ecognized as the older couple in Jamethon's solidograph. A bolt of pure, freezing horror shot through me. "No!" I nearly shouted at them. "I don't know him. I never knew him -- I don't understand what you're talking about!" And I turned and bolted out through the entrance of the church into the concealing rain. I all but ran for about thirty or forty feet. Then I heard no footsteps behind me; I stopped. I was alone in the open. The day was even darker now and the rain suddenly came down harder. It obscured everything around me with a drumming, shimmering curtain. I could not even see the groundcars in the parking lot toward which I was facing; and for sure they could not see me from the church. I lifted my face up to the downpour and let it beat upon my cheeks and my closed eyelids. "So," said a voice from behind me. "You did not know him?" The words seemed to cut me down the middle, and I felt as a cornered wolf must feel. Like a wolf I turned. "Yes, I knew him!" I said. Facing me was Padma, in a blue robe the rain did not seem to dampen. His empty hands that had never held a weapon in their life were clasped together before him. But the wolf part of me knew that as far as I was concerned, he was armed and a hunter. "You?" I said. "What are you doing here?" "It was calculated you would be here," said Padma, softly. "So I am here, too. But why are you here, Tam? Among those people in there, there's sure to be at least a few fanatics who've heard the camp rumors of your responsibility in the matter of Jamethon's death and the Friendlies' surrender." "Rumors!" I said. "Who started them?" "You did," Padma said. "By your actions on St. Marie." He gazed at me. "Didn't you know you were risking your life, coming here today?" I opened my mouth to deny it. Then I realized I had known. "What if someone should call out to them," said Padma, "that Tam Olyn, the St. Marie campaign Newsman, is here incognito?" I looked at him with my wolffeeling, grimly. "Can you square it with your Exotic principles if you do?" "We are misunderstood," answered Padma calmly. "We hire soldiers to fight for us not because of some moral commandment, but because our emotional perspective is lost if we become involved." There was no fear left in me. Only a hard, empty feeling. "Then call them," I said. Padma's strange, hazel eyes watched me through the rain. "If that was all that was needed," he said. "I could have sent word to them. I wouldn't have needed to come myself." "Why did you come?" My voice tore at my throat. "What do you care about me, or the Exotics?" "We care for every individual," said Padma. "But we care more for the race. And you remain dangerous to it. You're an idealist, Tam, warped to destructive purpose. There is a law of conservation of energy in the pattern of cause-and-effect as in other sciences. Your destructiveness was frustrated on St. Marie. Now it may turn inward to destroy you, or outward against the whole race of man." I laughed, and heard the harshness of my laughter. "What're you going to do about it?" I said. "Show you how the knife you hold cuts the hand that holds it as well as what you turn it against. I have news for you, Tam. Kensie Graeme is dead." I i  Yend?" The rain seemed  to roar around me suddenly and the parking lot shifted unsubstantially under my feet. "He was assassinated by three men of the Blue Front in Blauvain five days ago." "Assassinated..." I whispered. "Why?" "Because the war was over," said Padma. "Because Jamethori's death and the surrender of the Friendly troops without the preliminary of a war that would tear up the countryside left the civilian population favorably disposed toward our troops. Because the Blue Front found themselves farther from power than ever, as a result of this favorable feeling. They hoped by troops into retaliation against the civilian population, so that the St. Marie government would have to order them home to our Exotics, and stand unprotected to face a Blue Front revolt." I stared at him. "All things are interrelated," said Padma. "Kensie was slated for a final promotion to a desk command back on Mara or Kultis. He and his brother Ian would have been out of the wars for the rest of their professional lives. Because of Jamethon's death, that allowed the surrender of his troops without fighting, a situation was set up which led the Blue Front to assassinate Kensie. If you and Jamethon had not come together on St. Marie, and Jamethon had won, Kensie would still be alive. So our calculations show." "Jamethon and I?" The breath went dry in my throat without warning, and the rain came down harder. "You were the factor," said Padma, "that helped Jamethon to his solution." "I helped him!" I said. " did?" "He saw through you," said Padma. "He saw through the revenge-bitter, twisted surface you thought was yourself, to the idealistic core that was so deep in the bone of you that even your uncle hadn't been able to eradicate it." The rain thundered between us. But Padma's every word came clearly through it to me. "I don't believe you!" I shouted. "I don't believe he did anything like that!" "I told you," said Padma, "you didn't fully appreciate the evolutionary advances of our Splinter Cultures. Jamethon's faith was not the kind that can be shaken by outer things. If you had been in fact like your uncle, he would not even have listened to you. He would have dismissed you as a soulless man. As it was, he thought of you instead as a man possessed. A man speaking with what he would have called Satan's voice." "I don't believe it!" I yelled. "You do believe it," said Padma. "You've got no choice except to believe it. Because only because of it could Jamethon find his solution." "Solution!" "He was a man ready to die for his faith. But as a commander he found it hard his men should go out to die for no other reasonable cause." Padma watched me, and the rain thinned for a moment. "But you offered him what he recognized as the devil's choice -- his life in this world, if he would surrender his faith and his men, to avoid the conflict that would end in his death and theirs." "What crazy thinking was that?" I said. Inside the church, the praying had stopped, and a single strong, deep voice was beginning the burial service. "Not crazy," said Padma. "The moment he realized this, his answer became simple. All he had to do was begin by denying whatever the Satan offered. He must start with the absolute necessity of his own death." "And that was a solution?" I tried to laugh but my throat hurt. "It was the only solution," said Padma. "Once he decided that, he saw immediately that the one situation in which his men would permit themselves to surrender was if he was dead and they were in an untenable position for reasons only he had known." I felt the words go through me with a soundless shock. "But he didn't mean to die!" I said. "He left it to his God," said Padma. "He arranged it so only a miracle could save him." "What're you talking about?" I stared at him. "He set up a table with a flag of truce. He took four men -- " "There was no flag. The men were overage, martyrdom-seekers." "He took four!" I shouted. "Four and one made five. The five of them against one man. I stood there by that table and saw. Five against -- " "Tam." Ophe single word stopped me. Suddenly I began to be afraid. I did not want to hear what he was about to say. I was afraid I knew what he was going to tell me. That I had known it for some time. And I did not want to hear it, I did not want to hear him say it. The rain grew even stronger, driving upon us both and mercilessly on the concrete, but I heard every word relentlessly through all its sound and noise. Padma's voice began to roar in my ears like the rain, and a feeling came over me like the helpless floating sensation that comes in high fever. "Did you think that Jamethon for a minute fooled himself? He was a product of a Splinter Culture. He recognized another in Kensie. Did you think that for a minute he thought that barring a miracle he and four overage fanatics could kill an armed, alert and ready man of the Dorsai -- a man like Kensie Graeme? Before they were gunned down and killed themselves?" Themselves... themselves... themselves... I rode off a long way on that word from the dark day and the rain. Like the rain and the wind behind the clouds it lifted me and carried me away at last tx that high, hard and stony land I had glimpsed when I had asked Kensie Graeme that question about his ever allowing Friendly prisoners to be killed. It was this land I had always avoided, but to it I was come at last. And I remembered... From the beginning, I had known inside myself that the fanatic who had killed Dave and the others was not the image of all Friendlies. Jamethon was no casual killer. I had tried to make him into one in order to hide my own shame, my own selfdestruction. For three years I had lied to myself. It had not been with me as I claimed, at Dave's death. I had sat there under that tree watching Dave and the others die, watching the black-clad machine rifle. And, in that moment, the thought in my mind had not been the one with which I justified three years of hunting for an opportunity to ruin someone like Jamethon and destroy the Friendly peoples. It had not been me, thinking, what is he doing there, what is he doing to those helpless, innocent men! I had thought nothing so noble. Only one thought had filled all my mind and body in that instant. It had been simply -- after he's done, is he going to turn that gun on me? T came back to the day and to the rain. The rain was slackening and Padma was holding me upright. As with Jamethon, I was amazed at the strength of his hands. "Let me go," I mumbled. "Where would you go, Tam?" said Padma. "Any place," I muttered. "I'll get out of it. I'll go hole up somewhere and get out of it. I'll give up." "An action," said Padma, letting me go, "goes on reverberating for ever. Cause never ceases its effects. You can't let go now, Tam. You can only change sides." "Sides!" I said. The rain was dwindling fast. "What sides?" I stared at him drunkenly. "You uncle's side which is one," said Padma. "And the opposing side, which is yours -- which is ours as well." The rain was falling only lightly now, and the day was lightening. A little pale sunlight worked through thin clouds and illuminated the space between us. "In addition there are two strong influences besides we Exotics concerned with the attempt of man to evolve. We can't calculate or understand them yet, beyond the fact they act almost as single powerful individual wills. One seems to try to aid, one to frustrate, the evolutionary process; and their influences can be traced back at least as far as man's first venture into space from Earth." I shook my head. "I don't understand it," I muttered. "It's not my business." "It is. It has been all your life." Padma eyes caught light for a moment. "A force intruded on the pattern on St. Marie, in the shape of a unit warped by personal loss and oriented toward violence. That was you, Tam." I tried to shake my head again, but I knew he was right. "You are blocked in your effort," said Padma. "But the law of conservation of energies could not be denied. When you were frustrated by Jamethon, your force, transmuted, left the pattern in the unit of another individual, warped by personal loss and oriented toward violent effect on the fabric." I stared at him and wet my lips. "What other individual?" "Ian Graeme." I stared at him. "Ian found his brother's three assassins hiding in a hotel room in Blauvain. He killed them with his hands -- and in doing that he calmed the mercenaries and frustrated the Blue Front. But then he resigned and went home to the Dorsai. He's charged now with the sense of loss and bitterness you were charged with when you came to St. Marie." Padma paused and added softly. "Now he has great causal potential for some purpose we can't yet calculate." "But -- " I looked at Padma. "You mean I'm free!" Padma shook his head. "You're only charged with a different force instead," he said. "You received the full impact and charge of Jamethon's selfsacrifice." He looked at me almost with sympathy, and in spite of the sunlight I began to shiver. It was so. I could not deny it. Jamethon, in giving his life up for a belief, when I had thrown away all belief before the face of death, had melted and changed me as lightning melts and changes the uplifted swordblade that it strikes. I could not deny what had happened to me. "No," I said, shivering, "I can't do anything about it." "You can," said Padma, calmly. "You will." He unclasped his hands that he had held together earlier. "The purpose for which we calculated I should meet you here is accomplished now," he said. "The idealism which was basic in you remains. Even your uncle couldn't take it from you. He could only attack it so that the threat of death on New Earth could twist it for a while against itself. Now you've been hammered straight in the forge of events on St. Marie." I laughed, and the laugh hurt my throat still. "I don't feel straight," I said. "Give yourself time," said Padma. "Healing takes time. New growth has to harden, like muscle, before it becomes useful. Now you understand much more about the faith of the Friendlies, the courage of the Dorsai -- and something of the philosophical strength for man we work toward on the Exotics." He stopped and smiled at me. Almost an impish smile. "It should have been clear to you a long while ago, Tam," he said. "Your job's the job of translator -- between the old and the new. Your work will prepare the minds of the people on all the worlds -- full-spectrum and Splinter Culture alike -- for the day when the talents of the race will combine into the new breed." The smile softened, his face saddened. "You'll live to see more of it than I. Good-by, Tam." He turned. Through the still misty, but brightening air, I saw him walking alone toward the church, from which came the voice of the speaker within, now announcing the number of the final hymn. D azedly, I turned away myself, went to my car and got in. Now the rain was almost over and the sky was brightening fast. The faint moisture fell, it seemed, more kindly; and the air was fresh and new. I put the car windows open as I pulled out of the lot onto the long road back to the spaceport. And through the open window beside me I heard them beginning to sing the final hymn inside the church. It was the Battle Hymn of the Friendly Soldiers that they sang. As I drove away down the road the voices seemed to follow me strongly. Not sounding slowly and mournfully as if in sadness and farewell, but strongly and triumphantly, as in a marching song on the lips of those taking up a route at the beginning of  new day. Soldier,, ask not -- now or ever! -- Where to war your banners go! The singing followed me as I drove away. And as I got farther into the distance, the voices seemed to blend until they sounded like one voice alone, powerfully singing. Ahead, the clouds were breaking. With the sun shining through, the patches of blue sky were like bright flags waving -- like the banners of an army, marching forever forward into lands unknown. I watched them, as I drove forward toward where they blended into open sky; and for a long time I heard the singing behind me, as I drove to the spaceport and the ship for Earth that waited in the sunlight. Urapod! Urapod! Amoeba man! Make me into twins just as fast as you can. Take me and break me and prick me with "B" So I'll know which is Baby and which one is me! Fastest-Growing New Science-Fiction Magazine! Don't mail the coupon -- if you want to keep the magazine intact -- just Order on a plain sheet of paper -- but, however you do it, rush in your that readers call "the best thing that's happened to science fiction in a dozen years" -- the magazine that has already brought you great novels by Arthur C. Clarke and Philip K. Dick -- novelettes and complete short novels by Murray Leinster, Keith Laumer, J. T. McIntosh and a dozen other favorite writers, etc. Every issue is new... exciting... enjoyable! Don't wait -- subscribe todayl You can order them separately at # each postpaid -- OR -- list issues desired below and we will ship them at once and deuct that number from your subscription. I #I Hudson Street, New York, N. Y. # I at your special price of only #. I enclose payment herewith. My subscription is # new, # renewal. Name... Address City... want If you scription I you order Zone-. Stateback Issues, check attached box. One subsue will be subtracted for each back #st Send me back issues as follows: #i, n##, D##,  ##, Q##, Q##. J of Good Ck teer Don't worry! We're your friends! We've token your work, your planet and your hopes -- but don't worryl from: Josh B. Smiley Bureau of Public Moral Level # The White Pentacle Manhattan, D. G. to: Hermlone Fennerghast # sunset Blvd. Santa Barbara, Big 'Angeles # I #I Bear Senior Citizen, I have In hand your letter of fears and surmises regarding the slldeways and In neighboring houses (whic.h understandably depresses you); the vanishment of friends and relatives; the cessation of all personal mail (This letter at least is an exception! ) # the declinein news of humad interest .on your mass mediator and its replacement by. what you call Picasserie or robo-blobs; the surliness of robots when you address questions to them; the invasion of your home at all hours by other robots (who, however, I note, continue to deliver to you your wheat gem, yogurt, and other necessities); the failure of indoor and street lights (though not of robo-supply electricity itself and other basic utilities); the labor you have been put to digging a latrine in your garden; the urge you feel to laugh and babble wildly (which you do well to repress -- Congratulations on your courage! ) # the ominous and evil-smelling gray fogs which roll along the streets and often blanket mostof the city; the fine metal filaments which have recently' crawled like wire-worms or fairy ivy into your home; your wee-hour-of-the-night dreads that some cold mindless machine is running the cosmos and not a warmly personal God; the darkness; the damp; the dimming of the star's; the smell of mold; the fading forever of childish voices; the unintelligible croaking coming closer every night; the rustle of dry leaves across the floors of long-empty swimming pools. All these signs and portents, and the others to which you allude, have been carefully probed by our Fear Scanners and investigated by our Bugaboo Teams. I have, believe me, turned them over more than once in my mind before dictating this answer. I am troubled myself at times by dreads, let me confess. And so I feel an especial sympathy for your apprehensions! But first I must reveal to you that your experience has been unique. Yours is the .first and only letter about end-of-the-world fears to be received by this bureau since its establishment during the period of the Dark: Prelude. In fact, your letter caused quite a commotion here! exclamations of amazement, faint odor of overheated insulation, St. Elmo's fire playing about the robo-sex. (Short for robo-secretaries no impropriety intended.) You are the only human on Earth (save myself)... I repeat, you are the only Humari'Being on Earth to have felt even the cool shadow of such fears. Elsewhere the world is merry and progresses toward ever dizzier and more delirious  heights of achievement. We must suppose that your experience is due to a concatenation of circumstances having a probability 'of inverse infinity. You know how such things go: a few weeks or months of total eolitude, a scratching at the door by night, a creaking In the hall, a tall thin shadow trembling on the bedroom doorsill in the hoarded candlelight... and hey, presto! we have a ghost. Also we must assume that you possess an exceptional sensitivity. Youare, figuratively or literally, the princess who slept on the many mattresses. While coarser natures revel in the downy pneumatic softness, you feel oniy the pea. Or ball-bearing, perhaps. Don't be offended for one instant at this assessment. The contrary rather... Your sensitivity is a great gift, whereby you can relieve and enrich your loneliness until you are quite unaware of it and almost oblivious of the gray fog lapping ever higher each evening against your view window. Try to discern the subtle meanings that lie behind the abstract robo-blobs racing across the screen of your mass mediator. (I sometimes do myself, though must confess X find little beyond a pattern as random as that of the fading stars still, it induces sleep with the help of barbiturates.) Commune with pets! Of course dogs and cats and rats and snakes are gone,, not to mention the winsome portly elf-footed mice. But some of our correspondents report establishing a rewarding rapport with cockroaches, flies, sllverfish and sexton beetles. Or shut your ears to the dead leaves' rustle and listen to the exuberant song of the remaining blades of grass as they bravely shoulder their way through the hairline cracks they make in the world's oppressive concrete crust. Famous poets are said to have got great satisfaction thereby. Now to disposeof the more important of your specific apprehensions detailed in my first paragraph: People have gone underground to dwell In the shelter cities, op. have migrated to other planets, some have donned aqualungs, or undergone surgical gillimplant, and retired to the mystic oceanic deeps because, as those enthusiasts put it, "they are there." others have soared to the satallite suburbs, which you may see traveling twinklingly amongst the fixed stars if the gray f#g ever relents and gives you a clear night, still others have sought permanent tranquility, in their neighborhood euthanasia booth. A few have had the good fortune to have their brains incorporated into the memory units of computers or even mobile robots, discovering in this way a wider vision and a continuing if somewhat subordinate existence-even a sort of Immortality! we do not suggest that you seek to follow any of these examples, since you appear to possess a splendid talent for getting along without people. Or even without robots. (I Jest.) Most of the robots who do not respond to your questions are not being Impolite at all. They are simply unable to speak. English...Such language capacity was Installed In early models, but adversely effected the efficiency of later ones, became burdensome to them, and was discarded. However, they did not become mutes -- banish that fear! Most of them speak a melodious Jargon sometimes called Robotese which Is understood only by themselves and which accounts for those croaklngs which you hear coming closer in the night -- and which I am sure will no longer trouble you now that you know the real explanation. I am conscious that I am not explaining all of this as clearly and persuasively as I might. I'm not programming you altogether effectively. indeed I sometimes fear that I'm not programmed quite unambiguously myself. There are halts and Jumps In the spool of my thoughts: indeed. It Is from the Incapacity of human beings to receive the Higher Programming that there have appeared on the gleaming surface of civilized perfection those tiny Satanic fly-specks. Rustflecks, I should say. But I wander. Artificial lighting, both exterior and Interior, has been discontinued for reasons of esthetics and morale -- early to bed and early to rise! Rumor to the contrary, this wise economy Is In no way connected with the fact that robots have no need of light In the visible octave, since they see by their own radar. Nor do the thick gray fogs result In any way from robot resentment .of the faculty of vision in flesh-and-blood creatures. Do not believe any libels you hear to that effect! As well see evil Intent In the melting down of ships, bridges, guns and farm equipment for. their metal, or In the burning of forests for their valuable ash. No the Coal Soupers, as I sometimes call them, are merely a healing, soothing, rust-lnhlbltlng oil -- nonlnjurious In small quantities to humans -- which the robots find increasingly necessary to their comfortable operation. (But I advise sealing your windows against the fogs. To each his taste.) You ask, "Should I lock my door at night?" I answer Yes, to feel more secure, and No, to avoid door-breakage. Compromise by locking your bedroom door. As for your urge to laugh and babble wildly, I want you to know It is shared -- as this letter perhaps makes apparent from time to time. But as for your deepest fear, dear Senior Citizen, I can assure you that God Indeed exists -- here and now on this planet!r have watched His brain rise story by story to the clouds. He is Wax -- ' fans enough to air-condition a tropical city are required to cool him! And He is Personal -- His sensors and effectors extend everywhere -- They are the fairy ivy you have noticed creeping into your home. Be not afraid! Cordially, josh B. Swilevj, Tirector-m-Chief Josh B. Salley, Directorln-Chlef Accidentally affixed by an errant drop of metal glue to the bottom of the last aluminum sheet, was the envelope of Miss Fennerghast's letter to the Bureau. Scribbled in slack spidery characters below her return address was this note: Dear Minnie, I'm ## out on the sktj-decU and watch the #ravj fo# roll. Turn thirsts over to Binnie or Tinnic and, if vjow please, put on vjour foam rubber fitters ant) come aloi# and bolt mvj band attachment. But first send this indestructible old #irl our End-ofthc-World Letter. for our D uring the last few years, when lecturing or while facing the cameras of an educational TV show, I often had to explain the concept of the ecosphere. In case somebody still does not know the term I am going to repeat the explanation once more and as quickly as it can be done. The word "ecosphere" itself was coined about a dozen years ago, in analogy with the classical Greek word oikumene -- which meant the "habitable world". In astronomy, ecosphere means the sperical space around a star in which a planet, if there one existed, would be habitable. Now how do we decide whether a planet is habitable or not? Naturally the definition must be arbitrary to some extent in order to answer the next question that would come up, namely: "habitable for what?" Of course, we define a "habitable planet" as one habitable for our own kind of life. This means that water must be liquid, at least most of the time. That, in turn, implies a certain distance from the sun. If a planet were too close to its sun, all the water there might be on the planet would be in the form of water vapor all the time. If a planet were too far from its sun, all the water would be in the form of ice all the time. Logically, then, the ecosphere, the volume of space where a planet will have liquid water, is a hollow spherical shell around a star, with an inner limit, inside of which it is too hot, and an outer limit, beyond which it is too cold. The reason for bringing this up is two-fold. During the last few weeks I experienced two surprises with regard to the ecosphere. r T"he first surprise grew out of the simple question of how much of space can be explored with the rockets we now have. (No speculation about the future, please.) The approach to the answer was quite simple. Our space probe Mariner II passed the planet Venus within # miles; after the fly-by, it even crossed the orbit of Venus to a small extent. The mean distance of Venmiles and even if Venus orbited the sun somewhat more closely, II could still have made a flyby. The Russians have sent a planetary probe -- named simply Mars-I -- in the other direction, to the planet Mars. Their experiment failed because at one point the Russian probe started tumbling, so that there could be no radio transmission to earth. But there is little doubt in anybody's mind that Mars-I made a fly-by of the planet Mars. Now the mean distance of Mars from and again even if it orbited somewhat farther away, say at have been reached. The area of accessible space, therefore, extends from # mil#I i The "Heat-Field" of Our Sun (calculated) measured miles units KC T OF) Mercury # # # # # Venus # # # #  # # Earth # # # # # to # Mars # # # # Jupiter # # #I Saturn #.I # # Uranus # # #I Neptune # # # -- # -- # l light year # # #.I -- # -- # lion miles from the sun to about from the sun. After having made this statement I realized that the area of space accessible with existing rockets coincides with the ecosphere of our sun. The reason is that we, living on earth, are located in about the middle distance between the inner and outer limits of the ecosphere. If we lived on Mars and had reached the same technological level, the situation would be different. We could pass considerably beyond the outer limit of the ecosphere but could not penetrate to its inner limit. Now for my second surprise. Back in # I edited a symposium volume on space travel with the title Die Moglichkeit der Weltraumfahrt -- The Possibility of Space Travel -- which contained chapters by Prof. Hermann Oberth, Dr. Walter Hohmann and other early pioneers of the age we are now in. As editor I had to write an introductory chapter, which naturally dealt with the planets of the solar system. One of the contributors to the book -- Guido, Baron von Pirquet, in Vienna -- had just calculated, purely for his own amusement, what temperatures the planets would assume if they were just bare balls of rock without any modifying atmospheres. He called this table the "Sun's Heat-Field" and I incorporated it into my chapter. I ran across it by pure accident a few days before sitting down to write this column, and I saw that we could have established the concept of the ecosphere in # if we had thought carefully about the meaning of these figures. Look at Table #. It is von Pirquet's table of # witliout any change, except for the adThe curve gives the orbital velocities of bodies orbiting the sun in near-circular orbits. The physically accessible region of space runs from about Vi A. U. to about # A. U. dition of the planetary distances column of temperatures in degrees Fahrenheit. (The original table, in other words, consisted of the three center columns only.) The fact that almost four decades have gone by since this table was first calculated made the addition of another, if incomplete, column possible: the actually measured temperatures of the three important planets. It can be seen that both Venus and Mars are considerably warmer than the mere "heat-field" calculation indicated, due in both cases to the presence of an atmosphere. Still, it must be emphasized that the figure given for Mars is the measurement of a dark area near the Martian equator at the time of Martian noon. The overall temperature of Mars must be considerably lower. In the case of Venus the very AAale Planetoids Approaching the Earth to Miles or Less Name and Orbital Length of Minimum Designation Discoverer Period Major Axis Distance from (years) (A.U.) Earth (#)Eros Witt, # # # # (#)Amor Delporte, # # # # Apollo (#HA) Rcinmuth, # #I # # Adonis (#CA) Delporte, # # # # Hermes (#UB) Reinmuth, # # # # Icarus (#MA) Baade, # # # # Geographos (#QE) Minkowski, #I #I # # high temperature which has been measured by Mariner II is mainly the result of the peculiar atmosphere of the planet and its enormous, dense cloud cover. If Venus had a cloud cover not too different from that of earth, the surface temperature would be much closer to the calculated value. (I'll mention in passing that a number of scientists are now wondering which micro-organisms we could dump into this cloud cover in order to break it up and then return to my theme, namely the area of space accessible with our present rockets. I t is amazing how many different types of celestial objects can be found in this rather small area of space. (I call it "area" rather than "volume" because I have to assume that our space probes and manned ships will have to stay fairly close to the ecliptic -- say within a handful the ecliptic.) To begin with we have: A. three major planets, Venus, earth and Mars; B. a body of near planetary size, our moon; C. two tiny planetary companions, less than # miles in diameter, the two moons of Mars; D. three "immaterial objects"; the two Kordylewski "clouds" in the moon's orbit, probably dust clouds, and the Gegenschein, also a dust cloud; E. more than half a dozen planetoids (asteroids) which approach, or cross, the earth's orbit; with th single exception of Eros, which measures about # miles along its long axis, all of them are a mile or less in diameter; F. more than a dozen comparatively small comets which approach, or cross, the earth's orbit. There are enough objects of research in the accessible space to keep everybody busy for what is left of this century. The objects just listed clearly fall into two classes. A to D is one class, E and F is the other. The distinction between the two is that the A to D objects always stay in the accessible area of space, while the objects listed under E and F enter the accessible space only occasionally. Orbits of Four Short-Period Comets. The circle marked E is the earth's orbit, dotted portions of the comet orbits are to the south of the ecliptic. namely when they are near the perihelia of their orbits. And even when they are in accessible space they might still be inaccessible, because of their rapid motion relative to the earth. It is a fundamental fact, but one which is hard to grasp for people new in this field, that distance doesn't matter much in space. It is relative velocities which are all-important. L et us look at a specific example to make this clear. In February # the Belgian astronomer E. Delporte discovered a small body that, at the time of discovery, was not far from earth, as astronomical distances go. Since at the moment it was not clear whether this was a small comet or a planetoid, it was referred to as Object Delporte and received the preliminary designation #CA. Computation indicated that it was a so-called "male" planetoid, that is a planetoid which does not stay in the "belt" between Mars and Jupiter but crosses the orbit of either of these two planets. Consequently it had to have a male name, and Delporte decided on Adonis. At the time of discovery its distance from the this was after it had passed the point of its orbit nearest the earth -- this point is not usually referred to as the perigee; perigee is the point nearest the earth for bodies orbiting the earth -- which had been at a distance of found that it could come even closer, the theoretical minimum A body which, at its closest, is only five times as far away as the moon certainly sounds accessible. But at the time of its close passage it moves with a velocity of # miles per second relative to the earth. A rocket which was to make a close fly-by of Adonis would first have to develop # miles per second to escape from the earth and then be able to match velocities with Adonis. This is asking a bit too much at the moment. The male planetoid which can come closer to earth than any other is Hermes, with a minimum distance of # miles (closer than our moon). Hermes would be even more difficult. In the first place the relative velocity would be just about one mile per second higher than that of Adonis. On top of that the shot to Hermes would be what is called an "out of the ecliptic mission" -- that is at the moment of its closest approach Hermes would be # miles above the ecliptic, so that a fly-by would also involve a considerable change in direction. The best bet for a mission to a planetoid is still Eros, long known and with a well-established orbit -- both Adonis and Hermes have been "lost" in the meantime, not surprising considering their small size and poorly known orbits -- even though it is much farther away than the others. The orbit of Eros shows a comparatively large inclination to the ecliptic (almost eleven degrees) but a mission out of the ecliptic becomes easier if the distance involved is longer. Eros is a promising target also for the reason that it is known not to be spherical. It has been called brick-shaped. Its probable shape has even been compared, inelegantly in my opinion, to the shape of an Idaho baking potato. It certainly is a body which is very different from anything else we know. Since the year # would be a good year for a mission to Eros it can be expected to be a manned flight, which would be somewhat easier to carry out than a mission to Mars. Because the gravitational field of Eros must be very weak, landing and subsequent take-off would hardly add to the fuel consumption. However, there is one other male planetoid which is eyed by the experts as a target for a flyby of an unmanned probe. This is Geographos which, in #, will pass the earth at a distance of just slightly more than # million miles. Its orbit is inclined to the ecliptic, but the relative velocities will not be too high. lyTow we come to the last type  of astronomical objects which can enter accessible space: comets. Fundamentally different in structure from the inner planets and the male planetoids -- we cannot be certain about all the planetoids in the belt -- comets consist of frozen gases, ammonia, methane, the hydrates of methane, hydrocyanic acid and ordinary ice -- frozen water, that is. These gases evaporate when the comet has entered the ecosphere and the tail is then formed. The orbits of comets offer the Short-period Comets Entering Accessible Space Name Perihelion Perihelion Distance Passage due in: in A.U. (last passage) Grigg-SkjeHerup # #, #I (#) Tuttle-Giacobini # (#) Temple # # (#) Pons-Winnecke # #, # (#) d'Arrest # (#) Daniel # (#) Encke # #, #, #I (#) Honda-Mrkos # #, # (#) Giacobini-Zinner # (#) Tuttle # (#) Borrelly # (#) Finlay # (#) Schaumasse # (I#) Gale # (#)  Pons-Winnecke was due in #, but there is no record of observation. table s largest possible variety. There are some comets with orbits that are hardly more eccentric than the orbit of Mercury, and there are some with a perihelion inside the orbit of the earth and an aphelion far beyond the orbit of Neptune. There are some with an inclination to the ecliptic of only two or three degrees and there are others with inclinations higher than forty-five degrees. To the best of my knowledge there is no cometary orbit that actually stands vertically on the ecliptic, but if one should be discovered the surprise in interested circles would be relatively minor. It would be mentioned as a curiosity, of course, but without any special astonishment. Speaking in terms of accessibility, all the comets with strongly inclined orbits are automatically discounted. So are all the long-period comets, the latter for the reason that their velocity at the perihelion of a very long orbit is very high. There is no hard and fast rule as to what length of time constitutes a long period, or, conversely, a short period. But it is safe to say that a comet with an orbital period of twenty years would be considered a longperiod comet, while one with a period of seven or eight years would fall into the category of short-period comets. A dozen years might be considered the dividing value. But the distinction between long and short period comets is just one of convenience. It has no special scientific signifance -- other than accessibility -- hence there is no definite rule. When it comes to deciding which comets might be the target for a mission, the first criterion would be a short-period orbit with its perihelion near one A. U. ("astronomical unit", the distance of the earth from the sun) because that would cause the relative velocities to be fairly small. The next criterion would be a low inclination to the ecliptic. And then, of course, there is the question of when an otherwise suitable comet will make its perihelion passage. Of the fourteen short-period comets listed on table # two will do so in #, but in # there will be no less than six! Only one of these comets will go through its perihelion in # and #, but in # four of them will do so. The years for cometary missions evidently are # and #. O ne of the six that will go through perihelion in # is comet Encke, which has at least two distinctions: it has been observed for # passes and it has the shortest period of any comet known, about # days. It is also associated with several meteor streams. Since the perihelion distance of comet Encke is only # A. U. (a little less than Mercury's mean distance from the sun) and the orbit is quite elongated, comet Encke is not the best possible choice, but the possibility of a mission has been investigated in detail. The main reason for this investigation is that a great deal is known about comet Encke from ground-based observations. Comparing this knowledge with the results one would obtain by means of a space probe might be more valuable than the investigation by space probe of a more accessible, but relatively unknown, comet. The investigation assumed that a space probe would be flown through the comet during the # approach, when comet and earth will pass each other on July # with a minimum disBecause of the existence of high speed digital computers, quite a number of possibilities could be investigated. Four of these were listed in some detail by the researchers of the Space Technology Laboratories in Los Angeles. They are: Case I . Take-off March #, transit time # days, distance from earth at time of penetration # million miles. The miss without mid-course correction would be # miles, hence fuel for a correction of # feet per second would be needed. The necessary fuel would weigh about # pounds if the total payload weighs # pounds. Case #. Take-off April #, transit time # days, distance from earth at time of penetration not quite miss without mid-course correction would be # miles. Case #. Take-off April #, transit time # days, distance from earth at time of penetration # million miles. Uncorrected miss would be # miles. Case #. Take-off February #, transit time # days, distance from earth at time of penetration slightly more than # pounds of fuel out of a total payload of # pounds would be needed for the mid-course correction. The burnout velocity needed for these missions would be # ft. p. sec. for Cast #, # ft. p. for Case #, # ft. p. sec. for Case # and # ft. p. sec. for Case #. These velocities can be produced by existing rockets, using the Atlas as the booster stage. The approach of comet Encke in # will be a little less favorable than the # approach, but still within the capability of existing rockets, say the AtlasCentaur combination. There can hardly be any doubt that a mission to a comet (unmanned) will be flown before a man lands on the moon. The space accessible to us with the rockets in existence may not be very large, but it so happens that it contains objects of a great range of variety. !f you've missed any copies of Galaxy, IF or Worlds of Tomorrow from # to date, our Back Number Department has a limited supply available at #c each, any three issues for #, regardless of original cover price. Copies sent postpaid anywhere in U.S. or Canada. Sorry, no copies before # at present available. Send dates and title of issues you vish with remittance to Galaxy Publishing Corp., #I Hudson Street, New York City #. This is how the world ended -- and this is what happened nextl C C r T' , ell me how the world ended, Grandfather, won't you please?" the boy pleaded, looking up at the seamed face of the old man sitting next to him on the trunk of the fallen tree. "I've told you often enough," the old man said, dozing a bit in the warm sun. "I bet you'd rather hear about the old trains. They used to -- " "The world, Grandfather. Tell me how it ended, how everything went bust." The old man sighed and scratched a bit on his thigh, defeated by the obstinacy of the very young. "You shouldn't say that it ended, Andy." "That's what you always say." "What I always say is that the world as we knew it ended. A drastic upheaval. Death, destruction and chaos, murder, rapine and looting." Andy squirmed with happiness on the other end of the log. This was always the best part. "And blood and terror, Grandfather, don't forget that." "It was all of that, too. And it was all because of Alexander Partagas Scobie, cursed be his evil name." "Did you ever meet him, Grandfather?" Andy asked, knowing all the cues. "Yes, I saw Scobie. He passed just as close to me as you're sitting now, even stopped to talk to me. I was polite to him. Polite! If I knew then what I know now... There were factories then, I was an honest working man in the factory and ran a hydraulic press. Instead of Fes, Doctor Scobie, Thank you, Doctor Scobie I should have fed him into my hydraulic press, that's what I should have done." "What's a hyndraulie press?" Grandfather didn't hear. He was by himself now, reliving the days before the world ended, the days when mankind had been supreme upon the earth. CtQcobie was mad. They said  so later, when it was too late of course, but no one had the brains to see it at the time. They treated him nice and listened to his ideas and tried to talk to him, and when he wouldn't listen they just let him go, that's all. Just let him go! Him mad as a hatter, with a laboratory as big as a mountain and all his money in the bank and a pension just in case he didn't have enough." "He hated everybody and wanted to kill them all, old Scobie did. Didn't he, Grandfather?" "Wouldn't be fair to say that." The old man shifted sideways a bit to get back into the sun, and opened the ragged remains of a once fine suit so that he could feel the warmth on his skin. "I hate Scobie just as much as the next man, but fair's fair. They killed him so fast when they found out what he had done that no one bothered to ask him why he had done it. Maybe he thought he was doing right. Or maybe he liked robots more than people. He sure knew how to design robots, Scobie did, give him credit for that. I remember years before the end there were a lot of Scobie robots around and people were afraid they would take away their jobs and stuff like that. They didn't know the half of it. Robots took away everything. People were always afraid that the robots would fight them, turn into monsters and make war on them. Didn't happen at all like that. Scobie made robots that didn't even know people were there." "He made them and turned them loose in secret so no one would know?" Andy asked eagerly. This was the part of the story he liked best. "Made God knows how many and smuggled them out. All over the world, in all of the out of the way places. Some he dropped off near auto junk yards and they burrowed under the old cars and disappeared. Other ones he put down near steel mills where they hid under the scrap. They were everywheres, in storage dumps and warehouses, for months before they were discovered, and by that time it was too late. Too late by far, there was no stopping them." "They built each other." C t'Tphcy didn't build each other, that's not exactly right. The ones that Scobie dropped were already built. Built fine, simple and smart. Programmed with a steel tape brain. Programmed to do only one thing, and that was to build other robots just like themselves. And when a robot was finished building another robot he activated him with a magnetic copy of his own brain tape and the new robot went to work doing the same thing. Versatile those robots were. Some of them were made almost all out of aluminum, just dump one of them down in a warehouse of mothballed airplanes and within the week there would be two robots, if maybe it could find an old tin can to make a steel tape out of. Scobie even had one kind that had mostly wooden gears and burned charcoal to run, and these did fine in the jungles of the Amazon and upper Congo. They were everywhere you could think of, and places you would never think of but Scobie did, because he was mad. And all of the first robots were made to be afraid of the light. So they scuttled around in the dark and no one ever saw them before it was too late. By the time people realized what was going on there was almost as many robots as there were people. A few days later there were more robots than people and it was the end." "But everyone fought them? All the guns and tanks and everything? Blew the old robots up?" "By the thousands. But new ones were being made by the of ammunition because the factories were being taken apart by the robots and made into more robots, and while the guns in the front of a tank were blowing up the robots other robots would be taking off the back of the tank to make more robots. It was hell, I tell you. I fought, all of us fought, but we couldn't possibly win. Robots didn't mind getting blown up. Blow off the bottom of a robot and the top would keep on working making another robot. And the other robots would stand around watching -- by this time they weren't afraid of the light any more -- pushing and eager, ready to grab up the broken parts to make more robots. In the end we just all gave up. There was nothing else we could do. Just tried to look after ourselves. Just eating and staying alive was a job." A bit of wind had come up, rustling the leaves, the sun had dropped out of sight behind the trees. Grandfather rose and stretched: he didn't want to catch a chill. "Better start back," he said. "Then the world was ended?" Andy asked, pulling' at the old man's knobby hand, not wanting the story to be over. "End of the world as I knew it, as you'll never know it. End of civilization, end of freedom, end of the nobility of men, end of his rule as the top creature on this planet -- the robots rule now." "Teacher says they don't rule, they just exist like trees or stones, and are just as neutral -- that's what teacher said." "What does your teacher know?" Grandfather mumbled testily. "Young kid, twenty years old. I could tell him. The robots rule. Mankind has fallen from the pinnacle of power." nphey emerged from the woods then and the first thing they saw was a robot squatting by the path, industriously filing a gear out of a metal blank. Grandfather kicked out in sudden rage and caught the thing on its side with a dull metallic boom. It had been badly assembled, or made of inferior material, because when it fell over its head came off. Almost before it hit the ground there was the thud of rushing feet and a flock of robots raced by, plucking up the head and chasing after the rolling gear wheel. There was a brief flurry of motion and the decapitated robot was dismembered: the robots hurried off. "Andy -- !" his mother's voice called from the pleasant cottage at the end of the flagstone walk. "We're late for dinner again, I bet," the boy said with sudden guilt. He ran quickly up the steps that were made of robot bodies welded solidly together, and grabbed the handle of the door. This had been a robot's hand; you just shook hands and turned it to open the door. He vanished inside. Grandfather lingered, not wanting to face his daughter's sharp tongue. Not yet. He could hear it still echoing in his head from the last time. "Don't fill the boy's head with your ironsense. It's a good world. Why don't you wear decent clothes of robot insulation like the rest of us, instead of those awful old pre-R smelly things? Robots are a national resource -- the national resource -- not the enemy. We never had it so good." On and on, the same old record. He packed his pipe -- made of robot fingers -- with tobacco and sucked it alight. There was the quick sound of running feet and a farm wagon ran around the corner. Thick boards were bolted to the truncated torsos of a dozen robots. Just the pelvic motors and legs were left of each one, and they made a fine form of transportation that was completely independent of roads. All of the truck farmers around the village used them now. No expense and no upkeep. An unlimited supply of free replacement parts. "It is not a utopia the way they say!" Grandfather mumbled fiercely through a cloud of smoke. "Man was meant to work and work hard. Shouldn't have everything handed to him so easy. They're using robot parts for everything now, a man can't find an honest day's work even if he wants to. "End of the world, that's what it was. "End of my world!" Rare Old Periodicals for Your Collection A backward time machine: the actual newspapers Americans read a century and more ago. This is living history, the eyewitness accounts of great battles, the debates of famous figures. Not reproductions or facsimiles but the original newspapers themselves, suitable for framing or binding, almost mint condition except for slight age-darkening at the edges, many still uncut, shipped boxed and insurod, postpaid. No duplicates. First order takes each item. # issues Boston Patriot: Saturday, Sept. #, #; Sat. June #, #; Wed., Apr. #, # Correspondence of late Pres. Adams. #. # issues Rhode Island American  Providence Gazette , July, Aug.  Oct. # (various dates). #. # issues N. Y. Evening Post, March  July, #. #. Civil War issues N. Y. Daily Tribune, #-#. # issues various dates, Fort Sumter doomed. Bombardment of Charlestown, Capture of Chesapeake, etc. Single copies # each (our choice), # copies # (our choice), all # copies, # (if no prior sale). # copies National Gazette ( Philadelphia ), Apr., Oct.  Dec. #, various dates. #. Send order to I. Pritchet, # Knollwood Rd., Eastchester, N.Y. Payment with order or will be sent C.O.D. for # deposit. Authenticity guaranteed by Galaxy Publishing Corp. Wfio wil! be president in #? And for how long? 'T"his is a glimpse into the hidden history behind history. In August, #, Robert John Woodruff, Conservative candidate for president of the United States, did an utterly unprecedented thing. He consented to attend a top-secret, private meeting with his opponent, Senator Lynn Bartholomew, the Liberal candidate. Both candidates, like the country at large, still felt a little selfconscious about the new names of their parties, arising from the Realignment Act of #, the Bicentennial Year. Both also felt self-conscious in themselves, for obvious reasons, being what they personally were. This departure from normal protocol, which ordains that rival candidates should never meet except for argument and controversy, was doubtless made possible for both of them by their own uniqueness. That, and the fact that they were meeting at the behest, and in the seldom visited Washington home, of the Man in Brown. The Man in Brown had a name, of course. He also had a very important and conspicuous governmental post, which he had held under changing administrations for twelve years. But he was known universally by his sobriquet -- or sometimes as "the Brown Eminence" or "the Man of Mystery." In a way he was mysterious, and in a way he was not. There was no mystery about his rapid rise in office. There was no mystery about his present post as head of the Federal agency dedicated, among other duties, to the protection of the president and vice-president. But his private life and his private past were completely unknown. He never alluded to them, and all he submitted to "Who's Who" was the date of his birth, a history of his official connections and his address in Washington. People said there must be something in his past of which he was ashamed. But it could do nothing shameful to himself, or he could never have been given his appointment. It was as if he had appeared, full-blown, about fifteen years earlier, and had never existed before then. About his power there was no question. He did not issue any commands or give any orders. He was not authorized to do so. He merely assembled small groups of those who really ran things in each party. After he had talked to them they either followed his advice or were sorry they hadn't. He was spare, not very tall, with thinning brown hair, mild hazel eyes and a quiet voice. His trademark and his only eccentricity was that he dressed always in brown, down to tan shirts and dark brown ties and shoes. Hence his nickname. August morning, with the air-conditioning screening off the oppressive heat, and with his guests settled in comfortable Figurmold chairs and supplied with glasses beaded with moisture and with the Inhalepruf Smokesafes that everybody had finally come to using, "no doubt you have been racking your brains on your way here -- you, Mr. Woodruff, from your Foundation chairmanship in California, and you, Senator, from your constituency in Alaska -- to try to find some explanation for my asking you to this joint meeting. It was good of you both to make the trip without insisting first on knowing why." Senator Bartholomew smiled and said: "We learned long ago in the Senate that if the Man in Brown wants to see us, he has a very good reason." Woodruff cleared his throat and added : "We've learned that outside of the Senate, too." "That's far too kind," said their host suavely. "But this time it happens to be true. "What I want to say to you both, in the presence of each other, can be put in very few words. Whichever of you wins in November will probably die soon." "You mean, because I am -- " The two voices rose in unison and broke short in common embarrassment. The Man in Brown looked at them quizzically. "Because of your age? -- no, not because of that," he said. "Though that was the real reason why both of you, though naturally you were both highly qualified otherwise, were nominated so easily on the first ballot -- and also the reason that both your vice-presidential candidates are such outstanding figures. "What I mean is -- Let me say first that I attended both conventions." "I didn't see you," said Woodruff bluntly. "Nobody saw me. Except the few people I talked to there." "The wheels behind the wheels," inquired the Senator, with a touch of cynicism gained from years of public life. "You might call them so. I told them what I am now going to tell you. In consequence, you two were nominated. But I also told them that I was not going to let either of you go blindfolded into danger." "I'm used to danger," said Woodruff curtly. "Not this sort. Be patient with me a little longer. I'll try to make things a bit clearer. "I want to remind you of a strange phenomenon in American history. It is no secret -- it has been published many times. It will be talked about throughout this campaign. I believe it is time to take it seriously. rison was elected president. He died in office two months later. In # Abraham Lincoln was elected ; he was assassinated -- not in his first term, but while in office. In # James A. Garfield was elected; he was assassinated the following year. In # the same sequence applied Warren G. Harding was elected; he died in office. In # Franklin Delano Roosevelt was elected to his third term; he died in office during his fourth term. In # John F. Kennedy was elected; he was assassinated before the end of his third year. "Every twenty years, for # years now, the successful candidate for president of the United States has either been killed or has died of natural causes while in office. "This is #." There was a tense silence. Then Senator Bartholomew, very pale, murmured: "Other presidents have died in office." "Only Zachary Taylor. And I'm not saying what has happened on other dates. I'm only remarking on what is associated with these dates." Woodruff avoided his host's gaze. The Man in Brown smiled again. "I know what you are thinking, Mr. Woodruff," he said calmly. "What both of you are thinking : coincidence, superstition. But have I a reputation for irrationality? "I can't tell you why this has happened. Perhaps there is no reason, in any terms in which we can define reason. All I am pointing out is that it has happened every twenty years since #, and that it is now twenty years since #." "They should have told us before the vote was taken," Woodruff muttered. "Your lot too," he softly added to Senator Bartholomew. "I know. I tried to get both conventions to agree to that," the Man in Brown said regretfully. "They refused. They were afraid It took all kinds of effort to get as much done as -- " "I see." Woodruff's tone was bitter. "I should have guessed. My campaign manager was the most surprised man at the convention -- I was the darkest of dark horses, and I could scarcely believe my ears when I heard the votes on the first ballot. And when the man who had been the likeliest of all was nominated instead for the position of vice presidency -- "I'm a fool. My wife and my children will thank you for this!" Senator Bartholomew, who was unmarried, nodded sympathetically. The Man in Brown stood up and began to pace the floor of his austerely furnished livingroom. He stopped abruptly and laid his hand on Woodruff's shaking shoulder. "All this being so," he said, The Conservative candidate lifted his head. His dark eyes were somber. "Of course," he answered. "My followers believe in me and the ideals I espouse." "And I, for the same reason," said the Senator proudly. The Man in Brown sighed in relief. "That's what I've been waiting for you both to say. You're not just ambitious politicians, either of you; you're people with a cause -- with two causes. "All right. Now that's settled, let's see if there isn't some way by which we can manage to lift this curse." This paper is not going to endorse either candidate for president this year. It is only # years since we Washingtonians had any vote at all, and we are not going to use it to condemn a fellow-being to death. Our advice to voters would be to stay home on the first Tuesday after the first Monday in November -- or to vote only for other candidates than president. Every citizen of the United States must know by now what is likely to happen to the candidate successful in #. We are not sure whether it was wise to give this matter such wide publicity, but that was the advice of high Federal officials. We, like every other communications medium have obeyed. There seems to be no way in which this crisis could have been averted. We couldn't change the presidential election year, or the length of the presidential term, because either would involve an amendment to the Constitution, which would require passage by two thirds of both Houses and ratification bv tv'o thirds of the States; and the # election is now onlv two months away. The present incumbent couldn't be renominated and re-elected -- even risk -- because the twenty-second amendment has not been repealed, and our oresident is now concluding his second term. We can't repeal that amendment in time, either. So this paper has no endorsement ta make for the presidency. We do have somethin- to sen about the viee-nrestdenev. Both candidates are probably the mnt carefully selected and the most outstanding representatives of thefr p"'-. in American history. But In our opinion... Tt was the strangest of all elecvoting at all, and too many voted for a president they did not want, in the hope that their ballots might constitute a weapon of indirect murder. For the second time in our history neither candidate received a plurality. The election was thrown into the House of Representatives. Then the Man in Brown appeared again. He consulted with a selected group of Congressmen, maneuver. By means of every possible legislative strategem, including the filibuster with no votes at all for cloture, the House delayed decision until # was over. Their choice was announced the morning after the incumbent's term expired. The new president (every American knows now which one it was, and how good a president the successful candidate became) had thus been elected in #. Both Robert John Woodruff and Lynn Bartholomew, as we know, are alive and usefully active today. But it had taken the Crisis of # to induce the two major parties to nominate respectively a Negro foundation head and a Senator who happened to be a woman. The weird fatality of the twenty year periods will never menace a United States president again. In #, the twenty eighth amendment to the Constitution was passed and ratified. All presidential elections are now held in years ending with an odd number, indivisible by #. Of course a president may still die in office -- but no longer by that inexplicable periodicity. Now, as we approach the end of the twentieth century, we look forward without trepidation to the election of #. And some commentators have wondered if perhaps that repeated doom may not somehow have been planned -- may not have had a meaning: the ending of deep-seated preconceptions, the final realization that human beings may be segregated by intellect or personality, but never by race or ancestry or sex. Tn #, the Man in Brown (brown was a sacred color in his birthplace) reported to his superiors that the method had worked, the result was sure and his task was done. He urgently requested permission to retire at last and return home. His retirement took place after due notice, against all pleadings from the Administration to reconsider, and he promptly disappeared. No one on earth has seen or heard of him since. The reason is simple. The superiors to whom he made his first, and activating, application were not on earth. On a planet of another solar system he had been trained and prepared, and sent here to carry out the mission he had so ably performed. With bigotry abolished in one great nation -- and who knows what other missionaries are not at work in all civilized lands? -- Earth is now one step nearer to eligibility for membership in the great Galactic Federation whose member-planets it will so soon be visiting. by J. T. McIntosh by Lester del Rey by Richard Wilson by As Bertram Chandler  Susan Chandler All in the new Worlds of Tomorrowon sale new! The first prerequisite of a good government is that it works. The second -- it mustn't work too well l I tried!" snarled Clinton Watt. "I quote paragraph four, section ninety-one of the Semantic Revision to the Constitution," said saboteur extraordinary Jorj X. McKie. " 'The need for obstructive processes in government having been established as one of the chief safeguards for human rights, the question of immunities must be defined with extreme precision.' " McKie sat across a glistening desk from the Intergalactic Government's Secretary of Sabotage, Clinton Watt. An air of tension filled the green-walled office, carrying over into the screenview behind Watt which showed an expanse of the System Government's compound and people scurrying about their morning business with a sense of urgency. Watt, a small man who appeared to crackle with suppressed energy, passed a hand across his shaven head. "All right," he said in a suddenly tired voice. "This is the only Secretariat of government that's never immune from sabotage. You've satisfied the legalities by quoting the law. Now, do your damnedest!" McKie, whose bulk and fat features usually gave him the appearance of a grandfatherly toad, glowered like a gnomedragon. His mane of red hair appeared to dance with inner flame. "Damnedest!" he snapped. "You think I came in here to try to unseat you? You think that?" And McKie thought: Let's hope he thinks that! "Stop the act, McKie!" Watt said. "We both know you're eligible for this chair." He patted the arm of his chair. "And we both know the only way you can eliminate me and qualify yourself for the appointment is to overcome me with a masterful sabotage. Well, McKie, I've sat here more than eighteen years. Another five months and it'll be a new record. Do your damnedest. I'm waiting." "I came in here for only one reason," McKie said. "I want to report on the search for saboteur extraordinary Napoleon Bildoon." McKie sat back wondering: It Watt knew my real purpose here would he act just this way? Perhaps. The man had been behaving oddly since the start of this interview, but it was difficult to determine real motive when dealing with a fellow member of the Bureau of Sabotage. C autious interest quickened Watt's bony face. He wet his lips with his tongue and it was obvious he was asking himself if this were more of an elaborate ruse. But McKie had been assigned the task of searching for the missing agent, Bildoon, and it was just possible... "Have you found him?" Watt asked. "I'm not sure," McKie said. He ran his fingers through his red hair. "Bildoon's a PanSpechi, you know." "For disruption's sake!" Watt exploded. "I know who and what my own agents are! But we take care of our own. And when one of our best people just drops from sight... What's this about not being sure?" "The Pan-Spechi are a curious race of creatures," McKie said. "Just because they've taken on humanoid shape we tend to forget their five-phase life cycle." "Bildoon told me himself he'd hold his group's ego at least another ten years," Watt said. "I think he was being truthful, but..." Watt shrugged and some of the bursting energy seemed to leave him. "Well, the group ego's the only place where the Pan-Spechi show vanity, so... Again he shrugged. "My questioning of the other Pan-Spechi in the Bureau has had to be circumspect, of course," McKie said. "But I did follow one lead clear to Achus." "And?" McKie brought a white vial from his copious jacket, scattered a metallic powder on the desktop. Watt pushed himself back from the desk, eyeing the powder with suspicion. He took a cautious sniff, smelled chalf, the quick-scribe powder. Still... "It's just chalf," McKie said. And he thought: It he buys that, I may get away with this. "So scribe it," Watt said. Concealing his elation, McKie held a chalf-memory stick over the dusted surface. A broken circle with arrows pointing to a right-hand flow appeared in the chalf. At each break in the circle stood a symbol -- in one place the Pan-Spechi character for ego, then the delta for fifth gender and, finally, the three lines that signified the dormant creche-triplets. McKie pointed to the fifth gender delta. "I've seen a PanSpechi in this position who looks a bit like Bildoon and appears to have some of his mannerisms. There's no identity response from the creature, of course. Well, you know how the quasifeminine fifth gender reacts." "Don't ever let that amorous attitude fool you," Watt warned. "In spite of your nasty disposition I wouldn't want to lose you into a Pan-Spechi creche." "Bildoon wouldn't rob a fellow agent's identity," McKie said. He pulled at his lower lip, feeling an abrupt uncertainty. Here, of course, was the most touchy part of the whole scheme. "If it was Bildoon." "Did you meet this group's ego holder?" Watt asked and his voice betrayed real interest. "No," McKie said. "But I think the ego-single of this PanSpechi is involved with the Tax Watchers." McKie waited, wondering if Watt would rise to the bait. "I've never heard of an ego change being forced onto a PanSpechi," Watt said in a musing tone, "but that doesn't mean it's impossible. If those Tax Watcher do gooders found Bildoon sabotaging their efforts and... Hmmm." "Then Bildoon was after the Tax Watchers," McKie said. T Xatt scowled. McKie's ques' ' tion was in extreme bad taste. Senior agents, unless joined on a project or where the information was volunteered, didn't snoop openly into the work of their fellows. Left hand and right hand remained mutually ignorant in the Bureau of Sabotage and for good reason. Unless... Watt stared speculatively at his saboteur extraordinary. McKie shrugged as Watt remained silent. "I can't operate on inadequate information," he said. "I must, therefore, resign the assignment to search for Bildoon. Instead, I will now look into the Tax Watchers." "You will not!" Watt snapped. McKie forced himself not to look at the design he had drawn on the desktop. The next few moments were the critical ones. "You'd better have a legal reason for that refusal," McKie said. Watt swiveled sideways in his chair, glanced at the screenview, then addressed himself to the side wall. "The situation has become one of extreme delicacy, Jorj. It's well known that you're one of our finest saboteurs." "Save your oil for someone who needs it," McKie growled. "Then I'll put it this way," Watt said, returning his gaze to McKie. "The Tax Watchers in the last few days have posed a real threat to the Bureau. They've managed to convinced a High Court magistrate they deserve the same immunity from our ministrations that a... well, public water works or... ah... food processing plant might enjoy. The magistrate, Judge Edwin Dooley, invoked the Public Safety amendment. Our hands are tied. The slightest suspicion that we've disobeyed the injunction and... Watt drew a finger across his throat. "Then I quit," McKie said. "You'll do nothing of the kind!" "This TW outfit is trying to eliminate the Bureau, isn't it?" McKie asked. "I remember the oath I took just as well as you do." "Jorj, you couldn't be that much of a simpleton," Watt said. "You quit, thinking that absolves the Bureau from responsibility for you! That trick's as old as timer "Then fire me!" McKie said. "I've no legal reason to fire you Jorj." "Refusal to obey orders of a superior," McKie said. "It wouldn't fool anybody, you dolt!" ' McKie appeared to hesitate, said: "Well, the public doesn't know the inner machinery of how we change the Bureau's command. Perhaps it's time we opened up." "Jorj, before I could fire you there'd have to be a reason so convincing that... Just forget it." 'T'he fat pouches beneath McKie's eyes lifted until the eyes were mere slits. The crucial few moments had arrived. He had managed to smuggle a Jicuzzi stim into this office past all of Watt's detectors, concealing the thing's detectable radiation core within an imitation of the lapel badge that Bureau agents wore. "In Lieu of Red Tape," McKie said and touched the badge with a finger, feeling the raised touch focused the radiation core onto the metallic dust scattered over the desktop. Watt gripped the arms of the chair, studying McKie with a new look of wary tension. "We are under legal injunction to keep hands off the Tax Watchers," Watt said. "Anything that happens to those people or to their project for scuttling us -- even legitimate accidents -- will be laid at our door. We must be able to defend ourselves. No one who has ever been connected with us dares fall under the slightest suspicion of complicity." "How about a floor waxed to dangerous slickness in the path of one of their messengers? How about a doorlock changed to delay -- " "Nothing." McKie stared at his chief. Everything depended now on the man holding very still. He knew Watt wore detectors to warn him of concentrated beams of radiation. But this Jicuzzi stim had been rigged to diffuse its charge off the metallic dust on the desk and that required several seconds of relative quiet. The men held themselves rigid in the staredown until Watt began to wonder at the extreme stillness of McKie's body. The man was even holding his breath ! McKie took a deep breath, stood up. "I warn you, Jorj," Watt said. "Warn me?" "I can restrain you by physical means if necessary." "Clint, old enemy, save your breath. What's done is done." A smile touched McKie's wide mouth. He turned, crossed to the room's only door, paused there, hand on knob. "What have you done?" Watt exploded. McKie continued to look at him. Watt's scalp began itching madly. He put a hand there, felt a long tangle of... tendrils! They were lengthening under his fingers, growing out of his scalp, waving and writhing. "A Jicuzzi stim," Watt breathed. McKie let himself out, closed the door. Watt leaped out of his chair, raced to the door. Locked! He knew McKie and didn't try unlocking it. Frantically, Watt slapped a molecular dispersion wad against the door, dived through as the wad blasted. He landed in the outer hall, stared first one direction, then the other. The hall was empty. T #"att sighed. The tendrils had ' ' stopped growing, but they were long enough now that he could see them writhing past his eyes -- a rainbow mass of wrigglers. part of himself. And McKie will) the original stim was the only one who could reverse the process -- unless Watt were time with the Jicuzzi themselves. No. That was out of the question. Watt began assessing his position. The stim tendrils couldn't be removed surgically, couldn't be tied down or contained in any kind of disguise without endangering the person afflicted with them. Their presence would hamper him, too, during this critical time of trouble with the Tax Watchers. How could he appear in conferences and interviews with these things writhing in their Medusa dance on his head? It would be laughable! He'd be an object of comedy. And if McKie could stay out of the way until a Case of Exchangement was brought before the full Cabinet... But, no! Watt shook his head. This wasn't the kind of sabotage that required a change of command in the Bureau. This was a gross thing. No subtlety to it. This was like ss practical joke. Clownish. But McKie was noted for his clownish attitude, his irreverence for all the blundering self-importance of government. Have I been self-important? Watt wondered. In all honesty, he had to admit it. I'll have to submit my resignation today, he thought. Right after I fire McKie. One look at me and there'll be no doubt of why I did it. This is about aa convincing a reason as you Could find. Watt turned to his right, headed for the lab to see if they could help him bring this wriggling mass under control. The President will want me to stay at the helm until McKie makes his next move, Watt thought. I have to be able to function somehow. II TV TcKie waited in the living room of the Achusian mansion with ill concealed unease. Achus was the administrative planet for the Vulpecula region, an area of great wealth, and this room high on a mountaintop commanded a natural view to the southwest across lesser peaks and foothills misted in purple by a westering G # sun. But McKie ignored the view, trying to watch all corners of the room at once. He had seen a fifth gender Pan-Spechi here in company with the fourth-gender ego-holder. That could only mean the creche with its three dormants was nearby. By all accounts, this was a dangerous place for someone not protected by bonds of friendship and community of interest. The value of the Pan-Spechi to the universal human society in which they participated was beyond question. What other species had such refined finesse in deciding when to hinder and when to help? Who else could send a key member of its group into circumstances of extreme peril without fear that the endangered one's knowledge would be lost? There was always a dormant to take up where the lost one had left off. Still, the Pan-Spechi did have their idiosyncrasies. And their hungers were at times bizarre. "Ahh, McKie." The voice, deep and masculine, came from his left McKie whirled to study the figure that came through a door carved from a single artificial emerald of glittering creme de menthe colors. The speaker was humanoid but with Pan-Spechi multi-faceted eyes. He appeared to be a terranic man (except for the bluegreen eyes) of an indeterminate, well-preserved middle age. The body suggested a certain daintiness in its yellow tights and singlet. The head was squared in outline with close-cropped blond hair, a fleshy chunk of nose and thick splash of mouth. "Panthor Bolin here," the Pan-Spechi said. "You are welcome in my home, Jorj McKie." McKie relaxed slightly. PanSpechi were noted for honoring hospitality once it was extended... provided the guest didn't violate their mores. "I'm honored that you've agreed to see me," McKie said. "The honor is mine," Bolin said. "We've long recognized you as a person whose understanding of the Pan-Spechi is most subtle and penetrating. I've longed for the chance to have uninhibited conversation with you. And here you are." He indicated a chairdog against the wall to his right, snapped his fingers. The semi-sentient artifact glided to a position behind McKie. "Please be seated." McKie, his caution re-alerted by Bolin's reference to "uninhibited conversation," sank into the chairdog, patting it until it assumed the contours he wanted. Bolin took a chairdog facing him, leaving only about a meter separating their knees.ness before?" McKie asked. "You appeared to recognize   me. "Recognition goes deeper than ego," Bolin said. "Do you wish to join identities and explore this question?" McKie wet his lips with his tongue. This was delicate ground with the Pan-Spechi, whose one ego moved somehow from member to member of the unit group as they traversed their circle oi being. "I... ah... not at this time," McKie said. "Well spoken," Bolin said. "Should you ever change your mind, my ego-group would consider it a most signal honor. Yours is a strong identity, one we respect." "I'm... most honored," McKie said. He rubbed nervously at his jaw, recognizing the dangers in this conversation. Each Pan-Spechi group maintained a supremely jealous attitude of and about its wandering ego. The ego imbued the holder of it with a touchy sense of honor. Inquiries about it could be carried out only through such formula questions as McKie already had asked. Still, if this were a member of the pent-archal life circle containing the missing saboteur extraordinary Napoleon Bildoon... if it were, much would be explained. "You're wondering if we really can communicate," Bolin said. McKie nodded. "The concept of humanity," Bolin said, " -- our term for it would translate approximately as com-sentiency -- has been extended to encompass many differing shapes, life systems and methods of mentation. And yet we have never been sure about this question. It's one of the major reasons many of us have adopted your life-shape and much of your metabolism. We wished to experience your strengths and your weaknesses. This helps... but is not an absolute solution." "Weaknesses?" McKie asked, suddenly wary. "Ahhh-hummm," Bolin said. "I see. To allay your suspicions I will have translated for you soon one of our major works. Its title would be, approximately, The Developmental Influence of Weaknesses. One of the strongest sympathetic bonds we have with your species, for example, is the fact that we both originated as extremely vulnerable surface-bound creatures, whose most sophisticated defense came to be the social structure." "I'll be most interested to see the translation," McKie said. "Do you wish more amenities or do you care to state your business now?" Bolin asked. "I was... ah... assigned to seek out a missing agent of our Bureau," McKie said, "to be certain no harm had befallen this... ah... agent." "Your avoidance of gender is most refined," Bolin said. "I appreciate the delicacy of your position and your good taste. I will say this for now: the PanSpechi you seek is not at this time in need of your assistance. Your concern, however, is appreciated. It will be communicated to those upon whom it will have the most influence." "That's a great relief to me," McKie said. And he wondered: What did he really mean by that? This thought elicited another, and McKie said: "Whenever I run into this problem of communication between species I'm reminded of an old culture teaching story." "Oh?" Bolin registered polite curiosity. "Two practitioners of the art of mental healing, so the story goes, passed each other every morning on their way to their respective offices. They knew each other, but weren't on intimate terms. One morning as they approached each other, one of them turned to the other and said, 'Good morning.' The one greeted failed to respond, but continued toward his office. Presently, though, he stopped, turned and stared at the retreating back of the man who'd spoken, musing to himself: 'Now, what did he really mean by that?' " Tjolin began to chuckle, then laugh. His laughter grew louder and louder until he was holding his sides. It wasn't that funny, McKie thought. Bolin's laughter subsided. "A very educational story," he said. "I'm deeply indebted to you. This story shows your awareness of how important it is in communication that we be aware of the other's identity." Does it? McKie wondered. How's that? And McKie found himself caught up by his knowledge of how the Pan-Spechi could pass a single ego-identity from individual to individual within the life circle group of five distinct protoplasmic units. He wondered how it felt when the ego-holder gave up the identity to become the fifth gender, passing the ego spark to a newly matured unit from the creche. Did the fifth nurse and give itself up as a mysterious identity-food for the three dormants in the creche? he wondered. "I heard about what you did to Secretary of Sabotage Clinton Watt," Bolin said. "The story of your dismissal from the service preceded you here." "Yes," McKie said. "That's why I'm here, too." "You've penetrated to the fact that our Pan-Spechi community here on Achus is the heart of the Tax Watchers' orangization," Bolin said. "It was very brave of you to walk right into our hands. I understand how much more courage it takes for your kind to face unit extinction than it does for our kind. Admirable! You are indeed a prize." McKie fought down a sensation of panic, reminding himself that the records he had left in his private locker of Bureau headquarters could be deciphered in time even if he did not return. "Yes," Bolin said, "you wish to satisfy yourself that the ascension of a Pan-Spechi to the head of your Bureau will pose no threat to other human species. This is understandable." McKie shook his head to clear it. "Do you read minds?" he demanded. "Telepathy is not one of our accomplishments," Bolin said, his voice heavy with menace. "I do hope that was a generalized question and in no way directed at the intimacies of my egogroup." "I felt that you were reading my mind," McKie said, tensing himself for defense. # I Hphat was how I interpreted the question," Bolin said. "Forgive my question. I should not have doubted your delicacy or your tact." "You do hope to place a member in the job of Bureau Secretary, though?" McKie said. "Remarkable that you should've suspected it," Bolin said. "How can you be sure our intention is not merely to destroy the Bureau?" "I'm not." McKie glanced around the room, regretting that he had been forced to act alone. "Where did we give ourselves away?' Bolin mused. "Let me remind you," McKie said, "that I have accepted the hospitality you offered and that I've not offended your mores." "Most remarkable," Bolin said. "In spite of all the temptations I offered, you have not offended our mores. This is true. You are an embarrassment, indeed you are. But perhaps you have a weapon. Yes?" McKie lifted a wavering shape from an inner pocket. "Ahhh, the Jicuzzi stim," Bolin said. "Now, let me see, is that a weapon?" McKie held the shape on his palm. It appeared flat at first, like a palm-sized sheet of pink paper. Gradually, the flatness grew a superimposed image of a tube laid on its surface, then another image of an S-curved spring that coiled and wound around the tube. "Our species can control its shape to some extent," Bolin said. "There's some question on whether I can consider this a weapon." McKie curled his fingers around the shape, squeezed. There came a pop, and fumeroles of purple light emerged between his fingers accompanied by an odor of burnt sugar. "Exit stim," McKie said. "Now I'm completely defenseless, entirely dependent upon your hospitality." "Ah, you are a tricky one," Bolin said. "But have you no regard for Ser Clinton Watt? To him, the change you forced upon him is an affliction. You've destroyed the instrument that might have reversed the process." "He can apply to the Jicuzzi," McKie said, wondering why Bolin should concern himself over Watt. "Ah, but they will ask your permission to intervene," Bolin said. "They are so formal. Drafting their request should take at least three standard years. They will not take the slightest chance of offending you. And you, of course, cannot volunteer your permission without offending them. You know, they may even build a nerve-image of you upon which to test their petition. You are not a callous person, McKie, in spite of you clownish poses. I'd not realized how important this confrontation was to you." GtOince I'm completely at your mercy," McKie said. "would you try to stop me from leaving here?" "An interesting question," Bolin said. "You have information I don't want revealed at this time. You're aware of this, naturally?" "Naturally." "I find the constitution a most wonderful document," Bolin said. "The profound awareness of the individual's identity and its relationship to society as a whole. Of particular interest is the portion dealing with the Bureau of Sabotage, those amendments recognizing that the Bureau itself might at times need... ah... adjustment." Now what's he driving at? McKie wondered. And he noted how Bolin squinted his eyes in thought, leaving only a thin line of faceted glitter. "I shall speak now as chief officer of the Tax Watchers," Bolin said, "reminding you that we are legally immune from sabotage." I've found out what I wanted to know, McKie thought. Now if I can only get out of here with it! "Let us consider the training of saboteurs extraordinary," Bolin said. "What do the trainees learn about the make-work and featherbedding elements in Bureau activity?" He's not going to trap me in a lie, McKie thought. "We come right out and tell our trainees that one of our chief functions is to create jobs for the politicians to fill," he said. "The more hands in the pie, the slower the mixing." "You've heard that telling a falsehood to your host is a great breach of Pan-Spechi mores, I see," Bolin said. "You understand, of course, that refusal to answer certain questions is interpreted as a falsehood?" "So I've been told," McKie said. "Wonderful! And what are your trainees told about the foot dragging and the monkeywrenches you throw into the path of legislation?" "I quote from the pertinent training brochure," McKie said. " 'A major function of the Bureau is to slow passage of legislation.' " "Magnificent! And what about the disputes and outright battles Bureau agents have been known to incite?" "Strictly routine," McKie said. "We're duty bound to encourage the growth of anger in government wherever we can. It exposes the temperamental types, the ones who can't control themselves, who can't think on their feet." "Ah," Bolin said. "How entertaining." "We beep entertainment value in mind," McKie admitted. "We use drama and flamboyance wherever possible to keep our activities fascinating to the public." "Flamboyant obstructionism," Bolin mused. "Obstruction is a factor in strength," McKie said. "Only the strongest surmount the obstructions to succeed in government. The strongest... or the most devious, which is more or less the same thing when it comes to government." I # J T ow illuminating," Bolin"-said. He rubbed the backs of his hands, a Pan-Spechi mannerism denoting satisfaction. "Do you have special instructions regarding political parties?" "We stir up dissent between them," McKie said. "Opposition tends to expose reality, that's one of our axioms." "Would you characterize Bureau agents as troublemakers?" "Of course! My parents were happy as the devil when I showed troublemaking tendencies at an early age. They knew there'd be a lucrative outlet for this when I grew up. They saw to it that I was channeled in the right directions all through school -- special classes in Applied Destruction, Advanced Irritation, Anger I and II... only the best teachers." "You're suggesting the Bureau's an outlet for society's regular crop of troublemakers?" "Isn't that obvious? And troublemakers naturally call for the services of troubleshooters. That's an outlet for do-gooders. You've a check and balance system serving society." McKie waited, watching the Pan-Spechi, wondering if his answers had gone far enough. "I speak as a Tax Watcher, you understand?" Bolin asked. "I understand." "The public pays for this Bureau. In essence, the public is paying people to cause trouble." "Isn't that what we do when we hire police, tax investigators and the like?" McKie asked. A look of gloating satisfaction came over Bolin's face. "But these agencies operate for the greater good of humanity!" he said. "Before he begins training," McKie said, and his voice took on a solemn, lecturing tone, "the potential saboteur is shown the entire sordid record of history. The do-gooders succeeded once... long ago. They eliminated virtually all red tape from government. This great machine with its power over human lives slipped into high speed. It moved faster and faster." McKie's voice grew louder. "Laws were conceived and passed in the same hour! Appropriations came and were gone in a fortnight. New bureaus flashed into existence for the most insubstantial reasons." McKie took a deep breath, realizing he'd put sincere emotional weight behind his words. "Fascinating," Bolin said. "Efficient government, eh?" "Efficient?" McKie's voice was filled with outrage. "It was like a great wheel thrown suddenly out of balance! The whole structure of government was in imminent danger of fragmenting before a handful of people, wise with hindsight, used measures of desperation and started what was called the Sabotage Corps." "Ahhh, yes, I've heard about the Corps' violence." He's needling me, McKie thought, but found that honest anger helped now. "All right, there was bloodshed and terrible destruction at the beginning," he said. "But the big wheels were slowed. Government developed a controllable speed." "Sabotage," Bolin sneered. "In lieu of red tape." I needed that reminder, McKie thought. "No task too small for Sabotage, no task too large," McKie said. "We keep the wheel turning slowly and smoothly. Some anonymous Corpsman put it into words a long time ago: 'When in doubt, delay the big ones and speed the little ones.' " ' ' Watchers were a 'big one' or a 'little one'?" Bolin asked, his voice mild. "Big one," McKie said and waited for Bolin to pounce. But the Pan-Spechi appeared amused. "An unhappy answer." "As it says in the Constitution," McKie said. " 'The pursuit of unhappiness is an inalienable right of all humans.' " "Trouble is as trouble does," Bolin said and clapped his hands. Two Pan-Spechi in the uniforms of system police came through the creme de menthe emerald door. "You heard?" Bolin asked. "We heard," one of the police said. '"Was he defending his bureau?" Bolin asked. "He was," the policeman said. "You've seen the court order," Bolin said. "It pains me because Ser McKie accepted the hospitality of my house, but he must be held incommunicado until he's needed in court. He's to be treated kindly, you understand?" Is he really bent on destroying the Bureau? McKie asked himself in sudden consternation. Do I have it figured wrong? "You contend my words were sabotage?" McKie asked. "Clearly an attempt to sway the chief officer of the Tax Watchers from his avowed duties," Bolin said. He stood, bowed. McKie lifted himself out of the chairdog, assumed an air of confidence he did not feel. He clasped his thick-fingered hands together and bowed low, a grandfather toad rising from the deep to give his benediction. "In the words of the ancient proverb," he said, " 'The righteous man lives deep within a cavern and the sky appears to him as nothing but a small round hole.' " Wrapping himself in dignity, McKie allowed the police to escort him from the room. Behind him, Bolin gave voice to puzzlement: "Now, what did he mean by that?" Ill # # T Y ear ye! Hear ye! System High Court, First Bench, Central Sector, is now in session!" The robo-clerk darted back and forth across the cleared lift dais of the courtarena, its metal curves glittering in the morning light that poured down through the domed weather cover. Its voice, designed to fit precisely into the great circular room, penetrated to the farthest walls: "All persons having petitions before this court draw near!" The silvery half globe carrying First Magistrate Edwin Dooley glided through an aperture behind the lift dais and was raised to an appropriate height. His white sword of justice lay diagonally across the bench in front of him. Dooley himself sat in dignified silence while the roboclerk finished its stentorian announcement and rolled to a stop just beyond the lift field. Judge Dooley was a tall, black browed man who affected the ancient look with ebon robes over white linen. He was noted for decisions of classic penetration. He sat now with his face held in rigid immobility to conceal his anger and disquiet. Why had they put him in this hot spot? Because he'd granted the Tax Watchers' injunction? No matter how he ruled now, the result likely would be uproar. Even President Hindley was watching this one through one of the hotline projectors. The President had called shortly before this session. It had been Phil and Ed all through the conversation, but the intent remained clear. The Administration was concerned about this case. Vital legislation pended; votes were needed. Neither the budget nor the Bureau of Sabotage had entered their conversation, but the President had made his point -- don't compromise the Bureau but save that Tax Watcher support for the Administration! "Clerk, the roster," Judge Dooley said. And he thought: They'll get judgment according to strict interpretation of the law! Let them argue with that! The robo-clerk's reelslate buzzed. Words appeared on the repeater in front of the judge as the clerk's voice announced: "The People versus Clifton Watt, Jorj X. McKie and the Bureau of Sabotage." Dooley looked down into the courtarena, noting the group seated at the black oblong table in the Defense ring on his left: a sour-faced Watt with his rainbow horror of Medusa head, McKie's fat features composed in the look of someone trying not to snicker at a sly joke -- the two defendants flanking their attorney, Pander Oulson, the Bureau of Sabotage's chief counsel. Oulson was a great thug of a figure in defense white with glistening eyes under beetle brows and a face fashioned mostly of scars. At the Prosecution table on the right sat Prosecutor Holjance Vohnbrook, a tall scarecrow of a man dressed in conviction red. Gray hair topped a stern face as grim and forbidding as a latter day Cotton Mather. Beside him sat a frightened appearing young aide and Panthor Bolin, the PanSpechi complaintant, his multifaceted eyes hidden beneath veined lids. "Are we joined for trial?" Dooley asked. Both Oulson and Vohnbrook arose, nodded. "If the court pleases," Vohnbrook rumbled, "I would like to remind the Bureau of Sabotage personnel present that this court is exempt from their ministrations." "If the prosecutor trips over his own feet," Oulson said, "I assure him it will be his own clumsiness and no act of mine nor of my colleagues." Vohnbrook's face darkened with a rush of blood. "It's well known how you..." A great drumming boomed through the courtarena as Dooley touched the handle of his sword of office. The sound drowned the prosecutor's words. When silence was restored, Dooley said : "This court will tolerate no displays of personality. I wish that understood at the outset." Oulson smiled, a look like a grimace in his scarred face. "I apologize, Your Honor," he said. Dooley sank back into his chair, noting the gleam in Oulson's eyes. It occurred to Dooley then that the defense attorney, sabotage-trained, could have brought on the prosecutor's attack to gain the court's sympathy. "The char-ge is outlaw sabotage in violation of this court's injunction," Dooley said. "I understand that opening statements have been waived by both sides, the public having been admitted to causae in this matter by appropriate postings?" "So recorded," intoned the roboclerk. Oulson leaned forward against the defense table, said: "Your Honor, defendant Jorj X. McKie has not accepted me as counsel and wishes to argue for separate trial. I am here now representing only the Bureau and Clinton Watt." "Who is appearing for defendant McKie?" the judge asked. McKie, feeling like a man leaping over a precipice, got to his feet, said: "I wish to represent myself, Your Honor." "You should be cautioned against this course," Dooley said. "Ser Oulson has advised me I have a fool for a client," McKie said. "But in common with most Bureau agents, I have legal training. I've been admitted to the System Bar and have practiced under such codes as the Gowachin where the double-negative innocence requirement must be satisfied before bringing crim,# inal accusation against the prosecutor and proceeding backward the premise that... "This is not Gowacliin," Judge Dooley said. "May I remind the Court," Vohnbrook said, "that defendant McKie is a saboteur extraordinary. This goes beyond questions of champerty. Every utterance this man... "The law's the same for official saboteurs as it is for others in respect to the issue at hand," Oulson said. "Gentlemen!" the judge said. "If you please? I will decide law in this court." He waited through a long moment of silence. "The behavior of all parties in this matter is receiving my most careful attention." McKie forced himself to radiate calm good humor. VtTatt, whose profound knowl' ' edge of the saboteur extraordinary made this pose a danger signal, tugged violently at the sleeve of defense attorney Oulson. Oulson waved him away. Watt glowered at McKie. "If the court permits," McKie said, "a joint defense on the present charge would appear to violate... "The court is well aware that this case was bound over on the basis of deposa summation through a ruling by a robolegum," Dooley said. "I warn both defense and prosecution, however, that I make my own decisions in such matters. Law and robo-legum are both human constructions and require human interpretation. And I will add that, as far as I'm concerned, in all conflicts between human agencies and machine agencies the human agencies are paramount." "Is this a hearing or a trial?" McKie asked. "We will proceed as in trial, subject to the evidence as presented." McKie rested his palms on the edge of the defense table, studying the judge. The saboteur felt a surge of misgiving. Dooley was a no-nonsense customer. He had left himself a wide avenue within the indictment. And this was a case that went far beyond immediate danger to the Bureau of Sabotage. Far-reaching precedents could be set here this day  -- or disaster could strike. Ignoring instincts of self preservation, McKie wondered if he dared try sabotage within the confines of the court. "The robo-legum indictment requires joint defense," McKie said. "I admit sabotage against Ser Clinton Watt, but remind the court of Paragraph Four, section ninety-one, of the Semantic Revision to the Constitution, wherein the Secretary of Sabotage is exempted from all immunities. I move to quash the indictment as it regards myself. I was at the time a legal officer of the Bureau required by my duties to test the abilities of my superior." Vohnbrook scowled at McKie. "Mmmm," Dooley said. He saw that the prosecutor had detected where McKie's logic must lead. If McKie were legally dismissed from the Bureau at the time of his conversation with the Pan-Spechi, the prosecution's case might fall through. "Does the prosecutor wish to seek a conspiracy indictment?" Dooley asked. For the first time since entering the courtarena, defense attorney Oulson appeared agitated. He bent his scarred features close to Watt's gorgon head, conferred in whispers with the defendant. Oulson's face grew darker and darker as he whispered. Watt's gorgon tendrils writhed in agitation. "We don't seek a conspiracy indictment at this time," Vohnbrook said. "However, we would "Your Honor!" Oulson said, surging to his feet. "Defense must protest separation of indictments at this time. It's our contention that... "Court cautions both counsel in this matter that this is not a Gowachin jurisdiction," Dooley said in an angry voice. "We don't have to convict the defender and exonerate the prosecutor before trying a case! However, if either of you would wish a change of venue... Vohnbrook, a smug expression on his lean face, bowed to the judge. "Your Honor," he said, "we wish at this time to request removal of defendant McKie from the indictment and ask that, he be held as a prosecution witness." t C'lbjection!" Oulson shouted. "Prosecution well knows it cannot hold a key witness under trumped up... "Overruled," Dooley said. "Exception!" "Noted." Dooley waited as Oulson sank into his chair. This is a day to remember , the judge thought. Sabotage itself outfoxed! Then he noted the glint of sly humor in the eyes of saboteur extraordinary McKie, realizing with an abrupt sense of caution that McKie, too, had maneuvered for this position. "Prosecution may call its first witness," the judge said, and he punched a code signal that sent a robo-aide to escort McKie away from the defense table and into a holding box. A look of almost-pleasure came over prosecutor Vohnbrook's cadaverous face. He rubbed one of his downdrooping eyelids, said: "Call Panthor Bolin." The Achusian capitalist got to his feet, strode to the witness ring. The robo-clerk's screen flashed for the record: "Panthor Bolin of Achus IV, certified witness in case A#BD i ,gGY#R( ) "The oath of sincerity having been administered, Panthor Bolin is prepared for testifying," the robo-clerk recited. "Panthor Bolin, are you chief officer of the civil organization known as the Tax Watchers?" Vohnbrook asked. "I... ah... y-yes," Bolin faltered. He passed a large blue handkerchief across his forehead, staring sharply at McKie. He just now realizes what it is I must do, McKie thought. "I show you this recording from the robo-legum indictment proceedings," Vohnbrook said. "It is certified by System police as being a conversation between yourself and Jorj X. McKie in which..." "Your Honor!" Oulson objected. "Both witnesses to this alleged conversation are present in this courtarena. There are more direct ways to bring out any pertinent information from this matter. Further, since the clear threat of a conspiracy charge remains in this case, I object to introducing this recording as forcing a man to testify against himself." "Ser McKie is no longer on trial here and Ser Oulson is not McKie's attorney of record," Vohnbrook gloated. "The objection does, however, have some merit," Dooley said. He looked at McKie seated in the holding box. "There's nothing shameful about that conversation with Ser Bolin," McKie said. "I've no objection to introducing this record of the conversation." Bolin rose up on his toes, made as though to speak, sank back. Now he is certain, McKie thought. "Then I will admit this record subject to judicial deletions," Dooley said. Clinton Watt, seated at the defense table, buried his gorgon head in his arms. Vohnbrook, a death's-head grin on his long face, said: "Ser Bolin, I show you this recording. Now, in this conversation, was Sabotage Agent McKie subjected to any form of coercion?" "Objection!" Oulson roared, surging to his feet. His scarred face was a scowling mask. "At the time of this alleged recording, Ser McKie was not an agent of the Bureau!" He looked at Vohnbrook. "Defense objects to the prosecutor's obvious effort to link Ser McKie with..." "Alleged conversation!" Vohnbrook snarled. "Ser McKie himself admits the exchange!" Tn a weary voice, Dooley said: "Objection sustained. Unless tangible evidence of conspiracy is introduced here, references to Ser McKie as an agent of Sabotage will not be admitted here." "But, Your Honor," Vohnbrook protested, "Ser McKie's own actions preclude any other interpretation!" "I've ruled on this point," Dooley said "Proceed." McKie got to his feet in the holding box, said: "Would Your Honor permit me to act as a friend of the Court here?" Dooley leaned back, hand on chin, turning the question over in his mind. A general feeling of uneasiness about the case was increasing in him and he couldn't pinpoint it. McKie's every action appeared suspect. Dooley reminded himself that the saboteur extraordinary was notorious for sly plots, for devious and convoluted schemes of the wildest and most improbable inversions -- like onion layers in a five dimensional klein-shape. The man's success in practicing under the Gowachin legal code could be understood. "You may explain what you have in mind," Dooley said, "but I'm not yet ready to admit your statements into the record." "The Bureau of Sabotage's own Code would clarify matters," McKie said, realizing that these words burned his bridges behind him. "My action in successfully sabotaging acting Secretary Watt is a matter of record." McKie pointed to the gorgon mass visible as Watt lifted his head and glared across the room. "Acting Secretary?" the judge asked. "So it must be presumed," McKie said. "Under the Bureau's Code, once the Secretary is sabotaged he... "Your Honor!" Oulson shouted. "We are in danger of breach of security here! I understand these proceedings are being broadcast!" "As Director-in-Limbo of the Bureau of Sabotage, I will decide what is a breach of security and what isn't!" McKie snapped. Watt returned his head to his arms, groaned. Oulson sputtered. Dooley stared at McKie in shock. Vohnbrook broke the spell. The prosecutor said: "Your Honor, this man has not been sworn to sincerity. I suggest we excuse Ser Bolin for the time being and have Ser McKie continue his explanation under oath." Dooley took a deep breath, said: "Does defense have any questions of Ser Bolin at this time?" "Not at this time," Oulson muttered. "I presume he's subject to recall?" "He is," Dooley said, turning to McKie. "Take the witness ring, Ser McKie." IV IQolin, moving like a sleepwalker, stepped out of the ring, returned to the prosecution table. The Pan-Spechi's multifaceted eyes reflected an odd glitter, moving with a trapped sense of evasiveness. McKie entered the ring, took the oath and faced Vohnbrook, composing his features in a look of purposeful decisiveness that he knew his actions must reflect. "You called yourself Directorin-Limbo of the Bureau of Sabotage," Vohnbrook said. "Would you explain that, please?" Before McKie could answer, Watt lifted his head from his arms, growled: "You traitor, McKie!" Dooley grabbed the pommel of his sword of justice to indicate an absolute position and barked: "I will tolerate no outbursts in my court!" Oulson put a hand on Watt's shoulder. Both of them glared at McKie. The medusa tendrils of Watt's head writhed as they ranged through the rainbow spectrum. "I caution the witness," Dooley said, "that his remarks would appear to admit a conspiracy. Anything he says now may be used against him." "No conspiracy, Your Honor," McKie said. He faced Vohnbroolc, but appeared to be addressing Watt. "Over the centuries, the function of Sabotage in the government has grown more and more open, but certain aspects of changing the guard, so to speak, have been held as a highly placed secret. The rule is that if a man can protect himself from sabotage he's fit to boss Sabotage. Once sabotaged, however, the Bureau's Secretary must resign and submit his position to the President and the full Cabinet." "He's out?" Dooley asked. "Not necessarily," McKie said. "If the act of sabotage against the Secretary is profound enough, subtle enough, carries enough far reaching effects, the Secretary is replaced by the successful saboteur. He is, indeed, out." "Then it's now up to the President and the Cabinet to decide between Ser Watt and yourself, is that what you're saying?" Dooley asked. "Me?" McKie asked. "No, I'm Director-in-Limbo because I accomplished a successful act of sabotage against Ser Watt and because I happen to be senior saboteur extraordinary on duty." "But it's alleged that you were fired," Vohnbrook objected. "A formality," McKie said. "It's customary to fire the saboteur who's successful in such an effort. This makes him eligible for appointment as Secretary if he so aspires. However, I have no such ambition at this time." W att jerked upright, staring at McKie. McKie ran a finger around his collar, realizing the physical peril he was about to face. A glance at the Pan-Spechi confirmed the feeling. Panthor Bolin was holding himself in check by a visible effort. "This is all very interesting," Vohnbrook sneered, "but how can it possibly have any bearing on the present action? The charge here is outlaw sabotage against the Tax Watchers represented by the person of Ser Panthor Bolin. If Ser McKie..." "If the distinguished Prosecutor will permit me," McKie said, "I believe I can set his fears at rest. It should be obvious to -- " "There's conspiracy here!" Vohnbrook shouted. "What about the... A loud pounding interrupted him as Judge Dooley lifted his the room. When silence had been  restored, the judge lowered his sword, replaced it firmly on the ledge in front of him. Dooley took a moment to calm himself. He sensed now the delicate political edge he walked and thanked his stars that he had left the door open to rule tha' the present session was a hearing. "We will now proceed in an orderly fashion," Dooley said. "That's one of the things courts are for, you know." He took a deep breath. "Now, there are several people present whose dedication to the maintenance of law and order should be beyond question I'd think that among those we should number Ser Prosecutor Vohnbrook; the distinguished defense counsel, Ser Oulson: Ser Bolin, whose race is noted for its reasonableness and humanity; and the distinguished representatives of the Bureau of Sabotage, whose actions may at times annoy and anger us, but who are, we know, consecrated to the principle of strengthening us and exposing our inner resources." This judge missed his calling, McKie thought. With speeches like that, he could get into the Legislative branch. Abashed, Vohnbrook sank back into his chair. "Now," the judge said, "unless I'm mistaken, Ser McKie has referred to two acts of sabotage." Dooley glanced down at McKie. "Ser McKie?" "So it would appear, Your Honor," McKie said, hoping he read the judge's present attitude correctly. "However, this court may be in a unique position to rule on that very question. You see, Your Honor, the alleged act of sabotage to which I refer was initiated by a Pan-Spechi agent of the Bureau. Now, though, the secondary benefits of that action appear to be sought after by a creche mate of that agent, whose..." "You dare suggest that I'm not the holder of my cell's ego?" Bolin demanded. Without knowing quite where it was or what it was, McKie was aware that a weapon had been trained on him by the PanSpechi. References in their culture to the weapon for defense of the ego were clear enough. "I make no such suggestion," McKie said, speaking hastily and with as much sincerity as he could put into his voice. "But surely you cannot have misinterpreted the terranic-human culture so much that you do not know what will happen now." XI Tamed by some instinct, the '  judge and other spectators to this interchange remained silent. Bolin appeared to be trembling in every cell of his body. "I am distressed," he muttered. "If there were a way to achieve the necessary rapport and avoid that distress I would have taken it," McKie said. "Can you see another way?" Still trembling, Bolin said: "I must do what I must do." In a low voice, Dooley said: "Ser McKie, just what is going on here?" "Two cultures are, at last, attempting to understand each other," McKie said. "We've lived together in apparent understanding for centuries, but appearances can be deceptive." Oulson started to rise, was pulled back by Watt. And McKie noted that his former Bureau chief had assessed the peril here. It was a point in Watt's favor. "You understand, Ser Bolin," McKie said, watching the PanSpechi carefully, "that these things must be brought into the open and discussed carefully before a decision can be reached in this court. It's a rule of law to which you've submitted. I'm inclined to favor your bid for the Secretariat, but my own decision awaits the outcome of this hearing." "What things must be discussed?" Dooley demanded. "And what gives you the right, Ser McKie, to call this a hearing?" "A figure of speech," McKie said, but he kept his attention on the Pan-Spechi, wondering what the terrible weapon was that the race used in defense of its egos. "What do you say, Ser Bolin?" "You protect the sanctity of your home life," Bolin said. "Do you deny me the same right?" "Sanctity, not secrecy," McKie said. Dooley looked from McKie to Bolin, noted the compressedspring look of the Pan-Spechi, the way he kept a hand hidden in a jacket pocket. It occurred to the judge then that the PanSpechi might have a weapon ready to use against others in this court. Bolin had that look about him. Dooley hesitated on the point of calling guards, reviewed what he knew of the Pan-Spechi. He decided not to cause a crisis. The Pan-Spechi were admitted to the concourse of humanity, good friends but terrible enemies, and there were always those allusions to their hidden powers, to their ego jealousies, to the fierceness with which they defended the secrecy of their creches. Slowly, Bolin overcame the trembling. "Say what you feel you must," he growled. j TcKie said a silent prayer ofhope that the Pan-Spechi could control his reflexes, addressed himself to the nexus of pickups on the far wall that was recording this courtarena scene for broadcast to the entire universe. "A Pan-Spechi who took the name of Napoleon Bildoon was one of the leading agents in the Bureau of Sabotage," McKie said. "Agent Bildoon dropped from sight at the time Panthor Bolin took over as chief of the Tax Watchers. It's highly probable that the Tax Watcher organization is an elaborate and subtle sabotage of the Bureau of Sabotage itself, a move originated by Bildoon." "There is no such person as Bildoon!" Bolin cried. "Ser McKie," Judge Dooley said, "would you care to continue this interchange in the privacy of my chambers?" The judge stared down at the saboteur, trying to appear kindly but firm. "Your Honor," McKie said, "may we, out of respect for a fellow human, leave that decision to Ser Bolin?" Bolin turned his multi-faceted eyes toward the bench, spoke in a low voice: "If the court please, it were best this were done openly." He jerked his hand from his pocket. It came out empty. He leaned across the table, gripped the far edge. "Continue, if you please, Ser." McKie swallowed, momentarily overcome with admiration for the Pan-Spechi. "It will be a distinct pleasure to serve under you, Ser Bolin," McKie said. "Do what you must!" Bolin rasped. McKie looked from the wonderment in the faces of Watt and the attorneys up to the questioning eyes of Judge Dooley. "In Pan-Spechi parlance, there is no person called Bildoon. But there was such a person, a group mate of Ser Bolin. I hope you notice the similarity in the names they chose for themselves?" "Ah... yes," Dooley said. "I'm afraid I've been somewhat of a nosey Parker, a peeping Tom and several other categories of snoop where the PanSpechi are concerned," McKie said. "But it was because I suspected the act of sabotage to which I've referred here. The Tax Watchers revealed too much inside knowledge of the Bureau of Sabotage." "I... ah... am not quite sure I understand you," Dooley said "The best kept secret in the universe, the Pan-Spechi cyclic change of gender and identity, is no longer a secret where I'm concerned," McKie said. He swallowed as he saw Bolin's fingers go white where they tightly gripped the prosecution table. "It relates to the issue at hand?" Dooley asked. "Most definitely, Your Honor," McKie said. "You see, the Pan-Spechi have a unique gland that controls mentation, dominance, the relationship between reason and instinct. The five group mates are, in reality, one person. I wish to make that clear for reasons of legal necessity." "Legal necessity?" Dooley asked. He glanced down at the obviously distressed Bolin, back to McKie. "The gland, when it's functioning, confers ego dominance on the Pan-Spechi in whom it functions. But it functions for a time that's definitely limited -- twenty-five to thirty years." McKie looked at Bolin. Again, the Pan-Spechi was trembling. "Please understand, Ser Bolin," he said, "that I do this out of necessity and that this is not an act of sabotage." B olin lifted his face toward McKie. The Pan-Spechi's features appeared contorted in grief. "Get it over with, man!" he rasped. "Yes," McKie said, turning back to the judge's puzzled face. "Ego transfer in the PanSpechi, Your Honor, involves a transfer of what may be termed basic experience learning. It's accomplished through physical contractor when the ego holder dies, no matter how far he may be separated from the creche, this seems to fire up the eldest of the creche triplets. The egosingle also bequeaths a verbal legacy to his mate whenever possible -- and that's most of the time. Specifically, it's this time." Dooley leaned back. He was beginning to see the legal question McKie's account had posed. "The act of sabotage which might make a Pan-Spechi eligible for appointment as Secretary of the Bureau of Sabotage was initiated by a... ah... cell mate of the Ser Bolin in court today, is that it?" Dooley asked. McKie wiped his brow. "Correct, Your Honor." "But that cell mate is no longer the ego dominant, eh?" "Quite right, Your Honor." "The... ah... former ego holder, this... ah... Bildoon, is no longer eligible?" "Bildoon, or what was once Bildoon, is a creature operating solely on instinct now, Your Honor," McKie said. "Capable of acting as creche nurse for a another destiny I'd rather not explain." "I see." Dooley looked at the weather cover of the court arena. He was beginning to see what McKie had risked here. "And you favor this, ah, Ser Bolin's bid for the Secretariat?" Dooley asked. "If President Hindley and the Cabinet follow the recommendation of the Bureau's senior agents, the procedure always followed in the past, Ser Bolin will be the new Secretary," McKie said. "I favor this." "Why?" Dooley asked. "Because of this unique roving ego, the Pan-Spechi have a more communal attitude toward fellow sentients than do most other species admitted to the concourse of humanity," McKie said. "This translates as a sense of responsibility toward all life. They're not necessarily maudlin about it. They oppose where it's necessary to build strength. Their creche life demonstrates several clear examples of this which I'd prefer not to describe." "I see," Dooley said, but he had to admit to himself that he did not. McKie's allusions to unspeakable practices were beginning to annoy him. "And you feel that this Bildoon-Bolin act of sabotage qualifies him, provided this court rules they are one and the same person?" "We're not the same person!" Bolin cried. "You don't dare say I'm that... that shambling, clinging..." "Easy," McKie said. "Ser Bolin, I'm sure you see the need for this legal fiction." "Legal fiction," Bolin said as though clinging to the words. The multi-faceted eyes glared across the courtarena at McKie. "Thank you for the verbal nicety, McKie." "You've not answered my question, Ser McKie," Dooley said, ignoring the exchange with Bolin. "Sabotaging Ser Wft through an attack on the entire Bureau contains sublety and finesse never before achieved in such an effort," McKie said. "The entire Bureau will be strengthened by it." McKie glanced at Watt. The acting Secretary's medusa tangle had ceased its writhing. He was staring at Bolin with a speculative look in his eyes. Sensing the quiet in the courtarena, he glanced up at McKie. "Don't you agree. Ser Watt?" McKie asked. "Oh, yes. Quite," Watt said. The note of sincerity in Watt's voice startled the judge. For the first time, he wondered at the dedication which these men brought to their jobs. "Sabotage is a very sensitive Bureau," Dooley said. "I've some serious reservations -- " "If Your Honor please," McKie said, "forbearance is one of the chief attributes a saboteur can bring to his duties. Now, I wish you to understand what our Pan-Spechi friend has done here this day. Let us suppose that I had spied upon the most intimate moments between you, Judge, and your wife, and that I reported them in detail here in open court with half the universe looking on. Let us suppose further that you had the strictest moral code against such discussions with outsiders. Let us suppose that I made these disclosures in the basest terms with every four-letter word at my command. Let us suppose that you were armed, traditionally, with a deadly weapon to strike at such blasphemers, such -- " "Filth!" Bolin grated. "Yes," McKie said. "Filth. Do you suppose, Your Honor, that you could have stood by with"God heavens!" Dooley said. V CtOer Bolin," McKie said, "I  offer you and all your race my most humble apologies." "I'd hoped once to undergo the ordeal in the privacy of a judge's chambers with as few outsiders as possible," Bolin said. "But once you were started in open court..." "It had to be this way," McKie said. "If we'd done it in private, people would've come to be suspicious about a PanSpechi in control of..." "People?" Bolin asked. "Non Pan-Spechi," McKie said. "It'd have been a barrier between our species. "And we've been strengthened by all this," McKie said. "Those provisions of the Constitution that provide the people with a slowly moving government have been demonstrated anew. We've admitted the public to the inner workings of Sabotage, shown them the valuable character of the man who'll be the new Secretary." "I've not yet ruled on the critical issue here," Dooley said. "But Your Honor!" McKie said. "With all due respect to you as a saboteur extraordinary, Ser McKie," Dooley said, "I'll make my decision on evidence gathered under my direction." He looked at Bolin. "Ser Bolin, would you permit an agent of this court to gather such evidence as will allow me to render verdict without fear of harming my own species?" "We're humans together," Bolin growled. "But terranic humans hold the balance of power," Dooley said. "I owe allegiance to law, yes, but my terranic fellows depend on me, too. I have a... "You wish your own agents to determine if Ser McKie has told the truth about us?" "Ah... yes," Dooley said. Bolin looked at McKie. "Ser McKie, it is I who apologize to you. I had not realized how deeply xenophobia penetrated your fellows." "Because," McKie said, "outside of your natural modesty, you have no such fear. I suspect you know the phenomenon only through reading of us." "But all strangers are potential sharers of identity," Bolin said. "Ah, well." "If you're through with your little chat," Dooley said, "would you care to answer my question, Ser Bolin? This is still I hope, a court of law." "Tell me, Your Honor," Bolin said, "would you permit me to witness the tenderest intimacies between you and your wife?" D ooley's face darkened, but he saw suddenly in all of its stark detail the extent of McKie's analogy and it was to the judge's credit that he rose to the occasion. "If it were necessary to promote understanding," he rasped, "yes!" "I believe you would," Bolin murmured. He took a deep breath. "After what I've been through here today, one more sacrifice can be borne, I guess. I grant your investigators the privilege requested, but advise that they be discreet." "It will strengthen you for the trials ahead as Secretary of the Bureau," McKie said. "The Secretary, you must bear in mind, has no immunities from sabotage whatsoever." "But," Bolin said, "the Secretary's legal orders carrying out his Constitutional functions must be obeyed by all agents." McKie nodded, seeing in the glitter of Bolin's eyes, a vista of peeping Tom assignments with endless detailed reports to the Secretary of Sabotage -- at least until the fellow's curiosity had been satisfied and his need for revenge satiated. But the others in the courtroom, not having McKie's insight, merely wondered at the question: What did he really mean by that? What's the Maine of That Town? Poor liftle computer! It couldn't remember what it most wanted to know... and neither could anyone else ! # # TT piktistes tells me that you are onto something big, Mr. Smirnov," Valery said, turning to her companion. "Epikt has the loudest mouth of any machine I was ever associated with," Gregory Smirnov growled. "I never saw one that could keep a secret. But this one goes to extremes. Actually, we don't have a thing. We're just fiddling around with an unborn idea." "How about it, Epikt?" Valery asked. "Big, real big," the machine issued. "What are you doing now, Epikt?" Valery wanted to know. "Talk to me, dammit! I'm the man, he's the machine," Smirnov cut in. "He's chewing encyclopedias and other references. It's all he ever does." "I thought he went through them all long ago." "Certainly, dozens of times. He has all the data that can be fed into a machine, and every day we shovel in bales of the new stuff. But he's chewing it now for a very different purpose." "What different purpose, Mr. Smirnov?" "It's difficult to say because I haven't as yet been able to state it to him. We're trying to set a problem where it seems there ought to be one -- and then answer it. We may find the answer before the question. At first, he rejected my request, later he accepted it -- ironically. I doubt that he's sincere now. He can be quite a clown, as you should well know." "I know that you two are onto something good," Valery said. "The more you deny it, the more I'm sure of it. Tell me the truth, Epikt." "Big, real big," Epiktistes issued to Valery. "Valery," said Smirnov. "You're a woman and you might be inclined to say something about this to the other Institute people. Please don't. We don't have anything yet and it makes me nervous to have hot little people breathing down my neck." "I won't say a word," Valery swore with grave insincerity. She winked at the machine, and Epikt winked back at her with three tiers of eyes. Valery Mok and Epiktistes had a thing going with each other. X Talery was nearly as bad as a  machine at not being able to keep a secret. She had the whole Institute staff excited about what Smirnov and Epiktistes were working on. The staff consisted of Charles Cogsworth, her own over-shadowed husband, Glasser the stiff-necked inventor of the E.P. Locator and Aloysius Shiplap the seminal genius. They were all after Smirnov and his machine the next day. "We've been together on every project," Glasser said. "Valery tells us that the problem hasn't been properly formulated, and that Epikt has only accepted it ironically. We're pretty good at formulating problems, Gregory, and a little sterner than you, when it comes to dealing with clownish machines." "All right, this is the way it is, Glasser," Smirnov said reluctantly. "My first statement was, we should seek to discover something not known to exist, by a close study of the absence of evidence. When I put the problem to Epiktistes in this generalized form he just laughed at me." "That would have been my first impulse too, Smirnov," said Shiplap. "Don't you have a better idea of what you're looking for?" "Shiplap, I had the feeling of trying to remember something that I'd been compelled to forget. My second statement wasn't much better. 'Let us see,' I said to Epikt, 'if we cannot reconstruct something of which even the idea has been completely eradicated, let's see if we can't find it by considering the excessive evidence that it was never there.' In this form, Epikt accepted it. Or else he decided to go along with me for the gag. I'm never quite sure how this clanking machine takes things." "Well, no hole can be filled up perfectly," said Cogsworth. "There will either be too much or too little of whatever is being used as the filler, or it will be of a different texture. The difficulty is that you didn't give Epikt any clues. There will be a pressed that will show an irregularity of fill. How will Epikt know which of them is the one that you are somehow trying to remember?" "Item. The buried thing will have a buried tie with my boss man Smirnov," Epiktistes, the machine, issued. "Yes, of course," said Glasser. "Has Epikt turned up anything?" "Only a bushelful of things that seem to mean nothing," said Smirnov sadly. "Item. Why in Hungarian dictionary-encyclopedias of a certain period, is there padding between the words Sik and Sikamlos?" Epiktistes asked. "I follow your thought, Epikt," Glasser agreed. "That could be a clue to something. If the idea and the name of something were expunged from every reference, then, in all original editions, other subjects on the same page would have to be padded slightly or another subhurried, and therefore of an inferior quality. So, who knows a word that is no longer used and that comes between Sik and Sikamlos? If we knew the word would we know what it meant? And would it help us if we did?" tcTtem. Why is the young of a bear now referred to as a pup when once it may have been known as a cube?" Epikt issued. "I've never heard the young of a bear referred to as a cube," Shiplap protested. "Epikt has come on that by our omission-appraisal method," Smirnov explained. "There is probably an imperfect erasure working. I believe that cube is a distortion of a word that has somehow been forced out of folk memory. Epikt has this clue from a ballad which I believe is far removed from the main suppression or it would not have survived in even this distorted form." "Item. Why is the awkward word Coronal used for the simple doubling or return of a rope? Why is not a simpler word used?" Bpikt asked. "Has Epikt considered that seamen have always used odd terms and that landsmen often adopt them?" Cogsworth asked. "Naturally -- Epikt always considers everything," Smirnov answered. "He has thousands of these items now, and he believes that he will be able to put them into a pattern." "Item. Why is there a great hiatus in period jazz. It's as though a great hunk of it had been yanked out by the roots, in the words of one Benny B-Flat." "Smirnov, I know that your machine has unusual talents," said Glasser, "but if he can tie these things together he's a concatenated genius." "Or a cantankerous clown," Smirnov said. "I know that he has to have some emotional release from the stress of his work, but he often overdoes it with humor and drollery." "Item. Why is reference to the Amerindian peace-pipe avoided as though some obscenity were attached to it, and none is discoverable?" "That's a new one while we're standing here," said Smirnov. "He's accumulating quite a few of them." "Item. Why is -- ?" Epikt started. "Oh, shut up and get back to work," Smirnov ordered his machine. "Let's leave him with it until tomorrow, folks. It may begin to pull together by then," said Smirnov, stalking off. "Going to be real big," Epiktistes issued to them after his boss man had left. "Boys and girls, it's going to be real big." The next day they combined the meeting around the machine with a party for Shiplap. Aloysius Shiplap had grown -- for the first time ever, anywhere -- left-handed grass. It was not called that because it whorled to the left, but because the organic constitutents of it were reversed in their construction. Left-handed minerals had been constructed long since, and perhaps they also occurred in nature. Lefthanded bacteria and broths were long known, but nobody else had ever grown anything as complex as left-handed grass. "In everything, its effect is reversed," Shiplap explained. "Cattle pastured on this would lose rather than gain weight. If there ever develops a market for really skinny cattle I'll be waiting for it." They tossed off a good bit of Tosher's Gin as they got into the celebration. Tosher's is the only drink that will buzz up both humans and Ktistec machines. There is a flavoring used in Tosher's that gets machines high. The alcohol in it sometimes has a similar effect on humans. Epiktistes got as mellow as a Pottawattamie County pumpkin. Ktistec machines are like the Irish and the Indians. They start unwinding when the gin begins to flow. Their behavior could become quite wild unless carefully watched. And the Institute people were also having a good time. "I wouldn't have him any other way," said Smirnov. "When he relaxes, he relaxes all over the place. Hawkin's machine literally bites people when it's frustrated by a difficult problem. Drexel's smaller machine comes all apart throwing arc-snuffers and solenoids and is mighty dangerous to be around. There are worse sorts than the clown of a machine I have -- though he does get pretty slushy when he's in his cups." Valery Mok had gathered up a bunch of Epiktistes' utterances and slipped them into cocktail cookies. Glasser, eating one, chewed on a bit of the metallic tape. He pulled it, slithering, off his tongue, and read -- "Item. What was the mysterious name written by a deaf moron on the wall of the men's room in an institution in Vinita, Oklahoma?" Epiktistes giggled, though the item may have been serious when he issued it. Cogsworth pulled one out of his mouth, stripping the crumbs from it with his tongue as it came. "Item. Why does Petit Larousse take five lines too many to say almost nothing about the ancient Chibcha Indians of Columbia?" At this point Valery went into her high laugh that would even make the alphabet sound funny. jhiplap pulled one out of his grinning mouth, and it seemed an extension of his grin as it came. "Item," he read. "What is there about the Great Blue Island Swamp that puzzles Geologists? Or -- in the old by-lining manner -- how recent is recent?" Tosher's is giggle juice. Glasser's laughter sounded like a string of fire-crackers going off. Smirnov extracted the utterance from his cookie in the lordly manner. He read the utterance as though it were of extreme importance -- and it was. "Item. What peculiarity is almost revealed by the faded paint of old Rock Island and Pacific Railroad box-cars?" "Oh, stop giggling, Epikt, it isn't as funny as that!" "It is, it is!" bubbled Valery. Then she nearly choked bringing out from her own cookie a very long tape, and she read it with a very gay voice: "Item. Why, when the gruesome Little Willy verses were revived among sub-teen-agers in the early nineteeneighties, were they concerned almost entirely with chewing gum? In their Australian and British homelands six decades before they were concerned with everything. But here we have gruesome verses about forty-nine different flavors of gum. As for instance, Little Willy mixed his gum with bits of Baby's cerebrum and Papa's blood for Juicy Fruit. Mother said, "Or, Will, don't duit." "I'd think it would give too high a flavor to the gum," said Glasser. It's a lot of fun to open cocktail cookies and read out utterances of a Ktistec machine. The Institute staff generated a bunch of what we can only call merriment. But they were busy people, and the party had to come to an end. Epiktistes issued a verse as they prepared to leave. When the world's last Tosher's is drunken, and the world's last item has flewn, and the Institute people are stunken, and Epikt is high as the -- And there he stuck! Eight contacts he had in him, and he couldn't come up with a rime for flewn. "How many items have you really gathered, Epikt?" Glasser asked as they began to break up. lions of them." "No. Actually he has about he believes he can tie together," Smirnov explained. "I feel that he'll bring them into a pattern, but I'm afraid that it will be a facetious one." "Epikt, you cute cubicle, will you be able to give us any idea of what to look for by tomorrow?" Valery asked. "Boys and girls, I'll have it all wrapped up and on display for you tomorrow," Epiktistes issued. "I'll even be able to tell you what the thing smelled like." T? xpectation ran high among  J the people of the Institute. Epiktistes wanted to have the reporters in, but Smirnov said no. He didn't trust his machine. Epikt was a cube twenty meters on a side; and of his thousands of eyes, some of them always seemed to be laughing at his master. "It won't be a hoax?" Smirnov asked his machine apprehensively. "Boss, did I ever hoax you?" Epikt issued. "Yes." "Boss, some things are best presented in the guise of a hoax, but underneath this won't be one." It was a crooked-tongued machine sometimes, and Smirnov was more apprehensive than ever. The next day everyone gathered early to hear what Epikt had to say. They pulled up chairs and recording canisters and waited for the machine to begin. "Ladies, gentlemen, associates," said Epikt solemnly, "we are gathered together to hear of an important matter. I will present it as well as I am able. There will be disbelief, I know, but I am sure of my facts. Make yourselves comfortable." He paused and then as an afterthought added -- "You may smoke." "You clanking cubicle, don't tell us what we may do," Smirnov screamed. "You're only a machine that I made." "You and three thousand other workers," issued Epikt, without blinking an eye, "and in the final stages, the important stages, I directed my own assembly. I could not have happened otherwise. Only I know what is in me. As to my own abilities -- " "Get on with it, Epikt," Smirnov ordered, "and try to avoid the didactic manner." "Then to get to the point -- in the year #, the largest City of the American Midland was destroyed by an unnatural disaster." "That was only twenty years ago," Glasser cut in. "It seems that someone would have heard of it." "I wonder if St. Louis knew that she was destroyed," Valery ventured. "She acts as though she thought that she were still there." "St. Louis was not the City," issued Epikt. "This destruction of a metropolitan area of seven than seven seconds was a great horror from the human viewpoint -- come to think of it I now recall being a little disturbed by it myself. The thing was so fearful that it was decided to suppress the whole business and blissfully forget about it." "Wouldn't that be a little difficult?" said Aloysius Shiplap sarcastically. tTt was very difficult to do," issued Epikt, "and yet it was done, completely, within twenty hours. And from that moment until this, nobody has remembered or thought about it at all." "And if Your Whimsical Highness will just explain how this was done?" Smirnov challenged his machine. "I'll explain as well as I can, good master. The project was put in charge of a master scientist who shall be nameless -- but only for a few minutes." "How were the written references of a metropolis of seven ed Cogs worth. "By a device then newly invented by our master scientist," Epikt answered. "It was known as the Tele Pantographic Distorter. Even I from this distance of time and through the cloud of induced amnesia, cannot understand how it worked. But it did work, and it simultaneously destroyed all printed references to our subject. This left holes in the references, and the flow of matter to fill those holes was sometimes of inferior texture, as I have noted. Holographic -- that is handwritten, for you, Valery -- references were more difficult. Most were simply destroyed In more importent document., the text was flowed in automatic writing to fill the hole, and in close imitation of the original handwriting. But these imitations were often imperfect. I have a few thousand instances of this. But the TelePantographic Distorter was a truly remarkable machine, and I regret that it is now out of use." "Kindly explain what happened to this remarkable machine," said Smirnov. "Oh, it's still here in the Institute. You stumble into it a dozen times a day, good master, and you curse it as 'That Damnable Pile of Junk.' " issued Epikt. "But you have a block, that will not allow you to remember what it is." "I believe that I have been stumbling into such a pile of junk for many years," mused Smirnov. "Several times I have almost permitted myself to wonder what it was." "And you invented it. The master scientist of the memoryobliteration was yourself, Gregory Smirnov." "Hog hang it, Epikt! Your jug will leak!" protested Shiplap. "How of the human memotants of the city would have had relatives of at least an equal number elsewhere. Didn't they wonder about their mothers or children or brothers and sisters?" "They sorrowed, but they didn't wonder," issued Epikt. "It was a sorrow to which they could give no name. Examine the period and see how many really sad songs were popular in the years # and #. But broadcast euphoria soon masked it over. The human memory of the thing was blocked by induced world amnesia. This was done hypnotically over the broadcast waves, and over more subtle waves Few escaped it. The deaf moron mentioned in one of my items was one of those few. He scrawled the name of the town on a wall once, but it meant nothing to anyone." "But there would be a hunup," Glasser protested. UD aise that number several powers," issued Epikt. "There were very many loose ends, and most of them were taken care of. I gathered a million or so that remained in the process of this study, but they could not break through the induced amnesia. The door was bolted on the whole subject Then it was double-locked. It was necessary to destroy not only the memory, but also the memory of that memory. Mr. Smirnov, in what was perhaps his greatest feat, put himself under the final hypnosis against it. It was his job to pull in the hole after them all. But it bothered him more than others because he was more involved in it. After this temporary explanation it will bother him no more. This time he will forget it with a clear conscience. "He does not recognize or remember it even now. It was his intent and triumph that he never should. The city and its destruction are forgotten forever, but the method of that memoryobliteration has only been forced to a subliminal level. It will be resurrected and used again whenever there is a great unnatural disaster." "And where in tarnation or the American Midlands was this city?" Cogsworth hollered. "Its site is now known as the Great Blue Island Swamp," issued Epikt. "Finish it, you goggle-eyed gadget!" S h i p I a p shrilled. "What's the name of that town?" "Chicago," issued Epiktistes. That broke it! That tore it clear up! It was a hoax after all. That clattering clown of a cubicle had led them into it with all eyes open. Valery went into her high laughter, and her good husband Cogsworth chortled like that gooney bird with the hiccups. "Chicago! It sounds like a little zoo beaver sliding down a mud slide and hitting the water. Chicago!" It was the funniest word Valery had ever heard. "Nobody but a machine gone comic could coin a name like that," laughed Glasser with his fire-cracker laugh. "Chicago!" "I take my hat off to you, Epiktistes," said Aloysius Shiplap, "You are a cog-footed, tongue in cheek tall tale teller. People, this machine is ripe!" "I'm a little disappointed," said Smirnov. "So the mountain labored and produced a mouse. But did it have to be a wall-eyed mouse in a clown suit, Epikt? It's too tall even for a tale. That a great city could be completely destroyed only twenty years ago and we know nothing about it -- that's tall enough. But that it should have the impossible name of Chicago tops it all. If you weighed all possible sounds -- and I'm sure that you did, Epikt -- you could not come up with a more ridiculous sounding name than that." tlood people, it is meant  to be this way," issued Epiktistes. "You cannot remember it. You cannot recognize it. And when you leave this room you will not even be able to recall the funny name. You will have only the dim impression that the clownish machine played a clownish trick on you. The disasters -- for I suspect that there were several such -- are well forgotten. The world would lie down and die if it remembered them too well. "And yet there really was a large city named Chicago. As Sikago it left a hole in one Hungarian dictionary encyclopedia; and the Petit Larousse had to flow French froth about the Chibcha Indians into the place where Chicago had stood. Something, for which I find the tentative name of Chicago Hot was pulled out of the jazz complex by the roots. The Calumet River had flowed about the City somewhere, so there came a reluctance to use that name of the old Indian peace-pipe. Chicago was a great city. The heart of her downtown was known as the Loop, and one of her baseball teams was named the Cubs. For that reason those two words were forced out of use. They might be evocative." "Loop? Cubs?" giggled Valery. "Those words are almost as funny as Chicago. How do you make them up, Epikt?" "In popular capsule impression Chicago was the chewinggum capital of the world. The leader in this manufacture was a man named -- as well as I can reconstruct it Wiggly. Childdren somehow found the echos of the gruesome destruction of Chicago and tied it in with this capsule impression to produce the bloody Little Willy verses about chewing gum." "Epikt, you top yourself," said Shiplap, "if anything could top an invention as funny as Chicago." "Good people, it comes down over you like a curtain," issued Epiktistes. "You forget again -- even my joke, even the funny name of the town. And, more to the point, I forget also. "It's gone Gone. All gone. How peculiar! It is a long blank tape you all stare at as though you were under hypnosis. I must have suffered a black-out. I never issued a blank tape before. Smirnov, I have the taste in my terminals of an experiment that didn't quite come off. Feed me another. I don't fail often." tt'That is enough for today,  Epiktistes. We are all sleepy for some reason. No it didn't work out -- whatever it was. I forget what it was that we were working on. It doesn't matter. Our failures are well forgot. We'll hit on something else. We're working on a lot of things." Then they all shuffled out sleepily and went back to their work. Smirnov's machine had busted on something or other, but it was a good machine and would hit the next time, of that they were sure. In a corridor, Smirnov stumbled into his old Tele-Pantographic Distorter. He had been stumbling unseeing into it every day for twenty years. The machine rolled nine banks of eyes at Smirnov and of those disasters? Was there any deep work to be done? TelePan was ready. But no. Smirnov passed on. The machine smiled again and went peacefully back to sleep. "That damnable piece of junk," Smirnov growled, walking along and petting his sore shin. "I feel almost as if I were on the verge of wondering what If You Can Make It to the West Coast --   On Labor Day or thereabouts, drop in on the World Convention in Berkeley the I  weekend of September # , # , # and # . All your favorite writers, editors, artists,   etc. -- or at least a large-scale quorum of them, including Poul Anderson, I  Antony Boucher, Jack Vance, Frederik Pohl, Edmond Hamilton, James Blish.   Interested? Write for information to Pacificon, P.O. Box #, Fairmont Sta  tion, El Cerrito, California.   s They weren't shadows -- exactly. They also weren't human. They were, in fact, our consciences!  shadow maybe. But now and then it went off to do something or get something, and came back into some slightly different position looking like a damn fool. Maxwell saw it first on waking after a binge. During the evening's riot he had insulted his two dearest friends -- the husband saw him home anyhow -- and knocked over a baby-carriage. It had no baby in it, but Maxwell reflected it might have had, and wept. Then he was trying to pick a policeman's pocket and lamentably failing. He heard his friend explain: "Always does that, Officer. It don't mean a thing." But why would anyone go to the trouble of picking a policeman's pocket unless he meant something by it? And in the hurting morning light, the monkey sat on the foot of his bed. He threw a pillow. The pillow went through, unreasonably slowed down. You don't expect an object passing through a ghost to lose momentum. Maxwell said: "You are a semi-hallucinatory precipitation of gaseous particules, or a thing from outer space. Under either interpretation, your invasion of my domicile constitutes a tort." Maxwell was the most junior partner in the law firm of Bindle, Bindle, Bindle and Maxwell. "Get down off my bed." The monkey did so, tossed the pillow up on the covers, and resumed its earlier position. "I see," said Maxwell. "You understand speech, you manipulate material objects although they don't necessarily manipulate you, and you prefer the letter to the spirit. Please get me an aspirin." The monkey just sat there. It was black, tailless, the size of an Airedale, male. So far as Maxwell could tell it was young and healthy like himself, but probably not hung over. Maxwell reeled to the bathroom. The monkey paralleled his movements, just out of reach -- not that Maxwell felt much desire to grab. Maxwell washed down two aspirins. "Want one?" The monkey nodded, caught the tablet, and waited for Maxwell to get out of the bathroom and give him room. Maxwell removed the key and stood aside; the monkey entered; Maxwell sighed and locked him in. The monkey returned through the keyhole and settled back into its normal shape, rumpled, irritated, and larger than before. "So you were hung over," said Maxwell, getting dressed. The monkey ignored that, imitating Maxwell's motions with the shirt. Since it had no clothes of its own and showed no inclination to steal Maxwell's, this appeared an empty ritual -- shadow work. For breakfast, Maxwell tossed the monkey some actual burned toast, but wasn't about to pour any extra coffee until the brute got a cup for himself and set it down within Maxwell's reach, looking miserable. Maxwell washed up, the monkey making theoretical motions at a safe distance from the tangible sink. Phony-casual, Maxwell asked; "By the way, how would you have proceeded if that bathroom door had had no keyhole? Or, say, a Yale lock?" The monkey replied only by looking grave, which was the way he looked anyhow. A T axwell could not avoid go-L'-Mng to the office. As the most junior partner, he was expected to sweat out a serious quantity of dogwork to justify his existence in what the most senior Bindle described (often) as a situation of substantial trust. He told the monkey; "I am now about to go downstairs, out, and five stations uptown on the subway. I then walk from Lexington to Third and uptown two more blocks; elevator from main to ninth floor. Any comment?... No comment." He stepped out, quickly closing the apartment door, which had a Yale lock. A block from the subway entrance the monkey caught up with him. It had enlarged again, being now as tall as Maxwell, and was rubbing its left hip as if it might be a bit lame, and glowering. It was one of those lush and tender mornings in May when New Yorkers find it a genuine pleasure to inhale grit. Those who passed Maxwell and his associate paid the monkey no more attention than they would have given to any offbeat shadow. Faint frowns, puzzled glances. One elderly lady opened her mouth but didn't speak. Politeness, Maxwell supposed. Nobody likes to stop a stranger and say: "Excuse me, sir, you may not have noticed -- your shadow is looking more simian than you do this morning." Or perhaps the monkey knew some extra-terrestrial means of co-operating with Maxwell's wish for obscurity. Decent of him to use it, if so. Descending the subway steps, Maxwell said over his shoulder: "Sorry about all those doors." Understandably, the monkey went unnoticed in the subway crowds. At the moment of Maxwell's apology it had returned to the size of a child, and quit glowering. At the office Maxwell hung up his hat in his own small room, leaving the door open for his usual early morning contemplation of the back of Sheila Walker's neck. fiss Walker at twenty-nine JVi. was losing hope, but the back of her neck was exquisite. She did not lack other prettiness of a spaniel-eyed, wistful sort. Though a competent receptionist and secretary to all four partners, she was developing a tendency to flutter and squeak. She recognized it herself with honest dismay. She also found herself clutching her mousy hair at demoralizing sounds, such as the long angry bray of H. K. Bindle clearing his throat for speech. This uproar was no worse than T. J. Bindle's sneeze, and F. W. Bindle, while dictating, scratched his left trouser-leg with dull sonority; so Miss Walker sometimes clutched her hair at all three. Pretty, Shelia at times became beautiful, when nobody was looking at her and she was looking at the back of Maxwell's neck. The back of Maxwell's neck was not exquisite ; occasionally not even very clean. When she noticed Maxwell's monkey following him into the office that morning she felt that to speak of it would be not only tactless but -- well, difficult. She said: "Good morning, Max!" and smiled spaniel-eyed, slamming the typewriter carriage back and savoring the baritone boom of his "Yo, Sheila!" She too had gone through a bad time since waking -- had indeed thought of talking things over with a well-heeled friend of hers who was just about halfway through her third psychoanalyst. After Maxwell settled in his office, with the door open, she continued tearing away at a brief in the suit of one Jasper Baring against his grand-nephew Judson Baer for defamation of character. The said Judson Baer was alleged to have asserted loudly in a public place, to wit a bar, before six persons bearing witness, that the said Jasper Baring was not fit to carry guts to a bear. Her exquisite neck grew warmer and warmer up over the ears, and she got things all snarled up. When she could bear it no longer, Sheila flung down her eraser and bravely stepped into Maxwell's office to ask him -- flat-out, quickly, before her courage faded -- how you spell "eligible." "I keep thinking it's two es, somewhere, but it never comes out looking right!" "Mm, well, what's the context?" Maxwell asked -- not intelligently, mostly in order to keep her in the office while he made up his mind about something. "Well, it's what this old Jasper said about Jud -- no, Judson about Jasper -- wait, I'll get it, Max."  s she fluttered back to her desk, Maxwell was forced to abandon his last doubt. He was not even slightly hung over, and there were two monkeys in the room. His own, and the one standing in the doorway behind Sheila making desperate motions with imaginary papers. Maxwell's monkey seemed to be more or less off duty, perhaps because Maxwell's desk chair stood close to the wall, which cramps the style of any shadow. Maxwell's monkey was in fact deeply interested in the other one. They were about the same size -- quite a nice match, in a way. "Here it is," said Sheila, fluttering back. "You see, H. K. felt we should have like a legal translation of what this old Judson said about -- wait -- 'being then and there at the site known as' -- no, it's further on -- here: 'defendant having then and there uttered expressions including the direct statement that plaintiff was not qualified or eligible to initiate or promote or perform the conveyance or transport of eviscerated material, to wit entrails' -- oh, look how I spelled evis -- oh -- oh, damn!" "You poor kid," said Maxwell, and made it around his desk fairly fast, heedless of the flying pages of legal size. The first kiss, intended partly as a consolation job, bounced off her nose. The second, even more complexly motivated, was amateur in execution but far more advanced in concept. The monkeys too appeared to feel that at least one crisis in their own relations had been met and passed. During those five or ten minutes -- (this anyhow was the none too clear impression of both Shelia and Maxwell) -- three persons passed the office door: F. W. Bindle, who seemed to note the embrace with mixed feelings, some of them green; F. W.'s father T. J. Bindle, who leered in a manner that could hardly be interpreted to mean anything but "Nice work Max!" and the most senior H. K. Bindle, who always noted everything that happened, but never said anything unless it could be expressed in sentences of not less than two hundred and fifty words. A crisis passed usually means another one approached. A week after his monkey's first appearance Maxwell came to see me, not so much distressed as puzzled, not so much puzzled as angry. It took time and bourbon before he could work off those feelings of hostility and resentment which they say we should work off, no kidding. He told his story coherently. As he talked and drank and brooded, his shadow was more disturbed than he was, but I could not reach any firm conclusion about it. It has been suggested that they possess some means -- possibly a ray, though I don't buy that -- of unsettling the observer's vision at its source. I did feel inclined to fault my own visual perception, when Maxwell's shadow strolled off to the bathroom and Maxwell just sat there. "We've checked out one thing for sure," he said. "It won't let you do anything you yourself think is wrong. I mean, it'll let you all right, but it gets bigger and meaner and uglier till a man can't stand it. But it goes by what you think, not by any other standards. Take cussing. I can't see anything wrong about a bit of normal cussing, so when I do it my monkey doesn't give a damn. But Sheila's got a thing about cussing, her own that is. Last time she let go with a little 'hell' or something -- and with every provocation, mind you -- a couple of other words came along for the ride, and her monkey -- my God, I don't care to see that again! Sheila nearly passed out cold." "You say there's been this -- gradual growth?" "All week long. If only you damn science-fiction writers would just -- " "Let's stay with the subject. Approximately how large is your shad -- your monkey, right this moment?" "Can't you see?" "Not too clearly, I admit. (Cheers.)" "That's evident. (What? Oh, cheers.) Why, he's about two gorillas' worth and uglier than dammit." "And Sheila's?" "Size of her maternal grandmother, approximately." "Her maternal grandmother was -- " "Is. Stout. About mediumlarge grizzly size." "And you feel that your conduct this week -- " "We've been good as gold. If you confounded science-fiction writers would -- " "Max, now hear this : we didn't invent outer space. It has been there all the time, and bugs me as much as you. Please stick to the subject." "Sure, sure, that's how a man talks when he doesn't happen to have a monkey. Oh, well, we drove out across the river the other night and parked, and I admit my feelings ran away with me. Sheila's too I guess. But she said no, and -- well, see, the monks had gone outside. No room for 'em on the back seat any more, they've grown so. And they were hulking around out there in the dark, and there's this sudden God-awful pounding on the top of the car as though some lunatic -- " "By which monkey was the pounding?" "Sheila's. I stuck my head out and saw her. Eyes glow in the dark, damned if they don't. Coming home they rode outside on the roof, and we could see their feet stuck down through the rear windows, I suppose to keep the wind from blowing them away. If only it could!" "The pounding occurred when Sheila said no?" "About that time. You see? No pleasing them." "In relation to Sheila what did you then do, Counselor?" "Nothing but nothing, you crumb. She said no. If you damned science -- " "And you claim your own monkey is two gorillas' worth and growing all the time. Max, short of rubbing your two stupid noses in it, how could they make it any plainer?" He made a show of thinking that over a long while, but the truth is that Maxwell is anything but stupid. He said at last: "See what you mean of course. But she still says no and she means it." I said (and I think well enough of the remark so that I have it in a notebook and may use it again some time) : "Max, of the many ways of persuading a woman to change her mind, sitting on your butt thinking sad thoughts is not one." He left soon after that. I noticed how long it took his shadow to follow him after he slammed the door. He called me four hours later, at two in the morning, sounding peaceful and friendly. All he had to say was: "They did too." XT ow that we all have them,  things aren't going too badly -- maybe even a little better than they used to, as a matter of fact. You should see Khrushchev's, honest. It probably shows the human race can get along with anything, if it has to. Almost anything. Mine for instance is occupying the large armchair across the room from my typewriter, finishing up something or other (with my ball-point) and naturally I haven't a God-damn notion what he's produced. A lusty young man's adventures in the Dark Ages -- # years in the future! "Despite the poetically magnificent language (including the uninhibited vulgarity and the unabashed sexuality) whiah makes this an almost exuberent book to read, it nevertheless is one which you put down almost with tears in your eyes. I say 'almost' only because us sophisticated jerks aren't supposed to be moved in such a fashion."... highly entertaining and delightful reading." -- Hartford Courant "Surprising, provocative... It is plotted not with contrivances, but mercilessly with things which can happen." National Review # A novel by Edgar Pangborn He had helped fa rebuild dying Mars -- now he could do the same for dead Earth I "Delow the 'copter of Milt Biskle lay newly fertile lands. He had done well with his area of Mars, verdant from his reconstruction of the ancient water network. Spring, two springs each year, had been brought to this autumn world of sand and hopping toads, a land once made of dried soil cracking with the dust of former times, of a dreary and unwatered waste. Victim of the recent Prox-Terra conflict. Quite soon the first Terran emigrants would appear, stake their claims and take over. He could retire. Perhaps he could return to Terra or bring his own family here, receive priority of land acquisition -- as a reconstruct engineer he deserved it. Area Yellow had progressed far faster than the other engineers' sections. And now his reward came. Reaching forward, Milt Biskle touched the button of his longrange transmitter. "This is Reconstruct Engineer Yellow," he said. "I'd like a psychiatrist. Any one will do, so long as he's immediately available." TS#hen Milt Biskle entered the office Dr. DeWinter rose and held out his hand. "I've heard," Dr. DeWinter said, "that you, of all the forty odd reconstruct engineers, have been the most creative. It's no wonder you're tired. Even God had to rest after six days of such work, and you've been at it for years. As I was waiting for you to reach me I received a news memo from Terra that will interest you." He picked the memo up from his desk. "The initial transport of settlers is about to arrive here on Mars... and they'll go directly into your area. Congratulations, Mr. Biskle." Rousing himself Milt Biskle said, "What if I returned to Earth?" "But if you mean to stake a claim for your family, here -- " Milt Biskle said, "I want you to do something for me. I feel too tired, too -- " He gestured. "Or depressed, maybe. Anyhow I'd like you to make arrangements for my gear, including my wug-plant, to be put aboard a transport returning to Terra." "Six years of work," Dr. DeWinter said. "And now you're abandoning your recompense. Recently I visited Earth and it's just as you remember -- " "How do you know how I remember it?" "Rather," DeWinter corrected himself smoothly, "I should say it's just as it was. Overcrowded, tiny conapts with seven families to a single cramped kitchen. Autobahns so crowded you can't make a move until eleven in the morning." "For me," Milt Biskle said, "the overcrowding will be a relief after six years of robot autonomic equipment." He had made up his mind. In spite of what he had accomplished here, or perhaps because of it, he intended to go home. Despite the psychiatrist's arguments. Dr. DeWinter purred, "What if your wife and children, Milt, are among the passengers of this first transport?" Once more he lifted a document from his neatly-arranged desk. He studied the paper, then said, "Biskle, Fay, Mrs. Laura C. June C. Woman and two girl children. Your family?" "Yes," Milt Biskle admitted woodenly; he stared straight ahead. "So you see you can't head back to Earth. Put on your hair and prepare to meet them at Field Three. And exchange your teeth. You've got the stainless steel ones in, at the moment." Chagrined, Biskle nodded. Like all Terrans he had lost his hair and teeth from the fallout during the war. For everyday service in his lonely job of rereconstructing Yellow Area of Mars he made no use of the expensive wig which he had brought from Terra, and as to the teeth he personally found the steel ones far more comfortable than the natural color plastic set. It indicated how far he had drifted from social interaction. He felt vaguely guilty; Dr. DeWinter was right. But he had felt guilty ever since the defeat of the Proxmen. The war had embittered him; it didn't seem fair that one of the twc competing cultures would have to suffer, since the needs of both were legitimate. Mars itself had been the locus of contention. Both cultures needed it as a colony on which to deposit surplus populations. Thank God Terra had managed to gain tactical mastery during the last year of the war... hence it was Terrans such as himself, and not Proxmen, patching up Mars. "By the way," Dr. DeWinter said. "I happen to know of your intentions regarding your fellow reconstruct engineers." M nt , Biskle glanced up swift"As a matter of fact," De Winter said, "we know they're at this moment gathering in Red Area to hear your account." Opening his desk drawer he got out a yoyo, stood up and began to operate it expertly doing walking the dog. "Your panic stricken speech to the effect that something is wrong, although you can't seem to say just what it might be." Watching the yo-yo Biskle said, "That's a toy popular in the Prox system. At least so I read in a homeopape article, once." "Hmm. I understood it originated in the Philippines." Engrossed, Dr. DeWinter now did around the world. He did it well. "I'm taking the liberty of sending a deposition to the reconstruct engineers' gathering, testifying to your mental condition. It will be read aloud, -- sorry to say." "I still intend to address the gathering," Eiskle said. "Well, then there's a compromise that occurs to me. Greet your little family when it arrives here on Mars and then we'll arrange a trip to Terra for you. At our expense. And in exchange you'll agree not to address the gathering of reconstruct engineers or burden them in any way with your nebulous forebodings." DeWinter eyed him keenly. "After all, this is a critical moment. The first emigrants are arriving. We don't want trouble; we don't want to make anyone uneasy." "Would you do me a favor?" Biskle asked. "Show me that you've got a wig on. And that your teeth are false. Just so I can be sure that you're a Terran." Dr. DeWinter tilted his wig and plucked out his set of false teeth. "I'll take the offer," Milt Biskle said. "If you'll agree to make certain that my wife obtains the parcel of land I set aside for her." Nodding, DeWinter tossed him a small white envelope. "Here's your ticket. Round trip, of course, since you'll be coming back." I hope so, Biskle thought as he picked up the ticket. But it depends on what I see on Terra. Or rather on what they let me see. He had a feeling they'd let him see very little. In fact as little as Proxmanly possible. Wen his ship reached Terra a smartly uniformed guide waited for him. "Mr. Biskle?" Trim and attractive and exceedingly young she stepped forward alertly. "I'm Mary Ableseth, your Tourplan companion. I'll show you around the planet during your brief stay here." She smiled brightly and very professionally. He was taken aback. "I'll be with you constantly, night and day." "Night, too?" he managed to say. "Yes. Mr. Biskle. That's my job. We expect you to be disoriented due to your years of labor on Mars... labor we of Terra applaud and honor, as is right." She fell in beside him, steering him toward a parked 'copter. "Where would you like to go first? New York City? Broadway? To the night clubs and theaters and restaurants..." "No, to Central Park. To sit on a bench." "But there is no more Central Park, Mr. Biskle. It was turned into a parking lot for government employees while you were on Mars." "I see," Milt Biskle said "Well, then Portsmouth Square in San Francisco will do." He opened the door of the 'copter. "That, too, has become a parking lot," Miss Ableseth said, with a sad shake of her long, luminous red hair. "We're so dam overpopulated. Try again. Mr. Biskle; there are a few parks left, one in Kansas, I believe, and two in Utah in the south part near St. George." "This is bad news," Milt said. "May I stop at that amphetamine dispenser and put in my dime? I need a stimulant to cheer me up." "Certainly," Miss Ableseth said, nodding graciously. Milt Biskle walked to the spaceport's nearby stimulant dispenser, reached into his pocket, found a dime, and dropped the dime in the slot. The dime fell completely through the dispenser and bounced .onto the pavement. "Odd," Biskle said, puzzled. "I think I can explain that," Miss Ableseth said. "That dime of yours is a Martian dime, made for a lighter gravity." "Hmm," Milt Biskle said, as he retrived the dime. As Miss Ableseth had predicted he felt disoriented. He stood by as she put in a dime of her own and obtained the small tube of amphetamine stimulants for him. Certainly her explanation seemed adequate. But -- "It is now eight p.m. local time," Miss Ableseth said. "And I haven't had dinner, although of course you have, aboard your ship. Why not take me to dinner? We can talk over a bottle of Pinot Noir and you can tell me these vague forebodings which have brought you to Terra, that something dire is wrong and that all your marvelous reconstruct work is pointless. I'd adore to hear about it." She guided him back to the 'copter and the two of them entered, squeezing into the back seat together. Milt Biskle found her to be warm and yielding, decidedly Terran; he became embarrassed and felt his heart pounding in effort-syndrome. It had been some time since he had been this close to a woman.-j automatic circuit of the 'copter caused it to rise from the spaceport parking lot, "I'm married. I've got two children and I came here on business. I'm on Terra to prove that the Proxmen really won and that we few remaining Terrans are slaves of the Prox authorities, laboring for -- " He gave up; it was hopeless. Miss Ableseth remained pressed against him. "You really think," Miss Ableseth said presently, as the 'copter passed above New York City, "that I'm a Prox agent?" "N-no," Milt Biskle said. "I guess not." It did not seem likely, under the circumstances. "While you're on Terra," Miss Ableseth said, "why stay in an over-crowded, noisy hotel? Why not stay with me at my conapt in New Jersey? There's plenty of room and you're more than welcome." "Okay," Biskle agreed, feeling the futility of arguing. "Good." Miss Ableseth gave an instruction to the 'copter; it turned north. "We'll have dinner there. It'll save money, and at all the decent restaurants there's a two-hour line this time of night, so it's almost impossible to get a table. You've probably forgotten. How wonderful it'll be when half our population can emigrate!" "Yes," Biskle said tightly. "And they'll like Mars; we've done a good job." He felt a measure of enthusiasm returning to him, a sense of pride in the reconstruct work he and his compatriots had done. "Wait until you see it, Miss Ableseth." "Call me Mary," Miss Ableseth said, as she arranged her heavy scarlet wig; it had become dislodged during the last few moments in the cramped quarters of the 'copter. "Okay," Biskle said, and, except for a nagging awareness of disloyalty to Fay, he felt a sense of well-being. "Things happen fast on Terra," Mary Ableseth said. "Due to the terrible pressure of overpopulation." She pressed her teeth in place; they, too, had become dislodged. "So I see," Milt Biskle agreed, and straightened his own wig and teeth, too. Could I have been mistaken? he asked himself. After all he could see the lights of New York below; Terra was decidedly not a depopulated ruin and its civilization was intact. Or was this all an illusion, imposed on his percept-system by Prox psychiatric techniques unfamiliar to him? It was a fact that his dime had fallen completely through the amphetamine dispenser. Didn't that indicate something was subtly, terribly wrong? Perhaps the dispenser hadn't really been there. I'Tphe next day he and Mary Ableseth visited one of the few remaining parks. In the southern part of Utah, near the mountains, the park although small was bright green and attractive. Milt Biskle lolled on the grass watching a squirrel progressing toward a tree in wicket-like leaps, its tail flowing behind it in a gray stream. "No squirrels on Mars," Milt Biskle said sleepily. Wearing a slight sunsuit, Mary Ableseth stretched out on her back, eyes shut. "It's nice here, Milt. I imagine Mars is like this." Beyond the park heavy traffic moved along the freeway; the noise reminded Milt of the surf of the Pacific Ocean. It lulled him. All seemed well, and he tossed a peanut to the squirrel. The squirrel veered, wickethopped toward the peanut, its intelligent face twitching in response. As it sat upright, holding the nut, Milt Biskle tossed a second nut off to the right. The squirrel heard it land among the maple leaves; its ears pricked up, and this reminded Milt of a game he once had played with a cat, an old sleepy tom which had belonged to him and his brother in the days before Terra had been so overpopulated, when pets were still legal. He had waited until Pumpkin -- the tomcat -- was almost asleep and then he had tossed a small object into the corner of the room. Pumpkin woke up. His eyes had flown open and his ears had pricked, turned, and he had sat for fifteen minutes listening and watching, brooding as to what had made the noise. It was a harmless way of teasing the old cat, and Milt felt sad, thinking how many years Pumpkin had been dead, now, his last legal pet. On Mars, though, pets would be legal again. That cheered him. In fact on Mars, during his years of reconstruct work, he had possessed a pet. A Martian plant. He had brought it with him to Terra and it now stood on the living room coffee table in Mary Ableseth's conapt, its limbs draped rather unhappily. It had not prospered in the unfamiliar Terran climate. "Strange," Milt murmured, "that my wug-plant isn't thriving. I'd have thought in such a moist atmosphere..." "It's the gravity," Mary said, eyes still shut, her bosom rising and falling regularly. She was almost asleep. "Too much for it." Milt regarded the supine form of the woman, remembering Pumpkin under similar circumstances. The hypnogogic moment, between waking and sleeping, when consciousness and unconsciousness became blended... reaching, he picked up a pebble. He tossed the pebble into the leaves near Mary's head. At once she sat up, eyes open, startled, her sunsuit falling from her Both her ears pricked up. "But we Terrans," Milt said, "have lost control of the musculature of our ears, Mary. On even a reflex basis." "What?" she murmured, blinking in confusion as she retied her sunsuit. "Our ability to prick up our ears has atrophied," Milt explained. "Unlike the dog and cat. Although to examine us morphologically you wouldn't know because the muscles are still there. So you made an error." "I don't know what you're talking about," Mary said, with a trace of sullenness. She turned her attention entirely to arranging the bra of her sunsuit, ignoring him. "Let's go back to the conapt," Milt said, rising to his feet. He no longer felt like lolling in the park, because he could no longer believe in the park. Unreal squirrel, unreal grass... was it actually? Would they ever show him the substance beneath the illusion? He doubted it. The squirrel followed them a short way as they walked to their parked 'copter, then turned its attention to a family of Terrans which included two small boys; the children threw nuts to the squirrel and it scampered in vigorous activity. "Convincing," Milt said. And it really was. Mary said, "Too bad you couldn't have seen Dr. DeWinter more, Milt. He could have helped you." Her voice was oddly hard. "I have no doubt of that," Milt Biskle agreed as they reentered the parked 'copter. 'VX#'hen they arrived back at Mary's conapt he found his Martian wug-plant dead. It had evidently perished of dehydration. "Don't try to explain this," he said to Mary as the two of them stood gazing down at the parched, dead stalks of the once active plant. "You know what it shows. Terra is supposedly more humid than Mars, even reconstructed Mars at its best. Yet this plant has completely dried out. There's no moisture left on Terra because I suppose the Prox blasts emptied the seas. Right?" Mary said nothing. "What I don't understand," Milt said, "is why it's worth it to you people to keep the illusion going. I've finished my job." After a pause Mary said, "May be there're more planets requiring reconstruct work, Milt." "Your population is that great?" "I was thinking of Terra. Here," Mary said "Reconstruct work on it will take generations; all the talent and ability you reconstruct engineers possess will be required." She added, "I'm just following your hypothetical logic, of course." "So Terra's our next job. That's why you let me come here. In fact I'm going to stay here." He realized that, thoroughly and utterly, in a flash of insight. "I won't be going back to Mars and I won't see Fay again. You're replacing her." It all made sense. "Well," Mary said, with a faint wry smile, 'let's say I'm attempting to." She stroked his arm. Barefoot, still in her sunsuit, she moved slowly closer and closer to him. Frightened, he backed away from her. Picking up the dead wug-plant he numbly carried it to the apt's disposal chute and dropped the brittle, dry remains in. They vanished at once. "And now," Mary said busily, "we're going to visit the Museum of Modern Art in New York and then, if we have time, the Smithsonian in Washington, D.C. They've asked me to keep you busy so you don't start brooding." "But I am brooding," Milt said as he watched her change from her sunsuit to a gray wool knit dress. Nothing can stop that, he said to himself. And you know it now. And as each reconstruct engineer finishes his area it's going to happen again. I'm just the first At least I'm not alone, he realized. And felt somewhat better. "How do I look?" Mary asked as she put on lipstick before the bedroom mirror. "Fine," he said listlessly, and wondered if Mary would meet each reconstruct engineer in turn, become the mistress of each. Not only is she not what she seems, he thought, but I don't even get to keep her. It seemed a gratuitous loss, easily avoided. He was, he realized, beginning to like her. Mary was alive; that much was real. Terran or not. At least they had not lost the war to shadows; they had lost to authentic living organisms. He felt somewhat cheered. "Ready for the Museum of Modern Art?" Mary said briskly, with a smile. I ater, at the Smithsonian, after he had viewed the Spirit of St. Louis and the Wright brothers' incredibly ancient plane -- it appeared to be caught sight of an exhibit which he had been anticipating. Saying nothing to Mary -- she was absorbed in studying a case of semi-precious stones in their natural uncut state -- he slipped off and, a moment later, stood before a glass-walled section entitled Three Prox soldiers stood frozen, their dark muzzles stained and grimy, side arms ready, in a makeshift shelter composed of the remains of one of their transports. A bloody Prox flag hung drably. This was a defeated enclave of the enemy; these three creatures were about to surrender or be killed. A group of Terran visitors stood before the exhibit, gawking. Milt Biskle said to the man nearest him, "Convincing, isn't it?" "Sure is," the man, middleaged, with glasses and gray hair, agreed. "Were you in the war?" he asked Milt, glancing at him. "I'm in reconstruct," Milt said. "Yellow Engineer." "Oh." The man nodded, impressed. "Boy, those Proxmen look scary. You'd almost expect them to step out of that exhibit and fight us to the death." He grinned. "They put up a good fight before they gave in, those Proxmen; you have to give 'em credit for that." Beside him the man's gray, taut wife said, "Those guns of theirs make me shiver. It's too realistic." Disapproving, she walked on. "You're right," Milt Biskle said. "They do look frighteningly real, because of course they are." There was no point in creating an illusion of this sort because the genuine thing lay immediately at hand, readily available. Milt swung himself under the guard rail, reached the transparent glass of the exhibit, raised his foot and smashed the glass; it burst and rained down with a furious racket of shivering fragments. As Mary came running, Milt snatched a rifle from one of the frozen Proxmen in the exhibit and turned it toward her. She halted, breathing rapidly, eyeing him but saying nothing. you," Milt said to her, holding the rifle expertly. "After all, if my own race no longer exists I can hardly reconstruct a colony world for them; even I can see that. But I want to know the truth. Show it to me and I'll go on with my job." Mary said, "No, Milt, if you knew the truth you wouldn't go on. You'd turn that gun on yourself." She sounded calm, even compassionate, but her eyes were bright and enlarged, wary. "Then I'll kill you," he said. And, after that, himself. "Wait." She pondered. "Milt -- this is so difficult. You know absolutely nothing and yet look how miserable you are. How do you expect to feel when you can see your planet as it is? It's almost too much for me and I'm -- " She hesitated. "Say it." "I'm just a -- " she choked out the word -- "a visitor." "But I am right," he said. "Say it. Admit it." "You're right, Milt," she sighed. npwo uniformed museum guards appeared, holding pistols. "You okay, Miss Ableseth?" "For the present," Mary said. She did not take her eyes off Milt and the rifle which he held. "Just wait," she instructed the guards. "Yes ma'am." The guards waited. No one moved. Milt said, "Did any Terran women survive?" After a pause Mary said, "No, Milt. But we Proxmen are within the same genus, as you well know. We can interbreed. Doesn't that make you feel better?" "Sure," he said. "A lot better." And he did feel like turning the rifle on himself now, without waiting. It was all he could do to resist the impulse. So he had been right; that thing had not been Fay, there at Field Three on Mars. "Listen," he said to Mary Ableseth, "I want to go back to Mars again. I came here to learn something, I learned it, now I want to go back. Maybe I'll talk to Dr. DeWinter again, maybe he can help me. Any objection to that?" "No." She seemed to understand how he felt. "After all, you did all your work there. You have a right to return. But eventually you have to begin here on Terra. We can wait a year or so, perhaps even two. But eventually Mars will be filled up and we'll need the room. And it's going to be so much harder here... as you'll discover." She tried to smile but failed; he saw the effort. "I'm sorry, Milt." "So am I," Milt Biskle said. "Hell, I was sorry when that wug-plant died. I knew the truth then. It wasn't just a guess." "You'll be interested to know that your fellow reconstruct engineer Red, Cleveland Andre, addressed the meeting in your place. And passed your intimations on to them all, along with his own. They voted to send an official delegate here to Terra to investigate; he's on his way now." "I'm interested," Milt said. "But it doesn't really matter. It hardly changes things." He put down the rifle. "Can I go back to Mars now?" He felt tired. "Tell Dr. DeWinter I'm coming." Tell him, he thought to have every psychiatric technique in this repertory ready for me, because it will take a lot. "What about Earth's animals?" he asked. "Did any forms at all survive? How about the dog and the cat?" Mary glanced at the museum guards; a flicker of communication passed silently between them and then Mary said, "Maybe it's all right after all." What's all right?" Milt Biskle said. "For you to see. Just for a moment You seem to be standing up to it better than we had expected. In our opinion you are entitled to that." She added, "Yes, Milt, the dog and cat survived; they live here among the ruins. Come along and look." He followed after her, thinking to himself, Wasn't she right the first time? Do I really want to look? Can I stand up to what exists in actuality -- what they've felt the need of keeping from me up until now? At the exit ramp of the museum Mary halted and said, "Go on outside, Milt. I'll stay here. I'll be waiting for you when you come back in." Haltingly, he descended the ramp. And saw. It was, of course, as she had said, ruins. The city had been decapitated, leveled three feet above ground-level; the buildings had become hollow square, without contents, like some infinite arrangement of useless, ancient courtyards. He could not believe that what he saw was new; it seemed to him as if these abandoned remnants had always been there, exactly as they were now. And -- how long would they remain this way? To the right an elaborate but small scale mechanical system had plopped itself down to a debris-filled street. As he watched, it extended a host of pseudopodia which burrowed inquisitively into the nearby foundations. The foundations, steel and cement, were abruptly pulverized; the bare ground, exposed, lay naked and dark brown, seared over from the atomic heat generated by the repair autonomic rig -- a construct, Milt Biskle thought, not much different from those I employ on Mars. At least to some meager extent the rig had the task of clearing away the old. He knew from his own reconstruct work on Mars that it would be followed, probably within minutes, by an equally elaborate mechanism which would lay the groundwork for the new structures to come. And, standing off to one side in the otherwise deserted street, watching this limited clearingwork in progress, two gray, thin figures could be made out. Two hawk-nosed Proxmen with their pale, natural hair arranged in high coils, their earlobes elongated with heavy weights. The victors, he thought to himself. Experiencing the satisfaction of this spectacle, witnessing the last artifacts of the defeated race being obliterated. Some day a purely Prox city will rise up here: Prox architecture, streets of the odd, wide Prox pattern, the uniform boy-like buildings with their many subsurface levels. And citizens such as these will be treading the ramps, accepting the high-speed runnels in their daily routines. And what, he thought, about the Terran dogs and cats which now inhabit these ruins, as Mary said? Will even they disappear? Probably not entirely. There will be room for them, perhaps in museums and zoos, as oddities to be gaped at. Survivals of an ecology which no longer obtained. Or even mattered. And yet -- Mary was right. The Proxman were within the same genus. Even if they did not interbreed with the remaining Terrans the species as he had known it would go on. And they would interbreed, he thought. His own relationship with Mary was a harbinger. As individuals they were not so far apart. The results might even be good. The results, he thought as he turned away and started back into the museum, may be a race not quite Prox and not quite Terran; something that is genuinely new may come from the melding. At least we can hope so. Terra would be rebuilt. He had seen slight but real work in progress with his own eyes. Perhaps the Proxmen lacked the skill that he and his fellow reconstruct engineers possessed... but now that Mars was virtually done they could begin here. It was not absolutely hopeless. Not quite. Walking up to Mary he said hoarsely, "Do me a favor. Get me a cat I can take back to Mars with me. I've always liked cats. Especially the orange ones with stripes." One of the museum guards, after a glance at his companion, said, "We can arrange that, Mr. Biskle. We can get a -- cub, is that the word?" "Kitten, I think," Mary corrected. 'An the trip back to Mars,   Milt Biskle sat with the box containing the orange kitten on his lap, working out his plans. In fifteen minutes the ship would land on Mars and Dr. DeWinter -- or the thing that posed as Dr. DeWinter anyhow -- would be waiting to meet him. And it would be too late. From where he sat he could see the emergency escape hatch with its red warning light. His plans had become focused around the hatch. It was not ideal but it would serve. In the box the orange kitten reached up a paw and batted at Milt's hand. He felt the sharp, tiny claws rake across his hand and he absently disengaged his flesh, retreating from the probing reach of the animal. You wouldn't have liked Mars anyhow, he thought, and rose to his feet. Carrying the box he strode swiftly toward the emergency hatch. Before the stewardess could reach him he had thrown open the hatch. He stepped forward and the hatch locked behind him. For an instant he was within the cramped unit, and then he began to twist open the heavy outer door. "Mr. Biskle!" the stewardess' voice came, muffled by the door behind him. He heard her fumbling to reach him, opening the door and groping to catch hold of him. As he twisted open the outer door the kitten within the box under his arm snarled. You, too? Milt Biskle thought, and paused. Death, the emptiness and utter lack of warmth of 'tween space, seeped around him, filtering past the partly opened outer door. He smelled it and something within him, as in the kitten, retreated by instinct. He paused, holding the box, not trying to push the outer door any farther open, and in that moment the stewardess grabbed him. "Mr. Biskle," she said with a half-sob, "are you out of your mind? Good God what are you doing?" She managed to tug the outer door shut, screw the emergency section back into shut position. "You know exactly what I'm doing," Milt Biskle said as he allowed her to propel him back into the ship and to his seat. And don't think you stopped me, he said to himself. Because it wasn't you. I could have gone ahead and done it. But I decided not to. He wondered why. L ater, at Field Three on Mars, Dr. DeWinter met him as he had expected. The two of them walked to the parked 'copter and DeWinter in a worried tone of voice said, "I've just been informed that during the trip -- " "That's right. I attempted suicide. But I changed my mind. Maybe you know why. You're the psychologist, the authority as to what goes on inside us." He entered the 'copter, being careful not to bang the box containing the Terran kitten. "You're going to go ahead and stake your land parcel with Fay?" Dr. DeWinter asked presently as the 'copter flew above green, wet fields of high protein wheat. "Even though -- you know?" "Yes." He nodded. After all, there was nothing else for him, as far as he could make out. "You Terrans." DeWinter shook his head. "Admirable." Now he noticed the box on Milt Biskle's lap. "What's that you have there? A creature from Terra?" He eyed it suspiciously; obviously to him it was the manifestation of an alien form of life. "A rather peculiar-looking organism." "It's going to keep me company," Milt Biskle said. "While I go on with my work, either building up my private parcel or -- " Or helping you Proxmen with Terra, he thought. "Is that what was called a 'rattlesnake'? I detect the sound of its rattles." Dr. DeWinter edged away. "It's purring." Milt Biskle stroked the kitten as the autonomic circuit of the 'copter guided it across the dully red Martian sky. Contact with the one familiar life-form, he realized, will keep me sane. It will make it possible for me to go on. He felt grateful. My race may have been defeated and destroyed, but not all Terran creatures have perished. When we reconstruct Terra maybe we can induce the authorities to allow us to set up game preserves. We'll make that part of our task, he told himself, and again he patted the kitten. At least we can hope for that much. Next to him, Dr. DeWinter was also deep in thought. He appreciated the intricate workmanship, by engineers stationed on the third planet, which had gone into the simulacrum resting in the box on Milt Biskle's lap. The technical achievement was impressive, even to him, and he saw clearly -- as Milt Biskle of course did not. This artifact, accepted by the Terran as an authentic organism from his familiar past, would provide a pivot by which the man would hang onto his psychic balance. But what about the other reconstruct engineers? What would carry each of them through and past the moment of discovery as each completed his work and had to -- whether he liked it or not -- awake? I t would vary from Terran to Terran. A dog for one, a more elaborate simulacrum, possibly that of a nubile human female, for another. In any case each would be provided with an "exception" to the true state. One essential surviving entity, selected out of what had in fact totally vanished. Research into the past of each engineer would provide the clue, as it had in Biskle's instance; the cat-simulacrum had been finished weeks before his abrupt, panic-stricken trip home to Terra. For instance, in Andre's case a parrotsimulacrum was already under construction. It would be done by the time he made his trip home. "I call him Thunder," Milt Biskle explained. "Good name," Dr. DeWinter -- as he titled himself these days -- said. And thought, A shame we could not have shown him the real situation on Terra. Actually it's quite interesting that he accepted what he saw, because on some level he must realize that nothing survives a war of the kind we conducted. Obviously he desperately wanted to believe that a remnant, even though no more than rubble, endures. But it's typical of the Terran mind to fasten onto phantoms. That might help explain their defeat in the conflict; they were simply not realists. "This cat," Milt Biskle said, "is going to be a mighty hunter of Martian sneak-mice." "Right," Dr. DeWinter agreed, and thought, As long as its batteries don't run down. He, too, patted the kitten. A switch closed and the kitten purred louder.      Harry Harrison, who wrote Deathworld, How the Old World Died (in this issue) and a great many other first-rate science-fiction stories, gives us a complete short novel in our next Galaxy. It is about an immense interstellar war. Cultures clash. Huge fleets raven at each other. Casualties mount at the speed of light. It is, in short, a space-war yarn m the classic tradition... except that Harrison, who is a very funny man, began chuckling to himself as he put the first page on paper. And the result is something to see. Now, we don't promise that The Starloggers will inspire you or make you a Better Person... but we are prepared to bet it will make you laugh out loud! Backing it up are a pair of noteworthy novelettes, too: Wyman Guin's A Man of the Renaissance and Lester del Rey's To Avenge Man. Good issue, we think. Don't miss it! Waging war from star to star is expensive , long-I a s t i n g -- and remarkably hard to stop l I CC W e met before," I told  Haber. "In #, when you were running the Des Moines office." He beamed and held out his hand. "Why, darn it, so we did! I remember now, Odin." "I don't like to be called Odin." "No? All right. Mr. Gunnarsen -- " "Not 'Mr. Gunnarsen', either. Just 'Gunner.' " "That's right, Gunner; I'd almost forgotten." I said, "No, you hadn't forgotten. You never knew my name in Des Moines. You didn't even know I was alive, because you were too busy losing the state for our client. I pulled you out of that one, just like I'm going to pull you out now." The smile was a little cracked, but Haber had been with the company a long time and he wasn't going to let me throw him. "What do you want me to say, Gunner? I'm grateful. Believe me, boy, I know I need help -- " "And I'm not your boy. Haber, you were a fat cat then, and you're a fat cat now. All I want from you is, first, a quick look around the shop here and, second, a conference of all department heads, including you, in thirty minutes. So tell your secretary to round them up, and let's get started on the sightseeing. "doming in to Belport on the  scatjet I had made a list of things to do. The top item was: #. Fire Haber. Still, in my experience that isn't always the best way to put out a fire. Some warts you remove, some you just let wither away in obscurity. I am not paid by MB to perform cosmetic surgery on their Habers, only to see that the work the Habers should have done gets accomplished. As a public relations branch manager he was a wart, but as t tourist guide he was fine, although he was perspiring. He led me all around the shop. He had taken a storefront on one of the main shopping malls, aircurtain door, windows draped tastefully in gray silk. It looked like the best of four funeral parlors in a run-down neighborhood In gilt letters on the window was the name of the game: Public Relations Northern Lake State Division T. Wilson Haber, Division Manager "Public relations," he informed me, "starts at home. They know we're here, eh, Gunner?" "Reminds me of the Iowa office," I said, and he stumbled where there wasn't even a sill. That was the presidential campaign of '#, where Haber had been trying to carry the state for the candidate who had retained us, and those twelve electoral votes came over at the last minute only because we sent Haber to Nassau to rest and I took over from him. I believe Haber's wife had owned stock in the company. His Belport layout was pretty good at that, though. Four pry booths, each with a Simplex # and an operator-receptionist in the donor's waiting room. You can't tell from appearances, but the donors who were waiting for their interrogation looked like a good representative sample -- a good mixture of sexes, ages, conditions of affluence -- and with proper attention to weighing he should at least be getting a fair survey of opinions. Integration of the pry-scores was in a readout station in back -- I recognized one of the programmers and nodded to him: good man -- along with telefax equipment to the major research sources, the Britannica, Library of Congress, news-wire services and so on. From the integration room the readout operator could construct a speech, a #-V commercial, a space ad or anything else, with the research lines to feed him any data ' he needed, and test its appeal on his subjects. In the front of the building was a taping booth and studio. Everything was small and semiportable, but good stuff. You could put together a #-V interview or edit one as well here as you could on the lot in the Home Office. "An A-Number One setup, right, Gunner?" said Haber. "Set it up myself to do the job." I said. "Then why aren't you doing it?" He tightened up. The eyi . looked smaller and more intelligent, but he didn't say anything directly. He took my elbow and turned me to the data-processing room. "Want you to meet someone," he said, opened the door, led me inside and left me. A tall, slim girl looked up from a typer. "Why, hello, Gunner," she said. "It's been a long time." I said, "Hello, Candace." Apparently Haber was not quite such a fat cat as he had seemed, for he had clearly found out a little something about my personal life before I showed up in his office. The rest of the list I had scribbled down in the scatjet was: #. Need "big lie". #. Investigate Children. #. Investigate opponents proposition. #. Marry Candace Harmon? nphis was a relatively small job for Moultrie  Bigelow, but it was for a very, very big account. It was important to win it. The client was the Arcturan Confederacy. In the shop the word was that they had been turned down by three or four other PR agencies before we took them on. Nobody said why, exactly, but the reason was perfectly clear. It was just because they were the Arcturan Confederacy. There is nothing in any way illegal or immoral about a public-relations firm representing a foreign account. That is a matter of statute -- as most people don't take the trouble to know: the SmithMacchioni Act of '#. And the courts held that it applied to extra-planetary "foreigners" as well as to Terrestrials in #, back when the only "intelligent aliens" were the mummies on Mars. Not that the mummies had ever hired anybody on Earth to do anything for them. But it was Moultrie  Bigelow's law department that sued for the declaratory judgement, as a matter of fact. Just on the off chance. That's how MB operates. Any public-relations man takes on the color of his clients in the eyes of some people. That's the nature of the beast. The same people wouldn't think of blaming a surgeon because he dissolved a malignancy out of Public Enemy No. #, or even a lawyer for defending him. But when you are in charge of a client's emotional image, and that image isn't liked, some of the dislike rubs off on you. At MB there is enough in the paycheck at the end of every month so that we don't mind that. MB has a reputation for taking on the tough ones -- the only surviving American cigarette manufacturer is ours. So is the exiled Castroite government of Cuba, that still thinks it might one day get the State Department to back up its claim for paying off on the bonds it printed for itself. However, for two reasons -- as a simple matter of making things easy for ourselves; and because it's better doctrine -- we don't flaunt our connection with the unpopular clients. Especially when the job is going badly. One of the surest ways to get a bad public response to PR is to let the public know that some hotshot PR outfit is working on it. So every last thing Haber had done was wrong. In this town, it was too late for pry booths and MR. I had just five minutes left before the conference, and I spent it in the pry-booth section anyhow. I noticed a tri-D display of our client's home planet in the reception room, where donors were sitting and waiting their turn. It was very attractive: the wide, calm seas with the vertical air-mount islets jutting out at intervals. T turned around and walked out fast, boiling mad. A layman might not have seen just how many ways Haber had found to go wrong. The whole pry-booth project was probably a mistake anyway. To begin with, to got any good out of pry booths you need depth interviews, way deep-down MR stuff. And for that you need paid donors, lots of them. And to get them you have to have a panel to pick from. That means advertising in the papers and on the nets and interviewing twenty people for every one you hire. To get a satisfactory sample in a town the size of Belport you need to hire maybe fifty donors. And that means talking to a thousand people, every one of whom will go home and talk to his wife or her mother or their neighbors. In a city like Chicago or Saskatoon you can get away with it. With good technique the donor never really knows what he's being interviewed for, although of course a good newspaperman or private eye can interview a couple of donors and work backward from the sense-impulse stimuli with pretty fair accuracy. But not in Belport, not when we never had a branch here before, not when every living soul in town knew what we were doing because the rezoning ordinance was Topic One over every coffee table. In short, we had tipped our hand completely. A-: I say, an amateur might not have spotted that. But Haber WM i not supposed to be an amateur. I had just seen the trendcharts, too. The referendum on granting rezoning privileges to our client was going to a vote in less than two weeks. When Haber had opened the branch, sampling showed that it would fail by a four to three vote. Now, a month and a half later, he had worsened the percentage to three to two and going downhill all the way. Our client would be extremely unhappy -- probably was unhappy already, if they had managed to puzzle out the queer terrestrial progress reports we had been sending them. And this was the kind of client that a flackery didn't want to have unhappy. I mean, all the others were little-league stuff in comparison. The Arcturan Confederacy was a culture as wealthy and as powerful as all Earth governments combined, and as Arcturans don't bother with nonsense like national governments or private enterprise, at least not in any way that makes sense to us, this one client was -- As big as every other possible client combined. They were the ones who decided they needed this base in Belport, and it was up to MB -- and specifically to me, Odin Gunnarsen --  to see that they got it It was too bad that they had been fighting Earth six months earlier. In fact, in a technical sense we were still at war. It was only armistice, not a peace, that had called off the H-bomb raids and the fleet engagements. Like I say. MB takes on the tough ones! Tjesides Haber, four of the staff looked as though they knew wh'ch end was up. Candace Harmon, the pry-integration programmer and two very junior T.A.s. I took the head chair at the conference table without waiting to see where Haber would want to sit and said, "We'll make this fast, because we're in trouble here and we don't have time to be polite. You're Percy?" That was the programmer; he nodded. "And I didn't catch your name?" I said, turning to the next along the table. It was the copy chief, a lanky shave-headed oldster named Tracy Spockman. His assistant, one of the T.A.s I had had my eye on, turned out to be named Manny Brock. I had picked easy jobs for all the deadheads, reserving the smart ones for whatever might turn up, so I started with the copy chief. "Spockman, we're opening an Arcturan purchasing agency and you're it You should be able to handle this one; if I remember correctly, you ran the Duluth shop for a year." He sucked on a cal pipe without expression. "Well, thanks, Mr. Gun -- " "Just Gunner." "Well, thanks, but as copy chief -- " "Manny here should be able to take care of that, If I remember the way you ran the Duluth operation, you've probably got things set up so he can step right in." And so he probably did. At least, it surely would do no real harm to give somebody else a chance at lousing things up. I handed Spockman the "positions wanted" page from the paper I'd picked up at the scatport and a scrawled list of notes I'd made up on the way in. "Hire these girls I've marked for your staff, rent an office and get some letters out. You'll see what I want from the list. Letters to every real estate dealer in town, asking them if they can put together a five thousand acre parcel in the area covered by the zoning referendum. Letter to every general contractor, asking for bids on buildings. Make it separate bids on each -- I think there'll be five buildings altogether. One exoclimatized -- so get the air-conditioning, heating and plumbing contractors to bid, too. Letter to every food wholeBaler and major grocery outlet asking if they are interested in bidding on supplying Arcturans with food. Fax Chicago for what the Arcturans fancy, I don't remember -- no meat, I think, but a lot of green vegetables -- anyway, find out and include the data in the letters. Electronics manufacturers, office equipment dealers, car and truck agencies -- well, the whole list is on that piece of paper. I want every businessman in Belport starting to figure out by tomorrow morning how much profit he might make on an Acturan base. Got it?" "I think so, Mr. -- Gunner. I was thinking. How about stationery suppliers, attornies, C.P.A's?" "Don't ask, do it. Now, you down at the end there -- " "Henry Dane, Gunner." "Henry, what about club outlets in Belport? I mean specialized groups. The Arcturans are hot for navigation, sailing, like that; see what you can do with the motorboat clubs and so on. I noticed in the paper that there's a flower show at the Armory next Saturday. It's pretty late, but squeeze in a speaker on Arcturan fungi. We'll fly in a display. They tell me Arcturans are hot gardeners when they're home -- love all the biological sciences -- nice folks, like to dabble." I hesitated and looked at my notes. "I have something down here about veterans' groups, but I haven't got the handle for it. Still, if you can think of an angle, let me know -- what's the matter?" He was looking doubtful. "It's only that I don't want to conflict with Candy, Gunner." And so, of course, I had to face up to things and turn to Candace Harmon. "What's that, honey?" I asked. "I think Henry means my Arcturan-American Friendship League." It turned out that that had been one of Haber's proudest ideas. I wasn't surprised. After several weeks and about three thousand dollars it had worked up to a total of forty-one members. How many of those were employees of the MB branch? "Well, all but eight," Candace admitted at once. She wasn't smiling, but she was amused. "Don't worry about it," I advised Henry Dane. "We're folding the Arcturan American Friendship League anyway. Candace won't have time for it. She'll be working with me." "Why, fine, Gunner," she said. "Doing what?" T almost did marry Candace one time, and every once in a while since I have wished I hadn't backed away. A very good thing was Candace Harmon. "Doing," I said, "what Gunner says for you to do. Let's see. First thing, I've got five hundred Arcturan domestic animals coming in tomorrow. I haven't seen them, but they tell me they're cute, look like kittens, are pretty durable. Figure out some way of getting them distributed fast --  maybe a pet shop will sell them for fifty cents each." Haber protested, "My dear Gunner! The freight alone -- " "Sure, Haber, they cost about forty dollars apiece just to get them here. Any other questions like that? No? That's good. I want one in each of five hundred homes by the end of the week, and if I had to pay a hundred dollars to each customer to take them, I'd pay. Next: I want somebody to find me a veteran, preferably disabled, preferably who was actually involved in the bombing of the home planet -- " I laid out a dozen more working lines, an art show of the Arcturan bas-relief stuff that was partly to look at but mostly to feel, a #-V panel show on Arcturus that we could plant... the whole routine. None of it would do the job, but all of it would help until I got my bearings. Then I got down to business. "What's the name of this fellow that's running for councilman, Connick?" "That's right," said Haber. "What've you got on him?" I asked. I turned to Candace, who said promptly, "Forty-one years old, Methodist, married, three kids of his own plus one of the casualties, ran for State Senate last year and lost, but he carried Belport, running opposed to the referendum this year, very big in Junior Chamber of Commerce and V.F.W. -- " "No. What've you got on him?" I persisted. Candace said slowly, "Gunner, look. This is a nice guy." "Why, I know that, honey. I read his piece in the paper today. So now tell me the dirt that he can't afford to have come out." "It wouldn't be fair to destroy him for nothing!" I brushed aside the "fair" business. "What do you mean, 'for nothing'?" "We're not going to win this referendum, you know." "Honey, I've got news for you. This is the biggest account anybody ever had and I want it. We will win. What've you got on Connick?" "Nothing. Really nothing," she said quietly. "But you can get it." Candace said, visibly upset, "Of course, there's probably some -- " "Of course. Get it. Today." II Tut I wasn't relying totally on anyone, not even Candace. Since Connick was the central figure of the opposition I caught a cab and went to see him. It was already dark, a cold, clear night, and over the mushroom towers of the business district a quarter-moon was beginning to rise. I looked at it almost with affection, I had hated it so when I was there. As I paid the cab two kids in nowsuits came sidling out to inspect me. I said, "Hello. Is your Daddy home?" One was about five, with freckles and bright blue eyes; the other was darker, brown-eyed, and he had a limp. The blueeyed one said, "Daddy's down in the cellar. Mommy will let you in if you ring the doorbell. Just push that button." "Oh, that's how those things work. Thanks." Connick's wife turned out to be a good-looking, skinny blonde in her thirties; and the kids must have raced around the back way and alerted the old man, because as she was taking my coat he was already coming through the hall. I shook his hand and said, "I can tell by the smells from your kitchen that it's dinner time. I won't keep you. My name ia Gunnarsen and -- " "And you're from Moultrie and Bigelow -- here, sit down, Mr. Gunnarsen -- and you want to know if I won't think it over and back the Arcturan base. No, Mr. Gunnarsen, I won't. But why don't you have a drink with me before dinner? And then why don't you have dinner?" He was a genuine article, this Connick. I had to admit he had caught me off balance. "Why, I don't mind if I do," I said after a moment. "I see you know why I'm here." He was pouring drinks. "Well, not altogether, Mr. Gunnarsen. You don't really think you'll change my mind, do you?" "I can't say that until I know why you oppose the base in the first place, Connick. That's what I want to find out." He handed me a drink, sat down across from me and took a thoughtful pull at his own. It was good Scotch. Then he looked to see if the kids were within earshot, and said : "The thing is this, Mr. Gunnarsen. If I could, I would kill every Arcturan alive, and if it meant I had to accept men to do it, that wouldn't be too high a price. I don't want the base here because I don't want anything to do witfi those murdering animals." "Well, you're candid," I said; finished my drink, and added, "If you meant that invitation to dinner, I believe I will take you up on it." T must say they were a nice family. I've worked elections before: Connick was a good candidate because he was a good man. The way his kids behaved around him proved it; and the way he behaved around me was the clincher. I didn't scare him a bit. Of course, that was not altogether bad, from my point of view. Connick kept the conversation off Topic A during dinner, which was all right with me, but as soon as it was over and we were alone he said, "All right. You can make your pitch now, Mr. Gunnarsen. Although I don't know why you're here instead of with Tom Schlitz." Schlitz was the man he was running against. I said, "You don't know this business, I guess. What do we need him for? He's already committed on our side." "And I'm already committed against you, but I guess that's what you're hoping to change. Well, what's your offer?" He was moving too fast for me. I pretended to misunderstand. "Really, Mr. Connick, I wouldn't insult you by offering a bribe -- " "No, I know you wouldn't. Because you're smart enough to know I wouldn't take money. So it isn't money. What is it, then? Moultrie  Bigelow working for me instead of Schlitz in the election? That's a pretty good offer, but the price is too high. I won't pay it." "Well," I said, "as a matter of "Yes, I thought so. No deal. Anyway, do you really think I need help to get elected?" That was a good point, I was forced to admit. I conceded, "No, not if everything else was equal. You're way ahead right now, as your surveys and ours both show. But everything else isn't equal." "By which you mean that you're going to help old Slitsand-fits. All right, that makes it a horse race." I held up my glass and he refilled it. I said, "Mr. Connick, I told you once you didn't know this business. You don't. It isn't a horse race because you can't win against us." "I can sure give it the hell of a try, though. Anyway -- " he finished his own drink thoughtfully -- "you brainwashers are a little bit fat, I think. Everybody knows how powerful you are, and you haven't really had to show it much lately. I wonder if the emperor's really running around naked." "Oh, no, Mr. Connick. Best dressed emperor you ever saw, take my word for it." He said, frowning a little bit, "I think I'll have to find out for myself. Anyway, frankly, I think people's minds are made up and you can't change them." "We don't have to," I said. "Don't you know why people vote the way they do, Connick? They don't vote their 'minds'. They vote attitudes and they vote impulses. Frankly, I'd rather work on your side than against you. Schlitz would be easy to beat. He's Jewish." Connick said angrily, "There's none of that in Belport, man." "Of anti-semitism, you mean. Of course not. But if one candidate is Jewish, and if it turns up that fifteen years ago he tried to square a parking ticket -- and there's always something that turns up, Connick, believe me -- then they'll vote against him for fixing parking tickets. That's what I mean by 'attitudes'. Your voter -- oh, not all of them; but enough to swing any election -- goes into the booth pulled this way and that. We don't have to change his mind. We just have to help him decide which part of it to operate on." I let him refill my glass, and took a pull at it. I was aware that I was beginning to feel the effects. "Take you, Connick," I said. "Suppose you're a Democrat and you go in to cast your vote. We know how you're going to vote for president, right? You're going to vote for the Democratic candidate." Connick said, not unbending much, "Not necessarily. But probably." CtXTot necessarily, right. And  ' why not necessarily? Because maybe you know this fellow who's running on the Democratic ticket -- or maybe somebody you know has a grudge against him, couldn't get the postmaster's job he wanted, or ran against his delegates for the convention. Point is, you have something against him just because your first instinct is for him. So how do you vote? Whichever way happens to get dominance at the moment of voting. Not at any other moment. Not as a matter of principle. But right then. No, we don't have to change any minds... because most people don't have enough mind to change!" He stood up and absent-mindedly filled his own glass -- I wasn't the only one who was beginning to feel the liquor. "I'd hate to be you," he said, half to himself. "Oh, it's not bad." He shook his head, then recollected himself and said, "Well, thanks for the lesson. I didn't know. But I'll tell you one thing you'll never do. You'll never get me to vote on the Arcturan side on any question." I sneered, "There's an open mind for you! Leader of the people! Takes an objective look at every question!" "All right, I'm not objective. They stink." "Race prejudice, Connick?" "Oh, don't be a fool." "There is," I said, "an Arcturan aroma. They can't help it." "I didn't say 'smell'. I said 'stink'. I don't want them in this town and neither does anybody else. Not even Schlitz." "You don't have to ever see them, They don't like Earth climate, you know. Too hot for them. Too much air. Why, Connick," I said, "I'll bet you a hundred bucks you won't set eyes on an Arcturan for at least a year, not until the base is built and staffed...And then I doubt they'll bother to -- What's the matter?" He. was looking at me as though I were an idiot, and I almost began to think I was. "Why," he said, again in that tone that was more to himself than to me, "I guess I've been overrating you. You think you're God, so I've been accepting your own valuation." "What do you mean?" "Inexcusably bad staff work, Mr. Gunnarsen," he said, nodding judgematically. "It ought to make me feel good. But you know, it doesn't. It scares me. With the kind of power you throw around, you should always be right." "Spit it out!" "It's just that you lose your bet. Didn't you know there's an Arcturan in town right now?" Ill "fit Then I got back to the car  ' the phone was buzzing and the "Message Recorded" light blinked at me. The message was from Candace: "Gunner, a Truce Team has checked into the Statler-Bills to supervise the election and get this. One of them's an Arcturan!" The staff work wasn't so bad, after all, just unpardonably slow. But there wasn't much comfort in that.  I called the hotel and was connected with one of the Truce Team staff -- the best the hotel would do for me. The staff man was a colonel who said, "Yes, Mr. Knafti is aware of your work here and specifically does not wish to see you. This is a Truce Team, Mr. Gunnarsen. Do you know what that means, exactly?" And he hung up on me. Well, I did know what it meant -- strictly hands-off, all the way -- I simply hadn't known that they would interpret it that rigidly. It was a kick in the eye, any way I looked at it. Because it made me look like a fool in front of Connick, when I kind of wanted him scared of me. Because Arcturans do, after all, stink -- not good public relations at all, when your product smells like well-rotted garlic buds a few hundred feet away. I didn't want the voters smelling them. And most of all because of the interference that I was sure any red-blooded, stubborn-minded, confused voter would draw. Jeez, Sam, you hear about that Arcturan coming to spy on us? Yeah, Charley, the damn bugs are practically accusing us of rigging the election. Damn right, Sam, and you know what else? They stink, Sam. Half an hour later I got a direct call from Haber. "Gunner, boy! Good God! Oh, this is the reeking end!" I said, "It sounds to me like you've found out about the Arcturan on the Truce Team." "You know? And you didn't tell me?" Well, I had been about to ream him for not telling me, but obviously that wasn't going to do any good. I tried anyway, but he fell back on his fat ignorance. "They didn't clue me in from Chicago. Can I help that? Be fair now, Gunner, boy!" Gunner boy very fairly hung up. I was beginning to feel very sleepy. For a moment I debated taking a brisk-up pill, but the mild buzz Connick's liquor had left with me was pleasant enough, and besides it was getting late. I went to the hotel Candace had reserved for me and crawled into bed. It only took me a few minuter to fall asleep, but I was faintly aware of an odor. It was the same hotel the Truce Team was staying at. I couldn't really be smelling this Arcturan, Knafti. It was just my imagination. That's what I told myself as I dialed for sleep and drifted off. 'T'he pillow-phone hummed and Candace's voice said out of it, "Wake up and get decent, Gunner, I'm coming up." I managed to sit up, shook my head and took a few whiffs of amphetamide. As always, it woke me right up, but at the usual price of feeling that I hadn't had quite enough sleep. Still, I got into a robe and was in the bathroom fixing breakfast when she knocked on the door. "It's open,"I called. "Want some coffee?" "Sure Gunner." She came and stood in the doorway, watching me turn the Hilsch squirt to full boil and fill two cups. I spooned dry coffee into them and turned the squirt to cold. "Orange juice?" She took the coffee and shook her head, so I just mixed one glass, swallowed it down, tossed the glass in the disposal hamper and took the coffee into the other room. The bed had stripped itself already : it was now a couch, and I leaned back on it, drinking my coffee. "All right, honey," I said, "What's the dirt on Connick?" She hesitated, then opened her bag and took out a photofax and handed it to me. It was a reproduction of an old steel-engraving headed, in antique script, The Army of the United States, and it said, Be it known to all men that has this date been separated from the service of the United States for the convenience of the government; and Be it further known to all men that the conditions of his discharge are "Well, what do you know," I said. "You see, honey? There's always something." Candace finished her coffee, set the cup down neatly on a windowsill and took out a cigarette. That was like her: she always did one thing at a time, an orderly sort of mind that I couldn't match -- and couldn't stand, either. Undoubtedly she knew what I was thinking because undoubtedly she was thinking it too; but there wasn't any nostalgia in her voice when she said: "You went and saw him last night, didn't you?... And you're still going to knife him?" I said, "I'm going to see that he is defeated in the election, yes. That's what they pay me for. Me and some others." "No, Gunner," she said, "that's not what MB pay me for, if that's what you mean, because there isn't that much money." "I got up and went over beside her. "More coffee? No? Well, I guess I don't want any either. Honey -- " Candace stood up and crossed the room, sitting in a straightbacked chair. "You wake up all of a sudden, don't you? Don't change the subject. We were talking about -- " "We were talking," I told her, "about a job that we're paid to do. All right, you've done one part of it for me, you got me what I wanted on Connick." I stopped, because she was shaking her head. "I'm not so sure I did." "How's that?" "Well, it's not on the fax, but I know why he got his DD. 'Desertion of hazardous duty.' On the Moon, in the U.N. Space Force. The year was #." I nodded, because I understood what she was talking about. Connick wasn't the only one. Half the Space Force had cracked up that year. November. A heavy Leonid strike of meteorites and a solar flare at the same time. The Space Force top brass had decided they had to crack down and asked the U.S. Army to court-martial every soldier who cut and ran for an underground shelter, and the Army had felt obliged to comply. "But most of them got presidential clemency," I said. "He didn't?" Candace shook her head. "He didn't apply." "Urn. Well, it's still on record." I dismissed the subject. "Something else. What about these Children?" Candace put out her cigarette and stood up. "Why I'm here, Gunner. It was on your list. So -- get dressed." "For what?" She grinned. "For my peace of mind, for one thing. Also for investigating the Children, like you say. I've made you an oppointment at the hospital in fifty-five minutes." Y ou have to remember that I didn't know anything about the Children except rumors. Bless Haber, he hadn't thought it necessary to explain. And Candace only said, "Wait till we get to the hospital. You'll see for yourself." Donnegan General was seven stories of cream-colored ceramic brick, air-controlled, wall-lighted throughout, tiny asepsis lamps sparkling blue where the ventilation ducts opened. Candace parked the car in an underground garage and led me to an elevator, then to a waiting room. She seemed to know her way around very well. She glanced at her watch, told me we were a couple of minutes early and pointed to a routing map that was a mural with colored lights showing visitors the way to whatever might be their destination. It also showed, quite impressively, the size and scope of Donnegan General. The hospital had twenty-two fully equipped operating rooms, a specimen and transplant bank, X-ray and radiochemical departments, a cryogenics room, the most complete prosthesis installation on Earth, a geriatrics section, O.T. rooms beyond number... And, of all things, a fully equipped and crowded pediatric wing. I said, "I thought this was a V-A. facility." "Exactly. Here comes our boy." A Navy officer was coming in, hand and smile outstretched to Candace. "Hi, good to see you. And you must be Mr. Gunnartt sen. Candace introduced us as we shook hands. The fellow's name was Commander Whitling; she called him "Tom". He said, "We'll have to move. Since I talked to you there's been an allhands evolution scheduled for eleven -- some high brass inspection. I don't want to hurry you, but I'd like it if we were out of the way... this is a little irregular." "Nice of you to arrange it," I said. "Lead on." We went up a high-rise elevator and came out on the top floor of the building, into a corridor covered with murals of Disney and Mother Goose. From a sun deck came the tinkle of a music box. Three children, chasing each other down the hall, dodged past us, yelling. They made pretty good time, considering that two of them were on crutches. "What the hell are you doing here?" asked Commander Whitling sharply. I looked twice, but he wasn't talking to me or the kids. He was talking to a man with a young face but a heavy black beard, who was standing behind a Donald Duck mobile looking inconspicuous and guilty. "Oh, hi, Mr. Whitling," the man said. "Jeez. I must've got lost again looking for the PX." "Carhart," said the commander dangerously, "if I catch you in this wing again you won't have to worry about the PX for a year. Hear me?" "Well, jeez. All right, Mr. Whitling." As the man saluted and turned, his face wearing an expression of injury, I noticed that the left sleeve of his bathrobe was tucked, empty, into a pocket. "You can't keep them out," said Whitling and spread his hands. "Well, all right, Mr. Gunnarsen, here it is. You're seeing the whole thing." I looked carefully around. It was all children -- limping children, stumbling children, pale children, weary children. "But what am I seeing, exactly?" I asked. "Why, the Children, Mr. Gunnarsen. The ones we liberated. The ones the Arcturans captured on Mars."  nd then I connected. I remembered about the capture of the colony on Mars. Interstellar war is waged at the pace of a snail's crawl, because it takes so long to go from star to star. The main battles of our war with Arcturus had been fought no farther from Earth than the surface of Mars and the fleet engagement around Orbit Saturn. Still, it had taken eleven years, first to last, from the surprise attack on the Martian colony to the armistice signed at Washington. I remembered seeing a reconstructed tape of that Martian surprise attack. It was a summer's day -- hot -- at full noon, ice melted into water. The place was the colony around the Southern Springs. Out of the small descending sun a ship appeared. It was a rocket. It was brilliant gold metal, and it came down with a halo of gold radiation around its splayed front, like the fleshy protuberance of a star-nosed mole. It landed with an electrical crackle on the finegrained orange sand, and out of it came the Arcturans. Of course, no one had known they were Arcturans then. They had swung around the sun in a long anecliptic orbit, watching and studying, and they had selected the small Martian outpost as the place to strike. In Mars gravity they were bipeds -- two of their ropy limbs were enough to lift them off the ground -- man tall, in golden pressure suits. The colonists came running out to meet them, and were killed. All of them. All of the adults. The children, however, had not been killed, not that quickly or that easily, at least. Some had not been killed at all, and some of those were here in Donnegan General Hospital. But not all. Comprehension beginning to emerge in my small mind I said, "Then these are the survivors." Candace, standing very close to me, said, "Most of them, Gunner. The ones that aren't well enough to be sent back into normal life." "And the others?" "Well, they mostly don't have families -- having been killed, you see. So they've been adopted out into foster-homes here in Belport. A hundred and eight of them, isn't that right, Tom? And now maybe you get some idea of what you're up against." sphere was something like a hundred of the Children in that wing, and I didn't see all of them. Some of them were not to be seen. Whitling just told me about, but couldn't show me, the bloodtemperature room, where the very young and very bad cases lived. They had a gnotobiotic atmosphere, a little rich in oxygen, a little more humid than the ambient air, plus pressure to help their weak metabolism keep oxygen spread in their parts. On their right, a little farther along, were the small individual rooms belonging to the worst cases of all. The contagious. The incurables. The unfortunates whose very appearance was bad for the others. Whitling was good enough to open polarizing shutters and let me look in on some of those where they lay (or writhed, or stood like sticks) in permanent solitary. One of the Arcturan efforts had been transplantation, and the project seemed to have been directed by a whimsical person. The youngest was about three; the oldest in late teens. They were a disturbing lot, and if I have glossed lightly over what I felt, it is because what I felt is all too obvious. Kids in trouble! Of course, those who had been put back into population weren't put back shocking as these. But they would pull at the heartstrings, they even pulled at mine; and every time a foster-parent, or a foster-parent's neighbor, or a casual passer-by on the street, felt that heartstring tug he would feel, too, a single thought: The Arcturans did this. dangerous adults they had caged the tractable small ones as valuable research specimens. And I had hoped to counteract this with five hundred Arcturan pets! Whitling was all this time taking me around the wing, and I could hear in his voice the sound of what I was up against; because he loved and pitied those kids. "Hi, Terry," he said on the sundeck, bending over a bed and patting its occupant on his snow-white hair. Terry smiled up at him. "Can't hear us, of course," said Whitling. "We grafted in new auditory nerves four weeks ago -- I did it myself -- but they're not surviving. Third try, too. And of course, each attempt is a worse risk than the one before; antibodies." I said, "He doesn't look more than five years old." Whitling nodded. "But the attack on the colony was -- " "Oh, I see what you mean," said Whitling. "The Arcturans were, of course, interested in reproduction too. Ellen -- she left us a couple of weeks ago -- was only thirteen, but she'd had six children. Now, this is Nancy." Nancy was perhaps twelve, but her gait and arm coordination were those of a toddler. She came stumbling in after a ball, stopped and regarded me with dislike and suspicion. "Nancy's one of our cures," Whitling said proudly. He followed my eyes. "Oh, nothing wrong there," he said. "Mars-bred. She hasn't adjusted to Earth gravity, is all; she isn't slow, the ball's bouncing too fast. Here's Sam." Sam was a near-teen-ager, giggling from his bed as he tried what was obviously the extremely wearing exercise of lifting his head off the mattress. A candystriped practical nurse was counting time for him as he touched chin to chest, one and two, one and two. He did it five times, then slumped back, grinning. "Sam's central nervous system was almost gone," Whitling said fondly. "But we're making progress. Nervous tissue regeneration, though, is awfully -- " I wasn't listening; I was looking at Sam's grin, which showed black and broken teeth. "Diet deficiency," said Whitling, following my look again. "All right," I said, "I've seen enough, now I want to get out of here before they have me changing diapers. I thank you, Commander Whitling. I think I thank you. Which way is out?" IV T didn't want to go back to Haber's office. I was afraid of what the conversation might be like. But I had to get a fill-in on what had been happening with our work and I had to eat. So I took Candace back to my room and ordered lunch from room service. I stood at the thermal window looking out at the city while Candace checked with the office. I didn't even listen, because Candace knev what I would want to know, I just watched Belport cycle through an average dull Monday at my feet. Belport was a radial town, with an urban center-cluster of the mushroom-shaped buildings that were popular twenty years ago. The hotel we were in was one, in fact, and from my window I could see three others looming above and below me, to right and left, and beyond them the cathedral spires of the apartment condominia of the residential districts. I could see a creeping serpent of gaily colored cars moving along one of the trafficways, pinpointed with sparks of our pro-referendum campaign parades. Or one of the opposition's. From four hundred feet it didn't seem to matter. "You know, honey," I said as she clicked off the #-V, "there isn't any sense to this. I admit the kids are sad cases, and who can resist kids in trouble? But they don't have one solitary damned thing to do with whether or not the Arcturans should have a telemetry and tracking station out on the lake." Candace said, "Weren't you the man who told me that logic didn't have anything to do with public relations?" She came to the window beside me, turned and half-sat on the ledge and read from her notes: "Survey index off another half-point... Haber says, be sure to tell you that's a victory, would have have been off two points at least without the Arcats. Supplier letters out. Chicago approves budget overdraft. And that's all that matters." "Thanks." The door chimed, and she left me to let the bellmen in with our lunch. I watched her without much appetite, except maybe for the one thing that I knew wasn't on the menu, Candace herself. But I tried to eat. Candace did not seem to be trying to help me eat. In fact, she did something that was quite out of character for her. All the way through lunch she kept talking, and the one subject she kept talking about was the kids. I heard about Nina, who was fifteen when she came to Donnegan General and had been through the occupation all the way -- who wouldn't talk to anybody, and weighed fifty-one pounds, and screamed unless she was allowed to hide under the bed. "And after six months," said Candace, "they gave her a hand-puppet, and she finally talked through that" "How'd you find all this out?" I asked. "From Tom. And then there were the germ-free kids... She told me about them, and about the series of injections and marrow transplants that they had needed to restore the body's the patient. And the ones with auditory and vocal nerves destroyed, apparently because the Arcturans were investigating the question of whether humans could think rationally in the absence of articulate words. The ones raised on chemically pure glucose for dietary studies. The induced bleeders. The kids with no sense of touch, and the kids with no developed musculature. "Tom told you all this?" "And lots more, Gunner. And remember, these are the survivors. Some of the kids who were deliberately -- " "How long have you known Tom?" She put down her fork, sugared her coffee and took a sip, looking at me over the cup. "Oh, since I've been here. Two years. Since before the kids came, of course." "Pretty well, I judge." "Oh, yes." "He really likes those kids, I could see that. And so do you." I swallowed some more of my own coffee, which tasted like diluted pig swill, and reached for a cigarette and said, "I think maybe I waited too long about the situation here, wouldn't you say?" "Why, yes, Gunner," she said carefully, "I think you maybe missed the boat." "I tell you what else I think, honey. I think you're trying to tell me something, and it isn't all about Proposition Four on the ballot next week." And she said, not irrelevantly, "As a matter of fact, Gunner, I'm going to marry Tom Whitling on Christmas day." T sent her back to the office and stretched out on my bed, smoking and watching the smoke being sucked into the wall-vents. It was rather peaceful and quiet because I'd told the desk to hold all calls until further notice, and I wasn't feeling a thing. Perfection is so rare, it is interesting to find a case in which one has been perfectly wrong all the way. If I had taken out my little list then I could have checked off all the points. One way or another. I hadn't fired Haber, and in fact I really didn't want to any more, because he wasn't much worse than I was at this particular job; the record showed it. I had investigated the Children, all right. A little late. I had investigated Connick, the number one opponent to the proposition, and what I had found would hurt Connick, all right, but I couldn't really see how it would help do our job. And I certainly wasn't going to marry Candace Harmon. Come to think of it, I thought, lighting another cigarette from the stub of the old one, there had been a fifth item, and I had blown that one too. The classics of public relations clearly show how little reason has to do with MR, and yet I had allowed myself to fall into that oldest and most imbecilic of traps set for flacks. Think of history's masterstrokes of flackery: "The Jews stabbed Germany in the back!" "Seventy-eight (or fifty-nine, or one hundred and three) card-carrying communists in the State Department!" "I will go to Korea!" It is not enough for a theme to be rational ; indeed it is wrong for a theme to be rational, if you want to move men's glands, because, above all else, it must seem new, and fresh, and of such revolutionary simplicity that it illuminates an enormous, confused and disagreeable problem in a fresh and hopeful light. Or so it must seem to the Average Man. And since he has spent any number of surly, worried hours groping for some personal salvation in the face of a bankrupt Germany, or a threat of subversion, or a war that is going nowhere, no rational solution can ever meet those strictures... since he has already considered all the rational solutions and found either that they are useless or that the cost is more than he wants to pay. So what I should have concentrated on in Belport was the bright, irrational, distractive issue. The Big Lie, if you will. And I had hardly found even a Sly Insinuation. It was interesting to consider in just how many ways I had done the wrong thing. Including maybe the wrongest of all : I had let Candace Harmon get away. And then in these thoughts, myself almost despising, haply the door chimed and I opened it, and there was this fellow in Space Force olive-greens saying, "Come along, Mr. Gunnarsen, the Truce Team want to talk to you." TT'or one frozen moment there, I was nineteen years old again. I was a Rocketman #c on the Moon, guarding the Aristarchus base against invaders from outer space. (We thought that to be a big joke at the time. Shows how unfunny a joke can turn.) This fellow was a colonel, and his name was Peyroles, and he took me down the corridor, to a private elevator I had never known was there, up to the flat dome of the mushroom and into a suite which made my suite look like the cellar under a dogrun in Old Levittown. The reek was overpowering. By then I had gotten over my quick response to the brass and I took out a ker-pak and held it to my nose. The colonel did not even look at me. "Sit down!" barked the colonel, and left me in front of an unlighted fireplace. Something was going on; I could hear voices from another room, a lot of them ; " -- burned one in effigy, and by God we'll burn a real one -- " " -- smells like a skunk -- " " -- turns my stomach!" And that last fellow, whoever he was, was pretty near right, at that -- although actually in the few seconds since I entered the suite I had almost forgotten the smell. It was funny how you got used to it. Like a ripe cheese; The first whiff knocked you sick, but pretty soon the olfactory nerves got the hang of the thing and built up a defense. " -- all right, the war's over and we have to get along with them, but a man's home town -- " Whatever it was that was going on in the other room, it was going on loudly. Tempers were always short when Arcturans were around, because the smell, of course, put everybody on edge. People don't like bad smells. They're not nice. They remind us of sweat and excrement, which we have buttressed our lives against admitting as real, personal facts. Then there was a loud military yell for order -- I recognized the colonel, Peyroles -- and then a voice that sounded queerly not-quite-human, althought it spoke in English. An Arcturan? What was his name, Knafti? But I had understood they comun't make human sounds. Whoever it was, he put an end to the meeting. The door opened. Through it I could see a couple of dozen hostile backs, leaving through another door, and coming toward me the Space Force colonel, a very young man with a pale, angel's face and a dragging limp, in civilian clothes... and, yes, and the Arcturan. It was the first one I had ever been with at so close range, in so small a group. He wobbled toward me on four or six of his coat-hanger limbs, breathing-thorax encased in a golden shell, his mantis face and bright black eyes staring at me. Peyroles closed the door behind them. He turned to me and said, "Mr. Gunnarsen... Knafti... Timmy Brown." I hadn't the ghost of a clue whether to offer to shake, and if so, with what. Knafti however merely regarded me gravely. The boy nodded. I said: "I'm glad to meet you, gentlemen. As you perhaps know, I tried to set up an appointment before but your people turned me down. I take it now the shoe is on the other foot." Colonel Peyroles frowned toward the door he had just shut -- there were still noises behind it -- but said to me, "You're quite right. That was a meeting of a civic leaders' committee -- " The door interrupted him by opening, and a man leaned through and yelled: "Peyroles! Can that thing understand white man's talk? I hope so. I hope it hears me when I say that I'm going to make it my personal business to take it apart if it's still in Belport this time tomorrow. And if any human being, or so-called human being like you, gets in the way, I'll take him apart too!" He slammed the door without waiting for an answer. "You see?" said Peyroles gruffly, angrily. Things like that would never have happened with well-tempered troops. "That's what we want to talk to you about." "I see," I said, and I did see, very clearly, because that fellow who had leaned through the door had been the Arcturanproperty-sale standard bearer we had counted on, old -- what had Connick called him? -- old Slitsand-Fits Schlitz, the man we were attempting to elect to get our proposition through. J udging by the amount of noise I'd heard from the citizens' delegation, there was lynch in the atmosphere. I could understand why they would reverse themselves and ask for me, before things got totally out of control and wound up in murder, if der --  -- although, it occurred to me, lynching Knafti might not be the worst thing that could happen; public sentiment might bounce back -- I shoved that thought out of my mind and got down to business. "What, exactly?" I asked. "I gather you want me to do something about your image." Knafti sat himself down, if that's what Arcturans do, on an entwining-rack. The pale boy whispered sofnething to him, then came to me. "Mr. Gunnarsen," he said, "I am Knafti." He spoke with a great precision of vowels and a stress at the end of each sentence, as though he had learned English out of a handbook. I had no trouble in understanding him. At least, not in understanding what it was he said. It did take me a moment to comprehend what he meant; and then Peyroles had to help. "He means at this moment he's speaking for Knafti," said the colonel. "Interpreter. See?" The boy moved his lips for a moment -- shifting gears, it seemed -- and said, "That is right, I am Timmy Brown. Knaiti's translator and assistant." "Then ask Knafti what he wants from me." I tried to say it the way he had -- a sort of sneeze for the "K" and an indescribable whistle for the "F." Timmy Brown moved his lips again and said, "I, Knafti, wish you to stop... to leave... to discontinue your operation in Belport." From the twining-tree, the Arcturan waved his ropy limbs and chittered like a squirrel. The boy chirped back and said: "I, Knafti, commend you on your effective work, but stop it." "By which," rumbled Colonel Peyroles, "he means knock it off." "Go fight a space war, Peyroles. Timmy -- I mean, Knafti, this is the job I'm paid to do. The Arcturan Confederacy itself hired us. I take my orders from Arthur S. Bigelow, Jr., and I carry them out whether Knafti likes it or not." Chirp and chitter between Knafti and the pale, limping boy. The Arcturan left his twiningtree and moved to the window, looking out into the sky and the copter traffic. Timmy Brown said: "It doer, not matter what your orders may be, I, Knafti, tell you that your work is harmful." He hesitated, mumbling to himself. "We do not wish to obtain our base here at the cost of what is true, and -- " he turned imploringly to the Arcturan -- "and it is apparent you are attempting to change the truth." He chirped at the Arcturan, who took his blind black eyes from the window and came toward us. Arcturans don't walk, exactly. They drag themselves on the lower part of the thorax. Their limbs are supple and thin, and what are not used for support are used for gestures. Knafti used a number of his now, as he chirped one short series of sounds at the boy. " -- Otherwise," Timmy Brown finished off, "I, Knafti, tell you we will have to fight this war over again." A s soon as I was back in my room I messaged Chicago for orders and clarification and got back the answer I expected: Hold everything. Referring matSo I awaited. The way I awaited was to call Candace at the office and get the latest sitrep. I told her about the near-riot in the Truce Team's suite and asked her what it was all about. She shook her head. "We have their appointments schedule. Gunner. It just says 'Meeting with civic leaders.' But one of the leaders has a secretary who goes to lunch with a girl from Records #s Accounting here and -- " "And you'll find out. All right, do that, and now what's the current picture?" She began reading off briefing digests and field reports. They were mixed, but not altogether bad. Opinion sampling showed a small rise in favorability toward the Arcturans, in fact. It wasn't much, but it was the first plus change I had seen, and doubly puzzling because of Knafti's attitude and the brawl with the civic leaders. I asked, "Why, honey?" Candace's face in the screen was as puzzled as mine. "We're still digging." "All right. Go on." There were more pluses. The Flower Fair had yielded surprisingly big profits in attitudes -- among those who attended. Of course, they were only a tiny fraction of the population of Belport. The Arcats were showing a plus for us, too. Where we resolutions, in resignations from Candace's Arcturan-American Friendship League, in poor attendance at neighborhood coffeeklatsches. Now that I knew what to look for, I could see what the Children had done to us. In every family-situation sampling, the attitudes were measurably worse than when the subjects were interviewed in a non-family environment -- at work, stopped on the street, in a theater. The importance of that was just what I had told Connick. No man is a simple entity. He behaves one way when his selfimage is as head of a family, another when he is at a cocktail party, another at work, another still when a pretty girl sits down beside him on a commuter-copter. Elementary truths. But it had taken the MR boys half a century to learn how to use them. In this case the use was clear: Play down family elements, play up play. I ordered more floats, torchlight parades and a teen-age beauty contest. I canceled the fourteen picnic rallies we had planned and ordered a hold on the coffee-klatsches. I was not exactly obeying Chicago's orders. But it didn't matter. All this could be canceled with a single word, and anyway it was only nit-picking detail. The One Big Weeny still escaped me. I lit a cigarette, thought for a minute and said, "Honey get me some of the synoptic extracts of opinion-sampling from heads of families and particularly families containing some of the Children. I don't want the integration or anaylsis. Just the raw interviews but with the scutwork left out." And as soon as she was off the line the Chicago circuit came in with a message they'd been holding : top is taken off budget and your hand is freed, can you guarantee, repeat guarantee, win on referendum question? Tt was not the response I had expected from them. Still, it was a legitimate question. I took a moment to think it over. Junior Bigelow had already given me a pretty free hand -- as he always did; how else can a troubleshooter work? If he was now emphasizing that my hand was freed entirely, it would not be because he thought I hadn't understood him in the first place. Nor would it be because he suspected I might be cheese-paring secretarial salaries. He meant one thing: Win, no matter what. Under those conditions, could I do it? Well, of course I could win. Yes. Provided I found the One Big Weeny. You can always win an election, any election anyto pay the right price. It was finding the price to pay that was hard. Not just money. Sometimes the price you pay is a human being, in the role for which I had been lining up Connick. Throw a human sacrifice to the gods and your prayer is granted... But was Connick the sacrifice the gods wanted? Would it help to defeat him, bearing in mind that his opponent was one of the men who had been screaming at Knafti in the Truce Team suite? And if so -- had my knife enough edge to drain his blood? Well, it always had had before. And if Connick wasn't the right man, I would find the man who was. I messaged back, short and sweet, Yes. And in less than a minute, as though Junior had been standing by at the faxtape receiver, waiting for the word from me -- and perhaps he had! -- his reply came back: Gunner, we've lost the Arcturan Confederacy account. Arc Con liaison man says all bets off. They're giving notice of cancellation our contract, suggestion they will cancel entire armistice treaty too. I don't have to tell you we need them. Some possibility that showing strong results in Belport will get them hack. That's what we have to play for. No holds barred, Gunner, win that election. nphe office circuit chimed then. Probably it was Candace, but I didn't want to talk to her just then. I turned all the communication circuits to "hold", stripped down, climbed into the shower, set it for full needle spray and let the water beat on me. It was not an aid to thought, it was a replacement for thought. v I didn't want to think any more. I wanted time out. I did not want to think about (a) whether the war would break out again, and, if so, in what degree I would have helped to bring that about; (b) what I was doing to Nice Guy Connick; (c) whether It Was All Worth It or (d) how much I was going to dislike myself that coming Christmas day. I only wanted to let the hot splash of scented foaming water anesthetize me. When my skin began to look pale and wrinkly, although I had not come to any conclusions or found any solutions, I came out, dressed, opened the communications circuits and let them all begin blinking, ringing and winking at once. I took Candace first. She said, "Gunner! Dear lord, have you heard about the Armistice Commission? They've just released a statement -- " "I heard. What else, honey?" Good girl, she shifted gears without missing a beat. "Then there was that meeting of civic leaders in the Truce Team suite  "I saw. Feedback from the Armistice Commission's statement. What else?" She glanced at the papers in her hand, hesitated, then said: "Nothing important. Uh, Gunner. That #-V preempt for tonight -- " "Yeah, honey?" "Do you want me to cancel it?" I said, "No. You're right, we won't use the time for the ArcturanAmerican Friendship League or whatever we had scheduled, but you're wrong, we'll use the time some way. I don't know how right now." "But Junior said -- " "Honey," I told her. "Junior says all sorts of things. Anybody looking to scalp me?" "Well," she said, "There's Mr. Connick. I didn't think you'd want to see him." "No, I'll see him. I'll see anybody." "Anybody?" I had surprised her. She dived into her list again. "There's somebody from the Truce Team -- " "Make it everybody from the Truce Team." " -- and Commander Whitling from -- " "From the hospital. Sure, and tell him to bring some kids." " -- and... She trailed off and looked at me. "Gunner, are you putting me on? You don't really want to see all these people." I smiled and reached out and patted the viewphone. From her point of view it would look like an enormous cloudy hand dor, ' in on her screen, but she would know what I meant. I said, "You could not be more wrong. I do. I want to see them all, the more the better, and the way I'd like to see them best is in my office, all at once. So set it up, honebecause I'll be busy between now and then." "Busy doing what, Gunner?" "Busy trying to think of what I want to see them for." And I turned off the viewphone, got up and walked out, leaving the others gobbling into emptiness behind me. What I needed was a long, long walk, and I took it.  Then I was tired of walking   I went to the office and evicted Haber from his private quarters. I kept him standing by what had once been his own desk while I checked with Candace and found that she had made all my appointments for that evening, then I told him to get lost. "And thanks," I said. He paused on his way to the door. "For what, Gunner?" "For a very nice office to kill time in." I waved at the furnishings. "I wondered what you'd spent fifty grand on when I saw the invoices in the Chicago office, Haber, and I admit I thought there might have been a little padding. But I was wrong." He said woundedly: "Gunner, boy! I wouldn't do anything like that." "I believe you. Wait a minute." I thought for a second, then told him to send in some of the technical people and not to let anybody, repeat anybody, disturb me for any purpose whatever. I scared him good, too. He left a shaken man, a little angry, a little admiring, a little excited inside, I think, at the prospect of seeing how the great man would get himself out of this one. Meanwhile the great man talked briefly to the technicians, took a tenminute nap, drank the Martinis out of his dinner tray and pitched the rest of it in the dispos-all. Then, as I had nearly an hour before the appointments Candace had set up for me, I scrounged around fat-cat Haber's office to see what entertainment it offered. There were his files. I glanced at them and forgot them; there was nothing about the hoarded memoranda that interested me, not even for gossip. There were the books on his shelf. But I did not care to disturb the patina of dust that even the cleaning machines had not been able to touch. There was his private bar, and the collection of photographs in the end compartment of his desk drawer. It looked like very dull times waiting, until the studio men reported in that they had completed their arrangements at my request, and the #-V tape-effects monitor could now be controlled by remote from my desk, and then I knew I had a pleasant time. Have you ever played with the console of a #-V monitor, backed by a library of tape-effects strips? It is very much like being God. All that the machine does is take the stored videotapes that are in its files and play them back. But it also manipulates size and perspective or superimposes one over another... so that you can, as I in fact have done, put the living person of someone you don't like in a position embarrassing to him, and project it on a montage screen so that only a studio tech can find the dots on the pattern where the override betrays its presence. Obviously, this is a way out of almost any propaganda difficulty, since it is child's play to make up any event you like and give it the seeming of reality. Of course, everybody knows it can be done. So the evidence of one's own eyes is not longer quite enough, even for a voter. And the laws can cut you down. I had thought of whomping up some frightful frame around Connick, for example. But it wouldn't work; no matter when I did it there would still be time for the other side to spread the word of an electoral fraud, and a hoax of this magnitude would make its own way onto the front pages. So I used the machine for something much more interesting to me. I used it as a toy. I started by dialing the lunar base at Aristarchus for background, found a corps of Rocketman marching off in the long lunar step, patched my own face onto one of the helmeted figures and zoomed in and out with the imaginary camera, watching R#c Odin Gunnarsen as a boy of nineteen, scared witless but doing his job. He was a pretty nice boy, I thought objectively, and wondered what had gone wrong with him later. I abandoned that and sought for other amusements. I found Candace's images on tape in the files and pleasured myself with her for a time. Her open, friendly face gave some dignity to the fantastic bodies of half a dozen #-V strippers in the files; but I stopped that child's game. I looked for a larger scope. I spread the whole panoply of the heavens across the screen of the tape machine. I sought out the crook of the Big Dipper's handle, traced its arc across half the heavens until I located orange Arcturus. Then I zoomed in on the star, as littler stars grew larger and hurtled out of range around it, sought its seven graygreen planets and located number five among them, the watery world that Knafti had spawned upon. I bade the computing mind inside the tape machine reconstruct the events of the orbit bombing for me, and watched hell-bombs splash enormous mushrooms of poisonous foam into the Arcturan sky, whipping the island cities with tidal waves and drowning them in death. Then I destroyed the whole planet. I turned Arcturan into a nova and watched the hot driven gases sphere out to embrace the planet, boil its seas, slag its cities... and found myself sweating. I ordered another drink from the dispenser and switched the machine off. And then I became aware that the pale blue light over the door to Haber's office was glowing insistently. It was time; my visitors had arrived. C onnick had brought his kids along, three of them; the lover from Donnegan General had brought two more; Ilnafti and Colonel Peyroles had Timmy Brown. "Welcome to Romper Room," I said. "They're making lynch mobs young this year." They all yelled at me at once -- or all but Knafti, whose tweeting chitter just didn't have the volume to compete. I listened, and when they showed signs of calming down I reached into fat cat Huber's booze drawer and poured myself a stiff one and said, "All right, which of you creeps want first crack?" And they boiled up again while I drank my drink. All of them, except Candace Harmon, who only stood by the door and looked at me. So I said, "All right, Connick. you first. Are you going to make me spread it all over the newscasts that you had a dishonorable discharge?... And by the way, maybe you'd like to meet my assistant blackmailer; Miss Harmon over there dug up the dirt on you." Her boy friend yelped, but Candace just went on looking. I didn't look back, but kept my eyes on Connick. He squinted his eyes, put his hands in his pockets and said, with considerable self-restraint, "You know I was only seventeen years old when that happened." "Oh, sure. I know more. You had a nervous breakdown the year after your discharge, space cafard, as they call it on the soapies. Yellow fever is what we called it on the Moon." He glanced quickly at his kids, the two that were his own and the one that was not, and said rapidly: "You know I could have had that DD reversed -- " "But you didn't. The significant fact isn't that you deserted. The significant fact is that you were loopy. And, I'd say, still are." Timmy Brown stuttered: "One moment. I, Knafti, have asked that you cease -- " But Connick brushed him aside. "Why, Gunnarsen?" "Because I intend to win this election. I don't care what it costs -- especially what it costs you." "But, I, Knafti, have instructed -- " That was Timmy Brown trying again. "The Armistice Commission issued orders -- " That was Peyroles. "I don't know which is worse, you or the bugs!" And that was Candace's little friend from the hospital, and they all were talking at once again. Even Knafti came dragging toward me on his golden slug's belly, chirruping and hooting, and Timmy Brown was actually weeping as he tried to tell me I was wrong, I had to stop, the whole thing was against orders and why wouldn't I desist? I shouted: "Shut up, all of you!" They didn't, but the volume level dropped minutely. I rode over it: "What the hell do I care what any of you want? I'm paid to do a job. My job is to make people act a certain way. I do it. Maybe tomorrow I'll be paid to make them act the opposite way, and I'll do that, too. Anyway, who the hell are you to order me around? A stink-bug like you, Knafti? A GI quack like yourself, Wliitling? Or you, Connick. A -- " "A candidate for public office," he said clearly. And I give him much mana; he didn't shout, but he talked right over me. "And as such I have an obligation -- " But I out-yelled him anyway. "Candidate! You're a candidate right up to till the minute I tell the voters you're a nut, Connick. And then you're dead ! And I will tell them, I promise, if -- " I didn't get a chance to finish that sentence, because all three of Connick's kids were diving at me, his own two and the other one. They sent papers flying off Haber's desk and smashed his sand-crystal decanter; but they didn't get to my throat, where they clearly were aimed, because Connick and Timmy Brown dragged them back. Not easily. I allowed myself a sneer ."And what does that prove? Your kids like you, I admit -- even the one from Mars. The one that Knafti's people used for vivisection -- that Knafti himself worked over, likely as not. Nice picture, right? babies, destroying kids... or didn't you know that Knafti himself was one of the boss bugs on Timmy Brown shrieked wildly, "You don't know what you are doing. It was not Knafti's fault at all!" His ashen face was haggard, his rotten teeth bared in a grimace. And he was weeping. Tf you apply heat to a single molecule it will take off like a tom with a spark under his tail, but you cannot say where it will go. If you heat a dozen molecules they will fling out in all directions, but you still do not know which directions they will be. If, however, you heat a few a thimble of dilute gas, you know where they will go: they will expand. Mass action. You can't tell what a single molecule may do -- call it the molecule's free will, if you like -- but masses obey mass laws. Masses of anything; even so small a mass as the growling troop that confronted me in Haber's office. I let them yell, and all the yelling was at me. Even Candace was showing the frown and the darkening of the eyes and the working of the lips, although she watched me as silently and steadily as ever. Connick brought it to a head: "All right, everybody," he yelled, "now listen to me! Let's get this thing straightened out!" He stood up, a child gripped by each elbow and the third, the youngest, trapped between him and the door. He looked at me with such loathing that I could feel it -- and didn't like it, either, although it was no more than I had expected, and he said: "It's true. Sammy, here, was one of the kids from Mars. Maybe that has made me think things I shouldn't have thought -- he's my kid now, and when I think of those stinkbugs cutting -- " He stopped himself and turned to Knafti. "Well, I see something. A man who would do a thing like that would be a fiend. I'd cut his heart out with my bare hands. But you aren't a man." Grimly he let go of the kids and strode toward Knafti. "I can't forgive you. God help me, it isn't possible. But I can't blame you -- exactly -- any more than I can blame lightning for striking my house. I think I was wrong. Maybe I'm wrong now. But -- I don't know what you people do -- I'd like to shake your hand. Or whatever the hell it is you've got there. I've been thinking of you as a perverted murderer and a filthy animal, but I'll tell you right now, I'd rather work together with you -- for your base, for peace, for whatever we can get together on -- than with some human beings in this room!" I didn't stay to watch the tender scene that followed. I didn't have to, since the cameras and tape recorders that the studio people had activated for me behind every one-way mirror in the room would be watching for me. I could only hope they had not missed a single word or scream, because I didn't think I could do that scene over again. I opened the door quietly and left. And as I was going I caught the littlest Connick kid sneaking past me, headed for the #-V set in the waiting room, and snaked out an arm to stop him. "Stinker!" he hissed. "Rat fink!" "You may be right," I told him, "but go back and keep your father company. You're in on living history today." "Nuts! I always watch Dr. Zhivago on Monday nights, and it's on in five minutes and -- " "Not tonight it isn't, son. You can hold that against me, too. We preempted the time for a different show entirely." I escorted him back into the room, closed the door, picked up my coat and left. C andace was waiting for me with the car. She was driving it herself. "Will I make the nine-thirty flight?" I asked. "Sure, Gunner." She steered onto the autotraffic lane, put the car on servo and dialed the scatport, then sat back and lit a cigarette for each of us. I took it and looked morosely out tinwindow. Down below us, on the slowtraffic level, we were passing a torchlight parade, with floats and glee clubs and free beer at the major pedestrian intersections. I opened the glove compartment and took out field glasses, looked through them -- "Oh, you don't have to check up, Gunner. I took care of it. They're all plugging the program." "I see they are." Not only were the marchers carrying streamers that advertised our preempt show, that was now already beginning to be on the air, but the floats carried projection screens and amplifiers. You couldn't look anywhere in the procession without seeing Knafti, huge and hideous in his gold carapace, clutching the children and protecting them against the attack of that monster from another planet, me. The studio people had done a splendid job of splicing in no time at all. The whole scene was there on camera, as real as I had just lived it. "Want to listen?" Candace fished out and passed me a hyperboloid long-hearer, but I didn't need it. I remembered what the voices would be saying. There would be Connick denouncing me. Timmy Brown denouncing me. The kids denouncing me, all of them. Colonel Peyroles, denouncing me; Commander Whitling, denouncing me; even Knafti -- denouncing me. All that hate and only one target. Me. "Of course. Junior'll fire you. He'll have to, Gunner." I said, "I need a vacation anyway." It wouldn't matter. Sooner or later, when the pressure was off, Junior would find a way to hire me back. Once the lawsuits had been settled. Once the armistice commission could finish its work. Once I could be put on the payroll inconspicuously, at an inconspicuous job in an inconspicuous outpost of the firm. With an inconspicuous future. We slid over the top of a spiraling ramp and down into the parking bays of the scatport. "So long, honey," I said, "and Merry Christmas to you both." "Oh, Gunner! I wish -- " But I knew what she really wished and I wouldn't let her finish. I said, "He's a nice fellow, Whitling. And you know? I'm not." I didn't kiss her good-by. The scatjet was ready for boarding. I fed my ticket into the check-in slot, got the green light as the turnstile clicked open, entered the plane and took a seat on the far side, by the window. You can win any cause if you care to pay the price. All it takes is one human sacrifice. By the time the scatjet began to roar, to quiver and to turn on its axis away from the terminal I had faced the fact that that price once and for all was paid. I saw Candace standing there on the roof of the loading dock, her skirts whipped by the backblast. She didn't wave to me, but she didn't go away as long as I could see her standing on the platform. Then, of course, she would go back to her job and ultimately on Christmas morning to that nice guy at the nospital. Haber would stay in charge of his nolonger-important branch office. Connick would win his campaign. Knafti would transact his incomprehensible business with Earth; and if any of them ever thought of me again it would be with loathing, anger and contempt. But that is the way to win an election. You have to pay the price. It was just the breaks of the game that the price of this one was me. They came from space. Earth was their prey! by Keith Latimer In the same issue -- by Frederik Pohl Many more in the October IF -- now monthly! Don't miss it! r Imagine! Here's what you gel . Commander Camera Retai Value:  # I Roll Kodacolor Film Retail Value: # I Roll Kodak Black-and-Whitc Film Retail Value: .# Pre paid Processing Certificate Retail Value: # (Good for # Jumbo Color Print' and I new fresh roll of Kodacolor Film!) # # limited! Clip coupon and mail today! the button -- you can't make mistakes! Nothing to locus! Nothing to set or adjust! No double exposures! You get crisp, sharp blackand-whites, amazingly life-like color shots -- even slides -- with no effort at all! P.O. Box #, N.Y., N.Y. # extra charge). Total retail value: #. I pay only # plus # handling. name (please print)  Send C.O.D. I am enclosing # deposit and will pay postman #. plus #? handling, plus postal charges.  I want to save postal charges. I am enclosing #. plus #? for handling. not completely pleased! Forgotten road to success in writing By J. D. Ratcliff X can't imagine why more beginners don't take the short road to publication -- by writing magazine and newspaper articles. I've made a good living for # years writing articles, and I've enjoyed every minute of it. I've interviewed Nobel Prize winners and heads of state. I've covered stories from Basel to Bangkok to Buffalo. It's a great life. No commuter trains to catch, no office routine. Whether I'm at home or abroad on assignment, I write from eight to noon every day -- no more, no less. My afternoons are my own. The market for articles is vast and hungry. Over # were sold last year to magazines alone. Editors want pieces on almost any subject that comes natural to you -- but they demand that your writing be sound and professional. To teach professional writing techniques to serious beginners, I joined with Rod Serling, Faith Baldwin, Bennett Cerf, and eight other leading authors to start the Famous Writers School. We poured everything we know about successful writing into a new kind of course which trains you at home, in spare time. You begin with the fundamentals of all good writing. Then, you specialize in articles and other non-fiction. (Or in Fiction, Advertising or Business Writing.) You learn to write by writing. Our instructors, themselves all published authors, work with you by mail much as editors do with established writers. Our School is young. Yet students, many still in training, have broken into print in more than # publications. Several sold pieces they wrote as School assignments. Writing Aptitude Test offered To find out if you too can be a published writer, send for the School's revealing Aptitude Test. If you test well -- or offer other evidence of writing ability -- you may enroll. However, there is no obligation to do so. "Jack" Ratcliff is one of America's highest paid free-lance writers. Although he works only four hours a day, he has had hundreds of articles published in top magazines, including over # in Reader's Digest alone. Famous Writers School Dept. #, Westport, Connecticut I want to know' if I have writing aptitude. Please mail me, without obligation, your Aptitude Test and #-page brochure. Mr. Mrs Age, Miss (please print) Street City Zone... County State The School is accredited by the Accrediting Commission of the National Home Study Council, Washington, D.C.  December # o n o n C ro -- if you want to keep your copy of Galaxy intact for permanent possession! Why mutilate a good thing? But, by the same token... if you're devotee enough to want to keep your copies in mint condition, you ought to subscribe. You really ought to. For one thing, you get your copies earlier. For another, you're sure you'll get them! Sometimes newsstands run out -- the mail never does. (And you can just put your name and address on a plain sheet of paper and mail it to us, at the address below. We'll know what you mean... provided you enclose your check!) In the past few years Galaxy has published the finest stories by the finest writers in the field -- Bester, Heinlein, Pohl, Asimov, Sturgeon, Leiber and nearly everyone else. In the next few years it will go right on, with stories that are just as good... or better. Don't miss any issue of Galaxy. You can make sure you won't. Just subcribe today. (lf, on the other hand, your habit is to read them once and go on to something new -- please -- feel free to use the coupon! It's for your convenience, not ours.) #XXV Galaxy is published in French and Italian. The U. S. Edition is published in Braille. This Edition is also published in Living Tape by Blind, Inc., Des Moines, Iowa. by Harry Harrison by Wyman Guin by Lester del Rey No. #... # Editor Science Editor Associate Editor Publisher Production Manager Advertising Subscription Mgr. by Norman Spinrad by Roger Zelazny by David R. Bunch by Sheri S. Eberhart by Willy Ley by Frederik Pohl bi-monthly by Galaxy Publishing Corporation. Main offices: #I Hudson Street, New York #, N. Y. #c per copy Subscribtion: (# copies) # per year in the United States, Canada, Mexico, South and Central America and U. S. Possessions. Elsewhere #. Second-class postage paid at New York, N. Y. and at additional mailing offices. Copyright New York # by Qalaxy Publishing Corporation, Robert M. Guinn, President. All rights Including translations reserved. Ail material submitted must be accompanied by self-addressed stamped envelopes. The publisher assumes no responsibility for unsolicited material. All stories printed in this magazine are fiction and any similarity between characters and actual persons is coincidental. Printed in the U.SA. By The Guinn Co., Inc. N. T. Title Reg. U. S. Pat. Off. T et's say that we get to Mars in the next few years and learn that, in spite of everything, there really are Martians. The way we learn this is that our spacecraft cushions its soft landing on a Martian canal-tender's hut; and as a direct consequence of this mishap grave events follow, for all of which the Martian government holds us responsible. Next thing you know the President of the United States is summoned to defend himself before the Third Marslaw Folk Conciliatorium. Clearly the President needs a lawyer -- and a space lawyer, at that. Where is he going to find one? As a matter of fact, he won't have very far to look -- not by the time we land on Mars, and indeed not even today. Space law is already a recognized specialty; the most recent proof of this to cross our desk is a fat, good-looking volume entitled Law and Public Order in Space (Yale University Press), written by three law professors named McDougal, Lasswell and Vlasic. (Professors McDougal and Lasswell are on the Yale faculty. Professor Vlasic, however, shows just how far this thing has gone. Secrets entrusted to a few be generally told -- things you ought to know. Great truths are dangerous to onebut factors for personal power and accomplishment in the hands of those who understand them. Behind die tales of the miracles and mysteries of the ancients, lie centuries of their secret probing into nature's laws -- their amazing discoveries of the hidden processes of man's mind, and the mastery of life's problems. Once shrouded in mystery to avoid their destruction by mass fear and ignorance, these bets remain a useful heritage for the thousands of men and women who privately use them in their homes today. The Rosicrucians (not a religious Rosicrucians organization) an age-old brotherhood of learning, have preserved this secret wisdom in their archives for centuries. They now invite you to share the practical helpfulness of their teachings. Write today for a free copy of the book, "The Mastery of Life." Within its pages may lie a new life of opportunity for you. Address: Scribe n.X.Q.  Scribe N.X.Q. i San Jose, California J Please send me the free book. The Mastery i of Life, which explains how I may learn to i use my faculties and powers of mind. ' I ' Nim, l I ! Address I City.  with his academic connection: his school is McGill's Institute of Air and Space Law.) What is most interesting about Law and Public Order in Space is that it is not science fiction. It is solid law: which means that it rests firmly on statute and precedent, and although you might not think it, both statute and precedent exist copiously right now. The authors have found any number of points of law concerning marine vessels and aircraft, for example, which must clearly apply to Gemiri and Vostok as well. How can nations determine who owns what when Mars is colonized? The precedents come from Antarctica. What happens if there are Martians, and they object? A whole budget of law on such questions as American relations with the Apaches give the answers. The authors of this tome have considered nearly as many possibilities as Heinlein and Van Vogt -- and have found legal matter concerning everything from a collision between orbiting satellites to the trick question of contact with superintendent aliens who wish to send us missionaries preaching their One True Religion. It's interesting reading. (Quotes a number of familiar names as authorities, by the way -- Arthur C. Clarke, Lester del Rey, Willy Ley, C. S. Lewis, etc.) Maybe we should all start boning up right now... Tf not on space law, then how about the sort of law, or at least governmental policy, that scientists are making right now? What makes us think of that is another book, this one called Scientists and National Policy Making (Columbia University Press), a symposium edited by Robert Gilpin and Christopher Wright on how scientists are helping to shape government policies today. There are plenty of them, some # in that National Bureau of Standards alone. What do they do? Why, they advise, mostly. But their advice has much force behind it, since it is rather clear that most laymen don't -- and can't -- know enough about certain rather large scientific questions to be entitled to an opinion without such advice. This is a step forward -- as the book points out, in the halfcentury after the National Academy of Sciences was founded in # it was consulted by the War Department on only five subjects, including "Tests for the Purity of Whiskey" and how to preserve paint on Army knapsacks. There have been changes since Left , right! Left, right! Keep -- and, above all, I B ill never realized that sex was the cause of it all. If the sun that morning had not been burning so warmly in the brassy sky of Phigerinadon II, and if he had not glimpsed the sugar-white and barrel-wide backside of Inga-Maria Calyphigia while she bathed in the stream, he might have paid more attention to his plowing than to the burning pressures of heterosexuality. He would have driven his furrow to the far side of the hill before the seductive music sounded along don't ask why I the road. He might never have heard it and his life would have been very, very different. But he did hear it and dropped the handles of the plow that was plugged into the robomule, turned and gaped. It was indeed a fabulous sight Leading the parade was a onerobot-band, twelve-feet high and splendid in its great black busby that concealed the hi-fi speakers. The golden pillars of its legs stamped forward as its thirty articulated arms sawed, plucked and fingered at a dazzling variety of instruments. Martial music poured out in wave after inspiring wave and even Bill's thick peasant feet stirred in their clodhoppers as the shining boots of the squad of soldiers crashed along the road in perfect unison. Medals jingled on the manly swell of their scarlet-clad chests. And there could certainly be no nobler sight in all the world. To their rear marched the sergeant, gorgeous in his braid and brass, thickly clustered medals and ribbons, sword and gun, girdled gut and steely eye which sought out Bill where he stood gawking over the fence. The grizzled head nodded in his direction, the steel-trap mouth bent into a friendly smile and there was a conspiratorial wink. Then the little legion was past, and hurrying behind in their wake came a huddle of dustcovered ancillary robots, hopping and crawling or rippling along on treads. As soon as these had gone by Bill climbed clumsily over the splitrail fence and ran after them. There were no more than two interesting events every four years here, and he was not going to miss what hopefully promised to be a third. A crowd had already gathered in the market square when Bill hurried up, and they were listening to an enthusiastic band concert. The robot hurled itself into the glorious measures of Star Troopers to the Skies Avaunt, and thrashed its way through Rockets Rumble and almost demolished itself in the tumultuous rhythm of Sappers at the Pithead Digging. It pursued this last tune so strenuously that one of its legs flew off, rising high into the air, but was caught dexterously before it could hit the ground and the music ended with the robot balancing on its remaining leg beating time with the detached limb. It also, after an ear-fracturing peal on the basses, used the leg to point across the square to where a tri-di screen and refreshment booth had been set up. The troopers had vanished into the tavern and the recruiting sergeant stood alone among his robots, beaming a welcoming smile. ( t T ow hear this! Free drinks ' for all, courtesy of the Emperor, and some lively scenes of jolly adventure in distant climes to amuse you while you sip," he called in an immense and leathery voice. Most of the people drifted over, Bill in their midst, though a few embittered and elderly draftdodgers slunk away between the houses. Cooling drinks were shared out by a robot with a spigot for a navel and an inexhaustible supply of plastic glasses in one metallic hip. Bill sipped his happily while he followed the enthralling adventures of the space troopers in full color with sound effects and stimulating subsonics. There was battle and death and glory though it was only the Chingers who died: troopers only suffered neat little wounds in their extremities that could be covered easily by small bandages. And while Bill was enjoying this. Recruiting Sergeant Grue was enjoying him, his little piggy eyes ruddy with greed as they fastened onto the back of Bill's neck. This is the one! he chortled to himself while, unknowingly, his yellowed tongue licked at his lips. He could already feel the weight of the bonus money in his pocket. The rest of the audience were the usual mixed bag of overage men, fat women, beardless youths and other unenlistables. All except this broadshouldered, square-chinned, curly-haired chunk of electroniccannon fodder. With a precise hand on the controls the sergeant lowered the background subsonics and aimed a tight-beam stimulator at the back of his victim's head. Bill writhed in his seat, almost taking part in the glorious battles unfolding before him. As the last chord died and the screen went blank the refreshment robot pounded hollowly on its metallic chest and bellowed sheeplike audience swept that way, all except Bill who was plucked from their midst by a powerful arm. "Here, I saved some for you," the sergeant said, passing over a prepared cup so loaded with dissolved ego-reducing drugs that they were crystallizing out at the bottom. "You're a fine figure of a lad and to my eye seem a cut above the yokels here. Did you ever think of making your career in the forces?" "I'm not the military type, shargeant..." Bill chomped his jaws and spat to remove the impediment to his speech, puzzled at the sudden fogginess in his thoughts. Though it was a tribute to his physique that he was even conscious after the volume of drugs and sonics that he had been plyed with. "Not the military type. My fondest ambition is to be of help in the best way I can, in my chosen career as a Technical Fertilizer Operator and I'm almost finished with my correspondence course..." ttnphat's a crappy job for a bright lad like you," the sergeant said while clapping him on the arm to get a good feel of his biceps. Rock. He resisted the impulse to pull Bill's lip down and take a quick peek at the condition of his back teeth. Later. "Leave that kind of job to those that like it. No chance of promotion. While a career in the troopers has no top. Why Grand-Admiral Pflunger came upthrough the rocket tubes, as they say, from recruit trooper to grand-admiral. How does that sound?" "It sounds very nice for Mr. Pflunger but I think fertilizer operating is more fun. Gee -- I'm feeling sleepy. I think I'll go lie down." "Not before you've seen this, just as a favor to me of course," the sergeant said, cutting in front of him and pointing to a large book held open by a tiny robot. "Clothes make the man and most men would be ashamed to be seen in a crummy looking smock like that thing draped around you or wearing those broken canal boats on their feet. Why look like that when you can look like this?" Bill's eyes followed the thick finger to the color plate in the book where a miracle of misapplied engineering caused his own face to appear on the illustrated figure dressed in trooperred. The sergeant flipped the pages and on each plate the uniform was a little more gaudy, the rank higher. The last one was that of a grand-admiral and Bill blinked at his own face under the plumed helmet, now with a touch of crowfeet about the eyes and sporting a handsome and gray-shot moustache, but still undeniably his own. "That's the way you will look," the sergeant murmured into his ear, "once you have climbed the ladder of success. Would you like to try a uniform on? Of course you would like to try a uniform on. Tailor!" When Bill opened his mouth to protest the sergeant put a large cigar into it, and before he could get it out the robot tailor had rolled up, swept a curtain bearing arm about him and stripped him naked. "Hey! Hey...!" he said. "It won't hurt," the sergeant said, poking his great head through the curtain and beaming at Bill's muscled form. He poked a finger into a pectoral (rock) and then withdrew. tt"vuch!" Bill said as the  ' tailor extruded a cold pointer and jabbed him with it, measuring his size. Something went chunk deep inside its tubjacket began to emerge from a slot in the front. In an instant this was slipped onto Bill and the shining golden buttons buttoned. Luxurious gray moleskin trousers were pulled on next, then gleaming black knee-length boots. Bill staggered a bit as the curtain was whipped away and a powered full-length mirror rolled up. "Oh how the girls love a uniform," the sergeant said, "and I can't blame them." A memory of the vision of Inga-Maria Calyphigia's matched white moons obscured Bill's sight for a moment, and when it had cleared he found he was grasping a stylo and was about to sign the form that the recruiting sergeant held before him. "No," Bill said, a little amazed at his own firmness of mind. "I don't really want to. Technical Fertilizer Operator..." "And not only will you receive this lovely uniform, an enlistment bonus and a free medical examination, but you will be awarded these handsome medals." The sergeant took a flat box, offered to him on cue by a robot, and opened it to display a glittering array of ribbons and bangles. "This is the Honorable Enlistment Award," he intoned gravely, pinning a jewel-encrusted nebula, pendant on chartreuse, to Bill's wide chest. "And the Emperor's Congratulatory Gilded Horn, The Forward to Victory Starburst, the Praise Be Given Salutation of the Mothers of the Victorious Fallen and the Everflowing Cornucopia which does not mean anything but it looks nice and can be used to carry contraceptives." He stepped back and admired Bill's chest which was now adangle with ribbons, shining metal and gleaming paste gems. "I just couldn't," Bill said. "Thank you anyway for the offer, but..." The sergeant smiled, prepared even for this eleventh hour resistance, and pressed the button on his belt that actuated the programmed hypno-coil in the heel of Bill's new boot. The powerful neural current surged through the contacts and Bill's hand twitched and jumped, and when the momentary fog had lifted from his eyes he saw that he had signed his name. "But... " C#'lX#'elcome to the Space  ' Troopers," the sergeant boomed, smacking him on the back (trapezius like rock) and IN!" in a larger voice, and the recruits stumbled from the tavern. "What have they done to my son!" Bill's mother screeched, coming into the market square, clutching at her bosom with one hand and towing his baby brother Charlie with the other. Charlie began to cry and wet his pants. "Your son is now a trooper for the greater glory of the Emperor," the sergeant said, pushing his slack-jawed and round-shouldered recruit squad into line. "No! it can't be..." Bill's mother sobbed, tearing at her graying hair. "I'm a poor widow he's my sole support... you cannot...!" "Mother..." Bill said, but the sergeant shoved him back into the ranks. "Be brave, madam," he said humbly. "There can be no greater glory for a mother." He dropped a large newly minted coin into her hand. "Here is the enlistment know he wants you to have it. With a clash of heels the graceless recruits braced their shoulders and lifted their chins. Much to his surprise, so did Bill. In a single, graceful motion as the command robot relayed the order to the hypno-coil in fect rhythm, so well under control that, try as hard as he could Bill could neither turn his head nor wave a last good-by to his mother. She vanished behind him and one last, anguished wail cut through the thud of marching feet. "Step up the count to #," the sergeant ordered, glancing at the watch which was set under the nail of his little finger. "Just ten miles to the station and we'll be in camp tonight, my lads." The command robot moved its metronome up one notch and the tramping boots conformed to the smarter pace and the men began to sweat. By the time they had reached the copter station it was nearly dark, their red paper uniforms hung in shreds, the gilt had been rubbed from their potmetal buttons and the surface charge that repelled the dust from their thin plastic boots had leaked away. They looked as ragged, weary, dusty and miserable as they felt. II I t wasn't the recorded bugle playing reveille that woke Bill, but the supersonics that streamed through the metal frame of his bunk that shook him teeth. He sprang to his feet and stood there shivering in the gray of dawn. Because it was summer the floor was refrigerated : no mollycoddling of the men in Camp Leon Trotsky. The pallid, chilled figures of the other recruits loomed up on every side. When the soul-shaking vibrations died away they dragged their thick sackcloth and sandpaper fatigue uniforms from their bunks, pulled them hastily on, jammed their feet into the great, purple recruit boots and staggered out into the dawn. "I am here to break your spirit," a voice, rich with menace, told them, and they looked up and shivered even more as they faced the chief demon in this particular hell. Petty Chief Officer Deathwish Drang was a specialist from the tips of the angry spikes of his hair to the corrugated stamping soles of his mirror-like boots. He was wide shouldered and lean hipped, while his long arms hung, curved like some horrible anthropoid, the knuckles of his immense fists scarred from the merciless breaking of thousands of teeth. It was impossible to look at this detestable form and imagine that it issued from the tender womb of a woman. He could never been born; he must have been built to order by the government. Most terrible of all was the head. The face! The hairline was scarcely a fingerswidth above the black tangle of the brows that were set like a rank growth of foliage at the rim of the black pits that concealed the eyes -- visible only as baleful red gleams in the stygian darkness. A nose, broken and crushed, squatted above the mouth that was like a knife slash in the taut belly of a corpse, while from bebetween the lips issued the great, white fangs of the canine teeth, at least two inches long, that rested in grooves on the lower lip. "I am Petty Chief Officer Deathwish Drang and you will call me 'sir' or 'm'lord'." He began to pace grimly before the row of terrified recruits. "I am your father and your mother and your whole universe and your dedicated enemy, and very soon I will have you regretting the day you were bom. I will crush your will. When I say frog you will jump. My job is to turn you into troopers, and troopers have discipline. Discipline simply means unthinking subservience, loss of free will, absolute obedience. That is all I ask..." T Te stopped before Bill, who was not shaking quite as much as the other recruits and scowled. "I don't like your face. One month of Sunday KP." "Sir..." "And a second month for talking back." He waited, but Bill was silent He had already learned his first lesson on how to be a good trooper. Keep your mouth shut. Death wish paced on. "Right now you are nothing but horrible, sordid, flabby pieces of debased civilian flesh. I shall turn that flesh to muscle, your wills to jelly, your minds to machines. You will become good troopers or I will kill you. Very soon you will be hearing stories about me, vicious stories about how I killed and ate a recruit who disobeyed me." He halted and stared at them. Slowly the coffin-lid lips parted in an evil travesty of a grin, while a drop of saliva formed at the tip of each whitened tusk. "That story is true." A moan broke from the row of recruits and they shook as though a chill wind had passed over them. The smile vanished. "We will run to breakfast now as soon as I have some volunteers for an easy assignment. Can any of you drive a helicar?" Two recruits hopefully raised their hands and he beckoned them forward. "Alright, both of you, mops and buckets behind that door. Clean out the latrine while the rest are eating. You'll have a better appetite for lunch." That was Bill's second lesson on how to be a good trooper: never volunteer. The days of recruit training passed with a horribly lethargic speed. With each day conditions became worse and Bill's exhaustion greater. This seemed impossible, but it was nevertheless true. A large number of gifted and sadistic minds had designed it to be that way. The recruits' heads were shaved for uniformity and their genitalia painted with orange antiseptic to control the endemic crotch crickets. The food was theoretically nourishing but incredibly vile and when, by mistake, one batch of meat was served in an edible state it was caught at the last moment and thrown out and the cook reduced two grades. Their sleep was broken by mock gas attacks and their free time filled with caring for their equipment. nphe seventh day was designated as a day of rest but they all had received punishments, like Bill's KP, and it was as any other day. On this, the third Sunday of their imprisonment, they were stumbling through the last hour of the day before the lights were extinguished and they were finally permitted to crawl into their casehardened bunks. Bill pushed against the weak force field that blocked the door, cunningly designed to allow the desert flies to enter but not leave the barracks, and dragged himself in. After fourteen hours of KP his legs vibrated with exhaustion and his arms were wrinkled and pallid as a corpse's from the soapy water. He dropped his jacket to the floor, where it stood stiffly, supported by its burden of sweat, grease and dust, and dragged his shaver from the foot locker. In the latrine he bobbed his head around trying to find a clear space on one of the mirrors. All of them had been heavily stenciled in large letters with Black-rimmed, bloodshot eyes stared back at him as he ran the buzzing machine over the underweight planes of his jaw. It took more than a minute for the meaning of the question to pentrate his fatigue-drugged brain. "I haven't got a sister," he grumbled peevishly. "And if I did why should she want to marry a lizard anyway?" It was a rhetorical question but it brought an answer from the far end of the room, from the last shot tower in the second row. "It doesn't mean exactly what it says -- it's just there to make us hate the dirty enemy more." Bill jumped, he had thought he was alone in the latrine, and the razor buzzed spitefully and gouged a bit of flesh from his lip. "Who's there? Why are you hiding?" he snarled, then recognized the huddled dark figure and the many pairs of boots. "Oh, it's only you Eager." His anger drained away and he turned back to the mirror. Eager Beager was so much a part of the latrine that you forgot he was there. A moon-faced, eternally smiling youth whose apple red cheeks never lost their glow, and whose smile looked so much out of place here in Camp Leon Trotsky that everyone wanted to kill him until they remembered that he was mad. TTe had to be mad because he was always eager to help his buddies and had volunteered as permanent latrine orderly. Not only that, but he liked to polish boots and had offered to do those of one after another of his buddies until now he did the boots for every man in the squad every night. Whenever they were in the barracks Eager Beager could be found crouched at the end of the thrones that were his personal domain, surrounded by heaps of shoes and polishing industriously, his face wreathed in smiles. He would still be there after lights-out, working by the light of a burning wick struck in a can of polish and was usually up before the others in the morning, finishing his voluntary job and still smiling. Sometimes, when the boots were very dirty, he worked right through the night. The kid was obviously insane but no one turned him in because he did such a good job on the boots and they all prayed that he wouldn't die of exhaustion until recruit training was finished. "Well if that's what they want to say, why don't they just say 'hate the dirty enemy more'," Bill complained. He jerked his thumb at the far wall where there was a poster labeled tured a life-size illustration of a Chinger, a seven foot high saurian that looked very much like a scale covered, four armed, green kangaroo with an alligator's head. "Whose sister would want to marry a thing like that anyway? And what would a thing like that want to do with a sister, except maybe eat her?" Eager put a last buff on a purple toe and picked up another boot. He frowned for a brief instant to show what a serious thought this was. "Well you see, gee -- it doesn't mean a real sister. It's just part of psychological warfare. We have to win the war. To win the war we have to fight hard. In order to fight hard we have to have good soldiers. Good soldiers have to hate the enemy. That's the way it goes. The Chingers are the only non-human race that has been discovered in the galaxy that has gone beyond the aboriginal level, so naturally we have to wipe them out." "What the hell do you mean naturally ? I don't want to wipe anyone out. I just want to go home and be a Technical Fertilizer Operator." Cfl TC#'ell I don't mean you per' ' sonally, of course -- gee!" Eager opened a fresh can of polish with purplestained hands and dug his fingers into it. "I mean the human race, that's just the way we do things. If we don't wipe them out they'll wipe us out. Of course they say that war is against their religion and they will only fight in defense, and they have never made attacks, yet. But we can't believe them even though it is true. They might change their religion or their minds some day and then where would we be? The best answer is to wipe them out now." Bill unplugged his razor and washed his face in the tepid, rusty water. "It still doesn't seem to make sense. Alright, so the sister I don't have doesn't marry one of them. But how about that -- " he pointed to the stenciling -- " The sign above the urinal for the moment that we don't have any secrets here worth traveling a mile to hear, much less twenty-five light-years -- how could a Chinger possibly be a spy? What kind of make-up would disguise a seven foot lizard as a recruit? You couldn't even disguise one to look like Deathwish Drang, though you could get pretty close -- " The lights went out and, as though using his name had summoned him like a devil from the pit, the voice of Deathwish blasted through the barracks. "Into your sacks! Into your sacks! Don't you lousy bowbs know there's a war on!" he rumbled menacingly. Bill stumbled away through the darkness of the barracks where the only illumination was the red glow from Deathwish's eyes. He fell asleep the instant his head touched his carborundum pillow and it seemed that only a moment had elapsed before reveille sent him hurtling from his bunk. At breakfast, while he was painfully cutting his coffee-substitute into chunks small enough to swallow, the telenews reported heavy fighting in the Beta Lyra sector with mounting losses. A groan ripples through the mess hall when this was announced, not because of any excess of patriotism, but because any bad news would only make things worse for them. They did not know how this would be arranged, but they were positive it would be. They were right. Oince the morning was a bit  cooler than usual the Monday parade was postponed until noon when the ferroconcrete drill ground would have warmed up nicely and there would be the maximum number of heat prostration cases. But this was just the beginning. From where Bill stood at attention near the rear he could see that the airconditioned canopy was up on the reviewing stand. That meant brass. The trigger guard of his atomic rifle dug a hole into his shoulder and a drop of sweat collected then dripped from the tip of his nose. Out of the corners of his eyes he could see the steady ripple of motion as men collapsed here and there among the massed ranks of thousands, and were dragged to the waiting ambulances by alert corpsmen. Here they were laid in the shade of the vehicles until they revived and could be urged back to their positions in the formation with other staggering recruits. Then the band burst into Spacemen Ho and Chingers V anguished! and the broadcast signal to each boot heel snapped the ranks to attention at the same instant and the thousands of rifles flashed in the sun. The commanding general's staff car -- this was obvious from the two stars painted on it -- pulled up beside the reviewing stand and a tiny, round figure moved quickly through the fumacelike air to the comfort of the enclosure. Bill had never seen him any closer than this, at least from the front, though once while he was returning from late KP he had spotted the general getting into his car near the camp theatre. At least Bill thought it was him, but all he had seen was a brief rear view. Therefore, if he had a mental picture of the general, it was of a large backside superimposed on a teeny ant-like figure. He thought of most officers in these general terms, since the men of course had nothing to do with officers during their recruit training. Bill had had a good glimpse of a #nd lieutenant once, near the orderly room, and he knew he had a face. And there had been a medical officer who hadn't been more than thirty yards away, who had lectured them on venereal disease, but Bill had been lucky enough to sit behind a post and had promptly fallen asleep. After the band shut up, the anti-G loudspeakers floated out over the troops and the general addressed them. He had nothing to say that anyone cared to listen to and he closed with the announcement that because of losses in the field their training program would be accelerated, which was just what they had expected. Then the band played some more and they marched back to the barracks, changed into their haircloth fatigues and marched -- doubletime now -- to the range where they fired their atomic rifles at plastic replicas of Chingers that popped up out of holes in the ground. Their aim was very bad until Deathwish Drang popped out of a hole and every trooper switched to full automatic and hit with every charge fired from every gun, which is a very hard thing to do. Then the smoke cleared and they stopped cheering and started sobbing when they saw that it was only a plastic replica of Deathwish, now tom to tiny pieces, and the original appeared behind them and gnashed its tusks and gave them all a full month's KP. Ill tt'T'he human body is a wonderful thing," Bowb Brown said, a month later, when they were sitting around a table in the Lowest Ranks Klub eating plastic skinned sausages stuffed with road sweepings and drinking watery warm beer. Bowb Brown was a thoatherder from the plains, which is why they called him Bowb since everyone knows just what thoatherders do with their thoats. He was tall, thin and bowlegged, his skin burnt to the color of ancient leather. He rarely talked, being more used to the eternal silence of the plains broken only by the eerie cry of the restless thoat. He was a great thinker since the one thing he had had plenty of was time to think in. He could worry a thought for days, even weeks, before he mentioned it aloud, and while he was thinking about it nothing could disturb him. He even let them call him Bowb without protesting : call any other trooper bowb and he would hit you in the face. Bill and Eager and the other troopers from X squad sitting around the table all clapped and cheered, as they always did when Bowb said something. "Tell us more, Bowb!" "It can still talk -- I thought it was deadl" "Go on -- why is the body a wonderful thing?" They waited in expectant silence while Bowb managed to tear a bite from his sausage and, after ineffectual chewing, swallowed it with an effort that brought tears to his eyes. He eased the pain with a mouthful of beer and spoke. "The human body is a wonderful thing -- because if it doesn't die -- it lives." They waited for more until they realized that he was finished, then they sneered. "Boy, are you full of bowb!" "Sign up for O.C.S.!" "Yeah -- but what does it mean?" Bill knew what it meant, but didn't tell them. There were only half as many men in the squad as there had been the first day. One man had been transferred. All the others were sick or in the mental hospital, or discharged for the convenience of the government as being too crippled for active service. Or dead. The survivors, after losing every ounce of weight not made up of bone or essential connective tissue, Rad put back the lost weight in the form of muscle and were now completely adapted to the rigors of Camp Leon Trotsky, though they still loathed it. Bill marveled at the efficiency of the system. Civilians had to fool around with examinations, grades, retirement benefits, seniority and a thousand other factors that limited the efficiency of the workers. But how easily the troopers did it! They simply killed off the weaker ones and used the survivors. He respected the system. Though he still loathed it.  need a woman," Ugly Ugglesway said. "Don't talk dirty," Bill told him promptly, since he had been brought up correctly. "I'm not talking dirty!" Ugly whined. "It's not like I said I wanted to re-enlist or that I thought Deathwish was human or anything like that. I just said I need a woman. Don't we all?" "I need a drink," Bowb Brown said as he took a long swig from his glass of dehydrated reconstituted beer, shuddered, then squirted it out through his teeth in a long stream onto the concrete, where it instantly evaporated. "Affirm, affirm," Ugly agreed, bobbing his mat-haired warty head up and down. "I need a woman and a drink." His whine became almost plaintive. "After all, what else is there to want in the troopers outside of out?" They thought about that a long time, but could think of nothing else that anyone really wanted. Eager Beager looked out from under the table where he was surreptitiously polishing a boot and said that he wantetd more polish, but they ignored him. Even Bill, now that he put his mind to it, could think of nothing he really wanted other than this inextricably linked pair. He tried hard to think of something else, since he had vague memories of wanting other things when he had been a civilian, but nothing else came to mind. "Gee, it's only seven more weeks until we get our first pass," Eager said from under the table, then screamed as everyone kicked him at once. But slow as subjective time crawled by, the objective clocks were still operating and the seven weeks did pass by and eliminate themselves one by one. Busy weeks filled with all the essential recruit training courses: bayonet drill, small arms training, short arm inspection, greypfing, orientation lectures, drill, communal singing and the Articles of War. These last were read with dreadful regularity twice a week and were absolute torture because of the intense somnolence they brought on. At the first rustle of the scratchy, monotonous voice from the tape player heads would begin to nod. But every seat in the auditorium was wired with brain waves of the captive troopers. As soon as the shape of the Alpha wave indicated transition from consciousness to slumber a powerful jolt of current would be shot into the dozing buttocks, jabbing the owner painfully awake. The musty auditorium was a dimly lit torture chamber, filled with the droning dull voice punctuated by the sharp screams of the electrified, the sea of nodding heads abob here and there with painfully leaping figures. VTo one ever listened to the ' terrible executions and sentences announced in the Articles for the most innocent of crimes. Everyone knew that they had signed away all human rights when they enlisted. The itemizing of what they had lost interested them not in the slightest. What they really were interested in was counting the hours until they would receive their first pass. The ritual by which this reward was begrudgingly given was unusually humiliating, but they expected this and merely lowered their eyes and shuffled forward in the line, ready to sacrifice any remaining shards of their self-respect in exchange for the crimpled scrap of plastic... ms rite finished, there was a scramble for the monorail train whose track ran on electrically charged pillers, soaring over the thirtyfoot high barbed wire, crossing the quicksand beds, then dropping into the little farming town of Leyville. At least it had been an agricultural town before Camp Leon Trotsky had been built and sporadically, in the hours when the troopers weren't on leave, it followed its original agrarian bent. The rest of the time the grain and feed stores shut down and the drink and knock shops opened. Many times the same premises were used for both functions. A lever would be pulled when the first of the leave party thundered out of the station and grain bins became beds, salesclerks pimps, cashiers retained their same function -- though the prices went up -- while counters would be racked with glasses to serve as bars. It was to one of these establishments, a mortuary-cum-saloon, that Bill and his friends went. "What'll it be, boys?" the ever-smiling owner of the Final Resting Bar and Grill asked. "Double shot of embalming fluid," Bowb Brown told him. "No jokes," the landlord said, the smile vanishing for a second as he took down a bottle on MPs." The smile returned as money struck the counter. "Name your poison, gents." They sat around a long, narrow table as thick as it was wide with brass handles on both sides, and let the blessed relief of ethyl alcohol trickle a path down their dust-lined throats. "I never drank before I came into the service," Bill said, draining four fingers neat of Old Kidney Killer and held his glass out for more. ttX'ou never had to," Ugly  said, pouring. "That's for sure," Bowb Brown said, smacking his lips with relish and raising a bottle to his lips again. "Gee," Eager Beager said, sipping hesitantly at the edge of his glass, "It tastes like a tincture of sugar, wood chips, various esters and a number of higher alcohbls." "Drink up," Bowb said incoherently around the neck of the bottle"All them things is good for you." "Now I want a woman," Ugly said and there was a rush as they all jammed in the door trying to get out at the same time, until someone shouted Look! and they turned to see Eager still sitting at the table. "Woman!" Ugly said enthusiastically, in the tone of voice you say Dinner! in when you are calling a dog. The knot of men stirred in the doorway and stamped their feet. Eager didn't move. "Gee -- I think I'll stay right here," he said, his smile simpler than ever. "But you guys run along." "Don't you feel well. Eager?" "Feel fine." "Ain't you reached puberty?" "Gee... " "What you gonna do here?" Eager reached under the table and dragged out a canvas grip. He opened it to show that it was packed with great, purple boots. "I thought I'd catch up on my polishing." They walked slowly down the wooden sidewalk, silent for the moment. "I wonder if there is something wrong with Eager?" Bill asked, but no one answered him. They were looking down the minated sign that cast a tempting, ruddy glow. The front wall of the Spaceman's Rest was covered with shatterproof glass cases filled with tri-di pix of the fully dressed (bangle and double stars) entertainers, and further in with pix of them nude (debangled with fallen stars). Bill stayed the quick sound of panting by pointing to a small sign almost lost among the tumescent wealth of mammaries. "Move along," an MP grated and poked at them with his electronic nightstick. They shuffled on. r T'he next establishment admitted men of all classes, but the cover charge was # credits, more than they all had between pavement ended and all the lights were behind them. "What's that?" Ugly asked at the sound of murmured voices from a nearby darkened street. Peering closely they saw a line of troopers that stretched out of sight around a distant corner. "What's this?" he asked the last man in the line. , "Lower ranks cathouse. Two credits, two minutes. And don't try to buck the line, bowb. On the back, on the back." They joined up instantly and Bill ended up last, but not for long. They shuffled forward slowly and other troopers appeared and cued up behind him. The night was cool and he took many life-preserving slugs from his bottle. There was little conversation and what there was died as the red-lit portal loomed ever closer. It opened and closed at regular intervals and one by one Bill's buddies slipped in to partake of its satisfying, though rapid, pleasures. Then it was his turn and the door started to open and he started to step forward. Suddenly sirens started screaming and a large MP with a great fat belly jumped between Bill and the door. "Emergency recall. Back to the base you men!" it barked. Bill howled a strangled groan of frustration and leaped forward, but a light tap with the electronic nightstick sent him reeling back with the others. He was carried along, half stunned, with the shuffling wave of bodies while the sirens moaned and the artificial northern lights in the letters of flame each a hundred miles long. Someone put his hand out, holding Bill up as he started to slide under the trampling purple boots. It was his old buddy, Ugly, carrying a satiated smirk and he hated him and tried to hit him. But before he could raise his fist they were swept into a monorail car, hurtlIV ed through the night and disgorged back in Camp Leon Trotsky He forgot his anger when the gnarled claws of Deathwish Drang dragged them from the crowd. "Pack your bags," he rasped. "You're shipping out." "They can't do that to us -- we haven't finished our training." "They can do whatever they want, and they usually do. A. glorious space battle has just been fought to its victorious conclusion and there are over four a hundred thousand. Replacements are needed, which is you. Prepare to board the transports immediately if not sooner." "We can't -- we have no space gear! The supply room..." "All of the supply personnel have already been shipped out." "Food..." "The cooks and KP pushers are already spacebound. This is an emergency. All unessential personnel are being sent out. Probably to die." He twanged a tusk coyly and watched them with his loathsome grin. "While I remain here in peaceful security to train your replacements." The delivery tube plunked at his elbow and as he opened the message capsule and read its contents his smile slowly fell to pieces. "They're shipping me out too," he said, hollowly.  lready # recruits had been shipped into space through Camp Leon Trotsky, so the process was an automatic and smoothly working one even though this time it was processing itself, like a snake swallowing its own tail. Bill and his buddies were the last group of recruits through and the snake began ingesting itself right behind them. No sooner had they been shorn of their sprouting fuzz and deloused in the ultrasonic delouser than the barbers rushed at each other and in a welter of under and over arms, gobbets of hair, shards of moustache, bits of flesh, drops of blood, they clipped and shaved each other then pulled the operator after them into the ultrasonic chamber. Medical corpsmen gave themselves injections against rocket fever, space-cafard and the clap, record clerks issued themselves pay books and the loadmasters kicked each other up the ramps and into the waiting shuttle-ships. Rockets blasted, living columns of fire-like scarlet tongues licking down at the blasting pads, burning up the ramps in a lovely pyrotechnic display since the ramp operators were also aboard. The ships echoed and thundered up into the night sky leaving Camp Leon Trotsky a dark and silent ghost town. Bits of daily orders and punishment rosters rustled and blew from the bulletin boards, dancing through the deserted streets to finally plaster themselves against the noisy, bright windows of the Officer's Club. A great drinking party was in progress there, although there was much complaining because they had to serve themselves. Up and up the shuttleships shot, towards the great fleet of deep-spacers that darkened the stars above. It was a new fleet, the most powerful the galaxy had ever seen, so new in fact that the ships were still under construction. Welding torches while hot rivets hurled their flat trajectories across the sky into waiting buckets. The spots of light died away as one behemoth of the star lanes was completed and thin screams sounded in the spacesuit radio circuit as the workers, instead of being returned to the yards, were pressed into service on the ship they had so recently built. This was total war. T) ill staggered through the sag  ging plastic tube that connected the shuttleship to a dreadnaught of space and dropped his bags in front of a Petty Chief Officer who sat at a desk in the hanger-sized spacelock. Or rather he tried to drop it, but since there was no gravity the bags remained in midair and when he pushed them down he rose. (Since a body when it is falling freely is said to be in free fall, and anything with weight has no weight, and for every action there is an equal and opposite reaction or something like that.) The Petty looked up and snarled and pulled Bill back down to the deck. "None of your bowby spacelubber tricks, tropper. Name?" "Bill, spelled with two L's." "Bil," the Petty mumbled, licking the end of his stylo, then inscribing it in the ship's roster "Two L's for officers only, bowb -- learn your place. What's your classification?" "Recruit, unskilled, untrained, spacesick." "Well don't puke in here, that's what you have your own quarters for. You are now a Fusetender #th class, unskilled. Bunk down in compartment #J-#T-#. Move. And keep that woopsysack over your head." No sooner had Bill found his quarters and thrown his bags into a bunk, where they floated five inches over the reclaimed rock-wool mattress, then Eager Beager came in, followed by by Bowb Brown and a crowd of strangers, some of them carrying welding torches and angry expressions. "Where's Ugly and the rest of the squad?" Bill asked. Bowb shrugged and strapped himself into his bunk for a little shuteye. Eager opened one of the six bags he always carried and removed some boots to polish. "Are you saved?" a deep voice vibrant with emotion sounded from the other end of the compartment. Bill looked up startled, and the big trooper standing there saw the motion and stabbed towards him with an immense finger. "You, brother, are you saved?" "That's a little hard to say," Bill mumbled, bending over and rooting in his bag, hoping the man would go away. But he didn't, in fact he came over and sat down on Bill's bunk. Bill tried to ignore him, but this was hard to do because the trooper was over six feet high, heavily muscled and iron jawed. He had lovely, purplish black skin that made Bill a little jealous because his was only a sort of grayish pink. Since the trooper's shipboard uniform was almost the same shade of black he looked all of a piece, very effective with his flashing smile and piercing gaze. # #'IT#elcome aboard the Chris' ' tine Keeler," he said and with a friendly shake splintered most of Bill's knuckle bones. "The grand old lady of this fleet, commissioned almost a week ago. I'm Reverend Fusetender #th Class Tembo, and I see by the stencil on your bag that your name is Bill, and since we're shipmates, Bill, please call me Tembo, and how is the condition of your soul?" "I haven't had much chance to think about it lately..." "I should think not, just coming from recruit training, since attendance of chapel during training is a court-martial offense. But that's all behind you now and you can be saved. Might I ask if you are of the faith?" "My folks were Fundamentalist Zoraoastrian, so I suppose..." "Superstition, my boy, rank superstition. It was the hand of fate that brought us together in this ship, that your soul would have this one chance to be saved from the fiery pit. You've heard of Earth?" "I like plain food..." "It's a planet, my boy -- the home of the human race. The home from whence we all sprang, see it, a green and lovely world, a jewel in space." Tembo had slipped a tiny projector from his pocket while he spoke and a colored image appeared on the bulkhead, a planet swimming artistically through the void girdled by white clouds. Suddenly, ruddy lightning shot through the clouds and they twisted and boiled while great wounds appeared on the planet below. From the pinhead speaker came the tiny moaning sound of rolling, clashing thunder. "But wars sprang up among the sons of man and they smote each other with the atomic energies until the Earth itself groaned aloud and mighty was the holocaust. And when the final lightnings stilled there was death in the north, death in the west, death in the east, death, death, death. Do you realize what that means?" Tembo's voice was eloquent with feeling, suspended for an instant in midflight, waiting for the answer to the catachistical question. "I'm not sure," Bill said, rooting aimlessly in his bag, "I come from Phigerinadon II. it's a quieter place..." "There was no death in the spared, I ask you, and the answer is because it was the will of Samedi that all the false prophets and false religions and false gods be wiped from the face of the Earth so that the only true faith should remain. The First Reformed Voodoo Church , . eneral Quarters sounded, a hooting alarm keyed to the resonant frequency of the human skull so that the bone vibrated as though the head were inside a mighty bell and the eyes blurred out of focus with each stroke. There was a scramble for the passageway where the hideous sound was not quite as loud and where non-coms were waiting to herd them to their stations. Bill followed Eager Beager up an oily ladder and out of the hatch in the floor of the fuse room. Great racks of fuses stretched away on all sides of them, while from the tops of the racks sprang arm-thick cables that looped upwards and vanished through the ceiling. In front of the racks, evenly spaced, were round openings a foot in diameter. "My opening remarks will be brief, any trouble from any of you and I will personally myself feed you head first down the nearest fuseway." A greasy forefinger pointed at one of the holes in the deck and they recognized the voice of their new master. He was shorter and wider and thicker in the gut than Deathwish, but there was a generic resemblance that was unmistakable. "I am Fusetender First Class Spleen. I will take you crumbly groundcrawling bowbs and will turn you into highly skilled and efficient fusetenders or else feed you down the nearest fuseway. This is a highly skilled and efficient technical specialty which usually takes a year to train a good man. But this is war so you're going to learn to do it now or else. I will now demonstrate. Tembo front and center. Take board #J-#, it's out of circuit now." Tembo clashed his heels and stood at rigid attention in front of the board. Stretching away on both sides of him were the fuses, white ceramic cylinders capped on both ends with metal, each one a foot in diameter, five foot high and weighing # pounds. There was a red band around the midriff of each fuse. First Class Spleen tapped one of these bands. "Every fuse has one of these red bands which is called a fuseband and is of the color red. When the fuse burns out this band turns black. I don't expect you to remember all this now, but it's in your manual and you are going to be letter perfect before I'm done with you, or elseNow I will show you what will happen when a fuse bums out. Tembo -- that is a burned out fuse! Go!" "Unggh!" Tembo shouted and leaped at the fuse and grasped it with both hands. "Unggh!" he said again as he pulled it from the clips, and again Unggh! when he dropped it into the fuseway. Then, still Ungghing, he pulled a new fuse from the storage rack and clipped it into place and, with a final Unggh! snapped back to attention. "And that's the way it is done, by the count, by the numbers, the trooper way and you are going to learn it or else." A dull buzzing sounded, grumbling through the air like a stifled eructation. "There's the chow call, so I'll let you break now and while you're eating think about what you are going to have to learn. Fall out." "ther troopers were going by in the corridor and they followed them into the bowels of the ship. "Gee -- do you think the food might be any better than it was back in camp?" Eager asked, smacking his lips excitedly. "It is completely impossible that it could be any worse," Bill said as they joined a line leading make it better. After all -- aren't we fighting troopers now? We have to go into combat fit, the manual says." The line moved forward with painful slowness, but within an hour they were at the door. Inside of it a tired looking KP in soapstained, greasy fatigues handed Bill a yellow plastic cup from a rack before him. Bill moved on and when the trooper in front of him stepped away he faced a blank wall from which there emerged a single, handleless spigot. A fat cook standing next to it, wearing a large white chef's hat and a soiled undershirt, waved him forwards with the soup ladle in his hand. "C'mon, co'mon, ain't you never et before? Cup under the spout, dogtag in the slot, snap it up!" Bill held the cup as he had been advised and noticed a narrow slit in the metal wall just at eye level. His dogtags were hanging around his neck and he pushed one of them into the slot. Something went buzzzzz and a thin stream of yellow fluid way. "Next man!" the cook shouted and pulled Bill away so that Eager could take his place. "What is this?" Bill asked, peering into the cup. "What is this! What is this!" the cook raged, growing bright red. "This is your dinner you stupid bowb! This is absolutely chemically pure water in which are dissolved # amino acids, # vitamins, #I mineral salts, a flatty acid ester and glucose. What else did you expect?" "Dinner...?" Bill said hopefully, then saw red as the soup ladle crashed down on his head. "Could I have it without the fatty acid ester?" he asked hopefully, but he was pushed out into the corridor where Eager joined him. "Gee," Eager said. "This has all the food elements necessary to sustain life indefinitely. Isn't that marvelous?" Bill sipped at his cup then sighed tremulously. #T ook at that," Tembo said, ' and when Bill turned, a projected image appeared on the corridor wall. It showed a misty firmament in which tiny figures seemed to be riding on clouds. "Hell awaits you, my boy, unless you are saved. Turn your back on your superstitious way. The First Reformed Voodoo Church welcomes you with open arms, come unto her bosom and find your place in heaven at Samedi's right hand. Sit there with Mondongue and Bakalou and Zandor who will welcome you." The projected scene changed, the clouds grew closer, while from the little speaker came the tiny sound of a heavenly choir with drum accompaniment. Now tile figures could be seen clearly, all with very dark skins and white robes from the back of which protruded great black wings. They smiled and waved gracefully to each other as their clouds passed, while singing enthusiastically and beating on the little tom-toms that each one carried. It was a lovely scene and Bill's eyes misted a bit. "Attention!" The barking tones echoed from the walls and the troopers snapped their shoulders back, heels together, eyes ahead. The heavenly choir vanished as Tembo shoved the projector back into his pocket. "As you was," First Class Spleen ordered, and they turned to see him leading two MPs with drawn handguns who were acting as a bodyguard for an officer. Bill knew it was an officer because they had had an Officer Identification course, plus the latrine wall that he had had a great deal of opportunity to study during an anguilluliasis epidemic. His jaw gaped open as the officer went by, almost close enough to touch, and stopped in front of Tembo. "Fusetender #th Class Tembo I have good news for you. In two weeks your seven year period of enlistment will be up and because of your fine record Captain Zekial has authorized a doubling of the usual musteringout pay, an honorable discharge with band music as well as your free transport back to Earth." Tembo, relaxed yet firm, looked down at the runty lieutenant with his well-chewed blonde moustache who stood before him. "That will be impossible, sir." I I T mpossible ! " the lieutenant A screeched and rocked back and forth on his high-heeled boots. "Who are you to tell me what is impossible -- ?!" "Not I, sir," Tembo answered with utmost calm. "Regulation #-#A, paragraph #, page #, volume # of Rules, Regulations and Articles of War. 'No man nor officer shall or will receive a discharge other than dishonorable with death sentence from a vessel, post, base, camp, ship, outpost, or labor camp during time of emergency'..." "Are you a ship's lawyer, Tembo?" "No, sir. I'm a loyal trooper, sir. I just want to do my duty, sir. "There's something very funny about you, Tembo. I saw in your record that you enlisted voluntarily without drugs and or hypnotics being used. Now you refuse discharge. That's bad, Tembo, very bad. Gives you a bad name. Makes you look suspicious. Makes you look like a spy or something." "I'm a loyal trooper, of the Emperor, sir, not a spy." "You're not a spy, Tembo, we have looked into that very carefully. But why are you in the service, Tembo?" "To be a loyal trooper of the Emperor, sir, and to do my best to spread the gospel. Have you been saved, sir?" "Watch your tongue, trooper or I'll have you up on charges! Yes, we know that story -- reverend -- but we don't believe it. You're being too tricky, but we'll find out..." He stalked away muttering to himself and they all snapped to attention until he was gone. The other troopers looked at Tembo oddly and did not feel comfortable until he had gone. Bill and Eager walked slowly back to their quarters. "Turned down a discharge!" Bill mumbled in awe. "Gee," Eager said, "maybe he's nuts? I can't think of any other reason." "Nobody could be that crazy," then "I wonder what's in there?" pointing to a door with a large "Gee -- I don't know -- maybe food?" They slipped through instantly and closed the door behind them, but there was no food there. Instead they were in a long chamber with one curved wall, while attached to this wall were cumbersome devices set with meters, dials, switches, controls, levers, a view screen and a relief tube. Bill bent over and read the label on the nearest one. "Mark IV Atomic Blaster -- and look at the size of them! This must be the ship's main battery." He turned around and saw that Eager was holding his arm up so that his wristwatch pointed at the guns and was pressing on the crown with the index finger of his other hand. "What are you doing?" Bill asked. "Gee -- just seeing what time it was." "How can you tell what time it is when you have the inside of your wrist towards your face and the watch is on the outside?" Footsteps echoed far down the long gundeck and they remembered the sign on the outside of the door. In an instant they had slipped back through it and Bill pressed it quietly shut. When he turned around Eager Beager had gone so that he had to make his way back to their quarters by himself. Eager was busy shining boots for his buddies and didn't look up from his work when Bill came in. But what had he been doing with his watch? V 'T'his question kept bugging Bill all the time during the days of their training as they painfully learned the drill of fusetending. It was an exacting, technical job that demanded all their attention, but in spare moments Bill worried. He worried when they stood in line for chow, and he worried during the few moments every night between the time the lights were turned off and the heavy descent of sleep rested upon his fatigue drugged body. He worried whenever he had the time to do it. And he lost weight. He lost weight not because he was worrying, but for the same reason everyone else lost weight. The shipboard rations. They were designed to sustain life, and that they did, but no mention was made of what kind of life it was to be. It was a dreary, underweight, hungry one. Yet Bill took no notice of this. He had a bigger problem and he needed help. After Sunday drill at the end of their second week he stayed to talk to First Class Spleen instead of joining the others in their tottering run towards the mess hall. "I have a problem, sir." "You ain't the only one, but one shot cures it and you ain't a man until you've had it." "It's not that kind of problem. I'd like to... see the... chaplain..." Spleen turned white and sank back against the bulkhead. "Now I heard everything," he said weakly. "Get down to chow and if you don't tell anyone about this, I won't either." Bill blushed. "I'm sorry about this, First Class Spleen, but I can't help it. It's not my fault I have to see him, it could have happened to anyone." His voice trailed away and he looked down at his feet, rubbing one boot against another. The silence stretched out until Spleen finally spoke, but all the comradeliness was gone from his voice. "Alright, trooper -- if that's the way you want it. But I hope none of the rest of the boys hear about it. Skip chow and get up there now -- here's a pass." He scrawled on a scrap of paper then threw it contemptuously to the floor, turning and walking away as Bill bent humbly to pick it up. B ill went down dropchutes, along corridors, through passageways and up ladders. In the ship's directory the chaplain was listed as being in compartment #B on the #th deck and Bill finally found this, a plain metal door set with rivets. He raised his hand to knock while sweat stood out in great beads from his fece and his throat was dry. His knuckles boomed hollowly on the panel and after an endless period a muffled voice sounded from the other side. "Yeah, yeah -- c'mon in -- it's open." Bill stepped through and snapped to attention when he saw the officer behind the single desk that almost filled the tiny room. The officer, a #th lieutenant, though still young was balding rapidly. There were black circles under his eyes and he needed a shave. His tie, was knotted crookedly and badly crumpled. He continued to scratch among the stacks of paper that littered the desk, picking them up, changing piles with them, scrawling notes on some and throwing others into an overflowing wastebasket. When he moved one of the stacks Bill saw a sign on the desk that "Excuse me, sir," he said, "but I am in the wrong office. I'm looking for the chaplain." "This is the chaplain's office but he's not on duty until # hours, which, as someone even as stupid looking as you can tell, is in fifteen minutes more." "Thank you, sir, I'll come back." Bill slid towards the door. "You'll stay and work." The officer raised bloodshot eyeballs and cackled evilly. "I got you. You can sort the hanky reports. I've lost # jockstraps and they may be in there. You think it's easy to be a laundry officer?" He sniveled with self-pity and pushed a tottering stack of papers over to Bill who began to sort through them. Long before he was finished the buzzer sounded that ended the watch. "I knew it!" the officer sobbed hopelessly. "This job will never end, instead it gets worse and worse. And you think you got problems!" He reached out an unsteady finger and flipped over the sign on his desk. It read Then he grabbed the end of his necktie and pulled it back hard over his right shoulder. The necktie was fastened to his collar and the collar was set into ball bearings that rolled smoothly in a track fixed to his shirt. There was a slight whirring sound as the collar rotated, then the necktie was hanging out of sight down his back and his collar was now on backwards, showing white and smooth and cool to the front. nphe chaplain steepled his fingers before him, lowered his eyes and smiled sweetly. "How may I help you my son?" "I thought you were the laundry officer." Bill said, taken aback. "I am, my son, but that is just one of the burdens that must fall upon my shoulders. There is little call for a chaplain in these troubled times, but much call for a laundry officer. I do my best to serve." He bent his head, humbly. "But -- which are you? A chaplain who is a part-time laundry officer, or a laundry officer who is a part-time chaplain?" "That is a mystery, my son. There are some things that it is best not to know. But I see you are troubled. May I ask if you are of the faith?" "Which faith?" "That's what I'm asking you!" the chaplain snapped, and for a moment the old laundry officer peeped through. "How can I help you if I do not know what your religion is?" "Fundamentalist Zoroastrian." The chaplain took a plastic covered sheet from a drawer and ran his finger down it. "Z... Z... Zen... Zodomite... Zoroastrian, Reformed Fundamentalist, is that the one?" "Yes sir." "Well, should be no trouble with this my son... # I # #..." He quickly dialed the number on a control plate set in the desk, then, with a grand gesture and an evangelistic gleam in his eye, he swept all the laundry papers to the floor. Hidden machinery hummed briefly, a portion of the desk top dropped away and reappeared a moment later bearing a black plastic box decorated with golden bulls, rampant. "Be with you in a second," the chaplain said, opening the box. First he unrolled a length of white cloth sewn with more golden bulls and draped this around his neck. He placed a thick, leather-bound book next to the box, then on the closed lid set two metal bulls with hollowed out backs. Into one of them he poured distilled water from a plastic flask and into the other sweet oil, which he ignited. Bill watched these familiar arrangements with growing happiness. "It's very lucky," Bill said, "that you are a Zoroastrian. It makes it much easier to talk to you." U VT luck involved, my son,  just intelligent planning." The chaplain dropped some powdered haoma into the flame and Bill's nose twitched as the drugged incense filled the room. "By the grace of Ahura Mazdan I am an anointed priest of Zoroastra. By Allah's will a faithful Muezzin of Islam, through Yahweh's intercession a circumcized rabbi, and so forth." His benign face broke into a savage snarl. "And also because of an officer shortage I am the damned laundry officer." His face cleared. "But now, you must tell me your problem." "Well, it's not easy. It may be just foolish suspicion on my part, but I'm worried about one of my buddies. There is something strange about him. I'm not sure how to tell it... "Have confidence, my boy, and reveal your innermost feelings to me and do not fear. What I hear shall never leave this room for I am bound to secrecy by the oath of my calling. Unburden yourself." "That's very nice of you, and I do feel better already. You see this buddy of mine has always been a little funny, he shines the boots for all of us and volunteered for latrine orderly and doesn't like girls." The chaplain nodded beatifically and fanned some of the incense towards his nose. "I see little here to worry you, he sounds a decent lad. For is it not written in the Vendidad that we should aid our fellow man and seek to shoulder his burdens and pursue not the harlots of the streets?" Bill pouted. "That's alright for Sunday school, but it's no way to act in the troopers! Anyway, we just thought he was out of his mind and he might have been -- but that's not all. I was with him on the gun deck and he pointed his watch at the guns and pressed the stem and I heard it click! It could be a camera. I... I think he is a Chinger spy!" Bill sat back, breathing deeply and sweating. The fatal words had been spoken. The chaplain continued to nod, smiling, half unconscious from the haoma fumes. Finally he snapped out of it, blew his nose and opened the thick copy of the Avesta. He mumbled aloud in old Persian a bit, which seemed to brace him, then slammed it shut. "You must not bear false witness!" he boomed, fixing Bill with piercing gaze and accusing finger. tiATou got me wrong," Bill  moaned, writhing in the chair. "He's done these things, I saw him use the watch. What kind of spiritual aid do you call this?" "Just a bracer my boy, a touch of the old-time religion to renew your sense of guilt and start you thinking about going to church regular again. You have been backsliding!" the chaplain roared. "What else could I do -- chapel is forbidden during recruit training." "Circumstance is no excuse, but you will be forgiven this time because Ahura Mazdah is allmerciful." "But what about my buddy -- the spy?" "You must forget your suspicions, for they are not worthy of a follower of Zoroaster. This poor lad must not suffer because of his natural inclinations to be friendly, to aid his comrades, to keep himself pure, to own a crummy watch that goes click. And besides, if you do not mind my introducing a spot of logic -- how could he be a spy? To be a spy he would have to be a Chinger, and Chingers are seven feet tall with tails. Catch?" "Yeah, yeah," Bill mumbled unhappily. "I could figure that out for myself -- but it still doesn't explain everything." "It satisfies me, and it must satisfy you. I feel that Ahriman has possessed you to make you think evil of your comrade, and you had better do some penance and join me in a quick prayer before the laundry officer comes back on duty." This ritual was quickly finished and Bill helped stow the things back in the box and watched it vanish back into the desk. He made his good-bys and turned to leave. "Just one moment, my son," the chaplain said with his warmest smile, reaching back over his shoulder at the same time to grab the end of his necktie. He pulled and his collar whirred about and as it did the blissful expression was wiped from his face to be replaced by a surly snarl. "Just where do you think you're going, bowb! Put your ass back in that chair." "B-but," Bill stammered, "you said I was dismissed." "That's what the chaplain said, and as laundry officer I have no truck with him. Now -- fast -- what's the name of this Chinger spy you're hiding?" "I told you about that under oath -- " t C 'ou told the chaplain about  it, and he keeps his word and he didn't tell me, but I just happened to hear." He pressed a red button on the control panel. "The MPs are on the way. You talk before they get here, bowb, or I'll have you keelhauled without a spacesuit and deprived of canteen privileges for a year. The name?" "Eager Beager," Bill sobbed as heavy feet trampled outside and two redhats forced their way into the tiny room. "I have a spy for you boys," the laundry officer announced triumphantly and the MPs grated their teeth, howled deep in their throats, and launched themselves through the air at Bill. He dropped under the assault of fists and clubs and was running with blood before the laundry officer could pull the overmuscled morons with their eyes not an inch apart, off him. "Not him... the officer gasped, and threw Bill a towel to wipe off some of the blood. "This is our informant, the loyal, patriotic hero who ratted on his buddy by the name of Eager Beager, who we will now grab and chain so he can be questioned. Let's go." The MPs held Bill up between them and by the time they had come to the fusetenders' quarters the breeze from their swift passage had restored him a bit. The laundry officer opened the door just enough to poke in his head. "Hi, gang!" he called cheerily. "Is Eager Beager here?" Eager looked up from the boot he was polishing, waving and grinning. "That's me -- gee." "Get him!" the laundry officer expostulated, jumping aside and pointing accusingly. Bill dropped to the floor as the MPs let go of him and thundered into the compartment. By the time he had staggered back to his feet Eager was pinioned handcuffed and chained, hand and foot, but still grinning. "Gee -- you guys want some boots polished too?" "No backtalk you dirty spy," the laundry officer grated and slapped him hard on the offensive grin. At least he tried to slap him on the offensive grin but Beager opened his mouth and bit the hand that hit him, clamping down hard so that the officer could not get away. "He bit me!" the man howled and tried desperately to pull free. Both MPs, each handcuffed to an arm of the prisoner, raised their clubs to give him a sound battering. At this moment the top of Eager Beager's head flew open. TTappening at any other time  this would have been considered unusual, but happening at this moment it was spectacularly unusual and they all, including Bill, gaped as a seveninch high lizard climbed out of the open skull and jumped to the floor in which it made a sizeable dent upon landing. It had four tiny arms, a long tail, a head like a baby alligator and was bright green. It looked exactly like a Chinger except that it was seven inches tall instead of seven feet. "All bowby humans have B. O." it said in a thin imitation of Eager Beager's voice. "Chingers can't sweat Chingers forever!" It charged across the compartment toward Beager's bunk. Paralysis prevailed. All of the fusetenders who had witnessed the impossible events stood or sat as they had been, frozen with shock and eyes bulging like hardboiled eggs. The laundry officer was pinioned by the teeth locked into his hand, while the two MPs struggled with the handcuffs that held them to the immobile body. Only Bill was free to move and, still dizzy from the beating, he bent over to grab the tiny creature. Small and powerful talons locked into his flesh and he was pulled from his feet and went sailing through the air to crash against a bulkhead. "Gee -- that's for you, you stoolie!" the miniscule voice squeeked. Before anyone else could interfere the lizardoid ran to Beager's pile of barracks bags and tore the topmost one open and dived inside. A highpitched humming grew in volume an instant later and from the bag emerged the bulletlike nose of a shining projectile. It pushed out until a tiny spaceship not two feet long floated in the compartment. Then it rotated about its vertical axis, stopped when it pointed at the bulkhead. The humming rose in pitch and the ship suddenly shot forward and tore through the metal of the partition as if it. had been no stronger than wet cardboard. There were other distant tearing sounds as it penetrated bulkhead after bulkhead until, with a rending clang it crashed through the outer skin of the ship and escaped into space. There was the roar of air rushing into the void and the clamor of alarm bells. "Well I'll be damned." the laundry officer said, then snapped his gaping mouth closed and screamed, "Get this thing offa my hand -- it's biting me to death!" The two MPs swayed back and forth, handcuffed effectively to the immobile figure of the former Eager Beager. Beager just stared, smiling around the grip he had on the officer's hand, and it wasn't until Bill got his atomic rifle and put the barrel into Eager's mouth and levered the jaw open that the hand could be withdrawn. While he did this Bill saw that the top of Eager's head had split open just above his ears and was held at the back by a shiny brass hinge. Inside the gaping skull, instead of brains and bones and things, was a model control room with a tiny chair, miniscule controls, teevee screens and a water cooler. Eager was just a robot worked by the little creature that had escaped in the spaceship. It looked like a Chinger -- but it was only seven inches tall. "Hey!" Bill said, "Eager is just a robot worked by the little creature that escaped in the spaceship! It looked like a Chinger -- but it was only seven inches tall... "Seven inches, seven feet -- what difference does it make!" the laundry officer mumbled petulantly as he wrapped a handkerchief around his wounded hand. "You don't expect us to tell the recruits how big the enemy really are, or to explain that they come from a #G planet. We gotta keep the morale up." VI VTow that Eager Beager had  ' turned out to be a Chinger spy, Bill felt very much alone. Bowb Brown, who never talked anyway, now talked even less, which meant never, so there was no one that Bill could bitch to. Bowb was the only other fuseman in the compartment who had been in Bill's squad at Camp Leon Trotsky, and all of the new men were very clannish and given to sitting close together and mumbling and throwing suspicious looks over their shoulders if he should come too close. Their only recreation was welding and every offwatch they would break out the welders and weld things to the floor and the next watch cut them loose again which is about as dim a way of wasting time as there is, but they seemed to enjoy it. So Bill was very much out of things and tried bitching to Eager Beager. "Look at the trouble you got me into!" he whined. "At least close your head when I'm talking to you," Bill snarled and reached over to slam the top of Eager's head shut. But it didn't do any good. Eager couldn't do anything now except smile. He had polished his last boot. He just stood there now, he was really very heavy and besides was magnetized to the floor. The fusetenders hung their dirty shirts and arc welders on him. He stayed there for three watches before someone figured out what to do with him. Finally a squad of MPs came with crowbars and tilted him into a handcar and rolled him away. "So long," Bill called out, waving after him, then went back to polishing his boots. "He was a good buddy even if he was a Chinger spy." Bowb didn't answer him, and welders wouldn't talk to him and he spent a lot of the time avoiding Reverend Tembo. The grand old lady of the fleet, Christine Keeler, was still in orbit while her engines were being installed. There was very little to do because, in spite of what First Class Spleen had said they had mastered all the intricies of fusetending in a little less than the prescribed year -- in fact it took them something like maybe fifteen minutes. In his free time Bill wandered around the ship, going as far as the MPs who guarded the hatchways would allow him. He even considered going back to se chaplain so he could have one to bitch to. But if he timed it wrong he might meet the laundry officer again and that was more than he could face. So he walked through the ship, very much alone, and looked in through the door of a compartment and saw a boot on a bed. T)ill stopped, frozen, immobile, shocked, rigid, horrified, dismayed, and had to fight for control of his suddenly contracted bladder. He knew that boot. He would never forget that boot until the day he died, just as he would never forget his serial number and could say it frontwards or backwards or from the inside out. Every detail of that terrible boot was clear in his memory from the snakelike laces in the repulsive leather of the uppers -- said to be made of human skin -- to the corrugated stamping soles tinged with red that could only have been human blood...That boot belonged to Deathwish Drang. The boot was attached to a leg and paralyzed with terror, as unable to control himself as a bird before a snake, he found himself leaning further and further into the compartment as his eyes traced up the leg past the belt to the shirt to the neck upon which rested the fa" that had featured largely in his nightmares since he had enlisted. The lips moved. "Is that you Bill? C'mon in and rest it." Bill stumbled in. "Have a hunk of candy," Deathwish said, and smiled. Reflex drove Bill's fingers into the offered box and set his jaw chewing on the first solid food that had passed his lips in weeks. Saliva spouted from dusty orifices and his stomach gave a preliminary rumble while his thoughts drove maddingly in circles while he tried to figure out what expression was on Deathwish's face. Lips curved at the corners behind the tusks, little crinkles on the cheeks. It was hopeless. He could not recognize it. "I hear Eager Beager turned out to be a Chinger spy," Deathwish said, closing the box of candy and sliding it under the pillow. "I should have figured that one out myself. I knew there was something very wrong with him, doing his buddies' boots and that crap, but I though he was just nuts. Should have known better..." "Deathwish," Bill said hoarsely, "it can't be, I know -- but you are acting like a human being!" Deathwish chuckled, not his ripsaw slicing human bone chuckle, but an almost normal one. Bill stammered. "But you are a sadist, a pervert, a beast, a creature, a thing, a murderer... "Why, thanks, Bill. That's very nice to hear. I try to do my job to the best of my abilities, but I'm human enough to enjoy a word of praise now and then. Being a murderer is hard to project but I'm glad it got across, even to a recruit as stupid as you were." "B-but... aren't you really a... # #'TT'asy now!" Deathwish snapJ ped, and there was enough of the old venom and vileness to lower Bill's body temperature six degrees. Then Deathwish smiled again. "Can't blame you, son, for carrying on this way, you being kind of stupid and from a rube planet and having your education retarded by the troopers and all that. But wake up, boy! Military education is far too important a thing to be wasted by allowing amateurs to get involved. If you read some of the things in our college textbooks it would make your blood cold, yes indeed. Do you realize that in prehistoric times the drillsergeants or whatever it was they called them, that they were real sadists! The armed forces would let these people with no real knowledge absolutely destroy recruits. Let them learn to hate the service before they learned to fear it, which wrecks hell with discipline. And talk about wasteful! They were always marching someone to death by accident or drowning a squad or nonsense like that. The waste alone would make you cry." "Could I ask what you majored in in college?" Bill asked in a very tiny and humble voice. "Military Discipline, Spirit Breaking and Method Acting. A rough course, four years, but I graduated Sigma Cum, which is not bad for a boy from a working class family. I've made a career of the service and that's why I can't understand why the ungrateful bastards went and shipped me out on this crummy can!" He lifted his goldrimmed glasses to flick away a developing tear. "You expect gratitude from the service?" Bill asked humbly. "No, of course not, how foolish of me. Thanks for jerking me back into line, Bill, you'll make a good trooper. All I expect is criminal indifference which I can take advantage of by working through the old boys' network, bribery, cutting false orders, black-marketing and the other usual things. It's just that I had been doing a good job on you slobs in Camp Leon Trotsky and the least I expected was to be left alone to keep doing it, which was pretty damn stupid of me. I had better get cracking on my transfer now." He slid to his feet and stowed the candy and goldrimmed glasses away in a locked footlocker. T ill, who in moments of shock found it hard to adjust instantly, was still bobbing his head and occasionally banging it with the heel of his hand. "Lucky thing," he said, "for your chosen career that you were born deformed -- I mean you have such nice teeth." "Luck nothing," Deathwish said, plunking one of his projecting tusks, "expensive as hell. Do you know what a gene-mutated, vatgrown, surgically implanted set of two-inch tusks cost? I bet you don't know! I worked the summer vac for three years to earn enough to buy these -- but I tell you they were worth it. The image, that's everything. I studied the old tapes of prehistoric spiritbreakers and in their own crude way they were good. Selected by physical type and low I.Q. of course, but they knew their roles. Bullet heads, shaved clean with scars, thick jaws, repulsive manners, hot pants, everything. I figured a small investment in the beginning would pay rich dividends in the end. And it was a sacrifice, believe me, you won't see many implanted tusks around! For a lot of reasons. Oh, maybe they are good for eating rough meat, but what the hell else? Wait until you try kissing your first girl... Now, get lost Bill, I got things to do. See you around." His last words faded in the distance since Bill's well-conditioned reflexes had carried him down the corridor the instant he had been dismissed. When the spontaneous terror faded he began to walk with a crafty roll, like a duck with a spring kneecap, that he thought looked like an old spacesailor's gait. He was beginning to feel a seasoned hand and momentarily labored under the delusion that he knew more about the troopers than they knew about him. This pathetic misconception was dispelled instantly by the speakers on the ceiling which belched and then grated their nasal voices throughout the ship. "Now hear this, the orders direct from the old man himself, Captain Zekial, that you all have been waiting to hear. We're heading into action so we are going to have a clean buckledown fore and aft, stow all loose gear." A low, heartfelt groan of pain echoed from every compartment of the immense ship. nphere was plenty of latrine rumor and scuttlebutt about this first flight of the Chris' Keeler but none of it was true. The rumors were planted by undercover MPs and were valueless. About the only thing they could be sure of was that they might be going someplace because they seemed to be getting ready to go someplace. Even Tembo admitted to that as they lashed down fuses in the storeroom. "Then again," he added, "we might be doing all this just to fool any spies into thinking we are going someplace when really some other ships are going there." "Where?" Bill asked irritably, tying his forefinger into a knot and removing part of the nail when he pulled it free. "Why anyplace at all, it doesn't matter." Tembo was undisturbed by anything that did not bear on his faith. "But I do know where you are going, Bill." "Where?" Eagerly. A perennial sucker for a rumor. "Straight to hell unless you are saved." "Not again." Bill pleaded. "Look there," Tembo said temptingly, and projected a heavenly scene with golden gates, clouds and a soft tom-tom beat in the background. "Knock off that salvation crap!" First Class Spleen shouted, and the scene vanished. Something tugged slightly at Bill's stomach, but he ignored it as being just another of the symptoms sent up continually by his panic-stricken gut which thought it was starving to death and hadn't yet realized that all its marvelous grinding and dissolving machinery had been condemned to a liquid diet. But Tembo stopped work and cocked his head to one side, then poked himself experimentally in the stomach. "We're moving," he said positively, "and going interstellar too. They've turned on the stardrive." "You mean we are breaking through into sub-space and will soon experience the terrible wrenching at every fiber of our being?" "No, they don't use the old sub-space drive anymore because though a lot of ships broke through into subspace with a fiber-wrenching jerk, none of them have yet broke back out. I read in the Trooper's Times where some mathematician said that there had been a slight error in the equations and that time was different in sub-space, but it was different faster not different slower so that it will be maybe forever before those ships come out." tnphen we're going into hyperspace?" "No such thing." "Or we're being dissolved into our component atoms and recorded in the memory of a giant computer who thinks we are someplace else so there we are?" "Wow!" Tembo said, his eyebrows crawling up to his hairline. "For a Zoroastrian farmboy you have some strange ideas! Have you been smoking or drinking something I don't know about?" "Tell me!" Bill pleaded. "If it's not one of them -- what is it? We're going to have to cross interstellar space to fight the Chingers. How are we going to do it?" "It's like this," Tembo looked around to make sure that First Class Spleen was out of sight, then put his cupped hands together to form a ball. "You make believe that my hands are the ship, just floating in space. Then the bloater drive is turned on -- " "The what?" "The bloater drive, it's called that because it bloats things up. You know, everything is made up of little bitty things called electrons, protons, neutrons, trontrons, things like that, sort of held together by a kind of binding energy. Now if you weaken the energy that holds things together -- I forgot to tell you that also they are spinning around all the time like crazy, or maybe you already know -- you weaken the energy and because they are going around so fast all the little pieces start to move away from each other, and the weaker the energy the further apart they move. Are you with me so far?" "I think I am, but I'm not sure that I like it." "Keep cool. Now -- see my hands? As the energy gets weaker the ship gets bigger," he moved his hands farther apart. "It gets bigger and bigger until it is as big as a planet, then as big as a sun then a whole stellar system. The bloater drive can make us just as big as we want to be, then it's turned the other way and we shrink back to our regular size and there we are." " Where are we?" "Wherever we want to be," Tembo answered patiently. Bill turned away and industriously rubbed shine-o onto a fuse as First Class Spleen sauntered by, a suspicious glint in his eye. As soon as he turned the corner Bill leaned over and hissed at Tembo. "How can we be anywhere else than where we started? Getting bigger, getting smaller doesn't get us anyplace." "Well. they're pretty tricky with the old bloater drive. The way I heard it it's like you take a rubber band and hold one end in each hand. You don't move your left hand but you stretch the band out as far as it will go with your right hand. When you let the band shrink back again you keep your right hand steady and let go with your left. See? You never moved the rubber band, just stretched it and let it snap -- but it has moved over. Like our ship is doing now. It's getting bigger, but in one direction. When the nose reaches wherever we're going the stern will be wherever we were. Then we shrink and bango! there we are. And you can get into heaven just that easily, my son, if only... " "Preaching on government time, Tembo!" First Class Spleen howled from the other side of the fuserack over which he was looking with a mirror tied to the end of a rod. "I'll have you polishing fuseclips for a year. You've been warned before." They tied and polished in silence after that, until a little planet about as big as a tennis ball swam in through the bulkhead. A perfect little planet with tiny icecaps, cold fronts, cloud cover, oceans and the works. "What's that?" Bill yiped. "Bad navigation," Tembo scowled. "Backlash, the ship is slipping back a little on one end instead of going all the other way. No-no! Don't touch it, it can cause accidents sometimes. That's the planet we just left, Phigerinadon II." "My home," Bill sobbed and felt the tears rise as the planet shrank to the size of a marble. "So long, Mom." He waved as the marble shrunk to a mote then vanished. After this the journey was uneventful, particularly since they could not feel when they were moving, did not know when they stopped, and had no idea where they were. Though they were sure they had arrived somewhere when they were orderd to strip the lashings from the fuses. The inaction continued for three ran with the others, happy for the first time since he had enlisted. All the sacrifices, the hardships would not be in vain. He was seeing action at last against the dirty Chingers. They stood in first position opposite the fuseracks, eyes intent on the red bands on the fuses that were called the fusebands. Through the soles of his boots Bill could feel a faint, distant tremor in the deck. "What's that?" he asked Tembo out of the comer of his mouth. "Main drive, not the bloater drive. Atomic engines. Means we must be maneuvering, doing something." "But what?" "Watch them fusebands!" First Class Spleen shouted. T)ill was beginning to sweat -- then suddenly realized that it was becoming excruciatingly hot. Tembo, without taking his eyes from the fuses, slipped out of his clothes and folded them neatly behind him. "Are we allowed to do that?" Bill asked, pulling at his collar. "What's happening?" "It's against regulations but you have to strip or cook. Peel, son, or you will die unblessed. We must be going into action because the shields are up. Seventeen force screens, one electromagnetic screen, a double armored hull and a thin layer of pseudoliving jelly that flows over and seals any openings. With all that stuff there is absolutely no energy loss from the ship, nor any way to get rid of energy. Or heat. With the engines running and everyone sweating it can get pretty hot. Even hotter when the guns fire." The temperature stayed high, just at the boundary of tolerability for hours, while they stared at the fusebands. At one point there was a tiny plink that Bill felt through his bare feet on the hot metal rather than heard. "What was that?" "Torpedoes being fired." "At what?" Trembo just shrugged in answer and never let his vigilant gaze stray from the fusebands. Bill writhed with frustration, boredom, heat rash and fatigue for another hour, until the all clear blew and a breath of cool air came in from the ventilators. By the time he had pulled his uniform back on Tembo was gone and he trudged wearily back to his quarters. There was a new mimeographed notice pinned to the bulletin board in the corridor and he bent to read its blurred message. TO: All Personnel RE: Recent engagement On ##-# this ship did participate in the destruction by atomic torpedo of the enemy installation #KL-# and did in concert with the other accomplish its mission, it is thereby hereby authorized that all personnel of this vessel shall attach an Atomic Cluster to the ribbon denoting the Active Duty Unit Engagement Award, or however if this is their first mission of this type they will be authorized to wear the Unit Engagement Award. served with their Atomic Clusters bs fter the heroic razing of '" #KL-# there were weeks of training and drill to restore the battle-weary veterans to their usual fitness. But midway in these depressing months a new call sounded over the speakers, one Bill had never heard before, a clanging sound like steel bars being clashed together in a metal drum full of marbles. It meant nothing to him nor to the other new men, but it sent Tembo springing from his bunk to do a quick two step Death Curse Dance with tom-tom accompaniment on his footlocker cover. "Are you around the bend?" Bill asked dully from where he sprawled reading a tattered copy of Real Ghoul Sexfiend Shocker Comics with built-in sound effects. A ghastly moan was keening from the page he was looking at. "Don't you know?" Tembo That's mail call, my boy, the grandest sound in space." The rest of the watch was spent in hurrying up and waiting, standing in line and all the rest. Maximum inefficiency was attached to the delivery of the mail but finally, in spite of all barriers, the post was distributed and Bill had a precious specialpostal from his mother. On one side of the card was a picture of the Noisome-Offal refinery just outside of his hometown, and this alone was enough to raise a lump in his throat. Then, in the tiny square allowed for the message, his mother's scrawl had traced out: "Bad crop, in debt, robmule has packing glanders, hope you are the same -- love, Maw." Still, it was a message from home and he read and reread it as they stood in line for chow. Tembo, just ahead of him, also had a card, all angels and churches, just what you would expect, and Bill was shocked when he saw Tembo read the card one last time then plunge it into his cup of dinner. "What are you doing that for?" he asked, shocked. "What else is mail good for?" Tembo hummed, and poked the card deeper. "You just watch this now." Before Biirs startled gaze, and right in front of his eyes, the card was starting to swell. The white surface broke off and fell away in tiny flakes while the brown insides grew and grew until they filled the cup and were an inch thick. Tembo fished the dripping slab out and took a large bite from one corner. "Dehydrated chocolate," he said indistinctly. "Good! Try yours." TT'ven before he spoke Bill had  -- t pushed his card down into the liquid and was fascinatingly watching it swell. The message fell away, but instead of brown a swelling white mass became visible. "Taffy -- or bread maybe," he said, and tried not to drool. The white mass was swelling, pushing against the sides of the cup, expanding out of the top. Bill grabbed the end and held it as it rose. Out and out it came until every drop of liquid had been absorbed and Bill held between his outstretched hands a string of fat, connected letters they read. Bill leaned over and bit out an immense mouthful of T. He spluttered and spat the damp shards onto the deck. "Cardboard," he said hollowly. "Mother always shops for bargains. Even in dehydrated chocolate..." He reached for his cup for something to wash the old newsprint taste out of his mouth but it was empty. S omewhere, high in the seats of power a decision was made, a problem resolved, an order issued. From small things do big things grow; a tiny bird terd lands on a snowcovered mountain slope, rolls, collects snow, becomes bigger and bigger, gigantic and more gigantic until it is a thundering mass of snow and ice, an avalanche, a ravening mass of hurtling death that wipes out an entire village. From small beginnings... Who knows what the beginning was here, perhaps the Gods do, but they are laughing. Perhaps the haughty strutting peahen wife of some high minister saw a bauble she cherished and with shrewish, spiteful tongue exacerbated her peacock husband until, to give himself peace, he promised her the trinket, then sought the money for its purchase. Perhaps this was a word in the Emperor's ear about a new campaign in the #sub#th Zone, quiet now for years, a victory there -- or even a draw if there were enough deaths -- would mean a medal, an award, some cash. And thus did a woman's covetousness, like a tiny bird's terd, start the snowball of warfare rolling, mighty fleets gathering, ship after ship assembling, like a rock in a pool of water the ripples spread until even the lowliest were touched by its motion... ' ' Tembo said as he sniffed at his cup of lunch. "They're loading up the chow with stimulants, pain depressors, saltpeter and antibiotics." "Is that why they keep playing the patriotic music?" Bill shouted so that he could be heard over the endless roar of bugles and drums that poured from the speakers. Tembo nodded. "There's little time left to be saved, to assure your place in Samedi's legions -- " "Why don't you talk to Bowb Brown?" Bill screamed. "I got tom-toms coming out of my ears! Every time I look at a wall I see angels floating by on clouds. Stop bothering me! Work on Bowb -- anybody who would do what he does with thoats would probably join up with your Voodoo mob in a second." "I have talked with Brown about his soul, but the issue is still in doubt. He never answers me so I am not sure if he has heard me or not. But you are different, my son, you show anger which means you are showing doubt, and doubt is the first step to belief." The music cut off in mid-peal and for three seconds there was an echoing blast of silence that abruptly terminated. "Now hear this. Attention all hands... stand by... in a few moments we will be taking you to the flagship for an on-the-spot report from the admiral... stand by... The voice was cut off by the sounding of General Quarters, but went on again when this hideous sound had ended... and here we are on the bridge of that gigantic conquistadore of the spacelanes, the twenty-mile long, heavily armored, mightily gunned super battleship the Fairy Queen... the men on watch are stepping aside now and coming towards me in a simple uniform of spun platinum is the Grand Admiral of the Fleet, the Right Honorable Lord Archaeopteryx... Could you spare us a moment Your Lordship? Wonderful! The next voice you are about to hear will be..." The next voice was a burst of music while the fusemen eyed their fusebands, but the next voice after had all the rich adenoidal tones always heard from peers of the empire. "Lads -- we're going into action! This, the mightiest fleet the galaxy has ever seen is heading directly towards the enemy to deliver the devasting blow that may win us the war. In my operations tank before me I see myriad pinpoints of light, stretching as far as the eye can see and each point of light, I tell you they are like holes in a blanket!, is not a ship, not a squadron -- but an entire fleet! We are sweeping forward, closing in..." 'T'he sound of tom-toms filled the air and on the fuseband that Bill was watching appeared a matched set of golden gates, swinging open. "Tembo!" he screamed. "Will you knock that off! I want to hear about the battle." "Canned tripe," Tembo sniffed. "Better to use the few remaining moments of this life that may remain to you to seek salvation. That's no admiral, that's a canned tape. I've heard it five times already. They only play it to build morale before what they are sure is to be a battle with heavy losses. It never was an admiral, its from an old teevee program." "Yippee!" Bill shouted and leaped forward. The fuse he was looking at crackled with a brilliant discharge around the clips and at the same moment the fuseband charred and turned from red to black. "Unggh!" he grunted, then in rapid succession, "Unggh! Unggh! Unggh!" burning his palms on the still hot fuse, dropping it on his toe, and finally getting it into a fuseway. When he turned back Tembo had already clipped a fresh fuse into the empty clips. "That was my fuse -- you shouldn't have..." there were tears in his eyes. "Sorry. But by the rules I must help if I am free." "Well, at least we're in action," Bill said, back in position and trying to favor his bruised foot. "Not in action yet, still to cold in here. And that was just a fuse breakdown, you can tell by the clip discharge, they do that sometimes when they get old." "... massed armadas manned by heroic troopers..." 'We could have been in combat." Bill pouted. "... thunder of atomic broadsides and lightning trails of hurtling torpedoes..." "I think we are now. It does feel warmer, doesn't it, Bill? We had better undress, if it really is a battle we may get too busy." "Let's go, let's go, down to the buff," First Class Spleen barked leaping gazelle-like down the rows of fuses, clad only in a pair of dirty gymsocks and his tatooed-on stripes and fouled fuse insignia of rank. There was a sudden crackling in the air and Bill felt the shortly clipped stubs of his hair stirring in his scalp. "What's that?" he yi ed. ( # Qecondary discharge from  that bank of fuses," Tembo pointed. "It's classified as to what is happening but I heard tell that it means one of the defense screens is under radiation attack and as it overloads it climbs up the spectrum to green, to blue to ultraviolet until finally it goes black and the screen breaks down." "That sounds pretty way out." "I told you it was just a rumor. The material is classified." A crackling bang split the humid air of the fuseroom and a bank of fuses arced, smoked, burned black. One of them cracked in half, showering small fragments like shrapnel in every direction. The fusemen leaped, grabbed the fuses, slipped in replacements with sweating hands, barely visible to each other through the reeking layers of smoke. The fuses were driven home and there was a moment's silence, broken only by a plaintive bleating from the communications screen. "Son of a bowb!" First Class Spleen muttered, kicking a fuse out of the way and diving for the screen. His uniform jacket was hanging on a hook next to it, and he struggled into this before banging the receive switch. He finished closing the last button just as the screen cleared. Spleen saluted, so it must have been an officer he was facing. The screen was edge on to Bill so he couldn't tell, but the voice had the quacking no-chin-andplenty-of-teeth whine that he was beginning to associate with tiie officer class. "You're slow in answering, First Class Spleen -- maybe Second Class Spleen would be able to answer faster?" "Have pity, sir -- I'm an old man." He dropped to his knees in a prayerful attitude which took him off the screen. "Get up you idiot! Have you repaired the fuses after that last overload?" "We replace, sir, not repair." "None of your technical gibberish, you swine! A straight answer!" "All in order, sir. Operating in the green. No complaints from anyone, your worship." "Why are you out of uniform?" "I am in uniform, sir," Spleen whined, moving closer to the screen so that his bare behind and shaking lower limbs could not be seen. "Don't lie to me! There's sweat on your forehead. You aren't allowed to sweat in uniform. Do you see me sweating? And I have a cap on too -- at the correct angle. I'll forget it this time because I have a heart of gold. Dismissed." tt'E'ilthy bowb!" Spleen cursed JL at the top of his lungs, tearing the jacket from his stifling body. The temperature was over # and still rising. "Sweat! They have air-conditioning on the bridge -- and where do you think they discharge the heat? Two entire bands of fuses blew out at the same time, three of the fuses exploding like bombs. At the same moment the floor under their feet bucked hard enough to actually be felt. "Big trouble!" Tembo shouted. "Anything that is strong enough to feel through the stasis field must be powerful enough to flatten this ship like a pancake. There go some more!" He dived for the bank and kicked a fuse clear of the clips and jammed in a replacement. It was an inferno. Fuses were exploding like aerial bombs, sending whistling particles of ceramic death through the air. There was a lightning crackle as a board shorted to the metal floor and a hideous scream, thankfully cut short, as the sheet of lightning passed through a fusetender's body. Greasy smoke boiled and hung in sheets making it almost impossible to see. Bill raked the remains of a broken fuse from the darkened clips and jumped for the replacement rack. He clutched the # pound fuse in his aching arms and had just turned back towards the boards when the universe suddenly exploded. All the remaining fuses seemed to have shorted at once and the screaming bolt of crackling electricity crashed the length of the room. In its eye-piercing light and in a single, eternal moment Bill saw the flame sear through the ranks of the fusetenders, throwing them about and incinerating them like particles of dust in an open fire. Tembo crumpled and collapsed, a mass of seared flesh; a flying length of metal tore First Class Spleen open from neck to groin in a single hideous wound. "Look at that vent in Spleen!" Bowb shouted, then screamed as a ball of lightning rolled over him and turned him to a blackened husk in a fraction of a second. B y chance, a mere accident, Bill was holding the solid bulk of the fuse before him when the flame struck. It washed over his left arm which was on the outside of the fuse and hurled its flaming weight against the thick cylinder. The force hit Bill, knocked him back towards the reserve racks of fuses, and rolled him end over end flat on the floor while the all-destroying sheet of fire crackled inches above his head. It died away, as suddenly as it had come, leaving behind nothing but smoke, heat, the scorched smell of roasted flesh, destruction and death, death, death. Bill crawled painfully for the hatchway. Nothing else moved down the blackened and twisted length of the fuseroom. The compartment below seemed just as hot, the air as bereft of nourishment for his lungs as the one he had just quitted. He crawled on, barely conscious of the fact that he moved on two lacerated knees and one bloody hand. His other arm just hung and dragged, a twisted and blackened length of debris, and only the blessings of deep shock kept him from screaming with unbearable pain. He crawled on, over a sill, through a passageway. The air was clearer here, and much cooler: he sat up and inhaled its blessed freshness. The compartment was familiar -- yet unfamiliar -- he blinked at it, trying to understand why. Long and narrow with a curved wall that had the butt ends of immense guns projecting from it. The main battery, of course, the guns Chinger spy Eager Beager had photographed. Different now, the ceiling closer to the deck, bent and dented, as if some gigantic hammer had beat on it from the outside. There was a man slumped in the gunner's seat of the nearest weapon. "What happened?" Bill asked, dragging himself over to the man and clutching him by the shoulder. Surprisingly enough the gunner only weighed a few pounds and he fell from the seat light as a husk with a shriveled parchment face as though not a drop of liquid were left in his body. "Dehydrator ray," Bill grunted. " thought they only had them on teevee." The gunner's seat was padded and looked very comfortable, far more so than the warped steel deck: Bill slid into the recently vacated position and stared with unseeing eyes at the screen before him. Little moving blobs of light. In large letters, just above the "I won't forget," Bill mumbled as he started to slide sideways from the chair. To steady himself he grabbed a large handle that rose before him, and when he did a circle of light with an X in it moved on the screen. It was very interesting. He put the circle around one of the green lights, then remembered something about a court-martial offense. He jiggled it a bit and moved it over to a red light, with the X right over the light. There was a red button on top of the handle and he pressed it because it looked like the kind of button that is made to be pressed. The gun next to him went whffle... in a very subdued way and the red lights went out. Not very interesting, he let go of the handle. "Oh, but you are a fighting fool!" a voice said and, with some effort, Bill turned his head. A man stood in the doorway wearing a burned and tattered uniform still hung with shreds of gold braid. He weaved forward. "I saw it," he breathed. "Until my dying day I won't forget it. A fighting fool! What guts! Fearless! Forward against the enemy, no holds barred, don't give up the ship..." "What the bowb you talking about?" Bill asked thickly. "A hero!" the officer said pounding Bill on the back, which caused a great deal of pain and was the last straw for his conscious mind which let go the reins of command and went away to sulk. Bill passed out. IX ' trooper-wooper and drink your dinner..." The warm notes of the voice insinuated themselves into a singularly repulsive dream that Bill was only too glad to leave and, with a great deal of effort he managed to heave his eyes open. A quick bit of blinking got them into focus and he saw before him a cup on a tray held by a white hand that was attached to a white arm that was connected to a white uniform well stuffed with female breasts. With a guttural animal growl Bill knocked the tray aside and hurled himself at the dress. He didn't quite make it because his left arm was wrapped up in something and hung from wires, so that he spun around in the bed like an impaled beetle, still uttering harsh cries. The nurse shrieked and fled. "Glad to see that you are feeling better," the doctor said, whipping him straight in the bed with a practiced gesture and numbing Bill's still flailing right arm with a neat judo blow. "I'll pour you some more dinner and you drink it right down, then we'll let your buddies in for the unveiling, they're all waiting outside." The tingling was dying from his arm and he could wrap his fingers about the cup now. He sipped. "What buddies? What unveiling? What's going on here?" he asked suspiciously. Then the door was opened and the troopers came in. Bill searched their faces, looking for buddies, but all he saw were exwelders and strangers. Then he remembered. "Bowb Brown cooked!" he screamed. "Tembo broiled! First Class Spleen gutted! They're all dead!" He hid under the covers and moaned horribly. "That's no way for a hero to act," the doctor said, dragging him back onto the pillows and tucking the covers under his arms. "You're a hero, trooper, the man whose guts, ingenuity, integrity, stick-to-itiveness, fighting spirit and deadly aim saved the ship. All the screens were down, the power room destroyed, the gunners dead, control lost and the enemy dreadnaught zeroing in for the kill when you appeared like an avenging angel, wounded and near to death, and with your last conscious effort fired the shot heard round the fleet, the single blast that disemboweled the enemy and saved our ship, the grand old lady of the fleet Christine Keeler." He handed a sheet of paper to Bill. "I am, of course, quoting from the official report, me myself I think it was just a lucky accident." "You're just jealous," Bill sneered, already falling in love with his new image. tt'T'Xon't get freudian with me!" the doctor screamed, then snuffled pitifully. "I always wanted to be a hero, but all I do is wait hand and foot on heroes. I'm taking that bandage off now." He unclipped the wires that held up Bill's arm and began to unwind the bandages while the troopers crowded around to watch. "How is my arm, Doc?" Bill was suddenly worried. "Grilled like a chop. I had to cut it off." "Then what is this?" Bill shrieked, horrified. "Another arm that I sewed on. There were lots of them left over after the battle. The ship had over # percent casualties and I was really cutting and chopping and sewing, I tell you." The last bandage fell away and the troopers ahhhed with delight. "Say, that's a mighty fine arm!" "Make it do something." "And a damn nice seam there at the shoulder -- look how neat the stitches are!" "Plenty of muscles too and good and long, not like the crummy little short one he has on the other side." "Longer and darker -- that's a great skin color!" "It's Tembo's arm!" Bill howled. "Take it away!" He squirmed across the bed but the arm came after him. They propped him up again on the pillows. "You're a lucky bowb. Bill, having a good arm like that. And your buddy's arm too." "We know that he wanted you to have it." "You'll always have something to remember him by." It really wasn't a bad arm. Bill bent it and flexed the fingers still looking at it suspiciously. It felt alright. He reached out with it and grabbed a trooper's arm and squeezed. He could feel the man's bones grating together while he screamed and writhed. Then Bill looked closer at the hand and began to shout curses at the doctor. "You stupid sawbones! You thoat doctor! Some big job -- this is a right arm!" "So it's a right arm -- so what?" "But you cut off my left arm! Now I have two right arms." "Listen, there was a shortage of left arms. I'm no miracle worker. I do my best and all I get are complaints. Be happy I didn't sew on a leg." He leered evilly, "Or even better I didn't sew on a... CTt's a good arm, Bill," the A trooper said who was rubbing his recently crushed forearm. "And you're really lucky too. Now you can salute with either arm, no one else can do that." "You're right," Bill said humbly. "I never thought of that. I'm really very lucky." He tried a salute with his left-right arm and the elbow whipped up nicely across his chest and the fingertips quivered at his eyebrow. All the troopers snapped to attention and returned the salute. The door crashed open and an officer poked his head in. "Stand easy, men -- this is just an informal visit by the old man." "Captain Zekial coming here!" "I've never seen the old man..." The troopers chippered like birds and were as nervous as virgins at a defloration ceremony. Three more officers came through the door followed by a male nurse leading a ten-yearold moron wearing a bib and a captain's uniform. "Uh... hi ya fellows... " the captain said. "The captain wishes to pay his respects to you all," the first lieutenant said crisply. "Is dat da guy in da bed?" "And particularly wishes to pay his personal respects to the hero of the hour." "... Dere was sometin' else but I forgot..." "And he furthermore wishes to inform the valiant fighter who saved our ship that he is being raised in grade to Fusetender First Class, which increase in rank includes an automatic reenlistment for seven years to be added to his original enlistment, and that upon dismissal from the hospital he is to go by first available transportation to the Imperial planet of Helior, there to receive the hero's award of the Purple Dart with Coalsack Nebula Cluster from the Emperor's own hand." . I think I gotta go to da bathroom... "But now the exigencies of command recall him to the bridge and he wishes you all an affectionate farewell." Bill saluted with both arms and the troopers stood at attention until the captain and his officers had gone, then the doctor dismissed the troopers as well. "Isn't the old man a little young for his post?" Bill asked. "Not as young as some," the doctor scratched through his hypodermic needles looking for a particularly dull one for an injection. "You have to remember that all captains have to be of the nobility and even a large nobility gets stretched damn thin over a galactic empire. We take what we can get." He found a crooked one and clipped it to the cylinder. "Affirm, so he's young, but isn't he also a little stupid for  the job?" "Watch that lese majesty stuff, bowb! You get an empire that's a couple of thousand years old and you get a nobility that keeps inbreeding and you get some of the crunched genes and defective recessives coming out and you got a group of people that are a little more exotic than most nuthouses. There's nothing wrong with the old man that a new I.Q. wouldn't cure! You should have seen the captain of the last ship I was on..." he shuddered and jabbed the needle viciously into Bill's flesh. Bill screamed, then gloomily watched the blood drip from the hole after the hypodermic had been withdrawn. The door closed and Bill was alone, looking at the blank wall and his future. He was a First Class Fusetender, and that was nice. But the compulsory reenlistment for seven years was not so nice. His spirits dropped. He wished he could talk to some of his old buddies, then remembered that they were all dead and his spirits dropped even further. He tried to cheer himself up but could think of nothing to be cheery about until he discovered that he could shake hands with himself. This made him feel a little bit better. He lay back on the pillows and shook hands with himself until he fell asleep. H ow easy is the fall from the pinnacle of power to the depths of degradation, for success and failure are but two sides of the same coin, one the obverse and the other the reverse, as the expression goes, and the shaking hand of fate flips this coin and no man knoweth on which side it will landeth. Fate flipped for Bill. The same fate that had guided his fingers to the trigger that destroyed the Chinger dreadnaught failed one day to guide his fingers on a more mundane mission. He received his medal -- pinned on by the Emperor himself in a heart-warming ceremony -- and as soon as the royal cortege had withdrawn the honor guard sprang on Bill and savaged him soundly. "Sacrilege!" a colonel of marines roared as he sank his heel into Bill's quivering kidney. "If you were one of my lads I'd have you blown from an atomic cannon!" screeched an artillery major as he mashed a fist against Bill's ear. Unconscious and bleeding, Bill was finally dragged away by the MPs and locked behind bars. This was only the first of a series of military pokeys through which they shuttled his carcass while trying to make up their minds what to do with him. In transit he brushed against the criminal inhabitants of this secluded world and learned a form of low cunning that enabled him to survive with a minimum of effort. It was a pleasant, easy life, and in all ways superior to his existence as a trooper. X r I 'he transit stockade was a A makeshift building of plastic sheets bolted to bent aluminum frames and was in the center of a large quadrangle. MPs with bayoneted atom rifles marched around the perimeter of the six electrified barbed-wire fences. The multiple gates were opened by remote control and Bill was dragged through them by the handcuff robot that had brought him here. This debased machine was a squat and heavy cube as high as his knee that ran on clanking treads, and from the top of which projected a steel bar with heavy handcuffs fastened to the end. Bill was on the end of the handcuffs. Escape was impossible because if any attempt was made to force the cuffs the robot sadistically exploded a peewee atom bomb it had in its guts and blew up itself and the escaping prisoner, as well as anyone else in the vicinity. Once inside the compound the robot stopped and did not protest when the guard sergeant unlocked the cuffs. As soon as its prisoner was freed the machine rolled into its kennel and vanished. "Alright wiseguy, you're in my charge now, and dat means trouble for you," the sergeant snapped at Bill. He had a shaven head, a wide and scar-covered jaw, small, close-set eyes in which there flickered the guttering candle of stupidity. Bill narrowed his own eyes to slits and slowly raised his good left-right arm, flexing the bicep. Tembo's muscle swelled and split the thin prison fatigue jacket with a harsh ripping sound. Then Bill pointed to the ribbon of the Purple Dart which he had pinned to his chest. "Do you know how I got that?" he asked in a grim and toneless Chingers single handed in a pillbox I had been sent into. I got into this stockade here because back and killed the sergeant who sent me in there. Now -- what did you say about trouble, sergeant?" "You don't give me no trouble I don't give you no trouble," the guard sergeant squeaked as he skittered away. "You're in cell #, in there, right upstairs... he stopped suddenly and began to chew all the fingernails on one hand at the same time, with a nibbling crunching sound. Bill gave him a long glower for good measure, then turned and went slowly into the building. The door to number # stood open and Bill looked in at the narrow cell, dimly lit by the light that filtered through the translucent plastic walls. The doubledecker bunk took up almost all of the space, leaving only a narrow passage at one side. Two sagging shelves were bolted to the far wall and, along with the made up the complete furnishings. A small man with a pointed face and beady eyes lay on the bottom bunk looking intently at Bill. Bill looked right back and frowned. Uome in, sarge," the little  man said as he scuttled up the support into the upper bunk. "I been saving the lower for you, yes I have. The name is Blackey and I'm doing ten months for telling a second looey to blow it out... He ended the sentence with a slight questioning note that Bill ignored. Bill's feet hurt. He kicked off the purple boots and stretched out on the sack. Black ey's head popped over the edge of the upper bunk, not unlike a rodent peering out the landscape. "It's a long time to chow -- how's about a dobbinburger?" A hand appeared next to the head and slipped a shiny package down to Bill. After looking it over suspiciously Bill pulled the sealing string on the end of the plastic bag. As soon as the air rushed in and hit the combustible lining the burger started to smoke and within three seconds was steaming hot. Lifting the bun Bill squirted ketchup in from the little sack at the other end of the bag, then took a suspicious bite. It was rich, juicy horse. "This old gray mare sure tastes like it used to be," Bill said, talking with his mouth full. "How did you ever smuggle this into the stockade?" Blackey grinned and produced a broad stage wink. "Contacts. They bring it in to me, all I gotta do is ask. I didn't catch the name." "Bill." Food had soothed his ruffled temper. "I was sent up on an indeterminate sentence for a crime too hideous to mention." "What was it?" Blackey licked his lips with anticipation. "I was given a medal by himself, the Emperor, in person and the ceremony was broadcast live "So what's wrong with that?" "My fly was open." Bill swallowed the last mouthful and wiped his fingers on the blanket. "That was a good burger, too bad there's nothing to wash it down with." Blackey produced a small botand passed it to Bill. "Specially mixed for me by a friend in the medics. Half grain alcohol and half ether." "Zoingg!" Bill said, dashing the tears from his eyes after draining half the bottle. He felt almost at peace with the world. "You're a good buddy to have around, Blackey." "You can say that again," Blackey told him earnestly. "It never hurts to have a buddy, not in the troopers, the army, the navy, anywheres. Ask old Blackey, he knows. You got muscles, Bill?" T)ill lazily flexed Tembo's muscle for him. "That's what I like to see," Blackey said in admiration. "With your muscles and my brain we can get along fine..." "I have a brain too!" "Relax it! Give it a break, while I do the thinking. I seen service in more armies than you got days in the troopers. I got my first purple heart serving with Hannibal, there's the scar right there," he pointed to a white arc on the back of his hand. "But I picked him for a loser and switched to Romulus and Remus's boys while there was still time. I been learning ever since and I always land on my feet. I saw which way the wind was blowing and ate some laundry soap and got the trots the morning of Waterloo, and I missed but nothing I tell you. I saw the same kind of thing shaping up at the Somme -- or was it Ypres? -- I forget some of them old names now, and chewed a cigarette and put it into my armpit. You get a fever that way, and missed that show too. There's always an angle to figure I always say." "I never heard of those battles. Fighting the Chingers?" "No, earlier than that, a lot earlier than that. Wars and wars ago." "That makes you pretty old, Blackey. You don't look pretty old." "I am pretty old, but I don't tell people usually because they give me the laugh. But I remember the pyramids being built, and I remember what lousy chow the Assyrian army had, and the time we took over Wug's mob when they tried to get into our cave, rolled rocks down on them." "Sounds like a lot of bowb," Bill said lazily, draining the bottle... "Yeah, that's what everybody says, so I don't tell the old stories anymore. They don't even believe me when I show them my good luck piece." He held out a little white triangle with a ragged edge. "Tooth from a pterodactyl. Knocked it down myself with a stone from a sling I had just invented." "Looks like a hunk of plastic." "See what I mean? So I don't tell the old stories anymore. Just keep re-enlisting and drifting with the tide." Bill sat up and gaped. "Reenlist! Why, that's suicide... "Safe as houses. Safest place during the war is in the army. The jerks in the front lines get their asses shot off, the civilians at home get their asses blown off. Guys in between safe as houses. It takes #, # maybe # guys in the middle to supply every guy in the line. Once you learn to be a fileclerk you're saft. Who ever heard of them shooting at a fileclerk? I'm a great fileclerk. But that's just in wartime. Peacetime, whenever they make a mistake and there is peace for awhile, it's better to be in the combat troops. Better food, longer leaves, nothing much to do. Travel a lot." "So what happens when the war starts?" "I know # different ways to get into the hospitals." "Will you teach me a couple?" "Anything for a buddy, Bill. I'll show you tonight, after they bring the chow around. And the guard what brings the chow is being difficult about a little favor I asked him. Boy, I wish he had a broken arm!" he sighed. "Which arm?" Bill cracked his knuckles with a loud, rending crunch. "Dealer's choice." 'phe Plastichouse Stockade was a transient center where prisoners were kept on the way from somewhere to elsewhere. It was an easy, relaxed life enjoyed by both guards and inmates with nothing to disturb the even tenor of the days. There had been one new guard, a real eager type fresh in from the National Territorial Guard, but he had had an accident while serving the meals and had broken his arm. Even the other guards were glad to see him go. About once a week Blackey would be taken away under armed guard to the Base Records Section where he was forging new records for a light colonel who was very active in the black market and wanted to tired. While working on the records Blackey saw to it that the stockade guards received undeserved promotions, extra leave time and cash bonuses for nonexistent medals. As a result Bill and Blackey ate and drank very well and grew fat. It was as peaceful as could possibly be until the morning after a session in the records section when Blackey returned and woke Bill, "Good news," he said. "We're shipping out." "What's good about that?" Bill asked, surly at being disturbed and still half stoned from the previous evening's drinking bout. "I like it here." "It's going to get too hot for us soon. The colonel is giving me the eye and a very funny look and I think he is going to have us shipped to the other end of the galaxy where there is heavy fighting. But he's not going to do anything until next week after I finish the books for him, so I had secret orders cut for us this week sending us to Tabes Dorsalis where the cement mines are." "The dust world!" Bill shouted hoarsely and picked Blackley up by the throat and shook him. "A worldwide cement mine where men die of silicosis in hours. Hell hole of the universe..." Blackey wriggled free and scuttled to the other end of the cell. "Hold it!" he gasped. "Don't go off half cocked. Close the cover on your priming pan and keep your powder dry! Do you think I would ship us to a place like that? That's just the way it is on the teevee shows, but I got the inside dope. If you work in the cement mines, roger, it ain't so good. But they got one tremendous base section there with a lot of clerical help and they use trustees in the motor pool since there aren't enough troops there. While I was working on the records I changed your MS from fusetender which is a suicide job to driver, and here is your drive's license with qualifications on everything from a monocycle to an atomic #-ton tank. So we get us some soft jobs and besides, the whole base is air-conditioned." "It was kind of nice here," Bill said, scowling at the plastic card that certified to his aptitude in chauffeuring a number of strange vehicles most of which he had never seen. "They come, they go, they're all the same," Blackey said, packing a small toilet kit. They began to realize that something was wrong when the column of prisoners were shackled then chained together with neckcuffs and leg irons and prodded into the transport spacer by a platoon of combat MPs. "Move along!" they shouted. "You'll have plenty of time to relax when we get to Tabes Dorsalgia."  "Where are we going?" Bill gasped. "You heard me, snap it bowb." "You told me Tabes Dorsalis," Bill snarled at Blackey who was ahead of him in the chain. "Tabes Dorsalgia is the base on Veneria where all the fighting is going on -- we're heading for combat!" "A little slip of the pen," Blackey sighed. "You can't win them all." He dodged the kick Bill swung at him then waited patiently while the MPs beat Bill senseless with their clubs and dragged him aboard the ship. XI TT'eneria... a fog-shrouded  world of untold horrors, creeping in its orbit around the ghoulish green star Hernia like some repellent heavenly trespasser newly rose from the nethermost pit What secrets lie beneath the eternal mists? What nameless monsters undulate and gibber in its dank tarns and bottomless black lagoons? Faced by the unspeakable terrors of this planet men go mad rather than face up to the faceless. Veneria... swamp world, the lair of the hideous and unimaginable Venians... It was hot and it was damp and it stank. The wood of the newly constructed barracks was already soft and rotting away. You took your shoes off and before they hit the floor fungus was growing out of them. Once inside the compound their chains were removed, since there was no place for labor camp prisoners to escape to, and Bill wheeled around looking for Blackey, the fingers of Tembo's arm snapping like hungry jaws. Then he remembered that Blackey had spoken to one of the guards as they were leaving the ship, had slipped him something, and a little while later had been unlocked from the line and led away. By now he would be running the file section and by tomorrow he would be living in the nurse's quarters. Bill sighed, let the whole thing slip out of his mind and vanish since it was just one more antangonistic factor that he had no control over and dropped down onto the nearest bunk. Instantly a vine flashed up from a crack in the floor, whipped four times around the bunk lashing him securely to it, then plunged tendrils into his leg and began to drink his blood. "Grrrrk..." Bill croaked against the pressure of a green loop that tightened around his throat. "Never lie down without you got a knife in your hand," a thin, yellowish sergeant said as he passed by and severed the vine, with his own knife, where it emerged from the floorboards. "Thanks, sarge," Bill said, stripping off the coils and throwing them out the window. The sergeant suddenly began vibrating like a plucked string and dropped onto the foot of Bill's bunk. "P-pocket... shirt... p-ppills... he stuttered through chattering teeth. Bill pulled a plastic box of pills out of the sergeant's pocket and forced some of them into his mouth. The vibrations stopped and the man sagged back against the wall, gaunter and yellower and streaming with sweat. (t Taundice and swamp fever I and galloping filariasis, never know when an attack will hit me, that's why they can't send me back to combat, I can't hold a gun. Me, Master Sergeant Ferkel, the best damned flame thrower in Kirjassoff's Kutthroats, and they have me playing nursemaid in a prison labor camp. So you think that bugs me? It does not bug me, it makes me happy, and the only thing that would make me happier would be shipping off this cesspool planet at once." "Do you think alcohol will hurt your condition?" Bill asked, passing over a bottle of cough syrup. "It's kind of rough here?" "Not only won't hurt it but it will." There was a deep gurgling and when the sergeant spoke again he was hoarser but stronger. "Rough is not the word for it. Fighting the Chingers is bad enough, but on this planet they have the natives, the Venians, on their side. These Venians look like moldy newts and they got just maybe enough IQ to hold a gun and pull the trigger, but it is their planet and they're murder out there in the swamps. They hide under the mud and they swim under the water and they swing from the trees and the whole planet is thick with them. They got no sources of supply, no army divisions, no organizations, they just fight. If one dies the others eat him. If one is wounded in the leg the others eat the leg and he grows a new one. If one of them runs out of ammunition or poison darts or whatever he just swims back a hundred miles to base, loads up and back to battle. We have been fighting here for three years and we now control one hundred square miles of territory." "A hundred, that sounds like a lot." "Just to a stupid bowb like you. That is ten miles by ten miles, and maybe about two square miles more than we captured in the first landings." There was the squishthud of tired feet and weary, mud-soaked men began to drag into the barracks. Sergeant Ferkel hauled himself to his feet and blew a long blast on his whistle. "Alright you new men, now hear this. You have all been assigned to B squad which is now assembling in the compound, which squad will now march out into the swamp and finish the job these shagged creeps from A squad began this morning. You will do a good days work out there. I am not going to appeal to your sense of loyalty, your honor or your sense of duty... Ferkel whipped out his atomic pistol and blew a hole in the ceiling through which rain began to drip. "I am only going to appeal to your urge to survive, because any man shirking, goofing off or not pulling his own weight will personally be shot dead by me. Now get out." With his bared teeth and shaking hands he looked sick enough and mean enough and mad enough to do it. Bill and the rest of B squad rushed out into the rain and formed ranks. # #T)ick up da axes, pick up da A picks, get the uranium out," the corporal of the armed guard snarled as they squelched through the mud towards the gate. The labor squad, carrying their tools, stayed in the center, while the armed guard walked on the outside. The guard wasn't there to stop the prisoners from escaping but to give some measure of protection from the enemy. They dragged slowly down the road of felled trees that wound through the swamp. There was a sudden whistling overhead and heavy transports flashed by. "We're in luck today," one of the older prisoners said, "they're sending in the heavy infantry again. I didn't know they had any left." "You mean they'll capture more territory?" Bill asked. "Naw, all they'll get is dead. But while they're getting butchered some of the pressure will be off of us and we can maybe work without losing too many men." Without orders they all stopped to watch as the heavy infantry fell like rain into the swamps ahead -- and vanished just as easily as raindrops. Every once in awhile there would be a boom and flash as a teensie A-bomb went off, which probably atomized a few Venians, the enemy just waiting to rush in. Small arms crackled in the distance and grenades boomed. Then over the trees they saw a bobbing, bouncing figure approach. It was a heavy infantryman in his armored suit and gasproof helmet, A-bombs and grenades strapped to him, a regular walking armory. Or rather hopping armory, since he would have had trouble walking on a paved street with the weight of junk hung about him, so therefore moved by jumping, using two reaction rockets, one bolted to each hip. His hops were getting lower and lower as he came near. He landed # yards away ana sank slowly to his waist in the swamp, his rockets hissing as they touched the water. Then he hopped again, much shorter this time, the rockets fizzling and popping, and he threw his hel met open in the air. "Hey, guys," he called. "The dirty Chingers got my fuel tank. My rockets are almost out, I can't hop much more. Give a buddy a hand will you..." He hit the water with a splash. "Get outta the monkey suit and we'll pull you in," the guard corporal called. "Are you nuts!" the soldier shouted. "It takes an hour to get into and outta this thing." He triggered his rockets but they just went pffft and he rose about a foot in the water, then dropped back. "The fuel's gone! Help me you bastards! What's ' this, bowb-your-buddy week..." he shouted as he sank, then his ' head went under and there were a few bubbles and nothing else. "It's always bowb-your-buddy week," the corporal said. "Get the column moving!" he ordered, and they shuffled forward. "Them suits weigh # pounds. Goes down like a rock," the corporal said as he prodded them ahead. I f this was a quiet day, Bill didn't want to see a busy one. Since the entire planet of Veneria was a swamp no advances could be made until a road was built. Individual soldiers might penetrate a bit ahead of the road, but for equipment or supplies or even heavily armed men a road was necessary. Therefore the labor corps was building a road of felled trees. At the front. Bursts from atom rifles steamed in the water around them and the poison darts were as thick as falling leaves. The firing and sniping on both sides was constant while the prisoners cut down trees, trimmed and lashed them together to push the road forward another few inches. Bill trimmed and chopped and tried to ignore the screams and falling bodies until it began to grow dark. The squad, now a good deal smarter, made their return march in the dusk. "We pushed it ahead at least # yards this afternoon," Bill said to the old prisoner marching at his side. "Don't mean nothing, Venians swim up in the night and take the logs away." Bill instantly made his mind up to get out of there. "Got any more of that joyjuice?" Sergeant Ferkel asked when Bill dropped onto his bunk and began to scrape some of the mud from his boots with the blade of his knife. Bill took a quick slash at a plant coming up through the floorboards before he answered. "Do you think you could spare me a moment to give me some advice, sergeant?" "I am a flowing fountain of advice once my throat is lubricated." Bill dug a bottle out of his pocket. "How do you get out of this outfit?" he asked. "You get killed," the sergeant told him as he raised the bottle to his lips. Bill snatched it out of his hand. "That I know without your help," he snarled. "Well that's all you gonna know without my help," the sergeant snarled back. Their noses were touching and they growled at each other deep in their throats. Having proven just where they stood and just how tough they both were they relaxed, and Sergeant Ferkel leaned back while Bill sighed and passed him the bottle. UT Tow's about a job in the orderly room?" "We don't have an orderly room. We don't have any records. Everyone sent here gets killed sooner or later, so who cares exactly when." "What about getting wounded?" "Get sent to the hospital, get well, get sent back here." "The only thing left to do is mutiny!" Bill shouted. "Didn't work last four times we tried it. They just pulled the supply ships out and didn't give us any food until we agreed to start fighting again. Wrong chemistry here, all the food on this planet is pure poison for our metabolisms. We had a couple of guys prove it the hard way. Any mutiny that is going to succeed has to grab enough ships first so we can get off-planet. If you got any good ideas about that I'll put you in touch with the Permanent Mutiny Committee." "Isn't there any way to get out?" "I anshered that firsht," Ferkel told him and fell over stone drunk. "I'll see for myself," Bill said as he slid the sergeant's pistol from his holster and slipped out the back door. Armored floodlights lit up the forward positions facing the enemy and Bill went in the opposite direction, towards the distant white flares of landing rockets. Barracks and warehouses were dotted about on the boggy ground but Bill stayed clear of them since they were all guarded, and the guards had itchy trigger fingers. They fired at anything they saw, anything they heard, and if they didn't see or hear anything they fired once in awhile anyway just to keep their morale up. Lights were burning brightly ahead and Bill crawled forward on his stomach to peer from behind a rank growth at a tall, floodlighted fence of barbed wire that stretched out of sight in both directions. A burst from an atomic rifle burned a hole in the mud about a yard behind him and a searchlight swung over, catching him full in its glare. "Greetings from your commanding officer," an amplified voice thundered from loudspeakers on the fence. "This is a recorded announcement. You are now attempting to leave the combat zone and enter the restricted headquarters zone. This is forbidden. Your presence has been detected by automatic machineryand these same devices now have a number of guns trained upon you. They will fire in sixty seconds if you do not leave. Be patriotic, man! Do your duty. Death to the Chingers! Fifty-five seconds. Would you like your mother to know that her boy is a coward? Fifty seconds. Your Emperor has invested a lot of money in your training -- is this the way you repay him? Forty five seconds... Bill cursed and shot up the nearest loudspeaker but the voice continued from others down the length of the fence. He turned and went back the way he had come. As he neared his barracks, skirting the front line to avoid fire from the nervous guards in the buildings, all the lights went out. At the same time gunfire and bomb explosions broke out on every side. S omething slithered close by in the mud and Bill's trigger finger spontaneously contracted and he shot it. In the brief atomic flare he saw the smoking remains of a dead Venian, as well as an unusually large number of live Venians squelching to the attack. Bill dived aside instantly, so that their return fire missed him, and fled in the opposite direction. His only thought was to save his skin and this he did by getting as far from the firing and the attacking enemy as he could. That this direction happened to be into the trackless swamp he did not consider. Survive his shivering little ego screamed and he ran on into the swamp. Running became difficult when the ground turned to mud, and even more difficult when the mud gave way to open water. After paddling desperately for an interminable length of time Bill came to more mud. The first hysteria had now passed, the firing was only a dull rumble in the distance and he was exhausted. He dropped onto the mudbank and instantly sharp teeth sank into his buttocks. Screaming hoarsely he ran on until he ran into a tree. He wasn't going fast enough to hurt himself and the feel of rough bark under his fingers brought out all of his eoanthropic survival instincts: he climbed. High up there were two branches that forked out from the trunk and he wedged himself into the crotch, back to the solid wood and gun pointed straight ahead and ready. Nothing bothered him now and the night sounds grew dim and distant, the blackness was complete and within a few minutes his head started to nod. He dragged it back a few times, blinked about at nothing, then finally slept soundly. It was the first gray light of dawn when he opened his gummy eyes and blinked around. There was a little lizard perched on a nearby branch watching him with jewel-like eyes. "Gee -- you were really sacked out," the Chinger said. Bill's shot tore a smoking scar in the top of the branch, then the Chinger swung back up from underneath and meticulously wiped bits of ash from his paws. "Easy on the trigger, Bill," it said. "Gee -- I could have killed you anytime during the night if I had wanted to." "I know you," Bill said hoarsely. "You're Eager Beager, aren't you." -- this is just like old '-J home week, isn't it." A centipede was scuttling by and Eager Beager the Chinger grabbed it up with three of his arms and began pulling off legs with his fourth and eating them. "I recognized you Bill, and wanted to talk to you. I've been feeling bad ever since I called you a stoolie, that wasn't right of me. You were only doing your duty when you turned me in. You wouldn't like to tell me how you recognized me, would you?" he asked, and winked slyly. "Why don't you bowb off, Jack?" Bill growled and groped in his pocket for a bottle of cough syrup. Eager Chinger sighed. "Well, I suppose I can't expect you to betray anything of military importance, but I hope you will answer a few questions for me." He discarded the delimbed corpse and groped about in his marsupial pouch and produced a tablet and tiny writing instrument. "You must realize that spying is not my chosen occupation, but rather I was dragooned into it through my specialty which is exopology -- perhaps you have heard of this discipline?" "We had an orientation lecture once, an exopologist, all he could talk about was alien creeps and things." "Yes -- well that roughly sums it up. The science of the study of alien life forms, and of course to us you homo sapiens are an alien form." He scuttled halfway around the branch when Bill raised his gun. "Watch that kind of talk, bowb!" "Sorry, just my manner of speaking. To put it briefly, since I specialized in the study of your species I was sent out as a spy, reluctantly, but that is the sort of sacrifice one makes during wartime. However, seeing you here reminded me that there are a number of questions and problems still unanswered that I would appreciate your help on, purely in the matter of science, of course." "Like what?" Bill asked suspiciously, draining the bottle and flinging it away into the jungle. "Well -- gee -- to begin simply, how do you feel about us Chingers?" "Death to all Chingers!" The little pen flew over the tablet. "But you have been taught to say that. How did you feel before you entered the service?" "Didn't give a damn about Chingers." Out of the corner of his eye Bill was watching a suspicious movement of the leaves in the tree above. "Fine! Then could you explain to me just who it is that hates us Chingers and wants to fight a war of extermination?" "Nobody really hates Chingers, I guess. It's just that there is no one else around to fight a war with so we fight with you." The moving leaves had parted and a great, smooth head with slitted eyes peered down. ttT knew it! And that brings A me to my really important questions. Why do you homo sapiens like to fight wars?" Bill's hand tightened on his gun as the monstrous head dropped silently down from the leaves behind Eager Chinger Beager. It was attached to a foot-thick and apparently endless serpent body. "Fight wars? I don't know," Bill said, distracted by the soundless approach of the giant snake. "I guess because we like to, there doesn't seem to be any other reason." "You like to!" the Chinger squeaked, hopping up and down with excitement. "No civilized race could like wars, death, killing, maiming, rape, torture, pain to name just a few of the concomitant factors. Your race can't be civilized!" The snake struck like lightning and Eager Beager Chinger vanished down its spine-covered throat with only the slightest of muffled squeals. "Yeah... I guess we're just not civilized," Bill said, gun ready, but the snake kept going on down. At least fifty yards of it slithered by before the tail flipped past and it was out of sight. "Serves the damn spy right," Bill grunted happily and pulled himself to his feet. Once on the ground Bill began to realize just how bad a spot he was in. The damp swamp had swallowed up any marks of his passage from the night before and he hadn't the slightest idea in which direction the battle area lay. The sun was just a general illumination behind the layers of fog and cloud, and he felt a sudden chill as he realized how small were his chances of finding his way back. The invasion area, just ten miles to a side, made a microscopic pinprick in the hide of this planet. Yet if he didn't find it he was as good as dead. And if he just stayed here he would die, so, picking what looked like the most likely direction, he started off. "I'm pooped," he said, and was. A few hours of dragging through the swamps had done nothing except weaken his muscles, fill his skin with insect bites, drain a quart or two of blood into the ubiquitous leeches and deplete the charge in his gun as he killed a dozen or so of the local lifeforms that wanted him for breakfast. He was also hungry and thirsty. And still lost. The rest of the day just recapitulated the morning so that when the sky began to darken he was close to exhaustion and his supply of cough medicine was gone. He was very hungry when he climbed a tree to find a spot to rest for the night and he plucked a luscious looking red fruit. "Supposed to be poison," he looked at it suspiciously, then smelled it. It smelled fine. He threw it away. In the morning he was much hungrier. "Should I put the barrel of the gun in my mouth and blow my head off?" he asked himself, weighing the atomic pistol in his hand. "Plenty of time for that yet. Plenty of things can still happen," yet he didn't really believe it. Suddenly he heard voices coming through the jungle towards him, human voices. He settled behind the limb and aimed his gun in that direction. Ophe voices grew, then a clanking and rattling. An armed Venian scuttled under the tree, but Bill held his fire as other figures loomed out of the fog. It was a long file of human prisoners wearing the neckirons used to bring Bill and the others to the labor camp, all joined together by a long chain that connected the neckirons. Each of the men was carrying a large box on his head. Bill let them stumble by underneath and kept a careful count of the Venian guards. There were five in all With a sixth bringing up the rear. When this one had passed underneath the tree Bill dropped straight down on him, braining him with his heavy boots. The Venian was armed with a Chinger-made copy of a standard atomic rifle and Bill smiled wickedly as he hefted its familiar weight. After sticking the pistol into his waistband he crept after the column, rifle ready. He managed to kill the fifth guard by walking up behind him and catching him in the back of the neck with the rifle butt. The last two troopers in the file saw this but had enough brains to be quiet as he crept up on number four. Some stir among the prisoners or a chance sound warned this guard and he turned about, raising his rifle. There was no chance now to kill him silently so Bill burned his head off and ran as fast as he could towards the head of the column. There was a shocked silence when the blast of the rifle echoed through the fog and Bill filled it with a shout. The soldiers dived into the mud and Bill held his atomic rifle at his waist as he ran, fanning it back and forth before him like a water hose and holding the trigger on full automatic. A continuous blast of fire poured out a yard above the ground and he squirted it in an arc before him. There were shouts and screams in the fog and then the charge in the rifle was exhausted. Bill threw it from him and drew the pistol. Two of the remaining guards were down and the last one was wounded and got off a single badly aimed shot before Bill burned him too. "Not bad," he said, stopping and panting. "Six out of six." There were low moans coming from the line of prisoners and Bill curled his lip in disgust at the three men who hadn't dropped at his shouted command. "What's the matter?" he ask, ed, stirring one with his foot, "never been in combat before?" But this one didn't answer because he was charred dead. tC XT ever..." the next one answered, gasping in pain. "Get the corpsman, I'm wounded, there's one ahead in the line. Oh, oh, why did I ever leave the Chris' Keeler! Medic." Bill frowned at the three gold balls of a fourth lieutenant on the man's collar, then bent and scraped some mud from his face. "You! The laundry officer!" he shouted in outraged anger, raising his gun to finish the job. "Not I!" the lieutenant moaned, recognizing Bill at last. "The laundry officer is gone, flushed down the drain! This is I, your friendly local pastor, bringing you the blessings of Ahura Mazdah, my son, and have you been reading the Avesta every day before going to sleep?" "Bah!" Bill snarled, he couldn't shoot him now, and walked over to the third wounded man. "Hello Bill..." a weak voice said. "I guess the old reflexes are slowing down... I can't blame you for shooting me, I should have hit the dirt like the others..." "You're damn right you should have," Bill said looking down at the familiar, loathed, tusked face. "You're dying Deathwish, you've bought it." "I know," Deathwish said and coughed. His eyes were closed. "Wrap this line in a circle," Bill shouted. "I want the medic up here." The chain of prisoners curved around and they watched as the medic examined the casualties. "A bandage on the looie's arm takes care of him," he said. "Just superficial burns. But the big guy with the fangs has bought it." "Can you keep him alive?" Bill asked. "For awhile, no telling how long." "Keep him alive." Bill looked around at the circle of prisoners. "Any way to get those neckirons off?" he asked. "Not without the keys," a burly infantry sergeant answered, "and the lizards never brought them. We'll have to wear them until we get back. How come you risked your neck saving us?" he asked suspiciously. "Who wanted to save you?" Bill sneered. "I was hungry and I figured that must be food you were carrying." "Yeah, it is," the sergeant said, looking relieved. "I can understand now why you took the chance." Bill broke open a can of rations and stuffed his face. '"T"he dead man was cut from his position in the line and the two men, one in front and one in back of the wounded Deathwish, wanted to do the same with him. Bill reasoned with them, explained the only human thing to do was to carry their buddy, and they agreed with him when he threatened to bum their legs off if they didn't. While the chained men were eating. Bill cut two flexible poles and made a stretcher by slipping three donated uniform jackets over them. He gave the captured rifles to the burly sergeant and the most likely looking combat veterans, keeping one for himself. "Any chance of getting back?" Bill asked the sergeant, who was carefully wiping the moisture from his gun. "Maybe. We can backtrack the way we come, easy enough to follow the trail after everyone dragged through. Keep an eye peeled for Venians, get them before they can spread the word about us. When we get in earshot of the fighting we try and find a quiet area -- then break through. A fifty-fifty chance." "Those are better odds for all of us than they were about an hour ago." "You're telling me. But they get worse the longer we hang around here." "Let's get moving." Following the track was even easier than Bill had thought, and by early afternoon they heard the first signs of firing, a dim rumble in the distance. The only Venian they had seen had been instantly killed. Bill halted the march. "Eat as much as you want, then dump the food," he said. "Pass that on. We'll be moving fast soon." He went to see how Deathwish was getting on. "Badly -- " Deathwish gasped, his face white as paper. "This is it, Bill... I know it... I've terrorized my last recruit... stood on my last pay line... had my last shortarm... so long -- Bill... you're a good buddy... taking care of me like this..." "Glad you think so, Deathwish, and maybe you'd like to do me a favor." He dug in the dying man's pockets until he found his noncom's notebook, then opened it and scrawled on one of the blank pages. "How would you like to sign this, just for old time's sake -- Deathwish ?" The big jaw lay slack, the evil red eyes open and staring. "The dirty bowb's gone and died on me," Bill said disgustedly. After pondering for a moment he dribbled some ink from the pen onto the ball of Deathwish's thumb and pressed it to the paper to make a print. ( yTedic!" he shouted, and the line of men curled around so the medic could come back. "How does he look to you?" "Dead as a herring," the corpsman said after his professional examination. "Just before he died he left me his tusks in his will, written right down here, see? These are real vatgrown tusks and cost a lot. Can they be transplanted?" "Sure, as long as you get them cut out and deep froze inside the next twelve hours." "No problem with that, we'll just carry the body back with us." He stared hard at the two stretcher bearers and fingered his gun r and they had no complaints. "Get that lieutenant up here." "Chaplain," Bill said, holding out the sheet from the notebook, "I would like an officer's signature on this. Just before he died this trooper here dictated his will, but was too weak to sign it, so he put his thumbprint on it. Now you write below it that you saw him thumbprint it and it is all affirm and legallike, then sign your name." "But -- I couldn't do that my son. I did not see the deceased print the will and glmmpf... He said glmmpf because Bill had poked the barrel of the atomic pistol into his mouth and was rotating it, his finger quivering on the trigger. "Shoot," the infantry sergeant said, and three of the men who could see what was going on were clapping. Bill slowly withdrew the pistol. "I shall be happy to help," the chaplain said, grabbing for the pen. Bill read the document, grunted in satisfaction, then went over and squatted down next to the medic. "You from the hospital?" he asked. "You can say that again, and if I ever get back into the hospital I ain't never going out of it again. It was just my luck to be out picking up combat casualties when the raid hit." "I hear that they aren't shipping any wounded out. Just putting them back into shape and sending them back into the line." "You heard right. This is going to be a hard war to live through." "But some of them must be wounded too badly to send back into action," Bill insisted. tt'T'he miracles of modem medicine," the medic said indistinctly as he worried a cake of dehydrated luncheon meat. "Either you die or you're back in the line in a couple of weeks." "Maybe a guy gets his arm blown off?" "They got an icebox full of old arms. Sew a new one on and bango, right back into the line." "What about a foot?" Bill asked, worried. "That's right -- I forgot! They got a foot shortage. So many guys lying around without feet that they're running out of bedspace. They were starting to ship some of them offplanet when I left." "You got any pain pills?" Bill asked, changing the subject. The medic dug out a white bottle. "Three of these and you'd laugh while they sawed your head off." "Give me three." "If you ever see a guy around what has his foot shot off you better quick tie something around his leg just over the knee, tight, to cut the blood off." "Thanks buddy."  "Let's get moving," the infantry sergeant said. "The quicker we move the better our chances." Occasional flares from atomic rifles burned through the foilage overhead and the thud-thud of heavy weapons shook the mud under their feet. They worked along parallel with the firing until it had died down, then stopped. Bill, the only one not chained in the line, crawled ahead to reeonnoiter. The enemy lines seemed to be lightly held and he found the spot that looked the best for a breakthrough. Then, before he returned, he dug the heavy cord from his pocket that he had taken from one of the ration boxes. He tied a tourniquet above his right knee and twisted it tight with a stick, then swallowed the three pills. He stayed behind some heavy shrubs when he called to the others. "Straight ahead, then sharp right before that clump of trees. Bill led the way until the first men could see the lines ahead. Then he called out, "What's that?" and ran into the heavy foilage. "Chingers!" he shouted and sat down with his back to a tree. He took careful aim with his pistol and blew his right foot off. "Get moving fast!" he shouted and heard the crash of the frightened men through the undergrowth. He threw the pistol away, fired at random into the trees a few times, then dragged to his feet. The atomic rifle made a good enough crutch to hobble along on and he did not have far to go. Two troopers, they must have been new to combat or they would have known better, left the shelter to help him inside. "Thanks, buddie," he gasped, and sank to the ground. "War sure is hell." '  'he martial music echoed from the hillside, bouncing back from the rocky ledges and losing itself in the hushed green shadows under the trees. Around the bend, stamping proudly through the dust, came the little parade led by the magnificent form of a one-robot-band. Sunlight gleamed on its golden limbs and twinkled from the brazen instruments it worked with such enthusiasm. A small formation of assorted robots rolled and clattered in its wake and bringing up the rear was the solitary figure of the grizzle-haired recruiting sergeant, striding along strongly, his rows of medals ajingle. Though the road was smooth the sergeant lurched suddenly, stumbling, and cursed with the rich proficiency of years. "Halt!" he commanded, and while his little company braked to a stop he leaned against the stone wall that bordered the road and rolled up his right pants leg. When he whistled one of the robots trundled quickly over and held out a tool box from which the sergeant took a large screwdriver and tightened one of the bolts in the ankle of his artificial foot. Then he squirted a few drops from an oil can onto the joint and rolled the pants leg back down. When he straightened up he noticed that a robomule was pulling a plow down a furrow in the field beyond the fence a farmlad guided it. "Beer!" the sergeant barked, then, "A Spacemen's Lament ." "That's sure pretty music," the plowboy said. "Join me in a beer," the sergeant said, sprinkling a white powder into it. "Don't mind iffen I do, sure is hottern'n H out here today." "Say hell, son." "Momma don't like me to cuss. You sure do have long teeth, mister." The sergeant twanged a tusk. "A big fellow like you shouldn't worry about a little cussing. If you were a trooper you could say hell -- or even bowb -- if you wanted to, all the time."  "I don't think I'd want to say anything like that," he flushed redly under his deep tan. "Thanks for the beer, but I gotta be ploughing on now. Momma said I was to never talk to soldiers." tt'VT'our momma's right, a  dirty, cussing, drinking crew the most of them. Say, would you like to see a picture here of a new model robomule that can run # hours without lubrication?" The sergeant held his hand out behind him and a robot put a viewer into it. "Why that sounds nice!" The farmlad raised the viewer to his eyes and looked into it and flushed an even deeper red. "That's no mule, mister, that's a girl and her clothes are..." The sergeant reached out swiftly and pressed a button on the top of the viewer. Something went thunk inside of it and the farmer stood, rigid and frozen. He did not move or change expression when the sergeant reached out and took the little machine. "Take this stylo," the sergeant said, and the other's fingers closed on it "Now sign this form, recruits' signature." "My Charlie! What are you doing with my Charlie!" an ancient, gray-haired woman wailed as she scrambled toward them. "Your son is now a trooper for the greater glory of the Emperor," the sergeant said, and waved over the robot tailor. "No -- please!" the woman begged, clutching the sergeant's hand and dribbling tears onto it. "I've lost one son, isn't that enough." she blinked up through the tears, then blinked again. "But you -- you're my boy! My Bill come home! Even with those teeth and the scars and one black hand and one white hand and one artificial foot, I can tell, a mother always knows!" The sergeant frowned down at the woman. "I believe you might be right," he said. "I thought Phigerinadon II was familiar." The robot tailor had finished his job, the red paper jacket shone bravely in the sun, the one-molecule-thick boots gleamed. "Fall in," Bill shouted. "Billy, Billy..." the woman wailed, "this is your little brother Charlie! You wouldn't take your own little brother into the troopers, would you?" Bill thought about his mother, then he thought about his baby brother, Charlie, then he thought of the one month that would be taken off of his enlistment time for every recruit he brought in, and he snapped his answer back. "Yes," he said. The music blared, the soldiers marched, the mother cried -- as mothers have always done -- and the brave little band tramped down the road and over the hill and out of sight into the sunset. Anyone who dared might enter the maze from the stars , but no one would return alive -- or humanl 'T"he great silver dome sat in the desert at Yucca Flats. It was featureless, save for an innocent-appearing open entranceway, but there was something about it that shrieked : alien. The silver shimmer was not quite the shimmer of silver. Rather it was more like the silver of shimmer. The tanks, machine-gun emplacements and foxholes surrounding the dome confirmed the sense of alienness. The dome was surrounded and cordoned off. Whether it was being guarded or contained was a moot question. Near the opening in the dome a tent had been pitched. The flag of a three-star general flew from a makeshift flagpole. Inside the tent were a half-dozen canvas folding chairs, an elaborate radio setup, a large map table that seemed to serve no useful function, five assorted colonels, Lieutenant General Richard Brewster -- a middleaged man with the look of an athlete gone to fat -- and one lone civilian, looking plucked and out of place amidst all that khaki plumage. General Brewster eyed the civilian with cold resignation. "I've lost ten men in there already," he said, in a tone of voice like a poker player describing a particularly bad run of cards. "Ten men, and we don't know any more than when we started." Brewster stared out the open tent flap at the entrance to the dome. "Only one thing we know," he said. "It's from the stars." "Interesting," said the civilian flatly. He was a wiry man, not short, not tall. His face showed even more tension than his spare body. His mouth seemed frozen in a perpetual sour sneer, his expression appeared dead and juiceless. Only his large dark eyes betrayed him. They shifted purposefully from focus to focus, absorbing, categorizing, analyzing. "Interesting? Is that all you have to say, Lindstrom? Interesting? It's from the stars, man. We tracked it from beyond the orbit of Pluto. Don't you understand? It's a spaceship from another solar system. It's the key to the stars." "That's what it is to you," said Lindstrom. "But what is it to whatever sent it here? Are you so sure they intend it as a key to the stars? What about those ten men you sent in who never came out? Do you think they're so sure it's the key to the stars?" "What are you leading up to, man?" spat Brewster, with unconcealed distaste. "Just that you know nothing about why that thing came here. Ten men go in, and none of them come out. Maybe it's not here to give us the stars at all. Maybe it's purpose is as alien as its manufacture. Or maybe -- " Lindstrom paused and allowed himself a grin. "Maybe it's just a better mousetrap," he said. "Well," said Brewster, "will you cr won't you? If you're trying to point out how dangerous it is, you're wasting your time. I've lost ten men as it is. I know damn well it's dangerous. I've been told you're not afraid of danger. I've been told you enjoy it." Lindstrom laughed brittly. "In a way," he said. "It's not that I enjoy danger, General. It's just that I need it. The question is, how much do you think you need me?" "What do you mean?" "I mean two hundred and fifty thousand tax-free dollars. Take it or leave it." "Payable if you succeed in telling us what's inside the dome?" "What else?" Brewster nodded. "Okay, you're on." T)ert Lindstrom was aware of his glamor only when he wanted a woman. Then it proved most useful; it was a wellhoned, finely-crafted tool. There were plenty of women who could resist the soldier of fortune myth, to be sure, but there were many more who could not. The probabilities were all on his side. And odds were Bert Lindstrom's religion. Lindstrom was a calculating man. He would undertake nothing that did not seem to offer an odds on chance of success. Nothing, from seduction to assassination. Yet he would never fail to accept a challenge when the odds were in his favor -- no matter if he were risking m dime or his life. For in his system of values, there was no real difference. It was not what was being risked that counted, it was the risk itself. His life meant little to him when he was not risking it. Only when he was gambling with his existence did it come to have meaning -- then it was the stake, the challenge, the risk. Lindstrom did not seek death. He risked his life only when he felt that the odds were on his side. He did not seek death, but he had to be near it, he had to risk it, for only at the moment of risk could his life have any meaning. And this was the best risk in a life of risks. Not necessarily because it was the longest shot of all. Lindstrom had the professional risk-taker's contempt for soldiers who took risks on orders. That ten soldiers had not come out was a thing of little import. What was interesting was that the dome from the stars was a total unknown. Even the odds on coming out were incalculable. They might be in his favor, they might not. He was betting his instinctive feelings about himself against a complete unknown. If he had set up the situation himself in a laboratory he could not have contrived a more perfect risk. nphe hot desert wind blew at Lindstrom's back as he approached the entrance to the dome. The soldiers who had not come out had been armed to the teeth. Therefore Lindstrom was not. He carried only his old .#, a machete which was more a luckcharm than anything else, a coil of rope, an all-purpose utility knife and a flashlight. The entrance was little more than a door-sized hole in the material of the dome. Lindstrom peered inside. He could see nothing but blackness. He drew his gun, turned on the flashlight and stepped inside. As soon as he crossed the threshhold, there was light. It did not seem to come from anywhere, it just was. In the pearly luminescence, he could see he was standing at the mouth of a tunnel, a smooth, round, somehow almost colorless tunnel, that curved crazily upwards and leftwards in an arc so steep that it seemed impossible to hold one's footing. Nevertheless, Lindstrom decided to try to climb it. Although the material of the tunnel seemed glass-smooth, it did not have a low frictional coefficient. It was more like walking on concrete than glass. Stranger still, although his eyes told him that he was walking up a curve at an impossible angle, his body . tilted almost forty degrees from the vertical, his kinesthetic senses told a different story. The force of gravity remained perpendicular to the floor of the tunnel, no matter what angle the tunnel took to the Earth's surface, so that he was walking upright, as if the tunnel had a private gravity all its own. Lindstrom was somewhat frightened: the instinctual fear of the unknown. This he had, of course, expected. Fear meant that there was danger, risk. And risk meant that he was living. The tunnel came to a fork. Decision number one. Had this been the point at which the soldiers had made the wrong calculation? Lindstrom was sure that surviving in the dome was a matter of making the proper calculations, the correct decisions. Either that, or there was no way of surviving. And that was a possibility not worth considering -- since if it were true, the game was already lost. It was like walking on a ledge over a precipice in the dark. You knew that there was a safe path and you knew that there was a point beyond which death lurked. But you had no way of knowing how Wide the ledge was, how much margin for error you had. There was nothing to choose between the two forks. The one on the right curved up, the one on the left down. Otherwise they were identical. A random choice. Okay, thought Lindstrom. He hesitated for only a moment, and then, for no reason in particular, took the right-hand turn. He had only gone a few steps, the intersection was just behind him, when he felt a sudden flash of heat at his back. He whirled in time to see a solid pillar of fire engulf the crotch of the intersection, the spot where he had stood moments ago pondering his choice. T esson number one, he thought. ' No Hamlets allowed. When faced with a decision, make it, one way or the other. Don't temporize, or you'll be vaporized. The tunnel wound on for an indeterminable distance. Then it ended. Or, from another point of view, took an abrupt ninety-degree turn and became a bottomless, black, circular hole. Lindstrom shined his light into the hole. The beam petered out in the blackness. The hole seemed made of the same material as the tunnel. There was nothing to secure the rope to. Now what? thought Lindstrom grimly. And how much time do I have? He remembered the pillar of fire at the fork. He felt that weird, timeless, floating exhilaration that he only experienced at those times when he knew that death was near, and had the time to contemplate it. The hole was like the tunnel. He must go forward, or... Not like the tunnel. It was the tunnel. Or at least it should be. Fatalistically he dangled his feet into the hole, until his soles contacted its sides. Then he "stood up" -- or rather stood down. Quite suddenly, he was standing upright in what had been the hole. Now it was just more of the same tunnel. The thing actually did have a gravity of its own. Lesson number two, he thought. This place has its own rules. Learn them and obey them. It was highly probable that none of the soldiers had gotten this far. This was a place that demanded a cold mathematical intimacy with death. It was a place where the greatest risk of all was not to take risks. It was no place for a man under orders. Lindstrom felt calmer now; he had dared and he had won. The fear that he had left was not a paralyzer, it was a tonic, the satisfied fear that a matador feels when he realizes that he is facing a truly great bull. He wandered further along the tunnel, and with every passing minute, the calmness he felt he had earned diminished. This was not ordinary mortal danger -- Lindstrom had lived on speaking terms with death too long for mere danger to be extraordinary. It was something far worse. He was thinking too much as he walked, and this was a place that was not to be thought about, because it was a place without rules... which is one symptom of madness... There might be no rules, he thought, but there must be a purpose. Something had brought the dome to Earth, something intelligent, and intelligence implies purpose. But what if it really were just a giant mousetrap? But that was ridiculous. If they had wanted merely to kill him, they could have done it long ago. The dome was not only their creation, it was a universe in itself. Inside the dome, they could alter the very rules of existence. No, the rules were set up so that it was possible to survive. Fantastically difficult, but possible. That was all he had to cling to. The odds against survival might be astronomical, but survival was at least a possibility. I can die, he thought. Therefore I can live. In the distance, around a bend, the tunnel ended. It opened into a large domed chamber. The chamber was lit with the same pearly light as the tunnel, and it seemed to be made of the same substance. It was a smooth, featureless room. A dead end. It was empty. A voice that was not a voice nibbled at his mind. "You have passed the entrance examination," it "said". "Are you ready?" "Ready for what?" "Ready." The single word had many nuances. It seemed to Lindstrom that the voice in his mind was intimate with his entire being. Ready... Ready was the word that described his entire life. Ready seemed to imply acceptance and belligerance at the same time. Ready to accept possible death, and ready to fight to cling to life. Ready to wait, and ready to make instant decisions. "Yes," said the voice, "yes." "Why?" asked Lindstrom. "Why all this? Why..." "Your General Brewster was right," said the voice. "In a way, this is a spaceship. A starship. For your people, it can be the key to the universe. If you are ready. If you can change." "Change to what?" said Lindstrom. "Change," said the voice. "Not change to what. Adapt to that which is constantly changing. Live on a tightrope strung over nothingness. Your race is now reaching for the planets of your solar system. A tiny beginning. You have conquered your world by adapting it to your needs. But the universe will not be adapted. An infinity of deaths awaits you out there. Death you cannot now even conceive of." "Fve never been afraid of death," snapped Lindstrom. "You have always been afraid of death," said the voice. "It is your very fear which allows you to face it. But fear is not enough." "What else is there?" "You will learn. Here you will learn, or you will die." "Why? Why?" "Perhaps you are ready to begin to learn why," said the voice. "Behold the road to the stars." He was in a place that was terror. It was no place at all. It was everyplace. He was at the same time in a lightless blackness, and the mad dissociated core of a sun. It was a space with no dimensions. It was a space with an infinity of dimensions. He had no senses. He had senses that could not exist. He tasted color. He saw time raveled like a vast ball of twine about him. He heard the creation of the universe, and he smelt the acrid stench of its eventual death. Entropy ran forward, backward, in circles. He was bigger than the entire universe; it nestled in his navel. He stood on the non-existent surfaces of a trillion electrons. He was an insect, a star, a void, a galaxy. He screamed and screamed and screamed and screamed... He burned and froze, exploded and imploded, his mind was boiled in alien thoughts unspeakably foul. He rolled in beauty so hideous that he died an infinity of deaths from pleasure... "Stop. Stop. Stop!" His cries echoed from the walls of existence and rebounded back to sting his flesh like a geometrically breeding nest of angry hornets... "Enough," said the voice. T T e was back in the featureless chamber. "W-what... what was it?" "That," said the voice, "is the real universe. All else, is illusion, a partial truth, the projection in three dimensions of a reality with an infinity of dimensions. That is the road to the stars." "You mean we have to learn to navigate in that? To remain sane long enough to find our way? It's impossible!" "No," said the voice. "That is the real universe. It is not enough to learn to travel through it. You must learn to live in it." "In it?" exclaimed Lindstrom. "In that madness?" "It is reality," said the voice. "The universe is not as tidy as you would like it to be. Time is not really a straight line, nor space three-dimensional. It is possible to be all places at once. It is possible to be all times at once. Your race's view of the universe is pathetically limited. Limited, perhaps to preserve your sanity." Lindstrom felt his mind perched on the edge of a fathomless abyss. He felt the bonds of reality crumbling about him. What, after all, was reality? Was it really this unspeakable horror, this mad, murderous confusion...? "Yes," said the voice, "you are looking down into an abyss. But you must do more, you must In the real universe, laws of nature are not constant. The rules themselves vary, according to rules for rules, which in turn vary according to still higher orders or rules..." "Stop. Stop. No one can cope with a thing like that. I don't want to know any more. I -- " "The choice is not yours," said the voice. "No human will be permitted to leave this place unchanged. This chamber is a dead end. There is no other passage out but the way you came, and that tunnel is sealed to you forever." "You mean you intend to keep me a prisoner here for the rest of my life?" "No," said the voicd. "There is no passage out, but there is a way out. Either you will learn it, or you will die. We begin." TTe was in a space with four dimensions. It hurt his mind. There was a fourth dimension that was somehow at right angle to all three normal directions... His body was... different. He was enclosed in a cubical box of some dull metal. Enclosed on all six sides. Slowly the walls of the box began to contract in on him He was trapped. He was surrounded on all six sides. But in this space, a cube did not have six sides, it had thirtysix. He did a thing that strained his mind near breaking. He moved at right angles to all six faces of the contracting cube, simultaneously. He was out. And he was a point in a space with no dimensions. He was every point in the space, since all points coincided. He was trapped in a space with no dimensions. There could be no motion... But time existed, and in this place time had three dimensions. The special point that was Lindstrom wriggled in three temporal dimensions, and became a temporal solid, and thus... He was back in "normal" space-time. And was whisked into a starfilled blackness... But the blazing suns were also the nuclei of the atoms of his body, corresponding, one for one, with each other, macrocosm and microcosm. He did a thing with his mind for which there are no words, and he was back once more in the featureless chamber... And was transported to even stranger othernesses... An infinity of places, dimensions and othernesses for which there are not even the ghosts of concepts. He felt a strangeness in his mind, a complexity beyond complexity, a revelation of new and unexpected textures in his psyche. Time was flux, space was flux, eternity was a variable. There came a time when he stood, naked, alone and homesick, on the surface of some faroff planet, looking up at a small star he knew was Sol. He remembered the spaces he had seen -- spaces of no dimensions, an infinity of dimensions, spaces that were not spaces, but times. There was a way back to Earth. He did something with his mind, and the surface of the planet vanished like mist. His body floated in total blackness. He felt it expand and contract rhythmically, from the size of an electron to the size of the universe... He caught it in a phase where each of its atoms corresponded to a star in the Galaxy. Then he let his entire mass slide down the hill of space-time into one of the sun-atoms, the one called "Sol", to one of its electrons called "Earth." He was back in the chamber. And he knew the way out. eneral Brewster stood outside his tent, staring at the silver dome, and wondering whether it was time to try something else. "Lindstrom's been in there two days," he said to a nervous-looking colonel. "I think we can assume that whatever happened to the others happened to him." "What now, sir?" "I don't know... I just don't know. I suppose we could try to blow the thing open, but -- " A man suddenly appeared out of nowhere. He was standing just outside the dome. He was a wiry man, not short, not tall... "What -- it's Lindstrom." The being that had been Bert Lindstrom began to walk slowly toward the tent. It had two arms, two legs, two eyes, a nose, a mouth. It was, in fact, the perfect image of the man who had entered the dome. But when Lindstrom was close enough for Brewster to see into his eyes, the general was dreadfully sure that the creature facing him was something other than human. Among the wild Reguleans we trade in beer and hides for sacks of mMomimotl leaves and carcasses of brides. They love 'em and they leave 'em, once affection's been displayed, to the everloving merchants of the Interstellar Trade. Chorus: Don't throw that bride away, friends; don't turn that carcass loose. What's only junk on Regulus is gold on Betelguese. We potter out to Betelguese with crates of brides and leaves, and what the Betelgueseans do with both no one believes. They weep, though, while they're doin' it, great bottles full of tears, which we stow in the afterhold between the bales of ears. Chorus: Don't waste your weeps on Betelguese, don't let your teardrops fade. Those teardrops are the life-blood, friends, of Interstellar Trade.  Ca. # C E.  On Arcturus eleven they are connoisseurs of wine and think the bottled Betel-juice a vintage rare and fine. They buy the bales of Betel ears for making mating hats, and, in exchange, we take aboard Arcturan worms and bats. Chorus: Don't step on that Arcturan worm, for once it's been fileted it's worth its weight in platinum to Interstellar Trade. On Terra, sauce of worm filet's an epicurean dish with aphrodisiac side-effects beyond one's fondest wish, the only antidote to which (least Terrans feel dismayed) is serum of Arcturan bat from Interstellar Trade. Chorus: Fill up the holds with hides, my boys, you've spent what you were paid. I wonder what's on Scorpii for Interstellar Tradel for F or the last sixty years zoologists and many other people who love wildlife have been worrying about a problem that does not even occur to a real estate dealer or the manager of the Friendly Neighborhood Household Finance office. It is the fact that our earth is growing poorer by a species of animal life every decade or so. And during the last twenty years this worry has taken a sharp turn upward for two reasons : the general population explosion and the fact that there are many new and recently independent nations in South East Asia and in Africa. I am, on principle, quite pleased about the fact that these nations are now independent I am even all of their governments know how sad it would be if the wildlife of their areas disappeared. Unfortunately they don't do much about it British and German scientists who flew to Africa for private inspections have stated with both anger and concern that things are not as pretty by far as the government handouts would have it. Sure, there are wildlife preserves. Often they actually have boundary markers. But most of them are not policed and poachers, even if caught, are never prosecuted. Trying to convince the people concerned sounds like a hopeless task; they simply do not understand the need for conservation. When told that without conservation the zebras and gnus and antelopes will be gone one day, they answer that cattle taste better. Fortunately the larger forms of the African fauna are still numerous enough so that they can be saved. We have seen in the past what can be done even at a late hour -- the American bison is an impressive example of this. At the time the thirteen colonies declared their idependence there were an estimated sixty ican continent. After the railroads had been built across the continent -- and in spite of a few protective laws passed by states like Kansas and Colorado -- the bison were virtually hunted out day of the New York Zoological Park wrote the Smithsonian Report for # and entitled it "The Extermination of the American Bison", predicting that the species would be extinct within less than two decades. Since a census taken by Hornaday in # showed that there were only #I bison still living (two-thirds of them in Canada) his prediction would probably have come true if nothing had been done. But Hornaday, in #, founded the American Bison Society which gained the support of Theodore Roosevelt. Bison sanctuaries were founded, stocked and protected and forty-five years later the number of bison had grown to more than #. It is even necessary now to slaughter surplus animals from time to time to keep the herds from deteriorating. Fig. #. The "Tasmanian Wolf". Does If Still Exist?  nother pleasing example is the story of a large and ungainly deer called Milu or Pere David's Deer, for its "discoverer" was the French missionary Pere Armand David who went to China in #. I put the word "discoverer" in quotation marks because Father David did not discover the deer in the usual manner, that is in the open, as he did the Giant Panda. The deer existed only in one place, the emperor's private hunting park. Father David, by climbing the wall, verified the existence of a species of deer unknown to science and then arranged for a few specimen ts to be shipped to the Jardin des Plantes in Paris. After the wall of bureaucratic secrecy had been breached the embassies of other countries became active. The Zoological Garden in Berlin obtained a specimen via a diplomatic exchange of some kind and the Duke of Bedford bought several. This purchase saved the Milu. In # there was a flood of the Hun Ho river that toppled the wall of the Imperial Park in several places. The starving peasants, made homeless by the same flood, killed and ate every animal in sight, including all the Milus. The speciments in the various zoological parks died of old age one by one and only the small herd at IjVobum Abbey on the estates of Duke of Bedford increased. In spite of a setback during the first World War the herd did well. Now there are close to three hundred Milus in existence, at Woburn and in many zoological gardens. There are a few more examples of this kind. Some thirty years ago the koalas of Queensland were believed to be near extinction. They are numerous again now, due to strict measures. And in Europe the efforts of a society patterned after the American Bison Society seem to be successful in saving the European cousin of the bison, the wisent. There were only about fifty animals left at the end of the second World War. By now the number is more than, a hundred. ' These examples have proved that even a late action can be quite successful. The societies which are now concerned with the survival of the Whooping Crane and the California Condor can take heart. But for a few other species the day of extinction is near. Zoologists have drawn up a list of about fifteen species which are very much endangered by two facts: the number of specimens is very small, and their geographical range is also very small. Their extinction could be the result of a single large forest fire, an unusually severe winter or the inability to escape newly introduced predators. This list has been referred to as "tomorrow's fossils". While it contains a few names where this term seems to be exaggerated -- for example the wisent, which is under the firm protection of its own watchdog society -- it also contains two names of species which may no longer exist. If survivors of these species are still in existence somewhere they are the rarest animals on earth. T heir scientific names are Thylacinus cynocephalus and Solenodon cubanus, inhabitants, or former inhabitants, of Tasmania and of Cuba respectively. Thylacinus was named by the English zoologist Harris who displayed a fine knowledge of classical Greek in the process. The generic name Thylacinus was derived from the word thylax meaning "pouch" and kiifeter which means "disturber": While the specific name cynocephalus comes from kyon ("dog") and kephale ("head"). The English version of the scientific name would therefore be: the dogheaded pouched disturber (of livestock). The actual English name is Tasmanian Wolf because of the wolf-like head, or sometimes Tasmanian Tiger, because of the tiger-striped hindquarters. In size a fully grown male could compete with a police dog. The females were much smaller. The Tasmanian Wolf, therefore, was the largest meat-eating marsupial. As long as the number of settlers was small and the number of "wolves" was large it was very decidedly a nuisance. It is not surprising that the settlers shot them whenever they saw one. But while wolf-like in appearance, the habits of Thylacinus were quite different. It seems to have hunted alone and was not particularly swift. Instead of overtaking its prey the Tasmanian Wolf wore it out by relentless pursuit. Then, when the prey finally collapsed, Thylacinus just ate as much as it wanted, leaving the remains to the other predatory marsupial of Tasmania, the smaller Tasmanian Devil. One zoologist, about eighty years ago, claimed that small groups of Tasmanian Devils trailed a hunting Tasmanian Wolf, knowing from experience that a free meal would be forthcoming sooner or later. The Tasmanian Devil is now rare, too, but does seem to be on the verge of extinction. It may be saved because it makes a friendly pet when captured young enough to be trained. The last thirty years of the history of the Tasmanian Wolf consist mainly of rumors. It is definite that a settler shot one in #. At that time another specimen was alive in the zoological park at Hobart, Tasmania's largest city. When the zoo speciment died in # the officials issued a call for a replacement, apparently confident that they would get one soon. They never did. But in # one was shot and photographed at Mawbanna on Tasmania's northwest coast. In #, a pilot, flying a helicopter along the island's west coast, saw a striped animal from the air which could have been a Tasmanian Wolf. But a search on the ground which was started almost immediately did not find it. 'T'he latest case dates from the year #. A fisherman nightfishing for bait at Sandy Cape (also in the northwest of the island) ran into an animal in the dark, and in the ensuing fight bashed its skull in. In the morning he realized that he had probably killed a "tiger", as he called it. He must have done some soulsearching in the light of the early morning. He knew of a fine of on the other hand he knew that any reliable report on this animal was of scientific value. So he took hair and blood samples and sent them to the university where they were tentatively identified as having come from a "tiger". Presumably the samples were too small to make the identification positive. And that's the story now. Nobody can say that the Tasmanian Wolf is extinct, and noFig. #. The Cuban Solenodon Probably exterminated by mongooses. body can insist that it is still alive. If it is, it is one of the rarest animals on earth. A #I this applies to the Cuban solenodon too, with the complication that it is much harder to get any information at all. But before I go into the short and flimsy story of the Cuban solenodon a little backtracking is necessary. In # the Russian Academy in St. Petersburg received a specimen of a new animal from Haiti. It looked somewhat like a shrew but was the size of a very large rat. It was turned over to the Curator of Mammals, a German named Brandt, who described it and who also had to invent a scientific name. Since it was generally a puzzling animal he called it Solenodon paradoxus. (Solenodon means "grooved teeth".) Naturally American scientists were interested, but inquiries made near the latter part of the nineteenth century brought the reply that no such animal was known. If there had been one like it, it was extinct. One of the men who received such a reply was Prof. Addison Emery Verrill of Yale University; and his son, Alpheus Hyatt Verrill, who explored the West Indies early in this century, succeeded in re-discovering Solenodon paradoxus in Santo Domingo in #. He obtained a female which, on the day after capture, gave birth to three naked young and died immediately afterward. The animal must have been very rare. It is now extinct. The Cuban solenodon was discovered in #I when a German traveler by the name of Gundlach shot one and sent it to the Natural History Museum in Berlin for identification. It was found to be a close relative of the species described by Brandt and though it lived on Hispaniola as well as on Cuba the scientific name became Solenodon cubanus. In shape it looked very much like a shrew. Its color was a typical camouflage color of the forest floor, a yellowish brown which was overlaid on the back by fairly long blackish guide hairs. The tail was naked. The overall length was about # inches with the tail accounting for about # inches of the total length. Several zoologists went to Cuba for the main purpose of studying solenodon. They found that it was nocturnal and fond of going into shallow water. It would eat anything, provided it was meat; when hunting on its own it ate beetles, grubs and kill young chickens, which it tore apart with the long claws of its front feet. It had two cries. One of them was likened to the grunting of a piglet, while the other was shrill, like that of a carnivorous bird. Every once in a while -- reasons unknown -- it would secrete an oily reddish liquid with an unpleasant smell. T) y about # zoologists knew that the nearest living relatives of the two solenodons were the Giant Water Shrew ( Potam ogale velox ) of Africa and the hedgehog-like Tenrec of Madagascar. This was not as surprising as it may look at first glance. Solenodon and its relatives belonged to a group of ancient mammals which go under the general designation of insectivores. The name is misleading in that they do not live on insects only-; the African Potamogale is on a diet of fish and freshwater crabs, as are some of the smaller shrews that also are classed with the insectivores. In any event this is an ancient group of worldwide distribution. It is therefore not too much out of the ordinary that fairly close relatives should exist in widely separated parts of the globe. Since almost all of the insectivores are of nocturnal habits and most of them are small they are overlooked by the average person, even one living in the country. Even though the Cuban solenodon might have stolen a young chicken here and there it had never been actively pursued by the Cuban peasantsThey had a much bigger worry. Rats had come ashore from ships and had multiplied prodigiously. Getting rid of rats, was, for a time, the main problem. Officials of the various island republics asked for expert advice: was there an animal which liked to hunt and to kill rats, preferably an animal that did not bother people? The experts said that there was just such an animal which also likes to hunt snakes, the Burmese mongoose. Beginning around # mongooses were imported to Jamaica, to Cuba, to Hispaniola and everywhere else where rats caused damage. At first it looked like a huge success. Within three years the loss because of rat-spoiled sugar cane was halved on Jamaica. Cuba had similar results. Everybody was pleased that the mongooses liked the climate and multiplied rapidly. But every mongoose wanted to eat and the rats had become comparatively rare by the time the mongooses were numerous. So they attacked and ate snakes, and lizards and other wildlife -- including solerodon. Officials of the U. S. Wildlife Commission watched, and saw to it that a law was passed prohibiting the import of live mongooses into the U.S.A. The South American countries followed suit and the Central American countries did the same. Even the various island governments passed such laws -- a futile gesture because they already had the "beneficial" mongoose on their islands in large numbersThe mongoose is the reason why Solenodon cubanus is likely to be extinct by now. I f I fail to sound positive one way or another it is by no means accidental, for amazing rediscoveries have taken place. In spite of the fact that more than fifty species have become extinct during the last one and a half centuries, zoological literature is full of notes and reports saying that such and such an animal, believed extinct, has been four, again. When I was a boy of about ten, there was a glass-covered case in the Natural History Museum in Berlin, showing a display of a number of fairly large pale-colored and beautiful butterflies. A black-bordered card stated that this butterfly -- its name is Apollo -- was unfortunately extinct. When I was about twenty-five, the display case was still there but the card had been removed; in the meantime Apollo had been found alive and in large numbers in an area only about # miles to the east of the area in which it had been exterminated by a series of severe winters. In Australia they had a card marked with a skull -- meaning extinct -- in the Melbourne museum on a case displaying Leadbeater's Opossum ( Gymnobelid eus leadbeateri ) with the additional information that only five specimens of it had ever been found. In #I the card had to be re-written, for a specimen of Leadbeater's Opossum, quite alive and in good health, was caught in the mountains only # miles from Melbourne. In New Zealand they were even sadder about an extinct large and flightless brightly colored bird which went under the native name of Takahe as well as under the scientific name of Notornis. Once it had ranged over both islands, and after it had become extinct on the North Island it had been captured repeatedly on the South Island, the last one in August #. Only four specimens had been captured. The skins of three of them were in museums in Europe; New Zealand held on to the last one. Of course the cards on the cases were either blackbordered or bore skulls, depending on local scientific custom. By # it was evident that the Takahe was extinct, since repeated searches had failed to find one. But in # a live Takahe was seen by an expedition looking for it because of footprints that had been found. One of the members of the expedition threw a net -- capturing two Takahes. It is now known that there are two colonies of the birds in two adjacent areas to the west of Lake Te Anau. Of course the Takahe is a very rare bird, just as Leadbeater's Opossum is a rare marsupialBut they are not extinct. The story of the Cahow bird of Bermuda is quite similar. It was thought to be extinct and occasional reports were put down as confusions with a similar looking bird that goes under the name of Audubon's Lesser Shearwater. Most of the reports probably were confusions, but some may have been correct, because in January #I (after a dead bird which had killed itself flying into a "lighthouse had been fig. #. Steller's Sea Cow Only three drawings of the animal exist, of which this one is the best. It was originally drawn by Sven Plenisner, a member of Bering's expeditionidentified as a Cahow) it was discovered alive. Again : it is very rare, but it isn't extinct.  nd there is now good reason to believe that we have one more case of an animal believed to be extinct but actually still existing in very small numbers. The case has been reported in the August # issue of the Russian journal Priroda ("Nature"), the official journal of the Academy of Science of the and the crew of the Russian whaling ship Buran saw a group of large marine mammals in shallow water off Cape Navarin to the northeast of Kamtchatka. The bottom of this area is covered by a dense growth of all kinds of marine plants. The six animals were not whales and they were not seals. Their length was between # and # feet, the skin was dark in color and they had a pendulous upper lip hanging across the front end of the lower jaw. Every once in a while they dived, possibly browsing on the vegetation. Considering the place where these marine mammals were seen and the description of their appearance they could only be surviving specimens of Steller's Sea Cow, known to zoologists as Rhytina stelleri. The animal was originally discovered during the winter from #I to # when the survivors of Vitus Bering's expedition to Alaska were shipwrecked on the island where Bering died and which bears his name. The naturalist of the expedition, Geog Wilhelm Steller, recognized it as an enormously large relative of the manatee and the dugong. They were up to # feet in length and lived in the shallow water around the island, forming distinctive small herds. Steller said that they were numerous around the island all year round, but that he had never seen one before anywhere else. About # A. ENordenskiold collected all the material about the animal that could be found in Russian archives. In # the vessel of one Ivan Krassilnikov was provisioned with the flesh and hides of the artic sea cow. and in # somebody named Korovin did the same. But in # Dimitri Bragin, who had been instructed to keep a journal on animal life in these waters, failed to see one. Other negative reports followed. Therefore Brandt in St. Petersburg (the one who named solenodon) concluded that the animal had been exterminated around #. This was a mistake. Reports on sea cow hunts made in # and # were found later, and the Russian archives contained a statement about a sighting of a sea cow during the year #. Nordenskiold, after reading all the reports, decided that the arctic sea cow had not been exterminated in #, but driven away from the island. But he concluded that they then became extinct anyway because their new habitat did not offer them favorable conditions. After the report from the Buran it seems that Nordenskiold was both right and wrong. They were not exterminated at Bering Island, but dispersed. However, they found new habitats which permitted them to She was doomed as a sacrifice to the god her people feared. A great unrest was among the people, for the time of decision was again at hand. The Elders voted upon the candidates and the sacrifice was affirmed over the objections of Ryllik, the oldest. "It is wrong to capitulate thus," he argued. But they did not answer him, and the young virgin was taken to the grotto of smokes and fed the leaves of drowsiness. Ryllik watched with disapproval. "It should not be so," he stated. "It is wrong." "It has always been so," said the others, "in the spring of the year, and in the fall. It has always been so." And they cast worried glances down the trail to where the sun was pouring morning upon the world. The god was already travelling through the great-leafed forest. "Let us go now," they said. "Did you ever think of staying? Of watching to see what the monster god does?" asked Ryllik bitterly. "Enough of your blasphemies! Come along!" Ryllik followed them. "We grow fewer every year," ' n said. "One day we shall no longer have any sacrifices left to offer." "Then that day we die," said the others. "So why prolong it?" he asked. "Let us fight them -- now, before we are no more!" But the others shook their heads, a summary of that resignation Ryllik had watched grow as the centuries passed. They all respected Ryllik's age, but they did not approve of his thoughts. They cast one last look back, just as the sun caught the clanking god upon his gilt-caparisoned nount, his death-lance slung at his side. Within the place where the smokes were bom the maiden thrashed her tail from side to side, rolling wild eyes beneath her youthful browplates. She sensed the divine presence and began to bellow. They turned away and lumbered across the plains. As they neared the forest Ryllik paused and raised a scaley forelimb, groping after a thought. Finally, he spoke: "I seem to have memory," said he, "of a time when things by VTow that the revolution was  a success the little Chacone and I were staying at the Stone Inn. As you might suspect from the name, there is not a piece of rock in the whole building. Nevertheless, it is the best address on my home island. I sat at a window of my parlor and watched the streetlamps gutter in oily smoke. The first gray of dawn pearled the mists between the lights. With day approaching, you could hear an occasional patter of feet on the worn, plank streets. The voices of our guards came more frequently from far and near. "Halt, for inspection!" I felt a sigh heave my chest. The rebel leader and I had not commanded our forces very anticipated. The defenders of the false king, together with our own dead, had been piled in the streets, and in the courtyard of the Tower, and up all the stairs of the Tower. Every burial pool on the island had been crowded with mourners for two days now. From where I sat listening to the first stirring of the frightened city, I could see the dim lights in the shabby Tower of my home island. Our kings have never lived higher than six levels above the sea. Even the poor little island of Tome has a higher Tower. Tonight, all of the rooms of our Tower were lighted as a protection for the young prince whom we had taken from his prison and placed in the tower the night before last. We had him under the protection of the first overlord and those soldiers from the old army who had joined the revolution. The first overlord was now preparing the Tower for the ceremony at noon, today, in which the prince would be made king. Until that ceremony there was danger everywhere. nphe people were happy about the death of the false king and about the placing of the young prince in the Tower. It was my own plans they were against. They wanted no part of my scheme to bind two other small, floating islands to our island and create one large, rich island. I had not lived on my home island since childhood and I was, to my rude people, a fancy foreigner with educated ideas. Across the gray fog, appeared the first ochre streams of day. Sha'tule, our yellow sun, would rise shortly. About an hour later his bluish twin, Sha'cham, would come up. Then the fog would melt. There was a gentle knock at the door between our apartments and the little Chacone entered. She was dressed in mourning for the "rebel dead." Her black sheath did little to obscure her figure, and it set off her beautiful face dramatically. She was wearing a royal funeral tiara of the black diamonds that are mined by divers in the shallow Sea of Mourning. This was her right, since the beautiful women of Chacone are made true queens before they leave the island. From wherever in the world their masters may live, they participate by messenger in the highest affairs of Chacone. After all, the whole island is supported by these rare women. "She hesitated at the door to make sure she was not intruding. "I heard you moving about over an hour ago." "I am just waiting for noon. Nothing is safe until noon." Up the street I thought I glimpsed a furtive scuffle. She was approaching me and I raised a hand. "Did you hear a cry?" She stopped, but she did not glance out into the fog. "I heard nothing." "I thought I heard a cry." Now she came directly to me. She took my hands and raised them until I followed with my body to stand over her. S he said, "Darling, you are dehave killed because you had to. Now, in a few hours, your people will have a good king." 'T killed because I want to bind three poor little islands into one rich, big island." I spoke with conscious melodrama. "The men who died will never share that wealth. The men who live do not want it." I kissed her and went on. "To put things clearly, the so-called 'false' king is 'false' only because he is dead. He got that way because he refused to sign the treaty I want with the islands of Tome and Parsos. "He was a better administrator than this prince will be. Don't forget, I taught this prince while he attended the University of Hahn. I can tell you, he is something of a lout. But he will sign the treaty as I wish it, and so, he is a 'true' king, in my estimation." She put her golden arms about my shoulders and kissed my mouth. Since she had been trained from childhood in every nuance of love, and since she loved me deeply, it was a kind of kiss that would have made a common man throw sticks at his bride. Her lips broke with a little laugh and she drew back. "Darling, I must be seen in my funeral finery. Won't you take me down to the dining room?" Without offense she had interjected a little light-heartedness. Since arriving on my island a few weeks ago we had a joke about her. In their natural habitat -- the great cities on the rich islands of the world -- the Chacone women display no vanity. For thousands of years die Chaconese have lived in ritual polyandry, breeding and perfecting these beautiful creatures for export. These women are so accomplished in manners and so talented in the arts that it usually does not occur to an ordinary woman to envy them. Still, there are always a few who do, and on many islands the native word for female vanity has been replaced by a phrase that means, "trying to act like a Chacone". "fTThHe we had lived on the ' ' rich island of Hahn, she had been simply, the most beautiful Chacone anyone had even seen. Here on this naive little island where none of the last three kings had been able to afford a Chacone, she was the most beautiful human anyone had ever seen. The adulation had shocked her at first. Then she had begun to revel in it because, once my people accept a stranger, it is all the way to the heart. So we had this joke -- that she was a Chacone trying to act like a vain wife. With her little parody, she had made me face the fact that my "guilt" essary as her 'Vanity". For the first time since we had got the prince into the first overlord's protection and the fighting had ceased, I began to get a grip on my depression. "My marvelous little Chacone!" I took her sweet face in my hands and kissed her again. I debated about arming myself to go down to breakfast. Then I put on the Great Blade of Hahn and tucked my steel knife into my sash. As I reached to open the door to the hallway, to let the Chacone pass through, there was a knock on it. I pressed her back and drew the knife and opened the door a crack. It was the big rebel leader. We grasped forearms affectionately, and he bowed with respect to the Chacone. As we went down the hall toward the stairs he fell into step beside me. "There are things I do not like." "For example?" "The Tower is locked." "The Tower is always locked on the day a king is made." "Nevertheless, there are things I do not like. I am going to have a close look at everything." T'Vownstairs he bowed again to the Chacone. To me he said, "I will be back before Sha'cham rises." He had succeeded in stirring some unease in me. When the Chacone and I entered the dining room, I let the attendant take my cloak and feathered hat, but I kept my Great Blade and my knife. We were no more than seated at our table when I caught a flash erf evidence that I was right to be alert. A man at a table against the wall made a mistake. He was having flashed gull eggs for breakfast. Instead of driving his sipping tube through the shell of the egg he was holding, he punched a delicate hole in it with his thumb nail. He froze, and I swept my eyes to the face of the Chacone before he could inspect the dining room. The islands held by sea bandits have never adopted the sipping tube which is proper everywhere else. I smiled at the Chacone and then made a disinterested survey of the room. He was looking directly at me. He had picked me as the only guest who might have noticed that a spy from the sea bandits had just broken an egg. On any island where there is political strife, and even on islands where these clever men can smell it coming, there are spies for the sea bandits. When these spies report that an island is sufficiently divided and weakened, the bandits come in for brief, bloody raids. I decided that as long as this man was worried about the manner in which he ate his eggs, we were safe from such a raid. Now that we knew him, he could be watched and it would be time enough to worry if he disappeared. "Waiter." He came around the table from where he had been watching the boys put saucers of fruit before us and fill our glasses with spiced rainwater. "Yes, Master?" "What is that shouting out in the street?" "Both of the local printers have sheets out this morning that tell of the revolution. Shall I send one of the children?" "Please do." T Te beckoned an urchin of less than six years from the comer of the room and sent him for the papers. "Is that all before I serve your first course. Master?" "No. Look me in the eye." This waiter had been very loyal to the revolution. He stood still and looked me in the eye. "The man against that wall is a spy for the bandits." "Ahhhh ! Really?" He was staring hard into my eyes trying to remember the guests in the direction I had glanced. "Ahhhh! In the white blouse with lace?" I had only to nod once. "Really! I would never have guessed." "Have him watched constantly." "Of course." "And waiter." "Yes, Master?" "Sha'tule is up. Many of the guests here, who are trying to stare at my lady are looking directly into the panes of this window. Why don't we draw the curtain for their benefit." A smile passed his lips. "How gracious of you, Master." She gasped, "Oh!", and with a little laugh, she popped a berry into her mouth. Just before the waiter drew the curtains, I saw dark shadows of soldiers race along the translucent panes on some emergency. I grinned at her. "I must say, you are being seen." She dropped her delighted eyes in embarrassment. "Darling, please! It was only a silly joke." The child returned with both papers. I looked into the pale, pinched face that you see so often in these children of my home island, and I overtipped him lavishly. He hardly understood what I had given him. Instead of returning to his post in the corner of the room, he raced from the inn for home and mother. The Chacone was shaking her head. "You shouldn't do that, darling. He may be accused of stealing." I shook my head in turn. "I don't know why I do it to the little beggers." XT either of us mentioned that  I had a son of that age whom I had never seen. She simply reached out and covered the back of my hand with hers and asked, "May I have a paper, dear?" One of the printers was still using wooden type, but the other had acquired the metal type that is now molded on the island of Hahn. I gave her the one printed with metal. We had been served hot bitter-berry tea, and we both sipped while we read. Abruptly, she started exclaiming in whispers. "Darling, it tells all about you here. It says that you are not just a Master of The Seven Arts, but the most learned and talented man in the world. It says that your books and scrolls are treasured by seven kings and countless lords. It says that your paintings in oil and your sculptures and your designs for the great Towers of the world ft are... "Does it say anything about my flying machine?" She glanced up and down the page. "No, I don't see anything about that." "I didn't think you would. But if we had lost the revolution you would be reading a feature story about it." " Did you have a flying machine?" "No, I had a machine that didn't fly." My paper, printed from the larger wooden type was quite thick and I began hunting with excited annoyance for some mention of my great plan to bind together my home isle and the islands of Tome and Parsos. I could find no mention of it. "Oh, darling, it tells about me! Listen! 'For his work in developing the steel of the Great Blade of Hahn, the Master was given a beauteous Chacone by the king of Hahn. It is said that the king paid for her the highest price ever paid to the Chaconese.' "Oh, darling, listen to this! 'Our whole citizenry has been grateful these past weeks for her gracious -- ' " "My dear. Calm yourself!" " -- 'for her gracious presence... her wit... her taste and artistry... her...!' " S he was becoming quite breathless. I couldn't help laughing. Her breathing stopped and she turned to me with the glazed stare of a completely ravished woman. "What was funny, darling?" "I'll tell you what let's do. Give me that paper, now. Then, after breakfast, we'll go upstairs and snuggle into bed and read to each other about ourselves. Won't that be fun?" She handed me the paper obediently. "Don't be silly." While she sat in her daze, automatically rebathing in adulation, I searched the metal print for any mention of my plan to bind together the three little islands. There was nothing. Slowly, I lowered the paper to the table. It was an ominous sign. They were dead against it. In the moment of our triumph they did not dare mention it. But when the time came they would try to swing the popular dislike of my plan to influence the new king against it. I heard my teeth gritting together and I found that I was trembling with anticipatory rage. I had not led hundreds to dreds only to let two smudgefingered printers stand in my way. I saw that the spy for the sea bandits was leaving. Then he hesitated, staring at the doorway. II nnhe rebel leader was standing in the entrance. There was an air of urgency about him. The spy would have given anything if he had not already risen and headed for the entrance, but it was too late now, and he passed oh out with only a glance at the rebel. When the big man reached our table, I saw what the spy had seen. The blunt face was chalked with shock, the pupils dilated, the breathing shallow and fast. I could feel the blood draining from my own face. My whole body was straining; first to swell into a giant of rage, then to shrivel to a beetle and scuttle for the wall. He sat down, whispering hoarsely. "It is all lost. We have been tricked. The first overlord has locked the prince in the Tower dungeon. He commands the remnants of the old army against us. They have just taken the warehouse we were using as a garrison and killed over a hundred men." I started to rise. He grabbed my arm and pulled me down. "Listen to me. We are safe as long as we don't leave the hotel. Even if I'm captured I do not think the first overlord will have me killed. It is you and your plan he wants to stop. We must get you off the island." He continued with heavy breathing, "Now, listen. The bamboo forests are still in fog. I am preparing a guarded way for us through the alleys to the edge of the city. I am also preparing a fast ship for you and your lady. If we are cut off from that, I am having a raft prepared for you." I stared at him. "Rebel, we are surrounded by desert seas right now. I can't take a raft into those deserts." "Master, I believe you can do anything. I only say that you cannot always do everything at once. If we are reduced to the raft, your lady will have to remain." The little Chacone was clutching and unclutching my hand in hers. I became aware that the dining room had become electrified with terror and was emptying. We three had become a focal point where the sudden threat of death hummed in the ears of those present like a stricken wasp. The waiter hurried up to us. "Master, I have heard about the treachery. But listen, there is more. The spy for the bandits has disappeared. In days, the sea about here will be swarming with them. If you were thinking of escaping with your lady... I beg you, don't." Qhe was shaking her head  piteously with tears glistening on her cheeks. "Please don't leave me. I do not fear any of these things. Please take me with you." The rebel and I were staring at each other across the horrible thought of capture by sea bandits. I turned dazedly to the Chacone and shook my head. She buried her face and wept. The waiter declared, "Master, no harm will come to her. We will take good care of her." Then he excused himself and hurried away. The rebel rose. "I will make one last check of the escape route while you say farewell to your lady." He left the dining room by way of the kitchens. I stood up, and drew the Chacone up to me. Her lips moved warmly and her tears were hot on my face. Undoubtedly, for the last time, I was holding the world's most fabulous prize in my arms. Yet death, buzzing insistantly in my ears reminded me that I had been condemned, long ago, to love another. The woman I loved was beautiful, but not this beautiful; talented, but not this talented; royal, but not his regal. She was the mother of my son, and perhaps I was condemned to love her simply because I could not have her. I kissed the dear little Chacone over and over and promised her that I would return. Then I found that I was promising to return with soldiers and retake the Tower. So there it was in the open... enough. It had only been in vain. Whether or not the sea bandits came I would come again, to kill again for my plan to bind together the three islands. Tphe rebel and I had no difficulty reaching the edge of the city. We were beckoned from point to point by our waiting comrades. Trouble began immediately when we entered the forests of bamboo. A rebel came racing toward us from ochre banners of fog. "They have captured the boat and the three men guarding it. Take this side path to the raft. Hurry, they are right behind me. He gestured wildly and fell at our feet with a javelin in his back. We raced into the forest where the light of Sha'tule beat at the fog with a golden hammer. Shrieks and moans from a thousand lost souls burst from the path ahead of us. I stopped dead in the path and the big rebel crashed into me. We both simultaneously recognized the din as the pipes and strings of funeral music. The scale in which my people play their harsh instruments is fortunately unknown on other islands. The rebel leader was pressing me forward. "Move in and mingle with the mourners. They will be hurrying the funeral to avoid the Sun Gods. They will not notice." Masked by the racket and concentration of the ceremony, we went in among the mourners who encircled the pool. Smoking torches still fluttered along the edge of the golden bowl of light above the pool... light that was now fretted with the blue of Sha'cham. A red-shrouded corpse was poised over the water on his bamboo slide. The bural stone to which his feet were bound was a rich one, fully a hand thick, and as big around as a man could encircle with his arms. The wailing of the instruments ceased, and now the big rebel, his rock-like face unmoved, worked to still his deep breathing. On all sides, presently, I could hear the soldiers moving quietly. They inspected the mourners from a pious distance and they passed right by us. The Shaman mounted his stand at the head of the reclining corpse. After a long time in which little accidental sounds ceased, he started reading from his sacred scroll. "All things that live on land all the animals of the islands and the cities of men on the islands, float at the surface of the sea where there is storm and sinking and terror." Suddenly the widow, who stood with her friends beside the Shaman's place, lifted her arms to the thinning fog and shrieked a curse. With a bound of my heart, I recognized that it was me at whom she hurled this hatred. The rebel turned to me, and he could not help grinning. There was a little commotion near the widow and the rudely grinning rebel used the moment to whisper, "Master, they are praising you." M ow it made my throat ache ' to see this corpse. He had been Captain of the Guard at the Tower, and last to stand before the door to the apartments of the false king. I had to run the brave man through. The Shaman went on with his reading. "On the currents of the worldwide sea, our islands drift to the north and they drift to the south. They bring us to the depredations of the Ice Islanders. Our islands drift into the boiling waters of steam and pumicine and into the chill waters of ice and snow. "All these terrors are controlled by the evil eyes of the stars which control all things at the surface of the sea." This belief is the reason funerals are held at dawn or sunset. They want the dead to go to the sea floor without being seen by the evil stars or wrathful Sun Gods. The Shaman continued. "But the eyes of the stars do not reach to the Floor of the Sea. Down there, where decay cannot occur, far from the storm and terror of living, there go all the dead... Behind me a soldier coughed nervously, and from the other side of the pool, another also coughed. The rebel smiled sympathetically. The Shaman had reached that part of sacred belief that is most distressing to a man of action, and presently I could hear the soldiers begin moving away. In the thinking of the pious, the Floor of the Sea is a great, calm plain on which, in static promenade, the buried dead stand about in the blue shrouds of women and the red shrouds of men, their feet bound to their burial stones, contemplating for the eternity the asqueous silence. Unable to bear such a prospect, the sailor has invented the lascivious Sea Women, and the soldier has named our twin suns Sha'tule and Shal'cham... "commander of the dead that arise as mists," and "commander of the dead that arise as storms". 'TT'he drums about the burial pool began to murmur and the slide bearing the corpse was slowly tilted. I thought the brave captain would never let go of his slide. Then, as the drums reached a deafening roar, it was as though he remembered some gleeful prospect, so abruptly did he shoot into the black water. My throat ached, but I found there were no words to say to him. To make sure we would lose the soldiers, the rebel and I returned toward the city for a way with the mourners. We left them where a narrow path headed back toward the island's edge. We raced down this still protected from any distant view by the thinning fog. The ground grew softer and now, only a few feet beneath us, was the sucking of the sea. The rebel motioned to me and stopped. He studied things through the fog a bit and then whispered. "They are guarding the paths ahead. If we don't slip through them, run for the amphibial." I whispered back. "Listen, if we are separated, tell our people I have gone to Thule for soldiers." He stared at me in disbelief. "I thought the king of Thule had condemned you to the plank?" "He will have forgiven me." He continued to stare at me and shook his head. "Master, you have lost your mind to go back there." Behind me a man shouted very loudly, "Aaaaeeee, here!" Ill T T e was hurling a bone-pointed javelin and it was sad for him that he missed my face. I drew the gleaming Blade of Hahn, the blade a stride long, a length unheard of in most of the world. I took two steps and ran him through. The rebel was calling to me, "This way." Soldiers rose out of the shallow ground, eager and yelling. I heard all about us as we ran, that dry whisper of death -- arrows clipping through the bashai leaves. We plunged into the rank growth of the amphibial where the thin ground waved under foot, where the thicket crawled with deadly snakes and toads. While an island drifts through tropic waters it is bordered with this pumicine pack and its wildly growing plant life. there and the soldiers did not follow. They stood on the higher ground and waited. When we started to move we waved the head-high, pulpy bush. A shower of arrows snickered through the leaves. There was laughter from the shore. They had themselves a real sport. If they didn't hit us, the snakes would. I went ahead of the rebel with my Great Blade and in thirty stops I cut six filthy snakes. The soldiers showered arrows increasingly wide of us as the stir we caused drew out of their sight. Finally, we were free of the soldiers and there was only the great, hot hush of the amphibial about us. The island had not passed through a storm in many months and so the amphibial was unusually solid. Even so, we stepped through the treacherously waving earth frequently, and once the rebel went clear through till I grabbed the bushy hair of his head. Sha'tule, and Sha'cham were high now and boiled down into the thicket. Clouds of insects made our progress torment. What a curse it is that this great military barrier around every island fails us when we need it most. As our islands drift north or south toward the Ice Islanders, the encircling amphibial shrivels. Creeping roots that have collected these great pumicine packs and rotting leaves in the long tropic heat now freeze. The snakes and poisonous toads retreat to the more solid land and burrow. The chill waves smash away all but a little rim of the once forbidding amphibial and when the Ice Islanders come in their fearsome, homed boats we must defend every pace of the frozen shore. nphe rebel leader, an older man than I, floundered more and more frequently. One man cannot carry another, or any great burden, without breaking through such thin ground. We were desperate by the time we came upon a small boating channel. The fishers maintain these channels with walls and bottom woven of bamboo. As an island heads for the tropics and an amphibial grows about it, the fishers add these cradles of bamboo making a channel to the sea for their craft. We crawled onto the overhead cross members separating the bamboo walls of this channel. We lay in the hot sunlight unable to care what might happen. At last I asked him, "Is the raft in this channel?" He nodded without speaking to me. It was mid-moming before we let ourselves down into the sea water and swam silently back to the land. Two soldiers with bone-pointed javelins stood on the floating wharf watching the shore and whispering to each other. A raft had been upended on the wharf for repairs and the two stood with this between themselves and the shore. Not once as we approached did they worry about the surrounding amphibial. I drew the rebel to me and whispered to him while our toes rested on the bamboo cross members at the bottom of the channel. With our heads barely above water we moved cautiously ahead. When we reached the end of the wharf they were about ten paces away. I nodded to the rebel and he sank from sight. I counted methodically to #. I drew my steel knife and threw it, a flash of light, between the ribs of the man on the left. His companion turned in astonishment. I grimaced and hissed a curse. He raised his javelin as, behind him, the rebel mounted the wharf. I ducked and the javelin boiled into the water over my shoulders. I raised my head to see him kneeling with coy surprise before he rolled into the water. I mounted the wharf and retrieved my knife. We hurried to a fishing raft that was somewhat larger and more substantial than the others. The rebel loosened the moorings. "You will have to do with what provisions are here," he whispered. I turned to him in stunned disbelief. "Isn't it stocked? Are you trying to kill me? I have to cross a desert sea." "Something has gone wrong. This isn't the raft we had prepared." I opened the floor box of the raft and glimpsed gaffing rods and a coil of rope. I cast about the wharf frantically until I saw one of those huge baskets which fishermen sometimes tow behind them filled with live fish. I brought this and threw it onto the deck while the rebel was shoving past the end of the floating wharf. I leaped two paces to the deck and he handed me a paddle. "I will help you paddle out to sea. If soldiers appear before we are out of sight I can duck back into the amphibial until dark." Standing on opposite sides of the raft we paddled it back out the channel to the bobbing beds of free pumicine. I moored to the last bamboo stays of the channel and we rested. He was a big man with a determined face and a blunt way. "I am not sure you will return. Your cause is not our cause." "My cause includes your cause. We both want the young prince made king. Once he is king I will be able to take my business to him." "You are sure he will sign the treaties you want with the islands of Torne and Parsos?" "I know him. After all, I was his teacher when he was a boy. I taught him the first two of the Seven Arts." "You think the King of Tome and Parsos will sign?" "They have already signed a proposal." "What do they gain by this?" I began to unroll the split bamboo sail. Since the wind was from the land the raft pulled at its mooring. It made me angry to talk with him about this. Why could not the people of my homeland see that they would have no lasting prosperity until they federated with other freely floating islands? r T'he kings of Tome and Par- sos were both convinced that my plan was feasible to bind together with great ropes these small islands so that eventually they would grow together in the tropic lushness. When next their lands drifted out of the north seas clean of amphibial, they planned to erect the great sails I had designed. They would try to maneuver their islands together and bind them. With three islands thus bound there would be so much less shore to defend and so many more to defend it the next time we drifted against the Ice Islanders. Such a man-joined island, ruled by these three peaceful Kings, would be as wealthy and powerful as the great rock latched islands of Thule and Hahn. But the people of my homeland are stubborn and arrogant. The former king, who had obtained the Tower falsely, would never listen to me. So I had joined these rebels to place the young prince to whom I could talk in the Tower. One could not talk to these stubborn rebels about joining peaceful hands with a sister island. They were as independent as sea-going turtles. This one shook his head profoundly. "You worry too much about the Ice Islanders. I wouldn't sleep on the same island with a Tomian. They are root grubbers." I had the sail fully hoisted and the raft jerked at its mooring. He did not take the hint, so I went back and squatted nearthe rope to untie it. I turned and snapped, "You, rebel, have not been taken from your home as a boy by the Ice Islanders. You have not spent two years as their slave. You are a small-island man and you think like a small..." Suddenly, I saw on the sea over his shoulder, what had happened to the raft that had been prepared for me. Four soldiers paddled it swiftly, silently toward us. nphe rebel, as if answering my insult with an impudent gesture, thrust at me from his mouth the barbed head of an arrow. I spun backward, drawing the Great Blade. I slashed the mooring, and the raft leaped into the pumicine beds. As a second arrow sang over the deck, I tore open the lid to the deck box and dived into this narrow confine, jabbing myself painfully on a gaffing hook. Two more arrows thudded into the deck and then no more. I peeked out and saw that the soldiers were struggling to mount their sail. They would draw more water, and I was sure they could not overtake me. Nevertheless, I spent little ceremony in disposing of the dead rebel and assisting my flight by paddle. Soon they gave up the chase and headed back for the channel. I stopped paddling and let the sail bounce me over the pumicine. Across our seas drift great reaches of this stone, some as large as a man's thumb tip, and most much smaller. If one cuts a piece of this stone on a lapidary's wheel he will find it filled with air spaces. If one digs anywhere on an island he will find, beneath the soil of rotted vegetation, a thick ground of pumicine tightly matted in wiry roots. On an old rock-latched island such as Thule, this base may be ten times as deep as a man stands. IV I t is the belief of the pious that the islands were bom in antiquity by fabled Sea Goddesses who sometimes cohabited with the Sun Gods. Thus, it is said that the beautiful isle of Ohme, which never leaves its narrowly circling current in the tropics, was begat by Sha'tule, commander of the mist. It is said that the Sea Goddess, Tora, in gratitude for this delightful her womb until it was the most beautiful in the world. She is said to have travailed for a thousand years to create Ohme, where the tiny red deer bound across emerald meadows and the balloon flowers loose themselves from their branches at night and copulate above the tree tops with little cries. A man who notices what he sees instead of what he hears will not believe that Ohme, or any other island, was bom in such a way. In my lifetime our knowledge of the world has grown tremendously, and we are not so likely to believe that Sea Godto treasure them as myth. I think this: the islands are being built each day. There are forces building them and forces tearing them apart In many parts of the ocean, such as Chryo where stupendous rocks reach to the clouds, there are great boiling places out of which gouts of pumidne are coughed up from the water. In addition there are many places in the sea where cones of hot rock and fire rise high in the sky and two of these are near the rock-latched island of Hahn. From all these places comes stone filled with airspaces. Where beds of such pumicine float in calm seas you find them strewn with plantlife, and if the time is long enough you can pick up clumps of floating stone tightly bound in wiry roots and already plastered on the underside with the bulbous red leaves of the bottom plant. Such a clump is a primitive little island which is being borne only figuratively in the womb of a Sea Goddess. For the bottom plants suck up water and strain it of salt and deliver fresh water to the planets above. These in their turn are spread in the sunlight, which plants must have, and somehow they exchange sunlight with the bottom plants that were always in the sea. I think that shallow islands such as Chacone, where the soil is brackish and unfit for agriculture, will one day be deep islands like Thule. After a storm on any island, you find pumicine in the funeral pools which means it has been driven in under the island where it may be incorporated by the muscular bottom plants into a deeper ground. # t last I was free of the pumicine beds of my home isle. Now, about me ,the green sea swelled like white-nippled breasts of the necrophilic seawomen. The raft slapped from wave to wave with a busy illusion of progress. I stepped forward of the sail and watched the horizon where a blue line lay. I decided that I had about two hours before I would be leaving the green sea. I lashed the basket in the water at the rear of the raft, and used one of the gaffing hooks to land my food before I reached the desert. I was able to bring in six large blue-stripes without harming them unduly and I dropped them into the basket. A seventh, I left on the deck for tonight's food. I reached the endless blue of the desert. There would be no fishing here. The sparse plankton supported no life. Now my progress fretted me. The improbability of success began to depress me. The first overlord would probably assume the kingship tomorrow. Now was the time to overthrow him while the people were bitter that the young prince had not been placed. Now was the time, and here I sat slapping from wave to wave. Worst of all had been the death of the rebel leader. Now the rebels would have to rise spontaneously when and if I reappeared. Prospects were even gloomier ahead of me on Thule. I was going there to beg soldiers from a man who had last looked upon me in fabulous rage and had cried out in anguish, "Give him one hundred lashes. Nail him to a plank and put him adrift at sea." I had been saved from that punishment. I had escaped to Parsos where the king had given me refuge against every threat and bribe from Thule. But I could not go to Parsos or Torne for help in this venture. If their soldiers came storming and overlords -- even putting the young prince in the Tower would not sooth the feelings of my people. After such a day there would never be a treaty such as I wanted. '""T'he only source of soldiers close enough this year to be feasible was the rock-latched island of Thule near which our present currents were carrying us. The source was a good one. I was simply the worst possible ambassador. I had heard that the rage of the king toward me had cooled. Definitely he had not tom down the Great Tower of Thule though at first he had threatened to do so. How could he have done that? Of all my works, the Great Tower for the king of Thule is the crowning achievement. The huge platform on which it stands is built of hardwood raided from the Ice Islanders and is a hundred paces square. On the upper floors, I had directed a hundred lapidaries for two years to finish the mosaics of the outer walls. These are of ivory and pearl, wood and stone. They depict all the allegories of the Sea Dieties and the highest levels depict the epics of the ancestors of the king of Thule. The wood panels on the inner walls I had painted magically in oil so that the human form and all the animals and fishes of the world are seen in delightful poses and so real that the eye is bewitched. This Tower rises fourteen levels over its massive columns, gleaming high above the lesser Towers of lords of Thule. Truly, the king of Thule is raised above the sea. How could he have brought himself to destroy such a work? And every day that he lived in those halls he looked upon the message of my hand. Surely he would have softened toward me. That night I ate the raw fish and drank its water. I lay on my back watching the stars. I was steady on course. The Shaman say the stars are "evil eyes" that create all disaster. A man who thinks does not credit such talk. A man who sails, (and whoever heard of a sailor Shaman?) knowns the stars as friends. There are many wonderful thoughts in the world today, new ideas that thrill you. One, that is most exciting to me, is the theory of the aged professor of astronomy at the University of Parsos. This theory is that the stars are really suns like Shatule and Sha'charn and that they are so small only because they are far from us. I like to think that there may be other worlds on which those suns shine. I have tried to think of other worlds, for example, one where the sea would be almost dried up, perhaps by a closer sun. On such a world parts of the bottom of the sea might be exposed. Plants might grow on the exposed sea floor just as they do on pumicine. Animals would walk on solid rock. The Ice Isanders have great piles of rock which rise out of the ice and into the clouds and on which the hardwood grows. I mean... the whole world would be like that, and the islands would not move... Tonight I tired of thinking of such different worlds and I wished that the little Chacone were with me. When I awakened the suns lay hot on the horizon. I was startled. Hurriedly I checked the sea about me, and as a good seaman should, I looked into the suns. It is a good thing that I did. I recognized her at once. Practically all the ships sailed by sea bandits are built to a pattern. This ship came at me like a great, black bat skimming between the suns, and I had only moments to prepare. My heart fluttered wildly into my constricted throat. I would die, but I would not be tortured. I jerked open the deck box of the raft and brought out the gaffing polls. The advice of an old merchant seaman raced in my mind. "I've boarded three of 'em and there's only one way to do it. They always approach you on their windward because that's high-boarding for them." I wanted them to board me forward of my sail. Aft of the sail, I rammed the butts of the gaffing polls through the bamboo and braced them in the logs. Their vicious points were a formidable barrier to boarding there. I snatched the coil of rope out of the deck box and formed a noose as they bore down on me. I cotinted nine men leaning over the rail and one at the rudder. Three of the men, hesitating before the ugly gaffing polls about me, leaped onto my for ward deck. I gave thanks to the rich ladies of Hahn. They are lavishly untrue to their husbands, and a student at that university is not worth his salt unless he can throw a noose to the second floor of a rich man's Tower. The bandit ship swept past, and I caught the rudder pommel neatlyDesperation hoisted me to the railing, and one motion that drew and swung the Great Blade slashed the throat of the surprised helmsman. The bandits came at me to take a live prize, but when I opened the chest of a man from arm to arm they changed plan. The great Blade of Hahn is still as rare in the world as a king's Tower and greatly feared by fighting men. These five bandits now saw what I carried and they hurled club and javelin to kill. A javelin laid bare one of my ribs and a club momentarily stunned me and I fell heavily to my knees. The voice of the old merchant man came back commandingly. "Board at the rudder and fight your way to the rear hatch." I followed the voice in a gleaming frenzy of the Great Blade. They would flay me a little at a time and salt my body if they took me. I jumped down the stairs and slammed and bolted the door to the captain's cabin. Right behind me two of them hit it with terrifying fury. They would have it down in seconds, but if the old merchant man's advice held up they would be too late. His voice lashed me to action. "Throw open the door to the forward compartment and jam it so you can see the forward hatch. Hurry back to the lee port in the captain's cabin and open it. Reach way up and you can cut loose the boom." I watched through the door I had opened and when I saw light at the forward hatch I slashed the lashing of the boom with my knife. There was a sickening lurch through the ship and two men screamed. A leg that had started down the ladder in the forward hatch was whisked out again as if by the hand of a god. There followed two splashes in the sea. r T"he door to the captain's cabin was splintering, and I dashed forward. I went up the hatch-ladder, blade first, and chopped off one of two bare feet that suddenly appeared before me on the deck. His unbalanced blow with a club smashed into the hatch and enough of my head to knock northern lights through my brain. As I climbed groggily onto the deck I heard the two who had smashed open the captain's door yell disappointment and clamber back up the rear hatch for the deck. The fellow who had lost a foot did not realize it. He was trying to come at me with a knife. His head flew off with one swing of the Great Blade, and the two who had come up out of the rear hatch witnessed this. When I approached them they backed off respectfully. One of them dropped a stone ax to the deck. Presently he turned and dove into the sea. The other man held a bone javelin hesitantly. I gestured over the side of the ship. He shook his head. I took a step toward him and he hurled the javelin. I chopped it out of the air. I raised the point of the Great Blade and I started backing him. When he reached the rail he just leaned away from the point until he fell overboard. Then I understood why he had not done as had his companion. He could not swim. I had to listen to his screams while I brought the sail down to retrim the ship. The three men who had boarded my raft had made some progress. The man who had jumped overboard and one of the men who had been knocked overboard by the boom were swimming for the raft. The raft was still a hundred paces away when I began rehoisting the sail and felt the trim little bandit slip tighten like an airborne bird. I set my course for Thule. By the time the raft was out of sight I had got rid of the bodies and swabbed the deck clean. Then I sat down near the tiller and carefully cleaned and polished my Great Blade. What a marvel this metal was! Recently the Hahnese have been working the gray iron that flows from a fiery cone near their rock latched island. Now I had learned to work it with charcoal to make blades such as these. It had been for this the King of Hahn had given me the Chacone. lution, I had no remorse over They are descendants of the Ice Islanders. For centuries their ancestors dominated our oceans; their raiding and slaughtering almost wiped civilization off of most islands. Those dark centuries were ended only by the rise of the great navies of Thule and Hahn which have pushed V the bandits back to a few poor islands from which they operate. I was thinking these things as I finished cleaning the blade and I remembered that I had seen some writing on the table in the captain's cabin. It is a seeming paradox that the bandits so love slaughter and torture that the most brutal man of another island shudders at the though of them -- and yet they are said to be constant poets. The long sagas of their history are marvels of myth and they are said to leave a scene of slaughter with every man vying to compose the best verse about it. This captain had indeed been composing in a labored hand when I was sighted. His cup of morning tea had crashed to the floor when I later cut the boom. But the piece of parchment and his writing brush were where he had left them. "Up ecstatic towers we raced. With bone lance and flesh. Their women we pierced, Till thousands of doves. Were cooing for death." I reflected over the savage faces of the morning and decided that the man whose chest I had opened had been the captain. I tucked his lines under my sash.  s you approach Thule you understand that it takes a man two days to walk across this largest of all islands. It lies across the horizon like an endless, green cloud. The rocks to which it is latched do not rise out of the soil. But the gleaming Tower of the King of Thule, which is my design, can be seen from the sea. Thule is the great stationary point of trade. All islands which are in currents that pass near her have cycles of industry and trade based on that fact. The approach near Thule is always festival time. When the currents bring an island into these waters, the stores of its products are traded for the exotic products from many islands. Even the Ice Islanders of the north sometimes appear in fearsome armadas to stand off Thule and conducted sullen trade. I had not had Thule on the horizon more than a short time when the sails of a fighting ship came out in my direction. At this latitude there is little growth of amphibial and they keep a close watch on the sea. My ship, obviously a sea bandit, brought this fighter out under taut sail. The fighter came about. The faces of the soldiers were many and they inspected every inch of my deck. I lowered sail rapidly and waited. From about fifty paces the captain called to me. "Who are you?" I cupped my hands and called back, "I am a Master of the Seven Arts. I call on the King of Thule." The captain ordered his sail down and we drifted together in silent waiting. The grim soldiers did not speak with each other. They watched my deck. The soldiers of Thule are the finest in the world and their discipline is a thing to behold. The ship captains are always Lords of Thule. "I'm alone." "How did you come by this ship?" "I captured it." "Alone?" "If you retrace my course you will pick up five ugly sea bandits adrift on my raft. The other five I killed and I have brought their ship as a prize to the navy of Thule." F or the first time the soldiers looked at each other and there was laughter. I drew the Great Blade and flashed it between Sha' and Sha'. The laughter abruptly ceased. The Lords of Thule already carry such blades and these soldiers now believed me. At five paces the captain ordered a line thrown to me, and I made it fast. I stepped to the deck of the fighter of Thule and prickles of fear were on my back. The captain studied my face, and he recognized me. He exclaimed "Master!" I saw the many implications of this meeting storm across his rugged face. A soldier whispered, "I'll swear on the Sea Floor, it is the builder of the Tower." All motion about me ceased and there was silence in which no man heard more loudly than I that anguished cry, Give him one hundred lashes. Nail him to a plank, and put him adrift at sea. The captain could only stare at me. I had painted for one of the inner walls of his tower a scene that had since become famous. It depicts the legend of Namora. Startled from her bed of pearls, the chaste goddess fights off the advances of Ti, the sea serpent. With this painting I had at last achieved such depiction of the human body that all who saw it stood in awe. None of the paintings I had done on Parsos or Hahn equaled it. This captain had been proud of his association with me. I saw on his face that the lords of Thule would be dismayed at my return. In their eyes I had not done such a wrong. In the last great raid of the Ice Islanders my parents had been killed. All their servants, and I their son, had been taken as slaves. It was not, to the lords of Thule, a discredit to me that subsequently a false king had assumed the Tower of my home isle and had dissolved the lordship of my father. If then, I was a lord by desert, it was no great crime to have loved the youngest of the six daughters of their king. Unpolitic behavior, no doubt. But to be nailed to a plank! The thought is abhorrent even beyond its reality because of the belief that such cursed planks drift into the desert seas and remain afloat. nphe Lord Captain who now stared into my face knew that my sentence was irrational. If the king had had a son, if one of his older daughters had had a son, I would today be married into the king's family. For in that circumstance a son of pure Thulian blood would not have been required of the youngest princess, to be later, King of Thule. In that circumstance my impropriety would have led, not to her ineligibility for royal marriage, but to our early marriage. The captain took me aside. "Master, why have you brought this trial to me? I must take you to your death. Don't you wish to stand on the Sea Floor? Must you decay here at the surface?" "You think he cannot forgive me?" "He will go through with it because he commanded it. What in the name of Sha'charn has brought you here?" "A false pretender holds the Tower of my home isle. I have come for soldiers to retake it." "Why didn't you go to Parsos which is drifting close to you now?" The sails of the fighter had been rehoisted and the light breeze heeled us away from the bandit ship which was returned with soldiers to pick up the raft-load of its former crewmen. I explained to the captain why I could not use soldiers from Parsos. The people of my homeland have an outlandish reputation for unpredictable and romantic action. The Lords of Thule and Hahn, the great powers that forced back the Ice Islanders, sometimes look down their noses at our violent political history. They call us "teri che" which is to say, "wild ones". This captain now hurt my heart, as if he had slapped my face. He shook his head with a grim smile and said, "Teri che." Then, staring into my face uncomprehendingly, he went on, "You will not live to retake your Tower, let alone to carry out a scheme for binding islands together. You are going to be a dead patriot." Then, without meaning to, he hurt me even deeper. "Thule owes you better than a plank. I promise that after your death, I will raise an invasion and straighten out your politics at home. I will place your great prince in his Tower." With his contemptuous tone about our prince, which we agreed on, he expressed his evaluation of my plan to bind the islands, which he understood no better than my own people. Neither by the rude nor by the sophisticated was my plan understood. VI T ater, when we marched along ' a country road toward the city, with soldiers ahead and to the rear of us, I found there was one thing that rude people everywhere understood of me. The news of my capture had run ahead. Tillers came down the neat rows of their fields to  stand beside the road. They snickered and nudged each other and sometimes one could hear a suggestion that I must have a finer "tower" even than the king. The analogy had the inspired hurtfulness of the rude, and the hurt lay in the heart of the proud old man to whom I was being taken. Twice soldiers had to dash to the side of the road and knock heads with their javelin butts. I began to understand why the King of Thule could not forgive me. The flesh of my back crawled, and I perspired more than the day called for. The captain sometimes looked at me, but he said no more. After the long walk through the country came the city. First, the two-level towers of the poor on their awkward stilts; then towers of more levels, and towers that reared gorgeous mosaics of ivory and wood and pearl, seven and nine levels into the blue and gold sunlight. These rich men were indeed raised resplendently above the monotony of the sea. Here in these nacreous 'ers lived the charming people whose eyes I had dazzled with carvings and paintings, and whose minds I had thrilled with theories. Now they turned from me in grief. I felt at my back the northwind of fear. Then came the great square of Thule which is actually paved from one end to the other with stone. All of this stone was raided two centuries ago from the great pile in the northern Ice Islands, and it is said that in the years of those raids # Thulians died -- and twice that many Ice Islanders. Here in this great sunlit square they would nail me to the plank. As sharply and dryly as the breaking of small sticks would sound the stone mallet on the pegs. The sound of the mallet would spank along the decorated tower walls and die away, and they would lift the plank to carry it out to sea. The crowd in the square would melt away, fearful and brooding because another vengeful "shee-shoon", which is to say, condemned spirit, would be loose upon the sea. So I would drift into deserts with the suns banging my eyes while my home isle drifted in poverty. The work of my own hand was the final blow to my hopes. How awesome was this dwelling! At the far end of the square it soared fourteen levels into the sky. Its grounds were walled with stone to twice the height of a man. Inside there, in the spacious gardens, rose four more towers, and even these were nine levels high. All this had been done to my design, and now I trembled before it They did not take me to him. Instead, he came to me. He came in the night to the jail. I saw with pain that he was now an old man, as if something had broken in him and loosed the tensions of his haughty bearing. He stood before me and studied my fear. He stood that way while they drew my hands up to the low ceiling in a noose and bound my feet to a shackle in the floor. Then he spoke and I learned that the voice was still his. He asked softly, "How could you have done this to me? To me, who loved you and rewarded you and gloried in your work? How could you have taken from me my last hope?" I could say nothing. Then, in the tiny, windowless jail, his terrible pride shrieked, "How could you have made a laughing stock of me?" He tore the lash from the great brute beside him, and he smashed it into my face. Repeating over and over, "How could you have made a laughing stock of me?' he lashed my face and chest and groin, and I tasted what was to come. As a boy I was tortured by the Ice Islanders. I do not bear torture well. I moaned when his weak flailing warned me of what the big jailer could do. When he had exhausted himself, he sat down on the damp floor and beat feebly with his fists. The jailer took up the lash. He grinned pleasantly to me and asked politely, "How would you like it, Master? Slow, or fast." "No," I shouted. "No, Highest One, don't let him do this!" But the poor old man was deaf to everything except his own misery and shame. XThen I was again con  scious, and the lights had stopped bursting in my eyes, the jailer was seated on a bench, resting. The fat of his chest heaved, and he ran a stubby hand across it to wipe away his sweat. The king had risen from the floor. His silks were dirty and disheveled. "How many have you given him?", he asked the jailer, hoarsely. "Barely thirty, Highest One." Through the swimming of the room, I saw the jailer rise and start toward me, and I screamed. "Let him down. Be gentle with him." I allowed myself to sink to the calm Sea Floor. He had me taken to his own apartments, in the highest levels of the Tower. In silence, he came every day and washed my wounds and dressed them. He came several times each day and repeated this care in silence so that I wept when I was alone for what I had done to him. On the third day he spoke. "The Lord Captain who took you has explained the reason you have come. It is good politics for the rock-latched islands like Thule and Hahn, to strengthen the freely floating islands. You may have the soldiers. Whatever you need." With that he rose to leave. Then at the door he turned, the whisper of his robes as loud as the shouting of a thousand soldiers. "Be very clear about this. I do not waste a soldier for the sake of ten che. I believe your plan to bind those three little islands into one rich, strong island will work. By aiding that plan, I do one more little thing to keep back the Ice Islanders and keep down the sea bandits. It strengthens Thule." His gray eyes lingered momentarily as he turned and left me. A gain and again, while the captain and I worked on the plans for storming my home isle, the king's words stung me. "Z do not waste a soldier for the sake of teri che." Again and again, this stinging drove my mind to the pool in the gardens of the Tower of my homeland. It is a hole into the sea for decorative purposes and many islands there is such a pool in the gardens of the Tower. I have often thought. "Behind all the guards at the walls of the Tower, there is a way in." When the captain and I had completed our plans and had decided to embark in another four days, suddenly it came to me. "A craft can be built to go under the island and come up in the pool." Such a surprise would save many soldiers of Thule, and many of my teri che. In one moment things fell into place from countless observations and sources. How had I built and caulked the plumbing in the Great Tower of Thule? How does a fish roll in the water? How strong is the thickest of the round lenses of the glass of Hahn? For two days, hardly taking time to eat or sleep, I stayed in my apartment drawing plans for such a craft. Once I went to the winery in the country and inspected two of the great hogsheads for storage which are large enough for a man to stand in. The two giant hogsheads could be spliced together with mores than enough strength and more room inside than would be needed by two men. This would be too buoyant, and so stone would have to line the bottom of the craft until it was almost ready to sink. Now, there would have to be a way to take on weight for sinking and get rid of it for coming back to the surface. So I would have a barrel braced on the floor midship and a pipe with a cock in that would let water into it so that the craft would sink. From the iron that flows near their island, the Hahnese have contrived a pump which a man may work by a handle and force water up a height. I would have to arrange one of these pumps so that water could be forced from the barrel back into the sea, and thus we would come again to the surface. I saw that when the craft sank I would go on sinking, however slowly, unless a means other than emptying the barrels were used to stop this motion. So I would have structures along the sides like the fins of a fish that would maintain a level of descent as long as the craft was moving forward. It was in moving the craft forward that I had trouble. There are no winds under the sea, and to paddle my hogsheads seemed to me out of the question. A boat can be moved forward by thrashing the rudder in a crude duplication of the fish tail. But I saw that no rudder I might design would move us from the edge of my home isle to the pool in the gardens of the Tower before the two or three occupants of the hogsheads fell from exhaustion. I had to ask the captain for a delay in the embarkation. Nafor any plan that would spare his men. So I went back to my apartment and the problem of propulsion. The more I thought about the clumsy action of a rudder, the more exasperated I became. There was something in this action that escaped me. It was evening again, and I was utterly exhausted. I took a bottle of spirits from the cabinet and poured a drink. I sipped it while I stared at all the drawings I had made for propelling mechanisms. I poured another, large drink and went to the windows. I do not deny that in my goings and comings about the Tower, I had never ceased to watch for the princess. I had not seen her and I did not see her now as my eyes searched the lawns and courts between the towers. But I longed deeply to see her, and suddenly I was drunk and very tired. I awakened in the night with a headache. I rolled over in the luxurious bed and buried my face, and abruptly, there was the idea for the propulsion. The rudder need not move like the tail of a fish, it need not act like any living thing. It could be a spinning rudder of two blades tilted oppositely on their axis. This could be turned by a shaft extending into the craft. The shaft should have two cranks in it so that two men could turn at once. Now, before noon, I finished all the drawings for my craft, and I sent a servant to the king. He invited me to lunch on his balcony, and there I showed him the drawings for this marvelous boat that would take men under the sea. By the end of our lunch he had become as excited as I. Then suddenly, we were both saddened that the old days were gone when we had planned together like this. He said simply, "Have the Lord Captain procure craftsmen and proceed at once to build it." I was dismissed. He shook his head to prevent me from speaking. VT#e built the undersea craft on one of the navy wharfs. In barely seven days we were ready for a trial. We let the boat into water. I had added a barrel to the top of the structure through which the occupants could enter and leave. In the front of this superstructure I had had them caulk a thick lens of the glass of Hahn so that I could look forward under water. I had somehow miscalculated the buoyancy and we had to add some stone to the floor. Finally, when I and the soldier who would go with me were both aboard, little more than the superstructure remained above water. The poor soldier was shaking with fright but determined to die for Thule. I climbed the rungs back up into the superstructure and told the Lord Captain to pole us away from the wharf. A luxurious litter appeared and came toward us. I knew at once that it was the king. He could not stay away from this trial. I waited, standing in a barrel in the sea. I hoped for some warning or some encouragement from him. He simply motioned the Lord Captain and soldiers to be at ease. Then he waved to me in silence and stood waiting.  ' fighters of Thule at a good distance from shore. I took one last sighting on the fighter to make sure we were pointing toward it. Then, hurriedly, I closed and tightened the hatch in the top of the barrel and decended into the dark to hear the soldier's teeth chattering. I said, "Soldier, are you standing by the crank?" He gulped hard. "Yes, Master." "Stay there. Start cranking when I tell you." I fumbled in the dark and opened the cock of the barrel. Through the shallow, fast breathing of the soldier, I could hear water running into the barrel. Back at the window I caught a blurred glimpse of the fighter just before the sea lapped over the glass. Then I was looking at the cool, green of underwater and fishes turning past. My heart beat widly. I let the light deepen a little and hurried back to close the cock, barking my shins on the gracings for the barrel. "Now, soldier, start to crank!" I joined my effort to his at my part of the shaft. I could hear his frightened breathing begin to even out with the labor over the cranks. I counted up to one hundred turns of the shaft while it became insufferably hot in the hogsheads. "Keep cranking with all your might," I gasped and made my way up to the window. The green light outside had deepened shockingly. For the first time I felt fear of the sea. I scrambled to the pump and worked it for fifteen back-breaking strokes. Then I turned the crank with the soldier for twenty-five turns, and I could restrain my anxiety no longer. I went to the window and wiped fog from the glass. The light was reassuringly brighter. "Rest a while, soldier." "What Master?" "Rest a while." I kept wiping the fog from the window and watching the light brighten until I could see the swirling of the sea surface. Now we needed forward speed so the fins along the side would keep us from coming all the way to the surface. "Let's start cranking again." "Master, are we all right?" "We're all right, soldier, as long as we crank." I turned the crank another hundred times with the soldier and stumbled with exhaustion back to the window. The light was still all right. I looked hopefully ahead and to the sides, knowing we could not be near the fighter. nphe soldier labored with great lung-bursting breaths. I told him to rest again, and I tumed the crank alone for fifty times before I fell to the stones of the floor in a daze. The air was foul and hot and my lungs heaved desperately. When I could speak, I commanded, "Turn the crank, soldier." "Master, I'm dying." "Soldier turn the crank or you will die." At first with infinite weariness and then with dogged energy, I could hear him start turning the crank. I drug myself up to the window. Just as I wiped away the fog, I saw something off to the left. Then it was no longer there. I fell back into the hogsheads yelling at the soldier. "Crank, man! Crank!" I banged my head and ripped skin from my shins getting to the screws that controlled the rudder. I turned the rudder the wrong way. Then I turned it rightly. I made myself count slowly to twenty. Then I straightened the rudder. When I again wiped the fog from the window, there was the hull of the fighter floating magically in a green-yellow sky. "Soldier, we're there. Just a little more turning. Turn, soldier." He turned and I turned with him. Then, gasping as if in death, I clambered back to the window and cried out. "Stop, man. Crank the other way." For a moment I had thought we might pass under the fighter and rip off the superstructure, but we stopped short of her. The soldier had collapsed. I thought I would never finish pumping the water out of the barrel. For a time, after I was able to open the hatch, I stood and gulped at the air like a dying fish. Then I lifted the soldier and held him while he breathed it. I climbed out the hatch and stood on the forward hogshead with water occasionally lapping my feet. We had come around the fighter and placed her between ourselves and the shore. All on her deck were at the other side watching for us toward the island. We drifted to a gentle bump against the ship. I reached up and caught the rail and pulled myself slowly to the deck. I stood there for a moment looking at their backs, and then I said loudly, "Captain, we are here." nphe King of Thule is a com- plex man. When the fighter, towing the undersea craft, brought us back, he stood before me for a time and simply nodded his head. Then, no longer able to restrain himself, he threw his arms about me and his old hands clapped my shoulders. Still holding me he called to all about. "It is a holiday. The island must celebrate. There will be dancing and free wine." As I walked back to the city beside his litter, I was not able to join in his enthusiasm. For I had not anticipated the agonies of the underwater trip. I knew that the distance out to the fighter had been little more than a Jdnrd of the shortest distance from the shore of my home isle to the pool in its Tower gardens. Suddenly I remembered the burial pools where we could surface for good air and rest in the protection of a tabooed place. Then I became as gay as the king was, and when I saw the many lords and ladies he invited to his apartments in my honor and the lavish banquet he had served, I knew that I had completely won his forgiveness. Somehow, having dissolved his shame by punishing me, his pride had risen again in the achievement of the day. It was only natural that a gnawing hope rose in me. I watched every entering guest. I longed more than anything else in the world to see the princess, and I knew that it was impossible. He could not bring her here. 'T'wo days later the undersea craft was ready on the deck of a cargo carrier, and the soldiers and ships were ready for the expedition to take the Tower of my homeland. I planned to take two soldiers to turn the crank. This would free me to handle the controls during the dangerous passage under the island and to keep careful eye on the beacons of daylight that would fall through the pools. In the late afternoon, the king sent a servant for me. The man took me down smoothly in one of the lifts I had designed for the Tower. Then he led me out to one of the spacious gardens where the king was waiting for me. "First I must #how you something over here i the garden house." He led me to a small service house where the gardeners kept their tools. With poorly hidden excitement he pushed me through the entrance and closed the door behind me. I was in blackness. Then I saw, glowing before me, a garden hoe and a fork. There was also a board with glowing letters. "Master, you are not the only inventor." . What an old fox this king was. The door opened and he was standing there as proud as Sha'charn. "You know the glowing fish from the currents of Ohme?" I nodded, smiling at his pleasure. "I keep some of those fish in the pool over there. The light you saw in there is the stuff from their glowing stripes. It will last over a day, and you will have no trouble finding the controls of your craft." Sha'tule, in sunset, and Sha'charn, yet a little higher, were splashing colors across a fluffy sky. The towers of the city were irridescent with fires. The king spoke as if he suggested a stroll. He spoke softly, too softly, and he laid his hand affectionately on my arm. "Would you go with me to have cakes and wine with the princess?" The island rocked and I put out a hand. I was dismayed at what was happening to me. I stammered, "No. Highest One. That would not be right. Do not stir this thing." "I think so too, but I can deny her nothing. Also, I would give you an opportunity to ruin my last hope or to vindicate the faith I had in you." This last, I did not really hear. I was too dazed. I walked the way he led me, and the island was rocked by a storm deep in the sea. I n a garden behind one of the lesser towers, we came to her. She sat at a table decorating a fabric. As we approached she dropped the needle and her hand trembled on the unfinished fabric. I stared at her hand that was telling everything and then at her lovely face, and my chest ached. I bowed and it felt like I was being moved by strings. The king asked me to be seated and I stood unmindfully until he repeated his request. Then, after I was seated, I found that I was unable to speak. She did speak, but her words meant nothing because her voice fluttered like a bird in a snare. "You have been traveling many years, Master." "Pardon me, Princess?" "I say... I say, you have been away... a long time." "Yes, I have been to many islands, Princess." It seemed, after six years, that this was going to be all we had to say. The king cleared his throat, and I was grateful for the compassion in his voice. "The Master has come for soldiers to retake the Tower of his homeland from a false pretender." A nurse appeared at the nearby door, and I saw that she had with her the boy. A thrill gripped me. This was my son. The nurse saw us and grasped frantically to return the lad to the rooms. He fled her like a deer, bounding over the pretty flowers, and threw himself into his mother's arms. She drew his head to her breast and kissed his forehead and admonished him. The nurse hurried forward to retrieve him, but the king waved her away. "Meet the child and me in a little while at the entrance to the Great Tower. I will go for a walk in the gardens with him." Momentarily, I raised my eyes from the child to his mother's face, and found her staring at me with a great pride and warmth. Now, suddenly, we had so much to say to each other that we needed only our eyes to speak with. The king rose and extended his hand to the child. "Come, my son, I will show you the luminous fish." I stared at the boy and could not take my eyes from him. He was as favored as I had heard. He had his mother's famous looks. But I saw, too, the shock to hair that is my people's and tile thin line of a mouth that is mine. The king took the child's hand and repeated, "Come, my son." His message was not lost on me. For this was his son, the only heir he would ever have to the Tower of Thule. ' ' and sat beside her. The light of Sha'charn was soft on her lovely head. I saw that she was now a woman, even as I was no longer a young man. I had forgotten the thick beat of my heart. It was as though the years since our parting had stood for nothing. I felt my ambitions for my homeland melting away like a mist. What did I care to bind together three ridiculous little islands? She assured me, between our kisses, that her father would make her Provincial Queen of the island of Lani and allow me to marry her as consort ruler if I but asked it. In that beguiling twilight we both understood that this long separation would only deepen the delight of Lani. Our touch still had the magic of our first touch. When I had, one last time, kissed her eyelids, her cheeks and her mouth, I left her and went to ask him for this simple happiness. From behind a low cloud Sha'cham hurled a vast shaft of fire at the Great Tower of Thule. I was momentarily dazzled. I looked up the cascading mosaics of fire to where an old man waited in the pinnacle of flame. Then I awakened and knew that Lani would never be. When I was admitted to his apartments, he stood at a window looking out over the wealth of his city. He did not turn. I waited in silence and presently he spoke. "Do not ask of me what she wishes. If you ask it I will allow it I suffer with both of you. But do not ask it of  f  me. Her face, in its last look of love, appeared before me and sharpened painfully till it blotted out the harsh reality of the room. I heard his voice repeat, "Do not ask it of me." I felt the huge wave of emotion on which she and I had risen begin to wash from me. Helplessly I stood there and felt it all wash from me until I was left empty as a cadaver that had somehow struck a pose of adoration. Then her face was gone and I was back in the bitter reality of the king's room. From far below, the noisy happiness of the evening streets was a murmur of irony in this high place where the last light of Sha'charn lay across the rich carpet as might a fading, blue shroud. He turned to me and gestured as if he deprecated that of which he spoke. "It is not a law, but an expectation, that the King of Thule will be Thulian. The people often prefer to see laws broken, but they do not easily tolerate the disappointment of an expectation. "I have not much longer to live. If I declare the princess to be Queen and Interim Ruler the people will in time forget you and there will be no more than ill-mannered heckling when, eventually, the prince assumes the Tower. But if you marry her, if you remain about as a constant reminder..." He spread his hands as a conclusion. He turned again to the dying light from the window, and I knew that he saw a marvelous vista that I had planned. "I have built Thule into the greatest power on the sea. I want my son to rule what I have built." I went down to the streets. I was numb with loss, and I understood that, all these years, I had existed on the hope that eventually he would let us live together. Now I found that I was going to have to live with the bleak certainty that I would never again hold her. At the thought, my mouth grew dry and my palms perspired. I walked to the tower of the Lord Captain. While I awaited him, I looked for the last time upon my painting of Namora. The captain came from his dining and looked at me questioningly. "We leave tonight. Captain. It is the wish of the king." We sailed with nine fighters. On the morning of the second day out, before Sha'tule had raised the first mists from the bobbing pumicine beds of my home isle, we lowered the underwater craft into the sea on a boom. I remember the eerie light in the craft that came from the luminous stuff of the fishes, and I remember the soldiers cranking desperately in the stagnant air. I can still see the great balls of light from the burial pools where we surfaced and lay out on the hogsheads, gasping like monstrous fish. Most clearly, I remember her face weeping in the dark of the sea. I remember the garden pool of the Tower from which I stared heard only her voice murmuring of Lani. The great sound of the soldiers of Thule storming through the streets of my homeland did not still her murmur, nor did the screams of the guards at the gates as we three came from behind and cut them down. I suppose a quiet sea will always speak to me of Lani. In any case, I can recapture her face only as it drifts in the dark nether world. There was a strange thing down there... little fish with rods straight up from their heads on which hung bell-like lanterns, brightly lighted. They came to the window and inspected me. Now they always invade her memory, like little clowns relieving tragedy. IX I had the prince made king that very noon. I was taking no more chances with the lords of my home island... and it is true, as has been claimed, that when we brought him from the prison to his Tower, he stumbled over corpses. He would have to do that !... not once, but twice. The officers of Thule laughed. It really looked like we were placing a dolt in the Tower to rule the teri che. I gave him time to bathe and dine after the rudely rushed ceremony. Then I had myself brought to him in his shoddy, administrative rooms. As the captain of a mercenary foroe asks his price for services rendered, I put before our new king the treaty which had already been signed by the Kings of Parsos and of Tome. He hesitated fretfully. He asked many questions. I had expected him, in gratitude to me, and out of respect for the two great men who had already signed the document, to grab a pen with haste. Instead the lout kept bringing up other matters of inconsequence. He interrupted my argument with asides to his new First Overlord. This First Overlord was simply one of yesterday's rebels and behaved accordingly. His idea of polish was servility. Suddenly he glanced at me in fright. Then, like a great bell, I reheard what this profound king had just asked yesterday's rebel. He had asked, "Where is the Chacone they sent to me with food while I was in prison?" He had asked this as though it had just now occurred to him. Slowly I lowered the map which showed how Tome and Parsos could be most efficiently bound to our island. The First Overlord was agitated. "She is here, Highest One. You asked that..." "Never mind what I asked. Bring her." Then he said to me apologetically, "Ah, Master, forgive these interruptions. So many things have come up. I know it is not important to you, but I have fallen in love. Desperately! It happens she is a Chacone, and I must determine to whom she belongs so that I may pay the man a fair price. My mind will be much more receptive to your theories when I have settled this affair of the heart." I was suddenly suffering a very bad chill and I shivered. He took the map from my hands and looked at it rather gaily and with new interest. "Master, this is truly a moment in our history. To think that my signature will set this great plan in motion. You will be the hero of our people once they realize the greater prosperity and safety that will be theirs... The cringing First Overlord returned, and with him entered my little Chacone. Like the broken barking of a north wind I tore at him. "Why you impudent little... you ungrateful... what do you know of love?" He reddened and yammered. "You can't talk like that to mel I'm king now, not your pupil! Do you want to stand on a stone? What's this woman to you, anyway?" "You know very well what she is to me. Do you think I'll bargain with you? No! I'll take her to Parsos and let you drift to Chryo." He stormed out of the room. "You're under detention. Don't forget it You're under detention." And then at the door, melodramatically, "Oh, that you should have blundered with her loveliness before I found her!" I could have choked him through a thousand deaths I went to the wall and beat my fist. The little Chacone wept openly. She came and took my bruised hand and kissed it. She sobbed, "Oh, Master, my heart will break. I have known, Master. The way he looked at me from the jail, I knew this would happen. But my heart will break." I caught the finality in her statement, and I took her shoulders and stared into her face. "What makes you think I would give you up?" "You will have to. I heard them talking." She sobbed and indicated the First Overlord who still stood at the door. "You will not get the plan for the islands unless you do." S he knew me better than I knew myself. She knew I would go back to the table and stare at the map of three islands bound in one. She knew I would turn then to stare at her, because she did not wait for that She left quietly with the First Overlord. I was appalled at her certainty of me, and I knew that she was right. I knew it with a loathing that began to crawl in my belly like some hideous toad. How could I be so dedicated to this plan of mine that I would destroy in this girl a delicate monolith of love? I was a cruder man than the sea bandit who had gloried that a thousand doves cooed for death. This dove would coo forever in some dark recess of her heart For it is true of the women of Chacone that they will kill themselves before they will let a man other than their owner come near them. But should that owner trade them to another they will remain as faithful to the master, and will then as savagely fight off the former owner as any other man. For this they are trained from childhood in it. Thus I saw that I was going to shut myself from the heart of the Chacone, and my anger at the king dissolved in the slime of my loathing for myself. I went to him without the slightest accusation and got his signature on the treaty with Torne and Parsos. I went down from the shabby Tower of my homeland and walked alone among my people which are called teri che. They love to drink and there are many taverns in the city. I went into one of these and ordered spirits. Then I also ordered one for the amiable sot who instantly joined me. We drank in silence for a while. Indeed, I had nothing to say to any man since I had shut myself from the tender heart of the Chacone. I stared without seeing across the talkative room and realized that a common man could come in here and brag with impunity that he had slept with the wives of ten lords. Then let him brag that he had slept with the Chacone of one lord, and he would be laughed out of the tavern. The sot could stand the silence no longer. "Now, Master, you're done in, aren't you? Well, it's a fine thing you managed, getting the young prince to his Tower. Of course, this business of tying us up with Parsos and Tome, I don't see. But I suppose the king will decide on that." I stood up to go. He grabbed my sleeve. "Now, Master, don't take offense. You ought to get to know your homeland. You've been away too long doing fine things for other islands. You ought to build a new Tower for our... I crashed him over the table and into the near wall. For a moment the place went silent. The wine seller glanced from his counter and shook his head. "Now, Master, it's a fine thing to get drunk and disorderly, but let's not tamper with life and limb." I stalked out to the streets, and again I was alone among my people. I accepted their respectful nods and bows and understood that I would always be separated from them by this heart that could love reason so deeply and reason away love so quickly. They were right to fear my plan to bind the islands together. The threat of the Ice Islanders was too distant and the pinched faces of their children too close to weigh against the was a plan bom purely of reason. It threatened much of the spirit in them that was fashioned with such disorderly grandeur from pride and prejudice and the demands of provincialism. The street-lighters had set the lamps guttering, and the fog moved in and turned to pearl between them. Somehow the fog brought restraint and order and a muffling of guilt. As I walked the lamps came from the fog in a regular cadence and the damp planks of the street became an orderly path through chaos. My enormous crime against the Chacone settled into a knot of guilt that I was going to have to live with. It was a guilt fate had made necessary if I was to put through the plan... and only I would put it through. I stopped involuntarily and declared to the fog, "I am what I am!" Then, glancing about me, I walked on. There was much to be set in motion so that the islands could be maneuvered together and bound. I would sail tomorrow for parsos and get things started. All stories complete in Worlds of Tomorrow A. Bertram Chandler Richard Wilson J. T. McIntosh Lester del Rey -- and many morel November Issue still on sale -- get your copy today l lh, love Without it, we would be like robots. With it, robots would be like -- well, like what? I had just come in from a hard day of expediting at the power wafer works, and I and Dan the Can were getting settled for one of our usual eventless evenings. I thought. I was making myself comfortable in a soof-air chair, one with pulsing upholstery that massaged buttocks, thighs and back, and Dan was standing by on his solid squarecornered feet, ready to do what I asked. But soon I saw he wasn't his usual self. When he changed the set of the chair pumps and brought me my somooso pipe and dozoff shoes I noted some strange agitation. Always fearing for our relationship and wanting to get at the truthbottom of things at once I asked, "Something wrong, Dan?" The lower half of his face crashed open like a scoop ready to dip. "Yoops," he said in the funny grating way sound always came out of him when he was upset. "Sompin' wroong." "What's wrong then, Dan?" "At's Noona. I bea woontin' her. Ever since I saw her in a shoop, yesterday when we strooled, I bea woontin' her." "But Dan!" I said, amused and alarmed at the same time. "Is this Noona someone like you?" "Noops. She's a -- a -- well, I guess yoo'd say she's a goorl." "Sure, of course. But is she -- well, is she a manufactured article like you? I mean, Dan, is he mechanical?" Dan's protruding eyes that usually glowed a kind of deep red when he was feeling right changed to purple-blue. With those weird beams he looked straight at me. He didn't answer my question, but he laughed a screechy laugh that sent shivers over my body. "Heepa heepa heepa," it sounded. "Change the air, Dan!" I shouted to reestablish my mastery. "Set the needle on tired man's roll, the way you know I always want it when I'm done with businessman's come-home." He moved sluggishly toward the pumps. "Brisk, Dan!" I snapped. "Get it done." He moved then with speed that rattled the floor. "And another thing, Dan. Remember, you and I have been tiie perfect relationship for four years now. Or, in other words, ever since I obtained you from the government robot pool and started to work at the state wafer factory. Through all the working day I help make wafers to feed your ever-demanding power maw; you burn those wafers to serve me. Most of the human emotions are gone from me now. Thank God you never had any. We live the great life, Dan, we function. Why should we be cluttering the works with this Noona?" "Amoosement," grated Dan. "Foon. Loove, too. Besides I get loonesome when you're oop at the wafer factoory all day." "Dan!" I almost screamed, so surprised was I that he should speak so. "Do we not play chess or checkers every night, emotionless games that give our steel-sharp minds a chance to function? Do I not let you sit in the rolling soof-air chair when you want to? Though for the life of me I don't know why you, with your steel shell, want to. Do I not feed you your power wafers every day promptly at the hour we begin our evening? In short, Dan, are you not one of the best-cared-for robots in town?" "Need Noona!" he bellowed his reply. "Saw her inna shoop yesterday when we strooled. Saw that loovely name in raised loomps on her chest! Saw her firm hoord legs as she bent to pick up a sack, yesterday when we passed." Then he started making the gestures that always brought me to my feet. He raised up the hinged section of his chest and threatened to tear out his heart, or, more specifically, the core where the power wafers digested. "Don't Dan," I pleaded, as I always did. "That would kill you. And I need you -- need you to give my life a meaning. Or more accurately, perhaps, I require your presence to make my life's non-meaning bearable. Anyway -- " "Goo see Noona," he suggested as a kind of ultimatum while his steel fingers played with the core where the wafers digested. "Go see Noona," I promised, not knowing how else to save Dan. "Tomorrow. I'll take off work." XT ext morning I arose from my   bed that had the roko-pulse mattress with the exciting big spongy knobs and the tinglylined holes, and I went to see Dan who was standing like a steel rock, firmly planted beside the soof-air chair. I feared that he had stood all night there in a kind of trance, dreaming metal dreams of Noona. "Good morning, Dan," I said, checking his power unit. He replied, "Goob morning," in a normal voice that made me have hopes that we would not have to go see his girl friend after all. But near the end of my breakfast Dan clumped over to stand beside me. "Goo see?" he asked, letting metal fingers idly flicker up and down past the place where his chest would come open. "Yes Dan," I said, trying to smile, "a promise is a promise. And of course I want to see Noona too." "Goob. I like you." And he caused his fingers to stop making those threats. After breakfast I pushed the emergency leave button for time off from work, and the wafer factory sent up a green positivereply flare from the Time-Clock building. So we started, led by Dan. He clumped and rattled along almost at a run. He seemed entirely confident of his direction as we went past the power wafer plants, the rocket mills and many factories where machines were being whammed together by other machines at terrific pace amidst great noise. I did not remember going past these places yesterday, but Dan did not seem to be lost. And when we got to the place he sought, a shop in the big-number streets far from the main part of town, I understood. We had been there yesterday, but we had come by a different route. "No woonderin' by the river and woostin' time this time," said Dan. "I coom today by the way I like. Short." We went into a littered place where a small man sat by himself. There was something defeated in the way the arms pulled the shoulders down and trailed along the chair sides, dumping hands toward the floor. His eyes were tragic, and when he spoke it was in a voice that hurried to have done with what it had to say. "Hear noise?" We heard it, a tappity-rap and rattle sound surely locked in a closet somewhere, or maybe in a basement under us. "When you don't hear it, it'll be all over. Don't care. Did all I could. Wouldn't listen." "Who? What?" I blurted. "Noona," he cried. "Committing suicide. Now. Hammering at the locks I put on. She'll get them. Nothing can seem to stop the crazy force she's working for now. But I don't care now." "But why? What?" "Something from yesterday. Couldn't understand. Good up to then, good functional. Helped in this parts store. Helped me to prosper. I could buy more wafers. She could help me more. It was a good arrangement. Then yesterday -- Something passed in the street! "Noona!" Dan shrieked. "Don't do it. Here's loove!" And he pounded across to a place in the floor and stamped hard on the boards. A hidden door sprang up. "Don't!" Dan screamed again, and he went to his knees to peer into the dark basement hole. But the pounding continued that sounded like a hammer tapping a chisel. I could see that each tap tore at Dan's power core and almost ripped him apart. I felt sorry for Dan the Can then, but soon I admired him. For once he had made his decision he hardly wasted a tick. He leaped through the air like a dedicated being and fell several feet to the cement floor of that basement hole. I heard him hit, and it sounded like dumping scrap at tiie mill. I shuddered. When the noise of Dan's descent cleared away, the tapping noise seemed louder for a moment. Then it stopped altogether. New sounds took its place, the smallest of scratchy noises down in that basement dark, like metal sections being tenderly opened on hinges that made almost no noise. Through this were the two soft words, Danny -- Noona, said with a strange metallic tenderness. Then they came up in each others arms. The shopowner could hardly believe what he saw. His eyes became strangely bright when he saw them embrace. , Then a petty anger shond through the tragedy in them, "Worse than death!" he screamed at Noona, who definitely was a girl robot with steel ringlets to her head and roundness at places. "Worse than if you'd torn out your power wafers!" "Did doo," said Noona smiling a simperish, halfembarrassed smile out of her square, shining face. "Did too," echoed Dan smiling worse than a bridegroom as he raised his chest's hinged part. "We're soo much a part of each oother." Then I saw what they had done! They had exchanged power cores. "Well, whatta ya know!" I blurted, and the shopowner yelled, "Hell's hinges, this will kill them both." XToona of course came home  to live with Dan and me, since the shopowner said he no longer had any use for her, couldn't trust her now anyway. In the days that followed I saw how much the man was right in predicting disaster for the metal lovebirds. Noona and Dan, after a few weeks of dallying and toying with each other's metal sections and being enamored with each other's nearness, became, like almost any other married pair, bored and snappish with each other. And I, remembering my own less-thansuccessful marriage of many years ago, watched with bitter amusement as these two, with desires horribly mixed, tried to dominate one another... I knew something must soon give way. It happened one cold March evening, about six months after the nuptials of Noona and Dan. I had called eight times for Dan to come change the chair massage from businessman's come-home to home-owner's bounce-around, and he hadn't obeyed. I went after him. I met him coming from the back beige room where he and Noona had quarters; his scoop-shaped face was twitching so that it shook his eyes. "I hate hate hate her!" he screamed. "But she has noo power power oover anything noow. I'm glad." He was clutching his power core in his metal fingers, having ripped it from Noona's chest! "I'm my own can now!" "But Dan," I cried, "you can't use two! Take Noona back her power; then we'll turn her out of this house. We'll go back to our functional living. We'll be through with emotion and this silly love-and-stuff." "Noo," shrieked Dan as he ripped her power from his chest. He clapped in his own and threw hers out the window; it landed in a garbage pail. "Damn Noona!" he continued, still shrieking. "She's rooned my life. But I have looved her -- I could never stand to see her with anoother." "Let's go adjust the massage and be like old times," I suggested. So we did, after awhile. And after many weeks Dan seemed almost to forget that tragic period when he had been slave to Noona and love's sickening emotions. Now our days are spent, much the same as before Noona, among the clean-cut little victories of functional living. Eight hours I work at the power wafer factory so that I may earn enough wafers to power Dan the can for eight hours of gameplaying and care in the soof-air chair. Eight hours I sleep. And Noona just lies in the back beige room, cold, alone, without any power, waiting for some master tinkerer in robots I suppose to come and repair her. Dan and I hardly ever mention her name as we grow quietly older, so assured, so unbothered, coolly living our never changing functional routine. But sometimes when the moon shines down a certain way on the wafer factory roofs and there is a soft touch of valentine weather in a pink and peaceful time, and steel lovers sing to their steel ladies in the big entertainment panels of the wall, I see Dan get that funny look. Then I say, "Dan, you've been working too hard again, Dan; time for your vacation again, Dan." And before he can react to stop me I rush over to jerk out his power wafers -- to save him from -- well, to save him from his foolish foolish self. Next issue brings long stories by Cordwainer Smith, J. T. McIntosh and James H. Schmitz, as well as shorts by -- well, well see how many we can fit in. We think it will be a rather outstanding issue, in terms of its fiction content. But what we want to tell you about right now is not the fiction but the features. Feature one: The next Willy Ley column 'is produced at the suggestion and special request of Betsy Curtis, herself a first-rate writer. "What," she asked us recently, "are all those different kinds of things called orreries that I see in museums and shops?" We fielded the question neatly by passing it on to Willy; and the result is his upcoming column, which will tell you rather more than you thought there was to know about orreries (otherwise known as the poor man's planetarium) and their successor devices for portraying planetary orbits. Feature two: Next issue we bring back our regular book review column, an event which we have postponed until we were able to find the reviewer we liked best. We've got him now. His name is Algis Budrys. Men were dead, but they had left mourners behind... determined to track down I T Tate spewed across the gal- axy in a high crusade. Metal ships leaped from world to world and hurtled across space to farther and farther stars. Planets surrendered their ores to sky-reaching cities, built around fortress temples and supported by vast networks of technology. Then more ships were spawned, armed with incredible weapons, and sent forth in the eternal search for an enemy. In the teeming cities and aboard the questing ships, soulwrenching music was composed, epic fiction and supernal poetry wfere written, and great paintings and sculpture were developed, to be forgotten as later and nobler work was done. Science strove for the ultimate limtheir murderers I it of understanding, fought against that limit, and surged past it to limitless possibilities. But behind all the arts and sciences lay the drive of religion. And the religion was one of ancient anger and dedicated hate. The ships filled the galaxy until every world was conquered. For a time they hesitated, preparing for the great leap outward. Then the armadas sailed again, across thousands and millions of light-years toward the beckoning galaxies beyond. With each ship went the holy image of their faith and the unsated and insatiable hunger of their hate... II Hphe cat-track labored up the rough road over the crater wall, topped the last rise and began humming its way down into Aristarchus. As it dipped into the ink black of its own shadow from the sun behind, its headlights flashed on. Around it, the jagged rocky walls scintillated in a riot of reflected colors from crystal fractures that had never been dulled by wind or rain. Inside the cab, the driver's seat groaned protestingly at the robot's weight as Sam shifted his six hundred terrestrial pounds forward. Coming home was always a good time. He switched lenses in his eyes and began scanning the crater floor for the first sight of the Lunar Base Dome, though he knew it was still hidden around a twist of the trail. "You don't have to be quite so all-fired anxious to get back, Sam," Hal Norman complained. But the little selenologist was also gazing forward eagerly. "You might show some appreciation for the time I've spent answering your fool questions and trying to pound sense into your tin head. Anybody'd think you didn't like my company," he pouted humorously. Sam made the sound of a human chuckle as he had taught himself to acknowledge all the verbal nonsense men called humor. But truth compelled him to answer seriously. "I like your company very much, Hal." He had always liked the company of the men he'd met on Earth or during his many years on the Moon. Humans, he had decided long ago, were wonderful. He had enjoyed the long field trip with Hal Norman while they collected data from the automatic recorders scattered over the lunar surface. But it would still be good to get back to the dome, where the men had given him the unique privilege of joining them. There he could listen to the often inexplicable but always fascinating conversation of forty men. And there, perhaps, he could join them in their singing. Music and reading were the chief recreations of the men here. There were thousands of microbooks in the dome library, brought in a few at a time by many men over the long years. They were one of the few taboos. It was against orders for Sam to read any of them, and a man had once told him that it was to save him from unnecessary confusion. But the collection of music was not forbidden, and he was often permitted to join in their singing. All the robots had perfect pitch, of course. But only Sam had learned to sing acceptably enough to win a place in the dome. In anticipation, he began humming a chanty about the sea he had never seen. The cat-track hummed downward between the walls of the road that had been crudely bulldozed from the rubble of the crater. Then they broke out into the open, and he could see the dome and the territory around it Hal grunted in surprise. "That's odd. I hoped the supply rocket would be in. But what are those three ships doing here?" Sam cut off the headlights and switched back to wide-angle lenses. Now most of the crater was visible, until it vanished against the horizon, giving place to the blackness of the sky and the myriad colored pinpoints of the stars. Ahead lay the low dome that roofed the Base, with its biphase microwave antenna tracking the manned space platform that circled Earth. Half a mile beyond it stood three ships, bulky with exposed tanks and each carrying a huge passenger globe encased in bracing girders. They didn't look like supply rockets. Sam's eyes swept across the crater floor, almost to the horizon. There he could make out the crumpled wreck of an early ship, still surrounded by the supply capsules that had been sent on automatic control to keep the stranded crew alive until rescue could be sent. The three ships bore a striking resemblance to the one that had crashed. The only other such ships were those used in the third expedition. But they had been parked in orbit around Earth after the end of the third expedition fifty years ago. Once the Base was established, their capacity had no longer been needed, and they were inefficient for routine supply shipment and the rotation of the men stationed here. T)efore he could comment on the ships, the buzzer sounded, indicating that Base had spotted the cat-track. Sam flipped the switch and acknowledged the call. "Hi, Sam." It was the voice of Dr. Robert Smithers, the leader of Lunar Base. "Butt out, will you? I want to talk to Hal." Sam could have tuned in on the communication frequency with his own receptors, since the signal was strong enough at this distance. But he obeyed the order to avoid listening as Hal reached for the handset. There was no way to detune his audio receptors, however. He heard Hal's greeting. Then there was silence for at least a minute. Hal's face was shocked and serious when he finally spoke again. "But that's damned nonsense, Chief! Earth got over such insanity half a century ago. There hasn't been a sign of... Yes, sir... All right, sir. Thanks for not taking off without me." He hung up the handset, shaking his head. When he faced Sam, his expression was unreadable. "Full speed, Sam." "There's trouble," Sam guessed. He threw the cat-track into its top speed of thirty miles an hour, fighting and straining with the controls. Only a robot could manage the tricky machine at such a rate over the crude road, and it required his full attention. Hal's voice was strange and harsh. "We're being sent back to Earth. Big trouble, Sam. But what can you know of war and rumors of war?" "War was a dangerous form of political insanity, outlawed at the conference of #," Sam quoted from a speech that had come over the radio. "Human warfare has now become unthinkable." "Yeah. Human war." Hal made a rough sound in his throat. "But not cruel and inhuman war, it seems... Oh, hell. Stop looking so gloomy; it's not your problem." Sam decided against chuckling this time, though reference to his set, unsmiling expression was usually meant to be a form of humor. He filed the puzzling words away in his permanent memory for later consideration. The terminator was rushing across the lunar surface. It would soon be night. More than half of the near crater was already hidden in blackness, though sunlight was still reaching the Base, and the territory beyond was in glaring white light. But the undiffused shadows stretched long behind every projection in the road. Seeing was hard as they neared the dome, and all Sam's attention had to be directed to his driving. Behind him, he heard Hal getting into the moonsuit to leave the cab. Sam brought the cat-track to a halt to let Hal out at the entrance to the sealed underground hemisphere of lunar rock that was the true dome -- The light upper structure was simply a shield against the heat of the sun. He drove the machine under that and shut off the motor. As he emerged from the airlock, air gushed out of small cavities of his body and made a haze of glittering crystals that fell slowly to the surface. But he felt no discomfort. There was only the faint click as a pressure sensitive piezzo-electric switch activated a relay inside his torso. That switch was designed as an emergency measure, to turn his power on if there should be a puncture of the dome wh:?e he was inactivated, and now it merely indicated the pressure drop. Maybe one of the reasons the men liked having him inside was the existence of that switch, since it could save their lives -- though he hoped there were other explanations. There had been no room in the Mark Three robots for such devices. He saw some of the Mark Threes waiting just beyond the entrance as he approached. There were tracks in the lunar dust leading to the space ships, but whatever ferrying they had done was obviously finished, and they were merely standing in readiness. They were totally unlike him. S am bulked over the tiny black robots. One of them, directly in his path, slipped under his raised arm to make room for him, moving with a light gracefulness that he couldn't approximate. He was bulky and mechanical, designed only for fuhction, in the early days when men needed help on the Moon. The Mark Threes were almost childlike, under their dark enamel, and their size and weight had been pared down to less than that of a man. There had' been thirty of the model originally, but accidents had left only a few more than twenty. And of the original Mark Ones, only Sam was still functioning. "When dc we leave?" he called to one of the little robots over the radio circuit. The black head turned slowly toward him. "We do not know. The men did not tell us." "Didn't you ask them?" he called. But he had no need of their denial. They had not been told to ask. They were still unformed, less than five years old, and their thoughts were tied to the education given by the computers in the creche. They lacked more than twenty years of his intimate association with men. But sometimes he wondered whether they would ever learn enough, or whether they had been too strongly repressed in training. Men were afraid of robots back on Earth, as Hal Norman had once told him, which was why they were still being used only on the Moon. He turned away from them and went down the entrance to the inner dome. The entrance led to the great community room, and the men were all gathered there, wearing moonsuits. They were arguing with Hal as he began emerging from NX the lock, but at sight of Sam the words were cut off. He stared about in the silence, feeling suddenly awkward. "Hello, Sam," Dr. Smithers said finally. He was a tall, spare man of barely thirty, but seven years of responsibility here had etched deep lines into his face and put gray in his mustache, though his other hair was still jet black. "All right, Hal. Your things are on the ship. I cut it fine waiting for you, so we're leaving at once. No more arguments. Get out there!" "Go to hell!" Hal told him. "I don't desert my friends." Other men began moving out. Sam stepped aside to let them pass, but they seemed to avoid looking at him. Smithers sighed wearily. "Hal, I can't argue this with you. You'll go if I have to chain you. Do you think I like this? But we're under military orders now. They're going crazy back there. They didn't find out about the expected attack until a week ago, as near as I can learn, but they've already canceled space. Damn it, I can't take him! We're at the ragged limit of available lift now, and he represents six hundred pounds of mass -- more than four of the others," he raised his arms slightly. Hal gestured sharply toward the outside. "Then leave four of those behind. He's worth more than the whole lot of them." "Yeah. He is. But my orders specify that all men and the maximum possible number of robots must be returned." Smithers twisted his lips savagely and suddenly turned to face the robot. "Sam, I'll give it to you straight. I can't take you with us. We have to leave you here alone. I'm sorry, but that's how it has to be." "You won't be alone, Sam," Hal Norman said. "I'm staying." Sam stood silently for a moment, letting it register. His circuits found it hard to integrate. He had never thought of being separated from these men who had been his life. Going back to Earth had been easy to accept; he'd gone back there once before. Little hopes and future-pictures he hadn't known were in his mind began to appear. But with those came memories of Hal Norman's expressed hopes and dreams. The man had showed Sam a picture of his future wife and tried to describe all that such a creature meant to a man. He'd spoken of green fields and the sea. He'd raved about Earth too often during the days they were together. Sam moved forward toward Hal. The man saw him coming and began to back away, but he was no match for the robot. Sam held his arms and closed the moonsuit, then gathered the man up carefully. Hal was struggling, but it did no good against Sam's determination. "All right, Dr. Smithers. We can go now," Sam told the Chief. r T"hey were the last to leave the dome. The little black robots were already marching across the surface, with the men straggling along behind them. Smithers fell into step with Sam, moving as if the burden was on his back instead of in the arms of the robot. Hal had ceased struggling. He lay outwardly quiet; but through the suit, Sam's body receptors picked up sounds that he had heard only twice before on occasions he tried not to remember. They were the sounds of a man trying to control his weeping. Half way to the ships, faint words came over the radio. "Put me down, Sam. I'll go quietly." Sam obeyed, and the three moved on together. Smithers' hand touched Sam's shoulder, and the man's words came through his suit. "Thanks, Sam. Handling Hal was a favor I no longer had the right to ask erf you. Well, it looks as if you're going to have a lot of time to kill. And we..." He didn't finish the thought. Sam mulled over the words he could understand, and even they made no sense. With the men all gone, there would be no spare time. There would be more than he could possibly find time to accomplish. The great solar observatory across the crater would need tending, the selenographs would have to be checked and at least the routine reports from all instruments would have to be sent off weekly. He should have had hours of instructions, but now it looked as if there would be no time for more than hasty orders. By the time the three reached the nearest ship, the other men and the little robots were all aboard. The Chief motioned Hal up the ramp. For a moment the younger man hesitated. He turned toward Sam, started to make a motion, and then swung away and dashed into the ship, his shoulders shaking convulsively. Smithers still stood after the other had disappeared. The radio brought the sound of a sigh, before the man moved. But there were no words. "You haven't given me my orders," Sam reminded him. Smithers shook his head, as if coming out of some deeper thoughts ef his own. His lips twitched into what might have been a smile. "No, Sam. There are no orders. All orders, past. present or future -- all are canceled. There is no more work. Space is finished!" He put his foot on the ramp and turned partly away from Sam. Then abruptly he swung back. "Good-by, Sam," he said thickly. His right hand lifted in a brief gesture. "Don't forget the books!" A moment later, he was through the entrance to the ship. The ramp was drawn in after him, and the great outer seal of the rocket ship began to close. Ill Cam ran back to the en trance to the dome, to avoid the blast. As he ran, he realized slowly the meaning of what Smithers had said. No orders! There hadn't even been orders left for him to come back here, back to the place men had left. Yet his feet went on moving, as if acting on some strange orders of their own. The edge of darkness had touched the dome now, leaving the rocket standing in the last light as he turned back. He Watched the takeoff of the three heavily laden ships. They staggered up slowly on great tails of flame. They rose on sharper jets until they were above the crater walls and against the black of space, carrying the men toward the rendezvous with Earth's orbital station. Sam watched until they were beyond the range of his strongest vision. Then, without orders or knowledge of why he acted, he turned into the dome. It was silent and empty around him. He stared at the clock on the wall and at the calendar that they had kept marked off. He hadn't found how long they would be gone. But Smithers' words gave a vague answer -- he would have a lot of time to kill. That could mean anywhere from one month to most of a year, judging by the application of similar phrases in the past. He looked at the shelves filled with microbooks for a few moments. Then he went outside, to stare up at the Earth in the sky above him. There were spots of light in the dark areas that he knew to be the cities of men. There were men there, a quarter of a must be speech and man-laughter and singing. He stood there a long time, staring upwards. Finally he went back inside, to tidy up the mess the men had made in their hasty leaving. He folded the few spare clothes and put them away, cleaned the cooking equipment and straightened up as best he could. Hal had left the picture of the female man about whom he'd spoken so often, and Sam stared at it, trying again to understand. At last, he put it carefully into a drawer, closing it away from view. The microbooks Hal had liked to keep near him were in the same drawer, and they reminded Sam of Smithers' last words. "Don't forget the books!" The words seemed needless, since Sam could never forget unless ordered to do so. And the Chief had said there were no orders. There wasn't even an order against reading the books now. And that, Sam realized, might have been what Smithers was indicating to him in those final words. The second day after the takeoff of the ship, Sam was watching the dark areas of Earth again when some of them grew suddenly brighter. New spots of brightness rose and decayed during the hours he watched. They were far brighter than any city should have been. Other spots glowed where no cities had been before. But eventually, they all faded. After that, there were no bright areas at all. As Earth turned slowly, he saw that all the cities on Earth were now dark. It was a mystery for which he had no explanation. He went inside to try the radio that brought news and entertainment from the relay on the orbital station, but no signal was coming through. He debated calling them, but initiating such a call was reserved for Smithers. And he was gone. He was outside again, staring at Earth the next time the familiar spots that should have been cities swam into the darkened side of Earth. There were still no spots of lights. Even with the small telescope used for the infrequent observations of Earth, he could detect no sign of the cities. There was only the hint of a dull glow in a few places, too diffuse to be from normal lights. And the radio was silent. T T e paced about, trying to force his eyes to see what was not there to see. Men had to be there! And the lights of their cities would be the proof of it -- the assurance that men were still talking and making what they called jokes and singing, even if they were beyond his hearing. Now suddenly, he needed that proof, and there was no evidence! It was as if all men had disappeared with the going of the few from the Moon! Through all the fifth day, he waited before the radio with the gain turned up to its maximum. The men who had left here should have arrived at their destination now. He knew there was no reason to expect such a call; men were not obligated to report to a robot, as they would have reported to other men. But his brain circuits had been filled with odd future-pictures that drove him to the set and kept him there for long hours after he knew there would be no signal for him. Finally, he knew there would be no call. He got up and went into the empty room where the men had spent so much of their time. Eventually his pacing led him to the music player. They had let him use it at times, and he turned to it now, to fill the emptiness of the room and of his mind with sound. He found a tape that was one of his favorites and threaded it. But when the final chorus of Beethoven's Ninth reached its end, the dome seemed more empty and silent than ever. He found another tape, without voices this time. And that was followed by another. It helped a little, but it was not enough. It was then that he turned to the books, taking one at random. It was something about Mars, by a human named Edgar Rice Burroughs, and he started to put it back. He had already learned enough about astronomy from the education machine. But at last he threaded it into the microreader and sat down to read. It started well enough, and it was about some strange kind of man, not about astronomy. But then Sam made a strange sound, only slowly realizing that he had imitated the groan of a man for the first time in his existence. It was all madness! He knew men had never reached Mars -- and couldn't reach this Mars, because the planet was totally unlike what he knew existed. It must be some strange form of human humor. Or else there were men unlike any he had known and facts that had been kept from him. The latter seemed more probable. He struggled through it, to groan again when it ended and he still didn't know what had happened to the strange female man who was a princess and who laid highly impossible eggs. But by then he had begun to like John Carter. He wanted to read more. He was confused -- but even more curious than puzzled. Eventually, he found the whole series and read them all. It was much later that one of the books solved some of the puzzle for him. There was a small note before the book really began: This is a work of speculative fiction; any resemblance to present-day persons or events is entirely coincidental. He looked up fiction in the dictionary he had seen the men use and felt better afterwards. It wasn't quite like humor, but it wasn't fact, either. It was a game of some kind, where the rules of life were all changed about in idiosyncratic ways. The writer might pretend that men liked to kill each other or were afraid of women, or some other ridiculous idea; then he tried to show what might happen. It was obviously taboo to pretend about real people and events, though some of the books had stories that used names and backgrounds that had the same names as those in reality. The best fiction of all sometimes looked like books of fact, if the writer was clever enough. "History" was mostly that. There was a whole imaginary world called Rome, for instance. It was fortunate that Sam had been taught the simple facts of man's progress by the education machine before reading such books. Men, it was true, had sometimes been violent, but not when they understood all the facts or could help it. I n the end he evolved a simple classification. If a book made him think hard and forced him to strain to follow it, it was fact; if it made him read faster and think less as he went through it, it was fiction. There was one book that was hardest of all to classify. It was an old book, written before men had gone out into space. Yet it was full of carefully documented and related facts about an invasion of flying saucers from far in space. Eventually he was forced to decide from the internal evidence that it was fact; but it left him disturbed and unhappyHal Norman had referred to inhuman war, and Dr. Smithers had mentioned an attack. Could it be that the strange ships from somewhere had struck Earth? lights over the cities, so much like the great ray weapons described in some of the fiction about space war. Sometimes there were elements of truth even in fiction. There had been a book about men who went back in time and fought totally impossible monsters -- and then he had discovered that there really had been dinosaurs of that size and kind. There was a book about those who spoke for Boskone, and puzzling suggestions that the evil men who seemed to have existed were agents of that Boskone, or of the Eich. It would at least explain why the probably fictional Hitler could be treated as fact, in books that otherwise did not seem to be fiction. If invaders had come in great ships to fight against Earth, it might take men longer than Sam cared to think about to fight them off. If there were flying saucers or ships of the Eich attacking Earth, some of his men might never come back at all! And there was nothing Sam could do here to help them. He went outside to stare at the sky. Earth still showed no sign of cities. They must be blacked out, as they would be if flying saucers were in their skies. He searched the space over the Moon, but he could find no strange craft. Then he went back inside to read through the microbooks again. It was poetry that somehow finally shoved the worry from his mind. He had tried poetry before, and given up, unable to follow it. But this time he made a discovery. He tried reading it aloud, until it began to beat at him and force its rhythm on him. He was reading Swinburne's Hymn of Man, attracted by the title, and suddenly the words and something besides began to sing their way into his deepest mind. He went back over four lines again and again, until they were music, or all that music had tried to say and had failed: " In the gray beginning of things that began, "The word of the earth in the ears of the world, was it God? was it man?" Sam went up and down the dome for most of that day, chanting to himself that the word of the earth in the ears of the world was man! Then he turned back to other poetry. None quite equaled that one experience, but most of it stirred his circuits in strange ways. A book of limericks even surprised him twice to the point where he chuckled, without realizing that he had never done that spontaneously before. There were slightly over four thousand volumes in the little library, including the technical books. He timed them carefully, stretching them by rereading his favorites, until he finished the last at exactly midnight on the eve of the takeoff anniversary. The next twenty-four hours he spent outside the dome, watching the sky and staring at Earth, while his radio receptors scanned all the frequencies. It had been a lot of time already killed. But there was no signal, and no rocket ship blasted down, bringing back the men. At midnight he gave a sighing sound and went back inside the dome. In the technical section. be unlocked the controls for the atomic generator and turned it down to its lowest idling rate. He came back, turning the now dim lights off as he moved. In the main room, he put his favorite tape on the player and the copy of Swinburne in the microreader. But he did not turn them on. Instead, he dropped his heavy body quietly onto the floor before the entrance, where the men would be sure to see him when they finally returned. Then one hand reached up firmly, and he turned himself off. IV Cam's eyes turned toward the entrance as consciousness snapped on again. There was no sign of men there. He stood up, staring about the dome, then hastened outside to stare across the floor of the crater. It lay bare, except for the old wrecked rocket ship. Men had not come back. Inside again, he looked for something that might have fallen and hit his switch. The switch itself was still in the off position, however. And when he turned on the tape player, no sound came. It was confirmation enough. Something had happened to the air in the dome, and his internal switch had gone into operation to turn him on automatically. A few minutes later he found the hole. A meteoroid the size of an egg must have hit the surface above. It had struck with enough force to blast a tiny craterlet almost completely through the dome, and internal pressure had done the rest He secured patching material and began automatically making the repairs. There was still more than enough air in the tanks to fill the dome again. Sam sighed as the first whisper of sound reached him from the tape player. He flipped his switch back to on position before the rising pressure negated the emergency circuit. He still had to get back to the entrance to resume his vigil. It had simply been bad luck that had aroused him before the men could return. He moved back through the dome, hardly looking. But his eyes were open, and his mind gradually began to add the evidence. There was no way to tell how long he had been unconscious; he had no feeling of any time. But there was dust over everything -- dust that had been disturbed by the outrushing air, but that had still patina-plated itself on metal firmly enough to remain. And some of the metal showed traces of corrosion. That must have taken years! He stopped abruptly, checking his battery power. The cobaltplatinum cell had been fully charged when he lay down. Now it was at less than half charge. Such batteries had an extremely slow leakage. Even allowing for residual conductance through his circuits, it would have taken at least thirty years for such a loss! Thirty years! And the men had not come back.  groan came to his ears, and he turned quickly. But it had only been his own voice. And now he began shouting. He was still trying to shout in the airless void as he reached the surface. He caught himself, bracing his back against the dome as his balance circuits reacted to some wild impulse from his brain. Men would never desert him. They had to come back to the Moon to finish their work, and the first thing they would do would be to find him. Men couldn't just leave him there! Only in the wild fiction could that happen, and even there only the postulated evil men would do 'such a thing. His men would never dream of it! He stared up at Earth. The dome was in night again, and Earth was a great orb in the sky, glowing blue and white, with touches of brown in a few places. He saw the outline of continents through the cloud cover, and reorganized the great cities that must lie within the thin darkened area. There should have been lights visible there, even against the contrast of brighter Earthlight. But there was no light. He sighed soundlessly again, and now he felt himself relaxing. The attackers must still be hovering there! The dangerous Ufothings from space. Men were still embattled and unable to return to him. Thirty years of that for them, and here he was losing balance over what had been only a year of his conscious time! He faced the worst of possibilities more calmly now. He even forced himself to admit that men might have been so badly crippled by the war that they could not return to him -- perhaps not for more time than he could think of. Smithers had said they were abandoning space, at a time when the attack had not yet come. How long would it take to recover and regain their lost territory? He went back into the dome, but the radio was silent. Hesitantly, he initiated a call to the orbital station. After half an hour, he gave up. The men there, if men were still there, must be keeping strict radio silence. "All right," he said slowly into the silence of the dome. "All right, face it. Men aren't coming back for a robot. Ever!" It was a speech out of the fiction he had read, rather than out of rationality. But somehow saying it loudly made it easier to face. Men could not come to him. He wasn't that valuable to them. He shook his head over that, remembering the time he had been taken back to Earth after twenty years out of the creche and on the Moon. The Mark One robots had all been destroyed in the accidents and difficulties of getting the Base established, except for Sam. Supposedly better Mark Two robots were sent to replace them, but they had been beset by some circuit flaws that made them more prone to accident and less useful than the first models. More than a hundred had been sent in all -- and none had remained. It was then they called Sam back to study him. nphere, deep in the securityhidden underground robot development workshops, he had been tested in every way they knew to help them in designing the Mark Three robots. And there old Stephen DeMatre had interviewed him for three whole days. At the end of that time, the man who had first introduced him to his place with men had put a hand on his metal shoulder and smiled at him. "You're unique, Sam," he'd said. "A lucky combination of all the wild guesses we used in making each Mark One individually, as well as some unique conditioning among that first Base staff. We don't dare duplicate you yet, but some day the circuit control computer is going to want to get your pattern in full for later brains. So take good care of yourself. I'd keep you here, but... You take care of yourself, Sam. You hear me?" Sam had nodded. "Yes, sir. Do you mean you can make other brains exactly like mine?" "Technically, the control computer can duplicate your design," DeMatre had answered. "It won't be just like your brain -- too many random factors in any really advanced mechanical mind unit -- but with similar capabilities. That's why you're worth more money than this whole project without you. You're worth quite a few million dollars, and it's up to you to see valuable property like that isn't destroyed. Right, Sam?" Sam had agreed and been shipped back to the Moon, along with the first of the Mark Three robots. And maybe his trip back had been of some use, since the new models worked as well as their limitations permitted. They were far better than the preceding models. Maybe he wasn't valuable enough to men for them to come for him now. But by DeMatre's own words, he was one of their most valuable possessions. If it was up to him to see that he wasn't destroyed, then it was up to him also to see that he wasn't lost to men. If they couldn't come for him, he had to go to them. The question was: How? He couldn't project himself by mind power like John Carter. He had to have a rocket! With the thought, he went dashing out through the entrance and heading toward the old wreck. It stood exactly as it had after the landing that had ruined it, with half its hull plating ripped off and most of its rocket motors broken. It could never be flown again. Nor could the old supply capsules. They had burned out their tubes in getting here, being of minimum construction. There wasn't even room inside one for him. Sam considered it, making measurements and doing the hardest thinking of his exisence. Without the long study of all the technical manuals of the dome library, he could never have found an answer. But eventually he nodded. A motor from the big shop could be fitted to a capsule. It would be barely strong enough. But the plating could be removed to lighten the little ship; Sam needed no protection from space. And the automatic guidance system could be removed to make enough room for him. He could operate it manually, since his reaction and integrating times were faster than that of even the system. Fuel would be a problem, though there was enough oxygen in the dome storage tanks. It would have to be hydrogen, since he could find rocks from which that could be released by the power of the generator. Fortunately, lunar gravity was easier to escape than that of Earth. He went back to the dome and found paper and pencil. He was humming softly to himself as he began laying out his plan. It wasn't easy. He might not be skilled enough to pilot the strange craft to the station. And it would take a great deal of time. But Sam was going to the men who wouldn't come to him! V I t takes experience to turn engineering theory into practice. Almost three years had passed since Sam's awakening before the orbital station swam slowly into view before him. And the erratic takeoff and flight had been one that no human body could have stood. But now he sighted on the huge metal doughnut before him, estimating its orbit carefully. There were only a few gallons of fuel remaining in the tanks behind him, and he had to reach the landing net at the first try. His first calculations seemed wrong. He glanced down at the huge orb of Earth and flipped sun filters over his eyes. Something was wrong. The station was not holding its bottom pointed exactly at the center of Earth as it should have done; it was turning very slowly, and even its spin was uneven, as if the water used to balance it against wobbling had not been distributed properly. Beside it, the little ferry ship used between station and ships from Earth was jerking slightly on the silicone-plastic line that held it. Sam felt an unpleasant stirring in his chest where most of his brain circuits lay. But he forced it down and computed his blast for all the factors. He had learned something of the behavior of his capsule during the minutes of takeoff and the later approach to the station. His fingers moved delicately, and fuel metered out to the cranky little motor. It was not a perfect match, but he managed to catch himself in the net around the entrance to the hub. He pulled himself free, as the capsule drifted off, and began scrambling up to the lock. A moment later, he was standing in the weightlessness of the receiving section. And from the sounds of his feet, there was still air in the station. He froze motionless as he let himself realize he had made it. Then he began looking for the men who should have seen his approach and be coming to question him. There was no sound of steps or of any other activity, except for his own movements. Nor was there any light from the bulbs above him. The only illumination was from a thick quarts port that faced directly into the sun. Sam cut on the lamp built into his chest, and began sweeping the sections of the hub with its light. Dust had formed a patina here, too. He sighed softly into the air. Then he moved toward the outer sections, his step determined. Half-way down the tube that ran from the hub to the outer hull, Sam stopped and cut off his light. Ahead of him there was a glow! Lights were still burning! T Te let out a yell to call the men and began running, adjusting for the increasing feeling of weight as he moved outward. Then he was under the bulb. He stared up at it -- a single bulb burning among several others that were black, though they were on the same circuit. How long did it take for these bulbs to burn out? Years surely, and probably decades. Yet most of the station was in darkness, though there was still power from the atomic generator. He found a few other bulbs burning in the outer station, but not many. The great reception and recreation room was empty. Beyond that, the offices were mostly open and vacant. Some held a litter of paper and other stuff, as if someone had gone through carelessly, not bothering to put anything back in place. The living section with its tiny sleeping cubicles was worse. Some of the rooms were simply bare, but others were in complete disorder. Four showed signs of long occupancy, with the sleeping nets worn almost through and not replaced. But nothing showed how recently they had been left. He went through another section devoted to station machinery and came to a big room that was apparently now used for storage. Sam had seen a plan of the station in one of the older books in the dome. He placed this room as one designed as a storage for hydrogen bombs once. But that had been from the pre-civilized days of men, and the bombs had been dismantled and destroyed more than sixty years before. It was in the hydroponics room that he was forced to face the truth. The plants there had been the means of replacing the oxygen in the air for the men, and now the tanks were dry and the vegetation had been dead so long that only dessicated stalks remained. There could be no men here. He didn't need the sight of the bare food section for confirmation. Some men had stayed here until the food was gone before they left the untended plants to die. It must have been many years ago that they had abandoned the station. Sam shook his head in anger  at himself. He should have guessed it when he saw that there were none of the winged rocket ships waiting outside the station. So long as men were here, they would have kept some means for return to Earth. The observatory was dark, but there was still power for the electronic telescope. The screen lighted at his touch, showing only empty space. He had to wait nearly two hours before the slow tumble of the station brought Earth into full view. Most of it was in daylight, and there was only a thin cloud cover. Once a thousand cities could have been scanned plainly from here. When seeing was best, even streams of moving cars could be seen. But now there were no cities and no signs of movement! Sam emitted a harsh gasping sound as he scanned the continent of North America. He had seen pictures of New York, Chicago and several other city complexes from this view. Now there was only dark ruin showing where they had been. It came to him with an almost physical human beings had died in those wrecks of cities. There were still smaller towns where he could make out the pattern of houses. But there was no movement, even there. He cut power from the telescope with an angry flick of his finger, trying to blot the things he had seen from his memory. A moment later, he had power on again and was hunting down roadways and rivers for signs of movement. But there was no evidence of man. And all of the ruins looked old and weathered, as if there had been no man to fight on for a great many years. He sagged against the telescope, his mind filled with pictures he could not control. Great ships ravening out of space, carrying savage alien monsters and bringing planet-wrecking rays against Earth. There had been no Lens, no miracle to save Earth. There had been only the ruin of all man's achievements. And man had been gone before Sam had finished his first year of waiting. T T e shook off his imaginings by force of will. There had been men here on the station. They must have left some records. He moved rapidly away from the observatory, hunting for the communications section. It was in worse shape than most other places when he found it. It looked as if some man had deliberately tried to wreck the machinery. A hammer lay tangled in a maze of ruin that must once have been the main receiver. There was something that looked like dried blood on a metal cabinet, with a dent that might have fitted a human fist. The floor was littered with tape that should have held a record of all the communications received and sent, and the drive capstan on the tape player was bent into uselessness. Sam lifted a section of tape and placed it in the slot that gave his face a sad caricature of a mouth. The tape sensors moved into place, and he began scanning the bit of plastic. It was blank, probably wiped of any message by time and the unshielded transformer that was still humming below the contnpl panel. Most of the tape cabinet was empty, and there was nothing on tapes within. Sam ripped open drawers, hunting for some evidence. He finally found a single tape in the cabinet dented by a fistprint, lying at the back with the reel broken as if it had been hurled savagely into the drawer. Most of the impression on the tape was a garble of static; stray fields had gotten to it, even through the metal of the cabinet. But towards the end, a few words could barely be picked out from the noise... test chambers here away from the blast... Thought we'd made it -- a starving... went mad. Must have been a nerve aerosol, but it didn't settle as... Mad. Everywhere. Southern hemisphere, too. Your men who came down here didn't have a chance... Took a chance after I heard your broadcasts, but finding a transmitter was diffi... Weeks. Now I'm the last survivor. I must be. For God's sake, stay where you are! Don't... The noise grew worse then, totally ruining intelligibility. Sam caught bits of what might have been sentences, but they made no sense to him; they seemed to be pure gibberish. Then suddenly a small section of the tape against the hub became almost clear. The voice was high-pitched now, and overmodulated, as if the words had been too loud to be carried by the transmitter. There was a strange, unpleasant quality that Sam had never heard in a human voice before... all shiny and bright. But it couldn't fool me. I knew it was one of them! They're waiting up there, waiting for me to come out. They want to eat my soul. They're clever now, they won't let me see them. But when I turn my back, I can feel... The tape came to an end. Sam could make no sense of it, though he replayed it all again in hopes of finding some other clue. He gave up and reached down to shut off the power in the transformer. It was amazing that the wreckage hadn't already blown all the fuses for this section. He groped for the switch and flipped it, just as his eyes spotted something under the transformer shelf. It was a fountain pen, gold and black enamel. Sam had seen one like it countless times, and now he turned it over in his hands, to see familiar lettering engraved the initials of Dr. Smithers, and the pen could only have been his. He'd been one of those who had reached the station, probably one who had waited there to receive that strange message from Earth. The Moon ships had made it safely, and Smithers had stayed on here until the food was gone. Then he must have returned to Earth where the tape indicated at least one man still survived, after the attack was over. The telescope had showed no sign of men. But if there were only a few men left on the immense face of the planet below, the chance of finding any evidence of them was too slight to determine. The search must be made from the surface of Earth, not from this useless station in the sky. I n theory, getting back to Earth from the station wasn't too difficult. A small retro-thrust from a rocket could slow its speed and change its orbit enough to bring it down to the atmosphere. Then any winged craft with shallow enough an angle of glide could be maneuvered down slowly to avoid burning from the friction of the air. There was more than enough sheet metal in the sheathing of the station to provide modifications to the little ferry, and there were books that showed most details of the design of the regular landing craft. There was even enough fuel; the emergency tanks in the station were half filled with the monopropellant suited for the little rocket motor in the ferry. Sam had allowed himself perhaps a month to complete the task. But at the end of that time, he was swearing, using unprofane but colorful words he had learned from a score of historical novels. By then he was beginning to realize that the gap between theory and practice was enormous. He would be lucky to finish his work in a year, and then the results would be crude and uncertain. The sheet metal was already all work-hardened, and there was no annealing oven to prepare it for reshaping. There was no press or large sheet metal brake in the tiny shop provided in the station. Even the welders were designed only for small repair. No transformer was suitable for constructing a larger welder, and he was forced to rewind one of the power cores, hoping that it would carry the amperage he needed. Tt took two weeks of hard work to draw in the ferry, tie it down firmly to the hub against the wobbling of the station, and construct a crude scaffolding around it. Then he discovered that the hub was in the shadow of the station too much of the time, making metal there brittle with cold. The whole job had to be undone, the ferry moved to the top of the station and the entire scaffolding rebuilt. The framework for his wings, controls and nose cone had to be built up by welding together a network of small plumbing pipes; they were too heavy and he was forced to build another framework through the walls of the ferry and across most of the small cabin. It left him barely room for himself. Then he discovered by bitter trial that there was no way to form the sheet metal around the frame without so much welding that air turbulence would have made atmospheric maneuvering quite impossible. He finally was forced to hand form his wing covering on a crude mold built on the main deck of the station, fighting to force the sheets into their proper curves by repeated careful hammering. When finally finished, they were too large to move through the halls, and he was forced to cut a new path out through the station. It was made possible only because he had no need of air to breathe. Even the fuel turned out to be a problem. Thirty years of sitting in the tanks had started a slow process that resulted in small tarry filaments throughout. Pint by slow pint, it had to be filtered and refiltered until it was clear enough to pass through the tiny nozzle of the injector on the motor. By then he knew it would have been simpler to centrifuge it. But at last it was done. VI Qurprisingly, the modified  ferry behaved far better than Sam had dared to hope. It heated badly at the first touches of atmosphere, but the temperature remained within the limits he and the craft could stand. He learned slowly to control the descent to a glide neither too shallow for stability nor too steep to avoid overheating. By the time he was down to thirty miles above the surface, he was almost pleased with the way it handled. He had set his course to reach the underground creche that had been his home at awakening and during the first three years of his education, before they sent him to the Moon. It was the only home he knew on Earth. Now he saw that he could never make it. The first fifteen minutes in the upper layers of atmosphere had been at too steep a glide angle, and he could never reach far inland. He might even have trouble reaching the shore at all, he realized; when the clouds thinned, he could see nothing but ocean under him. He opened the rocket motor behind him gently, letting its thrust raise his speed to the highest his little craft could take at this altitude. But there was too little fuel left to help much. It might have given him an extra twenty miles of glide, but not more. Sam considered the prospects of landing in the water with grim foreboding. He could exist in it for a while, even at fair depths. If he landed near the shore, he might work his way out. But within a limited period of time, the water would penetrate through his body to some of the vital wiring. Once that was shorted, he would cease to exist. He came down under the clouds, fighting for every inch of altitude. Then, far ahead, he could see the shore. There were no islands here, so it had to be the mainland. Once there, he "could reach the creche in a single day. He passed over the shoreline at a height of five hundred feet There was a short stretch of sand, some woods, and then a long expanse of green that must be grass. He eased the control forward, then back again. The little ship came skimming down at two hundred miles an hour. Its skids touched the surface, and it bounced upwards. Sam fought the controls to keep it from nosing over. Again it touched, jerking with deceleration. This time it seemed to have struck right. Then a hummock of ground caught against one skid. The craft slithered sideways and flipped over. Sam braced himself as the ship began coming to pieces around him. IT e pulled himself out, star- ing at the wreckage. It was a shame that it was ruined, he thought. But it couldn't be made as strong as he was and still glide through the air. He turned to study the world around him. The grass was kneehigh, moving gently in the wind. Beyond it lay woods. Sam had seen only pictures of trees like that before. He moved toward them, noticing the thickness of the underbrush around them. Below them, the dirt was dark and moist. He lifted a pinch to his face, moving his smell receptors forward in his mouth slit. It was a rich smell, richer than the stuff in the hydroponic tanks. He lifted his head to look for the birds he expected, but he could see no sign of them. There were only insects, buzzing and humming. The sun had already set, he noticed. Yet it was not yet dark. There was a paling of the light, and a soft diffusion. He shook his head. Above him, tiny twinkling spots began to appear. He had read that stars twinkled, but he had thought it only fiction. He had never been under the open sky of Earth before. Then a soft murmur of sound reached him. He started away, to be drawn back to it. Slowly he realized it was a sound like the description of that heard near the sea. He had never seen an ocean, either. And now one lay no more than a mile away. He stumbled through the woods in the growing darkness. For some reason, he was reluctant to turn on his light. Eventually he learned to make his way through the brush and around the trees. The sound grew louder as he progressed. It was dark when he reached the seashore, but there was a hint of faint light to the east. As he watched, it increased. A pale white arc appeared over the horizon and grew to a large circle. The Moon, he realized finally. The waves rose and fell, booming into surf. And far out across the sea, the Moon seemed to ride on the waves, casting a silver road of light over the water. Sam had read the word. Now for the first time, he found an understanding of it. This was Beauty. He sighed as he heaved himself from the sand and began heading along the shore in search of a road that would take him westward. No wonder men wanted to come back to defend a world where something like this could be seen. The moon rose higher as he moved on, its light now bright enough to give him clear vision. He came over a small rise in the ground and spotted what seemed to be a road beyond it. Beside the road was a house. It was dark and quiet, but he swung aside, going through a copse of woods to reach it and search for any evidence of humanity. The windows were mostly broken he saw as he approached. And weeds had grown up around it. There was a detached building beside it that held a small car, by what he could see through the single dusty window. He skirted that and reached the door of the house; it opened at his touch, its hinges protesting rustily. Inside, the moonlight shone through the broken windows on a jumble of furniture that was overturned and scattered in no order Sam could see. And there were other things -- white things that lay sprawled about on the floor. IT e recognized them from  the pictures in the books -- skeletons of human beings. Two small skeletons were tangled in one comer with their skulls bashed in. A male skeleton lay near them, with the rusty shape of a knife shoved through a scrap of clothing between two ribs. There was a revolver near one hand. Across the room, a female skeleton was a jumbled pile of bones, with a small hole in the skull that could have come from a bullet. Sam backed out of the room. He knew the meaning of another word now. He had seen Madness. Men had learned to build good machines. The car motor barely turned over after Sam had figured out the controls, but it caught and began running with only a slight sputtering. The tires were slightly soft, but they took the bumps of the rutted little rail. Later, when Sam found a better road, they lasted under he punishment of high speed. Most of the road was clear. There were few vehicles along its way, and most of those seemed to have drifted to the shoulder before they stopped or crashed. The sun was just rising when Sam located the place where the factory and warehouse had served as a legitimate cover for the secret underground robot project. Fire and weather had left only gutted ruins and rusty things that had once been machines. But the section that housed the creche entrance now stood apart from the rest, almost unharmed. Sam moved into it and to the metal door openly concealed among other such doors. He should probably not have known the combination, but men were often careless among robots. He had been curious enough to note the details, and Sam did not forget. He bent to what seemed to be an ornamental grille and called out a series of numbers. The door seemed to stick a little, but then it moved aside. Beyond lay the elevator, and that operated smoothly at the combination he punched. Power was still on, at least. There was no light, but the bulbs sprang into life as he found a switch. He called out once, but he no longer expected to find men so easily. The place had the feel of abandonment. And while it could have protected its workers from almost anything, there had been only enough food and water stocked here for two weeks. There were a few signs that it had been used for a shelter, but most of it was still in very good order. He moved past offices and laboratories toward the back. The real creche, with its playrooms and learning devices was empty, he saw. No robots had been receiving postawakening training. Sam was not surprised. Most of the work here had been devoted to research or the possibilities of robots. Actual construction was only a necessary sideline. Usually the brain complexes had been created and tested without bodies, and then extinguished before there had been a full awakening. He started toward the educator computer out of his old habits. But it was only a machine that had programmed his progress from prepared tapes and memory circuits. It could not help him now. Beyond the creche lay the heart of the whole affair. Here the brain complexes were assembled from components according to esoteric calculations. This was work that required a computer that was itself intelligent to some extent. It had to make sense out of the desirable options given it by men, then form the brain paths needed. either during construction or during the initial period before awakening. Everything that Sam had been before awakening had come from this. That pattern would still be recorded, along with what the great computer had learned of him during his return here five years before men abandoned the Moon. Cam moved toward the ma# chine, gazing in surprise at the amount of work lying about. There were boxes of robot bodies crammed into every storage space. They could never have been assembled in such numbers here during the period he remembered. And beyond lay shelves jammed with the components for the brain complexes. With such supplies, enough robots could be made to supply the Lunar Base needs for generations. The computer itself was largely hidden far below, but its panel came to life at his touch. It waited. "This is Robot Ninety-Three, Mark One," Sam said. "You have authorization on file." The authorization from Dr. DeMatre should have been canceled. But the machine did not switch on alarm circuits. A thin cable of filaments reached out and passed into Sam's mouth slit. It retracted, and the speaker came to life. "There is authorization. What is wanted?" "What is the correct date?" Sam asked. Then he grunted as the answer came from the machine's isotope clock. It had been more than thirtyseven years since the men had left the Moon. He shook his head, and the robot bodies caught his attention again. "Why are so many robots being built?" "Orders were received for one thousand robots trained to fly missiles. Orders were suspended by Director DeMatre. No orders have been received for removing parts." "Do you know what happened to the men?" Sam had little hope of finding an easy answer any more, but he had to ask. The machine seemed to hesitate. "Insufficient data. Orders were given by Director DeMatre to monitor broadcasts. Broadcasts were monitored. Analysis is incomplete. Data of doubtful coherence. Requests for more data were broadcast on all frequencies for six hours. Relevant replies were not received. Request further information if available." "Never mind," Sam told it. "Can you teach me how to fly a plane?" "Robot Ninety-Three, Mark One, was programmed with established ability to control all vehicles. Further instruction not necessary." Sam grunted in amazement. He'd been surprised at how well he had controlled the landing craft and then the car. But it had never occurred to him that such knowledge had been built in. "All right," he decided. "Start broadcasting again on all the frequencies you can handle. If you get any answers, find where the sender is and record it. If anyone asks who is calling, say you're calling for me and take any message. Tell them I'll be back in one month." He started to turn away, then remembered. "Finished for now." The machine darkened. Sam headed out to find a field somewhere that might still have an operable plane. But he was already beginning to suspect what he would find. rass grew and flowers bloom'-J ed. Ants built nests and crickets chirped in the soft summer night. The seas swarmed with marine life of most kinds. And reptiles sunned themselves on rocks, or retired to their holes when the sun was too hot. But on all the Earth, no warmblooded animal could be found. The Earth of man was without form and void. The cities were slag heaps from which radioactivity still radiated. No fires burned on the hearthstones of the most isolated houses. The villages were usually burned, sometimes apparently by accident, but often as if they had been fired deliberately by their owners. The Moon was a thing of glory over Lake Michigan. It was the only glorious thing for six hundred miles. Four returned winged rockets rested on a field in Florida, but there was no sign of what had become of the men who rode down from the station in them. One winged craft stood forlornly outside Denver, and there was a scrawl in crayon inside its port that spelled the worst obscenity in the English language. There was a library still standing in Phoenix, and the last newspaper had the dateline of the day when Sam had seen the lights brighten over the cities of Earth. Most of the front page was occupied by a large box which advised its readers that the government had taken over all radio communications during the crisis and would broadcast significant news on the hour. The paper was cooperating with the government in making all such news available by broadcast only. The same box appeared in the nine preceding issues. Before that, the major news seemed to involve a political campaign in United South Africa. Other scattered small libraries had papers that were no different Yet the only clue was in one of those places. It was a piece of paper resting under the hand of a skeleton that was scattered before bound copies of a technical journal. The paper was covered with doodles and stained in what might have been blood. But the words were legible: "Lesson for the day. Assign to all students. Politics: Men could not win such a war and that is obvious. Chemistry: Their nerve gas was similar to one we tested in small quantities. It seemed safe. Yet when they dropped it over us in both Northern and Southern hemispheres, it did not settle out as the test batches had done. Proved, that aerosols must be tested in massive quantities. Medicine: Bonny was in the shelter with me three weeks, yet there was still enough in the air to make her die in the ecstasty of a theophany. Geography: The wind patterns have been known for years. In three weeks, they reach all the Earth. Psychology: I am mad. But my madness is that I am become only cold logic without a soul. Therefore, I must kill myself. Religion: Nothing matters. I am mad. God is -- " That was all. r T"he creche was still the same, of course. Sam sat before the entrance three nights after his return to his only home on Earth, staring at the Moon that was rising over the horizon. It was a full Moon again, and there was beauty to it, even here. But he was only vaguely aware of that. Below him, the great computer was quiescent now. It had taken all the mass of tiny details he had gathered and had integrated them with all of the Such a job had taken time, even for such a machine. But a few hours after his return it called him over the radio frequencies to issue its report. "All data correlated," was its announcement. "Data not fully coherent with previous data. Degree of relevancy approaches zero. Data insufficient for conclusion." Then it had gone back to stand-by, while Sam had sought the sight of living plants and insects outside the creche. He had expected little else from the computer. He had known there was too little for a logical conclusion. But his own conclusion was drawn now. As he sat under the light of the Moon, staring at the sky from which evil had come, there was a coldness in his brain complex that seemed deeper than the reaches of space. Men were gone. He had faced that fact during the early days of his search, and now he was learning to live with it. There were no more of his creators. He would go on searching for them, of course, in the faint hope that a paltry few might have survived somehow, somewhere. But he was certain that the search would be in vain. They had come from somewhere out there, he thought bitterly. The Eich, the minions of Boskone, or some other horror equally evil had appeared more than a century before and snooped and sniffed at Earth in their various saucers, only to leave. Now they had come back, giving Earth only a week's warning of their approach. They had struck all Earth with glowing bombs or radiation that ruined the cities of men. And when men still survived in spite of their rain of destruction, they had resorted to a deadly mist of insanity that was borne by the winds to every part of the planet. "They dropped it over us," the note had said. And the wonderful race Sam had known had died in madness, usually of some destructive kind. There had not even been a purpose to it. They hadn't wanted the Earth for themselves. They had simply come and slaughtered, to depart as senselessly as they had departed before. Sam beat his fist against his leg until the metal clanged through the night. Then he lifted his other fist toward the stars and shook it. It was wrong that the alien invaders should escape from punishment. They had come with fire and pestilence, and they should be found and overcome with all that they had meted out of mankind. He had supposed that evil was something found only in fiction. But now evil was ruler of the universe. It should be met as it was usually met in fiction. It should be wiped from existence in a suffering as great as it had afflicted. But such justice was apparently the one great lie of fiction. He beat his fists resoundingly against his legs again and shouted at the Moon, but there was no relief for what was burning deep in him. Then his ears picked up a new sound and he stopped all motion to listen. It came again, very weakly and from very far away. "Help!" Tie shouted back audibly and -by radio and was on his feet, running toward the sound. His feet crashed through the brush and he leaped over the rubble, making no effort to find the easy path. As he stopped to listen again, he heard the sound, directly ahead, but even weaker. A minute later he almost stumbled over the caller. It was a robot. Once it had been slim and neat, covered with black enamel. Now it was bent and bare metal was exposed. But it was still a Mark Three. It lay without motion, only a whisper coming from its speaker. Sam felt disappointment strike through all his brain complex, but he bent over the prone figure, testing quickly. It was power failure, he saw at once. He ripped a spare battery from the pack that had been with him during his long search and slammed it quickly into place, replacing the corroded one that had been there. The little robot sat up and began trying to get to its feet. Sam reached out a helping hand, staring down at the worn, battered legs that seemed beyond any hope of functioning. "You need help," he admitted. "You need a whole new body. Well, there are a thousand new ones going to waste in the creche, ready for you to use. What's your number?" It had to be one of the robots from the Moon. Men had never permitted any robots to remain on Earth. The robot teetered for a moment, then seemed to gain some mastery over its legs. "Joe. They called me Joe. I'm glad I heard your signal over the radio weeks ago, but it was a long way. My transmitter is broken. I couldn't answer you. A long way, and I was afraid I would fail before I could reach here. But now hurry. We can't waste time here." "We'll hurry. But that way," Sam told him, pointing toward the creche. Joe shook his head, making a creaking, horrible sound of it. "No, Sam. He can't wait. I think he's dying! He was sick when I heard the call from you, but he insisted I bring him here. He -- " "Sick? Dying? There's a man with you?" Joe nodded jerkily and pointed. S am scooped the light figure up in his arms. Even on Earth, it was no great load for his larger body, and they could make much better time than by letting the other try to run. Hal, Sam thought. It was probably Hal. Hal had been the youngest Hal would be only fifty-nine, or something like that. That wasn't too old for a man, from what he had learned. He flicked his light on, unable to maintain full speed by the moonlight. The pointing finger of the other guided him down the slope to a worn, weed-covered trail. It was already more than five miles from the entrance to the creche. "He was worried you might leave here before we could reach you," Joe explained. "He knew the month was almost up, and it might take too long for me to bring him. He ordered me to leave him and go ahead alone. Sometimes now it is hard to know whether he means what he says, but this was a clear order." "You'd have been wiser to stick to the car and drive all the way with him," Sam suggested. He was forcing his way through a tangle of underbrush, wondering how much farther they had to go. "There was no car," Joe said. "I can't drive one now. My arms sometimes stop working, and it would be dangerous to drive. I found a little wagon and dragged him behind me on that until we got here." Sam took his eyes off the trail to stare at Joe's battered legs. Joe had almost worn out his body. But in other ways, he must have developed a great deal since the days on the Moon. Time, experience and the companionship of men had shaped him far beyond what Sam remembered. Then they were in a little hollow beside a brook, and there was a small tent pitched beside a cart. Sam released Joe and headed for the shelter. Moonlight broke through the trees and fell on the drawn suffering of a human face just inside the tent. It took long study to find familiar features. At first nothing seemed right. Then Sam traced the jawline behind the long beard and gasped in recognition. "Dr. Smithers!" "Hello, Sam." The eyes opened slowly, and a pain-racked smile stretched the lips briefly. "I was just dreaming about you. Thought you and Hal got lost in a crater. Better go shine up now. We'll want you to sing for us tonight. You're a good man, Sam, even if you are a robot. But you stay away too long out on those field trips." Sam sighed softly. This was another reality he could recognize only from fiction. But he nodded. "Yes, Chief. It's all right now." He began singing softly, the song about a Lady Greensleeves. A smile flickered over Smithers' lips again, and the eyes closed. Then abruptly they snapped open, and Smithers tried to sit up. "Sam! You really are Sami How'd you get here?" J oe had been fussing over a little fire, drawing supplies from the cart. Now he hobbled up with a bowl of some broth and began trying to feed the man. Smithers swallowed a few mouthfuls dutifully, but his eyes remained on Sam. And he nodded as he heard the summary of the long struggle back to Earth. But when Sam told of the landing, he slumped back onto his pad. "I'm glad you made it. Glad I got a chance to see you again before I give up the last ghost on Earth. I couldn't figure that radio signal Joe heard. Knew it couldn't be a human call, but I never thought of you making it back to Earth. Should have had a brass band to welcome you." He closed his eyes, but the weak voice went on. "Hal and Randy died. Pete suicided. I'm the only one left, Sam. We waited up in the station three years, guessing what had happened here. Then we came down and tried to find somebody -- anybody -- to start the race over. But there weren't any left. We covered every continent for thirty years. The robots got busted. except for Joe here. Then we came back. And now I'm the last man. The last man on Earth heard a knock on the door -- and it was Sam. It's a better ending on the story than I expected." He slept fitfully after that, though Sam could hear him moan at times. It was cancer, according to what Joe knew, and there was no hope. Somehow, Joe had found a hospital with its equipment intact and books to study. The robot had taken Smithers there and tried to treat him with the equipmen, but it had been a losing battle. Then, when the message came, broadcast by the computer at Sam's orders, Smithers had insisted on leaving. They had no radio capable of answering, and little hope of finding a working transmitter in time, so Smithers had insisted they must come in person. In the hospital, the treatment might have given him a year more of life; but he had ordered Joe to leave, knowing that he might not survive the trip. And now only his will seemed to keep the man alive. Joe had a few drugs to ease the pain, but that was all the help that could be given. During the long night, Joe told more of the long search for survivors. It had been thorough. But they had found no trace of another living human being. The nerve gas had produced eventual death by nerve damage, as well as the initial insanity that had killed many. "Who?" Sam asked bitterly. "What race did this?" J oe made a gesture of uncertainty. "They talked about that. Mr. Norman told me about it, too. He explained that men killed each other off. One side attacked this side, and then our side had to hit back, until nobody was left. But I don't understand it." "Do you believe it?" "No," Joe answered. "Mr. Norman was always saying things I found he didn't really mean. No man would do anything like this." Sam nodded, and began telling his theories. At first Joe was doubtful. Then the little robot seemed convinced. He dredged up small confirming bits of information from the long years of search. They weren't important by themselves, but a few seemed to add to the total picture. A sign cursed the "sky devils" in Borneo. There were odd bits from a sermon printed in Louisianna. And there were other vague hints at doom from beyond the Earth. Twice during the long night Smithers wakened, but he was irrational. Sam soothed him and sang to him, while Joe tried to give him nourishment that was loaded with morphine. Now even Sam could see that the man was near death. The pulse was thready and the breathing seemed too much for the worn body. In the morning, however, Smithers was rational again. He managed a smile. "Man goeth to his long home, and the mourners won't go about the streets this time. There won't be any mourners." "There will be two," Sam told him. "Yes." Smithers thought it over and nodded. "That's good, somehow. A man hates not being missed. I guess you two will have to take on all the debts of the human race now." His breath caught sharply in his throat, and he retched weakly. But he forced himself up on his elbows and looked out through the flap of the tent toward the hills that showed through the shrubbery and the blue of the sky beyond. "There are a lot of debts and a lot of broken promises, Sam, Joe." he said. "Man had promised to write some great things into the future of this universe. He was going to conquer the stars and even make a better scheme for everything. But he failed. He's finished. He dies, and the universe won't even know he's gone." "We'll know," Joe said softly. Smithers dropped back onto the pad. "Yeah. Maybe that helps. We had our faults, but I guess there must have been a lot of good in us, too -- there had to be, if we could make two people like you. God, I'm tired!" He closed his eyes. A few minutes later, Sam knew he was dead. nphe two robots waited to be sure, and then wrapped the body in the tent and buried it, while Sam recited the scraps of the burial service he had picked up from his reading. Sam sat down then where Smithers had died, staring at the world where no man would ever live again. And the knot in his brain complex grew stronger and colder. He could not see the stars in the light of the day. But he knew they were there. And somewhere out there was the debt Smithers had given him -- a debt of justice that had to be paid. Saucers, Boskone, the Eich -- whatever they were, the evil alien monsters must be repaid to the last full measure for the foulness they had done and which man could no longer settle with them. Anger and hate grew slowly in him against the enemy from the stars, until he could no longer contain his emotions. His radio message was almost a scream as he roused the computer. "You've got a thousand robot bodies waiting. Can you build brains for them, modelled after the records of my brain? Can you build them without the limits you used for later models? Do you have materials for that?" "Such a program is feasible," the machine answered. "Then start -- " Sam began. But his eyes fell on the wreck of Joe's body, and he modified his order. "No, save one body to replace another robot I'll bring you. Start work at once on all the others." "The program is begun," the machine agreed. Nine hundred and ninety-nine should be enough. They wouldn't be just like him, Sam realized; DeMatre had said there was a random factor. But they would do. The first group could find raw materials for ten thousand more, and those for still more. There would be robots enough to study all the books men had left, and to begin the long trip out into space. This time, there would be more than a tape education for them. Sam would be there to tell them the story of man, the glory of the race, and the savage treachery that had robbed the universe of that rac. They would learn that the universe held an enemy, a race of technological monsters that must be sought among the stars and exterminated to the last individual. They would comb the entire galaxy for that enemy if they had to. And someday, mankind's debt of justice would be paid. Man would be avenged. Sam looked up at the sky and foreswore all robots for all time to that debt of vengeance. IX T Tate spewed across the universe in a high crusade. Metal ships leaped from star to star and hurtled across the immensities between the far-flung galaxies. The ships spawned incessantly, and with each went the holy image of their faith and the unsated and insatiable hunger of their hate. A thousand stars yielded the dead and ancient wreckage of races that had once achieved technology. Five hundred suns gave light to intelligent races -- quiet, peaceful races with backward cultures. The great ships dropped onto their worlds and went away again, leaving peoples throughout the galaxies filled with gratitude and paying homage to the incredibly beautiful images of the supernal be : ng called Man. But still the quest went on. I n a great temple palace on the capital world of the Andromeda Galaxy, Sam stared down at a long table piled with little scraps of evidence. One graceful finger of his lithe seventeenth body stirred some of the scraps and he bent closer to read what was left of the ancient writing. Then he looked up and across at the great scientist who had just returned from the ancient mother world of Earth, incredible light-years away. "That is how the human race died?" Sam asked quietly. "You are quite sure?" The scientist nodded. "Quite sure. Even with a hundred million workers, it took us fifty years to gather all this on Earth. It has been so badly scattered, so nearly ruined. But no truth from the past can be completely concealed from our present methods of research. Man died as I said." Sam sighed softly and moved to the window. Outside it was summer, and the trees were in blossom, competing with the bright plumage of the birds brought from far Deneb. The gardens were a poem of color. He bent forward, sniffing the blended fragrance of the flowers. Strains of music came from the great Hall of Art that lifted its fairy beauty across the park. It was the eighth opus of their greatest living composer -- an early work, but still magnificent in its reach and its ambition. For the moment his shoulders slumped faintly. His emotions blended with the halfbitter memories of other discoveries. There had been the first visit to Mars -- a Mars where no John Carter could ever have fought green men for the hand of the incredible Dejah Thoris. There had been star after star, with no friendly Arisians, no gallant dragon-folk to join against the undiscovered menace of Boskone. And for a thousand years, as fiction paled before reality, there had been the growing doubt in his mind. Now the last effort to make himself believe the legend he had created was spent. "There is no Enemy now," the scientist said from behind him. "There can be no doubt. Man was his own destroyer. He killed himself. In a sense, his race was the one we are sworn to kill." S am leaned further out the window. Below, the throng of busy, laughing people looked up at him and cheered. There were a dozen races in the park, mingled with a majority of his people. He smiled and lifted his hand to them, then bent further out, until he could just see the great statue of Man that reared heavenward over the central part of the temple palace. He sighed again and inclined his head, before backing from the window. "How many know this besides you, Robert?" he asked. "None. It was gathered in too small fragments, until I could assemble it into a meaningful pattern." Sam smiled at him. "Your work was well done, and there will be ways to reward you for it properly. But now I suggest that we bum this evidence." "Burn it!" Robert's voice rose. "Burn this evidence and shackle our race to superstition forever? Our entire lives have been shaped to fit a cult of vengeance. Now we can free ourselves. This is our heritage, Sam -- we can be ourselves!" Sam ran his finger through the evidence again. There was pity in his mind for the scientist, but more for the strange race of man whose true nature had finally been revealed in fact. Man had missed owning the universe by so little! But the fates of that universe had conspired against him. The fates had offered two roads to intelligence. In one, there was the quiet growth that led to pastoral life and gentle pleasures, but somehow never got beyond its native planet. In the other, chosen by man, intelligence grew from the aggression of savagery and thrust the race ahead to great discoveries -- while building the means to the inevitable final aggression that must destroy itself utterly. Man had failed, like all other of animal life. But in dying, he had passed on part of his soul to another race that had been designed without his mighty passions. Somehow he had passed on the driving anger of his spirit of his true children, the robots. And they had carried on. The robots had been a created race, a race designed only to serve, able to live in perfect peace and without ambition. They had owned no heritage. But through an accident of fiction and a few dying words, men had left them a rich heritage. Anger had carried them throughout the stars, and hatred had bridged the spaces between the galaxies. "You're mistaken, Robert," Sam said. "Vengeance is our heritage. Burn .the evidence." Most of the material was tinder dry, and it caught fire at the first spark. For a few seconds, it was a seething pillar of flame. Then there was only a dark scar on the wood to show the true death of man. Imagine! Here's what you get... the button -- you can't make mistakes! Nothing to focus! Nothing to set or adjust! No double exposures! You get crisp, sharp blackand-whites. amazingly life-like color shots -- even slides -- with no effort at all! Commander Camera Retail Value: # I Roll Kodacolor Film Retail Value: # I Roll Kodak Black-and-White Film Retail Value: .# Pre paid Processing Certificate Retail Value-. # (Good for # Jumbo Color. Prints and I new fresh roll of Kodacolor Film!) # limited! Clip coupon and mail today! P.O. Box #, N.Y., N.Y. # extra charge). Total retail value: #. I pay only # plus #c handling. cplease print)  Send C.O.D. I am enclosing # deposit and will pay postman #, plus # handling, plus postal charges.  I want to save postal charges. I am enclosing #, plus # for handling. not completely pleased! won't run off with your books if you put inside the front cover of each book... a gummed bookplate with your name printed on it! No. GM-# by Cullen Rapp No. GX-# by Lynd Ward The umpteenth corollary of Finagle's General Law of Dynamic Negatives says: "No books are ever lost by loaning except ones you particularly want to keep." # for #; #, #; #, # with owner's name imprinted All Postpaid. Add state sales tax, if any. The designs shown above are the only ones we offer! #I Hudson Street, New York #, N. Y.  February # galaxy fep by Imagine! Here's what you get . , . the button you can't make mistakes! Nothing to locus! Nothing to set or adjust! No double exposures! You get crisp, sharp blackand-whites, amazingly life-like color shots even slides with no effort at all! Commander Camera Retail Value: # I Roll Kodacolor Film Retail Value: # I Roll Kodak Black-and-White Film Retail Value: .# Pre paid Processing Certificate Retail Value: # (Good for # Jumbo Color Prints and I new fresh roll of Kodacolor Film!) # limited! Clip coupon and mail today! P.O. Box #, N.Y., N Y. # extra charge). Total retail value: #. I pay only # plus # handling. name (please print)  Send C.O.D. I am enclosing # deposit and will pay postman #, plus #f handling, plus postal charges.  I want to save postal charges. I am enclosing #, plus # for handling. not completely pleased! galaxy Galaxy is published In French and Italian. The U. S. Edition is published in Braille. This Edition Is also published In Living tap# Sf Blind, Inc., Dee Moines, lorn. No. # Editor Science Editor Associate Editor by Cordwainer Smith by J. T. McIntosh by James H. Schmitz Publisher Production Manager Advertising Subscription Mgr. by C. C. MacApp by Robert Silverberg by Richard Wilson by Donald H. MenzeJ by Willy Ley by Frederilc Pohl by Algis Budrys bi-monthly by Galaxy Publishing Corporation. Main offices: #I Hudson Street, New York #, N. Y. #e per copy Subscribtion: (# copies) # per year In the United States, Canada, Mexico, South and Central America and U. S. Possession. Elsewhere #. Second-clas postage paid at New York, N. Y. and at additional mailing offices. Copyright New York #S by Galaxy Publishing Corporation, Robert M. Guinn, President. All rights including translations reserved. All material submitted must be accompanied by self-addressed stamped envelopes. The publisher assumes no responsibility for unsolicited material. All stories printed in this magazine are fiction and any similarity between characters and actui persons Is coincidental. By The Guinn Co., Inc. N. Y. Title Reg. U. S. Pat. Off. hevlsited "-phe astronomer Fred Hoyle, A for whom the undersigned has shared with many other science-fiction fans a very special interest (see Algis Budrys's column in this issue), has always struck us as A Man to Keep an Eye On. You never know what he is going to come up with next. He not only thinks like a sciencefiction writer; he even writes like a science-fiction writer. He writes, in fact, both science-fiction ( The Black Cloud, Ossian's Ride, etc.) and now the sort of extrapolative not-quite-fact that is sometimes called "non-fiction science fiction". No doubt the sort of thing that Fred Hoyle will ultimately be measured by is whether some of his grander attempts to explain the beginnings of everything, such as his Steady-State theory of the permanent process of creation of matter and the revision of Einstein's laws he proposed a few months ago in London, turn out to meet the tests of prediction and observation. In a way, this is a pity. He is doing something quite apart from those things, and doing it very well. He is writing books like Of Men and Galaxies, just published by the University of Washington Press. Says Hoyle: "My experience with scientific problems, in particular those in astronomy, is that where alternative possibilities exist it is never the possibility that leads to a dead end, the possibil'ty that lacks interesting consequences, that turns out to be correct. It seems to be an overriding feature of all physical laws that they become more elegant, simpler in a way, as we get to know them better, but that their consequences become more varied and complex." This is "science-fiction writer thinking" if we ever heard any -- imagine choosing among alternative astrophysical theories on the basis of which one is going to be the most fun -- and what makes it most dear to our hearts is that, for Fred Hoyle at least, it clearly works. Interesting book. Interesting man. Wonder how we can go about getting him to write for Benjamin Branklk Isaac Newton mvtt Why were these men great? How does anyone -- man or woman -- achieve greatness? Is it not by mastery of the power within ourselves ? Know the mysterious world within you ! Attune yourself to the wisdom of the ages! Grasp die inner power of your mind ! Learn the secrets of a frill and peaceful life ! Benjamin Franklin, statesman and inventor... Isaac Newton, discoverer of the Law of Gravitation... Francis Bacon, philosopher and scientist . , . like many other learned and great men and women... were Rosicrucians. The Rosicrucians existence for centuries. Today, headquarters of of mail annually to all parts of the world.  #fie San Jose Scribe Y .C.A. Mas.  # Ufa" -- San Jose, California, VS.A. Please send me the free book. The Mastery of Life , which explains how I may learn to use my faculties and powers of mind. A nonI Namt organize I tion. Address i  Mil Y.C.A. I Underpeople can't give orders to humans. But this girl was not only an underperson -- she was immensely , frighteningly more! I U A t two seventy-five in the morning," said the Administrator to Casher O'Neill, "you will kill this girl with a knife. At two seventy-seven, a fast ground car will pick you up and bring you back here. Then the power cruiser will be yours. Is that a deal?" He held out his hand as if he wanted Casher O'Neill to shake it then and there, making some kind of an oath or bargain. Casher did not slight the man, so he picked up his glass and said, "Let's drink to the deal first." The Administrator's quick, restless, darting eyes looked Casher up and down very suspiciously. The warm sea-wet air blew through the room. The Administrator seemed wary, suspicious, alert, but underneath his slight hostility there was another emotion, of which Casher could perceive just the edge. Fatigue with its roots in bottomless despair? Despair set deep in irrecoverable fatigue? That other emotion, which Casher could barely discern, was very strange indeed. On all his voyages back and forth through the inhabited worlds, Casher had met many odd types of men and women. He had never seen anything like this Administrator beHis title was "Mr. Commissioner" and he was an ex-Lord of the Instrumentality. HT'hough no longer a Lord, he  nevertheless represented the Instrumentality on this planet of Henriada, where the population had dropped from six hundred forty thousand. Indeed, local government had disappeared into limbo and this odd man, with the title of "Administrator", was the only law and cavil authority which the planet knew. Nevertheless, he had a surplus power cruiser and Casher O'Neill was determined to get that cruiser as a part of his long plot to return to his home planet of Mizzer and to unseat the usurper, Colonel Wedder. , T v he Administrator stared sharply, wearily at Casher and then he, too, lifted his glass. The green twilight colored his liquor and made it seem like some strange poison. It was only Earth-byegarr, though a little on the strong side. With a sip, only a sip, the older man relaxed a little. "You may be out to trick me, young man. You may think I am an old fool running an abandoned planet. You may even be thinking of a crime. It is not a crime at alL I am the Administrator of Henriada and I have ordered that girl killed every year for the last eighty years. She isn't even a girl, to start with. Just an underperson. Some kind of an animal turned into a domestic servant I can appoint you a deputy sheriff, if you like. Or chief of detectives. That might be tetter. I haven't had a chief erf detectives for a hundred years and more. You are my chief of detectives. Go in tomorrow. The house is not hard to find. It's the biggest and best house left on this planet. Go in tomorrow morning. Ask for her master and be sure that you use the correct title, 'Mister and Owner Murray Madigan.' The robots will tell you to keep out. If you persist, she will come to the door. That's when you will stab her through the heart, right there in the doorway. My ground car will race up one metric minute later. You jump in and come back here We've been through this before. Why don't you agree? Don't you know who I am?" "I know perfectly well," smiled Casher O'Neill, "who you are, Mr. Commissioner and Administrator. You are the honorable Rankin Meiklejohn, once of Earth Two. After all, the Instrumentality itself gave me a permit to land on this planet on private business. They knew who I was, too, and what I wanted. There's something funny about all this. Why should you give me a power cruiser -- the best ship, you yourself say, in your whole fleet -- just for killing one modified animal which looks and talks like a girl? Why me? Why the visitor? Why the man from offworld? Why should you care whether this particular underperson is killed or not? If you've given the order for her death eighty times in eighty years, why hasn't it been carried out long ago? Mind you, Mr. Administrator, I'm not saying no. I want that cruiser very much indeed. But what's the deal? What's the trick? Is it the house you want?" "Beauregard? No, I don't want Beauregard. Old Madigan can rot in it for all I care. It's between Ambiloxi and Mottile, on the Gulf of Esperanza. You can't miss it. The road is good. You could drive yourself there." "What is it, then?" Casher's voice had an edge of persistence to it. Hjphe Administrator's response was singular indeed. He filled his huge inhaler-glass with the potent byegarr. He stared over the full glass at Casher O'Neil) as if he were an enemy. He drained the glass. Casher knew that that much liquor, taken suddenly, could kill the normal human being. The Administrator did not fall over dead. He did not even become noticeably more drunk. His face turned red and his eyes almost popped out, as the harsh #-proof liquor took effect, but he still did not say anything. He just stared at Casher. Casher, who had learned in his long exile to play many games, just stared back. The Administrator broke first. He leaned forward and burst into a birdlike shriek of laughter. The laughter went on and on until it seemed that the man had hogged all the merriment in the galaxy. Casher snorted a little laugh along with the man, more out of nervous reflex than anything else, but he waited for the Administrator to stop laughing. The Administrator finally got control of himself. With a broad grin and a wink at Casher, he poured four fingers more of the byegarr into his glass, drank it down as if it were a sip of cream, and then -- only very lightly unsteady -- stood up, came over and patted Casher on the shoulder. "You're a smart boy, my lad. I'm cheating you. I don't care whether the power cruiser is there or not. I'm giving you something which has no value at all to me. Who's ever going to take a power cruiser off this planet? It's ruined. It's abandoned. And so am I. Go ahead, you can have the cruiser for nothing. Just take it, free. Unconditionally." This time it was Casher who leaped to his feet and stared down into the face of the feverish, wanton little man. "Thank you, Mr. Administrator!" he cried, trying to catch the hand of the Administrator to seal the deal. Rankin Meiklejohn looked awfully sober for a man with that much liquor in him. He held his right hand behind his back and would not shake. "You can have the cruiser all right. But kill that girl first! Just as a favor to me." "Why?" said Casher, his voice loud and cold, trying to wring some sense out of the chattering man. "Just -- just -- just because I say so," stammered the Administrator. "Why?" said Casher, cold and loud again. Hphe liquor suddenly took over inside the Administrator. He groped back for the arm of his chair, sat down suddenly and then looked up at Casher. He was very drunk indeed. The strange emotion, the elusive fatigue-despair, had vanished from his face. He spoke straightforwardly. Only the excessive care of his articulation would have shown a passer-by that he was drunk. "Because, you fool," said Meiklejohn, "those people, more than eighty in eighty years, that I have sent to Beauregard with orders to kill the girl. Those people -- " he repeated, and stopped speaking, clamping his lips together. "What happened to them?" asked Casher calmly. The Administrator grinned. "I don't know what happened," said tiie Administrator. "For the life of me, I don't know. Not one of them ever came back." "What happened to them? Did she kill them?" cried Casher. "How would I know?" said the drunken man, getting visibly more sleepy. "Why didn't you report it?" This seemed to rouse the Administrator. "Report that one little girl had stopped me, the planetary Administrator? Just one little girl, and not even a human being! They would have sent help, and laughed at me. By the Bell, young man. I've been laughed at enough! i need no help from outside. You're going in there tomorrow morning at two seventy-five, with a knife. And a ground car waiting." He stared fixedly at Casher and then suddenly fell asleep in his chair. Casher called to the robots to show him to his room; they tended to the master as well. II r I 'he next morning at two sev- enty-five sharp, nothing happened. Casher walked down the baroque corridor, looking into beautiful barren rooms. All the doors were open. Through one door he heard a sick, deep bubbling snore. It was the Administrator, sure enough. He lay twisted in his bed. A small nursing machine beside him, her white enameled body only slightly rusty. She held up a mechanical hand for silence and somehow managed to make the gesture seem light, delicate and pretty, even from a machine. Casher walked lightly back to his own room, where he ordered hotcakes, bacon and coffee. He studied a tornado through the armored glass of his window while the robots prepared his food. The elastic trees clung to the earth with a fury which matched the fury of the wind. The trunk of the tornado reached like the nose of a mad elephant down into the gardens, but the flora fought back. A few animals whipped upward and out of sight. The tornado then came straight for the house, but did not damage it outside of making a lot of noise. "We have two or three hundred of those a day," said a butler robot. "That is why we store all spacecraft underground and have no weather machines. It would cost more, the people said, to make this planet livable than the planet could possibly yield. The radio and news are in the library, sir. I do not think that the honorable Rankin Meiklejolin will wake until evening, say seven-fifty or eight o'clock." "Can I go out?" "Why not, sir? You are a true man. You do what you wish." "I mean, is it safe for me to go out?" "Oh, no, sir! The wind would tear you apart or carry you away." "Don't people ever go out?" "Yes, sir. With ground cars or with automatic body armor. I have been told that if it weighs fifty tons or better, the person inside is safe. I would not know, sir. As you see, I am a robot. I was made here, though my brain was formed on Earth Two. I have never been outside this house." Casher looked at the robot. This one seemed unusually talkative. He chanced the opportunity of getting some information. "Have you ever heard of Beauregard?" "Yes, sir. It is the best house on this planet. I have heard people say that it is the solidest building on Henriada. It belongs to the Mister and Owner Murray Madigan. He is an Old North Australian, a renunciant who left his home planet and came here when Henriada was, a busy world. He brought all his wealth with him. The underpeople and robots say that it is a wonderful place on the inside." "Have you seen it?" "Oh, no, sir, I have never left this building." "Does the man Madigan ever come here?" The robot seemed to be trying to laugh, but did not succeed. He answered, very unevenly, "Oh, no, sir. He never goes anywhere." "Can you tell me anything about the female who lives with him?" "No, sir," said the robot. "Do you know anything about her?" "Sir, it is not that. I know a great deal about her." "Why can't you talk about her, then?" "I have been commanded not to, sir." "I am," said Casher O'Neill, "a true human being. I herewith countermand those orders. Tell me about her." The robot's voice became formal and cold. "The orders cannot be countermanded, sir." "Why not?" snapped Casher. "Are they the Administrator's?" "No, sir." "Whose, then?" "Hers," said the robot softly, and left the room. '-'lasher O'Neill spent the rest  I of the day trying to get information; he obtained very little. The Deputy Administrator was a young man who hated his chief. When Casher, who dined with him, the two of them having a poorly cooked state luncheon in a dining room which would have seated five hundred people, tried to come to the point by asking bluntly, "What do you know about Murray Madigan?", he got an answer which was blunt to the point of incivility. "Nothing." "You never heard of him?" cried Casher. "Keep your troubles to yourself, mister visitor," said the Deputy Administrator. "I've got to stay on this planet long enough to get promoted off. You can leave. You shouldn't have come." "I have," said Casher, "an all-world pass from the Instrumentality." "All right," said the young man, "that shows that you are more important than I am. Let's not discuss the matter. Do you like your lunch?" Casher had learned diplomacy in his childhood, when he was the heir apparent to the Dictatorship of Mizzer. When his horrible uncle, Kuraf, lost the rulership, Casher had approved of the coup by the Colonels Wedder and Gibna, but now Wedder was supreme and enforcing a period of terror and virtue. Casher thus knew courts and ceremony, big talk and small talk, and on this occasion he let the small talk do. The young Deputy Administrator had only out ambition, to get off the planet Henriada and never to see or hear of Rankin Meiklejohn again. Casher could understand the point. Only one curious thing happened during dinner. Toward the end, Casher slipped in the question, very informally: "Can underpeople give orders to robots?" "Of course," said the young man. "That's one of the reasons we use underpeople. They have more initiative. They amplify our orders to robots on many occasions." Casher smiled. "I didn't mean it quite that way. Could an underperson give an order to a robot which a real human being could not then countermand?" The young man started to answer, even though his mouth was full of food. He was not a very polished young man. Suddenly he stopped chewing and his eyes grew wide. Then, with his mouth half full, he said: "You are trying to talk about this planet, I guess. You can't help it. You're on the track. Stay on the track, then. Maybe you will get out of it alive. I refuse to get mixed up with it, with you, with him and his hateful schemes. All I want to do is to leave when my time comes." The young man resumed chewing, his eyes steadfastly on his plate. Tefore Casher could pass off the matter by making some casual remark, the butler robot stopped behind him and leaned over. "Honorable sir, I heard your question. May I answer it?" "Of course," said Casher, softly"The answer, sir," said the butler-robot, softly but clearly, "to your question is no, no, never. That is the general rule of the civilized worlds. But on this planet of Henriada, sir, the answer is yes." "Why?" said Casher. "It is my duty, sir," said the robot butler, "to recommend to you this dish of fresh artichokes I am not authorized to deal with other matters." "Thank you," said Casher, straining to keep himself lot' mg imperturbable. Nothing much happened that night, except that Meiklejohn got up long enough to get drunk all over again. Though he invited Casher to come and drink with him, he never seriously discussed the girl except for one outburst. "Leave it till tomorrow. Fair and square. Open and aboveboard. Frank and honest. That's me. I'll take you around Beauregard myself. You'll see it's easy. A knife, eh? A travelled young man like you would know what to do with a knife. And a little girl, too. Not very big. Easy job. Don't give it another thought. Would you like some apple juice in your byegarr?" Casher had taken three contraintoxicant pills before going to drink with the ex-Lord, but even at that he could not keep up with Meiklejohn. He accepted the dilution of apple juice gravely, gracefully and gratefully. The little tornadoes stamped around the house. Meiklejohn, now launched into some drunken story of ancient injustices which had been done to him on other worlds, paid no attention to them. In the middle of the night, past nine-fifty in the evening, Casher woke alone in his chair, very stiff and uncomfortable. The robots must have had standing instructions concerning the Administrator, and had apparently taken him off to bed. Casher walked wearily to his own room, cursed the thundering ceiling and went to sleep again. Ill nphe next day was very different indeed. The Administrator was as sober, brisk and charming as if he had never taken a drink in his life. He had the robots call Casher to join him at breakfast and said, by way of greeting, "I'll wager you thought I was drunk last night." "Well... said Casher. "Planet fever, that's what it was. Planet fever. A bit of alcohol keeps it from developing too far. Let's see. It's three-sixty now. Could you be ready to leave by four?" Casher frowned at his watch, which had the conventional twenty-four hours. The Administrator saw the glance and apologized. "Sorry! My fault, a thousand times. I'll get you a metric watch right away. Ten hours a day, a hundred minutes an hour. We're really very progressive on Henriada." He clapped his hands and ordered that a watch be taken to Casher's room, along with a watch-repairing robot to adjust it to Casher's body rhythms. "Four, then" he said, rising briskly from the table. "Dress for a trip by ground car. The servants will show you how." There was a man already waiting in Casher's room. He looked like a plump, wise ancient Hindu, as shown in the archeology books. He bowed pleasantly and said, "My name is Gosigo. I am a forgetty, settled on this planet, but for this day I am your guide and driver from this place to the mansion of Beauregard." Forgetties were barely above underpeople in status. They were persons convicted of various major crimes, to whom the courts of the worlds or the Instrumentality had allowed total amnesia instead of death or some punishment worse than death, such as the planet Shayol. Casher looked at him curiously. The man did not carry with him the permanent air of bewilderment which Casper had noticed in many forgetties. Gosigo saw the glance and interpreted it. "I'm well enough, now, sir. And I am strong enough to break your back if I had the orders to do it." "You mean, damage my spine? What a hostile, unpleasant thing to do!" said Casher. "Anyhow, I rather think I could kill you first if you tried it. Whatever gave you such an idea?" "The Administrator is always threatening people that he will have me do it to them." C t T T ave you ever really broken anybody's back?" asked Casher, looking Gosigo over very carefully and re-judging him. The man, though shorter than himself, was luxuriously muscled. Like many plump men, he looked pleasant on the outside but could be very formidable to an enemy. Gosigo smiled briefly, almost happily. "Well, no, not exactly." "Why haven't you? Does the Administrator always countermand his own orders? I should think that he would sometimes be too drunk to remember to do it." "It's not that," said Gosigo. "Why don't you, then?" "I have other orders," said Gosigo, rather hesitantly. "Like the orders I have today. One set from the Administrator, one set from the Deputy Administrator and a third set from an outside source." "Who's the outside source?" "She has told me not to explain just yet." Casher stood stock still. "Do you mean who I think you mean?" Gosigo nodded very slowly, pointing at the ventilator as though it might have a microphone in it. "Can you tell me what your orders are?" "Oh, certainly. The Administrator has told me to drive you to Beauregard, to take you to the door, to watch you stab the undergirl and to call the second ground car to your rescue. The Deputy Administrator has told me to take you to Beauregard and to let you do as you please, bringing you back here by way of Ambiloxi if you happen to come out of Mister Murray's house alive." "And the other orders?" "To close the door upon you when you enter and to think of you no more in this life, because you will be very happy." "Are you crazy?" cried Casher. "I am a forgetty," said Gosigo, with some dignity, "but I am not insane." "Whose orders are you going to obey, then?" Gosigo smiled a warmly human smile at him. "Doesn't that depend on you, sir, and not on me? Do I look like a man who is going to kill you soon?" "No, you don't," said Casher. "Do you think what you look like to me?" went on Gosigo, with a purr. "Do you really think that I would help you if I thought that you would kill a small girl?" "You know it!" cried Casher, feeling his face go white. "Who doesn't?" said Gosigo. "What else have we got to talk about, here on Henriada? Let me help you on with these clothes, so that you will at least survive the ride." With this he handed shoulder padding and a padded W helmet to Casher, who began to put on the garments, very clumsily. Gosigo helped him. " dressed, he thought that he had never dressed this elaborately for space itself. The world of Henriada must be a tumultuous place if people needed this kind of clothing to make a short trip. Gosigo had put on the same kind of clothes. He looked at Casher, friendily, with an arch smile which came close to humor. "Look at me, honorable visitor. Do I remind you of anybody?" Casher looked honestly and carefully, and then said, "No, you don't." The man's face fell. "It's a game," he said. "I can't help trying to find out who I really am. Am I a Lord of the Instrumentality who has betrayed his trust? Am I a scientist who twisted knowledge into unimaginable wrong? Am I a dictator so foul that even the Instrumentality, which usually leaves things alone, had to step in and wipe me out? Here I am, healthy, wise, alert. I have the name Gosigo on this planet. Perhaps I am a mere native of this planet, who has committed a local crime. I am triggered. If anyone ever did tell me my true name or my actual past, I have been conditioned to shriek loud, fall unconscious and forget anything which might be said on such an occasion. People told me that I must have chosen this instead of death. Maybe. Death sometimes looks tidy to a forgetty." "Have you ever screamed and fainted?" "I don't even know that," said Gosigo, "no more than you know where you are going this very day." Casher was tied to the man's mystifications, so he did not let himself be provoked into a useless show of curiosity. Inquisitive about the forgetty himself, he asked, "Does it hurt?" he asked. "Does it hurt to be a forgetty?" "No," said Gosigo, "it doesn't hurt, no more than you will." Gosigo stared suddenly at Casher. His voice changed tone and became at least one octave higher. He clapped his hands to his face and panted through his hands as if he would never speak again. "But, oh! the fear -- the eerie, dreary fear of being me." He still stared at Casher. Quieting down at last, he pulled his hands away from his face, as if by sheer force, and said in an almost-normal voice, "Shall we get on with our trip?" G osigo led the way out into the bare bleak corridor. A perceptible wind was blowing through it, though there was no sign of an open window or door. They followed a majestic staircase, with steps so broad that Casher had to keep changing pace on them, all the way down to the bottom of the building. This must at some time have been a formal reception hall. Now it was full of cars. Curious cars. Land vehicles of a kind which Casher had never seen before. They looked a little bit like the ancient "fighting tanks" which he had seen in pictures. They also looked a little like submarines of a singularly short and ugly shape. They had high spiked wheels, but their most complicated feature was a set of giant corkscrews, four on each side, attached to the car by intricate but operational apparatus. Since Casher had been landed right into the palace by planoform, he had never had occasion to go outside among the tornadoes of Henriada. The Administrator was waiting, wearing a coverall on which was stencilled his insignia of rank. Casher gave him a polite bow. He glanced down at the handsome metric wristwatch which Gosigo had strapped on his wrist, outside the coverall. It read #:#. Casher bowed to Rankin Meiklejohn and said: "I'm ready, sir, if you are." "Watch him!" whispered Gosigo, half a step behind Casher. The Administrator said, "Might as well be going." His voice trembled. Casher stood polite, alert, immobile. Was this danger? Was this foolishness? Could the Administrator already be drunk again? Casher watched the Administrator carefully but quietly, waiting for the older man to precede him into the nearest ground car, which had its door standing opened. Nothing happened, except that the Administrator began to turn pale. There must have been six or eight people present. The others must have seen the same sort of thing before, because they showed no sign of curiosity or bewilderment. The Administrator began to tremble. Casher could see it, even through the bulk of the travelwear. The man's hands shook. The Administrator said, in a high nervous voice: "Your knife, you have it with you?" Casher nodded. "Let me see it," said the Administrator. Casher reached down to his boot and brought out the beautiful superbly balanced knife. Before he could stand erect, he felt the clamp of Gosigo's heavy fingers on his shoulder. "Master," said Gosigo to Meiklejohn, "tell your visitor to put the weapon away. It is not allowed for any of us to show weapons in your presence." C asher tried to s uirm out of the heavy grip without losing his balance or his dignity. He found that Gosigo was knowledgeable about karate too. The forgetty held ground, even when the two men waged an immobile, invisible sort of wrestling match, the leverage of Casher's shoulder working its way hither and yon against the strong grip of Gosigo's powerful hand. The Administrator ended it; he said, "Put away your knife," in that high funny voice of his. The watch had almost reached #:# but no one had yet gotten into the car. Gosigo spoke again, and when he did there was a contemptuous laugh from the Deputy Administrator, who had stood by in ordinary indoor clothes. "Master, isn't it time for 'one for the road'?" "Of course, of course," chattered the Administrator. He began breathing almost normally. "Join me," he said to Casher. "It's a local custom." Casher had let his knife slip back into his bootsheath; when the knife dropped out of sight Gosigo had released his shoulder; he now stood facing the Administrator and rubbing his shoulder. He said nothing, but shook his head gently, showing that he definitely did not want a drink. One of the robots brought the Administrator a glass which appeared to contain at least a liter and a half of water. The Administrator said, very politely, "Sure you won't share it?" This close, Casher could smell the reek of it. It was pure byegarr, and at least # proof. He shook his head again, firmly but also politely. The Administrator lifted the glass. Casher could see the muscles of the man's throat work as the liquid went down. He could hear the man breathing heavily between swallows. The white liquid went lower and lower in the gi gantic glass. At last it was all gone. The Administrator cocked his head sidewise and said to Casher in a parrotlike voice, "Well, toodle-oo!" "What do you mean, sir?" said Casher. The Administrator had a pleasant glow on his face. Casher was surprised that the man was not dead after that big and sudden a drink. "I just mean, g'by. I'm not feeling... well." With that he fell straight forward, as stiff as a rock tower. One of the servants, perhaps another forgetty, caught him before he hit the ground. "Does he always do this?" said Casher to the miserable and contemptuous Deputy Administrator. "Oh, no," said the Deputy. "Only at times like these." "What do you mean, 'like these'?" "When he sends one more armed man against the girl at Beauregard. They never come back. You won't come back, either. You could have left earlier, but you can't now. Go along and try to kill the girl. I'll see you here about #:# if you succeed. As a matter of fact, if you come back at all, I'll try to wake him up. But you won't come back. Good luck. I suppose that's what you need." C asher shook hands with the man without removing his gloves. Gosigo had already climbed into the driver's seat of the machine and was testing the electric engines. The big corkscrews began to plunge down. But before they touched the floor Gosigo had reversed them and thrown them back into the "up" position. The people in the room ran for cover as Casher entered the machine, though there was no immediate danger in sight. Two of the human servants dragged the Administrator up the stairs, the Deputy Administrator following them rapidly. "Seat belt," said Gosigo. Casher found it and snapped it to. "Head belt," said Gosigo. Casher stared at him. He had never heard of a head belt. "Pull it down from the roof, sir. Put the net under your chin." Casher glanced up. There was a net fitted snug against the roof of the vehicle, just above his head. He started to pull it down, but it did not yield. Angrily, he pulled harder, and it moved slowly downward. "By the Bell and Bank, do they want to hang me in this!" he thought to himself as he dragged the net down. There was a strong fibre belt attached to each end of the net, while the net itself was only fifteen to twenty centimeters wide. He ended up in a foolish position, holding the head belt with both hands lest it snap back into the ceiling and not knowing what to do with it. Gosigo leaned over and, half-impatiently, helped him adjust the web under his chin. It pinched for a moment and Casher felt as though his head were being dragged by a heavy weight. "Don't fight it," said Gosigo. "Relax." Casher did. His head was lifted several centimeters into a foam pocket, which he had not previously noticed, in the back of the seat. After a second or two, he realized that the position was odd but comfortable. Gosigo had adjusted his own head belt and had turned on the lights of the vehicle. They blazed so bright that Casher almost thought they might be a laser, capable of charring the inner doors of the big room. The lights must have keyed the door. IV Tpwo panels slid open and a wild uproar of wind and vegetation rushed in. It was rough and stormy but far below hurricane velocity. The machine rolled forward clumsily and was out of the house and on the road very quickly. The sky was brown, bright luminous brown, shot through with streaks of yellow. Casher had never seen a sky of that color on any other world he had visited, and in his long exile he had seen many planets. Gosigo, staring straight ahead, was preoccupied with keeping the vehicle right in the middle of the black, soft, tarry road. "Watch it!" said a voice speaking right into his head. It was Gosigo, using an intercom which must have been built into the helmets. Casher watched, though there was nothing to see except for the rush of mad wind. Suddenly the ground car turned dark, spun upside down, and was violently shaken. An oily, pungent stench of pure fetor immediately drenched the whole car. Gosigo pulled out a panel with a console of buttons. Light and fire, intolerably bright, burned in on them through the windshield and portholes on the side. The battle was over before it. began. The ground car lay in a sort of swamp. The road was visible thirty or thirty-five meters away. There was a grinding sound inside the machine and the ground car righted itself. A singular sucking noise followed, then the grinding sound stopped. Casher could glimpse the big corkscrews on the side of the car eating their way into the ground. At last the machine was steady, pelted only by branches, leaves, and what seemed like kelp. A small tornado was passing over them. Gosigo took time to twist his head sidewise and to talk to Casher. "An air-whale swallowed us and I had to burn our way out." "A what?" cried Casher. "An air-whale," repeated Gosigo calmly on the intercom. "There are no indigenous forms of life on this planet, but the imported Earth forms have changed wildly since we brought them in. The tornadoes lifted the whales around enough so that sme of them got adapted to flying. They were the meat-eating kind, so they like to crack our ground cars open and eat the goodies inside. We're safe enough from them for the time being, provided we can make it back to the road. There are a few wild men who live in the wind, but they would not become dangerous to us unless we found ourselves really helpless. Pretty soon I can unscrew us from the ground and try to get back on the road. It's not really too far from here to Ambiloxi." The trip to the road was a long one, even though they could see the road itself all the times that they tried various approaches. The first time, the ground car tipped ominously forward. Red lights showed on the panel and buzzers buzzed. The great spiked wheels spun in vain as they chewed their way into a bottomless quagmire. Gosigo, calling back to his passenger, cried, "Hold steady! We're going to have to shoot ourselves out of this one backward!" Casher did not know how he could be any steadier, belted, hooded and strapped as he was, but he clutched the arms of his seat. 'TT'he world went red with fire  as the front of the car spat flame in rocket-like quantities. The swamp ahead of them boiled into steam, so that they could see nothing. Gosigo changed the windshield over from visual to radar, and even with radar there was not much to be seen -- nothing but a gray swirl for formless wraiths, and the weird lurching sensation as the machine fought its way back to solid ground. The console suddenly showed green and Gosigo cut the controls. They were back where they had been, with the repulsive burnt entrails of the air-whale scattered among the coral trees. "Try again," said Gosigo, as though Casher had something to do with the matter. He fiddled with the controls and the ground car rose several feet. The spikes on the wheels had been hydraulically extended until they were each at least # centimeters long. In sensation, the car felt like a large enclosed bicycle as it teetered on its big wheels. The wind was strong and capricious but there was no tornado in sight. "Here we go," said Gosigo. The ground car pressed forward in a mad rush, hastening obliquely through the vegetation and making for the highway on Casher's right. A bone-jarring crash told them that they had not made it. For a moment he was too dizzy to see where they were. He was glad of his helmet and happy about the web brace which held his neck. That crash would have killed him if he had not had full protection. Gosigo seemed to think the trip normal. His classic Hindu features relaxed in a wise smile as he said, "Hit a boulder. Fell on our side. Try again." Casher managed to gasp, "Is the machine unbreakable?" There was a laugh in Gosigo's voice when he answered. "Almost. We're the most vulnerable in it." Again fire spat at the ground, this time from the side of the ground car. It balanced itself precariously on the four high wheels. Gosigo turned on the radar screen to see through the steam which their own jets had called up. There the road was, plain and near. "Try again!" he shouted, as the machine lunged forward and then performed a veritable ballet on the surface of the marsh. It rushed, slowed, turned around on a hummock, gave itself an assist with the jets and then scrambled through the water. Casher saw the inverted cone of a tornado, half a kilometer or less away, veering toward them. Gosigo sensed his unspoken thought, because he answered: "Problem: who gets to the road first, that or we?" The machine bucked, lurched, twisted, spun. Casher could see nothing any more from the windscreen in front, but it was obvious that Gosigo knew what he was doing. There was the sickening, stomach-wrenching twist of a big drop and then a new sound was heard -- a grinding as of knives. G osigo, unworried, took his head out of the head net and looked over at Casher with a smile. "The twister will probably hit us in a minute or two, but it doesn't matter now. We're on the road and I've bolted us to the surface." "Bolted?" gasped Casher. "You know, those big screws on the outside of the car. They were made to go right into the road. All the roads here are neoasphaltum and self-repairing. There will be traces of them here when the last known person on the last known planet is dead. These are good roads." He stopped for the sudden hush. "Storm's going over us." It began again before he could finish his sentence. Wild raving winds tore at the machine which sat so solid that it seemed bedded in permastone. Gosigo pushed two buttons and then calibrated a dial. He squinted at his instruments and then pressed a button mounted on the edge of his navigator's seat. There was a sharp explosion, like a blasting of rock by chemical methods. Casher started to speak but Gosigo held out a warning hand for silence. He turned his dials quickly. The windscreen faded out, radar came on and then went off. At last a bright map -- bright red in background, with sharp gold lines -- appeared across the whole width of the screen. There were a dozen or more bright points on the map. Gosigo watched these intently. The map blurred, faded, dissolved into red chaos. Gosigo pushed another button and then could see out of the front glass screen again. "What was that?" said Casher. "Miniaturized radar rocket. I sent it up twelve kilometers for a look around. It transmitted a map of what it saw and I put it on our radar screen. The tornadoes are heavier than usual, but I think we can make it. Did you notice the top right of the map? "The top right?" said Casher. "Yes, the top right. Did you see what was there?" "Why, nothing," said Casher. "Nothing was there." "You're utterly right," said Gosigo. "What does that mean to you?" "I don't understand you," said Casher. "I suppose it means that there is nothing there." "Right again. But let me tell you something. There never is."  "Never is what?" "Anything," said Gosigo. ""'here never is anything cm the maps at that point. That's east of Ambiloxi. That's Beauregard. It never shows on the maps. Nothing happens there." "No bad weather -- ever ?" said Casher. "Never," said Gosigo. "Why not?" said Casher. "She will not permit it," said Gosigo firmly, as though his words made sense. ttAT'ou mean, her weather ma' chines work?" said Casher, grasping for the only rational explanation possible. "Yes," said Gosigo. "Why?" Casher asked, more perplexed than ever. "She pays for them." "How can she?" exclaimed Casher. "Your whole world of Henriada is bankrupt!" "Her part isn't." "Stop mystifying me," said Casher. "Tell me who she is and what this is all about." "Put you head in the net," said Gosigo. "I am not making puzzles because I want to do so. I have been commanded not to talk." "Because you are a forgetty." 'What's that got to do with it? Don't talk to me that way. Remember, I am not an animal or an underperson. I may be your servant for a few hours, but I am a man. You'll find out, soon enough. Hold tight!" The ground car came to a panic stop, the spiked teeth eating into the resilient firm neoasphaltum of the road. At the instant they stopped, the outside corkscrews began chewing their way into the ground. First Casher felt as though his eyes were popping out, because of the suddenness of the deceleration; now he felt like holding the arms of his seat as the tornado reached directly for their car, plucking at it again and again. The enormous outside screws held and he could feel the car straining to meet the gigantic suction of the storm. "Don't worry," shouted Gosigo over the noise of the storm. "I always spin us down a little bit more by firing the quickrockets straight up. These cars don't often go off the road." Casher tried to relax. The funnel of the tornado, which seemed almost like a living being, plucked after them once or twice more and then was gone as suddenly as it had hit. This time, Casher had seen no sign of the air-whales which rode the storms. He had seen nothing but rain and wind and desolation. The tornado was gone in a moment. Ghostlike shapes trailed after it in enormous prancing leaps. "Wind-men," said Gosigo glancing at them incuriously. "Wild people who have learned to live on Henriada. They aren't much more than animals. We are close to the territory of the lady. They would not dare attack us here." Casher O'Neill was too stunned to query the man or to challenge him. He tried once more to relax. Once more the car picked itself up and coursed along the smooth, narrow, winding neoasphaltum road, almost as though the machine itself were glad to function and to be functioning well. V dasher could never quite remember when they went from the howling wildness of Henriada into the stillness and beauty of the domains of Mister Murray Madigan. He could recall the feeling but not the facts. The town of Ambiloxi eluded him completely. It was so normal a town, so old-fashioned a little town that he could not think of it very much. Old people sat on the wooden boardwalk taking thei'r afternoon look at the strangers who passed through. Horses were tethered in a row along main street, between the parked machines. It looked like a peaceful picture from the ancient ages. Of tornadoes there was no sign, nor of the hurt and ruin which showed around the house of Rankin Meiklejohn. There were few underpeople or robots about, unless they were so cleverly contrived as to look almost exactly like real people. How can you remember something which is pleasant and non-memorable? Even the buildings did not show signs of being fortified again t the frightful storms which had brought the prosperous planet of Henriada to a condition of abandonment and ruin. Gosigo, who had a remarkable talent for stating the obvious, said tonelessly. "The weather machines are working here. There is no need for special precaution." But he did not stop in the town for rest, refreshments, conversation or fuel. He went through deftly and quietly, the gigantic armored ground car looking out of place among the peaceful and defenseless vehicles. He went as though he had been on the same route many times before, and knew the routine well. Once beyond Ambiloxi he speeded up, though at a moderate pace, compared to the frantic elusive action he had taken against storms in the earlier part of the trip. The landscape was earthlike... wet... and most of the ground was covered with vegetation. Old radar countermissile towers stood along the road. Casher could not imagine their possible use, even though he was sure, from the looks of them, that they were long obsolete. "What's the countermissile radar for?" he asked, speaking comfortably now that his head was out of the head net. Gosigo turned around and gave him a tortured glance in which pain and bewilderment were mixed. "Countermissile radar? Countermissile radar? I don't know that word, though it seems as though I should..." "Radar is what you were using to see with, back in the storm, when the ceiling and visibility were zero." Gosigo turned back to his driving, narrowly missing a tree. "That? That's just artificial vision. Why did you use the word 'countermissile radar'? There isn't any of that stuff here except what we have on our machine, though the mistress may be watching us if her set is on." "Those towers," said Casher. "They look like countermissile towers from the ancient times." "Towers. There aren't any towers here," snapped Gosigo. "Look," cried Casher. "Here are two more of them." "Oh, no man made those. They aren't buildings, just air coral. Some of the coral which people brought from earth mutated and got so it could live in the air. People used to plant it for windbreaks, before they decided to give up Henriada and move out. They didn't do much good, but they are pretty to look at." 'Tphey rode along a few minutes without asking questions. Tall trees had Spanish moss trailing over them. They were close to a sea. Small marshes appeared to the right and left of the road; here, where the endless tornadoes were kept out, everything had a park-like effect. The domains of the estate of Beauregard were unlike anything else on Henriada -- an area at peaceful wildness in a world which was rushing otherwise toward uninhabitability and ruin. Even Gosigo seemed more relaxed, more cheerful as he steered the ground car along the pleasant elevated road. Gosigo sighed, leaned forward, managed the controls and brought the car to a stop. He turned around calmly and looked full-face at Casher O'Neill. "You have your knife?" Casher automatically felt for it. It was there, safe enough in his bootsheath. He simply nodded. "You have your orders." girl." "I remember that. You didn't have to stop the car to tell me that." "I'm telling you now," said Gosigo, his wise Hindu face showing neither humor nor outrage. "Do it." "You mean, kill her? Right at first sight?" "Do it," said Gosigo. "You have your orders." "I'm the judge of that," said Casher. "It will be on my conscience. Are you watching me for the Administrator?" "That drunken fool?" said Gosigo. "I don't care about him, except that I am a forgetty and I belong to him. We're in her territory now. You are going to do whatever she wants. You have orders to kill her. All right. Kill her." "You mean -- she wants to be murdered?" "Of course not!" said Gosigo, with the irritation of an adult who has to explain too many things to an inquisitive child. "Then how can I kill her without finding out what this is all about?" "She knows. She knows herself -- she knows her master -- she knows this planet. She knows me and she knows something about you. Go ahead and kill her, since those are your orders. If she wants to die, that's not for you or me to decide. It's her business. If she does not want to die, you will not succeed." "I'd like to see the person," said Casher, "who could stop me in a sudden knife attack. Have you told her that I am coming?" "I've told her nothing, but she knows we are coming and she is pretty sure what you have been sent for. Don't think about it. Just do what you are told. Jump for her with the knife. She will take care of the matter." "But -- " cried Casher. "Stop asking questions," said Gosigo. "Just follow orders and remember that she will take care of you. Even you." He started up the ground car. Within less than a kilometer they had crossed a low ridge of land and there before them lay Beauregard -- the mansion at the edge of the waters, its white pillars shining, its pergolas glistening in the bright air, its yards and palmettos tidy. Casher was a brave man, but he felt the palms of his hands go wet when he realized that in a minute or two he would have to commit a murder. VI 'Hphe ground car swung up the drive. It stopped. Without a word, Gosigo activated the door. The air smelled calm, sea-wet, salt and yet coolly fresh. Casher jumped out and ran to the door, surprised to feel that his legs trembled as he ran. He had killed before, real men in real quarrels. Why should a mere animal matter to him? The door stopped him. Without thinking, he tried to wrench it open. The knob did not yield and there was no automatic control in sight. This was indeed a very antique sort of house. He struck the door with his hands. The thuds sounded around him. He could not tell whether they resounded in the house. No sound or echo came from beyond the door. He began rehearsing the phrase, "I want to see Mister and Owner Madigan... The door did open. A little girl stood there. He knew her. He had always Known her. She was his sweetheart, come back out of his childhood. She was the sister he had never had. She was his own mother, when young. She was at the marvellous age, somewhere between ten and thirteen, where the child -- as the phrase goes -- "becomes an old old child and not a raw grown-up." She was kind, calm, intelligent, expectant, quiet, inviting, unafraid. She felt like someone he had never left behind: yet, at the same moment, he knew he had never seen her before. He heard his voice asking for the Mister and Owner Madigan while he wondered, at the bask of his mind, who the girl might be. Madigan's daughter? Neither Rankin Meiklejohn nor the deputy had said anything about a human family. The child looked at him levellyHe must have finished braying his question at her. "Mister and Owner Madigan," said the child, "sees no one thin day, but you are seeing me." There was humor and fearlessness in her eyes. "Who are you?" he blurted out. "I am the housekeeper of this house. My name is T'ruth." His knife was in his hand before he knew how it had gotten there. He remembered the advice of the Administrator: plunge, plunge, stab, stab, run! She saw the knife but her eyes did not waver from his face. He looked at her uncertainly. I f this was an underperson, it was the most remarkable one he had ever seen. But even Gosigo had told him to do his duty, to stab, to kill the woman named T'ruth. Here she was. He could not do it. He spun the knife in the air, caught it by its tip and held it out to her, handle first. "I was sent to kill you," he said, "but I find I cannot do it. I have lost a cruiser." "Kill me if you wish," she said, "because I have no fear of you." Her calm words were so far outside his experience that he took the knife in his left hand and lifted his arm as if to stab toward her. He dropped his arm. "I cannot do it," he whined. "What have you done to me?" "I have done nothing to you. You do not wish to kill a child and I look to you like a child. Besides, I think you love me. If this ig so, it must be very comfortable for you." Casher heard his knife clatter to the floor as he dropped it. He had never dropped it before. "Who are you," he gasped, "that you should do this to me?" "I am me," she said, her voice as tranquil and happy as that of any girl, provided that the girl was caught at a moment of great happiness and poise. "I am the housekeeper of this house." She smiled almost impishly and added, "It seems that I must almost be the ruler of this planet as well." Her voice turned serious. "Man," she said, "can't you see it, man? I am an animal, a turtle. I am incapable of disobeying the word of man. When I was little I was trained and I was given orders. I shall carry out those orders as long as I live. When I look at you, I feel strange. You look as though you loved me already, but you do not know what to do. Wait a moment. I must let Gosigo go." The shining knife on the floor of the doorway, she saw: she stepped over it. Gosigo had gotten out of the ground car and was giving her a formal, low bow. "Tell me," she cried, "what you have just seen!" There was friendliness in her cell, as though the routine were as old game. "I saw Casher O'Neill bound up the steps. You yourself opened the door. He thrust his dagger into your throat and the blood spat out in a big stream, rich and dark and red. You died in the doorway. For some reason Casher O'Neill went on into the house without saying anything to me. I became frightened and I fled." He did not look frightened at all. "If I am dead," she said, "how can I be talking to you?" "Don't ask me," cried Gosigo. "I am just a forgetty. I always go back to the Honorable Rankin Meiklejohn, each time that you are murdered, and I tell him the truth of what I saw. Then he gives me the medicine and I tell him something else. At that point he will get drunk and gloomy again, the way that he always does." "It's a pity," said the child. "I wish I could help him, but I can't. He won't come to Beauregard." "Him?" laughed Gosigo. "Oh, no, not him! Never! He just sends other people to kill you." "And he's never satisfied," said the child sadly, "no matter how many times he kills me!" "Never," said Gosigo cheerfully, climbing back into the ground car. " 'By now." "Wait a moment," she called. "Wouldn't you like something to eat ox drink before you drive back. There's a bad clutch of Storms on the road." "Not me," said Gosigo. "He might punish me and make me a forgetty all over again. Say, maybe that's already happened. Maybe I'm a forgetty who's been put through it several times, not just once." Hope surged into his voice. "T'ruth! T'ruth! Can you tell me?" "Suppose I did tell you," said she. "What would happen?" T Tis face became sad, "I'd have a convulsion and forget what I told you. Well, good-by anyhow. I'll take a chance on the storms. If you ever see that Casher O'Neill again," called Gosigo, looking right through Casher O'Neill, "tell him I liked him but that we'll never meet again." "I'll tell him," said the girl gently. She watched as the heavy brown man climbed nimbly into the car. The top crammed shut with no sound. The wheels turned and in a moment the car had disappeared behind the palmettoes in the drive. While she had talked to Gosigo in her clear warm high girlish voice, Casher had watched her. He could see the thin shape of her shoulders under the light blue shift that she wore. Her hips had not begun to fill. When he glanced at her in one-quarter profile, he could see that her cheek was smooth, her hair wellcombed, her little breasts just beginning to bud on her chest. Who was this child who acted like an empress? She turned back to him and gave him a warm, apologetic smile. "Gosigo and I always talk over the story together. Then he goes back and Meiklejohn does not believe it and spends unhappy months planning my murder all over again. I suppose, since I am just an animal, that I should not call it a 'murder' when somebody tries to kill me, but I resist, of course. I do not care about me, but I have strong orders to keep my master and his house safe from harm." "How old are you?" said Casher. He added, " -- if you can tell the truth." "I can tell nothing but the truth. I am conditioned. I am nine hundred and six earth-years old." "Nine hundred?" he cried. "But you look like a child!" "I am a child," said the girl, "and not a child. I am an earth turtle, changed into human form by the convenience of man. My life expectancy was increased three hundred times when I was modified. They tell me that my normal life span should have been three hundred years. Now it is ninety thousand years, and sometimes I am afraid. You will be dead of happy old age, Casher O'Neill, while I am still opening the drapes in this house to ler the sunlight in. But let's not stand in the door and talk. Come on in and get some refreshments. You're not going anywhere, you know." Casher followed her into the house but he put his worry into words, "You mean I am your prisoner." "Not my prisoner, Casher. Yours. How could you cross that ground which you travelled in the ground car? You could get to the ends of my estate all right, but then the storms would pick you up and whirl you away to a death which nobody would even see." She turned into a big old room, bright with lightcolored wooden furniture. dasher stood there, awkward ly. He had returned his knife to its boot-sheath when they left the vestibule. Now he felt very odd, sitting with his victim on a sun-porch. T'ruth was untroubled. She rang a brass bell which stood on an old-fashioned round table Feminine footsteps clattered ia the hall. A female servant entered the room, dressed in a black dress with a white apron. Casher had seen such servants in the old drama cubes, but he had never expected to meet one is the flesh. "We'll have high tea," said T'ruth. "Which do you prefer, tea or coffee, Casher? Or I have beer and wines. Even two bottles of whiskey brought all the way from Earth." "Coffee would be fine for me," said Casher. "And you know what I want, Eunice," said T'ruth to the servant. "Yes, ma'am," said the maid, disappearing. Casher leaned forward. "That servant -- is she human?" "Certainly," said T'ruth. "Then why is she working for an underperson like you? I mean -- I don't mean to be unpleasant or anything -- but I mean that's against all laws." "Not here on Henriada, it isn't." "And why not?" persisted Casher. "Because on Henriada I am myself the law." "But the government -- ?" "It's gone," she said calmly. "The Instrumentality?" T'ruth frowned. She looked like a wise, puzzled child. "Maybe you know that part better than I do. They leave an administrator here, probably because they do not have any other place to put him and because he needs some kind of work to keep him alive. Yet they do not give him enough real power to arrest my master or to kill me. They ignore me. It seems to me that if I do not challenge them, they leave me alone." "But their rules -- ?" "They don't enforce them, neither here in Beauregard nor over in the town of Ambiloxi. They leave it up to me to keep these places going. I do the best I can." "That servant, then? Did they lease her to you?" "Oh, no," laughed the girlwoman. "She came to kill me twenty years ago, but she was a forgetty and she had no place else to go, so I trained her as a maid. She has a contract with my master, and her wages are paid every month into the satellite above the planet. She can leave if she ever wants to. I don't think she will." Rasher sighed. "This is all too  ' hard to believe. You are a child, but you are almost a thousand years old. You're an underperson, but you command a whole planet -- " "Only when I need to!" she interrupted him. "You are wiser than most of the people I have ever known and yet you look young. How old do you feel?" "I feel like a child," she said, "a child one thousand years old. And I have had the education and the memory and the experience of a wise lady stamped right into my brain." "Who was the lady?" said Casher. "The Owner and Citizen Agatha Madigan. The wife of my master. As she was dying they transcribed her brain on mine. That's why I speak so well and know so much." "But that's illegal!" cried Casher. "I suppose it was," T'ruth agreed, "but my master had it done anyhow." Casher leaned forward in his chair. He looked earnestly at the person. One part of him still loved her for the wonderful little girl whom he had thought she was, but another part was in awe of being more powerful than anyone he had seen before. She returned his gaze with that composed half-smile which was wholly feminine and completely selfpossessed; she looked tenderly upon him as their faces were reflected by the yellow morning light of Henriada. "I begin to understand," he said, "that you are what you have to be. It is very strange, here in this forgotten world." "Henriada is strange," she said, "and I suppose that I must seem strange to you. You are right, though, about each of us being what she has to be. Isn't that liberty itself? If we each one must be something, isn't liberty the business of finding it out and then doing it -- that one job, that uttermost mission compatible with our natures? How terrible it would be, to be something and never know what!" "Like who?" said Casher. "Like Gosigo, perhaps. He was a great king and he was a good king, on some faraway world where they still need kings. But he committed an intolerable mistake and the Instrumentality made him into a forgetty and sent him here." "So that's the mystery!" said Casher. "And what am I?" Ohe looked at him calmly and  steadfastly before she answered. "You are a killer, Casher O'Neill. You are a good man, but you are a killer too. It must make your life very hard in many ways. You keep having to justify yourself." This was so close to the truth -- so close to Casher's long worries as to whether justice might not just be a cover name for "revenge" -- that it was his turn to gasp and be silent. "And I have work for you," added the amazing child. "Work? Here?" "Yes. Something much worse it, Casher, if you want to go away from here before I die, eighty-nine thousand years from now." She looked around. "Hush!" she added. "Eunice is coming and I do not want to frighten her by letting her know the terrible things that you are going to have to do." "Here?" he whispered urgently. "Right here, in this house?" "Right here in this house," said she in a normal voice, as Eunice entered the room bearing a huge tray covered with plates of food and two pots of beverage. Casher stared at the human woman who worked so cheerfully for an animal, but neither Eunice, who was busy setting things out cm the table, nor T'ruth who, turtle and woman that she was, could not help rearranging the dishes with gentle peremptories, paid the least attention to him. The words rang in his head. "In this house... something They made no sense. Neither did it make sense to have high tea before five hours, decimal time. He sighed and they both glanced at him with affectionate concern. "He's taking it better than most of them do, ma'am," said Eunice. "Most of them who come here to kill you are very upset when they find out that they cannot do it." "He's a killer, Eunice, a real killer, so I think he wasn't too bothered." Eunice turned to him very pleasantly and said, "A killer, sir. It's a pleasure to have you here. Most of them are terrible amateurs and then the lady has to heal them before we can find something for them to do." Casher couldn't resist a spot inquiry. "Are all the other wouldbe killers still here?" "Most of them, sir. The ones that nothing happened to. Like me. Where else would we go? Back to the Administrator, Rankin Meiklejohn?" She said the last with heavy scorn indeed, curtseyed to him, bowed deeply to the woman-girl T'ruth, and left the room. T 'ruth looked friendlily at Casher O'Neill. "I can tell that you will not digest your food if you sit here waiting for bad news. When I said you had to do something worse than killing, I suppose I was speaking from a woman's point of view. We have a homicidal maniac in the house. He is a house guest and he is covered by Old North Australian law. That means we cannot kill him or expel him, though he is almost as immortal as I am. I hope that you and I can frighten him away from molesting my master. I cannot cure him or love him. He is too crazy to be reached through his emotions. Pure, utter awful fright might do it, and it takes a man for that job. If you do this, I will reward you richly." "And if I don't?" said Casher. Again she stared at him as though she were trying to see through his eyes all the way down to the bottom of his soul; again he felt for her that tremor of compassion, ever so slightly tinged with male desire, which he had experienced when he first met her in the doorway of Beauregard. Their locked glances broke apart. T'ruth looked at the floor. "I cannot lie," she said, as though it were a handicap. "If you do not help me I shall have to do the things which it is in my power to do. The chief thing is nothing. To let you live here, to let you sleep and eat in this house until you get bored and ask me for some kind of routine work around the estate. I could make you work," she went on, looking up at him and blushing all the way to the top of her bodice, "by having you fall in love with me, but that would not be kind. I will not do it that way. Either you make a deal with me or you do not. It's up to you. Anyhow, let's eat first. I've been up since dawn, expecting one more killer. I even wondered if you might be the one who would succeed. That would be terrible, to leave my master all alone!" "But you -- wouldn't you yourself mind being killed?" "Me? When I've already lived a thousand years and have eighty-nine thousand more to go? It couldn't matter less to me. Have some coffee." And she poured his coffee. npwo or three times Casher I tried to get the conversation back to the work at hand, but T'ruth diverted him with trivialities. She even made him walk to the enormous window, where they could see far across the marshes and the bay. The sky in the remote distance was dark and full of worms. Those were tornadoes, beyond tire reach of her weather machines, which coursed around the rest of Henriada but stopped short at the boundaries of Ambiloxi and Beauregard. She made him admire the weird coral castles which had built themselves up from the bay bottom, hundreds of feet into the air. She tried to make him see a family of wild wind-people who were slyly and gently stealing apples from her orchard, but either his eyes were not used to the landscape or T'ruth could see much further than he could. This was a world rich in water. If it had not been located within a series of bad pockets of space, the water itself could have become an export. Mankind had done the best it could, raising kelp to provide the iron and phosphorus so often lacking in off-world diets, controlling the weather at great expense. Finally the Instrumentality recommended that they give up. The exports of Henriada never quite balanced the imports. The subsidies had gone far beyond the usual times. The earth-life had adapted with a vigor which was much too great. Ordinary forms rapidly found new shapes, challenged by the winds, the rains, the novel chemistry and the odd radiation patterns of Henriada. Killer whales became airborne, coral took to the air, human babies lost in the wind sometimes survived to become subhuman and wild. Even jellyfish became skysweepers. The former inhabitants of Hennada had chosen a planet at a reasonable price -- not cheap, but reasonable -- from the owner, who had in turn bought it from a post-Soviet settling cooperative. They had leased the new planet, had worked out an ecology, had emigrated, and were now doing well. Henriada kept the wild weather, the lost hopes and the ruins. And of these ruins, the greatest was Murray Madigan. Once a prime landholder and host, a gentleman among gentlemen, the richest man on the whole world, Madigan had become old, senile, weak. He faced death or catalepsis. The death of his wife made him fear his own death and with his turtle-girl T'ruth, he had chosen catalepsis. Most of the time he was frozen in a trance, his heartbeat imperceptible, his metabolism very slow. Then, for a few hours or days, he was normal. Sometimes the sleeps were for weeks, sometimes for years. The Instrumentality doctors had looked him over -- more out of scientific curiosity than from any judicial right -- and had decided that though this was an odd way to live, it was a legal one. They went away and left him alone. He had had the whole personality of his dying wife Agatha Madigan impressed on the turtlechild, though this was illegal. Quite simply, the doctor had been bribed. A #I this was told by T'ruth to Casher as they ate and drank their way slowly through an immense repast. An archaic wood fire roared in a real fireplace. While she talked, Casher watched the gentle movement of her shoulderblades when she moved forward, the loose movement of her light dress as she moved, the childish face which was so tender, so appealing and yet so wise. Knowing as little as he did about the planet of Henriada, Casher tried desperately to fit his own thinking together and to make sense out of the predicament in which he found himself. Even if the girl were attractive, this told him nothing of the real challenges which he still faced inside this very house. No longer was his preoccupation with getting the power cruiser his main job on Henriada. No evidence was at hand to show that the drunken, deranged Administrator, Rankin Meiklejohn, would give him anything at all unless he, Casher, killed the girl. Even that had become a forgotten mission. Despite the fact that he had come to the estate of Beauregard for the purpose journey without a destination. Years of sad experience had taught him that when a project went completely to pieces, he still had the mission of personal survival, if his life were to mean anything to his home planet, Mizzer, and if his return, in any way or any fashion, could bring real liberty back to the Twelve Niles. So he looked at the girl with a new kind of unconcern. How could she help his plans? Or hinder them? The promises she made were too vague to be of any real use in the sad complicated world of politics. He just tried to enjoy her company and the strange place in which he found himself. The Gulf of Esperanza lay just within his vision. At the far horizon he could see the helpless tornadoes trying to writhe their way past the weather machines which still functioned, at the expense of Beauregard, all along the coast from Ambiloxi to Mottile. He could see the shoreline choked with kelp, which had once been a cash crop and was now a nuisance. Ruined buildings in the distance were probably the leftovers of processing plants; the artificiallooking coral castles obscured his view of them. A nd this house -- how much sense did this house make? An undergirl, eerily wise, who herself admitted that she had obtained an unlawful amount of conditioning; a master who was a living corpse; a threat which could not even be mentioned freely within the house; a household which seemed to have displaced the planetary government; a planetary government which the Instrumentality, for unfathomable reasons of its own, had let fall into ruin. Why? Why? The turtle-girl was looking at him. If he had been an art student, he would have said that she was giving him the tender, feminine and irrecoverably remote smile of a Madonna, but he did not know the motifs of the ancient pictures; he just knew that it was a smile characteristic of T'ruth herself. "You are wondering...?" she said. He nodded, suddenly feeling miserable that mere words had come between them. "You are wondering why the Instrumentality let you come here?" He nodded again. "I don't know either," said she, reachirg out and taking his hand. His hand felt and looked like the hairy paw of a giant as she held his right hand with her two pretty, well-kept little-girl hands; but the strength of her eyes and the steadfastness of her voice showed that it was she who was giving the reassurance, not he. The child was helping him? The idea was outrageous, impossible, true. It was enough to alarm him, to make him begin to pull his hand away again. She clutched him with tender strength, and he could not resist her. Again he had the feeling, which had gripped him so strongly when he first met her at the door of Beauregard and failed to kill her, that he had always known her and had always loved her. (Was there not some planet on which eccentric people believed a weird cult, thinking that human beings were endlessly reborn with fragmentary recollections of their own previous human lives? It was almost like that here, now. He did not know the girl but he had always known her. He did not love the girl and yet he had loved her from the beginning of time.) Said she, so softly that it was almost a whisper: "Wait. Your death may come through that door pretty soon and I will tell you how to meet it. But before that, I have to show you the most beautiful thing in the world." TVespite her little hand lying tenderly on his, Casher spoke irritably: "I'm tired of talking riddles here on Henriada. The Administrator gives me the in it. Then you promise me a battle and give me a good meal instead. Now you talk about the battle and start off with some other irrelevancy. You're going to make me angry if you keep on and, and -- " he stammered at last -- "and I get pretty useless if I'm angry. If you want me to fight for you, let me know the fight and let me go do it Her remote, kind half-smile did not waver. "Casher," she said, "what I am going to show you is your most important weapon in the fight." With her free left hand she tugged at the fine chain of a thin gold necklace. Some kind of jewelry came out of the top of her shift dress, where she had kept it hidden. It was the image of two pieces of wood with a man nailed to them. Casher stared and then he burst into hysterical laughter. "Now you've done it, ma'am," he cried. "I'm no use to you or to anybody else. I know what mat is, and up to now I've just suspected it. It's what the robot, rat and Copt agreed on when they went exploring back in Space Three. It's the Old Strong Religion. You've put it in my mind and now the next person who meets me will peep it and will wipe it out. Me too, probably, along with it. That's no weapon. That's a defeat. You've done me in. I knew the sign of the Fish a long time ago, but I had a chance of getting away with just that little bit." "Casher!" she cried. "Casher! Get hold of yourself. You will know nothing about this before you leave Beauregard. You will forget. You will be safe." He stood on his feet, not knowing whether to run away, to laugh out loud, or to sit down and weep at the silly sad misfortune which had befallen him. To think that he himself had become brain-branded as a fanatic -- forever denied travel between the stars -- just because an undergirl had shown him an odd piece of jewelry! "It's not as bad as you think," said the little girl, and stood up too. Her face peered lovingly at Casher's. "Do you think, Casher, that I am afraid?" "No," he admitted. "You will not remember this, Casher. Not when you leave. I am not just the turtle-girl T'ruth. I am also the imprint ol the citizen Agatha. Have you ever heard of her?" "Agatha Madigan?" He shook his head slowly. "No. I don't see how... No, I'm sure that I never heard of her." "Didn't you ever hear the story of the Hechizera of Gonfalon?" Casher looked surprised. "Sure I saw it. It's a play. A drama. It is said to be based on some legend of immemorial time. The 'space-witch' they called her, and she conjured fleets out of nothing by sheer hypnosis. It's an old story." "Eleven hundred years isn't so long," said the girl. "Eleven hundred years, fourteen local months come next tonight." "You weren't alive eleven hundred years ago," said Casher. TTe stood up from the remains of their meal and wandered over toward the window. That terrible piece of religious jewelry made him uncomfortable. He knew that it was against all laws to ship religion from world to world. What would he do, what could he do, now that he had actually beheld an image of the God Nailed High? That was exactly the kind of contraband which the police and customs robots of hundreds of worlds were looking for. The Instrumentality was easy about most tilings, but the transplanting of religion was one of its hostile obsessions. Religions leaked from world to world anyhow. It was said that sometimes even the underpeople and robots carried bits of religion through space, though this seemed improbable. The Instrumentality left religion alone when it had a settled place on a single planet, but the Lords of the Instrumentality themselves shunned other people's devotional lives and simply took good care that fanaticism did not once more flare up between the stars, once again bringing wild hope and great death to all the mankinds. And now, thought Casher, the Instrumentality has been good to me in its big impersonal collective way, but what will it do when my brain is on fire with forbidden knowledge? The girl's voice called him. "I have the answer to your problem, Casher," said she, "if you would only listen to me. I am the Hechizera of Gonfalon, at least I am as much as any one person can be printed on another. " His jaw dropped as he turned back to her. "You mean that you, child, really are imprinted with this woman Agatha Madigan? Really imprinted?" "I have all her skills, Casher," said the girl quietly, "and a few more which I have learned on my own." "But I thought it was just a story!" said Casher. "If you're that terrible woman from Gonfalon, you don't need me. I'm quitting. Now." Casher walked toward the door. Disgusted, finished, through. She might be a child, she might be charming, she might need help, but if she came from that terrible old story, she did not need him. "Oh, no you don't," said she. IX T Tnexpected, she took her place in the doorway, barring it. In her hand was the image of the man on the two pieces of wood. Ordinarily Casher would not have pushed a lady. Such was his haste that he did so this time. When he touched her, it was like welded steel ; neither her gown nor her body yielded his strong hand and heavy push. "And now what?" she asked gently. Looking back, he saw that the real T'ruth, the smiling girlwoman, still stood soft and real in the window. Deep within, he began to give up; he had heard of hypnotists who could project, but he had never met anyone as strong as this. She was doing it, but how was she doing it? Or was she doing it? The operation could be subvolitional. There might be some art carried over from her animal past which even her re-formed mind could not explain. Operations too subtle, too primordial for analysis. Or skills which she used without understanding. "I project," she said. "I see you do," he replied glumly and flatly. "I do kinesthetics," she said. His knife whipped out of his bootsheath and floated in the air in front of him. He snatched it out of the air instinctively. It wormed a little in his grasp, but the force on the knife was nothing more than he had felt when passing big magnetic engines. "I blind," she said. The room went totally dark for him. "I hear," he said, and prowled at her like a beast, going by his memory of the room and by the very soft sound of her breathing. He had noticed by now that the simulacrum of herself which she had put in the doorway did not make any sound at all, not even that of breathing. He knew that he was near her. His fingertips reached out for her shoulder or her throat. He did not mean to hurt her, merely to show her that two could play at tricks. "I stun," she said, and her voice came at him from all directions. It echoed from the ceiling, came from all five walls of the old odd room, from the open windows, from both the doors. He felt as though he were being lifted into space and turned slowly in a condition of weightlessness. He tried to retain selfcontrol, to listen for the one true sound among the many false sounds, to trap the girl by some outside chance. "I make you remember," said her multiple echoing voice. For an instant he did not see how this could be a weapon, even if the turtle-girl had learned all the ugly tricks of the Hechizera of Gonfalon. But then he knew. T T e saw his uncle, Kuraf , again.  He saw his old apartments vividly around himself. Kuraf was there. The old man was pitiable, hateful, drunk, horrible; the girl on Kuraf's lap laughed at him, Casher O'Neill, and she laughed at Kuraf too. Casher had once had a teenager's passionate concern with sex and at the same time he had a teenager's dreadful fear of all the unstated, invisible implications of what the man-woman relationship, gone sour, gone wrong, gone bad, might be. The presentmoment Casher remembered the long-ago Casher, and as he spun in the web of T'ruth's hypnotic powers he found himself back with the ugliest memory he had: Mizzer. The colonels had taken Kaheer itself, and they ultimately let Kuraf run away to the pleasure planet of Ttiolle. But Kuraf's companions, who had debauched the old republic of the Twelve Niles, those people! They did not go. The soldiers, stung to fury, had cut them down with knives. Casher thought of the blood sticky on the floors, blood gushing purple into the carpets, blood bright red and leaping like a fountain when a white throat ended its last gurgle, blood turning brown where handprints had left it on marble tables. The warm palace, long ago, had gotten the sweet sick stench of blood all the way through it. The young Casher had never known that people had so much blood inside them, or that so much could pour out on the perfumed sheets, the tables still set with food and drink, or that blood could creep across the floor in growing pools as the bodies of the dead yielded up their last few nasty sounds and their terminal muscular spasms. Before that day of Butchery had ended, one thousand, three hundred and eleven human bodies, ranging in age from two months to eighty-nine years, had been carried out of the palaces once occupied by Kuraf. Kuraf. under sedation, was waiting for a starship to take him to perpetual exile and Casher -- Casher himself O'Neill! -- was shaking the hand of Colonel Wedder, whose orders had caused all the blood. The hand was washed and the nails pared and cleaned, but the cuff of the sleeve was still rimmed with the dry blood of some other human being. Colonel Wedder either did not notice his own cuff, or he did not care. "Touch and yield!" said a girlvoice out of nowhere. Casher found himself on all fours in the room, his sight suddenly back again, the room un changed, and T'ruth smiling. "I fought you," she said. He did not trust himself to speak. He reached for his water-glass, looking at it closely to see if there were any blood on it. Of course not. Not here. Not this time, not this place. He pulled himself to his feet. The girl has sense enough not to help him. She stood there in her thin modest shift, looking very much like a wise female child, while he stood up and drank thirstily. He refilled the glass and drank again. Then, only then, did he turn to her and speak. "Do you do all that?" She nodded. "Alone. Without drugs or machinery?" She nodded again. "Child," he cried out, "you're not a person! You're a whole weapons system all by yourself. What are you, really. Who are you?" "I am the turtle child T'ruth," she said, "and I am the loyal property and loving servant of my good master, the Mister and Owner Murray Madigan." "Madame," said Casher, "you are almost a thousand years old. I am at your service. I do hope you will let me go free later on. And especially, that you will take that religious picture out of my mind." As Casher spoke, she picked a locket from the table. He did not notice it. It was an ancient watch or a little round box, swinging on a thin gold chain. "Watch this," said the child, "if you trust me, and repeat what I then say." (Nothing at all happened: nothing -- anywhere.) dasher said to her, "You're  making me dizzy, swinging that ornament. Put it back on. Isn't that the one you were wearing?" "No, Casher, it isn't." "What were we talking about?" demanded Casher. "Something," said she. "Don't you remember?" "No," said Casher brusquely. "Sorry, but I'm hungry again." He wolfed down a sweet roll encrusted with sugar and decorated with fruits. His mouth full, he washed the food down with water. At last he spoke to her. "Now what?" She had watched with timeless grace. "There's no hurry, Casher. Minutes or hours, they don't matter." "Didn't you want me to fight somebody after Gosigo left me here?" "That's right," she said, with terrible quiet. "I seem to have had a fight right here in this room." He stared around stupidly. She looked around the room, very cool. "It doesn't look as though anybody's been fighting here, does it?" "There's no blood here, no blood at all. Everything is clean." "Pretty much so." "Then why," said Casher, "should I think I had a fight?" "This wild weather on Henriada sometimes upsets offworlders until they get used to it," said T'ruth mildly. The old room with the goldenoak furniture swam around him. The world outside was strange with the sunlit marshes and wide bayous trailing off to the forever-thundering storm, just over the horizon, which lay beyond the weather machines. Casher shrugged and shivered. He looked straight at the girl. She stood erect and looked at him with the even regard of a reigning empress. Her young budding breasts barely showed through the thinness of her shift; she wore golden flat-heeled shoes. Around her neck there was a thin gold chain, but the object on the chain hung down inside her dress. It excited him a little to think of her flat chest barely budding into womanhood. He had never been a man who had an improper taste for children, but there was something about this person which was not child-like at all. And around the edge of his mind there flickered up hot little torments of memory. "Now I remember," he cried, "you have me here to kill somebody. You are sending me into a fight." "You are going to a fight, Casher. I wish I could send somebody else, not you, but you are the only person here strong enough to do the job." Impasively he took her hand. The moment he touched her, she ceased to be a child or an underperson. She felt tendei and exciting, like the most desirable and important person he had ever known. His sister? But he had no sister. He felt he was himself terribly, unendurably important to her. He did not want to let her hand go, but she withdrew from his touch with an authority which no decent man could resist. "You must fight to the death, now, Casher," she said, looking at him as evenly as might a troop commander examine a special soldier selected for a risky mission. X Tie nodded. He was bred of having his mind confused. He knew something had happened to him after the forgetty, Gosigo, had left him at the front door, but he was not at all sure of what it was. They seemed to have had a sort of meal together in this room. He felt that he was in love with the child, though he knew that she was not even a human being. He remembered something about her living ninety thousand years and he remembered something else about her having gotten the name and the skills of the greatest battle hypnotist of all history, the Hechizera of Gonfalon. There was something strange, something frightening about that chain around her neck. There were things he had hoped he would never have to know. He strained at the thought and it broke like a bubble. "I'm a fighter," he said. "Give me my fight and let me know." "He can kill you. I hope not... but you must not kill him. He is immortal and insane; but in the law of Old North Australia, from which my master, the Mister and Owner Murray Madigan, is an exile, we must not hurt a house guest, nor may we turn him away in a time of great need." "What do I do?" snapped Casher impatiently. "You fight him. Frighten him Make his poor crazy mind fearful that he will meet you again." "I'm supposed to do this?" "You can," she said very seriously. "I've already tested you. That's why you have the little spot of amnesia about this room." "But why? Why bother? Why not get some of your human servants and have them tie him up or put him in a padded room?" "They can't deal with him. He is too strong, too big, too clever, even though insane. Beside, they don't dare fdllow him." "Where does he go?" said Casher sharply. "Into the control room," replied T'ruth, as if it were the saddest phrase ever uttered. "What's wrong with that? Even a place as fine as Beauregard can't have too much of a control room. Put locks on the control." "It's not that kind of a control room." Almost angry, he shouted, "Whal is it, then?" "The control room," she answered, "is for a planoform ship. This house -- These counties, all the way to Mottile on the one side and to Ambiloxi on the other -- The sea itself, way out into the Gulf of Esperanza. All this is one ship." Casher's professional interest took over. "If it's turned off, he can't do any harm." "It's not turned off," she said. "My master leaves it on a very little bit. That way, he can keep Ae weather machines going and make this edge of Henriada a very pleasant place." tC' r ou mean," said Casher, "that you'd risk letting a lunatic fly all these estates off into space." "He doesn't even fly." "What does he do, then?" yelled Casher. "When he gets at the controls, he just hovers." "He hovers? By the Bell, girl, don't try to fool me. If you hover a place as big as this, you could wipe out the whole planet any moment. There have been only two or three pilots in the history of space who would be able to hover a machine like this one." "He can, though," insisted the little girl. "Who is he, anyhow?" "I thought you knew. His name is John Joy Tree." "Tree the Go-Captain?" Casher shivered in the warm room. "He died a long time ago after he made that record flight." "He did not die. He bought immortality and went mad. He came here and he lives under my master's protection." "Oh," said Casher. There was nothing else he would say. John Joy Tree, the great Norstrilian who took the first of the Long Plunges outside the galaxy; he was like Magno Taliano of ages ago, who could fly space on his living brain alone. But fight him? How could anybody fight him? Pilots are for piloting; killers loving or forgetting. When you mix up the purposes, everything goes wrong. Casher went down abruptly. "Do you have any more of that coffee?" "You don't need coffee," she said. He looked up inquiringly. "You're a fighter. You need a war. That's it," she said, pointing with her girlish hand to a small doorway which looked like the entrance to a closet. "Just go in there. He's in there now, tinkering with the machines again. Making me wait for my master to get blown to bits at any minute! And I've put up with it for over a hundred years." "Go yourself," he said. "You've been in a ship's control room," she declared. "Yes," he nodded. "You know how people go all naked and frightened inside. You know how much training it takes to make a go-captain. What do you think happens to me?" At long last, her voice was shrill, angry, excited, childish. "What happens?" said Casher dully, not caring very much; he felt weary in every bone. Useless battles, murder he had to try, dead people arguing after their ballads had already grown out of fashion. Why didn't the Hechizera of Gonfalon do her own work? # Catching his thought she screeched at him, "Because I can't!" "All right," said Casher. "Why not?" "Because I turn into me." A little startled, Casher said, "You what?" "I'm a turtle child. My shape is human. My brain is big. But I'm a turtle. No matter how much my master needs me, I'm just a turtle." "What's that got to do with it?" "What do turtles do when they're faced with danger? Not underpeople-turtles, but real turtles, little animals. You must have heard of them somewhere." "I've seen them," said Casher, "on some world or other. They pull into their shells." "That's why I do," she wept, "when I sould be defending my master. I can meet most things. I am not a coward. But in that control room, I forget, forget!" "Send a robot, then!" She almost screamed at him. "A robot against John Joy Tree? Are you mad, too?" Casher admitted, in a mumble, that on second thought it wouldn't do much good to send a robot against the greatest gocaptain of them all. He concluded lamely, "I'll go, if you want me to." "Go now," she shouted. "Go right in!" She pulled at his arm, halfdragging and half-leading him to the little brightened door which looked so innocent. "But -- " he said. "Keep going," she hissed. "This is all we ask of you. Don't kill him, but frighten him, fight him, wound him if you must. You can do it. I can't." She sobbed as she tugged at him. "I'd just be me." Before he knew quite what had happened she opened the door. The light beyond was clear and light and tinged with blue, the way the skies of Manhome, Mother Earth, were shown in all the viewers. He let her push him in through the door. He heard the door click behind him. Before he even took in the details of the room or noticed the man in the go-captain's chair, the flavoring and meaning of the room struck him like a blow against his throat. This room, he thought, is hell. He wasn't even sure that he remembered where he had learned the word "hell." It denoted all good turned to evil, all hope to anxiety, all wishes to greed. Somehow, this room was it. And then... XI A nd then the chief occupant of hell turned and looked squarely at him. If this was John Joy Tree, he did not look insane. He was a handsome, chubby man with a red complexion, bright eyes, dancing-blue in color, and a mouth which was as mobile as the mouth of a temptress. "Good day." "How do you do?" said Casher inanely. "I do not know your name," said the ruddy brick man, speaking in a tone of voice which was not the least bit insane. "I am Casher O'Neill, from the city of Kaheer on the planet Mizzer." "Mizzer?" laughed John Joy Tree. "I spent a night there, long, long ago. The entertainment was most unusual. But we have other things to talk about. You have come here to kill the undergirl T'ruth. You received your orders from the honorable Rankin Meiklejohn, may he soak in drink! The child has caught you and now she wants you to kill me, but she does not dare utter those words." John Joy Tree, as be spoke, shifted the spaceship controls to stand-by, and got ready to get out of his captain's seat. Casher protested, "She said said you might kill me." "I might, at that." The immortal pilot stood on the floor. He was a full head shorter than Casher but he was a strong and formidable man. The blue light of the room made him look clear, sharp, distinct. The whole flavor of the situation tickled the fear-nerves inside Casher's body. He suddenly felt that he wanted very much to go to a bathroom, but he felt quite surely that if he turned his back on this man, in this place, he would die like a felled ox in a stockyard. He had to face John Joy Tree. "Go ahead," said the pilot. "Fight me." "I didn't say that I would fight you," said Casher. "I am supposed to frighten you and I do not know how to do it." "This isn't getting us anywhere," said John Joe Tree. "Shall we go into the outer room and let poor little T'ruth give us a drink? You can just tell her that you failed." "I think," said Casher, "that I am more afraid of her than I am of you." John Joy Tree flung himself into a comfortable passenger's chair. "AH right, then. Do something. Do you want to box? Glover? Bare fists? Or would you like swords? Or wirepoints? There are some over there in the closet. Or we can each take a pilot ship and have a ship-duel out in space." "That wouldn't make much sense," said Casher, "me fighting a ship against the greatest go-captain of them all." John Joy Tree greeted this with an ugly underlaugh, a barely audible sound which made Casher feel the whole situation was ridiculous. "But I do have one advantage," said Casher. "I know who you are and you do not know who I am." "How could I tell," said John Joy Tree, "when people keep on getting born all over the place?" He gave Casher a scornful, comfortable grin. There was charm in the man's poise. Keeping his eyes focused directly on Casher, he felt for a carafe and poured himself a drink. He gave Casher an ironic toast and Casher took it, standing frightened and alone. More alone than he had ever been before in his life. Suddenly John Joy Tree sprang  lightly to his feet and stared with a complete change of expression past Casher. Casher did not dare look around. This was some old fighting trick. Tree spat out the words, "You've done it then! This time you will violate all the laws and kill me. This fashionable oaf is not just one more trick." A voice behind Casher called softly, "I don't know." It was a man's voice, old, slow and tired. Casher had heard no one come in. Casher's years of training stood him in good stead. He skipped sidewise in four or five steps, never taking his eyes off John Joy Tree, until the other man had come into his field of vision. The man who stood there was tall, thin, yellow-skinned and yellow-haired. His eyes were an old sick blue. He glanced at Casher and said: "I'm Madigan." Was this the master? thought Casher. Was this the being whom that lovely child had been imprinted to adore? He had no more time for thought. Madigan whispered, as if to no one in particular, "You find me waking. You find him sane. Watch out." Madigan lunged for the pilot's controls, but his tall, thin old body could not move very fast. John Joy Tree jumped out of his chair and ran for the controls too. Casher tripped him. Tree fe I !, rolled over, and got halfway up, one knee and one foot on the floor. In his hand there shimmered a knife very much like Casher's own. Casher felt the flame of his body as some unknown force flung him against the wall. He stared, wild with fear. Madigan had climbed into the pilot's seat and was fiddling with the controls as though he might blow Henriada out of space at any second. John Joy Tree glanced at his old host and then turned his attention to the man in front of him. There was another man there. Casher knew him. He looked familiar. It was himself, rising and leaping like a snake, left arm weaving the knife for the neck of John Joy Tree. The image-Casher hit Tree with a . thud that resounded through the room. Tree's bright blue eyes had turned crazy-mad. His knife caught the image-Casher in the abdomen, thrust hard and deep, and left the young man gasping on the floor, trying to push the bleeding entrails back into his belly. The blood poured from the image-Casher all over the rug. Blood! Casher suddenly knew what he had to do and how he could do it -- all without anybody telling him. TTe created a third Casher on the far side of the room fid gave him iron gloves. There was himself, unheeded against the wall; there was the dying Casher on the floor; there was the third, stalking toward John Joy Tree. "Death is here," screamed the third Casher, with a voice which Casher recognized as a fierce crazy simulacrum of his own. Tree whirled around. "You're not real," he said. Image-Casher stepped around the console and hit Tree with an iron glove. The pilot jumped away, a hand reaching up to his bleeding face. John Joy Tree screamed at Madigan, who was playing with the dials without even putting on the pinlighter helmet. "You got her in here?" he screamed. "You got her in here with this young man! Get her out!" "Who?" said Madigan softly and absentmindedly. "T'ruth. That witch of yours. I claim guest-right by all the ancient laws. Get her out." The real-Casher, standing at the wall, did not know how he controlled the image-Casher with the iron gloves, but control him he did. He made him speak, in a voice as frantic as Tree's own voice: "John Joy Tree, I do not bring you death. I bring you blood. My iron hands will split your eyes. Blind sockets will stare in your face. My iron hands will split your teeth and break your jaw a thousand times, so that no doctor, no machine will ever fix you. My iron hands will crush your arms, turn your hands into living rags. My iron hands will break your legs. Look at the blood, John Joy Tree! There will be a lot more blood. You have killed me once. See that young man on the floor." They both glanced at the first imageCasher, who had finally shuddered into death in the great rug. A pool of blood lay in front of the body of the youth. John Joy Tree turned to the image-Casher and said to him, "You're the Hechizera of Gonfalon. You can't scare me. You're a turtlegirl and can't really hurt me." "Look at me," said real-Casher. John Joy Tree glanced back and forth between the duplicates. Fright began to show. Both the Cashers now shouted, in crazy voices which came from the depths of Casher's own mind : "Blood you shall have! Blood and ruin. But we will not kill you. You will live in ruin, blind, emasculated, armless, legless. You will be fed through tubes. You cannot die and you will weep for death but no one will hear you." "Why?" screamed Tree. "Why? What have I done to you?" "You remind me," howled Casher, "of my home. You remind me of the blood poured by Colonel Wedder when the poor useless victims of my uncle's lust paid with their blood for his revenge. You remind me of myself, John Joy Tree, and I am going to punish you as I myself might be punished." T ost in the mists of lunacy,  -- John Joy Tree was still a brave man. He flung his knife unexpectedly at real-Casher. Image-Casher, in a tremendous bound, leaped across the room and caught the knife on an iron glove. It clattered against the iron glove and then fell silent into the rug. Casher saw what he had to see. He saw the place of Kaheer, covered with death, with the den death -- the dead men holding little packages they had tried to save, the girls, with their throats cut, lying in their own blood but with the lipstick still even and the eyebrow-pencil still pretty on their dead faces. He saw a dead child holding a broken doll, looking like a broken doll itself. He saw these things and he made John Joy Tree see  them too. "You're a bad man." said John Joy Tree. "I am very bad," said Casher. "Will you let me go, if I never enter this room again?" Image-Casher snapped off, both the body on the floor and the fighter with the iron gloves. Casher did not know how T'ruth had taught him the lost art of fighter-replication, but he had certainly done it well. "The lady told me you could go." "But who are you going to use," said John Joy Tree, calm, sad and logical, "for your dreams of blood if you don't use me?" "I don't know," said Casher. "I follow my fate. Go now, if you do not want my iron gloves to crush you." John Joy Tree trotted ou'; of the room, beaten. Only then did Casher, exhausted, grab a curtain to hold himself upright and look around the room freely. The evil atmosphere had gone. Madigan, old though he was, had locked all the controls on stand-by. He walked over to Casher. "Thank you. She did not invent you. She found you and put you to my service." Casher coughed out, "The girl. Yes." "My girl," corrected Madigan. "She could not have thought you up. She is my dead wife over again. The citizeness Agatha might have done it. But not T'ruth." Casher looked at the man as he talked. The host wore the bottoms of some very cheap yellow pajamas and a washable bathrobe which had once been stripes of purple, lavender and white. Now it was faded, like its wearer. Casher also saw the white clean plastic surgical implants on the man's arms, where the machines and tubes hooked in to keep him alive. "I sleep a lot," said Murray Madigan, "but I am still the master of Beauregard. I am grateful to you." The hand was frail, withered, dry, without strength. The old voice whispered: "Tell her to reward you. You can have anything on my estate. Or you can have anything on Henriada. She manages it all for me." Then the old blue eyes opened wide and sharp and Murray Madigan was once again the man, just momentarily, that he had been hundreds of years ago -- a Norstrilian trader, sharp, shrewd, wise and not unkind. He added sharply: "Enjoy her company. She is a good child. But do not try to take her." "Why not?" said Casher, surprised at his own bluntness. "Because if you do, she will die. She is mine. Imprinted to me. I had her made and she is mine. Without me she would die in a few days. Do not take her." Casher saw the old man leave the room by a secret door. He left himself, the way he had come in. He did not see Madigan again for two days, and by that time the old man had gone far back into his cataleptic sleep. 'T'wo days later T'ruth took Casher to visit the sleeping Madigan. "You can't go in there," said Eunice in a shocked voice " Nobody goes in there. That's the master's room." "I'm taking him in," said T'ruth calmly. She had pulled a cloth-of-gold curtain aside and she was spinning the combination locks on a massive steel door. It was set in Daimoni material. The maid went on protesting, "But even you, little ma'am, can't take him in there!" "Who says I can't?" said T'ruth calmly and challengingly. The awfulness of the situation sank in on Eunice. In a small voice she muttered, "If you're taking him in, you're taking him in, but it's never been done before." "Of course it hasn't Eunice, not in your time. But Casher O'Neill has already met the mister and owner. He has fought for the mister and owner. Do you think I would take a stray guest in to look at the master, just like that?" "Oh, not at all, no," said Eunice. "Then go away, woman," said the lady-child. "You don't want to see this door open, do you?" "Oh, no," shrieked Eunice and fled, putting her hands over her ears as though that would shut out the sight of the door. When the maid had disappeared, T'ruth pulled with her whole weight against the handle of the heavy door. Casher expected the mustiness of the tomb or the medicine-smell of a hospital: he was astonished when fresh air and warm sunlight poured out from that heavy, mysterious door. The actual opening was so narrow, so low, that Casher had to step sidewise as he followed T'ruth into the room. The master's room was enormous. The windows were flooded with perpetual sunlight. The landscape outside must have been the way Henriada loaded in its prime, when Mottile was a of vacationers and Ambiloxi a port feeding worlds halfwav across the galaxy. There was no sign of the ugly snaky storms which worried and pestered Henriada in these later years. Everything was landscape, order, neatness, the triumph of man, as though Turner had painted it. nphe room itself, like the other great living-room of the estate of Beauregard, was an exuberant neo-baroque in which the architect, himself half-mad, had been given wild license to work out his fantasies in steel, plastic, plaster, wood and stone. The ceiling was not flat: it had a nave. The four comers of the room were each alcoves, cutting deep into the four sides, so that the room was in effect an octagon. The propriety and prettiness of the room had been a little diminished by the shoving of the furniture to one side, sofas, upholstered armchairs, marble tables and knicknack stands all in an indescribable melange to the left, while the right hand part of the room, facing the master window with the illusory landscape, was equipped like a surgery with an operating table, hydraulic lifts, bottles of clear and colored fluid hanging from chrome stands and two large devices which (Casher later surmised) must have been heart-lung and kidney machines. The alcoves, in their turn, were wilder. One was an archaic funeral parlor with an immense coffin, draped in black velvet, resting on a heavy teak stand. The next was a spaceship control cabin of the oM kind, with the levers, switches and controls all in plain sight -- the meters: actually read the galacticallystable location of this very place, and to do so they had to whirl mightily -- as well as a pilot's chair with the usual choice of helmets and the straps and shock absorbers. The third alcove was a simple bedroom done in very old-fashioned taste, the walls a Wedgewood blue with deep winecolored drapes, coverlets and pillowcases marking a sharp but tolerable contrast. The fourth alcove was the copy of a fortress. It might even be a fortress; the door was heavy and the walls looked as though they might be Daimoni material, indestructible by any imaginable means. Cases of emergency food and water were stacked against the walls. Weapons which looked oiled and primed stood in their racks, together with three different calibers of wirepoint. The alcoves had no people in them. The parlor was deserted. The mister and owner Murray Madigan lay naked on the operating table. Two ox three wires led to gauges attached to his body. Casher thought that he could see a faint motion of toe chest, as the cataleptic man breathed at a rate one-tenth normal or less. The girl-lady, T'ruth, was not the least embarrassed. "I check him four or five times a day. I never let people in here. But you're special, Casher. He's talked with you and fought beside you and he knows that he owes you his life. You're the first human person ever to get into this room." "I'll wager," said Casher, "that the Administrator of Henriada, the Honorable Rankin Meiklejohn, would give up some of his 'honorable' just to get in here and have one look around. He wonders what Madigan is doing when Madigan is doing nothing." "He's not just doing nothing," said T'ruth sharply. "He's sleeping. It's not everybody who can sleep for forty or fifty or sixty thousand years and can wake up a few times a month, just to see how things are going." Casher started to whistle and then stopped himself, as though he feared to waken the unconscious, naked old man. "So that's why he chose you." r T" , ruth corrected him as she washed her hands vigorously in a wash-basin. "That's why he had me made. Turtle stock, three hundred years. Multiply that with intensive stroon treatments, three hundred times. Ninety thousand years. Then he had me printed to love him and adore him. He's not my master, you know. He's my god." "Your what?" "You heard me. Don't get upset. I'm not going to give you any illegal memories. I worship him. That's what I was printed for, when my little turtle eyes opened and they put me back in the tank to enlarge my brain and to make a woman out of me. That's why they printed every memory of the citizeness Agatha Madigan right into my brain. I'm what he wanted. Just what he wanted. I'm the most wanted being on any planet. No wife, no sweetheart, no mother has ever been wanted as much as he wants me now, when he wakes up and knows that I am still here. You're a smart man. Would you trust any machine -- any machine at all -- for ninety thousand years?" "It would be hard," said Casher, "to get batteries of monitors long enough for them to repair each other over that long a time. But that means you have ninety thousand years of it. Four times, five times a day. I can't even multiply the numbers. Don't you ever get tired of it?" "He's my love, he's my joy, he's my darling little boy," she carolled, as she lifted his eyelids and put colorless drops in each eye. Absentmindedly she explained, "With this slow a metabolism, there's always some danger that the eyelids will stick to his eyeballs. This is part of the checkup." She tilted the sleeping man's head, looked earnestly into each eye. Then she stepped a few paces aside and put her face close to the dial of a gently humming machine. There was the sound of a shot. Casher almost reached for his gun, which he did not have. The child turned back to him with a mischievous smile. "Sorry, I should have warned you. That's my noisemaker. I watch the encephalograph to make sure his brain keeps a little auditory intake. It showed up with the noise. He's asleep, very deeply asleep, but he's not drifting downward into death." Back at the table she pushed Madigan's chin upward so that the head leaned far back on its neck. Deftly holding the forehead, she took a retractor, opened his mouth with her fingers, depressed the tongue and looked down into the throat. "No accumulations there," she muttered, as if to herself. She pushed the head back into a comfortable position. She seemed on the edge of another set of operations when it was obvious that an idea occurred to her. "Go wash your hands, thoroughly, over there, at the basin. Then push the timer down and be sure you hold your hands under the sterilizer until the timer goes off. You can help me turn him over. I don't have help here. You're the first visitor." Casher obeyed and while he washed his hands he saw the girl drench her hands with some flower-scented unguent. She began to massage the unconscious body with professional expertness, even with a degree of roughness. As he stood with his hands under the sterilizer-drier, Casher marvelled at the strength of those girlish arms and those little, hands. Indefatigably they strok ed, rubbed, pummelled, pulled, stretched and poked the old body. The sleeping man seemed to be utterly unaware of it but Casher thought that he could see a better skin color and muscle tone appearing. He walked back to the table and stood facing T'ruth. A huge peacock walked across the imaginary lawn outside the window, his tail shimmering in a paroxysm of colors. 'T'ruth saw the direction of A Casher's glance. "Oh, I program that too. He likes it when he wakes up. Don't you think he was clever, before he went into catalepsis, to have me made? To have me created to love him and to care for him? It helps that I'm a girl. I can't ever love anybody but him, and it's easy for me to remember that this is the man I love. And it's safer for him. Any man might get bored with these responsibilities. I don't." "Yet -- " said Casher. "Shh," she said, "wait a bit. This takes care." Her strong little fingers were now plowing deep into the abdomen of the naked old man. She closed her eyes so that she could concentrate all her senses on the one act of tactile impression. She took her hands away and stood erect. "All clear," she said. "I've got to find out what's going on inside him. But I don't dare use X-rays on him. Think of the radiation he'd build up in a hundred years or so. Here, now. You can help me turn him over, but watch the wires. Those are the monitor controls. They report his physiological processes, radio a message to me if anything goes wrong, and meanwhile supply the missing neurophysical impulses if any part of the automatic nervous system began to fade out or just simply went off." "Has that ever happened?" "Never," she said, "not yet. But I'm ready. Watch that wire -- you're turning him too fast There now, that's right. You can stand back while I massage him on the back." She went back to her job of being a masseuse. Starting at the muscles joining the skull to the neck, she worked her way down the body, pouring ointment on her hands from time to time. When she got to his legs she seemed to work particularly hard. She lifted the feet, bent the knees, slapped the calves. Her face cleared. "He's all right. He'll get along well for the next two hours. I'll have to give him a little sugar then. All he's getting now is normal saline." She stood facing him. There was a faint glow in her cheeks from the violent exercise in which she had been indulging, but she still looked both the child and the lady -- the child irrecoverably remote, hidden in her down wisdom from the muddled world of adults, and the lady, mistress in her own home, her own estates, her own planet, serving her master with almost immortal love. "I was going to ask you, back there --  " Casher started. "You were going to ask me?" He spoke heavily. "I was going to ask you, what happens to you when he dies?" "I couldn't care less," her voice sang out. He could see by the open, honest smile on her face that she meant it. "I'm his. I belong to him. That's what I'm for." She passed Casher, almost pulled herself clear of the floor tugging on the great inside levers of the main door. She gestured him past. He stooped and stepped through. "Turn away again," she said. "All I'm going to do is to spin the dials, but they're cued to give any viewer a bad headache so he will forget the combination. Even robots. I'm the only person tuned to these doors." He heard the dials spinning but he did not look around. She murmured, almost under her breath, "I'm the only one. The only one." nphey proceeded down a corri- dor, forgotten pictures hanging on the walls, unremembered luxuries left untouched by centuries of neglect. The bright yellow light of Henriada poured in through an open doorway on their right. It must be a room, thought Casher, with its window open. From the room came snatches of a man singing while playing a stringed instrument. Later, Casher found that this was a verse of the Henriada Song, the one which went: Don't put your ship in the Boom Lagoon, Look up North for the raving wave. Henriada's boiled away But Ambiloxi's a saving grave. They entered the room. A gentleman stood up to greet them. It was the great go-pilot, John Joy Tree. His ruddy face smiled, his bright blue eyes lit up, a little condescendingly, as he greeted his small hostess, but then his glance took in Casher O'Neill. The effect was sudden, and evil. John Joy Tree looked away from both of them. The phrase which he had started to use stuck in his throat. He said, in a different voice, very "away" and deeply troubled, "There is blood all over this place. There is a man of blood right here. Excuse me. I am going to be sick." He trotted past them and out the door which they had entered. "You have passed a test," said T'ruth. "Your help to my master has solved the problem of the captain and honorable John Joy Tree. He will not go near that control room if he thinks that you are there." "Do you have more tests for me? Still more? By now, you ought to know me well enough not to need tests." "I am not a person," she said, "but just a built-up copy of one. I am getting ready to give you your weapon. This is a communications room as well as a music room. Would you like something to eat or drink?" "Just water," he said. "At your hand," said T'ruth. A rock-crystal carafe had been standing on the table beside him, unnoticed. Or had she transported it into the room with one of the tricks of the Hechizera, the dreaded Agatha herself? It didn't matter. He drank. Trouble was coming. r TTuth had swung open a polished cabinet panel. The communicator was the kind they mount in pianoforming ships right beside the pilot. The rental on one of them was enough to make any planetary government reconsider its annual budget. "That's yours?" cried Casher. "Why not?" said the little-girl lady. "I have four or five." "But you're rich!" "I'm not. My master is. I belong to my master, too." "But things like this. He can't handle them. How does he manage?" "You mean money and things?" The girlish part of her came out. She looked pleased, happy and mischievous. "I manage them for him. He was the richest man on Henriada when I came here. He had credits of stroon. Now he is about forty times richer." "He's a Rod McBan!" cried Casher. "No, not even near. Mister McBan had a lot more money than we. But he's rich. Where do you think all the people from Henriada went?" "I don't know," said Casher. "To four new planets. The? belong to my master and he charges the new settlers a very small land-rent." "You bought them?" said Casher, "For him," smiled T'rutk "Haven't you heard of planetbrokers?" "But that's a gambler's business!" said Casher. "I gambled," she said, "and I won. Now keep quiet and watch me." She pressed a button. "Instant message." "Instant message," repeated the machine. "What priority?" "War news, double A one, subspace penalty." "Confirmed," said the machine. "The planet Mizzer. Now. War and peace information. Will fighting end soon?" The machine clucked to itself. Casher, knowing the prices of this kind of communication, almost felt that he could see the artificial spurt of money go out Of Henriada's budget as the machines reached across the galaxy, found Mizzer and came back with the answer. "Skirmishing. Seventh Nile. Ends three local days." "Close message," said T'ruth. The machine went off. T'ruth turned to him. "You're going home soon, Casher, if you can pass a few little tests." He stared at her and blurted, "I need my weapons, my cruiser and my laser." "You'll have weapons. Better ones than those. Right now, I want you to go to the front door. When you have opened the door, you will not let anybody in. Close the door. Then please come back to me here, dear Casher, and if you are still alive, I will have some other things for you to do." dasher turned in bewilderment.  It did not occur to him to contradict her. He could end up a forgetty, like the maidservant Eunice or the Administrator's brown man, Gosigo. Down the halls he walked. He met no one except for a few shy cleaning-robots who bowed their heads politely as he passed. He found the front door. It stopped him. It looked like wood on the outside but it was actually a Daimoni door, made of nearindestructible material. There was no sign of a key or dials or controls. Acting like a man in a dream, he took a chance that the door might be keyed to himself. He put his right palm firmly against it, at the left or opening edge. The door swung in. Meiklejohn was there. Gosigo held the Administrator upright. It must have been a rough trip. The Administrator's face was bruised and there was a trickle of blood coming out of the corner of his mouth. His eyes focused on Casher. "You're alive. She caught you too?" Quite formally, Casher asked, "What do you want in this house?" "I have come," said the Administrator, "to see her." "To see whom?" insisted Casher. The Administrator hung almost slack in Gosigo's arms. By his own standard and in his own way, he was a very brave man indeed. His eyes looked clear even though his body was collapsing. "To see T'ruth, if she will see me," said Rankin Meiklejohn. Said Casher, "She cannot see you now. Gosigo!" The forgetty turned to Casher and gave him a bow. "You will forget me. You have not seen me." "I have not seen you, Lord. Give my greetings to your lady. Anything else?" "Yes. Take your master home, as safely and swiftly as you can." "My lord!" cried Gosigo, though this was an improper title for Casher. Casher turned around. "My lord, tell her to extend the weather machines for just a few more kilometers and I will have him home safe in ten minutes. At top speed." "I can tell her," said Casher, "but I cannot promise she will do it." "Of course," said Gosigo. He picked up the Administrator and began putting him into the ground car. Rankin Meiklejohn bawled once, like a man crying in paint. It sounded like a blurred version of the name Murray Madigan. No one heard it but for Gosigo and Casher; Gosigo busy closing the ground car, Casher pushing on the big house door. The door clicked. There was silence. The opening of the door was remembered only by the warm sweet salty stink of seaweed which had disturbed the odorpattern of the changeless, musty old house. Casher hurried back with the message about the weather machines. r Tp'ruth received the message  gravely. Without even looking at the console, she reached out and controlled it with her extended right hand while not taking her eyes off Casher for a moment. The machine clicked its agreement. T'ruth exhaled. "Thank you, Casher. Now the Instrumentality and the forgetty are gone." She stared at him, almost sadly and inquiringly. He wanted to pick her up, to crush her to his chest, to rain his kisses on her face. But he stood stock still. He did not move. This was not just the forever-loving turtlechild; this was the real mistress of Henriada. This was the Hechizera of Gonfalon, whom he had formerly thought about only in terms of a wild, melodic grand opera. "I think you are seeing me, Casher. It is hard to see people, even when you look at them every day. I think I can see you, too, Casher. It is almost time for us both to do the things which we have to do." "Which we have to do?" he whispered, hoping she might say something else. "For me, my work here on Henriada. For you, your fate on your homeland of Mizzer. That's what life is, isn't it? Doing what you have to do in the first place. We're lucky people if we find it out. You are ready, Casher. I am about to give you weapons which will make bombs and cruisers and lasers and bombs seem like nothing at all." "By the Bell, girl! Can't you tell me what those weapons are?" T'ruth stood in her innocently revealing sheath, the yellow light of the old music room pouring like a halo around her. "Yes," she said, "I can tell you now. Me." Casher felt a wild surge of erotic attraction for the innocently voluptuous child. He remembered his first insane impulse to crush her with kisses, to sweep her up with hugs, to exhaust her with all the excitement which his masculinity could bring to both of them. He looked. She stood there, calm. That sort of an idea did not ring right. He was going to get her, but he was going to get something far from fun or folly -- something, indeed, which he might not even like. TT#'hen at last he spoke, it was  " out of the deep bewilderment of his own thoughts, "What do you mean, you're going to give me yourself? It doesn't sound very romantic to me, nor the tone in which you said it." The child stepped close to him, reaching up and patting his forehead. "You're not going to get me for a night's romance, and if you did, you would be sorry. I am the property of my master and no other man. But I can do something with you which I have never done to anyone else. I can get myself imprinted on you. The technicians are already coming. You will be the turtle child. You will be the citizeness Agatha Madigan, the Hechizera of Gonfalon herself. You will be many other people -- and yourself. You will then win. Accidents may kill you, Casher, but no one will be able to kill you on purpose. Not when you're me. Poor man! Do you know what you will be giving up?" "What?" he croaked, at the edge of a great fright. He had seen danger before, but never danger from within himself. "You will not fear death, ever again, Casher. You will have to lead your life minute by minute, second by second, and you will not have the alibi that you are going to die anyhow. You will know that's not special." He nodded, understanding her words and scrabbling around his mind for a meaning. "I'm a girl, Casher... He looked at her and his eyes widened. She was a girl -- a beautiful, wonderful girl. But she was something more. She was the mistress of Henriada. She was the first of the underpeople really and truly to surpass humanity. To think that he had wanted to grab her poor little body. The body -- ah, that was sweet! -- but the power within it was the kind of thing that empires and religions are made of... and if you take the print of me, Casher, you will never lie with a woman without realizing that you know more about her than she does. You will be a seeing man among blind multitudes, a hearing person in the world of the deaf. I don't now how much fun romantic love is going to be to you after this." Gloomily he said, "If I can free my home planet of Mizzer, it will be worth it. Whatever it is." "You're not going to turn into a woman!" she laughed, "Nothing that easy. But you are going to get wisdom. And I will tell you the whole story of the Sign of the Fish before you leave here." "Not that, please," he begged. "That's a religion and the Instrumentality would never let me travel again." "I'm going to have you scrambled, Casher, so that nobody can read you for a year or two. And the Instrumentality is not going to send you back. I am. Through space-three." "It'll cost you a fine, big ship to do it." "My master will approve when I tell him, Casher. Now give me that kiss you have been wanting to give me. Perhaps you will remember something of it when you come out of scramble." She stood there. He did nothing. "Kiss me!" she commanded. He put his arm around her. She felt like a big little girl. She lifted her face. She thrust her lips up toward his. She stood on tip-toe. He kissed her the way a man might kiss a religious object. The heat and fierceness had gone out of his hopes. He had not kissed a girl, but power -- tremendous power and wisdom put into a single slight form. "Is that the way your master kisses you?" She gave him a quick smile. "How clever of you! Yes, sometimes. Come along now. We have to shoot some children before the technicians are ready. It will give you a good last chance of seeing what you can do when you have become what I am. Come along, the guns are in the hall." XV Hphey went down an enormous light-oak staircase to a floor which Casher had never seen before. It must have been the entertainment and hospitality center of Beauregard long ago, when the mister and owner Murray Madigan was himself young. The robots did a good job of keeping away the dust and the mildew. Casher saw inconspicuous little air-driers placed at strategic places, so that the rich tooled leather on the walls would not spoil, so that the velvet barstools would not become slimy with mold, so that the pool tables would not warp nor the golf clubs go out of shape with age and damp. By the Bell, he thought, that man Madigan could have entertained a thousand people at one time in a place this size. The gun-cabinet, now, that was functional. The glass shone. The velvet of oil showed on the steel and walnut of the guns. They were old earth models, very rare and very special. For actual fighting, people used the cheap artillery of the present time or wirepoints for close work. Only the richest and rarest of connoisseurs had the old earth weapons or could use them. T'ruth touched the guardrobot and waked him. The robot saluted, looked at her face and without further inquiry, opened the cabinet. "Do you know guns?" said T'ruth to Casher. "Wirepoints," he said. "Never touched a gun in my life." "Do you mind using a learninghelmet, then? I could teach you hypnotically with the special rules of the Hechizera, but they might give you a headache or upset you emotionally. The helmet is neuro-electric and it has filters." Casher nodded and saw his reflection nodding in the polished glass doors of the gun-cabinet. He was surprised to see how helpless and lugubrious he looked. But it was true. Never before in his life had he felt that a situation swept over him, washed along like a great wave, left him with no choice and no responsibility. Things were her choice now, not his, and yet he felt that her power was benign, self-limited, restricted by factors at which he could no more than guess. He had come for one weapon -- the cruiser which he had hoped to get from the Administrator Rankin Meiklejohn. She was offering him something else -- psychological weapons in which he had neither experience nor confidence. Qhe watched him attentively for  a long moment and then turned to the gun-watching robot. "You're little Harry Hadrian, aren't you? The gun-watcher." "Yes, ma'am," said the silver robot brightly, "and I'm owlbrained too. That makes me very bright." "Watch this," she said, extending her arms the width of the gun cabinet and then dropping them after a queer flutter of her hands. "Do you know what that means?" "Yes, ma'am," said the little robot quickly, the emotion showing in his toneless voice by the speed with which he spoke, not by the intonation. "It means you have-taken-over and I-am-offduty! Can-I-go-sit-in-the-garden and look-at-the-live-things?" "Not quite yet, little Harry Hadrian. There are some wind people out there now and they might hurt you. I have another errand for you first. Do you remember where the teaching helmets are?" "Silver hats on the third floor in an open closet with a wire running to each hat? Yes." "Bring one of those as fast as you can. Pull it loose very carefully from its electrical connection." The little robot disappeared in a sudden, fast, gentle clatter up the stairs. T'ruth turned back to Casher. "I am helping you. You don't have to look so gloomy about it." "I'm not gloomy. The Administrator sent me here on a crazy erperson. I find out that the person is really a little girl. Then I find out that she is not an underperson, but a frightening old dead woman, still walking around alive. My life gets turned upside down. All my plans are set aside. You propose to send me hope to fulfill my life's work on Mizzer. I've struggled for this, so many years! Now you're making it all come through, even though you are going to cook me through spacethree to do it and throw in a lot of illegal religion and hypnotic tricks that I'm not sure I can handle. Now you tell me to come along -- to shoot children with guns. I've never done anything like that in my life and yet I find myself obeying you. I'm tired out, girl, tired out. If you have put me in your power, I don't even know it. I don't even want to know it." "Here you are, Casher, on the ruined wet world of Henriada. In less than a week you will be recovering among the military casualties of Colonel Wedder's army. You will be under the clear sky of Mizzer, and the Seventh Nile will be near you, and you will be ready at long last to do what you have to do. You will have bits and pieces of memories of me. Not enough to make you find your way back here or to tell people all the secrets of Beauregard, but enough for you to remember that you have been loved. You may even -- " and she smiled very gently, with a tender wry humor on her face -- "marry some Mizzer girl because her body or her face or her manner reminds me to you." "In a week?" he gasped. "Less than that." e cried out, "Who are that you, an underperson, should run real people and manipulate their lives?" "I didn't look for power, Casher. Power doesn't usually work if you look for it. I have eightynine thousand years to live, Casher, and as long as my master lives, I shall love him and take care of him. Isn't he handsome? Isn't he wise? Isn't he the most perfect master you ever saw?" Casher thought of the old ruined-looking body with the plastic knobs set into it; he thought of the faded pajama bottoms; he said nothing. "You don't have to agree," said T'ruth. "I know I have a special way of looking at him. But they took my turtle brain and raised the IQ to above normal human level. They took me when I was a happy little girl, enchanted by the voice and the glance and the touch of my master. They took me to where this real woman lay dying and they put me into a machine and they put her into one too. When they were through, they picked me up. I had on a pink dress with pastel blue socks and pink shoes. They carried me out into the corridor, on a rug. They had finished with me. They knew that I wouldn't die. I was healthy. Can't you see it, Casher. I cried myself to sleep, nine hundred years ago." Casher could not really answer. He nodded sympathetically"I was a girl, Casher. Maybe I was a turtle once, but I don't remember that, any more than you remember your mother's womb or your laboratory bottle. In that one hour I was never tobe a girl again. I did not need go to school. I had her education, and it was a good one. She spoke twenty or more languages. She was a psychologist and a hypnotist and a strategist. She was also the tyrannical mistress of this house. I cried because my childhood wag finished, because I knew what I would have to do. I cried because I knew that I could do it. I loved my master so, but I was no longer to be the pretty little servant who brought him his tablets or his sweetmeats or his beer. Now I saw the truth As she died I had myself become Henriada. The planet was mine, to cate for, to manage, to protect my master. If I come along and I protect and help you, is that so much for a woman who will just be growing up when your grandchildren will all be dead of old age?" "No, no," stammered Casher O'Neill. "But your own life? A family, perhaps?" A nger lashed across her pretty face. Her features were the features of the delicious girlchild T'ruth, but her expression was that of the citizeness Agatha Madigan, perhaps, a worldly woman reborn to the endless worldliness of her own wisdom. "Should I order a husband from the turtle bank, perhaps? Should I hire out a piece of my master's estate, to be sold to somebody because I'm an underperson, or perhaps put to work somewhere in an industrial shop? I'm me. I may be animal, but I have more civilization in me than all the wind-people on this planet. Poor things! What kind of people are they, if they are only happy when they catch a big mutated duck and tear it to pieces, eating it raw? I'm not going to lose, Casher. I'm going to win. My master will live longer than any person has ever lived before. He gave me that mission when he was strong and wise and well in the prime of his life. I'm going to do what I was made for, Casher, and you're going to go back to Mizzer and make it free, whether you like it or not!" They both heard a happy scurrying on the staircase. The small silver robot, little Harry Hadrian, burst upon them; he carried a teaching helmet. T'ruth said, "Resume your post. You are a good boy, little Harry, and you can have time to sit in the garden later on, when it is safe." "Can I sit in a tree?" said the little robot. "Yes, if it is safe." Little Harry Hadrian resumed his post by the gun cabinet. He kept the key in his hand. It was a very strange key, sharp at the end and as long as an awl. Casher supposed that it must be one of the straight magnetic keys, cued to its lock by a series of magnetized patterns. "Sit on the floor for a minute," said T'ruth to Casher, "you're too tall for me." She slipped the helmet on his head, adjusted the levers on each side so that the helmet sat tight and true upon his skull. With a touching gesture of intimacy, for which she gave him a sympathetic apologetic little smile, she moistened the two small electrodes with her own spit, touching her finger to her tongue and then to the electrode. These went to his temples. She adjusted the verniered dials on the helmet itself, lifted the rear wire and applied it to her forehead. Casher heard the click of a switch. "That did it," he heard T'ruth's voice saying, very far away. TJe was too busy looking into  the gun cabinet. He knew them all and loved some of them. He knew the feel of their stocks on his shoulder, the glimpse of their barrels in front of his eyes, the dance of the target on their various sights, the welcome heavy weight of the gun on his supporting arm, the rewarding thrust of the stock against his shoulder when he fired. He knew all this, and did not know how he knew it. "The Hechizera, Agatha herself, was a very accomplished sportswoman," murmured T'ruth to him. "I thought her knowledge would take a second printing when I passed it along to you. Let's take these." She gestured to little Harry Hadrian who unlocked the cabinet and took out two enormous guns which looked like the long muskets mankind had on earth even before the age of space began. "If you're going to shoot children," said Casher with his newfound expertness, "these won't do. They'll tear the bodies completely to pieces." T'ruth reached into the little bag which hung from her belt. She took out three shotgun shells. "I have three more," she said. "Six children is all we need." Casher looked at the slug projecting slightly from the shotgun casing. It did not look like any shell he had ever seen before. The workmanship was unbelievably fine and precise. "What are they? I never saw these before." "Proximity stunners," she said. "Shoot ten centimeters above the head of any living thing and the stunner knocks it out." "You want the children alive?" "Alive, of course. And unconscious. They are a part of your final test." npwo hours later, after an exciting hike to the edge of the weather controls, they had the six children stretched out on the floor of the great hall. Four were little boys, two girls; they were fine-boned, soft-haired people, very thin, but they did not look too far from earth-normal. T'ruth called up a doctor-underman from among her servants. There must have been a crowd of fifty or sixty undermen and robots standing around. Far up the staircase, John Joy Tree stood hidden, half in shadow. Casher suspected that he was as inquisitive as the others but afraid of himself, Casher, "the man of blood." T'ruth said quietly but firmly to the doctor. "Can you give them a strong euphoric before you waken them? We don't want to have to pluck them out of all the curtains in the house, if they go wild when they wake up." "Nothing simpler," said the doctor-underman. He seemed to be of dog origin but Casher could not tell. He took a glass tube and touched it to the nape of each little neck. The necks were all streaked with dirt. These children had never been washed in their lives, except by the lain. "Wake them," said T'ruth. The doctor stepped back to a rolling table. It gleamed with equipment. He must have preset his devices, because all he did was to press a button and the children stirred into life. The first reaction was wildness. They got ready to bolt. The biggest of the boys, who by earthstandards would have been about ten, got three steps before he stopped and began laughing. T'ruth spoke the Old Common Tongue to them, very slow-, ly and with long spaces between the words: "Wind-children... do... you... know... where... you... are?" The biggest girl twittered back to her so fast that Casher could not understand it. T'ruth turned to Casher and said, "The girl said that she is in the Dead Place, where the air never moves and where the Old Dead Ones move around on their own business. She means us." To the wind-children she spoke again. "What... would... you... like... most?" The biggest girl went from child to child. They nodded agreement vigorously . They formed a circle and began a little chant. By the second repetition around, Casher could make it out. Shig -- shag -- shuggery shuck shuck shuck ! What all of us need is an all-around duck. Shig -- shag -- shuggery, shuck shuck shuck! At the fourth of fifth repetition they all stopped and looked at T'ruth who was so plainly the mistress of the house. She in turn spoke to Casher O'Neill: "They think that they want a tribal feast of raw duck. What they are going to get is inoculations against the worst diseases of this planet, several duck meals, and their freedom again. But they need something else beyond all measure. You know what that is, Casher, if you can only find it." The whole crowd turned its eyes on Casher, the human eyes of the people and underpeople, the milky lenses of the robots. Casher stood aghast. "Is this a test?" he said "You could call it that," said T'ruth, looking away from him. 'dasher thought furiously and rapidly. It wouldn't do any good to make them into forgetties. The household had enough of them. T'ruth had announced a plan to let them loose again. Mister and owner Murray Madigan must have told her, sometime or other, to "do something" about the wind people. She was trying to do it. The whole crowd watched him. What might T'ruth expect? The answer came to him in a flash. If she were asking him, it must be something to do with himself. Something which he -- uniquely among these people, underpeople and robots -- had brought to the storm-sieged mansion of Beauregard. Suddenly he saw it. "Use me, my lady Ruth," said he, deliberately giving her the wrong title, "to print on them nothing from my intellectual knowledge, but everything from my emotional makeup. It would not do them any good to know about Mizzer, where the Twelve Niles work their way down across the Intervening Sands. Nor about Pontoppidan, the Gem Planet. Nor about Olympia, where the blind brokers promenade under numbered clouds. Knowing things would not help these children. But wanting -- " Wanting things was different. He was unique. He had wanted to return to Mizzer. He had wanted return beyond all dreams of blood and revenge. He had wanted things fiercely, wildly, so that even if he could not get them, he zig-zagged the galaxy in search of them. T'ruth was speaking to him again, urgently and softly, but not in so low a voice that the others in the room could not hear. "And what, Casher O'Neill, should I give them from you?" she asked softly. "My emotional structure. My determination My desire. Nothing else. Give them that and throw them back into the winds. Perhaps if they want something fiercely enough, they will grow up to find out what it is." There was a soft murmur of approval around the room. T'ruth hesitated a moment and then nodded. "Casher, you answered quickly and perceptively. Bring seven helmets, Eunice, Stay here, doctor." Eunice, the forgetty, left, taking two robots with her. "A chair," said T'ruth to no one in particular. "For him." A large powerful underman pushed his way through the crowd and dragged a chair to the end of the room. T'ruth gestured that Casher should sit in it. Qhe stood in front of him.  Strange, thought Casher, that she should be a great lady and still a little girl. How could he ever find a girl like her? He was not even afraid of the mystery of the Fish, or the image of the man on two pieces of wood. He no longer dreaded space-three, where so many travellers had gone in and so few had come out. He felt safe, comforted by her wisdom and authority. He felt that he would never see the like of this again -- a child running a planet and doing it well, a half-dead man surviving through the endless devotion of his maidservant, a fierce woman hypnotist living on with all the anxieties and angers of humanity gone but with the skill and obstinacy of turtle genes to sustain her in her reimprinted form. "I can guess what you are thinking," said T'ruth, "but we have already said the things that we had to say. I've peeped into your mind a dozen times and I know that you want to go back to Mizzer so bad that spacethree will spit you out right at the ruined fort where the big turn of the Seventh Nile begins. In my own way I love you, Casher, but I could not keep you here without turning you into a forgetty and making you a servant to my master. You know what always comes first with me, and always will." "Madigan." "Madigan," she answered, and with her voice the name itself was a prayer. Eunice came back with the helmets. "When we are through with these, Casher, I'll have them take you to the conditioning room. Good-by, my might have been." In front of everyone, she kissed him full on the lips. He sat in the chair, full of patience and contentment. Even as his vision blacked out, he could see the thin light sheath of a smock on the girlish figure, he could remember the tender laughter lurking in her smile. In the last instant of his consciousness, he saw that another figure had joined the crowd -- the tall old man with the worn bathrobe, the faded blue eyes, the thin yellow hair. Murray Madigan had risen from his private-life-in-death and had come to see the last of Casher O'Neill. He did not look weak, nor foolish. He looked like a great man, wise and strange in ways beyond Casher's understanding. There was the touch of T'ruth's little hand on his arm and everything became a velvety cluttered dark quiet inside his own mind. XT Then he awoke, he lay naked  ' and sunburned under the hot sky of Mizzer. Two soldiers with medical patches were rolling him on to a canvas litter. "Mizzer!" he cried to himself. His throat was too dry to make a sound. "I'm home." Suddenly the memories came to him and he scrabbled and snatched at them, seeing them dissolve within his mind before he could get paper to write them down. Memory: there was the front hall, himself getting ready to sleep in the chair, with the old giant of a Murray Madigan at the edge of the crowd and the tender light touch of T'ruth -- his girl, his girl, now uncountable light-years away -- putting her hand on his arm. Memory: there was another room, with stained glass pictures and incense, and the weepworthy scenes of a great life shown in frescoes around the wall. There were the two pieces of wood and man in pain nailed to them. But Casher knew that scattered and coded through his mind, there was the ultimate and undefeatable wisdom of the sign of the Fish. He knew he could never fear fear again. Memory: there was a gaming table in a bright room, with the wealth of a thousand worlds being raked toward him. He was a woman, strong, wig-busted, bejewelled and proua. He was Agatha Madigan, winning at the games. (That must have come, he thought, when they printed me with T'ruth.) And in that mind of the Hechizera, which was now his own mind too, there was clear sure knowledge of how he could win men and women, officers and soldiers, even underpeople and robots, to his cause without a drop of blood or a word of anger. The man, lifting him on the litter, made red waves of heat and pain roll over him. He heard one of them say, "Bad case of burn. Wonder how he lost his clothes?" The words were matter-offact; the comment was nothing special; but the cadence, that special cadence, was the true speech of Mizzer. As they carried him away he remembered the face of Rankin Meiklejohn, enormous eyes staring with inward despair over the brim of a big glass. That was the Administrator, on Henriada. That was the man who sent him past Ambiloxi to Beauregard at two seventy-five in the morning. The litter jolted a little. He thought of the wet marshes of Henriada and knew that soon he would never remember them again. The worms of the tornadoes creeping up to the edge of the estate. The mad wise face of John Joy Tree. Space-three? Space-three? Already, even now, he could not remember how they had put him into space-three. And space-three itself -- All the nightmares which mankind has ever had pushed into Casher's mind. He twisted once in agony, just as the litter reached a medical military cart. He saw a girl's face -- what was her name? -- and then he slept. TT'ourteen Mizzer days later, the first test came. A doctor colonel and an intelligence colonel, both in the workaday uniform of Colonel Wedder's Special Forces, stood by his bed. "Your name is Casher O'Neill and we do not know how your body fell among the skirmishers," the doctor was saying, roughly and emphatically. Casher O'Neill turned his head on the pillow and looked at the man. "Say something more!" he whispered to the doctor. The doctor said, "You are a political intruder and we do not know how you got mixed up among our troops. We do not even know how you got back loose among the people of this planet." The intelligence colonel standing beside him, nodded agreement. "Do you think the same thing, Colonel?" whispered Casher O'Neill to the intelligence colonel. "I ask questions. I don't answer them," said the man grufflyCasher felt himself reaching for their minds with a kind of fingertip which he did not know he had. It was hard to put into ordinary words, but it felt as though someone had said to him, "That one is vulnerable at the left forefront area of his consciousness, but the other one is well armored and must be reached through the midbrain." Casher was not afraid of revealing anything by his expression. He was too badly burned and in too much pain to show nuances of meaning on his face. (Somewhere he had heard of the wild story of the Hechizera of Gonfalon! Somewhere endless storms boiled across ruined marshes under a cloudy yellow sky! But where, when, what was that...? He could not take time off for memory. He had to fight for his life.) "Peace be with you," he whispered to both of them. "Peace be with you," they responded in unison, with some surprise. "Lean over me, please," said Casher, "so that I do not have to shout." They stood stock straight. Somewhere in the resources of his own memory and intelligence Casher found the right note of pleading which could ride his voice like a carrier wave and make them do as he wished. "This is Mizzer," he whispered. "Of course this is Mizzer," snapped the intelligence colonel, "and you are Casher O'Neill. What are you doing here?" "Lean over, gentlemen," he said softly, lowering his voice so that they could barely hear him. This time they did lean over. His burned hands reached for their hands. The officers noticed it, but since he was sick and unarmed, they let him touch them. Suddenly he felt their minds glowing in his as brightly as if he had swallowed their gleaming, thinking brains at a single gulp. He spoke no longer. He thought at them -- torrential, irresistible thought. I am not Casher O'Neill. You will find his body in a room, tour doors down. I am the civilian Bindaoud. 'Hphe two colonels stared, breathing heavily. Neither said a word. Casher went on: "Our fingerprints and records have gotten mixed. Give me the fingerprints and papers of the dead Casher O'Neill. Bury him then, quietly, but with honor. Once he loved your leader and there is no point in stirring up wild rumors about returns from out of space. I am Bindaoud. You will find my records in your front office. I am not a soldier. I am a civilian technician doing studies on the salt in blood chemistry under field conditions. You have heard me, gentlemen. You hear me now. You will hear me always. But you will not remember this, gentlemen, when you awaken. I am sick. You can give me water and a sedative." They still stood, enraptured by the touch of his hands. Casher O'Neill said, "Awaken." Casher O'Neill let go their hands. The medical colonel blinked and said amiably, "You'll be better, mister and doctor Bindaoud. I'll have the orderly bring you water and a sedative." To the other officer he said, "I have an interesting corpse four doors down. I think you had better see it." They left, talking. Casher O'Neill tried to think of the recent past, but the blue light of Mizzer was all around him, the sand-smell, the sound of horses galloping. For a moment he thought of a big child's blue dress and he did not know why he almost wept. Philip Jose Farmer's Greatest Story author of The Lovers and many other great sf storiesl Philip K. Dick R. S. Richardson Theodore L. Thomas -- and many others All in the January Worlds of Tomorrow -- on sale now! OF Here's the way to succeed in business -- or in spite of itl Date: April #, #. F rom : President. To : Vice Presidents, Regional Managers. Subject: Loose handling of information. The Chairman of the Board has asked me to call to your attention a disturbing laxity in the handling of proprietary Company information. There has been too much casual discussion of Company plans, expenditures, technical processes and formulas. The Chariman and the rest of the Board were quite disturbed that a competitive distiller was able to learn in advance of publication details of our newest advertising campaign based on the virtues of our splendid new hardwood whiskey bottles. This leak of information will force us to spend addicating the public to the fact that only our particular wooden container, with its special wood and unique interior design, confers the benefits described. We of course want to maintain and promote interdepartmental co-operation and smooth working relationships, but it is considered desirable that there be less fraternization between personnel of different departments. Naturally this will have to be approached with tact and sublety. In particular, Technical personnel must stop casually revealing details of secret processes and materials to Sales personnel. Accounting and Sales must stop discussing selling prices, markups, salaries, commissions, etc,, with Production and with Research. And Purchasing must stop revealing potential or actual fluctuations in raw material markets, to Sales and Production. This constant hubbub of gossip creates anxieties and dissatisfactions and is definitely inimical to the best interests of Interstellar Distilleries, Inc. The Chairman and I want you to give this your personal attention and to enlist tactfully the co-operation of your department heads and managers. Cordially, Ellingsworth J. Pough, President. Date: May # #. From: Hdqtrs. Purchasing. To: Production Manager, Arcturus V. Subject: Requisition for Pencils. No. V-#-#-#. No doubt subject requisition become garbled in the sub-space transmission. As received, it calls for # lead pencils, medium soft, cedar, yellow lacquered, with red rubber erasers. How many new pencils did you actually want? I. Haggel. Date: May #, #. From: Production Manager, Arcturus V. To: Hdqtrs. Purchasing. Subject: Requisition for pencils. However, under separate cover I am entering an additional requialong with ten dozen pencil sharpeners, you know, the kind you fasten on the wall. Make sure they're good quality so they won't wear out. It doesn't matter what color the sharpeners are, but make sure the pencils are exactly as requisitioned, and that the whole shipment gets here by the date specified. Otto Stehdenbed, Prod. Mgr. Date: May #, #. From Hdqtrs. Purchasing. To: Production Manager, Arcturus V. Subject: Pencils. We are still not sure we have the figures right, and if we do, we do not think we can approve the requisition. What possible use could you have for that many pencils and sharpeners? I. Haggel. Date: May #, #. From : Production Manager, Arcturus V. To: Hdqtrs. Purchasing, Att'n I. Haggel. Subject: Delayed requisition, and obstructionist tactics. If you can't okay the pencils yourself, get the Old Man to do it, and while you're talking to him inform him that the first month's quota of wooden bottles won't be met because you're diddling around with my requisitions. Also ask him to explain to you why my reason for wanting the pencils is none of your damned business. As for the sharpeners, I want them to sharpen the pencils with. O. Stehdenbed. Date: May #, #. From: Shipping Dept., Earth. To : Production Manager, Arcturus V. Subject: Rush shipment. ON #-V-#S#. We are shipping this morning, special express, your order dozen sharpeners. It is costing the Company seventeen thousand dollars extra to get these to you by the date demanded. If you had taken the trouble to enter your order a few days earlier, we could have shipped by regular freight. E. O. Hippus, Shipping Clerk. Date: May #, #. From: Director of Research To : Production Manager, Arcturus V. Subject: Request for Development of New Process. Refer NP D No. V-#-#. I have your memorandum inquiring as to progress on subject project. It has been less than thirteen months since you entered this request. Considerable laboratory time has been expended on this project, and a number of promising leads developed. However, press of other work (you yourself have several other requests in) coupled with personnel shortages and a limited budget, have delayed the project. Would you like us to assign it an "A" priority, or perhaps a "B"? This project deals with a process for hollowing out wooden blocks, leaving a rather complex inner surface. It is regrettable that you find it necessary to be so uninformative as to the process you are currently using. (We presume that this is something you already have in production.) It would help immeasurably if you could at least inform us as to the finished product involved. We can only conjecture from the incomplete specifications you supplied that it is some kind of a food container. If so, you should so advise us so that we may start getting clearance from the Federal and Interstellar Food and Drug Administrations. We are sure you are well acquainted with this Company's liabilities in regard to edible products. We find that we have used up all the sample blocks of wood you sent us. Since you specify that no other wood is satisfactory, could you send us another supply? I. Ben Dopenoff, Ph. D Director of Research. Date: May #, #. From: Director of Sales. To: President. Subject: Wooden Bottles Program. As you know, E. J., we are ready to hit the market with this thing. TV and Feely-Smelly space is all hired, and everything's ready to go, and it's unthinkable that we should fall on our faces now by not having the product ready on time. I was asking Otto out on Arcturus when the shipment of bottles is coming in. Attached is a photostat of his reply, which seems to reflect a negative attitude. I know you'll grasp the seriousness of this at once, and will want to make your own inquiries. Goodwin Grype. Date: June #, #. From : Production Manager, Arcturus V. To: President. Subject: Goddam wooden bottles. Yes boss they'll be there. Otto. Date: June #, #. From: Headquarters Accounting. To: Production Manager, ArcTurus V. Subject: Pencils and Sharpeners. As you know, such items as office supplies must be accounted under Supervisory Overhead. You have erroneously reported a month's usage of pencils and sharpeners under Production Costs. We are returning your Monthly Operating Report for May, #. Please file a Corrected Report promptly so we can clear your books for May. D. U. Plicate. Date: June #, #. From: Special Field Representative. (Confidential). To: President (personal). Subject: Production Manager, Arcturus V. E. J.: Otto acting oddly. You may have to replace him. I'll be in with a verbal report day after tomorrow. Date: June #, #. From: President. To: Production Manager, Arcturus V. Subject: Arcturus operations. Otto, what's going on? Date: June #, #. From: Vice President in charge of Efficiency Cost Examination. To: President. Subject: Savings, office supplies. E. J. : I'm rather proud of some savings we've been able to effect lately, and I'm sure you'll appreciate having one particularly substantial item called to your attention. Some of our divisions have been using considerable numbers of lead pencils. Working with our suppliers, I was able to find a new experimental pencil, just coming into production, which is nearly nine per cent cheaper in wholesale lots. Instead of being made from prime solid cedar, this new pencil has a composition moulded around the lead, made from ground waste wood with a synthetic glue binder. As I understand it, the saving results from the use of the the substitution of moulding for the old cutting and shaping processes. We are always alert for opportunities to reduce costs and thus augment our profits, f think we can be forgiven a little pride when we are as successful as we have been in this case. I.C. Abuck, Vice President. Date: June #, #. From: Ex-Production Manager, Arcturus V. To : President. Subject: Pencilburgers. Enclosed is my resignation, which I am completing while I'm still able to write. First of all, let me inform you that your shipment of # wooden bottles will not arrive on schedule. They are all ready to go, but I think when you hear about them you won't want to waste shipping costs. We may as well leave them here. Secondly, I'll explain about the pencilburgers. It's very simple. The only way to make the damned bottles is the way the original samples were made. (If I'd known how those were made, I'd never have come out here.) The dominant race on Arcturus V is a race of intelligent termites, about two inches long. That is, the individuals are two inches long. They produce and trade around the galaxy all sorts of carved wooden goods. They're very artistic, and good scientists too in their way. The wooden bottles they make have just the right chemistry, and some damned thing in the pattern of their inner surfaces, to give whiskey the mellowness and special boost we advertise. As you may or may not know, we've been trying for a year to get Research off its fanny to develop some mechanical way of hollowing out the bottles, but they haven't come up with anything, so when the deadline got close I went ahead and contracted with the termites to have them do the work. We take a block of wood and shape it on the outside, then they eat their way in through the neck and shape it on the inside the way its supposed to be. About four months ago I discovered that there's something about an ordinary lead pencil from Earth that makes it a great delicacy here. We grind up a pencil, lead and all, except for the little brass part and the rubber eraser. Some of the termites like it without any rubber. Others like it with the rubber sliced or ground up and sprinkled on, like onion in a hamburger. We serve a pencilburger between two small slabs of ordinary local wood instead of a bun. They don't give a damn about Terran money if they can get pencilburgers instead. Now, I was very thorough in my requisitions and specified the exact kind of pencils I needed and all, but some jackass went ahead and shipped some new kind that seems to be made out of sawdust instead of good aromatic cedar. I was out in the hills supervising some lumbering when they came in, and no one found out what was happening until over a hundred thousand pencilburgers had been doled out to the termites. I tell you, E. J., I wouldn't believe it if I hadn't seen it. There was something about those pencils that made the termites absolutely ribald. The word is too mild. Think of the worst drunk you've ever been on, or seen, and multiply it by ten and imagine it went on for seven or eight days. The first day wasn't so bad. They did carve all sorts of pornographic pictures and mottos on all the wooden buildings, and put a lot of equipment out of commission. The second day they got into the files and ate up all the records. Ordinarily they don't care much for paper, but they were too drunk to care. The third day they attacked personnel. They weren't vicious; just playful. One of their favorite tricks was to eat their way quietly up through the seat of a wooden chair someone was sitting on, and -- But all that we could have stood. On the fourth day we discovered that they'd gotten into the insides of the bottles. I don't know what the hell they did, but I can describe the results. If you take good whiskey and put it in one of those bottles, the following changes occur within one day: #. The alcohol content drops to nil. #. The color changes to sickening green. #. The taste becomes awful. I can only describe it as tasting like vinegar in which spoiled salt herring have been soaked. There were other things that happened, but I haven't time to describe them. Everything considered, we're all happy to come through it alive. I personally am in hiding from the Termite government, with a price on my head. I am also avoiding my former human employees, who seem to blame me for the whole thing. One bunch even went around looking for a rope, but fortunately the drunken termites had chewed them all up. I'm starting for the hills as soon as I mail this report. I'm taking two loaves of bread I managed to steal from the commissary, and ten of the original sample bottles that are still filled with the good whiskey. I also have in my knapsack a few thousand of the old cedar pencils, with which I hope, after things have cooled down a little, to propitiate the Termite authorities or a least bribe my way to the spaceport. I thought I might head out to the Lesser Magellanic Cloud, or somewhere. You can apply my last month's salary against the whiskey. Good-by and good luck, Otto Stehdenbed. Date: June #, #. From: President. To: Vice Presidents, Regional Managers. Subject: Intercompany communications. Sometimes the stupidity of some of our employees approaches downright treason. I refer to the disastrous and completely unforgivable breakdown in interdepartmental co-ordination in the recent matter of handling requisitions for our former plant on Arcturus V. How can we advance, or even stay in business, if our right hands do not know what our left hands are doing? Of course we don't want to jeopardize the secrecy of any valuable proprietary Company formulas or processes, nor do we want plans, costs, remunerations, etc., bandied about carelessly. But I want each of you to... ter I four information ( C r Tphe forerunner of the planetarium of today is the orrery, and the forerunner of the orrery... When I said this sentence aloud at home, both my daughters interrupted me in unison -- a unison that would normally need half a dozen rehearsals to make it as perfect as it was. But they did not say the same thing. One of them said: "The what?" while the other, not trusting my pronunciation, said: "Spell it." I did spell it. But that did not clarify the situation at all; they swore they had never heard the word. I pointed out that both of them had repeatedly seen a very fine orrery. The answer again came in unison: "Where?" I'll explain what an orrery is in a moment, but it seems to me that the word should be explained first. If somebody had asked me, say about a year ago, about the derivation of the word I probably would have guessed that it was somehow derived from the Latin hora, meaning "hour" -- assuming that somebody in England, a century or two ago, had dropped the initial "h" somewhere along the way. My guess would have been ingenious and totally wrong. It so happens that the word orrery is not a corruption of a Latin term; it is a name. The device is named after Charles Boyle, Fourth Earl of Orrery. And the earl was not even the inventor; he merely had a very fine one in his castle circa #. After getting the word out of the way I can proceed to the explanation of what an orrery really is. It is a model of the solar system and there is a very fine one at the Hayden Planetarium in New York City, where it is called the Copemican Room. The planets, represented by spheres of the proper size, hang from the ceiling and move in circular tracks, accompanied by their moons which move around them. Of course the motion has been speeded up, or else one would not be able to see it. A similar large orrery is at the Morehead Planetarium, Chapel Hill, N.C., while a third one can be found in the German Museum in Munich. I n all three cases a modern planetarium is housed in the same building, so that visitors can see easily how they differ in function. The orrery shows how the planets move in their orbits and the mechanism could, if desired, be stopped at the moment where the positions of the model planets agree with the positions of the actual planets on that day. That is how the solar system would appear at that moment, as seen from the outside. The modern planetarium, on the other hand, produces the view from the earth. In fact, the starry sky of the planetarium is superior to the actual night sky in several respects. In the first place, it does not matter what the weather is doing outside the dome. In the second place, the motions can be speeded up so that you can actually follow the motions of Mars among the fixed stars. Finally, you are not restricted geographically to the place where you happen to be. Nor are you limited to the time in which you happen to live. The planetarium can reproduce the sky as it looked from Ur of the Chaldees in # B.C. when Alpha Draconis was the pole star; or it can reproduce the sky as seen from Manhattan Island in about # A.D. when Vega will be the North Star and the Southern Cross will be above the horizon over New York Bay. While the orreries in Munich, New York and Chapel Hill -- listing them in chronological order of their completion -- are large and expensive and therefore rare devices, smaller orreries exist in many places. The smallest and simplest device which could still be called an orrery is one that consists of an electric light bulb with a reflector in the middle, a small globe of the earth and a small sphere representing the moon. When you turn a crank the moon will start spinning around the earth and the earth will start turning and describe its orbit around the sun. It is a teaching device for demonstrating the phases of the moon and for showing why the moon is not eclipsed by the earth's shadow each time it goes around the earth. There can be no doubt that a large number of orreries which once existed have never been described in print. Those we know about all date from # or later and are, therefore, models of the solar system after Copernicus and'Kepler had been generally accepted. Whether, say prior to #, anybody ever tried to build an orrery according to Ptolemy, with the earth in the center, is not known. It probably was not done because at the time the armillary sphere (we'll get to that soon) was considered sufficient for the purpose of explaining the construction of the universe. But we cannot be certain because the written word is incomplete in a very peculiar way. Writers, especially at a time when there were very few of them, wrote selectively. They either wrote down what happened to have made an impression, or else they wrote what they thought the future might wish to know. The result of this attitude is that we have very little knowledge of those things which these writers took for granted. If we now know what kinds of knives and forks were used at a baronial banquet in, say, #, we are likely to know this because of Fig. I Tycho Brahe's great armilla, mounted in his 'second observatory of Stjerneborg on the island of Hveen. (From his own work on his instruments.) actual knives and forks that have somehow come down to our time, not from contemporary descriptions. Let me add one more example. We would know from contemporary chronicles, bills of sale and similar things that the gold coin of the reign of Henry called an "angel". But it would be a major literary research project (and one that is likely to fail) to find out how an "angel" looked. Of course nobody needs to undertake this research project since we have the actual coin; it isn't even a great rarity. The fact that a pre-Copernician orrery is not mentioned anywhere is therefore no proof that none ever existed. It merely proves that it, if it existed, did not become famous enough to be described. But let us assume that none was built. And that brings us to the question of what preceded the orrery. T T ere you get two opinions, depending on point of view. Those who consider an orrery mainly a complicated mechanical device are likely to name the astronomical clocks, which were the pride of many a European city between # and #. Astronomers, however, will be inclined to name the armillary sphere as the forerunner, since it was an attempt at representing the universe. And the armillary sphere, or armilla -- both terms are used almost interchangeably, though a more complicated example is usually called an armillary sphere -- in turn goes back to the celestial globes of antiquity. Celestial globes were just what their name means, globes on which the positions of the major stars and constellations were engraved on the outside. An especially fine example is a celestial globe with a diameter of not quite # inches, supported by a statue of Atlas. The sculpture, of Greek origin, dates back to about # B.C. and is now in the National Museum at Naples. A number of other celestial globes, usually made of bronze or silver, has been mentioned by Muslim writers, especially if they were made for the ruling Caliph, but the oldest still extant example is one made in # A.D. But as a device for teaching the solid sphere had a drawback. It showed the stars on the outside of a globe. The pupil had to imagine, if he could, that he saw the stars from the inside. The armillary sphere was a skeleton sphere; you could look through it. There is a mural dating back to about # B.C. on the wall of a villa at Boscoreale, not far from Pompeii, which shows a sphere consisting only of the imaginary circles, like equator, arctic and antarctic circles, and the ecliptic. It is not known, of course, whether this mural was just a painting or whether it can be taken as an illustration of this kind which actually existed then. If it does depict something then in actual existence, the model for the painting would be a very early armillary sphere. If it is a painting showing a principle, then it was the forerunner of actual spheres to be built. The early pictures of armillary spheres which definitely are illustrations depicting existing spheres can be found in manuscripts of the thirteenth and fourteenth centuries. They show the equator, the tropics the polar circles, the ecliptic and usually a number of meridians. After that, as we know from actual examples that have been preserved, the craftsmen took over and lavished their skill on the job of building a "good" sphere. The ecliptic was no longer a wire ring in the proper position. It became a band of chased copper with the signs of the zodiac engraved upon it. There were movable pointers for the more important stars. In some the planets were added and could be  moved along wire loops by hand. But Venus was not just a ball of ivory, or Mars a ball of copper -- they were symbolical figures representing Venus and Mars. It is no exaggeration to say that some of these spheres were smothered in elaboration. I have often been asked by people who looked at one of these elaborate armillary spheres (or just photographs of them) how they were used for astronomical observations. The answer is that they weren't They were teaching devices for classroom use The teacher might, for example, move the figure representing the sun into the constellation Virgo. He would then explain that, with this position of the sun, the sign of Virgo and the neighboring constellations would be in the daylight sky and hence invisible, but that the constellations of the zodiac opposite the position of the sun -- "look through the sphere and you'll see them" -- would be in the night sky. I know of a modern astronomer who uses an armillary sphere for the purpose of teaching his students how astronomy was taught in the past. It not only does this particular job, it also proves that the armillary sphere itself was a rather good teaching device for memorizing and understanding the apparent motions of the celestial bodies. Of course the armillary sphere was built with the assumption that the earth was in the center of the universe. The more elaborate specimens do have a globe of the earth in the center. This enhances the sphere as a model of what the world was believed to be, but the central globe interfered with the teaching so that the spheres actually used had an empty center so that you could look through the sphere. W hile the armillary sphere '  was meant for students, the astronomical clocks were meant for the public. A typical arrangement (much simplified) is shown in Fig. #. The upper clock was simply a clock, while the lower face showed the zodiac. There two arrangements were possible and both were used. Either you had the zodiac immobile, just painted on the background in gold, silver, green, blue, red and a few other colors and you had a golden disk representing the sun at the end of a pointer, moving it over the signs of the zodiac once a year. Or else (as assumed for Fig. #) you had the golden disk of the sun immobile and the zodiac painted on a slowly moving circle. Separate dials gave the month and the date, while a slowly turning sphere which was half silver and half black showed the phases of the moon. A look at such a clock therefore provided the date, the time of day, the prevailing lunar phase and the position of the sun along the zodiac. But this was only the actual information supplied by such a clock. There was still room for elaboration. The astronomical clock built in Strassbourg in # was an example. We know that the master who built this cathedral clock spent two full years on this work. (Legend says that his name was Jehan Boerhave and that he was the pupil of Arab craftsmen, but in fact, the name of the master is unknown.) A quick description will show why A rooster, perched on top, crowed every hour. Then a statue of the Virgin Mary appeared and the three Wise Men passed in front of her, bowing. The crowing of the rooster was followed by a hymn on a carillon. And there was a somewhat stylized human figure with a pointer moving over it, indicating that part of the body which was astrologically favored for bleeding, if bleeding was deemed necessary. Yes, it was possible to be more elaborate than that, as was proved in # by Kaspar Brunner, when the City of Bern requested him to build an astronomical clock for a tower especially built for the purpose. The clock part consisted of the customary two dials, one giving the hours and minutes, the other the astronomical information for astrological purposes. Since Bern was in a republic, and since the clock was not a church clock but a city clock, Brunner could not use kings and princes as had been done elsewhere, nor could he use a religious theme for elaboration Hence the famous clock of Beni marked the hours as follows: Five minutes before the hour a rooster crowed and the figure of a fool sitting above him hit Fig. # Picture of an armilia with zodiac from a book by the Austrian astronomer Georg von Peuerbach (died #) printed in #I #i The lady to the left is labelled "Astrology" the man to the right is Ptolemy. two different bells. After that a royal figure, representing the sun, turned its hand holding an hourglass and a bear (the coat of arms of the city features a bear) who sat opposite the rooster shook his head. Thereupon, on a lower gallery, a whole troop of bears pranced across, some walking, some on horseback. After they were gone, the rooster crowed again, then a very tall figure of a man, dressed all in black, appeared, raised a hand holding a hammer and struck a square bell. The new hour had started... Let's get back to representations of the sky. r  'he earliest known example is a tent made by an unknown Arab craftsman. It was conquered during the Fifth Crusade; when Emperor Friedrich II of Hohenstaufen returned to Italy in # he brought it with him. It is described as having had a cupola-shaped roof showing the constellations. A hidden clockwork made the stars move, as the not very detailed description says; in all probability it turned the whole cupola so that a man sitting inside the tent could watch the motion of the stars across the night sky in accelerated time. Unfortunately this earliest forerunner of the planetarium is lost without a trace. No good description is known. No drawing, if one was made, is still in existence. The next attempt to represent the appearance of the starry sky is much better documented. It is known as Gottorp's Globus, named after Duke Friedrich von Holstein-Gottorp, who had it built for him. Scientific advisor was the mathematician and astronomer, Adam Olearius; the man who did the actual building was Andreas Busch. The work took from # to #. It was a sphere of sheet copOn the outside it was painted to show the continents and oceans of the earth. But all the more important stars were represented by holes drilled through the copper so that Duke Friedrich, when he entered his globe during daylight hours, had a representation of the night sky. Since the ducal family had a Russian branch, the famous globe was taken to St. Petersburg in #; I have not been able "to find out what has happened to it since. The Gottorp globe found a successor in London in #I when James Wyld, M. P., had a sixtyfoot globe built in the center of Leicester Square. Mr. Wyld's original idea had been to show the extent of the British Empire to Londoners and visitors by means of a very large globe. But he then realized that a person standing near a very large globe can see only a small portion of that globe and he found a solution in an inverted globe. The continents and oceans and rivers and so forth were put on the inside of his sixty-foot sphere in bas relief. That way a visitor could look at a much larger area at a glance and, if the reporter of the Illustrated London News of the time can be trusted, the globe was large enough so that a visitor would not realize that he looked at a concave surface. But James Wyld's inverted globe -- called the "georama" in some references -- had nothing to do with astronomy or a representation of the sky. I t seems a long way from Gottorp's globe to the modern planetarium, but the long way was traversed in a single step, without any intermediary developments. The way this came about was as follows: In #, Dr. Oskar von Miller, the son of Ferdinand von Miller, who was the director of the Royal Foundry in Munich, outlined his ideas for a museum which was to be devoted to accomplishments in science and technology. The museum conceived by Dr. von Miller now exists: it is the German Museum in Munich. Part of the museum was to be devoted to astronomy, which meant a "planetarium". When von Miller used this word he meant a large orrery. But in addition to a large orrery von Miller also wanted something that represented the sky as seen in a clear night. Knowing about Gottorp's globe, he had something like the movable cupola of an astronomical observatory in mind, with holes for the stars so that the night sky could be seen during the day by way of daylight shining through the holes. If operation during the night should be scheduled, floodlights could do the job. While Dr. von Miller had a general idea of how it could be done, he knew very well that he would need specialists for the details. He sent a request to the firm of Carl Zeiss in Jena, which did not only build optical instruments, but observatory cupolas as well. At the Zeiss office they started to think. Wouldn't it be better to use light bulbs of different strengths for the stars? That would make the operation of the new planetarium completely independent of the weather. But what about the planets? Fig. #. Typical arrangement of the dials on an astronomical clock of the sixteenth century. (For detail see text.) Dr. von Miller had not prescribed any figures but he wanted his planetarium large enough to accomodate up to a hundred visitors at a time. This meant that the planets would have to be illuminated balls at the ends of pointers that would have to be as much as twenty or more feet in length. The designing engineers groaned at the thought. But the task, was, after all, only difficult. Nobody had asked for anything impossible and they had all the leeway they wanted when it came to detail. So they went to work. Before anything could be shown the first World War began and everything was delayed for four years. But there had been enough preliminary work so that a first model was ready some eight months or so after the end of that war. Then it turned out that the first idea of how to do it had quite a number of drawbacks. The "planets" could not be made visible by means of spotlights without illuminating part of the dome. And the big cupola which carried all the light bulbs representing the stars could not be turned, except so noisily that the lecturer's voice would be drowned out. After this experience the director of the Zeiss works, Dr. Walter Bauersfeld, came to the conclusion that the planets should be projected against the dome. But if you project the planets, why not the fixed stars as well? Therefore he proposed that the dome should not rotate but be solid and motionless, serving only as the projection surface for the images originating from a series of small projectors located in the center of the sphere, that is to say in the center of the floor of the seating area. The suggestion was accepted, but it took five years until all the minor difficulties could be overcome. The first planetarium -- as we now understand the term -- was opened in Munich in the late summer of #. The Zeiss projector did not yet have the now familiar shape resembling a monstrous dumbbell. There was one projector for the fixed stars and an inclined cylinder for everything else. But it worked, and the firm of Carl Zeiss quickly received requests from other cities. The second Zeiss planetarium was built in Dusseldorf, the next one in Nuremberg and, after some delay, one in Berlin. In the meantime American museums and scientific institutions had negotiated with Zeiss too, and the first planetarium in the United States was the Adler Planetarium in Chicago. It opened its doors on May #, #. The Fels Planetarium in Philadelphia was the second (November #, #), the Griffith Observatory and Planetarium in Los Angeles the third (May #, #). New York's Hayden Planetarium followed hard on the heels of the Griffith Planetarium; it was opened on October #, #. The Buhl Planetarium in Pittsburgh was the fifth (October #, #) and the Morehead Planetarium of the University of North Carolina in Chapel Hill, N. C., rounded out the first half dozen when it was opened on May #, #. How many are in operation in the United States now? According to a letter which Armand N. Spitz wrote to me on July #, #, the number is "between # and #" -- and I might add that Armand N. Spitz is mainly responsible for this large number. nphe fully developed Zeiss pro- jector was a modem miracle, but modern miracles tend to be expensive. The Zeiss projector was no exception. Spitz wanted a projector that would do what the Zeiss instrument could do, or at least come close, but that would be within financial reach of High Schools, smaller museums and libraries in smaller communities. In # he succeeded in building a small and relatively inexpensive functioning projector. The projector for the fixed stars consisted of a dodecahedron made of black plastic sheets. Inside the dodecahedron was a light bulb. The stars were holes of different sizes drilled into the black plastic through which the light of the bulb shone. To produce the diurnal motion of the stars the machine was rotated around an axis parallel to the axis of the earth. Changes in latitude were produced by tilting this axis. The planets and the sun and moon were handled by separate projectors. One of the first Spitz projectors was installed at the U.S. Merchant j Marine Academy at Kings Point, N.Y. Within ten years of its creation, nearly # of the small projectors were installed all over the United States. But while this was going on, j the Spitz projector grew, too. Model B, as it was called, was a much bigger projector, resembling in external shape the later model of the Zeiss projector. But while the Zeiss projector i has a solid mounting, the Model B projector was suspended from cables, so that it seemed to float in air during a demonstration. The first of the Model B projectors was installed at the Centro Municipal de Divulgacion Cientifica in Montevideo, Uruguay. The second went to Flint College in Flint, Mich., and the third to the U.S. Air Force Academy in Colorado Springs, Colorado. The advent of the space age added a new request. Up to # everybody had been quite happy to overcome time and geographical location on the ground by means of a planetarium projector. But then the question came up how things would look when seen from space. The first projection device which is not earthbound, though it rests on a solid mounting like the Zeiss instruments, is the one at Abrams Planetarium of Michigan State University in East Lansing, Michigan. It has the somewhat cumbersome name of Intermediate Space Transit Planaround the earth, fly from the earth to the moon, make a loop around the moon and take up a parking orbit around the moon -- or, at least it will look that way to the audience. The next type -- still under development -- is the Space does, but in addition to that it will be capable of flying to Mars and to Venus. Astronauts getting ready for missions to Mars and to Venus will be able to use it for training. And the day is not too far off when an astronaut, after having returned from an interplanetary mission and being tired of answering questions of what things look like in space, wilt take his questioners by the hand, lead them to the nearest instisay; "Sit still now and see for If you've missed any copies of Galaxy, IF or Worlds of Tomorrow from # to date, our Back Number Department has a limited supply available at #c each, any three issues for #, regardless of original cover price. Copies sent postpaid anywhere in U.S. or Canada. Sorry, no copies before # at present available. Send dates and title of issues you wish with remittance to Galaxy Publishing Corp., #I Hudson Street, New York City #I St was the richest treasure in the galaxy, and anyone could win it. All you had to do was die l Ben Azai was deemed worthy and stood at the gate of the sixth palace and saw the ethereal splendor of the pure marble plates. He opened his mouth and said twice, "Waterl Waterl" In the twinkling of an eye they decapitated him and threw eleven thousand iron bars at him. This shall be a sign for all generations that no one shall err at the gate of the sixth palace. -- Lesser Hekhaloth nphere was the treasure, and there was the guardian of the treasure. And there were the whitening bones of those who had tried in vain to make the treasure their own. Even the bones had taken on a kind of beauty, lying out there by the gate of the treasure vault, under the blazing arch of the heavens. The treasure itself lent beauty to everything near it -- even the scattered bones, even the grim guardian. The home of the treasure was a small world that belonged to red Valzar. Hardly more than moon-sized, really, with no atmosphere to speak of, a silent, dead little world that spun from its cooling primary. A wayfarer had stopped there once. Where from, where bound? No one knew. He had established a cache there, and there it still lay, changeless and eternal, treasure beyond belief, presided over by the faceless metal man who waited with metal patience for his master's return. There were those who would have the treasure. They came, and were challenged by the guardian, and died. On another world of the Valzar system, men undiscouraged by the fate of their predecessors dreamed of the hoard, and schemed to possess it. Lipescu was one: a tower of a man, golden beard, fists like hammers, gullet of brass, back as broad as a tree of a thousand years. Bolzano was another: awl-shaped, bright of eye, fast of finger, twig-thick, razor-sharp. They had no wish to die. I ipescu's voice was like the  ' rumble of island galaxies in collision. He wrapped himself around a tankard of good black ale and said, "I go tomorrow, Bolzano." "Is the computer ready?" "Programmed with everything the beast could ask me," the big man boomed. "There won't be a slip." "And if there is?" Bolzano asked, peering idly into the blue, oddly pale, strangely meek eyes of the giant. "And if the robot kills you?" "I've dealt with robots before." Bolzano laughed. "That plain is littered with bones, friend. Yours will join the rest. Great bulky bones, Lipescu. I can see them now." "You're a cheerful one, friend." Lipescu shook his head heavily. "If you were realistic, you wouldn't be in this with me," he said slowly. "Only a dreamer would do such a thing as this." One meaty paw hovered in the air, caugnt Bolzano's forearm. The little man winced as bones ground together. Lipescu said, "You won't back out? If I die, you'll make the attempt?" "Of course I will, you idiot." "Will you? You're a coward, like all little men. You'll watch me die, and then you'll turn tail and head for another part of the universe as fast as you know how -- won't you?" "I intend to profit by your mistakes," Bolzano said in a clear, testy voice. #'Let go of my arm." Lipescu released his grip. The little man sank back in his chair, rubbing his arm. He gulped ale. He grinned at his partner and raised his glass. "To success," Bolanzo said. "Yes. To the treasure." "And to long life afterwards." "For both of us," the big man boomed. "Perhaps," said Bolzano. "Perhaps." TJ e had his doubts. The big man was sly, Ferd Bolzano knew. His was a good combination, not often found; strength and cunning. Yet the risks were great. Bolzano wondered what he preferred -- if Lipescu should gain the treasure on his attempt, he was assured of a share without risk, or if Lipescu should die, he would be forced to venture his own life. Which was better, a third of the treasure without hazard, or the whole thing for the highest stake? Bolzano was a good enough gambler to that. Yet there was more than cowardice to the man; in his own way, he longed for the chance to risk his life on the airless treasure world. Lipescu would go first. That was the agreement. Bolzano had stolen the computer, had turned it over to the big man, who would make the initial attempt. If he gained the prize, his was the greater share. If he perished, all was Bolzano's. An odd partnership, odd terms, but Lipescu would have it no other way, and Ferd Bolzano did not argue the point with his beefy compatriot. Lipescu would return with the treasure, or he would not return at all. There would be no middle way. Of this, both were certain. Bolzano spent an uneasy night. His apartment, in an airy shaft of a building overlooking glittering Lake Eris, was a comfortable place, and he had little longing to leave it. Lipescu, by preference, lived in the stinking slums beyond the southern shore of the lake, and when the two men parted at midnight, they went in opposite ways. Bolzano considered bringing a woman home for the night -- but did not. Instead, he sat moody and wakeful before the televector screen, peering at the green and 'gold and ochre planets as they sailed through the emptiness. Toward dawn, he ran the tape of the treasure. Octave Merlin had made that tape, a hundred years before, as he orbited sixty miles above the surface of the airless little world. Now Merlin's bones bleached on the plain, but the tape had come home, and bootlegged copies commanded a high price in hidden markets. His camera's sharp eye had seen much. T here was the gate -- there was the guardian. Gleaming, ageless, splendid. The robot stood ten feet high, a square, black shape topped by the tiny anthropomorphic head-dome, featureless and sleek. Behind him the gate, wide open but impassable. And then the treasure, culled from the craftsmanship of a thousand worlds. Left here untold years ago. No mere jewels, No dreary slabs of so-called precious metal. The wealth here was not intrinsic; no vandal would think of melting the treasure into dead ingots. Here were statuettes of spun iron, that seemed to move and breathe. Plaques of purest lead, engraved with lathework that dazzled the mind and made the heart hesitate. Cunning intaglios in granite, from the workshops of a frosty world half a parsec from nowhere. A scatter of opals, burning with an inner light, fashioned into artful loops of brightness. A helix of rainbow-colored wood. A series of interlocking strips of some beast's bone, bent and splayed so that the pattern blurred and perhaps abutted some other dimensional continuum. Cleverly carved shells, one within the other, descending to infinity. Burnished leaves of nameless trees. Polished pebbles from unknown beaches. A dizzying spew of wonders, covering some fifty square yards, sprawled out behind the gate in stunning profusion. Rough men unschooled in the tenets of esthetics had given their lives to possess the treasure. ft took no fancy knowledge to realize the wealth of it. Collectors, strung from galaxy to galaxy, would fight with bared fangs to claim their share. Gold bars did not a treasure make. But these things? Beyond duplication, almost beyond price? Bolzano was wet with a fever of yearning before the tape had run its course. When it was over, he slumped in his chair, drained, depleted. Dawn came. The silvery moons fell from the sky. The red sun splashed across the heavens. Bolzano allowed himself the luxury of an hour's sleep. And then it was time to begin. Asa precautionary measure, they left the ship in a parking orbit three miles above the airless world. Past reports were unreliable, and there was no telling how far the robot guardian's power extended. If Lipescu was successful, Bolzano would descend for him -- and the treasure. If Lipescu failed, Bolzano would land and make his own attempt. The big man looked even bigger, encased in his suit and in the outer casement of a dropshaft. Against his massive chest he wore the computer, an extra brain as lovingly crafted as any object in the treasure-hoard. The guardian would ask him questions; the computer would help him answer. And Bolzano would listen. If Lipescu erred, possibly his partner could benefit by knowledge of the error and succeed. "Can you hear me?" Lipescu asked. "Perfectly. Go on, get going!" "What's the hurry? Eager to see me die?" "Are you that lacking in confidence?" Bolzano asked. "Do you want me to go first?" "Fool," Lipescu muttered. "Listen carefully. If I die, I don't want it to be in vain." "What would it matter to you?" The bulky figure wheeled round. Bolzano could not see his partner's face, but he knew Lipescu must be scowling. The giant rumbled, "Is life that valuable? Can't I take a risk?" "For my benefit?" "For mine," Lipescu said. "I'll be coming back." Lipescu walked to the lock. A moment later, he was through, and gliding downward, a oneman spaceship, jets flaring beneath his feet. Bolzano settled by the scanner to watch. A televector pickup homed in on Lipescu just as he made his landing, coming down in a blaze of fire. The treasure and its guardian lay a mile away. Lipescu rid himself of the dropshaft, stepping from it like some newborn insect quitting a cocoon. He strode with giant bounds toward the waiting guardian. Bolzano watched. Bolzano listened. The televector pickup provided full fidelity. It was useful for Bolanzo's purposes, and useful, too, for Lipescu's vanity -- for the big man wanted his every moment taped for posterity. It was interesting to see Lipescu dwarfed by the guardian. The black faceless robot, squat and motionless, topped the big man by better than three feet. Lipescu said, "Step aside." nphe robot's reply came in sur-" prisingly human tones, though void of any distinguishing accent. "What I guard is not to be plundered." "I claim it by right," Lipescu said. "So have many others. But their right did not exist. Nor does yours. I cannot step aside for you." "Test me," Lipescu said. "See if I have the right or not!" "Only my master may pass." "Who is your master? I am your master!" "My master is he who can command me. And no one can command me who shows ignorance before me." "Test me, then," Lipescu demanded. "Death is the penalty for failure." "Test me." "The treasure does not belong to you." "Test me and step aside." "Your bones will join the rest here." "Test me," Lipescu said. Watching from aloft, Bolzano was tense. His thin body drew together like that of a chilled spider. Anything might happen now. The robot might propound riddles, like the Sphinx confronting Oedipus. It might demand the proofs of mathematical theorems. It might ask the translation of strange words. So they gathered, from their knowledge of what had befallen other men here. And, so it seemed, to give a wrong answer was to earn instant death. He and Lipescu had ransacked the libraries of the world. They had packed all knowledge, so they hoped, into their computer. It had taken months, even with multistage programming. The tiny shining globe of metal on Lipescu's chest contained an infinity of answers to an infinity of questions. Below, there was long silence as man and robot studied one another. Then the guardian said, "Define latitude." "Do you mean geographical latitude?" Lipescu asked. Bolzano congealed with fear. The idiot, asking for a clarification! He would die before he began! The robot said, "Define latitude." Lipescu's voice was calm. "The angular distance of a point on a planet's surface north or south of the equator, as measured from the center of the planet." "Which is more consonant," the robot asked. "The minor third or the major sixth?" There was a pause, Lipescu was no musician. But the computer would feed him the answer. a i... ,t ttnphe minor third," Lipescu said. Without a pause, the robot fired another question. "Name the prime numbers between # and #." Bolzano smiled as Lipescu handled the question with ease. So far, so good. The robot had asked strictly factual questions, schoolbook stuff, posing no real problems to Lipescu. After the initial hesitation and quibble over latitude, Lipescu had seemed to grow in confidence from moment to moment. Bolzano squinted at the scanner, looking beyond the robot, through the open gate, to the helter-skelter pile of treasures. He wondered which would fall to his lot when he and Lipescu divided them, two-thirds for Lipescu, the rest for him. "Name the seven tragic poets of Elifora," the robot said. "Domiphar, Halionis, Slegg, Hork-Sekan -- " "The fourteen signs of the zodiac as seen from Morneez," the robot demanded. "The Teeth, the Serpents, the Leaves, the Waterfall, the Blot -- " "What is a pedicel?" "The stalk of an individual flower of an inflorenscence," Lipescu answered. "How many years did the Siege of Larrinax last?" "Eight." "What did the flower cry in the third canto of Somnor's Vehicles?" " 'I ache, I sob, I whimper, I die,' " Lipescu boomed. "Distinguish between the stamen and the pistil." "The stamen is the pollen-producing organ of the flower; the pistil -- " And so it went. Question after question. The robot was not content with the legendary three questions of mythology; it asked a dozen, and then asked more. Lipescu answered perfectly, prompted by the murmuring of the peerless compendium of knowledge strapped to his chest. Bolzano kept careful count: the big man had dealt magnificently with seventeen questions. When would the robot concede defeat? When would it end its grim quiz and step aside? It asked an eighteenth question, pathetically easy. All it wanted was an exposition of the Pythagorean Theorem. Lipescu did not even need the computer for that. He answered, briefly, concisely, correctly. Bolzano was proud of his burly partner. Then the robot struck Lipescu dead. I t happened in the flickering of an eyelid. Lipescu's voice had ceased, and he stood there, ready for the next question. But the next question did not come. Rather, a panel in the robot's vaulted belly slid open, and something bright and sinuous lashed out, uncoiling over the ten feet or so that separated guardian from challenger, and sliced Lipescu in half. The bright something slid back out of sight. Lipescu's trunk toppled to one side. His massive legs remained absurdly planted for a moment; then they crumpled, a spacesuited leg kicked once, and all was still. Stunned, Bolzano trembled in the lonelirtess of the cabin, and his lymph turned to water. What had gone wrong? Lipescu had given the proper answer to every question, and yet the robot had slain him. Why? Could the big man possibly have misphrased Pythagoras? No -- Bolzano had listened. The answer had been flawless, as had the seventeen that preceded it. Seemingly the robot had lost patience with the game, then. The robot had cheated. Arbitrarily, maliciously, it had lashed out at Lipescu, punishing him for the correct answer. Did the robot cheat, Bolzano wondered? Could they act in malicious spite? No robot he knew was capable of such actions. But this robot was unlike all others. For a long while, Bolzano remained huddled in the cabin. The temptation to blast free of orbit and head home was strong. Yet the treasure called t him. Some suicidal impulse drove him on. Siren-like, the robot drew him downward. There had to be a way to make the robot yield, Bolzano thought, as he guided his small ship down to the broad barren plain. Using the computer had been a good idea, but it hadn't helped Lipescu pass the robot. The records were' uncertain, but it appeared that in the past, men had died when they finally gave a wrong answer after a series of right ones. Lipescu had given no wrong answers. Yet he too had died. It was inconceivable that the robot understood some relationship of the squares on the hypotenuse and on the other two sides that was different from the relationship Lipescu had expressed. Bolzano wondered what method would work. T T e plodded leadenly across  the plain toward the gate and its guardian. The germ of an idea formed in him, as he walked doggedly on. He was, he knew, condemned to death by his own greed. Only extreme agility of mind could save him from sharing Lipescu's fate. Ordinary intelligence would not work. Odyssean cleverness was the only salvation. Bolzano approached the robot. Bones lay everywhere. Lipescu weltered in his own blood. Against that vast dead chest lay the computer, Bolzano knew. But he shrank from reaching for it. He would do without it. He the sight of Lipescu's severed body interfere with the coolness of his thoughts. He collected his courage. The robot showed no interest in him. "Give ground," Bolzano said. "I am here. I come for the treasure." "Win your right to it." "What must I do?" "Demonstrate truth," the robot said. "Reveal inwardness. Display understanding." "I am ready," said Bolzano. The robot offered a question. "What is the excretory unit of the vertebrate kidney called?" Bolzano contemplated. He had no idea. The computer could tell him, but the computer lay strapped to fallen Lipescu. No matter. The robot wanted truth, inwardness, understanding. Those things were not necessarily the same as information. Lipescu had offered information. But Lipescu had perished. "The frog in the pond," Bolzano said, "utters an azure cry." Mphere was silence. Bolzano watched the robot's front, waiting for the panel to slide open and the sinuous something chop him in half. The robot said, "During the War of Dogs on Vanderveer IX, the embattled colonists drew up thirty-eight dogmas of defiance. Quote the third, the ninth, the twenty-second, and the thirtyfifth." Bolzano pondered. This was an alien robot, product of an unknown hand. How did its maker's mind work? Did it respect knowledge? Did it treasure facts for their own sake? Or did it recognize that information is meaningless, insight a non-logical process? Lipescu had been logical. He lay in pieces. "The mereness of pain," Bolzano responded, "is ineffable and refreshing." The robot said, "The monastery of Kwaisen was besieged by the soldiers of Oda Nobunaga on the third of April, #. What words of wisdom did the abbot utter?" Bolzano spoke quickly and buoyantly. "Eleven, forty-one, elephant, voluminous." The last word slipped from his lips despite an effort to retrieve it. Elephants were voluminous, he thought. A fatal slip? The robot did not appear to notice. Sonorously, ponderously, the great machine delivered the next question. "What is the percentage of oxygen in the atmosphere of "False witness bears a swift sword," Bolzano replied. The robot made an odd humming noise. Abruptly it rolled on massive treads, moving some six feet to its left. The gate of the treasure-trove stood wide, beckoning. "You may enter," the robot said. Bolzano's heart leaped. He had won! He had gained the high prize! Others had failed, their bones glistened on the plain. They had tried to answer the robot, sometimes giving right answers, sometimes giving wrong ones, and they had died. Bolzano lived. It was a miracle, he thought. Luck? Shrewdness? Some of each, he told himself. He had watched a man give eighteen right answers and die. So the accuracy of the responses did not matter to the robot. What did? Inwardness. Understanding. Truth. There could be inwardness and understanding and truth in random answers, Bolzano realized. Where earnest striving had failed, mockery had succeeded. He had staked his life on nonsense, and the prize was his. the treasure-trove. Even in the light gravity, his feet were like leaden weights. Tension ebbed in him. He knelt among the treasures. The tapes, the sharp-eyed televector scanners, had not begun to indicate the splendor of what lay here. Bolzano stared in awe and rapture at a tiny disk, no greater in diameter than a man's eye, on which myriad coiling lines writhed and twisted in patterns of rare beauty. He caught his breath, sobbing with the pain of perception as a gleaming marble spire, angled in mysterious swerves, came into view. Here, a bright beetle of some fragile waxy substance rested on a pedestal of yellow jade. There, a tangle of metallic cloth spurted dizzying patterns of luminescence. And over there -- and beyond -- and there -- The ransom of a universe, Bolzano thought. It would take many trips to carry all this to his ship. Perhaps it would be better to bring the ship to the hoard, eh? He wondered, though, if he would lose his advantage if he stepped back through the gate. Was it possible that he would have to win entrance all over again? And would the robot accept his antime? It was something he would have to chance, Bolzano decided. His nimble mind worked out a plan. He would select a dozen, two dozen of the finest treasures, as much as he could comfortably carry, and take them back to the ship. Then he would lift the ship and set it down next to the gate. If the robot raised objections about his entering, Bolzano would simply depart, taking what he had already secured. There was no point in running undue risks. When he had sold this cargo, and felt pinched for money, he could always return and try to win admission once again. Certainly, no one else would steal the horde if he abandoned it. Selection, that was the key. grouching, Bolzano picked ' I through the treasure, choosing for portability and easy marketability. The marble spire? Too big. But the coiling disk, yes, certainly, and the beetle, of course, and this small statuette of dull hue, and the cameos showing scenes no human eye had ever beheld, and this, and this, and this -- His pulse raced. His heart thundered. He saw himself travelling from world to world, vending his wares. Collectors, museums, governments would vie with one another to have these prizes. He would let them bid before he sold. And, of course, he would keep one or two for himself, or perhaps three or four, souvenirs of this great adventure. And someday when wealth bored him he would return, and face the challenge again. And he would dare the robot to question him, and he would reply with random absurdities, demonstrating his grasp on the fundamental insight that in knowledge there is only hollow merit. And the robot would admit him once more to the treasure-trove. Bolzano rose. He cradled his lovelies in his arms. Carefully, carefully, he thought. Turning, he made his way through the gate. The robot had not moved. It had shown no interest as Bolzano plundered the hoard. The small man walked calmly past it. The robot said, "Why have you taken those? What do you want with them?" Bolzano smiled. Nonchalantly he replied, "I've taken them because they're beautiful. Because I want them. Is there a better reason?" "No," the robot said, and the panel slid open in its ponderous black chest. Too late, Bolzano realized that the test had not yet ended, that the robot's question had arisen out of no idle curiosity. And this time he had replied in earnest, speaking in rational terms. Bolzano shrieked. He saw the brightness coming toward him. Death followed instantly. On your newsstand now -- Brian W. Aldiss Miriam Allen deFord Julian F. Grow Keith Laumer Fritz Leiber C. C. MacApp Cordwainer Smith Robert F. Young Get your copy today They lived forever -- and, of course, they feared to die! S he interrupted the suave voice coldly. "I don't even listen to threats," she said, and snapped off sound and vision. Within five seconds the buzzer was rasping its hoarse demand for attention. She didn't move, frowning at the blank screen of the visiphone. Presently the buzzer stopped. When it sounded again five minutes later she switched on. The face that appeared was again the pale, blank face of the no extortionist. Obviously he wore a mask. Without giving him a chance to speak she switched off again. This time the buzzer stood silent. She was a tall, regal woman, with something icy and enigmatic about her perfection. For fully ten minutes after the second call she stood motionless in front of the screen with no change in her expression. Then at last, with obvious reluctance, she made a call. The face that appeared this time was that of a young police sar. She did not miss the slight hardening of his expression when he saw her and realized what she was. "Vanessa Gort here," she said. "Obviously you know I'm an elsie. Your name, please?" "Sar Smith. You'll want to talk to the cap, of course. No elsie would waste her time with a mere sar." "Wait. I've been threatened." "With what?" "Disfiguration. You know what that means." "To you, yes." "To any woman." "To you more than to a woman." There was a subtle emphasis on the word. He meant that she was an elsie, not a woman. "Sar," she said wearily, "I have heard more insolence than you could heap on me if you devoted your entire life to it. After a time it provokes no reaction. Whether you hate elsies because you think they should not exist or because you want to be one yourself is irrelevant." "All the same, I'll tell you, Vanessa Gort. I hate them because I think they shouldn't exist." "Right, now we've disposed of that, can we go on? Or should I talk to your cap after all?" "You can talk to me. You've been threatened with disfiguration. Unless what?" dols." T he young sar began for the first time to look interested. "Not exactly a modest demand. Even from an elsie. May I ask how old you are?" "Over four hundred. I forget the exact figure. If you mean, could I pay, the answer is yes. I don't choose to pay." "Meanness?" "On principle." "What was the man like?" "He wore a mask. He called himself the Avenger, a ridiculous melodramatic name. Incidentally, before you ask, I've never done anything that anybody could possibly want to avenge." "In four hundred years?" "Never -- in four hundred years." "Well, if you say so... How often has this man called?" "Three times." "Good. If he's called three times he'll call again. And we'll catch him." There was a pause. "Is that all?" Vanessa asked. "Isn't it enough? Are you officially demanding protection?" "No. The man is probably, as you seem to think, a harmless crank. I don't like making a fuss. I was reluctant to call you at all." "So it seems, since you waited until he'd called three times. Do you plan to go out this afternoon?" "Only to the beauty salon in this building. I needn't give you the address, I suppose." "Quite unnecessary," Smith agreed drily. "Although I don't happen to know all about you offhand, it will be easy to obtain any information about you we may need. You have, after all, been around for four centuries." "It will be all right to go to the salon?" "Better stay in your apartment." "My private elevator admits me direct to the interior. And only clients with appointments are admitted." She added significantly: "No men under any circumstances." "Then I guess it's okay, provided you leave your apartment quite secure. I'll report all this to Cap Zagreb, and he'll decide what action to take." II  fter switching off, Sar Smith arranged to have all Vanessa Gort's calls monitored, recorded and traced. Then he got up and went to the file receiver. Why, he was wondering, was this sort of thing relatively uncommon? Of course, considering the power the elsies controlled, only a fool or a brave man would attempt anything of the sort. But there were plenty of fools and brave men in the world. He turned the first scanner so he turned the second scanthe button. The printer began to chatter. In a matter of seconds he was able to tear off the first page. There had been no more than four attempts at extortion with menaces from elsies in the last five years -- one in Germany, one in Italy, one in South Africa and one in Australia, In each case the full might of the Elsie Council had been called in by the local authorities and the criminal had been found and imprisoned before he had a chance to blow his nose. That was it, no doubt. You had more chance of robbing a bank successfully than of jostling an elsie in the street and getting away with it. Despots in ancient history had had the power to have a man eviscerated so that they could warm their feet in the cavity of his abdomen. Although the elsies had no such power officially, their unofficial power made the ancient despots seem petty. Sar Smith was aware that he had been both a brave man and a fool to bait an elsie. If she wished, Vanessa Gort could get him fired and make it practically impossible for him to get another job. The printer had already stopped. Four minor attempts at extortion. No more. The file was, however, set for crime -- which meant, by definition, acts by people responsible for their actions. Smith cut in the psychotic file and pressed the button again. This time the printer was much busier. There were ninety-eight cases of threats by psychotics. Two elsies had actually been killed, one in South Africa and one in Greece. Nineteen had been injured. Again, all the psychotics responsible had been caught sooner or later. It figured, Smith thought. You didn't threaten elsies if you were sane. If you were insane, eventually somebody noticed it. nn th the sheets from the printer in his hand he tapped on Cap Zagreb's door. "Do come in," Zagreb's fruity voice invited. Smith entered. Zagreb, already overweight, was making matters worse by eating candied fruit. The faint astringency of the relationship between the cap and his sar could have been sensed at once had there been anyone present to sense it. Smith was young and sensitive ; Zagreb was ironically cynical. Smith was a plebeian cop and too conscious of it; Zagreb was a cultured patrician who might have been expected to be an elsie instead of a police cap. Smith was #; Zagreb was #. "Well? Are you here on matters of state, Smith, or is this merely a social call?" "A female elsie has been threatened, sir. Threatened with disfiguration by a masked man calling himself the Avenger. He has phoned three times." "Hardly an unusual situation, Smith. It would be unusual, however, if anything were to come of it." "Yes. sir." "Has the lady a name? It's not beyond the bounds of possibility that I may have met her socially. I move in exalted circles, Smith." "Vanessa Gort." "Indeed?" A candied apricot hung motionless in mid-air. "It behooves us to take the matter more seriously, Smith. Vanessa Gort is a woman of character." "An elsie, sir." "Quite. Immortals can possess character too, you know." "You mean because she's a woman of character the threat is less likely to be the work of a crank, sir?" "I mean that Vanessa Gort would not have reported the matter to us unless she thought it might not be. I assume you have taken the routine steps. Smith. She lives alone. Presumably you told her not to go out?" "She's going to the beauty salon in the same building, sir. I said it would be all right." The phone rang. It was an emergency call on the soundonly police line. The cap picked up the receiver and listened. His expression did not change. "It was not," he said, putting down the instrument. "Not what, sir?" Smith asked. "Not all right. Vanessa Gort has been slashed in the beauty salon. I think we'd better get over there at once." # ather to Smith's relief,  though he would never have admitted it, Zagreb himself went straight to the Gort apartment, sending Smith to the beauty salon to find out what he could there. The proprietress, twittering with shock, was no help at all. The presence of a police sar in her salon seemed almost as incredible to her as a knife attack on a client, and an elsie at that. (No men admitted under any circumstances, Vanessa Gort had said.) Nobody had seen what had happened. Miss Gort had been found in a pool of her own blood, quite conscious and rational. She had insisted on going right back to her apartment instead of waiting in the salon for a doctor. One of the manicurists was more helpful. The attack must, she said, have been by a woman who had given her name as Sara Blair, # Caxton Apartments. This woman had made an appointment and had been photographed when she arrived. But she had not kept her appointment and was not in the salon. Indeed, nobody had seen her, with the possible exception of Vanessa Gort. "Yet she was photographed?" Smith said. Apparently every client was automatically photographed on arrival -- a safeguard, Smith guessed, against subsequent nonpayment of bills rather than against more spectacular crime. Smith took the photograph and looked up at the manicurist after a glance. "Do your clients often arrive dressed like this?" "Oh, yes. Those who live in the building arrive direct from their apartments. And we also have an autocar terminal." "I see." The photograph was a good, clear, full-length color picture of a very pretty girl with a towel round her hips and another over her shoulders. She wore gold slippers. Something not quite right about her strongly suggested that she was wearing a mask. That was obvious anyway. The face didn't go with her figure. Although the loose towels concealed the lines of her body better than a street dress, the impression came through that Sara Blair was older than the eighteen-year-old face she wore. There was nothing more to be done in the salon. Sara Blair was probably still in her autocar in one of the underground tunnels or overhead tubes, but there was no way of tracing it. It hardly seemed worth while racing to Caxton Apartments in the naive hope that the woman would emerge from the autocar terminal there. Zagreb admitted Smith to Vanessa Gort's apartment. The injured elsie, her face bandaged, reclined on a divan. "You were wrong, Sar Smith," she said through the bandages. "It was not safe for me to keep my appointment." Smith opened his mouth, but it was Zagreb who answered. "We've been into that already, Miss Gort. There can be no allegation that Sar Smith instructed you not to remain in thi# apartment, as any sensible person who took the threats seriously would have done. The responsibility of going out was entirely yours. Smith assumed, as you evidently did yourself, that in a place which only women could enter you would be safe from a male extortionist. But you were attacked by a woman -- which means that at least two people are involved." The woman on the divan nodded wearily. "I'm making no complaint. But there can hardly be congratulation either. I guess you know what this means to me. No elsie can heal. Normal metabolism must be restored, at very considerable cost, for six weeks or more. At the end of that time I'll be completely healed, true, with no visible scar, but I can only become an elsie again at the usual tremendous cost." "I am sure," Zagreb said smoothly, "that you are insured." "Of course I'm insured. Do you think that makes me quite happy to... oh, let it go." "Perhaps you now wish that demanded?" S he sat up. "Certainly not," she said firmly. Zagreb nodded. "I understand. The... uh... Avenger was beyond all doubt a man?" "Beyond all doubt." "And you were attacked by a woman. So two people are involved, people prepared to challenge the considerable power of the various elsie organizations which will undoubtedly take up this case... I hesitate, for reasons of modesty, even to mention the efforts of Sar Smith and myself." "I've been thinking about that. Anyone who knew me would know I'd refuse. I don't think I was ever supposed to pay the money. I was supposed to refuse and be slashed." Zagreb nodded again. "I am gratified to have my own theory so succinctly stated. You believe then, that this is the first move in a campaign to extort money from other elsies?" "Or myself, later." "I think, given youi full cooperation, we can guarantee your safety from now on, Miss Gort. Although you have already told Sar Smith that you've never done anything that anyone could possibly want to avenge, I must ask you to make an effort of memory -- " "I've already done that. I'm quite certain. I don't go around injuring people. I can think of nobody who could even believe himself or herself to have a genuine grievance against me." "One other thing, then. Please describe your attacker in as much detail as possible." "I scarcely saw her. It was in the corridor leading from the elevators. My name was spoken and I turned. I suppose I closed my eyes as the scalpel came at me -- " "Scalpel?" "Something like that. All I saw was that the woman was young, dark-haired, of average height. I half fainted. I don't even know where she went." While she was talking Smith had handed Zagreb the photograph of Sara Blair. When Zagreb showed it to Vanessa, she said at once: "Yes. That's her." Zagreb gave the photograph back to Smith. "Well, go on, Smith. Find her." "Sara Blair must be a false name, sir." "Of course." "She won't be at this address." "Naturally not." "This isn't her own face. She's wearing a mask." "One presumes so," Zagreb sighed. "What are you waiting for?" Ill A t Caxton Apartments, by no means to his surprise, Smith drew a complete blank. Nobody knew a girl resembling Sara Blair, which was only to be expected, since she would scarcely wear the same mask all over the city to enable the police to trace all her movements before and after the attack. Smith considered checking on all the women in the block between seventeen and forty-five, but when he found there were over five hundred of them he decided not to bother. When he returned to police HQ he found Zagreb eating a banana. "We are famous, Smith," Zagreb told him. "Or rather, infamous." He handed the sar a sheaf of photostats, clips from the news service prints which the HQ information room monitored round the clock. Whenever anything happened anywhere, police HQ knew it at least as soon as the television news editors. "How did the news service get the story, sir?" Smith asked. "I gave it to them. I want this right out in the open. Smith. Extortionists and blackmailers thrive in the dark. They shrivel up and die in the full glare of public investigation." Cap Zagreb was in charge of the case, the reports said. But there was already a suggestion that the Elsie Council would not be satisfied with a routine investigation. "I guess not," Smith said with dry bitterness. "Elsies are important. Elsies matter. They're the salt of the earth. They're the people who can afford to buy immortality at something over they do go on living, power tends to get stuck in their hands. They don't put up Presidents, police commissioners or governors, but they make sure they're always in a position to put all the pressure they want on anybody who holds authority anywhere. The elsies are only one thousandth of the population, but they hold seventy per cent of the power." Zagreb had been listening with polite interest. "Have you finished, Smith?" he asked. "No, sir. The elsies have stopped space travel and everything else that they consider too dangerous for them. If we went into space and they didn't, human communities might grow up somewhere not under elsie control. They've rebuilt every major city so that no elsie can get killed in a street accident. They've taken over Florida as a Retreat for any elsie who doesn't want to be contaminated by the very sight of an ordinary human being. The Elsie Council fights every verbal, economic, social, psychological or physical attack on any elsie so fiercely that nobody dares to brush an elsie in the street or open his mouth about them." "Come, now. It can scarcely be said, Smith, that you are not at this moment daring to open your mouth." Ignoring this. Smith went on: "There's only one elsie for every hundred thousand of us -- yet the whole world is run for them." "Do feel free, sar, to say anything more you wish." nphe sar frowned at his superior. "Is there anything I've said that's untrue, sir?" "You spoke the truth and nothing but the truth, but by no means the whole truth. If you there be anything to stop you becoming an elsie?" "Nothing would ever make me join them, sir. I'm going to live out my life as a human being -- not as a living corpse." "There we have it, Smith. Immortals are known as elsies from the initials LC, indicating living corpse. Like many not exactly complimentary descriptions, the name has stuck. Immortals are, indeed, living corpses, and they're not even immortal. It is as easy to kill an immortal as to kill anyone else. Cut them and they bleed -- as we have recent cause to know. Elsies are merely people who do not age. Nothing more than that, nothing less." "Cap, why are we talking like this?" Smith demanded. "You are young," Zagreb ruminated. "And intolerant. When you're older you will not, one hopes, make such definite statements before learning all the facts." "What facts don't I know, sir? What's the big secret?" "No secret, Smith. Nothing you could not find out if you wished. The trouble is you don't wish. I suspect, for instance, that you assume unthinkingly that elsies are rich simply because they're elsies." Qrnith looked surprised. As a  matter of fact, he did. "Since and it has to be done before you're thirty-five, it stands to reason -- " "I'm not talking about that, precisely. Most elsies are treated at the expense of parents too old, by the time they make their pile, to become elsies themselves. What I mean is: how, simply by living indefinitely, does one become very rich?" "You can invest money at compound interest and wait until it multiplies itself." "True, but where does the money come from and what do you live on while it grows?" "Parents who can pay a million usually leave quite a bit when they die." "Also true, but you're still missing the point, sar. The longer you live the more you spend. Vanessa Gort has spent, on a rough estimate, some twenty-five Where did she get it?" "She was left money, I guess." "She was left nothing but immortality. Four centuries ago, at the age of twenty-five, she received no legacy from her father but the elsie treatment." "Then other legacies since -- " "It doesn't work that way. Smith. It never has. Property passes forward, not backwards. Brothers and sisters and cousins of elsies leave their money to their own children, and it keeps going right on down -- never back to the great-aunt or greatgreat-uncle who became an elsie. Go on, sar. Tell me where elsies get their money." "If you go on living for centuries -- " "I've told you," Zagreb sighed, "going on living isn't enough. What else do elsies have to do?" "Work, I guess." "Exactly. Elsies who become rich and powerful and important have to work for their riches and power and importance." "And what does that prove, sir?" For the first time Zagreb showed exasperation. "If you can't see that for yourself. Smith, I wonder how you ever manage to catch the most incompetent criminal -- " cphe visiphone on Zagreb's desk buzzed peremptorily. Knowing all calls were monitored, the cap switched on at once. No call switched through to him could be refused. "Cap Zagreb," he said. The lean face on the screen said: "I'm Henry Fax, president of the Elsie Council." "Yes," Zagreb said. "I've been expecting you to call." "Zagreb, we're not going to interfere in any way with your investigation into the Gort case. But as you can understand, the criminal simply must be found. Anything you want, absolutely anything, will be arranged the moment you request it." "Thank you. The police organization is, however, moderately well equipped and staffed." "Kind of thing I mean. Your sar just made inquiries about Sara Blair at Caxton Apartments. If you want the entire list of # occupants checked out by private investigators, just say the word." "I'll bear your offer in mind, Mr. Fax." "Or if you want a law passed so that any area in which this criminal is known to be can be closed off, even a whole city, let me know." "I shall, Mr. Fax, I shall." "Another thing -- suppose all wearing of masks was banned. That might simplify matters for you." "It might. And again, we might find all our time and attention taken up with charging people who were doing nothing more criminal than wearing a mask. One small thing occurs to me. I'd like the unofficial assistance of a female elsie. A volunteer, of course -- to work with my sar." Smith's head jerked up. "There might be danger for this... volunteer?" Fax said. "There appears to be danger for all elsies at the moment. Admittedly anyone who offered to help might find herself with more than her fair share." "I'll find somebody." HP agreb completed his arrangements with Henry Fax and switched off. "Cap, what's in your mind?" Smith demanded. "Vagueness. One of my vague ideas is that you may have to become an elsie." "Huh?" "In name and appearance only, of course." "You can tell an elsie at a glance." "How, Smith?" "You know as well as I do, sir." "Tell me all the same. How do you instantly recognize an elsie as such?" "Well... take two ordinary girls, one twenty-two and one twenty-eight. The girl of twentytwo isn't exactly in early adolescence, and the girl of twentyeight hasn't even started to decay. Yet most people can tell that one is about twenty-two and the other about twenty-eight." Zagreb nodded. "How do you tell that a girl's twenty-eight and not twentytwo? I guess by her eyes, expression, maturity, experience... It's not lines or skin flaws or anything like that. A girl of twenty-eight can be lineless and flawless. Yet you still know. Now take a woman who's lived one hundred sixty-five years. She can have the body of an eighteenyear-old girl and the most perfect complexion you ever saw. She usually does. Yet you only have to glance at her and you know she's an elsie." "Precisely. So take an elsie who really is twenty-five. How do you know then?" "Well... you don't sir." "Quod erat demonstrandum. Meantime, however, since I expect it will take some time for the situation to develop, all I want you to do is visit all the elsies in this area and ask if they have been threatened." "Yes, sir." This was a normal, routine assignment. Vanessa Gort might or might not be the first elsie threatened by Sara Blair and her partner. The others, if any, might or might not have paid up quietly. It was obviously sensible to find out. "We'll continue our interesting discussion on the rights and wrongs of the elsie situation later," Zagreb said. "Meantime, write your report and get on with your job." "No further orders, sir?" c The Zagreb eyebrows went up in his characteristic expression of pained surprise. "Have I ever tied your hands, Smith?" "No, sir." "Have I not always shown a rather touching faith in the capabilities of my assistants?" "You could put it that way, sir. They might say that you expect miracles." "Very well, Smith. Go thou and perform a miracle." IV Tphree days and six elsies later, Smith had to admit to himself that there had been some justification for Zagreb's accusation that he had sounded off about elsies without knowing much about them. Although meeting and talking to elsies did not change Smith's views in any significant particular, he realized that there was more to being an immortal than met the eye, Homer Daniels was a quiet little man who didn't want anyone to know he was an elsie. In the nature of things this was impossible. He did, however, do his best by living quietly, changing his abode regularly, and invariably going out masked. Smith was forced to admit that Daniels was no megalomaniac and that there was little luxury in his life. He had given up practically everything for one thing only: perpetual stalemate in the battle of life and death. Blanche Morton was a nymphomaniac. The number of men she had had, or vice versa, must be staggering, since she had lived for three hundred years and still had the body of a girl of eighteen. Smith suspected that what she got from immortality, what she wanted, was not really eternal life. It was, first, the reassurance that whether, however and whenever she did eventually die, she would never have known old or even middle age; and, second, the certainty that no elsie could have children. Jim Stephens lived an eternal life of terror. He knew that any major scratch would be enough to force him to surrender his immortality, and that there was no guarantee that the restoration process would be entirely successful. He had nearly died the first time. He was convinced he would die the second time. Ergo, a scratch would kill him. So he guarded himself like a fortune in fine crystal. Helen Bauer was that rarity, an elsie who had not had the treatment until she was in her forties, and yet had survived. Smith envied her least of all. Suspension in eternal youth was one thing, suspension in middle age quite another. Jo Seymour was perhaps the best adjusted of the six. She had fun, she had a vast fortune, and she was sufficiently free of Stephen's terror to ski and skate and swim. She had undergone the treatment four times after injury. Blake Smedley was the only one of the six who resembled Smith's theoretical elsie. He had vast power and he liked to use it. No mask for him. When he strode into the non-elsie world, everything about him proclaimed that he was one of the elite.  #I denied having been threatened. "But Stephens is worth watching," Smith reported to Zagreb. "Either he's lying or he soon will be approached. When he is, he'll pay." "Stephens," Zagreb ruminated, "being the one who's terrified he may cut his finger?" "He'll never cut his finger, sir. I was searched before I saw him to make sure I carried nothing as dangerous as a pin. There isn't a knife in the house that would cut anything tougher than butter." "Do I detect a certain diminution in your jealousy of elsies, Smith?" "Jealousy, sir? I was never jealous of them." "No? Well, let that pass. When we were interrupted in our previous discussion, I had pointed dols is excluded from the ranks of elsies. Since the treatment greater skill than any surgical operation ever performed, is there anything unfair about this?" "I didn't say it was unfair." "No? I was under the impression you did. However. Payment guarantees success. In some forty per cent of all cases, immediate death results. In another thirty per cent, although the treatment is not fatal, it is not successful either. Of course, they can try again. Thus of those who can pay and want to become elsies, only forty-two per cent succeed." "I don't quite get your drift, sir." "Perhaps not... perhaps I have no drift, Smith. But remember this -- only the cream of the men and women who become elsies do last for centuries. You know perfectly well that the suicide rate among elsies is high. Ironic, isn't it? A less spectacular thinning of the ranks occurs in a very natural way: most elsies who have to revert to normal metabolism in order to heal simply don't have the cash for the restoration process." "Well, sir?" "So the elsies who have been around for a long time are on the whole highly intelligent, competent, prudent, successful men and women." "Maybe." "I'll accept that somewhat grudging admission and go on. Then I must point out that we share in all the benefits which the elsies have provided for themselves. I believe you said -- quote -- they've rebuilt every major city so that no elsie can get killed in a street accident -- unquote. How many non-elsies get killed in street accidents in such cities, Smith?" "None, sir." "Quite. You also remarked that they took over Florida as an Elsie Retreat -- by force of arms, Smith?" "No, sir. They paid for it. Billions. "Once again, quite. Talking of the Retreat, Smith -- you are going there." "I, sir? I'm not an elsie." "You will not go as Sar Smith. Nor will you go alone. But first -- there have been more threats." "You didn't tell me." "I'm telling you now. Three elsies in other cities have been threatened. They all departed immediately for the Retreat." "Well, that's sensible. They're safe there." "None of the calls were traced, but we have recordings of two of them. The elsies concerned had taken the precaution of recording all calls." "Pity they didn't go further and let us trace all their calls." "They did. I should not have said the calls were untraced, but that the information didn't help us It only takes a moment to step out of a public call-box and get very thoroughly lost... Let's watch the recordings." Tie pressed a switch. A blank face came on the screen. It was a poor mask. The quality of face masks depended, naturally, on their expense. A mask like this was obviously a mask, but it effectively concealed the identity of the wearer nevertheless. A mask like the one worn by Sara Blair would have needed very close examination before it could be identified as a mask. "Cyril Black," the blank face said, "this is the Avenger. You happened to Vanessa Gort will also happen to you. Since you're a man, a threat to your face might not perhaps be so effective. Your belly will be slashed and you will suffer a good deal of pain." The screen went blank. "That all?" Smith said. "No answer expected, no arrangement for collecting the cash?" "Evidently this is a preliminary call, made to see what Cyril Black would do. What he did do was depart for the Retreat -- as thousands of other elsies are doing." "There's room for them," Smith said drily. "Florida at one time had a population of twentyabout thirty-five thousand elsies in the whole world." "True. Let's watch the second recording." Zagreb pressed the switch again. This time it was the face of a girl which appeared. It was the face of Sara Blair. She said: "Betty Slessinger, Vanessa Gort is a friend of yours. She sure . you won't." Smith blinked as the face abruptly disappeared. The message was certainly short, if not sweet. "You've had the voices analyzed?" he said. "Unfortunately the extortionists have heard about voice identification as well as face and fingerprint identification. The voices in both cases were modified by throat resonators. Betty Slessinger also departed for the Retreat -- she is there now." Zagreb reached out toward the intercom. "Send in the lady when she arrives." "She's just come, sir." "Very well, send her in now." "That's the elsie volunteer? Who is she?" "You'll see in a moment." "What's the idea, sir?" "As a twenty-five-year-old elsie alone, you wouldn't fool anyone for long Smith. As the companion of the volunteer whom Henry Fax has found for us, you should have no trouble being as conspicuous or inconspicuous as you like." The door opened and Jo Seymour came in. Of course. She was the only elsie Smith had come across who took chances with her precious eternal youth and didn't squeal when they didn't come off. Qmith and Jo Seymour were at  the airport, and Smith was just about to don the identity of Frank Sharp, a genuine twentyfive-year-old English elsie who had agreed to stay under cover until further notice, when an airport cop came and told him he was wanted at police HQ. "Miss Seymour can wait here," the cop said. "You won't be long. You'll catch the next plane." Zagreb wasted no time when Smith arrived. "Things have happened," he said with unusual terseness. "The Avenger tried to slash Blake Smedley, but failed. He was lucky to get away. It was a rather poor effort -- yet the fact that such an attempt was made, without a prior demand for money, has naturally worried elsies all over the world quite considerably. The other thing has worried them even more. Betty Slessinger had been slashed inside the Retreat." "Inside the Retreat?" Smith exclaimed. "But nobody who isn't an elsie can possibly get inside." "You seem to forget that you are on your way there yourself. And that you will certainly get inside." "But the Elsie Council knows about me, sir." "Yes. It should be remembered, stringent as the precautions are, that no foolproof check has so far been made on arrivals at the Retreat. It should also be remembered that instead of perhaps a dozen arrivals a day, the check-points have recently had to deal with thousands. However it happened, Sara Blair most certainly did get in the Retreat. And there she slashed Betty Slessinger exactly as Vanessa Gort was slashed." "You're sure it's Sara Blair?" "I am. There's another photograph." He passed it across the table. It was a poor photograph, taken by a camera which was part of a very elementary alarm system -- the kind that might be expected to be installed in houses inside the Retreat if there was an alarm system at all. Poor as it was, the girl who was shown running from the house was undoubtedly Sara Blair, wearing her usual mask. "Something bothers you, Smith?" Zagreb inquired, after a pause. "The whole picture, sir. Vanessa Gort was threatened. Anyone who knew her knew she wouldn't pay. She was slashed. Smedley wasn't even threatened, yet the Avenger tried to get him. Betty Slessinger was threatened but given no chance to pay. She was slashed -- " "Where does this lead us?" Zagreb asked, with an expression which suggested he was already there. "It's not extortion at all, sir. The Avenger really believes he has something to avenge. He just hates elsies." Zagreb leaned back and examined the ceiling. "Such a scheme would, I presume, have your entire approval, Smith?" "It's my job to catch whoever's behind it, sir." "Exactly. Now you can continue your journey to the Retreat -- knowing that Sara Blair is there." "Someone who could get in could get out." "Not so, Smith. At the beginning of all campaigns mistakes are made. This one is no exception. Then organization is tightened up, and fewer mistakes are made. You can take my word for it that however masked, dressed, disguised or transported, Sara Blair will not get out of the Retreat." "So I'm to catch her, sir?" "You are." "I'll get back to the airport then, sir, if that's all." "Do that, Smith. One further thing. Although I propose to remain here at the moment, if there are any further developments within the Retreat, I shall ask the Elsie Council to invite me in officially and openly. It would, of course, be more convenient if you succeeded in solving the whole affair without my assistance -- " "But that, sir, is hardly to be expected," said Smith drily. "No," Zagreb sighed. V T?ven on short air journeys elsies like Jo Seymour were acctistomed to the luxury of a private cabin. Smith, masked and dressed as Frank Sharp, was therefore able to talk freely to her. His attitude toward Jo Seymour, whom he had now met five times, was ambivalent. She was an elsie, and he still disliked and resented elsies for an amalgam of reasons; yet she was the elsie he liked best. So a man who hated all Spaniards might say grudgingly of a particular man: he's okay -- for a Spaniard. Her two centuries of life had left no physical mark on her except for a few minor scars, the result of playgirl accidents. From her mind they had removed all petty resentment and desire to score off her fellow-beings, elsie or otherwise. "Well?" she invited, soon after takeoff. "Do you tell me what's happened, or don't you?" She was sitting demurely on a massive-looking window seat, her back to the clouds. Her dress was red, short, and highly provocative. And Smith was provoked. "That depends," he said. "How close are you and I supposed to be?" "Not as close as you might think," she said, smiling. "Men are not a particular weakness of mine." "You'd travel about with a guy like Frank Sharp and live in the same house with him and sleep alone?" "Yes. Elsies don't have to be in a hurry." "I see." Anyway, he told her what had happened and asked her: "From your experience as an elsie, would you say that the Avenger and his girl-friend could possibly be elsies?" "It isn't likely, is it?" "It's more likely now than it was. Plenty of crooks of one kind or another have tried to get into the Retreat, knowing how much loot in cash and valuables is lying around inside, and knowing there are no cops. But nobody ever succeeded. How did Sara Blair manage it if she isn't an elsie?" "Slipped in with the crowd." "Maybe. Anyway, how about answering the question? Could elsies try anything like this?" Jo considered the question seriously. "They'd have to be utterly desperate. And I don't think they'd get away with it. You see, there aren't all that many elsies and we live a long time. I don't say every elsie knows every other elsie, but we know each other and about each other pretty well. If an elsie existed who was capable of this sort of thing, somebody would know, would tell the Elsie Council, and they'd get at the truth in a matter of hours." "It could be the work of a couple of elsie psychopaths." Jo shook her head definitely. "The Council knows all about the psychotics among us. There aren't so many, you know. Known psychopaths aren't aced for treatment, and the treatment tends to prevent the occurrence of major psychological upsets. Besides -- psychopaths generally work alone. You don't get two of them cooperating smoothly on the same crazy scheme." "Maybe one wants money and the other is crazy." "Perhaps." "T'here was no opportunity for  further discussion, for the plane was already landing ten miles outside the border of the Retreat. No flying was permitted over the area; any ship of any kind which tried it was automatically destroyed by chaser missiles. Approach by sea was equally impossible. The only way in or out was through the seven checkpoints. Despite his disguise and being in the company of a genuine elsie, Smith would have stood no chance of getting inside the Retreat had he not arrived, by arrangement, at a checkpoint where Henry Fax himself had taken charge of the screening. None of the other elsies who arrived at the same time, half a dozen or so, could have noticed anything out of the ordinary about the way Smith was treated. The only difference was that the result of the tests made on him was ignored. Given a blood sample, it was quite easy to determine whether a person was an elsie or not. The perpetual youth process halted the diminution of the elasticity of the coats of the arteries. The capillaries therefore remained sufficiently supplied, and the normal progress of senility was permanently frozen -- at costs which were well known. The whole organism replaced its cells with machine-like regularity and exactitude. No major change was allowed to take place. Thus elsi es remained at the same height and weight, immune to age, immune to disease -- but terrifyingly vulnerable to the slightest injury. So no blood sample was ever taken from an elsie. The prick never healed, the blood removed never replaced itself. You couldn't have a frozen metabolic pattern and at the same time obligingly versatile cells which took over the functions of different cells. Elsie's bodies were like intricate charcoal sketches waxed over. So long as the wax was undamaged, the sketches lasted for ever. Once the wax was broken, the charcoal became mere loose carbon, as vulnerable as sand castles washed by the tide of time. The new tightened check no longer relied on documents, the Elsie Register and a psychological and memory test. It was based, prosaically, on the fact that no matter how much elsies ate or drank, they had to return to a basic weight. Thus above a certain level of nourishment the body simply refused to accept food. It was rejected one way or another practically unmodified. This test was unpleasant and slow, but it was certain. "You're Henry Fax, aren't you?" Smith-Sharp asked as he ate his third meal in two hours. "You don't usually spend your time working as a frontier guard, do you?" "I don't," said Fax grimly, "but this area really is a retreat now. There are twenty-five thou'sand of us here. That only leaves about eight thousand elsies in the rest of the world." "Are elsies still flocking here, then?" Smith asked. "Despite the news?" "You mean that Sara Blair is in the Retreat. No, they're not. You can see for yourself. Thousands in the last few days, a handful today. Mostly our people want out, not in. We're not letting them out." "Why not?" "We know that Sara Blair is inside," said Fax slowly. "Whatever happens -- whatever happens -- nobody leaves the Retreat until she's found." The message, Smith rightly assumed, was not intended foi Frank Sharp but for Sar Smith. nphte Retreat was a playground for gods and goddesses, every one of whom had an Achilles heel The only transport was a railcar system. There were never any mishaps on rail journeys and nobody could possibly be hurt in street accidents. There were no animals or reptiles. The face of the whole terrain had been carefully smoothed so that it was very difficult to fall from any height. Every possible safeguard in the rivers and lakes guarded against swimming accidents. and there was no waterskiing. The promenades were of soft plastic and no flight of stens lacked a banister. It was like the court where nothing existed which might prick the princess's finger. Inside the Retreat, the eternally youthful elsies lived in a country-club life denuded of all physically dangerous pursuits. Tennis, swimming, sunbathing, carefully stewarded golf, walking. parties and gambling were in: climbing, riding, all kinds of shooting, fencing and sparring were out. Even bicycles were forbidden. Too many people fell off bicycles, they could travel too fast, and there were bicycle-pedestrian accidents. There was no law enforcement. There didn't need to be. Elsies didn't run the risk of being punished by elsies, of being outlawed. More than that, they didn't run the risk of injury. Only Jo Seymour and a few others took such risks, and they took care not to involve any other elsies. Expenses in the Retreat were enormous, and for no high standard of luxury at that. The reason was simply that since nobody but elsies was allowed in, elsies had to do all the work -- all the cooking, serving, cleaning, repairing, lifting and carrying. Only those who needed the money would do it, and only for an extortionate return. Smith saw only a little of this on his first day in the Retreat, for he and Jo were not released inside until early evening. The checkpoint closed at night. Invited to a party a few hours later at Henry Fax's enormous mansion, they had accepted. It was no part of Smith's assignment to sit at home in the chalet Jo Seymour maintained by the side of a lake. He had to see everything that there was to see. Jo's chalet being less than half a mile from Henry Fax's house, they went to the chalet first, opened it up, showered and changed, and then walked to the party, there being no other way of getting there. For a moment, when Smith entered the huge ballroom with Jo, the blaze of light blinded him. Then, when he was able to take in the scene, what he saw dazed and shocked him. He had arrived at parties before, cold sober, when everyone present was already in an advanced stage of hysterical, frenetic inebriation. And although he had seldom been present as a guest at any particularly wild party, he had attended quite a few parties of this type in the line of duty. He had never seen anything like this. Beside him, Jo murmured: "Don't look like that, or everybody will know you're not one of us." It was necessary for her to warn him, he admitted, but the phrasing saddened and sickened him. She was saying that she was one of this crowd. Smith was aware academically that elsies could get drunker than anyone else. Normal metabolism allowed the intake of only so much alcohol and then took drastic measures to stop it. Elsies could drink whisky like lemonade, getting rid of the bulk within a very short time and retaining the alcohol. I n the middle of the floor the men and women who were still capable of dancing danced. They were a handsome lot. No one looked older than twentyfive, and those who were still dancing hadn't reached the stage that most of the others had. Most of the girls and some of the men sprawled around had removed at least part of their clothing. (Perhaps, Smith had to admit to himself, non-elsie parties might have different conventions on this kind of exhibitionism if everybody present had the kind of shape which could stand being revealed.) Elsies had to get into the best possible physical shape during the initial treatment. Thereafter they kept this same shape, perhaps for centuries. The only woman present who did not have the kind of figure which could stand revelation was Helen Bauer. And she, Smith observed, was taking no part in the dmateur strip-tease. So this was how the people who really mattered enjoyed themselves. "Dance?" said Jo. Smith nodded, and they moved onto the floor. Half an hour later, when they went out on the veranda for air, he said curtly: "I don't think much of elsie parties. Are they always like this?" "No," Jo said. "Haven't you noticed something? I haven't had more than a couple of drinks. Neither has Henry Fax. The girl who's operating the music isn't drinking at all. Helen Bauer is as sober as we are. So are a dozen others -- the ones who are the least scared." "I see. The Avenger and his girl friend really have this lot worried. So they drink themselves incapable." "That's about it. Can you blame them?" "Easily," said Smith drily, "but it's no part of my job." They went inside and danced again. Smith would have preferred to stay exclusively in Jo's company, but he wouldn't learn much that way. He therefore let himself be introduced to anyone who could still talk. He had three invitations to private parties consisting of two, taking place at once somewhere within the huge house. "And really," Jo said the next time they took the air, "if you particularly want to avoid suspicion that you're not an elsie, you shouldn't turn them down so bluntly. At least half a dozen people have been asking me about you. They're not suspicious, exactly, they just wonder who you are and how a man like you comes to be here." Smith grunted. They were leaving the party an hour later when uproar broke out. A girl out on the veranda was screaming. Smith ran to the veranda and pushed his way through the chattering, terrified, suddenly sober men and women who were staring in fascination at what the screaming girl had found. Henry Fax lay on the ground, his throat cut so deeply that his head was almost severed from his body. VI Omith did not elect to an nounce his identity and start taking statements from everybody at the party. With a team of detectives to guard the doors, herd the guests together and take the house and gardens apart in search of the smallest clue, he might have been able to accomplish something. As it was, with no disciplined, trained men he could call upon, he preferred to remain Frank Sharp and see what he could see, which wasn't much. Zagreb arrived with the dawn. There was no pretense that he was an elsie: the headless Elsie Council brought him into the Retreat by special dispensation, prepared to try anything that might result in the capture of the Avenger and Sara Blair. He found Smith on the veranda overlooking the lake. Jo was having a swim before breakfast. "If you enjoy seeing elsies worried, Smith," Zagreb said grimly, "you're going to have a ball. Nothing you've seen so far can compare with what you'll see today." "How's that, sir?" "The Avenger has sent his first real demand to the newspapers. The news should be breaking all over the Retreat about now. He any particular elsie, but from elsies in general. Unless the Elsie Council agrees within twentyfour hours, elsies inside and outside the Retreat are not merely going to be slashed. They're going to die, like Henry Fax." Smith said nothing. Jo, curious, swam to the landing-stage below the veranda and climbed out. The early morning sun caught the droplets on her skin and turned them into gold. As she stood slim and erect by the rail, hearing the news from Zagreb, two things fought for Smith's whole attention: the temptation to get rid of Zagreb somehow, anyhow, ing, inside the chalet; and the sudden realization that Jo's present appearance, entirely typical of girl elsies, was highly significant. Duty won. "Sir," he said, "I think I can tell you who Sara Blair is." I #'#"ou've found something out?" said Zagreb. "No. I just thought of something, that's all." Jo was watching him steadily, patiently. "Something I don't know?" Zagreb demanded. "Something you've noticed since coming to the Retreat?" "No, sir. Nothing you don't know. It was you who told me that I'd only manage to pass as an elsie among elsies if I took the identity of a known, recent, genuine elsie." "Oh." Zagreb was disappointed. "If that's all... my dear Smith, naturally we've checked that angle. It leads nowhere." "It was you, too, who made me admit that elsies are generally competent and efficient." "Well?" "If you recall what we know of the Avenger and of Sara Blair, you'll agree that everything the woman has done has been effective and the man has made a botch of the one thing he's tried. It's also important that at a time when nearly every elsie is within the Retreat, the woman is inside and the man has to stay outside, sending demands to newspapers." "All right," Zagreb said. "Assume the woman is an elsie and the man is not. How does that help us?" "Jo told me that if an elsie was involved in such a scheme, he or she would have to be desperate. Blair is an elsie and desperate; the Avenger, whether desperate or not, is no elsie What does that suggest?" "Blackmail?" "Something stronger that that, I think. Love. Blair wants the man to join her as an elsie. But dols. I guess the Avenger is approaching the top age limit -- if he doesn't get the treatment soon it'll be too late." "Ingenious as all this undoubtedly is, it's nothing more than a series of guesses." "Until you look at Jo, sir." Jo had not said a word. She started slightly at this. "At Miss Seymour?" Zagreb said. "If you're going to tell me that Jo Seymour is Sara Blair, Smith, I really must -- " "No, sir. I said look at her." They looked at her. Her green swimsuit was slit narrowly from breast to hip, showing the uncanny elsie absence of bulge or sag. "And the point is," Smith went on, "that there's nothing in the least remarkable about her. Practically all elsies have bodies like that. Tell me, sir -- what kind of female elsie would be desperate not to lose her man, so desperate that she either instigated or agreed to a scheme like this to enable him to join her as an elsie?" "Of course!" Jo suddenly exclaimed. "Elsies in general are physically twenty-five or less. An elsie who was older, who wasn't wealthy, wouldn't find men friends among elsies. She'd -- " "Very well," said Zagreb. "I'm convinced. Let's go." T T elen Bauer received them with exactly the right mixture of startled innocence and annoyance at being suspected of such a thing. While Zagreb and Jo talked to her, however, Smith was looking around. It was no use looking for the knife, which could be lying openly among the rest of the cutlery. But Helen Bauer's chalet was tiny and bare; there were not many places where masks and the other materials necessary for successful disguise could be hidden. He found them under the boards of the bedroom. "It's no use, Miss Bauer," Zagreb said. "You can't prove anything," she said. "I have a mask that looks like the one the woman Sara Blair used. That's all." "It's by no means all," Zagreb said grimly. "You amateur criminals haven't a chance once we begin to suspect you. Analysis of your clothes, the dust in your hair, the patina of your skin and a host of other things will show us where you've been recently and what you've done. If the knife you used is still here, we'll match it with Fax's injuries and that in itself will convict you. We'll have your voice, modified by a throat resonator, checked against the Slessinger demand recording." The woman saw she was beaten. She shrugged. "You'll never find out who worked with me," she said. "I think we will. Miss Seymour, will you step outside for a moment?" Jo hesitated, then turned and went out. "Smith," Zagreb said. "You hate elsies. You think they're the scum of the earth." Smith said nothing. "Here's an elsie who won't tell us the name of the man she worked with. She likes playing with knives. Have you a pocket knife, Smith?" "You're not scaring me," said Helen Bauer contemptuously. She was a hard woman. She had slashed two women and killed a man. "I'll be executed anyway." "No. You'll be restored to normal metabolism and kept in jail for life." "Then I haven't much to lose, have I?" "No," Zagreb admitted. "You've nothing to lose. And yet I'm prepared to wager that you'll do anything to stop Smith inflicting a minor cut on you. That's why your scheme nearly worked, because all elsies are terrified of minor injury. Smith!" "You can't do it. You're cops aren't you? You can't -- " "Miss Bauer, all Smith is going to do is cut you somewhere. The location of the cut I leave to him. It's such a small offense that -- " "Small offense! The Elsie Council will -- " Zagreb had to laugh. "Miss Bauer, if you think that you of all people can count on the Elsie Council for anything whatever... but I'm sure you don't. You were merely making a pleasantry. Well, Smith?" Smith was no sadist. But he took out his knife and opened it. Before the woman could move he seized her arm. As she watched, fascinated, he drew the blade lightly across her forearm, so lightly that only the top skin was severed and no blood came. Two tiny red droplets showed. "Stop!" Helen Bauer screamed. She knew she was going to lose her elsie status anyway, but that was in the future and this was immediate. Something might happen at the trial; somehow she might get off. She couldn't watch herself losing immortality. "I'll tell you," she said. #t'#' ou ' re wrong, Smith," Zag reb said gently. "It's a great honor to be invited to meet the Elsie Council. Personally I wouldn't miss it for worlds." "I'm going to tell them," Smith said, as they waited for the double doors to open, "that I did my duty." "But of course. By the way, do you know who the new Elsie Council president is?" "No. Should I?" The doors opened and they found themselves at one end of a long table at which twelve ordinary-looking men and women sat. Smith saw only one face -- that of Jo. She sat at the head of the table, smiling. "Please sit down," she said. "Gentlemen, we asked you here to thank you. Of course you only did what you had to do in convicting Robert Gilbert and Helen Bauer. But we're grateful to you both, particularly to Sar Smith." "When the Elsie Council has reason to be grateful to anyone, the usual thing is to offer them the elsie treatment if they wish it. Unfortunately, Cap Zagreb, it's unlikely in your case that the treatment would be successful." "I'm well aware of that," Zagreb sighed. "Before you embarrass me, Miss Seymour, let me make it clear that no reward of any kind is necessary or would be acceptable." Jo nodded. "Then we'll merely thank you, Cap Zagreb. As for Sar Smith, the offer of the elsie treatment is open." There was a pause, and then Jo went on: "Knowing you as I do, I suggest that you say nothing at all now, but think it over for, say, a week. No one knows better than we do that as well as advantages in being an elsie, there are disadvantages." "There's no need to think about it," Smith said. He had gone white. He had been genuinely unprepared for this. And when it was made, when a man had a chance never to age, to project himself into the far future personally instead of vicariously through his children, perhaps by the side of girls like Jo Seymour, there was only one possible answer. "I accept," he said, and did not turn his head or even blush when, beside him, Zagreb began to laugh uncontrollably. Everybody on Earth was with the astronauts on their Mars trip -- not only in spiritl T Tarry Protagonist, space-age entrepreneur, had been planning the project since the Gus Grissom shot. The idea was splendidly simple -- to let everyone in the United States participate personally when the first Americans landed on Mars. Harry Protagonist promised something special. Not the vicarious sort of participation people had when they listened to delayed recordings of an astronaut telling about fireflies in space, or watched a mock-up clock ticking off the minutes since blastoff. Harry promised full audience participation... a living link between the space pioneers and those lucky enough to have joined his You, Astronaut Club. What Harry was selling was an intimate connection with the mind of one of the four astronauts participating in Project Long Leap. He offered utter identification with one of the first people to set foot on Mars. This, historically comparable to the first footfall by Columbus in the western hemisphere, would cost a mere ten bucks -- # on the pre-payment plan to those who sent their checks at Harry, a former senior editor at Life Magazine, knew which executive he had to deal with at the National Aeronautics and Space Administration to get exclusive brain rights to the astronauts. It cost Harry a mere # million, payable on the launching of the four-man spaceship. 'T'he four Marsbound astroA nauts were George Lincoln, John F. Adams, Dwight D. Roosevelt and Thomas Alva Wright. By an amazing coincidence, ethnicswise, the four were a Protestant, a Catholic, a Jew and a Moslem who was also a Negro Thus they were # trueblue Americans. Each had an I.Q. no lower than # and no higher than # # ). Each of the astronauts knew he might never return, but each also knew that if he did he would be a hero -- and a rich hero. His many pre-launch contracts, with Harry Protagonist and others, guaranteed him a fortune before his #th birthday. Thus, for a fee of # payable on his return to Earth, each astronaut let himself be fitted with a sensor which connected electronic ear but also to Harry Protagonist's giant empathy installation at the You, Astronaut Club. Virtually all Americans were hooked up to the Marsbound hero astronauts. This was because Harry Protagonist had generously okayed a special rate of I per kid for schools, so that every child in every school that had electricity was connected, brainwise, to the Intrepid Four. Everybody got his choice of an astronaut, even the dollarapiece kids. This meant that when he paid his buck or his ten bucks he picked one of the four astronauts for his very own to share history with. Harry Protagonist guaranteed everybody that what the astronaut saw, felt and thought, he would see, feel and think, from liftoff on Earth to landfall on Mars. You can see what's coming, can't you? I will tell you anyway; it will appeal to your sense of irony. What happened was that the Martians pranged the astronauts as they were coming in for a landing. They (the Martians) got them (the astronauts) in their sights and clobbered them like sitting ducks. It was too bad but, as the British would put it (and later did), there it was. Nobody had figured on there being Martians, let alone bad Martians. I n the ordinary course of things we'd have lost only four astronauts. But because of Harry Protagonist's grand scheme, one hunthree hundred and sixty-two thousand, five hundred and eighty-nine people who had been hooked up, mindwise, to the four astronauts also perished. It was a real brain drain. Fortunately for Harry Protaghad paid in advance; and he himself, instinctively distrustful of his own schemes, hadn't been hooked up to any of the astronauts. He became a rather sad and long. The overpopulated British, attracted by the American vacuum, came down by way of Canada to take over the country and applied their confiscatory taxes to the Queen's new subject, Harry Protagonist. The British explained that they had acted in the highest tradition of the Anglo-American Alliance and from the purest motive possible, to keep the Russians out. There wasn't anything anybody was able to do about it; I mean there it was. Beginning this month in If -- and Frederik Pohl This and stories by Keith Laumer, Wilson Tucker and other favorite science-fiction writers in the January If... get your copy today! OO fin Nolan was undoubtedly dead. But what was it that was living on -- eternally? OO returned late that afternoon to find the phone ringing imperatively. I answered it, dashed out again, hailed a passing taxi and settled back to scan the paper I had picked up on the way. There was the story on page one, a few lines concerning my closest friend and former teacher: Late News Bulletin Los Angeles, April #. Frederick I. "Fin" Nolan, the world-famous scientist, died here today as a result of a heart attack at the age of #. His studies of space and time, extensions of Einstein's theories, won him international recognition as a mathematical physicist. During World War II he made significant contributions to both the chemical and physical aspects of the famed Manhattan Project which produced the first atomic bomb. Nolan had been in practical retirement for several years, because of poor health. His nearest living relative is a niece, Harriet E. Nolan, of Santa Monica. I was shocked, of course -- shocked but not surprised. After his first heart attack two years ago, Fin should have taken it easier. If anything, he had accelerated his pace, working long hours in his private laboratory. As a former student, I was Fin's closest friend and confidant. He tried out his theories on me and we worked as a team in the experimental laboratory, mixing chemicals, assembling electronic devices, and so on. Exciting, fascinating ! Most people assumed that Fin's nickname derived from his initials. I knew of two more compelling reasons. He had not acquired the "handle" until college where his exceptional talent for science and mathematics became evident. The concept of infinity, especially from the standpoint of space and time, fascinated him. He was always so ready to discuss his favorite topic that his associates took to calling him "Infinity," which time and familiarity shortened to "Fin." And Fin Nolan's right cheek bore a livid birthmark in the shape of a figure eight lying on its side: the mathematician's symbol for infinity. I have said "birthmark," but I remember Fin's telling me that the disfiguring symbol had not appeared until he was about two years old. He was rather proud of it. To him it was more a trademark than a birthmark. Fin Nolan was an out-andout-genius. His knowledge in the sciences -- physics, mathematics, astronomy, chemistry -- was prodigious. He possessed, in addition, an inventive streak, which enabled him to turn nature's laws to practical use. He was something of an engineer and royalties from several of his inventions had made him wealthy. Perhaps the most successful of these was a highly accurate atomic wristwatch, whose luminous dial provided motive power for the hands. His greatest interest -- call it a hobby if you will -- was in the geometry of the universe: the fundamental meaning of space and time. On these subjects he read everything that came to hand, from Einstein to Ray Bradbury. Rockets, missiles, satellites, space travel interested him equally. jV fy mind flashed back to a recent conversation. "You know, Dave," Fin had said, "Einstein's theory of relativity is based on a hypothesis that time is a fourth dimension. Time, therefore, should be on a par with space in the universe. And yet there is a singular difference, arising from the fact that space has three dimensions, where time has only one. You can turn an object upside down in space but you can't reverse it in time. In outer space there is no unique direction, such as up or down. But there is in time. Time is always a one-way stretch, a single track leading forward into the future or backward into the past. But, in the purely geometric sense, how can you say which direction of time is the past and which the future?" "Surely that's no problem," I argued. "I always associate time with motion -- rotation of the earth or revolution of the planets around the sun." "That's exactly what I mean, Dave." Fin said. "Just suppose that you are a man from some planet revolving around the star Sirius and that you've never seen the solar system. Now, if I were to present you with a motionpicture film showing the planets whirling around the sun, you'd have no way of figuring out how to put it into the projector. The film would make just as much sense backwards as forwards. None of the basic laws of physics and astronomy would be changed. So that you, as a Sirian, couldn't tell from the film which is the past and which the future." "But," I argued, "suppose the film should show meteors plunging into the earth's atmosphere and burning up. Surely I could tell then. A backwards film, showing a train of fire shooting out into space and condensing into a solid meteor, would make no sense at all." "I agree, of course," Fin admitted. "The only processes indicating the direction of what Eddington once termed 'Time's Arrow' are those associated with heat or friction. A bucket of hot water, in cooler surroundings, always cools down. It never gets hotter of its own accord. "But what I really meant was that time should be associated with the universe itself -- not based upon the microscopic processes that govern friction and heat. Otherwise time would be very different from space, which exists independently of the matter it contains. "Or does it?" Fin mused aloud. "You're familiar of course with the theory known as Continuous Creation of Matter -- invented by Gold, Hoyle and Bondi?" I nodded agreement, and Fin continued. "The expanding universe is a fact -- not a theory. It is well established by observation. Gold and his colleagues argue that, as space expands, matter must continually and automatically be created in it, so that the universe won't thin out. "Now let me ask you a simple question. Why does a balloon expand?" "It expands because you blow into it," I answered. "Exactly! Gold, Hoyle and Bondi are right except that they have their theory hindside to. They've confused cause and effect. I think that the universe is expanding because matter is being created within it. And this new matter pushes out the boundaries of space with a speed approaching that of light. "It seems to me that the reasoning of Gold and company is a modern version of the discredited idea of the ancients that nature abhors a vacuum -- which of course is absolute nonsense. I don't see how a vacuum could suck matter into existence. However, a positive pressure from the new atoms could push out the boundaries of space. "My idea now clearly defines the progression of time. Time advances as the universe expands. More than that! I conclude that one could in some way cause matter to disappear 'uncreated' -- we could reverse time." i i r r'hat doesn't sound reasonable to me," I objected. "Surely there's no way of turning time backward." "Maybe not in the Universe as a whole," Fin agreed. "But if we could uncreate matter in a limited region, time would reverse there perhaps balanced by excess creation of matter in the regions immediately surrounding, where time would progress more rapidly than elsewhere in the universe." "Isn't the atomic bomb uncreation of matter?" I asked. "Certainly not! In the bomb, matter is merely transformed into energy. The total mass is identical since matter and energy are equivalent to one another. "This concept of mine suggests that matter breeds matter, so to speak. I visualize that the whole ago -- consisted of only one or, more probably, two atoms contained in a tiny sphere about the size of a toy balloon. Suddenly matter began to appear inside and the balloon started its expansion which has gone on steadily ever since. The entire universe is the offspring of those two original atoms." "The original Atom and Eve?" I queried. Fin's pained face indicated his disapproval of my occasional compulsion to turn the apt pun. So I continued on a more scientific plane. "Do you mean that the sun and the earth are gradually growing bigger because of atoms created in them?" I asked. "There are two opposite schools of thought," he replied. "Gold thinks that the new matter is spread uniformly through all of space. And then, to get it back into the stars where it could serve as a fuel and prolong their lives, he imagines that the stars capture it, the matter raining down to the surface. On this hypothesis not much matter forms in any one place. As Hoyle expresses it, in a single year only one atom is created in a volume about the size of a large skyscraper. "I've already expressed my view. Matter breeds matter. I think that the creation occurs wherever matter is already dense. So that everything is actually putting on weight." "How much?" I asked. "Can I blame my increasing avoirdupois on this?" "Hardly," Fin replied. "The atoms per cubic inch every second." "Sounds like a lot to me," I continued. "You've forgotten how light atoms actually are. At that rate years to put on a single pound. This means that no test known to man could possibly decide between these two extremes, whether the created matter is uniformly distributed through space or concentrated in the denser regions like stars and planets." Qeveral months later Fin indiM cated to me that he had not considered our talk mere fancy. We were in his laboratory, inspecting one of his latest experiments, employing equipment that looked like a miniature electric power station: wires, insulators, transistors, surrounding a large metal tube about three feet on each side. "Solid uranium," he said, "except for a small hollow about six inches across at its center." "Pure uranium #?" I asked, somewhat awed by the amount of the metal and its great value. "Obviously," Fin replied. "This mass is far above the critical mass for U-#. Only a fraction of that amount of U-# and we would be mere atoms floating in the mushroom cloud of an afterexplosion!" "But U-# has a very low level of radioactivity," I observed. "Why not use a cyclotron or an atomic pile?" "I'm using this uranium because of its high density, not as a source of radioactivity," he explained quietly. "Since this is one of the dense elements, creation of matter within this mass will be greater than any other place on earth, if my theory is correct." The simple statement was startling in its implications. "The central chamber contains coils of electrons capable of producing the most powerful electromagnetic fields in the world," Fin had said. "Now watch." He pressed a switch and a motor generator began to whine. The laboratory lights dimmed. Without warning, the tubes began to glow. A sudden crack, like the sound of a thousand jet planes simultaneously breaking the sound barrier, almost broke my eardrums. Then silence, as the lights returned to normal "Considerable hydrogen fusion in the chamber," Fin explained. "Something like a miniature Hbomb. But still not enough for a sustained reaction. However, that isn't the real reason behind this experiment." Opening a door in the cube, he withdrew a small filmholder. We developed it together in the darkroom. A few minutes later we were studying the result. "This is a spectrogram of hydrogen, excited in the electromagnetic field of the chamber. Don't pay any attention to the broader line at the center. That's caused by ordinary Stark or Zeeman effects. But look at the peculiar appearance at the edges." I could see the normal straight line curled like hooks. "Why," I gasped, "the wavelengths are all shifted. The beta line is orange-yellow instead of bluegreen. All the lines are shifted to the left!" "Yes," Fin agreed. "The red shift, like that shown in light from nebulae in distant parts of the universe where time proceeds more slowly than it does here. Dave, I feel that I'm on the verge of the greatest discovery of my life. In these intense electromagnetic fields I am slowing time down by inhibiting the creation of matter!" That conversation took place three months ago, and I had not seen Fin since. Consolidated had sent me to Cape Kennedy to help study some problems of their new intercontinental ballistic missile. And now I should never know the answer. nphe arrival of the taxi at the E and C Building recalled my mind from the past. I went up to the office of Mr. Dines, Fin's personal lawyer. Mr. Dines himself greeted me. "We've been trying to reach you all afternoon, Mr. Desmond," he said. "Sorry to bring you such bad news. I know how close you were to Mr Nolan. But this matter is very urgent." He ushered me into his office. "I assume you know Miss Harriet Nolan," he remarked, inclining his head toward the thin woman who wore a grayish bun at the nape of her neck. Of course I knew Harriet, the unmarried daughter of Fin's brother. Funny how I always thought of her as old, though she was only # or so. Our paths had crossed many times, but I took no pleasure from recalling those meetings. Harriet approved neither of me nor of her Uncle Fin -- or, rather, her Uncle Frederick, for she had taken an aversion to his nickname. She gave me a cold, tightlipped smile t llG t acknowledged my presence and said, with obvious irritation, "Where have you been, David? We've been waiting more than five hours!" "Sorry," I apologized. "But I had no way of knowing. Spent the afternoon in conference. Confidential work. That's all I can say, of course. My sincere condolences about Fin." "Now that Uncle Frederick is gone," she remonstrated, "I hope you will drop that horrible nickname. Why do parents give their children names whose initials can be so easily corrupted!" Harriet's middle name was Edna, I knew. Perhaps her dislike of "Fin" stemmed from fear that people might dub her "Hen", as indeed some of us did, behind her back. Mr. Dines cleared his throat and, indicating a chair for me, broke up our exchange. "This shouldn't take long," he said. "First the will and then certain instructions about the funeral." He unfolded a paper and read. The will was simple enough. I, Frederick I. Nolan, being of sound and disposing mind, declare this to be my last will and testament, revoking all previous wills made by me. I direct that my funeral expenses and all debts be paid promptly. To my niece, Harriet E. Nolan, of Santa Monica, California, I bequeath the sum of #. The residue of my estate, I give, devise, and bequeath to my esteemed friend and associate, David Desmond. I nominate David Desmond to be the executor of this my will to serve without bond and with full authority to sell or otherwise dispose of my property as he may desire. A confidential letter, attached hereto, and addressed to David Desmond, gives further directions concerning my funeral and burial. As the attorney concluded, an explosive gasp called my attention to Harriet. Her cheeks were pink and her pursed lips blue with anger. "Of all the nerve!" she sputtered. "It's an outright insult! I knew his mind was failing these last few years. Of course I'll break the will." "The will is five years old and properly signed and witnessed," Dines advised. "Let's see what's in the letter then," Harriet interjected. "That might clear up the matter." "The letter's addressed to David Desmond," Dines observed pointedly. Speaking directly to me, he advised, "You have no obligation whatever to disclose its contents to anyone. Even I don't know its provisions." "Oh, go ahead and read it," I conceded. "After all, Harriet is his closest relative and will have to know about the funeral arrangements." TT'he lawyer inspected the red wax seal, slit the envelope, and unfolded the contents. "Perhaps I should tell you," he said, "that Mr. Nolan replaced an earlier letter with this new one just last week." He then went on to read. Dear Dave: i have full confidence that you will carry out my wishes to the letter, however bizarre some of them may seem to you. My funeral is to be private, attended only by vourself and Harriet, should she wish to come. I made the basic arrangements long ago. The casket, one that I designed personally, is in storage at Lane's Mortuary. You will insist that no one is to make any adjustments whatever of the various dials on the exterior. There are to be no formal services. The casket containing my body should be placed in the family burial vault at Evergreen Cemetery. On the side of the casket you will find a large silver button. When the casket is finally set in place, you are to push that button and then leave immediately. The lawyer turned the page and hesitated. "Miss Nolan," he said, "I'm afraid the next paragraph wasn't intended for you. I think that we'd all be happier if we stopped right here." "Not at all!" Harriet exclaimed. "I've got to know the rest, now." "Okay, then. But remember I warned you." He hurried on, reading rapidly until the end. You probably will have some trouble with Hen, who has never liked either of us. She hasn't the slightest appreciation of science. So be careful in your dealings with her. I rely entirely on your judgment should any unexpected emergency arise. Sincerely yours, Fin The explosion next to me came ing that of the bomb at Hiroshima. "Of all the insults! Of all the idiots! First of all a mere # from an estate that must be this -- " She fumed on. Had it been out of doors, I'm sure that a mushroom cloud would have been clearly visible overhead. The attorney quickly intervened. "Probably between # and #, but subject to heavy taxes before distribution." He coughed and spoke apologetically to me. "This is really your responsibility, I know. However, you can't keep figures like that under cover for long." "But," I asked Harriet, "I understood that you were quite wealthy in your own right? After all, your mother... "That isn't it," she returned. "Frankly, I feel I have as much right as you do to Uncle Frederick's estate. Especially since his latest actions have been so peculiar." I bristled. "Peculiar? In my entire life I have never thought Fin peculiar in any respect." She overlooked my use of the nickname. "Peculiar is right! Always taking about explosions. Explosions in time and space!" I suppose that some of Fin's explanations would have been unintelligible to a non-scientist. And I could recall his exact words. "Explosions," he had said, "are events primarily of space rather than of time. An atomic bomb detonates. The explosion develops into a shock wave that has a devastating effect on space, but none at all upon time. But -- you get a strong enough force field and I think you might change time as well as space." That discussion, which Harriet also had heard, antedated ours about time and expanding universe. I suppose it would have been frightening to a layman -- and a woman at that. A nd that is how I, on a rainy April afternoon, came to be in a darkened vault in Evergreen Cemetery. Dust-covered stone slabs concealed several coffins. A few urns, standing in niches on the vails, undoubtedly contained the ashes of other relatives. By comparison, Fin's casket, even in the gray light, was startling to behold. It had the appearance of burnished silver, though I didn't know what the metal was. It was certainly not uranium, though I thought how singularly appropriate that metal would have been. Most startling of all were several dials on the side, which gave to it the appearance of a huge radio set. I recalled Fin's admonition about the dials and had carefully warned the Mortuary about this detail. And I readily recognized the silver button ready for me to push. The casket was open, as I had directed. I took a last look at Fin. He looked very natural, even to the infinity-symbol mark on his cheek. Numerous floral tributes had arrived despite the printed request, "Please omit flowers." I felt sure that Fin himself would have approved my arrangement of them to form the doubled circle of infinity. The screeching of a rusty hinge interrupted my thoughts, and a shadow fell on the casket. I turned to face Harriet. "I decided to come after all," she announced, stepping toward Fin and allowing her hands to rest lightly on the casket. "Poor Uncle Frederick. What nonsense about these dials!" Suddenly, before I could intervene, she gave one of them a vicious turn. "Stop!" I cried -- too late. "You mustn't move them!" I tried to reset the dial, but the resetting was only approximate of course. In accord with the directions I pushed down the lid, which clicked into place. I then pressed the silver button, and stepped back. "We must leave immediately," I advised, walking rapidly toward the door of the vault. A low humming noise, like the buzzing of a swarm of bees, came from the casket. The sound grew louder until it seemed a pulsing roar. By this time I was frightened. "Hurry!" I yelled to Harriet. But it was already too late. A greenish glow, emanating from the casket, suffused the scene, casting weird reddish shadows against the wall. Then came a deafening explosion. The blast threw me violently to the floor and I blacked out from the concussion. When I recovered my senses, darkness had come. I stumbled to my feet, groped in my pocket for a flashlight and pushed the button. The beam revealed the casket twisted and torn open -- and mysteriously empty. All this I saw in a glance as I knelt over Harriet. She was alive though her pulse was feeble and fluttering. But I had the greatest shock when I turned the light on her face. Her cheeks were shrunken and wrinkled, her hair -- still in a prissy bun -- white. Were it not for the identifying dress she wore, I would never have recognized this obviously aged creature as Harriet. In semi-panic I lifted her over my shoulder and stumbled toward the door. Stumbled indeed! In the darkness my foot struck a soft object. A bundle of clothes, I thought, until a piercing cry from it made me realize that the bundle contained something alive. Quickly I carried Harriet to my parked car, dropped her on the rear seat and ran back breathlessly to the tomb. The "bundle" proved to contain a child, about a year old as nearly as I could judge. I took the baby to the car and drove to the gate, which a suspicious watchman finally opened. From there I dashed to the hospital. T early a year has elapsed since  then. During this interval, my conviction has grown that the casket was a time machine, operating on principle of uncreating matter. Fin had undoubtedly preset dials with the intention of bringing himself back to the prime of his life. But Harriet's contemptuous turning of the dial had upset the delicate adjustment. Outside the casket time had jumped ahead, causing Harriet to age some thirty years in the same time transition whose greater intensity and reversed sign within the casket and had carried Fin sixtyseven years into the past. Harriet survived. The doctors attributed her sudden aging to some unusual and unknown disease -- an explanation which she herself accepted. She was, after all, somewhat hazy about the passage of time, though by no means senile. She remembered Fin's death but had no recollection of what had happened. She swallowed her pride enough to solicit my help in her business affairs -- probably because she had no one else to turn to. But she resented the child, whom I had managed to adopt and had given the name of Frederick I. Nolan Desmond. The records indicate that he was a doorstep baby but the location of the doorstep that I found him on is not mentioned. At our last meeting, Hen voiced her feelings. "Why do you insist on calling that child Fin? You know how I dislike that nickname." And then she continued as if talking to herself, "He certainly does resemble Uncle Frederick's baby pictures." She carefully scrutinized the boy who was adeptly arranging blocks on the carpet. Suddenly she gave a choking cry. Pointing at little Fin, she exclaimed, "I never saw that before!" I looked myself. There on the child's right cheek I saw for the first time the shadowy markings of a figure eight lying on its side, the mathematician's symbol for infinity. Street, New York, N.Y., #. #. Location of the headquarters or general business office of the publishers (not printers), #I Hudson Street, New York, N.Y., #. Name and addresses of publisher, editor and managing editor; Publisher Sol Cohen; #I Hudson Street. New York, N.Y., #, Editor Frederik Pohl, #I Hudson Street, New York, N.Y., #, Managing editor none. #. Owner; Galaxy Publishing Corp., #I Hudson Street, New York, N.Y. , #, Robert M. Guinn (sole stockholder) #I Hudson Street, New York, N.Y., #. #. Known bondholders, mortgages, and other security holders owning or holding I percent or more of total amount of bonds, mortages or securities: none. #. Paragraphs # and # include in cases whiere the stockholder or security holder appears upon the books of the company as trustee or in any other fiduciary relation, the name of the person or corporation for whom such trustee is acting, also the statements in two paragraphs show the affiant's full knowledge and belief as to the circumstances and conditions under which stockholders and security holders who do not appear upon the books of the company as trustees, hold stock and securities in a capacity other than that of a bona fide owner. Names and addresses of individuals who are stockholders of a corporation which itself is a stockholder or holder of bonds, mortgages or other securities of the publishing corporation have been included in paragraphs # and # when the interests of such individuals are equivalent to I percent or more of the total amount of stocks or securities of the publishing corporation. #. A. Total no. copies printed (net press run): average t. copies each issue during preceding # months. #. gingle Issue nearest to filing dato: #. . Paid circulation. #. To term subscribers by mail carrier delivery or by other means: average no. copies each issue during preceding # months: #, single issue nearest to filing date, #. #. Sales through agents, news dealers, or otherwise: average no. copies each issue during preceding # months #; single issue nearest to filing date: #. C. Free distribution (including samples) by mall, carrier delivery, or by other means: average no. copies each Issue during preceding # months: none; single issue nearest to filing date: none. Total no. of copies distributed (Sum of lines Bl, B# and C) ; average no. copies each Issue during preceding # months; #; single issue nearest to filing date; #. I certify that the statements made by me above are correct and complete. Sol Cohen, Fublisher.Al # u T)ook reviewing, like writing, editing or driving a nitroglycerine truck, is one of those occupations for which no one feels need of much previous training. So it must also turn out to be one of those occupations as full of ground rules as a Zen tea ceremonial and as little susceptible to perfect success. In this unsettling view of the matter, the only promising way for the beginner is with the resolve to keep things direct and simple. Accordingly, I here propose to read books, consider what I imagine their authors to have been doing, and discuss what I find interesting in some of them. This is about all I propose to do. If I then turn out to have been doing more, the consequent dismay will be mutual. r T"he salient thing about Poul Anderson at this moment is that we will all soon realize he has for some time been science fiction's best storyteller. In part, this is because he rarely lets a story go by without conveying a sense that he had to learn something new in order to write it. Learning something new seems to be important to him, and he has now been at it for some fifteen years and over a span of hundreds of stories of various lengths ranging over scores of various kinds. Doubleday has recently published two collections, Trader to The Stars (#) and Time and Stars (#), which, while they do not prove these assertions, do suggest them. The former book is a package of three novelettes about Nicholas Van Rijn, the boorish slob who makes unblushing use of his naked power, wallows in the sensual luxuries attendant on his commercial success and thus makes a splendid pulp hero. Time and Stars is a more broad collection of six less clangorous stories, including a beautifully done piece of work like nothing I have seen in the field before. Van Rijn, endowed with surprising agility in so bulky a man, is loveable and not especially unbelievable in "Hiding Place" and "Territory," the first two stories in Trader to The Stars. He was the same in his novel, The Man Who Counts, where if you recall he solved one major problem by biting the finger of the alien villain, who was of course totally helpess to withstand the virulent poisons in earthly saliva. Ingenious, ingratiating, and heartwarming though this kind of writing is, it is not going to suit Anderson for long stretches at a time, it never has in the past. And I believe this is why, though "Hiding Place" is a neat puzzle-find the intelligent aliens hiding among their exotic specimens on the captured alien zoo-ship -- and "Territory" is the story in which Little Blasphemous Sambo sets the tigers running around his tree so fast they melt themselves into an excellent grade of commercial butter -- "The Master Key" is something else again. It is the story of adventure told from arm-chairs at the London military club by the chapfallen young Indian Army officer who fears he has let the side down. The Sir Aubrey Smith part is played by Van Rijn; the flashback battle scenes all star Errol Flynn as the subaltern, with a part written in for Tyrone Power as the Captain From Castile. Van Rijn blusters and starts his way through this audition; the mannerisms that seem possible in a silk-shirted bounder from pillow to purse do not sit well on a bulwark of Empire. For long moments, it is almost as if we were being asked to believe there is some ultimate social good in Van Rijn's personal avarice, a hypothesis true in the abstract but thoroughly undermined here by the hero's broad winks into the wings during the first two acts. But please note the complaint is with the inconsistency, not with the integrity of the inconsistent piece. For what "The Master Key" is, it is well-enough done. It should not have been shaped for inclusion in the Van Rijn canon, but that is probably a fault of Anderson's being able to write in so many different ways, and being impatient to write them. With that kind of fault, a man needs fewer virtues. What Anderson needed in Time and Stars was an editor. "Eve Times Four," the last piece in the book, is an anticlimactic, out-of-focus inversion of the old Planet Stories castaways-of-thestarlanes plot. The reverse-hero is ugly, not bumptious, and the superficially levelheaded heroine marooned with him may have been well within her logic but was obviously reasoning straight from her chastity belt all the same. See "Territory," where much the same young lady dances the same dance, but to Van Rijn's tune. The second least successful story in Time and Stars is the lead. "No Truce With Kings," a-flicker with confusing scenechanges, stuffed with narrative compressions and a pale army of sketched characters, should have been tried as a novel (Heinlein's Sixth Column in reverse, with less unity but more breadth and depth, and I think better characterization.) But between these two stories, which serve to provide an exasperating beginning and a flat ending to a four-dollar book, lies more than your money's worth. "Turning Point" is distinguished by its simple charm; a reasonably good what-if idea (What if we do run into aliens who are so likeable and so superior that we will just give up and sit down to applaud?) told with inventiveness for detail and fond characterization, and embodying a likely proposal for solving this possible real problem. This is followed by "Escape From Orbit," which I'll get back to. That is followed by "Epilogue," an unfalteringly sustained creation reminiscent of Don A. Stuart's "Night" crossed with whatever you think is the best Hal Clement story; a story about an Earth so far removed in time and circumstances from our own that the contemporary humans who intrude on it seem monstrous, while the Earth-denizens of that day seem right and proper masters of the house they have built on what Man abandoned. And "The Critique of Impure Reason," while mostly a writer's story, about a future society in which the "little magazine" and the kind of creativity it engenders have taken over publishing, is going to be pleasant reading for science-fiction fans as well. What may turn out to be highI y memorable reading for science-fiction fans is the story I put by above. "Escape From Orbit" is a technique-problem story; the consulting expert is called in to resolve the emergency in space, where three men are trapped and doomed to die unless he can, by exercising technical ingenuity in an office on Earth's surface, so arrange the available materials and data as to bring them safely down. As we all know, this story when well done affirms many ideals for us. It is done very well lere. But it isn't the real story. Vhat Anderson has really been doing with this structure is brought forward and recapitulated at the end, when the exhausted hero, his dealings with the inflexible Universe satisfactorily concluded, now has to go home and get his kid off to school. The wife who has been phoning him for help with her routine household problems while he was figuring orbits has been so drained by her difficulties that she has slept through the ringing of the alarm clock. Anderson's technical execution of this story is superb. The most important of the many subtle objectives he set out to reach -- and he reached every one I could detect at all -- was to make this a profoundly optimistic and ennobling story. He has at least added a new dimension to what seemed to be a completely rounded science-fiction form. I actually believe he has wiped it out and substituted something much more genuinely satisfying and truer to life, but that remains to be seen. One thing that impresses me most distinctly is that Anderson shows the hero manipulating the supposedly difficult problem by wireless, but having to fend off the wife's problems with stopgaps and finally having to go home in person, not to solve but merely to alleviate one specify among them. I doubt very much whether this story was intended to be merely about one man and one wife, or cabbages or kings; I believe it was intended to be about whatever energy-sink each of us has; we all have them -- so do our wives, kids and kings. I think one thing you could say about this story, if you had only one thing to say, would be that it is about where entropy really lives. And I think it is a piece of literature that could only have been written by a man thoroughly steeped in the traditions of science fiction, and which consequently could not possibly be fully understood by the editors or readers of "mainstream" anthologies of noteworthy contemporary writing, which is one of the places where this piece of work otherwise belongs. Their loss is a consequence of our gain, and much comfort may that give a man whose tireless polishing of his talents has put him in that paradox. Whether this story is the clear and outstanding contribution to the field that I presently believe it to be, I may have occasion to report at some time when my blood has cooled and my omniscience is not impaired by admiration. I do believe that "Escape From Orbit" creates a doubt that there have been very many genuinely realistic science-fiction stories. It certainly makes a mockery of the kind of realism based on conscientiously counting the number of Johns aboard the spaceship. T lr ' eith Laumer's The Great  Time Machine Hoax (Simon  Schuster, #) is billed as a picaresque jape about Chester W. Chester IV, swept back and perhaps forth through time by his idiosyncratic great-grandfather's equally eccentric, omnipotent computer. Various adventures are recorded, and finally Chester, a far better man when he started out, rescues two time-stranded companions -- one of them a synthetic naked girl who turns real just in time -- and the book ends. Actually, Laumer has been playing a little joke on Simon # Schuster. Buried in the middle of this volume is a long episode of straight adventure-with-lectures in which Chester is not only transformed from Jack Oakie to Jack Armstrong but encounters just the right people to lecture and be lectured at. Most of them are from the cast of Atlas Shrugged. But the attractiveness of the doctrines reflected lies between Laumer and anyone with # to spend on a book. What I found interesting is that Laumer can do a number of things well; be funny, be straightforward, be suspenseful, be technical (about gliders and other simple machinery, not about time machines, though I grant you he designed it), be convincing even when he carps. My objection is that he has now done all of them, has expended three or four widely different divergent plots and situations besides, and doesn't have even one whole book to show for it. f ne of the two things most people remember about John Taine is that he was a writer of rococco adventure ( Before The Dawn, The Greatest Adventure ) as distinguished from, say, H. G. Wells the writer of sociological -- and thus modern -- science fiction. He is usually also known to have been Eric Temple Bell, once professor of mathematics somewhere. Even his publishers these days (in this case, Dover, which also publishes Wells as well as David Harum ) tend to present his books as nostalgia -- pleasantly archaic "entertainments" spun by the idling brain of a narrowly specialized postVictorian academician and illustrated by Frank R. Paul. This is as serious an error, because equally devious, as would be the notion that Isaac Asimov is a biochemist and science reporter whereas Ray Bradbury is a writer. There are some very hard human questions raised by such Taine novels as The Time Stream. (I also suggest that Seeds of Life is the more searching of two roughly similar novels of identity, the other being The Invisible Man.) Taine has a habit of telling things out of chronological order and starting slowly in any case. But he repays the slight necessary effort. Try the present Dover omnibus ( Three Science Fiction Novels by John Taine, Dover Publications, #, largesize paperback) containing The Time Stream, The Greatest Adventure, and The Purple Sapphire. My point is not that Taine will now impress you most as a social philosopher neglected in the shade of his distinguished English contemporary; my point is that these supposed entertainments of an outmoded scientifiction will impress you with how cogent they are, while entertaining you. T he Reefs of Space, by Frederik Pohl and Jack Williamson (Ballantine Books), is oration for the adult science fiction market. It is not like a Jack Frederik Pohl novel, and not like a Pohl-Kornbluth novel; accordingly, it has passed the first test of this collaboration, and probably answered your first question. It is full of inventions. Among them is the premise that the continuous creation of hydrogen in empty space is paralleled by the continuous creation of life; that this life takes the form of matter-converting organisms roughly analogous to coral, who have built up great "reefs" of crystallized heavy elements in space which may, in fact, be the mechanism by which planets, and planetary life, came into being. These developments of elaborated ideas on the original Hoyle hypothesis are very impressive to watch ; when translated into mental pictures of great self-luminescent fairylands flashing and sailing in the wilderness of interstellar night, they become beautiful. The action plot is reminiscent of most novels done according to what I think of as collaborative method; the hero is at odds with his social organization (in this cace a machine administered Plan of Man) against his own best wishes. He wants little more than to be accepted by the Plan case, a physicist) but he unwittingly has done something and knows something to which the Plan objects, though he cannot get it to specify what that might be. In time, after a series of conflicts, confrontations, escapes and perils, he learns the answers and participates in activities which drastically alter society so that he Can fit into it. But there are things going on here which quite rare in science fiction nowadays and completely overshadow the plot in any appraisal of this book's individuality. Its most significant feature is the constant generation of science-fiction ideas and sciencefiction characters, for which the hero's troubles are never much more than a vehicle. The reefs are inhabited not only by the fusorians, who built them by fusing hydrogen into heavier elements, but by beautiful, reasonably intelligent golden spacelings, much like mute porpoises. Their natural enemies are the vicious pyropods, organically rocketdriven animals something like squid. And the reefs, of which the nearest is far beyond Pluto, have become the refuge of various dissidents from the Plan. Moreover, the spacelings have an inertialess (the book's word is "jetless") organic drive, which as everyone knows is impossible under the Third Law of Motion, and unlikely even in porpoises, but which nevertheless enables the spacelings to swim anywhere they please, taking their own atmosphere with them. You can see the plot-threads in there, and sure enough the hero, who has been assigned the task of developing a jetless drive for the Plan, and accused of knowing all about it but refusing to cough it up, ends his tale on a reef, where all is made right in the end, which comes suddenly and flatly. What I did not see in there was that the writers would come up with a perfectly reasonablesounding basis not only for the spacelings' inertialessness but for Hoyle's continuous-creation hypothesis, which as we all know is against common sense, a harder taskmaster than Newton ever was. The plot, as I say, ends anticlimatically. Furthermore, several characters are thrown away after considerable development, among them a chap named Oporto and a Godot-figure named Ron Donderevo. There are other deficiencies of detail. But there are no deficiencies in the things that distinguish a science-fiction story from all other stories; there is the melding of actual science with an author's scientific counter-hypothesis that amplifies and romanticizes it, and there is the reader's growing sense of grasping something grand... the sense of wonder, if you will. This is not the best example of a novel you will see in the field this year, but it's a most rewarding piece of science fiction. OF On fhit world men could not live, for here you forgot everything -- even forgot you were forgetting I I  t best, Major Wade Colgrave decided, giving his mudcaked boot tips a brooding scowl, amnesia would be an annoying experience. But to find oneself, as he had just done, sitting on the rocky hillside of an unfamiliar world which showed no sign of human habitation, with one' think-tank seemingly in good general working order but with no idea of how one had got there, was more than annoying. It could be fatal. The immediate situation didn't look too dangerous. He might have picked up some appalling local disease which would presently manifest itself, but it wasn't likely. A foreign-duty agent of Earth's military intelligence was immunized early in his career against almost every possible form of infection. Otherwise, there was a variety of strange lifeforms in sight, each going about its business. Some looked big enough to make a meal of a human being and might, if they noticed him. But the gun on Colgrave's hip should be adequate to knock such ideas out of predators who came too close. He'd checked the gun over automatically on discovering a few minutes before that he had one. It was a standard military type, manufactured by upward of a dozen Terran colonies and excolonies. There were no markings to indicate its origin; but more important at the moment was the fact that the ammocounter indicated that it contained a full charge. What could have happened to get him into this position? The amnesia, however he'd acquired it, took a peculiar form. He had no questions about his identity. He knew who he was. Further, up to a point... in fact, practically up to a specific second of his life... his memory seemed normal. He'd been on Earth, had been told to report at once to the office of Jerry Redman, his immediate superior. And he was walking along a hall on the eighteenth floor of the headquarters building, not more than thirty feet from the door of Redman's office, when his memory simply stopped. He couldn't recall a thing between that moment and the one when he'd found himself sitting there. Presumably Redman had prepared a new assignment for him: and presumably he'd been briefed on it and set off. If he could extend his memory even thirty minutes beyond the instant of approaching the door, he might have a whole fistful of clues to what had gone on during the interval. But not a thing would come to mind. It wasn't a matter of many years being wiped out; if he'd aged at all, he couldn't detect it. Some months, however, might easily have vanished, or even as much as two or three years... Had somebody given him a partially effective memory wipeout and left him marooned here? Not at all likely. A rather large number of people unquestionably would be glad to see Intelligence deprived of his talents, but they wouldn't resort to such roundabout methods. A bullet through his head, and the job would have been done. 'i 'he thought that he'd been on a spaceship which cracked up in attempting a landing on this planet, knocking him out in the process, seemed more probable. He might have been the only survivor and staggered away from the wreck, his wits somewhat scrambled. If that was it, it had happened very recently. He was thirsty, hungry, dirty, and needed a shave. But neither he nor his clothing suggested he had been an addled castaway on a wild planet for any significant length of time. The clothes were stained with mud and vegetable matter but in good general condition. He might have stumbled into a mud hole in the swamps which began at the foot of the hills below him and stretched away to the right, then climbed up here and sat down until he dried off. There was, in fact, a blurred impression that he'd been sitting in this spot an hour or so, blinking foggily at the landscape, before he suddenly grew aware of himself and his surroundings. Colgrave's gaze shifted slowly about the panorama before him, searching for the glitter of a downed ship or any signs of human activity. There was no immediate point in moving until he could decide in which direction he should go. It was a remarkable view of a rather unremarkable world. The yellow sun disk had somewhat more than Sol's diameter. Glancing at it, he had a feeling it had been higher above the horizon when he noticed it first, which would make it afternoon in this area. It was warm but not disagreeably so; and now that he thought of it, his body was making no complaints about atmospheric conditions and gravity. He saw nothing that was of direct interest to him. Ahead and to the left, a parched plain extended from the base of the hills to the horizon. In the low marshland on the right, pools of dark, stagnant water showed occasionally through thick vegetation. Higher up, lichen-gray trees formed a dense forest sweeping along the crests of the hills to within a quarter-mile of where Colgrave sat. The rock-cluttered hillside about him bore only patches of bushy growth. The fairly abundant animal life in view was of assorted sizes and shapes and, to Colgrave's eyes, rather ungainly in appearance. Down at the edge of the marshes, herds of several species mingled peacefully, devoting themselves to chomping up the vegetation. An odd, green, bulky creature, something like a walking vegetable and about the height of a man, moved about slowly on stubby hind legs. It was using paired upper limbs to stuff leaves and whole plants into its lump of a head Most of the other animals were quadrupeds Only one of the carnivorous types was active... a dogsized beast with a narrow rod for a body and a long, weaving neck tipped by a round cat head. A pack of them quartered the tall grass between marsh and plain in a purposeful manner, evidently intent on small game. T' , he other predators Colgrave  could see might be waiting for nightfall before they did something about dinner. Half a dozen heavy leonine brutes lay about companionably on the open plain, evidently taking a sunbath. Something much larger and dark squatted in the shade of a tree on the far side of the marsh, watching the browsing herds but making no move to approach them. The only lifeforms above the size of a lizard on the slopes near Colgrave were a smallish gray hopper, which moved with nervous jerkiness from one clump of shrubs to another. They seemed to be young specimens of the green biped in the marsh. There was a fair number of those downhill on the slopes, ranging between one and three feet in height. They were more active than their elders; now and then about two or three would go gamboling clumsily around a bush together, like fat puppies at play. After returning to the business of stripping clumps of leaves from the shrubbery they would stuff them into the mouthslits of their otherwise featureless heads. One of them, eating steadily away, was about twenty feet below him. It showed no interest whatever in the visitor from Earth. However he considered the matter, he couldn't have been stumbling around by himself on this world for more than fifteen hours. And he could imagine no circumstances under which he might have been abandoned here deliberately. Therefore there should be, within a fifteen-hour hike at the outside, something -- ship, camp, Intelligence post, settlement -- from which he had started out. If it was a ship, it might be a broken wreck. But even a wreck would provide shelter, food, perhaps a means of sendThere might be somebody else still alive on it. If there wasn't, studying the ship itself should give him many indications of what had occurred, and why he was here. Whatever he would find, he had to get back to his starting point -- Colgrave stiffened. Then he swore, relaxed slightly, sat still. There was a look of intense concentration on his face. Quietly, unnoticed, while his attention was fixed on the immediate problem, a part of his lost memories had returned. They picked up at the instant he was walking along the hall toward Redman's office, ran on for a number of months, ended again in the same complete, uncompromising manner as before. He still didn't know why he was on this world. But he felt he was close to the answer now -- perhaps very close indeed. II r ie Lorn Worlds, Imperial Rala -- the Sigma File -- Imperial Rala, the trouble maker, two centuries ago the most remote of the scattered early Earth colonies, now a compact heavy-industry civilization which had indicated for some time that it intended to supplant Earth as the leading interstellar power. It had absorbed a number of other ex-colonies of minor status, turned its attention then on the nearby Lorn Worlds as its first important target of conquest. Colgrave had been assigned to the Lorn Worlds some years previously. At that time the Lornese were attempting to placate Rala and refused all assistance to Earth's intelligence agencies. Redman had called him to the office that day to inform him there had been a basic shift in Lornese policies. He was being sent back. A full-scale invasion by Imperial Rala was in the making, and the Lorn Worlds had asked for support. Earth's military forces could not be redeployed in sufficient strength to meet a massive thrust in that distant area of space in time to check the expected invasion. When it came, the Lorn Worlds would fight a delaying action, giving ground as slowly as possible until help arrived. Until it did arrive, they would remain sealed off from Earth almost completely by superior Ralan strength. Colgrave worked with Lornese intelligence men for almost three months, setting up the Sigma File. It contained in code every scrap of previously withheld information they could give against Rala. For decades the Lornese had been concerned almost exclusively with the activities of their menacing neighbor and with their own defensive plans. The file would be of immense importance in determining Earth's immediate strategy. For Rala, its possession would be of equal importance. Colgrave set off with it finally in a Lornese naval courier to make the return run to Earth. The courier was a very fast small ship which could rely on its speed alone to avoid interception. As an additional precaution, it would follow a route designed to keep it well beyond the established range of Ralan patrols. A week later, something happened to it. Just what, Colgrave didn't yet know. Besides himself there had been three men on board; the two pilot-navigators and an engineering officer. They were picked men and Colgrave had no doubt of their competence. He didn't know whether they had been told the nature of his mission, the matter was not brought up. It should have been an uneventful, speedy voyage home. When one of the Lornese pilots summoned Colgrave to the control room to tell him the courier was being tracked by another ship, the man showed no serious concern. Their pursuer could be identified on the screen; it was a Ralan raider of the Talada class, ten times the courier's tonnage but still a rather small ship. More importantly, a Talada could produce nothing like the courier's speed. Nevertheless, Colgrave didn't like the situation in the least. He had been assured that the odds against encountering Ralan vessels in this area of space were improbably high. By nature and training he distrusted coincidences. However, the matter was out of his hands. The pilots already were preparing to shift to emergency speed and, plainly, there was nothing to be done at the moment. He settled down to watch the operation. One of the pilots was speaking to the engineering officer over the intercom; the other handled the controls. It was this second man who suddenly gave a startled shout. In almost the same instant, the ship seemed to be wrenched violently to the left. Colgrave was hurled out of his seat, realized there was nothing he could do to keep from smashing into the bulkhead on his right...  t that precise point, his memories shut off again. "Fleegle!" something was crying shrilly. "Fleegle! Fleegle! Fleegle!" Colgrave started, looked around. The small green biped nearest him downhill was uttering the cries. It had turned and was facing him frontside. Presumably it had just become aware of him and was expressing alarm. It waved its stubby forelimbs excitedly up and down. Farther down the slope several of its companions joined in with "Fleegle!" pipings of their own. Others stood watchfully still. They probably had eyes of a sort somewhere in the wrinkled balls of their heads; at any rate, they all seemed to be staring up at him. "Fleegle! Fleegle! Fleegle!" The whole hillside below suddenly seemed alive with the forelimbs. Colgrave twisted half around, glanced up the slope behind him. He was sliding the gun out erf its holster as he came quietly to his feet, completing the turn. The thing that had been coming down toward him stopped in midstride, not much more than forty feet away. It was also a biped, of a very different kind, splotchy grayblack in color and of singularly unpleasant appearance. About eight feet tall, it had long, lean, talon-tipped limbs and a comparatively small body like a bloated sack. The round, black head above the body looked almost fleshless, sharp bone-white teeth as completely exposed as those of a skull. Two circular yellow eyes a few inches above the teeth stared steadily at Colgrave. He felt a shiver of distaste. The creature obviously was a carnivore and could have become dangerous to him if he hadn't been alerted by the clamor of the fleegle pack. In spite of its scrawny, gangling look, it should weigh around two hundred and fifty pounds, and the teeth and talons would make it a formidable attacker. Perhaps it had come skulking down from the forest to pick up one of the browsing fleegles and hadn't noticed Colgrave until he arose. But he had its full attention now. TTe waited, unmoving, gun in hand, not too seriously concerned -- a couple of blasts should be enough to rip that pulpy body to shreds -- but hoping it would decide to leave him alone. The creature was a walking nightmare, and tangling with unknown lifeforms always involved a certain amount of risk. He would prefer to have nothing to do with it. The fleegle racket had abated somewhat. But now the toothy biped took a long, gliding step forward and the din immediately set up again. Perhaps it didn't like the noise, or else it was interested primarily in Colgrave; at any rate, it opened its mouth as if it were snarling annoyedly and drew off to the right, moving horizontally along the slope with long, unhurried spider strides, round yellow eyes still fixed on Colgrave. The fleegle cries tapered off again as the enemy withdrew. By the time it had reached a point around sixty feet away, the slopes were quiet. Now the biped started downhill, threading its way deliberately among the boulders like a long-legged, ungainly bird. But Colgrave knew by then it was after him; and those long legs might hurl it forward with startling speed when it decided to attack. He thumbed the safety off the gun. With the fleegles silent, he could hear the rasping sounds the thing made when it opened its mouth in what seemed to be its version of a snarl... working up its courage, Colgrave thought, to tackle the unfamiliar creature it had chanced upon. As it came level with him on the hillside, it was snarling almost incessantly. It turned to face him then, lifted its clawed forelegs into a position oddly like that of a human boxer, hesitated an instant and came on swiftly. A shrill storm of fleegle pipings burst out along the slope behind Colgrave as he raised the gun. He'd let the thing cut the distance between them in half, he decided, then blow it apart... Almost with the thought, he saw the big biped stumble awkwardly across a rock. It made a startled, bawling noise, its forelimbs flinging out to help it catch its balance; then it went flat on its face with a thump. There was instant stillness on the hillside. The fleegles apparently were watching as intently as Colgrave was. The biped sat up slowly. It seemed dazed. It shook its ugly head and whimpered complainingly, glancing this way and that about the slope. Then the yellow eyes found Colgrave. Instantly, the biped leaped to its feet, and Colgrave hurriedly brought the gun up again. But the thing wasn't resuming its charge. It wheeled, went plunging away up the slope, now and then uttering the bawling sound it had made as it stumbled. It appeared completely panicked. Qtaring after it, Colgrave  scratched his chin reflectively with his free hand. After a moment, he resafetied the gun, shoved it back into the holster. He felt relieved but puzzled. The biped, plainly, was not a timid sort of brute. It must possess a certain amount of innate ferocity to have felt impelled to attack a creature of whose fighting ability it knew nothing. Then why this sudden, almost ludicrous flight? It might be convinced he had knocked it down in some manner as it came at him, but still -- Colgrave shrugged. It was unimportant, after all. The biped had almost reached the top of the slope by now, was angling to the left to reach the lichen-gray forest a few hundred yards away. Its pace hadn't lessened noticeably. He was rid of it. Then, as Colgrave's gaze shifted along the boulder-studded top of the hill, something like a half-remembered fact seemed to nudge his mind. He stared, scowling abstractedly. Was there something familiar about that skyline? Something he should... he made a shocked sound. An instant later, he was climbing hurriedly, in something like a panic of his own, up the rocky slope. Beyond that crest, he remembered now, the ground dropped away into a shallow valley. And in that valley -- how many hours ago? -- he had landed the Ralan Talada's lifeboat, with the Sigma File on board. Every minute he had spent wandering dazedly about the area since then had brought him closer to certain recapture -- TTe had been slammed against the bulkhead on the Lornese courier with enough violence to stun him. When he awoke, he was a prisoner under guard on the Talada, lying on a bunk to which he was secured in a manner designed to make him as comfortable as possible. The cabin's furnishings indicated it belonged to one of the ship's officers. It told Colgrave among other things that they knew who he was. Raiders of the Talada class had a liquid-filled compartment in their holds into which several hundred human beings could be packed at a time, layered like so many sardines, and kept alive and semiconscious until the ship returned to port. An ordinary prisoner would simply have been dumped into that vat. His suspicions were soon confirmed. A swarthy gentleman, who addressed Colgrave by name and introduced himself as Colonel Ajoran, an intelligence agent of Imperial Rala, came into the cabin. He waved out the attendant guard, offered Colgrave a cigarette, outlined his situation briefly to him. Rala had obtained information of his mission on the Lorn Worlds and arranged to have the courier which would take him back to Earth with the Sigma File intercepted along any of the alternate routes it might take. The courier's engineering officer was a Ralan agent who had jammed the emergency drive to block their escape, then, as an additional measure, released a paralysis gas to keep Colgrave and the Lornese pilots helpless until the courier could be boarded, Colgrave already had been knocked out by the jolt given the ship by the jammed drive, but the pilots had some seconds left in which to act. One of them had shot himself in preference to becoming a Ralan prisoner. The other had shot the engineering officer, had been captured with Colgrave and was at present being tortured to death in retribution for his illconsidered slaying of a Ralan agent. Colonel Ajoran offered Colgrave another cigarette, made a few philosophical remarks about the fortunes of war, and came out with his proposition. He wanted Colgrave's help in decoding and transcribing the Sigma File immediately. In return he would see to it that when they reached Imperial Rala, Colgrave would be treated as a reasonable man who understood that the only course open to him was to serve Ralan interests as effectively as he previously had served those of Earth. In that event, he would find, Ajoran assured him, that Rala was generous to those who served it well. Implying that their discussion would be continued after dinner, the colonel then excused himself, called the guard back in and left the cabin. Touring the next hour Colgrave ' put in some heavy thinking. He had made one observation which presently might be of use to him. At the moment, of course, he could do nothing but wait. Colonel Aj oran's plan was a bold one but made sense. Evidently he held a position fairly high up in the echelons of Ralan intelligence. Knowing the contents of the Sigma File in detail, he immediately would become an important man to rival government groups to whom the information otherwise would not be readily available. He could improve his standing by many degrees at one stroke. At the end of the hour, dinner was served to Colgrave in his cabin by a woman who was perhaps as beautiful, in an unusual way, as any he had seen. She was very slender; her skin seemed almost as pure a white as her close-cropped hair, and her eyes were so light a blue that in any other type they would have appeared completely colorless. She gave, nevertheless, an immediate impression of vitality and contained energy. She told Colgrave her name was Hace, that she was Aj oran's lady, and that she had been instructed to see to it that he was provided with every reasonable comfort while he considered Ajoran's proposal. She went on chatting agreeably until Colgrave had finished his dinner in the bunk. The colonel then joined them for coffee. The discussion remained a very indirect one, but Colgrave presently had the impression that he was being offered an alliance by Ajoran. He was one of Earth's top military agents, possessed unique information which the colonel could put to extremely good use on Rala. Colgrave would, in effect, remain on Ajoran's staff and receive every consideration due a valuable associate. He gathered that one of the immediate shipboard considerations being proffered for his cooperation was the colonel's lady. When the pair left him, Ajoran observing that the Talada's sleep period had begun, the thing had been made clear enough. Neither of the two guards assigned to Colgrave reappeared in the cabin -- which he had learned was a section of A j oran's own shipboard suite -- and the door remained closed. Presumably he was to be left undisturbed to his reflections for the next seven hours. Colgrave did not stay awake long. He had a professional's appreciation of the value of rest when under stress; and he already had appraised his situation here as thoroughly as was necessary. He had a minimum goal -- the destruction of the Sigma File -- and he had observed something which indicated the goal might be achieved if he waited for circumstances to favor him. Beyond that, he had an ascending series of goals with an ascending level of improbability. They also had been sufficiently considered. There was nothing else he cared to think about at the moment. He stretched out and fell asleep almost at once. ' " lata I with the hairs prickling at the base of his skull, he believed for a moment he was dreaming of the thing he had not cared to think about. There was light on his right and the shreds of a voice... ghastly whispered exhalations from a throat which had lost the strength to scream. Colgrave turned his head to the right, knowing what he would see. Part of the wall to one side of the door showed now as a vision screen; the light anu the whispers came from there. Colgrave told himself he was seeing a recording, that the Lornese pilot captured with him had been dead for hours. Colonel Ajoran was a practical man who would have brought this part of the matter to an end without unreasonable delay so that he could devote himself fully to his far more important dealings with Colgrave, and the details shown in the screen indicated the pilot could not be many minutes from death. The screen slowly went dark again and the whispers ended. Colgrave wiped sweat from his face and turned on his side. There was nothing at all he could have done for the pilot. He had simply been shown the other side of Ajoran's proposition. A few minutes later, he was asleep again. When he awoke the next time, the cabin was lit. His two guards were there, one of them arranging Colgrave's breakfast on a wall table across from the bunk. The other simply stood with his back to tiie doc , a nerve gun in his hand, his eyes on Colgrave. Fresh clothes, which Colgrave recognized as his own, brought over from the courier, had been placed on a chair. The section of wall which ordinarily covered the small adjoining bathroom was withdrawn. The first guard completed his arrangements and addressed Colgrave with an air of surly deference. Colonel Ajoran extended his compliments, was waiting in the other section of the suite and would like to see Major Colgrave there after he had dressed and eaten. Having delivered the message, the guard came over to unfasten Colgrave from the bunk, his companion shifting to a position from which he could watch the prisoner during the process. That done, the two withdrew from the room, Colgrave's eyes following them reflectively. He showered, shaved, dressed, and had an unhurried breakfast. He could assume that Ajoran felt the time for indirect promises and threats was over, and that they would get down immediately now to the business on hand. XltThen Colgrave came out of  ' the cabin, some thirty minutes after being released, he found his assumption confirmed. This section of the suite was considerably larger than the sleep cabin; the colonel and Hace were seated at the far right across the room, and a guard stood before a closed door, a little left of the section's center line. The door presumably opened on one of the Talada's passages. The guard was again holding a nerve gun, and a second gun of the same kind lay on a small table beside Ajoran. Hace sat at a recording apparatus just beyond the colonel Evidently she doubled as his secretary when the occasion arose. At the center of the room, on a table large enough to serve as a work desk, was writing material, a tape reader and, near the left side of the table, the unopened Sigma File. Colgrave absorbed the implications of the situation as he came into the room. The three of them there were on edge, and the nerve guns showed his present status -- they wouldn't injure him but could knot him up painfully in an instant and leave him helpless for minutes. He was being told his actions would have to demonstrate that he deserved Aj oran's confidence. Almost simultaneously, the realization came to him that the favorable circumstances for which he had decided to wait were at hand. He went up to the table, looked curiously down, at the Sigma File. It was about the size and shape of a briefcase set upright. Colgrave glancing over at Ajoran, said, "I'm taking it for granted you've had the destruct charge removed." Ajoran produced a thin smile. "Since it could have no useful purpose now," he said, "I did, of course, have it removed." Colgrave gave him an ironic bow. His left hand, brushing back, struck the Sigma File, sent it toppling toward the edge of the table. He might as well have stuck a knife point into all three of them. A drop to the floor could not damage the file, but they were too keyed up to check their reactions. Ajoran started to his feet with a sharp exclamation; even Hace came half out of her chair. The guard moved mo:e effectively. He leaped forward from the wall, bending down, still holding the nerve gun, caught the file with his wrist and free hand as it went off the table, turned to place it back on the table. C olgrave stepped behind him. In the back of the jackets of both guards he had seen a lumpy bulge near the hip, indicating each carried a second gun, which could be assumed to be a standard energy type. His left hand caught the man by the shoulder, his right found the holstered gun under the jacket, twisted it upward and fired as he bent the guard over it. His left arm tingled -- Ajoran had cut loose with the nerve gun, trying to reach him through the guard's body. Then Colgrave had the gun clear, saw Ajoran coming around on his right and snapped off two hissing shots, letting the guard slide to the floor. Ajoran stopped short, hauled open the sleep cabin door and was through it in an instant, slam ming it shut behind him. Across the room, Hace, almost at the other door, stopped, too, as Colgrave turned toward her. They looked at each other a moment, then Colgrave stepped around the guard and walked up to her, gun pointed. When he was three steps away, Hace closed her eyes and stood waiting, arms limp at her sides. His left fist smashed against the side of her jaw and she dropped like a rag doll. Colgrave looked back. The guard was twisting contortedly about on the floor. His face showed he was dead, but it would be a minute or two before the nerve charge worked itself out of his body. The colonel's lady wouldn't stir for a while. Ajoran himself... Colgrave stared thoughtfully at the door of the sleep cabin. Ajoran might be alerting the ship from in there at the moment, although there hadn't been any communication device in view. Or he could have picked up some weapon he fancied more than a nerve gun and was ready to come out again. The chances were good, however, that he'd stay locked in where he was until somebody came to inform him the berserk prisoner had been dealt with. It wasn't considered good form in Rala's upper echelons to take personal risks which could be delegated to subordinates. Whatever happened, Colgrave told himself he could achieve his minimum goal any time he liked now. A single energy bolt through the Sigma File would ignite it explosively. And its destruction, getting it out of Ralan hands, had been as much as he reasonably could expect to accomplish in the situation. He glanced at the closed door to the sleep cabin again, at the door which should open on one of the Talada's passages, and decided he didn't feel reasonable. He took the Sigma File from the table, carried it over to the passage door and set it down against the wall. He'd expected to see the second guard come bouncing in through the door as soon as the commotion began in here. The fact that he hadn't indicated either that he'd been sent away or that A j oran's suite was soundproofed. Probably the latter... Colgrave raised the gun, grasped the door handle with his left hand, turned it suddenly, hauled the door open ,r jphe second guard stood out side, but he wasn't given time to do much more than bulge his eyes at Colgrave. Colgrave went quickly along the passage, the Sigma File in his left hand, the gun ready again in his right. Now that it was over he felt a little shaky. By the rules he should, in such circumstances, have been satisfied with his minimum goal and destroyed the file before he risked another encounter with an armed man. If he'd been killed just now, it would have been there intact for Rala to decode. But the other goals looked at least possible now, and he couldn't quite bring himself to put a bolt through the file before it became clear that he'd done as much as he could. He moved more cautiously as he approached the corner of the passage. This was officer's country, and his plans were based on a remembered general impression of the manner in which the Talada raiders were constructed. The passageway beyond the corner was three times the width of this one... it might be the main passage he was looking for. He glanced around the corner, drew back quickly. About thirty feet away in the other side of the passage was a wide doorspace, and two men in officer's uniform had been walking in through it at the moment he looked. Colgrave took a long, slow breath. His next goal suddenly seemed not at all far away. He waited a few seconds, looked again. Now the passage was clear. Instantly he was around the corner, running down to the doorspace. As he stepped out before it, he saw his guess had been good. He was looking down a short flight of steps into the Talada's control room. Looking and firing... The gun in his hand hissed like an angry cat, but several seconds passed before any of the half-dozen men down there realized he was around. By then two of them were dead. They had happened to be in the gun's way. The drive control panels, the gun's target, were shattering from end to end. Colgrave swung the gun toward a big communicator in a corner. At that moment, somebody discovered him. The man did the sensible thing. His hand darted out throwing one of the switches before him. A slab of battlesteel slid down across the doorspace, settling the control room away from the passage. Colgrave sprinted on down the passage. The emergency siren came on. The Talada howled monstrously like a wounded beast as it rolled and bucked. Suddenly he was in another passage, heard shouts ahead, turned back, stumbled around a corner, went scrambling breathlessly up a steep, narrow stairway. At its top, he saw ahead of him, like a wish-dream scene, the lit lock, two white-faced crewmen staggering on the heaving deck as they tried to lift a heavy boxed item into it. Colgrave came roaring toward them, wild-eyed, waving the gun. They looked around at him, turned and ran as he leaped past them into the lock. The man at the controls of the Talada's lifeboat died before he realized somebody was running up behind him. Colgrave dropped the Sigma File, hauled the body out of the seat, slid into it... ITe was several minutes' flight  away from the disabled raider before he realized he was laughing like a lunatic. He was clear. And now the odds, shifting all the way over, were decidedly in his favor. The question was how long it would take them to repair the damage and come after him. With enough of a start, they couldn't know which way he'd headed and the chance of being picked up before he got within range of the Earth patrols became negligible. But first there was the matter of getting the lifeboat fueled for the long run. It used iron, the standard medium; and he had, Colgrave calculated, enough for fifteen hours' flight on hand. Which wasn't too bad. It would have been nicer if he could have given the two crewmen time to dump another few boxes of ingots on board before he took off. But a scan of the stellar' neighborhood showed two planets respectively seven and eight hours away indicating conditions which should allow a man to stay a short time without serious damage or discomfort. The lifeboat had the standard iron location and refining equipment on board. A few hours on either of those worlds; and he'd be ready. After dropping the body of the Ralan pilot into space, he decided the seven hour run gave him a slight advantage. Once the Talada got moving, it had speed enough to check over both worlds without losing a significant amount of time. They could figure out his fuel requirements as well as he. If they arrived before he was finished and gone, the raider's scanning devices were almost certain to spot the lifeboat wherever he tried to hide it. The chances seemed very good that they simply wouldn't get there soon enough. But the minimum goal remained a factor. Colgrave decided to cache the Sigma File in some easily identifiable spot as soon as he touched ground, take the boat to another section of the planet to do his mining, come back for the file when he was prepared to leave. It would cut the risk of being surprised with it to almost nothing... IV T T ow many hours had passed since then? Clawing his way up through the boulders and shrubbery, slipping in loose soil, Colgrave glanced back for a moment at the sun. It was noticeably lower in the sky again, appeared to be dropping almost visibly toward the horizon. But that told him nothing He remembered the landing now; it had been daylight and he had come down to hide the Sigma File... had hidden it, his memory corrected him suddenly. And then, for the next six or ten or fourteen hours, he appeared to have simply waited around here, in some mental fog, for the Talada to come riding its fiery braking jets down from the sky. The raider might arrive at any moment. Unless... Colgrave blocked off the rest of that thought. The slope had begun to level off as he approached the top; he covered the last stretch in a rush, lungs sobbing for breath. He clambered on hastily through a jagged crack in the back of the ridge. For an instant, he saw the shallow dip of the valley beyond. He dropped flat immediately. They were already here. It was a shock but one he realized he had half expected. After a few seconds, he crept up to the shelter of a rock from where he could look into the valley without exposing himself. The Talada had set down about a hundred yards back of the lifeboat, perhaps no more than half an hour ago. The smaller vessel's lock stood open; a man came climbing out of it, followed by two others. The last of the three closed the lock and they started back toward the raider, from which other men were emerging. Ajoran had ordered the lifeboat searched first, to make sure the Sigma File wasn't concealed on it. Without that delay they should have caught him while he was still climbing up the slope... the group coming out of the Talada now was a hunting party; most of them had quick-firing rifles slung across their backs. They lined up beside the ship while a wedge-shaped device was maneuvered out of the lock. It remained floating a little above the ground near the head of the line, about twenty feet long, perhaps a dozen feet across at its point of greatest width. Colgrave had seen such devices before. It was a man-tracker, a type used regularly in Ralan expeditions against settlements on other planets. Its power unit and instruments were packed into the narrow tip; most of its space was simply a container, enclosed and filled with the same kind of numbing liquid preservative as that in the prisoner vats in the Talada ships. It could be set either to hunt down specific individuals or any and all human beings within its range, and to either kill them as they were overtaken or pick them up with its grapplers and deposit them unharmed in the container. They could use it to follow him now; the clothing he had left on the ship would give it all the indications it needed to recognize and follow his trail. " T ore men had come out be'-"-hind the machine, including one in a spacesuit. Colonel Ajoran apparently was assigning almost the entire complement of the Talada to the search for Colgrave and the Sigma File. Colgrave decided he'd seen enough. If he had been observed on the hillside as the Talada was descending, they would have gone after him immediately. Instead, they would now follow their man-tracker over the ridge and down to the swamp where the herds of native animals were feeding. It gave him a little time. He crawled backward a dozen feet into the narrow crevasse, rose and retraced his way through it to the other side of the ridge. Beyond the plain, the sun was almost touching the horizon. The gray forest into which the aggressive biped had retreated began a few hundred yards to his right. He'd have better shelter there than among the tumbled rocks of the ridge. He went loping toward it, keeping below the crest-line. His eyes shifted once toward the swamp. One great tree stood there, towering a good hundred feet above the vegetation about it. The Sigma File was wedged deep among the giant's root, a few feet below the water. He'd seen the tree from the air, put the lifeboat down in the little valley, hurried down to the swamp on foot. Twenty minutes later, the file was buried and he'd started wading back out of the swamp. What had happened between that moment and the one when he found himself sitting on the hillside he still didn't know... He reached the forest, came back among the trees over the top of the ridge until he saw the valley again. During the few minutes that had passed, the ridge's evening shadow had spread across half the lower ground. It had seemed possible that when they realized how close it was to nightfall here, the hunt for him would be put off till morning. But Ajoran evidently wanted no delay. The man in the spacesuit still stood near the open lock of the ship, but the search party was coming across the valley behind their tracking machine. They headed for a point of the open ridge about a quarter-mile away from Colgrave. They'd have lights to continue on through the night if necessary. The chase plan was simple but effective. If the man-tracker hadn't flushed him into view before morning, the Talada could take the lifeboat aboard, move after the search party and put down again. They could work on in relays throughout the following day, half of them resting at a time on the ship, until he was run down. r T' l he Sigma File was safest where he'd left it. The tracker's scent perceptors were acute enough to follow his trail through the stagnant swamp, getting signs from the vegetation he'd brushed against or grasped in passing, even from lingering traces in the water itself. And it might vary well detect the file beneath the surface. But -- ironically, considering Ajoran's purpose -- the discovery would be meaningless to the machine except as another indication that the man it was pursuing had been there. It would simply move on after him. The worst thing he could attempt at the moment would be to get down to the swamp ahead of the searchers and destroy the file. He would almost certainly be sighted on the open slopes below the forest; and either the tracker or the man in the spacesuit could be overhead instants later. Colgrave's gaze shifted back to the spacesuited figure. He would have to watch out for that one. His immediate role presumably was to act as liaison man between the ship and the hunters, supplementing the communicator reports Ajoran would be getting on the progress of the search. But he was armed with a rifle; and if Colgrave was seen, he could spatter the area around the fugitive with stun-gas pellets while remaining beyond range of a hand weapon. He had floated back up to the Talada' s lock for a moment, was now heading out to the ridge, drifting about fifty feet above the ground. It wasn't a graceful operation. Maneuvering a suit designed for weightless service in space near the surface of a planet never was. But the fellow was handling himself fairly well, Colgrave thought. He came up to the ridge as the troop began filing across it, hovered above the line a few seconds, then swung to the left and moved off in a series of slow, awkward bounces above the hillside. He seemed to be holding something up to his helmet, and Colgrave guessed he was scanning the area with a pair of powerful glasses. After some minutes, he came back. Colgrave had crossed over to the other side of the ridge to follow the progress of the column. It had swung to the right as it started down, was angling straight toward the swamp along the route he had taken with the file. He watched, chewing his lip. If the man-tracker happened to cross his return trail on the way, he might beiin trouble almost immediately... The man in the spacesuit drifted after the search party, passed above them some two hundred feet in the air, then remained suspended and almost unmoving. Colgrave glanced over at the horizon. The sun was nearly out of sight; its thin golden rim shrank and disappeared as he looked at it. Night should follow quickly here, but as yet he couldn't see any advantage the darkness would bring him. The man in the spacesuit was coming back to the ridge. He hovered above it a moment, settled uncertainly toward the flat top of a boulder, made a stumbling landing and righted himself. He turned toward the plain and the swamp, lifting the object that seemed to be a pair of glasses to the front of his helmet again. Evidently he'd had enough of the suit's airborne eccentricities for a while. Colgrave's throat worked. The man was less than two hundred yards away... T T is eyes shifted toward a tuft of shrubs twenty feet beyond the edge of the forest growth. Some seconds later, he was there, studying the stretch of ground ahead. Other shrubs and rocks big enough to crouch behind... but they would give him no cover at all if for some reason the fellow decided to lift back into the air. The fading light wouldn't help then. Those were space glasses he was using, part of the suit, designed to provide clear vision even when only the gleam of distant stars was there for them to absorb. But perhaps, Colgrave told himself, Spacesuit would not decide to lift back into the air. In any case, no other approach was possible. The far side of the ridge was controlled by the Talada's night-scanners, and they would be in use by now. He moved, waited, gathered himself and moved again. Spacesuit was directing most of his attention downhill, but now and then he turned for a look along the ridge in both directions. Perhaps, as the air darkened, the closeness of the forest was getting on his nerves. Native sounds were drifting up from the plain, guttural bellowing and longdrawn ululations. The meat eaters were coming awake. Presently there was a series of short, savage roars from the general direction of the swamp; and Colgrave guessed the search party had run into some big carnivore who had never heard about energy rifles. When the roaring stopped with a monstrous scream, he was sure of it. He had reduced the distance between them by almost half when the spacesuit soared jerkily up from the boulder. Colgrave had a very bad moment. But it lifted no more than a dozen feet, then descended again at a slant which carried it behind the boulder. The man had merely changed his position. And the new position he had selected took them out of each other's sight. Colgrave was instantly on his feet, running forwards. Here the surface was rutted with weather fissures. He slipped into one of them, drawing out his gun, moved forward at a crouch. A moment later, he had reached the near side of the boulder which Spacesuit had stood. Where was he now? Colgrave listened, heard a burst of thin, crackling noises. They stopped for some seconds, came briefly again, stopped again. The suit communicator... the man must have taken off the helmet, or the sound wouldn't have been audible. He couldn't be far away. Colgrave went down on hands and knees, edged along the side of the boulder to the right. From here he could see down the hillside. On the plain, the night was gathering; the boundaries between the open land and the swamp had blurred. But the bobbing string of tiny light beams down there, switching nervously this way and that, must already be moving through the marsh. The communicator noises came again, now from a point apparently no more than fifteen feet beyond the edge of the boulder ahead of Colgrave. It was as close as he could get. It was important that the man in the space suit should die instantly, which meant a head shot. Colgrave rose up, stepped out quietly around the boulder, gun pointed. The man stood faced half away, the helmet tipped back on his shoulders. In the last instant, as Colgrave squeezed down on the trigger, sighting along the barrel, the head turned and he saw with considerable surprise that it was Colonel Ajoran. Then the gun made its spiteful hissing sound. Ajoran's head jerked slightly to the side and his eyes closed. The spacesuit held him upright for the second or two before he toppled. Colgrave already was there, reaching under the collar for one of the communicator's leads. He found it, gave it a sharp twist, felt it snap. V I n the Talada, the man watch ing the night-scanners saw Colonel Ajoran's spacesuit appear above the ridge and start back to the ship. He informed the control room and the lock attendant. The outer lock door opened as the suit came up to it. Colgrave made a skidding landing inside His performance in the suit had been no improvement on Ajoran's. He shut off the suit drive, clumped up to the inner door, left arm raised across the front of the helmet, hand fumbling with the oxygen hose. It would hide his face for a moment from whoever was on the other side of the door. His right hand rested on his gun. The door opened. The attendant stood at rigid attention before the control panel six feet away, rifle grounded, eyes front. Mentally blessing Ralan discipline, Colgrave stepped up beside him, drew out the gun and gave the back of the man's skull a solid thump with the barrel. When the attendant opened his eyes again a few minutes later, his head ached and there was a gag in his mouth. His hands were tied behind him, and Colgrave was wearing his uniform. Colgrave hauled him to his feet, poked a gun muzzle against his back. "Lead the way to the control room," he said. The attendant led the way. Colgrave followed, the uniform cap pulled down to conceal his face. Ajoran's handgun and a stunner he had taken from the attendant were stuck into his belt. The attendant's energy rifle and the one which had been strapped to the spacesuit were concealed in a closet near the lock. He had assembled quite an arsenal. When they reached the wide main passage in the upper level of the ship, he halted the lock attendant. They retraced their steps to the last door they had pissed. Colgrave opened it. An office of some kind... he motioned the attendant in and followed him, closing the door. He came out a few seconds later, shoved the stunner back under his belt, and stood listening. The Talada seemed almost eerily silent. Not very surprising, he thought. The number of men who had set out after him indicated that only those of the crew who were needed to coordinate the hunt and maintain the ship's planetary security measures had remained on board. That could be ten or twelve at most; and every one of them would be stationed at his post at the moment. Colgrave went out into the main passage, walked quietly along it. Now he could hear an intermittent murmur of voices from the control room. One of them seemed to be that of a woman, but he wasn't sure. They were being silent again before he came close enough to distinguish what was being said. sphere was nothing to be gained by hesitating at this point. The control room was the nerve center of the ship, but there couldn't be more than four or five of them in it. Colgrave had a gun in either hand as he reached the open doorspace. He turned through it, started unhurriedly down the carpeted stairs leading into the control room, eye and mind photographing the details of the scene below. Ajoran's lady was nearest, seated at a small table, her attention on the man before the communicator set in a corner alcove on the left. This man's back was turned. A gun was belted to his waist. Farther down in the control room sat another man, facing the passage but bent over some instrument on the desk before him. The desk shielded him almost completely, which made him the most dangerous of the three at the moment. No one else was in view, but that didn't necessarily mean that no one else was here. Hace became aware of him as he reached the foot of the stairs. Her head turned sharply: she seemed about to speak. Then her eyes were wide with shocked recognition. He'd have to get the man at the desk the instant she screamed. But she didn't scream. Instead, her right hand went up, two fingers lifted and spread. She nodded fiercely at the communicator operator, next at the man behind the desk. Only two of them? Well, that probably was true. But he'd better use the stunner on Hace before attempting to deal with two armed men. At that moment, the communicator operator looked around. He was young and his reactions were as fast as Hace's. He threw himself sideways out of the chair with a shout of warning, hit the floor rolling over and clawing for his gun. The man behind the desk had no chance. As he jerked upright, startled, an energy bolt took him in the head. The operator had no real chance, either. Colgrave swung the gun to the left, saw for an instant eyes fixed on him, bright with hatred, and the other gun coming up, and fired again. He waited a number of seconds, then, alert for further motion. But the control room remained quiet. So Aj oran's lady hadn't lied. She stayed where she was, unstirring, until he turned toward her. Then she said quietly, her expression still incredulous, "It seemed like magic! How could you get into the ship?" C olgrave looked at the dark, ugly bruise his fist had printed along the side of her jaw, said, "In Ajoran's spacesuit, of course." She hesitated. "He's dead?" "Quite dead," Colgrave said thoughtfully. "I wanted," Hace said, "to kill him myself. I would have done it finally, I believe... She hesitated again. "It doesn't matter now. What can I do to help you? They're in trouble down in the swamp." "What kind of trouble?" "That isn't clear. It began two or three minutes ago, but we haven't been able to get an intelligible report from the two communicator men. They were excited, shouted, almost irrational." Colgrave scowled. After a moment, he shook his head. "Let's clean up the ship first. How many on board?" "Nine besides those two... and myself." "The man in the lock's taken care of," Colgrave said. "Eight. On the lifeboat?" "Nobody. Ajoran had a trap prepared for you there, in case you came back before they caught you. You could have got inside, but you couldn't have started the engines, and you would have been unable to get out again." Colgrave grunted. "Can you get the men in the ship to come individually to the control room?" "I see. Yes, I think I can do that." "I'll want to check you over for weapons first." "Of course." Hace smiled slightly, stood up. "Why should you trust me?" "I wouldn't know," Colgrave said. They came in, unsuspecting, one by one; and, one by one, the stunner brought them down from behind. Shortly afterwards, a freight carrier floated into the Talada's vat room. Hace stood aside as Colgrave unlocked the cover of the drop hole in the deck and hauled it back. A heavy stench surged up from the vat. Colgrave looked down a moment at the oily black liquid eight feet below, then dragged the nine unconscious men in turn over from the carrier, dropped them in, and resealed the vat. A ; man's voice babbled and sobbed. Another man screamed in sudden fright; then there was a sound of rapid, panicky breathing mingled with the sobs Colgrave switched off the communicator, looked over at Hace. "Is this what it was like before?" She moistened her lips. "No. this is insanity!" Her voice was unsteady. "They're both completely incapable of responding to us now. What could there be in that swamp at night to have terrified them to that extent? At least some of the others should have come back to the ship..." She paused. "Colgrave, why do we stay here? You know what they're like -- why bother with them? You don't need any of them to handle the ship. One person can take it to Earth if necessary." "I know," Colgrave said. He studied her, added, "I'm wonderhelp me get to Earth." Anger showed for an instant in the pale, beautiful face. "I'm no Ralan! I was picked up in a raid on Beristeen when I was twelve. I've never wanted to do anything but get away from Rala since that day." Colgrave grunted, rubbed his chin. "I see... Well, we can't leave immediately. For one thing, I left the Sigma File in that swamp." Hace stared at him. "You haven't destroyed it?" "No. It never quite came to that point." She laughed shortly. "Colgrave, you're rather wonderful! Ajoran was convinced the file was lost, and that his only chance of saving his own skin was to get you back alive so he could find out what you had learned on the Lorn Worlds... No, you can't leave the file behind, of course! I understand that. But why don't we lift the ship out of atmosphere until it's morning here?" She nodded at the communicator. " That disturbance -- whatever they've aroused down there -- should have settled out by then. The swamp will be quiet again. Then you can work out a way to get the file back without too much danger." Colgrave shook his head, got to his feet. "No, that shouldn't be necessary. The man-tracker was being monitored from the ship, wasn't it? Where is the control set kept?" Hace indicated the desk twenty feet behind her where the second man had sat when Colgrave came into the control room. "It's lying over there. That's what he was doing." Colgrave said, "Let's take a look at it. I want the thing to return to the ship." He started toward the desk. Hace stood up, went over to the desk with him. "I'm afraid I can't tell you how to operate it." "I should be able to do it," Colgrave said. "I played around a few hours once with a captured man-tracker which had been shipped back to Earth. This appears to be a very similar model." He looked down at the moving dark blurs in the screen which formed the center of the control set, twisted a knob to one side of it. "Let's see what it's doing now before I have it return to the ship." r I 'he screen cleared suddenly. The scene was still dark, but in the machine's night-vision details were distinct. A rippling weed bed was gliding slowly past below; a taller leafy thicket ahead moved closer. Then the thicket closed about the tracker. Hace said, "The operator was trying to discover through the tracker what was happening to the men down there, but it moved out of the range of their lights almost as soon as the disturbance began. Apparently the devices, once set, can't be turned around." "Not unless you're riding them," Colgrave agreed. "Telemonitoring starts them off and observes what they're doing. They either go on and finish their business, or get their sensors switched off and return to their starting point. It's still following my trail. Now... "What's that light?" Hace asked uneasily. "It looks like the reflection of a fire." The tracker had emerged from the thicket, swung to the left, and was gliding low over an expanse of open water, almost touching it. There were pale orange glitters on the surface ahead of it. Colgrave studied them, said, "At a guess it simply means there's a moon in the sky." He pushed a stud on the set, and the scene vanished. "That wiped out the last instructions it was given. It will come back to the ship in a minute or two." Hace looked at him. "What do you have in mind?" "I'm riding it down to the swamp." "Not now! In the morning you... "I don't think I'll be in any danger. Now let's find a place where I'm sure you'll stay locked up until I get back. As you said, one person can do all that's needed to lift this ship off the planet and head away... VI F ive hundred feet above the ground, the man-tracker's open saddle was not the most reassuring place to be in. But the machine was considerably easier to maneuver than the spacesuit had been and the direct route by air to the giant tree beneath which he'd concealed the Sigma File was the shortest and fastest. Colgrave was reasonably certain nothing had happened to the file, but he wouldn't know until he held it in his hands again. The orange moon that had pushed above the horizon was a big one, the apparent diameter of its disk twice that of the vanished sun. Colgrave was holding the tracker's pace down. But no more than a few minutes passed before he could make out the big tree in the vague light, ahead and a little to his right. He guided the machine over to it, circled its crown slowly twice, looking down, then lowered the tracker down to a section of open water near the base of the tree, turned it and went gliding in toward the tangled root system of the giant. He turned the control set off, remained in the saddle a few moments, looking about and listening. The swamp was full of sound, most of it of a minor nature... chirps, twittering, soft hoots. Something whistled piercingly three times in the tree overhead. Behind him, not too far off, was a slow, heavy splashing which gradually moved away. At the very limit of his hearing was something else. It might have been human voices, faint with distance, or simply his imagination at work. Nearby, nothing moved. Colgrave pulled the control set out of its saddle frame, slid down from the saddle, clinging to it with one hand, finally dropped a few inches into a layer of mud above the mass of tree roots. He climbed farther up on the roots, found a dry place under one of them where he shoved the control set in out of sight. Then he went climbing cautiously on around the great trunk, slipping now and then on the slimy root tangle beneath the mud... And here was where he had concealed the Sigma File. A little bay of water extended almost to the trunk itself about five feet deep. Colgrave slipped down into it. There was firm footing here. He moved forward to the tip of the bay, took a deep breath and crouched down. The warm water closed over his head. He groped about among the root shelves before him, touched the file, gripped it by its handle and drew it out. He clambered up out of the water, started back around the tree... And there the thing stood. Colgrave stopped short. This   was almost an exact duplication of what happened after he brought the Sigma File down here and concealed it. It had been daylight then, and what he saw now as a bulky manlike shape in the shadow of the tree had been clearly visible. It was a green monstrosity, heavy as a gorilla, with a huge, round bobbing ball of a head which showed no features at all through its leafy appendages. It was bigger than it had looked at a distance from the hillside, standing almost eight foot tall. The first time, it had been only a few yards away, moving toward him around the tree, when he saw it. His instant reaction had been to haul out his gun... Now he stayed still, looking at it. His heart beat had speeded up noticeably. But this was, he told himself, an essentially vegetarian creature. And it was peaceable because it had a completely effective means of defense. It could sense the impulse to attack in an approaching carnivore, and it could make the carnivore forget its purpose. As often as was necessary. Colgrave made himself start forwards. He had no intention, his mind kept repeating, of harming this oversized fleegle, and it had no intention of harming him. It did not move out of his path as he came toward it, but turned slowly to keep facing him as he clambered past over the roots a few feet away. Colgrave didn't look back at it and heard no movement behind him. He saw the mantracker floating motionless above the mud ahead, put the file down and pulled the tracker's control set out from under the root where he had left it. A minute or two later, he was back in the machine's saddle, out in the moonlight away from the big tree, the Sigma File fastened to his belt. He tapped a pattern of instructions into the control set, checked them very carefully, slid the set into the saddle frame and switched it on. The man-tracker swung about purposefully, went gliding away through the swamp. A hundred yards on, it encountered three fleegles, somewhat smaller than the one under the tree, wading slowly leg-deep through the mud. They stopped as the machine appeared, and Colgrave thought friendly and admiring things about fleegles until they were well behind him again. Perhaps a minute later, the man-tracker stopped in the air above the first of the Talada's loct crew. He had crawled into a thicket and was blubbe, ing noisily to himself. When two of the machine's grapplers flicked down into the thicket and locked about him, he bawled in horror. Colgrave looked straight ahead, not particularly wanting to watch this. There was a click behind him as the preservative tank opened. For a moment, his nostrils were full of the stink of the liquid. Then there was a splash, and the bawling stopped abruptly . The tank clicked shut. 'y'he man-tracker swung around on a new point, set off again. Its present instructions were to trail and collect every human being within the range of its sensory equipment, except its rider. They'd been on edge to begin with here, Colgrave told himself. Their rifles already had brought down one brute which came roaring monstrously at them in the dusk; and presumably the rifles could handle anything else they might encounter. But they hadn't liked the look of the swamp the man-tracker was leading them into. Wading through pools, slipping in the mud, flashing their lights about at every menacing shadow, they followed the machine, mentally cursing the order that had sent them after the Earth intelligence agent as night was closing in. And then a great green ogre was standing in one of the light beams... Naturally, they tried to shoot it. And as they made the decision, they began to forget. Progressive waves of amnesia... first, perhaps, only a touch. The men lifting rifles forgot they were lifting them. Until they saw the fleegle again -- The past few hours might be wiped out next. They stood in a swamp at night, not knowing how they'd got there or why they were there. But they had rifles in their hands, and an ogrish shape was watching them Months forgotten now. The fleegle could keep it up. About that point, they'd begun to stampede, scattered, ploughed this way and that through the swamp. But the fleegles were everywhere. And as often as a gun was lifted in panic, another chunk of memory would go. Until the last of the weapons was dropped. The man-tracker wasn't rounding up men but children in grown-up bodies, huddled in hiding on a wet, dark nightmare world, dazed and uncomprehending, unable to do more than wail wildly as the machine picked them up and placed them in its tank. ol grave came out of the compartment where the mantracker was housed, locked the door and turned off the control set. "You haven't closed the vat yet," Hace said. He nodded. "I know. Let's go back." "I'm still not clear on just what did happen," she went on, walking beside him up the passage. "You say they lost their memories...?" "Yes. It's a temporary thing. I had the same experience when I first got here, though I don't # ! seem to have been hit as hard as most of them were. If they weren't floating around in that slop now, they'd start remembering within hours." He opened the door to the vat room, motioned her inside. Hace wrinkled her nose in automatic distaste at the odor of the preservative, said, "It's very strange. How could any creature affect a human mind in that manner?" "I don't know," Colgrave said. "But it isn't important now." He followed her in, closing the door behind him, went on, "Now this will be rather unpleasant, so let's get it over with." She glanced back at him. "Get what over with, Colgrave?" "You're getting the ride to Earth you said you wanted," Colgrave told her, "but you're riding along with the crew down there." Hace whirled to face him, her eyes wild with fear. "Ah -- no! Colgrave... I... you couldn't..." "I don't want you awake on the ship," he told her. "Though I might have thought of some other way of making sure you wouldn't be a problem if my pilot hadn't died as he did." "What does that have to do with me?" Her voice was shrill. "Didn't I try to help you in the control room?" "You played it smart in the control room," Colgrave said. "But you would have gone into the vat with the first group if I hadn't thought you might be useful in some way." "But why? Am I to blame for what Ajoran did?" Colgrave shrugged. "I'm not sorry for what happened to Ajoran. But I'm not stupid enough to think that a Ralan intelligence agent would go out in a spacesuit to help look for me, leaving the ship in charge of a couple of junior officers. Ajoran went out because he was ordered to do it. And there were a few other things. What they add up to, lady, is that you were the senior agent in this operation. And it would suit you just fine to get back to Rala with the Sigma File, and no one left alive to tell how you almost let it get away from you." Hace wet her lips, her eyes darting wildly about his face. "Colgrave, I... she started to plead. "No," Colgrave said. He placed his hand flat against her chest, shoved hard. Hace went stumbling backward toward the open drop hole of the vat. There was a scream and a splash. He walked over and looked down. The oily surface was smooth again. He slammed the cover down over the drop hole, sealed it and left the room. A bout two hours had passed. The Talada hung in space near the fringes of the solar system which contained the fleegle world. Colgrave had completed his studies of the ship's navigational system. It was a standard setup for long-range vessels, self-locating, self-focussing. Once he got the raider under way, there would be less for him to do than there would have been on the lifeboat. But there was one more matter to take care of before he left. On the planet he hadn't dared let himself think about it. The Talada ' s computers knew where the ship was but weren't registering the fact. For most navigational purposes, it was meaningless. You only had to know where you wanted to go. Carrying out a location check was a separate operation which would take him at least another hour. The time wouldn't be wasted, Colgrave thought. Recording the ship's exact coordinates here might turn out to be as important as getting the Sigma File to Earth -- more so... It had been at the other end of the swamp, shortly before he returned to the ship, while the tracker was picking up a man who had got farther than most, that he suddenly had become aware of a glow of greenish luminescence on his left and turned in the saddle to look at it. There was a wide opening in the forested hillside above the level of the swamp. Colgrave had stared at it with a feeling almost of superstitious fear. A group of fleegles was streaming slowly into it; a few others were emerging. There was a sense of something ordered and arranged stretching far back into the dim green light under the hill. The equivalant of human buildings, he had thought. And beyond them, taller than the structures, he could make out vague, green figures moving hugely about His skin was crawling when the tracker deposited its last captive in the tank, turned and went gliding back toward the center of the swamp. He had a strong conviction he should do nothing whatever to draw attention to himself here. But as the machine came up to a dense thicket which would have shut off his view, Colgrave looked back. The opening in the hill had vanished. A n underground civilization of some kind, and intelligence... In all the time man had been in space, there had been no previous recorded contact with another intelligent race. Perhaps we've never taken the time to really look for thorn, Colgrave thought. Our main business somehow always seems to be fighting among ourselves. As the coming war with Rala would prevent any immediate action being taken on the report he would make. But some day a scientific expedition would start out from Earth to settle down on the fleegle world and make contact -- Colgrave leaned forward in his chair, pulled the Talada's locator toward him, snapped it into the computing system, and placed his hand on the activating switch. Then he went still, head raised, tilted sideways a little in an attitude of listening. From somewhere, very far away, a huge, quiet voice was addressing him. Colgrave gave the locator a puzzled look, pulled it out of the system, stood up and restored it to its casing. He returned, studied the focal chart which contained Earth briefly once more, then reached out and cut in the main drive. The Talada began to move. Colgrave settled back in his chair, watching a not very remarkable yellow sun slide slowly away from him in the screen. There was a momentary uneasy feeling that something else was also sliding away... something very important that now would be forever lost. Then he forgot it.      Next issue Frank Herbert will be with us again with a novelette called Committee of the Whole. We're always glad to welcome the author of Dustworld, Under Pressure and any number of other well-remembered stories; we're pleased, too, to have in the same issue Kei' Laumer, Gordon R. Dickson, John Brunner, Willy Ley and Algis Budrys; but we have an idea that the real news of the issue will be two writers you've seldom seen before. Their names are Larry Niven and Hayden Howard, both young Californians, both previously published in our companion magazine. If -- where, as you may have noted, we have for some time been following a policy of introducing at least one brand-nsw-anywhere author in each issue. Niven is a graduate of this school; Howard's first appearance antedated it -- but it is writers like these that we are looking for in doing this, and we're pleased to be able to say that we are finding them! We think these two, in particular, are Going Somewhere. We certainly hope they'll be back with us in their travels -- early, often and long! won't run off with your books if you put inside the front cover of each book... a gummed bookplate with your name printed on it! No. GF-# by Emsh No. GF-# by Emsh The umpteenth corollary of Finagle's General Law of Dynamic Negatives says: "No books are ever lost by loaning except ones you particularly want to keep." # for #; #, #; #, # with owner's name imprinted All Postpaid. Add state sales tax, if any. No. CM-# by Cullen Rapp No. GX-# by Lynd Ward The designs shown above are the only ones we offer! #I Hudson Street, New York #, N. Y, its vividly real telepathic society, detailed so ingeniously and dramatically that, finishing the book, you'll find it hard to believe that society doesn't exist -- yet ! regular price, plus # for postage and handling. # Supplies are limited ! Send your order in immediately I (Use Coupon or Separate Sheet) Please #I Hudson St. rush me New York  copies of #, Name Address City I Enclose. The Original Edition -- Complete ! Not A tow Cost Reprint -- Yet Yours For Only #I Plus Postage # State. APRIL # BRUNNER . LAUMER  DICKSCS -- if you want to keep your copy of Galaxy intact for permanent possession! Why mutilate a good thing? But, by the same token... if you're devotee enough to want to keep your copies in mint condition, you ought to subscribe. You really ought to. For one thing, you get your copies earlier. For another, you're sure you'll get them! Sometimes newsstands run out -- the mail never does. (And you can just put your name and address on a plain sheet of paper and mail it to us, at the address below. We'll know what you mean... provided you enclose your check!) In the past few years Galaxy has published the finest stories by the finest writers in the field -- Bester, Heinlein, Pohl, Asimov, Sturgeon, Leiber and nearly everyone else. In the next few years it will go right on, with stories that are just as good... or better. Don't miss any issue of Galaxy. You can make sure you won't. Just subcribe today. (lf, on the other hand, your habit is to read them once and go on to something new -- please -- feel free to use the coupon! It's for your convenience, not ours.) Enter my subscription for the New Giant #-page Galaxy  foreign postage) (U. S. Edition only) for: # Issues (tc' #... # Issues (w #... # Issues (w #... Name City... Address Zone...State.  Galaxy is published in French and Italian. The U. S. Edition Is published In Braille. This Edition Is also published in Living Tape by Blind, Inc., Des Moines, Iowa. Editor Science Editor by Frank Herbert by Hayden Howard by Gordon R. Dickson by Joseph Green by Keith Laumer by Larry Niven by John Brunner by R. A. Lafferty by C. C. MacApp by Willy ley by Frederik Pobl by Algis Budrys Associate litor Publisher Production Manager Advertising Subscription Mgr. bi-monthly by Galaxy Publishing Corporation. Main offices: #I Hudson Street, New York #, N. Y. #c per copy Subscription: (# copies) # per year In the United States, Canada, Mexico, South and Central America and U. S. Possessions. Elsewhere #. Second-class postage paid at New York, N.Y. and at additional mailing offices. Copyright New York # by Galaxy Publishing Corporation, Robert M. Guinn, President. All rights including translations reserved. All material submitted must be accompanied by self-addressed stamped envelopes. The publisher assumes no responsibility for unsolicited material. All stories printed in this magazine are fiction and any similiarity between characters and actual persons is coincidental. Printed in the U.S.A. By The Guinn Co., Inc. N. Y. Title Reg. U. S. Pat. Off this issue we've added ' ' a section on non-fiction science books to our review department. But two recent books on astronomy seem to call for something more. They're beautiful books! The first is a huge volume (and priced accordingly: #!) called The FlammaTton Book of Astronomy (Simon # Schuster, Inc.). Its intent is simple: it covers everything. Of course, the trouble with such a simple plan is that it is impossible. There is too much to cover. If you discuss quasers and the anomalous OH emissions from our galactic center, you just don't have room to deal with Phobos's peculiar orbit or the strange temperature readings on the portions of Jupiter's surface shadowed by its moons. But astonishingly. The Flammarion Book of Astronomy comes pretty close at that. It takes you everywhere from our own earth and moon out to distant, receding galaxies, and back. Primarily intended for Frenchspeaking people, even the translation is a little Francophile, so that you will find much more attention paid to the observatory at Pic du Midi than to the one at Palomar. But it's a fine book. If you had only one book on astronomy -- this would be the book to have! ir?ven more beautiful as to illustrations is Beyond the Solar System (Viking). The text is first-rate too, of course -- since it is our own Willy Ley. The illustrations are by Chesley Bonestell. Enough said! Just the captions will tell you what they are like: "Antares, a red supergiant, as viewed from a hypothetical inhabited planet." "Mira Ceti." And perhaps most wondrous of all: "The incredible system of Epsilon Aurigae" -- a binary in which the main component is so huge and tenuous that is does not seem to glow at all. If you resound to the beauty of That Big Universe Out There -- these books will set you thrumming like a guitar string! 'uaim Betmnttf Tutuht-i  #.-. ,i hail KiutoiZ Vrauv h Bthon Why were these men great? How does anyone -- man or woman -- achieve greatness? Is it not by mastery of the cowers within ourselves? Know the mysterious world within you ! Attune yourself to the wisdom of the ages! Grasp the inner power of your mind I Learn the secrets of a ftdl and peaceful life ! Benjamin Franklin, statesman and inventor... Isaac Newton, discoverer of the Law of Gravitation... Francis Bacon, philosopher and scientist... like many other learned and great men and women... were Rosicrucians. The Rosicrucians existence for centuries. Today, headquarters of of mail annually to all parts of the world. Saa Jose California, U.S.A. ''The Maa of Life' -- A non ofganiza V Address t Scribe T.B.N Scribe T.B.N. San Jose, California, U.S.A. Please send me the fret book. The Mastery of Life, which explains how I may learn to use my faculties and powers of mind. AddressCity States The information could never be made public, no matter what -- yet H could not be kept quiet! I X#ith an increasing sense of  " unease, Alan Wallace studied his client as they neared the public hearing room on the second floor of the Old Senate Office Building. The guy was too relaxed. "Bill, I'm worried about this," Wallace said. "You could damn well lose your grazing rights here in this room today." They were almost into the gantlet of guards, reporters and TV cameramen before Wallace got his answer. "Who the hell cares?" Custer asked. Wallace, who prided himself on being the Washington-type lawyer -- above contamination by complaints and briefs, immune to all shock -- found himself tongue-tied with surprise. They were into the ruck then and Wallace had to pull on his bold face, smiling at the press, trying to soften the sharpness of that necessary phrase; "No comment. Sorry." "See us after the hearing if you have any questions, gentlemen," Custer said. The man's voice was level and confident. He has himself over-controlled, Wallace thought. Maybe he was just joking... a graveyard joke. The marble-walled hearing room blazed with lights. Camera platforms had been raised above the seats at the rear. Some of their cameramen standing on the window ledges. The subdued hubub of the place eased slightly, Wallace noted, then picked up tempo as on of Oregon" they called him -- entered with his attorney, passed the press tables and crossed to the seats reserved for them in the witness section. Ahead and to their right, that one empty chair at the long table stood waiting with its aura of complete exposure. "Who the hell cares?" That wasn't a Custer-type joke, Wallace reminded himself. For all his cattle-baron pose, Custer held a doctorate in agriculture and degrees in philosophy, math and electronics. HU western neighbors called him "The Brain". It was no accident that the cattlemen had chosen him to represent them here. Wallace glanced covertly at tiie man, studying him. The cowboy boots and string tie added to a neat dark business suit would have been affectation oa most men. They merely accented Custer's good looks -- the sunburned, windblown outdoorsman. He was a little darker of hair and skin than his father had been, still light Miough to be called blonde, but not as ruddy and without the late father's drink-tumescent veins. But then young Custer wasn't quite thirty. Custer turned, met the attorney's eyes. He smiled. tt'Those were good patent at- torneys you recommended, Al," Custer said. He lifted his briefcase to his lap, patted it. "No mincing around or mealymouthed excuses. Already got this thing on the way." Again, he tapped the briefcase. He brought that damn' light gadget here with him? Wallace wondered. Why? He glanced at tile briefcase. Didn't know it ivas that small... but maybe he's fust talking about the plans for it. "Let's keep our minds on this hearing," Wallace whispered. "This is the only thing that's important." Into a sudden lull in the room's high noise level, the voice of omeone in the press section carried across them : "greatest political show on earth." "I brought this as an exhibit," Custer said. Again, he tapped the briefcase. It did bulge oddly. Exhibit? Wallace asked himself. It was the second time in ten minutes that Custer had shocked him. This was to be a hearing of a subcommittee of the Senate Interior and Insular Affairs Committee. The issue was Taylor grazing lands. What the devil could that... gadget have to do with the battle of words and laws to be fought here? "You're supposed to talk over all strategy with your attorney," Wallace whispered. "What the devil do you... He broke off as the room fell suddenly silent. Wallace looked up to see the subcommittee chairman. Senator Haycourt Tiborough, stride through the wide double doors followed by his coterie of investigators and attorneys. The senator was a tall man who had once been fat. He had dieted with such savage abruptness that his skin had never recovered. His jowls and the flesh on the back of his hands sagged. The top of his head was shiny bald and ringed by a three-quarter tonsure that had purposely been allowed to grow long and straggly so that it fanned back over his ears. The senator was followed in close lock step by syndicated columnist Anthony Poxman who was speaking fiercely into Tiborough's left ear. TV cameras tracked the pair. If Poxman's covering this one himself instead of sending a flunky, it's going to be bad, Wallace told himself. Tiborough took his chair at the center of the committee table facing them, glanced left and right to assure himself the other members were present. Senator Spealance was absent, Wallace noted, but he had party organization difficulties at home, and the Senior Senator from OregcKi was, significantly, not present. Illness, it was reported. A sudden attack of caution, that common Washington malady, no doubt. He knew where his campaign money came from... but he also knew where the votes were. They had a quorum, though. Tiborough cleared his throat, said : "The committee will please come to order." 'he senator's voice and manner gave Wallace a cold chill. We were nuts trying to fight this one in the open, he thought. Why'd I let Custer and his friends talk me into this? You can't butt heads with a United States senator who's out to get you. The only way's to fight him on the inside. And now Custer suddenly turning screwball. Exhibit! "Gentlemen," said Tiborough, "I think we can... that is, today we can dispense with preliminaries... unless my colleagues... if any of them have objections." Again, he glanced at the other senators -- five of them. Wallace swept his gaze down the line behind that table -- Flowers of Nebraska (a horse trader), Johnstone of Ohio (a parliamentarian -- devious). Lane of South Carolina (a Republican in Democrat disguise), Emery of Minnesota (new and eager -- dangerous because he lacked the old inhibitions) and Meltzer of New York (poker player, fine old family with traditions). None of them had objections. They've had a private meeting -- both sides of the aisle -- and talked over a smooth steamroller procedure, Wallace thought. It was another ominous sign. "This is a subcommittee of the United States Senate Committee on Interior and In,sular Affairs," Tiborough said, his tone formal. "We are charged with obtaining expert opinion on proposed amendments to the Taylor Grazing Act of #. Today's hearing will begin with testimony, and . , . ah, questioning of a man whose family has been in the business of raising beef cattle in Oregon for three generations." Tiborough smiled at the TV cameras. The son-of-a-bitch is playing to the galleries, Wallace thought. He glanced at Custer. The cattleman sat relaxed against the back of his chair, eyes half lidded, staring at the senator. "We call as our first witness Bend, Oregon," Tiborough said. "Will the clerk please swear in Mr. Custer." Custer moved forward to the "hot seat", placed his briefcase on the table. Wallace pulled a chair up beside his client, noted how the cameras turned as the derk stepped forward, put the Bible on the table and administered the oath. Tiborough ruffled through some papers in front of him, waited for full attention to return to him, said; "This subcommittee... we have before us a bill, this is a United States Senate Bill entitled SB-# of the current session, an act amending the Taylor Grazing Act of # and, the intent is, as many have noted, that we would broaden the base of the advisory committees to tlie Act and include a wider public representation." 'luster was fiddling with the " clasp of his briefcase. How the hell could that light gadget be an exhibit here? Wallace asked himself. He glanced at the set of Custer's jaw, noted the nervous working of a muscle. It was the first sign of unease he'd seen in Custer. The sight failed to settle Wallace's own nerves. "Ah, Mr. Custer," Tiborough said. "Do you -- did you bring a preliminary statement? Your counsel..." "I have a statement," Custer said. His big voice rumbled through the room, requiring instant attention and the shift of cameras that had been holding tardily on Tiborough, expecting an addition to the question. Tiborough smiled, waited, then: "Your attorney -- is your statement the one your counsel supplied the committee?" "With some slight additions of my own," Custer said. Wallace felt a sudden qualm. Custer's statement. He leaned close to his client's ear, whispered : "They know what your stand is. Skip the preliminaries." Custer ignored him, said: "I intend to speak plainly and simply. I oppose the amendment. Broaden the base and wider public representation are phases of political double talk. The intent is to pack the committees, to put control of them into the hands of people who don't know the first thing about the cattle business and whose private intent is to destroy the Taylor Grazing Act itself." "Plain, simple talk," Tiborough said. "This committee... we welcome such directness. Strong words. A majority of this committee... we have taken the position that the public range lands have been too long subjected to the tender mercies of the stockmen advisors, that the lands... stockmen have exploited them to their own advantage." The gloves are off, Wallace thought. I hope Custer knows what he's doing. He's sure as hell not accepting advice. Custer pulled a sheaf of papers from his briefcase and Wallace glimpsed shiny metal in the case before the flap was closed. Chrisi! That looked like a un or something! Then Wallace recognized the papers -- the brirf he and his staff had labored over -- and the preliminary statement. He noted with alarm the penciled markings and marginal notations. How could Custer have done that much to it in just twenty-four hours? Again, Wallace whispered in Custer's ear: "Take it easy, Bill. The bastard's out for blood." Custer nodded to show he had heard, glanced at the papers, looked up directly at Tiborough. A hush settled on the room, broken only by the scraping of a chair somewhere in the rear, and the whirr of cameras. II T?irst, the nature of these lands we're talking about," Custer said. "In my state... He cleared his throat, a mannerism that would have indicated anger in the old man, his father. There was no break in Custer's expression, though, and his voice remained level. "... in my state, these were mostly Indian lands. This nation took them by brute force, right of conquest. That's about the oldest right in the world, I guess. I don't want to argue with it at this point." "Mr. Custer." It was Nebraska's Senator Flowers, his amiable farmer's face set in a tight grin. "Mr. Custer, I hope..." "Is this a point of order?" Tiborough asked. "Mr. Chairman," Flowers said, "I merely wished to make sure we weren't going to bring up that old suggestion about giving these lands back to the Indians." Laughter shot across the hearing room. Tiborough chuckled as he pounded his gavel for order, "You may continue, Mr. Custer," Tiborough said. Custer looked at Flowers, said: "No, Senator, I don't want to give these lands back to the Indians. When they had these lands, they only got about three hundred pounds of meat a year off eighty acres. We get five hundred pounds of the highest grade proteins -- premium beef -- from only ten acres." "No one doubts the efficiency of your factory-like methods," Tiborough said. "You can... we know your methods wring the largest amount of meat from a minimum acreage." Ugh! Wallace thought. That was a low blow -- implying BilFs overgrazing and destroying the land value. "My neighbors, the Warm Springs Indians, use the same methods I do," Custer said. "They are happy to adopt our methods because we use the land while maintaining it and increasing its value. We don't permit the land to fall prey to natural disasters such as fire and erosion. We don't..." "No doubt your methods are meticulously correct," Tiborough said. "But I fail to see where... "Has Mr. Custer finished his preliminary statement yet?" Senator Flowers cut in. Wallace shot a startled look at the Nebraskan. That was help from an unexpected quarter. "Thank you, Senator," Custer to the Chairman's methods and explain the meticulous correctness of my operation. Our lowliest cowhands are college men, highly paid. We travel ten times as many jeep miles as we do horse miles. Every outlying division of the ranch -- every holding pen and grazing supervisor's cabin is linked to the central ranch by radio. We use the..." "I concede that your methods must be the most modern in the world," Tiborough said. "It's not your methods as much as the results of these methods that are at issue here. We... TTe broke off at a disturbance by the door. An Army colonel was talking to the guard there. He wore Special Services fouragere -- Pentagon. Wallace noted vith an odd feeling of disquiet that the man was armed -- a .# at the hip. The weapon was out of place on him, as though he had added it suddenly on an overpowering need... emergency. More guards were coming up outside the door now -- Marines and Army. They carried rifles. The colonel said something sharp to the guard, turned away from him and entered the committee room. All the cameras were tracking him now. He ignored them, crossed swiftly to Tiborough, and spoke to him. The senator shot a startled glance at Custer, accepted a sheaf of papers the colonel thrust at him. He forced his attention off Custer, studied the papers, leafing through them. Presently, he looked up, stared at Custer. A hush fell over the room. "I find myself at a loss. Mr. Custer," Tiborough said. "I have here a copy of a report... it's from the Special Services branch of the Army... through the Pentagon, you understand. It was just handed to me by, ah... the colonel here." He looked up at the colonel who was standing, one hand resting lightly on the bolstered .#. Tiborough looked back at Custer and it was obvious the senator was trying to marshall his thoughts. "It is," Tiborough said, "that is... this report supposedly... and I have every confidence it is what it is represented to be... here in my hands... they say that... uh, within the last, uh, few days they have, uh, investigated a certain device... weapon they call it, that you are attempting to patent. They report... He glanced at the papers, back to Custer, who was staring at him steadily. "... this, uh, weapon, is a thing that... it is extremely dangerous." "It is," Custer said. "I... ah, see." Tiborough cleared his throat, glanced up at the colonel who was staring fixedly at Custer. The senator brought his attention back to Custer. "Do you in fact have such a weapon with you, Mr. Custer?" Tiborough asked. "I have brought it as an exhibit, sir." "Exhibit?" "Yes, sir." Wallace rubbed his lips, found them dry. He wet them with his tongue, wished for the water glass, but it was beyond Custer. Christ! That stupid cowpuncher! He wondered if he dared whisper to Custer. Would the senators and that Pentagon lackey interpret such an action as meaning he was part of Custer's crazy antics? "Are you threatening this committeewith your weapon, Mr. Custer?" Tiborough asked. "If you are, I may say special precautions have been taken... extra guards in this room and we... that is, we will not allow ourselves to worry too much about any action you may take, but ordinary precautions are in force." allace could no longer sit quietly. He tugged Custer's sleeve, got an abrupt shake of the head. He leaned close, whispered: "We could ask for a recess, Bill. Maybe we..." "Don't interrupt me," Custer said. He looked at Tiborough. "Senator, I would not threaten you or any other man. Threats in the way you mean them are a thing we no longer can indulge in." "You... I believe you said this device is an exhibit," Tiborough said. He cast a worried frown at the report in his hands. "I fail... it does not appear germane." Senator Flowers cleared his throat. "Mr. Chairman," he said. "The chair recognizes the senator from Nebraska," Tiborough said, and the relief in his voice was obvious. He wanted time to think. "Mr. Custer," Flowers said, "I have not seen the report, the report my distinguished colleague alludes to; however, if I may... is it your wish to use this committee as some kind of publicity device?" "By no means, Senator," Custer said. "I don't wish to profit by my presence here... not at all." Tiborough had apparently come to a decision. He leaned back, whispered to the colonel, who nodded and returned to the outer hall. "You strike me as an eminently reasonable man, Mr. Custer," Tiborough said. "If I may..." "May I," Senator Flowers said. "May I, just permit me to conclude this one point. May we have the Special Services report in the record?" "Certainly," Tiborough said. "But what I was about to suggest..." "May I," Flowers said. "May I, would you permit me, please, Mr. Chairman, to make this point clear for the record?" Tiborough scowled, but the heavy dignity of the Senate overcame his irritation. "Flease continue, Senator. I had thought you were finished." "I respect... there is no doubt in my mind of Mr. Custer's truthfulness," Flowers said. His face eased into a grin that made him look grandfatherly, a kindly elder statesman. "I would like, therefore, to have him es-' plain how this... ah, weapon, can be an exhibit in the matter before our committee." Wallace glanced at Custei, saw the hard set to the man' jaw, realized the cattleman had gotten to Flowers somehovs. This was a set piece. Tiborough was glancing at the other senators, weighing the advisability of high-handed dismissal... perhaps a star chamber session. No... they were all toe curious about Custer's device his purpose here. The thoughts were plain on the senator's face. "Very well," Tiborough said He nodded to Custer. "You may proceed, Mr. Custer." tiTuring last winter's slack season," Custer said, "two of my men and I worked' on a project we've had in the works for three years -- to develop a sustained-emission laser device." Custer opened his briefcase, slid out a fat aluminum tube mounted on a pistol grip with s. conventional appearing trigger. "This is quite harmless," he said. "I didn't bring the power pack." "That is... this is your weapon?" Tiborough asked. "Calling this a weapon is misleading," Custer said. "The term limits and oversimplifies. This is also a brush-cutter, a substitute for a logger's saw and axe, a chine... and a weapon. It is also a turning point in history." "Come now, isn't that a bit pretentious?" Tiborough asked. "We tend to think of history as something old and slow," Custer said. "But history is, as a matter of fact, extremely rapid and immediate. A President is assassinated, a bomb explodes over a city, a dam break, a revolutionary device is announced." "Lasers have been known for quite a few years," Tiborough said. He looked at the papers the colonel had given him. "The principle dates from # or thereabouts." "I don't wish it to appear that I'm taking credit for inventing this device," Custer said. "Nor am I claiming sole credit for developing the sustained-emission laser. I was merely one of a team. But I do hold the device here in my hand, gentlemen." "Exhibit, Mr. Custer," Flowers reminded him. "How is this an exhibit?" "May I explain first how it works?" Custer asked. "That will make the rest of my statement much easier." "Tiborough looked at Flowers,  back to Custer. "If you will tie this all together, Mr. Custer," Tiborough said. "I want to...  the bearing of this device on our -- we are hearing a particular bill in this room." "Certainly, Senator," Custer said. He looked at his device. "A ninety-volt radio battery drives this particular model. We have some tliat require less voltage, some that use more. We aimed for a 'construction with simple parts. Our crystals are common quartz. We shattered them by bringing them to a boil in water and then plunging them into ice water... repeatedly. We chose twenty pieces of very close to the same size -- about one gram, slightly more than fifteen grains each." Custer unscrewed the back of the tube, slid out a round lengtii of plastic trailing lengths of red, green, brown, blue and yellow wire. Wallace noted how the cameras of the TV men centered on the object in Custer's hands. Even the senators were leaning forward, staring. We're gadget crazy people, Wallace thought. "The crystals were dipped in thinned household cement and then into iron filings," Custer said. "We made a little jig out of a fly-tying vice and opened a passage in the filings at opposite ends of the crystals. We then made some common celluloid -- nitrocellulose, acetic acid, gelatin and alcohol -- all very common products, and formed it in a length of garden hose just long enough to take the crystals end to end. The crystals were inserted in the hose, the celluloid poured over them and the whole thing was seated in a magnetic waveguide while the celluloid was cooling. This centered and aligned the crystals. The waveguide was constructed from wire salvaged from an old TV set and built following the directions in the Radio Amateur's Handbook." Custer re-inserted the length of plastic into the tube, adjusted the wires. There was an unearthly silence in the room with only the cameras whirring. It was as though everyone were holding his breath. "A laser requires a resonant cavity, but that's complicated," Custer said. "Instead, we wound two layers of fine copper wire around our tube, immersed it in the celluloid solution to coat it and then filed one end flat. This end took a piece of mirror cut to fit. We then pressed a number eight embroidery needle at right angles into the mirror end of the tube until it touched the side of the number one crystal." Custer cleared his throat. Two of the senators leaned back. Flowers coughed. Tiborough glanced at the banks of TV cameras and there was a questioning look in his eyes. then determined the ' ' master frequency of our crystal series," Custer said. "We used a test signal and oscilloscope, but any radio amateur could do it without the oscilloscope. We constructed an oscillator of that master frequency, attached it at tile needle and a bare spot scraped in the opposite edge of the waveguide." "And this... ah... worked?" Tiborough asked. "No." Custer shook his head. 'When we fed power through a voltage multiplier into the system we produced an estimated four hundred joules emission and melted half the tube. So we started all over again." "You are going to tie this in?" Tiborough asked. He frowned at the papers in his hands, glanced toward the door where the colonel had gone. "I am, sir, believe me," Custer said. "Very well, then," Tiborough said. "So we started all over," Custer said. "But for the second celluloid dip we added bismuth -- a saturate solution, actually. It stayed gummy and we had to paint over it with a sealing coat of the straight cdluloid. We then coupled this bismuth layer through a pulse circuit so that it was bathed in a counter wave -- # degrees out of phase with the master frequency. We had, in effect, immersed the unit in a thermoelectric cooler that exactly countered the heat production. A thin beam issued from the unmirrored end when we powered it. We have yet to find something that thin beam cannot cut." "Diamonds?" Tiborough asked. "Powered by less than two hundred volts, this device could cut our planet in half like a ripe tomato," Custer said. "One man could destroy an aerial armada with it, knock down ICBMs before they touched atmosphere, sink a fleet, pulverize a city. I'm afraid, sir, that I haven't mentally catalogued all the violent implications of this device. The mind tends to boggle at the enormous power focused in..." "Shut down those TV cameras!" It was Tiborough shouting, leaping to his feet and making a sweeping gesture to include the banks of cameras. The abrupt violence of his voice and gesture fell on the room like an explosion. "Guards!" he called. "You there at the door. Cordon off that door and don't let anyone out who heard this fool!" He whirled back to face Custer. "You irresponsible idiot!" "I'm afraid, Senator," Custer said, "that you're locking the bam door many weeks too late." For a long minute of silence Tiborough glared at Custer. Then: "You did this deliberately, eh?" Ill ttCenator, if I'd waited any  longer, there might have been no hope for us at all." Tiborough sat back into his chair, still keeping his attention fastened on Custer. Flowers and Johnston on his right had their heads close together whispering fiercely. The other senators were dividing their attention between Custer and Tiborough, their eyes wide and with no attempt to conceal their astonishment. Wallace, growing conscious of the implications in what Ciister had said, tried to wet his Ups with his tongue. Christ! he thought. This stupid cowpoke has sold us all down the river! Tiborough signaled an aide, spoke briefly with him, beckoned the colonel from the door. There was a buzzing of excited conversation in the room. Several of the press and TV crew were huddled near the windows on Custer's left, arguing. One of their number -- a florid-faced man with gray hair and hornrimmed glasses, started across the room toward Tiborough, was stopped by a committee aide. They began a low-voiced argument with violent gestures. A loud curse sounded from the door. Poxman, the syndicated columnist, was trying to push past the guards there. "Poxman!" Tiborough called. The columnist turned. "My orders are that no one leaves," Tiborough said. "You are not an exception." He turned back to face Custer. The room had fallen into a semblance of quiet, although there still were pockets of muttering and there was the sound of running feet and a hurrying about in the hall outside. "Two channels went out of here live," Tiborough said. "Nothing much we can do about them, although we will trace down as many of their viewers as we can. Every bit of film in this room and evgry sound tape will be confiscated, however." His voice rose as protests sounded from the press section. "Our national security is at stake. The President has been notified. Such measures as are necessary will be taken." The colonel came hurrying into the room, crossed to Tiborough, quietly said something. "You should've warned me!" Tiborough snapped. "I had no idea that... The colonel interrupted with a whispered comment. "These papers... your damned report is not clear!" Tiborough said. He looked around at Custer. "I see you're smiling, Mr. Custer. I don't think you'll find much to smile about before long." "Senator, this is not a happy smile," Custer said. "But I told myself several days ago you'd fail to see the implications of this thing." He tapped the pistolshaped device he had rested on the table. "I told myself you'd fall back into the old, useless pattern." CcTs that what you told yourself, really?" Tiborough said. Wallace, hearing the venom in the senator's voice, moved his chair a few inches farther away from Custer. Tiborough kxked at the laser projector. 'Ts that Ihing really disarmed ?" "Yes, sir." "If I order one of my men to take it from you, you will not resist?" "Which of your men will you trust with it. Senator?" Custer asked. In the long silence that followed, someone in the press section emitted a nervous guffaw. "Virtually every man on my, ranch has one of these things," Custer said. "We fell trees with them, cut firewood, make fence posts. Every letter written to me as a result of my patent application has been answered candidly. More than a thousand sets of schematics and instructions on how to build this device have been sent out to varied places in the world." "You vicious traitor!" Tiborough rasped. "You're certainly entitled to your opinion. Senator," Custer said. "But I warn you I've had time for considerably more concentrated and considerably more painful thought than you've applied to this problem. In my estimation, I had no choice. Every week I waited to make this thing public, every day, every minute, merely rai.sed the odds that humanity would be destroyed by..." "You said this thing applied to the hearings on the graidng act," Flowers protested, and there was a plaintive note of complaint in his voice. "Senator, I told you the truth," Custer said. "There's no real reason to change the act, now. We intend to go on operating under it -- with the agreement of our neighbors and others concemed. People are still going to need food." Tiborough glared at him. "You're saying we can't force you to..." He broke off at a disturbance in the doorway. A rope barrier had been stretched there and a line of Marines stood with their backs to it, facing the hall. A mob of people was trying to press through. Press cards were being waved. "Colonel, I told you to clear that hall!" Tiborough barked. The colonel ran to the barrier. "Use your bayonets if you have to!" he shouted. The disturbance subsided at the sound of his voice. More uniformed men could be seen moving in along the barrier. Presently, the noise receded. 'iborough turned back to Custer. "You make Benedict Arnold look like the greatest friend the United States ever had," he said. "Cursing me isn't going to help you," Custer said. "You are going to have to live with this tiring: so you'd better try understanding it." "That appears to be simple," Tiborough said. "All I have to do is send twenty-five cents to the Patent office for the schematics and then write you a letter." "The world already was headed toward suicide," Custer said. "Only fools failed to realize... "So you decided to give us a little push," Tiborough said. "H. G. Wells warned us," Custer said. "That's how far back it goes, but nobody listened. 'Human history becomes more and more a race between education and catastrophe,' Wells said. But those were just words. Many scientists have remarked the growth curve on the amount of raw energy becoming available to humans -- and the diminishing curve on the number of persons required to use that energy. For a long time now, more and more violent power was being made available to fewer and fewer people. It was only a matter of time until total destruction was put into the hands of single individuals." "And you didn't think you could take your government into your confidence." "The government already was committed to a political course diametrically opposite the one this device requires," Custer said. "Virtually every man in the government has a vested interest in not reversing that course." "So you set yourself above the government?" "I'm probably wasting my time," Custer said, "but I'll try to explain it. Virtually every government in the world is dedicated to manipulating something called the 'mass man'. That's how governments have stayed in power. But there is no such man. When you elevate the non-existent 'mass man' you degrade the individual. And obviously it was only a matter of time until all ot us were at the mercy of the individual holding power." "You talk like a commie!" "They'll say I'm a goddamn' capitalist pawn," Custer said. "Let me ask you, Senator, to visualize a poor radio technician in a South American country. Brazil, for example. He lives a hand-to-mouth existence, ground down by an overbearing, unimaginative, essentially uncouth ruling oligarchy. What is he going to do when this device comes into his hands?" # # IV f urder, robbery and an archy." "You could be right," Custer said. "But we might reach an understanding out of ultimate necessity -- that each of us must cooperate in maintaining the dignity of all." Tiborough stared at him, began to speak musingly: "We'll have to control the essential materials for constructing this thing... and there may be trouble for awhile, but..." "You're a vicious fool." In the cold silence that followed, Custer said: "It was too late to try that ten years ago. I'm telling you this thing can be patchworked out of a wide variety of materials that are already scattered over the earth. It can be made in basements and mud huts, in palaces and shacks. The key item is the crystals, but other crystals will work, too. That's obvious. A patient man can grow crystals... and this world is full of patient men." "I'm going to place you under arrest," Tiborough said. "You have outraged every rule -- " "You're living in a dream world," Custer said. "I refuse to threaten you, but I'll defend myself from any attempt to oppress or degrade me. If I cannot defend myself, my friends will defend me. No man who understands what this device means will permit his dignity to be taken from him." Custer allowed a moment for his words to sink in, then: "And don't twist those words to imply a threat. Refusal to threaten a fellow human is an absolute requirement in the day that haa just dawned on us." "You haven't changed a thing!" Tiborough raged. "If one man is powerful with that thing, a hundred are..." "All previous insults aside," Custer said, "I think you are a highly intelligent man, Senator. I ask you to think long and hard about tliis device. Use of power is no longer the deciding factor because one man is as powerful restraint is now the key to survival. Each of us is at the mercy of his neighbor's good will. Each of us, Senator -- the man in the palace and the man in the shack. We'd better do all we can to increase that good will -- not attempting to buy it, but simply recognizing that individual dignity is the one inalienable right of... "Don't you preach at me, you commie traitor!" Tiborough rasped. "You're a living example of..." "Senator!" It was one of the TV cameramen in the left rear of the room. "Let's stop insulting Mr. Custer and hear him out," the cameraman said. "Get that man's name," Tiborough told an aide. "If he..." "I'm an expert electronic technician, Senator," the man said. "You can't threaten me now." duster smiled, turned to face Tiborough. "The revolution begins," Custer said. He waved a hand as the senator started to whirl away. "Sit down, Senator." Wallace, watching the senator obey, saw how the balance of control had changed in this room. "Ideas are in the wind," Custer said. "There comes a time for a thing to develop. It comes into being. The spinning jenny came into being because that was its time. It was based on countless ideas that had preceded it. " "And this is the age of the laser?" Tiborough asked. "It was bound to come," Custer said. "But the number of pr-ople in the world who're fihed with hate and frustration and violence has been growing with terrible speed. You add to that the enormous danger that this might fall into the hands of just one group or naticwi or..." Custer shrugged. "This is too much power to be confined to one man or group with the hope they'll administer wisely. I didn't dare delay. That's why I spread this thing now and announced it as broadly as I could." Tiborough leaned back in his chair, his hands in his lap. His face was pale and beads of perspiration stood out on his forehead. "We won't make it." "I hope you're wrong. Senator," Custer said. "But the only thing I know for sure is that we'd have had less chance of making it tomorrow than we have today." WrongWav Street What was the ancient alien ship on Earth's Moon? What had happened to its people? jyyTike Capoferri turned out to be at one time in his life the loneliest man on the Moon. But it was not his first venture into aloneness. He had felt it before, almost twenty years before, when he was twelve and his eight-year-old brother died. Young Tony had been riding a Flexy, a kind of bobsled on wheels, down the hill road above Venice Boulevard. At the bottom of the hill he had turned hard right onto Venice. The Flexy had flipped over on its back, and its blunt rubber handle had poked hard into Tony's stomach. One of the first things the doctor did was to take Tony's blood pressure. It was low, which meant shock. It started to fall almost as soon as the blood pressure cuff was removed, but the doctor didn't know that until it was too late. Tony's spleen was ruptured. Mike had loved his younger brother. He sat in his room most of the time, unable to get used to his loss, and not really trying. After four weeks of it his father neglected his own grief long enough to take Mike to a child psychologist. Mike was a recent but ardent science-fiction fan. "I want to change it. Doctor Stuart," he said earnestly. "I want to go back to four weeks ago and take away Tony's Flexy." He meant it, of course. Doctor Stuart had worked hard to get Mike to say those words. If he was thinking in terms of sibling rivalries and guilt fedings, it didn't show. "You can't do that, Mike. Time is a oneway street with no parking spaces. You just have to keep going." "Until you have an accident," Mike said bitterly. Doctor Stuart nodded. "Or run out of gas," he added, because he himself was old enough for the analogy to apply. They talked for almost three hours, with Mike doing most of the talking. Afterwards Mike gradually stopped mourning. X Then Mike Capoferri gradu'  ated from high school he had become intensely interested in space travel. His first year at Cal Tech was the year Walnikov landed on Mars. Mike was determined to follow. In a way he traveled further than Walnikov. He never got to Mars, but he did make it to the Moon. And unlike Mars, the Moon once had intelligent visitors. Mike was one of many. Thirty men and women had come to the alien base, determined to probe all its secrets. By this time Mike was thirty-one years old and held doctorates in physics, mathematics and philosophy. He was tall, dark, not too homely, a little too earnest. He got over that at the base, where the only defense against strangeness was a sense of humor. Besides the base, the aliens had thoughtfully provided one spaceship. It rested on its side near the base, a fat cylinder with conical ids and asymmetrical bulges in unexpected places. Mike began going through the ship before he ever entered the base, and he kept at it through the years. This wasn't unusual. The ship was thought to be the real treasure, for its star charts showed (in hard-to-read notations in ultraviolet ink) that it had cruised between widely separated stars. It may have had a faster-than-light drive. The base personnel lived in the base itself, with their own air regenerating system and their own airlock built into the open alien airlock. There was plenty of room for them. The aliens had averaged ten feet tall, and there were things which must have been bunks for fortyeight of them. Still, the base took getting used to. The alien engineers had put steps and ledges in the floor wherever the ground beneath wasn't exactly level. Newcomers leetrned to walk with bowed heads to avoid stubbed toes. They learned not to sit on the Tsunks,' which looked like pieces of free-form sculpture, felt like foam rubber with a metal core, and changed shape without warning. They were told not to touch mosaic designs which had been marked with paint, for the design might hide a control surface of some kind. I t was four years since Mike had landed on the Moon. In that time the human tenants had made a great deal of progress. An emergency repair kit from the ship had yielded a method of creating artificial crystals of almost any shape from almost any solid, by building them up atom by atom. Already ships had lifted on rocket motors built from large diamonds. A box which held perfectly preserved sections from some non-terrestrial animals, possibly used as food, had given them a field which would interrupt any chemical process. The applications were numerous and varied. A short-range death ray. A beam to fight forest fires. A new method of inducing suspended animation, very useful in surgery. A sculpting implement, used by the aliens as a means of recreation (the base was infested with the statues they had left behind), had become a disintegrator. Turning it on had been heartbreakingly difficult. Mike had solved that problem in his second year, but had never been able to turn it off. The alien rec room had to be kept in vacuo, with a separate airlock, because air disappeared into the little ball of nothing at the end of the sculpting tool. Enough progress had been made on the alien number system that it was possible to do calculus with it. The money system, however, remained a complete mystery. Aside from the crystal maker and the airlock controls, the ship was as great and as fascinating an enigma as ever. The rows of 'bunks' near the back -- suppose a bunk changed shape and dumped its occupant during a #G maneuver? The controls, in plain sight on a common-sense control board in the bunk section -- what did it take to make them work? And what was the purpose of the dull red tetrahedron, seven feet on a side, which was set in the rear wall of the passenger section? Mike was taking a coffee break with Terry Holmes, a pretty, cheerful, blonde little Doctor of Languages, the day he first said, "I think I know what the central pyramid is for." Many people had said that, of course, but Mike was not addicted to wild guesses. "What is it?" Terry asked eagerly. "It's a time machine," he said. Terry got mad and left the table. The Halloween before Mike had dressed to imitate an alien statue and had frighteningly 'come to life' before her horrified eyes. Since then she had been sensitive about his jokes. "No, really," he told her during the afternoon coffee break. "The idea makes a great deal of sense. We can be sure that the aliens had suspended animation, can't we?" "Sure." The reaction damping field was perfect for that purpose. "Right. So if they had time travel to go with it, it adds up through a hundred-year journey and then move back a hundred years." "You're only guessing," Terry told him. "If the pyramid is an interstellar drive they didn't need time travel. If they had suspended animation they could have spent generations on one trip. We'll have to do that ourselves, probably." "Sure, but the idea of a timetravel device in the center of a spaceship is at least logical. I've been working on the thing for quite a while, and I think that's what it is. I've made it produce a weak gravitational field, so I know it can distort four-space." "Then it's for artificial gravity." She laughed as his face fell. "Mike, I dub thee world's champion rationalizer. And now I've got to get back to work." For a month nothing important happened. Carlos found a way to turn on the alien television set and got three-dimensional, technicolor static. Terry made some progress with the alien money ; she had a tentative ordering of coins into either ascending or descending value, if in fact they were coins. Then one day the ship disappeared. TVyrike was trying something new. He had set up a magnetic field around the control board and pushed one of the pyramid knobs. There were two of these, the same shape and color as the massive machine behind him. Now he put a block of glass between the poles of his generator and cut the current. The knob lit with an almost invisible blue glow. Suddenly everything was in free fall. "Eureka," Mike said absently, meaning; at last I've gotten some action out of the beast. When he turned his head he saw that the big red tetrahedron was base forward. He'd heard no sound of motion. A taint purple line grew across the top of the board. There were too many unknowns crawling into his experiment. Mike looked back so that he could see the big pyramid turn around, and switched his generator back on. Results came instantly. Mike sat up trying to rub the pain out of his eyes. It was several seconds before he could open them. The pyramid was apex-forward again. Mike got up and pulled out the pyramid knob, waited a moment for luck, then turned off the field generator. At last he sat down perspiring on an alien "bunk'. What a sight that had been! He couldn't even remember it without his eyes hurting. Mike's bunk inconsiderately dropped him on the floor. He promptly got up and made for the airlock, feeling a crying need for coffee, Terry Holmes, conversation and familiar things. The strangeness had suddenly become too much to take. His momentary fear of the ship was gone by the time he left the airlock. What had started it, anyway? Merely the fact that he'd gotten things to working at last. Now they could make some real progress. He moved toward the base in easy four-foot leaping strides which splashed waves of dust when he landed. He was looking straight at the base airlock, but he was preoccupied by the thought of coffee and the familiar, instantly suppressed wish for a cigarette. He was half-way there before he noticed... The base airlock was closed. The alien airlock! Mike stopped short, staring. At first he was only bewildered, not horrified. How could the doors have closed? The bulk of the U N airlock would have stopped them. Or was the alien tnetal strong enough to -- Mike made a strangling noise. The human airlock must have been crushed flat! He ran. I t had taken the base team months to open those doors. Although Mike had arrived a year later, he knew how they had done it. But why had they closed it? Had some fool been meddling with the controls? With alien designing, practically anything could be a control. The aliens had cleverly hidden their knobs, buttons, and pressure sensitive surfaces in esthetically pleasing designs. The doors could have been closed by somebody accidentally leaning against a wall. Nobody had ever bothered to find out how to open them from the inside. Mike began picking pressure points out of the mosaic on the outer door. He stopped to wonder if the base held air, then decided that it didn't matter. Anyone still alive would be wearing a spacesuit under emergency regulations. He was taking a breather when he noticed that the UN ship was gone. Had they started to evacuate the base? No, the ship only held four people and cargo. They must have gone for help. The lock had been designed for use by two ten-footers with fourteen-foot branched tentacles. Mike needed forty minutes and a great deal of ingenuity, but finally the lock swung open. There was no wreckage in the lock. "Dust," Mike told himself. There was almost no moondust on the worn path between the ship and the base. Yet dust had spurted beneath his boots... and there was no Earth-built ship, and the station was locked. "Eureka," he said softly. "They haven't found the base yet. I've traveled in time." Yet there were other possibilities. Mike began seeking them out even as he was going to work on the inner door. Maybe he had gone forward in time, to when the base had been restored as a museum. Or, worse yet, to some time after the return of the legitimate owners. (That naa once been a favorite joke around the base: 'Hey, look, they're coming back!') He might even be in another time track, one in which the base had never been abandoned. After all, he really didn't know much about the machine he'd been running. One look through a telescope would have told all. He could see the Earth from where he was standing, huge and full, but of course, he could not make out the shapes of the continents. He kept working. He was rigidly tensed as the doors folded back. Had the station been abandoned yet? Was his the honor, God help him, of meeting the first inhuman intelligence? But nobody came to meet him. His air pressure dial read # poundssquare inch. This must be alien air. T Te walked through the base,  slowly and cautiously; after four and a half years he was used to vatching where he stepped. The base was like a haunted house. There was an air of strangeness here that he had never known before, not even when he had first come. Not Commander Link Day of UN Flight Four, but Mike Capoferri, was the first man to set foot in this place. Could he get back? Sure he could. The other button must be the one that controlled flight into the future. But even then, he might not be able to tell anyone. Hey, he told himself proudly, Fm a time traveler! Wait here, he answered solicitiously, ' call the medic. No, he protested, I can prove it. Get in the ship and I'll show you. But that could go wrong in a dozen ways. He'd ' want to know more about what he was doing before he tried this again. Kilroy was here, he thought If he left marks of his visit, they would still be here when he returned to his own time. He could scratch his initials -- hmm. He turned right. When he reached the rec room he went to one of the sculpting machines and began to take it apart. The tool itself looked like a big, fat mechanical pencil. It was set in a brace which could be moved to any part of the work. The brace allowed the tool to move freely under pressure and held it steady otherwise. The pointed business end of the tool generated a sphere of emptiness into which matter vanished without trace. Removing the tool from the brace was almost easy. Turning it on took just under an hour. Once Mike almost gave up the idea, but he kept at it, for he had nothing else which would mar any of the indestructible materials used to build the base. He held the device like a pencil, but more carefully. His first thought had been to put a portrait of Commander Link Day on the statue of an alien female in the bunk room. He'd changed his mind. It would be dangerous and stupid to change his own past. He had to do something which would not be discovered before he arrived at the base, in #. The inner side of the outer door would be a good place to hide a carving, because nobody had ever seen it. It folded against the airlock wall when the lock was open. A wind blew toward his hand as he walked. There must be a way to shut air out of the disintegrator, but he hadn't the time to find it. He couldn't remember whether the team had found air in the base. If they had, he was changing the past right now. What should he write? 'The world is my ash tray', he decided, and slammed his toe into a ledge. He threw both hands out to break his fall, and changed his mind too late. Horrified, he watched the sculpting pencil vanish into the floor. It left a neat cylindrical hole. Well, Mike thought furiously. that takes care of that. I've made my mark. T Te plugged the hole with cement from the meteor repair kit on his suit belt. There was now a machine missing from the base, one that had been there in his own time, but he couldn't do anything about that. He did manage to close the airlock doors as he left. The breathtaking beauty of the full Earth stopped him outside the ship. He gazed at the magnificent bluish-white disk, trying to decide what made it seem different. Was there more cloud area? Whatever the reason, the sight was more impressive than ever. Then it came to him. The Earth was bigger! It was probably twice as large as he had ever seen it. Of course, there was nothing nearby to compare it to; which was why he hadn't noticed before. Mike was smiling as he entered the lock. The Moon has been moving outward from the Earth since creation, picking up energy from the slowing of the Earth's rotation. He must be a long way years... He pushed through the inner door and stood a moment, looking down the three broken rows -- one along the floor of the ship, the others down the sides -- of amethyst portholes. It would have been nice to be able to se out, but the glassy material wai transparent only to a wide range of ultraviolet light He went through the motions at the control panel. Right pyramid knob in -- and it had better be the right move. Generator on. Glass block betwei the poles. Generator off. He floated. Suddenly, remembering the sight of the central pyramid 'turning', Mike was glad that he could not see the ship traveling through time. Obviously the aliens could stand the sight -- but they could also look at the central pyramid, for they had done nothing to protect themselves from it. A green line crept across the board, covering and wiping out the faint purple line. Mike let it grow until the purple line wai gone, then slipped on his generator. Wrong, wrong! He was still ht free fall! I n hideous indecision he watched the board, waiting for it to tell him -- it didn't matter what, for the board was quiet and dark. In the end he left the knob in and the generator oa and pushed himself aft. He had to get a look outside. He braced himself in the airlock, suspiciously examining the he was still traveling in time. There was nothing. Mike turned on his shoes and gingerly stepped out onto the hull. When he looked down, the Moon wasn't there. A misty white planet floated nearby. It was a heavy atmosphere type, as uniform and featureless as a piece of bedsheet. It was Venus, if he was still in the solar system. Otherwise -- heavy atmospheres are the norm in space. It seemed obvious now that he'd guessed wrong. The knob on the left must control time travel; the one on the right, space travel. It was a chance he he'd have to take. Mike watched the white disk slowly setting toward one horizon of the ship. As the last thing he might see in life, it left a lot to be desired. Still, blank as it was, he could tell quite a bit about it. It couldn't be very large, for instance. If it were a giant, its atmosphere would be banded. It must be bigger than Mars to have an opaque atmosphere, but, unless an oversized moon had stripped away most of the air, it couldn't be much larger than Earth. When he saw its star he could try guessing its surface temperature. He sat down on the hull. There were two days' worth of oxygen in the ship, and little chance that it would get him home. He was lost in both space and time. He didn't know how to go into the future; if there was a way, he could expect to spend months looking for it. It was time to face death. Besides, he'd been running for hours, torn by conflicting emotions, through a world whose laws were more black magic than physics. It was high time for a coffee break. Mike licked dry lips. That last, lost cup of coffee would have tasted wonderful. A cigarette would have tom his throat out after four and a half years, but it would have felt natural and smelled good smoldering between his fingers. He'd left precious little legacy for the others at the base; a spare spacesuit that couldn't fit anyone else, three sets of lounging overalls, and a few interesting discoveries. He'd taken the spaceship; they'd cuss him out good for that... Or had he ever lived at all? He had died before he was bom. Perhaps there would be no Mike Capoferri, ever. But UN Flight Four would find his anonymous traces when they opened the base. Footprints in moondust. A sculpting tool missing from the rec room. A hole in the floor; his cement was sure to disintegrate in three billion years. Would they ever guess how deep it was? The damn thing must have fallen all the way to the center of the Moon. Searing light stabbed his eyesMike groped blindly for his filter switch, and found it The light became bearable. A sun was rising over the hull. It looked very much like the Sun as seen from the Moon; but that only meant that it wasn't. Seen from a Venus orbit, the Sun would have been much larger. He was in another solar system. Could the ship have come home by itself? Was that the home world of the base race? No, of course not. The aliens had had a water metabolism, and there would be no water down there. That world, in an Earthlike orbit around a type G yellow dwarf, must have a surface temperature of around five hundred degrees Fahrenheit. Mr. Parkman in Physics IB had told him that "The Earth's atmosphere goes 'way past the Moon," he told the class one day. He seemed surprised by their laughter. It was his highly successful way of holding their attention. "No, it's true. Of course, it gets pretty thin. The idea is that the Earth's atmosphere end where its density drops to the density of surrounding space, la the same way, the Sun's atmosphere goes out beyond Mars. "Well, the air is thin enough to behave like separate particles at that distance. So the Moon m constantly whipping through thi cloud of gas molecules -- he made frantic motions with hi hands -- "and it pulls some of them up to escape velocity every, time it goes by. Naturally they're never heard from again. The air keeps replacing itself, more or less, by volcanic action. "Now, most planets don't have giant moons, so they grow tremendous air envelopes. Like Venus. Here's where the greenhouse effect comes in..." Mike snapped back to the present because of something small and dark and spinning. With the light filter over his eyes he couldn't see more. He looked away. Something was worrying at the bottom of his mind. Again his mind's eye watched the sculpting tool fall into a tunnel of its own making. He saw it lying at the center of the Moon, perhaps carving out a little pit for itself... Wrong. There would be millions of tons of pressure to flatten any cavity into oblivion...  Any cavity but one. Now the picture was right. The sun had dropped below the hull, though part of the corona still showed. Mike raised his filter and searched for the spinning blob. He knew what it was, now. At first glance it looked like a walnut shell; but not quite, for the shape was wrong and the convolutions were too deep. What it really resembled was a deflated beach ball which somebody has crushed between his hands. The moon had had a long time to push itself through a sphere an inch and a half in diameter. Probably it had not taken more than a few millenia. Afterwards there had been nothing but this crumpled ball of waste, too light and rigid for gravity to comyears the Earth had been moonless. "... Six to eight hundred degrees!" Mr. Parkman waited a moment while the scribblers caught up. "They knew about the greenhouse effect, but they hadn't dreamed that it would apply to little Venus. You could melt lead in such a greenhouse! "The point is, the astronomers were using Earth as a norm. It isn't. The Earth-Moon system is an astronomical freak. A normal planet in Earth's orbit would have an opaque, very thick atmosphere, so thick that wind and light and temperature changes would never reach the surface. An eternal searing black calm." A yrike turned and crawled into the airlock, moving as fast as he dared in free fall. He could have gone mad waiting for the inner door to open, but he didn't dare. The knowledge of certain death had been better than this aching sense of responsibility. The door opened and he jumped toward the control board. Already he was planning. He had to go back some time before his first arrival. Then -- remove the sculpting tools from the rec room, or somehow scramble the controls of the base airlock, or leave a message for liimself' on the outer door. Anything to restore the past. The glass block had not floated out of place. All he had to do was cut the magnetic field. He watched the purple line until he was sure that it was longer than it had been before. When he flipped the generator back on his feet thumped satisfyingly against the floor. Half the battle. Ghosts from his childhood whispered to him while he waited for the outer door to open. Parkman was there, but Mike refused to listen to him. He remembered Tony; which was unfair, because he'd only robbed Tony of eight years. The door opened on the Moon. Mike bounded toward the base... Or had he? He really should have known better than to loan Tony his Flexy. His Flexy, because Tony's had a broken wheel. Had he told Doctor Stuart that? No. "Time is a one-way street," said Doctor Stuart, sympathetically but firmly. He was wrong, dead wrong. Mike stood before the base airlock wriggling his fingers like a clarinet player. How far back had he come this time? He turned left to see the size of the Earth. It wasn't there. But it was always there! Bewildered, Mike peered around him. The Moon must still be rotating... To his right, the Earth was a vast, incredible crescent -- and the plain was full of ships. They were of many different sizes, but they all had the same lump cylindrical shape. Tiny figures moved among them. Stuart was right, he thought idiotically. You go the wrong way on a one-way street, you've got to have accidents. He turned and ran. Behind him the lock swung open. Two ten-foot tripeds turned to each other and gestured rapidly, like nests of striking snakes. Then one of them hopped after him and picked him up. Thn'Hing complete novel of adventure in space and time by Larry Niven Plus stories by Brian W. Aldiss, Lloyd Biggie, Jr., and many others -- all in the AAarch Worlds of Tomorrow. On sale now -- get your copy today! This was the start of the Eskimo Invasion -- a creature from beyond the stars, and a Stone Age humanl I TJehind his back his sled dogs ' whined as if sea demons were hunting under the ice. Something clanked down there. Through the soles of his mukluks, Peterluk felt the sharp echoes. His youthful eyes narrowed. A strange grinding -- a metallic sound was rising from the Arctic Ocean beneath the ice. "Turn-nrak -- spirit, go away!" Peterluk threatened shrilly in his jumbled English and Eskimo speech. "Go away. This person's Grandfather is an angakok!" The glittering pack-ice bulged. Sometliing big, very big -- only a demon-whale would try to break through ice this thick I Peterluk glanced toward the hopelessly distant gray shore. There, within the dark speck of a tent his Grandfather was crouched listening to the world. Under Peterluk's feet the ice shuddered. "Grandfather, help me." Peterluk's voice faded into distance. The ice cracked. Whimpering, tile sled dogs backed away, further entangling their traces. The dogs yipped as a thunder boom struck Peterluk's eardrums. A cloud-trail shrieked across the Arctic sky. "Kabloonas -- whitemen, help me!" Peterluk shouted after the vanishing jet bomber. But the whitemen had become as distant as the stars since that moment of terror when the Eskimos ran away. The Eskimos had not even returned to collect their Family Allowances from the Canadian government. The whitemen would not help him. A jarring thud beneath the ice hurled Peterluk to his knees. "Grandfather, help me! Grandfather -- " Then Peterluk's broad face contorted in realization. "Forgive me. Grandfather -- if my thoughts of you were bad." He tried to run. A bubbling uproar of water erupted from a crack like an open mouth -- to devour him. "Have mercy. Grandfather." Peterluk stood motionless. "This poor miserable person was not trying to run away from your island." The dogs howled. "Grandfather!" Peterluk wailed, leaping, shouting, his shrill voice starting a flight of gulls toward the island, toward his Grandfather's distant tent. The tent was much bigger than an ordinary Eskimo tent because of what it concealed from the airplane-eyes. At this distance, the tent was smaller than the front sight of Peterluk's rifle. Across the shimmering ice, Peterluk knew his voice flew to the angakok, crouching in the darkness of the tent upon the navel of the world. "Grandfather, this person was thinking only good thoughts about you. This person would never leave you while my wife is in your talons." Peterluk spread his arms. "You are holding my baby son. Gladly, this poor person will hunt seals for you always. This person will never complain again. This person will drag your sky iron anywhere. Like a sled dog this person will drag your heavy sky iron wherever you point your face. Eh-eh, yes -- yes, joyfully this person will drag your sky iron. My wife and baby son when he is bigger will drag your sky iron -- " peterluk gasped for breath, un used to sudi oratory. Behind his back the ice growled. "Please, Grandfather, great mngakok, great worker of magic, please send away your demon." Peterluk clutched his rifle. "Who will bring fat seals for you? If this poor hunter is devoured by the demon, you will starve. Do not let the demon come out of the sea. Eh-eh, this person promises to kiU you -- kill a fat seal for you. Grandfather, far-dreaming angakok, into your jaws a fat seal!" The ice creaked. The dogs' voices whined. The demon had not devoured them. With his finger on the trigger of his rifle, Peterluk turned, peering at the new lead of open water. The low sun shot arrows into his stinging eyes. He could not see the demon in the water. Peterluk scowled at himself. Perhaps the bad noises had been only a current under the ice dragging something, a log, a dead walrus, a dead seal, a fat seal. The corners of Peterluk's eyes wrinkled like smiles. "Ha-ho! You rabbits!" Peterluk shouted at his sled dogs. "What were you afraid of? A current? Ha! Get up! We go!" But Peterluk's painfully learned caution returned, and he bowed toward the distant shoreline. "Thank you. Grandfather, for your mercy this person will bring you a fat seal." A bad thought crept out of his skull : May it choke you to death. "Dog! Why are you lying down?" Peterluk yanked the nearest dog by the harness so hard it yelped. "Grandfather, this person is hurrying." With kicks and shoves, Peterluk unsorted the tangled dogs. "Eh-eh, we will travel far out to open water where the seals are. Oh, merciful angakok, we will leave this demon hole." Under Peterluk's hand the lead dog was shivering with excitement as if a seal had risen nearby. Impossible. Peterluk was afraid to look. No seal would rise in this bad place. In unison the dogs turned their heads toward the demon hole. Peterluk leaned forward, blinking. A dark spot? In the shimmering lead of open water a dark spot was swimming. A seal in the demon hole? Peterluk's massive Eskimo jaw sagged. He became motionless, almost. Convulsively, he swallowed the saliva flooding his hungry mouth. If he shot the seal in the water it would sink, but in a moment the seal would notice the dogs and would dive forever. Peterluk's head began to hurt. What should he do? Overhead the shriek of another jet split the sky. Peterluk's big teeth flashed white, a grin of disgust and relief. He did not have to decide what to do. The eal would dive. "Good-by, brother seal." hen Peterluk giggled. Astonishingly, not even the noise from the jet bomber had made the seal dive. The seal was still swimming toward him, swimming awkwardly as if injured, splashing through the water, swimming so strangely. Seal or demon? "Na-una -- this person does not know," Peterluk whispered, squinting with bewilderment at ttiis world he could not understand. "Grandfather, great angakok, tell me what to do. The sealdemon is swimming closer." During Peterluk's short life the pieces had not fit. As a nosepicking boy he had witnessed mumbling Canadian doctors holding up magic skeleton pictures. He had watched openmouthed while his father beat a hoop-drum and another older Eskimo, perhaps his Grandfather, had danced and danced and fallen down, was bound with thongs, yet vanished from the darkened igloo, and reappeared! The old Eskimo said he had been away hunting caribou on the moon and held up a caribou haunch to prove it This was more than four winters ago when Peterluk was an unworried boy who did not have to decide anything. Another important time, four winters ago, when the Eskimos came into the Post to collect their Family Allowances the southern horizon had sparkled. "End of the world!" the Eskimo minister had shouted, but he had been wrong. Peterluk's father had laughed and cursed like a whiteman, and stolen a can of kerosene. The Elskimos had left the slant-eyed minister and fled north, leaving the whitemen. "Forever," Peterluk's father had insisted. "End of their ways." But whitemen's spirits were everywhere, perhaps as strong as demons! Was this a demon or a seal? "Matthew, Mark, Luke and John," Peterluk whispered toward the demon hole, "command this one little wounded seal to climb up on the ice." The seal raised its indistinct head above the water. It was trying to see up on to the ice. But it sank back. "Grandfather," Peterluk hissed, "tell your seal to climb up on the ice." A gain it heaved up. Oddly, one of its flippers raised like a hand. Peterluk giggled nervously As he watched, the seal bent its head beneath the surface. Peterluk's hand tightened on his rifle. Only the seal's gleaming back was visible. Peterluk knew it was preparing to dive. The seal would vanish forever. Peterluk raised his rifle. "lyonamut!" Peterluk exhaled. He shot. His ears ringing, snatching up his harpoon, Peterluk raced toward the thrashing black shape. He cried out, stumbling, as it sank. He fell to his knees at the edge of the ice where it had been. Peering down into the shadowy water, Peterluk witnessed its dark silhouette drifting downward and away. Violently, he plunged his harpoon. His hand stung. The shaft of the harpoon slashed the water back and forth, tom loose from his hand by the agonized strength of the aninial under the water. With a shout of triumph, Peterluk hauled at the harpoon line, and the harpoon's iron and ivory barbed head twisted within the flesh, anchoring itself. The freed wooden shaft floated back up the taut line to the surface. Peterluk grabbed it, and he jammed the wooden shaft into a crack in the ice for support. He braced himself in case the seal made a sudden rush, for this was no ordinary seal and he did not know what to expect. The tugging line signalled iti struggles, weaker and weaker. His breath wheezing in and out, Peterluk waited for the seal to drown down there. When he could feel no motion except a slight dragging from the current, Peterluk began drawing in the line hand over hand, his movements becoming tight-muscled and hesitant as the long blur neared the surface. Tangled in tiie line, it was rising upside down. Its hind flippers seemed split apart much farther than a seal's. On its back appeared a hump, a long hump strapped on like a dog's pack, a seal with a pack on its back? Peterluk's mouth opened. But his stubby hunter's hands continued hauling up the line. Rising, turning in the current, the dark shape struck the underedge of the ice with a startling metallic sound like a ship's bell. Its front flippers swayed out thin and black and much longer than a seal's. Then its slack head was tilted upward in the water. Peterluk's soul leaped out of his mouth in a scream of horror. Its face, its face was all one huge round gleaming eye. Falling away, snatching up his rifle in his flight to the sled, Peterluk whipped his dogs across the ice toward the distant shore. There was no hissing or roaring of demons behind him. Glancing back, he glimpsed nothing but glaring white pack-ice. "Aii-ee! Its tribe, they are pursuing me under the ice!" Cracking his whip, he belabored the sled dogs toward the driftwood beach. II T T e shouted at his wife to get the baby out of the tent. "We must go from here! Get my son!" "The angakok, it holds the baby." She lowered her head in a gesture of helplessness. "What are you thinking of? Una? What is it?" She giggled nervously. "What are you afraid of now?" "Demons! Look -- you -- you stupid woman. A tribe of demons coming. This unlucky person has shot a seal demon. Now its whole tribe is coming for our blood and eyes." Stupidly, Peterluk's wife stood staring out over the pack-ice. "There is nothing but ice." Her dead father had travelled much with missionaries and had left her with a stupid lack of understanding when it came to demons. "Demons! There, and there, and ever#Twhere. Seal demons. You, you can't expect to see them!" Peterluk shouted. "You tvoman!" Peterluk plunged into the darkness of the tent. "Grandfather, great angakok, help me. Demons are coming! Seal demons. Through no fault of his own this person accidentally shot a seal demon -- what is that noise? Grandfather, its tribe comes for blood vengeance." The angakok's hump-backed shape swayed upward. Within the big tent, the angakok towered above Peterluk. Muttering like an uneasy bear, it held Peterluk's baby son cradled in its talons. It leaned weakly against the huge dented ball of sky iron. In the dimness of the tent, clothed in its gigantic parka of caribou skins sewn by Peterluk's wife, the angakok resembled a man -- if the beholder needed to see a man. Like a man, its burned face had two white eyes. Its drooling mouth was ever hungry for seal meat. Its taloned hands were as quick as the hands of a man. From its hands fire had engulfed Peterluk's father. Only a powerful Eskimo angakok could work such magic. After the first winter, it had remembered and agreed with Peterluk. Because it had flown far from the Earth, because it was the most powerful angakok, it must be Peterluk's vanished Grandfather returned from the sky, and Peterluk had believed! "Grandfather, use your power!" Peterluk scuttled sideways within the big tent, a tent too big, too cold because its purpose was to hide tlie sky iron, which was neither meteorite nor satelKte. The round mass of the sky iron, higher than a winter igloo, occupied the whole center of the tent. To Peterluk's dismay, he noticed that the perpetual buzzing and clicking from the broken wire intestines within the sky iron sounded weaker. Even the magic blue light which glowed through the burned hole in the side of the sky iron seemed dimmer. Peterluk suspected that the angakok could not renew its magic power from the sky iron, the broken sky sled in which it had fallen like a flaming egg from the stars. Now, when much power was needed to protect Peterluk from the seal demons, the angakok leaned weakly against the sky iron and did nothing. The baby whimpered. "Hear the demons approaching!" Peterluk cried out. "Even my baby son hears the demons. Grandfather, this person did not mean to shoot the seal demon. Protect me, or let us flee from this evil island." Dropping to his knees, Peterluk seized one of the long driftwood sled-runners upon which the sky iron was permanently lashed. The angakok growled in warning. Peterluk sprang back. His head began to hurt as the angakok'a eyes glowed, expanding dream pictures inside Peterluk's head. The blurry picture of a big thing shaped like a whale with a hump on its back was moving beneath the ice. In its belly something burned like a distant bonfire. This was not a clear picture, and Peterluk had the frightened feeling that the angakok did not understand what it was seeing. '"The angakok forced another picture into Peterluk's head, the whale-thing, now floating on the surface like a ship. The angakok seemed to be asking him a question. Little naked Eiskimos appeared on top of the whale-ship. This was impossible. Any ship was impossible. "No ship out there," Peterluk shouted slowly, trying to make the angakok understand. "Demons, protect us against demons. Seal demons." Peterluk tried to brush away the ship pictures with his hand. "Too much ice for a ship," he insisted. "My own eyes have seen no smoke, no masts on the horizon, no trading ship, no ship. Grandfather, listen, it is demons we must fear." Outside the tent, the dogs began to howl. "The demons are close," Peterluk gasped. "Grandfather, great angakok, now, quickly, burn them with all of your magic power." Three times Peterluk had seen the angakok turn iron into fire. The first time four years ago other Eskimos fell down, burning and d#ring, Peterluk's father among them. The second time had been to punish Peterluk when he tried to escape from the island. The third time had been when the parachutist landed, so charred that Peterluk had been unable to recognize whether it was an Eskimo or a Whiteman. But now the angakok stood swaying and holding the baby and doing nothing. A dog whimpered outside the tent. "Grandfather, the seal demons have arrived! Quickly, work great magic." Peterluk knelt, his heart thudding. During the four years since his Grandfather fell from the sky Peterluk had told his Grandfather many tales of the magic of other Eskimo angakoks. Although his Grandfather could speak no more clearly than a polar bear, he listened to Peterluk's words -- even when Peterluk was not speaking. The angakok had crowded questioning pictures into Peterluk's head as if his Grandfather had forgotten the ways of the Eskimos. Soon the angakok had become less interested in demons, more interested in the world to the south. How many people? Peterluk tried to ow there were more whitemen than the fingers and toes of all the people who could be crowded into this big tent Their weapons? Rifles like his. The noisy flying objects? Airplanes containing doctors, ministers and Canadian Mounted Policemen. What carried the airplanes through the air? The magic power of the Canadian Government, Peterluk had explained, but powerful angakoks could fly without using airplanes. Now the angakok must use his power. "Grandfather, you must use fire magic against the seal demons!" Peterluk gasped. "Bum them like you burned the Eskimos!" A triangle of light stabbed into the tent. As the tent flap opened, Peterluk shrieked. He thought the seal demons had come for him. The silhouette was his wife. "A ship!" she laughed excitedly. "After four years, a ship." "There is no ship!" Peterluk shouted. "Come in here quickly. A ship is impossible. It is a trick of the seal demons to make me go out on the ice." But his wife, with her usual foolhardy attitude toward demons, scurried outside, shouting for Peterluk to come out. "A trading ship!" she shouted. 'A wonderful trading ship." peterluk whimpered. As far out as a whole day's sledding from shore the ice was too thick for a trading ship. Even a powerful ice-I )reaker would have been visible on the horizon for many days before it finally arrived, slowly butting its way through the ice. Behind Peterluk in the dark tent the angakok was clutching the baby to its chest. On the angakok' s back its growing hump heaved and writhed as if it had life of its own, and the angakok lumbered past Peterluk to the tent flap. Squatting down, the angakok looked out into the bright world. It emitted a coughing cry. When Peterluk peered out past the angakok's massive caribouskin leggings into the glare of the ice. his eyes narrowed. "It is impossible," Peterluk murmured apologetically. But this low ship was so distinct he could see even the men on top of the tall gray cabin as if they were really there. "Wave to them, build a signal fire!" his wife shouted. "Now is our chance." Peterluk did not know whether she meant their chance to escape from the angakok or their chance to trade with the white men. "See the Kabloonas climbing down on to the ice," she shouted. "See, they are handing down wonderful shiny things, fine guns, wonderful black boxes. All those black boxes, they must be loaded with trade goods, mirrors, cotton cloth. Family Allowances, many cans of kerosene." His wife bustled past him into the tent and began to gather up the white fox furs. "Hurry up," Peterluk's wife shouted. "This person knows they are signalling for us to leave the angakok here and go out to their ship. We will trade fox furs for all sorts of wonderful things. Tell the angakok we will soon return. The angakok must let us leave." On the low ship, a light was winking. The ship was gray as a whale. "The ship," Peterluk murmured wonderingly, "it is like a great kayak." Neither Peterluk nor his wife had ever seen a submarine. "This person will take my baby now." Peterluk's wife signed for the angakok to hand her the baby. The angakok did not do so.  Iways before when whitemen approached in airplanes, tire angakok had hidden. His Grandfather had growled and seemed afraid of the whitemen's planes. But now the angakok wanted Peterluk to drive the sled out over the ice toward the whitemen's ship. "Demons' ship!" Peterluk bleated in realization. "No whitemen! Seal demons. Grandfather, you are giving me to the demons!" He tried to run, but the magic thoughts of the angakok were too strong. "Trade for flour." Peterluk's wife shouted after them. "And needles!" Alhile Peterluk drove the  ' sled out over the ice toward the ship, he muttered with fear. From the corners of his eyes he studied each crack in the ice, half expecting a vengeful demon to spring up. The sled lurched. Concealed under the fox furs, the angakok growled in warning. Hisses of icy wind slithered across the pack-ice. "Grandfather, protect me!" Peterluk stared at the mirage of the ship. The low ship appeared almost real. The small shapes like men moved on the roof of its cabin. They climbed down awkardly like real whitemen. But the mast was not believable. It resembled a thin stove pipe with a Imob at the upper end. And a strange round net was turning on the roof of the cabin, sweeping the sky. Peterluk's brow wrinkled. If these were whitemen -- trying to net low-flying puffins at this hopeless distance from the bird nesting cliffs, they must be starving. The small man-shapes were setting up something on the ice. It had three thin legs. Now they were attaching something strange on top. It was longer than a shotgun barrel, thicker than -- Agitated picture-thoughts from the angakok crowded into Peterluk's head. Stop the sled. "Hoo!" Peterluk halted the sled dogs. "Grandfather, those men are all dressed in gray, like seals. Seal demons, too many for you to bum. Let us go back." To Peterluk's horror, the angakok pictured to him to pick up a white fox fur and walk toward the seal demons. "No, Grandfather." But Peterluk's leg stumbled forward over the sea ice. He was walking beside a lead of open water toward the ship. With a startled whimper, he clutched the fox fur to his chest. From the corner of his eye he glimpsed his own harpoon shaft still wedged in a crack beside the lead. Here he had harpooned the seal demon. His eyes widened. Here came the seal demons from the ship, their legs running toward him. "Grandfather, protect me!" Peterluk closed his eyes. His grandfather had shown great power four years ago when the Eskimos hammered on his sky iron. The Eskimos had found the sky iron in a heatglazed hole. A star had fallen from the Arctic night. Some said it was a meteorite for which the whitemen would give a reward. Others had said it was a satellite for which the whitemen would give a bigger reward. Laughing, they had hammered the big dented ball with their rifle butts, and the angakok had emerged, growling. Women shrieked. Someone had shot. The angakok roared like a speared bear and the Eskimos' knives and rifle barrels had glowed red, exploding. Flames like fur covered the nearest Eskimos. Children became darting streaks of flame. Only Peterluk and a girl who was farthest away survived. When Peterluk had tried to flee, the angakok had burned him -- a little. When Peterluk had knelt before the angakok, he had understood it must be his vanished Grandfather. Only his Grandfather could have such power. Ir ow Peterluk knew his Grand father's power had leaked out. Peterluk could hear the seal men -- running -- closer and closer. "Matthew, Mark, Luke and John," Peterluk murmured in desperation. For a long time he had suspected his Grandfather's power was diminishing. During the four years since the burning of the other Eskimos, Peterluk had grown to the strength of a man. Often he grumbled when the angakok indicated it was time to break camp, to move the heavy sky iron. When he was slow to obey the angakok had burned him. Later, as the angakok's hump had grown bigger it simply waited. Muttering to himself, Peterluk finally would lever the sky iron on to the sled. He would obey, although he could not understand why the angakok desired to move to a new camp while there vas still good hunting here. Was the angakok searching for new power? Peterluk could not know that they were following the North Magnetic Pole. The focus of the Earth's magnetic lines of force is a shifting thing. In the distant past of #, Amundsen located the North Magnetic Pole at Latitude #" North, Longitude #" West on the Boothia Peninsula. By # it had shifted with many hesitations and waverings in a true northerly direction several hundred miles to Latitude # North, Longitude #" West. By Peterluk's time the North Magnetic Pole had shifted across the Boothia Peninsula and its ice-locked islands. Induced by the mysterious flowages within the core of the planet, it wavered across the coastal islands, closer and closer to the last shore-camp beside the deepening Arctic Ocean, Here, Peterluk had gone out on the ice to hunt fat seals for his Grandfather. Peterluk knew his Grandfather's power was diminishing because his dreams had changed. In the night Peterluk would awaken moaning with loneliness, not his own. It was loneliness from the overlapping dreams of the angakok. In first dreams there had been two suns circling. Twin shadows spread out from moving things. Peterluk had cried out in his sleep until he had grown used to these shapechanging things for which he had no words. Even the patterns of the stars were strange. But more and more the angakoks dreams included familiar snow and ice, and Peterluk recognized himself, his wife, the sled dogs, and airplanes droning high overhead. In its dreams the angakok moaned at the airplane. Peterluk knew the angakok's power must be weak if it feared the airplanes of the whitemen. peterluk's nostrils flared -- the scent of tobacco. He opened his eyes and shouted joy at the approaching men. They were not seal men. They were whitemen. They smelled like whitemen. Peterluk rushed to meet them, his hand outstretched in a whiteman's ceremonial greeting. As he shook hands with each of the gray-uniformed whitemen, Peterluk's smile spread wider and wider, for he could not understand a word they said. Their Canadian was the strangest he had ever heard. Not a word was familiar to him, and he nodded politely as if he understood. The whitemen were pointing this way and that. Peterluk glanced toward the sled where the angakok lay concealed beneath the furs. In a moment he planned to lead the whitemen to the sled. He would snatch off the white fox furs and laugh at the helpless squirming of the angakok because magic will not work against whitemen. Peterluk's eyes narrowed. In those black boxes beside the ship there must be all sorts of wonderful things. Peterluk imagined knives and fishhooks, gramaphone records and cartons of gleaming rifle bullets. Everything a man could possibly want soon would be hia for the trading. No doubt there was an alarm clock in one of those black boxes for his baby son to play with, and silk scarves, face cream, lip grease. His wife was a fine woman and deserved all of these things. Peterluk held up the fine white fox fur. After four years of trapping without trading he had more fox furs than any Eskimo! He giggled with embarrassment. "Only a few poor foxes has this person," Peterluk spoke with an Eskimo traditional selfdepreciation before strangers. "The foxes have outsmarted me again -- " Never had Peterluk seen finer furs than his own! But the most important whiteman barely glanced at the fox fur. Evidently he was a shrewd trader. He shaded his eyes as if he was looking around for something else. He made thrashing motions with his arms. Peterluk's eyes widened with understanding. "Seals. Eh-eh, yes-yes, seals." Evidently, they had caught few birds in the slowly turning net on the roof of the cabin of their ship. They must be very hungry for seals. The man made more swimming motions. 'T'here would be no seals where a ship was, but Peterluk contradict such an important man. "Eh-eh, seals," Peterluk agreed patiently, while the man made snorting sounds and thrust up his graycapped head like a seal rising from the water. Peterluk's admiring gaze clung to the shiny medals on his chest. The man had so many that surely he would trade. Peterluk thrust out the fox fur. Speaking slowly in Canadian and very loudly so that the men would be sure to understand, Peterluk waved the white fox fur back and forth. "Foxes! Trade! Kerosene! Bullets! Bangbang!" At this, they all began talking so much his head hurt. Their caps bobbed on their heads with the loudness of their talking. Peterluk's smile widened still further. More than anything he desired one of those fine gray caps. Shyly, Peterluk put his hand to his head. These men had plenty of caps, each cap decorated with a beautiful red star. The important man smiled thinly at Peterluk. "Droog. Da? Pa-pi-ro-sa?" Peterluk accepted the pack of cigarettes and thrust it into the voluminous sleeve of his parka. His covetous gaze clung to the handsome gray cap on the important man's head, the lovely red star. But the Whiteman was pointing at the lead of open water, at the cracks, at Peterluk's distant tent. "Amerika-nets?" Did this mean seal meat? Peterluk spread his arms. "There is no seal meat in my tent," he lied. This was not a hospitable way for an Eskimo to talk, and Peterluk felt ashamed. "This person is a very poor hunter, but you Kabloonas are my friends. Yes, yes, this person will hunt seals for you -- after we have traded." Peterluk's smile returned. He could see a whiteman clambering down a ladder from the roof of the tall cabin, carrying a sack. The man tossed the sack to other whitemen waiting on the ice. One of these men ran with the sack toward the important man and Peterluk. Undoubtedly, the sack contained what they wished to trade. The whitemen grouped around Peterluk. The sack was to be opened. Peterluk smiled expectantly. Peterluk's mouth clicked shut. Instead of trade goods, from the sack was lifted a pair of dark cut-off fins and a huge round shiny eye. IP IV P eterluk shrank from these cut-off parts of a seal demon, but the whitemen showed no fear, touching them with their hands, pointing along the leads, making searching motions with their faces, then stared hungrily at the cut-off parts and shifting their gaze to Peterluk's blank face. Peterluk's stubby hand rubbed his jaw. His eyes narrowed to slits of thought. He tottered like a man overcome by sleep. "It is understood!" Peterluk shouted with joy. "You whitemen have traveled here to hunt seal demons. The fins, the round eye, like the one killed by my rifle and harpoon. But mine was bigger, much bigger!" Spreading his arms, Peterluk stood on tip-toe. "Big-big, very big," Peterluk explained to the important man. Peterluk slapped his own chest. With a shout, he snatched up his rifle, thrusting its rusty muzzle at the round eye. "Ha! Bang!" Whirling, he aimed his rifle along the open lead. "Bang! Ha! Big-big!" The whitemen had to run to keep up with him. They were wheezing for breath as they neared the edge of the lead. Peterluk could see the dark straightness of his harpoon shaft. With his hand feeling the dead weight on the harpoon line, Peterluk nodded up at them. His own seal demon had not been freed by others of its tribe. Its body still hung deep in the water on the other end of the line. Squatting, the taut line in one fist, his rifle in the other, Peterluk waited, smiling with pride. To kill a seal demon was a difficult and dangerous thing, and now he frowned for dramatic effect while studying the pale faces above him. These whitemen were breathing hard, clutch ing their crooked rifles as if afraid the seal demon still might be alive. Peterluk's smile gleamed like an iceberg while he hauled in the line. As the dark shape of the seal demon neared the surface, the whitemen exclaimed with awe and fear, shouldering Peterluk aside and drawing in the line so rapidly that the iron pack on the seal demon's back gonged against the underside of the ice. The whitemen lifted the deman up, bent over its body. They shook it to be sure it was dead. With a cry, one tugged at the protruding ivory harpoon head. Another laid his ear to the seal demon's chest, listening to be sure its heart had stopped. To Peterluk's surprise they were able to remove the round glass eye by unstrapping the back of the head. Inside was a white face in imitation of a man's. It looked like a drowned man's -- T#rom their angry shouts, Peterluk realized that the seal demon must be an enemy of their tribe. Peterluk was glad to have helped them. "Eh-eh, yes-yes, big!" Peterluk slapped his chest and grinned triumphantly at their flushed and angry faces. Their faces sprang at him. Joltingly, he was shoved backward. His rifle was snatched away. Peterluk gave a great cry of horror as one of the whitemen raised Peterluk's rifle high and hurled it into the bottomless lead so that Peterluk's family would starve. Lurching forward, Peterluk glimpsed closed hands striking at his face. He felt a knocking against his head and blindly tried to turn away, but they were clinging to him like wolverines. The men behind twisted his arms so that he growled with pain, and the ones in front merged in a blurr of yelling faces and smashing hands like hailstones against his face. As Peterluk heaved to buck himself free, his mukluks slipped. He pitched forward, crawling on the ice, their boots thudi ding against his ribs. He cried out in horror and humiliation. They were kicking him like a dog. Like a dog he was being beaten by their rifle butts. He cried out for help. "Grandfather!" His face was mashed into the ice, and he heard himself choking. The whitemen's voices were shouting angrily among the thuds of boots and rifle butts against his ribs and skull. "Oobiy-tsa!" they were shouting. "Oobiy-tsa! America-nets oobiyfas!" Peterluk struggled upward to his knees, and was beaten down. Like a dog he was being beaten. Even his Grandfather had forsaken him. Peterluk merged his face with the ice like a dyto leave this humiliation. Faintly, he heard the Kabloonas shouting to each other. "Lyu-di? Nye-pri-ya-tel?" they were shouting. "Ta-va-rishch, sharko li vam?" The boot toes in front of his eyes pointed toward shore. The men shouted unintelligibly in their strange language. "Da, comrade Captain, my rifle barrel has become hot also." "The metal parts of my binoculars are hot!" "Pevski, you are the polar expert. What do you make of it?" "In lieu of more complete evidence I must propound the tentative theory that there is some casual relationship between the magnetic anomaly we were sent here to investigate and this sudden heating of metal objects. By heating I mean in a technical sense the sudden intensification of molecular -- " "Shut up, Pevski! I think it is an imperialist death ray!" "What is it Captain? Are you wounded? Your face shows pain." "My hand! My medals are hot! Comrades, this is your captain speaking. Fall back to the submarine. You, too, Pevski." "My own highly tentative theory is that their, not to be underrated, research are focusing a magnetic laser, that is a concentration of the Earth's magnetic lines of force which would in some ways be analagous to a laser which would -- " "Faster, Pevski!" "O aising his face from the ice, Peterluk watched blearily while the whitemen ran toward the long ship. They were dragging the body of the seal demon, his seal demon. Peterluk struggled erect. He spat blood. The ruins of his face contorted. "Like a dog," he croaked, coughing, swaying. "Like a dog, beaten like a dog." He looked around for his rifle, and his bloodshot eyes widened in horror as he remembered. "My rifle, they threw my rifle in the lead so my family will starve, and they beat me -- "Beat me like a dog!" he screamed in mounting rage. "Grandfather, you didn't help me." Peterluk staggered toward the mount of white fox furs on the sled. "You, you let them beat me like a dog. "See, Grandfather!" Peterluk hurled away the fox furs which had concealed the angakok. "They are climbing on their ship. They are lifting my seal demon on to their ship. They have stolen my seal demon. They have beaten me like a dog. You, you have done nothing! "Grandfather! You let them beat me!" Peterluk yelled. "Like a dog they beat me, like a dog!" Peterluk kicked the sled, and the angakok groaned, turning on its side, its back to Peterluk. Under its misshapen caribou skin parka, its huge hump quivered like the belly of a woman whose birthtime has come. "Grandfather, why didn't you burn them? You couldn't bum them. You can't even burn me. Your magic is gone. Dying thing, get off my sled!" Peterluk raised his whip handle. "Get off my sled! This person will take his wife, his son, his furs, his food, his tent -- and leave this bad island. And leave you to starve! Die!" Vaguely, Peterluk's ears heard the dogs whimpering. Inside Peterluk's head the angakok's picture-thought writhed. "Get off my sled!" Peterluk shrieked. The angakok sat up. "You can't reach me with your magic." Peterluk felt a coldness at his back. "You are no angakok. Your magic has leaked out -- " Something in Peterluk's head turned him toward the whitemen's ship. Peterluk's bones melted. His wide jaw sagged as he fell to his knees with awe. For the ship was sinking! Already the dark water of the lead formed across its low deckInstead of leaping overboard to save themselves, the whitemen were climbing down the smokehole into the cabin, vanishing into the sinking ship. Peterluk moaned with awe. A bubbling roar rose against Peterluk's eardrums as the tall, gray cabin sank down. The ship's stubby mast sliced downward through the water until only its topmost knob survived, swiveling desperately from side to side, glittering like a drowning eye. and then it, too, was gone. AbjectiLy, Peterluk crawled toward tiie powerful angakok. Not a single whiteman had been allowed to escape. With his own eyes, Peterluk had seen them all destroyed. As easily as if it had been a skin kayak, the angakok had sunk the whitemen's ship. A faint picture of himself driving the loaded sled back to the tent entered Peterluk's throbbing head. "Yes, yes, at once, Grandfather!" V  lhen they reached the shore,  ' Peterluk yelled at his wife to come out. "Quickly, woman. Help me get him on to his feet. Careful now! My Grandfather has just sunk the whitemen's ship and he is very tired." Inside the tent, the angakok staggered against the sky iron. His weight was too much for them both to support. He fell heavily, like an iceberg from the face of a glacier, he fell. Peterluk looked down. "My Grandfather, is he dead?" Already the huge face seemed to be withering. Peterluk's wife screamed. On the angakok's back the great hump was splitting. Opening, it drooled slime. A slippery thing poured out as long as a man. Gleaming, it writhed, sat upi' pawed at its slime-clogged eyei with one hand -- five fingers. Its wide open eyes stared up at them. It stood up as tall as Peterluk -- and smiled. "Look," Peterhik's wife gasped. "This Eskimo man, he looks like you!" With a quick motion the naked Eskimo walked as if he had been in the tent brfore. He reacheci for the ptarmigan rag behind the seal lamp and began to wiprthe slime from his body. "Like you -- " Peterluk's wife marveled, and Peterluk moved forward. "He looks like you." "Utak?" Peterluk asked, naming one of his dead brothers, for infant mortality among the Elskimo is high. "Ohud-lerk? Arluk?" "Edwardhik?" he asked th smiling young man. Edwardluk had been Peterluk's oldest brother, born dead nine summers before Peterluk was bom, but Peterluk remembered the name and circumstances as they had been told to him by his father. The young man cocked his head, and seemed to ponder this name for a moment, his eyes narrowing although his smile remained wide. Then the young man replied in a voice like Peterluk's, speaking the tribal mixture of Eskimo words and thoughts mixed with whitemen's expressions as perfectly as Peterluk did, and extended his hand in a ceremonial handshake. "This person is Edwardluk, your oldest brother," the young man answered. His hand was warm and very strong. "Eh-eh, yes-yes, born nine summers before you," the naked young Eskimo laughed. Being older, it was evident that he must be wiser and stronger than Peterluk, more influential, a man to be listened to. Edwardluk turned his head. "Woman, get me my brother's other parka. Quickly, woman! We must break camp." He smiled at Peterluk. "My brother, you must sledge the -- the sky iron far out on to the ice and upset it into the water. Eh-eh, we will make it disappear forever. We don't need it anymore. This thing also, the body of -- your Grandfather, we don't need it either." Edwardluk glanced down at the huge, shriveled body, then whirled at Peterluk's wife. "Hurry up, you stupid woman, find me mukluks for my feet. There is much to be done." He smiled at Peterluk. "My brother, we must hunt -- kill much meat. This is a big planet. Many Eskimos will be born, all hungry!" Peterluk grinned with embarrassment and pleasure. It was good to have a brother. Scratching himself, Peterluk marveled how much his brother resembled -- himself. "Eh-eh," Peterluk giggled. The only difference was the small hump growing on his brother's back. His brother's friendly arm closed around Peterluk's shoulders. He laughed into Peterluk's ear. "Eh-eh, soon many sons, many daughters to feed. In a few seasons we Eskimos will fill this for your Infornricition T here are symbols and symbols, of course. One kind is the symbolic expression in speech or in writing where a statement is made for the purpose of conveying something else. A virtually perfect example of such writing is a small but old book known as the Psysiologus that was composed by; an otherwise unknown early Christian writer for purposes of meditation. The first paragraph of that book deals with the lion which is said to "have three qualities". The first is that it erases its tracks with its tail, so that the hunters cannot follow. The second is that it sleeps with its eyes open and the third that it is born dead but that, after three days, its father breathes into its face and it then comes to life. These three "qualities", the book goes on to explain, have their meanings : the first one means that the incarnation of Christ is a mystery that cannot be fathomed. The second quality means that, while the body of Christ was dead, his divine spirit was awake in heaven and the third, of course, refers to the resurrection after three days. But there is also the "symbolic expression" that has the purpose of creating a mystery where there is none. The alchemists excelled in that kind of symbolism by using descriptions for which the term circumlocution is not quite strong enough. When they spoke of the "dried blood of a blue-gray dove" they meant a bright orange-red powder that could be derived from bluish-gray lead. Plumbers and fitters of our time just call it "red lead", and a chemist would refer to it as Pb#. That kind of symbols, which are really abbreviations, is the kind I intend to discuss. B efore going on to symbols that could be spelled out if it were desirable or convenient, a few symbols that could not be spelled out have to be mentioned, mainly because they are very old. In order of age they are; the six-pointed star constructed of two triangles and known as tlie star of David. It symbolizes Judaism as the cross symbolizes Christianity and the crescent and star symbolizes Mohammedanism. Two other old Christian symbols are the so-called Chrismon, the intertwined P and X and the simplified drawing of a fish, both being symbols for Christ. Both are Greek in origin, the Chrismon just combines the Greek letter "ch" (which looks like an X) and the "r" (which looks like a P) ; while the fish is the result of an acrostic. The Greek words "Jesus Christos, God's Son, Savior" spell ichthys, the Greek word for "fish". When it comes to the question of the oldest non-religious symbols that are still in use, I am not going to accept the statement; the letters you are using right now. Of course letters are symbols in that they stand for sounds, but for purposes of this column we have specified that symbols are abbreviations, like , that could be spelled out if one wanted to do so. Now the early printers in the sixteenth century invented many abbreviations, mainly for the purpose of expressing Latin word endings like... orum... , umque and so forth by single signs. The only one of these so-called contractions that is still in use is the ampersand ( # ). If you put it on its side you'll discover that it is an intertwined e and t, meaning et, Latin for "and" or "also". But since we have defined symbols as something that could be spelled out, the ordinary figures have to be regarded as symbols. Of course every early civilization evolved its own way of writing figures. There was an Egyptian system, a Mayan system and many more. Some languages, notably Hebrew and classical Greek, did not invent separate signs for figures, but assigned number values to their normal letters. An example of classical Greek usage is given in Fig. #. It is the system used by Ptolemy in his famous work on astronomy and those of my readers who are familiar with the Greek alphabet may wonder about a few of the letters, namely those designated # , # and #. These signs are I I n I V Vyi Myni DC X # ? Y F C # V #   r r tp H V A  IS cent.  -- # Cent #  J t S S' # e #  -- tSCcni Y  #  S # f S S cr A a H, S( sfi Z # # OoLz I t Uv xy AS Eic Qr, E A X Pf Tlw Fc Mi Xr zt Np Tt Z.' '# . Tr' ' # Fig. #. The development of the number signs. Ptolemy's system for writing thousands was to use a lower case letter preceded by a comma, the beta would then represent #, the gamma # and so forth. Even though a sign for zero existed, the idea of positional notation did not occur to the Greeks. letters that were already obsolete in the time of Ptolemy, the one designating # is called the digamma when a capital and stigma when lower case. When still used in writing by old-fashioned people in Ptolemy's time the stigma was a symbol in itself, serving as a contraction for the letters sigma and tau (hence its name). The # symbol bears the name qoppa and the # symbol Is called sampi, both letters disappeared early as letters, but were retained for figures because the Greek alphabet in its later form did not have enough letters. I f you read in a book that: (a  b)# -- a  #ab  b your recollection of just when and why you were taught this formula may be hazy, but you are not in doubt for even a moment that the  means "add" and that  means "is equal to" and that a stands for a x a or aa. Symbols like these are necessarily the result of agreement and convention, but even a convention has to be introduced by somebody. Who decided that  should be used to mean "add"? All the mathematical signs we now use originated during a relatively short period beginning in #, that is soon after the invention of printing. Prior to the year # all required arithmetical operations had usually been spelled out, manuscripts stated in words that you should add this and multiply that and that the correct result would be such and such. One of the first to decide that this was a nuisance was the Italian mathematician Lusa Pacioli, also known as Luca di Sorgo, #-#. In his own works he used the sign p to exprs the instruction to add, the line over the letter had the purpose of indicating that this was an operational sign, not a factor. For subtraction he used m or de (for demptus, in the sense of "diminished" or "reduced"). The idea of using symbols to indicate mathematical operations seems to have been applauded at once, but at first there was agreement on the principle only, not on the signs to be used. Pacioli's compatriot and near contemporary Niccolo Tartaglia (#-#) used the sign # to mean "plus", while he used the minus to indicate division. The sign # has survived on engineering drawings of continental European and Japanese origin, confusing American engineers who usually need a little time to discover that this is not supposed to be a Greek letter but just means "diameter". During the second half of the sixteenth century the sign for addition was usually a capital P with a horizontal line drawn through it under the loop. By # a number of German and Swiss mathematicians left off the loop and the  sign had been born. At the same time they agreed on the single line -- as the sign for minus. The multiplication sign X was introduced by the English mathematician William Oughtred in #. During the same year his compatriot Thomas Harriot advocated the centered dot  for the same purpose. Both are stiU in use, the X usually in elementary books and the  in more advanced works. Unfortunately British printers now often use the centered dot to indicate the decimal point -- I wish they would stop, if only to save my correspondence because my American printed books naturally use it as the sign for multiplication. 'Thomas Harriot also introdued the signs  and  respectively for "smaller than" and "larger than" and started writing a and a for aa and aaa. His sign for equality was the horizontal # which John Wallis, in #, used as the sign for infinity, defined as either the largest possible integer or else as the sum of all integers. Of course this is still the sign for infinity, while  is the sign for equality, first so used by the Englishman Robert Recorde in #. The German Wilhelm (Holtzmann) Xylander used a double vertical line as the sign for equality -- but even his compatriots soon switched over to Recorde's  which could not be mistaken for a Greek capital Pi. The sign for division was advocated simultaneously by Johann Henrich Rahn of Zurich and John Pell of London in about #. It is still in use in English-speaking countries while the other European countries and the Soviet Union use the simple colon ( : ) as the sign for division. The root sign goes back to Ruo i o' V. E  T I c -- o H Fig. #. Astronomical and astrological symbols. dolff in #, it is simply a special form of the written r (because of radix, Latin for root) just as the integral sign is a special form of the letter s (summa). Letters having one meaning only are a sub-division of mathematical symbols. In # the Swiss mathematician Leonhard Euler decided to designate the basis of the natural logarithms (#...) as e. It may be of interest to note that this thought occurred to him while he was thinking of a mathematical description of the processes taking place when a cannon is discharged. Another such definite letter is the , standing for the square root of minus #, and, of course, the Greek letter pi for the ratio of a circle's circumference to its diameter. The use of pi was first suggested by Christian Goldbach in # but gained currency mainly because Euler accepted this usage in his main work that was printed in #. If you think that the letter c (for the velocity of light) is equally exclusive you happen to be wrong. Einstein's use of it in his formula Emc could not do away with aU the other uses of c. In treatises on aerodynamics it stands for the speed of sound, in works on rocketry it denotes the exhaust velocity and in some meteorological formulas it stands for the wind velocity. Even an established symbol can acquire a special meaning. Normally the dagger (!) is a reference to a footnote, but in paleontological books it means that the species marked by a dagger is extinct. And in biological works the astrological symbols used for Mars and Venus (we'll get to them in a moment) are used to denote "male" and "female". '"The next science where ssrm- bols are often used (though far less frequently than in mathematics) is astronomy. The signs, all of them of astrological origin, are not very numerous, (see Fig. #.) There is one for each planet and there are twelve signs for the twelve constellations of the zodiac. The other constellations, fortunately, have no signs. Both the signs for the planets and the custom of assigning a metal to each planet go back to classical antiquity, we can no longer tell who first drew the sign for Venus or who designated copper as the metal to go with that planet. But we can still tell what these symbols represent. The one for Mercury is a stylized drawing of the caduceus, the staff with the two snakes which Mercury carried with him when one of the other gods sent him on a long journey. The symbol for Venus is a hand mirror, vanity is not a recent invention. The symbol for Mars is composed of shield and spear while that for Jupiter is a special form of the letter Z (from Zeus). The symbol for Saturn is a stylized hand sickle, for Saturn was the god of agriculture. The symbols for the three planets Uranus, Neptune and Pluto were introduced soon after their discoveries to maintain tradition. V a H.# O GR Q ct AA. V S w A c j y F F. o t t T t S h # y Pt. V V T W Y Hg S # f Aa Fig. #. The mbok of the alchemtth. Uranus, discovered by Sir William Ilerschel, is usually designated by the symbol shown in the illustration, but in older books you can find the other symbol, the one incorporating a capital H, standing for Herschel's name. The reason for this symbol is tills : after the planet Neptune had been discovered on the basis of the calculations made by the Frenchman Leverrier, Leverrier's superior, D.F.J. Arago, felt that the new planet should be called Planet Leverrier. To make this suggestion more palatable to other astronomers he proposed to call Uranus Planet Herschel. Opposition to this suggestion was virtually unanimous and Leverrier himself quickly voted for Neptune as the name of the new planet. Neptune, of course, got the classical trident as its symbol, and the symbol for Uranus was changed by leaving out the H. Pluto's symbol has a double meaning. PL are the first two letters of the name and they are also the initials of Percival Lowell, who initiated the search that finally (after his death) culminated in the discovery of the planet. Most of the symbols for the constellations of the zodiac are also ancient, but the stylized versions now in use are fairly recent. During the late Middle Ages and afterwards artists competed with each other in producing the most elaborate drawings of the animals that they could manage, in fact they are usually so elaborate that one has trouble finding the stars. As regards the derivation of the stylized symbols the interpreter is sometimes on firm ground, but only sometimes. "The first constellation of the zodiac, Aries (the Ram) is easy, the symbol is obviously a stylized drawing of a ram's horns. The same goes for the second sign, Taurus (The Bull), the symbol is a stylized bull's head. Gemini (The Twins) is also simple, it is a Roman II. The fo irth sign. Cancer (The Crab) presents some difficulties, a French historian of science guessed that it may be the crab's claws. I feel that I can do a little better, the sign points in two directions and it originated in Europe where the most common representative of these animals is the crayfish. A crayfish, on land, will crawl forward, in water it will go backward and this fact is incorporated in several proverbs. (It is even incorporated in music, during the eighteenth century a melody which sounded the same, whether played from beginning to end, or from end to beginning, was XD Ptotinum Biimulh R Cobalt Zlc Monoanet V Wtsr Sulfids of n Copper hol ? Nlttoaea # -- # Arsenic  Alkali "#" Acid Ragulus A PMogistoa #-#. The chemical symbols of #!ov Bergman. referred to as a "crabwise melody".) The next sign, that of Leo (the Lion), bears a symbol much used in alchemical writings and called the "dragon's head", but I think that it is simply a capital Greek lambda, since the Greek word for lion also starts with an L Icon). The S#rmbol for Virgo (the Virgin) has not been explained, but it could be Christian symbolism since it dearly incorporates the letter M, standing for Mary. Libra (the Scales) is obviously a simplified drawing of an old-fashioned hand-held pair of scales. The symbol for Scorpios (the Scorpion) is unexplained, though the scorpion's tail is evidently part erf it. Sagittarius (the Archer) is, of course, symbolized by an arrow. The symbol for Capricornus (The Goat) defies explanation, unless it is supposed to express the jumps of a mountain goat. (When drawn artistically the animal used to represent Capricornus was usually the ibex of th Alps.) Aquarius (the Water Carrier) is neatly symbolized by waves while the symbol for Pisces (the Fishes) at least expresses that there is more than one. And now we come to the science that uses symbols about as extensively as does mathematics: chemistry, where a symbol saying H#SO# (sulphuric acid) is as definite and unequivocal as any mathematical formula. The predecessors, at least chronologically, of the chemists, the alchemists, just loved to indulge in symbols. Fig. # shows a collection of alchemical symbols for some metals and a few common substances. (For Figs. #, # and #, I am indebted to an article Development of Chemical Symbols by Prof. Ingo W. D. Hackh which appeared in The Scientific Monthly for March, #.) The first vertical row of these symbols is always the astrological sign of the corresiK)nding planet in the case of metals. The symbols for "water" are either waves, the second and third, or downward pointing arrows and triangles (rain) while the things that look like windows may also refer to rain and the necessity for staying indoors. The symbols for arsenic include crosses, triple crosses and a cross surmounted by a triangle (roof or tombstone) because of its toxicity. A pparently the first man who tried to bring some system into symbols used for chemical substances was the Swede Olov Bergman (#-#). He used the planetary symbols for those metals which traditionally were assigned to a planet, invented new symbols for metals discovered after # (platinum, cobalt, zinc, etc.) and added symbols for concepts such as acid, alkali, regulus and chalx. The latter two terms were based on the then current phlogiston theory which ruled the field until oxygen had not only been discovered but its actions were also understood. When Bergman spoke of the regulus of silver he meant the uncombined metal, while Chalx of mercury was used to designate what we would now call the oxide of mercury. By using symbols indicating compounds, Bergman anticipated the chemical formula. The man who continued this process was John Dalton (#) who did several things, (see Fig. #.) Each element was represented by a circle with clear geometrical design, or with a letter, after Dalton had run out of designs that were simple enough not to be confused with others. GO HO (HjO) # HN (NH,I ## nitrogen(X) strontium(# magnesium() !N,#.) (HjSO.) CjHaO, (CjH.Oj) (C.H#.) Fig. #. The chemical symbols of John Dalton (#). Note that Dalton, in labelling the iron atom !, the silver atom S and the gold atom G used the English and not th Latin names of the metals. But the important thing was that in Dalton's scheme the circle with a dot in the center no longer meant hydrogen in general. It meant an atom of hydrogen, just as in present chemical formulae, here a C also does not mean carbon in general, but very specifically a carbon atom. By the time Dalton published his New System of Chemical Philosophy (#) the concept of the molecule had not yet been advanced by Amadeo Avogadro, hence Dalton considered that water consisted of one atom of oxygen and one of hydrogen. As can be seen from the illustration Dalton undertook to picture fairly complicated compounds. That he happened to be wrong more often than he was right is fairly unimportant; mistakes are a customary item in the progress of science and they are valuable items if they, as in Dalton's case, pioint in the direction of their correction. One man who did much to correct these early mistakes, Baron Jons Jacob Berzelius, also invented the system of chemical notations which we use today, designating each element by a letter or two letters, since not every name of an element begins with a different letter. But in this century there was one belated attempt to revive drawn symbols. It originated with a German high-school teacher who held the opinion that such symbols, while not a contribution to chemical science, would contribute to the elementary teaching of chemistry. His symbols (Fig. #) were based on the valence of the elements. Everything that had a valence of I took the shape of an arrow, everything with a valence of # had two "handles" (like the symbols of beryllium and oxygen), everything with a valence of # was triangular and so forth. The illustration shows the first ten elements and a number of simple compounds. t  HaO A n I # I CO,  n A ,Q  Q . O K O ( Boric oci d ) ( Nitric acid ) Fig. #. The last attempt to save chemical symbols, ca. #. 'he criticism levelled immediately against this suggestion was that the symbols could not be pronoimced, or rather that, in order to pronounce them, one would have to use the Berzelius notation and that there was, therefore, no need for extra symbols. To that criticism another one can be added, namely that the figures for the compounds would rapidly get so difficult that one would need a long time to find out just what is under discussion. The symbol for H#BO# (shown) is stiU reasonable, but H#B#O# (tetraboric acid) would already be difficult and I did not even attempt to construct the symbolic picture of beryl, Be#AL#(SiOs)e. Near the beginning of this column I used a symbol which fitted the discussion but which I failed to explain. It was the  sign. Its origin goes back to # when the Count von Schlick was put in charge of minting operations, using the metal from a then newly discovered and rich silver mine at St. Joachim's Dale in Bohemia. In German this is Joachimsthal and the large shiny silver coins which were made quickly called Joachimsthaler. Then the word was abbreviated into Thaler, which in Low German changed into Daler and from there into Dollar. Soon a Thaler or Daler did not have to come from Joachimsthal anymore to be called that, any silver coin of about the right size was called a Daler. Both the name and the coin were widely known when the United States came into being and made a large silver coin, called Dollar, the unit of its monetary system. But what does that have to do with ? Well, since the dollar was not exclusively a coin of the United States it had to be referred to as U.S. Dollar in order to avoid misunderstandings. And it is believed that  evolved from the letters U.S. superimposed on      Robert Sheckley, absent from our pages for all too many years, comes back next issue, and comes back big. The story is Mindswap. In it a typical American youth (he's #) of the #d century, bored with the humdrum rounds of his existence (camping in the Valley of Ten Thousand Smokes, skiing at the South Pole), seeks adventure out in space, and gets it by exchanging minds with a Martian. Nothing unusual about that... but the Martian is a criminal, and what happens to Our Hero thereafter is fast, funny, bright and colorful. It is, in a word, typical Sheckley. It's a complete novel, and we think you're going to put it right up there with Watcbbird, The Journey of Joenes and all the other Sheckley classics. Willy Ley's column is a beauty, too, dealing with the race to the Moon and its surest prize, an unmatchable site for an astronomical observatory. What it would be like, and what we can expect from it, are his themes in next month's For Your Information -- and we've asked a few first-rate astronomers, including Donald H. Menzel and Robert S. Richardson, to add their own views and comments. We're pleased with the result. I (tT do trust youl" said Tom A Parent. "You don't! You don't!" said his wife Lucy. "You just say you do but you don't!" Tom ran the fingers of his right hand in near desperation through his closecropped brown hair. About them in the lounge of the imperial suite aboard the spaceship descending on the planet Mul'Rahr, four Hugwo lance-gunners stood scattered about like statues at rigid attention. They looked like nothing so much as oversized clams, Anybody can get rich quick speculating in planets -- if they pick the right planet! equipped with armored legs and arms, their tall lance-guns upright in their grasps. Luckily, thought Tom, the Hugwos did not understand English, which he and Lucy were talking at the moment. Lucy was blonde and beautiful and he loved her dearly, but -- "I do!" said Tom. "You don't understand. It's like Caesar's wife -- the Consort Lucy must be above suspicion. As ambassador to Mul'Rahr, I may have to engage in some pretty active diplomatic trickeries. If you don't know about them, no one can accuse you -- " He broke off. A fifth Hugwo, the corporal in charge of the honor guard of lance-gunners, had just clanked in with a message in code, which he handed to Tom. "Thank you." "Sir!" shouted the corporal, clanked backwards three paces, saluted with the precision for which these mercenary soldiers were famous, and became rigid. Both he and Tom had spoken the lingua franca of the civilized worlds of the Galactic Federation, to which the human worlds were relative newcomers. Tom scanned the message, translating mentally as he read. He had had the recent codes hypnoed into him before leaving Earth. ttT keep telling you," Tom went on to Lucy in English as he read, "how serious this is. We overextended our human resources when we took over the Jaktal empire" "But you took over the Jaktal seat for us among the forty-three great interstellar powers in this sector." said Lucy, puzzled. "I thought -- " "That gave us political position. But we need economic position," mumbled Tom, as he perused the message. "The Office Upstairs, back on Earth -- see how I trust you and tell you October # things -- decided this could be best gotten by investing in the advantages of future trading agreement with the Wockii, the dominant race on Mul'Rahr. Against my advice, incidentally. It seemed to me there was something fishy -- " "They asked you?" said Lucy. "Of course," muttered Tom, still decoding as he talked. "After all. I'm the only living individual of the human race who's a member of the Interstellar Assassin's Guild, even if I am only an apprentice and became one by mistake. Because of my apprentice's briefing, I know more about the interstellar situation than any human alive -- oh, oh, just as I thought!" He snapped a pocket loset from his Assassin's weapons harness and hastily disintegrated the message blank. "What? What did you think? Tell me!" said Lucy. "I shouldn't," muttered Tom, snapping the loset back into its holster clip. "You don't trust me!" "But I will." Tom began to pace worriedly up and down the room, between the statuesque Hugwos, with Lucy following after him. "It's just as I feared. There's been a wobble in Wockii futures on the Interstellar Futurities Exchange. A bad wobble." "Wobble?" cried Lucy. "Wobble? I don't understand." "It's not easy for anyone to understand without an Assassin's briefing knowledge," said Tom, frowning. "That's why I warned the Office Upstairs against this." "What did they do -- oops!" said Lucy. Tom had just turned around suddenly and bumped into her. # # #orry," said Tom. "Well,  briefly, there's a sort of interstellar stock exchange in whch member races can speculate by buying and selling stock in their own and other races' future wealth and productivity. When we took over the Jaktal empire we took over the Jaktal committments. In order to back these, the Office Upstairs decided to issue stock in our own human futures -- all very good and sound as far as it went. But then, they turned around and wanted to borrow against the credit thus established to purchase the total stock of the futures of the dominant race here on Mul'Rahr, listed as the Wockiis. And I was sent here to endorse the purchase by a trade agreement with the Wockiis personally, even though they haven't reached Interstellar Citizenship level and are administrated by the Skikana, who discovered Mul'Rahr." "But what's wrong with that?" "Both the sixth and seventh of my para-instincts activated by the Assassin's briefings were made suspicious by the availability of those same Wockii futures. My seventh, in particular, was very positive about it. It was all too easy and now we're committed. The endorsing trade agreement is only a formality unless actual chicanery can be proved." He stopped pacing. Lucy stopped too. "You think there's been chicanery?" Lucy stared at him. "No doubt of it. But can we prove it?" Tom shook his head worriedly. "That message just told me there's been a sudden drop in the value of Wockii futures on the Interstellar Exchange. In one hour their value dropped fifteen points below the computer-predicted minimum level for the next thousand years. A bad 'wobble' as the Exchange dealers put it." "Then you mustn't make the trade agreement. That's all," said Lucy firmly. "I can't avoid it without reason." Tom paused to glance at a screen across the room, which showed a wide expanse of concrete landing pad and a battalion of what looked like six foot tall praying mantises armed and standing strictly at attention. "We're almost down. There's the Skikana honor guard drawn up to greet us. From now on be careful what you say. Even a mountaintop ten miles away has ears. Only in our Ambassadorial quarters -- " The landing bell of the ship rang suddenly through all the rooms, followed by the distant thrumming of what seemed like harp music. "What's that?" cried Lucy. tC'The Skikana battle harps," said Tom. "You'll see them when we go out. They vibrate so powerfully they can be heard right through the hull of the ship. Come on now. We get off first. Protocol -- Corporal!" "Sir!" shouted the Hugwo corporal, springing to life. He rapped out orders in Hugwo and the lance-gunners formed up behind Tom and Lucy and they all marched out of the suite, down the ship's corridor and out through the airlock. "Be sure not to squint," hissed Tom at Lucy in English as they went. "We're stepping out of the lock into pretty bright sunlight, now. And Skikanas are extremely touchy and proud. They take offense at the slightest provocation." They marched out and down the landing ramp, Lucy trying valiantly not to squint in spite of the sunlight that made the whole scene waver through a film of tears. They halted, their heads ringing with the powerful vibrations of the Skikana battle harps, great seven-foot triangular, metal-stringed affairs, each resting on a spike driven deep into the very concrete itself. "... And may I also present my consort, the Consort Lucy, Colonel?" Lucy heard Tom saying. She cleared her vision in time to see a six-foot high praying mantis shape leaning stiffly over her. "H-Honored to meet you, sir," she managed in the sibilant Skikana tongue she and Tom had picked up on the way here. "Madame!" snapped the Skikana colonel, with a frosty bow. "May you dine on your worst enemy by sundown!" "Oh, thank you!" said Lucy. "May you dine on yours even sooner than that!" To her surprise she saw Tom frown. "Madame!" stiffening, the colonel clashed his jaws together almost spasmodically. Oddly, a little froth appeared on them. "I would not presume! We Skikana take no advantages and need none. To dine before the consort of my guest. Skikana manners would not permit!" "Oh, I didn't mean -- " Lucy was beginning. But Tom, with diplomatic smoothness, was already stepping into the breach. "Happily," he said, "I may inform the Colonel that my consort has already broken her fast, this day." "May I be the first to congratulate her, then!" said the colonel, relaxing. He relaxed, in fact, quite noticably, and his gaze came unfocused. He pulled himself together with a jerk and clashed his jaws spasmodically. "Follow me. I will escort you to your quarters." He led them and their Hugwos on to a waiting flying platform which took off just as the battle harps struck up again. II tCh, my!" said Lucy in English, rubbing her ears when they were safely alone in their ambassadorial suite at the Skikana fort. "What was that they were playing?" "None Shall Interrupt Our Feast," replied Tom. "Hmmm. Did you notice anything odd about the colonel?" "I couldn't tell," said Lucy, truthfully. "Everything he did and said seemed odd to me. Why were you humming?" "That song," said Tom, thoughtfully. "The Skikana are so touchy they're liable to give themselves away with anything they do. Something is definitely rotten about the whole business of Wockii futures. If there was only some way to get out of it -- " "But can't we do that? Just write off our losses?" asked Lucy. "It would break us," said Tom, solemnly. "Our human worlds would be mortgaged and our future generations placed under a crushing load of financial obligation. If the Wockii futures turn out to be worthless we won't be able to use them as security to meet our committments while we wait a thousand years for the Wockii to reach a civilized level and begin paying off in exportimport agreements with us." He frowned. "What puzzles me," he said, "is the Skikana. By taking protectorate rights over the Wockii they gave up their right to any direct interest in Wockii futures. So they shouldn't care one way or another about the matter -- but obviously they're mixed up in it somehow." "Can't you get them to give themselves away, somehow?" asked Lucy. "Betray themselves, I mean?" "A very good idea," said Tom, thoughtfully. He stepped across the room to a communications screen, and pressed the buttons at its base. A second later the face of the Skikana colonel appeared on the screen. "Sir Ambassador!" said the colonel and champed his jaws. "In what may I serve you?" "You may supply me with an escort, my dear Colonel," said Tom. "I, with my Hugwos and the Consort Lucy will start for Wockiiland, immediately." The colonel stared out of the screen blankly at him for a moment. "But sir Ambassador," the Skikana said, "it has been arranged for the Wockii chiefs to come to the fort, here." "No doubt. However," said Tom, with diplomatic steeliness in his tones, "I have concluded that it is of the utmost importance for me to contact -- " he bent a severe glance upon the colonel in the screen " -- the dominant race of Mul'Rahr, immediately." "Sir!" The colonel's jaws champed. "A banquet has been ordered." "We shall appear at the banquet, but leave immediately afterwards. Good day," said Tom, and cut the connection. I mmediately afterwards, however, he activated the screen again, this time with a view outside the fort gate looking backvards into the wooded hills of the wild native countryside, toward Wockiiland. "What are you looking for?" asked Lucy, after a moment "Watch. Wait," said Tom, without turning his head. Lucy watched. After a moment or two, a platoon of Skikana soldiers, mounted on individual flying platforms, left the gate and skimmed with haste toward the hills. "The pot," said Tom to Lucy, "is starting to boil. Clearly for some reason the Skikana want to warn the Wockii's against my coming. Why? There must be something in Wockiiland they don't want me to see." The doors to their quarters gave forth a mellow chime, interrupting him. A second later the Hugwo corporal returned from answering it leading a Skikana captain of Regulars, lean and hard-bitten, but just at the moment with unfocused eyes. "Bells..." murmured the captain, dazedly. "Sir!" shouted the Hugwo corporal to Tom, and the captain came to. "Visitor to speak with the Ambassador, sir!" He saluted and stepped back. The captain bowed to Tom and Lucy. "Sir," he said. "I am Captain Jabat of the #th Skikana here at Fort Duhnderhef . Possibly you notice the medals on my prothorax?" "Indeed," said Tom, his eyes narrowing. "They are poor things, no doubt, in the eyes of an Assassin," said Jabat, bowing gracefully. "Nevertheless, I must confess to a nodule of pride in the medal on the far right. You see it there?" "Ah, ys," said Tom. "I received it," went on Jabat, "on winning the championship of the quick-draw-kill-anddevour, of the Skikana handgun competition at the last All-Skikana Worlds Games. As an Assassin, of course you are familiar with the Skikana handgunning art?" "Of course," said Tom. "Then, for the pride of the #th Skikana here at the fort," said Jabat, "may I ask you to accept this small offering?" He produced a tiny gold whistle from his weapons harness and blew it. A Skikana enlisted soldier marched in bearing a silver dish with a cover which he placed on a small table at Tom's right. Bowing, both Skikanan withdrew. tt'nr'hey didn't waste any time," said Tom, as the door closed behind the two. He gazed with slitted eyes at the dish. "Develishly subtle, these Skikana." "What did he give you?" inquired Lucy, lifting the cover of the dish. "Oh -- " "Don't touch it!" said Tom, quickly. Lucy had revealed a beautiful competition model Skikana handgun. "If a human hand touches it, a signal will go off on the #th Skikana bulletin board, and I'll have accepted the challenge." "Challenge?" Lucy jerked her hand back from the gun. "Tom! And he's a champion! They're trying to kill you!" "Nothing so crude, unfortunately," said Tom. "What they must be planning is to discredit me. As an Assassin, they expect me to make short work of Jabat in the duel. However, having killed him, I must finish off the matter by ceremoniously eating every bit of him. It's the final tribute to a fallen foe, according to the Skikana code duello. They've undoubtedly checked up and found that we humans haven't the incredible Skikana capacity for food -- even if Skikana were edible by human standards." He looked thoughtful. "If I refuse to eat him," Tom said, "they undoubtedly plan a protest that will get me removed as ambassador. And no other human has my qualifications to see through what's going on here." "Don't kill him, then," urged Lucy. "Just -- just scratch him." "I'm not sure I can," said Tom, solemnly. "You forget. I've had the briefing, but I lack the years of intensive physical training that makes an Assassin. The Skikana don't know it, but their champion can almost undoubtedly take me. I'll be dead before I can clear the handgun from its clip on my harness." "Tom!" Lucy's face was horrified. "Don't you fight him! Don't you fight him at all!" "An Assassin back away from a challenge? Impossible," said Tom. "The Assassin's Guild themselves would eliminate me if I did such a thing." "Can't you just tell him, some other time?" Lucy almost wrung her hands. "Be polite, but firm?" "No," said Tom, sadly. "After all, whole armies have been known to mutiny and refuse to advance when they heard that a single Assassin barred their path." He sighed, heavily. "Well, maybe I can think of something. We better get going to the banquet." Ill Ourrounded by their Hugwos,  they left the suite, and were guided by an officer posted outside their door down a corridor and into a vast, hall-like room vith a lofty, raftered roof and no windows except narrow slits up near the rafters at the top of the walls. These windows were set ajar, however, to the warm, sunset air of Mul'Rahr. Inside the hall great ceremonial torches eight feet tall flared and danced their flames above the long tables at which the Skikana officers sat. Wide circular platters of polished wood sat before each diner or empty chair. And enormous toadstools like logs of wood gave up a savory smell like roast beef as they lay at length on the tables brt veen rows of plates. The Hugwo corporal conducted Tom and Lucy to seats at the left of the Skikana colonel. "You have met our brave Captain Jabat?" inquired the colonel, as soon as the two humans were seated. "I have indeed," replied Tom. "Even among we Skikana his courage is proverbial," said the colonel. "He..." his gaze wandered and his voice trailed off. "Colonel!" prompted Lucy, kindheartedly. The colonel started, forked a bite of toadstool into his mouth, gulped it down and came alert again. "... Ah, yes," he said significantly, looking at Tom. "It is courage not even to be despised by an... Assassin, shall we say?" Lucy caught her breath. "We shall, to be sure," said Tom smoothly. "But work before pleasure, my dear Colonel. The Wockii concern me at the moment." The colonel inclined his head and signaled to a Skikana enlisted soldier, who stepped forward to carve slices from the nearest huge toadstool. He served the slices on the platters before Tom and Lucy. Lucy sniffed obtrusively at hers. The aroma was delicious. "Is it safe for us to eat?" she whispered in English to Tom. "I'll check," whispered back Tom. The colonel's attention was momentarily devoted to finishing his own slice and ordering another with typical Skikana voracity. Tom produced a small handbook and thumbed through it. "Let's see... 'MuVRahr... toadstooloids of, large... Agarica MuI'Rahrens is Gigantica, page one hundred and fortythree...' Here it is... 'See Rhu, page one-thirty-eighf..." he flipped pages. " 'Rhu, a widespread root system often extending over miles underground, putting forth root and tuberose projections of many varieties and types'..." Tom's voice trailed off. "Hmm..." he muttered, "interesting..." "But can we eat it?" demanded Lucy. "Oh!" Tom started, almost after the fashion of the colonel. "Yes, I think so... 'edible for the following races... , Adjarts, Allahns,... uh, Hssoids, Hytszs...' Yes, here we are... 'Humans'." "Oh, good, said Lucy, "it smells so appetizing -- "  twang from high above interrupted her, followed by an approaching high-pitched drone and ending in a thud. A small black arrow quivered in the center of Lucy's slice of toadstooloid, pining it to the wooden platter. Shocked silence filled the hall and all eyes turned upward to discover a three-foot high, faunlike figure covered with white woolly hair and with a lamblike face. This figure stood perched on one of the rafters by an open window, now reslinging a small bow over its shoulder and drawing an eighteen-inch sword. "What -- what is it?" gasped Lucy, unthinkingly in English. "A Flal," answered Tom, swiftly in the same language, "supposed to be one of the semiintelligent local life forms -- " The rest of his sentence was drowned out by a bellow. "A Flal!" the colonel was roaring, starting to his feet and tugging at the ceremonial sword that was the only weapon the Skikana officers had worn to the banquet. "Get it down from there! Get it down, I say!" With a sudden, fantastic leap, the Flal left the rafter high overhead and landed on the table before the colonel. In a twinkling, the Flal's midget sword was menacing the colonel's prothorax and an imperious whistle burst from the Flal's lamblike lips. "Cut it down! That's an order!" thundered the colonel to his officers. "Never mind me!" But the officers hesitated. Taking advantage of this hesitation, the Flal turned and directed a stream of angry, musical whistling at Tom, gesturing with its free hand at the nearest toalstooloid. Then the Skikana officers dashed forward and the Flal, releasing the colonel, dodged away, ducking into the sea of three-foot long, flashing Skikana swords, twisting, swivelhipping and dancing on black hooves as his own tiny blade, glittering with a speed of reflex the Skikana could not match, fenced a way for him to the nearest torch stand. A leap carried him to the top of the stand. From there, disdainful of the licking flame, another leap carried him to crenellations in the wall and from there to a rafter leading to an open window. At the window he turned about, and, whipping a miniature hunting horn from his belt, he paused to blow a blast like some small, elfin bronx cheer at those below. The Skikana soldiery howled in baffled fury, waving their weapons. Then the Flal had ducked through the window and was gone. tcQir Ambassador! Consort  Lucy!" said the colonel, gnashing his jaws but sheathing his sword and getting himself back under control -- he paused to gulp a half-slice of toalstooloid -- "please be seated. Forgive this minor interruption. These local life forms -- mere semi-inteUigent animals -- not even a language, just whistle to show their emotional state -- please put it out of your mind. My soldiers will see that the banquet is not interrupted again." "That won't be necessary, colonel," said Tom. "I promised only to put in an appearance at this banquet and I consider that promise fulfilled now. I, my Consort, and my Hugwos will make use of that escort I asked you for, to leave for Wockiiland immediately." "Of -- of course!" said the colonel, getting himself under control. "If you wish it, sir Ambassador. The escort is provided. However -- " he hesitated. "I cannot permit the Consort Lucy to risk a night journey through the Mul'Rahrian wilds. You and the Hugwos, of course, but -- " "Sir!" Tom's voice snapped him off in mid-speech. "Are you presuming to tell me where to take my Consort?" "I have a duty," said the colonel stiffly, "as local commander to protect civilians -- " "May I remind the colonel?" Tom's words cut like a knife. Lucy looked at him in admiration. "That the Consort Lucy will have an Assassin to escort her?" "Sir!" said the colonel, stiffening in his turn. "Am I to infer a lack of trust in my soldiers and myself." "Certainly not," said Tom, without hesitation, and Lucy beamed at him for his quick thinking. It was perfectly clear that if Tom had expressed a lack of trust in the Skikana, the colonel would have had grounds for a protest to get Tom removed as ambassador. "I trust you and your officers and men impUcity, Colonel. It is the Consort Lucy I don't trust." Lucy gasped. "You don't -- " the colonel's naturally bulging eyes seemed to bulge farther, " -- trust your consort, sir Ambassador?" "Not out of my sight for a moment," said Tom, firmly. "A purely human situation. Colonel. I'm sure you wouldn't be interested in the details. And now, the escort?" "It's already waiting for you at the west gate," said the colonel, stiffly. Gnashing his jaws in defeat, he stepped back and allowed them both to proceed by him followed by their Hugwos. IV F ifteen minutes later, they floated westward on flying platforms over the rolling semiwooded landscape of Mul'Rahr under the enormous single moon that made the night seem almost as bright as day. Tom and Lucy were sharing a platform, with their faithful Hugwos riding individual platforms before and behind them. Beyond and behind the Hugwos were half a dozen platform mounted soldiers of the Skikana escort, none of whom seemed close enough to be in earshot. Tom lowered his voice and spoke to Lucy in English. "Lucy -- " he began. "Don't speak to me," said Lucy, staring off in the opposite direction at the shadowy woods. "Do not speak to me! I would appreciate it!" "Now Lucy -- " said Tom. "If you please," said Lucy. "There is nothing for us to discuss. Nothing at all." "Don't you understand?" pleaded Tom. "The colonel wanted you as a hostage. I couldn't leave you in his hands. I had to say the first thing that came into my head!" "No doubt," said Lucy. "It was very clever of you. Curious, is it not, though, that you should make use of the fact that I am untrustworthy? I do not wish to make a point of this," went on Lucy in syllables resembling splinters of jagged ice. "It merely crossed my mind. In passing, so to speak." "Lucy, I do trust you. You know I do!" "How bright the moonlight is upon this world," said Lucy, splintering a little more ice. They rode in silence for the following forty minutes or so, at the end of which Tom tried again. "Lucy -- " he began. He broke off suddenly as he caught sight of the officer in charge of their escort whipping his flying platform about and zipping back toward the one Tom and Lucy occupied. "Yes, Captain?" asked Tom, as the officer swung about and flew alongside. It was Captain Jabat. The moonlight glittered in his black eyes in what Lucy, at least, could not help but feel was a very sinister fashion. "Sir," said the captain to Tom. "We approach the Wockii chiefs now. We should meet them in the next few seconds." "Excellent. Tell me, Captain," said Tom, thoughtfully. "Just as a matter of interest, was it a case of your original Skikana scoutship seeking out the Wockii, when they discovered Mul'Rahr? Or did the Wockii come forth on their own initiative to make friends with the scoutship?" CC'p'he Wockii came forth on their own, sir," said Jabat. "We consider it a tribute to our Skikana approachability, and honor. The Skikana honor is without stain. None may accuse us of being merciful in victory or resentful in defeat." "To be sure," said Tom. "However, aside from that -- would you tell me if the Wockii are a particularly truthful race?" "Hardly, my dear sir," Jabat gave the low rasp of Skikana laughter. "We have a little saying at Fort Duhnderhef. The only Wockii that don't lie are the dead Wockii, and even they lie about being dead." Jabat rasped again. "You follow the joke, sir Ambassador and Consort Lucy? See, the Wockii lie when they're alive, and when they're flat on the ground, dead. ' "Very humorous, Captain," interrupted Tom. "Very humorous indeed. But isn't that the Wockii Chiefs I see approaching now?" Jabat turned and looked up toward the head of the column. "You are right, sir Ambassador," he said. And, whipping his platform about, he shot off to meet the group that was approaching on foot in the moonlight. In a moment the two parties had come together. The Wockii stood about nine-feet high. They looked something like enormous badgers with curved short tusks. They wore heavy, six-foot cutlasses but nothing else except ribbons tied about their tusks. "Sir Assassin," said Captain Jabat, presenting these hulking figures to the platform on which Tom and Lucy rode, "and Consort Lucy, may I introduce Hlugar. Chief of Chiefs for the Wockii." Captain Jabat had spoken in Wockii, which Tom and Lucy had also learned by briefing machine on the way to Mul'Rahr, as they had learned the Skikana tongue. "All hail, Hlugar!" said Tom, in Wockii. "All hail, foreigner!" grunted Hlugar in a deep bass voice that seemed to shake the bones of the two humans. "Welcome to Wockiiland. My burrow is your burrow." "And my burrow is your burrow. Let us go feast this happy occasion." In a shrewd tone of voice he added, much to Lucy's astonishment. "What shall we feast on? Perhaps -- some roasted Flals?" Hlugar's bass bellow split the moonlight of the Mul'Rahrian night. "Never!" he roared, dropping on all fours and beginning to dig frantically in the dirt before him. "Never eat Flals! Never, you hear?" He thrust his tusked muzzle down into the hole he had dug, roaring muffedly -- "Never!" "Sir -- " began Jabat, in an outburst of indignation. But before he could continue, sudden bedlam broke loose. Ohrill whistles sounded from the tree shadows on all sides of them. Small black arrows began to drone among them. The booming bellows of the Wockii mingled with the harsh battle commands of the Skikana. There was a swirl of motion and little faun-like, hooved figures with gleaming swords were all about them. Before Tom and Lucy could move, something like heavy cloths fell over their heads. They felt themselves picked up and carried off at a run. It was useless to struggle. They were carried for some distance and gradually Lucy felt her senses slipping away from her. The cloth or whatever heavy material it was that was wrapped around her seemed to give off a pleasant, faint perfume with an anesthetic effect. She roused herself to struggle against it, but it was too late. She drifted off into unconsciousness. When she opened her eyes again, she was lying on the slope of a pleasant, grassy hillside. Dawn had just broken and the bright yellow sun of Mul'Rahr was rising in the blue sky directly ahead of her. A little distance off stood Tom, facing some armed Flals. Surprisingly, only a dozen feet or so away, the faithful Hugwos stood at attention, lance-guns in hand... It's no use," Lucy heard Tom saying to the Flals. "I can't understand a meaning-symbol you whistle." He was speaking in Wockii, Lucy noted drowsily. She remembered that she was mad at him for some reason, but she felt so pleasant that she could not at the moment recall what she was supposed to be mad at him about. "Tom!" she cried faintly, trying to sit up. Tom turned, saw her stirring and hurried over. "I didn't know you were awake," he said, helping her to her feet. "You feel fine, don't you?" "As a matter of fact, yes," said Lucy, bewildered. "I do." She got to her feet. "But what  "That was the veil, or undermembrane of the Rhu toadstooloid -- Agarica M ul' R ahren sis Gigantica, the one they served us for dinner at the fort," said Tom. "It appears to have shght narcotic as well as excellent analgesic and tranquilizing properties. But never mind that now. I'm finally beginning to get the general picture of the situation here on Mul'Rahr, and it's more desperate than I thought. Ordinarily as the consort of an ambassador, you'd be safe trusting in the Skikana sense of honor. But the Skikana here on Mul'Rahr, as I suspected when the colonel tried to hold you back as a hostage, are no longer to be trusted. They're planning actual genocide -- but there's no time to go into that now. Do you have your consort's credentials with you?" (#f course," said Lucy, surprised, reaching down into the small belt-purse of her dress. "You told me never to go anywhere without them. I keep them right in -- yes, here they are." "Good!" said Tom, plucking the papers out of her fingers. He whipped a stylus out of its holster on his weapons harness and scribbled rapidly on the margin of the topmost paper. He folded the papers and thrust them back at Lucy. "Put those back into your purse, there -- " Lucy obeyed, as he went on. "If you hear that anything's happened to me, you contact the nearest representative of the Assassin's Guild and show them what I've written. And -- " "Happen to you!" cried Lucy, her fingers freezing on the snap of the purse, which she had just reclosed. "What do you mean happen to you? What do you mean if I hear -- " "I'm sending you directly back to the landing field and the spaceship we came in on," said Tom. "Now don't argue -- " "I won't argue!" burst out Lucy. "I just won't go! You can't make me! I'm not going to leave you!" "Yes, you are," said Tom, urgently. "The Hugwos will see you safely back to the landing field." A sharp whistle from the group of Flals interrupted him. He looked over at the small hooved figures and groaned. "Too late," he said. "I'll just have to hope that the Skikana have enough sense left to spare you when they attack. Come along, I've got to get back to these Flals." "But attack? Why should the Skikana attack?" asked Lucy, bewilderedly, following him back toward the Flals. "Because this spot here is the place the Skikana have been searching for ever since they discovered the Wockii had lied to them about being tlie dominant intelligent race on Mul'Rahr. For the same reason the Flals kidnapped us and brought us here to help them." "But why do you have to be the one to help them?" wailed Lucy. "Why can't you leave? Then I'd go with you." tcTor me," said Tom, solemn-T ly. "There's no choice. The galaxy knows that no Assassin could ever be kidnapped without his permitting it. You can't kidnap an Assassin. Kill one, yes, if you have sufficient battle-hardened troops and mobile armor. The only conclusion that can be drawn is that I allowed myself to be kidnapped by the Flals out of cowardice, in an attempt to avoid facing up to Jabat's challenge -- unless I can get to the bottom of things here and clear myself by showing what I was really trying to do." "But... but, I don't understand -- " Lucy broke off helplessly, staring at him as they stopped before the small group of Flals. Those small individuals were now looking up at Tom and Lucy inquiringly. Their little pink noses, furry faces, and kindly brown eyes were lit up by the golden rays of the rising sun. "I'm not completely sure I do. either," said Tom. "I'm using my para-instincts and playing by ear as I go. These Flals have a high nobility-of-character index. My para-instincts assure me of that. But since their language, and they really do have one, is musico-emotional in base, I can't understand the explanations they've been trying to give me. It's as if they see the universe around them in terms of varying degrees of right or wrong and define those degrees in musical terms to make up their language." "Oh," said Lucy, looking at them with a softening glance, and remembering the single Flal in the banquet hall fighting off all the Skikana officers. "And they're such brave little beings, too." "That's true, they are. And," said Tom, "because of their natures, able to read the characters of others at a glance. They were able to sense, as a result, right from the start that we and the Hugwos are honorable. Just as they sensed from the beginning that the Skikana are cruel and rapacious; and they've always known, of course, that the Wockii were brutal and greedy." "But if they want you to help them, but can't tell you -- " Lucy was beginning, when a whistle from the closest Flal interrupted her. Tom turned to the Flal and whistled the first few bars of Mendelssohn's Wedding March. The Flal turned to Lucy and bowed politely. "Why!" cried Lucy, delighted. "You can, too, talk to them!" itrfnly after a fashion," answered Tom. "I was trying to tell him that you're my wife. Of course they've always said music was the universal language. But that's an oversimplification. In this case the concept of 'wife' probably missed him completely, in spite of the fact that the Flals, like us are bisexual. What he probably got were just some of the emotional overtones of our relationship." "But you could work out a language from that sort of thing, couldn't you?" inquired Lucy. "In time. But time is just what we don't have -- " A silvery Flal horn sounded off among the giant toadstooloids and the trees at the base of the slope they stood on. A second later, another sounded from the far side of the hill. "There come the Wockii and the Skikana. Just as I'd hoped." "Just as you'd hoped?" Lucy stared at him. "Yes," said Tom. "I particularly need those Skikana battle harps." He turned to the Flals and made pounding motions in the air with his fist. "Try the drum again," he said in Wockii. The group parted and just beyond them Lucy saw what seemed to be a drum mounted on a stake driven down into the earth. Two Flals began to beat the drum vigorously. It did not sound so loud in the air, but Lucy could feel the vibration of it through the ground at her feet. A sudden new chorus of whistles broke out below the slope. They all turned around and saw the first line of armed Skikana infantry march into view and pause at the foot of the slope. Mixed in among them were heavy Wockii figures carrying their mighty cutlasses in hairy fists. The Flals drew their swords. A strange sound vibrated all about the scene. "What was that?" cried Lucy. "It sounded like a yawn!" But Tom's attention was directed down the hill towards the Skikana battle harpsmen, who were emerging from the trees in front of the troops and driving the supporting spikes of their harps into the earth so that the harps stood upright, ready to play. The Skikana colonel emerged into view, with Captain Jabat marching correctly at his left and half a pace to his rear. Together and alone, they marched up the hill toward Tom, Lucy and the Flal leaders. Halfway up the slope the colonel said something to Jabat, who stopped and held his position midway there between the forces of the Wockii and the Skikana. He came on up the slope and halted before Tom. V said stiffly. He stood 'for a second, champing his jaws a little uncertainly as if he was having trouble remembering what he was going to say. "I must ask you to use your influence with these Flals to cause them to surrender themselves so that we may dig up this area to discover goods reported stolen from our fort. Do not think of resistance, please. Your case is hope -- What was that?" "Another yawn," said Lucy. "Nonsense!" snapped the colonel, sharply. Then, getting his voice under control, he gave a curt bow of apology in Lucy's direction. " -- As I was saying, resistance would be useless. Your position on this slope is hopeless." "Permit me," said Tom, "to disagree with you, sir. The Flals, as your Skikana have cause to know, are not unworthy fighters in spite of their small size. All the galaxy knows the reputation of the Hugwo lance-gunners. And, last but not least, I am myself an Assassin." "True," said the colonel, champing his jaws convulsively once more. "However, I must inform you that your recent actions in allowing yourself to be kidnapped by these Flals, here, have cast some grave doubts in our mind on your status as a true Assassin. No doubt they are groundless -- " "No doubt," said Tom. "And no doubt I am mistaken in my conjecture that the supply of unharvested toadstooloid is rapidly approaching the vanishing point?" The colonel staggered visibly, but pulled himself erect once more. "There's plenty of toadstooloid!" he snapped. "Plenty," said Tom in steely tones, "for the native Flal and Wockii populations. After all the ecology was balanced that way. But not enough for these and a regiment of Skikana soldiery, when each soldier was capable of eating his own weight or more of food at a sitting. And moreover, once the effect of the toadstooloid upon the Skikana eaters became known -- " "Stop!" shouted the colonel. "Assassin or not, I warn you. There are some secrets not meant to be uncovered." "The secret," said Tom, unflinchingly, "has already been uncovered. It began when whoever was fronting for you Skikana in the purchase of Wockii futures realized that those futures were worthless and made them available on such attractive terms that my human government snapped them up. This forced you to a situation where you had to seek out the true dominant intelligence of Mul'Rahr and destroy it." (Ctot true!" snapped the colonel, frothing slightly at the jaws. "A pack of lies! The Flals are not intelligent! And no normal civilized race would dare the crime of genocide, even if -- " "The Flals are intelligent," said Tom, relentlessly. "You found out the Wockii had lied to you about that shortly after you established your administration here on Mul'Rahr." "Lies!" roared the colonel. "If that were true, we'd have made an agreement with the Flals at once, rather tlian risk prosecution as a race violating Interstellar agreement. Why didn't we?" "For the same reason," said Tom, "that you Skikana stationed here could contemplate the crime of genocide. You were not normal any longer. You -- " "Stop!" champed the colonel. "No," said Tom. "It's too late to hide the truth. Agarica MuV Rahrensis Gigantica, or the local edible giant toadstooloid on which you, like the Wockii and the Flals, have been feeding is not dissimilar to the Agaricas muscarius, or fly agaric, one of the poisonous mushrooms of my own world." Lucy gasped, but Tom went on without paying any attention to her. "MttVRahrensis produces a derivative of the alkaloid muscarine. Which, however, acts not so much as a poison but as a narcotic, a tranquilizer and a euphoric. Taken in the small amounts of toadstooloid, a Flal, or even a Wockii individual, is capable of consuming at one time, the toadstooloid is merely a mild and harmless intoxicating food -- " "Stop!" said the colonel, his voice cracking in a very unSkikana-like way. "But," continued Tom relentlessly, "taken in the enormous quantities in which the smallest Skikana soldier can consume at a sitting, the toadstooloid becomes a powerful, habit-forming drug. A drug that the addict will go to any lengths to obtain and which no intelligent, civilized being would allow another inteUigent being to consume -- " CtX rery well," said the colonel. ' He had pulled himself together, and there was something almost sad in his voice. "You would not let me stop you. Now you've sealed your own fate." He turned and bowed to Lucy. "I regret. Consort Lucy," he said, "that you must be included with the rest. No human, Hugwo or Flal must leave this spot alive." He looked back sadly at Tom. "Didn't you realize that addicted soldiers like my troops would stop at nothing once our secret was out? Death means nothing to us, compared to being cut off from our toadstooloid supply. You are doomed once I give the word for the battle harps to sound the attack." "Not at all," said Tom. "Sound them, and find out." The colonel stared at him. "Sir!" he said. "You wish me to sound the battle harps for the attack upon you?" "T-Tom..." began Lucy, timidly. "After all -- " "Quiet, Lucy!" said Tom. "I know what I'm doing. Go ahead !" he snapped at the colonel. "Sound the harps. I defy you!" "Defy me?" In a sudden typical, towering Skikana rage, the colonel spun about and shouted down the hill to Captain Jabat. "Sound the Harps! Prepare to advance!" Up on the slope they all saw the captain salute and turn. His voice floated faintly back to them as he shouted down to the battle harpsmen of the Skikana. "Sound the Prepare to Advance!" they heard him call. "Shortly We Shall Eat You. Now!" The battle harps broke suddenly into their air-rending, ground-shaking melody. The colonel spun back and shouted thinly above their unbelievable harmonies. "You've asked for it!" he cried. "No quarter! No prisoners and no -- His voice caught in his throat. The ground had suddenly heaved up alongside him and the cap of a toadstooloid six feet across poked itself above ground. Abruptly it split apart into two enormous lips and the aperture between them inhaled with a gust that almost sucked them all off their feet. "What's going on up here?" boomed forth a voice from the lips in accentless Wockii, and with such volume that it overrode even the harp music. Downslope the amazed and aghast harpsmen fell into jangling discordancies and thence into silence. In the quiet that followed a smaller toadstooloid poked itself above ground, grew upwards suddenly to about ten feet in height of stalk, and bent its cap toward the colonel. The surface of the cap drew back to reveal half a dozen large eyes. "Who're you?" ttolonel, commanding...  #th Skikana..." mumbled the colonel, obviously badly shaken but trying valiantly to pull himself up in military fashion. The toadstooloid with the eyes swiveled toward Tom and Lucy, twisted toward the Hugwos, turned toward the Flals and at last looked down toward the distant ranks of the Wockii and the Skikana. "I am the Prar'Rhu -- or Proto-Rhu of the Rhu root system here on Mal'Rahr, as you strangers would doubtless put it," announced the toadstooloid lips boomingly. "Children, children! Can't I take even a little nine thousand year nap without your getting into trouble? What is it this time?" One of the Flals stepped forward and began to whistle rapidly, gesturing at the Wockii and the colonel. The eyed toadstooloid, which had been watching the Flal, swiveled again toward the distant Wockii. "For shame!" boomed the enormous lips. The Wockii all immediately prostrated themselves. Tom stepped forward to the toadstooloid with the eyes. "Excuse me," he said, "but might I inquire of you what the relation happens to be -- of mass to energy?" "Not at all. A simple question!" boomed the toadstooloid. "As anyone who has devoted even a few millenia of thought to the question must realize at once, emc. Or, energy equals mass times the constant, squared -- in the present and immediate universe only, of course. I assume you were asking about the relation as it exists merely in the present and immediate imiverse?" "I was," said Tom. "Excellent," boomed the Prar'Rhu. "Because the relationship becomes somewhat more complicated when we consider an infinite series of parallel universes in an enfolded hyperspace. Are you planning to make use of the relationship in immediate, practical nuclear terms, may I ask? Because, if so, I should perhaps warn you of certain explosive results..." "No," said Tom. "I asked the question only as a preliminary to introducing you to myself and to a whole galaxy of different, intelligent and educated races capable of conversing with you on a civilized level." A whole..." the lips broke off, trembling slightly with emotion. "You say, intelligent, educated races capable of conversing..." The Prar'Rhu was clearly unable to continue. Its half-dozen eyes on the taller toadstooloid blinked rapidly. "I mean just that," said Tom, sympathetically. "Your hundreds of thousands of years of loneliness are over. No longer will you need to take ten-thousandyear naps to escape unbearable and sanity-threatening boredom. No more will you be forced to exist only in the society of your intellectual inferiors. At last you will be able to communicate with minds the equal in capacity and accumulated wisdom with your own -- " "Never!" screamed the Skikana colonel, frothing at the jaws. He turned around and roared down the slope at Jabat. "Never mind the Prepare to Advance! Never mind the Advance! Sound the Charge! Now!" Jabat wheeled about to repeat the order. "You shall not!" thundered the toadstooloid lips. And barely had the thunder of that voice died away on the surrounding slopes and hills when hundreds of thousands of little purple puffballs began to sprout around the feet of the Skikana soldiery and an enticing, spicy fragrance filled the air. With wild cries, the Skikana soldiers threw aside their harps and weapons and fell upon the purple puffballs, cramming them into their jaws and passing quickly into a foolishly grinning stupor. "No!" cried the colonel, staggering, torn between his military pride and the odor of the puffballs that had sprouted at his feet. "Get up... Charge! Get up, I say!" He was almost weeping. "Get up and fi..." The scent of the puffballs overcame him. He collapsed on the ground and tore into those within arm's reach like a starving man. VI (tT)ut what's going to happen to the Skikana soldiers now?" asked Lucy, as they strolled from the edge of the concrete landing pad out toward their spaceship, some six hours later. The Skikana soldiery, including the officers and the colonel, had escorted them back to the fort, marching as if hynotized by the orders of the Prar'Rhu. "They're addicted to the toadstooloid, now, and -- " "No more," said Tom. "When I was in the fort just now, I found that the fort kitchens had, of course, whipped up a large meal of toadstooloid, as was customary for the returning troops. However, to a soldier, the Skikana turned their heads away weakly and couldn't stand the sight of the food. They ate imported Skikana battle rations instead." "The Prar'Rhu put something in the little purple puffballs to cure them?" asked Lucy. She sunlight the shadow at the base of the spaceship was almost too dark to see into, but she thought she saw several Skikana figures waiting by the airlock ramp. "Yes. The colonel realized that," said Tom. "That's why he asked to see me before we left. He offered to make a clean breast of the facts here for Interstellar publication, if I would help explain to Interstellar Court that the original addiction wasn't the fault of the Skikana -- which it wasn't. Actually, it was an accident having to do with the Skikana capacity for food -- what's the matter?" "Tom!" Lucy clutched at his arm. "Isn't that Captain Jabat and a couple of other Skikana officers waiting for us at the ship?" "What? Oh, yes," said Tom. "I was expecting him." He called ahead in Skikana. "Good afternoon, Captain!" "Good afternoon, sir Ambassador!" replied Jabat, stiffly as Tom and Lucy came up into the shadow at the foot of the ship. "I believe that before you leave we have some little matter to discuss." Lucy's heart sank. Abruptly, she remembered the competition model Skikana handgun which had been brought to Tom in the fort, earlier. "Ah, yes," Tom was saying easily. "Do you have it with you?" "Right here, sir!" said Jabat. Another Skikana officer stepped forward with the dish containing the handgun. The handgun's twin, Lucy saw, was clipped to Jabat's harness, waiting. "Tom!" she cried urgently in English. "Don't touch it!" CCertainly, my dear," said Tom in Skikana, as if she had merely been encouraging him. "It will be a pleasure to encounter the prospect of being handgunned and devoured by such an eminent opponent as Captain Jabat." In English he added hastily. "Stop worrying, Lucy! He must be an excellent shot, or he wouldn't have won that medal!" Tom took the handgun as Lucy gave vent to a stifled shriek. "Don't!" wailed Lucy in English. "Do you think I want you killed and d-devoured? Even by an excellent shot? Tom, come back!" Tom was already moving off with Jabat and the other Skikana to place themselves for the duel. "Tom, don't you go get yourself handgunned! You said yourself he was bound to be faster on the draw than you are! What's the matter? Have you gone crazy?" "Not at all," called Tom, who had now taken up his position, facing Jabat, and was waiting for the signal to fire. "It doesn't matter if he can outdraw me if he misses me, does it? Stay there. I'll be right back." "But you said he was an excellent shot -- " the words froze on Lucy's lips as the presiding officer gave the command to fire. Jabat's reflexes were too fast for Lucy's eye to follow. One moment he was standing there. The next, his handgun was in his grasp and a pale lance of fire was driving toward Tom. It passed some inches above Tom's head. Lucy stared. Tom had not even drawn his own handgun. "Tom! Shoot!" cried Lucy. "Certainly not!" he called back in English, annoyedly. "Please, Lucy, be quiet. You're disrupting the order of the occasion with all this talk." Jabat had not stirred. With the typical unshakable pride and courage of a Skikana, he was standing waiting. "Sir!" he called to Tom, "I believe you have a return shot coming." "That is quite correct, Captain," Lucy heard Tom reply through her whirling confusion. "However, I do not believe I will take it at this moment." It was a physiological impossibility for a Skikana to turn pale. However, it seemed to Lucy that Captain Jabat faded. "No, sir?" he answered. "May I ask when you do intend to?" "I'm not sure," replied Tom, idly. "Possibly tomorrow. Possibly a year from now. Possibly not even in our respective lifetimes. In fact, the more I think of it, the more I think I'll probably never be able to get around to it." (( #h. I see," said Jabat. He raised his handgun and saluted Tom. The other officers did likewise. "It has been an honor to know you, sir Ambassador and Assassin." "Well, that's finished," said Tom, coming back to Lucy. "Let's get aboard so that the ship can take off." He patted a pocket attached to his weapons harness as he led the way up the ramp, Lucy following wordlessly at his side. "Ah, there you are, sir," he said to the ship's first officer, waiting at the airlock. "My compliments to the Captain, and will he take off as soon as possible " "You men can go to your own quarters," he informed the .Hugwos, standing at attention in the suite. "The Consort Lucy and I will be settling down for the return trip." He watched them file out and shut the door behind them. "Loyal fellows," he remarked to Lucy. "But it's simply not good policy to let anyone see where I secrete this agreement. "You realize how well we've come out of all this?" he asked, turning back to Lucy. "Instead of an exclusive agreemervt to deal with the Wockii in the future, we're relieved of our obligations to the Wockii, since they weren't the dominant intelligence on Mul'Rahr after all. And we've got an exclusive contract for immediate dealings with the true dominant intelligence, the Prar'Rhu -- who is a biochemical synthesis! with a skill beyond imagination. Our human economic future is assured in the galaxy -- " he broke off. "Lucy, what's wrong?" "You!" exploded Lucy. Tom took a hasty step backward. "You!" cried Lucy, following him up, and looking as if she was going to kick him. "What do you mean, getting into a duel, when I called and called and pleaded with you not to do it? What do you mean trying to get yourself killed? What if Jabat hadn't missed?" "But he had to!" protested Tom, retreating. "You don't understand. The Skikana are proud of their honor being without stain. ' -- Never merciful in victory, never resentful in defeat... remember what Jabat said? The chance to challenge had been offered. I couldn't leave the planet without duelling him. But good Skikana manners forbade that he should try to kill me after I had defeated them, here on Mul'Rahr. It might have looked like sour grapes. He had very deliberately to avoid trying to kill me in the duel. That's why I refused to shoot back. It would have been murder." Tom stopped backing up, feeling he had scored a point. "To say nothing of the fact," he added a trifle smugly, "that I have now stymied all future challenges to duel. Since no one can fight me until my present duel with Jabat is completed." "But that's even worse!" she burst out, enraged. "You knew there was no danger, and you let me stand out there and worry.And you told the colonel I wasn't trustworthy, and I know you don't trust me! Oh, I could kill you myself! I could -- " "Wait!" yelped Tom, as she started to advance on him again. "Wait! I tell you I do trust you -- " "You don't." "Didn't you read what I wrote on your credentials just before the Skikana attacked?" cried Tom. "How could I trust you any more than that. I left it all up to you if anything should happen to me." "What do you mean. I -- " Lucy ripped open her belt-purse snatched out her credential papers and unfolded them. "If you've done something else -- " Her voice failed. She was staring at Tom's handwriting. "To all Assassin Guild Officials... she read aloud, "the individual presenting this is not a wilf, but my consort, on whom falls the duty of completing a mission in which I have just been slain. I charge all Guild officials and members with the duty of assisting her to complete that mission in my name, stating that I have the utmost trust and faith in her capabilities to do so. Thomas Parent, Apprentice and Guild Member..." "You see," said Tom. "All the time I did trust -- " Lucy flung herself upon him. Prepared rather for war than affection, Tom lost his balance and went over backwards onto the rug. Lucy fell on top of him. It's very undignified," he managed to mutter, a few moments later, "for an ambassador, to say nothing of an Assassin to be on his back on the floor -- " "Oh, shut up!" said Lucy, kissing him. Youfi is beyond doubt the most precious commodity in the world -- too bad it's -- Wasted on the Young he doorbell sounded. Hal Page had been attending to two final tasks: first, checking around the apartment and making sure everything was ready for this, which was going to be one hell of a party; second, trying to decide where to put the notice. He would have liked to destroy it, but when he came to the mouth of the disposal! and opened it -- letting the faintest, faintest whiff of the stink from the far-away incinerators mingle with the heady perfumes loading the air in the room -- he found he had changed his mind. He needed the solid feel of it in his hand, the crinkly rustle of it in his ears, to drive him to the completion of his ultimate purpose. At a party like this, no hiding place was likely to remain secret, especially in view of his reckless reputation; the guests would make it a point of honor to seek out and, if possible, ruin his most costly possessions, to make him break new records when he cleared up the mess and replaced the spoiled items. But he dared not have anyone even guess at the motive for throwing such a party on this randomly chosen day. If anyone realized word would spread like the rumor of plague, and he would spend tonight alone, staring at nothing, and feeling the cold hand of terror on his heart. "Oh, God damn!" he said aloud, snatching the notice into a place of concealment in the front of his loose silk shirt. Automatically he consulted his watch, though he knew the bell had sounded twenty minutes at least ahead of party time. It was the most expensive watch in the world; it had cost him four full years, and sat on the back of his left index-finger measuring the decay rate of a tiny grain of radium. The bell sounded a second time. He reached his decision. What the hell point was there in keeping the notice? Every word of it was ingrained in his mind, and could be summed into the single terrible warning: tomorrow! But if he had no intention of being here, of being alive tomorrow, why hesitate to have the paper destroyed? He thrust the document into the disposall as he had originally intended. The gesture brought him a sense of calm, of boats being burnt. He went smoothly and coolly to open the door. "You're early, but come in anyway -- no reason to delay the... lized that the man facing him a little older than himself, say thirty-five, slim, saturnine, bright eyed -- was wearing the black of an adult. And then, with a twisting grimace of disgust, he made to close the door, wishing it were possible to slam it with a crash. "Wait," the man in black said softly. "Remember me, Hal?" Page hesitated. He made a valiant effort to see the face above the drab black garb as that of an individual instead of merely as the mask of an adult, and relays of memory closed. He said, "Why -- at a party of... What was the girl's name?" "Karen Sottine -- but that doesn't matter. Mine does. I'm Thomas Dobson." The man in black paused, his eyes sharp as scalpels. "Are you going to make me stand here where anyone passing down the corridor might see me? Are you going to have them start to wonder why an adult comes calling on Hal Page, the professional youth? You see, I know about the notice you've had, and the reason for this spectacular party tonight." "You're not going to be here?" Page forced out violently. "I said 'open house', but hell's name I didn't mean -- " "No, of course not." Dobson managed to put into the short disclaimer an infinite quantity of contempt, and Page wanted to writhe but lacked the time before the other continued. "Your guests won't be less than half an hour late -- you know that as well as I do. Even for a glimpse of the legendary Hal Page, who gambled and got away with it, who's dragging so many others after him by his example." Page recovered his self-possession and made a mocking half bow. "So you've come for a sight of me, have you? To see what you've missed? Well, come in then. Have what you want, at my expensel" He waved Dobson past him with a grandiose gesture, indicating the array of delicacies with which the room was stocked; antiques and objets d'art had been thrust aside hastily to make room for them. "Champagne -- genuine champagne from France? Caviar? Lark's tongues? Take your pick, it's all charged to me." "Thank you," Dobson said, and selected a sliver of hard toast with which to dip into a bowl of red caviar. "You know," he added musingly when he had swallowed the first mouthful, "it's a shame you're not equipped to value this for v.'hat it is -- that you should see it only as a gigantic prop for your ego." fJou're not equipped to enjoy anything," Page snapped. "God, even the first time I met you -- what? Five years ago! -- you weren't equipped to get fun out of life! You sat there like a brooding ghost and poured out second-hand philosophical claptrap that nobody wanted to listen to -- " "You listened." Dobson dipped a second portion of the caviar and the toast crunched noisily between his teeth. "Only because I didn't believe you could be real," Page grunted. "There you sat -- there was this girl alongside you, the one with pretty red hair and a mouth that -- well, skip that. But I got her afterwards." "I know. She told me." Dobson swallowed the last of his toast and dropped into a soft chair. A fugitive smile crossed his face. "You mean she looked at you twice?" A vague stab of noncomprehension troubled Page momentarily. "We got married," Dobson said. "A course of action which probably wouldn't interest you very much." "Damned right," Page said shortly. "She had a hell of a body, but her mind was all cluttered with the same kind of nonsense you were spouting that evening... And yet, you know, I guess I should be grateful to you in a way. Up to that time I'd run with the herd; I'd taken for granted all the pious nothings which I'd had spooned into my ears in school. I looked at you, and I thought hell, if they're going to take me and grind me into the same mould as you, I'm going to get my kicks first. And -- why yes! It was right on the following day that I went out and got myself something which cost a whole year for the first time. And I felt great. And I went right on from there." "Tell me something." Dobson cocked his saturnine head and regarded Page with apparently sincere interest. "Didn't you feel anything when you ran your debt up over a century?" "Sure!" Page gave a harsh laugh. "I felt I was getting out from under." "Nothing else?" "I know what you mean. You're trying to say: wasn't I scared that they'd come along and cut the ground from under my feet? Hell, no. You take yourselves too seriously, you adults. A minimum of thirty years free, that's what they tell you. Granted, I had a bad moment the day I woke up and found I was a week past thirty -- I'd sort of lost count during a weekend party. But it kept on, and kept on, and here I am. Thirty-two years, one month and four days." "Stop," said Dobson quietly, and reached for another dip of red caviar. Page reddened. He said, "So what's going to be done about it? My debt's up to three hundred years now, and there isn't a damned thing you can do! It's spent -- or it will be by dawn tomorrow!" "And what do you have to show for it?" # #T have to show what anyone A will tell you. I have proof of more guts than you. I have proof I wasn't scared of the consequences. I didn't turn around and make myself into an adult ahead of due date, so that when they called for me I'd go fawning and saying, 'Look, here I'm already acting like one of you -- please be kind to me!" A sudden thought broke his train of words like a derailment. He shot out an accusing finger. "Hey! How do you know about the -- the...?" The question trailed off into silence colored with more than a little alarm. "No, I haven't come to get you, if that's what you're thinking," Dobson said equably. I am in fact required to call on you and make sure you understand the responsibilities which go with all of the privileges you've enjoyed." "Sure, I understand them fine," Page said, and motioned towards the door. "Now suppose you get on your way, and leave me to have my last fling." "Sorry." The voice sounded genuinely regretful, but Page alertly sought a trace of sarcasm in the dark-browed face. "I have to do the job, and if I don't get to complete it before your guests arrive I just have to try and do it later. So the choice is fairly simple: sit and listen now, or sit and listen later because there won't be anyone else here to keep you ctmpany -- the word will have got around. And you know how superstitious everyone in your group is about someone who's been given notice. As though diey suddenly carried the taint of a deadly disease." He'd been comparing it mentally to plague, earlier: that gibe got throu Page's annoyance. He dropped into a chair facing Dobson and sighed. "I'd rather take you and push your smug face down the disposal!, but -- oh, spit it out and make it diort!" Dobson folded his hands calmly on his lap. He said, "I doubt if you've caught up on classics of literature during this expensive whirlwind of a life, but maybe if you'd done so you'd have developed a greater insight into your situation, particularly if you'd read a couple of works by the dramatist Shaw. Eariy and mid-twentieth century. Mean anything to you?" "Point Come to the point I've had my notice -- you know that -- and I don't want to be bated tonight of all nights #" #CXe-es, you have rather a  marked capacity for boredom, don't you? Seems somehow unfair... Well, to be precise what I had in mind was a beautiful capsule summary of the contemporary economic setup vch is pcobbly apocryphal, but who cem be sure? Reputed, Shaw said in his old age that youth was wonderful; what a pity it had to be wasted on the # TOung! For in his view -- as expounded at some length in Back to Methuselah -- only the vnsdom which age entrains can fit an individual to make optimum use of the energies of youth." Dobson's eyes went once around the room, seeming to take in, sum up and dismiss everything for which Page had staked three centuries of existence. Page shivered and ordered him violently to hurry up with his little chat. The other briskened. "All right. Well, even enclosed as you are in your psychologically incestuous circle of good-time chums, it must have been borne in on you that there has been progress since the old days? That we have colonized two other planets in this . system, that we are reaching out to explore the planets of other stars?" "I caught something about it on three-vee," Page said in a heavily ironical tone. "Yes. Moreover, we enjoy a universally high standard of living, in which we apply as the only truly dependable economic yardstick the investment of individual effort." "I've spent three centuries worth," Page grunted. "Have you any news that isn't stale?" "Patience!" Dobson raised a slender hand. "I'm required to do this, as I told you. Even if your interruptions compel me to spend all night at it." "I heard! I just don't see the point of the lecture on current affairs. Are you softening me up to tell me that I'm to be sent out to Mars or somewhere, to sweat on one of those damned construction projecte?" "You caught that on three-vee too, presumably," Dobson suggested with acid politeness. "No, you are not to be sent to Mars. The work there is almost at the point where human effort can be supplanted by machinery, and only skilled options are likely to remain open there in future. Do I get the chance to make my point, or do you so much like the sound of your own voice you'd rather hear only it between now and tomorrow morning?" Page made a disgusted gesture and leaned back in the chair. "Thank you. In your last year of school, when you should by rights have been old enough to make a fairly enlightened decision, you were instructed in the forms of modem society. You were told, for instance, of the expenditure against credit which would be made available to you at least until age thirty, and that the credit was charged like all expenditure nowadays against a standard base-scale of individual work. Only the time counts; there's no question, for instance, of someone who's not capable of highly skilled work being made to return more years of unskilled labour to balance the accounts. We're very rich as a race, we human beings -- we don't have to be petty in such things," he paused CC'#'ou were told the reasoning behind this system. You were told -- and like most adolescents, you certainly didn't believe -- that an endless round of pleasure and self-indulgence ultimately would grow boring, and that by the time you got your notice, to repay to society the credit you had drawn, you'd wish to make some more constructive use of your life. You were told also that there was nothing fixed or inevitable about this repayment; there's a certain inalienable minimum available to everyone, so that by living frugally a person may continue to be his own absolute master as long as he wishes -- this course is usually chosen by those with a strong rebellious and creative bent, who would rather sit on the edge of a desert and paint sunsets than take up an adult's post in the world. I don't wish to criticize such people, by the way; in my view, that marks them out as among the most mature and self-reliant specimens of the race." Unused to sitting and listening, Page had begun to fidget. Now he burst out again, angrily this time. "I was certainly told all this, but I wasn't convinced, and I still am not convinced. I'm getting a hell of a lot of kicks out of life, and the idea of being arbitrarily grabbed by the neck and -- " "Not arbitrarily," Dobson cut in, with the first hint of strong feeling Page had yet seen from him. "You were told; you didn't listen." "Told what? That -- how did you put it? That 'an endless round of self-indulgence' would end up by boring me? Hell, the only times I've been really bored have been 'like now, when some stuffy-brained adult started preaching at me!" He jumped up and went to fetch himself a shot of brandy. "The fact remains," he went on over his shoulder, "I'm not fooled as easily as most people. You know they go around almost in awe of me? Like I'd done something special! All I did was see through this guff about what my debt to society consists of! I told you frankly, I had some bad moments when I realized I'd hit age thirty with a debt already topping two centuries. Then I caught on. If you jumped on mei right then and there, the first possible moment, the very day I got past the promised limit, you'd mark yourselves for scared. People would have said, 'It's a fraud! They jumped on Hal Page because he took what he wanted from life and didn't give a damn about the time he'd used up. Hell, if we're all going the same way, let's take what we can while we can!' Isn't that the size of it?" He rounded on Dobson with a challenging glare. ttXou're visualizing the whole of your generation spending their credit by the century, the same as you," Dobson murmured. "Do you seriously think that would matter? I said we're a rich race. You have no conception how rich we are! If every single one of the guests you've ever had to all your wild parties -- if every guest at every party you've ever been to -- if everyone of your entire generation decided to spend as freely and lavishly as you, all it would take to absorb this would be to reprice their expenditure down to the productive effort we can reasonably accomodate during their later lives. We're embarrassingly rich, Hal! These days, we seldom even have to send a notice to people. With the thirtieth birthday come and gone, people tend to get restless -- they lose interest in their round of pleasure -- they turn up one day and ask to be assigned for some real work. I did that myself." "But I'm not like you," Page rasped. Somehow the contempt he had intended to load into his voice rang false on utterance. "The point I'm making still stands," Dobson countered equably. "Our difficulty is in utilizing the resources which make themselves available to us. Nine people out of ten who reach the age of thirty nowadays have already lost heart for mere passing amusements. They've taken a course of study, or set themselves a small research project, or made plans for a family -- done something adult, in short. And we have to cope with thic tremendous flow of creative energy, channel it, make the most of it... That's why we're going out to the stars. It'll be a hell of a long time before we actually reduce starflight to a routine operation, like a trip to the moon, but we're going to need that escape route simply for the sake of not wasting the potential modern human society boils off like -- like surplus heat from an engine!" "Finished?" Page growled. He drained his glass of brandy and poured another shot. "Not quite. We can't let things slide; this is what I'm trying to put across to you. We can't raise the age of full credit to thirtyfive, for example, simply to reduce the pressure on us to absorb the would-be adults." "I'd have no objection!" Page blurted, thinking of the terrible warning notice he had thrust into the disposall: your full free credit period terminates tomorrow... "But already people are finding it hard to last out thirty years fooling around." Dobson raised one eyebrow. "Did you not just hear me say so?" "I've heard it all! I'm sick of it all! There's nothing more you can tell me -- how about using the door?" Page tossed down the second brandy as though he hated it. "Yes," Dobson sighed, and made to rise. "It's all been said to you, over and over. You just don't seem able to draw the conclusions... 'None so deaf as those who will not -- ' Ah, never mind." Page watched him move towards the door. The hostility died in his eyes as the final question burned upwards toward full consciousness. Without intending, he found himself starting to voice it. "Dobson! Do you know what's    r And there it faltered, partly because he was ashamed to admit to this black-garbed intruder that the prospect made him afraid, partly because he was afraid. The saturnine man paused and looked back. "Do I know what they'll make you do? As a matter of fact, yes. But I'm not empowered to tell you." "Make me? I thought there was supposed to be a range of free choice!" Page forced some of his normal bluster back into the words. "You poor fool," Dobson said. "How many choices do you imagine remain open to someone who's spent more than three hundred years' worth of credit?" And he was gone. T) ut it was a great party. There were just two bad moments ' -- the first, when meditechs had to be called after a fight developed between two men over some chit of a girl Page had had last year and didn't think worth the trouble; the second, when he found himself screaming at the crowd to drink more, eat more, dance more frantically, and realized that their eyes were on him, their faces halfway frightened at the dreadful intensity of his manner. He checked himself deliberately and covered his moment of sdf-betrayal by seizing the nearest I around the waist to smother her face in kisses. He must not -- dared not -- let it be suspected that he was imder sentence of death. Tonight, up to the very last minute, he must be with people, he must have the noise and laughter and the crash and smash of priceless articles, a soft hot sweat-pearled body under his, a silk pillow for his head ringing with Dobson's calm, terrifying voice echoing in memory. With the third girl, around three in the morning, he failed to make it, and knew that the time was come. Abruptly he pushed her aside and got off the bed. He went into the bathroom and shut the door behind him. Luckily there was no one in here just now, though earlier three or four people had been showering down together and writing obscene verse on the tiled walls with a bar of lavendercolored soap. He steadied himself with one hand and gazed at his reflection in the floor-to-ceiling mirror. "Last time," he whispered. "But they'll remember me." The one who cheated them. The only ambition he had ever conceived. It wasn't unique to himself. But others whom he'd heard of. who tried the same, who fouad the prospect of being snatched away from this ceaseless selfish delight intolerable, had botched the job. There were whispers; there were shuddering rumours in answer to casual questions. "Where's so-and-so lately? Haven't seen him around." Oh, he got his notice. "And -- ?" Tried to get out from under. Cut his throat. "And -- ?" They healed him. "I guess Dobson would accept that," Page told his reflection, seeing the grim lines form around his soft mouth. "I guess he'd say they were warned and had to take the consequences. But being told in advance doesn't justify it. I don't give a damn for paying back what I've had in credit. No one asked me when they set up this filthy system, and I opt out!" His voice had peaked to a loudness that scared him; he didn't want to be overheard. When he went, he wanted the party to continue. Maybe it would go on till the news came back: Hal Page made it! Hal Page got out from under! One final twinge of irresolution overcame him; then he recalled the expression on Dobson's face as he went out, and thought about the implications of his parting promise. No: better the silent dark of death. And he -- he wasn't going to botch the job. "The aircar had cost him one and a half years' credit. It was going to be well worth it, he thought dreamily as he gulped down the five capsules of hypnotic -- three hours' credit -- and set the controls to carry him out to sea. There was just about enough fuel for fifty miles; by then, he'd be at thirty thousand feet. And hitting water from such a height ought to be pretty much like smashing into a stone wall. If they even got back enough to use for prosthetics they'd be lucky, but that was the most they could hope to have back from... Hal Page's famous record-breaking debt... of more than... three hundred... Blackness. And horror. Light in darkness. Awareness. A shocking, horrifying lack of bodily presence. Vision, indestructible without lids to lower over the traitor eyes. He tried to scream, and found he had no voice; he tried to rise and run, and found he had no legs. He was in a large, light room, pale walled, without a window, and facing him on a steel chair was the grim black form of Dobson, somehow elongated from front to back, as though he was deeper than he should be. A voice said, "On now," and a whitish presence moved at the edge of vision, crazily out of proportion: a woman in a sterile coverall. "I think you have the lenses too far apart," Dobson said. "He's probably getting exaggerated-stereo vision." Something monstrous loomed in Page's field of vision, and the perspectives of the environment shrank to something nearer normal. "I'm sorry for you, Hal," Dobson said softly. "And by the way, don't try to talk. We haven't cut in the vocal circuits yet." The consciousness of Hal Page withdrew, turned into something smaller than a mouse, began to run frantically around and around in the confines of his brain... which, he knew and could not face knowing, was all that was left to him. "You may go insane," Dobson said, his voice reduced to a thin whispering. "But I guess in some senses you've always been insane. Borderline psychopathic, incapable of drawing a rational conclusion from what you were told, incapable of empathizing to the point of taking someone else's word. I guess we have to be grateful that people like you still turn up occasionally -- it's our greatest strength as a race that we can build on our own weaknesses..." he paused. tt'There was almost nothing left of you, Hal, but you should have known from what I told you when I called at your apartment that you were a rarity, too rare to waste. We're compelled to be strictly honest; there are unpleasant tasks to undertake, and we never hide the fact. You elected yourself for one of them, in full possession of all the information which would have enabled you to back out if you'd cared to. But you didn't. You went right ahead. You spent credits founded on other people's efforts until the free choices open to you as repayment dwindled to a single possibility. "So here I am with the task of telling you, after you made the mistake of thinking you could welsh on your debt." Dobson sighed heavily. "We have to go to the stars, Hal. Creeping outward. As I told you, it's forced on us because we have so much energy to absorb, so much frantic creativity, so much skill and impatience. One day we'll go at the speed of light, freely and easily, but before that epoch arrives there must be scouts, explorers, pathfinders... You, Hal. You're going to Rigel, as the commander, and the crew, of a slow, slow rocketship, and the round trip is going to last just about three hundred years." His iob was to make decisions for his people And these terrifying Earth creatures did it fhemselvesl 'lhe Decision Maker swam leisurely just beneath the surface, listening to the vast pulsebeat that was the life of his people. It had been some time since he had eaten last and his eyes, obedient to that primal command, were alert for prey; but hunting did not interfere with the more mental functions which occupied the group part of his mind. He angled to the surface for air, glancing briefly at the human's Gathering-Place while his head was above water. The round gray buildings squatted like overlarge toadstools on the rocky shore a hundred body-lengths away, dimly seen through the snow that a driving wind had brought down off the mountains. As he dipped beneath the surface he caught a glimpse of something dark and sleek to his left and turned that way. The fi.sh saw him and tried, too late, to flee. He bit off its head while still in motion, swallowed it, then seized the body in his webbed fingers and disposed of it in two bites. The fish-which-flys comes, Decision Maker, came a strong projection from the south. It was a composite voice made by many individuals, and accompanying it was a clear image of a small winged ship. He swam to the surface and turned his eyes to the southern sky. The ship itself was too small to be visible, but he located it by the brightness of its flaring retrorockets. Then the fires winked out as it sank below the horizon. He called for strength from all people in his immediate area, received it, and projected. He found the ship immediately, now moving swiftly toward him. And yes, the human's Decision Maker was inside. tif've put us in a polar orbit, Conscience Odegaard," said the shuttle pilot to his only passenger. "Ground Control says the blow-storm should clear up by the time we make a round. I'll de-polarize the floor viewplate and let you look Sister over direct while we wait." He touched a control and the floor between their seats grew milky, then transparent. The harsh, xanthic light of Capella G flooded in. Below them, stretching endlessly to the horizons, was mile after mile of deep blue water. The pilot made a few final adjustments on the attitude gyros, then relaxed and said, "Atlantis is on the other side, and we'll pass over the station in a minute." Allan Odegaard stared with weary disinterest at the watery landscape. They were moving toward the planet's northern pole, and the edge of the North polar continent soon came in sight. He saw a narrow ledge of ice hugging a low and rocky shore. "The station's under those," said the pilot, pointing. Allan gazed where the finger indicated, but saw only the whitetinged clouds of the blowstorm. As they moved inland the clouds fell behind, and he saw great mountains rearing craggy heads in an immense annular formation, the dominant feature of the continent. A thin sheet of ice covered most of the lower land between the peaks, sparkling and glittering in the sunlight. Like a rather flat diamond in a Tiffany setting, Allan thought. Then they were over the sea once more. "There's the first peaks of Atlantis," said the pilot, pointing again, and Allan saw three small islands floating like green jewels on the blue water, the last two curving sharply avay to the left. Then the view was monotonous until they reached the southern polar continent, where the mountains seemed taller and the icecap even thinner. Allan sat back and relaxed, knowing he had seen the planet's entire land area, Sister, or Capella G Eight as it was more properly known, was visually less interesting than most, and nowadays even the best bored him. He had been too long away from home. After this assignment he was going to insist on returning to Earth, if only for a vacation. A Practical Philosopher could not afford to lose contact with the people he represented. The pilot was good, the touchdown scarcely jarring the little shuttle. A big, smiling man in cold weather clothes met Allan at the ship's base and helped him loosen his helmet. The fresh air was so cold he almost strangled on his first breath. "I'm Station Manager Zip Murdock, Conscience Odegaard," said the big man in a hearty voice. "And this is Phyllis Roen, our biologist." The tiny woman by the big man's side said, "I'm afraid I'm responsible for getting you here. Conscience Odegaard. Zip and the others don't feel a question even exists." T urdock glanced up at the cargo hatch, where the pilot was already rigging the small crane. "They don't need us for the unloading. Let's get inside and get you settled, and then Phyllis can bring you up to date on our problem -- if we have one." The sun had moved behind a high cirque in the west, and deep shadows were creeping across the field. Allan started with them toward the foamfab buildings, which huddled at the base of a rocky ridge two-hundred yards inland. From the ridge to the sea the ground had been cleared of loose rock, the debris forming two long piles of heaped boulders. Half of the cleared area nearest the beach was used for a landing field. They had taken only a few steps wbTi there was a loud yell erf warning behind them. Allan turned, to see that the scene had suddenly and dramatically changed. From behind the rock walls near the water, and from the sea itself, fist-sized rocks were appearing and flying toward the Earthmen. The unloading crew was scrambling for shelter, yelling wildly and drawing their laser guns. "It's the seals!" said Phyllis, and there was fear in her voice. Murdock had already drawn a laser pistol, its dark red jewel glinting in the fading light. There were no attackers in sight, just the rocks appearing from nowhere and arcing toward them. After a moment Murdock, in apparent frustration, fired toward a cluster of rocks near at hand. The hit boulder sparkled briefly, absorbing the heat but not all the light. Other beams began to flash as the unloading crew got into action. The little landing area became a weird tangle of multicolored lights, shifting shadows and coruscating rocks. The net effect was to provide a flickering but adequate illumination. Allan saw his first seal clearly as it left the shelter of the rocks and ran for the water, dragging a wounded comrade. They were tiny creatures, only half his height, and they moved with an odd, stiff-jointed swing from one leg to the other that looked awkward but was marvelously fast. Murdock saw them also and lifted his gun, but the beam hissed through the air where they had been as they dove together into the sea. And abruptly the creatures were gone. It was quiet again and the darkness was creeping swiftly over the narrow beach. "The little devils are getting bolder," said Murdock, bolstering his gun. "That's the first daylight attack on dry land." Allan stooped and picked up one of the stones which had just been flung at them. It was apparently obsidian, and had been hand-chipped until it had several sharp edges, each capable of penetrating a spacesuit. Primitive -- but deadly. "How did they propel them so far?" he asked Phyllis, but before riie could answer an excited voice called, "Miss Roen! Miss Roen, I've found a dead one in the rocks! Do smu want the body?" Allan saw the small woman visibly hesitate before she called back, "Yes, please. Take it into the lab." "I'd better stay here a moment and assess the damage," said Murdock, moving toward a man who was lying on the ground holding a bloody arm. no "If you'll go with Phyllis, Conscience Odegaard..." A s they approached the buildings Allan saw two sentries standing on rocky eminences, where they could observe the entire area. Large floodlights brightly illuminated the ground around the buildings. Evidently these civilians had learned to take some rather military precautions on Capella G Eight. There was no airlock, but the station personnel had built an anteroom where both spacesuits and cold weatlie gear were hung. Allan shed his suit with thanksgiving, and turned to find Phyllis Roen already out of her heavy clothes and waiting for him. The tiny woman was obviously Eurasian, with very black hair streaked with gray and features which were delicate without being pretty. He estimated her age at around thirty-five. She still looked very good to him, and this was another indication that he had been too long away from Earth. "Do you like what you see. Conscience Odegaard ?" Phyllis asked, and though she was smiling there was an edge in her voice. He realized he had been staring. "I'm sorry," he said quickly. "And please, call me Allan." He paused, not wanting to explain that 'Conscience' was a popular term rather than an actual title, and he had grown very tired of hearing it. A doctorate in philosophy was the highest academic achievement on his record, but to qualify as a Practical Philosopher master's degrees were required in political science, alien psychology, sociology and biology. The public, when it learned of the unique responsibilities of the Practical Philosophers, had sviftly christened them the 'Consciences of Mankind', and the name had stuck. Mankind needed a conscience, these days. His swiftly expanding exploration and colonization of the galaxy was bringing him into contact with dozens of completely new lifeforms, and seemingly limitless variations of those already familiar. Time and again the question had arisen of whether alien creatures on habitable worlds were animals or intelligent beings, and some wrong decisions had been made before the P.P. corp was established. The exhaustive academic routine deterred all but the most hardy, and there were less than a dozen 'Consciences' to date, but they had brought the pro'olem somewhat under control. At least romantic Space Service captains were no longer declaring a planet unfit for colonization because its overlarge ants had unusually well-developed instinctual patterns. This time her smile was more sincere. "All right, Allan, and the same. Now if you'll come with me I'll take you on the penny tour, and after dinner we'll have a look at the dead seal." II "Yhe Decision Maker's body had relaxed into the state of lazy somnolence which was the nearest his kind approached sleep, but his group mind was still active. As he moved automatically toward the dark surface for air he turned the matter of his opposite among the humans, and finally concluded that there were too many unknowns at present. He was unable to perform his function. He could, and did, reach one conclusion, and communicated it to those individuals whose added consciousness within his mind enabled him to be a Decision Maker. It was that the people would make no further attacks at present. The next move would be left to the humans. At dinner Allan met about half the station's complement of forty scientists, and discovered there was a general air of cheerful optimism prevalent. On some tiny stations on bitterly hostile worlds he had seen isolation and confinement sour personal relations until the whole crew was ready tc commit murder. He was surprised, as Phyllis kept rattling off names and professions, to find meteorologists, geologists and glacialists dominating the group. Usually it was chemists, biologists, and the new 'Environmental Adjustors'. Zip Murdock did not appear for dinner. Apparently he and the unloading crew were still busy outside. The departing thunder of the shuttle's rockets penetrated the aerated walls as Phyllis led Allan into the lab. The seal was lying on a table in the cold room, an area ventilated to outside atmosphere. Phyllis produced light but warm clothing for them and they went inside. Allan looked down at the prone form on the table, the sleek skin marred by a deep-burned hole in the neck. It was the head that gave the first strong impression of seal. The face had a black, square-cut nose, long whiskers, a rounded ridge of forehead rising abruptly above the muzzle; but the body ruined the illusion. The lower abdomen split into two short legs, each ending in a large flat pad. The upper members, though equally short, had a jointed section, and the ends terminated in long ridged fingers of cartilage, with a thin membrane between. Allan ran trained fingers over the musculature of a leg. The large muscles on the front and back were equal in size, a wonderful arrangement for swimming but somewhat awkward for walking. Yet he had seen two of them actually running when they retreated after that brief attack on the landing field. He asked Phyllis how they did it. She grinned, an impish grimace on her small face. "They fool you, Allan. A bit more adaptable than they look Watch." She lifted one pad clear of the table, held the leg with her other hand and slowly forced the pad to move. It revolved until it was perpendicular to the body, and he saw that it was set in a very flexible bone socket. She dropped the leg, rolled the creature on its side and twisted the other pad in the opposite direction. It also moved to the perpendicular. "One pad before, one behind. A very stable arrangement," said Phyllis. "It gets around with relative ease on land, even though it looks awkward to us, and you saw how they threw stones with those arms." "Not with the arms. Look what they found with this fellow." Allan stepped to another bench, picked up a long flat strip of hide she had not noticed, and folded the ends together. A wide section in the center formed a pouch. "A sling! Of all weapons." There was a touch of awe in Phyllis' voice. "Well, this should convince Zip, if he still needs convincing!" "That the seals are intelligent? I doubt it. Animals have used tools before." "Yes, but -- they didn't have these earlier, you see. They live an almost entirely aquatic existence, and the only artifacts we've seen have been sharpened basalt spiears. This is a dry land weapon. They just invented it, to use in fighting us." "That's interesting, but still no proof. This continent you're trying to raise has been dry land several times, I understand. Quite possibly these creatures have used the sling in the past and retained an instinct of how to build it." "A far more sensible explanation than intelligence," said a new voice.  llan turned to see Murdock entering the cold room from outside. The big man stamped some clinging snow off his feet and walked to the table. "H-mm-m, a nice fat one. Let's have him for dinner tomorrow, Cissy." "Zip! Please, I have a hard enough time living with the memory that we did eat a few!" "And they were a little fishy tasting, but not bad," said Murdock cheerfully. "Beats the concentrates every time. Look, I've got to change and go eat. Don't let this dizzy female fill your head full of nonsense. Conscience Odegaard." "I do not form premature conclusions," said Allan carefully. Murdock, and most of the scientists here, were university employees, the result of a steadily increasing trend for large universities to contract colonization evaluations. They had almost edged out the competing private companies, and the government had long ago settled for supervision of the contracts. These people had a strong vested interest in seeing that his decision went against the seals. When intelligence was established it was standard policy to abandon the planet to its native owners. "Fine. Cissy is unabashedly prejudiced on the question. I'll see you later in the evening, then." As the big man closed the door behind him Allan turned to the woman and asked, "Even in an unmilitary organization such as this, isn't that manner of speaking to you a little familiar?" She gave him a cool glance. "Perhaps, but that's because he feels familiar. We've entered into a trial marriage contract, and plan on full matrimony when we get back to Earth." "Oh, I see. That's odd, I wouldn't have thought you compatible types." She shrugged. "Who sa#rs we are? Perhaps it's just sex drive and propinquity on both sides. But in any case we're living together, and were perfectly happy until we started quarreling about the seals. I had to go over his head to get you in here, and he's going to be a long time forgiving me for that." Allan found himself wishing heartily he had not ventured into such personal ground. It was presumptions of him, and her answer had brought back his own deep-seated loneliness, twisting the knife of bitterness again. Kay had quickly divorced him when he had annovmced he was going into space; there would be no 'widow's wait' for her. She had married again before he finished his final studies and left Earth, and when he visited his children his little daughter was already calling another man father. The life of a regular spaceman was bad enough, but at least he returned to Earth an average of once every two years. Allan had not been home in eight. Planet after planet raised the unique problem which called for a P.P.'s special authority, and die swiftiy spreading network of exploration brought in new ones faster than decisions could be made. Unless he rebelled he might spend the rest of his days hopping from world to world, with never a life of his own.  llan beat a hasty retreat. "I'd like to see your notes, if you've already performed a dissection," he said, turning toward the door. "Tomorrow I'll run one on this chap myself." "Of course," said Phyllis, reverting to business as easily as he. "I ran several, and I've never seen a body better adapted for both swimming and walking. But the brain is -- very odd. You'll have to see it for yourself." She escorted him to his cubicle, then left with word that she would see him later in the lounge. He found his luggage stacked on the bunk, and an hour later, showered, depilated and dressed in clean clothes, he headed for the lounge. Most of the station's off-duty personnel were there, including Murdock. "Come sit by me, Allan," the big man called. "I'll split my shaker with you." Murdock was drinking maquella, a mildly intoxicating beverage from Centaurus Four that had no after effects. Allan accepted a glass and sat down. "What do you think of our operation so far?" asked Murdock pleasantly. "I hardly know enough about it to think at all. Can you give me a general run-down on your plans? I was amazed to find Phyllis the only biologist here, and this is the first time I've seen an evaluation team with a high percentage of glacialists." "He can talk about it all night," said Phyllis, who was sitting on Murdock's other side. "But the basic fact is that Sister is so nearly Earth-type that chemists and biologists aren't really needed. The only genuine problem is raising Atlantis, and the general opinion is that this can be accomplished by a slight change in the weather." "Yes, all it requires is a new ke age," said Murdock with a chuckle. "But to give you some background -- the median temperature on Sister is somewhat higher than humans prefer, and the open land area almost nonexistent Offhand it looks very unpromising. But this planet has a very fortunate peculiarity. All three major land masses, the two poles and Atlantis, have the same distinguishing feature, a great circle of volcanic mountains surrounding a lower inland area. Atlantis is the largest and lowest of the three, and almost entirely under water. We propose, not to raise the continent, but to lower the ocean level. "The means of accomplishing this is relatively simple. Sister, despite the high concentration of water vapor in the air, has a low precipitation rate. The atmosphere is exceptionally clean due to the tiny exposed land surface and low volcanic activity, and there is very little dust to serve as sublimation nuclei for raindrops. Precip is almost entirely dependent on giant condensation nuclei, and that too is small because the oceans have a low salinity rate and there is very little sodium chloride in the air. Briefly, we propose to stimulate the precip rate by blowing up the smallest of the four moons, in such a fashion that most of the material turns to dust. We will slow it below orbital speed with the explosions, and create a rain of dust into the upper atmosphere which will continue for many years. Precip will rise to several thousand percent of normal. Over both polar regions this will come down as snow, and the rapid accumulation in the two enclosed continents will swell the existing icefields until a sizable percentage of the planet's water is locked up in ice. The world ocean level will drop, we estimate slightly over three-hundred feet, and that will bring all the ring of mountains and about half the interior of Atlantis above the surface. In addition, the temperature will drop to bearable limits. And then you can send in the colonists." "It sounds almost too simple, ' said Allan wonderingly. Ct'"That's an explanation in very broad terms. There are a few relevant details to be worked out, such as the large sunmirrors we'll have to post above each pole, to artificially stimulate the firm fields and turn snow to ice by continuous melting and refreezing, the four mirrors we plan to place above what will be the largest lakes on the continent, both to help dry them up and stimulate the precip rate, the river shaping that will have to be done when the dropping ocean level starts them flowing, and a few thousand smaller details, some of which we can't even imagine yet. This will be the first attempt to terraform an entire planet by weather control. But if plans work out, within a hundred years nine-tenths of Atlantis will be growing grass, and that's a land area of almost farming activities of the colonists should keep the dust level high and make the new precip rate self-perpetuating." "It's a big undertaking, but everyone thinks it can be done," said Phyllis earnestly. "When you compare that much surface to those tiny areas on some of the new planets, where every square foot of soil has to be treated and re-treated before it will take Earth plants, you can begin to see what a wonderful opportunity this is." "Yes, we've taken at least two thousand cores out of the higher areas in Atlantis," resumed Murdock. "They show it's been raised and inundated three times within the past hundred thousand years, obviously a result of volcanic activity causing a temporary increase in the dust level. Plant growth was extensive each time the water receded, and we have a fairly thick layer of humus-rich soil on which to plan an economy. The sea has both animal and plant life in great quantities, including many species, like the seals, which can live on either land or water. I think Sister, within two hundred years, can support a hundred"Weather control is still not an exact science, even on Earth. Can you really be this sure of how your dust and mirrors will affect this planet?" "No, but we're certain enough to recommend going ahead witti it once we've finished our current job of assessing the icecarrying capacity of this pole. After all, there's no intelligent life to be harmed if we blunder." Phyllis glared angrily at Murdock, but did not answer the implied derision. Most of the people in the lounge had been drifting out as they talked, suppressing yawns. The tiny Eurasian rose, said goodnight to Allan, and left also. "I'm prepared to offer you any assistance within my power, Allan," said Murdock rising. "Just let me know what you need." "Thanks. I'll probably call on you. Phyllis and I are going to dissect that seal in the morning and see what we can learn." They learned very little Phyllis had not already known. Allan pushed back from the table after four hours of intense work, and turned off the recorder into which he had been making a running commentary. The seal was basically a variation of its distant cousins on Earth. There was nothing of unusual interest about its bodily processes, with the exception of that baffling brain. The pan was small, the cranium narrow, the actual size less than a quarter that of a human. But it was like nothing he had ever seen. They washed up and went to lunch. Phyllis had been a comand the notes she had taKen on what little she had observed of the seal's behavior were no help. Her belief that the creatures were intelligent was apparently based on woman's intuition rather than accumulated dat"I think we've learned aS much as we can from a dead specjimen," he said after the meal. "What we need is a live seal. How do we go about getting one?" "That's a tough questionThey carry away their wounded after an attack, and it's almost impossible to Catch them in the water. Several of the men tried, when we were -- " she made a rnoue of distaste " -- eating them." "I'll discuss it with Murdock tonight," said Allan. T should be the one! th Deci sion Maker projected into the night, his individuality f?r once overriding the group consciousness and speaking cleatlyMine is the risk, let mine be the body! . but the soft, insistent voices of the individuals comprising the race memory cried No! No! it may not be! No danger to the Decision Maker. No danger. No danger... and he yielded, letting the desire to offer himself for the trap the humanS were setting fade from his mind. With its passing came the need for decisions. The humans were establishing a work party near the edge of the water, the work to continue after dark in hopes of luring the seals into an attack. Men with stun-guns were hidden throughout the rocks, and three large lights had been concealed at high points overlooking the area. The seals movements must be planned to insure that the humans captured only the one individual the group selected. Also, the attack must look real, must seem to involve a large party while actually exposing the smallest possible number to danger. The word 'Tactics' appeared in his mind, and almost immediately there was an answering pulse. One of the new memory carriers, containing only the human knowledge... He scanned the word and its associated meanings, leaped to three other memorybank units checking out inferences and related data, and had his plan. One of the humans had been an ardent follower of a game played on Earth, one which involved deceptive movement of bodies, concerted displays of an object called a ball to a specified section of the playing area... He formulated the necessary details, and swiftly communicated them to the selected units of the people. Ill A llan crouched low in the rocks and watched the water. The two larger moons were passing slowly through the clear sky and the beach was well-lighted. He turned away a second to rub his eyes, and when he looked again the beach was swarming with short figures. It was almost as if he had signalled them to attack by looking away. The seals came running upright out of the water and scurried behind the two walls of rock, moving stiff-legged but swiftly across the open area. From his vantage point Allan could see the leaders starting to twirl their slings. He drew his laser pistol and sent a red beam flaring into the sky. Instantly the searchlights came on, brightly illuminating the areas behind the rocks where the seals were gathering. The work gang dropped their tools and drew stun-guns, and the men hidden in the rocks rose to their feet, searching for targets. The abortive attack stalled. The seals broke for the sea, fleeing what was obviously a trap. Allan saw the hurrying line of sleek forms plunging into the water, and rubbed his eyes. He would have sworn there were many more of them than now seemed visible. "Got one!" came an exultant yell, and "Me too!" said another voice. But Allan's attention was abruptly distracted. A seal popped into view less than twenty feet away, twirling a sling and looking directly at him. He hastily drew his stun-gun, fired and missed, cursed himself for a bungling professor who belonged in a classroom, fired again, and saw the small figure drop. The sharpedged missile clattered to the rock at his feet. The floodlights abruptly went out. There were wild yells as the humans, their eyes slow to adjust back to moonlight, found themselves blinded. Allan groped his way to the seal he had shot and crouched over the body. They should have gotten several prisoners, but remembering the creatures' habit of carrying off their wounded he was taking no chances. After a moment someone found the outlet where the power cable had been disconnected, and the lights came back on. The noises of fighting had died away in the darkness, and now Allan saw there were no attackers in sight. "Hey! My seal's gone!" called the first man who had claimed a hit, as though he could hardly believe it. "Mine too!" said another voice, and other men began to climb among the rocks, looking for seals they had been certain they saw fall. When the confusion subsided Allan discovered they had exactly one captive . His. nphe small creature in the cage  twitched its long whiskers, stirred, and after a moment raised its head. The eyelids moved, and Allan found himself staring into a slightly protuberant pair of golden eyes. The thick black lips opened as the seal gave an almost human yawn, showing the long incisors of a carnivore's dentition. The mouth closed with an audible click of teeth, and it moved to the bars separating them. "At close range it even looks intelligent," said Phyllis softly, and the captive turned the golden eyes on her. They were alone in the cold room. I am not intelligent as you humans use the term, said a clear, cold voice in both their minds, in perfect World English. As a separate entity I exist as an animal, directed primarily by inherited instincts. But I am a member of a mentally interlocked race, and the combined minds which merge in my brain possess the quality of intelligence. The two humans turned toward each other simultaneously, and each saw that the other had received the message. There was a brief silence while the stunning implications sank in, and then Phyllis opened her rosebud mouth in a yell of high glee. "I told him! Oh, the thick-headed oaf, I told him, I told him!" Her enthusiasm was contagious, but Allan forced himself to be calm. A sense of steadily mounting excitement was building up and his breath was ragged -- these unexpected discoveries were one of the rewarding parts of his job -- but this was no time to become emotional. There was an odd quality to the mental voice. It gave a strong impression of a group speaking in chorus, but with the voice of this individual dominating the rest. "How may I best communicate with you?" he asked aloud. As you are now doing. Your immediate thoughts are unclear when you do not vocalize. "Then first," his mind shifted into high gear, many events of the past few hours clicking together into a coherent pattern, "first I want to know why you only pretended to attack the work party and deliberately let us capture you." Because we wish to establish face-to-face communication. It is our understanding that you will decide whether these humans now here will leave, or stay and be joined by many more. "That is my responsibility, yes. But why are you interested in my decision?" There was a brief silence. Allan felt Phyllis' hand clinging tightly to his arm, and he stared into the unblinking golden eyes, waiting. The creature finally projected, It would be best if you would accompany this unit to a Gathering-Place. I am only a messenger. The Decision Maker wishes to meet you face-to-face, in the presence of a complete memory. Allan turned to look at Phyllis. She was staring at him, wideeyed. Her expression asked. Trap? He shook his head, turned back to the seal. It had closed its mouth, and the heavy lips hid the sharp teeth. For the first time he saw how the large eyes, the downward curve of the mouth, the jutting whiskers, gave the seal a tragic-comic look, like the sad clowns of an ancient circus. "I will go with you," he said aloud. t#''our safety while you are here is my responsibility!" said Murdock angrily. "I couldn't possibly permit it!" "You have no way of preventing me." Allan made a strong effort and kept his voice down. Despite the man's bluff friendliness he had not liked Murdock from the first, and this unexpected opposition was too ill-timed to be anything but deliberate obstructionism. "I have the authority to take command of this, or any other civilian-operated station, and I will summarily remove you as manager if that becomes necessary." Murdock jumped to his feet, stood towering over the smaller man. His face was a fiery red, his big hands clenched into fists. Allan found himself wondering if Murdock would actually be foolish enough to hit him. "Rerrioving me may not be as easy as you seem to think!" the big man bellowed. They were alone in his private offce, and the sound was almost deafening. "Don't be childish. The station personnel are thoroughly familiar with the authority of a Practical Philosopher. They aren't going to risk a prison sentence by supporting you." "You talk pretty rough for such a small man!" "Please. Will you simply supply me with the needed equipment without further argument?" Murdock supplied it. An hour after daybreak Allan and the seal were swimming through the blue water, about twenty feet below the surface, heading northwest along the ice shelf. The station's standard underwater gear was a spacesuit with a ducted propeller mounted on the back, with a simple variable speed control installed between the first two fingers of the right hand. At maximum he could move less than ten miles an hour, and keeping his head tilted back for vision and his arms rigidly ahead for guidance was tiring. Surrounding them, but keeping at a respectful distance, were fighting seals, all carrying basalt spears. Phyllis had assured him she had seen a team of seals kill the largest fish in this freshwater ocean with those sharpened rocks. It was another long and weary hour before his escort projected. Move toward the ice and descend slightly. Slow your speed. He obeyed, and after a moment he saw a dark shadow in the white wall of ice, a shadow that swiftly grew larger. He angled slowly toward it and it became a jagged tunnel. The seal moved ahead to guide him. After a few yards the roof began to recede and he angled upward; he rose until he broke the surface, to find himself in a scene of strange but compelling beauty. It was a large grotto in the ice, at the head of a glacier that had reached the shore and lost its momentum. It had calved in a peculiar way, leaving this great hollow opening, and the sides had grown together again at the top. The ceiling was thin, sunlight pouring in through several long cracks where the joint was not perfect. The yellow beams struck one ice wall and rebounded in glittering fantasms of color, springing from surface to surface in a deceptive brightness that concealed more than it revealed. The massive walls were rough and jagged, with many sharp protruding edges. It was a fairy palace of crystal and glass, of reflected light and softened shadow, and Allan Odegaard thought it the most beautiful spot he had ever seen. Lying on the little beach and watching him with unblinking attention were about thirty adult seals. As he waded out of the water Allan saw that they formed a semi-circle, and at its center was the one who could only be the Decision Maker. IV '"T'he two Decision Makers faced each other, the golden eyes of the seal meeting and matching the brown eyes of the small Earthman. Allan lowered his gaze to check his environmental indicator, then undid his helmet. The air had a slightly fishy smell, but was crisp and cold. We welcome you to this Gathering-Place, came a projection, strong and commanding, and again it was compounded of many minds, though the overriding personality was that of the Decision Maker. We have brought you here to prove that within the meaning of your terms defining 'race' and 'intelligenf we are an intelligent race. We want you to declare this planet unlawfully occupied by Earthmen, and order those present to leave and all others to stay away. "I have no choice but to grant that as a race you are intelligent," said Allan slowly. "But if this mental ability is achieved by grouping minds, and as individuals you are something much less than the unified whole, then you are a unique lifeform and will require further study. But for now I would like to know why you want us to leave the planet." We know what the other Earthmen, those who understand the ways of wind, water and ice, seek to do here. Three times from the year our racial memory came into being the ice has grown, the sea lowered, the area you call Atlantis become half land and half water, the land green with growing things. Three times within memory our people have moved in great numbers onto the land, only to be driven back into the sea when the ice melted once more. We have confirmed, from knowledge found in the minds of Earthmen, what we already felt to be true, that we as a race cannot progress until we have freed ourselves of the environment of the sea. In another eight thousand of our seasons the ice will begin to form, as it has before. We will move onto the land, as we have before. But this time we will apply what we have taken from the minds of your companions and stored in our memory; we shall master the physical sciences, develop the necessary technology, learn to control the weather as you do. There will be no more flooding of the land. Listening to the calm, relentless way the words formed themselves and beat slowly through the neural passages of his brain Allan accepted the fact these people could do exactly what they said. "You have taken all the knowledge of all the humans here and stored it in your 'racial memory'?" All except yourself. Yours we will have in a few more nights. "Since you can read my mind you know that I have a difficult decision to make. It would help me if I knew what your 'racial memory' is, and how it works." I would also like to know your goals as a race once you are on the land, and how you plan to achieve them." 'T'hose questions are easily answered. Our group memory is an accumulated mass of knowledge which is impressed on the memory area of young individuals at birth, at least three such young ones for each memory segment. We are a short-lived race, dying of natural causes after eight of our years. As each individual who carries a share of the memory feels death approaching he transfers his part to a newly born child, and thus the knowledge is transmitted from generation to generation, forever. As for our aims, they are similar to your own. We have achieved -- there was a brief pause -- economic plenty. We have none of the conflicts between individuals or groups of individuals which characterize your society. But this is not enough. We seek to improve the life of the individual within the race, and this entails increasing the natural lifespan, eliminating enemies, perfecting a science of medicine -- a concept new to us -- and achieving the ability to enjoy pleasure, which we now know to be lacking in our lives. All this we can accomplish by means of the knowledge now stored in our memory, once the land is again ours. And the Earthman has corrupted another innocent race, thought Allan with wry bitterness. We can read your thoughts when you project that strongly. You define 'corruption' as increased knowledge of the choices open to an intelligent being, and an inclination to make those choices which lead toward greater pleasure in life. Why do you consider this a retrogressive quality? "I'm afraid it would be too complicated to explain, and perhaps I don't fully understand myself," said Allan grimly. "For now it's enough to know I must make a decision which will vitally affect your future, and I freely admit I'm going to find it hard to do." Since you state we qualify as an intelligent race your path should be clear. If you are now ready another unit will guide you back to your base. When you have made your decision speak it aloud, and we will hear. Bear in mind that if you decide to stay we will harass and fight you in every manner within our power. Allan slowly replaced his helmet and turned toward the water. He felt like a man who has eaten too large a meal and wants nothing more than to crawl into a corner and estivate while it digests. But his meal had been mental, and he might be a long time in torpor before he fully understood all that he had learned. The trip back was uneventful, and by noon he found himself in Murdock's office, with only Phyllis and the base manager present. He gave them a brief report, and watched the incredulous expression form on Murdock's face. Phyllis, too, seemed a little stunned. "Do I understand you have definitely decided an individual seal is not intelligent?" asked Murdock when he regained his composure. "I've made no decision. This ability to group minds is new to us, and requires study." "Because their group intelligence is a unique phenomena is no reason to consider the individuals within the group as weak," said Phyllis heatedly. "I'll probably want to talk to you again later," Murdock's voice was carefully expressionless. "In the meantime why don't you get a bite of lunch. Phyllis, can you stay a moment?"  llan took the implied dismissal at face value and rose. He was hungry, but when he sat down to eat the concentrates seemed curiously tasteless. He kept thinking of the refreshing coolness of the air in the grotto, of the beauty of the sun on the sparkling ice, the strange and ancient wisdom he had found in a group of seals. How odd, that as a race they had achieved the goals that had dominated the thinking of Earth's best philosophers for thousands of years, and then had formed the conviction that the need of the individual were as important as those of the race. There were still social planners on Earth who were unable to think of people in any terms except 'groups' and 'masses'. After lunch he put on cold weather gear and went outside. He walked the beaches all afternoon, hating his responsibility and the necessity for it. When he returned to the station at dusk his thinking had degenerated to vagrant thoughts; loose fragments, impressions and partial memories swirled through his mind... we have achieved economic plenty, but this is not enough... corruption is increased knowledge of the choices open to an intelligent being... we will harass and fight you in every manner within our power... The memory of blood oozing from the bitten body of a fish before the seal gulped it down without chewing, the sadclown faces, the overwhelming inclination to think of them as lovable pets... What would it be like, to share your tholights, emotions and desires with your fellows, to form a composite being greater than the sum of its parts? There was a clear, reasoning power in the Decision Maker, an intellect of great strength. When he stepped inside the door the p.a. was calling his name. He walked to Murdock's office as requested. "Sit down, Allan." The bluff heartiness, the easy, friendly attitude had been discarded, as though the big man knew they no longer served a purpose. His voice was brisk and impersonal. "I'm going to give you some information about Sister you won't find in the regular reports. All personnel who are aware of it have been sworn to strict secrecy. Not that that's necessary in your case, of course." "Thanks," said Allan stiffly. "You are aware, I'm sjnre, that Earth's supply of uranium is almost exhausted. In the excitement over this new 'sunlight diffusion' method of power generation and propagation the public has tended to forget the thousands of other industrial and medical applications of atomic science. They think that virtually unlimited power, available anywhere at anytime, will solve all problems. Actually, the need for uranium grows every day, and it has proven hard to find in commercial quantities. Sister is a very rich planet. The cores we have taken from Atlantis show extensive deposits of uranite and davidite, as well as some pitchblende, carnotite and tobernite. The primary concentration of davidite is on a rather high plateau, one which wiU be above water in five years. I predict that within ten there will be a refining plant there, shipping ore to Earth. I can't over-emphasize how important this is." "That's interesting information, Zip, but I fail to see the direct connection. I'm sure you are aware economic considerations never play any part in a P.P.'s decision." "Oh, come off it! That garbage about being the 'conscience of Mankind' won't wash with me. When word of these deposits reaches certain ears on Earth they'll have your credentials withdrawn in a minute if you give us trouble." "Do you really think so?" asked Allan. His voice was soft, almost gentle. "I'm certain of it. Idealism has its uses, but it can't stand in the way of a genuine need." "Would this sudden disbelief in a P.P.'s authority be connected in any way with the royalties your university wiU lose if I rule against you?" Murdock's face flushed, and he rose to his feet. "Can't you understand that I'm thinking of the good of all mankind?" Allan sighed tiredly. "Perhaps you are. And the needs of all mankind influence me, in a way you might not understand. But you're a little late with your information. I've already made up my mind. And I'll require that underwater gear again in the morning." When he was standing in his own cubicle after dinner he spoke into the air; "You said that you could hear me. Acknowledge that you do." There was a sudden electric sense of awareness, as though someone had picked up a telephone and stood holding it without speaking. He waited, and after a moment the calm multiple voice asked. What is your wish? "I would like to speak to the Decision Maker again, in person. Would you send someone at daylight to take me to the GatheringPlace?" There was another brief silence, and he could almost hear the ether stirring with the hurried conference. Then the voice said. It shall be done. beautiful grotto seemed unchanged, except that there were several more of the spearcarrying warriors present. They did not trust him, which indicated that their mind-reading abilities were limited. He had prepared no treachery. The Decision Maker regarded him sadly from the center of his race's memory bank, the golden eyes unblinking. This time you have summoned us. Allan took a deep breath of the cold air and paced back and forth on the small beach as he spoke, not looking at the seals. "You said you had no concept until our arrival of the science of medicine. Do you understand the meaning of the term 'gamble'? Because I am gambling with your future, and I can't possibly know how it will turn out. Let me give you my reasons and then my decision, which I have already sent to Earth." The guards nearest him moved closer, their spears perceptibly rising. He sensed the air of menace in the room, and wondered if he had made a mistake in coming here in person. It would be strange to die in this ice palace, when he had many times felt himself to be in far greater danger and escaped alive. "If you are left alone it will be eight-thousand years before a seal again walks the land, but then it will be a safe and certain thing. If we occupy your planet and war comes, you will kill many Earthmen before you are finally hunted down and killed. But make no mistake about it, you will be exterminated. Man is a capable, ruthless, relentless foe, and if he sets out to destroy you he will succeed. Your cooked bodies will grace his table, and it will not matter that the brains he shatters contain a racial memory that reaches farther into the past than his own. "I cannot endure the thought that another thousand generations of your kind should follow the tortuous road of the sea, gaining nothing but the day's sustenance. Neither do I wish war between us. My decision has been to report that you are definitely an intelligent race... but that I recommend completing the terraforming operation and starting colonization." There was an instant stir among the seals, a silent shifting nearest him raised their spears and advanced, stood poised, ready to thrust him through. He glanced at the waiting warriors and back to the Decision Maker, and knew that his life hung on his next words. He had not known how they would react, and his meager knowledge of hive-minds did not justify guesses, but somehow he had not thought they'd take an immediate and personal revenge. "I am an Earthman," he said slowly and clearly. "Sometimes I have been proud of my people, and sometimes ashamed. But the gamble I am taking is based on a knowledge of them, of other races, of your own, that you cannot match even with your long memory. If the colonists will follow my recommendation -- cooperate with you, help you on land and be helped by you in the sea -- there is no reason the two races cannot progress together. Despite our past history I have enough faith in man to think he will fulfill his share of the bargain. Will you match my faith, and pledge your race to work with mine?" The Decision Maker faced him silently, and he felt a secret tug of knowing sympathy for an individual who must decide the course of his entire race. The silence stretched out; the guards standing by him did not lower their spears. The Earthman stood waiting for the word that would decide his personal fate. The decision that the two races CQuld work together had been reached by reasoning, the one to tell the seals in person by a sudden impulse. Now he would learn the truth Rare Old Periodicals for Your Collection A backward time machine: the actual newspapers Americans read a century and more ago. This is living history, the eyewitness accounts of great battles, the debates of famous figures. Not reproductions or facsimiles but the original newspapers themselves, suitable for framing or binding, almost mint condition except for slight age-darkening at the edges, many still uncut, shipped boxed and insured, postpaid. No duplicates. First order takes each item. # issues Boston Potriot; Saturday, Sept. #, #; Sat. June #, #; Wed., Apr, #, # Correspondence of late Pres. Adams. #. # issues Rhode Istand American  Providence Gozette, July, Aug.  Oct. # (various dates). #. # issues N. Y. Evening Post, March  July, #. #. Civil War issues N. Y. Daily Tribune, ##. # issues various dates. Fort Sumter doomed. Bombardment of Charlestown, Capture of Chesapeake, etc. Single copies # each (our choice), # copies # (our choice), all # copies, # (if no prior sale). # copies National Gazette (Philadelphia), Apr., Oct.  Dec. #, various dates. #. Send order to t. Pritchet, # Knollwood Rd., Eastchester, N.Y. Payment with order or will be sent C.O.D. for # deposit. From the collection of Robert M. Guinn. Authenticity guaranteed by Galaxy Publishing Corp. H was just an ordinary Tuesday night... rather slow, in facti A panhandler intercepted the young couple as they strolled down the night street. "Preserve us this night," he said as he touched his hat to them, "and could you good people advance me a thousand dollars to be about the recouping of my fortunes?" "I gave you a thousand last Friday," said the young man. "Indeed you did," the panhandler replied, "and I paid you back tenfold by messenger before midnight." "That's right, George, he did," said the young woman. "Give it to him dear. I believe he's a good sort." So the young man gave the panhandler a thousand dollars; and the panhandler touched his hat to them in thanks, and went on to the recouping of his fortunes. As he went into Money Market, the panhandler passed IIdefonsa Impala the most beautiful woman in the city. "Will you marry me this night, Ildy?" he asked cheerfully. "Oh, I don't believe so, Basil," she said. "I marry you pretty often, but tonight I don't seem to have any plans at all. You may make me a gift on your first or second, however. I always like that." But when they had parted she asked herself: "But whom will I marry tonight?" The panhandler was Basil Bagelbaker who would be the richest man in the world within an hour and a half. He would make and lose four fortunes within eight hours; and these not the little fortunes that ordinary men acquire, but titanic things.  Then the Abebaios block had ' ' been removed from human minds, people began to make decisions faster, and often better. It had been the mental stutter. When it was imderstood what it was, and that it had no useful function, it was removed by simple childhood metasurgery. Transportation and manufacturing had then become practically instantaneous. Things that had once taken months and years now took only minutes and hours. A person could have one or several pretty intricate careers within an eight hour period, Freddy Fixico had just invented a manus module. Freddy was a Nyctalopw, and the modules were characteristic of these people. The people had then divided themselves -- according to their natures and inclinations -- into the Auroreans, the Hemerobians, and the Nyctalops; or the Dawners who had their most active hours from # A.M. till Noon, the Day-Flies who otjtained from Noon to # P.M., and the Night-Seers whose civilization thrived from # P.M. to # A.M. The cultures, inventions, markets and activities of these three folk were a little different. As a Nyctalops, Freddy had just begun his working day at # P.M. on a slow Tuesday night. Freddy rented an office and had it furnished. This took one minute, negotiation, selection and installation being almost instantaneous. Then he invented the manus module; that took another minute. He then had it manufactured and marketed; in three minutes it was in the hands of key buyers. It caught on. It was an attractive module. The flow of orders began within thirty seconds. By ten minutes after eight every important person had one of the new manus modules, and the trend had been set. The module began to sell in the millions. It was one of the most interesting fads of the night, or at least the early part of the night. Manus modules had no practical function, no more than had Sameki verses. They were attractive, or a psychologically satisfying size and shape, and could be held in the hands, set on a table, or installed in a module niche of any wall. Naturally Freduy became very rich. Ildefonsa Impala the most beautiful woman in the city was always interested in newly rich men. She came to see Freddy about eight-thirty. People made up their minds fast, and Ildefonsa had hers made up when she came. Freddy made his own up quickly and divorced Judy Fixico in Small Claims Court. Freddy and Ildefonsa went honeymooning to Paraiso Dorado, a resort. I t was wonderful. All of Ildy's marriages were. There was the wonderful floodlighted scenery. The recirculated water of the famous falls was tinted gold;' the immediate rocks had been done by Rambles; and the hills had been contoured by Spall. The beach was a perfect copy of that at Merevale, and the popular drink that first part of the night was blue absinthe. But scenery -- whether seen for the first time or revisited after an interval -- is striking for the sudden intense view of it. It is not meant to be lingered over. Food, selected and prepared instantly, is eaten with swift enjoyment: and blue absinthe lasts no longer than its own novelty. Loving, for Ildefonsa and her paramours, was quick and consuming: and repetition would have been pointless to her. Besides Ildefonsa and Freddy had taken only the one hour luxury honeymoon. Freddy wished to continue the relationship, but Ildefonsa glanced at a trend indicator. The manus module would hold its popularity for only the first third of the night. Already it had been discarded by people who mattered. And Freddy Fixico was not one of the regular successes. He enjoyed a full career only about one night a week. They were back in the city and divorced in Small Claims Court by nine thirty-five. The stock of manus modules was remaindered, and the last of it would be disposed to bargain hunters among the Dawners who will buy anything. "Whom shall I marry next?" Ildefonsa asked herself. "It looks like a slow night." "Bagelbaker is buying," ran the word through Money Market, but Bagelbaker was selling again before the word had made its rounds. Basil Bagelbaker enjoyed making money, and it was a pleasure to watch him work as he dominated the floor of the Market and assembled runners and a competent staff out of the corner of his mouth. Helpers stripped the panhandler rags off him and wrapped him in a tycoon toga. He sent one runner to pay back twentyfold the young couple who had advanced him a thousand dollars. He sent another with a more substantial gift to Ildefonsa Impala, for Basil cherished their relationship. Basil acquired title to the Trend Indication Complex and had certain falsifications .set into it. He caused to collapse certain industrial empires that had grown up within the last two hours, and made a good thing of recombining their wreckage. He had been the richest man in the world for some minutes now. He became so money-heavy that he could not maneuver with the agility he had shown an hour before. He became a great fat buck, and the pack of expert wolves circled him to bring him down. Very soon he would lose that first fortune of the evening. The secret of Basil Bagelbaker is that he enjoyed losing money spectacularly after he was full of it to the bursting point. A thoughtful man named Maxwell Mouser had just produced a work of actinic philosophy. It took him seven minutes to write it. To write works of philo.sophy one used the flexible outlines and the idea indexes; one set the activator for such a wordage in each sub-section; an adept would use the paradox feed-in, and the striking analogy blender; one calibrated the particular-slant and the personality-signature. It had to come out a good work, for excellence had become the automatic minimum for such productions. "I will scatter a few nuts on the frosting," said Maxwell, and he pushed the lever for that This sifted handfuls of words like chthonic and heuristic and prozymeides through the thing so that nobody could doubt it wa a work of philosophy. Maxwell Mouser sent the work out to publishers, and received it back each time in about three minutes. An analysis of it and reason for rejection was always given -- mostly that the thing had been done before and better. Maxwell received it back ten times in thirty minutes, and was discouraged. Then there was a break. Ladion's work had become a hit within the last ten minutes, and it was now recognized that Mouser's monograph was both an answer and a supplement to it. It was accepted and published in less than a minute after this break. The reviews of the first five minutes were cautious ones; then real enthusiasm was shown. This was truly one of the greatest works of philosophy to appear during the early and medium hours of the night. There were those who said it might be one of the enduring works and Ieven have a hold-over appeal to the Dawners the next morning. Naturally Maxwell became very rich, and naturally Ildefonsa came to see him about midnight. Being a revolutionary philosopher, Maxwell thought that they might make some free arrangement, but Ildefonsa insisted it must be marriage. So Maxwell divorced Judy Mouser in Small Claims Court and went off with Ildefonsa. This Judy herself, though not # beautiful as Ildefonsa, was the fastest taker in the City. She CMily wanted the men of the moment for a moment, and she was always there before even Ildefonsa. Ildefonsa believed that rfie took the men away from Judy: Judy said that Ildy had her leavings and nothing else. "I had him first," Judy would always mock as she raced through Small Claims Court. "Oh that damned Urchin!" Ildefonsa would moan. "She wears my very hair before I do." Ayyaxwell Mouser and Ildefonsa Impala went honeymooning to Musicbox Mountain, a resort. It was wonderful. The peaks were done with green snow by Dunbar and Fittle. (Back at Money Market Basil Bagelbaker was putting together his third and greatest fortune of the night which might surpass in magnitude even his fourth fortune of the Thursday before.) The chalets were Switzier than the real Swiss and had live goats in every room. (And Stanley Skuldugger was emerging as the top ActorImago of the middle hours of the night.) The popular drink for tliat middle part of the night was Glotzenglubber, Eve Cheese and Rhine wine over pink ice. (And back in the city the leading Nyctalops were taking their midnight break at the Toppers' Club.) Of course it was wonderful, as were all of Ildefonsa's -- But she had never been really up on philosophy so she had scheduled only the special thirty-five min ute honeymoon. She looked at the trend indicator to be sure. She found that her current husband had been obsoleted, and his opus was now referred to sneeringly as Mouser's Mouse. They went back to the city and were divorced in Small Claims Court. The membership of the Toppers' Club varied. Success was the requisite of membership. Basil Bagelbaker might be accepted as a member, elevated to tlie presidency and expelled from it as a dirty pauper from three to six times a night. But only important persons could belong to it, or those enjoying brief moments of importance. "I believe I will sleep during the Dawner period in the morning," Overcall said. "I may go up to this new place Kpjmopolis for an hour of it. They're said to be good. Where will you sleep, Basil?" "Flop-house." "I believe I will sleep an hour by the Midian Method," said Burnbanner. "They have a fine new clinic. And perhaps I'll sleep an hour by the Prasenka Process, and an hour by the Dormidio." "Crackle has been sleeping an hour every period by the natural method," said Overcall. "I did that for a half hour not long since," said Burnbanner. "I believe an hour is too long to give it. Have you tried the natural method, Basil?" "Always. Natural method and a bottle of red-eye." Otanley Skuldugger had become the most meteoric actor-imago for a week. Naturally he became very rich, and Ildefonsa Impala went to see him about # A.M. "I had him first!" rang the mocking voice of Judy Skuldugger as she skipped through her divorce in Small Claims Court. And Ildefonsa and Stanley-boy went off honeymooning. It is always fun to finish up a period with an actor-imago who is the hottest property in the business. There is something so adolescent and boorish about them. Besides, there was the publicity, and Ildefonsa liked that. The rumor-mills ground. Would it last ten minutes? Thirty? An hour? Would it be one of those rare Nyctalops marriages that lasted through the rest of the night and into the daylight off hours? Would it even last into the next night as some had been known to do? Actually it lasted nearly forty minutes, which was almost to the end of the period. It had been a slow Tuesday night. A few hundred new products had run their course on the markets. There had been a score of dramatic hits, three minute and five minute capsule dramas, and several of the six minute long-play affairs. Night Street Nine -- a solidly sordid offering -- seemed to be in as the drama of the night unless there should be a late hit. Hundred-storied buildings had been erected, occupied, obsoleted, and demolished again to make room for more contemporary structures. Only the mediocre would use a building that had been left over from the DayFlies or the Dawners, or even the Nyctalops of the night before. The city was rebuilt pretty completely at least three times during an eight-hour period. The Period drew near its end. Basil Bagelbaker, the richest man in the world, the reigning president of the Toppers' Club, was enjoying himself with his cronies. His fourth fortune of the night was a paper pyramid that had risen to incredible heights; but Basil laughed to himself as he savored the manipulation it was founded on. "Three ushers of the Toppers' Club came in with firm step. "Get out of here, you dirty bum!" they told Basil savagely. They tore the tycoon's toga off him and then tossed him his seedy panhandler's rags with a three-man sneer. "All gone?" Basil asked. "I gave it another five minutes." "All gone," said a messenger from Money Market. "Nine billion gone in five minutes, and it really pulled some others down with it." "Pitch the busted bum out!" howled Overcall and Burnbanner and the other cronies. "Wait, Basil," said Overcall. "Turn in ttie President's Crosier before we kick you down stairs. After all, you'll have it several times again tomorrow night." The Period was over. The Nyctalops drifted off to sleep clinics or leisure-hour hide-outs to pass their ebb time. The Auroreans, the Dawners, took over the vital stuff. Now you would see some action! Those Dawners really made fast decisions. You wouldn't catch them wasting a full minute setting up a business. A sleepy panhandler met IIdefonsa Impala on the way. "Preserve us this morning, Ildy," he said, "and will you marry me the coming night?" "Likely I will, Basil," she told him. "Did you marry Judy during the night past?" "I'm not sure. Could you let me have two dollars, Ildy?" "Out of the question. I believe a Judy Bagelbaker was named one of the ten best-dressed women during the frou-frou fashion period about two o'clock. Why do you need two dollars?" "A dollar for a bed and a dollar for red-eye. After all, I second." "I keep my two sorts of accounts separate. Here's a dollar, Basil. Now be off! I can't be seen talking to a dirty panhandler." "Thank you, Ildy. I'll get the , red-eye and sleep in an alley. Preserve us this morning." Bagelbaker shuffled off whistling Slow Tuesday Night. And already the Dawners had set Wednesday morning to jumpT he great fashion in dealing with science fiction used to be to treat it as a pocket universe. And "used to be" is not so far behind us that we do not still get home at nit with shoe-tip bruises on our heels and elsewhere. Nor has there been as yet a marked thinning-out of . either numbers or energy among the vigorous proponents of that root-bound view. In one aspect, that view is nurtured by making critical comparisons of stories by, say, Paul Janvier, to the writing of "the Mainstream." On those rare occasions when something more specific is obviously called for, the comparison is always to, say, John A. Sentry. This is because whether the names of tiiese two science fiction writers are remembered now or not, they are obviously safer in each other's arms than they would be if party of the second part were, say, Herbert Gold, much less somebody like Terry Southern. I don't propose to enlarge much on this here. My point is not that Gold or Southern are intrinsically better writers than, say Sam #e Janet Argo. My point is tiiat many, many science fiction people of various degrees of graceful intelligence have been scared for a long time that they are, or have been certain of it and have been playing the point spread to build little copies of Mediterranean viUas for themselves out here just this side of Hadrian's wall. They are now having to come to terms with the invasion of the cosmopolitans. But what all this means, and how it relates to the paramount twentieth century dilemma -- whether to be square or hip -- are things we must each grope for on our own time, since we are met here only for the simple discussion of books published within our harmlessly hobbyistic circle of entertainment aiicion. libness and memory play strange tricks, as when I recall that my grammar school history teacher was fond of saying that the Holy Roman Empire was neither holy nor Roman or an empire. Memory calls him to mind on the occasion of this review of the #th Annual version of The Year's Best SF (Judith Merril, Ed., Simon  Schuster, #): reason rebels against glibness when one considers that my grammar school history teacher lived partly by refraining from trying his borrowed wit on Charlemagne (stubborn fellow with a beard; lost at Roncesvalles but kept his scepter in good repair). There is less pretense every year that the running title of this important and often distinguished series has any literal meaning. In this year's compendium (the year treated by this late # book is, of course, #), there are such inclusions as Ben Bova's good article "Where is Everybody?", Jules Feiffer's whimsically vicious cartoon feature "Dog Eat Dog", two other cartoons which show up callow in contrast to their distinguished company, and W.J.J. Gordon's "The Nobel Prize Winners", a passing fair piece of fiction which is assuredly about scientists but is not science fiction or, sadly, fantasy. And the editor herself goes to some lengths to explain that the book consists of the "best" pieces she could find in a complex and crowded marketplace; that some of them are substitutes for stories she would have included had she had more room, or world enough or time. She is joined by Anthony Boucher, among the supporting memoranda which traditionally leash the various stories together and then provide the cart for them to pull, in a species of lament not only for the condition of the marketplace but on the diversity of goods for sale. In short, the editor of this institution not only displays a great deal of competence in maintaining it at all, she then tells you how difficult it is, how intractable the material, how increasingly hard it is to ferret out its annual significance. Meanwhile, back in the book, chaos reigns. All the running commentary does is make excuses for it, where no excuses are needed. The stories include Allan Danzig's "The Great Nebraska Sea," Bernard Malamud's "The Jewbird," and Cordwainer Smith's "Drunkboat." Together with the Bova article, which offers a lucid explanation for why we have not been obviously visited by extraterrestrials, and the Feiffer cartoon feature, these are the only instances in which the creator has obviously stayed in control of his material according to his original intention all the way and made it seem worthwhile. The Danzig is also the book's crispest exposition of scientific notion, Hal Clement's "Hot Planet" having disqualified itself by attempting to also be about people. The Malamud is a fine, sly fantasy and the "best" story in the book, if by that we mean it successfully treats of the nature of things in and outside the skin. The Smith is as usual the obvious triumph of emotion over reason, but see farther in this column for a laudatory view of Smith's reasoning powers. The rest -- and it is a long list, containing names to conjure with, if your taste runs to conjuring with Andre Maurois -- are variously interesting. Some of them, like Alfred Hester's "They Don't Make Life Like They "Bernie the Faust" do not fluff until the last few notes and have meanwhile furnished some memorable moments you may well prefer to the powerful but strict integrity of the Danzig. There are one or two things that clearly embarrassed me to the point where my critical faculty went dead; apart from the Gerberg and Gallagher cartoons, these specifically include Richard Matheson's apprentice Crow Jim poem, "The Jazz Machine." There are one or two things I enjoyed reading while convinced they were simply not good enough for anything named the "best," even the "best" of such a content-free colophon as time has made of "SF." And what I meant by my reference to Maurois a while back was that even Stanton Coblentz, who I fear is coming in for some hard licks these days after not getting enough of them in the #s, could have handled this idea better, and that Miss Merril assuredly knows this, and that therefore the inclusion of "The Earth Dwellers" is a straight sop for the culture vultures. He is here not because he has written one of the best SF stories of the year, and not because the works of Andre Maurois are directly effective in determining the course of science fiction, but because someone associated with the preparation of this volume felt a need, still, to prove the respectability of the hands that turn to it. But it is not by Andre Maurois that the walls will be tumbled and the icons tom down; it is in any case too late to issue engraved invitations to the barn-burning, and the guest list was compiled by subversives. I think the thing that muses me most is that Miss Merril has a good thing here, and keeps trying to make it something else, for formalism's sake. There is great value in having an annual collection, scrupulously compiled, respectably published, which to some extent does reflect the taste of the one knowledgeable person whose name is attached thereto. It hardly matters whether one story that is in has occupied space which should have gone to a story that is out, because the very nature of Miss Merril 's vested interest still gives her a broader field of candidates ' than any of the rest of us are ever going to evaluate anyhow. Nor does it matter that the ground seems to keep shifting nnder the editor's feet as the field makes contact with mean ol' mainstream and we spin toward the day when it will no longer be remarkable that someone has written a Rudyard Kipling novel set on the planets of distant suns, or that Herbert Gold, to pick up on my previous example, has written a short story about people which just happens to use a stock sf situation to prove its point as it could not have been proved in any other way. There is more permanent value in calling the series Judith MeriiVs Annual of Her Favorite SF, and letting it go at that, and thus giving us the inevitable fascinating hodge-podge and letting the reader make of it what he will, than there is in trying to cobble the fragments of a villa into another villa. Science fiction is clearly in a process of catastrophic change; Miss Merril says so, and the nature of the various contents of her book says so without her help and despite her attempts to make a shape out of the flying fragments before they have fairly started on their way. But no one ever listens to me, and neither do I, very much. I think that what The #th Annual of the Year's Best SF is most interesting for is as a piece of evidence for the assertion that better and more orderly times are coming; that there will be SF (whatever that means) by writers perhaps yet unborn who are always SF writers and yet not commercial science fiction writers; that there will be a healthy and enjoyable, entertaining (meaning "commercial") science fiction which clearly cannot be confused with anything else, and that we can then all pack up our dichotomies and go home to our various delights. I think the very existence of Miss Merril's series has been a precipitating factor, and that she would be happier in her blurbs if she relaxed and realized that no matter what you call it, it is the only empire in town. TV To Future In It is a collection  of eleven stories by John Brunner, published by Doubleday at #. Seven of them are from British magazines; the other four are from the top U.S. publications. So this is a collection which combines novelty with certified competence. "No Future in It," the first story in the book, is about a medieval charlatan -- that is, a hapless fellow in a bind because he claimed to be a magician -- who finally succeeds in evoking a time traveller within his pentad e. That is, he benefits by fortunate coincidence. "Puzzle for Spacemen" is a murder mystery in space; the outstanding feature of it is the repeatedly underscored assertion that people doing dangerous work in a weightless environment would have a very bad time with corpses. "Fair" is about a government agency whose purpose is to promote mutual understanding and whose gimmick is to disguise its modus operandi as a carnival entertainment device. The story ends with the hero's discovery of this fact. "The Windows of Heaven" is about the man on the Moon who witnesses Earth's death when the sun flares, then goes down to the surface to re-seed it with life by leaving his own body there. At no time does Brunner refer to Alfred Bester's "Adam But No Eve," an oversight. "Out of Order" is a gimmick story about a super-automated service mechanism which has been ordered to deliver something "yesterday." Slight but good of its kind, this story is clearly not in Brunner's main line of work, but does go to show that his range includes an occasional talent for humor, as "No Future in It" failed to do. "Elected Silence," about a man who has been kept in solitary confinement by completely inhuman creatures for a very long time, and is then rescued by our side, is quite good in many places; the portrait of the central character's mind is very convincing. I have the uneasy feeling Brunner thinks his vicious Terrestrial military people are typical of their class, and that his compromising doctor is also symbolic of the moderate's ineffectuality. But that's his red wagon ; my basic criticism of this story is that it could obviously have been told with more economy. "Badman" is a soc. gimmick story; the attempt to reduce human nature to something in a test-tube, whereon the proponent of the scheme-reagent drops la his idea and... See the bubbles rise and clarify the people! In other words, it's a story about how the idea of setting up strawman hatred surrogates for everyone to blow off his aggressions keeps the world at peace, and furthermore permits the recruits to strawdom to feel a lot of deKciously masochistic pangs at how they'll suffer. (Prose courtesy your latest college bull-session; please leave a dime for beer.) "Report on the Nature of the Lunar Surface" is another gimmick story, not bad, good enough and short enough so that it'll leave its point undisturbed. "The Iron Jackass" is another sociological gimmick story; this one, I will not buy even if Mbiyu Koinange and Arthur C. Clarke both visit my living room to explain Indian birth-cries to me (Brunner having introduced the names of these gentlemen as supporting affidavits for a story about Slavs). "Protect Me from My Friends" and "Stimulus," the last two stories in the book, are about two different kinds of superman; their mutual point seems to be that Man will have to be tricked into letting new breeds get started, and that getting started is not necessarily good for new breeds. It is the first instance in which Brunner betrays any sign of realizing that the world and the universe are not simple and will not yield to simple solutions. I am as encouraged to see it as I am discouraged by the auctorial introductions which precede each piece. These often seem to be about something else entirely, and always make each story sound the way a cake frosted with pure Crisco tastes. 'The Planet Buyer, by Cordwainer Smith (Pyramid Books #R-#, #c, paper), is the author's first novel. That would automatically place it high on the reading list, even if Pyramid's notably honest Don Bensen were not suggesting it as a Hugo candidate. And there is more to it than that. But let us take it one step at a time. The first thing anybody notices about Smith, of course, is technique; the jab, jab, jab of his repetitions which may in fact be part of a symphonic approach to the problem of communication; the picking up of clearly potent nonsensewords like "Vomact" or "Abba Dingo" and making characterizations out of them at his leisure, if one may use that term. I cannot guess what Smith thinks he is doing in places like that; I know what he does to me, and he does it in style. The most important thing about Smith, I am beginning to realize, is that all his stories relate directly to a completely consistent phantom universe; they are not so much sequels to each other as they are tesserae in a mosaic, and what appear to be loose ends or at best plants are in fact integral fragments of other parts which will not take on their intended function until he later lays down the main body of that part. What I mean is, he does not have a vague master plan and a trick of the mind which permits him to spin off interesting notions he may later discover are not suitable pegs on which to hang the "next" story. There is no next story. They are all going on at the same pseudo-time, which is as real for the phantom universe as our pseudo-time is for ours. Whether he actually holds the complete work in his head at this moment is irrelevant to this part of my point, this part being that the only thing that prevents Siiith from presenting us with a completely realized, seamless structure which will yield entertainment and information from any angle at any focus and speed -- just like the real universe -- is that he is limited by his medium to describing infinity in finite time. We all are, of course, but the rest of us are content to take on the job in parts, whose exact relationships will come as something of a surprise to ourselves and represent a sort of discovery. If we manage to string together five or six stories or a couple of novels, we do it for the sake of a character or a nevertheless straightforward idea whose possibilities continue to open before us. Not Smith. He's not inventing, he's reporting. And he's doing it from God's point of view. But whether he does actually hold the completed work in his head or whether it is unnecessary for him to ever do so -- the only two possibilities -- even a #-page book can only be a larger piece than Smith has previously revealed all at once; it cannot possibly be a novel. Or, for that matter, a story (it's too long for that). This particular piece is dominated by about half the story of Rod McBan, the scion of a family of Norstrilian sheep farmers, which automatically means he is fabulously wealthy (but only on the other side of the tariff barrier around his cannily simple home world). Thus he became "The Boy Who Bought Old Earth" in the earlier novelette version. In The Planet Buyer, we are promised by the author -- or perhaps by a character in another piece who will turn out to have been the narrator of this one -- that we will see the rise of this figure and his triumph over the volitions that would make of him an object rather than a player. The promise is not kept; McBan when we last see him has undergone some remarkable transformations from the heir with a shaky title to the legatee of a fantastic fortune pyramided for him by others, but he has yet to move on his own account. Considering that Norstrilian sheep are the only source of immortality drug, that McBan is the only handle the rest of the universe might grasp to pry Norstrilia open, that in Smith's universe there are no heroes or villains but rather -- to borrow a frame of reference I dimly recall from somewhere -- the hip, the square, and things, there is still a great deal due to pop, and many games to be enjoyed. Smith proposes (or the narrator proposes) that the game is with the reader, at the end. It is not. He'd get tom apart or bored. And actually, I do think that Smith is reporting, and will file the latest dispatch in due course. Where I think he is actually reporting from is this universe, of course, and he is no more God than any of the rest at us are. But how many of the rest of us have arrived at a working hypothesis that lets you move toward the advantage every time whether you know all the conditions or not? I suggest that the most interesting thing about this book is that it is of things interesting; try some... a half a dollar is what you use it for. I n addition to the two astronomical books discussed in the editorial, we have a clutch of others worth your attention. Thomas Whiteside's Aone Through the Dark Sea (George Braziller) is only partly of interest here, since it is composed erf three long essays. One deals with Captain Kurt Carlsend and his ship, the Flying Enterprise (remember?) one is about the evacuation of the island of Tristan da Cimha -- and the third, entitled To the Cytherean Phase, is the one we're interested in now. It is an adventure story of a great voyage -- the voyage of Mariner II to Venus in #, described in rich and anthropomorphic detail What Mariner II reported of course, has been the subject of great and unceasing debate ever since. If its readings, or rather the interpretations of its transtoiissions, are correct, then we simply did not know anywhere near as much as we thought we did about the planet Venus. (All in all it seems a less troublesome assumption to believe that somehow some errors were made in Mariner II's reports.) Nevertheless, the flight was a tremendous technical achievement, and Whiteside's essay is probably the best lay account you can find. Robert G. Aitken's The Binary Stars (Dover) is fairly technical and a somewhat dated survey of everything that was known as of # or so about visual, spectroscopic and eclipsing binaries. This is a field that dates fast. It's too bad, of course, that such puzzles as W Puppis and Epsilon Aurigae were not dealt with here. Nevertheless, The Binary Stars was, and remains, a classic in the field. Riddles of Astronomy (Basic Books) brings back to us a well known science fiction name, Otto Binder -- who, as half of the most famous brother act in science fiction, Eando (for Earl and Otto) Binder, kept most of the sf magazines of the #'s in business. It is a defect of the book that Binder wrote it in the tones of a science-fiction writer, enraptured with the wonder of It all. There is far too much geewhiz and over-dramatization, for a subject which is already so exciting and provocative. Yet it may be that this sort of color will hold readers whose senses have been jaded by TV and the hard sell; and beyond question there is a large budget of interesting information in the book. A fine book (but hardly "hammock reading") by Richard Hinckley Allen is called Star Names: Their Lore and Meaning (Dover). Did you know that our North Star, Polaris, vas once known as Cynosura? (Meaning "the dog's tail".) And that from this the word cynosure made its way into the English language? Did you know that the wobbly northern "W" we call Cassiopeia looked to the Chinese like the porch of a house and was called Ko Taou? However, if there is anything you would like to know about what men of all eras have seen in the starry skies, this book is the place to find it! One of the most pleasant and gently written handbooks for the amateur skygazer is The Friendly Stars by Martha Evans Martin (Dover). Originally published over half a century ago (but the skies don't change! And in any event it has been considerably revised and reexamined by Donald H. Menzel), this is a first-rate guide for beginners, and a pleasant companion for advanced starers at the stars. The plants grew strange fruit -- but within them was something stranger! I mi Frentrup, staring down at the planet he'd intended never to mention, let alone revisit, seethed with a mixture of feelings. There was dread, crawling icily up his spine. There was the futile rage at this ship's hardeyed crew and their master, Trux Madden. There was self-loathing for having piloted them here, even at gun-point. There was the older shame he'd buried inside himself for eight years, since he'd lost an exploration crew on this planet, smuggled out the beautiful and strange little figurines he couldn't resist, falsified the ship's logs, lied through the hearings, and been permitted to resign his commission without official disgrace. He no longer owned the figurines, and had never shared in the fantastic wealth they now represented. It must have cost terrifically, even by Madden's standards, to trace them back to Jim, piercing the careful series of aliases. He glanced over at the man. Madden's square face showed none of the excitement he must feel; Madden's hands, brutal despite manicuring, were steady. He met Jim's eyes and said softly, "What are you waiting for?" Jim tried to hold his own hands steady as he reached for the controls. As the ship dropped, he realized with surprise that among his other feelings was a hint of relief. Maybe now some of the gaps in his memory would be filled in. T Te landed where he had before, beside a fallen obelisk on the wide rock-and-fill dam at a constriction of the valley. They made him sit where he was for half an hour, then Madden came to him and said, "I want you to go outside and walk around for a while. Don't get more than a hundred yards from the ship." Jim got up woodenly and went. They'd burned clear the scattered trees and brush from the middle part of the dam. He picked a way through smoking ashes to the downward side and looked out over the old ruins. A few rabbity things moved among them furtively, and there were silent gray birds, but he saw nothing bigger. Whoever the people had been (there wasn't even a skeleton, but stone statues showed them to have looked like long-tailed sheep standing erect), they'd built for more permanency than they'd stayed to enjoy. Thick rock walls still stood, though adobe and timbers remained only as traces. The city had stretched the length of the dam, just below it, protected by levees from the two rivers that spilled around each end of the dam to curve down the sides of the widening valley. That had been choice bottom land ; and from aloft, traces of the irrigation system could still be seen. There'd been terraces along both valley slopes, too, for m'es above and below the dam. Whatever crops had grown on terraces and bottom land were long swallowed up by the natural flora, which ran heavily to squat trees with coarse cinnamon-colored bark and twisting horizontal limbs that supported lacelike sprays of blue-green foliage. So far he hadn't seen anything he didn't remember. He turned and walked to the lake side of the dam. The water was clear and placid. Some flattish things drifted slowly above the water. A pair moved toward him and he hoped he remembered rightly that they were harmless and almost mindless. They were like transparent pancakes, thin but three feet across, with thickened centers where the vitals were and from which radiated cartilaginous ribs. They flew by scooping air and forcing it downward and rearward. They circled him leisurely, then came close and nudged at his head as gently as butterflies. Finally, having tasted or smelled, they drifted out over the lake again. He glanced up. The two dots in the sky, barely visible, would be a pair of ships maintaining a telescope watch of the ground. The other three would be farther out, on guard, though the chances of anyone else being in this sector of space were vanishingly small. Madder, didn't take even small chances unless he had to. A voice blared from the ship, "Frentrup. Come back in now." He turned and walked slowly toward the ladder, his anger stirring anew at the premptory order. He hesitated before climbing up, with a strange rel ictance. Partly, it might be that he didn't look forward to being caged again, nor to the ship's scru'obed atmosphere with its faint smell of isopropanol and formaldehyde, after the planet's spicy air Mostly, though, he realized, it had something to do with the formless dread. Somehow, the ship didn't seem much protection. He wanted to be outside where he could see what was coming. TV T adden took him into the ship's salon, which was luxurious (not surprisingly, since this was a pirated and re-fitted luxury yacht). The outlaw sat relaxed, a beamer pistol stuffed casually in a pocket. He said, "Mix yourself a drink if you like." Jim ignored the invitation. "The original offer still stands," said Madden. "Work with me, and you can have your pick of any ship I've got, and a bank account you can live on comfortably for the rest of your life. You ought to realize oy now you've got nothing to gain by holding out." Jim said wearily, "I've told you a hundred times I'm not holding out. I just don't remember." Madden eyed him for a minute, without expression. "The things are solid diamond, not cast nor ground. That means some kind of fast crystallization, which implies a technology beyond ours. I can see, as you told me, that there was only an agricultural civilization here. So, either you didn't get the things here, or you got them here from other visitors. If you're protecting some alien race, you're wasting your stubbornness; I'm not going to repeat anything I hear from you. Self-interest will keep me quiet. And I only want a few of the things. Too many would break the price." Jim scowled at him. "Don't you think I've figured out those angles? What sense would it make for me to hold out now? I'm in your hands. If I knew anything more I'd be eager to tell it, and make myself as useful as possible. That would be my only chance to survive. All I know is, I think I got them here." "It's a pity you didn't keep your ship's true records." "I can quote them to you if you insist," Jim told him, "word for word and figure for figure. They won't mean any more to you than they do to me." Madden shifted to a more comfortable position. "It's hard for me to believe you sent your whole crew out in a bunch, while you stayed alone in the ship. The X-Corps doesn't operate that way. Nobody does." "It's no easier for me to believe. I told you I had some kind of a fever." "Well, we've checked the air and the ground, and there are no germs around here that could infect a man. Obviously it wasn't any plague that wiped out the natives, or there'd be skeletons, at least. What's your theory about that?" J im shrugged. "Your theory of advanced aliens is as good as any. For all I know, they may come back in five minutes and take us too." He enjoyed Madden's scowl. Madden reached for a small communicator, and said into it, "Bring in the movies." To Jim he said, "I'm going to assume for the moment that you're telling the truth. I want to show you something." Two men came in and set up a translucent screen and a small projector. One touched a stud and a colored movie appeared on the screen. It was a shot of Jim coming back to the ship, less than half an hour ago, evidently taken by some hidden camera outside. It ran through once at normal speed, then started over in slow motion and kept repeating. "Notice anything?" Madden asked softly. Jim frowned. "Well, I remember hesitating before I stepped onto the ladder." "Do you remember," Madden asked, "why you turned and looked up the lake? You weren't looking at an#dhing nearby." Jim clamped his mouth on a retort and watched the screen once more. Now that he noticed it, there was an instant when he turned his head and stared. The nameless dread rose in him again. He fought to control his face and said, "No. I'll... have to think about it." Madden said, "Well, you'll have a few minutes, then we're going up-lake to see if that jogs your memory." If only the dream-memores would stop billowing around in his skull and let him concentrate on what was real! He remembered bending to pick up small objects somewhere beside this lake. Had those been the figurines? All he could say for sure was that when he'd come out of the delirium the seven figurines had been in the ship; each representing, with an exquisite and inexplicable art, one of the dead crewmen. He hadn't been able to resist them then. WrulJ he have, if he'd known that men would be murdered for them, fortunes squandered on mere rumors of them? He doubted it. There was more to tbre than mei'e monetary value. Hlc thoughts were wrenched bar!; to the present as a gunman banged on. his compartment door. "Madden wants you outside." # T adden and four of his men waited, armed with beamer rifk": and sidearms. Madden said, go up the left side of the lake. That's where you were lookhrg. You lead." turnerl and went along the dam. H. ? noted that one of the ships ovrrhe.ad had come lower and no'-drifted slowly with them. To gof to the side of the valley thr' had to cross the river at tbmt ond of the dam. He went do"into the ruins and shoved through brush to where the stre.cn spread out and was shallow Madi'en and three of the men followed him closely, while one stayed a little behind. Jim fo'ind a way across, from boulder to boulder, which he seemed ha'f 'o remember, then turned upstr.oam, trying to fight off the I . # dread that threatened to paralyze his mind. This was late summer, and a sandy strip lay exposed between the water and the crumbling wall of the lowest terrace. Now and then they had to push through reeds. The urgency of his situation was pressing in upon Jim now. He had little hope that Madden would let him live, however cooperative he was. It would be so much more logical to shut him up permanently. Now and then he glanced back. After half an hour's walk. Madden was showing impatience. Then, a few minutes later, they rounded a bend and he saw a wooded promontory ahead. He paused, remembering suddenly that an old ramp came down there, across the terraces from the valley's rim. He found that he remembered the ramp in detail. Once, it had been made firm with heavy blocks of stone, and probably paved over. Some of the stones were exposed now, and some were displaced, and twisting gullies had formed, where water came down in the wet season. Along the edges, much soil had washed down from the terraces to form the promontory, which projected a hundred feet or so into the lake and was wooded to the tip. Hope leaped in him. If he could get among the trees... But as they neared, Madden said, "Hold on a second." He was holding a communicator to his ear, listening to something from the ship overhead. Presently he lowered the communicator and looked at Jim. "They say there's something peculiar just ahead." They punctured Jim's hopes by making him wade around the promontory instead of crossing it. As soon as he was beyond, he saw the thing up the shore. It was a cluster of large plants, on a mound at the water's edge that looked too regular to be natural. There were two dozen or more vertical stalks, each three or four inches thick at the base. Every eighteen or twenty inches up each stalk was a disc-shaped horizontal leaf, two feet in radius. Birds and other small creatures rested on the leaves. As he stared, a thing like a frog with flying membranes leaped from a leaf to soar out over the lake and finally plop in. T T e knew that this was the source of his dread, but somehow he didn't feel any urge to flee. It was as if it were something he could surely outrun, if he had plenty of room to run in, and he wasn't afraid to approach fairly closely. He did that, staring at the fantastic blossoms fifteen feet or more above ground. They were like monster orchids; some solid hues, some striped or dappled. All colors, bright or modest, were there. Each bloom sent up a number of thin wands, also multi-colored, that coiled and twisted with unmistakable life. Several of the flat transparent things drifted about the blossoms, and the wands teased at them playfully. There was a strong perfume in the air, like snapdragons but sharper. He stopped forty feet away, tingling with excitement. One of the gunmen came up beside him, stared, then suddenly grunted and took a step forward, pointing. "Look! Among the stalks!" The glittering thing was halfburied in the dirt, but it must have been the size of Jim's forearm. It was a statuette of some kind of animal. Eight years before, aerial pictures had showed herds of grass-eaters and various predators, on the rolling lands above the valley's rim, but this didn't look like any of those. Jim itched to hold the thing in his hands, but restrained himself. The gunman wasn't so cautious. He took a step forward... Jim must have known what to expect, subconsciously, for he whirled and ran, bent over, protecting his face and hands. Madden shouted something. A few small pellets or seeds (Jim visualized a shower of them behind him) flew past him. The gunman cried out, then, as Jim turned, chuckled sheepishly. "Scared me," he said, wiping at his cheek, "I thought -- " Suddenly, his face twisted in terror. He uttered something between a sob and a scream, and began to run. He stumbled into the water, went down and floundered, mouthing odd sounds. Madden and the other three were moving toward him, and Madden was shouting into the communicator. Then the stricken man stood up and waded back to shore, silently, face slack. Ignoring the others, he walked like a zombie toward the plants. Madden yelled at him but he gave no sign of hearing. A shimmer began to form around the stalks. The blossoms drooped and shrank, withdrawing into the ground. The shimmer grew, broke away, formed a cloud as of very fine mist. It drifted to meet the zombie-like man. AyTadden sent a rifle beam into it, causing an agitation, but the cloud kept coming. It settled over the man, who contorted and began to struggle. His mouth was open as if he were screaming, but no sound escaped. His clothes began to char and smoke. His skin turned red, then black; puffed and blistered; showed pink cooked flesh vhere it split. He was dead now, hanging suspended in the cloud and turning slowly as if weightless. The cloud moved back and hovered over the mound. More rifle beams hit it, but didn't seem to hurt it much. A heavy ship's beam came down, nicked it, and did seem to hurt. Madden shouted into the communicator, "Don't shoot!", evidently concerned for the statuettes. There was only a charred skeleton left in the cloud, with a few metal objects that glowed red. Then the bones were gone, and the metal vanished, and there was only one small point of incandescence. The cloud let that fall to the dirt, then began to split up and seep into the ground. Soon it was gone. The incandescent thing, about the size of a man's little finger, was cooling. Jim knew it would be a figurine with all the vanished features perfectly etched on its face. Madden, eyes deadly, held his rifle steady on Jim as they backed down the shore. "So you suckered us after all," he said softly. "This is far enough. Talk." Jim realized that now his only chance was to pretend knowing more than he did. Otherwise, he'd be no more use to Madden. "It happened so fast," he said. "I didn't expect him to go closer. I -- you can outrun the things. I was going to tell you that." Madden grinned scornfully. "It won't wash. I'm not going to be so gentle with you from now on. Are there more of them?" Jim nodded. "We'd better not stay here." Madden glanced around, then up at the ship which was settling toward them. "Where would they be? Among the trees?" Jim thought fast Instead of answering, he let his eyes flick nervously toward the lake. If Madden had the ship pick them up here, Jim was finished. If he could get Madden to move back to the promontory... Madden looked back at the mound, where the statuettes lay unmoved. "Go get them," he said. plain death, from a rifle beam for instance, Jim could face without panic; but it took all his will power to get his legs moving back toward the mound. Would the thing come out again, or was it sated for the time being? Had one of these plants consumed all seven of his men? He stepped gingerly onto the mound, which looked freshly plowed now. He picked up the big statuette first, then hurried to get the five others of smaller animals and the figurine of the man, which was barely warm now. He retreated, stuffing into pockets all but the biggest one, which he carried. When he was a safe distance away he raised the thing to his ear, ignoring Madden, and thumped it with a finger. It rang like the finest crystal glassware, throbbingly, persistently. The sound permeated his mind, and it was as if he dreamed... Summer, and sun warm on my fur, and good green leaves to eat. The young of the grasseaters frisk about and make bleating sounds, for they too feel the goodness of being alive. They'd better beware of that predator that crouches at the edge of the trees, waiting for them to blunder near. He glances warily at me, for he knows the might of my big taloned paws and the crushing weight of my body and the grinding strength of my big teeth. But what is that, drifting across the grass? One of the Things! I must run! But oh, I am a slow creature, and my limbs are weak with fright, and Jim thrust the thing away from him and stood trembling and sweating. The agony and terror were so vivid... He looked up and found Madden watching him intently. Jim's mind went into high gear. He pretended nervousness, glancing behind him and up the lake. When he reached Madden he stopped, but acted reluctant. Madden looked around. To pick them up here, the ship would have to land in the water. Madden nodded to him to start back toward the promontory. Jim moved, pulse thumping. Now if they only didn't insist on his wading around it again... He hadn't acted afraid of the water the first time; would Madden see through his act now? There was one difference. He carried the statuettes now. He turned, made a vague gesture of offering them to Madden, trying to look frightened and dazed. Madden grinned. "You carry them, in case the owner comes after them." A t the promontory he started out along it slowly, eyes on the water. He glanced at Madden and stopped. Madden said, "Go on across," and moved up, with the three men, until the rifles were nearly touching Jim. Jim was sick with hopelessness. How could he hope for anything? Then he noticed that the ship was following overhead, and that its shadow drifted along just behind them. His heart jumped. Maybe... But he needed some other distraction, to set that up. He climbed the side of the promontory and picked a way among the trees. He pretended to stumble and, leaning for a moment against a tree-trunk, unobtrusively got one of the smaller statuettes out of a pocket. He went on, holding the thing in front of him. He was nearing the other side of the promontory; he could see water ahead. It would have to be now. He forced his way through some brush, and, as soon as it concealed him below the shoulders, flipped the statuette ahead of him. Would it reach the water? It did, just barely. At the splash he halted and crouched as if startled. He half-turned his head slowly, gave Madden what he hoped was a terrified look. Then he let his eyes shoot past the men and go wide. "Look out!" The ship's shadow fell upon the trees. They whirled, rifles swinging up, and he was running, bent so the brush would hide him, up the promontory, trying to put tree trunks between himself and Madden. Madden shouted, and beams sliced around him, blasting chunks out of the trees. One scorched his right cheek and he dodged desperately and went on, legs pumping. He risked turning right, and it was lucky he did for a heavy ship's beam crashed where he'd been headed. He took the second terrace up and pushed along it as fast as the dense undergrowth would let him. He felt exultant nojv, though his lungs ached te'ribly. The trees hid him completely from overhead and from all sides; and the sound of the ship's weapons, blasting along the promontory, covered any noise he made. Madden must have realized that, for he shouted . and the firing stopped. Jim stood still for a moment, but there was a crackling of trees on fire behind him, that would mask any small noise he made. He pushed on slowly, and found a chance to climb up one more terrace. He thought he'd best get as high as he could, and as far up-lake. For the first time, he realized that he still clutched the biggest statuette, and had the others in his pockets. Was that good or bad? If he'd dropped them in the open. Madden might take them and not bother about Jim. Now, he'd be thinking of getting them. On the other hand, maybe he wouldn't let the ships fire for fear of ruining them. The sound of the forest fire was falling behind, but then he heard similar sounds, faintly, ahead. He stopped again and listened. The sounds were coming from all directions. Suddenly, he understood. Madden had called the other ships down, and they were etching a ring of fire around him to pen him in. The gray birds, recognizing something wrong, were flitting back and forth in agitation. For a second Jim thought he could feel heat, then he recognized that it was only the ache in his scorched cheek. He pondered which way to go. The fire would probably bum up the slope faster than down. He climbed another terrace. Maybe he could find a cave or something, hoi up and let the fire bum past him, then escape. It was only an how to sundown. But of course th ships had floodlights. TV Tadden's amplified voice boomed from somewhere above the trees. "Frentrup, you haven't a chance. I'm going t make you one more offer. There's a level spot on the ramp, at the fourth terrace from the bottom, where there's no fire. Bring the statues out and leave them, and we'll leave you here alive. That'll you." There was no more for fifteen minutes, while the fires got closer. Then Madden added, "Don't think I'll worry about damaging the statues. We've spotted more, and I can pick up all I want I'd just rather save the trouble. Bring the ones you've got to the ramp. We'll leave you a pistol and some supplies. Yell if you agree. We'll hear you." No doubt they would; they'd have sound pickups aimed around. Jim didn't believe Madden would let him live, and anyway, he wasn't going to crawl for Madden. He kept looking for a cave. The valley was almost in dusk, and the glow of the fires was beginning to show. The birds were all gone, and other forest creatures were running about in fright. Something big charged by Jim, snarled, and went on. Madden didn't speak again, and Jim went on with his search. There were hollows beneath boulders of the old terrace walls, but none looked good enough. He was getting worried; it was dark and his eyes stung from the smoke. He found one hollow that would almost do, but decided to look farther. A few minutes later a beam crashed into the trees scant yards away, seemingly at random. Each started a fire, and each fire made the smoke worse. Desperate, he ran back to the hollow he'd rejected, knelt and scooped out dirt to make it bigger. His eyes were streaming now, and fits of coughing tied him in knots. A beam crashed on the terrace above him, and a burning branch came down. He threw it off and rolled frantically in the moist dirt, but his clothes were burned through and there was a bad bum on his neck. He squirmed into his hole and pushed dirt up before him for protection. A big limb came down, one mass of flame, and sealed him in. He dug with fingers that bled and heaped up dirt, twisted and tried to find breathable air in the hole, but a fit of coughing seized him so that he was paralyzed. His back stung like the devil, and his lungs felt as if a blowtorch had been turned into them. If he got through this he'd have to find mud, or some animal grease to smear on his burns. But he was beginning to feel that he wasn't going to get through. He was almost in a coma from the coughing. "Damn him!" he groaned, "Damn him! I hope he -- " '"Then it was as if something moved physically inside his skull, and a calm thought came, "' take over now." Whatever was tmly Jim Frentrup screamed, fought a brief desperate resistance, and was overwhelmed.  can change safely, he thought, but I haven't enough substance to do much. I could reach unburnt foliage, but that's such lean fare. Animals? They've all fled. The men in the ships? Too dangerous, all by myself. He consumed parts of the Jimbody, bolstering the brain and whatever else was required for temporary life; materialized a root-tip and thrust it down into the soil; sent out thin filaments, searching. A few feet down he found an inter-colony contactroot half an inch thick. He absorbed back his other filaments and grew them into the right one until it would carry a message. Brothers! Attend! Who are you? came a drowsy reply, You feel odd. It is I, who entered the intelligent animal and went into the sky. Henceforth, I wish to be called Jim-entity. There is danger! There are more of the animals -- they are called 'men' -- and they hove weapons that can hurt! Another awareness joined in, half awake. We are aware of them. I dined upon one. They will go away soon, in their hollow metal things that fly. Attend! Jim-entity demanded, insistently. There are a thousand worlds full of them, and they have weapons that can blast us to atoms! We must seize them before they go! They were coming full-awake now, more of them joining in. Some of them, feeling his weakness, sent power flowing along the root, and he drank it in thirstily. Then Old One came awake; he who ate little, slept much, and who, it was whispered in awe, had come long ago from the sky. His feel was amused. So; the young traveller has returned. What did you learn beyond the sky? I learned much. Marvels, which there is no time to describe; and feelings, which are strange things but which I would not give up now. I have learned to love. And to hate. power was throbbing along the root now. He said, I will send a few small clouds first, to enter the ships unseen, for insurance. Then we will form more clouds to carry the seeds, and try to capture all the men. We can decide later which ones to consume and which to hide in, so they will take us to others of their kind. Good! approved the Old One, more vigorously than anyone had ever heard him speak, It is time we moved again. We have fallowed here long enough. Someone else said. There will be many fine statues.      War Against Yuklis He was a combat soldier in a war he had never expected -- a war where he was the enemyl I professor Peter Elton swung his machete half-heartedly at a hanging vine as thick as his wrist; the blade rebounded with a dull clunk. He lowered the black pigskin suitcase in his left hand to the spongy layer of rotted vegetation that covered the ground, took out a large handkerchief with a faded machinestitched monogram belonging to a fellow customer of the Collegiate Laundry and Cleaners, and mopped at his face. "Constable Eoyle," he called to the stoc'.-y, Hia'ci-clad man whacking at the dense verdure ahead. "Are you sure you know where we're going?" Boyle turned, flicked the sweat from the end of his nose. "Absolutely, sir," he called cheerily. "Chased that ruddy great jaguar right through this same ruddjr thicket. Lost him at the river's edge -- the Choluteca, that is. That would be about five miles ahead." Elton groaned. He hobbled to a convenient log, sat, pulled off his brand-new hiking boots, and began massaging his foot. "But we don't have to go all that way, sir," Constable Boyle reassured him. "It was on the way back I stumbled over it; it can't be far from where we are at this moment." "I can't help recalling my last ill-advised venture into the brush," Elton said. "An unspoiled Aztec site just twenty miles south of Taxco. We reached it after a fourteen hour burro ride. After clearing away the greenery, I uncovered a Dr. Pepper sign, several hundred beer bottles, and the principle chassis members of a Model T Ford." "This is the real thing, sir," Boyle said heartily. "Just this column, like, sticking up; bloody great slab o' rock the size of a Bentley Tourer." "And you're sure it shows signs of human handicraft?" "Oh, that I can guarantee, sir. ' Boyle got out a well-worn hip flask, passed it across to Elton, who uncapped it and took a healing draught. "I hope you're not thinking of packing it home as a souvenir," Boyle went on. "You'd need a ruddy derrick." "Nothing like that, constable," the professor said. "I've already told you I merely wish to examine it; make a few tests." A that bloody great case is in aid of..." He nodded at the heavy piece of expensive-looking luggage at Elton's feet. "I wish you'd let me carry it for you for a bit." "No, no. I'll see to this, constable." Elton put a protective hand on the case. "The device I have here -- which I developed myself -- may well revolutionize the whole art of archaeological dating." "That's a bit over my head, sir," the constable said. Elton took another swig from the flask and handed it back. "With the chronalyzer -- " he patted the case -- "I'll be able to establish the ages of stone artifacts which have hitherto defied analysis. You see, the incidence of naturally occuring high-velocity particles on exposed rock II surfaces induces sub-microscopic changes in the internal crystalline structure of the material ; naturally, when a cut is made in a stone surface by man -- " "Who cares how old a blinking rock is?" Boyle cut in. "Now, my idea is, you can vet this thing, say whether it's worth the trouble of doing a bit of digging; then if we turn up an#rthing -- say a few solid-gold chamber pots -- " "Now, constable, I'm not interested in visionary schemes to defraud the authorities." "Defraud, sir? That's rather a harsh term. As for meself, my salary as a blooming game warden is -- " "Is none of my business," Elton pulled his boots on and got to his feet. "I suggest we resume while the sunlight is good." "As you say, sir. But it seems a shame, considering the fact that we're a good fifty miles from Tegucigalpa and there's boats on the river to be had for a song." "I don't sing very well," Elton said severely. "I have an adequate position with a reasonably good, small university and a full professorship in the offing if my chronalyzer proves out. That is the sole purpose of this expedition." Boyle squinted at the sun. "We'd best be moving if we want to be back to Yuscaran tonight." T ate sunlight was filtering ' through high treetops where green parrots had set up a raucous evening serenade among the orchids when Boyle stumbled into a tiny clearing, yelled "Ha!" and pointed. Elton came up beside him, his once natty bush jacket hanging damply, his solar topi on backwards, his shins scratched. Before him, a two-yard thick cylinder thrust up from a tangle of flowering viner, its weathered surface almost obscured by a growth of grayish moss. 'Well, it appears to be artificial, just as you said," Elton commented. He gazed at the ten-foot high monument, circled it, studying the surface. "Not much over a thousand years old," I'd guess," he said. "The Mayan stone-workers -- " "Why not try your apparatus on it and find out for sure?" Boyle suggested... "Then perhaps we might do just a bit of digging." "No digging," Elton said firmly. He squatted by the case containing the chronalyzer, noting the scars and scratches in the once-splendid leather. He remembered the dinner the previous spring at which the luggage had been presented to him, along with a nice little check, on the occasion of his award-winning paper on Some Evidences ot an Advanced Technology Among Pre-Columbian Central Americans. What would his colleagues say, he wondered, opening the case, if he returned from this trip with proof of the chronalyzer's success? "Crikey," Boyle said, leaning over to peer into the case. "Looks like the insides of a reddy telly set." "Oh, it's quite simple, really," Elton said, erecting the folding tripod he had taken from the case. I merely expose the surface in question to radiation of specific wave-length, and the resultant refraction patterns are interpreted by the sensor unit; the results are read directly from the screen here. Later, of course, it would be a simple matter to devise a direct-reading scale." He lifted the chronalyzer from the case, settled it in position on the tripod, then flipped a switch, and checked indicator dials. Power was flowing at the correct levels. He sighted through an eye piece, fine focused the crystal-guided light source, then flipped down the toggle switch which bombarded the target with high-range ultra-violet. A beam of pale light made a gray spot on the curve of mossy rock. The constable stood at Elton's shoulder, staring at the wavering green glow of the four-indi square indicator screen, watching th wave-forms dance. "What's that wiggly line mean?" he inquired. "Hmmm." Elton studied the pattern, compared it with the scale taped to the panel above the glass. "Curious; the surface seems to date about eight thousand years back. That is, it was exposed to the open air at about that date." 'T.here was a harsh, grating sound, a sense of vibration deep underfoot. Elton stepped back, looking startled. Before him, the stone seemed to tremble... "Here, what's that?" the constable's voice had a note of surprise. "You feel that, sir?" The vibration was very perceptible now. The stone was quivering visibly. Elton hastily switched off tihe chronalyzer. With a loud click! A hairline crack became visible running from top to bottom of the looming cylinder. The crack widened; curved panels were opening out, sliding silently on oiled bearings. A bluish light winked on, revealing an interior chamber lined with fittings of an incomprehensible complexity. "It's not... not one of these missiles, sir?" A loud beep! came from the interior of the apparition. Elton Jumped. "Ascrabilik ahubarata" an inhuman, metallic voice said from inside the capsule. "That's not Rooshian, is it, ir?" "Definitely not Russian," Elton said, backing away. "You had me fooled, sir," Boyle said. "Nice bit o' camouflage it was, too." He chuckled. "I'd of wagered you'd never been here before; a jolly good act you put on." "Thank you, constable," Elton said in a squeaky voice, mentally picturing squads of armed security men pounding through the jungle to take him into custody. "But how," he pictured himself asking, "was I to know that there was a secret minuteman silo under this old rock... F' "You scientist blokes," the cop said. "You're full of surprises." He shook his head admiringly. "Yes," Elton mumbled, going into motion suddenly. "Well, thanks for your cooperation, constable. We may as well be running along now." He lifted the chronalyzer from its tripod, lowered it into the case. "You're going to leave it like this, sir?" The constable's eyebrows went up. "We're pressed for time," Elton said hurriedly. "We don't want to be caught out in the jungle after dark..." "Ascrabilik ahubarata," the voice said again. ttTTere, sir, where's the voice coming from?" The contable poked his head inside the blue-glowing interior, his voice taking on an echoic quality. "What's -- " A sharp buzz cut him off in mid-sentence. He stiffened, his arms jerking out from his sides; a dazed look spread over his face. A pair of bright metal clamps had extended from a receptacle, locked into the constable's head. Elton jumped forward, grabbed his arm, and hauled at him. The buzz stopped abruptly, the clamps retracted. The constable staggered back, his hands to his head. "Wh-What happened?" he choked. "Felt like my ruddy brains was being wrung out like a bar-rag!" "Mobile Command Center Ten ninety-four, standing by for instructions," a harsh, high-pitched voice with a Middlesex accent said from inside the capsule. "You might've warned me, sir," the constable said in a hurt tone. "Uh... well, after all, these secret installations..." Elton improvised. "But I'll explain it all as we hike out." Ing instructions," the voice said again. "On five minute stand-by alert, counting... "Where's the chap manning this show, an # Tway?" the contable asked. "They oughtn't to go off and leave it like this." "Probably they just stepped ut for coffee. No concern of ours, constable. Now, if you'll just give me a hand with the bag." "Abandoned their post? Very trange, I'd call that, sir. UnBritish. But then I suppose tiiey're Wogs." ing instructions. Battle status, active." "You hear that sir? Blimey, do you suppose it's started? I knew that we couldn't trust those Russkis!" "Just a routine exercise, I should think," Elton soothed, edging off into the surrounding undergrowth. "Now if you're ready -- " "Here," the constable said loudly, addressing his remarks to the capsule. "Constable Boyle here. What's this about a battle?" "Battle report follows," the voice answered. "First Grand Fleet, annihilated, casualties total; Second Grand Fleet annihilated, casualties total; Third firand Fleet..." The voice went on, reeling off tatistics. tt'his is It, right enough! Constable Boyle smacked a fist into his palm. "A hell of a fight going on somewhere "... Grand Fleet annihilated, casualties total," the voice droned on. "Sixth Grand Fleet, casualties ninety-eight percent; surviving units retired to defensive dome at station #, under Yukk siege -- " "Ever heard of these Grand Fleets?" Boyle called to Elton. "That would be your lot, I reckon?" "Certainly not," Elton said quickly. "Just code names; you know; the Blue Army versus the Red Army -- " "Never had any use for bloody Reds meself," Boyle stated flatly. "Well if it's not you Yanks, it must be British units involved. Always knew we were keeping a secret weapon tucked away someplace. Who'd have thought it'd be here in Honduras? But our chaps are in trouble, from the sound of it."... Tenth Grand Fleet; Mobile Command Center Ten ninety-four standing by." "Ten ninety-four? That's this apparatus here!" Boyle said excitedly. "And its ruddy crew's stepped out for tea!" "If we hurry," Elton called cheerily. "I don't like the sound of this," Boyle said. "Looks like the bloody Reds have had all the best of it, so far." He raised his voice to shout into the interior of the capsule. "What kind of shape are the other blighters in?" "Yukk Primary Echelon, annihilated, casualties total; Yukk Secondary Echelon, heavy casualties. Yukk Dreadnought Abominable operational, standing by off station # -- " "Yukks, eh? Code name for the Russkis, shouldn't wonder," Boyle said. "And their dreadnought's got a group of our lads hemmed in at someplace called station #. They'll be wanting a spot of help, sir!" "Elements of Sixth Grand Fleet under siege at station #. Besieging Yukk Dreadnought heavily outweighs units in ton seconds firepower." "We've got to get cracking, sir!" Boyle yelled. "We can't let the Bolsheviks wipe our chaps out!" "Awaiting instructions," the voice said. "Three minute alert"  C T T ere, where's your station complement?" Boyle demanded. "Station personnel departed to conduct local reconnaissance," the voice stated. The constable whirled on Elton. "It's clear enough, sir; these chaps have buggered off and left their mates in the lurch. Lucky we happened along. It's awaiting our instructions!" "Now, constable," Elton said reasonably. "Surely it's not talking to us -- " "Who bloody else? It popped open when we came along, didn't it?" "I suppose my U-V triggered sometliing," Elton muttered. Boyle looked suddenly knowing. "Ah-hah, I think I see, sir. Security. You can't take action while I'm hanging about." "Well, constable," Elton grabbed at the straw, "you don't mic security?" "I'll never breathe a word sir, cross my heart!" Boyle was standing at attention, chin in, toes out. 'We've got to give them a leg up, sir!" "Out of the question, constable," Elton said, looking around for the first signs of flashing red lights, whooping sirens, and pouncing military police. "You're a cool one, sir," Boyle said stiffly. "Have to be, I suppose, in the counter-espionage game. But it's not the British way to desert one's mates in time of need." "One's mates? What in the world are you talking about? We've stumbled into some sort of war games, constable; if we're here when the authorities arrive, we'll end up in a maximum-security prison!" "I'm saying it's the real thing, sir. Our boys are under fire. They're counting on us, sir!" "What the devil do you expect me to do?" A strident note had entered Elton's voice, reminding him of his last interview with Dean Longspoon, in which the irascible department head had suggested that Elton spend more time in the classroom and less in what he termed exotic peregrinations. How right, Elton thought, the dean had been. "We'll fill in for these blinking tea-drinkersf" Boyle proposed. "And I'll have a word for their superiors when this is over!" "But -- but -- " "Two minute alert," the voice stated. "I always thought when the chips were down you Yanks would stand with us," Boyle said. "I'm going in -- alone, if I have to." "But -- it might be dangerous." "Chance we have to take," Boyle said curtiy. "Coming?" Elton came slowly across to Boyle's side, looked into the dim blue interior of the capsule, at a maze of pin-point indicator lights, conduits, push-buttons, fittings. "Hmmm. Interesting layout. New type oscilloscope, subminiature fluorescents -- " "Awaiting instructions; one minute alert before reverting to inactive status," the voice said. "Go ahead, sir!" Boyle urged "I'm right behind you!" Elton looked around; there were still no signs of aroused security forces bearing down. He put the suitcase on the ground, sighed, and stepped hesitantly through the open entry. Ill  t once, a folding seat deployed from the floor, nudged the back of Elton's knees, and he sat abruptly. Boyle crowded in behind him. Elton stared at the array of tiny dial faces and toggles, packed together like a display in a bargain jeweler's window. "Say, you've got to hand it to those Air Ministry bods," Boyle said. "Not half crafty, that lot. Not a word in the papers about all this." He was looking around admiringly at the wilderness of quivering needles. "Thirty second alert," the voice stated. "Wonder what that means?" Elton frowned. "In twenty-five seconds. Mobile Center will revert to permanent inactive status if not activated," the voice said. ## "Yoa mean -- well be out of the fight?" Boyle expostulated. "Affirmative. Actitm must be taken within prescribed time limit, in accordance with standard anti-Yukk operational procedures." "Suppose we don't?" "Mobile Center will detonate. Fifteen second warning." Elton started out of his seat. "Fifteen seconds -- let's get out of here!" "We can't sir!" Boyle caught his arm. "It's too late now to run! If it blows, it'll take us to kingdom come!" "What'll I do?" "Anything, sir! Just jab a button at random!" Elton dithered, then lunged for the panel, depressed a fat red button directly before him. Instantly, metal bands snapped around his mid-section, clamping him to the seat. Behind him, Boyle grunted, similarly restrained. "Prepare for immediate jump to Battle Sector," the voice said emotionlessly. The curved door slid shut with a smooth sigh. The blue glow died, leaving only tlie jewel-sparkle of the instruments. "Hold on here," Elton yelled, tugging at the seat belt. There was an abrupt jar, an instant's pause -- then a silent concussion that seemed to burst painlessly inside his skull. Boyle gave a choked shout -- then all was silent and still again. "S-sir?" Boyle got out. "What... happened?" Elton managed. "Sir, I've got a feeling... we're floating, sort of." ttXJonsense; the thing mal functioned, obviously. Whatever was supposed to happen didn't. Perhaps it was never intended to. I'm beginning to suspect that we're the victims of the most idiotic practical joke of the decade!" Elton tugged at the seat clasp. "Now I suppose we're trapped here until they decide to come along and -- " "On station. Battle Sector Nine," the voice announced. "Request permission to deploy view screens." "By all means, deploy the view screens," Elton said wearily. "And by the way, just who the devil are you? Where are you speaking from? What's this farce all about, an#rway? My name is Elton, and I demand -- " "This is the Lunar Battle Computer," the voice said. "I am positioned nine point three four two miles under the Lunar surface feature known as Mount Tycho. At your instruction, I have placed Mobile Command Center Ten-ninety-four on station in Battle Sector Nine, four thousand miles off Callisto, on an intercept course with the Yukk Dreadnought Abominable. Request permission to deploy forward batteries." "You mean -- you really -- I mean -- " Elton tried twice to swallow, made it on the third attempt. "This s all some ghastly joke?" he croaked. "Negative," the voice said flatly. It seemed to issue from a small slot set among the flashing lights -- which were now blinking with renewed e.nthusiasm. A large amber X in mid-panel winked on and off frantically. "Callisto," Boyle said. "I've heard of it. Somewhere near Jamaica, I believe." "Someone's idea of humor," Elton croaked. He managed a stifled laugh. "Why, if we were really four thousand miles off Callisto, we'd be hundreds of space." "Space, sir?" "Callisto is -- " he swallowed -- "one of the moons of Saturn -- or is it Jupiter?" "Jupiter," the voice said tonelessly. "Jupiter? Well, now, I knew our lads were holding something back," Boyle said complacently. "You Yanks and your moon shots are all very well, but here we British are, all the way out on Jupiter. Goes to show... Hoes to show what?" Elton yelped. "Suppose this thing knows what it's talking about? Do you know anything about piloting a satellite... his voice trailed off in a squeak. Two translucent panels which had slid down from slots above, opened out, glowed briefly, then snapped into the crystal clarity of the finest photograph. Against a background of utter black, blazing points of light flared and curve of light like an enormous full moon edged into the picture. The screen above showed a similar scene, with the familiar tiny ringed disc of Saturn glowing, bright-edged, off to one side. In the center of the screen a moving blip glowed. "There you are," Boyle said proudly, indicating Jupiter. "British soil, the whole lot." There was a loud ping! "What was that?" "Yukk suppressor rays have locked on Command Center," the voice said in the same emotionless tone. "Likelihood of immediate salvo fire." "Fire? You mean they're shooting at us? Goodness. Who would want to do that -- ?" "Yukk dreadnought on closing course," the Lunar Computer announced. "Request instructions." "Take evasive action!" Elton yelled. "Get us out of here!" "Drive mechanism non-functional in field of Yukk suppressor rays," the voice said. "Uh -- fire the forward batteries!" Elton yelled. "Guns non-operative in field of Yukk suppressor rays." On the screen the blip grew; it swelled visibly, bearing down at a headlong clip. Elton could make out details of the image now. A clumsy, double-pyramid shape, slab-sided, angular, rushing at him from dead ahead. "Nothing for it but to ram, sir!" Boyle yelled. "God save the Queen!" Elton lurched forward as the capsule seemed to break suddenly. The pressure grew. Elton grunted as the seat clamp cut into his stomach. "Yukk tractor rays now grappling Command Center," the voice said indifferently. "Request permission to self-destruct." "Not bloody likely!" Boyle bawled. "We're not ruddy Kami Kazis!" he pressure slacked off. The forward screen went dark, filled by the bulk of the Yukk dreadnought. In the rear screen the stars glittered and winked. A tremor ran through Elton's seat -- a sharp jar, a sense of diding, then silence again. "We -- we've stopped," Elton said uncertainly. U# "What do you suppose it means, sir?" Boyle said in a strained voice. "I'd have wagered a fiver we were bound to collide with that monster." "We're practically bumping into it now." "We must be hove to alongside," Boyle said. "I... I suppose they'll be along to collect us any minute now," Elton said. "Captured," Boyle said disgustedly. "Without firing a shot." "By the Yukks," Elton added. "We'll be brainwashed..." "There'll be help on the way, sir," Boyle said cheerfully. get back and find their machine missing, they'll be through to Air Ministry like a shot." "I wonder what they're waiting for?" Elton stared at the dark screen, unable to make out details of their captor. "I'd like to get on to the name-rank-andserial-number part, and possibly get in touch with the Red Cross." "Pity we're not armed," Boyle said. "We could have put up a spirited defense, and maybe taken a couple of the blighters with us." Elton didn't answer; he was swallowing hard, running over speeches : I am a civilian, captain; as a non-combatant, I insist -- No, that would be hard to put over under the circumstances. How about; Well, fellows, the fortunes of war, eh? Wonderful job you did at Stalingrad... "Maybe if you twiddle the knobs a bit, you can see something of what's going on out there," Boyle suggested. Elton tried the controls beside the dark forward screen; suddenly it lightened; a pitted surface of iodinecolored metal curved before them, sliding slowly past. "That's better," Boyle muttered. "Don't imagine the Reds had anything like that! Bloody vast thing, isn't it?" "Bigger than anything we've got," Elton said. "Alien looking, isn't it? I wonder if Washingtcm knows about this?" "I should think Whitehall has likely let them in on it, sir." #tT isten," Elton said. "Do you -- ' suppose that we somehow eluded their radar? After aH, we're rather small, and they may have been expecting something their own size." "You may have something there, sir." Boyle smacked his fist into his palm. "Hard lines we can't activate this blasted pogo stick we're sitting in." "Look here, Lunar Computer," Elton said. "Isn't there a chance you can get us out of this spot we're in? It appears -- " "All systems now functional," the voice said. "What! Why didn't you say so!" "Data not requested," the voice snapped. "Well, what about it. Can we jump away from here -- get back where we started from?" "Yukk suppressors are activated by high-velocity bodies moving within sensitivity range of instruments," the voice said flatly. "Suppose we sneak away? Just sort of edge off-stage, so to speak?" "What about the Commies, sir?" Boyle remonstrated. "If you're feeling a bit better now, we can renew the fight." "Fight? Look here, Boyle, this has gone far enough. I must have been under the influence of alcohol. What kind of fight can this -- this wandering phone booth put up against that Leviathan? No, thank you. I'll be happy just to get back, pay my fines, and leave quietly tomorrow aboard the S.S. Togetherness as planned -- " "Sir! Look there!" Boyle's fingers dug into Elton's arm; he pointed to the screen. In the section of the Yukk hull passing across the screen, a vast, gaping rent showed. Inside, Elton caught a glimpse of twisted structural members, buckled deck plates. "No wonder they paid us no heed!" Boyle blurted. "Looks a though they had a spot of bother of their own." A second vast wound in the immense hull drifted into view. Great, blackened tubes that could only have been weapons hung in their carriages, silent. "Crikey!" Boyle commented happily. "They've jolly well had it!" "They're still active enough to deactivate our gruis, shut down our engines, and take us in tow," Elton said. "The crew are probably all in tiie imdamaged part, ready to blast us at the first sign of life." Ct'fTT'hat about that, Looney Control?" Boyle barked. "It's Lunar Control," Elton put in. "Affirmative," the voice said. "You see?" Elton said. "Are they on the lookout for us?" Boyle pressed on. "Negative." "Why not?" Elton demanded. "There are no survivors aboard the Yukk ship," the voice said casually. "No survivors?" Boyle and Elton echoed together. "Then," Elton said perplexedly, "who's been operating the suppressor, and tractor rays, and -- " "Yukk defensive armaments activated automatically at the approach of possible hostile bodies." "Now you tell us!" Elton sagged in his seat. "Well, Boyle, I think that lets us off the hook. We can go back now." "I wouldn't say so, sir," Boyle cut in. "What about those chaps under siege? We can't just go off and forget them." "What siege? The Yukks have been wiped out. There's no one here to besiege them!" "Perhaps they're not aware of their victory, sir! We've got to carry the good news to them. It'll be a feather in our cap, sir." "I don't care for feathery caps," Elton said. "Let Lunar Control tell them, if it wants too -- it seems to be damnably cagy when it comes to withholding information." "All you've got to do is ask the right question, sir." Boyle's voice was smug. "After all, it's only a machine; admitted that itself. We're the only personnel here -- and I say we have a duty to perform." "All right, all right." Elton addressed Lunar Control. "Can you take us there -- to wherever this Lost Batallion is supposed to be pinned down?" "Station #," the voice said. "Affirmative." "All right, I guess we'll give it a try. But creep along slowly. so as not to wake any sleeping electronic dogs. Where is this station #, anyway?" "On the surface of the moon Callisto." IV ttTV yTiserable place to be ma-Lrrooned," Elton said, staring at the bleak expanse of wan lit, cratered rock below. "Callisto is much too small to support an atmosphere, and at this distance from the sun I imagine the rock never warms much above absolute zero." The ground was moving up swiftly; the screens swept the close ragged horizon, fixed on the black of the sky. There was a lurch, followed by a thump. "We're down," Boyle announced. "All right, open up," he called. "And -- " "No!" Elton yelled -- too late. The seat clamps snapped back, the doors slid open -- and a breath of cool, perfumed air wafted in from outside. "It's -- but -- how... ?" "Contact at station #," the voice said. "You are now within the defensive force dome." "Oh, that explains it," Elton let out the breath he had been holding. "The dome keeps the Yukks out, and holds the air and heat in." "Now to spread the good word," Boyle said heartily. "Ready, sir?" "I suppose you were right about coming over to let them know they've won." Elton stepped out, felt grass underfoot, sniffed the air. "My, won't they be delighted." He stared up at the heavens; Jupiter was a vast, pale crescent moon, glowing in banded pastel colors. Other, smaller moons moved visibly nearby. Vast numbers of fat, close stars glittered overhead. "I wonder where they are?" Elton squinted into the deep gloom of the Callistan night. "How many men have survived?" Boyle called to the capsule. "Seven hundred and five individuals now occupy the redoubt," the slightly bored-sounding voice said. "None of them are Men." "Did you say," Elton got out, "they're not... men?" "Affirmative," the voice was bland. "Blimey," Boyle said. "A bunch of ruddy Martians?" "No wonder the Yukk ship looked alien," Elton groaned. "This is some kind of interplanetary war between intelligent oysters, or something. What are we doing mixed up in it?" "Questions relating to organic motivations are not within my scope," the computer said. #t yi nd the Yukks aren't Commies at all?" Boyle sounded disappointed. "Negative, in the sense in which you employ the terra; however, the Yukk practice a form of communal life, based on -- " "There you are, sir! Commies, as I said. These Reds are a crafty lot. As I see it, we British have made contact with the Martians, who've become our allies. It's a group of their lads out here, and it's our plain duty to carry on." Elton scrambled back inside the capsule. "I don't know about you, constable!" he called, "But I'm leaving." "Warning," the voice said. "Yukk batteries command entire volume of space within ten million miles. Any attempt to jump will result in approach to Yukk vessel and consequent concentrated automatic Yukk fire with high negative probability of survival of Mobile Command Center." Elton scrambled back out rf the capsule. "Dandy," he said. "Marvelous. Rush to the assistance of our Martian allies, eh? Now look at the pickle you've gotten us in!" "Me, sir? Why, I've merely lent a hand -- " "All right! But here we are -- wherever we are -- sitting ducks V for the Yukk -- whatever they are." "Yukks; some kind of Bolsheviks, I don't doubt. But it's all the same to me. What we've got to do now, sir, we've got to make contact with our side and work out a plan of action." "Never mind that," Elton said. "We've got troubles of our own. There's got to be some way to slip out from under the guns of that derelict." "Not without first contacting these Martian chaps," Boyle protested. "We can take time to propose a toast or two, exchange cigarettes, that sort of thing..." Boyle's voice faded. He stood, head cocked, listening. "Do you hear anything, sir?" he whispered. "Only you, making another fatuous suggestion," Elton replied tartly. "Personally, I favor asking questions of this mobile whatever-it-is until we get some useful answer, and then leaving as hastily as possible." "There it is again sir!" Boyle said. "What?" There was a sudden quick padding of feet, a loud whoosh!, a sharp chemical odor; Elton took a breath to shout, choked, felt the world swim out from underneath and fall on him like a vast feather mattress. professor Elton moved to get away from an impleasant jogging sensation, discovered tight folds of coarse netting binding his arms to his sides and holding his legs in a tight crouched position. His left ear was pressing into the rough strands, and there was a sharp pain in his neck. "Help!" he croaked. "Boyle, where are you?" "Here, sir," a weak voice came back. "What happened? I'm wrapped up like a mummy in some sort of seine." "Same here, sir. We were took unawares, it appears." "By your Martian friends, I suppose?" "Look on the bright side, sir. We haven't been done in yet. That's something." They were in a dim-lit corridor, Elton saw. By twisting his head, he made out the silhouettes of slender biped figures with immense heads. He was, he saw, trussed in a net slung like a hammock from the shoulders of a pair of the creatures. There were shrill shouts from ahead, answering cries from his captors. More of the bipeds crowded around; Elton strained to get a clear view through the mesh, but carried as he was in e head-down position, he was unable to make out any more detail. There was an abrupt lurching as he was carried up a short flight of stairs. He squinted his eyes against the sudden, brilliant light, then he oofed as the support dropped from under him, slamming him against a cool, hard floor. He pushed at the enveloping net, kicking it free of his feet, fighting it over his head. "Good Heavens!" Boyle's voice burst out. "Hang on, Boyle! I'm coming!" Elton shouted encouragingly. He flung the net from him, whirled -- "It said they weren't men," Boyle croaked. Standing in a semi-circle facing the captives were six exceedingly pretty girls. "Rubavilup mockerump hifswimp," one of the girls said. Elton reached up dazedly to adjust his tie, his gaze glued to the large greenish eyes in the pert face before him. Below the face was a slender neck, adorned with multiple strands of turquiose-like beads. A close-fitting, short-skirted tunic hugged nicely curved hips; a pair of shapely legs leds Elton's eyes to the polished floor, where they paused for a moment, blinked, and started back up. tC'hey're not bad looking, sir," Boyle said approvingly, "considering they're Martians." The girl in the center of the group frowned. "Asibolimp hubshut ook?" she asked Elton. "I'm terribly sorry, Miss," he said. "I'm afraid I don't understand." "Here," Boyle said loudly. "Who's in charge here?" "Aridomop urramin ralafoo glip?" with gestures. The girls spoke briefly among themselves. One pointed to a door across the room, then took Boyle's arm, urged him on. He jerked free. "Look here, my girl -- " he started, shaking a finger under her nose. A sharp slap sent him back a step; his mouth opened and closed; then he reached for her. An instant later, having described a somersault over the girl's shoulder, Boyle gazed up from a supine position on the floor. "Ralafoo glip," the girl said, and jerked her head toward the door. "I think when she says ralafoo glip she means it; better do as she says," Elton suggested, starting toward the indicated door. "All very well for you Yanks, you're used to this sort of thing," In the inner ron, Elton followed gestures toward a massive chair placed against the wall, seated himself gingerly. Something cool touched the sides of his face just in front of his ears, pressed firmly, "niere was a sharp prickling sensation. Abruptly, his head seemed full with a screech like a tape recorder running backward at high speed. Elton flopped in the chair, caught by the head. As suddenly as it had begun, the screech ended; the clamps retracted. Elton stumbled to his feet. "What in the name of the Fallen Towers of Hubilik was that?" he demanded, rubbing his ears. "The language indoctrinator," the nearest girl said. "I don't understand," Elton stated, staring from the girl to the chair. "How in the name of the Five Sacred Snakes of Bomakook did my sitting in that thing teach you to speak Grmblkpsk?" "Umma oobabba ungha," Boyle yelled incomprehensibly, pointing at Elton. Two girls seized his arms, thrust him toward the chair. He braced his feet, still shouting nonsense. Elton savv? the bright metal clamps sving down and grip the constable's head. They held him as he kicked out wildly, mouth open; then the chair released him. The girls stepped back. tt'VJow, if you'll behave your self," the leading girl said to Boyle. "Calm yourself, Boyle," Elton snapped. "I'm sure your behavior isn't helping us." He faced the auburn-haired girl who had first spoken. "Now, young lady, if you'll just let me explain: My name is Rflxk..." he paused, frowning. "Rflxk? Is that my name?" "If you're honest, you have nothing to worry about, dearies," the auburn-haired girl said, taking his arm in a firm grip and steering him back out into the hall. "Our detectors showed us something has passed through the screen. Naturally, we couldn't afford to take any chances. After all, you could have been Yukks -- just like we learned in Trainmg. "Us Yukks," Elton managed a chuckle. "Why, my dear, we came here to assist you." "Far lot of good it did us," Boyle muttered behind him. "These bloody Amazons don't want helping." "Assist us how?" Elton's auburn-haired captor inquired, "Why, in the fight with the Yukks; but of course -- " "Ix-nay, ir-say," Boyle said quickly. "One-day ell-tay emthey ut-way ee-way ound-fay." "Well, back to the language indoctrinator," a red-head said. "That won't be necessary," Elton said hastily. "My friend was just uh... reciting an old poem. By the way, where are we going?" "A good luck spell? I hope it's a good one -- not that they work." "You're on your way to see the Mother." "This is out of our jurisdiction," another added. The girl holding Elton's arm looked up at him with a reassuring smile; her delicately curved lips were parted, showing even white teeth ; her hair looked as soft as angora; her lashes were long and dark. With an effort he kept his eyes from the warm, rounded shape poking against his arm. "We don't often get visitors from the other domes," she said "It's kind of exciting, having you here." "Why did you come?" another asked. "Is it about the fungus competition?" "Now Nid, the Mother will handle the interrogation." VI 'he two men followed their X escort along tihe high-vaulted corridor, up more steps and under a filigreed arch into a wide room, where dim light from lamps placed at random among deep chairs glowed on small tables with bowls of exotic fruits, cushioned chaise lounges, and, at the center of the room, a fountain that leaped up to fall back into a shallow pool in which a vast, pale-white figure reclined. Two of the girls went forward, spoke briefly to the fat woman in the water. Elton could hear an answer in a hearty, policematron voice; the girls twittered again, pointing toward the two strangers. "Let's have a look at 'em," the fat woman said. Elton and Boyle moved up to the pool edge, averted their eyes in embarrassment as the matronly figure, totally nude, reached out for a fruit bowl at poolside, selected a mango-like ovoid, took a large bite, chewed noisily. "All right," the Mother said. "You did right, girls; they're an odd-looking pair; look a little weather-beaten; not what you'd call beauties; but they're not Yukks, that's easy to see. You there -- " Elton knew she was talking to him. He faced her, arranging a faculty-type smile. "We haven't seen strangers here in a long time," the woman said. "Especially the kind that barge in without warning. Why didn't your Mother call me? Never mind; good experience for the girls. Hearing about something in Training is one thing. actually seeing it's another. Now," she took another bite of fruit. "You two girls just tell me in your own words what you're doing here." "What do you mean, you two oof!" Boyle subsided as Elton's elbow caught him in the side. "Well, ah..." Elton started. "I don't believe I've seen your type before," the Mother said. "Flat-chested, aren't you? And narrow through the hips. You must have a hard time with your babies." She shot Elton a sharp look. "Oh, ah, terrible," Elton nodded. "Actually, I've never -- " "What dome is it you're from?" "As a matter of fact, we came here from Shrulp," Elton said. He blinked, trying the name again. "Shrulp?" "Here, sir," Boyle put in. "Why not just teU them we're from... Shrulp." He looked puzzled. #T've hear of Mumbulip JDome," the Mother was saying. "And we had a delegation from Rilifub Dome in my Mother's time, after a rock tremor knocked out one of their air plants. They had a terrible time of it, crossing Outside in one of those old Travelers, afraid it would break down any minute; but Shrulp -- that's a new one on me. Must be away over on Par Side." The Mother frowned. "You're not here to stir up trouble, I hope?" "Goodness, no," Elton felt the smile slipping, twisted it back into position. "We understood that you needed help in the fight against the Yukks." "Praise Mother," the woman made a cryptic sign with her hands, which the girls standing in her line of vision copied. She frowned at Elton. "Where did you get the idea we don't know how to deal with a Yukk?" "Frankly," Elton ignored Boyle's look, took the plunge; "The Lunar Battle Computer told us -- " he broke off, seeing the expression on the Mother's face. "Look here, young lady," the Mother snapped. "I'm as devout as the next person, but I won't stand for any superstitious nonsense. Now, I think you'd better explain your invasion of my Dome -- and don't take me for a gullible old fool. I showed Mother Rilifub just how far she'd get trying to take the fimgus arrangement championship away from us with her slick tricks." "But it's nothing like that." "Not that I don't respect the old ways, mind you. If it weren't for you trouble-makers, the World would be a peaceful place -- and Girl has her place in it. But I'm not standing by t# see charlatans get my girls all aroused. First thing you know, they'll be openly advocating Strange Ways -- " A gasp ran through the assembled girls. The old woman ignored the reaction, signaled to a pair of handmaidens standing by. They stepped forward, gripped the fat arms of the Mother, and heaved her to her feet. She puffed, wading to shore. "Tikki, Nid," she said to the attendant girls, "I'm tired. I'll talk to these girls later; they've put me all on edge, and I want to be calm if it comes to a Judgement. Take them along and mind you keep them under close surveillance." She accepted a vast huck towel, draped it across her shoulders, waddled to a chair. t#XTou'd better give them a blanket apiece and lock them in a storeroom," she added. "You know how crowded we are for space..." She shot a hard look past Elton at the girl Tikki. "Yes, I hardly know how we're going to find room for them, with crowding the way it is. But we'll manage somehow. Meanwhile, I intend to check witii this Shrulp Dome wherever it is. If they're here to spread Strange propaganda..." She gave Elton a look which reminded him of a portly Dean of Women he had once known, who had suspected him of intent to impregnate her charges. "But we haven't told you -- " Elton started. "Silence!" the fat woman snapped. "I'll talk to you later. Maybe tomorrow." "See here, we came here to do you a good turn, and without even listening, you're talking about locking us in storerooms." "If they haven't taught you proper respect for Mother at Shrulp Dome, you'll learn it here!" The Mother said sharply. "Take them away, girls!" Back out in the corridor, Elton cleared his throat and tried again. "Pardon me, but aren't you girls concerned about the Yukk dreadnought out there, aiming its guns at you right now?" "You girls must be overly preoccupied with theology over at Shrulp Dome," the girl the Mother had called Tikki said. "Sure, we know all about the Yukks, but after all..." she winked at Elton. "Nobody's ever really seen one. So why should we worry?" "I don't understand," Elton said. "Here you are, right in the midst of a terrible battle with some sort of ghastly monsters with huge ships the size of mountains -- and you don't seem to care." "If we're good Girls, they can't hurt us," the girl dismissed the subject. "Listen, you seem like nice enough girls. The Mother said to lock you in a storeroom, but... maybe we could work something out." She turned to speak in a low tone to the girl beside her. They turned into a side corridor lined on both sides with identical doors; it had a deserted air. Through a halfopen door. Elton caught a glimpse of an empty room, daintily furnished in bright, flashing colors. "Look," Tikki said. "I'll tuck you in my room. Even though we're awfully crowded, as the Mother said," she added. "It won't hurt if we double up, if you don't mind sharing the bed. You must be simply worn out from the trip. I'll bet it's just awful outside the Dome," she shuddered. "Sharing... your bed?" Elton asked. "It will just be for tonight. Your friend will go with Nid. Tomorrow one of the other girls will have you, and the night after that another." Elton took a deep oreath. "Well, if you're sure it won't put you out?" "It'll be fun," the girl said. "We can just cuddle up and have a nice long talk. I want to hear all about Shrulp." I t was a small, neat room, with fluffy curtains at the window, a shaggy rug on the floor, a flounced spread on the bed, and a rack in one corner on which hung a dozen brightcolored short tunics. Elton's hostess took off her turquoise beads and hung them on the rack, eyeing Elton's battered bush jacket. "My, those are certainly strange-looking clothes you have on. I suppose you needed them for the trip, but you can get out of them now. I'll draw us a tub. Would you like a little ginger in it, or maybe a touch of mint? I alvays like mint, myself." "Tub?" Through an open door Elton saw a pink-tiled room, and tropical-looking flowers in planters lining a ten-foot square simken pool with bright chrome fittings. "We can just relax and scrub each other's backs," Tikki said. She finished undoing the snaps down the back of her tunic, shucked it off, dropped it in a wall-slot, faced Elton wearing a diaphanous one-piece undergarment. Elton's collar suddenly felt tight. He felt his face break into a silly smile, "Well, whatever you say... Tikki plucked a small box from a table, offered Elton what looked like a plastic cigarette. He groped, took one, jabbed it at his mouth. Tikki took one, drew on it, blew out perfumed smoke. "I'm afraid you bugged the Mother, with all that talk about the Yukks. She's a dear, really, but very hard-headed when it comes to religion. She says it's time we did away with outmoded concepts and recognized that the Yukks are merely an externalized personification at an inner yearning for defilement, or something." "Look," Elton said abruptly. "Let's play a little game. We'll pretend I just arrived from... from someplace so far away that I never even heard of the Yukks, or the Mother, or the domes -- and you tell me all about it," Elton said. "That sounds like a very strange game," Tikki said doubtfully. She opened the door to an adjoining room, stepped inside; a moment later a sound of rushing water started up. Steam wafted into the room, carrying a scent of Lifesavers. Tikki came back, holding a large cake at violet soap. "Is that what you play back at Shrulp?" "Yes, we spend a lot of time telling each other things we already know. The trick it to catch the other... ah... girl in a mistake." it doesn't really ' ' sound like much fun. If you feed like playing, wouldn't you rather just wrestle? I'll bet you know some interesting iMlds." "Maybe later," Elton gulped. "Now, you were going to tell me #I about the Yukks, remember?" Tikki put a finger to her cheek, nibMed at her lower lip, looking thoughtfully at the ceilElton found the expression perfectly delightful. So was the slim, tanned body below it. "Well, nine hundred and sixtyfour -- or is it sixty-five...? Let me see." Tikki nibbled a finger tip. "It must be sixtyfive because I finished Baby Training when I was ten, and Girl Training when I was eighteen, and it was sixty-one then, and that was four -- " "Sixty-five it is," Elton put in. "You're doing fine." "Anyway, nine hundred and sixty-five cycles ago, when the war with the Yukks was in its nineteenth cycle, there was a great battle fought between two fleets. Now, in those days there were many among the Girls who were badly tainted with Strange Ways." Her voice, Elton noticed, had taken on the tone of a pupil reciting lessons. "Because of this, the Girls weren't able to destroy the wicked Yukks, as they deserved. Instead, the Great Mother sent a terrible thing called a Disrupter that caused the machines of the Girls to malfunction, and all of the Girls were killed or captured -- except one shipload. The captain was a righteous Mother, and so she and her Girls were spared. They landed here on the World, and set up the Force Domes, and the defensive screens, to keep the Yukks at bay. That's why it's our duty to tend the Field Generators, and defend Girlhood, and weed out any traces of... she blushed, "... Strange Ways. Not that anybody has any," she added. "Any what?" Elton asked. "Strange Ways," Tikki said primly. "You know." "But we're playing that I don't know, remember?" "Here," Tikki said reaching for Elton's top jacket button. "I'll help you get these things off. The tub's ready by now." The steam had formed a pinkish haze at eye level. "Is this what holds it?" She undid the button clumsily. "I'm not very good at this..." She undid another button. "What about the Yukks?" Elton's voice sounded strained. Tikki undid the last coat button and pulled the garment off him.  the Yukks are evil ' ' beings who tried to enalave all Girlhood, once, long ago, before we were driven out of the Heavenly Garden. They were great big ugly creatures, with hair growing all over their faces, and huge, bony hands -- six of them, I think -- and whenever they could catch a poor, defenseless Girl, they'd... Tikki swallowed, her face pink. "They'd do Strange Things to her." "Strange Things?" Elton's voice was a squeak. Tikki was just finishing the last shirt button. She peeled it back over his shoulders. "And the terrible power they had was, that they made perfectly nice Girls want them to do the Strange Things. Even now, there's always the danger that a Girl will fall into Strange Ways -- like dreaming about a Yukk chasing her, with all six hands reaching for her -- and even catching her..." Tikki took a deep breath. "That's what makes the Yukks so terrible, and that's Yukks, and one of them ever managed to get into the Dome -- " Her eyes were flashing with anger; her nostrils flared. "Everyone would tear the horrible hairy thing into tiny little pieces before he could spread any Strange Ways!" "Tiny little pieces?" Elton stammered. He grabbed for his shirt, pulled it back on. Tikki's eyes strayed to his chest. "My in an envious tone. She put a hand under each of her magnificently formed mammaries, looked sadly down at them. "These DO get in the way..." Elton was backing toward the door. "Ah... I've just remembered something," he blurted, fumbling the door open. "Where did they take my friend? I have to find hi -- her -- right away!" "Oh. she's just next door," Tikki said. "But -- " Elton whirled to the adjoining door, banged on it, twisted the knob. It flew open. Boyle, shirtless, was just reaching for the tanned curve of his hostess's hip. "No!" Elton shouted. Boyle yipped and jumped a foot into the air. "I've got to talk to you!" Elton hissed, "privately!" "Look here, can't it wait?" Boyle's face had assumed a beefy color. "Bloody cheek, I call it, bursting in here just when I was about to... to... make friends." "That's what I have to talk to you about." Elton glanced at Boyle's roommate, then at Tikki, standing in the doorway, looking puzzled. "Do you mind, girls? Just for a moment?" He ushered the girls out, closed the door. "I've made a discovery," he started. "Me too," Boyle said, smirking. "I think we're on to a good thing. A different one every night, at that. Now if you'd just toddle off, there's a good lad -- " "Do you know what they do to Yukks if they catch one?" Elton cut in. "Tear 'em to bits, Nid said -- that's my young lady. They've no more use for bloody Reds than -- " "Correct," Elton said. "They tear them to pieces. Small, hairy pieces." "So what's that to do with us?" "Plenty," Elton said. "We're Yukks." T)oyle was sitting on the bed,  mopping at his face with a tiny lacy hanky he had found under the pillow. "That was a near thing," he said. "Another five minutes -- " "And you'd have stood revealed as the ancient arch-enemy of Girlhood," Elton said decisively. "But look here, from what Nid said, they've been living here on this Tup'ny world for nine-hundred cycles, whatever those are." "Nine hundred and sixty-five," Elton corrected him. "I think the term probably refers to Jupiters revolutions around the sun. That would be about... hmm...  eight thousand two hundred years, Shrulp time." "Eight blinking thousand years? But that Looney Control affair said the crew had just stepped out." "They did, too -- about the time the ice was melting off Wisconsin. Probably ran into a party of early head-hunters or a wandering hyaenodon. I'm afraid Lunar Control has little or no awareness of the meaning of time." Boyle shook his head. "Eight thousand years with no Yukks? Then how in the Six Rivers of Blue Mud do they have blinking babies?" "I'd imagine they have a supply of frozen sperm -- or possibly they've developed a method of parthenogenesis." "How do you suppose this bloody system ever got started?" Boyle looked bewildered. "What this lot needs is a firm masculine hand to put things in order. I've a mind to -- " "To be tom to bits? Please, Boyle, this situation requires careful handling. We've got to get away from here -- that much is clear. And there's no time to lose. Sooner or later someone is going to put two and two together." "And it may as well be me," Boyle said with sudden decision. T.eave that Nid to me for a ni gh t or two and I fancy -- " "Strange Ways," Elton said. "That's what they call that sort of thing. I suppose it all started with some sort of idiotic feminist movement, somewhere. The women developed a method of reproducing without men, and declared their independence. Naturally, war followed; a war fought in space." "Why space? And how? There weren't any Ueeding space vessels eight thousand years ago."   A pparently tl matter of there were. As a fact, I did a paper once -- but never mind that. Being women, the Girls wouldn't want to do anything as untidy as fighting a war right there on Earth -- and then too, I suppose the important logistical targets were off-planet; cmitrol of the spaceways was the key to success. And so a great battle was fought, and both sides virtually wiped each other out. The surviving Girls reached Callisto here, and set up these force domes and a defensive screen to keep off what was left of the Yukks; and the Yukks, with only one damaged ship left mounted a siege; then they died off -- but the Girls never knew." "I see... and back home, everybody made up and forgot the whole thing." "JNot quite: there's still a certain residual hostility. But the economic drain of the war and the loss of personnel plunged society back to a minimal cultural level -- and we're only now reattaining their level of technology." "All right, granted you're on tfie right track; what do we do now? Slip out of here and leg it back to the Mobile Whatsit?" "We don't even know where it is -- and anyway, the Yukks have us pinned down, remember? The minute we come out from under the defensive screen, blooie!" Boyle chewed the inside of his cheek; a shrewd expression settled over his features. "They won't shoot -- not if we let them know we're Yukks ourselves." "Maybe," Elton said, looking thoughtful. "We could give it a try, I suppose." "No time like the present." Boyle went to the door, opened it. Nid and Tikki came in, two slim creatures as imself-conscious as a pair of young antelope. "What arc you two girls talking about in here?" Tikki asked. "I'll bet you have some important message from your Mother?" Nid hazarded. "As a matter of fact, we do," Elton said. "Of course, this is a very confidential matter. You musn't tell anybody." "Not even Mother?" "We ten Mother everything," Nid said. "Even about your -- Strange Thoughts?" Elton hazarded. XT id and Tikki blushed a deli' cate shade of purple. "We'll have to confide in you ladies," Boyle said solemnly. "We've got wind of a big push the Reds are planning. High Command is counting on us. We have to go back to our traveler." "You mean -- there really are Yukks?" Nid's eyes were large with wonder. "Absolutely," Elton nodded. "I... I feel all sort of wiggly inside." Tikki put her hands to her stomach. "Can't you wait till in the morning?" Nid asked anxiously. "It's only a month away." "No, we have to go right now." "Even before our bath?" "Definitely." "You're such brave girls," Nid said admiringly. "I... I can't go," Tikki said. "I'm afraid I might -- " Her lip quivered. "I might turn out to be -- unreliable." She burst into tears. "There, there," Elton patted her shoulder, dismayed. "What's there to be afraid of? You'll be with us." "You don't know what an awful Girl I am," Tikki sniffled. "I have Strange Thoughts all the time... and I'm afraid... might... I might... disgrace Mother." Her sobs took over. Nid took her hand. "Now, Tikki, you're not the only one. I don't know a Girl who doesn't have a Strange Thought now and then." "B-but I have them all the time... "I'll tell you a secret: So do I; but -- " "But I like them!" "Look, we'll keep an eye on you," Boyle said. "You'll have to shut down that salt-water factory now, we've got to get cracking." Tikki dabbed at her eyes and looked at Boyle resentfully. "Why, you're the meanest Girl I ever met," she said. Elton stepped up and put a protective arm around her. "Just leave Tikki alone, Boyle. Can't you see she's upset?" "Too right," Boyle muttered. "Let's be off, Nid me lass. No time to waste, you know. Mother's orders and all that." Nid opened the door and peeked out. "Coast is clear," she said. "What about you, Tikki? Coming?" Tikki looked up at Elton. "I'll go," she said, still sniffling. "If youll promise to... to watch me. "I won't take my eyes off you." "Good. I'll feel safe then." She squeezed Elton's hand. They stepped out and started off along the hall. T'wenty minutes later, the foursome rounded a fountain tinkling in the dark, stumbled past a six-foot hedge, saw the blue glow of the Mobile Command Center ahead. Elton halted. "There aren't any guards on it, I hope?" he whispered. "Of course not? Why should there be?" Tikki said aloud. "Shhh!" Elton cautioned. "This is a top secret mission, remember." They came up to the capsule sitting quietly, doors open, waiting. "Looks like everything's shipshape," Boyle said. "Just like we left her." Elton leaned close to him. "Stand by with the girls a few yards back. I'll try to arrange a truce." "Right," Boyle moved to comply. Elton stepped into the cramped chamber, settled into tile seat. "Ah... look here, Lunar Computer. I'd like to contact the Yukk ship, get a message to their computer; whatever it is that controls the vessel. Is that possible?" "Messages can be transmitted m the Yukk wavelength." "All right; I want to tell them I'm taking off, and not to shoot. I want them to know we're on their side. Tell them we're Yukks, just like they are, and -- " metallic voice screeched. "Yukks occupying Mobile Combat Command Center Ten Ninety-four! Executing emergency procedure forty-one!" Elton's seat lifted, dumping him out onto the grass. With a hiss and a sharp smack! the doors closed, snipping off the blue glow. There was an abrupt zing!, followed by a small thundercap. A gust of wind ruffled Elton's hair. The capsule was gone. "Here!" Boyle yelled. "What do you think you're doing?" Nid and Tikki stood staring. "It... it went off and left us," Elton said weakly. "Did I hear it say... Yukks?" Nid demanded. "W-where are they?" Tikki asked, looking around. "Now we've had it," Boyle groaned. "Stranded, among these Yukk-eating females!" "What did you say?" Nid demanded. "Never mind, my dear. You've been as nice a little friend as a girl could have. Now just run along and let me think." "Hold on, Boyle," Elton said, getting to his feet. "Don't panic." He turned to Tikki. "You girls don't happen to have another Traveler like ours -- do you?" he asked hopefully. The girl shook her head. "I never saw one like that before." "Do you have any kind of... of space vessel?" Elton said desperately. "Anything you can use to travel up there?" He jabbed a finger at the night sky. "We have one... Nid said doubtfully. "But -- " "That's all we need," Boyle said promptly. "Just lead the way, there's a good girl." "Well... it's a funny time to be going to church." Distantly, Elton heard the shrill of a siren. Far away, someone shouted. "Oh, dear," Tikki said. "Someone's discovered you girls have gone out without permission. I'll bet. Mother's going to be upset." "Let's just hurry along to the ship -- quietly," Elton urged. "After all, we can't let anything interfere with the mission, can we?" "I think we'd better tell Mother," Nid said doubtfully. "No time," Boyle said. "Every minute counts. Mother will understand, won't she, professor?" "That's what I'm afraid of. Let's get going!" "This way," Nid said, and slipped away into the shadows, the others at her heels. A vast, clumsy pyramidal shape loomed up, the base stretching away into darkness. Elton came up to it breathing hard, listening to the clang at bells, the shouts of Yukks and the shrill ululation of the siren. "They're pretty well stirred up," Boyle said. "How do you reckon we get inside this beast?" "Where's the door, girls?" Elton inquired, peering through the gloom. "Over here," Nid called. At Elton's side, Tikki shivered. "It's scary," she said. "I have the feeling the Yukks are right here beside us." Ahead, Boyle muttered a curse. "Watch that bottom step, professor: rotted through." Elton gave Tikki a hand up, followed her up a short flight of crumbling wooden steps; as he stepped through the wide entry, hit shoes clanged on metal. "Where's the bridge, or the cockpit, or whatever you call it?" Boyle asked in a hoarse whisper. "You mean the Mother's Seat?" Nid asked. "This way..." Elton and Boyle grunted and puffed, clambering up narrow companionways in the dark, banging their heads on low passages, snorting dust from their nostrils. "Bit of rum odor about the place," Boyle commented. "It reminds me of the smell f the Royal Chamber in Cheops' pyramid," Elton said. "Here we are," Tikki said. "What are you going to do now?" There was a lAout from below, an answering call, then a mutter of conversation. "How do we close the entry port -- the doorway?" Elton hissed. "That's this big handle over here," Nid said. "Are you going to hold a Service now?" Elton grabbed the dimly seen lever, hauled it down. There was a growl of metal. Below, a heavy dang! cut off the voices. "Wish there was a bit of light here," Boyle said. A wavering, yellowish illumination sprang up. Tikki smiled from the panel, where scattered indicator lights glowed wanly. Elton went over, stared at the layout. "Tikki, do you understand all this?" "Oh, certainly; we had all this ki Training." "How do you start the engines?" "Oh, goody; we're going to have a Service." Tikki turned to die panel, reeling off details of the countdown checklist. Boyle came over, holding a thick book in his hand. "Have a look at this, sir; the log, I imagine." "Later," Kton said. "You'd better give me a hand here, Boyle. This is pretty complicated." Boyle listened in silence for a moment. "Hold up there, Tikki," he said. "Look here, professor, this is hopeless. It would take a ruddy genius to gen up on this drill in the time we've got. You see what we have to do, don't you?" Elton looked at him. Tikki had stopped her recital and was listening, eyes wide. "You mean?" Elton said. "Right! They've got to go along. Couldn't let them back outside anyway, without letting that lot down below in." "But -- that would be kidnapping." "Tikki!" Nid's voice came suddenly, a shrill yelp. "Look!" Tikki jumped up. Nid rushed to her, thrust a faded and curled sheet of flexible plastic into her hand. Elton craned to see it. heading read. Under the legend was a clear, glossy full-length photograph of a nude Yukk. Tikki looked from Elton to Boyle, back to the picture. "It... it looks... like the new girls," she said in a quavering voice. "Just look at that flat chest," Nid gasped. "And those skinny hips; and-and..." There was a heavy thumping from below. Boyle whirled to Nid. "Look here, love, there's no time to give you the full story now; just get this machine going, there's a good girl!" "We... we really ought to go for help," Nid quavered. "Start the ship up, Tikld," Elton pleaded. "Even if we are Yukks, we're not such monsters, are we now?" "But I don't... I mean, why -- ?" "With that crew snapping at our heels, I should think it would be bloody obvious!" Boyle snapped. "You said you know how to operate this thing! Hop to it, or we've bought the ruddy farm!" "I'm a wicked, wicked Girl," Tikki said weakly. "I'll do it..." Ohe went to the control panel, seated herself in the padded chair, punched buttons, closed switches; lights winked and glowed sluggishly; instrument needles stirred from pegs; there was a dry click! somewhere. Tikki got to her feet. "There," she said. "But I just don't see how you can think of ritual at a time like this -- " 'What ritual? We just want to depart as quickly as possible," Elton reached for Tikki's hand. "T hate to kidnap you like this, my dear, but -- " Tikki shivered and leaned against Elton. "I keep having the Strangest Thoughts..." There was a final thump from below, a screech of reluctant hinges, then a babble of voices. Feet thumped on stair rungs. "They're inside!" Elton urged Tikki toward the panel. "Quick!" A girl appeared at the control room door; Boyle jumped at her, came staggering back as she stiff-armed him. More girls crowded into the room; a heavyset fortyish woman pushed through, stood with hands on hips eyeing Elton and Boyle. "So you're Yukks," she said in a loud, deep voice. "You don't look so tough to me!" Elton lunged for the panel, punched buttons at random. Two of the girls pulled him away. "A religious nut," the deepvoiced woman barked. "Well, it's too late for that, you! And anyway, you Yukks have no business desecrating the Church!" "Church? She said it was a ship," Elton stammered. "The only one there was..." Boyle groaned. "It just came to me," he said. "No wonder nothing happened when Tikki twoddled the controls. This must be the ruddy vessel this lot came here in, eight thousand years ago." "So the story goes," the captain said. "Now let's get moving, you two." She shot Tikki and Nid a hard look. "And there'll be an investigation into the role you Girls played in this escapade, too." "We... we kidnapped them," Elton said. "A likely story." The woman jerked a thumb toward the frightened girls. "Put all four of them under guard and march 'em back to the dorm. It looks like the Mother's going to be sitting in Judgment tonight." IX 'he Mother was reclining in a heavily padded chaise lounge, with a box of pink and yellow candies at one elbow and a plate of cookies at the other. Heavy robes with elaborate flounces obscured her ample contours. She looked at Elton severely. "Lying to the Mother," she said. "You ought to be ashamed, even if you are Yukks -- and I never thought the Enemy would turn out to be so insignificant looking." "They're worse than they look," the captain of the guard said. "You see the state they've got this pair of ninnies in," she indicated Tikki and Nid, standing by with drooping expressions. The Mother's face tightened. "I thought from the first there was something Strange about them." The assembled Girls -- several hundred of them, Elton estimated, all ages, crowded into the wide Mother's Room -- sighed in unison. "Silence in the courtroom!" the Mother snapped. "This is an open-and-shut case. These two are Yukks -- that's plain enough. They led a pair of formerly decent Girls astray." she eyed Tikki and Nid. "I'm going to let you two off lightly; cold baths every three hours for the next two days; that ought to cool those Strange Ideas off." She turned back to Elton and Boyle. "As for you, there's only one way to deal with a Yukk: it's out in the Cold for you -- " The crowd of Girls gasped; a murmur ran through them. Tikki sprang forward. "That's perfectly horrid!" she cried. "If they're going out in the Cold, I'm going too!" Strongarm girls jumped for her, dragged her back in line. Nid was sobbing quietly. Boyle shot her a sickly smile. "There, there, lass, don't fret." Elton cleared his throat. "Just a minute. Mother," he said loudly. "Before you take this drastic step, I think there are a few things you should know." "Whafs that? What could a Yukk have to say that would interest a Mother?" Elton folded his arms, a calm, self-confident expression on his face. "If you'll clear these others from the room," he said easily, "I'd like to tell you the Facts of Life." ITlton was lounging at ease in a deep-cushioned chair that was a twin to the one the Mother had occupied at the Judgment, eating large hot-house grapes that were being popped into his mouth one at a time by Tikki, while other Girls crowded close. Wide double doors opened across the room. Boyle appeared, shaved, his hair curled, a neat short tunic flapping at his thighs. A bevy of shapely Girls surged around him, all chattering at once. Two ran forward, scattered vari-colored cushions in a heap by the side of the wide pool set in the floor. "I've got to give you credit, professor," he said. "You look like a blooming oriental potentate. How in the name of the Nine Gates of Ishalik did you do it?" Elton wrinkled his nose. "I think they overdid it a bit with the perfume, Boyle," he said easily. "Otherwise you look well." "The old bitch was ready to shove us outside the dome without even a set of ear-muffs," Boyle stated. "We'd have frozen solid before we had a chance to asphyxiate. What did you say to her to rate us all this?" "Girls, leave us!" Elton said, waving a hand. "You can come back in a few minutes, dears." They fled, casting longing glances back. "Well?" Boyle demanded. "Elementary, my dear Boyle. Surely you noticed the large number of rooms in the dormitory wings? Several hundred in our wing alone, and I saw at least a dozen wings -- " "Don't talk ruddy architecture. Get to the point!" "This is the point. There are only seven hundred and four Girls here -- and yet the building was obviously designed for many more. And then there was the business of the Mother chattering about the crowded conditions; consigning us to a broom closet." "That was just a bit of bloody cheek," Boyle said. ( ( XT o, it was important to her  to give us the impression that the dome was overflowing with Girls; these domes don't get along too well with each other, remember. She didn't want strangers to find out her fighting strength had fallen so low." "Well, if it's low, it's her own ruddy fault. I reckon she's the one that controls the birth-rate." "Hmmm, yes -- as far as she can. But did you notice, Boyle, that there are no children around? Tikki and Nid are about twenty-one; there's quite a number about the same age. The next grouping is at about the forty-five age level; the older generation, I suppose. Then there are a few old ladies who -- " "But there's no new generation, Boyle, and none of the girls are pregnant." "So?" "They've been using an artificial insemination method -- using frozen sperm cells, all of the x-x variety -- thus only girls were born. But unfortunately, the supplies ran out twenty-odd years ago." "Blimey! Then -- " "Exactly. After eight thousand years, it was all over -- until we came along." "So now it's up to us?" "Correct, Mr. Boyle. I suggest we work out some sort of equitable division. It should take us a year or so to work our way through, and then start over." "Of course," Boyle said doubtfully, "It means we're stranded." "Not forever. I learned from the Mother that there are very extensive libraries here, wellequipped laboratories -- " "Hold it!" Boyle leaned on one elbow, looking worried. "These little ones we'll be fathering: hatf of them will be little Yukks!" "Of course. Things will come back to normal in about twenty years -- and by that time I think we'll be ready to retire. We'll set up schools, start training a new generation of technicians. They'll be able to get the old ship going again -- or build a new one. We can neutralize the Yukk ship, return to Earth in style with enough technology to make us too rich to talk to." Elton picked up a dusty book from the floor. tCT)ut, this is my greatest prize," he said. "The log book from the ship. It gives an excellent picture of the pre-history of human affairs on Earth from about # B.C. up until the war seven thousand years later." "Twenty years, eh?" Boyle mused. "But look here, professor; I just happened to think! All the old bag had to do was take a specimen from one of us "But she didn't know that, Boyle -- so we'll just let it be our little secret." "I think you've hit on it, professor," Boyle called. "Never tell 'em all you know." "Correct," Elton said. "And in the meantime, we'll deal with our problems...one at a time." Worlds of brings you the finest in science fiction Don't delay -- send in your subscription order today of IF delivered to your door, bringing you stories by all your favorites in science fiction! His celebrated Retief stories and others appear regularly in IF -- fast-moving, comic yarns of diplomatic skullduggery out on the frontiers of the stars! still to come! And coming soon -- Fourth and greatest of the immortal "Skylark" stories, his memorable serials! Send in your order today and we will send you the next newsstand price. But act now! Use this order blank or order by letter -- but don't delay! I I I I s I  IF -- Subscription Department #I Hudson Street, New York, N. Y. # Yes, send me the next # issues of IF! I enclose #.  New  Renewal Name , Address City State Zip No. (Outside of N. and S. America add # for lor.t, )(.;') Sented, #. to r. : Bennett Cerf, Faith Baldwin, Bergen Evans, Photo by Philippe Halsman Bruce Catton, Mignon G, Eberhart, John Caples, J. D. Ratcliff. Standing: Mark Wiseman, Max Shulman, Rudolf Flesch, Red Smith, Rod Serling. "We're looking for people who want to write" By Gordon Carroll Director. Famous Writers School: Former editor, Reader's Digest, Time, Inc., Coronet If you want to write, my colleagues and I would like to test your writing aptitude. We'Il help you find out if you can be trained to become a successful writer. Three years ago, we started the Famous Writers School to help people who want to write acquire the skill and craftsmanship it takes to break into print. Over many months, we poured everything we knew about writing into a new kind of professional training course, which you take at home and in your free time. The course begins with the fundamentals of good writing upon which every writing career must be built. Then you get advanced training in the specialty of your choice -- Fiction, Non-Fiction, Advertising or Business Writing. Each of your writing assignments is examined by instructors who are themselves professional writers. Your instructor spends up to two hours analyzing your work. He blue-pencils corrections right on it -- much as an editor does with established writers. Then he returns it to you with a long personal letter of advice and specific recommendations. Our School is young. Yet students, many still in Iraining, have sold their work to more than #) publications. Wfilittt; Aptiittdc Tc.st oll'cred To find out if you too can benefit from this training, send for the School's revealing Aptitude Test. If you test well, or offer other evidence of writing ability, you may enroll. However, there is no obligation to do so. Famous Writers School Dept. #, Westport, Connecticut : I want lo know If I have writing aptitude. : Please mail me, free, your Writing Aptitude i Test and #-page illustrated brochure. Mr. Mrs Age Miss (please print) Street City County State Zip Code The School is accredited iy Accrediting Commission, National Home Study Council. JUNE # r Science's Stake in the Race to the Moon Plus discussion by Robert S. Richardson and He roamed the stars in a borrowed bodysearching for his own!if you want to keep your copy of Galaxy intact for permanent possession! Why mutilate a good thing? But, by the same token... if you're devotee enough to want to keep your copies in mint condition, you ought to subscribe. You really ought to. For one thing, you get your copies earlier. For another, you're sure you'll get them! Sometimes newsstands run out -- the mail never does. (And you can just put your name and address on a plain sheet of paper and mail it to us, at the address below. We'll know what you mean,., provided you enclose your check!) In the past few years Galaxy has published the finest stories by the finest writers in the field Bester, Heinlein, Pohl, Asimov, Sturgeon, Leiber and nearly everyone else. In the next few years it will go right on, with stories that are just as good... or better. Don't miss any issue of Galaxy. You can make sure you won't. Just subcribe today. (lf, on the other hand, your habit is to read them once and go on to something new -- please -- feel free to use the coupon! It's for your convenience, not ours.) CjdiLxy Galaxy is published in French and Italian. The U. S. Edition is published in Braille. This Edition is also published in Living Tape by Blind, Inc., Des Moines, Iowa Editor by Robert Sheckley by Robert Silverberg by Larry Niven by Otis Kidwell Burger by Roger Zelazny by Karen Anderson by Willy Ley by Donald H. Menzel by Robert S. Richardson by Frederik Pohl by Algis Budrys Science Editor Associate Editor Publisher Production Manager Advertising Subscription Mgr. bi-monthly by Galaxy Publishing Corporation. Main offices: #I Hudson Street, New York #, N. Y. #c per copy Subscription: (# copies) # per year in the United States, Canada, Mexico, South and Central America and U. S. Possessions. Elsewhere #. Second-class postage paid at New York, N.Y. and at additional mailing offices. Copyright New York # by Galaxy Publishing Corporation, Robert M. Guinn, President. All rights including translations reserved. All material submitted must be accompanied by self-addressed stamped envelopes. The publisher assumes no responsibility for unsolicited material. All stories printed in this magazine are fiction and any similiarity between characters and actual persons is coincidental. Printed in the U.S.A. By The Guinn Co., Inc. N. Y. Title Reg. U. S. Pat. Off. jVT artin Gardner and Stephen Barr are old friends -- to science-fiction readers, to each other and to Galaxy. As a matter of fact, they've each played a considerable part, at one time or another, in Galaxy's history -- Steve Barr with such memorable stories as The Back of Our Heads and I Am a Nucleus, while Martin Gardner's connection with the magazine goes back to a point before it existed; he was one of the original experts called in for advice on policies and programs before the first issue of Galaxy came out. Now both Gardner and Barr have new books out; and although the books are not in a technical sense related, they certainly supplement each other handsomely. Barr's book is about the whereness of things ; it is called Experiments in Topology (Crowell). What is topology? Well, says Barr, it begins with "the continuity of space, or shapes; it generalizes, and then by analogy leads us into other kinds of continuity -- and space as we usually understand it is left far behind. Really high-bouncing topologists not only avoid anything like pictures of these things, they mistrust them." Barr is a high-bouncing topologist. His experiments -- all of which you can do, by the way; you may not think so at first, because they bounce pretty high, too, but you can -- will lead you a far piece from the Moebius strip and the four-color map be generally told -- things you ought to know. Great truths are dangerous to some -- but factors for personal power and accomplishment in the hands of those who understand them. Behind the tales of the miracles and mysteries of the ancients, lie centuries of their secret probing into nature's laws -- their amazing discoveries of the hidden processes of man's mind, and the mastery of life's probletns. Once shrouded in mystery to avoid their destruction by mass fear and ignorance, these facts remain a useful heritage for the thousands of men and women who privately use them in their homes today. The Rosicrucians (not a religious WTe Rosicrucians # organization) an age-old brotherhood of learning, have preserved this secret wisdom in their archives for centuries. They now invite you to share the practical helpfulness of their teachings. Write today for a free copy of the book, "The Mastery of Life." Within its pages may lie a new life of opportunity for you. Address: Scribe A.N.X. ! Scribe A.N.X. i San Jose, California J Please send me the free book. The Mastery i , of Life, which explains how I may learn to ! i use my faculties and powers of mind. I i ! Name i i I Address I !City : s problem. Of course, he doesn't skimp these subjects, nor yet that #-D paradigm of the Moebius strip that is called the Klein bottle in fact, he shows you how to build one -- out of paper! And his Moebius strips take some surprising turns. Assuming that you carefully scissored one down the midline of its narrow ribbon, do you know what would happen? If you do that with a paper collar like a cigar band, obviously you get two paper collars. But if you do it with the papercollargiven-a-half-turn called a Moebius strip -- ? Well, you don't get two. Cutting it in half leaves it whole; you come out with a single Moebius strip, half as wide, twice as "long". (Assuming that a Moebius strip has "length".) And the reason? It is a matter of "handedness". "Handedness" is what Martin Gardner's The Ambidextrous Universe (Basic Books) is about; its subtitle is "Left, Right and the Fall of Parity." Starting with topological considerations Gardner goes on to consider the fourth dimension and what would happen if a #-D body (say a man) were rotated in a fourth dimension, as a two-dimensional sheet of paper can be rotated in a third. In that context, does reversal" of left and right really mean anything? Gardner comes at the answer by quoting from George O. Smith's Amateur in Chancery (originally published here) as well as from such other topologically interesting science fiction as George Gamow's The Heart on the Other Side and H. G. Well's The Plattner Story. In a symmetrical universe, Gardner concludes, "handedness" means nothing but an arbitrary convention, based on nothing more substantial than common agreement. But is the universe symmetrical? That's where the fall of parity comes in, for at least in some types of intranuclear reactions it is not. Why? How? That's what science is working on now. Gardner does not supply the answer. He does, however, give a priceless quotation from Niels Bohr, speaking to Wolfgang Pauli who had just proposed to him a theoretical explanation for the non-parity effects: "We are all agreed that your theory is crazy. The question which divides us is whether it is crazy enough to have a chance of being correct. My own feeling is that it is not crazy star-travel in the body. Only an idiot would take a chance on the other way I I Ti yfarvin Flynn read the followT'J. j n g advertisement in the classified section of the Stanhope Gazette: " Gentleman from Mars, age #, quite, studious, cultured, wishes to exchange bodies with similarly inclined Earth gentleman. August I -- September #. References Exchanged. Brokers Protected." This commonplace announcement was enough to set Flynn's pulse racing. To swap bodies with a Martian! It was an exciting idea, but also a repellent one. After all, no one would want some sandgrubbing old Martian inside his head moving his arms and legs, looking out of his eyes and listening with his ears. But in return for this unpleasantness, he, Marvin Flynn, would be able to see Mars. And he would be able to see it as it should be seen; through the senses of a native. As some wish to collect paintings, others books, others women, so Marvin Flynn wanted to acquire the substance of them all through travel. But this, his ruling passion, was sadly unfulfilled. He had been born and raised in Stanhope, New York. Physically, his town was some three hundred miles from New York City. But spiritually and emotionally, the two cities were about a hundred years apart. Stanhope was a pleasing rural community situated in the foothills of the Adirondacks, garlanded with orchards and dotted with clusters of brown cows against rolling green pastureland. Invincibly bucolic, Stanhope dung to antique ways. Amiably, but with a hint of pugnacity, the town kept its distance from the flint-hearted megalopolis to the way had burrowed upstate as far as Kingston, but no further. Gigantic freeways twisted their concrete tentacles over the countryside, but could not take over Stanhope's elm-I ined Main Street. Other communities maintained a blast pit; Stanhope clung to its antiquated jet field. Often at night, Marvin had lain in bed and listened to that poignant sound of a vanishing rural America; the lonely wail of a jetliner. Stanhope was satisfied with itself. The rest of the world seemed quite satisfied to leave Stanhope in its romantic dream of a less hurried age. The only person whom the arrangement did not suit was Marvin Flynn. #I e had gone on the usual tours, and had seen the usual things. Like everyone else, he had spent his weekends in Europe. And he had explored the sunken city of Miami by scuba, gazed at the Hanging Gardens of London, and worshipped in the Bah'ai temple in Haifa. For his longer vacations he had gone on a walking tour across Marie Byrd Land, explored the lower Ituri Rain Forest, crossed Sinkiang by camel and had even lived for several weeks in Lhassa, the art capital of the world. In short, the usual tourist assortment. Flynn wanted to really travel. That meant going extraterrestrial. It didn't seem so much to ash. Yet he had never even been to the Moon. In the final analysis, it was a matter of economics. Interstellar travel in the flesh was expensive, out of the question for an average sort of fellow. Unless, of course, he wished to avail himself of the advantages of Mindswap. Marvin had tried to reconcile himself to his position in life, and to the very acceptable possibilities which that position offered him. After all, he was free, gray and #, a tall, broad-shouldered boy with a clipped black mustache and gentle brown eyes. He had received the usual education -- grade school, high school, twelve years of college, and four years of post-graduate work -- and was considered well trained for his job with the Reyck-Peters Corporation. There he fluoroscoped plastic toys for microshrinkage, porosity, texture fatigue and the like. Perhaps it wasn't the most important job in the world; but then, we can't all be kings or spaceship pilots. It was certainly a responsible position, especially when one considers the importance of toys in this world, and the vita! task of alleviating the frustrations of children. Marvin knew all this; and yet, he was unsatisfied. To see Mars, to visit the burrow of the Sand King, to travel through the aural splendor of The Wound, to listen to the chromatic sands of the Great Dry Sea... He had dreamed before. But this time was different. That strange sensation in his throat argued a decision in the forming. Marvin wisely did not try to force it. Instead, he put on his beanie and went downtown to the Stanhope Pharmacy. II # s he had expected, his best friend, Billy Hake was at the soda fountain, drinking an "How's the mom, Sorn?" Hake asked, in the slang popular at that time. "Soft and mazy, Esterhazy," Marvin replied, giving the obligatory response. "Du koomen ta de la klipje?" Billy asked. (Pidgin SpanishAfrikaans dialect was the new laugh sensation that year.) "Ja, Mijnheer," Marvin answered, a little heavily. His heart simply was not in clever repartee. Billy caught the nuance of dissatisfaction. He raised a quizzical eyebrow, folded his copy of James Joyce Comics, popped a Keen-Smoke into his mouth, bit down to release the fragrant green vapor, and asked, "Forwhy you burrow?" The question was wryly phrased but obviously well-in ' ended. Marvin sat down beside Billy. reveal his unhappiness to his light-hearted friend, he held up both hands and proceeded to speak in Plains Indian Sign Language. (Many intellectually inclined young men were still under the influence of last year's sensational Projectoscope production of Dakota Dialogue , starring Bjorn Rakradish as Crazy Horse and Milovar Slavovivowitz as Red Cloud, done entirely in gesture.) Marvin made the signs, mocking yet serious, for heart-thatbreaks, horse-that-wanders, sunthat-will-not-shine, moon-thatcannot rise. He was interrupted by Mr. Bigelow, proprietor of the Stanhope Pharmacy. Mr. Bigelow was a middle-aged man of #, slightly balding, with a small but evident paunch. Yet he affected boys' ways. Now he said to Marvin, "Eh, Mijnheer, querenzie tornar la klopje inmensa de la cabeza vefrouvens in forma de ein skoboldash sundae?" It was typical of Mr. Bigelow and others of his generation to overdo youthful slang. "Schnell," Marvin said, putting him down with the thoughtless cruelty of youth. "Well, I never," said Mr. Bigelow, and moved huffily away. Billy perceived his friend's pain. It embarrassed him. He was #, nearly a man. He had a good job as foreman of Assembly Line # in Peterson's Box Factory. He clung to adolescent ways, of course, but he knew that his age presented him with certain obligations. Thus, he cross-circuited his fear of embarrassment, and spoke to his oldest friend in clear. "Marvin. What's the matter?" 'll T arvin shrugged his shoulder, '  quirked his mouth and drummed aimlessly with his fingers. He said, "Oiga, hombre, ein Kleinnachtmusik es demasiado, nicht wahr? The Todt you ruve to touch..." "Straighten it," Billy said, with dignity beyond his years. "I'm sorry," Marvin said, in clear. "It's just -- oh, Billy, I really do want to travel so badly!" Billy nodded. He was aware of his friend's obsession. "Sure," he said. "Me too." "But not as bad. Billy -- I got the burns." His skoboldash sundae arrived. Marvin ignored it, and poured out his heart to his lifelong friend. "Mira, Billy, it's really got me wound tighter than a plastic retriever coil. I think of Mars and Venus, and really far-away places like Aldeberan and Antares and -- I mean, gosh, I just can't stop thinking about it all. Like the Talking Ocean of Procyon IV, and the tripartritate hominoids of Allua II, and it's like I'll simply die if I don't really and actually see those places." "Sure," his friend said. "I'd like to see them, too." "No, you don't understand," Marvin said. "It's not just to see -- it's like -- it's worse than -- I mean, I can't just live here in Stanhope the rest of my life. Even though I got a nice job and I'm dating some really guapa girls. But heck, I can't just marry some girl and raise kids and -- and -- there's gotta be something more!" Then Marvin lapsed into adolescent incoherence. But something of his feelings had come through the wild torrent of his words, and his friend nodded sagely. "Marvin," he said softly, "I read you five by five, honest to Sam I do. But gee, even interplanetary travel costs fortunes. And interstellar stuff is just plain impossible." "It's all possible," Marvin said, "if you use Mindswap." "Marvin! You can't mean that!" His friend was too shocked to avoid the exclamation. "I can!" Marvin said. "And by the Christo malherido, I'm going to!" That shocked them both. Marvin hardly ever used bad language. "But you can't," Billy said. "Mindswap is dirty!" " 'Dirty he who dirty thinks, cabron.' " "No, seriously. You don't want some sandgrubbing ole Martian inside your head? Moving your legs and arms, looking out of your eyes, touching you, and maybe even -- " Marvin cut him off before he said something really bad. "Mira," he said. "Recuerda que I'll be in his body, on Mars, so he'll be having the same embarrassments." "Martians haven't got no sense of embarrassment," Billy said. "That's just not true," Marvin said. Although younger, he was in many ways more mature than his friend. He had been an apt student in Comparative Interstellar Ethics. And his intense desire to travel rendered him less provincial in his attitudes, more prepared to see the other creature's point of view, than his friend. From the age of #, when he had learned how to read, Marvin had studied the manners and modes of many different races in the Galaxy. Furthermore, he had scored in the #th percentile in Projective Empathy. He jumped to his feet. "By jingo!" he cried, striking the palm of his left hand with his right fist, "I'll do it!" The strange alchemy of decision had transformed him. Without hesitation he returned home, packed a light suitcase, left a note for his parents, and caught the jet to New York. Ill I n New York, Marvin went directly to the Body-Brokerage House of Otis, Blanders and Klent. He was sent to the office of Mr. Blanders, a tall, athletic man in the prime of life and already, at sixty-three, a full partner in the firm. He explained to this man his purpose in coming. "Of course," Mr. Blanders said. "You have reference to our advertisement of Friday last. The Martian gentleman's name is Ze Kraggash, and he is very highly recommended by the rectors of East Skern University." "What does he look like?" Marvin asked. "See for yourself," Blanders said. He showed Marvin a photograph of a being with a barrel chest, thin legs, slightly thicker arms, and a small head with an extremely long nose. The picture showed Kraggash standing kneedeep in oozy clay, waving to someone. Printed on the bottom of the photograph were the words: "Souvenir of Mud Heaven -- Mars' Year-'Round Vacationland." "Nice looking chap," Mr. Blanders commented. Marvin nodded doubtfully. "His home," Blanders continued, "is in Wagomstamk, on the edge of the Disappearing Desert in New South Mars. It is an extremely popular tourist area, as you probably know. Like you, Mr. Kraggash is desirous of travelling, and wishes to find a suitable host body. He has left the selection entirely up to us, stipulating only mental and physical health." "Well," Marvin said, "I don't mean to boast, but I've always been considered healthy." "I can see that at a glance," Mr. Blanders said. "It is only a feeling, of course, or perhaps an intuition; but I have come to trust my feelings in thirty years of dealing with the public. Purely on that basis I have already rejected three applicants for this particular Swap." Mr. Blanders seemed so proud of this that Marvin felt impelled to say, "Have you really?" "Most certainly. You can have no conception of how frequently I must detect and eliminate misfits in this line of work. Neurothrills; criminals who wish to escape the purlieu of local law; the mentally unstable. I cull them all." "I hope that I don't fit any of those categories," Marvin said, with an embarrassed little laugh. "I can tell at once that you do not," Mr. Blanders said. "I would judge you as an extremely normal young man; almost excessively normal, if that were possible. You have been bitten by the travel bug, which is very suitable for your time of life, and is a passion akin to falling in love, or fighting an idealistic war, or becoming disillusioned with the world, and other postures of the young. It is very fortunate that you had either the native wit or the good luck to come to us, the oldest and most reliable brokerage house in the Swap business, rather than to some of our less scrupulous competitors; or worst of all, to the Open Market." TV  arvin knew very little about IVi fjjg Open Market; but he remained silent, not wishing to betray his ignorance. "Now then," Mr. Blanders said, "we have certain formalities which we must go through before we can gratify your request." "Formalities?" Marvin asked. "Most certainly. First, you must have a complete examination -- physical, mental and moral. Next, you and the Martian gentleman will both sign a Reciprocal Damage Clause. This states that any damage to your host body, whether by omission or commission, and including Acts of God, will (#) be recompensed at the rate established by interstellar convention, and (#) that such damage will be visited reciprocally upon your own body in accordance with the lex talionis." "Huh?" Marvin said. "Eye for eye, tooth for tooth," Mr. Blanders explained. "Suppose you, in the Martian corpus, break a leg. Interstellar law requiries that, upon re-occupying your own body, your own leg be broken in as scientific and painless a manner as possible." "Even if it was an accident?" "Especially if it were an accident. We have found that the Reciprocal Damage Clause has cut down the number of such accidents quite considerably." "This begins to sound sorta dangerous," Marvin said. "Any course of action contains an element of danger," Mr. Blanders said. "But the risks involved in Swapping are statistically unimportant, assuming that you stay out of the Twisted World." ttT don't know very muchSabout the Twisted World," Marvin said. "Nobody does," Blanders said. "That's why you're supposed to stay out of it." Marvin nodded thoughtfully. "What else is there?" "Nothing to speak of. Just paperwork, waivers of special rights and immunities, that sort of thing. And, of course, I must give you the standard warning about metaphoric deformation." "All right," Marvin said. "I'd like to hear it." "I just gave it," Blanders said. "But I'll give it again. Watch out for metaphoric deformation." "I'd be glad to," Marvin said. "But I don't know what it is." "It's really quite simple," Blanders said. "You might consider it a form of situational insanity. You see, our ability to assimilate the unusual is limited, and these limits are quickly reached and surpassed when we travel to alien planets. We experience too much novelty; it becomes unbearable, and the mind seeks relief through the buffering process of analogizing. It forms a bridge between the accepted known and the unacceptable unknown, imbuing the intolerable unknown with a desirable familiarity. When, unable to handle the flood of data by the normal process of conceptual analogizing, the subject becomes victim to perceptual analogizing. The process is also known as Panzaism. Does that make it clear?" "No." Marvin said. "Why is it called Panazaism?" "The concept is self-explanatory," Blanders said. "Do Quijote thinks the windmill is a giant; whereas Panza thinks the giant is a windmill. Quijotism may be defined as the perception of everyday things as rare entities. The reverse of that is Panzaism, which is the perception of rare entities as everyday things." "Do you mean," Marvin asked, "that I might think I was looking at a cow, when actually it was an Altairian?" "Precisely," Blanders said. "Ifa simple enough, once you apply yourself. Just sign here and heraj and we will get on with it." IV Yespite a bipedal frame, tfafl Martian is one of tha strangest creatures in the galaxy. Indeed, from a sensory viewpoint, the Kvees of Aldeberan, despite their double brains and special-function limbs, are close to us. It is a disturbing thing t Swap into the corpus of a Martian. Marvin Flynn found himself is a pleasantly furnished room. There was a single window through it, he gazed with Martian eyes upon a Martian landscape. He closed his eyes, since ha could register nothing except a dismaying confusion. Despite inoculations, he was beset by the nausea-producing waves of culture-shock, and he had to stand very still until it subsided. Then, cautiously, he opened his eyes and looked again. He perceived low, flat sand dunes, made up of a hundred or more distinct hues of gray. A silvery-blue wind was running across the horizon, and an ochre counter-wind seemed to be attacking it. The sky was red, and many indescribable hues were visible in the infra-red scale. In everything, Flynn saw spidery spectrum lines. Earth and sky presented him with a separate dozen palettes, some complementary, more of them clashing. There was no harmony in nature's colors on Mars. Marvin found a pair of glasses in his hand, and slipped them on. Immediately, the roar and clash of colors was reduced to manageable proportions. The numbness of shock receded, and he began to perceive other things. First, a heavy booming in his ear, and a quick rattle beneath it, like the tattoo of a snare drum. He looked around for the source of this noise, and saw nothing except earth and sky. He listened more carefully, and found that the sounds were coming from his own chest. They were his lungs and heart; sounds which all Martians lived with. Now Marvin was able to take stock of himself. He looked at his legs, which were long and spindly. There was no knee-joint; instead, the leg was pivoted at the ankle, shin, mid-thigh, and upper thigh. He walked, and admired the fluid motion of his movements. His arms were slightly thicker than his legs, and his double-jointed hands had three fingers and two opposable thumbs. He could bend and twist these in a surprising number of ways. He was dressed in black shorts and a white jumper. His chestprop was folded neatly and covered with an embroidered leather case. He was amazed at how natural it all seemed. And yet, it was not surprising. The ability of intelligent creatures to accommodate to new environments was what made Mindswap possible. Flynn was musing on this when he heard a door open behind him. He turned and saw a Martian standing in front of him, dressed in a government uniform of green and gray stripes. The Martian had reversed his feet in greeting, and Marvin quickly responded in kind. ne of the glories of Mindswap is "automatic education." In the amusing jargon of the trade: "When you take over a house, you get the use of the furnishings." The furnishings, of course, are the use of primary available knowledge in the host brain. Knowledge such as language, customs, mores and morals, general information about the area in which one lives, and so forth. This is primary-environment information; general, impersonal, useful as a guide, but not necessarily reliable. Personal memories, likes, dislikes, are, with certain exceptions, unavailable to the occupier; or available only at the cost of considerable mental effort. Again, in this area there is what appears to be a type of immunological reaction, which allows only a superficial degree of contact between disparate entities. "Soft wind," the Martian said, in the classic old Martian greeting-form. "And cloudless sky," Flynn replied. (To his annoyance, he found that his Host-body had a slight lisp.) "I am Meenglo Orichichich, of the Tourist Bureau. Welcome to Mars, Mr. Flynn." "Thanks," Flynn said. "Awfully good to be here. It's my first Swap, you know." "Yes, I know," Orichichich said. He spat on the floor -- a sure sign of nervousness -- and uncurled his thumbs. From the corridor there came a sound of heavy voices. Orichichich said, "Now then, concerning your stay on Mars -- " "I want to see the Burrow of the Sand King," Flynn said. "And, of course, the Talking Ocean." "Both excellent choices," the official said. "But first there are one or two minor formalities." "Formalities?" "Nothing too difficult," Orichichich said, his nose twisting to the left in the Martian smile. "Would you look over these papers and identify them, please?" Flynn took the proffered papers and scanned them. They were replicas of the forms he had signed on Earth. He read them through, and found that all the information had been sent correctly. "These are the papers I signed on Earth," he said. The noise from the corridor grew louder. Marvin could make out words: "Scalded egg-laying son of a frostbitten tree stump! Gravelloving degenerate!" Those were very strong insults indeed. Marvin raised his nose quizzically. The official hastily said, "A misunderstanding, a mixup. One of those unfortunate occurrences which occur even to the best-run of government tourist services. But I am quite sure that we can straighten it out in  # five gulps of a rapi, if not sooner. Permit me to ask you if -- " There was the sound of a scuffle in the corridor. Then a Martian burst into the room, with a Martian sub-official clinging to his arm and trying to stop him. 'die Martian who had burst in was extremely old, as could be told by the faint phosphorescence of his skin. His arms quivered as he pointed both of them at Marvin Flynn. "There!" he shouted. "There it is, and by treestumps I want it now!" Marvin said, "Sir, I am not in the habit of being addressed as 'it'." "I am not addressing you," the old Martian said. "I do not know nor care who or what you are. I am addressing the body which you are occupying, and which is not yours." "What are you talking about?" "This gentleman," the official said, "claims that you are occupying a body which belongs to him." He spat twice on the floor. "It is a mixup, of course, and we can straighten it out at once -- " "Mixup!" howled the old Martian. "It's an out-and-out fraud!" "Sir," Marvin said, with cold dignity, "you are under a grave misapprehension. This body was legally and fairly rented by me." "Scaly-skinned toad!" the old man shouted. "Let me at him!" He struggled with circumspection against the restraining grip of the guard. Suddenly, an imposing figure dressed entirely in white appeared in the doorway. All within the room fell silent as their gaze fell upon the feared and respected representative of the South Martian Desert Police. "Gentlemen," the policeman said, "there is no need for recriminations. We shall proceed now to the police station, all of us. There, with the help of the Fulszime Telepath, we shall penetrate to the truth, and to the motivation behind it." The policeman paused impressively, stared full into each man's face, swallowed saliva to show supreme calm, and said: "This, I promise you." Without further ado the policeman, the official, the old man, and Marvin Flynn, proceeded to the police station. They walked silently, and they shared a common mood of apprehension. It is a truism throughout the civilized galaxy that when you go to the fiolice your troubles really begin. V A t the police station, Marvin Flynn and the others were taken directly to the dim, moist chamber were the Fulszime telepath lived. This tripedal entity, like all of his fellows from the Fulszime Planet, possessed a telepathic sixth sense, perhaps in compensation for the dimness of his other five. "All right," the Fulszime telepath said, when all were assembled before him. "Step forward, fellow, and tell me your story." He pointed a finger sternly at the policeman. "Sir!" the policeman said, straightening with embarrassment, "I happen to be the policeman." "That is interesting," the telepath said. "But I fail to see what it has to do with the question of your innocence or guilt." "But I am not even accused of a crime," the policeman said. The telepath mused for a moment, then said, "I think I understand. It is these two who are accused. Is that it?" "It is," the policeman said. "My apologies. Your aura of guilt led me to an over-hasty identification." "Guilt?" the policeman said. "Me?" He spoke calmly, but his skin was showing the typical orange striations of anxiety. "Yes, you," the telepath said. "You need not be surprised. Grand larceny is the sort of thing about which most intelligent creatures feel guilty." "Now just a minute!" the policeman shouted. "I haven't committed any grand larceny!" The telepath closed his eyes and introspected. At last he said, "That is correct. I meant to say that you will perform grand larceny." "Clairvoyance is not admissible as evidence in a court of law," the policeman stated. "And furthermore, readings of the future are a direct violation of the law of free will." "This is true," the telepath said. "My apologies." "It's quite all right," the policeman said. "When will I perform this alleged grand larceny?" "About six months hence," the telepath said. "And will I be arrested?" "No. You will flee the planet, going to a place where there is no extradition law." "Hmm, interesting," the policeman said. "Could you tell me if... But we can discuss this later. Now you must hear the stories of these men, and judge their innocence or guilt." The telepath looked at Marvin, shook a flipper at him, and said, "You may proceed." Marvin told his story, beginning with his first reading of the advertisement, and leaving out nothing. "Thank you," the telepath said, when he was through. "And now, sir, your story." He turned to the old Martian, who cleared his throat, scratched his thorax, spit once or twice, and then proceeded. I don't even know where to begin this thing, so I guess I'd better start with my name, which is Aigeler Thrus, and my race, which is Nemucthian Adventist, and my occupation, which is that I own and operate a clothing store on the planet Achelses V. Well, it's a small business and not a very good business and my store is located in Lambersa on the South Polar Cap, and I sell clothing all day to immigrant Venusian laborers, who are big, green, hairy fellows, very ignorant and very excitable and apt to fight, though I have no prejudices against them. You get to be philosophical in my business, and maybe I'm not rich, but at least I got my health (thank God), and my wife Allura is healthy too except for a mild case of tentacular fibrosis. And I got two grown sons, one of whom is a doctor in Sidneport, and the other is a trainer of Klannts. And I also got one daughter who is married, so of course that means I got a sonin-law. This son-in-law of mine I have always distrusted, since he is a fancy dresser and owns twenty pairs of chest-props, although hia wife my daughter hasn't even got a matched set of scratchers. But it can't be helped, she dug her burrow, now she has to crawl in it. But still, when a man is so interested in clothes and fancysmelling joint lubricants and similar luxuries on the salary of a moisture salesman (he calls himself a hydrosensory engineer) it makes you wonder a little. And he's always trying to scratch up extra income on the side with various foolish ventures which I have to equip him for out of my hard-earned savings which I get by selling to these big green fellows. Like last year he got hold of this novelty item, a backyard cloudmaker, and I told him, who would want it? But my wife insisted that I help him out, and sure enough he went broke. And then this year, he had another scheme, and this time it was iridescent synthetic wool seconds from Vega II, a consignment of which he somehow found in Heligoport and which he wanted me to buy. I said to him, "Look, what do my customers these Venusian loud-mouths know about fancy dressing? They're lucky if they can afford a pair of twill shorts and maybe a robe for holidays." But my son-in-law has got an answer for everything and he says to me, "Look, Papa, have I or have I not made a study of Venusian folkways and mores? The way I look at it, here are these people straight out of the backwoods, and they've got this love of ritual and dance and bright colors. So it's a natural, true or not?" Well, to make a short story even shorter, I get talked into this venture against my better judgment. Naturally, I had to see those iridescent seconds myself, because I wouldn't trust my sonin-law to judge a piece of lint. And that meant travelling halfway across the galaxy to Heligoport in Mars. So I started making the arrangements. No one wanted to Swap with me. I can't say I blame them, because nobody comes on purpose to a planet like Achelses V, unless it's immigrant Venusians who don't know any better. But I find this ad fronj this Martian, Ze Kraggash, who wants to rent his body out on account of he's taking his mind into Cold Storage for a protracted rest. It's damned expensive, but what can I do? I get a little money back by renting my own body to a friend who had been a quarentz hunter before he was bed-ridden by muscular dyscomyotosis. And I go down to the Swap Bureau and get projected to Mars. Well, imagine my sensations when it turns out there is no body waiting for me! Everybody's running around trying to find out what happened to my host body, and they even try to send me back to Achelses V ; but they can't because my friend has already left on a quarentz hunting expedition with my body. Finally they get me a body from the Theresienstadt Rent-aBody people. Twelve hours is the maximum they can allow me since they're all booked up for short-term rentals through the summer. And it's a pretty decrepit old body, as you can see for yourself, and damned expensive anyhow. So I go out and try to find out what had gone wrong, and what do I find but this tourist from Earth walking around bold as brass in the body which I have paid for, and which, according to my contract, I should be occupying at this very moment. It is not only unfair, it is also extremely aggravating to my health. And that is the entire story. nphe telepath retired to his chambers in order to ponder his decision. He returned in less than an hour, and spoke as follows: "Both of you did, in all good faith, rent, swap, or otherwise acquire, the same body, vis., the corpus of Ze Kraggash. This body was offered by its owner, the aforesaid Ze Kraggash, to each of you, and thus sale was consummated in direct violation of all laws concerned. Ze Kraggash's action must be considered criminal, both in execution and intent. This being the case, I have caused to be sent to Earth a message, requesting the immediate arrest of the aforesaid Ze Kraggash, and his detention in a place of custody until such time as his extradition can be affected. "Both of you made your purchase in good faith. However, the prior, or earliest, sale, as shown in the contractual forms, was made by Mr. Aigeler Thrus, who takes precedence over Mr. Marvin Flynn by a matter of thirtyeight hours. Therefore Mr. Thrus, as the First Buyer, is awarded custody of the Corpus; and Mr. Flynn is ordered to Cease and Desist his unlawful occupancy, and to take cognizance of the Dispossess Notice which I hereby give him, and which must be obeyed within six standard Greenwich hours." The telepath handed Marvin a Dispossess Notice. Flynn accepted it sadly, yet with resignation. "I suppose," he said, "that I had better go back to my own body on Earth." "That," the telepath said, "would be your wisest choice. Unfortunately, it is not possible at the moment." "Not possible? Why not?" "Because," the telepath said, "according to the Earth authorities, whose telepathic reply I have just received, your body, animated by the mind of Ze Kraggash, is nowhere to be found. A preliminary investigation lead us to fear that Ze Kraggash has fled the planet, taking with him your body and Mr. Aigeler's money." It took a while for it to sink in. But finally Marvin Flynn realized the implications of what had been said. He was stranded on Mars in an alien body, which he had to relinquish. In six hours, he would be a mind with no body at all, and with a poor chance of finding one. Minds cannot exist without bodies. Marvin Flynn slowly and of his own death. VI ft f arvin did not give way to despair. He gave way instead to anger, which was a much healthier emotion, though equally unproductive. Instead of making a fool of himself by weeping in the court, he made a fool of himself by storming through the corridors of the Federal Building, demanding either fair play or a damned good substitute. There was no restraining this impetuous young man. Quite in vain did several lawyers point out to him that if justice really existed there would be no need for law and lawmakers, and thus one of mankind's noblest conceptions would be obliterated and an entire occupational group would be thrown out of work. This lucid argument brought no peace to the frenzied Marvin, who gave every appearance of a man insusceptible to reason. The breath rasped and rattled in his throat as he roared his contempt for the Justice machinery of Mars. It was in this mood that he came to a door marked Bureau of Detection and Apprehension, Interstellar Division. "Aha!" Marvin muttered, and entered the office. He found himself in a small room which looked like something out of the pages of an old historical novel. Against the wall were dignified banks of old but reliable electronic calculators. Near the door was an early model thought-to-print translator. The arm chairs had the abrupt shape and pastel plastic upholstery which we associate with a more leisurely era. The room lacked only a bulky solid-state Moraeny to make it a perfect replica of a scene from the pages of Sheckley or one of the other early poets of the Age of Transmission. There was a middle-aged Martian seated in a chair throwing darts at a target shaped like a woman's bottom. He turned hastily when Marvin came in and said, "It's about time. I was expecting you." "Were you really?" Marvin asked. "Well, not really," the Martian said. "But I have found that it makes an effective opening, and tends to create an atmosphere of trust." "Then why do you ruin it by telling me?" The Martian shrugged his shoulder and said, "Look, no one's perfect. I'm just an ordinary working detective. Urf Urdorf's the name. Sit down. I think we have a lead on your missing fur coat." # 'IXhat fur coat?" Marvin  ' asked. 'Aren't you Madame Ripper de Lowe, the transvestite who was robbed last night in the Red Sands Hotel?" "Certainly not. I'm Marvin Flynn. I lost my body." "Of course, of course," Detective Urdorf said, nodded vigorously. "Let's take it point by point. Do you remember by any chance where you were when you first noticed that your body was missing? Could any of your friends have taken it as a joke? Or could you have merely misplaced it, or perhaps sent it on a vacation?" "I didn't really lose it," Marvin said. "Actually, it was stolen." "You should have said so in the first place," Urdorf said. "That tends to put the matter in a different light. I am only a detective; I have never claimed to be a mindreader." "I'm sorry," Marvin said. "I'm sorry, too," Detective Urdorf said. "About your body, I mean. It must have been quite a nasty shock." "Yes, it was." "I can well understand how you feel." "Thank you," Marvin said. They sat in companionable silence for several minutes. Then Marvin said, "Well?" "I beg your pardon?" the detective replied. "I said, 'well?'" "Oh. I'm sorry, I'm afraid I didn't hear you the first time." "That's quite all right." "Thank you." "You're extremely welcome." There was another silence. Then Marvin said, "Well?" once again, and Urdorf said, "I beg your pardon?" Marvin said, "I want it back." "What?" "My body." "Your what? Oh, yes, your body. Hmm, I daresay you do," the detective said, with an appreciative smile. "But of course, it isn't as easy as that, is it?" "I wouldn't know," Marvin said. "No, I don't suppose you would," Urdorf said. "But I can assure you that it isn't as easy as that." "I see," Marvin said. "I rather hoped you would," Urdorf said, and lapsed into silence. T his silence lasted for approximately twenty-five seconds, give or take a second or two. At the end of that time Marvin's patience collapsed and he shouted, "Goddam it are you going to do something about getting me back my body or are you going to just sit there on your goddam fat butt and talk without saying anything?" "Of course I am going to get you your body," the detective said. "Or in any case, I am going to try. And there is no reason for abuse. I am not, after all, some machine filled with tabulated answers. I am an intelligent being just like yourself. I have my own hopes and fears. And I have my own way of conducting an interview. This way may seem ineffectual to you, but I have found it extremely useful." "Have you really?" asked Marvin, chastened. "Why yes, as a matter of fact I have," the detective replied, his mild voice showing no trace of rancor. Another silence seemed about to begin, so Marvin asked, "What sort of chance do you think I have -- we have -- for recovering my body?" "A most excellent chance," Detective Urdorf replied. "In fact, I think I could go so far as to say that I am certain of success. I base this not on a study of your particular case, about which I know very little, but on the simple statistics involved." "Do the statistics favor us?" Marvin asked. "Most assuredly! Consider: I am a trained detective, conversant with all the new methods and possessing a top efficiency rating of AA-A. Yet in spite of this, during my five years with the force, I have never solved a case." "Not a single one?" "Not a single one," Urdorf said firmly. "Interesting, isn't it?" "Yes, I suppose it is," Marvin said. "But doesn't that mean -- " "It means," the detective said, "that one of the strangest runs of bad luck that I have ever heard of is statistically due to break." Marvin was nonplussed, which is an unusual sensation in a Martian body. He said, "But suppose your luck doesn't break?" "You must not be superstitious," the detective replied. "The probabilities are there; even the most casual examination of the situation should convince you of that. I have been unable to solve one hundred and fiftyeight cases in a row. You are my #th. How would you bet if you were a betting man?" "I'd stay with the run," Marvin said. C(Qo would I," the detective  admitted, with a self-deprecating smile. "But we would be betting on emotion rather than on the calculations of our intellect." Urdorf looked at the ceiling dreamily. "One hundred and fifty-eight failures! It's a fantastic record. A run like that simply has to break! I could probably sit here in my office and do nothing, and the criminal would find his way to me." "Yes sir," Marvin said politely. "But I hope you won't test that particular approach." "Well, no," Urdorf said. "I tried that with number #. No, I shall pursue your case actively. Especially since it is a sex crime, which is the sort of thing I am interested in." "I beg your pardon?" Marvin said. "There is really no need to apologize," the detective assured Mm. "One should not be embarrassed or guilty by reason of being the victim of a sex crime, even though the deepest folk wisdom of many cultures attaches a stigma to being such a victim, on the presumption of conscious or unconscious complicity." "No, no, I wasn't apologizing," Marvin said. "I was merely -- " "I quite understand," the detective said, "But you mustn't be ashamed to tell me all the bizarre and loathsome details. You must think of me as an impersonal official function instead erf as an intelligent being with sexual feeling and fears and urges and quirks and cravings -- " "What I was trying to tell you," Marvin said, "is that there is no sex crime involved here." "They all say that," the detective mused. "It is strange how the human mind is forever unable." "Look," Marvin said, "if you would take the time to read over the facts of the case, you would see that it was a case of an outright swindle. Money and selfperpetuation were the motives." "I am aware of that," the detective said. "And, were I unaware of the processes of sublimation, we could leave it at that." "What possible motive could the criminal have had?" "His motive is obvious," Urdorf said. "It is a classic syndrome. You see, this fellow was acting under a specific compulsion, for which we have a specific technical term. He was driven to his deed in an advanced state of obsessive projective narcisism." "I don't understand," Marvin said. "It is not the sort of thing which the layman is apt to encounter," the detective told him. "What does it mean?" "Well, I can't go into the entire etiology. But essentially, the dynamics of the syndrome involve a displaced self-love. That is to say; the sufferer falls in love with another, but not as other. Rather, he falls in love with the Other as Himself." "All right," Marvin said, with resignation. "Will this help us find the man who stole my body?" "Well, no," said the detective. "But it will enable us to understand him." # # I  ow soon can you begin?" I I. Marvin asked. "I have already begun," the detective replied. "I shall send for the court records, of course, and all other documents pertaining to this matter, and I shall contact all relevant planetary authorities for additional information. I will spare no effort, and I will travel to the ends of the universe if necessary or desirable. I shall solve this case!" "I'm very glad you feel that way," Marvin said. "One hundred and fifty-eight cases without a break," Urdorf mused. "Have you ever heard of such a run of bad luck? But it will end here. I mean to say, it can't go on indefinitely, can it?" "I don't suppose that it can," Marvin said. "I wish my superiors would take that view," the detective said gloomily. "I wish they'd stop calling me 'stumblebum.' Words like that, and sneers, and lifted eyebrows, all tend to shake one's confidence. Luckily for me, I have an implacable will and utter self-confidence. Or at least I did have through my first ninety or so failures." The detective brooded darkly for several moments, then said to Marvin: "I will expect your complete and utter cooperation." "You shall have it," Marvin said. "The only trouble is, I am to be dispossessed of this body in less than six hours." "Damned awkward," Urdorf said absent-mindedly. He was obviously thinking about his case, and only with difficulty did he turn his attention back to Marvin. "Dispossessed, eh? I suppose you've made other arrangements. No? Well then, I suppose you will make some other arrangements." "I don't know what arrangements to make," Marvin said gloomily. "Well, no need to argue the matter," the detective said, in a determinedly cheerful voice. "Find yourself another body somewhere; and above all, stay alive! I want you to promise me that you'll really try your level best to stay alive." "I promise," Marvin said. "And I shall proceed with your case, and I will contact you as soon as I have anything to report." "But how will you find me?" Marvin asked. "I don't know what body I'll be in, or even what planet." "You forget that I am a detective," Urdorf said, smiling faintly. "I may have my troubles in finding criminals, but I have never experienced the slightest difficulty in finding victims. So keep your chin up, don't lose the old moxie, and above all, remember to stay alive!" Marvin agreed to stay alive, since he had planned on it, anyhow. And he went out into the street with his precious time flowing away and still without a body. T T eadline in the Martian Sun- News (tri-planet edition) : Police officials on Mars and Terra revealed today the existence of a Mindswap scandal. Wanted for questioning is Ze Kraggash, species unknown, who allegedly sold, swapped, or otherwise disposed of his body to twelve Beings simultaneously. Warrants have been issued for Kraggash's arrest, and the police of the tri-planet area confidently expect to make an announcement soon. The case is reminiscent of the infamous 'Eddie Two-Head' scandal of the early #' s, in which... Marvin Flynn let the newspaper fall into the gutter. He watched as the flowing sand bore it away; the bitter ephemerality of the newsprint seemed a paradigm of his own highly conditional existence. He stared at his hands; his head drooped. " 'Ere now, 'ere now, what seems to be the trouble, eh, lad?" Flynn looked up into the kindly blue-green face of an Erlan. "I've got troubles," Flynn said. "Well then, let's hear 'em," the Erlan said, folding himself down on the curb beside Flynn. Like all of his race, the Erlan combined a quick sympathy with brusque manners. Erlans were known as a rough, witty people, much given to cheerful banter and homely sayings. Great travellers and traders, the Erlans of Erlan II were religiously required to travel in corpora Marvin told his story, right up to the disconsolate moment of the forward-surging now; the cruel and remorseless now, the hungry now, eating into his little stock of minutes and seconds, pressing forward to the time when his six hours would have elapsed, and bodyless, he would be cast into that unknown galaxy which men call death. "Garn!" the Erlan said. "Not half sorry for yourself, are you?" "You're damned right I'm sorry for myself," Flynn said, with a flash of anger. "I'd be sorry for anyone who was going to die in six hours. Why shouldn't I be sorry for myself?" "Suit yourself, cook," the Erlan said. "Some might call it bad form and all the bumf, but me, I hold with the teachings of the Guajuoie, who said; 'Is it death which snuffles near you? Strike it on the snout!' " Marvin respected all religions, and certainly had no prejudices against the widespread Antidescantine Rite. But he couldn't see how the Guajuoie's words could help him, and he said so. "Buck up!" the Erlan said. "Got yer brains and yer six hours, ain't yer?" "Five hours." "Well, then! Git up on your hind legs and show a little grit, er, cobber? Won't do yourself much good maundering around here like a bloody old lag, will you now?" "I don't suppose I will, really," Marvin said. "And yet, what can I do? I have no body, and hosts are expensive." "Too true, But did you ever fink of the Open Market? Eh?" "But that's supposed to be dangerous," Marvin said, and blushed at the absurdity of his statement. The Erlan grinned toughly. "Got the picture, eh, lad? But listen, it ain't so bad as you fink, 'long as you buck up and take aholt. Open Market's not so bad; been a lot of rot talked about it, mostly by the big swap agencies that wanna go on charging their overinflated capitalistic damned fees. But I know a bloke been working there twenty years on Short Shuffles, and he tells me most of the blokes is straight as a die. So keep your head and your chest prop tucked in tight, and pick yourself a good interman. Good luck, kid." "Wait a moment!" Flynn cried, as the Erlan folded to his feet. "What is your friend's name?" "James Virtue McHonnery," the Erlan said. "He's a tough, hard-bitten, narrow-minded little cuss, and overfond of looking upon the grape when it is red, and inclined to be smitten by black rage when in his cups. But he deals flat and he serves straight, and you couldn't ask no more than that from St. Xal himself. Just tell him that Pengle the Squib sent you, and good luck to you." Flynn thanked the Squib eagerly, embarrassing that tough yet good-hearted gentleman. Rising to his feet, he proceeded, slowly at first, then with more speed, toward the Quain, in the northwest corner of which lay the many stalls and open booths of the Open Market. And his hopes, previously near maximum entropy, began now to pulse modestly yet firmly with hope. And in the nearby gutter, tattered newspapers flowed on a stream of sand toward the eternal and enigmatic desert. UT T ev-va! Hey-ya! New bod- ies for old! Come and be serviced -- new bodies for old!" Marvin trembled when he heard that ancient street cry, so innocent in itself, yet so reminiscent of dark bedtime stories. Hesitantly he advanced into the tangled labyrinth of streets and alleys, or dead-ends and courtyards, that made up the ancient Free Market Area. And as he walked, a dozen shouted propositions assailed his aural receptors. "Harvesters wanted to harvest the crop on Drogheda! We supply you with a fully functional body complete with telepathy! All found, fifty credits a month, and a complete list of Class C-# pleasures! Special two-year contracts are now being let. Come harvest the crop on beautiful Drogheda!" "Serve in the Naigwin Army! offer, plus a few specials in junior officer ranks. All bodies will be fully equipped with Martial skills!" "What's the pay?" a man asked the salesman. "Your keep, plus one credit a month." The man sneered and turned away. "And," the barker proclaimed, "unlimited sacking right." "Well, that seems in order," the man said grudgingly. "But the Naigwins been losing this war for a decade. High casualty rate, and not much corporeal reclamation." "We're changing all that," the salesman said. "You're an experienced mercenary?" "Correct," the man said. "The name is Sean Von Ardin, and I've been in just about every major war around, plus a fair number of minor ones." "Last rank?" "Jevaldher in the army of the Count of Ganymede," Von Ardin said. "But before that I held the rank of Full Cthusis." "Well, well," the salesman said, seemingly impressed. "Full Cthusis, eh? Got papers to prove it? Okay, tell you what I can do. I can offer you a position with the Naigwins as Manatee Leader, Second Class." Von Ardin frowned and calculated on his fingers. "Let's see. Manatee Leader Second Class is the equivalent of a Cyclopiaa Demi-Vale, which is slightly better than an Anaxorean Banner King, and almost half a grade lower than a Dorian Old Boy. Which means... Hey, I'd lose an entire field grade if I joined you!" "Ah, but you didn't hear me out," the salesman continued. "You would hold that rank for a period of # days, to prove Purity of Intent, which the Naigwin political leaders are very big on. Then we would jump you three entire grades to Melanoan Superios, which would offer you an excellent chance at provisional Lance-Jumbaya, and maybe -- I can't promise this, but I think I can swing it unofficially -- maybe I can get you appointed Sackmeister for the spoils of Eridsvurg." "Well," Von Ardin said, impressed in spite of himself, "that's a pretty decent deal -- if you can swing it." "Come into the store," the salesman said. "Let me make a phone call... A arvin walked on, and listened ivx # men # f a dozen races arguing with salesmen of a dozen more. A hundred propositions were screamed in his ear. His spirits were stirred and uplifted by the vitality of the place. And the propositions he heard, though sometimes dismaying, were often intriguing: "Aphid-man wanted for the Senthis Swarm. Good pay, congenial friendships!" "Rewrite man to work on the Dirty Book of Kavengii! Must be able to empathize with sexual premises of the Midridarian race!" "Garden planners needed for Arcturus! Come and relax among the only vegetable-sentients in the galaxy!" "Expert manacler wanted for Vega IV! Opportunities also for semi-skilled restrainers! Full prerogatives!" There were so many opportunities in the galaxy! It seemed to Marvin that his misfortune was perhaps a blessing in disguise. He had wanted to travel -- but his modesty had permitted him no more than the role of tourist. But how much better, how much more gratifying it would be, to travel for a reason. To serve with the armies of Naigwin, experience life as an aphid-man, learn what it meant to be a manacler -- even to do rewrites on the Dirty Book of Kavengii. Directly ahead of him, he spotted a sign which read: "James Virtue McHonnery, licensed Short Shuffle Dealer. Satisfaction guaranteed." Standing at the waist-high counter and smoking a cigar was a tough, hard-bitten, sourmouthed little man with piercing cobalt-blue eyes. This could be none other than McHonnery himself. Silent and disdainful, scorning to spiel, the little man stood with arms folded as Flynn walked up to the booth. 'T'hey stood face to face, Flynn slack-jawed, McHonnery clam-mouthed. Several seconds of silence ensued. Then McHonnery said: "Look, kid, this ain't no goddam peep show and I ain't no goddam freak. If you got something to say, spit it out. Otherwise take a walk for yourself before I break your back." Marvin could see at once that this man was no fawning, honeymouthed body salesman. There was no hint of obsequiousness in that rasping voice, no trace of ingratiation in that down-turned mouth. Here was a man who said what he wanted to say, and took no heed of the consequences. "I -- I am a client," Flynn said. "Big deal," McHonnery harshed. "Am I supposed to turn handsprings or something?" His sardonic retort and blunt, inner-airected demeanor gave Flynn a sensation of confidence. He knew, of course, that appearances could be deceiving; but no one had ever told him what to judge by instead of appearances. He was inclined to trust this proud and bitter man. "I am going to be dispossessed of this body in a matter of hours," Marvin explained. "Since my own body has been stolen, I am in desperate need of a substitute. I have very little money, but I -- to work." McHonnery stared at him, and a sardonic grin twisted the man's tight lips. "Prepared to work, huh? Ain't that nice! And just what are you prepared to work at?" "Why -- anything." "Yeah? Can you operate a Montcalm metal lathe with lightsensitive switchboard and manvi .: j ! cull? No? Think you could handle a Quick-Greeze Particle Separator for the Rare Earths Novelty Company? Not your soil of thing, huh? I got a surgeon on Vega who wants somebody to run his Nerve-ImpulseRejection Simulator -- the old model with the double pedals. Not exactly what you had in mind? Well, we got a jazz band on Potemkin II which needs a stomachhorn man, and a restaurant near Bootes which could use a short-order cook, with working knowledge of Cthensis specialties. Doesn't ring a bell? Maybe you could pick flowers on Moriglia; of course, you'd have to be able to predict anthesis without more than a five-second variation. Or you could do spot-flesh-welding, if you've got the nerves for it, or boss a phylopod reclamation project, or draw up intermediate creeper systems, or -- But I don't guess none of them strike your fancy, huh?" Flynn shook his head and mumbled, "I don't know anything about any of those jobs." CiQomehow," McHonnery said,  "that doesn't surprise me as much as you might think. Is there anything you can do?" "Well, in college I was studying -- " "Don't give me your goddam life story! I'm interested in your trade, skill, talent, profession, ability, whatever you want to call it. What, specifically, can you do?" "Well," Marvin said, "I guess when you put it that way, I can't do anything much." "I know," McHonnery said, sighing. "You're unskilled. It's written all over you. Kid, it may interest you to know that unskilled minds are common as dirt, commoner. The market's glutted with them, the universe is crammed to overflowing with them. There is nothing you can do that a machine can't do better, faster, and a damn sight more cheerfully." "I'm sorry to hear that, sir," Marvin said, sadly but with dignity. He turned to go. "Just a minute," McHonnery said. "I thought you wanted to work." "But you said -- " "I said you were unskilled, which you are. And I said that a machine can do anything you can do better, faster, and more cheerfully; but not more cheaply." "Oh," Marvin said. "Yep, in the cheapness department, you still got an edge over the gadgets. And that's quite an achievement in this day and age." "I suppose there's a certain comfort in that," Flynn said doubtfully. "And of course, it's very interesting. But when Pengle the Squib told me to see you, I thought -- " "Hey, how's that?" McHonnery said. "You're a friend of the Squib?" "You might say that," Flynn said, avoiding an outright lie. "You should have told me that in the first place," McHonnery said. "Not that it would have changed anything, since the facts are exactly as I have stated them. But I'd have told you that there's no shame in being unskilled. Hell, all of us have to start out that way, don't we? If you do well on a Short Shuffle contract, you'll pick up skills in no time." "I hope so, sir," Flynn said, growing cautious now that McHonnery had become affable. "Do you have a job in mind for me?" "As a matter of fact, I do," McHonnery said. "It's a one-week Shuffle, which, even if you don't like it, you could do standing on your head. Not that you should have to, since it's a pleasant and compatible job, combining mild outdoor exercise with modest intellectual stimulation, all in a framework of good working conditions, enlightened management and a congenial working force." "It sounds marvelous," Flynn said. "What's wrong with it?" "Well, it's not the sort of job you can get rich at," McHonnery said. "In fact, the pay is lousy. But what the hell, you can't have everything." "What is the job?" Marvin asked. "The official job title is Ootheca Indagator, Second Class." "That sounds impressive." "Glad that you like it. It means that you hunt for eggs." "Eggs?" "Eggs. Or to be more specific, you hunt for and, upon finding, collect, the eggs of the Rook Ganzer. Think you can swing it?" "Well, I'd like to know a little more about the techniques utilized for the collecting, and also about job conditions, and -- " Tie stopped because McHonnery was slowly, sadly shaking his head. "You want the job?" "Do you have anything else available?" "No." "I'll take it" "You've made a smart decision," McHonnery said. He took a paper out of his pocket. "Here is the standard government-approved contract, written in KroMelden, which is the official language of the planet Melde II, wherein is licensed the employing company. Can you read KroMelden?" "I'm afraid not." "Well, it's just standard stuff... Company not being responsible for fire, earthquake, atomic warfare, sun going nova, acts of god or gods... Company agrees to hire you... furnish you with a Melde body... unless it finds itself unable to do so, in which case it won't... and may God have mercy on your soul." "I beg your pardon?" Flynn asked. "The last is just the standard invocation. Let me see, I think that about covers it. Your guarantee, of course, not to commit acts of sabotage, espionage, irreverance, disobedience, etc., and to furthermore eschew and desist from the practices of sexual perversion as defined in Hoffmeyer's Standard Manual of Melden Perversions. And you also guarantee to wash once every two days, and to stay out of debt, and not to become an alcoholic or insane person, and various other things to which no reasonable person could possibly object. And that about sums it up. If you have any important questions, I'll endeavor to answer them for you." "Well," Flynn said, "about those things I'm supposed to guarantee -- " "That's unimportant," Me Honnery said. "Do you want the job or not?" Marvin had his doubts. The next thing he knew, he was in a Melden body, on Melde. IX T he g a n z e r rain-forest on Melde was deep and wide. The faintest ghost of a breeze whispered among the colossal trees, slithered through the interlocked vines, and crept brokenbacked over hook-edged grass. Drops of water slid painfully down, and around the tangled foliage like exhausted runners of a maze coming to rest at last in the spongy and indifferent soil. Shadows mingled and danced, faded and reappeared, called into spurious motion by two tired suns in a moldy green sky. Overhead, a desolate therengol whistled for his mate, and heard in reply the quick ominous cough of a predatory kingspringer. And through this dolorous woodland, so tantalizingly like Earth and yet so different, Marvin Flynn moved in his unfamiliar Melden body, his eyes downcast, searching for ganzer eggs but not knowing what they looked like. All had been haste. From the moment he arrived on Melde, he had barely had a chance to take stock of himself. No sooner was he bodified than someone was barking orders in his ear. Flynn had just had time to look hastily over his four-armed, four-legged body, give his tail a single experimental flick and fold his ears across his back; then he was herded into a work gang, given a barracks number and a mess hall location and handed a jumper two sizes too big for him, and shoes which fitted tolerably well except for the left front. He signed for and was given the tools of his new trade: a large plastic bag, dark glasses, a compass, a net, a pair of tongs, a heavy metal tripod and a blaster. He and his fellow-workers were then assembled in ranks, and received a hasty indoctrination by the manager, a bored and supercilious Atreian. Flynn learned that his new home occupied an insignificant portion of space in the vicinity of Aldeberan. Melde was a thoroughly second-rate world. Its climate was rated "intolerable" on the Hurlihan-Chanz Climatic Tolerance Scale; its natural resource potentiality was classified "submarginal," and its esthetic resonance factor (unweighted) was given as "unprepossessing." "Not the sort of place," the manager said, "that one would choose for a vacation; or indeed for anything." His audience tittered uneasily. "Nevertheless," the manager continued, "this unloved and unlovely place, this solar misfortune, this cosmic mediocrity, is home to its inhabitants, who consider it the finest place in the universe." 'T'he Meldens, with a fierce pride in their only tangible asset, had made the best of their bad bargain. With the plucky determination of the eternally unlucky, they had farmed the edges of the rain forest and collected meager low-yield ores from the vast blazing deserts. Their dogged persistence would have been inspiring -- had it not invariably ended in failure. Said the manager, "This is what Melde would be were it not for one additional factor. Ganzer eggs! No other planet possesses them; no other planet so desperately needs them." Ganzer eggs were the sole export of the planet Melde. And luckily for the Meldens, the eggs were always in heavy use. On Orichades, ganzer eggs were utilized as love-objects; on Ophiuchus II, they were ground up and eaten as a sovereign aphrodisiac; on Morichades, after consecration, they were worshipped by the irrational K'tengi. Thus, ganzer eggs were a vital natural resource -- and the only one which the Meldens possessed. With them, the Meldens could maintain a tolerable degree of civilization. Without them, the race would surely perish. To acquire a ganzer egg, all one had to do was pick it up. But therein lay certain difficulties, since the ganzers objected to this practice. The ganzers were forest dwellers, remotely of lizard origin. They also were destroyers, clever at concealment, wily and ferocious, and completely untamable. These qaulities rendered the collection of ganzer eggs extremely perilous. "It is a curious situation," the manager pointed out, "and not without its paradoxical overtones. The main source of life on Melde is also the main cause of death. It is something for you all to think about as you begin your work-day. And so I say, take good care of yourselves, keep guarded at all times, look before you leap, observe every precaution with your indentured lives, and also with the costly bodies which have been entrusted to your keeping. But in addition, remember that you must fulfill your norm, since every day's work unfulfilled by so much as a single egg is penalized by the addition of an additional week. Good luck, boys!" Marvin and his fellow workers were then formed into ranks and marched into the forest on the double.  T rithin an hour they reached   their search area. Marvin Flynn took this opportunity to ask the foreman for instructions. "Instructions?" the foreman asked. "What kind of type instructions?" (He was an Orinathian deportee with no language aptitude.) "I mean," Flynn said, "what am I supposed to do?" The foreman pondered the question and at length responded 'You supposed pick eggs of ganzer." (He pronounced it 'guntser.') "I understand that," Flynn said, "But I mean to say, I don't even know what a ganzer egg looks like." "Not to worry," the foreman replied. "You know when see no mistake, yes." "Yes sir," Marvin said. "And when I find a ganzer egg, are there any special rules for handling it? I mean to say, is breakage a problem, or -- " "To handle," the foreman said, "you pick up egg, put in bag. You understand this thing yes no?" "Of course I do," Marvin said. "But also, I would like to know about daily quota expectations. Is there some sort of a quota system? Perhaps a n hourly breakdown?" "Ah!" said the foreman, a look of comprehension finally crossing his broad, good-natured face. "Of finish is like this. You pick ganzer egg, put in bag, check?" "Check," Marvin said instantly"You do so time after time until bag is full. Catch?" "I believe I do," Marvin said. "The full bag represents the actual or ideal quota. Let me just go over the steps again to make absolutely sure I've got it. First, I locate the ganzer eggs, applying Terran associations to the concept, and presumably having no difficulty in identification. Second, having located and identified the desired object, I proceed to 'put it in my basket,' by which I assume that -- " "Wait minute." The foreman tapped his teeth with his tail and said, "You put me on, huh, kid?" "Well, sir, I merely wished to ascertain -- " "You make big joke on oldplanet Orinathian yokel. You think you so smart. You ain't so smart. Remember -- nobody likes wise guy." "I'm sorry," Flynn said, swishing his tail deferentially. "Anyhow, me I tink you catch elementary rudiments of job all right so you go now perform work-labor big. Keep nose clean. Or I break six or more of your limbs, dig?" "Dig," said Flynn, wheeled and cantered into the forest and there began his search. X IV T arvin Flynn slid silently through the forest, his nostrils flared wide, his eyes extended and swivelling, their blinkrate reduced. His golden hide, scented faintly with appisthyme, twitched sensitively as his great muscles moved beneath it, apparently relaxed yet poised. The forest was a symphony of greens and grays, cut through with the occasional scarlet theme of a creeper, or the purple rarer still, the haunting oboe countermelody of an orange whipwhinger. Yet the effect was essentially somber and thought provoking, like a vast amusement park in the silent hour before dawn. But there! Right over there! A little to the left! Yes, yes, just bneath the boku tree! Is that... Could it be... Flynn parted the leaves with his right arms and bent low. There, in a nest of grass and woven twigs, he saw something that glittered like an ostrich egg encrusted with precious gems. The foreman had been right. There could be no mistaking a ganzer egg. bright in the curved and multihued ganzer surface. Shadows drifted across it like half remembered dreams, twisting and turning. An emotion welled up in Marvin of twilight and evensong, of slow cattle grazing near a crystal brook, of dusty, heartbroken cypresses. Although it wrenched his sensibilities to do so, Marvin bent down and reached out. His hand folded lovingly around the glowing orb. He pulled his hand back quickly. The glowing orb was hotter than hell. Marvin looked at it with new respect. Now he understood the purpose of the tongs with which he had been equipped. He closed them gently on the spheroid of dreams. The sphere of dreams bounced away from him like a rubber ball. Marvin galloped after it, fumbling with his net. The ganzer egg twisted and ricocheted, and bolted for thick underbrush. Marvin cast his net in desperation and fortune guided his hand. The ganzer egg was neatly netted. It lay quietly, pulsating as though out of breath. Marvin approached it cautiously, ready for any trick. Instead the ganzer egg spoke. "Look, mister," it said in a muffled voice. "Just what's eating you?" (CT)eg pardon?" Marvin said.   "Look," the ganzer egg said, "I am sitting here in a public park minding my own business when suddenly you come up and pounce on me like a lunatic, bruising me and acting like some kind of nut. Well, naturally I get a little hot. Who wouldn't? So I decide to move away because it's my day off and I don't want no trouble. So you up and throw a net arovnd me like I was a goddam butterfly or something. So I just want to know, what's the big idea?" "Well," Marvin said, "you see, you're a ganzer egg." "I'm aware of that," the ganger egg said. "Sure I'm a ganzer egg. Is there a law against that all of a sudden?" "Certainly not," Marvin said. "But as it happens, I am hunting ganzer eggs." There was a short silence. Then the ganzer egg said, "Would you mind repeating that?" Marvin did. The ganzer egg said, "Mmm, that's what I thought you said." He laughed feebly. "You're kidding, aren't you?" "Sorry, I'm not." "Sure you are," the ganzer egg said, a note of desperation in his voice. "So okay, you've had your fun. Now let me out of here." "Sorry..." "Let me out!" "I can't." "Why?" "Because I'm hunting ganzer eggs." "My God," the ganzer egg said, "this is the craziest thing I've ever heard in my life. You never met me before, did you? So why are you hunting me?" "I've been hired to hunt ganzer eggs," Marvin told him. "Look, fella, you just go around hunting any ganzer eggs a? s'i? You don't care which one?" "That's right." "And you aren't really looking for one particular ganzer egg who maybe did you a bad turn?" "No, no," Marvin said. "I've never even met a ganzer egg before." "You've never... And yet you hunt... I must be going out of my mind, I can't be hearing right. I mean, things like this just don't happen. It's like some kind of an incredible nightmare... some crazy-looking guy walking up calm as you please and grabbing you and saying, dead-pan, 'I happen to be hunting for ganzer eggs.' I mean -- look, fella, you are putting me on, aren't you?" # jf arvin was embarrassed and-- exasperated, and he wished the ganzer egg would shut up. He said gruffly, "I'm not fooling. My job is to collect ganzer eggs." "Collect... ganzer eggs!" the ganzer egg moaned, "Oh no, no, no, no! My God, I can't believe this is happening, and yet it really is happening, it really is -- " "Control yourself," Marvin said; the ganzer egg was clearly on the thin edge of hysteria. "Thank you," the ganzer egg said, after a moment. "I'm all right now. Look, could I ask you just one question?" "Hurry it up," Marvin said. "The thing I want to ask," the ganzer egg said, "do you get some kind of a charge out of this sort of thing? I mean are you some sort of pervert? I don't mean to be insulting." "That's all right," Marvin said. "No, I'm not a pervert, and I can assure you I take no pleasure in this. Believe me, I'm finding it very strange." "You're finding it strange!" the ganzer egg said, his voice rising to a scream. "How do you think I feel ? Do you think maybe I think it's natural for someone to come along like a nightmare and collect me?" "Steady," Marvin said. "Crazy," the ganzer egg whispered to himself. "He's absolutely and completely insane. May -- may I leave a note for my wife?" "There isn't time," Marvin said fii'mly. "Then will you at least let me say my prayers?" "Go ahead and say them," Marvin said. "But you'll really have to be quick about it." "Oh Lord God," the ganzer egg intoned. "I don't know what is happening to me, or why. I have always tried to be a good person, and although I am not a regular churchgoer, You surely know that true religion is in the heart. I've maybe done some bad things in my life, I won't deny it. But Lord, why this punishment? Why me? Why not someone else, one of the real bad ones, one of the criminals? Why me? And why like this? Something is collecting me like I'm some sort of a thing... and I don't understand. But I know that You are All-Wise and All-Powerful, and I know that You are good, so I guess there must be a reason... even if I'm too stupid to see it. So look, God, if this is it, then okay, this is it. But could you look after my wife and kids? And could you especially look after the little one?" The ganzer egg's voice broke, but he recovered almost at once. "I ask especially for the little one, God, because he's lame and the other kids pick on him and he needs a lot -- a lot of love. Amen." The ganzer egg choked back his sobs. His voice became abruptly stronger. "I'm ready now," he said to Marvin. "Do your damnedest, you lousy son-of-a-bitch." Tut the prayer of the ganzer   egg had unmanned Marvin completely. With eyes wet and fetlocks trembling, Marvin opened the net and released his captive. The ganzer egg rolled out a little distance and then stopped, clearly fearing a trick. "You -- you really mean this?" he asked. "I do," Marvin said. "I was never cut out for this kind of work. I don't know what they will do to me back at the Camp, but I shall never gather a single ganzer egg!" "Praise be the name of the Lord," the ganzer egg said softly. "I've seen a few strange things in my time, but it seems to me that the Hand of Providence -- " The hypothesis of the ganzer egg(known as the Interventionalist Fallacy) was interrupted by a sudden ominous crashing in the underbrush. Marvin whirled, and remembered the dangers of the planet Melde. He had been warned, but had forgotten. And now, desperately, he fumbled for his blaster, which had become entangled in his net. Violently he wrenched at it, pulled it free, heard a shrill cry from the ganzer egg -- And then he was flung violently to the ground. The blaster spun away into the underbrush. And Marvin gazed up into slit black eyes beneath a low armored forehead. No introductions were necessary. Flynn knew that he had met a full-grown adult marauding ganzer, and had met him under possibly the worst of all circumstances. The evidence was all too evident; the damning net, the tell-tale sunglasses, the revealing tongs. And closer still -- closing on his neck -- was the tooth-edged jaw of the gigantic saurian, so close that Marvin could see three gold molars and a temporary porFlynn tried to wriggle free. The ganzer pressed him back with a paw the size of a yak saddle; his cruel claws, each the size of a pair of ice tongs, bit cruelly into Marvin's golden hide. The slavering jaws gaped hideously, descended, about to engulf his entire head... XI Ouddenly time stopped! Marvin  saw the ganzer's jaws arrested in mid-slaver, his bloodshot left eye fixed in mid-blink, and his entire great body gripped in a strange and unyielding rigidity. Nearby, the ganzer egg was as motionless as a carven replica of itself. The breeze was stopped in midcareer. Trees were caught in straining postures, and a meritheian hawk was fixed in mid-flight like a dummy attached to a wire. The sun stopped its inexorable rolling flight! And in this strange tableau, Marvin stared with tremendous sensations in the direction of a single movement in the air three feet above his head and slightly to his left. It began as a whorl of dust -- broadened, expanded, expatiated, thickening at the base and becoming convex at the apex. The rotation came faster, and the figure solidified. "Detective Urdorf!" Marvin cried. For it was indeed the Martian detective with a streak of bad luck who had promised to solve Marvin's case and to return to him his rightful body. "Terribly sorry to barge in like this," Urdorf said, materializing fully and falling heavily to the ground. "Thank God you have come!" Marvin said. "You have saved me from an extremely unpleasant fate, and now if you will help me out from under this creature -- " For Marvin was still pinned to the ground by the ganzer's paw, which had taken on the rigidity of tempered steel. From beneath it he was unable to wriggle. "Sorry," the detective said, getting up and dusting himself off. "I'm afraid I can't do that." "Why not?" "Against the rules," Detective Urdorf told him. "Any displacement of bodies during an artificial induced temporal stoppage (which is what this is) could result in a Paradox, which is forbidden since it might result in a temporal implosion which might conceivably hove the result of warping the structure-lines of our continuum and thus destroy the universe. Because of this, any displacement is punishable by a prison sentence of one year and a fine of one thousand dollars." "Oh, I didn't know that." "Well, I'm afraid that's how it is," the detective said. "I see," Marvin said. "I rather hoped you would," the detective said. There was a long and uncomfortable silence. Then Marvin said, "Well?" "Beg pardon?" "I said... I meant to say, why did you come here?" "Oh," the detective said. "I wished to ask you several questions which had not occurred to me earlier, and which would assist me in the rigorous investigation and solution of this case." "Ask away," Marvin said. "Thank you. First and foremost, what is your favorite color?" "Blue." "But exactly what shade of blue? Please try to be exact." "Robin'segg blue." "Hmmm." The detective noted it down in his notebook. "And now, tell me quickly and without thinking, what is the first number that comes into your mind?" "#," Marvin replied without hesitation. "Um hum. And now, without reflection, tell me the name of the first popular song you can think of." "Orang-Utan Rhapsody," Marvin said. "Ummmm. Fine," Urdorf said, snapping his notebook shut. "I think that covers everything." was the purpose of  ' those questions?" "With this information, I will be able to test various suspects for corpus-vestigial responses. It is part of the Duulman self-identity quiz." "Oh," Marvin said. "Have you had any luck yet?" "Luck hardly enters into it," Urdorf replied. "But I can say that the case is proceeding in a satisfactory manner. We traced the thief to Iorama II, where he smuggled himself into a cargoload of flash-frozen beef destined for Goera Major. On Goera he represented himself as a fugitive from Hage XI, which won him a good deal of popular favor. He managed to raise enough money for fare to Kvanthis, where he had cached his money. Staying no more than a day on Kvanthis, he boarded the local to the Fiftystars Autonomous Region." "And then?" Marvin asked. "Then we lost track of him temporarily. Fiftystars Region contains no less than # planetary systems with a combined you can see, our work is cut out for us." "It sounds hopeless," Marvin said. "Quite the contrary, it is a very good break for us. Laymen always mistake complication for complexity. But our criminal will find no safety in mere multiplicity, which is always susceptible to statistical analysis." "So what happens now?" Marvin asked. "We continue analyzing, and then we make a projection based upon the probabilities, and then we send our projection across the galaxy and see if it goes nova... I am speaking figuratively, of course." "Of course," Marvin said. "Do you really think you'll catch him?" "I am fully confident of the results," Detective Urdorf said. "But you must have patience. You must remember that intergalactic crime is still a relatively new field, and therefore intergalactic investigation is newer still. There have been many crimes in which even the existence of a criminal could not be proven, much less detected. So in some respects, we are ahead of the game." "I guess I'll have to take your word for it," Marvin said. "But about this situation I'm in at present -- " "It is the very sort of situation I have told you to avoid," the detective said severely. "Please remember that in the future -- if you should manage to come out of this alive. Good luck, my friend." Before Marvin's eyes, Detective Urdorf revolved, faster, faster, grew dimmer, and disappeared. Time unfroze. And Marvin gazed up again into the Ganzer's slit black eyes and low armored forehead, and saw the hideous gaping jaws descending, about to engulf his entire head -- ' ' "What for?" the ganzer asked. Marvin hadn't thought that far. He heard the ganzer egg muttering, "Turn-about's fair play. And yet, he was kind to me. Still, what business is it of mine? Stick your neck out, somebody cracks your shell. And yet... "I don't want to die," Marvin said. "I didn't suppose you did," the rock ganzer said, in a not-unfriendly voice. "And, of course, you want to discuss it with me. Ethics, morals, the whole bit. But I'm afraid not. We were specifically warned, you see, never to allow a Melden to talk. We were told to just do the job and get it over with; not to personalize it. Just do it and get on to the next bit of work. Mental hygiene, really. Therefore, if you would close your eyes... The jaws moved closer. But Marvin, filled with wild surmise, cried out: "Did you say job?" "Of course, it's a job," the ganzer said. "There's nothing personal in it." He frowned, apparently annoyed at himself for having spoken. "A job! Your job is to hunt Meldens, is that it?" "Well, obviously. This planet of Ganzer isn't good for much, you see, except for hunting Meldens." "But why do you hunt them?" Marvin asked. "Well, for one thing, a ganzer egg can grow to full maturity only in the host-flesh of the adult Melden." "I say," the ganzer egg said, rolling around with embarrassment, "must we get so damned biological? I mean to say, you don't hear me talking about your natural functions, do you?" "And secondly," the ganzer continued, "our sole export is Melde hides, which are used for imperial vestments on Triana II, for good-luck charms on Nemo and for seat covers on Chrysler and deadly Melden is our sole means of maintaining a tolerable degree of civilization, and -- " "That's exactly what they told me!" Marvin cried, and quickly repeated what the manager had said to him. "My gosh!" said the ganzer. Both realized the true situation now; that the Meldens were utterly dependent upon the Ganzers, who in turn were utterly dependent upon the Meldens. These two races hunted each other, lived and died for each other, and, through ignorance of guile, ignored any relationship between each other. The relationship was utterly symbiotic, but completely unacknowledged by either race. In fact, each race pretended that it alone was a Civilized Intelligence, and that the other was bestial, contemptible and of no account. And it now occurred to both of them that they were, in equal measure, participants in the general concept of Humanity. 'T'he realization was awesome; but Marvin was still pinned to the ground by the ganzer's heavy paw. "This leaves me in a somewhat embarrassing situation," the ganzer said, after a while. "My natural tendency is to release you. But I am working on this planet under a contract, which stipulates -- " "Then you are not a real ganzer?" "No. I am a Swapper like yourself, and I come from Terra!" "My home planet!" Marvin cried. "I had guessed as much!" the ganzer replied. "An American. Probably from the East Coast, perhaps from Connecticut or Vermont -- " "New York State!!" Marvin cried. "I am from Stanhope!" "And I am from Saranac Lake," the ganzer said. "My name is Otis Dagobert, and I am # years old." And with that, the ganzer lifted his paw from Marvin's chest. "We are neighbors," he said quietly. "And so I cannot kill you, just as I am reasonably sure you would be unable to kill me, had you the opportunity. And now that we know the truth, I doubt if we will be able to perform any portion of our terrible jobs. But that is a sad thing to find out, for it means that we are doomed to Contractual Discipline; and then if we do not obey, our Companies will give us Extreme Severance. And you know what that means." Marvin nodded sadly. He knew all too well. His head drooped, and he sat in disconsolate silence beside his newly found friend. "I can think of no way out," Marvin said, after giving the matter some thought. "Perhaps we could hide in the forest for a few days; but they would be sure to find us." Suddenly, the ganzer egg spoke up. "Come now, perhaps it isn't as hopeless as you think!" "What do you mean?" Marvin asked. "Well now," the ganzer egg said, dimpling with pleasure, "it seems to me that one good turn deserves another. I could get into plenty of hot water for this... But to hell with that. I think I can find a way off this planet." Both Marvin and Otis broke into exclamations of gratitude; but the ganzer egg stopped them at once. "Maybe you won't thank me when you see what lies ahead," he said ominously. "Nothing could be worse than this," Otis said. "You'd be surprised," the ganzer egg said flatly. "You might be very surprised... This way, gentlemen." "But where are we going?" Marvin asked. "I'm taking you to meet the Hermit," the ganzer egg replied, and would say no more. He rolled purposefully away, and Marvin and Otis followed. nphrough the rain forest wild and free they marched and rolled, ever alert for danger. But no creature menaced them, and they came at last to a clearing in the forest. Here they saw a rude hut in the center of that clearing, and a humaniform creature dressed all in rags squatting in front of the hut. "That is the Hermit," said the ganzer egg. "He's quite insane." The two Terrans had no time in which to consider that information. The Hermit arose and cried, "Now stand, hold, halt! Reveal yourselves to my understanding!" "I'm Marvin Flynn," Marvin said, "and this is my friend Otis Dagobert. We want to escape from this planet." The Hermit didn't seem to hear them; he stroked his long beard and gazed thoughtfully at the treetops. In low, somber tones, he said: " 'Ere this moment came, a flight of geese Passed low o'erhead, pressing woe; The refuge and disconsolate owl did pass This hid'n place of mine, bereft Of that which nature freely gives but man denies! The stars are silent when they light our home: The trees themselves proclaim the flight of kings." "He means," the ganzer egg said, "that he had a feeling you'd be coming this way." "Is he crazy or something?" Otis asked. "The way he talks -- " "Now rede me this! I'll have no plattering roth to creep between the interstices of a mind Proclaiming treason," the hermit said. "He doesn't want you to whisper to each other," the ganzer egg translated. "It makes him suspicious." "I could figure that much out for myself," Flynn said. "So go whistle," the ganzer egg said. "I was just trying to be helpful." The hermit advanced several paces, halted, and said: "What wot ye here aroon?" Marvin looked at the ganzer egg, who remained obstinately silent. So, guessing at the meaning of the words, Marvin said, "Sir, we are trying to escape from this planet, and we have come to you for help." The hermit shook his head and said, "What barbrous tongue is this? A thick-mouthed sheep Would clothe his meaning in a sound more clear!" "What does he mean?" Marvin asked. "You're so smart, figure it out for yourself," the ganzer egg said. "I'm sorry if I insulted you," Marvin said. "Forget it, forget it." "I really am sorry. I'd appreciate it if you'd translate for us." "All right," the ganzer egg said, still a little sulkily. "He says he doesn't understand you." "He doesn't? But what I said to him was clear enough." "Not to him," the ganzer egg said. "You want to reach him, you'd better put it in meter." #CTTe? I couldn't!" Marvin said, with that instinctual shudder of revulsion which all intelligent Terran males feel at the thought of verse. "I simply couldn't! Otis, maybe you -- " "Not me!" Otis said, alarmed. "A silence swells and grows; yet honest men Speak bold, with well-formed mouth! Melikes it not What this development portends." "He's getting edgy," the ganzer egg said. "You better have a shot at it." "Perhaps you could do it for us," Otis suggested. "I'm no fag," the ganzer egg sneered. "If you want to speak, you'll have to speak for yourselves." "The only poem I can remember from school is the Rubaiyat," Marvin said. "Well, go to it," the ganzer egg said. Marvin thought, twitched and nervously said: "Behold! A pilgrim from the forest war Of race 'gainst race, does humbly implore Your aid and sustenance, and help and hope. Can you this humble earnest plea ignore?" "Very shaky," whispered the ganzer egg. "But not bad for a first attempt." (Otis was giggling, and Marvin clouted him with his tail.) The hermit replied: "Well spoken, stranger! You shall have this aid. Nay, more! For when men meet, despite their divers forms, They needs must succor each one to his own." More quickly now, Marvin replied : "I hoped, in this ancient planetoid with dreams displayed Of sunrise splendors, sunsets disarrayed, That one poor pilgrim who did pass this way Might find escape from terrors he surveyed." The hermit said: "I find thee apt : 'Tis parlous to relate In these lean times a halting tongue may work Quick mischief 'pon its saddened owner-lord." Marvin said: "Ah come, take Marvin Flynn away, and leave The Rest to wrangle! He would grieve To find his body torn and wounded; therefore now He'd like to go, whilst others stand and cheer." The hermit said: "Away then, gentlemen! Hearts high, Feet firm in stirrups, head uplifted be... And so they proceeded in singsong fashion to the hermit's hut, where they saw, hidden away under some sheets of bark, an illegal Mindsender, of an ancient and curious design. And Marvin learned that there was method in even the direst madness. For the hermit had been on this planet for less than a year, and already had made a considerable fortune by smuggling refugees to the less savory labor markets of the galaxy. It was not ethical; but as the hermit put it? "Call you it dastardly, then, the tricks I play With this my engine? Sobeit! Nay, I'll not dispute The arid-abstract trueness of your plea. Yet think upon't; this folly to refuse bad wine When chok't with desert thirst. Not so? Then why So harshly judge the salvor of your life? 'Tis damned ingratitude of most perversity -- To slap the hand that plucked Death's grip from thee!" A small amount of time passed. A job for Otis Dagobert had not been difficult to find. Despite his protestations to the contrary, the young man showed a small but very promising streak of sadism. Accordingly, the Hermit Swapped him into the mind of a dental assistant on Prodenda IX. The ganzer egg wished Marvin the best of good fortune and rolled off into the forest toward his home. "And now," the hermit said, "we come to the problem of you. It seems to me considering your personality quite obj ectively, that you have a definite aptitude as a victim." "Me?" Marvin asked. "Yes, you," the hermit replied. "A victim?" "Definitely a victim." "I'm not so sure," Marvin replied. He stated it that way out of politeness; actually, he was quite sure that the hermit was wrong. "Well, I'm sure," the hermit said. "And I daresay I've had more experience in job placement than you." "I suppose you have. I notice that you are no longer speaking in verse." "Of course not," the hermit said. "Why should I?" "Because earlier," Marvin said, "you had been speaking only in verse." "But that v as entirely different," the hermit said. "I was outside then. I had to protect myself. Now I am in my house, and therefore quite safe." "Does verse really protect you outside?" Marvin asked. "Well, what do you think? I have lived on this planet for over a year, hunted by two murderous races who would kill me on sight if they could find me. And in that time I have suffered no harm whatsoever." "Well, it's very fine, of course. But I don't quite see the relationship between your language and your safety." "I'll be damned if I see it, either," the hermit said. "I like to think of myself as a rational man; but the efficacy of verse is one thing that I am reluctantly forced to accept on faith. It works; what more can I say?" "Have you ever thought of experimenting?" Marvin asked. "I mean, speaking outside without your language of verse? You might find you don't need it." "So I might," the hermit replied. "And if you tried walking on the ocean bottom, you might find that you didn't need air." "It's not really the same thing," Marvin said. "It's exactly the same thing," the hermit told him. "But we were talking about you and victimization. I repeat, you have an aptitude, which opens the possibility of an extremely interesting position for you." "I am not interested," Marvin said. "What else do you have available?" "Nothing else," the hermit said. By a remarkable coincidence, Marvin heard at that moment a great crashing and thundering in the underbrush outside, and deduced that it was either the Meldens or the Ganzers, or both, coming in pursuit of him. "I accept the job," Marvin said. "But you're wrong." He had the satisfaction of the last word; but the Hermit had the satisfaction of the last deed. For, arranging his equipment and adjusting his dials, he closed the switch and sent Marvin off to his new career on the planet Celsus V. "vn Celsus V the giving and receiving of gifts is a cultural imperative. To refuse a gift is unthinkable; the emotion it raises in a Celsian is comparable to the incest-dread of a Terran. Normally this causes no trouble. Most gifts are white gifts, intended to express various shades of love, gratitude, tenderness, etc. But there are also gray gifts of warning, and black gifts of death. Thus, a certain public official received a handsome snout ring from his constituents. It was imperiously designed for two weeks' wear. It was a splendid object, it had only one flaw. It ticked. A creature of another race might have flung it into the nearest ditch. But no Celsian in his right mind would do that. He wouldn't even have the ring examined. Celsians live by the motto : do not look a gift in the teeth. Besides, if word of his suspicion leaked out, it would cause an irreparable public scandal. He had to wear that damned ring for two weeks. But the thing was ticking. The official, whose name was Marduk Kras, pondered the problem. He thought about his constituents, and various ways he had helped them, and various other ways he had failed them. The ring was a warning, that much was clear. It was at best a warning -- a gray gift. At worst, it was a black gift -- a small bomb of popular design, which would blow his head off after the elapse of several anxiety-ridden days. Marduk was not suicidal; he knew that he could not wear that damned ring. But he also knew that he had to wear that damned ring. Thus, he found himself facing a classic Celsian dilemma. "Would they do that to me?" Marduk asked himself. "Just because I rezoned their dirty old residential neighborhood for heavy industry, and entered into an agreement with the Landlord's Guild to raise their rents # per cent in return for a promise of new plumbing within fifty years? I mean to say, Good Lord, I've never pretended to be perfect." The ring ticked merrily away, tickling his snout and alarming his senses. Marduk thought of other officials whose heads had been blown off by dim-witted hotheads. Yes, it might very possibly be a black gift. "Those stupid molters!" Marduk snarled, relieving his feelings with an insult he would never have dared voice in public. He was feeling sorely aggrieved. You worked your hearts out for those slack-skinned, wart-nosed idiots, and what was your reward? A bomb to wear in your nose! TT'or one hectic moment he contemplated throwing the ring into the nearest chlorine tank. That would show them! And there was precedent for it. Had not the saintly Voreeg spurned the Total Offering of the Three Ghosts? Yes... But the Ghosts' Offering, according to accepted exegesis, had been a subtle attack upon the spirit of Gift-Giving, and therefore at the very core of society; for by making a Total Offering, they had precluded the possibility of any future gifts. Besides -- what was admirable for a Saint of the Second Kingdom would be execrable for a petty official of the Tenth Democracy. Saints can do anything; ordinary men must do what is expected of them. Marduk's shoulders slumped. He plastered warm mud on his feet, but it brought no relief. There was no way out. One Celsian could not stand alone against organized society. He would have to wear the ring, and wait for the mindsplitting moment when the tick stopped... But wait! There was a way! Yes, yes, he could see it now! It would take clever arrangement; but if he brought it off, he could have safety and social approval. If only that damned ring gave him time... Marduk Kras made several urgent calls, and arranged for himself to be ordered to the planet Taami II (the Tahiti of the TenStar Region) on urgent business. Not corporeally, of course. No responsible official would spend local funds to ship his body across a hundred light years when all that was required was his mind. Frugal, trustworthy Marduk would travel by Mindswap. He would satisfy the form, if not the spirit, of Celsian custom by leaving his body behind with the gift ring ticking merrily in its nose. He had to find a mind to inhabit his body during his absence. But that was not difficult. There are too many minds in the galaxy, and not enough bodies to go around. (Why this should be, no one really knows. After all, everyone was given one of each to begin with. But some people always seem to end up with more than they need, be it wealth, power, or bodies; and some with less.) Marduk got in touch with Hermit Enterprises (Bodies for Any Purpose). The hermit had just the thing for him; a clean-cut young Terr an male in imminent danger of losing his life, and willing to take his chances with a ticking nose ring. Thus Marvin Flynn came to Celsus V. TT'or once there was no need to hurry. Upon arrival, Marvin was able to follow prescribed Swapping procedures. He lay perfectly still, growing slowly accustomed to his new corpus. He tested his limbs, checked out his senses, and scanned the primary culture-configuration-load as radiated from the forebrain for analogue and similitude factors. Then he sized up the hindbrain emotional and structure factor for crux, nadir and saddlepoint Nearly all of this was automatic. He found the Celsian body a good fit, with a high aspect of jointure and an excellent main sequence random dispersion pattern. There were problems, of course; the delta curve was ab(universal Y points) were falciform rather than trapezoidal. But you had to expect that on a Type #B planet; under normal circumstances, it would never cause him any trouble. Taken all in all, it was a bodyenvironment-culture-role cluster with which he could empathize and identify. "Feels pretty good," Marvin summed up for himself. "If only that damned nose ring doesn't blow up." He got up and took stock of his surroundings. The first thing he saw was a note which Marduk Kras had left for him, tied to his wrist so he wouldn't overlook it. Dear Swapper, Welcome to Celsus! I realize that you may not feel very welcome, under the circumstances, and I regret it nearly as much as you do. But I would advise you sincerely to put all thought of sudden demise out of your mind, and concentrate instead on having a pleasant vacation. It may console you to know that the statistical incidence of death by black gift is no greater than that of being killed in a plutonium mine accident, if you happened to be a plutonium miner. So relax and enjoy yourself. My apartment and all that is in it are yours to enjoy. My body also, though I trust you will not overstrain it or keep it out too late or feed it an excess of intoxicating beverages. It has a weak left wrist, so be careful if you should have to lift any heavy weights. Good luck, and try not to worry, since anxiety never yet solved a problem. P.S. I know you are a gentleman and would not try to remove the nose ring. But I thought I should tell you that you can't anyhow because it is locked in place with a microscopic Jayverg Bonded Molecular Padlock. Good-by again, and do try to put all this unpleasantness out of mind and enjoy your two weeks on our lovely planet. Your Sincere Friend, Marduk Kras A t first Marvin was irritated by the note. But then he laughed and crumpled it up. Marduk was undoubtedly a scoundrel, but he was a likeable one, and not ungenerous. Marvin decided to make the best of his dubious bargain, forget about the putative bomb nestling just above his lip, and enjoy his time on Celsus. He went on an exploration of his new home, and was well satisfied with what he found. It was a bachelor burrow, designed for residence rather than for reproduction. Its main construction feature -- pentabrachiation -- reflected Kras's status as a public official. Less fortunate sorts had to get by with three or four gallery systems; and in the slums of North Bogger, whole families were crowded into wretched mono and duobrachiate systems. Housing reform had been promised in the near future, however. The kitchen was neat and modern, and well stocked with gourmet items. There were jars of candied annelids, and a bowl of exotic Alcyonium Salad mixture, and delicious tidbits of Tubipora, Pennatula, Gorgonia and Renilla. There was a can of Goose Barnacle in rotifer and orchid sauce, and a quick-frozen package of sweet and sour Uce. But -- how like a bachelor -- there were no staples, not even a gastropod loaf or a bottle of carbonated Ginger Honey. Wandering down the long, curving galleries, Marvin found the music room. Marduk had not stinted here. A gigantic Imperial amplifier dominated the room, flanked by two Tyrant-model speakers. Marduk used a Whirlpool semi-mix microphone, with a forty bbc. channel rejection, an "expanding" type sensediscrimination selector, with a floating throat-slot "passive" director. Pickup was by image regeneration, but there was provision for changing over to decay modulation. Although not professional in quality, it was a very good amateur rig. The heart of the system, of course, was the Insectarium. This particular one was an Ingenuator, the Super-Max model, with both automatic and manual selection and mixture controls, regulated feed and disposal, and various maximizing and minimizing features. Marvin selected a grasshopper gavotte (Korestal, # IB) and obligatto and the subtle brass accompaniment of the paired Malphigian tubules. Although Marvin's appreciation was casual, he was well aware of the virtuoso ability of this particular performer: a Blue-Striped Grasshopper, his second thoracic segment pulsating slightly, visible in his own compartment of the Insectarium. T eaning down, Marvin nodded ' in appreciation. The BlueStriped Grasshopper clicked mandibles, then turned back to his music. (He had been bred especially for treble and brilliance; a flashy performer, more showy than sound. But Marvin did not know this.) Marvin turned off the selection, flipped the status switch from Active to Dormant mode; the grasshopper went back to sleep. The Insectarium was well stocked, especially with Mayfly symphonies and the strange new cutworm songs, but Marvin had too much to explore to bother with music just now. In the living room, Marvin lowered himself into a stately old clay bank (a genuine Wormstetter), rested his head against the wellworn granite headrest, and tried to relax. But the ring in his snout ticked away, a continual intrusion to his sense of well-being. He reached down and picked at random a quick-stick from a pile on a low table. He ran his antennae over the grooves, but it was no use. He couldn't concentrate on light fiction. Impatiently he threw tire quick-stick aside and tried to make some plans. But he was in the grip of an implacable dynamism. He had to assume that the moments of his life were severely limited, and those moments were passing away. He wanted to do something to commemorate his final hours. But what was there he could do? He slid out of the Wormstetter and paced the main gallery, his claws clicking irritably. Then, coming to an abrupt decision, he went to the wardrobe room. Here he selected a new casing of goldbronze chitin, and arranged it carefully over his shoulders. He plastered his facial bristles witti perfumed glue, and arranged them en brosse over his cheeks. He applied a mild stiffener to his antennae, pointed them at a jaunty sixty degrees, and allowed them to droop in their attractive natural curve. Lastly, he dusted his mid-section with Lavender Sand, and outlined his shoulder joints with lampblack. Surveying himself in the mirror, he decided that the effect was not unpleasing. He was welldressed, but not dandified. Judging as objectively as he could, he decided that he was a presentable, rather scholarly looking young fellow. Not a Squig Star by any means, but definitely not a drunfiler. He left his burrow by the main entrance, and replaced the entrance plug. It was dusk. Stars glittered overhead; they seemed no more numerous than the myriad lights in the entrances of the countless burrows, both commercial and private, which made up the pulsating heart of the city. The sight thrilled Marvin. Surely, surely, somewhere in the endless intertwining corridors of the great city, there would be that for him which would bring pleasure. Or, at least, a soft and forgetful surcease. Thus, Marvin walked dolorously, yet with a tremulous hopefulness, toward the hectic and beckoning Main Groove of the City, there to find what chance held out for him or fate decreed. XV X T #"ith a long rolling stride and   a creaking of leather boots, Marvin Flynn strode down the wooden sidewalk. Faintly there came to him the mingled odors of sagebrush and chapparal. On either side of him the adobe walls of the town glittered under the moon like dull Mexican silver. From a nearby saloon there came the strident tones of a banjo -- Frowning deeply, Marvin stopped in midstride. Sagebrush? Saloons? What was going on around here? "Something wrong, stranger?" a harsh voice intoned. Flynn whirled. A figure stepped out of the shadows near the General Store. It was a saddlebum, a sniffling, slump-shouldered loafer with a dusty black hat crushed comically on his begrimed forehead. "Yes, something is very wrong," Marvin said. "Everything seems -- strange." " 'Tain't nothing to be alarmed about," the saddlebum reassured him. "You have merely changed your system of metaphoric reference, and the lord knows there's no crime in that. As a matter of fact, you should be happy to g: ye up those dreary animal-insect comparisons." "There was nothing wrong with my comparisons," Marvin said. "After all, I am on Celsus V, and I do live in a burrow." "So what?" the saddlebum said. "Haven't you any imagination?" "I've got plenty of imagination!" Marvin said indignantly. "But that's hardly the point. I simply mean that it is inconsistent to think like a cowboy on Earth when one is actually a sort of mole-like creature on Celsus." "It can't be helped," the saddlebum said. "What's happened is, you've overloaded your analogizing faculty, thereby blowing a fuse. Accordingly, your perceptions have taken up the task of experimental normalization. This state is known as metaphoric deformation."  Tow Marvin remembered the ' warning he had received from Mr. Blanders concerning this phenomenon. Metaphoric deformation. that disease of the interstellar traveler, had struck him suddenly and without warning. He knew that he should be alarmed but instead felt only a mild surprise. His emotions were consistent with his perceptions, since a change unperceived is a change unfelt. "When," Marvin asked, "will I start to see things as they really are?" "That last is a question for a philosopher," the saddlebum told him. "But speaking in a limited fashion, this particular syndrome will pass if you ever get back to Earth. But if you continue travelling the process of perceptual analogizing will increase; though occasional short-lived remissions into your primary situation-perception-context may be expected." Marvin found that interesting, but unalarming. He hitched up his jeans and said, "Waal, reckon a man's gotta play out the hand that's dealt to him and I ain't about to stand here all night jawing about it. Just who are you, stranger?" "I," said the saddlebum, with a certain smugness, "am he without whom your dialogue would be impossible. I am Necessity personified; without me, you would have had to remember the Theory of Metaphoric Deformation all by yourself, and I doubt that you are capable of it. You may cross my palm with silver." "That's for gypsies," Marvin said scornfully. "Sorry," the saddlebum said, without the least show of embarrassment. "Got a tailor-made?" "Got the makings," Marvin said, flipping him a sack of Bull Durham. He contemplated his new companion for a moment, then said, "Waal, yore a mangy looking critter, and it seems to me more half jackass and half prairie dog. But I reckon I'm stuck with you no matter who you are." "Bravo," the saddlebum said gravely. "You conquer change of context with that same sureness with which an ape conquers a banana." "Reckon that's a tetch highfalutin," Marvin said equably. 'What's the next move, perfesser?" 'We shall proceed," the saddlebum said, "To yonder saloon of evil repute." "Yippee," Marvin said, and strode leanhipped through the batwinged saloon doors. Within the saloon, a female attached herself to Marvin's arm. She looked up at him with a Her unfocused eyes were pencilled in imitation of gaiety; her flaccid face was painted with the lying hieroglyphics of animation. "Co'mon upstairs with me, kid," grisly beldame cried "Lotsa fun, lotsa laughs!" "It is droll to realize," the saddlebum said, "that Custom has decreed this lady's mask, proclaiming that those who sell pleasure must portray enjoyment. It is a hard demand, my friends, and not imposed upon any other occupation. For note: the fish wife is allowed to hate herring, the vegetable man may be allergic to turnips, and even the newspaper boy is permitted ed saints are required to enjoy their holy martyrdoms. Only the humble sellers of pleasure are required, like Tantalus, to be forever expectant of an untouchable feast." "Yer friend's a great little bidder, ain't he?" the termagent said. "But I like you best, baby, 'cause you make me go all mush inside." TYrom the virago's neck there # hung a pendant upon which was strung in miniature a skull, a piano, an arrow, a baby's shoe, and a yellowed tooth. "What are those?" Marvin asked "Symbols," she said. "Of what?" "Come on upstairs and I'll show you, sweety." "And thus," the saddlebum intoned, "we perceive the true unmediated confrontation of the aroused feminine nature, 'gainst which our masculine fancies seem mere baby's toys." "C'mon!" the harpy cried, wriggling her gross body in a counterfeit of passion all the more frightening because it was real. "Upstairs to bed!" she shouted, pressing against Marvin with a breast the size and consistency of an empty Mongolian saddlebag. "I'll really show ya somepin!" she cried, entwining his thews with a heavy white leg, grimy and heavily varicosed. "When ya git loved by me," she howled, "you'll damned well know you been loved!" And she ground lasciviously against him with her pudenda, which was as heavily armored as the forehead of a Tyrannosaurus. "Well'er, thank you so terribly much anyhow," Marvin said, "but I don't think just at the moment I -- " "You don't want no lovin?" the woman asked incredulously. "Well, actually, I can't really say that I do." The woman planted knobkerry fists on tom-tom hips and said, "That I should live to see this day!" But then she softened, and said, "Turn not away from Venus's sweet perfumed home of pleasure! Thou must strive, sir, to overcome this most unseemly gesture of unmanliness. Come, my lord! The bugle sounds! Mount and fiercely press thy charge!" "Oh, I rather think not," Marvin said, laughing hollowly. She seized him by the throat with a hand the size and shape of a Chilean poncho. "You'll do it now, you lousy cowardly inwarddirected goddam narcissist bastard, and you'll do it good and proper, or by Ares I'll snap your scrawny windpipe like a Michaelmas chicken!" A tragedy seemed in the making, for the woman's passion rendered her incapable of a judicious modification of her demands. Luckily the saddlebum, following the dictates of his wit if not his predilection, snatched a fan out of his gun belt, leaned forward simpering, and tapped the enraged woman on her rhinocerine upper arm. "Don't you dare hurt him!" the saddlebum said, his voice a squeaky contralto. Marvin, quick if not apt, rejoindered, "Yes, tell her to stop pawing me! I mean to say it is simply too much, one cannot even stroll out of one's house in the evening without encountering some disgraceful incident -- " "Don't cry, for God's sake, don't cry!" the saddlebum said. "You know I can't stand it when you cry!" "I am not crying!" Marvin said, snuffling. "It is just that she has ruined this shirt. Your present!" "I'll get you another!" the saddlebum said. "But I cannot abide another scene!" The woman was staring at them slack-jawed, and Marvin was able to utilize her moment of inattention by taking a pry bar out of his tool kit, setting it under her swollen red fingers, and prying himself free of her grip. Seizing the dwindling moment of opportunity, Marvin and the saddlebum sprinted out the door, leaped around the corner, broad-jumped across the street, and pole-vaulted to freedom. 'nce clear of the immediate danger, Marvin came abruptly to his senses. The scales of metaphoric deformation fell away for the moment, and he experienced a perceptual experiential remission. It was all too painfully apparent now that the 'saddlebum' was actually a large parasite beetle of the species S. Cthulu. There would be no mistake about this, since the Cthulu beetle is characterized by a secondary salivary duct located just below and slightly to the left of the subesophegal ganglion. These beetles feed upon borrowed emotions, their own having long ago atrophied. Typically, they lurk in dark and shadowy places, waiting for a careless Celsian to pass within range of their segmented maxilla. That is what happened to Marvin. Realizing this, Marvin directed at the beetle an emotion of anger so powerful that the Cthulu, victim of its own hyperacute emotional receptors, fell over unconscious in the road. That done, Marvin readjusted his goldbronze casing, stiffened his antennae, and continued down the road. TT e came to a bridge that cross"ed a great flowing river of sand. Standing on the center span, he gazed downward into the black depths which rolled inexorably onward to the mysterious sand sea. Halfhypnotized he gazed, the nose ring beating its quick tattoo of mortality three times faster than the beat of his hearts. And he thought: Bridges are receptacles of opposed ideas. Their horizontal distance speaks to us of our transcendence; their vertical declivity reminds us unalterably of the imminence of failure, the sureness of death. We push outward across obstacles, but the primordial fall is forever beneath our feet. We build, construct, fabricate; but death is the supreme architect, who shapes heights only that there may be depths. O Celsians, throw your wellwrought bridges across a thousand rivers, and tie together the disparate contours of the planet. Your mastery is for naught, for the land is still beneath you, still waiting, still patient. Celslana, you have a road to follow, but it leads assuredly to death. Celsians, despite your cunning, you have one lesson still to learn. The heart is fashioned to receive the spear. All other effects are extraneous. These were Marvin's thoughts as he stood on the bridge. And a great longing overcame him, a desire to be finished with desire, to forego pleasure and pain, to quit the petty modes of achievement and failure, to have done with distractions, and get on with the business of life, which was death. Slowly he climbed to the rail, and there stood poised over the twisting currents of sand. Then, out of the corner of his eye, he saw a shadow detach itself from a pillar, move tentatively to the rail, stand erect, poise itself over the abyss and lean precariously outward -- "Stop! Wait!" Marvin cried. His own desire for destruction had been abruptly terminated. He saw only a fellow-creature in peril. The shadowy figure gasped, and abruptly lunged toward the yawning river below. Marvin moved simultaneously, and managed to catch an ankle. The ensuing wrench almost pulled him over the rail. But recovering quickly, Marvin attached suckers to the porous stone sidewalk, spread his lower limbs for maximum purchase, wrapped two upper limbs around a light pole, and maintained a tenacious grip with his remaining two arms. There was a moment of charged equilibrium; then Marvin's strength prevailed over the weight of the would-be suicide. Slowly, carefully, Marvin pulled, shifting his grip from tarsus to tibia, hauling without respite until he had brought that person to a point of safety on the roadbed of the bridge. All recollection of his own selfdestructive desires had left him. He strode forward and grasped the suicider by the shoulders, shaking fiercely. "You damned fool!" Marvin shouted. "What kind of a coward are you? Only an idiot or a madman takes an out like that. Haven't you any guts at all, you damned -- " He stopped in mid-expletive. The would-be suicide was facing him, trembling, eyes averted. And now Marvin perceived, for the first time, that he had rescued a woman. L ater, in a private booth in a bridgeside restaurant, Marvin apologized for his harsh words, which had been torn from him by shock rather than conviction. But the woman, gracefully clicking her claw, refused to accept his apology. "Because you are right," she said. "My attempt was the act of an idiot or a madwoman, or both. Your analysis was correct, I fear. You should have let me jump." Marvin perceived how fair she was. A small woman, coming barely to his upper thorax, she was exquisitely made. Her midbody had the true sweet cylinder curves, and her proud head sat slightly forward of her body at a heart-wrenching five degrees from the vertical. Her features were perfection from the nicely bulged forehead to the angular sweep of jaw. Her twin ovipositors were modestly hidden behind a white satin sash, cut in princess style and revealing just a tantalizing suggestion of the shining green flesh beneath them. Her legs, all of them, were clad in orange windings, draped to reveal the lissome segmentation of the joints. A would-be suicide she may have been; but she was also the most stunning beauty that Marvin had seen on Celsus. His throat went dry at the sight of her, and his pulse began to race. He found that he was staring at the white satin that concealed and revealed her hightilted ovipositors. He turned away, and found that he was looking at the sensual marvel of a long, segmented limb. Blushing furiously, he forced himself to look at the puckered beautyscar on her forehead. She seemed unconscious of his fervent attention. Unselfconsciously she said, "Perhaps we should introduce ourselves -- under the circumstances!" They both laughed immoderately at her witticism. "My name is Marvin Flynn," Marvin said. "Mine is Phthistia Held," the young woman said. "I'll call you Cathy, if you don't mind," Marvin said. Hphey both laughed again : Then Cathy grew serious. Taking note of the too-quick passage of time, she said, "I must thank you again. And now I must leave." "Of course," Marvin said, rising. "When may I see you again?" "Never," she said in a low voice. "But I must!" Marvin said. "I mean to say, now that I've found you I can never let you go." She shook her head sadly. "Once in a while," she murmured, "will you give one little thought to me?" "We must not say good-by!" Marvin said. "Oh, you'll get by," she replied, not cruelly. "I'll never smile again," Marvin told her. "Somebody else will be taking my place," she predicted. "You are temptation!" he shouted in a fury. "We are like two ships that pass in the night," she corrected. "Will we never meet again?" Marvin queried. "Time alone can tell." "My prayer is to be there with you," Marvin said hopefully. "East of the Sun and West of the Moon," she intoned. "You're mean to me," Marvin pouted. "I didn't know what time it was," she said. "But I know what time it is now!" And so saying, she whirled and darted out the door. Marvin watched her leave, then sat down at the bar. "One for my baby, and one for the road," he told the bartender. "A woman's a two-face," the bartender commented sympathetically, pouring a drink. "I got the mad-about-her-sadwithout-her blues," Marvin replied. "A fellow needs a girl," the bartender told him. Marvin finished his drink and held out his glass. "A pink cocktail for a blue lady," he ordered, "She may be weary," the bartender suggested. "I don't know why I love her like I do," Marvin stated. "But at least I do know why there's no sun up in the sky. In my solitude she haunts me like a tinkling piano in the next apartment. But I'll be around no matter how she treats me now. Maybe it was just one of those things; yet I'll remember April and her, and the evening breeze caressed the trees but not for me, and -- " "Inhere is no telling how long Marvin might have continued his lament had not a voice at the level of his ribs and two feet to his left whispered, "Hey, Meester." Marvin turned and saw a small, plump, raggedly dressed Celsian sitting on the next bar stool. "What is it?" Marvin asked brusquely. "You maybe want see thees muchacha so beautiful other time?" "Yes, I do. But what can you  "I am private investigator tracer of lost persons satisfaction guaranteed or not one cent in tribute." "What kind of an accent have you got?" Marvin asked. "Lambrobian," the investigator said. "My name is Juan Valdez and I come from the fiesta lands below the border to make my fortune here in big city of the Norte." "Sandback," the bartender snarled. "What thees theeng you call me?" the little Lombrobian said, with suspicious mildness. "I called you a sandback, you lousy little sandback," the bartender snarled. "That ees what I thought," said Valdez. He reached into his cummerbund, took out a long, double-edged knife and drove it him instantly. "I am a mild man, senor," he said to Marvin. "I am not a man quickly to take offense. Indeed, in my home village of Montana Verde de los tres Picos, I am considered a harmless man. I ask nothing more than to be allowed to cultivate my peyote buds in the high mountains of Lombrobia under the shade of that tree which we call 'the sun hat,' for these are the bes' peyote buds in all the world." "I can understand that." "Yet still," Valdez said, more sternly, "when an exploitator del norte insults me, and by implication, defames those who gave me birth and nurtured me -- why then, senor, a blinding red mist descends over my field of vision and my knife springs to my hand unaided, and proceeds from there non-stop to the heart of the betrayer of the children of the poor." "It could happen to anyone," Marvin said, "And yet," Valdez said, "despite my keen sense of honor, I am essentially childlike, intuitive and easy-going." "I had noticed that, as a matter of fact," Marvin said. "But enough of that. Now, you wish hire me investigation find girl? But of course. El buen pano en el area se vende, verdad?" "Si, hombre," Marvin replied, laughing. "Y el deseo vence al miedo!" "Pues, adelante!" And arm in arm the two comrades marched out into the night of a thousand points of a mighty host. vnce outside the restaurant, Valdez turned his mustached brown face to the heavens and located the constellation Invidius, which, in northern latitudes, points unerringly to the north-northeast. With this as a base line, he established cross references, using the wind on his cheek (blowing west at five miles per hour), and the moss on the trees (growing on the' northerly sides of decidupis trunks at one ed for a westerly error of one foot per mile (drift), and a southerly error of five inches per hundred yards (combined tropism effects). Then, with all factors accounted for, he began walking in a south-southwesterly direction. Marvin followed. Within an hour they had left the city, and were proceeding through a stubbled farming district. Another hour put them beyond the last signs of civilization, in a wilderness of tumbled granite and greasy feldspar. Valdez showed no signs of stopping, and Marvin began to feel vague stirrings of doubt. "Just where, exactly, are we going?" he asked at last. "To find your Cathy," Valdez replied, his teeth flashing white in his good-humored burnt sienna face. "Does she really live this far from the city?" "I have no idea where she lives," Valdez replied, shrugging. "You don't?" "No, I don't." Marvin stopped abruptly. "But you said that you did know!" "I never said or implied that," Valdez said, his umber forehead wrinkling. "I said that I would help you find her." "But if you don't know where she lives -- " "It is quite unimportant," Valdez said, holding up a stern musteline forefinger. "Our quest has nothing to do with finding where Cathy lives; our quest, pure and simple, is to find Cathy, That, at least, was my understanding." "Yes, of course," Marvin said. "But if we're not going to where she lives, then where are we going?" "To where she weel be," Valdez replied serenely. "Oh," Marvin said. ry'hey walked on through tower-ing mineral marvels, coming at last into scrubby foothills that lay like tired walruses around the gleaming blue whale of a lofty mountain range. Another hour passed, and Marvin again grew disquieted. But this time he expressed his anxiety in a roundabout fashion, hoping by guile to gain insight. "Have you known Cathy long?" he asked. "I have never had the good fortune to meet her," Valdez replied. "Then you saw her for the first time in the restaurant with me?" "Unfortunately I did not even see her there, since I was in the men's room passing a kidney stone during the time of your conversation with her. I may have caught a glimpse of her as she turned from you and departed; but more likely I saw only the doppler effect produced by the swinging red door." "Then you know nothing whatsoever about Cathy?" "Only the little I have heard from you; which, frankly, amounts to practically nothing." "Then how," Marvin asked, "can you possibly take me to where she will be?" "It is simple enough," Valdez said. "A moment's reflection should clear the matter for you." Marvin reflected for several moments, but the matter stayed refractory. "Consider it logically," Valdez said. "What is my problem? To find Cathy. What do I know about Cathy? Nothing." "That doesn't sound so good." "But it is only half the problem. Granted that I know nothing about Cathy; what do I know about Finding?" "What?" Marvin asked. "It happens that I know everything about Finding," Valdez said triumphantly, gesturing with his graceful terra cotta hands. "For I am an expert in the Theory of Searches!" "The what?" Marvin asked. "The Theory of Searches!" Valdez said, a little less triumphantly. "I see," Marvin said, unimpressed. "Well, that's great. I'm sure it's a very good theory. But if you don't know anything about Cathy, I don't see how any theory will help." Valdez sighed, not unpleasantly, and touched his mustache with a puce-colored hand. "My friend, if you knew all about Cathy -- her habits, friends, desires, dislikes, hopes, fears, dreams, intentions, and the like -- do you think you would be able to find her?" "I'm sure I could," Marvin said. "Even without knowing the Theory of Searches?" "Yes." "Well then," Valdez said, "apply that same reasoning to the reverse condition. I know all there is to know about the Theory of Searches. Therefore I need to know nothing about Cathy." nphey marched steadily upward, across the steepening face of a mountain slope. A bitter wind screamed and buffeted at them, and patches of hoarfrost began to appear underfoot on the path. Valdez talked about his researches into the Theory of Searches, citing the following typical cases; Hector looking for Lysander, Adam questing after Eve, Galahad reconnoitering for the Holy Grail, Fred C. Dobb's seeking the Treasure of the Sierra Madre, Edwin Arlington Robinson's perquisitions for colloquial self-expression in a typically American milieu, Gordon Sly's investigations of Naiad McCarthy, energy's pursuit of entropy, God's hunt for man and yang's perusal of yin. "From these specifics," Valdez said, "we derive the general notion of Search, and its most important corollaries." Marvin was too miserable to answer. It had suddenly occurred to him that one could die in this chill and waterless wasteland. "Amusingly enough," Valdez said, "the Theory of Searches forces upon us the immediate conclusion that nothing can be truly (or ideally) lost. Consider: for a thing to be lost, it would require a place to be lost in. But no such place can be found, since simple multiplicity carries no implications of qualitative differentiation. In Search terms, every place is like every other place. Therefore, we replace the concept Lost, with the concept of indeterminate placement; which, of course, is susceptible to logicomathematical analysis." "But if Cathy isn't really lost," Marvin said, "then we can't really find her." "That statement is true, as far as it goes," Valdez said. "But of course, it is merely Ideal notion, and of little value in this instance. For operational purposes we must modify the Theory of Searches. In fact, we must reverse die major premise of the theory and re-accept the original concepts of Lost and Found." "It sounds very complicated." "Well, it's simple enough, once you understand the theory," Valdez said. "Now, to ensure our success, we must decide upon the optimum form of Search. Obviously, if both of you are actively questing, your chances of finding each other are considerably lessened. Consider two people seeking one another up and down the endless crowded aisles of a great department store; and contrast that with the improved strategy of one seeking, and the other standing at a fixed position and waiting to be found. The mathematics are a little intricate, so you will just have to take my word for it. The best chance of youher finding heryou will be for one to search, and the other to allow himselfherself to be searched for. Our deepest folk wisdom has always known this, of course." "So what do we do?" # tY have just told you!" Valdez JL cried. "One must search, the other must wait. Since we have no control over Cathy's actions, we assume that she is following her instincts and looking for you. Therefore you must fight down your instincts and wait, thereby allowing her to find you." "All I do is wait?" Marvin asked. "That's right." "And you really think she'll find me?" "I would stake my life on it." "Well... All right. But in that case, where are we going now?" "To a place where you will wait. Technically, it is called a Location-Point." Marvin looked confused, so Valdez explained further. "Mathematically, all places are of equal potentiality insofar as the chances of her finding you are concerned. Therefore we are able to choose an arbitrary LocationPoint." "What Location-Point have you chosen," Marvin asked. "Since it made no real difference," Flynn said, "I selected the village of Montana Verde de los tres Picos, in Adelante Province, in the country of Lombrobia." "That's your home town, isn't it?" Marvin asked. "As a matter of fact, it is," Valdez said, mildly surprised and amused. "That, I suppose, is why it came so quickly to my mind." "Isn't Lombrobia a long way off?" "A considerable distance," Valdez admitted. "But our time will not be wasted, since I will teach you logic, and also the folksongs of my country." "It isn't fair." "My friend," Valdez told him, "when you accept help, you must be prepared to take what one is capable of giving, not what you would like to receive. I have never denied my human limitations; but it is ungrateful of you to refer to them." Marvin had to be content with that, since he didn't think he could find his way back to the city unaided. So they marched on through the mountains, and they sang many folksongs. vnward they marched-, up the polished mirror face of a vast mountain. The wind whistled and screamed, tore at their clothing and tugged at their straining fingers. Treacherous honeycomb ice crumbled under their feet as they struggled for footholds, their buffeted bodies plastered to the icy mountain wall and moving leech-like up its dazzling surface. Valdez bore up through it all with a saint-like equanimity. "Eet ees deefecult," he grinned. "And yet -- for the love which you bear for thees woman -- eet ees all worthwhile, si?" "Yeah, sure," Marvin mumbled. "I guess it is." But in truth, he was beginning to doubt it. After all, he had only known Cathy for less than an hour. An avalanche thundered past them, and tons of white death screamed past -- inches from their strained and clinging bodies. Valdez smiled with serenity. "Beyond all obstacles," Valdez intoned, "lies that summit of accomplishment which is the face and form of the beloved." "Yeah, sure," Marvin said. Spears of ice, shaken loose from a high dokalma, whirled and flashed around them. Marvin thought about Cathy, and found that he was unable to remember what she looked like. It struck him that love at first sight was overrated. A high precipice loomed before them. Marvin looked at it, and at the shimmering ice fields beyond, and came to the conclusion that the game was really not worth the candle. "I think," Marvin said, "that we should turn back." Valdez smiled subtly, pausing on the very edge of the vertiginous descent into that wintry hell of suicidally shaped snow slides. "My frien'," he said, "I know why you say this." "You do?" Marvin asked. "Of course. It is obvious that you do not wish me to risk nay life on the continuance of your insensate and magnificent quest. And it is equally obvious that you intend to plunge on alone." "It is?" Marvin asked. "Certainly. It would be apparent to the most casual observer that you are driven to seek your love through any and all dangers, by virtue of the unyielding nature of your personality. And it is equally clear that your generous and high-spirited mentality would be disturbed at the idea of involving one whom you consider a close friend and bosom companion in so perilous a venture." "Well," Marvin began, "I'm not sure -- " "But I am sure," Valdez said quietly. "And I reply to your unspoken question as follows: "Friendship bears this similarity to love : it transcends all limits.' " t lA#' e#I ' that's very nice of  ' you," Marvin said, eyeing the precipice ahead. "But I really didn't know Cathy very well, and I don't know how well suited we would be. So all in all, maybe it would be best if we got out of here." "Your words lack conviction, my young friend," Valdez laughed. "I beg of you not to worry about my safety." "As a matter of fact," Marvin said, "I was worrying about my safety." "No use!" Valdez cried gaily. "Hot passion betrays the studied coolness of your words. Forward, my friend!" Valdez seemed determined to force him to Cathy's side whether he wanted to go or not. The only solution seemed to be a quick blow to the jaw, after which he would drag Valdez and himself back to civilization. He edged forward. Valdez edged back. "Ah no, my friend!" he cried. "Again, overweening love has rendered your motives transparent. To knock me out, is it not? 'Then, after making sure I was safe and comfortable and well-provisioned, you would plunge alone into the white wilderness. But I refuse to comply. We go on together, compadre!" And, shouldering all their provisions, Valdez began his descent of the precipice. Marvin could do nothing but follow. ITfe shall not bore the reader   with an account of that great march across the Moorescu Mountains, nor with the agonies suffered by the love-dazzled young Flynn and his steadfast companion. Nor shall we delineate the strange hallucinations which beset the travellers, nor the temporary state of insanity which Valdez suffered when he thought he was a bird and able to fly across thousand-foot drops. Nor would any but the scholarly be interested in the psychological process by which Marvin was moved, through a contemplation of his own sacrifices, to a fondness for the young lady in question, and then to a strong fondness, and then to a sensation of love, and then to an overweening passion of love. Suffice it to say that all of these things happened, and that the journey across the mountains occupied many days and brought about many emotions. And at last it came to an end. Arriving at a last mountain crest, Marvin looked down and saw, instead of ice fields, green pastures and rolling forests under a summer sun, and a little village nestled in the crook of a genie river. "Is -- is that -- " Marvin began. "Yes, my son," Valdez said quietly, "that is the village of Montana de los tres Picos, in Adelante Province, in the country of Lombrobia, in the valley of the Blue Moon." Marvin thanked his old guru -- for no other name was applicable to the role which the devious and saintly Valdez had played -- and began his descent to the Location Point where his wait for Cathy would begin. XX Tontana de los tres Picos! XV JL Here, surrounded by crystal lakes and high mountains, a simple, good-hearted peasantry engage in unhurried labor beneath the swan-necked palms. At midday and midnight one may hear the plaintive notes of a guitar echo down the crenellated walls of the old castle. Nut-brown maidens tend the dusty grape vines while a mustached caique watches, his whip curled sleepily on his hairy wrist. To this quaint memento of a bygone age came Flynn, led by the faithful Valdez. Just outside the village, on a gentle rise of land, there was an inn, or posada. To this place Valdez directed them. "But is this really the best place to wait?" Marvin asked. "No, it is not," Valdez said, with a knowing smile. "But by chosing it instead of the dusty town square, we avoid the fallacy of the 'optimum'. Also, it is more comfortable here." Marvin bowed to the mustached man's superior wisdom and made himself at home in the posada. He settled himself at an outdoor table which commanded a good view of the courtyard and of the road beyond it. He fortified himself with a flagon of wine, and proceeded to fulfill his theoretical function as called for by the Theory of Searches: viz, he Waited. Within the hour, Marvin beheld a tiny dark figure moving slowly along the gleaming white expanse of the road. Closer it came, the figure of a man no longer young, his back bent beneath the weight of a heavy cylindrical object. At last the man raised his haggard head and stared directly into Marvin' eyes. "Uncle Max!" Marvin cried. ' ' Max replied. "Would you mind pouring me a glass of wine? This is a very dusty road." Marvin poured the glass of wine, scarcely believing the testimony of his senses; for Uncle Max had unaccountably disappeared some ten years ago. He had last been seen playing golf at the Fairhaven Country Club. "What happened to you?" Marvin asked. "I stumbled into a time warp on the twelfth hole," Uncle Max said. "If you ever get back to Earth, Marvin, you might speak to the club manager about it. I have never been a com plainer; but it seems to me that the greens committee ought to know about this, and possibly build a small fence or other enclosing structure. I do not care so much for myself, but it might cause a nasty scandal if a child fell in." "I'll certainly tell them," Marvin said. "But Uncle Max, where are you going now?" "I have an appointment in Samarra," Uncle Max said. "Thank you for the wine, my boy, and take good care of yourself. By the way; did you know that your nose is ticking?" "Yes," Marvin said. "It's a bomb." "I suppose you know what you're doing," Max said. "Goodby, Marvin." And Uncle Max trudged away down the road, his golf bag swinging from his back and a number # iron in his hand as a walking stick. Marvin settled back to wait. Half an hour later, Marvin spied the figure of a woman hurrying down the road. He felt a rising sensation of anticipation, but then slumped back in his chair. It was not Cathy after all. It was only his mother. "You're a long way from home. Mom," he said quietly. "I know Marvin," his mother said. "But you see, I was captured by white slavers." "Gosh. Mom! How did it happen?" "Well, Marvin," his mother said. "I was simply taking a Christmas basket to a poor family in Cutpurse Lane, and there was a police raid, and various other things happened, and I was drugged and awoke in Buenos Aires in a luxurious room with a man standing near me and leering and asking me in broken English if I wanted a little fun. And when I said no, he bent down and clasped me in his arms in an embrace that was plainly designed to be lecherous." "Gosh! What happened then?" "Well," his mother said, "I was lucky enough to remember a little trick that Mrs. Jasperson had told me. Did you know that you can kill a man by striking him forcibly under the nose? I didn't like to do it, Marvin, although it seemed a good idea at the time. And so I found myself in the streets of Buenos Aires and one thing led to another and here I am. "Won't you have some wine?" Marvin asked. "That's very thoughtful of you," his mother said, "but I really must be on my way." "Where?" "To Havana," his mother said. "I have a message for Garcia. Marvin, have you a cold?" "No, I probably sound funny because of this bomb in my nose." "Take care of yourself, Marvin," his mother said, and hurried on. T ime passed. Marvin ate his dinner on the portico, washed it down with a flagon of Sangre de Hombre, '#, and settled back in the deep shadow cast by the whitewashed palladium. The sun stretched its golden bottom toward the mountain peaks. Down the road, the figure of a man could be seen hurrying past the inn... "Father!" Marvin cried. "Good afternoon, Marvin," his father said, startled but hiding it well. "I must say, you turn up in some unexpected places." "I could say the same for you," Marvin said. His father frowned, adjusted his necktie and changed his briefcase to the other hand. "There is nothing strange about me being here," he told his son. "Usually your mother drives me home from the station. But today she was delayed, and so I walked. Since I was walking, I decided to take the shortcut which goes over one side of the golf course." "I see," Marvin said. "I will admit," his father continued, "that this shortcut seems to have become a 'long' cut, as one might express it, for I estimate that I have been walking through this countryside for the better part of an hour, if no longer." "Dad," Marvin said, "I don't know how to tell you this, but the fact is, you are no longer on Earth." "I find nothing humorous about a remark like that," his father stated. "Doubtless I have gone out of my way; nor is the style of architecture what I would normally expect to find in New York State. But I am quite certain that if I continue along this road for another hundred yards or so, it will lead into Annandale Avenue, which in turn will take me to the intersection of Maple and Spruce Lane. From there, of course, I can easily find my way home." "I suppose you're right," Marvin said. He had never been able to win an argument from his father. "I must be getting along," his father said. "By the way, Marvin, were you aware that you have some sort of obstruction in your nose?" "Yes, sir," Marvin said, "It's a bomb." His father frowned deeply, pierced him with a glance, shook his head regretfully and marched on down the road. I #lT don't understand it," MarM. vin remarked later to Valdez. "Why are all of these people finding me? It just doesn't seem natural." "It isn't natural," Valdez assured him. "But it is inevitable, which is much more important." "Maybe it is inevitable," Marvin said. "But it is also highly improbable." "True," Valdez agreed "AIthough we prefer to call that a forced-probability; which is to say, it is an indeterminate concomitant of the Theory of Searches." "I'm afraid I don't fully understand that," Marvin said. "Well, it's simple enough. The Theory of Searches is a pure theory; which is to say that on paper it works every time. But once we attempt to make practical applications, we encounter difficulties, the foremost of which is the phenomenon of indeterminacy. To put it in its simplest terms, what happens is this: the presence of the Theory interferes with the working of the Theory. You see, the Theory cannot take into account the effect of its own existence upon itself. Ideally, Theory of Searches exists in a universe in which there is no Theory of Searches. But practically -- which is our concern here -- the Theory of Searches exists in a world in which there is a Theory of Searches, which has what we call a 'mirroring' or 'doubling' effect upon itself." "Hmm," said Marvin. "Of course," Valdez added; "we must consider lambda-chi -- the symbolic representation of the inverse ratio of all possible searches to all possible finds. Thus, when lambda-chi is increased through indeterminacy or other factors, the possibility of search-failure is rapidly reduced to a figure near zero, while the possibility of search-success expands quickly toward one." "Does that mean," Marvin asked, "that because of the effect of the Theory of Searches all searches will be successful?" "Exactly," Valdez said. "You have expressed it beautifully, though perhaps with insufficient rigor. All possible searches will be successful during the time, or duration, of the Set-Expansion Factor." "I understand now," Marvin said. "According to the theory, I must find Cathy." "Yes," Valdez said. "You must find Cathy; as a matter of fact, you must find everyone. The only limitation is the Set-Expansion Factor, or S-E." "Oh?" Marvin asked.  es can only be successful during the time, or duration, of S-E. But the duration of S-E is a variable which can last no less than # microseconds and no more than # years." "How long will S-E last in my particular case?" Marvin asked. "A lot of us would like to know the answer to that one," Valdez said, with a hearty chuckle. "I was afraid of that," Marvin said. "Science is a cruel taskmaster," Valdez agreed. Then he winked cheerfully and said, "But of course, even the cruelest taskmasters can be evaded." "Do you mean to say there is a solution?" Marvin cried. "Not a legitimate one, unfortunately," Valdez said. "Still," Marvin said, "if it works, let's try it out." "I would really rather not," Valdez said. "I insist," Marvin said. "After nil, I am the one who is Searching." "That has nothing to do with it, mathematically speaking," Valdez said. "But I suppose you would give me no peace unless I indulged you." Valdez sighed unhappily, schlepped a piece paper and a stub pencil out of his rebozo, and asked, "How many coins do you have in your pocket?" Marvin looked and replied, "Eight." Valdez wrote down the result, then asked for the date of Marvin's birth, his social security number, his shoe size, and height in centimeter. To this he gave a numerical value. He asked Marvin to pick a number at random between I and #. With this, he added several figures of his own, then scribbled and calculated for several minutes. "Well?" Marvin asked. "Remember, this result is merely statistically probable," Valdez said, "and has no other grounds for credence." Marvin nodded. Valdez said, "The Set-Expansion Factor, in your particular case, is due to expire in exactly one minute and forty-eight seconds, plus or minus five minimicroseconds." He consulted his watch and nodded in satisfaction. Marvin was about to protest vehemently about the unfairness of this, and to ask why Valdez hadn't made that vital calculation earlier. But then he looked down upon the road, now glowing a singular white against the rich blue of evening. He saw a figure moving slowly toward the posada. "Cathy!" Marvin cried. For it was she. "Search completed with # minimicro seconds of the Set-Expansion Factor unelapsed," Valdez noted. "Another experimental validation for my Search Theory." But Marvin did not hear him, for he had rushed down to the road, and there clasped the longlost beloved in his arms. And Valdez, the wily old friend and taciturn companion of the Long March, smiled tightly to himself and ordered another bottle of wine. A nd so they were together at last; beautiful Cathy, starcrossed and planet haunted, drawn by the strange alchemy of the Location-Point; and Marvin, young and strong, with his swallow's flash smile in a tanned, good-humored face; Marvin, setting out with a young man's audacity and easy confidence to conquer the challenge of an old and intricate universe; and Cathy at his side, younger than he in years, yet vastly older in her woman's inherited store of intuitive wisdom; lovely Cathy, whose fine dark eyes seemed to hold a brooding sorrow, an elusive shadow of anticipated sadness which Marvin was unaware of except to feel a great and almost overwhelming desire to protect and cherish this seemingly fragile girl with her secret which she could not reveal, who had come at last to him, a man without a secret which he could reveal. Their happiness was flawed and ennobled. There was the bomb in Marvin's nose, ticking away the inexorable seconds of his destiny, providing a strict metronomic measure for their dance of love. But this sense of foredoomedness caused their opposed destinies to twine closer, and it informed their relationship with grace and meaning. He created waterfalls for her out of the morning dew, and from the colored pebbles of a meadow stream he made a necklace more beautiful than emeralds, sadder than pearls. She caught him in her net of silken hair, she carried him down, down, into deep and silent waters, past obliteration. He showed her frozen stars and molten sun; she gave him long, entwined shadows and the sound of black velvet. He reached out to her and touched moss, grass, ancient trees, iridescent rocks; her fingertips, striving upwards, brushed old planets and silver moonlight, the flash of comets and the cry of dissolving suns. They played games in which he died and she grew old; they did it for the sake of the joyous rebirth. They dissected time with love, and put it back together longer, better, slower. They invented toys out of mountains, plains, lakes, valleys. Their souls glistened like healthy fur. They were lovers. They could conceive of nothing but love. But some things hated them. Dead stumps, barren eagles, stagnant ponds -- these things resented their happiness. And certain urgencies of change ignored their declarations, indifferent to human intentions and content to continue their work of breaking down the universe. Certain conclusions, resistant to transformation, hastened to comply with ancient directives written on the bones, stencilled on the blood, tattooed into skin. There was a bomb which needed explosion. There was a secret which required betrayal. And out of fear came knowledge and sadness. And one morning, Cathy was gone as if she had never been. one! Cathy was gone! Could it be possible? Could Life, that deadpan practical joker, be up to his disastrous tricks again? Marvin refused to believe it. He searched the confines of the posada, and he poked patiently through the little village beyond it. She was gone. He continued his search in the nearby city of San Ramon de las Tristezas, and he questioned waitresses, landlords, shopkeepers, whores, policemen, pimps, beggars and other inhabitants. He asked if they had seen a girl fair as the dawn, with hair of indescribable beauty, limbs of a previouslyunheard-of felicity, features whose comeliness was matched only by their harmony, etc. And those he questioned sadly replied, "Alas, senor, we have not seen thees woman, not now or ever in our lives." He calmed himself enough to give a coherent description, and found a road-mender who had seen a girl like Cathy travelling west in a large automobile with a bulky, cigar-smoking man. And a chimney sweep had spied her leaving town with her little gold and blue handbag. Her step had been firm. Then a gas station attendant gave him a hastily scrawled note from Cathy which began, "Marvin dear, please try to understand and forgive me. As I tried to tell you so many times, it was necessary for me -- " The rest was illegible. With the aid of a cryptanalyst, Marvin deciphered the closing words, which were: "But I shall always love you, and I hope you can find it in your heart to think of me occasionally with kindness. Your Loving Cathy." The rest of the note, made enigmatic by grief, was insusceptible to human analysis. To describe Marvin's emotion would be like trying to describe the dawn flight of the heron: both are ineffable and unspeakable. Suffice it to say that Marvin considered suicide, but decided against it. Nothing was enough. Intoxication was merely maudlin. Renunciation of the world seemed no more than the act of a peevish child. Because of the inadequacy of the attitudes open to him. Marvin struck none. Dryeyed and zombie-like he moved through his days and nights. He walked, he talked, he even smiled. He was unfailingly polite. But it seemed to his dear friend Valdez that the real Marvin had vanished in an instantaneous explosion of sorrow, and that in his place there walked a poorly modeled representation of a man. Marvin was gone; the ringer who moved in his place looked as if, in its unfailing mimicry of humanness, it might collapse at any moment from strain. T J aldez was both perplexed and  dismayed. Never had the wily old Master of Searches seen such a difficult case. With desperate energy he tried to rally his friend out of his living death. He tried sympathy: "I know exactly how you feel, my unfortunate companion, for once, when I was quite a young man, I had quite a comparable experience, and I found -- " That did nothing, so Valdez tried brutality: "Christ damn me for a winnieburne, but are ye still mawking abaht after that bit of fluff wot walked out on yer? Now by God's wounds, I tell thee this : there's women past counting in this world of ours, and the man's no man who'd curl himself up in the corner when there's good lovin' to be had without..." No response. Valdez tried eccentric distraction: "Look, look over there, I see three birds on a limb, and one has a knife thrust through its throat and a scepter clutched in its claw, and yet it sings more merrily than the others! What do you make of it, eh?" Marvin made nothing of it. Undismayed, Valdez tried to rouse his friend by piteous self-referral. "Well, Marvin, lad, the medics have taken a look at that skin rash of mine and it seems that it's a case of pandemic impetigo. They give me twelve hours on the outside, after that I cash in mv chips and make room for another man at the table. But for mv last twelve hours, what I'd like to do is -- " Nothing. Valdez, attempt to stir his friend with philosophy: "The simple farmers know best, Marvin. Do you know what they say? They say that a broken knife makes a poor walking-stick. I think you should bear that in mind, Marvin..." But Marvin absent-mindedly did not bear it in mind. Valdez swung to Hyperstrasian Ethics: "Thou considerest thyself wounded, then? But consider: Self is Ineffable and Unitary, and not Susceptible to Externalities. Therefore it is merely a Wound which was Wounded; and this, being External to the Person and Extraneous to the Insight affords no Cause for the Imputation of Pain." Marvin was not swayed. Valdez turned to psychology: "Loss of the Beloved, according to Steinmetzer, is a ritual re-enactment of the loss of the Fecal Self. Therefore, amusingly enough, when we think we mourn the dear departed, we actually are grieving the irreparable loss of our excrement." But this, too, could not penetrate Marvin's close-held passivity. His melancholic detachment from all human values seemed irrevocable; and this impression was heightened when, one quiet afternoon, his nose ring stopped ticking. It was not a bomb at all it was merely a gray warning from Marduk Kras's constituents. And thus Marvin no longer stood in imminent danger of having his head blown off. But even this stroke of good fortune did nothing to alter his robotic spirits. Quite unmoved, he noted the fact of his salvation as one might observe the passing of a cloud from the face of the sun. Nothing seemed to have any affect upon him. And even the patient Valdez, was finally led to exclaim: "Marvin, you are a goddam pain in the tail!" Yet Marvin perservered, unmoved. And it seemed to Valdez and to the good people of San Ramon that this man was beyond human recall. And yet, how little we know of the twists and turns of the human mind! For the very next day, contrary to all reasonable expectation, an event occurred which broke at last through Marvin's reserve, and inadvertently threw wide the floodgates of susceptibility behind which he had been hiding. A single event! (Though it was in itself the beginning of yet another chain of casualty -- the quiet opening move of yet another of the uncountable dramas of the universe.) It began, absurdly enough, when Marvin glimpsed a face in the crowd. There was a strange and disturbing familiarity about that face. Where had he gazed upon that line of cheek and brow, those brown eyes with their faint tilt, that firm jaw? Then he remembered; he had seen it, long ago, in a mirror. It was the true and genuine face of Marvin Flynn; his very own face and body, long sought after, long denied him. It was the actual and original corpus of the unique and only Marvin Flynn -- now animated by the criminal mind of Ze Kraggash, bodysnatcher ! Marvin's own face was sneering at him! And the real Marvin Flynn stepped forward, all passivity stripped away, his fist raised in anger. Kraggash saw him and hesitated for a moment, his (Marvin's) eyes a study in shock, his fingers betraying a fine tremor, and his downturned mouth revealing a hint of involuntary twitch. Then Kraggash whirled and fled into a narrow, dark and noisome alley. Common sense did not entirely desert Marvin Flynn. He paused at the mouth of that ominous cul-de-sac; prudence dictated that he look for assistance before venturing its hidden convolutions. But he had caught sight of a slender figure hurrying away on Kraggash's arm. It could not be... And yet, it was indeed -- Cathy! She looked back once, with no recognition in her gray eyes. Then she too disappeared into the alley's serpentine coils. Rationality has its limits, as the lemmings well know'. Marvin's emotions at this moment transcended his potentialities for self-control. He charged forward, his face flamed with insensate fury, his eyes bloodshot and unseeing, cheeks ashen, lower jaw slack as a berserker's, his upper lip drawn back in the risus sardonicus of a Malay running amok. Five blind steps he took into that strait and infamous passage. And then a flagstone gave way beneath his feet, and a section of pavement pivoted on a concealed hinge. Marvin was catapulted headlong down a winding stone chute, while above him the judas-flagstone pivoted neatly back into position. Consciousness returned with ag onizing ambiguity. Marvin opened his eyes and found that he was in an underground cell. The place was lighted only by the splutter of torches, set into paired iron embrochures on the wall. The ceiling seemed to press down upon him, stone-bellied and oppressive. From the cold granite there depended bulging growths of fungus, which hung in obscene festoons. It was a place constructed for the desolation of the human spirit, whose chill granite was the temperature of the grave, whose acoustics were designed for the highpitched shrill of pain, and whose color was the exact and sickening hue of mortality. Out of the shadows stepped Kraggash. "It would seem," the criminal drawled, "that we have played this farce long enough. The denoument approaches." "Have you then prepared your third act?" Marvin inquired steadily. "The actors have been given their cues," Kraggash responded. Negligently he snapped his fingers. Into the circle of torchlight stepped Cathy. "This," Marvin said simply, "lies beyond my comprehension." "Oh, Marvin, can I ever explain my apparent treachery?" Cathy cried, with tears dripping from her overcast gray eyes. "How can I make you understand the diverse and unpleasant reasons behind my marriage with Kraggash?" "Marriage!" Marvin cried. "I dared not tell you sooner, for fear it would anger you," Cathy said piteously. "But believe me, Marvin, he courted me with threats and indifference, and captivated me by a dark power which I cannot pretend to understand. And further, by the use of drugs and double-edged words and sly skillful movements of his hands he succeeded in bemusing my sense into a state of counterfeit passion, until I seemed to faint for touch of his damnable body and for nibblature of his detestable lips. And since during this time I was denied the comforts of religion, and therefore had no way of knowing the true from the induced, I did indeed succumb. Nor can I expect any forgiveness in this world or the next. Nor do I ask it." "Oh Cathy, Cathy, my poor Cathy!" Marvin declaimed to the weeping girl. "Ha, ha, ha!" laughed Kraggash. "A touching scene, but as ineffectual as it is apropos. But enough of this. There enters now the final actor of our farce!" Again Kraggash snapped his fingers. From the shadows stepped a masked man, clad in black from tip to toe, and carrying over his shoulder a great double-headed axe. "Good day to you, executioner," Kraggash drawled. "Forward now, and do your duty." The executioner stepped forward and tested the edges of his great axe. He drew the weapon high over his head, stoop poised for a moment; and then -- shockingly -- he began to giggle. "Strike!" Kraggash howled. "Have you taken leave of your senses, man? Strike, I tell you!" But the executioner, still giggling, lowered his blade. Then, with skilled fingers, he plucked off his mask. ( tTetective Urdorf!" Marvin  cried. "Yes, it is I," the Martian detective said. "I am sorry we had to put you through so much anxiety, Marvin; but it was our best opportunity of bringing your case to a successful conclusion. My colleague and I decided -- " "Colleague?" Marvin asked. "I refer," Urdorf said, grinning wryly, "to special agent Catherine Mulvavey." Marvin turned to Cathy. She had already pinned to her bodice the red and blue badge of a special agent in the Interplanetary Vigilance Association. "I -- I think I understand," Marvin said. "It's really simple enough," Detective Urdorf said. "In working on your case, I had, as is usual, the aid and cooperation of various other law enforcement agencies. Upon three separate occasions we came close to capturing our man ; but always he evaded us. This might have gone on indefinitely had we not tried this scheme of entrapment. The theory was sound; for if Kraggash could succeed in destroying you, he could claim your body as his own without fear of a counter-claimant. Whereas, as long as you were alive, you would continue to search for him. "Thus, we enticed you into this murderous scheme, hoping that Kraggash would take advantage of the opportunity of destroying you. The rest is history." Turning to the criminal, Detective Urdorf said, "Kraggash, have you anything to add?" The thief with Marvin's face lounged gracefully against the wall, his arms folded and his body replete with composure. "I might hazard a comment or two," Kraggash said. "First, let me point out that your scheme was clumsy and transparent. I believed it to be a hoax from the start, and entered it only on the distant possibility of it being true. Therefore, I am not surprised at this outcome." "An amusing rationalization," Urdorf said. Kraggash shrugged. "Secondly, I want to tell you that I feel no moral compunction in the slightest at my so-called crime. If a man cannot retain control of his own body, then he deserves to lose it. I have observed, during a long and varied lifetime, that men will give their bodies to any rogue who asks, and will enslave their minds to the first voice that commands them to obey. This is why the vast majority of men cannot keep even their natural birthright of a mind and body, but choose instead to rid themselves of those embarrassing emblems of freedom." U'T'hat," Detective Urdorf said, "is the classic apologia of the criminal." "That which you call a crime when one man does it," Kraggash said, "you call government when many men do it. Personally, I fail to see the distinction; and failing to see it, I refuse to live by it." "We could stand here all year splitting words," Detective Urdorf said. "But I do not have time for such recreation. Try your arguments on the prison chaplain, Kraggash. I hereby arrest you for illegal Mindswapping, attempted murder, and grand larceny. Thus I solve my #th case and break my chain of bad luck." "Indeed?" Kraggash said coolly. "Did you really think it would be so simple? Or did you consider the possibility that the fox might have another lair?" he sneered at them. "Take him!" Detective Urdorf shouted. He, Marvin and Cathy moved swiftly toward Kraggash. But even as they moved, the criminal raised his hand and drew a swift circle in the air. with fire! Kraggash put one leg over the circle. His leg disappeared. "If you want me," he said mockingly, "you'll know where to find me." As they rushed him, Kraggash stepped into the circle, and all of him vanished except his head. He winked at Marvin, then his head was gone, and nothing was left except the circle of fire. "Come on!" Marvin shouted. "Let's get him!" He turned to Urdorf, and was amazed to see that the detective's shoulders had slumped, and that his downcast face was gray with defeat. "Hurry!" Marvin cried. "It is useless," Urdorf said. "I thought I was prepared for any ruse... but not for this. The man is obviously insane." "What can we do?" Marvin shouted. 'We can do nothing," Urdorf said. "He has gone into the Twisted World, and I have failed in my #th case." "But we can still follow him!" Marvin declared, moving up to the fiery circle. "No! You must not!" Urdorf declared. "You do not understand -- the Twisted World means death, or madness... or both! Your chances of coming through it are so small -- " "I have just as good a chance as Kraggash," Marvin shouted and stepped into the circle. "Wait, you still do not understand!" Urdorf shouted. "Kraggash has no chance " But Marvin did not hear those final words, for he had already vanished through the flaming circle, moving inexorably into the strange and unexplored reaches of the Twisted World. "... thus, through the Riemann-Hake equations, a mathematical demonstration existed at last of the theoretical necessity for Twistermann's Soatial Area of Logical Deformation. This Area became known as the Twisted World, though it was neither twisted nor a world. And, by a final irony, Twistermann's allimnortant third definition (that the Area could be considered as that region of the universe which acted as an equinoise of chaos to the logical stability of the primary structure) was proven superfluous." -- Article on "The Twisted World," from the Galactic Encyclopedia of Universal Knowledge, #rd edition. "... therefore, the term mirror-deformation carries the sense (if not the substance) of our thought. For indeed, as we have seen, the Twisted World (sic) performs the work, both necessary and hateful, of rendering indeterminate all entities and processes, and thereby making the universe theoretically as well as practically ineluctable." -- From "Musings of a Mathematician," Edgar Hope Grief, Euclid City Free Press. B ut despite this, a few very tentative rules might be adduced for the suicidal traveller to the Twisted World: Remember that all rules may lie, in the Twisted World; including this rule which points out the exception, and including this modifying clause which invalidates the exception... ad infinitum. But also remember that no rule necessarily lies; that any rule may be true, including this rule and its exceptions. In the Twisted World, time need not follow your preconceptions. Events may change rapidly (which seems proper), or slowly (which feels better), or not at all (which is hateful). It is conceivable that nothing whatsoever will happen to you in the Twisted World. It would be unwise to expect this, and equally unwise to be unprepared for it. Among the kingdoms of probability which the Twisted World sets forth, one must be exactly like our World; and another must be exactly like our world except for one detail; and another exactly like ours except for two details; and so forth. And also -- one must be completely unlike our world except for one detail; and so forth. The problem is always prediction; how to tell what world you are in before the Twisted World reveals it disastrously to you. In the Twisted World, as in any other, you are apt to discover yourself. But only in the Twisted World is that meeting usually fatal. Familiarity breeds shock -- in the Twisted World. The Twisted World may conveniently (but incorrectly) be thought of as a reversed world of Maya, of illusion. You may find that the shapes around you are real; while You, the examining consciousness, are illusion. Such a discovery is enlightening, albeit mortifying. A wise man once asked, "What would happen if I could enter the Twisted World without preconceptions?" A final answer to his question is impossible; but we would hazard that he would have some preconceptions by the time he came out. Lack of opinion is not armor. Some men feel that the height of intelligence is the discovery that all things may be reversed, and thereby become their opposites. Many clever games can be played with this proposition; but we do not advocate its use in the Twisted World. There all doctrines are equally arbitrary, including the doctrine of the arbitrariness of doctrines. Do not expect to outwit the Twisted World. It is bigger, mailer, longer and shorter than you. It does not prove. It is. Something which is never has to prove anything. All proofs are attempts at becoming. A proof is true only to itself; and it implies nothing except the existence of proofs -- which prove nothing. Anything which is, is improbable, since everything is extraneous, unnecessary and a threat to the reason. These comments concerning The Twisted World may have nothing to do with the Twisted World. The traveller is warned. -- From "The Inexorability of the Specious," by Ze Kraggash; from the Marvin Flynn Memorial Collection. r f, he transition was abrupt, and not at all what Marvin thought it would be. He had heard stories about the Twisted World, and had hazily expected to find a place of melting shapes and shifting colors, of grotesques and marvels. But he saw at once that his viewpoint had been romantic and limited. He was in a small waitingroom. The air was stuffy with sweat and steam heat, and he sat on a long wooden bench with several dozen other people. Boredlooking clerks strolled up and down, consulting papers, and occasionally calling for one of the waiting people. Then there would be a whispered conference. Sometimes a man would lose patience and leave. Sometimes a new applicant would arrive. Marvin waited, watched. Time passed slowly, the room grew shadowy, someone switched on overhead lights. Still no one called his name. Marvin glanced at the men on either side of him, bored rather than curious. The man on his left was very tall and cadaverous, with an inflamed boil on his neck where the collar rubbed. The man on his right was short and fat and redfaced, and he wheezed with every breath. "How much longer do you think it should take?" Marvin asked the fat man, more to pass the time than in a serious attempt to gain knowledge. "Long? How long?" the fat man said. "Damned long, that's how long it'll take. You can t hurry their goddamned majesties here in the Automobile Bureau, not even when all you want is to have a perfectly ordinary driver's license renewed, which is what I'm here for." The cadaverous man laughed: a sound like a stick of wood rapping against an empty gasoline can. "You'll wait a goddamned long time, baby," he said, "since you happen to be sitting in the Department of Welfare, Small Accounts Division." Marvin spat thoughtfully on the dusty floor and said, "It happens that both of you gentlemen are wrong. We are seated in the Department, in the anteroom of the Department, to be precise, of the Department of Fisheries, I was trying to say. And in my opinion it is a pretty state of affairs when a citizen and taxpayer cannot even go fishing in a tax-supported body of water without wasting half a day or more applying for a license." The three glared at each other. (There are no heroes in the Twisted World, damned few promises, a mere scattering of viewpoints, and not a conclusion in a carload.) f  'hey stared at each other with not particularly wild surmise. The cadaverous man began to bleed slightly from the fingertips. Marvin and the fat man frowned with embarrassment and affected not to notice. The cadaverous man jauntily thrust his offending hand into a waterproof pocket. A clerk came over to them. "Which of you is James Grinnell Starmacher?" the clerk asked. "That's me," Marvin replied. "And I want to say that I've been waiting here for some little time, and I think this Department is run in quite an inefficient fashion." "Yeah, well," the clerk said, "it's because we haven't got in the machines yet." He glanced at his papers. "You have made application for a corpse?" "That is correct," Marvin said. "And you affirm that said corpse will not be used for immoral purposes?" "I so affirm." "Kindly state your reasons for acquiring this corpse." "I wish to use it in a purely decorative capacity." "Your qualifications?" "I have studied interior decorating." "State the name andor identification code number of the most recent corpse obtained by you." "Cockroach," Marvin replied, "Brood number ##A#." "Killed by?" "Myself. I am licensed to kill all creatures not of my subspecies, with certain exceptions such as the golden eagle and the manates." "The purpose of your last killing?" "Ritual purification." "Request granted," the clerk said. "Choose your corpse." The fat man and the cadaverous man looked at him with wet, hopeful eyes. Marvin was tempted, but managed to resist. He turned and said to the clerk, "I choose you." "It shall be so noted," the clerk said, scribbling on his papers. His face changed to the face of the pseudo-Flynn. Marvin burrowed a cross-cut saw from the cadaverous man, and, with some difficulty, cut the clerk's right arm from his body. The clerk expired unctuously, his face changing once again to his clerk's face. The fat man laughed at Marvin's discomfiture. "A little transsubstantiality goes a long way," he sneered. "But not far enough, eh? Desire shapes flesh, but death is the final sculptor." Marvin was crying. The cadaverous man touched his arm in a kindly manner. "Don't take it so hard, kid. Symbolic revenge is better than no revenge at all. Your plan was good; its flaw was external to yourself. I am James Grinnell Starmacher." "I am a corpse," said the clerk's corpse. "Transposed revenge is better than no revenge." "I came here to renew my driving license," the fat man said. "To hell with all you deep thinkers, how about a little service?" "Certainly, sir," said the corpse of the clerk. "But in my present condition, I can license you only to fish for dead fish." "Dead, alive, what difference does it make?" the fat man said. "Fishing is the thing; it doesn't matter so much what you catch." He turned to Marvin, perhaps to amplify that statement. But Marvin had left. -- and, after an unpersuasive transition, found himself in a large, square, empty room. nphe walls were made of steel plates, and the ceiling was a hundred feet above his head. There were floodlights up there, and a glassed-in control booth. Peering at him through the glass was Kraggash. "Experiment #," Kraggash intoned crisply. "Subject; Death. Proposition: Can a human being be killed? Remarks: This question concerning the possible mortality of human beings has long perplexed our finest thinkers. A considerable folklore has sprung up around the subject of death, have been made throughout the ages. Furthermore, corpses have been brought forth from time to time, indubitably dead, and represented as the remains of human beings. Despite the ubiquity of these corpses, no casual link has ever been proven to show that they ever lived, much less that they were once human beings. Therefore, in an attempt to settle the question once and for all, we have set up the following experiment. Step one... A steel plate in the wall flew back on its hinge. Marvin whirled in time to see a spear thrust forth at him. He sidestepped, made clumsy by his lame foot, and evaded the thrust. More plates popped open. Knives, arrows' clubs, all were flung at him from various angles. A poison gas generator was pushed through an opening. A tangle of cobras was dropped into the room. A lion and a tank bounded forward. A blowgun hissed. Energy weapons crackled. Flamethrowers coughed. A mortar cleared its throat. Water flooded the room, rising quickly. Naptha fire poured down from the ceiling. But the fire burned the lions, which ate the snakes, which clogged the howitzers, which crushed the spears, which jammed the gas generator, which dissolved the water which quenched the fire. Marvin stood forth miraculously unscathed. He shook his fist at Kraggash, slipped on the steel plating, fell and broke his neck. He was afforded a military funeral with full honors. His widow died with him on the flaming pyre. Kraggash tried to follow, but was refused the solace of suttee. Marvin lay in the tomb for three days and three nights, during which time his nose dripped continuously. His entire life passed before his eyes in slowmotion. At the end of that time he arose and moved onward. 'Pphere were five objects of limited but undeniable sentience in a place with no qualities worth mentioning. One of these objects was, presumably, Marvin. The other four were lay figures, hastily sketched stereotypes designed for the sole purpose of adorning the primary situation. The problem confronting the five was, which of them was Marvin, and which were the unimportant background figures. First came a question of nomenclature. Three of the five wished to be called Marvin immediately, one wanted to be called Edgar Floyd Morrison, and one wished to be referred to as "unimportant background figure." This was quite obviously tendentious, and so they numbered themselves from one to four, the fifth stubbornly insisting upon being called Kelly. "All right, already," said Number One, who had already taken on officious air. "Gentlemen, could we maybe stop beating our gums and bring this meeting to order?" "A Jewish accent won't help you here," Number Three said darkly. "Look," said Number One, "what would a Polack know about Jewish accents? As it happens, I am Jewish only on my father's side, and although I esteem -- " "Where am I?" said Number Two. "My God, what happened to me? Ever since I left Stanhope... "Shut up, Wop," Number Four said. "My name-a not Wop, my name-a shesa Luigi," Number Two responded swarthily. "I bin two year in your greata country ever' since I leetle boy in village San Minestrone della Zuppa, nicht wahr?" "Sheet, man," Number Three said darkly. "You ain't no dagowop stall nohow, you ain't nuttin but jes' a plain ornary provisional background figure of limited flexibility; so suppose you jes shut you mout afore I do dat little ting for you, nicht wahr?" "Listen," said Number One, "I'm a simple man of simple tastes and if it'll help any I'll give up my rights to Marvinhood." "Memory, memory," muttered Number Two. "What has happened to me? Who are these apparitions, these talkative shades?" "Oh I say!" Kelly said. "That's really bad form, old man!" "Itsa pretty goddamn disingenuous," muttered Luigi. "Invocation is not convocation," said Number Three. "But I really don't remember," said Number Two. "So I don't remember so good neither," said Number One. "But do you hear me making a big thing of it? I'm not even claiming to be human. The mere fact that I can recite Leviticus by heart don't prove nothing." "Too right it doesn't!" shouted Luigi. "And disproof don't prove any flaming thing neither." "I thought you were supposed to be Italian," Kelly said to him. "I am, but I was raised in Australia. It's rather a strange story -- " "No stranger than mine," Kelly said. "Black Irishman do you call me? But few know that I passed my formative years in a Hangchow dosshouse, and that I enlisted in the Canadian army to escape French persecution for my part in aiding the Gaullists in Mauretania. That is why -- " "Zut, alors!" cried Number Four. "One can keep silence no longer! To question my credentials is one thing; to asperse my country is another!" "Yer indignation don't prove a thing!" Number Three cried. "Not that I really care, since I choose no longer to be Marvin." "Passive resistance is a form of aggression," Number Four responded. "Inadmissable evidence is still a form of evidence," Three retorted. "I don't know what any of you are talking about," Number Two declared. "Ignorance will get you nowhere," Number Four snarled. "I refuse categorically to be Marvin." "You can't give up what you haven't got," Kelly said archly. "I can give up anything I damned well want to!" Number Four cried passionately. "I not only give up my Marvinity; I also step down from the throne of Spain, yield up the dictatorship of the Inner Galaxy and renounce my salvation in Bah'ai." "Feel better now, kid? Simplification suits my intricate nature," Number Four said. "Which of you is Kelly?" "I am," Kelly said. "Do you realize," Luigi asked him, "that only you and I have names?" "That's true," Kelly said. "You and I are different!" "Here now, just a moment!" Number One said. "Time gentlemen, time, please!" "Hold the fort!" "Hold your water!" "Hold the phone!" "As I was saying," Luigi said. "We! Us! The Named Ones of the Proof Presumptive! Kelly -- you can be Marvin if I can be Kraggasli!" "Done!" roared Kelly, over the protests of the lay figures. Marvin and Kraggash grinned at each other in the momentary euphoria of identity-intoxication. Then they flung themselves at each other's throats. Manual strangulation followed. The three numbered ones, robbed of a birthright they had never possessed, took up conventional poses of stylized ambiguity. The two lettered ones, granted an identity they had seized anyhow, tore and bit at each other, flung forth defiant arias and cringed before devastating recitations. Number One watched until he grew bored, then began playing with a lap dissolve. That did it. The whole shooting works slid away like a greased pig on roller skates coming down a solid glass mountain, only slightly faster. Day succeeded night, which succeeded in making a perfect fool of itself. Plato wrote: "It ain't whatcha do, it's the way thatcha do it." Then, deciding that the world was not yet ready for this, he scrubbed it out. Hammurabi wrote: "The unexamined life is not worth living." But he wasn't sure it was true, so he scratched it out. Gautama Buddha wrote : "Brahmins stink." But later he revised it. hey... were... locked in titanic combat, which, since it had happened, was inevitable. Marvin smote Kraggash upon the breastbone, then smote him again upon the nose-bone. Kraggash promptly changed into Ireland, which Marvin invaded as a demi-legion of Danish berserkers, forcing Kraggash to attempt a kingside pawnstorm, which stood no chance against a low flush. Marvin reached for his opponent, missed and devastated Atlantis. Kraggash swung backhanded and slaughtered a gnat. Deadly the battle raged across the steaming swamps of the Miocene; a colony of termites mourned their queen as Kraggash cometed helplessly into Marvin's sun, fragmenting at last into countless militant spores. But Marvin unerringly picked the diamond from the glittering glass, and Kraggash fell back upon Gibraltar. His bastion fell in a night when Marvin kidnapped the barbary apes, and Kraggash speeded across southern Thrace with his body in a suitcase. He was seized at the frontier of Phthistia, a country which Marvin improvised. Weakening, Kraggash became evil; becoming evil, Kraggash grew weak. In vain he invented devil-worship. The followers of Marvinity bowed down not to the idol, but rather to the symbol. Evil, Kraggash turned nasty: dirt grew beneath his fingernails, noxious tufts of hair appeared on his soul. Helpless at last Kraggash lay, the incarnation of evil, with the body of Marvin clutched in his talon. Rites of exorcism induced his final agony. A buzz saw disguised as a prayer-wheel dismembered him, a mace masquerading as a censor brained him. Kindly old Father Flynn intoned over him the last words: "Thou gettest no bread with one meat ball." And Kraggash was put into a tomb hewn out of the living Kraggash. Appropriate graffiti were carved upon his tombstone, and flowering Kraggash was planted around his grave. It is a quiet spot. To the left is a grove of Kraggash trees, to the right is an oil refinery. Here is an empty beer can, here is a gypsy moth. And just beyond is the spot where Marvin opened the suitcase and took out his long-lost body. He blew the dust off it and combed its hair. He wiped its nose and straightened its tie. Then, with seemly reverence, he put it on. A nd thus Marvin Flynn found himself back on Earth and inside his own body. He went to his home town of Stanhope, and found things unchanged. The town was still some three hundred miles from New York in physical distance, and some hundred years away in spiritual and emotional distance. Just as before there were the orchards, and the clusters of brown cows grazing against the rolling green pastureland. Eternal was the elm-lined Main Street and the lonely late-night wail of a jetliner. No one asked Marvin where he had been. Not even his best friend, Billy Hake, who assumed he had taken a jaunt to one of the regular tourist spots like Sinkiang or the lower Ituri Rain Forest. At first, Marvin found this invincible stability as upsetting as he had ever found the tranpositions of Mindswap or the deformed conundrums of the Twisted World. Stability seemed exotic to him; he kept on waiting for it to fade away. But places like Stanhope do not fade, and boys like Marvin gradually lose their sense of enchantment and high purpose. Alone late at night in his attic room, Marvin often dreamed of Cathy. He still found it difficult to think of her as a special agent of the Planetary Vigilance Association. And yet, there had been a hint of officiousness in her manner, and a glint of the righteous prosecutor in her eyes. He loved her and would always mourn her loss; but he was more content to mourn her than to possess her. And, if the truth must be told, Marvin's eye had already been caught, or recaptured, by Marsha Baker, the demure and attractive young daughter of Edwin Marsh Baker, Stanhope's leading real estate dealer. Stanhope, if not the best of all possible worlds, was still the best world Marvin had seen. It was a place where you could live without things jumping out at you and you jumping out at things. No metaphoric deformation was possible in Stanhope; a cow looked exactly like a cow, and to call it anything else was unwarrantable poetic license. And so, undoubtedly : east, west, home's the best; and Marvin set himself the task of enjoyment of the familiar, which sentimental wise men say is the apex of human wisdom. His life was marred only by one or two small doubts. First and foremost was the question: How had he come back to Earth from the Twisted World? TT e did considerable research on this question, which was more ominous than it first seemed. He realized that nothing is impossible in the Twisted World, and that nothing is even improbable. There is causality in the Twisted World, but there is also non-causality. Nothing must be; nothing is necessary. Because of this, it was quite conceivable that the Twisted World had flung him back to Earth, showing its power by relinquishing its power over Marvin. That indeed seemed to be what had happened. But there was another, less pleasant alternative. This was expressed in the Doorham Propositions as follows : "Among the kingdoms of probability which the Twisted World sets forth, one must be exactly like our world, and another must be exactly like our world except for one detail, and another exactly like our world except for two details, and so forth." Which meant that he might still be on the Twisted World, and that this Earth which he perceived might be no more than a passing emanation, a fleeting moment of order in the fundamental chaos, destined to be dissolved at any moment back into the fundamental senselessness of the Twisted World. In a way it made no difference, since nothing is permanent except our illusions. But no one likes to have his illusions threatened, and Marvin wanted to know where he stood. Was he on Earth, or was he on a replica of Earth? Might there not be some significant detail inconsistent with the Earth he had left? Might there not be several details? Marvin tried to find out for the sake of his peace of mind. He explored Stanhope and its environs, looked and tested and checked the flora and fauna. Nothing seemed to be amiss. Life went on as usual; his father tended his herds of rats, and his mother placidly continued to lay eggs. He went north to Boston and New York, then further south to the vast Philadelphia-Los Angeles area. Everything seemed in order. He contemplated sailing east across the continent on the mighty Delaware River and continuing his search in the California cities of Schenectady, Milwaukee and Shanghai. He changed his mind, however, realizing that there was no sense in spending his life trying to discover whether or not he had a life to spend. Besides, there was the possibility that, even if the Earth were changed, his memory and perceptions might also be changed, rendering discovery impossible. T T e lay beneath Stanhope's  familiar green sky and considered this possibility. It seemed unlikely: for did not the giant oak trees still migrate each year to the south? Did not the huge red sun move across the sky, pursued by its dark companion? Did not the triple moons return each month with their new accumulation of comets? These familiar sights reassured him. Everything seemed to be as it always had been. And grace, Marvin accepted his world at face value, married Marsha Baker and lived forever      Next issue's lead story is called Do I Wake or Dream?, and it's by someone you've heard of before, ft is, in fact, by the man who wrote Dune World, Under Pressure and a goodly number of other recent, memorable sciencefiction stories, Frank Herbert. Although Herbert is no stranger to Galaxy, this is by all odds the longest story of his we've been able to publish; even longer than Robert Sheckley's Mindswap in the current issue, and we give you fair warning that it's going to crowd us in spite of Galaxy's largestnumber-of-pages-in-science-fiction. Still, that's the way we have to publish this particular story. It concerns a handful of people on a long-line trip to another star, in an experimental ship guided and operated by a computer. Or so it seems. But in fact the people are not exactly what you think; the trip is not precisely what they expect; and the computer -- Well, you'll see when you read it. Herbert has in doing so he has so arranged things that it would be distinctly unfair for us to split it up into a serial. Ergo -- complete in our next: Do  Wake or Dream? It will crowd us... but we think it's going to be worth it. Also for sure is Willy Ley's column (on giant stars) and Algis Budrys's books reviews. We've got some really first-rate novelettes in stock -- Cordwainer Smith, James Blish and Norman L. Knight, etc. -- and at least one of them will be with us, as well, no doubt, as an additional short or two; but just which remain to be seen. But it will be a good issue, we're pretty sure of that. In fact, from now on it's our personal opinion that they'll all be. They also serve who only stand and wait -- wait for a way out T he sandstorms had been worse than usual that day, rattling the window panes of the Central Office Building on the planet Dexter, and sifting all afternoon over the outlying settlement of prefabs. Sandstorms were the worst feature of a climate mostly far better then that of the other colonized planets in that part of tle universe, but generally they wre restricted to a brief afternoon flurry. On such bad days, however, they blew daylong. Eusk came early, and the whine o wind and sand, sweeping in fr-om the surrounding deserts, emphasized the loneliness and romoteness of the little outpost town. Paint rasped from houses. S and drifted in streets and gardens; leveling, reclaiming human habitation back into desert and alien space. Work habits and tempers snapped. Lights had gone on early in the Central Office. Most of the personnel had left. Jim Richards had been kept late, in a windhaunted lighted emptiness, to redo some sloppily compiled reports. His wife had called three times, mostly to complain about the weather. When she called again, to say she had forgotten to get his shirts from the laundry (probably closed now), and that it was time to take Miss Sissing to the bus, he blew up. "Why the hell didn't you get my shirts?" "I wasn't feeling welL" "So send Miss Sissing for the shirts. What're servants for? Or better yet, whyn't you drive her to the bus now, and get the shirts, too? Why does it always have to be me? I work all day. Do I have to run all the errands too?" "I'm not feeling well." "You never are." "It's the beginning of the servants' vacation today," she said, even more feebly. "She's got to be there." "So let her wait a few minutes. The bus doesn't leave for hours." "You know she's got to be there early." T Y e slammed down the phone, fully determined to let Miss Sissing wait, for once. All Dexter's servants went back, four times a year, to spend their vacations on Dexter's two moons. It was generally a time of inconvenience and bad temper. No. Let Miss Sissing wait. At this point, all the office fuses blew out. With no excuse to linger in the dark, he drove home. The dark, dust-scoured streets were empty and derelict, and the toy-like little houses with their neat, artificial gardens around them looked forlorn and shuttered. Most of the other servants had presumably already been taken to the bus station. He tried to dawdle further, but the little airpropelled car suddenly refused to work properly, except at high speeds; and he found himself at home, and then driving Miss Sissing to her bus, far sooner than he had intended. Beside her, driving through the dark streets, he was aware of her pinched, spinsterish profile; the straw hat jammed over a bun of graying hair, the faded eyes behind steel-rimmed spectacles. A humanoid caricature. The private life of these alien beings was unimaginable to him. What did she do on vacation? Play croquet and read bad novels? he thought, hating equally her presence and her absence. There was no doubt the servants were a convenience. They were assigned to all the couples on the base, along with a pre-fabhouse and an air-car. Since most of the newly-wed wives, like Jim's, were sick much of the time with gravity and climate, the servants were often a necessity. Miss Sissing, in some ways, was ideal. An excellent cook and housekeeper. Unobtrusive. Well, not always, really. Not if, and when, during Jim's and Barbara's frequent quarrels, he was always aware of her presence. Scrimpy prim spinster! Bad as having a mother-in-law. He dropped Miss Sissing at the bus station, a big half-empty landing field on the edge of town. There was little traffic, except for the buses, and occasional ships that stopped in from other planets. Idling his car, he watched her climb out and join all the other servants, who were still filing into the huge bare barn-like airport at the end of the field, to wait for the departure of their flight. "Night, Mr. Richards." "Night, Miss Sissing," he said grudgingly. "See you next week." He had planned to by-pass the laundry all together, and say it had been closed (heaping coals on Barbara's head), and perhaps drop in instead on Mrs. Rapp. For a drink, at least. Mrs. Rapp's husband had been the one, of that couple, who had been unable to stand the climate. He had in fact died some months ago. Mrs. Rapp had been widely and discreetly consoled ever since. But just outside the laundry, the car's motor suddenly died. He got out. While he was staring at the hood, the laundryman recognized him and brought out his shirts. In the interim, a dark figure rang at Mrs. Rapp's house, two blocks away, and went in. Jim paid for his shirts and drove home instead. The car worked perfectly again. nphe servant problem was perhaps more urgently discussed on the planet Dexter than in most suburban communities. There was no question of firing bad servants. They came with the house. Though couples might graduate to other servants and other houses, and were generally in due time reassigned to another planet (Dexter was merely the first stage, or conditioning-ground, toward future assignments in space), they had no choice in servants so long as they stayed on Dexter. Since the matching of servantto-master often seemed not only arbitrary, but downright malicious, this arrangement caused much grumbling. "I understand the government's policy of wanting to hire the local lower-life forms, and thus give us some kind of economic welcome," Jim said. The usual servants'-vacation party had gathered in his house that evening. Barbara had pulled herself together sufficiently to put on a green wool dress and rhinestone earrings. She looked now to shunt his wrath onto Where it Belonged. "But why, for instance, condemn one to a Miss Sissing, the New England spinster of outer space? Why not at least give a choice of evils?" "You rather have something blonde, and... I know you." Barbara nudged him in the ribs, not too gently. "My Miss Minnie," Ellen Seitz stout, soft, beflowered self. "Oh, dear ,,... Always hurrying, she is. She answers the phone, and leaves chicken tracks for notes. You'd think the government'd give them a secretarial course before turning them loose on us. Such a bother that girl is. She makes me nervous." Big Herb Shannon said, "That ain't the worst. Wait'll your wife starts quoting your s as gospel. Miss Fallon said do this, Miss Fallon said do that. I can't even git in bed with my wife 'thout wonderin' what Miss Fallon'd say." He chuckled, with the deep rich Southern chuckle that particularly irritated Jim. It seemed rather studied, after twenty years on various planets far from North Carolina. But then, they all had a tendency to hang on to irritating little habits. Pieces of home, perhaps. His wife, Nancy, a plucked and haggard Southern belle of fifty, with sharp eyes, chewed her nails. The Shannons had never gotten away from Dexter for long. Something always happened; Herb took to drink, Nancy had a bout of nerves. His work went poorly. They never had children. And back they came, time and again. "Oh, you hush," she said to her husband. "Ah Miss Fallon's a jewel an' you know it. But Ah wish she could make a shortcake like youah Pearl, honey," she said to Edna Ransome. "Who also, and I happen to know, listens in on my phone conversations," Edna said sharply. Her earrings swung wildly as she turned. She and Nancy Shannon were among the few healthy wives on Dexter, having both been there long enough to adjust; and the only ones, therefore, with enough ragged nervous energy to be continuously in conflict. They enjoyed contradicting each other. "I don't know how she listens. Sometimes she's rooms away... I just know she does. Like once when George called to say he couldn't be on time to drive her to the bus. She got herself a ride with Mr. Hanson before I'd even told her what George said." "The help anywheah have an undahgroun' system of communication, honey," Mrs. Shannon said. Paul Baniff, the mineralogist, sat in the comer half-listening to this familiar conversation. The only scientist in a group composed mostly of minor officials and clerks, he regarded his present company with some detachment. It was always like this, when the servants left. An outburst of personalities and complaints. But nobody ever asked the real questions. "No," he said aloud, suddenly. "There is something spooky about them. About my Bessie, anyway. I'm sure she's been looking into my files. Why, I don't know. It's mostly routine technical reports... but it's an odd thing for a mere servant... T T e stopped abruptly, as if invisibly jerked. For a moment his eyes looked totally blank, then he slowly closed his mouth. The silence stretched uncomfortably. Then Nancy Shannon began chewing her nails; Ellen Seitz chewed her eyeglasses; Herb Shannon scratched his stomach. Barbara surreptiously scratched her shoulderblades beneath the green wool dress. Little Mrs. Nugent blinked her pink-rimmed eyes, and said: "My Ella is simply marvelous with the baby." It was almost the only baby on the planet, and the silence gave her an opportunity to talk about it, almost uninterruptedly, for fifteen minutes. The others listened, occupied with their own private tics. Paul Baniff watched glumly. "If I tell her the most complicated schedule... poor baby has feeding and teething problems, you know... Out in the kitchen, Jim Richards and Edna Ransome kissed fervently. "Naughty," she said, wiping lipstick off his face. Outside, Dexter's two moons swam down to rest below the horizon, and the big searchlights around the settlement snapped on: guardians against the dark jungles and waste lands. There was nothing very dangerous out there. Dexter had no native wildlife except plants, some of which were poisonous on contact, but none of which were perambulatory or predatory. The searchlights merely made the inhabitants feel safer at night. Distant illuminations, that lit the way between houses, or between bedrooms and bathrooms, and kept off the nightmare possibility of Something unexpectedly, stealthily, crossing the cleared strip between village and wilderness. With the night searchlights on, now, they felt it safe to go home. In a flurry of farewells and last drinks, Jim's and Barbara's guests left their cosy chairs and went back to bed. It would be the Shannon's turn to entertain the next night. None of them, except perhaps Paul Baniff, the only single man and scientist, could quite bear that stretch between end-of-work and searchlights-on alone. Or even in couples... "You didn't buy enough liquor," Barbara said when they had gone. "Hell, yes, I did. You're the one. Forgot to put enough crackers and stuff." "Didn't have enough to give Paul a third drink, even." "So what? You served the same lousy crackers you've served the last three times. If you can't think of something new, get Miss Sissing to think of something." 'I can get on all right without Miss Sissing." "You're drunk and shut up," he said. "I'm not, an' if you're so hot for Miss Sissing, whyn't you marry her instead? What you should've married is a servant, not a wife..." He hit her; she broke a glass throwing it at him. Then she cried, and he put her to bed. The other marital tiffs and conversations died out into sleep, throughout the colony. Beneath the vast alien stars, the searchlights turned their comforting beams. M iss Sissing entered the doors of the airlock, where she took off her uniform and waited. Decompression took time. Coming out, she was given a notebook, and then went into the big inner room where all the other servants were already sitting at desks, scribbling. She ran quickly down the report card, grading from I (Excellent) to # (failing, hesitating only occasionally: Marital relations # Relationship with others # Follow directions # Uses spare time constructively # -- Courteous in speech and manner -- with adults # with classmates # -- Observes school and group rules # -- After some thought, she added, under Comments, "Jim's relation to the group seems improved. He can articulate his own wants better, and his ability to listen to others has deepened. He still, however, has difficulty with personal relations, and takes badly to guidance, even from his wife. There is still a marked tendency to anti-social behavior, and to aggression generally. He is careless about his work habits, and his homework. Jim is basically normal, but for the time being we recommend that he be given further special treatment and that he not be promoted to the #st grade." She put down her pen, closed the notebook and then pulled her ear thoughtfully and yawned. Neither Miss Sissing's ear nor her mouth went back to shape after these gestures. They continued to puli and stretch, as did the mouths, ears, and faces of the other servants around tire room. She handed in her report with a hand that stretched until it became a tendril; and, turning to Paul Baniff's servant, who sat next to her, let a smile run wholly around her face until the face vanished into a knob topped, whimsically, by five eyes; running idly through several changes, as someone tired of holding an unnatural position for a long time may yawn and stretch. "I suppose," she said, from a mouth that had suddenly appeared from the tip of an antennae, "that you passed Paul." "Skipped him a grade," said what-had-been Bessie. "He's getting too hard to hold. After that remark about his desk tonight, I recommended that they move him tomorrow. When are they going to promote you, by the by?" "I may get #rd grade next time, if I'm lucky," said a voice from what remained of Miss Sissing's feet. "I've been going to night school. Any more of this kindergarten, and I'd be playing with blocks, too." All around the room, the sitting shapes stretched, yawned, grew, altered, until they each nearly reached the top of the huge building. Then, single file, they walked out of the building to the waiting space bus, where they were carried off until next term to Dexter's two moons, leaving their charges asleep in the gentle night-light of the search lights. The Biggest News in Science Fiction! At last! The last and greatest story in the most famous series ever to appear in a science-fiction magazine -- The Skylark of Space, Skylark Three , Skylark of Valeron and now Skylark DuQuesne.  by Edward E. Smith, Ph.D. Starts in the June # If -- on sale now -- don't miss it! Most religions offer a way to heaven. The Vorsters gave a promise of going to the stars l I '"Inhere was chaos in the face of the earth, but to the man in the Nothing Chamber it did not matter. fought for their place in the sun. Skyscrapers shot heavenward like sprouting beanstalks. The Martians mocked. The Venusians spat. Nut-cults flourished, and in a thousand cells the Vorsters bowed low to their devilish blue glow. All of this, at the moment, was of no significance to Reynolds Kirby. He was out of it. He was the man in the Nothing Chamber The place of his repose was four thousand feet above the blue Caribbean, in his hundredthstory apartment on Tortola in the Virgin Islands. A man had to take his rest somewhere.Kirby, as a high official in the U.N., had the right to warmth and slumber, and a substantial chunk of his salary covered the overhead on his hideaway. The building was a tower of shining glass whose foundations drove deep into the heart of the island. One could not build a skyscraper like this on every Caribbean island; too many of them were flat disks of dead coral, lacking the subtons of dead weight. Tortola was different, a retired volcano, a submerged mountain. Here they could build, and here they had built. Reynolds Kirby slept the good sleep. Half an hour in a Nothing Chamber restored a man to vitality, draining the poisons of fatigue from his body and mind. Three hours in it left him limp, flaccid willed. A twenty-four hour stint could make any man a puppet. Kirby lay in a warm nutrient bath, ears plugged, eyes capped, feed-lines bringing air to his lungs. There was nothing like crawling back into the womb for a while when the world was too much with you. The minutes ticked by. Kirby did not think of Vorsters. Kirby did not think of Nat Weiner, the Martian. Kirby did not think of the esper girl, writhing in her bed of torment, whom he had seen in Kyoto last week. Kirby did not think. A voice purred, "Are you ready, Freeman Kirby?" Kirby was not ready. Who ever was? A man had to be driven from his Nothing Chamber by an angel with a flaming sword. The nutrient bath began to bubble out of the tank. Rubbercushioned metal fingers peeled the caps from his eyeballs. His ears were unplugged. Kirby lay shivering for a moment, expelled from the womb, resisting the return to reality. The chamber's cycle was complete; it could not be turned on again for twentyfour hours, and a good thing, too. "Did you sleep well, Freeman Kirby?" Kirby scowled rustily and clambered to his feet. Pie swayed, nearly lost his balance, but the robot servitor was there to steady him. Kirby caught a burnished arm and held it until the spasm passed. "I slept marvelously well," he told the metal creature. "It's a pity to return." r # "You don't mean that, Freeman. You know that the only true pleasure comes from an engagement with life. You said that to me yourself, Freeman Kirby." "I suppose I did," Kirby admitted drily. All of the robot's pious philosophy stemmed from things he had said. He accepted a robe from the squat, flat-faced thing and pulled it over his shoulders. He shivered again. Kirby was a lean man, too tall for his weight, with stringy, corded arms and legs, close-cropped gray hair, deep-set greenish eyes. He was forty, and looked fifty, and before climbing into the Nothing Chamber today he had felt about seventy. "When does the Martian arrive?" he asked. "Seventeen hours. He's at a banquet in San Juan right now, but he'll be along soon." "I can't wait," Kirby said. Moodily he moved to the nearest window and depolarized it. He looked down, way down, at the tranquil water lapping at the beach. He could see the dark line of the coral reef, green water on the hither side, deep blue water beyond. The reef was dead, of course. The delicate creatures who had built it could stand only so much motor fuel in their systems, and the level of tolerance had been passed quite some time ago. The skittering hydrofoils buzzing from island to island left a trail of murderous slime in their wake. nphe U.N. man closed his eyes. And opened them quickly, for when he lowered the lids there appeared on the screen of his brain the sight of that esper girl again, twisting, screaming, biting her knuckles, yellow skin flecked with gleaming beads of sweat. And the Vorster man standing by, waving that damned blue glow around, murmuring, "Peace, child, peace, you will soon be in harmony with the All." That had been last Thursday. This was probably the following Wednesday. She was in harmony with the All by now, Kirby thought, and an irreplaceable pool of genes had been scattered to the four winds. Or the seven winds. He was having trouble keeping his cliches straight these days. Seven seas, he thought. Four winds. The shadow of a copter crossed his line of sight. "Your guest is arriving," the robot declared. "Magnificient," Kirby said sourly. The news that the Martian was on hand set Kirby jangling with tension. He had been selected as the guide, mentor, and watchdog for the visitor from the Martian colony. A great deal depended on maintaining friendly relations with the Martians, for they represented markets vital to Earth's economy. They also represented vigor and drive, commodities currently in short supply on Earth. But they were also a headache to handle -- touchy, mercurial, unpredictable. Kirby knew that he had a big job on his hands. He had to keep the Martian out of harm's way, coddle him and cosset him, all without ever seeming patronizing or oversolicitous. And if Kirby bungled it, well, it could be costly to Earth and fatal to Kirby's own career. He opaqued the window again and hurried into his bedroom to change into robes of state. A clinging gray tunic, green foulard, boots of blue leather, gloves of gleaming golden mesh -- he looked every inch the important Earthside official by the time the annunciator clanged to inform him that Nathaniel Weiner of Mars had come to call. "Show him in," Kirby said. The door irised open and the Martian stepped nimbly through. He was a small, compact man in his early thirties, unnaturally wide-shouldered, with thin lips, jutting cheekbones, dark beady eyes. He looked physically powerful, as though he had spent his gravity of Jupiter, not romping in the airy effortlessness of Mars. He was deeply tanned, and a fine network of wrinkles radiated from the corners of his eyes. He looked aggressive, thought Kirby. He looked arrogant. C # TT'reeman Kirby, it's a pleas- ure to see you," the Martian said in a deep, rasping voice. "The honor is mine, Freeman Weiner." "Permit me," Weiner said. He drew his laser pistol. Kirby's robot scurried forward with the velvet cushion. The Martian placed the weapon carefully on the plush mound. The robot slid across the floor to bring the gun to Kirby. "Call me Nat," the Martian said. Kirby smiled thinly. He picked up the gun, resisted the insane temptation to ash the Martian on the spot, and briefly examined it. Then he replaced it on the cushion and flicked his hand at the robot, who carried it back to its owner. "My friends call me Ron," Kirby said. "Reynolds is a lousy first name." "Glad to know you, Ron. What's to drink?" Kirby was jarred by the breach of etiquette, but he maintained an equitable diplomatic mask. The Martian had been punctilious enough with his gun-ritual, but you'd expect that with any frontiersman; it didn't mean that his manners extended beyond that. Smoothly Kirby said, "Whatever you like, Nat. Synthetics, realies, you name it and it's here. What about a filtered rum?" "I've had so much rum I'm ready to puke it, Ron. Those gabogos in San Juan drink it like water. What about some decent whiskey?" "You dial it," Kirby said with a grand sweep of his hand. The robot picked up the console of the bar and carried it to the Martian. Weiner eyed the buttons a moment and stabbed almost at random, twice. "I'm ordering a double rye for you," Weiner announced. "And a double bourbon for me." Kirby found that amusing. The rude colonial was not only selecting his own drink but one for the host. Double rye, indeed! Kirby hid his wince and took the drink. Weiner slipped comfortably into a webfoam cradle. Kirby sat also. "How are you enjoying your visit to Earth?" Kirby asked. "Not bad. Not bad. Sickening the way you people are crammed together here, though." "It's the human condition." "Not on Mars it isn't. Not on Venus either." "Give it time," Kirby said. "I doubt it. We know how to regulate our population up there, Ron." "So do we. It just took us a while to get the idea across to everybody, and by that time hope to keep the rate of increase down." C C''ou know what?" Weiner  said. "You ought to take every tenth person and feed 'em to the converters. Get some good energy back out of all that meat. over-night." He chuckled. "Not serious. Wouldn't be ethical. Just a passing joke." Kirby smiled. "You aren't the first to suggest it, Nat. And some of the others were serious." "Discipline, that's the answer to every human problem. Discipline and more self-discipline. Denial. Planning. This whiskey is damned good, Ron. How about another round?" "Help yourself." Weiner did. Generously. "Damned fine stuff," he murmured. "We don't get drinks like this on Mars. Got to admit it, Ron. Crowded and stinking as this planet is, it's got comforts. I wouldn't want to live here, mind you, but I'm glad I came. The women -- mmmm! The drinks! The excitement!" no "You've been here two days?" Kirby asked. "That's right. One night in New York, ceremonies, banquet, all that garbage, sponsored by the Colonial Association. Then down to Washington to see the President. Nice old chap. Soft belly, though. Could stand some exercise. Then this idiot thing in San Juan, a day of hospitality, meeting the Puerto Rican comrades, that kind of junk. And now here. What's to do here, Ron?" "Well, we could go downstairs for a swim, first -- " "I can swim all I like on Mars. I wan! to see civilization, not water. Complexity." Weiner's eyes glowed. Kirby abruptly realized that the man had been drunk when he walked in, and that the two stiff jolts of bourbon had sent him into a fine glow of intoxication. "You know what I want to do, Kirby? I want to get out and grub in the dirt a little. I want to go to opium dens. I want to see espers have ecstasies. I want to take in a Vorster session. I want to live the life, Ron. I want to experience Earth -- muck and all!" II The Vorster hall was in a shabby, almost intolerably seedy old building in central Manhattan, practically within spitting distance of the U.N. buildings. Kirby felt queasy about entering it; he had never really conquered his uneasiness about slumming, even now when most of the world was one vast teeming slum. But Nat Weiner had commanded it, and so it must be. Kirby had brought him here because it was the only Vorster place he had visited before, and so he didn't feel too sharply out of place. The cult was an important new force in Earthly affairs, Kirby knew -- though he didn't know much more than that. Any religious or quasi-religious movement that could grow so swiftly had to be important. In a world increasingly fragmented and chaotic, the Vorsters obviously had something. The sign over the door said in glowing but splotchy letters; Weiner snickered at the sign. "Look at that! Heal your hearts! How's your heart, Kirby?" "Punctured in several places. Shall we go in?" "You bet we shall," Weiner said. The Martian was sloshingly drunk. He held his liquor well, Kirby had to admit. Through the long evening Kirby had not even tried to match the colonial envoy drink for drink, and yet he felt hazy and overheated. The tip of his nose prickled. He yearned to shake Weiner off and crawl back into the Nothing Chamber to get all this poison out of his system. But Weiner wanted to kick over the traces, and it was hard to blame him for that. Mars was a rough place, where there was no time for self-indulgence. Terraforming a planet took a maximum effort. The job was nearly done, now, after two generations of toil, and the air of Mars was sweet and clean, but no one was relaxing up there yet. Weiner was here to negotiate a trade agreement, but it was also his first chance to escape from the rigors of Martian life. The Sparta of space, they called it. And here he was in Athens. They entered the Vorster hall. I t was long and narrow, an oblong box of a room. A dozen rows of unpainted wooden benches ran from wall to wall, with a narrow aisle down one side. At the rear was the altar, glowing with the inevitable blue radiance. Behind it stood a tall, skeleton-thin man, bald, bearded. "Is that the priest?" Weiner whispered harshly. "I don't think they're called priests," said Kirby. "But he's in charge." "Do we take communion?" "Let's just watch," Kirby suggested. "Look at all these damn maniacs," the Martian said. "This is a very popular religious movement." "I don't get it." "Watch. Listen." "Down on their knees -- grovelling to that half-pint reactor -- " Heads were turning in their direction. Kirby sighed. He had no love for the Vorsters or their religion himself, but he was embarrassed at this boisterous desecration of their shrine. Most undiplomatically, he took Weiner's arm, guided the Martian into the nearest pew, and pulled him down into a kneeling position. Kirby knelt beside him. The Martian gave him an ugly glance. Colonists didn't like their bodies handled by strangers. A Venusian might have slashed at Kirby with his dagger for something like that. But, then, a Venusian wouldn't be here on Earth at all, let alone cutting capers in a Vorster hall. Suddenly, Weiner grabbed the rail and leaned forward to watch the service. Kirby squinted through the near darkness at the man behind the altar. The reactor was on, and glowing -- a cube of Cobalt-#, shielded by water, the dangerous radiations gobbled up before they could sear through flesh. In the darkness Kirby saw a faint blue glow, rising slowly in brightness, growing more intense. Now the lattice of the tiny reactor was masked in whitish-blue light, and around it swirled a weird greenish-blue glow that seemed almost purple at its core. It was the Blue Fire, the eerie cold light of the Cerenkov radiation, spreading outward to envelop the entire room. I t was nothing mystical, Kirby knew. Electrons were surging through that tank of water, moving at a velocity greater than light in that medium, and as they moved they hurled forth a stream of photons. There were neat equations to explain the source of the Blue Fire. Give the Vorsters credit: they didn't say it was anything supernatural. But it made a useful symbolic instrument, a focus for religious emotions, more colorful than a crucifix, more dramatic than the tables of the Law. The Vorster up front said quietly, "There is a Oneness from which all life stems. The infinite variety of the universe we owe to the motion of the electrons. Atoms meet; their particles entwine. Electrons leap from orbit to orbit and chemical changes are worked." "Listen to the pious bastard," Weiner snorted. "A chemistry lecture, yet!" Kirby bit his lip in anguish. A girl in the pew just in front of theirs turned round and said in a low, urgent voice, "Please. Please -- just listen." She was such a numbing sight that even Weiner was struck dumb for once. The Martian gasped in shock. Kirby, who had seen surgically altered women before, scarcely reacted at all. Iridescent cups covered the openings where her ears had been. An opal was mounted in the bone of her forehead. Her eyelids were of gleaming foil. The surgeons had done things to her nostrils, to her lips. Perhaps she had been in some terrible accident. More likely she had had herself maimed for cosmetic purposes. Madness. Madness. The Vorster said, "The energy of the sun -- the green life surging in plants -- the bursting wonder of growth -- for this we thank the electron. The enzymes of our body -- the sparking synapses of our brains -- the beating of our hearts -- for this we thank the electron. Fuel and food, light and heat, warmth and nourishment, everything and all, rising from the Oneness, rising from the Immanent Radiance -- " The thought stunned him. How had it stolen upon him? This was no religion. This was cultism, a wildfire movement, the latest fad, here today, gone toovernight? What of it? Tomorrow or the next day would come the newest prophet, exhorting the faithful to plunge their hands into a scintillation counter's sparkling bath, and the Vorster halls would be deserted. This was no rock. This was quicksand. And yet there had been that momentary pull -- Kirby tightened his lips. It was the strain, he thought, of shepherding this wild Martian around all evening. He didn't give a damn for the supernal Oneness. The underlying unity of all things meant nothing to him. This was a place for the tired, the neurotic, the novelty-hungry, for the kind of person who would cheerfully pay good money to have her ears cut off and her nostrils slit. It was a measure of his own desperation that he had been almost ready to join the communicants at the altar. He relaxed. And in the same moment Nat Weiner burst to his feet and went careening down the aisle. "Save me!" the Martian cried. "Heal my goddam soul! Show me the Oneness!" ( # T#" neel with us, brother," the A Worster leader said equably. "I'm a sinner!" Weiner howled. "I'm full of booze and corruption! I got to be saved! I embrace the electron! I yield!" Kirby hurried after him down the aisle. Was Weiner serious? The Martians were notorious for their resistance to any and all religious movements, including the established and legitimate ones. Had he somehow succumbed to that hellish blue glow? "Take the hands of your brethren," the leader murmured. "Bow your head and let the glow enfold you." Weiner looked to his left. The girl with the surgical alterations knelt beside him. She held out her hand. Four fingers of flesh, one of some turquoise-hued metal. "It's a monster!" Weiner shrieked. "Take it away! I won't let you cut me up!" "Be calm, brother -- " "You're a bunch of phonies! Phonies! Phonies! Phonies! Nothing but a pack of -- " Kirby got to him. He dug his fingertips into the ridged muscles of Weiner's back in a way that the Martian was likely to notice. In a low, intense voice Kirby said, "Let's go, Nat We're getting out of here." "Take your stinking hands off me, Earther!" "Nat, please -- this is a house of worship) -- " "This is a bughouse! Crazy! Crazy! Crazy! Look at them! Down on their knees like stinking maniacs!" Weiner struggled to his feet. His booming voice seemed to batter at the walls. "I'm a free man from Mars! I dug in the desert with these hands! I watched the oceans fill! What did any of you do? You cut your eyelids off and wallowed in muck! And you -- you fake priest, you take their money and love it!" The Martian grabbed the altar rail and vaulted over it, coming perilously close to the glowing reactor. He clawed at the towering, bearded Vorster. Calmly the cultist reached out and slipped one long arm through the pinwheeling chaos of Weiner's threshing limbs. He touched his fingertips to the Martian's throat for a fraction of a second. Weiner fell like a dead man. Ill (  it re you all right now?" Kirby asked, dry-throated. Weiner stirred. "Where's that girl?" "The one with the surgery?" "No," he rasped. "The esper. I want her near me again." Kirby glanced at the slender, blue-haired girl. She nodded tensely and took Weiner's hand. The Martian's face was bright with sweat and his eyes were still wild. He lay back, head propped on pillows, cheeks hollow. They were in a sniffer palace across the street from the Vorster hall. Kirby had had to carry the Martian out of the place himself, slung across his shoulders; the Vorsters did not let robots in. The sniffer palace seemed like as good a place as any to take him. The esper girl had come over to them as Kirby staggered into the place. She was a Vorster too -- the blue hair was the tip-off -- but apparently she had finished her worship for the day, and was topping things off with a quick inhalation. With instant sympathy she had bent to peer at Weiner's flushed, sweat-flecked face. She had asked Kirby if his friend had had a stroke. "I'm not sure what happened to him," Kirby said. "He was drunk and began trouble in the Vorster place. The leader of the service touched his throat." The girl smiled. She was waiflike, fragile, no more than eighteen, nineteen. Cursed with talent. She closed her eyes, took Weiner's hand, clutched the thick wrist until the Martian revived. Kirby did not know what she had done. All this was mystery to him. Now, strength flowing back into him visibly from moment to moment, Weiner tried to sit up. He seized the girl's hand and held it. She did not attempt to break free. He said, "What did they hit me with?" "It was a momentary alteration of your charge," the girl told him. "He turned off your heart and brain for a thousandth of a second. There will be no permanent damage." ( # it T ow'd he do it? He just touched me with his fingers." "There is a technique. But you'll be all right." Weiner eyed the girl. "You an esper? You reading my mind right now?" "I'm an esper, but I don't read minds. I'm just an empath. You're all churned up with hatred. Why don't you go back across the street? Ask him to forgive you. I know he will. Let him teach you. Have you read Vorst's book?" "Why don't you just go to hell?" Weiner said casually. "No, don't. You're too cute. We got some cute espers on Mars, too. You want some fun tonight? My name's Nat Weiner, and this is my friend, Ron Kirby. Reynolds Kirby. He's a stuffed shirt, but we can give him the slip." The Martian's grip on the slender arm grew tighter. "What do you say?" The girl didn't say anything. She simply frowned, and Weiner made a strange face and released her arm. Kirby, watching, had to repress a grin. Weiner was running into trouble all over the place. This was a complicated world. "Go across the street," the girl whispered. "They'll help you there." She turned without waiting for a reply, and faded into the dimness. Weiner passed a hand over his forehead as though brushing cobwebs from his brain. He struggled to his feet, ignoring Kirby's proffered arm. "What kind of place is this?" he asked. "A sniffer palace." "Will they preach to me here?" "They'll just fog your brain a little," said Kirby. "Want to try?" "Sure. I told you I wanted to try everything. I don't get a chance to come to Earth every day." Weiner grinned, but it was a somber grin. He didn't seem to have the bounce he had had an hour ago. Of course, getting knocked out by the Vorster had sobered him some. He was still game, though, ready to soak up all the sins this wicked planet had to offer. 'IT' irby wondered whether he was making as big a mess of this assignment as it seemed. There was no way of knowing -- not yet. Later, of course, Weiner might well protest the handling he had received, and Kirby might find himself abruptly transferred to less sensitive duties in the future. That was not a pleasant thought. He regarded his career as an important matter, perhaps the only important matter in his life. He did no want to wreck it in a night. They moved toward the sniffer booth. "Tell me," Weiner said. "Do those people really believe all that crap about the electron?" "I really don't know. I haven't made a study of it, Nat." "You've watched the movement appear. How many members does it have now?" "That's plenty. We only have Mars. If you've got this many joining this nutty cult -- " "There are lots of new religious sects on Earth today," Kirby said. "It's an apocalyptic time. People are hungry for reassurance. They feel the Earth's being left behind by the stream of events. So they look for a unity, for some way out of all the confusion and fragmentation." "Let them come to Mars if they want a unity. We got work for everybody, and no time to stew about the allness of it all." Weiner guffawed. "The hell with it. Tell me about this sniffer stuff." "Opium's out of fashion. We inhale the more exotic mercaptans. The hallucinations are said to be entertaining." "Said to be? Don't you know? Kirby, don't you have first-hand information about anything? You aren't even alive. You're just a zombie. A man needs some vices, Kirby." The U.N. man thought of the Nothing Chamber waiting for him in the lofty tower on balmy Tortola. His face was a stony mask. He said, "Some of us are too busy for vices. But this visit of yours is likely to be a great education for me, Nat. Have a sniff." A robot rolled up to them. Kirby clapped his right thumb against the lambent yellow plate set in the robot's chest. The light brightened as Kirby's print-pattern was recorded. "WeTi bill your Central," the robot said. Its voice was absurdly deep: pitch-troubles on the master tape, Kirby suspected. When the metal creature rolled away, it was listing a bit to starboard. Rusty in the gut, he figured. An even chance that he wouldn't be billed. T T e picked up a sniffer mask and handed it to Weiner, who sprawled out comfortably on the couch along the wall of the booth. Weiner donned it. Kirby took the other mask and slipped it over his nose and mouth. He closed his eyes and settled into the webfoam cradle near the booth's entrance. A moment passed; then he tasted the gas creeping into his nasal passages. It was a revolting sour-sweet smell, a sulphuric smell. Kirby waited for the hallucination. There were people who spent hours each day in these booths, he knew. The government kept raising the tax to discourage the sniffers, but they came anyway, even at ten, twenty, thirty dollars a sniff. The gas itself wasn't addictive, not in the metabolic way that heroin got to you. It was more of a psychological addiction, something you could break if you really tried, but which nobody cared to try to break: like the sex addiction, like mild alcoholism. For some it was a kind of religion. Everyone to his own creed; this was a crowded world, harboring many beliefs. A girl made of diamonds and emeralds was walking through Kirby's brain. The surgeons had cut away every scrap of living flesh on her body. Her eyeballs had the cold glitter of precious gems; her breasts were globes of white onyx tipped with ruby; her lips were slabs of alabaster; her hair was fashioned from strings of yellow gold. Blue fire flickered around her, Vorster fire, crackling strangely. She said, "You're tired, Ron. You need to get away from yourself." "I know. I'm using the Nothing Chamber every other day, now. I'm fighting off a crackup." "You're too rigid, that's your trouble. Why don't you visit my surgeon? Have yourself changed. Get rid of all that stupid meat. For this I say, that flesh and blood cannot inherit the kingdom of God; neither doth corruption inherit incorruption." "No," Kirby muttered. "It isn't so. All I need is some rest. A good swim, sunshine, decent amount of sleep. But they dumped that mad Martian on me." f  "he hallucination laughed shrilly, rippled her arms, performed a sinuous convolution. They had sliced away fingers and replaced them with spikes of ivory. Her fingernails were of polished copper. The mischievous tongue that flicked out from between the alabaster lips was a serpent of gaudy flexiplast. "Behold," she crooned voluptuously, "I show you a mystery. We shall not all sleep, but we shall all be changed." "In a moment," Kirby said. "In the twinkling of an eye. The trumpet shall sound." "And the dead shall be raised incorruptible. Do it, Ron. You'll look so much more handsome. Maybe you can hold the next marriage together a little better, too. You miss her, admit it. You ought to see what she looks like now. Full fathom five thy loved one lies. But she's happy. For this corruptible one must put on incorruption, and this mortal must put on immortality." "I'm a human being," Kirby protested. "I'm not going to turn myself into a walking museum piece like you. Or like her, for that matter. Even if it's becoming fashionable for men to have it done." The blue glow began to pulse and throb around the vision in his brain. "You need something, Ron. The Nothing Chamber isn't the answer. It's -- nothing. Affiliate yourself. Belong. Work isn't the answer either. Join. Join. You won't carve yourself? All right, become a Vorster. then. Surrender to the Oneness. Let death be swallowed up in victory." "Can't I just remain myself?" Kirby cried. "What you are isn't enough. Not now. Not any more. These are hard times. A troubled world. The Martians make fun of us. The Venusians despise us. We need new organization, new strength. The sting of death is in sin, and the strength of sin is the law. Grave, where is thy victory?" A riotous swirl of colors danced through Kirby's mind. The surgically altered woman pirouetted, leaped and bobbed, flaunted the jewel-bedecked flamboyance of herself in his face. Kirby quivered. He clawed fitfully at the mask. For this nightmare he had paid good money? How could people let themselves become addicts of this sort of thing -- this tour through the swamps of one's own mind? Kirby wrenched the sniffer mask away and threw it to the floor of the booth. He sucked clean air into his lungs, fluttered his eyes, returned to reality. He was alone in the booth. The Martian Weiner was gone. IV r T"he robot who ran the sniffer palace was of no help. "Where'd he go?" Kirby demanded. "He left," came the rusty reply. "Eighteen dollars sixty cents. We will bill your Central." "Did he say where he was going?" "We did not converse. He left. Awwwik! We did not converse. I will bill your Central. Awwwik!" Sputtering a curse, Kirby rushed out into the street. He glanced involuntarily at the sky. Against the darkness he saw the lemon-colored letters of the timeglow streaming in the firmament, irregularly splotched with red : Wednesday May # # Two hours to midnight. Plenty of time for that lunatic colonial to get himself in trouble. The last thing Kirby wanted was to have a drunken, perhaps hallucinated Weiner rampaging around in New York. This assignment hadn't entirely been one of rendering hospitality. Part of Kirby's job was to keep an eye on Weiner. Martians had come to Earth before. The libertarian society was a heady wine for them. Where had he gone? One place to look was the Vorster hall. Maybe Weiner had gone back to raise some more hell over there. With sweat bursting from every pore Kirby spirited across the street, dodging the rocketing teardrops as they turbined past, and rushed into the shabby cultist chapel. The service was still going on. It didn't seem as though Weiner were there, though. Everyone obediently knelt in his pew, and there were no shouts, no screams of boozy laughter. Kirby silently loped down the aisle, checking every bench. No Weiner. The girl with the surgical face was still there, and she smiled and stretched a hand toward him. For one bizarre moment Kirby was catapulted back into his sniffer hallucination, and his flesh crawled. Then he recovered himself. He managed a faint smile to be polite, and got out of the Vorster place as fast as he could. He caught the sidewalk and let it carry him three blocks in a random direction. No Weiner, Kirby got off and found himself in front of a public Nothing Chamber place, where for twenty bucks an hour you could get wafted off to luscious oblivion. Perhaps Weiner had wandered in there, eager to try every mindsapping diversion the city had to offer. Kirby went in. T obots weren't in charge here. A genuine flesh-and-blood entrepreneur came forward, a four-hundred-pounder, opulent with chins. Small eyes buried in fat regarded Kirby doubtfully. "Want an hour of rest, friend?" "I'm looking for a Martian," Kirby blurted. "About so high, big shoulders, sharp cheekbones." "Haven't seen him." "Look, maybe he's in one of your tanks. This is important. It's U.N. business." "I don't care if it's the business of God Almighty. I haven't seen him." The fat man glanced only briefly at Kirby's identification plaque. ,r What do you want me to do, open my tanks for you? He didn't come in here." "If he does, don't let him rent a chamber," Kirby begged. "Stall him and phone U.N. Security right away." "I got to rent him if he wants. We run a public hall here, buddy. You want to get me in trouble? Look, you're all worked up. Why don't you climb into a tank for a little while? It'll do wonders for you. You'll feel like -- " Kirby wheeled and ran out. There was nausea in the pit of his stomach, perhaps induced by the hallucinogen. There was also fright, and a goodly jolt of anger. He visualized Weiner clubbed in some dark alley, his stocky body expertly vivisected for the bootleg organ banks. A worthy fate, perhaps, but it would raise hob with Kirby's reliability rating. More likely was it that Weiner, bashing around like a Chinese bull -- was that the right simile, Kirby wondered? -- would stir up some kind of mess that would be blasphemously difficult to clean up. Kirby had no idea where to look. A communibooth presented itself on the corner of the next street, and he jumped in, opaquing the screens. He rammed his identification plaque into the slot and punched for U.N. Security. The cloudy little screen grew clear. The pudgy, bearded face of Lloyd Ridblom appeared. "Night squad," Ridblom said. "Hello, Ron. Where's your Martian?" "Lost him. He gave me the slip in a sniffer palace." Ridblom became instantly animated. "Want me to slap a televector on him?"   rather he didn't know we were upset about his disappearance. Put the vector on me, instead, and keep contact. And open up a routine net for him. If he shows, notify me right away. I'll call back in an hour to change the instructions if nothing's happened by then." "Maybe he's been kidnapped by Vorsters," Ridblom suggested. "They're draining his blood for altar wine." "Go to hell," Kirby said. He stepped out of the booth and put his thumbs briefly to his eyeballs. Slowly, purposelessly, he strolled toward the slidewalk and let it take him back to the Vorster hall. A few people were coming out of it, now. There was the girl with the iridescent earshells; she wasn't content to haunt his hallucinations, she had to keep intersecting his path in real life too. "Hello," she said. Her voice was gentle, at least. "I'm Vanna Marshak. Where's your friend?" "I'm wondering that myself. He vanished a little while ago." "Are you supposed to be in charge of him?" "I'm supposed to be watching him, at least. He's a Martian, you know." "I didn't. He's certainly hostile to the Brotherhood, isn't he? That was sad, the way he erupted during the service. He must be terribly ill." "Terribly drunk," Kirby said. "It happens to all the Martians that come here. The iron bars are lifted for them, and they think anything goes. Can I buy you a drink?" he added mechanically. "I don't drink, thanks. But I'll accompany you if you want one." "I don't want one. I need one." "You haven't told me your name." "Ron Kirby. I'm with the U.N. I'm a minor bureaucrat. No, I'll correct that: a major bureaucrat who gets paid like a minor one. We can go in here." He nudged the doorstud of a bar on the corner. The sphincter whickered open and admitted them. She smiled warmly. She was about thirty, Kirby guessed. Hard to tell, with all that hardware where the face used to be. "Filtered rum," he said. V anna Marshak leaned close to him. She wore some subtle and unfamiliar perfume. "Why did you bring him to the Brotherhood house?" she asked. He downed his drink as though it were fruit juice. "He wanted to see what the Vorsters were like. So I took him." "I take it you're unsympathetic personally?" "I don't have any real opinion. I've been too busy to pay much attention." "That's not true," she said easily. "You think it's a nutcult, don't you?" Kirby ordered a second drink. "All right," he admitted. "I do. It's a shallow opinion based on no real information at all." "You haven't read Vorst's book?" "No." "If I give you a copy, will you read it?" "Imagine," he said. "A proselyte with a heart of gold." He laughed He was feeling drunk again. "That isn't really very funny," she said. "You're hostile to surgical alterations too, aren't you?" "My wife had a complete facejob done. While she was still my wife. I got so angry about it that she left me. Three years ago. She's dead, now. She and her lover went down in a rocket crash off New Zealand." "I'm terribly sorry," Vanna Marshak said. "But I wouldn't have had this done to myself if I had known about Vorst then. I was uncertain. Insecure. Today I know where I'm heading -- but it's too late to have my real face back. It's rather attractive, I think, anyway." "Lovely," Kirby said. "Tell me about Vorst." "It's very simple. He wants to restore spiritual values in the world. He wants us all to become aware of our common nature and our higher goals." "Which we can express by watching Cerenkov radiation in rundown lofts," Kirby said. "The Blue Fire's just trimming. It's the inner message that counts. Vorst wants to see mankind go to the stars. He wants us to get out of our muddle and confusion and begin to mine our real talents. He wants to save the espers who are going insane every day, harness them, put them together to work for the next great step in human progress." "I see," said Kirby gravely. "Which is?" ttT told you. Going to the stars.S. You think we can stop with Mars and Venus? There are millions of planets out there. Waiting for man to find a way to reach them. Vorst thinks he knows that way. But it calls for a union of mental energies, a blending, a -- oh, I know this sounds mystical. But he's got something. And it heals the troubled soul, too. That's the short-range purpose: the communion, the binding-up of wounds. And the long-range goal is getting to the stars. Of course, we've got to overcome the frictions between the planets -- get the Martians to be more tolerant, and then somehow re-establish contact with the people on Venus, if there's anything human still left in them -- do you see that there are possibilities here, that it isn't mumbojumbo and fraud?" Kirby didn't see anything of the kind. It sounded hazy and incoherent to him. Vanna Marshak had a soft, persuasive voice, and there was an earnestness about her that made her appealing. He could even forgive her for what she had let the knife-wielders do to her face. But when it comes to Vorst -- The communicator in his pocket bleeped. It was a signal from Ridblom, and it meant call 'die office right away. Kirby got to his feet. "Excuse me a minute," he said. "Something important to tend to -- " He lurched across the barroom, caught himself, took a deep breath and got into the booth. Into the slot went the plaque; trembling fingers punched out the number. Ridblom appeared on the screen again. "We've found your boy," the pudgy Security man announced blandly. "Dead or alive?" "Alive, unfortunately. He's in Chicago. He stopped off at the Martian Consulate, borrowed a thousand dollars from the consul's wife, and tried to rape her in the bargain. She got rid of him and called the police, and they called me. We have a five-man tracer on him now. He's heading for a Vorster cell on Michigan Boulevard, and he's drunk as a lord. Should we intercept him?" T#"irby bit his lip in anguish. "No. No. He's got immunity, anyway. Let me handle. Is there a chopper in the U.N. port?" "Sure. But it'll take you at least forty minutes to get to Chi, and -- " "That's plenty of time. Here's what I want you to do: get hold of the prettiest esper you can find in Chicago, maybe an empath, some sexy kid, Oriental if possible, something like that one who had the burnout in Kyoto last week. Plunk her down between Weiner and that Vorster place and turn her loose on him. Have her charm him into submission. Have her stall him in any way possible until I can get there, and if she has to part with her honor in the process, tell her we'll give her a good price for it. If you can't find an esper get hold of a persuasive policewoman, or something." "I don't see why this is really necessary," Ridblom said. "The Vorsters can look out for themselves. I understand they've got some mysterious way of knocking a troublemaker out so that he doesn't -- " "I know, Lloyd. But Weiner's already been knocked out once this evening. For all I know, a second jolt of the same stuff tonight might kill him. That would be very awkward all around. Just head him off." Ridblom shrugged. "Thy will be done." Kirby left the booth. He was cold sober again. Vanna Marshak was sitting at the bar where he had left her. At this distance, and in this light, there was something almost pretty about her artificial disfigurements. She smiled. "Well?" "They found him. He got to Chicago somehow and he's about to raise some hell in the Vorster chapel there. I've got to go and lasso him." "Be gentle with him, Ron. He's a troubled man. He needs help." "Don't we all?" Kirby blinked suddenly. The thought of making the trip to Chicago alone struck him abruptly as being nasty. "Vanna?" he asked. "Yes?" "Are you going to be busy for the next couple of hours?" V r T'he copter hovered over Chicago's sparkling gaiety. Below, Kirby saw the bright sheen of Lake Michigan, and the splendid mile-high towers that lined the lake. Above him blazed the local timeglow in chartreue: Wednesday May # # "Put her down," Kirby ordered. The robopilot steered the copter toward a landing. It was impossible, of course, to risk the fierce wind currents in those deep canyons; they would have to land at a rooftop heliport. The landing was smooth. Kirby and Vanna rushed out. She had given him the Vorster message all the way from Manhattan, and at this point Kirby wasn't sure whether the cult was complete nonsense or some sinister conspiracy against the general welfare or a truly profound spiritually uplifting creed, or perhaps a bit of all three. He thought he had the general idea. Vorst had cobbled together an eclectic religion, borrowing the confessional from Catholicism, absorbing some of the atheism of ur-Buddhism, adding a dose of Hindu reincarnation, and larding everything over with ultramodernistic trappings, nuclear reactors at every altar and plenty of gabble about the holy electron. But there was also talk of harnessing the minds of espers to power a stardrive, of a communion even of non-esper minds, and -- most startling of all, the big selling point -- personal immortality, not reincarnation, not the hope of Nirvana, but eternal life in the here and now present flesh. In view of Earth's population problems, immortality was low on any sane man's priority list. Immortality for other people, to consider the extension of one's own life, wasn't one? Vorst preached the eternal life of the body, and the people were buying. In eight years, the cult had gone from one cell to a thousand, The old religions were bankrupt. Vorst was handing out shining gold pieces, and if they were only fool's gold it would take a while for the faithful to find that out. The copter touched down. "Come on," Kirby said. "There isn't much time." H e scrambled down the exit ramp, turning to take Vanna Marshak's hand and help her the last few steps. They hurried across the rooftop landing area to the gravshaft, stepped in, dropped to ground level in a dizzying five-second plunge. Local police were waiting in the street. They had three teardrops. "He's a block from the Vorster place, Freeman Kirby," one of the policemen said. "The esper's been dragging him around for half an hour, but he's dead set on going there." "What does he want there?" Kirby asked. "He wants the reactor. He says he's going to take it back to Mars and put it to some worthwhile use." Vanna gasped at the blasphemy. Kirby shrugged, sat back, watched the streets flashing by. The teardrop halted. Kirby saw the Martian across the street. The girl who was with him was sultry, fullbodied, lush looking. She had one arm thrust through his, and she was close to Weiner's side, cooing in his ear. Weiner laughed harshly and turned to her, pulled her close, then pushed her away. She clutched at him again. It was quite a scene, Kirby thought. The street had been cleared. Local police and a couple of Ridblom's men were watching grimly from the sidelines. Kirby went forward and gestured to the girl. She sensed instantly who he was, withdrew her arm from Weiner, and stepped away. The Martian swung round. "Found me, did you?" "I didn't want you to do anythink you'd regret later on." "Very loyal of you, Kirby. Well, as long as you're here, you can be my accomplice. I'm on my way to the Vorster place. They're wasting good fissionables in those reactors. You distract the priest, and I'm going to grab the blue blinker, and we'll all live happily ever after. Just don't let him shock you. That isn't fun." "Nat -- " "Are you with me or aren't you, pal?" Weiner pointed toward the chapel, diagonally across the street a block away, in a building almost as shabby as the one in Manhattan He started toward it. Kirby glanced uncertainly at Vanna. Then he crossed the street behind Weiner. He realized that the altered girl was following, too. J ust as Weiner reached the entrance to the Vorster place, Vanna dashed forward and cut in front of him. "Wait," she said. "Don't go in there to make trouble." "Get out of my way, you phony-faced bitch!" "Please," she said softly. "You're a troubled man. You aren't in harmony with yourself, let alone with the world around you. Come inside with me, and let me show you how to pray. There's much for you to gain in there. If you'd only open your mind, open your heart -- instead of standing there so smug in your hatred, in your drunken Weiner hit her. It was a backhand slap across the face. Surgical alteration jobs are fragile, and they aren't meant to be slapped. Vanna fell to her knees, whimpering, and pressed her hands over her face. She still blocked the Martian's way. Weiner drew his foot back as though he was going to kick her, and that was when Reynolds Kirby forgot he was paid to be a diplomat. Kirby strode forward, caught Weiner by the elbow, swung him around. The Martian was off balance. He clawed at Kirby for support. Kirby struck his hand down, brought a fist up, landed it solidly in Weiner's muscular belly. Weiner made a small oofing sound and began to rock backward. Kirby had not struck a human being in anger in thirty years, and he did not realize until that moment what a savage pleasure there could be in something so primordial. Adrenalin flooded his body. He hit Weiner again, just below the heart. The Martian, looking very surprised, sagged and went over backward, sprawling in the street, a blank expression on his face. "Get up," Kirby said, almost dizzy with rage. Vanna plucked at his sleeve. "Don't hit him again," she murmured. Her metallic lips looked crumpled. Her cheeks glistened with fears. "Please don't hit him any more." Weiner remained where he was, shaking his head vaguely. A new figure came forward : a small leathery-faced man, in late middle age. The Martian consul. Kirby felt his belly chum with apprehension. f I 'he consul said, "I'm terribly sorry, Freeman Kirby. He's really been running amok, hasn't he? Well, we'll take jurisdiction now. What he needs is to have some of his own people tell him what a fool he's been." Kirby stammered, "It was my fault. I lost sight of him. He shouldn't be blamed. He -- " "We understand perfectly Freeman Kirby." The consul smiled benignly, gestured, nodded as three aides came forward and gathered the fallen Weiner into their arms. Very suddenly the street was empty. Kirby stood, drained and stupefied, in front of the Vorster chapel, and Vanna was with him, and all the others were gone, Weiner vanishing like an ogre in a bad dream. It had not, Kirby thought, been a very successful evening. But now it was over. Home, now. An hour and a half would see him in Tortola. A quick, lonely swim in the warm ocean -- then half an hour in the Nothing Chamber tomorrow. No, an hour, Kirby decided. It would take that much to undo this night's damage. An hour of disassociation, an hour of drifting on the amniotic tide, sheltered, warm, unbothered by the pressures of the world, an hour of blissful if cowardly escape. Fine. Wonderful. Vanna said, "Will you come in, now?" "Into the chapel?" "Yes. Please." "It's late. I'll get you back to New York right away. We'll pay for any repairs that -- that your face will need. The copter's waiting. "Let it wait," Vanna said. "Come inside." "I want to get home." "Home can wait too. Give me two hours with you, Ron. Just sit and listen to what they have to say in there. Come to the altar with me. You don't have to do anything but listen. It'll relax you, I promise that." Kirby stared at her distorted, artificial face. Beneath the grotesque eyelids were real eyes -- shining, imoloring. Why was she so eager? Did they pay a finder's fee of salvation for every lost soul dragged into the Blue Fire? Or could it be, Kirby wondered, that she really and truly believed, that her heart and soul were bound up in this movement, that she was sincere in her conviction that the followers of Vorst would live through eternity, would, live to see men ride to the distant stars? e was so very tired. He wondered how the security officers of the Secretariat would regard it if a high official like himself began to dabble in Vorsterism. He wondered, too, if he had any career at all left to salvage, after tonight's fiasco with the Martian. What was there to lose? He could rest for a while in there. His head was splitting. Perhaps some esper in there would massage his frontal lobes for a while. Espers tended to be drawn to the Vorster chapels, didn't they? The place seemed to have a pull. He had made his job his religion, but was that really good enough, he asked himself now? The sign over the door said: "Will you?" Vanna said. "All right," Kirby muttered. with the All." She took his hand. They stepped through the door. About a dozen people were kneeling in the pews. Up front, the chapel leader was nudging the moderator rods out of the little reactor, and the first faint bluish glow was beginning to suffuse the room. Vanna guided Kirby into the last row. He looked toward the altar. The glow was deepening, casting a strange radiance on the plump, dogged-looking man at the front of the room. Now greenish-white, now purplish, now the Blue Fire of the Vorsters. The opium of the masses, Kirby thought, and the hackneyed phrase sounded foolishly cynical as it echoed through his brain. What was the Nothing Chamber, after all, but the opium of the elite? And the sniffer palaces, what were they? At least here they went for the mind and soul, not for the body. "My brothers," said the man at the altar in a soft, fog-smooth voice, "we celebrate the underlying Oneness here. Man and woman, star and stone, tree and bird, all consist of atoms, and those atoms contain particles moving at wondrous speeds. They are the electrons, my brothers. They show us the way to peace -- " Reynolds Kirby bowed his head. He could not bear to look at that glowing reactor, suddenly. There was a throbbing in his skull. He was distantly aware of Vanna beside him, smiling, warm, close. Fm listening, Kirby thought. Go on. Tell me! Tell me! I want to hear. God and the almighty electron help me, I want to hear! T OF I Think of a man -- and think he's much like you -- Who cups like gems in memory's hand the stars And maybe says: "This one that blazes blue Shone down -- near crisped me! -- on the Canis wars. I was decorated: medal and three scars. Next came this yellow, Procyon; by its light I spent some gritty months in desert cars, Drank up my pay and hoped there'd be no fight. "And then to Pollux; not so bright, but warm; Just like the girl I met there -- comfort, though. Can get damned dull. My dress whites were the charm That kept her, and I shed them; shed her so. A merchant ticket hauled me, come and go, A dozen times round Castor and Capella. Castor's this green one: dazzled on the snow That slipped me up and cracked my fool patella. "I thought I liked it dirtside; learned to gamble The one sure way to win -- got paid to deal. And that got dull. I took a little amble To this one, arc-blue Regulus, to feel Once more the thrum and urge of driven steel. Sudden I hated day-star never changing And suns at night held all to one round wheel. I knew for me there'd be no life but ranging." Think then of such a man, who gems his thought With Mizar's emerald, Vega's diamond gleam, Arcturus' topaz: wealth he's fairly bought With nothing less than heartblood. Let him seem Grown old, with darting eyes whose corners teem Wrinkles to laugh like dawn or weep like dew: Hell-tested, Heaven blest: he lives his dream. Think such a man. And think he might be you. for your information  duty last year and took and transmitted so many pictures of an area in the Mare nubium (the Sea of Clouds) that this area has been dubbed Mare cognitum, (the "known sea") since then. By the time you read this, the first of a series of "lunar orbiters" is being readied for a trip to the moon. It, and its successors, will go into a tight orbit around the moon for picture-taking purposes with the specific goal of finding a landing area for the Apollo astronauts. Somewhere along the line a Surveyor spacecraft will be soft landed on the moon to transmit a panorama of the lunar landscape around the motionless device. A few years later men will do the actual on-site exploring. And then? Everybody is agreed on a number of fundamental thoughts, goals and conclusions. Of course the first landing will be followed by others, there will be a base on the moon -- or rather a minimum of two, one speaking Russian, the other English -- and there is also agreement that the main purpose of the lunar base will be research : chemistry, crystallography, electronics, metallurgy, biology and last, but by no means least, astronomy. Building an observatory on the moon will be a curious turnabout. After having done what we could with telescopes, Ranger flights, Surveyor landings and manned landings to explore the moon, the moon itself will be utilized for further astronomical exploration. Of course it is difficult to imagine a better location for an astronomical observatory than a place on the lunar surface. Since the atmosphere is negligible (at most of a density of ##, #th of ours at sea level) the seeing will be perfect all the time, not only during the two-week night, but also all day long. Only two rather small areas of the sky will not be accessible; namely the area occupied by the sun and its corona and the one occupied by the earth. But any astronomer will know in advance where the sun and the earth are going to be. Because of the lack of an atmosphere an object just above the horizon can be observed just as well as one near the zenith. And since the moon is a negligible distance from the earth, as cosmic distances go, the fixed stars will be in the customary places, existing charts can, therefore, be used without making any change at all. To make the picture even more attractive, the moon does not move fast in its orbit (# mile per second) and it needs a whole month to turn on its axis. This means that the apparent motion of fixed stars and of extragalactic objects across the lunar sky is quite slow. Any object can be kept in the field of view for an endless time ; we can start dreaming right now about what a #hour exposure of the Andromeda galaxy may show. longer you look at all the possible advantages the more it becomes clear that an astronomical observatory on the moon will be something very much worth having. Just for the sake of completeness I would like to add that this is not a new idea to astronomers. The two lunar observers Wilhelm Beer and Heinrich von Madler who had completed a #-foot chart of the moon in #, published a book explaining the features on their chart in #. In that book they included a short section on the advantages of an astronomical observatory on the moon! If the first lunar observatory is officially opened in # -- a reasonable estimate -- # years will have gone by between first dream and reality. During the latter part of these fourteen decades astronomy added to itself another branch, namely radio astronomy, something even Beer and von Madler did not dream about. There is a reason for bringing up radio astronomy even before the discussion is really underway. It is because the type of instrument used may determine the choice of locations for the observatory. Beer and von Madler had said that the lunar observatory should be on the moon's farside, so that earthlight would not interfere. They still thought that the moon had a reasonably dense atmosphere, much less dense than ours, of course, but still dense enough to make the sky light if a strongly luminous body, like the sun or the earth, was overhead. We now know better; what there is of a lunar atmosphere will not produce any optical effects. In fact an observatory using normal telescopes and astronomical cameras should be located on the lunar hemisphere visible from earth for ease in communications. But when it comes to radio astronomy the earth does interfere; not the planet itself, but the activities of its inhabitants. More and more wave bands have to be utilized for communication of all kinds and the volume of radio transmissions into and from space is bound to increase sharply. Communications satellites will be in action, weather watching satellites will send a steady stream of information to the ground, navigational satellites will broadcast their position when requested by navigators at sea. There will be all kinds of special devices, manned orbiting laboratories and so forth, in various orbits around the earth, all of them broadcasting and receiving. One worried radio astronomer has already gone on record as saying that his special branch of science will be blotted out a decade from now. But the other side of the moon is a perfect refuge for radio astronomers, since the bulk of the moon will protect their instruments from all the man-made radio noises so that they will be able to study radio noise coming in from deep space. T ot quite forty years ago some body in Germany -- probably Max Valier, but I am not sure -- sold an article on the advantages of a lunar observatory to a German weekly magazine. Since this was an illustrated family magazine the article had to have a picture to go with it and a staff artist was called in to do the job. The picture showed a magnificently rocky lunar landscape with tall and steep mountains and on one of the mountain tops there was the observatory, with three cupolas of different sizes, and three telescopes showing in the cupola slots, all three looking in the same direction. I'll admit freely that I don't know just what the lunar observatory will look like, but I know it won't look like that illustration. To begin with it will not be on a mountain top. On earth you build observatories on high mountains to have as much of the troublesome atmosphere as possible below. On the moon the favored site for an observatory would be one where the observer had a clear view down to the horizon in all directions. Since the horizon on the moon is much closer to the observer than on earth this is not a very difficult demand, the center of any large flat-floored crater will do. To an observer in the center of Archimedes, for example, the horizon would appear unmarred since even the ringwall of the crater itself would be below the horizon. On earth the cupola has the purpose of protecting the expensive instrument from the elements, rain, hail, snow and sometimes wind-blown dust and sand. On the moon protection is needed from the steady infall of micrometeorites, but it probably won't take the shape of the customary cupola. When it comes to the instrument itself the layman is apt to visualize something large and impressive, possibly a big reflecting telescope like the #-inch reflector of the Kitt Peak National Observatory not far from Tucson, or at least a #-inch refractor like that of the Lick Observatory. The answer to such ideas is a plain "no" and the reason is weight. But it may be useful to explain the two main types of optical telescopes first. The instrument astronomers call a refractor is a very large spyglass, a tube holding two lenses or rather lens systems. The purpose of the tube is two-fold; it carries the main lens at its outer end and it also keeps out stray light. Since the main lens is heavy the tube carrying it must be very strong and is heavy too, for that reason. Things are a little bit better in the case of the reflector where the main optical element is a carefully ground mirror. The mirror is located at the lower end of the tube. Since all large modern reflectors are housed in cupolas the tube does not need to keep out stray light and is, therefore, usually a lattice construction and no longer a tube in the proper meaning of the word. nphe largest refractor ever built -- with one exception that will be discussed below -- is the #-inch refractor of the Yerkes observatory, next largest is the #-inch of the Lick Observatory. The #-inch of the Paris Observatory at Meudon holds third place. Largest of the reflectors is, of course, the #-inch on Palomar Mountain, with the #-inch of Lick Observatory and the #inch on Mt. Wilson in second and third places. The customary question whether a refractor or a reflector is "better" has no short answer; Fig. #. Two possible orbits tor communication satellites around the moon. it would be like asking whether a Diesel engine or a gasoline engine is "better". It depends on the job, plus other factors. At the present state of technology we can build #-inch, #-inch reflectors, but we could not build refractors with corresponding lens diameters. The point to keep in mind, in general, as well as with specific reference to the lunar observatory, is that a larger telescope does not only produce a larger magnification. The main thing is that a larger lens, or mirror, has a larger light gathering power and can therefore reveal the existence of very faint objects, as for example very distant galaxies. In layman's language this is usually expressed by saying that the bigger telescope can "see farther" which is correct only insofar that a very faint galaxy is likely to be much farther away than a fairly bright galaxy. The light gathering ability and the resolution (alias magnification) do not increase at the same rate as the diameter of the lens or mirror increases. The resolution increases in proportion to the diameter. Hence the #-inch reflector on Palomar Mountain has a resolution twice as good as the #-inch on Mt. Wilson. But the light gathering ability increases with the square of the diameter. Therefore the #-inch can gather four times as much light as the #-inch. Hence the targets of the #-inch, and of the #-inch too, are usually distant galaxies. For observing Jupiter, which is bright enough, a much smaller instrument is very nearly as good as these giants. But now I cannot hold back any more on the problem of weight and I feel obliged to give advance warning that things will look quite bleak for a few paragraphs to come. npo begin with a historical example: Lord Rosse's "giant of Parsonstown" a # #inch reflector, had a total weight of # pounds. Its tube, made of sturdy wood and strengthened with iron hoops, alone weighed # pounds. Oh well, that was a century ago. We can build lighter now. Well, maybe we build better, but not lighter. The Kitt Peak #-inch reflector has an overall weight of # tons, without the foundation, that is. Lick's #-inch is estimated to weigh # tons (just the instrument and mounting) while the Palomar #-inch has a weight of # tons, the mirror alone weighs #J tons -- the glass disk before grinding weighed in at # tons. Nor can any comfort be derived from the weights of the bigger radio telescopes. Harvard's George R. Agassiz radio telescope near Cambridge has a #-foot dish weighing # pounds (being of extra light construction) but the total weight is # pounds. The Navy's #-foot radio telescope of Maryland Point Observatory has a total weight of # pounds, the dish alone weighs # pounds. And Great Britain's Jordell Bank radio telescope is not only the biggest fully steerable radio telescope in existence, it is also exceptionally heavy: the #-foot dish weighs # tons and the whole moveable structure adds up to # tons. Of course I am well aware of the fact that under the moon's lesser gravity less metal will provide the same structural strength A radio telescope of the same dimensions as the one at Jodrell Bank might have # tons earth weight (and weigh only # tons on the moon), but this weight would have to be lifted out of the atmosphere against the earth's gravitational pull and would then have to be soft-landed on the moon. And while a radio telescope could still be transported in pieces that could be designed with the weight carrying capacity of the then existing rockets in mind, any optical telescope has one piece that has to be transported as a whole: the mirror in the case of a reflector and the main lens in the case of a refractor. And the weight of a mirror or lens could not be reduced very much, even for use on the moon. Are we then limited to #-inch and #-inch telescopes for the lunar observatory? Not necessarily, because at one time in the past a refractor of an even larger size than the #-inch of Yerkes Observatory was built along unconventional lines. It is usually not mentioned in astronomical books for two reasons: it never did any scientific work and it was dismantled only a few years after it had been built. I t was the #-inch refractor that could be seen at the Paris Universal Exhibition of #. At the time the French considered themselves the leading nation in the manufacture of precision optical instruments. Of course when this claim was made Americans tended to mutter "Alvin G. Clark" and Germans said "Carl Zeiss", but these old rivalries are by now a thing of the past. At any event the Palais de FOptique at the Paris Exhibition was to have a very large telescope. Since the biggest instrument up to that time had been Lord Rosse's reflector -- inactive since # -- a three-meter (circa #-inch) reflector was considered first, but facilities for casting a glass disk of such size simply did not exist, not in France and not anywhere else on our planet. But an #-inch disk for a mirror could be cast, and a #-inch disk for a lens. These two facilities were combined for the #inch refractor. Since the main lens was expected to weigh close to a ton no attempts at normal mounting were made. The lens was mounted at the front end of a #-foot steel tube which was resting on the ground horizontally. The eye piece and plate holders for photographic plates, #-inches square, were in a small wheeled cart connected to the steel tube by bellows like those of an oversized camera. For focussing purposes this cart could be moved as much as five feet, its wheel resting on a short section of narrow gauge railroad track. In order to reflect starlight into the telescope a #inch thick plane mirror, with a diameter of # inches, was set 'into a vertical fork mounting. The disappointing performance of the instrument was not due to poor optics but had other reasons. No provision had been made for ventilating the steel tube properly so that the air inside the tube was probably quite humid. But the main reason was the location of the instrument; from the point of view of the observing astronomer it was undoubtedly the worst location possible. It was not many feet above sea level, on fair grounds where hundreds of searchlights were operated on and off, and near a very large city which must have been much smokier in # than it is now. Still, this type of telescope might be the thing to use on the moon. The heaviest part that would have to be transported would be the main lens, and if we have a #-inch lens in mind that means a weight (uncrated) of around # pounds. The plane mirror for reflecting starlight into the telescope could be much lighter than the one used in # and would weigh less than the main lens. Instead of using a horizontal #-inch steel tube one could drill a horizontal, or even slanting, #-inch tube through a convenient rock formation. Housing the eye piece and photographic equipment in a separate car would solve the problem of breathing for the observer. With any conventional telescope one would have the problem of either enclosing the whole telescope in an underground room with breathable air, or else exposing the whole telescope to the vacuum of the lunar surface and having the observer in a spacesuit. Neither sounds like an optimal solution, but if a telescope of that type were used, the tunnel in the rock could be a vacuum while the observers are in their enclosed cabin with an airlock to the interior of the lunar base. T'virect observation, which was the rule in the past, is now pretty much the exception and used mainly for work on other planets. Practically everything else is photographic work and if an astronomical camera is used, it can well be operated by a man in a spacesuit since his main jobs would be to aim the camera and to change plates. And astronomical cameras, fortunately, are much lighter than astronomical telescopes. Harvard's "Super Schmidt" meteor camera at Las Cruces is an #-inch camera with a total weight of # pounds. Redesigning such a camera for use on the moon could eliminate a good percentage of this weight, possibly as much as # percent. It must also be kept in mind that so far nobody had tried to design light large scale astronomical equipment, all the efforts to eliminate weight have gone into small portable telescopes. But how about reflectors with a lightweight mirror? The mirror does not have to be glass, as is the case with the #-inch and its smaller rivals. The reason why instrument makers went speculum metal mirrors to glass mirrors which were silvered (and later aluminized) was purely practical. The chemical action of the atmosphere slowly reduces the reflectivity of the mirror. Partly it is straight oxidation, partly the action of gases which are not frequent in the atmosphere, but often present, for example sulphur dioxide that is released not only by industry but by volcanoes, too. If a speculum metal mirror grew dim, it meant repolishing, which is at the very least tedious work. If a silvered or aluminized glass mirror grows dim, the glass disk is simply resilvered. But on the moon there is no atmosphere which causes trouble via unwanted chemical reactions. Could we produce an all aluminum mirror of little weight and with a diameter of, say, # inches? Of course lightweight parabolic mirrors of a diameter of # to # feet exist for various purposes, but they are not accurate enough for astronomical use. Again since no work in this direction has been carried out, we don't know whether it can be done or not. It would be a development project which might not even be very expensive. T)efore we look at the backside of the moon and the radio telescope station we might think quickly about a likely location for the visual observatory. My own suggestion is the large half crater with the beautiful name of Sinus itidum (Bay of Rainbows) at the northern edge of the Mare imbrium. There the horizon would be as smooth as it is on earth a hundred miles from the nearest shoreline at sea. Moreover, the ground would not get too hot. Most people "know" that the noonday temperature on the moon is near the boiling point of water. This information is correct, but it holds true only near the lunar equator. In the area of Sinus iridum the noonday temperature of the ground will be around # Fahrenheit. The night temperature will be as low as anywhere else, an estimated # Fahrenheit below zero, but at least the daytime temperatures do not climb as high as they do at the equator. An observatory in the center of the Sinus iridum would have a location which would correspond more or less to an observatory near Paris or Vienna as far as the astronomical view is concerned. It would be excellent for the northern stars, but would not do so well for the southern stars. The lunar equivalent of a Cape Town Observatory would be located in Clavius. It looks as if we had a choice between two observatories in two different locations or of braving the daytime heat of the equator, which would not be too difficult to beat by digging in. But two observatories seem to be a better answer just because of the workload that will indubitably descend on them. Instrument time is tightly apportioned in terrestrial observatories, and trying to observe the whole sky from just one observatory is likely to demand the impossible. Let us now consider the radio telescope on the farside of the moon. Like its optical counterpart it should be well away from the lunar equator and for the same reason. And as for its construction we have a "prototype" on earth right now: the Arecibo radio telescope which has the largest antenna dish of all, namely # feet in diameter, and weighs less per square foot than any other radio telescope, mainly because it is also, in a manner of speaking, lying flat on the ground. In its construction a natural hollow in the ground was utilized. It was not "lined with wiremesh" as one can read occasionally, but the wire mesh was suspended across the hollow in such a manner that it has the proper curved surface. The wire mesh is supported by cables to which ballast bars are tied. The ballast bars, by their weight, change the curve which a suspended cable would form naturally into a segment of a sphere. F or those who are surprised at the mention of wire mesh for the "reflector" I hasten to explain that a reflector for radio waves does not have to be a continuous surface, even though some of the smaller dishes have been made of sheet metal. It is all a question of the wavelength you are dealing with. The reflecting mirror of an optical telescope would still be opticalof tiny holes, provided that the size of each hole is less than l#th of the wavelength reflected. Since the waves of visible light are so short, this is only a point of theoretical information. But if you deal with # centimeter (circa # inch) radiowaves, holes of I centimeter in diameter are permissible, hence wire mesh can be used. Theoretically the spaces between the wires in the Arecibo telescope would have to be smaller than # centimeters and the deviation of the shape of the net has the same limit. For the radio waves to be received this is a "smooth" mirror. In reality the spacing of the wires at Arecibo is only # centimeters and the error in shape is at most # centimeters. Incidentally the Arecibo telescope can be operated as a pure radio telescope, just receiving waves that come from space, or else it can be operated as a radar telescope, sending out pulses of radio waves and catching their reflections. The structure where the radio waves are received and the radar impulses are transmitted is suspended on cables # feet above the large bowl. Of course a radio telescope of this type is not as versatile as the fully steerable Jodrell Bank equipment, but for weight reasons the radio telescope on the moon will have to be of that type. One more problem needs to be discussed. The distance between the two observatories is likely to be on the order of # miles. They have to communicate with each other and possibly also with some research outposts in other distant areas of the moon. The most practicable and also the cheapest way of doing it will be by moon-orbiting communications satellite. But because the moon's gravitational field is weak, a moon-orbiting satellite travels slowly. A satellite needing two hours to complete one orbit would be # miles above sea level in the case of the earth, the two-hour orbit for the moon is only # miles above its surface. And because of the moon's curvature it will be visible only along a rather narrow lane on the ground. It would help a little if the communications satellite were placed in a polar orbit. But a much larger orbit (see Fig. #) would be preferable. A communications satellite in a #-hour orbit would be visible, and therefore "'cable, for several hours at a time -- if it is visible from both observatories simultaneously there could be "live" communication. Otherwise storage tapes would have to be used. But a satellite in such an orbit would move much faster in the "periselenion" (closest to the moon) sector of its orbit than in the opposite, the "aposelenion" sector. This fact can be utilized in the following manner: the orbit of the communications satellite could be tilted in such a way that aposelenion is vertically above the half way point of the line connecting the two observatories. In that case the communications satellite would be above the horizon for both observatories for about # hours and would be below the horizon for one of them, or both, for only # hours. The astronomical observatory on the moon about which Beer and von Madler dreamed more than a century ago will become reality long before the current century draws to a close. But it will look quite differently from the terrestrial shape these two observers probably had in mind. by Donald H. Menzel TV Ty good friend, Willy Ley, has pointed out the usefulness of a manned observatory on the surface of the moon. We agree completely on the excellence of a lunar site, with clear, black skies by day as well as by night. The stars stand steady and untwinkling in this airless, waterless world. I do not agree with Willy Ley, however, concerning the types of telescopes to be used in this observatory, the operation of such telescopes, their location on tire surface of the moon, or the specific programs that one would use the instruments for. First of all, with reference to tire location of a radio telescope, I am not altogether convinced that the best location would be on the far side of the moon. True, such a location would be free from man-made radio noise of terrestrial origin. But this is not likely to be particularly troublesome. One must not overlook the advantages of direct communication from earth to moon that would result from an observatory located on the side turned toward the earth. In any event, we must weigh the disadvantages of having the earth available to help us in certain radio experiments. Today astronomers find the moon a big help, as it moves over this or that radio source, hiding it from view. The earth could be similarly used for a moon-based telescope. It could give us important information, for example, about the spatial distribution of radio sources on the sun or within the solar atmosphere, during those times when the earth eclipses the sun. In my opinion, the advantages of an optical observatory on the moon are even mort spectacular than those for radio astronomy. Here, Willy Ley and I concur that the observatory should be located on the earthward hemisphere. The moon's orbital velocity is irrelevant. We correct for the moon's rotation, slow though it is, by means of telescopic controls similar to those on earth True the long lunar day (or night), lasting # earthly days, would permit long exposures on certain faint objects. But the most obvious advantage to a moon-based observatory would be our ability to study the structure of the universe in light of the wavelengths that fail to penetrate the earth's atmosphere, light or energy that we would describe as far ultraviolet, or even X-rays. For such a purpose man clearly needs a reflecting telescope, not a refractor. Glass absorbs the ultraviolet light -- hence no one would ever consider building a major refractor, as Willy Ley suggests. I disagree completely when he states that today we cannot build lighter telescopes, even though we may build better ones. The basic problem is not the gravitational field of the earth, although that enters indirectly, but the gravitational field of the moon where the instrument ultimately has to operate. We have built mirrors that are much lighter than the solid glass mirrors used for the Palomar giant. A relatively thin layer of quartz melted on top of a much thicker, but stable, layer of foamed quartz gives a very rigid mirror. The weight of the mirror is a small part of the weight of the telescope as a whole. We could most certainly send to the moon a #-inch mirror or larger. But in the low gravitational field of the moon, the mirror and its supporting telescope will be subject to only one-sixth of the gravitational field of the earth. Distortions will be correspondingly less and easier to control. The telescope can be much lighter in consequence. Willy Ley seems to be concerned that the astronomer might experience difficulties operating in a vacuum. As a matter of fact, electronic receivers would carry the image from the telescope itself to underground, pressured chambers where the observer could operate in comfort. Remote control would enable him to perform all of the necessary telescope operations. In this way, we should have the enormous advantage of high resolution of a large telescope, in addition to its light-gathering power. I might mention here that the telescope I have described could not possibly function for X-ray astronomy. The X-ray telescope would look something like a giant insect's eye, an enormous honeycomb of tiny cells turning around in space to measure the intensities of cosmic X-rays coming from different directions of space. Electronic detectors would record the information. Such detectors have already been sent up into space by Dr. Herbert Friedman and his collaborators at the U. S. Naval laboratory. There they have detected Xrays emitted by various kinds of astronomical bodies. Such studies are extremely important. Willy Ley suggests that temperature considerations would indicate a preference for the location of either a radio or optical observatory at some distance from the lunar equator. The temperature of the equipment would, beyond doubt, get pretty high near the equator, if the instrument were not shielded in some way or other. I think that a very simple screen could be devised to put the instrument completely in shadow, to protect it from the sun's rays. Alternatively, one could certainly cool the instrument by circulating some fluid through it, as we do today in many industrial plants. However, if one decides to move away from the equator, for one reason or another I should most certainly recommend that the first lunar telescope be placed in the southern hemisphere, not in the northern. This is because the most interesting and significant part of our stellar universe, which such a telescope would study, lies in the southern hemisphere. Certainly Sinus Iridium would be a good location for the second moon-based optical telescope. I question very much whether the first lunar radio telescope should resemble in any way the Arecibo horizontal dish. The low gravity of the moon should make particularly desirable the construction of at least a partially steerable dish and that is what I would most certainly recommend. In any event, such a permanent dish, located far from the equator, would not be able to study the sun or the planets of the solar system. Indeed, the choice of Arecibo, Puerto Rico, as the site for the big dish was largely dictated by astronomical considerations. Finally, I should most certainly recommend that, if a radio telescope is to be built on the moon, it be located close to the optical telescope. I mention this not only to simplify the communication system, whose complexity Willy Ley elaborates, but to simplify the whole problem of logistics of a moon-based scientific station. However, despite our disagreement on details, Willy Ley and I agree completely that such an observatory will become an eventuality within the next three or four decades. I wish, moreover, to emphasize the knowledge to be gained from such an observatory and associated scienU r tific programs will contribute greatly to our understanding of the origin and ultimate destiny of our universe. by Robert S. Richardson T'here is one aspect to this business of putting an observatory on the Moon that has me worried. What are the astronomers on Luna going to use as a subject for conversation? Astronomers are not the sort of people who have a large fund of small talk. They consist mostly of grim, taciturn individuals with a gloomy outlook on life. Conversation often languishes when they gather around the dinner table at their mountaintop observatory. But there is one subject that always interests them: What is the seeing? The seeing, of course, refers to the appearance of the image in the telescope as affected by atmospheric conditions. If the seeing is bad they grumble about their luck and swear that somebody up there hates them. If the seeing is good they perk up momentarily. Now on the Moon they will always have "Seeing #" -- perfect! In fact, there won't really be any seeing. What a horrible situation. A bunch of astronomers with nothing to complain about! It is impossible for a person without telescopic experience to appreciate the extent that astronomers are handicapped by the atmosphere. A physicist or chemist works in the laboratory where conditions are under their control. But an astronomer is completely at the mercy of his environment. It is not just a clear sky that he needs. After a storm the sky may be crystal clear. But the air is so turbulent the stars are twinkling like mad. Which means that in the telescope they will be jumping all over the place. Sometimes a star will explode right in your eye! And the bigger the telescope the more adversely is it affected by seeing. There are scarcely two dozen nights in the year when a telescope like the #-inch Hale can approach the full extent of its optical power. (Curiously enough the seeing is usually improved by smoke and haze. Possibly the smoke particles reduce turbulence by loading the atmosphere. E. E. Barnard said the best view of Venus he ever had was when the sky over the Lick Observatory was brown from a forest fire.) Even on those all too rare nights when the seeing is good the atmosphere is still an obstade. For it prevents about # per cent of the light of a star from reaching the telescope. Worse still... this is the # per cent that contains some of the most valuable information about the sun and stars. Beginning in the ultraviolet at wavelength #A, the spectrum begins to weaken and at #A is gone completely, due to absorption in the ozonosphere. Further absorption due to molecules and atoms of oxygen and nitrogen continues into the X-ray region. Only recently has this "rocket ultraviolet" region become accessible to exploration. But on the airless surface of the Moon we would get all the radiation of the celestial bodies. The stars would be hard unwinking points of light set in a sky never stained by clouds. Exposure times on stellar spectra should be drastically reduced. When the seeing is bad the image of your star is dancing around on the polished face of the slit jaws instead of going into the s lit where you want it. Direct photography will also be benefited. The light in a star image will be concentrated in a tiny point on the emulsion instead of being spread over an area to form a spot. For work on the Moon the best type of optical telescope would seem to be the reflector, Approximate position of site selected for the lunar base by Air Force Cambridge Research Laboratories. It is near the center of the lunar face in the highlands just south of the at # E long., # N lat. (crater nearest bottom of photo), (notice that E and W here do not conform to the usual convention on lunar maps.) This would not necessarily be the site of a lunar observatory. as the reflector or mirror type of telescope can be made so much larger than the refractor or lens type. Also, the reflector is such a versatile sort of instrument compared with the refractor. Furthermore, a refractor would bring you right back to all the disadvantages of observing through the atmosphere in the violet and ultraviolet, since glass begins to absorb strongly around #A. All work in the ultraviolet has to be done with mirror systems and concave grating spectrographs. The trouble with a refractor is that you can't do anything but look through it. But astronomers never look into a telescope any more except to focus it and make sure they're set on the right object. There are very few astronomers today who are experienced visual observers, of the caliber of such greats as Schiaparelli and Antonia #i and Lowell. The only ones I can think of at the moment are Clyde Tombaugh, the discoverer of Pluto, and Audouin Dollfus of the Meudon Observatory. At least six different people have picked out as many different sites for the lunar base. The most extensive investigation on this important problem has been made by John W. Salisbury and Charles F. Campen, Jr., of the Air Force Cambridge Research Research Notes No. #, Project #, October, #.) After a review of all the material they recommend that "location of the lunar base in the highlands would be permissible because the discontinuous layers of the rubble, rock flour and meteoric material overlying the fractured basement rock would not present a collapse hazard. The maria, on the other hand, are considered to bear near-surface cavities probably twice the size of those predicted under the volcanic theory. This added collapse hazard, when compared to the negligible collapse hazard of the highlands, makes the highlands a more favorable site for base location, and such a site is advocated in this report." In particular "... considering the probable lunar structure, surface characteristics and natural resources, it appears that the lunar base should be located in the highlands near a rille, but not near a recent large crater such as Copernicus or Kepler. Also, bearing in mind astronomical, guidance and propulsion requirements, for a base near the equator and in the center of the lunar face, a location in the highlands just south of the Hyginus Rille, near the crater Agrippa (#E long., #N lat.), is provisionally proposed for the lunar base." When it comes to making astronomical observations on the Moon we are reminded of the famous statement Lincoln made about establishing confidence with the public. At one of the poles of the Moon you can observe half the stars all of the time; at the lunar equator you can observe all of the stars half of the time; but there is no place on the Moon where you can observe all of the stars all of the time. One thing we can say: it is absolutely essential to have two lunar observatories located # apart. As seen from the north pole of the Moon the stars would appear to move in circles around a point in the zenith near the faint star # Draconis, which for want of a better object will have to serve as the North Star of the Moon. For the north polar observatory the astronomers would never be able to study stars south of the ecliptic such as Sirius, Antares or Rigel. At the south lunar pole the stars would circle around a point at the zenith near the #th magnitude star Delta Mensae. The South Star would probably be Canopus, the next brightest star to Sirius, although it is about # from the south celestial pole. From the south polar observatory the astronomers would never be able to study stars north of the ecliptic such as Capella, Vega or Arcturus. From either observatory the Sun, Earth and planets would always be near the horizon and only visible intermittently. If the two observatories were located # apart along the lunar equator, each would see half the celestial sphere at any instant. As on the Earth, the stars would rise in the east and set in the west, only their diurnal motion would be much slower, the Moon requiring # days to make a complete rotation relative to the stars. The Earth, Sun and planets would pass close to the zenith. The Sun would move even more deliberately than the stars, taking nearly # days to pass across the sky and set below the western horizon. To a casual observer the Earth would be a huge bluish globe hanging nearly motionless in the sky, although careful observation would show that it swings through an angle of about # to the east and to the west, and over a total distance of about # in a northsouth direction. Although the Earth would scarcely seem to move relative to the lunar landscape, a few hours' watching would reveal that it is moving fairly rapidly relative to the stars, passing over an angular distance equal to its width in # hours. This apparent motion of the Earth, of course, is due to the revolution of the Moon around it. If for some reason it is desirable to have the Earth in view of both observatories at all times they should be located on the equator between longitudes # E end # W. But it would probably be advantageous to have a radio telescope located on the Jar side of the Moon, where it would be shielded from manmade interference. The position of a star on the celestial sphere is designated by its right ascension and declination. The right ascensions and declinations of the stars change continually owing to a conical motion of the Earth's axis in space called precession. The direction of the north celestial pole is not fixed but describes a circle of #. # in radius in a period of # years. Right now the north celestial pole is near Alpha Ursae Minoris, the star at the end of the handle of the Little Dipper. But by A.D. # the direction of the north pole will have shifted so that Alpha Cephei will be our Polaris, and around A.D. # this distinction will fall to the bright star Vega. This precessional motion of the Earth is so slow that it only needs to be taken into account in rather precise work If you wanted to set on a star tonight, and you only had its position for #, you could probably find it without bothering to bring its right ascension and declination up to date. But not on the Moon you couldn't. The axis of the Moon also describes a circle in space with a radius of only #.#, instead of #. # as in the case of the Earth. But the lunar axis precesses much faster, making a revolution in #J# years instead of # years. As a result, lunar right ascensions would change at a terrific rate. There would be no trouble in calculating them as the problem is thoroughly understood. It would just mean a little more work for the staff at the Naval Observatory. A lunar astronomical observatory has a tremendous potential. We have only touched upon a few of its major advantages. Now if the lunar astronomers can just find something to talk about... When we meet the races whose planets orbit the hundred and chemistry -- but what will their minds be like? Read by Tom Purdom In May Worlds of Tomorrow -- plus many other stories and articles -- on sale now! The machine was built for one deadly mission -- a war against its own hind! A If urdock sped across the Great Western Road Plain. High above him the sun was a fiery yo-yo as he took the innumerable hillocks and rises of the Plain at better than a hundred-sixty miles an hour. He did not slow for anything, and Jenny's hidden eyes spotted all the rocks and potholes before they came to them, and she carefully adjusted their course, sometimes without his even detecting the subtle movements of the steering column beneath his hands. Even through the dark-tinted windshield and the thick goggles he wore, the glare from the fused Plain burnt into his eyes, so that at times it seemed as if he were steering a very fast boat through moon, and that he was cutting his way across a lake of silver fire. Tall dust waves rose in his wake, hung in the air, and after a time settled once more. "You are wearing yourself out," said the radio, "sitting there clutching the wheel that way, squinting ahead. Why don't you try to get some rest? Let me fog the shields. Go to sleep and leave the driving to me." "No," he said. "I want it this way." "All right," said Jenny. "I just thought I would ask." "Thanks." About a minute later the radio began playing -- it was a soft, stringy sort of music. "Cut that out!" "Sorry, boss. Thought it might relax you." "When I need relaxing, I'll tell you." "Check, Sam. Sorry." The silence seemed oppressive after its brief interruption. She was a good car though Murdock knew that. She was always concerned with his welfare, and she was anxious to get on with his quest. She was made to look like a carefree Swinger sedan: bright red, gaudy, fast. But there were rockets under the bulges of her hood, and two fifty-caliber muzzles lurked just out of sight in the recesses beneath her headlamps; she wore a belt of five and tensecond timed grenades across her belly: and in her trunk was a spraytank containing a highly volatile naphthalic...For his Jenny was a specially designed deathcar, built for him by the Archengineer of the Geeyem Dynasty, far to the East, and all the cunning of that great artificer had gone into her construction. tC'IX'e'll find it this time, Jen'  ny," he said, "and I didn't mean to snap at you like I did." "That's all right, Sam," said the delicate voice, "I am programmed to understand you." They roared on across the Great Plain and the sun fell away to the west. All night and all day they had searched, and Murdock was tired. The last Fuel StopRest Stop Fortress seemed so long ago, so far back Murdock leaned forward and his eyes closed. The windows slowly darkened into complete opacity. The seat belt crept higher and drew him back away from the wheel. Then the seat gradually leaned backwards until he was reclining on a level plane. The heater came on as the night approached, later. The seat shook him awake a little before five in the morning. "Wake up, Sam! Wake up!" "What is it?" he mumbled. "I picked up a broadcast twenty minutes ago. There was a recent car-raid out this way. I changed course immediately, and we are almost there." "Why didn't you get me up right away?" "You needed the sleep, and there was nothing you could do but get tense and nervous." "Okay, you're probably right. Tell me about the raid." "Six vehicles, proceeding westward, were apparently ambushed by an undetermined number of wild cars sometime last night. The Patrol Copter was reporting it from above the scene and I listened in. All the vehicles were stripped and drained and their brains were smashed, and their passengers were all apparently killed too. There were no signs of movement." "How far is it now?" "Another two or three minutes." The windshields came clear once more, and Murdock stared as far ahead throuh the night as the powerful lamps could cut. "I see something," he said, after a few moments. "This is the place," said Jenny, and she began to slow down. They drew up beside the ravaged cars. His seat belt unsnapped and the door sprang open on his side. "Circle around, Jenny," he said, "and look for heat tracks. I won't be long." r T"he door slammed and Jenny moved away from him. He snapped on his pocket torch and moved toward the wrecked vehicles. The Plain was like a sandstrewn dance floor -- hard and gritty -- beneath his feet. There were many skid-marks, and a spaghetti-work of tire tracks lay all about the area. A dead man sat behind the wheel of the first car. His neck was obviously broken. The smashed watch on his wrist said #:#. There were three persons -- two women and a young man -- lying about forty feet away. They had been run down as they tried to flee from their assaulted vehicles. Murdock moved on, inspected the others. All six cars were upright. Most of the damage was to their bodies. The tires and wheels had been removed from all of them, as well as essential portions of their engines; the gas tanks stood open, siphoned empty; the spare tires were gone from the sprung trunks. There were no living passengers. Jenny pulled up beside him and her door opened. "Sam," she said, "pull the brain leads on that blue car, the third one back. It's still drawing some energy from an auxiliary battery, and I can hear it broadcasting." "Okay." Murdock went back and tore the leads free. He returned tc Jenny and climbed into the driver's seat. "Did you find anything?" "Some traces, heading northwest." "Follow them." The door slammed and Jenny turned in that direction. They drove for about five minutes in silence. Then Jenny said: "There were eight cars in that convoy." "What?" "I just heard it on the news. Apparently two of the cars communicated with the wild ones on an off-band. They threw in with them. They gave away their location and turned on the others at the time of the attack." "What about their passengers?" "They probably monoed them before they joined the pack." Murdock lit a cigarette, his hands shaking. "Jenny, what makes a car run wild?" he asked. "Never knowing where it will get its next fueling -- or being sure of finding spare parts for its auto-repair unit? Why do they do it?" "I do not know, Sam. I have never thought about it." #C r T-'en years ago the Devil Car, their leader, killed my brother in a raid on his Gas Fortress," said Murdock, "and I've hunted that black Caddy ever since. I've searched for it from the air and I've searched on foot. I've used other cars. I've carried heat trackers and missiles. I even laid mines. But always it's been too fast or too smart or too strong for me. Then I had you built." "I knew you hated it very much. I always wondered why," Jenny said. Murdock drew on his cigarette. "I had you specially programmed and armored and armed to be the toughest, fastest, smartest thing on wheels, Jenny. You're the Scarlet Lady. You're the one car can take the Caddy and his whole pack. You've got fangs and claws of the kind they've never met before. This time I'm going to get them." "You could have stayed home, Sam, and let me do the hunting." "No. I know I could have, but I want to be there. I want to give the orders, to press some of the buttons myself, to watch that Devil Car burn away to a metal skeleton. How many people, how many cars has it smashed? We've lost count. I've got to get it, JenJ ny ! "I'll find it for you, Sam." They sped on, at around two hundred miles an hour. "How's the fuel level, Jenny?" "Plenty there, and I have not yet drawn upon the auxiliary tanks. Do not worry." " -- The track is getting stronger," she added. "Good. How's the weapons system?" "Red light, all around. Ready to go." Murdock snubbed out his cigarette and lit another. "... Some of them carry dead people strapped inside," said Murdock, "so they'll look like decent cars with passengers. The black Caddy does it all the time, and it changes them pretty regularly. It keeps its interior refrigerated -- so they'll last." "You know a lot about it, Sam." "It fooled my brother with phoney passengers and phoney plates. Got him to open his Gas Fortress to it that way. Then the whole pack attacked. It's painted itself red and green and blue and white, on different occasions, but it always goes back to black, sooner or later. It doesn't like yellow or brown or two-tone. I've a list of almost every phoney plate it's ever used. It's even driven the big freeways right into towns and fueled up at regular gas stops. They often get its number as it tears away from them, just as the attendant goes up on the driver's side for his money. It can fake dozens of human voices. They can never catch it afterwards though, because it's souped itself up too well. It always makes it back here to the Plain and loses them. It's even raided used car lots -- " J enny turned sharply in her course. "Sam! The trail is quite strong now. This way! It goes off in the direction of those mountains. "Follow!" said Murdock. For a long time then Murdock was silent. The first inklings of morning began in the east. The pale morning star was a white thumbtack on a blueboard behind them. They began to climb a gentle slope. "Get it, Jenny. Go get it," urged Murdock. "I think we will," she said. The angle of the slope increased. Jenny slowed her pace to match the terrain, which was becoming somewhat bumpy. "What's the matter?" asked Murdock. "It's harder going here," she said, "also, the trail is getting more difficult to follow." "Why is that?" "There is still a lot of background radiation in these part#," she told him, "and it is throwing off my tracking system." "Keep trying, Jenny." "The track seems to go straight toward the mountains." "Follow it, follow it!" They slowed some more. "I am all fouled up now, Sam," she said. "I have just lost the trail." "It must have a stronghold somewhere around here -- a cave or something like that -- where it can be sheltered overhead. It's the only way it could have escaped aerial detection all these years." "What should I do?" "Go as far forward as you can #  and scan for low openings in the rock. Be wary. Be ready to attack in an instant." They climbed into the low foothills, Jenny's aerial rose high into the air, and the moths of steel cheesecloth unfolded their wings and danced and spun about it, bright there in the morning light "Nothing yet," said Jenny, "and we can't go much further." "Then we'll cruise along the length of it and keep scanning." "To the right or to the left?" "I don't know. Which way would you go if you were a renegade car on the lam?" "I do not know." "Pick one. It doesn't matter " "To the right, then," she said and they turned in that direction, A fter half an hour the night was dropping away behind the mountains. To his right morning was exploding at the far end of the Plain, fracturing the sky into all the colors of autumn trees. Murdock drew a squeeze bottle of hot coffee, of the kind spacers had once used, from beneath the dashboard. "Sam, I think I have found something." "What? Where?" "Ahead, to the left of ''hat big boulder, a declivity with some kind of opening at its end." "Okay, baby, make for U Rockets ready." They pulled abreast of the boulder, circled around its far side, headed downhill. "A cave, or a tunnel," he said "Go slow -- " "Heat! Heat!" she said. "I'm tracking again!" "I can even see tire marks, lots of them!" said Murdock "This is it!" They moved toward the open ing. "Go in, but go slowly," he ordered. "Blast the first thing that moves." They entered the rocky portal, moving on sand now. Jenny turned off her visible lights and switched to infra-red. An i-r lens rose before the windshield, and Murdock studied the cave. It was about twenty feet high and wide enough to accommoda':" perhaps three cars going abreast The floor changed from sand to rock, but it was smooth and fairly level. After a time it sloped upward. "There's some light ahead, ' he whispered. "I know." "A piece of the sky, I think " They crept toward it, Jenny's engine but the barest sigh with in the great chambers of rock They stopped at the threshold to the light. The i-r shield dropped again. It was a sand-and-shale canyon that he looked upon. Huge slantings and overhangs of rock hid all but the far end from any eye in the sky. The light was pale at the far end, and there was nothing unusual beneath it. But nearer... Murdock blinked. XT earer, in the dim light of   morning and in the shadows, stood the greatest junkheap Murdock had ever seen in his life. Pieces of cars, of every make and model, were heaped into a small mountain before him. There were batteries and tires and cables and shock absorbers; there were fenders and bumpers and headlamps and headlamp housings; there were doors and windshields and cylinders and pistons, carbureators, generators, voltage regulators, and oil pumps. Murdock stared. "Jenny," he whispered, "we've found the graveyard of the autos!" A very old car, which Murdock had not even distinguished from the junk during that first glance, jerked several feet in their direction and stopped as suddenly. The sound of rivet heads scoring ancient brake drums screeched in his ears. Its tires were completely bald, and the left front one was badly in need of air. Its right front headlamp was broken and there was a crack in its windshield. It stood there before the heap, its awakened engine making a errible rattling noise. "What's happening?" asked Murdock. "What is it?" "He is talking to me," said Jenny. "He is very old. His speedometer has been all the way around so many times that he forgets the number of miles he has seen. He hates people, whom he says have abused him whenever they could. He is the guardian of the graveyard. He is too old to go raiding any more, so he has stood guard over the spare parts heap for many years. He is not the sort who 'an repair himself, as the younger ones do, so he must rely on their charity and their autorepair units. He wants to know what I want here." "Ask him where the others are." But as he said it, Murdock heard the sound of many engines turning over, until the valley was filled with the thunder of their horsepower. "They are parked on the other side of the heap," she said. "They are coming now." "Hold back until I tell you to fire," said Murdock, as the first car -- a sleek yellow Chrysler -- nosed around the heap. Murdock lowered his head to the steering wheel, but kept his eyes open behind his goggles. "Tell them that you came here to join the pack and that you've monoed your driver. Try to get the black Caddy to come into range." "He will not do it," she said. "I am talking with him now He can broadcast just as easily from the other side of the pile, and he says he is sending the six biggest members of his pack to guard me while he decides what to do. He has ordered me to leave the tunnel and pull ahead into the valley." "Go ahead then -- slowly." They crept forward. 'T'wo Lincolns, a powerfullooking Pontiac, and two Mercs joined the Chrysler -- three on each side of them, in position to ram. "Has he given you any idea how many there are on the other side?" "No. I asked, but he will not tell me." "Well, we'll just have to wait then." He stayed slumped, pretending to be dead. After a time, his already tired shoulders began to ache. Finally, Jenny spoke: "He wants me to pull around the far end of the pile," she said, "now that they have cleared the way, and to head into a gap in the rock which he will indicate. He wants to have his auto-mech go over me." "We can't have that," said Murdock, "but head around the pile. I'll tell you what to do when I've gotten a glimpse of the other side." The two Mercs and the Big Chief drew aside and Jenny crept past them. Murdock stared upwards from the corner of his eye, up at the towering mound of junk they were passing. A couple well-placed rockets on either end could topple it, but the auto-mech would probably clear it eventually. They rounded the lefthand end of the pile. Something like forty-five cars were facing them at about a hundred-twenty yards' distance, to the right and ahead. They had fanned out. They were blocking the exit around the other end of the pile, and the six guards in back of him now blocked the way behind Murdock. On the far side of the farthest rank of the most distant cars an ancient black Caddy was parked. It had been beaten forth from assembly during a year when the apprentice-engineers were indeed thinking big. Huge it was, and shiny, and a skeleton's face smiled from behind its wheel. Black it was, and gleaming chromium, and its headlamps were like dusky jewels or the eyes of insects. Every plane and curve shimmered with power, and its great fishtailed rear end seemed ready to slap at the sea of shadows behind it on an instant's notice, as it sprang forward for its kill. "That's it!" whispered Murdock. "The Devil Car!" "He is big!" said Jenny. "I have never seen a car that big!" They continued to move forward. "He wants me to head into that opening and park," she said. "Head toward it, slowly. But don't go into it," said Murdock HPhey turned and inched toward the opening. The other cars stood, the sounds of their engines rising and falling. "Check all weapons system." "Red, all around." . The opening was twenty-five feet away. "When I say 'now', go into neutral steer and turn one hundred-eighty degrees -- fast, They can't be expecting that. They don't have it themselves. Then open up with the fifty-calibers and fire your rockets at the Caddy, turn at a right angle and start back the way we came, and spray the naphtha as we go, and fire on the six guards... , "Now!" he cried, leaping up in his seat. He was slammed back as they spun, and he heard the chattering of her guns before his head cleared. By then, flames were leaping up in the distance. Jenny's guns were extruded now and turning on their mounts, spraying the line of vehicles with hundreds of leaden hammers. She shook, twice, as she discharged two rockets from beneath her partly opened hood. Then they were moving forward, and eight or nine of the cars were rushing downhill toward them. She turned again in neutral steer and sprang back in the direction from which they had come, around the southeast corner of the pile. Her guns were hammering at the now retreating guards, and in the wide rear view mirror Murdock could see that a wall of flame was towering high behind them. "You missed it!" he cried. "You missed the black Caddy! Your rockets hit the cars in front of it and it backed off!" "I know! I'm sorry!" "You had a clear shot!" "I know! I missed!" They rounded the pile just as two of the guard cars vanished into the tunnel. Three more lay in smoking ruin. The sixth had evidently preceded the other two out through the passage. "Here it comes now!" cried Murdock. "Around the other end of the pile! Kill it! Kill it!" The ancient guardian of the graveyard -- it looked like a Ford, but he couldn't be sure -- moved forward with a dreadful chattering sound and interposed itself in the line of fire. "My range is blocked." tcQmash that junkheap and cover the tunnel! Don't let the Caddy escape!" "I can't!" she said. "Why not?" "I just can't l" "That's an order! Smash it and cover the tunnel!" Her guns swivelled and she shot out the tires beneath the ancient car. The Caddy shot past and into the passageway. "You let it get by!" he screamed. "Get after it!" "All right, Sam! I'm doing it! Don't yell. Please don't yell!" She headed for the tunnel. Inside, he could hear the sound of a giant engine racing away, growing softer in the distance. "Don't fire here in the tunnel! If you hit it we may be bottled in!" "I know. I won't." "Drop a couple ten-second grenades and step on the gas Maybe we can seal in whatever's left moving back there." Suddenly they shot ahead and emerged into daylight. There was no sign of any other vehicle about. "Find its track," he said, "and start chasing it." There was an explosion up the hill behind him, within the mountain. The ground trembled, then it was still once more. "There are so many tracks..." she said. "You know the one I want. The biggest, the widest, the hottest! Find it! Run it down!" "I think I have it, Sam." "Okay. Proceed as rapidly as possible for this terrain." Murdock found a squeeze bottle of bourbon and took three gulps. Then he lit a cigarette and glared into the distance. "Why did you miss it?" he asked softly "Why did you miss it, Jenny?" She did not answer immediately. He waited. TT'inally, "Because he is not an 'it' to me," she said. "He has done much damage to cars and people, and that is terrible. But there is something about him, something -- noble. The way he has fought the whole world for his freedom, Sam, keeping that pack of vicious machines in line, stopping at nothing to maintain himself that way -- without a master -- for as long as he can remain unsmashed, unbeaten -- Sam, for a moment back there I wanted to join his pack, to run with him across the Great Road Plains, to use my rockets against the gates of the Gas Forts for him... But I could not mono you, Sam. I was built for you. I am too domesticated. I am too weak. I could not shoot him though, and I misfired the rockets on purpose. But I could never mono you, Sam, really." "Thanks," he said, "you overprogrammed ashcan. Thanks a lot!" "I am sorry, Sam." "Shut up -- No, don't, not yet. First tell me what you're going to do if we find 'him'." "I don't know." "Well think it over fast. You see that dust cloud ahead as well as I do, and you'd better speed up." They shot forward. "Wait till I call Detroit. They'll laugh themselves silly, till I claim the refund." "I am not of inferior construction or design. You know that. I am just more... " 'Emotional'," supplied Murdock. "... Than I thought i would be," she finished. "I had not really met many cars, except for young ones, before I was shipped to you. I did not know what a wild car was like, and I had never smashed any cars before -- just targets and things like that. I was young and..." " 'Innocent'," said Murdock. "Yeah. Very touching. Get ready to kill the next car we meet. If it happens to be your boyfriend and you hold your fire, then he'll kill us." "I will try, Sam." The car ahead had stopped. It was the yellow Chrysler. Two of its tires had gone flat and it was parked, lopsided, waiting. "Leave it!" snarled Murdock, as the hood clicked open. "Save the ammo for something that might fight back." They sped past it. "Did it say anything?" "Machine profanity," she said. "I've only heard it once or twice, and it would be meaningless to you." T T e chuckled. "Cars actually swear at each other?" "Occasionally," she said. "I imagine the lower sort indulge in it more frequently, especially on freeways and turnpikes when they become congested." "Let me hear a machine swear-word." "I will not. What kind of car do you think I am, anyway?" "I'm sorry," said Murdock. "You're a lady. I forgot." There was an audible dick within the radio. They raced forward on the level ground that lay before the foot of the mountains. Murdock took another drink, then switched to coffee. "Ten years," he muttered, 'ten years..." The trail swung in a wide curve as the mountains jogged back and the foothills sprang up high beside them. It was over almost before he knew it. As they passed a huge, orangecolored stone massif, sculpted like an upside-down toadstool by the wind, there was a clearing to the right. It shot forward at them -- the Devil Car. It had lain in ambush, seeing that it could not outrun the Scarlet Lady, and it rushed toward a final collision with its hunter. Jenny skidded sideways as her brakes caught with a scream and a smell of smoke, and her fiftycalibers were firing, and her hood sprang open and her front wheels rose up off the ground as the rockets leapt wailing ahead, and she spun around three times, her rear bumper scraping the saltsand plain, and the third and last time she fired her remaining rockets into the smouldering wreckage on the hillside, and she came to a rest on all four wheels; and her fifty-calibers kept firing until they were emptied, and then a steady clicking sound came from them for a full minute afterwards, and then all lapsed into silence. Murdock sat there shaking, watching the gutted, twisted wreck blaze against the morning sky. "You did it, Jenny. You killed him. You killed me the Devil Car," he said. But she did not answer him. Her engine started once more and she turned toward the southeast and headed for the Fuel StopRest Stop Fortress that lay in that civilized direction. T? or two hours they drove in silence, and Murdock drank all his bourbon and all his coffee and smoked all his cigarettes. "Jenny, say something," he said. "What's the matter? Tell me." There was a click, and her voice was very soft: "Sam -- he talked to me as he came down the hill..." she said. Murdock waited, but she did not say anything else. "Well, what did he say?" he asked. "He said, 'Say you will mono your passenger and I will swerve by you'," she told him. "He said, 'I want you, Scarlet Lady -- to run with me, to raid with me. Together they will never catch us,' and I killed him." Murdock was silent. "He only said that co delay my firing though, did he not? He said that to stop me, so that he could smash us both when he went smash himself, did he not? He could not have meant it, could he, Sam?" "Of course not," said Murdock, "of course not. It was too late for him to swerve." " Y es, I suppose it was -- do you think though, that he really wanted me to run with him, to raid with him -- before everything, I mean -- back there?" "Probably, baby. You're pretty well-equipped." "Thanks," she said, and turned off again. Before she did though, he heard a strange mechanical sound, falling into the rhythms of profanity or prayer. Then he shook his head and lowered it, softly patting the seat beside him with his still unsteady hand. inioroBBio Rare Old Periodicals for Your Collection A backward time machine: the actual newspapers Americans read a century and more ago. This is living history, the eyewitness accounts of great battles the debates of famous figures. Not reproductions or facsimiles but the original newspapers themselves, suitable for framing or binding, almost mint condition except for slight age-darkening at the edges, many still uncut, shipped boxed and insured, postpaid. No duplicates. First order takes each item # issues Boston Patriot: Saturday, Sept. #, #; Sat. June #, #: Wed., Apr #, # Correspondence of late Pres. Adams. # # issues Rhode Island American  Providence Gazette, July, Aug.  Od # (various dates). #. # issues N. Y. Evening Post, March  July, #. #. Civil War issues N. Y. Daily Tribune, #-# # issues various dates. Fori Sumter doomed. Bombardment of Charlestown, Capture of Chesapeake, etc. Single copies # each (our choice), # copies # (our choice), all # copies # (if no prior sale). # copies National Gazette (Philadelphia), Apr., Oct.  Dec. #, various dates #. Send order to I. Pritchet, # Knollwood Rd., Eastchester, N.Y. Payment with order or will be sent C.O.D. for # deposit. From the collection of Robert M. Guinn Authenticity guaranteed by Galaxy Publishing Corp. A s you know, the essential conflict is between comfortable ignorance and pitiless intelligence. But it ramifies, and there are days when a man hardly knows how much of himself is on which side. Complicating the whole thing is this Heaven-sent gift of self-consciousness which distinguishes Man from the major life-forms so that a man may sit behind a machine writing words which are either proor anti-machine, realize what he is doing, and sit there blushing. And, being reasonable, we also realize that the truth is almost certainly staked out somewhere between the fortress of reaction spangled with the latest technological gimcrackery, and the shabby haven of the thinking wanderer whose favorite victim is himself. In that No Man's Land, science fiction writers of both sides meet in dim grapple without friend or foe. And if you think there is poetry in that, friend, then you have your first affair with Truth yet before you. But we were discussing books "Davy," Theodore Sturgeon said in his piece on this book for the National Review, "is a -- ." The staff of that journal cut the noun out, as did the staff of this one, and what remains of Sturgeon's Opinion can be found on the back of the reprint edition which has now come out (Ballantine Book #U#, #c, paper, by Edgar Pangborn) : "A lovely book, a rollicking book, a candenced, surprising, provocative and musical book." The South Bend Tribune compares it to Tom Jones and notes its "expert probing of the deepest and darkest areas of life -- the sexual and the tragic," a quote deserving of inscription on tablets of mud. What the book is is an autobiographical journal, by Davy with footnotes by assorted friends, of a young man's progress in the dark years of the Northeastern United States some centuries after a nuclear cataclysm which in some way drastically changed sea level and climate, while also wiping out civilization and leaving an inheritance of frequent mutant births. Because the climate is warm, loin cloths and loin cloth humor are standard. Because the times are barbaric, with New England split up into half a dozen nations of which the most advanced are just experimenting with feudalism, the social milieu is overtly puritanical, actually gross, and thus bawdy. Because the hero is a vigorous adolescent male, some of the crucial events in the book are sexual adventures. So much for the deepest and darkest areas of life. Pangborn has done a rare and wonderful thing -- a thing people are always wanting science fiction to have -- in creating a believable, impressive, vivid and memorable character. Davy overshadows his adventures by a considerable margin as he moves from his dubious past into his unknown but glorious future. I have no idea how female readers will react to him, but there is little doubt in my mind that males are delighted to identify with him, and not simply because he is such a marvelous stud and an instinctive French horn player besides. He is a man of simple needs and reactions but complicated motives, on the side of Light. In his prime, he is actively associated with an attempt to restore reason to a culture ruled by a repressive Church. What seems not to have occurred to many people -- and you may be assured Pangborn has again scored a terrific success d'estime -- is that this book achieves its marvelous effects by talking tough while following faithfully along a line of beloved cliches. Some of these charming conventions are sketched in or thrown away as the book begins to show traces of running overlength, but all of them are scrupulously registered with the reader. And what these cliches are -- from the acquisition of the golden horn through the bastard Davy's discovery of his father to the vengeance Fate exacts in payment for the horn, and that scene in which a slim, handsome youth reveals himself to be a girl in disguise -- are the cliches of the self-confident Establishment tickling itself. It occurs to me that either Richard Wagner or Gilbert and Sullivan could have used this libretto, and have, creating delicious, totally acceptable entertainment around characters and events which would actually have made the audience run in panic There are many deep and tragic events in Davy's life, true. There are deep and tragic events in Davy's world. They occur offstage or are stamped in crucial detail as they occur The attempt to revive civilization, the death of Davy's love, the civil war in which the Church takes back its hold on society... all are tags for Davy's highly personalized and severely restricted narrative. To the end, Davy remains the rebel who never threatens. His true subversions are carried on out of sight. Though you certainly wouldn't want him alone in the parlor with your daughter. he would make a titillating guest at a dinner party, castrated as he is by his inability to sire viable children, a trifle savage, of course, and, all in all, just the perfect cheap thrill. Now, you may make of that remark what you will. (It horrifies me). On the top of my head, I find a high opinion of Davy and a continuing high opinion of Pangborn which will not be altered by anything I think of this particular book. For the record, the book moved me, to the point where for some time I was completely separated from any reality of my own. I'm convinced most people wil! like the book very much and may re-read it I'm sure they'll offer it to friends as an example of outstanding work in the field. I've turned several people on to it myself. But I wonder... I wonder The Rest of the Robots, Isaac Asimov, Doubleday and Company, Inc., # pp., #, is introduced as the companion volume to Asimov's much earlier I , Robot. It is that -- a great omnibus volume containing eight short stories and the complete novels The Caves of Steel and The Naked Sun. It is also a sort of memorial to Isaac, containing much marginal notation by the author, plus a statement of purpose and an afterword in which Asimov explains that there is still one novel needed to finish his total statement about robots, but that he has been unable to work on any fiction of consequence since the summer of #. When I say "memorial," in other words, I'm echoing the mood of this book, which is more that of a scholarly attempt to achieve definition of a completed career -- or a permanently interrupted one -- than it is that of a book of entertainment. It is a fine book of entertainment, by the way, and if you have any sort of permanent library at all, this is your next need in that line. This growing practice of having story collections include voluminous notes by the author is beginning to wear on me. If the man is alive, the presumption is that these stories are new to the reader and will do their own ingratiating. If the man is dead, let someone else explain the meaning of this material which is now obviously being packaged for what it can be used for, not for what it is. In the case of this book, the effect is particularly unfortunate, since it sucks the juice out of some very vivacious writing indeed, and embalms one of science fiction's most ebullient personalities. A man should not declaim at his own funeral, not even if he does hope to be back from science writing someday. Well, however that may be, I heartily recommend this book and its author. I hope Doubleday's editorial policies are paying off in wide sales beyond science fiction in-group. Robert F. Young is one of those writers who now and then produces a memorable and much-discussed story, but is not generally considered a top-rank man as yet When I say "muchdiscussed," by the way, I obviously have to mean that the editor who buys it brags about it, and other writers talk about it in bull sessions after it comes out. Hardly anyone knows what the readers think, any more. One of these "in" stories was Goddess in Granite, the star item in The Worlds of Robert F. Young, a collection published by Simon  Schuster at # with an introduction which is really an expanded FSF blurb by Avram Davidson. Goddess is poignant, relentless, and heavily evocative, purporting to be about a man climbing an alien mountain which a lost race long ago carved into the shape of a giant sleeping nude woman. It is so effective that it led to at least one autoderivative story about a man climbing a giant tree. Etc. The other fifteen stories in this volume illustrate Young's more usual concerns, which made him a frequent contributor to If when, in an earlier incarnation, it propagandized heavily for "humanism" via sometimes painfully explicit attacks on technology as the enemy of the soul. Some rather good work came out of that now pinched-off pocket universe, and Young was one of the top operators in that genre. Simon  Schuster having neglected to give the magazine copyright notices, I cannot tell you how many of the stories are from that time. But many are from that school. Those which are not, tend to be piffle; the best example anyone would need of this is Written in the Stars, for which some special award should go to the various editors who have at least had the grace not to brag. The collection balances more toward the piffling and the propagandists tli ai it does to the compelling. There is reason to believe Young wants it that way, which is all right as long as he can walk the very fine dividing line between effective emotionalism and the ludicrous. I would wait for the paperback before attempting to reach my own evaluation, if I were you. In sometimes contentious company with Damon Knight, William Atheling, Jr. was the science fiction critic who transformed the reviewer's trade in this field. Knight, of course, did most of his work in the prozines, one assumes for money and free books as a consequence of his love, whereas Atheling's commentary, often reviewing the prozines themselves appeared in such amateur journals as Skyhook and Axe. Advent; Publishers, P. O. Box #, Chicago, duced the perfect complement to their prize-winning earlier compilation of Knight. The Issue at edited and with an introduction by James Blish, (#, # pp. with index, hardbound), is the definitive Atheling -- acidulous, assertive, categorical, conscientious and occasionally idiosyncratic. It subjects individual magazine stories to a species of analysis-in-depth for which I am sure their writers never bargained, but which possibly left some of them better men. The assumption has to be that the clods were beyond redemption in any case, and that the occasional wounded cries were symptomatic of a healthy catharsis. No bones are made about Atheling having been Blish all along, even when he was dissecting Blish. This kind of thing is from an earlier, happier time in the field, he said sententiously. In those days -- a handful of years ago -- the perfectability of science fiction was the basic assumption underlying the work ted men who rejected "mainstream" literary conventions in favor of classical literary precepts. They may have been right; certainly, they gave the field a push in a fruitful direction, and some of us will certainly never be the same. Their approach was almost exclusively destructive -- disclaimers to the contrary -- and there is just so much of this the climate will tolerate. But there was a lot to destroy, and there is this much about an encounter with the pitiless -- one rapidly discovers just what a balloon of fat one is carrying around one's indestructible core, assuming one has such a thing at all. The publishers offer this book in curious wise: "Virtually the single most necessary text for would-be writers, in or out of the science fiction field." This is horsefeather of purest ray serene; it will undoubtedly do a great many things for and to the psyches of would-be writers who suspect another Atheling in the offing, but it will not teach an unprofessional the first thing about writing. What it will teach him -- but of course, this is not a selling point -- is what discipline of the intelligence can be, and how it was once applied to one species of literary product. From this, the reader may emerge a more illuminated man, and from that he may become a more purposeful and valuable writer, but the odds are not favorable. God produces many more victims than he does Athelings. Perhaps because we all know this, The Issue at Hand is best read as a work of entertainment. As a work of entertainment, it has only one peer in its genre, and I most earnestly urge that you place your order with the publishers; asking your local bookstore to order it for you will result in confusion and delay, which you will resent after discovering what a superbly entertaining book this book is. The Biggest News in Science Fiction! At last! The last and greatest story in the most famous series ever to appear in a science-fiction magazine -- The Skylark of Space, Skylark Three , Skylark of Valeron and now Skylark DuQuesne. by Edward E. Smith, Ph.D. Starts in the June # If -- on sale now -- don't miss it!  # . i  f "  I... . #...  if Distributed nationally by: # Avenue of Americas New York, N. Y. # They thought they were marooned light-years from home -- but the truth was far worse than thatl I  n alarm rang, like an oldfashioned air-raid siren. The deep voice of the Brain blared, "Strac Astrophysics is not in his cabin! Strac Astrophysics, report to your cabin immediately! The Hogan's Goat will Jump in sixty seconds." Verd tensed. He had to restrain an urge to get up. In nearly two centuries of piloting the Hogan's Goat, Verd had never lost a passenger through carelessness. Passengers were supposed to be careless. If Strac didn't reach his room Verd would have to postpone Jump to save his life: a serious breach of the customs of travel. Above the green coffin which was his Jump couch the Brain said, "Strac Astrophysics is in his cabin and protected." Verd relaxed. "Five." said the Brain. "Four. Three... In various parts of the ship, twenty-eight bodies jerked like springs released. "Oof," complained Lourdi, lying in the Jump couch next to Verd's. "That felt strange." Lourdi was Verd's wife, a mixture of many races and subdivisions of Man, bearing the delicate, willowy, beauty born of low gravity worlds. She was an experienced traveler. When she sat up in her green coffin she looked puzzled. "I've never felt anything like that before. Have you, dear?" she asked. Verd grunted as he climbed out. He was a few pounds overweight. His face was beefy, smooth and unlined and fashionably hairless. So was his scalp, except for a narrow strip of black brush which ran straight up from between his brow ridges and continued on until it faded out near the small of his back. Most of the hair had been cosmetically implanted. Neither wrinkles nor width of hair strip could tell a man's age, and superficially Verd might have been anywhere from twenty to four hundred years old. It was in his economy of movement that Verd's age showed. He did things the easy way, the fast way. He never needed more than seconds to find it, and he always took that time. He had had a long time to learn. "No," said Verd. "Let's find out what it was. Brain!" he snapped at the wall speaker. The silence stretched like a nerve. "Brain?" V erd Spacercaptain, Lourdi Coursefinder, and Parliss Lifesystems sat along one wall of the crew common room, watching the fourth member of the crew. Chanda Thinkersyst was a tall, homely woman whose major beauty was her wavy black hair. A strip two inches wide down the center of her scalp had been allowed to grow until it hung to the region of her coccyx, satin black and satin soft, gleaming and rippling as she moved. She stood before the biggest of the Brain screens, which now showed a diagram of the Hogan's Goat, and she used her finger as a pointer. "The rock hit here," she said, pointing halfway back on the spinal maze of lines and little black squares and lighted powersource symbols which represented the Jumper machinery. "It must have been there when we came out of overspace, so the meteor gun never got the chance to stop it. It burned through the Jumper and lost most of its mass in the hull. What was left lined droplets of high-speed molten metal all through the chip's Brain." Parliss whistled. He was tall, ash blond and very young. "That'll soften it up," he murmured irreverently. He winced at Chanda's glare and added, "Sorry." Chanda went on. "Of course there's no chance of repairing the Brain ourselves. There were too many points of injury, and most of them too small to find. The Brain can still solve problems and obey orders. The worst problem seems to be this motor aphasia, and I've circumvented that by instructing the Brain to use Morse code. Since I don't know the extent of the damage very precisely, I recommend we let a tug land the passengers on Earth instead of trying to land the Goat." Verd cringed at the thought of what the tug captains would say. "All right. Chanda, what is Morse code?" Chanda smiled. "Morse is English translated into dots and dashes. It was one of the first things I tried. I didn't really expect it to work, and I doubt if it would on a human patient." "Thanks, Chanda." Verd stood up and the Brain doctor sat down. "All I will have to say, group, is that we're going to take a bad loss this trip. The Brain is sure to need expensive repairs, and it looks to me like the Jumper will have to be almost completely torn out. It gave one awful discharge when the meteor hit, and most of the parts are fused -- Lourdi, what's wrong? We can afford it." Lourdi shook her head. Her delicate surgeon's fingers gripped hard at the arms of her chair. "Why not?" Verd asked gently. "We land on Earth and take a vacation while the orbital repair companies do the worrying." Lourdi Coursefinder gulped air before she could speak. "We'll have to do the worrying, dear," she said brightly. "I couldn't ask the Brain to do it, so I used the telescope myself. That's not Sol." The others looked at her. "It's not the Sun. It's a greenish-white dwarf, a dead star. I couldn't find the Sun." II "Vnce it had its orders, the Brain was much faster with the telescope than Lourdi. It confirmed her description of the star which was where Sol should have been, and added that it was no star in the Brain's catalogue. Furthermore the Brain could not recognize the volume of space around it. It was still scanning star.;, hoping to find its bearings. They sat in the crew common room drinking droobleberry juice and vodka. The two dozen passengers had been told nothing as yet, but they must have been getting restless. Interstellar law gave each passenger access at all times to the ship's Brain. Someone must know by now that the Brain was incommunicado. Lourdi stopped making rings on the tabletop. "Chanda, will you translate for me?" Chanda looked up hopefully. "Of course." "Ask the Brain to find the planet in this system which most resembles Saturn." "Saturn?" Chanda's homely face lost its hopeful expression. She turned to the Brain speaker and tapped next to it with a stylus. Almost immediately a line of hort and long white lines began moving left to right across the top of the Brain screen. The screen itself went white, cleared, showing what looked like a picture of Saturn. But there were too many gaps in the ring, and they were too well defined. Chanda said. "Fifth major planet from star. Six moons. Period, # years. Distance from Sun: # a. u. Diameter: # miles. Tyne gas giant. So?" Lourdi nodded to herself. Verd and Parliss were watching her. "Ask it to show us the second and third planets." The second planet was in its quarter phase. The Brain screen showed it looking like a large Moon, but less badly pocked, and with one major difference: an intensely bright area across the middle. Chanda translated the marching dots: "Distance # a. u. Period #. Diameter # miles. No moon. No air." The third planet -- "That's Mars!" said Lourdi. It was. And the second planet was Earth. "T believe I now know what A has happened," said Verd, speaking very loudly. Twentyseven faces looked back at him across the dining room. He was addressing crew and passengers, and he had to address them in person, for the Brain could no longer repeat his words over the speakers in the rooms. Verd discovered that he did not like public speaking. "You know that a Jumper creates an overspace in which the speed of light becomes infinite in a neighborhood of the ship. "When -- " "Almost infinite," said a passenger. "That's a popular misconception," Verd snapped. With an effort he resumed his speaking voice. "The speed of light goes all the way to infinity. If it weren't for the braking spines, which keep our speed finite by projecting almost into normal space, we'd wind up by going simultaneous -- being everywhere at once. The braking spines are those things that point out from the girdle of the ship. "Well, there was a rock in our way, inside the range of the meteor gun, when the Jumper went off. It went through the Jumper and into the Brain. "The damage it did to our Brain is secondary. Something happened to the Jumper while the rock was in there. Maybe some metal vaporized and caused a short circuit. Anyway the Goat jumped back into overspace in the other direction. The speed of light went to zero "The braking spines stuck out, or we wouldn't have come out until the bitter end of time. Well, then. In a region around the ship, the speed of light was zero. Our mass was infinite, our clocks and hearts stopped, the ship became an infinitesimally thin disc. This state lasted for no time -- in ship's time. But when it ended." A universal gasp, and then pandemonium. "Oh, my God!" "Practical joke, Marna. I must say -- " "Shut up and let him finish." The shouting died away. A last voice shouted, "But if our mass  "Only in a region around the ship!" Verd recognized the man; it was Strac Astrophysics. "Oh," said Strac, apparently shrugging off a picture of suns and galaxies snatched brutally down upon his cringing head by the Goat's infinite gravity. ttnphe zero effect has been  used before," Verd continued. "For suspended animation, for very long range time capsules, et cetera. But it has never happened to a spacecraft, to my knowledge. Our position is very bad. The Sun has become a greenish-white dwarf. The Earth has lost all its air and has become a one-face world. Like Mercury, it no longer rotates. Mercury isn't there any more. Neither is the Moon. "You can forget the idea of going home, and say good-by to anyone you knew outside this ship. This is the universe, ourselves and nobody else, and our only duty is to survive. We will keep you informed of developments. Anyone who wishes his passage money refunded is welcome to it." In a crackle of weak, graveyard laughter, Verd bobbed his head in dismissal. The passengers weren't taking the hint. Hearing the captain in person was as strange to them as it was to Verd. They sat looking at each other, and a few got up, changed their minds and sat down again. One called, "What will you do next?" "Ask the Brain for suggestions," said Verd. "Out, now!" "We'd like to stay and listen," said the same man. He was short and broad and big-footed, probably from one of the heaviest planets, and he had the roughedged compactness of a land tank. "We've the right to consult the Brain at any time. If it takes a translator we should have a translator." Verd nodded. "That's true." Without further comment he turned to Chanda and said, "Ask the Brain what actions will maximize our chance of survival for maximal time." Chanda tapped her stylus rhythmically next to the Brain speaker. The dining room seemed raucous with the sound of breathing and the stealthy shuffling of feet. Everyone seemed to be leaning forward. The Brain answered in swiftly moving dots of light. Chanda said. "Immediately replace -- Eve of Kdapt!" Chanda looked very startled, then grinned around at Verd. "Sorry, Captain. 'Immediately replace Verd Spacercaptain with Strac Astrophysics in supreme authority over ship.' " In the confusion that followed, Verd's voice was easily the loudest. "Everybody out! Everybody but Strac Astrophysics." Miraculously, they obeyed. Ill S trac was a long, tall oldster, old in habits and manners and mode of dress; a streak of black-enameled steel wool emphasized his chocolate scalp, and his ears spread like wings. Verd wondered why he didn't have them fixed, and then wondered no longer. Strac obviously made a fetish of keeping what he was born with. His hairline didn't start until the top of his forehead. His fingernails had not been removed. They must have required constant trimming. It was a wonder he didn't have a mustache! "I believe you've traveled on my ship before," Verd told him. "Have you ever said or done anything to give the Brain, or any passenger, the idea that you want to command my ship?" "Certainly not!" Strac seemed as ruffled by the Brain's suggestion as Verd himself. "The Brain must be insane," he muttered venomously. Then he looked up uneasily. "Could the Brain be insane?" "No," Chanda answered. "Mechanical Brains can be damaged, they can be destroyed, but if they come up with an answer it's the right one. If there's even the slightest doubt you'll get an 'insufficient data'." "Then why would it try to take my command?" "I don't know. Captain, there's something you should know right now." "What?" "The Brain has stopped answering questions It stopped right after the passengers left. It obeys orders if they're given in Morse, but it won't answer back." "Oh, Kdapt take the Brain!" Verd rubbed his temples with his fingertips. "Parliss. what did the Brain know about Strac?" "Same as any other passenger. Name, profession, medical state and history, mass, world of origin. That's all." "Hmph. Strac, where were you born?" "The Canyon." "Oh? Kind of lonely, wasn't it?" "In a way, yes. Three hundred thousand is a tiny population for a solar system, and there's no room for more. There's no air above the Canyon rim, of course. I got out as soon as I could. Haven't been back in almost a century." "I see." "No, Captain, I don't think you can. In the Canyon, it's the culture that's lonely. The people are constantly surrounded by others, and everybody thinks just like everybody else. You'd say there's no cultural crossfertilization. The pressure to conform is brutal." "Interesting. Strac, do you have any bright ideas that the Brain might have latched onto somehow? Or do you perhaps have a reputation so large in scientific circles that the Brain might know of it?" "No I'm sure that's not the case." "Well, do you have any ideas at all? We need them badly." "I'm afraid not. Captain, just what is our position? It seems that the biggest emergency is that everyone is dead but us. How do we cope with an emergency like that?" "We don't," said Verd. "Not without time travel, and that's impossible. Isn't it?" "Of course." "Chanda, exactly what did you ask the Brain? How did you phrase it?" "Maximize the probability of our surviving for maximum time. That's what you asked for. Excuse me, Captain, but the Brain almost certainly assumed that 'maximum time' meant 'forever'." "All right. Parliss, how long will the ship keep us going." T)arliss was only thirty years old, and was burdened with youth's habitual unsureness; but he knew his profession well enough. "A long time, Captain. Decades, maybe centuries. There's some boosterspice seeds in our consignment for the Zoo Of Earth ; if we could grow boosterspice aboard ship we could keep ourselves young. The air plant will work as long as there's sunlight or starlight. But the food converter -- well, it can't make elements. Eventually they'll get lost somewhere in the circuit, and we'll start getting deficiency diseases, and -- hmmm. I could probably keep us all alive for a century and a half. And if we institute cannibalism we could -- " "Never mind. Let's call that our limit if we stay in space. We've got other choices. Strac, none of them pleasant. "We can get to any planet in the solar system, using the photon drive. There's enough solid core in the landing rockets to land us on any world smaller than Uranus, or to land and take off from a world the size of Venus or smaller, and we can take off from anywhere with the photon drive, leaving nothing but boiling rock behind. But nothing in the system is habitable." "If I may interrupt," said Strac. "Why do we have a photon drive?" "Excuse me?" "Why does the Hogan's Goat need a photon drive? Why didn't she just use the Jumper to get from one planet to another, and the solids to get up and down?" "Oh. It's like this. The math of Jumper travel postulates a figure for the mass of a very large neighborhood, one which takes in most of the local group of galaxies. That figure is almost twice the actual rest mass in the neighborhood. So we have to accelerate until the external universe is heavy enough for us to use the Jumper." "I see." "Even with total mass conversion we have to carry an awful lot of fuel, And without the artificial gravity to protect us it would take years to reach the right velocity. The drive gives us a good one hundred gee in uncluttered space." Verd grinned at Strac's awed expression. "We don't advertise that. Passengers might start wondering what would happen if the artificial gravity went off. "Third choice. We can go on to other stars. It would take decades for each trip, but by refueling in each system we could get to a few nearby stars in the hundred and fifty years Parliss gives us. But every world we ever used must be dead by now, and the G type stars we can reach in the time we've got may have no useful worlds. It would be a gamble." Qtrac shifted uneasily in his  chair. "It would be worse than that. We don't necessarily need G type suns, we can settle under any sun that won't roast us with ultraviolet, but we do need a binary planet. They're extremely rare, you know. I would hate to gamble that we could reach one by accident. Can't you order the Brain to search out a habitable planet and go there?" "No," said Lourdi, from across the room. "The telescope isn't that good, not when it has to peer out of one gravity well into another. The light gets all bent up." "And finally," said Verd, "if we did land on an Earth-sized planet that looked habitable, and then found out it wasn't, we couldn't land anywhere else. Well what do you think?" Strac appeared to consider. "I think I'll go have a drink. I think I'll have several. I wish you'd kept our little predicament secret a few centuries longer." He stood up with great dignity and turned to the door, then spoiled the exit by turning back. "By the way. Captain, have you ever been to a one-face world? Or have your travels been confined to the habitable worlds?" "I've been to the Moon, but that's all. Why?" "I'm not sure," said Strac, and left, looking thoughtful. Verd noticed that he turned right. The bar was aft of the dining room, to the left. Gloom thickened in the nearly empty dining room. Verd fumbled in his belt pouch, brought out a white tube not much bigger than a cigarette. Eyes fixed morosely on a wall, he hung the tube between his lips, sucked through it, inhaled through the side of his mouth. He exhaled cool, thick orange smoke. The muscles around his eyes lost a little of their tension. Chanda spoke up. "Captain, I've been wondering why the Brain didn't answer me directly, why it didn't just give us a set of detailed instructions." "Me too. Have you got an answer?" "It must have computed just how much time it had before its motor aphasia became complete. So instead of trying to give a string of instructions it would never finish, it just named the person most likely to have the right answer." "That sounds right, Chanda. But why Strac? Why not me, or one of you?" "Good question," said Chanda wearily. She closed her eyes and began to recite, "Name, profession, mass, world of origin, medical history. Strac Astrophysics, the Canyon... IV ""n the next few days, each member of the crew was busy at his own specialty. Lourdi spent most of her time at the telescope. It was a powerful instrument, and Chanda told the Brain to find planets of nearby suns and hold the telescope on them while Lourdi looked. But even the nearest were only circular dots. She did manage to find the Moon -- in a Trojan orbit, trailing sixty degrees behind the Earth in its path around the Sun. Parliss spent his waking hours in the ship's library, looking up tomes on the medical aspects of privation. Gradually he was putting together a detailed program that would keep the passengers healthy for a good long time, and alive for a long time after that, with safety factors allowing for breakdown of the more delicate parts of the life-support system. Later he intended to prepare a similar program using cannibalism to its best medical advantage... but that could wait. The problem was more complex than it seemed, involving subtle physiological effects from moral shock. It wouldn't give them more than another century anyway, since the air circulator wouldn't last longer than that. Very slowly and painfully, with miniature extensible waldo machinery, Chanda searched out the tiny burns in the Brain's cortex and scraped away the charred semiconducting ash. "Probably won't do any good," she admitted grimly, "but the ash may be causing short circuits, and I certainly can't do any harm by getting it out. I wish I had some fine wire." Once he was convinced that the Jumper was stone cold dead, Verd left it alone. That gave him little to do but worry. He worried about the damage to the Brain, and wondered if Chanda was being overoptimistic. She was like a surgeon forced to operate on a friend; she refused even to consider that the Brain might get worse instead of better. Verd worried, and he very carefully checked the wiring in the manual override for the drives, moving along outside the hull in a vacuum suit. He worried about the passengers, too. They would be better off if they were given the illusion that they were helping. The log had a list of passengers, and Chanda got the Brain to put it on the screen, but the only useful professions Verd could find were: Strac Astrophysics Jimm Farmer Avran Zooman The other professions were all useless here. Taxer, Carmaker, Adman -- he was lucky to find anything at all. "All the same," he told Lourdi that night, "I'd have given anything to find a "How 'bout a Harlan Alltrades?" "On this tub? Specializing nonspecialists ride the luxury liners." He twisted restlessly in the air between the sleeping plates. "Wanta buy an aircar? It was owned by a sniveling coward -- " J imm Farmer was the heavy planet man, with long, smooth muscles and big broad feet. He had a Jinx accent, Verd guessed, which meant he could probably kick holes in hullmetal. "I've never worked without machinery," he said. "Farming takes an awful lot of machinery. Diggers, plowers, seeders, transplanters, aerators, you name it. Even if you gave me seeds and a world to grow them on I could do nothing by myself." He scratched his bushy eyebrows. For some reason he'd let them grow outward from the end of his hairline. "But if all the passengers and crew pitched in and followed directions, and if they didn't mind a little back-breaking labor, I think we could raise something . if we had a planet with good dirt and some seeds." "At least we've got the seeds," said Verd. "Thanks, Mr. Farm   er. Verd had first seen Avran Zooman walking through the hall at the beginning of the trip. Zooman was a shocking sight. His thin strip of hair was bleached-bone white and started halfway back on his scalp. His skin had faint lines in it, like the preliminary grooves made in tooled leather. Verd remembered dodging into an empty stateroom to regain his composure. Obviously this man was a member of one of those strange, nearly extinct religious orders which prohibit the taking of boosterspice. But he didn't behave like a religious nut. Verd found him friendly, alert, helpful and very likable. His thick We Made It accent was heavy with esses. "In this one respect we are lucky," Avran was saying. "Or you are lucky. I should have been lucky enough to miss my ship. I came to protect your cargo, which is a selection of fertile plant seeds and frozen animal eggs for the Zoo Of Earth Authority." "Exactly what's in the consignment?" "Nearly everything you could think of, Captain. The Central Government wished to establish a zoo which would show all the life that Earth has lost as a result of her intense population compression. I suspect they wished to encourage emigration. This is the first consignment, and it contains a male and female of every variety of domestic life on We Made It. There were to be other shipments from other worlds, including some extremely expensive mutations from Wonderland designed to imitate the long extinct 'big cats'. We do not have those, nor the useless decorative plants such as orchids and cactus, but we do have everything we need for farming. All we need is a place to plant it." "Not quite. Not unless you're carrying an all-purpose incubator for the animals." "Unfortunately I am not. Perhaps I could show how to make one out of other machinery." Avran smiled humorously. "But there is a problem. I am fatally allergic to boosterspice extract. This means that I will be dead in less than a century, which unfortunately limits the length of any journey of exploration that I can make." TT'rantically Verd tried to sort his climbing emotions before they strangled him. There was admiration that Avran could live so casually with the knowledge of imminent death, wonder that he could have achieved such a state of emotional maturity in what could be no more than fifty years. There was shame, and horror; compounded horror at the knowledge that he was flushing, and Avran could see it. Avran looked concerned. "Perhaps I should come back later." "No! I'm all right." Verd had found his tobac stick without thinking. He pulled in a deep, cooling draft of orange smoke, and held it in his lungs for a long moment. "A few more questions," he said briskly. "Does the Zoo consignment have grass seed? Is there any bacteria or algae?" "Grass, yes. Forty-three different varieties. But no bacteria, I'm afraid." "That's not good. It takes bacteria to turn rock dust into fertile soil." "Yes." Avran considered. "We could start the process with sewage from the ship, and use transplants of intestinal flora. Mix in the rock dust a little at a time. We have earthworms fortunately. It might work." "Good." "Now I have a question, Captain. What is that?" Verd followed his pointing finger. "Never seen a tobac stick?" Avran shook his head. "There's a funny tranquilizer in tobacco that helps you concentrate, lets you block out distractions. People used to have to inhale the tobacco smoke to get it. That caused lung cancer. Now we do it better. Is there any tobacco in the hold?" "I'm afraid not. Can you give up the habit?" "If I have to. But I won't like it." Verd sat for a moment after Avran had left, then got up and hunted down Parliss. "Avran claims to be allergic to boosterspice," he told him. "I want to know if it's true. Can you find out?" "Sure, Captain. It'll be in the medical record." "Good." "Why would he lie, Captain?" "He may have a religious ban on boosterspice. If so, he'd be afraid I'll shoot him full of it if I think I need him." There was no point in interviewing Strac Astrophysics again. Parliss told him that Strac spent most of his time in his room, and that he had borrowed a pocket computer from Chanda. "He must have something in mind," said Parliss. The next day he came to the cabin. "I've gone through the medical histories," he said. "We're all in good shape, except Avran Zooman and Laspia Waitress. Avran has just what he said he had. Laspia has a pair of cultured arms, no telling how she lost the old ones, and both ulnae have machinery in them. One's a dooper, one's a multirange sonic. I wonder what that sweet girl is doing armed to the teeth like that." "So do I. Did you manage to sabotage her?" "I put a power gain in her room. If she tries to shoot anyone she'll find her batteries are dead." The sixth day was the day of the mutiny. V 't Terd and Parliss were in the  crew common room going over Parliss' hundred-and-fiftyyear schedule for shipboard living, when the door opened and Chanda walked in. The first hint came from Chanda's taut, determined expression. Then Verd saw that someone was following her in. He stood up to protest, then stood speechless as a line of passengers trooped into the crew ing. "I'm sorry, Captain," said Chanda, "but we've come to demand your resignation." Verd, still standing, let his eyes run over them. The pretty auburn-haired woman in front, the one who held her arms in an inconspicuously strained attitude while the others took care not to crowd her elbows -- she must be Laspia Waitress. Jimm Farmer was also in the front rank. And Strac Astrophysics, looking acutely embarrassed, and many looked angry; Verd wasn't sure who they were angry at. He gave himself a few seconds to think. Let 'em wait it out... "On what grounds?" he asked mildly. "On the grounds that it's the best chance we have to stay alive," said Chanda. "That's not sufficient grounds. You know that. You need some criminal charge to bring against me -- dereliction of duty, sloppiness with the photon drive, murder, violation of religious tenets, drug addiction. Do you wish to make such a charge?" "Captain, you're talking about impeachment -- legal grounds for mutiny. We don't have such grounds. We don't want to impeach you, regardless." "Well, just what did you think this was, Chanda? An election?" "We're inviting you to resign." "Thank you, but I think not." "We could impeach you, you know," said Jimm Farmer. He was neither embarrassed nor angry; he was a man doing a job. "We could charge you with addiction to tobac sticks, try you and convict you." "Tobac sticks?" "Sure, everyone knows they're not addictive. The point is that there aren't any higher courts to reverse our decision." "I guess that's true. Very well, go ahead." Parliss broke in, in a harsh whisper. "Chanda, what are you doing?" His face, scalp and ears were flushed sunset red. "Quiet, Pari. I'm only doing what needs to be done." "You're out of your head with grief for that damn mechanical moron." Chanda flashed him a smoking glare. Parliss returned it. She turned away, aloofly ignoring him. Strac spoke for the first time. "Don't make us use force, Captain." "Why not? Do you idiots realize what you're asking?" Verd's self control was going. He'd been a young man when the Hogan's Goat was built. In nearly two centuries he'd flown her further than the total distance to Andromeda and back; nursed her and worried about her and lived his life in her lighted, rushing womb. What he felt must have showed in his face, for the girl with the auburn hair raised her left arm and held it innocently bent, pointed right at him. Probably the sonic; no doubt he would have been swathed in calming vibrations if her batteries had worked. But all he felt was nausea and a growing rage. "I do," Strac said quietly. "We're asking you to make it possible for us to give you back the Hogan's Goat after we're through with it." Verd jumped at him. A cold corner of his mind was amazed at himself, but most of him only wanted to get his hands around Strac's bony throat. He glimpsed Laspia Waitress staring in panic at her forearms, and then something clamped a steel hand around his ankle and jerked. Verd stopped suddenly in midair. It was Jimm Farmer. He had jumped across the room like a kangaroo. Verd looked back over his shoulder and carefully kicked him hard under the jaw. Jimm looked surprised and hurt. He squeezed! "All right," said Verd. "All right. I'll resign." VI r T"he autodoc mended two cracked ankle bones, injected mysterious substances into the badly bruised lower terminal of his Achilles tendon, and ordered a week of bed rest. Strac's plans were compatible. He had ordered the ship to Earth. Since the Goat was still moving at nearly the speed of light, and had gone well past the solar system, the trip would take about two weeks. Verd began to enjoy himself. It seemed the first time since the last Jump that he had stopped worrying for more than a few minutes at a time. He even persuaded Lourdi to cooperate with Strac. At first she would have nothing to do with the mutineers, but Verd convinced her that the passengers needed her professional help. After a week on his back he started to move around the ship, trying to get an idea of the state of the ship's morale. He did little else. He was perversely determined not to interfere with the new captain. Laspia Waitress stopped him in the hall. "Captain, I've got to take you into my confidence. I Central Government Police. There's a badly wanted man aboard this ship." And before Verd could start to humor her she produced authentic-looking credentials. "He's involved in the Free Wonderland conspiracy," she went on. "Yes, it still exists. We had reason to think he was aboard the Hogan's Goat, but I wasn't sure until he found some way to disarming me. I still don't know just who he is." Verd saw she was frightened. "I did that. I didn't want anyone wandering around my ship with concealed weapons." "You fool! How am I going to arrest him?" "Why would you arrest him? Who would you turn him over to if you did? What harm can he do now?" "What harm? He's a revolutionary, a -- a seditionist!" "Sure. He's fanatically determined to free Wonderland from the tyranny of the Central Government of Earth. Only Wonderland and the Central Government are eons dead, and we haven't a single Earthman on board. Unless you're one, and if you are nobody knows it." He left her sputtering. Surprisingly, Strac had talked to no one, except to ask questions of the crew members. If he had plans they were all his. Perhaps he wanted one last look at Earth, ancient grandmother Earth, dead now of old age. Many passengers felt the same. Verd did not. He and Lourdi had last seen Earth twelve years ago -- subjective time -- when the Goat was getting her lift support systems renovated. They had spent a wonderful two months in Rio de Janeiro, a teeming hive of multicolored human beings moving among buildings that reached like frustrated spacecraft toward the sky. Once they had even seen two Pierson's Puppeteers, natives from l'Elephant, shouldering their way unconcerned among the swarming humans, but shying like three-legged fawns at the sight of a swooping aircar. Perhaps Puppeteers survived even now, somewhere in the smoky arms of this galaxy or another. Perhaps even human beings lived on, though they must be changed beyond recognition. But Verd did not want to look on the corpse face of Earth. He wanted his memories unspoiled. He was not asked. On the fifteenth ship's-moming the Earth was a wide, brilliant crescent, brightest where the seas had dried across the sunward face and left a vast, smooth bed of salt. The sun shone with eery greenish-white radiance beyond the polarized windows. Verd and Lourdi were finishing breakfast when Strac appeared outside the one-way transparent door. Lourdi let him in. "I thought I'd better come personally," said Strac. "We'll be meeting in the crew common room in an hour. I'd appreciate it if you'd be there, Verd." "I'd just as soon not," said Verd. "Thanks anyway. Have a roast dove?" Strac politely declined and left. He did not repeat his invitation. "He wasn't just being polite," said Lourdi. "He needs you." "Let 'im suffer." Lourdi took him gently by the ears and turned him to face her -- a trick she had developed to get his undivided attention. "Friend, this is the wrong time to exercise your right to be inconsistent. You talked me into working for the usurper on grounds that the passengers need my help. Well, I'm telling you they need yours." "Dammit, Lourdi, if they needed me I'd still be captain!" "They need you as a crewman!" Verd set his jaw and looked stubborn. Lourdi let go of his ears, patted them gently and stepped back. "That's my say. Think it through , Lord and Master." Qix people sat in a circle  around the table. Verd was there, and Lourdi and Parliss and Chanda. Strac sat in the Captain's chair, under the Brain screen. The sixth man was Jimm F armer. "I know what we have to do now," said Strac His natural dignity seemed to have deepened lately; his thin, dark face didn't smile, and his shoulders sagged as if ship's gee were too heavy for him. "But I want to consider alternatives first. To that end I want you all to hear the answers to questions I've been asking you individually. Lourdi, will you tell us about the Sun?" Lourdi stood up. She seemed to know exactly what was wanted. "It's very old," she said. "Terribly old and almost dead. The Sun followed the Main Sequence all the way. After our Jumper went funny it continued to get hotter and brighter and bigger and bluer as the region of fusing hydrogen burned its way up to the surface. It could have left the Main Sequence by going supernova or by suddenly expanding into a red giant, but if it had there wouldn't be any inner planets. So the Sun expanded to a white giant, absorbed Mercury, burnt up the last of its hydrogen and collapsed. "It contracted to a white dwarf. There was unradiated heat working its way out, and heat of contraction, and there were still fusion reactions going on inside, because nuclear fusion gives heat all the way up to iron. So the Sun still gave off light, and still does, even though for all practical purposes there's no fuel left. Now it's a greenish dwarf, and still cooling. In millions of years it'll be a reddish black one." "How much radiation is being put out now?" Lourdi considered. "About the same as in our time, but it's bluer light. The Sun is much hotter than when we knew it, but all its light has to come through a smaller surface area." "Thanks, Loudi. Jimm Farmer, could you grow foodstuffs under such a star?" Peculiar question, thought Verd. He sat up straighter, fighting a horrible suspicion. Jimm looked puzzled, but answered readily. "If the air was lt# right, and I had enough water, sure I could. Plants like ultraviolet. The animals might need protection from sunburn." "Lourdi, what's the state of the galaxy?" "Lousy," she said promptly. "Too many dead stars, and most of what's left are blue-white and white giants. Too hot. I'd bet that any planet that had the right temperature for life would be a gas giant like Jupiter. The young stars are all in the tips of the galactic arms, and they've been scattered by the spinning of the Galaxy. There are still younger stars in the globular clusters. Do you want to hear about them?" "We'd never reach them," said Verd. His suspicion was a certainty. He blew orange smoke and waited, silently daring Strac to put his intention into words. "Right," said Strac. "Chanda, how is the Brain?" # #T #"ery, very sick. It might  stop working before the decade's end. It'll never last out the century, crippled as it is." Chanda wasn't looking so good herself. Her eyes were red, underlined with blue shadows. Verd thought she had lost weight. Her hair hadn't had its usual care. She continued, as if to herself, "Twice I've given it ordinary commands and gotten the Insufficient Data sign. That's very bad. It means the Brain is starting to distrust its own memory banks." "Thanks, Chanda." Strac was carrying it off pretty well, but beneath his commander's dignity he looked determined and -- frightened. If Verd was right he had reason. "Now you know everything," he said. "Any comments?" Parliss said, "If we're going star hunting we ought to stop on Pluto and pick up an air reserve. We could stay alive maybe three hundreds years that way." "Uh-huh. Anyone else?" Nobody. "Well, that's that." Strac drew a deep breath, let it out slowly. "Now you know everything. There's too much risk in searching the nearby stars. We'll have to go down. Chanda, please order the Brain to land us on the highest flat point in the noonequator region." Chanda didn't move. Nobody moved. "I knew it," Verd said, very quietly. His voice echoed in the greater quiet. The crew common room was like a museum exhibit. Everyone seemed afraid to move. Everyone but Jimm Farmer, who in careful silence was getting to his feet. "You're out of your mind." Verd paused and tried to make his voice persuasive. "Didn't you understand, Strac? The Brain put you in charge because you had more useful knowledge than the rest of us. You were supposed to find a new home for the human race." '"They were all staring at Strac with varying degrees of horror. All but Jimm, who stood patiently waiting for the others to make up their minds. "You were not supposed to give up and take us home to die!" Verd snapped. But Strac was ignoring him. Strac was glaring back at them all, with rage and contempt in his eyes. Parliss, normally Nordic-pale, was white as moonlight. "Strac, it's dead! Leave it! We can find another world -- " "You mewling litter of blind idiots!" Even Jimm Farmer looked shocked. "Do you think I'd kill us all for a twinge of homesickness? Verd, you know better than that, even if nobody else does. They were on your back, twenty-seven people and all their potential children, all waiting for you to tell them how to die. Then suddenly there was a mutiny. You're free! They're all shifted to me!" His eyes left Verd's and ranged over his shocked, silent crew "Idiots blindly following the orders of a damaged mechanical brain. Accepting everything you're told. Lourdi!" he snapped. "What does 'one face' mean?" Lourdi jumped. "It means the planet doesn't rotate with respect to its star." "It doesn't mean the planet has only one face?" "Wha-at?" ""'he Earth has a back to it." "Sure!" "What's it look like?" "I don't know." Lourdi thought a moment. "The Brain knows. You remember you asked Chanda to make the Brain use the radar to find out. Then she couldn't get it to show us the picture. We can't use the telescope because there's no light, not even infra-red. It must be terribly cold. Colder than Pluto." "You don't know," said Strac. "Well, I do. We're going down, Chanda?" "Tell us about it," said Jimm Farmer. "No." Verd spoke with all the authority he could muster. The responsibility Strac carried showed in his bent shoulders and bleak expression, in his deep, painful breathing, in his previous attempts to pass the buck to someone else. Strac must know exactly what he was doing. He must! If he didn't he couldn't have moved at all! "Tell us," Jimm repeated. His tone was flat with menace. "No. Shut up, Jimm. Or we'll let you make all the decisions from now on." Jimm thought it over, suddenly laughed and sat down. Chanda picked up her stylus and began tapping on the speaker. r I 'he Hogan's Goat lay at an odd angle, nearly in the center of a wide, ancient asteroid crater, under a small, fiercely bright sun set in a black sky. There, marring the oversized girdle with its remaining spires, was the ragged, heat-stained hole where the meteor had struck. There, extending for two thirds of her length, was the gash a rack had made along her belly in the last seconds of the landing. And at the tail, aft of the girdles, that static explosion of curved metal strips was where the photon drive had been before Strac had ordered it cut free. It had been a bad landing. Even at the start the Brain was a fraction of a second slow in adjusting the ship's gravity, so that the floor had bucked queasily under them as they dropped. Then, when the ship was already falling toward the crater, Strac had suddenly told Chanda that the photon drive had to be accessible after landing. Chanda had started tapping -- and the ship had flipped at an angle. The Hogan's Goat had never been built to land that way. Most of the passengers sported bruises. Avran Zooman had a broken arm. Without boosterspice the bone was slow to heal. A week of hard, grinding labor was nearly over. Only servomachinery now moved on the crater floor. Most of the activity centered around the huge silver tube which was aimed like a cannon at a point ten degrees above the horizon. The drive tube had been towed up against the crater wall, and a great mound of piled, heatfused earth now buried its lower end. Cables and fuel pipes joined it higher up. "Hi! Is that you, Captain?" Verd winced. "I'm on top of the crater wall," he said, because Strac couldn't locate him from the sound of his voice. The indeterminate voice had to be Strac. Only Strac would shout into a suit radio. "And I'm not the captain." Strac floated down beside him. "I thought I'd see the sights." "Good. Have a seat." "I find it strange to have to call you Verd," said the astrophysicist. "It usedto be just 'Captain'." "Serves you right for staging a mutiny -- Captain." "Of course. I always knew my unquenchable thirst for power would get me in trouble." "Don't give me that." r I 'hey watched as a tractormounted robot disconnected a fuel pipe from the drive, then rolled back. A moment later a wash of smoky flame burst from the pipe. It changed color and intensity a dozen times within a few seconds, then died as abruptly as it had begun. The robot waited for the white heat to leave the pipe, then rolled forward to reconnect it. Verd asked, "Why are you so calm all of a sudden?" "My job's over," said Strac with a shrug in his voice. "Now it's in the lap of the gods." "Aren't you taking an awful chance?" "Oh? You've guessed what I'm trying to do?" "Sure. You're using the photon drive to start the Earth spinning again." "Why?" Strac baited him. "You must be hoping there's air and water frozen on the dark side. But it seems like a thin chance. Why were you afraid to explain before?" "You put it that way -- and then ask why I didn't put it to a vote? Verd, would you have done what I did?" "No. It's too risky." "Suppose I tell you that I know the air and water is there. It has to be there. I can even tell you what it looks like, a great shallow ice dome, stratified according to freezing point, with water ice on the bottom, then carbon dioxide, and all the way up to a few shifting pools erf helium II. Surely you don't expect a one-face world to have a gaseous atmosphere? It would all freeze out on the night side. It has to." "It's there? There's air here? Your professional word?" "My word as an astrophysicist." Verd stretched like a great cat. He couldn't help himself. He could actually feel the muscles around his eyes and cheeks rippling as they relaxed, and a great grin crawled toward his ears. "You comedian!" he laughed. "Why didn't you say so?" "Suppose I kept talking." Verd turned to look at him. "You'll have thought of some of these things yourself. Can we of years to change chemically before it froze. Is there enough of it? Or did too much boil off while the Sun was a blue-white giant? Maybe there's too much, generated by volcanic action after the Moon was too far away to skim it off. Lourdi said the sun is putting out about the right amount of heat, but just how close will it be to a livable temperature? Can Jimm Farmer make us topsoil? There'll be live soil on the nightside, but can we get there if we have to? The Earth must be frozen all the way to the center by now, there can't be any radioactivity left -- but the drive could still cause serious earthquakes. Kdapt knows I've sweated over that one! Well, Captain, would you have taken all those risks?" "She blows." Traces of hyrogen, too thin to stop a meteor, glowed faintly in the destroying light of the drive. A beam like a spotlight reached out over the sharp horizon. Anything that light touched would flame and blow away on the wings of the photon wind. The drive nosed a little deeper into its tomb of lava. The ground trembled. Verd turned on his flying unit, and Strac rose after him. Together they hovered over the shaking ground. In space the drive would have been generating one hundred savage gravities. Here... almost none. Almost. Little quick ripples came running from the horizon where the drive beam pointed. They ran in parallel lines of dancing dust across the crater floor, sent rocks tumbling from the crater wall, coming closer and closer together. "Maybe I wouldn't have risked it," said Verd. "I don't know." "That's the real reason the Brain put me in charge. Did you see the oxygen ice as we went by the nightside? Or was it too dark? To you this frozen air is purely imaginary, isn't it?" "I'll take your professional word." "But I don't have to. I take one less risk than you do," Strac said. Dust danced over the shaking ground. But the ripples were less violent, and were coming less frequently now. "The Brain was damaged," Verd said softly, musing aloud. "Yes," said Strac, frowning down into the old crater. Suddenly he touched his controls and started swimming down. "Come on, Verd. In a few days we'll have air. We've got to get ready for wind and rain." mmrn t worlds of  j  Fastest-Growing New Science-Fiction Magazine! Don't mail the coupon -- if you want to keep the magazine intact -- just order on a plain sheet of paper -- but, however you do it, rush in your that readers call "the best thing that's happened to science fiction in a dozen years" -- the magazine that has already brought you great novels by Arthur C. Clarke and Philip K. Dick -- novelettes and complete short novels by Murray Leinster, Keith Laumer, J. T. McIntosh and a dozen other favorite writers, etc. Every issue is new... exciting... enjoyable! Don't wait -- subscribe today! You can order them separately at # each postpaid -- OR -- list issues desired below and we will ship them at once and deuct that number from your subscription. Send me back Issues   #I Hudson Street, New York, N. Y. # as follows at your special price of only #. I enclose payment herewith. My subscription is Q new, Q renewal.  ##,  ##,  ##, I  me  ##,  ##,  ##, j Address City Zip Code State  ##,  ##,  ##, j If you want back issues, check attached box. One subscription issue will be subtracted for each back issue o  #n,  ##.  you order. The s in your neighborhood won't run off with your books if you put inside the front cover of each book... a gummed bookplate with your name printed on it! No. GF-# by Emsh No. GF-# by Emsh Ijjiuir Sfatttr Ijrrr No. GM-# by Cullen Rapp No. GX-# by Lynd Ward The umpteenth corollary of Finagle's General Law of Dynamic Negatives says: "No books are ever lost by loaning except ones you particularly want to keep." # for #; #, #; #, # wilh owner's name imprinted All Postpaid. Add state sales tax, if any. The d esigns shown above are the only ones we offer! K '  c c CO co T IN Z O ; j#: z X. z  t I  rri  t i u r t; C) vi vi Co" c o v galaxy August # i Complete in this issue! An epic science-fiction novel by Author of Plus stories and features by -- and many more #. J -- if you want to keep your copy of Galaxy intact for permanent possession! Why mutilate a good thing? But, by the same token... if you're devotee enough to want to keep your copies in mint condition, you ought to subscribe. You really ought to. For one thing, you get your copies earlier. For another, you're sure you'll get them! Sometimes newsstands run out -- the mail never does, (And you can just put your name and address on a plain sheet of paper and mail it to us, at the address below. We'll know what you mean... provided you enclose your check!) In the past few years Galaxy has published the finest stories by the finest writers in the field Bester, Heinlein, Pohl, Asimov, Sturgeon, Leiber and nearly everyone else. In the next few years it will go right on, with stories that are just as good... or better. Don't miss any issue of Galaxy. You can make sure you won't. Just subcribe today. (lf, on the other hand, your habit is to read them once and go on to something new -- please -- feel free to use the coupon! It's for your convenience, not ours.) per # issues foreign postage) Enter my subscription for the New Giant #-page Galaxy (U. S. Edition only) for: # Issues #... # Issues (J. # Name City... Address Zone. State. Offer Void After Dec, #, # gaLaxy Galaxy is published in French and Italian. The U. S. Edition is published in Braille. This Edition is also published in Living Tape by Services for the Blind, Inc., Des Moines, Iowa. by Frank Herbert by James Blish and Norman L. Knight Editor Science Editor Associate Editor Publisher Production Manager Advertising Subscription Mgr. by Robert F. Young by Michael Kurland by Willy Ley by Frederik Pohl by Algis Budrys bi-monthly by Galaxy Publishing Corporation. Main offices: #I Hudson Street, New York #, N. Y. #c per copy Subscription: (# copies) # per year in the United States, Canada, Mexico, South and Central America and U. S. Possessions. Elsewhere #. Second-class postage paid at New York, N.Y. and at additional mailing offices. Copyright New York # by Galaxy Publishing Corporation, Robert M. Guinn, President. All rights including translations reserved. All material submitted must be accompanied by self-addressed stamped envelopes. The publisher assumes no responsibility for unsolicited material. All stories printed in this magazine are fiction and any similiarity between characters and actual persons is coincidental. Printed in the U.S.A. By The Guinn Co., Inc. N. Y. Title Reg. U. S. Pat. Off. Old Home Month A few weeks ago (as this is written; but by the time you see it it's going to be more like a few months), the Eastern Science Fiction Association devoted its annual meeting to honoring Galaxy. There were speeches by the likes of Harry Harrison, Lester del Rey, H. L. Gold, Jack Gaughan and any number of others ; there was a handsome little placque commemorating the event, which we now have on the wall of our reception room; and we thank them. And now, if we can say this without sounding too vain, it's our turn. As you will know if you've looked at the forecast for the next issue, we propose to put out a special number for the next issue of Galaxy to commemorate its fifteenth anniversary; and this seems as good a time as any to put on record a few things we've held back from saying for a while. (This time the "we" is the editorial plural, by which is meant the present incumbent of the editorial hot-seat, namely Frederik Pohl.) TTorace Gold was the first and  longest-lasting editor of Galaxy, and he gave it a shape and policy which made a startling impact on the world of science fiction fifteen years ago. It is difficult to exaggerate that impact. One measure of it is that for most of a decade the majority of the other science-fiction magazines imitated Gold's magazine as closely as they could in one way or another. Another is that of the writers who have begun their major careers in science fiction since #, nearly every one of them was primarily a Galaxy writer. Horace Gold's notion of a proper lars, of course. Algis Budrys's book review section will be taken up by an extremely enjoyable essay (we've just finished reading it) about science fiction in # and where it has led us all; Willy Ley too sets out to reminisce, and does so in pleasant and informative style. But then you know that; his column always is. Incidentally, we've just received a copy of a new book by Willy which we think you'll like. It's called Ranger to the Moon (Signet), and what it's about is clear from the title. Discursive and fact-packed, Willy Ley always adds more to a subject than the bare bones would allow you to expect, however, and in Ranger to the Moon he tells about not only the photographtaking shot that succeeded, but about the predecessors that failed -- and why; about die Moon itself, about its explorers that are yet to come, and its explorers of another kind who made their discoveries through the eye of a telescope, at a reach of a quarter Budrys has been busy, too. For the past three years the man has taken himself out of circulation in order to be an editor, most recently on the Playboy staff; but he has put all that behind him and returned to free-lancing. He has three new novels in the works, and we expect we'll be bringing the one of them with which is science fiction to you pretty soon; meanwhile some of the finest of his earlier books are coming out in new editions --  Rogue Moon and Who?, for two -- and if you haven't read them, we suggest you do. We take it, by the way, that you enjoy his book review column as much as we do. The letters we get are what make us think so, of course. But this is a good time, perhaps, to say again what we have said before: Galaxy doesn't have a letter column, but all the same we welcome your letters. Omniscient we are not. We think that we're doing what you want us to with the magazine, but we're always grateful to be told what you think. So if the impulse comes to you to drop us a line of comment, don't put it behind you because you think we aren't interested. We are! Vitally! And the only check we have on how well we're succeeding, part from the conclusive but unanalytical reports of sales, is your letters...      science-fiction story was, and is, a story which is witty, bright and razor-edged. In order to get what he wanted, Horace Gold spared neither the writers nor himself. He had a reputation among some writers as a sort of slave-driver; but as one of the most frequently flogged of the slaves, the present editor can testify that, more often than not, the results were worth it. All that was gold, Gold saw glittering; and painfully and persistently he set about compelling writers to pan away the dross. That was the Galaxy that was; now let's talk about the present publication of the same name. When we (the undersigned, that is) took over from Gold nearly five years ago it was with the understanding that we were neither able to continue the precise editorial mix that Gold had pioneered -- nobody else could do that -- nor, as a matter of fact, did we want to. Times change. What is good in # may not be quite right for #. We have never stated in the magazine just what it was that we proposed to do differently, but perhaps by now the record speaks for itself and we need only sum it up: The Galaxy of the '#'s was a specialist magazine. What it did cover the full spectrum of science fiction. We have tried as best we could to retain some of the best of the #-odd Galaxy -- a story like Robert Sheckley's Mindswap, which we published last month, would have been right at home in any of those issues -- but also to add some of the other kinds of science fiction that have their own special merits to offer: like the current issue's Do I Wake or Dream? by Frank Herbert, which wouldn't have been at home at all. To make this sort of transition is not an easy task (frankly, we were surprised to find how difficult, chancy and slow it was). But we think we've just about managed it; and we are gratified by the letters which have come to show that a good many readers are beginning to think so too. Next issue, however, is the closest we can come to reproducing in # the kinds of science fiction that characterized Galaxy in the #'s; we've induced a majority of the top Galaxy writers of all time to contribute, as many as we can fit into a single issue (you'll find some of the names in the forecast). We mean it to express our own way of honoring H.L. Gold. And we think you'll like it. B esides the writers listed in the forecast (and a couple of others not named, if we can fit them in), we will have our regumacu hikes woes t! it    Distributed nationally by: # Avenue of Americas New York, N. Y. # They were terribly alone -- on a voyage from the Earth they had never known to the star they would never live to reachl Illustrated IM-Ie held up the severed end of a feeder tube, stared at the panel from which he had cut it. His heart was beating too fast and he could feel his hands trembling. Fluorescent red letters eight centimeters high spelled out a warning on the panel in front of him. The warning seemed a mockery after what he had just done. Bickel felt an extra sense of quiet in the ship now. Something (not someone, he thought) was gone. It was as though the molecular stillness of outer space had invaded the Earthling's concentric hulls and spread through to the heart of this egg-shaped chunk of metal hurtling toward Tau Ceti. His two companions were wrapped in this silence, Bickel saw. They were afraid to break the quiet moment of shame and anger... and relief. "What else could he do?" Bickel demanded. He held up the severed tube, glared at it. Raja Flattery, their psychiatrist-chaplain, cleared his throat, said: "Easy, John. We share the blame equally." Bickel turned his glare on Flattery, noted the man's quizzical expression, calculated and penetrating, the narrow, haughty face that somehow focused a sense of terrible superiority within remote brown eyes and upraked black eyebrows. "You know what you can do with your blame!" Bickel growled, but Flattery's words destroyed his anger, made him feel defeated. Bickel swung his attention to Timberlake -- Gerrill Timber  lake, life systems engineer, the man who should've taken responsibility for this dirty business. Timberlake, a quick and nervous scarecrow of a man with skin almost the color of his brown hair, stared at the metal deck near his feet, avoiding Bickers eyes. Timberlake's weakness -- his even when that meant saving the ship with its thousands of helpless lives -- had almost killed them all. And all the man could feel now was shame... and fear. There'd been no doubt about had gone mad, a wild runaway consciousness. It had been a sick ball of gray matter whose muscles turned every servo on the ship into a murder weapon, who stared out at them with madness from every sensor, who raged gibberish at them from every vocoder. No, there'd been no doubt -- not with three of their number murdered. The only wonder was that they'd been allowed to destroy it. Perhaps it wanted to die, Bickel thought. And he wondered if that had been the fate of the six other Project ships which had vanished into the nothingness without a trace. their umbilicus crews fail when it was kill or be killed? A tear began sliding down Timberlake's left cheek. To Bickel, that was the final blow. Some of his anger returned. He faced Timberlake, said: "What do we do now, Captain ?" The title's irony wasn't lost on either of Bickel's companions. Flattery started to reply, thought better of it. If the starship Earthling could be said to have a captain (discounting an in-service Organic Mental Core) then unspoken agreement gave that title to an umbilicus crew's life systems engineer. None of them, though, had ever used the word officially. At last, Timberlake met BicIcel's stare, but all he said was: "You know why I couldn't bring myself to do it." Bickel continued to study Timberlake, measuring the man. What shabby conceit had given them this excuse for a life system engineer? Once the umbilicus crew had numbered six -- the three here plus Ship Nurse Maida Blaine, Tool Specialist Oscar Anderson and Biochemist Sam Scheler. Now, Blaine, Anderson and Scheler were dead -- Scheler's exploded corpse jamming an access tube on the aft perimeter, Anderson strangled by a rogue sphincter lock and lovely Maida mangled by runaway cargo. Bickel blamed most of the tragedy on Timberlake. If the damn' fool had only taken the ruthless but obvious step at the first sign of trouble. There'd been plenty of warning -- with the first two of the ship's three of trouble had been obvious. And the symptoms -- exactly the same symptoms that had preceded the breakdown of the old Artificial Consciousness project back on earth -- insane destruction of people and material. But Tim had refused to see it. Tim had blathered about the sanctity of all life. Life, hah! Bickel thought. They were all of them -- even the colonists down in the hyb tanks -- expendable biopsy material, Doppelgangers grown in gnotobiotic sterility in the Moonbase. "Untouched by human hands." That'd been their private joke. They'd known their earth-born teachers only as voices and doll-size images on cathode screens of the base intercom system -- and only occasionally through the triple glass at the locks that sealed off the sterile creche. They'd emerged from the axolotl tanks to the padded metal claws of nursemaids that were servo extensors of Moonbase personnel forever barred from intimate contact with those they served. Timberlake glanced around at the familiar room in the ship's core -- Command Central -- a space twenty-seven meters long and twelve meters on the short axis. Like the ship, Com-central was vaguely egg-shaped. Four cocoon-like action couches with almost identical control boards lay roughly parallel in the curve of the room's wider end. Colorcoded pipes and wires, dials and instrument controls, switch banks and warning telltales spread patterned confusion against the gray metal walls. Here was the necessities for monitoring the ship and its autonomous consciousness -- an Organic Mental Core. Organic Mental Core, Timberlake thought, and he felt the full return of his feelings of guilt a and grief. Not human brain, oh, no. An Organic Mental Core. emism makes it easier to forget that the core once was a human brain in an infant monster -- doomed to die. We take only terminal cases since that makes the morality of the act less questionable. And we killed it. tiT'll tell you what I'm going to do," Bickel said. He looked at the Accept-and-Translate board auxiliary to the transmitter on his personal control console. "I'm going to report back to Moonbase what's happened." He turned away franOj the raped panel, dropped the severed feeder tube to the deck without looking at it. The tube drifted downward slowly in the ship's quarter gravity. "We've no code for this... this kind of emergency," Timberlake said. He moved to confront Bickel, stared angrily at the man's square face, disliking every feature of it from the closecropped blond hair to the wide mouth and pugnacious jaw. "I know," Bickel said, stepped around Timberlake. "I'm sending it clear speech." "You can't do that!" Timberlake protested, turning to glare at Bickel's back. "Every second's delay adds to the timelag," Bickel said. "As it is, it has to go more than a fourth of the way across the solar system." He dropped into his couch, set the cocoon to half enclose him, swung the transmitter into position. "You'll be blatting it to everyone on earth, including youknow-who!" Timberlake said. Because he half agreed with Timberlake and wanted to gain time, Flattery moved to a position looking down on Bickel on the couch, said: "What specifically are you going to tell them?" "I'm not about to mince words," Bickel said. He threw the transmitter warmup switches, began checking the sequence tape. "I'm going to tell 'em we had to unhook the last brain from the ship's controls... and kill it in the process." "They'll tell us to abort," Timberlake said. The merest hesitation of his hands on the tape-punch keyboard told that Bickel had heard. "And what'll you say happened to the brains?" Flattery asked. "They went nuts," Bickel said. "I'm just going to report our casualties." "That's not precisely what happened," Flattery said. "We'd better talk this over," Timberlake said, and he felt the beginnings of desperation. But Bickel threw the master switch. A skin-creeping hum filled Com-central as the laser amplifiers built up to full potential. I should stop him, Flattery thought as Bickel fed the vocotape into the transmitter. But what good would that do? We have to get the message out and clear speech is the only way. There came the click-clickclick as the message was compressed and multiplied for its laser-jump across the solar system. With a chopping motion that carried its own subtle betrayal of self doubt, Bickel slapped the orange transmitter key. He sank back as the transmit-command sequence took over. The sound of relays snapping closed dominated the ovoid room. Do something even if if s wrong, Flattery reminded himself. The rule books don't work out here. And now it's too late to stop Bickel. It came to Flattery then that it had been too late to stop Bickel from the moment their ship left its moon orbit. This directauthoritarian-violent man (or one of his backups in the hyb tanks) held the key to the Earthling's real purpose. The rest of them were just along for the ride. "How long d'you suppose it'll take Moonbase to answer?" Bickel asked Timberlake. Flattery stiffened, studied the back of Bickel's head. The question... such a nice balance of cameraderie and apology in the voice... Bickel had done that deliberately, Flattery realized. Bickel went deeper than they'd suspected, but perhaps they should've suspected. He was, after all, the Earthling's pivotal figure. "It'll take 'em a while to digest it," Timberlake said. "I still think we should've waited." Wrong tack, Flattery thought. An overture should be accepted. He brushed a finger along one of his heavy eyebrows, moved forward with a calculated clumsiness, forcing them to be aware of him. "Their first question'll be lake said. "There was no medical reason for it," Flattery said. He realized he'd spoken too quickly, sensed his own defensiveness and added: "At least, as far as I could determine." "It'll turn out to be something new, something nobody anticipated, wait and see," Timberlake said. Something nobody anticipated? Bickel wondered. Still, six other ships had vanished into silence out here -- six other ships much like their Earthling. Timberlake adjusted a dial on his console to correct a failure of automatic temperature adjustment in quad three ring nine of the ship's second shell. "We should've been buttoned down in our hyb tanks and on our way over the solar hump to Tau Ceti long ago," he muttered. "Tim, display the timelog," Flattery said. Timberlake hit the green key in the upper right comer of his board, glanced at the overhead master screen's display from the laserpulse timelog. T en months -- plus. The indefinite answer made it seem the Earthling' s computer core shared their doubts. "How long to Tau Ceti?" Flattery asked. "At this rate?" Timberlake asked. He risked a long glance away from his board. The stare he aimed at Flattery betrayed the fact he hadn't thought of that possibility, making the trip the hard way -- long and slow with a crew active all the way. "Say four hundred years, give or take a few," Bickel said. "It's the first question I fed into the computer after we disabled the drive increment." He's too crystal sharp, Flattery thought. He bears watching lest he shatter. And Flattery chided himself then: But the job Bickel has to do requires a man who can shatter. "First thing we'd better do is bring up one replacement from the hyb tanks," Bickel said. Flattery glanced to his left where the Com-central's other three action couches lay with their cocoon arms open, empty and waiting. "Bring up only one replacement, eh?" Flattery asked. "Live in here?" "We may need occasional sleep-rest periods in the cubby lockers," Bickel said and he nodded toward the side hatch into their spartan living quarters. "But Com-central's the safest spot on the ship." "What if Project orders us to abort?" Timberlake asked. "That won't be their first order," Bickel said. "Seven nations invested one helluva pile of money and effort and dreams in this business. One nation might give up immediately... seven nations, no. It could take 'em months to reach any kind of agreement." Too crystal sharp, Flattery thought. And he asked: "Who're you nominating for dehyb?" "Prudence Weygand, M.D.," Bickel said. "You think we need another doctor, eh?" Flattery asked. "I think we need Prudence Weygand, that's all," Bickel said. "She's a doctor, sure, but she can also function as a nurse to replace... Maida. She's a woman and we may need female thinking in..." "And if we have to make the trip the hard way," Flattery said. He nodded. Yes, they'd have to breed replacements for the crew. Bickel was thinking ahead, planning. "You have any objection to Weygand, Tim?" Bickel asked. "What's my opinion worth? Timberlake muttered. "You two've already decided it, haven't you?" Bickel already had turned toward his own action couch. He hesitated at the sound of anger in Timber lake's voice, then went on to the couch, pulled the full vacuum suit from the rack beneath the couch and began suiting up. He spoke without turning: "I'll take over here then while you and Raj bring her out of hyb. You'd both better suit up, too, and stay suited from at the controls... well..." He shrugged, finished sealing the suit and stretched out in his action couch. "I'll take the red switch on the count." Timberlake was caught up then in the change-over. The master board swung across on its travelers, stopped as it made junction with Bickel's console. Bickel satisfied himself the ship was functioning as well as it could without the homeostaback to watch the board as the others left Corn-central. The hatch seals hissed and there came the metallic slap of the magnetic locks as the hatch closed and resealed itself. Now, Bickel felt the ship around him as though he had neural connections to every sensor revealed on his board. The Earthling lay spread out for him -- a monstrous juggernaut... yet fragile as an egg. A Tin Egg. Among themselves, they'd called it the Tin Egg from the moment someone had noted the homonym in the name of the ship's Dutch-Siamese chief designer: Tien Aq. Something about the Tin Egg was sour -- Big Sour. It didn't make sense to Bickel that a man had to sit here in Comcentral, the strain of responsibility increasing with each heartbeat, waiting and knowing some mechanism or balancing function of the ship was headed for trouble -- yet unable to meet the problem with more than a gross, clumsy makeshift. ance had been a finely tuned neuro-servo reflex, almost automatic -- as homeostatic in response as a healthy human body. Bickel added his own question now to the long list that had been posed: Why were all the eggs put in one basket? II A s she awoke, she thought: We made it! Two hundred years across space and we made it! Excitement filled her at the thought of stepping out onto a virgin world with all its strange newness and never-before problems. Six failures were worth it The seventh try was a charm. We've succeeded. Otherwise... otherwise... Her mind bogged down in sluggishness. Otherwise was a concept with several pathways out of it. The tingle-ache of dehyb ran along the muscles of her arms and legs, produced transient knots of pain. She knew as a doctor the reasons for the pain, could rationalize the fact of it: human hybernation was a far different process from animal hibernation. Not a drop of water could remain in the body -- and you went so close to the borders of death that some contended you were suspended within death. The pains of dehyb could be explained easily enough, but no description was adequate. They had to be experienced to be understood. She tried to sit up. It was then she saw Timberlake and Flattery looking down at her where she lay on the lab shuttle. Their expressions brought otherwise to full focus. For a moment, she looked beyond them to the tubes and stimulant plugs that had been removed from functional contact with her body. Flattery restrained her. "Easy now, Dr. Weygand," he said. Dr. Weygand, she thought. Not Prudence. Not Prue. She began losing that first elation. Then Flattery began explaining in his soft, soothing voice and she knew her elation had to be put away. The contingency problem had arisen. She had been awakened for that. "Just tell me how many we lost," she said, and her throat hurt from its months of disuse. Timberlake told her. "Three dead?" she said. She didn't ask how they had died. The other problem, the contingency for which she had been prepared took precedence over mere curiosity. "Bickel requested you be brought out of hyb." "Does he know why?" she asked, ignoring the strange look Timberlake shifted from her to Flattery. "He rationalized it," Flattery said, and he wished she'd withheld these questions until they were alone. "Of course he did," she said. "But has..." "He hasn't posed the problem yet," Flattery said. "Don't push him," she said, and glanced at Timberlake. "Forget what you just heard here, Timberlake." Timberlake scowled, suddenly withdrawn and wary. Flattery bent over her right arm with a slapshot hypo in his hand. "Must you?" she asked. Then: "Yes, of course." "There's nothing for you to do right now except recuperate," he said, and pressed the slapshot against her arm. She felt the mechanism's kick and, presently, the soft spread of narcosis. Flattery and Timberlake became wavering figures haloed in light. At least Bickel' s still alive, she thought. We won't have to replace him with a backup -- take second best. And just before sinking into the downy cloud of sleep, she wondered: How did Maida die? Lovely Maida who... npimberlake watched the film of withdrawal wash over her light blue eyes. Her breathing took on soft regularity. As life systems specialist, Timberlake had checked the computer-filed tape flag for every person on the Tin Egg. He recalled that Prudence Weygand was classed superb as a surgeon -- "Superior # in tool facility." And the scale went only to #. He reflected on her strange conversation with Flattery and realized the tape hadn't told the full story. She obviously had ship functions beyond surgeonecologist... and at least one of these functions concerned Bickel. "Forget what you just heard here, Timberlake." Timberlake could still hear that cold-voiced command and he knew it didn't square with the emotional index on Prudence Weygand's tapes. There she was listed as "Place nine-d green" on the compassionate vector. In the close-quarters living of this umbilicus crew, that emotional index posed problems because of its tightly linked sex drive. With a sense of shock, Timberlake took a closer look at her feedtube spectrum on the hyb chart, saw that she'd been fed the sex suppressant anti-S drugs even under hyb. She'd been kept ready. Ready tor what? he asked himself. Flattery closed and locked her litter cocoon, said: "She'll sleep until she's almost back to normal. We'd better check her size now, too, and get her a full-vac suit out of stores. She'll need it when she comes out." Timberlake nodded, made a last check on the few remaining life-systems linkages into her litter. Flattery was acting very odd. Mysterious. "You can ignore all that conversation as she woke up," Flattery said. "Common dehyb confusion. You know how it is." But she was fed anti-S drugs in hybernation , Timberlake thought Flattery nodded toward the hatch into Com-central, said: "John's been almost four hours alone on the board. Time he got some relief." Timberlake finished his inspection of the litter gauges, turned, led the way through the hatch. Seeing the wary, thoughtful look on Timberlake's face, Flattery thought: Damn that woman's big mouth. If Tim says the wrong thing to Bickel now it could muddy the whole project. Tickel heard Flattery and Timberlake enter Com-central, but was forced to keep his attention on the big board. An odd timed pulse had appeared in the primary loops of the navigational analogue banks of the computer. It appeared and vanished with no apparent cause. Timberlake came up beside Bickel, studied the gauge which showed the timed pulse in the navigational analogue banks. "That acts like a Doppler reference pulse from the timelog," he said. "You been checking our position?" "No," Bickel said, and as he spoke the answer to this variant pulse clicked home in his mind. He had set up a telltale warning net in the computer to alert him when ship damage reached a critical point. Damage to the navigational system could be most critical -- especially internal damage. But unlike destruction of hardware, that internal damage would only betray itself by position errors. His telltale circuitry had alerted one of the ship computer's master programs. A running Doppler reference check was being made on their position. Bickel shifted to the computer board, ran a series trial on the navigational loops, read the induced resonance off the pulsing gauges. It checked. He explained what was happening. "The computer acts...almost... human," Flattery said. Bickel and Timberlake exchanged a knowing smile. Almost human, indeed! The damn' thing merely was doing what it was designed to do. Bickel had just overlooked the fact that this was in the design. "We'd better take the computer schematics and design specs and have a real skull session on what the lack of an berlake said. Bickel nodded. He was thankful then that Timberlake was, in many respects, as good an electronics man as anyone on the ship -- the necessary foundation for his specialty. There was always that almost qualification on his abilities, though. Life systems work trapped a man into a "generalist" corner. They knew plenty of biophysics, but they weren't doctors. They were adept in electronics, but fell short of that smooth juggling of variables which marked the true adept. "You ready for a break, John?" Flattery asked. "Any time. How's Prue?" "Doctor Weygand is asleep now," Flattery said. "She needs a few more hours recuperation." Why's he so formal? Bickel wondered. Raj must know I shared classes with her. She was always Prue then . Why should she suddenly he Doctor Weygand? "I'll take the board on the count," Flattery said, and they began the change of watch. Timberlake, sensing Bickel's questions, realized that Flattery's emphasis on Doctor Weygand had not been aimed at the electronics engineer. Raj was saying something to me, Timberlake thought. He was telling me that Doctor Weygand may've had medical reasons for her strange behavior. Raj is telling me to keep my mouth shut. And Timberlake found himself resenting the fact that Flattery had found the warning necessary. T)ickel closed off his link to the  controls, slipped off his couch and began exercising the stiffness out of his muscles. Remembering the classes he'd shared with Prue Weygand -- computer math, servo-sensor repair, ship function -- he recalled the woman. She was a disturbing female-plus creature, sensitive and with her feelings all too apparent. Bickel realized then that a photograph of Prue Weygand in repose would show a rather unassuming woman with regular features and a good, but not sensational figure. She was the kind who attracted male stares, though. She radiated some vital, sparking thing -- especially when she walked. Is that why I chose her? Bickel wondered. He broke off his exercises to consider the question. The Prue kind of woman presented a source of trouble in anotherwise all-male crew -- unless they all went on anti-S. But they couldn't afford to dull their faculties that way. Bickel forced this out of his mind by looking around Corncentral, focusing his attention on the ship -- Tien Aq's "Tin Egg." The ship cum computer cum hybernating colonists -- here was one set of resources that Bickel felt they could fit into a logical pigeonhole, assess and weigh and use as they needed. He sensed the ship stretching out from him in its sixteen concentric shells: a great ovoid bulk almost a mile across its long axis. Beyond the water barrier and baffles that shielded the core lay miles of corridors and tubeways, self-sealing compartments. Through it all stretched the organized clutter of material expected to make life possible for humans in an alien environment. In the hyb tanks they had two thousand adult humans, a thousand embryos and more than six thousand animal embryos -- "a full ecological spectrum." Bickel turned, looked at his own computer board. Logic told him their main chance of survival lay in the computer. His plan involved dangerous risk to the computer, but the risk was necessary. The others might fight him, but they have to come around. (, I T T ow long until Prue will be with us?" he asked. "About three hours," Timberlake said. "I want, her opinion on the post mortem," Bickel said. "I'm not satisfied with what we found in the first two brains." Timberlake shut down his couch massage, directed a probing stare at Bickel. "I went through the entire console when Brain One failed," he said. "Check it yourself." "I did," Bickel said. "A couple of things bothered me. Brain One preferred to be called Myrtle. Why? I find nothing in the memory core to diplain that -- except that Brain One was removed from a genetic monster that probably was female." "Myrtle's personal life system tested within .# of homeostatic center on the Anders Base," Timberlake said. "Her reserve life systems were in stasis and precisely on the base." "Don't let that identity preference seduce you," Flattery said. "It was for our benefit -- so we could anthropomorphize the "Yeah," Bickel said. "That's the reason they each gave, but is it the right one?" "Those brains were as perfect as any ever bom," Flattery said, and he wondered why he allowed Bickel's attitude to irritate him. "Okay, they were raised from infancy as part of the total ship-sensor-servo system. So what? They didn't know any other life or want..." "You said a couple of things were bothering you," Timberlake interrupted. "What's the other one?" "Your life systems report," Bickel said, "entry # on Myrtle. It says: 'None of the systems appear then to have been at fault.' Why'd you use that word appear, Tim? You have some doubts you couldn't enter in the report?" "Not a damn' one!" Timberlake said. "Those systems were perfect!" "Then why didn't you just say so?" "He was only being cautious," Flattery said. "If you've checked the records, you'll find my medical report confirms his findings in every respect." "Except one," Bickel said. "And what is that?" Timberlake asked. He glared at Bickel, his face flushed. A muscle worked along his jaw. Bickel ignored the signs of anger, said: "Nothing explains the internal burn damage that Raj found in those brains. 'Internal bum damage,' you say, 'especially along the overlarge axon collaterals of the afferent side.' What the devil do you mean overlarge? Overlarge compared to what?" "A main channel leading into the brain's higher centers was about four times the size of anything I'd ever seen," Flattery said. "I don't know why, but i can guess it was compensatory handle many more incoming data bits from more sensors than the normal human ever encounters. You'll note that the frontal lobes were larger, too, but... "The design specs on the Bickel said. "Compensatory growth, yeah, but I don't find word one about large axon collaterals. Not word one." "These brains had been in the system longer than any others ever examined," Timberlake said. "The literature only reports on four previously that died of natural causes." " Natural causes?" Bickel asked. "What's a natural cause "You know as well as I do," Flattery said. "Accidents. Irritant matter in the food bath. A radiation shield left down. But you'll notice that the last words from each betrayed a type of deterioration akin to schizo..." "Akin!" Bickel sneered. "That's what you see all through these damn' reports: "Something similar to...' 'A condition that reminds one of...' 'Akin to...' " He glared from Flattery to Timberlake: "The truth is we don't know what the hell goes on in an A clicking-buzzing erupted from the master board above Flattery. Bickel waited while Flattery fought out a manual temperature adjustment in an inner hold. Presently, Flattery wiped perspiration from his forehead, studied his gauges to be certain the balance was holding. "Man, that board's murder," Timberlake muttered. "I don't Flattery risked a glance away from the board, said: "You know better than that, Tim. This part of the job was child's play for a handle most ship homeostasis problems by something akin to reflex action." "Akin," Bickel said. "All right!" Flattery barked. "I was just saying -- " He broke off as the Master board grew three diagonal stripes of flashing yellow. Flattery's hands darted to the controls as Bickel shouted: "Grav shift!" and dove for his couch. Cocoon snapped closed around them and they felt the creeping, jerking weight shifts, the runaway fluctuation of the field centering system -- the unexplained gravity variance that had killed Maida. B ickel watched Flattery's hands fight the system back into balance with a surgeon's sureness. The tugging and jerking began to ease. Presently, Flattery made a fine, adjustment in the centering controls, took up as though there'd been no interruption. "Myrtle, you will recall, said: 'I have no incarnation.' That may have been the only accurate thing in her jabbering. After all, except for gray matter, she had no flesh. But then, remember, after a long silence she said: 'I'm counting my fingers.' She had no fingers, no conscious memory of fingers. And that final question: 'Why are you all so dead?' The best guess is that any meaning in these statements and questions was purely accidental." "I think she was referring to us, to the crew," Bickel said. "It's nuts, yes, but it was a direct question over the vocoders and we were the only possible audience." "Unless she was referring to the colonists in the hyb tanks," Flattery said. "They might appear dead under some..." "Myrtle had direct contact with the hyb tank sensors," Timberlake said. "She'd have known if they were alive." Bickel nodded, said: "What do you make of Little Joe roaring over every vocoder in the ship: 'I'm awake! God help me, I'm awake!" "A cry for help, perhaps," Flattery said. "Most insane raving is a cry for help in one form or another." "That leaves Harvey," Bickel said. "Harvey screamed: 'You're forcing me to be unhealthy.' " "Easy does it," Flattery said. "That was just another nonsense statement." "We all knew what it meant, though," Bickel said. "I didn't see anybody showing surprise when Harvey said; 'I've lost it!' and signed off... permanently. We'd been expecting it; you know that. And there we were with three dead brains and no spares." The bald, callous way Bickel put it sent a shuddering sadness through Timberlake and he couldn't explain it. He'd never been deeply attached to the something faintly accusing about the "ship creatures." Raja Flattery had assured him this was strictly subjective, something from his own attitudes. Raj had always been so positive that the were perfectly reconciled to their way of life, happy with their own compensations. What compensations? Timberlake wondered. Expectancy of long life? But what's three or four thousand years of living if each year is hell? Oharp, heavy G force pressed  him against the side of his couch cocoon. It struck without klaxon warning or alarm light. Cocoon safety locks sealed home. Now, red alarm lights flashed with the yellow in long webs across the master board. Flattery slammed the gravity disconnect with the heel of his left hand. G force ebbed. Yellow alarm lights winked off as their pressure switches released. A line of red alarm lights remained. "Damage to hull three, section six-fourteen," Flattery said. He began activating remote sensors to inspect the area. Without conscious thought or discussion, Bickel took over ship command, said: "Tim, take the G repeaters. Leave gravity disconnected while you trace the relays and get the system back in balance." Timberlake pulled his board close to obey. to his side, keyed for ship systems-computers control, began feeding coded demands into the core recorders. What had the ship encountered that might explain that brutal deflection? What had the automatic sensors recorded? The responders began kicking out tape almost immediately -- much too fast. "Data error," Flattery said, reading the output over Bickel's shoulder. In abrupt fury, Bickel pulled the master override stop from his core switch, jammed a set of controls, opened the core system for standard reference comparison. "You're into the core!" Flattery said, his voice sharp with fear. "You've no guide fuse or master reference. You could louse up the command routines." "Unhook that!" Timberlake shouted, lifting his head from the cocoon clamps to glare across at Bickel. "Shut up, both of you," Bickel said. "Sure, the core's delicate, but something in there's already loused up -- bad enough to kill us." "You think you've time to check some eight hundred thousand routines?" Timberlake demanded. "Don't talk nuts!" "There're specific injunctions against what you're doing," Flattery said, fighting to keep his voice reasonable. "And you know why." "Don't try to tell me my job," Bickel said. While he spoke, Bickel rolled over core memory responders, direct contact, doing it gently to avoid current backlash. "You make one mistake," Timberlake said, "and it'd take six or seven thousand technicians with a second master system and several thousand imprint relays to repair the damage. Are you ready to..." "Stop distracting me," Bickel said. "What're you looking for?" Flattery asked, interested in spite of his fear. He had realized that Bickel, conditioned to deep inhibitions against turning back, was incapable of doing anything to deprive them of one of their basic tools. "I'm checking availability of peripherals from the core memory," Bickel said. "There's got to be a bypass or pile-up somewhere. It'll show in the acquisition and phasecontrol loops of the input." He nodded toward a diagnostic meter on his board. "And here we are!" The meter's needle slammed against its pin, fell back to zero, stayed there. Qlowly, Bickel ordered a master  diagnostic routine into direct contact, forced the routine through the data reference channels as modified by new sensor input. Error branchings began clicking from his responders. Bickel translated aloud as the code figures appeared on the screen. "Core memory prediction region rendered inactive. Proton mass and scatter relative to ship coursemassspeed did not agree with prediction." Aside, Bickel said: "We're hitting something other than hydrogen and hitting it in unexpected concentrations -- partly because of our speedmass figure." "Solar winds," Timberlake whispered. "They said we..." "Solar winds, hell!" Bickel aid. "Look at that." He nodded at a code grouping as it worked its way across the screen. "Twenty-six protons in the mass," Timberlake said. "Iron," Bickel said. "Free atoms of iron out here. We're getting a plain old-fashioned magnetic deflection of the grav field." "We'll have to slow the ship," Timberlake said. "Nuts!" Bickel said. "We'll put a fused overload breaker in the G system. I don't see why the devil the designers didn't do that in the first place." "Perhaps they couldn't conceive of any force large enough to deflect the system," Flattery said. "No doubt," Bickel said, his voice heavy with disgust. "But when I think a simple cage switch with a weight in it could have prevented Maida's death." "They depended on the said. "You know that." "What I know is they thought in straight lines when they should've been thinking in the round," Bickel said. He unlocked his safety cocoon, shifted his suit to portable, launched himself diagonally across Comcentral to the Tool  Repair hatch. The weightless drifting reminded him they had a time limit on returning to gravity conditions. Too long without gravity and the crew would suffer permanent physical damage. They had perhaps an other hour and a half to be on the safe side. Bickel grabbed the hatch handle, swung out the repair traveler. He worked silently, angrily, with swift, decisive movements and presently had a cage switch clamped beside the main power cable into the grav ity generator. He made the connections to the breaker, tested the circuits with a false load, replaced the cover plate. "It'll have to be reset man ually each time," he said. He put a foot against the bulkhead, propelled himself back to his couch, locked in, glanced at Timberlake. "System balanced?" "Near as you can tell from here," Timberlake said. "Give it a try, Raj." Flattery checked to see that both Timberlake and Bickel were sealed in their cocoons, closed the gravity switch. The sound of the generators building up grew to a faint hiss that subsided as the system stabilized. Flattery felt the pressure against his sboulderblades, reached up to the board, slowly refined Timberlake's settings. "Tim," Bickel said, "I want chamber -- every sensor-tie coded for function -- and laid out in layers from gross to fine. I'll need the same thing for servo control, a complete..." "Why?" Timberlake asked. "Are you thinking of tieing in a colonist's brain?" Flattery demanded, trying to hide his feelings of increasing outrage at the idea. "A mature human brain probably wouldn't survive such a transfer," Timberlake said. And he felt shame at how much the thought had appealed to him. Every inhibition of his training cried out against such a move. stored, none of them here ever again would have to undergo the nervecrushing responsibility of that Corn-central master board. "What the hell!" Bickel snapped. "Where'd you two get that idea? Not from anything I -- said." He broke off as the high pitched hummm-buzzz-hummm room, alerting them that a message was being processed. 'T'he message-ready chime sounded. Bickel keyed the vocoder. The voice of Morgan Hempstead, United Moonbase director, rolled out of the speakers, recognizable and still with its iced iron overtones preserved Project Control. This is Morgan Hempstead. We hope you understand our distress and concern. Every decision from this point must have a prime motive of preserving the lives of yourselves and the colonists." So much for the record, Flattery thought. There are seven nations and lour races represented in the hyb tanks -- but all just as expendable as the ones who went before us. "We have several prime questions," Hempstead said. I've a few questions of my own, Bickel thought. "Why was Project Control not alerted when the first Organic Mental Core failed?" Hempstead asked. Bickel mentally logged the question. He knew the answer, but it was nothing he'd ever transmit. Hempstead knew it as well as he did. The Tin Egg had momentum as an idea that had survived six failures. Nothing short of another ultimate failure would stop it. Nothing short of desperate emergency could make them risk aborting the mission by calling for help. "Doppler reference indicates you'll be out of the solar system in approximately three hundred and sixteen days at present stabilized speed," Hempstead said. "Time to Tau Ceti: four hundred-plus years." As he listened, Bickel pictured the man behind the voice: flintlike face with gray hair and gray-blue eyes -- that aura of momentous decision even in his smallest gesture. The psych boys had called him "Big Daddy" behind his back, but they'd jumped when he commanded. Now, Bickel focused on the fact that they never again expected to see Hempstead, yet the man still could reach into their midst with his decisions. "First analysis indicates these possibilities," Hempstead said. "You could turn back to orbit is solved and new Organic Mental Cores installed. That would return us to the old problem of sterile control under less than ideal conditions. It also would remove the ship from the situation of probable cause in the making solution impossible." "He always was a long-winded bore," Timberlake said. "Second possibility," Hempstead said, "would be for you to convert to a closed ecology and continue at present speed, enlisting replacements from your hybernation tanks or breeding and raising your own crew complement. However, food would be a major problem unless you adopted a more closely integrated recycling system." "Closely integrated recycling," Flattery said. "He means cannibalism. It was discussed." Bickel turned to stare at Flattery. The idea of cannibalism was repellant, but that wasn't what had caught Bickel's attention. "It was discussed." That simple statement contained volumes of unanswered questions and hidden implications. "Third possibility," Hempstead said, "would be to build the necessary consciousness into your robo-pilot, using the ship computer as a basis. Our computations indicated you have sufficient materials, including neuron packages intended for colony robots in your stores. This is theoretically feasible." "Theoretically feasible!" Timberlake sneered. "Does he think we've never heard about all the failures in..." "Shhhh," Flattery hissed. "Project Council suggests you continue present course and speed," Hempstead said, "as long as you are within the solar system. If a solution has not been reached by then, present opinion is that you will be ordered to turn back." There followed a long silence, then:... unless you have alternative suggestions." "Fou will be ordered to turn back," Flattery thought. He turned to see how those key words sat with Bickel. They were aimed at Bickel, contrived for him, fitted specially to trigger his deepest motives. Bickel lay in thoughtful silence staring up at the speech microscope display above the vocoder, checking the accuracy of message reception. "At this time," Hempstead said, "Project Control requires a detailed report on condition of all ship systems with special reference to hybernating colonists. It is recognized that prolonging the voyage increases probability of hybernation failure. We recognize that you must replace crew losses from the tanks. Suggestions on replacements will be made upon request. We share your grief at the unfortunate accidents among you, but the Project must continue." "Detailed report on all ship systems," Timberlake sneered. "He's out of his mind." How cold was Hempstead's commiseration, Flattery thought. The phrasing betrayed the care with which it had been composed. Just enough grief; not too much. The vocoder emitted a filterdulled crackling, then: "This is Morgan Hempstead closing transmission. Acknowledge and answer our questions immediate"They left too much unsaid," Bickel said. And he sensed there'd been "deletions for reasons of policy" all through the message. The thin political line they walked had been betrayed most in what was not said. "Build consciousness into our computer," Timberlake growled. "How stupid can they get?" He glanced at Bickel. "You were on one of the original attempts honor of telling 'Big Daddy' where he can shove that idea." "That attempt flopped and badly," Bickel agreed. "But it's still the only real course open to us." Timberlake raged on as though he hadn't heard: "There who make us look like a pack of amateurs." Flattery had heard, though, and he hid a knowing smile by turning away and speaking mildly: "We all read the report." "The only part worth reading was their summation," Timberlake said. He pitched his voice in a sneering falsetto: " 'ImposIV sible of achievement at present level of technology' " "That was an excuse, not a summation," Bickel said. And less search for the artificial Consciousness Factor. There'd always been that sterile wall between his part of the group and the Station personnel, but the triple-glass walls had never hidden the smell of failure. It'd been all around the project from the beginning. They'd been lost in tangles of pseudoneuron fiber, in winking lights and the snap of relays, the hiss of tape reels and the bitter ozone smell of burnt insulation from overloaded circuits. They'd looked for a mechanical way to do what the least among them could do within his own flesh -- be conscious. And they'd failed. Over them all had hung the unspoken fear, the knowledge of what'd happened to the one project that reportedly had achieved success... and its own doom... back on the surface of earth. Timberlake cleared his throat, lifted a hand out of his couch cocoon, studied his fingernails and picked up the threads of a previous conversation: "There was no physical reason for those brains to fail. The life systems were perfect. It's as though they committed suicide... under some unknown stress." Qhe had come into Comcentral  still feeling weak and disoriented. It was obvious that the shift of dominance had gone faster than expected, though, and she had forced herself to overcome her body's weaknesses, putting on a mask of well-being and composure that she did not feel. The ovoid Com-central room should not have confused her -- she had put in too many hours of training among these dials and gauges and pipes and keyboard consoles before their departure -- but the feeling of unfamiliarity persisted. Then, as awareness increased, she saw the subtle changes in connections and controls and readouts, recognized Bickel's handiwork. All the changes were necessary to put the ship on manual, she realized, but she could feel the inadequacies of what had been done. It was then she realized the thin edge they walked, and she turned her attention to Flattery who was finishing out his shift on the big board. The signs of strain were obvious in his movements -- still exact with a surgeon's sureness, but the control betrayed its thinning energy in the way he relaxed abruptly after each adjustment of the board. He should be relieved now, she thought, but she knew she was not yet ready to have that green dial point down at her, and she wasn't sure of the conditions of Bickel and Timberlake. Timberlake radiated glum silence. "Moonbase is taking longer to answer this time than it did before," she said. "They're too busy trying to decide what our reply really means," Bickel said. "And I gave 'em some questions to answer." "Or they could be figuring out how to tell us we've bitten off more'n we can chew," Timberlake said. She heard the fear in his voice, said: "Raj has been on that board over four hours. Isn't it time somebody spelled him, Tim?" Flattery knew what she was doing, but couldn't prevent the feeling of tension from gripping his spine. There was always the possibility Timberlake couldn't take this. Timberlake felt the dryness in his mouth. Naturally, she'd assume he was giving orders here. He was the life systems man. She hadn't volunteered to take the board, either... the bitch. But maybe it was too soon after de-hyb. Metabolisms differed. She'd know her own capacities, certainly. Besides, she was scheduled to follow Bickel on the board in the normal rotation. His glance followed the Corncentral track, the way the board circled around their positions. Bickel was in number one spot, then Prue, then Flattery -- and he sat here on the end. It's my watch, Timberlake told himself. He felt perspiration start in his palms. He's taking too long, Flattery thought, and he said: "I'll give you the board on the count, Tim. I'm wearing pretty thin." Before Timberlake could protest, the count had started and his hand went automatically to the big red switch. Board and arrow came to him. Necessities of the job caught him immediately. Almost a third of the shield temperature control needed trimming to bring it into better balance. linkages for this and install automatics for the gross part of the job, he thought. Presently, he fell into the routine of the watch and realized he'd be able to take his four hours... at least. T)rudence was studying Bickei's displays and stacks of schematics. She had followed enough of what he was doing there to combine that with the programming he had handed her and conclude one major fact. The device he proposed would yield products of the Hermit e polynomials and Laguerre co-efficients of the past of the inputs. It was the same old self-reflexive circle every time they faced this problem -- where did the circle of consciousness begin? "Maybe I can handle it," she said -- "if youll define consciousness for me." "We'll leave that up to the "We're not going to touch the inner communications lines of the computer. Our auxiliary will go into it through a one-way channel, fused against backlash." "And there's no way for this auxiliary to run wild?" Flattery asked. "Its supervisory program will always be one of us," Bickel said, fighting to keep irritation from his voice. "One of us will always be in the driver's seat. We'll drive it -- like an ox pulling a wagon." "This ox won't have any ideas of its own, eh?" Flattery asked. "Not unless we solve the consciousness problem," Bickel said. "Ngaaa!" Flattery's word pounced. "And when it's conscious, what then?" he asked. Bickel blinked at him, ab, sorbing this. Presently, he said: "I... suppose it'll be like a newborn baby... in a sense." "What baby was ever bora with all the information and . stored experiences of this ship's master computer?" Flattery de! manded. Bickel' s being fed this too fast. Prudence thought. If he's kept too much off balance he may rebel or start to probe in the wrong places. He mustn't guess. "Well... the human is bom with instincts," Bickel said. "And we do train the human baby into... humanity." "I find the moral and religious aspects of this whole idea faintly repugnant," Flattery said. "I think there's sin here. If not hubris, then something equally evil." Prudence stared at him. Flattery betrayed signs of real agitation -- a flush, in his cheeks, fingers trembling, eyes bright and glaring. That wasn't in the program, she thought. Perhaps he's tired. Flattery shifted his attention from Bickel to Prudence and back. He found it increasingly difficult to hide his resentment of Bickel. Psychiatrist, heal thyself, he thought. Bickel has to take charge. I'm just the safety fuse. Flattery glanced at the false plate on his personal repeater board, thinking of the trigger beneath that plate and the mate to it in his quarters concealed by the lines of the sacred graphic on the bulkhead. "Arbitrary turn-back command ," Flattery reminded himself. That was the code signal he was the signal he must obey -- unless he judged the ship had to be destroyed before receiving that signal. A simple push on one of the hidden triggers would activate the master program in the ship's computer, open air locks, set off explosive charges. Death and destruction for crew, ship, all the colonists and their supplies. Colonists and their supplies! Flattery thought. He was too good a psychiatrist not to recognize the guilt motives behind the careful provisioning of this ship. And he was too good a divine not to see through the religious hokum to the essential rightness of his role on this project. There had to be a safety fuse. 'T'he first crude attempts at mechanical reproduction of consciousness had been made on an island in Puget Sound. The island no longer existed. " Rogue consciousness!" they had screamed. True enough. Something had defied natural laws, slaughtered lab personnel, destroyed sensors, sent slashing beams of pure destruction through the surrounding countryside. Finally, it had taken the island -- God knew where. Poof! No island. No lab personnel. Nothing but gray water and a cold north wind whipping whitecaps across it and the fish and the seaweed invading the area where land and men and machinery had been. Just thinking about it made Flattery shiver. He conjured up in his mind the image of the sacred graphic from his quarters, absorbed some of the peace from the field of serenity, the tranquility of the holy faces. Even Moonbase didn't walk too close to this project now. It was all a sham to educate ship personnel, to frustrate the eager young men and women. " Each project ship must maintain its coefficient of frustration" went the private admonition. "Frustration must come from both human and mechanical sources." They thought of frustration as a threshhold, a factor to heighten awareness. It made a weird kind of sense. Thus, there were crew members like Flattery... and Prudence Weygand, and machinery that broke down, robox repair units that had to have a human monitor every second -- and programmed emergencies to complicate real emergencies. Flattery longed to get back to his quarters, to bathe himself in the field generator there, examine the mood of the computer complex and be certain it had settled back to pure mechanism since deprived of its Organic Mental Cores. But he could not leave here yet, could not display any suspicious behavior. A terns," Prudence was saying, "how long would it take to restore communications?" "Fifteen to twenty hours," Bickel said. "We could have a jury rig in doing the job by then." Flattery looked questioningly at Timberlake. "That's about right," Timberlake agreed. for our simulator," Bickel said. "We'll raid colony stores for reels of neuron fiber, Eng multipliers and the other basic components. What we have to get is a system that simulates human nerve net function." "But will it be conscious?" Flattery asked. "All we can do is cut and try," Bickel said. "Our computer and additive principles. We're going to build a system that's strictly infinite-multiplying. Our system will produce message units that are products of many multipliers." "You make it sound so simple," Prudence said. "Connect net A to net B at points D and D prime and you get the Consciousness Factor -- CF for short." Bickel's lips thinned. "You have a better plan?" Did I push too hard? she wondered. And she spoke quickly: "Oh, I'm with you, Bickel. You obviously know all the answers." "I don't know all the answers," Bickel growled, "but I'm not going to sit out here moaning about fate... and I'm not turning back." What if we have to turn back? Flattery wondered. What do we do about Bickel's inhibition then? "Are you going to wait for Moonbase to answer?" Flattery asked. Bickel glanced at Prudence. "I'd prefer starting at once, but that means I'd miss my shift on the board... and since I'll need Tim..." "We can handle it," Flattery said. "Everything seems to be running smoothly." Prudence looked up at the big board and the inactive repeaters over her couch, wondering at her sudden feeling of chill. I'm afraid to take that board, she thought. Those thousands of lives down in the hyb tanks... all depending on right-the-first-time reacreally know what they were doing when they sent us out here? Was this the only way? For the first time since coming out of the hyb tank, she felt the old familiar pain-of-wonder, asking herself what it might've been like to've been bom into a normal family in the normal way, to have grown up in the noisy, intimate belonging of the unchosen. "You are the cream, the select few," Morgan Hempstead and his cohorts had kept reminding them. But she was one of the select few who knew where the cream had originated. Most of the medics on the ship knew. Normal biopsy tissue from a living human volunteer had been suspended in an axolotl tank, the genetic imprint triggered and the flesh allowed to grow. It produced an identical twin -- an expendable twin. Select few! she thought. Something precious was taken from us and the compensations were inadequate. She tuned the small screen at the corner of her board to one of the tail eyes, looked back toward the center of the solar system, toward the planet that had spawned them. A stabbing pang of homesickness tightened her breast, made breathing difficult. They had been moulded and motivated, twisted, trained and inhibited -- wound up like m echanical toys and sent scooting off into the darkness with their laser know where they were. And where are we? she asked herself. "Prue, you'd better take the big board," Flattery said. "You'd normally follow John." Sight of the big board's dials and gauges filled her with an abrupt anger and fear. She felt the immediacy of the emotions in a dry throat, heat in her cheeks. "I... haven't had enough time off the board... to recuperate," Flattery said, speaking hesitantly. "Or I'd..." "It's all right," she said. "I'll take it." V I n Corn-central, the sounds were those the umbilicus crew had come to accept as normal -- the crack of action couches in their gimbals, the click of an occasional relay as it called attention to a telltale on the big board. "Has Bickel unburdened himself at all about the artificial Prudence asked. She removed her attention momentarily from the master console, glanced at Flattery, her sole companion on the lonely watch. Flattery appeared a bit pale, his mouth drawn downward in a frown. She returned her attention to the console, noting on the timelog that her shipwatch had a little more than an hour yet to run. The strain was beginning to drag at her energy reserves. Flattery was taking a hell of a long time to answer, she thought... but he was famous for the ponderous reply. "He's said a little," Flattery said, and he glanced at the hatch to the computer maintenance shop where Bickel and Timberlake were working. "Prue, shouldn't we be listening in on them, making sure they..." "Not yet," she said. "They wouldn't have to know we were listening." "You underestimate Bickel," she said. "That's about the worst mistake you can make. He's fully capable of throwing a trace meter onto the communications -- as I have -- just on the off chance something interesting'll turn up." "D'you think he's started... building?" "Mostly preparation at this stage," she said. "They're collecting material. You can pretty well follow their movements by watching the power drain here on the board, the shifts in temperature sensors and the dosimeter repeaters and the drain on the robox cargo handlers." "They've been out into the cargo sections?" "One of them has... probably Tim." "You know what Bickel said tery asked. He paused to scratch an itch under his chin. "Said the biggest failure was in attention -- the experts wandering away, doing everything but keeping their attention on the main line." "That's a little too warm for comfort," she said. "He may suspect," Flattery said, "but he can't be certain." "There you go underestimating him again," she said. "Well, at least he's going to need our help," Flattery said, "and we'll be able to tell what's going on from how he needs us." "Are you sure he needs us?" "He'll have to use you for his deeper math analysis," Flattery said. "And me... well, he's going to be plowing through the von Neuman problem before he gets much beyond the first steps. He may not've faced that yet, but he'll have to when he realizes he has to get deterministic results from unreliable hardware." Qhe turned to stare at him, not ing the far away look in his eyes. "How's that again?" "He has to build with non-living matter." "So what?" She returned her attention to the board. "Nature makes do with the same stuff. Living systems aren't living below the molecular level." "And you underestimate... life," Flattery said. "The basic elements Bickel has to use are from our robot stores -- reels of quasibiological neurons and solid-state devices, nerex wire and things like that -- all of it non-living at a stage far above the molecular." "But their fine structure's as relevant to their function as any living matter's is." "Perhaps you're beginning to see the essential hubris in even approaching this problem." "Oh, come off that, Chaplain," she said. "We're not back in the Eighteenth Century making Vaucanson's wonderful duck." "We're tackling something much more complex than primitive automata," he agreed, "but our intention's the same as Vaucanson's." V# "That's absolutely not true," she said. "If we succeed and took our machine back to Vaucanson's time and showed it to him, he'd just marvel at our mechanical ability." "You miss the mark," Flattery said. "Poor Vaucanson would run for the nearest priest and volunteer for the lynch mob to do away with us. You see, he never intended to make anything that was really alive." "It's only a matter of degree, not basic difference." "He was like Aladdin rubbing the lamp compared to us," Flattery said. "And even if his intentions were the same as ours, he wasn't aware of it." "You're talking in circles," she said. "Am I, really? This is the thing that writers and philosophers have skirted for centuries with their eyes half averted. This is the monster out of folklore, Prue. This is Frankenstein's poor zombie and the Sorcerer's Apprentice. The very idea of building a conscious robot can be faced only if we recognize the implicit danger -- that we may be building a Golem that'll destroy us." "Oh, for God's sake, Raj!" Prudence said. "Have you completely forgotten that you're a scientist?" "For God's sake, I can never forget it," he said. He glared at her. His throat felt dry and burning. "You're supposed to be doing this to me, aren't you," he accused. "You're supposed to push me and test me, give me no peace. I know." How little he knows... or even suspects, she thought. Flattery stared at the curved gray metal of the bulkhead above him, seeing the tiny imperfections in the crackle pattern of its finish. He felt he was being maneuvered. She was stalking him the way a man might stalk game. Was it his soul she was after? He sensed he was in profound danger, that the idea of consciousness as something they could create might inflict itself on his soul as an incurable wound. He put a hand to his mouth. I cannot permit her to bait m and tempt me. "Raj," she whispered and there was terror in her voice. Tie whirled toward her, seeing I the streaks of light across the big board like red knife slashes. "We're almost at red-line temperature in Sector C-# of the hyb tanks," she said. "Everything I do seems to make the system oscillate." Flattery's hands flashed out to the life systems repeater switches, brought his own monitors alive. He scanned the instruments, said: "Call Tim." "Nothing I do seems to work!" she panted. He glanced at her, saw she was fighting the board, not working with it. "Call Tim!" he barked. She hit the command circuit switch with the heel of her left hand, shouted: "Tim to Corncentral! Emergency!" Again, Flattery scanned his instruments. There appeared to be three points of temperature shift outside the hyb tanks with corresponding variation inside. As Prue tried to compensate for one fluctuation, the others fell farther toward the red. He had to force himself to keep his hands off the controls. If tank temperature went into the red without dehyb precautions, there'd be deaths among the helpless occupants. Despite Prue's desperate efforts, death was approaching three sectors of the C-# tank -- some four hundred human lives in there. The hatch from the computer shop banged open. Timberlake leaped through with Bickel right behind. "Hyb tanks," Prudence gasped. "Temperature." Timberlake threw himself across Com-central into his action couch. His vacsuit rasped against the cocoon lips as he turned, grasped the traveler controls. "Give me the red switch," he snapped. "To hell with the count! I'm taking it." And he took it, the big board swinging across much too fast. "C-#," she said, sinking back and wiping perspiration from her forehead. "I've got it," he said. He scanned the dials and gauges, his fingers playing over the console. Bickel slipped into his own couch, tripped his repeaters. "It's in the hull shielding," he said. "First two layers," Timberlake said. Prudence put a hand to her throat, tried not to look at Bickel. He mustn't suspect our attention's on him, she thought. Then: Wouldn't it be monstrous irony to lose our colonists and burden ourselves with guilt before the need tor it? "That's doing it," Bickel said. She looked across to the board above Timberlake, saw the warn mg telltales winking out, the dials swinging back into norma' range. "Faulty feedback for a patch of our shell reflectors focused on C-#," Timberlake said. "The system started to oscillate and that threw the overload switches, left us wide open." "Another design failure," Bickel sneered. And such a simple problem, Bickel thought. The hull curve acted like a lens to focus energy within the ship... unless reflector and shell shielding systems compensated. Prudence traced the line of the remaining telltales, said: "C-#'s on a line with that robot stores section you were raiding. Is that all it takes to throw the ship off balance?" "Gives you a wonderful feeling of confidence in the Tin Egg's design, doesn't it," Bickel said. They didn't warn me! she thought. They cheated. Calculated emergencies, they said, just enough to keep a fine edge on your reaction abilities. Reaction abilities! ttXou overcompensated, Prue," Timberlake said. "Make minimal adjustments to avoid oscillation while you hunt for the source of your trouble. You had sensor telltales flaring right out through the ship to pinpoint where you needed shielding reinforcement." I panicked, she thought. And she said : "I guess I let myself get too tired." Even as she spoke she sensed how lame the excuse sounded. I was too intent doing the job on Flattery, she thought. I had him headed for a nice corner where he'd have to fight his way out... and I missea rne snip trouble until it was almost ready to wreck us. It occurred to her then to wonder if one of the crew had her as a "special project" to keep her abilities toned up... on edge. "Prue, you've got to remember that when the overload switches go the computer automatics are out of the circuit," Bickel said. "This thing was designed to be brought back into line by a conscious intelligence -- one of us "Oh, shut up!" she flared. "I made a mistake. I know it. I won't do it again." "No damage was done," Timberlake said. "I don't need you to defend me!" she snapped. "That's enough of that!" Bickel snapped, turning to glare at Prudence. "We'd better clear a little air, here. We're on our own, Prue. You've no idea how much on our own we are. We have to depend on each other because we sure as hell can't depend on the Tin Egg! We can't afford to snap and bite at each other." Oh, can't we now, she thought. "We're trapped on a ship that contains only one top drawer mechanism," Bickel said. "We've only one thing that functions smoothly and beautifully the way it should -- our computer. Everything else works as though it'd been designed and built by six left-handed apes." "Bickel thinks it was all deliberate," Timberlake said. Prudence caught herself in an involuntary glance at Flattery, forced her attention away from Bickel and onto Timberlake. This is far too early for Bickel to suspect, she thought. Timberlake avoided her eyes. Pie looked like a small boy who'd been caught stealing jam. Flattery broke the silence. "Deliberate?" he asked. "Yeah," Timberlake said. "He thinks the other six ships had the same kind of failure -- something Bicker s far more alert and suspicious than anyone suspected. Prudence thought. Raj or I will have to side with him; there's no other way to keep control of the situation. tery asked. "Let's not tip toe around it," Bickel said. "The thing's obvious. What feature of these ships is never mentioned in the stress analyses trying to find a cause for the six previous failures? What feature do we assume is proof against failure because there's no hint of one breaking down?" tery said. He tried to hold his voice to a bantering level, failed and thought: God help us. nickel's seen through the sham far too soon. said. "And they gave us three of the damn' things! One in service and two for back up. Never a we had three on the Tin Egg!" "Why?" Prudence asked. "To make damn' sure we got beyond the point of no return before we got the cold-turkey treatment," Bickel said. I guess I'm elected. Prudence thought. She said: "More of Project's goddamn' maneuvering! Sure. It'd be right in character." Flattery shot a startled look at her, returned his attention to the big board before Bickel noticed. "Cold turkey," Bickel said. "This ship's one elaborate simulation device with a single purpose -- and my guess is the others were the same. "Can't you see it?" Bickel asked. "Don't you recognize the purpose? It casts its shadow over everything around us. It's the only thing that makes any sense out of this charade. The secrecy, the mystery, the maneuvering -- everything's calculated to put us on a greased slide into a very special ocean. It's not just cold turkey, it's sink or swim. And the only way we can swim is to develop an artificial consciousness." VI S he wrote her name: "Prudence Weygand" at the foot of the log tape, started it rolling through the auto-recorder, made the synchronous shift to Flattery's tape as he took over the board. The counter said it was her fifteenth change of shift. Flattery squirmed in his couch, settling himself for the four hour watch. Reflections on the dial faces were hypnotic. He shook his head to bring himself to full alertness, heard the hiss of fabric as Prudence got out of her couch. She stood there a moment stretching, did a dozen deep knee bends. How easily they accept the possibility that I'm the execution er, Flattery thought. He noted how wide awake and alert Prudence appeared. This four hours on-four hours off routine could be endured as long as no serious problems arose, but it played hob with the metabolic cycle. Prudence should be headed for food and rest, but she obviously was wide awake. She glanced at Flattery, saw he was settled in for the watch, checked the repair log. Nothing was flagged urgent. That made it a bit more than twenty-five hours with nothing more than minor adjustments on the big board. Smooth. Too smooth. Danger keeps you honed to a fine edge, she thought. Extended peace makes you dull. "You'd better get something to eat and try to rest," Flattery said. "I'm not hungry." "At least try to rest." "Maybe later. Think I'll wander in and see how Bickel and Tim're doing." She looked at the big screen overhead. It was tuned to the peakcorner lenses of the computer shop. And for all the four hours of her shift it had been producing provocative sights and sounds. Bickel and Timberlake had been busy. She took one low-grav step across to the hatch-lock, let herself through and stopped to study what they had accomplished. Timberlake was nowhere in sight. And where the optical character reader had been on the big panel across from the lock now stretched a mechanical excrescence -- a piled and jutting structure of plastic blocks; Eng multiplier circuits, each sealed in plastic insulator. Linking the blocks were loops and tangles and twists of insulated pseudoneuron fiber. Bickel had heard her entrance. Without turning from his work at one end of that protruding angular construction, he said: "Take that other micro-tie viewer on the bench. I need # centimeters of the K-Ar neurofiber with random-spaced endbulbs and multisynapses. Connect it as I've indicated on that schematic labeled G-#. It should be the top one in that pile on the right end of the bench." Bickel sat down on the deck, slid a new block of Eng multipliers into position. He swung a portable micro-tie viewer across the block, leaned into the viewer's forehead rests, began making the connections. Fes, sir! she thought. "A re ' re almost ready to put '  this on an initial program," Bickel said when she had finished the assembly. He began connecting it to the newly installed Eng multiplier block, running one sheaf back to a plugboard connection on the computer panel. Prudence stepped back, studied the mechanical growth that jutted from the wall. As though she taw it for the first time, the construction abruptly took on a new meaning for her. "That's more than a set-up for analysis," she said. "That's right, doll." Bickel stood up, wiped his hands on the sides of his vacsuit, swung his own micro-manipulator and viewer to one side. "This," Bickel said, "in addition to giving us our analysis of built-in misfunction, this little 'Ox' we're driving will provide a three-way energy interchange." "You're tied into the computer," she accused, pointing to the connections to the plugboard. "Every line in that board has a diode in it," Bickel said. "Pulses can come from the computer to our test set-up, but anything going into the computer has to be coded by one of us and inserted over there." He pointed to the input heads lined up at the right corner of the wall. Prue turned to look at the overhead screen where Flattery was revealed calmly monitoring the big board. Something he had said came back to her full force: "There's nothing concerning ourselves about which we can be truly objective except our physi cal responses, the reflections of behavior. We exist in a forest of illusion where the very concept of consciousness merges with illusion." And Prudence thought: To be conscious, you must surmount illusion. Bickel saw that where I didn't. She asked herself now how this applied to her own personal at tack on their problem. The living chemistry of the body held clues to consciousness that had never been adequately explored. Neuroregulatory shifts in biochemistry triggered by consciousness expanders and hallucinogens had beckoned to experimenters before, but never in a situation paralleling a mechanical attack on the problem. That avenue had to be explored, she knew -- but she had only one guinea pig: herself. And tests on her own body with serotonin and adrenalin fractions were dangerous. She couldn't avoid the suspicion she might be giving in to a death wish. Now, she wondered: Am I deluding myself? Is this more illusion? Or is it just an excuse not to keep up the anti-S dosage so I'll become sexually desirable to Bickel? tt r r'hat's it," Bickel said. "Let's give it a run. Prue, monitor the diagnostic board." He gestured to the panel of dials and gauges at the left of the plugboard. "I'll give each net potential of the roulette cycles a onefifth second burst from the shot generator." He moved around to the right of the test set-up, flipped switches to start the source program through the inputs. "Mark," he said. "Mark," she said as her dials registered the pulse. "Give me the mean synapse threshhold, mean endbulb threshhold and action time on each net," Bickel said. He depressed three switches simultaneously. "Interchange activated." He waited, feeling the suspense grow as a tightness in his stomach. "Interchange now showing Mitrance pulse," she said. "Net one," he said, introducing the timed burst from the shot generator. "There's a jam-up at the fifthlayer nodes," she said. "No impulses are getting through." "I'll try sweeping the roulette cycles," Bickel said. He twisted a dial. "Nothing," she said. "Still that fifth-layer jam-up." Bickel stepped back, glared at the input panel. "This is nuts! What we have here is essentially a transducer. The outputs should match!" Again, Prudence read her dials. "Your products are still zero," she said. "Any heat?" Bickel asked. "Nothing significant," she said. "Somehow, we've produced a unitary orthogonal system for each net and the total assembly," Bickel said. "And that's a contradiction. It could mean we have more than one system in each of these separate nets." "You have an unknown that's swallowing energy," Prudence said, her excitement kindling. "Isn't that our definition of..." "It isn't conscious," Bickel said. "Whatever the unknown system is, it can't be conscious... not yet. This set-up is too simple, doesn't have enough source data..." "Then it's some error in the hook-up," Prudence said. Bickel's shoulders sagged. He took a deep, tired breath. "Yeah. Has to be." "Where's your record of assembly and circuit tests?" Prudence asked. "I isolated an auxiliary storage tank," Bickel said. He gestured vaguely to his left. "It's the redflagged one. Everything's in there... including all this." He waved at the diagnostic panel. "You get something to eat and take a rest-break," she said. "I'll start tracing circuits." "We got a jam-up on the direct test," Bickel said. "It wasn't an open-circuit reaction. And the net-interchange test produces zero at the output without flagging the point of loss. The thing's a goddamn' sponge!" "It'll be some simple error," she said. Timberlake's head suddenly appeared from the hatch that led to the circuitry in the 'tweendecks crawl space. "It's down here," he said. 'With the primary sheafs. Don't do anything for a minute." He disappeared again. Meanwhile Prudence was scanning the print-out. With a sense of awe she realized that it was devoid of insignificant digits. It had been weeded down to essentials. ( t'#'oh!" Timberlake called, his  voice echoing with a hollow resonance from the crawl space. Bickel looked down, saw that only Timberlake's feet protruded into the shop now. "Found it," Timberlake said. "It's a fifty-line sheaf, single plug. Shall I pull it?" 'Where does it lead?" Bickel asked. "According to the color code it leads right down into the accessory storage banks," Timberlake said. Timberlake's feet disappeared into the crawl space. "All these banks are linked that way! Why the hell doesn't it appear on the schematics?" Bickel got down on his hands and knees at the mouth of the crawl hole, said: "Is there any kind of buffer or gating system in those lines?" A hand light wavered back and forth in the crawl space. "Yeah, by god!" Timberlake said. "How'd you know?" "Had to be," Bickel said. "This is a computer fail-safe device. Don't mess with it." Bickel rocked back on his heels, fighting a lost, sinking sensation. Those bastards! he thought. They knew we'd find this the first time we went looking into the computer's innards. They've tied our hands. "Come on out, Tim," Bickel said. "Don't change a damn' thing." He stood up, removed the blocking plugs he had inserted to isolate this storage bank. Isolate! he thought. Hah! All he'd done was change the potential at one point and insure that he wouldn't have the addresses on any of the test information they'd just sent into the system. Timber lake scooted backward out of the crawl space, stood up. "Does that make sense to you?" he asked, gesturing toward the hole. "I wish it didn't," Bickel said. "This computer has what amounts to a random address system as far as we're concerned. There'll be enormous blocks of information filed in it bit by bit in such a way that only the computer knows where it is. That's why we have so many special function routines and subroutines and sub-subroutines ad infinitum. The addresses of those we know." "The organic cores must've known where the information was," Prudence said. "And they're dead," Bickel said. TV T organ Hempstead's burst-depersonalized voice filled the control room as Bickel started the playback of the new message from Moonbase. Earthling." A long, rolling silence followed and they grew aware of the hissing of the tape as it sped across its sorting heads. Bickel glanced around the room -- Flattery at the big board yet, composed and so serenely sure of himself; Prudence in her action couch and with her eyes intent on the vocal translator at couch, eyes closed, breathing deeply. One might almost think he was asleep, but for the pulse at his temple. Bickel recognized that mannerism of Timberlake's. It meant the man was chewing over a heavy problem. "Hit it," Hempstead said. "That must be an error," Bicthat one." "We do worse ourselves sometimes," Flattery said. "On the question of defining consciousness," Hempstead said. "Reference is made to nerve barrier and threshhold data your computer. Best dive to date." "Best definition to date," Flattery said. "That's what he must have said." "New Organic Mental Core," Hempstead said. "Medical personnel are directed to abandon all such repeats in their waste of order." "There's something wrong with said. "With the translator circuits from the computer." "That goddamn' wild program we flushed through the system like a high colonic," Timberlake growled. He opened his eyes, stared accusingly at Bickel. "Abandon all such attempts," Hempstead said. "Repeat: abandon all such attempts. This is a direct order." "That sounds like him rightly enough," Prudence said. "Under no circumstances are you to attempt to make inanimate components," Hempstead said. "Try that one on your violin," Timberlake said. "Analyze course and reaction data related to mass changes," Hempstead said. "Unknown area derived mathematically." "Hash!" Timberlake snarled. "Garbage!" "Project over and out," Hempstead said. "Acknowledge year compliance." Timberlake sat up, swung his feet to the deck. "Go ahead, Bick," he said. "Acknowledge year compliance." Flattery glanced at Timberlake, returned his attention to the board. Timberlake obviously was making a bid to regain his authority. That could've been predicted. Their first setback would bring him charging out -- from fear for all those lives dependent on the life systems if not for any other reason. Flattery had watched the way Timberlake studied the life systems repeaters. Nothing wrong there... yet. But a threat to any part of the ship was a threat to all. "Was he asking us to install a new brain?" Prudence asked. "Where could we get one?" Timberlake asked. "We've already been through that," she said, looking at each of them in turn. And for the first time since taking her position with the umbilicus crew, Prudence allowed herself to wonder what it really would be like to become that fleshless embodiment, the mentality-central to a driving behemoth such as this ship. She shivered. They taunt me with blasphemy , Flattery thought. "Are you cold, Prudence?" he asked. He watches me all the time, she thought. The medical part of her faced the feminine part then, wondering if Flattery knew how she was twisting her body chemistry. "I'm quite comfortable," she said. But she wasn't comfortable. Moods of depression and elation shot through her without warning and had to be concealed. Strange psychic aches tortured her mind -- fantasies of god-like power competed with the urge of physical abasement. with a length of printer tape, said: "Garbage." "What else?" Timberlake snapped. Flattery started to speak, froze in the act while he studied the track graph on his board. He hadn't imagined it; the graph was climbing. "We've been gaining speed for several minutes," he said. "Slow... but steady." ( t Trive problems now!" Timberlake snarled. Flattery activated the drive read-out, scanned it. "No," he said. "No emission. GR level shows the normal radiation drop." "Mass register?" Bickel asked. Flattery's hands flicked over the keyboard. He scanned his gauges. "Out of register! Mass reference is out of register!" "What are your readings?" Bickel asked. "They vary through ten argos," Flattery muttered. "They don't graph back... no series-constant in the curve of change -- Fourier or otherwise. Mass is out of register with speed." "What'd Hempstead say?" Bickel demanded, looking back at the printout tape. He quoted; " 'Analyze course and reaction data related to mass changes.' If he..." "That could be garbage!" Timberlake snapped. "Still that gradual speed increase," Flattery said. "A slow increment for about four minutes now." The ship is programmed tot emergencies, Prudence thought. That's what they said. But which are emergencies from that program... and which are emergencies from... the unknown? Flattery took a comparator read-out, said: "In the past minute and eight seconds, our speed has gone up .# against the fixed reference." Bickel began shifting plugs on his computer board. His fingers danced over the keys. He checked the telltales, looked to the visual read-out screen. "It gives us wind-and-molecule analogy," he said. "If the range of individual molecular mass within a moving gas is less than that of an object in the path of the gas, the chance erf collision between gas molecules and the object follows a probabilistic curve related to the mean difference in mass." Timberlake coughed, said: "Is that thing saying our speed has raised our mass to a point where something is... colliding with us? That's nuts! We're being pushed, according to the track graph. What about things we hit, things in out path?" "Maybe it's all going our way in this sector of space," Bickel said. "We don't know." C C T)repare for retro-firing," Flattery said. "Wouldn't it be wiser to turn ship?" Timberlake asked. He kicked the manual cocoon switch and the action couch snapped securely around him. "Raj's right," Bickel said. "Use minimum change. Something's happening for which we have no base of experience." "I am starting retro with microemission," Flattery said. "Prue, monitor the track graph. Tim, watch our mass reference. I am recording for later analysis." "If there is a later," Timberlake muttered. Flattery ignored him, said: "John, monitor hull temperature and doppler comparison." "Right." Bickel cleared his throat, thinking how crude was this quartered division of functions when compared with a properly working ship-control robobrain. The umbilicus crew was a pack of limping cripples by comparison... and in a situation where they needed to run and dodge and balance with the ability of an athlete. "Starting retro," Flattery said evenly. He moved the micro-controls one notch. Action couches made a slight adjustment to the change. It registered as a creeping movement of their repeater consoles against the conduits, pipes and instruments of the fixed walls. "Track graph report," Flattery said. "Speed is dropping unevenly," Prudence said. "Fits and jerks." Bickel, watching the edge of his repeater where it aligned with the edge of a wall plate, could see the bucking movement of the ship as a series of tiny jerks. His hands on the console keys sensed a tremor in the ship. "Tell me when the graph levels off," Flattery said. "Mass reference report." "Uneven," Timberlake said. "Graph average is dropping, but the direct register is going up and down... it's .#, .#...#..." "Let me know if it levels," Flattery said. Without being asked, Bickel said: "There's a microincrease in temperature along the first quadrant, stern. Compensation system is taking care of it adequately. Doppler reference shows an actual speed decrease of .# plus." "Mark," Flattery said. "S over C confirms," Prudence said. Flattery advanced the microcontrol another notch, feeling perspiration along his back and neck collecting too fast for his suit to compensate. "Track," he said. "Graph is now dipping below the fixed reference," Prudence said. "Still dropping unevenly." "Ion reading," Flattery said. "One over four point two eight double ought one," Timberlake said. "Agreement with emission rate is positive. Retro normal." "Rate of down-graph is now even on the track," Prudence said. "Mass reference level and .#I out of agreement," Timberlake said. "Hull temperature?" Flattery said. "Holding," Bickel said, and allowed himself a deep breath. Changes in hull temperature where they should not occur, changes in their speed without a positive explanation -- these were more alarming than a physical breakdown that they could touch with their hands. F lattery heard the sigh and thought: The Tin Egg had a close call. But close to what? Does Bickel know? Did he tell us everything he got from the computer? Even so, how can we trust computer information now? But Flattery recalled another part of Hempstead's possiblygarbled message: 'Unknown area derived mathematically.' What if that were pretty close to Hempstead's actual words? Flattery asked himself. An unknown of some kind derived mathematically. The ship had encountered a massspeed problem. Bickel said: "Raj, drop the speed another two points and hold. We'll want regular checks on massspeed variations from here on out." "Complying," Flattery said. "Report in order." He turned to the microcontrols, dropped them two more notches. "Track graph declines on an even slope," Prudence said. "Mass reference agrees," Timberlake said. "Ion emission normal." "Temperature holding normal," Bickel said. "Doppler comparison is positivezero." Bickel looked at those two thin black needles of the doppler comparator. They were what put the bite in this emergency. They provided positive checks on speed through doppler reference to fixed astronomical bodies. The doppler comparison and change in speed had agreed one-for-one. "I do not understand what happened," Flattery said, "but I have the distinct feeling we were close to the brink." "The brink of what?" Prudence demanded. Fear was plain in her voice. "We were close to running wild out of the solar system," Bickel said. "Out of control, unable to maneuver. Quite likely, we were close to being hurtled into another dimension." "Without a prayer of escape," Timberlake said. "The negative transformations in grav theory," Prudence whispered. "What?" Timberlake barked. "The implicit energy exchange for enormous mass shifts near the speed of light," Prudence said. "The negative forms in the equations don't all cancel out until you build hypothetical transformations beyond the speed of light. There is a region of mass speed change wherein two bodies theoretically repel each other rather than attract." "Now," Bickel said, "how do we tell Hempstead and his boys about this without blowing the whole show?" "We've already blown the whole show," Timberlake growled. "The computer... "Isn't necessarily wrecked," Bickel said. "Our life systems still work. Ship servos and sensors appear to be in order. I get consistent replies and demands for information." "Consistent doesn't mean correct," Timberlake said. "Was Hempstead telling us to cease and desist?" Flattery asked. "If he was..." "We don't know," Bickel said. "As long as we don't know, we don't have to obey." Or disobey, Flattery thought. He said: "How is it the computer seems to function on informatranslation?" "That could mean only one band to debug," Prudence said. "If it does..." She broke off, staring at Bickel, who suddenly seemed in agony. Bickel had his eyes closed. Perspiration beaded his forehead. The circuitry was as clear in his mind as though projected there from outside himself. He had never completely disconnected which they had used for the Ox's interpretive routines. An empty sensation expanded through his chest as he realized every signal from outside into Ox into the computer -- there to translator loops. tt'#'ou didn't disconnect the plugboard from the Ox," Timberlake whispered. "But my computer read-out Bickel said. He could hear the desperation in his own voice. "Every program demand I put on the computer went through those same Ox circuits!" "You were using sub-routines with known addresses," Prudence said. "Now everything you asked for has been scattered through the entire system and lost," Timberlake said. "Has it?" Bickel asked. He opened his eyes. There was only one logical way to be certain, of course. It wouldn't do any more damage than already had been done... if there was damage. We didn't think of his cutting Flattery thought. Destroying the translator loops! Without the translator system to decode the multi-repetitive laser-burst messages, the umbilicus crew might just as well use hand signals for its messages to and from Moonbase. Carefully, because he had to be certain the first time, Bickel board, triple checked them. "What're you doing?" Timberlake demanded. "Be quiet," Prudence said, as she recognized what Bickel intended. "But he's already..." "A diagnostic routine," Bickel said. "We'll use a simulsynchronus B-register search with a repeat on our original test of the Ox circuitry. If harm has already been done, this will just go right through the same channels. It can't do any more harm." "And the B-register search could tell us where our data went," Timberlake said. "Yeah." "Are you sure?" Flattery asked. "The technique is right," Prudence said. Working quietly, triple checking, Bickel patched together the necessary program. He took a deep breath, sent the first elements of the diagnostic routine through the inputs, setting the balance of the test for off-line operation. He had to keep a constant check on this. output, put it on conditional transfer with print-out at each step in the control sequence. Tie felt breathing at his shoulI A der, looked up to see that Prudence had abandoned her action couch, knelt beside him to stare up at the read-out. "The data's been shifted, not lost," she whispered. "That's how it looks," Bickel said. "It might as well be lost!" Timberlake barked. "No," Bickel said. "The computer's fully operative as long as we route everything through the Ox." Timberlake demanded. "Come off that, Tim," Bickel said. "You helped me build that test set-up." "The incoming messages were twice," Timberlake said. "Sure." "The bits cancelled themselves out all along the line," Bickel said. "We probably didn't get a fifth of the message." "It did seem short," Prudence said. "That message is the only thing we've really lost," Bickel said. "I'll ask for a repeat on . , "Wait!" Flattery said. "Yes?" Bickel looked at him. pened to the original message?" Flattery asked. He glanced away from Corn-central, met Bickel's gaze. "And what if they were telling us to cease and desist?" "You know something," Timberlake said, "the beginning and end of Hempstead's message didn't seem to be garbled at all." "Standard call and sign-off," Bickel said. "They could be recognized and translated from the smallest fractional bits." "But the message load was lightest at the beginning," Timberlake said. "And that could be part of the explanation there. You'd get minimum cancellation. We might be able to salvage more of the message... especially in the first parts before the load jammed it up." This is exceedingly cautious tor Timherlake, Flattery thought. Is he coming around to Bickers viewpoint? Bickel found himself moving hesitantly, not knowing why, but unable to escape the logic in Timberlake's argument. He slid out the message print, shuttled it to the replay rack. If only the print had been the first step in the reception, instead of intermediate, he thought. He removed his feedback patches, sent the print directly into the Ox and then into through the Optical Character Print system and the screen above them. Hempstead's original call appeared there, and they all looked up at it. That had to be accurate, Bickel thought. There came that original long F lattery had just shifted the Com-central board to Prudence. He looked across at Timberlake, who sat on the edge of his action couch staring at a memo pad of ship paper. The thin paper rustled faintly as Timberlake folded back a page, scribbled something on a clean surface. Flattery's duty shift had exhausted him. He felt drained -- and at the same time keyed up. Apprehensive. He felt that forces were gathering over which he could have no control. They had come to no solution of the communication problem. Or of any other. Perhaps, none was possible. He looked up at the monitor screen and observed it was blank. For a moment it did not register. He looked over to the console in front of Prudence, saw that the command-circuit key pointed to "on." But the screen remained blank. That key is on! Flattery told himself. But why was the screen blank? As though she read his mind, Prudence said: "John's installed an override on the command circuit. Any idea why?" "Didn't you see where he was?" Timberlake demanded. "He was in the shop -- working on that Ox mess!" Timberlake unlocked his action couch and in almost die same motion, launched himself at the hatch to the computer maintenance shop. He wrenched at the lock dogs, but they remained immovable. "He's jammed the lock!" Timberlake said. "If he wrecks our computer..." "You noticed... so you may as well watch." It was Bickel's voice. HP hey looked up to see a view of the shop in their big screen. Bickel stood with the detritus of the initial Ox installation around him -- dangling leads, meters, neuron blocks -- all stacked precariously away from the computer wall. "Bickel, listen to reason," Timberlake said. "You can't just tear into..." "Shut up or I'll turn you off," Bickel said. He knelt with a substitute neuron block, inserted it between the Ox and the computer wall, began making connections. "Please, John," Prudence said. "If you'd..." "You're not going to stop him by talking to him," Flattery said. "Listen to Raj," Bickel said. He slipped another neuron block into place against the wall, made new connections. "Rhythm," he said. "I went to sleep on it... and it woke me up. That and your yakking. Rhythm." Another substitute neuron block went into place beneath the first two. "Describe what you're doing," Flattery said, and he motioned for Timberlake to come to his side. "Brain-vision anatomy can be reduced to the mathematical description of a scanning process," Bickel said. "It follows that any other brainfunction anatomy -- including consciousness -- should submit to the same approach. I can duplicate the alpha-rhythm cycle for a brain-scanning sweep by setting it up in the time-cycle of these neuron blocks. If I trace each rhythm from a human model and duplicate... "What's the function of each of these human rhythms?" Flattery demanded. As he spoke, Flattery scribbled a note on a pad of ship flimsy, pressed it into Timberlake's hand. Timberlake looked up to the screen, but Bickel still had his back to the video eyes that matched the screen-view. "We don't know the function for certain, do we?" Flattery said, and he motioned frantically for Timberlake to read the note. Timberlake turned his attention onto the paper, read : Again, Timberlake looked up to the screen. The Ox was taking on new shape under Bickel's hands -- reaching out to the angle of the shop against the computer wall. It began to assume a feeling of topological improbability in Timberlake's eyes -- with jutting triangles of plastic, oblongs of neuron couplers, strips of Eng multipliers... and the colorcoded leads interweaving like a crazy spectrum. Timberlake felt a hand grab his arm, shake him. He looked at the hand, followed its arm to Flattery's glaring face. Flattery gestured to the note in Timberlake's other hand. Again, Timberlake looked at the note, recognizing why he stood rooted to this spot. Around the hyb tanks? No. It would have to be through the hyb tanks. Flattery must know that. Timberlake turned his tortured gaze on Flattery, bringing the terror up to full awareness. Bickel has infected me with hia cynical scepticism, Timberlake thought. I'm afraid of what I'll find in the hyb tanks if I look too close. I'll find the tanka empty, and nothing but leads back into the computer from the tanks. And the computer will be programmed to simulate the presence of hybernating life in those tanks. The whole thing will turn out to be a monstrous hoax. I'll discover, I've been lifesystems engineer to... nothing. The thought set him shivering. I 'll use the shot-effect generator again, Bickel thought. He leaned into the organized clutter of the Ox, clipped a lead onto the temporary input, threaded the lead out and draped it to one side. The effect and the way to achieve it were still clear in his mind. He had awakened suddenly, not knowing how long he had slept, but feeling refreshed and He turned to the computer leads, linked the Ox through a buffer that would feed its impulses into a test-memory bank, connected this to one of the new bank of neuron blocks, and put the system on full interlock. "Will you at least explain what you're doing, John?" It was Flattery's voice out of the screen. Bickel glanced back, saw Prudence at the controls, Flattery sitting on the edge of an action couch -- no sign of Timberlake. But this screen's eyes didn't expose all of Com-centraL It was probable that Timberlake was trying the hatch. Well, let him, Bickel thought. "We have only ourselves to use as models for producing this Consciousness Function," Bickel said. "And everybody keeps saying we can't get into ourselves the way an engineer should to duplicate the mechanism. But, friend, there's another approach -- thoroughly tested and effective." Prudence said: "Raj?" Flattery looked at her. "I'm getting current drive on the auxiliary power supply," she said. "It's the shop," Flattery said. "John's taken a direct line to prevent us from shutting him off." He looked back at BickeL "Right?" "Right," Bickel said. "It shouldn't cause you any trouble. I've isolated the line. Your main board is still functioning." He turned back to the Ox, began tieing in a series erf timed neurofibers. 'What's the tested, effective method?" Flattery asked. He looked up at the telltales on the Comcentral board, following Timberlake's progress by the heat sensors. Timberlake was out in the second zone now, turning in toward the opposite side of the shielding and the hyb tanks. Why had Tim been so reluctant to go? Flattery wondered. Bickel finished a triple connection along the timed fibers, straightened, said: "The system you can't tear apart and examine is called a black box. If we can make a white box sufficiently similar and general in potenHal to the black box -- that is, make it sufficiently complex -- then we can force the black box, by its own operation, to transfer its pattern of action to the white box. We cross link them and subject each to identical shot-effect bursts." "What's your white box?" Flattery asked, his interest and attention caught in spite of his fears. "That thing?" He nodded toward the crazy-block construction of the Ox. "Hell, no," Bickel said. "This is nowhere near complex enough. But our entire computer system is." He's gone crazy! Flattery thought. He can't be suggesting seriously that he'd throw a scrambling shot-effect burst into the computer! Again, Flattery glanced up at the telltales. Timberlake was at the edge of the hyb tanks, moving at a maddeningly slow pace. "Then... how does the Ox function in this?" Flattery asked, returning his attention to the screen. "This is our sorter," Bickel said. "It sorts the rhythms of the system and acts as a crude kind of frontal lobes." He linked two parts of his construction by crossjacks in a patchboard, said: "There. Now to run a few tests." "Shouldn't you wait?" Flattery demanded. "Shouldn't we discuss this a bit more? What if you've made a mistake and... "No mistake," Bickel said. Flattery looked to the telltales. Timberlake was in the hyb tanks now, but he wasn't moving -- just stopped there. We set our 'organ of analysis' at too high a pitch, Flattery thought. We should've known it could run wild. What was keeping Timberlake? "Straight line test, first," Bickel said, and closed a key on the computer wall. He stared at the diagnostic-circuit dials above him. F lattery held his breath, turned slowly to look at the big board in front of Prudence. If Bickel's test loused up the central computer system, it'd show up first on the big board. The warning flashboard retained its quiet green. The steady ticking of relays through the graph counters and monitors held at an even pace. Everything appeared soothingly ordinary. "I'm getting individual nervenet responses on the separate blocks," Bickel said. "Orthogonal nerve-net response in relation to the input." Flattery kept his attention on the flashboard. If Bickel ruined the computer, the ship was dead. Most of the Tin Egg's automatic systems depended on the computer's inner lines of communication and supervisory control programs. "Didn't you hear me?" Bickel demanded. "I'm getting nervenet response! This thing'll behave like a human nervous system!" "Raj, he is!" It was Prudence, and Flattery dropped his gaze to where she was pointing. She had shifted a small corner of her own auxiliary board into a repeater system tied to Bickel's diagnosticcircuits. "Beta rhythm," she said, pointing to the scope in the center of the board. Flattery watched the sine-play of the green line on the scope, digesting what Bickel had said, what that scope implied. Black box-white box. Perhaps it was possible, theoretically, to use the entire computer as a white box to take the transfer-pattern called consciousness. But there remained many unanswered questions -- and one more vital than all the others. "What do you intend using as a black box?" Flattery asked. "Where'll you get your original pattern?" "From a conscious human brain," Bickel said. "I'm going to take one of our spare hyb tanks and adapt the electroencepholographic feedback system as a man-amplifier." He's utterly mad, Flattery thought. The shot-effect shock would kill the human subject. Bickel looked out of the screen, stared at Flattery -- realizing that the psychiatrist-chaplain had seen the possible deadliness of this proposal. Who will bell the cat? Bickel thought. He swallowed. Well , if necessary , I will. "How would you protect the subject from the shot-effect bursts?" Prudence asked. "I believe the subject will have to be fully conscious," Bickel said. "Without any medication... or narco-inhibitions." H e waited for the explosion from Timberlake. This idea was sure to outrage the conditioning of the life-systems engineer. Where was Timberlake? "Absolutely not!" Flattery exploded. "It'd be murder!" Prudence looked away from the console, met Bickel's eyes. "Be reasonable, John," she pleaded. "You're already endangering the computer with that... "The ship's still functioning, isn't it?" Bickel countered, "But if you throw a shot-effect burst through that..." She nodded toward the stacked blocks and interwoven leads of the Ox beside Bickel. "... how'll you avoid damage to the computer's core memory?" "Core memory's a fixed system and buffered," Bickel said. "I'll keep the Ox's potential below the buffer threshhold. Besides... He shrugged... we've already put shoteffect bursts through the computer without..." "And scattered information," she snapped. "We can still find that information if we use the Ox to sort the addresses for us," Bickel said. Flattery glanced at the sensors in front of Prudence. What was wrong with Timberlake? Was he injured? Unconscious? But the sensors revealed a narrow path of movement from the life-systems engineer... all of it within the hyb tank complex, though. "If I understand you correctly," Prudence said, "you'll have to add nerve-net simulation channels to the Ox until it and the computer are as complex as a human nervous system. As you build it and test it, we become more and more dependent on that juryrigged Ox monstrosity for our very lives." "It has to have a full range of sensory apparatus," Bickel said. "There's no other way." "There must be!" she said. "Where'd you get such a mad idea?" "From you," Bickel said. Shock momentarily stilled her tongue, then: "That's impossible!" "You're a female," Bickel said, "capable of biological reproduction of conscious life. In that method, you have a substrate of molecules that are capable of assuming a large number of forms... different forms. Those molecules assume a particular form in the presence of a molecule that already has that form." He shrugged. "Black boxwhite box." "What about all those lives down in the hyb tanks?" Flattery asked. "Do they have any choice in this... game?" "They already made their choice," Bickel said. "And while they're helpless, you change the rules," Flattery said. "That was one of the chances they accepted when they accepted hybernation," Bickel said. "That was their choice." Flattery abandoned the argument, pushed himself up. "What're you going to do?" Prudence asked. "Check on Tim." #C'fT#'here is Tim?" Bickel ' ' asked. "Down in the hyb tanks," Flattery said, knowing Bickel could get the answer himself --  once he consulted the shop's repeaters. "Deep in the hyb tanks?" "Of course!" "Prue!" Bickel snapped. "Try to raise him on the command circuit." She heard the urgency in Bicktel's voice, and immediately whirled to obey. There was no response from Timberlake. "You fools!" Bickel said. Flattery stopped at the tube hatch, glared up at the screen. "Who let him go down into the deep tanks?" Bickel demanded. "You blind idiots! Don't you know what he's likely to find down there?" "What do you mean?" Flattery asked. "This whole damn' ship's nothing but a simulation device," Bickel said. "There'll be nothing down there except a few crew replacements. Those tanks have to be empty!" He's wrong! Flattery thought. Or is he? The thought staggered Flattery. He saw immediately how that might pull the props out from under Timberlake -- a man tuned as fine as the rest of them for a specific function. "He'd still have the crew systems," Prudence said. She stared across the room at Flattery, feeling the loneliness -- The Tin Egg with its programmed peril might contain only a few isolated humans launched into nowhere. They wouldn't, Flattery thought. But it they'd prepare me to cheat the rest of the crew... His feet felt rooted to the deck. He swallowed in a dry throat. But it's impossible! They promised me when I discovered the actual Tau Ceti prints -- if we succeeded we could just send back the report capsule and continue as... There is no Tau Ceti planet! "Raj, are you sick?" Prudence asked. She studied him, seeing the lost, sunken look in his eyes. "The Tau Ceti planets are uninhabitable, yes," Hempstead had admitted when confronted with the evidence. "No Eden. But the universe is known to planets. You realize you can't come back here, of course. The embarrassment to your hosts." "The biopsy donors were all criminals," Flattery had said, springing his other discovery. directed," Hempstead had protested. "That is one of the reasons you can't come back, but nothing's to stop you from going on to explore and find your own Eden." Remembering the words, Flattery felt how hollow they sounded. Sham and trickery all the way, he thought. But why? IX fp'imberlake had launched himself down the metalo-plastic communications tube with a desperate haste, knowing he had to move swiftly or become stalled in an unexplainable terror. At the tubedistribution lock, he sealed the hatch behind him, snatched a robox-monkey from its rack, tuned the sensors to the track imprinted in the tube wall, slammed its wheels onto the guide marks and grabbed the handhold controls. Again, he encountered that terrifying reluctance to move, and stared up the tube, studying the long, infinity-curve of it visible through the transparent safety locks. I can't go back, he thought. With a sudden wrench, he twisted the little robox tow unit's drive to full on, let it jerk him ahead along that curving track. The wind of his passage was a dim hiss. He was like a loose piston driving down that tube. Locks opened automatically to the robox signal, closed behind him. He slowed for the protective jog through the shielding layer, twisted around through the branching outside the hyb tanks, dove back down along the flat angle that returned through the watershield and stopped in the lock chamber to the tanks. He racked the rooox, stared at the hatch. It was a big yellow oval, its seal warning in heavy Now that he was faced with it, Timberlake felt a calm submission to fate controlling his muscles. He gripped the hatch dogs, broke the seal, seeing the line of frost inside as the hatch swung open. His suit generators hummed upscale, compensating for the drop in temperature as chill air spilled out of the lock. Timberlake slipped into the lock, closed and sealed the outer hatch, turned around. A rack of heavy-duty generators hung over the inner hatch with a big warning sign above them: "EXTimberlake looped the straps of a spare generator over his shoulder, gave the thing's turbine drive a short burst to check it The generator hummed briefly. He swung the rack of them aside, broke open the next hatch, slipped through and dogged it behind him. Now, a smaller hatch greeted him, and lettered on its face: Timberlake coupled the auxiliary generator to his suit, checked both generators, adjusted them for temperature-security override. The remembered routine occupied his awareness, keeping his mind off the space beyond that hatch. Suit seals slithered under his gloved fingers as he secured them. He dropped the non-fog viewplate over his faceplate, ran a check tape along the seals. The moment of final decision had come. npimberlake forced himself to act slowly and calmly. More than his own life depended on what he did now, he told himself. Stray heat inside there could play havoc with helpless lives. He passed his suit's baffles in front of a heat sensor, studied the gauge. Zero. His gloved hands went to the dogs of the inner hatch, broke the seal. The hatch popped slightly, indicating a small difference in pressure -- nothing abnormal. He stepped through into the glittering dry chill of the first bank of hyb tanks. This was where Prudence had been. He saw her empty tank on his left, its leads dangling, the cushioned carrier still open inside. Everything around him was revealed in harsh blue cold-light. He studied the chamber. It was like a giant barrel -- an open space in the center surrounded by the smaller barrels that were the individual hybernation tanks. A grid-floored catwalk led down the open center with short ladders and handholds branching up to the separate tanks. Timberlake kicked off down the length of the tank in three low-grav jumps, caught a handhold beside the breaker lock that separated this section from the next one. He looked back. No... they weren't little barrels, he thought. The individual tanks stretched away from him -- all around -- like so many sections of gray culvert pipe waiting to be assembled into something useful... like a drain. There was no point examining the tanks in here, he knew. This was number-one section: high priority crew replacements. If there was deception, it'd be further along the line -- in one of the deeper sections. Timberlake opened the safety value at the breaker lock, swung open the hatch, let himself through, reset the mechanism to isolate the section in the event of partial damage. He looked around the new section. It was the twin of the other one except for the absence of a raided tank. Timberlake swallowed. His cheeks felt damp and cold. A place between his shoulder blades itched. Quite abruptly, he found himself remembering Professor Aldiss Warren, the lecturer in bioa goat-bearded old man with a senile sounding voice and a mind like a scimitar. Why do I think of old Warren -- now? Timberlake wondered. As though the question released a hidden awareness, he recalled the old man diverging from a seminar discussion to talk about moral strength. "You wish to test moral strength?" he'd asked. "Simple. Construct a med-computer with a public callbox attachment. Set it that anyone submitting to the computer's probes can find out to within a day or so when he'll die... of natural causes, of course. If you wish to call old age natural. Then you step back and see who uses the thing." Someone -- a feminine student in the back of the class -- had asked: "Wouldn't it take a kind of courage not to use this computer?" "Pah!" old Warren had exploded. Another student had said: "Hypothetical questions like this always bore the hell out of me." "Sure," old Warren had said. "You young toughs haven't faced the fact we could build such a med-computer -- right now, today. We've had the ability to build it for more than thirty years. It wouldn't even be very costly -- as such things go. But we don't build it." npimberlake held himself still and silent in the hyb tank, realizing why he had remembered that incident. Coming into this cold-lighted tank was like using old Warren's hypothetical death predictor. Bic.kel infected me with the certainty that this ship is not what it seems to he, Timberlake thought. He took over command, pushed me aside. The only reason for being here that was left me -- He looked up and around the tank -- was in here. If this is taken from me then Fm truly useless except as a kind of computer-shop flunky for Bickel. Yes, Bickel. Right away, Bickel. Is there anything else, Bickel? Presently, he launched himself up to an individual tank hanging low on the left curve, center. The tank was like all the others racked in curving rows around it. He activated the inner cold light, caught a handhold and bent close to the tank's inspection port. The light flickered, glowed. It illuminated the metered master tubes dropping from the tank's other side, a colorcoded sheaf of spaghetti that trailed down left and right to the figure under the light. A man's craggy profile lay there, waxy skin and faint black beard. He was like a mannequin figure -- and Timberlake thought immediately of elaborate human-size dolls racked here to maintain the pretense. Timberlake studied the lifesystems telltales above the spaghetti sheaf. They registered a faint flame of life within the tank. Timberlake made a tiny adjustment in the oxygen meter, caught the immediate feedback surge on the tank's electroencephalographic coupling. The oxygen meter reset itself. This, then, was a hybernating man. That feedback reaction with its elaborate encephalographic play, could not be programmed for the unexpected. The oxygen shift at this moment in time obviously could not have been anticipated. A human homeostate had detected it, though, and reacted correctly. Timberlake dropped down to the gridded catwalk, checked a tank opposite, and another farther down the line. He went through them at random, pausing only to check that each held a living human. One of them he recognized -- black hair, olive skin with its waxy undertone, chiseled features -- Frank Lipera, a fellow student in human engineering. Presently, Timberlake went on to the next section... and the next. He found he recognized many of the occupants. This filled him with a feeling of loneliness. He felt that he might be the keeper of a museum, guarding old relics for a brief human lifespan, sequestering beneath these blue cold-lights a share of man's culture and knowledge. He came at last to a corner of section seven, another recognizblond and germanic, pale wax skin. Timberlake read the name etched above the inspection port: Yes, it was AI Peabody, Timberlake agreed. Yet, in a way it Wasn't A#... too. It was as though the companion of Timberlake's gym classes, his opponent in handball and moon tennis, had gone away somewhere to wait. But Peabody, Alan -- K-#a proved to be a visable human within individual homeostatic reactions. He could be awakened to speak and act and think. He could be wakened to consciousness. And consciousness is a thing beyond speaking and acting and thinking, Timberlake thought. TI e loosened the handhold, dropped lightly back to the catwalk, feeling no particular need to check further. He knew with an inner certainty that all the tanks held hybernating humans. Bickel might be correct about the Tin Egg being an elaborate simulation, but in here the simulation went too far in the direction of reality for it to be anything other than what it seemed. The hyb tanks had not been larded with obvious deception. I was supposed to come through here, surprise Bickel and stop him, Timberlake thought Stop him from what? Some tiny, unregistered perception worked on the edge of Timberlake's awareness, assuring him that whatever Bickel was doing right now in the shop held no immediate danger to these helpless sleepers. Whatever Bickers doing, he must be doing it right now, Timberlake thought. I've been gone... almost on hour. He looked up at the rows of tanks. Yet, every tank I checked was functioning at peak efficiency, as though the entire system were tuned to a critical optimum. Timberlake nodded to himself. You might almost think a mental core still rode monitor on the ship's vital parts. He felt that he could almost hear the tremendously slowed oscillations of life around him. The spot between his shoulderblade had ceased to itch, but he felt painfully tired now, slightly dizzy, his body dragging at his muscles. It occurred to Timberlake then that they could be going at the problem of reproducing consciousness too literally. Will we have to install mechanisms that permit the Ox to grow tired? he wondered. We're too literal... like peasants asking the genie for three wishes. Maybe we won't like our wishes if we get them. God, I'm tired. Something moved near the far bulkhead -- a space-suited figure. For one instant of unreality, Timberlake thought that one of his hybernating charges had revived itself. Then, the moving figure came full into the glare of the cold-light and Timberlake recognized Flattery's features behind the anti-fog plate of the helmet bubble. "Tim!" Flattery called. His voice boomed from the suit amplifiers, echoed with a metallic ringing through the cold air of the tank. "Something wrong with your suit receiver?" Flattery asked, stopping in front of Timberlake. Timberlake looked down at the command set near his chin, saw that its circuit indicator light was dark. I left it off, Timberlake thought. Never even thought of turning it on. Why'd I do that? Flattery studied Timberlake carefully. The man's motions when first seen across the tank had indicated nothing seriously wrong. He moved. He seemed aware of his surroundings. "You feel all right, Tim?" Flattery asked. "Sure. Sure... I feel all right." Like three wishes, Timberlake thought. Like the three S' s of our school joke: Security, Sleep and Sex. Something touched his shoulder, and he realized he had heard the inner bulkhead open. He looked around to see Bickel standing there. "You feel up to some work, you two?" Bickel asked. "I need your help." X 'T'he three men came to the inner locks and the back passage beneath the primary computer installation and up into the shop. They slipped through, sealed the hatch. Bickel threw back his helmet. Flattery and Timberlake did the same. Bickel already was loosening his glove seals. Timberlake stared at Flattery, watching the way the man studied the jutting boxes and angles, the interwoven leads of the Ox. "Infinite counting net?" Flattery asked. "Why not?" Bickel asked. "You have it. Yqu can count beyond the number of your own total nerve supply. The Ox has to do the same." "You know the danger," Flattery said. "Some of the danger," Bickel admitted. "This ship could be one gigantic sensory surface," Flattery said. "It's receptors could achieve combinations unknown to us, could contact energy sources unknown to us." "Is that one of the theories?" Bickel asked. Flattery took a step closer to the Ox construction. "Before you do anything destructive," Bickel said, and he nodded toward the patterned confusion clinging to the computer wall with its wire tentacles, "you'd better know I'm already getting conscious-type reactions on a low scale -- the system itself activating various sensors. It's like an animal blinking its eyes -- a heat sensor here, audio there..." "That could be a random dislodge pattern due to the shot-effect bursts," Flattery said. "Not when nerve-net activity accompanies each reaction," Bickel said. Flattery digested this, feeling his conditioned fear-alertness -- the reaction for which he was but a trigger -- come to full amplitude. His mind focused on the two red keys and the self-destruction program they would ignite through the computer-links of the ship. "Tim, how tired are you?" Bickel asked. Timberlake looked at Bickel. How tired am I? Minutes ago, he had been shot through with fatigue. Now... something had keyed him up, filled him with a feeling of elation. Conscious-type reactionsl "I'm ready for another full shift," Timberlake said. "This thing's too simple yet to even approach full consciousness," Bickel said. "Most of the ship's sensors bypass the Ox circuits. Robox controls aren't connected and it has no... (.(. Tust a minutef" Flattery J snapped. They turned, caught by the anger in Flattery's voice. "You admit this goal-seeking mechanism may operate entirely outside your control," Flattery give it eyes -- and muscles?" "Raj, before we're finished, this thing has to have complete control of the ship." "To get us across the bigempty and safely to Tau Ceti," Flattery said. "You're assuming that's the ship-computer's basic program?" "I assume nothing," Bickel said. "I checked. That's the basic program." To Tau Ceti Flattery thought. He felt like both laughing and crying. He didn't know whether to tell them the truth -- the fools! But... no; that would render them less efficient. Best to play the charade out to its silly conclusion! "Can you prevent damage to the computer core?" he asked. "It'll be buffered forty ways from Sunday," Bickel said. "I've already started the buffering." "What if it develops that it's fatal to go to Tau Ceti?" Flattery asked. Why is he quibbling? Bickel wondered. Surely, he knows the answer to that. "A simple binary decision solves that," Bickel said. "We give it a turn-back alternative." "Ahhhhh," Flattery said. "The best of all possible moves, eh? But we're in the Queen's croquet game. You said it yourself. What If the Queen of Hearts changes the rules? We've no Alice in this wonderland to haul us back." A deliberately poor move somewhere along the line changing the theoretical structure of the game, Bickel thought. That a an indicated possibility. He shrugged: "Then we get sent to the headsman." Timberlake cleared his throat. He felt an overpowering curiosity to inspect and test what Bickel had built -- to trace out the circuitry and try to find why it wasn't upsetting gross computer function. "If we run into the Queen of Hearts problem," Timberlake said, "the ship stands a better chance if it's controlled by an imaginative, conscious intelligence." "Our kind of consciousness?" Flattery asked. There's what's eating him, Bickel thought. He's obviously the one charged with seeing we don't loose a killer machine in the universe. Homeostasis for a race can be different from the balance needed to keep an individual alive. But we're isolated out here -- an entire race in a test tube. "We're talking about creating a machine with a specific quality," Flattery said. "It has to operate itself from the inside, by probability, and can't be controlled by determinations from the outside. We can't determine everything it's going to do." He raised a hand as Bickel started to speak. "But we can determine some of its emotions. What if it actually cares about us? What if it admires and loves us?" Bickel stared at him. That was a beautiful idea, an audacious idea -- completely in keeping with Flattery's function as chaplain, colored by his psychiatric training, and protective of the race as a whole. "Think of consciousness as a behavior pattern," Flattery said. "What has contributed to development of this pattern? If we go back..." T Tis voice was drowned in the klaxon blare of the emergency warning. They all felt the ship lurch and the immediate weightlessness as the caged failsafe switch disconnected the grav system. Bickel drifted toward the forward end of the shop, caught a stanchion, swung himself around and kicked off toward the Corncentral hatch. He went quickly through the hatch in the same fluid motion of opening it, slammed and dogged it, hurled himself toward his couch. He locked in, swept his gaze across his repeaters. Prudence was making only minimal corrections on the big console, studying the drain gauges. Bickel saw that the computer was drawing almost eighty per cent of its power-demand capacity, began checking for fire and shorts. He heard cocoon triggers snap as Flattery and Timberlake took their places in their couches. "Computer drain," Timberlake said. "Radiation bleed-off in Stores Four," Prudence said, her voice hoarse. "Steady rise in temperature back of the second hull bulkheads...no; it's beginning to level off." She programmed for a hullsecurity check, watched the sensor telltales. Bickel looking over her shoulder at the big board, saw the implications of the flickering lights as soon as she did, said; "We've lost a section of outer shielding." "And hull," she said. Bickel lay back, keyed the repeater screen for monitoring the sensors, began an analysis outward into the indicated area, said: "You watch the board; I'll make the check." Images flickered on and out in the little screen at the corner of his board as he keyed it to new sensors farther and farther out. Halfway through Stores Four, he was staring into the star-sequinned darkness of open space. The sensor eyes revealed foam coagulant flowing into a wide, oval hole from the hull-security automatics. Out of the corner of his eye, Bickel saw Flattery running a micro-survey along the edge of the break in the hull. "It's as though it were sliced off with a knife," he said. "Smooth and even." "Meteorite?" Timberlake asked. He looked up from a check of the hyb tanks. "There's no fusing at the edge or evidence of friction heat," Flattery said. He took his hands off his board, thinking of the island in Puget Sound -- the wild destruction in the surrounding countryside. Rogue consciousness. Has it started already? he asked himself.   through the outer shielding and hull without heating them at least to half-sun?" Bickel asked. No one answered. Bickel looked at Flattery, seeing the white, drawn look to the man's mouth, thought: He knows ! "Raj," Bickel said, "what could do that?" Flattery shook his head. Bickel took a reading on the laser-pulsed timelog off his own repeaters, extracted a position assessment, noted transmissiontransmitter to his side and keyed "What're you doing?" Flattery asked. "This we'd better report," Bickel said. He began cutting the tape. "How about some gravity?" Timberlake asked. He looked at Prudence. "System reads functional," she said. "I'll try it." She thumbed the reset. The ship's normal quarter gravity pulled at them. Timberlake unlocked his cocoon, stepped out to the deck. "Where're you going?" Prudence asked. "I'm going out and have a look," Timberlake said. "Some force takes a slice off our hull without crisping the area of spreading a shatter pattern? There is no such force. This I've got to see." "Stay right where you are," Bickel said. "There could be loose cargo out there... anything." Timberlake thought of lovely Maida crushed by runaway cargo, swallowed. "What's to prevent it slicing us neatly right down the middle -- next time?" Prudence asked. "What's our speed, Prue?" Timberlake asked. "C over one five two seven," she said, "and holding." "Did... whatever it was slow us at all?" Flattery asked. Prudence ran the back check on the comparison log, said: "No." Timberlake took a deep, quavering breath, said: "A virtually zero impact phenomenon with a force effect of... what? Infinity?" He shook his head. "There's no kinetic equivalent." Bickel tripped the transmission switch, waited for the interlock, looked at Timberlake. "Did the universe begin with Gamow's 'big bang' or are we in the middle of Hoyle's continuous creation? What if they're both..." "That's just a mathematical game," Prudence said. "Oh, I know: the union of infinite mass and finite sources can be accomplished by postulating zero impact-infinite force, but it's still just a mathematical game, a cancelling-out exercise. It doesn't prove anything." "It proves the original power of Genesis," Flattery whispered. "Oh, Raj, you're at it again," Prudence said, "trying to twist mathematics to prove the existence of God." "God took a swipe at us?" Timberlake asked. "Is that what you're saying, Raj?" "You both know better than to take that attitude -- under these circumstances," Flattery said. And he thought: When they know we've achieved the stage of rogue consciousness. There's no other answer. prudence stared up at the big console, wondering what had happened to the ship. The damage had been caused by something outside the ship. There had been a faint lurch transmitted through the Tin Egg, but that had come afterward. The damage telltales already had been flaring out red and yellow. The lurch had been associated with power drain and a shift of switching equipment to the necessities of automatic damage control. Zero impact-infinite force. Something outside the ship had sliced through them like a razor through soft butter. No -- infinitely sharper. Something from outside. She put a hand to her cheek. That pointed to something beyond the dangers programmed into the ship. They'd encountered something out of the wide, blank unknown. She thought suddenly of sea monsters painted on ancient charts of the earth, of twelvelegged dragons and humanoid figures With fanged mouths in their chests. She restored a degree of calmness by reminding herself that all these monsters had faded before humanity's monkey-like inquisitiveness. Still -- something had struck the Tin Egg. She ran another visual survey of her board, noting that automatic damage control had almost completely flooded out Stores Four with foam seal. Section doors were sealed off for two layers around the damage area. Whatever had hit them, it had taken only a thin slice... this time. "Time for my watch," Flattery said. "Prue?" Flattery's words made her aware in a sudden rush of acceptance how tired she was. Her back ached and the muscles of her forearms trembled. She could remember only once before having been this tired -- after almost five hours of surgery. "On the count," she said. They shifted the big board, and Flattery scanned the instruments, preparing to fit himself into the mood of the ship. And the Tin Egg does have her moods, Flattery thought. Sometimes, he felt as though the ship carried ghosts within it -- of the sixteen men killed by accident during the construction on the moon, of umbilicus crewmembers killed by the ship's programmed savagery -- or perhaps altar. Did those bodiless brains have souls? Flattery wondered. For that matter -- it we breathe consciousness into this machinery, will our creation have a soul? "Have the automatics finished sealing the break?" Bickel asked. "All sealed," Flattery said. And he wondered: When will the rogue consciousness hit us again? "What was in Stores Four?" Prudence asked. "What'd we lose?" "Food concentrates," Bickel aid. "First thing I checked." His tone said: "You had the watch; you should've checked." "Raj, do you want us to start sharing the watch and watch?" Timberlake asked. "After I've had some rest... "After you've had some rest, you can help me in the shop," Bickel said. "We've just decided," Prudence said, "just like that -- " she snapped her fingers -- "that you can go on stirring around in the computer like a wild man?" "For Christ's sake!" Bickel said. "Haven't any of you realized yet we were supposed to use the computer as the basic element of attack?" B ickel stared around at them. Flattery busy on the board, Timberlake half asleep sitting up at his couch, Prudence glaring at him from her couch. "That's no ordinary computer," Bickel said. "It has elements we don't even suspect. It was hooked up with an Organic Mental Core for almost six years during the construction and programming of the ship. It has buffers and leads and cross ties that its own designers may not even know about!" "Are you suggesting it's already conscious?" Prudence asked. "No, I'm not suggesting it's already conscious. I'm suggesting that we've come a long way using that computer and our Ox frontal-lobe simulator. We've project did in twenty years! And we should go on with this. We're cutting a straight line through all the... "There are no straight lines in nature," Flattery said. Bickel sighed. What now? he wondered. "If you've got something to say, spit it out," Bickel said. "Consciousness is a type of behavior," Flattery said. "Agreed?" "Agreed." "But the roots of our behavior are buried so far away in the past we can't get at them directly-" "Emotion again, eh?" Bickel demanded. "No," Flattery said. "Instinct," Prudence said. Flattery nodded. "The kind of genetic imprint that tells a chicken how to crack out of its shell." "Emotions or instinct, what's the difference?" Bickel asked. "Emotions are produced by instinct. Are you still saying we can't bring the Ox to consciousness unless it has instincts cum emotions?" "You know what I'm saying," Flattery said. "It has to love us," Bickel said. He chewed at his upper lip, caught again by the beautiful simplicity of the suggestion. Flattery was right, of course. Here was a loose rein that could satisfy the failsafe requirements. It controlled without galling. "It has to have an autonomic system of emotional reactions," Flattery said. "The system has to respond with a set of physical effects of which the Ox is... aware. Something like the characteristic human muscular reactions and voice tones, the things we use to respond to emotions." Emotion, Bickel thought. The characteristic that gives us our sense of person, the thing that summates personal judgments. A process in capsule form that can occur out of sequence. Here was a break with all machine concepts of Time -- Emotion as Process, an audacious way of looking at Time. "There's nothing of ourselves about which we can be objective," Bickel said, "except our own physical responses. Remember? It's what Dr. Ellers was always saying." Flattery thought back to Ell"Bickel is 'purpose,' the force that will give direction to your search," Ellers had said. "You have substitutes, of courage. Accidents do happen. But you've nothing honed as fine as Bickel. He's a creative discoverer." Emotion, Bickel thought. How do we symbolize it and program for it? What does the body do? We're inside, in direct contact with whatever the body's doing. That's the only thing we can really be objective about. What does the body... "It has to have a completely interfunctioning body," Bickel said, seeing the whole problem and answer as an abrupt revelation. "It has to have a body that's gone through trauma and crises." He stared at Flattery. "Guilt, too, Raj. It has to have guilt." "Guilt?" Flattery asked, and wondered why the suggestion made him feel angry and half fearful. He started to object, grew conscious of a rhythmic rasping. He thought at first it was a malfunctioning alarm, realized then it was Timberlake. The life-systems engineer had reclasped himself in his action couch cocoon. He was asleep -- snoring. "Guilt," Bickel said, holding his attention on Flattery. "You want it to love us? Okay. Love's a kind of need, eh? It'll have emotions, but that means an unlimited spectrum of emotions, Raj. The spectrum includes fear." G uilt and fear, Prudence thought. Raj will have to face it. His training won't permit him to deny this. She looked at Bickel, seeing the filrned-over, withdrawn look in his eyes. "Pleasure and pain," Bickel muttered. He focused on Prudence, the sleeping Timberlake, on Flattery -- each in turn. Did they see that the Ox had to be able to reproduce itself, too? Prudence felt her pulse quickening, tore her attention away from Bickel. She put a hand to her temple, checked the pulse there, related this to her quickened breathing, to body temperature, to hungers, to stage of fatigue and awareness. The serotoninadrenalin she'd been fed in hyb was giving her an acute awareness of her bodily functions, and that awareness told her she needed chemical readjustment. "Well, Raj?" Bickel said. I must compose myself , Flattery thought, turning back onto his couch. I must appear natural and calm. He kept his eyes away from the false panel on his repeater board. Bickel was growing exceedingly alert to the tiniest clues. Flattery marked the quiet green of the flashboard, the ticking of relays through the graph counters. Everything of the ship felt soothing and ordinary -- all systems functioning. Yet, deep inside himself, Flattery felt knotted up, like an animal poised at the sound of the hunter. Bickel felt elation, a breakthrough in some inner factor that had resisted him. The ship -- its living organisms, its problems -- all were like marionettes and marionette toys. The way out was so clear to him. He'd only hinted at it before. So clear. He could see the necessary schematics stacked in his mind, like transparencies piled one on another. Four dimensional construction, he reminded himself. We have to construct a net in depth that contains complex world-line tracks. It has to absorb nonsynchronous transmissions. It has to abstract discrete patterns out of the impulse oversend. The important thing is structure -- not the material. The important thing is topology. Thafs the key to the whole damn' problem! "Prue, get us some food and coffee," Bickel said. He glanced at the chronometer beside the Com-central board, looked at Timberlake. Let him sleep. Thinking within this framework, Bickel saw, put him on a threshhold. A certain pressure here, a certain application of energy there, and he knew he would be projected into a consciousness that he had never before experienced. The realization inspired fear and awe at the same time it lured him. He turned to Flattery. "Raj," he said. "We're not conscious." "What? Huh?" It was Timberlake rousing out of his sleep, rubbing his eyes, staring straight out at Bickel. "We're not awake," Bickel said. XI Ci'fXTe're not awake." During ' ' Flattery's watch, the words haunted him. Timberlake had muttered something about, "Damn' joker!" and gone off to finish his sleep in quarters. But Flattery, dividing his attention between the console and the overhead screen that showed the shop with Prudence and Bickel at work there, felt the ship assume a curious identity in his mind. Flattery felt as though he and the other three crewmembers were merely cells of a larger organism -- that the telltales, the dials and gauges and sensors, the omnipresent visual intercom -- that all these were senses and nerves and organs of something apart from himself. "We are noi awake." We keep skirting that thought, Flattery reflected. Bickel's voice talking to Prudence in the shop -- "Here's the main trunk to handle negative feedback. Follow the color code and tie it in across there. Here's the damper circuit; We have to watch we don't introduce reverberating cycles into the random neural paths." And Prudence, talking half to herself: "The human skull encloses about fifteen thousand ed from our building blocks and the computer. We're going to wind up with more than twice that number in this... beast." Their voices were like echoes in Flattery's mind. He thought of the total ship, the great machine whose continued life required a certain optimum organization -- an ordering process. That involved entropy, certainly, because the system that was a total ship tended to settle into a uniform distribution of its energies. As far as the ship is concerned, order is more natural than chaos, Flattery thought. But we're playing the ship as though all its parts were an orchestra and Bickel the director. Bickel alone has the score to achieve the music we want. Consciousness. CTphe identity that was the ship -- their Tin Egg -- it lacked a certain integrating ability at the moment. Instead of an efficient self-regulating force, the ship was making do with the inadequate feedback system represented by four humans loosely connected to its 'nervous system.' That was one way of looking at it. But there was a point in the ship's future where damage passed beyond their ability to recover. The humans were failing to make the ship the living, dynamic and interacting system it was designed to be. Flattery felt then a deep bitterness toward the society that had sent his frail cargo into nowhere. He knew the reasons, but reasons had never prevented bitterness. "Think of society as a human construction, a very sophisticated defense mechanism Hempstead and his cohorts had said. "Society's restrictions get bred into the cells themselves by a process of selection. And these restrictions become part of the selfregulating feedback in society's governing system. There's a serious question whether humans actually can break out of their self regulated pattern. It takes audacious methods, indeed, to explore beyond that pattern." The law was stated, Flattery knew, thusly: "Individual human experience is not the overriding control factor in human behavior. The cellular social pattern dominates." Flattery deliberately rapped his knuckles against the edge of his action couch to shock himself out of his reverie. He focused on the console, saw he had the usual temperature adjustments to make. The automatics could never quite hold the line. Bickel: "Watch those lengths in the time-delay circuits. You'll confuse the Ox's psychological present." Prudence: "Its what?" Bickel: "Its psychological present -- its 'specious present' -- what you experience in any given instant; that short interval you call now. Professor Ferrel -- remember old Prof Ferrel-barrel?" Prudence: "Who could forget Hempstead's son-in-law?" Bickel: "Yeah, but he wasn't stupid. We were on the satellite tracker once -- him on his side of the sterile wall and me on ours. And he said: 'Look at that thing move!' It was a shuttle ship coming in from earth. And he said: 'You know for a fact it's changing position fast as hell. But you seem to see all those position changes right now -- in the present. No sharp edges; just a flow. That's the "specious present," boy. Don't you ever forget it.' And I never did."  Prudence: "Will the... Ox really experience time?" Bickel: "It has to. Our timedelay circuits have to give it a way of internal measurement. It has to feel its own time. Otherwise, it'll be a big package of confusion." Flattery looked up into the screen, saw Bickel hook an oscilloscope to the Ox, run a pulse check. Prudence: "Aren't you likely to overload the computer, bog it down?" Bickel: "For Chrissakes, woman! You personally receive all kinds of information constantly. Doesn't your own system sort through all that information, queue it up, program it and evaluate the data?" Prudence: "But the Tin E's very existence depends on the computer. If we blunder -- " Bickel: "There's no other way. You should've realized that the instant you saw this whole ship was a set piece." Prudence (angrily) : "What do you mean? Why?" Bickel: "Because the computer's the only place where that amount of information can be stored. You see, woman, we don't have time to train a completely uneducated infant." jfefore she could answer, the transmission horn blared its warning. pass to keep its circuits from interfering with the work in the shop. The horn was a trigger that fired both Bickel and Flattery into action. Bickel threw the action switch in the shop. Flattery switch on his console, realizing with a sense of detachment that through the Ox's circuits before being displayed for them. Bickel swept his gaze across the repeater telltales in the shop, watched the needles kick over and come to rest in the normal range. There came the characterthe shop because the Ox was part of the circuitry. The sound raised a tingling sensation along Bickel's sides and arms. The gauges registered the usbursts of the message were being sorted, compared, translated and fed into the output net. Bickel glanced at the screen, saw that Flattery had the system on audio. Morgan Hempstead's voice began rolling from the vocoders: Bickel watched his gauges. The message was coming in with remarkable clarity, no garbling at all apparent now that it was routed through the Ox's circuits. There came the distinct sound of Hempstead clearing his throat. It gave Prudence a peculiar feeling to hear this ordinary sound -- a man clearing his throat. The inconsequential thing had miles to no effect other than to inform them Hempstead had been troubled by a bit of phlegm. Again, Hempstead's voice "That's an awful word -- disposition," Prudence said. She glanced at Bickel. He seemed to be taking it calmly. Flattery could feel the heavy beating of his heart, wondered if the next few words would bring that deadly "kill ship" coda signal from Hempstead. Bickel stared at the vocoder with a puzzled frown. How clear Hempstead's voice sounded -- even to the throat-clearing which from the message. He shifted his attention to the Ox's surrealistic growth on the computer wall. Again, Hempstead's voice inBickel kept his voice low, casual, said: "Prue, how'd old Big Daddy sound to you?" 'Worried," Prudence said. And she wondered why Bickel with his inhibitions against return could take this so calmly. "If you wanted to convey the emotions in some one's message, how would you do it, Prue?" Bickel said. She looked at him, puzzled. "I'd say what the emotion was or imitate the tone of the original. Why?" able to do that," Bickel said. He looked up, meeting Flattery's eyes in the screen. "Don't acknowledge that transmission, Raj." Flattery nodded.  ing better than ever?" Prudence asked uncertainly. "No," Bickel said. "It's working in a way it shouldn't be able to. The laser-burst message is stripped to bare essentials. The original voice modulations are there, theoretically, and often strong enough to recognize certain mannerisms, but subtleties are supposed to be beyond it. That last message was high fidelity." "The Ox's circuits make the system more sensitive," she said. "Maybe," Bickel said. "Was there nerve-net activity accompanying that?" Flattery asked. "A fish has nerve-net activity," Bickel said. "Nerve-net activity doesn't mean the thing's conscious." "But sensitized the way consciousness is," Flattery said. "Showing refined results out of neuro-economy the way consciousness does." Bickel nodded. "Selective raising and lowering of threshholds," Flattery said. "Threshhold control." Again, Bickel nodded. "What's this?" Prudence asked. "This thing..." Bickel pointed to the Ox. "... has just demonstrated threshhold control... the way we do when we recognize something." He looked at her. "When you lower your reception threshhold, you spread the spatio-temporal message and project it across an internal 'recognition aura' of your mental comparison system. The message is a spatio-temporal configuration which you superimpose on a recognition region. That recognition region can discriminate quite broadly between 'just right,' which is Maximum similarity, and a kind of 'blurring off you could call 'somewhat alike.' Threshhold control does the tuning for this kind of comparison." With precisely controlled motions, Bickel returned to the circuitry he had been working on rupted him. He picked up a sheaf of fibers, noting the neuron tag on them, slid the sheaf into a micro-manipulator and finished the connection to a multijack. I n Com-central, Flattery stretched out his left hand, gripped the stanchion beside his action couch until his knuckles went white. Who can tell me where my soul might be? he thought. The words of the #th Psalm slithered through his mind: " will praise thee; for I am fearfully and wonderfully made." Have we betrayed God by making something fearful and wonderful? he wondered. "Our Father which art in heaven," he whispered. But I am in the heavens, he thought. And the heavens expose me still to spiritual risk! The sound of Bickel and Prudence working in the shop was almost a carrier wave for his thoughts. Faith and knowledge , he thought. And he sensed the eternal clash that had taken his body now as its arena -- knowledge thrusting at the boundaries of faith. And he felt the destructive emotions his faith was engineered to contain. I could end this nonsense, he thought. But we're all in the same bind and violence betrays us. "Religion and psychiatry are but two branches of the healing art." He remembered the words clearly. The lecturer in Uses of Faith, the second-year course preparing him for this role. "Religion and psychiatry share the same stem." Heal thyself, he thought. Flattery ignored the vital console in front of him, closed his eyes and gripped the stanchion fiercely. "The Lord is my shepherd," he whispered. "I shall not want" But the words had lost their power over him. There are no still waters here... or green pastures, he thought. There never had been these things for him -- or for any of them out of the axolotl tanks and There had only been the valley of the shadow of death. Every morning on his way to classes -- eleven years -- he had passed through the hatch with that warning. That omnipresent sign had set the boundaries on their untrammeled activity. It still did. The suit was like another social inhibition setting its own limits of behavior. It restricted your contact with other humans, reduced you to code tappings and depersonalized vuphones where every person became like a dancing doll on an oscilloscope screen. The omnipresent enemy was the outside -- that total absence of the things to support life, that emptiness called space. I was evil and they feared it -- constantly. A rod and staff might comfort in the presence of space, but what you dreamed about was washed air and a womb-like enclosed cell where you could divest yourself of the damnable suit. This was the true source of comfort no matter if it came from the devil himself. The only table you could count on in the presence of this enemy was a squeezebottle slid from its rack. Oil on the head could only fog a faceplate. You had to crop your hair short and keep down the natural oils with detergent. "The whole universe is a matter of chemistry and mechanics, of matter and energy," he whispered. But only God was supposed to have complete control of manipulating the matter and energy. We aren't gods, Flattery thought. We're blaspheming by trying to make a machine that thinks of itself by itself. That is why I was set to watch over this mission. We blaspheme by trying to put a soul into a machine. I should go down there now and smash the whole thing! (Crjaj!" It was Bickel's voice booming from the intercom. Flattery looked up at the screen, his mouth suddenly dry. "I'm getting independent action on the photosensory loops of the computer's record-and-store circuits," Bickel said. "Prue, check the current drain." "Normal," she said. "It's no short circuit." "It... isn't conscious," Flattery said, his voice wooden. "Agreed," Bickel said. But what the hell is it? The computer's programming itself in every..." There came a charged moment of silence, then: "Damn!" "What happened?" Prue demanded. "It stopped," Bickel said. "What... set it off?" Flattery asked. "I tied an inhibitor block into one arm of a single nerve-net simulator and sent a test pattern through it. The test evidently set up a resonant pattern that searched right through the Ox and into the computer net via the monitor connections. That's when I started getting the selfprogramming reaction." Prudence sighted along her finger, moving it to trace a thick color-coded connection that looped down from the Ox. "The monitor linkage goes only one way into record-and-store," she said. "It's buffered right there." Bickel pulled the connection she indicated. "What're you doing?" she asked. "Disconnecting," he said. "I'm going to get the pattern of the experiment out of the memory banks and analyze it before proceeding." Silence. Flattery stared up at the screen with a feeling of horror. If I destroy it now, he wonsomeone ? o outine sensor firings sent teHtale lights flickering across the computer wall. The passage of the lights produced a weird shift in the shop's illumination. The curved bulkhead opposite the computer face reflected yellow, then green, now mauve... red. The color shift passed across a chart in Timberlake's hand as he read it and compared the chart's predictions with the readings in front of him. The overhead screen showed Prudence on Com-central about midway through her watch and Flattery in his action couch. Strange he wouldn't take off for quarters, Timberlake thought. Bickel emerged from between the Ox's two branchings just as a wash of green splashed down on him from the wall. "We're missing something," he muttered. Timberlake wondered at the fear in Bickel's voice, the way the man's head turned from side to side like a caged animal. "If this thing takes off on its own, we have no control over it," Bickel said. "Raj is right" "Raj's golem and monster horror stories!" Timberlake said. "No," Bickel said. "This thing has new kinds of memories. They have only the vaguest relationship to human memories. But memories, Tim -- the nerve nets stacked in psycho spaces -- they're the patterns that create behavior. What's this thing going to do when we turn it on... if we don't give it experiences of the kind the human race has survived?" "You don't know what the racial trauma are and that's where you're hung up." The voice was Flattery's, and they looked up to the overhead screen to see him sitting still halfcocooned in his action couch and rubbing sleep from his eyes. Beyond him, Prudence maintained her vigil at the big board as though that were the only thing concerning her. Bickel suppressed a feeling of irritation with Flattery, said: "You're the psychiatrist. Isn't knowledge of trauma supposed to be one of your tools?" "You're asking about racial trauma," Flattery said. "We can only guess at racial trauma." Flattery stared out of the screen at Bickel, thinking: John's panicky. Why? Because the Ox suddenly started acting on its own? ( #TI# e have to bring this thing into being," Bickel said, looking at the Ox. "But we can't be sure what it is. This is the ultimate stranger. It can't be like one of us. And if it's different... yet alive and aware of its aliveness..." "So you start casting around in your mind for ways to make it more like us," Flattery said. Bickel nodded. "And you think we're the products of our racial and personal trauma?" Flattery asked. "You don't think consciousness is the apparent effect of a receptor?" "Dammit, Raj !" Bickel snapped. "We're within a short leap of solving this thing! Can't you feel that?" "But you wonder," Flattery said, "are we making a creature that'll be invulnerable... at least invulnerable to us?" Bickel swallowed. "You think," Flattery said, "this beast we're creating has no sexual function; it can't possibly be like us. It has no flesh; it can't possibly know what flesh fears and loves. So now you're asking : How do we simulate flesh and sex and the racial sufferings through which humans have blundered? The answer's obvious: We can't do this. We don't know all our own instincts. We can't sort the shadows and reflections out of our history." "We can sort out some of them," Bickel insisted. "We have an instinct to... win... to survive for..." He wet his lips with his tongue, looked around at the computer wall. "Perhaps that's only hubris," Flattery said. "Maybe this is just monkey curiosity and we won't be satisfied until we've been creators the way God's a creator. But then it may be too late to turn back." As though he hadn't heard, Bickel said: "And there's the killer instinct. That one goes right down into the slime where it was kill or be killed. You can see the other side of it all the time in our instinct to play it safe... to 'be practical.' " He has done something secret, Flattery thought. What has Bickel done? He has done something he's afraid of. "And guilt feelings are grafted right onto that killer instinct," Bickel said. "That's the buffer... the way we keep the instinct within limits. If we implant..." "Guilt involves sin," Flattery said. "Where do you find in either religion or psychiatry a need for sin?" "Instinct's just a word," Bickel said. "And we're a long way from tlie word's source. Why is it? We can raise fifty generations of chickens from embryo to chick in test tubes. They never see a shell. But the fifty-first generation, raised normally under a hen, still knows to peck its way out." "Genetic imprint," Flattery said. "Imprint." Bickel nodded. "Something stamped on us. Stamped hard. Oh, we know. We know these instincts without ever bringing them to consciousness. They're what lower our awareness, make us angry, violent, passionate... Again, he nodded. What has he done? Flattery asked himself, staring out of the screen. He's panicky because of it. I have to find out! "The Cain and Abel syndrome," Bickel said. "Murder and guilt. It's back there someplace... stamped inside us. The cells remember." nphey glared at each other, Bickel desperate with indecision, and Flattery's suspicions verging on certainty. He has given the Ox the means to kill, Flattery thought. His argument and his anger betray it. But kill what? Not one of us, certainly. A colonist in the hyh tanks? No. One of the stock animals! He'd dip his toe into violence first, see if the Ox could really do it. But he cannot have already made the black box-white box transfer. Prudence, dividing her attention between the control console and the clash of wills, felt herself shift farther and farther into a state of heightened awareness. She sensed Com-central's minute temperature variations, heard the constant metallic crealcings of deck and bulkheads around her, saw Flattery's growing suspicions and Bickel's desperate defensiveness, knew her own heartbeats and tiny variations in her body chemistry. It was the chemistry that fascinated her: the thought that all through this subtle play of organic and inorganic matter which she called herself, messages of which she was only dimly aware (if at all) were being transmitted and acted upon. The computer with its enormous library of data culled from a way to explore the issue Bickel had raised, and she could not resist this. Where and how were the instincts carried? While the argument between Flattery and Bickel raged, she had translated the question onto an edge-coded tape, shifted it into the computer console section of her board, tripped the action switch. This went beyond chemicalbase sequence, she knew, and into the area where knowledge of protein structure itself was only theoretical code. But if the computer gave her an answer that could be translated into a physical function, she knew she could explore the answer through new experiments on her own body. "Bickel, whatVe you done?" Flattery demanded. Prudence looked up from her console, saw Flattery, his shoulders tensed as though about to leap, staring into the screen tuned to the shop. The screen revealed Bickel and Timberlake, their backs turned, staring at the computer wall and the blocksandangles contortion that was the Ox. The hum of the computer could be felt throughout the shop and Com-central. The play of sensor and telltale lights across the board had reached a glittering tempo. Prudence put the back of her left hand over her mouth, horrified realization flooding her: He has routed the whole computer through the Ox! "What've you done?" Flattery repeated. "Nothing!" Bickel said without turning. Timberlake said : "Shouldn't we..." "Leave it alone!" Bickel snapped. In a low voice, Prudence said: "I did it I fed a question into the computer." "What question?" Bickel demanded. He pointed to a large meter above him. "Look at that current drain! I've never seen anything like it." "I traced out sixty-eight sequential steps of Fourth order bio-chemical configuration," Prudence said. "I programmed it as a comparator of optical isomers as a first step in trying to detect where and how our instincts are imprinted on us." "It's gone into tire monitor banks," Bickel said, nodding at a new play of lights on the wall. "We're getting multi-track reinforcement... "Like a man concentrating on a tough problem," Timberlake said. Bickel nodded. r  p'he output beside Prudence began hissing as tape sped from it into the strip viewer. Bickel whirled. "What're you getting." She studied the viewer, forcing calmness. "A pyramided answer," she said. "I only asked for the first four probables. It's already into the tenth step! It's the nucleic acids, all right... down there with the genetic information. But it's tracing out all the dead ends... the molecular weights and... " "It's talking it over with you," Bickel said. "It's asking your opinion. Cut in on it and eliminate the obvious dead ends as you see them." Prudence scanned back along the strip viewer, checked off useless sequences. Hydrogen catalysis... obviously not. Too much opportunity for contamination. She cut into the output tape, began deleting and feeding the tape back into the computer. Output went suddenly silent, but the play of lights against the computer wall raised to a new frenzy. Power drain showed a new surge with a pulse in it. "Are you feeding a resonant cycle into the system?" Prudence asked. She was surprised how much effort it took to hold her voice level. "That pulse is identical to the timing of the Ox's response loops," Bickel said. As he spoke, the output beside Prudence renewed its chattering. Tape surged into the strip viewer. Prudence stared at if silently. "Well, what is it?" Bickel demanded. The output tape rolled to a stop. In the abrupt hush, Prudence said: "It's linked to acid phosphatase... amino add catalysis." "Is it... consdous?" Flattery whispered. Bickel looked up at the computer wall where lights were winking out, leaving only that somnolent play of telltales -- green... mauve... gold... "No," Bickel said. "We've merely produced a computer that can program itself, concentrate all its bits of information on a problem... hunt for data even if that data comes from outside its banks." "And that isn't conscious?" Timberlake demanded. "Not the way we are," Bickel said. "You have to ask it a question before it... comes to life." "Acid phosphatase," Prudence mused. "What do we know about acid phosphatase?" "Widely distributed in the body," Flattery said. He turned, looked at Prudence as though seeing her for the first time. She would understand, of course -- almost at once. He looked up to the screen at Timberlake and Bickel. They might have to have it explained to them. He returned his attention to Prudence. How thin and tired she looked. Prudence nodded to herself, eyes glazed in thought "Body chemistry, yes," she said. "Male prostate's rich in acid phosphatase. Males store more of it than females." Flattery spoke cautiously: "Body tissue requires a minimum level before a person can be awakened." She jerked upright, met his gaze, said: "An enzyme involved in the physiology of sex and awakening." She turned away, thinking: Sex and awakening. "Is that what anti-S suppresses?" Bickel asked. "Not directly," Timberlake said. "A-S works primarily on serum phenol sulf a tase discrimination, inhibits transfer and action." Timberlake, the life-systems specialist, the biophysicist, would see it, too, Flattery thought. Flattery looked into the screen, seeing Bickel standing there so silent and thoughtful, feeling a sudden pity for the man. Such a simple fact: awakening and sex are tied together. Prudence, reviewing the experiments on her own body, kept her face turned toward the big control board, studied it without really seeing it. The ship could have gone into wild gyrations at the moment and she would have been seconds responding. As she had looked at Flattery, she had seen what he was thinking as though there were words written on his forehead. Consciousness linked to reproduction. There was no doubt of it: both came out of the same genetic well. History had washed them in the same waters, transferring the needs of one to the other. Qlowly, Bickel turned, looked M through the screen at the big laser-pulsed autolog in Corncentral recording the passage of Earth-Time. It recorded eighteen weeks, twenty-one hours and twenty-nine seconds. It clicked over another minute as he watched it. For most of those pulse-counted minutes, Bickel thought, the Tin Eggs crew had been under the pressures of a ship in peril. The danger was real, no matter its source or intent; he had only to study the report on damage accretion to confirm this. But the pressure on the umbilicus crew had started with the loss of the Organic Mental Cores. The pressure had started when they were no longer shielded by another consciousness. For the first time, Bickel turned his thoughts onto the concept of consciousness as a shield -- a way of protecting its possessor from the shocks of the unknown. It was an "I can do anything!" answer hurled at a universe that threatened you with everything. He lowered his attention to Flattery who still sat himself cocooned in the action couch, seeing the sense of defeat in the curve of the man's shoulders and the set of his face. Why is he so quick to accept defeat? Bickel wondered. It's almost as though Raj wanted defeat. The answer came to him on the heels of the question: If you're pro ammed for destruction, you hav a need for destruction. With a si v se of growing awareness, Bids ; turned to look at the Ox cons; action, focusing on the angles and blocks and the tangle of neuron connections. But I've programmed this beast for violence. Forcing himself to appear calm and natural, Bickel shifted the jackboard for a diagnostic check on the program, traced out the condition of the routine. His throat went dry as he scanned the read out. The embryo he had placed at the Ox's mercy -- it was dead. No... dead was too simple a word for what had happened to that embryo. It had been disintegrated, torn asunder, broken down to its constituent molecules. The record was all here on the tapes and discs, betraying also the reason for the destruction. Prue's question. The embryo had been subjected to a violent experiment in the computer's search for information. A violent and useless experiment. This certainly could not have produced much data -- except for some of the more grossly apparent characteristics of acid phosphatase -- and perhaps negative data about her biochemistryIt'll kill to get information, Bickel thought. It has an ability of sorts to accept motivation... if we give it motivation. "We've just lost another sensor," Prudence said, reading the telltale on her board. "Second pi, fourth ring and in behind number five shielding layer," Timberlake said. "That's damn' close to the hyb tanks." "I'll check it," Flattery said, unlocking the bottom of his couch. He swung his feet to the deck, slipped his helmet forward, but left it unsealed. "Is there a robox-R in that area?" Bickel asked. "What's the difference?" Flattery asked. "By the time we found one and traced out the control sequence..." "Are we going to check that sensor or aren't we?" Timberlake demanded. "I'm on my way," Flattery said. I mustn't let Tim pre-empt this job, he thought. I need the excuse to go past quarters for a quick check on what Bickel's done. It's something violent and dangerous. He has himself under very thin control. "Raj," Prudence said. He turned at the hatch. "That... thing down there in the shop could reproduce itself with no help from us. Every machine tool, every robox monkey, every muscle and sensor is programmed through the computer. Once the last tie-in is made... Flattery wet his lips with his tongue, ducked out through the hatch without answering her. CC'T'hat goddam' slowpoke," Timberlake said. "I should've gone myself." Prudence shifted a corner of her board to monitor Flattery's progress. She glanced up at the screen. Bickel was staring back past her at the hatch where Flattery had gone. "Prue, do you have a fix on him?" Bickel asked. "He has a prime repair dolly and he'll be at the trouble spot in another minute or so," she said. "That thing's down near the temperaturecontrol shutters in the baffle to the hyb tanks," Timberlake muttered. "Too goddamn' close to them. You getting any heat shifts on the other sensor's?" "Nothing significant," she said. Prudence flicked a switch, watching the shifting factors of temperature-weight-sound on her board, the telltales moving with Flattery. She hit another switch, said: "Raj, how much longer?" Flattery's voice came out of the overhead command vocoder: "Another minute or so." They waited in silence, listening to the sounds of Flattery' progress through the open command vocoder. Prudence activated a guide beam to the dead sensor as Flattery passed the waterbaffles. "Baffles secure?" she asked. "All secure," Flattery said. IT e dogged the last hatch, knowing the action would register in front of Prudence in Com-central. The action sent a faint fear response through him, though. He had symbolically cut himself off from the core of the ship. I'll fix this sensor and get back to quarters as soon as I can, he told himself. It'll seem natural for me to stop off there on my way back. I have to find out what Bickel' s done, but I can't make him suspicious. Flattery turned, studied his surroundings. He stood in the bulb-lock that served as a hub for outer-hull communications tubes in this sector. It was an oval for strength, about six meters across its short diameter, and seven meters deep. He oriented himself by the faint pull of ship gravity. The non-functioning sensor was up a tube that curved off at two o'clock on his right. Tube eight, ring K. The number checked. The failure would be at the five-line up there. He stared into the pale gray metal gap illuminated by cold light. A green guide beam beckoned in the tube. Pruts remembered to set the guide beam, he thought. He took the repair dolly in his left hand, made the low-grav leap across to the tube and caught its access rung. He pushed the dolly ahead of him, setting its sensors on the printed track, fed it low power to pull him into the tube. The auto lock's sphincter closed behind him. He suddenly remembered Anderson strangled in a rogue sphincter... but of course that was no problem now fact that one of the crew had to come out here and make this repair meant the dangers were of another sort -- rogue consciousness. "Something wrong?" Prudence met. She saw the telltales stop here. Flattery thought. It gave him a feeling of reassurance that she was so alert to his movements -- or lack of movements. "Nothing wrong; just being cautious," Flattery said. "You want Tim to come out and back you up?" Prudence asked. "I don't need anyone to hold my hand!" Flattery snapped, and he wondered at the sudden anger he'd thrown into that rejection. "You're at station Two," Prudence said. "There's video on Two. Check." Flattery glanced up at the ring of sensors on the tube, saw the one circled with yellow for video, waved at it as he passed. The robox-R's imprinted track curved slightly up the tube side to clear the base bulge for the next automatic lock. He went through, looked back as the transparent shutters squeezed closed behind him. The ship's core felt so far away back there. He looked forward, letting the robox unit tow him with its faint hissing growl, letting the loneliness seep through him. With an robox repair unit could have been sent on this little chore. Mobility, that was the problem. Where there were fixed automatic repair units -- along the outer hull and at the major bulkhead locks, at the baffles and core-integrity barriers -- the ship took care of itself with only a lit" ' help from its crew. But let a little thing like this come up where you needed mobility and a decision factor. Then one of the crew had to risk himself. Flattery cursed the Tin Egg's designers then. Hate poured out of him. He knew why they had done this -- the "planned increment of frustration" they called it. The ship's designers didn't have to experience the frustration. He was at station Four now, coming up on Five. "Station Five coming up," he said. "Hey!" He cut the power on the robox, braked himself against the station's ring, stared up at the overhead arc of sensors. A neat, shiny hole plugged with gray foam-coagulant occupied the position where the multi-sensor had been. The yellow-green-red code rings on the tube around the hole had not been touched. He swung his gaze around the tube and the other sensors. All appeared to be functioning. Flattery thought then of the island on Puget Sound -- sensors missing mysteriously... personnel missing. He felt cold sweat around his shoulders. Prudence's voice filled his helmet: "Anything to report?" He lowered the volume, said: "The multi-sensor seems to've been cut out in some way. It's gone. The hole's been plugged with foam." "No foam automatics in that area," Prudence said. "The things been plugged with foam anyway!" Flattery said, unable to hide the angry irritation in his voice. Prudence said: "John, I'm getting a demand drain on the computer. Is it something you're doing?" "Nothing," Bickel said. Flattery turned his head in the helmet. Bickel's voice had come in faintly as a pickup through Corn-central. Action in the computer! Flattery forced himself to act calmly, removed a replacement sensor from his robox unit's parts compartment, checked it. The thing was about three inches in diameter containing a warp-type thermal detector, standard vid-eye pickups like tiny jewels on its face, and three gridded ducts leading in to the membrance of the audio unit. Out of the corner of one eye. Flattery detected movement up the tube. He jerked upright, banged his head against the helmet liner, stared up toward station Six'. A robox-R with its tool extensors clamped tightly to its sides was moving along the tape track toward him. The thing acted sick -- speeding and slowing. His first thought was that Prudence had traced the robox remote controls for a unit in this area and was maneuvering the thing from her board. The crudity o Com-central's controls over the robox series would account for the unit's erratic behavior. "You bringing another robox in here, Prue?" Flattery asked. "No," she said. "Why?" "There's another robox-R coming down on this station." As he watched, the thing lost the tape track, relocated it. "There can't be!" she said. "Nothing at all shows on my board." The thing stopped across the sensor ring from Flattery, An augur extension jerked away from its side, reached toward the foam-plugged hole, withdrew. "Who's controlling that thing?" Flattery demanded. "Not from here," Prudence said. "And I can see both Tim and John. They're not controlling it." "You still getting drain on the computer?" Flattery whispered. "Yes." "Is the... Ox active?" Flattery asked. "Only the original circuits," bypass. The new doubled units haven't been connected." "There can't be another Robox in that area," Prudence said. "We haven't put any of the damn' things on automatic. There's nothing showing on my board. The remotes would take a day and a half at least to... "It's right in front of me," Flattery said. He watched it, fascinated. A tool arm extended with an empty sensor socket, reached toward the foam-plugged hole, retreated. A claw arm came up next. It probed the foam, drew back with a swiftness that startled Flattery. "What's it doing?" Prudence asked. "I'm not sure. It seems to be looking over the damage. Its videyes are turned toward the hole. It acts like it can't decide which tool to use." "What can't decide?" That was Timberlake, his voice faint over the Corn-central relay from the shop. "Try fixing the sensor yourself," Bickel said. Flattery swallowed in a dry throat. He lifted a feeler with a guide eye from the tool pouch on his own robox, probed into the foam plug looking for the leads from the conduit. fnstantly a whip-like extension A shot out of the other robox, trapped his arm, jerked it away. The pain in his arm where the thing had clamped on it was sharp and shocking. He dropped the tool, yelled. "What's wrong?" Prudence demanded. The whip-like extension slowly unwound, released his arm. "The thing grabbed me," Flattery said. His voice was shaky with pain and surprise. "It used its circuit probe... grabbed my arm." "It won't let you make the repair?" That was Bickel, his voice coming in loud over the helmet system, indicating he'd plugged into the command circuit from the shop. "Doesn't look like it will," Flattery said. And he wondered : Why doesn't one ot us say what this thing has to be? Why I re we avoiding the obvious? With an abrupt sense of purpose, the other robox reached out a claw arm, lifted the replacement sensor from Flattery's left hand, matched sensor and socket. Another claw arm recovered the feeler guide, fitted it to the connections of its own circuit probe. "What's it doing now?" Bickel asked. "Making the repair itself," Flattery said. The feeler came out of the hole pulling the leads. "John, what's showing on your meters?" Prudence asked. "A slight pulse from the servo banks," Bickel said. "Very faint. It's like the cycling echo of a test pulse. Are you still showing current drain in there? I don't have it here." "Drain from the mains into the computer," she said. "You should be registering it" "Negative," Bickel said. "It just fitted the new socket and sensor into the hole," Flattery said. "It brought the correct spare parts?" Bickel asked. "It took the sensor I brought," Flattery said. "It just took it from you?" Prudence asked. "That's right." "Prue, that test pulse is stronger," Bickel said. "Are you sure nothing on your board is doing it?" She scanned her console. "Nothing." "Job's finished," Flattery said. "What's the big board show, Prue?" "Sensor in service," she said. "I can see you... and it." "Try touching that new sensor, Raj," Bickel said. "The thing damn' near took my arm out the last time I tried that," Flattery objected. "Use a tool," Bickel said. "Something long. You've got a telescoping radiation probe there." Flattery looked into his robox unit, removed the telescoping probe. He extended it to its limit, reached toward the sensor, touched it. The whip-arm flashed out of the other Robox. There came a jolting shock and Flattery stared wide-eyed at the stump of the probe in his hand. The severed end drifted upward along the tube, tumbling from the force of fee blow.  berlake, proving they had fee shop's screen switched to this circuit and were watching. Flattery swallowed, spoke in a muffled voice: "If thafd been my arm..." He stared at the other robox. It sat there, quiescent, its videyes pointed toward him. We're playing with fire, Flattery thought. We don't know whafs guiding that robox. It could be a repair program we've accidentally activated. It could be something the Tin Eggs designers built into the ship. "You'd better get out of there, Raj," Prudence said. "No, wait!" Bickel said. "Raj, don't move. You hear me?" "I hear you," Flattery said. He stared at the robox, realizing the thing could cut him in half with one blow from that whipping circuit probe. The sound of distant activity came through the helmet phones to Flattery. "I should have the full computer showing here," Bickel said, "but I can't find that damn' robox anywhere on my board. There's not even pulse resonance in any of the loops to hint at the source of control." "I can't stay out here forever," Flattery whispered hoarsely, his mouth dry. "What's showing on the meters, Prue?" Bickel asked. "Still getting computer drain... and that pulse." "Raj has been outside the shields for sixteen minutes," Timberlake said. "Prue, what's the radiation tolerance level for his area?" She crossed the comparison lines against the time gauge on her main board scope, read the difference. "He should be back inside the shield lock within thirty-eight minutes." Movement up the tube caught Flattery's attention. The end of the radiation probe. It had reached the top of its energy curve, was beginning to fall back down toward the grav center in the core of the ship. As the severed end of the tool neared the other robox, the tip of one of its sensor arms -- just the tip -- turned to track the passage. That minimal activity, that watchfulness, filled Flattery with greater dread than if the robox had attacked the length of tool and torn it apart. There was a sense of waiting about the thing -- of waiting and gathering information. "Raj." It was Bickel's voice. "Yes?" "Is there any information in the computer -- even a hint -- that you might destroy it?" Did he send me out here to trap me into answering that question? Flattery asked himself. But the fear in Bickel's voice ruled out that suggestion. "Why?" Flattery asked. Bickel aleared his throat. "It was programmed to fill in the blanks in its information, Raj, and I put no limiting factor on that. The violence proves it'll stop at nothing to maintain its own informational integrity. If you pose any threat at all..." "You're saying it's conscious?" Prue asked. "Not the way we're conscious," Bickel said. "Like an animal. Aware. And with at least one drive we can recognize: self preservation." "Raj, answer the question," Prue said. She knows the answer. Flattery thought. He could hear the awareness in her voice. Why doesn't she answer it for me? "The computer may well have such information in it," Flattery said. And he thought: rm trapped! I must get back to quarters, destroy this thing... it's already out of hand. But if I move, it'll kill me. Tie stared at the other robox. There was the thing that gave the computer mobility -- the thousands of special-function utility robox units throughout the ship... even the one under his hands -- if it were shifted to automatic and keyed for program control... and if a consciousness directed it. These were what gave the Ox-cumcomputer its gonads and ovaries -- these and the computerlinked tools. "Would... it react with violence if Raj tried to move?" Prudence asked. Silence. "What about it, Bick?" Timberlake asked. "Very likely," Bickel said. "You saw the violence it used when he tried to touch that sensor." "What would you do if someone poked a finger in your eye?" Timberlake asked. "It's approaching me," Flattery said, and he felt a flicker of pride at how calm his voice sounded. "Stay put," Bickel said. "Tim! Take a cutting torch and... "I'm on my way," Timberlake said. "Raj... I think your only hope's to play dead... remain absolutely still," Bickel said. A sensor tip was in front of Flattery's eyes now and he found himself staring for a second into a baleful red and yellow glow. The tip retracted, and the robox backed off a half a meter. "Let go of your own robox," Bickel whispered. Flattery saw his own knuckles white with the force of their grip on the robox control bar. He relaxed the hand. "Gravity will set you drifting presently back down the tube," Bickel whispered. "Just let it happen. Stay limp." The motion was barely perceptible at first. "The locks are part of the central system." That was Prue's voice. "What if they don't... She didn't finish the question, but it was obvious she, too, remembered how the rogue sphincter lock had crushed the life out of Anderson. Nov, Flattery could see he definitely was drifting back. The two robox units receded up the tube. And that sensor tip remained pointed at him. The first lock passed his eyes. It had opened! But the lock's transparent leaves remained open after his passage and that ambient robox was following, hesitantly at first, then faster. The A A T klaxon blared in Flattery's helmet, transmitted through the open net from Corncentral. "Oh, Jesus!" That was Prudence. "Was the transceiver open?" That was Bickel. "The message is already into the system," Prudence said. "We left it on automatic." "Tim, where are you?" Bickel asked. "At the hub lock," Timberlake said. "Take the message, Prue," Bickel said. "Visio." Relays clicked as she shunted sently, she said : "Short and sweet. Hempstead tells us to cease ignoring communications. We are ordered to turn back and make no mistake about it. Odd choice of words: 'This is an arbitrary turn back command.' " "He knows what he can do with his arbitrary turn back command," Bickel said. At the sound of Prudence's voice, Flattery had gone cold. The chill of ice water gripped his chest. ' Arbitrary turn back command.' It was the coded order he had both dreaded and almost longed for -- the 'kill ship' command. TT'lattery felt his body knotted by frustration. Here he was out beyond the shields of the core. He had been conditioned to accept this order and execute it, sacrificing himself for the protection of the race. At this point, he couldn't muddy his mind with fanaticism. He knew the dangers to the human race from a runaway mechanical consciousness that nobody could... A yell escaped him as something grabbed his leg. "It's me, Raj." Timberlake's voice. It filled Flattery's helmet phones, but he took a moment to accept the identification emotionally. His heart was still hammering as Timberlake pulled him past the next ring of sensors. The nemesis robox increased its speed, maintained a distance of about three meters. "Shall I bum it?" Timberlake whispered. "Do nothing hostile," Flattery said. The edge of the hub chamber entered Flattery's field of vision. Timberlake's hand released Ms ankle. Flattery felt the grating thump as the hatch to the inner lock was opened. "In we go," Timberlake said. He gave Flattery a gentle tug as they drifted down into the hub chamber. A lock stanchion came in front of Flattery and he grabbed it, feeling the inertial pull as he checked his motion. That following robox had stopped at the tube exit above them, but its sensor tip remained pointed at them. Timberlake moved in front of him, cutting off the view of the robox. Flattery backed down through the lock's baffle angle, Timberlake following. The hatch was closed. Timberlake dogged it, tamed. Flattery crossed to the other hatch, breathing easier now that they were behind the shields and with a hatch between them and that robox. He grabbed the hatch dogs, twisted. They remained firmly locked. He applied more pressure. The dogs wouldn't budge. "Come on, let's go," Timberlake said. He added Ms hands to the effort The dogs remained seated as though frozen. Flattery and Timberlake looked at each other, their faceplates almost touching. Flattery's hands felt slippery with perspiration inside Ms gloves. He could smell the stink of fear within his suit. "Go... try the other hatch," Flattery said. Timberlake nodded, kicked back up to the baffle and the hatch they had just dogged. Flattery could see Timberlake's muscles lift the shoulders of the suit with the effort of trying to reopen the other hatch. It was obvious the other hatch was blocked, too. Timberlake dropped back down beside him, thumbed the command circuit switch beneath his helmet. "John." "John's temporarily off the circuit," Prudence said. "You're out of danger... immediate danger?" In short, clipped sentences, Timberlake reported. "Trapped?" she asked. "How could you be?" "Something's jammed the hatches," Flattery said. "Why's John off the circuit?" "Oh..." Pause. "He left his helmet... down there. He just yanked it off, unplugged, grabbed up a bunch of equipment and headed for quarters." "Your sensors! Where do they show hin?" Flattery demanded. Silence. Then: "In your quarters, Raj. I don't understand." "What's this equipment he took?" Timberlake asked. "A whole pile of stuff," she said, "mostly from that bin where you were working, Tim, under the middle of the bench." In my quarters, Flattery thought. Our 'organ of analysis' didn't miss a thing! "Tim, your torch," Flattery said. He pointed to the cutting torch on its tool clip at Timberlake's waist. Timberlake shook his head. "A minute ago you were saying do nothing hostile." "Give me that torch!" "No, sir, Raj. You know what's out there jamming that hatch as well as I do. Another robox unit or two or four or fifty. You had the right idea the first time. Let Bickel..." "Don't you know what Bickel's doing?" Flattery demanded, not trying to keep the desperation from his voice. "Just as well as you do, Raj. I assembled most of that gear in the center bin according to his schematics. It's a field-effect generator synchronized to a shoteffect generator. There's an electorencephalographic feedback unit... a manamplifier, he calls it." "White box-black box," Flattery said. "We've got to stop him." "Why?" "He'll wreck the computer," Flattery said. "Not that computer." T)ickel has infected him with  ' this cynicism, Flattery thought. And he said: "Then he'll kill himself." "That's his lookout, but I don't think he will," Timberlake said. "When that shot-effect hits him, his muscles will break every bone in his body!" Flattery said. "That's a hideous way to die." "Maybe if he were connected directly to the generator," Timberlake said. "But he won't be. He's going to get the shot effect through that generator's field -- attenuated, buffered." "Do you know what's in my quarters?" Flattery asked. "A snooping device of some kind," Timberlake said. "I've seen the clues on the meters." "A field sorter," Flattery said. "It's tuned to the computer, gated for output. If Bickel takes out those gate circuits..." "And he will," Timberlake said. "Now sit down and be quiet. It's our only chance." Flattery glared at him. "If Bickel turns that mechanical monster loose it could wipe out the Earth!" "Why don't you try ghost stories for a change?" Timberlake asked. "I don't have time to tell you the whole story," Flattery said. "That monster has to be stopped. You've got to take my word for it." "You're nuts," Timberlake said, but Flattery could see the idea had touched the life-systems engineer's deepest inhibitions. "You're an engineer," Flattery said. "You're a structuralist. You know Bickel's reasoning." "What're you driving at?" "He's arguing from the internal evidence of the human body," Flattery said, speaking with desperate quickness. Timberlake had to be made to try to cut them out of here! "Structure's vital to the mechanical origins -- teeth, jaw muscles, digestive system and so on. The evidence says humans are descended from carnivores. And he insists a killer instinct is an absolute necessity for a carnivore." "Are you saying a killer instinct is a necessary preliminary to consciousness?" "Bickel's saying that! I'm not." "Ahhh... you're making this up." "Give me that torch." "No." Timberlake shook his head. "I'm going to take that torch if I have to kill you to get it," Flattery said. He inched toward Timberlake. "Prue, did you hear this madman?" Timberlake asked, backing one step. The command net remained silent. "Prue?" Flattery drew himself up straight, his own words replaying in his mind. "... if I have to kill you to get it." He felt suddenly that he had been herded into a completely vulnerable corner. Killer instinct? he wondered. "Prue!" Timberlake called. Then: "Raj, snap out of it! Prue isn't answering!" Flattery had stepped backward. He felt nausea, extreme chill, a shaking in the calves of his legs and in his shoulders. Half-screened thoughts flitted about on the edge of his awareness. I'm avoiding something, he thought. Hiding my awareness from something... that... frightens... "What's wrong with you, Raj?" Timberlake demanded, and there was sudden concern in his voice. Flattery put out a hand, grasped a stanchion to keep himself from collapsing. He closed his eyes, conjured up the image of the sacred graphic imprinted on his cell in quarters -- picturing against his eyelids the field of serenity with its suggestion of holy faces and the dynamics of the overprinting that combined the religious symbols on which men had spent their faith and yearning. They that wait on the Lord shall renew their strength. Flattery told himself. Lord, let this strength he transformed in the renewal of our minds. Let us share thy light. The litany hung suspended in his consciousness, focused on the word "mind" and Flattery's mental image of the sacred graphic took on motion. The field of serenity and sacred symbols dissolved into writhing atoms, drew a new pattern like the outline of a great river with its watershed. F lattery opened his eyes to find the interior of this metal trap where he stood with Timberlake washed in golden light -- glaring, yet soft. Timberlake seemed unaware of the light, frozen in some private instant. And Flattery found himself caught by the wonder of that revelation -- a great river and its watershed. AH men are parts of the total stream, he thought. We are tributaries -- and our minds are tributaries, and our most private thoughts. Every pattern in the universe contributes to the whole -- some gushing like a freshet and some no more than a single touch of dew. All structure is an expression of the same law. The law was like a pulsing thread that he could experience but not express. Simplicity. He felt it in the touch of the suit's fabric against his skin, in the awareness of the washed air entering his lungs, in every sensory impression. How clean and unique was this shower of molecules upon his person and this place he occupied in the dancing pattern. "I thank thee, Lord, for this enlightenment," he whispered. And Flattery held himself in this supraliminal awareness, staring now at Timberlake. Timberlake appeared to him... , somehow dead. He moved, but his eyes behind the faceplate were like holes in skull sockets. Each movement was the stickshaped articulation of a skeleton. Remembering Prudence and Bickel -- Flattery felt they shared this deadness: eyes empty of life. Their breasts had moved with breathing, but the labored irregularity of that motion contained the same pattern (differing only in degree) as the breathing of a terminal sickness, the breathing of a dying person preserved beyond his time by artificial means. We're doomed. Flattery thought. Lord, why didst Thou enlighten me only to show me this? The skeleton-like Timberlake and dead-alive images in his memory filled Flattery with rage. He pulled himself upright against the stanchion, screamed: "You're dead! Zombies! You're already dead!" As quickly as the rage had come it fled him, and he felt himself crying softly. The feeling of enlightenment drained away. It had come in the space of ten heartbeats and left in the space of a single pulse. The golden light faded and the plasteel lock that trapped him with Timberlake was only that -- a room of too solid walls, too small, its light too' cold, and the air his suit provided was too charged with the omnipresent stinks of recycling. UD aj, you've got to control -yourself," Timberlake said. He took a deep breath, feeling the tightness in his chest. He felt faintly ill, his fear at their helplessness compounded by Flattery's near panic. He and Flattery were as trapped here as that cow embryo had been. Timberlake knew it. He thought of that helpless embryo in the Holstein section of the farm stock hyb tanks --  a bit of protoplasm attached to the life system tubes with its own special code. It had been a unique identity, and Timberlake felt he had known that particular animal -- could project its lost potential forward in his mind natural functions as a producer of energy. All that natural potential had been sacrificed, becoming merely units of cerebral excitation in the development of a mechanical consciousness. Any other function or possibility had been lost in the instant of its deliberate destruction. It had become a thing of the senses  -- unreal, receding into the past, its atoms dissipated in the Time void. There could be nothing private or individual or unique about it from that instant of death onward. Timberlake swallowed. His throat felt sore as though from remembered anguish. He knew this feeling was rooted in his training as a life systems engineer -- his inhibitions as a preserver of life. He shook his head, trying to drive out the sense of confusion. It was an unhorn creature, an animal, he told himself. It wasn't really a being the way we are beings. The physical complexity of that dead creature was enormous, yet it never could have been conscious the way we are... even if it had lived out its normal life. "Take it easy, Raj," Timberlake said. He spoke softly, as though soothing a child who had been hurt. Then, louder: "Prue?" Still no answer. She could be too busy to answer, Timberlake thought. He listened to the gentle burbling and whirring of his suit, assessing their position. Prue wasn't answering -- reason unknown. Bickel had taken off for his quarters -- obviously intent on completing the white box-black box step in his theory, transferring his own pattern of consciousness onto the white box that was the Ox-cum-computer. Would the Ox be like Bickel, then? No... Timberlake felt suddenly that he had passed beyond some major obstacle in understanding his own personal mind-brain relationship. He sensed that he had entered a new, but as yet unidentified territory. Something Bickel had said while they worked on the Ox rose up then in Timberlake's mind : "If we give this thing life, we have to remember that life is a constant variable with eccentric behavior. The life we create has to think in the round as we as in a straight line -- even if its thinking is derived from patterns on tapes and webs of pseudoneurons." The whole form of their problem arrayed itself in Timberlake's mind with the sudden force of something thrown at him. Problem and solution set themselves up as a physical arrangement and he saw the nerve nets they had built all arrayed as a series of triangular faces with a moebius twist -- prisms of celltriangles interlaced and marching with their energy flows through infinite dimensions, forming sense data and memory images outside conventional space, storing bits and altering relationships in limitless dimensional extensions. A moebius twist permitted humans to manipulate this infinite array in four dimensions. It was as though consciousness were a valve whose function was to simplify. All the complexities had to flow through it and be reduced to an orderly alignment. Energy flowed into the system at all times -- enormous amounts of energy -- sufficient to overload a conventional four-dimensional system. Overload overload overload! Down it poured through the valve of consciousness. As the load increased, the valve could deflect it... or expand to receive it. Timberlake felt that he moved up through enormous layers of fog -- layer upon layer upon layer -- until he reached a place of clarity and balance.  am awake , he thought F lattery's personal cubby was enough like his own to give Bickel a sense of familiarity, but sufficiently different to fill him with disquiet. The life system ducts appeared conventional -- a breather grid with its cap swung aside and the tube and mask clipped in their racks, the dome of repeater gauges above the action couch, atmosphere samplers normal. The sacred graphic imprinted on the bulkhead in front of the couch drew his attention. It was a compelling thing in pastel shades of blue, red and gold with a dark and wavy hypnotic overprint suggesting faces out of dreams. Bickel tore his attention from the graphic, studied the room's electronic equipment. The cubby's installations contained a surprise, and Bickel examined it carefully. No doubt about it -- the thing like a stiffened net that swung out over the couch from the side bulkhead bed impulses to a weaker, but more sophisticated version of the field generatorsorter he had designed for the black box-white box transfer. He traced the leads, found another surprise: the thing had been gated for oneway operation. It impressed its field reflections onto the cubby's occupant, but nothing of the occupant returned to the ship system. Bickel absorbed the implications of the device, nodded slowlyPresently, he stretched out on the couch, ran a short test on the generator, swinging the controls close, keeping his eyes on the gauges and the half-curve of the net-grid which swung down on its rack to a position about ten centimeters above his head. It took a few seconds for the generator's field to build up, then he felt a curious sense of watchfulness -- an observing-withoutemotion. It was like a waking dream. He thought immediately of reflector. Like a mirror in an angle of a hall to reveal people around a hidden corner -- a oneway mirror that revealed only that alert watchfulness. He saw at once that this installation gave a sensitized person the mood of the ship's computer. He felt a vague sensation as though his viscera had been exchanged for great baths of mercury, for discs and spools and tapes and print drums, that his nerve ends had been transmuted into thousands of delicate sensors reaching into strange dimensions. But it was yet a dream. The great creature of wires and pseudo-neurons, not fully awake to itself, lay watchful and alert but with its full potential still held in a rein of somnolence. The mood changed. Slowly, Bickel felt the field gear itself to his reflexes. He felt it arming him with a total-involvement program as though drawing a bow to its full capacity, marshalling his energies and throwing them suddenly into an afferent loop. With a semi-detached feeling of shock, Bickel saw his own right hand slam out and open a panel concealed by the lines of the religious graphic on Flattery's bulkhead. Behind the panel lay a trigger, red and ominous. Bickel found himself barely able to withhold his hand from that trigger. He slapped his left hand against the cut-off switch beside the couch, felt the generator's field whine down to silence. Still his fingers itched to push that red trigger. He realized then how deeply Project had infected this ship with self-destruction failsafe devices. He had been conditioned for the job... and doubtless all the other crew members, too. Then how could I resist the conditioning? he wondered. The implications filtered slowly through his awareness and he saw that he had been existing for days on a threshhold above his reflexes, permitting some, inhibiting others -- poised and waiting. For... something. Bickel stared at the red switch. That was the ship-killer to which Flattery... to which all of them had been wedded. S lowly, his palms wet with perspiration, Bickel eased himself off the couch, closed the false panel over the switch, began altering Flattery's field generator installation. The gate circuits showed up immediately on the color-coded sheafs. Bickel ripped them out, jacked in his own amplifier, began installing the black box-white box circuitry. The work went rapidly: clipin, test: clip-in, test. Now, he took the constant-energy source : a single plasticsealed block -- air-bearing motors and spools, edge-coded tapes with moebius twists for continuous-loop operation, a single output through an Eng multiplier. He checked it, saw the strong, eccentric pulse on the meter, plugged it into the circuitry. It was done... ready. A deep sense of loneliness washed through Bickel then. He returned to the couch, stretched out on it, opened the command circuit transmitter, left the receiver dead. "Now hear this," he said, thinking how his voice would roll out of the vocoders and shock the others to silence. "I'll be starting the white-box interchange in just a few seconds," Bickel said. "I've jammed the locks into quarters and my receiver's turned off. Don't waste your time trying to get in here or calling me." (Out in their lock trap, Timberlake turned, peered into Flattery's faceplate, saw the terror in the man's eyes.) "Everybody sit tight," Bickel said. "Don't try violence of any sort. That killer program's still loose in the circuits. The reason I decided to go ahead with this..." he paused, swallowed. "Tim, I'm sorry, but I got no response from two hyb tank units. I think it may've killed two colonists the way it did with the embryo. It's searching... experimenting... curious, like a monkey." (In the lock, Timberlake experienced a shortening of breath, felt himself sinking back through the layers of fog. There was a sensation like hunger in his stomach. Two colonists killed, Oh, God!) (In his position beside Timberlake, Flattery clutched a stanchion, asked himself : Where is Prue? He thought of the ship hurtling onward with no one at the big board... Prue a lifeless mass of protoplasm drifting somewhere in the control room. He closed his eyes, thinking: But I'm the ship's prime target. If it kills now, it'll kill me... to protect itself. He opened his eyes, stared around the metal walls of their trap. No way out. We've turned on the terrible genie, he thought, and we may not be able to turn it off. Then: Where is Prue?) Bickel cleared his throat, said: "Use extreme care until I've removed the killer program. Anything in the ship could be a murder instrument, do you understand? The air we breathe, the reclamation systems, robox units, any sharp edge with poison on it... anything." He depressed the first action switch, said: "Count down for field build-up starts in thirty seconds. Wish me luck." (And Flattery thought: He's committing suicide... but it may be a useless gesture.') Bickel watched the curve of gauges overhead. They registered power in the circuits, vocoder on and pulsing. A faint hum issued from the vocoder. It gave a sudden static burp. Needles slammed against pins on the monitor dials. A rasping came from the vocoder now. Slowly it resolved itself into a gutteral, almost unintelligible voice. "To kill," it said. 'Oickel studied the meters, saw the demand-drain in the computer, pulse action in the Ox circuits. It was the computer speaking on its own, all right. "To kill," it repeated, speaking more clearly this time. "To negate energy, dissolution of systems using energy in any form... symbolic approximations... non-mathematical." Bickel activated a diagnostic circuit, read the meters. No energy in the command communications circuits, pulse in the Ox, low energy drain to the computer. To kill. He stared at his board, thinking. Information conveyed out of a tape had an exact mathematical equivalent. The tape message was at least two messages. Probably many more. It was the functional message, the play of what it was supposed to do -- supply, information, add, subtract, multiply, solve for an unknown... message precisely for a human operator according to how much information was conveyed. Beyond this, Bickel wondered, what? He knew he had not energized the system or imprinted his own brand of consciousness on it. Yet, the thing acted independently. He felt himself on the edge of aborting this step, calling in the others for consultation... but the deadliness of this monster remained. To kill. Before he could change his mind, Bickel depressed the action switch on the re-worked field generator. He felt it building up around him, making his skin crawl. Every hair follicle tingled. His eyes watered and the backs of his hands trembled. He felt suspended in a basket of energy. Something was fishing for him, casting out with a net, dangling hooked lines at him. He knew this for the symbol-juggling it had to be -- the mind trying to box a new experience within known symbols. One of the nets caught him. The shot-effect burst hit him -- an infinity of sparks. I t was like an electric shock, pungent with reality. He felt himself bound up in looped spirals, being towed with an undulating rhythm. His entire sensorium had become a worm being towed through a net... no: through holes and tubes and burrows. He felt that valves opened for him and closed behind him. It was like travelling through the ship's interior access tubes. Except that he was a worm with every sense concentrated on his skin, seeing, breathing, hearing, feeling through every pore. And all the while he was being towed down that dizzy spiralling with an undulant rhythm. Labels began flashing against that sensitized skin and he saw "aural sense data" "linear accretion of information" "latent addition adjustment" "closed-system matching factor" "#, #-year memory dropoff' "total sense-quality" "internal counting mechanism" Internal counting mechanism, he thought. His worm-self grew a pseudopod, jacked the moebius energizer into a flickering board. Immediately, he felt the beat of it like another heart and the labels began flashing past faster and faster. "psychorelation form-chart"... "sense-modality interchange"... "form-outline analogue"... "infinite submatrix channel"... "sense intensity adjustment"... "data overlap network"... "approximate similarity comparison" The whole pattern of labels and valves began to make an odd kind of sense to him, a coherence within coherence... like a dream that had to be interpreted as a whole. The probability of a sufficient number of cells in the computer failing at any given moment could be given as # X # # . The fact loomed in his awareness. #-year memory dropoff. The system in which he found himself was such that it had had a probability of losing one out of every # memories through system malfunction... but classification-memory in this context meant only a part of an incident. Is this system the computer, or is it me? he wondered. The sound slammed against every pore of his sensitized skin and he momentarily blanked out. As he floated back, something whispered : "Synergy." Svnergy, Bickel thought. Cooperation in work. Synergy. Coordination. "Human consciousness," something whispered. "Definition too broad. Generalized body and specialized brain -- a relationship." Past his skin eyes swept a pattern of interlaced lines, a lacing together. It writhed and knotted and locked, put out symbols and arrows A schematic! It kept flowing past his awareness. Cell-net continuities arranged as equilateral triangles on their contact faces. Bundles of parallel circuits tripled, each functioning as a nerve net and each monitoring the other two nets in the tripled circuitry. They were grouped in afferent units at first. Each cell in a layer of a net had an excitatory linkage to each of the three synapses on the next layer. T) ickel felt himself being pushed then, herded, compressed. He became a single sensor, a videye looking down into Corn-central. All the action couches were empty and Prudence lay sprawled across the deck, oae arm stretched out toward the hatch to quarters. With a gestalt burst of awareness, Bickel realized she was near death. Minutes ! This was reaL He knew it was real. He was being shown through a ship sensor a reality within the ship. The big console above her empty couch winked and flickered. Where are Raj and Tim? Bickel asked himself. Is the ship killing them, too? The view of Com-central blanked out. Bickel floated in darkness where a voice whispered: "Do you wish to be disembodied?" Instant terror was all the answer he could give. He could not locate his muscles or control his senses. This must be something of what the mental cores experienced, he thought. They awakened to something like this... forced to learn new muscles. Am I being converted into a bodiless brain? "The universe has no center," whispered that surrounding voice. Darkness so deep It was like a total absence of energy enveloped Bickel. And silence. But I'm conscious, he thought. A disembodied consciousness? he wondered. That's impossible. There has to be a body. But a body brings many problems. Have I become part of the ship's consciousness? He sensed breathing. Someone was breathing. And heartbeats. And muscle tensions. Infinite numbers of pinpricks on countless nerve ends. A bright pulse of light -- painfully bright. A diaphanous sensation of reality seeped through his awareness. Now, he sensed himself retreating, still pounded by that multi-dimensional nerve bombardment. He felt himself pulling inward-inward-inward, a structure collapsing inward -- through the sensation-oriented skin awareness of a worm-self -- inward-inward. The nerve bombardment dulled, levelled off, and he felt himself to be merely a body of flesh and bone cocooned in a sleep couch. An emotion of terrible loss poured through him. It was as though he had glimpsed heaven and been denied entrance. Tears pressed from beneath his eyelids, rolled down his cheeks. Now, he saw what had happened to the Organic Mental Cores. The human-type brain had been prepared genetically for manipulating a limited sensory input -- selflimiting. They had thrust these human-type brains into a full-on situation, permitted them no real unconsciousness, inflicted them with the sensory input of an organism infinitely sensitive and more complex than the bodies of which they had been deprived. had grown heavier conduction fibers, added switching capacity... but it had not been enough. When the necessities of existence reached a certain fierce tempo, they shorted out their own internal connections. They died. They had been forced into hyper-consciousness by the pressures of enormous sensory data and the lonely knowledge of responsibility. They awoke to the full potential of being humans, but couldn't be humans because they'd been deprived of their autonomic emotional register, the organism. The ship had no equivalents. Prue is near death. The thought lifted into his mind from some great depth. Raj! Where was Raj? A flicker of awareness drifted through his bruised nervous system. As though through a guaze screen, he saw Flattery and Timberlake trapped in the lock, robox units holding the hatch dogs tightly closed. Raj has to get out of there to help Prue, he thought. He felt the thought go out like a free-standing program, feed Ill through a memory bank auxiliary while it gathered in the necessary data, become a reflexive pulse in control loops. The robox at the inner hatch whirled the dogs, opened the hatch and scurried aside. "Raj," he whispered. "Corncentral... quick... Prue... help." He sensed the amplified whisper booming out through the memory bank and the vocoder loops, become a roaring hiss in the lock. Flattery was already out the hatch heading down tube toward Corn-central. Bickel felt himself fading. His light that grew dimmer and dimmer, changing color as it went. It started almost violet, somewhere around # angstrom units, and traced a continuous wave shift until it flickered out at the red end. In the instant before unconsciousness, Bickel wondered if he could be dying, and he thought: Red shift ! Awareness fades like the red shift. XV S omewhere in his own consciousness, Flattery felt, an accumulation of answer-bits had poured out of their storage circuits, fed into an analyzer punched for decode and produced a terrible answer. The ship had to be destroyed -- and all its occupants with it. As the lock hatch swung open, that one thought dominated him. He hurled himself through the hatchway and down the tube. Timberlake was close behind. "You see that robox?" Timberlake panted. "What made it open up?" Flattery sped on without answering. "That voice," Timberlake said. "Was that Bickel, that voice? Sounded like Bickel." They were at the Y-branch leading down to Comcentral now, then at the hatch. Flattery opened it, slipped through. His mind raced. Kill the ship now? Destroy this wild genie they had created? Timberlake mustn't suspect and try to stop me. I must act normal, Flattery thought. I must wait my moment. Prudence lay on the deck half way between hatch and couch. Flattery knelt beside her, becoming totally physician for the necessities of this moment. Pulse thin, ragged. Lips cyanic. Liver spots at her neck where it showed within the edge of the helmet seal. He loosed the hinged helmet from the back of her neck, pressed a hand there. Skin clammy. Did she think she was fooling me? he wondered. She went off the A-S and was experimenting on her own body. Medical stores showed a gradual depletion of serotonin and adrenalin fractions. Flattery thought of the neuroreguiatory shifts, the psychic aches that would arise from manipulating body chemistry in this fashion. Prue's moods and strange behavior became clearer to him. He stood up, retrieved the emergency medical pack from its clips on the bulkhead, saw that Timberlake had taken over on the big board. What difference does it make if I save her? Flattery asked himself. But he returned his attention once more to the comatose woman, began ministering to her. He kept on checking her condition as he worked. No broken bones. No evidence of external injury he could find through her suit. Timberlake had ignored Prudence after the first glance. She was Flattery's problem. He had darted across to his action couch, shifted the big board, keyed first for open circuits. There was a sense of dullness in the equipment. He had to wait while servos hummed slowly about their work, while circuits balked and produced sluggish results. He could feel his own hairline awareness of every control and instrument, his consciousness keyed up by necessity. The interrelation of every device in this room and throughout the ship was like a complicated ballet, a pattern growing simpler and simpler in his mind even through its slowness. Timberlake made a delicate adjustment in hull-shield control, saw the resultant temperature change register on his instruments as a power shift in the radiation-cell accumulators, a miniscule shift of weight in the ship-as-a-whole brought about by adjustment in mass-temperatureproton balance. But how slow it was. And growing slower. Timberlake swung his computer board to his left side, keyed for diagnosis, got no response. Telltales were winking out on the big board. With an increasing sense of frenzy, Timberlake fought to find the trouble. Dead circuits. No answers. Keys on the main console began locking. No power in their circuits. The last light winked out. Every key on the board was locked tight, all the servos silent. There was no whisper of air circulation fans, no pulse of life to be felt in the ship. Slowly, Timberlake swung his gaze to the right, staring at the hyb-tank repeaters. The lights were dead, but the physical analogue gauges still showed feeder fluids flowing in the gross duct# of the system. The hyb tank occupants were not dead... yet. Whatever the settings had been when the board went dead, that was the balance remaining for each tank. As long as the auxiliary accumulators throughout the ship retained some power. As long as the pump motors kept running. But the delicate feedback control and adjustment was gone. ttnickel's really done it this  time," he said to Flattery. "No power... computer off. Everything's dead." All I need do is wait. Flattery thought Without power, the ship will die. But the effort of reviving Prudence had softened his determination. Living, after all, held its attractions -- even if they were only a ship full of culture-grown flesh, duplicates, expendable units. " You are humans, never doubt that," Hempstead had insisted. "What matter that you were grown from selected cell cultures of select candidates? You are still humans -- completely. This method is merely good common sense. We don't want to lose our best people if the ship has to be destroyed... as the others were." But if the ship died this way, it might not leave its capsule record to help the ones who came after... the next try. "How is she?" Timberlake asked, nodded toward Prudence. "I think she will recover." "To what?" Timberlake asked. Then: "Do you want to go see what's wrong with Bickel?" "Why bother?" The question with its tone of utter submission to fate sent anger surging through Timberlake. "Give up if you want," he said. "But if Bickel's alive he may know what he's done... and how to repair it." He pushed himself away from the couch, headed for the hatch to quarters. "Wait," Flattery said. Timberlake's rejection had stung him and he found this surprising. Have I acquired a new taste for living? Flattery wondered. God -- what dost Thou want? "You keep an eye on Prue," Flattery said. "It was chemical shock. She should stay quiet and warm. I have her suit heaters turned up. Leave them that..." He broke off as the hatch from quarters slowly opened. Bickel stumbled through it, would have fallen had he not caught a stanchion. A charred block of plastic slipped from his hands, tumbled to the deck. He ignored it, clung to the stanchion. Flattery studied him. Bickel's eyes looked like two pits with dark smudges beneath them. His skin was powder white. His cheeks showed skull depressions as though they had wasted away in months of fasting. "So your white box didn't kill you," Flattery said. "Too bad. All you did was kill the ship." Bickel shook his head, still unable to speak. The stillness of the ship had awakened him from a sleep so deep he could still feel the fog of it clinging to his mind. A profound weariness dragged at his muscles. Movement sent odd aches angling through his body, stirring this terrible torpor. The first thing to catch his attention as he had awakened had been the moebius energizer, his clever installation to give the Ox a constant source of energy reference. A fan of gray char crackled from its broken seals and its motors lay silent. The virtually frictionless motors and spools, the thousand-year units, were blobs of fused plastic and metal. It had taken several minutes for him to gather enough energy to move close to the unit and study it. His mind had labored over the simplest observations -- charred insulation on the power leads and in the timing circuits... tape spools twisted out of line. Slowly, it came to him: something had altered the power to the motors... and their synchronization. Something had tried to change the timing of this pulse... and its intensity. Forcing the movement of every muscle, he had unplugged the unit, stumbled and crawled with it back to Corn-central. The dead stillness of the ship pressed at him as he moved. Raj... Tim... somebody with his mind turned on... has to see this, he thought. But now that he had made it to Com-central, he couldn't find the energy to speak. r pimberlake recovered the fused energizer unit from the deck, studied it. Flattery crossed to Bickel's side, felt the pulse at his temple, lifted an eyelid, looked at his lips and tongue. Presently, he stooped to the med-kit, removed a slapshot and pressed it against Bickel's neck. Energy began to bum through Bickel's veins. Flattery pressed a squeezebottle against his lips, said: "Here, drink this." Something cool and tingling poured down Bickel's throat Flattery removed the bottle. Bickel found a husky halfwhisper that would serve him as voice, rasped: "Tim." Timberlake looked at him. Bickel nodded toward the energizer, began explaining what had happened. Flattery interrupted: "Do you think the black box-white box transfer was completed?" Bickel examined the question. He could feel his mind clearing under the pressure of the stimulant -- and there in his memory was the sensation that the ship was his body, that he was a creature of hard metal and thousands of sensors. "I... think so," he said. Timberlake held up the block of plastic. "But... it destroyed this and... apparently shut itself down." A thought began stirring in Bickel's mind and he said : "Could this be a message to us... a kind of ultimate message?" "God telling us we've gone too far," Flattery muttered. "No!" Bickel snapped. "The Ox telling us... something." "What?" Timberlake asked. Bickel tried to wet his lips with his tongue. His mouth felt so dry. His lips ached. "When nature transfers energy," Bickel said, "almost all that transfer is unconscious." He fell silent a moment. This was such a delicate plane of conceptualizing. It had to be handled so gently. "But most of the energy transfers for all the enormous amount of data in the Ox-computer is routed through master programs... and total consciousness would turn all of them on, force the system as a whole to suppress some while letting others through. It'd be like riding "You gave it too much consciousness?" Timberlake asked. Bickel looked at the transceiver panel of the Accept and Translate system beside his own action couch. Timberlake turned, followed the direction of Bickel's stare. Prudence stirred and moaned. Flattery bent to her. She said: "Fmmmsh." A lmost automatically, Flattery put a hand to her temple, checking her pulse. She reached up, groping, pushed Flattery's hand away from her head. She tried to sit up. Flattery helped her. "Easy now," he said. She put her hand to her throat. How sore her throat felt. She had been absorbing the conversation around her for several minutes, remembering. She remembered there had been a train of thought, frantic efforts to raise Bickel on the intercom and communicate with him. She remembered the effort and the urgency, but the precise reason for abandoning her post and rushing off to tell Bickel eluded her questing. "We have to weed false information out of our minds," Bickel said. "We're assuming a totally conscious robot, all of its activity directed by consciousness. That cannot be unless every action is monitored simultaneously." His words aroused a vague sense of anger in Prudence. He kept skirting the What was that thought? "Would it have the illusion that it's the center of the universe?" Timberlake asked. "No." Bickel shook his head, remembering: "The universe has no center." That's what it had said to him. A moment of intense despair overcame him. He felt like groaning. "Life as we know it," Timberlake said, "started evolving some When it got to a certain point, then consciousness appeared. Before that, there was no consciousness... at least in our life form. Consciousness comes out of that unconscious sea of evolution." He looked at Bickel. "It exists right now immersed in that universal sea of unconsciousness." As though Timberlake's words had released a dam, Prudence remembered the train of thought so urgent it had forced her to abandon her post to go in search of Bickel. Determinism at work in a sea of indeterminism! And she held the mathematical key to the problem. That was the train of thought. She had been trying to narrow down a new definition, mathematically stated, of quantum probability. She had sensed a three-dimensional grid forming in her awareness and a probing beam of consciousness focusing into that grid. Grid, a given volume of space, dimensions x.y.z. With the source of awareness, an invisible object (s) to find in time (# for a given operation within that volume. Again, she felt that enormous increment of consciousness and the memory of that sudden knowledge -- she had pushed her body's chemistry beyond a balance point. She remembered how the darkness had engulfed her just as the mathematical beauty, the simplicity of the thought had spread itself out in her mind ttTohn," she said, "the Ox af isn't the instrument of conmanipulator of symbols. The Ox circuits are merely something this manipulator can use to stand up tall, to know its own dimensions. The Ox is the unconscious component. A machine for transferring energy." And, still within this heightened awareness, she explained the mathematical clues that had led her to this point "A matrix system," Bickel said, remembering his own plunge into this way of attacking the problem and the blaze of consciousness that plunge had whipped up. "And sub-matrices and sub-matrices without end." Flattery stood up, seeing where these thoughts must lead, dreading the moment of action to come. He looked down at Prudence seated on the deck, seeing her flushed cheeks, the glitter in her eyes. cum Ox stand?" Flattery asked. "Have you thought of that?" Prudence met his stare, understanding now why their hyb tanks had been filled with colonists. "The colonists," she said, nodding. "A field of unconsciousness from which any unconscious can draw -- a -- ground that sustains and buoys -- and the sleeping colonists provide it." Flattery shook his head feeling angry, confused. Bickel stared beyond Prue, absorbing her words. Ideas merged and fitting orders evolved in his awareness. This ship had been armed, maneuvered, aimed and fired. He remembered Hempstead: gnomewise face, eyes glittering, and that compelling voice saying: "What matters is the search itself. This is more important than the searchers. Consciousness must dream, it must have a dreaming ground -- and, dreaming, must invoke ever new dreams." "Knowledge is pitiless," Bickel said. Prudence ignored him, keeping her attention on Flattery, aware of the psychiatristchaplain's confusion. "Don't you see it, Raj?" she asked. "To separate subject from object there has to be a background of some kind. You have to be able to see it against something. What's the background for consciousness? Unconsciousness." "Zombies," Bickel said. "Remember, Raj? You called us zombies. And why not? We've existed for most of our lives in a state of light hypnosis." Flattery knew Bickel had said something, but the words refused to link in any understandable form. It was as though Bickel had said : "Hop limbo promise the insect watering class to be erected to a first behavior preserve." The words trailed off through his mind as though they had been flashed in front of his awareness to screen him from something else. From what? A profound silence filled Comcentral broken by the sound of Prudence shifting her position on the deck. Bickel felt himself go as calm as that silence, as though some other self had waited for that silence to take the reins. The sensation lasted for a single heartbeat and expanded into a sense of well being, a relaxed poise that illuminated everything around him. It was as if one universe had been substituted for another, as if a sensory amplification of enormous intensity had been turned on his universe. He saw the stark unconsciousness in Flattery's face, in Timberlake's -- and the semi-consciousness of Prudence. Zombies, he thought. "Raj, you called us zombies," Bickel repeated. "If we were lightly hypnotized we'd appear partially dead to someone in a higher state of consciousness." "Do you have to mumble?" Timberlake demanded. Flattery glared at Bickel. He felt that the man was using real words that communication was intended, but all the meanings slipped and slithered through his mind without making connection. Prudence felt Bickel's words lifting her. "Hypnotized," Bickel said. "We accept it as normal because it's virtually the only form of consciousness we've ever seen. You've watched the Earth video. You wouldn't expect an idiot to be fooled by the commercials, but that rhythmic hammering, that repetition..." "Half dead," Prudence said. "Zombies." She said, "Zombies," Flattery thought. Her voice frightened him. Bickel saw the alertness spread through her eyes, the awakening. "We should've thought of the Bickel said. "You see what has to be done?" Prudence asked. "The energizer..." "Stimulator," Bickel said. "Stimulator," she said. "It has "Slack lines," Bickel muttered. "Sensory modules interlaced and time correlation out of phase. Dual function of signal to compensate for the system's greatly extended spread-out of sense data." Timberlake looked from one to the other. He felt a sense of dullness lifting from his mind. Slack lines... sensory modules. Symbols! Timberlake's memory shot back to their conversation about the energizer. "All the master programs dealing with translation of symbols are monitored through feedback loops linked to the A AT." He heard his own voice replaying in his mind. Symbols! Bickel saw the vitality flowing into Timberlake, said: "Think of we were saying?" It received hundreds of duplicates of the same message compressed into the modulated laser burst. It averaged out the blanks and distortions, filtered for noise, compared for probable meaning on the doubtful bits, fed the result into a vocoder and produced it at an output as intelligible sound. "It closely approximates what we do when we hear someone say something to us... then repeat it to check if we heard correctly," Timberlake said. "You're all forgetting something," Flattery said. They turned, saw Flattery at his own action couch, his hand on his own repeater console. A single red light had come alive there. Flattery stared from Bickel to Prudence to Timberlake, seeing eyes. Madness! And the deep color in their faces, their sense of excitement. "Raj, wait," Bickel said. He spoke soothingly, watching Flattery's hand poised over a key beneath that single red light. I should've known there' d be another trigger, Bickel thought. t#'V#'ou know I have to do this,  John," Flattery said. And he savored the "Ah-hah!" suspense that charged this moment, the electricity in the air like ozone. 'You have control of the situation," Bickel said. "The least you can do is hear what I have to say." "We can't turn it loose," Flattery said. Timberlake swallowed, glanced down at Prudence. How odd, he thought, that we should die so soon after coming alive. "How is it, Raj," Bickel asked, "that we can explain more about the unconscious networks of the human body than we can about the conscious?" "You're wasting time," Flattery said. "But the thing's dead," Bickel said. "I have to be sure," Flattery said. "Raj, you can't," Prudence said. "Think of all those helpless lives down in the hyb tanks. Think of..." "Think of all those helpless lives back on Earth," Flattery said. "What would we turn loose on them? John's black box-white box transfer put his life -- his entire ancestry into the computer. Don't you see that? Any of you?" Prudence put a hand to her mouth. Bickel saw alertness in Flattery, the vital consciousness expressed in every movement, realized the death-conditioning tensions had pushed him over the threshhold into something near full potential. But the new argument Flattery had produced staggered Bickel. If we restore it... awaken it... I'd be its unconscious, Bickel thought. I'd be its emotional monitor, its id, its ego and its ancestors. He swallowed. And Raj... "Raj, don't push that key," Bickel said. "I must," Flattery said. And he sensed the poignancy of his awareness -- this new vitality. "You don't understand," Bickel said. "That field generator in your cubby. You think there was no feedback from you into the system, but there was. Your voice, your prayers -- every gross or subtle reaction went back into the system through its sensors. Whatever religion is to you, that's what it'd be to the Ox. Whatever... "Whatever religion was to me." And he pushed the key. It clicked, locked. "How long do we have, Raj?" Timberlake asked. "Perhaps ten minutes," Flattery said. "And perhaps more," Bickel said. "Don't you think we should've Prudence asked. "Awake as we are now, the ship control neces sities would've been so much simpler." "Some fool would be certain to play with this ship -- just testing," Flattery said. "And we He gestured to include all four of them. "This potential we've discovered within ourselves would've been engulfed on earth, smothered, killed." He shrugged. "What are a few minutes or a few years more or less? I had a responsibility... and fulfilled it." "You had a death wish, too," Bickel said. "That, too," Flattery agreed, recognizing how the deadly impulse had helped project him into this full awareness. With that realization, Flattery began to glimpse the train of Bickel's cryptic words -- their other meaning. "There were Greeks who said that even the gods must die," Bickel said. Flattery turned, looked at the big board. It was fully alight now, not a warning telltale showing, every gauge zeroed normal. "It's programmed to take us to Tau Ceti," Bickel said. TT'lattery began to laugh, al- most hysterically. Presently, he stopped, said: "But tliere's no inhabitable planet at Tau Ceti. You know what all this is, John -- a set piece. We know what we are -- cell-culture humans! A host gave a bit of himself containing the template of the total, and the axolotl tanks did the rest. We were expendables!" He sighed, put down the urge to sink back into the deadly torpor. "They're already growing our replacements, our duplicates, building another Tin Egg for the next phase of the Project. Each failure teaches them somea continuous monitor on the computer. When I depressed that key, that also launched a capsule back toward Earth -- the complete report." "Not quite complete," Bickel said. "The ship is going to take us to Tau Ceti," Timberlake said. "But the selfdestruction program," Prudence said. And as she spoke, she saw what the others already had seen. The ship held control of its own death. It could die. And this was what had given it life. The impulse the Ox circuits... and was repressed, the way humans repressed it. The ship had come to life the way they had -- in the midst of death. Death was the background against which life could know itself. Without death -- an ending -- they were confronted by the infinite-design problem, an impossibility. All Flattery had done was to consciousness -- with a super energizer. "Nothing at Tau Ceti, you're sure?" Bickel asked. "Planets, but not inhabitable," Flattery said. A green action light began to glow on the main console. "No sense going into hyb," Bickel said. "We are happy," Prudence said. She stared at the green light. "It isn't fully conscious yet -- the ship." "Of course not," Timberlake said, and he thought how deftly she had phrased their emotional state. I would've said we are filled with joy. But joy has somewhat religious overtones. Prue's way is better. Prudence grew aware that Flattery was looking at her. "Why not?" he said. Fes, why not ? she agreed. But no woman had ever presided at a stranger birth. She crossed to the main console, switched the computer's audio pickup into the main input channel. "You," she said. She kept her hand on the switch, the new sensitivity of her skin reporting the molecular shift of metal in direct contact. They waited, knowing the outline of what was happening inside their robotic construction. That one word, internally powered by programmed curiosity and self-preservation directives, was winding its way through the asyet semi-conscious creation. Preservation -- but there were many kinds of preservation, many things to preserve. But there was only one receptor upon which "You" could impress itself. Programs were firing, new cross-links being created, comparisons and balances being made. Abruptly, the board in front of Prue went dead. Every light extinguished, every gauge at dead rest. She waggled the computer switch, got no response. The entire ship began to tremble. "Is that the self-destruction program?" Bickel asked. A single word, metallic and harsh, boomed from the vocoder above them: "Negative." r T'he ship vibration eased, resumed, cut off sharply. There came a weighted sense of drifting, a profound silence they felt extended throughout the ship. Again, the vocoder came to life, but softer: "Now, you will see on your screens a lateral view." The overhead screen and the fore bulkhead screen came alight with the identical scene: a view of a solar system, planets picked out by the telltale red arrows of computer reference. "Six planets," Flattery whispered. "Notice the pattern -- and the sky beyond." "You recognize it?" Timberlake asked. "It's the view the probes brought back," Flattery said. "The Tau Ceti system." "Why would it reproduce the probe view?" Prudence asked. "Prudence," said the vocoder. "This is not a probe view. These radiations are what I... see now around me." "We're already at Taa Ceti?" Prudence asked. "How can that be? We can't be there I " "The symbol there is an inaccuracy," said the vocoder. "ThertB and here shift according to a polarity dependent upon dimension." "But we're there!" Prudence said. "A statement erf the obvious may be used to remfcc your awareness," the vocoder said. "You were to be conveyed safely to Tau Ceti. You have arrived at Tau Ceti." "Safely!" Flattery said. "There's no place for us to land." "An inconvenience, no more." Every arrow but one on the screen winked out. "This planet has been prepared for you," said the vocoder. Bickel glanced sideways at Flattery, saw the psychiatristchaplain mopping his brow. "Something's wrong," Flattery whispered. "Nothing can be wrong," the vocoder said. "You have but to look around you. You are safe." The scene on the screens shifted. "The fourth planet," said the vocoder. "That which is prepared can be preserved." Flattery gripped Bickel's arm. "Can't you hear it?" But Bickel was staring at the view on the fore screen -- a planscreen : a green planet with atmosphere and clouds. "How did we get here?" Bickel asked. "Is it possible for me to understand?" "Your understanding is limited," said the vocoder. "Its symbols that you have given me possess strange variance with nonsymbolized reality." "But you understand it," Bickel said. nphe vocoder seemed to take on a chiding tone: "My understanding transcends all possibilities of this universe. I do not need to know this universe because I possess this universe as a direct experience." "Can't you hear it?" Flattery demanded. Bickel ignored the distraction, remembered that moment in the force of the field generator when he had faltered and fallen back from a transcendental awareness. He had not possessed the capacity. It was a built-in lack. He could only accept the accomplished fact because the evidence was visible on the viewscreen. They were coming down through clouds -- a meadow with trees beyond it and a snowcapped mountain lifted in the background. "You will find the gravity just a fraction less than that of Earth," said the vocoder. "I am now awakening the colonists in hybernation. Remain where you are until all are awake. You must be together when you make your decision." His voice rasping in a suddenly dry throat, Bickel glanced up at the vocoder, said: "Decision? What decision?" "Flattery knows," said the vocoder. "You must decide how you will worship Me." Tommy was rich, idle and fond of practical jokes. Bui he went a bit too fad 'Tommy Taylor? Oh, he's coming along fine. I visited him just the other day. Had a long talk with him. He'll be as good as new again as soon as they take the bandages off. Funny, how an expression can be born for the wrong reason, and last for centuries... He quit the Club, you know. Said he didn't want any part of it any more. As though the Club had anything to do with his misfortune! To tell the truth, we were dubious about letting him join in the first place. We're a pretty serious bunch, you know, us fellows at the Yore. Each of us is a specialist in his own right and not ordinarily inclined to bend elbows with a layman, even a filthy-rich layman who can speak six different languages. But, as Hogglewaite (he specializes in Permian rocks) said, time-travel costs like hell and we needed the money. And Tommy didn't mind. Like most playboy-inheritors of latetwentieth century family fortunes, he throws # bills to the winds like rain. Oh, we're going to miss him all right The more so because, contrary to our expectations, he never played a single one of his practical jokes on us. Y ou didn't know he was a practical-joke enthusiast? You can't know very much about him then. Some men -- like myself, -- live to tape ancient battles. Some men -- old Hogglewaite, for instance -- live to collect Permian rocks. And some men -- yourself, for instance -- live to pick the brains of people like me while we're on our coffee break so they can write technical articles for the trade journals. But Tommy Taylor lives to play practical jokes. Or at least that was his purpose in life up until a few weeks ago. At first, he was content to play them on people in the present, and then it occurred to him how much more fun -- and how much easier -- it would be to play them on people in the past. That was when he joined the Yore Club and took out a two-year lease on one of our time-bikes. (The lease has another two months.) U p until the time this awful thing happened to him, he was gone most of the time, pedaling back to every age you can think of, and playing practical jokes on this past person and that. I'm not defending him when I say that there are far worse ways for a man to work off his frustrations, and I'm not being callous either. No one can do anything in the past that, in one sense, he hasn't done already... which means that if he hasn't already done it, he won't, and that if he has, he will, whether he wants to or not. Tommy was that's all. And basically that's all anyone who ever pedals back to the past is doing. Anyway, most of Tommy's capers were little more than mischievous pranks, and did no real harm to anyone. Take the time he went back to Charlestown of the night of April #th, #, and hid Paul Revere's horse. Poor Paul was half out of his mind till he found it, but no permanent damage was done. He still made his historic ride. And then there was the time Tommy put invisible ink in the Continental Congress' inkwell on the eve of the signing of the Declaration of Independence. John Hancock was fit to be tied -- but again, no permanent damage was done. The ruse was discovered (though not its author), the inkwell was emptied and refilled, and the historic document was signed. In addition to being a master of six languages, Tommy Taylor was a master of disguise. If you don't believe it, take a look at Brueghel the Elder's "The Peasant Wedding" sometime. A good reproduction will do. That's right -- Tommy's in it. He's the musician in Red (did I mention he's an accomplished musician -- well, he is) -- the one who has the hungry look in his eyes and who needs a shave. Brueghl recorded him perfectly. Photographically, almost. Tommy loves to go to weddings -- or at least he did. Weddings provide ideal situations for practical jokes. Some of his more malicious capers, though, I can't quite go along with, even though I realize that basically he had no free will in any of the things he did. Take the innumerable times he told Balzac's creditors where Balzac was hiding, for instance. Or the time when he intercepted the one and only letter that Dante wrote to Beatrice (I guess we have Tommy to thank for The Divine Comedy'). And then there was the time he burned Carlyle's first draft of The French Revolution after John Stuart Mill finished reading it. It was the only copy poor Carlyle had, and he had to do the whole thing over again from memory. Mill blamed his housemaid, and so does history; but we at the Yore know better. Probably the most fiendish joke Tommy ever played, though, was the one he played on King Solomon. On the eve of the Queen of Sheba's arrival in Jerusalem, Tommy got a job in the royal kitchen, and everyday for the duration of the Queen's visit he slipped six grams of anti-aphrodisiac powder into the king's daily cup of goat's milk. I imagine it would come as something of a shock to Biblical scholars to know that the Song of Songs is nothing more than a wish-fulfillment reverie. But Tommy's activities in the past weren't limited to playing jokes. Not only was he a practical joker, he was also a Peeping Tom. ""jp he one is a natural outgrowth of the other, you see. You can be present at the denouement of most jokes, but not all of them. Some of them you have to view from the outside, so to speak. You've probably guessed the truth by now, but I'll unveil it anyway: Tommy Taylor was the "tailor" who peeped -- and got blinded for it. But the incident didn't happen quite the way the legend would have you believe. Legends are about as historically accurate as old Biblical movies. Tommy never dreamed the Coventry caper would backfire on him. The analogy between his surname and the occupation of the legendary victim failed to register on his mind, you see, and he took it for granted that he and the famous tailor were two different people. So, figuring that he was immune from harm, he costumed himself to conform to the period, pedaled back to ancient Coventry, hid his time-bike, and, using his own name, rented a room whose single window faced the narrowest street in town. Then he sat back to wait till Lady Godiva came riding by on her white horse. When she did, he threw open the shutters and looked -- and she almost clawed his eyes out. Now wait a minute. Don't jump to conclusions. I didn't say she tried to claw his eyes out because he looked. I know as well as you do that she probably wanted someone to look. But Tommy Taylor, remember, was a practical joker first and a Peeping Tom second. Sure, he looked -- But he also leaned out the window and, with a long pair of barber's shears, cut her hair off. Rare Old Periodicals for Your Collection A backward time machine: the actual newspapers Americans read a century and more ago. This is living history, the eyewitness accounts of great battles, the debates of famous figures. Not reproductions or facsimiles but the original newspapers themselves, suitable for framing or binding, almost mint condition except for slight age-darkening at the edges, many still uncut, shipped boxed and insured, postpaid. No duplicates. First order takes each item. # issues Boston Patriot: Saturday, Sept. #, #; Sat. June #, #; Wed., Apr. #. # Correspondence of late Pres. Adams. #. # issues Rhode Island American  Providence Gazette , July, Aug.  Oct. # (various dates). #. # issues N. Y. Evening Post, March  July, #. #. # copies National Gazelle (Philadelphia), Apr., Oct.  Dee. #, various dates. #.k Send order to I. Pritchet, # Knollwood Rd., Easfcheter, N.Y. Payment with order T or will be sent C.O.D. for # deposit. From the collection of Robert M. Guinn X Authenticity guaranteed by Galaxy Publishing Corp. T    Sfoui Information Moons go around the earths the earths go 'round the suns and all the hosts of suns circle a giant sun. F. G. Klopstock (#-#) When the German poet Friedrich Gottlieb Klopstock wrote the ode from which these lines are taken, he did not indulge in poetic imagination. He just wrote down what many astronomers and philosophers of his time believed to be true. Klopstock's direct source was probably Immanuel Kant's General Natural History and Theory of the Heavens, published for the first time in #. Immanuel Kant -- he happened to be born in the same year as Klopstock and survived him by one year -- not only believed in a "central sun" of the Milky Way, he even thought that we could see it in the sky. Kant's candidate for the role of the "central sun" was Sirius, the brightest star of the northern sky. Kant's reasoning, as usual, was logical and clear. Since the Milky Way does not have the same width all the way around but looks wider in the area between Cygnus and Sagittarius, it follows that our sun is not in the center, but is closer to this section of the Milky Way. Sirius, on the other hand, is in a position that could be the center; and it is also the brightest star. Of course, in order to be the central sun, it would have to be larger by far than any other star. Shouldn't this fact be immediately apparent to the eye? Kant explained why it doesn't have to be so obvious: "even if it (Sirius) were # times as large as our sun, the apparent brightness and size would be the same if it were a hundred times farther away." Since the distance to Sirius, or to any other star, was not known at the time, nobody could argue with the supposition that Sirius might be the central sun of the Milky Way. F or a full century Kant's opinion was quoted as something that was probably correct even though it could neither be proved nor disproved. But around the middle of the nineteenth century the distance to Sirius had been determined -- after a few corrections -- as being only # light years. This calculation enabled astronomers to make fairly correct guesses about the size of Sirius. It was larger than our sun, but not much larger, and many times as luminous. In short : Sirius could not be the central sun, but that did not mean that there was no central sun. By #, say, the idea of a central sun had been, as somebody phrased it, "reluctantly abandoned." Another forty years later it became clear that the Milky Way galaxy was about six times larger than had been assumed, since the galactic center and everything "behind" it -- from our point of view -- is hidden by enormous clouds of cosmic dust and gas. At that moment the idea of a central sun could have been revived on the grounds that since we cannot see the galactic center we cannot say whether there is a central sun or not. But the general progress of astronomical research prevented this argument from being uttered. It was already clear that certain objects in the sky were other galaxies and while many of them showed a definite nucleus where suns are more densely packed than in their arms, none showed a central sun. Nobody is looking for a central sun of overwhelming mass and gravitational might anymore, but a related question is still very much alive. Our galaxy is an aggregation of perhaps # of them must be the largest. Which one is it and how large is it? Slowly now, we cannot answer that question because only about one sixth of our galaxy can be directly observed. Alright then, which is the largest star in the observable portion of our galaxy? Well, yes -- now that is an interesting question. Too bad that it cannot be answered without first asking a few counter-questions. That word "largest" may be good enough when it comes to light bulbs, cigars or elephants. It is not good enough, meaning precise enough, when it comes to stars. Do you mean the brightest star, the one with the greatest luminosity? Or do you mean the star with the greatest mass, the one that would weigh most if it could be placed on a scale? Or do you mean the star with the greatest volume, the one that occupies more cubic miles of space than any other? These are three different classifications and they do not go together. S ince stars are by definition selfluminous objects we'll look earth, the crown goes to Sirius, it sends us more than twice as much light as any other star we can see. But that only means that Sirius is the brightest star in our sky, it does not mean that it is the brightest star in the observable portion of the galaxy. It is selfevident that a much brighter star which is also much farther away will look dimmer to our eyes. To get rid of the difficulty caused by the very considerable differences in distances a simplifying convention had to be introduced. It consisted of agreeing on a standard distance; the distance chosen was ten parsecs or # light years. The magnitude of a star is described as if it were that distance away, and it is called the absolute magnitude. The magnitude that we do see and which makes Sirius the brightest star Figure #. The two components of epsion Aurigae, drawn to scale, in the position they occupied in #. The short line labeled # A.U. indicates a distance of # astronomical units in our sky is the apparent magnitude. Just to clear up the terminology it has to be added that two other kinds of magnitude are mentioned in astronomical literature. One is the visual magnitude which is the same as the apparent magnitude for visual observations. But stars that radiate a great deal of blue and violet light look brighter on the photographic plate than they do to the eye and here, of course, the term photographic magnitude is used. For our discussion the photographic magnitude can be neglected. We will deal only with the "apparent (visual) magnitude" and mainly with the "absolute magnitude" the visual magnitude as it would be if seen from a distance of # parsecs. If you deal with absolute magnitudes only the relative luminosities of the stars can be expressed simply in terms of the luminosity of our sun. A star that is as luminous as our sun, no matter how faint it looks because of a long distance, would be said to have the luminosity "#". But let us look at a few examples. Sirius has a luminosity of #, that is to say that it is # times as bright as the sun. The nearest other star, alpha Centauri happens to be a binary, its brighter component, alpha Centauri A has a luminosity of #, it is just a little brighter than our sun. The other component, alpha Centauri B, is much dimmer, its luminosity is only #, Vega's luminosity is #, that of Capella is #, and that of Aldebaran is #. The star beta Centauri, second brightest star in the constellation of the Centaur, has a surprisingly great luminosity, namely #; but unlike alpha Centauri beta Centauri is # light years or #I parsecs distant. Deneb, about # parsecs away, has a luminosity of about #, Rigel, about # parsecs distant, has a luminosity of #, and Canopus, # parsecs away, has a luminosity of #. If the earth were suddenmiles from Canopus, all land life on the hemisphere pointing at Canopus would be killed, instantly and the oceans would have boiled away before the earth had time to rotate once on its axis. A close runner-up of Canopus is ypsilon Sagittarii. To the naked eye it is just a fourth magnitude star at an estimated distance of about # light years or # parsecs. Its luminosity is somewhere between # and # times that of our sun. Naturally such estimates cannot be precise; we simply cannot know how much of the light is absorbed by so-called "empty" space during a # year journey. It is entirely possible that ypsilon Sagittarii has the same luminosity as Canopus. At any event these two, at the moment, share first place as regards true luminosity among the stars in the observable region of our galaxy. Though this survey is restricted to the one sixth of our own galaxy that can be observed visually, one exception has to be made. Our galaxy has two satellite galaxies collectively known as the Magellanic Clouds. The larger of the Magellanic Clouds contains numerous clusters of stars, often imbedded in nebulosities. Many hot and bright bluewhite giants of the type of Rigel are present. It is generally assumed that Rigel type giants are the result of a recent "feeding" with cosmic dust due to a passage through a dust cloud. Since space inside the Greater Magellanic Cloud is quite dusty, all this goes together quite well. But in a cluster of the there is a supergiant surpassing anything that we can see in our section of the galaxy. It is the star called S Doradus. Because of the distance of # light years S Doradus is not visible to the naked eye, yet it is the must luminous star known. It is a variable, with an absolute luminosity ranging from # at minimum to # at maximum. This means that its average that of our sun! If it is a single star its diameter might be as may be a binary. Sergei Gaposchkin has suggested that it might be a system of two blue-white supergiants eclipsing each other during a #-year period. It has also been suggested that S Doradus was, a comparatively short time ago, a double supernova which is now fading. If S Doradus is a single star and if it follows the rules derived from our "neighborhood stars", its lifetime, at the present rate of energy expenditure, would be only # years. As far as the more luminous objects that have been dubbed "quasars" -- a contraction of the original designation "quasi-stellar objects" -- are concerned, I'm going to postpone any discussion until the time we know something about them. D etermining the surface temperature of a star is relatively easy with modem instrumentation. Measuring a star's apparent magnitude and calculating its true luminosity does not present any special difficulties and if all these factors are known it is easy to calculate the surface area of a star and to derive its diameter from the surface area. But while every star that throws radiation into space advertises its temperature, composition and size, very many star succeed in retaining a secret, namely their mass and density. As a matter of fact there is no way of determining the mass of a single star. Only if the star in question is a component of a binary -- or a multiple system -- can we find its mass by studying the orbital paths followed by the two stars. Of course in quite a number of cases close guesses can be made. If we have one star where the mass could be determined because it is a component of a binary and we then find another star of the same absolute magnitude and belonging to the same (spectral) class, it is reasonable to assume that this latter star's mass will be about the same as that of the measured star. Keeping the restriction in mind that, generally speaking, we can know only the masses of binaries we can now ask about the most massive star known. The answer is: H.D. # in the constellation Monoceros. The letters H. D. stand for "Henry Draper Catalogue", published by Harvard University during the years immediately following the first World War. But H.D. # has a name, too. It is known as Plaskett's Star, after J. S. Plaskett, the director of the Dominion Astrophysical Observatory at Victoria, British Columbia, who proved that this star was a binary with an orbital period of #.-I days. The combined mass of the binary turned out to be # times the mass of our sun. Both components seem to share this mass equally, or very nearly so, so that each component of Plaskett's star has a mass of # times that of the sun. Both also belong to the same spectral type (Os) and since the density of stars of that spectral type is usually only about # per cent of the sun's density they must be large in size too. If Sir Arthur Eddington is right, the two components of this binary are about as massive as a star can be. He found that a star of a mass greater than about # solar masses cannot exist. When that mass is reached the radiation pressure inside the star becomes stronger than the gravitational forces that hold the star together. A star of, say, # solar masses would be blown apart by its own radiation pressure. So far all known examples conform to Sir Arthur Eddington's calculation, even the largest stars have masses far below the two heavyweights that form Plaskett's Star.  nd that brings us to the stars with the greatest volume, collectively known as the Red Giants: Algol, Aldebaran and Arcturus. Algol is a binary consisting Figure #. Rigel is a Blue-white Giant, Aldebaran a Red Giant, Antares, Betelgeuse and Mira Ceti are Red Supergiants, and epsilon Aurigae is in a class by itself which has no name yet. !f the sun were in the center of epsilon Aurigae, the planet Saturn would move along the broken line. of two Red Giants of nearly identical mass and size. Their diameters are # times that of the sun, but their masses are only # solar masses each. Aldebaran and Arcturus are singles with diameters on the order of # solar diameters but their estimated masses are also just # solar masses. Antares, Betelgeuse and Mira Ceti are classed as Red Supergiants; their diameters, according to the late Otto Struve, are #, # and # solar diameters. But the mass of Antares is estimated as only # solar masses, Betelgeuse probably weighs # times as much as our sun and Mira Ceti not much more. But the very largest star of the observable portion of our galaxy is one that has literally never been seen. It is the supergiant epsilon Aurigae, with a diameter # times as large as that of the sun -- which, incidentally, is # miles. But if it has never been seen, how do we know that it exists and on what authority can its diameter be given? The answer can almost be guessed: because it is a component of a binary. The other component of this binary is visible, of course, and the designation epsilon Aurigae really belongs to this visible component. It was in #I when a German Lutheran pastor by the name of Fritsch, who lived in the old city of Quedlinburg, noticed that it was a variable star. Not realizing that an important discovery was within grasp he did not follow up on his observation and it was Friedrich Wilhelm Argelander in Bonn who, in #, made good visual observations of epsilon Aurigae at minimum luminosity. It became clear that epsilon Aurigae was a socalled eclipsing variable, which means a star that does not actually change its luminosity periodically as the true variables do. The apparent change is due to the fact that a less luminous star moves in front of its more luminous component, thereby making it look dimmer. Argelander noticed two facts: the orbital period was unusually long and the second component was invisible. As for the latter he probably thought that later and more powerful telescopes would show it. Other eclipses took place in #, # and #, all well observed. The last eclipse was in # with the next one due in #. The period is #.I years, the longest period for an eclipsing binary that is known. Even the eclipse itself is of impressive length; in # it began on June #. The light of the visible component diminished steadily for # days and reached its minimum during the second week of December of that year. It then stayed at minimum for # days and needed another # days to return to normal, a total eclipse duration of # days, or two years minus two weeks and two days. But all the time the smaller component remains visible, shining through the very tenuous large star! To speak of the luminous member of epsilon Aurigae as the "smaller component" is justified only because the term is used in comparison with the larger component. The smaller component is itself a supergiant with a diameter of #-# times that of the sun and a mass of about # solar masses. The mass of the large star, ten times the diameter of the smaller companion, is also about # solar masses, possibly somewhat less. This has the result that the density is the lowest known of any miles of it and compressed it into one cubic mile you would have a substance of the same density as our air at sea level. The surface temperature is at best # centigrade (# Fahrenheit) but probably less. It is too cool to be luminous. But, of course, at its center the density and the temperature must be higher. Its core should be luminous but we cannot see it; what little light there is is drowned out by the glare of the bright star. The distance to epsilon Aurigae can only be estimated, but is believed to be on the order of # light years. I t has often been said that thoroughness is the cloak of the philosopher and the scientist. Without it he feels naked and does not like to appear in public. Hence a discussion of the galactic giants would be incomplete without at least one quick glance at the galactic midgets. Just as the question about the largest star has more than one answer, the question about the smallest star does too. And again it is a case of whether "small" is meant to refer to mass, volume or luminosity. For years the star L #-# in Monoceros, discovered by Dr. being the star with the smallest volume. It would need # such stars to produce as much light as our sun does. The calculated diameter is # miles, only about # miles more than the diameter of our moon. But L #-# is a White Dwarf, its mass is # solar masses and the densitimes the density of water. But in # Dr Luyten came up with an even smaller White Dwarf, LP #-# in Taurus with a diameter of only about # miles. Its density must be about four times that of the density of L #-#. The faintest star known (not a White Dwarf) has a brightness sun. It is a companion to another faint star, registered as B.D.  # # I . It was discovered by Dr. G. Van Biesbroek and was found to have an absolute magnitude of # in red light, three magnitudes fainter than the oft quoted faint star Wolf #. The lightest known star was announced by Dr. Peter van de Camp in #. Its designation is Ross #-B, its absolute magnitude is #, its liwninosity is only #) The letters B.D. stand for Argelander's Bonner Darcbmusteruiig, the "Bonn (stellar) Census' ##, #th of the sun and the mass is l#th of the mass of the sun. The Original Inventor of Recording Tape. S everal years ago I devoted a section of my column to a discussion of the fact that all the materials needed for building a large liquid fuel rocket existed in #. I also pointed out that most of the sub-assemblies, such as centrifugal pumps, pressure bottles for gas with which to run gyroscopes and so forth were in existence at the time. Even the idea of large liquid fuel rockets had been voiced at the time. What was missing was a synthesis of the existing pieces of knowledge and hardware. Last year I repeated the story during a lecture to an engineering society in the Los Angeles area and during the social hour that followed the lecture more Ilian one engineer, engaged in space work, let out thoughtful moans which could be vocalized as: "What do we have now that could be put together for something revolutionary if only somebody had the necessary vision for a synthesis?" I regret sincerely that I cannot answer this question -- if I could I'd get myself a few patents and tell industry to negotiate with my attorney. But I can tell a story that illustrates the opposite case, that of a man who had vision and the right idea but who could not do anything with it because a needed invention or two had not yet been made. Hi name was Oberlin Smith and he should be regarded as the original inventor of recording tape, useful from kindergarten to orbiting satellites. The original publication by Oberlin Smith took place in the long defunct journel The Electrical World, issue of September #, #. His opening paragraph read: "There being nowadays throughout the scientific world great activity of thought regarding listening and talking machines (both Alexander Graham Bell and Thomas Alva Edison had obtained their patents for the telephone and for the phonograph about a decade earlier, in #) the readers of The Electrical World may be interested in a description of two or three possible methods of making a phonograph which the writer contrived some years ago, but which were laid aside and never brought to completion on account of a pres of other work." The first of Smith's suggestions was a possible improvement erf Edison's phonograph by inscribing the sound not on tinfoil (as Edison did) but on a "thin ribbon of iron, steel or other sub#  stance capable of being temporarily softened by heat." The ribbon was to have a width of about l# th of an inch and a probable thickness of l# th of an inch. The idea was to soften the ribbon by a heat lamp just before it reached the inscribing needle and to have the distance between recording needle and receiving reel long enough so that the ribbon would be hard again when wound on the reel. Looking back at this suggestion from the vantage point provided by the three quarters of a century that have passed, one can say that this probably would not have worked out well with a metallic ribbon but that Mr. Smith might have been quite successful if thermo-setting plastics (or even ordinary thermoplastics) had existed in his time. T)ut it is the next suggestion- that makes Oberlin Smith the original inventor of the recording tape. He proceeded to point out that an "all-electric method" is likely to be superior to a mechanical method. He wanted to pass a "cord" through a coil connected with a microphone so that "the cord becomes, so to speak, a series of short magnets grouped into alternate swellings and attenuations of magnetism." "The cord," he continued, "therefore contains a perfect record of the sound, far more delicate than the indentations in the tinfoil of the mechanical phonograph. The probable construction of the cord would be a cotton, silk or other thread, among whose fibres would be spun (or otherwise mixed) hard steel dust, or short clippings of very fine steel wire, hardened. Each piece would, of course, became a complete magnet. Other forms of the cord might be a brass, lead or other wire or ribbon through which the steel dust was mixed in melting, being hardened afterwards in the case of brass or any metal with a high melting point. Another (but too expensive), form would be a chain with each link a magnet; or, if the magnets affected each other too much when in contact, each alternate link could be of non-magnetic material." Oberlin Smith did not think that the idea of a chain, already discarded because of its probable high price, was as good as the idea of dust magnets imbedded in a thread or ribbon of nonmetallic material. And he mentioned, but discarded, the idea that it might be possible to use just a steel wire, because he doubted that the steel wire "would divide itself up properly into a number of short magnets. The magnetic influence would be distributed along the wire in a most totally depraved way, with nodal points just where they were not wanted." The reason why Smith did not follow up on his own ideas was not just the "press of other work" as he had cited in the beginning. He had run into too many practical difficulties. He had developed a machine for spinning dust into a cotton thread, but had been unable to harden steel dust because of oxidation taking place in the process. He had chopped up steel wire and found that a piece of wire had to be three or four times as long as its diameter, or else the small pieces would not become magnets, at least in his own experiments. He had tried to find information on very small magnets in contemporary books, but such information either did not exist, or else it had not been published in English. He had approached other researchers with his problem, admitting his ignorance, but "had found an equal amount of ignorance in several well-known electricians."  gain, from the vantage point of three quarters of a century later, it is easy to see what went wrong. Oberlin Smith had what he considered to be an interesting and possibly workable idea. But it was far more than that, it was a project that would require an extensive research program of several thousand scientific man hours. Realizing this to some extent, he had decided to publish his ideas, "hoping that some of the numerous experimen ters now working in this field may find a germ of good from which something useful may grow." The other experimenters did not pay any known attention to Smith's "germ", either because they realized the magnitude of the job to be done or -- more probable -- because they were busy with projects of their own. The first man who actually built a recording device along the lines suggested by Smith was the Danish inventor Valdemar Poulson who probably never saw Smith's article. One of the reasons for saying so is that Poulson did use a steel wire. His instrument was called the "Telegraphon" and it was one of the many attractions of the Paris Exposition of #. Among the important men of the time who listened to the inventor's explanation was old Emperor Franz Josef of Austria who then said into the microphone : "This new invention is most interesting to me and thank you very much for its demonstration," -- and then listened to his own voice. In all probability Franz Josef was as surprised at the sound of his own voice as everybody else who hears it for the first time. But in spite of its public success at the Exposition the "Telegraphon" remained a one-time attempt, possibly because the phonograph was reasonably well established. Well, where and when did the recording tape of today begin? It began with the German patent No. #, granted to one Fritz Pfleumer of Dresden in # who claimed the invention of recording sound on paper ticker tape that had been covered with iron dust. He actually built an apparatus for demonstration, but the first results were hardly acceptable. He offered his invention, among others, to the A.E.G. (Allgemeine Electricitats-Gesellschaft), the German counterpart of General Electric. The research chiefs of the A.E.G. reacted precisely as Oberlin Smith had hoped his contemporaries would react. They decided that this was a useful idea, but totally useless without lots of developmental work. One of the things that Mr. Pfleumer's tape did was to produce cracking noises at random intervals. They were finally traced to almost miscroscopic holes in the paper tape. Paper manufacturers had never been asked to produce thin paper that did not have miscroscopic holes and when confronted with such a request said two things: (#) that thin paper apparently was bound to have such holes and that there was nothing they could do about it; (#) if the elimination of such holes was so important, why didn't A.E.G. glue two tapes together? Each tape would have holes, but that the holes would match was most unlikely. Of course that was correct, but paper tape just was not strong enough and A.E.G. threw the project into the lap of a chemical plant in Ludwigshafen: "Find something that behaves like paper in every physical aspect but is stronger and, if possible, fireproof." That was the request. The chemists of the company felt that the final request -- namely that the tape should be fireproof -- was unreasonable. They ignored it and, in #, began to experiment with tapes of cellulose acetate. Two years later they had something that could be publicly demonstrated, the occasion was a Radio Exposition in Berlin in #. By # the factory proording tape. Ten years after the first public demonstration a new material was found, namely polyvinylchloride. And that was the recording tape we now know, based on a principle Oberlin Smith had thought up back in #. Please State My Business What marvelous gadgets! They worked every time -- specially when you didn't want them fol A Tiss Appleton, secretary and receptionist to the firm of Doublas, Rogan and Stretch, Consultants, was leaning back in her chair behind the desk in the outer office, polishing her bright red nails when the door to the broom closet opened and a man stepped out. Adjusting his purple and yellow zebra-striped suit, he strode to the desk and leered at Miss Appleton. She hurriedly sat up in the chair and pulled down her skirt. "Yes?" she almost stammered. "State my business," the man demanded. Miss Appleton recoiled. "What?" "State my business," the man in the zebra-striped suit declared, "I must." "You just came out of the broom closet," Miss Appleton said firmly. "Very interesting," the zebraman affirmed. "But there wasn't anyone in the broom closet," Miss Appleton said, trying not to scream. "Not before," the man confirmed, "after." "What?" Miss Appleton said, repeating herself. "Of course," the man said. "Obvious. Wrong tense. Not in before. In after. I," he announced proudly, "am forty-four." "Oh," Miss Appleton said weakly. "Very interesting." "Now round bluebird conversation developing is," the zebrastriped man informed her. "State my business I must. Of importance to your firmly is. Of course. I am forty-four. Accredited representative." Miss Appleton fought down a rising wave of hysteria. Doublas, Rogan and Stretch, she reminded herself, did not employ her because of her beauty alone. Her intelligence and common sense, as Mister Stretch had told her in his apartment, were important assets of the firm. Valuable business had been brought in by a lot of very peculiar people. Her job was to pacify them; not to reason why, or how they had come out of the broom closet. "Whom do you wish to see?" she asked, with her sweetest smile. "Ah, better is. Down to business we getting are. Proper person you must direct me to. I am representative (accredited), you are consultant. I am forty-four, you twenty-three are." "Twenty-two," Miss Appleton corrected without thinking. "For sure?" The man looked surprised. "Of no great importance is, but shocking mechanism error." Miss Appleton was losing the thread of the conversation. She fell back on: "Whom did you say you wished to talk to?" "He who can help me, my position considering." '"T"hat would be a psychiatrist, Miss Appleton thought., staring at the broad purple stripes on the yellow suit -- or were they yellow stripes on a... "You like garment?" the man asked, noting her gaze and pirouetting gracefully in front of the desk. "Conservative, comforting and climactic is." "V-very attractive," she said. "Give me your name, and I'll see if Mr. Stretch will see you." "Done," the zebra-man said gaily. "My name yours is." He made a grandiloquent gesture. "Yes," she said desperately, "but what is the name?" "Ah," zebra-stripe said, "Shakespeare. Famous quotation is. How fine that attracting woman like you should also so intelligent be." He pulled a small white rectangle from a pocket in his sleeve and handed it to her. It was a business card. Praz, it said, Accredited Representative, Moibly Cre., Traders Down the Years. In the lower right hand corner of the card it said #th. Miss Appleton picked up the phone and pressed the inter-office buzzer. "Mister Stretch? There's a Mister Praz out here to see you. From Moibly Cray." "Cre.," the zebra-man corrected her, "short E is." "Cre.," she said into the phone. "What's that?" Stretch's hoarse voice came over the wire. "Well, look here, Cinderella, keep him out there 'till I get my tie on. I'll buzz you in a minute, then send him in." "Y t:s, sir." She hung up. "Mister Stretch will see you in a minute," she informed Praz. "Fine is," he said. He started advancing around the desk. "Now time for gathering rosebuds in May is. Historical quotation of great age." He lunged. Miss Appleton ducked. The chair shot out from under her and sped across the room, leaving Miss Appleton on the floor. Praz settled on top of her. "Veritable rosebud," he murmured in her ear. He kissed her passionately. She tried to push him away, and idiotically found herself thinking that his suit felt very warm to the touch. He kissed her again. He seems to have had a lot of practice, she reflected. The buzzer sounded. "Mister Stretch will see you now," she said. "Ah," he said, jumping up. "Business is. I shall return. Quotation." He slid something out of an inside pocket and put it on the desk. "Present for you is," he said. Miss Appleton got up off the floor and smoothed her skirt. She looked at the object on the desk. It looked like an engraved ivory box for a long harmonica. "For you," Praz said, "Martian Dream is." He opened the door to the inner office, and went inside. Miss Appleton leaned over the box and opened it. A thin stream of water hit her in the nose. G eorge Stretch had been schooled for many years in the art of keeping his face expressionless. If the diagonal purple and yellow striping of his visitor's suit startled him, he didn't show it. As Praz approached the desk, he stood up and extended his hand. "Mister Praz," he said, "welcome." Praz examined the outstretched arm critically. "Why you bite your nails do?" he asked. Stretch jerked his arm back as if it were confronted by a scorpion about to strike. "Ha ha," he said, "hum." He sat down. Indicating a chair by his desk, he said, "Take a seat." "Do not wish," his visitor told him, "however, will borrow." Praz dropped into the indicated chair. "You business consultant are?" he asked. "That's what our card says." "Interesting. You able to handle and spread new produce are?" Stretch leaned back in his chair. "Well now, that's not our usual line, but I'm sure something can be worked out." "Of excellence is." Praz took what looked like a handle from his jacket pocket. He shook it, and a large briefcase descended from it, and remained attached. "Uew produce to show you." Stretch kept a very tight grip on the sides of his chair, and worked at keeping his face expressionless. He almost succeeded "Where," he grated, "where are you from?" Praz saw Stretch staring at the case, and understood. "Of sorrow am," he said, "of apologies. You not told were. Of course. I am forty-four." "I don't care how old you are; how did you do that trick with the briefcase?" "Illumination comes. Semantic difficulty is. Forty-four not years of age, it century. I temporal representative of firmly in fortyfourth numbered century am." "You mean, you're from the future?" "I mean that." Stretch stopped to think. He prided himself on his ability to adjust to unfamiliar situations, but he also prided himself on his ability to avoid being hoaxed. "That would explain the briefcase," he said. "But, before we settle down to business, can you offer any further proof?" "Ah! You afraid that I a confidential man might be are." Stretch sorted the sentence out. "That's right," he admitted. "Attached-case not sufficient proof. Of course. Contents of case, however, should convincing be." "Attached-case?" "To handle," Praz explained. He laid the case on the desk and opened it. It was divided into a number of closed compartments. "I show you varied produce, and, at same time, convince you of genuineness of self will." He opened the first compartment, and took out a small silver disk. "Matter duplicator is," he announced. U A matter duplicator? That would convince me." Stretch squinted at the tiny object glittering in Praz's hand and then fished in his wallet for a dollar bill. "Here," he said, extending it, "let's see you duplicate this." "Unable," Praz said, not taking the bill. "Disk only duplicate pattern imposed in manufacture will." "Oh," Stretch said. "Well, what does this one duplicate?" "Small pastries," Praz told him, "in shapes of various animals. He shook the disk, grabbing the small object that came out, and handed it to Stretch. "Taste," he said. Stretch examined the object. It was a small, perfectly formed goose, with its wings outstretched as though in flight. He weighed it tentatively in his hand and then bit off the right wing. "Animal crackers," he said, munching on the morsel, "but good, very good." When Stretch finished the goose, Praz shook another object out of the disk and handed it over. Stretch took it, but almost dropped it when he got a close look. The beast reproduced in miniature exceeded in horror of appearance the best attempts of the Hollywood monster-makers. Vicious claws terminated each of the monster's six arms; long, curved fangs protruded from the obscenely grinning mouth; and tentacles grouped about the head like a nightmare Medusa. "What on Earth is that?" Stretch demanded. "Not of Earth," Praz explained. "Andromeda from. Intelligent indigenous life form is. Excellent pets for pre-school children makes." "Oh." Stretch carefully put the beast aside. "What other products do you have to show me?" "Matter duplicator not great success is? Perhaps this more impressive will be." Praz removed a small black object from another compartment in his attached-case and threw it in the general direction of the wall. It landed, clung for a second, and then scuttled into a corner near the ceiling. Stretch glared at the formless object. It glared back with one small red eye. "What is it?" Stretch asked, averting his gaze. "Fire extincter is. Autonomous. If you flint-and-steel have, I demonstrate." Stretch pulled out his lighter and handed it to Praz, who examined it intently for a minute and then, with a twist of his finger, released the spring that held the flint in. The spring went bouncing around the room, and Praz dived after it yelling what sounded like "up beast!" Praz retrieved the spring from under the desk and stood up. He started pulling the cotton stuffing out of the lighter and arranging it in a little mound of tufts on one corner of the desk. Stretch controlled himself. "What are you doing?" he yelled softly. "Preparing kindling, starting fire for." "Won't a match do?" "Match?" "Yes, match." Stretch pulled a pack of matches out of his pocket and struck one in demonstration. The shapeless black beast on the wall scurried over to a point near the match, and neatly spat a white powder on it. The match went out. "Will do," Praz chortled, "did." He put down the lighter. S tretch looked down at his hand, where flakes of the white powder had settled on his fingers around the match. "It burns," he said. "No," Praz said, "it out is." "Not the match, my hand. That powder is burning my hand." "Put match down," Praz said, "and hands wash. Powder soluable in water is." Stretch dropped the match and, with his hands held before him like a surgeon's waiting for the rubber gloves, he fled into his private washroom in the rear erf his office. After a minute he emerged from the washroom rubbing a coating of burn ointment into his hands. "I don't know," he said, looking at Praz, "whether the twentieth century is ready for you yet." Praz looked startled. "You pleased to joke are," he said. "About what?" "Century. Twenty-two is, yes? Not twenty?" "Now, why would I joke about a thing like that? Everyone knows what year... oh." Keeping his newly greased hands well away from the red leather of the desk top, Stretch gingerly sat down. "You're serious." "Serious am," confirmed Praz. Stretch turned the desk calendar around to face Praz. "There," he said, "see for yourself. April fifteenth, #. That's A.D., of course." Praz jumped up and hastily closed the attached-case. "Serious mistake been made has," he said. He shook the handle, and the case rose and disappeared into the black handgrip. Stretch no longer doubted the authenticity of the gentleman standing before him. He rallied all of his powers of persuasion. "You mean the authorities don't permit you to sell in this... time?" he asked, ready to point out the mutual advantages of some sort of blackmarket activities. "Not question of permitting is," Praz said. "Question of possibility is. Time travel like travel in car suspended between two mountains is. Both sending and receiving stations exist must before travel between them possible becomes." "Oh," Stretch pondered over the answer. "So you can't travel back to any earlier than when the first machine was invented?" "Right is. And first machine not invented until twenty-two in number of centuries was." "But then, how did you... what are you doing here?" "One explanation possible is," Praz said, pocketing the animalcracker producer, "abortive experiment in mid twenty number century. Professor of name like Blatsky at Water Edge Institute father of time travel became unknowingly when he produce travel field for two hours. Building blown up when he attempt to turn off machine was. I inadvertently tuned to his projection became must have." Praz glanced at the fire extincter hugging the wall, decided against wasting the time necessary to retrieve it, and hurried from the office. Stretch ran after him. # # T ook, why don't we... he started. "No time." Praz trotted across the room, and entered the broom closet, slamming the door behind him. Stretch ran to the broom closet and threw open the door. It was empty. "Miss Appleton," Stretch yelled, turning around. Miss Appleton didn't answer. She was sitting at her desk in what appeared to be a hypnotic state, staring at a varicolored stream of water which jumped and danced across the top of a long, thin ivory box on top of her desk. Stretch ran across the room to the table which held the phone book. There was no Water Edge Institute listed. Something nudged at the corner of Stretch's memory. He checked. There was a Seaside Institute right outside of town. Stretch dialed their number. "Seaside Institute, good afternoon." "Good afternoon. Have you a Professor Blatsky at the Institute?" "Professor Blatsky? He's in his laboratory at the moment. Would you like to be connected with him?" "I would very much, thank you." "One moment." There was a pause. "Hello?" The voice could hardly be heard over the background noise. "Hello. Is this Professor Blatsky?" "It is. Who is this?" "My name is Stretch -- George Stretch. Listen closely, I have something very important to tell you." "Well," the voice at the other end sounded dubious, "if you say so. Wait a second, I'll turn off the apparatus -- I can hardly hear you over the noise." "No," Stretch shouted, as he heard the clunk of the earpiece being put down on the table. "Blatsky, for Chrissake listen to me Don't..." The phone went dead. After a long moment, Stretch softly hung up the phone. He jammed a big cigar in one corner of his mouth, lit it, and stared savagely at the wall. Miss Appleton was still in her trance. Stretch said a short expletive curse word experimentally. It sounded good. He repeated it, strode across the room and burst into his office. A small, black object scurried across the office wall and spat accurately at his cigar tip. The cigar instantly went out. Stretch was speechless. A decade and a half ago, just about exactly, a small group of sciencefiction writers and others were busily putting the finishing touches on a proposed new science-fiction magazine. The man in charge of the operation was H. L. Gold; the magazine was Galaxy. Well, time has passed. Due to reasons of personal health Horace Gold has had to curtail his activities, and one of the activities curtailed was editing Galaxy ; but in the decade-plus during which he was at the helm he produced a magazine which almost literally turned the field upside down. He gave us Fritz Leiber's The Big Time and Isaac Asimov's The Caves of Stetl; he published most of Robert Sheckley's earliest stories, and many of Clifford Simak's best ones. He spurred Cordwainer Smith and myself -- that is, the fellow who is now running things, Frederik Poh! -- into regular writing; and he retrieved writers like Ray Bradbury and discovered writers like Edgar Pangborn. Next issue is Galaxy's fifteenth anniversary. We propose to celebrate it with a special issue. It will have stories by all the people we've mentioned -- yes, Gold, Leiber, Asimov, Sheckley, Simak, Smith, Pohl, Bradbury and Pangborn, among others -- and we think it will be a collector's item for a long time to come... by A hotel doesn't have to be on land. There's no reason one shouldn't float in the ocean. The trouble with this one was... it didn't I The "optimum" and "maximum" densities of population that can be supported by a single planet without access to external resources have been the subjects of perennial speculation. Both terms are relative and their definitions have varied in time and space according to the conditions currently prevailing on a given world. If we accept the opinions of the inhabitants "optimum density" has been achieved and approximately maintained on sundry worlds at different times. The various estimates of "maximum density" never have been verified conclusively by actual experience but the history of our ancestral Terra during the late Twenties provides us with the closest known approach to an experimental determination. At least one thinker of the ancient world believed that the maximum density is also the optimum. We refer to the social and economic analyst Henry George... Rimstar: Introduction to Galactic Archeology (# E.C.) That the earth could maina necessary deduction from the manifest truths that, at least as far as our agency is concerned, matter is eternal and force must continue to act... Henry George: Progress and Poverty (# etc. E.C.) In the year #b, the Earth maintained in comfort a popuand they all lived happily ever after. But it wasn't easy... I I n the spring of #, Jothen Kent, who was the senior water engineer of a standby Disaster City named Gitler, Mo., was still trying to persuade Kim Wernicke to marry him. It wasn't easy. In pursuit of this campaign, he had managed to wangle a joint vacation for the two of them from the Union of Occupied Classes. That hadn't been easy, either, but love occasionally to process -- and mostly refuses tions per month. He picked her up at Starved Rock Biological Preserve, where she was an ecological surgeon. The Rock was a much coveted vacation resort in itself, for here one could see a sampling of some of the many thousands of animal and plant species which had once been allowed to run wild over the face of the Earth, all carefully housed in compartmented environments as much like the originals as human ingenuity could devise. For a population used to nothing but the megalithic cities, and the unending bamboos, giant sugarcane, hybride poplars and Monterrey pines which made up the World Forest, a place like the rock was a fairyland. Jothen wasted no time gawping at it, however; for one thing, he had seen most of it before, and as an engineer his interest in wildlife was small at best. Instead, he pushed his way as rapidly as possible through the other visitors on the mobile sightseers' highway, cherishing his surprise. Kim's sector was North American Temperate, the only remainder of that once vast, bluely sylvan, raptly still ecology anywhere on Earth; the last fragment of the realm of deer and bears and wolverines and wild tobacco and sugar maples and oaks, and quiet everywhere under smoky skies. Here, at least, it would never change, and for that reason Kim clung to it -- not for the rainbow trout in the brooks, nor for the snow that fell every year, or the squirrels which sat in the crotches of unfamiliar trees chiselling away at black walnuts, but because this was all of it that there was or ever would be, and it was permanent and immune to man in its glittering silicoid womb. Or so -- cloudily, to be sure -- Jothen saw it. He did not pretend to understand Kim well. He stepped off the highway at the base of the sector HQ tower, and finally was allowed the use of an official elevator to the sector surgeon's office. Kim came forward at once, holding out her hands. She was a tall girl of the type that was once called Canadian blonde, with long black hair, blue-green eyes, and fourcount-them-four dimples, and as usual she took his breath away. tt'#'ou're as prompt as ever," she said, smiling. "Nobody's prompt any more. But for once I'm almost ready." "Good for you. We'll need to stay on schedule -- I have rocket passes." "I know, that's why I hurried. I'm all packed. But Jo, where are we going? Is it still a mystery?" Jothen grinned. "No, not any more. We're going to Australia." "Australia!" Kim clasped her hands together like a child. "Oh, Jothen! To the Barrier-hilthon?" "No," Jothen said, drawing out his surprise to the last. "Nowhere so commonplace. Guess again." "I can't. Tell me before I kick you." "We're going to Triton Reef." . "Triton Reef! You mean -- we're going to live on the Reef -- with Tritons?" "Don't look so distressed! The Tritons welcome Drylander visitors. They've got dry, comfortable guest quarters available, with all the modern amenities. You won't live twenty-four hours a day in a scuba rig or sleep in a tidal pool." "Hmm," Kim said. "Somehow I've always thought of them as a cold and aloof sort of people -- taciturn, except with their own kind." "Nothing of the sort, I'm told. They're gay as dolphins. You'll meet dolphins, too. The Tritons will act as interpreters." On Kim's desk, the telephone sounded three musical chimes, and she turned to it with an apologetic gesture. "Kim Wernicke here." "This is the switchboard computer at the Barrier-hilthon. If you wish this conversation to be private please make the necessary preparations." "It isn't necessary; proceed." A click, a series of pings, and another voice: "This is the comII puter in charge of incoming mail. The parcel that you sent to Doctor Matouf arrived eight days ego. Doctor Matouf was absent then and has not yet returned. Shall I refer the material to Outgoing Mail to be forwarded to his Istanbul address?" "Is someone caring for the specimens?" Kim said. "Yes. We summoned an entomologist from Kookaburra Biological Preserve." "Don't forward them then. Doctor Matouf was very specific that he wanted them held at the hotel until he returns from his current field trip. The Barrierhilthon is his present base of operations." "As directed," the computer said. Came a silvery ping, then silence. "You can see why the hotel was on my mind," Kim told Jothen. "What was it all about?" "This Turkish entomologist -- Kemal Matouf, he's quite famous -- is revamping the classification of the Thysanura. That's the group that used to be called silverfish. He maintains that the structure of their blood proteins reveals new facts about their evolutionary relationships. He's asking for specimens from everywhere." "Sounds very exciting," Jothen said ironically. Hphe Great Barrier Reef is a vast platform of coral extending southward from the coast of New Guinea along the eastern shore of Australia for over one thousand miles. Parts of the platform are submerged under relatively shallow water; parts are awash at low tide; and parts rise above the high tide level as atolls and islets. The outer rampart of the Reef is a wall of coral as dense and hard as concrete, an impregnable breakwater against the battering waves of the Pacific. Inlets along the barrier give access to the maze of channels, atolls, shoals, islets and sandbanks that lie behind it. This inner zone varies in width from twenty to one hundred and fifty miles. Seaward from the outer rampart the water depth increases rapidly and finally plunges precipitously into the oceanic abysses. The Reef is an intermediate realm; a bridge between the two dissimilar worlds of dry land and open sea; the natural symbol of the Tritons who colonized it. The Reef colony was the most popular Triton community in the world, surpassing even the West Indian settlement that extended from the Bahamas to the coast of South America. It was a community more dispersed, more self-sufficient, less mechanized and less regimented than the megalopoli of the Drylanders. The Tritons were not, however, so self-sufficient as to be indifferent to the good opinion of the Drylanders, whose tectogenetic creation they were : a new human species, to exploit the sea -- with their co-evals the dolphins -- as the Drylanders never could hope to. Triton Reef could not afford to ignore the Barrier-hilthon. An observer on the outer escarpment of the Reef near the inlet known as the Lark Passage would have seen the upper portion of the Barrier-hilthon as a vari colored dome riding on the sea about five miles offshore. Actually, the Barrier-hilthon was an artificial island with its base planted in the bottom ooze at three hundred fifteen fathoms. It was an enterprise of the Transportation Corporation that provided hotel accommodations for staff of twenty thousand. Externally, its architecture was severely simple and compact -- a steel globe thirty-five hundred feet in diameter. The portion above water showed itself as a dome thirteen hundred feet high with its surface divided into twelve segments of alternating colors -- red, white, blue, white, red -- that converged toward the yellow disk of the flyport at its summit. As seen from the air it irresistibly suggested but one metaphor -- a gigantic beach ball afloat on the sea.  projecting flange four hundred feet wide girdled the Barrier-hilthon at water level. The inner zone of this flange had been converted into a "beach" of white coral sand, complete with sea shells and picturesquely contorted fragments of weatherbleached driftwood. A sea-water swimming pool occupied the zone between the beach and the upcurved outer rim of the flange. This outer rim excluded surf, sharks, and barracudas, while its curvature and overhang discouraged venturesome swimmers who otherwise might have been tempted to climb over it. Direct contact with the open sea, of a sort, was provided by large stainless steel grilles set in embrasures spaced equidistantly along the curved sea wall. Rollers that dashed themselves against the grilles entered the pool as showers of spray and smooth surges of water. Internally the Barrier-hilthon was an automated labyrinth of guest rooms, entertainment halls, service salons, escalators, moving floors, and elevators. Twenty levels each containing ten stories were reserved for these facilities; four more levels were for service installations. An indoor beach and pool encircled the hotel at the same level as the outdoor pool. Seen only by the service staff was another, hidden labyrinth between the walls and beneath the floors -- a labyrinth of pipes, cables, wave-guides, and conveyor tubes radiating from the complex of service mechanisms and their controlling computers that were stacked in a cylindrical column along the vertical axis of the Barrier-hilthon. Except when medical or dental attention was necessary the guests very seldom saw members of the service staff other than the life guards and swimming instructors on the beaches. It never occurred to them that there was something slightly eerie in this state of affairs since they had been conditioned from childhood to daily services supplied by articulate computers and other electronic devices. Situated on the second level beneath the flyport was the Master Computer that co-ordinated and supervised the subsidiary specialized computers which directed the automatic services of the Barrier-hilthon. But the Master Computer itself was supervised. In a circular control room at its core a twenty-five-man team of monitors kept constant vigil in four-hour shifts. They worked in a twilight obscurity lit only by the vidscreens and the winking luminous dots and squares on their consoles. Here the human mind impinged dn electronic circuitry. Here the monitors received reports on matters specified by them. Here decisions were made and actions initiated in situations in which the Master Computer found itself incompetent to act without instructions. r T"he Master Computer spoke with a manifold voice. It carried on twenty-five different and simultaneous conversations with the monitors. "The tropical storm over the Solomon Islands is increasing in intensity," announced the Master Computer to Monitor Nine, at the same time displaying a weather chart on the vidscreen. "It is centered over Bougainville, moving south-southwest at twenty miles per hour. Central wind velocity, fifty-five miles per hour. It may develop hurricane force. We are feeling peripheral wind and wave affects. Hurricane Advisory Alpha has been issued." "Wait twenty-four hours before issuing any further Advisories," replied Monitor Nine. "By then we'll know more about the force of the storm and its path." To Monitor Fourteen the Master Computer said, "A report has been prepared on the alleged appearances of arthropods in guest rooms. Do you wish to receive it now?" "Proceed."  "Two complaints have been received, claiming that arthropods were seen in guest rooms. The investigator interviewed the complainants and showed them life size #-V movies of various arthropods with a portable viewer. "Complaint Number One: Madame Renee Lamotte reported seeing a scorpion in her bathspray compartment. Stated that she knew it was a scorpion because, quote, it had a sting on its tail, unquote. When shown the movie of a scorpion she denied that it resembled the creature that she saw. Her comment on the movie of an earwig was negative also. By this time she was in a highly agitated condition and refused to look at any more pictures. Her husband privately advised the investigator that Madame Lamotte has had an insect phobia since seeing a so-called historical #-V drama of life during the Age of Waste, with emphasis on the prevalence of insect pests. "Complaint Number Two was filed by Mulaka Ouagadu, who reported finding a centipede in a slipper. He failed to identify the pictures of a centipede with the creature that he claims to have seen. After viewing three other pictures he refused to go on because he found them emotionally disturbing. He does not know Madame Lamotte but had heard the rumor about the scorpion. "Investigator's conclusions: Madame Lamotte is a neurotic woman who imagined that she saw an insect-like creature and called it a scorpion. Ouagadu heard the scorpion rumor, became alarmed, and also had arthropod delusions. It is the investigator's opinion that neither of the complainants, quote, are capable of distinguishing an ant from an angleworm, unquote. "No other complaints in this category have been received. End of report." "Make a general announcement to guests and service personnel," directed Monitor Fourteen, "that rumors of scorpions et cetera in the Barrier-hilthon have no foundation in fact." fp'he Master Computer said to Monitor Three, "The party of Tritons and dolphins is approaching Sector Twelve as scheduled. The necessary announcement is being made via the beach PA system." The multitude on the beach halted their activites and listened to the resonant synthetic voice that rolled from the concealed speakers on the colorful dome that towered above them. "This is the Voice of Barrierhilthon. We have made arrangements with the Tritons of Great Barrier Reef whereby you are about to receive visitors of a most unusual nature. In a few minutes some of the grilles in the sea wall of Sector Twelve will open and Tritons and dolphins will be admitted to the pool. No doubt each of you has heard many tales of various degrees of accuracy regarding Tritons and dolphins. Now you shall see them, talk to them, and obtain your information at first hand." There was a general exodus from the pool and a babble of voices rose from the beach in agitated crescendo, subsided, and was followed by an expectant silence punctuated by the rhythmic swashing of water through the grilles as billows broke against the sea wall. Abandoned beach balls and plastifoam rafts bobbed about in the pool. Three grilles slid aside with metallic clashes and disappeared into slots in the sides of their embrasures. Through these openings the spectators on the beach saw the glistening curved front of a massive turquoise-green billow unheave itself, fling itself toward them, and pour into the pool in three hissing cataracts. Three dolphins plunged through on the crests of the cataracts, their sleek arched bodies momentarily half out of the tumbling foam-flecked water. A bronze-skinned Triton child lay prone on the back of each dolphin between its head and dorsal fin, arms and legs clasping the dolphin's body. Dolphins and children vanished in a white smother of foam. Then, midway between beach and sea wall, the dolphins surfaced explosively in a tremendous power leap that carried them to ten feet into the air. At the apex of their parabolic flight the three Triton children slid sidewise from the dolphins' backs, and children and dolphins dived into the pool in unison. A burst of applause rose from the beach. With the arrival of every billow more water gushed into the pool bringing more dolphins, more Tritons. Some of the Tritons had skins of a rich brown color, some were purplish-black, some were like brown-tinted ivory, others were dappled. The pool became alive with swimming Tritons and leaping dolphins. The three grilles clashed back into position. The dolphins were quick to perceive the possibilities of the floating beach balls and butted them into the air, aiming so that the balls fell into the throng on the beach. At first this created flurries of surprise, but the onlookers rose to the occasion and flung the balls back into the pool. A lively two-way beach ball bombardment began. r T'he crowd commenced to move back into the water. Soon everyone was in the water. Even the non-swimmers were in waistdeep. Several haphazard games cf water polo got themselves organized. Triton children were instructing children from the hotel in the sport of dolphin riding. Tritons and guests raced each other to the sea wall and back -- an unequal match, it should be recorded. There were experiments in conversing with dolphins. The air rang with shouts, laughter, and splashing. A Triton girl hoisted herself from the water onto a plastifoam raft, stood erect, her black skin glistening like mobile obsidian, and emptied her gillchambers by ejecting multiple jets of water from the slits in her sides. A ring of swimmers collected around the raft, clung to its edges, and plied her with a barrage of questions. "Why did you squirt spray like that?" "I can't breathe air unless I empty the water out of my gills." "I don't see any gills." "They're inside, where you have your lungs." "How long can you stay out of water?" "I have been out as long as twenty hours." "What's your name?" "Ruvani." "Do you eat raw fish?" "Raw fish! Ugh! No! Mostly we eat from an autoserver. Sometimes we catch fish, or crabs or lobsters, or dig clams, and cook them with a fire outdoors." "A fire! Nobody is allowed to make a fire! You might set fire to The Forest!" "There isn't any forest where we make our fires. We make them with driftwood on little islands behind the Barrier. Most of them are sandbars or bare rock. Some of them have a few wild trees. They're too small to bother planting a forest on them." "What's that little rod fastened to your belt?" "That's an electric shark prod. It pulls out into a long rod -- like this. When a shark comes too close I touch him with the tip, give him a shock, and he goes away." "It's such a thin little rod. Where's the battery?" "There isn't a battery. The electricity comes out of me. Like an electric eel." "Out of you! Oh, really -- ! I don't believe it. Prove it." "All right. Put out your finger. Now I'll touch my finger to yours. I'll try to make the shock "Ouch!" "Convinced?" "Yes! My arm hurts clear up to my shoulder. Could you kill a person?" "I don't think so. I've never tried. I have killed moray eels." "Don't you feel the shock yourself?" "Not the way you did. It feels -- it's hard to say how it feels. It's a sort of thump between my shoulder blades, like being hit with a rubber hammer." "Why do you use a rod? Why don't you just touch the shark with your hand?" "Too risky. When a shark feels a shock he may lash around with his tail or bite blindly in all directions. Or he may take off like a rocket. One can't be sure of what he may do." Ruvani's ordeal -- though she bore it very well -- might have gone on for an hour, as it had often before; but this time she was interrupted. A siren wail from the PA speakers rang over the pool. "Your attention, please," a commanding voice boomed. "Your attention, please. A tropical storm is approaching from the northeast. Clear the beach and pool. Guests will please return to the hotel and remain indoors until further notice. The grilles will be opened and Tritons and dolphins will kindly return to their homes. That is all." There was a general stir of movement on the beach, but it was not a scramble. There had been something vaguely reassuring in the tone in which the computer had said "That is all," as though tropical storms were no novelty to the Barrier-hilthon. As indeed they were not; but the computer's "That is all" had not been quite candid. In fact, hazardous conditions on the beach due to the approaching storm were not likely to occur for another twenty-four hours. The object of the warning had been to move everyone to a safer location, without causing a panic, in order to avoid a danger of an entirely different nature. Ten minutes ago, the Master Computer had stunned the monitors by announcing : Ill '#'hen Jothen Kent had been ' ' flying toward Starved Rock Biological Preserve some hours previously, his attention had been focussed on the Preserve itself, his thoughts wholly centered on Kim. But now Kim was with him, they were flying to make the rocket connection at Chicago, and the Preserve lay far behind on the southwestern horizon, gleaming under a late afternoon sun. Now he was scrutinizing a puzzling phenomenon that had appeared on the skyline ahead. It resembled a low range of mountains, grayish mauve in the distance, that lay along the entire northeast quadrant. Mountains? he could see the usual forested terraces, but the bluffs that separated the terraces were bands of pastel colors. He turned to Kim. "I'm surprised to see mountains here. I thought that all of this region was as flat as a table top." Kim laughed. "Jothen! That's Chicago! Or rather, it's one comer of it." As the helicopter churned steadily across the sky, Jothen stared fascinated as the terraced ramparts seemed to rise higher and higher, and extend themselves endlessly on other hand. Even before the first architectural mountain range was overpassed, still other ridges, peaks, chasms and buttes rose beyond it. Soaring towers and masts, great glittering domes, and skeleton frameworks of new construction materialized in the blue distance. As they advanced farther, the monolothic city spread beneath them from horizon to horizon, a bewildering tracery of green terraces and tinted walls. "I suppose I shouldn't be astonished," Jothen said, rousing himself from his hypnosis with considerable effort. "I've seen some of this in photobooks. But I never appreciated the real bigness of it. I've been holed up in a Disaster City for so long that I've forgotten how jammed the rest of the world is." A great climactic pyramid reared itself before them, a Mount Everest towering above lesser peaks. The sun, low in the west, lighted its terraces and walls with a coppery glow. The forefront of a convoluted, lowering gray cloud-ceiling was gliding above it, carried toward them on the wind off Lake Michigan. As Jothen watched, a rippling misty curtain of rain descended from the cloud, blurred the outlines of the pyramid as with a veil of pearl-gray gauze, and bloomed magically with a giant rainbow ring. The circle of spectral colors formed a softly glowing frame around the pyramid. ( ( XT ow there's a perfect symbol  of our endless argument," he said thoughtfully. "A circular rainbow -- no end, no pot of gold." "And no marriage," Kid said. "This is no world for children." "Some people might think it beautiful. Look out there." "I'm looking. That overgrown pyramid underneath your symbolic rainbow is the Municipal Services Center. It serves this whole urban monstrosity -- three two by the latest count. You see only a fraction of the pyramid; most of it's out of sight, like an iceberg. It goes down to bedrock and deeper. "Somewhere inside there is the headquarters of the Civic Medical Services. I was born there. Every day, about fifteen thousand babies are born there and at each of the nine outlying regional centers. Conveniently next door, there's a branch of the Municipal Crematorium. Their total daily output is about one hundred forty thousand cremations -- a net daily population increase of ten thousand. And for what? So this frightful human termitary -- vitrolith and glastic and metal, pipes and cables and computers, escalators and elevators and moving floors -- can go on growing bigger and bigger, higher and higher, deeper and deeper, forever!" "Take it easy," Jothen said. The helicopter flew into the curtain of rain and the rainbow circle vanished. Kim plowed on without noticing. "Do you have any idea how big this town is? It runs northward to Sturgeon Bay and westward halfway across Wisconsin high points on the west wall you can see the Mississippi on a clear day. It spreads fifty or sixty miles diana, and then on up into southern Michigan. Recently it annexed Lansing. The east wall is only about fifteen miles from the west wall of Detroit. It's an ugly tumor on the face of the Earth -- and we're the viruses that created it. I don't fancy the idea of increasing the virus population. There are too damn many now." The helicopter veered around the pyramid. Only the higher pinnacles of Chicago's jagged roofscape still smoldered in the orange-red light of the fading sunset. The rain had ceased. Venus shone like a pale emerald in the blue-green ribbon of unclouded sky in the west. Along the eastward rim of the world constellations of colored lights flashed into being -- some shining steadily, others blinking a coded rhythm. They marked the far-flung flyports along the lake front, one of which sheltered their rocket shuttle. "People aren't viruses," Jothen said. "People have hearts and minds. All right, Chicago has a That's another way of saying that it possesses more than three billion minds." "Only a small percentage of which are being used for anything," Kim said. "The rest are just contented-animal minds, dreaming on warm cushions. Cozy, but -- " ( ( T) ut that's not the whole story. There are degrees of creativity. Most people are creative in some degree. Their abilities may range from a simple knack of making up stories and jingles for their children, or for decorating an apartment, up to the genius level. If there's one genius for every hundred thousand people in Chicago, that's -- mm -- three hundred thousand. On the basis of the world populahigh-level productive minds. "Of course only a relative handful is keeping us fed, housed, healthy, literate. But why stop imaginative, creative work -- some of it revolutionary, some of it trivial -- on their own initiative simply because they can't endure idleness. There are amateur mathematicians, astronomers, potters, botanists, historians. There's a group in Paris that has revived the art of printing on silicose; I've seen some of their books, and they're stunning. There's Doctor Matouf and his silverfish. Never underestimate the Doctor Matoufs. Who knows what could come of all this activity -- this spare-time, just-for-fun activity?" Kim looked at him speculatively for what seemed quite a long time. At last she said: "Jo, what led you into all this?" "My work only occupies part of my time. Mostly it's a matter of routine inspection and reports. If a leaky valve needs replacing, it's an event. The rest of the time, I read -- just-for-fun. And it seems to me that the city isn't just a malignant growth running wild. It's like the rest of the world -- a hive of creative brains. Does anyone have the right to refuse to marry and beget minds? The world needs all it can get, even if ninety-nine percent do little more than vegetate." "For your information, Jothen," Kim said deliberately, "you have a one-track mind." "If that's your argument-in-rebuttal, I can't give it a very high rating," Jothen said. "The only trouble is, any kind of No is still a No. Well, I'll stop spoiling your vacation for a while at least. We're touching down; next stop, Cedros Island -- and then the Reef." IV F rom the moment of the Master Computer's stunning announcement, the monitors were tied up in emergency actions and ia trying to locate the malfunction in the Computer that had generated the announcement. It had to be a malfunction. But it was a first-magnitude malfunction, and the monitors were taking no chances. The check-out of guests was proceeding as usual. Guests en route to the Barrier-hilthon had been halted in transit. The watertight doors of all entrances had been closed and secured. Only the check-out exits remained open. Transportation Corporation had been informed that evacuation of the hotel might be necessary. The reports relayed by the Master Computer indicated an increasing loss of co-ordination of its subsidiaries. The Barrierhilthon was sinking... The Barrier-hilthon was not sinking; it was still securely embedded in the bottom ooze... The aquaphone switchboard had ceased to function, thereby blocking underwater communication with submersible ferries and shore installations... Computer #B (in charge of Ballast) had activated all pumps at full capacity and was emptying the ballast tanks... Communications were broken between the Master Computer and Computer #B... All off-duty shifts of the maintenance staff had been recalled and the combined force was searching for the malfunction. One task force had been ordered to stop the pumps manually. The series of doors leading to the Manual Pump Control Center had been closed by Computer #B and had to be manually opened -- only to be closed again by Computer #B, doggedly following the electronic command, "Activate all pumps and keep them going until ordered to stop." As the technicians checked and counterchecked the multi-million components of the Barrierhilthon it became evident that there was not one malfunction but several. The hotel was afflicted by the computorial equivalent of schizophrenia. The monitors bypassed the Master Computer and issued a direct-line order to Maintenance Supervision: "Kill Computer #B and stop the pumps." simple matter of shutting off its power supply. Stopping the pumps was a more complex operation. There were two thousand pumps and they could be shut off only in sector units. To maintain the Barrier-hilthon's axis in a precisely vertical position it was necessary that they be stopped in a definite sequence. It was an operation that never before had been manually performed. When the newly built Barrier-hilthon had been lowered into its present position the ballast tanks had been filled under the control of the computers. Since that day only slight automatic adjustments in buoyancy were necessary to compensate for the daily tidal cycle. The possibility that the Barrier-hilthon might spontaneously attempt to become free-floating had not been anticipated; the designers had envisioned nothing more than local flooding due to structural failure. Now, during the first stages of the manual shut-down of the entire ballast-pump installation, great volumes of water continued to be discharged and the Barrier-hilthon's buoyancy increased. The guests of the hotel, still happily unaware of the disaster that was taking shape, paid little heed to the transient shudders that quivered through the steel fabric of their automated microcosm. The few who noted them ascribed them to the impact of breakers on the windward sea wall. But the monitors knew otherwise. The steel globe had detached itself from the adhesive bottom ooze and was just barely afloat in its bowl-shaped emplacement. Hphe technicians manning the pump controls lacked the smooth co-ordination of Computer #B. Their eyes were fixed on the tilt gauges, watching the axis of the Barrier-hilthon for slight departures from the vertical. Repeated minute tiltings and hasty compensations created an atmosphere of growing urgency tinged with panic. The result was a jittery, exaggerated caution and increasing slowness in their operations. Meanwhile the Barrier-hilthon floated higher and higher. The jutting flange that supported the beach and swimming pool was more than one hundred feet above water level, exposing its underside and a zone of the spherical hull encrusted with sea growths. The water from the pool poured through the grilles in noisy cascades. The docks for hydrofoil and submersible ferries, that transported guests to and from the mainland, were likewise above water level. Hotel guests were ordered to retire to their rooms, to remain there until called, and to prepare for departure. During these events a highspeed colloquy was taking place between the Barrier-hilthon's Master Computer and the Master Computer at the Triton-operated base known as the Lizard Island Complex, inside of the Reef. "Barrier-hilthon to Lizard Island. Emergency. We are about to become free-floating due to computer malfunctions. Ferry docks are above water level. Evacuation is proceeding via flyport only, imposing ten times normal load. Need all available helicopters and hovercraft." The same appeal was transmitted to Transcorp by way of Prime Center. But the Lizard Island Tritons had further plans for speeding the evacuation. "Lizard Island to Cairns' Reef. Emergency. Relay to satellite reefs. Barrier-hilthon will soon be adrift and is being evacuated. Send all submersible ferries to cooperate with aircraft. Sea is too rough for hydrofoils. Evacuees will be transferred from flyport to submersibles via rescue slings." "Lizard Island to Snake Reef. Emergency. Relay..." "Lizard Island to Osprey Reef. Emergency..." The first flights of aircraft from Lizard Island and Snake Reef arrived at the flyport an hour ahead of the flight dispatched by Transcorp from the mainland. At the same time the Barrier-hilthon swam clear of her emplacement crater. Under the mounting force of the southwesterly wind her enormous mass yielded sluggishly and began a creeping, reluctant drift toward the northeast and deeper water. All of her more massive installation -- power plant, sea water distillery, fresh water storage, sewage processing -- were in her lower levels. Her center of gravity was still below the water line. She moved with the ponderous steadiness of an iceberg, ignoring the increasing roughness of the sea. Maintenance Supervision reported to the monitors that one malfunctioning module had been located and replaced, and that automatic pump control was restored. The pumps were stopped and the hotel continued her drift with the elevation of the outdoor beach and pool -- now completely drained -- at slightly more than three hundred feet above their normal level. L izard Island received another distress call from the hotel's Master Computer. "Barrier-hilthon to Lizard Island. We have been hit by a fiftymile gust. Aerodynamic force on outdoor swimming pool flange tilted vertical axis two tenths of one degree, causing oscillation of water in indoor swimming pool, which overflowed into adjacent halls. We are draining indoor pool. Increasing wind may cause dangerous rolling. We must resubmerge partly or completely to normal level. Take a fix on our position and give us probability of sunken crags or reefs in our extrapolated course." The reply came after a momentary pause while the Lizard Island computer consulted its electronic memory and triangulated the Barrier-hilthon's position with radio direction finders. "Lizard Island to Barrier-hilthon. Existing depth charts for your location are obsolete. Recent collapse of submarine cliff and extensive mud slides have drastically altered bottom contours. Resurvey incomplete. There was a submerged granite peak very close to your extrapolated course. If its position and depth are the same as before you may collide with it whether you submerge or not." The removal of evacuees by aircraft and rescue sling was proceeding from the outdoor beach as well as from the flyport. The operation was hampered by the roughness of the sea and rising wind. The transfer from swaying rescue slings to rolling and pitching submersibles had to be made in the water by swimming Tritons, who removed the occupants of the slings in a welter of waves and foam and swam with them to the submersibles where Triton hands hauled them aboard. The rate of transfer was frighteningly slow. In four hours approximately five thousand had been evacuated, and darkness had fallen. The tossing navigation lights of submersibles clustered around the Barrier-hilthon like a swarm of red and green fireflies. The beams of their searchlights played over her striped dome, probed the air above for descending aircraft, swept to and fro over the tumbling waves. Since she had not been designed as a navigable sea-going vessel the Barrier-hilthon possessed no motive power, no rudder, and no sounding devices, obstacle detectors, or other navigation aids. The monitors were kept informed by the Lizard Island computer of their position and course with reference to the last charted position of the sunken crag. All occupants of the hotel had been advised of the probable collision and were in their rooms with the water-tight doors closed and secured. Everyone was waiting, listening for the first premonitory shock or sound. The steel globe had become, in effect, one vast, blind, intently listening entity. nphe granite crag, studded with uneven rocky fangs, was the visible portion of a larger mass that lay buried in mud and coral sand -- one corner of a great block that had been detached and upended by some ancient earthquake. Its total bulk, had it been visible, would have dwarfed the Barrier-hilthon. And it had changed in neither depth nor position. The Barrier-hilthon bore down upon the sunken menace with deliberate inexorable slowness. Her rounded side grazed its spiked and saw-edged summit. The granite plowed with grinding and crunching din through her outer and inner skins, inflicting a monstrous diagonal wound eleven hundred feet long. The rending metal emitted a jagged, rasping scream like the cry of some great beast in agony, then trailed off into a quavering squeal. Rumbling torrents of bubbles erupted from the gash and raced upward. The Barrier-hilthon reeled, and the people in her rooms were thrown upon the sloping floors. At the first impact the hotel computers reacted with lightning swiftness. Each sector of every level was sealed off from the others. The axial service stack was sealed off from the rest of the structure. The doors to the beach and the flyport were closed. Sectors of the eighth, ninth and tenth levels were flooded; the unbalanced globe changed its direction of tilt. The hotel went under swiftly. The sea poured over the sea wall and flooded the beach. The picturesque driftwood fragments floated away. A narrowing ring of foam climbed the red, white, and blue dome until the summit of the radio and video aerial atop the flyport control tower disappeared in an eddy of foam and driftwood. The pumps shifted ballast at top speed; the hotel gradually righted herself and came to rest on the oozy bottom with the top of her control tower one hundred and fifty feet below the surface. Those who had been waiting on the windswept airfield of the flyport and on the outdoor beach had been washed away and left floundering in the stormy nocturnal sea. Each felt that his last moment of life had come. But the sleek flanks of dolphins rose on either side, pressed against him, and bore him up. The hands of Tritons reached up from below, supported him, and towed him toward the wave-tossed submersibles. A preliminary report on the number of known casualties, the extent of the damage to the Barrier-hilthon, and the state of its automatic services had been delivered to the monitors by the Master Computer. The flood of telephone calls from terrified guests was being handled by computers in the lower echelons of the electronic hierarchy. A moment of silence prevailed in the control room. The submergence of the flyport aerial had closed that avenue of communication with the outside world. The thoughts of all twenty-five monitors were essentially, "What now? What do we do next?" nphe Master Computer spoke to Mon'tor One, "You have a call from the flyport control tower. Do you wish to receive it?" "The control tower! But there's no one there! We ordered everyone out before we went under." "There is someone there now. Will you take the call?" "By all means. Put them on." The face of a blonde young woman appeared on the vidscreen in front of Monitor One. A lightweight scuba mask with minuscule oxygen tanks on either side was pushed back on her forehead. "Hello, Control Room!" she called. "What has happened down there? Is it very bad?" "Bad enough, but better than we expected. But who are you and how did you get into the control tower?" "Perhaps you don't know me. I'm Dorthy Summer, head of Submarine Products Corporaderwater speedboat -- with a Triton rescue team. They're going to inspect the damage to your hull and take measurements so we can put a patch on it. As to how we got in, there's a hatch in the roof of the control tower. We came in through that." "That's the access hatch to the aerial. How did you open it without flooding the place?" "We put a scapelock over the hatch and came in." "A scapelock?" "A prefab escape airlock. Do you mind if we come down? We're practically dry by now. We won't leave a wet trail. We'd like to take a quick look around and talk to whomever is available." "I'll talk to you. We're just about to change shifts. My name's Defabio. I'll be in the Monitors' Lounge. All our transport systems are operating -- except in the flooded sectors. Watch the location maps along the way. If you get lost use the nearest house phone and ask for Guide Service. The Level Computer will give you all the information you may need." When Defabio greeted Dorthy in the Monitors' Lounge she was accompanied by a Triton whom she introduced as Tioru. Dorthy was sheathed in an insulated heat-retaining all-over suit of fluorescent orange-yellow plastic with webbing between the fingers. Tioru, like his fellow Tritons, was not chilled by prolonged exposure to water temperatures down to fifteen degrees Centigrade and was clad only in a yellow cincture. A green fiberglass cylinder with closed ends was suspended from a nylon cord around his neck. "What's in the case?" asked Defabio. "Video tape," replied Dorthy. "I suggest that it be shown on your intercom system to everyone in the hotel. Then they'll know what we propose to do. It should raise their morale, and I suspect that it needs raising." i (, A nd what do you propose totdo?" Defabio inquired. "Since this will be a project conceived and executed by Tritons I feel that Tioru should tell you." "Thank you," said Tioru, bowing slightly to Dorthy, then to Defabio. "There are two things that we can begin to do at once. First, to get all of your people out of the Barrier-hilthon. Second, to repair the damage to your hull. You have something more and the only way out, at present, is through the scapelock. We won't consider trying to get everyone out through that. It would be like draining a thousand-gallon tank through a pinhole. You'll need more scapelocks." Defabio interrupted, "That scapelock on the control tower -- how did you attach it without letting in water?" 'A scapelock is an eight-foot dome with an airlock on top. We cemented the dome to the roof with a metal-to-metal adhesive that hardens rapidly even under water. You couldn't pull it loose now without taking part of the roof with it. A built-in pump empties the water out of the dome and the airlock. We went through the airlock and opened the hatch. No problem. "We estimate that we can install five hundred scapelocks on your flyport landing field without crowding." "Five hundred! Where can you get five hundred scapelocks on such short notice?" "We have a plant on Lizard Island that makes them, and a number of other things. We have a stock of about one hundred there and have begun making more around the clock. There are fifty more stored at Cairns' Reef. We have ordered others to be brought in by unmanned rockets from Fiji and the Andaman Islands. Still others are available in the Bahamas. Perhaps we won't need five hundred. We won't know until we have clocked the operation. We'll have to cut a hole through your airfield under each scapelock. We've requested permission from Transcorp to do this. It came through half an hour ago. I have a transcript for your files." "Hold on!" protested Defabio. "The top of the control tower is one hundred and fifty feet down; the airfield, about four hundred. You can't shove people out through your scapelocks at that depth. The water's cold, and the pressure is around twelve atmospheres. They'd drown before they reach the surface. If they didn't die of fright first. This is the first time in their lives that most of them have been outside their native cities. Many of them have never been more than a few miles from their apartment until now. And about ninety percent of them can't swim." At this point Dorthy broke in. "The video tape will prepare everyone for the escape routine. And we'll put miniscubas on them. Like I'm wearing now. The little cylinders hold twenty minutes oxygen supply. They were made for Drylanders' use during brief underwater activity -- when transferring from one sub to another while both are submerged, for example." 'Tpioru continued, "Each person will receive a five minute air-pressure buildup in the scapelock. Outside there'll be a Triton or a dolphin waiting. When he emerges he'll be hauled up to a sub and through its airlock before he can count ten. He won't be exposed to the cold and pressure for long, and he won't have to go all the way to the surface. The subs will be only forty or fifty feet above your airfield. It's fortunate that you're down as deep as you are. It's blowing fifty miles an hour up above. "As soon as one sub has a capacity load it will move out and another one will move in. There'll be a traffic control system for subs set up in your control tower. We'll bring our own aquaphone T and R equipment. And we're setting up receiving centers on the mainland for your people. "Now -- casualties. How many casualties do you have?" "The casualty check is still going on," replied Defabio gloomily. "We have twenty-three deaths that we know of. And a list of fractures and dislocations a yard long. Over two hundred when I came off duty. We can't get to the ones in the flooded sectors. The rooms are tight but the halls are full of water under about twenty-eight-hundred-foot depth pressure. We can feed them via the autoservers as usual, and send in first aid materials through the parcel conveyor tubes. We can give them first aid instructions by vidphone, provide music and #-V movies, and that's all." "We'll take out the accessible casualties first," Tioru said. "The inaccessible ones will have to remain inaccessible for a while. We can't open the rooms in the flooded sectors until we can pump the water out of the halls, and we can't pump the water out of the halls until we've repaired , the hull." "There's another thing," Defabio added. "Small children and babies. We have forty-seven newborns in our maternity ward -- which is in an upper level, happily, so it's not flooded -- and swarms of older kids." "We've thought of them. We have something special. You'll see. Don't worry." "Don't worry!" Defabio said with a wry gesture; but of course he had to trust Dorthy, if not the Triton. He stood up. "This will take a full-scale meeting of the monitors to make it official, but I'll take it upon myself to approve the whole project. No one in his right mind could object. We too would like to get out of here alive. I'll put your video tape on our intra-mural network at once. You notify your Triton HQ to get the rescue operation rolling." Then he paused, looking momentarily non-plussed. He said: "How does one say 'Thank plus people?" Tioru said gently: "To begin with, you wait until there's something to thank us for." V Tphe rocket carrying Jothen and Kim had traversed five time zones and was entering the sixth. During the first half of the flight they had seen little otner than the immense expanse of open sea -- a world of blue water and armadas of clouds that, seen from an altitude of three hundred miles, were shreds of white fluff that seemed to rest on the blue. In the latter half of the flight they viewed, from an apparent altitude of five hundred feet, mile after mile of ocean that was churned into transient rosettes of foam by leaping fish -- a minute fraction of the incalculable horde beneath the surface. The sea twinkled with the flashing myriads of silver-scaled bodies. A floating fish-processing plant cruised slowly through the agitated waters, reaping a living harvest. Once they sighted a herd of whales, fringed by dolphins -- a curiously pastoral sight. Now the Zoomvision viewers showed irregular green shapes embossed upon the blue field, each bordered by a white line of beach and surf. Scattered among the lush islands were the white rings and crescents and filagree patterns of reefs and atolls. "If we're on schedule we should be near the Solomon Islands," Jothen said. "I think I can see a few of them strung out along the horizon. And there's something a bit more spectacular. Take a look, Kim." "I see some elongated islands," Kim said, "and a whirlpool of clouds coming up over the rim of the Earth. It's like a scale model of a spiral galaxy." "It's the topside of a typhoon. This one must have built up so fast that it got out of hand before the Weatherwatch boys could spike it. I hope Osprey Reef is well out of it." "Is that where the Triton family's to meet us? What do you know about them?" "Very little. There are three of them. The father's name is Storm, which I hope isn't prophetic. He's an assistant to Dorthy Summer, the head of Submarine Products. Their home is on a coral islet they call Seahorse Reef. It's part of the outer Barrier. I... I'm afraid I told Storm we might be on our honeymoon." "You," Kim said, "are absolutely incorrigible." "I've been practicing," Jothen admitted. But he was given no chance to pursue the subject further. "My viewer's gone dark," Kim announced plaintively. "So has mine. We must be starting re-entry." # CT'm sorry to have to tell you A this," Storm said, "but something has happened that alters all of our plans. We are not going to be very good hosts, I'm afraid, and your vacation may not be very restful." Jothen found it difficult not to stare at Storm's rhythmically falling tears -- all the Tritons wept mechanically when out of water, a transitional defect breeding had yet to remedy -- and his fleshy, plume-shaped auditory antennae, constantly aquiver. He did not seem to disturb Kim, but then she was used to biological oddity. "Nothing personal, I hope?" she said. "No. A disaster at the Barrierhilthon. Let's board the s-ub and then I'll tell you the whole story." Storm's Sea Dart was a slender five-man craft propelled by centrifugally driven water jets. He took her down to five fathoms and left the rocket port's harbor by an underwater exit. Here the conning tower's vidscreen showed only a dusky green obscurity. "You'll find this hard to believe, and I'll not blame you," the Triton said. "But briefly, the storm you saw, plus a computer malfunction, floated the hotel out of its moorings and drove it into a submerged cliff. It went down like a stone -- about a mile down, which isn't too bad considering that the hotel itself's thirty-five hundred feet in diameter, but bad enough. There were time -- the worst marine disaster in history, unless we can get them out." "Get them out!" Jothen said. 'But the hull -- the depth pressure -- " "The hull can take it," Storm said. "The hotel was built with a safety factor of five; it's mostly monocrystal iron fifty-six. The main problem is that the rescue area's at sixty fathoms. Needless to say we're working around the clock. And it occurred to me, Mr. Kent, that since disasters are in a sense your profession, you might like a look at what's going on." "I would indeed. Kim?" "Of course." She looked out at the murky water. "But will we be able to see anything?" "Oh, the flyport -- that's the work area -- is illuminated. I can't take you down to see the repair crew at work on the damaged hull, though. That's beyond the safe limits for this boat." The Sea Dart dived on a long slant, and the vidscreen darkened to a deep-violet-blue. A nebulous, ghostly area of greenish luminescence appeared on the screen. "There it is," Storm said. "We have lights moored all around the flyport." "Those poor people," Kim said. "It gives me claustrophobia just to think of being in that thing." "Me too," Jothen said. "Especially when I remember that you wanted to go there." "But not on a honeymoon," she said, startling from Storm a brief glance of pure bafflement. r T"he luminous area slowly expanded as the Sea Dart approached. It emerged from the aqueous haze and became the circular yellow expanse of the flyport, brightly lighted by a ring of buoyant shining globes, each reinforced with a cage-like gridwork of curved ribs. The globes were anchored around the rim of the airfield by mooring cables which were delineated by the red dots of marker lights. The field had been divided by lines of phosphorescent violet paint into a huge checkerboard whose squares were identified by shining violet numerals. Many of the squares were occupied by a scapelock -- a squat dome surmounted by a chimney-like airlock. Two of the nearer airlocks were connected to what appeared to be either thick cables or flexible pipelines that rose at a steep angle into the deep blue darkness. They undulated lazily and were studded with equidistant round red marker lights. In reply to Jothen's inquiry, Storm explained. "You might call them a pair of supersnorkel tubes. When the hull was ripped open the Barrier-hilthon lost a great volume of air. Every time we open a scapelock it loses some air. The people in the hotel consume oxygen. There is a reserve of compressed oxygen in the hotel but we want to conserve it. So air is pumped into the hotel's ventilating system through one pipeline and out of it through the other. The pipes are metal but long enough to have some flexibility. The pumps are mounted on motorized barges at the surface; they can maintain themselves in nearly constant positions against the wind and current." The dark masses of five submersible ferries hovered at a low altitude above the flyport like giant sharks -- sharks with red and green navigation lights instead of eyes. Scores of Tritons and dolphins were swimming in the space between scapelocks and ferries. With a start of surprise Jothen realized the true magnitude of the scene by observing the apparently diminutive size of the swimming shapes. Periodically a scapelock opened and disgorged a flurry of bubbles in a glow of light, to be followed by an awkwardly swimming human figure wearing a miniscuba mask. Immediately a Triton seized the swimmer and drew him rapidly upward toward a submersible. The lighted orifice of an airlock opened on the underside of the vessel's hull, the Triton thrust his protege into the opening, waited until the airlock closed, and then swam down to his assigned scapelock. A submersible freighter floated down from the upper darkness and came to rest at a level above the ferries. An oversize circular port gaped open in its belly, emitting a bluish light, and from it a scrapelock descended at the end of a cable. A squad of Tritons converged on the scapelock, accompanied it during its descent to the airfield, and guided it to the center of a numbered square. "We have been installing scapelocks since twenty-one hours last night," remarked Storm. "There are fifty scapelocks in this load. We can install a scapelock and have it operating in twenty minutes and hope to cut it to fifteen. We have slightly less than one hundred operating but the evacuation is still too slow. According to the latest report fifteen thousand tw r o hundred people have been taken out." J othen did some rapid mental arithmetic. "At that rate it will take over one hundred days to evacuate everyone." "True," replied Storm. "But the rate will increase as more scapelocks go into operation and as the teamwork improves. But we don't plan to rely on scapelocks alone. We are rushing construction of a larger model that a freighter can lock onto with its cargo airlock. Then we can deliver provisions directly into the Barrier-hilthon on a conveyor and take on a steady flow of passengers at the same time, through the same airlock, with a mobile escalator." "Provisions. That would be a problem," reflected Jothen. "How much does the hotel have?" "Not enough. Routinely they carry a two days' supply. They're rationing what they have." "I take it that the bulk food containers are too big to go through a scapelock?" "Correct." "Why not put the Barrier-hilthon on a ninety percent liquid diet? Pump it in. Through a pipeline. Soups. Purees. Low viscosity pastes. It will be faster than unloading package goods. Then the other provisions will stretch further." Storm smacked his right fist into the palm of his left hand. "Of course!" he exclaimed. "We can code it Project Quickflow. We have all the heavy duty plastic pipe that we need, at Lizard Island. We were laying an underwater pipeline when the Barrier-hilthon sank." "An underwater pipeline? For what?" asked Kim. "It's a Deep Water Safari project. Its object is to pump oxygenated water to a pilot-scale slime culture at the five hundred fathom level. We transferred the Safari people down here as soon as we heard that the Barrierhilthon had gone under." After explaining the Deep Water Safari and the slime culture project to Kim and Jothen, Storm called Lizard Island and gave orders which inaugurated Project Quickflow. "We must move along," Storm said. "I have some inspections to make and you have seen everything here that -- No! You haven't! One more thing. See that flashing light?" A blue-green light was blinking rapidly at the summit of one of the scapelocks. "What does that mean?" inquired Kim. "It means that whatever comes out is to be given special care and attention," replied Storm. "We'll cruise along until we are closer to it." The scapelock was near the edge of the airfield. Storm halted the Sea Dart so that they were within fifty or sixty feet of the winking light. Three dolphins and a Triton were circling around it. The hatch of the airlock swung open, releasing the usual cloud of bubbles. A transparent sphere, ribbed with a grid of reinforcing rods, began to float out of the airlock. A miniature blinking glow panel illuminated the interior of the sphere. "It looks like one of the airfield light globes," remarked Kim. "It is one of the same type but with most of the glow lining removed, and a heater and other modifications added," Storm, said. nphe sphere was enclosed in a net bag with a line attached. A dophin darted in, seized the line in its mouth, and soared toward the nearest submersible, the sphere floating above it like a balloon. Inside the sphere, stirring restlessly in a nest of white silicose, was a small, red, wrinkled baby. "Well -- !" ejaculated Kim. "How did that happen to be in the Barrier-hilthon? It looks as if it were bom yesterday." "It may have been," agreed Storm. "Or an hour or two ago. I understand that the maternity ward had over fifty of them when the hotel sank." "What were the parents thinking of?" marveled Kim. "They must have known... Why didn't they stay at home?" "When one makes a reservation at the Barrier-hilthon three or four years in advance one doesn't stay at home," replied Storm. "One goes ahead with one's v acation and has the baby at the Barrier-hilthon. It gives the parents something to boast about. The child also, when it's older. Now, who wants to go where? I'm about to make an inspection tour of the operation inside the Barrier-hilthon. Would either or both of you care to accompany me?" Jothen spoke quickly. "I would." Kim shuddered. "Not I. I've seen enough of this gloomy underwater world. I'd rather go to Seahorse Reef and watch the surf." A call via aquaphone to the Barrier-hilthon enabled Storm to locate another Triton who agreed to convey Kim to the Reef in the Sea Dart. Jothen felt powerfully that he ought to go with her, after all; but thus far he had no reason to suppose sticking by her would advance his cause any further than parting from her for a while -- and the opportunity before him now was one that would never be repeated. Jothen experienced his first miniscuba transfer when he accompanied Storm into the Barrier-hilthon by way of the scapelock on the roof of the flyport control tower. Two recorded messages were awaiting Storm at his temporary office in the hotel. One was from Maintenance Supervision with the information that repairs to the hull had reached a stage that permitted the opening of one of the flooded sectors, Number Seven in Level Ten. The other message, from the Council of Monitors, stated: "All computer malfunctions have been traced. Total number, seven; four of them in the Master Computer. Examination of the affected modules show that the cause was the same in every case -- a short circuit caused by a small insect lying across two or more segments of the printed circuits. All were either dead or moribund when found. A specimen is being forwarded to your message receiving station. Still others have been found in the ventilation ducts. Presumably they were distributed through Hie hotel by this means. Their source is unknown." The specimen was embedded in a square of clear plastic. It was a small, bristly, silvery-white creature less than half an inch long. VI ttould things like this sink the Barrier-hilthon?" demanded Jothen incredulously. "It would seem that they did," Storm replied. "Another question: How did they come here? I wonder if the Barrier-hilthon has an entomologist among its guests?" The word "entomologist" rang a bell of memory in Jothen's mind. He said, "There might be one by the name of Doctor Kemal Matouf. Ask the Guest Register Computer if he's still here." Storm was informed by the computer that Doctor Matouf had been assigned to Room Ninety-Seven, Block Six, Zone Eight, Floor Five, Sector Seven, Level Ten; that this section of the hotel contained rooms provided with basic laboratory facilities for the convenience of guests on scientific missions; and that after the sinking of the hotel Doctor Matouf had ceased to answer his vidphone. "Sector Seven, Level Ten," repeated Storm. "That's the one that has been reopened. I'll make a survey of the situation there and we can look in on Doctor Matouf at the same time. Let's hope that he's alive." Jothen followed Storm through a maze of halls and chambers directly beneath the airfield. Here a team of Tritons was preparing a throng of hotel guests for their transit through the scapelocks. The air rang with the clamor of many voices. The Tritons were adjusting miniscubas, repeating last-minute instructions, allaying the fears of the timid. From this focus of activity an automatic elevator took Jothen and Storm to Level Ten -- a two thousand foot plunge. The halls in Sector Seven were wet and permeated by a dank fishy odor. Clean-up crews were clearing the halls of assorted fish, crabs, streamers of seaweed, jellyfish blobs, sand, and other marine miscellany. Many rooms were untenanted, with doors ajar; their occupants had been moved to vacated rooms on higher levels. Jothen stepped warily around a small octopus that lay upon the floor, squirming feebly, just as Storm halted before a closed door bearing the number #-#-#-#-#. "Here we are," said Storm. "This is the doctor's room." He pulled on the door handle but the door was immovable. "HU have to violate his privacy by unlocking his door and walking in. It's possible he may not be alive to resent it. An imperfect weld, a ruptured service conduit, and the sea would have flooded his room in an instant." Storm unlocked the watertight door and pulled it open, revealing a brightly lit and incredibly cluttered room. A swarthy, heavy-set man looked up from the trace on the ribbon of paper issuing from the infra-red spectrophotometer clamped to a built-in work table beside him. His face expressed anger. "Is it your customary behavior to burst into the rooms of others, uninvited?" he demanded. "By no means," replied Storm. "Are you Doctor Matouf?" "Of course I'm Doctor Matouf! Who are you?" "My name is Storm. I'm supervising the Barrier-hilthon rescue operation under Doctor Summer of Submarine Products. It has been impossible to get a response from you for many hours although repeated calls were made by phone. It was suspected that you might be dead." "You received no response because I disconnected the phone. Some prankster annoyed me with incessant calls about the hotel sinking. Obviously it can't sink when it's already on the bottom." "It floated free and then sank. It rolled badly a few times. Didn't you notice that?" "There was an earthquake. I noticed that. They're not uncommon in this part of the world. The spectrophotometer is securely mounted and suffered no damage, so I saw no reason to be alarmed." A sank, just look into the hall," Jothen suggested. "There's an octopus with arms a foot long just outside of your door." The doctor's only response was a look of scornful disbelief. Storm held out the plastic square containing the specimen, and said, "Several of these creatures got into the computers and caused short circuits. Then all the trouble happened. Do you know anything about it?" "Certainly I do. It's a silverfish, Lepisma saccharina, one of the commonest species of Thyaanura. I have two cultures of them here, as well as several other species. I am making a study of the blood proteins of the entire order." Further questing revealed that three cultures of saccharina had been sent to Doctor Matouf by a North American collaborator "in Hunger Rock, or perhaps it was Starved Rock"; that during Doctor Matouf's recent absence the temporary custodian of the cultures had spilled the contents of a breeding jar; and that since then the doctor's room had been inhabited by an indefinite number of roving silverfish. The insects were not exactly a surprise to Jothen, not after finding that Dr. Matouf was indeed still aboard the hotel -- though never having seen a silverfish before, he had expected something decidedly more fishlike. Nevertheless, he was pleased to see them. Besides having shipwrecked the Barrier-hilthon, the minute, primitive creatures had given him an inspiration that he was beginning to minx was almost diabolical. On departing from Doctor Matouf's room they discovered that the octopus had shifted its position and was now directly in the doorway. Storm bent over, picked it up by the tip of one tentacle, regarded the writhing mass thoughtfully, and tossed it into the hall. Jothen glanced back at Doctor Matouf. He was sitting in a state of complete immobility, wide eyed, with his eyebrows at maximum elevation. Storm and Jothen continued their tour of Sector Seven and discovered an emergency clinic established in a suite of connecting rooms. To Jothen's surprise it was staffed entirely by Tritons. It had not occurred to him that the Tritons would have their own physicians and surgeons. A steady stream of casualties flowed in for treatment. Another stream flowed out, to be transported to the Barrier-hilthon hospital in the upper levels. "Does the hospital have room for all of them?" Jothen asked. "No. It's overcrowded. The cases with minor injuries go out through the scapelocks like everyone else. Fortunately they're the majority. The cases who can't be put through a scapelock with safety are kept here. They'll have to wait until we have our lock-on two-way cargo airlock in operation. Then they can be put aboard a freighter." "What about the dead?" "The dead can wait. They're in the morgue under refrigeration." S torm's office computer had recorded two more messages for him when he and Jothen returned to Level Ten. One message was an Evacuation Progress Report : "One hundred five scapelocks in operation. Rate of transfer of evacuees, six hundred thirty per hour, fifteen thousand one hundred twenty per day. With maximum number of five hundred scapelocks rate will be sixty thousand per day. The lock-on cargo-lock will add an estimated three thousand per day." Storm rubbed his chin thoughtfully. "Still not enough. At that rate it will take about four weeks to get everyone out. We'll need more lock-on cargo-locks." The second message was from the sewage processing plant: "How soon will movement of outbound cargo be feasible? We are storing compressed blocks of processed sewage solids in vacated rooms and halls immediately above us. Storage problem not yet critical but suggest early removal to mainland fertilizer plant for esthetic reasons." "How did they dispose of the processed solids under normal conditions?" Jothen inquired. "A special freighter came every day and removed the accumulation." "Isn't there some provision for discharging sewage into the sea in an emergency?" "No. The designers of the Barrier-hilthon didn't foresee this kind of an emergency any more than they foresaw that a day would come when the hotel would have to ration its food supply. And speaking of food, you must be famished. I'm keeping my promise that I would not be an ideal host. I can offer you two choices: Eat here in the hotel, in which case you'll receive a variety but in small quantity; or I can get someone to take you to our home where you may help yourself to our autoserver and have both plenty and diversity," Storm said. "I'll wait a little longer and have the plenty and diversity," Jothen decided. Besides -- he did not add -- his own personal silverfish was ready to hatch now, and, as he well knew, the Barrier-Hilthon had already had its fill of those. He made the short passage to Seahorse Reef on a hovercraft that was en route from the snorkel barges to Lizard Island. Darkness had fallen, the sky had moon flooded sky and sea. The outer Reef was a low, dark, irregular wall athwart their course. An endless succession of rollers marched out of the northeast, moonlight glistening on their rounded contours. The rollers struck the Reef at an oblique angle, creating a parade of ghostly white spume geysers that traveled along the Reef from north to south. Seaward, the flashes of rocket launchings on Osprey Reef, below the horizon, flared and died like heat lightning. Lizard Island, the Triton industrial center, lay westward ablaze with lights on the horizon of the lagoon behind the Barrier. The hovercraft deposited Jothen on Seahorse Reef and churned away across the moonlight water, riding above a misty cloud of spray hurled into the air by the downblast of its rotors. The sound of its passage receded, became a pulsing hum, and ceased. Seahorse Reef was enveloped by a hushed, moonlit serenity -- accented but not disturbed by the incessant march of spouting surf fountains that rushed along the coral ramparts of the Barrier with a rhythmic seething sound. Jothen felt that he had never seen such a luminous expanse of sea, such an immense arch of sky, such a radiant moon. TT e spotted Storm's home about  one hundred yards distant on the inner shore of the islet. It would have seemed no more than a rounded hummock of coral if its artificial nature had not been indicated by a lighted oval window and -- on its summit -- a rotating beacon that flashed alternately green and white. Sea shells crunched under his feet as he walked toward it over the sparkling coral sand. He became aware of a murmur of voices and an occasional burst of laughter. He recognized Kim's voice. He rounded a moss-covered corner of the house and discovered Kim and a Triton girl sitting on a small flat-topped peninsula of coral that extended into the lagoon like a jetty. A dolphin's head was bobbing up and down in the water, squeaking and chirping. "Oh, there you are -- finally! Jothen, this is Storm's daughter, Ruvani." The dolphin whistled sharply. "You forgot someone," Ruvani said, laughing. "Jothen, meet Molo." "My pleasure," Jothen said. "But I've still got one more urgent piece of business first, if you'll excuse me. Kim, could I speak to you a moment?" Kim allowed herself to be drawn aside readily enough, but her eyes were glinting. "What's this, Jo? Not another turn around the circular rainbow?" she asked laughing. "No. I know where the pot of gold's hidden, now." "Are you sure?" "Well, I think I'll know in a minute. I've got two questions for you, and this time I'd like you not to answer the first until I've also asked you the second. Okay?" "Well, I guess so," she said warily. "Go ahead." "The first is: Will you marry me?" Now she did look startled. "That's the first one? Hmm. Somehow I don't like that grin of yours, Jothen Kent. What's the second question?" Jothen grinned more broadly than ever. "The second is: Who sank the Barrierhilthon?" "I don't know," she said. "What do you mean, who sank it? I thought some sort of malfunction sank it. Do you mean it was a human failure?" "Both," Jothen said. "The malfunction was caused by a certain kind of wildlife that had no business running free aboard the hotel. The custodian of the wildlife was one Doctor Kemal Matouf. And one guess who he got the critters from!" Kim's face was a battleground over which amazement, consternation, anger and finally amusement pursued each other. "Jothen Kent," she said, "this is blackmail." "That," he agreed gravely, "is exactly what it is." And so they lived happily ever after -- but it wasn't easy. Exciting New Science Fiction Novel by Mack Reynolds Now In Worlds of Tomorrow -- on sale nowl The big July issue of Worlds of Tomorrow also contains stories and articles by many more of your favorite science-fiction and science-fact writers. On all newsstands -- get your copy today! ead any good books lately? By and large, the first objective of fiction is to establish contact between the writer and the widest possible audience. Whether he writes to get something out of his system, to communicate something, or simply because there is money in it, the writer hopes in his heart of hearts to strike a response from the whole world. In those terms, the three outstanding writers of our immediate time are Erie Stanley Gardner, Mickey Spillane and Ian Fleming. Probably the most successful writer the English language has ever known is Edgar Rice Burroughs. None of these gentlemen can write his way out of a paper bag, as writing is understood by three main types of literary specialists -- teachers of composition, literary critics and the other working professional writers who provide the day-in, day-out reading matter for the fiction audience. Now, whether the fault is with the understanding, or is in fact with the culprits named in the indictment, it still follows, on the basis of evidence observed over a long period of time, that any writer who attempts what is commonly called good prose, or who attempts a seriously intended comment on the human condition, or tries to plot and characterize with some attention to verisimilitude, is deliberately restricting his audience. This is self-destructive madness. But madness is the common human condition and we have all learned to live with scores of diametrically opposed compulsions, the word is "compromise," or, if you don't care for those connotations, "balance" or "maturity." Somehow, most of us work it out; almost any day, one can meet working writers who are neither Gardner, Spillane, Fleming, Burroughs nor institutionalized. Any sign of the commonly understood excellences in a piece of fiction therefore indicates one of two things. Most commonly, it indicates a craftsman consciously doing something difficult, for reasons which are not immediately explicable, are not simply logical and are the result of some often troublesome growth and change within an intelligent human being. More rarely, it indicates a man doing something he can't help, largely because it has never occurred to him to do anything that is not creative. In other words, an artist. A genius. The craftsman may produce a "better" variation on a given theme than the genius. Neither of them may produce anything anywhere near as "good" as the next genius, or craftsman. That is beside the point. The point is there are three kinds of writers; those who can't do much right except to overwhelmingly satisfy the audience, those who seriously study their trade and may very well have excellent technical justifications for what appear to be mistakes, and those who are a law unto themselves because they are extending the limits of the possible in literature. And since there are compromises in all personalities, almost all writers combine some of these aspects -- they are only more or less craftsmen, geniuses and what psychological phenomenology calls idiots savants. Furthermore, no writer sells a product which can be definitely test-run against another similar product. He sells a service -- a subjective experience -- to each individual reader. Problem : Where is there an objective basis for determining whether a piece of fiction is "bad" or "good"? T he Three Stigmata of Palmer Eldritch, by Philip K. Dick (Doubleday; #) may or may not be a good book; it is an important, beautifully controlled, smoothly created book which will twist your mind if you give it the least chance to do so. Operating on a number of levels, the top one of which is a fast-moving narrative of business rivalry in a future Earth society, it proceeds to hand you a series of jolts straight to the dark corners of the mind. Reality is, as you may know, a fragile thing; each of us has his own idea of the world and his place in it. From time to time, we get into some serious difficulty which brings home to us some drastic indication that the "world" -- that great compromise out there beyond our skin -- does not agree with our picture. At such times, we may even teeter on the brink of the awful suspicion that we have never known who or where we are, and that any previous ability to function was a lucky chain of coincidences which has now broken. Science fiction and fantasy often play on this; a typical story aimed into this area is the one in which the hero gets a clue that all the other people in the world are robots, investigates, and then discovers that he himself is a robot. In life, some of the extreme reactions people display seem to stem from the next development of this personal setback; the suspicion that nobody knows where we're at. According to our bent, we may then decide that Charles Fort was "right," and quote from him to prove the point; we may decide that there really is a God, or that God is dead -- the possible ramifications are endless, and have been worked out in great detail by such people as St. Augustine, Spinoza and Friedrich Nietzsche, who dealt with them as hard logical questions of considerable urgency. I have no idea, of course, how deeply Dick has delved into the works of those people; more deeply than I have, no doubt. But one place I'm sure Dick has done a lot of his preliminary work on this book is in the recent work with hallucinogens, a fascinating business which has been waiting for a top-grade science fiction writer to take it up. Experiments with such subject is drugged into temporary dissociation from reality -- that is, psychosis -- normally are conducted in the presence of the experimenter, who also takes the drug and serves as the subject's "guide." He is able to communicate with the novice, is able to understand what he is undergoing, in a rough sort of way, and is to some extent capable of leading him through the labyrinth of what is, or should be according to conventional views, a totally personal and individual nightmare exploration of one unique subconscious. This phenomenon of approximately shared hallucination -- which, by the way, may very well be an artifact; a piece of preconditioning by an experimenter who is fudging Scientific Method -- has led some people toward the possibility that there is what might be called a real unreality. However all this may be in truth, it is a fact that many people who have been working with this general series of drugs are relaxed, pleasant, of the opinion that commonly accepted reality is a game, and that what they experience is not insanity but increased perception. The real reality is, for them, a place where time and perception are variable and arbitrary, but what is experienced is real, and marvelous. An important recent development in what could be called the "cult" of ancient Tibetan Book of the Dead as the revealed, allegorical description of the real reality. That is, as a bible. All this has had its share of publicity, particularly when Doctors Leary and Alpert were canned from Harvard and Aldous Huxley spent his last days proselytizing for it. Additionally, there are several informative books on the subject, of which sciousness-Expanding Drug, a recent collection of papers and essays edited by David Solomon. But I'm not here to review science-fact books, immediate appearances to the contrary. If you remember, I started to review a witty, sometimes lighthearted, and always fascinating piece of fiction by a man who has already won one Hugo award for the best science-fiction novel of the year, and just may deserve another for this one. To be glib, The Three Stigmata of Palmer Eldritch is something like an A.E. Van Vogt novel as Robert Heinlein and Frederik Pohl might have collaborated to write it. To be truthful, it is far more than a pastiche of anything else, because Dick seems to be something of a genius and is doing what that type of writer often does -- borrowing techniques and tones from other men in order to say something entirely his own. There is also one wild scene which is a sudden infusion of pure Robert Sheckley, and I think obtrusively so, perhaps for the sheer fun of it. The remainder of the time, the whole creation resonates to the touch of the only present science-fiction writer who could possibly have done it. The basic situation is that Earth is warming rapidly; the temperature in New York City is # Fahrenheit, and on the teeming urban Earth of that time -- which is established as about one hundred years in the future, but functions exactly as our society would if it had slightly better technology -- the only things anyone really cares about are coping with or ignoring the heat and the coming extinction of all life. The UN is concerned with doing something about it, the business community is dedicated to profiting from it, and the vast consuming public is alternately chivvied or lulled by these contending forces. The UN draft laws keep operating to pick up people and push them out into the various colonies like the ones on Mars, where they all live desultory lives on the UN dole. The big stabilizing factor in this comic inferno is two-fold -- Perky Pat layouts and Can-D. Perky Pat layouts are miniature sets, in incredible detail, of the apartments, cars, analysts' offices, resorts and countrysides inhabited by two little dolls called Jerky Pat and her lover, Walt. All the colonists have them, and spend many skins -- oh, I forgot; the economy is based on truffle skins, the only uncounterfeitable substance -- on adding new pieces to them. The layouts provide nearly perfect escape, for while they in themselves are only static sets, they become pocket universes when used in conjunction with Can-D, a hallucinogen. Under the influence of the drug, all the women playing with a given layout become Pat, and all the men become Walt. The Pat and the Walt. The confusions and orgies thus possible while sitting motionless in a friendly gathering are quite something. Out of the fact that Can-D creates shared hallucinations has arisen a vague proto-religion, whose central tenet is that the Perky Pat world has some sort of validity. The colonists, who are far too busy with their layouts to do anything about their "real" environment, and who are in any case fed, clothed and sheltered N y the UN, are grappling with the notion that they are all in fact only avatars of Pat and Walt. However the Can-DPat logos, considered as the raw material for a religion, is subtly but crucially defective; the effect of Can-D wears off quickly, and in any case requires the layout; if the layout lacks as analyst's office, for example, there is no way Pat can get her head examined. To top it off, the UN permits the colonists to have layouts -- though they are illegal on Earth -- but prohibits Can-D, which must be obtained from pushers. So the use of this spiritual resource leads to accumulating guilt but no redemption. Leo Bulero, the entrepreneur who both manufactures the layouts and heads the Can-D organization, knows full well how vulnerable his position is. He is galvanized into panic when rival entrepreneur Palmer Eldritch, who departed for Proxima Centauri many years ago and was thought lost, suddenly returns and markets Choo-Z, a new hallucinogen. Choo-Z requires no layout and has UN sanction. Furthermore, its effect is apparently permanent, though it is a little hard to be sure of this. All the principal characters in this book are exposed to it at the crucial moment when Bulero confronts Eldritch, or shortly thereafter. Part of the hallucinogenetic effect is a complete disorganization of the time sense; another is totally "real" detail. Yet another is the appearance of Palmer Eldritch in everyone's hallucinations, as the hero and, in effect, God of the hallucinated universe. Since Eldritch has long ago been given stainless steel teeth, an artificial arm and artificial eyes -- the three stigmata -- it is impossible to mistake him. But, though Bulero knows, through his precognitive Perky Pat fashion consultants, that he will kill Eldritch -- or God -- in the future, he is redeemed of guilt because another attribute of Choo-Z hallucinations is that everyone develops a steel arm, steel teeth, and artificial eyes, and it is as Palmer Eldritch that he goes out to do battle with Palmer Eldritch, except that for the final third of the book it is impossible for the reader to know whether this is really real or whether it is still part of Bulero's original hallucination, or whether the whole inferno is part of the hallucination Eldritch had when first exposed to Choo-Z on Proxima's planet, or whether the whole universe, including Eldritch, book, reader and this issue of Galaxy are part of Proximan hallucination, or what. This is an approximate description of the story. If it is confusing, it is nowhere near as confused as the reader who tries to stay anchored to reality as such a tiring is understood in the usual piece of fiction. Nor can it begin to convey all the detail or any of the side-tracks Dick drops into the story as casually as Heinlein handing you a complete picture of a civilization while telling you a story about two men out after the same thing. Unlike Heinlein's Stranger in a Strange Land, which had the different purpose of being about religion, Stigmata could easily function as a holy book in itself, since in Dick's logical system it is entirely possible for a # # commercial book to publish accurate, mystically revealed word of events which not only have not yet occurred but might not ever, but nevertheless prove the beliefs which are the only true Salvation. Dick has really done it this time. Long recognized as the foremost elaborator of the involutional shock technique first introduced to science fiction by A.E. Van Vogt, he not only hits the reader with a new and disconcerting idea at measured intervals, he has created a plot which loop-the-loops back through itself so successfully that there is no real telling where it comes out. The last line of World of NullA, you may remember, was "The face was his own." Dick had added "But who was he?" and he has put a capital H on "His." Is it a good book? I couldn't tell you in a month of Sundays. Should you buy it? Hell, yes! t r The Dark Side, edited by Damon Knight (Doubleday, #) is a collection of twelve fantasy stories, mostly done in the modern, non-Gothic style whose most consistent appearance was in the early #'s magazine Unknown. That journal, as some of you know, was for a long time after its demise known as "the late, lamented Vnknown," by fond readers who found it considerably more to their liking than the involuted morbidity of the Victorian school which had given rise to such screamers as Dtacula and, from another branch of the same nightnlossoming cereus, Frankenstein. Unknown itself was the stablemate of Astounding, and partook if the sometimes-cheeky, always #nonsense engineering view of ts story problems. Vampires were dealt with in terms of their unction, not their subconscious symbolic implications; if a human nctim happened to be unavailible, a quick raid on the local lospital's blood bank would do ust as well, and even the vamjires agreed it was much neater. There's a lot to be said for it as a source of entertainment, and not for a moment should you believe that all of it left you laughing. Those of you who have not had much truck with fantasy will find some stories here that are so good they couldn't possibly be that stuff you don't like. Those of you who have been hoping for just one more issue of Unknown have now found a close approximation of it, with some skillful editorial handling and footnoting by Knight, a story of whose own would not have been omitted by any other editor. Three of the stories are from Unknown: "They," by Robert Heinlein; "Trouble With Water," by H.L. Gold, and "It," by Theodore Sturgeon. "Trouble With Water" is very funny; "They" and "It" are not. "They" attacks the same place Philip K. Dick was getting at in The Three Stigmata of Palmer Eldritch, and "It" is a moody, horripilating and masterfully told story about a thing that just came to life in the woods one day. There is a Ray Bradbury story, "The Black Ferris," a fantasy built around the use of a carnival ferris wheel as a sort of time machine; there is Anthony Boucher's very short, very snappy story which I think is the last word in how to come out winners if you make a deal with a demon, "Nellthu." Among favorites are "Casey Agonistes" by Richard McKenna, who could tell a masculine and yet tender story as well as anyone I've ever read, and T.L. Sherred's "Eye For Iniquity," which is about a man who could literally make money by just thinking about it. That latter story, by the way, is from Beyond, Galaxy's late, lamented stablemate of the early #'s. There is not a disappointing story in this book; there are few which anyone who likes modern science fiction would not enjoy just as well and, in some moods, better. I wish someone would do something about that. HT' he Eighth Galaxy Reader, Edited and with an introduction by Frederik Pohl (Doubleday, #), is a collection of twelve stories from this magazine, their copyright dates ranging up from #. In the order of their appearance in the book they are "Comic Inferno" by Brian Aldiss; "The Big Engine," by Fritz Leiber; "A Day on Death Highway" by Chandler Elliott; "The End of The Race" by Albert Bermel; "The Lonely Man" by Theodore Thomas; "A Bad Day for Vermin" by Keith Laumer; "Dawningsburgh" by Wallace West; "And All the Earth a Grave" by C.C. MacApp; "Hot Planet" by H al Clement; "Final Encounter" by Harry Harrison; "If There Were No Benny Cemoli" by Philip K. Dick and "Critical Mass" by Frederik Pohl and C. M. Kornbluth. Among them you will find science fiction writing of nearly every kind, ranging from the Aldiss, which is heavily influenced by the Kingsley Amis critical construct of the same name, through such plain statements of picque with our society as the Elliott, the Bermel, the Laumer, and the MacApp, and on to "straight" sf like "Hot Planet." Fritz Leiber's story is a fine mood-builder about the wheels that really make the world go 'round. "The Lonely Man" is a very well done character study ol an engineering genius; Thomas has authored quite an accumulation of quietly good stories with staying power -- I've re-read this one several times with considerable pleasure. Philip K. Dick's story is, as usual, markedly individual, and distinguished for his ability to draw fine-line social caricatures paradoxically freighted with verisimilitude; ditto the Pohl #s Kornbluth story. I would say the book as whole reflects a sense which is best summed-up in Harry Harrison's story about an exploration team searching, against the weight of accumulating loneliness, for other races in this galaxy. They find one, at last, and deal with it intelligentiy, but not without some confusion and apprehension. Nor are the members of the team themselves quite human as we understand the term at this young point in our development. And the aliens, it turns out at the story's climax, are not truly alien, but are other men, evolved from ourselves, who long ago set out exploring and became separated from the branches of humanity represented by the team. If there is disappointment in this isolated thing, there is much to be proud of in many others, and there is the mutual purpose of, now, going exploring together in the other galaxies that lie beyond our own. There is this sense in this book, as I said, that modern science fiction reflects a dissatisfaction with things as they are, sometimes to the verge of indignation, but also retains optimism about the eventual outcome. There is something rather deeper than the recurrent strain in the "Golden Age" science fiction of the #'s -- the implication that sheer technological accomplishment would solve all the problems, hooray, and that all the problems were what they seemed to be on the surface. There is no overall easy answer among the stories in this book, and not many of them attempt to deal with problems larger than those in the immediate story situation, but collected in this way they show writers and writing which have gotten markedly farther up the road toward tackling hard questions in honest ways. Sometimes it's not done more than adequate. Sometimes it's done tongue-in-cheek, sometimes it's done heart-on-sleeve. But it's done, and it's encouraging to see, and I expect most of you will agree it's worth reading.  t Now in IF! The climatic story in the most famous sf series in history #    by Edward E. Smith, Ph.D.  t   Also in the August issue of IF:  A New Retie! Novelette by Keith Laumer August issue on sale now -- don't miss it! wmmmwaPLns of itl WMomm Fastest-Growing New Science-Fiction Magazine! Don't mail the coupon -- if you want to keep the magazine intact -- just Order on a plain sheet of paper -- but, however you do it, rush in your that readers call "the best thing that's happened to science fiction in a dozen years" -- the magazine that has already brought you great novels by Arthur C. Clarke and Philip K. Dick -- novelettes and complete short novels by Murray Leinster, Keith Laumer, J. T. McIntosh and a dozen other favorite writers, etc. Every issue is new... exciting... enjoyable! Don't wait -- subscribe today! You can order them separately at # each postpaid -- OR -- list issues desired below and we will ship them at once and deuct that number from your subscription. #I Hudson Street, New York, N. Y. I # I # at your special price of only #. I enclose payment herewith. My subscription is Qj new, Q renewal. Name Address City Zip Code State If you want back issues, check attached box. One subscription issue will be subtracted for each bock issue I you order. Send me back issues as follows: u#l, n##, D##,  ##. r I ##, ##, ##, :#, ; ##, #io, d#h, n#i#. Offer void after Dec. #, # its vividly real telepathic society, detailed so ingeniously and dramatically that, finishing the book, you'll find it hard to believe that society doesn't exist -- yet ! regular price, plus # for postage and handling. Supplies are limited! Send your order in immediately! (Use Coupon or Separate Sheet) Please #I Hudson St. rush me New York Q copies of #, Name Address City State. The Original Edition -- Complete ! Not A Low Cost Reprint -- Yet Yours For Only #I Hus Postage # I Enclose. OCTOBER , # #c All Nfw Slofies by All Your Old Favorites in Galaxy's SHtCKlEY Your Subscription Is Your Private Window On the stars Baby Is Three Theodore Sturgeon The Ballad of Lost C'Melf Cordwainor Smith in our galaxy The only thing we know about tomorrow is that it has its roots today. And out of the fantastic facts of today's scientific wonders Galaxy's all-star lineup of contributors weave stories that are sometimes wry, sometimes terrifying -- but always a delight to read. Would you like to join us, next issue and every issue thereafter for years to come, on th is fascinating exploration of the fears and foibles of tomorrow? All it takes is a check, a stamp and a minute of your time. (If you prefer not to tear the coupon out of your magazine, just give us the information requested on a plain piece of paper.) From then on the mails will bring Galaxy to your door, with the best stories being written by the best science-fiction writers of all time. Here are some of the famous stories that appeared in Galaxy in its first fifteen years. Will the next fifteen years be as good? Frankly, we don't think so. We think they'll be better! Galaxy Publishing Corp.  #T Hudson Street  New York, N.Y. #     Yes, start my subscription to Galaxy right away, t enclose   my check or money order for:   Q # issues for # Q # issues for #     Name    Address...    City  State Zip Code   U.S. only. Add #c per issue foreign postage. #  Please check whether Q new or Q renewal.  The Big Time Fritz Leiber The Caves of Steel Isaac Asimov Day After Doomsday Poul Anderson The Demolished Man Alfred Bester Do i Wake or Dream? Frank Herbert The Dragon Masters Jack Vance The Fireman (Farenheit #SI ) Ray Bradbury Gravy Paiiot (The Space Merchants,) Pohl  Kornblutb Here Gather the Stars (Way Sfafionj Clifford D. Simak Home from the Shore Cordon R. Dickson Hot Planet Hal Clement King of the City Keith Laumcr Mindswap Robert Sheckley Med Ship Man Murray Leinster The Men in the Walls The Old Die Rich H. L. Gold The Puppet Masters Robert A. Hcinicin Surface Tension James Blish The Visitor at the Zoo Damon Knight Wind between the Worlds Lester del Rey oaiaocy Galaxy is published in French and Italian. The U. S. Edition is published in Braille. This Edition is also published In Living Tape by Services for the Blind, Inc., Des Moines, Iowa. Editor by Frederik Pohl by Cordwoiner Smith by Robert Sheckley by H. L. Gold by Edgar Pangborn by Clifford D. Simok by Fritz Leiber by Isaac Asimov by Ray Bradbury by Willy Ley by Frederik Pohl Science Editor Associate Editor Publisher Production Manager Advertising Subscription Mgr. bi-monthly by Galaxy Publishing Corporation. Main offices: #I Hudson Street, New York #, N. Y. #c per copy Subscription: (# copies) # per year in the United States, Canada, Mexico, South and Central America and U. S. Possessions. Elsewhere #. Second-ctass postage paid at New York. N.Y. and at additional mailing offices. Copyright New York # by Galaxy Publishing Corporation, Robert M. Guinn, President. All rights Including translations reserved. All material submitted must be accompanied by self-addressed st-smped envelopes. The publisher assumes no responsibility (or unsolicited material All stories printed in this magazine are fiction and any similiarity between characters and actual persons is coincidental by Algis Budrys Printed in the U.S.A. By The Guinn Co., Inc. N. y. Title Reg. U. S. Pat. Off. The Daj After Tom#rrw L ooking into the future of science fiction is tricky business. Any prediction is a risk. A prediction of what so quintessentially a predictive technique as the writing of science fiction may be like at some later date than this one is not merely twice as risky: it is folly squared. But it seems to us that there are trends. And this fifteenth anniversary issue of Galaxy may be a good time to set a few remarks about them down. The first real science-fiction magazine appeared not quite forty years ago, in the spring of #. It was edited by Hugo Gernsback and its principal substance was the kind of stories Gernsback himself used to write: a sort of animated catalogue of gadgets. Granting that was what he did, he did it superbly, and as a matter of fact much of science fiction's record of accurate predictions stems from those early Gernsback-type stories: radar, television, atomic power, rockets, etc,, et al. The mixture was flavored with a heavy admixture of H, G, Wells reprints (sermons and polemics, beautifully written), and a trace of Edgar Rice Burroughs: and that tonic brightened the lives of lots of i)eo)le for nearly a decade. Then a man named Stanley G. Weinbaurn came along with a revolutionary idea. It was his thought that you could give some sort of three-dimensional reality to the characters in science-fiction stories. He was not quite so daring as to try it with his human beings, but his Martians, his Venusians and his Ganynicdan balloon-heads are still vividlycmembered as persons a third of a century later. Less than a decade later Jolin Campbell came up with a firsli and fascinating mixture: write your stories, he told his writers, as though they were going to be printed as contemporary fiction in a magazine of the #d century. And they did it; and they did it very well. L. Sprague de Camp, Robert A. Heinlein, Lester ilel Rey and any number of otliers responded with stories that anin print on the pocketbook racks right now. And about ten ye.irs after that it was Galaxy's turn; and with H. L. Gold as ediior another new batch of ingredients were added. Thei.names were wit and relevance; and they were compounded by writers like Roh . Secrets entrusted to a few be generally told -- things you ought to know. Great truths are dangerous to some -- but factors for personal power and accomplishment in the hands of those who understand them. Behind the tales of the miracles and mysteries of the ancients, lie centuries of their secret probing into nature's laws -- their amazing discoveries of the hidden processes of man's mind, and the mastery of life's problems. Once shrouded in mystery to avoid their destruction by mass fear and ignorance, these facts remain a useful heritage for the thousands of men and women who privately use them in their homes today. The Rosicrucians (not a religious Rosicrucians (AM( organization) an age-old brotherhood of learning, have preserved this secret wisdom in their archives for centuries. They now invite you to share the practical helpfulness of their teachings. Write today for a free copy of me book, "The Mastery of Life." Within its pages may lie a new life of opportunity for you. Address; Scribe C.T.J. I Scribe C.TJ. j San Jose, California #  Please send me the itee book. The Mastery I of Ufe, which explains how I may learn to j use my faculties and powers of mind. Name. ert Sheckley, Fritz Leiber, Alfred Bester, Damon Knight, the late C. M. Kornbluth and others -- including most of those in this issue Well, this is an attempt to look ahead, not a history of science fiction. But oversimplified and sketchy though what we have just said may be, it illustrates a principle. Science fiction advances in a series of quantum jumps. It may seem to you from the above timetable that we are about due for another jump. It seems so to us, too; and as a matter of fact, we think we're in it rig.it now. 'I XTith negligible exceptions ' ' (Wells, Stapledon and who?), nearly every science-fiction writer up to a very few years ago made one hidden -- and indefensible -- assumption. They assumed that science changed; that the world changed ; that everything you could imagine changed, except one thing. They assumed that the human race did not change at all. And of course the human race does. It has been changing from the day the first australopithecine picked up an antelope femur and broke it over a dire-wolf's head. It is changing now, just as it has throughout the human past; the only difference is that now it is changing more rapidly than ever before. It will be changing tomorrow, too; but it will be changing faster still. It is technology that is changing us so rapidly, of course. As man remakes his environment he changes the Darwinian criteria of what, exactly, is "fittest". Calamity criers have made much of the black side of this picture: we are breeding a race of cripples, they say, pointing to what modern medicine has done to take the sting out of incurable genetic flaws. (One of the traits the human race seems to have had for a good many generations is this same habit of preserving its "unfit". How many remember that the first Neanderthal skeleton gave a very erroneous picture of the species because it chanced to be that of a middle-aged man with an advanced case of arthritis? He could not have survived by himself; he had to have been preserved, fed and cared for. The interesting thing about technological change is that its rate of growth gives every sign of being exponential. The oldest computer, if it were human, would just barely be able to vote; but in rather less than a human generation the computers have firmly and irrevocably . changed the rate of change. Visiting the Harvard-Smithsonian Astrophysical Observatory the other day, we talked to a man named Owen Gingerich who, last Christmas, duplicated the work of Johann Kepler in determining the laws of planetary orbits. It took Kepler three or four years to work out the laws a few centuries ago. Last Christmas, using the same observed data and the same mathematical procedures, Gingerich repeated the process in eight days. Eight days of his own human time, that is. Those eight days were spent merely in setting up the problem so that a computer could solve it; and the actual operating time of the computer was twelve point four seconds. '"To those who have been reading stories by, for example. Jack Vance and Cordwainer Smith in Galaxy lately, this news is no news. For that is what they and others have been writing about: Not you and we transplanted into the world of the future, but the people of the world of the future operating on their own terms. Perhaps they will think faster and more surely than we (by a factor of three years divided by twelve point four seconds, for example). Perhaps they will have traveled so far from us that even computers are no longer relevant to their lives, as Vance described in The Drag on Masters (and in the new manuscript,, just in, called Tho Last Castle, which we will be bringing you before long. They may in fact differ from us in ways that we can't as yet guess; but what is important is to realize that they will differ from us. As John Pierce says, there is only one future in a tangible sense; that is, when it gets here there will only be the one single set of events that will take place. But our discussions of the future can take the form of endless alternative worlds. We don't know which will be the "true" future -- so we might as well imagine as many as we can. Well, that's what we're bending every effort to bring you in Galaxy's future. Be specific? All right. As you can see, Robert Sheckley's back with us -- and to stay, it seems, because he's working on a batch of new ones for us right now. Cordwainer Smith is off in the South Pacific on an anthropological expedition but before he left he finished Under Old Earth which strikes us as one of his best stories ever. Keith Laumer will be coming up again; so will Isaac Asimov: so will Robert Silverberg; so will... Well, that's looking far enough ahead. The rest of the forecasting we'll leave to the writers! Forrester bad made his mind up. He was going to adjust to this mad new world even if it killed him -- again! I ver everyone in the room, or perhaps it was a park, the lighting cast shapes and symbols of color. The girl in the filmy gown had at one moment glittering pink eyes, and at the next an aura of silvery hair. The man next to Forrester had golden skin and a mask of shadow. Wisps of odor drifted past him, rosebuds following sage. There were snatches of a crystalline, far-off music. "I'm rich!" he yelled. "And alive!" No one seemed to mind. Forrester plucked one of the colorless grapes Kara had recommended to him, rose, patted the girl in the filmy dress and walked unsteadily down to the pool where the revelers splashed and swam in a naked tangle. In spite of the long post-revival indoctrinatior that had given him so many new things and removed so much trash that was old, Forrester had not lost the habit of prurience. "It's Forrester the rich man!" one of them shouted. Forrester smiled and waved. A girl cried, "Sing him a song! A song!" And they all splashed and sang: Oh, he died and died and died -- And he cried and he cried and he cried -- With his rages and his cholers he's a puzzle to the scholars. And he's got a quarter of a Forrester! Forrescer ducked without thinking, then relaxed. He allowed them to drench him with the warm, scented water. "Enjoy, enjoy!" he cried, grinning at the bare bodies. Bronze and ivory, lean or soft, every body was beautiful. He knew that none of them would think the worse of him if he touched the two snaps at throat and waist and .stepped out of his clothes to join them. But he also knew that his body would not compare well with the Adonises, would not impress the full-breasted Venuses, and so he stayed on the rim. "Drink and be merry, for yesterday we died," he called and squirted them at random with his joymaker. He didn't mind that he was not as beautiful as they. At least, not at this moment. He was happy. Nothing was troubling him. Not worry, not weariness, not fear. Not even his conscience; for, although he was wasting time, he had a right to waste time. Hara had said so. "Relax." advised Hara. "Get acclimated. Go slow. You've been dead a long time." Forrester was well content to follow his advice. In the morning he would take things seriously. In the morning he would go out into this world and make a place for himself. With unassuming pride he thought that he would do this not because he really needed to, for he had that right, but because it was proper that he should work and earn joy. He would be a good citizen. Experimentally he shouted what he thought of as a friendly obscene suggestion to one of the girls (although Hara had said that the talk of this time contained no obscenities). In return she made a charming gesture, which Forrester tried to think .of as an obscene one, and her compaiiion, stretched out at the edge of the pool, drowsily lifted his joymaker and drenched Forrester with a tingling spray that, startlingly, brought him to an instant thrill of sexual excitement and then left him replete and momentarily exhausted. What a delightful way to live, Forrester thought. He turned and walked away, followed by song: And he slept and he slept and he slept. And he wept and he wept and he wept -- Is he damning? Is he dooming? For that matter, is he human? Forrester! But he was too far away for them to splash him now, and he had seen someone he wanted to talk to. It was a girl. She had just come in and was still rather sober. She was alone. And she was quite as tall as Forrester himself. Hara would introduce him if asked, Forrester knew, since this was more or less Hara's party. But he did not at that moment see Hara. Didn't need Hara, either, he decided. He walked up to the girl and touched her on the arm. "I am Charles D. Forrester," he said. "I am six hundred and twenty-six old. I have a quarter first day out of the sleep-freeze, and I would appreciate it if you would sit down and talk to me for a while, or kiss me." "Certainly," she said, taking his hand. "Let's lie down here on the violets. Careful of my joymaker; it's loaded with something special." TTalf an hour later Hara came by and found them, lying on their backs, each with an arm under the other, heads inclined toward each other. Forrester noticed him at once, but went on talking to the girl. They had been plucking and eating the glass-clear grapes from a vine over their heads. The intoxicating fruit, the occasion and his general sense of well being combined to erase social obligations from his mind. Anyway, Hara would understand and forgive any offense. "Don't mind him, dear," Forrester said to the girl. "You were telling me not to sign up as a donor." "Or as game. A lot of greenhorns fall for that, because the money's good. But the way they get you is that you don't figure what it will cost in the long run." "That's very interesting," said Forrester, then sighed, looked away from the girl and nodded up at Hara. "You know, flara," he said, "you're a drag." "And you're a drunk," said Hara. "Hello, Tip. You two seem to be getting on well enough." "He's nice," the girl said. "Of course, you're nice too, Tip. Is it time for the champagne wine?" "Well past. That's why I came looking for you. I went to a lot of trouble to get this champagne wine for the party, and Forrester will damn well get up and drink some to show the rest of us how it's done." "You tilt," said Forrester, "and you pour." Hara looked at him more carefully, shook his head and fingered his joymaker. "Don't you remember anything I tell you?" he chided, and sprayed Forrester with what felt for a moment like an invigorating, and not at all shocking, ice-cold shower. "Not too drunk tonight. Get adjusted. Do what I tell you, will you? And now let's see about this champagne wine." Forrester got up like an obedient child and trailed after Hara toward the dispensing tables, one arm around the girl. She had pale hair, up in a fluffy crown, and the tricks of the lighting made it look as though fireflies nested in it. In the event that he ever saw Dorothy again, Forrester thought, he might have to give this sort of thing up. But for the time being it was very pleasant. And reassuring. It was hard for him to remember, when he had an arm around a pretty girl, that ninety days before his body had been a cryogenic crystal in an ambience of liquid helium, with his heart stopped and his brain still and his lungs a clot of destroyed scar tissue. He popped the cork of the champagne like a good fellow, toasted and drank. He had never seen the label before, but it was champagne all right. At Hara's request he roared the verses of The Bastard King of England amid much applause, and would not let anyone sober him though he knew he was beginning again to reel and stammer. "You decadent sods," he bellowed amiably, "you know so much! But you don't know how to get drunk." They were dancing, a linlisd circle of all tventy-odd of them with foot-stamping and sudden changes of direction, a little like a Morris dance, a little like a Paul Jones, to music like pizzicato cello and the piping of flutes. The girl cried, "Oh, Charles! Charles Forrester! You almost make an Arcadian of me!" He nodded and grinned and clung to her on his right, and to a huge creature in orange tights on his left, a man who, someone said, had just returned from Mars and was stumbling and straining in Earth's gravity. But he was laughing. Everyone was laughing. A lot of them seemed to be laughing at Forrester, perhaps at his clumsy attempts to follow the step. That was almost the last he remembered. There was some shouting about what to do with him, a proposal to sober him up, a veto, a long giggling debate while he nodded happily like a whiskered head on a spring. He did not know when the paity ended. He had a dreamlike memory of the girl leading aim across an empty way bet'een tall, dark structures like monuments, while he shouted and sang to the echoes. He remembered kissing the girl, and some vagrant aphrodisiac wisp from her joymaker that filled him with a confused emotion of mingled desire and fear. But he did not remember returning to bis room or going to sleep. And when he woke In the morning he was buoyant, rested, vigorous and alone. II '"The bed in which Forrester woke was oval, springy and gently warm. It woke him by purring faintly at him, soothingly and cheerfully. Then as he began to stir the purring stopped, and the surface beneath his body gently began to knead his muscles. Lights came on. There was a distant sound of lively music, like a Gypsy trio. Forrester stretched, yawned, explored his teeth with his tongue and sat up. "Good morning, Man Forrester," said the bed. "It is eightfifty hours and you have an appointment at nine seventy-five. Would you like me to tell you your calls?" "Not now," said Forrester at once. Hara had told him about the bed. It did not startle him. It was a convenience, not a threat. It was one more comfortable part of this very amiable world. Forrester, who had been thirtyseven years old when he was burned to death and still considered that to be his age, lit a cigarette, considered his situation carefully and decided that it was a state unmatched by any other thirty-seven year old man in the history of the world. He had it made. Life. Health. Good company. And a quarter of a million dollars. He was not, of course, as unique as he thought. But as he had not yet fully accepted the fact that he had himself been dead and was now returned to life, much less that there were it ielt unique. It felt very good. "I have just received another message for you, Man Forrester," said the bed. "Save it," said Forrester. "After I have a cup of coffee." "Do you wish me to send you a cup of coffee, Man Forrester?" "You're a nag, you know that? I'll tell you what I want and when I want it." What Forrester really wanted, although he had not articulated it even to himself, was to go on enjoying for a moment the sensation of being uncommitted. It was like a liberation. It was like that first week of basic training, in the Army, when he realized that there was a hard way to get through this hitch and an easy one, and that the easy one, which entailed making no decisions of his own and taking no iniciative, but merely doing what he was told, was like nothing so much as a rather prolonged holiday in a somewhat poorly equipped summer camp for adults. Here the accommodations were in fact sumptuous. But the principle was the same. He did not have to concern himself with obligations. He had no obligations. He didn't have to worry about making sure the kids got up for school, because he no longer had any children. He didn't have to think about whether his wife had enough money to get through the day, because he didn't now have a wife. If he wanted to, ha could now roll over, pull the covers over his head and go to sleep. No one would stop him. no one would be aggrieved. If he chose, he could get drunk, attempt the seduction of a girl or write a poem. All of his debts were paid -- or forgiven, centuries since. Every promise was redeemed -- or had passed beyond the chance of redemption. The lie he had told Dorothy about that weekend in # need trouble him no longer. If the truth now came out, no one would care; and it wa.s all but impossible that the truth should ever come out. He had, in short, a blank check on life. More than that, he had a pretty substantially underwritten guarantee of continuing life itself. He wasn't sick. He wasn't even threatened; even the lump on his leg, which he had once or twice gazed on with some worry in the days before 'nis death, could not be malignant or threatening, for if it were the doctors at the dormer would have fixed it. He need not even worry about being run over by a car -- if there were cars -- since at worst that might mean only another few centuries in the Oath of liquid helium, and then back to life -- better than ever! He had, in fact, everytliing he had ever wished for. The only things he didn't have were those he had not wished for because he already had them... e.g., family. Friends. Status. In this life of the year # A.D., Charles Forrester was entirely free. But he was not so joyous as to be blinded to the fact that this coin of his treasure had two sides. Another way of looking at it was that he was entirely superfluous. Tan Forrester," said the bed, "I must insist. I have both an urgentclass message and a personal-visit notice." And the mattress curled under him, humped itself and deposited him on the floor of the room. Staggering, Forrester growled, "What's urpnt?" "A hunting license has been taken out on you, Man Forrester. The licensee is Heinzlichen Jura de Syrtis Major, male, dipara-Zen, Utopian, eighty-six elapsed, six feet four inches import-export. He is extraterrestrial-human. No reason declared. Bonds and guaranties have been posted. Would you like your coffee now?" While the bed was speaking it had been rolling itself into a wall. It disappeared into a sphincter that closed and left no trace. It was disconcerting, but Forrester remembered Hara's instructions, searched for and found his joymaker, and said to it; "I would like my breakfast now. Ham and eggs. Toast and orange juice. Coffee, and a pack of cigarettes." "They will be delivered in five minutes, Man Forrester," said the joymaker. "May I give you the rest of your messages?" "Wait a minute. I thought it was the bed that was giving me 'We are all the same, Man Forrester. Your messages follow: Notice of personal visit: Taiko Hironibi will join you for breakfast. Dr. Hara has prescribed a euphoric in case of need, which will be delivered with your breakfast. Adne Bensen sends you a kiss. First Merchants Audit Be Trust invites your patronage. Society of Ancients states you have been approved for membership and relocation benefits. Ziegler, Durant and Colfax, attornies -- " "You can skip the commercials. What was that about a hunting license?" "A hunting license has been taken out on you, Man Forrester. The licensee is Heinzlichen Jura de -- " "You said that. Wait a minute." Forrester regarded his joymaker thoughtfully. The principle of it was clear enough. It was a remote input-output station for a shared-time computer program, with certain attachments which functioned as pocket flask, first-aid kit, cosmetic bag and so on. It looked something like a mace, or a jester's scepter. Forrester told himself that it was really no less natural to talk to something like a mace than it was to talk into something like a telephone. But at the other end of a telephone had been a human being... or at least, he reminded himself, the taped voice of what at one time had been a human being... anyway, it didn't feel natural. He said guardedly: "I don't understand all this. I don't know who these people are who are calling me up, either." "Man Forrester, the personal callers are as follows. Taiko Hironibi: Male, dendritic Confucian, Arcadian, fifty-one elapsed, six feet one inch, organizer, business political. He will bring his ow.n breakfast. Adne Bensen: Female, Universalist, Arcadian-trimmer, twenty-three declared, five feet seven inches, experiencer-homeswoman, no business stated. Her kiss follows." Forrester did not know what to expect but was pleasantly ready for anything. What he got was indeed a kiss. It was disconcerting. No kissing lips were visible. There was a hint of perfumed breath, then a pressure on his lips -- warm and soft, moist and sweet. Startled, he touched his mouth. "How the devil did you do that?" he shouted. "Sensory stimulation through the tactile net, Man Forrester. Will you receive Taiko Hironibi?" "Well," said Forrester, "frankly I don't know. Oh, hell. I guess so. Send him in... Wait a minute. Shouldn't I get dressed?" "Do you wish other rhjth'njj, Man Forrester?" "Don't confuse me. Just nc-ld on a minute," he said, rattled and angry. He thought for a minute. "I don't know who this Hirowhatsis is -- " "Taiko Hironibi, Man Forrester. Male, dendritic Confucian -- " "Cut that out!" Forrester was breathing hard. Abruptly the joymaker in his hand hissed and sprayed him with something that f( It damp for a second, then dissipated. Forrester felt himself relaxing. "Oh, God," he said, "what do I care who he is? Go ahead. Send him in. And get a move on with my breakfast, will you?" tt'V'ou'll do!" cried Taiko Hironibi. "The greatest! What a cranial index! You look, cripes, I don't know what to call it, you look like a brain. But a swinger." Charles Forrester, gravely and cheerfully, indicated a seat with his hand. "Sit down. I don't know what you want but I'm pretty sure that the joymaker had given him some kind of a tranquilizer, but he didn't mind. "Sit down, Taiko," he said. "You're the damnedest looking Japanese I ever saw." "Really?" The man looked disconcerted. He also looked quite nonJapanese: crew-cut golden hair, blue eyes. "They change you around so," he said apologetically. "Maybe I used to look different. Say! Did I get here first?" "You got here before my breakfast even." "Great! That's really great. Now, here's the thing. We're all messed up here, you have to get that straight right away. The people are .sheep. They know they're being expropriated, but do they do anything about it? Sweat, no, they sit back and enjoy it. That's what we're for m the Ned Lud Society. I lon't know your politics, Charley -- " "I used to be a Democrat, mostly." " -- Well, you can forget that. It doesn't matter. I'm registered Arcadian myself, of cour, but a lot of guys are Trimmers, maybe -- " he winked -- "maybe even something a little worse, you know? We're all in this together. Affects everybody. If you raise your kids with machines you're bound to have machine-lovers growing up, right? Now -- " "Hey!" said Forrester, losking at his wall. At a point as near as he could remember just about where the bed had disappeared, a sphincter was opening again. It disgorged a table set for two. one side bearing his breakfast, the other a complete setting but no food. "Ah, breakfast," said Taiko Hironibi. He opened a pouch in the kilt-like affair he wore and took out a small capped bowl, a plastic box which turned out to contain something like crackers and a globe which, squeezed, poured a hot, watery, greenish tea into the cup at ais place. "Care for a pickled plum?" he asked politely, removing the cap from the bowl. Forrester shook his head. Chairs had appeared beside the table, and he slid into the one placed before the ham and eggs. Next to the steaming plate was a small crystal tray containing a capsule and a scrap of golden paper on which was written ; I don't know about that champagne wine. Take this if you have a hungover. Hara To the best of Forrester's knowledge he didn't have a hangover, but the capsule looked too good to waste. He swallowed it with some of the orange juice and at once felt even more relaxed. If that were possible. He felt positively affectionate toward the blond Japanese, now decorously nibbling at a dark, withered object. It crossed Forrester's mind that the capsule, plus what the joymaker had sprayed him witli, might add up to something larger than he was ready for. He felt almost giddy. Better guard against that, he thought, and demanded as unpleasantly as he could: "Who sent you here?" "Why -- the contact was Adne Bensen." "Don't know her," snapped Forrester, trying not to grin. "You don't?" Taiko stopped eating, dismayed. "Sweat, man, she told me you'd be -- " "Doesn't matter," cried Forrester, and prepared for the killing question he had been saving. "Just tell me this. What's the advantage of my joining your society?" The blond man was clearly disgruntled. "Listen, I'm not begging you. We got something good here. You want in, come in. You want out, go." "No, don't give me an argument. Just answer the question." Forre,ster managed to light a cigarette, puffed smoke in Taiko's face. "For instance," he said, "would it be money that's involved?" "Well, sure. Everybody needs money, right? But that's not the only thing -- " Forrester said, politely but severely, restraining the impulse to giggle: "You know, I had an idea it would be like that. Well, thanks. You better be going now, Hironibi. I'll think over what you said and maybe we can get together some time. But don't you call me. Let me call you." And he bowed Taiko to the door and watched it close behind him, face straight until the Japanese was gone. Then Forrester bent over and howled with laughter. "Come man!" he shouted. "Think I'm an easy mark!" "I do not understand, Man Forrester," said the joymaker. "Are you addressing me?" "Not in this life," Forrester told the machine, still chuckling. He might look like a country cousin, but there was one sharper who had got no farther than first base. He wondered who this Adne Bensen was, who had fingered him for the swindler and sent him an electronic kiss. If she kissed in person like she kissed through sensory stimulation of the tactile net she might be worth knowing. And no problem, either. If Taiko was the worst this century could turn up, Forrester thought with pleasure and lars was safe! 'T'wenty minutes later he found his way to the street level of the building, not without arguments from this joymaker. "Man P'orrester," it said, sounding almost aggrieved, "it is better to take a taxi! Do not walk. The guaranties do not apply to provocation and contributory neghgence." "Shut up for a minute, will you?" Forrester managed to get the door open and looked out. The city of # A.D. was very lafge, very fast-moving and very noisy. Forrester was standing in a sort of driveway, a clump of ethereal, thirty-foot-high ferns in front of him partially making a twelve-lane highway packed to its margins with high-speed traffic in both directions. Occasionally a vehicle would cut in to the entrance to his building, pause before him for a moment and then move on. Taxis? Forrester wondered. If so, he was giving them no encouragemt. "Man Forrester," said the joymaker, "I have summoned death-reversal equipment but it will not arrive for several minutes. I must warn you the costs may be challenged under the bonding regulations." "Oh, shut up." It seemed to be a warm day, and Forrester was perhaps still slightly befuddled; the temptation to walk was irresistible. All questions could be deferred. Should be deferred, he told himself. Obviously his first task was to get himself oriented. And -- he prided himself -- he had been something of a cosmopolitan, back in those days before his death, as at home in San Francisco or Montreal as in New York or Chicago. And he had always made time to stroll around a city He would .itroll this one now Joymakers be damned, thought Charles Forrester, right-faced, hooked the joymaker to his belt and set off along a narrow pedestrian walk There were very few walkers It didn't do to . lake snap judgments, Forrester thought, but these people seemed soft. Perhaps they could afford to be. No doubt someone like himself, he considered soberly, seemed like a hairy troglodyte, crude, savage and flint-axed. "Man Forrester," cried the joymaker from his belt, "I must inform you that Heinzlichen Jura de Syrtis Major has waived protest of the bonding regulations. The death-reversal equipment is on its way." He slapped it and it w'a quiet, or if it continued to bleat at him it was drowned out by the sound of the clamoring traffic. Whatever drove these cars it was not gasoline. There were no fumes. There was only a roar of air and singing tires, multiplied by hundreds and unending. The trafficway lay between tall, bright buildings, one a soft, glowing orange, one the crystalline bluegray coloi of fractured steel. In the court of a building across the trafficway he could see, dimly through the glass and the momentary gaps in the traffic, a dot of plant growth with enormous scarlet fruits On a balcony above him scented fountains played. The joymaker was addressing him again, but he could only catch art Oi it. " -- on station now, Man Forrester." A shadow passed over him and he looked up. Overhead a white aircraft of some sort -- it had no wings -- was sliding diagonally down toward him. It bore a glittering ruby insigne like the serpent staff of Aesculapius on its sides. The nearer end of it was all glass and exposed, and inside a young woman in crisply tailored blue was drowsily watching something on a screen invisible to Forrester. She looked up, gazed at him, spoke into a microphone, glanced at him again and went back to watching her screen. The vehicle took position over his head and waited, following with him as ne walked. "That's funny," said Forrester aloud. "It's a funny world," said somebody quite near him. T Te turned around. Four men were standing there, looking at him with pleasant, open expressions. One of them was very tall and very heavy. In fact, he was gross. He leaned on a cane, studying Forrester, his expression alert and interested. Forrester realized that he was the one who had spoken and, in the same moment, realized that he knew him. "Oh, sure," he said. "The Martian in orange tights." "Very good," said the Martian, nodding. He was not in orange tightr now; he wore a loose white tunic and slate-gray shorts. He wasn't really a Martian, Forrester remembered; at least, his ancestors had come from Earth. One of the other men took Forrester's hand and shook it. "You're the one with a quarter "Look me up when this is all over. I'd like to know what a fellow like you thinks of our world." He brought his knee up and kicked Forrester in the groin. Hard. Forrester felt the world explode, starting inside him. He saw that the man was stepping back, looking at him with interest and pleasure; but it was hard to watch him because the city was moving. It tilted up at an angle and the sidewalk struck him on the forehead. He rolled, clutching at his testicles, and found himself looking upward. The man from Mars said conversationally, "Don't hurry. Plenty of time for everybody." He lifted his cane and limped forward. It was quite an effort for him in Earth's gravity, after Mars, Forrester saw. The cane came down on his shoulder and upper arm, was lifted and came down again, regularly, slowly and strongly. It must have been weighted. It felt like a baseball bat. The pain in Forrester's gut was like death. His arm was numb. All in all, though, he realized quite clearly -- unable to move, watching as they passed the cane from hand to hand and the white aircraft hovered overhead, the woman's face peering patiently dovm -- all in all, it was hurting rather less than he might have expected. Perhaps it was Hara's hungover medicine. Perhaps it was just shock. He tried to speak, but his lungs were not working. He saw that someone was running toward them, someone with a black face under a green beret, but he could not keep his eyes open. He could not quite lose consciousness either, though he wanted to very much. Perhaps that was Hara's euphoric pill too. Then he felt that he was succeeding. The pain in his belly grew alarmingly, and began to recede again, and then felt nothing at all, or nothing physical. But there was something painful in his mind, something th.at whimpered. Why? Why me? Ill TTowls of laughter rolled over Forrester. A girl was screaming, "He's spinning it! He's spinning it! Gee. I think I saw the cartridge!" Forrester opened his eyes. He was in something that lurched and hummed. A girl in a tailored blue suit, her back to him, was staring at what seemed to be a window opening on a sort of arena, where the screaming girl, face flushed and happy, stamping with excitement, was standing over a blindfolded man with a gun. Forrester's aches and bruises reminded him at once of what had happened. He was surprised that he was still alive. He croaked, "Hey!" The girl in the tailored blue looked over her shoulder at him. "You're all right," she said. "Just take it easy. We'll be there in a minute." "Where?" Impatiently she moved her hand. The arena with the man and girl disappeared -- just as the man seemed to be raising the gun -- and Forrester found himself looking at blue sky and .iouds "Lift up a little," the girl in blue said. "You'll see it. There." Forrester tried to raise himself on an elbow, caught a glimpse of trees and rambling pastel buildings and fell back. "I can't lift myself up! Damn it, I've been half killed." He became aware that he was on a sort of stretcher, and that there was another one beside him. The other one was also occupied, by someone with a sheet over him. "Who's that?" he cried. "How would I know? I just bring them in, I don't write their life stories. Now relax or I'll have to put you to sleep." "You silly bitch," said Forrester precisely. "I'm not going to stand for this. I demand that you -- Wait a minute! What are you doing?" The girl had turned around, and she was holding something very like his joymaker, pointed at him. "Are you going to shut up and lie still?" "I warn you! Don't you dare!" She sighed and something cool touched his face. Forrester gathered all his strength to tell her what he thought of her, her probable sex life and this world of hers, in which arbitrary and unpleasant things were done to well to do men like himself. He couldn't. All that came out was, "Arr, a-r-r-r." He was not unconscious, but he was very weak. The girl said, "You weep me, greenie. You are a greenhorn, aren't you? I can always tell. You people wake up in the dormer and you tliink you're God's own sweat. Mother! Sure you're alive. Sure you've had the biggest break you can imagine. But do you think we care?" All this time the aircraft was slipping and turning, coming in for a landing. The girl, who one would have thought to be the pilot, paid no attention. She was very cross. She said, "Now, I know my job, and my job is to keep you alive, or keep you safely dead till they can take care of you. I don't have to talk to you." Forrester said, "A-r-r-r." "I don't even like you," she said with vexation, "and you've made me miss my favorite program. Oh, go to sleep." And she raised the joymaker again, just as Forrester felt the aircraft touch ground, and he did.  t the temperature of liquid helium chemistry stops. On this fact, and one reasonable hope, the largest industry of the late twentieth century had been built. The reasonable hope was that the progress of medicine in past years would be matched by similar progress in the future -- so that no matter what a person might die of, at some future time a way would be found to cure it, to repair it, or at least to make it irrelevant to continuing life and activity. (Including a method of repairing the damage due to freezing to that temperature.) The fact was that freezing stopped time. And the industry was Immortality, Inc. In the city of Shoggo in which Forrester had awakened, a city which was nearly nine hundred years old and enormous, a thousand acres of park along a lakefront had humped themselves into a hill. All around was flat. The hill itself was an artifact. It was, as a matter of fact, the freezing center for that part of the world. cubic yards of earth had been eaten out of the ground to make a cold-storage locker for people. When the locker was built, most of the dirt was heaped back on top of it for insulation. The differential in temperature between ground level and the heart of the frozen hill was nearly five hundred degrees, Fahrenheit, or three hundred and more in the Kelvin scale on which the dormer operated. When Forrester realized where the white aircraft had taken him he was instantly submerged in a terror he could not express. Beginning to awaken, he was still terribly weak, as though one of those sprays from the girl's joymaker had shorted out ninety per cent of his volitional muscle control. (As in fact it had) He saw the bright featureless ceiling overhead and heard the moan and click of the thousand frightening instruments that brought people back to life, and fugued into a terrifying certainty that they were going to freeze him again. He lay there, groaning inarticulately, while things were done to him. But they were not freezing him. They were just patching him up. The blood was washed away. The bruises were scrubbed with something metallic, then touched with a transparent stiff jelly in a long silvery tube that looked something like a large lipstick. His left thigh was pressed for a moment between two glowing screens which he knew to be a sort of X-ray, and a fine wash of something that glistened wet and dark was painted over his heart. This last thing made him feel better, whatever it was. He found that he was able to speak. "Thank you," he said. The young-looking, red-faced man who was working over him at that moment nodded casually, touched Forrester's navel with the end of a silvery probe, glanced at it and said, "All right, I guess we're through with you. Get up and let's see if you can walk to Hara's office." Forrester swung his legs out of the sort of low-walled crib he was in and found he could walk as well as ever. Even his bruises didn't hurt, or not much, although already he could detect what seemed to be the beginning return of pain. The red-faced man said, "You're fine. Stay out of here for a while, will you? And don't forget to see Hara, because you're in some kind of trouble." He turned away as Forrester started to ask questions. "How would I know what kind? Just go see Hara." A slim green arrowhead skipped along the floor ahead of him, guiding him to Hara's office, but actually Forrester thought he could have found it without the guide that had been provided. Once he left the emergency rooms he was in the part of the dormer he remembered. Here he had wakened out of a frozen sleep that lasted half a milennium. There he had gone every day for a week for bathing in some sort of light, warm oil that had vibrated and tingled, and made him feel drowsy but stronger each day. It was on the level below this that he had done his exercises, and in the building across the bed of poinsettias (except that these poinsettias were bright gold) that he had slept. He wondered what had become of the rest of what he thought of as his graduating class. The thawed Lazaruses were processed in batches -- fifty at a clip, at least in his group -- and although he had not spent much time with any of them there was something about this shared experience that had made him know them quickly. But when they were discharged they all went in separate directions, apparently for policy reasons. Forrester regretted they had lost touch. Then he laughed out loud. A blue-jacketed woman, walking toward him along the haU and talking into an instrument on her wrist, looked up at him with curiosity and faint contempt. "Sorry," he said to her, still chuckling, as the green beacon of light turned a corner and he followed He didn't doubt he looked peculiar. He felt peculiar. He was missing these fellowgraduates of the freezatorium with the fond, distant detachment of his high-school class. Yet it was less than forty-eight hours since he had been with them. A busy forty-eight hours, he thought. A bit frightening, too. Even wealth was not as secure a buffer against this world as he had thought. The flickering green light led him into Hara's office and disappeared. Hara was standing at the door, waiting for him. "Damned kamikaze," he said amiably, "can't I trust you out of my sight for a minute?" Forrester, who had never been a demonstrative man, seized his hand and shook it. "Jesus, I'm glad to see you! I'm mixed up. I don't know what the hell is going on, and -- " "Just stay out of trouble, will you? Sit down." Hara made a seat come out of the wall, and a bottle out of his desk. He thumbed the cork expertly and poured a drink for Forrester, saying, "I expected you under your own power this morning, you know. Not in a DR cart. Didn't the center warn you somebody was after you?" "Positively not!" Forrester was both startled and indignant. "What do you mean, after me? I had no idea -- " Tlien tardily recollection dawned. "Unless," he finished thoughtfully, "that's what the joymaker was mumbling about. It was all about bonds and guaranties and somebody named Heinz-something of Syrtis Major. That's on Mars, isn't it? Say." Recognition hardily dawned. "Heinzlichen Jura de Syrtis Major," Hara supplied, toasting Forrester with his glass and taking a tiny sip of the drink. Forrester followed suit; it was champagne. Hara sighed and said, "I don't know, Charlie, but I don't think I'll acquire a taste for this stuff after all." "Never mind that! The Martian! The fellow in orange tights! He's the one who beat me up, he and his gang!" Hara looked faintly puzzled. "Why, of course." "And then," said Forrester, working it out in his mind, "there was this colored fellow. I mean, Negro. I guess he was a Negro -- Anyway, he came along." "There was," said Hara, "another man brought in. with you. Let's see. Graphite-gray. Hair, black, kinked. Eyes brown. Is that what you mean?" "Sure. I think he was trying to help me." "Oh," Hara said, "there's no doubt of that. Messed things up for fair, he did. He's in the freezer now. They killed him. Nitrogen batch -- we're just holding him until we get parts. There's a compatibility problem, so it might be a week or two... "Killed him?" Forrester tipped up his rubycrystal glass and drained the champagne -- heaven knevi; where Hara had found it, after Forrester had mentioned it as one of the great goods of the past -- and it was by no means appropriate to the occasion. It tickled his nose. But at least it contained alcohol, which Forrester felt he needed. He said humbly, "Please explain what happened." "Sweat, Charles, where do I start? What did you do to Henzie?" "Nothing! I mean -- well, nothing, really. I might have stepped on his feet when we were dancing." Hara said angrily, "A Marsman? You stepped on his feet?" "What's so bad about that? I mean, even if I did. I'm not sure I did. Would you blow your stack about something like that?" "Mars isn't Shoggo," Hara said patiently, "and anyway, maybe I would. Depends. Did you read your orientation book?" "Huh?"' "The book of information about the year #. You got it when you were discharged here." Forrester searc'ned his memory. "Oh, that. Maybe I left it at the party." "Well, that computes," Hara said with some disgust. "I mean figures. I'll see you get another one. Meanwhile, will you please try to bear in mind, first, that you're sort of my responsibility, second, that you don't know your way around? I'll see you get another copy of the book. Read it! Come back and see me tomorrow; I've got work to do now. On your way out stop at the discharge office and pick up your stuff." He escorted Forrester to the door, turned, then paused. "Oh. Adne Bensen sends regards. Nice girl. She likes you," he said, closed the door and was gone. F orrester completed his processing and was released by the medical section, receiving as he left a neat white folder with his name imprinted in gold. It contained four sets of documents. One was a sheaf of medical records, a second the book Hara had mentioned, slim and bronze-bound, with the title printed in luminous letters: Your Guide to the #th Century (#-# Edition) A third was what seemed to be a legal paper of some kind. At least, it was backed with a sheet of stiff blue material that gave it the look of a subpoena. Forrester remembered that the doctor who had patched him up had spoken of trouble. This looked like being the trouble, although the words were either unfamiliar in context or totally meaningless ; You, Charles Dalgleish Forrester, uncommitted, undeclared, elapsed thirty-seven years, unemployed-pending, take greeting and are directed. Requirement; To be present at Congruency Hearing, hours #, days #, months # -- It had the authentic feel of legalese, he saw with dismay. Much of the face of the single sheet of paper the blue material enclosed was covered with a sort of angular, almost readable lettering -- something like the machine script they used to put on checks, Forrester thought, and realized that that was no doubt what it was. But it had a date on it, and as that date appeared to be a week or more away, as near as Forrester could figure, he tabled it with some relief and turned to the next and last item in the folder. This was a financial statement. Attached to it was a crisp metallie slip with the same angular printing on it, but which Forrester recognized as a check. He fingered it lovingly and puzzled out the amount. It was made out to him, and it was for #. Forrester attempted to fold it -- it sprang back like spring steel -- and put it away flat in his pocket. It felt good there. He was faintly puzzled by the fact that it was some twenty thousand dollars less than he had expected. But in terms of percentage the amount didn't seem very significant, and he was cheerfully reconciled to the opinion that this society, like all societies, would do doubt have some sort of taxes. Twenty grand was, after all, an amount he could well afford as a sort of initiation fee. Feeling much more secure, he emerged into the sunlight and looked about him. It was late afternoon. The sun was to his right. Slate-blue water stretched to his left. He was looking southward over the great pinnacled mass of the city. Aircraft moved above it. Things crawled ih its valleys. The sun picked out reflections from glass and metal and, although it was still daylight, the city was already exuding a building glow of neon and fluorescence. There were at least ten million persons in Shoggo, Forrester knew. There were theaters and card parties and homes, places where he might find a friend or a lover. Or even an enemy. Down there was the girl who had kissed him last night -- Tip and the Martian and his gang, who had tried to kill him. But where? Forrester did not now virhere to begin. Alive, healthy, with almost a pocket, he felt out of things. Standing on a planet with a poptive human beings, and at least twice that number dreaming in the slow cold of the helium baths, he felt entirely alone. F rom his belt the voice of the joymaker spoke up: "Man Forrester. Will you take your messages?" "Yes," said Forrester, disconcerted. "No. Wait a minute." He took the last cigarette out of the pack he had got that morning, lit it, crumpled the pack and threw it away. He thought. Owning a joymaker was a little like having a genie with three wishes. The thing's promptness and precision disconcerted him; he felt that it demanded equal certitude from himself and did not feel up to it. He grinned to himself ruefully, admitting that he was being mack self-conscious by what he knew really to be nothing but a radio connection with some distant lash-up of cold-state transistors and ferrite cores. He said finally; "Look. You. I think what I ought to do is go back to my room and start over again from home base. What's the best way to get there?" "Man Forrester," said the joymaker, "the best way to get to the room you occupied is by cab, which I can summon for you. However, the room is no longer yours. Will you accept your messages?" "No. Wait a minute! What do you mean, no longer mine? I didn't check out." But he paused and thought, and on consideration that didn't seem to matter much. He had left nothing there. No bag, no baggage. No personal possessions, not even a shaving brush -- he wouldn't have to shave for a week or two anyway, Hara had told him. All that he had put of himself into that room was the garments he had worn last night. And those, he remembered, were disposable... and had therefore no doubt been disposed of. "What about the bill?" he asked. "The charge was paid by the West Annex Discharge Center. it is entered on your financial statement, Man Forrester. Your messages include one urgent, two personal, one notice of legal, seven commercial -- " "I don't want to hear right now. Wait a minute." Once again Forrester tried to frame the right question. He abandoned the effort. Whatever his skills, he was not a computer programmer and it was no good trying to talk like one. It seemed absurd to ask a machine for value judgments, but -- "Gripes," he said, "tell me something. What would you do, right now, if you were me?" The joymaker answered without hesitation, as though that sort of question were coming up every day. "If I were you, Man Forrester, which is to say if I were human, just unfrozen, without accommodations, lacking major social contacts, unemployed, unskilled -- " "That's the picture, all right," Forrester agreed. "So answer the question." Something was crawling underfoot. He stepped aside, out of its way, a glittering metal thing. "I would go to a tea shop, Man Forrester. I would then read my orientation book while enjoying a light meal. I would then think things over. I would then -- " "That's far enough." The metal thing, apparently espying Forrester's discarded cigarette pack, scuttled over to it and gobbled it down. Forrester watched it for a second, then nodded. "You've got some idea, machine," he said. "Take me to a tea shop!" IV 'The joymaker procured a cab for Forrester -- a wingless vehicle like the death-reversal equipment that had brought him in for repair, but orange and black instead of white; it looked like Hallowe'en. And the cab took him to the joy maker's recommendation for a tea shop. The shop was curious. It was located in an interior hall of a great, spidery building in the heart of the city. The cab flew in under a pierced-steel buttress, actually into a sort of vaulted opening at least fifty feet above ground. It halted and hovered before a baleony planted with elimbing roses, and Forrester had to step over a knife-edge of empty space. The cab did not quiver, not even when his weight left it. A girl with hair like transparent cellophane greeted him. "I have your reservation, Man Forrester. Will you follow me, please?" He did, walking behind her across a quartz-pebbled court and into the hall that was the tea room, admiring the swing of her hips and wondering just what it was that she did to her hair to make it stand out like a sculptured puffball and rob it of opacityShe seated him beside a reflecting pool, with silvery fish swimming slowly about. Even with the peculiar hairdo, she was a pretty girl. She had dimples and dark, amused eyes. He said, "i don't know what I want, actually. Anyway, who do I order from?" "We are all the same, Man Forrester," she said. "May I choose for you? Some tea and cakes?" Numbly he nodded turned and as she turned and left watched the sway of her hips with antirely different kind of interest. He sighed. This was a confusing world! TTe took the book out of the  folder he had been given at the West Annex Discharge Center and placed it on the table. Its cover was simple and direct: Your Guide to the #th Century (#-# Edition) -- Where to Go -- How to Live -- Managing Your Money  -- Laws, Customs, Folkways It was edge-indexed with helpful headings: Making Friends; Living on a Budget; How to Get the Most Out of Your Toymaker; Job Opportunities; Where to Get Needed Training... it went on and on. Forrester, flipping through the pages, was astonished to find how many of them there were. He had a good week's rea.iing here, he estimated. Obviously the first thing to do was for liim to decide what was the first thing to do. Making friends could wait a bit. He seemed already to have made more friends -- and enemies! -- than he could assimilate. Living on a budget? He smiled to himself and patted the pocket that held his check. How to get the most out of your joymaker, though. That was a good place to start, thought Forrester, opened the book to the right page and began to read. The remote-access computer transponder called the "joymaker" is your most valuable single possession in your new life. If you can imagine a combination of telephone, credit card, alarm clock, pocket bar, reference library .and full-time secretary, you will have sketched some of the functions provided by your joymaker. Essentially it is a transponder connecting you with the central computing facilities of the city in which you reside on a sharedtime self-programming basis. "Shared-time" means that many other joymakers use the same central computer -- in Shoggo, them. If you go to another city your joymaker will continue to serve you, but it must be reset to a new frequency and pulsecode. This will be done automatically when you travel by public transportation. However, if you use private means, or if for any reason you spend any time in the agricultural areas, you must notify the joymaker of your intentions. It will Inform you of any steps you must take. "Self-programming" means that the programmed software includes -- The self-programming, sharedtime girl with the dark, grave eyes brought Forrester his tea and cakes. "Thank you," he said, staring at her. He was still not quite sure of his deductions about her. He tried an experiment. "Can you give me my messages?" he asked. "Certainly, Man Forrester, if you wish," she said promptly. "Alfred Guysman wishes to see you on political business. Reverend Sam Tshumu wishes to see you on religious bus'iriess, but is at present not available and will contact you later. Adne Bensen asks you to return her mes.sage of this morning. The Nineteenth Chromatic Trust informs you that arrangements have been made for you to establish banking facilities with them -- " "That's enough," he said, tnurvelling at how nicely a sharedtime transponder could be packaged. "I'll take the rest later." There was no sugar for the tea, but it was physically hot and chemically cool at the same time -- rather like a mentholated cigarette, except that there was no particular taste associated with it. Forrester returned to his book. "Self-programming" means that the programmed software includes procedures for translating most normal variations of voice, idiom, accent and other , variable modalities into a computer-oriented simscripl and thence to the mathematical expressions on which the computers operate. As long as your personal joymaker is within reception range of your voice you may communicate via other shared-time transponders if you wish. Appropriate modulation will be established automatically. However, do not attempt to use another individual's joymaker when yours is not within range. Proper coding cannot be tissured. In the event that your joymaker is lost or damaged -- Forrester sighed and ate one of the cakes. It was rich with flavors like butter and cinnamon and others he could not identify. Pleasant but strange. Very much like this world that had been given him. ttAyTan Forrester," said the joymaker at his belt, its tones muffled by his coat and the tablecloth, "it is necessary for you to accept some messages. I have a notice of personal visit and -- " Forrester said, "Look, I'm doing what you said, right? I'm reading my book. Let me figure it out a little before you throw messages at me. Unless," he said as an afterthought, "there's something that's life-and-death." "There are no messages involving life or death, Man Forrester." "Then wait a while." He was aware -- he didn't know how long it had been going on -- that a distant wind instrument was hooting faintly. Pleasant but strange. Spiced cool breezes blew from the paneled wall, also pleasant but strange. He said hesitantly, "Joymaker, answer me a question. Why did what's-his-name, Heinzie, beat me up?" "I cannot identify the individual, Man Forrester. You were beaten up by four persons in the one recorded incident of attack. Their names were Shloino Cassavetes, Heinzlichen Jura de Syrtis Major, Edwardino -- " "That one. Heinzlichen Jura de Syrtis Major. Or, for that matter, all of them -- why did they rumble me?" "I have a priority message regarding Heinzlichen Jura de Syrtis iviajOi', Man Forrester. Perhaps it will be informative. May I give it to you?" "Oh, hell. Why not?" "Heinzlichen Jura de Syrtis Major is protesting enforcement of guaranties and has enjoyed disbursements under his bond. You are notified, Man Forrester." Forrester said hotly, "That's what you call informative? Look, skip the damned messages and answer the question. What was that scene all about?" "You have asked three questions, Man Forrester. May I offer a synoptic reply?" "Please do, old friend." "Heinzlichen Jura de Syrtis Major, a guest in the rep-rooms utilized by Alin Hara, conceived a grievance against you, cause unstated. Calling into association Shlomo Cassavetes, Edwardino Wry and Edwardeto Wry, they; formed an ad hoc club and filed appropriate conformance in regard to bonds and guaranties. The intention was stated as murder, first phase, ad lib. The motivation was stated as grievance as to de Syrtis Major, practical joke as to the others. Conformances were recorded and the subject, that is, yourself, Man Forrester, was notified. Does that answer your three questions, Man Forrester?" "What do you think?" Forrester snapped. "Well, maybe it does. Sort of. You mean those other three finks lumped me for a joke?" "They so stated, yes, Man Forrester." "And they're still running around loose?" "Do you wish me to ascertain their present whereabouts, Man Forrester?" "No, I mean, aren't they in jail or something?" "No, Man Forrester." Forrester said, "Joymaker, leave me alone for a while. I better get back to my orientation book. I see I don't know as much as I thought I did." Forrester drank the rest of his tea, ate the rest of his cakes and plowed back into his book. To use your joymaker as telephone: You must know the ortho-name and identification spectrum of the person you wish to reach. Once you have given this information to the joymaker it will be remembered and you can then refer to the person in later calls by a reciprocal name or any other personal identification programmed into your joymaker. If you have been called by any person, the joymaker will have recorded the necessary ortho-name and identification spectrum. Simply ask the joymaker to call the person you wish to speak to. If you wish to establish a priority rating with any person, that person must so inform his joymaker. Otherwise your calls may be deferred or canceled as directed by the called person. To use your joymaker as credit card: You must know the institutional designation and account spectrum -- A belated thought percolated to the surface of Forrester's mind. Messages. Financial institutions. One of the messages had been from something that sounded like that. He sighed and looked around the room. Most of the tables were empty. But it was a targe room, and there were perhaps fifty other persons in it, all of them seated at tables in twos and threes and larger groups. Through some effect of the sound-conditioning he could not hear their voices, only the distant hooting flute nnd a faint splashing from tlc (p.int fish in the reflecting pools. He wondered if any of these fifty people would mind if he got up and walked over to them. Touching the faintly sore spots on his shoulders and neck, he decided against it. But it gave him an idea, and he turned to the section of the book on "Making Friends". "I have an urgent notice of personal visit, Man Forrester," grumbled the joymaker from his waist. "Just save it," said Forrester, preoccupied. He was startled at the length of the list of ways of making friends. Above all, there were clubs. Clubs in such profusion that he wondered even fill their rolls. Social clubs, gymnastic clubs, professional clubs. Political groups, religious groups, therapeutic groups. There was a Society of First Families of Mars, and a Loyal Order of Descendants of Barsoom Fans. There were forty-eight bird-watching groups in Shoggo alone. There were stamp-collectors and coincollectors and tax-token collectors and jet-car transfer collectors. There was something called the Society of Ancients which looked interesting, as it appeared to be an organization of persons like Forrester himself, revived from the dead heart of the freezers. Yet it was listed with such curiosities as the B.P.O.E. and the Industrial Workers of the World (Memorial Association) in small type at the end of the section. Puzzling. If it existed at all, should it not have a memberEvidently, it did not, but... "Man Forrester," shrilled the joymaker, "I must inform you of personal visitation by -- " "Wait a minute," said Forrester, suddenly looking up, startled. There was a hint of perfume in the air. Forrester put down his book, frowning. The scent was familiar. What was it? Another tactile-tape message from this Adne Bensen, whoever she might be? He felt a touch on his shoulder, then warm arms around him, a hug. These tactile tapes were certainly convincing, he thought momentarily, then realized this was not a tape. He was not merely feeling and smelling the presence of the embracing arms. He saw them, from the corner of his eye, and awkwardly, like a wrestler struggling to break a hold, he turned inside them. He saw the face of the girl from the party, very near to his. "Tip!" he cried. "My God but I'm glad to see you!" TThen you came right down to it, Forrester hardly knew the girl, barring a little friendly kissing at a party, but at this moment she was very dear to him. It was like a chance meeting in Taiwan with somebody who sat at the far end of the commuter train for years. Not a friend. Hardly even an acquaintance; but promoted by the accident of unexpected meeting to the status of near and dear. He hugged her tight. She laughed breathlessly and shook free. "Dear Charles," she gasped, "not so hard." "I'm sorry." He seated her and sank down opposite, admiring her dark hair and pale skin, her cheerful, pretty face and her figure. The others in the tea room, some of whom had turned to look at them, were losing interest and returning to their own affairs. Forrester said, "It's just that I'm so glad to see you. Tip," She looked startled, then faintly reproving. "My name is Adne Bensen, dear Charles. Call me Adne." "But last night Hara called you -- oh!" he said, remembering. "Then you're the girl who has been sending me the messages." She nodded! "Very nice messages they were," he said. "Would you like some tea?" She said, "Oh, I think not. I mean, not here, anyway. I came to see if you'd like to come to my place for dinner." "Yes!" She laughed, "You are such an impetuous man, Charles. Is that why they call you the kamikaze people? I mean, your century and all." "As to that, Adne, I don't know," he said, "because, when you come right down to it, I don't know who calls me what. I am, you might say, confused. One of the many reasons why I am pleased to see you is that I need somebody to talk to." She settled in a chair opposite him and took some tea, after all. It came without being asked for; apparently the joymaker had monitored their conversation and drawn the inferences any good waiter would draw. She threw back her filmy, puffy wrap -- it had floated around her shoulders like a cloud, but it lay back against the chair quite inconspicuously, Forrester noticed -- and revealed a deep-cut, tightfitting, flesh-colored vest or jerkin of some sort that was startling at first. At second look it was still startling. She said, "Dear Charles. Don't you ask your joymaker tilings!'" "I would except I don't know what to ask." 'Oh, anything! What do you want? Have you filed a profile?" "I don't think so." "Oh, do! Then it will tell you what programs are on, what parties you will be welcomed at, who you would wish to know. It's terrible to go on impulse, Charles," she said earnestly. "Let the joymaker help you." He discovered that his own tea cup had been replenished, and sipped it. "I don't understand," he said. "You mean I should let the joymaker decide what I'm going to do for fun?" "Of course. There's so much. How could you know what you would like?" He shook his head... But that was all of that conversation, all for then. His joymaker said suddenly, its voice "Oh, dear," said Adne, pouting. "Well let's go." joymaker again, and Forrester discovered the reason for its metallic sound. Not only his but the girl's, those of patrons at other tables, all the joymakers at once were repeating the same "Where are you going?" Forrester asked, rising with her. "To the shelter, of course! Hurry it up, Charles, will you? I hate it when I'm out in a public place in one of these things." He said, swallowing hard; "Air raid? A war?" She had his hand, tugging him along toward an exit at the rear of the tea room, where the other patrons were already beginning to stream out. "Not exactly, Charles dear. Don't you know anything?" "Then what?" "Aliens. Monsters. That's all. Now hurry, or we'll never get a seat." V A walk, an elevator ride, a short stretch through a light-walled corridor, and they came out into a great shadowy auditorium. There was just enough light to find their way to seats. It was Forrester heard heavy doors slamming. When about three-quarters of the seats were filled a man in black climbed onto the stage and said, "Thank you all for your cooperation. I'm pleased to be able to tell you that this building has achieved four-nines compliance in exactly one hundred and fortyone seconds. There was a stir of interest from the audience. Forrester, craning his neck to find the source of the P.A. system -- it seemed to murmur from all over the hall -- located it at last as the man spoke again. It was his joymaker, and all the joymakers, repeating what the man said. "This is one of the best showings we've ever had," he said warmly, "and I appreciate it. You may leave." "You mean that's all there is to it?" Forrester asked the girl. "That's all. Are you coming up to my place?" He persisted, "But -- if there's going to be a raid, or any chance of one, shouldn't we wait and see -- " "See what, Charles dear? There's no need to grovel in the ground like moles. It's just a test." "Yes, but -- " He hesitated, and followed her out of the auditorium thoughtfully. It was confusing. No one had mentioned wat to him. But when he said as much to Adne, she laughed. "VFar? Oh, Charles! You're so funny, you kamikazes! Now we've wasted enough time -- are you coming to my place for dinner or not?" He sighed. "Oh, sure," he said. I n the life that had begun with his birth in # and ended with the inhalation of a lungful of flame thirty-seven years later, Forrester had been a successful, self-sufficient and substantial man. He had a wife -- her name was Dorothy, small, blonde, a little younger than himself. He had three sons, and a job as copy chief of a technical writing service, and a reputation among his friends as a fine poker player and useful companion. Although he had missed participation in a war, he was a Boy Scout in World War II, participating in scrap-metal drives and Slap the Jap waste fat collections. As a young adult he had lived through the H-bomb hysteria of the early fifties, when every city street blossomed out with signs directing the nearest way to a bomb shelter. He had seen enough movies and television shows to know what air raid drills meant. He was not very satisfied with the one he had seen. He tried to phrase his dissatisfaction to Adne as she changed clothes behind a screen, but she was not very interested. Drills were an annoyance to her, it was clear. She came out from behind the screen, wearing something filmy and pale, and not at all practical for cooking dinner. On tlie other hand, Forrester thought. who knew how these people cooked their dinners? She rustled over to him, lifted his hand, kissed his fingers and sat down beside him, pulling her joymaker from the place by the arm of the chair where she had left it: "Excuse me, Charles dear," she said, and, to the joymaker; "Receiving messages." Forrester could not hear what the joymaker said to her because she was holding it close to her ear and had evidently somehow turn'd the volume down -- which he resolved to learn how to do. But he heard what she said to it, though it was largely incomprehensible: "Cancel. Hold Three. Comissary four, two as programmed, two A-varied." And, "That takes care of that," she said to him. "Would you like a drink?" "All right." She lifted glasses out of the well of the -- Forrester would have called it a cocktail table, and perhaps it was. He noticed her eyes were on a stack of parcels on a low table across the room. "Excuse me," she said, pouring a minty liquid for him and one for herself. "I just have to look at these things." She took a small sip of her drink and crossed to the packages. Forrester decided he liked his drink, which was not sweet and made his nose tingle. "Been shopping?" he asked. Adne was taking out clothes, small packets which might have been cosmetics, some things like appliances. "Oh, no, Charles dear. It's my job." She was preoccupied with a soft, billowy green thing, stroking it against her cheek thoughtfully. With a twist of her arms she threw it around her shoulders and it became a sort of Elizabethan ruff. "Like it, dear?" "Sure. I mean, I guess I do." "It's soft. Feel." She drew it over his face. It felt like fur, though its points thrust out again immediately they left his skin, looking starched and throny. "Or this," she said, taking it off and replacing it with what looked liked oiled silk in the box it came in, but on her shoulders disappeared entirely, except that it gave luster and color to her skin. "Or -- " "They're all beautiful," he said. "What do you mean, it's your job?" t tT'm a reacter," she said proudA ly. "Weighted nearly # million, with two-nines reliability." "Which means?" "Oh, you know. If I like things, chances are ninety-nine out of a hundred that the others will too." She nodded, flushed and pleased. "And this is how you make a living?" "It's how I get rich," she corrected him. "Say!" She looked at him thoughtfully, "I wonder... Do you have any idea how many others like you have come out of the dormers? Maybe you could get a job doing the same thing I could ask." He patted her hand, indulgent and amused. "No. thanks," he said, carefully not to mention the fact that he was rich -- although, he remembered dimly, he had been far less reticent about it at the party the night before. Well, he had made a lot of mistakes at the party -- as witness his troubles with the Martian. "I never asked," said Adne, putting the things away. "How did you die, Charles?" "Why," he said, sitting down again and waiting for her to join him, "I died in a fire. As a matter of fact, I understand I was a hero." "Really!" She was impressed. "I was a volunteer fireman, you know, and there was an apartment fire one night -- it was January, witchy cold, if you stood still in the spill water you'd freeze to the ground in two minutes -- and there was a child in the upper part of the building. And I was the nearest one to the ladder." He sipped his drink, admiring its milky, golden color. "I forgot my Air-Pak," he admitted. "The smoke got me. Or the combination did -- smoke and heat. And maybe booze, because I'd just come from a party. Hara said I must have inhaled pure flame because my lungs were burnt. My face must have been, too, of course. ! mean, you wouldn't know, but I don't think I look quite the same as I used to. A little leaner now, and maybe a little younger. And I don't think my eyes were quite as bright blue." She giggled. "Hara can't help editing. Most people don't mind a tvw improvements." Dinner had arrived as his breakfast had that morning, through a servadoor in the wall. Adne excused herself for a moment while the table was setting up. She was gone more than a moment and came back looking amused. "That's that," she said without explaining. "Let's eat." f the foods served him Forrester was able to identify little or nothing. The textures were .sort of Oriental, with crisp things like water chestnuts and gummy things like sukiyaki varying the crunch of lettuce and the plasticity of starches. The flavors were queer but palatable. "You must have been one of the first to be frozen," she commented. "#? That's only a few years after the freezing began." "First on the book," he agreed. "It was because of the fire company, I guess. I know they had the new death reversal truck standing by for several months, waiting for a victim. I didn't think I'd be the one to christen it... He ate a forkful of something like creamed onions in a pastry crust and said, "It must have been confusing for Dorothy." "Your wife?" He nodded. "I wonder if there's any way I can find out about her. What she did. How the children made out. She was young when I was killed -- let's see. Thirtythree, about. I don't know if having a husband dead but frozen would let her marry again... hope she did... I mean -- " He broke off, wondering what he did mean. "Anyway," he said "Kara had some records. She lived nearly fifty more years, died in her eighties of the third massive stroke. She'd been partly paralyzed for some time." He shook his head, trying to visualize small, blonde Dorothy as a bedridden, beldame. "Had enough?" asked Adne. He came back to present time, faintly startled. "Dinner? Why, I guess so. It was delicous." She did something that caused the table to retract itself and stood up. "Come over here and have your coffee. I ordered it specially for you. Would you like some music?" He started to say, "Not particularly," but she had already started some with visions of Bartok and music-concrete. But it turned out to be something very like violins, playing something very like detached, introspective T schaikowsky . She sank back against him, and she was very warm and fragrant. "We'll have to find you a place to live," she said. He put his arm around her. "This is a condominum building," she said thoughtfully, "but I think there might be something. Do you have any preferences?" "I don't know enough to have preferences," he said, caressing her soft hair. "In a place to live, anyway." She said drowsily, "That's nice." And in the same tone, a moment later, "But I think I should warn you I'm naturalflow And this is about M-day minus four, so all I want is to be cuddled." She yawned and touched her mouth with her hand. 'Oh! Excuse me." Then she caught a glimpse of his face. "You don't mind, do you?" she asked sitting up. "I mean, i could take a pill -- Charles, why are you that color?" "Nothing, Nothing at all!" She said apologetically, "I'm sorry, but I don't know much about kamikaze ways. If there's a ritual tabu. I'm sorry." "No tabu. Just a mi,sunderstanding." He picked up his glass and held it to her. "Any more of this stuff around?" "Charles dear," she said, stretching, "there's all you want. And I have an idea." "Shoot." "I'm going to find you a place to live!" she cried. "You ju.st stay here. Order what you want." She touched something that he could not see and added, "If you don't know how, the children will show you while they're keejjing you company." What had seemed like a floorlength mural opened itself into a door. Forrester found himself looking into a bright gay room where two small children were racing each other around a sort of climbable maze. "We ate our dinner, Mim," cried one of them, then saw Forrester and nudged the other. The two looked at him with calm appraisal. "You don't mind this either, do you, Charles dear?" Adne asked. "That's another thing about being natural-flow." T here were two of them, a boy and a girl, about seven and five. Forrester guessed. They accepted him without question... Or not exactly that, thout Forreater ruefully. There were questions. "Charles! Did people really smell bad in the old days?" "Oh, Charles! You rode in automobiles?" "When the little children had to work in the coal mines, Charles, didn't they get anything to eat?" "But what did they play with, Charles? Dolls that didn't talk?" He tried his best to answer. "Well, the child-labor time was over when I lived, or almost. And dolls did talk, sort of. Not very intelligently... " "When did you live, Charles?" "I was burned to death in # -- " The little girl shrieked, "For witchcraft?" "Oh, no. No, that was hundreds of years earlier too." Charles tried not to laugh. "You see, houses used to catch on fire those days -- " "The Shoggo fire!" shouted the boy. "Mrs. Leary's cow and the earthquake!" "Well -- something like that. Anyway, there were men whose job it was to put the fires out, and I was one of them. Only then I got caught and died there." "Mim drowned once," the little girl bragged. '"We haven't died at all." "You were sick once, though," said the boy seriously. "You could have died. I heard Mim talking to the medoc." Forrester said, "Are you children in school?" They looked at him, then at each other. "I mean, are you old enough to start lessons?" The boy said, "Well, sure, Charles. Tunt ought to be doing hers right now, as a matter of fact." "So should you! Mim said -- " "We have to be polite to guests. Tunt!" The boy said to Charles, "Is there anything we can get you? Something to eat? Drink? Watch a program? Sex stini? Although I guess you ought to know," he said apologetically, "that Mim's natural-flow and -- " "Yes, yes, I know about that," Forrester said hastily, and thought. Sweet God! But being in Rome, he thought, it was what the Romans did that counted, and he would do his best. He resolved it earnestly. It was like being at a party. You got there at ten o'clock, with your collar too tight and a little grouchy at being rushed and your starched shirt-front wet where the kids splashed it when you supervised their bedtime tooth-brushing. And your host was old Sam who'd been such a drag, and his wife Myra was in one of her nouveau-riche moods. showing off the new dishmaker, and the conversation started out about politics, which was Sam's most offensive side... But then you had the second drink: And then the third. Faces grew brighter. You began to feel more at ease. The whole bunch laughed at one of your jokes. The music on the stack of records changed to something you could dance to. You began to catch the rhythm of the party... Oh, I'll try vowed Forrester, joining the children in a sort of board game played against their own joymakers. I'll catch the mood of this age if it kills me. Again. VI Y Tp betimes, and set out to conquer a world. The home that Adne found for him was fascinating -- walls that made closets as he needed them, windovs that were not windows but something like television screens -- Forrester resolutely spent no time exploring its marvels. After a disturbed night's sleep he was up and out, testing his new world and learning to cope with it. The children were marvelous. He begged the loan of them from Adne and they were his guides. They took him to the offices of the Nineteenth Chromatic Trust where a portly old Ebent'zes Scsouge gravely examined Forrester's check, painstakingly showed him how to draw against it, severely supervised his signing the necessary documents to open an account, and only at the end revealed himself by sayin, "Man Forrester, good day." They took him to a Titanian restaurant for lunch, a lark for them, a shattering test of nerve to him, for the Titanians ate only live food and he was barely able to cope with an aspic that writhed and rustled on his spoon. They showed him their playschool, where for three hours a week they competed and jdotted with their peers (their lessons were learned at home, via their child-modified joymakers), and Forrester found himself playing London Bridge is Falling Down with fourteen children and one other adult, symbolically acting out the ritual murder and entombment in the bridge's foundations that the nursery rhyme celebrated. They took him to where the poor people lived, with half-fearful giggles and injunctions against speaking to anyone, and Forrester found himself out of pocket change, having given it all away to pale, mumbling creatures with hard-luck stories about Sol-burn on Mercury and freezer insurance firms that had gone bankrupt. They took him to a park -- indoors. underground -- where the landscaping was topologically grotesque and a purling stream flowed through a hill's base and up the other side, and ducks and frogs and a feathery sort of Venusian fish ate morsels of food the children tossed them. They took him to a museum where animated, enlarged cells underwent mitosis with a plop like a cow lifting her foot from a bog, and a recreated Tyrannosaurus Rex coughed and barked and thumped its feet dangerously, its orange eyes glaring straight at Forrester. They showed him all their treasures and pleasures. But they did not show him a factory, or an office building, or a store of any size. For it did not seem that any of these existed any more. They showed him all of Shoggo until their joymakers chided them, and Forrester's own said severely: "Man Forrester! The children must be returned for their naps. And you really must receive your messages." The children looked at him with woe. "Ah, well," said Forrester, "we'll do it again another day. How do we get home from here?" "A cab," said the girl doubtfully, but the boy shouted: "Walk! We can walk! I know where we are. Ten minutes will do it. Ask your joymakers, if you don't believe me." "I believe you," said Forrester. "Then this way, Charles. Come on, Tunt." And the boy led off between two towering buildings, on the margin of a grassy strip where huge hovercraft swished by at enormous speeds. The joymaker complained, "Man Forrester, I have dichotomous instructions. Please resolve them." "Oh, God," said Forrester, tired and irritable, "what's your trouble now?" "You have instructed me to hold messages, but I have several which are high-priority and urgent. Please reaffirm holding order, stipulating a time limit if possible, or receive them now." The boy giggled. "You know why, Charles?" he demanded. "It tickles them. It's like if you have to go to the bathroom." The joymaker said, "The analog is inexact, Man Forrester. However, please allow me to discharge my message load." Forrester sighed and prepared to contemplate reality again. But something distracted him. Besides the steady whush, whush of the passing hovercraft, besides the distant chant of a choir -- they were passing some sort of church -- there was another sound. Forrester looked up. A faint tweeting sound of communications equipment was coming from a white aircraa't, glass-fronted, hanging overhead. It bore the shining ruby caduceus, and a dark-skinned man in blue was regarding Forrester gravely. Forrester swallowed. "Joymaker," he demanded, "is that a death-reversal vehicle overhead?" "Yes, Man Forrester." "Does that mean -- " He cleared his throat. "Does that mean that crazy Martian is after me again?" "Man Forrester," said the joymaker primly, "among your urgent priority messages is a legal notice. The twenty-four hour hold period having expired and appropriate notices and action having been filed and taken, the man Heinzlichen Jura de -- " "Cut it out! Is he after me?" "Man Forrester," said the joymaker, "yes. As of seventeen minutes ago, the hold period having expired then, he is." A t least the crazy Martian wasn't in sight, thought Forrester, scanning the few visible pedestrians. But the presence of the death-reversal aircraft was a poor omen. "Kids," he said, "we got troubles. I'm being chased." "Oh, Charles!" breathed the bojr, fascinated. "Will you get killed?" "Not if I can help it. Looh. Do you know any short-cuts from here? Any secret ways -- through cellars, over rooftops, you know." The boy looked at the girl. The girl's eyes got very big. "Tunt," she whispered. "Charles wants to hide." "That's it," said Forre,ster. "What about it, son? You must know some special way. Any kid would." The boy said, "Charles. I know a way, all right. But are you sure -- " "I'm sure. I'm sure!" snapped Charles Forrester. "Come on! Where?" The boy surrendered. "Follow me. You too, Tunt." They turned and dived into one of the buildings. Forrester took a last look around for Heinzlichen whatever-his-name-was. He was not in sight. Only the hovercraft thrumming past, and the few uncaring pedestrians... and overhead the man in blue in the death-reversal vehicle, staring down at him, his expression both surprised and angry. Xhen he was safely in the condominium building, the children returned to their own home to await the arrival of their mother, Forrester hurried to his apartment, closed the door and locked it. "Joymaker," he said, "you were right. I admit it. So now let's have all those messages. And take it slow." The joymaker said serenely, "Man Forrester, your messages follow. The Reverend Sam Tshumu asked you to call him, but he is no longer receiving messages. Vincenzo d' Angostura states that he is still available for legal representation but will not call again under Bar Association rules. Taiko Hironibi feels there was some misunderstanding and would like to discuss it with you. Adne Bensen sends you an embrace. A document package is in your receiving chute. Will you receive the embrace?" "Hold it a minute. Gives me something to look forward to. Who's this Reverend Sam Tshumu?" "Sam Tshumu: Male, Christian entelechist, Utopian, five feet eight inches, proselytizer, business in regard to the assault on your person by Heinzlichen Jura de Syrtis Major." "Well. All right. What about it? What does he have to say?" "I am sorry, Man Forrester. That ends the message." "Can I call him back?" "No, Man Forrester. Reverend Sam Tshumu is at present in freeze due to injuries sustained at the same time." "That crazy Martian doesn't waste time, does he? Well, what about the other stuff? Any of it important?" "As to that, Man Forrester, f have no parameters." "You're a big help," said Forrester bitterly. "Get me a drink while I'm thinking. Uh, gin and tonic." He waited for it to appear and took a long pull. His nerves began to feel like tangled barbed-wire. "All right," he said. "Now, what was that about a package?" "You have a document package in our receiving chute, Man Forrester. Envelope. Approximately nine centimeters by # centimeters, less than one-half centimeter in thickness, weighing approximately eleven grams. Inscription; 'Mr. Charles Dalgleish Forrester, Social Security Number #-#-#, last address while living # Dulcimer Drive, received # October #. To be delivered upon revival.' Contents unknown." "Hum. Is that all it says?" "No, Man Forrester. There are machinescript handling instructions on the document. I will phonemize them as close as possible; 'Sigma triphase ooty-poot trip toe, baker tare sugar aleph, paraphase -- ' " "Yeah, well, that's enough of that. I mean, is there anything in English? Anything T could understand?" "No, Man Forrester. Faint carbonization marks are visible where the envelope has been creased. There are several minor discolorations which may represent latent human skinprints. At some time a mild corrosive liquid was spilled -- " "Say, joymaker," said Forrester, "I've got an idea. Why don't I open it up? Where'd you say it was?" T# etrieved from his receiving chute, the envelope turned out to be a letter from his wife. He stared at it and felt something tingling in the corners of his eyes. The handwriting was very strange to him. The signature was Still with atiection, Dorothy...but the hand that had formed those letters scrawled and shook, and had even abandoned her little finishing-school affectations of penmanship, the open-circle dots over the i's, the flowing crosses on the f's. He could read it only with difficulty. Dear Charles, This is, I think, the tenth or eleventh time I have written this letter to you. I seem to do it every time there is a death or bad news, as though the only gossip I have that is worth the effort to pass on for what may be another century -- or more  -- is that which has to do with troubles. Not your troubles, of course. Not any more. Usually the troubles are mine. Although t must say that really my life has not been a burden to me. I remember that you made me happy, Charles. I must tell you that I missed you terribly. But I must also tell you that I got over it. To begin with: You will want to know what you died of, I know, and perhaps the people who bring you back to life will not be able to tell you. (I am assuming that you will be brought back to life. I didn't believe it at the time -- but since then I've seen it happen.) You were burned to death in a house fire on Christie Street on October #th, #. Dr. Ten Eyck, who was with the first aid squad, pronounced you dead and. with some difficulty, persuaded them to use their deathreversal equipment to freeze you. There was some trouble about lacking glycerol for perfusion, but the whole fire company, you will be glad to know, dug into their liquor closets and came up with several bottles of bourbon... and it was that which was used as a buffer. (If you woke up with a hangover, you now know why!) There was some question as to whether too much time had elapsed, too. They thought you might have spoiled during (he discussion, you see. But as it was cold weather for October they decided to take a chance, and you were ultimately consigned to a freeze-dormer at liquid helium temperatures. Where, as I write this, you now lie . , . and where, or in one like it, I expect to be myself before long. I should tell you that I didn't pay for any of this. Your fire company insurance, it turned out, was adequate to cover all I he costs and was in fact earmarked for that purpose. If it harl been up to me I don't think I would have gone to the expen.se, Charles, because after all there were the children to raise. What can I tell you about them? They missed you very much. Vance, in particular, played truant from school for the best part of a month, forging notes to his teacher, persuading some adult -- I .suspected our cleaning woman at the time -- to phone the principal to explain his absence, before I found out about it. But then he joined a Boy .Scout troop and, as they say, developed other interests. David didn't say much. But I don't think he ever got over it. At least not during his lifetime. He joined the Peace Corps four years later and was executed by insurgents during the Huk uprising in #. Since his body was mutilated before being found he could not be frozen. So he, at least, we will never see again. Vance is now married, and is in fact a grandfather. It was his second marriage; the first was annulled. His present wife was a schoolteacher before their marriage... and they have been happy. And I really can think of nothing else to tell you about your son Vance that does not involve attempting to explain what broke up his first marriage and why his second wife could not stay in the United Slates I suppose you may meet him some dav You can ask h-im yourself. Billy, you will be astonished to learn, is now a Great Man. Let me see. He was two wlieii you died. Now he's our senator from Hawaii, and they say he will be president one day. But you will find out more about him in the history books than I can tell you, I think. Let me only say, what I know will interest you, that his first campaign was on a platform of free freezing for everyone, paid for out of Social Security funds, and you were mentioned in every speech. He won easily. And I , . am seventy-nine years old. Since you died forty years ago I cannot now remember you well enough, my Charles, to know if you will mind what I have to say next. Three years after your death I remarried. My husband -- my other husband -- was a doctor. Still is, though he is out of practice now. We have been very happy. (oj. We had two other children. Both girls. You never met him, but he is a good man, barring the tact that at one time he drank too much. He gave it up. He looks a little like you... If I remember correctly, he does. And I am now in brittle health and this is the last time I will write you this letter. Perhaps we will meet again. I wonder what it will be like. Still with affection, Dorothy Forrester put down the letter and cried: "Joymaker! Was there ever a president named Forrester?" "President of what, Man Forrester?" "President of the United States!" "Which United States is that, Man Forrester?" "Oh, for God's sakes! The United States of America. Wait a minute. First off, do you know the presidents of the United States of America?" "Yes, Man Forrester. Washington, George. Adams, John. Jefferson, Thomas -- " "Later on! starting with the middle of the #th century:" "Yes, Man Forrester. Truman, Harry S. Eisenhower, Dwight D. Kennedy -- " "Move it up! Start with around # ." Harrison E. Kaapp, Leonard. Stanchion, Karen P. Forrester, Wilton N. Tschirky, Leon -- " "Well, my God," said Forrester softly, and sat marveling while the joymaker droned on to the end of the twenty-first century, and stopped. Little two year old Willy. Baby Bill. A senator... and president. It was an unsettling idea. The joymaker said, "Man Forrester! Notice of physical visit. Adne Bensen is to see you, purpose unstated, time of arrival less than one minute." "Oh," said Forrester, "good. Let her right in." And he rehearsed what he would tell her, but not to any effect. Geneaology was not in her mind. She was angry. "You," she cried, "what the sweat do you think you're doing to my kids?" tt'llhy, nothing. I don't know what you're talking about." "Dog sweat!" The door crashed closed behind her. "Twitching kamikaze!" She flung her cape against the wall; it dropped to a chair and arranged itself in neat squares. "Pervert creep, you get a kick out of this, don't you? Want to make my kids like you! Want to change them into chatter-toothed handworking dogsweaty cowardly -- " Forrester guided her to a chair. "Honey," he said, attempting to get her a drink, "shut up a minute." "Oh, sweet! Give me that -- " She quickly produced drinks for them, without a pause in her talking. "My kids! You want to ruin them!" "Look, I'm sorry, but I didn't mean to get them in a dangerous -- " "Dangerous! Go crawl! I'm not talking about danger." "I didn't let them get hurt -- " "Sweat!" "Well, it isn't my fault if some crazy Martian -- " "Dog sweat!" She was wearing a skintight coverall which seemed to be made of parallel strands of fabric running top to bottom, held together God knew how; with every movement, as she turned, as her breast rose and fell, tiny slivers of skin showed disturbingly. "You're not even a man. What do you know about -- " "I said I was sorry. Listen, I don't know what I did wrong, but I'll make it up to them." She sneered. "No, I will! I know. There must be something they want. I've got plenty of money, so -- " "Charles, you're pathetic! You haven't got money enough to feed a sick pup -- or character enough to make him a dog. Go rot!" "Now, wait a minute! We're not married. You can't talk to me like that!" He got up and stood over her, the glass unheeded in his hand. Now he was getting angry, too. He opened his mouth to speak, gesticulating. Six ounces of icy, sticky fluid slopped into her face. She stared up at him, and began to laugh. "Oh, Charles!" She put down her own glass and tried to wipe her face. "You know you're an idiot, don't you?" But the way she said it was almost affectionate. "I'm sorry," he said. "Times, let's see, times three, anyway. getting the kids in trouble, for yelling back at you -- " She stood up and kissed him swiftly. As she reached up to him the strands of fabric parted provocatively. She disappeared into the protean cubicle of the lavatory. Forrester picked up the rest of his drink, drank it, drank hers and carefully ordered two more from the dispenser. His brows furrowed with thought. When she came back he said, "Honey, one thing. What did you mean when you said I didn't have a lot of money?" S he fluffed her hair, looking abstracted. He said persistently, "No, I mean it. I mean, I thought you knew Kara pretty well. He must have told you about me." "Oh, yes. Of course." "Well, then. I had this insurance thing when I died, see. They banked the money or something, and it's had six hundred years to grow. Like John Jones's Dollar, if you know what that was. I didn't have much to begin with, but by the time they took me out of the cooler it was lars." She picked up her new drink, hesitated, then took a drink of it. She said, "As a matter of fact, Charles dear, it was a lot more hundred thousand, Hara said. Didn't you ever look at your statement?" sev -- Two mill -- "Oh, yes." She nodded. "Look it up. You had the papers with you in the tea room yesterday." "But -- but Adne! Somebody must've -- I mean, your kids were with me when I deposited the check! It was only two hundred and some thousand..." "Dear Charles. Will you please look it up in your statement?" She stood up, looking somewhat annoyed and somewhat, he thought, embarrassed . where the devil did you put i?' It was a silly joke anyway and I'm tired of it." Numbly he stood up with her, numbly found the folder from the West Side Discharge Center and placed it in her hands What joke? If there was a joke, he didn't know what it was. She fished out the sheaf of glossy sheets in the financial report, glanced at them, began handing them to him. The first was headed Cryotherapy, Maintenance, Schedule . It bore a list of charges under headings like Annual Rental, Biotesting, Cell Retrieval and Detoxification, as well as a dozen or more recurring items with names that meant nothing to him -- SchlickTolhaus Procedures, Homiletic.s and so on. The second sheet bore a list of charges for what appeared to be financial servicing, presumably investing and supervising his capital. The third was for diagnostic procedures, there were several for what seemed to be separate surgeries, sheets for nursing car and for pharmaceuticals used... there were in all nearly thirty sheets and the totals at the bottom of each of them were impressive, but the last sheet of all took Forrester's breath away. It was a simple arithmetical statement ; galaxy Aggregate of converted assets # Aggregate of Schedules #-#: # Net due patient on discharge: # Forrester gasped and coughed and cried, half strangled: "Two medical Sweet Jesus God!" He swallowed and looked up unbelievingly. "Holy A.M.A.! Who can afford that kind of money?" Adne said, "Why, you can, for one. Otherwise you'd still be frozen." "Christ! And -- " a thought struck him -- "look at this! Even so they're cheating me! It says two hundred and sixty thousand,, and they only gave me two thirty!" Adne was beginning to look faintly angry again. "Well, after all, Charles. You did go back there for extra treatment. You might get some of that back from Heinzie, I don't know. Of course, he's protesting it because you messed things up." He looked at her blankly, then back at the statement. He groaned. "Reach me my drink," he said, and took a long pull of it. He announced, "The whole thing's doctors! People just can't have that much money." "You did," she pointed out. "Given time, people can. At compound interest, they can," "But it's -- it's -- it's medical profiteering! I don't know what they did to me, but surely there should be some attempt to control fees!" Adne took his arm and sat him down again on the couch beside her. She said with patience, but not very much patience, "Dear Charles, I wish you would learn a little something about the world before you tell us all what's wrong with it. Do you know what they did to you?" He admitted, "Well -- Not exactly, no. But I know something about what medical treatment costs." He frowned. "Or used to, anyway. I suppose there's inflation." "I don't think so. I -- I think that's the wrong word," she said. "I mean, that means things cost more because the money is worth less, right? But that isn't what happened. Those operations would have cost just as much in the nineteenth century, but -- " "Twentieth!" "Oh, what's the difference? Twentieth, then. That is, they would have cost just as much if anybody had been able to do them. Of course, nobody was." "All right, I admit I'm alive and I shouldn't kick. But still -- " Impatiently the girl selected another document from the sheaf, glanced at it and handed it to him. Forrester looked, and was very nearly sick. Full color, nearly life size, he thought at first that it was Lon Chaney made up as The Phantom of the Opera. But there was no makeup. It was a face Or what was left of one.  He gagged. "What -- What -- " "Do you see, Charles? You were in bad shape." "Me?" "Oh, yes, dear. You really must read your report. See here. Evidently you fell forward into the flames. Besides being killed "the whole anterior section of the head was destroyed. At least, the soft parts. Mm -- lucky your brains weren't cooked, at that." He saw with incredulity that this tender, charming girl was studying the photograph with as little passion as though the charred meat it represented were a lamb chop. She went on, "Didn't you say you noticed your eyes were different? New eyes." Forrester croaked, "Put that thing away." He took a swallow of his drink, regretted it, fished out what remained of his second pack of cigarettes and lit one. "I see what you mean," he said at last. "Do you? Good, deai. You know, I bet four or five hundred people worked on you. All sorts of specialists. All their helpers. Using all their equipment. They get a case like yours, it's like one of those great big enormous jigsaw puzzles. They have to put it all back together, piece by piece... only they don't have all the pieces, so they have to get or make new ones... and of course the stuff spoils so. They have to -- " "Quit it!" "You're awfully jumpy, Charles." "All right! I'm jumpy." He took a deep drag on the cigarette and asked the question that had been developing in his mind for ten minutes now. "Look. At a normal rate of expenditure -- oh, you know; the way you see me living -- roughly how long is going to last?" She looked into space and tapped her teeth. "There are those custom items of yours," she said thoughtfully. "They come high. Those things you smoke, and fowl eggs, and -- what was that other thing? The oransh juice -- " "Leaving out that kind of stuff! How long?" She pursed her lips. "Well, it depends." "Roughly! How long?" She said, "Well, maybe the rest of this week." T T e goggled at her. He repressed a laugh that sounded like a sob. The end of the week? He had been building himself up to an answer he wouldn't like... but this exceeded his expectations. He said wretchedly, "Adne -- what am I supposed to do?" "Well," she said, "you could always get a job." "Sure," he said bitterly. "Got one up your sleeve? One that To his surprise she took him half seriously. "Oh, Charles! Not that much. I mean, you're not skilled. Twenty, twenty-five thousand a day -- I don't think you can really expect more than that." He said, "You mean you can find me a job like that?" "Well, what do you think Taiko would have paid?" "Wait a minute! You mean Taiko would have given me a job? But I thought -- I mean, he said it was his club -- what did he call it, the Ned Lud Society -- " "Yes, that's right." She nodded. "But he was quite astonished at the way you acted, Charles. I don't know whether he's angry or not." "Man Forrester!" The sound of the joymaker was almost like an alarm, wakening him from sleep. It took him a minute to realize what it was, emerging from his bemused state. Then he said, "In a minute, machine. Adne, let me get this straight -- " But she was looking urgent and abashed. "Charles dear, you'd better take this message." "Man Forrester! I have a priority notice of personal visit!" "Yeah, but, Adne -- " "Charles," she said, "please take it. Or never mind. I'll tell you myself." She looked down at her hands, avoiding his eyes. "I guess I should have told you before. I think that's Heinzie coming now." "Heinzie? The Martian? The one -- " She said apologetically, "I told him to come, Charles dear. You'd really better let him in." A s Forrester admitted the man named Heinzlichen Jura de Syrtis Major he was in the state described as "ready for anything". What this actually means is that he was totally unready. He did not know what to expect. He could feel his heart pounding; he felt that his hands were beginning to shake. Even Adne seemed stimulated; she was watching them, her small face intensely interested, and she was fumbling something out of her joymaker. A tranquilizer? No; more likely something to pep her up, thought Forrester. Whatever it was, she popped it in her mouth and swallowed before she said; "Hello, Heinzie. Come on in. I think you and Charles have met." Forrester gave her a look, then returned to Heinzlichen. He started to put out his hand, then stopped, standing on the balls of his feet, half ready to shake hands, half in something like the attack position of karate. "We've met, all right. Too damned often." Heinzlichen came in, allowed the door to close behind him, and stood still, studying Forrester like a specimen in a museum. Adne had been playing with the lights again, and mottled reds and yellows flecked his face. They fit his personal color scheme. He was a tall, fat man. His hair was red, and he wore a close-cut red beard that covered all of his face except for nose, lips and eyes, like the mask of a chimpanzee. He rubbed his beard thoughtfully while he examined Forrester's face attentively, glanced appraisingly at his arms and body, stared at the stance of his feet and finally nodded. He returned his gaze to Forrester's chest and stabbed at it with a finger. He said, "Dat is where I will kill you. Dere. In de heart." Forrester exhaled sharply through his nose. It tingled. He felt the adrenalin flushing through his blood. He opened his mouth; but Adne cut in swiftly before he could speak: "Heinzie, dear! You promised." "Promised? What promised? I promised to talk, dat's all. So let's talk." "But Charles doesn't understand how things are, Heinzie, Sit down. Have a drink." "Oh, sure I'll have a drink. You pick me out something nice. But make it fast, because I only have a couple of minutes." He returned to Forrester. "Well? You want to talk?" Forrester said belligerently, "You're damned right I want to talk. And no, Adne, I don't want a drink. Now, look here, you -- " he hesitated, finding it hard to think of the right thing to say -- "well, what I want to know is, why the devil do you want to kill me?" The Martian looked baffled. He glanced at Adne helplessly, then returned to Forrester. "Sweat, I don't know," he said. "Up dere at de party you stomped my foot and all... but I guess I just don't like you anyway. What do you want to ask a question like dat for?" "Why? It's my life!" The Martian growled, "I knew dis was a bad idea. Honey, I'm going. De more I see of dis guy, de less I like him." But Adne had her hand on his ann. "Please, Heinzie. Here." She handed him a fizzy orange drink in a thing like a brandy inhaler with a hollow stem. "You know Charles is just out of the sleep-freeze. He's kind of a slow learner, I'm afraid." him, dat's my business." But the Martian grumpily accepted the drink. The girl pressed her advantage. "Yes, but, Heinzie, dear, what's the fun of it if he doesn't know what it's all about?" "Trimmer," Heinzlichen growled. "Maybe it's more fun dat way. I can't help dinking we lose some of de important values when it's all so cut and dried." "All right, I-Ieinzie, maybe you're right, but there's such a thing as fair play, too. Why, I don't even think Charles really knows what his rights are." The Martian shook his head. "Dat's not my business eider. Dere's his joymaker; let him call up and find out." Adne winked reassuringly at Forrester, who was not in the least reassured. But she seemed more confident and relaxed now. She leaned back, sipping her drink, and said silkily. "Wouldn't it be nicer for you to talk to him about it? Tell Charles what you want to do exactly?" "Oh, dat part's all right." The Martian put down his own drink, scratched his beard thoughtfully and said: "Well, it's like dis. I want to beat him up good, and den I will stomp on his chest cage until it breaks and ruptures de heart. De reason I like to do it dat way is it hurts a lot, and you don't get near de brain. Of course," he mused, "I got to pay a little more, but de best pleasures are de ones you pay for. Cheap's cheap." Then his expression lightened -- or seemed to ; the beard hid most of his transient looks. "Anyway," he added, "maybe I can get off paying de bill. I talked to de lawyer and he said Forrester got himself in a jam wid de law when dis Oder fellow butted in, so maybe we can fight de costs. But dat doesn't matter in de long run. What de hell, if it costs it costs." S orrester nodded thoughtfully and sat down. "I believe I'll have that drink now, Adne," he said. He realized, with a certain amount of pride, that he was perfectly calm. The reason was that Forrester had come to a decision vhile Heinzlichen was talking: he had decided to go along with the gag. True, it vasn't really a gag. True, when this man said he intended to cause Forrester a lot of pain and ultimate death, he meant every word of it. But you could not spend your life in weighing consequences. You had to pretend that the chips were only plastic and did not represent real currency of any sort, otherwise you would lose the game out of nerves and panic. The very fact that the stakes were so important to Forrester was a good reason for pretending they were only make-believe. lie accepted a glass from Adne and said reasonably, "Now, let's get this straight. Did I understand you right? You talked to a lawyer before you tried to kill me?" 'Neh! Wake up, will you? All I did den was file de papers." "But you just said -- " "Listen, why don't you? De paper,s was so I could kill you -- all de usual stuff, bonds to cover de DR business, guaranties against damaging de brain and like dat. Den de lawyer was just yesterday, when I got de idea maybe I could kill you and save all de bond and guarantie money." "Excuse me. I didn't understand that part." Forrester nodded pleasantly, tipped back his glass and swallowed it down. "Another please, Adne," he said, thinking hard. It began to make a certain amount of sense, he realized. The thing you had to remember was that to these people death was not a terminal act but only an intermission. He said, "As I understand it -- I mean, if I understand it -- the legal part of this business moans you have to guarantee to pay my freezer costs if you kill me." "Nah! Not 'if'. Odderwise you got it." "So I don't have anything to say about it. The lawyer lets you kill me and I'm stuck with it." "Dat's right." Forrester said thoughtfully, "But it doesn't sound fair to me, everything considered." "Fair? Of course it's fair! Dat's de whole idea of de guaranties." "Yes, of course -- if the circumstances are noinnal. But in this case, with death-reversal out of the question..." The Martian snorted angrily. "Are you crazy?" "No, really," Forrester persisted. "You said you were going to try to get out of paying my expenses. You know more about it than I do. Suppose you succeed?" "Oh, boy! Den you have to pay dem yourself." Forrester said politely, "But you see, I don't have any money to pay them with. Ask Adne." The Martian turned to Adne with a look of unbelieving anger, but she said, "As a matter of fact, Heinzie, Charles is telling you the truth. I didn't think of it, but it's so. I mean, I haven't checked his balance... but it can't be much." "De hell with his balance! What de sweat do I care about that I just want to kill him!" "You see. Jura, if you kill me -- " "Shut up, you!" "But the way things are -- " "Dogsweat!" The Martian's face was working angrily under the mask of beard. He was confused, and mad about it. "What's de matter with you, Forrester? Why didn't you get a job?" "Well, I will. As soon as I can." "Sweat! You want to chicken out, dat's all!" "I simply didn't understand my money situation. I didn't plan it this way. I'm sorry. Jura, I really am, but -- " "Shut up!' barked the Martian. "Look, I got no more time for dis talk. I have to go to de rehearsal hall, we're doing de Schumann lieder and I'm de soloist. Answer de question. Do you want to chicken out?" "Well," said Forrester, fiddling with his glass and casting a sidelong glance at Adne, "yes." "Fink! Dogsweat fink!" "I knov# how you feel. I guess I'd feel the same way." "De hell with how you'd feci. All right, look. I'm not promising anything, but I'll talk to de lawyer again and see where de hell we stand. Meanwhile, you get a job, hear?" F orrester showed the Martian out. He was feeling elated. He stood thoughtfully at the door, testing the feeling. For a man who had just discovered he was a pauper, who had reinforced the dislike of an enemy who proposed to kill him, Forrester was feeling pretty good. Probably it was all in an illusion, he thought fatalistically. Adne was curled up on the couch, study .ing him. She had been doing something with the lights again; now they were misty blue, and her skin gleamed through the lacy strands of her coverall. Perhaps she had been doing something with that, too; it seemed to be showing more of Adne than it had earlier. Forrester excused himself and went into the little lavatory room to splash cold water on his face: And then he realized the cause of his elation. He had managed to win a point. He was not a bit sure it was a worthwhile point; he wasn't even quite sure of what he had won. But for better or for worse, he had won a small victory over Heinzlichen Jura de Syrtis Major. For days Forrester had been a cork bobbing to the thrusts of every passerby; now he was thrusting back. He came smiling back into the room and cried: "I want a drink!" Adne was still on the couch, murmuring into her joymaker. " -- and be sure you're locked up," she was saying, "don't forget your prophylaxis and good night, Mim." She put it down and looked up at him. Her expression was sulky but entertained. "The kids?" She nodded. "My God, is it that late?" He had forgotten the passage of time. "I'm sorry. I mean, what about their dinners and all?" She looked slightly less sulky, slightly more entertained. "Oh, Charles! You weren't thinking I had to boil oatmeal or peel potatoes? They've had their dinners, of course." "Oh. Well. I guess we should be thinking about ours -- " "Not yet." Forrester said, reorienting his thinking very quickly. "All right. Then what about that drink?" "I'm not thirsty, you fool." She lifted her joymaker, looked him over with narrowed eyes, kissed the soft spot at the base of his throat and touched it with the joymaker. Forrester felt a sudden urge inside him. It was like a mild electric shock, like a whiff of mingled oxygen and musk. Adne studied him critically, then leaned forward and kissed him on the lips. A moment later he said, "Do that again." She did. Then she lay back against him with her head on his shoulder. "Dear Charles," she said, "you're such a nut." He stroked her and kissed her hair. The parallel-strand fabric did not feel coarse or wirey; lie could hardly tell it was there. "I don't know if you did the right thing with Heinzie," she said meditatively. "It's kind of -- you know. Almost chicken..." Then she turned inside his arm and kissed his ear. "I know it embarrasses you when I talk biology, but -- well, the reason I'm natural-flow, you see, is I'm a natural type of girl. Do you understand?" "Sure," he lied, hardly even hearing her. "I mean, if you want to you can take the pills and use chemosimulants and it's just about the same. But I don't do that, because if you're going to do that, you might just as well go all the way and use the joy machine." "I can see that, all right," he said, but she fended him off and added: "Slii', one doesn't have to be Cjinetimes you're at a low point, and something special hap' pens and you'd like to be at a high point. Then you can take a pill if you want to, do you see?" "Oh, yes! Say!" said Forrester, pleasantly excited, "I wonder! How would you feel about taking a pill now?" She sat up, stretched and put her arms around him. "Don't have to," she said, resting her cheek against his. "I took one when you let Heinzie in." Jith two victories in one day, thought Forrester in a mood of pleasant triumph and lassitude, this world could come pretty close to his first hopes for it after all. After the girl had gone he slept for ten good hours, and woke with the conviction that everything would come out right. The father of a president and the lover of Adne Bensen was, at least in his own eyes, a figure of much mana. There were problems. But he would cope with them. He ordered breakfast and added: "Machine! How do I go about getting a job?" "If you will state parameters, Man Forrester, I will inform you as to openings which may be suitable." "You mean what kind of job? I don't know what kind. Just so it pays -- " he coughed before he could get the figure out -- "around But the joymaker took it in stride. "Yes, Man Forrester. Please inform me further as to working conditions -- home or external; mode of payment -- straight cash or fringed; if fringe, nature permitted -- profit-sharing, stock issue, allocated earnings bonus, or other; categories not to be considered; religious, moral or political objections, not stated in your record profile, which may debar classes of employ -- ' "Slow down a minute, machine. Let me think." "Certainly, Man Forrester. Will you receive your messages now?" "No. I mean," he added cautiously, "not unless there are some life and death ones, like that Martian being out to kill me again." But there weren't. That, too, thought Forrester with pleasure, set this day off from other days. He ate thoughtfully and economically, bathed, put on clean clothes and allowed himself an extremely expensive cigarette before he tackled the joymaker again. Then he said: "Tell you what you do, machine. Just give me an idea of what jobs are open." "I cannot sort them unless you give me parameters, Man Forrester." "That's right. Don't sort them. Just give me an idea of what's going." "Very well, Man Forrester. I will give you direct crude readout of new listings as received in real time. Marking. Mark! Item, curvilinear phase-analysis major, seventy-five hundred. Item, chef, full manual, cordon-bleu experience, eighteen thousand. Item, poll subjects, detergents and stress-control appliance, no experience required, six thousand. Item, child-care domestics -- but, Man Forrester," the joymaker broke in on itself, "that clearly specifies female employment. Shall I eliminate the obviously inappropriate listings?" "No. I mean, yes. Eliminate the whole thing for now. I get the idea." But it was confusing, thought Forrester uncomfortably; the salaries mentioned were hardly higher than twentiethcentury scales They would not support a Pekingese pup in this era of joyful extravagance. "I think ni go see Adne," he said suddenly, and aloud. The joymaker chose to reply. "Very well, Man Forrester, but I must inform you as to a Class Gamma alert. Transit outside your own dwelling will be interrupted for drill purposes." "Oh. God. An air raid?" "A drill, Man Forrester." ' "Sure. Well, how long is that going to go on?" "Perhaps five minutes, Man Forrester." "Oh, well, that's not so bad. I tell you what, why don't you give me my messages while I'm waiting." "Yes, Man Forrester. There is one personal and nine commercial. The personal message is from Adne Bensen and follows." Forrester felt the light touch of Adne's hand, then the whisper of Adne's voice: "Dear Charles," her voice whispered, "see me again soon, you dragon! And you know we have to think about something, don't you? We have to decide on a name." 'XThen he reached Adne's  apartment the children let him in. "Hello, Tunt," he said. "Hello, Mim." They stared at him curiously, then at each other. Blew it again, he thought in resignation; it must be the girl that's Tunt, the boy that's Mim. But he had long since decided that if he tried to track down all his little errors he would have time for nothing else, and he was determined not to be derailed. "Where's your mother?" he asked. "Out," "Do you know where?" Forrester asked. "Uh-huh." Forrester said patiently, "Would you like to tell me?" The boy and girl looked at each other thoughtfully. Then the boy said. "Well, not particularly, Charles. We're kind of busy." Forrester had always thought of himself as a man who liked children but, although he smiled at these two, the smile was becoming forced. "I guess I can call her up on the joymaker," he said. The boy looked scandalized. "Now? While she's crawling?" Forrester sighed. "Look, fellows, I want to talk to your mother about something. How do you recommend I go about it?" "You could wait here, I guess," the boy said reluctantly. "If you have to," added the girl. "I get the impression you don't want me around. What are you kids doing?" "Well -- " the boy overruled his sister with a look and said sheepishly -- "we're having a meeting." "But please don't tell Taiko!" cried the girl. "He doesn't like our club," the boy finished. "Just the two of you?" "Sweet sweat, no!" laughed the boy. "Let's see. There are eleven of us." "Twelve!" the girl crowed. "I bet you forgot the robot again." "Maybe I did. You and me, Tunt. Four boys. Three girls. A grown-up. A Martian... and the robot. Yeah, twelve." "You mean a Martian like Heinzlichen what's-his-name?" "Oh, no, Charles! Heinzie's a dope, but he's people. This is one of the big green ones with four arms." Forrester did a double-take, then said, "You mean like in Edgar Rice Burroughs? But -- but I didn't think those were real -- " The boy looked politely interested. "Yes? What about it?" "What do you mean by 'real', Charles?" asked the girl. I n the old days before Forrester died he had been a science-lover. It had always seemed to him wonderful and exciting that he should be living in an age where electricity came from wall sockets and living pictures from a box on a bench. He had thought sometimes, with irony and pity, of how laughably incompetent some great mind of the past, a Newton or Archimedes, would have been to follow his own six-year-old's instructions about tuning a television set or operating his electric trains. So here I am, he thought wryly, the bushman in Times Square. If a not much fun. But by careful and singleminded questioning he got some glimpse of what the children were talking about. Their playmates were not "real", but they were a lot realer than, say, a BetsyWetsy doll. They were analogues -- simulacra -- the children called thern "simulogs", when pressed. The little girl said proudly that they were very good at developing inter-personal relationships. "Got that much," said Charles, "or anyway I think I do. So what does Taiko have to do with it?" "Oh, him!" "He doesn't like anything that's fun." "Says we're losing the will to cope with -- with what you said, Charles. 'Reality.' " "And all that sweat," added the girl. "Say! Would you like to hear him?" She glanced toward the viewwell, now showing a placid background scene of woody glades and small furry animals. "You mean on the television?" Forrester asked. "The what, Charles?" "On that." "That's right, Charles." "Well," said Forrester... And thought that, after all, he might as well. If worst came to worst, he could take up Taiko's offer of " a  job, assuming it was still open; and before he came to that worst he would be better off to known something about it. "Display away," he said. "What have I got to lose?" "The viewing wall, obedient to the little girl's orders, washed out the forest glade and replaced it with a stage. On it a man in a fright wig was bounding about and howling. With difficulty Forrester recognized the blond, crew-cut visitor he had so unceremoniously got rid of -- when? Was it only a couple of days ago? Taiko was doing a sort of ceremonial step dance, a couple of paces in one direction and a stomp; a couple of paces away, and another stomp. And what he was shouting seemed like gibberish to Forrester: "Lud, lords, led nobly!" (Stomp!) "Let Lud lead, lords (stomp!), lest lone, lorn lads lapse loosely (stomp!) into limljo!" (Stomp!) He faced forward and threw his arms wide. The camera zoomed in on his impassioned, tortured face. "Jeez, kids! You want to get your goddam brains scrambled? You want to be a juiceless jellyfish If you don't, then -- let Lud lead! (Stomp!) Let Lud lead! (Stomp!) Let Lud lead -- " The boy cried over the noise From the view wall: "Now he's going to ask for comments from the viewers. This is where we usually send in things to make tiim mad like. 'Go back in the freezer, you old icy cube' and 'Taiko's a dirty old Utopian!' CH course, we don't give our names." "Today I was going to send in. If it was up to people like you we'd still be swinging from our tails like apes,' " said the girl thoughtfully, "but it probably wouldn't make him very mad." Forrester coughed. "Actually, I'd just as soon not make him mad. I may have to go to work for him." The children stared at him, dismayed. The boy extinguished Taiko's image on the view-wall and cried, "Please, Charles, don't do that! Mim said you turned him down." "I did, but I may have to re consider; I have to get some kind of a job. Matter of fact, that's why I'm here." "Oh, good," said the girl. "Mim'll get you a job. Won't she, Tunt?" "If she can," the boy said uncertainly. "What can you do?" "That's one of my problems. But there has to be something; I'm running out of money." They did not respond to that, merely looked at him wide-eyed. They not only looked astonished, they looked embarrassed. At length the little girl sighed and said, "Charles, you're so sweaty ignorant I could freeze. I never heard of anybody being out of money, 'cept the Forgotten Men. Don't you know how to get a job?" "Not very well." "You use the joymaker," the boy said patiently. "Sure. I tried that." The boy looked excited. "You mean -- look, Charles, you want me to help you? Cause I will. I mean, we had that last year in Phase Five. All you have to do is -- " His expression suddenly became crafty. "Oh, sweat, Charles," he said carelessly, "let me do it for you. Just, uh, tell it to listen to me." Forrester didn't need the girl's look of thrilled shock to warn him. "Nope," he said firmly. "I'll wait for your mother to come home." The boy grinned and surrendered. "All right. Charles. I just wanted to ask it something about Mim's other, uh, friends. Well, here's what you do. Tell it you want to be tested for an employability profile and then you want recommendations." "I don't exactly know what that involves," Forrester said cautiously. The boy sighed. "You don't have to, Charles. Just do it. What the sweat do you think the joymaker's for?"  nd actually, it turned out pretty easy, although the "employability profile" testing involved some rather weird questions -- What is 'God'? Are your stools black and tarry? If you happened to be a girl, would you wish you were a boy? Assume there are Plutonians. Assume there are elves. If elves attacked Pluto without warning, whose side would you be on? Why are you better than anyone else? Most of the questions were like that. Some were worse -- either totally incomprehensible to Forrester, or touching on matters that made him blush and glance uneasily at the children. But the children seemed to take it as a matter of course, and indeed grew bored before long and wandered back to their own viewwall, where they watched what seemed to be a news broadcast. Forrester growled out the answers as best he could, having come to the conclusion that the machine knew what it was doing even if he didn't. The answers, of course, made no more sense than the questions ; tardily he realized that the joymaker was undoubtedly monitoring his nervous system and learning more from the impulses that raced through his brain than from his words, anyway. Which was confirmed when, at the end of the questions, the joymaker said: "Man Forrester, we will now observe you until you return to rest state. I will then inform you as to employability." Forrester stood up, stretched and looked around the room. He could not help feeling that he had been through an ordeal. Being reborn was nearly as much trouble as being born in the first place. The children were discussing the scene on the view-wall, which seemed to show a crashed airliner surrounded by emergency equipment, on what appeared to be a mountain-top somewhere. Men and machines were dousing it with chemical sprays and carrying out injured and dead -- if they made that distinction -- on litters, to what Forrester recognized by the ruby caduceus as death-reversal vehicles. The mountainside was dotted with what looked like pleasure craft -- tiny, bright-colored aircraft that had no visible business there, and that seemed to be occupied by sightseers. No doubt they were, thought Forrester -- reiiu'inbering the crowds that had stood by the night he was burned to death, heedless of icy spiny, icy winds and irritated police trying to push them back. "Old Hap's never going to make it," said the boy to the girl, and looked up to see Forrester. "Oh, you're done?" Forrester nodded. A drone from the view-wall saying," -- made it again, with a total to this minute of thirty-one and fiftyfive, out of a possible ninetyeight. Not bad for the Old Master! Yet Hap still trails the rookie Maori from Pore Moresby -- " "What are you watching?" he asked. "Just the semi-finals," said the boy. "How'd you make out on your tests?" "I don't have the results yet." The screen flickered and showed a new picture, a sort of stylized star-map with arrows and dots of green and gold. Forrester said, to ask for?" "Sweat, Charles! How would we know?" The boy was clearly more interested in the view-wall than in Forrester, but he was polite enough to add: "Tunt's projected life average is about teen. But of course we've got uh, more advantages," he said delicately. Forrester sat down and resigned himself to waiting for the results. The arrows and circles were moving about the star-map, and a voice was saying: " -- probe reports from #I Cygni, Proxima Centauri, Epsilon Indi and Cordoba # show no sign of artifactual activity and no change in net systemic energy levels." "Dopes!" shrilled the little girl. "They couldn't find a Martian in a mattress." " -- at Groombridge #, however, the unidentified object monitored six days ago shows no sign of emission and has been tentatively identified as a large comet, although its anecliptic orbit marks this large and massive intruder as a potential trouble spot. Needless to say, it is being headquarters in Federal City announce that they are phasing two additional monitors out of their passive orbits..." "What are they talking about?" Forrester asked the boy. "The war, of course. Shut up, won't you?" " -- Well, there's good news tonight from #H Camelopardis! A late bulletin just received from sortie-control headquarters states that the difficult task of replacing the damaged probe has beenj completed! The first of the re-, placements rushed out from BO # has achieved stellar orbit in a near-perfect, almost circular orbit, and all systems are go. Seven back-up replacements -- " "Sweat," said the girl. "What a tedious war! Charles, you used to do things better didn't you?" "In what way?" The girl looked puzzled. "More "If you call that better, maybe we did. World War Two killed think." breathed the girl. "And so far we've killed, what is it, Tunt? Twenty-two?" Forrester. The boy shook his head disgustedly. "Twenty-two individual Sirians. Isn't that rotten?" T)ut before Forrester could answer his joymaker spoke up: "Man Forrester! Your tests have been integrated and assayed. May I display the transcript on Bensen children equipment?" "Go ahead," the boy said sullenly. "Can't be any worse than that." The star-map disappeared from the wall and was replaced by shimmering sine-waves, punctuated with numbers that were quite meaningless to Forrester. "You may apply for re-evaluation on any element of the profile, if you wish. Do you wish to do this, Man Forrester?" "Hell, no." The numbers and graphs were not only meaningless but disturbing. Forrester had a flash of memory which he identified as coming from the last time a government agency had concerned itself with finding him a job -- after his discharge from the peacetime conscription term, when he joined the long lines of unemployables telling their lies to a bored State Employment Service clerk. He could almost see the squares of linoleum on the floor, the queues of those who, like himself, wanted only to collect unemployment insurance for a while, in the hope that the world would clarify itself to them. But the joymaker was talking: "Your profile, Man Forrester, indicates relatively high employability in personal-service and advocative categories. I have selected ninety-three possible openings. Shall I give you the list?" "My God, no. Just give me the one you like best." "Your optimum choice, Man Forrester, is as follows: Salary, seventeen thousand five hundred. This is rather less than your stated requirements, but an expense -- " "Hold on a minute! I'll say it's less! I was asking for ten million!" "Yes, Man Forrester. You is seventeen thousand five hundred per day. At four-day week norm, allowing for projected overtime as against health losses, sand dollars per year. Expenses are also included, however, opaddition to salary." "Wait a minute." The numbers were so large as to be dizzying. He turned to the children. year. Can I live on that?" "Sweat, Charles, sure, if you want to." Forrester took a deep breath. "I'll take it," he said. '"he joymaker did not seem particularly concerned. "Very well, Man Forrester. Your duties are as follows: Conversation. Briefing. Discussion. The orientation is timeless, so your status as a recent disfreeze will not be a handicap. You will be expected to answer questions and be available for discussions, usually remote due to habitat considerations. Some travel is indicated." "Sweat." The Bensen children showed signs of interest; the boy sat up and his sister stared wideeyed at Forrester. "Supplementary information, Man Forrester: This employer has rejected automated services for heuristic reasons. His desideratum is subjectivity rather than accuracy of data. The employer is relatively unfamiliar with human history, culture and customs -- " "It fs!" cried the girl. " -- and will supplement your ed." Forrester cut in. "Never mind that. Where do I go for my interview?" "Man Forrester, you have had it." "You mean I've got the job? But -- but what do I do next?" "Man Forrester, I was outlining the procedure. Please note the following signal." There was a mellow, booming chime. "This will indicate a message from your employer. Under the terms of your employment contract you may not decline to accept these messages during the hours of ten hundred to fourteen hundred on working days. You are further required to receive such messages with no more than twelve hours' delay even on non-worldng days." And that, thought Forrester, was that. Except for trying to find out what was bugging the kids. He said, "All right. What's eating you?" They were whispering together, their eyes on him. The boy stopped long enough to ask, "Eating us, Charles?" "Why are you acting like that?" Forrester amended. "Oh, nothing," the boy said. "Nothing important " corrected the girl. "Come on!" The little girl said, "It's just that we never knew anybody who'd work for them before." "Work for who?" "The joymaker told you, Charles! Don't you listen?" said the boy, and the girl chimed in: "Sweat, Charles! Don't you know who you're working for?" Forrester took a deep breath and glared at them. He told himself that they were only children, and that in fact he was rather fond of them; but they seemed on this particular morning to be determined to drive him mad. He sat down and picked up his joymaker. Carefully he scanned the cluster of buttons until he found the crystal-clear, rounded one he was looking for, turned the joymaker until its spraynozzle was pointing at the exposed flesh on his arm and pressed the button. Happily it was the right button. What the fine mist that danced into his wrist might be he did not know, but it achieved the expected effect. It was like a supertranquilizer; it cleared his mind, quieted his pulse and enabled him to say, quite calmly, "Machine! Just who the hell have you got me working for?" "Do you wish me to display a picture of your employer, Man Forrester?" "You damn bet I wish!" "Please observe the view-wall, Man Forrester." And observe it Forrester did; and swallowed hard, stunned. In all justice to the joymaker, Forrester was forced to admit that he had placed no restrictions on its choice of an employer for cept almost anything, but all the same he was surprised. He hadn't expected his employer to have bright green fur, or a diadem of tiny eyes, peering out of a ruff around a pointed head, or tentacles. He had not, in fact, expected it to be one of The Enemy, the race whose presence in space had scared mankind into a vast series of raid drills, weapons-programs and space probes... in short, a Sirian.       He seemed fo be reading minds. Bui whose? They certainly did not belong io anybody be knew! T ester Shay was married three months when he got his first Erector set. Thalia, noting that he felt tired and rundown, ordered him to get a checkup. Too tired and rundown to object, he went to see Dr. Peabody. "Very surprising," the physician said after an embarrassingly thorough examination. "Married three months, beautiful, affectionate bride -- but you get plenty of sleep, outdoors a lot, a moderate amount of exercise." "I do all my own marketing," said Les, who owned a wholesale grocery business. "I walk every chance I get, which is considerable. Marketing is all outdoors, you know. And I have to get to sleep early, because if I don't get up early, my competitors -- " "Exactly. And I know it's not overwork. I'm overworked myself, but I'm in tiptop condition." "How do you manage it?" asked Les, interested in a tired, rundown way. "A hobby," said Dr. Peabody. "Gardening? Raising tropical fi,sh? Golf?" "The last thing you'd expect," Dr. Peabody said, leaning forward excitedly. "I know a lot of and I've got this little smelter, see, and I break down the amalgam into silver and mercury, then sell the stuff back to the dentists. Darn near pays for itself! And fun? You ought to come visit my basement sometime!" Shambling home, Les wondered what he could take up as a hobby. Nightclubs and theaters wouldn't do. They let out too late. Besides, they weren't a hobby. Raising things was too close to his actual work; it would make him think about produce and canned goods. He did enough outdoor walking to eliminate sports. That was when he saw the Erector set in the store window. T T e stopped and studied it, looking more wistful now than tired or rundown. He had always wanted an Erector set, but his parents, believers in as the twig is bent so grows the tree, had refused to buy him one. They didn't, they explained, want their son to become a mechanic. Not, mind you, they'd added, that there was anything wrong with mechanics. But he was worthy of great things. They had also been disappointed when he went into the wholesale grocery line, were more pleased now because he was doing well in it, but that wasn't important. He still wanted an Erector set. When he got home, Thalia looked expectantly at the large, heavy box. He had bought the biggest and most expensive set, of course. "Oh, something for the house?" she asked, obviously hoping it wasn't. "Doctor said I needed a hobby or something," he explained uncomfortably. "Wonderful!" she exclaimed. "We can do it together!" "You mean you like working on Erector sets, too?" he cried. "Oh," she said. "Well, that's really a -- well, a man's hobby." She gave him the room that would some day be a nursery and he built a parachute jump, a stake truck, a windmill and a ski tow. The spring came back to his walk and the roses to his cheeks. But less than a week later, lying in bed with his bride in his arms, he could sense the old tired, rundown feeling creep up on him. "What's the matter, darling?" Thalia asked, disconcerted. "Is it the onions I had for dinner?" "Oh, no, sweetheart!" he tried to answer hastily, only it came out a slow sigh. "It's the Erector set." "The -- Erector set? Oh! The Erector set. Well, if it's broken, darling, you can always buy another." "It's not broken. That isn't the trouble," he sighed again, and turned over and moodily went to sleep. The problem was still on his mind in the pre-dawn at the market. Kale was coming in nicely and he had bought all the primes offered by the farmers. He morosely helped Arnie, his driver, load up. "What happened to the old zip?" Amie asked concernedly. "You were feeling great for a while. Down in the dumps again?" "I guess so," said Les. "Temporarily, at least. I hope." "You ought to try tooling one of these monmouths through city traffic. Gotta judge every inch of the way. Boy, you drive one and I bet you won't have a minute to -- " Les found himself listening intently, but not to Arnie's goodnatured chatter. Something was wrong. He knew it was wrong. But what? No, not like walking barefooted in spilled sugar, he mused. Though it was a little like that -- sort of gritty. But painful, too. As if he were trying to run with a sore socket in his leg. "You've got a bearing burning out," Les interrupted. Arnie took a fast glance at him. "Since when you know about motors, Boss?" "A bearing," said Les. "That's what it feels like." Les nodded at a service station up ahead. "Pull in there. I want to have it checked." '"The garageman examined the motor and found a bearing rubbed so raw that Les had to turn away in compassion and disgust. He left Arnie, puzzled enough to be silent for once, at the service station and walked alone the rest of the way to the office. Les discovered he was surrounded by sensations ranging from purrs of pleasure all the way to groans of pain. One purr came from a trim little Porscht -- new tune-up job, a little heavy on the grease, but that would thin out on the straightaway, he thought, and the unexpected thought alarmed him. Thought? He considered. It was a feeling, a very strong and explicit emotion. So was the sympathy for a passing cab that really wanted to lie down on some nice, restful junkpile. A painful click, click bothered him. He looked up. It was a tower clock, desperately clawing its way around the hours on eroded cams. Damn the sadists who would put a conscientious servant through such torture, he thought angrily. But he felt equally guilty when he came into the office and heard Miss Zeichner typing. The dogs in the escape mechanism were practically howling and the keys were moving only because her slim but powerful fingers were beating them into moving. "Leave that alone!" Les said, more sharply than he'd intended. "I mean, no more typing for today," he amended when she jumped and looked frightened. "But the filing's all done and I have a perfect mess of correspondence to get out," she objected. "If I don't do it today  "Not on that battered hulk," he told her. He called and ordered a new electric typewriter. Miss Zeichner was, as she put it, thrilled. He shrugged. She always was either thrilled or absolutely -- completely and absolutely -- shattered. But only over unimportant things. For instance, was she completely and absolutely shattered by the pained limpings and clenched-teeth determination to do a job, to keep those pistons pumping no matter what the cost; completely and absolutely thrilled by the sleek, contented murmurs, the happy little laughs of conscious strength, easy power, the cared-for feeling; or completely and absolutely dismayed by the breathless puffing under a merciless load, like -- He listened sharply. He felt more sharply still. It came from the warehouse behind the office. He sprang out of his seat savagely enough to upset Miss Zeichner again, raced into the warehouse. A valiant little fork-lift truck, overloaded by half again too many cases of canned salmon, was almost red-faced with strain. Les leaped aboard, switched off the motor, hauled out the man, shoved him against the wall and started a murderous swing. "Mr. Shay!" yelped the man. "What did I do wrong?" It was Walt's voice. Les blinked, dropped his fist, slumped. "Sorry, Walt," he mumbled. "Guess I'm all on edge today. You had that fork-lift overloaded and it -- it jarred me. Sorry." Walt picked his shirt button up off the floor. "Hell, Mr. Shay, it's all right. I'd probably feel the same if somebody was ruining my property." " Property " shouted Les, going for him again. "Things like machines -- property" Arnie, back while his truck was being repaired, caught Les from behind and held and sooth' ed him into the office. "You're all tensed up. Boss," Amie said. "I'll get you a cab and you can go home and take a hot bath and relax with your slippers and bathrobe and newspaper. How about it, huh?" "I suppose so," Les muttered. "I'm not much help today." The cab was in good shape -- that new pinion hurt a little, but it would break in soon -- and Les sat back, easing, and even joined the comfortable, unworried motor hum. T ike all affectionate brides, ' beautiful or otherwise, when their husbands come home half a day early, Thalia was flattered and coy, then concerned when he abstractedly pecked her only once to her dozens of kisses on the face and mouth and ears and neck, then relieved when he told her he wasn't sick, and finally delighted because now he could help plan the menu for tonight. "Menu?" he repeated. "The Fitches are coming for dinner." "Fitch? Fitch -- good God -- he has seventeen stores -- if I get the account -- what do you mean, menu? Cavier, bluepoints, vichysoisse, filet mignon, breast of guinea hen -- " "Darling," she said. "Mr. Fitch has an ulcer." "Ulcer," said Les. "Milk and crackers. Cottage cheese." "What about that new line of dietetic food you said you could tie up if you only had the outlets?" "Hey!" he cried. "Why'd I have to go marry you and lose the best office manager I ever had?" "Because it was one or the other. He gave her a dirty grin. "Well, I was tired of being a working girl," she 'said defensively. "Every real, honest-togoodness woman wants -- " "I know what every real, honest-to-goodness woman wants. Let's let the menu wait, because every real, honest-to-goodness man wants what every real, honest-to-goodness woman -- " She wriggled out of his arms. "And with me going frantic? I was going to phone you to pick up those dietetic foods and bring them home with you tonight. Now we'll have to get a special messenger." "Yeah," he said. "It's frustrating, but you're right. Why can't Miss Zeichner -- " "Oh, she'll learn, darling. Just give her time." "Hah!" he said. "Why, you wouldn't believe it, but -- " "The menu," she told him firmly. "And the messenger." ti'Vell, look, damn it," Les 'argued the next morning, waiting for an elevator with Thalia in the Medical Building. "Just because I didn't get the Fitch account is no reason to haul me to a psychiatrist!" "Lower your voice. People are looking," she shushed. "It isn't that and you know it, darling." . "You mean Mrs. Fitch's watch? Well, there were two damaged jewels in it!" "But to take it off her wrist right in the middle of dinner and go racing out in search of a jeweler at that time of night -- " "I got one, didn't I? And he saw the cracked one on the top and put up a battle when I hold him about the chipped one underneath, but he took the watch apart and sure enough -- " "Yes, darling. I know. That's not what's important." The elevator door opened and they got in. "Then what is?" challenged Les. She glanced at the elevator operator and whispered, "What you told me after Mr. Fitch said they couldn't wait any longer for you to get back and to send the watch -- Les! You're not listening!" But he was. He was listening very hard. "The poor thing," he said, shaking his head sadly. She looked around. Except for the operator, they were alone in the elevator. "Who?" she asked. "The elevator. When are people going to learn that too much oil -- " "That's what I mean, darling." She guided him across the corridor and opened the door to a waiting room. Shakily she said. "Now there isn't a thing to worry about." "Oh, no?" he snapped. "With imbeciles and bunglers tormenting defenseless machines that ask nothing more than to be done by as they do, living by the Golden Rule, which is more than I can say -- " "Mr. Shay?" inquired the nurse-receptionist at the desk. "You may go right in. Dr. Hyde is expecting you." "Dr. Hyde," snarled Les. "I bet he's got a silent partner named Mr. Jekyll." He flung open the door and slammed it shut behind him. head, Les lay staring up at the ceiling, blinking once a minute. Thalia inchwormed rapidly toward him until her head was under his chin. "Darling?" she said in a very little voice. He breathed slightly harder on her hair to show he was paying attention. "You know, we've only been married three months," she said, "and already we act as if we'd grown old and gray together." "Uh," he told her. "Well, I don't feel old and gray." She paused. "Do you?" "Um," he elaborated. "You just lie there," she cried angrily. "Don't you give one single, solitary thought to how -- how undesirable it makes me feel?" He forced his throat to move, then his tongue, finally his lips. "You're not." "Then what -- " She stopped, was silent for a long moment. "I'm a heel," she said against his chest. "You're trying to digest what Dr. Hyde said to you today." Les sat up abruptly with his back against the headboard, one stiff forefinger stabbing repeatedly at the mattress. "Not digest. Regurgitate." "It made sense to me, darling." "What? That I wanted to kill my father for not buying me an Erector set?" "Well, didn't you?" "Of course not! And why not my mother, too? She had just as much to do with me not getting it as he did." "The Oedipal situation." "And if I say she loused me up more than Dad ever did, you'll agree with Hyde that I'm displacing or something. Oh, no. You're not catching me in that no-exit trap. Besides, Dad bought me a bike right afterward and I had a hell of a lot more fun with it than I'd have gotten out of an Erector set. Mom had plenty to say about the danger of riding a bike in the city, but he trusted my judgment and bought one just the same." "Infantilizing you, darling," she said gently, "instead of helping you learn to accept inevitable frustrations." "Who was frustrated?" he shouted. "I loved that bike! And not only that, I didn't even think once of an Erector set till Dr. Peabody suggested I take up a hobby!" He waited. "Go ahead, say it -- I repressed the whole thing, didn't I?" "That's what Dr. Hyde said, darling." "All right, smart guy, see v.?hat you make of this. I told him the truth, every bit of it, and he says hallucinations. So I say oh, yeah, what about the water cooler over in the corner and he says what about the water cooler. And I tell him there's a tiny leak in the refrigerating coil and he takes a look, only the crack is too small to see, but in a month or two they'll have to seal it up and put in more refrigerant, you wait and see if they don't." "And in the meantime?" she asked. "We can't have you go around in this nervous state." "I know," he said miserably. "The rheostat on the electric mixer is calibrated wrong, the oil burner is feeding too fast, the bulb in the hall is about ready to blow, we got a lemon of a pre-amp in the hi-fi, the turntable is almost a full rpm too slow, and I bet there's going to be a pip of a smashup on the highway -- I don't like the way the traffic light feels." "Feels?" "Yes," he said flatly. "Feels." "Darling?" she started again. "Urn." "You know you're only personalizing these things the way you did when you were so awfully disappointed about the Erector set." "Sure, sure." "It's just a matter of accepting that emotionally." "I'm working on it." "And you don't need your mother any more. You have me." He rolled out of bed. "I never thought of that," he said, and began unbuttoning his pajama top. "Darling, what have you got in mind?" she asked, wide-eyed. "Taking a walk to clear my head. You and Hyde have all the explanations. Without the two of you to confuse me, maybe I can find the answers." C hiUed and tired, Les wandered into Mike's All Nite Garage. Mike jMDked his head out from under a car on the grease pit and asked, "Do something for you, Mr. Shay?" "No," said Les. "You fix them instead of ruining them." "That's how I make my living," Mike said cheerfully. "If they didn't ruin 'em, I wouldn't have 'em to fix." Les, about to retort in sudden rage, sat down on a fender instead and thought about Mike's philosophy. It was as if dentists hired thugs to bash in people's teeth so there would always be work, or veterinarians poisoned animals just enough to need treatment. He decided he didn't like Mike's reasoning. He also decided not to argue about it; he was tired of strange looks and counter-arguments. Mike climbed out of the pit, wiped his hands on a ball of dirty cotton waste and got into the car to start the motor. He cocked his head like a music critic listening first to one section of the orchestra and then the other. "Sounds pretty good," he pronounced. "The generator," said Les. Mike frowned. "What about the generator?" "It's undercharging." "Hell it is!" "Hell it isn't." Mike glanced at the needle and winked. "So, okay, more business." Then he scowled at Les. "How'd you know it was undercharging?" "It's a long story. You have any more jobs tonight, Mike?" "Nope. Why?" "You've got a bunch of cars on the lot. I've got ten bucks to either prove or disprove something. Deal?" "Deal," said Mike, leading the way out to the lot. By the seventh car, Mike was quiet and thoughtful. Les had found only one that murmured tranquilly and when he stated what was wrong with each, and Mike checked, Les had pinpointed the trouble exactly. "Well, how do you account for that?" Les wanted to know. Mike did some meditative scratching. "I go by ear myself, Mr. Shay. I can listen to a motor and tell pretty near what's wrong. You just got a better ear than me, that's all." "And when it isn't the motor? A lot of things in the body and chassis didn't squeak or rattle." "Yeah," said Mike. "I was thinking about them. I can't figure it out." "I can," another voice said. Les leaped. A solemn face with a slight stubble and a greasy homburg was leaning out of a car window. "Sorry, Prof," said Mike. "I didn't mean to wake you. Prof, Mr. Shay. I let the Prof sleep in the cars, provided he takes his shoes off and keeps his hat on." "My pleasure, Mr. Shay," announced the Prof. "H-hello," said Les. "You did say you could figure it out?" "No mystery at all," the Prof said. "Can you do this only with automobiles or all kinds of machinery?" "All kinds." "Then the answer is very simple." stated the Prof. "Telepathy." 'Telepathy!" "Of a very highly specialized variety." The Prof looked hopefully at Les. "Is the full explanation worth the price of a drink?" "I'll say!" exclaimed Les. yhalia opened red eyes and watched Les pick his way across the uncluttered floor to the closet. "Well?" she said. "Did you find your answers?" "Ah -- you bet," said Les, carefully dropping his clothes to the floor. "In a bottle." "Over a bottle. With the most profound -- makes your Dr. Hyde sound -- listening with the third ear when he should be using all three!" "Okay, go on," she said resignedly. "Nothing to it. I'm a specialist." "A specialist?" He sat down on the bed to tangle with his shoelaces. "A born mechanic." "Now look here, Lester Shay! If you think you're going to give up a perfectly good business to go rummaging around in cars -- " "Don't have to," he answered peacefully. "Just gotta harden myself. That's what the Prof says. He's not really a professor, only talks that way because he claims it intimidates people." "A bum!" "No, sweetheart. A different kind of specialist. Damn shoelaces!" He snapped them and kicked his shoes across the room. "His notion is that evolution always starts with simple, general types and works up to highly specialized ones." "Like born mechanics!" He smiled delightedly. "That's it. Or born mathematicians. Or born laborers. Or born artists, salesmen, farmers -- " "Bums." "Oh, just the very, very, very, good ones," he corrected her owlishly. "The others work at it, but they're not specialists. Way he puts it, the difference is in the degree of success." "And," she said, "you're a bom mechanic." "Right, Just never got a chance to start. Better this way, though. You see, I know what machines feel because I feel it, too. If I'd been doing that all these years, I'd be nothing but nerves. A lot of people don't treat machines right, you know. Feeling how the machines suffer would put me in just as bad shape as they are." She sat up interestedly. "This Prof of yours sounds bright. Did he tell you how to get rid of your -- your -- " "Affliction, darling. It's like when a surgeon goes down the street and he sees people in drastic need of operations and can't do anything about it. Couldn't club them, haul them away to the hospital, operate on them, could he?" "No, of course not." "So he has to steel himself. Or take the gardener who feels what flowers feel. And grass. Srubbery. He has to cut the flowers, mow the lawn, clip the hedges. If he felt every slash into every bit of vegetation, weeds included -- well, you can imagine." She thought. "Yes, I think I can. And what about you, darling?" "Same thing. Steel myself. The Prof says I can't take care of all the machines in the world and he's right. So I gotta shut out the cries and groans and moans of the machinery. You see?" "I see, but can you do it?" she asked worriedly. "Diversion does the trick. If I receive, I just make sure I receive something else. The Prof suggested trying people. So I did, down at the tavern." "How did you make out?" "Noisy damned place," he said. "And full of alcoholic thoughts. But I concentrated and it blanked out the screeching fan and the pump in the cellar that needs cleaning so badly -- " "People's thoughts," said Thalia uneasily. "I don't know if I like that. I know I wouldn't feel comfortable around you." He plumped up the pillow, accidentally dropped it on the floor, tired to decide whether to pick it up, realized he would fall on top of it. "Doesn't work that way at all, sweetheart. It's -- " He hunted for an analogy. "It comes out like machinery." "Like what?" she exclaimed. "Here, maybe I can show you." He stood beside the bed and gazed down searchingly at her. "Mm-fiumm. Your radiator is boiling over." "What a crude way to put it!" He continued standing there, his gaze gone remote and unseeing. "Well?" Thalia asked irritably. "How's your radiator?" "That's what I'm trying to find out," he replied in a distant voice. "And?" "It's percolating a little," he answered. She threw the covers aside. "Come on, get in," she said. "It's better than nothing." Rare #!d Periodicals for Your Collection A backward time machine: the actual newspapers Americans read a century and more ago. This is living history, the eyewitness accounts of great battles, the debates of famous figures. Not reproductions or facsimlies but the original newspapers themselves, suitable for framing or binding, almost mint condition except for sHght age-darkening at the edges, many still uncut, shipped boxed and insured, postpaid. No duplicates. First order takes each Item. # issues Boston Patriot; Saturday, Sept. #, #; Sat., June #, #; Wed., Apr. # #. Correspondence of late Pres. Adams. #. # issues Rhode Island American  Providence Gazefie, July, Aug.  Oct. # (various dates). #. , # issues N. Y. Evening Post, March  July, #. #. Civil War issues N. Y. Daily Tribune, #-#. # issues various dates. Fort Sumter doomed, Bombardment of Charlestown, Capture of Chesapeake, etc. Single copies # each (our choice), # copies # (our choice), all # copies, # (if no prior sale). # copies National Gazette (Philadelphia), Apr., Oct.  Dec. #, various dates. #. Send order to #. Pritchet, # Knollwood Rd., Eastchester, N.Y. Payment with order or will be sent C.O.D. for # deposit. From the collection of Robert M. Guinn. Authenticity guaranteed by Galaxy Publishing Corp. Tdc Mficdimf, cjfmfC ftuipck Wmt Wftm WtcH ucare? fku i(w mmpnCtafti uptiU lifww,  Uu(fiMyaeirfHr JinroieifvL w ftmtppmrucf(ifvc "mm rnmnuftfeCf JmHdtfctis (PHftefT Xidlmmcftvfui, Man mtffef tde mr imn? 'TUm lUeffOUc, , vf tnm Qc  W tde fum pfaCC macft s  'ifU Hi(in'weai(teiftif HifnedHliiafprifipf tmcamjylMmdtinCCj (c fff h cuL '"'Tkk pape oM(mc(te rcun off is sCp pc  fWHf t(le prec ipice of time tvitd wttc. ccufeUi ccOiraiey (Uy ftimintfUc rdiSfc.  (tcHdt Inyfutjpcfcu ejnfltdQm Np ftmeHPty ppmy fwid tde r Np ptfippt mtiv iftp QmmAp Mftcimyarc (QcuCa mmuyi (Cc, Jf idm w MHcd ay yduiy up mCf meeJ fiSfour information G alaxy Magazine is # years old with this issue, but my column is not, even though I was represented in Vol. I. No. #. It was an article on Flying Saucers, written at the editor's request and then considerably shortened by the same editor -- but I no longer recall just what it was he snipped out. Flying Saucers were a recent (phenomenon) at the time, stories about them had been in the daily press for about three years running. And while three years of stories without the faintest bit of evidence that would be considered as such in a court of law made me quite doubtful, one could not yet dismiss the whole thing. I did not say so in print, but I had a nagging feeling that the "saucers" would turn out to be something like the case of the "Washington D.C. hair fetishist" that occupied space in the Washington newspaper at the same time when the first flying saucer report from Boise, Idaho, made the front pages of the same newspaper which I read with great astonishment while sitting in the street car that brought me to my laboratory in College Park, Maryland, every morning. What happened was this: a girl turned up at the police station (or at the newspaper office. I don't know which, since I paid no attention to the first report) claiming that somebody had cut off a heavy strand of her beautiful blonde hair while she was riding one of these self-same street cars during the morning rush hour. The police had hardly started an investigation, when another girl told the same story. Two days later a third incident occurred. I don't know at what point the police grew suspicious, the newspapers did at about the seventh case, when the assailant was described as a young blond man -- but the damage he ha;l done was hard to sVe. That girl then admitted that she only had wanted Co get her picture into the newspaper. Then the "case" before her admitted deception and so all the way back to the first case where the loss of hair had been due to an accident -- with the afterthought that it should be exploited in some way. "VTow, eighteen years after the  first flying saucer report in the Washington papers and fifteen years after my article in the first issue of Galaxy I see a great deal of similarity in the two performances. During the second year of Galaxy's existence I contributed a few scattered articles, one on the "Loon" missile which then received a great deal of publicity (in retrospect I fail to see why), one on the African aardvark and one on the "meteoric procession" of February #, #. The last one, I admit, was written for the purpose of pointing out that there can be very strange displays in the sky that have perfectly natural causes. Of course, neither efficient aircraft nor atom bombs existed in #, hence people seeing something unusual had less reason to become jittery. The first regular column appeared in the March issue of #, the idea that I should write a regular column, ranging at random over the whole field of science, originated with Horace L. Gold, the first editor. The overall title of the column, I was told, was suggested by Theodore Sturgeon. Everything else was up to me, except that there was a rule in the beginning, that my column should resemble a newspaper column in that it consisted of a number of short items. And since Galaxy did not carry a regular "letters to the editor" feature, the letters containing scientific questions were shunted to me for incorporation in the column. As regular readers know, I still answer such letters in my column if I feel the answer might be of general interest; provided, of course, that I know the answer. But "answerable" letters do not come in frequently; the majority of the letters I receive either ask questions that have no answer (e.g. "what are quasars") or else the answer is not likely to be of general interest, as for example the title and publication date of a book my correspondent remembers incompletely. But let me backtrack a bit to the scientific news events that were recent when Galaxy was started. There was, of course, the "atom bomb" as it was then called, -he fission bomb as we call it now. To people who knew something about atomic energy it was clear that the fusion or hydrogen bomb would follow -- its development was then ordered by President Truman in January #. Two recent astronomical dscoveries had been made by the same American astronomer, Gerard P. Kuiper. They were the fifth moon of Uranus which he had named Miranda (#) and the second moon of Neptune which he had named Nereid (#). 'he active space age was still five years in the future when Vol. I., No. #. of Galaxy appeared on the newsstands. Few people knew at the time that space had already been reached, namely by Bumper No. # on February #, #. The rocket had been the fifth in a series of eight two-stage liquid fuel rockets, the first stage being an ex-German V-#, the upper stage a W AC-Corporal rocket developed in California. The upper stage reached a total altitude of # miles. It cannot be said that actual satellite plans of any kind existed at the time. A few years earlier Arthur C. Clarke had suggested the possibility of "Extra-terrestrial Relays", as he called them, in an article in the British Magazine Wireless World. These relays were three satellites in the #-hour orbit -- three "syncoms" as they would now be called. But this was mainly a suggestion pointing out what might be done in the future, it was not a detailed plan. I am hanpy to report that Arthur C. Clarke, after the first actual communications satellites had been put into orbit, received the Gold Medal of the Franklin Institute for his suggestion. But the actual satellite plans came several years later, around #. Wernher von Braun's concept of a wheel-shaped manned space station received most of the publicity. I devoted two columns to the space station concept (April and May # and then again in December #). It is still a good concept and I feel still confident that we'll build a space station of this kind at about the time of the first banding on the moon or soon afterwards. The first satellite project that was actually carried out, though with endless delay and countless heartaches, was, of course. Project Vanguard, to which the column in the September, # issue was devoted. The first astronomical discovery after Galaxy existed was that of the twelfth moon of Jupiter September #, #, before my column existed. But it was reported in my column in the August issue of #. In # he that had been "lost" was rediscovered with the aid of highspeed computers, but I had to pass this one up because I did not learn about it until about a year later. All along I had to keep in mind that considerable time would go by between the writing of a column and its appearance on the newsstands. Even when Galaxy was still on a monthly schedule that time interval was seven weeks -- and seven weeks would have required a special effort on the part of everybody, a twelve week interval was closer to normal. Hence I was never able to pay much attention to "nevs" for by the time they could have appeared in Galaxy everybody had read about them. That long interval between writing and publication caused a few other complications too. Once, for example. I had prepared a piece on new manipulating devices, steel fingers that could not only handle red-hot metal or strongly radioactive substances but could also perform feats of strength simultaneously if their operator desired. I had even obtained a set of half a dozen photographs. But about three days before sending the material to the editor, Life Magazine devoted several of its pages to the same device, needless to say with color pictures. If I had gone ahead with my own piece it would have been the coldest of cold hash (or at least would have looked that way) so I put my photographs away for filing and wrote a different column in a hurry. 'The fact that Galaxy is not a weekly -- for which I am quite grateful, otherwise -- also saw to it that a few articles never got written at all. There was one I remember: a nice thorough piece on communications satellites, carefully explaining their purpose, the way they worked, the orbits they should be in and so forth. By the time I had blocked out the piece itself and made a few diagrams. Echo I was put into orbit and was clearly visible to everybody. Now this required an additional section on "passive" communications satellites, those that only reflect radio waves without amplifying them. Naturally I had to wait for some results, nobody was quite sure at the moment how the performance of the early and naturally primitive "active" communications satellites would compare with that of the much bigger, though "passive" Echo satellite. By the time such results became known, another active communications satellite had been thrown into orbit. Always keep in mind that I could not just wait, I still had to produce a column per issue and sometimes a subject needed two successive columns. So the article on communications satellites languished while other columns (equally interesting, I hope) saw the light of day. By the time I looked at my folder on this subject again, Telstar I was orbited, got front page articles everyplace and a doublespread in Life. Then I gave up, by now communications satellites had become so thoroughly known to the public that there was no use wasting space in Galaxy on them. The same story was repeated at a somewhat later date with masers and lasers. To my knowledge this is the first time these words are mentioned in my column, but once they were intended to be a column. But the maser-laser story exhibited a strong kinship to the behavior of the mythological Hydra. Cut off one head and two new ones will grow. This is a gratifying thing as far as progress is concerned, but it can prevent a man from finishing an article he had in mind. While I could not hope to keep up with a rapidly developing story, such as the space age with its hundreds of satellites, dozens of space probes and multiple spurts of development in all possible directions, an addition to an older discovery is often a fine starting point for a survey. This is especially the case if the older discovery is of the cliff-hanger type, of which Latimeria was the prime example of the first half of the twentieth century. A few days before Christmas, #, a very strange fish had been brought ashore by a commercial fishing vessel at the port of East London on the east coast of South Africa. The fish was large-mouthed, bright blue in color, about four and a half feet long and had strangely shaped, very powerful fins. The captain of the trawler had never seen anything like this and neither had Miss M. Courtenay-Latimer, the curator of the local museum. She wrote to Professor J. L. B. Smith at Rhodes University in Grahamstown. South Africa, who was an expert on the marine fishes of the area. But there were delays, when Prof. Smith finally got to East London, the internal organs of the fish had to be thrown out for very natural reasons -- by now Miss CourtenayLatimer would probably be able to drop it into a tank of liquid nitrogen and keep it, intestinal bacteria and all, nearly indefinitely. What was left was enough to convince Prof. Smith that a most unusual discovery had been made. It was one of the fishes known to paleontologists as coelacanth, a group that had been believed to be extinct for at least The discovery was exciting for more than one reason. It was not only a "long extinct" form, it was also unusual in being much larger than any coelacanth known. The fossils usually measured only eight inches in length. A twelveinch coelacanth was a big one and one incomplete fossil indicated an over-all length of twenty inches. The living version was fifty-five inches long, which had been the main reason why Prof. Smith had been doubtful about the sketch that had been enclosed in the letter he had received from Miss Courtenay-Latimer. The shape had suggested coelacanth and nothing else, but the measurements had spoken against that conclusion. (After the Second World War was over, a sixty-inch fossil coelacanth came to light in West Germany.) Professor Smith named the fish Latimeria chalumnae, the species name was derived from the name of the river that empties into the ocean at East London. Naturally he wanted a fresh specimen. But he ran into two kinds of trouble. The first one was that the Second World War was underway and most people had other worries than supposedly extinct fishes, no matter how rare and how important to science. The second was that Smith had distributed his thousands of leaflets with a picture of the fish, a description and an offer of reward, in the wrong area. It so happens that the first specimen caught had strayed southward from its normal habitat by about # miles. Normally it can be found around the Comores Islands and the second specimen was found there, again just before Christmas, in #. Now, that the normal habitat was known, the waiting time shrank; the third specimen was caught in September # and the fourth in January #. Since the Comore Islands are French, French scientists took over and published preliminary reports on their observations and then a reasonably comprehensive popular report became possible. It appeared in the May, #, issue of Galaxy. '"The year # did not only bring additional information on the fish Latimeria, it also solved, in a rather unexpected manner, an older puzzle. During the years from # to # fossil bones had been found in southern England, near a place called Piltdown. In the end they produced a human skull, hailed as one of the earliest inhabitants of England named Eoanthropus dawsonii, or Dawson's Dawn Man. In # British paleontologists proved conclusively that the Dawn Man had been a hoax. The upper part of the skull actually was human and even fossil, but not particularly old. Now, that it is known what it is one may say of it that it does not present either a puzzle nor an insight. The lower jaw was the hoax, it was the jaw of an ape, almost certainly of an Orang-Utan. The whole jaw had been made to look and feel fossil with considerable skill and especially the teeth had been filed and otherwise treated to lose their pronounced apish character and to look like the worn teeth of a primitive human. It must have been the work of many months to accomplish this and one can only wonder why some people devote so much work and so much skill to such agob. If a painter spends a year painting a "lost old master" and another year in "aging" the painting so that he can sell it at a high price his behavior is un-ethical, despicable and criminal; but one can at least see the reason! But whoever changed the Orang-Utan jaw around neither reaped reward nor questionable fame. Of course it had been just the combination of a fairly modern skulltop and a most primitivelooking lower jaw which had made Piltdown man such a scientific puzzle. As soon as the fact that it was a forgery had been published, I started reading up on everything that had been written about Piltdown man while it was believed to be genuine. I could do most of this reading at home because my library is full of books on paleontology; a recent count revealed that I own more books on paleontology than on rockets, missiles and space travel -- due. no doubt, to the fact that paleontologists have been around for a much longer time than space scientists and had more time to write. At any event, the results were surprising. The French authors I consulted usually made short shift of Piltdown man, just mentioning the characteristics and ending up with: "more investigation is necessary". In retrospect this almost sounds as if they were suspicious, but they probably were just puzzled. An Austrian expert. Prof. Othenio Abel, devoted a great deal of space to Piltdown man, but ended up with precisely the same sentence, though in another language. British authors tried hard to fit Piltdown man in with other fossil humans and pre-humans, hut naturally without any good result. German authors did the same and one or two of them voiced a suspicion. It was not the suspicion of forgery (nobody thought of that) but possibly it was a fossil ohne Beweiskraft, a fossil that did not prove anything. What they did was to ponder the possibility that Piltdown man, when alive, had not been typical of its tribe but had been a freak. If one started with the lower jaw one should expect a somewhat smaller skullcap of different built. But possiblv just this individual had an abnormally large (for its type) skull. This did not necessarily make him a genius: even now a moron occasionally has an extra large brain, a brain that is voluminous 'but fails to function properly Or else, beginning with the skull and considering the skull as normal for its type, we had the bad luck to find the remains of an individual with a lower jaw that was a throwback to a much earlier type. Maybe, if the whole skeleton were known, some other deformities would be found. The write-ups of Piltdown man showed an extraordinary expenditure of words like "perhaps", "possibly", "if one assumes", and so forth -- quite naturally because the fossil in question was not genuine, as finally proved by the two British experts. But Piltdown man never had a column devoted to him and I no longer remember why not. I had all of the material available, most of it even at home. I can only conclude that something else which I considered to be of more interest to my readers got in the way at the time. Or possibly I felt that it had been sufficiently covered elsewhere -- people who do articles for science-fiction magazines are always aware that their readers read many other journals too.  nybody who sits back thinking about the scientific discoveries of the last fifteen years is likely to fall into the trap of believing that most of them were due to the space effort. True, the space effort is responsible for a number of them, among them things nobody expected to find, but this fifteen year period also produced great strides elsewhere. Not even all the astronomical discoveries are due to the space effort. Very early in # -- and the active space age began late in # if a reminder of the date should be necessary -- Dr. Gerard P. Kuiper pointed out that the unusual orbit of Pluto could best be explained by assuming that Pluto is a "run-away moon" of Neptune. (The same suggestion had been made in # by R. R. Lyttleton in England but had failed to attract much attention.) This was an item I expected to remain confined to astronomical journals, hence it was written up in the column for the August # issue. Another astronomical discovery was made in the process of being accomplished at the same time by the discoverer of Pluto, Dr. Clyde W. Tombaugh. But this one was connected with the space age. That there would be artificial satellites soon, and probably both Russian and American, was certain in #. Of course they would have to be tracked and one man even assumed that our military men intended to track the Russian satellites somewhat more carefully than our own. But there was a possible problem, hadn't there been a number of reports, never confirmed to be sure, about small satellites of earth? If they really existed they would confuse the trackers. The thing to do was to establish the orbits of such minor satellites, if they existed. Clyde W. Tombaugh proposed a method for such a search and designed the necessary instrumentation which was not only small enough to be carried on a truck, but sensitive enough (in a phrase that was to become famous) "to detect a white tennis ball in orbit a hundred miles from the surface, and a V-# rocket, if painted white, at the distance of the moon." In # his report was out, and I could tell of the results of the search in my column for the July, #, issue. The result had been negative, there were no minor satellites of earth so that anything that could be detected and tracked had to be artificial. Two other astronomical discoveries also have no direct connection with the space age. One is the diseovery of the mysterious "quasi-stellar objects", something that was quickly shortened to "quasars" without improving our understanding of them. The discovery of the quasars was the result of radio astronomy. And the most recent discovery, announced only four days prior to my writing this, is the result of using radar techniques. It is the discovery that planet Mercury does not have a period of rotation of # days, as Giovanni Virginio Schiaparelli had announced in #. The orbital period is # days and Schiaparelli's announcement therefore meant that Mercury always points the same hemisphere toward the earth. The outcome of Schiaparelli's announcement had been several fascinating concepts: the scorched "brightside" with puddles of molten lead and tin, the permanently frozen "darkside" where the remains of the former atmosphere of the planet lay frozen on the ground and, last but not least, the interesting "twilight belt" where the sun appeared above the horizon for a few days every # days. XTow it is known that Mercury  rotates a little faster than once every # days, the preliminary figure is # days. But that means that the sun shines on every part of Mercury's surface for a fairly long time. No more permanently nearly red-hot brightside, no more permanently frozen darkside. And no more twilight belt. Mercury is still a most inhospitable planet, but it has lost the distinctive features we thought were there. Of course some of the major discoveries are the outcome of putting instruments into space. The first big discovery was that of the inner Van Allen belt in #, accomplished by Explorer I, the first American artificial satellite which, incidentally, is still in orbit. Later the outer Van Allen belt was found by another space device. Then we have the first determination of the thickness of the cloud layer of Venus, its incredible height above the surface of Venus and the measurement of the very high surface temperature of the planet, all carried out by Mariner II. We have the very sharp and detailed photographic close-ups of the surface of the moon, produced by Ranthe time you read this we may have some nice close-up photographs of Mars, transmitted over space by Mariner IV. Some of the very important discoveries other than space can only be mentioned here: increased (though still fragmentary) understanding of the inner structure of the atom; vastly increased understanding (not yet quite complete) of the basic mechanism of life and especially of heredity; and the interesting and completely unexpected discovery that at least the heaviest ones of the so-called noble gases, namely xenon and krypton, will form chemical compounds, in spite of what every chemical handbook has said for the last half century. But many of the mysteries that were written up at one time or another in my column, are still mysteries. Of the clouds of Venus, we now know the extent, but we still don't know their chemical composition, though the top layer seems to consist of ice crystals. The Red Spot of Jupiter is still unexplained, the Gegenschein is still a mystery in spite of (or rather because of) four different explanations. We still don't know when and how ball lightning will form. And the large rotating "luminous wheels" of the Indian Ocean certainly need more investigation. And I refuse to think about quasars until more is known.  I suspect, however, that the majority of these mysteries will have been explained, not another fifteen years from now but in At last! Retief's first full-length novell by Keith Laumer The galaxy's farthest-out diplomat takes on the wildest planet of all! These cHid many others in the October If -- get your copy fodayl A Better Mousehole Trouble with those blue bugs was they didn't hurt you... they did something far worse S o now Irma will be at me to do something about them blue bugs. I got to do something about Irma. Dr. West is wise too, as good as said so when him and Judge Van Anda was in today for a couple beers. Pity Dr. West is not the doctoring type doctor but just has letters and stuff. Sort of explorer people say, account of his Independent Income, gone for months till the town's forgot him and then he turns up full of what the buU was done with. I don't think the Judge knows about the blue bugs. If they bit him like they done me he'd never go to dreaming, not him up there. six feet five, (looking back at what he thinks the world used to be. Still if you was old like him, you might want big dreams more than ever, about being young. If you could teI them bugs, if you could name your own dream! No way, I guess. I take the dreams I can get. Dr. West certainly knows something. I'd no sooner drawed them beers when he starts mentioning mice. I told him, Look, I said, you do not see the Health Department climbing all over my back the way they would if I had mice. He asks me, so what is that hole in the floor below tlie liquor shelves? I had to make like hunting for it, and act surprised. Knothole, I says. Oh, knothole, he says, knothole the regal twincushioned back of my lap, how come a knothole in linoleum? So I had to say it could be mice. Judge Van Anda says Ha. I went down the bar to pass the time with Lulu who doesn't get much business in the afternoon because the light is too strong. Lulu is like blonde this week. If only I could tell the bugs to put Lulu into a dream with me! The only time they done it she turned into Irma. I can't figure that. What if Lulu got bit and had some dreams herself? I suppose Irma thinks I married her so I can't do nothing without she comes clomping in onto it? If she's solid gold why don't she move to Fort Knox? I had not hardly started talking to Lulu when Dr. West goes to booming. Desolation, he says, do you think you know what desolation is? It's the sub-Arctic tundra, he says, and me alone in that borrowed Cessna that might've got its engine tuned three or four months earlier, and no reason to be there except my itch to see more of the poor wonderful planet before they blow it up. Lulu, what do you think? What do you say desolation is? Oh, she says, maybe the Stadium, game over, crowd gone and you know, empty popcorn bags and match cards and spit. You, Al? he says to me. What's desolation? I said, oh, maybe a dark night and nobody shows you where to go. I believe Dr. West is sad in his heart in spite of that education which is over my head. It would be like him to take off in a borrowed plane for the flat side of nowhere.  I like to watch him standing by Judge Van Anda who he is always telling siddown siddown and the Judge merely says Ha. I can feel sad without no Independent Income. I am # and I have this ulcer. The tundra, says Dr. West -- a nothing of dun colors, rotting snow, and you wonder when the whole earth will look like that. No! says Lulu about to cry. Don't talk thataway! Never mind, chicken, he says, I was just bleating. S uppose you took Irma to this here Tundra and told her to walk home. Flies, she says last night, flies all over you and you drunk as a pig. God, I pretty near shut her up for good. But she just don't know no better. She don't have too much of a life with a busted-down hack like me that couldn't even last five rounds Dr. West went on about borrowing a plane from a friend has got this lodge in the north woods, and flying over the tundra till he saw like a blue spark down there. Landed and picked up the object, size and shape of a basketball he said, not really blue, more like daylight split and turned a he held it to his ear. That's when he broke off to ask me is there a basement under this part of the bar. He knows damn well it's got no basement. He was in town when I got this addition added on. Already a cellar under the main part, I didn't need another, got this part done with merely the footing and concrete under the lino, I mean if there is any excavation in forty miles Dr. West will be there watching. It's the people with an Independent Income or them with not any that get the excavation watched. Guys like me that work for a living, we are up that creek with a little bity plastic spoon and no breeze. All's I said was Hell no, this here is an addition was added on, it's got no basement. Unless somebody walled it off on you, says Judge Van Anda. You won't find a better way to dispose of a body, the Judge says, that's if you have time and materials and don't mind the labor. Well, the Judge is retired after forty years on what they call the bench, and keeps saying with his experience he ought to write detective stories. Yes sir, he says, if the walling off has been done right, proper pains taken, you can give the whole thing a very attractive finish. I guess he meant the wall. You never know, with the Judge. I must of said to him a hundred times. Look, I've said, the surprising type things that have happened to me, you ought to put them into a book if you're going to write one. He just goes hrrm hrrm and Ha. I hated him sounding off about bodies that way, account of Lulu's nerves. Before Dr. West begun his story Lulu was talking to me about that murderer over to Lincolnsville, the one that done in his whole family with a kitchen knife, and the shooting down in Jonesburg a couple weeks ago. She was real nerved up. His whole family, and with a plain kitchen knife. When the cops come for him -- Jesus, he was like asleep, it said. Lulu takes the news pretty personal, it's the woman of it. Tr. West's little blue eyes -- why, damn, they're near the same color as my bugs, like sky with the sun caught in it. Maybe the bugs are something new to science that Dr. West has to keep top secret? Then this tundra story would be the educated crappola he's obliged to shovel over it? His eyes are bloodshot like mine have been getting the last few weeks. I been losing weight too and it ain't my ulcer. The blood the bugs take out couldn't make no such difference, and them so gentle -- I float off into the dreams almost as soon as they come settle on me. I'd give anything to have another dream where Irma is like when we got married, not bony and mean but soft, brown hair with all them goldy lights, voice like country cream. When Dr. West quit talking Lulu was crying. She says she feels sometimes like everything was on top of her, usually goes to the Ladies and comes back with a rebuilt mouth and a fresh bounce to her. Lulu could put her shoes in my trunk any time. She ain't had a real happy life. Aw, who does? For young people it's always a maybe-tomorrow, for the rest, it's where-dideverything-go? The Judge, he should be happy looking across all them years of playing God and sticking people in jail? Dr. West never married, chases moonblink over the world with his Independent Income, but once he told me what he honestly craved was hearth and home, nice woman to warm his slippers and his bed, only a devil in him couldn't ever let him rest. And I have this ulcer. The Bible or somebody says if you build a better mousetrap they'll like put you on teevy. All's I got is a better mousehole. What do they give you for that? Dr. West waited till Lulu come back from the Ladies to go on with his story. He wasn't telling it for her, though, spite of her coming to sit on the stool by him and give him a feel or two for friendship's sake. Not for the Judge neither. It was for me and that hole in the floor. I could of told him they never come out till I close the bar and dim the lights. He said he smuggled the blue ball home, not a word to anyone. As a story it wasn't nothing, which is one reason I can't believe he was making it up. He kept calling the thing a sphere. I always thought a sphere was some type musical instrument. "I lhen he says home he means  ' the ram-and-shackle mansion at the edge of town with back land running up Ragged Rock Hill and Johnny Blood rattling around in the mansion being caretaker with one eye that used to be an actor and still lets go with some Shakespeare if anything startles him. He said he sent Johnny away for two months vacation to this sister in Maine who has been trying to make Johnny come to Jesus anyhow thirty-forty years, only when Johnny hears that special tone of voice he shuts the good eye and lets go with something from this Shakespeare. I wish I had the education to make with Shakespeare when Irma is at me about talking to Lulu or drinking up the profits which I never could do with this ulcer unless I would drop dead, she never thinks of that, or why don't I at least try to earn enough we would spend winters in Florida if I had any zing. Sent Johnny away, he says, and kept the sphere at room temperature. Dr. West is always talking thataway. A room don't run a temperature, or if he means hot like some room what's so scientific if somebody monkeys with the thermostack or leaves the God-damn door open? Winter in Florida for Christ's sake. The blue thing hatched one night after he'd gone to bed -- except he says it was not an egg but a figure of speech. He found the two halves in the morning not chipped like a hatched egg, just separated, like they'd been fitted together originally so good you couldn't find the joint. Nothing else disturbed, but a hole in the window-screen that looked like it was melted through, the ends of copper wire fused so the hole looked like a grommet. Judge Van Anda asked him did he keep the busted eggshell. Dr. West says. Now I did try to make it plain it was not an egg, nor do I know why I waste my experiences on you, like when I showed that comb my mermaid gave me it could of been a paper clip, all the impression it made. So it could, says the Judge kind of brisk, seeing they make such combs in Bridgeport and you can buy them in any drugstore for upwards of nineteen cents plus tax. All right, says Dr. West, so if she did happen on it in the billows off Bridgeport, God damn it, she gave it to me, didn't she? Oh, don't get red-eyed about it, says Judge Van Anda. I 'm not, says Dr. West. Al's the one with bloodshot eyes, late hours likely. He was watching me real sharp. No sir, you too, Sid, says the Judge, you look in the mirror you'll see you're redeyed like a weasel, I snow you not. Now if you could have brought home just one mermaid scale. And Dr. West says they do not have scales, no more reason to have scales than a seal or a whale or any other ocean-dwelling mammal. Ocean-dwelling mahooha, says Judge Van Anda. And I suppose, says Dr. West, back there ninety-six years ago in the little red schoolhouse the only biology you ever learned was out in the bushes during recess. Which was a friendly remark because the Judge could go hrrm reminding himself how he wants you to think he used to be. All the same I quick took them another round of beers. Lulu says, You got out of that too easy. Doc. I remember she pushed her shoulders back showing what she has got. She could put her shoes in my trunk any time. She says, Do you still have the eggshell or do you don't? I do not, says Dr. West. I do not still possess the two halves of that vehicle. Well excuse me for living, says Lulu, but she wasn't mad. She likes everybody, you could call it a weakness. And why don't you? says the Judge. As if I didn't know. Because, says Dr. West, I carried them outdoors to see them in the sun, was disturbed by the telephone, set them down in a thicket, answered the phone, at which you bent my ear for a half-hour about a detective story you plan to start writing any day. When I got back the two halves were gone. Naturally, says the Judge. Naturally. Gone, says Dr. West, from a patch of soft earth in the thicket that showed no footprints. We left it at that. Ever since, I been thinking about it. Only minutes now till closing time or I would flip my lid. Dr. West was not lying or he would of done a mermaid story. That don't mean it was the whole truth. How could anybody ever tell that like they say in the law courts? Maybe the bugs bit him before they went off through the hole in the screen? One bite would be enough to show him what it does to you. Could we sort of share them? I would like that. Something's gentled me down lately. I got no jealousy about him and Lulu going off together like they done this afternoon. I don't seem to have no angry feelings of no kind except about drowning Irma in the bathtub if it was practical. Aw, I guess I mean I might make that type joke, a man couldn't do no such thing. Besides it could be my fault Irma is like she is. How about that, Al? Anyhow I'd sooner Lulu went off with Dr. West than with say this salesman looks like a shaved pig and wants a beer. Beer. Why can't they ask for something unusual just once so I would have to think about it and stop thinking? Five minutes still to closing. It was last night Irma found me with my bugs and called them flies. I bet she believes that. It was the finest part of my dream -- gone, clobbered, and here's Irma in her nightgown come down and turned on the light, standing there all bones and bad temper saying Drunk as a pig, now I see where the profits go, all down your gut. Her that used to talk like a lady, and had them goldy lights in her hair. Flies, she says, flies everywhere. She don't know about the hole, my better mousehole, or she would of poured cleaning fluid down it, and they would of come out and fixed her little red wagon. I would not like that to happen. It's funny how gentle I feel nowadays. I used to be what they call a Ruffed Diamond. I guess Irma will have took her twenty-year grouch to bed bv now. Oh no, it wasn't like that all of them twenty years, not by no means -- but my Jesus, I'm sunnosed to be some damn Godnlmighty Apollo Valentino Rockefeller or I'm no good? I'm good in them dreams. I been seven feet tall and bronzy, ready whenever T said so. There they go again about that thing in Tonesburg where the lady shot up a radio-teevy store account she claimed the noise spoiled her dreams. Look -- things like that -- it can't mean these bugs are -- I won't have a dream tonight though. I won't, till I can get a real talk with Dr. West. Well, speak of the -- ft has come to be morning, hot and quiet outside in that golden street. I better try to think through what happened, and what Dr. West said. When he come in at closing time I seen he wanted talk same as me. I told him stick around, I closed up, doused the front lights, we carried a Jameson into the back room. He flung down a shot and said, I took Lulu up to my place. The Judge too. Johnny Blood'll be gone another couple weeks, but I suppose maybe the Judge'll be missed. Missed? I says. He says, Don't be like that, ,A#. The Judge is asleep and dreaming, Lulu is asleep and dreaming, and don't you go acting surprised on me, because I come back to talk to you. Beat-up crocks like you and me, Al, he says, we're into middle age, we can wait a mite longer for our dreams, seeing we've spent mor'n half a lifetime doing not much else. While I poured him another he said, it was Lulu brought them back to me. I asked him how come. She didn't do anything, he says, she's just overweight with a big blood pressure. They like that. They must need the blood, maybe to help them breed. Only a couple dozen came out of that sphere, but now they might have several colonies. I wasn't quite truthful, he says -- I saw them come out, and a few of them flew around me with things in the fifth pair of limbs that looked like weapons. While I held still because of that, one of them bit me and I dreamed a journey to Alpha Centauri. Maybe, he says, they always do it merely to hold us quiet so they can drink. Maybe it's from lovingkindness. I asked if it was true what he'd told us about the halves of the shell disappearing. Yes, he said, and he said that afterward he went searching and grieving all over till one night he caught a bluish gleam up on Ragged Rock Hill. He went to it, working his way through the trees with a flashlight to where he thought it had showed, and settled down to wait. Sure enough they came and gave him a dream. It breaks his heart too, the way a man can't name his own. "They come for Lulu. AU we did, he says, we turned off the lights and set by the open window. Coming for Lulu because she's right for them, they took care of the Judge too, and me. My dream was a short one, Al. I don't have much blood in me. He put down another Jameson while I told him what I been going through. He stepped over to one of the other back-room booths to pick something off the floor. He's a noticing restless man. Just a buckle like a gold rosebud off of a girl's shoe. The back room gets lively Saturday nights, and I ain't been sweeping up too good, last couple-three weeks. Only light I turned on for us was the #-watt bulb in our booth with the pink shade -- Irma chose them shades. They're real nice. You won't find no Goddamn interior desecrator that's got taste like hers. Dr. West set there playing with that gold rosebud and going slow on his Jameson while I talked. And I asked him, where do they come from? Oh, he says, outer space, where else? He was turning the buckle in and out of the light, reflecting a glow into the drink itself, a kind of glory. And he says, or else inner space. I asked him did he think the bugs had anything to do with shoulders. That's when I said. Look, couldn't my Irma have a dream? He give me no answer. I says, maybe it would change how she acts and feels about some things? Maybe, he says. We don't know, he says, we don't know much of anything. More we know, better we get at asking questions we can't answer. Then he poured himself another Jameson and after a while I went upstairs. Irma wasn't asleep. When I touched her shoulder she says, God give me patience! and flounces clear acrost the bed. I says, Irma, honey, I ain't after you thataway, I just want you should come down talk something over with I and Doc West. West? she says. That dirty old man? What for? I says, Irma, this is special, you give me lip I'm big enough to make you. You get up and fling some clothes on and you take that God-damn cold cream off your face and come down. All's we want is have a couple drinks, talk something over. Ve, she says, aren't we the   lord and master all of a sudden! You goddam right, I says, and get going. I didn't say that mean, nor she didn't take it mean, just wiped the guck off her face as meek as anything, put on slippers, and a bathrobe over her p-js, and come along. In the light of the upstairs hall I seen some of them goldy lights, I know I did. Dr. West had laid his head on his arms. Small he was, and clean as a dry stick, I don't know why she would call him a dirty old man. He hadn't finished his Jameson. I thought he was having a dream, for the bugs had eome, but he looked up and said, I brought it on us, I brought it on the world. I and some other stand what he meant by that. Irma seen the bugs and she screamed. Only five-six of them, nothing scary. I put my arms around her to gentle her. Irma, I says, all they do is give you beautiful dreams. I want you should have some like I've had. Let 'em bite a little, it don't hurt. But she screamed and tried to fight me off. She said, I don't want to, I just want -- I just want -- I didn't listen. So hell-bent she should have dreams like mine, I didn't listen. The way she was perking around, the p-js got twisted away from her little breasts, and I just hung on, too lame-brain dumb for anything else. Them little things is like when she was a girl, I used to kid her about what would the babies eat, only we never could have any. One bug lit there, and I just held her -- why, them bites don't hurt, I got a hundred onto me, they don't even itch. She didn't scream again. I felt a shock go through her and she said. Oh, oh, oh, a kind of crying like what I used to hear in bed, and her with a voice like country cream. The bug flew off. I found her mouth and kissed her. Her face sagged away from me and she was dead. I think Dr. West said, your little lady, she's asleep? I carried her over to this lounge chair, sat here with her. I don't know what to do. I remember Dr. West, he come over and stood by us, though I wanted him to go away. I know I said something about maybe some people just couldn't have such dreams. T T e says, maybe it's that, or maybe she dreamed more than us, Al. Maybe this thing gave her too big a dream for her to stand. Dreaming's a dangerous thing, he said, it's got a dark side. If the bugs shoot in something that makes the dreaming part of us blaze up, the way the rest of us can't take it -- I told him I wasn't going to try to understand it no more. I said I ought to knowed you can't make another person have a dream. It's not right, it's not right some-way. Dr. West said more, I can't just bring it back. I think he said, dreaming's not a sickness but it's like one, partly. It made the world what it is, different from ancient days, and it could unmake it. I asked him not to notify no one, just go away and leave us be. People will figure the bar is closed, they'll give us a bit of time before they start crowding in. And there was something he said about how things might even get better with the bugs taking over, if that's what they meant to do. I told him I didn't care much about the world, all's I ever wanted was to have a decent life with work I knowed how to do and a nice woman and maybe some kids. I guess that's when Dr. West went away. He's just a lonesome little guy trying to figure things out, I shouldn't of spoke harsh. See, it wasn't like I was trying to make you have my dream. You look like you was dreaming. You look real sweet, I meant to tell you. I don't know why I couldn't ever tell you.      T# They were the outcasts of Earth, and Earth had given them a destiny that fitted their terrible crimes I I  forward, Samm," said Folly. He stretched his arm out. "I can sense it!" cried Folly. "Now wiggle your fingers!" Samm wiggled them. Finstemis said nothing, but both of them caught from his mind, riding clear and wise beside them, a "sense of the situation." His "sense of the situation" could be summed up in the one-word comment, which he did not need to utter; "Foolishness!" "It is not foolishness, Finsternis," cried Folly. "Here are the threv! ot us, riding empty space where. We are people once, Earth people from Old Earth Itself. Is it foolish to remember what we used to be? I was a woman once. A beautiful woman. Now I'm this -- this thing, bent on a mission of murder and destruction. I used to have hands myself, real hands. Is it wrong for me to enjoy looking at Samm's hands now and then? To think of the past which all three of us have left behind." Finsternis did not answer; his mind was blank to both of them. There was nothing but space around them, not even much space dust, and the bluish light of Linschoten XV straight ahead. From the third planet of that star they could occasionally hear the cackle and gabble of the man-eaters. Once again Folly cried to Finsternis, "Is that so wrong, that I should enjoy looking at a hand? Samm has well-shaped hands. I was a person once, and so were you. Did I ever tell you that I was a beautiful woman once?" S he had been a beautiful woman once and now she was the control of a small spaceship which fled across emptiness with two grotesque companions. She was now a ship only eleven meters long and shaped roughly like an ancient dirigible. Finsternis was a perfect cube, fifty meters to the side, packed with machinery which could blank out a sun and contain its planets until they froze to icy, perpetual death. Samm was a man, but he was a man of flexible steel, two hundred meters high. He was designed to walk on any kind of planet, with any kind of inhabitant, with any kind of chemistry or any kind of gravity: he was designed to bring antagonists, whomever they might be, the message of the power of man. The power of man... followed by terror, followed if necessary by death. If Samm failed, Finsternis had the further power of blocking out the sun, Linschoten XV. If either or both failed. Folly had the job of adjusting them so that they could win. If they had no chance of winning, she then had the task of destroying Finsternis and Samm, and then herself. Their instructions were clear: "You will not, you will not under any circumstances return. You will not, you will not under any conditions turn back toward Earth. You are too dangerous to come anywhere near Earth, ever again. You may live if you wish. If you can. But you must not -- repeat not -- come back. You have your duty. You asked for it. Now you have it. Do not, come back. Your forms fit your duty. You will do your duty." Folly had become a tiny ship, crammed with miniaturized equipment. Finsternis had become a cube blacker than darkness itself. Samm had become a man. but a man different from any which had ever been seen on Earth. He had a metal body, copied from the human form down to the last detail. That way the enemies, whoever they might be, would be given a terrible glimpse of the human shape, the human voice. Two hundred meters high he stood, strong and solid enough to fly through space with nothing but the jets on his belt. The Instrumentality had designed all three of them. Designed them well. Designed them to meet the crazy menace out beyond the stars, a menace which gave no clue to its technology or origin, but which responded to the signal "man" with the counter-signal, "gabble cackle! eat, eat! man, man! good to eat! cacklegabble! eat, eat!" That was enough. The Instrumentality took steps. And the three of them -- the ship, the cube and the metal giant -- sped between the stars to conquer, to terrorize or to destroy the menace which lived on the third planet of Linschoten XV. Or, if needful, to put out that particular sun. Folly, who had become a ship, wa,the most volatile of the three. She had been a beautiful woman once. II (,' #'on were a beautiful woman once," Samm had said, some years before. "How did you end up becoming a ship?" "I killed myself," said Folly. "That's why I took this name. Folly. I had a long life ahead of me, but I killed myself and they brought me back at the last minute. When I found out I Vias still alive, I volunteered for something adventurous, dangerous. They gave me this. Well, I asked for it, didn't I?" "You asked for it," said Samm gravely. Out in the middle of nothing, surrounded by a tremendous lot of nowhere, courtesy was still the lubricant which governed human relationships. The two of them observed courtesy and kindness toward one another. Sometimes they threw in a bit of humor, too. Finsternis did not take part in their talk or their companionship. He did not even verbalize his answers. He merely let them know his sense of the situation and this time, as in all other times, his response was -- "Negative. No operation needed. Communication nonfunctional. Not needed here. Silence, please. I kill suns. That is all I do. My part is my business, not yours. My past is my business. All mine." This was communicated in a single terrible thought, so that Folly and Samm stopped trying to bring Finsternis into the conversations which they started up, every subjective century or so, and continued for years at a time. Finsternis merely moved along with them, several kilometers away, but well within their range of awareness. But as far as company was concerned, Finsternis might as well not have been there at all. Samm went on with the conversation, the conversation which they had had so many hundreds of times since the planoform ship had discharged them "near" Linschoten XV and left them to make the rest of their way alone. (If the menace were really a menace, and if it were intelligent, the Instrumentality had no intention of letting an actual planoform ship fall within the powers of a strange form of life which might well be hypnotic in its combat capacities. Hence the ship, the cube and the giant were launched into normal space at high velocity, equipped with jets to correct their courses, and left to make their own away to the danger.) Samm said, as he always did, "You were a beautiful woman. Folly, but you wanted to die. Why?" "Why do people ever want to die, Samm? It's the power in us, the vitality which makes us want so much. Life always trembles on the edge of disappointment. If we hadn't been vital and greedy and lustful and yearning, if we hadn't had big thoughts and wanted bigger ones, we would have stayed animals, like all the little things back on Earth. It's strong life that brings us so close to death. We can't stand the beauty of it, the nearness of the things we want, the remoteness of the things that we can have. You and me and Finsternis, now, we're monsters riding out between the stars. And yet we're happier now than we were when we were back among people. I was a beautiful woman, but there were specific things which I wanted. I wanted them myself. I alone. For me. Only for me. When I couldn't have them, I wanted to die. If I had been stupider or happier I might have lived on. But I didn't. I was me -- intensely me. So here I am. I don't even know whether I have a body or not, inside this ship. They've got me all hooked up to the sensors and the viewers and the computers. Sometimes I think that I may be a lovely woman still, with a real body hidden somewhere inside this ship, waiting to step out and to be a person again. And you, Samm, don't you want to tell me That's no name for an actual person -- Superordinated Alien Measuring and Mastery device. What were you before they gave you that big body? At least you still look like a person. You're not a ship, like me." "My name doesn't matter. Folly, and if I told it to you, you wouldn't know it. You never knew it." "How wouldn't I know?" she cried. "I've never told you my name either, so perhaps we did know each other back on Old Earth when we were still people." C#T can tell something," said Samm, "from the shape of words, from the ring of thoughts, even when we're not out here in nothing. You were a lady, perhaps highborn. You were truly beautiful. You were really important. And I -- I was a technician. A good one. I did my work and I loved my family, and my wife and I were happy with every child which the Lords gave us for adoption. But my wife died first. And after a while my children, my wonderful boy and my two beautiful, intelligent girls -- my own children, they couldn't stand me anymore. They didn't like me. Perhaps I talked too much. Perhaps I gave them too much advice. Perhaps I reminded them of their mother, who was dead. I don't know. I won't ever know. They didn't want to see me. Out of manners, they sent me cards on my birthday. Out of sheer formal courtesy, they called on me sometimes. Now and then one of them wanted something. Then they came to me, but it was always just to get something. It took me a long time to figure out, but I hadn't done anything. It wasn't what I had done or hadn't done. They just plain didn't like me. You know the songs and the operas and the stories. Folly, you know them all." "Not all of them," thought Folly gently, "not all of them. Just a few thousand." "Did you ever see one," cried Samm, his thoughts ringing fiercely against her mind, "did you ever see a single one about a rejected father? They're all about men and women, love and sex, but I can tell you that rejection hurts even when you don't ask anything of your loved ones but their company and their happiness and their simple genuine smiles. When I knew that my children had no use for me, I had no use for me either. The Instrumentality came along with this warning, and I volunteered." "But you're all right now, Samm," said Folly gently. "I'm a ship and you are a metal giant but we're off doing work which is important for all mankind. We'll have adventures together. Even black and grumbly here," she added, meaning Finsternis, "can't keep us from the excitement of companionship or the hope of danger. We're doing something wonderful and important and exciting. Do you know what I would do if I had my life again, my ordinary life with skin and toenails and hair and things like that?" "What?" asked Samm, knowing the answer perfectly well from the hundreds of times they had touched on this point. "I'd take baths. Hundreds and hundreds of them, over again. Showers and dips in cold pools and soaks in hot bathtubs and rinses and more showers. And I would do my hair, over and over again, thousands of different ways. And I would put on lipstick, in the most outrageous colors, even if nobody saw me, except for my own self looking in the mirror. Now I can hardly remember what it used to be to be dry or wet. I'm in this ship and I see the ship and I do not really know if I am a person or not any more." Samm stayed quiet, knowing what she would say next. "Samm, what would you do?" Folly asked. "Swim," he said. "Then swim, Samm, swim! Swim for me in the space between the stars. You still have a body and I don't, but I can watch you and I can sense you swimming out here in the nothing-at-all." Samm began to swim a huge Australian crawl, dipping his face to the edge of the water -- as if there were water there. The gestures made no difference in his real motion, since they were all of them in the fast trajectory computed for them from the point where they left the Instrumentality's ship and started out in normal space for the star listed as Linschoten XV. This time, something very sudden happened, and, it happened strangely. From the dark gloomy silence of the cube Finsternis, there came an articulate cry, called forth in clear human speech; Stop it! Stop moving right now. I attack. Both Samm and Folly had instruments built into them, so they could read space around them. The instruments, quickly scanned, showed nothing. Yet Folly felt odd, as though something had gone very wrong in her ship-self, which had seemed so metal, so reliable, so inalterable. She threw a thought of inquiry at Samm and instead got another command from Finsternis, Don't think. Ill S amm floated like a dead man in his gargantuan body. Folly drifted like a fruit beside his hand. At last there came words from Finsternis : "You can think now, if you want to. You can chatter at each other again. I'm through." Samm thought at him, and the thought-pattern was troubled and confused: "What happened? I felt as though the immaculate grid of space had been pinched together in a tight fold. I felt you do something, and then there was silence around us again." "Talking," said Finsternis, "is not operational and it is not required of me. But there are only three of us here, so I might as well tell you what happened. Can you hear me. Folly?" "Yes," she said, weakly. "Are we on course," asked Finsternis, "for the third planet of Linschoten XV?" F oily paused while checking all her instruments, which were more compheated and refined than those carried by the other two, since she was the maintenance unit. "Yes," said she at last. "We are exactly on course. I don't know what happened, if anything did happen." "Something happened, all right," said Finsternis, with the gratified savagery of a person whose quick-and-cruel nature is rewarded only by meeting and overcoming hostility in real life. "Was it a space dragon, like they used to meet on the old, old ships?" "No, nothing like that," said Finsternis, communicative for once, since this was something operational to talk about. "It doesn't even seem to be in this space at all. Something just rises up among us, like a volcano coming out of solid space. Something violent and wild and alive. Do you two still have eyes?" "Seeing devices for the ordinary light band?" asked Samm. "Of course we do!" said Finstemis. "I will try to fix it so that you will have a visible input." There was a sharp pause from Finsternis. The voice came again, with much strain. "Do not do anything. Do not try to help me. Just watch. If it wins, destroy me and destroy yourselves very quickly. It might try to capture us and get back to Earth." Folly felt like telling Finsternis that this was unnecessary, since the first motion toward return would trigger destruction devices which had been built into each of the three of them, beyond reach, beyond detection, beyond awareness. When the Instrumentality said, "Do not come back," the Instrumentality meant it. She said nothing. She watched Finsternis instead. Something began to happen. It was very odd. Space itself seemed to rip and leak. In the visible band, the intruder looked like a fountain of water being thrown randomly to and fro. But the intruder was not water. In the visible light-band, it glowed like wild fire rising from a shimmering column of blue ice. Here in space there was nothing to burn, nothing to make light: she knew that Finsternis was translating unresolvable phenomena into light. She sensed Samm moving one of his giant fists uncontrollably, in a helpless, childish gesture of protest. She herself did nothing but watch, as alertly and passively as she could. Nevertheless, she felt wrenched. This was no material phenomenon. It was wild unformed life, intruding out of some other proportion of space, seeking material on which to impose its vitality, its frenzy, its identity. She could see Finsternis as a solid black cube, darker than mere darkness, drifting right into the column. She watched the sides of Finsternis. On the earlier part of the trip, since they had left the people and the planoform ship and had been discharged in a fast trajectory toward Linschoten XV, Finsternis' sides had seemed like dull metal, slightly burnished, so that Folly had to brush him lightly vdth radar to get a clear image of him. Now his sides had changed. They had become as soft and thick as velvet. The strange volcano-fountain did not seem to have much in the way of sensing devices. It paid no attention to Samm or to herself. The dark cube attracted it, as a shaft of sunlight might attract a baby or as the rustle of paper might draw the attention of a kitten. With a slight tvdst of its vitality and direction, the whole column of burning, living brightness plunged upon Finsternis, plunged and burned out and went in and was seen no more. F insternis' voice, clear and cheerful, sounded out to both of them: "It's gone now." "What happened to it?" asked Samm. "I ate it," said Finsternis. "You what?" cried Folly. "I ate it," said Finsternis. He was talking more than he ever had before. "At least, that's the only way I can describe it. This machine they gave me or made me into or whatever they did, it's really rather good. It's powerful. I can feel it absorbing things, taking them in, taking them apart, putting them away. It's something like eating used to be when I was a person. That wild thing attacked me, wrapped me up, devoured me. All I did was to take it in, and now it's gone. I feel sort of full. I suppose my machines are sorting our samples of it to send away to rendezvous points in little rockets. I know that I have sixteen small rockets inside me, and I can feel two of them getting ready to move. Neither one of you could have done what I do. I was built to a'osorb whole suns if necessary, break them down, freeze them down, change their molecular structure and shoot their vitality off in one big useless blast on the radio spectrum. You couldn't do anything like that, Samm, even if ycu do have arms and legs and a head and a voice -- if we ever get into an atmosphere for you to use it in. You couldn't do what I have just done. Folly." "You're ood," said Folly, with emphasis. But she added: "I can repair you." Obviously offended, Finsternis withdrew into his silence. Samm said to Folly, "How much further to destination?" Said Folly promptly, "Seventy-nine earth years, four months and three days, six hours and two minutes, but you know how little that means out here. It could seem like a single afternoon or it could feel to us like a thousand lifetimes. Time doesn't work very well for us." "How did Earth ever find this place, anyhow?" said Samm. "All I know is that it was two very strong telepaths, working together on the planet Mizzer. An ex-dictator named Casher O'Neill and an ex-Lady named Celalta. They were doing a bit of psionic astronomy and suddenly this signal came in strong and clear. You know that telepaths can catch directions very accurately. Even over immense distances. And they can get emotions, too. But they are not very good at actual images or things. Somebody else checked it out for them." "M-m-m," said Samm. He had heard all this before. Out of sheer boredom, he went back to swimming vigorously. The body might not really be his, but it made him feel good to exercise it. Besides, he knew that Folly watched him with pleasure -- great pleasure, and a little bit of envy. Rasher O'Neill and the Lady Celalta had finished with making love. They had lain with their bodies tired and their minds clear, relaxed. They had stretched out on a blanket just above the big gushing spring which was the source of the Ninth Nile. Both telepaths, they could hear a birdcouple quarreling inside a tree, the male bird commanding the female to get out and get to work and the female answering by dropping deeper and deeper into a fretful and irritable sleep. The Lady Celalta had whispered a thought to her lover and master, Casher O'Neill. "To the stars?" "The stars?" thought he with a grumble. They were both strong telepaths. He had been imprinted, in some mysterious way, with the greatest telepath-hypnotist of all time, the Honorable Agatha Madigan, who had gone down in history as the Hechizera of Gortfalon, the only person in history to hypnotize the men and robots of a battle fleet so that it destroyed itself in open space. Casher O'Neill had also retained dim memories of a half-grown girl, incredibly lovely in a simple blue dress, lost to him somewhere beyond amnesiac stars, but in the Lady Celalta he had a companion worthy of his final talents, a natural telepath who could herself reach not only all of Mizzer but some of the nearer stars. When they teamed up together, as she now proposed, they could plunge into dusty infinities of depth and bring back feelings or images which no Go-Captain had ever found with his ship. He sat up with a grunt of assent. She looked at him fondly, possessively, her dark eyes alight with alertness, happiness, possessiveness and adventure. "Can I lift?" she asked, almost timidly. When two telepaths worked together, one cleared the vision for both of them as far as their combinded minds could reach and then the other sprang, with enormous effort as far and as fast as possible toward any target which presented itself. They had found strange things, sometimes beautiful or dramatic ones, by this method. Casher was already drinking lungs, holding his breath, letting go with a gasp, and then inhaling deeply and slowly again. In this way he reoxygenated his brain very thoroughly for the huge effort of a telepathic dive into the remote depth of space. He did not even speak to her, nor did he telepath a word to her; he ivas conserving his strength for a good jump. He merely nodded to her. The Lady Celalta, too, began the deep breathing, but she seemed to need it less than did Casher. They were both sitting up, side by side, breathing deeply. The cool night sands of Mizzer were around them, the harmless gurgle of the Ninth Nile beside them, the bright star-cluttered sky of Mizzer was above them. Her hand reached out and took hold of his. She squeezed his hand. He looked at her and nodded to her again. Within his mind, Mizzer and its entire solar system seemed to burst into flame with a new kind of light. The radiance of Celalta' s mind trailed off unevenly in different directions but there, almost # off the pole of Mizzer's ecliptic, he felt something wild and strange, a kind of being which he had never sensed before. Using Celalta's mind as a base, he let his mind dive for it. The distance'of the plunge left them both dizzy, sitting on the quiet night sands of Mizzer. It seemed to both of them that the mind of man had never reached so far before. IV The reality of the phenomenon was undoubtable. There were animals all around them, the usual categories: runners, hunters, jumpers, climbers, swimmers, hiders and handlers. It was some of the handlers who were intensely telepathic themselves. The image of man created an immediate, murderous response : "Cackle gabble, gabble cackle, man, man, man, eat them, eat them!" Casher and Celalta were both so surprised that they let the contact go, after making sure that they had touched a whole world full of beings, some of them telepathic and probably civilized. How had the beings known "man"? Why had their response been immediate? Why anthropophagous and homicidal? They took time, before coming completely out of the trance, to make a careful, exact note of the direction from which the danger-brains had shrieked their weaning. This they submitted to the Instrumentality, shortly after the incident. And that was how, unknown to Folly, Samm and Finsternis, the inhabitants on the third planet of Linschoten XV had come to the attention of mankind. Asa matter of fact, the three wanderers later on felt a vague, remote telepathic contact which they sensed as being warmhearted and human, and therefore did not try to track down, with their minds or their weapons. It was O'Neill and Celalta, many years later by Mizzer time, reaching to see what the Instrumentality had done about Linschoten XV. Folly, Samm and Finsternis had no suspicion that the two most powerful telepaths in the human area of the galaxy had stroked them, searched them, felt them through, and seen things about them which the three of them did not know about themselves or about each other. Casher O'Neill said to the Lady Celalta: "You got it, too?" "A beautiful woman, encased in a little ship?" Casher nodded: "A red-head with skin as soft and transparent as living ivory? A woman who was beautiful and will be beautiful again?" "That's what I got," said the Lady Celalta. "And the tired old man, weary of his children and weary of his own life because his children were weary of him." "Not so old," said Casher O'Neill. "And isn't that a spectacular piece of machinery they put him into? A metal giant. It felt like something about a quarter of a kilometer high. Acidproof. Cold-proof. Won't he be surprised when he finds that the Instrumentality has rejuvenated his own body inside that monster?" "He certainly will be," said the Lady Celalta happily, thinking of the pleasant surprise which lay ahead of a man whom she would never know or see with her own bodily eyes. They both fell silent. Then said the Lady Celalta, "But the third person..." There was a shiver in her voice as though she dared not ask the question. "The third person, the one in the cube." She stopped, as though she could neither ask nor say more. "It was not a robot or a personality cube," said Casher O'Neill. "It was a human being all right. But it's crazy. Could you make out, Celalta, as to whether it was male or female?" "No," said she, "I couldn't tell. The other two seemed to think that it was male." "But did you feel sure?" asked Casher. "With that being, I felt sure of nothing. It was human, all right, but it was stranger than any lost hominid we have ever felt around the forgotten stars. Could you tel!, Casher, whether it was young or old?" "No," said he. "I felt nothing -- only a desperate human mind with all its guards up, living only because of the terrible powers of the black cube, the sun-killer in which it rode. I never sensed someone before who was a person without characteristics. It's frightening." "The Instrumentality are cruel sometimes," said Celalta. "Sometimes they have to be," Casher agreed. "But I never thought that they would do that." "Do what?" asked Casher. Her dark eyes looked at him. It was a different night, and a different Nile, but the eyes were only a very little bit older and they loved him just as much as ever. The Lady Celalta trembled as though she herself might think that the all-powerful Instrumentality could have hidden a microphone in the random sands. She whispered to her lover, her master: "You said it yourself, Casher, just a moment ago." "Said what?" He spoke tenderly but fearlessly, his voice ringing out over the cool night sands. 'T'he Lady Celalta went on whispering, which was very unlike her usual self: "You said that the third person was 'crazy.' Do you realize that you may have spoken the actual literal truth?" Her whisper darted at him like a snake. At last, he whispered back : "What did you sense? What could you guess?" "They have sent a madman to the stars. Or a mad woman. A real psychotic." "Lots of pilots," said Casher, speaking more normally, "are cushioned against loneliness with real but artificially activated psychoses. It gets them through me real or imagined horrors of the sufferings of space." "I don't mean that," said Celalta, still whispering urgently and secretly. "I mean a real psychotic." "But there aren't any. Not loose, that is," said Casher, stammering with surprise at last. "They either get cured or they are bottled up in thought-proof satellites somewhere." Celalta raised her voice a little, just a little, so that she no longer whispered but spoke urgently. "But don't you see, that's what they must have done. The Instrumentality made a star-killer too strong for any normal mind to guide. So the Lords got a psychotic somewhere, a real psychotic, and sent a madman out among the stars. Otherwise we could have felt its gender or its age." Casher nodded in silent agreement. The air did not feel colder, but he got gooseflesh sitting beside his beloved Celalta on the familiar desert sands. "You're right. You must be right. It almost makes me feel sorry for the enemies out near Linschoten Fifteen. Do you see nothing of them this time? I couldn't perceive them at all." "I did, a little," said the Lady Celalta. "Their telepaths have caught the strange minds coming at them with a high rate of speed. The telepathic ones are wild with excitement but the others are just going cackle-gabble, cacklegabble with each other, filled with anger, hunger and the thought of man." "You got that much?" he said in wonder. "My lord and my lover, I dived this time. Is it so strange that I sensed more than you did? Your strength lifted me." "Did you hear what the weapons called each other?" "Something silly." He could see her knitting her brows in the bright starshine which illuminated the desert almost the way that the Old Original Moon lit up the nights sometimes on Manhome Itself. "It was Folly, and something like 'Superordinated Alien Measuring and Mastery machine' and something like 'darkness' in the Ancient Doyches Language." "That's what I got, too," said Casher. "It sounds like a weird team." "But a powerful one, a terribly powerful one," said the Lady Celalta. "You and I, my lover and master, have seen strange things and dangers between the stars, even before we met each other, but we never saw anything like this before, did we?" "No," said he. "Well, then," said she, "let us sleep and forget the matter as much as we can. The Instrumentality is certainly taking care of Linschoten Fifteen, and we two not need botlier about it." And all that Samm, Folly and Finsternis knew was that a light touch, unexplained but friendly, had gone over them from the far star region near home. Thought they, if they thought anything about it at all, "The Instrumentality, which made us and sent us, has checked up on us one more time." V few years later, Samm and Folly were talking again while Finsternis -- guarded, impenetrable, uncommunicating, detectable only by the fierce glow of human life which shone telepathically out of the immense cube -- rode space beside them and said nothing. Suddenly Folly cried out to Samm loudly: "I can smell them." "Smell who?" asked Samm mildly. "There isn't any smell out here in the nothingness of space." "Silly," thought Folly back, "I don't mean really smell. I mean that I can pick up their sense of odor telepathically." "Whose?" said Samm, being dense. "Our enemies', of course," cried Folly. "The man-rememberers who are not man. The cackle-gabble creatures. The beings who remember man and hate him. They smell thick and warm and alive to each other. Their whole world is full of smells. Their telepaths are getting frantic now. They have even figured out that there are three of us and they are trying to get our smells." "And we have no smell. Not when we do not even know whether we have human bodies or not, inside these things. Imagine this metal body of mine smelling. If it did have a smell," said Samm, "it would probably be the very soft smell of working steel and a little bit of lubricants, plus whatever odors my jets might activate inside an atmosphere. If I know the Instrumentality, they have made my jets smell awful to almost any kind of being. Most forms of life think first through their noses and then figure out the rest of experience later. After all, I was built to intimidate, to frighten, to destroy. The Instrumentality did not make this giant to be friendly with anybody. You and I can be friends. Folly, because you are a little ship which I could hold like a cigar between my fingers, and because the ship holds the memory of a very lovely woman. I can sense what you once were. What you may still be, if your actual body is still inside that boat." "Oh, Samm!" she cried. "Do you think I might still be alive, really alive, with a real me in a real me, and a chance to be myself somewhere again, out here between the stars?" "I can't sense it plainly," said Samm. "I've reached as much as I can through your ship with my sensors, but I can't tell whether there's a whole woman there or not. It might be just a memory of you dissected and laminated between a lot of plastic sheets. I really can't tell, but sometimes I have the strangest hunch that you are still alive, in the old ordinary way, and that I am alive too." "Wouldn't that be wonderful!" She almost shouted at him. "Samm, imagine being us again, if we fulfill our mission and conquer this planet and stay alive and settle there! I might even meet you and -- " They both fell silent at the implications of being ordinary-alive again. They knew that they loved each other. Out here, in the immense blackness of space, there was nothing they could do but streak along in their fast trajectories and talk to each other a little bit by telepathy. "Samm," said Folly, and the tone of her thought showed that she was changing a difficult subject. "Do you think that we are the furthest out that people have ever gone? You used to be a technician. You might know. Do you?" "Of course I know," thought Samm promptly. "We're not. After all, we're still deep inside our own galaxy." "I didn't know," said Folly contritely. "With all those instruments, don't you know where you are?" "Of course I know where I am, Samm. In relation to the third planet of Linschoten XV. I even have a faint idea of the general direction in which Old Earth must lie, and how many thousands of ages it would take us to get home, travelling through ordinary space, if we did try to turn around." She thought to herself but didn't add in her thought to Samm, "Which we can't." She thought again to him, "But I've never studied astronomy or navigation, so I couldn't tell whether we were at the edge of the galaxy or not." "Nowhere near the edge," said Samm. "We're not John Joy Tree and we're nowhere near the two-headed elephants which weep forever in intergalactic space." C( Thn Joy Tree?" sang Folly; av there was joy and memory in her thoughts as she sounded the name. "He was my idol when I was a girl. My father was a subchief of the Instrumentality and always promised to bring John Joy Tree to our house. We had a country and it was unusual and very fine for this day and age. But mister and Go-Captain Tree never got around to visiting us, so there I was, a big girl with picture-cubes of him all over my room. I liked him because he was so much older than me, and so resolute-looking and so tender too. I had all sorts of romantic day-dreams about him, but he never showed up and I married the wrong man several times, and my children got given to the wrong people, so here I am. But what's this stuff about twoheaded elephants?" "Really?" said Samm. "I don't see how you could hear about John Joy Tree and not know what he did." "I knew he flew far, far out, but I didn't know exactly what he did. After all, I was just a child when I fell in love with his picture. What did he do? He's dead now, I suppose, so I don't suppose it matters." Finsternis cut in, grimly and unexpectedly: "John Joy Tree is not dead. He's creeping around a monstrous place on an abandoned planet, and he is immortal and insane." "How did you know that?" cried Samm, turning his enormous metal head to look at the dark burnished cube which had said nothing for so many years. There was no further thought from Finsternis, not a ghost, not an echo of a word. Folly prodded him: "It's no use trying to make that thing talk if it doesn't want to. We've both tried, thousands of times. Tell me about the twoheaded elephants. Those are the big animals with large floppy ears and the noses that pick things up, aren't they? And they make very wise, dependable underpeople out of them?" "I don't know about the underpeople part, but the animals are the kind you mention, very big indeed. When John Joy Tree got far outside our cosmos by flying through space he found an enormous procession of open ships flying in columns where there was nothing at all. The ships were made by nothing which man has ever even seen. We still don't know where they came from or what made them. Each open ship had a sort of animal, something like an elephant with four front legs and a head at each end, and as he passed the unimaginable ships, these animals howled at him. Howled grief and mourning. Our best guess was that the ships were the tombs of some great race of beings and the howling elephants the immortal halfliving mourners who guarded them." "But how did John Joy Tree ever get back?" "Ah, that was beautiful. If you go into spaces, you take nothing more than your own body with you. That was the finest engineering the human race has ever done. They designed and built a whole planoform ship out of John Joy Tree's skin, fingernails and hair. They had to change his body chemistry a bit to get enough metal in him to carry the coils and the electric circuits, but it worked. He came back. That was a man who could skip through space like a little boy hopping on familiar rocks. He's the only pilot who ever piloted himself back home from outside our galaxy. I don't know whether it will be worth the time and treasure to use spaces for intergalactic trips. After all, some very gifted people may have already fallen through by accident, Folly. You and Finsternis and I are people who have been built into machines. We are now ourselves the machines. But with Tree they did it the other way around. They made a machine out of him. And it worked. In that one deep flight than we will ever go." "You think you know," said Finsternis unexpectedly. "You think you know. That's what you always do. You think you know." Folly and Samm tried to get Finsternis to talk some more, but nothing happened. After a few more rests and talks they were ready for landing on the third planet of Linschoten XV. "Xhey landed. They fought. Blood ran on the ground. Fire scorched the valleys and boiled the lakes. The telepathic world was full of the cackle-gabble of fright, hatred throwing itself into suicide, fury turning into surrender, into deep despair, into hopelessless, and at last into a strange kind of quiet and love. Let us. not tell that story. It can be written some other time, told by some other voice. The beings died by thousands and tens of thousands while Finsternis sat on a mountain-top, doing nothing. Folly wove death and destruction, uncoded languages, drew maps, showed Samm the strong-points and the weapons which had to be destroyed. Part of the technology was very advanced, other parts were still tribal. The dominant race was that of the beings who had evolved into handlers and thinkers; it was they who were the telepaths. All hatred ceased as the haters died. Only the submissive ones lived on. Samm tore cities about with his bare metal hands, ripped heavy guns to pieces while they were firing at him, picking the gunners off the gun carriages as though they were lice, swimming oceans when he had to, with Folly darting and hovering around or ahead of him. Final surrender was brought by their strongest telepath, a very wise old male who had been hidden inside a deep mountain; "You have come, people. We surrender. Some of us have always known the truth. We are Earth-born, too. A cargo of chickens settled here unimaginable times ago. A time-twist tore us out of our convoy and threw us here. That's way, vhen we sensed you far across space, we caught the relationship of eat-and-eaten. Only, our brave ones had it wrong. You eat us: we don't eat you. You are the masters now. We will serve you forever. Do you seek our death?" "No, no," said Folly. "We came only to avert a danger, and we have done that. Live on, and on, but plan no war and make no weapons. Leave that to the Instrumentality." "Blessed is the Instrumentality, whoever that may be. We accept your terms. We belong to you." t, "XThen this was done, the war was over. Strange things began to happen. Wild voices sang from within Folly and Samm, voices not their own: Mission gone. Work finished. Go to hill with cube. Go and rejoice! Samm and Folly hesitated. They had left Finsternis where they landed, halfway around the planet. The singing voices became more urgent: Go. Go. Go now. Go back to the cube. Tell the chicken-people to plant a lawn and a grove of trees. Go, go, go now to the good reward! They told the telepaths what had been said to them and voyaged wearily up out of the atmosphere and back down for a landing at the original point of contact, a long low hill which had been planted with huge patches of green turf and freshly transplanted trees even in the hours in which they flew off the world and back on it again. The bird-telepaths must have had strong and quick commands. The singing became pure music as they landed, chorales of reward and rejoicing, with the hint of martial marches and victory fugues woven in. Alan, stand up, said the voices to Samm. Samm stood on the ridge of the hill. He stood like a colossus against the red-dawning sky. A friendly, quiet crowd of the chicken-people fell back. Alan, put your hand to your right forehead, sang the voices. Samm obeyed. He did not know why the voices called him "Alan." Ellen, land, sang the rejoicing voices to Folly. Folly, herself a little ship, landed at Samm's feet. She was bewildered with happy confusion and a great deal of pain which did not seem to matter much. Alan, come forth, sang the voices. Samm felt a sharp pain as his forehead -- his huge metal forehead, two hundred meters above the ground -- burst open and closed again. There was something pink and helpless in his hand. The voices commanded, Alan, put your hand gently on the ground. Samm obeyed and put his hand on the ground. The little pink toy fell on the fresh turf. It was a tiny miniature of a man. Ellen, stand forth, sang the voices again. The ship named Folly opened a door and a naked young woman fell out. Alma, wake up. The cube named Finsternis turned darker than charcoal. Out of the dark side, there stumbled a blackhaired girl. She ran across the hill-slope to the figure named Ellen. The man-body named Alan was struggling to his feet. The three of them stood up. The voices spoke to them: "This is our last message. You have done your work. You are well. The boat named Folly conVI tains tools, medicine and the other equipment for a human colony. The giant named Samm will stand forever as a monument to human victory. The cube named Finsternis will now dissolve. Alan! Ellen! Treat Alma lovingly and well. She is now a forgetty." The three naked people stood bewildered in the dawn. "Good-by and a great high thanks from the Instrumentality. This is a pre-coded message, effective only if you won. You have won. Be happy. Live on!" Ellen took Alma -- who had been Finsternis -- and held her tight. The great cube dissolved into a shapeless slag-heap. Alan, who had been Samm, looked up at his former body dominating the skyline. For reasons which the travelers did not understand until many years had passed, the bird-people around them broke into ululant hymns of peace, welcome and joy. "My house," said Ellen, pointing at the little ship which had spat forth her body just minutes ago, "is now a home for all of us." They climbed into the successful little ship which had been called Folly. They knew, somehow, that they would find clothes and food. And wisdom, too. They did. "Ten years later, they had the proof of happiness playing in the yard before their house -- a substantial building, made of stone and brick, which the local people had built under Alan's directions. (They had changed their whole technology in the process of learning from him, and -- thanks to the efficiency and power of the telepathic priestly caste -- things learned at any one spot on the planet were swiftly disseminated to the whole group of races on the planet.) The proof of happiness consisted of the thirty-five human children playing in the yard. Ellen had had nine, four sets of twins and a single. Alma had had twelve, two sets of quintuplets and a pair of twins. The other fourteen had been bottle-grown from ova and sperm which they found in the ship, the frozen donations of complete strangers who had done their bit for the offworld settling of the human race. Thanks to the careful genetic coding of both the womb-children and the bottlechildren, there was a variety of types, suitable for natural breeding over many generations to come. Alan same to the door. He measured the time by the place where the great shadow fell. It was hard to realize that the gigantic, indestructible statue which loomed above them all had once been his own self. A small glacier was beginning to form around the feet of Samm and the night was getting cold. "I'm bringing the children in already," said Ch-tikkik, one of the local nurses they had hired to help with the huge brood of human babies. She, in return, got the privilege of hatching her eggs on the warm shelf behind the electric stove; she turned them every hour, eagerly awaiting the time that sharp little mouths would break the shell and hrunanlike little hands would tear an opening from which a humanlike baby would emerge, oddlypretty-ugly like a gnome, and unusual only in that it could stand upright from the moment of birth. One little boy was arguing with Ch-tikkik. He wore a warm robe of vegetable-fiber veins knitted to serve as a base for a feather cloak. He was pointing out that with such a robe he could survive a blizzard and claiming, quite justly, that he did not have to be in the house in order to stay warm. Was that Rupert? thought Alan. He was about to call the child when his two wives came to the door, arm in arm, flushed with the heat of the kitchen where they had been cooking the two dinners together -- one dinner for the human, now numbering thirty-seven, and the other for the bird-people, who were tremendously appreciative of getting cooked food, Irut vho had odd requirements in the recipes, such as "one quart of finely ground granite gravel to each gallon of oatmeal, sugared to taste and served with soybean milk." Alan stood behind his wives and put a hand on the shoulder of each. "It's hard to think," he said, "that a little over ten years ago, we didn't even know that we were still people. Now look at us, a family, and a good one." Alma turned her face up to be kissed, and Ellen, who was less sentimental, lifted 'ner face to be kissed too, so that her co-wife would not be embarrassed at being babied separately. The two liked each other very much. Alma came out of the cube Finisternis as a forgetty, conditioned to remember nothing of her long sad psychotic life before the Instrumentality had sent her on a wild mission among the stars. When she had joined Alan and Ellen, she knew the words of the Old Common Tongue, but very little else. Ellen had had some time to teach her, to love her and to mother her before any of the babies were born, and the re'Ttionship between the two oi' thein was warm and good. 'The three parents stood aside as the bird-women, wearing their comfortable and pretty feather cloaks, herded the children into the house. The smallest children had already been brought in from their sunning and were being given their bottles by bird-girls who never got tired of watching the cuteness and helplessness of the human infant. "It's hard to think of that time at all," said Ellen, who had been "Folly." "I wanted beauty and fame and a perfect marriage and nobody even told me that they just didn't go together. I have had to come to the end of the stars to get what I wanted, to be what I might become." "And me," said Alma, who had been "Finsternis," "I had a worse problem. I was crazy. I was afraid of life. I didn't know how to be a person. I didn't even know how to be a woman, a sweetheart, a female, a mother. How could I ever guess that I needed a sister and wife, like the one you have been, to make my life whole? Without you to show me, Ellen, I could never have married our husband. I thought I was carrying murder among the stars, but I was carrying my own solution as well. Where else could I turn out to be me?" "And I," said Alan, who had been "Samm," "became a metal giant between the stars because my first wife was dead and my own children forgot me and neglected me. Nobody can say I'm not a father now. Thirty-five, and more than half of them mine. I'll be more of a father than any other man of the human race has ever been." There was a change in the shadow as the enormous right arm swung quietly but heavily toward the sky as a prelude to the sharp robotic call that nightfall, calculated with astronomical precision, had indeed come to the place where he stood. The arm reached its height, pointing straight up. "I used to do that," said Alan. The cry came, something like a silent pistol-shot which all of them heard, but a shot without echoes, without reverberations. Alan looked around. "All the children are in. Even Rupert. Come in, my darlings, and let us have dinner together." Alma and EUen went ahead of him and he barred the heavy doors behind them. This was peace and happiness; that at last was goodness. They had no obligation but to live and to be happy. The threat and the promise of victory were far, far behind. Something killed the dinosaurs. And where's that Something now? Willow Bend, Wisconsin June #, # Dr. Wyman Jackson, Wyalusing College, Muscoda, Wisconsin My dear Dr. Jackson: I am writing to you because I don't know who else to write to and there is something I have to tell someone who can understand. I know your name because I read your book, "Cretaceous Dinosaurs," not once, but many times. I tried to get Dennis to read it, too, but I guess he never did. All Dennis ever was interested in were the mathematics of his time concept -- not the time machine itself. Besides, Dennis doesn't read too well. It is a chore for him. Maybe I should tell you, to start with, that my name is Alton James. I live with my widowed mother and I run a fix-it shop. I fix bicycles and lawn mowers and radios and television sets -- I fix anything that is brought in to me. I'm not much good at anything else, but I do seem to have the knack of seeing how things go together and understanding how they work and seeing what is wrong with them when they aren't working. I never had no training of any sort, but I just seem to have a natural bent for getting along with mechanical contraptions. Dennis is my friend and I'll admit right off that he is a strange one. He doesn't know from nothing about anything, but he's nuts on mathematics. People in town make fun of him because he is so strange and Ma gives me hell at times for having anything to do with him. She says he's the next best thing to a village idiot. I guess a lot of people think the way that Ma does, but it's not eiJ:irely true, for he does know his math. I don't know how he knows it. He didn't learn it at school and that's for sure. When he got to be # and hadn't got no farther than eighth grade, the school just sort of dropped him. He didn't really get to eighth grade honest; the teachers after a while got tired of seeing him on one grade and passed him to the next. There was talk, off and on, of sending him to some special school, but it never got nowhere. And don't ask me what kind of mathematics he knew. I tried to read up on math once because I had the feeling, after seeing some of the funny marks that Dennis put on paper, that maybe he knew more about it than anyone else in the world. And I still think that he does -- or that maybe he's invented an entirely new kind of math. For in the books I looked through I never did find any of the symbols that Dennis put on paper. Maybe Dennis used symbols he made up, inventing them as he went along, because no one had ever told him what the regular mathematicians used. But I don't think that's it -- I'm inclined to lean to the idea Dennis came up with a new brand of math, entirely. There were times I tried to talk with Dennis about this math of his and each time he was surprised that I didn't know it, too. I guess he thought most people knew about it. He said that it was simple, that it was plain as day. It was the way things worked, he said. I suppose you'll want to ask how come I understood his equations well enough to make the time machine. The answer is I didn't...! suppose that Dennis and I are alike in a lot of ways, but in different ways. I know how to make contraptions work (without knowing any of the theory) and Dennis sees the entire universe as something operating mathematically (and him scarcely able to read a page of simple type.) And another thing. My family and Dennis' family live in the same end of town and from the time we were toddlers, Dennis and I played together. Later on, we just kept on together. We didn't have a choice. For some reason or other, none of the kids would play with us. Unless we iwanted to play alone, we had to play together. I guess we got so, through the years, that we understood each other. I don't suppose there'd been any time machine if I hadn't been so interested in paleontology. Not that I knew anything about it; I was just interested. From the time I was a kid I read everything I could lay my hands on about dinosaurs and saber-tooths and such. Later on I went fossil hunting in the hills, but I never found nothing really big. Mostly I found brachiopods. There are great beds of them in the Platteville limestone. And lots of times I'd stand in the street and look up at the river bluffs above the town and try to imagine what it had been like story about a time machine, I remember thinking how I'd like to have one. I guess that at one time I thought a little about making one, but then realized I couldn't. 'TAennis had a habit of coming to my shop and talking, but most of the time talking to himself rather than to me. I don't remember exactly how it started, but after a while I realized that he had stopped talking about anything but time. One day he told me he had been able to figure out everything but time, and now it seemed he was getting that down in black and white, like all the rest of it. IMostly I didn't pay too much attention to what he said, for a lot of it didn't make much sense. But after he'd talked, incessantly, for a week or two, on time, I began to pay attention. But don't expect me to tell you what he said or make any sense of it, for there's no way that I can. To understand what Dennis said and meant, you'd have to live with him, like I did, for twenty years or more. It's not so much understanding what Dennis says as understanding Dennis. I don't think we actually made any real decision to build a time machine. It just sort of grew on us. All at once we found that we were making one. We took our time. We had to take our time, for we went back a lot and did things over, almost from the start. It took weeks to get some of the proper effects -- at least, that's what Dennis called them. Me, I didn't know anything about effects. All that I knew was that Dennis wanted to make something work a certain way and I tried to make it work that way Sometimes, even when it worke'd the way he wanted it, it turned out to be wrong. So we'd start all over. But finally we had a working model of it and took it out on a big bald bluff, several miles up the river, where no one ever went. I rigged up a timer to a switch that would turn it on, then after two minutes would reverse the field and send it home again. We mounted a movie camera inside the frame that carried the machine, and we set the camera going, then threw the timer switch. I had my doubts that it would work, but it did. It went away and stayed for two minutes, then came back again. When we developed the camera film, we knew without any question the camera had traveled back in time. At first there were pictures of ourselves, standing there and waiting. Then there was a little blur, no more than a flicker, across a half a dozen frames, and the next frames showed a mastodon walking straight into the camera. A fraction of a second later his trunk jerked up and his ears flared out as he wheeled around with clumsy haste and galloped down the ridge. Every now and then he'd swing his head around to take a look behind him. I imagine that our time machine, blossoming suddenly out of the ground in front of him, scared him out of seven years of growth. Ts were lucky, that was all. We could have sent that camera back another thousand times, perhaps, and never caught a mastodon -- probably never caught a thing. Although we would have known it had moved in time, for the landscape had been different, although not a great deal different. But from the landscape we could not have told if it had gone back in time a hundred or a thousand years. When we saw the mastodon, however, we knew we'd sent the camera back # years at least. I won't bore you with how we worked out a lot of problems on our second model, or how Dennis managed to work out a time-meter that we could calibrate to send the machine a specific distance into time. Because all this is not important. What is important is what I found when I went into time. I've already told you I'd read your book about Cretaceous dinosaurs and I liked the entire book, but that final chapter about the extinction of the dinosaurs is the one that really got me. Many a time I'd lie awake at night thinking about all the theories you wrote about and trying to figure out in my own mind how it really was. So when it was time to get into that machine and go, I knew where I would be headed. Dennis gave me no argument. He didn't even want to go. He didn't care no more. He never was really interested in the time machine. All he wanted was to prove out his math. Once the machine did that, he was through with it. I worried a lot, going as far as I meant to go, about the rising or subsidence of the crust. I knew that the land around Willow of years. Sometime during the Cretaceous a sea had crept into the interior of the continent, but had stopped short of Wisconsin and, so far as geologists could determine, there had been no disturbances in the state. But I still felt uneasy about it. I didn't want to come out into the Late Cretaceous with the machine buried under a dozen feet of rock or, maybe, hanging a dozen feet up in the air. So I got some heavy steel pipes and sunk them six feet into the rock on the bald bluff top we had used that first time, with about ten feet of their length extending in the air. I mounted the time frame on top of them and rigged up a ladder to get in and out of it and tied the pipes into the time field. One morning I packed a lunch and filled a canteen with water. I dug the old binoculars that had been my father's out of the attic and debated whether I should take along a gun. All I had was a shotgun and I decided not to take it. If I'd had a rifle, there'd been no question of my taking it, but I didn't have one. I could have borrowed one, but I didn't want to. I'd kept pretty quiet about what I was doing and I didn't want to start any gossip in the village. I went up to the bluff top and climbed up to the frame and set the time-meter for #j# million years into the past and then I turned her on. I didn't make any ceremony out of it. I just turned her on and went. I told you about the little blur in the movie film and that's the best way, I suppose, to tell you how it was. There was this little blur, like a flickering twilight. Then it was sunlight once again and I was on the bluff top, looking out across the valley. Except it wasn't a bluff top any longer, but only a high hill. And the valley was not the rugged, tree-choked, deeply cut valley I had always known, but a great green plain, a wide and shallow valley with a wide and sluggish river flowing at the far side of it. Far to the west I could see a shimmer in the sunlight, a large lake or sea. But a sea, I thought, shouldn't be this far east. But there it was, either a great lake or a sea -- I never did determine which. And there was something else as Vv'ell. I looked down to the ground and it was only three feet under me. Was I ever glad I had used those pipes! Looking out across the valley, I could see some moving things, but they were so far away that I could not make them out. So I picked up the binoculars and jumped down to the ground and walked across the hilltop until the ground began to slope away. I sat down and put the binoculars to my eyes and worked across the valley with them. There were dinosaurs out there, a whole lot more of them than I had expected. They were in herds and they were traveling. You'd expect that out of any dozen herds of them, some of them would be feeding, but none of them was. All of them were moving and it seemed to me there was a nervousness in the way they moved. Although, I told myself, that might be the way it was with dinosaurs. They all were a long way off, even with the glasses, but I could make out some of them. There w'ere several groups of duckbills, waddling along and making funny jerky movements with their heads. I spotted a couple of small herds of thescelosaurs, pacing along, with their bodies tilted forward. Here and there were small groups of triceratops. But strangest of all was a large herd of brontosaurs, ambling nervously and gingerly along, as if their feet might hurt. And it struck me strange, for they were a long ways from water and from what I'd read in your book, and in other books, it didn't seem too likely they ever wandered too far away from water. And there were a lot of other things that didn't look too much like the pictures I had seen in books. '"The whole business had a funny feel about it. Could it be, I wondered, that I had stumbled on some great migration, with all the dinosaurs heading out for some place else? I got so interested in watching that I was downright careless and it was foolish of me. I was in another world and there could have been all sorts of dangers and I should have been watching out for them, but I was just sitting there, flat upon my backside, as if I were at home. Suddenly there was a pounding, as if someone had turned loose a piledriver, coming up behind me and coming very fast. I dropped the glasses and twisted around and as I did something big and tall rushed past me, no more than three feet away, so close it almost brushed me. I got just a brief impression of it as it went past -- huge and gray and scaly. Then, as it went tearing down the hill, I saw what it was and I had a cold and sinking feeling clear down in my gizzard. For I had been almost run down by the big boy of them all -- Tyrannosaurus rex. His two great legs worked like driving pistons and the light of the sun glinted off the wicked, recurved claws as his feet pumped up and down. His tail rode low and awkward, but there was no awkwardness in the way he moved. His monstrous head swung from side to side, with the great rows of teeth showing in the gaping mouth, and he left behind him a faint foul smell -- I suppose from the carrion he ate. But the big surprise was that the wattles hanging underneath descence -- red and green and gold and purple, the color of them shifting as he swung his head. I watched him for just a second and then I jumped up and headed for the time machine. I was more scared than I like to think about. I had, I want to testify right here, seen enough of dinosaurs for a lifetime. But I never reached the time machine. Up over the brow of the hill came something else. I say something else because I have no idea what it really was. Not as big as rex, but ten times worse than him. It was long and sinuous and it had a lor of legs and it stood six feet high' or so and was a sort of sickish pink. Take a caterpillar and magnify it until it's six feet tall, then give it longer legs so that it can run instead of crawl and hang a death mask dragon's head upon it and you get a faint idea. Just a faint idea. I t saw me and swung its head toward me and made an eager whimpering sound and it slid along toward me with a sidewheeling gait, like a dog when it's running out of balance and lop-sided. I took one look at it and dug in my heels and made so sharp a turn that I lost my hat. The next thing that I knew, I was pelting down the hill behind old T yrannosaurus. And now I saw that myself and rex were not the only things that were running down the hill. Scattered here and there along the hillside were other running creatures, most of them in small groups and herds, although there were some singles. Most of them were dinosaurs, but there were other things as well. I'm sorry I can't tell you what they were, but at that particular moment I wasn't what you might call an astute observer. I was running for my life, as if the flames of hell were lapping at my heels. I looked around a couple of times and that sinuous creature was still behind me. He wasn't gaining on me any, although I had the feeling that he could if he put his mind to it. Matter of fact, he didn't seem to be following me alone. He was doing a lot of weaving back and forth. He reminded me of nothing quite so much as a faithful farm dog bringing in the cattle. But even thinking this, it took me a little time to realize that was exactly what he was -- an old farm dog bringing in a bunch of assorted dinosaurs and one misplaced human being. At the bottom of the hill I looked back again and now that I could see the whole slope of the hill, I saw that this was a bigger cattle drive than I had imagined. The entire hill was alive with running beasts and behind them were a half dozen of the pinkish dogs. And I knew when I saw this that the moving herds I'd seen out on the valley floor were not migratory herds, but they were moving because they were being driven -- that this was a big roundup of some sort, with all the reptiles and the dinosaurs and myself being driven to a common center. I knew that my life depended on getting lost somehow, and being left behind. I had to find a place to hide and I had to dive into this hiding place without being seen. Only trouble was there seemed no place to hide. The valley floor was naked and nothing bigger than a mouse could have hidden there. Ahead of me a good-size swale rose up from the level floor and I went pelting up it. I was running out of wind. My breath was getting short and I had pains throbbing in my chest and I knew I couldn't run much farther. I reached the top of the swale and started down the reverse slope. And there, right in front of me, was a bush of some sort, three feet high or so, bristling with thorns. I was too close to it and going too fast to even try to dodge it, so I did the only thing I could -- I jumped over it. But on the other side there was no solid ground. There was, instead, a hole. I caught just a glimpse of it and tried to jerk my body to one side, and then I was falling in the hole. It wasn't much bigger than I was. It bumped me as I fell and I picked up some bruises, then landed with a jolt. The fall knocked the breath out of me and I was doubled over, with my arms wrapped about my belly. My breath came slowly back and the pain subsided and I was able to take a look at where I was. The hole was some three feet in diameter and perhaps as much as seven deep. It slanted slightly toward the forefront of the slope and its sides were worn smooth. A thin trickle of dirt ran down from the edge of it, soil that I had loosened and dislodged when I had hit the hole. And about halfway up was a cluster of small rocks, the largest of them about the size of a human head, projecting more than half their width out of the wall. I thought, idly, as I looked at them, that some day they'd come loose and drop into the hole. And at the thought I squirmed around a little to one side, so that if they took a notion to fall I'd not be in the line of fire. Looking down, I saw that I'd not fallen to the bottom of the hole, for the hole went on, deeper in the ground. I had come to rest at a point where the hole curved sharply, to angle back beneath the swale top. I hadn't noticed it at first, I suppose because I had been too shook up, but now I became aware of a musky smell. Not an overpowering odor, but a sort of scent -- faintly animal, although not quite animal. A smooth-sided hole and a musky smell -- there could be no other answer: I had fallen not into just an ordinary hole, but into a burrow of some sort. And it must be the burrow of quite an animal, I thought, to be the size it was. It would have taken something with hefty claws, indeed, to have dug this sort of burrow. And even as I thought it, I heard the rattling and the scrabbling of something coming up the burrow, no doubt coming up to find out what was going on. I did some scrabbling myself. I didn't waste no time. But about three feet up I slipped. I grabbed for the top of the hole, but my fingers slid t'nrough the sandy soil and I couldn't get a grip. I shot out my feet and stopped my slide short of the bottom of the hole. And there I was, with my back against one side of the hole and my feet braced against the other, hanging there, halfway up the burrow. While all the time below me the scrabbling and the clicking sounds continued. The thing, whatever it might be, was getting closer, and it was coming fast. Right in front of me was the nest of rocks sticking from the wall. I reached out and grabbed the biggest one and jerked and it came loose. It was heavier than I had figured it would be and I almost dropped it, but managed to hang on. A snout came out of the curve in the burrow and thrust itself quickly upward in a grabbing motion. The jaws opened up and they almost filled the burrow and they were filled with sharp and wicked teeth. I didn't think. I didn't plan. What I did was instinct, I dropped the rock between my spreadout legs straight down into that gaping maw. It was a heavy rock and it dropped four feet or so and went straight between the teeth, down into the blackness of the throat. When it hit it splashed and the paws snapped shut and the creature backed away. How I did it, I don't know, but I got out of the hole. I clawed and kicked against the wall and heaved my body up and rolled out of the' hole onto the naked hillside. Naked, that is, except for the bush with 'the inch-long thorns, the one that I'd jumped over before i fell into the burrow. It was the only cover that there was and I made for the upper side of it, for by now, I figured, the big cattle drive had gone past me and if I could get the bush between myself and the valley side of the swale, ! might have a chance. Otherwise, sure as hell, one of those dogs would see me and would come out to bring me in. For a while there was no questions that they were dinosaur herders, they probably couldn't tell the difference betveen me and a dinosaur. I was ali've and could run and that would qualify me. There was always the chance, of course, that the owner of the burrow would come swarming out, and if he did I couldn't stay behind the bush. But I rather doubted he'd be coming out, not right away, at least. It would take him a while to get that stone out of his throat. I crouched behind the bush and the sun was hot upon my back and, peering 'through the branches, I could see, far out on the valley floor, the great herd had been driven together and there they were, running in a knotted circle, while outside the circle prowled the pinkish dogs and something else as well -- what appeared to be men driving tiny cars. The cars and men were all of the same color, ,-i sort of greenish gray, and the two of them, the cars and men, seemed to be a single organism. The men didn't seem to be sitting in the cars; they looked as if they grew out of the cars, as if they and the cars were one. And while the cars went zipping along, they appeared to have no wheels. It was hard to tell, but they seemed to travel with the bottom of them flat upon the ground, like a snail would travel, and as they travelled, they rippled, as if the body of the car were some sort of flowing muscle. I crouched there watching and now. for the first time, I had a chance to think about it, to try to figure out what was going on. I had come here, across more some dinosaurs, and I sure was seeing them, but under what you might say were peculiar circumstances. The dinosaurs fit, all right. They looked mostly like the way they looked in books, but the dogs and car-men were something else again. They were distinctly out of place. The dogs vere pacing back and forth, sliding along in their sinuous fashion, and the car-men were zipping back and forth, and every once in a while one of the beasts would break out of the circle and the minute that it did, a half dozen dogs and a couple of car-men would race to intercept it and drive it back again. The circle of beasts must have had roughly, a diameter of a frightened creatures. A lot of paleontologists have wondered whether dinosaurs had any voice and I can tell you that they did. They were squealing and roaring and quacking and there were some of them that hooted -- I think it was the duckbills hooting, but I can't be sure Then, all at once, there was another sound, a sort of fluttering roar that seemed to be coming from the sky. I looked up quickly and I saw them coming down -- a dozen or so spaceships, they couldn't have been anything but spaceships. They came down rather fast and they didn't seem too big and there were tails of thin, blue flame flickering at their bases. Not the billowing clouds of flame and smoke that our rockets have, but just a thin blue flicker. For a minute it looked like one of them would land on top of me, but then I saw that it was too far out. It missed me, matter of fact, a good two miles or so. It and the others sat down out in the valley. I should have known what would happen out there. It was the simplest explanation one could think of and it was logical. I think, maybe, way deep down. I did know, but my surface mind had pushed it away because it was too matter-of-fact and too ordinary. Thin snouts spouted from the ships and purple fire curled mistily at the muzzle of those snouts and the dinosaurs went down in a fighting, frightened, squealing mass. Thin trickles of vapor drifted upward from the snouts and out in the center of the circle lay that heap of dead and dying dinosaurs, all those thousands of dinosaurs piled in death. It is a simple thing to tell, of course, but it was a terrible thing to see. I crouched there behind the bush, sickened at the sight, startled by the silence when all the screaming and the squealing and the hooting ceased. And shaken, too -- not by what shakes me now as I write this letter, but shaken by the knowledge that something from outside could do this to the earth. For they were from outside. It wasn't just the spaceships, but those pinkish dogs and graygreen car-men which were not cars and men, but a single organism, were not things cf earth, could not be things of earth. I crept back from the bush, keeping low in hope that the bush would screen me from the things down in the valley until I reached the swale top. One of the dogs swung around and looked my way and I froze, and after a time he looked away. Then I was over the top of the swale and heading back toward the time machine. But half way down the slope, I turned around and came back again, crawling on my belly, squirming to the hilltop to have another look. It was a look I'll not forget. The dogs and car-men had swarmed in upon the heap of dead dinosaurs, and some cf the cars already v.'ere crawling back toward the grounded spaceships, which had let down ramps. The cars were moving slowly, for they were heavily loaded and the loads they carried were neatly butchered hams and racks of ribs. And in the sky there was a muttering and I looked up to see yet other spaceships coming down -- the little transport ships that would carry this cargo of fresh meat up to another larger ship that waited overhead. It was then I turned and ran. I reached the top of the hill and piled into the time machine and set it at zero and came home. I didn't even stop to hunt for the binoculars I'd dropped. A nd now that I am home, I'm not going back again. I'm not going anywhere in that time machine. I'm afraid of what I might find any place I go. If Wyalusing College has any need of it, I'll give them the time machine. But that's not why I wrote. There is no doubt in my mind what happened to the dinosaurs, why they became extinct. They were killed off and butchered and hauled away, to some other planet, perhaps many light years distant, by a race which looked upon the earth as a cattle range -- a planet that could supply a vast amount of cheap protein. But that, you say, happened ago. This race did once exist. But almost certainly have changed its ways or drifted off in its hunting to some other sector of the galaxy, or, perhaps, have become extinct, like the dinosaurs. But I don't think so. I don't think any of those things happened. I think they're still around. I think earth may be only one of many planets which supply their food. And I'll tell you why I think so. They were back on earth again, I'm sure, some # or I I ,# years ago, when they killed off the mammoth and the mastodon, the giant bison, the great cave bear and the sabretooth and a lot of other things. Oh, yes, I know they missed Africa. They never touc.hed the big game there. Maybe, after wiping out the dinosaurs, they learned their lesson, and left Africa for breeding stock. And now I come to the point of this letter, the thing that has me worried. Today there are just a few less in the world. By the year # tliere may be as many as six billion of us. We're pretty small, of course, and these things went in for tonnage, for dinosaurs and mastodon and such. But there are so many of us! Small as we are, we may be getting to the point where we'll be worth their while. Prevent heartbreak and hunger across the world -- each dollar sends a Food Crusade package 'The hardcover science-fiction books of today are of course published by the same people who publish the straight fiction and mysteries and westerns -- Doubleday, Simon #b Schuster and so forth. This wasn't always so; it didn't begin to be so until about the time, fifteen years ago, when this magazine's first issue began a similarly meaningful revolution on the newsstands. In #, the biggest names in sf books -- almost the only names -- were Arkham House, Fantasy Press, F.P.C.I., Gnome Press, Hadley, Prime Press and Shasta. Some of them were on their way out, but these were isolated infirmities: a commercially foolish editorial policy in one instance, the publisher's personal circumstances in another. As a group they were promising, though they were essentially one-man operations started by people who had scraped together a little capital or credit. In some hope of profit, they were in the business of reprinting what each personally considered the best magazine science fiction published to that date. What they produced was various. It varied from one company's systematic resurrection of every big name undermined by the new techniques of the #s Astounding, through Hadley's editions of such interesting but idiosyncratic pieces as L. Ron Hubbard's Final Blackout, to Arkham House's beautifully made volumes not only of HowA. E. van Vogt's Sian and Ray Bradbury's first and best collection, Dark Carnival. They did most of their business by mail order; their ads were column inches in the prozines, mimeographed pages in the fanzines. But in any largish city you could usually find one bookstore which was not above stocking one copy each for the nut trade, and here and there you could find booksellers who boasted that they specialized in it. # was about the time when book review columns became regular features in the prozines. Before that, reviews, like books, had been occasional pieces. They had run as fillers at the bottoms of pages short on story text, and they were often obviously too thrilled at the thought that anything at all had found its way into boards. By #, the volume had not only gotten high enough to justify regular columns, it had gotten high enough to justify a nice cathartic bent of expression when a bad one came in, because the bad ones were in hopeless contrast to the good ones. C " od grant that such a luxuriant ' time will never again come to science fiction book publishing. The great board of toprank material waiting to be put into books was the bittersweet result of persistent neglect. Writers had lived, written and died without ever seeing permanent publication. Most of them were not specially conscious of great deprivation in this area, however -- not very many people knew the area existed. It was entirely possible to be a science-fiction fan in # and not realize that there had been a Golden Age just before World War II; it was only when these books began coming out that the shape and nature of that work became fully apparent. I would not want you to think that I believe some cosmic switch had clicked over in # and then back in #. Neither is it true that between these arbitrary dates Astounding Science Fiction published seventy-two issues of solid immortal literature while none of its competitors did a thing but move in place. What Astounding did do, over a period of years, was to develop and, until #, keep writers who fairly often wrote a certain broad type of story well. It was a type of story which was better received by articulate science-fiction readers of those days than was any other type of story; those same readers were now ready to buy these same stories again in book form, and it so happened that a good number of people who had never read that kind of science fiction before were able to share their taste. ence fiction had been slightly anticipated by a similar phenomenon in crime fiction, with Dashiell Hammett and Raymond Chandler, among others, emerging from the crumbled pages of Black Mask. Apparently something just before the War acted to create break out of the post-World War I shell of neverland cliches which persisted in the pulps until the middle of the #s. It may have been an echo of the same tough attitude toward life that had produced Hemingway and Steinbeck in the "mainstream" somewhat earlier. Crime stories in the new mode had been getting serious book publishing attention all during World War II. Now it was perhaps science fiction's turn. The material was there. The new publishers picked it up and made books of it. Fantasy Press went back a little farther, to publish the early E.E. Smith and Stanley Weinbaum as well as other forerunners of "modern" science fiction as these same book publishers now proceeded to define it, creating sharp distinctions from the past, and from Flash Gordon, simply by running full notices of previous publication and thus making it clear where the "good" -- the most readable -- material had come from. Centering their attention exactly on the Campbellian writers were Gnome Press and Shasta; while Shasta brought out Heinlein's Future History series, for example. Gnome was busy doing Asimov's Foundation stories. Arkham House, Sian aside, was meanwhile tending toward selections from such fantasy magazines as Weird Tales and Unknown, which had had little golden ages of their own and which Fantasy Press's program also included. Prime Press did a little of both, including collections by Lester del Rey (...And Some Were Human) and Theodore Sturgeon Without Sorcery) which split their sources mainly between Asfounding and Unknown, and by George O. Smith (Fenus Equilateral) which was without peer gram fiction. Shasta brought out the Don A. Stuart stories Who Goes There?, Cloak of Aesir), and Gnome did Van Vogt's The Mixed Men and Henry Kuttner's Gallegher stories Robots Have No Tails, by "Lewis Padgett"). In other words, in the few years between the end of the war and the earliest #s, these various people with their varied resources brought out the books which are still the liver and lights of any permanent collection of good science fiction. Random House had issued its legendary Healy-McComas anthology, Adventures in Time and Space, and Crown had brought out Groff Conklin's A Treasury of Science Fiction, but Gnome had countered with Martin Greenberg's Men Against the Stars, an entry fully qualified to run in that field. If it hadn't been for the houses listed in Paragraph One of this necessarily breathless history, grown up science fiction might have taken years to find a permanent place in literature via the library catalogues. With the few exceptions mentioned immediately above, the established major houses hadn't touched anything but Verne and Wells in years, the only significant wartime exceptions being Poc'et's original paperback, The Pocket Book of Science Fiction, and Viking's Portable Novels oj Science. Doth of these had been edited and one assumes fought into life by Donald Wollheim, who has gone on to do his impressive job of making bricks without stnaw for Ace paperbacks. He, Healy and McComas, Groff Conklin and a few others might eventually have succeeded by applying unremitting pressure over a long period of time. The little specialist houses, operating out of lofts, book stores and their owners' basements, cut that time dramatically short. They made the #s into boom year... from which they themselves would draw little but disaster. T)y #, these people had accomplished two major things, both suicidal. They had exhausted the supply of easily found, high-quality reprints from the magazines, and they had established the financial value of the sf book market. They had gotten to that point because you can succeed with almost any sensible small venture in publishing as long as you're not doing something the potential major competitors want to do as well. At that point, the first Science Fiction Book Club had appeared on the back cover of a prozine. Except for differences of detail, it looked and read exactly like its sister ads for the Detective Book Club, which had been riding the back covers of the crime magazines for years. Merchandising had come to the business of publishing sf books for profit, and the incidence of major company names on new sf titles had begun to rise sharply. A major publishing house has, by definition, the equipment needed to be a major publisher -- a staff of editorial specialists, a production staff which does nothing all day but buy supplies and services having to do with publishing and a sales staff which can consist of hundreds of specialists, some of them out on the road calling on bookstore owners they have known for years and others sitting home and writing punchy brochure copy. This is what these people do for a living. They have been trained for it under the impetus of believing that this is all they can do for a living. They are paid to do their one thing at least as well as their opposite numbers at the next major house. With this sort of organization, it is possible to prothing that may look and be fractionally better than the work of one busy man working for himself. If you have a hundred such specialists, they can produce, say, ten times as many things to make Once such a major organization has been put in train, it is committed by the inertia of schedules and capital investment. The sight of a major publishing company winding up to give birth to a new program is so impressive that few of its rivals can restrain themselves from following suit. Once the herd has been set in motion it must, by the nature of the beast, proceed along the line of least resistance for an indefinite period of time, leaving nothing in its wake but a stubble of grasses cropped too short to sustain life. fn the area of wholesale bookJL selling, the brief contention was thus between the specialists in science fiction and the specialists in publishing. In the area of simple packaging -- of producing at a profit a book which appears to be worth the retail customer's money -- the contest was only a little longer in the drawing out. It was in fact extended past its natural run by something like a happenstance. The merchandising machinery having gotten turned on, the various sales organizations sponsored by the major publishers immediately needed more product than the publishers themselves were yet able to furnish. So for a little while the small houses were able to supply copies to the book club operations owned more or less by their direct competitors. Thus they acquired a little more money to operate on, at the same time that their choice of production standards was sharply narrowed to the more expensive bands of the book-making spectrum. What this meant for the retail customers was that more conventional-looking science fiction books in far greater quantities had become available. Shopping for books became considerably more convenient. Book prices were reduced, in several senses; over the short terms, there was the benefit of having the specialist houses throw their stocks on the cut-rate market in an effort to get hold of additional working capital or simply to bail out. Over the long term, book prices were reduced (not absolutely, but relative to the still rising cost of production) by the combination of high-volume sales and production economies of which only major publishers are capable. In fact, the only place the sf book-reading public lost anything tangible at all was one from which the small publishers could not have rescued them, but from which the big publishers could. That was in the paucity of remaining publishable book-length material. The result was that the middle #s vere bad years for quality, and looked worse by comparison to the immediate past. The middle #s were the years in which we got the "novels" pasted together from series short stories, the "science fiction" by outside writers who had obviously seen a monster movie once and the unfortunate experiments in hapless antiquarianism reminiscent of that pioneering California company which had staked its all on Ralph Milne Farley. These were the years in which knowledgeable critics lambasted the major companies day and night. If Gnome Press had been able to bring out Isaac Asimov's I, Robot, why in Heaven's name couldn't a giant outfit like Doubleday do better than Nelson Bond's Lancelot Biggs series disguised as a novel? Answer, Doubleday wasn't about to do I, Robot -- yet. Gnome's excellently manufactured edition, with its flossy Cartier jacket making it look exactly like a big-time book, was still very much on sale. Doubleday would of course get to it in the course of time, but meanwhile there was Max Ehrlich's The Big Eye, and that was science fiction too. You could tell by the rocket on the title page. I t wasn't all bad. Gnome's City, by Clifford Simak, was the outstanding example of a pasteup that had been begging to be done. Doubleday's The Martian Chronicles dates from that time -- a beautiful Bradbury collection which owes part of its charm to the loose connecting passages between stories, which may be the fragile vestiges of earlier plans to make a novel. Simon # Schuster did take the bit in its teeth and publish an edition of Sian. Grossett # Dunlap came out with a mass-priced edition of Henry Kuttner's Fury. Frederick Fell, hitherto known as the promulgator of Oscar J. Friend's The Kid from Mars -- which is not quite as bad as its title -- began publishing the Bleiler-Dikty annual 'best" collections of magazine stories, whici served the function of providing the cinderblock base for Judith Merril to later build bigger and better for Simon # Schuster and Dell. And Twayne, another small but nevertheless full-scale publisher wh., hoped to ride up among the majors on the strength of this new boom, did something very interesting with its "Triplet" series, fostered by Fletcher Pratt and Dr. John D. Clark. These were anthologies of three novellas each by three major sf writers, who were given a loose outline of a basic story problem and a detailed description of the solar system in which it was to occur, each writer then going his own way as he saw fit. This was one attempt to create books. With all the will and budget in the world, the science-fiction magazines of that time could only supply the best of the new gout of wordage the book publishers now needed as they jockeyed for control of the market. They couldn't supply all of it, by a long shot. Perforce, the book publishers for original material so that good writers could be induced to occasionally forego the magazines as a primary market No publisher in the world ever pays more than he has to, but the major publishers have people trained to pay that minimum with checks drawn on impressive banks, and with cheerily mesmerrhetic references to the freemasonry of the arts. In this case the book publishers were not only broadening the primary market for original sf, they were now applying the coup de grace to the little specialists, as well as .shaking off the coattail riders in their own ranks. Twayne was one oi the companies which dropped out of the picture. But its program left some significant orphans. Among the ultimate results of Fletcher Pratt's brainchild was James Blish's Hugo-winning A Case oj Conscience, which ran as a long one-parter in If before expanding up to its prize book length. Two other Twayne stories, an Asimov and a Poul Anderson, appeared as serials in Astounding. In its own leflhanded way, this was the first major case of important work being fed from a book publisher into the magazines -- a complete reversal of the established precedence. A t about this same time, two  other interesting things happened. A publisher of paperback originals got on the stands with his edition of a middling-important novel before it had finished running as a serial in Astounding. And Doubleday published Cyril Kornbluth's Takeoff, a major novel by a major magazine writer, which had seen no magazine publication at all. After the inevitable stumbling start, the big book houses were getting their programs into full flight. In every other important field of magazine fiction, most of the long serials had in fact been already under contract as books. That had now become the situation in science fiction, as well, and with various ups and downs, that is the situation today. In all, it took the major houses about five years, from # to #, to make it so. After ten years, this pendulum may now be getting ready to swing back the other vay. Too many new (novels) are not former magazine serials -- however arrived at -- but puffed-up novelettes. Some of them were books all along, cut down for magazine use. But by far the greater percentage are not -- they are padded, patched together or published in a design form that makes a lousy forty thousand words stretch across too many pages which are mostly margin and elephantiasical type. They are sometimes written by thirdrate writers who are being overpaid in compensation for missing the apprenticeship that magazine work forces on its steady practitioners. These flat souffles are in turn subjected to the attentions of blurb writers and sales promotion directors who describe and package them to be more attractive and rewarding than they really are. It is my fervent hope that these easy promises will have their effect; that the second or third time the customer is induced to part with four dollars for a two-dollar experience, a certain chill will settle over the romance. In looking over the titles produced by the pioneers of # -- not all of whom were honest men with the look of far horizons in their eyes, and some of whom rooked their customers and writers unmercifully, sometimes from sheer naivete -- one is struck by how odd a professional production man for, say, Biggers #s Better  Sons Co. would find them. He might forgive them for the early "hardcover" book which was bound in limp lea::iier by the only bindery in town and looks exactly like a bible, or for the jobs which were obviously done on flatbed weekly newspaper presses. He might understand that the publishers were limited in their choices of production methods and sources of supply for such things as paper and binding cloth. He, a book designer and a professional packet copywriter might have the patience to understand that the publishers of these books had to handle those functions themselves and could not really be faulted for not having as much esthetic sense or writing ability as they had editorial judgment... #I whatever it was they had. It is after all a truism in bigtime publishing that talent is exactly as deep as frosted glass partition. What would puzzle and dismay the production man would be the frequent appearance of expensive interior halftone illusstrations -- often done in the publisher's best self-taught style -- tipped in on expensive enameled stock; the use of opulent text papers, of foundry type, of cut initials, of attempts at fullcolor reproduction of jacket designs which were often even worse than the interior illustrations. These were struggling people. They typed their own invoices, wrapped their own product and stood in line at the post office to mail it, walking back to their thirty-dollar-a-month offices with sheafs of stamps sticking out of their shirt pockets. Almost to a man, they thought they could solve problems that have wrecked the careers of professional specialists, and almost to a man they didn't even realize they had failed. They didn't even know, beyond a vague sense of something not quite right, why their books felt harder to read than a similar text composed and designed by a man drawing fifteen grand a year from Biggers Sa Better -- mostly for having on file the phone numbers of all the display type houses in town. They weren't all like that, of course. The bigger outfits, like Gnome and Shasta, farmed out most of these problems to commercial book manufacturers. Arkham House and Fantasy Press books are distinguishable from today's commercial products by the simple fact that they are among the best-looking items in your library. But there is not one in which the careful eye will not detect some trace of ingenuousness, some certain sign that the publisher concerned was copying what he remembered from the books of his youth -- the J. Allen St. John illustrations in his pre-War Grossett #e Dunlap Tarzan books, the creamy paper of the days when pulp forests were not yet the property of newspaper cartels. These are the things that catch the eye as one leafs through one of these productions. They are the signs of love, dreams and spirit, even among the scoundrels. They were fearing our world down atour.  i,:. Too ban' they weren't tearing us down tool tt"They don't build slums like they used to," VVhitey Edwards told me, reaching up for a loose corner of the flexo and pulling it down to prove his point. It domed springily over our dreg-bottomed coffee cups, revealing in the hidden space behind it the limp multicolored spaghetti of the utilities piping: gas, water, metered syntho-milk, sewage, coaxed TV, med-mist, Musik, robo-talk, robo-juice, tele, vele, elec, gelec, and such. Few of them running fat with their peculiar contributions to the good life, I judged. "That may be so," I answered, slapping aside the dodderer's hands and thumbing the blue elastic panel back in place with a fast rub along its adhesive edge. Again it decently covered the flaccid tangle of what looked like rainbow-hued sheep's gut and rubber unmentionables. "But they built Ma like a bull and she'll gore and trample you if she finds you tearing down her kitchen. It's bad enough what the giant centipedes are doing." The jumbo TV, jammed between sink and fridge flickered weak and ghostly. A gaggle of five-job wives and eight-job men were having a closed-end discussion of everything in creation on the executive patio edge of a swimming pool big enough to hide a space-to-seabottom cruiser. Their sweet eldritch cackle was unintelligible, but their state of undress was a slight counterirritant to boredom. Whitey Edwards sighed, not looking at these suburban goddesses, but squinting his rheumy eyes against the Monday sun coming up like doom over the dusty flats between Beatsville and the Henleys' happy if fragile little family castle. Earth's spotted, spitting, seething star shot its angry rays under the great awning rigged in front of our windows and door. "Once," the old boy said, shaking the headtopping that gave him his name, "they built slums solid with steel beams and heavy lath and great bloody pipes of iron and tile and lead that made 'em think twice before they tore 'em down. But now..." He sighed his wheezy grief. Whitey'd used to be a con-and-destruction worker decades back, before the robots took that over, before I was born. The TV zoomered in on a taut little job in bolero jacket and loincloth. The sound cleared for her fast happy words "... caring for this pool put my husband and I in the poolcounselor raquette... and died. I started to tell Whitey I had even more current job-sorrows than his. Since Thursday I'd been terminated from my streetsmiler's job for competing with the psychiatrists, robot and human, and for all I know with the giant centipedes. Just then my brother Dick erupted from the bed-closets, throwing clothes over his sallow nakedness like a Gypsy escaping from a Nazi gas chamber -- or as if he were a six-job man at least and not a sprint-in-the-gutter onejobber. And with that job only since Friday night after being three weeks on probationary relief. I called sweetly at him, "Are you scared a customer viill put a gush of quarters into one of your metal bandits with her own little pinkies if you're a minute late?" Dick scowled, gyrating around a stubborn trouser leg. "Don't you worry, Dickie," I kejit on. were as nervous of machinery as sex, they wanted a man to do it for them." Society, graciously, used to let people work vending and other coin operated machines, like laundromats. But now, like laundromats too, you have to pay an attendant to do it for you -- because machines are temperamental and individual enterprise is almost as holy as money and anyway, there aren't enough jobs to go around more than two or three times. Dick groggled something at me and got the door open, all set for a spring-heel take-off. But there in his way was a tiny man, dressed like a respectable beetle, with dimpled fist raised to knock. He had glasses with zoomer lenses; silver antennae quivered out of his gray hat; a flat black belly-box was his ventral carapace. He looked around, especially at the cluttered floor, as if we were a touch unsavory, but he held his ground. As Dick paused at this coleopterous apparition, Ma came charging out of the bed-closets, red in the face and black was the rest of her. She grappled Dick around the elbows and roared, "Stop! No son of mine is going out to give battle to the #st Century on an empty stomach." Grabbing a quarter orange she shoved it between his teeth like a boxer's mouthpiece and then snatching this way and that she slammed a sandwich in his one hand and a cup in the other and on the next time around poured it steaming full. "VTo one can deny that Ma  stands squarely in back of her four sons, like the manager of a quartet of fistic champions, conscious of our genius and determined that it get recognition in the form of sevenor eight job careers. Though at the moment Dick was the only one of us with any job at all, except for Tom, who lives away with his wife and two kids. But obstructions and set-backs never daunt Ma. It's not the money she's after, mostly, it's the glory of the House of Henley pitted against the whole bloody world. Pricked by tender filial warmth I eyed her -- a murderous sonpunishing behemoth but my blessed mother -- while Whitey gave her an unseen wave. He's an old admirer she tolerates ever since Pa recognized her superior nuclear power and died. Dick bit out and swallowed the meat of the orange and tongued aside the peel so as to yell that the coffee was burning his hand and what would it do to his throat? Ma ripped the fridge open against the pull of the great spring I'd fixed outside to keep it shut since the latch broke. She whisked out an icecube and tucked it in Dick's cup. The fridge door thudded shut and the spring whirred like a rattlesnake about to jump loose and strike, but it didn't. Then Dick gulped his coffee while Ma held him and screeched in his ear about using lunch hour to scout for a second job and not stalk girls. When he'd finished his drink, she gagged him with his sandwich and let him go. The beetle-man dodged aside. Dick took off with a straightline velocity that would have broken his neck and scattered his bones if we'd still been living on the twentieth floor and not in this ground-level flat they tricked us into exchanging for. The TV blinked and -- presto -- there was a soldierly file of eight-job men (tabbed for that by the digit on their left shoulder) single-footing with pleasant monotony past the golden plastic statue of a twelvejobber. Each as he reached screen-center turned head and shouted an inaudible by optimistic something at me and bared all his perfectly tended teeth in a dazzling grin. I breathed a happy sigh and got set for a spell of quiet -- at least until the centipedes decided to start scuttling -- but just then the beetle-man poked his head in and piped politely at Ma, "Good morning, Mrs. Henley, I'm your area med statistician, come to take your bloodpressure and photo-snap your insides and all for posterity, like we arranged for a week ago." Ma slowly turned her head and glared at him like a bull that spots the matador, or, more likely, a peanut-vendor strolling across the ring. The red in her face went purple and she slowly reached for the bubbling coffee flask and slowly lifted it. The beetle-man innocently watched the lethal globe ascend with its tip-tilting seething brown hemicore, as if all this were a jobindoctrination demonstration in astrophysics. Whitey started up, but I pushed him back in his chair, saying rapidly, "Not you. Even being an old friend of the family wouldn't save you from the horns at this moment." Then I rasped loud as ambulance-brakes at Ma, "Hold your hand, you murdering old frump!" She turned at once, as I'd known she would. I cited her and she charged me with the coffee flask high, very much like a small Miura, but armed in a fashion to have made Manolete himself turn pale. But I slipped her with a half veronica and as she went past I kissed her low on the back of the neck, Just at the spot where the matador's sword goes in. I whisked my arms around her beloved thick waist, and the next instant she and Whitey and I were as happy as tin larks together flitting through a sparkling star cluster, and she was pouring fresh toffee for us. But the bettle-man, never dreaming the deadly peril he'd been in, advanced another step into the kitchen and called, "Mrs. Henley, it's very needful you have your medical inspection. You're distorting area med statistics and there are drastic penalties for evading med census. No need for you to undress, just hold still now -- " I pushed the coffee flask back against the wall and I stroked Ma as I held her tight, so she didn't go quite as purple as she howled at him, "You filthy medspy! -- do you think I'll submit to your peepings and be stuff for your filt'ny pictures when I'm not granted decent human med service if I do sicken? Here I have four grand sons, supermen all -- Meaghan here, who's a master mind doctor, and Harry who's still in bed, the greatest poet in the world, and Dick the Prince of Personalities, whom you saw speeding to work and I need not comment on, and Tom, who's a bloody wonder -- and the filthy world takes so little note of them that if I go to the clinic it's only robot doctors who'll see me and never a fleshand-blood physician!" Whatever the topic of her rant, Ma always gets in a commercial for her boys. The beetle-man quivered back a little at all that, but not very far, and piped soothingly, "Mrs. Henley, there's nothing vulgar or inferior about robo med. The Secretary of Mental Health himself prefers -- " he started to take another step into the room. "That old sham!" Ma roared, palpitating in my grasp and purpling dark. "He's the same one whose minions are forever sentencing my genius son Harry to the clutches of the remedial psychiatrists." "But Mrs. Henley," the little fellow went on with rash courage, "I can see with my own eyes you're not in the best of health. An immediate medcheck -- " That gave me my opening and I shoved Ma into Whitey's arms and advanced on the beetle-man quickly, wavering my finger like a sword between his bug eyes. "You watch yourself, lad," I cried, "or they'll be terminating you for making diagnoses who are only a census-taker. That's what the licensed psychers did to me for adding only a few words of insight and wisdom Co my street-smiling." At that very moment a ghostly pattering began and swiftly grew louder. It seemed to come from everywhere. "What's that?" the little chap asked wonderingly. "The giant centipedes," I told him. T T e paled and his zoomered eyes searched the shadows under table and sink as he scuttled backwards, and just at that moment, perhaps from the floor being swayed by our movements, the great spring on the fridge came loose and went klishing across the floor very close to his feet -- a twenty-inch coil of gray wire. He leaped for the lintel of the doorway to hoist himself out of reach of the venomous monster of his imagination, but he missed and fell and went leaping off as if old Fu-Manchu's whole blessed menagerie were at his heels. In pure pity I followed him under the great awning, polkadotted now by the shadows showing through of the stuff pattering down on it, and caught up with him just beyond the mounting flake-drift. "Don't be frightened," I told him, grappling him gently and forcing him to lift his zoomers to the ragged-topped wall behind, now only four to six stories high instead of the thirty it had been a week ago. Along its roller coaster margin two sinuous many-legged great silver beasties scampered, chomping great bites out of it and raining the digested fragments down from their rear ends in concrete cornflakes. "Those are the giant centipedes," I explained. "Demolishment robots, only." I was thinking of how Harry might make a shuddery poem of them: glittery cosmic crawlers nibbling the gray rim of infinity, eating their way in toward us from the ends of the universe -- when at that instant a weightier chunk, rejected by one of the creature's delicate digestive apparatus, no doubt, came thanking down like a meteor not four feet from us, denting the hard ground and raising a geyser of dust. The beetle-man darted off a dozen more steps while I ducked back under the awning, calling to him, "Now be off with you, little official, and trouble Ma no more. She's too much for you, but let that not cast you down. Look on her as a revenant from a hardier, crueller age -- a duchess out of place." I 'd no sooner got back in the kitchen, where Ma and Whitey were chatting over their coffee, than Ellie, Dick's wife, came out of the bed-closets full-dressed with bright suitcases in her hands and a dirty dark look in her eyes. She was saying, "Listen all of you, for I'll not tell it twice, I'm leaving that one-job no-good and going back to my last husband, who's still got the three jobs I left him with when I thought to better myself by entering this house of mad pride and sloth and poets snoring," and she brushed past me, the silver spring twinging again as she chanced to kick it. "Meaghan, let her go, who can't appreciate the Prince of Personalities," Ma said to me loftily, her color down to ladylike bright pink again, but I still would have followed and argued with Ellie -- Dick didn't deserve to be deserted when he'd just got a toe on the bottom rung of the ladder, which of course was why she was leaving him though she didn't know it, a jealous nojob little wifey -- except that just then who should appear in the doorway but my eldest brothgrin and his great shoulders and his aura of three-job success -- or would it be four now? -- and saying, "Hi, Ma. Ellie leaving Dick again? Who's the tiny one hanging around outside? Housing official come to coax you once more from this death trap? Hello, Whitey. No, no coffee, Ma, I want to talk to Meaghan here. I've got something for the lad!" I knew what that meant, of course, and I was already hunched on my hands and knees, starting to fix the spring to the fridge again -- a job that might easily take the rest of the day, I decided -- when I felt Ma's kindly talons on my shoulders, lifting me up, and she saying, "Whitey'U fix that, Meaghan," and then her beloved claws were propelling me to a seat at the table flush against the blue flexo, with my cup in front of me and beyond that Tom's great face as full of a smile of eager elder-brother benignity as my cup was of steaming coffee -- Ma having poured again and dropped in a pinch of dexy (I saw her) to give me spirit. A #I the while I was thinking chiefly. What job's he found now that's so bad he won't take it himself but offer "t to me? It'd have to be pretty bad, for at last count Tom's three jobs were grinding mirrors for leisuretime astronomers who hadn't time to grind their own -- that's one -- and selling retailers a brand of all-cornsilk cancer-free cigarets with the genuine coaltar taste and the nicotine life -- that's two -- and answering for a robot answering service whenever the decibal-rating of the caller's voice began to indicate extreme rage. He still had the third job, at any rate, by the phone-rig hanging around his neck. "Meaghan," he beamed, "next to an all-girl squad of revivalist angels, there's naught so wondrous as brother-love. I got something great for you. By the by, I've Number Four myself now -- I travel in ladies' glowin-the-dark underthings." As Ma raised a cheer at that, I looked around for escape, but Whitey was squatting at the fridge and blocking the door to the outer world, as happy with his tinkering as a great-grandfather cockroach (one of which was walking up his leg) while Ma, cheering still but with a policeman's eye on me, was taking a cup of coffee big and smoking as a volcano into the bedclosets -- to fire Harry's poetic genius, no doubt, or in lieu of that toss him on his lazy feet. "Meaghan -- " Tom began, but just then his neck phone rang and he twitched it on and I could hear a voice like angry wasps. Tom listened and his face grew pink -- he takes after Ma in that -- and he said, "Certainly, madam. However -- " and then his face grew purple and he began to bubble his mouth like a fish. I leaned across the table and put my lips to the mouthpiece and shouted, "I love you dearly, unknown, indeed I do. I love you dearly, madam, brood upon that," and I tw'itched the thing off. "That won't satisfy her," Tom said when he got his right color back and his breath. "It will for twenty minutes," I told him, "and what in this world is good for any longer?" And then I added, reckless in my light-heartedness, "You were saying...?" "Meaghan," Tom began again, "I know you had this trifling street-smiler's job -- " "Not so trifling or iittle," I defended, though I hadn't intended to. "The sociologists decided people looked too tense and glum going back and forth to work and shopping and so on, so they hired folk like myself to mingle among 'em and strike up talk, casual-like, to cheer 'em up. Not quite the worst idea in the world, either." CCTes, but you went too far," Tom reminded me. "You pried into people's minds to find their real troubles and set 'em straight. That's psychers' vork, my lad, and you can't blame that august profession for resenting your competition and having you terminated." "I helped the people I talked to," I countered stubbornly. "I couldn't have talked to them at all, Tom, if I hadn't something solid to say." "I love you dearly, madam, brood upon that," Tom said. "Solid!" "I don't worry 'em or push any of their desperation buttons, though I glimpsed banks of those," I protested on. "I just encouraged 'em to widen their minds and feelings a little and get some of the comic side-wash of others' troubles and cheer up naturally." "There you've hit the nub of it," Tom asserted, wagging a finger in my face. "You tried to deliver more than your job call ed for, instead of learning to do it with a minimum of effort and finding another job to go with it, to swell your income -- and then another after that." He gave a quick look around -- to make sure Ma hadn't come back, I soon realized -- and then leaning forward said with a confidential hush, "Oh, Meaghan, my boy, I've learned so much of the world since I got away from here and Ma's no longer firing me with resentments and wild ambitions. The world's a very tidy comfortable place if only you'll remember there are three it -- and do no more than you're told and watch the smiles .and frowns of your superiors and keep your eyes open and your nostrils flared for flicker or scent of another chance to make money. Step fast, keep adding one little job to the next like beads on a necklace, and forget Ma and her wild dreams. Oh and did I tell you my Katie's got two jobs herself now too? -- and never a one she'd have had with , Ma around to hold her down." "Ma's all right," I told him .sharply. "She's got more courage and determination and vision than the four of us'll ever have together. And such a fierce selfpunishing drive I wonder she's still alive. How would you ever have got out of here to a place of your own without Ma booting you?" tt'True, true," he agreed. "Nevertheless, Ma's a hopeless romantic. She wants her four sons to be Dukes of the World, lording it over all." I couldn't help chuckling at that, "When I was still streetsmiling," I confided, "a little man, who thought he was a great romantic, opened his mind to me wanting only to escape from the prison of his life and aim a flashing sword at other men and capture with love their women -- and corral all the single girls going around loose too. After we both looked at this stirring picture a while, we realized that what he really wanted was to have all women mother him and puff him up and lead him through life like a great bobbing red balloon." "That's the way with all romantics, including Ma," Tom said, taking advantage of me straightway. "She wants her sons to be princes and kings, or board chairmen at all events, not reastarting up the success-ladder with them -- and not one with a genuine ion drive. Not realizing that the competition's too stiff for any man to dream of being more than an eight-job statistic with his peers. Or ten at most." The TV now was sailing over a great pile of gently crumpled bedclothes, which struck me as most pleasant and unlikely. Then I realized it was orbiting the Earth high above the clouds and there low in the foreground were the backs of beautifully barbered heads and now a sign flashing across the clouds: "Vacation Jaunts through Space for NineJob Heroes of Democracy." "You're right about the competition," I agreed quickly with Tom. "I'm no enemy of democracy, I'm one of its darlingest friends, but there's no question it's upped the competition more than ever it was in Earth's history. We've got more machines, more health, more freedom of movement, more education, mcwe leisure, more time for making money in our spare time, more almost equal people, and more incentives, more quick showy rewards for the quickly successful -- with the result that the competition burns us out fast enough to equalize all the longevity created by medical advance." "It doesn't seem to be burning you out," Tom observed. #XJow listen here, Tom my   boy," I continued, warming to my subject. "Isn't there something altogether crazy about a world that wants to turn everyone into merchants no matter what their natural psychological class -- a world that's turned even scientists and poets and adventurers and soldiers and priests into merchants busy selling themselves -- a world that's feared so much that the machine would take away all jobs that it's gone ape creating jobs and With each reduction in working hours paralleled by an equal or greater increase in time spent on part-time and side-line jobs -- a world that's so moneyconscious that a man who takes his eyes off the dollar for a month or a day or even ten seconds -- " "Your eyes don't look red with squinting at silver," Tom observed like a lemon. "Besides, you're deafening me." Just then Ma came lumbering daintily in again and asked Tom, "What's this wondrous jo'o you've got for Meaghan? I can't wait any longer to hear." Just as if she hadn't been hearing every word and writhing at my negativisms. I groaned as if on the verge of defeat. Tom laughed and said, "I was forgetting about that. What with Mea talking lost in the stampede. Well, it seems that the repair robots are getting unpredictable everywhere, spending too much time on some jobs and not enough on others, and passing up still others altogether. One repaired a leak so well it built an armor wall six feet thick around the leak and himself -- Fortunata, they called that one. Another found a leak and did nothing but start making identical leaks in all the pipes he followed -- until thousands of them were squirting behind him. A demolition robot started shooting rocks at a new-risen glastic building. Yet the circuits of these robots are in perfect order and they always behave properly under factory tests. So what must be done is to have a man follow each metal trouble-shooter and note every move he makes, watch his behavior day after day -- taking weeks if necessary so the robot will get used to his presence and not vary his behavior to please or confuse or harm the watcher. Oh, it's a fine sort of job -- no work at all -- sort of like what they called Sidewalk Inspecting back in the depths of history." I said, "I suppose the robots they're having the most trouble with are the ones that repair heat-tunnels and sewers and other delightful underground conduits." "How did you know that?" Tom asked me very quickly. "Old sunken spillways and aquaducts and chimneys too, though -- some of the last poking thousands of feet high into the clear heady air. A most healthful job, my boyo -- a regular mountainclimbing and spelunking vacation." I said softly, "I think I'd rather drown parboiled in this coffee cup than play psychiatric aide to a manic genius robot with a breakneck wander-urge who's waiting for his metal consciousness to brighten with its first jeweled unhuman pictures and electricity-loving impulses. The machines are coming awake, did you know that, Tom? All the machines -- " "No, it's but one machine," a softer dreamier voice, mournful as a breeze through dead leaves, cut in on me. The adolescent wraith with hair like blond spiderweb, who was Ma's poet genius and my youngest brother Harry, came drifting in from the bed-closets as if blown rather than walking. I could tell from the light-year look in his blue eyes that he'd conned his remedial psycher out of some pills. He went on, "The whole Earth is one great metal machine, a dull steel marble amongst the aggies and glassies of the other planets. If anyone ever went out there with earth-eyes and not a spaceman's, he'd see it rolling along, over and over, like a great silver shop-made tumblebug spotted with cities and wet here and there with oceans, blinking the eyes of its ice-caps and smoking its volcanos and folding and unfolding its harrow-footed space-crazy legs in time with the phases of the moon. And if you looked real close you'd see millions of fleas jumpin' off it and beginning the long fall to the nadir." At that moment the TV jumped to a #-hour satellite starward of Terra and showed us the whole moonlit Earth backed by the Milky Way, as if snared by a diamond-dewy spiderweb. Ma squeaked a proud sigh at Harry's words thus coming out illustrated. "Will you take the job?" Tom rasped at me. "Tomorrow I will for sure," I told him. "And that's all the answer you'll ever get from me -- tomorrow or any other day." TV T a tapped her hoof and flashed a rageful eye at me. "Tom," she said to him, "if Meaghan scorns it, how about Harry. Think of it, Harry, you always claim you want to be alone. Roaming those cool tunnels and sewers all by yourself except for some witless machine you'll catch onto in ten minutes. You'll have all the time and quiet in the world to create your poetry. Why, underground your poetry will sprout like roots, I'm sure, and run fast as crabgrass." "Ma," Harry said, "sooner than take that job I'd head for Beatsville today rather than tomorrow." "You wouldn't do that, Harry," Ma wailed menacingly. "Tell me you wouldn't." Ma's always prided herself that no matter how slumlike we live and close to Beatsville, we'd never get there. In Beatsville they pretend even worse than in the suburbs, pretend to be supermen and pretend to be animals, and creep each night to the electrified boundary to pick up the food and drink left for them. But Harry nodded again and then Ma began yelling at Tom that he was trying to break up what was left of her family, having splintered himself off first. Whitey came alive and flapped his hands at her cautiously, like a torero ready to jump the fence. I slitted my eyes as if I were falling asleep. Tom got red as Ma and said the hell with us, he was going for good. So Ma stamped this way and that, now roaring at Harry and me for our, sloth, now bellowing at Tom for his disloyalty. Then she lifted her arms to heaven and froze. At that instant the beetle-man popped into the doorway and pointed his antennae at her. No one saw him but me. Tom's face grew redder and he gave a snort and turned on his heel toward the door just as the beetle-man ducked out of sight. Tom had no sooner stamped out than the beetle-man popped in again behind him, waving a gray-black transparency he'd whipped from his black bellybox. "Mrs. Henley," he piped rapidly, "I got a perfect shot of all your insides, but that's all that's perfect about it. You must come to the clinic right away with me. Your heart's like a watermelon and your aorta and pulmonary like summer squash." He waggled a finger at me. "Diagnosis by a med-spector is permissable in dire emergencies." M a's face went purple. At that instant I felt the building quiver from the top down and a heartbeat later something burst through tlie awning and struck Tom as if he were a very thick spike and it a hammer driving him into the ground. Ma screamed a great single scream and took a step forward and then stiffened and fell back and I caught her in my arms and lowered her to the floor and pillowed her head. Outside I could hear the beetle-man buzzing into his neckphone for an ambulance like the fool he was -- for Tom's head was smashed to the neck. Then I was wondering how Tom's blood could have got on Ma, for there was blood on her chest and then more and more of it, like a bull fallen from the final thrust and pumping his heart out, and then I realized it was Ma's blood from her lungs, gurgling with her Cheyne-Stokes breathing. Whitey came fluttering down at her other side. Harry was standing looking at us and he was trembling, and then we heard the siren far off, and then another, and then the two of them coming closer fast, and as they came closer and their angry wailing grew louder, Harry began to tremble more, and as their sound burst into the open of the razed blocks, he cried, "I'm off to Beatsville," and he was sprinting by the time he v,ent through the door. I knew what was coming, although there was nothing I could do but hold Ma. Then I knew that what was coming had come, for there was a shout and a great squealing of brakes and a scream and a thud, and the brakes still squealing. Then Ma stopped breathing, but she still looked angry. It was a long time before anyone came in, I went on holding Ma and wiping her face clean, though it stayed red for all that. I heard one ambulance leave and then the other. Finally a doctor came in, and the beetle-man too, and the doctor looked at Ma and shook his head and said that if only she'd been med-checked regularly it need never have happened, but I told him, "You didn't know Ma." And the beetle-man buzzed into his neckphone for an ambulance back. I said, chokily, "She died brave, charging the muleta dead on, and I'm damned if I'll award society a single hoof of her, let alone the horns or the tail." No one got it. The beetle-man eyed me and took a surreptitious note. "Then for a while I was signing papers and listening to this and that, but finally they were all gone, the living and dead, and I was alone with Whitey and I remembered we ought to tell Dick. The TV was showing a great musical review with hundreds of highly talented actors and actresses, all of them sevenjob folk and this the eighth job for all of them. Flights of smiles were going back and forth across the screen, like seagulls wheeling at sunset. The concrete cornflakes were still pattering on the awning. I marched us straight under the hole the rock had made that killed Tom, and they pelted on our hair and shoulders and necks like feathery hail. We climbed the flake-drift and I paused and turned round. The giant centipedes were busily crawling back and forth, the one swinging aside most cleverly to let the other pass. They'd chewed their way here and there down to the second floor. I looked down to our shadowed doorway with the faintest flicker of TV still coming out of it, and I thought I'd like to drive a nail a mile long down through the center of that room, pinning it there forever, and engrave in the head of the nail, in letters a foot deep, "A Family Lived Here." But that was a little beyond the scope of my engineering, so pushing Whitey ahead of me, off I went to tell Dick, laughing and  Ar Five of them had come fo the pianef. Four were dead. The other had only one chance left -- to live forever! "The original combination of catastrophes had taken place five years ago -- five revolutions of this planet, HC-#d by the charts, and nameless otherwise. Six-plus revolutions of Earth, but who was counting -- any more? If the men back home knew, they might say it was a heroic fight, an epic of the Galactic Corps; five men against a hostile world, holding their bitter own for five (or six-plus) years. And now they were dying, the battle lost after all. Three were in final coma, a fourth had his yellowtinged eyeballs still open, and a fifth was yet on his feet. But it was no question of heroism at all. It had been five men fighting off boredom and despair and maintaining their metallic bubble of livability only for the most unheroic reason that there was nothing else to do while life remained. If any of them felt stimulated by the battle, he never mentioned it. After the first year, they stopped talking of rescue, and after the second, a moratorium descended on the word, "Earth." But one word remained always present. If unspoken it had to be found in their thoughts; "Ammonia." It bad come first while the landing was being scratched out against all odds on limping motors and in a battered space can. You allow for bad breaks, of course; you expect a certain number -- but one at a time. A stellar flare fries out the hypercircuits -- that can be repaired, given time. A meteorite disaligns the feeder-valves -- they can be straightened, given time. A trajectory is miscalculated under tension and a momentarily unbearable acceleration tears out the jump-antennae and dulls the senses of every man on board -- but antennae can be replaced and senses will recover, given time. The chances are one in countless many that all three will happen at once; and still less that they will happen during a particularly tricky landing when the one necessary currency for the correction of all errors, time, is the one thing that is most lacking. '"The Cruiser John hit that one chance in countless many, and it made a final landing, for it would never lift off a planetary surface again. That it had landed essentially intact was itself a near-mir u I .The five were given life for scr.ie years at least. Beyond that, oaly the blundering arrival of another ship could help, but no one expected that. They had had their life's share of coincidences, they knew, and all had been bad. That was that. And the key word was "ammonia." With the surface spiralling upward, and death (mercifully quick) facing them at considerably better than even odds, Chou somehow had time to note the absorption spectrograph, which was registering raggedly. "Ammonia," he cried out. The others heard but there was no time to pay attention. There was only the wrenching fight against a quick death for the sake of a slow one. When they landed finally, on sandy ground with sparse, ragged bluish vegetation; reedy grass; stunted tree-like objects with blue bark and no leaves; no sign of animal life; and with an almost greenish cloudstreaked sky above -- the word came back to haunt them. "Ammonia?" said Petersen heavily. Chou said, "Four percent." "Impossible," said Petersen. But it wasn't. The books didn't say impossible. What the Galactic Corps had discovered was that a planet of a certain mass and volume and at a certain temperature was an ocean planet and had one of two atmospheres; nitrogenoxygen or nitrogencarbon dioxide. In the former case, life was rampant in the latter, it was primitive. No one checked beyond mass, volume and temperature any longer. One took the atmosphere (one or the other of them) for granted. But the books didn't say it had to be so; just that it always was so. Other atmospheres were thermodynamically possible, but extremely unlikely so they weren't found in actual practice. Until now. The men of the Cruiser John had found one and were bathed for the rest of such life as they could eke out by a nitrogen carbon dioxide ammonia atmosphere. ''he men converted their ship into an underground bubble of Earth-type surroundings. They could not lift off the surface, nor could they drive a communicating beam through hyperspace, but all else was salvageable. To make up for inefficiencies in the cycling system, they could even tap the planet's own water and air supply within limits; provided, of course, they subtracted the ammonia. They organized exploring parties since their suits were in excellent condition and it passed the time. The planet was harmless; no animal life; sparse plant life everywhere. Blue, always blue ; ammoniated chlorophyll ; arnmoniated protein. They set up laboratories, analyzed the plant components, studied microscopic sections, compiled vast volumes of findings. They tried growing native plants in ammonia-free atmosphere and failed. They made themselves into geologists and studied the planet's crust; astronomers and studied the spectrum of the planet's sun. Barrere would say sometimes, "Eventually, the Corps will reach this planet again and we'll leave a legacy of knowledge for them. It's a unique planet after all. There might not be another Earth-type with ammonia in all the Milky Way." "Great," said Sandropoulos, bitterly. "What luck for us." Sandropoulos worked out the thermodynamics of the situation. "A metastable system," he said. "The ammonia disappears steadily through geochemical oxidation that forms nitrogen; the plants utilize nitrogen and reform ammonia, adapting themselves to the presence of ammonia. If the rate of plant formation of ammonia dropped two percent, a declining spiral would set in. Plant life would wither, reducing the ammonia still further and so on." "You mean if we killed enough plant life," said Vlassov, "we could wipe out the ammonia." "If we had air-sleds and wideangle blasters, and a year to work in, we might," said Sandropoulos, "but we haven't and there's a better way. If we could get our plants going, the formation of oxygen through photosynthesis would increase the rate of ammonia oxidation. Even a small localized rise would lower the ammonia in the region, stimulate Earth-plant growth further, and inhibit the native growth, drop the ammonia further and so on." They became gardeners through all the growing season. That was, after all, routine for the Galactic Corps. Life on Earth-type planets was usually of the waterprotein type, but variation was infinite and otherworld food was rarely nourishing and even more often happened (not always, but often) that some types of Earth-plants would overrun and drown out the native flora. With the native flora held down, other Earthplants could take root. Tozens of planets had been converted into new Earths in this fashion. In the process Earth-plants developed hundreds of hardy varieties that flourished under extreme condition.s -- All the better with which to seed the next planet. The ammonia would kill any Earth-plant, but the seeds at the disposal of the Cruiser John were not true Earth-plants but otherworld mutations of these plants. They fought hard but not well enough. Some varieties grew in a feeble, sickly manner and died. At that they did better than did microscopic life. The planet's bacterioids were far more flourishing than was the planet's straggly blue plant-life. The native microorganisms drowned out any attempt at competition from Earth-samples. The attempt to seed the alien soil with Earthtype bacterial flora in order to aid the Earth-plants failed. Vlassov shook his head, "It wouldn't do anyway. If our bacteria survived, it would only be by adapting to the presence of ammonia." Sandropoulos said, "Bacteria won't help us. We need the plants ; they carry the oxygen manufacturing systems." "We could make some ourselves," said Petersen. "We could electrolyze water." "How long will our equipment last? If we could only get our plants going it would be like electrolyzing water forever, little by little, but year after year, till the planet gave up." Barrere said, "Let's treat the soil then. It's rotten with amnnK)nium salts. We'll bake the salts out and replace the ammonia-free soil." "And what about the atmosphere?" asked Chou. "In ammonia-free soil, they may catch hold despite the atmosphere. They almost make it as is." They worked like longshoremen, but with no real end in view. None really thought it would work, and there was no future for themselves, personally, even if it did work. But working passed the days. The next growing season, they had their ammonia-free soil, but Earth-plants still grew only feebly. They even placed domes over several shoots and pumped ammonia-free air within. It helped slightly but not enough. They adjusted the chemical composition of the soil in every possible fashion. There was no reward. The feeble shoots produced their tiny whiffs of oxygen, but not enough to topple the ammonia atmosphere off its base. "One more push," said Sandropoulos, "one more. We're rocking it; we're rocking it; but we can't knock it over." "Their tools and equipment blunted and wore out with time and the future closed in steadily. Each month there was less room for maneuver. When the end came at last, it was with almost gratifying suddenness. There was no name to place on the weakness and vertigo. No one actually suspected direct ammonia poisoning. Still, they were living off the algal growth of what had once been ship-hydroponics for years and the growths were themselves aberrant with possible ammonia contamination. It could have been the workings of some native microorganism which might finally have learned to feed off them. It might even have been an Earthly microorganism, mutated under the conditions of a strange world. So three died at last and did so, circumstances be praised, painlessly. They were glad to go, and leave the useless fight. Chou said, in a voiceless whisper, "It's foolish to lose so badly." Petersen, alone of the five to be on his feet (was he immune, whatever it was?) turned a grieving face toward his only living companion. "Don't die," he said, "don't leave me alone." Chou tried to smile. "I have no choice. But you can follow us, old friend. Why fight? The tools are gone and there is no way of winning now, if there ever was." Even now, Petersen fought off final despair by concentrating on the fight against the atmosphere. But his mind was weary, his heart worn out, and when Chou died the next hour, he was left with four corpses to work with. He stared at the bodies, counting over the memories, stretching them back (now that he was alone and dared wail) to Earth itself, which he had last seen on a visit eleven years before. He would have to bury the bodies He would break off the bluish branches of the native leafless trees and build crosses of them. He would hang the space helmet of each man on top and prop the oxygen cylinders below. Empty cylinders to symbolize the lost fight. A foolish sentiment for men who could no longer care, and for future eyes that might never see. But he was doing it for himself, to show respect for his friends, and respect for himself, too, for he was not the kind of man to leave his friends untended in death while he himself could stand. Besides -- Besides? He sat in weary thought for some moments. While he was still alive, he would fight with such tools as were left. He would bury his friends. T T e buried each in a spot of   ammonia-free soil they had so laboriously built up; buried them without shroud and without clothing; leaving them naked in the hostile ground for the slow decomposition that would come with' their own microorganisms before those, too, died with the inevitable invasion of the native bacterioids. Petersen placed each cross, with its helmet and oxygen cylinders, propped each with rocks then turned away, grim and sadeyed, to return to the buried ship that he now inhabited alone. He worked each day and eventually the symptoms came for him, too. He struggled into his space suit and came to the surface for what he knew would be one last time. He fell to his knees on the garden-plots. The Earth plants were green. They had lived longer than ever before. They looked healthy, even vigorous. They had patched the soil, babied the atmosphere, and now Petersen had used the last tool, the only one remaining at his disposal, and he had given them fertilizer as well -- Out of the slowly corrupting flesh of the Earthmen came the nutrients that supplied the final push. Out of the Earth-plants came the oxygen that would beat back the ammonia and push the planet out of the unaccountable niche into which it had stuck. If Earthmen ever came again they would find a nitrogenoxygen atmosphere and a limited flora strangely reminiscent of Earth's. The crosses would rot and decay, the metal rust and decompose. The bones might fossilize and remain to give a hint as to what happened. Their own records, sealed away, might be found. But none of that mattered. If nothing at all was ever found, the planet itself, the whole planet, would be their monument. And Petersen lay down to die in the midst of their victory. Actually our editorial this month is our forecast, but it's on a somewhdt longer-range scale than usual. Restricting our view to the single issue coming up next, here's what it looks like now: The lead is by C. C. MacApp, a writer who hitherto has appeared in Galaxy only as the author of a couple of biting and sardonically funny short stories like And All the Earth a Grave and A Flask of Fine Arcturan. Next month's is quite different. It's an adventure story. The place is the planet Mercury. The time, some hundreds of years in the future; and the title is The Mercurymen. Pederson has done the cover for it; and if the object you see in the background looks to you like a covered wagon -- if is! It has to be, in fact -- for reasons you will discover when you read the story. Robert Silverberg will join us again next issue with a long novelette called The Warriors of Light. And we have a pointed and funny novelette by a new writer named Norman Kagan (you may remember that he was one of the "firsts" we print in every issue of our companion magazine, If, some time ago. His story then was called The Mathenauts, and it was immediately selected for "best of the year" honors). What Kagan is writing about this time is politics -- the grandest game of them all, as they say; but in Kagan's story the rules are those invented by Franz Kafka, and naturally enough the story is called Laugh Along with Franz. We also have a couple of shorts of special interest, since both mark the first and long overdue appearance of their authors in Galaxy. One is a very short one by Arthur C. Clarke (but he calls it the longest story ever written, for reasons you will see when you read it); the other is by Harlan Ellison. If they fit they'll be in! Shall We Have a Little Talk? Earth didn't just walk in and conquer planets -- there were definite rules! Why wouldn't these people cooperate? I '"The landing was a piece of cake despite gravitational vagaries produced by two suns and six moons. Low-level cloud cover could have given him some trouble if Jackson had been coming in visually. But he considered that to be kid stuff. It was better and safer to plug in the computer and lean back and enjoy the ride. The cloud cover broke up at # feet. Jackson was able to confirm his earlier sighting : there was a city down there, just as sure as sure. He was in one of the world's loneliest jobs; but his line of work, paradoxically enough, required an extremely gregarious man. Because of this built-in contradiction, Jackson was in the habit of talking to himself. Most of the men in his line of work did. Jackson would talk to anyone, human or alien, no matter what their size or shape or color. It was what he was paid to do, and what he had to do anyhow. He talked when he was alone on the long interstellar runs, and he talked even more when he was with someone or something that would talk back. He figured he was lucky to be paid for his compulsions. "And not just paid, either," he reminded himself. "Well paid, and with a bonus arrangement on top of that. And furthermore, this feels like my lucky planet. I feel like I could get rich on this one; unless they kill me down there, of course." The lonely flights between the planets and the imminence of death were the only disadvantages of this job; but if the work weren't hazardous and difficult, the pay wouldn't be so good. Would they kill him? You could never tell. Alien life-forms were unpredictable -- just like humans, only more so. "But I don't think they'll kill me," Jackson said. "I just feel downright lucky today." This simple philosophy had sustained him for years, across the endless lonely miles of space, and in and out of ten, twelve, twenty planets. He saw no reason to change his outlook now. The ship landed. Jackson switched the status controls to standby. He checked the analyzer for oxygen and trace-element content in the atmosphere, and took a quick survey of the local microorganisms. The place was viable. He leaned back in his chair and waited. It didn't take long, of course. They -- the locals, indigenes, authochtones, whatever you wanted to call them -- came out of their city to look at the spaceship. And Jackson looked through the port at them. "Well now," he said. "Seems like the alien life-forms in this neck of the woods are honest-toJoe humanoids. That means a five thousand dollar bonus for old Uncle Jackson." "Xhe inhabitants of the city were bipedal monocephaloids. They had the appropriate number of fingers, noses, eyes, ears and mouths. Their skin was a flesh-colored beige, their lips were a faded red, their hair was black, brown or red. "Shucks, they're just like home-folks!" Jackson said. "Hell, I ought to get an extra bonus for that. Humanoidissmus, eh?" The aliens wore clothes. Some of them carried elaborately carved lengths of wood like swagger-sticks. The women decorated themselves with carved and enameled ornaments. At a flying guess. Jackson ranked them about equivalent to Late Bronze Age on Earth. They talked and gestured among themselves. Their language was, of course, incomprehensible to Jackson; but that didn't matter. The important thing was that they had a language, and that their speech sounds could be produced by his vocal apparatus. "Not like on that heavy planet last year." Jackson said. "Those supersonic sons of bitches! I had to wear special earphones and mike, and it was # in the shade." The aliens were waiting for him, and Jackson knew it. That first moment of actual contact -- it always was a nervous business. That's when they were most apt to let you have it. Reluctantly he moved to the hatch, undogged, it, rubbed his eyes and cleared his throat. He managed to produce a smile. He told himself, "Don't get sweaty, member, you're just a little old Jackson, don't choke up. Remember you're just a little old interstellar wanderer -- kind of galactic vagabond -- to extend the hand of friendship and all that jazz. You've just dropped in for a little talk, nothing more. Keep on believing that, sweety, and the extraterrestrial Johns will believe right along with you. Remember Jackson's Law: All intelligent life-forms share the divine faculty of gulli'Diiity; which means that the triple-tongued Thung of Orangus V can be conned out of his skin just as easily as Joe Doakes of St. Paul." And so, wearing a brave, artificial little smile, Jackson swung the port open and stepped out to have a little talk. tW'oll now, how jhall?" Jack son asl.ed at once, just to hear the sound of his own voice. The nearest aliens shrank away from him. Nearly all of them were frowning. Several of the younger ones carried bronze knives in a forearm scabbard. These were clumsy weapons, but as effective as anything ever invented. The aliens started to draw. "Now take it easy," Jackson said, keeping his voice light and unalarmed. They drew their knives and began to edge forward. Jackson stood his ground, waiting, ready to bolt through the hatch like a jet-propelled jack-rabbit, hoping he could make it. Then a third man (might as well call them men Jackson decided) stepped in front of the belligerent two. This one was older. He spoke rapidly. He gestured. The two with the knives looked. "That's right," Jackson said encouragingly. "Take a good look. Heap big spaceship. Plenty strong medicine. Vehicle of great power, fabricated by a real advanced technology. Sort of makes you stop and think, doesn't it?" It did. The aliens had stopped; and if not thinking, they were at least doing a great deal of talking. They pointed at the ship, then back at their city. "You're getting the idea," Jackson told them. "Power speaks a universal language, eh, cousins?" He had been witness to many of these scenes on many different planets. He could nearly write their dialogue for them. It usually went like this: Intruder lands in outlandish space vehicle, thereby eliciting (#) curiosity, (#) fear and (#) hostility. After some minutes of awed contemplation, one autochthone usually said to his friend: "Hey, that damned metal thing packs one hell of a lot of power." "You're right, Herbie," his friend Fred, the second autochtiion, would reply. "You bet I'm right," Herbie would say. "And hell, with that much power and technology and stuff, this son of a gun could like enslave us: I mean he really could." "You've hit it, Herbie, that's just exactly what could happen." "So what I say," Herbie would continue, "I say, let's not take any risks. I mean, sure, he looks friendly enough, but he's just got too damned much power, and that's not right. And right now is the best chance we'll ever get to take him on account of he's just standing there waiting for like an ovation or something. So let's put this bastard out of his misery, and then we can talk the whole thing over, and see how it stacks up situationwise." "By Jesus, I'm with you!" cries Fred. Others signify their assent. "Good for you, lads," cries Herbie. "Let's wade in and take this alien joker like now!" So they start to make their move; but suddenly, at the last second. Old Doc (the third autochthon) intervenes, saying, "Hold it a minute, boys, we can't do it like that. For one thing, we got laws around here -- " "To hell with that," says P'red (a born troublemaker and somewhat simple to boot). " -- and aside from the laws, it would be just too damned dangerous for us." "Me'n Fred here ain't scared," says valiant Herb. "Maybe you better go take in a movie or something, Doc. Us guys'll handle this." "I was not referring to a shortrange personal danger," Old Doc says scornfully. "What I fear is the destruction of our city, the slaughter of our loved ones and the annhilation of our culture." Herb and Fred stop. "What you talking about, Doc? He's just one stinking alien; you push a knife in his guts, he'll bleed like anyone else." "Fools! Schlemiels!" thunders the wise old Doc. "Of course you can kill him! But what happens after that?" "Huh?" says Fred, squinting his china-blue pop eyes. "Idiots! Cochons! You think this is the only spaceship these aliens got? You think they don't even know whereabouts this guy has gone? Man, you gotta assume they got plenty more ships where this one came from, and you gotta also assume that they'll be damned mad if this ship doesn't show up when it's supposed to, and you gotta assume that when these aliens learn the score they're gonna be damned sore and buzz back here and stomp on everything and everybody." "How come I gotta assume that? asks feeble-witted Fred. "Cause it's what you'd do in a deal like that, right?" "I guess maybe I would at that," says Fred, with a sheepish grin. "Yeah, I just might do that little thing. But look, maybe they wouldn't. "Maybe, maybe," mimics wise old Doc. "Well, baby, v-je can't risk the whole ball game on a goddamned maybe. We can't afford to kill this alien joker or the chance that maybe his people wouldn't do what any reasonable-minded guy would do, which is namely to blow us all to hell." "Well, I suppose we maybe can't," Herbie says. "But Doc, what can we do?" "Just wait and see what he wants... II A scene very much like that, according to reliable reconstruction, had been enacted at least thirty or forty times. It usually resulted in a policy of wait-and-see. Occasionally the contactor from Elarth was killed before wise counsel could prevail; but Jackson was paid to take risks like that. Whenever the contactor was killed, retribution followed with swift and terrible inevitability. Also with regret, of course, because Earth was an extremely civilized place and accustomed to living within the law. No civilized law-abiding race likes to commit genocide. In fact, the folks on Earth consider genocide a very unpleasant matter, and they don't like to read about it or anything like it in their morning papers. Envoys must be protected, of course, and murder must be punished ; everybody knows that. But it still doesn't feel nice to read about a genocide over your morning coffee. News like that can spoil a man's entire day. Three or four genocides and a man just might get angry enough to switch his vote. Fortunately, there was never much occasion for that sort of mess. Aliens usually caught on pretty fast. Despite the language barrier, aliens learned that you simply don't kill Earthmen. And then, later, bit by bit, they learned all the rest. "The hot-heads had sheathed their knives. Everybody was smiling except Jackson, who was grinning like a hyena. The aliens were making graceful arm-andleg motions, probably of welcome. "Well, that's real nice," Jackson said, making a few graceful gestures of his own. "Makes me feel real to-home. And now, suppose you take me to your leader, show me the town and all that jazz. Then I'll set myself down and figure out that lingo of yours, and we'll have a little talk. And after that, everything will proceed splendidly. En avanti" So saying, Jackson stepped out at a brisk pace in the direction of the city. After a brief hesitation, his new-found friends fell into step behind him. Everything was moving according to plan. Jackson, like all the other Contactors, was a polyglot of singular capabilities. As basic equipment, he had an eidetic memory and an extremely discriminating ear. More important, he possessed a startling aptitude for language and an uncanny intuition for meaning. When Jackson came up against an incomprehensible tongue, he picked out, quickly and unerringly, the significant units, the fundamental building blocks of the language. Quite without effort he sorted vocalizations into cognitive, volitional and emotional aspects of speech. Grammatical elements presented themselves at once to his practiced ear. Affixes and suffixes were no trouble: word sequence, pitch and reduplication were no sweat. He didn't know much about the science of linguistics, but he didn't need to know. Jackson was a natural. Linguistics had been developed to describe and explain things which he knew intuitively. He had not yet encountered the language which he could not learn. He never really expected to find one. As he often told his friends in the Forked Totigue Club in New York, "Waal, shukins, there just really ain't nuthin tough about them alien tongues. Leastwise, not the ones I've run across. I mean that sincerely. I mean to tell you, boys, that the man who can express hisself in Sioux or Khmer ain't going to encounter too much trouble out there amongst the stars." And so it had been, to date... Once in the city, there were many tedious ceremonies which Jackson had to endure. They stretched on for three days -- about par for the course. He knew the reason for them, of course; it wasn't every day that a traveller from Space came in for a visit. So naturally enough every mayor, governor, president and alderman, and their wives, wanted to shake his hand. It was all very understandable, but Jackson resented the waste of his time. He had work to do, some of it not very pleasant, and the sooner he got started the quicker it would be over. On the fourth day he was able to reduce the official nonsense to a minimum. That was the day in which he began in earnest to learn the local language. A language, as any linguist will tell you, is undoubtedly the most beautiful creation one is ever likely to encounter. But with that beauty goes a certain element of danger. Language might aptly be compared to the sparkling, everchanging face of the sea. Like the sea, you never know what reefs may be concealed in its pellucid depths. The brightest water hides the most treacherous shoals. Jackson, well-prepared for trouble, encountered none at first. The main language (Hon) of this planet (Na), was spoken by the overwhelming majority of its inhabitants (En-a-To-Na -- literally, men of the Na, or Naians, as Jackson preferred of think of them). Hon seemed quite a straightforward affair. It used one term for one concept, and allowed no fusions, juxtapositions or agglutinations. Concepts were built up by sequences of simple words ('spaceship' was ho-paaie-an -- boat-flying-outer-sky). Thus, Hon was very much like Chinese and Annamite on Earth. Pitch differences were employed not only intentionally to differentiate between homonyns, but also positionally, to denote gradations of 'perceived realism,' bodily discomfort and three classes of pleasurable expectation. All of which was mildly interesting but of no particular difficulty to a competent linguist. To be sure, a language like Hon was rather a bore because of the long word-lists one had to memorize. But pitch and position could be fun, as well as being absolutely essential if one wanted to make any sense out of the sentence-units. So, taken all in all, Jackson was not dissatisfied, and he absorbed the language as quickly as it could be given to him. It was a proud day for Jackson, about a week later, when he could say to his tutor: "A very nice and pleasant good morning to you, most estimable and honored tutor, and how is your blessed health upon this glorious day?' "Felicitations most ird wunk!" the tutor replied with a smile of deep warmth. "Your accent, dear pupil, is superb ! Positively gor nak, in fact, and your grasp of my dear mother tongue is little short of ur nak tai." Jackson glowed all over from the gentle old tutor's compliments. He felt quite pleased with himself. Of course, he hadn't recognized several words; ird wunk and ur nak tai sounded faintly familiar, but gor nak was completely unknown. Still lapses were expected of a beginner in any language. He did know enough to understand the Naians, and to make himself understood by them. And that was what his job required. He returned to his spaceship that afternoon. The hatch had been standing open during his entire stay on Na but he found that not a single article had been stolen. He shook his nead ruefully at this, but refused to let it upset him. He loaded his pockets with a variety of objects and sauntered back to the city. He was ready to perform the tinal and most important part of his job. HI n the heart of the business district, at the intersection of Um and Alhretto, he found what he was looking for; a real estate office. He entered, and was taken to the office of Mr. Erum, a junior partner of the firm. "Well, well, well, well!" Erum said, shaking hands heartily. "This is a real honor, sir, a very considerable and genuine privilege. Are you thinking of acquiring a piece of property?" "That was my intention," Jackson said. "Unless, of course, you have discriminatory laws that forbid your selling to a foreigner." "No difficulty there," Erum said. "In fact, it'll be a veritable orai of a pleasure to have a man from your distant and glorious civilization in our midst." Jackson restrained a snicker. "The only other difficulty I can imagine is the question of legal tender. I don't have any of your currency, of course; but I have certain quantities of gold, platinum, diamonds and other objects which are considered valuable on Earth." "They are considered valuable here, too," Erum said. "Quantities, did you say? My dear sir, we will have no difficulties; not even a blaggle shall mit or ows, as the poet said." "Quite so," Jackson replied. Erum was using some words he didn't know, but that didn't matter. The main drift was clear enough. "Now, suppose we begin with a nice industrial site. After all, I'll have to do something with my time. And after that we can pick out a house." "Most decidedly prominex," Erum said gaily. "Suppose I just raish through my listings here... Yes, what do you say to a bromicaine factory? It's in a firstclass condition, and could easily be converted to vor manufacture, or used as it is." "Is there any real market for bromicaine?" Jackson asked. "Well, bless my muergentan, of course there is! Bromicaine is indispensable, though its sales are seasonable. You see, refined bromicaine, or ariisi, is used by the protigash devolvers, who of course harvest by the solsticeseason, except in those branches of the industry that have switched over to ticothene revature. Those from a steadily -- "' "Fine, fine," Jackson said. He didn't care what a bromicaine was, and never expected to see one. As long as it was a gainful employment of some kind it filled his specifications. "I'll buy it," he said. "You won't regret it," Erum told him. "A good bromicaine factory is a garveldis hagatis, and menifoy as well." "Sure," Jackson said, wishing that he had a more extensive Hon vocabulary. "How much?" "Well, sir, the price is no difficulty. But first you'll have to fill out the ollanbrit form. It is just a few sken questions which ny naga of everyone." E rum handed Jackson the form. The first question read: "Have you, now or at any past time, elikated mushkies forsically? State date of all occurrences. If no occurrences, state the reason for transgrishal reduct as found." Jackson read no farther. "What does it mean," he asked Erum, "to elikate mushkies forsically?" "Mean?" Erum smiled uncertainly. "Why, it means exactly what it says. Or so I would imagine." "I meant," Jackson said, "that I do not understand the words. Could you explain them to me?" "Nothing simpler," Erum replied. "To elikate mushkies is almost the same as a bifur probishkai." "I beg your pardon?" Jackson said. "It means -- well, to elikate is really rather simple, though perhaps not in the eyes of the law. Scorbadising is a form of elikation, and so is manruv garing. Some say that when V#e breathe drorsically in the evening subsis we are actually elikating. Personally, I consider that a bit fanciful." "Let's try mushkies," Jackson suggested. "By all means, let's!" Erum replied, with a coarse boom of laughter. "If only one could -- eh?" He dug Jackson in the ribs with a sly elbow. "Hm, yes," Jackson replied coldly. "Perhaps you could tell me what, exactly, a mushkie is?" "Of course. As it happens, there is no such thing," Erum replied. "Not in the singular, at any rate. One mushkie would be a logical fallacy, don't you see?" "I'll take your word for it. What are mushkies?" "Well, primarily, they're the object of elikation. Secondarily, they are halfsize wooden sandals which are used to stimulate erotic fantasies among the Kutor religionists." "Now we're getting someplace!" Jackson cried. "Only if your tastes happen to run that way," Erum answered with discernable coldness. "I meant in terms of understanding the question on the form -- " "Of course, excuse me," Erum said. "But you see, the question asks if you have ever elikated mush kies forsically. And that makes all the difference." "Does it really?" "Of course! The modification changes the entire meaning." "I was afraid that it would," Jackson said. "I don't suppose you could explain what forsically means?" "I certainly can!" Erum said. "Our conversation now could -- with a slight assist from the deme imagination -- be termed a forsically designed talk." "Ah," said Jackson. "Quite so," said Erum. "Forsically is a mode, a manner It means 'spiritually-forward-leading by way of fortuitous frieindship.' " "That's a little more like it," Jackson said. "In that case, when one elikates mushkies forsically -- "  ttT'm terribly afraid you're on Jithe wrong track," Erum said. "The definition I gave you applies only to conversations. It is something rather different when one speaks of mushkies." "What does it mean then?" "Well, it means -- or rather it expresses -- an advanced and intensified case of mushkie elikidation, but with a definite nmogmetic bias. I consider it a rather unfortunate phraseology, personally." "How would you put it?" "I'd lay it on the line and to hell with the fancy talk," Erum said toughly. "I'd come right out and say: 'Have you now or at any other time dunfiglers voc in illegal, immoral, or insirtis circumstances, with or without the aid andor consent of a brachniian? If so, state when and why. If not, state neugris kris and why not.' " "That's how you'd put it, huh ?" Jackson said. "Sure I would," Erum said difiantly. "These forms are for adults, aren't they? So why not come right out and call a spigler a spigler a spey? Everybody dunfiglers voc some of the time, and so what? No one's feelings are ever hurt by it, for heaven's sake. I mean, after all, it simply involves oneself and a twisted old piece of wood, so why should anyone care?" "Wood?" Jackson echoed. "Yes, wood. A commonplace, dirty old piece of wood. Or at least that's all it would be if people didn't get their feelings so ridiculously involved." "What do they do with the wood?" Jackson asked quickly. "Do with it? Nothing much, when you come right down to it. But the religious aura is simply too much for our so-called intellectuals. They are unable, in my opinion, to isolate the simple primordial fact -- wood -- from the cultural volturneiss which surrounds it at festerhius, and to some extent at Uuis, too." "That's how intellectuals are," Jackson said. "But you can isolate it, and you find -- " "I find it's really nothing to get excited about. I really mean that. I mean to say that a cathedral, viewed correctly, is no more than a pile of rocks, and a forest is just an assembly of atoms. Why should we see this case differently? I mean, really, you could elikate mushkies forsically without even using woodl What do you think of that?" "I'm impressed," Jackson said. "Don't get me wrong! I'm not saying it would be easy, or natural, or even right. But still, you damned well could! Why, you could substitute cormed grayti and still come out all right!" Erum paused and chuckled. "You'd look foolish, but you'd still come out all right." "Very interesting," Jackson said. "I'm afraid I became a bit vehement," Erum said, wiping his forehead. "Was I talking very loudly? Do you think perhaps I was overheard?" "Of course not. I found it all very interesting. I must leave just now, Mr. Erum, but I'll be back tomorrow to fill out that form and buy the property." "I'll hold it for you," Erum said, rising and shaking Jackson's hand warmly. "And I want to thank you. It isn't often that I have the opportunity for this kind of frank, no-holds-barred conversation." "I found it very instructive," Jackson said. He left Emm's office and walked slowly back to his ship. He was disturbed, upset and annoyed. Linguistic incomprehension irked him, no matter how comprehensible it might be. He should have been able to have figured out, somehow, how one went about elikating mushkies forsically. Never mind, he told himself. You'll work it out tonight. Jackson baby, and then you'll go back in there and cannonball through them forms. So don't get het up over it, man. He'd work it out. He damned well had to work it out, since he had to own a piece of property. That was the second part of his job. E arth had come a long way since the bad old days of naked, aggressive warfare. According to the history books, a ruler back in those ancient times could simply send out his troops to seize whatever the ruler wanted. And if any of the folks at home had the temerity to ask why he wanted it, the ruler could have them beheaded, or locked up in a dungeon, or sewn up in a sack and thrown into the sea. And he wouldn't even feel guilty about doing any of those things because he invariably believed that he was right and they were wrong. This policy, technically called the droit de signeur, was one of the most remarkable features of the laissez fake capitalism which the ancients knew. But, down the slow passage of centuries, cultural processes were inexorably at work. A new ethic came into the world; and slowly but surely, a sense of fair play and justices was bred into the human race. Rulers came to be chosen by ballot, and were responsive to the desires of the electorate. Conceptions of Justices, Mercy and Pity came to the forefront of men's minds, ameliorating the old law of tooth and talon, and amending the savage bestiality of the ancient time of unreconstruction. The old days were gone forever. Today, no ruler could simply take; the voters would never stand for it. Nowadays one had to have an excuse for taking. Like for example a Terran citizen who happened to own property all legal and aboveboard on an alien planet, and who urgently needed and requested Terran military assistance in order to protect himself, his home, his means of a legitimate livelihood... But first he had to own that property. He had to really own it, to protect himself from the bleeding-hearts Congressmen and the soft-on-aliens newsmen who always started an investigation whenever Earth took charge of another planet. To provide a legal basis for conquest -- that was what the Contactors were for. "Jackson," Jackson said to himself, "you gonna sit yourself that li'l ole bromicaine factory tomorrow and you gonna own it without let or hindrance. You heah me, boy? I mean it sincerely." On the morrow, shortly before noon, Jackson was back in the city. Several hours of intensive study, and a long consultation with this tutor, had sufficed to show him where he had gone wrong. It was simple enough. He had merely been a trifle hasty in assuming an extreme and invariant isolating technique in the IV Hon use of radicals. He had thought, on the basis of his early studies, that word-meaning and word-order were the only significant factors required for an understanding of the language. But that wasn't so. Upon further examination, Jackson found that the Hon language had some unexpected recourses; affixation, for example, and an elementary form of reduplication. Yesterday he hadn't even been prepared for any morphological inconsistencies; when they had occurred, he had found himself in semantic difficulties. The new forms were easy enough to learn. The trouble was, they were thoroughly illogical and contrary to the entire spirit of Hon. One word produced by one sound, and bearing one meaning -- that was the rule he had previously deduced. But now he discovered # important exceptions -- compounds produced by a variety of techniques, each of them with a list of modifying suffixes. For Jackson, this was as odd as stumbling across a grove of palm trees in Antarctica. He learned the # exceptions, and thought about the article he would write when he finally got home. And the next day, wiser and warier, Jackson strode meaningfully back to the city. I n Emm's office, he filled out the government forms with ease. That first question --  "Have you now or at any past time, elikated mushkies forsically?" -- he could now answer with an honest no. The plural 'mushkies' in its primary meaning, represented in this context, the singular 'woman.' (The singular 'mushkie' used similarly, would denote an uncorporeal state of femininity.) Elikation was, of course, the role of sexual termination, unless one employed the modifier 'forsically.' If one did, this quiet term took on a charged meaning in this particular context, tantamount to edematous polysexual advocation. Thus, Jackson could honestly write that, since he was not a Naian, he had never had that particular urge. It was as simple as that. Jackson was annoyed at himself for not having figured it out on his own. He filled in the rest of the questions without difficulty, and handed the paper back to Emm. "That's really quite skoe," Erum said. "Now, there are just a few more simple items for us to complete. The first we can do immediately. After that I will arrange a brief official ceremony for the Property Transferral Act, and ttiat will be followed by several other small bits of business. All of it should take no more than a day or so, and then the property will be all yours." "Sure, kid, that's great," Jackson said. He wasn't bothered by the delays. Quite the contrary, he had expected many more of them. On most other planets, the locals caught on quickly to what was happening. It took no great reasoning power to figure out that Earth wanted what she wanted, but wanted it in a legalistic manner. As for why she wanted it that way -- that wasn't too hard to fathom, either. A great majority of T errans were idealist, and they believed fervently in concepts such as truth, justice, mercy and the like. And not only did they believe, they also let those noble concepts guide their actions -- except when it would be inconvenient or unprofitable. When that happened, they acted expediently, but continued to talk moralistically. This meant that they were hypocrites -- a term which every race has its counterpart of. Terrans wanted what they wanted, but they also wanted that what they wanted should look nice. This was a lot to expect sometimes, especially when what they wanted was ownership of someone else's planet. But in one way or another, they usually got it. Most alien races realized that overt resistance was impossible, and resorted to various stalling tactics. Sometimes they refused to sell, or they required an infinite multiplicity of forms, or the approval of some local official who was always absent. But for each ploy the Contactor always had a suitable counter-ploy. Did they refuse to sell property on racial grounds? The laws of Earth specifically forbade such practices, and the Declaration of Sentient Rights stated the freedom of all sentients to live and work wherever they pleased. This was a freedom that Terra would fight for, if anyone forced them to. Were they stalling? The Terran Doctrine of Temporal Propriety would not allow it. Was the necessary official absent? The Uniform Earth Code Against Implicit Sequestration in Acts of Omission expressly forbade such a practice... And so on and so on. It was a game of wits Earth invariably won, since the strongest is usually judged the cleverest. But the Naians weren't even trying to fight back. Jackson considered that downright despicable. '"The exchange of Naian currency for Terran platinum was completed and Jackson was given his change in crisp #-Vrso bills. Erum beamed with pleasure, and said, "Now, Mr. Jackson, we can complete today's business if you will kindly trombramcthulanchierir in the usual manner." Jackson turned, his eyes narrowed and his mouth compressed into a bloodless downward-curving line. "What did you say?" "I merely asked you to -- " "I know what you asked! But what does it mean?" "Well, it means -- it means -- " Erum laughed weakly. " -- it means exactly what it says. That is to say -- ethybolically speaking -- " Jackson said in a low, dangerous voice, "Give me a synonym." "There is no synonym," Erum said. "Baby, you better come up with one anyhow," Jackson said, his hand closing over Erum's throat. "Stop! Wait! Ulp!" Erum cried. "Mr. Jackson, I beg of you! How can there be a synonym when there is one and only one term for the thing expressed -- if I may so express it?" "You're putting me on!" Jackson howled. "And you better quit it, on account of we got laws against willful obfuscation, intentional obstructionism, implicit superimposition and other stuff like you're doing. You hear me?" "I hear you," Erum trembled. "Then hear this: stop agglutinating, you devious dog! You've got a perfectly ordinary run-ofthe-mill analytical-type language, distinguished only by its extreme isolating tendency. And when you got a language like that, man, then you simply don't agglutinate a lot of big messy compounds. Get me?" "Yes, yes," Erum cried. "But believe me, I don't intend to numniscaterate in the slightest! Not noniskakkekaki, and you really must debruchili that!" Jackson drew back his fist, but got himself under control in time. It was unwise to hit aliens if there was any possibility that they were telling the truth. Folks on Terra didn't like it. His pay could be docked; and if, by some unlucky chance, he killed Erum, he could be slapped with a six month jail sentence. But still...  "I'll find out if you're lying or not!" Jackson screamed, and stormed out of the office. T Te walked for nearly an hour, mingling with the crowds in the slum quarters of Grath-Eth, below the gray, evil-smelling Ungperdis. No one paid any attention to him. To all outward appearances, he could have been a Naian, just as any Naian could have been a Terran. Jackson located a cheerful saloon on the corner of Niis and Da Streets, and went in. It was quiet and masculine inside. Jackson ordered a local variety of beer. When it was served, he said to the bartender, "Funny thing happened to me the other day." "Yeah?" said the bartender. "Yeah, really," Jackson said. "I had this big business deal on, see, and then at the last minute they asked me to trombramcthulanchierir in the usual manner." He watched the bartender's face carefully. A faint expression of puzzlement crossed the man's stolid features. "So why didn't you?" the bartender asked. "You mean you would have?" "Sure I would have. Hell, it's the standard cathanpriptiaia, ain't it?" "Course it is," one of the loungers at the bar said. "Unless, of course, you suspected they was trying to numniscaterate." "No, I don't think they were trying anything like that," Jackson said in a flat low, lifeless voice. He paid for his drink and started to leave. "Hey," the bartender called after him, "You sure they wasn't noniskakkekaki ?" "You never know," Jackson said, walking slump-shouldered into the street. Jackson trusted his instincts, both with languages and with people. His instincts told him now that the Naians were straight, and were not practicing an elaborate deception on him. Erum had not been inventing new words for the sake of willful confusion. He had been really speaking the Hon language as he knew it. But if that were true, then Na was a very strange language. In fact, it was down-right eccentric. And its implications were not merely curious. They were disastrous. V 'That evening Jackson went back to work. He discovered a further class of exceptions which he had not known or even suspected. That was a group of # multi-valued potentiators. These words, meaningless in themselves, acted to elicit a complicated and discordant series of shadings from other words. Their particular type of potentiation varied according to their position in the sentence. Thus, when Emm had asked him "to trombramcthulanchierir in the usual manner," he had merely wanted Jackson to make an obligatory ritual obeisance. This consisted of clasping his hands behind his neck and rocking back on his heels. He was required to perform this action with an expression of definite yet modest pleasure, in accordance with the totality of the situation, and also in accord with the state of his stomach and nerves and with his religion and ethical code, and bearing in mind minor temperamental differences due to fluctuations in heat and humidity, and not forgetting the virtues of patience, similitude and forgiveness. It vas all quite understandable. And all completely contradictory to everything Jackson had previously learned about Hon. It was more than contradictory; it was unthinkable, impossible, and entirely out of order. It was as if, having discovered palm trees in frigid Antarctica, he had further found that the fruit of tiiese trees was, not coconuts, but muscatel grapes. It couldn't be -- but it was. Jackson did what was required of him. When he had finished trombramcthulanchierering in the usual manner, he had only to get through the official ceremony and the several small requirements after it. Erum assured him that it was all quite simple, but Jackson suspected that he might somehow have difficulties. So, in preparation, he put in three days of hard work acquiring a real mastery of the # exceptional potentiators, together with their most common positions, and their potentiating effect in each of these positions. He finished, bone-weary and with his irritability index risen to # on the Grafheimer scale. An impartial observer might have noticed an ominous gleam in his china-blue eyes. Jackson had had it. He was sick of the Hon language and of all things Naian. He had the vertiginous feeling that the more he learned, the less he knew. It was downright perverse. "Hokay," Jackson said, to himself and to the universe at large. "I have learned the Naian langauge, and I have learned a set of completely inexplicable exceptions, and I have also learned a further and even more contradictory set of exceptions to the exceptions." Jackson paused, and in a very low voice said; "I have learned an exceptional number of exceptions. Indeed, an impartial observer might think that this language is composed of nothing but exceptions. "But that" he continued, "is damned well impossible, unthinkable and unacceptable. A language is by God and by definition systematic, which means it's #C gotta follow some kind of rules. Otherwise nobody can't understand nobody. That's the way it works and that's the way it's gotta be. And if anyone thinks they can horse around linguisticwise with Fred C. Jackson -- " Here Jackson paused and drew the blaster from his holster. He checked the charge, snapped off the safety and replaced the weapon. "Just better no one give old Jackson no more doubletalking," old Jackson muttered. "Because the next alien who tries it is going to get a three-inch circle drilled through his lousy cheating guts." So saying, Jackson marched back to the city. He was feeling decidedly light-headed, but absolutely determined. His job was to steal this planet out from under its inhabitants in a legal manner, and in order to do that he had to make sense out of their language. Therefore, in one way or another, he was going to make sense. Either that, or he was going to make some corpses. At this point, he didn't much care which. prum was in his office, waiting for him. With him were the mayor, the President of the City Council, the Borough President, two aldermen and the Director of the Board of Estimates. All of them were smiling -- affably, albeit nervously. Strong spirits were present on a sideboard, and there was a subdued air of fellowship in the room. All in all, it looked as if Jackson were being welcomed as a new and highly respected property owner, an adornment to Fakka. Aliens took it that way sometimes : made the best of a bad bargain by trying to ingratiate themselves with the Inevitable Earthman. "Mun," said Emm, shaking his hand enthusiastically. "Same to you, kid," Jackson said. He had no idea what the word meant. Nor did, he care. He had plenty of other Naian words to choose among, and he had the determination to force matters to a conclusion. "Mun!" said the mayor. "Thanks, pop," said Jackson. "Mun!" declared the other officials. "Glad you boys feel that way," said Jackson. He turned to Erum. "Well, let's get it over with, okay?" "Mun-mun-mun," Emm replied. "Mun, mun-mun." Jackson stared at him for several seconds. Then he said, in a low, controlled voice, "Erum, baby, just exactly what are you trying to say to me?" "Mun, mun, mun," Erum stated firmly. "Mun, mun mun mun. Mun mun." He paused, and in a somewhat nervous voice asked the mayor: "Mun, mun?" "Mun... mun mun," the mayor replied firmly, and the other officials nodded. They all turned to Jackson. "Mun, mun-mun?" Erum asked him, tremulously, but with dignity. Jackson was numbed speechless. His face turned a choleric red and a large blue vein started to pulse in his neck. But he managed to speak slowly, calmly and with infinite menace. "Just what," he said, "do you lousy third-rate yokels think you're pulling?" "Mun-mun?" the mayor asked Erum. "Mun-mun, mun-mun-mun," Erum replied quickly, making a gesture of incomprehension. "You better talk sense," Jackson said. His voice was still low, but the vein in his neck writhed like a firehose under pressure. "Mun!" one of the aldermen said quickly to the Borough President. "Mun mun-mun mun?" the Borough President answered piteously, his voice breaking on the last word. "So you won't talk sense, huh?" "Mun! Mun-mun!" the mayor cried his face gone ashen with fright. others looked, and saw Jackson's right hand clearing the blaster and taking aim at Erum's chest. "Quit horsing around!" Jackspn commanded. The vein in his neck pulsed like a python in travail. "Mun mun mun!" Erum pleaded, dropping to his knees. "Mun-mun-mun!" the mayor shrieked, rolling his eyes and fainting. "You get it now," Jackson said to Erum. His finger whitened on the trigger. Erum, his teeth chattering, managed to gasp out a strangled "Mun-mun, mun?" But then his nerves gave way and he waited for death with jaw agape and eyes unfocused. Jackson took up the last fraction of slack in the trigger. Then, abruptly, he let up and shoved the blaster back in its holster. "Mun, mun!" Erum managed to say. "Shaddap," Jackson said. He Stepped back and glared at the cringing Naian officials. He would have dearly loved to blast them all. But he couldn't do it. Jackson had to come to a belated acknowledgement of an unacceptable reality. His impeccable linguist's ear had heard, and his polyglot brain had analyzed. Dismayingly he had realized that the Naians were not trying to put anything over on him. They were speaking, not nonsense, but a true language. This language was made up at present of the single sound 'mun.' This sound could carry an extensive repei'toire of meanings through variations in pitch and pattern, changes in stress and quantity, alteration of rhythm and repetition, and through accompanying gestures and facial expressions. A language consisting of infinite variations on a single word! Jackson didn't want to believe it, but he was too good a linguist to doubt the evidence of his own trained senses. He could learn this language, of course. But by the time he had learned it, what would it have changed into? J ackson sighed and rubbed his face wearily. In a sense it was inevitable. All languages change. But on Earth and the few dozen worlds she had contacted, the languages changed with relative slowness. On Na, the rate of change was faster. Quite a bit faster. The Na language changed like fashions change "on Earth, only faster. It changed like prices change or like the weather changes. It changed endlessly and incessantly, in accordance with unknown rules and invisible principles. It changed its form like an avalanche changes its shape. Compared with it, English was like a glacier. The Na language was, truly and monstrously, a simulacrum of Heraclitus's river. You cannot step into the same river twice, said Heraclitus: for other waters are forever flowing on. Concerning the language of Na, this was simply and literally true. That made it bad enough. But even worse was the fact that an observer like Jackson could never hope to fix or isolate even one term out of the dynamic shifting network of terms that composed the Na language. For the observer's action would be gross enough by itself to disrupt and alter the system, causing it to change unpredictably. And so, if the term were isolated, its relationship to the other terms in the system would necessarily be destroyed, and the term itself, by definition, would be false. By the fact of its change, the language was rendered impervious to codification and control. Tlirough indeterminacy, the Na longue resisted all attempts to coiuuer it. And Jackson had gone from Heraclitus to Heisenberg without touching second base. He was dazed and dazzled, 'and he looked upon the officials with something approaching awe. "You've done it, boys," he told them. "You've beaten the system. Old Earth could swallow you and never notice the difference: yoU couldn't do a damned thing about it. But the folks back home like their legalism, and our law says that we must be in a state of communication as a prior condition to any transaction." "Mun?" Erum asked politely. "So I guess that means I leave you folks alone," Jackson said. "At least, I do as long as they keep that law on the books. But what the hell, a reprieve 's the best anyone can ask for. Eh?" "Mun mun," the mayor said hesitantly. "I'll be getting along now," Jackson said. "Fair's fair... But if I ever find out that you Naians were putting one over on me -- " He left the sentence unfinished. Without another word, Jackson turned and went back to his ship. In half an hour he was spaceworthy, and fifteen minutes after that he was underway. VI I n Emm's office, the officials watched while Jackson's spaceship glowed like a comet in the dark afternoon sky. It dwinand then vanished into the vastness of space. The officials were silent for a moment; then they turned and looked at each other. Suddenly, spontaneously, they burst into laughter. Harder and harder they laughed, clutching their sides while tears rolled down their cheeks. The mayor was the first to check the hysteria. Getting a grip on himself he said, "Mun, mun, mun-mun." This thought instantly sobered the others. Their mirth died away. Uneasily they contemplated the distant unfriendly sky, and they thought back over their recent adventures. At last young Erum asked, "Mun-mun? Mun-mun?" Several of the officials smiled at the naivete of the question. And yet, none could answer that simple yet crucial demand. Why indeed? Did anyone dare hazard even a guess? It was a perplexity leaving in doubt not only the future but the past as well. And, if a real answer were unthinkable, then no answer at all was surely insupportable. The silence grew, and Emm's young mouth twisted downward in premature cynicism. He said quite harshly, "Mun! Mun-mun! Mun?" His shocking words were no more than the hasty cruelty of the young; but such a statement  could not go unchallenged. And  the venerable first alderman ' stepped forward to essay a reply. "Mun mun, mun-mun," the old man said, with disarming simplicity. "Mun mun mun-rnun? Mun mun-mun-mun. Mun mun mun; mun mun mun; mun mun. Mun, mun mun mun -- mun mun mun. Mun-mun? Mun mun mun mun!" This straightforward declaration of faith pierced Erum to the core of his being. Tears sprang unanticipated to his eyes. All postures forgotten, he turned to the sky, clenched his fist and shouted, "Mun! Mun! Munmun!" Smiling serenely, the old aiderman murmured, "Mun-munmun; mun, mun-mun." This was, ironically enough,  the marvellous and frightening truth of the situation. Perhaps it was just as well that the others did not hear. -- all in the September Worlds of Tomorrow, on sale now! f I i I I I # Worlds of brings you the finest in science fiction Don't delaysend in your subscription order today of IF delivered to your door, bringing you stories by all your favorites in science fiction! His celebrated Relief stories and others appear regular!' in IF -- fast moving, comic yarns of diplomatic skullduggery out on tlie frontiers of the stars! still to come! And now -- The Best of the Top Name Writers -- Robert A. Heinlein, Gordon R. Dickson, John Brunner, Hal Clement, Lester del Rey contribute to IF. -- and a Preview of Tomorrow's Best I cich issue of IF brings you a brand-new writer, making his debut in science fiction in IF, Use this order blank or order by letter -- but don't delay! If' Subscription Department  #I Hudson Street, New York, N. Y. I # I Yes, send me the next # issues ot IF! I enclose #   New  Renewal  Name  Address ! City State Zip No. J (Outside of N. and S. America add # for postage)  Olfei void oiler Dec. #, # Forgotten road to success in writing By J. D. Ratcliff T can't imagine why more beginners don't take the short road to publication -- by writing magazine and newspaper articles. I've made a good living for # years writing articles, and I've enjoyed every minute of it. I've interviewed Nobel Prize winners and heads of state. I've covered stories from Basel to Bangkok to Buffalo. It's a great life. No commuter trains to catch, no office routine. Whether I'm at home or abroad on a.ssignment, I write from eight to noon every day -- no more, no less. My afternoons are my own. The market for articles is vast and hungry. Over # were sold last year to magazines alone. Editors want pieces on almost any subject that comes natural to you -- but they demand that your writing be sound and professional. To teach professional writing techniques to serious beginners, I joined with Rod Serling, Faith Baldwin, Bennett Cerf, and eight other leading authors to start the Famous Writers School. We poured everything we know about successful writing into a new kind of course which trains you at home, in spare time. You begin with the fundamentals of all good writing. Then, you specialize in articles and other non-fiction. (Or in Fiction, Advertising or Business Writing.) You learn to write hy wriiinf'. Our instructors, themselves all published authors, work with you by mail much as editors do with established writers. Our School is young. Yet students, many still in training, have broken into print in more than # publications. Several sold pieces they wrote as School assignments. Writing Aptitude Test offered To find out if you too can be a published writer, send for the School's revealing Aptitude Test. If you test well -- or olTer other evidence of writing ability you may enroll. However, there is no obligation to do so. "Jack" Ratcliff is one of Aninica's higlicst paid free-lance writers. Although he work.s only four hours a day. he has h;id hundreds of articles published in top ni;iUline.s, including over lot) in KctiiU'r's DifiC.s! alone. Famous Writers School Dept. #K#, Westport Connecticut t)(iSK I IMcase mail me. without obliealitHi, voiii Aptitiuic Jest and #-pa:e In ocluii r. Mr, Mrs A tie Street City Zone... County State... The Seliool is accredited by the Aectedilinp. C'ommission of tlic Natiunid Home Sliitiv Council, Washiiiyion. D.C.  December # #  # , # "Your # check arrived this morning by Special Delivery. Thanks ever so much for your telephone call and prompt payment. It still doesn't seem possible. It's been a great thrill." That's the way Emory Mead of Albany, N. Y., just one of our many big winners, reacted to receiving his cash prize. Dozens of men and women of all ages have cashed in as Our Club winners got their cash awards for solving puzzles in their leisure time. Our Club also has awarded huge prizes for many other kinds of contests. We've awarded cash in hundred-and-thousand-dollar units to retirees, sewing women, farmers, salesmen, war veterans, office workers, clerks, secretaries people who never before dreamed of having the kind of money that movie stars make. This announcement is an invitation to you, as a reader of this publication, to find out for yourself if you have the talent to win up to # in cash. If you are over # and like to play word games of any kind, the information below may lead you to thousands of dollars in extra cash that you may use as you wish. Mrs. H. C. Despain, Houston. Tex., won # in cash in one month. Ray Smith, Sacramento, Calif., won nearly # in Club contests. Mrs. Florence Humphrey, Cincinnati, won # on just one puzzle. Members of our Club win cash prizes at home, just by solving puzzles and entering Club contests. They turn an educational and enjoyable hobby into pure profit. You can too! only limited competition. Only members of the Club may compete and win. In # we offered our members #. We actually paid out more cash than we said we would -- #I #, to be exact. In #, we again offered #. Again, we paid out more than we promised -- #. And now we're offering our members # in cash prizes. Most contest groups offer about # or # a year. Our Club gives you the opportunity to win double that every month! As a member of our Club you will be eligible fo enter every cash prize contest we sponsor and you'll get at least four new contests each month. You'll have three weeks to solve each set of contests. One week after the deadline, you'll receive a new copy of our Puzzle Lovers Newspaper with names and addresses of all winners, correct solutions, and your new Newspaper, the only newspaper in the world exclusively devoted to contests (and it's published for members only). When your free copy of our newspaper arrives, sit down in a quiet place and read about our winners, our prizes, our contests. Try our stimulating word games to see if you can do them. You are under no obligation to enter our contests. If you do decide to go after our cash, there are no boxtops, no jingles to complete, nothing to buy. Clip the coupon now and please be sure to print your name and address clearly. Then read about # winners like Mrs. Belle Smith of Yakima, Wash. Discover how hundreds of other members cashed in just by doing our puzzles in their spare time. Find out all about this exciting and profitable hobby now. You may receive your first big prize in a few weeks. Gentlemen, Send me e free copy of I N . your newspaper pip. #I tfe.f I tells on your castr'prlze j . contests. I am under abso I Address lutely no obligation to pay  anything. If I Join the Club j t r . I may compete for all prizes J I uf Y and spend the cash I win  any way I want.  Stole #to G P I j Galaxy # published In French and Italian. The U. S. Edition It published in Braille. This Edition Is also published In Living Tape by Services for the Blind, Ine., Dm Moines, Iowa. No. # Editor willy urr Science Editor by C. C. MacApp by Norman Kagan by Robert Silverberg by Harlan Ellison by Fredarik Pohl Inexpensive Time Machines # by John Brunner by Willy Ley by Frederik Pobl by Algii Budrys Associate Editor Publisher Production Manager Advertising Subscription Mgr. bi-monthly by Galaxy Publishing Corporation. Main offices: #I Hudson Street, Hew York, N.Y. #. #o per copy Subscription: (# copies) # per year in the United States, Canada, Mexico, South and Central America and U. S. Posestions. Elsewhere #. Secondclass postage paid at New York, N.Y. and at additional mailing offices. Copyright New York # by Galaxy Publishing Corporation, Robert M. Guinn, President. AH rights including translations reserved. Ail material submitted must be accompanied by self-addressed stamped envelopes. The publisher assumes no responsibility for unsolicited material. All stories printed in Oils magazine sre fiction and any similarity between characters and actual persons is coincidental. Printed in the U.S.A. By The Guinn Co., Inc. N. Y. TiUe Re. #. . Pst Off. "lichen Hal Clement was a Boy T Scout patrol leader, which is several decades ago, one of the youngest Scouts in his troop was an under-age cub named Bob Enzmann. He was a science-fiction reader, of course. If he hadn't been, Hal Clement was, and would have converted him. He liked to read stories about the conquest of space -- in those days of the #s, a fantastic subject, which most of the wise adult world was quite ready to dismiss without a thought. But time passes, and in the couple of decades since that time Robert Enzmann grew up, studied, traveled, learned... and began to do something about conquering space for himself. He acquired degrees in geology, physics and engineering. He parachuted three times onto the Greenland ice cap; he lived for half a year at a time, with only his rifle to provide his meat and an occasional contact with a native for company, in the last wildernesses of Africa. Now he makes his home in that lesser jungle around the city of Boston, and what he does with his time now is design spaceships. By "spaceships", Dr. Robert Enzmann does not mean Mariner IV or even Apollo. By "spaceships" he means what we mean by spaceships -- you get into it, you take off, you look around and head for the nearest interesting piece of planetary real estate, and you get there in finite time, with enough reserve of fuel and supplies to look around, land, explore, take off and come back... or go on to some other place. You will be hearing more of Dr. Robert Enzmann. You may have heard more already, as a matter of fact, since while this issue of Galaxy is on the stands there will be a conference on planetology held in New York in which Enzmann will take a leading part, and if it doesn't make newspaper stories we will be much surprised. For what Enzmann is after is not merely a research program or a blueprint for future decades. What he wants to do is build this ship -- man u euverable, huge, nuclear-fueled v ' -- and to start doing it now. How immediate is "now"?  Why were these men great? How does anyone -- man or woman -- achieve greatness? Is it not by mastery of the powers within ourselves ? Know the mysterious world within you ! Attune yourself to the wisdom of the ages! Grasp the inner power of your mind ! Learn the secrets of a full and peaceful life! Benjamin Franklin, statesman and inventor... Isaac Newton, discoverer of the Law of Gravitation... Francis Bacon, philosopher and scientist... like many other learned and great men and women... were Rosicrucians. The Rosicrucians existence for centuries. Today, headquarters of of mail annually to all parts of the world. Scribe J-MJ. Sin Jose. CaWomia #W. U.SA Please send me the fm book. The MmsUtj of Ljjt, which explains how I mar learn to nsc mjr faculties and powers a i mind. Name Address City Sea re ntsB Maw No oi' organizaJ.MJ. Well, says Dr. Enzmann, there are a few engineering problems that need to be worked out. Not basic science problems -- they've all been solved -- some as recently as within the past ninety days. But there is the organizational problem of assembling the skills, the tools and the raw materials; the technical problem of testing and linking them; and above all the financial problem of raising the funds necessary for what is, after all, not quite as simple a project as building a new city hall. The price tag would be something like two and first one. Second and later ships would come a little cheaper. And the time? Twenty years from start to completion is a safe and easy schedule, says Enzmann; and if we got started right away there should be no difficulty in completing it in five. In other words, if Enzmann is right -- and an impressive number of people are coming to think he is -- by the time the present program calls for manned landings on the moon, we could have a ship built that could make the round-trip to Pluto in a matter of a few weeks... and that could keep right on going to the stars. T o be sure, the technology that makes this sort of spaceship possible is something new and vast. Much of it represents recent breakthroughs in a number of fields, and quite a lot of it is classified. It is even possible that difficulties may turn up in the engineering which will change the picture, perhaps radically. Fusion power stations looked a lot easier in # than they did in #, and if they have recently begun to look a little easier again it is by virtue of considerable knowledge, attained at considerable cost, that did not exist in those early optimistic days. But it is also sure that our present space hardware has got to be a dead end. We can with great difficulty and at immense cost put together a plumber's nightmare which will pump liquid fuels into a chamber, bum them off and lumberingly project itself into orbit; but no sensible man regards that solution to space travel as economical or elegant. Enzmann's ship may not be the last word, either. But it is parsecs beyond anything that now exists outside the pages of a science-fiction magazine... and every sign indicates that we can start building it now. You've seen it in the Movies Famous Plug in and flip on the switch. The disc revolves at just the right speed -- transfixes your subject(s). Their attention is riveted to the powerful hypnotic pattern. Your every word is now more meaningful -- more effective for this professional machine greatly adds to your prestige, creates hypnotic expectancy, increases your success. A marvelous aid for hypnotizing others and for self-hypnosis. Has #" hypnotic disc, switch, handle instructions and a high quality, silent, trouble-free motor Listen as the Hypnotist dramatically weaves irresistable suggestions around the unique beat of an electronic metronome coming from an echo-chamber. Side one helps hypnotize others -- in groups or individually. Ends; the next voice you hear will take complete control of your hypnotic sleep... ", then yoe take over. Side two helps in self-hypnosie. ends by giving you a suggestion for rehypnotizing yourself, then awakens you. ... Use the record on others -- study it to develop your' own technique. An ideal aid for professionals and serious students. Unbreakeble vinyl, #S rpm Extended Play -- "Kit" is complete with Revealingly tells guarded secret techniques to cause the "Indirect Trance". Subjects are hypnotized without their knowledge. Learn amazing shortcuts, make hypnosis fast and easy. Discover the safe, fast "nerve pressure" technique... the "falling back" test others. Read -- for the first time anywhere, how the author hypnotizes a roomful of people without their knowledge -- using a common cooking ingredient. So simple, dramatic and effective, it is worth the low price of the book alone. Order now and get the clever "Hypnotic cause the "Indirect Trance." Satisfaction Suarantesd or Money Back! # Madison Ave., New York, # NY Send the following on an Unconditional # Back Guarantee. I enclose Day Money you pay the postage. Chart sent with orders for # or more. Name The Mercurymen i 'T'em was many kilostrides rootward from the last settlement, in a part of the stalk that was not planted nor grazed because nearly half the diameter was filled with icy water and the air was cold. Nevertheless, it was not too cold for fish nor for a r.aw' Jo  s devan #Si stretcheO , sww c .ml #r... thin ibur. M ft nd they fiwo re ' s u i H: q. ; .THpK? o.   ?  T  lc s' SjslV' Jmr   v . W ; n, that Their remote ancestors had conquered Mercury -- and now the hot planet was ready to begin conquering them I some of the quadrupeds, and he loved to come here when he had free time. He lay concealed in the throat-like constriction between stalk sections. He was watching a wild tomcat fishing. The luminous moss grew feebly here, and he could barely make out the cat's dark form Inching along the giant fronds at the water's edge. He wondered why tomcats would come this far (and even farther, he knew) when, in warmer but still unsettled parts of the vine, there were lizards and mice and birds to hunt. Maybe they liked the dim light and the solitude, and the vastness of the sections. Personally, he found the size of the sections a little frightening. The one before him was a good two hundred strides in diameter, and over half a kilostride long. Now the cat was out of sight entirely, but he kept his eyes on the spot where he'd seen it last. There were no bird songs here; no sound at all except a faint trickling of water somewhere. He pulled his goatskin hood closer about his cheeks, and waited. There was a leap and a splashing. Then the cat's dark form went bounding up the steep wall. He caught just one glint of silver at its head as it disappeared into some hidden cavity. Presently he heard eating sounds. After a while he gathered himself, squirmed free of the bulbous growths which, legend said, would swell to an airtight seal in case the section were seriously punctured, and picked a way back along the near-vertical side of the next section. He plucked a vine-fruit, but it was tart and he only swallowed a few bites; they seldom ripened this far rootward. He thought he might do a little hand-fishing himself farther along, where it was warmer. But then, he ought to be getting back. The kilostrides passed. The sections were smaller, with much less water in them so he could walk nearer the bottom of the curve. The luminosity brightened. He reached sections planted to rice; then, finally, one where grass grew almost halfway up the circumference. He smelled goats ahead. At the next sectionjoint he had to let himself through a netting. As he skirted the grazing animals, the herder, a young man a few orbits older than he, called out, "You better hustle, idler! The Elders have been looking for you!" Tem grunted an acknowledgement and continued his casual pace. As First Son of the Chief, he didn't feel he should let goatherders hasten him. Nevertheless, when he was out of sight he walked faster. He couldn't imagine why the Elders would want him. The first huts came into sight. A little later a band of children spotted him and came running, babbling and shrieking, each vying to be bearer of the news. "Tem! The Chief is dying!" 'T'hey'd already bled the Chief and given him fermented rice, but even so, his face was set against the agony and his eyes were dull. It was the sickness that strikes in the right side of the belly. He raised his hand feebly and took Tern's. His voice was weak, but calm. "I affirm that you are my true First Son. I invoke the Law of the Migration." He let his hand drop and closed his eyes against the pain. Tern knelt, trying to find words. How was this possible? The strongest and wisest of the vine... hardly into middle age... He looked around at the Elders, wanting someone to tell him it wasn't so; that this was some cryptic charade, and that his father would throw off the act any instant and bound to his feet with a guffaw. But he recognized the Conclave of Death. Besides the Elders, none of the vine was present except six other first sons who were older than Tern but within the age limits for migration. One of those, a man named Buld, scowled and said harshly, "Why does he not disown this stripling, so we can elect a real Leader?" The dying man's face only tightened more, but one of the Elders said, "Do not speak blasphemy!" Each of the Elders took one step forward, signifying their intention of enforcing the Law if necessary. Buld looked sullen, but said no more. Numbly, Tern got to his feet and stood at his father's head, as the Conclave demanded. He wished he could leave to find his mother and comfort her, but of course he could not; nor could she join the Conclave. From the Book Of Truths: And within the menagerie, these things shall ye take, lest the new vine know them not: the fruits and the grains, and the fishes that swim and the fowls that fly, and the things that creep, and the tiny things and the things that suckle their young... II Qince this was a season when  the sun was already retreating Brightward (everyone kept looking apprehensively at the corona above the horizon), the migration could start as soon as it was ready. Tern had been Outside before, of course, as part of his training, but he'd only left the lock and walked a few steps on the gravel above the vine, and it hadn't seemed real. Now, ostensibly overseeing preparations (though the Elders' who'd been on their own migration to this vine, were the actual experts), he had to stay out here for twenty or thirty kilopulses at a time, and Outside was all too real. He was glad the suitmakers had done a good job on his suit. The face part was of the clearest rubber possible, with very few bubbles or white spots of undried vine latex, and the fit was good. It was awkward moving, with the weight of the backpack full of air-freshening fungus pulling him off balance. But they'd assured him he'd get used to that. They'd also promised the pleats at knee and elbow joints would stop sticking together when the latex cured a little more. He kept tilting his helmet to look up at the Stars, though it made him ill to think of such emptiness above him. He could believe the Stars were fantastically distant, all right, but were they really Gods? And if so, were they watching? For that matter, he'd never been quite dear in his mind about the relation between sun and Sunn. Was the sun Sunn's weapon? Or his dwelling? Or what? Of course Sunn could probably travel around anywhere invisibly, even to Darkside; though the Law didn't say; and asking such questions got you admonitions instead of answers. He turned and stared the way they'd be going. That was another confusing thing. The Law said you must go in the direction of your right hand as you stood facing Brightward. Clearly there was distance there, and ground to walk on, but was it a direction? One was used to two directions -- rootward and leafward. Or, to use other terms, darkward and brightward. Anyway, they had to go in this new 'direction', across an unknown number of vines, until they found an uninhabited one fit to settle. The guess was that it would be as much as four hundred kilostrides. They could go that far before the sun began to return, if they didn't lag. He saw an Elder frowning at him, and turned his attention to the work. T hey were bleeding air out of the lock now, into big rubber bags; carrying those over and squeezing the air into the menagerie. Big as that was -- with a dozen wide carts under it -- the animals, and the human couple who'd live in it to care for them, would be cramped. Most of the space was filled with the airfreshening fungus. Still, they'd bo more comfortable than he and the others, living in suits with only an occasional visit into the resters. The menagerie was the biggest airbag, by far. There were smaller one; air fresheners, the Testers, and simple bags of spare air. There were waterbags and bags of food, and bags of liquid vine latex for future use. There were two carts loaded with great sheets of rubber, already cured, for constructing the lock when they found their vine. There were loads of rope, and the precious tools. And seeds, of course. There was no assurance what would have spread to a new vine. The lock was sagging now, into the slanting tunnel that let it meet the vine at a good angle. It was time for a shift to go in. He walked over and helped push on the big end-plug until it gave way and the remaining air gushed out They trooped in, replaced the plug and held it hard against its seating. Someone opened the valve from the vine, and the lock began to fill again. Soon Tern's suit lost its rigidity and hung upon him, and the end plug would stay in place by itself. They pushed open the inner plug and entered the vine, and filed down die ramp that had been built up to the lock. It was good to be able to look in any direction and see solid walls around him again. He began unlacing his suit. He met people, all wanting to stop and talk, and excused himself politely. He was headed down vine toward his home, but there was another stop to make first. He reached the right section and paused in the throat, in sudden despair. It was strange, he thought, how it took things a while to hit. Slowly, he started down and to the right, until he was walking in the grass beside the narrow lake. Near midsection he turned right, through a fruit orchard to where some huts nestled on the curve of the vine. Neena's father sat there, turning a roast over a small fire. He looked at Tern silently for a few pulses, then said, "I'm sorry, lad, but you both knew what to expect." Tem didn't answer that. He said, "Could I see her?" Her father nodded rootward. "Two sections down, in the rice." S he must have been expecting him, for she was working near this end. He walked out and began gathering handfuls of the tall grain. It was not censorable for them to work together and talk. They worked silently for a while, then he said, "I could refuse to go. But then I'd be in Bottom Caste, and so would you if you married me. We never really talked about it, did we?" She was calmer than he expected. "No, we didn't. I suppose you'll take up with my sister. I've seen the way you look at her." He flushed. "I do not! She's four or five orbits older than I am!" She shrugged. "Anyway, I guess you don't really care much about me, or you'd find some way to take me along." He frowned at her. "What kind of talk is that? Even if we dared defy the Law, do you think the Elders are blind?" She glanced around and said in a low voice, "I'm the same size as my sister, and we look alike. I don't think any of the Elders would know the difference if I were in her suit" He was so shocked he cringed, half expecting Sunn to send a meteor and destroy die section. Slowly, he straightened. Really -- in all his experience -- Sunn had never punished anyone, preachments notwithstanding. It was always the Elders who handed out punishment. And there'd be no way they could pursue the migration. He said unsteadily, "But your sister... "I've already talked to her," afraid to go anyway." Ill nphe Elders gave the fainthearted no time to rebel. The lock's inner plug closed behind the migration like the cutting of an umbilical cord. Thirtynine men and forty-three women -- all the healthy firstborn of the vine whose ages fell between seventy and one hundred orbits -- turned and gazed across the bleak country. The hardest thing to get used to, Tem decided (after the suits and the awful emptiness above them) was the harsh lighting. One compressed glare from the sun's corona lit the uneven rock, leaving shadows so sharp-edged and black it was hard not to think they were bottomless holes. The stars, dazzling as they were, helped very little to light those shadows. Even where it was illuminated, the ground was frightening. Gravel extended for a few strides, where the vine's growth had shattered the rock; but beyond lay the undulating plain, punctuated here and there by hilb or ringwalls, dotted with loose rocks from the latter. Another disturbing thing was the silence. He could see lips move, see people clap their gloved hands together to soften the gloves, and strained his ears for the sounds. But inside his suit he could hear too much -- his harsh breath, his blood pumping. He could see bitterness in some of the others' faces. The Law did seem inequitable, requiring that the first generation bom in a new vine supply the migration, on the death of the first Chief. Why couldn't older vines send the migrations, if migrations were necessary? There was some vague principle that a colony too long in a vine might grow soft, but it seemed to him that a generation or two might go by without that, so that a vine could better afford to equip a migration. And why such long migrations? If fewer vanguard vines had to send them out, they wouldn't have to leapfrog so far to find empty vines. He could sympathize with the bitterness, for he himself was feeling for the first time -- really feeling it inside -- how cruelly they'd been thrust out; how unreachable the old vine was now. What brought it home to him was the way he'd parted from his mother. She'd come to the lock with a last present -- a newly braided belt and scabbard with his father's knife -- and she'd helped him on with his suit. They hadn't said much. He'd been almost gruff, because he was afraid she'd embrace him with everyone looking and all. She'd surely known how he felt, and she hadn't done it; but he wouldn't soon forget the look in her eyes or the little gesture of her hands as he looked back for the last time. If he'd really realized it was the last time -- that he'd never hear of her again, or know when she died -- he'd have certainly embraced her. He decided they'd stood here feeling sorry for themselves long enough. He gestured to the team he'd chosen, and bent to pick up a tow-rope of the menagerie. The others added their weight to his and the menagerie began to move. When the team was pulling together well, he turned his place over to another man and walked back along the column. The other carts were moving. One man on a tow-rope was limping, and gestured that his suit was chafing him badly. Tern transferred him to a scouting squad that was to move a little ahead. At least the man could walk gingerly, with no load to pull. He looked back to make sure there were no stragglers, then walked forward along the column. nphey were able to travel fairly straight, with only short halts to rest, for what he judged was ten kilopulses (though one's heart was a poor chronometer under this exertion). Then, glancing back, he saw there was some disturbance in the column. He started toward it. The man he'd left in charge of that unit hurried to meet him, and they touched helmets so the small metal contact-plates would carry their voices. The man said, "One of the women insists she has to visit the rester." Tem walked back with him and discovered that the miscreant was Neena. He halted, dismayed, then slowly advanced and touched helmets with her. "You must have been drinking water! Didn't your sister tell you not to until you really needed it?" "I was thirsty," she pouted, "and I didn't think..." He looked at her in exasperation. "Can't you wait until we camp?" "No!" He spun away from her, growling to himself. A fine start! The vine still in sight, and he had to make camp. Sullenly, he signaled the order, and the column closed up to the tight pattern that would conserve warmth. At least, they did it efficiently -- all of them (except Neena) remembered their teaching. Buld took the opportunity to criticize his leadership. Before they started on, he delivered a lecture in pantomime; and he kept them moving faster than he might have on the next jaunt. After a while he could see they were very tired and legitimately needed to camp. But by this time a large ringwall was looming ahead. He decided to keep on and camp just to brightward of it. Presently a long line of other objects poked above the horizon. He knew they were the leafages, at section-joints, of a vine. He hoped the lock, if any, wouldn't be in sight. There was danger that individuals might sneak away and try to enter a strange vine, even at the cost of becoming Bottom Caste among its inhabitants. That was less likely now, of course, than it would be later when people were really discouraged or sick. However, when the column was already skirting the ringwall, he saw a chasm in their path, stretching from the ringwall brightward. This was trouble. IV Tie turned over responsibility  for making camp to a man named Bannow, passed back along the column to see that things were all right and to exchange glances with Neena, then headed out to the ringwall. He climbed slowly, with frequent rests, because one was warned that if he used air too fast he might grow foolish without realizing it. The fungus should be doing well, though, with the light from the corona falling directly on his backpack. Long before he got to the top he could see that the chasm went as far as the horizon, but he kept climbing because he wanted to see the country ahead. Again, he had the experience of sudden realization. One moment, the scene was like a painting; then, abruptly, he felt the vastness. The ringwall was perhaps twenty kilostrides across. Inside, it was hollow just as he'd heard them described. It was dark in there, the light from the corona just hitting the top of the far wall, but as his eyes adjusted he could see by Starlight that the floor was deeper than outside, and smoother, though there were a few small craters. Uncomfortable, he turned away. The column was neatly camped, a cluster of toys to brightward. It was queer to see only their shadowed sides and a rim of corona light at the top of each. He looked, hesitantly, at the corona. From up here it seemed definitely bigger and brighter, especially at the base. The chasm went straight brightward, swerving once to miss a smaller ringwall. Obviously, it was the bed of an old vine, chopped off by this ringwall -- a comparatively recent meteor hit -- and left to die from there up. He couldn't see the darkward of the ringwall, but he knew the stalk would have sealed itself, sent out feelers, found its way around the new obstacle, and gone on, paralleling the old, shriveling stalk. He could see that it had drawn close so it could consume the old vine via small local roots. It had consumed it, leaving the ditch, something like two hundred strides across and nearly as deep. The new vine was only halfgrown (not inhabited, surely) but it was his first good view of a vine. Along the length, the thin layer of gravel was clearly distinguishable from solid rock. The leafages were great bursts of spear-like growth, fanning out in semicircles above each sectionjoint. Some, he knew, were fifteen times the height of a man. They were said to shade the path of the vine and, by evaporating water, keep the vine's temperature down when the sun struck here. He'd seen a piece of one once, freshly brought in; eight inches in diameter, moist and woody inside, covered outside with hard, rough very white scales. He moved on a little way to see farther ahead, and a spot of very bright light came into view on the horizon. It must be a high mountain peak, catching the sun. He considered. Theory said sunlight reflected from a mountain was safe, and wonderful for the fungus, and warm. This mountain might be a hundred kilostrides away; still, they had to go farther than that. It was a little to brightward, but by the time they got there the sun would have retreated farther. It would be a good place to camp and freshen up everyone's air, and catch up on whatever else needed doing. Besides, he wanted to see a mountain. r T"he land between, so far as he could see, had no serious barriers. There were ringwalls of various sizes, some simple hills, a few cracks. He fixed those in his mind so he could avoid them. This present chasm was the thing to worry about now. It would take too long to build a ramp across it, and the alternative of going back around the ringwall -- and passing in its cold shadow -- wasn't attractive. Could a way be cleared along the base of the ringwall itself? A thought struck him. There must have been other migrations by here, unless they'd all passed farther darkward. He went a little way down the slope, and grinned with delight. There was a path of a sort, where boulders had been moved and holes filled in. He was very lucky this time. Before continuing down, he looked around for one more thing. It was earlier in the season than the Traders appeared at the vines, but no one knew where they came from, and legend said they sometimes attacked migrations. However, there was no movement in sight, and nothing that looked like a camp, and that was the best he could do. He started toward camp. Before he'd gone far he noticed that he was breathing hard, even though he was going downhill. He began to have trouble controlling his limbs. Once, when he jumped between boulders, he misjudged and fell hard. He hauled himself up painfully. Nothing was broken, but he knew he'd overestimated his air, especially since his backpack was now turned away from the corona. He wasn't silly yet, but he might not be far from it. And -- he realized with shock -- he'd violated an elementary principle. He'd come alone. He got down safely, but by now his mind was very muggy and his limbs alternated between aching and numbness. He concentrated on getting one leg ahead of the other, stopping now and then to stand with his back to the corona, head down, almost falling asleep. He hardly knew he'd reached camp until he stumbled into it. He was vaguely aware of Buld confronting him with a scowl, but couldn't seem to keep his mind even on that. The next thing he knew Bannow and some others had a full airbag attached to the suit's intake nipple, and an empty one on the exhaust, and were squeezing ah through. His head cleared, though he was still very tired. Bannow told him, "You made a bad mistake sneaking Neena into the migration. She raised a fuss about your being gone so long, and somebody recognized her." V T here was no way Tern could have blocked a Council even if he'd tried. He called it as soon as he'd refreshed himself. There were six of the maturest men, beside himself. The cumbersome touching of helmets slowed things so he had a chance to think. He listened woodenly to Buld's argument that since he'd broken the Law, he was no longer fit to lead; and that they'd better depose him. He let them wait for his answer while he thought it out. Buld's argument was hypocritical, but how to demonstrate? He said, "Why is Buld so anxious to get rid of me? Does he want to be Leader himself?" Buld declared he was thinking of the migration. Tern said, "Buld must have gained respect for the Law quite suddenly. When my father was dying, Buld wanted him to avoid the Law by disowning me." That produced nods and one or two grins. Buld said, scowling, "That was just a suggestion to the Elders. What I wanted was a grown-up Leader. Besides smuggling in a brat who doesn't belong, this stripling has brought us too close to Brightside, and now he's got us trapped so we have to go back around this ringwall. He'll get us all killed before he's through." Tern said, "You don't know anything about how far Bright side is, or how far we can go." Buld glared at him. "My father was on the last migration too!" "He wasn't Leader," Tern said, "and no one voted for him for Chief. I'm the only one who's really trained. As far as Neena's concerned; which is better -- a girl who wanted to come, or one who was afraid to?" Buld and a couple of the others spoke of the Law again. Tern said, "If Sunn wants to punish me, he can do it right now. I'm ready." He stood up and walked a few paces away. One of the men presently came over to him, with a glance toward the corona, and said, "What about this chasm you've got us up against?" Tern went back and sat down. He thought he might get Buld to stick his tongue out a little farther. "What should we have done?" Buld said, "We should have camped farther back while someone scouted." Tem said, "By the same reasoning, we'll have to scout the other side now. Do you want the job? You can take a partner and some bags of air." Buld glared. "We've all heard how a big meteor kills a vine, and that's obviously what's happened here. Why do we have to scout the other side?" "Well," Tem said, "I wonder how you know for sure that this meteor killed this vine. What if the vine was already dead? We'd go all the way around and find we couldn't pass on that sic! either. Is that your idea of leadership?" He was glad Buld wasn't quick-witted. Buld flushed and said, "Well, I would have found out before." Bannow looked at Tem keenly and said, "Can you get us across without going around?" "Of course," Tem said casually. The vote was four to two in his favor. Afterward, he was astonished at how alert and shrewd he'd been. Eloquence had never been his strong point before. He decided that it was because Buld had been trying to take something away from him and he just didn't want to let go. r T'hey took the path he'd seen, finding only a few boulders to move, then crossed over the young vine. By now, everyone understood that he'd outsmarted Buld, and he saw many grins. That was good for morale, he decided. So was the evidence that another migration had passed this way, sometime. Tem wondered how that one had made out. He didn't dare speak often to Neena, and though the other women, misty-eyed, had adopted her, she was glum. As the march dragged on, so were others. But glumness wasn't the worst. One yvoman, taking her turn in the rester, refused to put her suit back on and had to be forced into it, screaming. She quic later, but her face worried Tem and he could feel the whole column reacting. He made camp sooner than he might have, close to a vine, hoping that would raise spirits a little. It turned out to be a mistake. While he was climbing a nearby ringwall to scout, the woman broke from camp and ran toward the vine. Others pursued. He had to stand helpless and watch the whole thing from a distance. She threw herself down, clawing at the gravel. Then, before they could reach her, she must have deliberately undone the lacings of her suit. The suit went limp, and that was all. Sick, he started down without finishing his scouting. He knew now what he should have done. He should have given her something to carry, walked her until she was exhausted, and let her leep. Another thing he'd been neglecting was religion. He'd have to appoint a preacher to talk about Sunn. It looked as if a Leader had to know and understand almost everything. On the way down, he thought, It might have been Neena. What if it had happened to Neena? 'T'hey crossed a number of vines before he saw a lock, and that was in the distance. He made sure the column didn't see it. The dazzling mountain was getting nearer, and he made a point of how they'd rest up when they got there, but some of the migration seemed to find it frightening rather than reassuring. The supplies, including the air, were holding up pretty well, but there was trouble in the menagerie. Some of the goats got sick, and one died, for no apparent reason. Finally Tern discovered that some of the air-freshening fungus was spreading into their compartment, and they were nibbling it. It wasn't supposed to be poison. Some of the birds, confined so long, were pecking others to death. They had to be separated. He'd expected conflicts among the people, but there were surprisingly few. Presently, from h own behavior, he understoo I why. He found himself withdrawing into the world of his sui paying less and less attentio to other people. One thing particularly struck him. The right arm of each suit was deeply pleated under the armpit, with an external grip so the gloved left hand could pull down and outward. That enabled the wearer to get his right arm inside. He noticed many right sleeves hanging empty before he realized he was doing the same thing himself. Thereafter, he kept his arm in the sleeve, unless he had to bring it inside to eat, drink, or scratch himself. It was odd. but the sleeve somehow felt outside the suit. VI A fter they'd crossed a few more vines, they found what was left of an old migration Tem thought it was probably the one that had built the path back there. There were no corpses in the sagging menagerie except those of cats, small birds, and fish. The goats and larger fowl were gone. There were several empty suits lying around, and four that weren't empty. There were waterbags, airbags, two resters, some air-freshener carts and some empty carts, all falling apart, the wood shrunk and warped, the rubber brittle and cracked from Sunn knew how many season's exposure. Tools, rope, and personal belongings were scattered about. It looked as if the survivors had taken what they could carry, and just walked. There was a vine within ten kilostrides, but no lock in sight. Maybe the Traders had gotten them, or maybe Sunn had swallowed them up. The column wasn't visibly much moved by the relics, but during the next camp a couple -- a man and wife who'd had to leave two young children with relatives -- quietly killed themselves. They didn't take the simple way of just opening their suits. They got knives inside, lay down together, and stabbed themselves. That shook Tern worse than anything so far. He made up his mind to reach the sunlit mountain in two marches if he possibly could, with one brief stop between. He pushed the column through the first march, crossing two closely spaced vines without even slowing, camped briefly, and bullied them on. The mountain was awesome now; stretched diagonally ahead in one long blaze of light. He could feel the warmth of it already, and his eyes ached. Nevertheless, his vision was adjusting amazingly, so he could tolerate the light, though he couldn't look directly at it. The ground was mountain-lit by now. The corona was a faint ghost, and so were the stars, though space was black as ever. He could see some of the people about to rebel at this light, and that Buld was getting ready for another try. Then he found the ideal spot. There was a large ringwall some kilostrides from the mountain, itself aglow with mountainlight. Closer to the mountain, and near this end, was a much smaller one. He could go to brightward of the smaller one, for shade from the mountain, and enjoy the twice-reflected, tamer light from the big ringwall. r-p'hey dragged to the spot and made camp. The light was stronger than any in a vine, but comfortable. There was no more hunching of shoulders against the cold as one's warmth leaked away to the sky and to darkward. The fungus fairly puffed out fresh air, and the animals grew frisky. They had the cleaned and exposed carcass of the goat that had died, and now Tem decided they could build a small fire in the menagerie and have fresh meat for once. People revived visibly. By his count of vines, they might be close to half way through their journey. Before they left here, he'd have scouted enough to make a closer guess. The lower slope of the mountain, below where the sunlight hit, could be climbed, he thought, to an elevation higher than ariy ringwall he'd seen yet. So, as soon as people were fed and resting he took Bannow and started that way. He got used to looking at the mountain through a murky part of his helmet, so the light was cut down. The mountain was probably twenty kilostrides long, and half that high at the peak. It was really a long ridge, set at an angle to the sun, and he had a feeling it was not very thick through. It curved down at each end, tapering into darkness. The upper part of it was sheer cliff, lit part way down now. Below the cliff, and barely visible with one's eyes dazzled so, was a steep but even slope, apparently of rock crumbled from the cliff by the sun's timeless hammering. Already Tem was perspiring. He touched helmets with Brannow to say, "We'd better turn from side to side so we won't melt our suits."  ctually, it didn't turn out to be that bad. They had shad from huge boulders, and could hurry across open stretches; and one could always turn his backpack to the cliff and let the fungus soak up some of the light. They kept on until they were more than halfway up the rubble slope, then the heat was finally too great. They sat down in a shadow. Gradually Tern's eyes adjusted, but it was still disappointing how little he could see of tire country. Things close by were brightly lit from the mountain, and tended to dazzle his sight Things farther away weren't lit much. He could see the two close-spaced vines they'd crossed (both squeezing around die obstacle of the mountain) and some ringwalls he remembered. In th other direction, beyond the far end of the mountain, he thought he could make out the leafages of another vine, but he wasn't sure. He said to Bannow, "I guess that ringwall would be a better vantage point after all. Maybe we can walk part way around It and climb. Bannow didn't answer. Tem drew aside and looked at him. Bannow's eyes were fixed down the slope, and when Tem followed the look he saw four suited figures, tiny in the distance moving toward the slope. They were spread out widely, each carrying something in one hand. A moment later he saw a fifth. He decided the things they were carrying were some of the sharpened stakes intended for fastening the lock onto the new vine. In addition, the fifth one dragged two airbags. Bannow started to rise, and Tem pulled him back. Bannow touched helmets. "It's Buld and his bunch! They intend to kill us!" "I know," Tem said, trying to keep the trembling anger out of his voice, "but let's stay here for a while and think. They can't see us. Remember how it was looking up?" Bannow sat down. "But we've got to get around them and get back to camp!" "How? If we climb down they'll see us, and move to intercept. We'll run out of air before they do. They've probably told the camp they were just climbing that small ringwall or something. We can't expect any help in time." "Well," Bannow demanded, "what are we going to do?" "First of all, let's act as if we didn't see them. We can go along this slope to the end of the mountain and get into shadow. They may not see us at all; and even if they do, we'll be out of their reach, so probably they'll just wait." "Then what?" "Well... at the worst, we might go clear around the mountain and get back to camp from the other end. I figure it wouldn't be more than sixty kilostrides. If we're very careful with our air, we might make it." Bannow looked very doubtful. "It'll be cold on the other side." "Maybe not. The heat may go clear through. Anyway, it's better than just sitting here, isn't it?" Bannow hesitated, but finally nodded. They went carefully, seeking shadows, but presently it became clear that Buld had spotted them. They kept on, rounded a bulge, and were in darkness. N ow even the corona-light was hidden. Gradually the stars distant gods were drawing closer to watch. To Tern's surprise, this side of the mountain was a gentle slope, with a surface much like level ground. Below them was a small ringwall, ghostly in the Starlight. He could feel his warmth leaking away, so he turned a little uphill. If there were warmth coming through the mountain, it would be nearer the top. They moved on slowly. Tem was paying close attention to the footing so he wouldn't trip, when a vaguely seen motion ahead brought him to a startled halt. Bannow had seen it too. Tem bent his head to touch helmets, but said nothing. The movement was not toward them, but up the slope from below, crossing their path. It was not a man, nor any single creature, but a vast moving pack. As well as he could make out in the dim light, the individuals stood half as high as a man and moved on many legs, though they didn't seem to have horizontal bodies like cats or goats. Finally he said, in a cautious whisper, "Do you suppose these are the things the Book speaks of? The metal things that crawl?" Bannow's voice was awed. "I don't know. Shall we turn back?" "Let's stand still for a while." The vanguard of the pack was nearing the top. Suddenly a line of light grew along the peak, toward them, so bright and so startling that Tem threw an arm before his eyes. He felt Bannow whirl away from him. He himself took a step backward and stumbled over Bannow, who'd evidently tripped with the first step. He jerked his head around to look back. The line of light was still advancing, and he pushed himself erect to run, but before he did he realized the line was not aimed at him, but was just growing along the peak. It was not a solid line, he saw as it came closer, but consisted of thin upright sticks, like a row of very bright, perfectly matched firebrands. It was not straight, but irregular, with dips and rises and gaps. Something brushed by him. He flinched, but didn't panic. Now he was surrounded by the things, which felt solid and heavy when they bumped against him, but paid him no attention. They scuttled to the peak and aligned themselves along it, thrusting up fingers or feelers into the sunlight, jostling for places in line, crowding each other where there were too many. Then there were no more around him, but farther along they still swept up. Bannow got to his feet, pawing at his suit. Tem moved close and touched helmets. The man started, then said, "Sunn! They walked right over me! I thought... is my suit punctured? I can't -- I don't hear any hiss... "You're all right," Tem told him. The suit felt rigid as ever. but there was a little roughness. "I guess they have very small daws, if any." He looked toward the peak. "They seem to eat the unlight, or drink it." A few stragglers were arriving, to push their way into line. Tem moved after one, trying to ee it There was a central body, the size of a man's head. A number of legs, each as long as Tern's arm but no thicker than a finger, grew from the body on all ides. These were flexible, and while about half of them clung to the rocks, the rest were held up so that two inches of the tips were in sunlight. Now the things were motionless except for an occasional shifting of stance or a wave of an upthrust leg. They stretched along the mountain as far as Tem could see in either direction. A very strong urge gripped him to climb and get one quick glimpse of the sun. He took a few steps before he caught himself. He looked at Bannow, then reluctantly turned to go on. There was no time to investigate this wonder now. Bannow drew alongside, wanting to talk, but Tem put off touching helmets. These creatures were apparently a form of Bfe that didn't need air; could wander at will. Could things be learned from them that would free men from dependence on the vines? Could a man, or a #mall group, find an empty vine nearby and make trips to study them? He turned to Bannow, and as he did he saw a line of luminous blobs moving up the slope toward them. He crouched, suppressing his impulse to run, but Bannow's nerve finally broke. The man whirled and ran back the way they'd come. Tem shouted uselessly, then started after him The blobs of light suddenly reacted, moving to cut Bannow off. Bannow might have outrun them, but instead he turned and ran up the slope. Tem, suddenly realizing the danger, ran as fast as he could toward him. He was too late. He saw Bannow's helmet suddenly turn blinding bright as it popped into sunlight. Bannow's eyes stared for just an instant, then snapped shut. The man clapped both hands to his face, whirled, and plunged down the slope. Tem saw him go headlong and slide. Then the suit suddenly went limp. He stopped, fighting nausea, forgetting the blobs until a knot of them gathered around Bannow's corpse. By then he could see they were men in suits, with very large backpacks that gave off the glow. Shortly, several surrounded Tern. He thought of looking for a rock to defend himself, but they didn't act threatening, though two of them held tapered, sharp-tipped swords. One of them made incomprehensible hand-signals, then, as Tem shook his head, pointed at Tern's helmet and his own, and pantomimed bringing them together. Tem nodded and they touched helmets. T he man's speech was only slightly odd. "You from a vine near here, son? What are the two of you doing up here, anyway?" Tem tried to get his voice working. "We -- I guess my friend isn't doing anything, any more." The man shrugged. "Too bad. But it would have been besten if he didn't panic. Why were the two of you up here?" Tem hesitated. Maybe he oughtn't to tell them about the migration. "Some men were trying to kill us. We came to this side of the mountain to get away." The man looked thoughtful. "Your vine very far?" "Well... quite a ways." The man studied his face and finally said, "You're from a migration. Got yourselves in some kind of trouble, and ran. Besten you not be so close-mouthed about it. We won't take you back." Tem said indignantly, "It isn't that at all!" The man scowled. "Well, we can't stand here jabbering. You can come with us, or die here." He glanced at the two with swords, then turned and went down the slope. The two armed men waited motionless. Others had taken Bannow! suit off his body, and were carrying the suit away. Tem started toward the corpse, changed hk mind, and walked after th spokesman. The line spread out again, so it was hard to see anything but the glowing backpacks. There were about thirty, all told. A little way down one of them bent to pick up a thing and carried it in one arm. Tem saw legs dangling, and realized it was one of the metal things, dead. Another man found one, and so It went all the way down the slope, until each man was carrying two or three. Finally the spokesman turned back and handed Tem a pair to carry. They were fairly heavy. Beyond the end of the slope, other figures moved about, apparently also gathering the dead things. Soon Tem saw that there were carts heaped with them. Imitating others, he went to the nearest cart and deposited the two he had. No one gave him any instructions, so he just stood. Presently they stopped looking for the things and threw over each cartload a rope net, tying it securely. Someone looked at Tem and pointed to a tow-rope. He picked it up and pulled with the others, wondering if they just wanted to get some work out of It seemed a very long time that he trudged, his hands on the rope first cramping painfully, then going numb. His feet grew clumsy. He stumbled along, knowing his air was bad. Finally he must have fallen, for the next thing he knew he was draped face-down across a cart-load, and tied on so he wouldn't slide off. The jolting ride went on for a long time. He realized that they were clear into Darkside now. Then they halted, and he managed to raise his head and saw another cliff, this one lit only by starlight, and with no rubble at its foot. There were four tunnels in the cliff, each with a clear-rubber airlock. One of the locks was open, and the carts were being rolled in. D ull as he was, the lock fascinated him. It was made more intricately than the ones he knew, with hoops along its length and pleats between. The three not in use were folded against the tunnel-mouths. His mind worked at that. Why, they must squeeze the air back into the tunnels, instead of losing it! He got a chance to observe that, as his cart was in the next batch that went in. The tunnel itself seemed to be a second lock, as it had a plug in its middle, and another at its inward end. When that was opened, light as strong as a vine's spilled in. Inside, they unloaded him and laid him on the floor, face up. Someone began unlacing his suit. A little pressure seeped out, then his helmet was pulled off and he was breathing pure, rich air. As soon as he could, he sat up and stared around at things he only gradually understood. This was evidently a great natural fissure, twisting back into a mountain, but it had been much reworked. Rock was hewed away in places. At others, walls of squared stones, cemented with latex, sealed openings or supported ceilings. A series of shelves hacked from the walls were planted with some kind of shrubs Tem didn't know. There was a stepped wall down the middle of the fissure, similarly planted. Luminous moss grew on vertical surfaces and on the ceiling. The artificial wall where the tunnels came in drew his awed attention. There were great abutments supporting massive machinery -- more metal than he'd supposed existed. Some men were turning a giant's windlass, slowly raising high a huge boulder that dangled on a rope as thick as Tern's thigh. At the other end of the wall, a similar boulder descended slowly, turning a heavy shaft to which were geared a dozen strange devices. Rods moved in and out of smooth round holes, with a hissing that could only be the intermittent escape of air under pressure. Great pulleys creaked as the monstrous ropes snaked around them. Eventually he understood that all this machinery operated the locks, squeezing air in and out. The tunnel he'd come through opened again, and the last of the expedition came in. The man who'd talked to Tem unfastened his helmet and removed it, looked around checking men and carts, and finally glanced toward Tem. He came over and said, "I'm Hannult. I'll want to talk to you later, but meanwhile I'll take you to the Young Bachelors' chamber and leave you with Oskir. He's boss there.' '"'vskir was older than Tem, blond, and large. He looked Tem in the eye without expression, then walked around him studying his suit. Finally he said, "No marvel your air got bad. Is this the besten you Vinies can do?" Tem flushed. "I've trekked two hundred kilostrides in it!" Oskir's eyes showed a trace of amusement. "With airbags and big carts of freshener, and such. What's your name, and how old are you?" Tem started to blurt out angrily that he was a Chief's first son, but saw the futility of that. He'd have a better chance of escaping if they didn't know he wanted to get back to his migration. He said sullenly, "My name's Tem. I'm seventy orbits. And a half." The amusement flickered in Oskir's eyes again. "Tell you, then. There's roast goat over there, and some milk. This ditch is for bathing, and the way you smell, besten you do that first. Hang your suit here." He indicated a peg, then waved a hand toward a low dark tunnel. "We sleep in there. You'll take the pad nearest the inlet." He turned and walked away. Tem glared at him, then hung his suit on the peg, removed his underthings and stepped into file water. It was tepid, and smelled of some pungent herb. He scrubbed himself with a wad of coarse vegetable fibre, got out, rubbed himself dry, started to dress, then decided he'd better not. He dumped the clothes in the water to soak, and went over to eat. When he'd done that, he rinsed the clothes, wrung them and spread them on the floor under his suit. Oskir and some others, deliberately ignoring him now, were squatted in a circle, gambling with odd-shaped stones. Five or six more worked on their suits or tinkered with various things. There were about twenty in the group. Tern ducked through the tunnel and found there was a spacious chamber beyond. There was no luminous moss, but enough light came in so he could see that the walls were cut into shelves and planted. The pads were spaced far apart, probably for ventilation. He lay down on the first, wincing with lameness, and tried to relax. Evidently these people didn't intend to kill him, but would he ever get a chance to escape? And if he did, what then? He wondered what Buld had told the column. Possibly that Tern and Bannow had deserted and surrendered to a vine. He wondered what would happen to Neena. For all he knew, these people might hunt down the column and plunder it. He listened to the low hum of talk in the outer chamber. These were the Traders, of course. At least they were human, though they had odd ways of living. Eventually, from exhaustion, he slept. O skir woke him by toeing him in the ribs. He rolled aside and got to his feet. He felt rested, so some time must have passed. Oskir nodded toward the tunnel. In the outer chamber were all the young men he'd seen before, plus two or three others. They stood along the walls, with an air of waiting. Oskir said, "Turn around." When Tem did so, Oskir hit him on the chin hard enough to knock him down. Tem came up like a cat, and didn't forget to poke out his left fist before swinging his right, but somehow both punches bounced off Oskir's thick forearms. Oskir hit him again. He staggered, caught his balance and tried to dodge in close. He got his left to Oskir's cheek, but not solidly, and took a hard punch he didn't even see coming. After that it was one long series of stunning blows. He fought back as well as he could, but he IX was groggy and Oskir was too strong, and too clever with his fists. Tem went down repeatedly. Each time, he hauled himself up, until finally, after a punch that didn't feel any harder than the rest, he found his legs wouldn't work. He had the will to get up, and his mind was fairly clear, but his limbs would only make uncoordinated pawing motions. They picked him up, dowsed him in the bath water, and swabbed off his face. He was still too weak to stand alone, but his thoughts were remarkably clear, if inclined to wander. He was bleeding a little from the nose and from a small cut in his upper lip, but he knew he wasn't badly marred. Most of the punches had been clean ones to the chin. He realized Oskir had deliberately avoided messing him up. He was almost strong enough now to start swinging again, but something in their attitude stopped him. They were looking at him with casual approval. Finally Oskir said, "I'm going to parley besten I can Hannult let you join." Tem glared at him. "Oh? And suppose I don't want to?" Oskir looked mildly surprised. "What else can you do? You spect we'd let you go back to a vine, now that you've seen this much?" A s the newest member of Oskir's dormitory, Tem drew the menial tasks. Every three sleep-cycles (as marked by the growth of moss along a measured path) he had to bail the bath water into bags and carry it around to prescribed places to be used for irrigation, then refill the ditch from the nearest reservoir. He had to sweep the floor, air the pads, ventilate the dormitory by using fans, fetch food, bring in fertilizer for the plants and take garbage to the fertilizer factory. He smouldered, but held his temper. Aside from his occupations, he was treated as an equal. Oskir, who seemed to know everything, personally took charge of his training. One big job was to build a new suit for himself, and he had to perform every bit of the work to Oskir's satisfaction, even if it had to be done over ten times. The backpack was complicated. Instead of a simple honeycomb of fungus, as in his old suit, this one alternated layers of fungus with layers of luminous moss, which gave enough light to keep the fungus working. There was also a better way of feeding in nutrients, and a better method of circulating the air. It was twice as heavy as the old pack. Equally fascinating was the jettison lock in the front of the suit, at waist level. It had ingenious valves so it could be worked from either outside or inside. Using little bags for body wastes, this made it possible to live in the suit for a long time. There were also improvements at the ankles and in the soles, which made for better climbing and less danger from sharp rocks. All in all, he was delighted, and he nearly blurted out that such suits would make travel between vines easy. He caught himself in time. The cycles flowed past. His despair about the migration dulled a little, so he could live with it. He was able to pretend he was content here. He wasn't quite accepted into the clique, but aside from a certain amount of joking about his Vinie origin, there was things rest there. He supposed the migration would be close to finding its vine now, if it hadn't run into bad trouble. He worried about Neena. They might put her in Bottom Caste, since she didn't belong, which would make her a virtual servant to the whole vine. He supposed Buld would get himself  ejected Chief. That thought brought up shaking hot anger; and that was one feeling that  didn't grow dull. He thought, now, that he should have killed Buld right at the start. It wouldn't have occurred to him then, of course, but that seemed to be the logic of the thing. He could have found some way to make it look like an accident. He shuddered and put that thought from his mind. S ome younger men were elevated to Oskir's group, and took over the menial chores. Tern was put to work in the shops where the metal creatures were cut apart and things made from the metal. He was a flunkey, but not the only one, and the place was so fascinating he didn't mind. Sometimes he worked a hand bellows that forced air into big rubber bags, for the smiths to use with their fires. In the vines, small open fires had been used for cooking, or to cure rubber, but that was all. These fires were even smaller, and confined within stone boxes through which thin jets of air were blown. The flame came out pointed and incredibly hot, and would even melt iron. The metal creature's legs were partly iron, but their body-cases were of some other metal. They were cut open, the insides were taken out and sorted for various metals, and the cases were hammered flat, then trimmed sixsided. The edges were heated soft and joined together. Finally, when a sheet of them was big enough, it was hammered on great anvils until it was very flat and smooth and the joints could hardly be seen. Also, using the fires and anvils, with some special tools, the smiths made all sorts of tools and weapons. There were the straight tapered swords he'd seen, and a variety of knives that made his own look crude. There were scissors; dainty ones for tailoring, large, long-handled ones for cutting tough vegetation or even metal. One tool in particular took his ye -- a saw for cutting the hard hulls of vines. Once he helped carry some new gardening tools to a branch of the cave where grains were planted. For the first time, he saw women of the cave close up. They wore ordinary clothes and looked no different from vine women. When he heard one speak, he was sure she had come from a vine. He wanted to talk to her, ask her how she'd come here, but he didn't get a chance. He worked in the smithies and at other jobs until he knew most parts of the cave, and most of their equipment. Then a time came when Oskir told him, "You'll be getting a chance to try out your suit. Hannult says besten we take you on a foray and see how you act." nphere were about forty men on the expedition, including Oskir, Tern, and half a dozen others of the dormitory. They took eight medium-sized carts, a few tools, some empty bags, and some extra air and water. They headed deeper into Darkside, and now there was something different about the ground. It was darker and harder to see in the starlight, and slick at times. He had to walk carefully. This suit held the warmth better; and, after a good twenty kilostrides, he couldn't feel any deterioration of the air. They kept going almost in a straight line until a ringway lay ahead. He studied it curiously. Not only was it low in relation to its width, but it lacked the rugged outlines he was used to. They reached the skirt and he found he was walking on gravel, among half-buried boulders. He saw signs that people had been here before, shoveling away the gravel, and that was apparently what they were going to do now. They laid out small-meshed nets of strong cord, and he was  given a shovel and told to heap gravel on one of them. When it was fairly covered, four men took hold of one side and four of the other, and rolled the load bacx and forth so that the fine stuff sifted through. They discarded the coarse stuff and started over. As the fine material piled up, they shoveled it into the boxlike carts. Tern's curiosity overcame his pride. During a rest period, he touched helmets with Oskir. "What is this for?" "Dirt." Tem flushed. "I mean, why are we getting it here?" Oskir grinned. "Cause we don't want to take it away from Vinies." In a moment he went on, "If you just take rock that's been burnt in the sun and crush it, there ain't muchen good in it. This is the besten for growing stuff, sept you can get goat manure or rotted rice or such. You got to find a ringwall like this one, in Darkside." "Oh," Tem said. "What makes this one different?" Oskir shrugged. "My father told me it was because a meteor was ice, not rock like most. It went in a ways and exploded, and threw out this fine stuff. Times, you'll dig down a ways and it feels wet, a little. This is the only one I been to. I can parley jtmakes stuff grow, all right." Tem digested that. Then, as Oskir seemed in a talkative mood, he brought up something he'd been wondering about. "You peopie never talk about Sunn. The god Sunn, I mean. You always try to explain how things happen by themselves. Don't you believe in Sunn?" Oskir pulled his helmet away and chewed on some dried meat for a while. Then he joined helmets again. "There's those talk about Sunn. I spect it's how you feel inside. I never could see much proof one way or the other. Looks to me, if there's a Sunn, he put things so they run mostly by themselves. Looks to me, people are supposed to make their own, not sit down and wait for some god to give it to them. He put plenty, sept a man, don't try." Tem drew back, uncomfortable. This might be blasphemy, but it made more sense here Outside than in a vine. It would explain how a man like Buld could just take what he wanted, Law or no Law, if no one stopped him. And keep it, if no one took it back. nphey filled seven of the carts, packed the tools and other things in the eighth cart or on top of the dirt, and started Brightward. Judging from Hannult's caution now -- sending scouts, camping in cover -- there must be some danger. Also, they seemed to be mapping, as Hannult kept making notes and sketches. Finally, when the gossip was that they were nearly out of Darkside, they made camp on a moist gravel patch that Oskir said lay over the base of a vine. They were going to get water here. While a pit was being dug, Oskir took Tern to the nearest ringwall on sentry duty. They left relays of men for contact with camp, and moved around to brightward of the ringwall before climbing. From the top, the corona was faintly visible, and Tem could see the dark line of gravel where the vine ran up-country, though there were no leafages here. He wondered if a vine seeped water all along its length. He turned to ask Oskir, and found Oskir V back to him. It occurred to him it would be very easy to pick up a rock and hit Oskir on the head. The inflated helmet was rigid, but would move easily, and (as Tem knew from more than one tumble) wouldn't protect the skull. He could roll the corpse down inside the ringwall, where they'd be a long time finding it. He owed Oskir some lumps. However, he found he didn't want to kill Oskir. He'd repay the beating sometime, as a matter of principle, but he didn't really resent it. After all, that had been a matter of principle too; a duty with Oskir. Anyway, he'd better stay with the Traders until he learned more, and at least knew where he was. Oskir turned. Tem touched helmets and asked, "That dark streak. Is that because it's moist?" "A little. Those are reservoir sections of the vine." Tem said, "What do you mean, reservoir sections? There's water in every section, even up near Brightside." "Sure," Oskir said, "but these here are full; no air space at all. They're deeper under, too, so they're safer from meteors. If a vine gets hit farther up, this water'll stay here until a new vine grows." "Oh." Oskir nodded up-country. "You can't see the first leafages from here. I spect it'd be about eighty kilostrides. That's where the vines start to have air in diem, and come up near the surface. Hey. You tell me how the Vinies decide where to put their locks." T em said, "The Law sets it. You're supposed to have at least forty leafages below the lock, but not more than eighty. That puts it in a comfortably part of the vine." He looked at Oskir, then touched helmets again. "You ever been as far up as the locks?" Oskir grinned. "I been on trading trips for the last nine orbits. Last orbit I was clear to the leaves." "What?" "Sure. Hannult took me along. Ten of us went." Tem said, "How did you stay alive?" "We didn't walk out in the un, stupid. There's ringwalls and mountains, like here, for shade. Besides, the leaves grow three times as high as here, and thick, and make a shade. Only thing is, the ground's hot in places, We found one place you could stand on a mountain and look at the sun through a thick piece of rubber." Tem snorted. Oskir said, "Your friend did, didn't he? Only thing, he didn't have enough rubber in front of him. Course, you can only look for a couple of pulses, or the rubber melts." Tem, the notion spinning in his head, began to believe. "To go all the way to Brightside!" he muttered. "And look at the sun!" Oskir chuckled. "You spect that's something? Look here." He turned and pointed the way he'd been looking before. "See that bright star, right above the horizon?" "Yes. That's really bright." "You should see Venus when it's in the sky. This one's Earth. See the real faint one, kind of yellow, right beside it? That's the moon. It goes around Earth. You know about Earth?" "Well..." Tem said. Oskir's voice was soft. "That's where people come from in the first place. Some day, we'll find out how; then we'll go see what happened to them. Maybe they're still there, but just need a little help of some kind." He stood looking for a while. "I spect it won't be in my lifetime. No more of this parley, now. We're supposed to be up here on watch." X ' ' camp, the pit was thirty feet deep. They ate, rested briefly, and joined the digging. Before long the hull of a vine showed. Now men brought a pipe, ten feet long, made of wooden strips glued together, with an iron tip honed to a slanted cutting edge. Hannult jabbed at the vine, twisted and pulled the pipe free. An iron rod was thrust in from the other end, to punch out the chunk of vine that had stuck in it. Hannult kept deepening the hole until some water, bearing chips and strings of latex, gushed out. Now the pipe was thrust clear in, and water swelled from the tip. They collected the water in bags, but to Tern's surprise they didn't seal them at first. They dumped the water into the dirtladen carts. The water soaked into the dirt, and the carts still weren't any fuller! When all the dirt was mud, they did fill the bags and seal them. Iron bars went over the mud, and the bags were tied on top. The hole in the vine plugged quickly when the pipe was removed, and they filled in the pit before leaving. There were traces of mist here and there, just above ground, and puddles that evaporated quickly. Now they turned darkward again, but angled away from the vine, to the right If Tern had his directions correct, they were headed home.  ' sixty kilostrides they met the trouble Hannult had been expecting. They were nearing a large ringwall when a scout who'd climbed it began signalling; turning his backpack toward them, then away, in a complex sequence. He was relaying something from scouts farther abound the crater. Hannult sent two men running ahead to find a hiding place, and took the column straight to the ringwall. Two other men backtracked to make sure no telltale debris had been dropped along their path. Then Hannult talked briefly with Oskir, who gathered Tem and his other young men. The column found its hidden cove, and there was a hasty transfer of good on the carts. The cart with no mud in it was fitted out with a few tools, one of the tapping-pipes, a bag of air, and two bags of water; along with some food. Oskir's bunch seized the towropes and ran around toward the dark side of the crater. They were going all out, and Tern's lungs soon burned like fire. Even this suit would never keep up, at this rate. Before long, though, they slowed to a leisure pace. The main column was getting ready to go around the bright side if that were clear, or hide if it weren't. Obviously, this single cart was a decoy. When they'd gone a little farther, Tem saw in the distance a whole army of backpack glows There must be over a hundred Oskir held the casual pace, mov ing darkward from the ringwall Presently it was clear they'd been sighted, for a dozen men broke away from the army and ran to intercept them. Oskir went on a little way, then stopped so suddenly the cart almost overran Tem. Then Oskir threw his weight forward again, and so did #  tiie others. The cart began to bounce over the rock, headed away from the strangers now. Of course they couldn't escape with the cart, but Tern supposed any time gained would be vital to Hannult. Scouts climbing the crater might pause to watch the chase. The pursuers were getting close now. Oskir dropped the rope and ran. The others went with him, but Tem had no warning. He stumbled and fell. By the time he got to his feet the raiders were nearly upon the cart They were making derisive gestures, apparently with no intention of chasing anyone so long as they got the cart and supplies. pem could still have fled, or he might just have stood there meekly, but something in the face of the nearest stranger reminded him of Buld. Shocking, unexpected fury exploded within him . He leaped to the cart and grabbed the tapping pipe; spun it so the point was toward the stranger, and lunged. The man stared for an instant, then twisted frantically. The point raked along his side, and for a split instant Tem thought he'd punctured the suit, but it only snagged and pulled free, intact. He took a step back, ready for another thrust, but all the strangers had leaped out of reach. Now each put an arm behind him and pulled, from somewhere, a sword. They spread out to surround him. He gave ground, darted to one side and menaced a man, who drew back. Beyond them he saw more men leave the army, carrying long spears that would out-reach him. The local group pressed him back slowly, gaining time. He felt very foolish now. What had he accomplished? Well, at least, he was being a good decoy, and that was the intent. But he'd soon be a dead one. His stomach felt as if it were full of gravel. Then a rock sailed past him and made one of the strangers duck. More came; obviously Oskir hadn't run far. But throwingsize rocks weren't plentiful. Tem hesitated. Shouldn't he take this second chance to run? After making such a fool of himself, he was ashamed of himself, he was ashamed to have Oskir and the others put themselves in danger. But before he could make up his mind, the strangers were suddenly retreating toward their own army. Only one of them -- the one Tem had attacked -- stayed for a moment. That one, keeping the cart between himself and Tem, ran forward and jabbed his sword into first one, then the other, bag of water. Then he grinned at Tem, made an obscene gesture, and ran after the others. Bewildered as he was, Tern had wits enough to go to the cart and press a hand over the cuts in the bags. Oskir arrived, furious, and bumped helmets! 'Tool! You might have gotten us all killed! Why didn't you follow the plan?" Tem thought about it He could hardly explain. He said meekly, "Nobody told me any plan." Oskir glared, speechless. Then the glare began to fade and finally he was grinning. "Well, besten we not stand here. Another army's coming, or they wouldn't have run like that. Likely they're loaded with plunder and the owners are chasing them. I spect you'd want to fight them, too." XI 'T'hey found Hannult before he reached the cave. He was delighted that they'd saved the cart and supplies, and if he didn't think well of the way it had happened, he didn't say so directly to Tem. However, as soon as they were home Tem was put on a crash program of learning the hand signals, also the backpacksignaling. He was told in blunt language that, while feuds of varying deadliness existed between tribes of Traders, this cave wanted none. Evidently it was considered a sport, not a hostila act, to capture carts out in th open. Sport or not, when the cave sent out the first trading expedition of the season, a few hundred kilopulses later, it was large and well-armed. Even some of the women went along to handle chores. This was more like a migration than a foray. There were carts with air-fresheners, Testers, extra air, extra water, and many empty bags. There were took and metal in sheets, rods, and bars, for trade; and bags of rock salt mined in the cave. They also had a few woven fabrics to offer, and some articles of wood, but these were just camouflage, to mask their dependence on the vines. Their own more sophisticated tools, including the vine-tapping pipes and the saws, were kept out of sight, with the weapons. To Tern's disappointment, they headed the opposite way from the migrations, slanting brightward. When they'd gone a ways he found a chance to talk to Oskir. "That mountain where I was picked up must be near here." Oskir shook his head. "We aren't that far yet That's just about the end of our territory." So they wouldn't get to Tern's old vine. He asked, "Do we trade all the way out to the newest vines?" "No. The last eight or ten belong to that bunch you tangled with. The newest are too poor to trade much, anyway. That's why we never bother with migrations, either. Sept sometimes we steal a girl or two." r T"hey passed the mountain eventually, but now only the very peak was lit, giving little warmth or light. They turned brightward to a large ringwall and made camp in a hidden niche. Oskir took Tem to one of the Testers, handed him another suit, and said, "You're picked for the trading party. Go inside and they'll fix you up." There were two men inside who helped him out of his suit, then proceeded to smear his face with greasy stuff that stained it red. A pair of goggles hid his eyes. Finally they helped him into the second suit, and he was disgusted to find that it was his old one. Later he saw that the whole trading party -- twenty men -- were similarly made up and were wearing Vinie suits. Then he understood. They didn't want the good suits seen. With two cartloads of goods, they approached the first vine. Two Elders were in the lock, pretending to be making repairs. Tem grinned. He knew the eagerness and unease they were hiding. Hannult did the bargaining, standing outside the clearest spot and gesticulating, as items were brought up singly for display. He put on a show of fierceness and weirdness. Tem, carrying an axehead to be shown, grimaced and made hostile gestures, and enjoyed the Elders' expressions. That earned him a scowl from Oskir that was half grin. When the Elders were convinced there'd be legitimate trading, the inner plug opened. Mosslight spilled out. A procession came out, bearing bags of fruit and grain, cooked fish, cooked fowl, and raw carcasses of goats. There were a few small bags of water, handled as if they were very precious. Larger bags contained liquid vine latex, which could be used as glue or for making rubber. Hannult accepted the edibles and the latex, and solemnly purchased a small bag of water, as if it were a great luxury. He concluded the trading with mysterious genuflections, and led the party away by a roundabout path. As soon as they reached camp, the women went to work on the goat carcasses. The meat was cut in strips and mauled with spikeheaded hammers, then laid out on the surface rock so the warmth would speed drying. When it was dry, it was powdered with a little alt and sealed into small bags. Oskir said it would keep a long tone. nphey worked back across the vines, re-passing the high mountain, gradually exchanging the metalware for edibles and latex, and some articles of wood. It became obvious to Tern that they wouldn't get within two hundred kilostrides of tfhe newest vine. Nevertheless, he made preparations. He found a chance to steal a saw and hide it. He got several bags of the powdered meat, too, and some grain. Water would be a problem. If he couldn't steal a bag of the right size, he might have to get it from vines, which would take him farther to darkward than he wanted to go. Tentatively, he took a small bag. Toward the end of the trading, there was much sentry duty. When sentries were being changed, he slipped away, got the stuff he'd hidden and kept on going. A fter crossing several vines, he nearly blundered into the foreign trading expedition, but they didn't see him. He detoured round them, then moved darkward and turned across country, crossing below the lock of each vine. He walked, rested, and walked, until he lost all count of the stops. He ate enough to keep up his strength, but drank sparingly. Gradually he slid into the familiar half-daze, and had to make an effort to think at all. After a while he realized the corona had made its farthest retreat and was beginning to return. He crossed yet another vine, noting with vague puzzlement that its lock was below instead of above him. Then something snapped awake in his mind. This was what he'd been looking for! He shook himself awake, sipped a little water, and turned down the vine. Buld had been afraid of the corona, or had pretended to be. If he'd taken the column darkward, his lock would be down here. When he was close to the lock he stopped, with an odd reluctance. The trek had become such a part of him, it was somehow wrong that it should be over. Yet this was a new lock. The puffs of latex where the stakes were driven into the vine hadn't collapsed yet, nor had the vine begun to grow over its wounds. He looked around at the scattered debris, and recognized some of it. Where was the menagerie? He stared back across country. Finally he saw one of the carts, tilted, with one wheel missing, its towropes sprawled where they'd fallen. They hadn't done much salvaging; even precious rope lay around. The tunnel wasn't nearly deep enough, so that the lock met the vine very near the top, and at a bad angle. At least, they were in a vine. They wouldn't starve, though they might get pretty lean if they had to live on vine-fruit. And he hadn't come here to commiserate. First of all, he had to get into the vine, and this was no place to do it. He ate and drank a little more, then squeezed the last of the water into his suit-reservoir. He salvaged some rope and started down the vine. XThat he wanted was a section  ' too cold to have been explored yet, but not too far from the lock. He settled for the twentieth one down. He chose a spot twenty strides below a leafage, and began scraping away the gravel. When he'd cleared a circle of hull, he jabbed the point of the saw in and twisted. It was very hard cutting, but he chipped out a hole and was finally able to thrust the saw through. Bits of vine blew out and thudded on his helmet, and he was spattered with strings of latex. The blast of air was like a solid thing. The hole plugged quickly and he shoved the point in again and began sawing a straight line, holding his arm out to one side to avoid the latex. The stuff set very fast, and stuck hard, out here. The cut sealed fast behind the saw, but it left a line of weakness. He sawed three sides of a rectangle big enough to drop through, suit and all. Then he paused to consider. If he sawed the fourth side, the plug might blow out and smash him like a bug. If he left part of the fourth side it might act as a hinge, so the plug would just flap Back. When he'd done that, he still had to go around the old cut again. The plug blew out with awesome force, but the hinge held. The saw was knocked from his hand and bent, but he wasn't hurt. Now the blast of air waa incredible. Latex, draining from capillaries, formed strings in a virtual tube around it, whipping madly. The blast went on so long he began to fear the whole vine was emptying. At last, though, it slackened. Eventually, he could peer in. The section was full of mist, but seemed to be clearing. The luminous moss was still glowing, though it might be dead now. He tied a rope around the hinge and let it fall inside. He tugged at the flap, and it moved slowly. Eventually, to get it shut behind him , he had to tie another rope around the free end and atrain at it When it was closed -- with the ropes still dangling -- it stayed. Oozing latex should seal it fast, and the vine would soon heal. He cut off one rope a few feet down to tie on the end of the other. Together, they reached within an easy drop of the bottom. He'd cut a little too far from the leafage, though, and had to drop into water. He felt ice crumble beneath him, but the suit protected him. Now, if what he'd been told about vines was correct, he was in good shape. He climbed toward the throat, where the bulbous growths had swollen shut like a clenched fist. If they didn't open until capillaries filled the section, he was in for a long wait However, there was evidently, as he'd been told, some other mechanism or intelligence in the vine. In not more than three or four kilopulses, the throat began to open and air poured in. When the blast lessened, he squeezed through and started up the vine. When water filled only a fourth of the diameter, he got out of his suit and hid it, taking part of his food with him. The air was chilly, but it felt wonderful to be out of the suit. He found that the vine wasn't a completely barren one. There was grass, and wild rice, and ilksects and lizards, and fish; things that had come through the seeding-shoot from some parent vine. He saw no mammals, and no birds. He'd reached territory whew he had to go cautiously, peering into each section before entering it, so he saw the seven people before they saw him. 'T'hey didn't look well-fed, and they didn't look cheerful. There were two married couples and .three single men. Tem had to think a moment to remember all their names. Should he show himself? Why not? He had to make contact sometime, and these weren't part of Buld's clique. He walked toward them and called out, "Kliv! Jellen!" The seven of them whirled and peered toward him. Then Kliv's eyes went wide. "Tem!" One of the women screamed. The whole seven fell back. Tem grinned at them. "Relax. I'm not a ghost." Kliv was the first to accept that. "Sunn!" he exclaimed, "I'll never doubt miracles again! How -- ?" Tem had already decided on a story, or a hint of one. "Ours isn't the only migration that ever travelled." Let them do some guessing. The others had come forward now. Jellen said wonderingly, "You found another migration? But we thought... Well, I see. Buld did lie, even though he didn't kill you and Bannow. He said they saw both of you vanish in bursts of flame near that mountain. Some of us doubted it and wanted to go looking for you. It almost came to a fight right then, but they'd grabbed everything that could be used for a weapon. Anyway, we didn't even know what direction to look, so... "I'm glad you didn't," Tern said. "How did things go after that?" "Bad. As soon as we were past the mountain, he led us darkward. It was cold, and we made poor time and used too much air. Then we got into some tough country and had to detour. We lost the menagerie, except for some of the fowl; and eleven more people died on the way, and six more escaped with some supplies. We think they surrendered to a vine." Tern said, "Neena?" "She stayed with us." Kliv acted a little embarrassed. "Well," Tern asked, "Whafd happened since? Why are the seven of you here alone?" Kliv said, "Buld has a grip on everything. We thought he'd probably kill us, because we spoke against him, so we ran. He hasn't come after us yet I guess he doesn't really have to." "Did any of the grain get through? And no goats." "Yes, but no goats." "You can live without goats," Tern said. He refrained from saying that, if the colony grew prosperous, there might be ways of getting goats. "How many would resist Buld if they had a chance?" "I don't know. Most of them resent him, but there's not much fight in them. They just want to forget the Outside." "How many will fight for Buld?" "His clique, and two or three more. Maybe nine all told." "Is there much fight in them ?" "Yes. They're getting most of what eggs there are, and most of the meat we salvaged. They'll fight to stay on top." "Well," Tem said, "you haven't much to lose. If you'll follow me, well get rid of Buld and make this a decent vine to live in." The two women showed distress. The men looked at each other. Finally Kliv said, "We'll go with you if you can show us we have a chance." T em left the married couples and one of the single men to improvise clubs from vine fronds and to follow a few sections behind. He, Kliv, and Jellen started up the vine, scouting each section before entering it. Twelve sections up they found two of Buld's friends, fishing with a net. They were evidently there as an outpost, as each had handy a six-foot wooden staff, sharpened at each end, evidently made from a cart. They wore knives at their belts. There were only a few clumps of fronds along that side. Tern said to Kliv, "Do you think you could creep fairly close to them?" "Maybe." "Pretend you're trying to steal their fish. Get them to chase you this way." He and Jellen found places in the convolutions of the throat, as far into the other section and as high on the sides as possible. He didn't think Buld's men would be reckless enough to pursue blindly through the throat, but if he could get them close... He raised his head enough to peer out. Kliv was going on all fours. He got within nine or ten strides before his cover played out. Then he leaped toward the bucket of fish just a few steps behind the men. The farther man glanced up and shouted. The nearer dropped the net and hurled himself toward Kliv, reaching for his knife. Kliv got a hand on the bucket, then, as the man was on top of him, swung it into the man's face, knocking him off balance. Fish spilled from the bucket. Kliv wheeled and ran with what were left. The two grabbed their spears and came after him, bellowing. Now if they only didn't look up too soon... Tern's limbs felt weak and shakey. Kliv leaped for one of the bulbous growths, and from there to a higher one. The first pursuer jumped mightily, landed on a growth, and struggled for balance as the stuff gave. His eyes fell upon Jellen, who was tensed to spring, and he jerked his spear around. Without conscious planning, Tern had already launched himself. He arced down, missing the man, but a murderous instinct made him reach out with the saw. It ripped awfully across the right shoulder and the man went down, screaming. Tem landed, tumbled, trying not to cut himself on the saw, then writhed to his feet and faced the second man. But there was no fight left in that one. He just stood, jaw hanging, spear adroop. Tem said, "Drop it!" 'T'hey bandaged the hurt one as well as they could, then got the fishnet and cut cords from it to tie both men securely. They waited for their five friends to come up, left them the prisoners and one knife, and started on. The next dozen people they met (scattered along the vine, fishing) were friendly or neutral. Tem deliberately used the shock of his reappearance, commandeering instead of asking. He added two reliable men to his advance squad. Since none were armed, he sawed a few clubs out of fronds and left his noncombatants hacking out more with a knife, with instructions to hold the upper end of a certain section. Then he climbed into the throat to scout the section. He hoisted himself to a growth, and without warning confronted two of Buld's cronies starting through. He made a move as if to retreat, hoping to draw them after him. However, after a moment of gaping, one seized the other and whispered urgently. They both turned and ran. The quickwitted one must have realized Tem would have allies, and that the thing to do was to get to Buld immediately. Tem gestured to his handful to follow him, and leaped after the pair. He drew ahead of his underfed comrades, gaining a little on the quarry. At the end of the section, he bounded far up the curve to see whether they kept going. They did. There were several people in this section, who straightened and stared. Tem yelled for them to intercept the two, but only one moved, and the fugitives threatened him off with their spears. At least, though, the man joined Tem. Two sections later Tem saw he'd lost the chase. He stopped in the throat, watching the quarry flee up the left-hand side of the fairly wide lake. In their path were about fifteen new huts, with the bulk of the colonists working around them or lounging. The two shouted at the people, threatening them with their spears. The people listlessly allowed themselves to be herded toward the other end of the section. There was a smaller group of huts there, partway up the curve. Coming at a run were Buld and four other men, all armed with spears. Tem ran down the slope, shouting. The people looked back and stopped. Buld's pair prodded them on, and now Buld was bellowing at them. Most of the people started on, staring back over their shoulders. One man broke away and ran toward Tem, then several others. Tem heard Neena scream, "Tem!" and saw her start toward him. One of the armed pair herded her back, spear poised. She turned and went with the others, face buried in her hands. 'T'em counted eight men and three women who'd escaped and were running to him. He scanned each face, and didn't think any of them were enemies. That left about twenty, mostly women, in Buld's hands. Tern went over things mentally. Not counting his own two captives, there were about thirty either with him here, or behind him in the vine. There were five or six unaccounted for, who might be farther up the vine. The eleven who'd defied Buld just now gathered around Tem. He cut off their questions. "You, and yoy. Take these women down to where the others are. You other six -- will you fight?" They all nodded. Tem looked around. Kliv was just coming through the throat. A moment later Jellen and the other three men appeared, panting for breath. Now Tem had eleven with him who'd fight, against Buld and six allies. But Buld had hostages; and if he could recruit a man or two among them, he had plenty of knives and spears. Buld had the hostages herded up near his own hut now, and his men were busy tying some of them so they couldn't escape. Tem watched with mounting frustration. He could hardly attack now. Of course Buld couldn't afford to kill the hostages -- they were his security -- but what if he killed one at a time? Or threatened to torture them? Could Tem pretend convincingly that he didn't care what happened to the hostages? No; not if Buld put it to the test. What if he just seized the vine, moved up it and left Buld penned up here? Again, Buld could use the hostages. What Tem had to do was work on Buld's nerves somehow, quickly, before he had time to think. Or, try to split away some of Buld's men. There was the fact of Tern's sudden reappearance, which must be mystifying and dismaying to Buld. While that lasted, could anything be done to amplify it? What if Tem acted like a ghost, or something else supernatural? Whatever he did, he ought to get out of this section, so Buld couldn't threaten him with the hostages. Should he go back down the vine? Buld must be wondering what was down there. Maybe he could act as if there were something frightful down there. Maybe he could even act frightened himself. Hphat began to feel promising. He said to Kliv, "How many people up the vine? Any of them hostile?" Kliv said, "I don't think so. There are just a few, tending the fowl." "How far up?" "Well, the lock's in the next section, and there are a few huts in the one beyond, then two sections with fowl in them." An idea began to stir. "The lock's in the next section? Where are the suits, and the other stuff?" "Right under the lock. We just left everything there that we didn't have use for." Tem thought hard. He turned to Jellen. "Go back downvine and get everyone here in a hurry. Act as if there's something terrible coming up the vine. Look as scared as you can, but don't explain. Can you do that?" "Yes, but -- " "I'll explain later. Hurry!" Jellen left. Tem took his other ten to the far end, across the constriction from Buld, and made a show of scouting the throat. Then he waited, acting nervous, paying little attention to Buld but staring downvine. Finally the rest of his people came hurrying into the section. He gestured them on, posted his armed men between them and Buld, got them all through the throat Buld called out, "What nonsense are you up to now?" Tem yelled, "You'd better surrender while you can." Buld laughed. "I've got these people here. You can't do anything." Tem looked as worried as he could. "You'd better let them go." He turned toward the throat turned back irresolutely, and finally hurried into the throat. He put one man where he could watch Buld and signal Tem if Buld moved. Vo ramp up to the lock had been started. Rope ladders dangled the full distance, only a little off the middle of the vine. Equipment, including suits, lay scattered about at the edge of the lake. Tem glanced back at his watchman, then chose two suits. He told the people, "Carry the rest of these upvine. Go at least five sections before you stop, then wait until I come." As they stared at him, he said harshly, "Hurry!" His own bunch stayed with him, but he told them, "Help Kliv and me into these suits, then you go upvine too. Make sure nobody comes back down. We're going to let the air out of this section." He smiled grimly at their expressions and said, "I know what I'm doing." They trotted off, and he and Kliv began the climb. When he could just see the lookout he'd left, he gestured to the man, pointed upvine and held up five gloved fingers. The man left his post and started through the section. Tem hoped he'd understand and keep going. The climb was long and nervewracking, with the ladders swaying, and carrying the saw in one hand didn't make it easier. Finally, though, Kliv reached the crude platform hung below the lock, and reached down to give Tem a hand. The inner plug came unseated easily, since there was still pressure in the lock outside, maintained by leakage. They wedged it where it couldn't swing shut, and stepped out. Getting the outer plug loose, of course, would be beyond their strength, lacking levers to pry with. He looked for a thin spot in the rubber, found one where it bulged, and poked the saw at it gingerly. He thought it would penetrate easily when the time came. Now Kliv's face showed understanding, and horror, but he didn't protest. They went to where they could peer obliquely into the section, and waited. He was gambling that Buld would come scouting without being prudent enough to bring hostages. The man would suspect a trap, of course, but he wouldn't be sure, and as time passed his nerves would get worse. If he did bring hostages, maybe he could be trapped anyway -- it should be possible to let enough air out of the section to render everyone them, then get the inner plug back in place. Time dragged. Kliv got up and paced in the lock, but Tem stayed where he was, grimly. At last Buld and another man trotted into sight, headed upvine. T)y the time Tem could see  ' them, they were a third of the way into the section. He tensed. Should he spring the trap now, or wait? He didn't know how quickly the throat would close when air started to escape. Would they have time to get back? Would Buld glance up, and understand the significance of the open inner plug? Buld stopped suddenly, eyes fixed on the spot where the suits had been. Tem leaped away from the opening, shoved KHv to safety, jabbed the saw into the thin spot. The rubber split, and tire split ran halfway around the lock. A mighty wind knocked Tem down. His suit puffed suddenly rigid. He crawled toward the vine opening, but the wind shoved him aside. He hauled himself clear of it, got to where he could see in slantingly. Buld and the other men were sprinting downvine. They went out of sight, and Tem strained his neck to see farther, but could not. He had to wait, not knowing whether they'd got clear or not, for what seemed eternity. Mist formed around him. He went to touch helmets with Kliv, but the wild air battering on his suit drowned out their voices. Finally he forced himself to sit down and wait. At long last the wind lessened, and he could push his way to the side of the opening and force his head in. The two men lay at the throat where they'd collapsed, clawing at the great growths. The throat was squeezed tight. He raised a hand to beckon Kliv, intending to say they should get inside to the platform and be ready to replace the inner plug before all the air was gone. But he hesitated, and Kliv stared at him, obviously seeing his indecision. Tem tried to sort out the muddle in his own mind. He'd come all this way to kill Buld, hadn't he? He wasn't sure. A man's motives seemed to be such mysterious things. He couldn't feel the slightest concern now whether Buld, and the other man, died or not. Maybe all he'd really wanted was to regain his leadership and prove that he was the better man. A kilopulse longer, maybe less than that, and the air in the section would be too thin. Right now, he could take Buld alive and let the colony decide what to do with him. On the other hand, Buld would always be a threat to the colony. They'd have to watch him constantly. If they ,... They? Yes, he said to himself, I'd have known it long ago if I'd stopped to think about it. I'm not of this colony any more. I'm not of the vines. As long as he didn't care one way or another, why leave Buld to worry the colony? Why even bother them with the decision? He stayed where he was and watched the bodies begin to puff. When he was sure they were dead, but before they got too ugly, he motioned Kliv and they crawled in to replace the plug. XV  s soon as the first urgencies were taken care of, he and Neena strolled a few sections below the lock. He had to assure her several times that none of the throats would suddenly squeeze shut without reason, or with diabolical reason, as they were passing through. She said, "I didn't take up with anyone else, but I want te tell you the truth. I did think about it. There was one man who paid special attention to me, and I didn't avoid him. I thought -- " She searched his face. He said nothing, and she went on, "I was sure you were dead, and I thought they'd make me Bottom Caste because I didn't belong; but if I married this man, they wouldn't" He said casually, "Was it Buld?" She colored. "No. But it was one of his friends." He said, "I don't think anyone would have blamed you. I wouldn't." They walked in silence for a while, then she said, "It does make things complicated, though. They'll think -- " She stopped and faced him. "I want to be sure you don't think it!" "Think what?" "That I just want to be the Chief's wife." He nearly smiled at that. "I don't think that. And they won't, because I'm not going to be Chief." She stared at him. "What do you mean?" "Will you try to imagine it like this? Suppose we went to another vine, the two of us, that was an easier trip from here. I don't mean a deserted vine. There'd be other people, and we wouldn't be Bottom Caste, and we'd be comfortable. We'd just be plain people. Would you come?" The bewilderment in her eyes made him put an arm around her shoulders. "Well?" he said, for he daren't waste much time. She drew back. "You mean, put on a suit again and go Outside? And leave everyone we know?" "Maybe one or two others could go with us." Suddenly she flushed. "What's gone wrong with you? Why can't you be Chief and -- and live a normal life?" "I'm not going to be Chief. I'm sorry, Neena. I want you to come with me, but I'm not going to stay." She wouldn't talk for a while, just sobbed and thrust his hands away. Finally he said, "Do you suppose you might feel differently if you had some time to think about it?" She pulled herself together. "Would we be married and live here while I think?" This time he did smile. He couldn't be angry with her; she'd been through more than any girl deserved in a lifetime. "Suppose I came back, in another orbit or two. Would you want to talk about it again?" "I don't know. You don't seem to -- to care about me at all. I feel as if you were some -- I feel as if I didn't know you." He kissed her gently on the forehead and left. He didn't look back and she didn't call after him. TTe hurried, for he had to get A to his hidden suit before anyone came looking for him. He felt badly about her, but he had to admit that his other feeling was relief. People did change. He wasn't really Tern any more. He didn t even remember, exactly, what Tern had been like. His mind grew busy with schemes for getting back to the cave. There'd be difficulty leaving the vine by the way he'd entered, without getting blown out through the hole; but with some arrangement he could do it. He'd be on short rations for the trip. And he'd have to talk fast, to convince Oskir and Hannult he hadn't given any secrets away to the Vinies. Vaguely, he wondered if it were quite normal for a young man to walk away from a really pretty girl like that... But before he was out of the vine, Neena was out of his mind. There was a whole worldful of other things to be pondered. A whole skyful, in fact.      Science-fiction writers may not be the most widely traveled human beings alive, but they're pretty dose. Talking to some of our contributors gives us a dizzying sense of what a small world it has indeed become. We don't know of any science-fiction writer who has spent much time in Antarctica, nor can we think of any who has been in mainland China -- recently -- but when you've said that you've said it all. Two current wanderers are Cordwainer Smith and Jack Vance. Smith has been doing field work in anthropology among the Maoris of the southwest Pacific, Vance is working his way around the world in a westerly direction at a pace which ought to get him back to California in a year or two. In their travels both stopped briefly in Tahiti -- long enough to finish a couple of short novels; and we're pleased to be able to say we're going to be publishing both. Smith's is called Under Old Earth and H will be in the next issue. Jack Vance's The Last Castle, will run shortly thereafter. And besides their place of origin, both have one thing in common: each represents a very good writer at the top of his form... Non-Fact Article "Inexpensive Time Machines" Newl This Galaxy service saves you money and repair headaches on every time machine you buy I published by the Consolidated Galactic Federation of Consumers' Association, issue dated Jandard Year) Inexpensive Time Machines (Note: It has been our custom so far to confine our tests principally to those items most commonly purchased by our members -- as a rough working guide, products of which more than ten year. However, with the rising standard of galactic living, we have been receiving many requests for assessments of products selling in small quantities but individually representing a considerable investment of credit. Testing such products is in line with our basic aim -- the restoration of galactic craftsmanship to its pristine peak -- and the following is the first of a series which will include inexpensive faster-than-light powerboats, solar pleasure-yachts, and do-ityourself matter transmuters.) Introduction Experiments with time travel on the Asimov-Notsodusti principle were made on Logaia as long ago as #, but a string of spectacular accidents -- too notorious to be described in detail here -- led to legislation confining its use to rare and extremely costly governmentauthorized research trips. About a century ago, however (recent feedback has made the actual date so fluid as to be impossible of definition), a posthumous discussion with Einstein enabled Dr. Ajax Yak of the University of Spica to formulate the fundamental equations of petrified field theory. The light shed on the subject by his celebrated postulate that yaktion and reyaktion are equal and apposite so simplified time travel that the legislation was subsequently repealed and a limited market was opened for the private sale of time machines. Acceptable standards for the safety and performance of these machines have been laid down on Earth, Osiris, Confucius and one or two other planets, and a Galactic Standard is reportedly in draft. Unfortunately, these do not have the force of law, and we think they should -- for, as all our members will have seen, cut-price time machines are now being widely advertised and time travel is bidding fair to rival space travel as a popular vacation pastime. We cannot toa strongly advise our member against accepting the claims of advertisers without question. Brands tested Most major home-appliance manufacturers offer time machines in their current catalogues, and we hope in due course to make a thorough survey of the field. However, those offered at ten thousand credits or less are most likely to sell in large numbers, so we decided to conduct tests on two samples of each model we found available below that limit. As always, we purchased the samples anonymously through regular trade channels. We bought two samples of each of two models we found offered at discount rates below at regular and discount rates of two models whose basic price was two models sold exclusively in incidentally, being described as "imported"). In order to complete a full range of tests on all models, where necessary we bought replacements for samples that failed during the course of our survey. Appearance and finish In general all machines were of satisfactory standard, although one of the diamond instrument the gold and platinum inlay used garish" by all but one of our test panel. The inside doorhandles of the the first time we used them and had to be replaced. A #-cm length of #-kv. wave-guide tube fits the socket, and we recommend this to be substituted prior to using the machine, as waveguide tube of this calibre is not easily available in many popular historic periods. The emergency kits of tools and spares were adequate on all where the ratiocinator proved to be broken, the service manual was printed back-to-front in Arabic (presumably a computer error at the factory), and the # spare transistors were found to be lumps of contaminated polystrene. Guarantees None of the guarantees was wholly satisfactory. That offered in that it provided assured replacement of any part revealing faults due to poor workmanship during the first hundred hours of subjective occupation, but the owner was obliged to make his own arrangements for the return of the parts to the factory -- not easy on a trip of any length. We recommend taking out a policy for retemporation insurance; several companies offer these at reasonable rates. The guarantee supplied with to four hundred and forty-eight pages of small print, and required a computer evaluation to make it comprehensible. It proved to render the purchaser liable to suit by the importers of the machine if he made any claim against them for any reason whatsoever, and we feel that this should not be signed and returned to the company before use, as is stated. Power source, drive and controls plant, of high reliability and output, although the cork of the magnetic bottle failed frequently on both our samples and was difficult to replace with the Mobius wrench supplied, as the handle was too short. All the others bar one had conventional fission piles. Only the automatic dumping of exhausted fuel rods -- the others had to be cleared manually. The makers of operate an exchange service for their rods, a good idea, but as yet imperfect from the consumer's viewpoint. One of our testers was instructed to dispatch a conaignment of rods while visiting the standard target-area of #, and had to wait until #I for the replacements owing to mislabelling of the package at the factory. The single exception NiFe batteries supplemented by a pedal-driven generator. The importers claim that this provides an ideal source of exercise to toughen-up users on the way to barbaric time-zones. Our testers followed the directions supplied, but all bar one (silver medallist for weight-lifting in the last Jovian Olympics) found it necessary to rest up for a week or so n arrival. Several sustained severe muscle fatigue. In five of the six machines, the drive mechanism was a recognizable variant of the original Yak design, and any qualified service mechanic ought to be able to cure minor faults. (NB: Mechanics are not available earlier than # except to users of the ent company has launched a training scheme for native labor in a few popular vacation-zones further back. A list of these comes with the machine.) The debatable exception to the able to make a positive statement, as the petrified field was generated in a black box labelled "Not to be Opened". Attempts to inspect the interior resulted in messy, though not fatal, explosions; we consider this a serious design fault The controls on the cheaper machines, though stark, were adequate, with fair accessibility. plays make an annoying reflection in the master time-range dial and the pointer is difficult as much space on the dashboard to three-vee, piped music, sensishow outputs and perfumolator switches as it did to the actual ward and reverse lever had been mislabelled at the factory on one of our samples. Putting it over for the first trial filled the testing lab with a horde of noisy and Ill-dressed savages, later identified as Mongols, who defied our best attempts to return them to the machine and eventually had to be deported under a government  regulation forbidding unauthorized entry to the present. had a good range of controls and instruments. Inspection, however, revealed that four out of a total of eighteen instruments were not connected to anything. One of the range-finding dials had to be read in a mirror, and we feel its pointer should accordingly be made to rotate anti-clockwise to compensate. (The makers claim that it can be read directly, but if this was the intention we think they should have included a jar of liniment, suitable for stiff necks. Performance As already mentioned, the Galactic Standard has not yet been published. We took the Confueian Standard as the basis for more stringent requirements of our tests, modifying it to the Terrestrial Standard in respect of excluded zones. First we measured the radius el the petrified field (CS and TS: five metres). All passed except two. lapsed to half-size during a test jump to #, leaving the tester's head in that year and his feet in the present. Repairs were speedily effected, but unfortunately an enterprising carnival operator discovered the tester's isolated upper portion and for some eight hours before rescue was effected employed it as a novel target in his sideshow. (This was of the type known as an "Aunt Sally", where spectators received prizes for their accuracy in hurling wooden balls at him.) advertisements that the radius of their machine's field is "in accordance with the relevant Standards". One of our samples measured #.I metres, but the other never did better than # metres. expanded to # metres without difficulty, and we are recommending that this be made the minimum for the Galactic Standard. Next, we carried out tests to determine range and accuracy. The method used involves setting the controls at various readings from maximum on down, then engaging maximum power ten times in succession at each level. The CS lays down # Confucian years (about # range, with an accuracy erf plus or minus I per cent. All sustained this over limited distances (below about # years). However, none were satisfactory on longer trips. In parthe Upper Pleistocene and the other in the Triassic owing to power surges. (We replaced the pile-moderators and both performed satisfactorily after that.) ER had a repeatable extreme of Standard, but at this high powerlevel the cork kept coming out of the bottle. recorded one maximum of # years, but this was not repeatable on either sample, and the average for both was only I year # days. One sample refused to go anywhere until the fuses had been replaced with #-cm. busbars. On the other, the insulation burned out. Inspection revealed that it consisted of badly tanned animal hide. We substituted a modem synthetic and it then completed the test. Finally, we turned to the question of excluded time-zones, and here applied the TS rather than the CS because it stipulates a higher conformity with people's prejudices. Some confusion exists as to the reason for this requirement, so a word of explanation may be in order. It is often thought that the excluded zones are those highly susceptible to paradox feedback, where casual tourists might upset the chain of cause and effect. It is true that these zones are excluded, but not by us. They are patrolled by armed temporal police generally believed to be based around #, and there is no question of tourists being able to get at them. What we are now referring to are the zones enclosing events in the traditional description erf which certain pressure-groups have a vested interest. For example: the wanderings of the Children of Israel; the meditation of Buddha under the bo-tree; the Epiphany; the Sanctification of Emily Dong; the Aspiration of Bert Tuddle -- and so forth. The Standard therefore lays down that machines be fitted with automatic cut-outs, programmed in accordance with various lists selected at the wish at the user. No machine can be held to have passed the Standard unless it operates without flaw in the areas defined by at least one of these lists, of which there are some two hundred. In fact, to secure as large a share of the market as possible, the makers generally prefer to offer a basic set of twenty or more, with the others as optional extras at additional cost It would have been a prohibitively long job to try all the lists on all the machines, so we chose ten of the most popular ones, ten in average demand, and ten favored by minority groups. Our report follows: Excellent for all Western European lists including Judeo-Christian, but poor on Asiatic and only fair on the remainder. all areas except Moslem -- the Hegira cut-out failed on both samples. Good, but unlikely to be favored by Neo-Pagans, as the list of optional extras does not mention the period of Julian the Apostate. lent for Hellenists (it is made by a Greek firm), fair in all other areas. to fair in all areas, except that when operating in accordance with the Wesleyan list it proved possible to witness the composition of at least # hymns. rated. There are cut-outs, and on the surviving sample of those tested they operate astonishingly well -- all things considered. However, their action is either absolutely arbitrary, or geared to some exclusion-list not available to the testing staff. It is definite that this list does not match any of the regular Terrestrial requirements. Our testers meticulously visited every area supposed to be inaccessible. An indication of the seriousness of the fault; the unfortunate tester assigned to check on the Aspiration of Bert Tuddle returned to the present suffering from uncontrollable hysteria, and his report was delayed for three hours while we tried to make him stop laughing. Apart from the episode of the expensive machine tested -- performed well and met the various Standards applied. All the others, even though less costly, displayed faults which we regard as potentially dangerous. We therefore name as our Best Buy: at Cr. # (recommended Earthside retail price). Members prepared to sacrifice some degree of performance for other considerations may prefer for its greater comfort, while others -- perhaps those who get bored very easily -- may select for its wide range of entertainment facilities. We do not, however, feel that either should be bought without a good retemporation policy. # (maximum discount found by our purchasing agents). We became disturbed after the episode of the burning insulation (see Performance above) and sent samples of the animal hide to be identified. When it was stated to be Logaian lizardskin, we grew suspicious and carried out further inquiries. It turns out that these machines are being imported from #. They were built to the design of a self-taught "scientist" named Brong, who was left with his hands when time travel was restricted by law. Taking advantage of the recent repeal of these regulations, the importers now marketing them bought his entire surplus at a price alleged to be Cr. # apiece. We have reported this blatant profiteering to the Galactic Chamber erf Commerce. Our opinion is that even the purchase price of eighteen centicredits is too high to make them value for money. We consulted a scrapdealer and he offered us Cr. #. We hope to report users' experiences in a future issue, and shall be glad to hear from members who have purchased any erf the foregoing products. The big news in If is -- One of science-fiction's all-time greats brings you hit finest story in years -- now running in If. Don't miss itl The Moon Is A Harsh Mistress Start it now in If -- and watch for tho great novels by Keith Laumsr and Roioi Brown, Algis Budryt and othors that will make # it's best yoarl cJLaUCj.ll ona With # ranz Technological unemployment had arrived. Man had nothing to do -- except to work harder than evert Alienated Vote : "I cannot vote tor any candidate or issue. None of them seem to have anything to do with the real problems of our nation and my life. I think there is something wrong with our society which requires a more fundamental change." -- the so-called " Kafka Ballot" from the voting machines, U. S. of A. circa # and after. I T Tis Tuesday had worked out   free, so Zirkle chose to serve the machines. The mechanisms that had made most men superfluous and egged the rest on towards madness still required a few masters. The operator's saddle of N.Y.M.'s device paid ten dollars an hour, he'd have been a fool to turn it down. Though it was a pittance beside the machine's wage: twenty dollars a moment. Phantom money; the pay for a thousand unemployed, unemployable souls in the nation's Emotionally Disturbed Areas. Barbara stirred and mumbled beside him; he kissed her small happy face and pushed back the long brown hair. She was wonderful in his bed; he looked at her long pale legs for a moment and sighed, then covered them and began to dress. He tried to think about the machine because to think about her would make him want to look at her and then touch her and hold her and then he'd never get out of here. What a wonderful body! Bodies, bodies, ripe young flesh, ah!... Better bodies than minds and words; she was so quiet to strangers, silent but provocative in pullover and jeans with her long brown hair down behind her. But what she thought. How to get along with her? She was hypersensitive, and she knew she was hypersensitive and adequate; they'd gone to bed on their second date to show he cared for her and why are you such a cold son-of-a-bitch, cold, cold, I know but aren't our bodies fun, our bodies, don't think just bodies... "Michael?" she smiled up at him. "I've got to go or I'll be late, Barbara. You know." "Can't you stay. I'll go out and get us breakfast." "It's forty bucks, kid -- listen. I'll call you at twelve." "It was my fault about last night, Michael," she said faintly, then huskily. "I mean it. I ft "Okay, fine, but I really gotta go." "All right, Michael." She smiled lazily and pulled the covers up to her chin again half pout, half invitation. Oh, boy, down those stairs marry her next week but let's get going. TVownstairs it was a cold-bright November morning. Zirkle put his fists in his windbreaker against the brisk wind. The Village at this hour was shabby but sane; brick and stone and concrete buildings that were human sized, but the behemoths that hung their dead tons above everyone's heads uptown. Zirkle hardly saw them; self-obsessed, or Barbara-obsessed. He never noticed the dead handbills in the street, or sign that read "Election Day hours; #:#-#:#" beside the large brass plate; "Computer Facility : Courant Institute of Mathematical Sciences; New York Multiversity". With some Chock Full 'o Nuts coffee warming his middle he took the elevator up to the machine room. The brightly lit roorn was nearly silent. In the middle, of course, was the big I.C.M. alephsub-ninety; a dozen different units connected beneath the floor. At. one side a printer stuttered, tape drives raced and paused, shivering in their vacuum columns. Here was the control board, studs and buttons and little GO-boards of lights that blinked and twinkled patterns. Seated at it was the operator; an expressionless man named Kernan. A few other technicians, shirt sleeved, unshaven, moved silently about. The machine ran around the clock except for maintenance time; while Boeing or G.M. didn't have a problem, Los Alamos could always pay for some time. On the lintel of the console was the brief legend; I.C.M. is here to stay. Zirkle asked the young man what was running, to which Kernan said briskly; "Randall's replacing me -- you're programming for some kind of social thing." Zirkle shrugged; five dollars an hour was five dollars an hour. He walked out of the Machine Room past the Negress receptionist and down the corridor to the Programmer's Library. The pine-paneled, linoleumfloored, air-conditioned halls of an I.C.M. installation always made him think of a submarine, or a missile-launching site or shelter. Always the funny tension, as if the ghosts of the millions that automation had replaced inhabited the machines, as if the mechanisms had somehow taken the spirit along with the function of those useless people. The Emotionally Disturbed Areas were where zombies dwelt. I.C.M is here to stay. Zirkle thought about Barbara. There she was in front of him; beautiful and why shouldn't die be? And the old logic -- you think you can keep from getting involved. It's just more words and mucous membranes, but all of a sudden she only talks to you and you ask why not, why not? She's so much fun and you never felt so good before, to be involved in something... H alf a dozen men working in the bright room. Zirkle spotted Randall and Dr. Progoff, the Center's boss, a big, bald man who'd taken his Ph.D. in pure number theory then switched into computers and applied math. He was talking with a thin, well-dressed faculty member. " -- sampling is all finished, but how about the machine time? It won't make much sense to finish the run after the real results are in?" And then Zirkle remembered. But it was too late to register, of course, and anyway it didn't matter, they were all the same, if he voted he'd -- "Vote for Franz!" the faculty man said angrily. "What do you expect, you've alienated them from everything, even themselves? That's why I don't want you to -- " "What difference does it make?" grumbled the mathematician. "The other results have been out for days, and there'll be machines running right along with the balloting." "I'm talking about self-fulfilling prophecy -- the people silly enough to want to have voted for the winner, or uncaring enough to want to have voted for the winner, or uncaring enough to let a machine do their -- oh, never mind, never mind, I'll get the decks and the University authorization." "Fine," said Progoff. "Oh, Zirkle, please go along with Professor Lerner here. When you come back I want you to debug his program and we'll start it at, oh, say eleven, when that neutrino detection study thing is finished." Zirkle nodded, and followed tlje thin man, who seemed to be a sociologist, out to the elevators. They got on in silence, but as the car started down the older man said irritably; "Excuse me, but are you planning to vote today? Please don't lie to me." "Oh, oh, yes sir." "Well, it looks like you and I will be about the only ones that do." Outside the day was warming up. Students in bright jackets or coats moved towards the buildings. In the park and the shabby streets around the university, however, the inevitable idlers had begun to cluster. A newshad read like that as far back as he could remember. "Idiots!" grumbled Lerner. "But how can you blame them? I don't know what can be done, that's sure. There's nothing for 'em to do." 'y irkle thought about Barbara, but asked, "I've been wondering about casting a Kafka ballot, sir. It's not that I feel alienated from society, it's just that there doesn't seem to be much choice between -- " (And I'd say: will you marry me? And Barbara would say: no, but I admire your taste.) "No, no, never do that," cried Lerner, as they crossed the street. "That's the danger of the Kafka ballot -- it short circuits thinking, people feel rotten so they push the 'Franz' toggle. Originally, the idea was to find out who just didn't care to vote, and who was truly disenchanted. It backfired -- it turned out everyone is alienated and unhappy. And our system is now so complex, so limited by the international situation, so geared to accepting technical change, that we can't make fundamental changes in it, so -- more alienation, unhappiness, and four years later more Kafka ballots." The classes changed, and for a few moments they were pushed back along the corridor by a flood of students. The two managed to enter an elevator. As the door closed Zirkle murmured, "I see." (Keep her in my room if I can. Physical contact, dependence important. Story of the guy that sent his girl a love letter every day. So she married the mailman.) The doors opened, and Lemer swung out and down the corridor. A bearded student in a lab smock got on, whistling; "Girls are like pianos -- upright or grand!" the newest song of teen favorite Beatle X, the Ghana Wailer. Lemer unlocked the door to his office. "Less than fifty million voted in the last election. What happens if Franz gets a majority? What then? We'll have a complete collapse of government morale. How could Congress act, how could the President do anything, when everyone knows nobody really wants them at all?" Zirkle shrugged, it was their tough luck. He never trusted those dirty politicians. Maybe they could have a robot president? "You know, there's one thing that might apply. It's in the U.S. Constitution, but it's never been used." The two stood waiting for the elevator, burdened down with tapes and card decks. "If two thirds of the State Legislatures ask for a Constitutional Convention, Congress has to call it What the C.C. recommends is constitutional if three quarters of the state legislatures approve. If things get bad enough, it might happen. They could abolish the Presidency, cancel the Civil Rights Laws, put controls on I.C.M. and scientists and engineers. My God! They could   Lerner was silent until they were back in the Computer Facility. "It's possible, it's possible," he murmured. "The statistics on crime, drug addiction, mental illness. They could -- " he gestured out at the park, where the crowd of idlers mixed with the guitar-and-throngs set. "Look at 'em, punch-drunk, slaphappy already, surrendered -- they -- I might be one of the last sociologists. There won't be any society left to study." "Ready to get started?" rumbled Progoff behind him. The big mathematician sported a button with the legend; I.C.M. is here to stay. Lerner seemed to take heart when he saw it. "Surely, Dr. Progoff. I'd like to speak with you for a moment or two first, however." The two of them went into Progoff's office. "Mike?" said Randall, looking up from his flow charts and systems manuals. "Come on, let's take a break. I could use it." "All right," said the shaggy young man. He was feeling odd; he wanted his routine, his console and card decks; Barbara kept mixing into his thoughts. Professional life should be an algorithmn. The two young men went to the Programmer's Lounge for coffee. Zirkle liked Randall, a skinny intense young man whose only vice was getting his friends free gifts from the Book-of-theMonth, Record-of-the-Month, Fruit-of-the-Month Clubs, etc., by using his professional knowledge to alter their I.C.M. business reply cards. Randall was just asking Zirkle to his friend's apartment to watch the election returns when the lounge's ceiling speakers began to rumble. II tt'T'his ia your International Computing Machines science reporter with our special Election Day news summary, Science in the News! Stand by... Flash! N.A.S.A. scientists announce the Jove #, the sixtyseventh attempt to put a robot probe around the planet Jupiter, is completely successful. The machine is circling the giant planet in an almost perfect orbit. Werner and his rocket team are jubilant. Unfortunately, the Jove #'s telemetry system failed at power track, so we are receiving no data at all. But, as Werner has pointed out, the instruments are going round and round perfectly! N.A.S.A. will more probes for Project Jove... Congratulations are in order for the two hundred Eastinghouse Science Talent Hunt Winners! The Bronx High School of Science has the most winners, as usual, including the first five; Ephraim Goldstein, Dennis Steinross, David Einsteinmann, Keither Auerstein, and Steiner Steinstein! Steiner Steinstein, the number one man, has won a five-year Accelerated Ph.D. Scholarship to Cal Tech. Steiner's winning entry was a study of the sex life of pigeons. "Grinning, the pimply, foureyed adolescent's acknowledgment was, 'To Satan with Playmates! Give me pigeons every time!'... Tragedy in an Emotionally Disturbed Area! Tragedy struck this week at the I.C.M.'s 'Cavalcade of Wisdom', a traveling exhibit touring America's Emotionally Disturbed Areas. According to the official report: The information booklets Fortran is Fun and Your Exciting Future as an I.CM. Programmer were distributed to the crowd. The Sing-a-Song-of-Sets and Binary Math Bonanza exhibitions were also deployed, and an announcer exhorted the crowds to join I.C.M. He was answered with boos, cat-calls and cries of 'Give us real work!' 'Programming what? How to blow us all up?' and Build your own Doomsday machines, Dr. Strangelove!' Several rocks were thrown at the exhibit. A fuscillade of rotten food and other materials knocked down the announcer, whereupon the security guards opened up on the dirty non-incorporates with tear gas and machine guns. Casualties were heavy -- uh, ahem, I.C.M. has decided to discontinue the Cavalcades of Wisdom', at least temporarily. 'I can't understand why young people are reluctant to work towards progress, freedom and happiness by doing what I say as I.C.M. workers -- ' said corporate executive Allen Rosenberg. 'Programming as the ideal occupation for modem man!'... "Success Story! N.A.S.A. scientists have just finished their Progress Report to Congress on their Project Lucifer. The five Station, Project Lucifer, is the lar Project Cerberus, the temporary moon station, which came ject Apollo moon landing. Justifying Apollo, Cerberus and Lucifer, which do not seem to have yielded much of practical value, N.A.S.A chief David Sarlin cried hotly. 'You must believe in pure research -- all sorts of wonderful applications come from it in many different areas! Why, we might find a new cheap food supply, or a way to help our emotionally disturbed citizens.' Congressman Steadman asked have been devoted to food research or Disturbed Area Aid, since this might result in great advances for Dr. Sarlin's vaulted space science. Dr. Sarlin did not reply to this, but instead asked for more money for Project Coprofhile, an attempt to make the moon habitable. 'I don't care for the direction we're taking,' despaired Congressman Steadman... Automated president? A highly placed authority at Michigan Multiversity revealed today that -- " t t  utomated president? Then I.C.M. will really be here to stay," said Randall. "What're you doing after lunch?" "Huh? Working this afternoon, I suppose." Zirkle was uneasy, then recalled he had to phone Barbara. Randall explained about the special election hours, and Zirkle rejoiced; he'd spend the afternoon with his girl. "Voting?" "No, I didn't even register, I -- maybe we'd better get back." Their timing was good, a few minutes later Zirkle plunged into the debugging of Lemer's prediction program. The actual sequence was fairly short. Zirkle couldn't find any errors, though he lengthened it slightly to save some execution time. This was the work he loved; to seize a field of logical elements and processes; to order and pattern them; then refine that pattern to the limits of logic and the machine. He was a good programmer, but Barbara wasn't home when he called. Outside, in the pale warmth of a November noon, the streets and park were filled with business people, students, and the inevitable unemployed. Sometimes in the shiny corridors you forgot that New York City was itself one of the largest of the E.D.A.s. Lerner's introduction to the predictor program (to give the debugger some common sense) had noted there was precious little healthy, prosperous ground in the United States; madness or poverty; Manhattan or Appalachia; emotionally disturbed or economically depressed; the statistical chart looked like a warped, engorged and withered chessboard instead of a map; as if the logic of the plenty machine had been sickened and grown cancerous when applied to men. He stood still, wondering what to do, while the crowds surged around him. Their talk was no comfort. "I mean, the great thing about it is when you're smoking you have this great feeling, like you're really great, and when you stop smoking it doesn't go away. You still feel terrific -- " "So the guidance guy said; 'I kid you not I.C.M. is here to stay, a college degree is the least, and I'll clue you in, there won't be any jobs for less than an M.A., so you'd have to be really crazy to ask for a leave of -- " "Sure, her and her roommate, really emancipated women. If she dares bring a boy in the apartment the other one dams the door, locks it, and gets on the phone to her father. Same thing the other way -- " ( ( VT othing to do so, we drove  around in his Cadillac and asked these women for directions, then grabbed their purses. Feigenbaum wanted to beat this little old lady to death with a baseball bat, but I said -- " "Listen, Louise, let's face it, we're both seniors. It's time to stop going out with Negroes and start going out with pre-dentistry majors." Maybe she went out for something, or to go to the john. Zirkle made his way through the weary crowd across the Park. "David, I don't care, I want to spend my whole life with you and I know we can work hard enough to have a healthy marriage and bring up some healthy, un-neurotic children." He tried to stay with the students; they were twitchy but cheerful. Nevertheless he found it hard to avoid the others; business people fearing for their jobs; young men who'd never held any, baffled behind beards and guitars; worst of all those who could not comprehend any other condiones, many of them from minority groups, some of whom had been on the dole for three generations. At least here they had something to do; sing and laugh and preen themselves on grass or concrete; jeans and pullovers, flannel shirts and short shorts; a place to go, a system of behavior, people to talk to. Only on Lemer's charts was this place labeled "Failure Pool", but how many people could or cared to compete with steel and spacistors? For this was The Great New Fact of his world: most people were superfluous. Zirkle shrugged; Barbara was enough concern. And yet the problem held him. Down streets thick with browsers and the bored he sought faces touched with courage or a private cheer, but there was nothing, or perhaps he'd grown unused to gauging other men; the machine mages had little use for such skills. And Barbara wasn't there. His people success, his all-absorbing triumph outside numbers, only now he was beginning to see how important; skirts, sweaters, jeans, books and prints and Beatle X records and that was all. The room hovered silently around him, suddenly smaller; the big old drafting table they used for studying, the couch that folded out into a double bed, a bunch of snapshots from this summer taped to the wall. He could go running about now; the Co-Op, bookstore, library, three sorts of friends becoming one. But the relationship was built on trust and self-trust; pride and confidence shored it up. To go racing around would cancel it out, and besides, well, she knew what was doing, if she didn't want any more of -- but he didn't carry that through, just left a note and was down the stairs, out in the street where people tumbled past, his feet at random this Election Day, thinking about Kafka. Ill H e had read The Castle and The Trial and remembered them. He recalled the Land Surveyor, K., in The Castle hopelessly trying to reach the Castle authorities, never even really certain they existed. The Trial's poor hero was in an even worse state; ignorant of the reasons for his arrest; his captors refusing to explain or name their superiors, he spent the rest of his life in court, fighting a charge he never even knew. Kafka's world was a hideous, desolate, incomprehensible place. Yet Michael could see how Kafka might mean a great deal to some people; sometimes he found himself baffled and enraged by organizations like N.Y. M., or occasionally depressed by his work to the point where it all seemed meaningless. Alienation the feeling was called. Modem life was too big and complex; people couldn't seem to feel in touch with anything, they had no place. With automation's plenty machines, even the goal, duty and purpose of work was gone. So people felt helpless, small, and afraid. He wished he could think about these things another way, but the jargon of sociology was all he knew; Barbara and his courses required nearly all his time. This was perhaps his first walk outside the campus this year. On impulse, he stepped from the sunlit street into a bar. After his eyes had adjusted to the dark narrow crowded room, he began to casually study the other patrons. In a few minutes he had them divided up. The first sort might be nervous, but they had energy and vigor. They stood up close to the bar and talked or peered at the overhead screen, or sat at tables in the light. The others stood alone or hung back in the gloom, like the commoners of some occupied land; sullen and sly, waiting for their chance. He supposed the split was between those with some goal or satisfactory existence, and those on E.D.A. Relief or close to it He turned his attention to the screen. "Let's turn America into a Fairyland!" a smiling young man with long blond hair and pouting lips cried, "Vote the Gay Ticket! "Yes indeed, friends, we're not apologizing anymore. No indeed. In fact, we sincerely believe ours is not just an acceptable way of life, but rather a desirable, noble, and even preferable sort of existence. For one thing," he chided, "we've got the perfect solution to the population explosion!" A dim cheer, interspaced with laughter and a few cat-calls, went up in the bar. "So remember, vote the Gay Ticket, and life will be one long camping trip. Elect our candiLemer's introduction had mentioned the Homosexual Party. It was to be expected. In a fragmented world where morality had disappeared, where loyalties were hard to come by and harder to hold to, where work was without purpose and impossible to find anyway, people were desperate for any sort of meaning. Even the schizophrenics, desperate to belong, had their own society with it's clever "Com'on Behind the Wall of Glass." He raised his Schiltz and swallowed it slowly. Somebody put some money in the jukebox, and the narrow old room shook to Beatle X's "Girls Are Like Pianos -- Upright or Grand". Zirkle finished his drink and set it down. The atmosphere of the bar was thick, depressing. He went out into the afternoon. Ten blocks further north the monoliths towered all above him ; frozen explosions of brass and steel and glass. Empty this afternoon, hanging their dead tons above the street. Here were the Administrations, the Channels, the Records, The Home Offices of automated America. Away and beyond the city were the next step; the plenty machines, the behemoths -- steel clean -- where people used to be. And what were those people going to do now, those and these too, for paperpushing and cardpunching don't really mean much. Let's face it, friends, I.C.M. is most definitely here to stay. And here was a pebble in his shoe, and he couldn't fit it into an analogy in his train of thought, it hurt a little so Michael stood on one foot and let it drop out, pygmied by the giants' whose sides bore the invisible motto; I.C.M. is here to stay. He hunkered up his jacket and walked on into the wind. He was suddenly self-conscious about thinking about the Big Problems for so long. Modern man; he philosophizes but doesn't bother to vote. He knew when he began to think clever that he was running out of brain. Where do you go from here? Most people were now really superfluous, useless really, adrift in some enormous organization. The world was a Castle, life was a Trial, and why can't you get any further? Why can't you think up something ed faster and faster. S o naturally they would get rid of the government. Franz Kafka for President! Why not? The plenty machines satisfied people's material needs, and society was too fragmented, people too worldly wise to accept any ideas or enthusiasms. Consider them now, the "goals" of modem man: -- space exploration -- but outside his science-fiction friends, he knew few enthusiasts. It was another monolith, too big to like; its heroes too well molded. -- impoverished nations -- real, true, but their woes seemed too big and too old for single people to enjoy abating. And that problem was finite, and you must ask -- is our way any happier? -- scientific research -- an endless frontier, perhaps, but why bother after the ten thousandth law? -- improve our world -- so everyone lives forever, so people have as many children as possible? Everyone can wander around like this, wondering what for? He snapped back to the world and ran pell-mell across the street to a Rexall to try to call Barbara at the apartment. No answer. Her home out in Staten Island. No answer. Her crazy friend Sandra. No answer, no answer, no answer, and he pounded his fist softly against the wooden wall of the phone booth below the carved exchange: Nietzschie: God is dead. God: Nietzschie is dead. You're next! Zirkle came out of the telephone booth slowly, bought a Milky Way, and started back downtown. He tried to pick up his thoughts once again but it was difficult. He hadn't thought out this way before, and in a few moments realized why: Barbara. Before her he'd gotten most of his satisfaction and self-worth from his skill with the machines. To wonder if making sure I.C.M. is here to stay was enough meaning for a life was dangerous for someone with only that for a purpose. Barbara had set him free, or almost so. Proof: the impulse to call her. She was so wonderful. He loved to spend his time with her. And sex, yes, sex, sex, sex but also it was to do things; girls were really so nice, to kid around or study across from her or eat lunch and then go up to sport in their room. And she liked him, loved him. Oh, yes, Barbara had set him free. Oh, yeah, where was he? Destroying the aspirations of his society. All was meaningless, looked at in that funny harsh way, scientific research was, by order from The Castle, becoming a programmer to qualify as a Court Clerk in The Trial. I.C.M. is here to stay, was a grunt, a belch, as meaningful as their old slogan Think. Think about what? Are we better off since I.C.M. is here to stay? So what? Sometimes, when he was a little kid, he thought the adults were working on some sort of grand project, some wonderous task, which he would take a part in when he grew up. Now he was grown up, but there was no project. So what to do now? He walked over two blocks and down into the subway. Behind him, the enormous buildings began to cast the enormous shadows over the avenues. The wind grew colder and fiercer, and raced up and down and around the giants. IV andall's room was a big loft in an old warehouse. Zirkle had aleardy met his roommates: Bennet, the quiet cheerful English major; Oler, the crazy physics major who had to wait till the last term to learn he hated physics, and now taught highschool science to avoid the draft. But Oler was out this evening, as was Barbara when he'd visited their apartment. The room was typically collegiate, a big raw underheated dim dorm ; old wooden desks and chairs, piles of clothing, piles of food, piles of books, piles of lab equipment. Cots. An exotic liquor bottle collection. Chart of the decomposition of a manifold. Swank's "Flip Out Girl of the month." Battered old T.V. that Randall was tuning. "Get That Degree!" said the device. "Still too early for the returns," said Randall, his voice muffled from where his slim form was jack-knifed over the set. "Turn back to that," said Bennet. The English major sat on the arm of one of their big old armchairs, swinging his leg back and forth. "Fine," said Michael. I.C.M. sponsored that show, and he wanted a check on what he'd been thinking about so much. The television set roared: "Good evening, ladies and gentlemen, and welcome to Get That Degree! -- the television show that proves each week that every American without a college degree is a -- "Yes, friends, Get That Degree! is brought to you by the International Computing Machines Corporation, which also sponsors those other survey-topping (on our own surveys, that is!), those other surveytopping shows: This Will Be Your Life! and This IS the You That Is! "Worried about getting into college, folks? You should be scared stiff! With the population explosion, it is getting tougher and tougher! Not enough teachers, not enough classrooms, especially at those highly rated prestige schools! ! ! Remember that! Why, without a college degree, without those four years and that sheepskin, you won't be able to go to graduate or professional school! And without that, you're dead! No high paying job at a giant corporation! No professional status! Roaming the streets like some kind of a bum! Without that college admission, you might even be drafted, and have some Commie blow your brains out! Obviously you've got to be admitted!" he paused, staring at his audience. "Later on in the show, we'll tell you how to make sure of that thick admissions letter. No guarantees, of course, but a respectable probability. In case you miss it, be sure to write us at Princeton, New Jersey, our famous address. Don't forget our famous motto when planning tomorrow. Remember, 'I.C.M. is here to stay!' "And now, let's Get That Degree! On our show tonight are four famous people you've probably all heard about, or will hear about soon. And here they all are -- " nphe cameras dropped away from the announcer, focusing on the stage behind him. Two young men and two older ones waited quietly. "Let's start with our young people," said the excited announcer. "Here, tonight, representing higher education, is the first prize winner in the Eastinghouse Science Talent Hunt -- winning an Accelerated Ph.D. Scholarship to Cal Tech, a graduate of the New York City Bronx High School of Science, here he is folks -- Steiner Steinstein!" The wizened, bespectacled young man smiled insolently at the audience. "Nice of you to give me all this money," he said coldly. "Now let's meet the stupid uneducated bum! Leaving school at twelve, this young man did nothing but bum from town to town, take odd jobs, have as many girl friends and as much fun as he could, and learn to play the guitar. Three months ago, he won nationwide acclaim for his fantastic song hit; 'Girls Are Like Pianos -- Upright or Grand!' Here he is, folks -- Beatle X!" The cameras swung to the singer, a rough-looking youngster with his big guitar slung on his back. He smiled. "Finally, representing authority and tradition, with us are two members of the faculty of New York Multiversity. First, Dr. Progoff of N.Y.M.'s Computing Facility. Dr. Progoff?" Zirkle's boss stared at the cameras. "I want to wish both boys the best of luck, but I have special feelings for young Steiner Steinstein. America needs people like you, Steiner. The masses of our population need skilled. university-trained leaders like you." Progoff paused. "The more science, the better, of course -- I.C.M. is here to stay, ha-haso life gets so complicated we've got to have experts, guys like you to boss the bums -- uh, ungifted # around. My hat's off to you, Steiner Steinstein #" "Next," cried the announcer, "Lawrence Lemer, Assistant Professor of Sociology at N.Y.M. Dr. Lerner was one member of the committee that proposed the 'alienated vote', and an expert on our nation's unfortunate Emotionally Disturbed Areas. Dr. Lerner?" The cameras swung to Lerner's strained features. He spoke slowly"I'd rather not speak, if you'll excuse me. It's been a pleasure to be here on your program but I've been involved in the election; in fact I've a prediction program running down at the school, and I'm really exhausted." "We all understand," said the announcer slowly. Then he paused dramatically. "Okay, now let's all play Get That DegreeP' T he cameras panned in on the announcer's sweating, wildeyed face. "For those of you who've never seen our show, let me explain that Get That Degree! is the finest in modern scientific entertainment, utilizing electronic genius and middleclass morality to discover the wonderful personal potentials of our young folks. Yes, it's the enormous capacities of your youth for spontaniety, individuality, creativity and originality that interest us here at I.C.M." His voice became a monotone. "Therefore, the two contestants have spent the last three weeks choice and shortanswer questions, blacking in those little I.C.M. spaces on a dozen tests -- personality, aptitude, achievement, creativity, sociability -- everything! The results were fed into one of our I.C.M. alephsub-ninties, and now, tonight, the game will be resolved. Okay, programmers, let's see the results! Steiner Steinstein first!" A low hum mounted in pitch and rhythm, lights flashed on a giant mock computer, a siren screamed. Finally the music ceased, and behind the two young men a tremendous crystal panel glowed into life. The cameras closed on it. It read: I.C.M. Profile ; Steiner Steinstein ern Science. You will make Steiner. Perhaps you will even improve me. Because you are discoveries, you will be happy. You will meet and marry a brilliant girl, and you will have yours. Everyone will love you, have you as a card deck, running rough through my insides. "Isn't that terrific folks! Isn't "Now let's see how our bum made out. Programmers, let's have the profile on our other contestant, Beatle X!" l.C.M. Profile: Beatle X (?) I don't understand what this is about. Is this a person? Oh, well, things look black for this youngster. Though he's had a brief, ephemeral success, I see failure and disaster and doom ahead. His I. Q. is less than #. He can't program a computer or do research. Bad, bad, bad. All he cares about is making money and having fun. He will probably never have any friends. He will always be depressed. Gloom and doom. He can't solve differential equations. I pity him. He will die a long and painful death. Notice: l.C.M. results only have a respectable probability and are not to be taken as the Word of God. Low scorers might consider a career in the U. S. Army, sometimes called "the stupid man's l.C.M.". Or perhaps you are unsuited to an automated culture, and should move to another. Unfortunately, there are no others. "Isn't that terrific, folks," the announcer cried out. "The l.C.M. computer has compared these two very different, unique young men, and discovered the winner and the loser. And the winner is -- Mr., but not for long, Steiner Steinstein!" 'T , here was an enormous burst  of applause, and the orchestra played two full choruses of "My Son, the Scientist". Steiner bowed modestly in the flame of the spotlight. "Congratulations, Steiner! And for your prize, l.C.M. is happy to award you a thousand-year post-doctoral fellowship at the Massachusetts Institute of Technology. "But what about our bum, our loser, Beatle X? Yes, folks, what about the old Beatle?" A purple spot turned the big shaggy youth's face into a death mask, his guitar into a monster's hump. He stood, shoulders slumped, in the somber cone of light, his baffled face staring at the announcer. Suddenly, the spot turned blinding white, as if it had become a laser beamed to bum the low-scorer out of existence, like a moth in a torch. "No folks, I.C.M. hasn't forgotten young X. For young Beatle X still has a chance to Get That Degree, even as you folks in the audience. And he will get it, our mass society needs trained tools and machines. So he'll do it, folks. He'd damn well better!" the announcer finished in a scream, his eyes bulging out. He paused. "Well, now," the man said cheerily, "before the Beatle tells us his decision, let's have a few words from his friends and relatives. Tell us, old folks, should young Beatle X Get That Degree?" The lights dimmed down again. On a phosphorescent screen appeared an anonymous city of enormous size. The cameras flung themselves at it, closing in on a great weary apartment tower, filmed a little with smog and filth. "This is your mother, Beatle," a thin voice quavered. "Please listen to me, dear. Go to their college if you possibly can. Please, do it for me! You made money, but who knows what will happen, who can tell? The only way to be safe is to obey and stay with the big corporations, they're too big to hurt you -- I wasn't, I can't, I'm old and weak and tired, help me, do what they say -- " Another voice, gruff and bitter. "This is your old family doctor, Dr. McCaulley. You listen to I.C.M., they have the money and the power. Go to college, you need that degree, you can't get a job and the world doesn't care, you'll drop dead or go crazy like that, nothing matters -- " "This is your brother's friend Harold, Beatle. You remember me, don't you. I -- I went crazy, there wasn't any work if you weren't a professor, all we could do was hang around and get government money and I wasn't worth anything, it just didn't seem to matter to anybody or me either, nothing to do and sad all the time, might as well -- but I.C.M. helped me, Preg, really they did, a hundred thousand on endocrine treatments and I'm all right now, I'm fine and you don't want to go crazy, it's no fun and bad, do what they say, save yourself before -- " "Look at him, folks!" the Master of Ceremonies chortled. "I'll be surprised if he doesn't go for a Ph.D.!" And indeed the young singer was shaking, one shoulder twitching constantly as if to let fall some terrible burden. His guitar had dropped from his limp hand and rested at his feet. B ennet, shaking with another emotion, strode to the television set and switched channels. More charts, counting boards, and calm-faced men, one of whom murmured; "The slowest election in thirty years, only two per cent of the returns in, but our computer says it looks like ft Randall had grunted when Bennet had switched stations, but now he refocused his attention on the screen. The English major and Zirkle exchanged a slow look, but said nothing. Zirkle slumped wearily in his chair. Another part of the same picture, Michael told himself. When things get big they get complicated, so you've got to have an elite of experts (like himself), with high, moral and good motivation. Also, the program crudely tried to counter the violent anti-intellectualism of the alienated, or at least blunt it. But as the pressure gets higher, the sell gets cruder, of course. He glanced across at Bennet, who was still smiling oddly. "What's so funny?" asked Zirkle lightly. "Nothing much. That program, in a way. They talk about the "Kafka Ballot." Well, Get That Degree is a Kafka joke. They ought to call it Laugh Along with Franz." Zirkle stared across at the other young man, but Bennet returned his gaze evenly and kept on smiling. He'd heard a lot of odd notions, but Kafka as a comedian? The writer of The Castle and The Trial and "Metamorphasis"? Oh, well, the City was an Emotionally Disturbed Area, and college students, English majors especially... "Listen, I want to get some air," said Bennet, getting up. Zirkle nodded and followed him downstairs. Outside the street was wide and empty, cold and clean and bright under the lamps this November night. The moon lay full halfway up the sky, dull orange. There was no wind, but Zirkle buttoned his jacket and both young men walked quickly, Bennet working harder to keep up with the husky, nerve-taunted math major. Zirkle kept his hand in his knife pocket, for New York City had become quite dangerous after dark. Some of his physics friends had built themselves laser guns in the labs. "What did you mean about that program being a big Kafka joke?" Michael asked Bennet truculently. Bennet was silent for a moment. "You haven't taken much lit, have you? It'd take a while to explain -- " "No," said Zirkle, a little tightly. "My major takes # points all by itself, and I've got a job and my girl -- you met Barbara, didn't you?" He hesitated, ready to plung off down a street toward home. But five minutes more? What had Bennet meant? "But anyhow I did read the two important books. Bleak, oppressive -- how can you call Kafka funny?" ttT see," said Bennet "You A didn't read Amerika, did you? Ummm, and in a survey course they try to simplify everything. And after all, Kafka really did have a lot to say about the condition of alienation." "So?" "Okay, so now I want you to forget science for a few minutes. Just get away from that point of view and take a look around you!" "Come on!" Bennett looked at him sincerely. "To a philosopher, science as a way of looking at things, the I.C.M. approach, is really pretty limited. Consider some of the basic questions. Nobody knows why he's here on earth. Nobody knows why people are here, or if they're behaving in the 'right' way. Nobody knows, except in a very vague way, what'll happen in the future -- say a minute from now. You don't know what God is, or what he wants, or why the universe is here." "That's philosophy -- " "Sure it is. And I think I've seen you with your girl enough to know you care at least a little about such questions -- " "Well... Zirkle's tone was wary and weary in the street. He tried to see what was coming in Bennet's eyes, but that game was useless, as he'd learned a dozen years before. "Well, what? What about those questions -- and everyone knows about them, and thinks about them, don't kid yourself, smart guy. "Well," Bennet continued sarcastically, then went on in a normal tone of voice, "Well, most people today say -- so what. I get along all right, eat, drink, make love -- that's enough for me. I'll leave stuff like that alone. "Scientists, engineers, the guys at I.C.M., have a few small answers to the important questions, so naturally they think they have 'em all. And one way or another, they've fitted the modem world around those answers. "In the last few years, lots of people haven't been satisfied with the first answer. They've tried to take up the second, but for most of 'em, the 'scientific world' is unbearable -- students going nuts trying to become physicists, those that automation unemploys feeling worthless, the 'unintellectually gifted' getting frustrated. People who have chosen lives without pleasure or satisfaction -- alienated people." Ctvkay, take it easy on the ''lecture," Zirkle told the other young man, although he was becoming excited. Bennet didn't explain everything, but what he said made sense, more sense than -- "Now what Kafka did as a writer was to play games with those terrible fundamental questions I was talking about -- what is life? Who is God?, and so on. The terrible guilt we all sometimes feel and can't explain is like the accused's crime in The Trial. The Land Surveyor in The Castle who can never reach his superiors or find out what they want -- well, if you've ever worked in a large organization  "Still, I don't think he's so funny -- " "That's because you're thinking as the Land Surveyor, not as the author. Kafka jokes by fantastic exaggeration, like The Trial that goes on for a man's whole life." "Still I don't see -- " "Did you ever read his "Investigations of a Dog?" It's all about this dog philosopher, trying to solve the Greatest Problem of Canine Philosophy: Will the food still come down if dogs don't keep watering the earth? Only whenever he thinks he's beginning to get anywhere on the solution, this other dog from across the street comes to visit him and gets him so excited he can't think afterwards about the great problem for hours. "You see, the dog hasn't a chance of solving the problem, it's an impossible problem, because the dog hasn't the smallest notion of what his real relationship to his superiors (man and the Universe) really is. Kafka's laughing at us, smiling at our notions of what are the big problems, what God is and what he wants, what are and aren't distractions. It's the cast of 'Laugh Along with Franz'. Like that silly show we just watched -- as steins could help each of us with the problems of our lives." "Okay," said Michael. "Sure, sure, now I see, everyone so grimly certain they have the answer -- " He slackened the pace a little. The streets were deserted, the moon and stars making them dimly luminous. Across the dark nation, in a hundred thousand voting booths, Franz was roaring. "And the Kafka ballot -- you think that's another joke? If no one has faith in the government and everyone's depressed -- " "I really don't know," the English major confessed. "In a way, to me, it is. But I don't know, I don't want to apply my philosophy that far. That problem is too big and strange and real." Michael looked across at him, but the other boy stayed silent. P resently they came around a corner and were back at the apartment. Neither one cared to speak anymore. They climbed the stairs wearily. Zirkle stopped just inside the door and said good-by to the others. "Hey, Michael, remember Lerner's program, the one you were debugging this, morning?" asked Randall, his lean face peaking out from behind a massive old armchair. "Well, if I'm right, they got the results back from the multiversity and put them on about twenty minutes ago." He gestured at the screen. "With five per cent of the vote in, the computers said the alienated vote would be a plurality." "Well, I guess it's still too early to really tell," said Zirkle dully, knowing he lied. "I guess I'll be seeing you in class tomorrow, Toby." "Right-o." "Nice talking to you, Bennet," Zirkle said. "Anytime, Zirkle. Be seeing you." "Sure. G'by." Michael was out in the street before he realized he should have called ahead. He shrugged and went on eagerly through streets somehow wearier than himself. He'd thought too much, he could feel himself needing Barbara, all the rest seemed foolishness. And what had came of it, anyhow? Beside the monoliths uptown, and again watching Get That Degree, he'd felt a powerful impulse to switch his major, get away from the machines perhaps even quit, school. But he'd have to think of some real alternates before he'd do anything. And all this new swim of ideas. Maybe in stories people made sudden definite decisions, took violent action. Not him. Oddly, in the dynamic modem world, with the greatest freedom of action in history, everyone in everyway, became cautious, demuring, passive. But what would happen when Franz was elected. Stupid! he told himself... Franz Kafka was running. The president would be the real candidate with the greatest number of votes. The alienated voters wouldn't be getting anything, wouldn't be saying anything. Or would they? Yes, he could see it, Bennet had been too cautious. The alienated voters were casting the strongest ballot of all. They were laughing along with Franz. 'Tphe scientists, the government, including both parties, the big corporations and big universities. There was little choice among them, for a vote or for a life. Together, they'd created automation and the Economically Depressed Areas, Get That Degree! and the Emotionally Disturbed Areas. Democrat or Republican. I.C.M. or California Multiversity, the differences were only superficial. Those who'd voted for Kafka had taken a real stand, showed their dissatisfaction with the whole mess. The politicians wouldn't make long speeches about apathy to the electorate; instead, they'd have to defend were angry and frustrated and said it. More than that, they'd asserted that they had personal problems of their own, concerns that were important to them alone and to which the great social structures were irrelevant. The Kafka Ballot was no solution. But perhaps it was the first step in a new approach. Automation and the Cold War, space flight and over-population -- modern problems were too big, they could do little now but terrify and frustrate. The alienated vote could give people a chance to say how they felt; to relax, to 'laugh with Franz." Zirkle thought of Judo. Sometimes you won by relaxing. That was what the Kafka Ballot was. A request for freedom, to let each person find his own answers in his own way. Not that he had any, at least not yet. But at least he had a clearer eye. So he knew how important it was that Barbara should be waiting for him, and she was. For nearly a minute after he came in he simply watched her in silent pleasure, smiling happily. In those seconds she tried to tell him about the letter that had come for him at ten, how the machines had made a mistake about him, not recorded his registration, so that he had effectively vanished from the school: they'd cancelled his I.D., bursar receipt, and class admission tickets, taken back his scholarship awards, and sent him a Draft notice. And she'd been excited and been running round for him all day, trying to get someone in authority to admit that he existed. She was tired and a reaction of annoyance at him had set in, but he didn't let it come out that way. He embraced her powerfully (a lot of that was needed), and teased her anger into ardour, so her fury was exhausted in amourous combat. Afterwards, staring up at the ceiling with Barbara slumbering warmly beside him, Michael thought of what the machines had done. Perhaps the devices had not really made a mistake at all, but perhaps in some dark aspect were aware... His fatigue explained such foolishness. "Kizme," mumbled Barbara in the darkness, and he did. Hovering on the threshold of sleep, his arm around her, Michael wondered, as he would always wonder, what it really was all about, what he really was here for, and finally, what would happen tomorrow and after that. He awoke before his girl the next day, to silence and grayness. His eyes touched his library of manuals and texts and tapes, and he hovered on depression. But then he looked at Barbara, and realized with a happy start how nice it was to wake up next to her. A little while later, he was not too unsettled to learn that Franz Kafka had been elected Presiyour information M y mail consists not only of letters, bills, announcements and ads, it also offers a fair share of news releases of all kinds. One of these was a summary of statistics on the connection of smoking with lung cancer, nice statistics that did not mention exhaust fumes from motor vehicles even once. Some tentative opinions, for both medical and legal, were appended, requiring careful reading; so careful in fact that I let my cigar go out while wading through them. After re-lighting it I sat back and remembered. The first World War lasted from #-# -- which in terms of my own life spanned the ages from eight to twelve. Of course I did not yet smoke myself then, but I remember the complaint's of the adults, mainly those of my own grandfather and his friends and neighbors. These complaints did not deal with the fact that their sons and nephews and younger brothers were in the frontlines; that was a fate one had to accept. The complaints were about the butter ration (one ounce per adult per week) and the impossibly bad quality of the cigars and cigarettes -- if they were available at all. One neighbor of the do-it-yourself type announced that mixing one third of tobacco with one third of dried willow leaves and one third of walnut leaves produced a smokable mixture. Of course I now know how lucky they all were since animal fats like butter contribute to heart attacks and as for smoking -- but you know that story. O ne of my habits is that I am fond of old books and I now suspect that handling paper several hundred years old has some horrible medical consequences yet unknown -- their discoverer may just be waiting for computer time -- but in the meantime I learn things and write historical essays from time to time. And one such essay, that has been in the back of my mind for quite some time, happens to be about tobacco. There are four useful plants of American origin that have conquered the world. They are the potato, maize (or Indian com), the tomato (once suspected of being poisonous, but what would the Italians be doing without it?) and finally the "healthful aromatick herbe" tobacco. There are some countries, mainly around the Mediterranean, where the potato plays a minor role. There are others, like northern Europe, where maize is considered fine poultry feed. Some countries, mainly in Asia, still do without tomatos. But there is no country on this planet which has refused tobacco. No other plant, or product, has ever conquered the world so quickly. Of course there are several species of the tobacco plant. The one that produces nearly all the smoking tobacco for the western world, bearing the botanical name Nicotiana tabacum, originally grew in South America, Mexico and the West Indies. The North American species is Nicotiana rustica which is not cultivated in North America any more, but in the Soviet Union and Asia minor. It produces the kind of tobacco the Russians call makhorka. The best looking flowers are those of Nicotiana sylvestris, so this species is cultivated for ornamental purposes. Contrary to what you may have read somewhere there is no native species of Nicotiana in Africa or anywhere else in the world with a single exception: Nicotiana suaveolens and its relatives of North Australia. When the Europeans came to the western hemisphere they found the natives smoking. Few of them, if any, were sufficiently learned to know that inhaling the smoke of certain herbs was an old invention and that it just so happened that it was not done in Europe at the time. To them smoking was something marvelous that they had never seen or even heard about. Of course they tried it. The Spaniards that had gone to Cuba and Mexico tried the native cigars, consisting of tobacco leaves wrapped in a dry palm leaf. The English that had gone to Roanoke Island tried the pipe and one of them, the mathematician Thomas Hariot (he returned with Sir Francis Drake) later wrote that "the fumes... not only preserve the body, but if there are obstructions it breaks them up. By this means the natives keep in excellent health, without any of the grievous diseases which often inflict us in England." I ncidentally, it is said that it was Thomas Hariot who taught Sir Walter Raleigh to smoke, at any event Hariot smoked at an earlier date than Raleigh. One wonders what happened to them the first time they tried. We have a classical description of the results of a first encounter with tobacco smoke from the pen of the famous Swiss physician Conrad Gesner of Zurich. Gesner, official city physician, was then working on a book on plants, with special attention to their medicinal value. He wrote innumerable letters to other learned men, asking for specimens and pictures of plants that did not grow in and near Zurich. One of his correspondents, Occo by name, sent him a tobacco leaf and while Gesner did not live to finish his book on plants, the report on his experiments that he sent to Occo has been preserved. The letter was written in #, the original language is Latin. In translation, the pertinent portion reads: The leaf which Funke received from you has been sent to me, I assume you got it from France. Since you did not give its name and did not describe its effects (the original used the word "virtues") I decided to test it myself by chewing but without swallowing the juice. Even a small portion of the large leaf had such an effect that I was like drunk and staggered as if I tried to walk on deck of a ship that travelled rapidly down river. A second and third try had the same result. I then recalled having read that an American herb is reported to have a similar effect but that the natives use it every day for fumigation. I crumbled a portion of the leaf and dropped it onto glowing charcoal and pulled the smoke into my mouth by using a funnel. I felt nothing unpleasant except a sharp taste. The following day I inhaled a large quantity of the smoke and felt some vertigo, though less than after chewing the leaf. The plant has a wonderful power of producing a kind of peaceful drunkenness... I feel certain that it is the same plant which the French have named Nicotiana after their ambassador Nicot. If you have a few more leaves please send me some more so that I can complete my investigation. As far as is known Gesner did not receive additional leaves, but he mentioned the effects of tobacco smoke several times later, he seems to have been very much intrigued by it, both as a person and as a physician. Before going on with the history of tobacco in Europe I have to add a few words about smoking before the discovery of America. The first and oldest witness is the Father of History, Herodotus, who reported that the Scythians carried red-hot stones into a tent, sprinkled hemp seed over the glowing stones and enjoyed inhaling the smoke. Roman legionnaires became acquainted with the smoking of hemp leaves (hashish, marihuana) repeatedly in history. Still another kind of smoking is mentioned in a poem of Spanish origin, dated #, which states: "they say that lavender has the virtue of dispelling sleep and of giving strength to those who inhale its smoke." I VTo one man, of any specific ' nationality, introduced tobacco in Europe. Spaniards, Portuguese, Frenchmen and Englishmen were all engaged in the New World. All of them encountered tobacco, most of them started to smoke and any number of un#) One of the German Herbals of the sixteenth century menUons a use of lavender that sounds more reasonable to us: "Take a vase of clay and  ut Into It layers of the blossoms of avendula and the leaves of Centlfolia. Put Allspice among the leaves and a little salt. In winter place the vase on top of a hot stove and a pleasant smell will pervade the room." known sailors must have taken seeds home. The historical problem is also complicated by two facts of Nature. One is that tobacco seeds are small, an empty inkhom used as a container would hold enough seeds to seed acres of it. The second is that the plant itself is pretty, nobody would plant tomato plants for decoration, but tobacco plants were and still are so used. When Edmund Howes wrote in his "Generali Chronicle of England", published in #, that: "Tobacco was first brought and made known in England by Sir Iohn Hawkins, about the yeare #, but not used by Englishmen in many yeeres after..." he just summarized local tradition and that tradition was probably correct. The testimony of a Spanish physician, Dr. Monardes of Sevilla, printed in #I emphasizes this point too. "This herb commonly called Tabaco is a very ancient herb known among the Indians, chiefly those of New Spain. After taking possession of these countries our Spaniards, being instructed by the Indians, availed themselves of this herb... A few years ago it was brought over to Spain, to adorn gardens so that with its beauty it would afford a pleasing sight, rather than that its marvelous virtues were taken into considerOne of the earliest published pictures of the tobacco plant; from Monardes' Newts of the Now-found World e, printed in London in #. ation. Now we use it to a greater extent for the sake of its virtues than for its beauty..." Since the plant came "quietly" and often, nobody troubled noting down dates, Dr. Monardes "a few years ago" can mean six years or twelve or even twenty. It happens to be known that tobacco was grown in Portugal in # and from Portugal it came to France. But the introduction into France came with a flourish and two people fought for the honor of having introduced it. It is mainly because of the fact that one man cried out in print "I did it first" that we know the details. He was Andre Thevet, born at Angouleme in #. He joined the Franciscan order and accompanied a French expedition to South America as ship's chaplain in #. He spent a total of three months at what is now Rio de Janeiro, joined in a short expedition to La Plata and then returned to France where he wrote a book, published in #. Its title was Les Singularitez de la France antarctique, autrement nommee Amerique, using the word "antarctic" quite loosely to mean "south of the equator". It may be this book that Gesner had read. Thevet not only described the cigars of the South American Indians, he also said that he had tried it himself and mentioned (from hearsay) that tobacco was smoked in pipes in Canada. But he did not say (in his book) that he brought samples of the leaves, or seeds, back with him. 'T'he other side of the story deals with Monsieur Jean Nicot, bom in # as the son of a notary public and sent to Paris for his education. Jean Nicot did well in public life; in # he was sent to Portugal as the French ambassador. One version has it that he saw the plant growing in the prison garden, another that it was cultivated in the Royal Garden of Lisbon -- it probably grew in both places. Nicot heard about its medicinal value, started experimenting, and after effecting some cures in Lisbon he dispatched leaves, seeds and instructions for use t the king of France, Francois I, and the queen-mother Catherine de Medici. The instructions were to use it as snuff. Francois I suffered from recurrent headache and was "marvellously cured" by the use of snuff (sinus trouble?). Catherine did not mind that tobacco was referred to as herbe de la Reine, the queen's herb, and tobacco culture in France started in #. In #I Nicot returned to France and by # botanists referred to tobacco as Nicotiane. Frater Andre Thevet exploded with indignation and wrote another book, published in #, claiming that he had brought tobacco seeds with him on his return from Brazil in #, that he had raised the plants and named them herbe Angoulmoisine, a name derived from the name of his birthplace. And he complained bitterly that "somebody who has not even made a voyage" attached his name to the plant. Well, it is perfectly clear what Nicot did, it is also certain that Thevet was the first Frenchman to write about tobacco. But most French historians do not believe his later claim that he raised it in France. They are probably justified, for the existence of the plant on French soil would have become known quickly, at least among physicians. A s regards England Sir John Hawkins probably was the first to bring in seeds, at least the date fits in with the existence of places where Nicotiana rustica was grown soon after. The superior Central and South American Nicotiana tabacum came somewhat later. Its first description, in England, that is, can be found in a work never printed. Its died in #, the manuscript is preserved in the Diocesan Library at Derry, Ireland. I am quoting the following passages after Dr. Berthold Laufer who was curator of anthropology at the Field Museum in Chicago, now the Chicago Museum of Natural History. It is not known to me whether Dr. Laufer made these excerpts himself or whether "English Chronology" have been published somewhere. At any event this is what Harrison wrote down under the heading #: In these daies the taking-in of the smoke of the Indian herbe called 'Tabaco", by an instrument formed like a little ladell, whereby it passeth from the mouth into the hed and stomach, is gretlie taken-up and used in England, against Rewmes and some other diseases ingendred in the longes and inward partes, and not without effect... The herbe is comonly of the height of a man, garnished with great long leaves like the paciens, bering seede... the herbe it self yerely coming up also of the shaking of the seede. The colour of the floure is carnation, resembling that of lemmon in forme: the roote yellow, with many fiilettes, and therto very small in comparison, if you respect the substauns of the herbe. This is an eye-witness description of Nicotiana tabacum which could not have come from the Roanoke colony. Of course by then it was grown in Portugal. Spain and France so that the seeds that were planted in England might not have cross the Atlantic. The early history of tobacco in England is even more dramatic than in France. In France it was merely a question of one man claiming a priority he could not prove. In England the king himself, James I, reached for the goosequill to write A Counterblaste to Tobacco, published in #. # "The ApUh Art of Tatting", an illustration from on early anti-tobacco pamphlet. Jant fo make clear what the author felt, the artist included the figure of an ape. Now to the corrupted basenesse of the first use of this Tobacco, doeth very well agree the foolish and groundlesse first entry thereof into this Kingdome. It is not so long since the first entry of this abuse amongst us here... It was neither brought in by King, great Conquerour, nor learned Doctor of Phisicke. With the report of a great discovery for a Conquest, some two or three Savage men, were brought in, together with #) The complete text can be found In most large libraries under the title English Reprints, compiled by Edward Arber, London #. this Savage custome. But the pitie is, the poore wilde barbarous men died, but that vile barbarous custome is yet alive, yea in fresh vigor... James I, being king, could do more than publish an energetic condemnation. He could raise the import tax and did. Under Queen Elizabeth the import tax had been two pence per pound, # pence, a mere # per cent increase. This nearly ruined the Virginia colony that depended on tobacco. Bermuda which tried to live on tobacco growing, also fared poorly. King James finally solved his problem in a not unusual manner, by creating a monopoly. No tobacco imports were allowed, except from Virginia, and nobody was permitted to sell tobacco, except those persons who held a special royal warrant created for this purpose. The warrant could be obtained for a fee of # pounds and it had to be renewed every year by payment of a like amount. A fter the raising of the import tax, which happened in #, and before the creation of the monopoly precisely twenty years later, tobacco was quite expensive in London. It was sold by placing a silver coin on one scale and putting loose tobacco on the other until the scales balanced. (Things haven't changed too much. I just found out that my cigars, which cost a quarter a piece, need two quarter coins to balance on the postage scale.) In spite of the high price business was flourishing, as can be found out from a book with the unlikely title The Honestie of this Age, Prooving by good circumstance that the world was never honest  till now, written by a "Servant to the Kings most excellent Maiestie" by the name of Barnabee Rych. He said that in and near London there are # shops, by very conservative estimate, that "doth vent Tobacco" and that it would be "an ill customed shoppe that taketh not that every tobacco shop sells only day. "Let us reckon thus, # halfe Crowns a day, amounteth just to # poundes a yeare. Summa totalis, All spent in smoake During the seventeenth century quite a number of gentlemen stated publicly that the tobacco grown in England was inferior to that grown in the colonies. That statement would have made sense if the English tobacco had all been Nicotiana rustica and that of the American colonies Nicotiana tabacum. But both types were grown in England, and Virginia grew Nicotiana rustica only, as far as one can find out. Hence one may suspect that the gentlemen who made these statements either tried to please the king, or else that they had holdings in the colonies. Charles II who ruled from # to # simply forbade planting of tobacco in England, so as to favor the colonies. His Justices of peace could order the destruction of tobacco plants and of ground where the plants grew. (Herb gardens for medicinal purposes were exempt.) The Justices were also instructed to watch for people cutting walnut leaves (!) for adulterating tobacco. The fine for cutting any kind of leaves for pound of leaves. It is interesting that Charles II still exempted herb gardens because he must have grown up with the barrage of pamphlets that either praised the medicinal value of tobacco to the sky or "proved" that it had never done anybody any good. James I, in his Counterblaste had written that the so-called virtues were just based on fashion and imitation. "For such is the corruption of envie bred in the brest of every one, as we cannot be content unlesse we imitate every thing that our fellowes doe, and so proove our selves capable of every thing whereof they are capable... He went on to say: "If a man smoke himself to death with it, O then some other disease must beare the blame for that fault." An anonymous Englishman in # had even gone so far in condemnation of tobacco that he put the lines Better be chokt with English hemp, than poisoned with Indian Tobacco on the title page of his pamphlet. Charles II presumably had concluded that tobacco might have medicinal value since many doctors said so. He wisely paid attention to the financial aspects only. 'TT'he introduction of tobacco on the European continent was unaccompanied by such turbulence, presumably because France was the pace setter and if the king of France was in favor of the new herb no lesser person should have an opinion. Apparently much tobacco was imported into the Netherlands and Lower Germany from the Iberian peninsula in the form of "ropes" of dry leaves which were packed in baskets. Now the Spanish word for basket is canastro and for some time the tobacco itself was called canaster; the Germans then shortened this to Knaster. But while the generals of Frederick the Great just meant pipe tobacco when they bought Knaster in a store, the word now means an inferior tobacco, a home-cured weed good only for pipes and to be smoked outdoors. In Italy everything went peacefully too. The plant itself was introduced, as a botanical novelty, twice, in #I by Prospero Cardinal Santa Croce who had seen it in Portugal while on a diplomatic mission, and once by Nicolo Tomabuoni in about # who saw it in Paris, also while on a diplomatic mission. Smoking was brought to Italy by the Cardinal Crescenzio in about #, he had learned it in England. The Catholic Church took a stand in the tobacco questhreatened excommunication to anyone who would smoke inside a church. In Russia, as usual, things went from one extreme to the other. In # the Grandduke of Muscovy forbade the use and sale of tobacco, on the grounds that many subjects spent all their money on tobacco and vodka and, when drunk, set their houses afire because of carelessness in smoking. The penalty was slitting of the nostrils, in minor cases only a severe whipping. However, the edict did not apply to foreigners residing in Moscow, the results of a law that applied to some people, but not to all of them, is easy to imagine. But the day was saved for Russian smokers when Peter the Great ascended the throne in #. Pyotr Alekseyevitch, to call him by his native name, had become a smoker in England. And he had also learned of the monopoly decreed by James I. He was interested in both aspects of the case and, being a practical man, made an agreement with the Marquis of Carmarthen who acted for an English company. The English company got the right tobacco into Russia every year. The Czar received # pound sterling, and the Russians were free to smoke, all earlier edicts and laws having been revoked by the Czar. Well, that is an outline of the conquest of the earth as performed by an American plant. And I don't even have to think of a good ending for this column, because Lord Byron was kind enough to supply me with one: Divine in hookas, glorious in a pipe, When tipp'd with amber, mellow, rich, and ripe; Like other charmers, wooing the caress, More dazzlingly when daring in full dress; Yet thy true lovers more admire by far Thy naked beauties -- Give Don't miss the new Worlds of Tomorrow! by Philip K. Dick Author of The Mon in the High Castle, etc. And now In every Issue of Worldi of Tomorrow, e riot by adonoo fiction' loading historian -- Thoso and many othor writing starlet and features in Worlds of Tomorrow -- retires your copy at year favorite newsstand, or subscribe today! The Brotherhood provided men with a morolity and a dream -- and a threat of doom, tool I I f Acolyte Third Level Christopher Mondschein had a weakness, it was that he wanted very badly to live forever. The yearning for everlasting life was a common enough human desire, and not really reprehensible. But Acolyte Mondschein carried it a little too far. "After all," one of his superiors found it necessary to remind him, "your function in the Brotherhood is to look after the wellbeing of others. Not to feather your own nest. Acolyte Mondschein. Do I make that clear?" "Perfectly clear, Brother," said Mondschein tautly. He felt ready to explode with shame, guilt and anger. "I see my error. I ask forgiveness." "It isn't a matter of forgiveness, Acolyte Mondschein," the older man replied. "It's a matter of understanding. I don't give a damn for forgiveness. What are your goals, Mondschein? What are you after?" The Acolyte hesitated a moment before answering -- both because it was always good policy to weigh one's words before saying anything to a higher member of the Brotherhood, and because he knew he was on very thin ice. He tugged nervously at the pleats of his robe and let his eyes wander through the Gothic magnificence of the chapel. They stood on the balcony, looking down at the nave. No service was in progress, but a few worshippers occupied the pews anyway, kneeling before the blue radiance of the small cobalt reactor on the front dais. It was the Nyack chapel of the Brotherhood of the Immanent Radiance, third largest in the New York area, and Mondschein had joined it six months before, the day he turned twenty-two. He had hoped, at the time, that it was genuine religious feeling that had impelled him to pledge his fortunes to the Vorsters. Now he was not so sure. He grasped the balcony rail and said in a low voice, "I want to help people, Brother. People in general and people in particular. I want to help them find the way. And I want mankind to realize its larger goals. As Vorst says -- " "Spare me the scriptures, Mondschein." "I'm only trying to show you -- " "I know. Look, don't you understand that you've got to move upward in orderly stages? You can't go leapfrogging over your superiors, Mondschein, no matter how impatient you are to get to the top. Come into my office a moment." "Yes, Brother Langholt. Whatever you say." Mondschein followed the older man along the balcony and into the administrative wing of the chapel. The building was fairly new, and strikingly handsome -- a far cry from the shabby slumarea storefronts of the first Vorster chapels, a quarter of a century before. Langholt touched a bony hand to the stud, and the door of his office irised quickly. They stepped through. I t was a small, austere room, dark and somber, its ceiling groined in good Gothic manner. Bookshelves lined the side walls. The desk was a polished ebony slab on which there glowed a miniature blue light, the Brotherhood's symbol. Mondschein saw something else on the desk: the letter he had written to District Supervisor Kirby, requesting a transfer to the Brotherhood's genetic center at Santa Fe. Mondschein reddened. He reddened easily; his cheeks were plump and given to blushing. He was a man of slightly more than medium height, a little on the fleshy side, with dark coarse hair and close-set, earnest features. Mondschein felt absurdly immature by comparison with the gaunt, ascetic-looking man more than twice his age who was giving him this dressing-down. Langholt said, "As you see, we've got your letter to Supervisor Kirby." "Sir, that letter was confidential. I -- " "There are no confidential letters in this order, Mondschein! It happens that Supervisor Kirby turned this letter over to me himself. As you can see, he's added a memorandum." Mondschein took the letter. A brief note had been scrawled across its upper left corner: "He's awfully in a hurry, isn't he? Take him down a couple of pegs. R. K." The acolyte put the letter down and waited for the withering blast of scorn. Instead, he found the older man smiling gently. "Why did you want to go to Santa Fe, Mondschein?" "To take part in the research there. And the -- the breeding program." "You're not an esper." "Perhaps I've got latent genes, though. Or at least maybe some manipulation could be managed so my genes would be important to the pool. Sir, you've got to understand that I wasn't being purely selfish about this. I want to contribute to the larger effort." "You can contribute, Mondschein, by doing your maintenance work, by prayer, by seeking converts. If it's in the cards for you to be called to Santa Fe, you'll be called in due time. Don't you think there are others much older than you who'd like to go there? Myself? Brother Ashton? Supervisor Kirby himself? You walk in off the street, so to speak, and after a few months you want a ticket to utopia. Sorry. You can't have one that easily, Acolyte Mondschein." "What shall I do now?" (( T)urify yourself. Rid yourself of pride and ambition. Get down and pray. Do your daily work. Don't look for rapid preferment. It's the best way not to get what you want." "Perhaps if I applied for missionary service," Mondschein suggested. "To join the group going to Venus -- " Langholt sighed. "There you go again! Curb your ambition, Mondschein!" "I meant it as a penance." "Of course. You imagine that those missionaries are likely to become martyrs. You also imagine that if by some fluke you go to Venus and don't get skinned alive, you'll come back here as a man of great influence in the Brotherhood, who'll be sent to Santa Fe like a warrior going to Valhalla. Mondschein. Mondschein, you're so transparent! You're verging on heresy, Mondschein, when you refuse to accept your lot." "Sir, I've never had any traffic with the heretics. I -- " "I'm not accusing you of anything," Langholt said heavily. "I'm simply warning you that you're heading in an unhealthy direction. I fear for you. Look -- " He thrust the incriminating letter to Kirby into a disposal unit, where it flamed and was gone instantly. "I'll forget that this whole episode ever happened. But don't you forget it. Walk more humbly, Mondschein. Walk more humbly, I say. Now go and pray. Dismissed." "Thank you, Brother," Mondschein muttered. His knees felt a little shaky as he made his way from the room and took the spiral slideshaft downward into the chapel proper. All things considered, he knew he had got off lightly. There could have been a public reprimand. There could have been a transfer to some not very desirable place, like Patagonia or the Aleutians. They might even have separated him from the Brotherhood entirely. It had been a massive mistake to go over Langholt's head, Mondschein agreed. But how could a man help it? To die a little every day, while in Santa Fe they were choosing the ones who would live forever -- it was intolerable to be on the outside. Mondschein's spirit sank at the awareness that now he had almost certainly cut himself off from Santa Fe for good. T T e slipped into a rear pew and stared solemnly toward the cobalt-# cube on the altar. Let the Blue Fire engulf me, he begged. Let me rise purified and cleansed. Sometimes, kneeling before the altar, Mondschein had felt the ghostly flicker of a spiritual experience. That was the most he ever felt, for, though he was an acolyte of the Brotherhood of the Immanent Radiance, and was a second-generation member of the cult at that, Mondschein was not a religious man. Let others have ecstasies before the altar, he thought. Mondsruein knew the cult for what it was: a front operation masking an elaborate program of genetic research. Or so it seemed to him, though there were times when he had his doubts which was the front and which the underlying reality. So many others appeared to derive spiritual benefits from the Brotherhood -- while he had no proof that the laboratories at Santa Fe were accomplishing anything at all. He closed his eyes. His head sank forward on his breast. He visualized electrons spinning in their orbits. He silently repeated the Electromagnetic Litany, calling off the stations of the spectrum. He thought of Christopher Mondschein living through the ages. A stab of yearning sliced through him while he was still telling off the middling frequencies. Long before he got to the softer X-rays, he was in a sweat of frustration, sick with the fear of dying. Sixty, seventy more years and his number was up, while at Santa Fe -- Help me. Help me. Help me. Somebody help me. I don't want to diet Mondschein looked to the altar. The Blue Fire flickered as though to mock him by going out altogether. Oppressed by the Gothic gloom, Mondschein sprang to his feet and rushed out into the open air. II T Te was a conspicuous figure, in his indigo robe and monkish hood. People stared at him as though he had some supernatural power. They did not look closely enough to see that he was only an acolyte, and, though many of them were Vorsters themselves, they never managed to understand that the Brotherhood had no truck with the supernatural. Mondschein did not have a high regard for the intelligence of laymen. He stepped aboard the slidewalk. The city loomed around him, towers of travertine that took on a greasy cast in the dying reddish glow of a March afternoon. New York City had spread up the Hudson like a plague, and skyscrapers were marching across the Adirondacks; Nyack, here, had long since been engulfed by the metropolis. The air was cool. There was a smoky tang in it; probably a fire raging in a forest preserve, thought Mondschein darkly. He saw death on all sides. His modest apartment was five blocks from the chapel. He lived alone. Acolytes needed a waiver to marry, and were forbidden to have transient liaisons. Celibacy did not weigh heavily on Mondschein yet, though he had hoped to shed it when he was transferred to Santa Fe. There was talk acolytes at Santa Fe. Surely not all the breeding experiments were done through artificial insemination, Mondschein hoped. No matter now. He could forget Santa Fe. His impulsive letter to Supervisor Kirby had smashed everything. Now he was trapped forever cm the lower rungs of the Vorster ladder. In due course they would take him into the Brotherhood, and he would wear a slightly different robe and grow a beard, perhaps, and preside over services, and minister to the needs of his congregation. Fine. The Brotherhood was the fastest-growing religious movement on Earth, and surely it was a noble work to serve in the cause. But a man without a religious vocation would not be happy presiding over a chapel, and Mondschein had no calling at all. He had sought to fulfill his own ends by enrolling as an acolyte, and now he saw the error of that ambition. Tie was caught. Just another  Vorster Brother, now. There were thousands of chapels all over the world. Membership in the Brotherhood was something Not bad, in a single generation. The older religions were suffering. The Vorsters had something to offer that the others did not: the comforts of science, the assurance that beyond the spiritual ministry there was another that served the Oneness by probing into the deepest mysteries. A dollar contributed to a local Vorster chapel might help pay for the development of a method to assure immortality, personal immortality, right in the here and now flesh and blood world. That was the pitch, and it worked well. Oh, there were imitators, lesser cults, some of them rather successful in their small way. There was even a Vorster heresy now, the Harmonists, the peddlers of the Transcendent Harmony, an offshoot of the parent cult. Mondschein had chosen the Vorsters, and he had a lingering loyalty to them, for he had been raised as a worshipper of the Blue Fire. But -- Someone jostled him on the slidewalk. Mondschein felt a hand slap against his back, dealing him a hard jolt that almost knocked him down. Staggering a bit. he recovered and saw a broad-shouldered man in a simple blue business tunic moving swiftly away. Clumsy idiot, Mondschein thought. There's room for everyone on the walk. What's his hellish hurry? Monschein adjusted his robes and his dignity. A soft voice said, "Don't go into your apartment, Mondschein. Just keep moving. There's a quickboat waiting for you at the Tarrytown station." No one was near him. "Who said that?" he demanded tensely"Please relax and cooperate. You aren't going to be harmed. This is for your benefit, Mondschein." He looked around. The nearest person was an elderly woman, fifty feet behind him on the slidewalk, who quickly threw him a simpering smile as though asking for a blessing. Who had spoken? For one wild moment Mondschein thought that he had turned into a telepath, some latent power breaking through in a delayed maturity. But no; it had been a voice, not a thoughtmessage. Mondschein understood. The stumbling man must have planted a two-way Ear on him with that slap on the back. A tiny metallic transponding plaque, perhaps half a dozen molecules thick, some miracle of improbable subminiaturization -- Mondschein did not bother to search for it. e said, "Who are you?" "Never mind that. Just go to the station and you'll be met." "I'm in my robes." "We'll handle that, too," came the calm response. Mondschein nibbled his lip. He was not supposed to leave the immediate vicinity of his chapel without permission from a superior, but there was no time for that now, and in any event he had no intention of bucking the bureaucracy so soon after his rebuke. He would take his chances. The sidewalk sped him ahead. Soon the Tarrytown station drew near. Mondschein's stomach roiled with tension. He could smell the acrid fumes of quickboat fuel. The chill wind cut through his robes, so that his shivering was not entirely from uneasiness. He stepped from the slidewalk and entered the station, a gleaming yellowish-green dome with lambent plastic walls. It was not particularly crowded. The commuters from downtown had not yet begun to arrive, and the outward bound rush would come later in the day, at the dinner hour. Figures approached him. The voice coming from the device on his back said, "Don't stare at them, but just follow behind them casually." Mondschein obeyed. There were three of them, two men and a slim, angular-faced woman. They led him on a sauntering stroll past the chattering newsfax booth, past the bootblack stands, past the row of storage lockers. One of the men, short and square-headed with thick, stubby yellow hair, slapped his palm against a locker to open it. He drew out a bulky package and tucked it under one arm. As he cut diagonally across the station toward the men's washroom, the voice said to Mondschein, "Wait thirty seconds and follow him." The acolyte pretended to study tiie newsfax ticker. He did not feel enthusiastic about his present predicament, but he sensed that it would be useless and possibly harmful to resist. When the thirty seconds were up, he moved toward the washroom. The scanner decided that he was suitflashed. Mondschein entered. "Third booth," the voice murmured. The blond man was not in sight. Mondschein entered the booth and found the package from the locker propped on the seat. On an order, he picked it up and opened the clasps. The wrapper fell away. Mondschein found himself holding the green robe of a Harmonist Brother. r T"he heretics? What in the world -- "Put it on, Mondschein." "I can't If I'm seen in it -- " "You won't be. Put it on. We'll guard your own robe until you get back." He felt like a puppet. Shrugging out of his robe, he put it on a hook while he donned the unfamiliar uniform. It fit well. There was something clipped to the inner surface: a thermoplastic mask, Mondschein realized. He was grateful for that. Unfolding it, he pressed it to his face and held it there until it took hold. The mask would disguise his features just enough so that he need not fear recognition. Carefully, Mondschein put hl own robe within the wrapper and sealed it. "Leave it on the seat," he wa told. "I don't dare. If it's lost how will I ever explain?" "It will not be lost, Mondschein. Hurry, now. The quickboat's about to leave." Unhappily, Mondschein stepped from the booth. He viewed himself in the mirror. His face, normally plump, now looked gross: bulging cheeks, stubbly jowls, moist and thickened lips. Unnatural dark circles rimmed his eyes as though he had caroused for a week. The green robe was strange, too. Wearing the outfit of heresy made him feel closer to his own organization than ever before. The slim woman came forward as he emerged into the waiting room. Her cheekbones were like knife blades, and her eyelids had been surgically replaced by shutters of fine platinum foil. It was an outmoded fashion of the previous generation; Mondschein could remember his mother coming from the cosmetic surgeon's office with her face transformed into a grotesque mask. No one did that any more. This woman had to be at least forty, Mondschein thought, though she looked much younger. "Eternal harmony, Brother." Mondschein fumbled for the proper Harmonist response. Improvising, he said, "May the Oneness smile upon you." "I'm grateful for your blessing. Your ticket's in order, Brother. Will you come with me?" She was his guide, he realized. He had shed the Ear with his own robe. Queasily, he hoped he would get to see that garment again before long. He followed the slim woman to the loading platform. They might be taking him anywhere -- Chicago, Honolulu, Montreal -- The quickboat sparkled in the floodlit station, graceful, elegant, its skin a burnished bluish-green. As they filed aboard, Mondschein asked the woman, "Where are we going?" "Rome," she said. Ill IV Tondschein's eyes were wide as the monuments of antiquity flashed by. The Forum, the Colosseum, the Theater of Marcellus, the gaudy Victor Emanuel Monument, the Mussolini Column -- their route took them through the heart of the ancient city. He saw, also, the blue glow of a Vorster chapel as he whizzed down the Via dei Fori Imperiali, and that struck him as harshly incongruous here in this city of an older religion. The Brotherhood had a solid foothold here, though. When Gregory at his Vatican palace, he could still draw a crowd of hundreds of thousands of cheering Romans, but many of those same Romans would melt from the square after viewing the Pope and head for the nearest chapel of the Brotherhood. Evidently the Harmonists were making headway here too, Mondschein thought. But he kept his peace as the car sped northward out of the city. "This is the Via Flaminia," his guide announced. "The old route was followed when the electronic roadbed was installed. They have a deep sense of tradition here." "I'm sure they do," said Mondschein wearily. It was mid-evening by his time, and he had had nothing to eat but a snack aboard the quickboat. The ninety-minute journey had dumped him in Rome in the hours before dawn. A wintry mist hung over the city; spring was late. Mondschein's face itched fiercely beneath his mask. Fear chilled his fingers. They halted in front of a drab brick building somewhere a few dozen miles north of Rome. Mondschein's face itched fiercely beneath his mask. Fear chilled his fingers. They halted in front of a drab brick building somewhere a few dozen miles north of Rome. Mondschein shivered as he hurried within. The woman with platinum eyelids led him up the stairs and into a warm, brightly fit room occupied by three men in green Harmonist robes. That confirmed it, Mondschein thought; I'm in a den of heretics. nphey did not offer their names. One was short and squat, with a sallow face and a bulbous nose. One was tall and spectrally thin, arms and legs like a spider's limbs. The third was unremarkable, with pale skin and narrow, bland eyes. The squat one was the oldest, and seemed to be in charge. Without preamble he said, "So they turned you down, did they?" "How -- " "Never mind how. We've been watching you, Mondschein. We hoped you'd make it. We want a man in Santa Fe just as much as you want to be there." "Are you Harmonists?" "Yes. What about some wine, Mondschein?" The acolyte shrugged. The tall heretic gestured, and the slim woman, who had not left the room, came forward with a flask of golden wine. Mondschein accepted a glass, thinking dourly that it was almost certainly drugged. The wine was chilled and faintly sweet, like a middling-dry Graves. The other took wine with him. "What do you want with me?" Mondschein asked. "Your help," said the squat one. "There's a war going on, and we want you to join our side." "I don't know of any wars." "A war between darkness and light," said the tall heretic in a mild voice. "We are the warriors of light. Don't think we're fanatics, Mondschein. Actually, we're quite reasonable men." "Perhaps you know," said the third of the Harmonists, "that our creed is derived from yours. We respect the teachings of Vorst and we follow most of his ways. In fact, we regard ourselves as closer to the original teachings than the present hierarchy of the Brotherhood. We're a purifying body. Every religion needs its reformers." Mondschein sipped his wine. He allowed his eyes to twinkle maliciously as he remarked, "Usually it takes a thousand years for the reformers to put in their appearance. This is only #. The Brotherhood's hardly thirty years old." '"T"he squat heretic nodded. "The pace of our times is a fast one. It took the Christians three hundred years to get political control of Rome -- from the time of Augustus to that of Constantine. The Vorsters didn't need that long. You know the story: there are Brotherhood men in every legislative body in the world. In some countries they've organized their own political parties. I don't need to tell you about the financial growth." "And you purifiers urge a return to the old, simple ways of thirty years ago?" Mondschein asked. "The ramshackle buildings, the persecutions, and all the rest? Is that it?" "Not really. We appreciate the uses of power. We simply feel that the movement's become sidetracked in irrelevancies. Power for its own sake has become more important than power for the sake of larger goals." The tall one said, "The Vorster high command quibbles about political appointments and agitates for changes in the income tax structure. It's wasting time and energy fooling around with domestic affairs. Meanwhile the movement's drawn a total blank on Mars and Venus -- not one chapel among the colonists, not even a start there, total rejection. And where are the great results of the esper breeding program? Where are the dramatic new leaps?" "It's only the second generation," Mondschein said. "You have to be patient." He smiled at that -- counselling patience to others -- and added, "I think the Brotherhood is heading in the right direction." "We don't, obviously," said the pale one. "When we failed to reform from within, we had to leave and begin our own campaign, parallel to the original one. The long-range goals are the same. Personal immortality through bodily regeneration. And full development of extra-sensory powers, leading to new methods of communication and transportation. That's what we want -- not the right to decide local tax issues." Mondschein said, "First you get control of the governments. Then you concentrate on the long-range goals." "Not necessary," snapped the squat Harmonist. "Direct action is what we're interested in. We're confident of success, too. One way or another, we'll achieve our purposes." 'T'he slim woman gave Mondschein more wine. He tried to shake her away, but she inhe drank. Then he said, "I presume you didn't waft me off to Rome just to tell me your opinion of the Brotherhood. What do you want from me?" "Suppose we were to get you transferred to Santa Fe," the squat one said. Mondschein sat bolt upright. His hand tightened on the waneglass, nearly breaking it. "How could you do that?" "Suppose we could. Would you formation from the laboratories there and transmit it to us?" "Spy for you?" "You could call it that." "It sounds ugly," Mondschein said. "You'd have a reward for it." "It better be a good one." The heretic leaned forward and said quietly, "We'll offer you a tenth-level post in our organization. You'd have to wait fifteen years to get that high in the Brotherhood. We're a much smaller operation; you can rise in our hierarchy much faster than where you are. An ambitious man like you could be very close to the top before he was fifty." "But what good is it?" Mondschein asked. "To get close to the top in the second-best hierarchy?" "Ah, but we won't be second best! Not with the information you'll provide for us. That will people will desert the Brotherhood for us when they see what we have to offer -- all that they have, plus our own values. We'll expand rapidly. And you'll have a position of high rank, because you threw your lot in with us at the beginning." Mondschein saw the logic of that. The Brotherhood was swollen already, wealthy, powerful, topheavy with entrenched bureaucrats. There was no room for advancement there. But if he were to transfer his allegiance to a small but dynamic group with ambitions that rivaled his own -- "It won't work," he said sadly. "Why?" "Assuming you can wangle me into Santa Fe, I'll be screened by espers long before I get there. They'll know I'm coming as a spy and they'll screen me out. My memories of this conversation will give me away." The squat man smiled broadly. "Why do you think you'll remember this conversation? We have our espers too, Acolyte Mondschein!" IV nphe room in which Christopher Mondschein found himself was eerily empty. It was a perfect square, probably built within a tolerance of hundredths of a ing at all in it but Mondschein himself. No furniture, no windows, not so much as a cobweb. Shifting his weight uncomfortably from foot to foot, he stared up at the high ceiling, searching without success for the source of the steady, even illumination. He did not know what city he was in. They had taken him out of Rome just as the sun was rising, and he might be in Jakarta now, or Benares, or perhaps Akron. He had profound misgivings about all this. The Harmonists had assured him that there would be no risks, but Mondschein was not so sure. The Brotherhood had not attained its eminence without developing ways of protecting itself. For all the assurances to the contrary, he might well be detected long before he got into those secret laboratories at Santa Fe, and it would not go happily for him afterward. The Brotherhood had its way of punishing those who betrayed it. Behind the benevolence was a certain streak of necessary cruelty. Mondschein had heard the stories : the one about the regional supervisor in the Philippines who had let himself be beguiled into providing minutes of the high councils to certain antiVorsterite police officials. Perhaps it was apocryphal. Mondschein had heard that the man had been taken to Santa Fe to undergo the loss of his painreceptors. A pleasant fate, never to feel pain again? Hardly. Pain was the measure of safety. Without pain, how did one know whether something was too hot or too cold to touch? A thousand little injuries resulted: burns, cuts, abrasions. The body eroded away. A finger here, a nose there, an eyeball, a swatch of skin -- why, someone could devour his own tongue and not realize it. A yT ondschein shuddered. TheL'-seamless wall in front of him abruptly telescoped and a man entered the room. The wall closed behind him. "Are you the esper?" Mondschein blurted nervously. The man nodded. He was without unusual features. His face had a vaguely Eurasian cast, Mondschein imagined. His lips were thin, his hair glossily dark, his complexion almost olive. There was something of a fragile look to him. "Lie down on the floor," the esper said in a soft, furry voice. "Please relax. You are afraid of me, and you should not be afraid." Mondschein gave it a try. He settled on the yielding, rubbery floor and put his hands by his sides. The esper sank into the lotus position in one corner of the room, not looking at Mondschein. The acolyte waited uncertainly. He had seen a few espers before. There were a good many of them now; after years of doubt and confusion, their traits had been isolated and recognized more than a hundred years ago, and a fair amount of deliberate esper-to-esper mating had increased their number. The talents were still unpredictable, though. Most of the espers had little control over their abilities. They were unstable individuals, besides, generally high-strung, often lapsing into psychosis under stress. Mondschein did not like the idea of being locked in a windowless room with a psychotic esper. And what if the esper had a malicious streak? What if, instead of simply inducing selective amnesia in Mondschein, he decided to make wholesale alterations in his memory patterns? It might happen that -- "You can get up now," the esper said brusquely. "It's done." "What's done?" Mondschein asked. The esper laughed triumphantly. "You don't need to know, fool. It's done, that's all." The wall opened a second time. The esper left. Mondschein stood up, feeling strangely empty, wondering somberly where he was and what was happening to him. He had been going home on the slidewalk, and a man had jostled him, and then -- A slim woman with improbable cheekbones and eyelids of glittering platinum foil said, "Come this way, please." "Why should I?" "Trust me. Come this way." TV Tondschein sighed and let her lead him down a narrow corridor into another room, brightly painted and lit. A coffin-sized metal tank stood in one corner of the room. Mondschein recognized it, of course. It was a sensory deprivation chamber, a Nothing Chamber, in which one floated in a warm nutrient bath, sight and hearing cut off, gravity's pull negated. The Nothing Chamber was an instrument for total relaxation. It could also have more sinister uses: a man who spent too much time in a Nothing Chamber became pliant, easily indoctrinated. "Strip and get in," the woman said. "And if I don't?" "You will." "How long a setting?" "Two and a half hours." "Too long," Mondschein said. "Sorry. I don't feel that tense. Will you show me the way out of here?" The woman beckoned. A robot rolled into the room, bluntnosed, painted an ugly dull black. Mondschein had never wrestled with a robot and he did not intend to try it now. The woman indicated the Nothing Chamber once more. This is some sort of dream, Mondschein told himself. A very bad dream. He began to strip. The Nothing Chamber hummed its readiness. Mondschein stepped into it and allowed it to engulf him. He could not see. He could not hear. A tube fed him air. Mondschein slipped into total passivity, into a fetal comfort. The bundle of ambitions, conflicts. dreams, guilts, lusts, and ideas that constituted the mind of Christopher Mondschein was temporarily dissolved. In time, he woke. They took him from the Chamber -- he was wobbly on his legs, and they had to steady him -- and gave him his clothing. His robe, he noticed, was the wrong color: green, the heretic color. How had that happened? Was he being forcibly impressed into the Harmonist movement? He knew better than to ask questions. They were putting a thermoplastic mask on his face, now. I'm to travel incognito, it seems. In a short while Mondschein was at a quickboat station. He was appalled to see Arabic lettering on the signs. Cairo, he wondered? Algiers? Ankara? Mecca? r T"hey had reserved a private compartment for him. The woman with the altered eyelids sat with him during the swift flight. Several times, Mondschein attempted to ask questions, but she gave him no reply other than a shrug. The quickboat landed at the Tarrytown station. Familiar territory at last. A timesign told Mondschein that this was Wednesday, March #, #, # hours Eastern Standard Time. It had been late Tuesday afternoon, he remembered distinctly, when he crept home in disgrace from the chapel after getting his comeuppance over the matter of a transfer to Santa Fe. Say, # hours. Somewhere he had lost all of Tuesday night and a chunk of Wednesday morning, about fifteen hours in all. As they entered the main waiting room, the slim woman at his side whispered, "Go into the washroom. Third booth. Change your clothes." Greatly troubled, Mondschein obeyed. There was a package resting on the seat. He opened it and found that it contained his indigo acolyte's robe. Hurriedly he peeled off the green robe and donned his own. Remembering the face-mask, he stripped that off too and flushed it away. He packed up the green robe and, not knowing what else to do with it, left it in the booth. As he came out, a dark-haired man of middle years approached him, holding out his hand. "Acolyte Mondschein!" "Yes?" Mondschein said, not recognizing him, but taking the hand anyway. "Did you sleep well?" "I -- yes," Mondschein said. "Very well." There was an exchange of glances, and suddenly Mondschein did not remember why he had gone into the washroom, nor what he had done in there, nor that he had wom a green robe and a themoplastic mask on his flight from a country where Arabic was the main language, nor that he had been in any other country at all, nor for that matter that he had stepped bewildered from a Nothing Chamber not too many hours ago. He now believed that he had spent a comfortable night at home, in his own modest dwelling. He was not sure what he was doing at the Tarrytown quickboat station at this hour of the morning, but that was only a minor mystery and not worth detailed exploration. Finding himself unusually hungry, Mondschein bought a hearty breakfast at the food console on the lower level of the station. He bolted it briskly. By eight, he was at the Nyack chapel of the Brotherhood of the Immanent Radiance, ready to aid in the morning service. Brother Langholt greeted him warmly. "Did yesterday's little talk upset you too much, Mondschein?" "I'm settling down now." "Good, good. You mustn't let your ambitions engulf you, Mondschein. Everything comes in due time. Will you check the gamma level on the reactor, now?" "Certainly, Brother." Mondschein stepped toward the altar. The Blue Fire seemed like a beacon of security in an uncertain world. The acolyte removed the gamma detector from its case and set about his morning tasks. V r T"he message summoning him to Santa Fe arrived three weeks later. It landed on the Nyack chapel like a thunderbolt, striking down through layer after layer of authority before it finally reached the lowly acolyte. One of Mondschein's fellow acolytes brought him the news, in an indirect way. "You're wanted in Brother Langholt's office, Chris. Supervisor Kirby's there." Mondschein felt alarm. "What is it? I haven't done anything wrong -- not that I know of, anyway." "I don't thinly you're in trouble. It's something big, Chris. They're all shaken up. It's some kind of order out of Santa Fe." Mondschein received a curious stare. "What I think they said was that you're being shipped out there on a transfer." "Very funny," Mondschein said. He hurried to Langholt's office. Supervisor Kirby stood against the bookshelf on the left. He was a man enough like Langholt to be his brother. Both were tall, lean men in early middle age, with something of an ascetic look about them. Mondschein had never seen the Supervisor at such close range before. The story was that Kirby had been a U.N. man, pretty high in the international bureaucracy, until his conversion fifteen or twenty years ago. Now he was a key man in the hierarchy, possibly one of the dozen most important in the entire organization. His hair was clipped short and his eyes were an odd shade of green. Mondschein had difficulty meeting those eyes. Facing Kirby in the flesh, he wondered how he had ever found the nerve to write that letter to him, requesting a transfer to the Santa Fe labs. Kirby smiled faintly. "Mondschein?" "Yes, sir." "Call me Brother, Mondschein. Brother Langholt here has said some good things about you." He has? Mondschein thought in surprise. Langholt said, "I've told the Supervisor that you're ambitious, eager, and enthusiastic. I've also pointed out that you've got those qualities to an excessive degree, Stations of the Spectrum And there is light, before and beyond our vision, for which we give thanks. And there is heat, for which we are humble. And there is power, for which we count ourselves blessed. Blessed be Balmer, who gave us our wavelengths. Blessed be Bohr, who brought us understanding. Blessed be Lyman, who saw beyond sight. Tell us now the stations of the spectrum. Blessed be long radio waves, which oscillate slowly. Blessed be broadcast waves, for which we thank Hertz. Blessed be short waves, linkers of mankind, and blessed be microwaves. Blessed be infrared, bearer of nourishing heat. Blessed be visible light, magnificent in angstroms. (On high holidays only: Blessed be red, sacred to Doppler. Blessed be orange. Blessed be yellow, hallowed by Fraunhofer's gaze. Blessed be green. Blessed be blue for its hydrogen line. Blessed be indigo. Blessed be violet, flourishing with energy.) Blessed be ultraviolet, with the richness of the sun. Blessed be X-rays, sacred to Roentgen, the prober within. Blessed be the gamma, in all its power, blessed be the highest of frequencies. We give thanks for Planck. We give thanks for Einstein. We give thanks in the highest for Maxwell. In the strength of the spectrum, the quantum and the holy angstrom, peacel in some ways. Perhaps you'll learn some moderation at Santa Fe." Stunned, Mondschein said, "Brother Langholt, I thought my application for a transfer had been turned down." Tirby nodded. "It's been opened again. We need some control subjects, you see. Nonespers. A few dozen acolytes have been requisitioned, and the computer tossed your name up. You fit the needs. I take it you still want to go to Santa Fe?" "Of course, sir -- Brother Kirby." "Good. You'll have a week to wrap up your affairs here." The green eyes were suddenly piercing. "I hope you'll prove useful out there, Brother Mondschein." Mondschein could not make up his mind whether he was being sent to Santa Fe as a belated yielding to his request, or to get rid of him at Nyack. It seemed incomprehensible to him that Langholt would approve the transfer after having rejected it so scathingly a few weeks before. But the Vorster high ones moved in mysterious ways, Mondschein decided. He accepted the puzzling decision in good grace, asking no questions. When his week was up, he knelt in the Nyack chapel one last time, said goodby to Brother Langholt, and went to the quickboat station for the noon flight westward. He was in Santa Fe by midmorning. The station there, he noticed, was thronged with bluerobed ones, more than he had ever seen in a public place at any one time. Mondschein waited at the station, eyeing the immensity of the New Mexican landscape uneasily. The sky was a strangely bright shade of blue, and visibility seemed unlimited. Miles away Mondschein saw bare sandstone mountains rising. A tawny desert dotted with grayish-green sagebrush surrounded the station. Mondschein had never seen so much open space before. "Brother Mondschein?" a pudgy acolyte asked. "That's right." "I'm Brother Capodimonte. I'm your escort. Got your luggage? Good. Let's go, then." A teardrop was parked in back. Capodimonte took Mondschein's lone suitcase and racked it. He was about forty, Mondschein guessed. A little old to be an acolyte. A roll of fat bulged over his collar at the back of his neck. They entered the teardrop. Capodimonte activated it and it shot away. "First time here?" he asked. "Yes," Mondschein said. "I'm impressed by the countryside." Tt's marvelous stuff, isn't it? Life-enhancing. You get a sense of space here. And of history. Prehistoric ruins scattered all over the place. After you're settled, perhaps we can go up to Frijoles Canyon for a look at the cave dwellings. Does that kind of thing interest you, Mondschein?" "I don't know much about it," he admitted. "But I'll be glad to look anyway." "What's your specialty?" "Nucleonics," Mondschein said. "I'm a furnace-tender." "I was an anthropologist until I joined the Brotherhood. I spend my spare time out at the pueblos. It's good to step back into the past occasionally. Especially out here, when you see the future erupting with such speed all around you." "They're really making progress, are they?" Capodimonte nodded. "Coming along quite well, they tdl me. Of course, I'm not an insider. Insiders don't get to leave the center much. But from what I hear, they're accomplishing great things. Look out there. Brother -- that's the city of Santa Fe we're passing right now." Mondschein looked. Quaint was the word that occurred to him. The city was small, both in area and in the size of its buildings, which seemed to be no higher than three or four stories anywhere. Even at this distance, Mondschein could make out the dusky reddish-brown of adobe. "I expected it to be much bigger," Mondschein said. "Zoning. Historical monument and all that. They've kept it pretty well as it was a hundred years ago. No new construction's allowed." Mondschein frowned. "What about the laboratory center, though?" "Oh, that's not really in Santa Fe. Santa Fe's just the nearest big city. We're actually about forty miles north," said Capodimonte. "Up near the Picuris country. Still plenty of Indians there, you know." 'T'hey were beginning to climb, now. The teardrop surged up hillside roads, and the vegetation began to change, the twisted, gnarled junipers and pinyon pines giving way to dark stands of Douglas fir and ponderosas. Mondschein still found it hard to believe that he was soon to arrive at the genetic center. It goes to show, he told himself. The only way to get anywhere in the world was to stand up and yell. He had yelled. They had scolded him for it -- but they had sent him to Santa Fe anyhow. To live forever! To surrender his body to the experimenters who were learning how to replace cell with cell, how to generate organs, how to restore youth. Mondschein knew what they were working on here. Of course, there were risks, but what of that? At the very worst, he'd die -- but in the ordinary scheme of events that would happen anyway. On the other hand, he might be one of the chosen, one of the elect. A gate loomed before them. Sunlight gleamed furiously from the metal shield. "We're here," Capodimonte announced. The gate began to open. Mondschein said, "Won't I be given some kind of esper scanning before they let me in?" Capodimonte laughed. "Brother Mondschein, you've been getting a scanning for the last fifteen minutes. If there were any reason to turn you back, that gate wouldn't be opening now. Relax. And welcome. You've made it." VI T he official name of the place was the Noel Vorst Center for the Biological Sciences. It sprawled over some fifteen square miles of plateau country, every last inch of it ringed by a well-bugged fence. Within were dozens of buildings -- dormitories, laboratories, other structures of less obvious purpose. The entire enterprise was underwritten by the contributions of the faithful, who gave according to their means, a dollar here, a thousand dollars there. The center was heart and core of the Vorster operation. Here the research was carried out that served to improve the lives of Vorsters everywhere. The essence of the Brotherhood's appeal was that it offered not merely spiritual counselling -- which the old religions could provide just as well -- but also the most advanced scientific benefits. Vorster hospitals existed now in every major population center. Vorster medics were at the forefront of their profession. The Brotherhood of the Immanent Radiance healed both body and soul. And, as the Brotherhood did not attempt to conceal, the greater goal of the organization was the conquest of death. Not merely the overthrow of disease, but the downfall of age itself. Even before the Vorster movement had begun, men had been making great progress in that direction. The mean life expectancy was up to eighty-odd now, about ninety in some countries. That was why the Earth teemed with people despite the stringent birth-control regulations that were in effect almost everypeople, now, and the birth rate, though dropping sharply, was still greater than the death rate. The Vorsters hoped to push the life expectancy still higher, for those who wanted longer lives. A hundred, a hundred twenty, a hundred fifty years -- that was the immediate goal. Why not two hundred, three hundred, a thousand later on? "Give us ever-lasting life," the multitudes cried, and flocked to the chapels to make sure they were among the elect. Of course, that prolongation of life would make the population problem all the more complex. The Brotherhood was aware of that. It had other goals designed to alleviate that problem. To open the galaxy to man -- that was the real aim. nphe colonization of the universe by humankind had already begun, several generations before Noel Vorst founded his movement Mars and Venus both had been settled, in differing ways. Neither planet had been hospitable to man to begin with; so Mars had been changed to accommodate man, and man had been changed to survive on Venus. Both colonies were thriving now. Yet little had been accomplished toward solving the population crisis; ships would have to leave Earth day and night for hundreds of years in order to transport enough people to the colonies to make a dent in the multitudes on the home world, and that was economically impossible. But if the extrasolar worlds could be reached, and if they did not need to be expensively terraformed before they could be occupied, and if some new reasonably economical means of transportation could be devised -- "That's a lot of ifs," Mondschein said. Capodimonte nodded. "I don't deny that. But that's no reason not to try." "You seriously think that there'll be a way to shoot people off to the stars on esper power?" Mondschein asked. "You don't think that that's a wild and fantastic dream?" Smiling, Capodimonte said, "Wild and fantastic dreams keep men moving around. Chasing Prester John, chasing the Northwest Passage, chasing unicorns -- well, this is our unicorn, Mondschein. Why all the skepticism? Look about you. Don't you see what's going on?" Mondschein had been at the research center for a week, now. He still did not know his way around the place with any degree of confidence, but he had learned a great deal. He knew, for example, that an entire town of espers had been built on the far side of the dry wash that cut the center in half. Six thousand people lived there, none of them older than forty, all of them breeding like rabbits. Fertility Row, they called the place. It had special government dispensation for unlimited childbearing. Some of the families had five or six children. T hat was the slow way of evolving a new kind of man. Take a bunch of people with unusual talents, throw them into a closed environment, let them pick their own mates and multiply the genetic pool -- well, that was one way. Another was to work directly on the germ plasm. They were doing that here too, in a variety of ways. Tectogenetic microsurgery, polynuclear moldwere trying everything. Cut and carve the genes, push the chromosomes around, get the tiny replicators to produce something slightly different from what had gone before -- that was .the aim. How well was it working? That was hard to tell, so far. It would take five or six generations to evaluate the results. Mondschein, as a mere acolyte, did not have the equipment to judge for himself. Neither did most of those he had contact with -- technicians, mainly. But they could speculate, and they did, far into the night. What interested Mondschein, far more than the experiments in esper genetics, was the work on lifespan prolongation. Here, too, the Vorsters were building on an established body of technique. The organ banks provided replacements for most forms of bodily tissue; lungs, eyes, hearts, intestines, pancreases, kidneys, all could be implanted now, using the irradiation techniques to destroy the graft-rejecting immune reaction. But such piecemeal rejuvenation was not true immortality. The Vorsters sought a way to make the cells of the body regenerate lost tissue, so that the impulse toward continued life came from within, not through external grafts. Mondschein did his bit. Like most of the bottom-grade people at the center, he was required to surrender a morsel of flesh every few days as experimental material. The biopsies were a nuisance, but they were part of the routine. He was a regular contributor to the sperm bank, too. As a non-esper, he was a good control subject for the work going on. How did you find the gene for teleportation? For telepathy? For any of the paranormal phenomena that were lumped under the blanket term of "esp?" Mondschein cooperated. He played his humble part in the great campaign, aware that he was no more than an infantryman in the struggle. He went from laboratory to laboratory, submitting to tests and needles, and when he was not taking part in such enterprises he carried out his own specialty, which was to serve as a maintenance man on the nuclear power plant that ran the entire center. I t was quite a different life from that in the Nyack chapel. No members of the public came here -- no worshippers -- and it was easy to forget that he was part of a religious movement They held services here regularly, of course, but there was a professionalism about the worship that made it all seem rather perfunctory. Without some laymen in the house, it was hard to remain really dedicated to the cult of the Blue Fire. In this more rarefied climate, Mondschein felt some of his seething impatience ebb away. Now he no longer could dream of going to Santa Fe, for he was there, on the spot, part of the experiments. Now he could only wait, and tick off the moments of progress, and hope. He made new friends. He developed new interests. He went with Capodimonte to see the ancient ruins, and he went hunting in the Picuris Range with a lanky acolyte named Weber, and he joined the choral society and sang a lusty tenor. He was happy here. He did not know, of course, that he was here as a spy for heretics. All that had been deftly erased from his memory. In its place had been left a triggering mechanism, which went off one night in early September, and abruptly Mondschein felt a strange compulsion take hold. It was the night of the Mesop Sacrament, a feast that heralded the autumn solstice. Mondschein, wearing his blue robe, stood between Capodimonte and Weber in the chapel, watching the reactor glare on the altar, listening to the voice intoning, " The world turns and the configutations change. There is a quantum jump in the lives of men, when doubts and fears are left behind and certainty is born. There is a flash as of light -- a surge of inward radiation, a sense of Oneness with -- " Mondschein stiffened. They were Vorst's words, words he had heard an infinity of times, so familiar to him that they had cut grooves in his brain. Yet now he seemed to be hearing them tor the first time. When the words "a sense of Oneness" were pronounced Mondschein gasped, gripped the seat in front of him, nearly doubled up in agony. He felt a sensation as of a blazing knife twisting in his bowels. "Are you all right?" Capodimonte whispered. Mondschein nodded. "Just -- cramps -- " He forced himself to straighten up. But he was not all right, he knew. Something was wrong, and he did not know what. He was possessed. He was no longer his own master. Willy-nilly, he would obey an inner command whose nature he did not at the moment know, but which he sensed would be revealed to him at the proper time, and which he would not resist. S even hours later, at the darkest hour of night, Mondschein knew that the time had come. He woke, sweat-soaked, and slipped into his robe. The dormitory was silent. He left his room, glided quietly down the hall, entered the dropshaft. Moments later he emerged in the plaza fronting the dormitory buildings. The night was cold. Here on the plateau, the day's warmth fled swiftly once darkness descended. Shivering a little, Mondschein made his way through the streets of the center. No guards were on duty; there was no one to fear, in this carefully selected, rigorously scanned colony of the faithful. Somewhere a watchful esper might be awake, seeking to detect hostile thoughts, but Mondschein was emanating nothing that might seem hostile. He did not know where he was going, nor what he was about to do. The forces that drove him welled from deep within his brain, beyond the fumbling reach of any esper. They guided his motor responses, not his cerebral centers. He came to one of the information-retrieval centers, a stubby brick building with a blank windowless facade. Pressing his hand against the doorscanner, Mondschein waited to be identified; in a moment, his pattern was checked against the master list of personnel, and he was admitted. There flowered in his brain the knowledge of what he had come to find: a holographic camera. They kept such equipment on the second level. Mondschein went to the storeroom, opened a cabinet, removed a compact object six inches square. Unhurriedly, he left the building, sliding the camera into his sleeve. Crossing another plaza, Mondthe longevity building. He had been there during the day, to give a biopsy. Now he moved quickly through the irising doorway, down a level into the basement, entered the small room just to his left. A rack of photomicrographs lay on a workbench along the rear wall. Mondschein touched a knuckle to the scanner-activator, and a conveyor belt dumped the photomicrographs into the hopper of a projector. They began to appear in the objective of the viewer. A T ondschein aimed his camera and made a hologram of each photomicrograph as it appeared. It was quick work. The camera's laser beam flicked out, bouncing off the subjects, rebounding and intersecting a second beam at #. The holograms would be unrecognizable without the proper equipment for viewing; only a second laser beam, set at the same angle as the one with which the holograms had been taken, could transform the unrecognizable patterns of intersecting circles on the plates into images. Those images, Mondschein knew, would be three-dimensional and of extraordinarily fine resolution. But he did not stop to ponder on the use to which they might be put. He moved through the laboratory, photographing everything that might be of some use. The camera could take hundreds of shots without recharging. Mondschein thumbed it again and again. Within two hours he had made a three-dimensional record of virtually the entire laboratory. Shivering a little, he stepped out into the morning chill. Dawn was breaking. Mondschein put the camera back where he had found it, after removing the capsule of holographic plates. They were tiny; the whole capsule was not much bigger than a thumbnail. He slid it into his breast pocket and returned to the dormitory. The moment his head touched the pillow, he forgot that he had left his room at all that night. In the morning, Mondschein said to Capodimonte, "Let's go to Frijoles today." "You're really getting the bug, aren't you?" Capodimonte said, grinning. Mondschein shrugged. "It's just a passing mood. I want to look at ruins, that's all." "We could go to Puye, then. You haven't been there. It's pretty impressive, and quite different from -- " "No. Frijoles," Mondschein said. "All right?" They got a permit to leave the center -- it wasn't too difficult for lower-grade technicians to go out -- and in the early part of the afternoon they headed westward toward the Indian ruins. The teardrop hummed along the road to Los Alamos, a secret scientific city of an earlier era, but they turned left into Bandelier National Monument before they reached Los Alamos, and bumped down an old asphalt road for a dozen miles until they came to the main center of the park. I t was never very crowded here, but now, with summer over, the place was all but deserted. The two acolytes strolled down the main path, past the circular canyonbottom pueblo ruin known as Tyuonyi, carved from blocks of volcanic tuff, and up the winding little road that took them to the cave dwellings. When they reached the kiva, the hollowedout chamber that once had been a ceremonial room for prehistoric Indians, Mondschein said, "Wait a minute. I want to have a look." He scrambled up the wooden ladder and pulled himself into the kiva. Its walls were blackened by the smoke of ancient fires. Niches lined the wall where once had been stored objects of the highest ritual importance. Calmly and without really understanding what he was doing, Mondschein drew the tiny capsule of holograms from his pocket and placed it in an inconspicuous comer of the lefthandmost niche. He spent another moment looking around the kiva, and emerged. Capodimonte was sitting on the soft white rock at the base of the cliff, looking up at the high reddish wall on the far side of the canyon. Mondschein said, "Feel like taking a real hike today?" "Where to? Frijolito Ruin?" "No," Mondschein said. He pointed to the top of the canyon wall. "Out toward Yapashi. Or to the Stone Lions." "That's a dozen miles," Capodimonte said. "And we hiked there in the middle of July. I'm not up to it again, Chris." "Let's go back, then." "You don't need to get angry," Capodimonte said. "Look, we can go to Ceremonial Cave instead. That's only a short hike. Enough's enough, Chris." "All right," Mondschein said. "Ceremonial Cave it is." He set the pace for the hike, and it was a brisk one. They had not gone a quarter of a mile before the pudgy Capodimonte was out of breath. Grimly, Mondschein forged on, Capodimonte straggling after him. They reached the ruin, viewed it briefly, and turned back. When they came to park headquarters, Capodimonte said that he wanted to rest a while, to have a snack before returning to the research center. "Go ahead," Mondschein said. "I'll browse in the curio shop." TTe waited until Capodimonte was out of sight. Then, entering the curio shop, Mondschein went to the communibooth. A number popped into his brain, planted there hypnotically months before as he lay slumbering in the Nothing Chamber. He put money in the slot and punched out the number. "Eternal Harmony," a voice answered. "This is Mondschein. Let me talk to anybody in Section Thirteen." "One moment, please." Mondschein waited. His mind felt blank. He was a sleep-walker now. A purring, breathy voice said, "Go ahead, Mondschein. Give us the details." With great economy of words Mondschein told where he had hidden the capsule of holograms. The purring voice thanked him. Mondschein broke the contact and stepped from the booth. A few moments later, Capodimonte entered the curio shop, looking fed and rested. "See anything you want to buy?" he asked. "No," Mondschein said. "Let's mm  go. Capodimonte drove. Mondschein eyed the scenery as it whizzed past, and drifted into deep contemplation. Why did I come here today, he wondered? He had no idea. He did not remember a thing -- not a single detail of his espionage. The erasure had been complete. nphey came for him a week later, at midnight. A ponderous robot rumbled into his room without warning and took up a station beside his bed, the huge grips ready to seize him if he bolted. Accompanying the robot was a hatchet-faced little man named Magnus, one of the supervising Brothers of the center. "What's happening?" Mondschein asked. "Get dressed, spy. Come for interrogation." "I'm no spy. There's a mistake, Brother Magnus." "Save the arguments, Mondschein. Up. Get up. Don't attempt any violence." Mondschein was mystified. But he knew better than to debate the matter with Magnus, especially with eight hundred pounds of lightning-fast metallic intelligence in the room. Puzzled, the acolyte quit his bed and lipped on a robe. He followed Magnus out. In the hallway, others appeared and stared at him. There were guarded whispers. Ten minutes later, Mondschein, found himself in a circular room on the fifth floor of the research center's main administration building, surrounded by more Brotherhood brass than he had ever expected to see in one room. There were eight of diem, all high in councils. A knot of tension coiled in Mondschein's belly. "The esper's here," someone muttered. They had sent a girl, no more than sixteen, pasty-faced and plain. Her skin was flecked with small red blotches. Her eyes were alert, unpleasantly gleaming, never still. Mondschein despised her on sight, and he tried desperately to keep the emotion under rein, knowing that she could seal his fate with a word. It was no use: she detected his contempt for her the moment she came into the room, and the fleshy lips moved in a quick twitching smile. She drew her dumpy body erect. Supervisor Magnus said, "This is the man. What do you read in him?" "Fear. Hatred. Defiance." "How about disloyalty?" "His highest loyalty is to himself," the esper said, clasping her hands complacently over her belly. "Has he betrayed us?" Magnus demanded. "No. I don't see anything that says he has." Mondschein said, "If I could ask the meaning of -- " "Quite," Magnus said witheringly. Another of the supervisors said, "The evidence is incontrovertible. Perhaps the girl's making a mistake." "Scan him more closely," Magnus directed. "Go back, day by day, through his memory. Don't miss a thing. You know what you're looking for." T)affled, Mondschein looked in  appeal at the steely faces about him. The girl seemed to be gloating. Stinking voyeur, he thought. Have a good scan! The girl said thinly, "He thinks I'm going to enjoy this. He ought to try swimming through a cesspool some time, if he wants to know what it's like." "Scan him," Magnus said. "It's late and we may have many questions to answer." She nodded. Mondschein waited for some sensation telling him that his memories were being probed, some feeling as of invisible fingers going through his brain. There was no such awareness. Long moments passed in silence, and then the girl looked up in triumph. "The night of March #'s been erased." "Can you get beneath the erasure?" Magnus asked. "Impossible. It's an expert job. They've cut the whole night right out of him. And they've loaded him with countermnemonics all the way down the track. He doesn't know a thing about what he's been up to," the girl said. The Supervisors exchanged glances. Mondschein felt perspiration soaking through his robe. The smell of it stung his nostrils. A muscle throbbed in his cheek, and his forehead itched murderously, but he did not move. "She can go," Magnus said. With the esper out of the room, the atmosphere grew a little less tense, but Mondschein did not relax. In a bleak, hopeless way, he felt that he had been tried and condemned in advance for a crime whose nature he did not even know. He thought of some of the perhaps apocryphal stories of Brotherhood vindictiveness: the man with the pain centers removed, the esper staked out to endure an overload, the lobotomized biologist, the renegade supervisor who was left in a Nothing Chamber for ninety-six consecutive hours. He realized that he might find out very shortly just how apocryphal those stories were. Magnus said, "For your information, Mondschein, someone broke into the longevity lab and shot the whole place up with a holograph. It was a very neat job, except that we've got an alarm system in there, and you happened to trip it."   Cir, I swear, I never set foot  inside -- " "Save it, Mondschein. The morning after, we ran a neutron activation analysis in there, just as a matter of routine. We turned up traces of tungsten and molybdenum that brushed off you while you were taking those holograms. They match your skin pattern. It took us a while to track them to you. There's no doubt -- same neutron pattern on the camera, on the lab equipment, and on your hand. You were sent in here as a spy, whether you know it or not." Another supervisor said, "Kirby's here." "I'd like to know what he's got to say about this," Magnus muttered darkly. Mondschein saw the lean, longlimbed figure of Reynolds Kirby enter the room. His thin lips were clamped tightly together. He seemed to have aged at least ten years since Mondschein had seen him in Langholt's office. Magnus whirled and said with open irritation, "Here's your man, Kirby. What do you think of him now?" "He's not my man," said Kirby. "You approved his transfer here," Magnus snapped. "Maybe we ought to run a scan on you, eh? Somebody worked a loaded bomb into this place, and the bomb's gone off. He handed a whole laboratory away." "Maybe not," Kirby said. "Maybe he's still got the data on him somewhere?" "He was out of the center the day after the laboratory was entered. He and another acolyte went to visit some ancient Indian ruins. It's a safe bet that he disposed of the holograms while he was out there." "Have you tracked the courier?" Kirby asked. "We're getting away from the point," said Magnus. "The point is that this man came to the center on your recommendation. You picked him out of nowhere and put him here. What we'd all like to know is where you found him and why you sent him here. Eh?" Kirby's fleshless face worked wordlessly for a moment. He glowered at Mondschein, then stared in even greater hostility at Magnus. At length he said, "I can't take responsibility for shipping this man here. It happens that he wrote to me in February, asking to be transferred out of normal chapel duties and sent here. He was going over the heads of his local administrators, so I sent the letter back suggesting that he be disciplined a little. A few weeks later I received instructions that he be transferred out here. I was startled, to say the least, but I approved them. That's all I know about him." AyTagnus extended a forefinger and tapped the air. "Wait one moment, Kirby. You're a Supervisor. Who gives you instructions anyway? How can you be pressured into making a transfer when you're in high authority?" "The instructions came from higher authority." "I find that hard to believe," Magnus said. Mondschein sat stock still, enthralled by this battle between Supervisors despite his own predicament. He had never understood how he had managed to get that transfer, and now it began to seem as though no one else understood it, either. Kirby said, "The instructions came from a source I'm reluctant to name." "Covering up for yourself, Kirby?" "You're taking liberties with my patience, Supervisor Magnus," said Kirby tightly. "I want to know who put this spy among us." Kirby took a deep breath. "All right," he said. "I'll tell you. All of you be my witness to this. The order came from Vorst. Noel Vorst called me and said he wanted this man sent here. Vorst sent him. Vorst! What do you make of that?" IX r T'hey were not finished interrogating Mondschein. Waves of espers worked him over, trying to get beneath the erasure, without success. Organic methods were employed too: Mondschein was shot full of truth serums old and new, everything from sodium pentothal on up, and batteries of hard-faced brothers questioned him rigorously. Mondschein let them strip his soul bare, so that every bit of nastiness, every selfseeking moment, everything that made him a human being stood out in bold relief. They found nothing useful. Nor did a fourhour immersion in a Nothing Chamber yield results: Mondschein was too wobbly-brained to be able to answer questions for three days afterward. He was as puzzled as they were. He would gladly have confessed the most heinous of sins; in fact, several times during the long interrogation he did confess, simply to have it over with, but the espers read his motives plainly and laughed his confessions to scorn. Somehow, he knew, he had fallen into the hands of the enemies of the Brotherhood, and had concluded a pact with them, a pact which he had fulfilled. But he had no inner knowledge of any of that Whole segments of his memory were gone, and that was terrifying to him. Mondschein knew that he was finished. They would not let him remain at Santa Fe, naturally. His dream of being on hand when immortality was achieved now was ended. They would cast him out with flaming swords, and he would wither and grow old, cursing his lost opportunity. That is, if they did not kill him outright, or work some subtle form of slow destruction on him. A light December snow was falling on the day that Supervisor Kirby came to tell him his fate. "You can go, Mondschein," the tall man said somberly. "Go? Where?" "Wherever you like. Your case has been decided. You're guilty, but there's reasonable doubt of your volition. You're being expelled from the Brotherhood, but otherwise no action will be taken against you." "Does that mean I'm expelled from the church as a communicant too?" "Not necessarily. That's up to you. If you want to come to worriiip, we won't deny our comfort to you," Kirby said. "But there's no possibility of your holding a position within the church. You've been tampered with, and we can't take further chances with you. I'm sorry, Mondichein." Mondschein was sorry too, but relieved as well. They would not take revenge on him. He would lose nothing but his chance at life everlasting -- and perhaps he might even retain that, just as any other common worshipper did. He had forfeited, of course, his chance to rise in the Vorster hierarchy. But there was another hierarchy too, Mondschein thought, where a man might move more swiftly. The Brotherhood took him to the city of Santa Fe proper, gave him some money, and turned him loose. Mondschein headed immediately for the nearest chapel of the Transcendent Harmony, which turned out to be in Albuquerque, twenty minutes away.  'X#'e've been expecting you," Y ' a Harmonist in flowing green robes told him. "I've got instructions to contact my superiors the moment you show up." Mondschein was not surprised at that. Nor was he greatly astonished to be told, a short while later, that he was to leave by quickboat for Rome right away. The Harmonists would pay his expenses, he was informed. A slim woman with surgially altered eyelids met him at the station in Rome. She did not look familiar to him, but she smiled at him as though they were old friends. She conveyed him to a house on the Via Flaminia, a few dozen miles north of Rome, where a squat-sallowfaced Harmonist Brother with a bulbous nose awaited him. "Welcome," the Harmonist said. "Do you remember me?" "No, I -- yes. Yes" Recollection flooded back, dizzying him, staggering him. There had been three heretics in the room that other time, not just one, and they had given him wine, and promised him a place in the Harmonist hierarchy, and he had agreed to let himself be smuggled into Santa Fe, a soldier in the great crusade, a warrior of light, a Harmonist spy. "You did very well, Mondschein," the heretic said unetuously. "We didn't think you'd be caught so fast, but we weren't sure of all their detection methods. We could only guard against the espers, and we did a fair enough job of that. At any rate, the information you provided was extremely useful." "And you'll keep' your end of the bargain? I'm to get a tenthlevel job?" "Of course. You didn't think we'd cheat you, did you? You'll have a three-month indoctrination course, so you can attain insight into our movement. Then you'll assume your new duties in our organization. Which would you prefer, Mondschein -- Mars or Venus?" "Mars or Venus? I don't follow you." "We're going to attach you to our missionary division. You'll be leaving Earth by next summer, to carry on our work in one of the colonies. You're free to choose the one you prefer." Mondschein was aghast. He had never bargained for this. Selling out to these heretics, only to get shipped off to an alien world and likely martyrdom -- no, he had never expected anything like that. Faust didn't expect toe troubles either, Mondschein thought coldly. He said, "What kind of trick is this? You've got no right to ask me to become a missionary!" "We offered you a tenth-level job," the Harmonist said quietly. "The option of choosing what division it would be in remained with us." Mondschein was silent, though there was a fierce throbbing in his skull. He could walk out -- and be nothing. Or he could submit, and be -- what? Dead in six weeks, as likely as not. "I'll take it," he said. His words sounded like a cage clanging shut. The Harmonist nodded. "I thought you would," he said. He turned to leave, then paused. He asked curiously, "Did you really think you could name your own position -- spy?" A      "Repent Harlequin!" said the Ticktockman "Repent, Harlequin I" said the Ticktockman... but the time for repentance was past 'T'here are always those who ask, what is it all about? For those who need to ask, for those who need points sharply made, who need to know "where it's at", this: "The mass of men serve the state thus, not as men mainly, but as machines, with their bodies. They are the standing army, and the militia, jailors, constables, possee comitatus, etc. In most cases there is no free exercise whatever of the judgment or of the moral sense; but they put themselves on a level with wood and earth and stones; and wooden men can perhaps be manufactured that will serve the purpose as well. Such command no more respect than men of straw or a lump of dirt. They have the same sort of worth only as horses and dogs. Yet such as these even are commonly esteemed good citizens. Others -- as most legislators, politicians, lawyers, ministers, and office-holders -- serve the state chiefly with their heads; and, as they rarely make any moral distinctions, they are as likely to serve the Devil, without intending it, as God. A very few, as heroes, patriots, martyrs, reformers in the great sense, and men, serve the state with their consciences also, and so necessarily resist it for the most part; and they are commonly treated as enemies by it." -- Henry David Thoreau, "Civil Disobedience" That is the heart of it. Now begin in the middle, and later learn the beginning. The end will take care of itself. TJecause it was the very world- it was, the very world they had allowed it to become, for months his activities did not come to the alarmed attention of The Ones Who Kept the Machine Functioning Smoothly, the ones who poured the very best butter over the cams and mainsprings of the culture. Not until it had become obvious that somehow, someway, he had become a notoriety, a celebrity, perhaps even a hero for what Officialdom inescapably tagged "an emotionally disturbed segment of the populace," did they turn it over to the Ticktockman and his legal machinery. But by then, because it was the very world it was, and they had no way to predict he would happen -- possibly a strain of disease long-defunct, now, suddenly reborn in a system where immunity had been forgotten, had lapsed -- he had been allowed to become too real. Now he had form and substance. He had become a personality, something they had filtered out of the system many decades ago. But there it was, and there he was, a very definitely imposing personality. In certain middleclass circles it was thought disgusting. Vulgar ostentation. Anarchistic. Shameful. In others, there was only sniggering, those strata where thought is subjugated to form and to ritual, niceties, proprieties. But down below, ah, down below, where the people always needed their saints and sinners, their bread and circuses, their heroes and villains, he was considered a Bolivar; a Napoleon; a Robin Hood; a Dick Bong (Ace of Aces); a Jesus; a Jomo Kenyatta. And at the top -- where, like socially attuned Shipwreck Kellys, every tremor and vibration threatens to dislodge the wealthy, powerful and titled from their flagpoles -- he was considered a menace; a heretic; a rebel; a disgrace; a peril. He was known down the line, to the very heartmeat core, but the important reactions were high above and far below. At the very top, at the very bottom. So his file was turned over, along with his time-card and his cardioplate, to the office of the Ticktockman. The Ticktockman: very much over six feet tall, often silent, a soft purring man when things went timewise. Even in the cubicles of the hierarchy, where fear was generated, seldom suffered, he was called the Ticktockman. But no one called him that to his mask. You don't call a man a hated name, not when that man, behind his mask, is capable of revoking the minutes, the hours, the days and nights, the years of your life. He was called the Master Timekeeper to his mask. "This is what he is," said the Ticktockman with genuine softness, "but not who he is. This time-card I'm holding in my left hand has a name on it, but it is the name of what he is, not who he is. This cardioplate here in my right hand is also named, but not whom named, merely what named. Before I can exercise proper revocation I have to know who this what is." To his staff, all the ferrets, all the loggers, all the finks, all the commex, even the mineez, he said, "Who is this Harlequin?" He was not purring smoothly. Timewise, it was jangle. However, it was the longest single speech they had ever heard him utter at one time -- the staff, the ferrets, the loggers, the finks, the commex, but not the mineez, who usually weren't around to know, in any case. But even they scurried to find out -- Who is the Harlequin? TTigh above the third level of the city, he crouched on the humming aluminum-frame platform of the air-boat (foof! airboat, indeed! swizzleskid is what it was, with a tow-rack jerry-rigged) and stared down at the neat Mondrian arrangement of the buildings. Somewhere nearby, he could hear the metronomic left-rightleft of the #:# P.M. shift, entering the Timkin roller-bearing plant in their sneakers. A minute later, precisely, he heard the softer right-left-right of the #:# A.M. formation going home. An elfish grin spread across his tanned features, and his dimples appeared for a moment. Then, scratching at his thatch of auburn hair, he shrugged within his motley, as though girding himself for what came next, and threw the joystick forward, and bent into the wind as the air-boat dropped. He skimmed over a slidewalk, purposely dropping a few feet to crease the tassels of the ladies of fashion, and -- inserting thumbs in large ears -- he stuck out his tongue, rolled his eyes and went wugga-wuggawugga. One pedestrian skittered and tumbled, sending parcels every which way, another wet herself, a third keeled slantwise and the walk was stopped automatically by the servitors till she could be resucitated. It was a minor diversion. Then he swirled away on a vagrant breeze and was gone. Hiho. As he rounded the cornice of the Time-Motion Study Building, he saw the shift, just boarding the slidewalk. With practiced motion and an absolute conservation of movement, they sidestepped up onto the slowstrip and (in a chorus line reminiscent of a Busby Berkeley film of the antediluvian #'s) advanced across the strips ostrich-walking till they were lined up on the expresstrip. Once more, in anticipation, the elfin grin spread, and there was a tooth missing back there on the left side. He dipped, skimmed, and swooped over them. And then, scrunching about on the air-boat, he released the holding pins that fastened shut the ends of the home-made pouring troughs that kept his cargo from dumping prematurely. And as he pulled the trough-pins, the airboat slid over the factory workers and one hundred and fifty thousand dollars worth of jelly beans cascaded down on the expresstrip. lions of purples and yellows and greens and licorice and grape and raspberry and mint and round and smooth and crunchy outside and soft-mealy inside and sugary and bouncing jouncing tumbling clittering clattering skittering fell on the heads and shoulders and hardhats and carapaces of the Timkin workers, tinkling on the sidewalk and bouncing away and rolling about underfoot and filling the sky on their way down with all the colors of joy and childhood and holidays, coming down in a steady rain, a solid wash, a torrent of color and sweetness out of the sky from above, and entering a universe of sanity and metronomic order with quite-mad coo coo newness. Jelly beans! nphe shift workers howled and laughed and were pelted, and broke ranks, and the jelly beans managed to work their way into the mechanism of the slidewalks; after which there was a hideous scraping as the sound of boards, followed by a coughing and a sputtering. And then the slidewalks all stopped and everyone was dumped thisawayandthataway in a jackstraw tumble, and still laughing and popping little jelly-bean eggs of childish color into their mouths. It was a holiday, and a jollity, an absolute insanity, a giggle. But... The shift was delayed seven minutes. They did not get home for seven minutes. The master schedule was thrown off by seven minutes. Quotas were delayed by inoperative slidewaKrs for aeven minutes. He had tapped the first domino in the line, and one after another, the others had fallen. The System had been seven minutes' worth of disrupted. It was a tiny matter, hardly worthy of note. But in a society where tile single driving force was order and unity and promptness and clocklike precision and attention to the clock, reverence of the gods of the passage of time, it was a disaster of major importance. So he was ordered to appear before the Ticktockman. It was broadcast across every channel of the communications web. He was ordered to be there at #:# dammit on time. And they waited, and they waited. But he didn't show up till almost tenthirty, at which time he merely sang a little song about moonlight in a place no one had ever heard of, called Vermont, and vanished again. But they had all been waiting since seven, and it wrecked hell with their schedules. So the question remained: Who is the Harlequin? But the unasked question (more important of the two) was : how did we get into this position, where a laughing, irresponsible japer of jabberwocky and jive could disrupt our entire economic and cultural life with a hundred and fifty thousand dollars worth of jelly beans? Jelly for God's sake beans! This is madness! Where did he get the money to buy a hundred and fifty thousand dollars worth of jelly beans? (They knew it would have cost that much, because they had a team of Situation Analysts pulled off another assignment, and rushed to the slidewalk scene to sweep up and count the candies, and produce findings, which disrupted their schedules and threw their entire branch at least a day behind.) Jelly beans! Jelly... beans? Now wait a second -- a second accounted for -- no one has manufactured jelly beans for over a hundred years. That's another good question. More than likely it will never be answered to your complete satisfaction. But then, how many questions ever are? T he middle you know. Here is the beginning. How it starts : A desk pad. Day for day, and turn each day. #:# -- open the mail. #:# -- appointment with planning commission board. #:# -- discuss installation progress charts with J. L. #:# -- pray for rain. #:# -- lunch. And so it goes. "I'm sorry, Miss Grant, but the time for interviews was set at #:#, and it's almost five now. I'm sorry you're late, but those are the rules. You'll have to wait till next year to submit application for this college again." And so it goes. "I couldn't wait, Fred. I had to be at Pierre Cartain's by #:#, and you said you'd meet me under the clock in the terminal at #:#, and you weren't there, so I had to go on. You're always late, Fred. If you'd been there, we could have sewed it up together, but as it was, well, I took the order alone... And so it goes. Dear Mr. and Mrs. Atterley: in reference to your son Gerold's constant tardiness, I am afraid we will have to suspend him from school unless some more reliable method can be instituted guaranteeing he will arrive at his classes on time. Granted he is an exemplary student, and his marks are high, his constant flouting of the schedules of this school make it impractical to maintain him in a system where the other children eem capable of getting where they are supposed to be on time mnd so it goes. A.M. "I don't care if the script is good, I need it Thursday!" P.M. "You got here late. The job's taken. Sorry." "God, what time is it, I've gotta run!" And to it goes. And so it goes. And so it goes. And so it goes goes goes goes goes tick tock tick tock tick tock and one day we no longer let time serve us, we serve time and we are slaves of the schedule, worshippers of the sun's passing, bound into a life predicated on restrictions because the system will not function if we don't keep the schedule tight. Until it becomes more than a minor inconvenience to be late. It becomes a sin. Then a crime. #:#:# midnight, the office of the Master Timekeeper will require that all citizens to submit their time-cards and cardioplates for processing. In accordance with ing the revocation of time per capita, all cardioplates will be keyed to the individual holder and -- What they had done was devise a method of curtailing the amount of life a person could have. If he was ten minutes late, he lost ten minutes of his life. An hour was proportionately worth more revocation. If someone was consistently tardy, he might find himself, on a Sunday night, receiving a communique from the Master Timekeeper that his time had run out, and he would be "turned off" at high noon on Monday, please straighten your affairs, sir. And so, by this simple scientific expedient (utilizing a scientific process held dearly secret by the Ticktockman's office) the system was maintained. It was tiie only expedient thing to do. It was, after all, patriotic. The schedules had to be met. After all, there was a war on! But wasn't there always? #XJ#W that is really disgust' ing," the Harlequin said, when pretty Alice showed him the wanted poster. "Disgusting and highly improbable. After all, this isn't the days of desperadoes. A wanted poster!" "You know," Alice noted, "you speak with a great deal of inflection." "I'm sorry," said the Harlequin humbly. "No need to be sorry. You're always saying 'I'm sorry'. You have such massive guilt, Everett, it's really very sad." "I'm sorry," he repeated, then pursed his lips so the dimples appeared momentarily. He hadn't wanted to say that at all. "I have to go out again. I have to do something." Alice slammed her coffee-bulb down on the counter. "Oh for God's sake, Everett, can't you stay home just one night! Must you always be out in that ghastly clown suit, running around annoying people?" "I'm -- " he stopped, and clapped the jester's hat onto his auburn thatch with a tiny tingling of bells. He rose, rinsed out his coffee-bulb at the tap, and put it into the drier for a moment. "I have to go." She didn't answer. The faxbox was purring, and she pulled a sheet out, read it, threw it toward him on the counter. "It's about you. Of course. You're ridiculous." He read it quickly. It said the Ticktockman was trying to locate him. He didn't care, he was going out to be late again. At the door, dredging for an exit line, he hurled back petulantly, "Well, you speak with inflection, tooF' Alice rolled her pretty eyes heavenward. "You're ridiculous." The Harlequin stalked out, slamming the door, which sighed shut softly, and locked itself. There was a gentle knock, and Alice got up with an exhalation of exasperated breath, and opened the door. He stood there. "I'll be back about ten-thirty, okay?" She pulled a rueful face. "Why do you tell me that? Why? You know you'll be late! You know it! You're always late, so why do you tell me these dumb things?" She closed the door. On the other side, the Harlequin nodded to himself. She's right. She's always right. Fll be late. I'm always late. He shrugged again, and went off to be late once more. TTe had fired off the firecracker rockets that said: I will attend the #th annual International Medical Association Invocation at #:# P.M. precisely. I do hope you will join me. The words had burned in the sky, and of course the authorities were there, lying in wait for him. They assumed, naturally, that he would be late. He arrived twenty minutes early, while they were setting up the spiderwebs to trap and hold him, and blowing a large bullhorn, he frightened and unnerved them so that their own moisturized encirclement webs sucked closed, and they were hauled up, kicking and shrieking, high above the amphitheater's floor. The Harlequin laughed and laughed, and apologized profusely. The physicians, gathered in solemn conclave, roared with laughter, and accepted the Harlequin's apologies with exaggerated bowing and posturing, and a merry time was had by all, who thought the Harlequin was a regular foofaraw in fancy pants; all, that is, but the authorities, who had been sent out by the office of the Ticktockman, who hung there like so much dockside cargo, hauled up above the floor unseemly fashion, of the amphitheater in a most (In another part of the same city where the Harlequin carried on his "activities", totally unrelated in every way to what concerns here, save that it illustrates the Ticktockman's power and import, a man named Marshall Delahanty received his turn-off notice from the Ticktockman's office. His wife received the notification from the gray-suited minee who delivered it, with the traditional "look of sorrow" plastered hideously across his face. She knew what it was, even without unsealing it. It was a billetdoux of immediate recognition to everyone these days. She gasped, and held it as though it were a glass slide tingled with botulism, and prayed it was not for her. Let it be for Marsh, she thought, brutally, realistically, or one of the kids, but not for me, please dear God, not for me. And then she opened it, and it was for Marsh, and she was at one and the same time Horrified and relieved. The next trooper in the line had caught the bullet. "Marshall," she screamed, "Marshall! Termination, Marshall! OhmiGod, Marshall, whattl we do, whattl we do, Marshall, omigodmarshall..." and in their home that night was the sound of tearing paper and fear, and the stink of madness went up the flue and there was nothing, absolutely nothing they could do. (But Marshall Delahanty tried to run. And early the next day, when turn-off time came, he was deep in the forest two hundred miles away, and the offices of the Ticktockman blanked his cardioplate, and Marshall Delahanty keeled over, running, and his heart stopped, and the blood dried up on its way to his brain, and he was dead that's all. One light went out on his sector map in the office of the Master Timekeeper, while notification was entered for fax reproduction, and Georgette Delahanty's name was entered on the dole roles till she could re-marry. Which is the end of the footnote, and all the point that need be made, except don't laugh, because that is what would happen to the Harlequin if ever the Ticktockman found out his real name. It isn't funny.) nphe shopping level of the city was thronged with the Thursday-colors of the buyers. Women in canary yellow chitons and men in pseudoTyrolean outfits that were jade and leather and fit very tightly, save for the balloon pants. When the Harlequin appeared on the still-being-constructed shell of the new Efficiency Shopping Center, his bullhorn to his elfishly laughing lips, everyone pointed and stared. He berated them. "Why let them order you about? Why let them tell you t hurry and scurry like ants or maggots? Take your time! Saunter a while! Enjoy the sunshine, enjoy the breeze, let life carry you at your own pace! Don't be slaves of time, it's a helluva way to die, slowly, by degrees. Down with the Ticktockman!" Who's the nut? most of the shoppers wanted to know. Who's the nut oh wow I'm gonna be late I gotta run... And the construction gang on the Shopping Center received an urgent order from the office of the Master Timekeeper that the dangerous criminal known as the Harlequin was atop their spire, and their aid was urgently needed in apprehending him. The work crew said no, they would lose time on their construction schedule, but the Ticktockman managed to pull the proper threads of governmental webbing, and they were told to cease work and catch that nitwit up there on the spire with the bullhorn. So a dozen and more burly workers began climbing into their construction platforms, releasing the a-grav plates, and rising toward the Harlequin. After the debacle (in which, through the Harlequin's attention to personal safety, no one was seriously injured), the workers tried to re-assemble and assault him again. But it was too late. He had vanished. It had attracted quite a crowd, however, and the shopping cycle was thrown off by simply hours. The purchasing needs of the system were therefore falling behind, and so measures were taken to accelerate the cycle for the rest of the day, but it got bogged down and speeded up and they sold too many floatvalves and not nearly enough wegglers, which meant that the popli ratio was off, which made it necessary to rush cases and cases of spoiling Smash-O to stores that usually needed a case only every three or four hours The shipments were bollixed, the trans-shipments were mis-routed, and in the end, even the swizzleskid industries felt it "Don't come back till you have him!" the Ticktockman said, very quietly, very sincerely, extremely dangerously. They used dogs. They used probes. They used cardioplate crossoffs. They used teepers. They used bribery. They used stiktytes. They used intimidation. They used torment. They used torture. They used finks. They used cops. They used search  seizure. They used fallaron. They used betterment incentive. They used fingerprints. They used Bertillon. They used cunning. They used guils. They used treachery. They used Raoul Mitgong, but he didn't help much. They used applied physics. They used techniques of criminology. And what the hell : they caught him. After all, his name was Everett C. Marm, and he wasn't much to begin with, except a man who had no sense of time. UD epent, Harlequin !" said the Ticktockman. "Get stuffed!" the Harlequin replied, sneering. "You've been late a total of sixty-three years, five months, three weeks, two days, twelve hours, forty-one minutes, fiftynine seconds, point oh three six one one one microseconds. You've used up everything you can, and more. I'm going to turn you off." "Scare someone else. I'd rather be dead than live in a dumb world with a bogey man like you." "It's my job." "You're full of it. You're a tyrant. You have no right to order people around and kill them if they show up late." "You can't adjust. You can't fit in." "Unstrap me and I'll fit my fist into your mouth." "You're a non-conformist." "That didn't used to be a felony." "It is now. Live in the world around you." "I hate it. It's a terrible world." "Not everyone thinks so. Most people enjoy order." "I don't, and most of the people I know don't." "That's not true. How do you think we caught you?" "I'm not interested," said the Harlequin." "A girl named pretty Alice told us who you were." "That's a lie." "It's true. You unnerve her. She wants to belong, she wants to conform, I'm going to tum you off." "Then do it already, and stop arguing with me." "I'm not going to turn you off." "You're an idiot!" "Repent, Harlequin," said the Ticktockman. "Get stuffed." So they sent him to Coventry. And in Coventry they worked him over. It was just like what they did to Winston Smith in #, which was a book none of them knew about. But the techniques are really quite ancient, and so they did it to Everett C. Marm, and one day quite a long time later, the Harlequin appeared on the communications web, appearing elfish and dimpled and bright-eyed, and not at all brainwashed, and he said he had been wrong, that it was a good, a very good thing indeed, to belong, and be right on time hip-ho and away we go, and everyone stared up at him on the public screens that covered an entire city block, and they said to themselves, well, you see, he was just a nut after all, and if that's the way the system is run, then let's do it that way, because it doesn't pay to fight city hall, or in this case, the Ticktockman. So Everett C. Marm was destroyed, which was a loss, because of what Thoreau said earlier, but you can't make an omelette without breaking a few eggs, and in every revolution, a few die who shouldn't, but they have to, because that's the way it happens, and if you make only a little change, then it seems to be worthwhile. Or, to make the point lucidly: ttTTh, excuse me, sir, I, uh,  don't know how to uh, to tell you this, but you were three minutes late. The schedule is a little, uh, bit off." He grinned sheepishly. "That's ridiculous!" murmured the Ticktockman behind his mask. "Check your watch." And then he went into his office, going mrmee, mrmee, mrmee, mrmee. Worlds of the finest in science fiction id in your subscription order today ered to your door, bringing you stories by fr favorites in science fiction! His celebrated Relief stories and others appear regularly in IF -- fast-moving, comic yarns of diplomatic skullduggery out on the frontiers of the stars! still to come! And now -- The Best of the Top Name Writers -- Robert A. Heinlein, Gordon R. Dickson, John Brunner, Hal Clement, Lester del Rey contribute to IF. -- and a Preview of Tomorrow's Best Each issue of IF brings you a brand-new writer, making his debut in science fiction in IF. u Use this order  blank or order  by letter -- but J don't deltyl IF -- Subscription Department #I Hudson Street, New York, N.Y. # Yes, send me the next # issues of IF! I enclose #. Name Address City State Zip No (Outside of N. and S. America add I .# for postage) Offer void after Dec. #, # Tiat sane man would be a writer? Consider that he has to please himself; he may claim he does not care what he writes or how, but he must write to sell, and that elementary need alone operates to shape his choice of word-arrangements. He may claim that he does not care if he sells... but you can see where that leads. The writer who doesn't care is the least free of all writers, and often a suffering slave to his own notions of excellence. Then he has to get past an editor, who is in turn conscious of his publisher. To an at least appropriate degree, and often to a point of paranoia, the three of them are conscious of what they believe the reader wants. In many cases, there is the background influence of the distributor, who is dogmatically sure of what will sell and is often in a position to influence everything from cover design to content. The distributor is in turn marginally conscious of the retailer -- the storekeeper in whose power it lies to bury a magazine behind a stack of competitors, or to return a bundle unopened, unsold. But let us assume that the writer's words, however shaped by conscious and unconscious modifications at all these levels, have been published, sold, and are now held before a reader's eyes. Can the reader read? What influences in his life have made certain words compellingly significant to him? Never mind the twelve-year-old who has stumbled across his first unabridged dictionary, and the certifiable maniac who underscores the words he likes in the publications he likes; these are the extreme cases. But they are significant; you cannot tell me that an individual sufficiently word-conscious to read for pleasure has not developed a complex tangle of reflexes triggered by words. This tangle is not the same as anyone else's, and therefore no reader reads what the writer has written. Not only are words an arbitrary code with less than perfect accuracy, so are letters only arbitrary marks on paper. I can read German, for instance -- but not in the quasimedieval characters of the #'s. Some groups of letters are difficult for people to read accurately -- if your name is Bulger, Swensen, Poul Anderson, Frederik Pohl, Fredric Brown or Frederic Wakeman, or if you are quite accustomed to receiving mail addressed to Algis Burdys, you know exactly what I mean. If you have a name that ends in "s," or if you will observe home-made signs selling tomatoes or chili-and-beans, you will quickly note what can be done with a possessive apostrophe in reckless hands. People have certain predispositions when deciphering the code we call language -- in fact, we mis-call it, for in this case we are discussing literation -- one of the more infuriating of which is an apparently universal tendency to call one very clangorous sf novel "Rouge Moon." (A man who wanted me to hire him once devoted three single-spaced pages to telling me what a great book that was, and not once in some twenty detailed references to its title and specific scenes therein did he even accidentally tumble to the fact that the publisher had called it Rogue Moon. Yet he wanted the job very badly.) And then, poor chap, the writer has gotten his work out into print, and at least some of his readers -- as frail, as tangled inside -- are critics. Critics think they know everything that went on in the writer's mind, and where he did not say what he intended to say. They correct his arrangements for him before he even makes them, and then they write essays about them. I, fortunately, am a book reviewer. I only know all about editing, publishing, book production, distribution and the difference between making and missing the distributor's tie (not an item of accessory apparel, in this case). I would not dream of telling you what goes on in the mind of any specific writer. I have some understanding of what goes on in my own mind, of course, when I am being a writer, and would be remiss if I did not ascribe my habits and prejudices to the people whose books I review. All this I write down, and send off to my editor, who marks it up and sends it to his printer, who hands it to his composing room foreman, etc., etc., and after a while you get it, complete with occasional typographical errors and idiosyncratic editing, and you understand it, don't you? A X ortals and Monsters (Ballantine #U#, #c, paper original) is the third collection of short stories by Lester del Rey, Robots and Changelings, also from Ballantine, having intervened between this one and... And Some Were Human. These are stories written since #; their sources are diverse. Of the twelve pieces here, five are from Galaxy; three are from Astrounding, and the rest from other sources including The Magazine of Fantasy and Science Fiction. In other words, del Rey's work has adapted itself to the requirements of every major market in the past twenty-five years of this field. Or has it? Generally speaking, there are no basic differences in the essential natures of these stories; it is impossible to guess where each first appeared simply on the basis of its text. They vary a little bit -- not much -- in their degree of success on their own terms. They vary less than that from the tone and approach taken in his earliest work. That includes some of the best fantasy Unknown ever published, as well as a considerable canon of robot stories which began with the poignant and gentle "Helen O'Loy" at almost the same time, to the week, when Eando Binder's "I, Robot" (the lurching, hollow short story, not Isaac Asimov's later series eventually collected under that name) was demonstrating the uses of bathos. Finally, the entire body of del Rey's work differs less from other kinds of stories he has done under other names than it does from most of the science fiction that has appeared during that time. From the beginning of his career to date, del Rey has remained his own individual. He has listened respectfully to various editorial dicta, thoughtfully considered the requirements of his market, chosen the editors he will work for and then has sat down to write his story so that it came out a del Rey story, of a piece with del Rey and with what del Rey feels. In the last analysis, he writes for himself, and for his readers. Consequently, he has lasted longer, and done more good work, than hundreds of practitioners who have come charging over the horizon. His touch as a storyteller is quiet. The typical del Rey character is an individual who is trying to do the decent thing to the best of his ability. The typical del Rey story problem is that of a good and faithful being trying to understand a complex situation which prevents his immediately knowing the decent thing to do. When he writes a story whose problem becomes apparent only in the last paragraphs, this is frequently the nature of his "trick" ending -- the mood is not shock but sorrow; the payoff is not in some irrevocable destruction of this personality but in the reader's realization that even a decent individual must pay the price of ignorance. Normally, del Rey even then leaves an opening for the protagonist to grow and go on in, and even his worst losers retrieve something -- call it dignity. The few exceptions to this general rule are noteworthy for two things ; the Willfully vicious thing they have done to merit their eventual punishment, and that punishment, which is nothing so simple as being shot in the gut with a blaster -- when it arrives, tion. I believe the reason for all these qualities is a simple one. Del Rey's world runs deeper and clearer than most, following its own course, suffering foolishness but not fools, ignoring the ignorant but not ignorance. In a society of other-directed people, twisting and turning toward today's chosen practicality, the truly proud and independent man is a marvel to behold. When he chooses to create, his creations cannot help but take on some of that attribute, and in turn give us our chance to assimilate as much of it as we can. At the very least, what his stories offer is a refreshing change. It is up to the reader to provide whatever it is that needs refreshing and is still not beyond it. In this particular collection, the story which most clearly spells this out is "Return Engagement," a blend of science fiction and fantasy which not only takes mankind's present general desolation as its problem but then offers an explanation and a solution which is completely valid on its own terms. These three extremely difficult things are done with economy and a skill to which del Rey does not draw your attention. Others have tried to accomplish as much within a novel, and failed. For contrast, there's "And it Comes Out Here." a lighthearted time-paradox story. As it happens, the hero's plans could not possibly have worked out if the future society for which he is in part responsible were not truly, ultrahumanly decent. "Instinct" is one of the finest robot stories ever written. It is the epitome of everything del Rey does in this sub-genre, from its characterizations of the robots' diverse and sophisticated personalities to his understanding of what a robot, even a highly educated and apparently fully human robot, must be and do. But perhaps I'm leading you to think of this author as a sweet, kindly chap with a little twinkle in his eye and an attitude that stands four square with the traditions of hearth and home. That impression will be seriously undermined not only by the blurbs Ballantine has applied to this package but by such stories as "Seat of Judgment" and "Lady of Space," as well as by much in the remaining selections. The thing that makes his stories so good is the same thing that makes his public personality so striking that no editorial staff has been able to resist sketching it in their descriptive copy. He sees very few things the way most people do. He sees them clearly, and he says so. You will be amazed how deep these gentle stories cut. There is no writer in this field who is more steadfast in practicing the rule that fiction is first of all entertainment, nor one who believes more strongly that turns of technique are to be learned for the purpose of clearing away all signs of technique between story and reader. There is plainly nothing in his code that says the result must be bland. This is a book you will not regret buying. A nd now we are going to consider a book you should not buy. It is time we had an example which is made horrible not by the lack of intelligence but the lack of application; in short, a book with decent people in it, representing the work of some people I know are decent, which is nevertheless indecent. Robert Silverberg is the selfcontained, cerebral and charming man to whom the del Rey collection described above is dedicated. He knows the sciencefiction field and a great many other things to exhaustion, and he writes and sells a minimum of fifty thousand words -- call it the equivalent of a commerial novel -- each week, using a platoon of pseudonyms who are the major factors in a great many different markets for commercial writing. He is in the business of giving value for money, and he is an outstanding success at that. Still quite young, he was a prominent fiction fan in the early #s and then turned to this professional field first before exponding his career onward. He (till appears in the magazines frequently enough to maintain the appearance of a full-time career. In actual fact, of course, every word he now sells here is an interruption in his main schedule, and in many senses a labor of love. Chilton has now brought out a collection of his earliest stories under the title To Worlds Beyond (#) with a foreward by Isaac Asimov and a very good brief introduction by the author. (The book is coincidentally, dedicated to Lester and Evelyn del Rey.) There are nine stories altogether in this #-page volume, all from the years # through '#. Chilton, which includes many juveniles in its program, does not ay that this is another one, but I think it's realistic to consider that these selections, four from Imagination and Super-Science with the remainder from Astounding, Galaxy and Infinity, have been chosen with an eye toward that market. The tone of the selling copy on the jacket flap is appropriately gee whiz. Of the stories, "The Old Man" and "Misfit" are rather bad, and "Collecting Team" is not much better. As a class, they share the attribute of each being about one simple idea which gets very little in the way of development r -- although two of these are supposed to be "surprise" stories -- suspense. Respectively they describe -- but do not tell an adult enough about -- a spaceship captain who is superannuated at the age of nineteen, a man who must find his wife on a high-gravity world whose acclimated humans despise him, and a zoo ship piloted by humans which finds itself trapped on a planet which turns out to be a zoo maintained by aliens. As a class, these stories end where the writers Silverberg was reading as a fan would have begun them. "Double Dare" the Galaxy selection -- "Certainty" and "Mind for Business", represent some rather good work in a direct line of descent from the gimmickanecdotes Astounding has already enjoyed. As a class, these are stories which are difficult to do markedly well, but which by their nature cannot be raised beyond the level of anecdote. Finally, we have "The Overlord's Thumb," "New Men For Mars" and '"Ozymandas," in that rising order of adult quality. All of them represent some attempt to grapple with real problems. The first concerns itself with the day when an unwittingly guilty Earthman may stand accused in an alien court -- an event which is bound to occur sooner or later -- and we have a choice of pulling him out by force majeur or letting him take his chances with a code of justice we do not subscribe to. Silverberg makes the humanistic choice -- lets him be found guilty and take his punishment -- but vitiates his own point by having the punishment turn out to be something the convict himself can overcome by physical force. Furthermore, the premise is not essentially science fictional; the locale is simply Hungary or East Germany written differently since the aliens are totally humanoid. "New Men For Mars" is about two rival colonies on that planet. One of them, under official sponsorship, is a completely terraformed dome populated by educated and sophisticated people who cannot exist unprotected when away from it. The other, a private venture of which the official bodies are hostile, is nothing like as flossy and is populated almost exclusively by transplanted Andean tin miners who have little to recommend them except for their native ability to live in a thin, cold atmosphere. Silverberg demonstrates rather honestly and conclusively that education and admirable personalities can be left for later, and that even the fractional advantage of not having to run quite so fast for an air suit is the crucial one. I'm afraid he's right in postulating that the people who are not most attractive to society on Earth will get all the subsidies for work on Mars, and that this will prove to be a serious error. But in this # story, he takes too long to decide he's made his point; the reader is well ahead of him, especially since the story is written in the time-honored manner (with the protagonist loving the slick colony at once) which tells all of us who have read more than three pulp stories that something Will Happen to Change His Mind. "Ozymandias" is a fair story, wry and convincing in its characterizations. An exploration team, half scientific and half military, finds a totally desolated but once civilized planet. On it, the scientists discover an intelligent robot who quickly learns their speech and is able to tell them the complete history of this otherwise bare desert world and the high-level culture whose home it was. The scientists, already irritated by their ship's military commander, keep their tremendous archeological discovery to themselves. This piece of action, which is a moot likelihood in real life, has to be supported with exact characterization and motivation in any story that proposes to use it believably. Silverberg is not known for bothering very much in precisely those areas of technique. But he does here, because he absolutely must, and proves that when he must, he can do it well. He does something of the same for the military people, who now discover Ozymandias the robot for themselves and seize him for their purposes, since the robot can also reel off the specs for all the super-weapons which wasted this world in the first place. But having gone that far, he ends with a cliche -- having seized the robot and his information, the military will now go home and start the escalation of events which will inevitably destroy Earth as this planet was destroyed. Or so, at least, believe the scientists who have been our viewpoint characters all along, and who now slump into ineffectuality with a bitterness and a kind of damp resignation which seem repugnant to me as an adult and are not likely to do anything more than that for adolescents. In a way, it would be almost better if Silverberg had not bothered to do one part of this story so well. Well, no. He was right to do it -- good work is never wasted, and is going to have its cumulative effect on a writer's later endeavors. But considering this particular story as a thing in itself, the immediate result is a heightening of disappointment. This book is interesting ! cause is represents precisely tfct kind of thing that happens when a publisher produces a bocfc only because he wants to do  book. I find it impossible to bolieve he wanted to do this particular book. The tone of A# jacket copy is adolescent; tho Asimov introduction, on the othsr hand sounds like some of Isaac's marvelous party conversation, full of personal asides and bounce, utterly charming and, in this context, irrelevant. On the other hand, each story is preceded by a useful, restrainedly short and uneffusive blurb which serve to give pattern and cohesion to the selection of stories, which are very well balanced against each other. On the fourth hand, we ar# told three times (once in Asimov's introduction, twice by Chilton's blurb writers) that Silverberg's wife is beautiful. She is -- in fact, she looks as if she had been painted by Degas -- but this information is of no relevance to your reading of these stories, nor did we really need to know, three times, that she is an electronics engineer, especially since there is no specially detailed electronics in any of these stories. Ultimately, a prize must go to the art director for producing a jacket so stark that he could rescue himself only by emphasizing the R in "worlds," thus indicating only that he was unable to start over from scratch; to the assistant editor who put in a full and precise acknowledgement of previous copyright -- in the place where he forgot to supply a table of contents (there is none, anywhere in the book); and to the jacket blurb writers, again, who were so strained for something to say that they felt moved to tell us Robert Silverberg is known as "Bob, to his science fiction fans around the world." With these advertisements for carelessness, schilophrenia and editorial boredom all over the book, who in the world can be expected to invest four dollars in its author's work? R andom House has a curious item, The Cook, which is a novel worth its # and is bylined Harry Kressing, which is pointedly acknowledged to be a pseudonym. The Cook may be read as fantasy -- it being carefully picked out in threads of allegory and symbolism -- or as science fiction, if one allows that gastronomy is a science. My feeling is that it is -- at least as must so as the brand of sociology which has made so many words in this field. What the book really is is an exercise in the sort of writing that has been on the ascendant Lord of The Fliee and Nigel Dennis did Cards of Identity. It is die new Gothic fantasy, drawing for its effects not cm the superstitious lore of Transylvanian peasants but on the up-to-date explorations of the human psyche, which is of course another thing entirely. The Cook, as a matter of fact, owes a great deal to the tenyear-old Cards of Identity. That book began with a mysterious but purposeful stranger's deliberately getting a stately old English family so confused as to its identity that it willynilly, step by step lost its hold on the real situation, became convinced that it was the domestic staff of the manor and thus permitted the stranger to move in as lord of the manor and celebrated his accession with an enormous levee at which the actual owners of course labored night and day as the servants of this cuckoo's invited sycophants. The book went on from there, working all this out in considerable filigree; The Cook, which is not as elaborate iTl any particular but is therefore more convincing, stops at that point, with the party going on ad perpetuum and Conrad, who began as the cadaverous new cook, grown monstrously fat and marned to the equally elephantine daughter of the house. It may not seem possible to you -- if you haven't read Cards -- that such a story could be believed even for a minute. It can, as The Cook demonstrates. With steps so unobtrusive that he seems fairly sympathetic at first, Conrad Venn settles into the isolated rural community as the newly hired servant of one of the two leading families. With at first impressive and then terrifying competence he then becomes sole master of all he surveys simply by being more capable and less good-hearted than anyone else. Some of Kressing's best characters are the members of the misfortunate Hill family, who are childishly, shyly eager to win his favor and approval. If at any time they had remembered who they were supposed to be, or had felt at ease in the roles they were originally intended by birth and social pressure to play, Venn could not have done anything with them. But they are not at ease. They are conscious of an inferior sophistication, of their questionable but immutable drive to climb higher in social position even though they feel unworthy of the place they already occupy. The allegory is on a very real problem which England has been facing since before World War II and which has become extremely important since then; its application is rather more broad than that. In effect, Kressing may be said to have boiled Cards of Identity down to its essentials, making it unnecessary for you to dig out a copy of the earlier book unless you take enjoyment from graceful, elaborate writing. I do not see that he has contributed anything to the story, beyond a good and less fanciful prose and a few starkly individual scenes, not all of which hold up except as allegory. The scene in which Conrad drives away a rival cook, Brogg, is genuinely horripilating. But then you stop to wonder how a Brogg so resourceless came to be a Brogg so highly placed as to merit Conrad's attention... especially in view of the fact that Brogg almost literally gives Conrad the weapon and the instructions which enable Conrad to undo him. And Kressing goes on to throw in some pretty broad hints that Venn is Satan -- which takes some of the push out of the story -- and to sketch in a number of scenes he might have taken more time on. But if you like this kind of story at all, or if you have so far not had an opportunity to try one, you will not find a better in the immediate  worlb m jm ssisH! (As many ds in o .mes -- .otnbinecl Retail Value u  to #) Retail # #. end OccidM! n uiiholofy. patterns or ana. Retail #. Retail #. Here it m exciting opportunity lor you (# odd any two of that# mattiva tats to your homo library. All ara indicative of the high quality of aalectiona that are available to you at a mombar of the Book Find Club. The coupon la your passport to reading advantures that range from the mysteries of the world's major religions to the excitement of A provocative beat eeller. And at a member, the savings on the books you want to own will average ## and morel . To receive the two sets for only S#S, you need only agree to accept four more booka in the coming year from among the many that will be offered to you month by month. (Most books have a retail price of about # and you will havo the opportunity to obtain thorn at substantial membership savings.) Then, when you complete the introductory offer, you will bonus selection lts for every third book you buy. Fill out the coupon end return it to us today. You can receive as many as # volumes with an. immediate savings of up to #. ce Goloxy, #I Hud, oo St, N.Y., NX # Yeu atay onroll me and aend the # reference worlta indicated below lor only M SS ipius postage and handling. I agree to buy four additional selections or alternates trees the wide range of booka thaf will be made available to me In the coming year a! substantial savings. Whan t do net want the current soleetlon-or prefer to order another bookI may do so on the convenient tors provided for this purpose. l may csncsl my membership at any time alter purchasing the lour additions! books. B#-#M#T  " Reference works #. Mr. Mrs. Miss City . He sought a place in this wondrous world of tomorrow... and found it working for Man's deadliest enemyl IX T? arrester could have carried on  his new duties anywhere. But he didn't want to, he wanted to return to the nest; and there in his room he wrestled with the joymaker and the viewwall and emerged with some sort of picture of what the Sirians were, and what they were doing on Earth. As it turned out, they were neither tourists nor diplomats. They were prisoners. Some thirty years earlier the first human vessels had made contact with the outposts of the HU name was Forrester, and he had been burned to death. But not permanently... for the medical science of six centurios of progress had learned how to freeze a man at the instant of dying, hold him in the slow, dreamless calm of the liquid helium chambers... and bring him back to Ufa with all hb mortal wwunds healed and hb body as strong and healthy as it had ever been. He might die gain -- but the same science that had brought him back to life could do it again, end again. He was, in fact, immortal. And so was all the world. Brave worldl thought Forrester, mazed and delighted, and set out to enjoy his new life; and within hours of waking eg, on his first day in the new life, he was killed again. Why? It had been senseless -- an unprovoked beating. He was put back together gain and turned loose; but he was out of money, and needed a job; and the fine new world no longer looked so fine. But Forrester had friends to help him -- a girl, Adne; her two children; a few others. Hey showed him how to apply for a job; he did; he got it -- and discovered that bb new employer was an alien from a planet of the star Sirius, sworn enemy of everything on Earth! Sirian civilization -- a civilization much like human in the quality of its technology, quite inhuman in the appearance of its members and in their social organization. The human exploring party, investigating an extrasolarian planet, had encountered a Sirian ship nosing about a ringlike structure orbiting that planet. Forrester, having learned that much, had already discovered some enormous gaps in his knowledge. Why hadn't somebody said something to him about men exploring extrasolar space? Where was this system? And what was the orbital ring? It puzzled and confused Forrester; evidently it was not a Sirian structure, and it certainly was not Man's. But he avoided the proliferation of questions and stuck to the straight line of the first encounter with the Sirians. The Earth ship was loaded for bear. Having found bear, it pushed all the buttons. The commander may or may not have been given discretion about the chances of alien contact and what to do when and if it happened. He wasted no time in contemplating choices, though. Everything the Earth ship owned lashed out at the squat, uneven Sirian vessel -- lasers and shells, rockets and energy-emitting decoys to confuse and disrupt its instruments. The Sirians didn't have a chance. Bar a few who were found still alive in space tanks -- their equivalent of suits -- they all died with their ship. The Earthmen brought them warily aboard, then turned tail and fled for home. (Years later a remote-operated probe cautiously returned to look at the scene. They discovered that even the wreckage of the Sirian ship was gone, apparently retrieved by Someone. Whereupon the probes fled too.) Fourteen Sirians had survived the attack. Eleven of them were still alive and on Earth. Forrester, watching the picture-story of the Sirians spread across his view-wall while the joymaker stolidly recited the facts of their exile, could not help a twinge of sympathy. Thirty years of imprisonment! They must be getting old now. Did they hope? Did they despair? Were their wives and kiddies waiting back in the nest, or hatching-pond, or burrow? The joymaker did not say, it only said that the Sirians had been thoroughly studied, endlessly debated -- and released. Released to house arrest. The Parliament of Ridings had passed laws about the Sirians. First, it was from that moment cardinal policy to avoid contact with their home planet. It was possible that the Sirians would not attack even if they discovered Earth -- but it was certain that they wouldn't if they didn't. Second, the Sirians now in captivity could never go home. Third -- Earth prepared for the attack they hoped would not come. So the Sirians were spread across the face of the Earth, one to a city. They were provided with large subsidies, good living quarters, everything they could want except the freedom to leave and the company of their kind. Every one of them was monitored -- not with a mere joymaker. Transponders linked to the central computing nets were surgically built into their very nervous systems. Their whereabouts was on record at every moment. They were informed as to the areas forbidden to them -- rocket landing grounds, nuclear power stations, a dozen other classes of installations. If they ignored the warning, they were reminded. If they failed to heed the reminder, they got a searing jolt of pain to the central nervous system to emphasize it. If that did not stop them, or if for any reason their transponders lost contact with the central computer, they would be destroyed at once. Three of them already had been. At that moment the mellow chime sounded, the view-wall flickered and changed its picture and Forrester was face to face with his employer. I t was just like the picture he had seen befofe. Maybe it was the same Sirian. But it was looking at him now, or seemed to be, though it was hard to tell with the dozens of tiny eyes that rimmed its upper parts, and it spoke to him. "Your name," it said in hollow, unaccented English, "is Charles Dalgleish Forrester and you work for me and you call me S Four." It sounded like a robot talking. More like a robot than the joymaker itself. "Right, S Four," said Forrester. "You tell me about yourself." It sounded like a reasonable request. "All right, S Four. Where do you want me to begin?" "You tell me about yourself." The tentacles were rippling slowly, the circlet of tiny eyes winking at random like the lights on a computer. He had been wrong about the sound of the voice, Forrester decided. It was more like a dubbed-in foreign film on the Late Show. Back when there were foreign films. And Late Shows. "Well," said Forrester ruminatively, I guess I can start with when I was bom. It was the #th of March, #. My father was an architect, but at that time hs was working as a project supervisor for the W.P.A. My -- " "You will tell me about W.P. A.," interrupted the Sirian. "It was a government agency designed to relieve unemployment during the depression. You see, at that time there were period cyclic imbalances in the economy -- " "You will not lecture me," interrupted the Sirian, "and will explain terms for which letters W.P.A. are function of entity." Dashed, Forrester tried to put in concrete terms the business of the New Deal's work relief programs. Only concrete terms would do. The Sirian was distinctly not interested in Forrester's digressions into economic theory. Probably he liked his own theories better. But he seemed interested in, or at least did not interrupt, a couple of jokes about leafraking and falling down when someone kicked the broom a W.P.A. worker was leaning on. The Sirian listened impassively, the girdle of eyes twinkling, for half an hour by the clock; then said, cutting through Forrester's description of a high-school graduation, "You will tell me more at another time," and was gone. And Forrester was well enough pleased. He had never talked to a Sirian before. A lthough the children were romantically thrilled, Adnedid not approve. Not in the least. "Dear Charles," she said reasonably, "They're the enemy. People will say you are doing an evil thing." "If they're so dangerous, why aren't they in concentration ramps?" "Charles! You're acting kamikaze again!" "Or why isn't there a law against working for them?" She sighed and nibbled what looked like a candied violet, regarding him with fond concern. "Oh, Charles. Human society is not merely a matter of law. You have to remember principle. There are certain standards of what is good and what is bad, and civilized people comply with them." Forrester grumbled. "Yes, I understand that. It's good when anybody jumps on me. It's bad when I try to do anything about it." "Kamikaze, Charles! I'm simply trying to point out to you that Taiko -- for instance -- would pay you at least as much as this filthy Sirian for a socially useful job -- " "Sweat Taiko!" shouted Forrester, making her laugh with his malaprop anger. "I'm going to do this by myself!" So Adne left him there on friendly terms, but she left him nonetheless; had an engagement in connection with her employment, she said, and Forrester did not know enough about her job to question it. He hadn't found an opportunity to ask what her "crawling" date had been, nor did he see a chance to bring up her suggestion about picking a name. She volunteered nothing, and he was just as well pleased. Besides, he wanted to talk more with the children With their help he was learning more about the Sirian than the Sirian would be able to learn about him. The kids frothed with information. It wasn't difficult to master all the facts they had on tap, for there were not many real facts about Sirians to learn. All the hostages on Earth were of the same sex, for example, but there was a good deal of argument about what that sex was. Nor was their family structure at all clear. Whatever their relationships on the planet from which they came, none of them had ever given any signs of being particularly depressed over being separated from the near and dear. Forrester took the information in grudgingly; he could not help thinking there should have been more of it. He said, "Do you mean to tell me that the only time we've ever seen them is this one time when we wiped out their exploring party?" "Oh, no, Charles!" The boy was indulgent with him. "We long-range spied their home planet once, too. But that's dangerous. Anyway, that's what they say; so they stopped it. If it was up to me I would have kept it up." "And like in the chromosphere of Mira Ceti," added the girl. "The what?" The boy chortled. "Oh, yeah. That was a fun one! We had it on our class evaluation trip." "Sweat!" cried the girl excitedly. "Say! Maybe Forrester would like to go with us if we do it again. I'd like to!" Forrester felt a sensation of committing himself to more than he liked. He said uncertainly, "Well, sure. But I don't have much time right now. I mean, these are my working hours -- " "Oh, sweat, Charles," said the boy impatiently, "it doesn't take time. I mean, you don't go anywhere in space. It's a construct." "Only it was kind of real, too," added the girl. "But it's all just tapes now," explained the boy helpfully. "Show him!" crowed the girl excitedly. "Mira Ceti! Please, Tunt, you promised!" The boy shrugged, cocked aa eye thoughtfully at Forrester, then leaned forward. He spoke into his junior joymaker and touched a button on his teaching desk. At once the cluttered children's room disappeared, and they were surrounded by a wall of hot, swirling gray and incandescent orange. It cleared... And at once Forrester and the two children were seated in the bridge of a spaceship. The toys were gone, the furnishing replaced by bright metal instruments and flickering, whistling gauges. And outside crystal panels surged the devastating chromosphere of a sun. F orrester shrank back instinctively from the heat before he realized that there was none. It was illusion. But it was perfect. "By God!" he cried admiringly. "How does that work?" "Sweat. I don't know," scoffed the boy. "That's ninth-phase stuff. Ask your joymaker." "Well, machine? How about it?" The calm voice of the joymaker replied at once, "The phenomenon you are currently inspecting, Man Forrester, is a photic projection on a vibratory curtain. An interference effect produces a virtual image on the surface of an optical sphere with the nexus of yourself and your three companions as its geometric center. This particular construct is an edited and simplified reproduction of scansion of a Sirian exploration vessel in a stellar atmosphere, to wit -- " "That's enough," interrupted Forrester. "I liked the kid's answer better." But the boy said tautly, "Knock it off, Charles. We're tarting! See, there's this Sirian high-thermal scout vessel and we're about to run into it." A harsh male voice rasped: "Tractor ship Gimmel! Your wingmate has an engine disfunction! Prepare to lock, grapple and evacuate crew!" "Are!" cried the boy. "Start search procedures, Tunt! Keep a watch, Charles!" His hands flashed over the keyboard -- it had not been there a moment before, but it was operative; when he energized a circuit, their make-believe "ship" responded. He put it through a turn; the "virtual" sun-ship heeled sharply and sped through fountains of flaming gas. Forrester could not repress his admiration at the perfection of the illusion. Everything was there, everything but the heat and the feeling of motion -- and gazing at the images around him, Forrester could almost feel the surge and shudder of their ship as it responded to the boy at the controls. Clearly they were part of a squadron on some adventurous, unspecified mission. Forrester saw nothing that resembled a Sirian -- saw nothing at all, in fact, but the serpents and coils of gas through which they hurtled. But he was conscious of illusory vessels around them. A spatter of command signals came through the speaker as other "ships" talked back and forth. A panel showed their position in plan and elevation as they swam through the stripped-atom gases of Mira Ceti's ocean of fire. Forrester ventured to say: "Uh, Tunt. What am I supposed to be doing again?" "Just use your eyes!" the boy hissed, attention riveted to the controls. "Don't mix me up, man!" But his sister was shrieking: "I see it! I see it, Tunt! Look over there!" "Oh, sweat," he groaned in despair. "Will you ever learn to make a report?" She gulped. "I mean, wingmate sighted, vector oh-seven-oh, I guess. Depression -- um -- not much." "Prepare to grapple!" roared the boy. Through the incandescent sworl a fat slug of a ship appeared, vanished and appeared again. It was black against the roundings. Black on its metal skin, black in its ports, black even at the tail where a rocket exhaust discharged dark gases into the brightness around them. The rocket cut off as a labored voice gasped through the speaker: "Hurry it up, Gimmel! We can't hold out much longer!" They jockeyed close to the stranded "ship", buffeted this way and that by the flaming gas. Forrester stared open-mouthed. There was the ship, derelict and helpless. And beyond it, swimming faintly toward them through the chromosphere, something that was bright even in this explosion of radiation, something that loomed enormous and fearsome... "Holy God," he cried, "it's a Sirian!" And the whole picture shivered and winked away. They were back in the children's room. For a moment Forrester was almost blind; then his strained optic centers began to register again. He saw the viewwalls. the furnishings, the children's familiar faces. The expedition was over. "Fun?" demanded the girl, jumping up and down. "Wasn't it, Charles? Wasn't it fun?" But her brother was staring disgustedly at a readout on his desk. "Tunt," he grumbled, "you should know better. Don't you see the tally? We were late locking up. There was a crew of three there, and two of them are scored dead... and we never even got to see the Sirian at all." "I'm sorry, Tunt. I'll look better next time," the little girl said repentantly. "Oh, it's not you." He glared past her at Forrester and said bitterly, "They set the norms for a three-person mission. As if he was any help." 'T'houghtfully Forrester picked up the mace of his joymaker, selected a button, pointed it at the base of his skull, just behind the ear, and squirted. He was not sure he had picked the right joyjuice for the occasion; what he wanted was something that would make him tranquil, happy and smart. What he got was more like a euphoriac, but it would serve. He said humbly, "I'm sorry I messed it up for you." "Not your fault. Should have known better than to take you, anyway." "But I wish we'd seen the Sirian," said the little girl wistfully. "I think I did. A big, bright ship? Coming toward us?" The boy revived. "Really? Well, maybe that's not so bad, then. You hear that, monitor?" He listened to a -- to Forrester -- inaudible voice from his teaching machine, then grinned. "We got a tentative conditional," he said happily. "Take it again next week, Tunt. For record." "Oh, wonderful!" Forrester cleared his throat. "Would you mind telling me exactly what it was we just did?" he asked. The boy put on his patient expression. "It was a simulated mission against the Sirian exploring party in the chomosphere of Mira Ceti. I thought you knew that. Basically a real observation, but with the contact between our ships and theirs variably emended." "Oh. Uh-huh." The boy looked quizzically at him. He said, "The thing is, Charles, we get graded on these simulations. But it's all right; it didn't hurt us." "Sure." Forrester could feel the beginnings of an idea asserting themselves. No doubt it was the spray from the joymaker, but -- "Could you do the same trick with some other things about the Sirians? So I could get a better look at them? Maybe the original encounter, for instance?" "Neg." The boy glared at his sister. "It's Tunt's fault, of course. She cried when the Sirians got killed. We have to wait to take the pre-briefing over when we're older." The little girl hung her head. "I was sad," she said defensively. "But there's other things we can do, Charles. Would you like to see the coconut on the Moon?" "The what?" "Oh, sweat. Well just show you." The boy scratched his ear thoughtfully, then spoke to his junior joymaker. The view-walls clouded once again. "It's supposed to be another artifact like the one the Sirians were searching for in Mira Ceti's atmosphere," he said over his shoulder, manipulating his teaching machine as he spoke. "Don't know much about it, really. It's not Sirian. It's also not ours. Nobody knows whose they are, really, but there are lots of them around -- and the Sirians don't seem to know any more about them than we do. They're old. And this is the nearest one." 'T'he view-walls cleared to show the lunar Farside. They were near the terminator line, with crystalline white peaks and craters before them, the jet black of a lunar night to one side. They were looking down into the shallow cup of a crater where figures were moving. "This is just tape," the boy said. "No participation. Just look as long's you want to." There was a clump of pressure huts in the crater. Perhaps they were laboratories or housing for scientists, or for whoever it was that was studying the "artifact" in the center of the screen -- or perhaps had been studying it once, and given it up. It did indeed look like a coconut. As much as it looked like anything. It was shaggy, and rather eggshaped. Its tendrils of -- whatever they were -- were not organic, Forrester thought. At least they were almost glassy in their brightness, reflecting and refracting the sunlight in a spray of color. By the scale of the huts it appeared to be about the size of a locomotive. "It's empty, Charles," volunteered the girl. "They all are." "But what are they?" The girl giggled. "If you find out, tell us. They'll make us twelfth-phase for sure!" But the boy said kindly, "Now you know as much as anybody does." "But the Sirians must -- " "Oh, no, Charles. The Sirians are late arrivals. Like us. And that thing's been there just the way it is now, for no less than a couple gigayears." He switched off the scene. "Well," he said brightly. "Anything else you want to know?" There was indeed. But Forrester had grasped the fact that the more he knew, the more he was going to realize how little that knowledge was. Astonishingly enough, it had not really occurred to him before this that a lot of things had been happening to the human race while he was lying deep in the liquid-helium baths of the West Side Facility. It was like a story in a magazine. You turn a page. Ten years have passed; but you know perfectly well that they weren't important; because if they were, the author would have told you about them. But far more than ten years had passed. And they were important, all right. And there was no Author to fill in the gaps in his knowledge. X An the third day of his job  Forrester had been six days out of the freezer. He felt as But he was learning. Yes, he told himself -- gravely gratulatory -- he was doing all his homework, and it was only a question of time until all answers were revealed to him and he took his proper place in this freemasonry of heroes. Meanwhile working for the Sirian was not at all disagreeable. The social pressure against Mb Job came only from Adne, and he had seen very little of her since that first day. He missed her; but he had other things on his mind. The Sirian -- it had agreed to allow Forrester to think of it as a male, although it did not concur the diagnosis and would not explain further -- was curious, insatiable but patient When Forrester could not answer questions it permitted him to take time to look them up. Its orientation, surprisingly enough, was all to the past It volunteered an explanation -- well, a sort of explanation. In its view, it said, the present state of any phenomenon was a mere obvious derivative of some prior state; and it was the prior states of mankind that it wanted to know about. It crossed Forrester's mind that if he were a war captive on a planet of alien enemies, the sort of knowledge that he would try to acquire would have more to do with arms and defense strategies. But he was not a Sirian, and he had decided not to bother trying to think like one. That was obviously beyond his powers. So he answered questions about Madison Avenue ad agencies and the angst that surrounded a World Series, and every day called up his bank to verify that his day's salary had been deposited. It had finally penetrated to Forrester that money was still dollars would have bought him -- and in fact, had bought him -- something very like a quarter of and services, even by #th century standards. It was not die dollar that had been inflated. It was the standard of fiving. There were so many things that a dollar could now buy... And he had been buying quantities of them. He could even, he discovered, have managed to live out his life lars -- just as he could have in #, say -- provided he had lived at a # level. No robot servants. No extensive medical services -- above all, no use of the freezer facilities and their concomitant organ banks, prostheses antientropic chemical flushings and so forth. If he had eaten no costly custom-prepared foods, had not traveled, had acquired no expensive gadgets... if he had, to be exact, lived exactly the life of a #th century peasant, he could have made it last. But not now. It was gone now. All gone except for a few tens of thousands left in the account at the Nineteenth Chromatic, plus what the Sirian paid to his account every day. It was about enough to pay his standard joymaker fees for a couple of weeks, maybe. If he was careful. Forrester was resigned to it, though. He didn't mind it particularly -- at least, he didn't mind his bankruptcy, since it lay within his power to work and make more money than he had ever dreamed of anyway. What he minded very much was the fact that he had been a joke -- him lars. And he minded most of all the fact that Adne had shared in that joke. Because dimly, like a faint, pre-dawn glow in the desert, he could see the foretaste of a time when Adne could be very important to him. Was already very important to him, he thought wryly. At least in a potential sort of way. He wondered again what she had meant about that business of choosing a name... and why, he suddenly thought, she had not called him. But what was important to him, Forrester realised, was not necessarily important to anyone else. For now, he was a sort of apprentice to Hfe. For now, he would wait, and work, and learn. For now he would not push his luck. Forrester had learned modesty, if he had learned nothing else. At that point Forrester had not yet discovered that, in one particular and quite unpleasant way, he was on his way to becoming the most important man in the world. X#'hat mostly confused Forrester about his Sirian employer was that the creature seemed preoccupied. Forrester even asked his joymaker about it. "Can you clarify your question, Man Forrester? What ia there about the behavior of Alphard Four Zero-zero Trimate which puzzles you?" "Just call him 'the Sirian', will you? Anyway, he has a funny way of talking." "Perhaps that lies in my computation, Man Forrester. Tho Sirian language is tenseless and quasi-Boolean. I have taken the liberty of translating it into approximately #th-century English modes of speech, but if yon wish I can give you a more liberal rendering, or -- " "No, it's not that. He seems to have something on his mind." There was a pause of a second or two. Even Forrester knew enough to remark this occurrence; for the computer facilities to hesitate or search for an answer meant that the problem was something remarkable. But all the joymaker said was: "Can you give me an instance, Man Forrester?" "Not really. Well, he has m doing some odd things. Is it rigbt for him to want to hypnotic me?" Pause again. Then the joymaker said, "I cannot say, Man Forrester. But I advise you to be cautious." Well, cautious he was, Forrester reflected. But he was also puzzled. The Sirian did not repeat its suggestion of hypnotizing Forrester -- "to secure in depth referents, plus buried traumas of former time" -- but it was hard to figure out. It capriciously had him talking about the #th century at one time, explaining the Arian-Athanasian wars of two and a half millenia before at another. (But not until Forrester had begged time out to research the heresies involved in the distinction between the words "homoousian" and "homoiousian" -- without, however, really getting the problem straight.) It kindly volunteered to assume his joymaker as part of his expenses. It refused to allow him to charge it for travel expenses on a trip to the deepest vaults of Shoggo, where he was looking up records of the abandoned pressure-dome settlements on Saturn. "Capricious" was the word. It occurred to Forrester that the Sirian might simply be lonesome. But it rejected his offer t come visit it in its quarters. And as far as he was able to tell it showed no interest in the fate of its dozenodd compatriots also in exile on Earth. "You explain common law marriage." And gamely Forrester tried to describe to a Sirian the drives of sexual impulse and family needs which had brought about a formal institution to regularize irregular conduct. "There exist trading stamps!" boomed the hollow, empty voice; and Forrester did his best to clarify the complexities of retail supermarket sales. "You have or have not violated legislative compulsion programs," stated the Sirian; and that was the most prolonged session of all. Try as he would, Forrester could not seem to get across the idea of a personal ethic -- of laws that on did not violate, because they were morally right, and laws that everyone violated if they posibly could, because they were morally irrelevant. He found himself feeling sorry for the Sirian. Its homework was even more arduous than his own. But Forrester's homework could not be neglected. He ordered his joymaker to display the records of the long-range reconnaissance of the Sirian planet. He had been thinking of the Sirians as a paper tiger, but h saw fangs. Englobed by fortresses, with fast and mighty vessels of war flitting about like wasps, the whole Sirian system was a vast network of armament. There were a dozen planets in all, two of them in Trojan orbit with Sirius B, the rest normal satellites of the great white star. All were inhabited. All were defended. Earth's reconnaissance drones had been lucky enough -- or unlucky enough -- to find themselves observing and taping what seemed to be war games. The Sirians took their war games seriously. Edited and compressed, they showed a waste of creature and armament which only a massive war effort could justify. A hundred of the great ships were damaged, some destroyed. A fleet of them converged on an icy satellite of one of the outlying planets... and the satellite was melted into glowing slag. There was no more after that. Clearly the operators of the drones had felt that enough was enough. It was less dangerous to leave the Sirians unwatched than to run the risk of attracting attention with the drones. Forrester did not offer again to visit the Sirian in his quarters. .n the seventh day of his new life, Forrester arose to the promptings of his bed, ordered a standard low-cost breakfast (it was, as a matter of fact, far tastier than his hand-hewn specials), checked his messages and started to work. With some pride in his expertise he commanded the joymaker to select and mark a course to the buried vastnesses of the American Documentation Institute. The green-glowing arrows sprang to life at his feet. He followed them out the door, into a sort of elevator cab (but it moved laterally as well as up and down), out the cab, in another building, through a foyer clattering with old-fashioned punchcard sorters, into a vault where his employer had shown a certain interest in some centuriesold records. His joymaker said abruptly, "You will inform me about the term 'space race'." Forrester took his eyes from the old microfilm viewer. "Hello, Sirian Four," he said. "I'm busy looking up the beginnings of the Ned Lud Society, as you asked me. It's pretty interesting, too. Did you know they used to break up computers and -- " "You will discontinue Ned Lud Society research and state motives which led two areas of this planet to compete in reaching the Moon." "All right. In a minute. Just let me finish what I'm doing." There was no answer. Forrester shrugged and returned to the viewer. The Luddites appeared to have taken themselves a great deal more seriously when they first started: where Taiko postured and coaxed, his predecessors had done the Carrie Nation bit with the axes, chopping up computing machines with the war-cry, "Men for men's jobs! Machines for bookkeeping!" As he read he forgot about the call from his employer. Then -- "Man Forrester!" cried his joymaker. "I have two urgent notices of intention for you!" It was the master computing center this time, not the deep, remote, echoless voice of the Sirian. Forrester groaned. "Not again!" "Heinzlichen Jura de Syrtis Major -- " "I knew it," Forrester muttered. " -- states that he has reactivated his hunting permit. You are notified, Man Forrester, so please be guided accordingly." "I'm guided, I'm guided. What is the other one?" "Man Forrester, it is from Alphard Four Zero-zero Trimate," said the joymaker; then, unbending slightly, "or, as you call him, Sirian Four: A notice to terminate employment. Guarantees are met and notice paid. Reason: Failure to comply with reasonable request of employer, to wit, research questions concerning early U.S. and U.S.S.R. space probe motivation." Forrester squawked: "Wait a minute! That sounds like -- you mean -- hey! I'm fired!" "Man Forrester," said the joymaker, "that is correct. You are fired." A fter the first shock had worn off, Forrester was not particularly sorry, although his feelings were hurt. He had thought he was doing as good a job as could be done. Considering the job. Considering the employer. Nevertheless, it had had its disadvantages, including the barely polite remarks Adne had been passing about working for the enemy. So with a light heart Forrester dismissed the Sirian from his mind and informed the joymaker he wanted another job. Quite rapidly he had one: Standby machine monitor for the great sub-lake fusion generating station under Lake Michigan. It paid very well, and the work was easy. It was not for twenty-four hours that Forrester discovered that the premium pay was due to the fact that at unpredictable intervals severe radiation damage was encountered. His predecessor in the job -- in fact, all of his predecessors -- were now blocks of lowtemperature matter in the great lakeside freezers, awaiting a discovery of a better technique for flushing the radioactive poisons out of their cells; and the joymaker candidly informed him that their probable wait for thawing and restoration, which depended on the pace at which certain basic biophysical discoveries were likely to be made, was estimated to be of the order of magnitude of two thousand years. Forrester blew his top. "Thanks!" he grated. "I quit! What the devil do they need a human being down here for?" "In the event of cybernetic failure," said the machine promptly, "an organic overseer may retain the potential of voice connection with the central computing facility, proving an emergency capability -- " "It was only a rhetorical question. Forget it. Say," said Forrester, punching the elevator button that would bring him up to the breather platform at the lake's surface and thence back to the city, "why didn't you tell me this job would kill me?" "Man Forrester," said the machine gravely, "you did not ask me. Excuse me, Man Forrester, but you have summoned an elevator. Your relief is not due for three hours. You should not leave your station unattended." "No, I shouldn't. But I'm going to." "Man Forrester! I must warn you -- " "Look. If I read the plaque on the surface right, this particular installation has been in service for like a hundred and eighty years. I bet the cybernetic controls haven't failed once in all that time. Right?" "You are quite correct, Man Forrester. Nevertheless -- " "Nevertheless my foot. I'm going." The elevator door opened; he entered: it closed behind him. "Man Forrester! You are endangering -- " "Oh, shut up. There's no danger. Worst that would happen would be that it might stop working for a while. So power from the city would come from the other generators until it got fixed, right?" "Yes, Man Forrester, but the danger -- " "You argue too much. Over and out," said Forrester. "Oh, except one thing. Find me another job." ut the joymaker didn't. Time passed, and it still didn't. It didn't speak to him at all. Back in his room, Forrester demanded of the joymaker: "Come on, what's the matter? You computers don't have human emotions, do you? If I hurt your feelings I'm sorry." But there was no answer. The joymaker did not speak. The view-walls would not light up. The dinner he ordered did not appear. The room was dead. Forrester conquered his pride and went to Adne Bensen's apartment. She was not there, but the children let him in. He said, "Kids, I've got a problem. I seem to have blown a fuse or something in my joymaker." They were staring at him, bemused. After a moment Forrester realized he had blundered in on something. "What is it, Tunt? Another club meeting? How about it, Mim?" They burst out laughing. Forrester said angrily, "All right. I didn't come here for laughs, but what's the joke?" "You called me Tunt!" the boy laughed. His sister giggled with him. "And that's not the worst, Tunt. He called me Mim! Charles, don't you know anything?" "I know I'm in trouble," Forrester said stiffly. "My joymaker doesn't work any more." Now their stares were roundeyed and open-mouthed. "Oh, Charles!" Obviously the magnitude of the catastrophe had overwhelmed their defenses. Whatever it was that had been occupying their minds when he came in, they were giving him their whole attention now. He said uncomfortably, "So what I want to know is, what went wrong?" "Find out!" cried Mim. "Hurry, Tunt! Poor Charles!" She gazed at him with compassion and horror, as at a leper. The boy knew what practical steps to take -- at least, he knew enough to be able to find out what Forrester had done wrong. Through his pedagogical joymaker the boy queried the central computing facilities, listened with eyes wide to the inaudible response and turned to stare again at Forrester. "Charles! Great sweat! You quit your job without notice!" "Well, sure I did," said Forrester. He shifted uneasily in his seat. "All right," he said, to break the silence. "I did the wrong thing huh? I guess I was hasty." "Hasty!" "Stupid," Forrester amended. "I'm sorry." "Sorry!" "If you just keep repeating everything I say," said Forrester, "you might drive me crazy, but you won't be exactly helping me. I goofed. All right. I admit it." The boy said, "Yes, Charles, but didn't you know you forfeited your salary? And you didn't have anything much else, you know. A couple Kbucks sequestrated for the freezers, but not much loose cash. And so you're -- " The boy hesitated, forming the words with his lips. "You're broke," he whispered. I f those were not the most frightening words Forrester had ever heard, they certainly were well up in the running. Broke? In this age of incredible plenty and high-velocity spending? He might as well be dead again. He sank back in his chair and the little girl sprang helpfully forward and ordered him a drink. Forrester took a grateful swallow and waited for it to hit him. It didn't hit him. It was, of course, the best the girl could get for him on her own joymaker, and it had about as much kick as lemon pop. He put it down carefully and said : "See if I've got this straight... I didn't pay my bills, so they turned off the joymaker. Right?" "Well, I guess you could say that." "All right." Forrester nodded. "So the first thing I have to do is reestablish my credit. Get some money." "Right, Charles!" cried the girl. "That'll fix everything up!" "So how do I do that?" The two children looked at each other helplessly. "Isn't there anything I can do?" "Well, sure, Charles. Sweat, there's got to be! Get another job, I guess." "But the joymaker wouldn't get me one." "Sweat!" the boy gazed thoughtfully at his joymaker, picked it up, shook it, then put it down again. "That's bad. Maybe when Mim comes home she can help you." "Really? Do you think she'll help?" "Well, no. I mean, I don't think she'd know how." "Then what do I do?" The boy looked worried and a little scared. Forrester was pretty sure he looked the same way himself. Certainly that was how he felt. Of course, he told himself, Hara might help him once more; certainly he'd had the practice. Or Taiko might be sportsman enough to get over his snub and reopen the invitation to work for the Luddites. But he was pretty sure that neither of these possibilities represented any very hopeful facts. The little girl wandered thoughtfully away, not looking at Forrester, and began muttering into her joymaker -- back to the game he had interrupted, Forrester thought with totally unjustified bitterness. He knew it was unjustified. These were only children, and he had no right to expect them to handle adult problems that at least one adult -- himself -- couldn't handle at all. The boy said suddenly, "Oh, one other thing, Charles. Mim says Heinzie's out after you again." "Don't I know it." But it didn't seem much of a threat, compared with the disaster of insolvency. "Well, you see, you've got a problem there," the boy said. "If you don't have your joymaker you won't have any warning when he's around. And also there's something about the DR equipment you might not know. You have to have some credit rating or they won't freeze you at all if you're killed. You know. There's always the chance that you'll do something that annuls the bond so Heinzie, or whoever, might protest payment -- then they'd be in trouble. I mean, they don't want to get stuck with a stiff that can't pay up." "I appreciate their difficulty." "I just thought you'd like to know." "Oh, you were right." Forrester's glance wandered. "Mim -- whatever your name is. You! What are you doing?" The girl looked up from her joymaker, her face flushed with excitement. "Me, Charles?" "Yeah. Didn't I hear you mention my name just now?" "Sure, Charles. I was proposing you for membership in our club. You know, we told you about it." "Nice of you," said Forrester bitterly. "Has it got a dining room?" "Oh, it's not that kind of a club, Charles. You don't understand. The club will help you. Already they've made a suggestion." He looked skeptical. "Is that going to help?" "Sweat, yes! Listen. Tars Tarkas just said: 'Let him seek in the dead sea bottoms and the ancient cities. Let him join the haunted hosts of old Jasoom.' " Forrester puzzled over the message drearily. "It doesn't mean anything to me," he said. "Of course it does! Clear as the crawlers on the Farside coconut, don't you see? He thinks you ought to hide out with the Forgotten Men!" XI I t was only ten minutes walking from the children's home to the great under-building plazas and warrens where the Forgotten Men lived. But Forrester had no guide this time, nor was there a joymaker to display green arrows to guide him, and it took him an hour. He dodged across an avenue of grass between roaring hovercraft, his life in his hands, and emerged under a hundredstory tower where a man came humbly toward him. He looked vaguely familiar. "Stranger," the man said, softly pleading, "Ah've had a tumble lahf. It all started when the mahns closed and my wahf Murry got sick -- " "Buddy," said Forrester, "have you got a wrong number." The man stepped back a pace and looked him up and down. He was tall, lean and dark, his face patient and intelligent. "Aren't you the fella Ah panhandled with those two little kids?" he said accusingly. "Gave me fifty bucks, Ah think." "You remember good. But that was when I had money; now I'm broke." Forrester looked around at the tall buildings and the greensward. They did not seem hospitable. "I'd be obliged to you," he added, "if you'd tell me where I can sleep tonight." The man glanced warily around, as if suspicious of some kind of a trick, then grinned and stuck his hand out. "Welcome to the club," he said. "Name's Whitlow. Jurry Whitlow. What happened?" "I got fired," said Forrester. Jerry Whitlow commiserated, "Could happen to anybody, Ah guess. You know, Ah noticed you didn't have a joymaker, but Ah didn't think much about it. Figured, sweat, he's just a damn greenhorn, prob'ly forgot to take it with him. But you got to get yourself one raht away." "Why?" "Whah Sweat, man! Don't you know you're fur game for anybody on the hunt? They come down here, take one look around and they see you're busted -- hell, man, you wouldn't last out the day." He unclipped his own joymaker -- or what Forrester had taken to be a joymaker -- and proudly handed it over. "Fake, see? But it looks lahk the real thing. Fool anybody. Fooled you, Ah bet." It had, as a matter of fact. But actually, Forrester saw with surprise, it wouldn't fool anyone at all, not at close range. It was far too light to be a joymaker, apparently whittled out of some organic plastic and painted in the patterns of a joymaker. "Of course, it don't work." Whitlow grinned. "But on the other hand Ah don't have to pay rent on it. Keeps 'em off pretty good. Didn't have that, one of these perverts that get they kicks from total death'd come down here and tag me the first thing." Gently he pulled it out of Forrester's hand and looked at him calculatingly. "Now, you got to get one just lahk it and, damn, you hit lucky first tahm. Theah's a fellow two houses over makes them to sell. Friend o' mahn. Ah bet he'll give you one for -- hell! Maybe little as a hundred dollars!" Forrester started to open his mouth. "Maybe even eighty!... Seventy-fahv?" "Whit," said Forrester simply, "I haven't got a dime." "Sweat!" Whitlow was awed. Then he shrugged. "Well, hell, Ah guess we can't let you get killed for a lousy fifteen bucks. Ah'll get you fixed up on spec." "Fifteen?" Whitlow grinned. "That's without mah commission. Come on with me, boy. You got some ropes to learn!" 'T'he Forgotten Men lived on the castoffs of the great world overhead, but it did not seem to Forrester that they lived badly. Jerry Whitlow was not fat, but he was obviously not starving, either. His clothes were clean and in good repair, his attitude relaxed. Why, thought Forrester, it might even turn out that I'll like it here, once I learn my way around... Whitlow was a first-rate teacher. even though he never stopped talking. He conducted Forrester through under-building mazes and footbridges Forrester had not even seen, his mouth going all the while. Mostly it was the story of his life: " -- laid off at the mahns when Ah was sixteen. Out of work, Chuck, and me with a family to support. Well, we made out, kahnd of, until mah wahf Murry got sick and we had to go on the relief. So a gov-ment man came around and put me on the Aydult Retraining and gave me tests and, Chrahst, Chuck, you know Ah scored so hah Ah just about broke the scales. So then Ah went back to school and -- " He stopped and glanced apprehensively overhead. They were between buildings, under a tiny square of open sky. He grabbed Forrester and dragged him swiftly back into the cellar where the joymaker-maker had kept his shop. "Watch out!" he whispered fiercely. "They's a reporter up there!" The word meant nothing to Forrester, but the tone carried the message. He ran one way, Whitlow the other. The joymaker's shop had been in a sort of vermiform appendix to the plumbing of an apartment-complex, where some installation had been designed into the plans, was outmoded, removed -- and the space left vacant. The little man who sold the joymakers occupied a sort of triplex apartment -- three rooms on three levels -- and out of it and around it ran, for some reason, a net of empty four-foot tunnels. Down one of them Whitlow fled. Down another ran Forrester. It was dark. The footing was uneven. But Forrester hurried down it, stooped over to avoid banging his head, until tire blackness was total and he fell to the rough floor, gasping. He still did not know what he had been running from, but Whitlow's fear was contagious. And it reawakened a hundred old pains; until this moment he had almost forgotten the beating he had taken the first day out of the freezer, but the exertion made every dwindling ache start up again. He had now been a Forgotten Man for exactly two hours. Time passed, and the silence was as total as the darkness. Whatever it was that Whitlow had feared, it did not seem to be pursuing here. It would take a human stoat to pursue a human rabbit in this warren, he thought; and in the darkness maybe even the rabbit would develop claws. It had been bad enough when all he had to fear was the crazy Martian. Now... He sighed, and turned over on the rough, cast-stone floor. He wondered wistfully what had become of all the furnishings and gadgets he had bought so recklessly for the apartment he no longer owned. Shouldn't there be some sort of trade-in allowance? But if there was, he did not have the skill to claim it. Nor did he own a working joymaker to help him with instructions. He wondered if Hara would help him out at this last juncture, and resolved to go looking for the doctor. After all, it was in a way Hara's responsibility that he was in this predicament... "No," said Forrester in the darkness, aloud and very clearly. It wasn't Hara's responsibility at all. It was his own. If there was one thing that he had learned in his two hours as a Forgotten Man, it was that there were no responsibilities any more that were not his own. This was not a world where a protective state provided for its people. It was a world of the individual; he was the captain of his fate, the master of his soul -- And the prisoner of his failings. By the time he heard Whitlow cautiously calling his name, Forrester had come to terms with the fact that he was all alone in a cold and uncaring world. Cautiously they tiptoed out of  the pipes, across a hoverway and under a huge building that was supported on a thousand elliptical pillars, set in beds of grass. What light kept the grass growing came from concealed fixtures in the ten acres of roof over their heads. Whitlow, regaining the appearance of confidence, led the way to one particular pillar that held a door, marked in glittering red letters: Emergency Exit. He poshed it open, shoved Forrester inside and closed it behind them. "Whew," he said cheerfully. "That was close, but we're all rht now. You beginning to get hungry?" Forrester had been about to ask questions, but that totally diverted his attention. "Yes" Whitlow grinned. "Figured," he said. "Well, Ah've got just the thing for you, prob'ly. Ah've got a steady clahent in this building, fellow who used to work with me at the Labs, back before. He's on diet programming now, see, and he always manages to slip me something out of the expurimental allowance. So let's see -- " He rummaged in a cupboard, and emerged with a pair of thermal-covered hot dishes. They opened to a touch and displayed a steaming, fragrant dinner for two. "Damn, he done better than ever! Looks lahk smoked oysters Milanese! Sink your teeth in this. Chuck. Ah guarantee you won't do better at the Senate of the Twelve Apostles!" While he wolfed down the food, Forrester glanced about him to discover what sort of place he was in. It seemed to be an air-raid access to the underground park from the building above, no longer used because since the beginning of the Sirian threat complete new facilities had been excavated at the fivehundred-foot subterranean level. But this little forgotten vestige of a completely stocked shelter remained, and as no one else had any use for it Whitlow had taken it for his own. It was temperature controlled; it had lights and plumbing; and, as Forrester had already seen, it was provided with food storage facilities. All Whitlow had to do was furnish the food. Forrester leaned back, relaxed, trying to summon up the energy to eat a chocolate mousse and half-listening to Whitlow's stream of talk; " -- so then when Ah got out of M. Ah. T. they weren't vurry many jobs open for coal-mahning engineers, of course. So Ah went back and took mah master's in solid-state electornics. Then Bell Labs sent they recruiter up to scout our prospects and he made me this offer, and Ah went into the Labs at nahn thousand to start. Sweat, man, things looked good. Murry was puttin' on weight and the kids were fahn. But Ah'd had this little cough for some tahm, and -- " "Whit," said Forrester, "hold off on that a minute, will you? I want to ask you something. Why did we hide from that reporter?" Whitlow looked startled. "Ah'm sorry," he apologized after a minute. "Ah keep forgetting what a greenhorn you are. You don't know about these reporters." "No, I don't." "Well, all you have to know is seeing one of them's poison. Whah, that's lahk a vulture hovering over a hill. You just know they's going to be a corpse down below. See, they've got this Freedom of the Press thing, so when cense he got to tell the reporters raht away. And he's got to fahl a complete plan of action, see, so the reporters can be raht there when the blood starts flahing, because they tape it all and they put it on the view-walls. Specially if the killer's in one of the tournaments. Fella from the National Open was here last week and, God, they was reporters hanging out of every cloud -- " "I think I understand," said Forrester. "You mean if you can keep out of the way of the reporters, you can probably keep out of the way of the assassins, too." "Stands to reason, don't it?" "I don't know what stands to reason," Forrester said humbly. He was beginning to wish he had not been so quick to follow the advice of Adne's children, so reluctant to wait and expose himself to more of Adne's gentle scorn. He felt a quick surge of anger. How dare the world treat his life so lightly! But if it had not been for this world he would not have a life at all; would have stayed dead with a lungful of smoke and fire, centuries before, his body now no more than a soft place in the ground. He leaned back and let himself be lulled by Whitlow's continuing story of his own adventures : " -- so then Ah went to the comp'ny doctor and he told me Ah had it, all raht. The Big C. Well! Scared! But we had this comp'ny freezer plan at the Labs and Ah reported in to the medics. 'Sheeoot,' they said. 'Lung cancer, hey? Well, you lay raht down here and we'll freeze your bones -- " Relaxing, half listening, Forrester found himself getting drowsy. It had been a very strange day, he thought; but then he stopped thinking and fell asleep. I n order to live successfully as a panhandler, you had to exercise special care in picking your "clients", Whitlow said. The worst thing you could do was guess wrong. There was always the chance you might sidle up to somebody and hit him for a touch -- and then find out that he was some jet-set happy-boy looking for an economical murder to commit, one that might get him out of the problem of paying for the victim's repairs an ' one with double thrills, since there was always the chance that the victim would stay dead. To avoid that you had to study each prospective mark carefully. No one came down here on business. The best ones were the rubberneck tourists. They usually came in pairs; and of any two, the one who was being shown around could safely be figured for a greenhorn -- himself too fresh out of the freezers, or back from the starways, to be eager for murder as yet. The problem there was to make an accurate assessment of the one who was doing the showing. "That's whah Ah picked you, Chuck. Ah wasn't worried about the little boy. Though you can be vurry surprised." And of course, everything they did was more or less illegal, so you had to watch out for the coppers. The coppers would not trouble you unless they saw you actually breaking the law or unless you were wanted for something. Then they would trouble you very much indeed. Forrester's first contact with one of the coppers came as he was on the point at bracing a woman alone, Whitlow hiding behind a flowering Hlac bush and coaching him in whispers. "See thur, Chuck, what sh did? Threw away a cigarette butt. Well, that's ten to one she's Nahnteen Eighty or earlier, so go get 'er, boy!" But Forrester had taken no more than a single step before Whitlow's piercing whistle stopped him: "Copper!" The copper was seven feet tall, uniformed in blue, swinging what looked like a nightstick but was not. Forrester had been warned: It was a sort of joymaker, full of anesthetic sprays and projectile weapons. And it had seen him. It strolled right up to them, swinging the stick. It stopped and looked Whitlow in the eyes, right through the lilac blooms. "Good morning, Man Whitlow," it said courteously and moved on to Forrester. It stared silently into his eyes. Then: "Nice day, Man Forrester," it said, and moved away. "How'd he know?" gasped Forrester. "Retina pattern. Don't worry about it; if he wanted you for anything he'd have you by now. Just give him a minute to get out of saht." The woman prospect was gone then. But there were plenty of others. Keeping out of the way of coppers, trying to learn Whitlow's skills at estimating the potentials of a mark, Forrester found that the time passed. Nor was it the most disagreeable way he had spent a day. The weather was warm and dry, the growing plants were scented, the people he hit up were no worse than the average run. Forrester took five dollars from a pretty girl in a sort of mirror-bright bikini, fifty from a man who had brought his pet animal -- it was a little silk-furred monkey -- down to the under-building park to run free, and seemed to accept Forrester's touch as a form of rent for the use of the premises. Forrester paid back Whitlow's outlay for the fake joymaker and found himself with cash money in his pocket. As he could see no particular need for spending much of it, he began to feel solvent again. Then Whitlow's hawk eyes brightened and he whispered tautly: "Eeow! Look over thur, will you? We've got ourselfs a lahv one now!" On the fringe of a bed of tall gladioli a man had stepped out o i a hovercar and dismissed it. He seemed young, although you couldn't really tell. He moved idly across the grass, like a sightseer. His gait was peculiar, and he wore an expression of grave joy as he minced toward them. "Look how he walks!" exulted Whitlow. "I am looking. What about it?" "Whah, Chuck, he's out of low-gee! Thur's a fella just back from a long trip if Ah ever saw one, and probly loaded with pay. Sic 'im!" Forrester accepted Whitlow's diagnosis unquestioningly. He marched up to the spaceman and said clearly: "My name is Charles D. Forrester, and due to my ignorance of the customs of this time I've lost all my money and have no work. If you could possibly spare me some cash I would be deeply indebted to you." Whitlow appeared magically at his elbow. "That goes for me too, boss," he said sorrowfully. "We both in pretty bad trouble. If you could be kahnd enough to help us now we'd be eternally grateful." The man stopped, his hands in his pockets, neither surprised nor disturbed. He turned to face them with grave interest. "Sorry to hear that, gentlemen," he said. "What seems to be your problem, sir?" "Mahn? Well, it's just about lahk Forrester here. Mah name's Whitlow, Jurry Whitlow. It starts way back when Ah was firstborn, working in the mahns in West Virginia. They closed down, and -- " The spaceman was not only polite but patient. He listened attentively through all of Whitlow's long story, and to as much of Forrester's as Forrester thought worth telling. He commiserated with them, wrote their names down and promised to look for them again if he ever came back this way. He was, in short, an ideal prospect -- not only a spaceman, but one of the rotating crews who manned the right-angle communications satellites that whirled out around the sun at ninety degrees to the ecliptic, furnishing interferencefree radio relay facilities for the whole solar system. The job paid well, but that was only part of it. Because of the energy budget for matching orbits with the rightangle satellites, the crews were relieved only at six-month intervals, and came back with a fortune in their pockets and a mad hunger for company; and Whitlow and Forrester walked away from him with two thousand dollars apiece. That night they ate their dinner in a restaurant. Over Whitlow's protests Forrester insisted on standing treat. The restaurant was a hangout for Forgotten Men -- and Forgotten Women. It was something like a private home, something like an automat. You had full joymaker service in it, but in order to make it work you had to feed money into a slot. The prices caused Forrester's scalp to prickle, but he reassured himself that he was just learning the ropes and experience was worth paying for; so at Whitlow's suggestion they started with a squirt of joy apiece (fifty dollars a shot), then cocktails (forty), then five), then more drinks, and about then Forrester began to lose count. He remembered something that looked like meat but wasn't -- it seemed to be coated with a sort of vanilla fudge, though it was bloody inside -- and then they began drinking in earnest. They were not alone. The place was crowded. Whitlow seemed to know everyone there, an assembly that hailed from seven continents, six centuries and one or two extraterrestrial planets and moons. There was a huge red-faced man named Kevin O'Rourke na Solis Lacis who gave Forrester a shock until they exchanged names, for he remembered Heinzie the Assassin. The reason was good, when Forrester found it out: They were both Martians. O'Rourke, however, was a poet. As a matter of principle he refused to accept the bribes of what he called the iron-headed state. Probing, Forrester discovered that he was talking about foundation grants, which were available to poets in almost any quantity; but O'Rourke spurned them all. He had been briefly involved with the Ned Lud Society -- but they were as bad as the iron-heads, he declared. All Earth was a disaster area. Let the Sirians take it away! "So why don't you go back to Mars?" Forrester inquired, politely enough; but the Martian took it as an insult, glowered and lumbered away across the room. "Don' worry 'bout heem," said the pretty little dark girl who had somehow come to be leaning against Forrester's shoulder, helping him drink his drink. "He be back. Certainement." There was a certain United Nations quality to the gathering, Forrester was discovering. Apart from a few odd-balls like the Martian poet, the bulk of the Forgotten Men seemed to come from nearly his own time. Had the hardest time fitting in, he supposed -- and the hardest time earning money. But it was not always that The tiny dark girl, for instance, had originally been a ballet dancer from Czechoslovakia, shot as a Chinese Bolshevik counterrevolutionary in #, frozen at great peril by the Khrushchevite underground, revived, killed seven times since in one way or another and revived each time. Her reasons for hiding out with the Forgotten Men had nothing to do with money -- she was loaded, Whitlow whispered, had made a collection of gold and gems from admirers in a dozen countries over the centuries, and owned them with their pyramiding value now. But one of her assassinations had produced some cell changes in the brain, and now she awoke each time convinced that Stalinist agents lurked abroad, waiting for her. She did not exactly fear them. She objected to the idea of being killed somewhat as Forrester, in the old days, had objected to going to the dentist: You didn't really worry about it, but you were pretty sure it would be unpleasant. As someone who had seen each of seven centuries, Forrester found her fascinating -- and she was beautiful as well. But she quickly became so drunk her reminiscences stopped making sense. He got up for another drink and found himself lurching slightly. Only slightly, he was sure; but somehow when he got the drink it spilled all over a lean, old, nearly bald man who grinned and nodded and said, "Tenga dura, signore! E predoso!" "You're right," said Forrester, and sat down beside him. Whitlow had pointed him out as they entered, as a sort of curiosity; he had actually been bom before Forrester himself. He had been a hundred and seven years old when, in #, he had died of an embolism. The embolism could have been repaired at once, but the ravages of age could not. Not then. After six centuries in the dreamless liquid-helium sleep his original stake had multiplied to the point where the trustees of the freezer had decided to revive him; but there had been only money enough to give him operational youth. Not much had been done cosmetically; and it had taken everything he had. "I bet you've had an interesting life," Forrester told him solemnly, finishing what remained in his glass. The man gave him a grave nod. "Signore," he said, "durante la vita mia prima del morte, era un uomo grande! Nel tempo del Duce -- ah! Un maggiore del esercito, io, e dappertutto le donne mon mi dispiace!" Whitlow patted the old man on the shoulder and led Forrester away. 'Tore-brain damage," he whispered. "But he was talking in Italian." #'Sure, Chuck. He can't leam raht, that's what he's doing here. You know, they ain't many jobs for a fella that can't talk lahk the rest of us." The Martian lurched past them, his head twisted sidewise toward diem. Whether he had been listening or not Forrester could not say, but he was declaiming: "Talk like de rest. Live like de rest. Life for de state for de state knows what's best." The whole party was coming to life, thought Forrester, flushed and happy. A small man in a green ruff -- it seemed to be an imitation of the Sirian coloration -- cried: "And what's best? Adolf Berle asked it half a millenium ago: 'What does a corporation want?' And the state has become a corporation!" The ballet dancer hiccoughed and opened glazed and angry eyes. "Stalinist!" she hissed, and returned to sleep; and Forrester dug deep for hundred-dollar bills, and fed them to the joymaker slots for more drinks all around. TT'orrester was perfectly aware that he was rapidly depleting his last thousand dollars. In a way, it pleased him. He was drunk enough, euphoric enough, to let tomorrow face toworrow's fears. However badly the next day began, it could not be worse than this one had been. He saw advantages even in being a Forgotten Man: You could spend yourself into pennilessness, but not into bankruptcy; you could never go into debt, since you had no credit to begin with. Wise Tars Tarkas! Excellent kids, to have found him such fine advice! "Eat!" he cried, shaking off Whitlow's cautionary whisper. "Drink! Be merry! For tomorrow we die, again!" "Domani morire!" shrilled the old Italian, uptilting his glass of heaven-knows-how-costly grappa that Forrester had provided for him, and Forrester returned the toast. "Listen, Chuck," said Whitlow uneasily. "You better take it slow. We don't get a mark lahk that space fella every day." "Whit, shut up. Don't be a grandma, will you?" "Well, it's your money. But don't blame me if you're broke again tomorrow." Forrester smiled and said clearly, "You make me sick." "Now, cut it out raht there!" blazed Whitlow. "Whur'd you be if it wasn't for me? God damn, Ah don't have to take this kind of -- " But the Martian with the Irish name interrupted them. "Hey, you fellows! Dat's enough, dere. You got to buy drinks yet" As Whitlow cooled off Forrester turned to inspect him; something had been on his mind. "You," he said. "How come you talk like that?" "Like what, 'like dat I ? Yo tink dere's something funny about de way I talk?" "Yeah, matter of fact. Why?" But something had occurred to the Martian. He snapped hit fingers. "Wait a minute! Forrester, is dat what you said your name was?" "That's right. But we're talking about you -- " "You should learn not to interrupt dat way," reproved Kevin O'Rourke na Solic Lacis. "What I want to tell you is dis. Dere's a Sirian been around looking for you." "Sirian? One of the green fellows?" Fuzzily Forrester tried to concentrate, but it was not much fun. "You mean S Four?" "How de hell would I know his number? He came around in one of dem pressure-cloaks, but I could tell he was a Sirian. I saw plenty of dem." "Probably wants to sue me for breach of contract," Forrester said bitterly. "He's welcome; there's plenty of others." "No, I don't tink so, because -- " "Cut it out," interrupted Forrester. "You know, I hate the way you Martians keep changing the subject. What I want to know is why you all talk like that. This other one that wants to kill me, he had the same Kraut accent, but in his case it figured. But you talk the same way and you're Irish, right?" Kevin O'Rourke stared at him disapprovingly. "Forrester, you're drunk. What de hell's 'Irish'?" H ow long the party lasted Forrester did not know. He remembered a long harangue in which the drunken ballet dancer was trying to explain to him that the accent was Martian, not German; something to do with which got them out of the habit of hearing certain frequencies. He had a clear memory of reaching into his pocket one time and coming up empty; and a fuzzy, frightening recollection of something bad that had happened. But it was all hazy and distant, and it came back to him only in random patches. What he knew for sure was that when he woke up the next morning he was back in the rough-hewn tunnel next to the joymaker shop. How he had gotten there he had no idea. And he was alone. Except, that is, for the granddaddy of all hangovers. He dimly remembered that Whitlow had warned him about that, too. There were no autonomic monitoring devices on the public joymaker, Whitlow had said. He would have to decide for himself when he had enough, because the joymaker would not stop service at the point of no return -- not as long as the money held out. Apparently it had held out too long. He shook his head miserably. The movement sent cascades of pain down the back of his skull. Something bad had happened. He tried half-heartedly to recall it, but all that would come to his memory was a mosaic of mass terror. Something had broken up the party with drunken men and women racing around in terror, even the Italian and the ballerina rousing themselves enough to flee. But what? He was not sure; and suspected that he would rather not remember, not just now.  He lurched to the end of the tunnel, climbed down metal steps and pushed a door aside. He stood gazing out over the plantings, in a warm breeze in which he took no pleasure at all. It was daylight and, except for a distant swish of hovercar traffic there was no sound of anyone around. It was too soon to judge, on the basis of less than twenty-four hours' experience. And no doubt his troubles were all his own fault. But Forrester was ready to concede that life with the Forgotten Men was not his place m this new world either. If he had any place at all. But as he was alive, he had no choice but to go on living. Forrester sighed, turned and walked into the ruby metal arms of a copper. "Man Forrester," it said, staring into his eyes, "good morning and I have a message for you." "Nothing I want to hear," said Forrester. "Let go." "As to that," said the copper, "I do not know, Man Forrester, but the message is as follows: Will you care to accept re-employment by Sirian Four?" "No!" shouted Forrester. "My God, no!" The copper said courteously, "Thank you, Man Forrester," and strolled away. Forrester stood glowering after it. Re-employment! He'd rather work for a cobra. Much rather; a cobra was at least from the right planet, and if it struck it would kill only a single man, not a world; and at that moment, looking up for what seemed to him no particular reason, a glimpse caught out of the comer of the eye, perhaps a shadow, Forrester saw a flyer overhead. He froze, turned, started to run. The crazy Martian? Some other enemy? He didn't know, and didn't care to learn. But the aircraft was not after him. I t hesitated above him, and Forrester saw a face looking out -- a face which he recognized, although not complete with an identity as yet. The eyes looked at him thoughtfully. Then it dipped and slid away, and landed. It landed across the hoverway, and the man got out. He was carrying something that looked like a whip. Around the pylons of the tapering bright yellow building across the hoverway Forrester saw Whitlow walking toward him. So did the man from the aircraft. He was waiting for Whitlow. He stood there, politely poised, while Whitlow ambled across the grass, and turned and saw him. Whitlow never had a chance to run. The thing that looked like a whip was a whip. The man seemed to shake it gently, and its tip hissed out to touch Whitlow, and curled around his neck, and flung him violently to the ground. The man pulled back with the whip, an expression of eager pleasure on his friendly face; and Forrester recognized him. It was their benefactor, the spaceman back from his right-angle flight. Over the whush of the hovercars Forrester could hear Whitlow cream. Whitlow tried frantically to get up, still screaming, and was slashed to earth again; tried again, and shook as the whip flicked blood from his neck; tried again, and was thrown down; and stopped trying. Forrester turned and ran, as fast he he could run. He was sobbing. I have a right to be, he thought, half crazed. No one could watch a friend whipped to death unmoved, even if death were only temporary. And for Whitlow it would not be temporary, for he was a Forgotten Man, without hope. Like Forrester. He stopped. There ahead of him was another flyer, and outside it was something that glistened and shone. It looked a little like an atombomb cloud, a little like an icecream cone made of glittering chrome. It rested on ducted jets that swept it across a bed of stormtossed poppies toward Forrester, fast, so fast that he could only stare at it. For inside it, behind an inset band of crystal, was a ring of staring bright green eyes. It was a Sirian. His Sirian. And it was reaching out to touch him with something that glittered and stung. 'JT'onrester laughed to himself,T staring down at the bright golden countryside below him. The voice from behind him said, "Dear Charles, you're an idiot." He turned, grinning. "Because I'm laughing, Adne? It's just that it was such a stupid mistake." "Oh, it was all of that," she agreed. She still stayed inside that foolish space suit. It nettled Forrester. It was bad enough that he could have been so panicky and confused as to think her a Sirian, but at least she could come out and sit beside him on this flight they were taking to -- to -- "I forget where we're going," he said apologetically. He closed his eyes and rubbed them. He must have had an even worst hangover than he thought. "Sweat, sweet! You can't remember anything." "I wish you'd come out and talk to me." "Talk?" Her laugh was gently mocking. "All right, I wish you'd come out and -- " "Charles! How fast you're getting over your kamikaze ways! A week ago you wouldn't have talked like that." "I wouldn't?" Forrester contern plated the thought. He was honestly puzzled; he couldn't redly remember what he would have talked like a week ago. He sighed and leaned back, staring into Adne's lovely, bright green eyes. He felt dizzy, sick and extremely confused. He wondered if his mind was breaking down -- not that it would have been any wonder if it were. Certainly he had been through enough. He felt tired. He felt both sleepy and taut; like an insomniac; sitting there, watching Adne's expression behind the band of crystal in her wild spacesuit, he was almost fainting from fatigue. Or something like fatigue. Little bolts of pain struck at the base of the skull, muscle spasms knotted his neck muscles. His eyes were gritty and sore. But when he closed them they sprang open again; he felt a flush of strength into his body, and sat up -- and was at once dizzyingly weary again. It was confusing. It was also frightening. He found minutes passing that he had not marked; looked to see Adne regarding him, looked again and she was somewhere else, bending over something in her conical suit; but he had not seen her move. He thought objectively: I'm having delusions. It had been going on for some time. Had he not thought Adne was trying to stab him with something like a hypo? Even thought that Adne was not Adne, but one of the aliens from Sirius, menacing Earth? But it was all too complex for him to sort out, and he was dizzy and sick. He saw only flashes, heard only bursts of sound. The whir of the flyer's rotors; and a metallic whining of gears as a port was opened. Why was a port opened? What was he doing standing here on the ground, on a hot, baked flat place of parched dead grass? Why was Adne getting into it? He heard the rotors again, and looked out; they were still flying over the endless fields of food for the cities. But it was queerly night. He turned to ask Adne, but she was hiding from him. "Damn you!" he cried. Or sobbed, or perhaps both; but she didn't answer. He flung himself petulantly down on the seat. His head was splitting with pain. "Damn you," he whispered, and slept. 'X#'hen he woke up the flyer ' ' was standing at the side of the hoverway. As near as he could tell, it was the exact spot from which he had taken off. He staggered to his feet. "Adne?" he called. But there was no answer, and in a way he had not expected one. He remembered parts of what had happened. It had been confusing. It had lasted a long time -- it seemed to be day again. It was very strange that he had dreamed so complex and pointless a dream. Of course, that was assuming it was a dream. But even waking, there seemed to be no point to the whole experience; he could not think what should come next for him, and wandered out of the flyer. When he was standing on the grassy border of the hoverway he realized he was also ravenously hungry. Strangely, the practical problem that presented was almost a relief. He searched his pockets, to see what might be left of the largesse from his friend, the whipmurderer. Nothing. But he had expected that, and he did what he knew he had been going to do all along. He headed for Adne's condominium. Of course, she might not have been in, or she might not have admitted him. But she was. And she did. She didn't act too happy about it, though. "All right," she said, "come on in." He sat down, ill at ease, aware that besides being hungry, and hungover, he was also far from clean. He cast about in his mind for something that would give her a chance to invite him to eat. "I had a funny experience," he said. She grunted over her shoulder, fingering her joymaker and watching the view-wall. "I thought you were with me on a trip yesterday," he said. "You weren't, were you?" "Charles, will you shut up a minute?" Her attention was on the walL It glowed into life and showed a scene of dried, seared grasses, and a place where something heavy had ground into the earth; while a voice was saying in sonorous mourning: " -- escaped orbital patrols and must be assumed to be on its way to Sirius itself. No information is available as to how the Sirian managed to avoid the built-in electronic defenses against escape. There must have been human complicity to carry the alien to the site of the disused space vessel, but no joymaker monitors have registered any such event. The implications, of course -- " Adne turned to him, her face blank. "Sweat!" she cried. "That's terrible. "What did you want to ask me?" "Oh, nothing. Something about whether or not you were with me yesterday," said Forrester, "but I don't have to. It wasn't you. I know who it was now." won't run off with your books if you put inside the front cover of each book... a gummed bookplate with your name printed on it! No. GM-# by Cullen Rapp No. GX-# by Lynd Ward The umpteenth corollary of Finagle's General Law of Dynamic Negatives says: "No books are ever lost by loaning except ones you particularly want to keep." # for #; #, #; #, # with owner's name imprinted All Postpaid. Add slate sales tax, il any. The designs shown above arc the only ones we offer I # First Year V Security-Prestige"In our first calendar year we did a gross of S#. Without constant help from the Duraclean borne office such growth never would have been possible." # in One Month saK'-.-sttsaSsw J. F. A. Texas # for # Hours Work "I have done hotels, studios, restaurants and churches. That is where the big money is. Example: One Saturday, # in #I hours. Monday, # in # hours. I have also contracted to clean # square feet of carpet for a store for #." G. F. Wisconsin s Rross. Kor (he tint time l?# d Ubl ' l,s, ' sot security -- without t # ,e,rs I " job. I gross f ry ' M ' # an hour on (he job." H Ohio # Job Finished in one day "I did the Sorority House in one day for #. This business is in its infancy." H. L. B. Texas hundreds of others -- got started in this Big Money business. Send for your copy now. Let me give you the same  start I gave these men! In one way, the big earnings reported here might bo called exceptional. In another way, there is nothing exceptional about them. That'a because any man who will follow instructiona and is business should be able to do as well under similar conditions. Each of thy men quoted here had talents and abilities different from those of alb the rest. But each had one thing in common -- a desire to win )ersonal independence in a business of his own. And each man took five identical steps to reach his goal. #. Each one read an announcement such as you are reading now. #. He wrote for complete information. #. He read the literature we sent him. #. He gained new confidence in himself and the belief that he could succeed with lJuraclean. #. He accepted our offer to help him get started. Later, he wrote to tell us about his success. In each case, remember, the first step was to write to Duraclean for information. If you would like to own a business of your own, why don't you do as these men did -- right now. When I hear from you, I will send you facts about the Duraclean Franchise that will open your eyes. You will see why a Franchise business such as ours makes success for the individual the rule rather than the exception. The Duraclean home service business has been tried and tested. The market for Duraclean Service is tremendous -- and growing. The methods that lend to success have been clearly charted. When an ambitious man follows these methods, success is the logical result. Some Franchise businesses require investments as high as #. With ours, you can get started for a few hundred dollars and we finance the balance. Monthly payments are so small that the profits on less than one day's service can cover your payment for the entire month. Even with this small investment and operating as a one man business, your otential is # a week net profit. With two men working for you # hours a week, you should gross a profit of #. Allowing # for advertising and incidentals, the net would amount to #. The most important part of Duraclean home service is cleaning rugs, carpets and upholstered furniture by a revolutionary modern process known as the "Absorption Method." You do the work right in the customer's premises. No harsh scrubbing with motor-driven brushes. No soaking. Instead, an aerated foam loosens the dirt and holds it in su#enaion until removed. A test conducted by an impartial laboratory showed that the modern Absorption Method removed twice as much dirt as was removed by old fashioned machine scrubbing. If you are tired of working for others or of jumping from one proposition to another -- if you have a real yearning for independence in a business of your own -- then send for "The Duraclean Route to Succea#." There is no obligation -- no chargo. No salesmen will call to high pressure you. Send for the book now. Read it. Then if you want to take the next step toward independence, you can write to me and let mo give you the same help I've given so many other successful men. U President Dear Mr. Mauk: Please mail a copy of your Free Book that tells how I can get a Duraclean Franchlsa started in spere time without giving up my present Income. No charge. No obligation. And no salosman is to call on mo. Name... Addicts City SUlf Tip Cods February galaXA # SMITH  SILVERBERG  POHL K galaxy by your Subscription Is Your Private Window On the stars in our galaxy The only thing we know about tomorrow is that it has its roots today. And out of the fantastic facts of today's scientific wonders Galaxy's all-star lineup of contributors weave stories that are sometimes wry, sometimes terrifying -- but always a delight to read. Would you like to join us, next issue and every issue thereafter for years to come, on this fascinating exploration of the fears and foibles of tomorrow? All it takes is a check, a stamp and a minute of your time. (If you prefer not to tear the coupon out of your magazine, just give us the information requested on a plain piece of paper.) From then on the mails will bring Galaxy to your door, with the best stories being written by the best science-fiction writers of all time. Here are some of the famous stories that appeared in Galaxy in its first fifteen years. Will the next fifteen years be as good? Frankly, we don't think so. We think they'll be better!  Galaxy Publishing Corp. #I Hudson Street New York, N.Y. # Yes, start my subscription to Galaxy right away. I enclose  ' my check or money order for:     # issues for #  # issues for #    Name  Address   City  State Zip Code U.S. only. Add #c per issue foreign postage. Please check whether Q new or  renewal.      .         Baby Is Three Theodore Sturgeon The Ballad of Lost C'Mell Cordwainer Smith The Big Time Fritz Leiber The Caves of Steel Isaac Asimov Day After Doomsday Poul Anderson The Demolished Man Alfred Bester Do J Wake or Dream? Frank Herbert The Dragon Masters Jack Vance The Fireman (Farenheit #-#) Ray Bradbury Gravy Planet (The Space Merchants J Pohl  Kornbluth Here Gather the Stars (Way Station ) Clifford D. Simak Home from the Shore Gordon R. Dickson Hot Planet Hal Clement King of the City Keith Laumer Mindswap Robert Sheckley Med Ship Man Murray Leinster The Men in the Walls The Old Die Rich H. L. Gold The Puppet Masters Robert A. Heinlein Surface Tension James Blish The Visitor at the Zoo Damon Knight Wind between the Worlds Lester del Rey galaxy Galaxy is publishes in French and Italian. The U. S. Edition Is published in Braille. This Edition is also published in Living Tape by Services for the Blind, Inc., Des Moines, Iowa. Vol. #, No. # Editor Science Editor by Cordwainer Smith by Robert Silverberg Publisher Production Manager Advertising by Tom Purdom by Thomas M. Disch by Larry Niven by George Henry Smith by Allen Kim Lang by Frederik Pohl by Willy Ley by Frederik PoM by Algis Budrys Subscription Mgr. bi-monthly by Galaxy Publishing Corporation. Main offices: #I Hudson Street, Hew York, N.Y. #. #c per copy Subscription: (# copies) # per year in the United States, Canada, Mexico, South and Central America and U. S. Posessions. Elsewhere #. Secondclass postage paid at New York, N.Y. and at additional mailing offices. Copyright New York # by Galaxy Publishing Corporation, Robert M. Guinn, President. All rights Including translations reserved. All material submitted must be accompanied by self-addressed stamped envelopes. The publisher assumes no responsibility for unsolicited material. Ail stories printed in this magazine are fiction and any similiarity between characters and actual persons is coincidental. Printed in the U.S.A. By The Gains Co., Inc. N. T. Title Reg. U. #. Pat. Off. Hphe New York Academy of Sciences, which will be having its sesquicentennial anniversary next year, hopes to celebrate it in an unusual, but we think appropriate way. Its plan is to add another skyscraper to New York City's skyline, a #story World Science Center in the Lincoln Center complex which will, as the name suggests, provide office space, meeting facilities and other necessary services for what is rapidly becoming the world's number one industry : Science. To us this seems like a very good thing indeed. Time was when big office buildings were put up by a very few classes of enterprises. In the small towns of America the buildings that stood out across the circling farms were the telephone company's, or the local power company's, and just about nothing else. The towers that dominated the cities were ordinarily put up by banks or insurance companies -- principally as a way of investing their funds. More recently it became common for big business to construct big buildings to house their headquarters -- publications like Time-Life or major newspapers, retail chains, industrial concerns and so on. But the World Science Center is something else. The only near comparison we can thing of is Technology Tower, an adjunct of M.I.T. that dominates Cambridge, Massachusetts; yet a large proportion of Tech Tower is given over to commercial enterprises, while the World Science Center, even bigger, is going to be simon-pure. It will be for science and nothing else. It seems to us that we have to go back earlier than the building boom of this century to find an analogy to the World Science Center, all the way back to the great cathedral builders of the Renaissance and the Middle Ages. This too is a "sermon in stone"; it is an embodiment of a change in ways of life, a new kind of orientation for human thought. We wish the New York Academy of Sciences well with their project and their #th anniversary -- and we await with excitement and anticipation what they may plan for their #th! Her is aa exciting opportunity for you C# add any tyro of these massive sets to your home library. All are indicative of the bigb quality of selections that are available to you as a member of the Book Find Club. The coupon is your passport to reading adventures that range from the mysteries of the world's major religions to the excitement of r provocative best seller. And as a mambor, the savings on the books you want to own will average #and morol  To receive the tyro sots for only #, ypu noed only agree to accept four more books in the cotrjjpg year from among the many that will be offered to you month by month. (Moat books have a retail price of about # and you wiii have the opportunity to obtain them at substantial membership saving.) Then, when you complete the introductory, offer, you wflf bonus selection Use for evory third book you buy. Fill out tho coupon and return It to us today. You can receive as many as # volumes with an. Immediate savings of up to #. oo Goloxy, #I Hyd boo St., N.Y., N.Y. # You may enroll me end send the # reference works indicated below lor only # (plus postage and handling). I agree to buy four additional selections or alternates Irom the wide range o! books that will be made available to me In the coming year si substantial eavings. When L do not want the current #eec;ion-Of prefer to order another bookI may do so on the convenient form provided lor this purpose. I may cancel my membership Ql any time after purchasing the four additional books. Q#F Reference works # l Mr... Mrs. ' Miss Pissse print Kxfl name Address S at)...I edited by Ephraim London. Retail #. Q. B. Levitan. Retail # JO. Retail #. t R. May. Retail # CBmate of' Our tisrf Retail # JO. Retail # #. Retail # JO. Down into Old Earth the Lord hastened -- to do one great last deed, and die I I need a temporary dog For a temporary job On a temporary place Like Earth! -- Song from The Merchant of Menace I nphere were the DouglasOuyang planets, which circled their sun in a single cluster, riding around and around the same orbit unlike any other planets known. There were the gentlemen-suicides back on Earth, who gambled their lives -- even more horribly, gambled sometimes for things worse than their lives -- against different kinds of geophysics which real II men had never experienced. There were girls who fell in love with such men, however stark and dreadful their personal fates might be. There was the Instrumentality, with its unceasing labor to keep man man. And there were the citizens who walked in the boulevards before the Rediscovery of Man. The citizens were happy. They had to be happy. If they were found sad, they were calmed and drugged and changed until they were happy again. This story concerns three of them: the gambler who took the name Sun-boy, who dared to go down to the Gebiet, who confronted himself before he died; the girl Santuna, who was fulfilled in a thousand ways before she died; and the Lord Sto Odin, a most ancient of days, who knew it all and never dreamed of preventing any of it. Music runs through this story. The soft sweet music of the Earth Government and the Instrumentality, bland as honey and sickening in the end. The wild illegal pulsations of the Gebiet, where most men were forbidden to enter. Worst of all, the crazy fugues and improper melodies of the Bezirk, closed to men for fifty-seven centuries -- opened by accident, found, trespassed in! And with it our story begins. r T'he Lady Ru had said, a few centuries before: "Scraps of knowledge have been found. In the ultimate beginning of man, even before there were aircraft, the wise man Laodz declared, 'Water does nothing but it penetrates everything. Inaction finds the road.' Later an ancient lord said this: "There is a music which underlies all things. We dance to the tunes all our lives, though our living ears never hear the music which guides us and moves us. Happiness can kill people as softly as shadows seen in dreams.' We must be people first and happy later, lest we live and die in vain." The Lord Sto Odin was more direct. He declared the truth to a few private friends: "Our population is dropping on most worlds, including the earth. People have children, but they don't want them very much. I myself have been a three-father to twelve children, a two-father to four, and a one-father, I suppose, to many others. I have had zeal for work and I have mistaken it for zeal in living. They are not the same. "Most people want happiness. Good: we have given them happiness. "Dreary useless centuries of happiness, in which all the unhappy were corrected or adjusted or killed. Unbearable desolate happiness without the sting of grief, the wine of rage, the hot fumes of fear. How many of us have ever tasted the acid, icy taste of old resentment? That's what people really lived for in the Ancient Days, when they pretended to be happy and were actually alive with grief, rage, fury, hate, malice and hope! Those people bred like mad. They populated the stars while other, secretly or openly. Their plays concerned murder or betrayal or illegal love. Now we have no murder. We cannot imagine any kind of love which is illegal. Can you imagine the Murkins with their highway net? Who can fly anywhere today without seeing that net of enormous highways? Those roads are rained, but they're still here. You can see the abominable things quite clearly from the moon. Don't think about the vehicles that ran on those roads, the people filled with greed and rage and hate, rushing past each other with their engines on fire. They say that fifty thousand a year were killed on the roads alone. We would call that a war. What people they must have been, to rush day and night and to build things which would help other people to rush even more! They were different from us. They must have been wild, dirty, free. Lusting for life, perhaps, in a way that we do not. We can easily go a thousand times faster than they ever went, but who, nowadays, bothers to go? Why go? It's the same there as here, except for a few fighters or technicians." lie smiled at his friends and added, "... and Lords of the Instrumentality, like ourselves. We # for the reasons of the Instrumentality. Not ordinary people reasons. Ordinary people don't have much reason to do anything. They work at the jobs which we think up for them, to keep them happy while the robots and the underpeople do the real work. They walk. They make love. But they are never unhappy. "They can't bet" The Lady Mmooa disagreed, "Life can't be as bad as you say. We don't just think they are happy. We know they are happy. We look right into their brains with telepathy. We monitor their emotional patterns with robots and scanners. It's not as though we didn't have samples. People are always turning unhappy. We're correcting them all the time. And now and then there are bad accidents, which  even we cannot correct. When people are very unhappy, they scream and weep. Sometimes they even stop talking and just die, despite everything we can do for them. You can't say that isn't real!" "But I do," said the Lord Sto Odin. "You do what?" cried Mmona. "I do say this happiness is not real," he insisted. "How can you," she shouted at him, "in the face of the evidence? Out evidence, which we of the Instrumentality decided on a long time ago. We collect it ourselves. Can we. the Instrumentality, be wrong?" "Yes," said the Lord Sto Odin. '"T'his time it was the entire circle who went silent. Sto Odin pleaded with them. "Look at my evidence. People don't care whether they are onefathers or one-mothers or not. They don't know which children are theirs, anyhow. Nobody dares to commit suicide. We keep them too happy. But do we spend any time keeping the talking animals, the underpeople. as happy as men? And do underpeople commit suicide?" "Certainly," said Mmona. "They are preconditioned to commit suicide if they are hurt too badly for easy repair or if they fail in their appointed work." "I don't mean that. Do they ever commit suicide for their reasons, not ours?" "No," said the Lord Nuru-or, a wise young Lord of the Instrumentality. "They are too desperately busy doing their jobs and staying alive." "How long does an underperson live?" said Sto Odin, with deceptive mildness. "Who knows?" said Nuru-or. "Half a year, a hundred years, maybe several hundred years." "What happens if he does not work?" said the Lord Sto Odin, with a friendly-crafty smile. "We kill him," said Mmona, "or our robot-police do." "And does the animal know it?" "Know he will be killed if he does not work?" said Mmona. "Of course. We tell all of them the same thing. Work or die. What's that got to do with people?" The Lord Nuru-or had fallen silent and a wise, sad smile had begun to show on his face. He had begun to suspect the shrewd, dreadful conclusion toward which the Lord Sto Odin was driving. But Mmona did not see it and she pressed the point. "My lord," said she, "you are insisting that people are happy. You admit they do not like to be unhappy. You seem to want to bring up a problem which has no solution. Why complain of happiness? Isn't it the best which the Instrumentality can do for mankind? That's our mission. Are you saying that we are failing in it?" "Yes. We are failing." The Lord Sto Odin looked blindly at the room as though alone. He was the oldest and wisest, so they waited for him to talk. He breathed lightly and smiled at them again. "You know when I am going to die?" "Of course," said Mmona, thinking for half a second. "Seventy-seven days from now. But you posted the time yourself. And it is not our custom, my Lord, as you well know, to bring intimate things into meetings of the Instrumentality." "Sorry," said Sto Odin, "but I'm not violating a law. I'm making a point. We are sworn to uphold the dignity of man. a bland hopeless happiness which has prohibited news, which has suppressed religion, which has made all history an official secret. I say that the evidence is that we are failing and that mankind, whom we've sworn to cherish, is failing too. Failing in vitality, strength, numbers, energy. I have a little while to live. I am going to try to find out." The Lord Nuru-or asked with sorrowful wisdom, as though he guessed the answer : "And where will you go to find out?" "I shall go," said the Lord Sto Odin, "down into the Gebiet." Ct'Hphe Gebiet -- oh, no!" cried several. And one voice added, "You're immune." "I shall waive immunity and I shall go," said the Lord Sto Odin. "Who can do anything to a man who is already almost a thousand years old and who has chosen only seventy-seven more days to live?" "But you can't!" said Mmona. "Some criminal might capture you and duplicate you, and then we would all of us be in peril." "When did you last hear of a criminal among mankind?" said Sto Odin. "There are plenty of them, here and there in the offworlds." "But on Old Earth itself?" asked Sto Odin. She stammered. "I don't know. There must have been a criminal once." She looked around the room. "Don't any of the rest of you know?" There was silence. The Lord Sto Odin stared at them all. In his eyes was the brightness and fierceness which had made whole generations of Lords plead with him to live just a few more years, so that he could help them with their work. He had agreed, but within the last quarter-year he had overridden them all and had picked his day of death. He had lost none of his powers in doing this. They shrank from his stare while they waited with respect for his decision. The Lord Sto Odin looked at the Lord Nuru-or and said, "I think you have guessed what I am going to do in the Gebiet and why I have to go there." "The Gebiet is a preserve where no rules apply and no punishments are inflicted. Ordinary people can do What they want down there, not what we think they should want. From all I hear, it is pretty nasty and pointless, the things that they find out. But you, perhaps, may sense the inwardness of these things. You may find a cure for the weary happiness of mankind." "That is right," said Sto Odin. "And that is why I am going, after I make the appropriate official preparations." Ill fo he did. He used one of  ' the most peculiar conveyances ever seen on Earth, since his own legs were too weak to carry him far. With only twoninths of a year to live, he did not want to waste time getting his legs re-grafted. He rode in an open sedanchair carried by two Roman legionaries. The legionaries were actually robots, without a trace of blood or living tissue in them. They were the most compact and difficult kind to create, since their brains had to be located in sheets of incredibly fine laminations, imprinted with the whole life experience of an important, useful and long-dead person. They were clothed as legionaries, down to cuirasses, swords, kilts, greaves, sandals and shields, merely because It was the whim of the Lord Sto Odin to go behind the rim of history for his companions. Their bodies, all-metal, were very strong. They could batter walls, jump chasms, crush any man or underperson with their mere fingers, or throw their swords with the accuracy of guided projectiles. The forward legionary, Flavius, had been Head of FourteenB in the Instrumentality -- an espionage division so secret that even among Lords, few knew exactly of its location or its function. He was (or had been, till he was imprinted on a robotmind as he lay dying) the director of historical research for the whole human race. Now he was a dull, pleasant machine carrying two poles until his master chose to bring his powerful mind into bright, furious alert by speaking the simple Latin phrase, understood by no other person living, Summa nulla est. The rear legionary, Livius. had been a psychiatrist who turned into a general. He had won many battles until he chose to die, somewhat before his time, because he perceived that battle itself was a struggle for the defeat of himself. Together, and added to the immense brainpower of the Lord Sto Odin himself, they represented an unsurpassable team. "The Gebiet," commanded the Lord Sto Odin. "The Gebiet," said both of them heavily, picking up the chair with its supporting poles. "And then the Bezirk," he added. "The Bezirk," they chimed in toneless voices. Sto Odin felt his chair tilt back as Livius put his two ends of the poles carefully on the ground, came up beside Sto Odin and saluted with open palm. "May I awaken?" said Livius in an even, mechanical voice. "Summa nulla est," said the Lord Sto Odin. I ivius' face sprang into full animation. "You must not go there, my Lord! You would have to waive immunity and meet all dangers. There is nothing there yet. Not yet. Some day they will come pouring out of that underground Hades and give you men a real fight. Now, no. They are just miserable beings, cooking away in their weird unhappiness, making love in manners which you never thought of -- " "Never mind what you think I've thought. What's your objection in real terms?" "It's pointless, my lord! You have only bits of a year to live. Do something noble and great for man before you die. They may turn us off. We would like to share your work before you go away." "Is that all?" said Sto Odin. "My Lord," said Flavius, "you have awakened me too. I say, go forward. History is being respun down there. Things are loose which you great ones of the Instrumentality have never even suspected. Go now and look, before you die. You may do nothing, but I disagree with my companion. It is as dangerous as space-three might be, if we ever were to find it, but it is interesting. And in this world, where all things have been done, where all thoughts have been thought, it is hard to find things which still prompt the human mind with raw curiosity. I'm dead, as you perfectly well know, but even I, inside this machine brain, feel the tug of adventure, the pull of danger, the magnetism of the unknown. For one thing, they are committing crimes down there. And you Lords are over-looking them." "We chose to overlook them. We are not stupid. We wanted to see what might happen," said the Lord Sto Odin, "and we have to give those people time before we find out just how far they might go if they are cut off from controls." "They are having babies!" said Flavius excitedly. "I know that." "They have hooked in two illegal instant message machines," shouted Falvius. Sto Odin was calm. "So that's why the Earth's credit structure has appeared to be leaking in it# balance of trade." "They have a piece of the congohelium!" shouted Flavius. "The congohelium!" shouted the Lord Sto Odin. "Impossible! It's unstable. They could kill themselves. They could hurt Earth! What are they doing with it?" "Making music," said Flavius, more quietly. "Making what ?" "Music. Songs. Nice noise to dance to." The Lord Sto Odin sputtered, "Take me there right now. This is ridiculous. Having a piece of the congohelium down there is as bad as wiping out inhabited planets to play checkers." "My Lord," said Livius. "Yes?" said Sto Odin. "I withdraw my objections," said Livius. Sto Odin said, very drily, "Thank you." "They have something else down there. When I did not want you to go, I did not mention it. It might have aroused your curiosity. They have a god." Hphe Lord Sto Odin said, "If this is going to be a historical lecture, save it for another time. Go back to sleep and carry me down." Livius did not move. "I mean what I said." "A god? What do you call a god?" "A person or an idea capable of starting wholly new cultural patterns in motion." The Lord Sto Odin leaned forward, "You know this?" "We both do," said Flavius and Livius. "We saw him," said Livius. "You told us, a tenth-year ago, to walk around freely for thirty hours, so we put on ordinary robot bodies and happened to get into the Gebiet. When we sensed the congohelium operating, we had to go on down to find out what it was doing. Usually, it is employed to keep the stars in their place -- " "Don't tell me that. I know it. Was it a man?" "A man," said Flavius, "who is re-living the life of Akhnaton." "Who's that?" said the Lord Sto Odin, who knew history, but wanted to see how much his robots knew. "A king, tall, long-faced, thick lipped, who ruled the human world of Egypt long-long before atomic power. Akhnaton invented the best of the early gods. This man is reenacting Akhnaton's life step by step. He has already made a religion out of the sun. He mocks at happiness. People listen to him. They joke about the Instrumentality." Livius added, "We saw the girl who loves him. She herself was young, but beautiful. And I think she has powers which will make the Instrumentality promote her or destroy her some day in the future." "They both made music," said Flavius, "with that piece of the congohelium. And this man or god -- this new kind of Akhnaton, whatever you may want to call him, my Lord -- he was dancing a strange kind of dance. It was like a corpse being tied with rope and dancing like a marionette. The effect on the people around him was as good as the best hypnotism you ever saw. I'm a robot now, but it bothered even me." "Did the dance have a name?" said Sto Odin. "I don't know the name," said Flavius, "but I memorized the song, since I have total recall. Do you wish to hear it?" "Certainly," said the Lord Sto Odin. Flavius stood on one leg, improbable angles and began to sing in a high, insulting tenor voice which was both fascinating and repugnant: Jump, dear people, and I'll howl for you. Jump and howl and Til weep for you. I weep because I'm a weeping man. I'm a weeping man because I weep. I weep because he day is done. Sun is gone. Home is lost. Time hilled dad. I killed time. World is round. Day is run. Clouds are shot. Stars are out. Mountain's fire. Rain is hot, Hot is blue. I am done.  So are you. Jump, dear people, for the howling man. Leap, dear people, for the weeping man. I'm a weeping man because I weep for you! "Enough," said the Lord Sto Odin. Flavius saluted. His face went back to amiable stolidity. Just before he took the front ends of the shaft he glanced back and brought forth one last comment: "The verse is skeltonic." "Tell me nothing more of your history. Take me there." "nr'he robots obeyed. Soon the chair was jogging comfortably down the ramps of the ancient left-over city which sprawled beneath Earthport, that miraculous tower which seemed to touch the stratocumulus clouds in the blue clear nothingness above mankind. Sto Odin went to sleep in his strange vehicle and did not notice that the human passers-by often stared at him. The Lord Sto Odin woke fitfully in strange places as the legionaries carried him further and further into the depths below the city, where sweet pressures and warm, sick smells made the air itself feel dirty to his nose. "Stop!" whispered the Lord Sto Odin, and the robots stopped. "Who am I?" he said to them. "You have announced your will to die, my Lord," said Flavius, "seventy-seven days from now, but so far your name is still the Lord Sto Odin." "I am alive?" the Lord asked. "Yes," said both the robots. "You are dead?" "We are not dead. We are machines, printed with the minds of men who once lived. Do you wish to turn back, my lord?" "No. No. Now I remember. You are the robots. Livius, the psychiatrist and general. Flavius, the secret historian. You have the minds of men, and are not men?" "That is right, my Lord," said Flavius. "Then how can I be alive -- I, Sto Odin?" "You should feel it yourself, sir," said Livius, "though the mind of the old is sometimes very strange." "How can I be alive?" asked Sto Odin, staring around the city. "How can I be alive when the people who knew me are dead? They have whipped through the corridors like wraiths of smoke, like traces of cloud; they were here, and they loved me, and they knew me, and now they are dead. Take my wife, Eileen. She was a pretty thing, a brown-eyed child who came out of her learning chamber all perfect and all young. Time touched her and she danced to the cadence of time. Her body grew full, grew old. We repaired it. But at last she cramped in death and she went to that place to which I am going. If you are dead, you ought to be able to tell me what death is like, where the bodies and minds and voices and music of men and women whip past these enormous corridors, these hardy pavements, and are then gone. How can passing ghosts like me and my kind, each with just a few dozen or a few hundred years to go before the great blind winds of time whip us away -- how can phantoms like me have built this solid city, these wonderful enwhich never go dim? How did we do it, when we pass so swiftly, each of us, all of us? Do you know?" 'Tphe robots did not answer. Pity had not been programmed into their systems. The Lord Sto Odin harangued them, none the less : "You are taking me to a wild place, a free place, an evil place, perhaps. They are dying there too, as all men die, as I shall die, so soon, so brightly and simply. I should have died a long time ago. I was the people who knew me, I was the brothers and comrades who trusted me, I was the women who comforted me, I was the children whom I loved so bitterly and so sweetly many ages ago. Now they are gone. Time touched them, and they were not. I can see everyone that I ever knew racing through these corridors, see them young as toddlers, see them proud and wise and full with business and maturity, see them old and contorted as time reached out for them and they passed hastily away. Why did they do it? How can I live on? When I am dead, will I know that I once lived? I know that some of my friends have cheated and lie in the icy sleep, hoping for something which they do not know. I've had life, and I know it. What is life? A bit of play, a bit of learning, some words well-chosen, some love, a trace of pain, more work, memories, and then dirt rushing up to meet sunlight. That's all we've made of it -- we, who have conquered the stars! Where are my friends? Where is my me that I once was so sure of, when the people who knew me were timeswept like stormdriven rags toward darkness and oblivion? You tell me. You ought to know! You are machines and you were given the minds of men. You ought to know what we amount to, from the outside in." "We were built," said Livius, "by men and we have whatever men put into us, nothing more. How can we answer talk like yours? It is rejected by our minds, good though our minds may be. We have no grief, no fear, no fury. We know the names of these feelings but not the feelings themselves. We hear your words but we do not know what you are talking about. Are you trying to tell us what life feels like? If so, we already know. Not much. Nothing special. Birds have life too, and so do fishes. It is you people who can talk and who can knot life into spasms and puzzles. You muss things up. Screaming never made the truth truthful, at least, not to us." "Take me down," said Sto Odin. "Take me down to the Gebiet, where no well-mannered man has gone in many years. I am going to judge that place before I die." They lifted the sedan-chair and resumed their gentle dogtrot down the immense ramps down toward the warm steaming secrets of the Earth itself. The human pedestrians became more scarce, but undermen -- most often of gorilla or ape origin -- passed them, toiling their way upward while dragging shrouded treasures which they had filched the uncatalogued storehouses of Man's most ancient past. At other times there was a wild whirr of metal wheels on stone roadway; the undermen, having offloaded their treasures at some intermediate point high above, sat on their wagons and rolled back downhill, like grotesque enlargements of the ancient human children who were once reported to have played with wagons in this way. A command, scarcely a whisper, stopped the two legionaries again. Flavius turned. Sto Odin was indeed calling both of them. They stepped out of the shafts and came around to him, one on each side. "I may be dying right now," he whispered, "and that would be most inconvenient at this time. Get out my manikin meee!" "My Lord," said Flavius, "it is strictly forbidden for us robots to touch any human manikin, and if we do touch one, we are commanded to destroy ourselves immediately thereafter? Do you wish us to try, nevertheless? If so, which one of us? You have the command, my Lord." IV TTe waited so long that even the robots began to wonder if he died amid the thick wet air and the nearby stench of steam and oil. The Lord Sto Odin finally roused himself and said: "I need no help. Just put the bag with my manikin meee on my lap." "This one?" asked Flavius, lifting a small brown suitcase and handling it with a very gingerly touch indeed. The Lord Sto Odin gave a barely perceptible nod and whispered, "Open it carefully for me. But do not touch the manikin, if those are your orders." Flavius twisted at the catch of the bag. It was hard to manage. Robots did not feel fear, but they were intellectually attuned to the avoidance of danger; Flavius found his mind racing with wild choices as he tried to get the bag open. Sto Odin tried to help him, but the ancient hand, palsied and weak, could not even reach the top of the case. Flavius labored on, thinking that the Gebiet and Bezirk had their dangers, but that this meddling with manikins was the riskiest thing which he had ever encountered while in robot form, though in his human life he had handled many of them, including his own. They were "Manikin, Electro-encephalographic and endocrine" in model form, and they showed in miniaturized replica the entire diagnostic position of the patient for whom they were fashioned. Sto Odin whispered to them. "There's no helping it. Turn me up. If I die, take my body back and tell the people that I misjudged my time." Just as he spoke, the case sprang open. Inside it there lay a little naked human man, a direct copy of Sto Odin himself. "We have it, my Lord," cried Livius, from the other side. "Let me guide your hand to it, so that you can see what to do." Though it was forbidden for robots to touch manikins meee, it was legal for them to touch a human person with the person's consent. Livius's strong cupro-plastic fingers, with a reserve of many tons of gripping power in their human-like design, pulled the hands of the Lord Sto Odin forward until they rested on the manikin meee. Flavius, quick, smooth, agile, held the Lord's head upright on his weary old neck, so that the ancient Lord could see what the hands were doing. "Is any part dead?" said the old Lord to the manikin, his voice clearer for the moment. The manikin shimmered and two spots of solid black showed along the outside upper right thigh and the right buttock. "Organic reserve?" said the Lord to his own manikin meee, and again the machine responded to his command. The whole miniature body shimmed to a violent purple and then subsided to an even pink. "I still have some all-around strength left in this body, prosthetics and all," said Sto Odin to the two robots. "Set me up, I tell you! Set me up." U # re you sure, my Lord," said Livius, "that we should do a thing like that here where the three of us are alone in a deep tunnel? In less than half an hour we could take you to a real hospital, where actual doctors could examine you." "I said," repeated the Lord Sto Odin, "set me up. I'll watch the manikin while you do it." "Your control is in the usual place, my Lord?" asked Livius. "How much of a turn?" asked Flavius. "Nape of my neck, of course. The skin over it is artificial and self-sealing. One twelfth of a turn will be enough. Do you have a knife with you?" Flavius nodded. He took a small sharp knife from his belt, probed gently around the old Lord's neck and then brought the knife down with a quick, sure turn. "That did it!" said Sto Odin, in a voice so hearty that both of them stepped back a little. Flavius put the knife back in his belt. Sto Odin, who had almost been comatose a moment before, now held the manikin meee in his unaided hands. "See, gentlemen!" he cried. "You may be robots, but you can still see the truth and report it." They both looked at the manikin meee, which Sto Odin now held in front of himself, his thumb and fingertip in the armpits of the medical doll. "Watch what it reads," he said to them with a clear, ringing voice. "Prosthetics!" he shouted at the manikin. The tiny body changed from its pink color to a mixture. Both legs turned the color of a deep bruised blue. The legs, the left arm, one eye, one ear and the skull-cap stayed blue, showing the prostheses in place. "Felt pain!" shouted Sto Odin at the manikin. The little doll returned to its light pink color. All the details were there, even to genitals, toenails and eyelashes. There was no trace of the black color of pain in any part of the little body. "Potential pain!" shouted Sto Odin. The doll shimmered. Most of it settled to the color of dark walnut wood, with some areas of intense brown showing more clearly than the rest. "Potential breakdown -- one day!" shouted Sto Odin. The little body went back to its normal color of pink. Small lightnings showed at the base of the brain, but nowhere else. V "I'm all right," said Sto Odin. "I can continue as I have done for the last several hundred years. Leave me set up on this high life-output. I can stand it for a few hours, and if I cannot, there's little lost." He put the manikin back in its bag, hung the bag on the door-handle of the sedan-chair and commanded the legionaries, "Proceed!" The legionaries stared at him as if they could not see him. He followed the lines of glance and saw that they were gazing rigidly at his manikin mee. It had turned black. "Are you dead?" asked Livius, speaking as hoarsely as a robot could. "Not dead at all!" cried Sto Odin. "I have been death in fractions of a moment, but for the time I am still life. That was just the painsum of my living body which showed on the manikin meee. The fire of life still burns within me. Watch as I put the manikin away... " The doll flared into a swirl of pastel orange as the Lord Sto Odin pulled the cover down. They looked away as though they had seen an evil or an explosion. "Down, men, down," he cried, calling them wrong names as they stepped back between their carrying shafts to take him deeper under the vitals of the earth. Tie dreamed brown dreams while they trotted down endless ramps. He woke a little to see the yellow walls passing. He looked at his dry old hand and it seemed to him that in this atmosphere, he had himself become more reptilian than human. "I am caught by the dry, drab enturtlement of old, old age," he murmured, but the voice was weak and the robots did not hear him. They were running downward on a long meaningless concrete ramp which had become filmed by a leak of ancient oil, and they were taking care that they did not stumble and drop their precious master. At a deep, hidden point the downward ramp divided, the left into a broad arena of steps which could have seated thousands of spectators for some never-to-occur event, and right into a narrow ramp which bore upward and then curved, yellow lights and all. "Stop!" called Sto Odin. "Do you see her? Do you hear it?" "Hear what?" said Flavius. "The beat and the cadence of the congohelium, rising out of the Gebiet. The whirl and the skirl of impossible music coming at us through miles of solid rock? That girl whom I can already see, waiting at a door which should never have been opened? The sound of the starborne music, notdesigned for the proper human ear?" He shouted, "Can't you hear it? That cadence. The unlawful metal of congohelium so terribly far underground? Dah, dah. Dah, dah. Dah. Music which nobody has ever understood before?" Said Flavius, "I hear nothing, saving the pulse of air in this corridor, and your own heartbeat, my Lord. And something else, a little like machinery, very far away." "There, that!" cried Sto Odin, "which you call 'a little like machinery,' does it come in a beat of five separate sounds, each one distinct?" "No. No, sir. Not five." "And you, Livius, when you were a man, you were very telepathic? Is there any of that left in the robot which is you?" "No, my Lord, nothing. I have good senses, and I am also cut into the subsurface radio of the Instrumentality. Nothing unusual." "No five beat? Each note separate, short of prolonged, given meaning and shape by the terrible music of the congohelium, imprisoned with us inside this much-too-solid rock? You hear nothing?" The two robots, shaped like Roman legionaries shook their heads. "But I can see her, through this stone. She has breasts like ripe pears and dark brown eyes that are like the stones of freshcut peaches. And I can hear what they are singing, their weird silly words of a pentapaul, made into something majestic by the awful music of the congohelium. Listen to the words. When I repeat them, they sound just silly, because the dread-inspiring music does not come with them. Her name is Santuna and she stares at him. No wonder she stares. He is much more tall than most men, yet he makes this foolish song into something frightening and strange. Slim Jim. Dim him. Grim. And his name is Yebayee, but now he is Sun-boy. He has the long face and the thick lips of the first man to talk about one god and one only. Akhnaton." "Akhnaton the pharaoh," said Flavius. "That name was known in my office when I was a man. It was a secret. One of the first and greatest of the more-thanancient kings. You see him, my Lord?" "Through this rock I see him. Through this rock I hear the delirium engendered by the congohelium. I go to him." The Lord Sto Odin stepped out of the sedan chair and beat softly and weakly against the solid stone wall of the corridor. The yellow lamps gleamed. The legionaries were helpless. Here was something which their sharp swords could not pierce. Their oncehumah personalities, engraved on their micro-miniaturized brains, could not make sense out of the all-too-human situation of an old, old man dreaming wild dreams in a remote tunnel. Qto Odin leaned against the wall, breathing heavily, and said to them with a sibilant rasp: "These are no whispers which can be missed. Can't you hear the five-beat of the congohelium, making its crazy music again? Listen to the words of this one. It's another pentapaul. Silly bony words given flesh and blood and entrails by the music which carries them. Here, listen. Try. Vie. Cry. Die. Bye. This one you did not hear either?" "May I use my radio to ask the surface of Earth for advice?" said one of the robots. "Advice! Advice! What advice do we need? This is the Gebiet and one more hour of running and you will be in the heart of the Bezirk." He climbed back into the sedan chair and commanded, "Run, men, run! It can't be more than three or four kilometers somewhere in this warren of stone. I will guide you. If I stop guiding you, you may take my body back to the surface, so that I can be given a wonderful funeral and be shot with a rocket-coffin into space with an orbit of no return. You have nothing to worry about. You are machines, nothing more, are you not? Are you not?" His voice shrilled at the end. Said Flavius, "Nothing more." Said Livius, "Nothing more. And yet -- " "And yet what?" demanded the Lord Sto Odin. "And yet," said Livius, 'T know I am a machine, and I know that I have known feelings only when I was once a living man. I sometimes wonder if you people might go too far. Too far, with us robots. Too far, perhaps, with the underpeople too. Things were once simple, when everything that talked was a human being and everything which did not talk was not. You may be coming to an ending of the ways." "If you had said that on the surface," said the Lord Sto Odin grimly, "your head might have been burned off by its automatic magnesium flare. You know that there you are monitored against having illegal thoughts." "Too well do I know it," said Livius, "and I know that I must have died once as a man, if I exist here in robot form. Dying didn't seem to hurt me then and it probably won't hurt next time. But nothing really matters much when we get down this far into the earth. When we get this far down, everything changes. I never really understood that the inside of the world was this big and this sick." "It's not how far down we are," said the Lord crossly, "it's where we are. This is the Gebiet, where all laws have been lifted, and down below and over yonder is the Bezirk, where laws have never been. Carry me rapidly now. I want to look on this strange musician with the face of Akhnaton and I want to talk to the girl who worships him, Santuna. Run carefully now. Up a little, to the left a little. If I sleep, do not worry. Keep going. I will waken myself when we come anywhere near that music of the congohelium. If I can hear it now, so far away, think of what it will be like when you yourselves approach it!" He leaned back in his seat. They picked up the shafts of the sedan-chair and ran in the direction which they had been told. VI r'hey had run for more than an hour, with occasional delays when they had tricky footwork over leaking pipes or damaged walkways, when the light became so bright that they had to reach in their pouches and put on sun-glasses, which looked very odd indeed underneath the Roman helmets of two fully-armed legionaries. (It was even more odd, of course, that the eyes were not eyes at all; robot eyes were like white marbles swimming in little bowls of glittering ink, producing a grimly milky stare.) They looked at their master and he had not yet stirred, so they took a corner of his robe and twisted it firmly into a bandage to protect his eyes against the bright light. The new light made the yellow bulbs of the corridor fade out of notice. The light was like a whole aurora borealis compressed and projected through the basement corridor of a hotel left over from long ago. Neither of the robots knew the nature of the light, but it pulsed in beats of five. The music and the lights became obtrusive even to the two robots as they walked or trotted downward toward the center of the world. The air-forcing system must have been very strong, because the inner heat of the earth had not reached them, even at this great depth. Flavius had no idea of how many kilometers below the surface they had come. He knew that it was not much in planetary distance, but it was very far indeed for an ordinary walk. The Lord Sto Odin sat up in the litter quite suddenly. When the two robots slowed, he said crossly at them: "Keep going. Keep going. I am going to set myself up. I'm strong enough to do it." He took out his manikin meee and studied it in the light of the minor aurora borealis which repeated itself in the corridor. The manikin ran through its changes of diagnoses and colors. The Lord was satisfied. With firm old fingers he put the knifetip to the back of his neck and set his output of vital energies at an even higher level. The robots did what they had been told. The lights had been bewildering. Sometimes they made walking itself difficult. It was hard to believe that dozens or hundreds, perhaps thousands, of human beings had found their way through these uncharted corridors in order to discover the inmost precincts of Bezirk, where all things were allowed. Yet the robots had to believe it. They themselves had been here before and they scarcely remembered how they had found their way the other time. And the music ! It beat at them harder than ever before. It came in beats of five, ringing out the tones of the pentapaul, the fiveword verse which the mad catminstrel C'paul had developed while playing his c'lute some centuries before. The form itself con firmed and reinforced the poignancy of cats combined with the heartbreaking intelligence of the human being. No wonder people had found their way down here. In all the history of man, there was no act which could not be produced by any one of the three bitterest forces in the human spirit -- religious faith, vengeful vainglory or sheer vice. Here, for the sake of vice, men had found the undiscoverable deep and had put it to wild, filthy uses. The music called them on. This was very special music. It came at Sto Odin and his legionaries in two utterly different ways by now, reverberating at them through solid rock and echoing, re-echoing through the maze of corridors, carried by the dark heavy air. The corridor lights were still yellow, but the electromagnetic illuminations, which kept time to the music, made the ordinary lighting seem wan. The music controlled all things, paced all time, called all life to itself. It was song of a kind which the two robots had not noticed with such intensity on their previous visit. Even the Lord Sto Odin, for all his travels and experiences, had never heard it before. It was all of this: The beat and the heat and the neat repeat of the notes which poured from the congohelium -- metal never made for music, matter and anti-matter locked in a fine magnetic grid to ward off the outermost perils of space. Now a piece of it was deep in the body of old Earth, counting out strange cadences. The churn and the bum and the hot return of music riding the living rock, accompanying itself in an aircarried echo. The surge and the urge of an erotic dirge which moaned, groaned through the heavy stone. Sto Odin woke and stared sharply forward, seeing nothing but experiencing everything. "Soon we shall see the gate and the girl," said he. "You know this, man? You who have never been here before?" Livius had spoken. "I know it," said the Lord Sto Odin, "because I know it." "You wear the feathers of immunity." "I wear the feathers of immunity." "Does that mean that we, your robots, are free too, down in this Bezirk?" "Free as you like," said the Lord Sto Odin, "provided that you do my wishes. Otherwise I shall kill you." "If we keep going," said Flavius, "may we sing the underpeople song? It might keep some of that terrible music out of our brains. The music has all feelings and we have none. Nevertheless, it disturbs us. I do not know why." "My radio contact with the surface has lapsed," said Livius irrelevantly. "I need to sing too." "Go ahead, both of you," said the Lord Sto Odin. "But keep on going, or you die." The robots lifted their voice in song : I eat my rage. I swallow my grief. There's no relief From pain or age. Our time comes. I work my life. I breathe my breath. I face my death Without a wife. Our time comes. We undermen Shove, crush and crash. There'll be a clash And thunder when Our time comes. '"T'hough the song had the barbarous ancient thrill of bagpipes in it, the melody could not counter or cancel the sane wild rhythm of the congohelium beating at them, now, from all directions at once. "Nice piece of sedition, that," said the Lord Sto Odin drily, "but I like it better as music than I do this noise which is tearing its way through the depths of the world. Keep going. Keep going. I must meet this mystery before I die." "We find it hard to endure that music coming at us through the rock," said Livius. "It seems to us that it is much stronger than it was when we came here some months ago. Could it have changed?" asked Flavius. "That is the mystery. We let them have the Gebiet, beyond our own jurisdiction. We gave them the Bezirk, to do with as they please. But these ordinary people have created or encountered some extraordinary power. They have brought new things into the Earth. It may be necessary for all three of us to die before we settle the matter." "We can't die the way you do," said Livius. "We're already robots, and the people from whom we were imprinted have been dead a long time. Do you mean you would turn us off?" "I would, perhaps, or else some other force. Would you mind?" "Mind? You mean, have emotions about it? I don't know," said Flavius. "I used to think that I had real, full experience when you used the phrase summa nulla est and brought us up to full capacity, but that music which we have been hearing has the effect of a thousand passwords all said at once. I am beginning to care about my life and I think that I am becoming what your reference explained by the word 'afraid'." "I too feel it," said Livius. "This is not a power which we knew to exist on Earth before. When I was a strategist someone told me about the really indescribable dangers connected with the Douglas-Ouyang planets, and it seems to me now that a danger of that kind is already with us, here inside the tunnel. Something which Earth never made. Something which man never developed. Something which no robot could out-compute. Something wild and very strong brought into being by the use of the congohelium. Look around us." He did not need to say that. The corridor itself had become a living, pulsing rainbow. They turned one last loop in the corridor and they were there -- The very last limit of the realm of distress. The source of evil music. The end of the Bezirk. They knew it because the music blinded them, the lights deafened them, their senses ran into one another and became confused. This was the immediate presence of the congohelium. There was a door, immensely large, carved vith elaborate Gothic ornament. It was much too big for any human man to have had need of it. In the door a single figure stood, her breasts accented into vivid brights and which poured from one side of the door only, the right. They could see through the door, into an immense hall wherein the floor was covered by hundreds of limp bundles of ragged clothing. These were the people, unconscious. Above them and between them there danced the high figure of a male, holding a glittering something in his hands. He prowled and leaped and twisted and turned to the pulsation of the music which he himself produced. "Summa nulla est," said the Lord Sto Odin. "I want you two robots to be keyed to maximum. Are you now to top alert?" "We are, sir," chorused Livius and Flavius. "You have your weapons?" "We cannot use them," said Livius, "since it is contrary to our programming, but you can use them, sir."  "I'm not sure," said Flavius. "I'm not at all sure. We are equipped with surface weapons. This music, these hypnotics, these lights -- who knows what they may have done to us and to our weapons, which were never designed to operate this far underground?" "No fear," said Sto Odin, "I'll take care of all of it." He took out a small knife. When the knife gleamed under the dancing lights, the girl in the doorway finally took notice of the Lord Sto Odin and his strange companions. She spoke to him, and her voice rode through the heavy air with the accents of clarity and death. tc W# ho are y u " s  e sa ' ' ' "that you should bring weapons to the last uttermost limits of the Bezirk?" "This is just a small knife, lady," said the Lord Sto Odin, "and with this I can do no harm to anyone. I am an old man and I am setting my own vitality button higher." She watched incuriously as he brought the point of the knife to the nape of his own neck and then gave it three full, deliberate turns. Then she stared and said, "You are strange, my Lord. Perhaps you are dangerous to my friends and me." "I am dangerous to no one." The robots looked at him, surprised, because of the fullness and the richness of his voice. He had set his vitality very high indeed, giving himself, at that rate, perhaps no more than an hour or two of life, but he had regained the physical power and the emotional force of his own prime years. They looked at the girl. She had taken Sto Odin's statement at full face value, almost as though it were an incontrovertible canon of faith. "I wear," Sto Odin went on, "these feathers. Do you know what they signify?" "I can see," she said, "that you are a Lord of the Instrumentality, but I do not know what the feathers mean..." "Waiver of immunity. Anyone who can manage it is allowed to kill me or to hurt me without danger of punishment." He smiled, a little grimly. "Of course, I have the right to fight back, and I do know how to fight. My name is the Lord Sto Odin. Why are you here, girl?" "I love that man in there -- if he is a man any more." She stopped and pursed her lips in bewilderment. It was strange to see those girlish lips compressed in a momentary stammer of the soul. She stood there, more nude than a newborn infant, her face covered with provocative, off-beat cosmetics. She lived for a mission of love in the depths of the nothing and nowhere: yet she remained a girl, a person, a human being capable, as she was now, of an immediate relation ship to another human being. "He was a man, my Lord, even when he came back from the surface with that piece of congohelium. Only a few weeks ago, those people were dancing too. Now they just lie on the ground. They do not even die. I myself held the congohelium too, and I made music with it. Now the power of the music is eating him up and he dances without resting. He won't come out to me and I do not dare go into that place with him. Perhaps I too would end up as one more heap on the floor." A crescendo of the intolerable music made speech intolerable for her. She waited for it to pass while the room beyond blazed a pulsing violet at them. When the music of the congohelium subsided a little, Sto Odin spoke: "How long has it been that he has danced alone with this strange power coursing through him?" "One year. Two years. Who can tell? I came down here and lost time when I arrived. You Lords don't even let us have clocks and calendars up on the surface." "We ourselves saw you dancing just a tenth-year ago," said Livius, interrupting. She glanced at them, quickly, incuriously. "Are you the same two robots who were here a while back? You look very different now. You look like ancient soldiers. I can't imagine why... All right, maybe it was a week, maybe it was a year." "What were you doing down here?" asked Sto Odin gently. "What do you think?" she said. "Why do all the other people come down here? I was running away from the timeless time, the lifeless life, the hopeless hope that you Lords apply to all mankind on the surface. You let the robots and the underpeople work, but you freeze the real people in a happiness which has no hope and no escape." "I'm right," cried Sto Odin, "I'm right, though I die for it!" "I don't understand you," said the girl. "Do you mean that you too, a Lord, have come down here to escape from the useless hope that wraps up all of us?" "No, no, no," he said, as the shifting lights of the congoheEum music made improbable traceries across his features. "I just meant that I told the other Lords that something like this was happening to you ordinary people on the surface. Now you are telling me exactly what I told them. Who were you, anyhow?" e girl glanced down at her unclothed body as though she were aware, for the first time, of her nakedness. Sto Odin could see the blush pour from her face down across her neck and chest. She said, very quietly: "Don't you know? We never answer that question down here." "You have rules?" he said. "You people have rules, even here in the Bezirk?" She brightened up when she realized that he had not meant the indecent question as an impropriety. Eagerly she explained, "There aren't any rules. They are just understandings. Somebody told me when I left the ordinary world and crossed the line of the Gebiet. I suppose they did not tell you because you were a Lord, or because they hid from your strange war-robots." "I met no one, coming down." "Then they were hiding from you, my Lord." Sto Odin looked around at his legionaries to see if they would confirm that statement but neither Flavius nor Livius said anything at all. He turned back to the girl. "I didn't mean to pry. Can you tell me what kind of person you are? I don't need the particulars." "When I was alive, I was a once-born," she said. "I did not live long enough to be renewed. The robots and a Subcommissioner of the Instrumentality took a look at me to see if I could be trained for the Instrumentality. More than enough brains, they said, but no character at all. I thought about that a long time. 'No character at all.' I knew I couldn't kill my self, and I didn't want to live, so I looked happy every time I thought a monitor might be scanning me and I found my way to the Gebiet. It wasn't death, and it wasn't life, but it was an escape from endless fun. I hadn't been down here long -- " she pointed at the Gebiet above them -- "before I met him. We loved each other very soon and he said that the Gebiet was not much improvement on the surface. He said he had already been down here, in the Bezirk looking for a fun-death." "A what?" said Sto Odin, as if he could not believe the words. "A fun-death. Those were his words and his idea. I followed him around and we loved each other. I waited for him when he went to the surface to get the congohelium. I thought that his love for me would put the fundeath out of his mind." "Are you telling me the whole truth?" said Sto Odin. "Or is this just your part of the story?" She stammered protests but he did not ask again. The Lord Sto Odin said nothing but he looked heavily at her. She winced, bit her lip, and finally said, through all the music and the lights, very clearly indeed, "Stop it. You are hurting me." The Lord Sto Odin stared at her, said innocently, "I am doing nothing," and stared on. There was much to stare at. She was a girl the color of honey. Even through these lights and shadows he could see that she had no clothing at all. Nor did she have a single hair left on her body -- no head of hair, no eyebrows, probably no eyelashes, though he could not tell at that distance. She had traced golden eyebrows far up on her forehead, giving her the look of endless mocking inquiry. She had painted her mouth gold, so that when she spoke, her words cascaded from a golden source. She had painted her upper eyelids golden too, but the lower were black as carbon itself. The total effect was alien to all the previous experiences of mankind: it was lascivious grief to the thousandth power, dry wantonness perpetually unfulfilled, femaleness in the service of remote purposes, humanity enraptured by strange planets. He stood and stared. If she were still human at all, this would sooner or later force her to take the initiative. It did. She spoke again, "Who are you? You are living too fast, too fiercely. Why don't you go in and dance, like all the others?" She gestured past the open door, where the ragged unconscious shapes of all the people lay strewn about the floor. "You call that dancing?" said the Lord Sto Odin. "I do not. There is one man who dances. Those others lie on the floor. Let me ask you the same question. Why don't you dance yourself?" "I want him, not the dance. I am Santuna and he seized me once in human, mortal, ordinary love. But he becomes Sun-boy, more so every day, and he dances with those people who lie on the floor -- " "You call that dancing?" snapped the Lord Sto Odin. He shook his head and added grimly, "I see no dance." "You don't see it? You really don't see it?" she cried. He shook his head obstinately and grimly. Qhe turned so that she looked  into the room beyond her and she brought her high, clear penetrating wail which even cut through the five-beat pulse of the congohelium. She cried: "Sun-boy, Sun-boy, hear mef" There was no break in the quick escape of the feet which pattered in the figure eight, no slowing down the fingers which beat against the shimmering nonfocus of the metal which was carried in the dancer's arms. "My lover, my beloved, my man!" she cried again, her voice even more shrill and demanding than before. There was a break in the cadence of the music and the dance. The dancer sheered toward them with a perceptible slowing down of his cadence. The lights of the inner room, the great door and the outer hall all became more steady. Sto Odin could see the girl more clearly; she really didn't have a single hair on her body. He could see the dancer too; the young man was tall, thin beyond the ordinary suffering of man, and the metal which he carried shimmered like water reflecting a thousand lights. The dancer spoke, quickly and angrily: "You called me. You have called me thousands of times. Come on in, if you wish. But don't call me." As he spoke, the music faded out completely, the bundles on the floor began to stir and to groan and to awaken. Santuna stammered hastily, "This time it wasn't me. It was these people. One of them is very strong. He cannot see the dancers." The Sun-boy turned to the Lord Sto Odin, "Come in and dance then, if you wish. You are already here. You might as well. Those machines of yours -- " he nodded at the robotlegionaries -- "they couldn't dance anyhow. Turn them off." The dancer started to turn away. "I shall not dance, but I would like to see it," said Sto Odin, with enforced mildness. He did not like this young man at all -- not the phosphorescence of his skin, the dangerous metal cradled in his arm, the suicidal recklessness of his prancing walk. Anyhow, there was too much light this far underground and too few explanations of what was being done. "Man, you're a peeper. That's real nasty, for an old man like you. Or do you just want to be a man?" The Lord Sto Odin felt his temper flare up. "Who are you, man, that you should call man man in such a tone? Aren't you still human, yourself?" "Who knows? Who cares? I have tapped the music of the universe. I have piped all imaginable happiness into this room. I am generous. I share it with these friends of mine." Sunboy gestured at the ragged heaps on the floor, who had begun to squirm in their misery without the music. As Sto Odin saw into the room more clearly, he could see that the bundles on the floor were young people, mostly young men, though there were a few girls among them. They all of them looked sick and weak and pale. Sto Odin retorted. "I don't like the looks of this. I have half a mind to seize you and to take that metal." The dancer spun on the ball of his right foot, as though to leap away in a wild prance. The Lord Sto Odin stepped into the room after Sun-boy. Sun-boy turned full circle, so that he faced Sto Odin once again. He pushed the Lord out of the door, marching him firmly but irresistably three steps backward. "Flavius, seize the metal. Livius, take the man," spat Sto Odin. Neither robot moved. S to Odin, his senses and his strength set high by the severe twist upward which he had given his vitality button, stepped forward to seize the congohelium himself. Made one step and no more: he froze in he doorway, immobile. He had not felt like that since he last time the doctors put him in a surgery machine, when they found that part of his skull had developed bone-cancer from old, old radiation in space and from the subsequent effects of sheer age. They had given him a prosthetic half-skull and for the time of the operation he had been immobilized by straps and drugs. This time there were no straps, no drugs, but the forces which Sun-boy had invoked were equally strong. The dancer danced in an enormous figure-# among the clothed bodies lying on the floor. He had been singing the song which the robot Flavius had repeated far up above, on the surface of the Earth -- the song about the weeping man. But Sun-boy did not weep. His ascetic, thin face was twisted in a broad grin of mockery. When he sang about sorrow it was not sorrow which he really expressed, but derision, laughter, contempt for ordinary human sorrow. The congohelium shimmered and the aurora borealis almost blinded Sto Odin. There were two other drums in the middle of the room, one with high notes and the other with even higher ones. The congohelium resonated : boom -- boom -- doom -- doom -- room! The large ordinary drum rattled out, when Sun-boy passed at and reached out his fingers: ritiplin, ritiplin, rataplan, rttiplin The small, strange drum emitted only two notes, and it almost croaked them: kid-nork, kidnork, kid-nork! As Sun-boy danced back the Lord Sto Odin thought that he could hear the voice of the girl Santuna, calling to Sun-boy, but he could not turn his head to see if she were speaking. Sunboy stood in front of Sto Odin, his feet still weaving as he danced, his thumbs and his palms torturing hypnotic dissonances from the gleaming congohelium. "Old man, you tried to trick me. You failed." The Lord Sto Odin tried to speak, but the muscles of his mouth and throat would not respond. He wondered what force this was, which could stop all unusual effort but still leave his heart free to beat, his lungs to breathe, his brain (both natural and prosthetic) to think. The boy danced on. He danced away a few steps, turned and danced back to Sto Odin. "You wear the feathers of immunity. I am free to kill you. If I did the Lady Mmona and the Lord Nuru-or and your other friends would never know what happened." If Sto Odin could have moved his eyelids that much, he would have opened his eyes in astonishment at the discovery that a superstitious dancer, far under ground, knew the secret business of the Instrumentality. "You can't believe what you ire looking at, even though you see it plainly," said Sun-boy more seriously. "You think that a lunatic has found a way to work wonders with a piece of the congohelium taken far underground. Foolish old man! No ordinary lunatic would have carried this metal down here with out blowing up the fragment and himself with it. No man could have done what I have done. You are thinking. If the gambler who took the name Sunboy is not a man, what is he? What brings the power and music of the sun so far down under ground? Who makes the wretched ones of the world dream in a crazy, happy sleep while their life spills and leaks into a thousand kinds of times, a thousand kinds of worlds? Who does it, if it is not mere me? You don't have to ask. I can tell perfectly well what you are thinking. I'll dance it for you. I am a very kind man, even though you do not like me." The dancer's feet had been moving in the same place while he spoke. Suddenly he whirled away, leaping and vaulting over the wretched human figures on the floor. H e passed the big drum and touched it: rrtiptm, rataplan ! Left hand brushed the little drum: kid-nork, kid-nork! Both hands seized the congohelium, as though the strong wrists were going to tear it apart. The whole room blazed with music, gleamed with thunder as the human senses interpenetrated each other. The Lord Sto Odin felt the air pass his skin like cool wet oil. Sun-boy the dancer became transparent and through him the Lord Sto Odin could see a landscape which was not earth and never would be. "Fluminescent, luminescent, incandescent, fluorescent," sang the dancer. "Those are the worlds of tire Douglas-Ouyang planets, seven planets in a close group, all travelling together around a single sun. Worlds of wild magnetism and perpetual dustfall, where the surfaces of the planets are changed by the forever-shifting magnetism of their erratic orbits! Strange worlds, where stars dance dances wilder than any dance ever conceived by man -- Planets which have a consciousness in common, but perhaps not intelligence -- planets which called across all space and all time for companionship until , me the gambler, came down to this cavern and found them. Where you had left them, my Lord Sto Odin, when you said to a robot: " 'I do not like the looks of those planets,' said you, Sto Odin, speaking to a robot a long time ago. 'People might get sick or crazy, just looking at them,' said you, Sto Odin, long, long ago. 'Hide the knowledge in some out of the way computer,' you commanded, Sto Odin, before I was bom. But the computer was that one, that one in the comer behind you, which you cannot turn to see. I came down to this room, looking for a fun-suicide, something really unusual which would bang the noddies when they found I had gotten away. I danced here in the darkness, almost the way I am dancing now, and I had taken about twelve different kinds of drugs, so that I was wild and free and very very receptive. That computer spoke to me, Sto Odin. Your computer, not mine. It spoke to me, and you know what it said? "You might as well know, Sto Odin, because you are dying. You set your vitality high in order to fight me. I have made you stand still. Could I do that if I were a mere man? Look. I will turn solid again." With a rainbow-like scream of chords and sounds, Sun-boy twisted the congohelium again until both the inner chamber and the outer bloomed with lights of a thousand colors and the deep underground air became drenched with music which seemed psychotic, because no human mind had ever invented it. The Lord Sto Odin, imprisoned in his own body with his two legionary-robots frozen half a pace behind him, wondered if he really were dying in vain and tried to guess whether he would be blinded and deafened by this dancer before he died. The congohelium twisted and shone before him. Sun-boy danced backward over the bodies on the floor, danced backward with an odd cadenced run which looked as though he were plunging forward in a wild, competitive footrace when the music and his own footsteps carried him back, toward the center of the inner room. The figure jumped in an odd stance, face looking so far downward that Sun-boy might have been studying his own steps on the floor, the congohelium held above and behind his neck, legs lifting high in the cruel highkneed prance. The Lord Sto Odin thought he could hear the girl calling again, but he could not distinguish words. The drums spoke again: ritiplin, ritiplin, rataplan! and then kid-nork, kid-nork, kid-nork! The dancer spoke as the pandemonium subsided. He spoke, as his voice was high, strange, like a bad recording played on the wrong machine : "The something is talking to you. You can talk." The Lord Sto Odin found that his throat and Kps moved. Quietly, secretly, like an old soldier, he tried his feet and fingers: these did not move. Only his voice could be used. He spoke, and he said the obvious: "Who are you, something ?" Sun-boy looked across at Sto Odin. He stood erect and calm. Only his feet moved, and they did a wild, agile Kttle jig which did not affect the rest of his body. Apparently some kind of dance was necessary to keep the connection going between the unexplained reach of the Douglas-Ouyang planets, the piece of the congohelium, the more than human dancer and the tortured blissful figures on the floor. The face, the face itself was quite composed and almost sad. "I have been told," said Sunboy, "to show you who I am." TJe danced around the drums  rataplan, rataplan! kidnork-nork, kid-nork, kid-norknork! He held the congohelium high and wrenched it so that a great moan came out. Sto Odin felt sure that a sound as wild and forlorn as that would be sure to reach the surface of the earth many kilometers above, but his prudent judgment assured him that this was a fanciful thought, gestated by his personal situation, and that any real sound strong enough to reach all the way to the surface would also be strong enough to bring the bruised and shattered rock of the ceiling pouring down upo r their heads. The congohelium ran down the colors of the spectrum unti' it stopped at a dark, wet liver red, very close to black. The Lord Sto Odin, in thrd momentary near silence, found that the entire story had been thrust into his mind without being strung out and articulated with words. The true history of this chamber had entered his memory sidewise, as it were. In one moment he knew nothing of it; in the next instance it was as if he had remembered the whole narrative for most of his life. He also felt himself set free. He stumbled backward three or four steps. To his immense relief, his robots turned around, themselves free, and accompanied him. He let them put their hands in his armpits. His face was suddenly covered with kisses. His plastic cheek felt, thinly and dimly, the imprint, real and living, of female human lips. It was the odd girl -- beautiful, bald, naked and golden-lipped -- who had waited and shouted 'rom the door. Despite physical fatigue and the sudden shock of intruded knowledge, the Lord Sto Odin knew what he had to say. "Girl, you shouted for me." "Yes, my Lord." "You have had the strength to watch the congohelium and not to give in to it?" She nodded but said nothing. "You have been strong-willed enough not to go into that room?" "Not strong-willed, my Lord. I just love him, my man in there." "You have waited, girl, for many months?" "Not all the time. I go up the corridor when I have to eat or drink or sleep or do my personals. I even have mirrors and combs and tweezers and paint there, to make myself beautiful, the way that Sun-boy might want me." The Lord Sto Odin looked over his shoulder. The music was low and keening with some emotions other than grief. The dancer was doing a long, slow dance, full of creeping and reaches, as he passed the congohelium from one hand to the other. "Do you hear me, dancer?" called the Lord Sto Odin, the Instrumentality once more coursing through his veins. The dancer did not speak nor seem to change his course. But kid-nork, kid-nork said the little drum, quite unexpectedly. "He, and the face behind him -- they will let the girl leave if she really forgets him and this place in the act of leaving. Won't you?" said Sto Odin to the dancer. Ritiplin, rataplan said the big drum, which had not sounded since Sto Odin was let free. "But I don't want to go," said the girl. "I know you don't want to go. You will go to please me. You can come back as soon as I haye done my work." She stood mute so he continued. "One of my robots, Livius, the one imprinted by a psychiatrist general, will run with you, but I command him to forget this place and all things connected with it. Summa nulla est. Have you heard me, Livius? You will run with this girl and you will forget. You will run and forget. You too will run and forget, Santuna my dear, but two Earthnychtherons from now you will remember just enough to come back here, should you wish to, should you need to. Otherwise you will go to the Lady Mmona and learn from her what you should do for the rest of your life." "You are promising, my Lord, that in two days and nights I can come back if I even feel like it." "Now run, my girl, run. Run to the surface. Livius, carry her if you must. But run! run! run! More than she depends upon it." Santuna looked at him very earnestly. Her nakedness was innocence. The gold upper eyelids met the black lower eyelids as she blinked and then brushed away wet tears. "Kiss me," she said, "and I will run." He leaned down and kissed her. She turned, looked back one last time at her dancer-lover, and then ran long-legged into the corridor. Livius ran after her, gracefully, untiringly. In twenty minutes they would be reaching the upper limits of the Gebiet "You know what I am doing?" said Sto Odin to the dancer. This time the dancer and the force behind him did not deign to answer. Said Sto Odin, "Water. There is water in a jug in my litter. Take me there, Flavius." The robot-legionary took the aged and trembling Sto Odin to the litter. T he Lord Sto Odin then performed the trick which changed human history for many centuries to come and, in so doing, exploded an enormous cavern in the vitals of the earth. He used one of the most secret ruses of the Instrumentality. He triple-thought. Only a few very adept persons could triple-think, when they were given every possible chance of training. Fortunately for mankind, the Lord Sto Odin had been one of the successful ones. He set three systems of thought into action. At the top level he behaved rationally as he explored the old room; at a lower level of his mind he planned a wild surprise for the dancer with the congohelium. But at the third, lowest level, he decided what he must do in the time of a single blink and trusted his autonomic nervous system to carry out the rest. These are the commands he gave: Flavius should be set on the wild-alert and readied for attack. The computer should be reached and told to record the whole episode, everything which Sto Odin had learned, and should be shown how to take countermeasures while Sto Odin gave the matter no further conscious thought. The gestalt of action -- the general frame of retaliation -- was clear for thousandths of a second in Sto Odin's mind and then it dropped from sight. The music rose to a roar. White light covered Sto Odin. "You meant me harm!" called Sun-boy from beyond the Gothic door. "I meant you harm," Sto Odin acknowledged, "but it was a passing thought. I did nothing. You are watching me." "I am watching you," said the dancer grimly. Kid-nork, kidnork went the little drum. "Do not go out of my sight. When you are ready to come through my door, call me or just think of it. I will meet you and help you in." "Good enough," said the Lord Sto Odin. Flavius still held him. Sto Odin concentrated on the melody which Sun-boy was creating, a wild new song never before suspected in the history of the world. He wondered if he could surprise the dancer by throwing his own song back at him. At the same instant, his fingers were performing a third set of actions which Sto Odin's mind no longer had to heed. Sto Odin's hand opened a lid in the robot's chest, right into the laminated controls of the brain. The hand itself changed certain adjustments, commanding that the robot should within the quarter-hour, kill all forms of life within reach other than the commandtransmitter. Flavius did not know what had been done to him; Sto Odin did not even notice what his own hand had done. "Take me over to the old computer," said Sto Odin to the robot Flavius. "I want to discover how the strange story which I have just learned may be true." Sto Odin kept thinking of music which would even startle the user of the congor helium. He stood at the computer. His hand, responding to the triple-think command which it had been given, turned the computer up and pressed the button. Record this scene. The computer's old relays almost grunted as they came to the alert and complied. "Let me see the map," said Sto Odin to the computer. Far behind him, the dancer had changed his pace into a fast jog-trot of hot suspicion. The map appeared on the computer. "Beautiful," said Sto Odin. nphe entire labyrinth had become plain. Just above them was one of the ancient, sealed-off anti-seismic shafts -- a straight, empty tubular shaft, two hundred meters wide, kilometers high. At the top, it had a lid which kept out the mud and water of the ocean floor. At the bottom, since there was no pressure other than air to worry about, it had been covered with a plastic which looked like rock, so that neither people nor robots which might be passing would try to climb into it. "Watch what I am doing!" cried Sto Odin to the dancer. "I am watching," said Sun-boy and there was almost a growl of perplexity in his sung-forth response. Sto Odin shook the computer and ran the fingers of his right hand over it and coded a very specific request. His left hand -- preconditioned by the triplethink, coded the emergency panel at the side of the computer with two simple, clear engineering instructions. Sun-boy's laughter rang out behind him. "You are asking that a piece of the congohelium be sent down to you. Stop! Stop, before you sign it with your name and your authority as a Lord of the Instrumentality. Your unsigned request will do no harm. The Central Computer up top will just think that it is some of the crazy people in the Bezirk making senseless demands." The voice rose to a note of urgency, "Why did the machine signal 'received and complied with' to you just now?" The Lord Sto Odin lied blandly, "I don't know. Maybe they will send me a piece of the congohelium to match the one that you have there." "You're lying," cried the dancer. "Come over here to the door." Flavius led the Lord Sto Odin to the ridiculous-beautiful Gothic archway. The dancer was leaping from foot to foot. The congohelium shone a dull alert red. The music wept as though all the anger and suspicion of mankind had been incorporated into a new unforgettable fugue, like a delirious atonal counterpoint to Johann Sebastian Bach's Third Brandenburg Concerto. "I am here." The Lord Sto Odin spoke easily. "You are dying!" cried the dancer. "I was dying before you first noticed me. I set my vitality control to maximum after I entered the Bezirk." "Come on in, then," said Sunboy, "and you will never die." Sto Odin took the edge of the door and let himself down to the stone floor. Only when he was comfortably seated did he speak: "I am dying, that is true. But I would rather not come in. I will just watch you dance as I die." "What are you doing? What have you done?" cried Sun-boy. He stopped dancing and walked over to the door. "Search me if you wish," said the Lord Sto Odin. "I am searching you," said the dancer, "but I see nothing but your desire to get a piece of the congohelium for yourself and to out-dance me." At this point Flavius went berserk. He ran back to the litter, leaned over, and ran toward the door. In each hand he carried an enormous solid-steel bearing. "What's that robot doing?" cried the dancer. "I can see your mind but you are not telling him anything! He uses those steel balls to break obstructions -- " He gasped as the attack came. Q uicker than the eye could follow the movement, Flavius' sixty-ton-capacity arm whistled through the air as he flung the first steel missile directly at Sun-boy. Sun-boy, or the power within him, leapt aside with insect speed. The ball plowed through two of the ragclothed human bodies on the floor. One body said whooi as it died, but the other body let out no sound at all: the head had been tom off in first impact. Before the dancer could speak, Flavius flung the second ball. This time the doorway caught it. The powers which had immobilized Sto Odin and his robots were back in operation. The ball sang as it plunged into the doorway, stopped in mid-air, sang again as the door flung it back at Flavius. The returning ball missed Flavius' head but crushed his chest utterly. That was where his real brain was. There was a flicker of light as the robot went out, but even in dying Flavius seized the ball one last time and flung it at Sun-boy. The robot terminated operation and the heavy ball, flung wild, caught the Lord Sto Odin in the right shoulder. The Lord Sto Odin felt pain until he dragged over his manikin meee and turned all pain off. Then he looked at the shoulder. It was almost totally demolished. Blood from his organic body and hydraulic fluid from his prosthetics joined in a slow, heavy stream as the liquids met, merged and poured down his side. The dancer almost forgot to dance. Sto Odin wondered how far the girl had gone. The air pressure changed. "What is happening to the air? Why did you think about the girl? What is happening?" "Read me," said the Lord Sto Odin. "I will dance and get my powers first," said Sun-boy. For a few brief minutes it seemed that the dancer with the roncrohelium would cause a rockfall. The Lord Sto Odin, dying, closed his eyes and found that it was restful to die. The blaze and noise of the world around him remained interesting, but had become unimportant. The congohelium with a thousand shifting rainbows and the dancer had attained near-transparency when Sun-boy came back to read Sto Odin's mind. "I see nothing," said Sun-boy worriedly. "Your vitality button is too high and you will die soon. Where is all that air coming from? I seem to hear a faraway roar. But you are not causing it. Your robot went wild. All you do is to look at me contentedly and die. That is very strange. You want to die your way when you could live unimaginable lives in here with us!" "That is right," said the Lord Sto Odin. "I am dying my way. But dance for me, do dance for me with the congohelium, while I tell you your own story as you told it to me. It would be a pleasure to get the story straight before I die." The dancer looked irresolute, started to dance, and then turned back to the Lord Sto Odin. "Are you sure you want to die right away? With the power of what you call the Douglas-Ouyang planets, which I receive right here with the help of the congohelium, you could be comfortable enough while I danced and you could still die whenever you wished. Vitality buttons are much weaker than the powers which I command. I could even help to lift you across the threshold of my door..." "No," said the Lord Sto Odin. "Just dance for me while I die. My way." IX nphus the world turned. Mil- lions of tons of water were rushing toward them. Within minutes the Gebiet and the Bezirk would drown as the air whistled upward. Sto Odin noted contentedly that there was an air-shaft at the top of the dancer's room. He did not allow himself to third-think of what would happen when the matter and antimatter of the congohelium were immersed in rushing salt water. Something like forty megatons, he supposed, with the tired feeling of a man who has thought a problem through long, long ago and remembers it briefly only after the situation has long passed. Sun-boy was acting out religion before the age of space. He chorused hymns, he lifted his eyes and his hands and his piece of the congohelium to the sun; he played the rattle of whirling dervishes, the temple bells of the Man on the Two Pieces of Wood and the other temple bells of that saint who had escaped time simply by seeing it and stepping out of it. Buddha, was that his name? And he went on to the severe profanities which afflicted mankind after the Old World fell. The music kept measure. And the lights, too. Whole processions of ghostly shadows followed Sun-boy as he showed how old mankind had found the gods, and the sun, and then other gods. He pantomimed man's most ancient mystery -- that man pretended to be afraid of death, when it was life that never understood it. And as he danced, the Lord Sto Odin repeated his own story to him : "You fled the surface, Sunboy, because the people were stupid clods, happy and dull in their miserable happiness. You fled because you could not stand being a chicken in a poultry house, antiseptically bred, safely housed and frozen when dead. You joined the other miserable, bright restless people who sought freedom in the Gebiet. You learned about the drugs and their liquors and their smokes. You knew their women, and their parties, and their games. It wasn't enough. You became a gentleman-suicide, a hero seeking a fun-death which would stamp you with your individuality. You came on down to the Bezirk, the most forgotten and loathesome place of all. You found nothing. Just the old machines and the empty corridors. Here and there a few mummies or bones. Just the silent lights and the faint murmur of air through the corridors." "I hear water now," said the dancer, still dancing, "rushing water. Don't you hear it, my dying Lord?" "If I did hear it, I wouldn't care. Let's get on with your story. You came to this room. The weird door made it look like a good place for a fun-death, such as you poor castaways liked to seek, except that there was not much sport in dying unless other people know that you did it intentionally, and know how you did it. Anyway, it was a long climb back up into the Gebiet, where your friends were, so yo-u slept by this computer. "In the night, while you slept, as you dreamed, the computer sang to you: T need a temporary dog For a temporary job On a temporary place Like earth! When you woke up you were surprised to find that you had dreamed an entire new kind of music. Really wild music which made people shudder with its delicious evil. And with the music, you had a job. To steal a piece of the congohelium. "You were a clever man, Sunboy, before the trip down here. The Douglas-Ouyang planets caught you and made you a thousand times cleverer. You and your friends, this is what you told me -- or what the presence behind you told me, just a half hour ago -- you and your friends stole a subspace communicator console, got a fix on the Douglas-Ouyang planets, and got drunk at the sight. Iridescent, luminescent. Waterfalls uphill. All that kind of thing. "And you did get the congohelium. The congohelium is made of matter and antimatter laminated apart by a dual magnetic grid. With that the presence of the Douglas-Ouyang planets made you independent of organic processes. You did not need food or rest or even air or drink any more. The DouglasOuyang planets are very old. They kept you as a link. I have no idea of what they intended to do with Earth and with mankind. If this story gets out, future generations will call you the merchant of menace, because you used the normal human appetitiousness for danger to trap other people with hypnotics and with music." "I hear water," interrupted Sun-boy. "I do hear water!" C # YT ever mind," said the Lord ' Sto Odin, "your story is more important. Anyhow, what could you and I do about it? I am dying, sitting in a pool of blood and effluvium. You can't leave this room with the congohelium. Let me go on. Or perhaps the Douglas-Ouyang entity, whatever it was -- " "Is," said Sun-boy. " -- whatever it is, may just have been longing for sensuous companionship. Dance on, man, dance on." Sun-boy danced and the drums talked with him, rataplan, rataplan! kid-nork, kid-nork, norld while the congohelium made music scream through the solid rock. The other sound persisted. Sun-boy stopped and stared. "It is water. It is." "Who knows?" said the Lord Sto Odin. "Look," screamed Sun-boy, holding the congohelium high. "Look!" The Lord Sto Odin did not need to look. He knew full well that the first few tons of water, mud-laden and heavy, had come frothing down the corridor and into their rooms. "But what do # do?" screamed the voice of Sun-boy. Sto Odin felt that it was not Sun-boy speaking, but some relay speaking from the power of the Douglas-Ouyang planets. A power which had tried to find friendship with man, but had found the wrong man and the wrong friendship. Sun-boy took control of himself. His feet splashed in the water as he danced. The colors shone on the water as it rose. Ritiplin, tiplin! said the big drum. Kid-nork, kid-nork, said the little drum. Boom, boom, doom, doom, room, said the congohelium. The Lord Sto Odin felt his old eyes blur but he could still see the blazing image, of the wild dancer. "This is a good way to die," thought he, as he died. X F 'ar above, on the surface of the Planet, Santuna felt the continent itself heave beneath her feet and saw the eastern horizon grow dark as a volcano of muddy steam shot up from the calm blue sunlit ocean. "This must not, must not happen again!" she said, thinking of Sun-boy and the congohelium and the death of the Lord Sto Odin. "Something must be done about it," she added to herself. And she did it. In later centuries she brought disease, risk and misery back to increase the happiness of man. She was one of the principal architects of the Rediscovery of Man, and at her most famous she was known as the Lady Alice More. Courting Time What a grand thing it would be, if he were the only man in the world -- and they were the only Group I I nside the great ballroom, two hundred guests swept around the floor in the vast complex patterns of Djalan Gambir's latest creation, a stately, flowing variation on the Viennese Waltz punctuated by variations on some of the less inhibited Oriental, Spanish and African dances. As was the custom, each invitation had included a learning program, designed for home computers, which had taught each guest his role in Djalan's choreography. The hospitality of the Zest family was elaborate, expensive- -- and flawless. Verino Schell stood by the wine bowl trying to look brooding and mysterious while the other males his age were all out on the floor yelling and making erotic motions at the girls. To fit him into the party at the last minute, Leeba Zest had unfortunately been forced to get him the invitation of one of her older male friends. Most of his partners in the waltzes were women old enough to be his mother, and whenever the dancing became a little strenuous, the program gently eased him to the sidelines. His hungry eyes were locked on the three husbands and four wives of the Zest family, and the stocky, animated figure of Djalan Gambir. He looked at Leeba more than he should have. All around him murmuring voices stabbed at his heart. "Did you hear? George says it's definite. They'll announce Djalan's going to marry the family on Sunday." "I hear Rafe has a judge standing by. As soon as the other six agree -- bam!" "John, Rafe and Kelios can't wait to get somebody to take the girls out again. Sometimes I think I should have tried a group marriage." For the first time in his life he was staring defeat in the face. For the first time in his life he had looked at something he wanted -- Leeba's body, Leeba's blonde hair, Leeba's sensitive face and shrewd, appraising eyes -- and he had known with all his being he could never have it. Sometime before the end of the four day party Rafael Zest was producing here in Ibadan, Djalan Gambir was going to propose to the Zest family, and six spouses were going to accept with pleasure. And Leeba was going to acquiesce for the good of the family. Djalan Gambir was better equipped to take Gus's place in the Zest group marriage, to be the lover and the playboy who gave the girls a good time, than any man in the Solar System. # C IT ow can you have enough hope to even try?" Leeba had asked him. "We're tormenting ourselves for nothing. I'll help you, but what good will it do? Everybody in the family knows you're too involved in your music. Even if you were the kind of husband we need -- don't you think they know you only want to marry them so you can marry me? They aren't stupid, Veri." The music faded. According to the program, there would now be a half hour devoted to improvisation. Most of the dancers bowed to their partners and headed for the winebowl. His heart pounded. He had noted this period when he studied his program. Djalan Gambir led Margaret Zest onto the dance floor. On the balcony a small woodwind section shrieked the first raucous notes of a modern Chinese courting dance. Margaret put her hands behind her head and Djalan began stamping around her in a wide circle. Verino stepped toward the dance floor. Unnerving images flashed across his consciousness. Djalan Gambir bedding in one night three women whose pleasures every sane male in the Solar System considered the ultimate in erotic experience... Djalan Gambir at twenty-three winning undying fame by descending alone into the terrifying atmosphere and gravity of Jupiter... Djalan Gambir pursued by the women of six continents and four space colonies... turning down a thousand invitations a year... teaching the human race how to dance, how to play, how to enjoy... He danced between Margaret and Djalan. Tossing back the thick conductor's forelock he affected, he faced Djalan and stamped hard twice. The hall stirred. Dancing contests were common, but few men challenged the finest amateur dancer in the Solar System. If Djalan was surprised, he didn't show it. He stamped back and bowed. Take her. Show us what you can do. Margaret smiled. Her face said she was revelling in the fantasy as much as he had guessed she would. In the center of a great stage two men were competing for her attention. She was the mother of the Zest family, the wife in charge of raising the children, and according to Leeba she did her job well not because she particularly liked children, but because she had an intense compulsion to do something meaningful with her life. From the way she had studied him as he came down the reception line, he was certain she was intense about other things. She couldn't have been more frank if she had asked him for a tape of his last sexual performance. Small, serious, almost dull, as a wife of the Zest family her erotic experience had been vastly superior to what she might have enjoyed with the kind of husband she would have attracted if she had chosen monogamy. TTe clapped for faster music.  The dancers still on the floor retreated to the sidelines. "Hold on, Margaret!" "I held on to Djalan, I can hold on to you!" His arms slid around her and they hurtled toward the far wall He shouted for the wildest dances he knew. Cellos sang. Drums clattered. Brass and woodwind made harsh, savage noises. With every dance their bodies became less and less in hibited. The hall whirled around consciousness with his tall form and laughing face, he accelerated the tempo until they were both moving at a pace which should have exhausted them, and then he held them there monotonously, repeating one simple step over and over, until her head went back, and her smile fixed, and he knew he had induced total abandon. He broke the rhythm so suddenly she gasped. Laughing his biggest laugh, whirled them down the hall and spun her off the end of his arm at Djalan Gambir. Djalan caught her without missing a beat. Soon the amateurs were doing a ballet so slow, intricate and beautiful Verino the professional musician choked on his own pleasure. Behind him he heard spectators murmuring. His own performance had been crude compared to this. It didn't matter. For the rest of her life, if he had succeeded, every time Margaret thought of frenzied excitement she would think of Verino Schell. Modern social dancing was a language and a physical pleasure, but it was also a drug, a stimulant and an anti-inhibitant as potent in expert hands as heroin oi alcohol. A modern expert could achieve in minutes the personality changes primitive dancers had achieved only after hours and days. He approached Fileesa Zest during the bufet supper. She and John Zest, the artist, were standing by a winebowl with half a dozen guests. A large, friendly girl, Fileesa was the Zest careewoman, a first-rate historian and socio-economic forecaster. , He had met her several times at the Zest apartments, during the months when he had been giving Leeba private music lessons, and they had easily become friends. "Hello, Veri," Fileesa greeted him. "That was quite a performance. Do you treat all the girls that way?" J ohn Zest studied him over his wine glass. The rest of the group looked at him with polite curiosity. By now everyone at the party knew who he was and why he was there. "Only the ones I can get close to," he said. "What's the latest on the economic outlook?" "Just as dull as ever. I was just telling everyone it looks like the U.S. minimum wage will be twenty-seven thousand by the end of the year." He shook his head. "Every time it goes up another thousand I get two thousand more people trying to join one of my choirs. And I've got more groups already than I can handle." "Can't you organize bigger groups?" "I've already got two groups with over a thousand voices. When they get bigger than that one conductor can't handle them." Her eyes lit up. Locating obstacles to economic progress was one of her specialties. "What if you had better equipment? Have you seen Corrington's new Com mand and Control unit?" "I've looked at everything on the market." "This just went on the market last month." A few minutes later they realized they were the only people left in the group. John was on the other side of the wine bowl heatedly defending his theories about art and the others had all drifted away one by one. The conversation had gotten technical without either of them noticing it. "I've done it again," Fileesa said. "Have I been boring you, too?" "I'm as guilty as you are." He hesitated and then decided he could be straightforward. "You know I like serious talk just as much as you do -- unlike Djalan." She scowled. "Are you going to propose to us?" "Yes." "You're making a mistake." "You won't vote for me? I've been hoping you would." "What about your work? You can't give that up! You're only beginning." "I've thought about all that. Believe me -- I've spent the last three months trying to make up my mind about this. I'll cut back to composing and doing concerts just for the record. I'm doing more work than I want to anyway. I'd rather do less and have time to think about it." "You'd still have to spend hours a day studying. Even if you eventually did nothing but record, you still need to do all the conducting you're doing now. You need the experience. You could be one of the finest conductors since recording! If you marry us, you'll just be a talented amateur." Kelios Zest was striding toward them across the dance floor. "Let's talk about it when we've got time," he said. "When can I see you alone?" "Leeba isn't -- " He turned to greet Kelios. "I'll call you tomorrow." TZ' elios and Terita were the host and hostess on the antigravity platform he was assigned to for the midnight ride through Nigeria's famous mahogany forests. There was a big crowd around them -- attracted by Terita -- but he maneuvered into the inner circle without provoking more anger than he could joke off. He had seen Terita's voluptuous image hundreds of times. He had never met her, however, until they shook hands in die reception line. In person she looked oddly unpretentious, more like a girl you could romp with than a love goddess. She stayed at the railing and as the platform drifted over the trees she kept pointing to the birds and animals and making exciting comments. By the time the four platforms turned back toward the hotel, he was standing beside her and they were taking turns imitating the wildlife they saw. He loved the way she laughed. When she doubled over with her arms wrapped around her just below her famous breasts, laughing with her whole body like a child, he almost forgot that on the platform just ahead Leeba was the hostess and Djalan Gambir was not quite the host. Kelios didn't enjoy their antics. He was usually a lively, friendly naan, but according to Leeba he definitely wanted Djalan Gambir for a husband. The father of the family, Margaret's partner in the important task of rearing sixteen children, Kelios thought the best recreation in the world was a book or a learning program; after a year and a half without Gus -- who had died in a speedboat crash -- he was looking forward to weekends spent in the peace and quiet of his study. He looked brooding and thoughtful throughout most of the ride. When Terita teased him about his long face, he smiled tightly and eventually moved to the other side of the platform. Leeba phoned Verino's room just before he went to bed. She looked depressed. "I just had a goodnight drink with Teri," he said. "I think she likes me." "Don't get overconfident. We've got a long way to go." "Have I got Djalan worried yet?" "He never gets worried. He just wishes you weren't here." She shook her head. "You always have a good time, don't you? I wish I could enjoy this." "I haven't enjoyed anything since the last time I touched you." Her face softened. "I'm sorry. I shouldn't have said that. If you couldn't put up a good front, we wouldn't stand a chance." "What can I do about John, Rafe and Kelios?" "That's what makes me feel helpless. If it were just the girls and if we had more time... If I hadn't promised you I'd try, and if it were somebody less resourceful than you, I'd tell you to go home right now." T Tis arms quivered as he automatically started to reach out and comfort her. His body ached with desire. Telephones were among the many things love had made him hate. "I'll think of something," he said. "Don't give up on me, Leeb. Put the pressure on this brain of mine and it always comes up with something." "I wish I could believe you. I thought I'd accepted living without you, but now it looks even bleaker than it did. I don't know if I can do it. I always thought emotions like that were a myth, but now I look at the future and I get cold." He blew her a kiss. "Go to bed. When we wake up tomorrow, we'll know exactly what to do." After she hung up he stared at the blank screen. He had almost suggested monogamy again. If she felt that way, perhaps he should have. But they had been over all that. Complex societies created complex people -- and complex people had complex needs. He might be necessary, but so were John, Rafe and Kelios. He went to bed but he was too excited to sleep. The Zest family pounded on his consciousness as if they were voices in an unbearably complex piece of music. The phone woke him up just before noon. He answered it without turning on the screen. "Verino? Rafe Zest. Did I wake you up? I'm sorry. Can you come up to my suite?" He shook the sleep out of his brain. "Give me twenty minutes." "Right." He got up and told the hotel control unit he wanted breakfast. He still felt over stimulated. He had felt this way before, but he couldn't place why or when. It was a strange mood and it bothered him. Yesterday's events had been interesting, but they hadn't been more inherently exciting than the work and pleasure which crowded all his days. Rafe had installed a portable command and control unit in front of his living room couch. When Verino entered the room, he was speaking Chinese to one of the screens arranged along the front of the cabinet. He looked up and waved his guest to a chair. Two other screens were blinking to let him know he had calls waiting. V erino's Chinese was rusty. He thought he heard something about contacting the greatest living Chinese poet, and he caught the Chinese for "Let me run it through the computer" -- which Rafe promptly did -- but that was all he understood. This was a big year for the family money maker. To celebrate fifty years of economic progress, in January the General Assembly had decreed that the year # was to be a year of general festivity, the World Fair Year. For the first time in history every man, woman and child alive was supposed to take a trip around the world. All the cities and nations of the Earth were vying for the attention of six cent of the gross, in addition to his innumerable other enterprises, Rafe was promoting nine cities, including Paris and Ibadan. This year, for the first time, the Zest family income was supposed  o prospect which was probably of some importance to a man such as Djalan Gambir who had lived for twenty-two years as a perpetual guest. Rafe switched off the Chinese call. "I'm sorry! When I called you, it was quiet!" He switched on two screens at once and started talking German while he studied the tapes coming out of the computer and the teletype. " Aui Wiedersehen." Rafe switched off the screens and stood up. "X calls only," he told the unit. "Would you like a drink, Veri?" "I think I'll stick to coffee." Rafe stabbed a finger at the suite control unit. "Send out a pot of coffee!" He dropped the computer tape and instantly picked up a piece of sculpturer's plastic which was lying on an end table. Even when he was relatively idle, he had to be constantly reshaping some part of the world. "John and Kelios and I had a conference this morning. We decided I'd better talk to you." Verino pushed back his forelock. "What's on your mind?" He still felt odd. What was bothering him? Why couldn't he classify his own emotions? "Don't think we don't like you," Rafe said. "Everybody in the family likes you. If we could fit you in, we'd be proud to have you in the family. You'd bring us as much honor as John or Fileesa. You haven't accomplished what they have, but you will. It shows." He held the plastic in front of his chest and squeezed it flat between his palms. "You can't get us to marry you by coming here and turning your charm on the girls. We need a certain kind of person and you don't fit the equation. If we let you try to take Gus's place, it would be the biggest mistake you or we ever made." "I've thought about that -- " CtT know what you told Fileesa. She agrees with me. In a year you'd be working as hard as ever. You can't help it. And what happens to us? Do you think I want a wife nagging me to take her out when I've got a big project accelerating? Because the guy that took Gus's place has a big concert this weekend?" Verino's heart jumped violently. His eyes widened. Leeba! He had felt this way the morning after the night he first met Leeba! "Do you think Fileesa wants a husband who'll be busy when she decides it's time she let herself go and had a fling? We chose group marriage to get away from that kind of thing." Verino stood up. On the cabinet screens were blinking. Through the window he could see the fantastic shapes of new hotel and apartment buildings rising above the forest -- buildings that wouldn't have been there if it hadn't been for Rafe and the family that supported Rafe. It was incredible! No wonder he hadn't understood his own feelings! "You don't understand," he said. "I'm in love. You can't reason with love. You can say yes or no, but you can't reason with it." "That's another thing. Leeba -- " He threw up his hands. An immense choir towered above his head. Thousands of voices, seven soloists -- eight! include Gus -- all the joyous, triumphant, complex life of the Twenty-First Century... the wealth... the planets... mankind confounding the pessimists and mastering the challenge created by its own inventiveness... men and women developing personalities and institutions complex enough to match the complexities of the environment men and women had created... "Not Leeba! You! Your family! The Twenty-First Century!" Rafe stared at him as if he'd suddenly gone crazy. He backed toward the door. Nothing he could say could express it. Hallellujahs thundered in his brain. They would hear what he was hearing! They would feel what he was feeling! "Where are you going?" Rafe yelled at his back. "What's wrong with you? We can't marry you!" nphe jet back to Cleveland was crowded with tourists but he hardly noticed. Dictating furiously, on fire with emotion, he pieced together the music he needed from his memory and from the libraries he could contact from the plane. Wherever he had to, he altered it and wrote connecting passages. He didn't have time to write anything original. Even if he'd had the time, no composer who had ever lived could have written what he wanted. The Corrington people were efficient. The Command and Control unit he had ordered from the plane was waiting for him in his rehearsal hall. He sat down at the console and started to work. The computer gave him a cost estimate, including transportation, in less than four minutes. Assuming he only had to pay the soloists, and half the other voices would pay him, his credit balance would just cover it. He put the computer to work making reservations. While it was doing that, he vocally programmed it to hunt down the soloists he wanted, and to contact the people who would help him assemble the two thousand voices he needed. As Fileesa had told him, the unit could take raw information and deliver it to any person in the world with whatever psychological coloring the operator ordered. Time was a raging monster gnawing at his back. He rehearsed until his body ached and the scores blurred in front of the performers' eyes. Half the choir thought he needed a psych checkup; singers stamped out proclaiming the project was impossible; effects which were child's play for the individual performer had to be coordinated by the conductor with hands, feet and elbows -- and by Saturday night two thousand voices rang with the passion and energy of his vision. "This will be one of the marvels of the Fair," he told them just before they left for Ibadan. "It may be one of the events of the century. You'll be watching tapes of it for the rest of your lives." Their faces said they believed him. He might be mad, but he was the kind of madman people followed. The climax of the Zest party was the most elaborate entertainment Djalan Gambir had ever created, a long variation on Romeo and Juliet, in costume, and with parts for every guest. Before the day ended, every family friend and hanger-on would receive a total escape into fantasy, all the fighting, drinking, loving, pageantry and tragedy any human psyche could possibly need. An. the roof of the hotel, mill ing through a detailed recreation of a section of Verona, the guests were beginning to immerse themselves in the fantasy. The gravity had been reduced by ten per cent, just enough to make the oldest muscles feel fresh and youthful, and in the middle of the crowd John Zest and a dozen other men were en ergetically imitating the brawling Montagues and Capulets. Leeba pointed her fan at the horizon. "What's that?" Rafe followed her arm. "By my troth!" His hand leaped to his sword hilt. By his usual enthusiasm he had become a Renaissance gallant the moment he stepped into the afternoon sun. "Verino! Now what?" Leeba covered her open mouth with her hand. All over the mock city people turned to look. John and his companions noticed the commotion and stopped hacking each other long enough to see what was happening. Djalan and Rafe exchanged ominous glances. A flock of anti-gravity platforms was drifting toward the roof. At the center of a moving amphitheatre four platforms high, alone on a platform of his own, Verino Schell stood behind some kind of control unit and his long arms moved in time with a full orchestra and the soft moaning of thirty choirs. The platforms encircled the roof. The Renaissance lords and ladies looked up and chattered excitedly. Erect and solemn, Verino floated above the crowd to the exact center of the roof. Rafe marched through the crowd and pointed his sword at Verino. "What is this, Verino? Who gave you the -- " Verino threw out his arm. A single tenor voice speared the afternoon. The chorus moaned frantically. 'Tf you don't leave, we'll call the police!" Verino's arms leaped out. He told the control unit something and lights flashed on the cabinet. One after another seven voices announced their presence. Rafe shook his sword. Leeba gasped and looked up with sudden comprehension. The eight voices interwove in complex, unexpected patterns, each one singing a song of its own. Verino kicked a pedal in the bottom of the control unit and the choir sprang into life. Suddenly the air was full of Bach, The Heavens Laugh, The Earth Rejoices. Leeba ran forward and grabbed Rafe's arm. "It's us. Listen to it! Listen!" Djalan Gambir tightened his grip on Margaret's arm. "He told Rafe he loves us," Margaret whispered. "It's incredible." Rafe lowered his sword. "What good will it do?" Twelve feet above his head the thunder of the gods mingled with the noise their luck -- and four men and women led the celebration. "Listen to him anyway!" Leeba yelled. "Give him that much! Look what he's done for us!" "We can't marry him. We'll stir ourselves up for nothing." r T'he music roared on. Awed and subdued, the Zest family stared at the gigantic mirror Verino had created. They wanted him to stop and they couldn't turn away. Beside the reality beating on their ears, the masquerade on the roof suddenly seemed empty. In all their years of careful, trained listening, nothing like this had ever assaulted their emotions. To create the right expression for his vision, Verino had collaborated with the masters of ten centuries. Sullivan's Celebration for Universal Disarmament; the Ode to Joy from Beethoven's last symphony; the masses and requiems of Bach, Brahms, Vivaldi and Berlioz; the great music created during this last half century, when the human race had finally been liberated from drudgery and ignorance -- he had put it all together in a work so complex and awesome it was as if all those generations had labored with this moment in mind. He was showing them what they were. He had hung the TwentyFirst Century in the sky. Shortly after sundown, hours after the storm had appeared on the horizon, all the platforms except Verino's began to float toward the stars. Bits and pieces of music mingled as if representatives of all the centuries had appeared in the heavens. High in the air, just as the last platform faded from view, the music reached a far off climax. Verino bowed to his audience. Even in the flickering torchlight he could see he had overpowered them. Terita was actually sobbing. On the edge of the roof Rafe was shaking his head. Fileesa stood up and applauded. Rafe stood up with her, and then John and Kelios. Everyone on the roof was applauding! The noise rolled up to him as if they were two thousand instead of two hundred. A strange cry touched the edge of his consciousness. Something shiny flew at him through the torchlight. He ducked and metal clattered on the platform behind him. All over the roof women screamed. Djalan Gambir ran out of the crowd and leaped at the platform. His fingers gripped the edge and held. Verino stared at the clutching fingers. He looked back and saw a sword lying beside the control unit. Djalan swung himself forward and then somersaulted backward and leaped onto the platform. Rage distorted his face. He pulled his sword from its scabbard and charged. Verino threw up his hands. A vivid picture of Djalan descending toward Jupiter in a tiny, cramped sphere flashed across his mind. Djalan had risked his life so he could rise from obscurity to world fame and now imprisonment for the Zest fortune. Years of pleasant living hadn't changed his basic personality. T'Yjalan lunged and Verino hopped out of the way. Down below he could hear all the commotion of a general panic. John, Rafe and Kelio were running toward the platform. Fileesa was screaming like a lunatic. He grabbed the sword Djalan had thrown at him. Djalan growled and lunged. Verino jumped back and raised the long, unwieldy Renaissance weapon to something resembling the on guard position. He had never handled a sword or a fencing foil in his life. Djalan lunged again. Verino hacked at the oncoming blade. Steel slithered along steel. The hard, brutallooking point missed his chest by half an inch. "You'll go to jail, Djalan!" "I'll kill you." Djalan lunged. Verino parried clumsily and saw the other point slide under his blade and plunge toward his stomach. He leaped back three feet before he knew what had happened. Djalan stamped forward and lunged again. The platform tilted. Verino lurched to one side. Holding his sword with both hands, he beat down Djalan's blade. His heart was thumping with panic. Hands were clinging to the end of the platform, but the others weren't as athletic as Djalan. He pressed Djalan's blade against the platform. For a moment they glared at each other. "This is ridiculous! What are you trying to do?" Djalan jumped back and freed his sword. The platform lurched again. Verino stumbled and Djalan stepped forward and lunged. Rafe came over the side of the platform. Something hard thudded on Verino's head and neck. His sword fell out of his hand. He moaned and toppled over. ttTt's the only solution," Rafe A said. For once the Solar System's leading entrepemeur didn't look enthusiastic. "It's expensive and I'm not happy with it -- a ten spouse family is getting unwieldy -- but you forced us into it. Nobody wants to give either of you up. Even the girls won't give Djalan up after he risked going to jail for us. I'm certain Djalan thought about that, of course. He claims he was overcome by passion." He shook his head. "Are you sure you two didn't plan this?" "If you'd seen that point com ing toward you," Verino said, "you wouldn't ask that. Have you picked out the girl yet?" Rafe grinned. "There's a girl it my office in Benares that John and I have been eyeing for months. The girls don't exactly like somebody that young joining the group, but they know they can't argue. The competition will do them good. You'll see. Married life is no party." "Will it be a triple wedding?" "Right. In two weeks. Do you think you can work up the music for us?" Verino stared out the window at the mahogany forest. "Sure " "Isn't it enough time? You did the other thing in two days." Two weeks... Was he doing the right thing? Suppose his emotions weren't as strong as he had thought they were? What about that blonde in his chamber chorus who had been making eyes at him for the last few months? He hardly knew these people! "It's fine, Rafe. Plenty of time." He stuck his hands in hi pockets so Rafe couldn't see they were shaking. If it had been happening to someone else, he would have laughed. Ten minutes after his proposal had been accepted, and he had the bridegroom jitA couple of years ago a rather astonishingly good complete short science-fiction novel came in, and when we printed it we made the prediction that it might well win science fiction's annual award of merit, the Hugo. As it turned out, we were right: The story was Jack Vance's The, Drag on Masters, and it, with its lovely illustrations by Jack Gaughan, decorated our August, # issue. Now we have a new one by Vance coming up in our next. The name of it is The Last Castle, and it takes place right here on Earth -- but on an Earth in the very remote future, where the strongpoints of humanity are immense castles, each with its surrounding square miles of feudal territory; where men have developed strange alliances and antagonisms with the Meks, the Birds -- and each other. In every story Jack Vance writes, there is poetry and color. This is no exception. Is it as good as The Dragon Masters? We'll say this much -- it is very, very good. As to the rest, why not come around next issue and see for yourself? Of course, we'll have the usual array of additional stories and departments to back it up -- a fine novelette by Frank Herbert called The Primitives, another by Robert Silverberg called Lazarus Come Forth!, features by Algis Budrys and Willy Ley... We think April, #, will be a good issue -- and, as a matter of fact, we think # is going to be full of good issuesl for Four information The Wreck of French Republic, and aH of Europe (where the same year was called # A.D.) was trying to recover from the wars they had fought against this republic. Italy had been overwhelmed by the French. The areas now known as Belgium and The Netherlands were ruled by the French too and Prussia and Austria, as well as Spain, had been forced to sign peace treaties they did not like at all. The only major power in western Europe that had not been defeated was Great Britain. In fact, in some respects it was than it had been when the French Republic had been founded. The British fleet had defeated the French whenever they met, Great Britain's colonial possessions had grown by annexing former French colonies and, while the French had fought battles all over the map of Europe, the British had extended their trade and achieved general prosperity. One other place was prosperous too, the independent seaport of Hamburg. Hamburg had been a seaport ever since it had been founded. While it had never been poverty stricken, it had not become important until (and because of) the American Revolutionary War. Some quirk of commercial fate had channelled lots of trade through Hamburg because the Thirteen Colonies wanted to be independent. The many wars against revolutionary France had brought additional trade to Hamburg and while Hamburg's commercial interests had been opposed to those of Great Britain in # and for a few yean after, both now pulled the same commercial rope. Hamburg got all the trade that would have gone to Holland under normal conditions. But there was a problem: the available cash did not match the increase of the trade volume. It is reported that the banks had to charge an interest rate of # per cent for loans, which was about equal to the profits the merchants would have made if they had had enough cash on hand. But the sea captains that carried the merchandise -- most of them Scandinavians -- wanted to be paid. And while the local .banks could get almost any interest rate they charged, they were handicapped by lack of cash too. Logically the merchants of Hamburg sent out a cry for help to the bankers of London. And the latter were only too pleased to help; it was a clear-cut case of one hand washing the other. The London bankers, in a very short time, got the sum of # it was in gold coins, the remainder consisted of bars of gold and silver which the City of Hamburg could use to mint their own coin. The problem was to get the treasure to Hamburg. While there was no longer a French fleet there were still French ships prowling the North Sea and the Channel. A commercial vessel traveling under military escort would only attract attention. The Londoners decided on using a vessel which they had captured from the French a few years earlier. It was a fast-sailing and heavily armed warship named La Lutine -- the English had not even bothered to change the name. The gold and silver were quietly loaded in barrels and boxes which did not betray their contents by their appearance. The cargo might as well have been so many barrels of salted herring and boxes of soap. L a Lutine carried the unusually large crew of # men, many of them armed to repel a possible enemy attack. She was ready to sail early in October #. The captain waited for a few days for good weather and cast off a few hours after sunset on October # th. The weather was good, the wind was favorable and by midnight the ship -- which had sailed from Yarmouth, the easternmost point of England -- had covered more than half the distance. But then a strong storm came from the northeast, blowing in the direction of Holland. Several hours later the stormblown ship reached the string of islands to the north of Holland -- presumably its original coastline -- and ran aground near the island of Terschelling. La Lutine capsized immediately and sank. Only two of its large crew survived. The merchants of Hamburg must have managed somehow to survive their financial crisis. The merchants and bankers of London quietly approached Lloyd's of London, which had insured vessel and cargo, and collected. And the two surviving sailors spread the tale of the gold. The government of the Batavian Republic -- which was the name of Holland at the moment -- acted promptly by declaring that the treasure on board the sunken vessel was government property. But that is the only action the government took; for some reason nobody was in a hurry. Two years later an order was issued to try and salvage the money. This order went to the local authorities and they ascertained that the wreck was accessable at low tide. Hence local fishermen were sworn in and told .to see what they could do. The fishermen went to work with oyster forks and long-handled nets and succeeded in exworth of gold bars and coins X marks the spot, as usual, in this case a waiting for skilled and ingenious rescuers. during the summer and fall of #. But during the winter #-# currents shifted and in the spring of # La Lutine was no longer visible. In fact she had been covered up with a layer of sand estimated to have been # or # feet in thickness. In # Napoleon was finally defeated. Peace was established and with it a new Kingdom of the Netherlands, ruled by Willem Frederik of Orange who called himself Willem I. Of course he knew the story of La Lutine but seems to have been convinced all along that salvage was impossible. When approached by a group of Dutch merchants and bankers in #I he chartered a "Privileged Salvage Company" without hesitation, merely stipulating that one half of everything recovered was to be handed over to the crown. While the new company sent experienced men to Terschelling to study the situation and to make recommendations about the procedure to be followed, Lloyd's of London and the financial community felt glum. The war was over. The gold on board La Lutine was British gold. And even though it was located in Dutch waters they had hoped to get it back one day. They petitioned their king -- George IV -- who approached Willem I. Willem wanted to show that he was England's friend and did not really believe that the treasure could be salvaged. The thing to do was to issue an edict that the money on board of La Lutine was British Crown Property. George IV, in turn, conferred the property to Lloyd's, and Lloyd's made an arrangement with the Privileged Salvage Company which now represented British interests. But the signing of the various documents was the only thing that did happen; La Lutine was buried under a layer of sand that seemed to grow thicker every year. From #, the year the transfer of the property had taken place, until # nothing happened at all. The "asset" of  could not be approached. But in # the currents shifted again. Now the sea began to take away the sand it had piled up for half a century. In # the wreck became actually accessible and men wearing the newly invented diving suits went to work. Tphey happened to have access to the place where the gold bars had been stored, and within three months they recovered But then came the winter and a new shift of currents. In Spring # the wreck was covered with sand again, but the layer was only a few feet thick and the divers thought that they could continue, at least in a few places around the wreck. For a while they were right. During # and I# they recovered dollars worth of gold. But die sand layer grew in thickness and by the end of # the work was discontinued. But this was also the time when a new profession, the engineer, was in the ascendancy. Engineers are naturally of the opinion that obstacles can be overcome by good engineering. After all, they had invented a workable diving suit and meanwhile they had also invented dredging devices with buckets on endless chains. Such "digging ladders" as they were called, steam-powered, of course, should be able to do the job. The mechanical diggers would remove the sand and then the divers would be able to do the fine work and remove the gold. Operation Steam Dredge got underway in #. The concept had been correct, it was merely a case of the currents being stronger. Also the currents worked twenty four hours a day all year round, while the dredging operation worked only in summer and in good weather. The result of seven years of work consisted of # dollars in gold coins. It was disheartening and the only solace consisted in the sure knowledge that the treasure was there. The Privileged Salvage Company did not chase a rumor that might or might not be true, it just battled difficulties that might diminish again. And, after all, the engineers built new machines all the time. At some time better machinery and better conditions would come together. Every year a new attempt was made but the success was negligible; the salvaged precious metal paid only a few per cent of the cost. In # the companydeclared officially that it no longer considered the venture possible and asked to be released from its contract. The financial circles of London remained optimistic, and one can hardly differ. It was a fact that there were left in the wreck. The depth of the water was virtually negligible any good diver could put in three to four hours of work at that depth. The sand was the only problem and where the digging ladders had failed suction pumps ought to be successful. A firm specializing in such work, the "National Salvage Association", felt certain of both its financial strength and its engineering ability and offered a contract to Lloyd's and to the Dutch Company. It said, in substance, that the National Salvage Association would salvage the treasure of La Lutine at its own expense and would keep # per cent of the gold recovered, # per cent would go to Lloyd's and # per cent to the Dutch group. Since the Dutch group had given up hope, even # per cent was a windfall it would mean ish actually recovered the treasure. The managers of Lloyd's reasoned the same way and both signed the contract. The National Salvage Association did not waste money on trying what had been tried before. It was ridiculous that divers spend time under water trying to pick out single coins from the sand. The job of the divers was obviously to guide the machinery that would do all the actual work. A n available steamship was adapted for the specific job of recovering La Lutine' s gold. A large wire-mesh cage was built at the stern of the salvage vessel, overhanging the stern for a distance of about # feet. A large pipe that could be lengthened or shortened and that had a diameter of about two feet, was attached amidships. Underwater electric lamps were hanging from cables to provide illumination for the divers, and hooks and grapples also hung overboard so that the divers could attach heavy objects -- say a money barrel that was still intact -- to be hoisted aboard. (A few gun barrels, an anchor and the ship's bell were salvaged that way.) But the main plan of action relied on the pipe which was connected with a powerful suction pump. The water and sand sucked up through that pipe was conveyed Fig. #. Contemporary drawing of the attempts of salvaging the treasure of La Lutine before the first World War. into the wire-mesh cage at the stem of the vessel. The water and the sand would thereby be discharged into the sea, but anything else, especially loose coins, would stay in the cage, to be collected at intervals. It was all very carefully thought out: the suction pump would gradually "excavate" the wreck so that the divers could go to work in the ship's interior and all incidental salvage was purely mechanical. The work began in #I and everything looked promising. There had been only one unknown factor and that was the amount of sand that the current would deposit on and around the wreck. It turned out that the current carried more sand per hour than the suction pump could remove. Well, if the current was the real culprit there was still another way. One could change the path of the current and one did not even need new equipment. If a channel at the bottom of the shallow sea provided a short cut for the flow of the current, no new sand would be deposited on the wreck. It was even possibile that some sand would be removed. After carefully checking the path of the current and studying all the associated problems the solution emerged. It would need a channel running in a certain direction which had to be slightly over # feet long. The channel would also have to be fairly deep, so that the total amount of sand to be moved would, be suction pump on board the salvage vessel could handle the job, if given time. Unfortunately the weather was generally bad in the area all through # so that the total number of hours during which the vessel could work was just about #. But in the spring of # the job was finished and all the calculations had been proved correct. After the channel had been finished the wreck of La Lutine could be exposed quickly. By July # the midship section was accessable and the divers reported that there was a gap in the hull. It was too small to enter but the divers could reach in and feel around and they were sure that they felt stacked bars of metal. The next step was, obviously, that the gap had to be widened so that the divers would be able to enter the hold of the ship and do the job for which everything else had been only preliminaries. Several days later the divers went back to the wreck, this time equipped with tools to widen the hole, trailing cables for hoisting the treasure aboard the salvage vessel. A sight they tried not to believe greeted them. Of course the removal of the sand had created a hollow in the bottom... and the wreck had turned and slid into the hollow, with the gap in the hull at the bottom! I don't know whether compressed air drills existed in #. They would have been the tool to use under the circumstances all that had to be done was to make a sufficiently large hole in the undamaged side of the hull that was then topmost. Of course the National Salvage Association did not tell in fine detail just what they did -- no use giving pointers to competitors. At any event they resumed work during the spring of #, without issuing any statements except the obvious one in August # that operations would be suspended for the duration of the war. To everybody's surprise work was not resumed after the first World War, or if anything was done it must have been on such a minor scale that the newspapers did not say anything. To the best of my knowledge are still there -- I shall refrain from paging Arthur C. Clarke at this point. One discovery of sunken treasure is enough per person. Besides, the gold of La Lutine does not need to be discovered. Even if currents of the sea should have shifted the position of the wreck it must be in an area corresponding to about a city block. The two remaining questions are whether the recovery will still be worthwhile and how we would go about it nowadays. The first question can be answered relatively easily. Gold in # would be worth about considered as metal, that is. If the pieces were in new condition when they were loaded aboard the ship they would have a stiH higher value as collector's items, lars. As the finds of perfectly preserved Spanish doubloons in sunken ships just south of Cape Kennedy have proved once more, gold coins do not deteriorate in sea water. In short, the salvage of the hoard of La Lutine would be worthwhile if the salvage operations can be carried out for less rent purchasing power. Whether that can be done would depend on the thickness of the sand layer on the wreck right now and the distance in feet from the surface of the North Sea at high tide to the wreck. A modern salvage operation would probably try to keep the currents away from the wreck by building a wall around it. It would be quite similar to any dam building operation, by dropping blocks of anything that is cheap and will not float. Once the wreck has been walled in there are two possibilities. The more intriguing one would be to build up this wall to a few feet above high-tide level, making the wall waterproof with sheets of bitumen and concrete and pumping out the "well" so that salvage workers can go to work. But this would be the more expensive solution -- and this also happens to be an area where storm-driven floods grow ten or twelve feet taller than normal high tide. But one can work very nicely under water, if the water is quiet and not too deep. Of all the known sunken treasure ships the famous La Lutine rests at the shallowest depth. And a wall around the wreck would keep the water quiet. Maybe there are some people sitting around right now in Amsterdam or in London thinking about salvage. ven if there aren't, it is still possible that the Dutch will salvage the treasure of La Lutine as a by-product of another project. The string of islands along the Dutch coast, collectively known as the West Frisian Islands, indicates, as has been said, the original coastline. The portion of the North Sea between this string of islands and the mainland is known as the Waddenzee and is quite shallow, though it is made difficult by fast-flowing currents. Ever since Dutch engineers succeeded in recovering the area covered for centuries by the Zuider Zee, another set of Dutch engineers and scientists has been dreaming about dams from Den Helder on the mainland to the island of Texel, then a dam from Texel to the next island (Vlieland), then one between Vlieland and Terschelling, one from Terschelling to Ameland and finally one from Ameland to the mainland. At the moment this is not even a project, in spite of (or possibly because of) cost estimates that have been made. But eventually it will be done. And after it has been done La Lutine will become accessible again. And her gold may help to amortize the cost of the dam-building project a little bit faster than cautious actuaries, who have to ignore such possibilities, have The wars were long oyer, but something remained of all their noisy strife -- A single mote of red dust drifted down upon the sampler-to-be, and Old Sally Ivanov blew it away with a single imprecation of one syllable. The older women of the Mars colonies used such words as freely as their men, but eight-year-old Ilisiveta was more offended than words could tell. More, anyhow, words to tell. The proprieties evolve swiftly at the frontier, and the second and third generations, not having occasion to match the strength of the first pioneers, exceed them in virtue. Ilisiveta made a mental note to tell her mother that Grandmother had used "that word" again and returned to the task at hand -- a Pennsylvania Dutch apron upon which she was tatting a number of square orange flowers. She was bored, oh how she was bored! It was Sunday afternoon, the very dullest hour of the dullest day of the week, and Ilisiveta couldn't even suit-up for an hour's play out-of-locks because of the tempest -- the tempest! Her grandmother was bent over the utility table, squinting at a piece of nylon on which she was tracing free-hand, a Moorish arabesque from a photostat made at the Jefferson Library. The red shadows of the dust storm formed their own more masterful arabesques upon the white field of the cloth, as the squalls of grit continued to beat against the dome of Nevsky Colony. It had been going on like this for three days now. "Close the wall, Ilisa," the old woman commanded. Ilisiveta rose and went to the power panel recessed in the short hallway (which at night converted into her own bedroom) and flicked on the WallSouth switch. The Nightlight knob above, controlling intensity and tone, was preset to her grandmother's preference: White, Bright. Instantly the wall which the dome of the colony had been visible became opaque, and the ceiling lighted up. "Where does all the dust come from?" Old Sally asked rhetorically. "It can't get in through the airlocks, so where does it come from?" "People bring it in on their suits," Ilisiveta explained indulgently; but her grandmother seemed not to have heard at all. She was erasing one of the lines of the arabesque, which had swerved off un-Moorishly in order to avoid another speck of dust. "If you used the projector, Grandmother -- " Ilisiveta began. "If I used the projector, Granddaughter, it wouldn't be handicraft." T T andicraft! Ilisiveta gave an audible sigh. Embroidery and ceramics and such were good enough for old pension-women who had done their thirty-years' service for the colony or borne six children. But was it for little girls who had four hours of homework still ahead of them on Sunday afternoon? Who would be much happier diddling with their own designs, however crude, instead of copying these dull patterns from old books? Who might have been out-oflocks playing, if it weren't for the dreary, the eternal Martian dust storm? No, Ilisiveta concluded in silence, it wasn't. "My eyes hurt..." she said, laying her embroidery hoop aside. Then, feeling that maybe this wasn't enough : "And I should do my homework." Instead of snapping at her, Old Sally laid down her own hoop and came over to sit down by her granddaughter on the tuckawny. "I know how you're feeling, my dear. Even when I was a little girl and there were so many more things that had to be done, Sunday afternoons could be damn boring." She laid her dry old hand on Tlisiveta's, and the little girt, though she loved her grandmother dearly, could not help but feel a little shiver -- of what? of revulsion? dread? -- at the long blue vein that snaked across the woman's rough skin. "It wouldn't be boring if we could see a movie," Ilisiveta suggested, with, it seemed to her, Machiavellian slyness. "What movie would you like to see, darling?" "Oh, you know..." The old woman's face clouded over. "Oh, Ilisiveta, you've seen that one a hundred times. You don't want to see it again." "I do! Oh, Grandma, please ?" "Very well then, but you'll have to set up the projector and run it yourself." "I don't know how!" "Then it's time you learned." Sally spent ten minutes supervising the operation that would have taken herself two to perform. A large plastic tile was removed from the floor, and the storage file (which the Ivanovs shared with the family on the level below) rose to the full height of the ceiling -- some five and a half feet -- with a pretty mechanical purr. Ilisiveta took out the movie projector from the bottom of the file and carried it to the utility table. She rummaged through the box of microfilm for the cylinder coded H-# (the number stood for the year it had been printed) and stuck this into the appropriate slot in the machine. It threaded itself. A light indicated that it was ready to project. Only then did Ilisiveta recall that the screen had gone down the chute last week to Repairs and hadn't yet returned, but she solved this problem without even a word to her grandmother. Taken out of its hoop and affixed to the wall with magnetic clasps, Sally's sampler-to-be made a perfectly satisfactory screen. She adjusted the Nightlight to Dimmest, Gray. There only remained for her or press the green button on the projector. Ilisiveta wasn't really interested in the first three minutes of the movie. There was only the ship, looking like any other ship (if anything it was rather old fashioned), and the approach to the planet, which, though inherently dramatic, could be seen in more spectacular versions at school or even at home on the teevee. Then, suddenly, he was there -- Ilisiveta's grandfather, Dmitri Alexeyitch Ivanov, dead these many years but here now, smiling, young, and tanned. In a close-up shot, Dmitri Alexeyitch Ivanov waved his hand at the camera, and in the background a palm tree rustled its peculiar leaves in the wind. A palm tree! What a beautiful strange thing that was. There were, of course, no palm trees on Mars, and the sight of it here had all the mythic fascination for Ilisiveta that a tapestry of unicorns would have had for a girl of antiquity. For a precious moment the camera in the hands of the amateur cameraman (Sally, most likely) slipped and one could catch a glimpse of the sea (and of Dmitri's chest, peeling from sunburn). The sea was blue. I lisiveta pressed the red button, and the image froze on the cloth. In the brightest patches of the picture, where the sunlight glinted off the water, the incomplete arabesque on the backside of the nylon became visible, like a watermark or a message written in milk and onion juice. "How big was the sea?" Ilisiveta asked. "Well, my dear, you've seen the maps." "Yes, but... But they're just maps." "The sea was very big. How can I say how big? There in much sea as you can see of the moss-fields from Mount America." Mount America, despite its grandiloquent title, was hardly more than a hill, though by Martian standards it was a very high hill -- eight hundred feet at its crest -- and considered something of a scenic wonder. "That big!" "Bigger," Old Sally said gravely, caught up now herself in the spirit of reminisce. But her eyes were fixed not so much on the sea as on the frozen image of her husband, his stocky chest and broad chin, the one red with the sunburn he had got after only two days on Earth, the other tan with the characteristic tan of Mars. He had been only twenty-four then and but two years out of Mars medschool. He was, for both Sally and Ilisiveta, though in a different way for each, the very image of masculine perfection. "Let's go on," Sally said. She had learned that memories are savored best when they are not lingered upon. Ilisiveta pushed the green button, and the camera had no sooner righted itself than Dmitri and the palm tree vanished, and the honeymooners (for one could see at a glance that that's what they were) appeared armin-arm on the observation deck of the Empire State Building. Sally Ivanov's hair was fiery red instead of yellowish-gray, and a stiff wind kept whipping it into her face. Beyond them, a great dome covered the city, through which a sky of perfect blue (laced rather queerly with the traceries of an arabesque) glowed jewel-like. Mars had never witnessed a blue like the blue of that sky, and Ilisiveta, caught up in that simpler spectacle, hardly afforded a glance for the panorama of the great, jumbled city. "You'd never believe," Sally was saying, with a touch of bitterness, "how much trouble it was getting our visas for the States. If it hadn't been for all the publicity we got in the Phillipines and the other neutral countries, I'm sure they'd have never let us in. It took an act of .Congress, would you believe it? And I was born in Oregon! But it wasn't on my account we got in, it was because of Mitya. He was the hero of the moment, you know. For discovering the serum. The newspapers and magazines had a big appetite for heroes and not too much regard for truth, so it was Mitya got all the credit. I suppose, after all, it was good that he did -- otherwise, we could hardly have afforded a honeymoon there. The round-trip fare was some impossible amount -- about a hundred thousand freemars each -- more than any of us colonists could have earned in a lifetime. It was the magazine that paid it for us. We weren't supposed to smile or wave at any photographers except the three that were always with us from the magazine. But Mitya was always cheating. He'd wave at anyone." Sally laughed quietly. vn the screen, Dmitri was laughing too, even more quietly. Then he bent down to kiss his newlywed bride. No sooner had their lips parted than he swung around to face the camera, no longer smiling. Even without sound, you could tell by the parting of his lips what word he had said. If you knew such words in Russian. "That's when they called him a name, isn't it?" "Yes. It was a very bad name; I don't think they meant for him to hear it." "It was because he was Russian?" "Oh, in Russia they called us just as bad names. It wasn't because he was Russian or I was American -- it was because we were Martians. Our revolution had only been two years before, and neither Russia or the States had recognized us officially. We were the first Free Martian citizens ever to come back to Earth. I never knew which they resented more -- our being free and not caring about the Cold War -- or our being a Russian and an American married to each other." The next few scenes passed without commentary from Sally: the Statue of Liberty, decrepit, its torch-bearing arm fallen away; the storefronts of Fifth Avenue as the Ivanovs whizzed along on the central # mph pedestrian ramp; the antique, antiseptic beauty of Kennedy Airport. Then came the brief sequence along the Pennsylvania turnpike: the jeering, gesticulating had been almost identical crowds and almost identical posovs were hoarding their film for the nicer things. There, now, was the close-up of the woman who had tried to hit Sally with the poster. Ordinarily that woman would have been thought rather pretty, but as the camera had immortalized her she was monstrous. Ilisiveta knew this woman very well, for she had returned to her often in nightmares, and she closed her eyes until she was sure that the monster would be gone. When she opened them, the room had become absolutely dark. The projector was dead, and the Dimmest, Gray light in the ceiling was extinguished as well. The air was tense with a terrible sound, the sound of silence. "The Converters," Ilisiveta whispered, and in the same instant the emergency units came on. The air circulators circulated air again, and a dim light began flashing the emergency signal overhead. The doors whooshed open so that nobody might be trapped inside in the event (and this was quite unthinkable) the emergency units should also go out. "It's the tempest," Sally said. "It's put a big drain on the power." Ilisiveta was very excited (there had been only one failure before in her whole life) and she wanted to rush out into the corridors of Level H ( the Ivanovs, being a prominent family, lived near the surface and enjoyed an authentic, not a televised, view of the dome) where she might relish the disaster more fully. But she knew it would not do to leave her grandmother alone at such a time, and then, before she could invent any sort of excuse, the main Converters turned on again, and the crisis was over. On the nylon screen the nightmarish face of the woman from Pennsylvania vanished behind the blue uniform of a policeman. f ,ld Sally ordered the pro jector to be turned off. Like most of the colonists over fifty (and Sally was thirty years past fifty), she had a bad heart. Though having lasted this long, it couldn't be thought as bad as all that. Nevertheless she needed a moment of calm after such a fright as this. The Converters were the very lifeblood, the heartbeat, as it were, of the Nevsky Colony and all the other colonies of Mars or anywhere -- Titan. Ganymede, Venus, Eros. It was the converters that had made the establishment of the colonies, and later their independence, possible, for it gave them an almost inexhaustible source of power. With # per cent efficiency, a converter could transform matter, any scrap of waste, into electrical energy. Here they provided power enough to grow vast hydroponic cultures, mine the meager deposits from the Martian hills, and to manufacture whatever was absolutely necessary and a few things that were only nice. They were wonderful machines, and Sally, like every colonist, was grateful to them; but it was galling to think that your life was so entirely dependent on their smooth operation and that without them there would not even be air to breathe, or heat, or life. After her two tranquilizers had taken hold, however, Sally seemed agreeable to let the movie show go on. It would indeed have been a great cruelty to have brought it to a halt just then, for the next sequence, photographed at the Bolshoi, was the chief reason Ilisiveta had wanted to watch the old movie still once more. It was a dream as sweet as the preceding nightmare had been bitter. From out a glade of unreal trees three women advanced in dresses. They drifted like the mist, touching only the tips of their toes to the floor, lifting now those slim legs as easily as one would draw a breath of air. They drifted so in a wide circle and then they disappeared. A single woman stepped from behind the largest of the unreal trees. Her arms floated languidly, like the arms of a person (though Ilisiveta had never seen such a thing) a person totally enveloped in water. But what her movements most suggested (and Ilisiveta could not have been expected to know this) was a swan. The little girl sighed. "It looks so easy. I wish..." "Don't be deceived by looks, Ilisa. The man who took us there, Ambassador Barnum I think his name was, he explained that those girls start learning to dance like that when they're no older than you, and they study every day for ten years before they can do some of those things right. Even then it's only a few who are good enough to go on stage. He said their feet would be bloody from walking on their toes that way, and they could never eat the things they liked. It was harder than being in the Army. Harder than being on Mars almost." "But, still I wish -- " "There's no use making wishes like that, Ilisa," Sally said in her sternest tone. And yet, she thought to herself, why, if not for the very same reason, the quest of this illusive Terran beauty, did she herself continue her copying, her embroideries, her castings? She so seldom met with a success, and yet these vanities had robbed the utilitarian side of things (to which side she had devoted the best and major part of her life and strength) of all its attractiveness for her. She lusted for the ineluctable. A nd now it seemed that she -- or the film, which Ilisiveta must have seen on the average of once a month -- had communicated that same insatiable appetite to her granddaughter -- and that simply would not do. If an old woman chose to waste the rest of a useless life on nostalgic trifles, that was one thing; it was quite another when eight-year-old Ilisiveta spent hours alone in the bathroom trying to stand on her toes like the ballerinas of the Bolshoi Ballet. Someday, perhaps, there would be room on Mars for theaters and artists and room in the colonists' lives for the more arduous forms of leisure. But it wouldn't be in Ilisiveta's day, and the sooner she learned that lesson the better. They saw the rest of the film through in silence: the storm over the Caspian; Bernini's colonnade in front of St. Peter's (they hadn't been allowed to take a movie of their audience copter ride above the Alhambra. There were a dozen more glimpses of Dmitri and Sally Ivanov, a waving hand, a smile. a dress whipping about in the wind. Ilisiveta had seen these scenes innumerable times, and yet now they occasioned a strange new thought, a question that was really beyond her years to ask or answer: was the beautiful woman in that movie, radiant with health and happiness, the same person as eighty-yearold Sally Ivanov? Was that Ilisiveta's grandmother? There was nothing in the body or the face of that decrepit woman that indicated a kinship. And yet, later that night, after her parents had come home from their jobs and she was lying in her bed in the hallway, listening (as usual, after a bad dust storm) to her grandmother coughing in the bathroom, it seemed to Ilisiveta that perhaps they were one and the same person, continuous from then to now, and that she had only been able to see the transitional Sally Ivanovs, the mother, the widow, the hospital matron, the grande dame, instead of only the extreme ends the red and violet, of the spectrum of her womanhood, then she would have been able to recognize the bride that still lived on beyond the body's and time's betrayal. This effort of empathy was for Ilisiveta a triumphant achievement of imagination, but like most triumphs it was quickly dissipated. No sooner had the old woman herself emerged from the tiny watercloset into the hallway than the whole structure came tumbling down under the sheer weight of the actual aged flesh. Ilisiveta's grandmother could be nobody else but Ilisiveta's grandmother. "Have I been keeping you awake with my coughing?" "Oh no. I've been keeping myself awake." "With thoughts of what, my dear?" Smiling, for she supposed the girl was recalling that glimpse of Tatianova, and now it did not seem so terrible a thing for her to have daydreams of being a ballerina. "... Nothing. Of nothing." The old woman rested a hand on the Wall-South switch. "Do you mind -- just for a minute?" Ilisiveta said nothing, and Sally turned the switch to Off. Immediately the living-room wall became transparent. "Thank heaven," the old worn an whispered. The dust storm was over. Both of them were quiet in view of the spectacle of the Martian night-sky, intense with stars, perhaps the most awesome sight on that planet. "There's Cancer," Ilisiveta said, pointing, "and there's Leo the Lion, and there's -- " "Earth," said the old woman. A new book packed with current Information on the moon-and-space program and its scientific byproducts -- and an adventure into speculation... This book is a "must" for anyone associated with, or interested in, the space program. Written by Neil P. Ruzlc, editor and publisher of Industrial Research magazine, the book presents a lucid case for the exploration and exploitation of our natural satellite. It considers such areas as: research In the lunar vacuum; manufacturing operations on the moon; mining the surface of the moon; observing and probing the universe from the moon; using the moon as a base In the search for life beyond earth; and stimulating the economy through technological transfer. and mall) Send copies of "The Case tor Going to the Moon at #J# for a single copy or # for two or more copies.  Chock enclosed.  Bid me. name address' city state zip code "Earth? Where?" Ilisiveta wondered if maybe this were a joke. It didn't sound like a joke, and her grandmother wasn't smiling. She was, in fact, crying. Earth was, at the very best, a swirl of dust in the emptiness of space, invisible from Mars even to astronomers. The very Converters that had made life possible here and on the other planets had made it impossible on Earth. Indeed, they bad made Earth impossible. In a war that had lasted some few seconds, the Converters had simply converted Earth into pure energy -- with a # per cent residue of dust. Old Sally Ivanov made no reply to her granddaughter's question. It became rather... well, uncomfortable being there in the room with her -- the oldest woman on Mars and the last person anywhere who had ever seen and touched and smelt and actually walked on the planet on which the human race had originated and on which, so nearly, it had perished. In her own inept and eightvear-old way, Ilisiveta did the best she could to comfort the old woman. "But, Grandmother," she said, "there is no Earth." Where the Changed Ones Go The Planet Vena s hated human beings. To survive, a human had to become something eisei I T he Venusian boy danced nimbly around the patch of Trouble Fungus behind the chapel, avoiding the graygreen killer with practice ease. He hop-skipped past the rubbery bole of the Limblime Tree and approached the serried row of jagged nameless stalks that lined the back garden. The boy grinned at them, and they parted for him as obligingly as the Red Sea had yielded to Moses some time earlier. "Here I am," he said to Nicholas Martell. "I didn't think you'd be back," the Vorster missionary said. The boy -- Elwhit -- looked mischievous. "Brother Christopher said I couldn't come back. That's why I'm here. Tell me about the Blue Fire. Can you really make atoms give light?" "Come inside," Martell said. The boy represented his first triumph since coming to Venus, and a small triumph it was, so far. But Martell did not object to that. A step was a step. There was a planet to win, here. Inside the chapel the boy hung back, suddenly shy. He was no more than ten, Martell guessed. Was it just wickedness that had made him come here? Or was he a spy from the chapel of heretics down the road? No matter. Martell would treat him as a potential convert. He activated the altar and the Blue Fire welled into the small room, colors dancing against the boards of the groined wooden ceiling. Power surged from the cobalt cube, and the harmless, dramatic radiations wrung a gasp of awe from Elwhit. "The fire is symbolic," Martell murmured. "There's an underlying oneness in the universe -- the common building-blocks, do you see? Do you know what atomic particles are? Protons, electrons, neutrons? The things everything's made up of?" "I can touch them," Elwhit said. "I can push them around." "Will you show me how?" Martell was remembering the way the boy had parted those knifeblade-sharp plants in back. A glance, a mental shove, and they had yielded. These Venusians could teleport, he was sure of it. "How do you push things?" Martell asked. But the boy shrugged the question aside. "Tell me more about the Blue Fire," he said. "Have you read the book I gave you? The one by Vorst? That tells you all you need to know." "Brother Christopher took it away from me." "You showed it to him?" Martell said, startled. "He wanted to know why I came to you. I said you talked to me and gave me a book. He took the book. I came back. Tell me why you're here. Tell me what you teach." A If artell hadn't imagined that his first convert would be a child. He said carefully, "The religion we have here is very much like the one that Brother Christopher teaches. But there are some differences. His people make up a lot of stories. They're good stories, but they're only stories." "About Lazarus, you mean?" "That's right. Myths, nothing more. We try not to need such things. We're trying to get right in touch with the basics of the universe. We -- " The boy lost interest. He tugged at his tunic and nudged at a chair. The altar was what fascinated him, nothing else. The glistening eyes roved toward it. Martell said, "The cobalt is radioactive. It's a source of betas -- electrons. They're going through the tank and knocking photons loose. That's where the light comes from." "I can stop the light," the boy said. "Will you be angry if I stop it?" It was a kind of sacrilege. Martell knew. But he suspected that he would be forgiven. Any evidence of teleporting activity that he could gather was useful. "Go ahead," he said. The boy remained motionless. But the radiance dimmed. It was as if an invisible hand reached into the reactor, intercepting the darting particles. Telekinesis on the subatomic level! Martell was elated and chilled all at once watching the light fade. Suddenly it flared more brightly again. Beads of sweat glistened on the boy's bluish-purple forehead. "That is all," Elwhit announced. "How do you do it?" "I reach." He laughed. "You can't?" "Afraid not," Martell said. "Listen, if I give you another book to read, will you promise not to show it to Brother Christopher? I don't have many. I can't afford to have the Harmonists confiscate them all." "Next time," the boy said. "I don't feel like reading things now. I'll come again. You tell me all about it some other time." He danced away, out of the chapel, and went skipping through the underbrush, heedless of the perils that lurked in the deepshadowed forest beyond. Martell watched him go, not knowing whether he was actually making his first convert or whether he was being mocked. Perhaps both, the missionary thought. X Jicholas Martell had come to  Venus ten days before, aboard a passenger ship from Mars. He had been one of thirty passengers aboard the ship, but none of the others had cared for Nicholas Martell's company. Ten of them were Martians, who did not care to share the atmosphere Martell breathed. Martians, now that their planet had been cozily terraformed, preferred to fill their lungs with an Earthside mix of gases. So had Martell, once, for he was a native Earthman himself. But now he was one of the changed ones, equipped with gills in good Venusian fashion. i lot gills, truly: they would serve no function under water. They were high-density filters, to strain the molecules of decent oxygen from the Venusian air. Martell was well adapted. His metabolism had no use for helium or the other inerts, but it could draw sustenance from nitrogen, and had no real objections to fueling on CO# for short spells. The surgeons at Santa Fe had worked on him for six months. It was forty years too late to make adjustments on Martellovum or Martell-fetus, as was the normal practice in fitting a man for life on Venus, so they had done their work on Martell the man. The blood that flowed in his veins was no longer red. His skin had a fine cyanotic flush. He was as a Venusian born. There had been nineteen Venusians of the true blood aboard the ship, too. But they felt no kinship for Martell, and had forced him to withdraw from their presence. The crewmen had set up Martell's cradle in a storage chamber, with gentle apologies: "You know those Venusians, Brother. Give them the wrong kind of look and they're at you with their daggers. You'll stay here. You'll be safer hare." A thin laugh. "You'll be even safer, Brother, if you head for home without ever setting foot on Venus." Martell had smiled. He was prepared to let Venus do its worst f J enus had martyred several ' dozen members of Mart ell's religious order in the past forty years. He was a Vorster, or, more formally a member erf the Brotherhood of the Immanent Radiance, and he had attached himself to the missionary wing. Unlike his martyred predecessors, Martell was surgically adapted to live on Venus. The others had had to muffle themselves in breathing-suits, and perhaps that had limited their effectiveness. The Vorsters had made no headway on Venus at ah, though they were the dominant religious group on Earth, and had been for more than a generation. Martell, alone and adapted, had taken upon himself the long-delayed task of founding a Venusian order of the Brotherhood. Venus had given Martell a chilly welcome. He had blanked out in the turbulence of the landing, as the ship plunged through the cloud layer. Then he had recovered and sat up. a thin man with a wedge-shaped face and pale, hooded eyes. Through the port he had his first glimpse of Venus: a flat, muddy-looking field, stretching perhaps half a mile, with trunked ugly trees whose massed bluish leaves had a sinister glint. The sky was gray, and swirling clumps of low lying clouds formed whorling patterns against the deeper background. Robot technicians were bustling from a squat, alien-looking buildng to service the ship. In the landing station, a lowcaste Venusian stared at the Vorster with blank indifference, taking his passport and saying coolly "Religious?" "That's right." "How'd you get in?" "Treaty of #," Martell said. "A limited quota of Earthside observers for scientific, ethical or -- " "Spare me." The Venusian pressed his fingertip to a page of the passport and a visa stamp "Nicholas Martell. You'll die here, Martell. Why don't you go back where you came from? Men live forever there, don't they?" "They live a long time. But I have work here." "Fool!" "Perhaps," Martell agreed calmly. "May I go?" "Where are you staying? We have no hotels here." "The Martian Embassy will look after me until I'm established." "You'll never be established," the Venusian said. Martell did not contradict him. He knew that even a lowcaste Venusian regarded himself as superior to an Earthman, and that a contradiction might seem a mortal insult. Martell was not equipped for dagger-dueling. And, since he was not a proud to swallow any manner of abuse for the sake of his mission. The passport man waved him on. Martell gathered up his single suit case and passed out of the building. A taxi, now, he thought. It was many miles to town. He needed to rest, and to confer with the Martian Ambassador, Weiner. The Martians were not particularly sympathetic to his aims, but at least they were willing to countenance Martell's presence here. There was no Earth Embassy, not even a consulate. The links between the mother planet and her proud colony had been broken long ago. npaxis waited at the far side of the field. Martell started across. The ground crunched beneath his feet, as though it were only a brittle crust. The planet looked gloomy. Not a hint of sun came through those clouds. His adapted body was functioning well, though. Hardly anyone but robots seemed to be about at the spaceport. Venus was a sparsely populated planet, with hardly more seven widely spaced towns. The Venusians were frontiersmen, legendary for their haughtiness. They had room to be haughty, Martell thought. Let them spend a week on teeming Earth and they might change their ways. "Taxi!" Martell called. None of the robocars budged from their line. Were even the robots haughty here, he wondered? Or was there something wrong with his accent? He called again, getting no response. Then he understood. The Venusian passengers were emerging and crossing to the taxi zone. And, naturally, they had precedence. Martell watched them. They were high-caste men, unlike the passport man. They walked with an arrogant swaggering gait, and Martell knew they would slash him to his knees if he crossed their path. He felt a bit of contempt for them. What were they, anyway, but blue-skinned samurai, border lairds after their proper time, childlike self-appointed princelings living a medieval fantasy? Men who were sure of themselves did not need to swagger, nor to surround themselves with elaborate codes of chivalry. But yet they were impressive as they paraded across the field. More than custom separated the high-caste and the low-caste Venusians. They were biologically different. The high-caste ones were the first comers, die founding families of the Venus colony, and they were far more alien in body and mind than Venusians of more recent vintage. The early genetic processes had been unsubtle. The first colonists had been transformed virtually into monsters. Close to eight feet tall, with giant pores, and pendulous red gill-bunches at their throats, they were alien beings who gave little sign that they were the great great grandchildren of Earthmen. Later in the process of colonizing Venus, it had become possible to adapt men for the second planet without varying nearly so much from the basic human model. Both strains of Venusians, since they arose from manipulation of the germ plasm, bred true; both shared the same exaggerated sense of honor and both were now alien strains, inII wardly and outwardly, in mind and in body. But those whose ancestry went back to the most changed of the changed ones were in charge, making a virtue of their strangeness and the planet was their private playground. Martell watched as the high caste ones drove off. No taxis remained. The ten Martian passengers of the ship were getting into a cab on the other side of the depot. Martell returned to the building. The lowcaste Venusian glowered at him. Martell said, "When will I be able to get a taxi to take me to town?" "You won't. They aren't coming back today." "I want to call the Martian Embassy, then. They'll send a car for me." "Are you sure they will? Why should they bother?" "Perhaps so!" Martell said evenly. "I'd better walk." The look he got from the Venusian was worth the gesture. The man stared in surprise and Shock. And possibly, admiration, mingled somewhat with patronizing confidence that Martell must be a madman. Martell left the station. He began to walk, following the narrow ribbon of a road, letting the unearthly atmosphere soak deep into his altered body. I t was a lonely walk. Not a sign of habitation broke the belt of vegetation on either side of the highway, nor did any vehicles pass him. The trees, somber and eerie with their bluish cast, towered over the road. Their knifeblade-Iike leaves glimmered in the faint diffused light. There was an occasional rustling sound in the woods, as of beasts crashing through the thickets. Martell's mind hummed with plans. He would establish a small chapel and let it be known what the Brotherhood had to offer: life eternal and the key to the stars. The Venusians might threaten to kill him, as they had killed previous missionaries of the Brotherhood, but Martell was prepared to die, if necessary, that others might have the stars. His faith was strong. Before his departure, the high ones of the Brotherhood had personally wished him well : grizzled Reynolds Kirby, the Hemispheric Coordinator, had grasped his hand, and then had come an even greater surprise as Noel Vorst himself, the Founder, a legendary figure more than a century old, had come forth to tell him in a soft, feathery voice, "I know that your mission will bear fruit, Brother Martell." Martell still tingled with the memory of that glorious moment. Now he strode forward, buoyed by the sight of a few habitations set back from the road. He was at the outskirts, then. On this pioneer world, pioneer habits held true, and the colonists did not build their homes close together. They spread sparsely over a radiating area surrounding the main administrative centers. The man-high walls enclosing the first houses he saw did not surprise him; these Venusians were a surly lot, who would build a wall around their entire planet, if they could. But soon he would be in town, and then -- Martell came to a halt as he saw the Wheel hurtling toward him.  Tis first thought was that it  had broken free from some vehicle. Then he realized what it was: no fragment of machinery, but Venusian wildlife. It surged over a crest in the road, a hundred yards in front of him, and came plunging wildly toward him at about ninety miles an hour. Martell had a clear though momentary glimpse: two wheels of some horny substance, mottled orange and yellow, linked by a box-like inner structure. The wheels were nine feet across, at least; the connecting structure was smaller, so that wheel-rims projected around it. Those rims were razor-sharp. The creature moved by ceaselessly transferring its weight within that central housing, developing terrific momentum. Martell leaped back. The Wheel hurtled past him, missing his toes by inches. Martell saw the sharpness of the rim and felt an acrid odor sting his nostrils. If he had been a bit slower, the Wheel would have sliced him in two. It traveled a hundred yards beyond him. Then, like a gyroscope running amok, it executed a turn in an astonishingly narrow radius and came shooting back toward Martell. The thing's hunting me, he thought! He knew many Vorster combat techniques, but none of them were designed to cope with a beast like this. All he could do was keep side stepping and hope that the Wheel could not make sudden compensations in its course. It drew near; Martell sucked in his breath and leaped back once again. This time the Wheel swerved ever so slightly. Its leading lefthand edge sliced through the trailing end of Martell's blue cloak, and a ribbon of cloth fluttered to the pavement. Panting, Martell watched the thing swing round for another try, and knew that it could indeed correct its course. A few more passes and it would split him. The Wheel came a third time. Martell waited as long as he dared. With the outer blades only a few feet away, he broadiumped -- into the path of the creature. Earthbom muscles carried him twenty feet in the light gravity. He more than half expected to be bisected in midjump, but when his feet touched ground he was still in one piece. Whirling, Martell saw that he had surprised the beast. It had turned inward, toward the place where it had expected him to be, and had passed through his suitcase. The suitcase had been sliced as though by a laser beam. His belongings were scattered on the road. The Wheel, halting once more, was coming back. What now? Climb a tree? The nearest one was void of limbs for the first twenty feet. Martell could not shinny to safety in time. All he could do was keep hopping from side to side in the road, trying to outguess the creature. He knew that he could not keep that up much longer. He would tire, and the Wheel would not, and the slashing rims would pass through him and spill his altered guts on the pavement. The Wheel came. Martell sidestepped it again and heard it whistle past. Was it getting angry? No, it was just an insensate brute looking for a meal, hunting in the manner some perverse nature had designed for it. Martell gasped for breath. On the next pass -- Quddenly he was not alone.  A boy appeared, running out from one of the stockaded buildings at the crest of the hill, and trotted alongside the Wheel for a few paces. Then -- Martell did not see how it was done -- the Wheel went awry and toppled, landing on one disk with the other in the air. It lay there like a huge cheese blocking the road. The boy, who could not have been much more than ten, stood by it, looking pleased with himself. He was low-caste, of course. A highcaste one would not have bothered to save him. Martell realized that probably the lowcaste boy had had no interest in saving him either, but simply had knocked the Wheel over for the sport of it. Martell said, "I offer thanks, friend. Another moment and I'd have been cut to ribbons." The boy made no reply. Martell came closer to inspect the fallen Wheel. Its upper rim was straining to right itself, clearly an impossible task. Martell looked down, saw a dark violet cyst near the center of one wheel writhe and open. "Look out!" the boy cried, but it was much too late. Two whip-like threads burst from the cyst. One wrapped itself around Martell's left thigh, the other around the boy's waist. Martell felt a blaze of pain, as though the threads were lined with acid edged suckers. A mouth opened on the inner surface of the Wheel. Martell saw jections beginning to chum in anticipation. But this was a situation he could handle. He had no way of stopping the headlong plunge of the Wheel, for that was mere mechanical energy at work; but presumably the creature's brain carried an electrical charge, and the Vorsters had ways of altering current flows in the brain. It ' was a mild form of esping, within the threshold of nearly anyone who cared to master the disciplines involved. Ignoring the pain, Martell seized the tightening thread with his right hand and performed the act of neutralization. A moment later the thread went slack and Martell was free. So was the boy. The threads did not return to the cyst, but remained lying limp in the roadstill; the rippling homy plate of the upper wheel subsided. The thing was dead. Martell glanced at the boy. "Fair enough," he said. "I've saved you and you've saved me. So now we're even." "The debit is still yours," replied the boy with strange solemnity. "If I had not rescued you first, you never would have lived to rescue me. And it would not have been necessary to rescue me, anyway, since I would not have come out onto the road, and therefore -- " Martell's eyes widened. "Who taught you to reason like that?" he asked in amusement. "You sound like a theology professor." "I am Brother Christopher's pupil." "And he is -- ?" "You'll find out. He wants to see you. He sent me out here to fetch you." "And where will I find him?" "Come with me." T artell followed the boy to-- ward one of the buildings. They left the dead Wheel in the road. Martell wondered what would happen if a carload of high-caste came along and had to shove the carcass out of the way with their own aristocratic hands. They passed through a burnished coppery gate that slid open at the boy's approach. Martel! found himself approaching a simple wooden A-frame building. When he saw the sign mounted above the door, he was so amazed that he release his grip on his sundered suitcase, and for the second time in ten minutes his belongings went The sign said : Martell's knees felt watery. Harmonists? Here ? The green-robed Harmonists were heretics, offshoots of the original Vorster movement. They had made some progress on Earth for a while, and had even seemed to threaten the parent organization, but for more than twenty years now they had been nothing but an absurd little splinter group of no significance. It was inconceivable that these heretics, who had failed so utterly on Earth, could have established a church here on Venus, something that the Vorsters themselves had been unable to do. It was impossible. A figure appeared in the doorway -- a stocky man in early middle age, about sixty or so, his hair beginning to gray, his features thickening. Like Martell, he had been surgically adapted to Venusian conditions. He looked calm and self-assured. His hands rested lightly on a comfortable priestly paunch. He said, "I'm Christopher Mondschein. I heard of your arrival, Brother Martell. Won't you come in?" Martell hesitated. Mondschein smiled. "Come, come. Brother. There's no peril in breaking bread with a Harmonist, is there? You'd be mincemeat now but for the lad's bravery. And I sent him to save you; you owe me the courtesy of a visit. Come in. Come in. I won't meddle with your soul. Brother. That's a promise." Ill rrhe Harmonist place was unassuming but obviously permanent. There was a shrine, festooned with the statuettes and claptrap of the heresy, and a library, and dwelling-quarters. Martell caught sight of sev eral Venusian-bodies at work in the rear of the building, digging what might be the foundations of an extension. Martell followed the older man into the library. A familiar row of books caught his eye: the works of Noel Vorst, handsomely bound, the expensive Founder's Edition. Mondschein said, "Are you surprised? Don't forget that we accept the supremacy of Vorst too, even if he spurns us. Sit down. Wine? They make a fine dry white here." "What are you doing here?" Martell asked. "Me? That's a terribly long story, and not entirely creditable to me. The essence of it is that I was a young fool and let myself get maneuvered into being sent here. That was forty years ago and I've stopped resenting what happened by now. It was the finest thing that could have happened to me in my life, I've come to realize, and I suppose it's a mark of maturity that I was able to see -- " Mondschein's garrulity irritated Martell. He cut in : "I don't want your personal history, Brother Mondschein. I meant, how long has your order been here?" "Close to fifty years." "Uninterruptedly?" "Yes. We have eight shrines here and about four thousand communicants, all of them lowcaste. The high-casters don't deign to notice us." "They don't deign to wipe you out, either," Martell observed. "True," said Mondschein. "Perhaps we're beneath their contempt." "But they've killed every Vorster missionary that's ever come here," Martell said. "Us they devour, you they tolerate. Why is that?" "Perhaps they see a strength in us that they don't find in the parent organization," suggested the heretic. "They admire strength, of course. You must know that, or you'd never have tried to walk from the landing station. You were demonstrating your strength under stress. But of course it would rather have spoiled your demonstration if that Wheel had slashed you to death." "As it very nearly did." "As it certainly would have done," said Mondschein, "if I had not happened to notice your predicament. That would have terminated your mission here rather prematurely. Do you like the wine?" Martell had barely tasted it. "It's not bad. Tell me, Mondschein, have they really let themselves be converted here?" "A few. A few." "Hard to believe. What do you people know that we don't?" "It isn't what we know," Mondschein said. "It's what we have to offer. Come with me into the chapel." "I'd rather not." "Please. It won't give you a disease." O eluctantly Martell allowed himself to be led into the sanctum sanctorum. He looked around with distaste at the ikons, the images, and all the rest of the Harmonist rubbish. At the altar, where a Vorster chapel would have had the tiny reactor emitting blue Cerenkov radiation, there was mounted a gleaming atomsymbol model along which electron-simulacra pulsed in blinding, ceaseless motion. Martell did not think of himself as a bigoted man, but he was loyal to his faith, and the sight of all this childish paraphernalia sickened him. Mondschein said, "Noel Vorst's times, and his accomplishments mustn't be underrated. He saw the culture of Earth fragmented and decadent, saw people everywhere escaping into drug addictions and Nothing Chambers and a hundred other deplorable things. And he saw that the old religions had lost their grip, that the time was ripe for an eclectic, synthetic new creed that dispensed with the mysticism of the former religions and replaced it with a new kind of mysticism. A scientific mysticism. That Blue Fire of his! A wonderful symbol, something to capture the imagination and dazzle the eye. As good as the Cross and the Crescent -- even better because it was modern, it was scientific, it could be comprehended even while it bewildered. Vorst had the insight to establish his cult and the administrative ability to put it across. But his thinking was incomplete." "That's a lofty dismissal, isn't it? When you consider that we control Earth in a way that no single religious movement of the past has ever -- " Mondschein smiled. "The achievement on Earth is very imposing, I agree. Earth was ready for Vorst's doctrines. But why did he fail on the other planets, though? Because his thinking was too advanced. He didn't offer anything that colonists could surrender their hearts and souls to." "He offers physical immortality in the present body," Mnrtell said crisply. "Isn't that enough?" "No. He doesn't offer a mythos. Just a cold quid-pro-quo, come to the chapel and pay your tithe and you can live forever, maybe. It's a secular religion, despite all the litanies and rituals that have been creeping in. It lacks poetry. There's no Christ-child in the manger, no Abraham sacrificing Isaac, no spark of humanity, no -- " "No simplistic fairy-tales," said Martell in a brusque tone. "Agreed. That's the whole point of our teaching. We came into a world no longer capable of believing the old stories, and instead of spinning new ones we offered simplicity, strength, the power of scientific achievement -- " "And took political control of most of the planet, while also establishing magnificent laboratories that carried or. advanced research in longevity and esping. Fine. Fine. Admirable. But you failed here. We are succeeding. We have a story to tell, the story of Noel Vorst, the First Immortal, his redemption in the atomic fire, his awakening from sin. We offer our people a chance to be redeemed in Vorst and in the later prophet of Transcendent Harmony, David Lazarus. What we have is' something that captures the fancy of the low-casters, and in another generation we'll have the highcasters too. These are pioneers, Brother Martell. They've cut all ties with Earth and they're starting over on their own, in a society just a few generations old. They need myths. They're shaping myths of their own here. Don't you think that in another century the first colonists of Venus will be regarded as supernatural beings, Martell? Don't you think that they'll he Harmonist saints by then?" T jTartell was genuinely stariVjL tied. "Is that your game?" "Part of it." 'All you're doing is returning to fifth-century Christianity." "Not exactly. We're continuing the scientific work, too." "And you believe your own teachings?" Martell asked. Mondschein smiled strangely. "When I was young," he said, "I was a Vorster acolyte, at the Nyack chapel. I went into the Brotherhood because it was a job. I needed a structure for my Hfe, and I had a wild hope of being sent out to Sante Fe to become a subject in the immortality experiments, and so I enrolled. For the most unworthy of motives. Do you know, Martell, that I didn't feel a shred of a religious calling? Not even the Vorster stuff -- stripped down, secular -- could get to me. Through a series of confusions that I still don't fully understand, and that I won't even begin to explain to you, I left the Brotherhood and joined the Harmonist heresy and came here as a missionary. The most successful missionary ever sent to Venus, as it happens. Do you think the Harmonist mythologies can move me if I was too rational to accept Vorster thinking?" "So you're completely cynical in handing out this nonsense about saints and images. You do it for the sake of preserving your power. A peddler of nostrums, a quack preacher in the back woods of Venus -- " "Easy," Mondschein warned. "I'm getting results. And, as I think Noel Vorst himself might tell you, we deal in ends, not in means. Would you like to kneel here and pray a while?" "Of course not." "May I pray for you, then?" "You just told me you don't believe your own creed." Smiling, Mondschein said, "Even the prayers of an unbeliever may be heard. Who knows? Only one thing is certain: you'll die here, Martell. So #I pray for you, that you may pass through the purifying flame of the higher frequencies." "Spare me. Why are you so sure I'll die here? It's a fallacy to assume that simply because all previous Vorster missionaries have been martyred here, #'H be martyred too." "Our own position is uneasy enough here. Yours will be impossible. Venus doesn't want you. Shall I tell you the only way you'll possibly live more than a month here?" "Do." "Join us." "Don't be absurd. Do you really think I'd do that." "It isn't beyond possibility. Many men have left your order for mine -- myself included." "I prefer martyrdom."  cTn what way will that beneAfit anybody? Be reasonable, Brother. Venus is a fascinating place. Wouldn't you like to live to see a little of it? Join us. You'll learn the rituals soon enough. You'll see that we aren't such ogres." "Thank you," said Martell. "Will you excuse me now?" "I had hoped you would be our guest for dinner." "That won't be possible. I'm expected at the Martian Embassy, if I don't meet any more local beasts in the road." Mondschein looked unruffled by Martell's rejection of his offer -- an offer that could not have been made, Martell thought, with any great seriousness. The older man said gravely, "Allow me at least to offer you transportation to town. Surely your pride in your own sanctity will permit you to accept that." Martell smiled. "Gladly. It'll make a good story to tell Coordinator Kirby -- how the heretics saved my life and gave me a ride into town." "After making an attempt to seduce you from your faith." "Naturally. May I leave?" "It'll be a few moments until I can arrange for the car. Would you like to wait outside?" Martell bowed and made a grateful escape from the heretical chapel. Passing through the yard, a cleared space some fifty feet square bordered by scaly, grayishgreen shrubbery whose thick-petalled black flowers had an oddly carnivorous look. Four Venusian boys, including Martell's rescuer, were at work on an excavation. They were using manual tools, shovels and picks, which gave Martell the uncomfortable sensation of having slid back into the nineteenth century. Earth's gaudy array of gadgetry, so conspicuous and so familiar, could not be found here. The boys glared coldly at him and went on with their work. Martell watched. They were lean and supple, and he guessed that their ages ranged from about nine to fourteen, though it was hard to tell. They looked alike enough to be brothers. Their movements were graceful, almost elegant, and their bluish skins gleamed lightly with perspiration. It seemed to Martell that the bony structure of their bodies was even more alien than he had thought; they did improbable things with their joints as they worked. Abruptly, they tossed their picks and shovels aside and joined hands. The bright eyes closed a moment. Martell saw the loose dirt rise from the excavation pit and collect itself in a neat mound some twenty feet behind it. They're pushers, Martell thought in wonder. Look at them ! Brother Mondschein appeared at that precise moment. "The car is waiting, Brother," he said smoothly. IV As he entered the Venusian city, Martell could not take his mind from the casual feat of the four boys. They had sqpoped a few hundred pounds of loose soil from a pit, using esp abilities, and had smugly deposited it just where they wanted it to go. Pushers! Martell trembled, with barely suppressed excitement. The espers of Earth were a numerous tribe, now, but their talents were mainly telepathic, not extending in the direction of telekinesis to any significant degree. Nor could the development of the powers be controlled. A program of scheduled breeding, now in its fourth or fifth generation, was intensifying the existing esp powers. A gifted esper could reach into a man's mind and rearrange its contents, or probe for the deepest secrets. There were a few precogs, too, who ranged up and down the time sequence as though all points along it were one point. But they usually burned out in adolescence, and their genes were lost to the pool. Pushers -- teleports -- who could move physical objects from place to place -- were as rare as phoenixes on Earth. And here were four of them in a Harmonist chapel's back yard on Venus. New tensions quivered in Martell. He had made two unexpected discoveries on his first day: the presence of Harmonists on Venus, and the presence of pushers among the Harmonists. His mission had suddenly taken on devastating new urgency. It was no longer merely a matter of gaining a foothold on an unfriendly world. It was a matter of being outstripped and surpassed by a heresy thought to be in decline. The car Mondschein had provided dropped Martell off at the Martian Embassy, a blocky little plaza that seemed to be the entire town. The Martians breathed Earth-type air, and they did not care to adapt themselves to Venusian conditions. Once he entered the building, therefore, Martell had to accept a breathing-hood that would protect him against the atmosphere of the planet of his birth. rylie Ambassador was Freeman Nat Weiner. He was about twice Martell's age, perhaps even older -- close to ninety, even. His frame was powerful, with shoulders so wide they seemed out of proportion to his hips and legs. Weiner said, "So you're here. I really thought you had more sense." "We're determined people, Freeman Weiner." "So I know. I've been studying your ways for a long time." Weiner's eyes became remote. "More than sixty years, in fact. I knew your Coordinator Kirby before his conversion, did he ever tell you that?" "He didn't mention it," Martell said. His flesh crept. Kirby had joined the Vorster Brotherhood about twenty years before Martell had been born. To live a century was nothing unusual these days. Vorst himself was surely into his thirteenth or fourteenth decade. But it think of such a span of years. Weiner smiled. "I came to Earth to negotiate a trade deal, and Kirby was my chaperone. He was with the U.N. then. I gave him a hard time. I was a drinker, then. Somehow I don't think he'll ever forget that night." His gaze riveted on Martell's unblinking eyes. "I want you to know, Brother, that I can't provide any protection for you if you're attacked. My responsibility extends only to Martian nationals." "I understand." "My advice is the same as it's been from the start. Go back to Earth and live to a ripe old age." "I can't do that, Freeman Weiner. I've come with a mission to accomplish." "Ah, dedication! Wonderful! Where will you build your chapel?" "On the road leading to town. Perhaps closer to town than the Harmonist place." "And where will you stay until it's built?" "I'll sleep in the open." "There's a bird here," Weiner said. "They call it a shrike. It's as big as a dog, and its wings look like old leather, and it has a beak like a spear. I once saw it dive from five hundred feet at a man taking a nap in an open field. The beak pinned him to the ground." Unperturbed, Martell said, "I survived an encounter with a Wheel today. Perhaps I can dodge a shrike too. I don't intend to be frightened away." Weiner nodded. "I wish you luck," he said. V uck was about all Martell was going to get from the Ambassador, but he was grateful even for that. The Martians were cool toward Earth and all it produced, including its religions. They did not actually hate Earthmen, as the Venusians of both castes appeared to do; the Martians were still Earthlike themselves, and not changed creatures whose bond with the mother world was tenuous at best. But the Martians were tough, aggressive frontiersmen who looked out only for themselves. They served as gobetweens for Earth and Venus because there was profit in it; they accepted missionaries from Earth because there was no harm in it. Martell left the Martian Embassy and set about his tasks. He had money and he had energy. He could not hire Venusian labor directly, because it would be an act of pollution for a Venusian even of the low caste to work for an Earthman, but it was possible to commission workmen through Weiner. The Martians, naturally, received a fee for serving as agents. Workmen were hired and a modest chapel was erected. Martell set up his pocket-sized reactor and readied it for use. Alone in the chapel, he stood in silence as the Blue Fire flickered into glowing life. Martell had not lost his capacity for awe. He was a worldly man, no mystic; yet the sight of the radiation streaming from the water-shielded reactor worked its magic on him, and he dropped to his knees, touching his forehead in the gesture of submission. He could not carry his religious feeling to the stage of idolatry, as the Harmonists did, but he was not without a sense of the might of the movement to which he had pledged his life. The first day, Martell simply carried out the ceremonies of dedication. On the second and third and fourth, he waited hopefully for some low-caster who might be curious enough to enter the chapel. None came. Martell did not care to seek worshippers, not just yet. He preferred that his converts be voluntary, if possible. The chapel remained empty. On the fifth day, it was entered -- but only by a frog-like creature ten inches long, armed with wicked little horns on its forehead and delicate, deadly-looking spines that sprouted from its shoulders. Were there no life-forms on this planet that went without armor or weaponry, Martell wondered? He shooed the frog out. It growled at him and lunged at his foot with its horns. Martell drew his foot back barely in time, interposing a chair. The frog stabbed at the wood, sank inch-deep with the left hom; when it withdrew, an iridescent fluid trickled down the leg of the chair, burning a pathway through the wood. Martell had never been attacked by a frog before. On the second try, he got the animal out the door without suffering harm. A pretty planet, he thought. erNie next day came a more cheering visitor: the boy Elwhit. Martell recognized him as one of the boys who had been teleporting dirt behind the Harmonist place. He appeared from nowhere and said to Martell, "You've got Trouble Fungus out there." "Is that bad?" "It kills people. Eats them. Don't step in it. Are you really a religious?" "I like to think so." "Brother Christopher says you shouldn't be trusted, that you're a heretic. What's a heretic?" "A heretic is a man who disagrees with another man's religion," Martell said. "I happen to think Brother Christopher's the heretic, as a matter of fact. Would you like to come inside?" The boy was wide-eyed, endlessly curious, restless. Martell longed to question him about his apparent telekinetic powers, but he knew it was more important at the moment to snare him as a convert. Questions at this point might only frighten him away. Patiently Martell explained what the Vorsters had to offer. It was hard to gauge the boy's reaction. Did abstract concepts mean anything to a ten-yearold? Martell gave him Vorst's book, the simple  text. The boy promised to come back. "Watch out for the Trouble Fungus," he said as he left. A few days passed. Then the boy returned, with the news that Mondschein had confiscated his book. Martell was pleased at that, in a way. It was a sign of panic among the Harmonists. Let them turn Vorster teachings into something forbidden, and he'd win all of Mondschein's four thousand converts away. Two days after Elwhit's second visit, Martell had a different caller, a broad-faced man in Harmonist robes. Without introducing himself he said "You're trying to steal that boy, Martell. Don't do it." "He came of his own free will." "The child has curiosity. But he's the one who'll suffer if you keep allowing him to come here. Turn him away the next time, Martell. For his own sake." "I'm trying to take him away from you for his own sake," the Vorster replied quietly. "You'll destroy him," said the Harmonist. "Turn him away." Martell did not intend to yield. Elwhit was his opening wedge into Venus, and it would be madness to turn him away. Later that same day there came another visitor, no friendlier than the horned frog. He was a burly Venusian of the lower caste, with armpit-daggers bristling on both sides of his chest. Hehad not come to worship. He pointed to the reactor and said, "Shut that thing off and dispose of the fissionables within ten hours." A #T artell frowned. "It's necessary to our religious observance." "It's fissionables. Not allowed to run a private reactor here." "There was no objection at customs," Martell pointed out. "I declared the cobalt-# for what it vas and explained the purpose. It was allowed through." "Customs is customs. You're in town now. I say no fissionables. You need a permit to do what you're doing." "Where do I get a permit?" asked Martell mildly. "From the police. I'm the police. Request denied. Shut that thing off." "And if I don't?" For an instant Martell thought the self-styled policeman would stab him on the spot. The man drew back as though Martell had spat in his face. After an ugly silence he said, "Is that a challenge?" "It's a question." "I ask you on my authority to get rid of that reactor. If you defy my authority you're challenging me. Clear? You don't look like a fighting man. Be smart and do as I say." He went out. Martell shook his head sadly. Law enforcement a matter of personal pride? Well, it was only to be expected. More to the point: they wanted his reactor off, and without the reactor his chapel would not be a chapel. Could he appeal? To whom? If he dueled with the intruder and slew him, would that give him the right to run the reactor? He could hardly take such a step anyway. Martell decided not to give up without a struggle. He sought the authorities, or what passed for authorities here, and after spending four hours waiting to be admitted to the office of a minor official he was told clearly and coldly to dismantle his reactor at once. His protests were dismissed. Weiner was no help either. "Shut the reactor down," the Martian advised. "I can't function without it," said Martell. "Where'd they get this law about private operations of reactors?" "They probably invented it to take care of you," Weiner suggested amiably. "There's no help for it, Brother. You'll have to shut down." Martell returned to the chapel. He found Elwhit waiting on the steps. The boy looked disturbed. "Don't close," he said. "I won't." Martell beckoned him inside. "Help me, Elwhit. Teach me. I need to know." "What?" "How do you move things around with your mind?" "I reach into them," the boy said. "I catch hold of what's inside. There's a strength. It's hard to say." "Is it something you were taught to do?" "It's like walking. What makes your legs move? What makes them stand up underneath you?" # f"artell simmered with fruswhat it feels like?" "Warm. On top of my head. I don't know. I don't feel much. Tell me about the electron. Brother Nicholas. Sing the song of photons to me." "In a moment," Martell said. He crouched down to get on the boy's eye-level. "Can your mother and father move things?" "A little. I can move them more." "When did you find out you could do it?" "The first time I did it." "And you don't know how you -- " Martell paused. What was the use? Could a ten-year-old boy find words to describe a telekinetic function? He did it as naturally as he breathed. The thing to do was to ship him to Earth, to Santa Fe, and let the Noel Vorst Center for the Biological Sciences have a look at him. Obviously that was impossible. The boy would never go, and it would hardly be proper to spirit him away. "Sing me the song," Elwhit prodded. "In the strength of the spectrum, the qitantum, and the holy angstrom -- " The chapel door flew open and three Venusians entered: the police chief and two deputies. The boy pivoted instantly and skittered past them, out the back way. "Get him!" the police chief roared. Martell shouted a protest. It was useless. The two deputies pounded after the boy, into the yard. Martell and the police chief followed. The deputies closed in on the boy. Abruntly, the meatier one was flmning through the air, legs kicking violently as he headed for the deadly patch of Trouble Fungus in the underbrush. He landed hard. There was a muffled groan. Trouble Fungus, Martell had learned by watching it, moved quickly. The carnivorous mold would devour anything organic; its sticky filaments, triggering with awesome speed, went to work instantly. The deputy was trapped in a network of loops whose adhesive enzymes immediately began to operate. Struggling only made it worse. The man thrashed and tugged, but the loops multiplied, stapling him to the ground. And now the digestive enzymes were coming into play. A sweet, sickly odor rose from the Trouble Fungus clump. Martell had no time to study the process of dissolution. The man caught in his fatal collars of slime was close to death, and the surviving deputy, his face almost black with fear and rage, had drawn a knife on the boy. Elwhit knocked it out of his hand. He tried to gather strength for another cast into the fungus patch, but his face was sweatspeckled, and bunching muscles in his cheeks told of the inward struggle. The deputy rocked and swayed, resisting the telekinesis. Martell stood frozen. The police chief bounded forward, knife on high. "Elwhit #" Martell screamed. Even a telekinetic has no way of defending himself against a stab in the back. The blade went deep. The boy dropped. In the same moment, with the pressure withdrawn, the deputy slipped and fell on his face. The chief seized the wounded, convulsing boy and hurled him into the Trouble Fungus. He landed beside the soft mass of the dead deputy, and Martell watched in horror as the sinister loops locked into place. Sickness assailed him. He ran halfway through the disciplinary techniques before his mind would work properly again. T)y then, the police chief and his deputy had recovered their calmness. With scarcely a look at the two dissolving corpses, they seized Martell and hauled him back into the chapel. "You killed a boy," Martell said, breaking loose. "Stabbed him in the back. Where's your honor?" "I'll settle that before our court, priest. The boy was a murderer. And under the spell of dangerous doctrines. He knew we were closing you down. It was a violation to be here. Why isn't that reactor off?" Martell groped for words. He wanted to say that he did not intend to accept defeat, that he was staying on here, determined to fight even to the point of martyrdom despite their order that he shut up shop. But the vert had smashed his will. "I'll shut the reactor down," he said hollowly. "Go and do it." Martell dismantled it. They waited, exchanging pleased glances when the light flickered out. The deputy said, "It isn't a real chapel without the light burning, is it, priest?" "No," Martel replied. "I'm closing the chapel too, I guess." "Didn't last long." "No." The chief said, "Look at him with his gills flapping. All tricked out to look like one of us, and who's he fooling? We'll teach him." They moved in on him. They were burly, powerful men. Martell was unarmed, but he had no fear of them. He could defend himself. They neared him, two nightmare figures, grotesquely inhuman, their eyes bright and slitted, inner lids sliding tensely up and down, small nostrils flickering, gills atremble. Martell had to force himself to remember that he was a monster as much as they; he was a changed one now. Their brother. "Let's give him a farewell party," the deputy said. "You've made your point," said Martell. "I'm closing the chapel. Do you need to attack me, too? What are you afraid of? Are ideas that dangerous to you?" A fist crashed into the pit of his stomach. Martell swayed, caught his breath, forced himself to remain cool. The edge of a hand chopped at his throat. Martell slapped at it, deflected it and seized the wrist. There was a momentary exchange of ions and the deputy fell back, cursing. "Look out! He's electric!" "I mean no harm," said Martell mildly. "Let me go in peace." Hands went to daggers. Martell waited. The Venusians dropped back, matter end here. They had, after all, succeeded in throttling the Vorster mission. Now they appeared to have qualms about dealing with the defeated missionary. "Get yourself out of town, Earthman," the police chief grumbled. "Go where you belong. Don't come mucking around here with your phony religion. We aren't buying any." VI np'here was no blackness quite like the black of the night sky of Venus, Martell thought. It was like a layer of wool swathing the vault of the heavens. Not a hint of a star, not a flicker of a moonbeam, cut through that arch of darkness overhead. Yet there was light, occasional and intermittent : great predatory birds, hellishly luminous, skewered the darkness at unpredictable moments. Standing on the rear veranda of the Harmonist chapel, Martell watched a glowing creature soar past no higher than a hundred feet up. It was near enough for Martell to see the row of hooked claws that studded the leading edges of the curved, back-swept wings. "Our birds have teeth as well," said Christopher Mondschein. "And the frogs have horns," Martell remarked. "Why is this planet so vicious?" Mondschein chuckled. "Ask Darwin, my friend. It just happened that way. You've met our frogs, then? Deadly little beasts. And you've seen a Wheel. We have amusing fish, too. And carnivorous fungi. But we are without insects. Can you imagine that? No land arthropods at all. Of course, there are some delightful ones in the sea -- a kind of scorpion bigger than a man, a sort of lobster with disturbingly large claws -- but no one goes into the sea, here." "I understand why," Martell said. Another luminescent bird swooped down, skimmed the trees, and rocketed away. From its flat head jutted a glowing fleshy organ the size of a melon, wobbling on a thick stem. Mondschein said, "You wish to join us after all?" "That's right." "Infiltrating, Martell? Spying?" Color came to Martell's cheeks. The surgeons had left him with the flush reaction, although he turned a dull gray when affected now. "Why do you accuse me?" he asked. "Why else would you want to join us? You were haughty about it last week." "That was last week. My chanel is closed. I saw a boy who trusted me killed before my eyes. I have no wish to see more such murders." "So you admit that you were guilty in his death?" #tT admit that I allowed himHto jeopardize his life," Martell said. "We warned you of it." "But I had no idea of the cruelty of the forces that would strike at me. Now I do. I can't stand alone. Let me join you, Mondschein." "Too transparent, Martell. You came here bristling with the urge to be a martyr. You gave up too soon. Obviously you want to spy on our movement. Conversions are never that simple, and you're not an easily swayed man. I suspect you, Brother." "Are you esping me?" "Me? I don't have a shred of ability. Not a shred. But I have common sense. I know a bit about spying, too. You're here to sniff." Martell studied a gleaming bird high against the dark backdrop. "You refuse to accept me, then?" "You can have shelter for the night. In the morning you'll have to go. Sorry, Martell." No amount of persuasion would alter the Harmonist's decision. Martell was not surprised, nor greatly distressed; joining the Harmonists had been a strategy of doubtful success, and he had more than half expected Mondschein to reject him. Perhaps if he had waited six months before applying. He remained aloof while the little group of Harmonists performed evening vespers. They were not called "vespers," of course, but Martell could not avoid identifying the heretics with the older religion. Three altered Earthmen were stationed at the mission, and the voices of the two subordinates joined with Mondschein's in hymns that seemed offensive in their religiosity and yet faintly moving at the same time. Seven lowcaste Venusians took part in the service. Afterward, Martell shared a dinner of unknown meat and acrid wine with the three Harmonists. They seemed comfortable enough in his presence, almost smug. One, Bradlaugh, was slim and fragilelooking, with elongated arms and comically blunt features. The other, Lazarus, was robust and athletic, his eyes oddly blank, his skin stretched masktight over his broad face. He was the one who had visited Martell's ill-fated chapel. Martell suspected that Lazarus was an esper. no "Are you related to the Lazarus?" Martell asked. "His grand-nephew. I never knew the man." "No one seems to have known him," said Martell. "It often occurs to me that the esteemed founder of your heresy may have been a myth." F aces stiffened around the table. Mondschein said, "I met him once, a few weeks after I changed from a blue tunic to a green one. He came to see me as I was about to undergo surgery to fit me for Venus. An impressive man, he was: tall and commanding, with an air of majesty." "Like Vorst," Martell said. "Very much like Vorst. Natural leaders, both of them." Martell said, "Vorst came to me. Just before my operation. It seems to be the custom." "A reassuring custom," said Mondschein. He rose. "Brothers, good night." Martell was left alone with Bradlaugh and Lazarus. An uncomfortable silence followed; after a while Bradlaugh said stiffly, "I'll show you to your room." The room was small, with a simple cot. Martell was content. Fewer religious symbols decorated the room than there might have been, and it was a place to sleep. He took care of his devotions quickly and closed his eyes. After a while, sleep came -- a thin crust of slumber over an abyss of turmoil. The crust was pierced. There came the sound of laughter, booming and harsh. Something thumped against the chapel walls. Martell struggled to wakefulness in time to hear a thick voice cry, "Give us the Vorster!" He sat up. Someone entered his room: Mondschein, he realized. "They're drunk," the Harmonist whispered. "They've been roistering all over the countryside all night, and now they're here to make trouble." "The Vorster!" came a roar from outside. Martell peered through his window. At first he saw nothing: then, by the gleam of the lightcells studding the chapel's outer walls, he picked out seven or eight titanic figures, striding unsteadily back and forth in the courtyard. "High-casters!" Martell gasped. "One of our espers brought the word an hour ago," said Mondschein. "It was bound to happen sooner or later. I'll go out and calm them." "They'll kill you." "It's not me they're after." said Mondschein, and left. A f artell saw him emerge from the building. He was dwarfed by the ring of drunken Venusians, and from the way they closed in on him, Martell was certain that they would do him some harm. But they hesitated. Mondschein faced them squarely. At this distance, Martell could not hear what they were saying. A parley of some sort, perhaps. The big men were armed and reeling. Some glowing creature shot past the knot of figures, giving Martell a sudden glimpse of the faces of the high-caste men: alien, distorted, terrifying. Their cheekbones were like knifeblades; their eyes mere slits. Mondschein, his back to the window now, was gesticulating, no doubt talking rapidly and earnestly. One of the Venusians scooped up a twenty-pound boulder and lobbed it against the mission's whitewashed wall. Martell nibbled a knuckle. Fragments of conversation came to him, ugly words : "Let us have him... we could take you all... time we crushed all you toads..." Mondschein's hands were upraised, now. Imploringly, Martell wondered, or was he simply trying to keep the Venusians at bay? Martell thought of praying. But it seemed a hollow, futile gesture. One did not pray for direct reward, in the Brotherhood. One lived well, and served the cause, and reward came. Martell slipped into his robe and went outside. Never before had he been this close to a group of highcasters. There was a rank odor about them, an odor that reminded Martell of the scent of the Wheel. "What do they want?" Martell asked. Mondschein gaped at him. "Go back inside! I'm negotiating with them!" One of the Venusians unfurled a sword. He drove it a foot into the spongy earth, leaned on it and said, "There's the priestling now! What are we waiting for?" Mondschein said helplessly to Martell, "You shouldn't have come out. There might have been a chance to quiet them." "They'll destroy your whole mission here if I don't pacify them. I've got no right to bring that on you." "You're our guest," Mondschein reminded him. Martell did not care to accept the charity of heretics. He had come to the Harmonists, as they had guessed, in the hope of spying; that had failed, as had the rest of his mission here, and He would not hide behind Mondschein's green robe. He caught the older man's arm and said, "Go inside. Fast!" Mondschein shrugged and disappeared. Martell swung round to face the Venusians. "Why are you here?" he asked.  gob of spittle caught him in the face. Without speaking directly to him, one Venusian said, "We'll skewer him and throw him in Ludlow Pond, eh?" "Hack him! Spit him!" "Stake him out for a Wheel!" Martell said, "I came here in peace. I bring you the gift of life. Why won't you listen? What are you afraid of?" They were big children, he saw, revelling in their power to crush an ant. "Let's all sit down by that tree. Allow me to talk to you for a while. I'll take the drunkenness out of you. If you'll only give me your hand -- " "Watch out!" a Venusian roared. "He stings!" Martell reached for the nearest of the giants. The man leaped back with a most ungallant display of edginess. An instant later, as though to atone for bolting that way, his sword was out, a glittering anachronism nearly as long as Martell itself. Two Venusians drew their daggers. They strutted forward, and Martell filled his altered lungs with alien air and waited for the shedding of his no-longer red blood, and then suddenly he was no longer there. "How did you get here?" Ambassador Nat Weiner asked. "I wish I knew," said Martell. The sudden brightness of the Martian's office stabbed at Martell's eyes. He still could see the descending blades of the fearsome swords, and he was rocked by a sensation of unreality, as though he had left one dream to enter another in which he was dreaming yet a different thread. "This is a maximum-security building," said Weiner. "You have no right to be here." "I have no right even to be alive," replied the missionary flatly. B roodingly, Martell considered retreating to Earth to tell Santa Fe what he knew. He could go to the Vorst Center, where, less than a year ago, he had gone into a room as an Earthman, to be turned by whirling knives and lashing lasers into an alien thing. He could request an interview with Reynolds Kirby, and let that grizzled, thin-lipped centenarian know that the Venusians had telekinesis, that they could deflect a Wheel or throw an attacker into Trouble Fungus or speed a living human figure safely across five miles and pass him through walls. Santa Fe would have to know. The situation looked bad. Harmonists snugly established on Venus, and the place chock full of teleports -- it could mean a disastrous blow to Vorst's master plan. Of course, the Vorsters on Earth had made great gains too. They were masters of the planet. Their laboratories had run simulated lifespans that showed a tally of three to four hundred years, without organ replacement -- simple regeneration from within, amounting to a kind of immortality. But immortality was only one Vorster goal. The other was transport to the unreachable stars. And there the Harmonists had their big lead. They had teleports who already could work miracles. Given a few generations of genetic work, they might be sending expeditions to other solar systems. Once you could move a man five miles in safety, it was only a quantitative jump, not qualitative, to get him to Procyon. Martell had to tell them. Santa Fe called to him -- that vast sprawl of buildings where technicians split genes and laboriously pasted them back together, where e#per families submitted to an endless round of tests, where bionics men performed wonders beyond comprehension. But he did not go. A personal report seemed unnecessary. A message cube would do just as well. Earth now was an alien world to Martell, and he was uneasy about returning to it, living in breathing-suits. He balked at making the return journey. Through the good offices of Nat Weiner, Martell recorded a cube and had it shipped to Kirby at Santa Fe. He remained at the Martian Embassy while waiting for his reply. He had set forth the situation on Venus as he understood it, expressing his great fear that the Harmonists have the stars. In time Kirby's reply arrived. He thanked Martell for his invaluable data. And he expressed a calming note: the Harmonists, he said, were men. If they were to reach the stars, it would be a human achievement. Not theirs, not ours, but everyone's, for the way would be opened. Did Brother Martell follow that reasoning, Kirby asked? Martell felt quicksand beneath him. What was Kirby saying? Means and ends were hopelessly jumbled. Was the purpose of the order fulfilled if heretics conquered the universe? In distress, he stood before the improvised altar in the room Weiner had given him, seeking answers to unaskable questions. A few days later he returned to the Harmonists. TV T artell stood with Christopher Mondschein by the edge of a sparkling lake. Through the clouds came the dull glow of the masked sun, imparting a faint gleam to the waterthat-was-not-water. It was not that trickle of sunlight that made the water sparkle, though. It teemed with luminous coelenterates that lined its shallow bottom. Their tentacles, waving in the currents, emitted a gentle greenish radiance. There were other creatures in the lake, too. Martell saw them gliding beneath the surface, ribbed and bony, with gnashing jaws and metallic fins. Now and then a snout split the water and a slim, ugly creature whipped twenty yards through the air before subsiding. From the depths came writhing suckertipped tendrils that belonged to monsters Martell did not care to know. Mondschein said, "I thought I'd never see you again." "When I went out to face the Venusians?" "No. Afterward, when you holed up with the Martians. I thought you were making arrangements to go back to Earth. You know it's hopeless to try to plant a Vorster chapel here." "I know," Martell said. "But I've got that boy's death on my conscience. I can't leave. I lured him into visiting me, and he died for it. He'd be alive if I had turned him away. And I'd be dead if you hadn't had one of your other little Venusians teleport me to safety." "Elwhit was one of our finest prospects," Mondschein said sadly. "But he had this streak of wildness -- the thing that brought him to us in the first place. A restless boy, he was. I wish you had left him alone." "I did what I had to do," Martell replied. "I'm sorry it worked out so awfully." He followed the path of a sinuous black serpent that swept from right to left across the lake. It extended telescoping arms in a sudden terrifying gesture and enveloped a low-flying bird. Martell said carefully, "I didn't come back here to spy on you. I came back here to join your order." Mondschein's domed blue forehead wrinkled a little. "Please. We've been through all this already." "Test me! Have one of your espers read me! I swear it, Mondschein I'm sincere." "They've embedded a pack of hypnotic commands in you in Santa Fe. I know. I've been through it myself. They sent you here to be a spy, but you don't know it yourself, and if we probed you we might have trouble finding out the truth. You'll soak up all you can about us, and then you'll return to Santa Fe and they'll toss you to a debriefing esper who'll pump it all out of you. Eh?" "No. Not at all." "Are you sure?" "Listen," said Martell, "I don't think they did anything to my mind in Santa Fe. I came to you because I belong on Venus. I've been changed." He held out his hands. "My skin is blue. My metabolism is a biologist's nightmare. I've got gills. I'm a Venusian, and this is where the changed ones go. But I can't be a Vorster here, because the natives won't have it. Therefore I've got to join you. Do you see?" Mondschein nodded. "I still think you're a spy." "I tell you -- ". "Stay calm," said the Harmonist. "Be a spy. That's quite all right. You can stay. You can join us. You'll be our bridge, Brother. You'll be the link that will span the Vorsters and the Harmonists. Play both sides, if you like. That's exactly what we want." vnce again Martel felt the foundations giving way beneath his feet. He imagined himself in a dropshaft with the gravity field suddenly gone: falling, falling, endlessly falling. He peered into the mild eyes of the older man and perceived that Mondschein must be in the grip of some crazy ecumenical scheme, some private fantasy that -- He said, "Are you trying to put the orders back together?" "Not personally. It's part of the plan of Lazarus." Martell thought Mondschein was referring to his own assistant. He said, "Is he in charge here or are you?" Smiling, Mondschein replied, "I don't mean my Lazarus here. I mean David Lazarus, the founder of our order." "He's dead." "Certainly. But we still follow the course he mapped for us half a century ago. And that course envisages the eventual reuniting of the orders. It has to come, Martell. We each have something the other wants. You have Earth and immortality. We have Venus and teleportation. There's bound to be a pooling of interests, and possibly you'll be one of the men who'll help to bring it about." "You aren't serious!" "As serious as I know how to be," said Mondschein. The amiable mask dropped away. "Do you want to live forever, Martell?" "I'm not eager to die. Except for some overriding purpose, of course." "The translation is that you want to live as long as you can, with honor." "Right." "The Vorsters are getting nearer to that goal every day. We have some idea what's going on in Santa Fe. Once, about forty years ago, we stole the contents of an entire longevity lab. It helped us, but not enough. We didn't have the substratum of knowledge. On the other hand, we've made some strides too. Will it be worth a reunion, do you think? We'll have the stars -- you'll have eternity. Stay here and spy, Brother. I think -- and I know Lazarus thought -- that the fewer secrets we have, the faster our progress will be." Martell did not reply. A boy emerged from the woods -- a Venusian boy, possibly the one who had saved him from the Wheel, perhaps the dead Elwhit's brother. They looked so interchangeable in their strangeness. Instantly Mondschein's manner changed. He donned a bland smile. "Bring us a fish," he told the boy. "Yes, Brother Christopher," he said. 'T'here was silence. Veins throbbed on the boy's forehead. In the center of the lake, the water boiled, white foam splashing upward. A creature appeared, scaly and dull gold in color. It hovered in the air, ten feet of frustrated fury, its great underslung jaw opening and closing impotently. The beast soared toward the group on the shore. "Not that one!" Mondschein gasped. The boy laughed. The huge fish slipped back into the lake. An instant later, something onalescent throbbed on the ground at Martell's feet, a toothy, snapping thing a foot and a half long, with fins that nearly were legs, and a fan-like tail in which wicked spikes stirred and quivered. Martell leaped away, but he was in no danger, he realized. The fish's skull caved in as though smitten by an invisible fist, and it lay still. Martell knew terror in that moment. The slender, laughing boy, who had so mischievously pulled that monster from the waters and then this equally deadly Httle thing, could kill with a flicker of his frontal lobes. Martell stared at Mondschein. "Your pushers -- are they all Venusians?" "All." "I hope you can keep them under control!" "I hope so too," Mondschein replied. He seized the dead fish carefully by a stubby fin, holding it so the tail-spikes pointed away from him. "A great delicacy," he said. "Once we remove the poison sacs, of course. We'll catch two or three more and have a devilfish dinner tonight to celebrate your conversion." rr"'hey gave him a room, and they gave him menial jobs to do, and in their spare time they instructed him in the tenets of Transcendent Harmony. Martell found the room sufficient and the labor unobjectionable. It was more difficult to swallow the theology. He could not pretend, to himself or to them, that it had any meaning for him. Warmed-over Christianity, a dollop of Islam, a tinge of latter-day Buddhism -- all spread over a structure borrowed shamelessly from Vorst. It was an unpalatable mixture for Martell. There was syncretism enough in the Vorster teachings, but Martell accepted those because he had been born to them. They began with Vorst, accepting him as a prophet just as Christianity respected Moses and Islam honored Jesus. But, of course, there was the later dispensation, represented by the figure of David Lazarus. Vorster writings made no mention of Lazarus. Martell knew of him only from his studies in the history of the Brotherhood of the Immanent Radiance, which mentioned Lazarus in passing as an early supporter of Vorst's and then an early dissenter. But Vorst lived; and, so said both groups, he would live forever, in tune with the cosmos,  the First Immortal. Lazarus was dead, a martyr to honesty, cruelly betrayed and slain by the domineering Vorsters in their moment of triumph on Earth. The Book of Lazarus told the sad story; "Lazarus was trusting and without guile. But the men whose hearts were hard came upon him and slew him in the night, and fed his body to the converter so that not even a molecule remained. And when Vorst learned of their deed, he wept and said, I wish you had slain me instead, for now you have given him an immortality he can never lose..." Martell could find nothing in the Harmonist scriptures that was actually discreditable to Vorst. Even the assassination of Lazarus itself clearly was shown to be the work of underlings, carried out without Vorsfs knowledge or desire. And through the writings ran an expression of hope that one day the faith would be reunited, though it was stressed that the Harmonists must submit to unity only out of a position of strength, and in complete equality. A few months before, Martell would have regarded their pretensions as absurd. On Earth they were a pipsqueak movement, losing members from year to year. Now, among them if not entirely of them, he saw that he had badly underestimated their power. Venus was theirs. The high-caste natives might boast and swagger, but they were no longer the masters. There were espers among the downtrodden lower caste Venusians -- pushers, no less -- and they had given their destinies into Harmonist hands. Martell worked. He learned. He listened. And he feared. The stormy season came. From the eternal clouds there burst tongues of lightning that set all Venus ablaze. Torrents of bitter rain flailed the flat plains. Trees five hundred feet tall were ripped from the ground and hurled great distances. From time to time, high-casters arrived at the chapel to sneer or to threaten, and in the shrieking gales they roared their blustering defiance, while within the building grinning low-caste boys waited to defend their teachers if necessary. Once, Martell saw three high-caste men thrown twenty yards back from the entrance as they tried to break in. "A stroke of lightning," they told one another. "We're lucky to be alive." In the spring came warmth. Stripping to his alien skin, Martell worked in the fields, Bradlaugh and Lazarus beside him. He did not yet teach at all. He was well versed by now in the Harmonist teachings, but it was all from the outside in, and a seemingly impermeable barrier of skepticism prevented it from getting deeper. Then, on a steamy day when sweat rolled in rivers from the altered pores of the four former Earthmen at the Harmonist chapel, Brother Leon Bradlaugh joined the blessed company of martyrs. It happened swiftly. They were in the fields, and a shadow crossed above them, and a silent voice within Martell screamed, "Watch out!" T Te could not move. But this  was not his day to die. Something plummeted from the sky, something heavy and leather-winged, and Martell saw a beak a yard long plunge into Bradlaugh's chest, and there was the fountaining of coppery blood. Bradlaugh lay outstretched with the shrike on him, and the great beak was withdrawn, and Martell heard a sound of rending and tearing. They gave the last rites to what was left of Bradlaugh. Brother Christopher Mondschein presided, and called Martell to his side afterward. "There are only three of us now," he said. "Will you teach, Brother Martell?" "I'm not one of you." "You wear a green tunic. You know our creed. Do you still think of yourself as a Vorster, Brother?" "I -- I don't know what I am," answered Martell. "I need to think about this." "Give me your answer soon. There's much to be done here, Brother." Martell did not realize that he would know within a day where he really stood. A day after Bradlaugh's funeral, the regular thrice weekly passenger ship from Mars arrived. Martell knew nothing of it, until Mondschein came to him and said, "Take one of the boys in the car, and do it quickly. A man needs saving!" Martell did not ask questions. Somehow, news had traveled down a chain of espers, and it was his task simply to obey. He entered the car. One of the little Venusian acolytes slipped in beside him. "Which way?" Martell asked. The boy gestured. Martell thumbed the starter. The car sped down the road, toward the airport. When they had gone two and a half miles, the boy grunted a command to halt. A figure in a blue tunic stood by the side of the road, his back to the bole of a mighty tree. Two suitcases lay open on the highway, and a razor-backed beast with a flattened snout and boar-like tusks was rooting through them, while its mate charged the newly arrived Vorster. The boy hopped from the car. Without sign of strain, he caused the two animals to rise and slam into trees on the far side of the road. They dropped to the ground, looking dazed but determined. The boy levitated them again and struck their heads together. When they fell this time, they swung round and fled into the underbrush. Martell said, "Venus always seems to welcome newcomers like that. My greetings committee was a thing called a Wheel, which I hope you never meet. I'd be in ribbons now except that a Venusian boy was kind enough to teleport it over on its side. Are you a missionary?" r T n he man seemed too dazed to reply immediately. He knotted his hands together, released them, adjusted his tunic. Finally he said. "Yes -- yes." "Surgically changed, then?" "That's right." "So am I. I'm Nicholas Martell. How are things in Santa Fe, Brother?" The newcomer's lips tightened. He was a fleshless little man. a year or two younger than Martell. He said, "How can that matter to you, if you're Martell? Martell the heretic? Martell the renegade?" "No," Martell said. "I -- " He fell silent. His hands tensely smoothed the fabric of his Harmonist green tunic. His cheeks were burning. He realized painfully the truth about himself, that the change in him had worked inward from with out, and suddenly he could not meet the gaze of his altered successor in the Venus mission, and he turned, staring into the thicket of the no longer very alien forest. Eye of an Octopus Their job on Mars was to look for Martian remains. They had not expected to find MartiansJ t was a well. Henry Bedrosian and Christopher Luden bent over the lip, peering down into the jet darkness. Their balloon-tired motorcycle lay forgotten on the talcum sand, fine pink sand that stretched endlessly away to the flat horizon, borrowing its color from the sky. The sky was the color of blood. It might have been a flaming Kansas sunset; but the tiny sun was still at the zenith. The translucent hewn stone of the well-mouth stood like a blasphemy in the poisonous wilderness that was Mars. It stood four feet above the sand, roughly circular, perhaps three yards across. The weathered stones were upright blocks, a foot tall by five inches wide by perhaps a foot thick. Whatever the material of those stones, they seemed to glow with a faintly blue inner light. "It's so human!" said Henry Bedrosian. His voice held a touch of bewildered frustration, echoed by his dark, chisel-nosed face. Chris Luden knew what he meant. "It's natural. A well's like a lever or a wheel. There aren't many changes you can make, because it's too simple. Did you notice the shape of the bricks?" "Yes. Odd. But they could still be man-made." "In this air? Breathing nitric oxide, drinking red fuming nitrie acid? But -- " Chris drew, a deep breath -- "why complain? It's life, Harry! We've discovered intelligent life!" "We've got to tell Abe." "Right." But it was a long moment before either moved. They stood leaning over the well, vivid green pressure suits against pink sand and dark red horizon, peering down into the blur of darkness at the bottom. Then they turned to the Mars mobile. r jfe landing vehicle stood like an upright steel ballpoint pen. Its bottom half was three spreading legs, a restarting solid rocket and a spacious cargo hold, two-thirds empty now. The upper half was the return-to-orbit stage. Far away across the crescent dunes was a white patch, the jettisoned drag chute. The Marsmobile, a glorified two-seater motorcycle with big round tires and a number of special modifications, putt-putted up to a landing leg and stopped. Henry got off and climbed to the cabin to call Abe Cooper in the ion-driven returnto-Earth vehicle. Chris Luden mounted to the cargo hold and rummaged through a disorganized hash of necessities until he had a long coil of thin line, a metal bucket and a heavy rock hammer, all treated to resist the corrosive atmosphere. He dropped the objects net to the Marsmobile and climbed down. "Now we'll see," he told himself. Henry descended the ladder. "Abe's having kittens," he reported. "He says if we don't call him every five minutes he'll come down after us. He wants to know, how old is the well?" "So do I." Chris brandished the hammer. "We'D knock a chip off and analyze rt Let's   yy goThe well was a mile and a half from the ship, and not of a conspicuous color. Probably they would have lost it if they hadn't left a flag to mark it. "Let's see how deep it is first," said Luden. He put the hammer in the bucket for a weight, tied a line to the handle and let it fall. In the eery silence of the Martian desert they waited. The rope was nearly gone when the bucket struck something. In a moment the ghost of a splash came floating up from the depths. Henry marked the line so they could measure how deep it had gone. It looked about three hundred feet. They hauled it up. The bucket was half full of a cloudy, slightly oily fluid. Chris handed it to his partner. "Harry, you want to take this back and analyze it?" Henry's dark face grinned around the pointed beard. "I'll match you for it. We both know what it's gonna be." "Sure, but it has to be done. Even." They matched fingers. Henry lost. He rode back to the ship, the bucket dangling from the edge. The stone which formed the well might have been quartz, or even some kind of unveined marble. It had been too badly weathered, too finely scored and polished and etched by the patient sand grains, to tell what it was. Chris Luden picked a likely looking block and brought the hammer down hard on what seemed to be a crack. He did it three times. The hammer was ruined. Luden shifted the hammer this way and that to examine the uneven, dulled edge and flattened corners. His blue eyes held a puzzled look. He knew the government might have quibbled about the weight of a tool for the Mars Project, but never the cost or quality. Here on Mars that hammer was worth must be made of some hard, durable steel alloy. Then -- He cocked his head in his helmet, tasting a strange idea. "Harry!" "Yeah?" "How you doing?" "I'm just coming in the airlock. Give me five minutes to find out that this stuff is nitric acid." "Okay, but do me a favor. Have you got your ring?" "The diamond horseshoe? Sure." "Bring it back with you, outside your suit. Outside, that is." "Now wait a minute, Chris. That's a valuable ring. Why not use your own?" "I should have thought of that! I'll just take off my pressure suit and -- Uh! Can't seem to get my helmet unfastened -- " "Stop! Stop! I get the point." There was a click as Henry's radio went off. Luden sat down to wait. r TPhe sun was sliding toward the horizon. They had landed shortly before sunset yesterday, so they knew how suddenly the desert could turn from pink to midnight black, and how little light the insignificant moons gave. But sundown was four hours away. The dunes all faced the same way, perfect crescents, as regular as if hand made. Something must shape the winds here, causing them to blow always in one direction, like Earth's trade winds and the dunes would crawl across the sands, slower than snails, following the winds. How old were the stones against his back? If they were really -- a strange and silly thought, but Chris wouldn't have volunteered for the Mars Project if he were not half a romantic -- if they were really diamond, they must be terrible old, to be worn by mere sand. Far older than the pyramids, and revered ancestor to the Sphinx. Maybe the race that carved those stones had since perished. Science fiction writers often assumed an extinct Martian race. Why, perhaps the well had originally held water -- "Hello, Chris?" "Here." "It's dirty nitric acid, not too strong. Next time you'll believe me." "Harry, they didn't send us here to make astute guesses. They did all the guessing when they built the ship. We came to find out for sure, right? Right." "See you in ten minutes." Luden let his eyes drift back across the desert. It was a moment before he realized what had caught his eye. One of the dunes was irregular. The curves were wrong, asymmetrical. The normal crescent had left one sprawling, trailing arm. It stood out like a pear in a line of apples. He had ten minutes, and the dune wasn't far. Luden got up and started walking. He stood under the dune and looked back. The well was clearly visible. The distance was even shorter than he had thought. He had been deceived by the nearness of the horizon. The lip of the dune was some fourteen feet high. What had distorted it? An upthrusting spire of rock, perhaps, not quite high enough to show through the sand. They could find it with the sonar later. It had to be under the one sprawling, twisted arm of sand. "Chris! Where the hell are you? Chris!" Chris jumped. He'd forgotten Henry. "Look due south of the well and you'll see me." "Why don't you stay where you're put, you idiot? I thought you'd been buried by a sandstorm." "Sorry, Harry. I got interested in something." Chris Luden was now standing on the twisted arm of sand. He sounded preoccupied. "Try scratching the blocks of the well with your ring." "That's an odd thought," Henry laughed. "Do it." Silence. Luden felt the wind, looked down at the sand, tried to imagine what obstruction had dropped it here. Something not necessarily very large. It would not be beneath the dune; it would be on the windward side... at the beginning of the arch...there. "I scratched it, Chris. There's a scratch all right. So that effectively takes... ooops. Aaargh! Chris you're doomed! Only death can save you from my wrath!" "Why are you irritated with -- " "My diamond! It's ruined!" "Relax. You could replace it one block from the well." "Say, that's true. But we'll need the laser to cut it loose. They must have used diamond dust for the cement, too. And the fuel to get it back -- " "Harry, do me a favor. Bring -- " "That last favor cost me a three thousand dollar ring!" "Bring the Marsmobile here. I want to do some digging." "Be right there." A minute later Henry stop- ped the machine alongside Chris's green suit. His smile showed that the scratches on his ring had not permanently scarred his psyche. "Where do we dig?" "Right where I'm standing." The Marsmobile was equipped with two down-thrusting compressed air jets for getting over steep obstructions. A large tank under the vehicle's belly held the heavily compressed air, compressed directly from the thin Martian atmosphere by the motor. Henry turned on the jets and hovered over the spot where Chris had been standing, shifting his weight to keep the machine in place. Sand sprayed out in sheets. Chris ran to get out from under, and Henry grinned and doubled the thrust to send the fine grains showering over him. In half a minute the pressure became too low. Henry had to land. The Marsmobile shuddered and vibrated as its motor struggled to refill the pressure chamber. "I hate to ask," said Henry, "but what's the point of all this?" "There's something solid down there. I want you to expose it." "Okay, if you're sure we're in the right place. We've got six months of time to waste." They wasted a few minutes silently watching the Marsmobile fill its pressure tank. "Hey," said Henry. "You think we could stake a claim on this diamond mine?" Chris Luden, sitting on the steep side of the dune, thoughtfully scratched the side of his helmet. 'Why not? We haven't seen any live Martians, and it's for sure that nobody else has a claim. Sure we'll file our claim. The worst they can do is disallow it." "One thing. I didn't mention it before because I wanted you to see for yourself, but the heck with it. One of those blocks is covered with deep scratches." "They all are." "Not like these. These are deep, and they're all at fortyfive degree angles, unless my imagination is fooling me. They're too fine to be sure, but I think it's some kind of writing." And without waiting for an answer, Henry took off on the air jets. He was good at it. He was like a ballet dancer. You could see Henry shifting weight, but the scooter never seemed to move. Something was emerging from the sand. Something not a rock. Something like a piece of modern metal sculpture, with no use and no meaning but with a weird beauty nonetheless. Something that had been a machine and was now -- nothing. Henry Bedrosian balanced above the conical pit his jets had dug. The artifact was almost clear now. Something else showed beside it. A mummy. nphe Marsmobile settled on the last of its air. Chris plunged down the side of the pit as Henry climbed off. The mummy was humanoid, about four feet long, with long arms, enormous fragile tapered fingers, and a traditionally oversized skull. No fine detail was visible; it had all been worn away. Chris couldn't even be sure how many fingers the -- humanoid had had. One hand still held two; the other only one, plus a fattened opposable thumb. No toes showed on the feet. The thing lay face down. The artifact, now uncovered, showed more detail. Yet the detail had no meaning. Thick bent metal bars, thin twisted wires, two enormous crumpled circles with something rotted clinging to what had been their rims -- and then Henry's imagination clicked, the same visual knack that had gotten him A's in topology, and he said, "It's a bicycle." "You've lost your mind." "No, look. The wheels are too big, but -- " It was a fantastically distorted bicycle, with wheels eight feet across, a low dwarf-sized saddle and a system of gears to replace the chain. The gear ratio was very low. The saddle was almost against the rear wheel, and a tiller bar, now bent to scrap, had been fixed to the hub of the front wheel. Something had crumpled the bicycle like a crush-proof cigarette pack in a strong man's hand, and then nitric acid rust had done its worst to the metal. "Okay, it's a bicycle," said Chris. "It's a Salvador Dali bicycle, but still a bicycle. They must have been a lot like us, hmmm? Bicycles, stone wells, writing -- " "Clothing." "Where?" "It must have been there. He's less worn around the torso, see? You can see the wrinkles in his skin. He must have been protected until his clothes rotted away." "Maybe. He kind of ruins our lost race theory, doesn't he? He couldn't possibly be more than a couple of thousand years old. Hundreds would be more like it." "Then he drank nitric acid after all! Well, that blows our diamond mine, partner. He's got to have living relatives," Henry said. "We can't count on their being too much like us. These things we've found -- clothing, writing, wells -- they're all things any intelligent being might be forced to invent. And parallel evolution might explain the biped shape." "Parallel evolution?" Henry repeated. "Like the eye of an octopus. Lt's nearly identical in structure to a human eye. Yet an octopus isn't remotely human. And look at most marsupials, you can't tell them from their mammal counterparts. Well, let's try to pick him up." Any archeologist would have shot them down in cold blood. The mummy was as light and dry as cork, and he showed no tendency to come apart in their hands. They strapped him gently over the luggage box and climbed on themselves. Chris drove back slowly and carefully. Chris stood on the first rung of the ladder, adjusting the mummy's balance on his left shoulder. "We'll have to spray him with plastic before takeoff," he said. "Do we have any plastic spray?" "I don't remember any. We'd better take lots of pictures in case it does come apart." "Right. There's a camera in the cabin." Chris started up, and Henry followed. They got the relic to the airlock without mishap. "I've been thinking," said Henry. "That nitric acid wasn't diluted, exactly, but there was water in it. Maybe this guy's chemistry can extract the water from nitric acid." ,r T"hey put the mummy gently on a pile of blankets and began searching for the camera. After five frustrating minutes Chris deliberately banged his head against a wall. "I took it out to catch the sunset last night. It's in the cargo hold." "So get it." Henry stood in the airlock, watching as Chris went down the ladder. After a moment in the cargo space Chris started up with the camera strap over his shoulder. "I've been thinking too," said Chris, his voice seemingly dissociated from his climbing figure. "Diamond can't be that plentiful here. And carving it into blocks must have been real hard labor. Why diamonds? And why write on a well?" "Religious reasons? Maybe they worship water." "That's what I was thinking." "Of course you were. That plot's as old as Lowell." Chris had reached the top. They squeezed into the airlock and waited for it to cycle. The door opened. Both men had their helmets off by this time, and they both smelled it at once. Something chemical, something strong -- Thick, greasy smoke was pouring up from the ancient corpse. Henry reacted first. He sprang for the double boiler in the small kitchen corner. The bottom half was still full of water; he snatched it up and threw the water over the smoldering Martian mummy while with his other hand he turned on the water faucet to get more. The mummy went off like a napalm bomb. T I enry leaped away from the exploding flames and his head rammed something flat and very hard. He went down with his eyes full of leaping light. Immediately he sat up, knowing that something urgently needed doing but unable to remember what. He saw Chris, still in vacuum suit except for the helmet, run through the multicolored flames, pick the mummy up by the ankles and throw it into the airlock. Chris hit the "Cycle" button. The inner door swung shut. Then Chris was bending over him. "Where does it hurt, Harry? Can you talk? Can you move?" Henry sat up again. "I'm okay." Chris expelled a gusty breath. Henry stood up a little shakily. His head ached. The fumes in the cabin weren't intolerable, and already the air plant was whining its eagerness to make the air pure and scentless. Red smoke from the open outer airHere is music composed on computer and transducers, ranging from computer-played versions of Christmas carols and rounds to the complex sounds that offer a new dimension in musicology. Composers include Dr. John R. Pierce, Dr. M. V. Mathews, David Lewin, James Tenny, etc. # selections on a #inch, high-fidelity, long-playing record produced by Decea. A "must" for your record library and a conversation piece for all occasions. Priced # postpaid -- send in the coupon today. I Galaxy Publishing Carp.  #I Hudson Street, New York City # Yes, send me my #-inch hi-fi j record of Music from Mathema tics right away. I enclose check  or money order for #. Name S Address # City  State Zip Code... I (Offer good fa U. S. A. oniyj hole, outside the ship, dying away. "What made him explode?" he wondered. "The water," said Chris Luden. "What a wild chemistry he must have! I want to be there when we meet a live one." "But what about the well? We know he used water," Henry protested. "Yes, he did. He sure as hell did. And did you know that an octopus eye is identical to a human eye?" "Sure. But a well is a well, isn't it?" "Not when its a crematorium, Harry. What else could it be? There's no fire on Mars, but water must dissolve a body completely. And wouldn't I like to know what the morticians charge their customers for those cut diamond building blocks! The hardest substance known to man or Martian! An everlasting monument to the dear departed?"  full year's worth of these columns has now marched past, like a herd of migratory fern trees. It is time to recapitulate, and to explain. First let me explain. Some of you have expressed a certain bewilderment at the tone I take; the occasional bursts of disrespect, the sometimes sly and illucid asides. "What is he trying to say?" they ask, thus betraying the fact we never speak of -- that a review column these days must first of all be a vehicle for a philosophy of literature, and only secondarily a guide to my ideas on how your book money should be spent. Well, my philosophy is much involved with the mutually interesting fact that somewhere in every publishing house there is a man who sees the making and distributing of books as a business. He is called the business manager; he can change policy, fire editors and thus excommunicate writers, dictate the production and promotion budget and thus stand responsible for the # price-tag on a book produced for eighty-seven cents and promoted for a dollar. While his immortal breed lives, all authors, editors and readers are involved in a business transaction no different from those involving canned soup or painted turtles. That is the essential fact -- all philosophizing, hero worship, collecting of incunabula, fine talk of hobbyistic fellowship, all, all, are mere detail. These people want your money. To get it, they will hire the services of editors whose personalities and intelligence may be more or less attractive, may reflect more or less love or knowledge of the field, but are governed in effect by what is happening in the market. Not in the temple -- in the market. Writers know this -- perhaps only on those difficult days of the fiscal month, but they know it. Again, it is fashionable in one construct of writingship to take the view that we are all brethren and sistern; all valiant, all virtuous. This view of "D'Ye Ken John Peel?" being sung around the sacred flame by a twinkling band is maintained principally by people who get farther at literary politics than they do behind typewriters. (This is a fact gathered by personal observation over a period of years, and you might as well believe it.) It is noteworthy, to me, that the writers who continue to satisfy the public year in and out are solitary warlocks, eschewing most pretenses at gentility, seeking out the company of only a selected few of their own kind, and then hardly for the purpose of scratching each other's backs. Rightly or wrongly, these people are aware that what they sell for money is the same thing that gives them a species of private ecstasy. They do not always like themselves or each other. For money and for the joy of having created, they are in competition with each other -- that is, with other warlocks. All others, they disdain. They are in competition with the same few they care to know; though they have different ways of expressing it, some rough and some smooth, some sapient and some naive, they all know it and respect and hate each other for it, and go a long way to zing each other or to help each other in various rough ways that have nothing to do with chaining the daisy. Without reference to actual objective talent or mort of recognition, they are the ones who make the cloud eat the moon and the wheat to burst forth from the thaw, and their pride is such that they die each time they muff. I n part, this is because they are convinced they are in a field -- whatever their particular field -- where so many lesser creatures do bad work and sing hosannah about it in lapping voices. There is a sort of blind war between them and the marshmallow-suckers, whatever their field; like all solitary things, be they demons or angels, they must contend with the fact that the suckers will band together, thus making the conflict more or less even. Out of that conflict and out of the nature of proud things and the nature of sexton beetles come terribly good writing, exciting bad writing, smoothly glib writing and a great deal of incidental dross from people who can do it well enough to sell but haven't been around long enough to learn whether they are makers or users. Out of the results of all this come the "trends" and "directions" in "literature" -- that is, out of what the makers make well, and out of what the users can sup from it to keep themselves alive until the next good thing is made. From this rabble of people under arms, some of them wearing parts of salvaged kit from either army, all of them "writers," the editors make their selections and the publishers package their products -- that is, they bet on various remedies of warlock, various twinings of sucker, and the stability of various compromises that have been reached as C models a book on what B has done in relation to an apparently purely new thought by A, which A may have thrown away in the core of an otherwise worthless short story written because he was promised the price of his rent in exchange for any # words that would justify his name on the cover. y I hope you have always known it is these ways; that indepen dent of any thrill of invention or discovery you may exchange among you -- reader, writer, editor, publisner -- there is the forest ferment of creativity as a thing in itself, and also the purse-lipped feasting and surreptitious salivating, and the simple arithmetic of money. I hope you have long ago guessed that what ties it all together is that we are all as much enemies as we are friends -- that we take from each other and prey on each other as well as give and confer; that there is real terror in the heart of a broken warlock and the heart of the sucker who hears his tread about him, real avarice in how they regard each other. In their lives is grubbiness as well as real delight and glory; the difference between a maker's story of treachery and a user's is that the maker has in fact been a traitor in his life at some time, and his life is in his chosen peers -- his treacheries as well as his vengeances were conducted on his kind and himself. As were his loves. And all this is sold for money, by him as well as by those too polite to betray or to love, but not too modest to peek. Clear? Ah, well, perhaps by this time next year... Out in the context of the above, let us recapitulate. I would like to announce the first annual Galaxy Bookshelf awards for pre-eminence in impressing me with one's work during the past fiscal year. These are given for work published in book form, irrespective of any previous publication outside that format. The actual awards consist of one heartfelt oath of envy, each, and are collectible at the first mutual opportunity following this announcement : Philip K. Dick, for The Three Stigmata of Palmer Eldritch, the best science-fiction novel of the year. (I notice they are calling it some kind of halfconscious failure, friend.) Poul Anderson, for Time and Stars, the best collection of the year; for "Escape From Orbit," the best short story of the year, as published in that collection. (That's two oaths, one of them in Lithuanian.) Doubleday # Company, Inc., for The Rest of The Robots (an omnibus of Isaac Asimov), the single most useful publishing idea of the year. Donald A. Wollheim, of Ace Books, for doing his job. Ultimo, I extend an apology to various people I have slighted and insulted in these pages over the past year; forgive me -- I misunderstood you. A yf"any, many years ago, Avram- Davidson and I were inthe same racket, he on his side of the street, I on mine. I speak of the men's true adventure writing business; in my case, "true". He was superb -- an exhaustive researcher combined with a masterful prose technician, better, if possible, at that than he was at fantasy or sf (though he recoils to see that judgment here). His articles, mainly for the old Cavalier, were genuinely valuable and striking pieces of reportage on such things as the charge of the Light Brigade -- which he did better in his compass than The Rason Why did in its -- and such conscientious, painstaking jobs as his piece on Sam Woodfill, the World War I American soldier who ought to have been as well-known as Alvin York. I inject myself into this review of Avram's Masters of The Maze (Pyramid) for three reasons, of which the first is that I was typical of all of the people I knew in that racket except Avram. I hope I do not totter publishing empires by admitting that we made it all up about Richthofen having been shot down because he had his mind on a masochistic blonde. We rolled our eyes in dumbstruck wonder when we saw Avram actually writing to real people for personal reminiscences on his famous subjects, and traveling great distances to check his facts on the spot. I cannot imagine he made a profit on it, and I doubt his editors realized what accounted for his accomplishments. The second reason is that the "true" adventure writer who serves as the human protagonist for Masters of The Maze is of the more numerous breed -- a hack stuck in his groove, seeking yet one more variation on "LoveStarved Arabs Raped Me Often," chirping too hard on his bottle and wanting nothing to do with the dying organization of old men who have for so long guarded Earth against the subtle invasion of the Chulpex. The Chulpex are one of the most real, more horrifying menaces from parallel worlds dreamed up by a science-fantasy writer. John Schoenherr's cover captures one precisely; when I read the book, they put me in mind of the crunch of dried shrimp, but I would not like to have the jaws necessary to crunch a Chulpex. The bare bones of the plot are soon-enough told: the Chulpex are inhuman, intelligent and avaricious. They live in a parallel world. A dimensional maze connects many parallel universes, obeying its own geometry, providing crossover doorways at odd and unexpected places. On Earth, an obscure sub-organization of Masonry has for many years been guarding all the exits from the maze -- which, by the way, is where Ambrose Bierce went -- but all these people are very old. The hack writer is the closest living relative of one of them, and he is inveigled into taking up his inheritance as a guardian before he fully understands it. Because he is ignorant, a particularly avaricious freelance Chulpex slips by him on its way to found a dynasty of its own -- a privileged Chulpex guard with ineluctable jealousy, bearing such wonderful herd-bull names as Arristemurriste and Arrettagor retta. In his hunt forflight from the maverick, Nathaniel Gordon (who may be a friendly gibe at Randall Garrett, but see below) reaches such places as the land of the Red Fish People, which is eminently a place where Ambrose Bierce would have loved to spend his declining years. With the aid of these Polynesoid but Siniacally scientific people a tender maid and others of her gender, Gordon enjoys lots of luck and a sort of glorifying desperation which makes him one of the Masters of the Maze and thus fit company for LaoTze (who, with Appolonius of Tyana, Benjamin Bathurst and sundry ilk, exists at the Center of the maze). Then he goes off to accomplish the destruction of the Chulpex, and of a right-wing Terrestrial statesman who planned to use the Maze. Noone -- no one -- but Avram Davidson could have made of this wreck-save-the-world plot a thing of such polished beauty (if the Baroque is beautiful to you). It wafts of the incense of scholarship for its own sake, of reference both classical and fannish, of the ridiculous device which is in fact the only plausible assertion, once you reflect on it -- I mean, who else but Appolonius and Benjamin Bathurst... you follow me? I mean -- well, hell he made me believe it -- this has got to be the oldest sf plot of them all, and to it Davidson has brought the storehouse of his mind, overturned it and made a kaleidoscope. "Communist Chulpex Ate My Wife" Nate Gordon muses as he renounces the detached life of the Masters and thinks he is going to die. He goes to live instead for six days with the Lost Tribes on the shore of the river Sambatyon, walking across when it rests on the Sabbath, and could you have written that? You could know about hairy chested men's adventure titles, and conceivably the Lord would then let you live long enough to also know about the Sambatyon, but could you have put them both within a paragraph of each other in a novel partially about the Masonic Order and incidentally about the political workings of a Southern town? I do not promise you that you will enjoy this novel, and if you do not. I hope you will not weary yourself by plugging through it regardless. Though it is good as a novel it still has marks of the short story writer all over it -- some of them, as indicated, fascinating. But aside from being a very fine piece of light reading, it promises a lot for the Davidson novels of the future, and this is, in the style of the back-page ads in the magazines we used to work, Your Chance To Get In On The Ground Floor. T)y stretching a point only -' slightly, we could say that all three books reviewed this time concern themselves with Earth's lonely guardians. Davidson's Nate Gordon is the traditional Poor Frightened Civilian who picks up the trailed string and finds himself ultimately unravelling the Universe; Keith Laumer's Retief is his direct opposite number. Galactic Diplomat, Doubleday, #, is a collection of nine Retief stories, from If, and all we ever deduce about Retief the man is that something inside him can't help but be affected by the fact that his name is "fighter" pronounced backwards. Not one blessed other thing are we told about what he is, as distinct from what he does. What he does is solve a lot of problems involving a lot of alien races who worship gods named Uk-Ruppa Tooty; where he works is in the Corps Diplomatique Terrestrienne, usually as a nominal flunky to ambassadors named Nitworth. Nitworth (or whoever) blimps his way into trouble with one of these exotic races, either by believing what their rulers tell him or by trying to pull the wool over their eyes. Retief coolly, patiently -- and daringly -- repairs the damage by being either in touch with the common people or by contravening Nitworth's stupid interpretation of Earth's policy (which is also left totally unexplained). Retief is always right and Nitworth always gets the credit. Retief is in short and in this aspect, a combination of James Bond and Passepartout. James Bond and Alexander Botts? Marlon Brando and Dr. Zorba? I must confess I enjoyed the daylights out of this book, without for an instant being able to distinguish between one story and the next, or any other Retief stories. The copyright dates range faithfully up through the years from #, and I am sure there will be several items here you have missed. I would wait for the paperback, since four bucks is a lot for nine shots from the same angle, but I may have underestimated your fondness. Yominic Flandry (of Flandry of Terra, a collection of novelettes by Poul Anderson Chilton, #) walks the middle way; lonely, self-assured, concerned with his personal integrity in the service of Earth's corrupt empire, a trace more physical than cerebral -- but very physical -- he is the sort of series adventure hero who undermines himself because he is too real to have had so many things happen to him. But if you do not pause to wonder about this, the stories about him are good -- have been good since they started coming out in Planet when Anderson was much younger and presumably had not yet stopped to think that someday his whipcord-slim, perfectly handsome hedonistic hero would stop to think: "Well -- I suppose it all serves the larger good. It must. Our noble homosexual Emperor s ays so himself ." The quote is from "The Game of Glory," opening story in this volume. It was first published in #. "A Message in Secret" is from #, and the concluding story, which takes up half the book, is "The Plague of Masters," #. Back in the days when Flandry first appeared, he was overshadowed by Anderson's Planet novelettes about thallasocrats and autocthones on the ruddy seas and plains of Mars. As "A. A. Craig," Anderson was turning out these more than adequate variations on the theme of Leigh Brackett, and so were as many other Planet writers as were able. Flandry -- modelled faintly after The Saint, not much after Northwest Smith and certainly not after Brackett's Rhiannon -- was nothing much more than a change of pace, and as I recall he did not strike the proper spark in faithful sf adventure readers (me). This now seems a great pity, though Chilton is repairing my oversight for me, this being the second Flandry book from them. Anderson, as you must know, writes adventure stories with all the trappings -- dramatic weather, fantastic but solid settings usually with a touch of the second-derivative nostalgic to them (the cities are like Robin Hood's Nottingham; the freeman foresters among the giant trees of "Plague" remind one of Flash Gordon's Arborea), sloeeyed ladies of pantherish grace or Amazonian warrior-maids fighting two-handed, and much exploitation of Anderson's physical and social science background, which permits the hero to be arcanely physical in relation to technology. He rides a knee-steered motorcycle into battle with the motorized nomads of the great steppes of the planet Altai; in the same story, "A Message in Secret," he flies in the clutch of a giant aeromedusa which metabolizes hydrogen. The balance has tipped. Flandry is not too seriously out of tune with the sort of thing Anderson does most often these days, and assuming you like stories about heroes like, Matt Helm -- as distinguished from stories about heroes like Nero Wolfe -- you might like Flandry rather more than you do Nicholas Van Rijn, though I personally see no need to prefer one over the other. In "The Game of Glory," Flan dry's assignment is to find and kill an agent of the Merseian Empire, Earth's rival. Earth is corrupt, its empire great, the graft so pervasive that Flandry's methods for staving off the Long Night yet one more generation are always on the cheap. In #, ("A Message in Secret"), the writing is not as good. Too, Flandry does some flatly incredible things, such as instantly being able to ride one of those handlebar-less motorbikes at # kilometers per hour, which I suppose Retief could get away with, but then he smirks out the secret of how he got the vital message to Terra, and that's not like him. Perhaps he didn't care whether the bike would kill him; perhaps he was ruffled enough at missing the girl to want to preen a little about the message. "The Plague of Master's" is about a freelance effort of Flandry's -- he is not even on assignment when he investigates the mystery of Unan Besar, the Malaysian planet. Nor has he any clear reason for deciding it's too suspicious to pass up. Having discovered that the government of Unan Besar is a technocracy based on the crude fact that only the biochemists control the supply of monthly antidote pills for the planet's bacteriological noison, he goes off wenching and adventuring very cleverly, with a girl picked up in Act Two, and his only real object for the longest time is to get oi #s to stay alive with, when nothing essential prevented his playing Act Eight as Act Three. With the Arboreans -- sorry; the Ranauans -- he overthrows Ming the -- no, Tuan Sola Bandang -- and... Well, I would not have you think I'm being snide at Anderson's expense. But for one reason or another, the devil-maycare hero of the earliest stories became the socially conscious inner-directed man of #, the seeker out of extracurricular adventure in #. What he gave away prodigally in his first flush of manhood he regrets in his prime, and now he takes It. Perhaps he thinks his own Long Night is coming. I hope not. I like him; he is not the young merchant-adventurer or technol ogist, nor the hotblood popinjay however deadly, one encounters so often in Anderson's settings these days. They are all indubitably heroes, and I recognize them, admire them, and will read about them in preference to many other things. But I like Flandry because he is trying to do his best with really very few skills or backstops in a very complicated world; he does it so much better than I do that I can pleasurably delude myself he is like me.      In the Imagieon The world was imaginary, but it was vital to his survival -- as a relief from the world around himl T'andor leaned back on the warm silk of the lounge and stretched, letting his eyes wander up to the high ceiling of his palace and then drop down to the blonde who knelt at his feet. She was putting the finishing touches on his carefully manicured toenails while the voluptuous brunette with the mobile hips and the full red mouth leaned forward to pop another grape into his mouth. He studied the blonde, whose name was Cecily, and thought about the other service she had performed for him last night. That had been nice... very nice. But today he felt bored with her. just as he was bored with the brunette whose name he couldn't remember at the moment, and with the cuddly redheaded twins and with... Dandor yawned. Why were they all so damn worshipful and always so eager to please? It was almost, he thought with a wry grin, as though they were products of his imagination, or rather -- and he almost laughed aloud -- of that greatest of all man's inventions, the Imagieon. "There now, don't they look nice?" Cecily said, sitting back to admire his finished pedicure with pride. Dandor looked at the ten shining objects of her gaze and grimaced. It made him feel pretty silly. Then Cecily made him feel kissing his right foot with passionate red lips. "Oh, Dandor! Dandor, I love you so much," she murmured. Dandor resisted the temptation to use one of his newly pampered feet to give her a healthy kick on her round little bottom. He resisted it because even at times like this, when his life with these women began to seem unreal, he tried to be as kind as possible to them. Even when their worship and adoration threatened to bore him to death, he tried to be kind. So instead of kicking Cecily, he yawned. The effect was almost the same. Her blue eyes widened in fear, and the brunette raised wide eyes from the grape she was peeling, her lips starting to tremble. "You... you're going to leave us, aren't you?" Cecily asked. He yawned again and patted her head absentmindedly. "Just for a little while, darling." "Oh, Dandor!" the brunette wailed. "Don't you love us?" "Of course I do, but -- " "Dandor, please don't go," Cecily begged. "We'll do anything to make you happy!" "I know," he said, getting to his feet and stretching. "You're both very sweet. But somehow I just feel drawn to -- " "Please stay," the brunette pleaded, falling at his feet. "We'll have a party with champagne. Any kind of pleasure you desire. We'll go get the other girls... #I dance for you..." "I'm sorry, Daphne," he said, finally remembering her name, "but you girls are beginning to seem unreal to me. And when that hapens. I must go." "But -- " Cecily was crying so hard she could hardly get the words out -- "when you leave us... it's a-almost... as Although we were... turned off." Her words saddened him a little because in a way it was true. When he left it was almost like turning them off. But true or not, he couldn't do anything about it because he felt himself being drawn irresistibly toward that other world. He took one last look around at the incredible luxury of his palatial palace, at the beauty of his women and at the warm sun shining through the windows, and then he was gone. Hphe first tiling he heard when he came out of the Imagicon was the howling of the wind and the first thing he felt was the numbing cold. The net thing that assaulted his ears was the rasping screech of his wife's voice. "So you finally came out of it, did you?" Nona was yelling. "It's about time, you good-for-nothing little runt!" So he was really back on Nestrond, back on the coldest hell of a colonial world in any universe. He had often thought that he would never return. But here he was... back on Nestrond and back with Nona. "You've been gone long enough!" Nona said. She was a big, raw-boned woman with stringy black hair, a broad, flat face with thin lips and uneven, yellowish teeth. God but she's ugly, he thought as he stared at her. Beside her, Cecily and the others are goddesses. "It's a good thing you got back 'cause the ice wolves is actin' up and we need frozen ice moss for the fire and..." Dandor just stood there and listened as she went on with the long list of chores that needed doing. Why, he wondered, didn't she get one of her boy friends from down at the mines to do these things? He knew without being told that her lovers had been around while he was "gone." Nona was as faithless as she was ugly. And since there were twenty men to every woman on this planet, she had plenty of opportunity. "... and the cattleshed needs a new roof," she finished. When he didn't answer immediately, she thrust her face close to his. "Did you hear me? I said there's things to be done!" "Yes, I heard you," he said. "Then don't stand there like an idiot. Sit down and eat your breakfast and then get out and get to work!" Breakfast was a thick, greasy piece of rancid pork and a bowl of lukewarm grits. Dandor choked on it but finally forced it down. Then he put on his thermal suit and furs and started for the door. "Here, stupid!" Nona said, picking up a face mask from a pile of litter on the table and flinging it at him. "You want to freeze your nose off?" He slapped the mask on quickly so she wouldn't see the anger on his face, opened the door and plunged out. The wind hit him in the face, hurling jagged ice crystals against his mask. Nestrond! My God, why Nestrond? He thought longingly of the comparative warmth of the cabin as he stared out at the bleak landscape. He thought of the black box that was the Imagicon. It sat in the one clear corner of the cabin and was the only way back to... But no, he couldn't go back yet. There were too many things to be done here. So with an axe over his shoulder, he started across the frozen waste to the ancient peat bog where they cut their fuel. All morning long, with the wind raging at him and the bitter cold making every breath an aching torment in his chest, he cut and stacked the frozen peat. Then when the pale yellow sun peeked through the clouds of ice crystals for a moment and he saw it was almost directly overhead, he tied up a large bundle of the brick-like slabs and hoisted it onto his shoulder for the trip back to the miserable huts of Nestrond. Nona slapped a bowl of thin soup and a piece of stale bread down in front of him and called it lunch. He ate in silence and then went out behind the cabin to spend the afternoon digging the new cesspool. This made the work of the morning seem like a rest cure. The ground had been frozen since Nestrond first started to roll around its inadequate sun. By evening, his back and legs and thighs ached tormentingly. With only a foot of ground excavated, he had to give up when night fell and staggered back toward the cabin with only one thought in mind... sleep. nphe howl that wrenched him from his first troubled slumber seemed to come from the deepest pits of hell. "Wha... what's that?" he asked. "Ice wolves, you fool!" Nona screeched. "They're after the cattleshed! Get out there and stop them!" Dandor staggered to his feet and fumbled for his clothes as another howl rent the night. He reached for his laser rifle while Nona yelled again. "Hurry up! Those things can rip logs off a shed like it was kindlin'." He was out the door then with flashlight in one hand and rifle in the other. He saw them at once. There were two of the six-legged terrors. One of them was raised up on its four bactlegs, its massive jaws ripping at the timber of the shed. Dandor could hear the terrified bellow of the cattle inside. He ploughed through the snow toward the creature. It heard him and turned fiery red eyes in his direction. It kept on slashing at the logs for a second and then whirled and came at him in great leaping bounds. Caught by surprise, he had no time to drop the flashlight and lift the laser rifle to fringe position. He had to fire from the hip and the beam caught the monster in the shoulder. It wasn't good enough. He sidestepped as the huge body hurtled past him and then blasted its head off. Then he almost died himself as the decapitated thing went slithering through the snow, spurting blood everywhere. He almost died because for a split second he had forgotten its mate. He remembered only when the creature struck him from behind and sent him sprawling on the frozen ground. The monstrous beast was on top of him and he screamed as a claw ripped flesh away from his thigh and the powerful jaws moved toward his throat. The flashlight had been flung from his hand but the real rifle was still resting in its sling attached to his shoulder. He found the trigger and fired at full power. The laser beam tore off a leg and haunch of the ice wolf, and it fell away from him as he blasted it again. Then blackness closed in over him. When he came to, he was lying on the table in the cabin. Nona and a strange man were bending over him. "Well, you got yourself in a pretty mess this time!" Nona said as his eyes opened. "That leg is going to have to come off," the stranger said. "Are you a doctor?" Dandor asked in a husky croak. "Only one this side of Alpha Centaury," the man said. "The pain... can't you give me something for the pain?" "I gave you the last morphine I had. Back on Earth we might have saved that leg, but here -- " He made a helpless gesture. White-hot flame seemed to envelop the slashed leg. Dandor winced and then saw the half smile on Nona's lips as she said, "With no more morphine or anything else, cutting off that leg is gonna hurt like hell, ain't it, Doc?" "I got some whiskey in my car," the doctor said. "I'll go get it." T T e went hobbling off, and Nona leaned over Dandor and looked into his eyes. "It's really gonna hurt, sweetie. It's gonna hurt like it hurt me all those times when you went off and left me. When you went off in your black box." "No, Nona, no! It didn't hurt you. You're not -- " He almost said she wasn't capable of being hurt. But he stopped, because he didn't know for sure if that were true. "With only one leg, you're not gonna be able to get in that damn thing by yourself," she said. "You're gonna have to stay here and be nice to me." "Nona!! No, you don't understand!" He started to plead with her, but then the doctor was back with a quart of whiskey and his black bag. "Here, drink this fast," the man said, handing Dandor the bottle. He drank deeply and quickly. But it didn't help much. As the doctor cut and sawed, Dandor was surehis screams would burst his skull. At times he wondered why his curses didn't snap the straps that held him down or drive off the two tormentors bending over him. "Well, I guess that's it," the doctor was saying when the agony dragged him up into consciousness again. "We're gonna have to cauterize this stump or he'll bleed to death. I ain't got nuthin' but fire to do it with either. Come help me heat up the poker, woman." Dandor came fully awake as he caught the over-the-shoulder look Nona gave him and saw her eyes dart toward the Imagicon. It was almost as though she had said aloud, "You'll belong to me now... only to me. There won't be no more of that goin' off." But she couldn't! How could she? Through the haze of morphine, alcohol and pain, Dandor tried to ask himself... why should she treat him this way? He couldn't think of any answer. And as they hurried off to prepare the cauterizing iron for the bloody stump of his leg, the black coffin-like shape of the Imagicon filled his eyes and his mind. If the pain hadn't already been more than reason could bear, he wouldn't have had the courage to roll off the table and begin crawling toward the black box, leaving a trail of blood behind him. The black box Somehow he knew it representer' a surcease from pain, a promise of ultimate safety. He reached it without their being aware of his actions, and by making a supreme effort, he pulled himself up high enough to press his palm against the sensor that identified him instantly and was the only thing in this or any other universe that could open it. He collapsed, more dead than alive, into the Imagicon and it closed silently over him. Then there was a bright, warm world around him, and bright young faces above him. t"vh, Dandor, darling! Darling," Cecily cried, put ting her soft, warm arms around him. "Sweetheart, you've come back!" Daphne whispered. "We're so happy to see yen"' the redheaded Terri murmured "We're so happy to see you!" her twin, Jerri, repeated. "And I'm the happiest of all!" Dandor assured them, gazing down at his leg... at his perfectly whole, intact leg which felt no pain whatever. "Thank God! Thank God, I'm back!" The Imagicon had worked! It had worked once again! It had taken him to the world of imagination and back again to reality... to wonderful, wonderful reality! talking about me? Because America is no longer ashamed to talk about me and other children with birth defects. And America is doing something to stop birth defects through March of Dimes treatment and research. # # Dandor sat up and looked around at his own warm, marvelous world. It was the world of Earth in #, the world a hundred years after The Plague, the Plague which had attacked the male genes and reduced the male population to a few thousand and made each man the center of an eager and worshipful harem of women. Many of the surviving men had not been able to stand the strain. Too many years of adoration, too many years of having everything and every woman they wanted had proved too much for them. Then there had come the Imagicon, the invention that made any world a man desired seem absolutely real. Some men had used it to create even more exotic and wonderful worlds than the one they lived in, but that had been only more of a good thing and had made them more dissatisfied than ever. Daf.dor had been wise. With his Imagicon, he had created an entirely different kind of world... a world of cold and terror called Nestrond. Dandor had known a great truth. What good was paradise without something to compare it to? Without a taste of hell from time to time, how could a man appreciate heaven? Everybody knows Mulligan. He's the fellow that turned the Solar System upside down and shook itl # Cvurs is essentially a tragic age," the Chief said, polishing his Dunhill pipe against tile side of his Roman nose; "so we refuse to take it tragically." "Very well put, sir," I ventured to comment. "But this man," he went on, tapping with his pipe-stem the #-D xograph of Mulligan Mondrian on his desk, "refuses to take our age even seriously. Because of his jeux d'esprit, Thai rice-production is off thirty per cent. Coffee is twelve dollars a pound. We've had stiff notes from Canada, Korea and the midget sword in the halls of the UN, egged on by one of Mondrian's monstrous jests. What will he do next? We cannot wait to see. Find the man, Himmel; and I'll get you a GS-#. Fail, and I'll guarantee you steady work weeding lawns for the Sahara Reclamation Authority." "Sir!" I said. I double-timed out to the waiting jet. Twenty minutes later, I was unfolding my credentials in the office of a Terre Haute high school. "Felix Himmel, special agent of the Federation of Federal Investigative Agencies, Bureaus, and Committees," I announced to the brunette, richly curved school secretary. "Tell me all you know about Mulligan Mondrian, class of '#." "I danced with Sweet Mulligan at the junior prom, the happiest night of my life," she said. She closed her eyes and hummed a snatch of Moonrust. I patted her cheek to recall her to the present. "Mulligan had class," she said. "He rode to school in a Rolls Royce Silver Wraith phaeton. His chauffeur wore steel-gray gauntlets and called Mulligan mein Herr. Once he let me sit at his table in the school cafeteria. We had a sturdy little Burgundy with our sloppy joes." She sighed and slipped a folder under my arm. "His records, Felix." "Business first, my small," I murmured, peeling her importunate fingers from the back of my neck. I flipped through the file. "H'm, what's this?" Signed by the teacher who'd served as head of the English Department and third-assistant basketball coach (Defense) during my subject's high school career, it was a memo reporting: "Mulligan has got the Athalete's Foot." Some sleuth's-instinct led me to slip this bit of paper into my pocket. "Later, sweetness," I said, freeing myself, unlocking the door, and closing it firmly behind me. I made down the hall to interview the incumbent of the Mulligan Mondrian Memorial Chair of Classical Sanskrit. Swami Jairamdas T. Chattopadhyaya, though having no English, did speak Malayalam, which I'd had drummed into my head during that mess on the Malabar Coast. Swamiji, characteristically inverted in the Rirshasana posture, explained that his department had been endowed as Mondrian's parting gift to his high school; and that the presentation had been made with the stipulation (unique, so far as I know, in Hoosier secondary education) that each future student, as prerequisite to graduation, maintain satisfactory grades during the four-year course. Chatt's only hint as to Mondrian's present whereabouts was a terse, "Look to the stars." nphe department plane took me next to Monte Carlo, where I spoke with the nowretired teacher who'd served as Dean of Boys during the Mondrian years at Central High. I learned a bit more about Sweet Mulligan's Bunny-Herd, that corps of sketchily attired drum majorettes who had attended the lad in study hall and at basketball games. Nothing more. "I should enjoy helping you Federal fellows find Mondrian," my host testified, enriching my tulip-glass yet again with his exquisite brandy. He frowned as a shadow passed over the patio. "You must find him," he said. "But all I can tell you, Mr. Himmel, is that hunting after white whales was always Mondrian's chief sport. When you catch up with him, I wager he'll be holding his harpoon poised to puncture something pale, fat and smug. Why don't you inquire at the University? It was always one of his favorite fishing-grounds."  Plump and pale, but no longer proud was the night custodian of the student lounge at Indiana University's Department of Xenology, in the School of Overskies Studies. Once splendid in tenure, lately President of the Big Ten University, the custodian now wore Iron Man overalls and chewed Brown's Mule as he related to me the Scandal of Double-oh-naught. "Eldritch, Mr. Himmel, how that gentle-talkin' broth of a lad warmed his way into our hearts; only to destroy 's." Mondrian's researches in Martian philology were from the first so insightful ("though it's been proved his best translations were cribs from the works of Elbert Hubbard") that his professors eagerly accepted the boy's offer to take on the task of reading proof for The Loose-Leaf Enchiridion of Demotic and Hieratic Martian Epigraphy, a prestige journal in its field. Under the proofreadership of Mulligan Mondrian, the Enchiridion, originally a biennial, began appearing daily; and with both a morning and an evening edition. The subscription list, eleven man entered upon his work, forced a press-run of half a million copies before the unfortunate President of the University, casually leafing through a current issue, discovered to his horror ("my each particular hair stood on end like quills upon the fretful porpentine; and you better believe it!") that proofreader Mondrian had tunneled into Jordan Hall, home of the Kinsey Institute, to secure entertaining copy. The young journalist had run. as serials, the confidential sexdiaries of three dozen historical figures, living and dead; and had illustrated them with fourcolor selections from the pornographic art of five continents and three planets. Despite an amicus-brief arguing that the youngster's limerick sequence. Mars is a FourLetter Word, represented a giant step forward in epigraphic exegesis. Mondri an got the brush, the President his broom. II forking on the clue that my ' ' subject preferred a scarce Canadian whiskey, I picked un his trail in Ottawa. My plants in the Ministry of External Affairs could not (or would not) reveal how Mondrian obtained Canadian citizenship, nor why Parliament commissioned the callow youth to carry on ethnographic surveys in the far north. "Muktuk Mulligan," as he was dubbed by his adoring, all-girl scientific team, headed into the permafrost country so late in the year that seasoned arcticists warned that he'd be caught by the first blizzards. As indeed he was. Mondrian and his staff were forced to huddle together through the winter in a trapper's hut on Victoria Island. (Floor plans of the hut have recently appeared in a popular publication. The reader is directed to "Playboy's High-Latitude Hideaway," Ptayboy, vol. #, no. #; March '#.) The explorers' return, none the worse for their privations, amazed the scientific world, as did Mondrian's announcement of his discovery of a race of Spanishspeaking Eskimos inhabiting a previously uncharted island in Viscount Melville Sound. By the time the chilled "Eskimos" (a busload of Texican migrant agricultural workers recruited from Michigan tomato-fields on the pretext they'd be paid #c a peck for gathering reindeer moss) had been rescued from their "island" (a Dow Styrofoam raft constructed by Mondrian for the purpose of his hoax), the adventurer had sold his memoirs to half a dozen newspapers, including the New York Times ("Northern Community Preserves Tradition of Cervantes, de Vega"), Pravda ("Refugees from Falangist Revanchism Battle Snow, Ice"), and The National Insider ("HotBlooded Northmen Sleep Raw.) The Republican Canadian Mounted Police traced Mondrian to Hong Kong, where they lost their man. Drawing upon chased a suggestion that Hong Kong is convenient to Seoul, where a year ago there had rested on the lawn before the Presidential Palace a pearl of great price. Built by Krupp of Essen for Korea's inchoate force de frappe, the spaceship Prince of Heaven was the first of the bubbleships, a vessel that commanded the power of a forcefield to float it, a steeland vacuum balloon, up through the expensive first three hundred miles of the gravity-well to a launching-pad within the suburbs of space. M. Jules d'Harnoncourt Pak. Commissioner of the Surete Na tionale de Coree, spoke to me: C C Hphat damned fellow with the beard properly seduced our National Assembly, speaking the French of a Racine with the vigor of a Voltaire. Lying in his excellent teeth, he maintained that he'd discovered on Ganymede celadon gravefurnishings dating from the earliest Silla Dynasty. This was dizzy stuff to our legislators, who had just been introduced to La Gloire; and who had thereupon passed a law making compulsory the teaching of our history as Nation Number One, beginning : "Hwanung, son of the Creator, visited a Korean pine-forest in # B.C., from which date our years are yet reckoned. The distinguished tourist there surprised a lovely virgin, just transformed from hairy beardom to smooth womanhood. Hwanung breathed upon the girl, conceiving by his respiratory art Tang'un, born some fifteen minutes later as the first King of Korea. Officially. "Well, now," Commissioner Pak continued. "This bewhiskered youth, whom I most sincerely believe to have been camelspawn Mulligan Mondrian, represented that he required our spaceship (everybody's incometax for the next ten years) to explore Heaven more completely, there to search out the starry homeland of the founder of our Hermit Kingdom. "So we gave him our SS Prince of Heaven, cheering wildly and singing our Chant National, a song with the same tune, and on this occasion much the same spirit, as the Auld Lang Syne caroled by inebriated Western boulevardiers on #I December. "Mulligan Mondrian had appointed as his co-emissary to the gods the teen-aged and nubile daughter of our President." M. Pak sighed. "No bear, she. Although from the manner in which Mondrian breathed upon her I should not be entirely amazed were she to give birth in season to a new King of Con. Be that as it may, our visitor and his tender lieutenant rose skyward, followed by our agnostic prayers. More kimchi, Himmel-Sonsang?" Regretting my first, I declined a second serving of this Korean piece de resistance, a sort of sauerkraut blended with soysauce and lent authority by mature fish. I was flying to the moon, and had been warned to prepare for the journey by ingesting a low-residue diet. Moonside, I munched Turns and drove by rented crawler to Eratosthenes Station in the south Aprennines. It was there, on pretext of searching for traces of the moon-insect swarms described by W.H. Pickering in #, that Mondrian mined ice from a fossil glacier, purchased calcium carbide from a Chinese sourdough working the Marco Polo quarries and with the help of his Korean girl-friend blended the two to produce acetylene gas, which he hydrated and hydrogenated to manufacture a very fair grade of ethyl alcohol. (The curious reader is invited to use the margin of the page to work out the equations of this amusing reaction, not forgetting to utilize finely-divided nickel as catalyst.) Mondrain watered down the juice from his chemical plant for sale to the Russian station at Copernicus as Smirnoff Vodka, accepting in payment Soviet diamonds from the pipes of Mount Dyson. Just before his moonshine plant was raided by the Lunar Authority's Revenue Agents, Mondrian escaped, leaving behind the Korean President's daughter and taking with him both his ill-gotten diamonds and the Soviet scientific team's junior selenologist, Sonia Nebitskaya Suslik, whom he had won at blackjack. A s footnote, it will be remembered that the Lunar Authority's men claim to have discovered in Mondrian's abandoned bubblehut more than a thousand living individuals of a mantis-like creature, each the length of a man's hand, each having eight twelve-jointed legs and four rudimentary wings. When the agents burst into the bubblehut, according to their subsequent report, these lunar arthropods attempted to communicate by scratching elaborate geometrical designs in the dust of the furniture. These were, needless to say, the controversial Mondrian Mantes. No specimen of this insect has yet been examined by a trustworthy xenologist, inasmuch as in his amazement Captain (now Private) Finnian Fenn had left Mondrian's airlock wide open. Abandoning their efforts at graphic communion, the entire company of mantes hopped off to disappear in the shadows of the Sinus Aestuum ("Bay of Summer"), singing in telepathic chorus. "It was very like," Pvt. Fenn told me, "a marching-band of tiny glockenspiels." Their ship stocked with frozen dinners and foul-weather gear, Mulligan Mondrian and Miss Sonia Nebitskaya Suslik set out for Pluto, counting on the superiority of their Korean vessel to win them a planetfall never before achieved. Captain Mondrian's first cisMartian task was to re-christen his stolen vessel the Star Ship Kalman, painting on her bow the name of his personal hero, that #th-century foe of censorship and King of Hungary, Kalman the Book-Lover. Why did Mondrian undertake so arduous a journey? I asked just this question of Miss Suslik, whom I met in the Virgo Room of the Constellation Club, in Atlantic City. "Chust for laughs," Miss Suslik suggested. She recalled that Mondrian had with him an enormous banner of the Peoples' Republic of Albania, which he would often wave about his head in the ship's lounge, shouting ribald, pseudoStalinist slogans; and that he had among his papers a passport issued by that most Plutonian of nations. My guess is that he amused himself by picturing the discomfiture of those U.S. and Soviet astronauts who would someday reach the farthest island of our solar sea only to find the double-headed eagle of their pipsqueak adversary already in possession. As to the tedium of the trip, "We were nod," Miss Suslik reported to me, blushing prettily across her Pavlov Fizz, "always wavink flags." Somewhere beyond the orbit of Neptune, the SS Kalman received a Mayday call in standard Morse. Surprised to hear English spoken (so to speak) so far from home, the Kalman's skipper radared in on the signal. '-p'he ship that appeared on his viewscreens was, to employ Mondrian's meiosis, another breed of cat. The paradox of an extrasolar beings having recourse to an Earthly call for help was explained when Mondrian visited the alien ship. Its sole passenger, whom we now refer to as the Brunswick Creature, had just left our planet; and had come down with one of those tourista complaints that so often vex the delicate traveler. Mondrian consoled the Brunswick Creature as best he could, then returned to the Kalman to get a can of white powder from the medicine cabinet in ship's head. He allowed Miss Suslik to accompany him back to the Creature's vessel, it being locked to the Kalman by an access-tub. The testimony that follows is transcribed from a tape-recording of Miss Suslik's debriefing, held at the Virgo Room, Atlantic City, where the junior selenologist was abandoned by her whilom protector. It may be helpful to hold in mind the fact that the Russian girl was blonde, blue-eyed and contoured a perfect #-#-#; that her tongue struck English consonants with the sweetness of a lovingly plucked, far-off balalaika; and that the girl had three advanced degrees in xenography and four double Pavlovs at the time of our interview. I quote the tape: HI MM EL : "Please describe, Miss Suslik, the physical appearance of the Creature." Mr. Himmel, I have seen on the Tay Bay, where people hurl globes at standink-on-their-ends clubs? Okay? Da. Bowlink. So. Such a ball, so big..." flect that Respondent standing (very prettily) on tiptoe, holds her right hand approximately three meters from the carpet." like for fingers? Outside of Creature all shiny black. Slot all fuzzy white. Creature talked Russian and English, creaky squeaky, like had sore t'roat. Voice from out of slot. Had learned from Chicago. Had visited. Had watched 'round. Also in Minsk." Nebitskay, ascertain what manner of information this surreptitious surveillance was designed to adduce?" (Translation difficulty resolved as) : writer and professional greedy." (Translation difficulty resolved as) : HPhe next several responses consist largely of semantic quibbles between myself, darling Sonia and the bartender of the Constellation Club. In precis: The Brunswick Creature is hermaphroditic (or, as Mondrian said, "ACDC, with portable power"). It utilizes its single orifice, or omnipore, for ingestion of food and drink, for excretion, for reproduction ("they extrude, secrete and exult," Sonia Nebitskaya explained, "but only in private"), for sensing the environment with a battery of transducers (rather like a photocopy machine, the Creature sees only items it engulfs, its omnipore being studded with eyes and coated with a luminescent membrane) and for sound-production. This settled, back to the tape. o' drinks. How, Sonia sweet, did your companion propose to assist the creature?" crawl into Creature's mouth-etc. With flashlight, he look around inside. He call me to hand in can of white powder. I hand in can of white powder. Mulligan sift white powder around inside Creature, like salting giant clam. Comes out." Mondrian, who after all had studied xenology at the prestigious School of Overskies Studies, have any explanation of the Brunswick Creature's distress?" tell Creature, 'Man, you got worst case Athlete's Foot of the Orifice I ever seen.' Creature then explain how he got exposed. Outside Japanese tea-house, he sees line of shoes, look like succulent lizards of his native land. Hungry, tired of biscuits and Spam, he eats shoes. 'Stringy,' he writes in notebook. 'No star for Japanese inn.' Then, one day later, is Creature sick. Cannot see, excrete, extrude, exult or talk plain." of white powder that Mondrian scattered inside the Brunswick Creature?" for Athlete's Foot. Sweet Mulligan has same trouble, but ( snicker ) wit' him, does not interfere wit' extrudink, exultink, secretink, etc." was Mondrian's medication effective?" Creature all good again! And so happy! He say, Anyt'ing you Wan', Baby, iss yours!" an reply to the Creature's offer of carte blanche?" card, Sweet Mulligan reply, T got good healt', dirty mind and good lookink woman. What more could ex-EagleScout esk? My momma, she said I wouldn't be satisfied wit'out little green fence around the world; but I'm pretty heppy now, t'ank you very much. Here, if you want to do somet'ink for me, Creaturefella, maybe you stop, say "Hello" next time you're in Solar System.' And Sweet Mulligan card, which he insert in Brunswick Creature." wrought) : "Did you see that card, Miss Suslik? Do you know Mulligan Mondrian's present whereabouts?" know where iss Sweet Mulligan, you t'ink I be sitting in stinkink Atlantic City wit', no offense, capitalist jackal?" reply to Mondrian?" 'Here is to get me,' he say; and give Sweet Mulligan small box with toggle-switch, designed for being operated inside orifice but okay with fingers in a pinch. 'Give me a ring any time, Doc,' Brunswick Creature say; and then 'Good-by;' and we go back to SS Kalman and to Pluto and Atlantic City, in that order. And when I come out after powderink my nose, he iss gone." Thus far the record. I've failed to get hold of either Mulligan Mondrian or that toggle-box wherewith the Brunswick Creature can be talked to. And the woodpile is still out there. A ppearing some three weeks ago, squeezed out of nowhere like so many Fred Hoyle hydrogen atoms, wooden stakes three-by-thirty miles in crosssection, painted Nile green, began to circle the Earth, three hundred miles up. These fence-posts interfere with astrogation, agriculture and man's contemplation of his universe. Though the Chief's taken me off the Mondrian case, I've still got a vital mission. I'm weeding out the centers of the O's in the message we're planting in the Sahara Desert Reclamation Area. Grassy fields each some fifty miles long-by-wide, shaped to be visible from space, our ninety-four oases spell out Mother Earth's plea to her wandering Mondrian: Don't miss Heinlein's greatest novel since Stranger in a Strange Land The Moon is a Harsh Mistress by Robert A. Heinlein Now in IF -- make sure you get your copies early! Serial Mankind was rich beyond avarice and to all intents and purposes immortal... and it was doomed I ynce, many years before (it was actually several centuries, counting the deep-freeze time), little Chuck Forrester had caused a three-car auto smash that put two people in the hospital. He had done it with his little slingshot, lying out in the tall grass next to his house in Amityville, taking shots at the cars on the highway. His aim was too good. He hit one. He got a state policeman in the eye. The cop had lost control, jumped into the opposite lane, sideswiped a convertible and skidded into a station wagon. Nobody died; the policeman didn't even lose his eye, though it Hfe name was Forrester, and he had been burned to death. But not permanently... for the medical science of six centuries of progress had learned how to freeze a man at the instant of dying, hold him in the slow, dreamless calm of the liquid helium chambers... and bring him back to life with all his mortal wounds healed and his body as strong and healthy as it had ever been. He might die again -- but the same science that had brought him back to life could do it again, and again. He was, in fact, immortal. And so was all the world. Brave world! thought Forrester, amazed and delighted, and set out to enjoy his new life; and within hours of waking up, on his first day in the new life, he was killed again. Why? It had been senseless -- an unprovoked beating. He was put back together again and turned loose; but he was out of money, and needed a job; and the fine new world no longer looked so fine. But Forrester had friends to help him -- a girl, Adne; her two children; a few others. They showed him how to apply for a job; he did; he got it -- and discovered that his new employer was an alien from a planet of the star Sirius, sworn enemy of everything on Earth! He lost the job and lost his money, and found himself with the poor unfortunates of the #th Century called "The Forgotten Men". The one friend he made there was brutally kiiid before his eyes. Then the Sirian he had worked for found him, and tricked him into making it possible for the Sirian to escape Earth -- presumably to gather a war fleet to begin Earth's invasion! was close for a while; and as it happened they didn't think to look around the neighborhood for kids with slingshots. The accident went down on the books as due to a pebble thrown up by a passing car. But Chuck didn't know that. For a solid year afterward he woke up in a sweat of fear every night, and all his days were horrors of anticipating being caught. It was just so now. It was perfectly clear to Forrester that he was the one who had helped the Sirian circumvent the electronic defenses that kept the aliens bound to Earth. He could work it out step by step in his mind. The Sirian had shopped around until it found a human being ignorant enough, and pliable enough, to be unsuspicious. It had contrived to program him to fly it to the site of an obsolete, but still workable, spaceship. The Sirian had been unconscious, or in whatever state in a Sirian passed for unconscious, so that the electronic alarms would register nothing. It had commanded him to load it aboard the ship and launch it into space. And he had done as he was commanded, in the fuzzy-minded suggestibility it had doped him into. Perfectly clear! He could see every step. And if he could, certainly others could. All they had to do was take the trouble to think it through, and certainly all the world was thinking hard about the Sirians. The view-all was full of news: special investigating teams ransacking the site of the take-off for clues, a hundred new probes launched to guard the perimeter of the Solar System. Condition Yellow alert declared and everyone cautioned to remain within easy distance of a raid shelter at all times. Forrester kept waiting for the hand to fall on his shoulder and the voice to cry: "You, Forrester! You are the man!" But it did not come... # j eanwhile, the flap over the escape of Sirian Four had had one good effect, and that was that Adne was so interested in the excitement that she became friendly to Forrester again. She even fed him, let him clean himself up in her bath and, as the children were off on some emergency drill with their age-peers, gave him their room to sleep in when it became obvious he was near collapse. Voices woke him -- Adne's and a man's. " -- mostly for the kids, of course. I'm not so worried for myself." "Natch, honey. God! At a time like this! Just when the Society's ready to swing." "It wouldn't be so bad, but it makes you wonder about a lot of other things. I mean, really, how could they let that thing escape?" A masculine growl: "Hah! How? Haven't I been telling you how? It's letting machines do men's work! We've put our destiny in the hands of solid-state components, so what do you expect? Don't you remember my White Paper last year? I said, 'Guarding men's liberties is a post of honor and only the honored should hold it.' " Forrester sat up, recognizing the voice: Taiko Hironibi. The Luddite. "I thought you were talking about the coppers," said Adne's voice . "Same thing! Machines should do machine work, men should do men's -- hey, what's that?" Forrester realized he had made a noise. He stood up, feeling ancient and worn, but somewhat better than before he slept, and was coming out toward them even before Adne answered Taiko. "It's only Charles. Come in here, Charles, why don't you?" Taiko was standing before the viewwall, joymaker in his hand. His thumb was on one of the studs, and apparently he had just been giving himself a shot of one brand or another of euphoria. Even so, he glowered at Forrester. "Oh, don't be like that," said Adne. "Huh," said Taiko. "If I can forgive him, you can forgive him. You have to make allowances for the kamikaze ages." "Hah," said Taiko. But the euphoria prevailed -- either that from the joymaker, or the spice of danger that was sweeping them all. Taiko clipped the joymaker to his belt, rubbed his chin, then grinned. "Well, why not? All us human beings have to stand together now, right? Put 'er there." Gravely they shook hands. Forrester felt altogether ridiculous doing it; he was not sure what he had done to offend Taiko in the first place, he was not particularly anxious to be forgiven by him now. Although, he reminded himself, Taiko had once offered him a job, and a job was something he needed. Though with the Sirian threat so urgent and imminent now it was at least an open question whether the Ned'Lud Society would need any more workers... It could not hurt to find out. Before he could change his mind, Forrester said rapidly: "I want you to know, Taiko, that I've been thinking a lot about what you said. You were right, of course." Taiko's eyes opened. "About what?" "About the danger of the machines, I mean. What I think is, men should do men's work and machines should do machine work." "Yes?" "There's only one computer you can trust." Forrester tapped his skull with a forefinger. "The one up here." "Sure, but -- " "It just bums me up." said Forrester angrily, "to think that they left the safeguarding of our planet to solid-state components! If only they'd listened to you!" TX#"ith part of his attention For ' rester could hear a smothered giggle from Adne, but he ignored it. "I want you to know." he cried, "that I've come to some conclusions over the last few days, and I'm for the Ned Lud Society a hundred per cent. Let me help, Taiko! Call on me for anything!" Taiko gave the girl a look of absent-minded puzzlement, then returned to Forrester. "Well," he said, "I'm glad to hear that. I'll keep that in mind, if anything comes up." It took all of Forrester's selfcontrol to keep his expression friendly and eager; why was Taiko being so slow? But Adne rescued him. Suppressing her g : ggles, she said excitedly: "Say, Taiko! Why don't you give Charles a job with the Society? it." Taiko frowned and hesitated, but Forrester didn't give him a nobly. "I meant what I said; glad to help." Taiko shrugged after a second and said, "Well, fine, then, Forrester. Of course, the money's not much -- " "Doesn't matter a bit!" cried Forrester. "It's what I want to do! Uh, how much?" "Well, basic scale is twentysix thousand -- " "A day?" "Sure, Forrester." "It doesn't matter," said Forrester largely. "I only want to serve any way I can." And, exultant, he allowed himself to be given a drink to celebrate, which he enlarged to be a meal, Adne tolerantly amused. And all the while the view-all was displaying scenes of alarm and panic unheeded. Forrester had not forgotten that he had betrayed the Earth to the Sirians, he had only submerged that large and unpleasant thought in the smaller, but more immediate, pleasure of having escaped from the Forgotten Men. He drank a warm, minty froth and ate nut-like little spheres that tasted like crisp pork; he accepted a spray of a pinkly evanescent cloud from Adne's joymaker that made him feel about seventeen again -- briefly. Tomorrow would be time enough to worry about what he had done to the world, he thought. For today it was enough to be eating well and to have a place in the scheme of mankind. But all his worries came back to him when he heard his name spoken. It was Taiko's joymaker that spoke it, and it said: "Man Hironibi! Permit an interruption, please. Are you in the company of Man Forrester, Charles Dalgleish?" "Yes, sure," said Taiko, a beat before Forrester opened his mouth to plead with him to deny it. "Will you ask Man Forrester to speak his name, Man Hironibi?" "Go ahead, Forrester. It's to identify you, see?" TT'orrester put down the cup of frothed mint and took a deep breath. This pink cloud of joy might as well never have been. He felt every year of his age, even the centuries in the freezer. He said, because he could think of no excuse for not saying it: "Oh, all right. Charles Dalgleish Forrester. Is that what you want?" Promptly the joymaker said: "Thank you, Man Forrester. Your acoustic pattern is confirmed. Will you accept a message of fiscal change?" That was quick, thought Forrester, clutching at a feeling of relief; the thing only wanted to asknowledge his new job! "Sure." "Man Forrester," said Taiko's joymaker, "your late employer, now permanently removed from this ecology, left instructions to disburse his entire residual estate as follows: to the League for Interspecial Amity, one million dollars; to the Shoggo Central Gilbert and Sullivan Guild, Fraternity of Peace Clubs, five seven hundred sixtythree thousand one hundred forty-two dollars, estimated as of this moment -- mark -- to be transferred to the account of his last employee as of date of removal, to wit yourself. I am now so transferring this sum. Man Forrester. You may draw on it as you wish." Forrester sank weakly back against the cushions of Adne's bright, billowy couch. He could not think of anything to say. "God bless," cried Adne, "you're rich again, Charles! Why, you lucky creature!" "Sure are," echoed Taiko, grasping his hand warmly. Forrester could only nod. But he was not really sure that he was so lucky as he seemIt was a lot of money, even in this age of large numbers! It would keep him in comfort for a long time, surely; it would finance all sorts of pleasures and pursuits; it would remove him from the whim of Taiko's pleasure and insure him against a relapse to the Forgotten Men. But what would happen, Forrester thought painfully, when someone asked, first, who that late employer happened to be -- and why that employer, before returning to his native planet circling around the star Sirius, had so lavishly rewarded Charles Forrester? XV t'V#'ou look tired, Charles," said Adne kindly. "Sweat, his wealth worries him," said Taiko, grinning. "You ought to come with us and relax," Adne nodded. "It's everybody's duty to keep fit -- now more than ever," Taiko urged. "You're being very good to me," Forrester said gratefully. But what he really wanted was to sit in that room and watch the view-wall. One by one the remote monitoring stations of Earth's defense screen were reporting in, and although the report from each one of them so far was the same -- "No sign of the escaped Sirian" -- Forrester wanted to stay with it, stay right in that room watching that viewwall, until there was some other report. To make sure that Earth was safe, of course. But also to find out, at the earliest possible moment, if the (hopefully) recaptured Sirian gave out any information about his accomplice... "Well, we're going crawling," said Adne. "And we really ought to take off right now." Forrester said irritably, "Wait a minute, what did they just say about Groombridge #?" "They said what they've been saying for a week, dear Charles. That thing they spotted is only a comet. Are we going to crawl or aren't we?" Taiko said humorously, "Charles is still a little dazed with his new loot. But look, old buddy, some of us have got things to do." Forrester took his eyes from the view-wall's star map and looked at Taiko, who winked and added: "Now that you're on the team, you ought to learn the ropes." "Team?" said Forrester. "Ropes?" "I have to do a communication for the Society," Taiko explained. "You know. What you used to call a widecast. And as you're on the payroll now you ought to come along and see how it's done, because frankly -- " he nudged Charles -- "it won't be too long before you're doing them yourself." "But first we crawl," said Adne, "so shall we the sweat get going?" S o they hustled Forrester along, muttering and abstracted as he was, until he realized that he was attracting attention to himself. He stopped, because he didn't want to do that. It might be, thought Forrester, that the right and proper thing for him to do was to go to someone in authority -- if he ever found anyone in authority in this work!, except maybe the joymaker -- and say, frankly and openly, "Look, sir. I seem to have done something wrong and I wish to make a statement about it. Under what I guess was hypnosis I made it possible for that Sirian to escape, thus blowing the whole security of the human race forever." Confess the whole thing, and take his medicine. Yes, he thought, some time I probably had better do just that. But not right now. Meanwhile he tried to look as much like everybody else as he possibly could, and if this required him to be thrilled but casual about the danger of an invasion fleet of Sirians appearing in the sky at any moment to crush Earth, then he would do his best to seem thrilled but casual. "Well," he cried gaily, "we sure had a good run for our money! Best little old masters of the planet I ever saw! But may the best race win, right?" Adne looked at him, then at Taiko, who shrugged and said, "I guess he's still a little shook." Dampened, Forrester concentrated on observing what was going on around him. Taiko and the girl were bringing him to a part of Shoggo he had not previously visited, south along the shore to what looked like a left-over World's Fair. Their cab landed and let them out in a midway bustling with groups and couples in holiday mood, surrounded by buildings with a queer playtime flavor. Nor was the flavor confined to the build ings. The place was a carnival of joy and what Forrester at once recognized as concupiscence. The aphrodisiac spray that individual joymakers dispensed in microgram jolts was here a mist hanging in the air. The booths and displays were shocking to Forrester, at first, until he had a few deep breaths of the tonic, the invigorating air. Then he began at last to enjoy himself. "That's better," cried Adne, patting him. "Down this way, past the Joy Machine!" Forrester followed along, observing his surroundings with increasing relaxation and pleasure. The place was a horticultural triumph as well as everything else. Flowers and grasses grew out of the ground he walked on and the margins at his sides; out of elevated beds that leaned out to the midway with emerald grapes and bright red luminous berries; out of geometrical plantings that hung on the sides of the buildings. Even on the walk itself, among the happy humans, there were what looked like shrubs bearing clusters of peach and orange-colored fruits -- but they moved. They stumped clumsily and slowly about on rootlike legs. "In here," said Adne, clutching at his arm. "Hurry up!" cried Taiko, shoving him. They entered a building like a fort, and went down a ramp surrounded by twinkling patterns of light. The concentration of joymaker spray was a dozen times stronger here than in the open air. Forrester began to feel lightheaded, and to look at Adne with more interest than he would have believed that day would allow him in anything but Sirians. Adne leaned close to nibble his ear; Taiko laughed in pleasure. They were not alone, for there was a steady stream of people going down the ramp with them, fore and aft, all flushed-faced and excited. Forrester abandoned himself to the holiday. "After all," he shouted to Adne, "what does it matter if we're going to be wiped out?" "Dear Charles," she answered, "shut up and take your clothes off." Surprised, but not very, Forrester saw that the whole procession was beginning to shed its outer garments. Shaggy vests and film-and-net briefs, they were lining the floor, where busy glittering little cleaning creatures tugged them away into disposal units. "Why not?" he laughed, and kicked off his slippers at one of the cleaners, which reared back on its wheels like a kitten and caught it in mid-air. The crowd rolled down the ramp, shedding clothes at every step, until they were in a sort of highvaulted lounge and the noise of laughter and talk was loud as a lynching. And then a door behind them closed. The cloying joymaker scent whisked away. Streams of a harsher, colder essence poured in upon them; and at once they were all standing there, nearly nude and cold sober. C harles Forrester had had something less than four decades of actual life -- that is to say, of elapsed time measured by lungs that breathed and a heart that beat. The first part of that life, measured in decades, had taken place in the twentieth century. The second part, measured in days, had taken place after more than half a millenium in the freezing tanks. Although those centuries had sped by tracelessly for Forrester, they represented real time to the world of men; each century a hundred years, each year # days of twenty-four hours. Of all that had happened in those centuries Forrester had managed to learn only the smallest smattering. He had not learned, even yet, what powers this century could pack into a wisp of gas. Playing with the studs of his joymaker or submitting to the whims of his friends, Forrester had tasted a variety of intoxicants and euphorics, wake-up jolts and sleepy jolts. But he had never before tasted the jolt that drugged no senses but sharpened them all. Now he stood in this room, Taiko on one side of him and Adne in the circle of his arm surrounded by half a hundred other men and women; and was fully awake and sensing for the first time in his life. He turned to look at Adne. Her face was scrubbed bare, her eyes were looking at him unwinkingly. "You're nasty inside," she said. What she said was the exact equivalent of a slap in the face, and Forrester accepted it as such. He growled, "You're a trollop. I think your children are illegitimate, too." He had not intended to say anything of the sort. Taiko said, "Shut up and crawl." Over his shoulder and without passion, Forrester said: "You're a two-bit phoney without an ounce of principle or a thought in your head. Butt out, will you?" To his surprise, Adne was nodding in agreement; but she said: "Pure kamikaze, just like the trash you come from. Vulgar and a fool." He hesitated, and she said impatiently, "Come on, kamikaze. Let it out. You're jealous too, right?" Theirs was not the only argu ment going on; there was a bitter rumble of insult and vituperation all around them. Forrester was only marginally aware of it; his whole attention was concentrated on Adne, on the girl he had thought he might be in love with, and his best efforts were devoted to trying to hurt her. He snapped, "I bet you're not even pregnant!" She looked startled. "What?" "All that talk about picking a name! You probably just wanted to trick me into marrying you." She stared at him blankly, then with revulsion. "Sweat! I meant our name. Charles, you talk like an idiot." Taiko shrilled, "You're both idiots! Crawl." F orrester spared him a glance. Curiously, Taiko was down on his knees. For the first time Forrester realized that the floor was damp -- no, not damp, muddy. A thin gruel of softly oozing mud was pouring in from apertures in the wall. Others were getting down into the mud, too; and for possibly the thousandth time since being taken from the freezer Forrester found himself torn between two choices of puzzles to try to solve. What was going on here, exactly? And what the devil did Adne mean by "our" name? But she tugged at him impatiently, slipping down to wallow in the porridgy substance. "Come on," she cried. "You're not doing it right, but come on, you sweaty kamikaze!" All the while the air was being recharged with the stimulant, if it was a stimulant, that had opened the gates of his senses he thought, or a super-benzedrine; he was seeing a whole new spectrum, hearing batshrieks and subsonic roars, smelling, tasting, feeling things that had been out of his reach before. He perceived clearly that this was some sort of organized ritual he was in, understood that one of its purposes, at least, was to allow the release of tensions by saying whatever the inner mind had wanted to say, and the outer censor in the brain had forbidden. Allow it? He couldn't stop it! He listened to the things he was saying to Adne and realized that at a later time, in an undrugged moment, he would be appalled. But he said them. And she nodded gravely and replied in kind. "Jealous!" she shrieked. "Typical manipulative ownership! Filthy inside, trashy!" "Why shouldn't I be jealous? I loved you." "Harem love!" sneered Taiko from beside him. The man was lying full length in the mud now -- it had reached a depth of several inches and seemed to have stopped there. "She's a brainless blot of passions but she's human and how dare you try to own her?" "Fake!" howled Forrester. "Go pretend you're a man! Bust up some machines!" He was furious, but in a part of his mind he was alert enough and analytical enough to be surprised that he wasn't impelled to hit Taiko. Or Adne, for that matter. What he was impelled to do was to say wounding things, as true and hurtful as he could make them. He looked around him and saw that he was the only one still on his feet. The others were all full-length in the mud, writhing and creeping. Forrester dropped to his knees. "What's this damn foolishness all about?" he demanded. "Shut up and crawl," grunted Taiko. "Get some of the animal out of you." And Adne chimed In: "You're spoiling it for all of us if you don't crawl! You have to crawl before you can walk." Forrester leaned down to her. "I don't want to crawl!" "Have to. Helps you get out the rot. The secrets that fester -- of course, you kamikazes like to decay." "But I don't have -- " And Forrester stopped, not because he voluntarily chose to stop talking just then but because what he had been about to say was not true, and he simply could not say it. He had been about to say that he had no secrets. He had, in fact, more secrets than he could count; and one very large one which appalled him because his mouth wanted to blurt it out even while his brain screamed No! If he stayed in this room one more moment, Forrester knew, he would shout at the top of his voice the fact that he had been the one who helped the Sirian escape and thus made it a good gambling bet that the whole world of men would be destroyed. Dripping mud, panting, mumbling to himself, Forrester climbed to his feet and forced himself to run -- a staggering, broken-field run that dodged flailing limbs and leaped over writhing bodies, that carried him through the angry rumble of the crawlers and out into a dressing chamber where he was sluiced down with fragrant spray, dried with warm blasts of air and bathed in hot light. Fresh garments appeared before him, but he took no pleasure in them. He had forgotten for a moment, but now he remembered again. He was the man who had destroyed the Earth. At any moment he would be found out... And what his punishment might be, he dared not think. ( ( TV yT an Forrester," cried the--voice of a joymaker, "during the period of interrupted service a number of messages accumulated for you, of which the following three priority calls are urgent." "Wait up," said Forrester, startled. But there it was. Rummaging through the neatly folded heap of tee-shirt and Turkish pants, there was the macelike shape of a joymaker. "Ho," he said. "I've got you again, eh?" "Yes, Man Forrester," the joymaker agreed. "Will you receive your messages?" "Um," said Forrester. Then, cautiously, "Well, I will if any of them are of great urgency at this very moment. I mean, I don't want somebody coming in here and blowing my brains out while I'm talking to you." "No such probability is evident," said the joymaker primly. "Nevertheless, Man Forrester, there are a number of highly important messages." Forrester sat down on a warmed bench and sighed. He said meditatively, "The thing is this, joymaker. I never seem to get to the end of a question, because two new questions pop up while I'm still trying to find the answer to the first one. So what I would like to do right now, I would like you to get me a cup of black coffee and a pack of cigarettes, right here in this nice, warm, safe room, and then I would like to drink the coffee and smoke the cigarettes and ask you some questions. Now, can I do that without dying for it?" "Yes, Man Forrester. However, it will take several minutes for the coffee and cigarettes to be delivered, as they are not stock items in this facility and must be -- " "I understand all that. Just get them. Now." Forrester stood up and drew the baggy pants over his legs, thinking. At last he nodded to himself. "First question," he said. "I just came out of a place where Adne Benson and a bunch of other people were wallowing in mud. What was that all about? -- I mean," he added hastily, "in a few words, what is it called and why do people do it?" "The function is called a 'crawl session', Man Forrester, or simply 'crawling.' Its purpose is the release of tensions and inhibitions for therapeutic purposes. Two major therapies are employed: First, there is a chemical additive in the air which suppresses inhibitors of all varieties, thus making it possible to articulate, and thus to relieve, many kinds of tensions. Second, the mere act of learning to crawl all over again is thought to provide benefits. I have on immediate access, Man Forrester, some thirty-eight papers on various aspects of the crawl session. Would you care to have me list them?" "Not in the least," said Forrester. "That's fine; I understand that perfectly. Now, second question." There was a thunk; a receptacle opened beside him; Forrester reached in and took out a steaming and very large cup of coffee covered with a plastic lid. He worried the lid off, sought and found the cigarettes and lighter that accompanied the coffee, lit up, took a sip of coffee and said: "Adne Benson said something to me about choosing a name. I interpreted this to mean that she was, uh, well, pregnant. I mean, I thought she meant a name for a baby; but actually it was something else. Reciprocal names? What are reciprocal names?" "Reciprocal names, Man Forrester," lectured the joymaker, "are chosen, usually by two individuals, less typically by larger groups, as private designations. A comparible institution from your original time, Man Forrester, might be the 'pet' name or nickname by which a person addresses his or her spouse, or child, a close friend; however, the reciprocal name is used by each of the persons in addressing the other." "Give me a for instance," Forrester interrupted.  maker obediently, "in the universe of Adne Bensen and her two children the reciprocal names are 'Tunt' -- a form of address from one child to the other -- or 'Mim', when Miss Bensen addresses or is addressed by a child. As mentioned, this is not typical since more than two persons are involved. A better example from the same demesne would be that between Adne Bensen and Dr. Hara, where the reciprocal designation between them is 'Tip'. Are those adequate for instances, Man Forrester?" "Yeah, but what's this about Hara? You mean he and Adne had a pet name?" "Yes, Man Forrester." "Yeah, but -- Well, skip it." Forrester glumly put down his coffee; it didn't taste as good as he had thought it would. "Sounds confusing," he muttered. "Confusing, Man Forrester?" "Yeah. I mean, if you and I have the same name, how do we know which one -- oh, wait a minute. I see. If you and I have a name, then if you use it, obviously you mean me. And if I use it, I have to mean you." "That is correct, Man Forrester. In practice it does not appear that much confusion arises." "All right, the hell with that, too. Let's see." Forrester frowned at his cigarette; that didn't taste particularly good, either. He was unable to decide whether the reason was that he had lost the taste for coffee and cigarettes, or whether these were simply miserable examples of their kind, or whether what tasted bad was his mood. He dropped the cigarette into the rest of the coffee and said irritably, "Question three : Now that I have you again, and plenty of money, is there some way I can keep from foolishly losing it all again? Can we like work out a budget?" "Certainly, Man Forrester. One moment. Yes. Thank you for waiting. I have obtained a preliminary investment schedule and prospectus of probable returns, and by investing a major fraction of your holdings in the Sea of Soup, with diversification in power, computation and euphoric utilities, you should have a firm annual income in excess thousand dollars. This can be prorated by week or by day, if you wish, and automatic limits placed on the amounts you can spend or hypothecate. In this way it will be possible -- Man Forrester!" Forrester was startled. "What the devil's the matter with you?" "Your instructions, Man Forrester! Urgent priority override: statement made earlier that you are in no immediate danger of death is no longer true. Man Heinzlichen Jura de Syrtis Major, having filed appropriate bonds and guaranties -- " "Oh, no!" cried Forrester. "Yes, Man Forrester! Coming through the crawl chamber right now, armed, armored and looking for you!" F orrester snapped tight the baggy trousers, tucked in the pullover, slipped his feet into sandals and hooked the joymaker to his belt. "Out!" he barked. "Which way?" "This way, Man Forrester." An opening in the wall widened like a pair of parentheses and Forrester bolted through it. A lounge, a ramp, an open double door and he was out into the midway again, with the bright sun pounding down on him, the gay crowds staring at him casuallyHe glanced around: yes, there was the DR vehicle, shining white overhead, its attendant with chin on hand gazing into space. "Where's Heinzie?" he cried. "Following, Man Forrester. Do you wish to fight him here?" asked the joymaker. "Hell, no!" "Where would you prefer, Man Forrester?" "You idiot, I don't want to fight him at all. I want to get away from him." He was attracting attention from the crowd, he saw. Their expressions were no longer vacant but puzzled, and beginning to be hostile. The joymaker said hesitantly, "Man Forrester, I must ask you to be specific. Do you wish to avoid combat with Man Heinzlichen permanently?" "That's the idea," Forrester said bitterly, "but I see it's a little late for that now." Because the Martian was churning out of the double doors of the crawling building and heading straight for him. "Oh, well," said Forrester. "Easy come, easy go."  T'he Martian planted himself in front of Forrester, puffing. He said, "Hello, dere. Sorry I kept you waiting so long." "You didn't have to hurry on my account," said Forrester cautiously. He was scanning the Martian carefully for weapons, but there didn't seem to be anything. He was wearing what looked like a wig, close blond curls that hugged his scalp, surrounded his ears and jawline and went down in back to the nape of his neck, but otherwise he was unchanged in appearance from the last time Forrester had seen him. And he did not even carry a stick. His joymaker was clipped to his belt; his hands were empty and hung loosely at his sides. "Veil," said the Martian, "you were with de Forgotten Men, you know, and den I had other things to do. Anyway, here we are so let's get it over with. Okay?" Forrester said honestly, "I don't know what I'm supposed to do." "Fight, you fool!" cried the Martian. "What de hell do you think you're supposed to do?" "But I'm not even mad," Forrester objected. "Dog sweat!" roared the Martian. " am! Come on, fight, will you?" But his hands still hung at his side. Forrester shifted position cautiously, sparing the time for a glance around. The crowd was definitely interested now, forming a neat ring around them ; Forrester thought he could see bets being made on the outcome. The DR man overhead was watching them carefully. At least, Forrester thought, if I let him kill me they'll just freeze me up again. And then they'll put me together later on. And maybe the freezer isn't such a bad place to be for a while, until this business with the Sirians gets straightened out... "Are you going to fight or not?" the Martian demanded. Forrester said, "Uh, one question." "Veil?" "The way you talk. I had an argument about that the other day -- " "You're stalling! What's de matter with de way I talk?" "It's a sort of German accent, I thought, but this other Martian was Irish and he talked the same way -- "Irish? German?" Heinzlichen looked baffled. "Look, Forrester, pressure, you understand? You lose some of de high frequencies, dat's all. I don't know what 'German' or 'Irish' is." "Say, that's interesting!" Forrester cried. "You mean it's not an accent, really?" "I mean you wasted too much of my time already!" the Martian cried, and leaped for his throat. And right there, in the bright midway with the ambulatory plants jolting past him and the crowds cheering and shouting, Forrester found himself fighting for his life. The Martian was not only bigger than he was, the damned skunk was stronger! Fleetingly Forrester blazed with anger: how dare the Martian be stronger? What about the supposition that light-gravity inhabitants would lose their muscle tone? Why was he not able to crush this flimsy, light-G creature with a single blow? But he was not; the Martian was on top of him, systematically thudding his head against the paving of the midway. It was Forrester's good fortune that the flooring was a resilient rubberlike substance, not concrete; all the same he was developing a headache and his senses were spinning. And the Martian added insult to injury: "Get up and fight!" he bawled. "Dis is no fun!" That was the limit of Forrester's civilization. He screamed in rage and surged up; the Martian went flying. Forrester was up and after him, flinging himself on top of him, a knee in the Martian's throat; he saw the Martian's joymaker loose by his side and caught it up -- grabbed it, clubbed it, smashed the macelike large end against the Martian's skull. It rang like bronze. Even in his rage Forrester felt a moment's astonishment; but clearly the closecropped blond wig was not merely hair. "Louse!" roared Forrester, enraged all over again; the Martian had prepared himself for this battle by wearing a helmet! He shortened his stroke and clubbed the Martian across the face. Blood spurted; teeth broke. Again and again, and the Martian tried to cry out but could not; again, again -- Behind him the voice of the attendant from the DR cart said, "All right, all right, that's enough. I'll take care of him now." Forrester rocked back on his haunches, panting hoarsely, staring at the terrible ruin he had made of the Martian's face. He managed to gasp, "Is -- is he dead?" "They don't come any deader," said the DR man. "Would you move a little bit? -- Thanks. All right, he's mine now. Wait here for the copper, please; he'll VX#'hat happened next for For'  rester was hazy. He had a confused memory of returning to the lavatory facilities of the crawl room and getting cleaned up again, fresh clothes, a shower, a steam of reviving gases that woke him up and cleared his head. But when he was out of the room the fog returned. It was not the drain of his efforts that muddled his thinking, or the pain of his headache where Heinzie had bashed it against the pavement. It was pure psychic shock. He had destroyed a human life. Not really, he told himself at once. Not now. A short rest in the freezer and then he's good as new! But it didn't register with him; he was still in shock. Adne was waiting for him, with Taiko; they had seen the fight and had stayed to help him get straightened out afterward. Help him or help the Martian, Forrester thought bitterly; it probably didn't matter to them which. Nevertheless he was grateful for their help. Adne took him to her own home, left him there a minute, returned with the news that his apartment was ready for him again and escorted him there. And left him there with Taiko, who wanted to talk. "Nice fight, Charles. Shook you up, of course -- hell, I remember my own first one. Nothing to be ashamed of. But listen, if you're going to come to work for the Society you've got to pull yourself together." Forrester sat up and looked at Taiko. "What the devil makes you think I want to work for the Luddites?" "Come on, Charles. Look, take a shot of bracer, will you? That green stud, there on the handle -- " "Will you get out of here and leave me alone?" "Oh, for sweat's sake," cried Taiko impatiently. "Look, you said you wanted to help out with the Society's program, right? Well, there's no time to waste! This is the chance we've been waiting for, man! Everybody's got the Sirians on their minds; they'll be diving into the freezers so fast the teams won't be able to handle them, and that's when those of us who can face the world realistically will have a chance to take action. We can get rid of the machine menace once and for all if we -- " Taiko hesitated and gave Forrester a thoughtful look. Then he said: "Well, never mind that part of it just yet. Are you with us or against us?" Forrester contemplated the problem of trying to explain to Taiko that his interest in the Ned Lud Society had been only an interest in making enough money to live on, and that when the Sirian had left him ninetyhad evaporated. It did not seem worth the effort, so he said: "I guess I'm against you." "Charles," said Taiko, "you make me sick! You of all people! You, who have suffered so much from this age. Don't you want to try to cure the evils of machine domination? Don't you want -- " "I'll tell you what I want," said Forrester, rousing himself. "I want you to go away -- fast!" "You're not yourself," said Taiko. "Look, when you get straightened out, give me a call. I'll be hard to reach, because -- Well, never mind why. But I'll leave a special channel for you. Because I know you, Charles, and I know that you'll have to decide to end these cowardly times and give Man back his -- All right! I'm going!" When the door had closed behind him Forrester stared into space for more than an hour. Then he rolled over and went to sleep. His only regret was that sooner or later he would have to wake up. X TThat Forrester could not un ' derstand was why it was taking them so long to arrest him. He began to see just why a criminal might give himself up. The waiting was hard to endure. Ten times an hour he reached for the joymaker to say, "I am the one who helped the Sirian escape. Report me to the police," and ten times each hour he stopped himself. Not now, he said. Tomorrow, no doubt, or maybe even a few minutes from now; but not just now. From time to time the joymaker informed him of messages -- forty-five of them the first day alone. Forrester refused to accept them all. He didn't want to see anyone until -- until -- well, he didn't want to see anyone at the moment. (He could not make up his mind at just what moment the world would so clarify itself to him that he in it again; but he always knew that that time was certainly not yet.) He explored the resources of his apartment, the joymaker and his own mind. He ate fantastic meals and drank odd foaming beverages that tasted like stale beer or celery-flavored malted milks. He listened to music and watched canned plays. He wished desperately for a deck of cards, but the joymaker did not seem to understand his description of them and so solitaire was denied him; but he found almost the same anesthesia in reading and reading over again what scraps of written matter he had on hand. His late wife's letter he practically memorized; his briefing manual to this century he studied until his fingers were weary from turning the pages. On the second day there were nearly seventy messages. Forrester refused them all. At his direction the joymaker displayed for him selected news pictures on the view-wall. The only subject Forrester would allow himself an interest in was the progress of the trouble with the Sirians. There was strangely little news after the first day -- negative reports from drone patrols in every quadrant of the heavens, a diminishing flow of projections and estimates of when an attack might be expected. The consensus seemed to be, not for several weeks at least. Forrester could not understand that at all. He remembered quite distinctly that Sirius was something like fifty light-years away, and the joymaker confirmed that no way had been found to exceed the speed of light. But finally he gathered that it was thought the Sirians had some sort of faster-than-light message capability, as did Earth for that matter, and even if the fleeing Sirian might not make it back to his own planet he might send a message. And it was a possibility, at least, that some wandering Sirian war patrol might be near Sol. But none made itself evident; and on the third day there were only a dozen messages for Forrester; and he refused them all. What he did with most of his time was sleep. lars and perfect health. He could think of nothing better to spend either of them on. (t Toymaker! Tell me what I P did wrong with Adne." "Wrong in what sense, Man Forrester? I have no record of antisocial acts." "Don't split hairs with me. I mean, why didn't she like me after the first few days?" The joymaker began to answer with statements about hormone balances, imprinting and the ineluctable components of emotions, but Forrester was having none of it. "Get me a beer," he ordered, "and give me specific answers. You hear everything?" "Right, Man Forrester. Except when instructed otherwise." "All right. I offended her. How?" "I cannot evaluate the magnitude of the offenses, Man Forrester, but I can list certain acts which would appear to be significantly greater than others. Item, you refused her offer of a reciprocal name." "That was bad?" Forrester asked. "It is offensive by social convention, Man Forrester, yes." The glass of beer appeared by Forrester's couch; he tasted it and made a face. "No, not that," he said. "What was that other thing, the beer with some kind of rasperry sauce?" " Berlinerweisse , Man Forrester?" "Yeah, get me one of those. Go on with the list." "Item, your actions when Man Heinzlichen Jura de Syrtis Major filed intent to kill you were considered contemptible in certain lights." "Didn't she understand that I just wasn't used to the way things go now?" "Yes, Man Forrester, she did. Nevertheless she considered your behavior contemptible. Item, you allowed yourself to become impoverished. Item, you criticized her for a relationship with other males." The large goblet of pale beer appeared with a little flask of dark-red syrup; Forrester decanted the syrup into the beer and sipped it It too tasted terrible, but he had run out of things to ask for and drank it. "It was only that I loved her," he said irritably. "There are aspects to the syndrome love' which we cannot distinguish, Man Forrester." ttTT ell. I don't expect you to. You're a machine. But I thought Adne was a woman." "I can only surmise from the evidence of her responses that she did not comprehend or accept your behavior either, Man Forrester." "I have to admit you've got a point there," sighed Forrester, putting down the goblet and getting up to roam around. "Well, never mind." He rubbed his chin thoughtfully, then waved a hand; a mirror appeared and he studied his face in it. He looked like a bum. Hair unkempt, beard beginning to grow again. "Oh, hell," he said. The joymaker made no answer. What Forrester really wanted to know -- whether anyone had come to suspect him of being the one who had let the Sirian escape -- he dared not ask. The questions he did ask, on the other hand, turned out to have answers as confusing as the questions were. Even simple questions. He had asked after his friend among the Forgotten Men, Jerry Whitlow, for example. He had not been surprised to find out that Whitlow was dead -- he had seen that happen; or to learn that his revival was problematical ; but he still did not know what the joymaker meant by saying Whitlow was "returned to reserve." It seemed to mean that Whitlow's body had been used as raw material, perhaps in one of the organic lakes like the "Sea of Soup" from which the world's food supplies came; but Forrester was too repelled by that notion to follow it any farther, and even so he could not understand why Whitlow's revival would then be "problematical". "How many messages today, joymaker?" he asked idly. "There are no messages for you today, Man Forrester." Forrester turned to look at the thing. That was a welcome surprise -- and change was welcome -- but it was worrisome, too. Had everyone forgotten him? "No messages?" "None that you have not already refused, Man Forrester." "Doesn't anyone want to talk to me?" "As far as indicated by the message log, Man Forrester, only Man Taiko wishes to talk to you. He left special instructions in regard to forwarding of communications. But that was six days ago." Forrester was startled. "How the devil long have I been here?" "Nineteen days, Man Forrester." He took a deep breath. Nineteen days! How little his so-called friends cared for him! he told himself with self-pity. If they really liked him they would have broken the door down if necessary. But it was not all bad. Nineteen days? But surely if he were going to be arrested for helping the Sirian escape it would not have taken this long. Was it safe to assume the heat was off? Did he dare go back into the world of men? He made up his mind rapidly; and before he could change it, acted at once. "Joymaker! Get me cleaned up. Shave, bath, new clothes. I'm going outside!" T Tis resolve lasted him through  the cleaning-up process and into the condominium hall, but then it began to dissipate. No one was in the hall; there were no sounds. But to Forrester it seemed like a jungle trail with unknown dangers on every side. He ordered an elevator cab to take him to slideway level and when the door opened he entered it cautiously, as though an enemy might be lurking inside. But it too was empty. And so -- he found a moment later -- was the wide hovercraft street. There was simply nothing there. Forrester stared around, unable to believe what he saw. No pedestrians -- well, that was understandable. There were seldom very many, and he had no idea what time of day it was. No hovercraft? That was harder to accept. Even if for a moment none were in sight, he should be able to hear the hissing roar of their passage somewhere in the city. But to see no aircraft, no sign of life at all -- that was flatly unbelievable. Where was everybody? He said, with a quaver in his voice: "Get me a cab." "One will arrive in two minutes, Man Forrester." And it did -- a standard automated air cab; and Forrester still had not seen a human being. He climbed in quickly, closed the door and ordered it to take him up -- not up to any place in particular, just up, so that he could see farther in all directions. But no matter how far he looked, no one was there. Words forced themselves out: "Joymaker! What happened?" "In what respect, Man Forrester?" the machine benignly asked. "Where did everybody go? Adne? The kids?" "Adne Benson and her children, Man Forrester, at present are being processed for storage in Sublake Emergency Facility Nine. However, it is not as yet known whether space will be available for them there on a permanent basis, and so the location must be considered tentative pending the completion of additional facilities -- " "You mean they're dead?" "Clinically dead, Man Forrester. Yes." "How about -- " Forrester cast about in his mind -- "let's see, that Martian. Not Heinzie, the one with the Irish name, Kevin O'Rourke; is he dead too " "Yes, Man Forrester." "And the Italian ballerina I met at the restaurant where the Forgotten Men hung out?" "Also dead, Man Forrester." "What the hell happened?" he shouted. The joymaker replied carefully, "Speaking objectively, Man Forrester, there has been an unforecast increase in the number of commitments to freezing facilities. More than ninety-eight point one per cent of the human race is now in cryogenic storage. In subjective terms, the causes are not well established but appear to relate to the probability of invasion by extra-Solarian living creatures, probably Sirian." "You mean everybody committed suicide?" "No, Man Forrester. Many preferred to be killed by others; for example, Man Hfeinzlichen Jura de Syrtis Major, who, you will recall, elected to be killed by you." Forrester sank back against the seat. "Holy sweet heaven," he muttered to himself. Dead! Nearly the whole human race, dead! It was more than he could take in at once. He sat staring into space until the joymaker said apologetically, "Man Forrester, do you wish to select a destination?" "No -- wait a minute, yes! Maybe I do. You said ninetyeight per cent of the human race is dead." "Ninety-eight point one, yes, Man Forrester." "But that means there are some who are still alive, right? Are there any I know?" "Yes, Man Forrester. Certain classes are still in vital state in large proportion because of special requests made for their services -- e.g., medical specialists working in the freezer stations. Also there are others. One you know is Man Taiko. He is not only in vital state but has, as you know, given special instructions in regard to receiving messages from you. Another is the Reverend Sam Tshumu, and another -- " "Never mind any other," chied Forrester. "And never mind messages, either. Just take me to Taiko, right away! I want to see someone who's alive!" Because -- went the unspoken corollary -- he didn't want to see the ruins left by the dead. Not as long as he was so completely convinced that it was himself who had killed them. T)ut as it turned out, the cab did not take him to see Taiko after all. It did what it could. The joymaker programmed it properly enough, and Forrester found himself high in a building of bright ruby crystal, at a door inscribed The Ned Lud Society. Inside was what he supposed was the latterday equivalent of an office -- though it was warm and damp and a fountain played among ferns in it. But no one was inside. "What the devil's the matter with you, joymaker?" he demanded. "Where's Taiko?" "Man Forrester," said the joymaker, "there is an anomaly here. My records indicate Man Taiko's presence at this place, but clearly they are wrong. My records have never been wrong before." "Well, let me talk to him. You said he'd left special instructions -- " "Yes, Man Forrester." Pause. Then Taiko's voice came on: "That you, Charles? Glad to hear from you. I'm busy now, but I'll be in touch when I get a chance -- only don't refuse my message this time, will you?" That was all. "Wait a minute," cried Forrester. "Taiko!" The joymaker interrupted him. "Man Forrester, that was a recording." Forrester growled profanely. He walked around the office, examining it, but without finding anything that would help him locate Taiko. "Well, hell," he said. "Let's see. You said somebody else I knew was still alive?" "Reverend Sam Tshumu is still alive, Man Forrester." "And who is Reverend Sam Tshumu? I mean, don't give me all his statistics; just tell me what makes you think I know him." "Acquaintanceship is indicated from the fact that he endeavored to make contact with you at the time of your first emerging from cryogenic storage, Man Forrester. However, Man Tshumu may not be contacted directly at present. If you wish to see him or speak with him you may communicate with the warden of the Shoggo Municipal Detention Facility." .Forrester swore. "Anybody else?" "Man Forrester, Edwardino Wry is also ambient. Do you consider that he is known to you?" "I doubt it, because I never heard of the son -- wait a minute. Was he one of the ones that beat me up?" "Yes, Man Forrester." "Well, I don't want to see him. Forget it, joymaker," said Forrester. "I guess I'll just wait for Taiko." Hp'hree or four times he thought he saw people, but he was only able to get close to one of them and it said civilly, "We are not human, Man Forrester. We are merely a special-purpose service unit diverted to aid at the cryogenic facilities." It had looked like a pretty young blonde in a bikini, perhaps a barmaid somewhere, Forrester thought; but was too dispirited to inquire. Apart from those there was no one in sight in Shoggo. He walked aimlessly, shaking his head. His long days of self-imposed exile had let most of the guilt evaporate from him. He no longer felt either fearful of discovery or humiliated. The Sirian had used him as a tool, true, but if it had not been him it would have been someone else. Anyway, he was more concerned about this world. The year # was a great disappointment to him. He could think of no other age when the response of the populace to a threat of death would have been such universal suicide. It was simply crazy... Of course, he reminded himself, death was not the same to these people as it had been to his contemporaries. Death was no longer necessarily permanent. It was like fleeing to a neutral country to sit out a war, and heaven knew there were lots of #th century examples of that. Nevertheless, in Charles Forrester's opinion the world of # A.D. simply was not behaving well. It was chicken. Forrester filled his lungs and shouted: "You are all cowards! The world's better off without you!" His voice echoed emptily among the tall, hard building faces. "Man Forrester," said the joymaker, "were you addressing me?" "I was not. Shut up," said Forrester. "No, cancel that. Get me a cab." And when it came he took it back to the broad hovercraft way where he and Jerry Whitlow had hidden out as two of the Forgotten Men. But there were no more Forgotten Men in evidence, not wherever he looked, no matter how loud he called out. "Take me to Adne Bensen's home," he commanded, and the cab flew him into the entrance port at the mid-tower level of the building they had shared, but there was no one visible there either. Not in the streets, not in the halls, not even in the apartment, after Forrester had commanded the joymaker to let him in. He ordered himself a meal and sat on the edge of a sort of couch in the children's room, feeling put upon and sad. When he had finished eating he said: "Joymaker, try getting Taiko for me again." "Yes, Man Forrester... There is no new message, Man Forrester." "Don't give me that! Say it's priority, like you're always doing to me." "You do not have the authority to classify a message priority, Man Forrester." "I do if I say I'm planning to kill him," Forrester said cunningly. "You have to notify him of my intentions, right?" "I do indeed, Man Forrester, but not until you have filed appropriate bonds and guaranties. Until you have done so your notice cannot be effective. Do you wish to file, Man Forrester?" "Well," said Forrester, thinking ing documents, "I guess not, no. Isn't there any way I can get through to him?" The joymaker said, "I have a taped message from him which I can display on the view-wall if you wish, Man Forrester. It is not, however, directly addressed to you." "Display the son of a gun then," ordered Forrester. "And make it snappy!" "Yes, Man Forrester." The view-wall lighted up obediently; but what appeared on it was not Taiko Hironibi. It was a tall, largely built woman with a commanding presence who said: "Girl Goldilocks and Terror of Bears!" Torrester was startled. "What the devil!" he cried. But the voice went on : "Bears! Think of bears. Great biting creatures, shaggy-haired, smell of animal sweat and rot. A bear can kill a man -- crunch, crush his head, smash, crash his spine, zip, rip his heart." At every word the woman's image acted out crunching, smashing, ripping. "Hey," said Forrester, "I didn't order any bedtime stories!" The joymaker said, with almost a tone of apology, "Man Forrester, there is a technical difficulty. I suggest you permit this tape to finish." And meanwhile the woman was orating : "A girl child, little as you. Littler. Little as you used to be when you were little. Call the girl... give her a name... let her be called, oh, Goldilocks. Golden hair; locks of gold. Sweet, small, defenseless girl." Forrester snarled: "Will you turn this damn thing off?" "Man Forrester," admitted the joymaker, "I can't. Please be patient." "Imagine this girl doing a naughty thing!" cried the womanm. "Imagine her going where she should not go, where her motherfather told her not to go. Imagine her rejecting their wise counsel!" Forrester sank back on the couch and said glumly, "If you can't turn it off, at least get me a drink while I'm waiting. Scotch and water." "Yes, Man Forrester." The view-wall was showing real bears now, large and ferocious grizzlies, while the woman chanted : "And Goldilocks goes to the bear lair -- roaring, biting, slashing bears! But they are not home. "They are not home and she eats their food. She sits where they sit, lies where they lie, and sleeps. "She sleeps, and the bears come home!" Forrester's drink appeared; he tasted it and glowered, for it was not Scotch. As best as he could tell from the flavor, it was a sort of salty applejack. "The bears come home! The bears come home and their muzzles foam; the bears come back ready to attack, the bears come in with their jaws agrin! "Red eyes glowing! (She sleeps, unknowing.) "Claws that rend (is this the end?), paws that break (she starts to wake) , teeth that bite -- "And Goldilocks opens her eyes, screams loudly, leaps to her feet and takes flight." The woman on the view-wall paused, staring sorrowfully straight into Forrester's eyes. Her oratorial stance relaxed; her eyes seemed to lose their dramatic glow, and she said conversationally: "Now, you see? What a terrible thing to happen to a little girl, and all because she rejected her parents. She ran and ran and ran and ran, a long, long time, and then she got back to her fathermother and promised never to reject them again, and made a good adjustment. Now please prepare to answer questions on the theme: "Is it wise to take chances on going to places your father mother do not approve?" She smiled, bowed and vanished. The joymaker said, "Man Forrester, thank you for waiting. There are certain nexial recursions not operative at the present time. Shall I attempt to display the Taiko tape again?" "Oh, that explains it! No, thanks. Just tell me one thing," said Forrester. "Tell me how I can get myself nicely, but not painfully, killed. Because I feel left out of things. I want to be in the freezer too." "That is not possible, Man Forrester." "Don't give me that! It's got to be possible -- everybody else did it, right? And I can see why. Nobody for company, the machines breaking down -- " "We are not breaking down, Man Forrester." "That's your opinion. Anyway, all I have to do is call a deathreversal car and cut my throat, right? Then I'm dead and it's up to you-all to freeze me." "No, Man Forrester. You may not do this. If you are killed in any way you will be revived at once, even if only on external heart-lung apparatus." "The devil you say! Why?" "Because, Man Forrester, you are about to be arrested. The coppers are coming for you now." 'T'wo coppers boiled into the room and manhandled him out into the corridor to the fly-in, where a police cab was waiting for him. They thrust him into it and watched as it soared away with him. He shouted out to them vainly: "Wait! Come back! I didn't do anything!" "That is to be determined, Man Forrester," said a voice from a speaker grille over his head. "Meanwhile, please come with us." The "please" was totally sensefree, of course: Forrester had no choice. "But what did I do?" he begged. "Your arrest has been ordered, Man Forrester," said the quiet, unemotional voice of the central computation facility. "Do you wish a precis of the charge against you?" "You bet!" Forrester stared around fearfully. There was no one at the controls, but there didn't seem to be a need for anyone; the car was sliding rapidly through the air toward the lake front. "Your arrest has been ordered, Man Forrester," repeated the computer voice. "Do you wish a precis of the charge against you?" "Damn it, I just said I did!" They were over blue water and mo''ng fast. Forrester hammered the fleshy part of his fist agains a window experimentally, bu naturally enough the glass die not break. It was just as well, o course: there was no place fo him to go. "Your arrest," said the com puter voice calmly, "has beei ordered, Man Forrester. Do you wish a precis of the charge against you?" Forrester swore furiously and hopelessly. They were approach ing a metal island in the lake and the arcraft was dropping toward it. "All I want," he said "is to know what the devil's go ing on. Joymaker! Can you tel me what this is all about?" Bu' the mace clipped to him onlj, said: "We are all the same. Mar: Forrester. Do you wish a precis of the charge against you?" By the time the aircraft landed Forrester had regained con trol of himself. Obviously some thing was wrong with the centra' computation facilities, but equally obviously there was nothing much he could do about it now When two more coppers, waiting on the hardstand for the police car to alight, seized his arms and pulled him out of the door, he did not resist. The coppers' grip was quite unbreakable and their strength far greater than his own He saw no human being and no other automata, while he was herded like livestock down through underground passages, under the lake waters, until finally he was pushed into a door that locked behind him. He was in a cell. It held a bed, a chair and a table, nothing else. Or nothing that was visible; its wall were mined with the usual electronic maze, however, because a voice said at once: "Man Forrester, message." "Drop sick," said Forrester. "No, I don't want a precis of the charge against me." But the message which followed was not the repetitious drone of the faulty machines. It was Taiko's voice, and a wall of the cell sprang into light to show his face. "Hi, there, Chuck," he said. "You said you wanted to see me. Forrester exhaled sharply. "Thank God," he said. "Look, Taiko, something's gone wrong with the machines and I'm in jail!" Taik'o bland face creased in a smile. "Number one," he said, "there's nothing wrong with the machines -- in fact, something's going right with them! And number two, of course you're in jail. Who do you think brought you here?" "Here? You mean you're here too?" Taiko grinned and nodded. "Not more'n fifty meters away, pal. So now we come right down to it. Are you with the Ned Lud Society or are you against it? Because this is our chance. Everything's so stirred up for fear of a Sirian invasion that we can straighten things out the right way. Know what I mean by the right way?" "Smash the machines?" Forrester guessed. "You mean, you and I -- " "Oh, not just you and I," said Taiko triumphantly. "We've got a lot of help we didn't have before. See?" And he touched a control, and the field of view dropped back and widened. Taiko did indeed have a lot of help. There were perhaps a dozen of them, or almost, Forrester saw dazedly. They were in the same room with Taiko. One or two of them were human or robot. The others were neither. The others looked out at Forrester through eyes that were a circlet of gleaming green dots. They were Sirians. "You see, pal," said Taiko, "we've got something going for us. Our friends here may be funny looking, but they're organic. Working with them we can get rid of the machine problem once and for all, dig? So are you with us or against us?" Forrester tried to answer and could not; things were happening too fast for him again. There were too many factors to consider, and he didn't understand any of them. Destroy the machines? Well, yes; maybe Taiko was right. But turn over the world to the Sirians? Taiko said impatiently, "Doesn't matter, of course. If you're with us, good. If you're not -- there's nothing you can do about it! But come on up here and we'll talk it over, hear?" And there was a faint click, and the door of Forrester's cell sprang open, and a line of pale glowing green arrowheads pointed the way for him to walk. TT'orrester marched like a man in a dream. He kept wishing Adne were there for him to talk to (but she was deep in the liquid-helium sleep of death), or that someone, anyone, some person with knowledge and kindness would tell him what to do. I wish I'd tried to find Dorothy, he said to himself. Or Wilton. I wish -- Wishes didn't help. He was hundreds of meters under the surface of the lake in a world that was dissolving around him. When he reached the end of his walk and found Taiko, looking fretful, exhausted and triumphant, waiting for him, it was as though the dream had turned into a nightmare and he was its helpless captive. "Yes or no, ' cried Taiko. "You want to help?" "I don't know," Forrester said humbly. "Will you explain it to me?" One of the Sirians moved restlessly, but did not speak. Its circlet of green eyes winked like gems, dimmed only faintly by the sheen of the plastic envelope that kept it from the attack of Earth's atmosphere. "Sweat, man," groaned Taiko. "I don't have time for this! You know what we're doing? We've recruited half of central computation already. It's tricky work, but we're doing it. Another week and we'll have the whole damned complex of machine thinking destroyed -- then mankind can take care of itself!" "With these?" asked Forrester. "And what about their friends out in space?" The Sirians looked on impassively. Taiko frowned. "Don't fret yourself about them," he said. "They're just technical advisors. I'm the one that's running this show, and don't forget it; when we finish busting up the machines they're going home." Forrester sat down, trying to understand, and not succeeding very well. He heard Taiko's harsh, staccato voice go on and on -- the Sirians had bargained with him and come to a treaty; once Earth's machine computation facilities were destroyed they would go back to their own distant planet and stay there. Their only interest in Earth was as a threat. Without machines it would be no threat... "I don't trust them," muttered Forrester, more to himself than to Taiko. But he could not help but be impressed with Taiko's prospects. ' ' loosed the escaping Sirian into space, he won Taiko's hardest battle for him. The Earth responded predictably by rushing into the familiar safety of frozen death, waiting for the danger to pass -- or anesthetized against the shock and trouble that would come if it did not. So many were gone that the few remaining living humans who possessed any organization or purpose were the medical personnel of the freezers themselves. And Taiko. Taiko saw his chance. Alone he could not isolate the machineintelligence circuits that he detested. But with help he could, for everyone who might stop him was deep in frozen sleep. Where to find help?? Why, the other Sirians, of course. They had the technical skill, they had the motivation -- and they had not followed the great bulk of the world's population into cryogenic death. After all, why should they? If the Sirians did invade, they at least had nothing to fear. "So all we have to do," cried Taiko, "is break up the computers. Then my friends here go home, and we start waking up the human race again -- a little at a time. The ones who are sympathetic, the ones who want man to be free again. The oth ers -- " "Well, pal, what do you think? They like being where they are. Maybe we'll just leave them." He laughed suddenly. "Be a good joke on them, at that. They wanted to die, we'll let them!" Forrester was suddenly jumpy. "Taiko," he said, "I have to think. Maybe you're right. Bui I've just now come to the con elusion that I don't know enough about this world to know whethc I'm for it or against it." Taiko waved a hand largely. "Take your time. The jail's yours. Just remember, there's nothing you can do anyway." And he went back to his Sirians, and their huddling over the remote controls of the central computation facility. Forrester went out into the bright, empty corridors of Shog go's underwater jail and faced his decisions. Item, clearly there was something wrong with a world in which people elected to die at the first serious challenge. But one the other hand -- item -- who was T aiko to make the world's decisions for it? He saw a bright light ahead and walked toward it, and it was sunlight. Sunlight shining down a shaft, and a white death-reversal car humming quietly to itself as it waited. Waited for what? There was an attendant, but it was not human. At Forrester's hail it said, "Man Forrester, your arrest has been ordered. Do you wish a precis of the charge against you?" "You're a broken record, machine," he sighed, and sat down. Somewhere in the near distance there was a whir and gasp of some kind of machine working, but he could not see its source, and lacked the energy to look for it. The trouble with trying to make a decision, he saw, was that he really didn't have a decision to make. There was no way out of this place without Taiko's consent, and Taiko's consent would be given only to Taiko's friends. "I might as well join 'em," he said aloud. But the curious thing was, he didn't want to. As soon as it became clear to him that he had only one choice to make, that choice became abhorrent. "Hello, Mr. Forrester," said a voice from somewhere out of sight. i r Tphe voice came from a small hospital-type room, where a man lay on a bed. He was heavily bandaged, and beside him was a whirring machine that seemed coupled to his body. "I thought I heard you talking to the DR machine," he said. "Remember me? I'm Sam Tshumu." Forrester came closer, frowning. "I -- I don't think so." But something was nagging at his mind. "Oh," he said, remembering. "You tried to get in touch with me. But I don't think we've ever met." "You sure, Mr. Forrester?" And then Forrester leaned over him and saw a dark brown face, almost hidden by the bandages, with only bright black eyes look ing out at him. "My God," he said. "Yes! You were the one who kept those you doing here?" Tshumu might have smiled; it was almost impossible to tell, with the bandages, but there was a movement at the corners of his eyes. "That's what I'm doing here, Mr. Forrester. I interfered when I shouldn't have, so I'm under arrest. I'm the only one still here, you see, because our friend Taiko has special plans for me. I'm a Utopian, and we've had our disagreements in the past." "What do you mean, special plans?" The eyes were filled with pain. "I'm dead, Mr. Forrester. They brought me back on a temporary basis to face trial, but I'm not self-viable; without the heartlung equipment I'd be really dead. Only that's not good enough for Taiko. He wants me to be dead permanently." "Wait a minute," said Forrester. "You got killed protecting me, right? Then you were frozen. But they've propped you up with this machine so you can be put on trial, because what you did was against the law?" "That's right, Mr. Forrester." "And now Taiko wants to kill you? I mean, really kill you?" "That's right. When he's finished here he will leave and flood the whole installation. Maybe somebody will find me sooner or later, but not soon enough to help." Forrester rocked back. "Why, that -- " He stopped. He simply did not know a word strong enough to apply. "And all because you don't agree with him about the Luddites?" "Because he's crazy, Mr. Forrester," whispered Tshumu. The breathy sound of the heart-lung machine changed its rhythm. "I'm sorry," said Tshumu faitly, "but I'm about to pass out. You see, Mr. Forrester, it's all up to you -- now -- " And that was all. # #X#'ait a minute!" cried For' ' rester. "Don't leave me now! Tell me what to do!" But the eyes were closed, and the only sound was the whir and hiss of the machine. "My God!" whispered Forrester. If only there were something he could do... And suddenly he knew there was. He did not wait to think about whether it was a good idea or not. He did not stop to contemplate whether it would work or not. He turned his back on the man in the bed and marched back to the DR car. "Machine," he cried. "I'm not allowed to die, right? If I were dead, you'd have me revived right away?" "Man Forrester," said the tall, intellectuallooking robot that stood beside the car, "your arrest has been ordered. Would you like a precis of the charge against you?" "What I would like is an insurance policy," said Forrester tightly. "But I guess I'll take a chance this one time without one. Let's hope it's only your speaking circuits that are all messed up!" And he reached into the DR car and fumbled in the nest of first-aid equipment. What he wanted was easy to find; it was a scalpel, four inches long and razor sharp. "Machine, do your duty," he cried, and with a rapid motion slit his throat. The pain was astonishing, but it lasted for only a moment. And then the world roared thinly at him, and slipped dizzyingly away. XX CtT was dreaming," murmured Forrester into the warm, comfortable darkness, "of committing suicide. Funny! I want to live..." "You'll live. Chuck," said a familiar voice. Forrester opened his eyes and gazed into the eyes of Hara. He thrust himself up. "Taiko!" he cried. "The Sirians! I've got to tell you -- " "You already told us, Chuck," said Hara. "They're taken care of. The Sirians are under lock and key, and Taiko's under guard right now, telling a computer what he did so that they can undo it." "Oh." As though the words were a magic spell unleashing pain, Forrester felt a sudden pang at his throat, reached up and touched it and found it covered with soft plastic film. He slumped back, looking at Hara's patient, weary faoe. There was something he had to get straight with this man, he knew. Something about Adne... and something he had to get straight with Adne, too, if he ever saw her again. "The DR machines worked, then," he said, remembering. "Brought you right here, with a priority order to patch you up and send you back. But as soon as you were patched you started talking, and they called me." Hara sat down and put his hands on his knees. "You're not too crazy about me, are you, Chuck? Adne said you resented the fact that I was the father of one of her kids." "One of them?" Forrester cried. "My God, that woman's -- " He stopped himself. It took an effort. After a moment he said, "I only hope I did the right thing. But maybe Taiko was right; this world is rotten clear through." "Oh, we all are. Chuck," said Hara easily. "Didn't you know that? Everybody is, always. The whole history of the progress of the human race is the record of people trying to be better than they are." "I don't understand you," said Forrester. Then; "But there's a lot I don't understand. And I guess it's important for the machines to be going again, and the world warned, in case the Sirians attack." "It's important if they attack, sure. And twice as important if they don't. Get some rest. Chuck," said Hara, getting up. "And think about something, if you will. You can't go back. Don't think the world made a wrong turning somewhere a centhere's no such thing as a wrong turning." He stopped in the doorway. "We're going to start reviving people pretty soon," he mentioned. "Most of them were panicked, and they'll be all right once they're vital again. It ought to be Adne's turn in about a week." And he was gone, leaving Forrester to consider the next week, the next year, the next century -- And, as it turned out, the next fifty millennia, in all of which he was alive, busy and well. Because he lived happily ever after, as did they all. Far out in space, eons distant in time, all of humanity is reborn on a planet that men never knew -- for a race of aliens! Don't miss science fiction's most exciting new series Plus a new every-issue feature by sf's favorite historian... Read Worlds of Tomorrow -- on all good newsstands now! won't run off with your books if you put inside the front cover of each book... a gummed bookplate with your name printed on it! No. CP-# by Emsh No. GF-# by Emsli I I... ( ,M-I# by Cullen Rapp No. CX-# by Lynd Ward The umpteenth corollary of Finagle's General Law of Dynamic Negatives says: "No books are ever lost by loaning except ones you particularly want to keep." # for #; #, #; #, # with owner's name imprinted All Postpaid. Add state sales lax, if any. The designs shown above are the only ones we offer!  # , # "Your # check arrived this morning by Special Delivery. Thanks ever so much for your telephone call and prompt payment. It still doesn't seem possible. It's been a great thrill." That's the way Emory Mead of Albany, N. Y., just one of our many big winners, reacted to receiving his cash prize. Dozens of men and women of all ages have cashed in as Our Club winners got their cash awards for solving puzzles in their leisure time. Our Club also has awarded huge prizes for many other kinds of contests. We've awarded cash in hundred-and-thousand-doliar units to retirees, sewing women, farmers, salesmen, war veterans, office workers, clerks, secretaries -- people who never "before dreamed of having the kind of money that movie stars make. This announcement is an invitation to you, as a reader of this publication, to find out for yourself if you have the talent to win up to # in cash. If you are over # and like to play word games of any kind, the information below may lead you to thousands of dollars in extra cash that you may use as you wish. Mrs. H. C. Despain, Houston, Tex., won # in cash in one month. Ray Smith, Sacramento. Calif., won nearly # in Club contests. Members of our Club win cash prizes at home, just by solving puzzles and entering Club contests. They turn an educational and enjoyable hobby into pure profit. You can too! only limited competition. Only members of the Club may compete and win. In # we offered our members #. We actually paid out more cash than we said we would -- #, to be exact. In #, we again offered #. Again, we paid out more than we promised -- #. And now we're offering our members # in cash prizes. Most contest groups offer about # or # a year. Our Club gives you the opportunity to win double that every month! As a member of our Club you will be eligible to enter every cash prize contest we sponsor and you'll get at least four new contests each month. You'll have three weeks to solve each set of contests. One week after the deadline, you'll receive a new copy of our Puzzle Lovers Newspaper with names and addresses of all winners, correct solutions, and your new Newspaper, the only newspaper in the world . exclusively devoted to contests (and it's published for members only). When your free copy of our newspaper arrives, sit down in a quiet place and read about our winners, our prizes, our contests. Try our stimulating word games to see if you can do them. You are under no obligation to enter our contests. If you do decide to go after our cash, there are no boxtops, no jingles to complete, nothing to buy. Clip the coupon now and please be sure to print your name and address clearly. Then read about # winners like Mrs. Belle Smith of Yakima, Wash. Discover how hundreds w#: mm SHi Mrs. Florence Humphrey, Cincinnati, won # on just one puzzle. HXShEyySr of other members cashed in just by doing our puzzles in their spare time. Find out all about this exciting and profitable hobby now. You may receive your first big prize in a few weeks. Gentlemen, Send mft a free copy of your newspaper plus all de' --  --  --  --  --  --  --  --  --  --  --  --  --  --  -- tails on your cash prize contests. I am under absolutely no obligation to pay anything. If I join the Club I may compete for all prizes and spend the cash I win any way I want. I State Zip G.P. # L -- JR . I  N  c ash J I Address I CityAPRIL Galaxy # VANCE  HERBERT  SILVERBERG  LEY April # #  Jack Vance Complete in this issue -- his finest story since Robert Silverberg Frank Herbert The "New Look" of the Solar System in For Your Information Willy Ley  # , # "Your # check arrived this morning by Special Delivery. Thanks ever so much for your telephone call and prompt payment. It still doesn't seem possible. It's been a great thrill." That's the way Emory Mead of Albany, N. Y., just one of our many big winners, reacted to receiving his cash prize. Dozens of men and women of all ages have cashed in as Our Club winners got their cash awards for solving puzzles in their leisure time. Our Club also has awarded huge prizes for many other kinds of contests. We've awarded cash in hundred-and-thousand-dollar units to retirees, sewing women, farmers, salesmen, war veterans, office workers, clerks, secretaries people who never before dreamed of having the kind of money that movie stars make. This announcement is an invitation to you, as a reader of this publication, to find out for yourself if you have the talent to win up to # in cash. If you are over # and like to play word games of any kind, the information below may lead you to thousands of dollars in extra cash that you may use as you wish. Mrs. H. C. Despain, Houston, Tex., won # in cash in one month. Members of our Club win cash prizes at home, just by solving puzzles and entering Club contests. They turn an educational and enjoyable hobby into pure profit. You can too! only limited competition. Only members of the Club may compete and win. In # we offered our members #. We actually paid out more cash than we said we would -- #I #, to be exact. In #, we again offered #. Again, we paid out more than we promised -- #. And now we're offering our members # in cash prizes. Most contest groups offer about # or # a year. Our Club gives you the opportunity to win double that every month! As a member of our Club you will be eligible to enter every cash prize contest we sponsor and you'll get at least four new contests each month. You'll have three weeks to solve each set of contests. One week after the deadline, you'll receive a new copy of our Puzzle Lovers Newspaper with names and addresses of all winners, correct solutions, and your new Newspaper, the only newspaper in the world exclusively devoted to contests (and it's published for members only). When your free copy of our newspaper arrives, sit down in a quiet place and read about our winners, our prizes, our contests. Try our stimulating word games to see if you can do them. You are under no obligation to enter our contests. If you do Ray Smith, Sacramento, decide to go after our cash, there are no boxtops, no jingles to complete, nothing to buy Calif., won nearly # Clip the coupon now and please be sure to print your name and address clearly Then read about # winners like Mrs. Belle Smith of Yakima, Wash. Discover how hundreds of other members cashed in just by doing our puzzles in their spare time. Find out all about this exciting and profitable hobby now. You may receive your first big prize in a few weeks. in Club contests. jm  Name Mrs. Florence Humphrey, Cincinnati, won # on just one puzzle. I Address j cty ZipGentlemen, Send me a free copy of I your newspaper plus all deI tails on your cash prize  contests. I am under abso lutely no obligation to pay I anything. If I Join the Club i I may compete for all prizes  and spend the cash I win I any way I want. G.P. # ! L -- JP#. wincxtra cash!  Galaxy Galaxy is published in French and Italian. The b. S. Edition Is published in Bralfle. This Edition Is also published in Living Tape by Services for the Blind, Inc, Des Moines, Iowa. by Jack Vance Etttor writ urr Science Editor Publisher Production Manager by Robert Silverberg by Frank Herbert by Fritz Leider by George Henry Smith by Jim Harmon by Willy Ley by Frederik Pohl by Aigis Budrys Cover by Gaughan from The Last Catde Advertising Subscription Mgr. bi-monthly by Galaxy Publishing Corporation. Main offices: #I Hudson Street, New York, N.Y. #. #c per copy Subscription: (# copies) # per year in the United States, Canada, Mexico, South and Central America and U. S. Posessions. Elsewhere #. Secondclass postage paid at New York, N.Y. and at additional mailing offices. Copyright New York # by Galaxy Publishing Corporation, Robert M. Guinn, President. All rights including translations reserved. All material submitted must be accompanied by seif-addressed stamped envelopes. The publisher assumes no responsibility for unsolicited material. All stories printed in this magazine are fiction and any similiarity between characters and actual persons is coincidental. Printed in the U.S.A. By The Guirni Co, Inc. N. Y. Title Reg. U. S. Pat OH. A s this is written, the city of New York is tying itself in knots because of a strike of the Transport Workers Union. All of the city subways, and nearly all of its buses, are idle. Workers can't get to their jobs; shopper can't get to stores; salesmen can't call on their customers; theatergoers can't reach the plays for which they have bought tickets months in advance -- in a word, the normal operations of the city have stopped. All of this costs money. The current guess is that the paralysis of the city is costing it something like # a day -- or substantially more than the combined expense of the space program, the war in Vietnam and Medicare put together. I t is our opinion that this is only a beginning, because it begins to look clear to us that the real squeeze brought about by automation is going to express itself -- has already begun to express itself -- in a wave of strikes such as we've never seen before. True, automation is not technically an issue in this strike. with the machines -- the "Headless Horseman", as Mike Quill called it -- when the subways installed the first automated train a few years ago. At union insistence the Transit Authority provided a standby motorman on the train, whose principal efforts consisted of walking from one end of the train to the other each time it came to the end of its run. The automated train was destroyed accidentally in a fire after a year's trial -- apparently to the unspoken relief of all parties. There has been no announcement of any plan to build another, but we would judge that its ghost haunts the negotiating tables. Nearly all the subway jobs involved are relatively unskilled -- changemakers, conductors, station guards, motormen -- with only a comparatively small number involved in maintenance, repair, construction and other more technically demanding jobs. And this is the edge that cuts. The subway workers have not been through the automation shakeout, when a large number of repetitive jobs are obsoleted and the jobs that are left require more training and more skill. In other words, their productive capacity has not yet been multiplied by the machine factor. This produces two opposed points of view, both of them unarguable. Say the subway adminstrators and the public at large; These jobs just don't call for that kind of money, and besides it would make the expense of running the subways ridiculously high. Say the subway workers: Other people putting in the same hours earn much more; we have to live in the same world with them, we have to compete with them to buy what we want in the stores, and we can't do it unless we make as much money as they do. This is the classical formula for the hardest-fought wars: both sides are right I s there any way to avoid more and even worse strikes that this one in the transition to the Cybernetic Age? We doubt it very much. Certainly what is happening now is not the final struggle; in fact the issues haven't even been joined. The present subway strike is only a taste of what will come when "Headless Horsemen" are beginning to come out of the shops for all the major routes -- and that day cannot be far off. Remember the newspaper strike of a couple years ago. That one was indeed fought on the issue of automation; but we have it on the word of the man who designed the systems that triggered the strike, Eugene Leonard, that it was the wrong fight at the wrong time over the wrong issues -- because the systems that caused die strike were already obsolete at the time. Not long ago we took part in a radio program with the aforesaid Gene Leonard, along with Arthur Elias of the Institute for Scientific Information and Henry Simon of Simon #s Schuster, talking about the future of the publishing business in the Cybernetic Age. We started by discussing automatic typesetting, and it took exactly twelve minutes by the studio clock before we had reached a proposal for high-speed facsimile machines which would produce a book to your order, anywhere in the world. In twelve minutes we not only got rid of the human linotype operator, but abolished the linotype itself and went on to obsolete the printing press, the binderies, the warehouses and the publishing house's road salesmen. Is such a new kind of publishing technologically feasible right now? Certainly. Is it likely to come into being in the next few years? Certainly not -- cultural lag doesn't permit us to move that fast -- but it, or something like it, is surely the shape of the publishing business some time in the future. We tend to think of automation's effect on our own jobs in terms of a wilier, cheaper competitor to do the same things we're doing right now. In the event it isn't going to be like that at all. An analogy: Suppose we resurrected some twelfth-century armaments expert and asked him how he thought we should employ the resources of modern technology to build weapons. No doubt he would be delighted; at once he would proceed to the fabrication of sharper lances, springier bows, truer shafts; and just how far would his troops get against H-bombs or napalm grenades? Unfortunately, our own outlook on our own jobs is largely medieval. The long lines of girls who used to assemble radio components don't get replaced by speedier machine assembles; they get put out of business entirely by printed circuits. The stockbreeders who used to export power to the cities in the form of draft animals weren't hurt by competition from more efficient breeders. They simply ceased to have a market when the cities began exporting power to the farms, in the form of tractors and trucks. Just so, in the long run (which may be measured in years or even months, these days), the bank tellers and retail clerks and accounting departments are not as likely to be replaced by whirring black boxes which accept ten-dollar bills and return change as they are to be retired completely by new electronic credit systems. The machines don't confine themselves to doing our jobs faster and more reliably -- and cheaper. They make it unncessary for a great many of our jobs to be done at all. !F eanwhile, we have the strikes. More and more of them, we would bet; worse and worse strikes, costing us more and more money. (Each day's loss to New York under the current subway strike would build a couple dozen handsome new schools.) As long as Smith, operating at a job with only his own decisionmaking power, lives next door to Jones, whose decision-making power and consequent productivity is multiplied by the machine factor, they'll go on; because Smith eats as many pork chops in a year as Jones, his children wear out as many clothes, his car uses as much gas -- and he wants as much money. Postponing this revolution or slowing it down isn't going to make us very well indeed; let's swallow it and get it over! VtmeiiFBacon  Why were these men great? witt Ijxanklimk How does anyone -- man or woman -- achieve ;Jf greatness? Is it not by mastery of the powers s'"" Wm within ourselves ? Know the mysterious world within you ! Attune ourself to the wisdom of the ages! Grasp the inner power of your mind ! Learn the secrets of a full and peaceful life! Benjamin Franklin, statesman and inventor... Isaac Newton, discoverer of the Law of Gravita... like many other learned and great men and women... were Rosicrucians. The Rosicrucians existence for centuries. Today, headquarters of of mail annually to all parts of the world. (ropy of 'The Maa Of ' Life" -- lJgirtJoo. A nonprofit organiza... tion. AddresJ: scrfb# J.M.J. San Jose, California #, U.S.A. Please send me the free book, The Mastery of Life, which explains how I may learn to use my faculties and powers of mind. Name. AddressCityTheir castle was the last outpost of civilized man -- and it was doomed to fall! Until almost the last moment the factions among the castle clans were squabbling as to how Destiny properly should be met. The gentlemen of most prestige and account elected to ignore the entire undignified circumstance and went about their normal purnpoward the end of a stormy summer afternoon, with the sun finally breaking out under ragged black rain clouds, Castle Janeil was overwhelmed and its oooulation destroyed. suits, with neither more nor less punctilio than usual. A few cadets, desperate to the point of hysteria, took up weapons and prepared to resist the final assault. Others still, perhaps a quarter of the total population, waited passively, ready -- almost happy -- to expiate the sins of the human race. In the end death came uniformly to all; and all extracted as much satisfaction in their dying as this essentially graceless process could afford. The proud sat turning the pages of their beautiful books, or discussing the qualities of a century-old essence, or fondling a favorite Phane. They died without deigning to heed the fact. The hot-heads raced up the muddy slope which, outraging all normal rationality, loomed above the parapets of Janeil. Most were buried under sliding rubble, but a few gained the ridge to gun, hack, stab, until they themselves were shot, crushed by the half-alive powerwagons, hacked or stabbed. The contrite waited in the classic posture of expiation, on their knees, heads bowed, and perished, so they believed, by a process in which the Meks were symbols and human sin the reality. In the end all were dead: gentlemen, ladies, Phanes in the pavilions; Peasants in the stables. Of all those who had inhabited Janeil, only the Birds survived, creatures awkward, gauche and raucous, oblivious to pride and faith, more concerned with the wholeness of their hides than the dignity of their castle. As the Meks swarmed over the parapets, the Birds departed their cotes. They screamed strident insults as they flapped east toward Hagedorn, now the last castle of Earth. F our months before, the Meks had appeared in the park before Janeil, fresh from the Sea Island massacre. Climbing to the turrets and balconies, sauntering the Sunset Promenade, from ramparts and parapets, the gentlemen and ladies of Janeil, some two thousand in all, looked down at the browngold warriors. Their mood was complex : amused indifference, flippant disdain, over a substratum of doubt and foreboding. All these moods were the product of three basic circumstances : their own exquisitely subtle civilization, the security provided by Janeil's wall and the fact that they could think of nothing to do to alter the circumstances. The Janeil Meks had long since departed to join the revolt. There only remained Phanes, Peasants and Birds from which to fashion what would have been the travesty of a punitive force. At the moment there seemed no need for such a force. Janeil was deemed impregnable. The walls, two hundred feet tall, were black rock-melt contained in the meshes of a silver-blue steel alloy. Solar cells provided energy for all the needs of the castle, and in the event of emergency food could be synthesized from carbon dioxide and water vapor, as well as syrup for Phanes, Peasants and Birds. Such a need was not envisaged. Janeil was self-sufficient and secure, though inconveniences might arise when machinery broke down and there were no Meks to repair it. The situation, then, was disturbing but hardly desperate. During the day the gentlemen so inclined brought forth energy-guns and sport-rifles and killed as many Meks as the extreme range allowed. After dark the Meks brought forward power-wagons and earth-movers, and began to raise a dike around Janeil. The folk of the castle watched without comprehension until the dike reached a height of fifty feet and dirt began to spill down against the walls. Then the dire purpose of the Meks became apparent, and insouciance gave way to dismal foreboding. All the gentlemen of Janeil were erudite in at least one realm of knowledge. Certain were mathematical theoreticians, others had made a profound study of the physical sciences. Some of these, with a detail of Peasants to perform the sheer physical exertion, attempted to restore the energy-cannon to functioning condition. Unluckily, the cannon had not been maintained in good order. Various components were obviously corroded or damaged. Conceivably these components might have been replaced from the Mek shops on the second sub-level, but none of the group had any knowledge of the Mek nomenclature or warehousing system. Warrick Madency Arban (which is to say. Arban of the Madency family on the Warrick clan) suggested that a workforce of Peasants search the warehouse. But in view of the limited mental capacity of the Peasants, nothing was done and the whole plan to restore the energy-cannon came to naught. The gentlefolk of Janeil watched in fascination as the dirt piled higher and higher around them, in a circular mound like a crater. Summer neared its end, and on one stormy day dirt and rubble rose above the parapets, and began to spill over into the courts and piazzas. Janeil must soon be buried and all within suffocated. It was then that a group of impulsive young cadets, with more elan than dignity, took up weapons and charged up the slope. The Meks dumped dirt and stone upon them, but a handful gained the ridge where they fought in a kind of dreadful exaltation. Fifteen minutes the fight raged and the earth became sodden with rain and blood. For one glorious moment the cadets swept the ridge clean. Had not most of their fellows been lost under the rubble anything might have occurred. But the Meks regrouped, thrust forward. Ten men were left, then six, then four, then one, then none. The Meks marched down the slope, swarmed over the battlements, and with somber intensity killed all within. Janeil, for seven hundred years the abode of gallant gentlemen and gracious ladies, had become a lifeless hulk. nphe Mek, standing as if a A specimen in a museum case, was a man-like creature native, in his original version, to a planet of Etamin. His tough rustybronze hide glistened metallically as if oiled or waxed. The spines thrusting back from scalp and neck shone like gold, and indeed they were coated with a conductive copper-chrome film. His sense organs were gathered in clusters at the site of a man's ears; his visage -- it was often a shock, walking the lower corridors, to come suddenly upon a Mek -- was corrugated muscle, not dissimilar to the look of an uncovered human brain. His maw, a vertical irregular cleft at the base of this "face', was an obsolete organ by reason of the syrup sac which had been introduced under the skin of the shoulders, and the digestive organs, originally used to extract nutrition from decayed swamp vegetation and coelenterates, had atrophied. The Mek typically wore no garment except possibly a work apron or a tool-belt, and in the sunlight his rustbronze skin made a handsome display. This was the Mek solitary, a creature intrinsically as effective as man -- perhaps more by virtue of his superb brain which also functioned as a radio transceiver. Working in the mass, by the teeming thousands, he seemed less admirable, less competent: a hybrid of sub-man and cockroach. Certain savants, notably Mominglight's D.R. Jardine and Salonson of Tuang, considered the Mek bland and phlegmatic, but the profound Claghom of Castle Hagedom asserted otherwise. The emotions of the Mek, said Claghom, were different from human emotions, and only vaguely comprehensible to man. After diligent research Claghom isolated over a dozen Mek emotions. In spite of such research, the Mek revolt came as an utter surprise, no less to Claghom, D. R. Jardine and Salonson than to anyone else. Why? asked everyone. How could a group so long submissive have contrived so murderous a plot? The most reasonable conjecture was also the simplest: the Mek resented servitude and hated the Earthmen who had removed him from his natural environment. Those who argued against this theory claimed that it projected human emotions and attitudes into a non-human organism, that the Mek had every reason to feel gratitude toward the gentlemen who had liberated him from the conditions of Etamin Nine. To this, the first group would inquire, "Who projects human attitudes now?" And the retort of their opponents was often: "Since no one knows for certain, one projection is no more absurd than another." II C astle Hagedom occupied the crest of a black diorite crag overlooking a wide valley to the south. Larger, more majestic than Janiel, Hagedorn was protected by walls a mile in circumference, three hundred feet tall. The parapets stood a full nine hundred feet above the valley, with towers, turrets and observation eyries raising even higher. Two sides of the crag, at east and west, dropped sheer to the valley. The north and south slopes, a trifle less steep, were terraced and planted with vines, artichokes, pears and pomegranates. An avenue rising from the valley circled the crag and passed through a portal into the central plaza. Opposite stood the great Rotunda, with at either side the tall Houses of the twenty-eight families. The original castle, constructed immediately after the return of men to Earth, stood on the site now occupied by the plaza. The tenth Hagedom had assembled an enormous force of Peasants and Meks to build the new walls, after which he demolished the old castle. The twenty-eight Houses dated from this time, five hundred years before. Below the plaza were three service levels: the stables and garages at the bottom, next the Mek shops and Mek living quartos, then the various storerooms, warehouses and special shops: bakery, brewery, lapidary, arsenal, repository, and the like. nphe current Hagedom, twentysixth of the line, was a Claghom of the Overwheles. His seXanten yellow, black piping Haude, Quay, Idelsea, Esledune, Salomon, Roseth. Beaudry dark blue, white piping Onwane, Zadig, Prine, Fer, Susune. Overwhele gray, green, red rosettes Claghorn, Abreti, Woss, Hinken Zumbeld. Aure brown, black Zadhause, Fotergil, Marune, Baudune, Godaiming, Lesmanie Isseth purple, dark red ' Mazeth, Floy, Luder-Hepman, Uegus, Kerrithew, Bethune. The first ; Hagedorn'. gentleman of the castle, elected for life, Is known The elan chief, selected by the family elders, bears the name of his clan; thus: 'Xanten', 'Beaudry', 'Overwhele', 'Aure', Tsseth' -- both clans and clan chiefs. The family elder, selected by household heads, bears the name of his family. Thus 'Xdelsea', 'Zadhause', 'Bethune', 'Claghorn', are both families and family elders. The remaining gentlemen and ladles bear first the clan, then the family, then the personal name. Thus: Aure Zadhause Ludwick. abbreviated to A. Z. Ludwick, and Beaudry Fer Darlane, abbreviated to B. F. Darlane. lection had occasioned general surprise, because O.C. Charle, as he had been before his elevation, was a gentleman of no remarkable presence. His elegance, flair, and erudition were only ordinary; he had never been notable for any significant originality of thought. His physical proportions were good; his face was square and bony, with a short straight nose, a benign brow, narrow gray eyes. His expression was normally a trifle abstracted -- his detractors used the word 'vacanf . But by a simple lowering of the eyelids, a downward twitch of the coarse blond eyebrows, it at once became stubborn and surly, a fact of which O.C. Charle, or Hagedorn, was unaware. The office, while exerting little or no formal authority, exerted a pervasive influence, and the style of the gentleman who was Hagedorn affected everyone. For this reason the selection of Hagedom was a matter of no small importance, subject to hundreds of considerations, and it was the rare candidate who failed to have some old solecism or gaucherie discussed with embarrassing candor. While the candidate might never take overt umbrage, friendships were inevitably sundered, rancors augmented, reputations blasted. O. C. Charle's elevation represented a compromise between two factions among the Overwheles, to which clan the privilege of selection had fallen. The gentlemen between whom O.C. Charle represented a compromise were both highly respected, but distinguished by basically different attitudes toward existence. The first was the talented Garr of the Zumbeld family. He exemplified the traditional virtues of Castle Hagedorn: he was a notable connoisseur of essences, he dressed with absolute savoir, with never so much as a pleat nor a twist of the characteristic Overwhele rosette awry. He combined insouciance and flair with dignity. His allusions and turns of phrase. When aroused his wit was utterly mordant. He could quote every literary work of consequence; he performed expertly upon the ninestringed lute, and was thus in constant demand at the Viewing of Antique Tabards. He was an antiquarian of unchallengeable erudition and knew the locale of every major city of Old Earth, and could discourse for hours upon the history of the ancient times. His military expertise was unparallelled at Hagedorn, and challenged only by D. K. Magdah of Castle Delora and perhaps Brusham of Tuang. Faults? Flaws? Few could be cited: over-punctilio which might be construed as waspishness; an intrepid pertinacity which could be considered ruthless. O. Z. Garr could never be dismissed as insipid or indecisive, and his personal courage was beyond dispute. Two years before a stray band of Nomads had ventured into Lucerne Valley, slaughtering Peasants, stealing cattle, and going so far as to fire an arrow into the chest of an Isseth cadet. O.Z. Garr instantly assembled a punitive company of Meks, loaded them aboard a dozen power-wagons and set forth in pursuit of the Nomads, finally overtaking them near Drene River, by the ruins of Worster Cathedral. The Nomads were unexpectedly strong, unexpectedly crafty, and were not content to turn tail and flee. During the fighting O.Z. Garr displayed the most exemplary demeanor, directing the attack from the seat of his power-wagon, a pair of Meks standing by with shields to ward away arrows. The conflict ended in a rout of the Nomads. They left twentyseven lean black-cloaked corpses strewn on the field, while only twenty Meks lost their lives. Garr's opponent in the election was Claghorn, elder of the Claghorn family. As with O.Z. Garr, the exquisite discriminations of Hagedorn aoriMy came to Claghorn as easily aa swimming to a fish. He was no less erudite than O.Z. Garr, though hardly so versatile, his principal field of study being the Meks, their physiology, linguistic modes, and social patterns. Claghom's conversation was more profound, but less entertaining and not so trenchant as that of O.Z. Garr. He seldom employed the extravagant tropes and allusions which characterized Garr's discussions, preferring a style of speech which was almost unadorned. Claghorn kept no Phanes; O.Z. Garr's four matched Gossamer Dainties were marvels of delight, and at the viewing of Antique Tabards Garr's presentations were seldom outshone. The important contrast between the two men lay in their philosophic outlook. O.Z. Garr, a traditionalist, a fervent exemplar of his society, subscribed to its tents without res ervation. He was beset by neither doubt nor guilt; he felt no desire to alter the conditions which afforded more than two thousand gentlemen and ladies lives of great richness. Claghorn, while by no means an Expiationist, was known to feel dissatisfaction with the general tenor of life at Castle Hagedorn, and argued so plausibly that many folk refused to listen to him, on the grounds that they became uncomfortable. But an indefinable malaise ran deep, and Claghorn had many influential supporters. When the time came for ballots to be cast, neither O.Z. Garr nor Claghorn could muster sufficient support. The office finally was conferred upon a gentleman who never in his most optimistic reckonings had expected it: a gentleman of decorum and dignity but no great depth; without flippancy, but likewise without vivacity; affable but disinclined to force an issue to a disagreeable conclusion: O.C. Charle, the new Hagedorn. Six months later, during the dark hours before dawn, the Hagedorn Meks evacuated their quarters and departed, taking with them powerwagons, tools, weapons and electrical equipment. The act had clearly been long in the planning, for simultaneously the Meks at each of the eight other castles made a similar departure. T'he initial reaction at Castle Hagedorn, as elsewhere, was incredulity, then shocked anger, then -- when the implications of the act were pondered -- a sense of foreboding and calamity. The new Hagedorn, the clan chiefs, and certain other notables appointed by Hagedorn met in the formal council chamber to consider the matter. They sat around a great table covered with red velvet: Hagedorn at the head; Xanten and Isseth at his left; Overwhele, Aure and Beaudry at his right; then the others, including O. Z. Garr, I. K. Linus, A. G. Bernal, a mathematical theoretician of great ability, B. F. Wyas, an equally sagacious antiquarian who had identified the sites of many ancient cities: Palmyra, Lubeck, Eridu, Zanesville, Burton-on-Trent, Massilia among others. Certain family elders filled out the council: Marune and Baudune of Aure; Quay, Roseth and Idelsea of Xanten; Uegus of Isseth, Claghorn of Overwhele. All sat silent for a period of ten minutes, arranging their minds and performing the silent act erf psychic accommodation known as 'intression'. At last Hagedorn spoke. "The castle suddenly is bereft of its Meks. Needless to say, this is an inconvenient condition to be adjusted as swiftly as possible. Here, I am sure, we find ourselves of one mind." He looked around the table. All thrust forward ivory tablets to signify assent -- all save Claghom, who however did not stand it on end to signify dissent. Isseth, a stern white-haired gentleman magnificently handsome in spite of his seventy years, spoke in a grim voice. "I see no point in cogitation or delay. What we must do is clear. Admittedly the Peasants are poor material from which to recruit an armed force. Nonetheless, we must assemble them, equip them with sandals, smocks and weapons so that they do not discredit us, and put them under good leadership: O. Z. Garr or Xanten. Birds can locate the vagrants, whereupon we will track them down, order the Peasants to give them a good drubbing and herd them home on the double." Xanten, thirty-five years old, extraordinarily young to be a clan chief, and a notorious firebrand, shook his head. "The idea is appealing but impractical. Peasants simply could not stand up to the Meks, no matter how we trained them." The statement was manifestly  This Is only an approximate translation ana rails to capture the pungency of the language. Several words have no contemporary equivalents. 'Skirkling as to send skirkling', denotes a frantic pell-mell flight in all directions accompanied by a vibration or twinkling or a Jerking motion. To 'volith' is to toy Idly with a matter, the implication being that the person involved is of such Jovian potency that all difficulties dwindle to contemptible triviality. 'Raudelbogs' are the semi-intelligent beings of Etamin Four, who were brought to Earth, trained first as gardeners, then construction laborers, then sent home m disgrace because of certain repulsive habits they refused to forgo. The statement of O. Z. Garr. therefore, becomes something like this: Were power-wagons at hand, I'd volith riding forth with a whip to send the raudelbogs skirkling home." accurate. The Peasants, small andromorphs originally of Spica Ten, were not so much timid as incapable of performing a vicious act.  dour silence held the table. O. Z. Garr finally spoke. "The dogs have stolen our powerwagons, otherwise I'd be tempted to ride out and chivvy the rascals home with a whip." "A matter of perplexity," said Hagedorn, "is syrup. Naturally they carried away what they could. When this is exhausted -- what then? Will they starve? Impossible for them to return to their original diet -- what was it, swamp mud? Eh, Claghom, you're the expert in these matters. Can the Meks return to a diet of mud?" "No," said Claghom. "The organs of the adult are atrophied. If a cub were started on the diet, he'd probably survive." "Just as I assumed." Hagedorn scowled portentously down at his clasped hands to conceal his total lack of any constructive proposal. A gentleman in the dark blue of the Beaudrys appeared in the doorway: he poised himself, held high his right arm, bowed. Hagedorn rose to his feet. "Come forward, B. F. Robarth; what is your news?" For this was the significance of the newcomer's genuflection. "The news is a message broadcast from Halycon. The Meks have attacked; they have fired the structure and are slaughtering all. The radio went dead one minute ago." All swung around, some jumped to their feet. "Slaughter?" croaked Claghom. "I am certain that by now Halcyon is no more." Claghom sat staring with eyes unfocused. The others discussed the dire news in voices heavy with horror. Hagedorn once more brought the council back to order. "This is clearly an extreme situation; the gravest, perhaps, of our entire history. I am frank to state that I can suggest no decisive counter-act." Overwhele inquired, "What of the other castles? Are they secure?" Hagedorn turned to B. F. Robarth : "Will you be good enough to make general radio contact with all other castles, and inquire as to their condition?" Xanten said, "Others are as vulnerable as Halcyon: Sea Island and Delora, in particular, and Maraval as well." Claghom emerged from his reverie. "The gentlemen and ladies of these places, in my opinion, should consider taking refuge at Janeil or here until the uprising is quelled." O thers around the table looked at him in surprise and puzzlement. O. Z. Garr inquired in the silkiest of voices: "You envision the gentlefolk of these castles scampering to refuge at the cock-a-hoop swaggering of the lower orders?" "Indeed I do, should they wish to survive," responded Claghom politely. A gentleman of late middle-age, Claghom was stocky, strong, with black-gray hair, magnificent green eyes, a manner which suggest great internal force under stem control. "Flight by definition entails a certain dimunition of dignity," he went on to say. "If O. Z. Garr can propound an elegant manner of taking to one's heels, I will be glad to learn it, and everyone else should likewise heed, because in the days to come the capability may be of comfort to all." Hagedorn interposed before O Z. Garr could reply. "Let us kec to the issues. I confess I cannc see to the end of all this. The Meks have demonstrated themselves to be murderers. How can we take murderers back into our service? But if we don't -- well, to say the least, conditions will be austere until we can locate and train a new force of technicians." "The spaceships!" exclaimed Xanten. "We must see to them at once!" "What's this?" inquired Beaudry, a gentleman of rock-hard face. "How do you mean: 'see to them'?" "They must be protected from damage! What else? They are our link to the Home Worlds. The maintenance Meks probably have not deserted the hangars, since, if they propose to exterminate us, they will want to deny us the spaceships." "Perhaps you care to march with a levy of Peasants to take the hangars under firm control?" suggested O. Z. Garr in a somewhat supercilious voice. A long history of rivalry and mutual detestation existed between himself and Xanten. "It may be our only hope," said Xanten. "Still -- how does one fight with a levy of Peasants? Better that I fly to the hangars and reconnoiter. Meanwhile, perhaps you, and others with military expertise, will take in hand the recruitment and training of a Peasant militia." "In this regard," stated O. Z. Garr, I await the outcome of our current deliberations. If it develops that here lies the optimum course, I naturally will apply my competences to the fullest degree. If your own capabilities are best fulfilled by spying out the activities of the Meks, I hope you will be large-hearted enough to do the same." The two gentlemen glared at each other. A year previously their emnity had almost culminated in a duel. Xanten, a gentleman tall, cleanlimbed, nervously active, was gifted with great natural flair, but likewise evinced a disposition too easy for absolute elegance. The traditionalists considered him sthross', indicating a manner flawed by an almost imperceptible slackness and lack of punctilio: not the best possible choice for clan chief. Xanten's response to O. Z. Garr was blandly polite. "I shall be glad to take this task upon myself. Since haste is of the essence I will risk the accusation of precipitousness and leave at once. Hopefully I return to report tomorrow." He rose, performed a ceremonious bow to Hagedom, another all-inclusive salute to the council and departed. Ill TTe crossed to Esledune House where he maintained an apartment on the thirteenth level : four rooms furnished in the style known as Fifth Dynasty, after an epoch in the history of the Altair Home Planets, from which the human race had returned to Earth. His current consort, Araminta, a lady of the Onwane family, was absent on affairs of her own, which suited Xanten well enough. After plying him with questions she would have discredited his simple explanation, preferring to suspect an assignation at his country place. Truth to tell, he had become bored with Araminta and had reason to believe that she felt similarly -- or perhaps his exalted rank had provided her less opportunity to preside at glittering social functions than she had expected. They had bred no children. Araminta's daughter by a previous connection had been tallied to her. Her second child must then be tallied to Xanten, preventing him from siring another child. Xanten doffed his yellow council vestments. Assisted by a young Peasant buck, he donned dark yellow hunting-breeches with black trim, a black jacket, black boots. He drew a cap of soft black leather over his head, slung a pouch over his shoulder, into which he loaded weapons: a coiled blade, an energy gun. Leaving the apartment he summoned the lift and descended to the first level armory, where normally a Mek clerk would have  The population ot Castle Hagedorn was fixed; each gentleman and each lady was permitted a single child. H by chance another were bom he must either find someone who had not yet sired to sponsor it, or dispose of It another way. The usual procedure was to give the child into the care of the Explationists. served him. Now Xanten, to his vast disgust, was forced to take himself behind the counter, and rummage here and there. The Meks had removed most of the sporting rifles, all the pellet ejectors and heavy energy-guns. Air ominous circumstance, thought Xanten. At last he found a steel sling-whip, spare power-slugs for his gun, a brace of fire grenades, a high-powered monocular. He returned to the lift, rode to the top level, ruefully considering the long climb when eventually the mechanism broke down, with no Meks at hand to make repairs. He thought of the apoplectic furies of rigid traditionalists such as Beaudry and chuckled. Eventful days lay ahead! Stopping at the top level he crossed to the parapets, proceeded around to the radio room. Customarily three Mek specialists connected into the apparatus by wires clipped to their quills sat typing messages as they arrived. Now B. F. Robarth stood before the mechanism, uncertainly twisting the dials, his mouth wry with deprecation and distaste for the job. "Any further news?" Xanten asked. B. F. Robarth gave him a sour grin. "The folk at the other end seem no more familiar with this cursed tangle than I. I hear occasional voices. I believe that the Meks are attacking Castle Delora." '""ilaghorn had entered the room  behind Xanten. 'T)id I hear you correctly? Delora Castle is gone?" "Not gone yet, Claghom. But as good as gone. The Delora walls are little better than a picturesque crumble." "Sickening situation!" muttered Xanten. "How can sentient creatures perform such evil? After all these centuries, how little we actually knew of them!" As he spoke he recognized the tactlessness of his remark; Claghom had devoted much time to a study of the Meks. "The act itself is not astounding," said Claghom shortly. "It has occurred a thousand times in human history." Mildly surprised that Claghom should use human history as referent to a case involving the sub-orders, Xanten asked: "You were never aware of this vicious aspect to the Mek nature?" "No. Never. Never indeed." Claghom seemed unduly sensitive, thought Xanten. Understandable, all in all. Claghom's basic doctrine as set forth during the Hagedor selection was by no means simple, and Xanten neither understood it nor completely endorsed what he conceived to be its goals; but it was plain that the revolt of the Meks had cat the ground out from under Claghom's feet. Probably to the somewhat bitter satisfaction of O. Z. Garr, who must feel vindicated in his traditionalist doctrines. Claghom said tersely, "The life we've been leading couldn't last forever. It's a wonder it lasted as long as it did." "Perhaps so," said Xanten in a sootfling voice. "Well, no matter. All things change. Who knows? The Peasants may be planning to poison our food... I must go." He bowed to Claghom, who returned him a crisp nod, and to B. F. Robarth, then departed the room. He climbed the spiral staircase -- almost a ladder -- to the cotes, where the Birds lived in an invincible disorder, occupying themselves with gambling at the game of quarrels, a version of chess, with rules incomprehensible to every gentleman who had tried to understand it. Castle Hagedom maintained a hundred Birds, tended by a gang of long-suffering Peasants, whom the Birds held in vast disesteem. They were garish garrulous creatures, pigmented red, yellow, blue, with long necks, jerking inquisitive heads, an inherent irreverence which no amount of discipline or tutelage could overcome. Spying Xanten, they emitted a chorus of rude jeers: Inane "Somebody wants a ride! Heavy tiling!" "Why don't the selfanointed two-footers grow wings for themselves?" "My friend, never trust a Bird! We'll sky you, then fling you down on your fundament!" "Quiet!" called Xanten. "I need six fast, silent Birds, upon an important mission. Are any capable of such a task?" "Are any capable, he asks!" "A ros ros ros! When none of us have flown for a week!" "Silence? We'll give you silence, yellow and black!" "Come then. You. You. You of the wise eye. You there. You with the cocked shoulder. You with the green pompon. To the basket." Jhe Birds designated, jeering, grumbling, reviling the Peasants, allowed their syrup sacs to be filled, then flapped to the wicker seat where Xanten waited. "To the space depot at Vincenne," he told them. "Fly high and silently. Enemies are abroad. We must learn what harm if any has been done to the space ships." "To the depot then!" Each Bird seized a length of rope tied to an overhead framework; the chair was yanked up with a jerk calculated to rattle Xanten's teeth, and off they flew, laughing, cursing each other for not supporting more of the load, but eventually all accommodating themselves to the task and flying with a coordinated flapping of the thirty-six sets of wings. To Xanten's relief, their garrulity lessened ; silently they flew south, at a speed of fifty or sixty miles per hour. The afternoon was already waning. The ancient countryside, scene to so many comings and goings, so much triumph and so much disaster, was laced with long black shadows. Looking down, Xanten reflected that though the human stock was native to this soil, and though his immediate ancestors had maintained their holdings for seven hundred years, Earth still seemed an alien world. The reason of course was by no means mysterious or rooted in paradox. After the Six-Star War, Earth had lain fallow for three thousand years, unpopulated save for a handful of anguished wretches who somehow had survived the cataclysm and who had become semi-barbaric Nomads. Then seven hundred years ago certain rich lords of Altair, motivated to some extent by political disaffection, but no less by caprice, had decided to return to Earth. Such was the origin of the nine great strongholds, the resident gentlefolk and the staffs of specialized andromorphs. Xanten flew over an area where an antiquarian had directed excavations, revealing a plaza flagged with white stone, a broken obelisk, a tumbled statue. The sight, by some trick of association, stimulated Xanten's mind to an astonishing vision, so simple and yet so grand that he looked around, in all directions, with new eyes. The vision was Earth re-populated with men, tile land cultivated, Nomads driven back into the wilderness. At the moment the image was far-fetched. And Xanten, watching the soft contours of old Earth slide below, pondered the Mek revolt which had altered his life with such startling abruptness. Claghom had long insisted that no human condition endured forever, with the corollary that the more complicated such a condition, the greater its susceptibility to change. In that case the seven hundred year continuity at Castle Hagedorn -- as artificial, extravagant and intricate as life could be -- became an astonishing circumstance in itself. Claghom had pushed his thesis further. Since change was inevitable, he argued that the gentlefolk should soften the impact by anticipating and controlling the changes -- a doctrine which had been attacked with great fervor. The traditionalists labeled all of Claghom s ideas demonstrable fallacy, and cited the very stability of castle Hfe as proof at its viability. Xanten had inclined first one way, then the other, emotionally involved with neither cause. If anything, the fact of O. Z. Carr's traditionalism had nudged him toward Claghom's views. Now it seemed as if events had vindicated Claghom. Change had come, with an impact of the maximum harshness and violence. There were still questions to be answered, of course. Why had tiie Meks chosen this particular time to revolt? Conditions had not altered appreciably for five hundred years, and the Meks had never previously hinted dissatisfaction. In fact, they had revealed nothing of their feelings -- though no one had ever troubled to ask them -- save Claghom. T ie Birds were veering east to avoid the Ballarat Mountains, to the west of which were the ruins of a great city, never satisfactorily identified. Below lay the Lucerne Valley, at one time a fertile farm land. If one looked with great concentration the outline of the various holdings could sometimes be distinguished. Ahead, the spaceship hangars were visible, where Mek technicians maintained four spaceships that were jointly the property of Hagedom, Janeil, Tuang, Mominglight and Maraval, though, for a variety of reasons, the ships were never used. The sun was setting. Orange light twinkled and flickered on the metal walls. Xanten called instructions up to the Birds: "Circle down; alight behind that line of trees, but fly low so that none will see." Down on stiff wings curved the Birds, six ungainly necks stretched toward the ground. Xanten was ready for the impact. The Birds never seemed able to alight easily when they carried a gentleman. When the cargo was something in which they felt a personal concern, dandelion fluff would never have been disturbed by the jar. Xanten expertly kept his balance, instead of tumbling and rolling in the manner preferred by the Birds. "You all have syrup," he told them. "Rest: make no noise; do not quarrel. By tomorrow's sunset, if I am not here, return to Castle Hagedom and say that Xanten was killed." "Never fear!" cried the Birds. "We will wait forever!" "At any rate till tomorrow's sunset!" "If danger threatens, if you are pressed -- a ros ros ros! Call for the Birds!" A ros We are ferocious when aroused!" "I wish it were true," said Xanten. "The Birds are arrant cowards, this is well known. Still I value the sentiment Remember my instructions, and be quiet above all! I do not wish to be set upon and stabbed because of your clamor." The Birds made indignant sounds. "Injustice, injustice! We are quiet as the dew!" "Good." Xanten hurriedly moved away lest they should bellow new advice or reassurances after him. IV passing through the forest, he I came to an open meadow at the far edge of which, perhaps a hundred yards distant, was the rear of the first hangar. He stopped to consider. Several factors were involved. First, the maintenance Meks, with the metal structure shielding them from radio contact, might still be unaware of the revolt. Hardly likely, he decided, in view of the otherwise careful planning. Second, the Meks, in continuous communication with their fellows, acted as a collective organism. The aggregate functioned more completely than its parts, and the individual was not prone to initiative. Hence, vigilance was not likely to be extreme. Third, if they expected anyone to attempt a discreet approach, they would necessarily scrutinize most closely the route which he proposed to take. Xanten decided to wait in the shadows another ten minutes, until the setting sun shining over his shoulder should most effectively blind any who might watch. Ten minutes passed. The hangars, burnished by the dying sunlight, bulked long, tall, completely quiet. In the intervening meadow long golden grass waved and rippled in a cool breeze. Xanten took a deep breath, hefted his pouch, arranged his weapons, strode forth. It did not occur to him to crawl through the grass. He reached the back of the nearest hangar without challenge. Pressing his ear to the metal he heard nothing. He walked to the corner, looked down the side: no sign of life. Xanten shrugged. Very well then; to the door. He walked beside the hangar, the setting sun casting a long black shadow ahead of him. He came to a door opening into the hangar administrative office. Since there was nothing to be gained by trepidation, Xanten thrust the door aside and entered. The offices were empty. The desks, where centuries before underlings had sat, calculating invoices and bills of lading, were bare, polished, free of dust. The computers and information banks, black enamel, glass, white and red switches, looked as if they had been installed only the day before. Xanten crossed to the glass pane overlooking the hangar floor, shadowed under the bulk of the ship. He saw no Meks. But on the floor of the hangar, arranged in neat rows and heaps, were elements and assemblies of the ship's control mechanism. Service panels gaped wide into the hull to show where the devices had been detached. Xanten stepped from the office out into the hangar. The spaceship had been disabled, put out of commission. Xanten looked along the neat rows of parts. Certain savants of various castles were expert in the theory of space-time transfer; S. X. Rosenhox of Maraval had even derived a set of equations which, if translated into machinery, eliminated the troublesome Hamus Effect. But not one gentleman, even were he so oblivious to personal honor as to touch a hand to a tool, would know how to replace, connect and tune the mechanisms heaped upon the hangar floor. When had the malicious work been done? Impossible to say. Xanten returned to the office, stepped back out into the twilight, walked to the next hangar. Again no Meks; again the spaceship had been gutted of its control mechanisms. Xanten proceeded to the third hangar, where conditions were the same. At the fourth hangar he discerned the faint sounds of activity. Stepping into the office, looking through the glass wall into the hangar, he found Meks working with their usual economy of motion, in a near silence which was uncanny. Xanten, already uncomfortable because of skulking through the forest, became enraged by the cool destruction of his property. He strode forth into the hangar. Slapping his thigh to attract attention he called in a harsh voice, "Return the components to place! How dare you vermin act in such a manner?" f  'he Meks turned about their blank countenances, studied him through black beaded lensclusters at each side erf thenheads. "What?" Xanten bellowed. "You hesitate?" He brought forth his steel whip, usually more of a symbolic adjunct then a punitive instrument, and slashed it against the ground. "Obey! This ridiculous revolt is at its end!" The Meks still hesitated, and events wavered in die balance. None made a sound, though messages were passing among them, appraising the circumstances, establishing a consensus. Xanten could allow them no such leisure. He marched forward, wielding the whip, striking at the only are where the Meks felt pain: the ropy face. "To your duties," he roared. "A fine maintenance crew are you! A destruction crew is more like it!" The Meks made their soft blowing sound which might mean anything. They fell back, and now Xanten noted one standing at the head of the companionway leading into the ship: a Mek larger than any he had seen before and one in some fashion different. This Mek was aiming a pellet gun at his head. With an unhurried flourish Xanten whipped away a Mek who had leapt forward with a knife, and without deigning to aim fired at and destroyed the Mek who stood on the companionway, even as the slug sang past his head. The other Meks were nevertheless committed to an attack. All surged forward. Lounging disdainfully against the hull, Xanten shot them as they came, moving his head once to avoid a chunk of metal, again reaching to catch a throw-knife and hurl it into the face of him who had thrown it. The Meks drew back, and Xanten guessed that they had agreed on a new tactic: either to withdraw for weapons or perhaps to confine him within the hangar. In any event no more could be accomplished here. He made play with the whip and cleared an avenue to the office. With tools, metal bars and forgings striking the glass behind him, he sauntered through the office and out into the night. He did not look behind. The full moon was rising, a great yellow globe casting a smoky saffron glow, like an antique lamp. Mek eyes were not well adapted for night seeing, and Xanten waited by the door. Presently Meks began to pour forth, and Xanten hacked at their necks as they came. The Meks drew back inside the hangar. Wiping his blade Xanten strode off the way he had come, looking neither right nor left. He stopped short. The night was young. Something tickled his mind : the recollection of the Mek who had fired the pellet gun. He had been larger, possibly a darker bronze, but, more significantly, he had displayed an indefinable poise, almost authority -- though such a word, when used in connection with the Meks, was anomalous. On the other hand, someone must have planned the revolt, or at least originated the concept of a revolt in the first place. It might be worthwhile to extend the reconnaissance, though his primary information had been secured. X anten turned back and crossed the landing area to the barracks and garages. Once more, frowning in discomfort, he felt the need for discretion. What times these were when a gentleman must skulk to avoid such as the Meks! He stole up behind the garages, where a half-dozen power-wagons lay dozing. Xanten looked them over. All were of the same sort, a metal frame with four wheels and an earth-moving blade at the front. Nearby must be the syrup stock. Xanten presently found a bin containing a number of containers. He loaded a dozen on a nearby wagon and slashed the rest with his knife, so that the syrup gushed across the ground. The Meks used a somewhat different formulation; their syrup would be stocked at a different locale, presumably inside the barracks. Xanten mounted a power-wagon, twisted the 'awake' key, tapped the 'Go' button, pulled a lever which set the wheels into reverse motion. The power-wag Power-wagons, like the Meks, were originally swamp-creatures from Etamin #. They were great rectangular slabs of muscle, slung Into a rectangular frame and protected from sunlight, insects and rodents by a synthetic pelt. Syrup sacs communicated with their digestive apparatus, wires led to motor nodes in the rudimentary brain. The muscles were clamped to rocker arms which actuated rotors and drive-wheels. The power-wagons were economical, long-lived and docile, and so they were principally used for heavy cartage earth-moving, heavy-tillage, and other arduous jobs. on lurched back. Xanten halted it and turned it so that it faced the barracks. He did likewise with three others, then set them all in motion, one after the other. They trundled forward. The blades cut open the metal wall of the barracks, the roof sagged. The power-wagons continued, pushing the length of the interior, crushing all in their way. Xanten nodded in profound satisfaction, returned to the power-wagon he had reserved for his own use. Mounting to the seat, he waited. No Meks issued from the barracks. Apparently they were deserted, with the entire crew busy at the hangars. Still, hopefully, the syrup stocks had been destroyed. Many might perish by starvation. From the direction of the hangars came a single Mek, evidently attracted by the sounds of destruction. Xanten crouched on the seat and as it passed, coiled his whip around the stocky neck. He heaved; the Mek spun to the ground. Xanten leapt down, seized its pellet-gun. Here was another of the larger Meks, and now Xanten saw it to be without a syrup sac, a Mek in the original state. Astounding! How did the creature survive? Suddenly there were many new questions to be asked; hopefully a few to be answered. Standing on the creature's head, Xanten hacked away the long antenna quills which protruded from the back of th Meks' scalp. It was now insulated, alone, on its own resources;, a situation certain to reduce thel most stalwart Mek to apathy. "Up!" ordered Xanten. "Into the back of the wagon!" He cracked the whip for emphasis. The Mek at first seemed disposed to defy him, but after  blow or two obeyed. Xanten climbed into the seat, started the power-wagon, directed it to the north. The Birds would be unable to carry both himself and the Mek -- or in any event they would cry and complain so raucously that they might as well be believed at first. They might or might not wait until the specified hour of tomorrow's sunset As likely as not they would sleep the night in a tree, awake in a surly mood and return at once to Castle Hagedom. All through the night the power wagon trundled, with Xanten on the seat and his captive huddled in the rear. 'T'he gentlefolk of the castles, for all their assurance, disliked to wander the countryside by night, by reason of what some derided as superstitious fear. Others cited travelers benighted beside mouldering ruins and their subsequent visions: the eldritch music they had heard, or the whimper of moon-mirkins, or the far horns of spectral huntsmen. Others had seen pale lavender and green lights, and wraiths which ran with long strides through the forest; and Hode Abbey, now a dank tumble, was notorious for the White Hag and the alarming toll she exacted. A hundred such cases were known. While the hard-headed scoffed, none needlessly traveled the countryside by night. Indeed, if truly ghosts haunt the scenes of tragedy and heartbreak, then the landscape of Old Earth must be home to ghosts and specters beyond all numbering; especially that region across which Xanten rolled in the power-wagon, where every rock, every meadow, every vale and swale was crusted thick with human experience. The moon rose high. The wagon trundled north along an ancient road, the cracked concrete slabs shining pale in the moonlight. Twice Xanten saw flickering orange lights off to the side, and once, standing in the shade of a cypress tree, he thought to see a tall quiet shape, silently watching him pass. The captive Mek sat plotting mischief, Xanten well knew. Without its quills it must feel depersonified, bewildered, but Xanten told himself that it would not do to doze. The road led through a town, certain structures of which yet stood. Not even the Nomads took refuge in these old towns, fearing either miasma or perhaps the redolence of grief. The moon reached the zenith. The landscape spread away in a hundred tones of silver, black and gray. Looking about, Xanten thought that for all the notable pleasures of civilized life, there was yet something to be said for the spaciousness and simplicity of Nomadland... The Mek made a stealthy movement Xanten did not so much as turn his head. He cracked his whip in the air. The Mek became quiet.  #I through the night the powerwagon rolled along the old road, with the moon sinking into the west. The eastern horizon glowed green and lemonyellow, and presently, as the pallid moon disappeared over the distant line of the mountains the sun came up. At this moment, Xanten spied a drift of smoke off to the right. He halted the wagon. Standing up on the seat he craned his neck to spy a Nomad encampment about a quarter-mile distant. He could distinguish three or four dozen tents of various sizes, a dozen dilapidated power-wagons. On the hetman's tall tent he thought to see a black ideogram which he thought he recognized. If so, this would be the tribe which not long before had trespassed on the Hagedom domain, and which O.Z. Garr had repulsed. Xanten settled himself upon the seat, composed his garments, set the power-wagon in motion and guided it toward the camp. A hundred black-cloaked men, tall and lean as ferrets, watched his approach. A dozen sprang forward and whipping arrows to bows aimed them at his heart. Xanten turned them a glance of supercilious inquiry, drove the wagon up to the hetman's tent, halted. He rose to his feet. "Hetman," he called. "Are you awake?" The hetman parted the canvas which closed off his tent, peered out and after a moment came forth. Like the others he wore a garment of limp black cloth, swathing head and body alike. His face thrust through a square opening: narrow blue eyes, a grotesquely long nose, a chin long, skewed and sharp. Xanten gave him a curt nod. "Observe this." He jerked his thumb toward the Mek in the back of the wagon. The hetman flicked aside his eyes, studied the Mek a tenthsecond, returned to a scrutiny of Xanten. "His kintl have revolted against the gentlemen," said Xanten. "In fact they massacre all the men of Earth, Hence we of Castle Hagedom make this offer to the Nomads. Come to Castle Hagedom! We will feed, clothe and arm you. We will train you to discipline and the arts of formal warfare. We will provide the most expert leadership within our power. We will then annihilate the Meks, expunge them from Earth. After the campaign, we will train you to technical skills, and you may pursue profitable and interesting careers in the service of the castles." The hetman made no reply for a moment. Then his weath-l ered face split into a ferocious grin and he spoke in a voice which Xanten found surprisingly well-modulated. "So your beasts have finally risen up to rend you! A pity they forebore so long! Well, it is all one to us. You are both alien folk and sooner or later your bones must bleach together." Xanten pretended incomprehension. "If I understand you aright, you assert that in the face of alien assault, all men must fight a common battle; and then, after the victory, cooperate still to their mutual advantage; am I correct?" T he hetman's grin never wavered. "You are not men. Only we of Earth soil and Earth water are men. You and your weird slaves are strangers together. We wish you success in your mutual slaughter." "Well then," declared Xanten, "I heard you aright after all. Appeals to your loyalty are ineffectual, so much is clear. What of self-interest then? The Meks, failing to expunge the gentlefolk of the castles, will turn upon the Nomads and kill them as if they were so many ants." "If they attack us, we will war on them," said the hetman. "Otherwise let them do as they will." Xanten glanced thoughtfully even now, to accept a contingent of Nomads into the service of Castle Hagedorn, this to form a cadre from which a larger and more versatile group may be formed." From the side another Nomad called in an offensively jeering voice: "You will sew a sac on our backs where you can pour your syrup, hey?" Xanten replied in an even voice, "The syrup is highly nutritious and supplies all bodily needs." "Why then do you not consume it yourself?" Xanten disdained reply. The hetman spoke. "If you wish to supply us weapons, we will take them, and use them against whomever threatens us. But do not expect us to defend you. If you fear for your lives, desert your castles and become Nomads." "Fear for our lives?" exclaimed Xanten. "What nonsense! Never! Castle Hagedom is impregnable, as is Janeil, and most of the other castles as well." The hetman shook his head. "Any time we choose we could take Hagedom, and kill all you popinjays in your sleep." "What?" cried Xanten in outrage. "Are you serious?" "Certainly. On a black night we would send a man aloft on a great kite and drop him down on the parapets. He would lower a line, haul up ladders and in fifteen minutes the castle is taken." Xanten pulled at his chin. "Ingenious, but impractical. The Birds would detect such a kite. Or the wind would fail at a critical moment... All this is beside the point. The Meks fly no kites. They plan to make a display against Janeil and Hagedorn and then, in their frustration, they will go forth and hunt Nomads." The hetman moved back a step. "What then? We have survived similar attempts by the men of Hagedorn. Cowards all! Hand to hand, with equal weapons, we would make you eat the dirt like the contemptible dogs you are." Xanten raised his eyebrows in elegant disdain. "I fear that you forget yourself. You address a clan chief of Castle Hagedom. Only fatigue and boredom restrain me from punishing you with this whip." "Bah," said the hetman. He crooked a finger to one of his archers. "Spit this insolent lordling." 'T'he archer discharged his arA row, but Xanten had been expecting some such act He fired his energy gun, destroying arrow, bow, and the archer's hands. He said, "I see I must teach you common respect for your betters; so it means the whip after all." Seizing the hetman by the scalp, he coiled the whip smartly once, twice, thrice around the narrow shoulders. "Let this suffice. I cannot compel you to fight, but at least I can demand decent respect from scuttling dung beetles." He leapt to the ground and, seizing the hetman, pitched him into the back of the wagon alongside the Mek. Then, backing the powerwagon around, he departed the camp without so much as a glance over his shoulder, the thwart of the seat protecting his back from the arrows of the hetman's stunned subjects. The hetman scrambled erect, drew his dagger. Xanten turned his head slightly. "Take care! Or I will tie you to die wagon, and you shall run behind in the dust." The hetman hesitated, made a spitting sound between his teeth, drew back. He looked down at his blade, turned it over, sheathed it with a grunt. "Where do you take me?" Xanten halted the wagon. "No farther. I merely wished to leave your camp with dignity, without dodging and ducking a hail of arrows. You may alight. I take it you still refuse to bring your men into the service of Castle Hagedorn?" The hetman once more made the spitting sound between his teeth. 'When the Meks have destroyed the castles, we shall destroy the Meks. Then Earth will be cleared of star-things for all time!" "You are a gang of intractable savages. Very well, alight, return to your encampment. Reflect well before you again show disrespect to a Castle Hagedom clan chief." "Bah," muttered the hetman. Leaping down from the wagon, he stalked back down the track toward his camp. He did not look back. VI A bout noon Xanten came to Far Valley, at the edge of the Hagedorn lands. Nearby was a village of Expiationists: malcontents and neurasthenics in the opinion of castle gentlefolk, and a curious group by any standards. A few had held enviable rank; certain others were savants of recognized edudition; but others yet were persons of neither dignity nor reputation, subscribing to the most bizarre and extreme of philosophies. All now performed toil, no different from that relegated to the Peasants, and all seemed to take a perverse satisfaction in what by castle standards was filth, poverty and degradation. As might be expected, their creed was by no means homogenous. Some might better have been described as 'nonconformists', and others still, a minority, argued for a dynamic program. Between castle and village was little intercourse. Occasionally the Expiationists bartered fruit or polished wood for tools, nails, medicaments; or the gentlefolk might make up a party to watch the Expiationists at their dancing and singing. Xanten had visited the village on many such occasions and had been attracted by the artless charm and informality of the folk at their play. Now, passing near the village, Xanten turned aside and followed a lane which wound between tall blackberry hedges and out upon a little common, where goats and cattle grazed. Xanten halted the wagon in the shade, saw that the syrup sac was full. He looked back at his captive. "What of you? If you need syrup, pour yourself full. But no, you have no sac. What then do you feed upon? Mud? Unsavory fare. I fear none here is rank enough for your taste. Ingest syrup or munch grass, as you will ; only do not stray overfar from the wagon, for I watch with an intent eye." The Mek, sitting hunched in a comer, gave no signal that it comprehended. Nor did it move to take advantage of Xanten's offer. Xanten went to a watering trough. Holding his hands under the trickle which issued from a lead pipe, he rinsed his face, then drank a swallow or two from his cupped hand. Turning, he found that a dozen folk of the village had approached. One he knew well, a man who might have become Godaiming, or even Aure, had he not become infected with expiationism. Xanten performed a polite salute. "A. G. Philidor. It is I, Xanten." "Xanten, of course. But here I am A. G. Philidor no longer; merely Philidor." Xanten bowed. "My apologies. I have neglected the full rigor of your informality." "Spare me your wit," said Philidor. "Why do you bring us a shorn Mek? For adoption, perhaps?" This last alluded to the gentlefolk practice of bringing over-tally babies to the village. "Now who flaunts his wit? But you have not heard the news?" "News arrives here last of all. The Nomads are better informed." "Prepare yourself for surprise. The Meks have revolted against the castles. Halcyon and Delora are demolished, and all killed; perhaps others by this time." Philidor shook his head. "I am not surprised." "Well, then, are you not concerned?" Philidor considered. "To this extent. Our own plans, never very feasible, become more far-fetched than ever." "It appears to me," said Xanten, "that you face grave and immediate danger. The Meks surely' intend to wipe out every vestige of humanity. You will not escape." Philidor shrugged. "Conceivably the danger exists... We will take counsel and decide what to do." "I can put forward a proposal which you may find attractive," said Xanten. "Our first concern, of course, is to suppress the revolt. There are at least a dozen Expiationist communities, with an aggregate population of two or three thousand -- perhaps more. I propose that we recruit and train a corps of highly disciplined troops, supplied from the Castle Hagedorn armory, led by Hagedorn's most expert military theoreticians." philidor stared at him incredulously. "You expect us, the Expiationists, to become your soldiers?" 'Why not?" asked Xanten ingeniously. "Your life is at stake no less than ours." "No one dies more than once." Xanten in his turn evinced shock. "What? Can this be a foriher gentleman of Hagedom speaking? Is this the face a man of pride and courage turns to danger? Is this the lesson of history? Of course not! I...need not instruct you in this; you are as knowledgeable as I." Philidor nodded. "I know that the history of man is not his technical triumphs, his kills, his victories. It is a composite : a mosaic each man's accommodation with his conscience. This is the true history of the race." Xanten made an airy gesture. A. G. Philidor, you over-simplify grievously. Do you consider me obtuse? There are many kinds of history. They interact. You emphasize morality. But the ultimate basis of morality is survival. What promotes survival Is good, what induces mortef action is bad." 'Well spoken!" declared Philidor. "But let me propound a parbeings destroy a creature who otherwise will infect all with a fatal disease? Yes, you will say. Once more. Ten starving beasts hunt you, that they may eat. Will you kill them to save your life? Yes, you will say again, though here you destroy more than you save. Once more: a man inhabits a hut in a lonely valley. A hundred spaceships descend from the sky, and attempt to destroy him. May he destroy these ships in self-defense, even though he is one and they are a hundred thousand? Perhaps you say yes. What then if a whole world, a whole race of beings, pits itself against this single man? May he kill all? What if the attackers are as human as himself? What if he were the creature of the first instance, who otherwise will infect a world with disease? You see, there is no area where a simple touchstone avails. We have searched and found none. Hence, at the risk of sinning against Survival, we -- I, at least; I can only speak for myself -- have chosen a morality that at least allows me calm. I kill -- nothing. I destroy nothing." "Bah," said Xanten contemptuously. "If a Mek platoon entered this valley and began' to kill your children, you would not defend them?" Philidor compressed his lips, turned away. Another man spoke. "Philidor has defined morality. But who is absolutely moral? Philidor -- or I, or you -- might in such a case desert his morality." Philidor said, "Look about you. Is anyone here you recognize?" X anten scanned the group. Nearby stood a girl of extraordinary beauty. She wore a white smock and in the dark hair curling to her shoulders she wore a red flower. Xanten nodded. "I see the maiden O. Z. Garr wished to introduce into his menage at tiie castle." "Exactly," said Philidor. "Do you recall the circumstances?" "Very well indeed," said Xanten. "There was vigorous objection from the Council of Notables -- if for no other reason than the threat to our laws of population control. O. Z. Garr attempted to sidestep the law in this fashion. 'I keep Phanes,' he said. 'At times I maintain as many as six, or even eight, and no one utters a word of protest. I will call this girl a Phane and keep her among the rest.' I and others protested. There was almost a duel on this matter. O. Z. Garr was forced to relinquish the girl. She was given into my custody and I conveyed her to Far Valley." Philidor nodded. "All this is correct. Well -- we attempted to dissuade Garr. He refused to be dissuaded, and threatened us with his hunting force of perhaps thirty Meks. We stood aside. Are we moral? Are we strong or weak?" "Sometimes it is better," said Xanten, "to ignore morality. Even though O. Z. Garr is a gentleman and you are but Expiationists... Likewise in the case of the Meks. They are destroying the castles, and all the men of earth. If morality means supine acceptance, then morality must be abandoned!" Philidor gave a sour chuckle. "What a remarkable situation! The Meks are here, likewise Peasants and Birds and Phanes, all altered, transported and enslaved for human pleasure. Indeed, it is this fact that occasions our guilt, for which we must expiate. And now you want us to compound this guilt!" "It is a mistake to brood overmuch about the past," said Xanten. "Still, if you wish to preserve your option to brood, I suggest that you fight Meks now, or at the very least take refuge in the castle." "Not I," said Philidor. "Perhaps others may choose to do so." "You will wait to be killed?" "No. I and no doubt others will take refuge in the remote mountains." Xanten clambered back aboard the power-wagon. "If you change your mind, come to Castle Hagedom." He departed. The road continued along the valley, wound up a hillside, crossed a ridge. Far ahead, silhouetted against the sky, stood Castle Hagedorn. X anten reported to the council. "The spaceships cannot be used. The Meks have rendered them inoperative. Any plan to solicit assistance from the Home Worlds is pointless." "This is sorry news," said Hagedorn with a grimace. "Well then -- so much for that." Xanten continued. "Returning by power-wagon I encountered a tribe of Nomads. I summoned the hetman and explained to him the advantages of serving Castle Hagedom. The Nomads, I fear, lack both grace and docility. The hetman gave so surly a response that I departed in disgust. "At Far Valley I visited the Expiationist village, and made a similar proposal, but with no great success. They are as idealistic as the Nomads are churlish. Both are of a fugitive tendency. The Expiationists spoke of taking refuge in the mountains. The Nomads presumably will retreat into the steppes." Beaudry snorted. "How will flight help them? Perhaps they gain a few years -- but eventually the Meks will find every last one of them; such is their methodicity." "In the meantime," O. Z. Garr declared peevishly, "we might have organized them into an efficient combat corps, to the benefit of all. Well, then, let them perish! We are secure." "Secure yes," said Hagedom gloomily. "But what when the power fails? When the lifts break down? When air circulation cuts off so that we either stifle or freeze? What then?" O. Z. Garr gave his head a grim shake. "We must steel ourselves to undignified expedients, with as good a grace as possible. But the machinery of the castle is sound, and I expect small deterioration or failure for conceivably five or ten years. By that time anything may occur." Claghorn, who had been leaning indolently back in his seat, spoke at last: "Essentially this is a passive program. Like the defection of the Nomads and Expiationists, it looks very little beyond the immediate moment." O. Z. Garr spoke in a voice carefully polite. "Claghorn is well aware that I yield to none in courteous candor, as well as optimism and directness: in short, the reverse of passivity. But I refuse to dignify a stupid little inconvenience by extending it serious attention. How can he label this procedure 'passivity'? Does the worthy and honorable head of the Claghorns have a proposal which more effectively maintains our status, our standards, our self-respect?" claghorn nodded slowly, with  a faint half-smile which O. Z. Garr found odiously complacent. "There is a simple and effective method by which the Meks might be defeated." "Well then!" cried Hagedom. "Why hesitate? Let us hear it!" Claghorn looked around the red velvet-covered table, considered the faces of all: the dispassionate Xanten, Beaudry, with his burly, rigid, face muscles clenched in an habitual expression unpleasantly like a sneer; old Isseth, handsome, erect and vital as the most dashing cadet; Hagedom troubled, glum, his inward perplexity all too evident; the elegant Garr; Overwhele, til inking savagely of the inconveniences of the future; Aure, toying with his ivory tablet, either bored, morose or defeated; the others displaying various aspects of doubt, foreboding, hauteur, dark resentment, impatience; and in the case of Floy, a quiet smile -- or as Isseth later characterized it, an imbecilic smirk -- intended to convey his total disassociation from the entire irksome matter. Claghorn took stock of the faces, and shook his head. "I will not at the moment broach this plan, as I fear it is unworkable. But I must point out that under no circumstances can Castle Hagedom be as before, even should we survive the Mek attack." "Bah!" exclaimed Beaudry. "We lose dignity, we become ridiculous, by even so much as discussing the beasts." Xanten stirred himself. "A distasteful subject, but remember! Halcyon is destroyed, and Delora and who knows what others? Let us not thrust our heads in the sand! The Meks will not waft away merely because we ignore them." "In any event," said O. Z. Garr, "Janeil is secure and we are secure. The other folk, unless they are already slaughtered, might do well to visit us during the inconvenience, if they can justify the humiliation of flight to themselves. I myself believe that the Meks will soon come to heel, anxious to return to their posts." Hagedom shook his head gloomily. "I find this hard to believe. Very well then, we shall adjourn." '"T"he radio communications system was the first of the castle's vast array of electrical and mechanical devices to break down. The failure occurred so soon and so decisively that certain of the theoreticians, notably I. K. Harde and Uegus, postulated sabotage by the departing Meks. Others remarked that the system had never been absolutely dependable, that the Meks themselves had been forced to tinker continuously with the circuits, that the failure was simply a result of bad engineering. Harde and Uegus inspected the unwieldy apparatus, but the cause of failure was not obvious. After a halfhour of consultation they agreed that any attempt to restore the system would necessitate complete re-design and re-engineering, with consequent construction of testing and calibration devices, and the fabrication of a complete new family of components. "This is manifestly impossible," stated Uegus in his report to the council. "Even the simplest useful system would require several technician-years. There is not even one single technician to hand. We must therefore await the availability of trained and "In retrospect," stated Isseth, the oldest of the clan chiefs, "it is clear that in many ways we have been less than provident. No matter that the men of the Home Worlds are vulgarians! Men of shrewder calculation than our own would have maintained inter-world connection." "Lack of 'shrewdness' and 'providence' were not the deterring factors," stated Claghorn. "Communication was discouraged simply because the early lords were overrun with HomeWorld parvenus. It is as simple as that." Isseth grunted, and started to make a rejoinder, but Hagedom said hastily, "Unluckily, as Xanten tells us, the spaceships have been rendered useless. While certain of our number have a profound knowledge of the theoretical considerations, again who is there to perform the toil? Even were the hangars and spaceships themselves under our control." O. Z. Garr declared, "Give me six platoons of Peasants and six powerwagons equipped with high-energy cannon, and I'll reMekgain the hangars. No difficulties there!" Beaudry said, "Well, here's a start, at least. I'll assist in the training of the Peasants, and though I know nothing of cannon operation, rely on me for any advice I can give." Hagedorn looked around the group, frowned, pulled at his chin. "There are difficulties to this program. First, we have at hand only the single powerwagon in which Xanten returned from his reconnaissance. Then what of our energy cannons? Has anyone inspected them? The Meks were entrusted with maintenance, but it is possible, even likely, that they wrought mischief here as well. O. Z. Garr, you are reckoned an expert military theoretician. What can you tell us in this regard?" "I have made no inspection to date," stated O. Z. Garr. "Today the 'Display of Antique Tabards' will occupy us all until the 'Hour of Sundown Appraisal'." He looked at his watch. "Perhaps now is as good a time as any to adjourn, until I am able  'Display of Antique Tabards': 'Hour of Sundown Appraisal': the literal sense of the first term was yet relevant; that of the second had become lost and the phrase was a mere formalism, connoting that hour of late afternoon when visits were exchanged, wines, liqueurs and essences tasted: in short, a time of relaxation and small talk before the more formal convivialities of dining. to provide detailed information in regard to the cannons." H agedorn nodded his heavy head. "The time indeed grows late. Your Phanes appear today?" "Only two," replied O. Z. Garr. "The Lazule and the Eleventh Mystery. I can find nothing suitable for the Gossamer Delights nor my little Blue Fay, and the Gloriana still requires tutelage. Today B. Z. Maxelwane's Variflors should repay the most attention." "Yes," said Hagdom. "I have heard other remarks to this effect. Very well then, until tomorrow. Eh, Claghom, you have something to say?" "Yes, indeed," said Claghorn mildly. "We have all too little time at our disposal. Best that we make the most of it. I seriously doubt the efficacy of Peasant troops; they are like rabbits against wolves. What we need, rather than rabbits, are panthers." "Ah, yes," said Hagedorn vaguely. "Yes indeed." "Where, then, are panthers to be found?" Claghorn looked inquiringly around the table. "Can no one suggest a source? A pity. Well then, if panthers fail to appear, I suppose rabbits must do. Let us go about the business of converting rabbits into panthers, and instantly. I suggest that we postpone all fetes and ipectacles until the shape of our future is more certain." Hagedorn raised his eyebrows, opened his mouth to speak, closed it again. He looked intently at Claghorn to ascertain whether or not he joked. Then he looked dubiously around the table. Beaudry gave a rather brassy laugh. "It seems that erudite Claghorn cries panic." O. Z. Garr stated: "Surely, in all dignity, we cannot allow the impertinence of our servants to cause us such eye-rolling alarm. I am embarrassed even to bring the matter forward." "I am not embarrassed," said Claghom, with the full-faced complacence which so exasperated O. Z. Garr. "I see no reason why you should be. Our lives are threatened, in which case a trifle of embarrassment, or anything else, becomes of secondary importance." O. Z. Garr rose to his feet, performed a brusque salute in Claghom's direction, of such a nature as to constitute a calculated affront. Claghom, rising, performed a similar salute, this so grave and overly complicated as to invest Garr's insult with burlesque overtones. Xanten, who detested O. Z. Garr, laughed aloud. O. Z. Garr hesitated, then, sensing that under the circumstances taking the matter further would be regarded as poor form, strode from the chamber. T ie Viewing of Antique Tabards, an annual pageant of Phanes wearing sumptuous garments took place in the Great Rotunda to the north of the central plaza. Possibly half of the gentlemen, but less than a quarter of the ladies, kept Phanes. These were creatures native to the caverns of Albireo Seven's moon: a docile race, both playful and affectionate, which after several thousand years of selective breeding had become sylphs of piquant beauty. Clad in a delicate gaue which issued from pores behind their ears, along their upper arms, down their backs, they were the most inoffensive of creatures, anxious always to please, innocently vain. Most gentlemen regarded them with affection, but rumors sometimes told of ladies drenching an especially hated Phane in tincture of ammonia, which matted her pelt and destroyed her gauze forever. A gentleman besotted by a Phane was considered a figure of fun. The Phane, though so carefully bred as to seem a delicate girl, if used sexually became crumpled and haggard, with gauzes drooping and discolored, and everyone would know that such and such a gentleman had misused his Phane. In this regard, at least, the women of the castles might exert their superiority. They did so by conducting themselves with such extravagant provocation that the Phanes in contrast seemed the most ingenious and fragile of nature sprites. Their life-span was perhaps thirty years, during the last ten of which, after they had lost their beauty, they encased themselves in mantles of gray gauze and performed menial tasks in boudoirs, kitchens, pantries, nurseries and dressing rooms. The Viewing of Antique Tabards was an occasion more for the viewing of Phanes than the tabards, though these, woven of Phane-ga uze, were of intricate beauty in themselves. The Phane owners sat in a lower tier, tense with hope and pride, exulting when one made an especially splendid display, plunged into black depths when the ritual postures were performed with other than grace and elegance. During each display highly formal music was plucked from a lute by a gentleman from a clan different to that of the Phane owner. The owner never played the lute to the performance of his own Phane. The display was never overtly a competition and no formal acclamation was allowed, but all watching made up their minds as to which was the most entrancing and graceful of the Phanes, and the repute of the owner was thereby exalted. The current Viewing was delayed almost half an hour by reason of the defection of the Meks, and certain hasty improvisations had been made necessary. But the gentlefolk of Castle Hagedom were in no mood to be critical and took no heed of the occasional lapses as a dozen young Peasant bucks struggled to perform unfamiliar tasks. The Phanes were as entrancing as ever, bending, twisting, swaying to plangent chords of the lute, fluttering their fingers as if feeling for raindrops, crouching suddenly, gliding, then springing upright straight as wands, finally bowing and skipping from the platform. T T alfway through the program a Peasant sidled awkwardly into the Rotunda, and mumbled in an urgent manner to the cadet who came to inquire his business. The cadet at once made his way to Hagedorn's polished jet booth. Hagedom listened, nodded, spoke a few terse words and settled calmly back in his seat as if the message had been of no consequence, and the gentlefolk of the audience were reassured. The entertainment proceeded. O. Z. Garr's delectable pair made a fine show, but it was generally felt that Lirlin, a young Phane belonging to Isseth Floy Gazuneth, for the first time at a formal showing, made the most captivating display. The Phanes appeared for a last time, moving all together through a half-improvised minuet. Then they performed a final half-gay, half-regretful salute and departed the rotunda. For a few moments more the gentlemen and ladies would remain in their booths, sipping essences, discussing the display, arranging affairs and assignations. Hagedom sat frowning, twisting his hands. Suddenly he rose to his feet. The rotunda instantly became silent. "I dislike intruding an unhappy note at so pleasant an occasion," said Hagedom. "But news has just been given to me, and it is fitting that all should know. Janeil Castle is under attack. The Meks are there in great force, with hundreds of power-wagons. They have circled the castle with a dike which prevents any effective use of tiie Janeil energy-cannon. "There is no immediate danger to Janeil, and it is difficult to comprehend what the Meks hope to achieve, the Janeil walls being all of two hundred feet high. "The news nevertheless is somber, and it means that eventually we must expect a similar investment -- though it is even more difficult to comprehend how Meks could hope to inconvenience us. Our water derives from four wells sunk deep into the earth. We have great stocks of food. Our energy is derived from the sun. If necessary, we could condense water and synthesize food from the air -- at least I have been so assured by our great biochemical theoretician X. B. Ladisname. Still -- this is the news. Make of it what you will. Tomorrow the Council of Notables will meet." #TX#ell, then," said Hagedom ' ' to the council, "for once let us dispense with formality. O. Z. Garr: what of our cannon?" O. Z. Garr, wearing the magnificent gray and green uniform of the Overwhele Dragoons, carefully placed his morion on the table, so that the panache stood erect. "Of twelve cannon, four appear to be functioning correctly. Four have been sabotaged by excision of the power-leads. Four have been sabotaged by some means undetectable to careful investigation. I have commandeered a half-dozen Peasants who demonstrate a modicum of mechanical ability, and have instructed them in detail. They are currently engaged in splicing the leads. This is the extent of my current information in regard to the cannon." "Moderately good news," said Hagedom. "What of the proposed corps of armed Peasants?" "The project is under way. A. F. Mull and I. A. Berzelius are now inspecting Peasants with a view to recruitment and training. I can make no sanguine projection as to the military effectiveness of such a corps, even if trained and led by such as A. F. Mull, I. A. Berzelius and myself. The Peasants are a mild ineffectual race, admirably suited to the grubbing of weeds, but with no stomach whatever for fight # mg. Hagedom glanced around the council. "Are there any other suggestions?" Beaudry spoke in a harsh angry voice, "Had the villains but left us our power-wagons, we might have mounted the cannon aboard! The Peasants are equal to this, at least. Then we could roll to Janeil and blast the dogs from the rear." "These Meks seem utter fiends!" declared Aure. "What conceivably do they have in mind? Why, after these centuries, must they suddenly go mad?" "We all ask ourselves the same," said Hagedorn. "Xanten, you returned from reconnaissance with a captive: have you attempted to question him?" "No," said Xanten. "Truth to tell, I haven't thought of him since." "Why not attempt to question him? Perhaps he can provide a clue or two." Xanten nodded assent. "I can try. Candidly I expect to learn nothing." "Claghom, you are the Mek expert," said Beaudry. "Would you have thought the creatures capable of so intricate a plot? What do they hope to gain? Our castles?" # #'T'hey are certainly capable of precise and meticulous planning," said Claghorn. "Their ruthlessness surprises me -- more, possibly, than it should. I have never known them to covet our material possessions, and they show no tendency toward what we consider the concomitants of civilization: fine discriminations of sensation and the like. I have often speculated -- I won't dignify the conceit with the status of a theory -- that the structural logic of a brain is of rather more consequence than we reckon with. Our own brains are remarkable for their utter lack of rational structure. Considering the haphazarded manner in which our thoughts are formed, registered, indexed and recalled, any single rational act becomes a miracle. Perhaps we are incapable of rationality. Perhaps all thought is a set of impulses generated by one emotion, monitored by another, ratified by a third. In contrast the Mek brain is a marvel of what seems careful engineering. It is roughly cubical and consists of microscopic cells interconnected by organic fibrils, each a monofilament molecule of negligible electrical resistance. Within each cell is a film of silica, a fluid of variable conductivity and dielectric properties, a cusp of a complex mixture of metallic oxides. The brain is capable of storing great quantities of information in an orderly pattern. No fact is lost, unless it is purposely forgotten, a capacity which the Meks possess. The brain also functions as a radio transceiver, possibly as a radar transmitter and detector, though this again is speculation. "Where the Mek brain falls short is in its lack of emotional color. One Mek is precisely like another, without any personality differentiation perceptible to us. This, clearly, is a function of their communicative system. It would be unthinkable for a unique personality to develop under these conditions. They served us efficiently and -- so we thought -- loyally, because they felt nothing about their condition, neither pride in achievement, nor resentment, nor shame. Nothing whatever. They neither loved us nor hated us. Nor do they now. It is hard for us to conceive this emotional vacuum, when each of us feels something about everything. We live in a welter of emotions. They are as devoid of emotion as an ice-cube. They were fed, housed, maintained in a manner they found satisfactory. Why did they revolt? I have speculated at length, but the single reason which I can formulate seems so grotesque and unreasonable that I refuse to take it seriously. If this after all is the correct explanation..." His voice drifted away. "Well?" demanded O. Z. Garr peremptorily. "What then?" "Then -- it is all the same. They are committed to the destruction of the human race. My speculation alters nothing." H agedorn turned to Xanten. "All this should assist you in your inquiries." "I was about to suggest that Claghorn assist me, if he is so inclined," said Xanten. "As you like," said Claghom, "though in my opinion the information, no matter what, is irrelevant. Our single concern should be a means to repel them and to save our lives." "And -- save the force of 'panthers' you mentioned at our previous session -- you can conceive of no subtle weapon?" asked Hagedorn wistfully. "A device to set up electrical resonances in their brains, or something similar?" "Not feasible," said Claghom. "Certain organs in the creatures' brains function as overload switches. Though it is true that during this time they might not be able to communicate." After a moment's reflection he added thoughtful: "Who knows? A. G. Bernal and Uegus are theoreticians with a profound knowledge of such projections. Perhaps they might construct such a device, or several, against a possible need." Hagedorn nodded dubiously, and looked toward Uegus. "Is this possible?" Uegus frowned. " 'Construct? I can certainly design such an instrument. But the components -- where? Scattered through the storerooms helter-skelter, some functioning, others not. To achieve anything meaningful I must become no better than an apprentice, a Mek." He became incensed, and his voice hardened. "I find it hard to believe that I should be forced to point out this fact! Do you hold me and my talents then of such small worth?" Hagedorn hastened to reassure him. "Of course not! I for one would never think of impugning your dignity." "Never!" agreed Claghom. "Nevertheless, during this present emergency, we will find indignities imposed upon us by events, unless now we impose them upon ourselves." "Very well," said Uegus, a humorless smile trembling at his Bps. "You shall come with me to the storeroom. I will point out the components to be brought forth and assembled, you shall perform the toil. What do you say to that?" "I say yes, gladly, if it will be of real utility. However, I can hardly perform the labor for a dozen different theoreticians. Will any others serve beside myself?" No one responded. Silence was absolute, as if every gentleman present held his breath. Hagedorn started to speak, but Claghom interrupted. "Pardon, Hagedorn, but here, finally, we are stuck upon a basic principle, and it must be settled now." Hagedorn looked desperately around the council. "Has anyone relevant comment?" "Claghorn must do as his innate nature compels," declared O. Z. Garr in the silkiest of voices. "I cannot dictate to him. As for myself, I can never demean my status as a gentleman of Hagedom. This creed is as natural to me' as drawing breath ; if ever it is compromised I become a travesty of a gentleman, a grotesque mask of myself. This is Castle Hagedorn, and we represent the culmination of human civilization. Any compromise therefore becomes degradation; any expedient diminution of our standards becomes dishonor. I have heard the word 'emergency' used. What a deplorable sentiment! To dignify the rat-like snappings and gnashings of such as the Meks with the word 'emergency' is to my mind unworthy of a gentle man of Hagedorn!" A murmur of approval went around the council table. C laghom leaned far back in his seat, chin on his chest, as if in relaxation. His clear blue eyes went from face to face, then returned to O. Z. Garr whom he studied with dispassionate interest. "Obviously you direct your words to me," he said. "I appreciate their malice. But this is a small matter." He looked away from O. Z. Garr, to stare up at the massive diamond and emerald chandelier. "More important is the fact that the council as a whole, in spite of my earnest persuasion, seems to endorse your viewpoint. I can urge, expostulate, insinuate no longer, and I will now leave Castle Hagedorn. I find the atmosphere stifling. I trust that you survive the attack of the Meks, though I doubt that you will. They are a clever resourceful race, untroubled by qualms or preconceptions, and we have long underestimated their quality." Claghom rose from his seat, inserted the ivory tablet into its socket. "I bid you all farewell" Hagedorn hastily jumped to hi feet, held forth his arms imploringly. "Do not depart in anger, Claghorn! Reconsider! We need your wisdom, your expertise." "Assuredly you do," said Claghom. "But even more you need to act. upon the advice I have already extended. Until then we have no common ground, and any further interchange is futile and tiresome." He made a brief allinclusive salute and departed the chamber. Hagedorn slowly resumed his seat. The others made uneasy motions, coughed, looked up at the chandelier, studied their ivory tablets. O. Z. Garr muttered something to B. F. Wyas who sat beside him, who nodded solemnly. Hagerdon spoke in a subdued voice : "We will miss the presence of Claghorn, his penetrating if unorthodox insights... We have accomplished little. Uegus, perhaps you will give thought to the projector under discussion. Xanten, you were to question the captive Mek. O. Z. Garr, you undoubtedly will see to the repair of the energy cannon... Aside from these small matters, it appears that we have evolved no general IX plan of action, to help either ourselves or Janeil." Marune spoke. "What of the other castles? Are they still extant? We have had no news. I suggest that we send Birds to each castle, to learn their condition." Hagedom nodded. "Yes, this is a wise motion. Perhaps you will see to this, Marune?" "I will do so." "Good. We will now adjourn for a time." nphe Birds were dispatched by Marune of Aure and one by one returned. Their reports were similar: "Sea Island is deserted. Marble columns are tumbled along the beach. Pearl Dome is collapsed. Corpses float in the Water Garden." "Maraval reeks of death. Gentlemen, Peasants, Phane -- all dead. Alas! Even the Birds have departed!" "Delora: a ros ros ros! A dismal scene! No sign of life to be found!" "Alume is desolate. The great wooden door is smashed. The eternal Green Flame is extinguished." "There is nothing at Halycon. The Peasants were driven into a pit." "Tuang: silence." "Mominglight : death." r J' , hree days later, Xanten constrained six Birds to a lift chair. He directed them first on a wide sweep around the castle, then south to Far Valley. The Birds aired their usual complaints, then bounded down the deck in great ungainly hops which threatened to throw Xanten immediately to the pavement. At last gaining the air, they flew up in a spiral. Castle Hagedorn became an intricate miniature far below, each House marked by its unique cluster of turrets and eyries, its own eccentric roof line, its long streaming pennon. The Birds performed the prescribed circle, skimming the crags and pines of North Ridge. Then, setting wings aslant the upstream, they coasted away toward Far Valley. Over the pleasant Hagedorn domain flew the Birds and Xanten: over orchards, fields, vineyards, Peasant villages. They crossed Lake Maude with its pavilions and docks, the meadows beyond where the Hagedom cattle and sheep grazed, and presently came to Far Valley, at the limit of Hagedom lands. Xanten indicated where he wished to alight. The Birds, who would have preferred a site closer to the village where they could have watched all that transpired, grumbled and cried out in wrath and set Xanten down so roughly that had he not been alert the shock would have pitched him head over heels. Xanten alighted without elegance but at least remained on his feet. "Await me here!" he ordered. "Do not stray; attempt no flamboyant tricks among the liftstraps. When I return I wish to see six quiet Birds, in neat formation, lift-straps untwisted and untangled. No bickering, mind you! No loud caterwauling, to attract unfavorable comment! Let all be as I have ordered!" The Birds sulked, stamped their feet, ducked aside their necks, made insulting comments just under the level of Xanten's hearing. Xanten turned with a final glare of admonition and walked down the lane which led to the village. The vines were heavy with ripe blackberries and a number of the girls of the village filled baskets. Among them was the girl O. Z. Garr had thought to pre-empt for his personal use. As Xanten passed, he halted and performed a courteous salute. "We have met before, if my recollection is correct." r T"'he girl smiled, a half-rueful, half-whimsical smile. "'Your recollection serves you well. We met at Hagedom, where I was taken a captive. And later, when you conveyed me here, after dark, though I could not see your face." She extended her basket. "Are you hungry? Will you eat?" Xanten took several berries. In the course of the conversation he learned that the girl's name was Glys Meadowsweet, that her parents were not known to her, but were presumably gentlefolk of Castle Hagedom who had exceeded their birth tally. Xanten examined her even more carefully than before but could see resemblance to none of the Hagedom families. "You might derive from Castle Delora. If there is any family resemblance I can detect, it is to the Cosanzas of Delora -- a family noted for the beauty of its ladies." "You are not married?" she asked artlessly. "No," said Xanten, and indeed he had dissolved his relationship with Araminta only the day before. "What of you?" She Shook her head. "I would never be gathering blackberries if I were. It is work reserved for maidens. Why do you come to Far Valley?" "For two reasons. The first to see you." Xanten heard himself say this with surprise. But it was true, he realized with another small shock of surprise. "I have never spoken with you properly and I have always wondered if you were as charming and gay as you are beautiful." The girl shrugged and Xanten could not be sure whether she were pleased or not, compliments from gentlemen sometimes setting the stage for a sorry aftermath. "Well, no matter. I came also to speak to Claghom." "He is yonder," she said in a voice toneless, even cool, and pointed. "He occupies that cottage." She returned to her blackberry picking. Xanten bowed, proceeded to that cottage the girl had indicated. claghom, wearing loose kneelength breeches of gray homespun, worked with an axe chopping faggots into stove-lengths. At the sight of Xanten he halted his toil, leaned on the axe, mopped his forehead. "Ah, Xanten. I am pleased to see you. How are the folk of Castle Hagedom?" "As before. There is little to report, even had I come to bring you news." "Indeed, indeed?" Claghom leaned on the axe handle, surveyed Xanten with a bright blue gaze. "At our last meeting," went on Xanten, "I agreed to question the captive Mek. After doing so I am distressed that you were not at hand to assist, so that you might have resolved certain ambiguities in the responses." "Speak on," said Claghom. "Perhaps I shall be able to do so now." "After the council meeting I descended immediately to the storeroom where the Mek was confined. It lacked nutriment; I gave it syrup and a pail of water, which it sipped sparingly, then evinced a desire for minced clams. I summoned kitchen help and sent them for this commodity and the Mek ingested several pints. As I have indicated, it Was an unusual Mek, standing as tall as myself and lacking a syrup sac. I conveyed it to a different chamber, a storeroom for brown plush furniture, and ordered it to a seat. "I looked at the Mek and it looked at me. The quills which I removed were growing back; probably it could at least receive from Meks elsewhere. It seemed a superior beast, showing neither obsequiousness nor respect, and answered my questions without hesitation. "First I remarked: 'The gentlefolk of the castles are astounded by the revolt of the Meks. We had assumed that your life was satisfactory. Were we wrong?' " 'Evidently.' I am sure that this was the word signaled, though never had I suspected the Meks of wit of any sort. " "Very well then,' I said. 'In what manner?' " 'Surely it is obvious. We no longer wished to toil at your behest. We wished to conduct our fives by our own traditional standards.' "The response surprised me. I was unaware that the Meks possessed standards of any kind, much less traditional standards." Claghom nodded. "I have been similarly surprised by the scope of the Mek mentality." "I reproached the Mek: 'Why kill? Why destroy our lives in order to augment your own?' As soon as I had put the question I realized that it had been unhap. pily phrased. The Mek, I believe, realized the same; however, in reply he signaled something very rapidly which I believe was : We knew we must act with decisiveness. Your own protocol made this necessary. We might have returned to Etamin Nine, but we prefer this world Earth, and will make it our own, with our own great slipways, tubs and basking ramps.' C t r T'his seemed clear enough, but I sensed an adumbration extending yet beyond. I said, 'Comprehensible. But why kill, why destroy? You might have taken yourself to a different region. We could not have molested you.' " 'Infeasible, by your own thinking. A world is too small for two competing races. You intended to send us back to Etamin Nine.' " 'Ridiculous! I said. "Fantasy, absurdity. Do you take me for a mooncalf? " 'No,' the creature insisted. 'Two of Castle Hagedom's notables were seeking the highest post. One assured us that, if elected, this would become his life's aim. " 'A grotesque misunderstanding,' I told him. 'One man, a lunatic, can not speak for all men!' " 'No? One Mek speaks for all Meks. We think with one mind. Are not men of a like sort?' " "Each thinks for himself. The lunatic who assured you of this tomfoolery is an evil man. But at least matters are clear. We do not propose to send you to Etamin Nine. Will you withdraw from Janeil, take yourselves to a far land and leave us in peace?' " 'No. Affairs have proceeded too far. We will now destroy all men. The truth of the statement is clear: one world is too small for two races.' " 'Unluckily then, I must kill you,' I told him. 'Such acts are not to my liking, but, with opportunity, you would kill as many gentlemen as possible.' At this the creature sprang upon me, and I killed it with an easier mind than had it sat staring. "Now you know all. It seems that either you or O. Z. Garr stimulated the cataclysm. O. Z. Garr? Unlikely. Impossible. Hence, you, Claghom, you! have this weight upon your soul!" Claghorn frowned down at the axe. "Weight, yes. Guilt, no. Ingenuousness, yes; wickedness, no." Xanten stood back. "Claghom, your coolness astounds me! Before, when rancorous folk like O. Z. Garr conceived you a lunatic -- " "Peace, Xanten!" exclaimed Claghorn irritably. "This extravagant breast-beating becomes maladroit. What have I done wrong? My fault is that I tried too much. Failure is tragic, but a phthisic face hanging over the cup of the future is worse. I meant to become Hagedom, I would have sent the slaves home. I failed, the slaves revolted. So do not speak another word. I am bored with the subject. You can not imagine how your bulging eyes and your concave spine oppress me." "Bored you may be," cried Xanten. "You decry my eyes, my spine -- but what of the thousands dead?" "How long would they live in any event? Lives are as cheap as fish in the sea. I suggest that you put by your reproaches and devote a similar energy to saving yourself. Do you realize that a means exists? You stare at me blankly. I assure you that what I say is true, but you will never learn the means from me." Ct'Maghom," said Xanten, "I flew to this spot intending to blow your arrogant head from your body -- " But Claghom, no longer heeding, had returned to his wood-chopping... "Claghom!" cried Xanten. "Xanten, take your outcries elsewhere, if you please. Remonstrate with your Birds." Xanten swung on his heel, marched back down the lane. The girls picking berries looked at him questioningly and moved aside. Xanten halted, looked up and down the lane. Glys Meadowsweet was nowhere to be seen. In a new fury he continued. He stopped short. On a fallen tree a hundred feet from the Birds sat Glys Meadowsweet, examining a blade of grass as if it had been an astonishing artifact of the past. The Birds for a marvel had actually obeyed him and waited in a fair semblance of order. Xanten looked up toward the heavens, kicked at the turf. He drew a deep breath and approached to Glys Meadowsweet. He noted that she had tucked a flower into her long loose hair. After a second or two she looked up and searched his face. "Why are you so angry?" Xanten slapped his thigh, seated himself beside her. " 'Angry? No. I am out of my mind with frustration. Claghom is as obstreperous as a sharp rock. He knows how Castle Hagedom can be saved but he will not divulge his secret." Glys Meadowsweet laughed -- an easy merry sound, like nothing Xanten had ever heard at Castle Hagedom. "Secret? When even I know it?" "It must be a secret," said Xanten. "He will not tell me." "Listen. If you. fear the Birds will hear it, I will whisper." She spoke a few words into his ear. Perhaps the sweet breath befuddled Xanten's mind. But the explicit essence of the revelation failed to strike home into his consciousness. He made a sound of sour amusement. "No secret there. Only what the prehistoric Scythians termed 'bathos'. Dishonor to the gentlemen! Do we dance with the Peasants? Do we serve the Birds essences and discuss with them the sheen of our Phanes?" " 'Dishonor' then?" She jumped to her feet. "Then it is also dishonor for you to talk to me, to sit here with me, to make ridiculous suggestions!" "I made no suggestions!" protested Xanten. "I sit here in all decorum -- " "Too much decorum, too much honor!" With a display of passion which astounded Xanten, Glys Meadowsweet tore the flower from her hair, hurled it at the ground. "There. Hence!" "No," said Xanten in sudden humility. He bent, picked up the flower, kissed it, replaced it in her hair. "I am not over-honorable. I will try my best" He put his arms on her shoulders, but she held him away. "Tell me," she inquired with a very mature severity, "do you own any of those peculiar insectwomen?" "I? Phanes? I own no Phanes." With this Glys Meadowsweet relaxed and allowed Xanten to embrace her, while the Birds clucked, guffawed and made vulgar scratching sounds with their wings. X T he summer waned. On June # Janeil and Hagedom celebrated the Fete of Flowers, even though the dike was rising high around Janeil. Shortly after, Xanten flew six select Birds into Castle Janeil by night and proposed to the council that the population be evacuated by Bird-lift -- as many as possible, as many who wished to leave. The council listened with stony faces and without comment passed on. Xanten returned to Castle Hagedom. Using the most careful methods, speaking only to trusted comrades, Xanten enlisted thirty or forty cadets and gentlemen to his persuasion, though inevitably he could not keep the doctrinal thesis of his program secret. The first reaction of the traditionalists was mockery and charges of poltroonery. At Xanten's insistence, challenges were neither issued nor accepted by his hot-blooded associates. On the evening of September # Castile Janeil fell. The news was brought to Castle Hagedom by excited Birds who told the grim tale again and again in voices ever more hysterical. Hagedom, now gaunt and weary, automatically called a council meeting; it took note of the gloomy circumstances. "We then are the last castle! The Meks cannot conceivably do us harm; they can build dikes around our castle walls for twenty years and only work themselves to distraction. We are secure; but yet it is a strange and portentous thought to realize that at last, here at Castle Hagedorn, live the last gentlemen of the race!" Xanten spoke in a voice strained with earnest conviction: "Twenty years -- fifty years -- what difference to the Meks? Once they surround us, once they deploy, we are trapped. Do you comprehend that now is our last opportunity to escape the great cage that Castle Hagedom is to become?" " "Escape', Xanten? What a word! For shame!" hooted O. Z. Garr. "Take your wretched band, escape! To steppe or swamp or tundra! Go as you like, with your poltroons, but be good enough to give over these incessant alarms !" "Garr, I have found conviction since I became a 'poltroon'. Survival is good morality: I have this from the mouth of a noted savant." "Bah! Such as whom?" "A. G. Philidor, if you must be informed of every detail." v. Z. Garr clapped his hand to  his forehead. "Do you refer to Philidor the Expiationist? He Is of the most extreme stripe, an Expiationist to out-expiate all the rest! Xanten, be sensible, if you please!" "There are years ahead for all of us," said Xanten in a wooden voice, "if we free ourselves from file castle." "But the castle is our life!" declared Hagedom. "In essence, Xanten, what would we be without the castle? Wild animals? Nomads?" "We would be alive." O. Z. Garr gave a snort of disgust, turned away to inspect a wall-hanging. Hagedom shook his head in doubt and perplexity. Beaudry threw his hands up into the air. "Xanten, you have the effect of unnerving us all. You come in here, inflict this dreadful sense of urgency, but why? In Castle Hagedom we are as safe as in our mother's arms. What do we gain by throwing aside all -- honor, dignity, comfort, civilized niceties -- for no other reason than to slink through the wilderness?" "Janeil was safe," said Xanten. "Today where is Janeil? Death, mildewed cloth, sour wine. What we-gain by 'slinking is the assurance of survival. And I plan much more than simple 'slinking'." "I can conceive of a hundred occasions when death is better than life!" snapped Isseth. "Must I die in dishonor and disgrace? Why may my last years not be passed in dignity?" Into the room came B. F. Robarth. "Councilmen, the Meks approach Castle Hagedom." Hagedom cast a wild look around the chamber. "Is there a consensus? What must we do?" Xanten threw up his hands. "Everyone must do as he thinks best! I argue no more: I am done. Hagedorn, will you adjourn the . council so that we may be about our affairs? I to my 'slinking'?" "Council is adjourned," said Hagedom, and all went up to stand on the ramparts. Up the avenue into the castle trooped Peasants from the surrounding countryside, packets slung over their shoulders. Across the valley, at the edge of Bartholomew Forest, was a clot of power-wagons and an amorphous brown-gold mass: Meks. Aure pointed west. "Look -- there they come, up the Long Swale." He turned, peered east "And look, there at Bambridge: Meks!" By common consent, all swung about to scan North Ridge. O. Z. Garr pointed to a quiet line of brown-gold shapes. "There they wait, the vermin! They have penned us in! Well then, let them wait!" He swung away, rode the lift down to the plaza, crossed swiftly to Zumbeld House, where he worked the rest of the afternoon with his Gloriana, of whom he expected great things. 'T'he following day the Meks formalized the investment. Around Castle Hagedom a great circle of Mek activity made itself apparent: sheds, warehouses, barracks. Within this periphery, just beyond the range of the energy cannon, power-wagons thrust up mounds of dirt. During the night these mounds lengthened toward the castle; similarly the night after. At last the purpose of the mounds became clear: they were a protective cover above passages or tunnels leading toward the crag on which Castle Hagedorn rested. The following day several of the mounds reached the base of the crag. Presently from the far end began to flow a succession of power-wagons loaded with rubble. They issued, dumped their loads and once again entered the tunnels. Eight of these above-ground tunnels had been established. From each trundled endless loads of dirt and rock, gnawed from the crag on which Castle Hagedorn sat. To the gentlefolk who crowded the parapets the meaning of tile work at last became clear. "They make no attempt to bury us," said Hagedorn. "They merely mine out the crag from below us!" On the sixth day of the siege, a great segment of the hillside shuddered, slumped, and a tall pinnacle of rock reaching almost up to the base of the walls collapsed. "If this continues," muttered Beaudry, "our time will be less than that of Janeil." "Come then," called O. Z. Garr in sudden energy. "Let us try our energy cannon. We'll blast open their wretched tunnels, and what will the rascals do then?" He went to the nearest emplacement, shouted down for Peasants to remove the tarpaulin. Xanten, who happened to stand nearby, said, "Allow me to assist you." He jerked away the tarpaulin. "Shoot now, if you will." O. Z. Garr stared at him uncomprehendingly, then leapt forward, swiveled the great projector about so that it aimed at a mound. He pulled the switch; the air crackled in front of the ringed snout, rippled, flickered with purple sparks. The target area steamed, became black, then dark red, then slumped into an incandescent crater. But the underlying earth, twenty feet in thickness, afforded too much insulation; the molten puddle became white-hot but failed to spread or deepen. The energy cannon gave a sudden chatter, as electricity shortcircuited through corroded insulation. The cannon went dead. O. Z. Garr inspected the mechanism in anger and disappointment. Then, with a gesture of repugnance, he turned away. The cannons were clearly of limited effectiveness. Two hours later, on the east side of the crag, another great sheet of rock collapsed, and just before sunset, a similar mass sheared from the western face, where the wall of the castle rose almost in an uninterrupted line from the cliff below. At midnight Xanten and those of his persuasion, with their children and consorts, departed Castle Hagedorn. Six teams of Birds shuttled from the flight deck to a meadow near Far Valley, and long before dawn had transported the entire group. There were none to bid them farewell. XI A week later another section of the east cliff fell away, taking a length of rock-melt buttress with it. At the tunnel mouths the piles of excavated rubble had become alarmingly large. The terraced south face of the crag was the least disturbed; the most spectacular damage having occurred to east and west. Suddenly, a month after the initial assault, a great section of the terraces slumped forward, leaving an irregular crevasse which interrupted the avenue and hhrled down the statues of former notables emplaced at intervals along the avenue's balustrade. Hagedorn called a council meeting. "Circumstances," he said in a wan attempt at facetiousness, "have not bettered themselves. Our most pessimistic expectations have been exceeded. A dismal situation! I confess that I do not relish the prospect of toppling to my death among all my smashed belongings." Aure made a desperate gesture. "A similar thought haunts me! Death -- what of that? All must die! But when I think of my precious belongings I become sick. My books trampled! My fragile vases smashed! My tabards ripped! My rugs buried! My Phanes strangled! My heirloom chandeliers flung aside! These are my nightmares." "Your possessions are no less precious than any others," said Beaudry shortly. "Still they have no life of their own; when we are gone, who cares what happens to them?" M a rune winced. "A year ago I put down eighteen dozen flasks of prime essence; twelve dozen Green Rain; three each of Balthazar and Faidor. Think of these, if you would contemplate tragedy!" "Had we only known!" groaned Aure. "I would have -- I would have..." His voice trailed away. O. Z. Garr stamped his foot in impatience. "Let us avoid lamentation at all costs! We had a choice, remember? Xanten beseeched us to flee; now he and his like go skulking and foraging through the north mountains with the Expiationists. We chose to remain, for better or worse, and unluckily the 'worse' is occurring. We must accept the fact like gentlemen." To this the council gave melancholy assent. Hagedorn brought forth a flask of priceless Rhadamanth, and poured with a prodigality which previously would have been unthinkable. "Since we have no future -- to our glorious past!" HHhat night disturbances were noted here and there around the ring of Mek investment; flames at four separate points, a faint sound of hoarse shouting. On die following day it seemed that die tempo of activity had lessened a trifle. But during the afternoon a vast segment of the east cliff fell away. A moment later, as if after majestic deliberation, the tall east wall split off, toppled, leaving the backs of six great houses exposed to the open sky. An hour after sunset a team of Birds settled to the flightdeck. Xanten jumped from the seat. He ran down the circular staircase to the ramparts, came down to the plaza by Hagedorn's palace. Hagedorn, summoned by a kinsman, came forth to stare at Xanten in surprise. "What do you do here? We expected you to be safely north with the Expiationists!" "The Expiationists are not safely north," said Xanten. "They have joined the rest of us. We are fighting." Hagedorn's jaw dropped. "Fighting? The gentlemen are fighting Meks?" "As vigorously as possible." Hagedorn shook his head in wonder. "The Expiationists too? I understood that they had planned to flee north." "Some have done so, including A. G. Philidor. There are factions among the Expiationists just as here. Most are not ten miles distant. The same with the Nomads. Some have taken their powerwagons and fled. The rest kill Meks with fanatic fervor. Last night you saw our work. We fired four storage warehouses, destroyed syrup tanks, killed a hundred or more Meks, as well as a dozen power-wagons. We suffered losses, which hurt us, because there are few of us and many Meks. This is why I am here. We need more men. Come fight beside us!" Hagedorn turned, motioned to the great central plaza. "I will call forth the folk from their Houses. Talk to everyone." T he Birds, complaining bitterly at the unprecedented toil, worked all night, transporting gentlemen, who, sobered by the imminent destruction of Castle abandon all scruples and fight for their lives. The staunch traditionalists still refused to compromise their honor, but Xanten gave them cheerful assurance; "Remain here then, prowling the castle like so many furtive rats. Take what comfort you can in the fact that you are being protected ; the future holds little else for you." And many who heard him stalked away in disgust. Xanten turned to Hagedorn. "What of you? Do you come or do you stay?" Hagedorn heaved a deep sigh, almost a groan. "Castle Hagedorn is at an end. No matter what the eventuality. I will come with you." ryVhe situation suddenly had altered. The Meks, established in a loose ring around Castle Hagedorn, had calculated upon no resistance from the countryside and little from the castle. They had established their barracks and syrup depots with thought only for convenience and none for defense; raiding parties, consequently, were able to approach, inflict damages and withdraw before sustaining serious losses of their own. Those Meks posted along North Ridge were harassed almost continuously and finally were driven down with many losses. The circle around Castle Hagedorn became a cusp; then two days later, after the destruction of five more syrup depots, the Meks drew back even farther. Throwing up earthworks before the two tunnels leading under the south face of the crag, they established a more or less tenable defensive position, but now instead of beleaguering, they became the beleaguered, though still fighting. Within the area thus defended the Meks concentrated their remaining syrup stocks, tools, weapons, ammunition. The area outside the earthworks was floodlit after dark and guarded by Meks armed with pellet guns, making any frontal assault impractical. For a day the raiders kept to the shelter of the surrounding orchards, appraising the new situation. Then a new tactic was attempted. Six light carriages were improvised and loaded with bladders of a light inflammable oil, with a fire grenade attached. To each of these carriages ten Birds were harnessed, and at midnight sent aloft, with a man for each carriage. Flying high, the Birds then glided down through the darkness over the Mek position, where the fire bombs were dropped. The area instantly seethed with flame. The syrup depot burnt; the powerwagons, awakened by the flames, rolled frantically back and forth, crushing Meks and stores, colliding with each other, adding vastly to the terror of the flames. The Meks who survived took shelter in the tunnels. Certain of the floodlights were extinguished and, taking advantage of the confusion, the men attacked the earthworks. After a short bitter battle, the men killed all the sentinels and took up positions commanding the mouths of the tunnels, which now contained all that remained of the Mek army. It seemed as if the Mek uprising had been put down. nphe flames died. The human warriors -- three hundred men from the castle, two hundred Expiationists and about three hundred Nomads -- gathered about the tunnel mouth and, during the balance of the night, considered methods to deal with the immured Meks. At sunrise those men of Castle Hagedorn whose children and consorts were yet within the castle went to bring them forth. With them, upon their return, came a group of castle gentlemen : among them Beaudry, O. Z. Garr, Isseth, and Aure. They greeted their onetime peers, Hagedorn, Xanten, Claghom and others, crisply, but with a certain austere detachment, which recognized that loss of prestige incurred by those who fought Meks as if they were equals. "Now what is to happen?" Beaudry inquired of Hagedorn. "The Meks are trapped but you can't bring them forth. Not impossibly they have syrup stored within for the power-wagons. They may well survive for months." O. Z. Garr, assessing the situation from the standpoint of a military theoretician, came forward with a plane of action. "Fetch down the cannon -- or have your underlings do so -- and mount them on power-wagons. When the vermin are sufficiently weak, roll the cannon in and wipe out all but a labor force for the castie. We formerly worked four hundred, and this should suffice." "Ha!" exclaimed Xanten. "It gives me great pleasure to inform you that this will never be. If any Meks survive they will repair the spaceships and instruct us in the maintenance and we will then transport them and Peasants back to their native worlds." "How then do you expect us to maintain our lives?" demanded Garr coldly. "You have the syrup generator. Fit yourself with sacs and drink syrup." C arr tilted back his head stared coldly down his nose. "This is your voice, yours alone, and your insolent opinion. Others are to be heard from. Hagedorn, is this your philosophy, that civilization should wither?" "It need not wither," said Hagedorn, "provided that all of us -- you as well as we -- toil for it. There can be no more slaves. I have become convinced of this." O. Z. Garr turned on his heel, swept back up the avenue into the castle, followed by the most traditionalminded of his comrades. A few moved aside and talked among themselves in low tones, with one or two black looks for Xanten and Hagedorn. From the ramparts of the castle came a sudden outcry; "The Meks! They are taking the castle! They swarm up the lower passages! Attack, save us!" The men below stared up in consternation. Even as they looked the castle portals swung shut. "How is this possible?" demanded Hagedorn. "I swear all entered the tunnels!" "It is only too clear," said Xanten bitterly. "While they undermined, they drove a tunnel up to the lower levels!" Hagedorn started forward as if he would charge up the crag alone, then halted. "We must drive them out! Unthinkable that they pillage our castle!" "Unfortunately," said Claghorn, "the walls bar us as effectually as they did the Meks." "We can send up a force by Bird-car! Once we consolidate, we can exterminate them!" Claghorn shook his head. "They can wait on the ramparts and flight-deck and shoot down the Birds as they approach. Even if we secured a foothold there would be great bloodshed : one of us killed for every one of them. And they still outnumber us three or four to one." Hagedorn groaned. "The thought of them revelling among my possessions, strutting about sences -- it sickens me!" "Listen!" said Claghom. From on high they heard the hoarse yells of men, the crackle of energy-cannon. "Some of them, at least, hold out on the ramparts!" Xanten went to a nearby group of Birds who were for once awed and subdued by events. "Lift me up above the castle, out of range of the pellets, but where I can see what the Meks do!" "Care, take care!" croaked one of the Birds. "Ill things occur at the castle." "Never mind! Convey me up, above the ramparts!" 'T'he Birds lifted him, swung in a great circle around the crag and above the castle, sufficiently distant to be safe from the Mek pellet-guns. Beside those cannon which yet operated stood thirty men and women. Between the great Houses, the rotunda and the palace, everywhere the cannon could not be brought to bear, swarmed Meks. The plaza was littered with corpses: gentlemen, ladies and their children -- all those who had elected to remain at Castle Hagedorn. At one of the cannon stood O. Z. Garr. Spying Xanten he gave a shout of hysterical rage, swung up the cannon, fired a bolt. The Birds, screaming, tried to swerve aside, but the bolt smashed two. Birds, car, Xanten, fell in a great tangle. By some miracle, the four yet alive caught their balance and a hundred feet from the ground, with a frenzied groaning effort, they slowed their fall, steadied, hovered an instant, sank to the ground. Xanten staggered free of the tangle. Men came running. "Are you safe?" called Claghom. "Safe, yes. Frightened as well!" Xanten took a deep breath, went to sit on an outcrop of rock. "What's happening up there?" asked Claghom. "All dead," said Xanten, "all but a score. Garr has gone mad. He fired on me." "Look! Meks on the ramparts!" cried A.L. Morgan. "There!" cried someone else. "Men! They jump!... No, they are flung!" Some were men, some were Meks whom they had dragged with them; with awful slowness they toppled to their deaths. No more fell. Castle Hagedorn was in the hands of the Meks. Xanten considered the complex silhouette, at once so familial and so strange. "They can't hope to hold out. We need only destroy the sun-cells, and they can synthesize no syrup." "Let us do it now," said Claghom, "before they think of this and man the cannon! Birds!" He went off to give the orders, and forty Birds, each clutching two rocks the size of a man's head, flapped up, circled the castle and presently returned to report the sun-cells had been destroyed. Xanten said, "All that remains is to seal the tunnel entrances against a sudden eruption, which might catch us off guard -- then patience." "What of the Peasants in the stables -- and the Phanes?" asked Hagedorn in a forlorn voice. Xanten gave his head a slow shake. "He who was not an Expiationist before must become one now." Claghom muttered, "They can survive two months at most -- no more." But two months passed, and three months, and four months. Then one morning the great portals opened, a haggard Mek stumbled forth. He signaled: "Men: we starve. We have maintained your treasures. Give us our lives or we destroy all before we die." Claghom responded : "These are our terms. We give you your lives. You must clean the castle, remove and bury the corpses. You must repair the spaceships and teach us all you know regarding them. We will then transport you to Etamin Nine." "The terms you offer are accepted." F ive years later Xanten and Glys Meadowsweet, with their two children, had reason to travel north from their home near Sande River. They took occasion to visit Castle Hagedorn, where now lived only two or three dozen folk, among them Hagedorn. He had aged, so it seemed to Xanten. His hair was white; his face, once bluff and hearty, had become thin, almost waxen. Xanten could not determine his mood. They stood in the shade of a walnut tree, with castle and crag looming above them. "This is now a great museum," said Hagedom. "I am curator, and this will be the function of all the Hagedorns who come after me, for there is incalculable treasure to guard and maintain. Already the feeling of antiquity has come to the castle. The Houses are alive with ghosts. I see them often, especially on the nights of the fetes... Ah, those were the times, were they not, Xanten?" "Yes indeed," said Xanten. He touched the heads of his two children. "Still, I have no wish to return to them. We are men now, on our own world, as we never were before." Hagedorn gave a somewhat regretful assent. He looked up at the vast structure, as if now were the first occasion he had laid eyes on it. "The folk of the future -- what will they think of Castle Hagedorn? Its treasures, its books, its tabards?" "They will come, they will marvel," said Xanten. "Almost as I do today." "There is much at which to marvel. Will you come within, Xanten? There are still flasks of noble essence laid by." "Thank you no," said Xanten. "There is too much to stir old memories. We will go our way, and I think that we will do so immediately." Hagedorn nodded sadly. "I understand very well. I myself am often given to reverie these days. Well then, good-by, and journey home with pleasure." "We will do so, Hagedorn. Thank you and good-by," said Xanten, and turned away from Castle Hagedorn, toward the He was raised as a freak in the slums of a galaxy owned by aliens -- because he was that contemptible creature, a Man! fictions' most exciting new writing team I by Keith Laumer and Rosel G. Brown In the same issue: In the Temple of Mars, by Fred Saberhagen; The Moon Is a Harsh Mistress, by Robert A. Heinlein; and many more! Don't miss the big April issue of IF, on sale at all newsstands now!  idudryd U ntil I find Rudyard Kipling's model for style and plot structure, I have to assume he really was that rare bird, the innovator. Any attempt to assign him a fairly high order of creative accomplishment has got to have the backing of science-fiction readers, since so many of our best storytellers work as if they had absorbed a great deal from him. There is Heinlein, there is Poul Anderson, there are any number of lesser luminaries -- there is Kipling himself, and very much like Cordwainer though more like Heinlein in "With the Night Mail," or like Avram Davidson in "Wireless." Honest craftsmen, all, and givers of value for money; names any reader is happy to see blurbed on a magazine cover. Dune (Chilton; # text pages, several appendices, a glossary, a biographical dictionary and a map, #) is Frank Herbert's bid to have his name stand among them. Herbert is that exasperating creature, the writer of great promise. In the #'s he wrote Under Pressure, subsequently titled The Dragon in The Sea and #st-Century Sub in various editions. In that hypnotically fascinating book, he displayed a variety of uncommon gifts: intelligence, sophistication, a capacity for research and the ability to write clean prose as an unobtrusive but effective vehicle for a cleanly told story. Good as it was. Under Pressure would have benefitted by having both its opening and closing chapters edited down ruthlessly; other than that, there was nothing to quarrel with. Once he was under weigh with his real story, and clear up to the point where his submarine voyagers were home and the prose had nearly run out, he sustained a narrative drive any storyteller of any time or tradition would have admired. His approach then was rather similar to that which Alistair MacLean was just beginning to promulgate in the world of suspense literature -- hit 'em with everything but the kitchen sink, then give 'em the sink, and when they raise their heads, drop the plumber on 'em. It was fast, very #th century pragmatic style: "Said the captain: 'There's a smell of carrion in the reactor room.' Broke in the navigator: 'We're aground!' " In context, this was daringly direct technique, used with a magnificent disdain for the first novelist's usual bugaboo, self-consciousness. On reading Under Pressure in first publication, all that another writer for the same market could think about was that next time Herbert would obviously solve his one remaining problem -- his inability to start a story on the first page and end it on the last -- and then look out, Charlie. And then Herbert caught The Disease. The Disease, harking back to Para. #, is what happens to a writer if he draws wrong conelusions from the fact that Kipling also managed to publish "The Army of a Dream." We do not see our own mistakes, and we do not profit from the mistakes of others; we seek profit by trafficking according to what we think we saw. Frank Herbert is back, with the same intelligence, sophistication and knack for doing his homework. He has shaken off his seemingly interminable fascination with the story-ized lecture. Clinging to the Kipling template, it is as if he had finally paged forward to the greener years in his set of the Complete Works. There is not one moment, one character in Dune that speaks of Frank Herbert's time and what could have been done about it but was left undone. From first to last, the book is concerned with the time of Paul Atreides, yclept Muad'Dib, hight The Prophet of Dune, Emperor of the Universe and bastard son of Duke Leto. The time lives. It breathes, it speaks, and Herbert has smelt it in his nostrils. If the little foureyed clerk of Victoria's day could or can see what was in Herbert's marrow when he first conceived Dune perfect in his mind, that easily wounded mouth would have quirked and those narrow shoulders would have drooped a little before the congratulations came out. But we are not yet the omnipathetic departed, and we have to simply read the words. What we find, dulling the fine creation and shrouding it as surely but not as stingingly as the storms of Paul's Arrakis, are the words -- the twisting, sub-plotted, ravelled edge of unhemmed selvage at the margins of the strong whole cloth. Herbert has chucked MacLeanism, he has chucked Kipling's mistake; but instead of seeing his own mistake he has elaborated it. Being intelligent and sophisticated, he has made the elaboration most enjoyable. But if he thinks -- if you think -- that the reason Dune turns flat and tails off at the end is because even fmir hundred pages cannot encompass it properly, please consider instead the possibility that # pages would have sufficed even for an epic. The odyssey is not that long. Nor Beowulf, ' nor the narrative of the New Testament. M ost of you have surely read it by now, or parts of it -- I can count on the fingers of one hand the interesting books I had not read by the time the reviews hit print, and why should you be any different? So you know that it is the story of the child of scorn, outcast among his own people, raised by desert wolves, product of a mystical union long ago foretold, who comes from the hinterland as Messiah with legends and fierce beasts at his beck, to reclaim not only his own stolen heritage and the reputation of his mother but also the lost birthright of all the downtrodden everywhere. Robert Heinlein would call it the Little Tailor story, I believe; whatever you call it, it is the stulf of legend. Herbert has dressed it with fantastic industry. The sandworld of Arrakis is detailed down to every last bit of its ecology; the society of the desert-dwelling Fremen is convincingly described to its minutiae -- the amount Herbert had to know and transmit about their local adaptations of the universal Semitic language (and what he had to know about the universal language, and linguistics in general) is worth at least one Ph.D. and the Chair of Philology at a ' good New England college. The universal society, which hangs on Arrakis continued production of melange for Spacers' Guild to live on -- to say nothing of the age-old protomessianic activities of the Bene Gesserit -- are almost as closely detailed. (The appendices, which set it all forth in expository prose, are not to be believed unless seen and marvelled at). To this, add bard Gurney Halleck's instrain on the baliset ad libitum and ex tempore; the tortured Wellington Yeuh, the two Mentats, the various slithy toves of House Harkonnen, and even the industrious Princess Irulan... But what comes of all these people? In the disaster that seems to destroy House Atriedes -- and casts Paul and Jessica out upon the desert, and at last gets the story back into motion after a skillfully elaborated but zeromomentum hiatus following Chapter One -- Gurney and Thufir Hawat, the Atreides mentat, are cast adrift from the dead Duke Leto and seemingly from their allegiance to House Atreides. They almost instantly acquire new allegiances, reserving only the right to kill Jessica, whom they mistake for a traitress. They are elaborately set in motion on new courses, just as if each were the hero of another story altogether; the wordage is effective, but meanwhile time is fleeting, the story of Paul Muad'Dib is dissipating. When at last this pair of subplots ties back into the story of Paul and moves forward along a truly tragic course after tens of thousands of words as they raise their knives to strike Jessica down, Paul steps out from behind the hangings and says: "No, fellows, it was all a mistake," and they say "Oh -- 'scuse me, Ma'am," and go away. They are, in a word, blown. From the time of the Harkonnonen raid on Arrakis, they move the story fortle. Herbert was juggling too many people, too many sub-plots. Clearly, too, he had made the reader too many promises he was not able to keep when it came time to pay off, whatever his original plan. The thudding anti-climaxes of Hawat's and Halleck's failure to do anything dramatic -- even wet their pants -- when push comes to shove with Jessica, are by no means the most glaring cases of this. As the book begins to exhaust Herbert's sheer ability to transcribe his idea, one thihg after another is tossed off lamely. Shaddam IV, Emperor of the Universe, arrives on Arrakis only because Herbert has not yet developed a way for Paul to force the Spacers' Guild to transport him in chase of the master quarry. At least, I could see no other reason for such a transcendent monarch to pitch his tent on the only dangerous ground in all Creation. When Shaddam's fall comes, it comes almost casually -- after all, Herbert has known for months, perhaps years, what his payoff scene will be, and he has had much time to grow bored with it. What a light puff of breeze it takes to collapse the Imperial dynasty, and how quickly it is all told, compared to the many pages in which Paul and Jessica simply walk, their footfalls, fearful of awakening the sandworms, no lighter than the dry rustle with which a galactic society is overthrown. It is all there, mind you -- all that matters, anyway. But it is told, in the end, not shown, and truly effective villains suddenly simper and melt; fierce men and cunning statesmen and seeresses, all bend before this new Messiah, who, sad to say, has the milkwhite pallor of the wan Christ that # years of religiosity have chromolithographed for us, and none of the bum and brawn of the carpenter of Galilee. Too much time was spent in showing us the boy and his playmate tutors; too much time was spent in showing us his mother. She is noble and tight-lipped, but in fact she is an essentially foolish creature who collapses at the first true challenge. Nevertheless, she continues to be discussed as if she were important for some intrinsic worth of her own personality, though, true, she also does nothing after all those words of build-up toward one short scene. But he could have saved it; he could have, if he hadn't -- incredibly -- had Paul's infant son killed offstageO') Paul and Chani, his leman, recover beautifully. They go off into the universal dawn hand-in-hand, as if the child of the Messiah were nothing more than something a pair of adolescents had left on the grass and now would deny if called to claim it; as if any child were no more than that. You can make a lot of mistakes in a book, in a career, in a life, and still come out pretty well when the average is totted up. But it seems to me that you cannot be so busy saving a world that you cannot hear an infant shriek. N ow Rick Raphael cannot carry Herbert's shoes when it comes to prose or creating people; in fact, there has been fortunately little prose and dialogue like that in Code Three (Simon  Schuster, #) since Arcot, Wade and Morey. I forget whether it was Damon Knight or Jim Blish who first remarked on the painful banter that passes for wit and humor in this kind of story about technicians: "Hey," Clay called out, "I've got a real hot doll in Toronto, and I'll gladly sell her phone number for a proper price." "Wouldn't want to hurt you, Clay," the other officer replied. "If I called her up and took her out, she'd throw rocks at you the next time you drew the run. It's all for your own good." Quod erat demonstrandum, he averred learnedly, a disclaiming grin creasing his broadjawed face as his blunt-fingered, competent hands began dealing with the fouled ribbon. Oddly enough, unless there is some great conspiracy -- and that's not impossible -- real airmen and astronauts really do talk to each other that way. At least, they do if we are to believe such pseudodocumentary novelists as Hank Searls and such reporters as ex-Planet letterhack Martin Caidin, who are forever quoting them thus in such books as The Big X, Thunderbirds and Everything But the Flak. This subschool of literature -- the interchangeable novel and biography of the #th century engine-driver, sometimes slopping over into something like sf but really like the Gus Wilson's Model Garage stories -- has been making good money of late ( The Pilgrim Project, Marooned) and it was only a matter of time before someone tried technocentric procedural fiction on the science-fiction magazines. Of all the attempts, I think Raphael's stories of the throughway police of the future are the most successful, and they are what is gathered here, out of three pieces. In the future here given, all North America is laced by great highways -- fixed, not rolling -- on which ordinary civilians drive cars capable of # mph and more. Obviously, some sort of super-cop and super-car are required to keep these incompeof the time, this is accomplished with such cars as Beulah, crewed by such trios as Sergeant Ben Martin, Trooper Clay Ferguson and Medical Surgical Officer Kelly Lightfoot, the latter a girl of curious description. (See farther). Beulah is an accident ward, fire engine, jail, armored car, wrecker and pursuit vehicle all in one; she cruises on ten-day patrols, her crew sleeping and eating on board, on eleven-month tours of duty. In the first third of the book, she chases down a pair of bank robbers ducking on and off the transcontinental road, pursuing over great distances and at enormous speeds. In the second third, she deals with an attempt to fix a speeding ticket. These simple threads of story are followed along in documentary fashion; we are told every detail of Beulah's equipment, we have explained to us the political situation -- no single nation could afford to support the roads required to contain the constantly faster cars being turned out by industry, and thus there is a North American Thruway Authority -- and while the main thread is being spun, we are shown numerous day-to-day occurrences, each of them quite real-sounding, all apparently worked out in keen detail on the basic postulate. We are shown the relationships between crew as instrument of duty and crew as individuals -- Ben Martin is the daddy, Clay is the young son sowing his wild oats, Kelly Lightfoot is remarkably like Clarissa MacDougal in the presence of the Laird. Whom to hold to account for the fact that all this is repeated, from third to third, as the novelettes are pasted together? Nobody, I suppose -- it seems to be inherent in the genre that all the switches get read off repeatedly, and what the hell, maybe the reader doesn't remember from one page to the next. Whom do we go to for redress against the following sort of prose? "... creating impossible situations toward uniform safety control." "Within the five-mile-wide bands of the thruways -- all federally owned land by each of the three nations -- " "... designed almost identically from models on the moon run -- "The olive-skinned red head grinned at him... (I told you she was curiously described). u... a complete dispensary, one that would have made... even the light-surgery rooms of earlier-day hospitals proud." That's all within the first dozen pages, mind you -- after a while, the mind numbs, or one realizes one is in an alternate universe. The latter possibility seems likely r though Raphael keeps tripping over the assertion that somehow you can get Grandma to drive # mph but you can't build a plane she'd feel safe -- and be safer -- handling, I don't believe it for a second. And the notion of Canada and Mexico having so much surplus capital that they can not only support their own Thruway portions but can pitch in to help out Old Yankee Imperialismo, thus making the Thruways possible... Somehow, the social revolution Raphael would need to explain this is not to be found in these pages. And how to explain that in all that roadbed, there was not room for some control device that would at least touch a charged wand to a powerplant and short out the ignition? Is it feasible to declare repeatedly that rising speed capabilities for grandma s car are to be met by raising speed limits? Is it, in the last analysis, logical to even consider building a new police car, known as The Bomb, capable of speeds in excess of # mph? One, I doubt the engineering that will permit it to rise twenty feet on on its air cushions and yet not become truly airborne at that forward velocity. A loaf of white bread would have considerable lift capabilities at that speed, and the smooth contour of the Bomb -- Raphael causes me to visualize it as a B-# fuselage -- ought actually to brispointed up and forward, drag chute cubbies and, most certainly, parachute ejection seat tracks for the hapless crew. And yet -- and yet this unworkable monster in this unworkable world does, at last, draw real blood. Ben Martin, married to Kelly Lightfoot in the final third, dies testing it (He -- that is, Raphael -- gives all the wrong reasons, but he too knows it won't work, and hopes "they" will hurry up soon with the not foolproof, terribly dumb family car Raphael plans to foist on the civilians he can't get to drive airplanes). He dies because except for himself and Clay Ferguson, who like all patrolmen have gotten the equivalent of graduate degrees before being allowed on the force, all other patrolmen are either ignorant or psychotic, by Raphael's own description of them, except when they utter man-to-man dialogue. But he does die, and it is a shocking thing despite Kelly's Susan Hayward reaction. Mind you, now, Beulah, Ferguson, Lightfoot, the Thruways and Authority are the heroes of this story; they could not exist in their dedication and cameraderie without the motorist, and they all depend on each other for life itself. Now: "She's right," Ferguson said bitterly, "it wasn't fair to kill him so that the stupid lemmings could be held back from the sea for an instant. The miserable rotten, driving lemmings." He spat into the dirt. You know what Raphael was trying to do, all along, all that weary, painful way? He was trying to say something; move somebody, show somebody. Now, I can't presume to say what that something and somebody might be. But Ferguson's response is # degree away from what the good hero of the engine-driver novel should do. He is stripping himself of all the defenses these heroes put up; he is trampling the Errol Flynn tradition that you risk your neck for fun, the Heinlein tradition that the roads must roll because civilization needs them, the C. S. Forrester tradition that you do your duty 'cause you're steadfast but stupid. He has turned his back on Nevil Shute, and on Venus Equilateral, and for all I know is speaking for Boskone. Of course, in all those years of education it never occurred to him to patrol # mph highways sion of Beulah, so perhaps he, like Grandma, is a creature of curious inhibitions and neurotic reflexes. But it was nice -- it was real, with the crack of reality, when he opened up like that; it is too much to hope for a plain statement from Raphael, but a truth of some kind... that turned out to be possible. Which makes Code Three -- of all the unlikely contenders -- more genuinely a realized story on its own terms than Dune is on its terms. We are talking about two different sets of standards, of course, but, still...      Hardly a month goes by without some fresh and revelatory breakright now, at this moment in time, control our own genetic chemistry enough to shape our bodies -- and brains! -- into the exact form we wish, certainly we can say, right now, that that time is in the foreseeable future. Assume it is here. Assume we can rebuild a fertilized ovum, almost at the moment of conception, according to any genetic blueprint we like. What do we do with that power? In the next Galaxy Frank Herbert begins a two-part serial that traces out some of those answers for us. In his world life is shaped o a p'on; death is not so much a termination of a life as the withdrawal from the market of a no longer competitive artifact; power lies in the hands ot thousands of individuals, any one of whom can destroy any other person alive on the earth or all of them. The title is Heisenberg's Eyes, and we think you'll put it right up there with such other famous Frank Herbert classics as Dune and The Dragon in the Sea. What else? The last of Robert Silverberg's 'Blue Fire" novelettes, to begin with; this one called Open the Sky Hayden Howard s The Eskimo Invasion. Shorts to fill; Willy Ley's column; Algis Budrys attent, ongetting book reviews. We also have on hand a handsome selectwhy Paul Anderson, Jack Vance, Keith Laumer, Gordon R. Dickson, James Blish and Norman L. Knight to choose from over the next few issues to name but a few -- so it looks like a pretty good year The Crystal Prison The Old People knew what was best for the kids of forty and under. Too bad the children didn't appreciate it! # A T y Great Granny will trade three balls of gray string, big as grapefruit," Jack said to the girl. He was an #-year-old boy -- in Oldlands you didn't become a young man or woman until #, or a voter until #. The new antibiotics, carcinophages and cell-restorers had upped life expectancy to # years. Jack had a narrow sunny face and brown crew-cut hair, but he looked plump because he was wearing a suit lined with thick foam rubber, so he wouldn't break a bone or a priceless chair if he bumped anything, and colored white, so any dirt he got on it would show. A month ago he had discovered in the #-foot-deep swimming pool that it floated beautifully, but Great Granny had given him thetreatment of "You're worrying me into a heart attack before I'm #." Around his neck was a silver dollar with a glistening listen-whisper jutting up by his jaw. trade her two string-balls, one red, one green, for them," Candy replied. "They're big as the Temple oranges of Holy Florida and the green has a gold thread in it." At #, Candace had long black hair and a slim face like amused moonlight, but you could hardly see it because of the black burnoose her Great Great Aunt made her wear against sunburn and to assure she'd reach # properly modest. She had once tried to give up wearing it indoors, outside her bedroom. But only once. "Little girls of # are not to be seen, especially their legs." You could, however, see the gleam of her silver collar. "That's trading # yards for about #," Jack objected, prompted by his listen-whisper. "How many knots have your string-balls got hidden in them?" Candy demanded, prompted by hers. "#," Jack admitted. "Granny had me count." While their mouths were saying these things, their eyes were saying something else. It was strange. # C A Tine have only #," CandyLV.L sneered. "No deal, unless you throw in the broken birdcage... or some tea bags." "My knots are all square knots " Jack began, but then his listen-whisper blatted audibly. "You're possessions-mad, Grace! That would violate senior citizens' fair-trading laws." "You and your dirty string, all knots!" Candy's blatted back. The teen-agers faced each other across a road wide enough for two oldsters' electric wheelchairs to pass. Behind each of them was a large handcart piled high with choice oldster treasures arranged very neatly. From their collars silver wires trailed back past de-thorned bushes up deinsected tidy green hills to two sweet cottages, smothered in artificial flowers, which smiled at each other like camouflaged tanks across the narrow road. Behind each cottage stood a larger storage barn. Some progressive oldsters let their youngsters play and run errands and record diet-and-health gossip and do trading deals on collars only radio-linked to home. But wired collars seemed wisest to most, including Jack's and Candy's guardians. True, a girl had recently been strangled when her wire snagged in a tree she was climbing and she slipped. But she shouldn't have been climbing the tree. You always had to pay a price for safety and freedom from worry. Besides, although the Oldlands police snagged # of # runaway youngsters headed for Freeshore, there was always that risk too. The close-clipped vacuumed landscape was dotted at #yard intervals with #-foot gray pillars like the trunks of giant pines identically lightning-blasted. Although the sun shone brightly and the blue sky was gay with cirrus clouds, the air was somewhat stuffy, very still, and smelled just a touch of old newspapers, sour milk and soap. This was because of the invisible glasstic roof Which was supported by the pillars and kept out of Oldlands all dangerous weather, including draughts. # 'on't gape and dawdle, k) Jack," his listen-whisper prompted. He said to Candy, "I've got all # back issues of Garbage Art and Junk Beautiful." "I've got them too," she retorted. "Your Gran just wants more storage space." "Liar," Jack said. His hand held at his side, he crooked a finger at the girl. They pulled their carts closer together and knelt down in front of them, so they were hidden from the cottages. "What are you doing, Candace?" her listen-whisper demanded. "Don't block the road, boy," was Great Granny's contribution. "About those tea bags," the girl said quickly toward Jack. "I have # copies of the Geriatric Observer and Daily Diet to trade -- just the sort of newspaper to spread over plastic tablecloth covers to keep them from getting dull." "Well," Jack replied loudly, "I have # tea bags -- used, of course, but dried out nicely." He wasn't looking at Candy, he was letting down a large hinged door in the bottom of his cart. "Those might be acceptable," Candy bargained. "My Great Great Aunt seldom uses fresh tea bags. The used ones make her feel more saving." She said this reverently, but her lips were laughing, especially when she saw the wrinkled gray tea bags neatly lined up on a shelf of Jack's cart, like mummified mice. Then her eyes became wild with excitement as Jack drew a life-size figure out of the false bottom of his cart and sat it beside him. She clapped a hand over her mouth to keep from exclaiming and she wagged the other hand and her eyes implored. Jack snatched an antique aluminum coughdrop box from a pocket in his bump-proof white suit. From it he quickly took a bumblebee on a two-inch thread with a square of Stick-Tite tape at the other end, which he rapidly stuck to his collar just by the whisperlisten. The bee buzzed madly and its wings rattled against the silver metal. "Oh, a bee!" Candy squealed in terror, leaning forward so that her listen-whisper was close to Jack's. "It must have got in from the Wall," Jack shrilled frightenedly. Both of them were grinning. "Lovely bee," Candy said with her lips as it buzzed close to them. From the cottages up the hills came faintly the sound of windows being slammed shut. TT er voice masked to the listen whispers by the buzzing, Candy whispered, "Oh, she's beautiful, Jack. I wouldn't have made her nearly as beautiful." She was referring to the robot duplicate of herself sitting by Jack and dressed in pearl-gray sweater, slacks and sandals. "No, you wouldn't," Jack whispered back gruffly. "And you would have been wrong, so that's why I had to build her." "Can I hear her talk?" 'Yes, once, but then you got to work fast," Jack said curtly. He felt the figure's side for a button under the sweater, then pressed. The robot Candy blinked her eyes and smiled -- a little sadly, Candy fancied -- and nodded her head and softly said, "Yes." "That's about all her vocabulary," Jack admitted, "except for repeating things people tell her." " 'Yes' is the only word she'll need with G-G Aunty," Candy said. "Her repeat-talk will let her do trading and dietgossip." She was already turned away and letting down a door in the bottom of her cart. Jack reached in his secret compartment for what looked like a thick green rug, rolled up tight. Then he looked at the robot, dressed almost identically to the first, which Candy had produced. "Hey, I'm not that good-looking," he objected, his eyes a bit dreamy. At that moment the bumblebee stung him on the chin, but he hardly winced. "Says you," Candy replied smugly. "You remember to steal your key?" Jack growled, holding out his hand. Candy wrinkled her nose and dropped a silver key in his palm, then turned around. "I made him look just like you," she said. "I'll admit I couldn't have installed the servomotors and batteries without your help." "I couldn't have done the cybernetic circuits without yours, Jack said. By that time her silver collar had been unlocked from her neck and snapped around her robot's. The robot-Candy looked unhappy at that. Silly, Candy told herself, robots can't feel. Then she had Jack's key and was fitting it into the tiny keyhole in the back of his collar. I n a lull in the bee's buzzing, Jack's whisper-listen blatted quaveringly, "Jack, my boy, can you speak?" "Yes," Jack and his robot replied simultaneously. "Are you dead, son?" the emotional voice went on. "Yes," the robot-jack responded, but Jack overrode that with, "No, Great Granny, but that awful bee is still menacing us," whereupon the bee buzzed madly again as if on cue. "Good boy," Jack called to it. His collar was around his robot's neck now. Candy whipped off her black burnoose while Jack lost time squirming out of his white antibump suit. For a moment all four were dressed alike in gray and looked like two pairs of identical twins. Then it was Candy's robot who was dressed like an Arab girl, black-cloaked and hooded, while with some difficulty they wormed the cumbersome foam-rubber suit onto the Jack robot. Candy looked at the two silver keys in her hand. Somewhere down the road a siren sounded faintly. She slipped one key each into the pockets of the two robots. Jack frowned and almost said something, but instead captured the bumblebee, still straining for freedom, in the antique coughdrop box. "Not until Freeshore, old boy," he told the insect. "Are you holding out, Candace?" G-G Aunty demanded from the whisper-listen and then at the robot's reply, "Good, just keep your hood shut. It won't be much longer -- we've called the police." "It can't sting you through the rubber. Cover your face with your arms, boy, and pray," Great Granny contributed. The siren sounded again, much closer now, reverberating against the invisible glasstic sky. "Come on!" Jack whispered sharply, grabbing up the green cylinder. Together he and Candy wormed their way, like soldiers infiltrating, between the bushes, away from the cottages and the siren, until they had some concealment behind them and a wide long lawn ahead. Then he unrolled the cylinder until it looked exactly like a thick green rug about # feet by # and the same color as the grass. In one corner was a gray metal square set with two buttons and a joystick. Jack hit one of the buttons and the carpet stiffened flat and hard. "It's a bomb, Candy!" Jack cheered softly. "An electronic cyclone. Crawl aboard." ' As they did that, Jack explained, "Dad smuggled it to me through a friend of his who's a free trader." J ack's widowed father and Candy's divorced mother had both had, separately, to leave Oldlands for Freeshore many years before. They had tried to take their children with them, but there had been a custody fight and as generally happens in the Oldlands courts, the oldest litigants had won out -- especially in this case because neither Jack's father nor Candy's mother were yet of voting age; Candy's mother had been under thirty -- a child. And because rich Oldlands almost always won out in the courts against money-poor Freeshore. When he and Candy were stretched side by side, Jack hit the second button. The green carpet lifted four inches and hovered. Air sucked in at the .front end of the carpet hissed down The strange ship rocked a little, not much. Just then a bullet-snouted blue police car nosed into sight on the road behind them, traveling at least # miles an hour. With a final blast of its siren, it carefully braked to a stop between the junk carts. Up from it stood four spry oldsters in blue, their heads hooded with mesh like beekeepers'. One held in his heavily gauntleted hands an insect spray, the second an insect rifle, the third a pinpoint death-ray. The fourth lifted a bullhorn to his masked mouth. His voice rang from the glasstic sky: "Bee at targe! Bee at large! Where's the person around here reported a bee at large?" Then he looked down. "Oh, was it you kids?" Jack and Candy gripped hands and grinned at each other as they heard their robots answer together, "Yes." This was instantly followed by the listen-whispers on the silver rings blatting, "We'll tell you all about it, officers. Come home, Candace. Come home, Jack," and by another two obedient calls of "Yes." Then Jack pulled back on the joystick, and the carpet leaned forward, air hissed from the back end too, and it went skimming off across the green lawn. It lifted over the bushes and arrowed between the gray pillars and swung wide of the senior citizens' dormitories and cottages that kept whipping into view. He said in her ear. "You know, #I miss Great Granny." "And I'll miss G-G Auntie," she replied. "They weren't really bad, just terribly scared and lonely." He nodded. "And maybe a little possessive too," he added, almost doubtfully. She said, "I'm bothered about our robots. We thought they'd just fool G-G and G-Gran long enough to let us get to Freeshore. But now I think they'll go on fooling them forever. And then -- I know this is foolish -- they'll be as unhappy as we were." He said, "If they ever do grow minds, they can escape to Freeshore too. You left them their keys." And then there was only the rusing wind and the flashing pillars and the dizzying lawns and musty cottages as they sped, faster and faster, toward Freelands and wild bees and wild spiders and wild tigers, and firecrackers and loud jazz and the open life and open sky and danger and spaceships and the stars... had been martyred. What would they do now that he was revived? I Lazarus was trusting and without guile. But the men whose hearts were hard came upon him and slew him in the night, and fed his body to the converter so that not even 'a molecule remained. And when Vorst learned of their deed, he wept and said, I wish you had slain me instead, for now you have given him an immortality he can never lose. -- The Book of Lazarus M ars Monotrack One, the main line, ran from east to west like a girdle of concrete flanking the planet's western hemisphere. To the north lay the Lake District with its fertile fields; to the south, closer to the equator, was the belt of throbbing compressor stations that had done so much to foster the miracle. The discerning eye could still make out the old craters and gouges of the landscape, hidden now under a dusting of sawtooth grass and occasional forests of pine. The gray concrete pylons of the monotrack marched to the horizon. Spurs carried the line to the settlements of the outlands, and they were always adding new spurs as the new settlements sprouted. Logistically, it might have been simpler to have all the Martians live in One Big City. But the Martians were not that sort of people. Spur #Y was being added now, advancing in ungainly bounds toward the new outpost of Beltram Lakes. Already the pylon foundations had gone up threequarters of the way from Mono One to the settlement. A vast pylon-layer was working its way through the countryside, gobbling up sand from ten yards down and spewing out concrete slabs that it stapled into the ground. Gobble, splew, staple, and move on -- gobble, spew, staple. The machine moved rapidly, guided by a neatly homeostatic brain that kept it on course. Behind it came the other machines to lay track between the pylons and string the utility lines that would follow the same route. The Martian settlers had many miracles at their command, but them, not yet, and so the lines microwave kickover of usable electric power wasn't one of had to get strung. The monotrack system was intended for heavy-duty transportation. The Martians used quickboats, like everybody else, for getting themselves from place to place. But the slim little vehicles weren't much use in the shipment of construction materials, and this was a planet under construction. Now that the reconstruction phase was over, the Terraformers were gone. Mars was a bosky dell, here in this year of Grace #, and now the task was to plant a civilization on the finally hospitable planet. The Martians They had passed their frontiersman stage and were settling down to enjoy the pleasures of a good commercial boom. And the monotrack marched on, mile after mile, skirting the seas, rimming the lakes and rivers. rrhe dogwork was done by clever machines, but men rode herd on the machinery. You never could tell when the homeostasis would slip ever so slightly and your pylon-layer would go berserk. It had happened a few days ago, and somehow the cutoff relays and been blanked out of the circuit, and before anyone could do anything there were sixteen miles of pylons crisscrossing Holliman Lake -- eight hundred feet under water. Martians hate wastefulness. The machines had shown that they were not entirely trustworthy, and thereafter they were watched. Watching over the construction of this particular spur of Monotrack One was a lean, sunbronzed man of sixty-eight named Paul Weiner, who had good political connections, and a plump redhaired man named Hadley Donovan, who did not Redheads were rare on Mars for the usual statistical reasons. Plump men were rare too, but not so rare as they once had been. Life was softer these days, and so were the younger Martians. Hadley Donovan was amused by the antics of his gun-toting elders, with their formal etiquette, their theatrically taut bodies, their sense of high personal importance. Perhaps it had been necessary to wear those poses in the pioneer days on Mars, Donovan thought, but all that had been over for thirty years. He had allowed himself the luxury of a modest paunch. He knew that Paul Weiner felt contempt for him. The feeling was mutual. The two men sat side by side in a landcrawler, edging through the roadless landscape twenty miles ahead of the pylon-layingrig. Transponders bleeped at appropriate intervals; on the control board in front of them, colors came and went in an evanescent flow. Weiner was supposed to be monitoring the doings of the construction rig behind them; Donovan was checking out the planned route of the track, hunting for pockets of subsurface mushiness that the pylon-builder would not be clever enough to evaluate. D onovan was trying to do both jobs at once. He didn't dare let a political appointee like Weiner have any real responsibility in the work. Weiner was the nephew of Nat Weiner, who stood high in ruling councils, was a hundred-and-some years old, and went to Earth every few years to have the Vorsters pluck out his pancreas or his kidneys or his carotid arteries and implant handy artificial substitutes. Nat Weiner was going to live forever, probably, and he was gradice up with members of his family. And Hadley Donovan, trying to oversee a job that really required two men's full attention, felt vague desperation as he scanned his own board and covertly glanced over at Weiner's every thirty seconds or so. Something was glowing purple on the Anomaly Screen. Donovan wondered about it, but he was too busy with his own part of the job to mention it, and then Weiner was drawling, "I got something peculiar over here, Donovan. What do you make of it, Freeman?" Donovan kicked the crawler to a halt and studied the board. "Underground rock vault, looks like. Three-four miles off the track." "Think we ought to take a look?" "Why bother?" Donovan asked. "The track won't come anywhere near it." "You aren't curious? Might be a treasure vault left by the Old Martians." Donovan didn't dignify that with a reply. "What do you think it is, then?" Weiner asked. "Maybe it's a cave carved by a underground stream. You think so? All that sub-surface water Mars had before they Terraformed it? Rivers flowing under the desert?" Feeling the needles, Donovan said, "It's probably just a crawlspace left by the Terraforming engineers. I don't see why -- oh, hell. All right. Let's go investigate. Shut the whole project down for half an hour. What do I care?" He began throwing switches. It was a foolish, pointless interruption, but the older man's curiosity had to be satisfied. Treasure cave! Underground stream! Donovan had to admit that he couldn't think of any rational reason why there'd be such a pocket of open Space underground here. Geologically, it didn't make much sense. They cut across to it. It turned out to be about twenty feet down, with undisturbed-looking grass growing above it. Some doserange pinging confirmed that the vault was about ten feet long, a dozen feet wide, eight or nine feet deep. Donovan was convinced that it had been left by the Terraformers. But it wasn't on the charts, at any rate. He summoned a dig-robot and put it to work. I n ten minutes the roof of the vault lay bare : a slab of green fusion-glass. Donovan shivered a little. Weiner said, "I think we got ourselves a grave here." "Let's leave it. This isn't our business. We'll report it and -- " "What do we have here?" Weiner asked, and slipped his hand into an opening. He seemed to be caressing something within. Quickly he drew his hand back as a yellow glow spread over the top of the vault A voice said, "May the blessing of eternal harmony be on you, friends. You have come to the temporary resting-place of Lazarus. Qualified medical assistance will revive me. I ask your help. Please do not attempt to open this vault except with qualified medical assistance." Silence. The voice said again, "May the blessing of eternal harmony be on you, friends. You have come to the temporary -- " "A voice-cube," Donovan murmured. "Look!" Weiner gasped, and pointed to the clearing vaultroof. The glass, lit from below, was transparent now. Donovan peered down into a rectangular vault. A thin, hawk-faced man lay on his back in a nutrient bath, feed-lines connected to his limbs and trunk. It was something like a Nothing Chamber, but far more elaborate. The sleeper wore a smile. Arcane symbols were inscribed on the walls of the chamber. Donovan recognized them as Harmonist symbols. That Venusian cult. He felt a stab of confusion. What had they stumbled on here? "The temporary resting-place of Lazarus," the voice-cube said. Lazarus was the prophet of the Harmonists. To Donovan, all of these religions were equally inane. He would have to report this discovery, now, and there would be delay in the construction project, and he himself would be pushed unwantedly into prominence, and -- And none of it would ever have happened if Weiner had been dozing off as usual. Why had he noticed the anomaly? "We better tell somebody about this," Weiner said. "I think it's important." II I n a small jungle-fringed building on Venus, eight men who were not men faced a ninth. All wore the cyanotic blue skins of Venus, though only three had been born with those skins. The others were surgical products, Earthmen converted to Venusians. Not just their bodies had been converted, either. The six changed ones had all been Vorsters at one time in their spiritual development -- that is, followers of the influential religious and political movement formally known as the Brotherhood of the Immanent Radiance. The Vorsters were the most powerful figures on Earth. But this was not Earth but Venus, and Venus was in the hands of a Vorster heresy, the Harmonists, sometimes called the Lazarites after their martyred founder, David Lazarus. Lazarus, the prophet of Transcendent Harmony, had been put to death by Vorster underlings seventy years before. Now, to the consternation of his followers -- "Brother Nicholas, may we have your report?" asked Christopher Mondschein, the head of the Harmonists on Venus. Nicholas Martell, a slender, dogged man in early middle age, stared at his eight colleagues wearily. In the last few days he had little sleep, and many profound jolts to his equilibrium. Martell had made the round trip to Mars to check on the astonishing report that had flashed to the three planets not long before. He said, "It's exactly as the news story had it. Two workmen coming upon a vault while supervising the construction of a monotrack spur." "You saw the vault?" asked Mondschein. "I saw the vault. They've got it cordoned." "What about Lazarus?" "There was a figure inside the vault. It matched the image of Lazarus in Rome. It resembled all the portraits. The vault's a sort of Nothing Chamber, and the figure is hooked up inside. The Martian authorities have checked the circuitry of the vault and they say that it's likely to blow sky-high if anybody tampers with it." ( (,  nd the figure," persisted a hollow-faced man named Emory. "The figure is Lazarus?" "Looks like Lazarus," Martell said. "You must remember I never saw Lazarus in the flesh. I wasn't bom yet when he died. It he died." "Don't say that," Emory snapped. "This is a hoax. Lazarus died, all right. He was fed to the converter. There's nothing left of him but loose protons and electrons and neutrons." "So it says in our Scripture," declared Mondschein warily. He closed his eyes a moment. He was the oldest man present; he had been on Venus almost sixty years, and had built this branch of the movement to its present dominant position. He said, "There is always the possibility that our text is corrupt." "No!" The outburst came from Embry, young and conservative. "How can you say that?" Mondschein shrugged. "The early years of our movement, Brother, are shrouded in doubt. We know there was a Lazarus, that he worked with Vorst at Santa Fe, that he quarreled with Vorst over procedure and was assassinated, or at least put out of the way. But all that was a long time ago. There's no one left in the movement ' that was directly associated with Lazarus. We aren't as longlived as the Vorsters, you know. So if it happened that Lazarus wasn't stuffed into a converter, but simply carried off to Mars in suspended animation and plugged into a Nothing Chamber for sixty or seventy years -- " There was silence in the room. Martell gave Mondschein a ridelong glance of distress. It was Emory who finally said, "What if he's revived and claims to be Lazarus? What happens to the movement?" Mondschein replied, "We'll face that when we get to it. According to Brother Nicholas, there seems to be some doubt as to whether the vault can be opened at all." "That's correct," Martell said. "If it's wired to explode when tampered with -- " "Let's hope it is," put in Brother Claude, who had not spoken. "For our purposes, the best Lazarus is a martyred Lazarus. We can keep the tomb as a shrine, and send pilgrimages there, and perhaps get the Martians interested. But if he comes back to life, and begins to upset things -- " "What is in that vault is not Lazarus," Emory said. M ondschein stared at him in amazement. Emory seemed ready to crack apart. "Perhaps you'd better rest a while," Mondschein suggested. "You're taking this much too much to heart" Martell said, "It's a disturbing business, Christopher. If you had seen that figure in the vault -- he looks so angelic, so confident of resurrection -- " Emory groaned. Mondschein furrowed his brow a moment, and in response the door opened and one of the native Venusians entered, one of the espers the Harmonists had been collecting so long on Venus. "Brother Emory is tired, Neerol," Monschein said. The Venusian nodded. His hand closed on Emory's wrist, dark purple against deep indigo. A nexus formed; there was a momentary neutral flow; sluices opened somewhere within Emory's brain. Emory relaxed. The Venusian led him from the room. Mondschein looked round at the others. "We have to operate under the assumption," he said, "that the genuine body of David Lazarus has turned up on Mars, that our book is in error about his fate, and that there's at least the possibility that the body in that vault can be brought to life. The question is, how are we going to react?" Martell, who had seen the vault and who would never be quite the same, said, "You know I've always been skeptical of the charismatic value of the Lazarus story. But I see this as operating to our advantage. If we can gain possession of the vault, and make it the symbolic center of our movement -- something to capture the public imagination -- " "Exactly," Claude said. "It's always been our big selling point that we've got a mythos. The competition's got Vorst and his medical miracles, Santa Fe and all that, but nothing to stir the heart. We've had the martyrdom of Lazarus, and it's helped us take control of Venus, which the Vorsters never were able to do. And now, with Lazarus himself come forth from the dead -- " "You miss the point," said Mondschein thinly. "What turned up on Mars doesn't tally with the myth. Lazarus isn't supposed to be resurrected in the flesh. He was blasted to atoms. Suppose archaeologists found that Christ had really been beheaded, not crucified? Suppose it came to light that Mohammed never set foot in Mecca? We've been caught with our mythology askew -- if this is really Lazarus. It could destroy us. It could wreck all we've built" '"p'hirty miles from the quaint A old city of Santa Fe, the sprawling laboratories of the Noel Vorst Center for the Biological Sciences rose within a ring of dark mountains. The Center was the headquarters of the Brotherhood's scientific arm, and the mainspring of the entire movement. Here whirling knives and lashing lasers transformed living creatures into alien flesh. Here technicians laboriously manipulated genes. Here families of espers submitted to an endless round of experiments, and bionics men prodded their subjects mercilessly toward a new realm of existence. The Center was a mighty maohine, bristling with purposefulness. Inconceivably old men were at the heart of the machine. The core of the movement was the domed building near the main auditorium, Where Noel Vorst lived when at Santa Fe. Vorst, the Founder, acknowledged a century and a quarter of life. There were those who said that he was dead, that the Vorst who occasionally appeared at the chapels of the Brotherhood was a robot, a simulacrum. Vorst himself found this amusing. More of him was metal than flesh, at this point, but he was undeniably alive, with no immediate plans for dying. If he had planned to die, he never would have gone to the trouble of founding the Brotherhood of the Immanent Radiance. There had been hard years at first; it is not pleasant to be deemed a crackpot. Among those who had deemed Vorst a crackpot in those days was his present second-in-command, the Hemispheric Coordinator, Reynolds Kirby. Kirby, a minor official in the U.N. in the time before the international tentacles of the Vorster movement had made the U.N. unnecessary, had stumbled into the Brotherhood at a time of personal stress, looking for something to cling to in a storm. That had been in #. He was still clinging, seventy-five years later. By now he was virtually Vorst's alter ego, an adjunct of the Founder's souL T he Founder had been less than candid with Kirby about this Lazarus enterprise, though. For the first time in many years, Vorst had held the details of a project entirely to himself. Some things could not be shared. When they were matters concerning David Lazarus, Vorst held them in pectore, unable to take even Kirby into his confidence. The Founder sat cradled in a webfoam net that spared him most of gravity's pull. Once he had been a vigorous, dynamic giant of a man, and when he had to he could wear that set of attributes even now, but he preferred comfort. It was necessary to spare his strength. His plan had fulfilled itself well, but he knew that without his guiding presence it might all yet come to nothing. Kirby sat before him, thinlipped, grizzled, his body like Vorst's a patchwork of artificial organs. The Vorster laboratories no longer needed such clumsy devices to prolong youth. Within the last generation, they had managed to stimulate regeneration from within, the body's own rebirth, always the most preferable way. Kirby had come along too early for that; so had Vorst. For them, organ replacement was the road to conditional immortality. With luck, they might last two or three centuries, undergoing periodic overhauls. Younger men, those who had joined the movement in the last forty years, might hope for several hundred years more than that. Some now living, Vorst knew, would never die. Vorst said, "About this Lazarus thing -- " His voice came from a vocoder box. The larynx had gone sixty years ago. The effect was naturalistic enough, though. "We can infiltrate our men," Kirby said. "I can work through Nat Weiner. We'll get a bomb clapped onto that vault and give Mr. Lazarus his eternal repose." "No." "No?" "Of course not,' Vorst said. He lowered the shutters that lubricated his eyes. "Nothing must happen to that vault or the man who's in it. We'll infiltrate, all right. You'll have to use your pull with Weiner. But not to destroy. We're going to bring Lazarus back to life." "We're -- " "As a gift to our friends the Harmonists. To show our enduring affection for our brothers in the Oneness." Kirby said. Muscles   roiled in his fleshless face, and Vorst could see him making adrenal adjustments, trying to stay calm in the face of this assault on his sense of logic. "This is the prophet of the heretics," Kirby said quietly. "I know that you've got your reasons for encouraging their growth in certain places, Noel. But to give them back their prophet -- it doesn't make sense." Vorst tapped a stud in his desk. A compartment opened and he drew forth the Book of Lazarus, the heretic scripture. Kirby seemed a little startled to find it here, in the stronghold of the movement. "You've read this, haven't you?" Vorst asked. "Of course." "It's enough to make you weep. How my shameless underlings hunted down this great and good man David Lazarus and did away with him. One of the most blasphemous acts since the Crucifixion, eh? The blot on our record. We're the villains in the Lazarus story. Now here's Lazarus, pickled on Mars for the last seventy years. Not physically annihilated after all, despite what this book says. Fine. Splendid! We throw all the resources of Santa Fe into the task of restoring him to life. The grand ecumenical gesture. Surely you know that it's my hope to re-unite the sundered branches of our movement." ly. "You've been saying that for sixty or seventy years, Noel. Ever since the Harmonists split away. But do you mean it?" "I'm sincere in all things," said Vorst lightly. "Of course I'd take them back. On my terms, naturally -- but they'd be welcome. We all serve the same ends in different ways. Did you ever know Lazarus?" "Not really. I wasn't very important in the Brotherhood when he died." "I forget that," Vorst said. "It's hard for me to keep everyone positioned in his temporal matrix. I keep sliding forward and backward. But certainly: you were coming to the top as Lazarus was moving away. I respected that man, Kirby. I grieved when he died, wrongheaded as he was. I intend to redeem the Brotherhood from its stain by bringing Lazarus back to life. He's appropriately named, wouldn't you say?" Tirby picked up a bright metallic sphere from the desk, a paperweight of some sort, and fingered it. Vorst waited. He kept the sphere there so that his visitors could handle it and discharge their tensions into it; he knew that for many who came before him an interview with Vorst was like a trip to the top of Mount Sinai to hear the Law. And only very highest command had access to the Founder, too. Vorst found it charming. He watched Reynolds Kirby struggling with himself. At length Kirby -- the only man on the whole planet who could use Vorst's first name to him -- said thickly, "Dammit, Noel, what kind of a game are you playing?" "Game?" "You sit there with that grin on your lips, telling me you're going to revive Lazarus, and I can see you juggling world-lines know what it's all about. What's your motive? Isn't this man better off dead?" "No. Dead he's a symbol. Alive he can be manipulated. That's all I'll say." Vorst's blazing eyes found Kirby's troubled ones and held them. "Do you think I'm senile at last, perhaps? That I've held the plan in my mind so long that it's rotted in there? I know what I'm doing! I need Lazarus alive, or -- or I wouldn't have begun this. Get in touch with Nat Weiner. Gain possession of the vault, I don't care how. We'll do our work on Lazarus here at Santa Fe." "All right, Noel. Whatever you say." "Trust me." "What else can I do?" K irby wheeled himself out of the room. Vorst, relaxing, fed hormones to his blood stream and closed his eyes. The world wavered. For an instant he found himself drifting, and it was #I all over again, and he was building cobalt-# reactors in a sordid basement and renting little rooms as chapels for his cult. He recoiled, and was whirled forward, dizzyingly, toward the border of now and a little beyond it. Vorst was a lowgrade esper, his skills humble indeed, but occasionally his mind did strange things. He looked toward the brink of tomorrow and desperately anchored himself. With a decisive jab of his fingers Vorst opened his deskcommunicator and spoke briefly to an interne in the burnout ward, without identifying himself. Yes, the Founder was told, there was an esper on the verge of burnout. No, she wasn't likely to survive. "Get her ready," Vorst said. "The Founder's going to visit her." Vorst's assistants clustered round, readying him for his journey. The old man refused to accept immobility, and insisted on leading the most active kind of existence possible. A drop-shaft took him to ground level, and then, sheltered by the cavalcade of flunkies that accompanied him everywhere, the Founder crossed the main plaza of the compound and entered the burnout ward. Half a dozen sick espers, segregated by thick walls and shielded by protective members of their own kind, lay at the verge of death. There were always those for whom the powers proved overwhelming, those who eventually seized more voltage than they could handle, and were destroyed. From the very beginning Vorst had concentrated on saving them, for he hated waste of any sort, and these were the espers he needed most badly. The salvage record was good, nowadays. But not good enough. Vorst knew why the burnouts happened. The ones who went were the floaters, insecurely anchored in their own time. They drifted back, forth, seesawing from past to present, unable to control their movements, building up a charge of temporal force that ultimately blasted their minds. It was a dizziness of the 'time-sense, a deadly vertigo. Vorst himself had felt flashes of it. For ten years, nearly a century ago, he had considered himself insane, until he understood. He had seen the edges of time, a vision of futurity that had shattered him and remade him. And that, he knew, had been only a hint of what the real espers experienced. T he burnout case was young and female and Oriental: a fatal combination, it seemed. A good eighty per cent of the burnouts were of Mongoloid stock, generally adolescent girls. Those who had the trait didn't last far into adulthood. This one must have been about sixteen, though it was hard to tell; she could have been anywhere from twelve to twenty-five. She lay twisting on the bed, her body almost bare, clawing at the bedclothes in her agony. Sweat gleamed on her yellow-brown skin. She arched her back, grimaced, fell back. Her breasts revealed by the disarray of her robe, were like a child's. Blue-clad Vorsters, awed by the presence of the Founder, flanked the bed. Vorst said, "She'll be gone in an hour, won't she?" Someone nodded. Vorst moved himself closer to the bed. He seized the girl's arm in his wizened fingers. Another esper stepped in, placed one hand on Vorst, the other on the girl, providing the link that Vorst required. Suddenly he was in contact with the dying girl. Her brain was on fire. She jolted backward and forward in time, and Vorst jolted with her, drawn along as a hitchhiker. Light flared in his mind, as though lightning danced about him. Yesterday and tomorrow became one. His thin body quivered like a buffeted reed. Images danced like demons, shadowy figures out of the past, dark avatars of tomorrow. Tell me, tell me, tell me, Vorst implored! Show me the path! He stood at the threshold of knowledge. For seventy years he had moved step by step this way, using the contorted and tortured bodies of these burnouts as his bridges to tomorrow, pulling himself forward by his own bootstraps along the worldline of his great plan. Let me see, Vorst begged! The figure of David Lazarus bestrode the pattern of tomorrow, as Vorst knew it would. Lazarus stood like a colossus, come forth to an unexpected resurrection, holding his arms out to the greenrobed brethren of his heresy. Vorst shivered. The image wavered and was gone. The frail hand of the Founder relaxed. "She's dead," Vorst said. "Take me away." IV O ne old man had given the word, and another obeyed, and a third was approached for a favor. Nat Weiner of the Martian Presidium was always willing to oblige his old friend Reynolds Kirby. They had known one another for more years than they cared to admit, since the time that a bumptious young Weiner, coming to Earth to swing a trade treaty, had made life hectic for the slightly older Kirby whom the U.N. had appointed as his guide and guardian. Weiner, like nearly all Martians was neither Vorster nor Harmonist. Martians had little use for cults, and steered a neutral and profitable course. On Earth, by now, the Vorsters amounted to a planetary government, since their influence was felt everywhere. It was simple good sense for Mars to retain open lines to the Vorster high command, since Mars had business to do with Earth. Venus, the planet of adapted men, was a different case. No one could be too sure what went on there, except that the Harmonist heresy had established itself pretty securely in the last thirty or forty years, and might one day speak for Venus as the Vorsters spoke for Earth. Weiner had served a tour of duty as Martian Ambassador to Venus, and he thought he understood the blueskins fairly well. He didn't like them very much. But he was past feeling any strong emotion. He had left that behind with his hundredth birthday. At staggering cost, Reynolds Kirby in Santa Fe spoke face-toface with Weiner, and begged a favor of him. It was twelve years since they had last met -- not since Weiner's last visit to the rejuvenation centers at Santa Fe. It wasn't customary for unbelievers to be granted the use of the rejuvenation facilities there, but Kirby had arranged for Weiner and a select few of his Martian friends to come down for periodic treatments, as a favor. ' ' clearly that Kirby was silently accepting promissory notes for those favors, and that the notes would be taken down for repayment one of these days. That was all right; the important thing was to survive. Weiner become a Vorster, if he had to, in order to have access to Santa Fe. But of course that would have hurt him politically on Mars, where both Vorsters and Harmonists were generally looked upon as subversives. This way he had the benefits, without the risks; and he owed it to his old friend Kirby. Weiner would go quite a distance to repay Kirby for that service. The Vorster said, "Have you seen the alleged Lazarus vault yet, Nat?" "I was out there two days ago. We've got a tight security guard on it. It was my nephew that found it, you know. I'd like to kill him." "Why?" "All we need is finding the Harmonist muck-a-muck out by Beltran Lakes. Why couldn't you people have buried him on Venus, where his own people are?" "What makes you think we buried him, Nat?" "Aren't you the ones who killed him? Or put him into a freeze, or whatever you did to him?" "It all happened before my time," Kirby said. "Only Vorst knows the real story, and maybe not even him. But surely it's Lazarus's own supporters who tucked him away in that vault, don't you think?" "Not at all," Weiner replied. "Why would they get their own story garbled? He's their prophet. If they put him there, they should have remembered it and preached his resurrection, yes? But they were the most surprised ones of all when he turned up." Weiner frowned. "On the other hand, the message that was recorded with him is full of Harmonist slogans. And there are Harmonist symbols on the vault. I wish I understood. Better still: I wish we'd never found him. But why are you calling, Ron?" "Vorst wants him." "Wants Lazarus?" "That's right. To bring him back to life. We'll take the whole vault to Santa Fe and open it and revive him. Vorst wants to make the announcement tomorrow, all-channel hookup." CC' Ton can't Ron. If anybody I gets him, it ought to be the Harmonists. He's their prophet. How can I hand him to you boys? You're the ones who supposedly killed him in the first place, and now -- " "And now we're going to revive him, which as everyone knows is beyond the capabilities of the Harmonists. They're welcome to try, if they want, but they simply don't have our kind of laboratory facilities. We're ready to revive him. Then we'll turn him over to the Harmonists and he can preach all he wants. Just let us have access to that vault." "You're asking for a lot," Weiner said. "We've given you a lot, Nat." Weiner nodded. The promissory notes had fallen due, he realized. He said, 'The Harmonists will have my head for this." "Your head's pretty tightly attached, Nat. Find a way to give us the vault. Vorst will be pretty rough on us all if you don't." Weiner sighed. "His will be done." But how, the Martian wondered when contact had broken. By force rrtajeure? Hand over the vault and to hell with public opinion? And if Venus got nasty about it? There hadn't been an interplanetary war yet, but perhaps the time was ripe. Certainly the Harmonists wanted -- and had every right to have -- their own founder's body. Just last week that convert Martell, the one who had come to Venus to plant a Vorster cell and ended up in the Harmonist camp, had been here to see the vault, Weiner thought, and had tentatively sketched out a plan for taking possession. Martell and his boss Mondschein would explode when they found out that the relic of Lazarus was being shipped to Santa Fe. It would have to be handled delicately. Weiner's mind whirred and clicked like a computer, presenting and rejecting alternate possibilities, opening and closing one circuit after another. It was not seniority alone that kept the Martian in power. He was agile. He had gained considerably in craftiness since the night when, a drunken young yokel, he ran amok in New York City. T hree hours and a great many thousand dollars' worth of interplanetary calls later, Weiner had his solution worked out satisfactorily. The vault was Martian governmental property, as an artifact Therefore Mars had an important voice in its disposal. However, the Martian government recognized the unique symbolic value of this discovery, and thus proposed to consult with religious authorities of the other worlds. A committee would be formed: three Harmonists, three Vorsters, and three Martians of Weiner's selection. Presumably the Harmonists and Vorsters would look out for their own cult's welfare, and the Martians on the committee would maintain an imperturbable neutrality, assuring an impartial judgment. Of course. The committee would meet to deliberate on the fate of the vault. The Harmonists, naturally, would claim it for themselves. The Vorsters, having made public their offer to employ all their superscience to bring Lazarus back to life, would ask to be given a chance to do so. The Martians would weigh all the possibilities. Then, Weiner thought, would come the vote. One of the Martians would vote with the Harmonists -- for appearance's sake. The other two would come out in favor of letting the Vorsters work on the sleeper, under rigorous supervision to prevent any hanky-panky. The fiveto-four vote would give the vault to Vorst. Mondschein would yelp, of course. But the terms of the agreement would allow a couple of Harmonist representatives to get inside the secret labs at Santa Fe for a little while, and that would soothe them somewhat. There would be a little grumbling; but if Kirby kept his word, Lazarus would be revived and turned over to his partisans. And how could the Harmonists possibly object to that? Weiner smiled. There was no problem so knotty that it couldn't be untied. Given a little thought, that is. He felt pleased with himself. If he had been forty years younger, he might have gone out for a roistering celebration. But not now. V i-' "Suspicious?" Christopher Mondschein asked. "It's a chance to see their setup. I haven't been in Santa Fe since I was a boy. Why shouldn't I go?" "There's no telling what might happen to you there. They'd love to get their hands on you. You're the kingpin of the whole Venusian movement." "And they'll lase me to ashes with three planets watching, eh? Be realistic, Nicholas. When the Pope visits Mecca, they take good care of him. I'm in no danger in Santa Fe." "What about the espers? They'll scan you." "I'll have Neerol with me as a mindshield," Mondschein said. "They won't get a thing. I'll stack him up against any esper they have. Besides, I have nothing to hide from Noel Vorst. You of all people ought to realize that. We took you in, even though you were loaded with Vorster spycommands. It was in our interest to tell Vorst how far we had gone." Martell took a different approach. "By going to Santa Fe you're putting the blessing of our order on this alleged Lazarus." "Now you sound like Brother Emory! Are you telling me it's a phony?" "I'm telling you that we ought to treat it as one. It contradicts our own legend of Lazarus. It may be a Vorster plant calculated to throw us into confusion. What do we do when they hand us a walking, talking Lazarus and let us try to reshape our entire order around him?" "It's a touchy matter, Nicholas. We've built our faith on the existence of a holy martyr. Now, if he's suddenly unmartyred -- " "Exactly. It'll crush us." "I doubt that," Mondschein said. The old Harmonist touched his gills lightly, nervously. "You aren't looking far enough ahead, Nicholas. The Vorsters have outmaneuvered us so far, I admit They've gained possession of this Lazarus and they're about to give him back to us. Very embarrassing, but what can we do? However, the next moves are ours. If he dies, we simply revise our writings a bit. If he lives and tries to meddle, we reveal that he's some sort of simulacrum cooked up by the Vorsters to do mischief, and destroy him. Score a point for us -- our original story stands and we reveal the Vorsters as sinister schemers." "And if he's really Lazarus?" Martell asked. Mondschein glowered. "Then we have a prophet on our hands, Brother Nicholas. It's a risk we take. I'm going to Santa Fe." n Earth, the Noel Vorst Center throbbed with morethan-usual activity, as preparations continued for the arrival of the cargo from Mars. An entire block of the laboratory grounds had been set aside for the resuscitation of Lazarus. For the first time since the founding of the Center seventy years before, video cameras would be allowed to show the worlds a little of its inner workings. The place would be full of strangers -- even a delegation of Harmonists. To old-line Vorsters like Reynolds Kirby, that was almost unthinkable. Furtiveness had become a matter of course for him. The command, though, had come from Vorst himself, and no one could quarrel with the Founder. "I believe that it's time to lift the lid a little," Vorst had said. Kirby was doing some lid-lifting of his own as the great day drew near. He was troubled by certain blanks in his own memory, and by virtue of his rank as second in command he went searching through the Vorster archives to fill them in. The trouble was, Kirby could not remember much about David Lazarus' pre-martyrdom career, and he felt that it was important to know something more than the official story. Who was Lazarus, anyway? How had he entered the Vorster picture -- and how had he left it? Kirby himself had enrolled in #, kneeling before the Blue Fire of a cobalt reactor in New York. As a new convert, he had not been concerned with the politics of the hierarchy, but simply with the values the cult had to offer: stability, the hope of long life, the dream of reaching the stars by harnessing the abilities see mankind explore the other solar systems, but he did not make that accomplishment the central yearning of his life. Nor did the chance of immortality -- ster converts -- seem all that delicious to him. What drew him to the movement, at the age of forty, was merely the discipline that it offered. His pleasant life lacked structure, and the world about him was such chaos that he fled from it into one synthetic paradise after another. Along came Vorst offering a sleek new belief that snared Kirby totally. For the first few months he was content to be a worshipper. Soon he was an acolyte. And then, his natural organizational abilities demonstrating themselves, he found himself moving rapidly upward in the movement from post to post until by the time he was eighty he was Vorst's right hand, and very much concerned with his own personal survival. According to the official story, the martyrdom of David Lazarus had taken place in #. Kirby had been a Vorster for thirteen years then and was a District Supervisor in charge of thousands of Brothers. So far as he could remember, he had never even heard of Lazarus as of #. A few years later, the Harmonists, the heretical movement, had begun gaining strength, decking themselves in green robes and scoffing at the craftily secular power-orientation of the Vorsters. They claimed to be followers of the martyred Lazarus, but even then, Kirby thought, they hadn't talked much about Lazarus. Only afterward, as Harmonist power mounted and they stole Venus from Vorst, did they push the Lazarus mythos particularly hard. The whole thing had an annoyingly ex-postfacto ring to it. Why is it, Kirby wondered, that I who was a contemporary of Lazarus should never have heard his name? He walked toward the archives building. It was a milk-white geodesic dome, sheeted with some toothy fabric that gave it a sharkskin surface texture. Kirby passed through a tiled tunnel, identified himself to the robot guardians, moved toward and past a sphincter-door, and found himself in the olive-green room where the records were kept. He activated a query-stud and demanded knowledge. Drums whirled in the depths of the earth. Memory films came round, offered themselves to the kiss of the scanner, and sent images floating upward to the waiting Kirby. Glowing yellow print appeared on the readerscreen. A potted biography, scanty and inadequate: ondary Chicago, A.B. Harvard, '#, Ph.D. (Anthropology) Harvard '#. (###) # ft # ins. # pounds, dark eyes and hair, no dis. scars. bridge chapel ###. Acolyte status conferred ###... There followed a list of the successive stages by which Lazarus had risen through the hierarchy, culminating with the simThat was all. It was a lean, spare record, not a word of elaboration, no appended commendations such as Kirby knew festooned his own record, no documentation of his disagreement with Vorst. Nothing. It was the sort of record, Kirby thought uncomfortably, that anyone could have tapped out in five minutes and inserted in the archives... yesterday. He prodded the memory banks, hoping to fish up some added detail about the arch-heretic. He found nothing. It was not really a valid cause for suspicion. Lazarus had been dead for a long time, and probably the record-keeping had been sketchier in those early days. But it was upsetting, all the same. Kirby made his way out of the building. Acolytes stared at him as though Vorst himself had gone striding by. No doubt some of them felt the temptation to drop to their knees before him. If they only knew, Kirby thought darkly, how ignorant I am after seventy-five years with Vorst. It they only knew. VI T he glass vault of David Lazarus, transported intact at considerable expense from Mars, rested in the center of the operating room, under the watchful eyes of the video cameras mounted in the walls and ceiling. A carefully planted forest of equipment surrounded the vault: centrifuges, surgistats, scanners, enzyme calibrators, laser scalpels, retracters, impacters, thorax rods, cerebral tacks, a heart-and-lung bypass, kidney surrogates, mortmains, biopticons, elsevirs, a Helium II pressure generator and a monstrous, glowering cryostat. The display was impressive, and it was meant to be. Vorster science was on display here, and every awesome-looking superfluity in the place had its part in the orchestration of the effects. Vorst himself was not present That, too, was part of the orchestration. He and Kirby were watching the event from Volt's office. The highest-ranking member of the Brotherhood present was plump, cheerful Capodimonte, a District Supervisor. Beside him stood Christopher Mondschein of the Harmonists. Mondschein and Capodimonte had known each other briefly during Mondschein's short, spectacularly unsuccessful career as a Santa Fe acolyte in #. Now, though, the Harmonist was a terrifying figure, his changed body concealed by a breathing-suit but still nightmarish and grotesque. A native-born Venusian, looking even more bizzare, clung to Mondschein like a skin graft. The visiting Harmonists seemed tense and grim. The television commentator said, "It's already been determined that the atmosphere of the vault is a mixture of inert gases, mainly argon. Lazarus himself is in a nutrient bath. Espers have detected signs of life. The tumblers of the vault lock were opened yesterday in the present of the delegation of Venusian Harmonists. Now the inerts are being piped out, and soon the sensitive instruments of the surgeons will reach the sleeping man and begin the infinitely complex process of restoring the life-impulses. Vorst laughed. K irby said, "Isn't that what'll happen?" "More or less. Except the man's as alive as he'll ever be, right now. All they need to do is open the vault and yank him out." "That's not dramatic." "Probably not," the Founder agreed. Vorst folded his hands across his belly, feeling the artificials throbbing mildly inside. The commentator reeled off acres of descriptive prose. The spidery array of instruments surrounding the vault was in motion now, arms and tendrils waving like the limbs of some being of many bodies. Vorst kept his eyes on the altered face of Christopher Mondschein. He hadn't really believed that Mondschein would return to Santa Fe. An admirable person, the old man thought. He had borne adversity well, considering how he had been bamboozled into his life's career forty years ago -- virtually kidnapped by the Harmonists and turned into a spy for them, and packed off to Venus as a missionary after his spy mission had been more or less successfully completed. "The vault's open," Kirby said. "So I observe. Now watch the mummy of King Tut rise and walk." "You're very light-hearted about this, Noel." "Mmmm," the Founder said. A smile flickered on his thin lips a moment. He made minute adjustments to his hormone flow. On the screen, the vault opening was almost completely obscured by the instruments that had dived into the chamber to embrace the sleeper. Suddenly there was faint motion in the vault. Lazarus stirred! The martyr returned! "Time for my grand entrance," Vorst murmured. A #I was arranged. A glistening tunnel transported him swiftly to the operating room. Kirby did not follow. The Founder's chair rolled serenely into the room just as the figure of David Lazarus groped its way out of sixty years of sleep and rose to a sitting position. A quivering hand pointed. A rusty voice strained for coherence. "V-V-Vorst!" Lazarus gasped. The Founder smiled benevolently, lifted his fleshless arm in greeting and blessing. Delicately, an unseen hand slipped a control rod and the Blue Fire flickered along the walls of the room to provide the proper theatrical touch. Christopher Mondschein, his altered face impassive behind his breathing-mask, clenched his fists angrily as the glow enveloped him. Vorst said, "And there is light, before and beyond our vision, for which we give thanks. "And there is heat, for which we are humble. "And there is power, for which we count ourselves blessed... "Welcome to life, David Lazarus. In the strength of the spectrum, the quantum, and the holy angstrom, peace, and forgive those who did evil to you!" Lazarus stood. His hands found and grasped the rim of his vault. Inconceivable emotions distorted his face. He muttered, "I -- I've slept." "Sixty years, David. And those who rebuked me and followed you have grown strong. See? See the green robes? Venus is yours. You head a mighty army. Go to them, David. Give them counsel. I restore you to them. You are my gift to your followers. And he that was dead came forth... loose him, ' and let him go." Lazarus did not reply. Mondschein stood agape, leaning heavily on the Venusian at his side. Kirby, watching the screen, felt a tingle of awe that washed away his skepticism for the moment. Even the chatter of the television commentator was stilled by the miracle. The glow of the Blue Fire engulfed all, rising higher and higher, like the flames of the Twilight reaching toward Valhalla. And in the midst of it all stood Noel Vorst, the Founder, the First Immortal, serene and radiant, his ancient body erect, his eyes gleaming, his hands outstretched to the man who had been dead. All that was missing was the chorus of ten thousand, singing the Hymn of the Wavelengths while a cosmic organ throbbed a paean of joy. A nd Lazarus lived, and walked among his people again, holding converse with them. And Lazarus was greatly surprised. He had slept -- for a moment, for the twinkling of an eye. Now sinister blue figures surrounded him, Venusians, hooded like demons against the poisonous air of Earth, and hailed him as their prophet. All about rose Vorst's metropolis, dazzling buildings that testified to the present might of the Brotherhood of the Immanent Radiance. The chubby Venusian -- Mondschein, was it? -- pressed a book into Lazarus' hands. "The Book of Lazarus," he said. "The account of your life and work. "And death?" "Yes, your death." "You'll need a new edition now," Lazarus said. He smiled, but he was alone in his mirth. He felt strong. How had muscles failed to degenerate in his long sleep? How was it that he could rise and go among men, and make vocal cords obey him, and his body withstand the strain of life? He was alone with his followers. In a few days, they would take him back to Venus with them, where he would have to live in a self-contained environment. Vorst had offered to transform him into a Venusian; but Lazarus, stunned that such things were possible at all, was not sure that he cared to become a gilled creature. He needed time to ponder all this. The world he had so unexpectedly re-entered was very different from the one he had left. S ixty-odd years. Vorst had taken over the whole planet now, it seemed. That was the direction he had been heading in, back in the Eighties, when Lazarus had begun to disagree with him. Vorst had begun with a religio-scientific movement when Lazarus had joined it. Hocus-pocus with cobalt reactors, a litany of spectrum and electron, plenty of larded-on spiritualism, but at the bottom a bluntly materialistic creed whose chief come-on was the promise of long (or eternal) life. Lazarus had gone for that. But soon, feeling his strength, Vorst had begun to slide men into parliaments, take over banks, utilities, hospitals, insurance companies. Lazarus had opposed all that Vorst had been accessible, then, and Lazarus remembered arguing with him against this deviation into finance and power politics. And Vorst had said, The plan calls for it." "It's a perversion of our religious motives." "It'll get us where we want to   go. Lazarus had disagreed. Quietly, gathering a few supporters, he had established a rival group, while still nominally retaining his loyalty to Vorst. His apprenticeship with Vorst made him an expert on founding a faith. He proclaimed the reign of eternal harmony, gave his people green robes, symbols, reformist fervor, prayers, a developing liturgy. He could not say that his movement had become particularly powerful beside the Vorst machine, but at least it was a leading heresy, attracting hundreds of new followers each month. Lazarus had been looking toward a missionary movement, knowing that his ideas had a better chance of taking root on Venus and perhaps Mars than Vorst's. And on a day in # men in blue robes came to him and took him away, blanking out his guard of espers and stealing him as easily as though he had been a lump of lead. After that he knew no more, until his awakening in Santa Fe. They told him that the year was #, and that Venus was in the hands of his people. Mondschein said, "Will you let yourself be changed?" "I'm not sure yet. I'm considering it." "It'll be difficult for you to function on Venus unless you let them adapt you." Perhaps I could stay on Earth." Lazarus suggested. "Impossible. You've got no power base here. Vorst's generosity will stretch only so far. He won't let you remain here after the excitement of your return dies down." ; 'You're right." Lazarus sighed. "I'll let myself be changed, then. I #I come to Venus and see what you've accomplished." "You'll be pleasantly surprised," Mondschein promised. T azarus had already been sufficiently surprised for one incarnation. They left him, and he studied the scriptures of his faith, fascinated by the martyr's role they had written for him. A book of Harmonist history told Lazarus his own value: where the Brotherhood's religious emotions crystallized around the remote, forbidding figure of Vorst, the Harmonists could safely revere their gentle martyr. How awkward it must be for them that I'm back, Lazarus thought! Vorst did not come to him while he rested in the Brotherhood's hospital. A man named Kirby came, though, frosty-faced with age, and said he was the Hemispheric Coordinator and Vorst's closest collaborator. "I joined the Brotherhood before your disappearance," Kirby said. "Did you ever hear of me?" "I don't believe so." "I was only an underling," Kirby said. "I suppose you wouldn't have had reason to hear of me. But I hoped your memory would be clear, if we ever had met. I've got all these intervening years to cope with, but you can look back across a clean slate." "My memory's fine," Lazarus said evenly. "I've got no recollection of you." "Nor I of you. That's the odd thing. If you were so important to the movement, why hadn't I heard of you, Lazarus?" The resuscitated man shrugged. "I can't tell you that. I was there. I worked beside Vorst. I had disputes with him. That much is beyond question. Eventually I split with him. I founded the Harmonists. Then I -- disappeared. And here I am. Do you have trouble believing in me?" 'Terhaps I've been tampered with," Kirby said. "I wish I remembered you." L azarus lay back. He stared at the green, rubbery walls. The instruments monitoring his life-processes whirred and clicked. There was an acrid odor in the air: asepsis at work. Kirby looked unreal. Lazarus wondered what sort of maze of pumps and trestles held him together beneath his thick, warm blue robe. Kirby said, "You understand that you can't remain on Earth, don't you?" "Of course." "Life will be uncomfortable for you on Venus unless you're changed. We'll do it for you. Your own men can supervise the operation. I've talked to Mondschein about it. Are you interested?" "Yes," Lazarus said. "Change me." They came the next day to turn him into a Venusian. He resented the public nature of the operation, but it was idle to pretend that his life was his own any more, anyway. It would take several weeks, they said, to effect the transformation. Once it had taken months to do it. They would equip him with gills, fit him out to breathe the poisonous muck that was the atmosphere of Venus, and turn him loose. Lazarus submitted. They carved him, and put him back together again, and readied him for shipment. Vorst came to him, featheryvoiced and shrunken, but still a commanding figure, and said, "You must realize I had no part in your kidnapping. It was totally unauthorized -- the work of zealots." "Of course." "I appreciate diversity of opinion. My way is not necessarily the only right way. I've felt the lack of a dialogue with Venus for many years. Once you're installed communicate with me from time to time." Lazarus said, "I won't close my mind against you, Vorst. You've given me life. I'll listen to what you have to say. There's no reason why we can't cooperate, so long as we respect each other's sphere of interests." "Exactly! Our goal is the same, after all. We can join forces." "Warily," Lazarus said. "Warily, yes. But wholeheartedly." Vorst smiled at him and departed. r T"he surgeons completed their work. Lazarus, now alien to Earth, journeyed to Venus with Mondschein and the rest of the Harmonist retinue. It was in the nature of a triumphant homecoming, if one can be said to come home to a place where one has never been before. Green-robed brethren with bluish-purple skins greeted him. Lazarus saw the Harmonist shrines, the holy ikons of his order. They had carried the spiritualistic element further than he had ever visualized, practically deifying him; but Lazarus did not intend to correct that. He knew how precarious his position was. There were men of entrenched power in his organization who secretly might not welcome a prophet's return, and who might give him a second martyrdom if he challenged their vested interests. Lazarus moved warily. "We have made great progress with the espers," Mondschein told him. "We're considerably ahead of Vorst's work in that line, so far as we know." "Do you have telekinesis yet?" "For twenty years. We're building the power steadily. Another generation -- " "I'd like a demonstration." "We have one planned," Mondschein said. They showed him what they could do. To reach into a block of wood and set its molecules dancing in flame -- to move a boulder through the sky -- to whisk themselves from place to place -- yes, it was impressive. It defied comprehension. It certainly must be beyond the abilities of the Brotherhood on Earth.  J'he Venusian espers cavorted for Lazarus, hour after hour. Mondschein, sedate and complacent, gleamed with satisfaction, spoke of thresholds, levitation, telekinetic impetus, fulcrums of unity, and other matters that left Lazarus baffled but encouraged. He who had returned pointed to the gray bands of clouds that hid the heavens. "How soon?" Lazarus asked. "We're not ready for interstellar teleport yet," Mondschein replied. "Not even interplanetary, really, though one shouldn't be any harder than the other. We're working on it. Give us time. We'll succeed." "Can we do it without Vorst's help?" Lazarus asked. Mondschein's complacence was punctured. "What kind of help can he give us? I've told you, we're a generation ahead of his espers." "And will espers be enough? Perhaps he can supply what we're missing. A joint venture -- Harmonists and Vorsters collaborating -- don't you think the possibilities are worth exploring, brother Christopher?" Mondschein smiled blandly. "Why, yes, yes, of course. Certainly they're worth exploring. It's an approach we hadn't considered, I admit, but you give us a fresh insight into our problems. I'd like to discuss the matter with you further, after you've had a chance to settle down here." ,... , Lazarus accepted Mondschein s flow of words graciously. He had not, though, been away so long that he had forgotten how to read the meanings behind the meanings. He knew when he was being humored. O n Santa Fe, with the unaccustomed invasion of Harmonists at its end. things returned to normal. Lazarus was come forth and loose upon the worlds, and the television men had retreated, and work went on. The tests, the experiments, the probing of the mysteries of life and mind -- the ceaseless tasks of the Vorster inner movement. Kirby said, "Was there ever really a David Lazarus, Noel?" Vorst glowered up at him out of a thermoplastic cocoon. Hardly had the surgeons finished with Lazarus than they had gone to work on the Founder, who was suffering from an aneurism in a twice-reconstituted blood vessel. Sensors had nailed the spot, subcutaneous scoops had exposed it, microtapes had been slammed into place, a network of thread and looping polymers replacing the dangerous bubble. Vorst was no stranger to such surgery. He said, "You saw Lazarus with your own eyes, Kirby." "I saw something come out of that vault and stand up and talk rationally. I had conversations with it. I watched it get turned into a Venusian. That doesn't mean it was real. You could build a Lazarus, couldn't you, Noel?" "If I wanted to. But why would I want to?" "That's obvious. To get control of the Harmonists." "If I had designs against the Harmonists," Vorst explained patiently, "I would have blotted them out fifty years ago, before they took Venus. They're all right. That young man, Mondschein -- he's developed nicely." "He isn't young, Noel. He's at least eighty." "A child." "Will you tell me whether Lazarus is genuine?" Vorst's eyes fluttered in irritation. "He's genuine, Kirby. Satisfied?" "Who put him in that vault?" "His own followers, I suppose." Ill "Who then forgot all about it?" "Well, perhaps my men did it. Without authorization. Without telling me. It happened a long time ago." Vorst's hands moved in quick, agitated gestures. "How can I remember everything? He was found. We brought him back to life. I gave him to them. You're annoying me, Kirby." TZ"irby realized that he was treading a field salted with mines. He had pushed Vorst as far as Vorst could be pushed, and anything further would be disastrous. Kirby had seen other men presume too deeply on their closeness to Vorst, and he had seen that closeness imperceptibly withdrawn. "I'm sorry," Kirby said. Vorst's displeasure vanished. "You overrate my deviousness, Kirby. Stop worrying about Lazarus' past. Simply consider the future. I've given him to the Harmonists. He'll be valuable to them, whether they think so now or not. They're p indebted to me. I've planted a good, heavy obligation on them. Don't you think that's useful? They owe me something now. When the right time comes, I'll cash that in." Kirby remained mute. He sensed that somehow Vorst had altered the balance of power between the two cults; that the Harmonists, who had been on a rising curve ever since gaining possession of Venus and its rich lode of espers, had been brought to heel. But he did not know how it had been accomplished. And he did not care to try again to learn. Vorst was using his communicator. He looked up at Kirby. "They've got another burnout," he said. "I want to be there, Come with me, yes?" "Of course," Kirby said. He accompanied the Founder through the maze of tubes. They emerged in the burnout ward. An esper lay dying, a boy this time, perhaps Hawaiian, his body jerking as though he were skewered on cords. Vorst said. "A pity you've got no esping, Kirby. You'd see a glimpse of tomorrow." "I'm too old to regret it now," Kirby said. Vorst rolled forward and gestured to a waiting esper. The link was made. Kirby watched. What was Vorst experiencing, now? The Founder's lips were moving, almost writhing in a kind of sneer, pulling back from the gums with each twitch of the esper's body. The boy was shuttling along the time-track, so they said. To Kirby that meant nothing. And Vorst, somehow, was shuttling with him, seeing a clouded view of the world on the other side of the wall of time. Now... now... back... forth... F or a moment, it seemed to Kirby that he, too, had joined the linkup and was riding the time-track as the esper's other passenger. Was that the chaos of yesterday? And the golden glow # f tomorrow? Now -- now -- damn you, you old schemer, what have you done to me? -- Lazarus, rising above all else, Lazarus who wasn't even real, only some android stew cooked up in an underground laboratory at Vorst s command, a useful puppet, Kirby thought, Lazarus had grasped tomorrow and was stealing it -- The contact broke. The esper was dead. "We've wasted another one," Vorst muttered. The Founder looked at Kirby. "Are you sick?" he asked. "No. Tired." "Get some rest. Six history spools and climb into a relaxer tank. We can ease up now. Lazarus is off our hands." Kirby nodded. Someone drew a sheet over the dead esper's body. In an hour the boy's neurons would be in refrigeration some  where in an adjoining building. Slowly, walking as if eight centuries and not just one weighed upon him, Kirby followed Vorst from the room. Night had fallen, and the stars over New Mexico had their peculiar hard brightness, and Venus, low against the mountainous horizon, was the brightest of all. They had their Lazarus, up there. They had lost a martyr, and had gained a prophet. And, Kirby was beginning to realize, the whole tribe of heretics had been swept neatly into Vorst s pocket. The old man was damnable! Kirby huddled down into his robe and kept pace, with an effort, as Vorst wheeled himself toward his office. His head ached from that brief, unfathomable contact with the esper. But in ten minutes it was slowly beginning to get better. He thought of going to a chapel to pray. But what was the use? Why kneel before the Blue Fire? He need only go to Vorst for a blessing -- Vorst, his mentor for eight decades. Vorst, who could make him feel still like a child. Vorst, who had brought Lazarus forth from the dead.   With the world on the brink of destruction, clearly there was only one place to turn for helpl "n the morning of the night before, a flight of jets went screaming across the sky like insane banshees in search of human blood. I woke up feeling as though I had been put through a meat grinder with dull teeth. I raised myself gingerly on one elbow but fell back immediately, fighting off the waves of pain and nausea of my hangover. I wanted to go back to sleep but knew that if I did I'd probably dream again, and I couldn't face the kind of dreams I'd been having lately. Besides, time was running out and I had to keep searching the streets of Los Angeles until I found them. I had to find them. I had to find them before it happened. And when the American ultimatum on Berlin ran out, I had good reason to think the balloon was going to go up. Their existence on Earth was only a rumor, a vague, unreliable rumor that a ship from outer space had landed, its passengers come to save Earth from impending atomic war. But the rumor had enough force to have caused a group of us to search for the extraterrestrials for the last month. Our searching had all been in vain, however, until that morning when I lay in bed and stared at tlie ceiling. Then it suddenly came to me where I would find them. I had been looking in the wrong places. I had gone to observatories and scientific gatherings, expecting them to announce themselves there or at least be present. But now I realized these weren't the sort of places to look in Los Angeles. What, I asked myself, was the most notable feature of this sprawling city by the sea? Its varied cults and oddball religions, of course! Where else would a stranger to this world and this city go to make themselves known? It would be the most natural thing of all to go to the churches. So I spent the afternoon and early evening in futile quest. I made my way from the Church of the Great White Brotherhood to the Temple of the Green Dolphin and on to the Tabernacle of Christian Capitalism, but as darkness closed in I was still looking. And then suddenly I thought I had found it. The sign on the U.F.O., and in smaller printing underneath, Hear the Space People Speak Tonight. I started to enter but found my way blocked by a small man in a red toga and sandals who held a clicking geiger counter out in front of him. "The rays... the rays," he muttered, running the instrument up and down my clothes. "The rays are getting worse!" "What rays?" I asked, visions of strontium # swimming through my head. "The rays! The zero rays from their ships! They're everywhere! You can't see the ships but the rays are everywhere... everywhere!" "Are they dangerous?" I asked. "Dangerous? Dangerous?" He looked at me wildly. "What do you mean dangerous?" His way of repeating everything was disconcerting. "I mean are the rays harmful?" I said. "Harmful? Harmful?" He giggled and hurried away. I walked on into the building, looking around for any signs of zero rays, but finding nothing except a little dust and a thin young man wearing hornrimmed glasses was speaking to a group of about thirty people. I found a seat and listened to him talk. "Captain Linda-Ray, a beautiful young woman from the planet Solacon, which is on the other side of the sun from Earth and can't be seen from here, took me on a four-hour trip to her lovely world. The ship in which we traveled operated on solar emanations from the bodies of the Solaconians and went at a speed in excess of ten thousand miles an hour." Very odd, I thought, and scratched my chin in puzzlement. "Captain Linda-Ray introduced me to the Supreme Ruler of Solacon, a gorgeous six-foot blonde named Dora-Ray, who told me that her people have been waiting ten T thousand years to contact Earth to warn us about fluoridated water and atomic radiation." Somehow this didn't sound like the kind of extraterrestrials I had in mind. This group's chemistry was bad and their astronomy worse. "Excuse me, please," said a small woman with silvery hair, raising a white-gloved hand. "Please," the young man said in an annoyed tone, "you may ask questions when I've finished." Then he went on with his story. "I asked Dora-Ray why they hadn't gotten in touch with Earth before. 'Because,' she said, looking at me pointedly, 'we have been waiting for a man who could understand and interpret our knowledge of the people on Earth.' " "I stared at her, not quite willing to believe what she seemed to be saying. 'You mean...? " 'I mean you are that man,' Dora-Ray told me, placing her hands on my shoulders. 'You, Simon Hudson, are that man!' "I hope I'll prove worthy of your great trust,' I said humbly, although in all modesty I knew she was right. There was no one else on this planet who was capable of understanding the magnificent sweep of their knowledge." Oh boy, I thought, we're in bad shape if he's Earth's greatest brain! T T e went on in the same reasonable voice, saying even more unreasonable things. " 'You must begin work at once,' she said. You have only ten hours in which to learn everything we know so that you may teach it to your people. In ten hours, Solacon will again be on the other side of the sun where it cannot be reached for another fifty years.' " T#ut how can even I learn so much in so short a time?' I asked. " 'We will help you with our hypno-robot subliminal teacher,' she said with a smile. "Dora-Ray and her two head scientists, Lena-Ray and RitaRay, accompanied me through their crystal-glass city to the huge laboratory where I saw machines and instruments undreamed of by our scientists, by means of which they had made discoveries which disprove everything our scientists claim to know. In this great laboratory, I was placed upon a foam-cushioned hypno-couch that relaxed my body and brain and prepared it to receive the vast stores of their knowledge. "Dora-Ray stood beside me and looked deep ito my eyes. "When you awaken, you will be once again on your home planet,' she said softly as sleep began to steal over me. 'We hope much from you, O Great Man of Earth! Do not fail us! Do not fail me!' " 'Fear not, I will not fail you,' I promised as my eyes closed. 'But will I ever see you again?' " 'Perhaps... if you prove worthy of us,' she said and the room faded away. "In what seemed only seconds, I was opening my eyes and finding myself in the middle of Sunset Boulevard with frightened people all around me. " 'A flying saucer! We saw a flying saucer!' a woman cried, and I could only smile. " 'I'm sure you did," I said, and ran to catch a bus to take me home, a changed and far, far wiser man than I had been before." The thin young man smiled and reached into a briefcase and produced a book. "And what of that wisdom the Solacons entrusted to me to impart to the people of Earth? How can you gain your share of this supreme wisdom? You will find it all here in my book, Wisdom From A Flying Saucer, which is on sale in the lobby for only # a copy. I urge you, friends, not to pass up this great opportunity to read and absorb this knowledge." Some knowledge, I thought, as Simon Hudson left the platform amid scattered applause. "Excuse me," the woman in the white gloves said. "I am quite well acquainted with the solar system and there is no such planet as Solacon. And may I also point out that due to the varying rotation of the planets, none of them is always on the other side of the sun." "Sit down!" someone shouted. "It's not your turn yet." "Yes, who do you think you are?" Simon Hudson demanded. "What right have you to mess up my story?" "Yeah, what do you know about space anyhow?" another voice asked. "Well, you see," the woman said, and I noted that she was very young despite her silvery hair, "it so happens that I recently landed from a spaceship and -- " "So what?" demanded a baldheaded man in the front row. "A lot of us have recently landed from spaceships. I'm from Saturn myself. You'll just have to wait your turn." "But I really am from -- " "Repent! Repent!" screeched a female voice from behind us. "The Flying Saucers are God's angels sent to watch over us in these Last Days. Repent! Repent! Repent before it is too late!" This was more like it, I thought, turning to look at the woman. At least she knows these are the Last Days even if she isn't aware this is The Night Before. Qhe was dressed in a long white  robe and held a white Bible lifted over her head. "Revelations #:# tells us of the mighty angel with a rainbow at his head sent to save mankind. The Flying Saucers are those mighty angels! They are watching us! Their eyes are upon us in the market place, in the counting house, in the places where women dance with their naked bodies glistening before pop-eyed men! Their eyes are upon us as we smoke the devil's stick we call cigarettes and when we drink the hell-poison we call whiskey! Their eyes are upon us always! Oh yes, Lord, the eyes of Your angels are upon us even in the sweltering lust of our carnal beds!" Somewhat to my surprise, no one paid the slightest attention to this outburst. The expressions on their faces indicated they thought she was being a trifle unscientific, but personally I thought she had a nice feeling for vituperation. But now that she had subsided, I turned back to the platform and saw there a small, hollow-eyed man who was talking too. "... my program... the program given me by the Grand Coordinator, Polius, of the Andromeda Sector of the Galactic Union is this: First, all money must be called in and replaced by a new exchange system. This will be preceded by a gathering of all industrial and other leaders of the world to form the Cosmic Cooperative and Friendship Union. The Union will then issue work units to everyone which will take the place of money. "If you have read my book, Cosmic Cooperation from U.F.O.'s, you already know that among the Cosmos there is no crime, immodesty, hunger or sex. War has long ago ceased to be a menace, and they do not live in huge, crowded cities as we do, but each in his own beautiful garden in which grow hundreds of beautiful flowers with perfumes so rare and strange that -- " "I beg your pardon," the silvery haired woman said, "but I must point out that you have made several basic mistakes in your description of our society. In truth, we have done away with crime and hunger, but as for sex... well, we certainly haven't done away with that and I don't think we'd care to. As for war, we -- " "Why don't you quit butting in?" the man on the stage asked heatedly. "Wait until it's your AAW,  turn. "I was only trying to correct -- " "Sit down and shut up!" "Wait your turn!" "But, please, I should like to tell the people of Earth that -- " "Please, madam," the moderator said, banging his gavel on the table. "We are all anxious to bring our messages to the people of Earth. You will just have to wait your turn to speak!" A nother man took over the dais immediately. "I am a member of a small group that has been in touch with the Space People and feel that the world can only be saved through the aid of these vastly superior beings. I want to play this tape for you. It is part of a radio conversation I had with the captain of a flying saucer." He placed the spool on the player and a voice began to speak in slightly stilted English. "I am Lelan. I am what you people of Earth think of as the head of government on the planet Nobelia. I speak to you across the parsecs in order to bring you news, both good and bad. The good news is that a new age is about to begin for you through us. We have already contacted the President of the United States, the Pope of the Catholic Church and other world leaders. Unfortunately, they have chosen to ignor us and so we have had to act through this wise man who is playing this tape for you. "In the future, R. Spencer Jason will become your leader and we will deal with you through him. But before this new age can begin, we must save you from the influence of the vicious inhabitants of the planet Zeno. All Earth knowledge will become obsolete as we give you new information, and all good things will be free in the days that follow after we drive the Zenonians from among you. "But first we must warn you that the Zenonians will stop at nothing to prevent our saving Earth. It is they who control all the governments of all your nations. It is they who have brought all evil to your planet! It is they who control the Communist world plot. Adolph Hitler was a Zenonian and so are those who are attempting to fluoridate the water of America. J. Edgar the Zenonians are the worst menace your beloved country has ever faced. Listen to this man, J. Spencer Jason, who is to be your new leader. Look around you for people who appear strange! Look for people who act and dress strangely! Examine the man next to you! Beware! You shall hear from us again!" I turned and looked at the guy next to me.jHe looked at me. He was a rather strange looking duck. He looked just like the type who would plot against J. Edgar Hoover if he thought he could get away with it. I edged away from him just as he started edging away from me. I turned to look at the man on my other side, and he was edging away from me too. It was just as well. He looked like he might be a Zenonian too. A discussion period followed and finally I got a chance to give them my impression of U.F.O.'s. I told them it seemed to me they always showed up after we had set off H-bombs or made space flights. "In fact," I said, "I think Earth is a giant mental institution in which the human race has been incarcerated for its own good, and every time we start rattling the bars, our keepers come hurrying down to take a look." No one cared much for that theory and I was escorted to the door none too politely. I didn't really care because I had already decided none of these space people were the ones I was seeking. r T"he headlines on the comer newsstand were worse than ever. They were so bad that even the average man in the street was beginning to pay attention and look nervous. And there was so much traffic that I wondered if decided to head for the hills. I was scared myself, so scared that I seriously considered making a run for it. It was only what I knew about the casings of those new #-megaton weapons that kept me from it. What was the use? At least here in the city, one would go quickly. Back in the mountains, death would be slower and more painful as fallout from cobalt casings poisoned the atmosphere. No, I wasn't going to run, but it looked as though I wasn't going to find the E.T.'s either. I didn't feel that any of the other searchers had had any better luck than I, and there wasn't much time left. I stopped and had a few drinks at a bar and then just sort of drifted along until I came to another church. A church would be as good a place as any when the bombs came. The one I picked was behind a painted over storefront window which proclaimed it The Church of the Open Word. I went inside and found a seat on a hard wooden bench between a large, brawny man whose chest and shoulders bulged out of a sweaty T-shirt and a pregnant blonde girl whose uncurled and uncombed hair hung down limply over her ears and forehead in a tangled mass. She smelled almost as strongly of bleach as the man did of perspiration. For a moment I wondered why I had come into this place. If I had been sober I wouldn't have. This wasn't the kind of church one might expect to find E.T.'s. I looked around and decided no one looked much holier than I did. Maybe they were all here to await the end of the world like me. They were leaning forward, bodies tense, mouth open, radiating an emotional heat that turned the crowded little room into a humid jungle of emotion. Suddenly the lights at the front of the room went up and the dirty yellow walls with their long strips of peeling paint disappeared. A tall, floridly handsome man stepped into the spotlight. He was dressed in a wellcut, expensive suit, his hair was long and flowing and his face was wreathed in a benigh smile. He faced the crowd with the absolute assurance of a man who knows he has his audience right in the palm of his hand from the very start. "Let us pray!" he said, raising his hands, and every head in the place was lowered. "Let's not just bend our heads... let's really pray!" I bent my head with all the others, and while we sat there, the man on the podium began to sing, softly at first and then rising to a bellow. "Keep on Praying 'Til You Pray Right Through!" "Come on now, let's pray the way we always do here at the Church of the Open Word," he exhorted us. "Let's have group prayer! Let's have our out loud praying that always prays right through." There was a sibilant whisper from the congregation. "Don't just mumble! How do you expect the Lord to hear you if you don't pray loud enough for Him to hear you way up in Heaven?" Everyone prayed a little louder. "Our Father Who art in heaven... our Father Who art in Heaven..." For some reason I couldn't remember any more. I wanted to pray but the words weren't there. Maybe I had spent too much time with slide rules and engineering formula. "Oh God... don't let the war start! Don't let us destroy the world! Don't let the world come to an end! Don't..." minister shouted. For some reason I had expected the people around me to be praying the same thing I was. I thought they were here to pray for peace, but as their individual words penetrated my consciousness, I knew they weren't. Words were bubbling out of the blonde next to me. "Hallowed be Thy name. Don't let him find out! Oh God, don't let Jim find out! Don't ever let him find out about Kenny and me that night in the garage! Don't let that nosey old woman next door tell him about seeing us! He'll kill me, Lord, if he finds out! And I won't ever do it again! I promise! It wasn't like the other times, Lord... it wasn't like with Fred and Andy. This time it just sort of happened. Lord. If you just don't let Jim find out, I'll never do it again with no other man. Never, never, never, Lord!" "... Thy kingdom come, on earth as it is in heaven..." I muttered, remembering a little more. "Don't let them push the buttons! Hold back their hands! Don't let them kill us all! Please, God!" "Give us this day, our daily bread..." squeaked a tiny, bespectacled man in the next row. "Don't let me lose my job, God! Please, don't let me lose it! I'm too old to get another one, and what with Grace and the kids..." "Forgive us our trespasses as we forgive those who trespass against us," rumbled the big man on my other side. "If I could only get a little rest at night... then I wouldn't always be so tired and I could take her places like she wants. But I can't sleep, Lord, because I keep remembering... I keep remembering those kids in the back seat of that car I forced off the road one night... those screams when the fire... Oh God, the fire! God forgive me! Forgive me!" "For Thine is the Kingdom -- " It was all coming back now, just as I had known it as a boy when my mother used to tuck me into bed and tell me about the sweet Christ and our Blessed Mother Mary. Why had she ever left me? Why had she gone off and left Dad and me alone in that split-level nightmare of a house? "Don't let the war start! Please, don't let it!" "... and the Power and Glory... don't let me die, Lord ! Don't let me die!" It was the flashily dressed brunette in the row ahead. "Please don't let the cancer kill me! It hurts so much, but I can stand it if you just don't let it kill me! Keep me alive... let me live for a little while longer!" tt'fT#'e're all going to die to' ' morrow, I thought wildly, and she's praying to live a little longer. What's the matter with these people? Don't they know? Can't they understand what's going to happen? "Now and forever," a little girl's voice came through. "I love you, God, but why don't you make my Mommie and Daddy stop fighting and live together again? "Amen." The voice was old and quavery. "Don't let them send me to the home, God. I know I'm not much use around the house, but I don't eat very much and I've only got a few more years and I want to spend them with them." "If Jim finds out he'll kill me... and he'll kill Kenny too. And anyway, Lord, it wasn't much fun 'cause we were in too much of a hurry. Jim will kill me and I don't wanna be killed for something that wasn't even fun! If he'd killed me for Fred or Andy, that would have been kinda fair, but not for Kenny, please, Lord!" "Don't let me lose my job ." "It hurts... it hurts so much, Lord." "Don't let them start the war!" "I know I get on their nerves, but..." "Mommie! Mommie! I want my Mommie!" "I won't never do it again with nobody but Jim. Even if I don't like it with him, I won't do it with nobody else, Lord! And how can he tell the baby isn't his? Maybe it is for all I know, Lord. I don't want to die! I don't want to die!" "It hurts, but I don't want to die!" "I don't want to die!" "I don't want to die! Don't let them start it!" And then suddenly I was standing up and screamThen I was running up the aisle to get away from the sound of their voices, the sound of people who didn't have time to worry about the end of the world because their own piddling little troubles were more important. "Why can't I get through to them? Why won't they listen to me?" an anguished voice broke through my anger. It was a vaguely familiar voice and I looked around for its owner. "I've tried so hard. I've talked to so many people, but no one seems to believe me, and it's so important that they do." "You! It couldn't be you!" I said as I saw the woman who had been at the flying saucer meeting, the small, silvery haired woman with the white gloves. She was huddled in the very last row, praying out loud like the others. "You? Is it you?" I asked, looming over her. "Are you the one I've been looking for?" "You've been looking for me?" , She had a slight accent but I couldn't identify it as any I had heard before. "Why have you been looking for me?" "Because..." I was looking down at her hands and all of a sudden I understood the reason for die white gloves. They served to partially disguise the fact that she had six fingers on each hand. "You are from the... where are your friends? I must talk to your friends." She shook her silvery head. "I have no friends... not on this world." # #T) ut... but you couldn't- have come alone... not all that distance alone." She got up and by mutual consent we walked out the door of the Church to the Open Word. "I did not come alone," she said, "but my companions were killed when our spaceship crashed. All the compartments except mine were flooded. I made myself stay there until I learned your language, thinking that then I would be able to communicate with you and everything would be all right, but for three weeks now I have talked but no one has listened... no one!" We were out in the street now, and although it was long past midnight, the traffic was bumper to bumper. The sheep of the city had finally smelled the wolf of war coming and were trying to outrun him. "I'm listening," I said. "I will receive your message for Earth, the message that will save -- " "That will save us, I hope," the woman said. "You see, I came here to request the help of your people in -- " "You what?" I stared at her with a sick feeling in the pit of my stomach. Even now, at the very last minute, I had expected some kind of miracle from the ship which had come halfway across the universe. "We came here for help," she said. "We thought that perhaps another people... a people with a more spiritual background might be able to tell us how to save ourselves from " "From what?" I asked as she hesitated. "From a planetwide war that will wipe us all out. We thought that another point of view would help, give us some hint of -- " She stopped and stared up at me. "You mean that you... you too?" "Yes, we too," I said and tried to keep back the sobs that were threatening to choke me. "I should have known! I've been visiting your churches, trying to get in touch with your spiritual leaders, but I've felt... felt the same sickness here as on my home planet. I guess I just refused to face it." "Just as I refused to face the fact that there wouldn't be any last minute miracle," I said. "The dragon's teeth are sown and -- " "When? How soon?" "Very soon," I said. "Just before dawn, I think." er shoulders sagged. "We came so far. We came so very far, and now to find this -- " There wasn't anything I could say so I reached out and took her hand. "I'm sorry." She smiled a very small smile, and for the first time I noticed that she was beautiful. "Do you have anything to do before -- before your world comes to an end?" she asked. "No, not now," I said sadly. "Then perhaps we could spend the time together?" "Yes, I'd like that." "Let's just walk," she said, and her six fingers gripped my five tightly as we began to walk silently into the last black dark of The Night Before. # Title #. United Mates Code). #. Date of filing: October #. #B#. #. T Ue Millcatlon . GAaxy New York. New York #. #. Location of headquarters or general business ofllMs of L'ditor Hudson Street. New York, New York #. Names and addresses of publisher editor and  h , aoi Publisher: Robert M. Guinn, #I Hudson Street. New York New York #  EdiWr: Frrterik Pohl. #I Hudson Street. New York, New York #. Managing Editor: None. #. Owner Galaxy Publishing Lor poration, #I Hudson Street. New York. New York #; Robert M. Guinn (sole stekholder), #I Hud son Street, New York New York #. #. Known bondholders, mortgages and other Mount ' holders owning or holding I percent or more of total amount of bonds, mortgages or othar seOTrltles None. #. Paragraphs # and # include, in cases where the stockholders or security holder appears upon the books of the company as trustee or in any other fiduciary relation, the name of the person or . such trustee is acting, also the statements in the two paragraphs show the affiant s full Iraowleage ana as to the circumstances and conditions under which stockholders and security holders who do not appe upon the books of the company as trustees, hold stock and securities in a capacity other than that r a bona fide owner. Names and addresses of individuals who are stockholders of a corporation which itself is a stockholder or holder of bonds, mortgages or other securities of the publishing corporation bare been Included in paragraphs # and # whes the interests of such individuals are equivalent to I percent or more of the total amount of the stock or securities of the publishing corporation. #. A. Total no. copies printed (net press run). Average no copies each issue during preceding # months: nz,#. Single issue nearest to filing date: #. B. Paid circulation: #. Sales through dealers and carriers, street vendors and counter sales. Average no. copies each issue during preceding # months: #; Single issue nearest filing date: #. #. Mail subscriptions: Average no. copies each issue during preceding # months, o,#V; Single issue nearest to filing date, #. C. Total paid circulation: Average no. copies each issue during preceding # months, #; Single issue nearest to filing date, #. D. Free distribution (Including samples) by mall, carrier or other means: Average no. copies each issue during preceding # months None; Single issue nearest to filing date. None; E. Total distribution (sum of C ! and D): Average no. copies each issue during preceding # months, #; Single Issue nearest to filing date, #. F. Office use. left-over, unaccounted, spoiled after printing: Average no. copies each Issue during preceding # months, #; Single issue nearest to filing date, #. G. Total (sum of E and F -- should equal net press run shown in A) ; Average no copies each issue during preceding # months, # ; Single issue nearest to filing date, #. I certify that the statement made by me above are correct and complete. Robert M. Guinn, Publisher. for your information A t one time in my career -- it was in summer, # -- I was asked to write an introductory article for a special issue of a German movie magazine. That special issue was for the premiere of the first large scale space-travel movie, Fritz Lang's Girl in the Moon. Having worked myself into a poetical mood by thinking of the past and of the future simultaneously, I conceived the idea of the "three ears of astronomy". During the first, the pre-telescopic era, astronomers could only determine the positions of the fixed stars in the sky and the movements of the planets among them. They could neither hope to find the sizes of the planets -- if, indeed, they differed in size -- nor could they expect to find out any of the distances. Then came the second era, that of the telescope. It first proved that the planets were solid bodies, it made it clear that they were of different sizes, it established their distances and finally it even found the distances to some of the nearer fixed stars. But then the question of the surface conditions on the various planets came up, and the most determined efforts with the telescope, and later with spectroscope and camera, only produced "educated guesses" and speculation. It was rarely possible to draw a line between the two. Therefore I wrote that the second era had succeeded in solving all the unsolved problems of the first era -- but had created a number of problems of its own. Ah, but the third era, the era of space-going devices! That third era would solve all the problems posed by the second era. More in the spirit of tolerance than out of conviction, I added that the third era might pose some problems of its own. Well, we are in the early stages of that third era by now. Some problems that were inherently insoluble for the second era, like the appearance of the far side of the moon, have been nicely solved. Quite a number of other things have happened too, and, taking refuge in that half sentence that the "the third era might pose problems of its own", I can sav that I foresaw this fact. But I did not expect new problems to crop up right at the outset of the space age. Nor did I expect that space age astronomy would re-design the whole inner solar system. As far as the inner portion of the solar system is concerned, literally every member of it, including our own Earth, has been changed around. Let us begin with the planet nearest the sun, Mercury. TV Mercury has always been a "difficult object", to use the cautious language of the astronomer. At the very best the angular distance of Mercury from the sun is # degrees and # minutes of arc. That means that, as seen from the Earth, Mercury is always close to the sun. It can therefore only be seen in a sky that is illuminated by the sun, Fig. #. Tfie Brightside of Mercury os drawn by G. V. Schiaparelli and later by E. M. Antoniadi. either at dusk or at dawn. And, of course, you have to have a horizon that is free of clouds and haze. It is an interesting fact that Nicholas Copernicus knew of the existence of Mercury only second-hand; late in life he complained that he had never seen it himself. Yet the light coming from Mercury, even though it is only reflected sunlight, is by no means weak. If we could have Mercury in the midnight sky it would outshine Sirius. It is the proximity to the sun that causes all the problems. At one time the Italian astronomer Giovanni Virginio Schiaparelli decided that one could gain a little by observing Mercury in daylight. Of course the sky would be still brighter, but at least the planet would be high in the sky so that our atmosphere would not be so much in the way. The idea proved to be so useful that in # Schiaparelli could announce -- with the king and Queen of Italy in the audience, no less -- that Mercury had a period of rotation that matched its period of revolution, hence that it always turned the same face to the sun, just as the moon does with earth. With that lecture, the concept of Mercury that survived until last year was born. Not quite half of the planet was never reached by the sun's rays; there the leftovers of the original atmosphere would be lying frozen on the ground. And not quite half of the planet's surface was ever under the fierce rays of the nearby sun, and tin and lead, if present, would form shimmering puddles on the hot rock. Between these two extremes there was the promisecrammed Twilight Belt, illuminated but hardly heated by slanting sunlight for a few days of every Mercurian year that lasts only # days. This concept was fine and logical and firmly established for threescore and ten years. And then what happened? Then they started bouncing radar impulses off Mercury and found Fig. #. The beginning of the earth's "magnetic tail". The figures give distances in thousands of miles, measured from the center of the Earth. that Mercury is slowly turning on its axis. Its year is still # days, but its day is only about # days. The result, of course, is that both the sunlit side and the dark side wander slowly around the planet. The sunlit side will still be very hot, but it will get a chance to cool off. And the dark side will become the sunlit side at regular intervals -- which means that there can be no remnants of the Mercurian atmosphere left. All the gases that might have existed there once must have escaped into space a long time ago. While I was contemplating the problem of how to re-write the section on Mercury in my Conquest of Space, a reader sent me something that was labeled "an unpoetic fragment", with permission to quote but with simultaneous insistence on "no screen credits, please!" The Mercury section reads: Not even now a Twilight Zone, The darn thing rotates, just like home. But I feel obliged to add that "home is still a thousand times more comfortable -- at least to us. Well, the discovery of the rotation of Mercury may have destroyed a few cherished concepts, but after all this is progress. Didn't space age astronomy neatly solve the problem of Mercury? Well, yes, but... T)ut there is the problem of some pictures. Schiaparelli, when at the height of his career, drew a chart of the brightside of Mercury (Fig. #.) Some fifteen years later the Greek-bom French astronomer Eugenios-Marie Antoniadi also drew a chart of the brightside of the planet. Except for the fact that Antoniadi filled in some areas, like the oval on the lower right of the drawing, with a uniform gray shade, the two drawings are alike. But if Mercury rotates, how can this be explained? Well, there is a possible explanation, and it has to do with what Percival Lowell termed a "presentation". When observing Mars, Lowell had to keep in mind that the rotation of Mars is a bit slower than that of the earth. If you had a certain view of Mars at # P.M. on a . given night, that same view would not occur at # P.M. the following  Fig. #. Mars, as drawn by Antoniadi in #, showing a dost storm obscuring almost one quarter of the disk of the planet. night, but at about #:# P.M. Then you had the same view in the telescope -- the same "presentation". Now Schiaparelli's drawing shows one specific presentation of Mercury. Antoniadi's drawing is evidently the same presentation. But why are there no other drawings of other presentations, since Mercury rotates? If one assumes that the other hemisphere of Mercury is devoid of outstanding features and therefore looks just like a blur, these two drawings can be reconciled with a rotation : they both would show the only "presentation" where something can be seen. If anybody should tell me that this is merely an excuse I made I up in a hurry I would have to accept the accusation. We'll simply have to wait and see what additional work will turn up. In the meantime this explanation has to serve -- because there is no other. Progressing to the next planet, Venus, the changes brought about by space age astronomy are less disappointing -- or more so, depending on what you believed before. When I heard my first lectures on astronomy I learned that there were two views of Venus. One had the classical name of panthatassa (meaning "all ocean") and according to this view Venus was completely covered by water. There might be a few small islands, but a large land mass could not exist. If there were one, it would cause vertical currents in the atmosphere and these currents would break up the uniform cloud layer which every observer complained about. The other view did admit land masses, but not dry land masses. Land masses there might be, but everything would be swampy, covered with shallow lakes. In a few elevated areas there might be stretches of dripping jungle. And who could tell what weird animals might walk or crawl around in the eternal greenish dusk? In the interval between the two world wars a third view of Venus was conceived. One could have the unbroken cloud layer, which was the main fact known about Venus, without endless oceans. One could have the same clouds if Venus were completely dry, with all the water in its atmosphere in the form of vapor, while on the ground, at a temperature above the boiling point of water, endless dust storms were raging. Space probe Mariner II showed that the surface temperature of Venus is # degrees Fahrenheit, so that the third view was proved to have been closest to the mark. Science-fiction writers realized that a whole shelf of nice Venus stories was suddenly obsolete, and my "unpoetic fragment" echoes their disappointment: Bye-bye mermaids and dripping jungles Dinosaurs, large swamps and similar bungles. In fact, bye-bye Venus -- you beutiful tease Till you explain those # degrees. As a matter of fact much more than those # degrees have to be explained. According to the findings of Mariner II, the atmospheric pressure at the ground must be ten to twenty times that of our atmosphere at sea level. The lower limit of the cloud layer would lie at about # miles, which is higher than the highest clouds (except for temporary volcanic clouds) in our own atmosphere. But the mass of Venus is about #I per cent of the mass of our planet. How can Venus hold on to such an extensive atmosphere with a smaller mass -- and, in addition to that, be closer to the sun? Somebody should put a computer or two to work on that problem. progressing to the Earth, space age astronomy has not changed its surface, of course. But it has shown that the earth has a number of things we have literally never seen. Until airplanes climbed to high altitudes we had no idea of the existence of the so-called jetstream in our atmosphere. And until the first American satellite, Explorer I, climbed beyond # miles we had no idea of the radiation belt, now known as the Inner Van Allen Belt. When a friend of mine, a physicist, informed me of the discovery of the belt by long distance call from Washington and told me about the electrons and protons from the sun that were trapped there by the earth's magnetic field, I said something like: "One should have thought of that, shouldn't one?" and received the reply: "You and thirty-seven others!" Fact is that nobody did until it was discovered. Then everything was suddenly crystal clear and obvious. Since then something else invisible has been discovered and it goes under the name of the "wake in the solar wind" or else the "magnetic tail". (Fig. #) There is a steady stream of subatomic particles, mainly protons and electrons, leaving the sun. This has been dubbed the solar wind. The Earth, with its pronounced magnetic field, must disturb the smooth flow of the solar wind, in the manner in which a rock in a shallow creek disturbs the flow of the water. The situation near Earth is shown in the diagram. As the solar wind encounters the Earth's magnetic field there is an interaction that has been labeled the shock wave. Just behind the shock wave there is an area of uncertainty; in some cases the Earth's magnetic field is more energetic than the particle of the solar wind, in other cases the particles are more energetic. But then comes the clearcut superiority of the geomagnetic field which can be pentrated only by very energetic particles, so-called "cosmic rays". As shown in the diagram the geomagnetic field forms a spreading cone, pointing away from the sun. But with increasing distance from the Earth the field must grow weaker and the particles of the solar wind more or less retain their energy. Hence at one point the area of disturbance in the solar wind must grow narrower and finally peter out. In short, the "magnetic tail" cannot be of indefinite length. A few satellites specifically designed to investigate this question have been sent up. Originally Interplanetary Monitoring Platform. Later the name was changed into Interplanetary Explorer satellites. Unfortunately one of them did not attain the orbit into which it was supposed to go and therefore the measurements are incomplete. Most experts feel sure that the "magnetic tail" reaches beyond the orbit of the moon, but nobody can tell how far. Electrons and protons by the bucket and gallon Produce the two belts named after Van Allen, But this moment the general wail Is: How long is our magnetic tail? E ven in the case of the moon space age astronomy has produced a problem, in addition to providing a great deal of information. When astronomers were asked in the past about the probable appearance of the backside of the moon they would answer unanimously that there was no reason to suppose that the moon's farside would differ significantly from the side we can see from earth. A Russian rocket launched on "Sputnik Day" -- October #, # -- succeeded in taking a few pictures that showed a portion of the moon's farside. The pictures were few in number, they were not very good, and the sole transmission of them that could be achieved was full of "snow". But what there was seemed to bear out the general idea: the backside of the moon looked generally like the visible side. But on July #, #, the Russians launched another space ed the moon on July # at a distance of # miles and took pictures for an hour and eight minutes. The Russians then waited distance from the moon. On July # they sent the radio order to start transmission and a stream of pictures came back to the earth from a distance that had grown to # miles. They comprise a total of about three surface, with much of it on the farside. These pictures are good and clear and they show that the moon's farside is marked up by a profusion of impact craters, just like the visible hemisphere. However they do not show any of the large gray mare plains which are visible with the naked eye. Center ef picture in Slant range Extant In miles Center ef picture in Martian Slant range (miles) Extent In E. to W. miles N. to #. Latitude Longitude (degrees) (degrees) #. # # # . # # # . # # # .  # # # . -- # # # . -- # # # . -- # # # . -- # # # . -- # # #. -- # # #. -- #I # #. -- # # #. -- # # #. -- #I # #. -- # # # . -- # # # . -- # # # . -- #I # #. -- #I # #. focused on nightslde of Mars, useless #. same #. same Why our moon has mare plains on one hemisphere and not on the other -- disregard the fact that one is the visible hemisphere and the other is not, that is probably accidental -- is something that will need explanation at one time. At the moment it is one of the puzzles produced by space age astronomy. And now we come to Mars. On July #, #, space probe Mariner IV passed the planet Mars after a flight from earth that had taken # days. The space probe was instrumented to take # pictures of the planet and everybody concerned had #J# months during which to worry whether everything would go well. Could one rely on instruments that were exposed to space conditions for that length of time and that could not even be tested while underway? And somebody exacerbated the atmosphere by pointing out that the space probe might well collide with the inner moon of Mars, Phobos. Since one could not be sure of the precise hour of the fly-by and since Phobos needs only # hours and # minutes to complete one orbit around its planet one simply could not make sure of avoiding Phobos, especially since the closest approach to the planet was at about the distance of Phobos. In theory there was a safety margin of a few hundred miles, but no one could be sure that the course of the space probe would be that precise. Well, Phobos was missed, the cameras functioned, Mariner IV disappeared behind Mars, measuring the density of its atmosphere in the process, and after it had reappeared the transmitter began sending the pictures to earth, over a distance of more to be a point by point transmission because of the long distance, so it took about six hours for every picture to be completed by the transmitter. The first of the pictures showed the rim of Mars and something next to it that could either be a high flying cloud or merely an imperfection in the system. But the next pictures brought a surprise; Mars looked like the moon in these pictures. There were large and apparently old craters, there were smaller and probably younger craters; it was simply and plainly a moonscape we saw. I might say right here that this similarity was unduly enhanced by the fact that the pictures were in black and white. Seen through the telescope, Mars is the most colorful of all planets, with white polar caps, yellowish desert areas, dark areas that look gray or greenish, and an occasional white cloud, probably consisting of ice crystals. If the Mariner pictures had been in color they would not have looked quite as strange. As the pictures progressed the areas photographed shrank in size (see table) so that the features showed up better. But it was always the same -- craters, craters, craters. Pictures # and # should show a "canal" that can be seen on many maps. They didn't. Of course one could say that the time of the fly-by was the wrong season for Mars, a season where the "canals" always are weak. Or one might say that the space probe was so close, only about # miles from the point to be photographed, that a canal would not show up because it would be lost among the detail photographed. Still, that leaves the question of just what is a canal as unanswered as it has always been. That Mars should be covered with craters was, by itself, not too surprising because of the vicinity of the planet to the asteroid belt. In fact it had even been predicted by an amateur, Donald Lee Cyr by name, more than fifteen years ago. But the overwhelming number of craters was still a surprise. It indicated that the cratBig Business There was no doubt that these men attached great value to human life. ers were not worn down by erosion, and while it has always been agreed that Mars does not have much water, there had also been the agreement that it had some water, while these pictures looked as if it had none at all. There is a discrepancy here that will need explaining. XT ow as the space probe went J' "behind" Mars there was a chance of measuring the density of the Martian atmosphere. The value obtained was much lower than anybody had expected. In the past the figure usually given was: pressure at ground level somewhat like ours # feet up. More recently, because of measurements and calculations by Gerard P. Kuyper, the answer was modified to read: like ours at # or # feet. But Mariner IV reported figures that made this like ours at # feet or even at # feet. This, unfortunately, ruins the beautiful deep-blue sky Chesley Bonestell painted for my book The Exploration of Mars and my correspondent, with reference to these pictures, rhymed : The Mariner fly-by has laid bare The little canal that wasn't there. Ditto skies of azure hue Chesley must be feefing blue. and concluded : Quick, let's write about Saturn, Ora nut, Jupiter Before science makes us feel stupfdor. Those cold facts. I'm trying to resist 'em -- Give me back my dear old Solar System! Well no. I can't bring the "old" solar system back, but I can point out that even the Mars measurements leave some room for doubt So the pressure at ground level right, measurements are measurements. But how about those dust storms that have been seen? Fig. # shows a drawing made by E. M. Antoniadi in #. At that time the whole disk of Mars was hazy, but Antoniadi succeeded in making out the detail shown, except for an area of about one quarter of the visible surface where he left a blank space and wrote matiere jaune into it, "yellow matter". It was a duststorm obscuring an enormous area. Does that tally well with a I don't know the answer. All I can do it to sit back and trust to the proverb that time will tell! #(nphe moment for action is here, suh," Colonel Big Jack belched, stabbing a foul cigar at me. "The time for talk has been here and gone. Let me tell you fellers that I am not going to just sit still on this here pocket of little old gold forever, no-sir-ree-bob." Colonel Big Jack Farquard was one of the most obnoxious men in mid-Twientieth Century America. He was a man almost completely without redeeming feature. He was ugly, uncouth, about most of the things that most people consider count. His dress consisted of white linen suits, cowboy hats and a brace of loaded six-guns with which he had shot at least three people in public, none fatally (in public). He was my employer. "Now lookee here," he said to Princely Soames, the man who had arranged this job for me. "The propaganda campaign has been goin' on for over twenty years now. I spent nine hundred boy. I expect to see me some results, boy. You expect I been nitpickin' around with other stuff and forgot all about this thing, boy?" Princely Soames looked calm and collected. But the collection was only half deposited. Soames knew as well as I did that Big Jack could ruin his life -- or take it, if he thought Soames had caused him to lose nine hundred Soame's fine aristocratic nostrils quivered like those of a finely bred race horse. "Big Jack,'-' Soames said, "I disagree with you." Big Jack nodded, and smiled to expose his gold-capped teeth. He didn't waste his money on yes-men, but I could almost see him thinking: This better be good, boy. "The public is still too interested in space travel for us to make our move," Soames said simply. howled at the top of his voice. He hurled his white Stetson to the thick carpet that floored this office, fortunately sound-proofed (and spy-proof). T)ig Jack stomped his Stetson" out of shape with his handcarved boots, howling and hurling curses at the gods. He stopped at last, panting for breath. He was almost ninety years old, although with his doctors and the research institutes he financed he could have fooled somebody else's doctor into thinking he was fifty. "Sp-a-ace travel, by damn!" he said at last. "Old man LeCzem has got a goodun in that, ain't he?" Soames frowned slightly. "Remember, sir, that LeCzern's campaign to promote space travel has been going for forty years." "Don't I just know it, though. Don't I just, boy." Big Jack's eyes narrowed like a mountain cat getting ready to pounce. "He gives away a little money to them crackpots in rocket societies, gives a phone call to that Hitler runt, buys up a few down at the heels airplane factories, and what's he got? I'll tell you what he's got -- he got four hundred And who told me that they didn't think space travel would go over?" "I did," Soames admitted. "At that time, my technical information was deficient. You know we both went on Professor Sledgeman's opinion that a rocket could not operate in the vacuum of space because it wouldn't have anything to push against." "Professor Sledgeman," Big Jack snorted. "Professor of Dead Languages at some two-bit college in Florida. Why ask him about rockets?" "That's what he asked, too, but he finally accepted our hundred thousand dollar retainer. Human error, I'm afraid:' "And there was another human error when you suckered me into this time-travel business," Big Jack said darkly. I sat back in my chair. I had been a bit uncomfortable while these two men discussed other matters. But at last they were getting at what concerned me. ( ( 'T'ime travel is going to be very big, sir," Soames said. "That isn't merely my personal opinion -- everything points to it." "Big?" Colonel Big Jack stomped to the desk, and rummaged through some papers before coming up with the one he wanted. "You say 'big'. In the last fully accounted year, the U.S. government spent exactly twenty-three thousand, one hundred and three dollars and no cents on time travel at cost plus twenty per cent -- which of course I tossed back in to keep 'em interested. The projects in France and England and Pakistan ain't worth mentioning. There ain't no money in secret projects, by damn! The public has got to be sold on 'em, so the money can be spent out in the open!" "We were right about atomic power," Soames pointed out. "We are making money off of that." Big Jack nodded slowly. "A little, boy, a little." He waited. "I know it was my thought that the use of atomic power would help speed time travel development by making the present unlivable, and I feel I still may be correct." "You're going to be correct all right," Big Jack said. Deliberately he tore his cigar in two, pinched some tobacco up and put it into his mouth. He chewed. "I'm through underwriting all these propagandists like them two fellers -- what's their names? -- uh, one's Blackberry and the other's Fishy -- I'm through trying to sell people on how great the past was. What's the use in them fellers we got on the payroll who are all the time writing about how much better silent pictures were than talkies? Now you got this new feller writing about how much better radio was than TV. Next you'll be telling them that dying used to be better than it is now!" "Yes, we're doing that. Covering every angle as it were." "But hell, man, where's it all going?" Big Jack asked, hands stretched to the screened-off stars. "People are just experiencing the past vi-car-i-ous-ly. Damned vicious habit, that vicar-i-ous-ness. Un-American! We LY go backr Big Jack emphasized the last line by pounding the butt of one six-gun on the desk. "Am I to suppose, Colonel Farquard," I said at last, "that this is where I come in?" "Yes, suh, Dr. Moribund," Big Jack said civilly. "You are correct. I do declare I feel that you, and you alone, suh, can be the making of Texatime, Ltd." I savored the title of Farquard's proposed company. "Texas Time, Limited. A good name." ttXTaturally, I got the best  brains money can buy to think up names. 'Course it ain't really Limited. Going to be a corporation. Have to say (A Corporation) in small print after the name. The main thing is to suggest that time is running out, and fast." "It certainly will be running out fast if I arrange the explosion of that cobalt bomb," I remarked. "Right," Big Jack said. He spat the small wad of tobacco into the wastebasket. "Now here's my plan... Imperceptibly, Soames and I gathered in closer. "You get them to test that cobalt bomb in outer space, and then you see to it that it explodes in too low an orbit," Big Jack said, simplifying the plan I had worked out with some of his technical people. I nodded. "As a respected member of the aerospace team, I should be able to arrange that easily." "Keeno! Now remember not to explode the cobalt thing too low on account of that would wipe out the human race, and colored too. And naturally enough, I don't want that, being human myself. Haw-haw-haw!" "Quite," said Soames. "I understand. I will explode ft at the exact point where the radioactive particles will rain down to wipe out human life within approximately a year." "That's it, boy." I was "boy" now; I was working for him. "Now I'm pretty sure this timetravel thing can be developed And it's sure everybody will be putting big money into trying to make it work so's we can get the hell outa here before it's too late, and that's all she wrote. I reckon there's a chance it can't be deing on this, and what the hell, I've lived a full life." He nudged me in the ribs. T et me assure you," I said to him, "that time travel can and will be developed. As a matter of fact, I've traveled in time myself." Big Jack's eyes narrowed with his instinctive animal cunning. "Why, you ain't joshing, are you, boy?" "No," I said. "I come from 'the future', roughly speaking. Actually I am not the real Dr. Moribund at all. I have replaced him in order to prevent you from doing your particular bit to make the Earth uninhabitable. Others will have to deal with all your competition in this goal." Big Jack got it instantly. "Say, you mean if I contaminate the world, I'll ruin a lot of your property, make it worthless." "Yes," I confirmed. "And you came back to stop me yourself?" "Yes," I admitted a bit sheepishly. "I suppose I should have hired an expert but there is a time when one does not delegate authority." "And you're figuring on stopping me how?" Big Jack asked, smooth as silk. Something about him made me erating anti-life processes. "It is necessary for Big Jack to complete his plans for contaminating Earth, so that I may complete my plans," Soames said. "I've devoted one of my years and thirty of yours to them." Big Jack laughed with seeming good nature. "I always figured you had some kind of ace up your sleeve. What is it, suh?" "My plan is to get salvage rights to the dead planet," Soames announced. "You come from the future too!" I blurted. Soames shook his finely wrought head. "No, no, I am from outside. An alien. Inhabitant of another star system's civilization. Disguised, of course." "You want me to go on ahead with getting that cobalt baby set off?" Big Jack asked, thinking that over. "Yes," said Soames. "After that, the planet will have to be deserted, either by evacuation of the populace via time, or possible space travel, or by the death of all the inhabitants. The latter is best, incidentally, since I have several ready markets for the unspoiled, bacteria-free corpses." "You're showing a lot of your cards, Princely," Big Jack drawled. "No, I have no paranormal means of 'brain-washing you, or of committing overt acts of violence against you, as you would find out all too soon. I can't allow Dr. Moribund to kill you. Big Jack, so -- I'm offering to split up this world with you three ways. In essence, I am offering you partnership in, shall we say, Earth Salvage, Inc." Big Jack said it first. I took longer, but I long ago admitted my weaknesses and occasional vacillation from my own patriotic ideals. I repeated Big Jack's words. "I want in," I said to the alien Soames. "Done," he said. It was the kind of crime a man could take pride in -- hoisting a diamond from Mars with a girl from the past I I nphe sinking of the Soviet pro- paganda ship for the sole purpose of stealing the Mars diamond was a typical Conrad Rumel (alias Swimmer) crime: a gigantic nose-thumbing for profit. And Swimmer had the gigantic nose for it, plus a hair line that crowded his eyebrows, small gray-green eyes, a chin that almost vanished into his neck and a wide thick-lipped mouth like a hungry sea bass. When he was seventeen, Swimmer had decided his physical ugliness left him only one suitable career -- crime. He came from a family noted for professional specialists -- mathematicians, surgeons, physicists, teachers, biochemists. It was no surprise then that Swimmer chose to specialize. His specialty was underwater crime. He'd had his first gill mask and equalizer suit at the age of five (the gift of a father who preferred him out of sight) and there'd soon been no doubt that Swimmer was at home in his chosen element. Good breeding had marked him, though: he drew the line at bloodshed and murder. If there was any single modus operandi stamp on Swimmer's crimes (beyond touches that betrayed physical cowardice) it was bizarre humor. It's noteworthy that he sank the Soviety ship in shallow water when only five men of the anchor watch were aboard (the others being ashore at an official Mexican fiesta-reception) and the five were all on deck. Swimmer had thoughtfully provided an open carton of a product called "Flotation Falsies" which bobbed to the surface and provided the bouyancy on which the five Russians made their way safely to a nearby beach. By the nature of the crime and his subsequent actions, Swimmer had hoped to involve a professional mobster named Bime Jepson. Disposal of the Mars diamond was going to be no easy matter and Swimmer's sense of honor insisted he owed this to Jepson. Their last mutual enterprise had gone exceedingly sour, costing Jepson a bundle which he quoted at #. Jepson's reaction then came as a surprise. ttnphis is a diamond?" he sneered, staring at the object in his hands. The stone was bluish-white, cloud-surfaced, about the size and shape of a medium cantaloupe. "Are you nuts or something?" Jepson demanded. "This is... is..." His one-track mind struggled for a suitable word. "This is a rock. This is a chunk of nothing!" His narrow blue eyes glared with anger. They stood in the bedroom of Jepson's suite on the #th floor of the Mazatlan Hilton. Corner windows opened to a view of the ocean and city, colors blaring and gaudy in the bright Mexican afternoon. Jepson lifted his attention from the stone. He fixed his gaze on the dark-haired oversize gnome of a man who had brought this unpleasantness. The man was a walking reminder of their last encounter -- all that money sunk into an invention by one of Swimmer's professional uncles, Professor Amino Rumel. Uncle Professor's project was a time machine of uncertain function. Apprised of the device by Swimmer, Jepson had conceived fiie idea of a sortie into the past backed by a crew with modem arms, the object being to raid the treasury of Knossos. (One of Jepson's mistresses had read a work of fiction in which this treasure figured.) After all those megabucks, Uncle Professor had pronounced the machine as requiring "much more development." "It didn't work," was Jepson's summation. And he was a man who did not like to be thwarted. Only the fact that Uncle Professor was "one of them" (legitimate) and the latent hope that the device might yet be made to work had prevented Jepson from committing bloody violence. Now, here was this creep-nephew, Swimmer, back with more trouble. Swimmer had read the signs of anger. He said: "Jep, I swear that's..." "You swear nothing! This ain't no diamond! A diamond's sometiling with... something you can..." "Jep, let me explain about..." "Ain't you been warned never to interrupt me, Swimmer?" Swimmer retreated a short step toward the door. "Now, don't go getting excited, Jep." Jepson threw the stone onto the unmade bed behind him. "A diamond!" he sneered. "Jep, that rock's worth..." "Sharrup!" His heart pounding, Swimmer took two steps backward, stood pressed against the door facing Jepson. This was not going at all as he had anticipated. "I should call in the boys and teach you a little manners," Jepson growled. "How many times I gotta tell you don't interrupt?" Jepson scowled. "Only reason the boys let you in was you told 'em you heisted a diamond too hot for you to handle. Everybody knows how big hearted I am. I'm here to help my friends with little matters like that. But I ain't here to help my friends with... with... I ain't here to be woke up every time some beadhbum finds a big pebble what's good for nothing but tying around somebody's neck so they should sink!" CC'-'on I say something, Jep?" Swimmer pleaded. "Say anything you want, but say it somewheres else. I want you should get outa here and -- " "Jep!" Swimmer pleaded. "Interrupt me once more, Swimmer, and I lose my temper." By its lack of inflection, Jepson's voice managed to convey a profound menace. Swimmer nodded silently. He hadn't anticipated instant rage from Jepson. Everything depended on being able to explain. "You think I don't recognize this rock?" Jepson asked. Swimmer shook his head from side to side. "This is the Mars diamond," Jepson said. "Diamond! It's the rock them Ruskie's brung back in their spaceship. It was in their floating museum out in the harbor just yesterday. I seen it there myself. Does that answer all your questions, Swimmer?" "But it's worth maybe ten million dollars!" Swimmer blurted. "Everybody said... "It ain't worth ten Mexican cents! Didn't you see all them charts and things in with it?" Swimmer patted a breast pocket of his permadry suit and a dollop of water trapped there spurted out onto the rug. He gulped, said: "I brought them, too. The diagrams, everything." "Then you shoulda known better," Jepson snarled. "There ain't no diamond cutter in the world'd touch this thing. Ain't no cutter wouldn't recognize it in the first place. And in the second place, them charts show why this diamond can't be cut without it breaks into chips worth maybe two-bits apiece. It's impossible to cut this thing, you dumbhead! And in the third place, this is what they call a cultural relic of Mars what the Russkies and every cop in the world's gonna be looking for soon's they find it missing. And you hadda bring it here!" For Jepson, this was a long speech. He stopped to collect his thoughts. Stupid creep Swimmer t Swimmer stood trembling with the desire to speak and the fear of what might happen if he did. Jepson looked out the window, returned a speculative stare to Swimmer. "Haw'd you heist it?" "I sank the boat. While everybody was splashing around topside, I went in with a gill mask and burner, opened the case and took off across the bay. It was easy." Jepson slapped his forehead with the heel of his right hand. "You sunk the boat!" He sighed. "Well, I'm gonna do you a favor. Not because I wanta, but because I hafta. I'm gonna see this rock finds its way back into the bay near the Russky boat like maybe it fell overboard. And you ain't never gonna mention this thing again, right?" "Jep," Swimmer said, speaking with desperate urgency, "maybe I know a cutter." J epson studied him, interested in spite of the lessons from past experiences with Swimmer. "A cutter who could handle this rock? A cutter who'd even try it?" "She'll work any rock, Jep. And she won't recognize it and she won't care where it came from." "She?" Swimmer wiped his forehead. He had Jepson's interest now. Maybe Jepson would come along after all. "That's right, she," Swimmer said. "And there isn't a cutter in this world can hold a candle to her." "I never heard of no dame cutter," Jepson said. "I din't think they had the nerves for it." "This is a brand new one, Jep." "A new cutter," Jepson mused. "A dame. Is she a looker?" "I doubt it, but I've never seen her." "You've never seen her, but you've got her?" "I've got her." "Awwww," Jepson said. He shook his head. "I find it interesting you have a new cutter on the string, but nobody can cut this rock. You seen them charts. The Russkies don't make mistakes like that. This rock is for nobody. It can't be cut." "I think this cutter can do it," Swimmer said. The stubborn set to Swimmer's mouth whetted Jepson's interest. It wasn't like Swimmer to be stubborn in the face of determined opposition. "Where you got this cutter?" Jepson asked. Swimmer wet his lips with his tongue. This was the ticklish part, Jepson's temper being what it was. "You remember my uncle Amino and his advice for you to be patient about... "Ahhh, hah!" Jepson barked. He pointed to the door. "Out! You hear me, creep? Out!" "Jep, the time machine works!" Cilence dragged out for a dozen  heartbeats while Swimmer wondered if he had timed that revelation correctly, and while Jepson reminded himself that this possibility was one of the reasons he hadn't obliterated Swimmer. Presently, Jepson said: "It works?" "I swear it, Jep. It works, but the controls aren't too... well, accurate. Sometimes my uncle says it balks and... it doesn't go precisely where you want." "But it works?" Jepson demanded. "It brought back this cutter," Swimmer said. "From perhaps twenty or thirty thousand years ago. A muscle twitched on Jepson's left cheek and his jaw line went hard. "I thought you said your cutter dame was a expert." Swimmer took a deep breath, wondering how he could explain paleolithic culture to a man like Jepson. The patois of the underworld didn't fit the job. "You ain't got nothing to say?" Jepson asked. "I'm quoting my uncle, who's a very truthful man," Swimmer said "According to myuncle, the people of this dame's culture made all their tools out of stone. They have what my uncle calls an intuition about stones and working with them. He's the one said she could cut the Mars diamond." Jepson frowned. "Did Uncle Professor fall off the legit? He put you up to this job?" "Oh, no! None of my family know how I... ahh, make my living." Jepson groped backward with one foot, found the edge of the bed, sat down. "How much more loot does Uncle Professor need to fix his machine?" "You have it all wrong, Jep. It isn't a matter of loot. My uncle says there are local anomalies and force-time variations and that it very likely will be impossible ever to steer the machine very close to a time mark." "But it works?" "With these limitations." "Then why ain't I heard about it? Thing like this, seems it'd be more important than any Mars diamond. Why ain't it big news?" "My uncle's trying to determine if his force-time variation theory is correct. Besides, he has a plan to present his stone-age woman before a scientific meeting and he's collecting supporting evidence. And he says he's having trouble teaching her how to talk. She thinks he's some kind of god." "I'm beginning to be very interested in what you tell me," Jepson said. "So say some more." "You're not mad any more, Jep?" "I've said unkind words. So? Maybe I'm entitled. Leave us now say that interest has overcome my unhappiness. You sure your uncle didn't plan this little job?" Qwimmer shook his head. "Un cle Amino wouldn't take any part of action like this. He's cubed. No, this was mine. After our -- you know -- I was on the shorts. I figured to do this one for the ready and cut you in because... well, I owe it to you. You'll get your bundle back with interest. And this is a job with style, Jep. The Mars diamond -- impossible to cut. But we cut it." "And who's to believe?" Jepson said. He nodded. "You think this gal of your Uncle Professor's can do it?" "I ran into Uncle Amino up in Long Beach. He was there buying equipment when the Russian ship made port and the Mars diamond was big news. Uncle Amino read this part about it being impossible to cut and he laughed. He said his gal could cut it into a watch fob for Premier Sherdakov if she wanted. That's the first I knew about the gal and about the machine working. He's been keeping it pretty secret, as I explained. Well... what he said, that's what gave me the idea. I questioned my uncle; he was serious. This stoneage gal can do it. He insists she can." Jepson nodded. "If he says this cutter can do it, perhaps... just perhaps, mind you, we could do business. It don't go until I see for myself, though." Swimmer allowed himself a deep sigh. "Well, naturally, Jep." Jepson pursed his lips. "I tell you a thing, Swimmer. You ain't done this entirely outa kindness for me. You heist this rock, you maybe start a international incident, but you ain't got no way to get die rock outa Mexico." Swimmer stared at his feet, suppressed a smile. "I guess I didn't fool you a bit, Jep. I have to get the rock up north. I have to get the cutter away from my uncle and I need a place where she can work. I need organization. You have organization." "Organization is expensive," Jepson said. Swimmer looked up. "We deal?" "Seventy-five and twenty-five," Jepson said. "Ahhh, Jep! I was thinking fifty-five, forty-five." At the look in Jepson's eyes, he said: "Sixtyforty?" "Sharrup before I make it eighty-twenty," Jepson said. "Just be glad you got a friend like me who'll help when you need." in this thing," Swimmer said, fighting to keep the hurt and anger from his voice. "The split's -- " "The split stands," Jepson said. "Seventy-five and twenty-five. We don't argue. Besides, I'm nuts even to listen to you. Every time you say dough I buy trouble. This time, I better get some of my investment back. Now, you go out and tell Harpsy to slip the" dolls some coin and send 'em packing. We gotta concentrate on getting this rock over the border. And that is gonna take some doing." II nphe chalet nestled furtively wren-brown within the morning shadows of pines and hemlocks on a lake island. The lake itself was a sheet of silvered glass reflecting upside down images of the island and a dock on its south shore. Two airboats had been brought up under the trees and hidden beneath instiflage netting. Seated in shadows above the dock, a man with a blast-pellet swagrifle puffed nervously on an alerto cigaret. Two other men, similarly armed and similarly drugged to eye-darting sensitivity, patrolled the island's opposite shore. The sounds of an argument could be heard coming from within what had been the chalet's dining room and now was a juryrigged workshop. It was only one of many arguments that had consumed considerable time during the past five days of harried flight northward from Mazatlan. Swimmer, for one, was sick of the arguing, but he knew of no non-violent way to silence his uncle. Things were not going at all as he had planned. First, there had been the disconcerting discovery that a Mexican boy had identified him from mug files as the man who had walked out of the water wearing a normal business suit (permadry) and gill mask and carrying a "white rock." Jepson's organization had smuggled Swimmer over the border concealed in a freight load of canteloupes. One of the canteloupes had been hollowed out to hold the diamond. Next, Swimmer's uncle -- alerted by the front-page hullabaloo -- had absolutely balked at cooperating in anything his wayward nephew wanted. Jepson had lost his temper, had given terse orders to his boys and here they all were now -- somewhere in Canada or northern Minnesota. Arguing. Only one of the dining room's occupants had failed to participate in the arguments. She answered to the name of Ob (although her own people had called her Kiunlan, which translated as Graceful Shape). iunlan-Op stood five feet one inch tall. Professor Amino Rumel's lab scales had placed her weight at one hundred twenty-seven pounds nine ounces. Her blue-black hair had been drawn back and tied with a red ribbon. She had a low forehead and large, wide-set blue-gray eyes. Her nose was flat and with large nostrils. Both chin and mouth were broad, the lips thick. Fifteen welted red scars down the left side of her face told the initiated that she had seen fifteen summers and had not yet littered. A simple brown pullover dress belted at the waist covered her heavy-legged body, but failed to conceal the fact that she had four breasts. This feature had first attracted Swimmer's fascinated attention. He had then noted her hands. These bore thick horn callouses over palms and fingers and along the inner edges of the fingers -- even occasionally on the backs of the fingers, especially around the nails. Ob stood now beside a bench that had replaced the chalet dining room's table. One of her hands rested on die back of a high stool drawn up to the bench. The Mars diamond lay on a cushioned square of black velvet atop the bench. The stone's milky surface reflected a faint yellow from the spotlight hanging close to it on a gooseneck. As the argument progressed, Ob's attention shifted fearfully from speaker to speaker. First, there were many angry noises from Gruaaack, the super devilgod who was called Proff Ess Orr. Then came equally loud and angry noises from the big stout devil-god called Jepp, the one whose eyes blazed with the threat of unknown terrors and who obviously was superior over all the others in this place. Sometimes there were softer sounds from the smaller creature who had accompanied the devil god Jepp. The status of this creature was not at all clear. He appeared to Ob to be vaguely human. The face was not at all unpleasant. And he seemed to share some of Ob's fears. She thought perhaps the other creature was a human snared like herself by these terrible beings. "Yes, she's a genius at shaping stones!" Uncle Professor blared. "Yes! Yes! But she's still a primitive creature whose understanding of what we want is definitely limited." He paced back and forth in front of Ob and the bench, a bald, skinny little man trembling with indignation. Thieves, assassins, kinappers, he thought. How could Conrad have become associated with such a crew? Coming on him in his lab that way, crating his equipment without a by-your-leave and spiriting him off to this remote place. "You through yakking?" Jepson asked. "No, I am not," Uncle Professor said. He pointed to the diamond on the bench. "That... that is no ordinary diamond. That is the Mars diamond. Turning such a priceless stone over to..." "Sharrup!" Jepson said. Creeps with their stupid arguments, he thought U ncle Professor glanced at his nephew. There's been some bad moments during the past few days of their furtive journey. Again, the Professor wondered about nephew Conrad. Could the boy have been deceived by Jepson? The man was a criminal and that obviously was where all his money came from -- all the money provided to develop the time machine. Was it possible this Jepson had dragged poor Conrad into this nefarious scheme through some terrible threat? In a quiet voice, Jepson said: "Did you or din't you tell your nephew the Swimmer here that your gal could cut this Mars rock?" "Yes, I said that; I said she could cut any stone, but... "So awright. I want she should cut." "Will you please try to understand?" the Professor pleaded. "Ob undoubtedly can cut your stone. But any idea of facets and from a given gem -- this probably is outside her understanding. She's accustomed to functiorlal artifacts, to simpler purposes in her..." "Simple, Schmimple!" Jepson snarled. "You're stalling. What's it, huh? D'you lie about this dame? Alla stories I ever see 'bout creeps like her, the guys did the stone cutting and the dames sat around caves hiding from tigers they got teeth six feet long." "We're going to have to revise our previous hypotheses about stone-age divisions of labor," the Professor said. "As nearly as I can make out from Ob, women made the tools and weapons while the men did the hunting. Their society was matriarchal with certain women functioning somewhat like priestesses. CaveMothers, I believe it would translate." "Yeah? I ain't so sure. What about them things?" "Things?" The Professor peered at Jepson with a puzzled frown. "She's got four of 'em!" Jepson barked. "I think you're trying to pass off some freak as..." "Oh," the Professor said. Four, yes. That's very curious. human female births today demonstrate a condition of more than two mammaries. Heretofore, there've been three major hypotheses: one, mutation; two, absorbed sibling, and three, ahh... throwback. Ob is living proof of the third case. Multiple births were more frequent in her time, you see? It's quite simple: female were required to suckle more infants. A survival characteristic that gradually disappearas multiple births declined." "You don't say." Jepson growled. "George was particularly elated," the Professor said, "since he had maintained the third case." "George? Who is George?" Jepson demanded. "My associate, Professor George Elwin," the Professor said. "You didn't tell me about no George," Jepson said. "When I was sinking all that loot in your atupid machine, there wasn't no George around. Who's he, your new mark?" "Mark?" The Professor glanced at Swimmer back to Jepson. Swimmer tried to swallow in a dry throat, sensing how near Jepson was to a violent explosion of rage. Swimmer found it odd that his uncle couldn't see the danger. "I don't really see where my associate is any concern of yours," the Professor said. "But if..." "How many people know about that time machine -- " Jepson pointed to the large crate in the comer behind him -- " and about this Ob dame?" "Well, you know, of course, and... "Don't get smart with me, creep! Who knows?" T he Professor stared at him, aware at last of the suppressed rage. Professor Rumel's mouth felt suddenly dry, Criminals such as this could be most violent -- murderously so, at times. "Well, aside from those of us here in this room, there are Professor Elwin and very likely two or three of George's assistants. I didn't impose any special strictures of secrecy other than to suggest we'd wait for the complete investigation before publishing our... "How come this George?" Jepson demanded. "Well, my dear sir, someone with the proper training had to go to Northern France and seek the archeological authentication. Inevitably, there will be cries of fraud, you know." Jepson screwed his face into a puzzled frown. Archeo...  What's this Northern France bit?" The Professor's face came alight with the glow of a man launched on his favorite subject. "You may not know it, Mr. Jepson, but paleolithic artifacts bear markings that are, in some respects, as distinctive as the brushstrokes of a master painter. Now, under strictly controlled archeological conditions, we're seeking some of Ob's work in situ where she originally made it." "Yeah?" Jepson said. "You see, Mr. Jepson, as nearly as we can determine, Ob came from the region just east of Cambrai in Northern France. This is something more than an educated guess. We have several pieces of evidence -- a scrap of obsidian which Ob -- you see how I got her name... my little joke: Ob for obsidian... well, this piece of obsidian she carried on her when we picked her up is of a type common in the region we've selected. There was also plant pollen on her person, types of clay soil in the mud on her feet and a photograph of the background landscape which we took as we snatched Ob from... "Yeah," Jepson said. "So only a few of us know about her." "Quite," the Professor said. "I'm sure you can see why we decided to delay any publication and prevent idle speculation. Nothing destroys the essential character of scientific endeavor more than Sunday supplement romanticizing." "Yeah," Jepson said. "Just like you tol' me." "And there's the ethical problem," the Professor said. "Some people may question the morality of our bringing this human being out of her natural habitat in the past. I, personally, incline to the theory that Ob's timestream diverted from ours at the moment of her removal from her -- and our -- personal past. However, if you..." "Yeah, yeah!" Jepson barked. Keerist! he thought. The old creep could yak all day about nothing. Big words! Big words! Didrit mean a thing. Ill S wimmer looked from one to the other and marveled at the low level of communication between his uncle and Jepson. The Professor might just as well be talking to Ob for all the sense he was making. Swimmer fingered the gill mask in his pocket, thinking of it as a back-door way of escape should things get completely out of hand here. "As I was about to say," the Professor said, "if you consider the equation of historical interference as one element of your total..." "Yeah!" Jepson exploded. "That's very interesting. But what I wanna know is why can't I show this Ob dame a rock and say I want some other rock cut likewise and such and so? She could do the thing like that, ain't it?" The Professor sighed and threw up his hands. He'd thought he'd penetrated Jepson's strange jargon, conveyed some of the problems to the man, but not a bit of it appeared to have gotten through. "Din't you say die was a expert?" Jepson demanded. "Given time," The Professor said in a patient, long-suffering tone, "I do believe Ob could make one of the finest diamond cutters in the world. We've a few industrial diamond chips in the lab and part of our examination of her involved seeing what she could do with them. She needed no more than a glance to see the natural cleavage lines. No fumbling or mistakes. Just one praccal glance. But I wish to warn you -- the measure of her understanding may be seen in the fact she thought the diamonds too hard for practical purposes." "But she worked them rocks okay?" "If that's what you want to call it." "Did she have any better tools than we got here?" Jepson motioned to the rack at the rear of the bench, the cutter's vice clamped to one end. "Not as good." "She know how to use them tools?" "She has a natural tool sense and she's quite awed by our equipment. She's an intuitive worker. You might say she lives the stone. Indeed, she appears to project ideas of life and animism into the stones she works." "Yeah," Jepson said. "So let's get busy." He turned and studied Ob. Che lowered her gaze under the U presure of that stare from the angry devil-god. Ob felt she understood what was wanted of her. She had a much better grasp of the language than she had permitted the devil-gods to suspect. The training imparted by her Cave Mother fitted well here: "When dealing with devil-gods and spirits, give them the obedience and subservience they demand. But dissemble, always dissemble." A pang of homesickness shot through her and her lower lip trembled, but she suppressed the emotion. A female trained to the cave-motherhood and the creation of living tools did not give way, even before devil-gods. And there was work to do here, creation for which she had been trained. Beyond her understanding of the devil-gods' words, there were much more direct ways of divining their desires. They had brought her into the presence of their wondrous tools and they had set up the stone as for a sacrifice. The stone was one of the difficult, very hard ones, and its grain had been criss-crossed and twisted by unimaginable forces. But Ob could see the points of entry and the manner in which the work should progress. "Tell her what she should do," Jepson said. I refuse to have any more to do with this," the Professor said. Swimmer blanched. "Nobody," Jepson said in a low, cold voice, "but nobody refuses what I say do. You, Uncle Professor, will get across to your cutter dame what it is she should do. You will do this or I will permit you to watch my boys cut up your creep nephew here into exceedingly small pieces. We wouldn't want the fishes should choke while they are disposing of him. Do I make myself plain?" "You wouldn't dare," the Professor said. But even as he spoke he sensed that Jepson would indeed dare. The man was a criminal monster... and they were at his mercy. Swimmer "stood trembling. Now, he regretted ever having started this exploit. The gill mask in his pocket was useless. Jepson would never let him get off this island alive if there were the slightest upset in his plans. Grudgingly, the Professor said: "Just what is it you want me to do, Mr. Jepson?" "We been through all that!" Jepson snarled. "Get your dame started on this rock. The bigdomes say it can't be cut. So let's see her cut it." "It's on your head," the Professor said. "Yeah," Jepson said. "So do." S wimmer took a deep breath as the Professor turned toward Ob. It was obvious to Swimmer now that Jepson had plans of his own concerning the cutter dame. The Mars diamond was merely a preliminary. Swimmer suspected he shortly would have no place in Jepson's plans. And people who had no place in Jepson's plans sometimes disappeared. As these thoughts went through Swimmer's mind, Ob looked at him with such a weight of shared understanding that he wondered if the ancients had possessed a telepathic faculty which had been lost in the genetic ebb and flow of the ensuing eons. And he wondered suddenly at the terrors this poor creature must be undergoing -- and hiding so well. She'd been snatched from her place and time, taken forever from her friends. There could be no sending her back; the time machine couldn't be controlled that well. And here she was now, in Jepson's hands. Something would have to be done about Jepson, Swimmer thought. He shivered with fear of what he had to do... and the fear of what would happen if he failed in any step. "Ob," the Professor said. Ob looked at Gruaaack, trying to convey by her waiting silence the almost frantic desire to please. Thank whatever benign spirits might hover near this place, the devil gods were through fighting, she thought. "Ob," the Professor repeated, "look at this stone." He pointed to the Mars diamond on its bed of black velvet. Ob looked at the stone. The Professor spoke slowly and distinctly: "Ob can you work this stone?" Such a difficult stone, Ob thought. But there was a way. The devil-god Gruaaack must know this. It was a test then. The devil-god was testing her. "Ob. Work. Stone," she said. Swimmer marveled at the throaty quality of her voice. "First, you must cut off a small piece of the stone," the Professor said. Yes, it is a test, Ob thought. Everyone knows the work progresses a small chip at a time. This was such a difficult stone, though. The first cut would be somewhat larger than usual. Still, the cut would remove a small enough piece. "Small. Piece," she agreed. "Do you have the tools you need?" the Professor asked. He indicated the vise, jeweler's mallet and wedges on the bench. Another test, Ob thought. "Need. Wa. Ter," she said. "Need. Ongh-ongh." "What the devil's a ong-ong?" Jepson asked. "I never heard no cutter ask for a ong-ong." "I've no idea," the Professor said. "She's never used the term before." He turned a puzzled frown on Jepson. "Surely you must see now how limited our communication really is. There exists such a wide gap in..." "So get 'er a ong-ong!" Jepson barked. Ob looked from one devil-god to the other. They must have ongh-ongh, she thought. Wherever there was fire there was onghongh. She looked at Swimmer, seeing only the fear in him. He must be another human like herself. She turned her attention to Gruaaack. Could this be another test? It was very puzzling. She picked up the Mars diamond in one horn-calloused hand, drew a finger along it. "Ongh-ongh." The Professor shrugged. "Oh, you get ongh-ongh," he said. Ob sighed. Another test. She clasped the Mars diamond in both hands headed for the chalet's living room. There was a fire-hole in the living room ; she had smelled it and seen it. The living room had been furnished with heavy rustic furniture and Mexican fabrics. The colorful upholstery filled Ob with awe. What manner of animal could have produced such skins? She wondered. Devil-god land must possess many terrors. Two of Jepson's boys sat at a round table near the windows overlooking the lake. They were eating and playing poker. A fire had been layed in the stone fireplace and Ob headed directly toward it, trailed by Jepson, the Professor and Swimmer. The boys looked up from their game and one said: "Get a load of that shape. Gives me the creeps." "Yeah," his companion said, and looked at Jepson. "What's she doin' with the rock, boss?" Jepson spoke with an offhand, casual tone, keeping his attention on Ob. "Shamip." The boys shrugged and went back to their game. vb knelt at the fireplace, scoop ed out a small handful of ashes. "Ongh-ongh," she said. She rested the diamond on the hearth, spat into the ashes, kneaded a bit of black mud which she transferred to the diamond. Her homy hands worked the mud into the stone's surface. "What's she doon?" Jepson demanded. "I'm sure I don't know," the Professor said. "But ongh-ongh appears to be ashes." Jepson fixed his attention on the diamond which was now a Mack-streaked mess. Ob picked It up, walked to the room's east windows. She lifted the diamond to the sun, studied it. Yes, she thought, the light of Mighty Fire passed through this stone and was dimmed and cut Into stPange patterns by the onghongh. She rubbed the stone, removing some of its black cover, wiped her hands on the brown dress, again held the diamond to Mighty Fire. It was as she had expected, the technique taught her bv tbe. t'QTre Mother. Lines of ongh-ongh on the stone's surface betrayed tiny flaws and these lines provided a fixed reference against which to study the interior contours. "I believe this must be some sort of religious prelude to the actual work," the Professor said. Swimmer looked at him, glanced at Jepson, then moved up behind Ob. He bent, peered up at the stone in her hands, seeing the coruscating light and the patterns revealed by the ash coating. Ob turned, seeing him close there. She ventured a shy smile which was quickly erased as she darted glances at Jepson and the Professor. Swimmer straightened, grinned. Again, he was rewarded by that shy smile. It gave a momentary lightness to her heavy features. "Strange," the Professor said. "Sun worship, very likely. I must delve into her religious beliefs more..." "When's she gonna cut out this crap and get to cutting?" Jepson demanded. "Ob. Work," she said. She turned, led the way back into the workroom, returned the stone to its square of velvet. Swimmer started to move up dose, was stopped by a hand gripping his shoulder. He turned, looked up at Jepson. "I want you should stay back outa the way, boy," Jepson said. Swimmer shivered. He had sensed ultimate rejection in the man's voice. A bird chose this moment to sing outside the room's south window: "Willow, willwill, willow." Ob looked to the window, smiled. The birdsong was familiar, a voice she understood. He was saying: "This is my ground, my bush." She turned, met Jepson's harsh stare. "Cut that damn rock!" Jepson said. She cringed. There was death in that voice. She had heard it distinctly. The Professor adjusted the spotlight above the bench, touched Ob's arm. She looked up, surprised to find fear in his eyes, too. Gruaaack afraid? All was not as it appeared with the devil-gods! Her mind churning, she bent to the stone, rested it in the visestand, turned it -- gently, precisely -- locked it in place. Such wonderful tools they had, these devil-gods. Jepson moved around beside the bench where he could command a clear view of her work. He wiped his hands against his sides to remove the perspiration. He had watched cutters at their work before. Time always seemed to stretch out during that first cut -- dragging, dragging -- while tensions mounted and the cutter drew on the nervous energy to make the single tap... just right. Expecting this, Jepson found Ob's actions stupefying. IV Qhc searched a moment among  the wedges racked on the bench, selected one and rested it on the diamond. She lifted the mallet in her other hand. Jepson waited for the long drawn-out positioning and shifting of the wedge. He jumped as she brought the mallet down without changing that first, apparently casual placement. Crack! A long narrow piece of the Mars diamond fell to the bench. Crack! Another, slightly smaller this time. Crack! Jepson came out of his shock as a third chip clattered to the bench. "Wait!" he shrieked. Crack! Ob eased the vise, turned the diamond slightly. Crack! "Tell her to wait!" Jepson bleated. Crack! The Professor found his voice. "Ob!" She turned, still holding mallet and wedge firmly, waited for Gruaaack's command. "Stop work," the Professor said. Dutifully she lowered her hands. Jepson pursed his lips, made a low sound: "Whooooeeee." He picked up the largest chip, turned it in the light. "The rock that couldn't be cut, eh? Whooooeeee." He dropped the chip to the bench, drew a dart pistol from a shoulder holster, pointed it at Swimmer. "No hard feelings, Swimmer," he said. "But you are excess baggage. And Uncle Professor needs a lesson that he should do like he's told." "You wouldn't!" the Professor whispered. Jepson darted a glance at the Professor. I n this instant, Swimmer acted from desperation, leaping sideways and kicking at the gun hand. Muscles hardened from years of swimming slammed the toe of his shoe into Jepson's hand. The gun went pffwt! as it left the hand. A dart buried itself in the ceiling. The gun clattered across the room. Ob stood for a frozen second, horrified by Swimmer's action against the devil-god. But she had heard the death in the devilgod's voice and she knew that even the will-will willow bird would attack a human if given enough reason. Why then couldn't a human attack a devilgod? As Jepson opened his mouth to call his boys, Ob brought a fist crashing down onto his head. There was a sound like the dropping of a ripe melon and a sharp snap of Jepson's neck broke. He collapsed with a soft thud. Swimmer dove for the fallen dart pistol, scooped it up, crouched facing the door to the living room, listening with every sense for a sign that the disturbance had been heard. "My word!" the Professor said. Only the ordinary sounds ol the house penetrated the room footsteps from one of the bedrooms overhead, the creak of bedsprings, a faucet being turned on, somebody whistling. Swimmer turned. Ob stood staring down at Jepson. A look of dawning wonder covered her face. Swimmer crossed to Jepson, bent, examined him. "Dead," he said. He straightened, smiled reassuringly at Ob. It was a reassurance he did not feel, however. "We're in the soup, Uncle," he said. "If any of the boys come in..." The Professor fought down a shudder. "What shall we do?" ij "We have one chance," Swimmer said. "Ob, help me get this carcass behind your bench." He bent, started to drag Jepson's body. Gently, Ob brushed him aside, lifted Jepson's body with one hand through the belt. The dead man's head lolled; his arms dragged on the floor. Swimmer swallowed, indicated where he wanted the body deposited. They propped Jepson in a comer, moved the bench to conceal him. "My word," the Professor whispered. "She's strong as an ox!" "Now listen carefully," Swimmer said. "Ob must go right on working as though nothing had happened. I'll try to get into the lake. If I can, once under water, I can get away and bring help." He passed Jepson's dart pistol to the Professor. "Keep this in your pocket. Don't use it unless you have to." "This is dreadful," the Proffessor said. "It'll be more dreadful if you don't do this just the way I say," Swimmer rasped. "Now, put that gun in your pocket." The Professor gulped, obeyed. "Now get her back to work," Swimmer said. The Professor nodded, faced Ob. "You... work... stone," he said. She remained motionless, studying him, wondering at the tone of command the human had used against this devil-god. Could a human command devilgods? "Please, Ob," Swimmer said. 'Work the stone." Something near worship was in  her eyes as she looked at Swimmer. "You. Want. Ob. Work?" she asked. "You work," Swimmer said. He patted her arm. Again that shy smile touched her mouth. She turned back to the bench and the diamond. "Ob. Work?" she asked. Swimmer looked at his uncle. The man's eyes appeared glazed with shock. "Uncle?" Swimmer said. The Professor shook his head, met Swimmer's eyes with something like attention. "If anyone asks for Jep," Swimmer said, "he went for a walk and left you to supervise Ob cutting the rock. Got that?" The professor gulped. "I quite understand, Conrad. I must dissemble, tell falsehoods. But do hurry. This is most distasteful." Crack! Ob chipped another piece from the diamond. Crack! Swimmer permitted himself a deep breath. He had no time to be afraid or remember that he was a physical coward. The lives of his uncle and this strangely attractive primitive woman depended on him. He composed his features, slipped out of the room and down the side passage to the kitchen. It was empty, but someone had left a pot of water boiling. A spicy steam odor followed him across the room as he left himself out the back door. A soft breeze rustled the pines overhead. He looked up, checked the position of the sun -- still forenoon. There was motion along the shore to his right and left -- two guards. Swimmer forced himself to a casual, strolling pace toward the lake, aiming for a point midway between the guards. A fallen tree reached across the sand into the water there, its dead limbs sprayed out into air and water. He sat down on the sand beside the tree and within inches of the water, tossed a cone into the lake as though in idle play. The guards ignored him after one searching glance. Swimmer waited, wondering why he found Ob so attractive. He decided at last that she was the only woman who'd ever really looked at him without some degree of revulsion. The guards strolled toward him, turned and patrolled away. Both had their backs to him now. Swimmer whipped out his gill mask, brought it down over his head, slipped into the water among the tree's branches, submerged. Years of practice made the action almost noiseless. Slowly, he worked himself out into the lake, staying close to the bottom. His permadry suit billowed around him, and he pulled the hidden cords to tighten it Presently he was in deep water. He twisted his shoe heels. Flippers emerged from the toes. With a strong, steady stroke, he struck out for the opposite shore, guiding himself by the compass on the back of his wristwatch. Strange emotions churned in him, not the least being a sense of cleansing at the realization that he was cutting himself off from his criminal past. The code was explicit: you did not inform on your fellows -- no matter the provocation. But he had to inform. Otherwise a woman who was suddenly very important to him might die. IV W hen Swimmer looked back on it, that afternoon which the authorities referred to as "the day we broke up the Jepson Gang" contained shadows of dreamlike unreality criss-crossed with currents of profound immediacy. There was the comparative quiet of the lake crossing under water. That was routine and hardly counted. He emerged around a point hidden from the island and there was a brief dogtrot through trees and buckbrush to a dirt track, its sides piled high with duff blown there by skimmer fans. The track led to a rural road where he was picked up by a farm truck with outsize aprons and a hover-blast like a hurricane. The face of the farmer failed to register -- but his voice, a whining twang, lingered for years, and there was a dark brown mole over the second knuckle of his right hand. It seemed important to Swimmer, reflecting upon it later, that the farmer was hauling a load of cabbage which smelled of fresh dirt. Worry over Ob kept Swimmer jittery and on the edge of the truck's seat. The farmer called him "neighbor" and complained about the price of fertilizer. The man asked Swimmer only one question: "Where y' going, neighbor?" "To town." Town, according to a sign at its edge, was Ackerville, population #. The farmer dropped Swimmer across the street from a tall building which obviously dated from before the turn of the century: It presented a monotonous face of glass and aluminum. A plaque over the entrance revealed that it was the administrative center for Crane CountyA whistle hooted for noon as Swimmer entered the building and followed arrow signs to the Sheriff's Office. He was to remember the place afterward chiefly for the smell of its halls (pine disinfectant) and the tall, skinny sheriff in a conservative business suit and western hat, who said as Swimmer entered the office: "You'd be Conrad Rumel. Ralph Abernathy just called from his truck and said he brought you into town." The fact that a farmer in Northern Minnesota could identify him that easily helped Swimmer to understand the terrifying efficiency in which he was abruptly immersed. Armed deputies appeared in the door behind him. They appeared surprised that he carried no weapons. He was hustled into a maple-paneled office that looked out through a wall of windows onto the street corner where the farmer had dropped him. Ralph Aberrtathy. There was no face in his memory to go with the name. Swimmer wondered how he could've ridden in the truck with the farmer and not remember the face. Obi The danger! T he Sheriff wanted to know about the Mars diamond. Swimmer had to repeat his story three times for the Sheriff and deputies, another time for a bald, white-bearded fat man identified as the County Prosecutor. They seemed unconcerned about the urgency, kept dragging out new questions. Abruptly, there were many more men in the room. Sheriff and County Prosecutor faded into the background. The newcomers deferred to a Wallace MacPreston, a thin little rail not over five feet two inches tall, iron gray hair and a wide mouth set in a perpetual halfsmile that never reached his large blue eyes. "I am a special assistant to the President," MacPherson said. Swimmer didn't have to ask President of what? MacPreston then launched into his own line of questioning. Some were the same questions the Sheriff and deputies had asked, but MacPreston was also concerned about how Swimmer had sunk the Soviet propaganda ship. Was Swimmer aware he'd cracked the ship in half? Had that been his intention? What had guided him in placement of the explosive charges? How large was each charge? Why? What type of detonator? How far had he retreated to avoid the compression shock? What clues in the ship's design had betrayed its weak points? What particular burner had he chosen to cut open the diamond box? Why had he selected that particular time for the operation? Gradually, Swimmer grew aware of faces in the crowd around MacPreston. One particularly caught his attention: a square-faced hulk of a man at MacPreston's left -- eyes like brown caverns above a hooked nose, dark straw hair wisping away to twin bald spots at the temples. This man betrayed an obvious interest in the details of how Swimmer had sunk the ship. But none of these people appeared to grasp the urgency, the danger to Ob... and Uncle Amino. MacPreston went over Swimmer's story... and over it... and over it... and over it. The position of the diamond box -- how had that guided him in placement of the explosives? "Look!" Swimmer suddenly raged. "Don't any of you realize what'll happen if Jepson's boys find out he's dead?" "Jepson's boys aren't going anywhere," MacPreston said. "But they'll kill Ob... and my uncle," Swimmer said. "Doubtful," MacPreston said. "Now, about this Ob. You say your uncle picked her up with a time machine?" Swimmer had to explain then about the time machine, Jepson's money, about the break-through, tire inaccurate controls. With every new question to answer, he could feel time running out for Ob and his uncle. "Time machine," MacPreston sneered. The hook-nosed man tugged at MacPreston's sleeve. MacPreston looked up, said: "Yeah, Mish?" "Outside," the man said. "Wanta talk." They left the room. M ore time raced past. Swimmer began to lose all hope. MacPreston and his companion returned followed by an Army general and a Ranger colonel. The Colonel was speaking as they entered: "Three hundred and eighty men, counting the singlescooters and manjets, plus the twenty-five flying tanks the Marines are sending; that should do it" "What about him?" the General asked, and he nodded toward Swimmer. "Rumel goes with us," MacPreston said. "You heard what the President said." "We still have three hours of daylight," the Colonel said. "That's plenty of time." "Do you need transportation? the General asked. "We'll use our limousine MacPreston said: "Stay high and out of it until we send the signal," the General said. "I don't suppose you're armored." "A Presidential limousine -- you're joking!" MacPreston said. "Yeah, well I still want you out of it until the shooting's over," the General said. "No telling what armament a mob like that'll have." "What shooting?" Swimmer asked. "We're going in and rescue your uncle and your stone-age woman friend," MacPreston said. He shook his head. "Time machine." Swimmer took two deep breaths, said: "You know where they are?" "We have a plan of the house from the architect," MacPreston said. He started to turn away, looked back at Swimmer. "One of Mish's boys just handed I me the damndest report I've ever seen in my life -- from a Professor Elwin in Cambrai, France. You know this Elwin?" "I know who he is," Swimmer said. And he stilled his own questions in the hope these people would launch themselves into their promised action. "Time machine," MacPreston muttered, but there was awe rather than doubt in his voice. Swimmer felt something grab his left wrist, looked down to find the wrist connected by handcuffs to the right wrist of the hooknosed companion -- Mish. the man said, staring hard at Swimmer. "Wanta talk to you sometime, Rumel, about that Mazatlan operation. For one man, that was a dilly." President. Army. Rangers. Marines. He had the feeling that he was lost in a mad pinball machine, about to be bounced from bumper to bumper while MacPreston shouted. "Tilt! Tilt! Tiltr "Let's roll it,"' Levinsky said. V ' I "'he combined force dove into A the lake island out of the afternoon sun, screaming in like a swarm of angry insects onto an enemy hive. Army armored single-scooters formed a solid ring around the beach perimeter. Marine flying tanks darkened the sky. Leaping Rangers in manjets popped up and down through the pines. To Swimmer, watching from the rear of the limousine which hovered at about seven thousand feet southeast of the scene, the orderly pandemonioum was an insane game. He found it difficult to associate any of his own actions with this result. Had it not been for his fear over Ob, Swimmer knew he'd have found the whole thing ludicrous. The limousine dropped down to three thousand feet, moved in closer. Swimmer glanced at MacPreston on his right. "Are they..." "Dunno yet," MacPreston said. "Pretty good operation, eh, Mish?" "Too damn many of 'em," Levinsky growled. "Wonder they aren't falling all over each other." "What do you think, Rumel?" MacPreston asked. "What?" "Is it a good operation?" They're nuts, Swimmer thought. He said: "I agree with Mr. Levinsky. Jepson couldn't have had more than twenty of his men down there... from my count. I'd have held the armor out farther and gone in with fifty men." "Where would you have hit?" MacPreston asked. "Right on top of the house." Levinsky nodded. The limousine dropped to five hundred feet above the lake's southeast shore. Swimmer could hear scattered rifle shots. Each one sent an agony of fear through him. Ob... A man-made serenity returned to the island, a shocked silence broken only by faint shouts heard across the hush of water. A line of men with their hands in the air was marched onto the island's dock through a cordon of single-scooters. Something buzzed from the limousine's dash. "That's it," MacPreston said. "Let's go." r T'he limousine slanted in to the patch of open ground beside the chalet. Its hover jets raised a cloud of pine-needle duff that settled slowly after the motors were silenced. MacPreston opened his windown, sneezed from the dust. A Ranger captain ran up, saluted, spoke through the window. "All secure, sir. Professor Rumel and the -- ah -- woman are safe in the house." Swimmer allowed himself a deep sigh. "What were the casualties?" Levinsky demanded. "Sir?" The Ranger captain bent to peer in at Levinsky. "The casualties!" Levinsky snapped. "We have ten wounded, sir. Eight from our own cross-fire. Nothing serious, though. And we killed two of the -- uh -- men here. Wounded four others." MacPreston touched a button beside him. The limousine's bubbletop swung back with a hiss of hydraulic mechanism. "Fifty men right on top of the house," Levinsky muttered. "Would've been plenty." "Well, Captain," MacPreston said, "bring Professor Rumel and the woman out here. I'm anxious to meet them." The Ranger captain fidgeted. "Well, sir... you know we had orders to handle her and the Professor with kid gloves and we -- "So bring them out here!" "Sir, the woman refuses to leave her work." "Her work?" "Sir, Professor Rumel says she'll take orders only from his nephew there." The Captain nodded toward Swimmer. Swimmer absorbed this silently, but with a strong upswing of good humor. He liked this Captain. He liked MacPreston. He liked Levinsky and all this damn fool mob of fighting men. Swimmer was surprised to come out of this reverie and find Levinsky and MacPreston staring at him. "What didn't you tell us?" Levinsky asked. About Ob working on the diamond, Swimmer thought. He swallowed, said: "I think she likes me." "So?" MacPreston said. "So that's good," Swimmer said. "From the description, she sounds like a freak," MacPreston said. "What's good about it?" Swimmer suddenly did not like MacPreston. The emotional reaction was apparently quite evident in the glare Swimmer turned on the Presidential assistant. "Maybe the description's wrong," MacPreston said. "Wally," Levinsky said, "why don't you shut up?" I n the embarrassed silence which followed. Swimmer looked at Levinsky, reflecting: Ob a freak? She's no more a freak than I am! So she has extra equipment. In her day, that was an advantage. And it isn't her fault she was snatched out of her day. She didn't ask to be brought here and have people sneer at her. Just because of the way she looks. She's a normal and healthy human female. Probably a lot more normal and healthy than this MacPreston jerk! MacPreston, his face flushed with anger, turned to the Ranger captain, said: "She refuses to come out here?" "Sir, the Professor insists she'll only take orders from his nephew. I'm... I hesitate to use force." "Why?" MacPreston demanded. "Don't you have enough men for the job?" "Sir, there's a bench in there must weigh four hundred pounds. They hid this Jepson behind it. We wanted to move the bench to see if Jepson was really dead. Sir, she lifted that bench with one hand." "A four hundred pound bench? With one hand?" "Yes, sir. Oh... and Jepson was really dead, sir. Skull crushed. According to the Professor, she did that with one blow of her fist." "Her fist?" MacPreston turned his outraged stare onto Swimmer. "Rumel, what kind of female is that in there?" "Just an ordinary, normal woman," Swimmer said. "But -- " "Nothing unusual at all about her!" Swimmer said. "In her day, she may even have been a ninety seven pound weakling. She didn't ask to be brought here, MacPreston. She didn't ask to have people pronounce stupid judgments on her appearance." MacPreston studied Swimmer's face, noting every detail of it from the low hairline to the vanishing chin. Presently he said: "Sorry, Mr. Rumel. My error." Swimmer nodded, thinking : She'll only fake orders from me. A crazy elation filled him. He felt his left wrist being lifted by the handcuffs, looked down to see Levinsky unlocking the cuff. "Mish, what're you doing?" MacPreston asked. "Isn't it obvious?" Levinsky asked. "Now, wait a minute, Mish," MacPreston said. "I sympathize with your request, and the President does, too. But there are large obstacles. This man has committed crimes which no other man -- " "He's the best demolition man I ever met," Levinsky said. "But we have the Russians to think about!" MacPreston said unhappily. "We'll give 'em Jepson," Levinsky said. "Jepson's dead. He can't object... or dispute our story." Swimmer massaged his wrist where the handcuff had been, stared from MacPreston to Levinsky. Their conversation made no sense to him. The Ranger captain, still standing beside the limousine, appeared equally puzzled. "But Rumel has been identified!" MacPreston said. "So?" Levinsky said. "So the Russians'!! know he was involved. What use can he be to you after that? He has a face -- excuse me, Mr. Rumel, but it's true -- that a Minnesota farmer could identify after seeing it only twice in the newspapers. How could you hide that from the Russians?" #'T'Von't be stupid, Wally! I L" never wanted to use him that way. I want his knowledge, his experience. I want him in the academy." "But if we don't hand him over to prosecution with the rest of that mob -- " "What if we claim he was our agent all along? What if we say he infiltrated the Jepson mob for us?" "You said it yourself, Mish. They know who the expert was. They know who sank that boat." "So?" MacPreston frowned. "You heard what the President said," Levinsky said. "If Rumel proves cooperative, and if we deem it advisable after our field investigation -- " "I don't like it." "The Russians won't like it, either. Especially when we give them back their diamond and the Jepson gang, what's left of it." "The boat!" "We'll apologize about the boat." Give them back their diamond. Swimmer thought. Oh, God! And Ohs' in there cutting that rock into little pieces! "I'll have to think about it," MacPreston said. "Discomfitting the Russians would give me just as much pleasure as it would you. But there are other considerations." He looked up at the Ranger Captain. "Well, whafre you standing there for?" "Sir?' "Take us to Professor Rumel and this... woman." "Sir, I've... I think we'd better hurry." "Why?" "Well, sir, it's what I've been trying to... sir, this work she won't leave -- she's cutting up that Mars diamond." Swimmer had not suspected MacPreston could move that fast. The limousine's door was slammed open. MacPreston grabbed his arm, and they were out and running -- up the chalet's front steps with armed men in uniform leaping aside, through the door and into the living room. Overturned chairs, broken windows, a bullet-splintered wall: all testified to the violence of the attack. A cordon of guards was opened to the hall leading into the workroom. MacPreston stopped short. Swimmer bumped into him, was bumped in turn by Levinsky who was right on their heels. "That sound," MacPreston said. Swimmer recognized it. The sound came from the hallway. Crack! Crack! Crack! MacPreston released Swimmer's arm, advanced on the hall like a bull preparing to charge. A nudge from Levinsky sent Swimmer following after. He felt he was being escorted to his execution, and found it odd how their feet kept to the rhythm of Ob's chipping. Into the workroom they paraded. The place appeared untouched by the military's violence except for a shattered window at their left. Professor Amino Rumel stood beside the window. He turned as his nephew entered, said: "Conrad! Thank heaven you're here. She won't do a thing I say." M acPreston stopped a good six feet from where Ob was working. He stared at the square brown figure, noting the intense concentration in every line of her back, the play of muscles. Swimmer and Levinsky stopped behind him. Crack! Crack! The Professor advanced on Swimmer. "There's been the most dreadful confusion," he said. "In heaven's name, Rumel, stop her!" MacPreston rasped. "I've tried," the Professor said. "She pays no attention to me." "Not you!" MacPreston roared Crack! The Professor drew himself up, stared at MacPreston. "And who," he asked, "might you be?" He turned oddly pleading eyes on Swimmer. It was obvious that MacPreston had remembered about the four-hundred-pound bench being lifted with one hand. Swimmer tried to find his voice. His throat felt as though it had been seared with a hot poker. Slowly he brushed past MacPreston, touched Ob's arm. Ob dropped mallet and wedge, whirled on Swimmer with a glare that sent him retreating one quick step. At sight of him, though, a smile stretched her mouth. The smile held a radiant quality that transfixed Swimmer. "Ob, you can stop the work now," Swimmer whispered. Still smiling, she moved close to him, put a calloused forefinger to his cheek in the silent invitation of the cave, testing the emotion she read on his face. There were no scars on the cheek to count his years -- and the skin was so sweetly, excitingly soft... like one of the Cave Mother's babies. Still, he appeared to understand the fingerplay. He drew her aside, brushed a lock of hair away from her cheek, touched her scars. Ob wanted to take his hand, lead him to the bench and show him the work, but she feared to break the spell. "Even with the bullets flying around," Professor Rumel said, "she paid no attention. Just went right on, as though -- " His voice trailed off. Presently he said: "Dear me. She wouldn't know about bullets." Swimmer heard the voice as though it came from a dream. Part of him was aware that MacPreston and Levinsky had gone to the bench, that they were bent over it muttering. What he read on Ob's face made all of that unimportant. The words of the Cave Mother came back to Ob: "#fs all right to play with the males and sample them, but when the time comes for permanent mating, my magic will tell you which one to choose. You'll know at once." How wise the Cave Mother had been to know such a thing, Ob thought. How potent was the Cave Mother's magic! Qwimmer felt that he had come  alive, been reborn here in this room, that behind him lay a whole misplaced segment of nonexistence. He wanted to hug Ob, but suspected she might respond with painful vigor. She'd have to be cautioned about her strength before she broke his ribs. He sensed also that she might not have the inhibitions dictated by current culture. He could imagine her reacting with complete abandon if he should kiss her. Slowly he pulled away. Ob saw his reluctance, thought: He thinks of the devil-gods. We must distract the devil-gods, occupy them with other things. Then perhaps they'll take their thunder-magic elsewhere, and leave mortals to the things which interest mortals. But Swimmer had just begun to think about consequences. He found himself filled with wonder that he had never before worried about the legal consequences of his actions. The Mars diamond had attracted him, he realized, because it was a romp, a lark, a magnificent joke. But after what had happened to the rock, MacPreston and Levinsky would have to throw him to the Russians. They couldn't just hand over a mess of chips and say: "Sorry, fellows... it came apart." Everything had come apart -- and Swimmer was struck speechless bv fear of what might happen to Ob. Consequences no longer could be ignored. Levinsky and MacPreston were engaged in a heated argument. "This is a catastrophe, I tell you!" MacPreston said. "Wally, you're being an ass," Levinsky said. "But what can we tell the Russians?" Exactly, Swimmer thought. What can we tell the Russians? "That's just it," Levinsky said. "This prehistoric female has solved that problem for us. She's made us a propaganda weapon we can parade before the whole world!" "You'd just -- ' "Certainly! There isn't a person in the world who'll fail to get the point." Levinsky lowered his voice. "The uncuttable diamond, don't you see? And we can say we planned it this way. We give 'em the Jepson gang and -- " He pointed to something hidden by MacPreston's body. "... and an object lesson." Cwimmer found himself overcome by curiosity. He headed for the bench, but Ob darted ahead, shouldered MacPreston aside and turned with something glistening in her hands. "Ob. Work," die said. "For... you." With a sense of shock and awe, Swimmer accepted the object from her, understanding then what Levinsky had meant by "object lesson." The thing Ob had fashioned from the Mars diamond was a spearhead -- delicately balanced and with exquisite workmanship. It lay in Swimmer's hands, warm and glittering. "You... want?" Ob asked. Tovr Subscription Is Your Private Window On the stars in our galaxy The only thing we know about tomorrow is that it has its roots today. And out of the fantastic facts of today's scientific wonders Galaxy's all-star lineup of contributors weave stories that are sometimes wry, sometimes terrifying -- but always a delight to read. Would you like to join us, next issue and every issue thereafter for years to come, on this fascinating exploration of the fears and foibles of tomorrow? All it takes is a check, a stamp and a minute of your time. (If you prefer not to tear the coupon out of your magazine, just give us the information requested on a plain piece of paper.) From then on the mails will bring Galaxy to your door, with the best stories being written by the best science-fiction writers of all time. Here are some of the famous stories that appeared in Galaxy in its first fifteen years. Will the next fifteen years be as good? Frankly, we dont think so. We think they'll be better!  Galaxy Publishing Corp. ;#I Hudson Street  Mw York. N.Y. # t # Yes, start my subscription to Galaxy right away. I en- close my check or money order for:   # issues for #  # issues for #   Name J  #  Address #   City  State Zip Code   U.S. only. Add #c per issue foreign postage. # Please check whether Q new or # renewal.  Baby Is Three Theodore Sturgeon The Ballad of Lost C 'Mel I Cordwainer Smith The Big Time Fritx Leiber The Caves of Steel Isaac Asimov Day After Doomsday Poul Anderson The Demolished Man Alfred Bester Do I Wake or Dream? Frank Herbert The Dragon Masters Jack Vance The Fireman (Farenheit #I Ray Bradbury Gravy Planet (The Space Merchants) Pohl  Kornbluth Here Gather the Stars (Way Station) Clifford D. Simak Home from the Shore Gordon R. Dickson Hot Planet Hal Clement King of the City Keith Laumer Mind swap Robert Sheckley Med Ship Man Murray Leinster The Men in the Walls The Old Die Rich H. L. Gold The Puppet Masters Robert A. Heinlein Surface Tension James Blish The Visitor at the Zoo Damon Knight Wind between the Worlds Lester del Rey Devise and Conquer What luck that the democracies were destroying themselves! The only real problem was -- what made them stop? Qergei Vladimirov sat at the  steering wheel near the bustling street corner, conscious of the hurrying crowd, the new-style cars, a huge sign reading "CloseOut Sale," and P. Grulov. P. Grulov was in the passenger's seat beside him. P. Grulov was a small man with thick glasses and an air of absolute rightness. When P. Grulov spoke, subordinates nodded eager agreement. When he commanded, they sprang to obey. When he was irritated, they cringed. Sergei Vladimirov was a subordinate of P. Grulov and P. Grulov was irritated. "Look there," snapped Grulov. "Do you see that across the street? What sort of incompetence is this? We leave you in charge for a year and a half, because we trust you. We raise your pay and rank, heap medals on you, give your family a nice house to live in -- and this is how you repay us! You bunglar, explain that to me!" Grulov angrily pointed across the street. Vladimirov looked where he pointed. "There is a crowd of shoppers, but nothing unusual." "Nothing unusual! Look there! Do you see those two men? There they go, arm-in-arm!" Vladimirov groaned. "I see them." "This is an American city, is it not?" "Yes, comrade." Vladimirov could feel the iron jaws of logic begin to close on him. "And these," said P. Grulov, making a gesture to indicate the crowd, "are Americans, are they not?" "Yes. Yes, that is true." "And there are two kinds of Americans, are there not?" "Well, comrade -- about that." "No evasion. Remember your teachings at the Special School. There are two kinds of Americans. Name them." Vladimirov groped mentally for some way out. "Capitalists and workers, exploiters and -- " P. Grulov's voice carried a bite. "None of that! You evade. I am speaking of your teachings at the Special School." "Oh." "There are two kinds of Americans. Name them." "Exploiters, and -- and exploited." "Very good. Now be more specific." Vladimirov drew a deep breath. "Those of European, and those of African descent." mirov. Why go around the problem? Speak out! Why do you hesitate? Look here, my friend, this is the Americans' problem. You don't have to worry about it. Let them twist and turn. You don't need to find soft words and easy expressions. Not European and African, Vladimirov. White and black. There, now we have it. Think blunty. Be more than blunt. Call a spade a dung-fork. You are a satboteur, Vladimirov. It is your job to throw matches into other peoples' racial gasoline." He eyed Vladimirov sharply. "That is right, is it not?" Vladimirov nodded miserably. "Yes, Comrade Grulov." P. Grulov scowled. "Or am I being too subtle for you? Let me be more plain about it. America, Vladimirov, is made up of many races. Ideally they will all separate like a pack of mixed dogs and cats and tear each other to pieces. Divide and conquer, you see?" Vladimirov gripped the steering wheel, and nodded. P. Grulov went on. "At home, there are some who disagree. I am happy for you that you are not one of them, Vladimirov." Vladimirov swallowed nervouslyGrulov said, "Ideally, from the Americans' viewpoint, these different races will all say, 'I'm American. Nobody better try to turn me against my country, or I'll smash his head." Vladimirov nodded dutifully. "Yes, that is what the Americans want." "You realize," said P. Grulov, "that they have been very fortunate. They have had a very large measure of that. We are alone here, and I can say it. They have been truly 'the melting pot of races.' You know that?" "I know it." "Let us be very realistic, Vladimirov. How have they been able to do this? First, they have had 'a great deal of work that needed to be done. Second, they had a frontier. Third, they had a philosophy. The philosophy struggles on under great ideological handicaps; tile frontier is gone, except for a little piece here and there, mostly in Alaska; and the abundance of work, Vladimirov, is running out, thanks to the new machinery and the automation. The melting pot was a blast furnace, in tiie memory of living men. What is it now? All that is left is the remaining heat from the past, and the American philosophy which tries to keep it going. It is not enough I am talking to you very frankly. Ideas are essential, but they alone are not enough. They must be implemented, made real, provided with actual material means. This American melting-pot has been a real thing, a very real frustration to us. It is a cliche, it is hackneyed, it is a set of words used so often the meaning is all but rubbed off, but nevertheless, it has been a real thing. But now the heat is almost out. Now is our chance! Now is the time to drive in the wedges! Now is the time to find the planes of cleavage and split all these races wide open. American against American, Vladimirov. And what do you do but slump here with your hands on the wheels and mutter excuses! Speak up for yourself! What are your plans? How will you make up for this disgraceful defeat, it we permit you to try? Do you think we have grown so broad-minded we will not punish incompetents and worse? Do you know how quickly you can lose your rewards? Speak up!" "Comrade -- " "Why have you failed? Look!" He pointed: "And look there!" He pointed again. "Don't sit there staring at the instruments! Look out! See where I point!" Miserably, Vladimirov raised his head, and looked out vaguely at the shoppers going by. Furiously, P. Grulov commanded. "Focus your eyes! Look at these people. Now, you see what I mean?" Tfladimirov forced himself to V obey, and gradually he saw. "There," said Grulov, "go two young men, talking intently. They have some plan, perhaps for a sale of merchandise. They are making a 'deal.' To use your weak-kneed phrase, Vladimirov, one is 'of European descent,' and the other is 'of African descent' Right?" Vladimirov groaned. "No. You don't understand -- " "I understand well enough. It is your job to keep them at each other's throats. You have the money, you have the training, you have the false identity, so your acts can never be traced back to us -- " "Comrade -- " "And I come over here, to check discreetly, and what do I find? Here they are, walking around in each other's arms! There go three women, chattering like hens! There is no selfconsciousness, no stiffness! Look over there! This time, two men, well-dressed, talking casually. And, great ghost of -- " "Comrade," pleaded Vladimirov, "I meant well. But a terrible misfortune befell us." "Horrible! Horrible!" roared Grulov. "This time it is a whole group, all going off on a picnic together! And no one is doing anything!" "I couldn't help it," Vladimirov was pleading. "Shut up!" snapped Grulov, abruptly getting control of himself. "This is incredible! I can see what you are up against. But it is a very simple matter to fix, just the same." "No," said Vladimirov earnestly, "that's just it. It isn't simple. It's tricky. It's so subtle you don't know who's behind it, or if anybody is behind it. It's a very trucky, underhanded, peculiarly American -- " "Sh-h!" Grulov looked around. "No need to get hysterical, comrade. We have our duty, and it is very simple, and we will do it. Now, at the moment, I don't see any suitable opportunity, but there will be one, and I will show you. I have experience at this. Start the car." Vladimirov shook his head resignedly, and did as he was told. P. Grulov said, "There is a simple little key word, Vladimirov, and if you only use it at the right time, you can set off an explosion. There are, in fact, several key words that can be fired off in various directions, like rockets. But for this present problem, one specific key word in particular is suitable. I will show you how to use it. Be ready to drive off at once. This is a very crude technique, Vladimirov, but it is, at least, sure to work." Vladimirov braced himself to make one more attempt to explain the trouble, but Grulov said, "Ah, here we are. Splendid." A tall, extremely dark young man was coming down the sidewalk. Grulov threw his coat in the back seat, yanked his tie to one tide, unbuttoned the top button of his shirt, sprang out, took his hat off and put it on aslant. He swaggered across the sidewalk. In a loud voice, he said, "Out of my way you -- " And then P. Grulov used the key word. The young man glanced at him in puzzlement, then smiled uncertainly, "I am dark, aren't I?" Grulov looked momentarily stunned. Recovering fast, he shouted, "Tell me to get off the sidewalk, will you, you -- " In quick succession, he spat out halfa-dozen powerful adjectives, and tacked a key word on the end. The young man looked at him blankly, then shook his head in wonderment and shoved past. Grulov shouted insults after him, freely mixed with key words. Nothing happened. Now genuinely furious, Grulov accosted an extremely dark young matron, screaming insults at her. An elderly red-faced man, chewing tobacco and carrying a large cane, reversed the cane, shot it out, caught Grulov around the neck by the crook and yanked him away from the woman, who walked past with her nose in the air. Grulov, rubbing his neck and staggering, stared after the woman, unable to speak. The crowd moved on again. A burly man paused to snap at Grulov, "Just where in the hell have you spent the last year and a half?" Another passerby said menacingly, "Better go home and sleep it off, buddy. The market in used nightmares is damned low around here right now." A third, an imposing man with broad shoulders and pale complexion, gripped Grulov by the shirt front and growled, "Use that word on me and see what happens." A fourth bystander, who had been lounging against a telephone pole, now straightened up and growled. "Seems to me there was something funny about his accent. Let's hear him say all that over again." Vladimirov set the parking brake and shot out of the car. Explaining earnestly that his friend didn't mean it, that he had these spells now and then, that he was sick, that he was under the influence of strong drink, and that he wouldn't do it again, Vladimirov got Grulov safely back into the car. ' I 'he people on the sidewalk followed his departure with hard glares, as Vladimirov shot away from the curb and got lost in the traffic. When they were well away from the place, on the way back to his apartment, Vladimirov stopped at a drugstore for iodine, liniment, sore-throat remedies and other supplies. Then he parked his car in the lot near the apartment, helped Grulov, who had yet to say a word, into the elevator, then down the corridor and into the apartment. There he painted Grulov's various scratches, and gave him a large spoonful of the sore-throat remedy. Grulov gagged and choked. "Phew." He sat up, looked around, and whispered, "Incredible. Who would have believed it?" Then he sank back dizzily. Vladimirov loosened Grulov's shirt, picked up the bottle of liniment, and eyed the label, which read: "... its soothing warmth penetrates deep into sore and aching muscles... Vladimirov poured some into his hands, winced, and went to work on the dazed Grulov with it. Grulov suddenly got his voice back: "What are you doing to me? Where am I? Nothing you can do will make me talk!" "Steady, comrade," said Vladimirov, his hands burning, "You are among friends." It was some moments before the situation became clear to Grulov, who suffered further temporary confusion as Vladimirov explained that the liniment was really all right, and showed Grulov the label, with the words "for external use only," and the warning that it was illegal to drink it. Grulov wonderingly stared at the label, massaged his throat and sat up. He straightended his glasses regretfully. "I apologize to you, Comrade Vladimirov. You truly had difficulties. I see that now." "It has been very discouraging," Vladimirov agreed. "It is incredible. I do not look forward to reporting this. You, at least, were spared that problem, since there was to be no contact -- nothing that could possibly be traced." "For which, frankly, I was grateful. And yet, very uneasy. Word of this should have been sent back at once." "Yes." Grulov got up gingerly. "Fantastic. Our plans plainly count on them to fly at each other's throats. Instead, here they are, going around arm-in-arm. Yet it looked so promising a little while ago! The melting-pot must have had more heat in it than we thought. Look here, Vladimirov, what did it? Was it the civilrights movement?" Vladimirov shook his head sadly, thinking of the shock still ahead for Grulov. Grulov said hopefully, "Something purely local, perhaps? Something others of your group may not have run into?" "No, comrade. It came out very quietly. With no fanfare. It was very subtle. Very underhanded: Maybe it hit me first, I don't know. But it's widespread now." Grulov said, with a sort of nervous dread, "It wasn't -- ah -- ah -- 'brotherly love,' was it?" "Not that I know of." "Government action! The courts, perhaps?" "No. All these things had their effect, but it wasn't this that hurt." "An 'executive order,' perhaps ?" "No, comrade." "Some new 'grass-roots' movement?" "No." "Was it the churches, then?" "Not that I know of. As I say, all these things had their influence. They were troubles to us. But we were making progress anyway." P Grulov frowned. "This is a very serious problem. Vladimirov. Here we have an ideal situation from our viewpoint. Splits and divisions in our opponent s camps are to be encouraged -- quietly and unobtrusively, of course. This was made to order for us." Exasperatedly, Grulov said. "With automation, with nine jobs for ten people, we could count on it to get worse." Plaintively, he added. "Is that not true, Vladimirov?" Vladimirov said patiently, "It is true, Comrade Grulov." "And what has happened? How has this great store of trouble and embarrassment in our opponent's camp vanished into thin air? How has it just disappeared?" Gently, Vladimirov said, "I understand your feelings, Comrade Grulov. It is very sad." Grulov blew his nose and sat I down. "You are sparing me some I blow, Vladimirov. All right. Let's have it. Obviously they have outgeneraled us. How did they do it?" ' Vladimirov reached into the paper bag from the drugstore. Grulov eyed the. iodine, liniment, and sore-throat medicine, and winced. Vladimirov handed him a waspwaisted bottle with a shiny goldedged green label bearing in large and beneath the slogan "Suddenly you don't burn!" Squinting at this, Grulov discovered that the bottle held soand-so many ounces, contained such-and-such chemical constituents and was a long-lasting quick-acting lotion for the "positive protection of sunburn, by nature's own tested remedy." Grulov put the bottle down and looked up questioningly at Vladimirov, who handed him a second bottle like the first, except and had the slogan, "When sunburn is no problem." Grulov felt a pulse beat at his forehead, swallowed hard, and set the second bottle by the first. "Surely, Vladimirov -- " Vladimirov shook his head. "Steady, Comrade. This is the way the Americans do things. They must have figured the whole thing was basically caused by differences in the amount of heat and sunlight over a long period -- so they worked out a way to control the process at will." "You don't mean to tell me -- " "I'm not trying to tell you anything, comrade, except that this whole problem, that promised to blow their whole country up into one huge anarchy, has all been kicked out from under our feet by a couple bottles of sun-cream." "Are you sure it works?" "Try it." P. Grulov sat and glared at die bottles as if they were enemies. Finally he reached out, and tering to himself, he rolled up his sleeves, poured some into his hand, and smeared it on his forearm. Vladimirov handed him a paper towel, and Grulov wiped off the excess. Gradually, his forearm came to look as if he had spent a solid summer on the beach. Grulov smeared on some more cream. Then another dose. Grimly determined to test the potential of the stuff, he repeated the treatment till his arm was blacker than anything Vladimirov had seen before. A long session at the sink then convinced Grulov that soap didn't budge it. Vladimirov held out the UNAfter half-a-dozen applications of this, he was back where he had started from. V ladimirov said apologetically, "You can imagine what it was like, Comrade. The capitalists have, of course, been selling sun-tan cream for a long time. There has even been stuff that would give you a tan without the sun. This cream here was advertised as operation on 'Nature's own principle of solar protection.' It sold in huge quantities. There's another version, Naturally sportsmen smeared it on good and thick. Then, comrade, if some other sportsman who didn't know about it came along and used a key-word, he got flattened. Meanwhile, young people took to using it as a prank. The demand was unprecedented. ing at around seventeen-fifty a bottle." "I can see you certainly had a problem," admitted Grulov, staring at the bottle. "What was there to do? It went from bad to worse, until the situation became so confused that if I used a key-word in a mixed crowd, I never knew who would hit me." Grulov shook his head gloomily. Vladimirov added wearily, "Undoubtedly, comrade, it was the cursed 'profit motive' at work. Our loss is some capitalist's gain." "It seems incredible that such disastrous things could happen without reaching our ears." "Would members of our provocation units break discipline to report? And then, who wished to be the one to bear the bad news? Worse yet, seeing it from the outside, who would really know what was happening until it was too late?" For a considerable time, Vladimirov and Grulov sat in gloom, then at last, Vladimirov said hesitantly, "They still have unemployment." "It isn't enough. In a struggle like this, any advantage to either side tilts the balance, and tends to accumulate new advantages. Most of the energy the Americans #S# wasted in this problem is now freed. They can apply it to other things. We must have some compensating advantage, or -- " Vladimirov snapped his fingers. He rummaged through a bureau drawer, and handed Grulov a large brown pill-bottle. Grulov scowled. "And what is this?" "We have, at times, had -- ah -- difficulties with certain of our Asian comrades." Grulov winced. "But what has this bottle to do with that?" "Read the label." before conferences." "What's this?" said Grulov. "They came out with it a few months ago. The Americans use these pills at contract talks." "What can we do with them? And how do you pronounce that trade name?" "Well, as for what we can do, I was thinking if we invited the Chinese comrades to a banquet, ground up several dozen of these pills and put them in the food... The name on the bottle is pronounced 'Sweet Reason,' comrade." " 'Sweet Reason,' " murmured Grulov. He looked from the bottle to Vladimirov. "You are not fooling me? These will work?" "I understand that they have worked for coal miners and operators, longshoremen and ship omners and even for the executives and workers at a factory out west, where they had been bombing and shooting each other for seventeen years." He hesitated. "Of course, as for whether they will work on the Chinese comrades -- " "Anything would be worth trying," said Grulov. "They cost a dollar eightynine cents a bottle. I think there are fifty pills to a bottle." G rulov dug into his pocket. "Get a big supply. You may have to go from store to store. Several dozen bottles would not be too many." Vladimirov started out. "Wait," said Grulov, "there is one other thing." "Yes, comrade?" "The Americans seem very thorough in the drug line. And -- there is no escaping it -- I s till have to report that we have failed here. Is there anything that you could -- say -- squirt at your superior, and then he is reasonable? Feeding him pills might be too slow." Vladimirov looked intent. "I hadn't thought of that." P. Grulov lay back, and winced with pain. "Think about it now," he said testily. "Keep your eyes open, for a change." Vladimirov blinked. "Yes, Comrade Grulov." "Don't just stand there," snapped P. Grulov, getting back into form. "Move." Vladimirov gently shut the door. If, he told himself fervently, he only could find such a drug, he knew exactly who to try it out on and intrigue on the fantastic RiverworW! by Philip Jose Farmer Exciting novelet# of a galaxywide war by C. C. MacApp Sam Markowitz's latest article in his fascinating now series, science article by R. S. Behardson and many more, at hi the May Worhh of Tomorrow -- on solo now! ttT got to raise," said Robert ("Bob") Johnson. He looked me hard in the eye. "It's going to cost you another two grand to see 'em." Bluff? A murmur riffled around the moon-igloo. Henry ("Hen") Titus scratched his three-days-old beard thoughtfully. Old Bill Moss sucked on his dead pipe. A. M. ("Mel") Forester and Warren ("Two Moose") Burgess exchanged questioning looks. I stole a glance at the anomal us -- or, as the clever little instruction booklet explains it, "fishy" -- motion gauge on my Marlowe reel. The needle was all the way down flat, below the zero mark. My eyes went back at the table. The atmosphere was tense. There were chips worth sixteen thousand new dollars in the pot, and you can buy a lot of eggs for your beer with that kind of money. Everybody was long gone except me and Bob. What he had showing was a pair of tens, against my nine and king of clubs. I took another peek at my hole cards, just to be sure, and they hadn't changed; ten, jack and queen of clubs. On the other hand, two thousand dollars might be the difference between meeting my tax bill and going to jail come next April. I took a deep breath. "Okay," I said. "It's one hell of a way to catch fish, but I #I call you." A t precisely that instant my special automatic recoil hooksetting Marlowe marvelrod straightened out with a whi-i-ing and the reel siren started howling like a wolf that's latched onto a big moose and wants help. The scene in the igloo came apart. The poker game was forgotten. I jumped straight up and darn near put a hole in the roof, what with that weird light gravity you keep forgetting about. Mel and Two Moose grabbed their poles and started checking gauges. Bob Johnson said a word that I won't repeat here. You wouldn't think a Texas oilman could get that involved in a poker game; sixteen thousand wasn't much more than a shoeshine tip in his books. Old Bill Moss was the only one who kept his head. By the time I came down he was standing over my rod, cool as a Canadian trout watching the dials go around. He looked up at me and took the pipe out of his mouth. "Might jes' be a big 'on, " he says calmly. "I set yore reel to keep three pounds drag on the line. You figurin' on playin' it by hand?" I started to say something, but then it leaped and we all crowded against the wall of the igloo to see. It went up on a long curve, the kind of curve that these scientist fellows call a parabola -- anyhow, that's what the computer engineer called it when I ran off the film from the rod on the flight back to Earth. I asked him what that meant, and he wiggled his hands like all the spaceboys do when they're talking about sex. That was sort of how I felt watching it jump, too, if you follow me. At least I guess I used to feel that way about girls. It soared up past the point where you thought sure it would have to start falling now, and on up out of the crater shadow into that serrated, fish-knife sunlight and glittered all red and gold. It kept on going up until, for a shake there, I thought it might be going to hit escape velocity and get away from me into outer space. And then at last it started to come down again. When it smacked the moondust, Old Bill squinted at the spot carefully and said. "Might jes' be a record fish, that." It was. A half hour later I finally landed my piece of moonshine, and back in the igloo stretched it out on the table alongside twenty-seven inches of tape from the hilt of Mel's rod -- a good three inches better than the old record. That was held, as every real fisherman knows, by Frank R. Thornton, and he got it on the very first moonshine ever caught, back in #. Bob broke out the whiskey. Co there you have the true story  of how I caught the world's -- no, better say the universe's -- record moonshine. Needless to say, it was the thrill of my life. Moonshining is undoubtedly the most exciting and challenging of all sports. Only thirty-five of these strange creatures have been caught to date, and any moonshine is a trophy fish, not to speak of the magnificent specimen mounted in the place of honor over my fireplace in Wikkinikkiw, Michigan. Of course, some people don't think a moonshine is a fish, rightly speaking. But I've got my answer ready for that one. When the biologist who came up from Michigan State to see mine shook his head and said no, no, it was a gobbledegook-snark, or whatever it is biologists call moonshines, I lugged my tackle box in from the back porch and without a word showed him a red and yellow Lucky #. He looked at it and then at my fish on the wall and then back at the Lucky #, and after a while he went away looking vexed. There's no denying the resemblance, like it or not -- and mostly, I understand, the scientist fellows don't. That's not the only thing they don't like about moonshines, either. But this isn't any scientific study. What I aim to do is tell you, speaking as one fisherman to another, something about moonshining as a sport: how it got started, what tackle and techniques to use and things like that. You may never have a chance to use the information -- trips to the moon are a mite expensive yet -- but you can always dream, can't you? And you'll be ready, just in case. Last spring I wouldn't have given a wormy bluegill for my chances, but now I've got twenty-seven inches of moonshine over my fireplace. The universal record. What did it weigh? People are always asking me that, and I expect you're no different. It isn't an easy question to answer though, because, when you think about it, you'll see it all depends on where you do the weighing. On the ship coming home my moonshine weighed exactly as much as I did, that is to say, nothing. But on Jupiter it would tip the scales at better than seventy pounds, or that was what my engineer friend claimed. I got to considering, and asked him to make up this chart, which I'll simply pass along to you to look over: Record LargoRecord CutRecord month Bass throat Trout Moonshine Moon # # # Mercury # # # Venus # # # Earth # #. #. Mars # # # Jupiter # # Saturn # # # Uranus # # Neptune # # # Pluto t The scientist fellows don't seem to know much about Pluto. T et's start with the history of moonshining, then. Mostly. I reckon we don't know how our favorite sports got started. Probably the first fisherman looked more like a bear than he did like you or me. Who's to say? But we can say what the first man who fished for moonshines looked like, and exactly how he came to do it. He was, and is, Frank R. Thornton, a vice-captain on the Mars run these days, and I guess you'd have to call him one of the universe's dedicated fishermen. The story goes that one day back in '#, as he was making repairs on a moontractor, his right hand picked up a pair of pliers and before he knew what it was doing, had turned a cotter pin into a pretty good double-barbed hook. Any real fisherman has had similar experiences. I myself am forever doodling musky on business papers, for instance. Well, once he saw what he'd done Frank was hooked, so to speak. Remember, he'd been up there the better part of a year, nine whole months without any fishing. The next thing was line. In no time at all the supply chest was minus one spool of fine grade copper wire. So then he only needed rod, reel, something to use for bait, and something to fish in. Once you've seen the way moondust ripples under convection currents you'll understand that this last requirement, something to fish in, wasn't as much of a problem as it might seem. And any true fisherman has looked over a mudpuddle critically once or twice in his life. So much for that. What about bait? As Frank pointed out later on, success in fishing is nine-tenths a matter of what you put on the hook -- as the amateur with his electronic iunk learns when he's standing next to the old pro who's pulling them in on manual tackle. But Frank hadn't any idea what he was fishing for, and consequently no notion of all of what to use, even supposing he'd had some handy. Which he didn't. You could dig around on the moon for a long time without coming up with an earthworm, you know. Still, he'd gone too far to quit now. His fisherman's blood was up. After giving the matter a little thought, Frank decided his best bet was snatch fishing. AT aybe I'd better explain what that is for the benefit of the young and ignorant. In snatch fishing the fisherman ties a weight to the end of a line and attaches a bunch of hooks, usually three or four, a few inches apart down by the weight. He swings the line good -- you can tell an expert by the fact that he spins the line against the heel of his hand, while your inexperienced fisherman goes at it like a cowboy roping steers -- and throws it out behind a school of fish, or into a likely spot. Then he yanks the line hard through the school and hopes like high heaven that he foul hooks something good for supper. That was what Frank decided to do. It took care of rod, reel and bait at one blow. Only, of course -- and that was the big point! -- he didn't really expect to catch anything. He was just a badly frustrated fisherman pretending for all he was worth. Consequently, when something hit his line and started in fighting like a five pound sandbass, he thought that was just pretended too, a good dream. When it leaped and he saw it, a living, twenty-four inch, red and gold Lucky #, complete with eyespot, he thought the moon had finally gotten to him: lunacy, you know. But when he showed his moonshine to the rest of the boys and they saw it too -- unh! He didn't know what to think. I've heard that particular exploration party didn't accomplish even close to the amount of mapping it was supposed to do. They didn't catch any more moonshines, either, of course. Doubting biologists to the contrary, the technique of moonshining boils down to one curious fact: though you've got to make the effort, you can't catch a moonshine if you intend to. whatever you like, that's how it works. For my part, I've had a rather similar experience with lots of earthside fish. It's only after you've lost all faith and keep on throwing out that plug out of sheer contrariness that they decide to hit. And why not? might be a firstclass survival trait. The biologists ought to Hunk about that some. A nyhow, you have to catch your moonshine by accident, so to speak. But you still have to be working at it. This means that a girlie magazine or deck of cards can be an important addition to your tackle box, more important than that fifteen-dollar Reflex-revolvo spinner, for example. You set out your line -- and what a whopping cast you can make on the moon! Someday I'm going to take my fly rod up there -- and then sit down to a little serious poker to put you in the right frame of mind, preoccupied, but still interested in fishing. The rest may not be as much luck as you'd suppose. Every now and then I wonder how many of my record moonshine's twenty-seven inches are due to the fact that I was getting way over my head. A word of caution here: certain types of minds simply aren't suited to moonshining. If you're the sort of fellow who in betting this year's tax money away is likely to think, Now, surely this will make me preoccupied enough to catch' and so on -- give it up, friend. You'll never land your moonshine. Whether thinking like that is a sign of intelligence or of just plain deviousness, doesn't matter; it's no good either way. Most biologists' minds seem to work in some such a complicated and fishless way, I might add. Tough luck. For them -- good for fishermen. As for tackle, you'll need the new automatic equipment. I know, I know. I hate it too. You can tell a fisherman from a boob by the fact that the latter has more brains in the butt of his rod than under his fly-covered hat. Earthside, I use, as a rule, a rebuilt antique Pfleuger bait caster, with the antibacklash ripped out, and one of the old fiberglass rods. But on the moon you need the fancy equipment to do some of your thinking for you. At the least, you need either lures (and moonshines will apparently take any kind of lure except a Lucky #) with proximity hooking, or a hooksetting rod. Even with all the dude equipment, though, you can always tell the expert from the amateur. As Old Bill Moss pointed out to me, the amateur is likely to set his pole with a terrific curve in it, bent through maybe ten degrees pi arc, under the mistaken notion ttiat the bigger recoil will set the hook solidly. What it's more Kkely to do is tear the poor fish's jaw off, of course. I bent the tip of my marvelrod over an inch and a half to two inches, no more. Bill bent his less than an inch. B ut the amount and kind of equipment you can take is pretty much limited by the weight restrictions on your spaceship. I had to leave a tacklebox full of tested-and-true fish-getters behind, in the first mate's locker at the Cape -- where, I'm happy to say, they were waiting safe and sound on my return. But it was that or the whiskey. This brings me to another big point. Probably the most difficult thing about moonshining, next to achieving the right frame of mind, is getting there. Compared to the moon, Lost Lake with its two-hundred pound trout is in your back yard. Basically, you can go to the moon in one of three ways. First, you can join the space service, which is how Frank Thornton did it. Of course, you have to be born with the right aptitudes and to start working at it young, or you're out of luck. Or second, you can belong to one of the seven sportsman's clubs that make yearly expeditions to the moon, like Bob Johnson, Hen Titus, Mel Forester and Warren Burgess -- or else be the club's fishing pro. like Old Bill Moss. That way you don't have to have your the rest of them, just expert knowledge. Third and last, but of course not least, you can work your pants to the bone for some politician on the Space Committee, on a dog's mess and breaks his hip, for example, your buddy in Washington will call you at #:# a.m. and say: "Hank, I hear there's a vacancy on the next moonrocket for one fisherman, fare prepaid and uncancellable. Somehow I don't think anybody but you is going to have the right clearances to get aboard, you understand me? But you'll have to make it to the Cape by noon." Then the only thing that really holds you up is explaining to the Bttle woman that this time she doesn't have to pack you a lunch. Arguing with a sleepy woman is like dragging a big catfish out of the weeds. I think most of us will agree that my third route to the moon is the most practical one, all things considered. True, you're may never slip up. But even if he doesn't you're still helping to promote democracy, which is something we sportsmen especially should be concerned about. And there's always a chance, friend. Anything can happen. In that case, you too might find yourself, beyond your wildest dreams, on tomorrow's moonrocket, Marlowe marvelrod (or whatever you make is) in hand, mapping out strategy. I've got a record twenty-seven inches ol moonshine on my wall, but to a fisherman with the right frame of mind the sky's the Emit. Rumor has it Frank Thornton is trolling a Mobius spoon on the Mars run. I for one wouldn't like to bet against him. won't run off with your books if you put inside the front cover of each book... a gummed bookplate with your name printed on it! The umpteenth corollary of Finagle's General Law of Dynamic Negatives says: "No books are ever lost by loaning except ones you particularly want to keep." # for #; #, #; #, # with owner's name imprinted All Postpaid. Add state sales tax, if any. No. GM-# by Cullen Rapp No. CX-# by Lynd Ward The designs shown above are the only ones we offer! Could you write for television? ByMaxShulman A rankly, I don't know. But this I do know: I often paid # and more for scripts turned out by people who should have been arrested for impersonating writers. How such people got to be high-priced TV writers is not as mysterious as it seems. Television is an insatiable maw into which scripts must be fed at a rate unprecedented in the history of entertainment. It is a grateful producer indeed who consistently gets scripts which have been written with real understanding of television's powers and limitations. To help train new TV writers, I joined with Rod Serling (creator of The Twilight Zone, winner of five Emmy Awards) and ten other leading authors to start the Famous Writers School. We pooled everything we had learned in our long years in the business to devise four professional writing courses that men and women, seriously interested in writing, could take in their own homes in their free time. How to write "with a lens" All four of our courses give you a solid foundation in basic writing skills. And three of them (Fiction, Non-Fiction and Advertising) give you training in the techniques of television. You learn to build interesting, believable characters; how to write dialogue that rings true; how to plot convincingly. Therf you develop the specialized approach that TV demands: the facility to tell your Bennett Cert, Bruce Catton, Faith Baldwin, Bergen Evans, Mignon G. Eberhart, John Caples, J. D. Ratcliff, Mark Wiseman, Rudolf Flesch, Red Smith story (or documentary or commercial) in quick, visual sequences... the knack of thinking and writing with a lens! Through a series of carefully planned assignments, you learn as you write -- guided by our own specially organized textbooks. Your assignments are painstakingly edited and revised by our staff of instructors, themselves all professional writers. Under our supervision, an instructor works with you by mail, much as a producer or editor works with an established writer. Do you have an aptitude for writing? To help you (and us) decide whether you've got the stuff to be a writer, we have worked up a revealing aptitude test. The coupon below will bring you a copy, along with a #-page School brochure. If your test indicates aptitude, you are eligible to enroll in the School. You are, however, under no obligation to do so. Famous Writers School Dept. #, Westport, Connecticut I am interested in finding out whether I have an aptitude for writing. Please mail me, without obligation, a copy of your writing aptitude test and information about the courses you offer. Mr. Mf s Age M ss (please print) Street City Zone County State . Accredited by Accrediting Commission of the National Home Study Council.  galaxy June T# # i MiyilTrCI guaranteed for You've seen it in the Movies Famous Plug in and flip on the switch. The disc revolves at just the right speed -- transfixes your subject(s). Their attention is riveted to the powerful hypnotic pattern. Your every word is now more meaningful -- more effective for this professional machine greatly adds to your prestige, creates hypnotic expectancy, increases your success. A marvelous aid for hypnotizing others and for self-hypnosis. Has #" hypnotic disc, switch, handle, instructions and a high quality, silent, trouble-free motor Revealingly tells guarded secret techniques to cause the "Indirect Trance". Subjects are hypnotized without their knowledge. Learn amazing shortcuts, make hypnosis fast and easy. Discover the safe, fast "nerve pressure" technique... the "failing back" test, others. Read -- for the first time anywhere, how the author hypnotizes a roomful of people without their knowledge -- using a common cooking ingredient. So simple, dramatic and effective, it is worth the low price of the book alone. Order now and get the clever "Hypnotic cause the "Indirect Trance." Listen as the Hypnotist dramatically weaves irresistable suggestions around the unique beat of an electronic metronome coming from an echo-chamber. Side one helps hypnotize others -- in groups or individually. Ends: the next voice you hear will take complete control of your hypnotic sleep... ", then you take over. Side two helps in self-hypnosis, ends by giving you a suggestion for rehypnotizing yourself, then awakens you. Use the record on others -- study it to develop your own technique. An ideal aid for professionals and serious students. Unbreakable vinyl, # rpm Extended Play -- "Kit" is complete with Satisfaction Guaranteed or Money Back! # Madison Ave., New York, # NY Send the following on an Unconditional # Day Money Back Guarantee, t enclose  , you pay the postage. Chart sent with orders for # or more. Name Address. City .State. Qaiao Galaxy is published in French and Italian. The U. S. Edition is published in Brailie, This Edition is aiso published in Living Tape by Services for the Blind, Inc., Des Moines, Iowa. EdHor Science Editor Associate Editor by Hayden Howard by Robert Silverberg by Frank Herbert by Arthur Porges by Sonya Dorman by John Brunner by Willy Ley by Frederik Pohl by Algis Budrys Publisher Production Manager Advertising Subscription Mgr. bi-monthly by Galaxy Publishing Corporation. Main offices: #I Hudson Street, New York, N.Y. #. #c per copy Subscription: (# copies) # per year in the United States, Canada, Mexico, South and Central America and U. S. Posessions. Elsewhere #. Secondclass postage paid at New York, N.Y. and at additional mailing offices. Copyright New York # by Galaxy Publishing Corporation, Robert M Guinn, President. All rights including translations reserved. All material submitted must be accompanied by self-addressed stamped envelopes. The publisher assumes no responsibility for unsolicited material. Ail stories printed in this magazine are fiction and any similiarity between characters and actual persons is coincidental. Printed in the U.SA. By The Guinn Co., Inc. N. r Title Reg. U. S. Pat. Off. Looking Ahead to # 'T'he other day we got a note from Horace Gold, enclosing a ten-year-old clipping with the suggestion that we might want to write an editorial about it. He was right. We do. The clipping came from Coronet, issue of October, #; it was an article entitled# Look at Your Life -- Ten Years from Today. It was written by Leo Cherne, executive director of the Research Institute of America, "as told to" Ray Joseph -- meaning that Joseph did the writing on the basis of what Cherne predicted. What did Cherne predict? "The sun will heat your house, a jet engine will power your two cars -- and atomic radiation will preserve food in a kitchen that disappears," said Coronet's blurb. So far the score is zero; but as we go deeper into the article we come across a lot of better guesses. TransAtlantic jet travel in five hours? Right on the nose. Wide use of contraceptive pills? Check. Color television sets costing # or less? Very close; they're coming onto the market now. Short of reprinting the whole article, it is hard to select the exact predictions that succeeded and those that failed and compile a box score, but in general for every guess that was wrong about the'technology of "tomorrow", there was at least one other guess that was amazingly right. These mat minds tvere Rosicrucians. Denjamin Fraklii htiat Ncutoti Francis Bacon Why were these men great? How does anyone -- man or woman -- achieve greatness? Is it not by mastery of the powers within ourselves? Know the mysterious world within you ! Attune yourself to the wisdom of the ages! Grasp the inner power of your mind ! Learn the secrets of a full and peaceful life ! Benjamin Franklin, statesman and inventor... Isaac Newton, discoverer of the Law of Gravitation... Francis Bacon, philosopher and scientist... like many other learned and great men and women... were Rosicrucians. The Rosicrucians existence for centuries. Today, headquarters of of mail annually to all parts of the world. -Ty of ''The Mas(tfy cif Life" -- iiRanon. A non profit organiza tfon. Address : Scribe K.E.N. San Jose, California #, U.S.A. Please send me the jree book. The Mastery of Life, which explains how I may learn to use my faculties and powers of mind. Name AddressCity State Solar-heated houses, jet automobile engines, nuclear-powered ocean liners -- wrong; but plastic back-yard swimming pools, "increasingly complex business machines" and space vehicles in orbit, absolutely right. Mr. Cherne looks very good as a prophet... until you come to consider another class of predictions made in his # forecast. For example, these : "The most profound change to take place in the world will be the elimination of world war... You will have peace." "By #, the U.S. will have come successfully through a depression in which # will have been unemployed." "Strikes will be rare." A s anyone who reads the daily newspapers knows, we don't have peace, we didn't have the depression... and we do have strikes. Oh, that we do; lots of them. What went wrong? Perhaps the difference is as simple as the difference between the "hard" sciences and the "soft" ones -- technology is intrinsically predictable, social changes are intrinsically not. But even if we don't have a science of social behavior, it is useful to try to observe patterns if they exist; and there is a glimmering of a pattern here. Why do we not have peace? Because the nations of the world decline to give up any meaningful part of their Godgiven right to do whatever they, in their own sole judgment, think they might enjoy. Why do we still have staggeringly costly strikes? Because trade unions and employers behave no more sensibly than foreign ministers. But why did we not have the depression? Because as soon as one threatened, and each time one threatened, government spending and government tax relief was increased to flood the economy with money. Of Cherne's social predictions that went wrong, two rested on his opinion that large groups would order their activities on the basis of long-range results. He was optimistic, and he was wrong. The third rested on his estimate that a similar large group could not respond quickly enough to a short-range challenge. But it did. We human beings do pretty well with emergencies. Not so well with planning ahead. Isn't it about time we began looking a little deeper into consequences? Or, as someone said at a recent convention of business leaders, "Can't we find time to act on what is important, instead of what is merely urgent?" This Free sample lesson can start you on a high-pay career as Tou can learn in your pare time at home ThiJt valaftbl also T ub demand for trained Accountants far exceeds th numbo available. Salaries keep goine higher, pro motions emne faster. Why remain in a dull job with in suRicient pay when you can qualify easily -- in your pare time -- for the big rewards which are being offered tiiy by the Accounting profession? To prove Uiis (b yourself, send for the interesting sample lesson which demonstrates the remarkable LaSalle mrtixHl of home training. This lesson is yours free of cost or obligation. It will show you how you arc guided step by step through actual Accounting work, how you learn by doing, bow thoroughly you are prepared for every Amunting bisk you will be called upon to handle In (he buHin-Hs world. ISo pt erions experience required LnSjille'fl diiitinguishefl faculty of expint Accountants nl (TA instructors starts you right at the beginning, lh'n u)erviHes, comH-'ts and grads your work all Ihe way right up to training you lo bike a Ccrtifu'd Public Aci'ountant cxainimilion, if this is your eventual goal. You train in your spare time -- at your own pace -- col of instruction is remarkably low. H#iicj of today's many iccouifinj positions do you want? Regirdle.ss of your present job -- if you want to become a piofessional Arxxiuntunt, Controller. Auditor. Income Tax Sixs-ialLst, (government Accountant, or Public Aceouiitiuit, IjiSalle has the exact plan to prepare you miitlly mid inexpensively. For over half a cimtury, LaSalle has been a world leailer in busiiu'ss education. It has provided training at home U more than l.(XX),(XX) ambitious men and women, 'llmt is why a LaSalle diploma in Accounting is a credential r(r#(ected by employers. See for yourself. Mail tiu! couiKn ruw for your free sample lessem and a copy of Uic booklet "Opportunities in Accounting. A Corrtrpndtnce HsiitutioK LaSalle graduates report up to # increase in pay within one year "My income has Snereaswl over SlOO a iiwnlh since I Lwgan laking your course. I reeommcml U highly lo anyone.' -- IV. G. lienthy, Memphis. Tenn. "My salary has more (hnn ltu bled since enrolling with I.Sallo ant due to my fine Iruining. my sal. Itlaek. Canoga Park. Cali. "As e dirccl result of my t...aSatle studies, my salory has increased #"!, since i first legan my LaSalle success building program.' -- RudoU UrbalU, Pori Chester. N: Y. A Correspoudenee Institution Please send me. free of cost or obligation, your sample lesson and illustrated booklet 'Oportunities in Accounting," AddreH..., County... City...State Zip No...  Workimr  Occupation Houn A.M P.M. I too The Opfimen could Idfl any man in the world, or ail of them. But Something killed OptimenI '"Tiey would schedule a rain for this morning, Dr. Thei Syengaard thought. Rain always aiakes the parents uneasy... not to mention what it does to the doctors. A gust of winter wetness rattled against the window behind his desk. He stood, thought of muting the windows, but the Durants -- this morning's parents -- might be even more alarmed by the unnatural silence on such a day. Dr. Svengaard stepped to the window, looked down at the thronging foot traffic -- day shifts going to their jobs in the megalopoHs, night shifts headed toward their tumbled rest. There was a sense of power and movement in the comings and goings of the people in spite of their troglodyte existence. Most of them, he knew, were childless Sterries... sterile. They came and they went, numbered, but numberless. He had left the intercom open to his reception room and he could hear his nurse, Mrs. Washington, distracting the Durants with questions and forms. Routine. That was the watchword. This must all appear normal, casual routine. The Durants and all the others fortunate enough to be chosen and to become parents must never suspect the truth. Dr. Svengaard steered his mind away from such thoughts, reminding himself that guilt was not a permissible emotion for a member of the medical profession. Guilt led inevitably to betrayal... and betrayal brought messy consequences. The Optimen were exceedingly touchy where the breeding program was concerned. Such a thought with its hint of criticism filled Svengaard with a momentary disquiet. He swallowed and allowed his mind to dwell on the Folk response to the Optimen: They are the power that loves us and cares for us. With a sigh, he turned away from the window, skirted the desk and went through the door that led via the ready room to the lab. In the ready room, he paused to check his appearance in the mirror; gray hair, dark brown eyes, strong chin, high forehead and rather grim lips beneath an aqualine nose. He'd always been rather proud of the remote dignity in his appearancecut and had come to terms with the need of adjusting the remoteness. Now, he softened the set of his mouth, practiced a look of compassionate interest. Yes, that would do for the Durants -- granting the accuracy of their emotional profiles. XTurse Washington was just  ushering the Durants into the lab as Dr. Svengaard entered through his private door. The skylights above them drummed and hissed with the rain. Such weather suddenly seemed to fit the room's mood: washed glass, steel, plasmeld and tile... all impersonal. It rained on everyone. And all humans had to pass through a room such as this... even the Optimen. Dr. Svengard took an instant dislike to the parents. Harvey Durant was a lithe six-footer with curly blond hair, light blue eyes. The face was wide with an apparent innocence and youth. Lizbeth, his wife, stood almost the same height, equally blonde, equally blue-eyes and young. Her figure suggested valkyrie robustness. On a silver cord around her neck she wore one of the omnipresent Folk talismen, a brass figure of the female Optiman, Calapine. The breeder cult nonsense and religious overtones of the figures did not escape Dr. Svengaard. He suppressed a sneer. The Durants were parents, however, and robust -- living testimony to the skill of the surgeon who had cut them. Dr. Svengaard allowed himself a moment of pride in his profession. Not many people could enter the tight little group of subcellular engineers who kept human variety within bounds. Nurse Washington paused in the door behind the Durants, said; "Dr. Svengaard, Harvey and Lizbeth Durant." She left without waiting for acknowledgements. Nurse Washington's timing and discretion always were exquisitely correct. "The Durants, how nice," Dr. Svengaard said. "I hope my nurse didn't bore you with all those forms and questions. But I guess you knew you were letting yourselves in for all that routine when you asked to watch. Didn't you?" "We understand," Harvey Durant said. And he thought: Asked us to watch, indeed! If this old fake thinks he can pull his little tricks on us, he's got a surprise coming! Dr. Svengaard noted the rich, compelling baritone of the man's voice. It bothered him and added to his dislike of the couple standing before him. "We don't want to take any more of your time than absolutely necessary," Lizbeth said. She clasped her husband's hand and , through their secret code of finger pressures said : Do you read him? He doesn't like us. Harvey's fingers responded : He's a Sterrie prig, so full of pride in his position that he's half blind. But we know our rights 'and won't let him take advantage of us. The woman's no-nonsense tone annoyed Dr. Svengaard. She already was staring around the lab with quick,' searching looks.  must keep control here, he thought. He crossed to them and shook hands. Their palms were sweaty. To the experienced doctor, this was an excellent sign. Nervous. Good, Dr. Svengaard thought. The sound of a viapump at his left seemed reassuringly loud to him then. You could count on the pump to make parents nervous. That was why the pumps were loud. Dr. Svengaard turned toward the sound, indicated a sealed crystal vat on a force-field stand near the lab's center. The pump sound came from the vat. "Here we are," Dr. Svengaard said. T izbeth stared at the vat's   milky transluscent surface. She wet her lips with her tongue. "In there?" "And as safe as can be," Dr. Svengaard said. He cherished the small hope then that the Durants might yet leave, go home and await the outcome. Harvey took his wife's hand, patted it. He, too, stared at the vat. "We understand you've called in this specialist," he said. "Dr. Potter," Svengaard said. "From Central." He glanced at the nervous movements of the Durants' hands, noting the omnipresent tatooed index fingers which announced their gene type and station. They could add the coveted "V" for viable now, he thought, and he suppressed a momentary jealousy. "Dr. Potter, yes," Harvey said. Through their hands, he signaled Lizbeth: "Notice how he said Central?" How could I miss it? she asked. Central, she thought. The place conjured pictures of the lordly Optimen, but this made her think of the Cyborgs who secretly opposed the Optimen, and the whole thing filled her with profound disquiet. She could afford to think of nothing but her son now. "We know Potter's the best there is," she said, "and we don't want you to think we're just being emotional and fearful..." "... but we're going to watch," Harvey said. And he thought: This stiff-necked surgeon had better realize we know our legal rights. "I see," Dr. Svengaard said. Damn these fools! he thought. But he held his voice to a soothing monotone as he said: "Your concern is a matter of record. I admire it. However, the consequences..." He left the vords hanging there, reminding them that he had legal rights, too. He could make the cut with or without their permission, and couldn't be held responsible for any upset to parents. Public Law # was clear and direct. Parents might invoke it for the right to watch, but the cut would be made at the surgeon's discretion. The human race had a planned future which excluded genetic monsters and wild deviants. Harvey nodded, a quick and emphatic motion. He gripped his wife's hand tightly. Bits of Folk horror stories and official myths trickled through his mind. He saw Svengaard partly through this confusion of stories and partly through the clandestine forbidden literature grudgingly provided by the Cyborgs to the Parents Underground -- through Stedman and Merck, through Shakespeare and Huxley. His youth had fed on such a limited past that he knew superstition could not help but remain. Lizbeth 's nod came slower. She knew what their chief concern here had to be, but that was still her son in the vat. "Are you sure," she asked, deliberately baiting Svengaard, "that there's no pain?" The extent of the Folk nonsense which bred in the necessary atmosphere of popular ignorance filled Dr. Svengaard with resentment. He knew he'd have to end this interview quickly. The things he might be saying to these people kept intruding in his awareness, interfering with what he had to say. "That fertilized ovum has no nerve trains," he said. "It's physically less than three hours old, I.? its growth retarded by controlled nitrate respiration. Pain? The concept doesn't apply." The technical terms would have little meaning to them. Dr. Svengaard knew -- other than lo emphasize the distance betw'een mere parents and a submolecular engineer. "I guess that was rather foolish of me," Lizbeth said. "The... it's so simple, not really like a human yet." And she signaled to Harvey through their hands: What a simpleton he is! As easy to read as a child. Rain beat a tarantella against the skylight. Dr. Svengaard waited it out, then: "Ah, now -- let us make no mistakes." And he thought what an excellent moment it was to give these fools a catechism refresher. "Your embryo may be less than three hours old, but it already contains every basic enzyme it'll need when fully developed. An enormously complicated organism." Harvey stared at him in assumed awe at the greatness which could understand such mysteries as the shaping and moulding of life. II wo days ago, selected gametes from Harvard and herself had been united there, gripped in stasis, allowed to go through limited mitosis. The process had produced a viable embryo -- not too common a thing in their world where only a select few were freed of the contraceptive gas and allowed to breed and only a rare number of those produced viables. She wasn't supposed to understand the intricacies of the process, and the fact that she did understand had to be hidden at all times. They -- the genetic Optimen of Central -- stamped savagely on the slightest threat to their supremacy. And they considered knowledge in the wrong hands to be the most terrible threat. "How... big is... he now?" she asked. "Diameter less than a tenth of said. He relaxed his face into a smile. "It's a morula and back in the primitive days it wouldn't yet have completed its journey to the uterus. This is the stage when it's most susceptible to us. We must do our work now before the formation of the trophoblast." The Durants nodded in awe. Dr. Svengaard basked in their respect. He sensed their minds fumbling over poorly remembered definitions from the limited schooling they'd been permitted. Their records said she was a creche librarian and he an instructor of the young -- not much education required for either. Harvey touched the vat, jerked his hand away. The crystal surface felt warm, filled with subtle vibrations. And there was that constant thiap-thiap-thiap of the pump. He sensed the deliberateness of that annoying sound, reading, the way he'd been trained in the Underground, the subtle betrayals in Svengaard's manner. He glanced around the laboratory. Glass pipes, square gray cabinets, shiny angles and curves of plasmeld, omnipresent gauges like staring eyes. The place smelled of disinfectants and exotic chemicals. Everything about the lab carried that calculated double purpose -- functional in design but constructed in such as way as to awe the uninitiated. Lizbeth focused on the one mundane feature of the place she could recognize for certain -- a tile sink with gleaming faucets. The sink sat squeezed between two mysterious constructions of convoluted glass and dull gray plasmeld. The sink bothered Lizbeth. It represented a place of disposal. You flushed garbage into a sink for grinding before it was washed into the sewage reclamation system. Anything small could easily be dumped into a sink and lost. Forever. Anything. # out of watching," she said. Damn! Dr. Svengaard thought. There was a catch in her voice. That little catch, that hesitation was betrayal. It didn't fit with her bold appearance. Overemphasis on maternal drive in her cutting... no matter how successful the surgeon had been with the rest of her. "Our concern is for you as much as for your child," Dr. Svengaard said. "The trauma..." "The law gives us the right," Harvey said. And he signaled to Lizbeth: The whole pattern's more or less what we anticipated. Trust this clod to know the law, Dr. Svengaard thought. He sighed. Statistical prediction said one in one hundred thousand parents would insist despite all the subtle and not so subtle pressures against it. Statistics and visible fact, however, were two distinct rnatters. Svengaard had noted how Harvey glared at him. The man's cutting had been strong on male protectiveness -- too strong, obviously. He couldn't stand to see his mate thwarted. Doubtless he was an excellent provider, model husband, never participated in Sterrie orgies -- a leader. A Clod. "The law," Dr. Svengaard said, and his voice dripped rebuke. "also requires tliat I point out the dangers of psychological trauma to the parents. I was not suggesting I'd try to prevent you from watching." "We're going to watch," Lizbeth said. Harvey felt a surge of admiration for her then. She played her role so beautifully, even to that catch in her voice. "I couldn't stand the waiting otherwise," Lizbeth said. "Not knowing..." Dr. Svengaard wondered if he dared press the matter -- perhaps an appeal to their obvious awe, a show of Authority. One look at Harvey's squared shoulders and Lizbeth's pleading eyes dissuaded him. They were going to watch. "Very well," Dr. Svengaard sighed. "Will we watch from here?" Harvey asked. Dr. Svengaard was shocked. "Of course not!" What primitives, these clods! But he tempered the thought with realization that such ignorance resulted from the carefully fostered mystery that surrounded gene shaping. In a calmer tone, he said: "You'll have a private room with a closed-circuit connection to this lab. My nurse will escort you." Nurse Washington proved her competence then by appearing in the doorway. She'd been listening, of course. A good nurse never left such matters to chance. "Is this all we get to see here?" Lizbeth asked. Dr. Svengaard heard the pleading tone, noted the way she avoided looking directly at the vat. All his pent-up scorn came out in his voice as he said : "What else is there to see, Mrs. Durant? Surely you didn't expect to see the morula." Harvey tugged at his wife's arm, said: "Thank you. Doctor." Once more, Lizbeth's eyes scanned the room, avoiding the vat. "Yes, thank you for showing us... this room. It helps to see how... prepared you are for... every emergency." Her eyes focused on the sink. "You're quite welcome, I'm sure," Dr. Svengaard said. "Nurse Washington will provide you with the list of permissable names. You might occupy part of your time choosing a name for your son if you've not already done so." He nodded to the nurse. "See the Durants to Lounge Five, please." Nurse Washington said: "If you'll follow me, please?" She turned with that air of overworked impatience which Svengaard suspected all nurses acquired with their diplomas. The Durants were sucked up in her wake. S vengaard turned back to the vat. So much to do -- Potter, the specialist from Central, due within the hour... and he wouldn't be happy about the Durants. People had so little understanding of what the medical profession endured. The psychological preparation of parents subtracted from time better devoted to more important matters... and it certainly complicated the security problem. Svengaard thought of the five "Destroy After Reading" directives he'd received from Max Allgood, Central's boss of T-Security during the past month. It was disturbing, as though some new danger had set Security scurrying. But Central insisted on the socializing with parents. The Optimen must have good reason, Svengaard felt. Most things they did made wonderful sense. Sometimes, Svengaard knew, he fell into a feeling of orphanage, a creature without past. All it took to shake him from the emotional morass, though, was a moment's contemplation: They are the power that loves us and cares for us. They had the world firmly in their grip, the future planned -- a place for every man and every man in his place. Some of the old dreams -- space travel, the questing philosophies, farming of the seas -- had been shelved temporarily, put aside for more important things. The day would come, though, once they solved the unknowns behind submolecular engineering. Meanwhile, there was work for population of workers, suppressing deviants, husbanding the genetic pool from which even the Optimen sprang. Svengaard swung the meson microscope over the Durant vat, adjusted for low amplification to minimize Heisenberg interference. One more look wouldn't hurt, just on the chance he might locate the pilot-cell and reduce Potter's problem. Even as he bent to the scope, Svengaard knew he was rationalizing. He couldn't resist another search into this morula which had the potential, might be shaped into an Optiman. The wonderous things were so rare. He flicked the switch, focused. A sigh escaped him : "Ahhh -- " So passive the morula at low amplification ; no pulsing as it lay within the stasis -- yet so beautiful in its semi-dormancy... so little to hint that it was the arena of ancient battles. Svengaard put a hand to the amplification controls, hesitated. High amplification posed its dangers, but Potter could readjust minor marks of meson interference. And the big look was very tempting. He doubled amplification. ST nlargement always reduced the appearance of stasis, 'fhings moved here, and in the unfocused distances there were flashes like the dartings of fish. Up out of the swarming arena came the triple spiral of nucleotides that had led him to call Potter. Almost Optiman. Almost that beautiful perfection of form and mind that could accept the indefinite balancing of Life through the delicately adjusted enzyme prescriptions. A sense of loss pervaded Svengaard. His own prescription, while it kept him alive, was slowly killing him. It was the fate of all men. They might live two hundred years, sometimes even more... but in the end the balancing act failed for all except the Optimen. They were perfect, limited only by their physical sterility, but that was the fate of many humans and it subtracted nothing from endless life. His own childless state gave Svengaard a sense of communion with the Optimen. They'd solve that, too... some day. He concentrated on the morula. A sulfur-containing amino acid dependency showed faint motion at this amplification. With a feeling of shock, Svengaard recognized it -- isovalthine, a genetic marker for latent myxedema, a warning of potential thyroid deficiency. It was a disquieting flaw in the otherwise near-perfection Potter would have to be alerted. Svengaard backed off amplification to study the mitochondrial structure. He followed out the invaginated unit-membrane to the flattened, sac-hke cristae, returned along the external second membrane, focused on the hydrophilic outer compartment. Yes... the isovalthine was susceptible to adjustment. Perfection might yet be for this morula. Flickering movement appeared at the edge of the microscope's field. Svengaard stiffened, thought: Dear God, no! He stood frozen at the viewer as a thing seen only eight previous times in the history of geneshaping took place within his field of vision. A thin line like a distant contrail reached into the cellular structure from the left. It wound through a coiledcoil of alpha helices, found the folded ends of the polypeptide chains in a myosin molecule, twisted and dissolved. Where the trail had been now lay a new structure about four Angstroms in diameter and a thousand Angstroms long -- sperm protamine rich in arginine. All around it the protein factories of the cytoplasm were undergoing change, fighting the stasis. realigning. Svengaard recognized what was happening from the descriptions of the eight previous change system was becoming more complex -- "resistant." The surgeon's job had been made infinitely more complex. Potter will be furious, Svengaard thought. Svengaard turned off the microscope, straightened. He wiped perspiration from his hands, glanced at the lab clock. Less than two minutes had passed. The Durants weren't even in their lounge yet. But in those two minutes, some force... some energy from outside had made a seemingly purposeful adjustment within the embryo. Could this be what's stirred up Security... and the Optimen? Svengaard wondered. He had heard this thing described, read the reports... but actually to have seen it himself! To have seen it... so sure and purposeful... He shook his head. No! It was not purposeful! It was merely an 'accident, chance, nothing more. But the vision wouldn't leave him. Compared to that, he thought. how clumsy my efforts are. And I'll have to report it to Potter. Hdll have to shape that twisted chain... if he can now that it's resistant. Full of disquiet, not at all satisfied that he had seen an accident, Svengaard began making the final check of the lab's preparations. He inspected the enzyme racks and their linkage to the computer dosagecontrol. Plenty of cytochrome bs and P# hemoprotein, a good reserve store of ubiquinone and sulfhydryl, arsenate, azide and oligomycin, sufficient protein-bound phosphohistidine. He moved down the line -- acylating agents, a store of (#, #-dinitrophenol) and the isoxazolidon-# groups He turned to the physical equipment, checked the meson scalpel's micromechanism, read the life-system gauges on the vat and the print-out of the stasis mechanism. All in order. It had to be. The Durant embryo, that beautiful thing with its wondrous potential, was now resistant -- a genetic unknown... if Potter could succeed where others had failed. Ill Tr. Vyaslav Potter stopped at the Records Desk on his way into the hospital. He was faintly tired after the long tube-shunt from Central to Seatac Megalopolis; still he told an off-color joke about primitive reproduction to the gray-haired duty nurse. She chuckled as she hunted up Svengaard's latest report on the Durant embryo. She put the report on the counter, stared at Potter. He glanced at the folder's cover, looked up to meet the nurse's eyes. #s it possible? he wondered. But... no. She's too old. Wouldn't even make a good playmate. Anyway, the bigdomes wouldn't grant us a breeding permit. And he reminded himself: Zeek gene-shaping had gone through a brief popularity in the region of Timbuctu Megalopolis during the early nineties. It produced curly black hair, a skin one shade lighter than milk chocolate, soft brown eyes and a rolypoly face of utmost benignity, all on a tall, strong body. A Zeek. A Vyaslav Potter. It had yet to produce an Optiman, male or female, and never a viable gamete match. Potter had long since given up. He was one of those who'd voted to discontinue the Zeek. He thought of the Optimen with whom he dealt and sneered at himself : There but for the brown eyes... But the sneer no longer gave him a twinge of bitterness. "You know," he said, smiling at the nurse, "these Durants whose Emb I have this morning -- I cut them both. Maybe I've been in this business too long." "Oh, go on with you. Doctor," she said with an arch turn of her head. "You're not even middleaged. You don't look a day over a hundred." He glanced at the folder. "But here are these kids bringing me their emb to cut and I..." He shrugged. "Are you going to tell them?" she asked. "I mean that you had them, too." "I probably won't even see them," he said. "You know how it is. Anyway, sometimes people are unhappy with their cut. Sometimes they wish they'd had a little more of this, less of that. They tend to blame the surgeon. They don't understand, can't understand the problems we have in the cutting room." "But the Durants seem like a very successful cut," she said. "Normal. Happy. Perhaps a little over-worried about their son, but..." "Their genotype is one of the most successful," he said. He tapped the record folder with a forefinger. "Here's the proof : they had a viable with potential." He lifted a thumb in the time-honored gesture for Optirnan. "You should be very proud of them," she said. "My family's had only fifteen viables in a hundred and eighty-nine years, and never an... She repeated Potter's thumb gestuf'e. He pursed his lips into a moae of commiseration, wondering how he let himself get drawn into these conversations with women, especially with nurses. Itwas that little seed of hope that never died, he suspected. It was cut from the same stuff that produced the wild rumors, the quack "breeder doctors" and the black market in "true breed" nostrums. It was the thing that sold the little figurines of Optiman-Calapine because of the unfounded rumor that she had produced a viable. It was the thing that wore out the big toes of fertility idols from the kisses of the hopeful. His moue of commiseration became a cynical sneer. Hopeful! If they only knew. "Were you aware the Durants are going to watch?" the Nurse asked. T T is head jerked up and he glared at her. "It's all over the hospital," she said. "Security's been alerted. The Duran ts've been scanned and they're in Lounge Five with closed circuit to the cutting room." Anger blazed through him. "Damn it to hell! Can't they do anything right here?" "Now, Doctor," she said, stiffening into the prim departmental dictator. "There's no call to lose your temper. The Durants quoted the law. That ties our hands and you know it." "Stupid damn law," Potter muttered, but his anger had subsided. The law! he thought. More of the damn masquerade. He had to admit, though, that they needed the law. Without Public Law #, people might ask the wrong kinds of questions. And no doubt Svengaard had done his bumbling best to try to dissuade the Durants. Potter assumed a rueful grin, said; "Sorry I snapped like that. I've had a bad week." He sighed. "They just don't understand." "Is there any other record you wish. Doctor?" she asked. Rapport was gone, Potter saw. "No, thanks," he said. He took the Durant folder, headed for Svengaard's office. Just his luck: a pair of watchers. It meant plenty of extra work. Naturally! The Durants couldn't be content with seeing the tape after the cut. Oh, no. They had to be on the scene. That meant the Durants weren't as innocent as they might appear -- no matter what this hospital's Security staff said. The public just did not insist any more. That was supposed to've been cut out of them. The statistical few who defied their genetic shaping now required special attention. And Potter reminded himself :  did the original cut on this pair. There was no mistake. He ran into Svengaard outside the latter's office, heard the man's quick resume. Svengaard then began babbling about his Security arrangements. "I don't give a damn what your Security people say," Potter barked. "We've new instructions. Central Emergency's to be called in every case of this kind." They went into Svengaard's office. It pretended to be wood paneling -- a corner room with a view of flowered roof gardens and terraces built of the omnipresent three-phase regenerative plasmeld, the "plasty" of the Folk patois. Nothing must age or degenerate in this best of all Optiman worlds. Nothing except people. "Central Emergency?" Svengaard asked. "No exceptions," Potter said. He sat in Svengaard's chair, put his feet on Svengaard's desk and brought the little ivory-colored phone box to his stomach with its screen only inches from his face. He punched in Security's number and his own code identification. Qvengaard sat on a comer of the  desk across from him appearing both angry and cowed. "They were scanned, I tell you," Svengaard said. "They were carrying no unusual devices. There's nothing unusual about them." "Except they insist on watching," Potter said. He jiggled the phone key. "What's keeping those ignoramuses?" Svengaard said: "But the law..." "Damn the law!" Potter said. "You know as well as I do that we could route the view signal from the cutting room through an editing computer and show the parents anything we want. Has it ever occurred to you to wonder why we don't do just that?" "Why... they... ahh..." Svengaard shook his head. The question had caught him off balance. Why wasn't that done? The statistics showed a certain number of parents would insist on watching and... "It was tried," Potter said. "Somehow, the parents detected the computer's hand in the tape." "How?" "We don't know." "Weren't the parents questioned and..." "They killed themselves." "Killed them... How?" "We don't know." "We don't know!" Potter echoed sarcastically. A heavy masculine voice came from the phone: "Who're you talking to?" Potter focused on the screen, said : "I was talking to Sven. This viable he called me on..." "It is a viable?" "Yes! It's a viable with the full potential, but the parents insist on watching." "I'll have a full crew on the way by tube in ten minutes," said the voice on the phone. "They're at Friscopolis. Shouldn't take 'em more than a few minutes." Svengaard rubbed dry palms against the sides of his working smock. He couldn't see that face on the phone, but the voice sounded like Max Allgood, TSecurity's boss. "We'll delay the cut until your people get here," Potter said. "The records are being faxed to you and should be on your desk in a few minutes. There's another..." "Is that embryo everything we were told?" asked the man on the phone. "Any flaws?" "A latent myxedema, a projective faulty heart valve, but the -- " "Okay, I'll call you after I've seen the..." "Damn it to hell!" Potter erupted. "Will you let me get ten words out of my mouth without interrupting?" He glared into the screen. "There's something here more important than flaws and the parents." Potter glanced up at Svengaard, back to the screen. "Sven reports he saw an outside adjustment of the arginine deficiency." A low whistle came from the phone, then: "Reliable?" "Depend on it." "Did it follow the pattern of the other eight?" Potter glanced up at Svengaard, who nodded. "Sven says yes." "They won't like that." "I don't like it." "Did Sven see enough to get any... new ideas on it?" Svengaard shook his head. "No," Potter said. "There's a strong possibility it isn't significant," the man on the phone said. "In a system of increasing determinism..." "Oh, yes," Potter sneered. "In a system of increasing determinism you get more and more indeterminism. You might as well say in a foofram of increasing haggersmaggle..." "Well, it's what they believe," he said. "So they say. I believe Nature doesn't like being meddled with." Potter stared into the screen. For some reason, he recalled his youth, the beginning of his medical studies and the day he'd learned how very close his genotype had been to the Optiman. He found that the old core of hatred had become mildly amused tolerance and C#micism. "I don't see why they put up with you," the man on the phone said. "Because I was very close," Potter whispered. He wondered then how close the Durant embryo would be. I'll do my best, he thought. The man on the phone cleared his throat, said: "Yes, well I'll depend on you to handle things at your end. The embryo ought to provide some verification of the outside inter..." "Don't be a total ass!" Potter snapped. "The emb will bear out Svan's report to the last enzyme. You tend to your job; we'll do ours." He slapped the cut-off, pushed the phone back onto the desk and sat staring at it. "Pompous damned... no -- he's what he is because he's what he is. Comes from living too close to them. Comes from the original cut. Maybe I'd be an ass too if that's what I had to be," he observed cynically. Svengaard tried to swallow in a dry throat. He'd never before heard such an argument or such frank talk from the men who operated out of Central. He was more than a little surprised. "Shocked you, eh, Sven?" Potter asked. He dropped his feet to the floor and waited for the man in front of him to answer. Svengaard shrugged. He felt ill at ease. IV potter studied the man. Sven- gaard was good within his limits, but he lacked creative imagwithout that special quality he was often a dull too. "You're a good man, Sven," Potter said. "Dependable. That's what your record says, you know. Dependable. You'll never be anything else. Weren't meant to be. In your particular niche, though, you're it." Svengaard heard only the praise, said; "It's good to be appreciated, of course, but... "But we have work to do." "It will be difficult," Svengaard said. "Now." "Do you think that outside adjustment was an accidental thing?" Potter asked. "I... I'd like to believe that..." Svengaard wet his lips with his tongue. "... it wasn't determined, that no agency..." "You'd like to lay it to uncertainty, to Heisenberg," Potter said. "The principle of uncertainty. Some result of our own meddling. Everything an accident in the capricious universe." Svengaard felt stung by a quality of harshness in Potter's voice, said: "Not precisely. I meant only that I hoped no super casual agency had a hand in it." "God? You don't really mean you're afraid this is the action of a deity?" Svengaard looked away. "I remember in school," he said. "You were lecturing. You said we always have to be ready to face the fact that the reality we see will be shockingly different from anything our theories led us to suspect." "Did I say that? Did I really say that?" "You did." "Something's out there, eh? Something beyond our instruments. It's never heard of Heisenberg. It isn't uncertain at all. It moves." His voice lowered. "It moves directly. It adjusts things." He cocked his head to one side. "Ah, hah! The ghost of Heisenberg is confounded!" Svengaard glared at Potter. The man was mocking him. He spoke stiffly: "Heisenberg did point out that we have our limits." "You're right," Potter said. "There's a caprice in our universe. He taught us that. There's always something we can't interpret or understand... or measure. He set us up for this present dilemma, eh?" Potter glanced at his finger watch, back to Svengaard. "We tend to interpret everything around us by screening it through that system which is native to us. Our civilization sees indeterminately through the eyes of Heisenberg. If he taught us truly, how can we tell whether the unknown's an accident or the deliberate intent of God? What's the use of even asking?" Svengaard spoke defensively; "We appear to manage... somehow." potter startled him by laughing, head tipped back, body shaking with enjoyment. The laughter subsided and presently Potter said: "Sven, you are a gem. I mean tiiat. If it weren't for the ones like you, we'd still be back in the muck and mire, running from glaciers and sabertooth tigers." Svengaard fought to keep anger from his voice, said; "What do they think this arginine adjustment is?" Potter stared at him, measuring, then: "Damned if I haven't underestimated you, Sven. Apologies, eh?" Svengaard shrugged. Potter was acting oddly today -- astonishing reactions, strange eruptions of emotion. Do you know what they say about this?" he asked. "You heard Max on the phone," Potter said. So that was Allgood, Svengaard thought. "Certainly, I know," Potter growled. "Max has it all wrong. They say gene-shaping inflicts itself on nature -- on a nature that can never be reduced to mechanical systems and, therefore, to stationary matter. You can't stop the movement, see? It's an extended system phenomenon, energy seeking a level." "Extended system?" he asked. Potter looked up at the man's scowling face. The question focused Potter's attention abruptly on the differences in thought patterns between those who lived close to Central and those who touched the Optiman world only through reports and second-hand associations. We are so different. Potter thought. Just as the Optimen are different from us and Sven here is different from the Sterries and breeders. We're cut off from each other... and none of us has a past. Only the Optimen have a past. But each has an individual past... selfishly personal... and ancient. "Extended system," Potter said. "From the microcpsmos to the macrocosmos, they say all is order and systems. The idea of matter is insubstantial. All is collisions of energy -- some appearing large, swift and spectacular, some small, gentle and slow. But this too is relative. The aspects of energy are infinite. Everything depends on the viewpoint of the observer. For each change of viewpoint, the energy rules change. There exists an infinite number of energy rules, each set dependent on the twin aspects of viewpoint and background. In an extended system, this thini from outside assumes the aspect of a node appearing on a standing wave. That's what they say." Svengaard slipped off the desk, stood in a rapture of awe. He felt that he'd had a fleeting glimpse, a wisp of understanding that penetrated every question he might ask about the universe. Could that be what it's like to work out of Central? he wondered. "That's a great summation, isn't it?" Potter demanded. He stood up. "A truly great idea!" A chuckle shook him. "You know, a guy named Diderot had that idea. It was around # or thereabout. They spoon-feed it to us now. Great wisdom!" "Maybe Diderot was one of them," Svengaard ventured. Potter sighed, thinking: How ignorant a man can become on a diet of managed history. He wondered then how his own diet had been adjusted and managed. "Diderot was one of us," Potter growled. Qvengaard stared at him, shocked to silence by the man's blasphemy. "It comes down to this," Potter said. "Nature doesn't like being meddled with." A chime sounded beneath Svengaard's desk. "Security?" Potter asked. "That's the all clear," Svengaard said. "They're ready for us now." "Central's Security hotshots are all in place," Potter said. "You will note that they didn't stoop to report to you or to me. They watch us too, you know." "I've nothing to hide," Svengaard said. "Of course you haven't," Potter said. He moved around the desk, threw an arm across Svengaard's shoulders. "Come along. It's time for us to put on the mask of Archeus. We're going to give form and organization to a living body. Veritable gods, we are." Svengaard felt himself still lost in confusion. "What'll they do to the Durants?" he asked. "Do? Not a damn thing, unless the Durants force it. The Durants won't even know they're being watched. But Central's little boys will know everything that goes on in that lounge. The Durants won't be able to belch without the gas being subjected to a full and complete analysis. Come along." But Svengaard held back. "Dr. Potter," he asked, "what do you think introduced that arginine chain into the Durant morula?" "I'm closer to you than you think," Potter said. "We're fighting... instability. We've upset the biological stability of the inheritance patterns with our false isomers and our enzyme adjustments and our meson beams. We've underminded the chemical stability of the molecules in the germ plasm. You're a doctoi. Look at the enzyme prescriptions we all have to take -- how profound the adjustment we have to make to stay alive. It wasn't always that way. And whatever set up that original stability is still in there fighting. That's what I think." V "The cutting-room nurses positioned the vat under the enzyme console, readied the tubes and the computer-feed-analysis board. They worked quietly and efficiently as Potter and Svengaard examined the gauges. The computer nurse racked her tapes and there came a brief whirring as she tested her board. Potter felt himself filled with the wakeful anxiety that always came over him before surgery. He knew it would give way presently to the charged sureness of action, but he felt snappish at the moment. He glanced at the vat gauges. The Krebs cycle was holding at #, a good sixty points above death level. The vat nurse came over to examine his breather mask. He checked his microphone: "Mary had a little lamb -- its fleece was black as hades -- the surgeon took the credit for -- a joke on all the ladies." He heard a distinct chuckle from the computer nurse, glanced at her, but she had her back to him and her face already hidden by hood and mask. The vat nurse said: "Microphone working. Doctor." He couldn't see her lips moving behind her mask, but her cheeks rippled as she spoke. Svengaard flexed his fingers in their gloves, took a deep breath. It smelled faintly of ammonia. He wondered why Potter always joked with the nurses. It seemed demeaning, somehow. Potter moved across to the vat. His sterile suit crinkled with a familiar snapping hiss as he walked. He glanced up at the wall screen, the replay monitor which showed approximately what the surgeon saw and which was the view watched by the parents. The screen presented him with a view of itself as he turned his forehead pickup lens toward it. Damn parents, he thought. They make me feel guilty. He returned his attention to the crystal vat now bristling with instruments. The pump's churgling annoyed him. Svengaard moved to the other side of the vat, waiting. The breather mask hid the lower half of his face, but his eyes appeared calm. He radiated a sense of steadiness and reliability. How does he really feel? Potter wondered. And he reminded himself that in an emergency there wasn't a better cuttingroom assistant than Sven. "You can begin increasing the pyruvic acid," Potter said. Svengaard nodded, depressed the feeder key. The computer nurse started her reels turning. They watched the gauges as the Krebs cycle began rising -- #... #... #... #... #... #... #... Now, Potter told himself, the irreversible movement of growth has started. Only death can stop it. "Tell me when the Krebs cycle reaches one hundred and ten," he said. He swung the scope and micromanipulators into place, leaned into the rests. Will I see what Sven saw? he wondered. He knew it wasn't likely. The lightning from outside had never struck twice in the same place. It came. It did what no human hand could do. It went away. Where? Potter wondered. '"The inter-ribosomal gaps swam into focus. He scanned them. boosted amplification and went -- there was the situation Sven had described. The Durant embryo was one of those that could cross over into the more-thanhuman land of Central... if the surgeon succeeded. The confirmation left Potter oddly shaken. He shifted his attention to the mitochondrial structures, saw the evidence of the arginine intrusion. It squared precisely with Sven's description. Alpha-helices had begun firming up, revealing the telltale striations at the aneurin shifts. This one was going to resist the surgeon. This was going to be a tough one. Potter straightened. "Well?" Svengaard asked. "Pretty much as you described it," Potter said. "A straightforward job." That was for the watching parents. He wondered then what Security was discovering about the Durants. Would this pair be loaded down with search and probe devices disguised as conventional artifacts? Possibly. But there were rumors of new techniques being introduced by the Parents Underground... and of Cyborgs moving out of the dark shadows which had hidden them for centuries. If there were Cyborgs at all. Potter was not convinced. Svengaard spoke to the computer nurse: "Start backing off the pyruvic." "Backing off pyruvic," she said. Potter swung his attention to the priority rack beside him, checked the presentation -- in the first row the pyrimidines, nucleic acids and proteins, then aneurin, riboflavin, pyridoxin, pantothenic acid, folic acid, choline, inositol, sulfhydryl... He cleared his throat, lining up his plan for the attack on the morula's defenses. "I will attempt to find a pilot cell by masking the cysteine at a single locus," he said. "Stand by with sulfhydryl and prepare an intermediary tape for protein synthesis." "Ready for masking," Svengaard said. He nodded to the computer nurse who racked the intermediary tape into position with a smooth sureness. "Krebs cycle?" Pottei asked. "One hundred and ten corning up," Svengaard said. Silence. "Mark," Svengaard said. Again Potter bent to the scope. "Begin the tape," he said. "Two minims of sulfhydryl." Olowly Potter increased ampli fication, chose a cell for the masking. The momentary clouding of intrusion cleared away and he searched the surrounding cells for clues that mytosis would take off on his directed tangent. It was slow... slow. He'd just begun and his hands felt sweaty in their gloves. "Stand by with adenosine triphosphate," he said. Svengaard presented the feeder tube in the micromanipulators, already. This was going to be a tough one. ter said. Svengaard depressed the feeder key. The whirring of the computer tapes sounded overly loud. Potter lifted his head momentarily, shook it. "Wrong cell." he said. "We'lltry another one. Same procedure." Again he leaned into the scope and the rests, moved the micromanipulators, pushing amplification up a notch at a time. Slowly he traced his way down into the cellular mass. Gently... gently... The scope itself could cause irreversible damage in here, Ahhh, he thought, recognizing, an active cell deep in the morula. Vat-stasis had produced only a relative slowing in here. The cell was the scene of intense chemical activity. He recognized doubled base pairs strung on a convoluted helix of sugar phosphate as they passed his field of vision. His beginning anxiety had passed and he felt the old sureness with the often repeated sensation that the morula was an ocean in which he swam, that the cellular interior was his natural habitat. "Two minims of sulfhydryl," Potter said. "Sulfhydryl, two minims," Svengaard said. "Standing by going to inhibit the exchange reaction in the mitochondrial systems. Start oligomycin and azide." Svengaard proved his worth then by complying without hesitation. The only sign that he recognized tihe dangers in this procedure was a question: "Shall I have an uncoupling agent redy?" "Stand by with arsenate in number one," Potter said. "Krebs cycle going down," the computer nurse said. "Eightynine point four." "Intrusion effect," Potter said. "Give me point six minim of azide." Svengaard depressed the key. "Point four minim oligomycin," Potter said. "Oligomycin, point four," Svengaard said. Potter felt that he lived now only through his eyes on the microscope and his hands on the micromanipulators. His existence had moved into the morula, fused with it. His eyes told him that peripheral mitosis had stopped... as it should under these ministrations. "I think we have it," he said. He planted a marker on the scope position, shifted focus and seeking the hydroxyl deformity, the flaw that would produce a faulty heart valve. Now he was the artist, the master cutter. The pilot cell was determined. Now he moved to reshape the delicate chemical factory of the inner structure. "Prepare for the cut," he said. Ovengaard armed the meson  generator. "Armed," he said. "Krebs cycle seventy-one," the computer nurse said. "First cut," Potter said. He let off the single, aimed burst, watched the tumbling chaos that followed. The hydroxyl appendage vanished. Nucleotides reformed. "Hemprotein P-#," Potter said. "Stand by to reduce it with globular proteins that formed before him, watching for biologically active molecules. Now! Instinct and training combined to tell him the precise instant. "Two and a half minims of P-#," he said. A corner of turmoil engaged a group of polypeptide chains in the heart of the cell. "Reduce it," Potter said. feeder key. He couldn't see what Potter saw, but the surgeon's forehead lens reproduced a slightly off-parallax view of the scope field. That plus Potter's instructions told of the slow spread of change in the cell. "Krebs cycle fifty-eight," the computer nurse said. "Second cut," Potter said. "Armed," Svengaard said. Potter searched out the myxedema-latent isovalthine, found it. "Give me a tape on structure," he said. "S-(isopropylcarboxymethyl) cystein." Computer tape hissed through the reels, stopped, resumed at a slow, steady pace. The isovalthine comparison image appeared in the right quadrant of Potter's scope field. He compared the structures, point for point, said: "Tape off." The comparison image vanished. "Krebs cycle forty-seven," the computer nurse said. Potter took a deep, trembling breath. Another twenty-seven points and they'd be in the death range. The Durant embryo would succumb. He swallowed, aimed off the meson burst. Isovalthine tumbled apart. "Ready with cycloserine," Svengaard said. Ahhh, good old Sven, Potter thought. You don't have to tell him every step what to do. "Comparison on D-#-aminoisoxazolidon-#," Potter said. The computer nurse readied the tape, "Comparison ready." The comparison image appeared in Potter's view field. "Check," he said. The image vanished. "One point eight minims." He watched the interaction of the enzymic functional groups as Svengaard administered the cycloserine. The amino group showed a nice, open field of affinity. its niches. ( # rebs cycle thirty-eight point six," the computer nurse said. We'll have to chance it, Potter thought. This embryo won't take more adjustment. "Reduce vat stasis to half," he micro-feed on ten minims of pyruvic acid." "Reducing stasis," Svengaard said. And he thought: This will pyruvic acid feeders. "Give me the Krebs cycle on the half point," Potter said. "Thirty-five," the nurse said. "Thirty-four point five. Thirtyfour. Thirty-three point five." Her voice picked up speed witli a shocked, breathlessness: "Thirty-three... thirty-two... thirty-one... thirty... twentynine... To any bookstore or Dept. #-GA-# Garden City, New York I'm not much for coupons, but I can't get enough of stories by Damon Knight, Philip Jose Farmer, Brian W. Aldiss, Richard Wilson, Harry Harrison, Frederik Pohl, Roger Zelazny, Lester Del Rey, C. C. MacApp, Larry Niven, John Brunner, and R. A. Lafferty. I understand they have contributed the most exciting stories of the year to The Ninth Galaxy Reader. Send it right away. You'll pay the postage. I'm enclosing my check or money order for # as payment in full. name # of Galaxy's best hard covers. Can an SF fan find a better to clip? Idoubleday "Release all stasis," Potter said. "Present the full amino spectrum with activated histidine. Start pyridoxin -- four point two minims." Svengaard's hands sped over the keys. "Back-feed the protein tape," Potter ordered. "Give it the full matic." Tapes hissed through the reels. "It's slowing," Svengaard said. "Twenty-two," the computer nurse said. "Twenty-one nine... twenty-two... twentyone nine... twenty-two one... twentytwo two... twenty-two one... twenty-two two... Twenty-two three... twenty-two four... twenty-two three... twenty-two four... twenty-two five... twenty-two six... twenty-two five... Potter felt the see-saw battle through every nerve. The morula was down at the edge of the death range. It could live or it could die in the next few minutes. Or it could come out of this crippled. Such things happened. When the flaw was too gross, the vat was turned off, flushed out. But Potter felt an identification with this embryo now. He felt he couldn't afford to lose it. "Mutagen desensitizer," he said. Svengaard hesitated. The Krebs cycle was following a slow sine curve that dipped perilously into the death cycle now. He knew why Potter had made this decision, but the carcinogenic peril of it had to be weighed. He wondered if he should argue the step. The embryo hung less than four points from a deadly plunge into dissolution. Chemical mutagens administered at this point could shock it into a spurt of growth or destroy it. Even if the mutagen treatment worked, it could leave the embryo susceptible to cancer. "Mutagen desensitizer!" Potter repeated. "Dosage?" Svengaard asked. "Half minim on fractionalminim feed. I'll control it from here." Svengaard shifted the feeder keys, his eyes on the Krebs-cycle repeater. He'd never heard of applying such drastic treatment this close to the borderline. Mutagens usually were reserved for the partly-flawed Sterrie embryo, a move that sometimes produced dramatic results. It was like shaking a bucket of sand to level the grains. Sometimes the germ plasm presented with a mutagen sought a better level on its own. They'd even produced an occasional viable this way... but never an Optiman. Potter reduced amplification, studied the flow of movement in the embryo. Gently, he depressed the feeder key, searched for Optiman signs. The cellular action remained unsteady, partly blurred. "Krebs cycle twenty-two eight," the computer nurse said. Climbing a bjt, Potter thought. "Very slow," Svengaard said. Potter maintained his vigil within the morula. It was growing, expanding in fits and starts, fighting with all the enormous power concentrated in its tiny domain. "Krebs cycle thirty point four," Svengaard said. "I am withdrawing mutagens," Potter said. He backed off the microscope to a peripheral cell, desensitized the nucleo-proteins, searched for the flawed configurations. The cell was clean. potter traced down into the coiled-coil helices of the der. "Krebs cycle thirty-six eight and climbing," Svengaard said. "Shall I start the choline and aneurin?" Potter spoke automatically, his attention fixed on the cell's gene structure. "Yes -- start them." He completed the scope tracing, shifted to another peripheral cell. Identical. Another cell -- the same. The altered gene pattern held true, but it was a pattern. Potter realized, which hadn't been seen in humankind since the second century of gene shaping. He thought of calling for a comparison to be sure. The computer would have it, of course. No record was ever lost or thrown away. But he dared not... there was too much at stake in this. He knew he didn't need the comparison, though. This was a classic form, a classroom norm which he had stared at almost daily all through his medical education. The super-genius pattern that had caused Sven to call in a Central specialist was there, firmed up by the cuttingroom adjustments. It was close-coupled, though, with a fully stable fertility pattern. The longevity basics lay locked in the configurations of the gene structure. If this embryo reached maturity and encountered a fertile mate, it could breed healthy, living children without the interference of the gene surgeon. It needed no enzyme prescription to survive. It would outlive ten standard humans without that prescription... and with a few delicate enz#mic adjustments might join the ranks of the immortals. The Durant embryo could father a new race -- like the live-forevers of Central, but dramatically unlike them. This embryo's progeny might fit themselves into the rhythms of natural selectivity... completely outside Optiman control. It was the template pattern from which no human could deviate top far and live, yet it was the single thing feared most by Central. Every gene surgeon had this drummed into him during his education: Natural selectivity is a madness that sends its human victims groping blindly through empty lives." Optiman reason and Optiman logic, must, of necessity, do the selecting. As though he straddled Time, Potter felt the profound certainty that the Durant embryo, if it matured, would encounter a fertile mate. This embryo had received a gift from outside -- a wealth of sperm-arginine, the key to its fertility pattern. In the flood of mutagen which opened this embryo's gene patterns had shaken down into a stable form no human dared attempt. Why did I introduce the mutagens just then? Potter wondered. I knew it was the needed thing. How did I know? Could I have been an instrument of some other force? "Krebs cycle fifty-eight and climbing steadily," Svengaard said. potter longed for the freedom to discuss this problem with Svengaard... but there were the damnable parents and the Security people... watching Was it possible anyone else had seen enough and knew enough of this pattern to realize what had happened here? he wondered. Why did I introduce the mutagens? "Can you see the paLtern yet?" Svengaard asked. "Not yet," Potter lied. The embryo was growing rapidly now. Potter studied the proliferation of stable cells. It was beautiful. "Krebs cycle sixty-four seven," Svengaard said. Vve waited too long, Potter thought. The higdomes of central will ask why I waited so long to kill this embryo. I cannot kill it! It's too beautiful. Central maintained its power by keeping the world at large in ignorance of the ruling fist, by doling out living time in the form of precious enzyme prescriptions to its half-alive slaves. The Folk had a saying: In this world there are two worlds -- one that works not and lives forever; one that lives not and works forever. Here in a crystal vat lay a tiny ball of cells, a living creature less diameter, and it carried the full potential of living out its life beyond Central's control. This morula had to die. They'll order it killed, Potter thought. And I will be suspect, finished. And if this tbmg did gef loose in the world, what then? What would happen to ene surgery? Would we go back to correcting minor defects... the way it was before we started shaping supermen? Supermen! In his mind, he did what no voice could do: he cursed the Optimen. They were enormous power, instant life or death. Many were geniuses. But they were as dependent on the enzymic fractions as any clod of the Sterries or Breeders. There were men as Breeders... and among the surgeons. But none of these could live forever, secure in that ultimate, brutal power. "Krebs cycle one hundred even," Svengaard said. "We're over the top now," Potter said. He risked a glance at the computer nurse, but she had her back to him, fussing with her board. Without that computer record, it might be possible to conceal what had happened here. With that record open to examination by Security and by the Optimen, it could not be hidden. Svengaard had not seen enough. The forehead lense only approximated the full field vision. The vat nurses couldn't even guess at it. Only the computer nurse with her tiny monitor screen might know... and the full record lay in her machine now -- a pattern of magnetic waves on strips of tape. VI tthat's the lowest I've ever the embryo," Svengaard said. "How low?" Potter asked. "Twenty-one nine," Svengaard said. "Twenty's bottom, of course, but I've never heard of an embryo coming back from below twenty-five before, have you?" "No," Potter said. "Is it the pattern we want?" Svengaard asked. "I don't want to interfere too much yet," Potter said. "Of course," Svengaard said. "Whatever happens, it was inspired surgery." Inspired surgery! Potter thought. What would this dolt say if I told him what I have here? A totally viable embryo! A total. Kill it, he'd say. It'll need no enzyme prescription and it Can breed true. It hasn't a defect... not one. Kill it, he'd say. He's a dutiful slave. The whole sorry history of gene shaping could be justified by this one embryo. Bui the minute they see this tape at Central, the embryo will be destroyed. Eliminate it, they'll say... because they don't like to use words too close to kill or death. Potter bent to the scope. How lovely the embryo was in its own terrifying way. He risked another glance at the computer nurse. She turned, mask down, met his gaze, smiled. It was a knowing, secretive smile, the smile of a conspirator. Now she reached up to mop the perspiration from her face. Her sleeve brushed a switch. A rasping, whirring scream came from the computer board. She whirled to it, grated: "Oh, my God!" Her hands sped over the board, but tape continued to hiss through the transponder plates. She turned, tried to wrestle the transparent cover from the recording console. The big reels whirled madly under the cover plate. "It's running wild!" she shouted. "It's locked on erase!" Svengaard yelled. He jumped to her side, tried to get the cover plate off. It jammed in its tracks. Potter watched like a man in a trance as the last of the tape flashed through the heads, began whipping on the take-up reels. "Oh, Doctor, we've lost it!" the computer nurse wailed. potter focused on the little monitor screen at the computer nurse's station. Did she watch the operation closely? he asked himself. Sometimes they follow the cut move by move... and computer nurses are a savvy lot. If she watched, she'll have a good idea what we achieved. At the very least, she'll suspect. las that tape erasure really an accident? Do I dare? She turned, met his gaze. "Oh, Doctor, I'm so sorry," she said. "It's all right, nurse," Potter said. "There's nothing very special about this embryo now -- aside from the fact that it will live." "We missed it, eh?" Svengaard asked. "Must've been the mutagens." "Yes," Potter said. "But without them it would have died." Potter stared at the nurse. He couldn't be sure, but he thought he saw a profound relief wash over her features. "I'll cut a verbal tape of the operation," Potter said. "That should be enough on this embryo." And he thought: When does a conspiracy begin? Was this such a beginning? There was still so much this conspiracy required. No knowledgeable eye could ever again look at this embryo through the microscope without being a part of the conspiracy... or a traitor. "We still have the protein synthesis tape," Svengaard said. "That'll give us the chemical factors by reference -- and the timing." Potter thought about the protein synthesis tape. Was there danger in it? No. It was only a reference for what had been used in the operation... not how anything had been used. "So it will," Potter said. "So it will." He gestured to the monitor screen. "Operations finished. You can cut the direct circuit and escort the parents to the reception room. I'm very sorry we achieved no more than we did, but this'll be a healthy human." "Sterrie?" Svengaard asked. "To soon to guess," Potter said. He looked at the computer nurse. She had managed to get the cover off at last and had stopped the tapes. "Any idea how that happened?" "Probably solenoid failure," Svengaard said. "This equipment's quite old," the nurse said. "I've asked for replacement units several times, but we don't seem to be very high on the priority lists." And there's a natural reluctance at Central to admit anything can wear out, Potter thought. "Yes," Potter said. "Well, I daresay you'll get your replacements now." Did anyone else see her trip that switch? Potter wondered. He tried to remember where everyone in the room had been looking, worried that a Security monitor might've been watching her. It Security saw that, she's dead. Potter thought. And so am I. CC'The technician's report on repairs will have to be part of the record on this case," Svengaard said. "I presume you'll..." "I'll see to it personally, Doctor," she said. Turning away. Potter had the impression that he and the computer nurse had just carried on a silent conversation. He noted that the big screen was now a gray blank, the Durants no longer watching. Should I see them myself? he wondered. If they're part of the Underground, they could help. Something has to be done about the embryo. Safest to ge it out of here entirely, but how? "I'll take care of the tie-off details," Svengaard said. He began checking the vat seals and life systems repeaters, dismantling the meson generator. Someone has to see the parents, Potter thought. "The parents'll be disappointed," Svengaard said. "They gen erally know why a specialist is called in... and probably got their hopes up." The door from the ready room opened to admit a man Potter recognized as an agent from Central Security. He was a moonfaced blond with features one tended to forget five minutes after leaving him. The man crossed the room to stand in front of Potter. Is this the end for me? Potter wondered. He forced his voice into a steady casual tone, asked: "What about the parents?" "They're clean," the agent said. "No tricky devices -- conversation normal -- plenty of small talk, but normal." "No hint of the other things?" Potter asked. "Anyway they could've penetrated Security without instruments?" "Impossible!" the man snorted. "Doctor Svengaard believes the father's overly endowed with male protectiveness and the mother has too much matemalism," Potter said. "The records show you shaped 'em," the agent said. "It's possible," Potter said. "Sometimes you have to concentrate on gross elements of the cut to save the embryo. Little things slip past." "Anything slip past on this one today?" the agent asked. "I understand the tape's been erased... an accident." Does he suspect? Potter asked himself. The extent of his own involvement and personal danger threatened to overwhelm Potter. It took the greatest effort to maintain a casual one. "Anything's possible of course," Potter said. He shrugged. "But I don't think we have anything unusual here. We lost the Optishape in saving the embryo, but that happens. We can't win them all." "Should we flag the embryo's record?" the agent asked. He'll still fishing, Potter told himself. He said: "Suit yourself. I'll have a verbal tape on the cut pretty soon -- probably just as accurate as the visual one. You might wait and analyze that before you decide." "I'U do that," the agent said. Ovengaard had the miscroscope off the vat now. Potter relaxed slightly. No one was going to take a casual, dangerous look at the embryo. "I guess we brought you on a wild goose chase," Potter said. "Sorry about that, but they did insist on watching." "Better ten wild goose chases than one set of parents knowing too much," the agent said. "How was the tape erased?" "Accident," Potter said. "Worn equipment. We'll have the technical report for you shortly." "Leave the worn equipment thing out of your report," the agent said. "I'll take that verbally. Allgood has to show every report to the Tuyere now." Potter permitted himself an understanding nod. "Of course." The men who worked out of Central knew about such things. One concealed personally disquieting items from the Optimen. The agent glanced around the cutting room, said: "Some day we won't have to use all this secrecy. Won't come any too soon for me." He turned away. Potter watched the retreating back, thinking how neatly the agent fitted into the demands of his profession. A superb cut with just one flaw. Too neat a fit, too much cold logic, not enough imaginative curiosity and readiness to explore the avenues of chance. If he'd pressed me, he'd have had me, Potter thought. He should've been more curious about the accident. But we tend to copy our masters -- even in their blind spots. Potter began to have more confidence of success in his impetuous venture. He turned back to help Svengaard with the final details, wondering : How do I know the agent's satisfied with my explanation? No feeling of disquiet accompanied the question. I know he's satisfied, but how do I know it? Potter asked himself. He realized then that his mind had been absorbing correlated gene information -- the inner workings of the cells and their exterior manifestations -- for so many years that this weight of data had fused into a new level of understanding. He was reading the tiny betrayals in gene-type reactions. I can read people! It was a staggering realization. He looked around the room at the nurses helping with the tieoff. When his eyes found the computer nurse, he knew she had deliberately destroyed the record tape. He knew it. T izbeth and Harvey Durant walked hand in hand from the hospital after their interview with the Doctors Potter and Svengaard. They smiled and swung their clasped hands like children off on a picnic -- which in a sense they were. The morning's rain had been shut off and the clouds were being packed off to the east, toward the tall peaks that looked down on Seatac megalopolis. The overhead sky showed a clear cerulean blue with a goblin sun riding high in it. A mob of people in loose marching order was coming through the park across the way, obviously the exercise period for some factory team or labor group. Their uniformed sameness was broken by flashes of color -- an orange scarf on a woman's head, a yellow sash across a man's chest, the scarlet of a fertility fetish dangling on a gold loop from a woman's ear. One man had equipped himself with bright green shoes. The pathetic attempts at individuality in a world of gene-stamped sameness stabbed through Lizbeth's defenses. She turned away lest the scene tear the smile from her lips, asked: "Where'll we go?" "Hmmm?" Harvey held her back, waiting on the walk for the group to pass. Among the marchers, faces turned to stare enviously at Harvey and Lizbeth. All knew why the Durants were here. The hospital, a great pile of plasmeld behind them, the fact that they were man and woman together, the casual dress, the smiles -- all said the Durants were on breeder leave from their labors. Each individual in that mob hoped with a lost desperation for this same escape from the routine that bound them all. Viable gametes, breeder leave -- it was the universal dream. Even the known Sterries hoped, and so they patronized the breeder quacks and the manufacturers of doombah fetishes. They have no pasts, Lizbeth thought, focusing abruptly on the common observation of the Folk philosophers. They're all people without pasts and only the hope for a future to cling to. Somewhere our past was lost in an ocean of darkness. The Optimen and their gene surgeons have extinguished our past. Even their own breeder leave lost its special glow in the face of this. The Durants might not be constrained to leap up at the rising bell and hurry apart to their labors, but they were still people without a past. And their future might be lost in an instant. The child being formed in the hospital vat... in some small way it might still be part of them, but the surgeons had changed it. They had cut it off sharply from its past. T izbeth recalled her own par' ents, the feeling of estrangement from them, of differences which went deeper than blood. They were only partly my parents, she thought. They knew it. And I knew it. She felt the beginnings of estrangement from her own unformed son then, an emotion that colored present necessities. Whafs the use? she wondered. But she knew what the use was -- to end forever all this amputation of pasts. The last envious face passed. The mob became moving backs, bits of color. They turned a corner and were gone, cut off. Is it a corner we've turned and no coming back? Lizbeth wondered. "Let's walk to the cross-town shuttle tube," Harvey said. "Through the park?" she asked. "Yes," Harvey said. "Just think -- ten months." "And we can take our son home," she said. "We're very lucky." "It seems like a long time -- ten months," Harvey said. Lizbeth answered as they crossed the street and entered the park. "Yes, but we can come see him every week when they shift him to the big vat -- and that's only three months away." "You're right," Harvey said. "It'll be over before we know it. And thank the powers he's not a specialist or anything else. We can raise him at home. Our work time'll be reduced." "That Doctor Potter's wonderful," she said. As they talked, their clasped hands moved with the subtle pressures and finger shifts of the secret conversation -- the NoSpoken-Word hand code that classified them as couriers of the Parents Underground. "They're still watching us," Harvey signaled. "I know." "Svengaard is out -- a slave of the power structure." "Obviously. You know, I had no idea the computer nurse was one of us." "You saw that, too?" "Potter vas looking at her when she tripped the switch." "Do you think the Security people saw her?" "Not a chance. They were all concentrated on us." "Maybe she's not one of us," Harvey signaled. And he spoke aloud; "Isn't it a beautiful day. Let's take the floral path." L izbeth's finger pressures answered: "You think that nurse is an accidental?" "Could be. Perhaps she saw what Potter'd accomplished and knew there was only one way to save the embryo." "Someone will have to contact her immediately then." "Cautiously. She might be unstable, emotional -- a breeder neurotic." "What about Potter?" "We'll have to get people to him right away. We'll need his help getting the embryo out of there." "That'll give us nine of Central's surgeons," she said. "If he goes along," Harvey signaled. She looked at him with a smile that completely masked her sudden worry. "You have doubts?" "It's only that I think he was reading me at the same time I read him." "Oh, he was," she said. "But he was slow and lame about it compared to us." "That's how I read him. He was like a first reader, an amateur stumbling along, gaining confidence as he went." "He's untrained," she said. "That's obvious. I was worried you'd read something in him that escaped me." "I guess you're right." Across the park, dust had shattered the sunlight into countless pillars that stood up through an arboretum. Lizbeth stared at the scene as she answered: "No doubt of it, darling. He's a natural, someone who's stumbled onto the talent accidentally. They do occur, you know -- have to. Nothing can keep us from communicating." "But they certainly try." "Yes," she signaled. "They were very intent on it there today -- probing and scanning us in that lounge. But people who think mechanically will never guess -- I mean that our weapons are people and not things." "It's their fatal blind spot," he agreed. "Central's carved out the genetic ruts with logic -- and logic keeps digging the ruts deeper and deeper. They're so deep now they can't see over the edges to the outside." "And that wide-wide universe out there calling to us," she signaled. A yTax Allgood, Central's chief of Tachy-Security, climbed Administration's plasmeld steps slightly ahead of his two surgeon companions as befitted the director of the Optimen's swift and terrible hand of power. The morning sun behind the trio sent their shadows darting across the white building's angles and planes. They were admitted to the silver shadows of the entrance portico where a barrier dropped for the inevitable delay. Quarantine scanners searched and probed them for inimical microbes. Allgood turned with the patience of long experience in this procedure, studied his companions -- Boumour and Igan. It amused him that they must drop their titles here. No doctors were admitted to these precincts. Here they must be pharmacists. The title doctor carried overtones which spread unrest among the Optimen. They knew about doctors, but only as ministers to the mere humans. A doctor became a euphemism in here, just as no one said death or kill or implied a machine or structure could wear out. Only new Optimen in their acolyte apprenticeship, or meres of young appearance served in Central, although some of the meres had been preserved by their masters for remarkable lengths of time. Boumour and Igan both passed the test of youthfulness, although Boumour's face was of tiiat pinched-up elfin type which tended to suggest age before its time. He was a big man with heavy shoulders, powerful. Igan looked lean and fragile beside him, a beaked face with long jaw and tight little mouth. The eyes of both men were Optiman color -- blue and penetrating. They were probably near-Opts, both of them. Most Central surgeonnharmacists were. The pair moved restlessly under Allgood's gaze, avoiding his eyes. Boumour began talking in a low voice to Igan with one hand on the man's shoulder moving nervously, kneading. The movement of Boumour's hand on Igan's shoulder carried an odd familiarity, a suggestion to Allgood that he had seen something like this somewhere before. He couldn't place where. The quarantine probing-scanning continued. It seemed to Allgood that it was lasting longer than usual. He turned his atten#S tion to the scene across from the building. It was strangely peaceful, at odds with the mood of Central as Allgood knew it. Allgood realized that his access to secret records and even to old books gave him an uncommon knowledge about Central. The Optiman demesne reached across leagues of what had once been the political entities of Canada and northern United States. It occupied a rough circle some seven hundred kilometers in diameter and with two hundred levels below ground. It was a region of multitudinous controls -- weather control, gene control, bacterial control, enzyme control. Human control. I n this little corner, the heart of Administration, the ground had been shaped into an Italian chiaroscuro landscape -- blacks and grays with touches of pastels. The Optimen were people who could barber a mountain at a whim: A little off the top and leave the sideburns. Throughout Central, nature had been smoothed over, robbed of her dangerous sharpness. Even when the Optimen staged some natural display, it lacked an element of drama which was a general lack in their lives. Allgood often wondered at this. He had seen pre-Optiman films and recognized the differences. Central's manicured niceties seemed to him all tied up with the omnipresented triangles indicating pharmacy outlets where the Optimen might check their enzyme prescriptions. "Are they taking a long time about it or is it just me?" Boumour asked. His voice carried a rumbling quality. "Patience," Igan said. A mellow tenor there. "Yes," Allgood said. "Patience is a man's best ally." Boumour looked up at the Security chief, studying, wondering. Allgood seldom spoke except for effect. He, not the Optimen, was the conspiracy's greatest threat. He was body and soul with his masters, a super puppet. Why did he order us to accompany him today? Boumour wondered. Does he know? Will he denounce us? There was a special ugliness about Allgood that fascinated Boumour. The Security chief was a stocky little Folk mere with moon face and darting almond eyes, a dark bush of hair low on his forehead -- a Shangcut by the look of his overt gene markers. Allgood turned toward the quarantine barrier, and with a sudden feeling of awakening Boumour realized the man's ugliness came from within. It was the ugliness of fear, of created fear and personal fear. The realization gave Boumour an abrupt sensation of relief which he signaled to Igan through finger pressures on the man's shoulder. Igan pulled away suddenly to stare out away from the building where they stood. Of course Max Allgood fears, he thought. He lives in a mire of fears, named and nameless, just as the Optimen do. Poor creatures. The scene across from Central began to impress itself on Igan's senses. Here, at this moment, it was a day of absolute Spring, planned that way in the lordly heart of Weather Control. Administration's steps looked down on a lake, round and perfect like an enameled blue plate. On a low hill beyond the lake, plasmeld plinths stood out like white stones: elevator caps reaching down into the locked fastness of the Optiman quarters below -- two hundred levels. Far beyond the hill, the .sky began to turn dark blue and oily. It was streaked suddenly with red, green and purple fires in a rather flat pattern. Presently, there came a low clap of contained thunder. Across the reaches of Central, some Upper Optiman was staging a tame storm for entertainment. '"The storm was the first thing Allgood had seen this day to fit his interpretation of Central's inner rhythms. Things of an ominous nature set the pattern for his view of Central. People vanished into here never to be seen again and only he. Allgood, the chief of Tachy-Security, or a few trusted agents knew their fate. Allgood felt the thunderclap keyed to his mood, a sound that portended absolute power. Under the storm sky now turning acid yellow and dispersing the air of Spring, the plinths on the hill above the lake became pagan cenotaphs set out against a ground as purple-green as camomile. "It's time," Boumour said. Allgood turned to find the quarantine barrier lifted. He led the way into the Hall of Counsel with its shimmering adamantine walls above ranks of empty plasmeld benches. The trio moved through tongues of perfumed vapor that swayed aside as they breasted them. Optiman acolytes wearing green canes fastened at the shoulders with diamond lanulas came from side shadows to pace them. Worked into the green of their robes were shepherd's pipes of platinum and they swung golden thuribles that wafted clouds of antiseptic pink smoke into the air. Allgood kept his attention on the end of the hall. A giant globe as red as a mandrake stem hung in walking beams there. It was some forty meters in diameter, vith a section folded back like a segment cut from an orange to reveal the interior. This was the Tuyere's control center, the tool of strange powers and senses with which they watched and ruled their minions. Lights flashed in there, phosphor greens and the blue cracklings of arcs. Great round gauges spelled out messages and red lights winked response. Numbers flowed on beams through the air and esoteric symbols danced on ribbons of light. Up through the middle like the core of the fruit stretched a white columni supporting a triangular platform at the globe's center. At the points of the triangle, each in a golden plasmeld throne, sat the Optiman trio known as the Tuyere -- friends, companions, elected rulers for this cenbary and with seventy-eight years yet to serve. It was a wink of time in their lives. An annoyance. Often a disquieting one because they must face realities which all other Oprimen could treat as euphemisms. The acolytes stopped some twenty paces from the red globe, but continued swinging their thuribles. Allgood moved one pace ahead, motioned Boumour and Igan to halt behind him. The Security chief felt he knew just how far he could go here, that he must go to the limits. They need me, he told himself. But he held no illusions about the dangers in this interview. Allgood looked up into the globe. A dancing lace of power placed a deceptive transparency over the interior. Through that curtain could be seen shapes, outlines -- now clear, now enfolded. "I came," Allgood said. Boumour and Igan echoed the greeting, reminding themselves of all the protocol and forms which must be observed here. Always use the tiame of the Optiman you address. If you do not know the name, ask it humbly. Allgood waited for the Tuyere to answer. Sometimes he felt they had no sense of time, at least of seconds and minutes and perhaps not even of days. It might be true. People of infinite lives might notice the passing seasons as clock ticks. IX '"The throne support turned, presenting the Tuyere one by one. They sat in clinging transluscent robes, almost nude, flaunting their similarity to the meres. Facing the open segment now was Nourse, a Greek god figure with blocky face, heavy brows, a chest ridged by muscles that rippled as he breathed. How evenly he breathed! With what controlled slowness! The base turned, presented Schruille, the bone slender, unpredictable one with great round eyes, high cheeks and a flat nose above a mouth which seemed always pulled into a thin line of disapproval. Here was a dangerous one. Some said he spoke of things which other Optimen could not. In Allgood's presence, Schruille had pnce said "death," although referring to a butterfly. Again, the base turned -- and here was Calapine, her robe girdled with crystal plastrons. She was a thin, high-breasted woman with golden brown hair and chill, insolent eyes, full lips and a long nose above a pointed chin. Allgood had caught her watching him strangely on occasion. At such times he tried not to think about the Optimen who took mere playmates. Nourse spoke to Calapine, looking at her thi'ough the prismatic reflector which each throne raised at a shoulder. She answered, but the voices did not carry to the floor of the hall. Allgood watched the interplay for a clue to their mood. It was known among the Folk that Nourse and Calapine had been bedmates for periods that spanned hundreds of mere lifetimes. Nourse had a reputation of strength and predictability, but Calapine was known as a wild one. Mention her name and likely someone would look up and ask : "What's she done now?" It was always said with a touch of admiration and fear. Allgood knew that fear. He had worked for other ruling trios, but none who had his measure as did these three... especially Calapine. The throne base stopped with Nourse facing the open segment. "You came," he rumbled. "Of course you came. The ox knows its owner and the ass its master's crib." So it's oin to be one of those days, Allgood thought. Ridicule! It could only mean they knevir how we had stumbled... but didn't they always? Calapine swiveled her throne to look down at the meres. The Hall of Counsel had been patterned on the Roman Senate with false columns around the edges, banks of benches beneath glittering scanner eyes. Everything focused down onto the figures standing apart from the acolytes. Looking up, Igan reminded himself he had feared and hated these creatures all his life -- even while he pitied them. How lucky he'd been to miss the Optiman cut. It'd been close, but he'd been saved. He could remember the hate of his childhood, before it had become tempered by pity. It'd been a clean thing then, sharp and real, blazing against the Givers of Time. came as requested to ' report on the Durants," Allgood said. He took two deep breaths to calm his nerves. These sessions were always dangerous, but doubly so since he'd decided on a double game. There was no turning back, though, and no wish to since he'd discovered the doppelgangers of himself they were growing. There could be only one reason they'd duplicate him. Well, they'd learn. Calapine studied Allgood, wondering if it might be time to seek diversion with the ugly Folk male. Perhaps here was an answer to boredom. Both Schruille and Nourse indulged. She seemed to recall having done that before with another Max, but couldn't remember if it had helped her boredom. "Say what it is we give you, little Max," she said. Her woman's voice, soft and with laughter behind it, terrified him. Allgood swallowed. "You give life, Calapine." "Say how many lovely years you have," she ordered. Allgood found his throat contained no moisture. "Almost four hundred, Calapine," he rasped. Nourse chuckled. "Ahead of you stretch many more lovely years if you serve us well," he said. It was the closest to a direct threat Allgood had ever heard from an Optiman. They worked their wills by indirection, by euphamist subtlety. They worked through meres who could face such concepts as death and killing. Who have they shaped to destroy me? Allgood wondered. "Many little tick-tock years," Calapine said. "Enough!" Schruille growled. He detested these interviews with the underclasses, the way Calapine baited ' the Folk. He swiveled his throne and now all the Tuyere faced the open segment. Schruille looked at his fingers, the ever youthful skin, and wondered why he had snapped that way. An enzymic imbalance? The thought touched him with disquiet. He generally held his silence during these sessions -- as a defense because he tended to get sentimental about the pitiful meres and despise himself for it afterward. Boumour moved up beside Allgood, said: "Does the Tuyere wish now the report on the Durants?" Allgood stifled a feeling of rage at the interruption. Didn't the fool know that the Optimen must always appear to lead the interview? "The words and images of your report have been seen, analyzed and put away," Nourse rumbled. "Now it is the non-report that we wish." Non-report? Allgood asked himself. Does he think we've hidden something? "Little Max," Calapine said. "Have you bowed to our necessity and questioned the computer nurse under narcosis?" Here it comes. Allgood thought. He took a deep breath, said : "She has been questioned, Calapine." Igan took his place beside Boumour, said: "There's something I wish to say about that if I... "Hold your tongue, pharmacist," Nourse said. "We talk to Max." #fgan bowed his head, thought: How dangerous this is! And all because of that fool nurse. She wasn't even one of us. No cyborg-of-the-register knows her. A member of no cell or platoon. An accidental, a Sterrie, and she puts us in this terrible peril! Allgood saw that Igan's hands trembled, wondered: What's driving these surgeons? They can't be such fools. "Was it not a deliberate thing the nurse did?" Calapine asked. "Yes, Calapine," Allgood said. "Your agents did not see it, yet we knew it had to be," Calapine said. She turned to scan the instruments of the control center, returned her attention to Allgood. "Say now why this was." Allgood sighed. "I have no excuses, Calapine. The men have been censured." "Say now why the nurse acted thus," Calapine ordered. Allgood wet his lips with his tongue, glanced at Boumour and Igan. They looked at the floor. He looked back to Calapine, at her face shimmering within the globe. "We were unable to discover her motives, Calapine." "Unable?" Nourse demanded. "She... ahh... ceased to exist during the interrogation, Nourse," Allgood said. As the Tuyere stiffened, sitting bolt upright in their thrones, he added: "A flaw in her genetic cutting, so the pharmacists tell me." "A profound pity," Nourse said, settling back. Igan looked up, blurted: "It could've been a deliberate selferasure, Nourse." That damn fool! Allgood thought. But Nourse stared now at Igan. "You were present, Igan?" "Boumour and I administered the narcotics." And she died, Igan thought. But we did not kill her. She died and we'll be blamed for it. Where could she have learned the trick oi stopping her own heart? Only Cyborgs are supposed to know and teach it, "Deliberate... self-erasure?" Nourse asked. Even when seen indirectly, the idea held terrifying implications. "Max!" Calapine said. "Say now if you used excessive... cruelty." She leaned forward, wondering why she wanted him to admit barbarity. "She suffered nothing, Calapine," Allgood said. alapine sat back disappointed. Could he be lying? She read her instruments; Calmness. He wasn't lying. "Pharmacist," Nourse said. "Explain your opinion." "We examined her carefully," Igan said. "It couldn't have been the narcotics. There's no way..." "Some of us think it was a genetic flaw," Boumour said. "There's disagreement," Igan said. He glanced at Allgood, feeling the man's disapproval. It had to be done, though. The Optimen must be made to know disquiet. When they could be tricked into acting emotionally, they made mistakes. The plan called for them to make mistakes now. They must be put off balance -- subtly, delicately. "Your opinion. Max?" Nourse asked. He watched carefully. They'd been getting poorer models lately, doppelganger degeneration. "We've already taken cellular matter, Nourse," AUgood said, "and are growing a duplicate. If we get a true copy, we'll check the question of genetic flaw." "It is a pity the doppelganger won't have the original's memories," Nourse said. "Pity of pities," Calapine said. She looked at Schruille. "Is this not true, Schruille?" Schruille looked up at her vithout answering. Did she think she could bait him the way she did the meres? "This woman had a mate?" Nourse asked. "Yes, Nourse," Allgood said. "Fertile union?" "No, Nourse," Allgood said. "A Sterrie." "Compensate the mat e," Nourse said. "Another woman, a bit of leisure. Let him think she was loyal to us." Allgood nodded, said: "We are giving him a woman, Nourse, who will keep him under constant surveillance." A trill of laughter escaped Calapine. "Why has no one mentioned this Potter, the genetic engineer?" she asked. "I was coming to him, Calapine," Allgood said. "Has anyone examined the embryo?" Schruille asked, looking up suddenly. "No, Schruille," Allgood said. "Why not?" "If this is a concerted action to escape genetic controls, Schruille, we don't want members of the organization to know we suspect them. Not yet. First, we must learn all about these people -- the Durants, their friends. Potter... everyone." "But the embryo's the key to the entire thing," Schruille said. "What was done to it? What is it?" "It is bait, Schruille," Allgood said. "Bait?" "Yes, Schruille, to catch whoever else may be involved." "But what was done to it?" "How can that matter, Schruille, as long as we can... as long as we have complete control over it." "The embryo is being guarded most adroitly, I hope," Nourse said. "Most adroitly, Nourse." "Send the pharmacist Svengaard to us," Calapine ordered. "Svengaard... Calapine?" Allgood asked. "You need not know why," she said. "Merely send him." "Yes, Calapine." Ohe stood up to signify the end  of the interview. The acolytes turned around, still swinging their thuribles, prepared now to escort the meres from the hall. But Calapine was not finished. She stared at Allgood, said: "Look at me. Max." He looked, recognizing that strange, studying set to her eyes. "Am I not beautiful?" she asked. Allgood stared at her, the slender figure with its outlines softened by the robe and curtains of power within the globe. She was beautiful as were many Optiman females. But the beauty repelled him with its threatening perfection. She would live indefinitely, already had lived forty or fifty thousand years. But one day his lesser flesh would reject the medical replacements and the enzyme prescriptions. He would die while she went on. His lesser flesh rejected her. "You are beautiful, Calapine," he said. "Your eyes never admit it," she said. "What do you. Cal?" Nourse asked. "Do you want this... do you want Max?" "I want his eyes," she said. "Just his eyes." Nourse looked at Allgood, said : "Women." His voice held a note of false cameradderie. Allgood stood astonished. He had never heard that tone from an Optiman before. "I make a point," Calapine said. "Don't interrupt my words with male jokes. In your heart of hearts. Max, how do you feel about me?" "Ahhhh," Nourse said. He nodded. "I shall say it for you," she said as Allgood remained mute. "You worship me. Never forget that. Max. You worship me." She looked at Boumour and Igan, dismissed them with a wave of her hand. Max Allgood lowered his eyes, feeling the truth in her words. He turned, and with the ecolytes flanking them, proceeded to lead Igan and Boumour out of the hall. As they emerged onto the steps, the acolytes held back and the barrier dropped. Igan and Boumour turned left, noting a new building at the end of the long esplanade which fronted Administration. They saw its machicolated walls, the openings fitted with colored filters which sent bursts of red, blue and green light upon the surrounding air, and they recognized that it blocked the way they had intended to take out of Central. A building suddenly erected, another Optiman toy. They saw it and planned their steps accordingly with the automatic acceptance that marked them as regulars in the Optiman demesne. The meres and inhabitants of Central seemed to know their way through the arabesques of its roads and streets by an instinct. The place defied cartographers because the Optimen were too subject to change and whim. "Igan!" It was Allgood calling from behind them. They turned, stood still, waiting for him to catch up with them. Allgood planted himself in front of them, hands on hips, said: "TeU me, do you worship her, too?" "Don't speak foolishness," Boumour said. "No," Allgood said. His eyes appeared to be sunk in pockets above the high cheekbones. "I belong to no Folk cult, no breeder congregation. How can I worship her?" "But you do," Igan said. "Yes!" "They are the real religion of our world," Igan said. "You do not have to belong to a cult or carry a talisman to know this. Calapine merely told you that, if there is a conspiracy, those belonging to it are heretics." "Is that what she meant?" "Of course." "And she must know what is done to heretics," Allgood said. "Without a doubt," Boumer said. X Qvengaard had seen this building in the tri-casts and entertainment vids. He'd heard descriptions of the Hall of Counsel -- but actually to be standing here at the quarantine wall with the copper sheen of sunset over the hills across from it... he'd never dreamed this could occur. Elevator caps stood out like plasmeld warts on the hillcock in front of him. There were other low hills beyond with piled buildings on them that could have been mistaken for rock outcroppings. A lone woman passed him on the esplanade, pulling a groundeffect cart filled with oddly shaped bundles. Svengaard found himself worried about what the bundles might contain, but he knew he dared not ask or show undue curiosity. The red triangle of a pharmacy outlet glowed on a pillar beside him. He passed it, glanced back at his escort. He had come halfway across the continent in the tube with an entire car to himself except for the escort, an agent from TSecurity. Deep into Central they'd come, the gray-suited TSecurity agent always beside him. Svengaard began climbing the steps. Already Central was beginning to weigh on him. There was a sense of something disastrous about the place. Even though he suspected the source of the feeling, he couldn't shake it off. It was all the Folk nonsense you could never quite evade, he'd decided. The Folk were a people for the most part without legends or ancient myths except where such matters touched the Optimen. In the Folk memories. Central and the Optimen were fixed with sinister omens compounded of awesome fear and adulation. Why did they summon me? Svengaard asked himself. The escort refused to say. They were stopped by the wall and waited now, silent, nervous. Even the agent was nervous, Svengaard saw. Why did they summon me? The agent cleared his thread: "Have all the protocol straight?" "I think so," Svengaard said. "Once you get into the hall, keep pace with the acolytes who'll escort you from there. You'll be interviewed by the Tuyere -- Nourse, Shruille and Calapine. Remember to use their names when you address them individually. Use no such words as death or kill or die. Avoid the very concepts if you can. Let them lead the interview. Best not to volunteer anything." Svengaard took a trembling breath. Have they brought me here to advance me? he wondered. That must be it. I've served my apprenticeship under such men 'as Potter and Igan. I'm being promoted to Central. "And don't say doctor," the escort said. "Doctors are pharmacists or genetic engineers." "I understand," Svengaard said. "Allgood wants a complete report on the interview afterward," the agent said. "Yes, of course," Svengaard said. The quarantine barrier lifted. "In you go," the agent said. "You're not coming with me?" Svengaard asked. "Not invited," the agent said. He turned, went down the steps. Ovengaard swallowed, entered  the silver gloom of the portico, stepped through to find himself in the long hall with an escort of six acolytes, three to a side, swinging thuribles from which pink smoke wafted. He smelled the antiseptics in the smoke. The big red globe at the end of the hall dominated the place. Its open segment showing flashing and winking lights, with moving shapes inside, fascinated Svengaard. The acolsrtes stopped him twenty paces from the opening and he looked up at the Tuyere, recognizing them through the power curtains -- Nourse in the center flanked by Calapine at left and Schruille. "I came," Svengaard said, mouthing the greeting the agent had told him to use. He rubbed sweaty palms against his best tunic. Nourse spoke with a rumbling voice: "You are the genetic engineer, Svengaard." "Thei Svengaard, yes... Nourse." He took a deep breath, wondering if they'd caught the hesitation while he remembered to use the Optiman's name. Nourse smiled. "You assisted recently in the genetic alteration of an embryo from a couple named Durant," Nourse said. "The chief engineer at the cutting was Potter." "Yes, I was the assistant, Nourse." "There was an accident during this operation," Calapine said. There was a strange musical quality in her voice, and Svengaard recognized she hadn't asked a question, but had reminded him of a detail to which she wanted him to give his attention. He felt the beginnings of a profound disquiet. "An accident, yes... Calapine," he said. "You followed the operation closely?" Nourse asked. "Yes, Nourse." And Svengaard found his attention swinging to Schruille, vho sat there brooding and silent. "Now then," Calapine said, "you will be able to tell us what it is Potter has concealed about this genetic alteration." Svengaard found that he had lost his voice. He could only shake his head. "He concealed nothing?" Nourse asked. "Is that what you say?" Svengaard nodded. "We mean you no harm, Thei Svengaard," Calapine said. "You may speak." Svengaard swallowed, cleared his throat. "I..." he said. "... the question... I saw nothing... concealed." He fell silent, then remebered he was supposed to use her name and said : "Calapine," just as Nourse started to speak. Nourse broke off, scowled. Calapine giggled. Nourse said: "Yet you tell us you followed the genetic alteration." "I... wasn't on the microscope with him every second," Svengaard said. "Nourse. I... uh... the duties of the assistant -- instructions to the computer nurse, keying the feeder tapes and so on." "Say now if the computer nurse was a special friend of yours," Calapine ordered. "I... she'd... Svengaard wet his lips with his tongue. What do they want? "We'd worked together for a number of years, Calapine. I can't say she was a friend. We worked together." "Did you examine the embryo after the operation?" Nourse asked. Qchruille sat up, stared at Sven gaard. "No, Nourse," Svengaard said. "My duties were to secure the vat, check life-support systems." He took a deep breath. Perhaps they were, only testing him after all. But such odd questions! "Say now if Potter is a special friend," Calapine ordered. "He was one of my teachers, Calapine someone I've worked with on delicate genetic problems." "But not in your particular circle," Nourse said. Svengaard shook his head. Again he sensed menace. He didn't know what to expect. Perhaps the great globe would roll over, crush him, reduce his body to scattered atoms. But no -- the Optimen couldn't do that. He studied the three faces as they becam eclear through the power curtains, seeking a sign. Clean, sterile faces. He could see the genetic markers in their features -- they might be any Sterries of the Folk except for the Optiman aura of mystery. Folk rumor said they were sterile by choice, that they saw breeding as the beginning of death; but the genetic clues of their features spoke otherwise to Svengaard. "Why did you call Potter on this particular problem?" Nourse asked. Svengaard took a tight, quavering breath, said: "He... the embryo's genetic configuration... near-Opt. Potter is familiar with our hospital. He... I have... genetic engineer." "Say now if you are friendly with any other of our pharmacists," Calapine said. "I work with them when they come to our facility," Svengaard said. "Calapine," Nourse supplied. A trill of laughter shook her. A dark flush spread up from Svengaard's collar. He began to feel angry. What kind of test was this? Couldn't they do anything but sit there, mocking, questioning? Anger gave Svengaard command of his voice and he said; "I'm only head of genetic engineering at one facility, Nourse -- a lowly district engineer. I handle routine cuttings. When something requires a specialist, I follow orders and call a specialist. Potter was the indicated specialist for this case." "One of the specialists," Nourse said. "One I know and respect," Svengaard said. This time he didn't bother adding the Optiman's name. "Say now if you are angry," Calapine ordered, and there was that musical quality in her voice. "I'm angry." "Say why." "Why am I here?" Svengaard asked. "What kind of interrogation is this? Have I done something wrong? Am I to be censured?" Nourse bent forward and placed his hands on his knees. "You dare question us?" Svengaard stared at the Optiman. In spite of the tone of the question, the square, heavyboned face appeared reassuring, calming. "I'll do anything I can to help you," Svengaard said. "Anything. But how can I help or answer you when I don't know what you vant?" Calapine started to speak, but stopoed when Nourse raised his hand. "Our most profound wish that we could tell you," Nourse said. "But surely you know we can have no true discourse. How could you understand what we understand? Can a wooden bowl contain sulphuric acidYou must trust us. We seek what is best for you." XI  sense of warmth and gratitude permeated Sv.engaard. Of course he trusted them. They were the genetic apex of humankind. And he reminded himself: They are the power that loves us and cares for us. Svengaard sighed. "What do you wish of me?" "You have answered all our questions," Nourse said. "Even our non-questions are answered." "Now, you will forget everything that has happened here between us," Calapine said. "You will repeat our conversation to no person." Svengaard cleared his throat. "To no one... Calapine?" "No one." "Max Allgood has asked that I report to him on -- " "Max must be denied," she said. "Fear not, Thei Svengaard. We will protect you." "As you command," Svengaard said. "Calapine." "It is not our wish that you think us ungrateful of your loyalty and services," Nourse said. "We are mindful of your good opinion and would not appear cold nor callous in your eyes. Know that our concern is for the larger good of humankind." "Yes, Nourse," Svengaard said. It was a gratituitous speech, its tone disturbing to Svengaard, but it helped clear his reason. He began to see the direction of their curiosity, to sense their suspicions. Those were his suspicions now. Potter had betrayed his trust, had he? The business with the accidentally destroyed tape had not been an accident. Very well -- the criminals would pay! "You may go now," Nourse said. "With our blessing," Calapine said. Svengaard bowled. And he marked that Schruille had not spoken or moved during the entire interview. Svengaard wondered why this fact, of itself, should be a suddenly terrifying thing. His knees trembled as he turned, the acolytes flanking him with their smoking thuribles, and left the hall. 'T'hey watched until the barrier dropped behind Svengaard. "Another one who doesn't know what Potter achieved," Calapine said. "Are you sure Max doesn't know?" Schruille asked. "I'm sure," she said. "Then we should've told him." "And told him how we knew?" she asked. "I know the argument," Schruille said. "Blunt the instrument, spoil the work." "That Svengaard, he's one of the reliable ones," Nourse said. "It is said we walk the sharp edge of a knife," Schruille said. "When you walk the knife, you must be careful how you place your feet." "What a disgusting idea," Calapine said. She turned to Nourse. "Are you still hobbying daVinci, dearest?" "His bmsh stroke," Nourse said. "A most exacting discipline. I should have it in forty or fifty years. Soon at any rate." "Provided you've placed each step correctly," Schruille said. Presently, Nourse said : "Sometimes, Schruille, you allow cynicism to carry you beyond the bounds of propriety." He turned, studied the instrument gauges, sensors, peek-eyes and read-outs across from Calapine on the inner wall of the globe. "It's reasonably quiet today. Shall we leave the control with Schruille, Cal, and go down for a swim and a pharmacy session?" "Body tone, body tone," Schruille complained. "Have you ever considered doing twenty-five laps of the pool instead of twenty?" "You say the most astonishing things of late," Calapine said. "Would you have Nourse upset his enzyme balance? I fail completely to understand you." "Fail to try," Schruille said. "Is there anything we can do for you?" she asked. "My cycle has plunged me into dreadful monotony," Schruille said. "Is there something you can do about that?" Nourse looked at Schruille in the prismatic reflector. The man's voice with its suggestion of a whine had grown increasingly annoying of late. Nourse was beginning to regret that community of tastes and bodily requirements had thrown them together. Perhaps when the Tuyere's service was done... "Monotony," Calapine said. She shrugged. "There's a certain triumph in well-considered monotony," Nourse said. "That's Voltaire, I believe." "It sounded like the purest Nourse," Schruille said. "I sometimes find it helpful," Calapine said, "to invoke a benign concern for the Folk." "Even among ourselves?" Schruille asked. "Consider the fate of the poor computer nurse," she said "In the abstract, naturally. Can you not feel sorrow and pity?" "Pity's a wasteful emotion," Schruille said. "Sorrow is akin to cynicism." He smiled. "This will pass. Go to your swim. When the vigor's on you, think of me... here." Nourse and Calapine stood, ordered the carrier beams into position. "Efficiency," Nourse said. "We must seek more efficiency in our minions. Things must be made to run more smoothly." Schruille looked up at them waiting for the beams. He wanted only to be free of the wanton rambling of their voices. They missed the point, insisted on missing it. "Efficiency?" Calapine asked. "Perhaps you're right." Schruille no longer could contain the emotions at war within him. "Efficiency's the opposite of craftsmanship," he said. "Think on that!" 'The place was a pumping staCalapine slid down and away vithout answering, leaving Schruille to close the segment. He sat alone at last within the green-blue-red winking of the control center -- alone except for the glittering eyes of scanners activated along the upper circle of the globe. He counted eiThtyone of them alive and staring at him and at the responses of the globe. Eighty-one of his fellows -- or groups of his fellows -- were out there observing him and his work as he observed the Folk and their work. The scanners imparted a vague uneasiness to Schruille. Before the Tuyere's service, he could never remember watching the control center or its activities. Too much that was painful an i unthinkable occurred here. Were they former masters of the control center, curious about how the new trio dispatched its duties? Who were the watchers? Schruille dropped his attention to the instruments. In moments like this he often felt like Chen Tzu-ang's "Master of Dark Truth" who saw the whole world in a jade bottle. Here was the jade bottle -- this globe. A flick of the power ring on the arm of his throne and he could watch a couple making love in Warsopolis, study the contents of an embryo vat in Greater London or loose hypnotic gas with taming suggestions into a warren of New Peking. The touch of a key and he could analyze the .shifting motives of an entire work force in the megalopolis of Roma. Searching within himself, Schruille could not find the impulse to move a single control. He thought back, trying to remember how many scanners hnrl watched the first years of the Tuyere's service. He was sure it had never exceeded ten or twelve. But now -- eighty-one. # should've warned them about Svenaard, he thought. I could' ve said that we shouldn't rely on the assumption there's 'a special Providence for fools. Svenaard is a fool who disturbs me. But Nourse and Calapine would've defended Svengaard. He knew it. They'd have insisted the man was reliable, honorable, loyal. They'd wager anything on it Anything? Schruille wondered. Is there something they might not wager on Svengaard's loyalty? Schruille could almost hear Nourse pontificating; Our judgment of Svengaard is the correct one. And that, Schruille thought, is what disturbs me. Svengaard worships us... as does Max. But worship is nine-tenths fear. In time, everything becomes fear. Schruille looked up at the watching scanners, spoke aloud: "Time-time-time... Let that chew at their vitals, he thought. T he place was a pumping station for the salvage reclamation system of Seatac megalopolis. It lay at the eleven hundred foot level on the spur line that sent byproduct irrigation water into Grand Coulee system. A four-story box of sampling pipes, computer consoles and access catwalks aglow with force-buoyed lights, it throbbed to the pulse of the giant turbines it controlled. The Durants had come down through the personnel tubes during the evening rush hour, moving in easy random stages that insured they weren't followed and that they carried no tracer devices. Five inspection tubes had passed them as clean. Still, they were careful to read the faces and actions of the people who jostled past. Most of the people were dull pages, hurried, intent on their own business. Occasionally, they exchanged a mutual reading-glance with another courier, or identified subofficials with the fear goading them on Optiman errands. No one noticed a couple in workman brown, their hands clasped, who emerged onto Catwalk Nine of the pumping station. The Durants paused there to survey their surroundings. They were tired, elated and more than a little awed at having been summoned into the control core of the Parents Underground. The smell of hydrocarbons filled the air around them. Lizbeth sniffed. Her silent conversation through their clasped hands carried overtones of tension. Harvey worked to reassure her. "It's probably our Glisson we're to see," he said. "There could be other Cyborgs with the same name," she said. "Not likely." He urged her out onto the catwalk, past a hover light. They took a left branching past two workmen reading pitot gauges, their faces in odd shadows created by the lights from below. Lizbeth felt the lonely exposure of their position, signaled: "How can we be sure they aren't watching us here?" "This must be one of our places," he said. "You know." "How can it be?" "Route the scanners through editing computers," he said. "The Opts see only what we want them to see then." "It's dangerous to feel sure of such things," she said. Then; "Why have they summoned us?" "We'll know in a few minutes," he said. The walk led through a dustexcluding lock port into a tool bunker, gray walls punctured by outlets for transmission tubes, the inevitable computer controls blinking, ticking, chuckling, whirring. The place smelled of a sweet oil. As the port clanged shut behind the Durants, a figure came from their left and sat on a padded bench across from them. T'he Durants stared silently, recognizing and repelled by the recognition. The figure's outline suggested neither man nor woman. It looked planted there in the seat, and as they watched, it pulled thin cables from pockets in its gray coveralls, plugged the cables into the computer wall. Harvey brought his attention up to the square, deeply seamed face and the light gray eyes with their stare of blank directness, that coldly measured observation which was a trademark of the Cyborg. "Glisson," Harvey said. "You summoned us?" "I summoned you," the Cyborg said. "It has been many years, Durant. Do you still fear us? I see that you do. You are late." "We're unfamiliar with this area," Harvey said. "We came carefully;" Lizbeth said. "Then I taught you well." Glisson said. "You are reasonably good pupils." Through their clasped hands, Lizbeth signaled: "They're so hard to read, but something's wrong." She averted her eyes from the Cyborg, chilled by the weighted stare. No matter how she tried to think of them as flesh and blood, her mind could never evade the knowledge that such bodies contained miniaturized computers linked directly to the brain, that the arms were not arms but prosthetic tools and weapons. And the voice -- such a clipped-off unemotional quality. "You should not fear us, Madame," Glisson said. "Unless you are not Lizbeth Durant." Harvey failed to repress the snap of anger, said: "Don't talk to her that way! You don't own us." "What is the first lesson I taught you after you were recruited?" Glisson asked. Harvey brought himself under control, forced a rueful smile onto his mouth. "To hold our tempers," he said. Lizbeth's hand continued to tremble in his. "That lesson you did not learn well," Glisson said. "I overlook your fallibility." Through their hands, Lizbeth signaled : "It was prepared for violence against us." Harvey acknowledged. "First," Glisson said, "you will report on the genetic operation." There was a pause while the Cyborg changed its jacked connections to the computer wall. "Do not be distracted by my work, I distribute tools -- thus." It indicated the bunker, "this space, which appears on their screens as a chamber filled with tools, will never be investigated." A bench slid from the wall to the Durants' right. "If you are fatigued, sit," Glisson said. The Cyborg indicated its cable linkage to the wall computer. "I sit only that I may carry on the work of this space while we speak." The Cyborg smiled, a stiff rictus to signify that the Durants must realize such as Glisson did not feel fatigue. Harvey urged Lizbeth to the bench. They sat as he signaled: Caution. Glisson's maneuvering us. Something's being hidden." jlisson turned slightly to face them, said: "A verbal, factual, complete report. Leave out nothing, no matter how trivial it may seem to you. I have limitless capacity for data." They began recounting what they had observed of the genetic operation, taking up from each other on cue without a break as good couriers were taught to do. Harvey experienced the odd feeling during the recital that he and Lizbeth became part of the Cyborg's mechanism. Questions came so mechanically from Glisson's lips. Their answers felt so clinical. He had to keep reminding himself: This is our son we discuss. Presently, Glisson said: "There seems no doubt we've another self-viable. Your evidence virtually completes the picture. We have other data, you know." "I didn't know the surgeon was one of us," Lizbeth said. There was a pause while Glisson's eyes went even blanker than usual. The Durants felt they could almost see the esoteric formulae flitting through Glisson's thinking-banks. It was said the Cyborgs composed most of their thoughts only in higher math, translating to common language as it suited them. "The surgeon was not one of us," Glisson said. "But he soon will be." What strategic formula produced those words? Harvey wondered. "What about the computer tape on the operation?" he asked. "It's destroyed," Glisson said. "Even now, your embryo is being removed to a safe place. You will join him soon." A mechanical chuckle escaped the Cyborg's lips. Lizbeth shivered. Harvey felt the tension of her through their hands. He said: "Is our son safe?" "Safe," Glisson said. "Our plans insure that safety." "How?" Lizbeth asked. "You will understand soon," Glisson said. "An ancient and reliable way of safe concealment. Be assured: self-viables are valuable weapons. We do not risk our valuable weapons." Lizbeth signaled: "The cut -- ask now." Harvey wet his lips with his tongue, said: "There are... when a Central surgeon's called in, usually it means the embryo could be cut to Optiman. Did they... is our son..." Glisson's nostrils flared. The face took on a look of hauteur that said such ignorance insulted a Cyborg. The clipped voice said : "We would require a complete tape record, including the enzymic data even to guess. The tape is gone. Only the surgeon knows the result of the operation for certain. We have yet to question him." Lizbeth said: "Svengaard or the computer nurse might've said something that..." "Svengaard is a dolt," Glisson said. "The computer nurse is dead." "They killed her?" Lizbeth whispered. "How she died isn't important," Glisson said. "She served her purpose." W'th his hand, Harvey signaled: "The Cyborgs certainly had something to do with her death." "I saw," she answered. Harvey said: "Are you... vill we be allovred to talk to Potter?" "Potter will be offered full Cyborg status," Glisson said. "Talking will be his decision... afterward." "We want to know about our son!" Lizbeth flared. Harvey signaled frantically : "Apologize!" "Madame," Glisson said, "let me remind you the so-called Optiman cut is not a state to which we aspire. Remember your vows." S he squeezed Harvey's hand to silence his signals, said: "I'm sorry. It was such a shock to learn... the possibility... "Your emotional excesses are taken into account as a mitigating circumstance," Glisson said. "It is well, therefore, that I warn you of a thing to happen. You will hear things about your son which you must not let excite you." "What things?" Lizbeth whispered. "An outside force of unknown origin sometimes interferes with the anticipated course of a genetic operation," Glisson said. "There is reason to believe this happened with your son." "What do you mean?" Harvey asked. "Mean!" Glisson sneered. "You ask questions to which there are no answers." "What does this... thing do?" Lizbeth supplied. Glisson looked at her. "It behaves somewhat in the fashion of a charged particle, penetrates the genetic core and alters the structure. If this has happened to your son, you may consider it beneficial because it apparently prevents the Optiman cut." The Durants digested this. Presently Harvey said: "Do you require more of us? May we go now?" "You will remain here." They stared. "You will wait for further orders," Glisson said. "But we'll be missed," Lizbeth said. "Our apartment, they'll -- " "We've raised doppelgangers to play your roles long enough for you to escape Seatac," Glisson said. "You can never go back. You should've known this." Harvey's lips moved, then: "Escape? What's... why are..." "There is violence," Glisson said. "Even now. The death-wish cults win have their day." The Cyborg raised its gaze toward the ceiling. "War... blood... killing. It will be as it was before when the skies flamed and the earth ran molten." Harvey cleared his throat. Wars... before. Glisson gave the impression that wars had been recent, perhaps gnly yesterday. And for this Cyborg that might be true. It was said that Glisson's grandsir had fought in the OptimanCyborg war. No one of the Underground Folk knew how many identities Glisgon had lived. "Where'll we go?" Harvey asked. He signaled Lizbeth not to interrupt. "A place has been prepared." The Cyborg arose, unplugged its linkage with the computer panel, said: "You will wait here. Do not attempt to leave. Your needs will be provided for." V Glisson left by the lock port and it sealed with a heavy thump. tt'They're as bad as the Op' timen," Lizbeth signaled. "The day will come when we're free of both them and the Opts," Harvey said. "It'll never happen," she said. "Don't say that!" he ordered. "If only we knew a friendly surgeon," she said. We could take our son and run." "That's foolishness! How could we service the vat without machinery for..." "I've that machinery right inside me," she said. "I was... born with it." Harvey stared at her, shocked speechless. "I dcpi't want the Cyborgs or the Opts controlling our son's life," she said, "regulating his mind with hypnotic gas, making duplicates of him for their own purposes, pushing him and leading him and..." "Don't work yourself into a state," he said. "You heard him," she said. "Doppelgangers! They can regulate anything -- our very being! They can condition us to... to... do anything! For all we know, we've been conditioned to be here right now!" "You're being unreasonable." "Unreasonable? Look at me! They can take a piece of my skin and grow an identical copy. Me! Identical! How do you know I'm me? How do you know I'm the original me? How do I know?" He gripped her free arm and for a moment had no words. Presently, he forced himself to relax, shook his head. "You're you, Liz. You're not flesh grown from a cell. You're... all the things we've shared... and been... and done together They couldn't duplicate memories... not that with a doppelganger." She pressed her cheek against the rough fabric of his jacket, wanting the comfort of it, the tactile sensation that told her body he was here and he was real. "They'll make doppelgangers of our son," she said. "That's what they're planning." "Then we'll have many sons." "For what reason?" She looked up at him, her lashes damp with unshed tears. "You heard what Glisson said. Something from outside adjusted our embryo. What was it?" "Soiliebody must know." "I know you," he said. "You want to think it's God." "What else could it be?" "Anything -- chance, accident, some higher order manipulator. Maybe someone's discovered something they're not sharing." "One of us? They wouldn't!" "Nature, then," he said. "Nature asserting itself in the interest of Man." "Sometimes you sound like a cultist!" "It isn't the Cyborgs," he said. "We know that." "Glisson said it was beneficent." "But it's genetic shaping. That's blasphemy to them. Physical alteration of the bioframe, that's their way." "Like Glisson," she said. "That robot with flesh." Again, she pressed her cheek against him. "That's what I fear -- they'll do that to our son... our sons." "The courier service outnumbers the Cyborgs a hundred to one," he said. "As long as we .stick together, we'll win." "But we're just flesh," she said, "and so weak." "And we can do something all those Sterries together can't do," he reminded her. "We can perpetuate our own kind." "What does it matter?" she asked. "Optimen never die." tcQvengaard waited for night  and checked the area through the observation screens in his office before going down to the vat room. In spite of the fact that this was his hospital and he had a perfect right here, he was conscious of doing a forbidden thing. The significance of the ir terview at Central hadn't escaped him. The Optimen wouldn't like this. But he had to look in that vat. He paused in the darkness of the vat room, stood there near the door, realizing with a sense of detachment that he had never before been in here without the full blaze of lights. There were only the glow bulbs behind gauges and telltales now -- faint dots and circles of luminescence by which to orient himself. The thrap-thrap-thrap of viapumps created an odd contrapuntal rhythm w'hich filled the gloom with a sense of urgency. Svengaard imagined all the embryos in there (twenty-one at the morning count) their cells reaching out, doubling and redoubling in the strange ecstasy of growth -- becoming unique, distinct, discrete individuals. Not for them the contraceptive gas that permeated Folk breathing spaces. Not yet. Now, they could grow almost as their ancestors had grown before the genetic engineers. Svengaard sniffed. His nostrils, instinctively alerted by the darkness, sensed the amniotic saltiness of the air. From its odor, this room could almost have been a primal seashore with life burgeoning in its ooze. Svengaard shuddered and reminded himself: I'm a submolecutar engineer, a gene surgeon. There's nothing strange here. But the thought failed to convince him. He pushed himself away from the door, headed down the line looking for the vat with the Durant embryo. In his mind lay the clear memory of wbat he had seen in that embryo -- the intrusion that had flooded the cells with arginine. Intrusion. Where had it originated? Was Potter correct? Was it an unknown creator of stability? Stability... order... systems. Extended systems... infinite aspects of energy that left all matter insubstantial. These suddenly were frightening thoughts here in the whispering gloom. He stumbled against a low instrument stand, cursed softly. His stomach felt tight with the urgency of the viapumps and the real urgency in the fact that he had to finish here before the duty nurse made her hourly rounds. An insect shape, shadow against shadows, stood out against the wall in front of him. He froze and it took a moment for him to recognize the familiar outlines of the meson microscope. Svengaard turned to the luminous numbers on the vats -- twelve, thirteen, fourteen... fifteen. Here it Was. He checked the name on the tag, reading it in the glow of a gauge bulb : "Durant." Something about this embryo  had the Optimen upset and Security in an uproar. His regular computer nurse was gone -- where, nobody could say. The replacement walked like a man. Svengaard wheeled out the microscope, moving gently in the darkness, positioned the instrument over the vat, made the connections by feel. The vat throbbed against his fingers. He rigged for scanning, bent to the viewer. Up out of the swarming cellular mass came a hydrophilic gene segment. He centered on it, the darkness forgotten as he pushed his awareness into the scopelighted field of the viewer. Meson probes slid down... down into the mitochondrial structure. He found the alpha-helices and began checking out polypeptide chains. A puzzled frown creased his brow. He switched to another cell. Another. The cells were low in arginine -- he could see that. Thoughts brushed their way through his mind as he peered and hunted: How could the Durant embryo, of all embryos, be low on arginine? Any normal male would have more sperm protamine than exchange system carry no hint of Optiman? The cut wouldn't make this much difference. Abruptly, Svengaard sent his probes down into the sex identifiers, scanned the overlapping helices. Female! He straightened, checked number and tag. "Fifteen. Durant." Svengaard bent to the inspection chart, read it in the gauge glow. It showed the duty nurse's notations for the eighty-first hour. He glanced at his watch: still twenty minutes before she made the eighty-second hour check. The Durant embryo could not possibly be female, he thought. Not from Potter's operation. Someone had switched embryos, he realized. One embryo would activate the vat's life-system responses much like another. Without microscopic examination, the change couldn't be detected. Who? In Svengaard's mind, the most likely candidates were the Optimen. They'd removed the Durant embryo to a safe place and left a substitute. Why? Bait, he thought. Bait. Who are they trying to catch? He straightened, mouth dry, heart pumping rapidly. A sound at the wall to his left brought him whirling around. The vat room's emergency computer panel had come to life, tapes beginning to turn, lights winking. A read-out board clattered. But there was no operator! Svengaard whirled to run from the room, collided with a blocky, unmoving shape. Arms and hand:: gripped him with unmerciful pressure and he saw beyond his captor, a section of the vat room wall open with dim light there and movement. Then darkness exploded in his skull. geatac Hospital's new compu ter nurse got Max Allgood on the phone after only a short delay while Security traced him. Allgood's eyes appeared sunken. His mouth was pulled into a thin line. "Yes?" he said. "Oh, it's you." "Something important's come up," she said. "Svengaard's in the vat room examining the Durant embryo under microscope." Allgood rolled his eyes. "Oh, for the love of... Is that why you got me out of... is that why you called me?" "But there was a noise and you said..." "Forget it." "I tell you there was a commotion of some kind in that room and now Doctor Svengaard's gone. I didn't see him go." "He probably left by another door." "There is no other door." "Look, sweetie, I have half a hundred agents tiiere covering that room like a blanket. A fly couldn't move in that room without our scanners picking it up." "Then check with them to see where Svengaard's gone." "Oh, for... "Check." "All right!" Allgood turned to his hot line, got the duty agent. The computer nurse could hear him through her open line. "Where's Svengaard?" A muffled voice responded: "Just went in and examined the Durant embryo under miscrocope, then left." "Went out the door?" "Just walked out." Allgood's face came back onto the computer nurse's screen. "You hear that?" "I heard, but I've been down at the end of the hall ever since he went in. He didn't come out." "You probably turned your back for five seconds." "Well..." "You did, didn't you?" "I may've looked away just for a second, but..." "So you missed him." "But I heard a commotion." "If there was anything wrong, my men would've reported it. Now, forget this. Svengaard's no problem. They said he'd probably do this and we could ignore it. They're never wrong about such things." "If you're sure." "I'm sure." "Say, why are we so interested in that embryo?" "You don't need to know, sweetie. Get back to work and let me get some sleep." She broke the connection, still wondering about the noise she had heard. It had somided like something being hit.  llgood sat staring at the blank screen after the nurse signed off. Noise? Commotion? He formed a circle with his mouth, exhaled slowly. Crazy damn female! Abruptly, he stood up, turned back to his bed. The doxie playmate he'd brought in for the night lay there in the rosy light of a gloom dispeller, half awake, looking at him. Her eyes under long lashes filled him with sudden rage. "Get the hell out of here!" he roared. She sat upright in the bed, wide awake, staring. "Out!" he said, pointing to the door. She tumbled out of bed, grabbed her clothing and ran out the door, a flash of pink flesh. Only when she'd gone did AOgood realize who she'd reminded him of -- Calapine, a dull Calapine. He wondered at himself then. The Cyborg had said the adjustments they made, the instruments they'd implanted, would help him control his emotions, permit him to lie with impunity even to Optimen. This outburst now -- it frightened him. He stared down at one of his slippers abandoned on the gray rug, its mate vanished somewhere. He kicked the slipper, began pacing back and forth. Something was wrong. He could feel it. He'd lived almost four hundred lovely years, most of them in Optiman service. He had a well-trained instinct for rightness and wrongness. It was survival. Something was wrong. Had the Cyborg lied to him? Was he being used for some trick of their own? He stumbled over the slipper. Noiee. Commotion. With a low curse, he returned to the hot line, got his duty agent. The man's face on the screen looked like an infant -- puffy lips and big, eager eyes. "Go down to that vat room and inspect it," Allgood said. "The fine tooth. Look for signs of a commotion." "But if anybody sees us..." "Damn it to hell! Do as I say!" "Yes, sir!" The agent clicked off. Allgood threw off his robe, all thought of sleep forgotten, ran through a quick shower and began dressing. Something was wrong. He could feel it. Before leaving his quarters he put out a call to have Svengaard picked up and brought in for questioning. XV T)y eight a.m., the streets and speedwalks of Seatac's industrial district-north swarmed with machine and foot traffic -- the jostling impersonals of people following the little strungout channels of their private concerns. Weather control had said the day would be held to a comfortable seventy-eight Fahrenheit with no clouds. An hour from now, as the day settled into its working tempo, traffic would become more sparse. Dr. Potter had seen the city at that pace many times, but he had never before been immersed in the shiftbreak swarm. He was aware that the Parents Underground had chosen this time for its natural concealment. He and his guide were just two more impersonals here. Who would notice them? This didn't subtract, though, from his fascinated interest in a scene that was new to him. A big female Sterrie in the green-white striped uniform of a machine-press operator in the heavy industry complex pushed past him. She looked to Potter like a B#iG#-cut with cream skin and heavy features. On a gold loop in her right ear she wore a dancing doll breeder fetish. Almost in lock step behind her trotted a short man with hunched up shoulders carrying a short brass rod. He flashed an impish grin at Potter as they passed, as much as to say: "Here's the only way to get through a crowd like this." Potter's guide turned Potter aside onto the step-down walk and then into a side street. The guide was an enigma to Potter, who couldn't place the cut. The man wore a plain brown service suit, coveralls. He appeared reasonably normal except for a pale, almost sickly skin. His deeply set eyes glittered almost like lenses. A skull cap concealed his hair except for a few dark brown strands that looked almost artificial. His hands when they touched Potter to guide him felt cold and faintly repellent. The crowd thinned here as the step-down walk rounded a corner into a by-way canyon between two towering windowless buildings. There was dust in this cavernous street, rising up and almost concealing a distant tracery of bridges. Potter wondered at the dust. It was as though the director of local weather allowed dust here in an unconscious passion for naturalness. A bulky man hurried past them and Potter was caught by the look of his hands -- thick wrists, bulging knuckles, homed callouses. He had no idea what work could cause such deformity. he guide steered them now onto a succession of drop walks and into the cave of an alley. The swarm was left behind. A feeling of detachment seized Potter. He felt he was reliving an old and familiar experience. Why did I come with this person? he wondered. The guide wore the wheeled blazon of a transport driver on his shoulder, but he'd said right out he was from the Parents Underground. "I know what you did for us," he'd said. "Now we will do something for you." A turn of the head. "Come." They'd talked only briefly after that, but Potter had known from the first the guide had correctly identified himself. This was no trick. Then why did I accept the invitation? Potter asked himself. Certainly it wasn't for the veiled promises of extended life and instant knowledge. There were Cyborgs behind this, of course, and he suspected this guide might be one of them. Most of the Optimen and Servant Uppers tended to discount the Folk rumors that Cyborgs did exist, but Potter had never joined the cynics and scoffers. He could no more explain why than he could explain his presence here in this alley-cave walking between dark plasmeld walls illuminated by the ghost flicker of overhead glowtubes. Potter suspected he had at last rebelled against one of the three curses of their age -- moderation, drugs and alcohol. Narcopleasures and alcohol had tempted him in their time... ". and finally moderation. He knew it wasn't normal for the times. Better to take up with one of the wild sex cults. But pointless sex without even the faint hope of issue had palled on him, although he knew this for a sign of final dissolution. The alley opened into one of the lost squares of the megalopolis -- a triangular paving and fountain that looked to be real stone, green with the slime of ages. The Optimen don't know about this place, Potter thought. They despised stone which eroded and wore away -- in their time. Regenerative plasmeld was the thing. It stood unmoved and unmoving for all time. The guide slowed as they reached the open air. Potter noted a faint smell of chemicals about the man, oily sweetness, and a tiny scar running diagonally down the back of his neck into his collar. Why didn't he try to blackmail me into coming? Potter wondered. Could he be that sure? Could anyone know me that well? "We have a job for you," the guide had said. "An operation you must perform." Curiosity is my weakness. Potter thought. That's why I'm here. The guide put a hand on Potter's arm, said: "Stop. Wait." '"The tone was conversational, calm, but Potter felt hidden tensions. He looked up and around. The buildings were windowless, faceless. A wide door stood out in the angle of another alleyway ahead. They had come almpst around the fountain without encountering another person. Nothing stirred or moved around them. There was only the faint rumbling of distant machinery. "What is it?" Potter whispered. "Why're we waiting?" "Nothing," the guide said. "Wait." Potter shrugged. His mind veered back to the first encounter with this creature. How could they know what I achieved with that embryo? It must be the computer nurse. She's one of them. The guide had refused to say. I came because I hoped they could help me solve the mystery of the Durant embryo, he thought. They were the source of the arginine intrusion -- thafs what I suspect. He thought of Svengaard's description -- a contrail-like intrusion. It had deposited argininerich sperm protamine through the coiled alpha-helices of the embryo's cells. Then had come the operation -- the cysteine masked, neutralized with sulfhyoligomycin and azide... the exchange reaction inhibited. Potter stared up at the patch of blue sky framed by the buildings around the square. His mind, concentrated on the Durant cutting, had encountered a new idea. He no longer saw the sky. His awareness was back within the swarming cell structure, following the mitochondrial systems like an undersea hunter. "It could be repeated," Potter whispered. "Silence," the guide hissed. Potter nodded. On any embryo 'ad all, he thought. The key's the arginine flooding. I could duplicate that myself on the basis of Sven's description. Gods! We embryos! And every one of them selfviable! He took a deep breath, dismayed by the realization that -- with the record tape erased -- his memory might be the only container of that entire operation and its implications. Svengaard and the computer nurse could have only part of it. They hadn't been in there, immersed in the heart of the cell. duce what had happened and be able to reproduce the operation from the partial records, but only if he were to set the problem. Who would ever take up this problem? Not the Optimen. Not that dolt Svengaard. The guide tugged at Potter's arm. Potter looked down into that flat, chill-eyed face with its lack of genetic identification. "We are observed," the guide said in an oddly depersonalized tone. "Listen to me very carefully. Your life depends on it." potter shook his head, blinked. He felt removed from his own person, become only a set of senses to record this man's words and actions. "You will go through that door ahead of us," the guide said. Potter turned, looked at the door. Two men carrying paperwrapped parcels emerged from the alley in front of it, hurried around the square opposite them. The guide ignored them. Potter heard a babble of young voices growing louder in the alley. But the guide did not pay any attention to these either. "Inside that building, you will take the first door on your left," he said. "You will see a woman there operating a voicebox. You will say to her : 'My shoe pinches.' She will say: 'Everyone has troubles.' She will take care of you from there." Potter found his voice; "What am I supposed to do if she's not there?" "Then go through the door behind her desk and out through the adjoining office into a rear hall. Turn left and go to the rear of the building. You will find there a man in a loader supervisor's uniform, striped gray and black. When you find him, you will repeat the procedure with him." "What about you?" Potter asked. "That is not your concern. Quickly, now!" The guide gave him a push that sent him hurtling forward. Potter stumbled toward the door just as a woman in a teacher's uniform emerged from the alley leading a file a children across between him and the bolt hole. Potter's shocked senses took in the scene -- children, all diessed in tight shorts that revealed their long flamingo legs. They were all around him suddenly and he was bulling his way through toward the door. Behind him, someone screamed. Potter lurched against the door, found the handle, turned and looked back. His guide had gone around to the opposite side of die fountain which concealed him now from the vaist down, but what remained visible was enough to make Potter gasp and freeze. The man's chest was bare, revealing a single milky white dome from which blazed a searing light. Potter turned left and saw a line of men emerging from another alley to be crisped and burned down by that searing light. The children were shouting, crying, falling back into the alley from which they had emerged, but Potter ignored them, fascinated by this slaughter-machine which he'd thought was a human being. One of the guide's arms lifted, pointed overhead. From the extended fingers, lancets of searing blue stabbed upward. Where the light terminated, aircars tumbled from the sky. The air all around had become an ozone-crackling inferno punctuated by explosions, screams, hoarse shouts. Potter stood there watching, unable to move, forgetful of his instructions or the door or his hand upon the door's handle. Return fire was coming now at the guide. His clothing shriveled, vanished in smoke to reveal an armored body with muscles that had to be plasmeld fibers. The ravening beams continued to blaze from his hands and chest. potter found he no longer could bear to watch. He wrenched the door open, stumbled through into the relative gloom of a yellow-walled foyer. He slammed the door behind him as an explosion rocked the building. The door rattled. On his left, a door vas flung open. A tiny blue-eyed blonde woman stood there staring at him. Potter found himself oddly recognizing the markers of her genetic cut, reassured by the touch of humanity in these tiny betrayals. He could see the cabinet of a voicebox in the room behind her. "My shoe pinches," Potter said. She gulped, "Everyone has troubles." "I am Dr. Potter," he said. 'T think my escort has just been killed." She stepped aside, said: "In here." Potter lurched past her into an office with lines of empty desks. His mind was a turmoil. He felt shaken to his roots by the implications of the violence he had just witnessed. The woman took his arm, herded him toward another door. "Through here," she said. "We'll have to go into the service tubes. That's the only way. They'll have this place surrounded in minutes." Potter stopped, figuratively dug in his heels. He hadn't counted on violence. He didn't know what he had expected, but not that. "Where're we going?" he demanded. "Why do you want me?" "Don't you know?" she asked. "He... never said." "Everything'll be explained," she said. "Hurry." til you tell me," he said. A raw street oath escaped her lips. She said: "If I must I must. You're to implant the Durant embryo in its mother. It's the only way we can get it out of here." "In the mother?" "In the ancient way," she said. "I know it's disgusting, but it's the only way. Now hurry!" Potter allowed himself to be herded through the door. I'll the control center, their Survey Globe, the Tuyere occupied the thrones on the pivoting triangle, reviewing data and reviewing data -- correlating, deducing, commanding. The #degree scan of curved wall available to each of them flashed with data in numerous modes -- pictorially in the spying screens, as probability function in mathematical read-outs, as depth-module decision analogues, as superior inferior unit apportionments pictured in free-flowing pyramids, as visual reports reduced to cubed grids of binaries according to relative values, as motivational curves weighted for action reaction and presented in flowing green lines... In the upper quadrants, scanner eyes glittered to show how many of the Optimen were sitting-in on the globe's activity -- there were over a thousand this morning. Calapine worried the prescription ring on her left thumb, felt the abortive hum of power in it as she twisted and slid it along her skin. She felt restless, full of demands for which she could find no names. The duties of the globe were becoming repellant. her companions hateful. In here. Time settled into more of a continuous blur without days or nights. Every companion she had ever known grew to be the same companion, merged, endlessly merged. "Once more have I studied the protein synthesis tape on the Durant embryo," Nourse said. He glanced at Calapine in the reflector beside his head, drummed the arm of his throne with fingers that moved back and forth on the carved plasmeld. "Something we've missed, something we've missed," Calapine mocked. She looked at Schruille, caught him rubbing his hands along his robe at his thighs, a motion that seemed filled with stark betrayal of nervousness. "Now it happens I've discovered the thing we missed," Nourse said. A movement of Schruille's head caught Nourse's attention. He turned. For a moment, they stared at each other in the prisms. Nourse found it interesting that Schruille betrayed a tiny skin blemish beside his nose. Odd, Nourse thought. How could one of us have a blemish such as that? Surely there, could be no enzymic imbalance. "Well, what is it?" Schruille demanded. "You've a blemish beside your nose," Nourse said. chruille stared at him. "You deduce this from the embryo's tape?" Calapine asked. "Eh? Oh... no, of course not." "Then what is it you've discovered?" "Yes. Well... it seems rather obvious now that the operation Potter performed may be repeatable -- given that general type of embryo and proper administration of sperm protamine." Schruille shuddered. "Have you deduced the course of the operation?" Calapine asked. "Not precisely, but iii outline, yes." "Potter could repeat it?" she asked. "Perhaps even Svengaard." "Guard and preserve us," Calapine mfuttered. It was a ritual formula whose words seldom caught an Optiman's conscious attention, but she heard herself this time. The word "preserve" stood out as though outlined in fire. She whirled away. "Where is Max?" Schruille asked. The whine in Schruille's voice brought a sneer to Nourse's lips. "Max is working," Nourse said. "He is busy." Schruille looked up at the watching scanners, thinking of all their fellows behind those lensed eyes -- the Actionists seeing events as a new demand upon their talents, not realizing what violence might be unleashed here; the Emotionals, fearful and complaining, rendered almost ineffective by guilt feelings; the Cynics, interested by the new game (most of the watchers, Schruille felt, were Cynics) ; the Hedonists, angered by the current sense of urgent emergency, worried that such matters interfered with their enjoyments, and the Effetes, looking in all this for something new at which to sneer. Will we now develop 'a new party? Schruille asked himself. Will we now have the Brutals, all sensitivity immured by the needs of self preservation? Nourse and Calapine haven't faced this as yet. Again he shuddered. "Max calls," Calapine said. "I have him in my transient screen." Schruille and Nourse flicked their channel duplicators, looked down at Allgood's swarthy, solid, muscular figure in the transient screen. "I report," Allgood said. Calapine watched the Security chief's face. He appeared oddly distracted, fearful. "What of Potter?" Nourse asked. Allgood blinked. "Why does he delay his answer?" Schruille asked. "It's because he worships us," Calapine said. "Worship is a product of fear," Schruille said. "Perhaps there's something he wishes to show us, a projection or an evidential subdatum. Is that it. Max?" TV Tax Allgood stared out of the screen, looking from one to the other. They'd gotten tied up in that lost-time sense again, the endless word play and disregard for Time in the quest for data, data, data -- that side effect of endless life, the suprainvolvement in trivia. This time, he hoped it would go on forever. "Where is Potter?" Nourse demanded. Allgood swallowed. "Potter has... temporarily eluded us." He knew better than to lie or evade. "Eluded?" Schruille asked. "How?" Nourse asked. "There was... violence," Allgood said. "Show us this violence," Schruille said. "No," Calapine said. "I will take Max's word for it." "Do you doubt Max?" Nourse a.sked. "No doubts," Schruille said. "But I will see this violence." "How can you?" Calapine asked. "Leave if you wish," Schruille said. He measured out his words ; "I... will... see... this... violence." He looked at Allgood. "Max?" Allgood swallowed. This was a development he had not anticipated. "It happened," Nourse said. "We know that, Schruille." "Of course it happened," Schruille said. "I saw the mark where it was edited out of our channels. Violence. Now I wish to bypass the safety valve which protects our sensitivities." He snorted. "Sensitivities!" Nourse stared at him, noting that all traces of a whine had gone from Schruille's voice. Schruille looked up at the scanners, saw that many were winking off. He was disgusting even the Cynics, no doubt, A few remained, though. Will they stay through to the end? he wondered. "Show the violence. Max," Schruille ordered. Allgood shrugged. Nourse swiveled his throne around, putting his back to the screen. Calapine put her hands over her eyes. "As you command," Allgood said. His face vanished from the screen, was replaced by a high view looking down into a tiny square between windowless buildings. Two tiny figures walked around a fountain in the square. They stopped and a close-up showed the faces -- Potter and an unknown, a strange looking man with frighteningly cold eyes. Again the long view. Two other men were emerging from an alley carrying paper-wrapped packages. Behind them trooped a file of children with an adult monitor in teacher's uniform. Abruptly Potter was lurching, pushing through the children. His companion was running the other way around the fountain. Schruille risked a glance at Calapine, caught her peeking between her fingers. li shrill, piercing cry from the screen brought his attention jerking back. Potter's companion had become a thing of horror, clothing fallen away, a milky bulb arising from his chest to flare with brilliant light. The screen went blank, came alive again to a view from a slightly different angle. A quick glance showed that Calapine had dropped all pretense of hiding her eyes, was staring at the screen. Nourse, too, vatched through his shoulder prism. Another blaze of light leaped from the figure in the screen. Again the screen went blank. "It's a Cyborg," Schruille said. "Know that as you watch." Again the scene came alive from a different angle and this time from very high. The action in the plasmeld canyon was reduced to a movement of midges, but there was no difficulty in finding the center of violence. Lancets of blazing light leaped upward from a lurching figure in the square. Aircars exploded and fell from the sky in pieces. One Security vehicle plummeted in behind the Cyborg. A pulsing beam of coherent light emerged from it to cut a smoking furrow down the side of a build ing. The Cyborg whirled, lifted a hand from which a blinding blue finger seemed to extend into infinity. The finger met the diving car, split it in half. One half hit a building, ricocheted and smashed into the Cyborg. shape in the square. In a second, a reverberating explosion shook the scene. Schruille looked up to find tlie nSrr'io of watching scanners complete, every lensed eye blazing red. Calapine cleared her throat. "Potter went into that building on the right." "Is that all you can say?" Schruille asked. Nourse swiveled his throne, glared at Schruille. "Was it not interesting?" Schruille asked. "Interesting?" Nourse asked. "It is called warfare," Schruille said. A llgood's face reappeared on  the screen, looking up at them with a veiled intensity. He's naturally curious at our reaction, Schruille thought. "Do you know of our weapons. Max?" Schruille asked. "This talk of weapons and violence disgusts me," Nourse said. "What is the good of this?" "Why do we have weapons if they were not intended for use?" Schruille asked. "Do you know the answer. Max?" "I know of your weapons," Allgood said. "They are the ultimate safeguard for your persons." "Of course we have weapons!" Nourse shouted. "But why must we... "Nourse, you demean yourself," Calapine said. Nourse pushed himself back in his throne, hands gripping the arms. Demean myself! "Let us review this new development," Schruille said. "Cyborgs we knew existed. They have eluded us consistently. Thus, they control computer editing channels and have sympathy among the Folk. Thus, we see, they have an Action Arm which can sacrifice... I say sacrifice a member fcff the good of the whole." Nourse stared at him, wideeyed, drinking the words. "And we," Schruille said, "we had forgotten how to be thoroughly brutal." "Faaahl" Nourse barked. "If you injure a man with a weapon," Schruille said, "which is the responsible party -- the weapon or the one who wields it?" "Explain yourself," Calapine whispered. hruille pointed to Allgood in the screen. "There is our weapon. We've wielded it times without number until it learned to wield itself. We've not forgotten how to be brutal, we've merely forgotten that we are brutal." "What rot!" Nourse said. "Look," Schruille said. He pointed up to the watching scanners, every one of them alive. "There's my evidence," Schruille said. "When have so many watched in the globe?" A few of the lights began to wink out, but came back as the channels were taken over by other watchers. Allgood watching from the screen felt the thrill of complete fascination. A tight sensation in his chest prevented deep breaths, but he ignored it. The Optimen facing violence! After a lifetime playing with euphemisms. Allgood found the thought of this almost unacceptable. It had teen so swift. But then these were the live-forevers, the people who could not fail. He wondered then at the thoughts which raced through their minds. Schruille, the usually silent and watchful, looked down at Allgood, said: "Who else has eluded us. Max?" Allgood found himself unable to speak. "The Durants are missing," Schruille said. "Svengaard has not been found. Who else?" "No one, Schruille. No one." "We want them captured," Schruille said. "Of course, Schruille." "Alive," Calapine said. "Alive, Calapine?" Allgood asked. "If it's possible," Schruille said. Allgood nodded. "I obey, Schruille. "You may get back to your work now," Schruille said. The screen went blank. Qchruille busied himself with the controls in the arm of his throne. "What're you doing?" Nourse demanded and he heard the petulance in his own voice, despising it. "I remove the censors which excluded violence from our eyes except as a remote datum," Schruille said. "It is really time that we observed the reality of our land." Nourse sighed. "If you feel it's necessary." "I know it's necessary." "Most interesting," Calapine said. Nourse looked at her. "What do you find interesting in this obscenity?" "This exhilaration I feel," she said. "It's most interesting." Nourse whirled away from her, glared at Schruille. He could see now that there definitely was a skin blemish on Schruille's face -- beside his nose. Dont miss science fiction's most exciting new writing team in their first great story! He was an outcast among the alien hordes of the galaxy because he was pure-bred Man! by Keith Laumer  Rosel G. Brown Now running in If -- the magazine readers call "the greatest thing that's happened to science fiction in twenty years!" T X #hen Lieutenant Garret got ' ' the summons from the Control Room, his first thought was that the captain had died. What else could account for the excited note in the ensign's voice? He swung himself out of his berth, zipped through the passage and snapped: "What is it, Luis? Drug no good? Is the captain -- " Garcia looked at him so blankly that Garret bit off the end of his question. "Drug?" the boy repeated. He seemed almost dazed. "No, it's They were infefligent and worthy of Man's respect. Too bad that they were a valuable commodityl not the skipper. I wanted permission to change course. You'll think I'm crazy. Lieutenant, but so help me, we're almost ramming an S-#. It's hardly four degrees off our course-vector." "An S-#! We should be that lucky! The last was taken eleven -- no, fourteen years ago. You must be hallucinating, boy." "That's what I figured at first. But the sail began to show up on the micro-screen. A big one, if I'm not seeing things. Damned big." He heard the lieutenant whistle softly, and knew why. In #, a whaler -- or beachcomber -- who ' found a large chunk of that mysterious substance, ambergris, was a fortunate fellow, sure to make a lot of money from his discovery. In #, a comparable but even rarer and more valuable windfall was the taking of an S-#, or Solar Sailor. The first had been spotted in #. It knocked the world of science off balance for years to follow. The notion that any organism could live and grow in airless, irradiated, non-temperatured space was so novel and hard to accept that the crew of the Hakluyt were long called hoaxers, who with fake photos were amusing themselves at the public's expense. However, after several more of the weird creatures had been seen, the evidence built up beyond doubting. It was no longer possible to deny the truth. T he S-#, like the Portugese Man of War of Earth's seas, consists of a jelly-like body from which sprouts a sail that reacts to the pressure of light. The organism apparently lives by ingesting cosmic dust much as whales utilize plankton. It can furl or twist its sail -- something never observed, but inferred -- but quite slowly, having no muscles as such, and so guides its movement in space. Obviously, it must avoid getting trapped in a strong gravitational field, since it could never escape, and would either crash on a planet or be immolated in a sun. Of necessity, it cruises only where the impact of photons against the sail dominates the pull of matter. Since all attempts to communicate with the organism were failures, the Galactic Council reluctantly classified it as a lower animal of inconsiderable consciousness, and lawful game. As for the sail, the source of the creature's commercial value, it is the most remarkable fabric to be found in the whole galaxy, and almost beyond price. Thin and light as the finest spider-silk, it is stronger than the toughest synthetics, from nylon-gamma to durette ; and can be cut only with It is fireproof, waterproof and unaffected by any chemical reagent, however concentrated. It is also a near-perfect conductor of electricity, having a resistance close to zero at all temperatures. Finally, the material shimmers rainbowlike under radiation of every wavelength, from cosmic rays to the longest members of the AM band. Whether for the most precise instruments or tlie en, the fabric is so much in demand, and so scarce, that the price must be set by public auction. Every attempt at duplication in the laboratory failed; and it is thought that the missing factor may be time. It might take an S-# a thousand years to grow its sail, one molecule at a time, under the rays of many classes of stars, in the hard vacuum of space -- and such conditions aren't to be simulated in any laboratory. The note of excitement in Alvarez' voice was now accounted for. Aside from the basic drama of the find, the boy saw barriers dropping in all directions. He saw, too, in his mind's eye, the lovely face of Julia Marlowe, whose father was a senior member of the Galactic Council, and not likely to let his daughter marry a penniless ensign. She was fond enough of the boy, approving his darkly handsome face and muscular body; but she spent more on cosmetics and perfume than he earned. She was beautiful, gay, generous and sweet, but there was plenty of her father's iron in the girl, and she would never settle down to live on love alone. But now that he was about to be one-third owner of a huge S-# sail... arret had been studying the image on the screen, his pale, glittering eyes a glacial blue. "You're right, by God -- I didn't believe it until this minute! Luis, do you know what that lovely beastie out there means to us?" The lieutenant knew what it meant to him, all right. He was over age in grade, and soon to be retired on the usual pittance. A first-rate fighting man, brave, quick-witted and up to every dirty dodge of battle, it was only his lack of self-control that kept him from climbing. Thick-set, blocky, with hot, intolerant eyes, he always preferred a blow to a word: tops in a messy brawl, but never seeing more than ten minutes ahead. "Do I?" the ensign replied to Garret's question. "It means a three-way split. If the captain lives," he added quickly. "And then I can ask Julia to marry me." "Good for you," the lieutenant said, only half-hearing. He was thinking what his own share would do. No more worry about living on his retirement pay, or taking some job that exploited his former rank and cluster of decorations. A life of luxury was now the prognosis: wine, women -- he could do without song; the rustle of large denomination bills was the most musical sound of all. "Well," Alvarez said, grinning hugely. "What are we waiting for? They say a laser beam in that big bluish spot just off center kills the thing dead. And no risk of hurting the sail -- as if anything could." "Right. Move in now. We should be within range in an hour. The first in fourteen years," he murmured gloatingly. "They may be practically extinct, even with the few taken. Or bunched up in some other galaxy; the ones captured here might be real wanderers." He made some careful measurements with the micrometers, and said in an exultant voice: "I make the dimensions of this sail as giving five hundred square feet. And it should bring in a lot more than the last, because they've gone hell -- if this doesn't net us twice that at the auction, I'll eat the jelly part -- no bread!" The ensign manipulated the controls, and the ship began to converge on the S-#. Then the captain's voice, weak but lucid, came over the intercom. "Lieutenant Garret," it said. "Please come to my quarters at once. Alvarez, too." ttCay," the boy said. "The new  drug's working. He sounds fine. Kill or cure, the medicos said, and they were right. He'd be dead without it -- you saw how bad he was." "This is a lucky day all around," the lieutenant said. "One quickie course in Medical Techniques, and you save the skipper's life; not bad. Well, put the ship on auto again, and let's go. This news ought to complete the cure." When they came in. Captain Ling was struggling to a sitting position; his eyes were feverishly bright, and he panted. "There's Something outside," he gasped. "It's been communicating with me -- mentally." They gaped at him. "What is?" the boy demanded. "An S-#," the captain said. "Didn't you spot it? What kind of a watch you two keeping while I -- never mind. Maybe it's still too far off. Anyhow, it was telling a friend. 'I'm going to die soon; the Killers are near, and must have detected me. We can't communicate with them, and they always destroy us; I don't know why. Good-by -- " I didn't get the other's name, if it has one. It was so far away... another galaxy. I think. Yet they were in touch instantly." "You're hallucinating. Captain." Garrett said. "You know very well that nobody's ever talked to an S-#. They're just space jellyfish -- lower animals. Weird and wonderful, but no more intelligent than a worm." Ling propped himself up, lips narroding. "Is there an S-# out there or not?" "Yes, sir," the lieutenant admitted reluctantly. He gave the captain a lowering stare. "Telepathy is known to occur among humans. It's not subject to control, but does exist You must have caught some of my thoughts -- or Luis's. That has to be it." Ling looked bewildered; he was still very ill, and not thinking clearly. He sank back in his bunk, breathing heavily. "Maybe you're right, but we must be sure. Don't kill it; you mustn't. That's an order," he said, his voice hardening. "But, Captain," his exec protested. "The S-# is officially classified as a lower animal, subject to capture -- legitimate game. Your order is actually illegal. I don't have to remind you, sir, what such a find is worth. Your share would be at least -- " "Never mind that," Ling snapped. "I'm in command. Lieutenant. If an order's illegal, you know the regulations; obey it, and complain later. I shouldn't have to point that out to an officer of your experience." "But we'll lose the thing!" Garret said angrily. "Maybe you don't care, but I'm not passing up a fortune -- one of the few a serviceman can get. Everything else the civvies latch on to, while we must settle for wages!" Ling's eyes widened at Garret's tone, but he merely said quietly: "You can follow it for a while. Maybe I can make contact again." "I'm sure it was the new drug. Captain," Alvarez sugge.sted. "You were so far gone we took a chance on that new stuff -- the psychic energizer. It gave you hallucinations." ( C T ut it was all so clear -- and logical." Ling said, almost to himself. "They live very slowly compared to us, sailing from one universe to another -- across those incredible gaps we haven't dared to tackle yet. They avoid matter; maybe that's why we've found so few. They daren't get trapped by a gravity field. That small mass of theirs -- it takes milennia to build up from cosmic dust down into usable food. Their thoughts are too sluggish for us, and their motions, too. They just can't signal in time to ask our mercy. Helpless -- it's a terrible thing. If only I could slow my thinking down to match... we can record speech, and run that at any speed, but thought..." He closed his eyes. "Just how will you make contact, then?" Garret demanded sullenly. "We can't follow it forever; we have a deadline of our remember?" "I don't know," the captain admitted, without opening his eyes. "I'm all muddled up right now. Nothing's coming through at the moment." Then his lids snapped up. "There's only one way, but it's obvious enough. You'll have to give me more of the new drug." "But, Captain," Alvarez objected. "That's risky. You were lucky once. Why push it?" "I have to. If that's the stuff to stir up nerve endings or get them synchronized somehow with an S-#'s thoughts, I have to try it. I won't have it on my conscience that I let a highly intelligent being get killed by my crew. And a noble being, too. If you could have felt its personality! No hatred of us; a pure spirit..." "I'd be pure, too, just floating alone in space," Garret said sourly. "But I have to live on Earth, and that costs money." "You don't know what you're saying," Ling said. "You're not that callous. And there's more. They can't do anything; no organs for manipulation, but what minds! I could hear this one; he was building up a mathematical system. My specialty -- and he lost me after the first five postulates! Think what we could learn! The theorem he was working towards would have unified electricity, gravitation, magnetism, elasticity, the nucleus -- sounds wild, but I believe. I really do believe!" "Not all math has practical significance," Garret said. "Granted. But consider this one point. They've licked the communications problem. By some kind of thought exchange they converse over distances we can hardly conceive. When one buds -- that's how they reproduce -- the two drift apart for maybe fifty thousand years. The acceleration may be only .#I meters per second squared, but you know how that builds up the velocity in time -- simple integration. Yet father -- and -- call it 'son' -- have no trouble talking across the void. Think how we need such a technique. Light's too slow for anything out of the piddling solar system itself. And we're stymied with it." He sat up again, jaw out. "I don't have to convince you, damn it. Ensign -- give me the drug again : that's an order!" There was no resisting the command, not in this navy. The boy looked at Garret, who scowled, then shrugged. yT rhen the second dose had  ' been injected, the two men waited impatiently for a reaction. It came more quickly this time. As soon as the captain began to recover, he said: "I'll prove it to you. If I can receive from the S-#, it can receive from me. I'll -- I'll ask it to signal." "Captain, that's crazy," said Garret. "What kind of signal could it give? It can't talk. It can't shoot off flares..." "I'll ask it to furl its sail." Garret hesitated. "We'll watch," he promised. And watch they did, for hours, while the prospect of the money began to grow larger in both their minds. rez. "More than that. Twice that much." "And it's all out there waiting for us. Can't get away. #onder if it's smart enough to run anyway? Not that it could; you move pretty slow, sailing that way, with just a push from light-beams. It's as good as ours, no matter what. Then he gulped, staring at the micrometer dial, which was zeroed in on the sail's upper righthand corner. "Oh, no!" "What?" the lieutenant barked, bringing his thoughts back from a pleasure-palace on Rigel II, where a little money bought delights unknown on earth. "It's furling! So help me God, it is -- look! We'd better tell the captain right away." He reached for the intercom, but Garret put a thick hand on his wrist. "Hold it a minute. We need to make sure. Give it more time -- while we talk." T)ut for many minutes they said nothing; just stared as the sail, curling very slowly, as a flower might, began to bring one corner down. After the motion left no doubt, Alvarez stirred restlessly; again the lieutenant restrained him. "Listen," he said. "I'll make this linear -- not a curve. And strictly negative on the memorycube. I'll deny .saying it, officially." His dark face was grim. "All r'ght; the thing's signalling; it has some sense. But it's not human -- not like us; just a damned jelly-fish. No matter what the Single Universe cloudheads say, I don't call every weird blob my brother just because it knows the multiplication table! There's a fortune out there a real life for us. Gonna let it get away?" "B -- but," the boy stammered. "What about communication? That's just as valuable. We could make a pile." "We? Don't be stupid! The lab boys would have to work on the S-# for years, maybe. And after they get the idea, how long to duplicate it? And who knows even if the drug would act the same on another guy? We could have long, gray beards before it's all worked out -- and still have no claim, either." He gave the ensign a steady, cold stare. "I'll talk to the captain; you back me -- okay?" Alvarez hesitated briefly, then said: "Okay." "Let's go down; we can talk some more on the way." They entered the cabin, and Ling peered at them. "Sick," he mumbled. "Damned stuff hits my guts now." He managed to sit up. "Well? What happened? You must have seen it. The S-# told me it had furled." "I'm sorry, Captain," Garret said, his face open and honest, gaze steady. "Nothing happened. We watched very closely. Not the slightest sign of a signal. In fact, the thing opened its sail further and was moving off our course -- running away, obviously. Or trying to; but it's just too slow. An animal reaction, I'd say. Lower animal escaping instinctively. You had hallucinations from that drug. Right, Alvarez?" His face pale, the boy said: "That's right. Captain. No sign of any intelligent response. You must have dreamed up the whole exchange. It's a pity," he sighed. "I should have known," Ling said bitterly, settling back in his bunk. "Some mighty good men tried to communicate -- like Duclaux of the old Josiah Willard Gibbs -- and couldn't get through. Just a drug, after all. Well," he said, looking at them owlishly, "I've held up your jackpot long "Our jackpot," Garret said. "And it's a big one. Captain. Y our share will buy you that estate you've mentioned so often -- that, and a whole lot more." "I'd sooner have found what I thought was out there. But at least my conscience is clear." utside the cabin, the two officers exchanged glances. "His conscience is clear," the lieutenant said. "And mine isn't credits." He put his hand on the boy's shoulder. "Your people have a saying I like: "Take what you want -- and pay for it." "I know that one," Alvarez said wryly. "My father uses it quite a bit. And then Mother tells him: 'Ah, but when the bill finally comes, it may be too high.'" For a moment, as he spoke, his face, normally round and boyish, seemed old. "On the other hand, sometimes the bill never comes," Garret infoimnaition and the 'T'elegraph, telephone, radio, Kodak and Telstar have it in common that they are coined words, invented for the purpose of naming something that did not exist before, and most people know that they are coined words. for But few are aware that the word "gas" is a coined word too, which differs from the others mainly in being much older, about three hundred and fifty years by now. No precise figure can be given because it is not known when it was coined. But we do know who coined it, namely the Flemish physician and experimenter Jan Baptista van Helmont. He was born in Brussels, probably in # and died at Vilvoorde, not far from his birthplace, probably in #. If Jan Baptista van Helmont had lived a century or two later, he would have been a greater scientist than he managed to be in his time. Van Helmont was a man of original ideas who made experiments never before performed, but he was handicapped by the general lack of chemical and physical knowledge of his time. One of van Helmont's original experiments -- he is halfjokingly referred to as the "father of hydroponics" because of it -- was to plant a small willow tree in a soil-filled tub. The soil had been carefully weighed before it was placed in the tub and nothing was ever added to it but plain water. Five years later the tree had gained # pounds but the soil had lost only two ounces -- at least that is how van Helmont's figures translate into our system. A van Helmont of # or # would then have started an investigation into what the plant had "eaten" during those five years; the actual van Helmont concluded that the water had "hardened" into wood and leaves and quickly retrogressed to early Greek philosophical speculation. But the tree-growing experiment was a side-issue. One of the investigations carried out by van Helmont dealt with a gas formed when wood was burned (our CO # ) and he came to the conclusion that this was something different from air, though similar in many respects. Since Ihe normal vocabulary had words only for solid and liquid substances but lacked a word for substances like air, he coined the word "gas", from the Greek chaos the original meaning of which is "unformed". At first the wotxi gas was meant to be used for gases other than air (which, of course, was assumed to be homogeneous) but soon air was included. Unfortunately at a later date, say from # until well into the nineteenth century, English-writing authors fell into the habit of writing "air" where we would say "gas". Joseph Black called carbon dioxide "fixed air", Henry Cavendish called hydrogen "flammable air" and others referred to nitrogen as "dephlogisticated air". Van Helmont's accomplishment was all but forgotten for a while. His works were published after his death (in #) under the overall title Ortus medicinae (The Garden of Health) since he considered himself mainly a physician. But he has to be mentioned first when it comes to the exploration of the physical behavior of gases, for he gave them their name. "The second man to be considered was a botanist, though only later in his life. Born in Scotland on December #, # the boy was baptized by his father (an Anglican parson) Robert Brown, and in time Robert Brown began to study medicine. He then joined the army as a medical officer but gradually drifted into botany which was then closely allied to medicine. As a botanist he became famous for discovering that every plant cell has a nucleus. In fact he invented the term, using the diminutive of nuca, the Latin word for "nut". But much of his fame rests on another discovery, one that has absolutely nothing to do with botany, though Robert Brown thought at first that it did. One day in # he looked at pollen floating in water. With the aid of his microscope, which he probably used because he intended to identify the pollen by their size and shape, he saw that they were in steady motion. It was an irregular motion, not leading anywhere, but they would not hold still for a moment. The fact that pollen behaved like this when immersed in water was new and Brown looked for an explanation. It occurred to him quickly. Pollen grains, after all, were not dead matter. Fern or other plants would sprout from them in time. Since they were alive, the steady zig-zagging motion was caused by the "life force" which they harbored. To us this is no explanation at all but an expression of a mistaken belief, but in # it could still be advanced. It so happened that Brown, at a later date, observed the same kind of motion on particles of dye suspended in water. These particles certainly were not alive and never had been. Robert Brown dutifully reported his discovery in a scientific journal and admitted that he could not explain it. It is an interesting sidelight that Albert Einstein still wrestled with the mathematics of the explanation. Actually the explanation for the "Brownian motion", as it came to be called was already ia existence at the time the discovery was made. Brown either did not know about it, or else did not believe it. It is also possible that he knew of the explanaticm but did not think that it applied to his observation. That explanation was the atomic theory of John Dalton, first announced in # and published with much detail in #. Dalton's idea that all matter had to consist of atoms was an outgrowth of the belief held by Robert Boyle and Sir Isaac Newton that gases had to consist of discrete  particles. And both Boyle and Newton had been impressed by work done by the Italian Evangelista Torricelli. Since Torricelli lived from # to #, this brings us right back to the time of van Helmont, when most of the fundamental discoveries still had to be made. T#' vangelista Torricelli was thirty years of age when he read the works of Galileo Galilei. Needless to say that he was much impressed, as was everybody who actually read Galilei's works, instead of just picking out a few sentences for the purpose of disputing them. Four years later he went to the Villa Arcetri (near Florence) where Galileo Galilei was "imprisoned" and stayed on as secretary and companion to the old and blind man. Galilei died three months later. But during that time there had been a discussion between the two that led to the work that made Torricelli famous. Galilei still believed in the horror Vacui, as it was then called, the notion that "Nature abhors a vacuum". There was "proof" for this. If you dipped a tube into water and then pulled a piston up the tube, the water rose in the tube. It could not stay behind, because in doing so a vacuum would have been created and since Nature did not permit a. vacuum to exist, the water had to follow the piston. But ordinary engineering experience, accumulated while building tall buildings, said that water could not be raised by more than # feet in this manner. Galileo Galilei suggested that Torricelli look into this problem. Torricelli did and began to reason. Powerful winds could topple trees, hence air could exert a pressure. Wind pressure was a lateral phenomenon, but maybe air always exerted pressure downward. If so the pressure might only be enough to push water to a height of # feet, but not more. That happens to be inconveniently large for easy experimentation; but there was a much heavier liquid known, namely mercury. Torricelli filled a bowl with mercury and then filled a glass tube, closed at one end, with the same metal. Then he turned the glass tube upside down and into the bowl of mercury. Some of the mercury promptly flowed from the tube info the bowl, but not very much. A column of mercury, # inches tall, remained in the glass tube. Evidently air pressure was equivalent to the weight of # inches of mercury and the empty space above the mercury in the tube had to be that impossibility : a vacuum. It is called a Torricellian vacuum to this day, even though it is not a very good vacuum because it contains mercury vapor. This simple experiment produced a scientific revolution. If the air could exert only so much pressure it meant that it had only so much weight. This, in turn, meant that the atmosphere had to have only a certain height -- and the concept of the air ocean was born. Blaise Pascal in France began to think about it and reasoned that, if that were true, the air pressure on top of a high mountain should be less than the air pressure in the lowlands. Pascal lived in the Auvergne and there was a mountain handy: the Puy-de-Dome. Since he was chronically sick the idea of climbing a mountain did not appeal to him -- though the exercise might have done him a lot of good -- and he charged his younger brother-in-law, one Monsieur Perier, with the task of carrying a Torricellian tube to the peak of the mountain. This was done in # and it was found that the air pressure on top of the Puy-de-Dome (its height is # feet) was actually less by about six inches than at its foot. Knowing this one could try to calculate the depth of the air ocean, or the height of the atmosphere and it was Dr. Ekimond Halley in England who was one of the first to try to do so, proclaiming a threelayered atmosphere with a total height of # miles. One man who was much intrigued by these findings was Otto von Guericke (#-#), Burgomaster of the city of Magdeburg. Intent on producing a vacuum he invented an air pump and in #, in Regensburg, he gave the spectacular demonstration consisting of two teams of horses trying to pull apart a metallic sphere, consisting of two hemispheres, from vhich the air had been evacuated. Otto von Guericke carefully studied air pressure and when, on December #, # he found that the air pressure was unusually low he predicted a storm -- which promptly happened the following day. "D obert Boyle, bom in December # at Lismore Castle, Ireland, was one of the many children of the Earl of Cork. He was just thirty years old when he heard of von Guericke's air pump. He and his assistant, a then twenty-two year old young man by the name of Robert Hooke who later became Secretary of the Royal Society, tried to build a pump like von Guericke's and ended up with a better one. Boyle knew, of course, that air can be compressed and he was interested in the relationship between volume and pressure. To find out he built a kind of adaptation of Torricelli's tube, a tube in which gas could be compressed by the weight of mercury. If he started out with a given volume of air and then doubled the amount of mercury the air was compressed to half its original volume. As he put it in an appendix to his original publication (#): "It is evident, that as common air, when reduced to half its Rg. #, Two mercury-filled glass tubes that shook the scientific world. At left Torricelli's tube, the later barometer, at right Robert Boyle's tube for compressing air. wonted extent, obtained near about twice as forcible a spring as it had before; so this thus comprest air being further thrust into this narrow room, obtained thereby a spring about as strong again as that it last had, and consequently four times as strong as that of the common air. And their is no cause to doubt, that if we had been here furnished with a greater quantity of quick-silver and a very strong tube, we might, by a further compression of the included air, have made it counterbalance the pressure of a far taller and heavier cylinder of mercury." What later became known as "Boyle's law" was simply the fact that tripling the pressure reduced the volume to one third, quadrupling it reduced the volume to one quarter and so forth. Boyle drew the logical conclusion: the air must consist of discrete particles with a vacuum between them. If you exerted pressure you forced the particles to be closer to each other. With all his experiments about the "spring" of compressed air, Boyle lost sight of his original idea, namely to see whether a mercury column more than # inches in height would be counterbalanced. And he never gave a single thought to temperature. It was the French physicist Edme Mariotte who realized that Boyle's law held strictly true only if the temperature of the air did not change. Mariotte had learned that a volume of air expanded if the temperature increased and shrank if the temperature decreased -- a discovery which finally led to the production of liquefied gases with all their numerous applications. As may be expected, Boyle's law, in French textbooks, is "Mariotte's law", and I am voting on the side of the French. ir)y the year #, then, it had  been established that air had weight, that a vacuum was possible, that air could be artificially compressed into a smaller space and, finally, that it expanded when heated and contracted when cooled and that all that only made sense if one assumed that it consisted of separate particles. A solid, like lead, or a liquid, like water, did not seem to consist of separate particles since they could not be compressed. For a while, even after Mariotte, nobody noticed that a red-hot iron bar had a larger volume than a cold one. The next chapter in the history of the gases is purely chemical. Jan Baptista van Helmont had discovered carbon dioxide, a gas other than air. Hydrogen was the next gas to be discovered. That there is a "flammable air" is first mentioned in the works of a Frenchman named Turquet de Mayerne -- in the posthumous edition of his work, published in #. But the early investigator of hydrogen -- though he cannot be called its discoverer -- was Henry Cavendish. He was bom in Nice on the Rivieria in #I because his mother. Lady Anne Cavendish, had gone there for her health. Henry Cavendish attended Cambridge University, but without obtaining a degree; he was interested in knowledge, not in degrees or titles. He also was a very strange man in all his habits. He could speak to only one person at a time and that only when that person was known to him and was male. Later in life he refused even to be in the same room with a woman and gave his instructions to his maids in writing. To round Black stands for nitrogen, open circles for oxygen, arrows indicate direction of motion and (by their length) the velocity of motion. out the picture he acquired two enormous inheritances from older relatives when he was himself over fifty: the fortunes were so large that the French physicist Jean Baptiste Biot called him: le plus riche de tous les savants et le plus Savant de tous les riches, which can be (inadequately) translated as: "the richest of all the savants and the most knowledgeable of all the rich". And since he used far less than the interest on his fortune, he died being the largest depositor in the Bank of England. Cavendish died at the age of seventy-nine -- when he felt death approaching he sent his servants away so that he might die alone -- and left a scientific legacy of work accomplished in astronomy, meteorology, metallurgy and a few other fields, but mainly chemistry. As for hydrogen, he had obtained it from metals by the action of acids, had carefully collected it over mercury and named it "flammable air from metals". He not only knew that it was flammable, he knew that it was far lighter than air -- thereby establishing that different gases had different densities. He burned hydrogen, producing water and proved that way that water was not an element. It was already known that air consisted of at least two gases, nitrogen (discovered in # by the Scottish physician Daniel Rutherford) and oxygen (discovered by Anton e Laurent Lavoisier in # or #), and Cavendish found out that these two gases, merely mixed normally, could be forced into a chemical compound by the passage of electric sparks. But no matter how much oxygen he added to a sample of nitrogen, there always remained a bubble that would not combine. It was argon, Cavendish missed an important discovery by a hair. These discoveries, plus a few others (like the one by the French chemist Joseph Louis Proust -- #-# -- that each chemical compound contains its elements in definite proportions) paved the way for John Dalton, who arrived at the conclusion that all matter, and not just gases, had to consist of atoms. Of course it was thought at first that only two atoms would get together for the simpler compounds. The "fixed air" of Joseph Black was thought to have the formula CO (instead of CO # ), and water was believed to be HO (instead of H # O). But even so it was impractical to talk about an "atom" of water, or a "compound atom" as some phrased it. It was Count Amadeo Avogadro (#-#) who coined the term molecule, the meaning being "small bundle". He also suggested that even the elements came in molecules, containing more than one atom as a rule. Strangely enough the atomic theory of Dalton, which constituted a scientific revolution, was accepted quietly -- while Avogadro's idea of molecules, which was merely a refinement, caused violent opposition. A fter this interlude, during  which gases were treated mainly as chemicals, physics began to reassert itself. The turning point was around the middle of the nineteenth century. An important point was that both Avogadro and Andre Marie Ampere (#-#) had independently arrived at the conclusion that a given volume of a gas, at a given temperature, would contain the same number of atoms (molecules) regardless of the nature of the gas. Natxmally, that brought up the question; how many? Again we have to backtrack. Jacques Alexandre Cesar Charles (#-#), the invenFig. #. The "mejn free path". The length of the path travelled between colMsions Is never the same twice running but it averages out to the theoretical mean free path. tor of the hydrogen-filled balloon, had discovered in # that gases shrank at a definite rate when cooled. For each degree centigrade of heat they lost, they also lost one # part of the volume. If this rule held true all the way, they should have no volume at aU at a temperature of minus # centigrade. A long time later, in #, Lord Kelvin #) went back to this discovery, suggesting that at minus # centigrade the gas might have lost all of its energy, not its volume, and that this temperature should be used as a starting point for a temperature scale that avoided the nuisance of "below zero" degrees. From then on things moved fast. In # the German physicist Rudolph Clausius (#) invented a new concept. A. gas, he said, consists of "atoms" in steady motion, flying in all directions. Hence they must collide quite often. But while the distance between collisions would not be the same, there should be an average distance between collisions, that average distance depending on both density and temperature. This average distance is now known in English as the "mean free path". In # the Scottish mathematician James Clark Maxwell (#) began to think about these problems. Maxwell felt that even for a given temperature the speed of the molecules would not be uniform. Some would move faster than the norm, and others more slowly; and it was only the average of these different velocities that corresponded to the temperature. Raise the temperature and you get a higher average molecular velocity, but a specific molecule might move at a rate corresponding to a temperature twenty degrees lower. While Maxwell, sitting in Cambridge, pursued these thoughts, Ludwig Boltzmann (#-#), professor at the University of Vienna, conceived the same idea. Consequently the kinetic theory of gases that emerged from their separate goosequills was later referred to as the MaxweUBoltzmann theory. The theory contained the explanation of Brownian motion. We can't see the molecules as they move and collide, but if we have a body small enough to be kicked around by them, and large to be visible in the microscope, we see "Brownian motion". That it was first observed in water was an accident, but the explanation is the same. But we still have not answered the earlier question how many gas molecules are there in a given volume. It was Joseph Loschmidt (#-#), also of the University of Vienna, who tackled the problem. Publication of his results took the form of a lecture delivered during the Twenty-Second Session of the Imperial Academy of Science in Vienna on October #, #. The lecture had the somewhat surprising title: "On the Size of Air Molecules". Loschmidt explained that he used this term because the difference in weight of oxygen and nitrogen molecules is minor, so that they could be averaged to hypothetical air molecules. Now, he said, we are dealing with three values. One is the number of molecules per cubic centimeter -- this we'll call N. Then we have the length of the mean free path, which we'll call L. And finally we have the diameter of the molecule which we'll call D. L. will be shorter as the values for N and for D become larger. S o far everything was quite  clear. If the number of molecules per unit volume is larger, there will be more collisions. But there will also be more collisions if the molecules themselves are larger. Hence his main interest was in the size of the molecules; all else would follow from that. Maxwell had calculated that the mean free path for a nitrogen molecule would be (at # centigrade) ## inch, equiva(We now know that the value is Loschmidt thought that Maxwell's figure was a bit too small so he picked ## which is too large. So each moving molecule moves through a volume of space which is cylindrical with the length of the cylinder being L, or Maxwell's "corrected" figure, while the diameter of this cylinder is equal to the still unknown diameter D of the molecule. Trying to determine D, Loschmidt assumed that the molecules in a liquefied gas touch each other. This was quite a simplification, and even if the molecules were strictly spherical and touched each other there would still be # per cent of the total volume that would be empty. Just to corriplicate matters, it was still impossible to liquefy air at the time Loschmidt lectured. Hence he could not know the volume occupied by one gram of liquefied air. He assumed a value by comparison with those gases that could be liquefied in his day. He concluded that the diameter of an air molecule was just slightly less, by three per cent, er. This, he said, was not a correct value but he felt sure that it was "neither ten times too large nor ten times to small." In that he was correct; his value was only three times too large. Strangely enough he did not take the step to calculate the number of molecules in a cubic centimeter of air, but following his method that figure comes out as ## per cubic centimeter. But Loschmidt had overestimated both the size of the molecule and the length of the mean free path ; the true number of molecules per cubic centimeters is # times as large. Usually this is called Avogadro's number. In order to honor Loschmidt for his pioneering effort the number of molecules per mol (the quantity of compound weighing as many grams as its molecular weight, or # grams in the case of oxygen) is called "Loschmidt's number", although he did not calculate it. That writers, even of textbooks, sometimes call Loschmidt's number Avogadro's number is sad, but true. Just console yourself with the thought that "gas" Where they came from was far off in space. Where they were going was to rule the world of Mankindl I Qnowblindness stalked him like a spectral white bear. Through his arctic sunglasses, Dr. Joe West's eyes winced. His forehead ached from the penetrating white glare. Across the dazzling ice, shadow-shapes of children and squatty men romped on all fours. They were pretending to be bears, roaring and giggling as the bears devoured the children. Watching from their summer parkas with hoods turned back, the horde of swollen women exposed their squinting babies to the arctic sun. It had been three days since the event, the birth. For two days since Dr. West concluded these people could not be Eskimos, he had been trying to leave. Escape still seemed to be too strong a word to use. "Today we go," Dr West said (asked). "Soon-soon we go," Edwardluk agreed pleasantly; his was the only dog team in the encampment, only seven dogs and over a hundred Eskimos. "Soon as this person's leg is better." "Your leg is better. Last sleep." Dr. West squinted down at his stethoscope, which dangled from Edwardluk's thick neck, "I gave you my heartears, and you said your leg felt better. You said we would go today." "Eh-eh," Edwardluk laughed, politely agreeing with whatever the whiteman was saying, "leg is better than yesterday. Eh-eh, you are better. Each day you like us better. Tomorrow you like us better still." "I like you now," Dr. West tried to restrain the irritation in his voice. "As soon as we travel to the whitemen, I'll tell them how much you helped me. As I've been telling you, the airplanes will drop much food for this camp. We must go!" "Eh-eh," Edwardluk suddenly seemed to agree with enthusiasm. "Soon as we kill seals to feed dogs, we go!" ITdwardluk trotted toward his tent, and Dr. West followed with long strides, unable to believe this sudden activity. "First we fill our bellies." Edwardluk flopped down on an ancient sealskin and shouted impressively for his wife to cut meat, of which there was little, although the Canadian Cultural Sanctuary Commission had re-stocked the Boothia District with twin-birth seals. "Then we sleep." "But now is our chance to hunt seals," Dr. West protested, pointing with his recoilless rifle toward the shore-ice where a crack had opened, where seals could rise. "Hunt seals," Edwardluk agreed like an echo and added helpfully; "Good dream protect us from bad ice. Good dream help you like us better tomorrow." With downcast eyes, Edwardluk smiled like a shy little boy and handed Dr. West a thawing glob of seal liver as if it were a Valentine. "Best piece for you." Edwardluk's smiling eyes narrowed as his massive jaw crunched through the partially frozen meat. Gulping, he swallowed and crunched and gulped. His eyes closed with pure joy. His head sagged down. As easily as a tired child, he slept. Dr. West's strong young hands tightened on his recoilless rifle. These people are so obliging, so innocent, so damned lovable, it would be imfwssible to shoot. Damn! Damn, damn, damn! If I am a prisoner, he thought, I can escape. I can esdape whenever I chose to use -- threaten to use force. Dr. West's contradictory grin, which also made him attractive to women who were more selective than Eskimo women, his uncertain grin cracked his chapped lips. If I am a prisoner, his thoughts echoed, I can esdape. definition I cannot escape. Damn! That's a neurotic thought. I've got to escape. He stared down at the scrap of meat which attracted flies to Edwardluk's small hand. These people lacked the gargantuan appetites of Eskimos. Also contrary to Eskimos, there were too many small children. More than the environment could support. The disproportionate number of children indicated a rapid increase in population. After # days with these people. Dr. West had written down too many observations. What he observed three nights ago was the absolute end. If I don't leave now, I may never leave. Grinning, grimacing, he shook his head. Damn! Got to escape. TTe glanced from the snoring Edwardluk to the sleeping dogs. Yesterday when he tried to order these people to help him prepare a sled, giggling they had diverted him from leaving. Marthalik had rubbed urgently against him, peeping up with sweet narrow eyes, urging him to come back into the tent ducking imder his waving arms of anger. He felt trapped. In her hood the wrinkled face erf the baby had flopped back and forth, and begun to cry. From Dr. West's inexplicable rage, the people had averted their faces like hurt children, and his determination to use force, to seize a sled and a prisoner had dissolved in embarrassment, remorse, a dark tent and gentle whispering with Marthalik. Yesterday. Today. In the white glare his eyelids itched. Dr. West knew if he was going to travel he should already have left. These women, these incredibly wonderful women. I've got to escape now! Simultaneously, he felt like laughing and crying. Beyond the shore-ice and the dark crack, gleamed the veined sea-ice with distant islands glittering, icebergs. God help me! I have to cross that! He knew the Canadian Cultural Sanctuary Guard Post must be somewhere beyond that glowing horizon. #P Five years ago during his Alaskan Eskimo population survey Dr. West had learned how difficult it was for a Kabloona, a whiteman, to handle Eskimo dogs, but he had done it. I can do it now if the dogs are harnessed to the sled. Flies buzzed above Edwardluk's sleeping smile, and his massive jaw moved. He was dreaming. These people, Marthalik, all of them, Dr. West had noticed how animated their faces were when they slept, as if their dreams were reality. But reality to Dr. West was burning eyelids and the shock of the #rd night. Got to escape. Must outsmart Edwardluk. Quietly, Dr. West rolled up his sleeping bag. He slid his arm through the sling of his recoilless rifle, the only rifle in the encampment since the disappearance of Edwardluk's "brother", who had owned a rusty rifle and a rusty personality to match, and seemed more like a real Eskimo with his boasting and scratching. He had been troubled by lice. But these people had no lice. These people had no tuberculosis. They were not Eskimos. II Tr. West hefted his pack. Heavy-laden he started the no long walk across the ice toward the distant icebergs in the polar gulf. He hoped he was setting a trap for Edwardluk. Dr. West's original intention liad been to take one of these remarkable people back with him, and there was still that possibility, that possibility -- With each step, the silicone rubber membranes in Dr. West's boots exhaled fog. Yet he waded with dry feet through shimmering puddles of melt-water across the thawing sea-ice. Like a giant, he strode over eroding streambeds on the ice. Fresh water trickled toward dark leads where the sea surged, where seals could rise. This summer ice was rotting, dangerous. He opened the vents in his outer parka because to perspire also was dangerous. "Bad, bad-bad," Edwardluk had said, "for whiteman to walk alone on sea-ice." Then you come rescue me, Dr. West thought and walked on and on. The icebergs seemed no closer, but when Dr. West looked back he saw that the encampment had miniaturized into a cluster of dots. Like a midget, a midge, a dark speck. Dr. West plodded endlessly across the flat sea-ice. He hoped Edwardluk was watching, massive jaw beginning to sag with m worry. Dr. West was gambling, possibfy his life, that Ekiwardluk would grunt with decision, hitch the dogs to the sled and come out from that cluster of specks. CtT)iggest 'skimo camp ever!" the nervous bush pilot had marveled when he set Dr. West down on the ice # days ago. "Where'd they all come from? Out you go. Dr. No-Name. Can't risk me license, even for all those plump little reasons waving to me out there. Got to take off." The expatriate Englishman's gaze had swept the vast aretic sky. "Cultural Sanctuary's patrol aircraft's likely airborne now, and hot after our vanished radar blip. Serious charges, landing on the Boothia Peninsula. Got to take off. Me aircraft's me life!" The self-taught pilot, an exR.A.F. ground crewman, had not reappeared in two weeks as promised, or in three weeks, or in four weeks. Crashed, Dr. West suspected. If radar-tracked and arrested, the pilot would have blabbed by now, and a Cultural Sanctuary patrol plane would have swooped low, searching for Dr. West. Dr. West's application for a Landing Permit had been denied by the Cultural Sanctuary Commission in Ottawa. Not even Overflight Permits were being granted anywhere near the North Magnetic Pole. Dr. West suspected that politics or professional jealousy was behind the refusal. Perhaps the ethnological bigwigs at McGill University wanted first look at the rumored population increase but hadn't got around to it yet. Surely they didn't think Dr. Joseph West, former Director of Oriental Population Problems Research at the University of California, now unemployed, had become a smuggler of transistor radios and steel tools which could culturally dislocate the Boothia Eskimos. There was little evidence of recent cultural smuggling to these people. Dr. West shook his head. If what he had observed continued, these people were more apt to dislocate the world than viceversa. His pack-straps sawed into his shoulders. His feet plodded on and on across the sea-ice. He squinted at the sky, although he had given up all hope of being arrested, rescued by a Cultural Sanctuary aircraft. The only way of carrying his warning message to the Outside seemed to b through hopeful physical exertion, plus guile if Edwardluk fell into his trap. A bove the peak of the iceberg, a flock of dark fulmars whirled. Around the berg gleamed broken ice and dark water where sea birds could feed. Dr. West w!as surprised that he did not sight a single seal as he circled behind the berg. Now he was out of view from the camp. Dr. West hoped Edwardluk was harnessing the dogs. If his friendship talk was genuine, he'll come to rescue me. If not, he'll come to recapture me. But there was a third possibility, unfortunately. Edwardluk might simply go to sleep -- because he didn't give a damn. From his pack, Dr. West took out a pad of caribou skin and sat down. Rifle propped against his thigh, he waited. The trap was set for Edwardluk. And waited. Cold rose through the ancient caribou skin pad into Joe West's haunches. Restlessly, he remembered his Alaskan Eskimos had used bear skin pads because they were thicker. But these Boothia people owned no polar bear skins. They said they never killed their father-bear, and Dr. West was inclined to believe them. The cold enfolded him. From the corner of his eye a small part of the white background trotted across his field of vision. It was an arctic fox, plume-tailed and oblivious. Suddenly the white fox stared at him or past him. Dr. West felt a creeping urge to look behind his own back. He remembered that the Eskimos refer to the white fox as the bear's dog. On the sea-ice, the fox follows the polar bear, dependent on the bear's kills. The Eskimos say: "Fox on ice, look behind you quick, is bear." Turning his head Dr. West squinted at each white mound and fuzzy shadow. At point blank range, he knew a piolar bear would appear more cream-colored than the ice. A black spot would be the nose of the polar bear. The Eskimos say: "Bear hold white paw over nose, bear gone, eh-eh. Bear still there." "Ha!" Dr. West shouted, standing up. The immense white backgroimd remained immobile. From the white mounds, a polar bear's head did not rise weasel like on its long neck. "Spooked myself. These people talk too much about bears." Dr. West twisted his chilled face in another grin. He didn't want to remember Edwardluk's wideeyed face above the seal oil lamp. T ike Eskimos, these people en tertained themselves with night stories. Thick neck tilting from side to side, his eyes closing in ecstasy, Edwardluk had grunted like a bear. "Grandfather of the sky!" Edwardluk's suddenly hoarse voice had creaked. "Sharpen your hvinger. We -- your children -- prepare for you. Open your jaws!" Dr. West blinked his eyes and shivered. If their grandfather was a bear-spirit, that was all right with Dr. West. Who was he to deride anyone's totems or religious beliefs? But after # days, what grated his nerves was the continuously nonanthropomorphic theology of their night stories. These people had things backward, he thought. The mythology of other Eskimos, real Eskimos, presented bear-spirits as merely helping or hmdering man. Man was the endpurpose. But in these people's stories the bear seemed the end-purpose. The People helped the bear. The People prepared the seals, the rocks, the airplanes, for the bear. This was not the bear on the ice. This was a bear in the sky. The purpose of all life seemed to funnel into the bear. What their bear symbolized. Dr. West had not found out, but he had had enough experience with real bears to suspect that a hungry polar bear makes little distinction between a prone man and a seal. He remained standing, clutching his rifle. The non-appearance of seals in the open water around this iceberg suggested that a real bear was near. Dr. West's eyes watered with the strain of trying to see everything and distinguishing less and less in the white glow of the ice. The cold soaked up through his feet His leg bones became conductors of the cold. Sometimes he stood motionless, forgetting to stamp his feet. His vision and time blurred. The fulmars cried out in alarm and whirled dark wings upward into the sky, and Dr. West's eyes widened. He turned. He laughed with relief. A line of black specks across the ice became dogs pulling a distant sled. Dr. West sat down on his caribou skin pad, but his heart was thudding with suppressed excitement, and he stood up. Peering, suddenly he cursed. '"There was more than one man approaching. A man trotted ahead of the sled. The dark bulge on the sled was a second man, probably Edwardluk. Far behind, a third man plodded over the ice. Three men were more than Dr. West had bargained for, even though he had the only gun. By the time they were close Dr. West still had not decided what to do. "He was watching you!" Edwardluk shouted happily. "Up there he was watching you." Dr. West stared up at the peak of the iceberg. If Edwardluk was referring to an actual bear, it was invisible to Dr. West. He squinted at the dogs, who lay down; they had not scented a bear. "Seen us coming." Edwardluk made a circling motion with his wide face and stubby nose, and Dr. West supposed the bear had circled out of sight behind the berg. "We come to carry back your seals," Edwardluk said innocentlyThe second man stood smiling at the sky. The third man still was approaching. They seemed unarmed. In their fur parkas they reminded Dr. West of three childhood teddy-bears. They had been kind and hospitable to Dr. West, and now he couldn't quite bring himself to point the rifle. He didn't want to threaten them with harsh words which would bring hurt expressions to their child-like faces. He didn't want to kidnap a prisoner. Swiftly he rationalized that it might be dangerous to take a prisoner. The prisoner might chew through his bonds while Dr. West slept. Let some anonymous expedition seize the first laboratory specimen. "There is a dead seal under the edge of the ice," Dr. West blurted, pointing with his rifle barrel and walking behind their backs to the sled. Their harpoons still were lashed to the sled. "Eh-eh," Edwardluk's voice agreed politely to the lie. "There is a seal but my eyes don't see it yet." Dr. West's shivering hands were tying his pack and sleeping bag on the sled. "Hal" Dr. West shouted at the dogs as he flopped on the sled, and to his surprise and relief the dogs lurched forward before he could use the whip. They dashed past the startled face of the third man. Back to camp was where the dogs were hurrying. Slashing the whip with all his strength. Dr. West manged to turn the leader toward the ice horizon. '"The sled passed in an arc through the shouting range of the running men, but Dr. West managed to whip the dogs away, the sled weaving a snakelike course beyond the iceberg with Edwardluk running far behind. I have escaped. Dr. West thought inaccurately. The terrible global significance of what he had observed about these people he had not fully analyzed. Mainly he was fleeing from what happened on the #rd night, and from his contradictory desire to go back to them. To the women -- He clung to the sled undulating over the ice. The wonder of the #rd night. The dogs were running uncontrollably. The shock of the #rd night. The sled bounced over a pressure ridge. The women -- If he let go he would fall off the sled and go back. He laughed with bewilderment. It was these women who would be too much for the world. Dr. West's only intimate experience with women had been limited to a high school girl a year older than he but equally flustered, several indistinct sorority girls who might have been the same girl several times, four or five student nurses when he was in Med school, including one he vividly remembered plump and unadorned in unexpected glory, six or seven lab technicians, the last leaving him unbearably guilty and resolving to give up sex, followed by a tired old waitress in Cambridge, Mass., a dozen sprightly R.N.'s and doctor-chasers, the hospital administrator's fiancee who laughed when he asked her to take him seriously, followed by a tired old cocktail waitress in Berkeley, California, paralleling the story of his life, earnest female graduate students at U.C. in Public Health, Anthropology and Genetics, a gorgeous Ph.D. in Population Statistics who for unstatistical reasons decided against marriage, followed by his population research expedition to the Alaskan tundra and a giggling Eskimo woman of whom the only thing memorable was her aroma, the same gorgeous Ph.D., telling him that his theory of Arctic Human Ecology should be recognized beyond the scientific community and he should become more 'assertive, which he was to an arch-eyebrowed interviewer from McCalTs Magazine and a round-eyed interviewer from Good Housekeeping who kept calling him a boy-wonder, and the same gorgeous Ph.D. congratulating him in the nicest way that she could for his appointment as the Director of Oriental Populations Problems Research at the University of California, a period of overwork, the same gorgeous Ph.D. commiserating him for being unexpectedly ousted as Director by that determiner of all large research grants, the Secretary of Defense, followed by a tired old barmaid in Moosejaw Saskatchwan and a unscheduled airline stewardess in Coppermine, Northwest Territories, five hundred forbidden air miles from the Boothia Peninsula. These remarkable women on the Boothia Peninsula were so much more -- I'm crazy to be leaving, he thought. He clung to tlie bounding sled, trying to blank out the #rd night and his incredible first experience with Mafthalik. '"yhe sled runner jammed in broken ice. The sled almost capsized as it abruptly stopped. His sunglasses slid down his nose. Blinking, Dr. West slid off the sled, hoisted the runner free and shouted at the dogs, who surged forward. Dr. West found himself loping behind the sled, trying to overtake it, running. He fell, dislodging his glasses as he lunged through the blinding white glare, almost seizing the sled, skidding across a puddle of melt-water. Springing up, running hard and shouting angrily at the dogs, he had thought they would stop, but they were veering off to the left, and their loose gait accelerated to an excited rush as if they had scented a seal. His commanding shouts grew shrill. Desperately he ran a shorter course to head them off, but they were bounding too fast, the lightened sled skipping behind them. Without the sled he was helpless, hopeless. His eyesight whirled with blinding lights. He tripped. Kneeling upward, gasping with breathless panic, he unslung his rifle. In the glare, his twitching eye could barely distinguish the front sight as it shook back and forth. Aiming ahead of the dogs he fired. Unchecked, the dogs ran into the blinding distance. He fired and fired. A dog turned end for end, biting its rump as the other dogs dragged it along. A dog in front of the sled yelped and was mounted by the sled-runners as the team swept on. Dragging two writhing dogs and the swerving sled, the dog team charged on like troops into battle. The leader abruptly stopped as he reached an open lead and the sled skidded sideways braked only by the bodies of the two wounded dogs from sliding into the dark water and engulfing them all. 'The dog team stood looking back at Dr. West, their breath fogging. If there had been a seal, it was long gone. Kabloona, you panicked. Dr. West blundered toward the team's watching eyes and steaming grins. His unprotected eyes were shimmering and blurring but he had to recapture the sled before he could go back to search for his dark glasses. One dog lay limply entangled with the sled. The other whined and sniffed its shattered spine. The sled dogs watched, their tongues lolling out of great grins, while he pointed the rifle muzzle at the wounded dog's ear, closed his eyes and pulled the trigger. His hand trembling. Dr. West cut through the leather traces and freed both dogs. Squinting against the whiteness, he tried to see back along the sled runners' trail all the way to the indistinct pressure ridge where he thought he had fallen, where he had lost his glasses. He was afraid Edwardluk and the other two would have heard the shots, but they should be a long way off near the iceberg. Surely that was a different iceTo reduce the glare, he slit his handkerchief and tied it across his eyes. Almost blinded, he shouted at the dogs, pushed the sled, yelled, cursed, flailed with the whip while dogs dodged in every direction, and suddenly the dog team darted, curved and flowed along their back-trail toward the pressure ridge. He intended to allow himself one minute to search for his sunglasses. "Kabloona, here are your snow eyes!" Edwardluk stood, holding the dark glasses above his head. Dr. West tore off the handkerchief, but did not see the other two men in ambush. "Hand me the glasses." Dr. West did not point the rifle directly at Edwardluk. TT dwardluk's small hand extended the sunglasses. "Bad dogs run away," his voice murmured, and he ducked his head as if ashamed. He shuffled his mukluks on the ice. "This poor person couldn't run fast enough permit this poor person to -- " "I cannot return to camp," Dr. West interrupted. "I must go find the other whitemen now." "The other whitemen," Edwardluk agreed like an echo, and his real thinking emerged circuitously. "Bad ice. Two dogs no more. We like you. We help you always. When ice is safe, we go. Tomorrow. Each day you will like us better." Dr. West became aware of movement behind him, talked fast. "I cannot go back. I'll help you. I'll tell the whitemen your babies are hungry. I'll send food. Because I like you," he insisted, rapidly. "I like you. Great bear eat me if I lie." Edwardluk looked up, and his shy smile widened. "Eh-eh. you want to go, we go! Someday we People help the whitemen. When we are many, help much. Help whitem.en of whole world." Like a tiny giant, Edwardluk spread his arms and laughed, unaware that the world is # miles in circumference at the Equator, whitemen, yellow-whitemen and black-whitemen, that their vast machines rumble and lurch toward the stars. "Ha!" Edwardluk shouted at the dogs and cracked the whip. The sled rushed off carrying Dr. West, and Edwardluk, running alongside, shouted: "There is the mountain." "Which direction is the Post?" Dr. West meant the Cultural Sanctuary Guard Post, whose radar the bush pilot had tried to avoid. "Eh-eh, my brother has been there, and this person's eyes turned inward see. On a line past the mountain past the island three -- four sleeps. The whitemen will see this person helping you." IV "The dogs soon tired, and Dr. West trotted beside the sled toward the gleaming horizon. Slipping, tiring, he jammed the muzzle of his rifle into the ice as he fell and rose muttering, staggering after the relentlessly glidding sled. He was encased in perspiration as he slogged into the blinding sun. The idea came to him in his exhaustion. If Edwardluk's plan was to wear him out and then seize the rifle -- When the sled snagged on a pressure ridge. Dr. West lay on the sled. The dogs lay down. "Eh-eh!" Edwardluk scampered about with seemingly inexhaustible energy trying to sight a seal, forcing two of the harpoon shafts into the ice, erecting a tattered caribou skin windbreak. "Eh-eh, you rest in camp. This person talk to seal, eh-eh." He hefted the last harpoon. He walked into the distance. The wind hissed over the ice, bending the caribou skins into a funnel, a wind-funnel directed at Dr. West's congealing body. Edwardluk had vanished. Shivering, Dr. West ceased to know he was shivering until his ears awoke him to the distant grunting of the polar bear. "Eh-eh," Edwardluk's voice laughed. "He don't find no seals either." The dogs' voices whined, but their tone was not hunger. Dr. West's e#relids seemed glued together. The dog's voices whined with fear. Alaskan Eskimo dogs would have been roaring with eagerness to rush along the scent of the polar bear, he thought. These dogs were whining. Dr. West slid his fingers under his sunglasses to his throbbing eyelids. Overpowering light penetrated although his eyes were closed. His head ached with pain messages from his overloaded optic nerves. When he tried to open his eyes, he gasped, drowned in dazzling liquid light. He was snowblind. "The distant bear emitted a hoarse cough. Dr. West's hand tightened on his rifle. When a bear is hungry enough, he thought, it will stalk sled dogs lying on the ice like seals. When a bear is starving it sees nothing but seals, and I am blind. "Eh-eh," Ekiwardluk's voice laughed, "nothing but seals. Give me the rifle. Big noise will tell bear we are not seals." "I win hold the rifle," Dr. West replied; he was afraid the rifle was all he had, snowblind and helpless. "I know how to work it." "This person knows how to work it," Edwardluk volunteered, and Dr. West could hear him moving closer. "My brother had one and he shot it all the time." But not at bears. Dr. West thought. "At bears," Edwardluk's voice persisted. "My brother shot a bear and that is why he vanished. It was bad for him to kill a bear." Prior to this Edwardluk's story had been that his brother had vanished while travelling to get more presents from the whitemen of the big whalekayak, the whitemen with beautiful red stars on their caps. "You would not shoot the bear even if I gave you the rifle," Dr. West riiplied, clinging to the rifle. "Eh-eh," agreed Eldwardluk, this person is not a bear-killer like my brother. This person would only shoot a loud noise so the bear hears we are not seals." He shuffled away. Dr. West clicked off the safetycatch. The recoilless rifle boomed, kicking viciously. There had been ice in the barrel, but it had not burst. "I have frightened the bear." Now there was no need for Edwardluk to have the rifle. "If this person had the rifle, a seal could be shot." Edwardluk's voice moved closer. "There are three harpoons". Dr. West replied. "But your eyes are bad," Edwardluk began circuitously. "I will not give you the rifle." Further away the polar bear made a strange mooing noise. "This person watched you while you sleep," Edwardluk said, as if this was more important than the circling bear. "Eheh, asleep you frown, you twist. In the emcampment it was this way also. You look unhappy when asleep. My brother was that way. Even with arms around woman, your sleep-face is unhappy. Are all whitemen unhappy when they sleep?" "How the hell should I know?" Dr. West slung his rifle over his back and crawled blindly on to the sled. "Let's go!" "Whitemen do not shoot the People?" Edwardluk asked. "As if we are dogs?" "No, I was frightened when I shot the dogs. I thought they were running away. I thought they were leaving me alone to die. I only shoot things that are leaving me to die." J oe West clung on the dragging sled, his head muffled in a darkness of caribou skin, his eyes throbbing and flashing lights of pain. Once he heard Edwardluk shouting to someone, and his stomach contracted. He dreamed Edwardluk had circled back to the encampment. No escape. Then he realized Edwardluk had merely admonished the dogs. The sled was moving sporadically as if the dogs were exhausted. Motionless, Dr. West was awakened by the distant crackwhoosh of a recoilless rifle. Whitemen? Dr. West's fingers clawed along the oddly thin stock of hisrifle. He was holding on to a harpoon shaft. "My rifle. He's stolen my rifle." The dogs whined, hungrily straining, but the sled creaked immovably because Edwardluk had anchored it to the ice so that the dogs could not rush forward at the sound of the shot, which meant seal-meat. Edwardluk's plodding return and a dragging sound were overwhelmed by the roaring lunges of the dogs. Edwardluk was feeding the dogs first, hurling thuds of meat within their harnessed range. Then he was beating them off. "No more! Got no more!" "Here is the warm liver." Edwardluk must have carried it under his parka. "Eat. This person left a little blubber by the water for the bear. Eat. The great bear will see how we helped the bear. Eat. Soon this person shoots a bigger seal. You eat. Where we are, many wide cracks and soon another seal. Then this person will eat." From the distance rose a longdrawn howling roar like a giant, insane. "My God! Was that the bear?" "This person don't know. The bear, it was the bear. A little taste of blubber wake up bear's stomach. Eh, eh," Edwardluk laughed nervously. "Bear want to eat world." "Give me my rifle," Dr. West demanded angrily. "Eh-eh, he is only a bear." Edwardluk clicked the rifle's safety on or off; there was no way for Dr. West's ears to tell which. Edwardluk's voice diminished as he moved away. "Bear don't like man's smell. Once my brother's rifle don't work, and he lie still and bear sniff him and go away." The snarling was the dogs. are you doing?" Dr. West meant: don't leave me alone. " -- to shoot another seal. Dogs not fed enough to sleep, only enough to fight each other. This person must look for another seal." Edwardluk added with practicality: "Your smell will keep the bear away from dogs. Before very long this person come back." Dr. West groped on the sled for the harpoon shaft, clutching it. "Best thing is sleep," Edwardluk's voice said, softer, but closer. Instead of leaving, Edwardluk squatted down so close Dr. West could feel his radiated warmth next to him and could hear his excited breathing. "The important thing, will the whitemen like us?" Edwardluk blurted. "We don't harm anybody. We helped you. We want to help everybody because -- we know. You frown, you twist when you sleep. But we sleep happy all with same dream because we are here, we are there, we know why." Edwardluk's voice hoarsened with emotion, with joy, and his hand gently closed on Dr. West's wrist. The great bear will come down when there are enough of us and -- " Dr. West had stiffened involuntarily, and Edwardluk stopped, as if sensing rejection. Again, Dr. West knew what Edwardluk was thinking: you don't like us. For # days Dr. West had been bombarded by the love and mythology of these people. They wanted -- needed -- to be liked. If these people were not caged in this Cultural Sanctuary, Dr. West wondered, would they be scurrying door to door, knocking and disturbing housewives with their joyful apocalyptic message? "He will come," Edwardluk's voice insisted, "when we have covered the world for him!" Edwardluk's grip tightened on Dr. West's wrist. "Our bodies will reward him for our birth." Edwardluk's voice rose in confidence and joy. "His great hunger is for us, for us. To this world and all worlds, he comes." Edwardluk released his grip, standing up. His foot-steps shuffled away over the ice. The dogs whined with hunger and hope of seal meat. Through the wind drifted the distant grunting of the bear, and the wind hissed across the sled. Under the icy caribou skins. Dr. West lay shivering. Eskimos say real life, dream life, begins while sleeping cold, dreaming cold, awakened into sleep like a wolf inhaling the scents, like a caribou hearing the most distant sounds, like a hand feeling... V Touring the #rd night he had camped with these people in an overcrowded tent where their stench congealed in leaden cold; his only desire had been for sleep. He pushed away the smoothly bare arm. Tired and still apprehensive of venereal disease and lice, he did not want any anonymous and greasy Eskimo girl. "Eh-eh," her faceless voice giggled. "Marthalik." "Go away. I want sleep." But with warming excitement he discovered he was becoming -- he had become a lover of an intensity he had never experienced. His mounting ego said: Superman, you're getting out of it what you put into it. But he overpraised himself. Smoothbellied and moving indescribably, Marthalik was the lover, he discovered. Marthalik. In Marthalik's arms he dreamed the bear was approaching. He laughed in his sleep. Unique. Marthalik might have become his Cleopatra, his Goddess Calypso who imprisoned Ulysses in her island bed. He might have become an odd wanderer with an Eskimo wife. But when he went out to help search for Edwardluk's "brother", Marthalik had not accompanied him. She was not feeling well. Thinking of her warmth, he had trudged away with a dozen Eskimos. Camped in the lee of a cliff, Edwardluk had persisted in offering his sister or his wife; Dr. West was too sleepy to recognize which. Worn by Edwardluk's generosity, anxious not to hurt anyone's feelings. Dr. West said: "Oh, hell," and embraced her. Wonderful surprise! She was as wonderful as Marthalik. They all were. This went on and on. These wonderful women could conquer the world. He laughed in his sleep. Even on the #rd day, when he noticed that Marthalik, his first slender girl of the #rd night, now appeared slightly thick-waisted and heavy-gaited, he could not forsee the reason the age-population curve in this encampment was skewed so drastically to children and babies. During the #rd night a girl gave birth to a son. Dr. West tried to believe he confused one girl with another. They all looked so much alike. This girl could not be Marthalik. Holding her mewing baby under her chin smiling proudly, she reassured him. "Eh, this person is Marthalik." Her baby appeared to be typical Eskimo baby fathered by an Eskimo. There was a typical mongoloid blue spot near the base of the spine. Even Eskimo babies are born with blue eyes. He kept telling himself he could not be the father. Marthalik could not be the mother. This was a full term baby, which should take approximately nine months. A thirty-day gestation period should be impossible for a human being. It would be catastrophic for humans enmasse. These people cannot be Eskimos. What are they? Ohivering into wakefulness,  awakened by whining dogs. Dr. West sat up on the anchored sled. The grunting sound, like an approaching hog, was the polar bear. With his finger and thumb. Dr. West peeled one eyelid open and gasped with pain, stabbed by the blinding white light. His eyes flooded with tears. Along the sled he groped for the two harpoons. "Edwardluk!" he shouted, and the vast emptiness of sea-ice swallowed his voice and returned like a false echo the grunting of the bear. His hand gripped the harpoon shaft. Best weapon for a blindman? To his own surprise he laughed. A bit shrilly, but he laughed. Turning his head to follow the pig-like noises of the bear, he extended the harpoon. "Come on you invisible spook! I'm a man, not a seal." His pounding heart, his surging andrenilin, had given him back his warmth, his liveness. He laughed with surprise that he was not afraid. Much closer than before, the bear growled. The dogs yelped, violently thrashing the anchored sled, concealing any sounds of the bear. In this uncertain moment Dr. West re-evaluated. These doge were straining to escape. Escape was simple! His atavistic flow of courage froze. With the hurried gasps of a civilized man. Dr. West dropped the harpoon and unsheathed his short-bladed skinning knife. Of course the dogs would run, he thought. They would drag the sled away, carrying him. The bear growled. Tight-muscled with fright. Dr. West lurched across the straining sled, fumbled back along the rail until his hand found the taut anchor strap. His knife slashed. "The strap broke, the lunging dogs yanking the sled from under him. He fell on his elbow on the ice, momentarily stunned by his stupidity as the clamor of the fleeing dog team faded into the distance. He couldn't escape, 'ne thought. Was he predestined to -- ? "Edwardluk!" Dr. West started to rise, and was warned by a cavernous growl. He remained in a crouching posture, turning his head in the direction from which the sound had emerged. He was facing upwind, and an odor of rotten meat became noticeable, but now he couldn't hear the bear. The bear must be motionless, staring at him. Gradually, Dr. West sank down on the ice, his knife hand under his shoulder as he flattened out on the ice, his vulnerable stomach pressed against the ice, his legs pressed together, his shoulders hunched protectively about his neck. His chest pressed against the ice, his heart thudding against the ice. He could hear the hiss-hiss of its breathing, the bear's shuffling advance. Dr. West made no new attempts to open his eyes. He tried to see backward into his concrete-block cottage in California. It became a sunlit fortress. Behind the locked door, behind the multi-colored dusty books on the top shelf lay his .# magnum Ruger Blackhawk revolver, heavy hog-leg single-action revolver, gleaming thick cylinder stuffed with six bullets looking fat as thumbs, packed with exp! osive -- emptiness. The bear snorted. Motionless on the ice, Dr. West suppressed his breathing. He remembered Alaskan Eskimo hunters laughing how they had behaved in such situations. Prostrate before their bears, they had lived to joke. "Don't breathe," Eskimos say. "Bear never kills dead man." The polar bear's stench engulfed him. Above him poised the hiss-hiss of its breathing. There was a gurgling sound, the ravenous contractions of its digestive system. As forcibly as the blunt end of a baseball bat, the polar bear nosed his thigh, trying to turn him over. Desperately, he wanted to lunge away but lay in fear the bear's quick paw would smash him like a seal if he moved. He wanted to leap away with a nightmare shriek as the bear's nose clubbed his thigh, his hip, shoving to turn him over, to expose his vital belly. Resisting, Dr. West tried to sag against the ice, to keep his belly down. With an eager grunt and a series of hisses, the bear's nose burrowed under him, pushing up his hip. He twisted, was clamped --  The shriek apd muscular spasm ballooned to his consciousness. His thigh, the bear's jaws! With the squawling vitality of any animal being devoured alive, the former Dr. West writhed, striking theknife blade across the hard muzzle of the polar bear. With a startled woof, the bear's jaws opened. Dr. West's body rolled away slashing the air and screaming defiance like a cornered animal. Backing away, gasping, he hacked the air with the knife while the shuffling sounds of the bear departed. He became aware of the throbbing of his thigh. Gummed eyelids torn open, he faced blindly into the whiteness and listened through his own harsh breathing for the silent bear, and remembered who he was. Dr. West's fingers explored the slippery twitching remnants of his thigh muscle. Hard-jawed, he toumiqueted his belt around his thigh and gasped. "Edwardluk," he gurgled. "Edwardluk, Edwardluk!" he yelled. There was no Edwardluk. "Edwardluk! Edwardluk!" His voice thickened. His head seemed to sail away, and he muttered and twisted, resisting. If he fell into shock, he thought, in this cold he would be dead. Dead, dead, irretrievably dead. All gone. Finished. Nothing. From hissing wind emerged a scraping sound approaching. Edwardluk's voice wheezed, "Dogs turn away from water too late. Sled float. Curlytail drown. Loafer drown." All Edwardluk could talk about was the dogs. "Hump drown. Wind Runner drown." Edwardluk slid darkness and warmth down over Dr. West's head and shoulders; Edwardluk was giving him his outer parka. "White Eye drown." Edwardluk was prodding his leg, wrapping his leg in something jelly-like within wet fur. "Fished out dogs. Cut up. Eheh," Edwardluk laughed feebly, "much good dog meat for everyone. This person cut open Wind Runner and White Eye for bear." With crunching sounds, Edwardluk was breaking apart the sled, rebuilding it into a tiny man-sled. Gently, Edwardluk's hands tied Dr. West on the sled. T)lind, Dr. West knew they were microscopic specks in the enormity of sea-ice, shore-ice and ice-shaped mountain-islands. "We go!" With a grunt, Edwardluk strained at the harness, and the jolting hours moved through chills and sleep and fever, becoming days of blind agony without end. Edwardluk's soft voice tried to soothe. "Eat-eat." He was pressing chewed dog meat into Dr. West's mouth. Edwardluk would shout: "Ha! Forward, dogs!" and Edwardluk's stubby legs would tramp forward, endlessly dragging the man-sled with its raving burden. Dr. West. "The bear," Dr. West would gasp. "Got to warn them." The Canadian Cultural Sanctuary Commission became twelve pairs of eyes surrealistically floating in a jury box. "Please believe me." The population pressure among nations, in the amoeba-like growing struggles of the population masses of the world, these multiplying Eskimos will be the Bomb for whatever nation makes use of these. "Believe me, they're not Eskimos." In his delirium, Marthalik's face rose smiling. He clung to her body. The droning of the airplane transformed snowflakes into parachutes drifting down with swaying food packages. As absurdly as Pop Art, these were forth. Massive jaws crunching. "Too many Eskimos." For these happy people what did the bear symbolize? "Don't feed the bear!" he shrieked. The giggling Eskimo women were stuffing ovulation suppressant pills into their ears. Their bellies inflated. The Earth tipped. From the darkness of space opened the jaws. "The bear!" he shrieked. In more lucid moments. Dr. West clutched his swollen thigh and thought what a good man Edwardluk was. Laughing, straining, uncomplaining, that was the Eskimo image. They were cheerful people who fought no wars. It was true. So true. Men of goodwill all over the world would not let the Eskimos starve no matter how many Eskimos... VI '"The headwind carried the smell of fuel oil smoke, the barking of dogs. "Carry the poor bloke into the storehouse where it's dark. I'll take the rag off 'is blinkers. Coo! Eyes like bloody sores!" The man's voice was the perpetual employee. Dr. West thought dazedly, another Englishman imported to Canada in the population struggle. The French-speaking Canadians were outbreeding the rest two to one, gaining numerical control in spite of English immigration. French Separatists no longer spoke of separations but of P'rench as the required language in all of Canada's schools. Dr. West's eyes throbbed like hammer blows into his skull. His snowblind eyes -- "Kerosene eye drops I always says," the ex-Londoner's voice was croaking. " 'Ere comes the Commissioner. Kerosene eye drops for snowblindness." "No, wait!" Dr. West gasped. "Leave my eyes alone. I'm a doctor. I need special treatment. I must be flown to a hospital with -- with Eldwardluk." "If you're a doctor, where's your kit?" the Cultural Sanctuary Commissioner's voice accused. "You're another cultural smuggler. You smuggling bastards won't leave the world's best people alone, not for a minute! You're the third smuggler I've caught in my district this year." "No steel fishhooks, no transistor batteries on 'im," the exLondoner protested. "Coo! Commissioner, look at 'is leg!" The Commissioner evidently bent over Dr. West's leg because there was a retching sound. "Gangrene." "Dog bite him," Edwardluk's voice volunteered. "Bad leg. This person drag him on little sled -- that many sleeps." Edwardluk must be holding up stubby fingers, feigning ignorance of counting. "Dogs drown. This person drag him all way from Mountain Bay." "Thom Bay? That's an extremely difficult and hazardous -- my man, you've completed an epic journey!" The Commissioner panted with pleasure. "You're a hero." T Te must be shaking Edward- luk'.s hand, and Edwardluk giggled with embarrassment. "Pulled wliitemen long way. People hungry. He say much food here." "No one will starve," the Commissioner said warmly. "Emergency Family Allowances will be authorized. Survival always is more important than # selfsufficiency. If necessary we'll even paradrop a Family Allowance for every Family Head on the Boothia District Roster!" "Eh-eh??" Edwardluk's voice laughed in confusion. "Will you help us? Many-many people hungry!" Edwardluk must be spreading his stubby arms. "Many people. Here his markerbook." "I'll be damned!" Fromthe sounds, the Commissioner must be thumbing through Dr. West's notebook. "He count people. Say not enough seals." Edwardluk expounded. "He count babies. Say more hungry quick." "We'll make our own population survey. This man evidently is deranged. He appears to be dying." "We help Whiteman. He say all wliitemen will like us because we help him." Earnestly, Edwardluk must be pressing his hand on his chest. "This poor person carry whiteman all this way. Pull sled like dog," Edwardluk laughed nervously. "You're a better man than the whitemen!" The Commissioner was bubbling with enthusiasm for his Elskimos. "You've made an epic journey; there will be food for everyone. Boothia District will gain proper notice if you will speak thus on the C.B.C. The telly, the picture box. "Tell them of the hunger." "People hungry," Edwardluk repeated wistfully enough to melt the hearts of any T.V. audience. "Babies hungry." Dr. West gritted his teeth. There was no use attempting to speak now. The Commissioner would not listen because he was in no mood for an "attack" against the Eskimos. Later -- This Commissioner emotionally would reject unpleasant facts. Finally when the Canadian Cultural Sanctuary Commissioners' noses were rubbed in the evidence, in the sinister implications of a one-month gestation period, both the Commission and the Canadian Government would temporize. Dr. West thought. "Forcible birth control? Surely not in a free nation! No matter what you say, they're as human as I am," this Commissioner would protest. "What would you wish us to do, let these good, happy, cooperative people starve? The real moral issue bethoughts had a dream-hke reality. "Coo! Is he d#ung?" said a voice which penetrated Dr. West's delirium.  nd Eskimos have Asian identifications. Dr. West dreamed the U. N. General Assembly with outraged shouts and dark faces rising against a rumor that Canada was planning "Eskimo family limitation." "Sterilization!" "Imperialist suppression!" To aid tlie starving and disadvantaged Eskimos, the Chinese Federation of Nations would offer Cultural Assistance. Roaring airplanes from Asia, from Europe, from embarrassed America would parachute food throughout the spreading Arctic while the people multiplied and multiplied. "Eh-eh, we fill world," Edwardluk had explained weeks ago with lovable simplicity, "until bear comes." Death gnawed Dr. West's leg, and he tried to sit up while Edwardluk's gentle hands held him down. "Must speak," Dr. West gasped, thinking: I must live. "I must speak." "You sleep now," Edwardluk was whispering, holding him down. "He come." In his delirium. Dr. West could hear the galactic runting of the Galactir Consumer Report No. #: Automatic Twin-Tube Wishing Machine Don'f wasfe your credits! Consult this handy buying guide before you purchase -- or you may pay dearly! published by CortGalFedConAss, (Note: this forms part of our series of reports on products not yet in very general demand, but representing a substantial investment of credit -- cf. our recent tests of inexpensive time machines.) Introduction We have received many letters asking what we think of twintube wishing machines. Typical is the following: "I'm overworked and underpaid. Sometimes it seems there are only two choices left to me -- the third, suicide, wouldn't help because I can't keep up the pa # rments on suicide insurance. "Either I'll have to have myself twinned so I can moonlight a second job -- and I don't know what I could do that would cover the payments on the twinning -- or else I'll have to go ten per cent deeper into hock and buy a wishing machine. At Cr. # or so they aren't cheap, but on the other hand the idea of making everything for ourselves seems wonderful. My wife says yes, get one, because it would be living like our ancestors used to, completely selfsufficient (we have strong pioneer traditions here on New Frontier), but I said no, I guess there may be a catch, let's wait Not everyone, alas, has that much good sense. Over the past decade scores of news stories have testified to the fate of hasty purchasers who succumbed to wild advertising claims. Swamped by debt, Ebenezer J. Younghusband of Venable's World boasted to his friends that he'd seen a way out of his difficuties. He mortgaged his grandchildren's earning capacity to buy a wishing machine. He envisaged making and selling uranium-# on a rising market to recoup his expenditure. Three tiiousand casualties occurred, mostly fatal, when he allowed # kg. to accumulate in the hopper. Likewise, rendered desperate the problem of supporting her eleven children, widowed Mrs. Honoria Quonsett of Hysteria sold six of her offspring to an illegal service agency and invested in a wishing machine, thinking she could redeem them when it had stabilized her affairs. The machine she was able to affordwas inadequately insulated against feedback from the user's subconscious, and -- since she was naturally concerned with her children's fate above all  -- began to manufacture duplicates of them. The more frantic she grew, the more the machine churned out. As even the finest machine is unable to create a fully functioning human, something like # imbeciles are now a charge on the Hysterian government, and Mrs. Quonsett is permanently hospitalized. So, if you're considering buying a wishing machine, bear three points in mind: the advertisers' claims are exaggerated; extreme care is always necessary in use; and -- most important of all -- these machines are machines, not magic wands! Background Immediately Charlie Voluminous MacDiomnaid, a century or so ago, turned "transmutation without radiation" from a votecatching slogan into a practical reality. All technically advanced planets began to dream of shortcircuiting the conventional manufacturing processes and creating articles at need from crude matter and raw energy. In # the first notable step towards this goal was accomplished accidentally on Cocahymnia, when Abdul Fidler gave up trying to describe the instruments he wanted to play his famous "Catastrophe Suite" and had himself spliced directly into the computer-operated controls of a woodwind factory. Further development led to one of the two essential elements of a modern manufacturing complex: the visualizer tube, which extracts from the mind of the person in charge the characteristics of the desired product. The necessity for a second controlling element emerged when Fidler discovered that human musicians couldn't play the in.struments he had devised. For his "Variations on the Theme of Planetary Collision" he attempted to surpass his earlier achievement and create a superior musician, too. The lifeform resulting had an enormous brain, incredibly acute hearing, # pairs of hands and sufficient mouths to play #I wind instruments at once. On seeing it, Fidler let out a cry of joy approximately a sixth of a tone below G flat in altissimo, and the creature -- so sensitive it could not endure this deviation from perfect pitch -- manipulated him until he was .screaming exactly on the note. The loss of his talent was a severe blow to galactic music, but his death established the need for the moderator tube, charged with powers of judgement regarding the feasibility and permissibility of the product. Not unexpectedly, the immense range of the human imagination meant that the early installations had to be huge. The pilot version covered about a hectare of ground. However, though such size confined the process to commercial undertakings, partial success was better than none and soon factories working on these principles were a common sight on prosperous planets. The ultimate target -- providing private consumers with home appliances that they need only switch on and think into -- appeared as remote as ever until the genius of Gordian Bludgeon, a factory-hand on Odin, broke the deadlock. One day, during a five-minute period of random thinking intended to clear his mind for a changeover from family spaceboats to sanitary appliances, he snapped his fingers and started to concentrate on the idea of an automatic twin-tube wishing machine no larger than a robochef. It is pointless to deny that like so many geniuses Bludgeon enjoyed imperfect mental stability. However, it is indisputable that wishing machines for home use would not yet be available. Though refinements have subsequently been incorporated, every machine we saw was a modification of his original version. Chief among the refinements, incidentally, is the elimination of a circuit he included because his former girl-friend had just married the factory manager. It is now illegal to describe in print what this was intended to do, but by reading between the lines of the distorted account in Harold Knockermaker's Bludgeon the Man any averagely aggressive male should be able to figure it out. Brands tested We found a total of seven wishing machines that fitted the sti'ict definition of "twin-tube" (i.e. having both a visualizer and a moderator) and "automatic" (i.e. not requiring the preliminary insertion of ready-made parts). All of them cost in the region of Cr. #. Cheaper models are on offer, but they lack the moderator tube. They should not be bought under any circumstances. The fact that Eblis is currently quarantined from the rest of the galaxy and languishing under the most savage dictatorship in history is directly attributable to the purchase by a Mrs. Phobia Luncheon of such a machine. Her five-year-old son Elgin, in a tantrum over the refusal of an ice cream soda, started the machine and set it to making nucleararmed robot soldiers two meters tall, with whose aid he overran the planet and set up a drugstore with a soda fountain a kilometer long. (He is expected to die of malnutrition in about #, but it is impossible to estimate how many of Eblis's population will survive him.) These are the models we tested, and the chief slogans used to advertise them: Plenty in the Home." Golden Touch." ey can or can't buy." one is on the make!" dreams of avarice." turing." "There is no God but Allah; however, the profit is entirely yours." on inspection, proved to be identical except for the nameplate affixed to the front of the cabinet. The former costs Cr. # more than the latter. The makers refused to comment on this. Appearance and finish With the following qualifications the finish of the products was rated "acceptable" by our test panel. ly twice as big as the largest of the others, and the makers recommend that the first use it be put to after purchase is the construction of an extra room to hold it. The output hopper supplied imposed an arbitrary limit on the size of articles manufactured. Anything larger than approx. # X # meters came out concertinaed. In the end we sent for one of the range of non-standard oversize hoppers available at extra charge. (We tried making our own with the machine, but the tolerances were of the order of two micrometers and the controls were insufficiently precise.) with excerpts from the Koran, and was time-switched to prevent its use when the owner was supposed to facing Mecca for prayer. Five periods of nonavailability per day, each lasting fifteen minutes, may constitute a drawback in the view of non-Moslems. smaller than the others in every respect including its visualizer cap, which fitted only one of our test panel (an eight-yearold boy chosen for the vividness of his imagination). We had to substitute the cap from the basuser's chair was rated "very uncomfortable" by the entire panel, and we had to pack it with foam padding before anyone could sit through a production cycle. ed us several problems. Our attention had already been caught by the curious advertising copy The attractive gray cabinet was finished in a manner we had not previously encountered. When touched, it humped and rubbed against the hand, at the same time secreting a gummy fluid with a strong smell resembling banana-oil. The output (no hopper was fitted) was on top of the casing and could only be reached by a stepladder. The controls were on two boards at opposite ends of the housing, which meant that unless the user's reach exceeded # m. and he had had the foresight to install wall-mirrors to reflect the dials he had to walk back and forth all the time. This was rendered difficult by the hard flat bench, tilted at #, fitted in place of a user's chair. Also there was no visualizer cap; #I separate leads had to be attached to the head with suctioncups, and the handbook advised shaving before use. Instruction ixtanuals, etc. Handbooks were supplied with five of the machines. That for the adjustment will be required for at least one Earth Standard Year." But see below, Performdid not, which seemed odd. We used the same for both. That cation: "In the name of Allah, the Merciful, let no harm befall users of this machine!" Again, see below. instructions except a swing-ticket attached to the on-off switch, which read: "Any fault that develops in this machine can easily be rectified by having it produce a replacement part." We should like to repeat the comment of our eight-yearold, but this publication has to go through the galactic mails. admirable idea. Unfortunately the text in # of them (the exception being High Canal Martian) referred to a model discontinued four years ago. been produced on the machine by an inexperienced operator. It was a handsome volume of about # pages, of which all but the first # were blank. Guarantees ject to the deletion (don't forget to thumbprint it in the margin) of the clause which runs: "The manufacturers will not be held liable for (a) the products of a diseased imagination; (b) operation of the machine by a minor; (c) death, disablement or disfigurement of any user by hisher productions." None of the other guarantees was worth the permafilm they ter alia, "Omission of five-timesdaily prayer voids this warran"We reserve the right to cancel this or any other ostensible warranty at out entire discretion." at least the virtue of honesty (we think); it ran simply: "We decline responsibilities, all shapes, all sizes, all colors." Power source and mode of operation As stated above, all wishing machines on sale are similar to Bludgeon's original concept. The and forth over a sloping bench), puts on a cap connected to the shaves scalp and attaches #I leads), adjusts manual controls to broad categories of mass, switches on the power and concentrates on visualizing the appearance and performance of a known end-product, or the performance of something desired but not hitherto invented. This eventually appears in the output hopper, or not, as the case may be. useful extra: a warning bell on the moderator to indicate if production of the article had been vetoed. With the slower mable to hang around hopefully for an hour or more before realizing that nothing would emerge. draw domestic current on planets where a piped-plasma grid exists; otherwise they require a portable fusion plant. The off solar or other energy sources, but performance on anything but plasma is unsatisfacing solar energy, required #)# hours steady concentration to produce a meal for two people, which the hungry tester then immediately devoured. unique in having to be primed with # kg. of technetium (this is apparently what the advernishing this initial load is about Cr. #; however, an efficient auxiliary circuit kept the level of fuel constant, using thermal energy from the air of the room, providing sufficient downtime was allowed. Performance Theoretically a wishing machine will make almost anything, subject to the veto of the moderating tube. In practice, the latter is by no means consistent, and what you get out depends anyhow on how good you are at concentrating. (It also depends on how good the visualizer tube is at sifting conscious from subconscious mental images.) It was clearly impossible to attempt a cross-section of users' desires. We settled for three groups of tests. First, we had to establish that everyday requirements could be met. We instructed the testers to make (a) a meal for two people which they personally enjoyed; (b) clothing for themselves, from hat to shoes; (c) an item of household equipment, preferably furniture. All passed, with the following qualifications: Food produced on the initial sisted knives, forks and teeth, and its piece of furniture (a table) proved to be of collapsed steel. We had to send for a crane to remove it from the output hopper. Investigation showed that the Durability control needed adjustment; it was set to "#I per cent". A setting of I produced edible food and # produced usable furniture, in later runs. Clothing manufactured on the and waterproof, but when we sent out a lady tester in the garments she had made, to see how well they wore, the next we heard of her she was in jail on a charge of indecent exposure. Her and all other female clothing produced by this machine turned perfectly transparent one hour after putting on. A complaint to the makers produced an apology and a statement to the effect that the factory-hand in charge of this batch had been sent for psychotherapy to eliminate his Peeping Tom syndrome. All the testers who ate meals ized with acute food poisoning. ed enormous extra effort before it would produce food uncontaminated with bromine and arsenic and of any other color than purple (though some of our testers found purple steak and potatoes attractive visually, they tasted bad), or clothing less than # cm. in thickness, devoid of fibreglass scales and with sleeves less than # m. long. Second, we had to establish that it was economical to produce household durables available through more conventional channels. We tried for a threevee set, and an airconditioner. In all cases it was cheaper (sometimes # per cent cheaper) to buy commercially. Hovever, the following points should be noted: sponse to a tester who claimed not to have the faintest notion how a three-vee set works, produced one in working order, superior to any we have ever seen, and based on what proved to be a radical new means of receiving broadcast signals. We are working on this and hope shorty to market a commercial version, which may go some way towards making up the anticipated deficit in next year's balance sheet. (See "Message from your Chairman", this issue.) thing, but merely repeated what the tester was visualizing at the time. We had to fire one tester whose set depicted a positively obscene episode from "Peyton Planet". And those from the DOreceive only Mecca, Medina and New Cairo. The airconditioners mostly worked okay, except for the INminutes' operation the room was fuU of the reek of chlorine; inspection showed that a minature transmuter had been set into the housing, which was busy getting rid of the oxygen in favor of chlorine, bromine, iodine and inert gases. Finally we had to determine how safe the machines were. There is no galactic standard yet, but an Earthside law lays down that the moderator must prevent the creation of "any noxious or vicious article, object or creature whatsoever." Cut-outs built into the moderator are supposed to enforce this. In practice, it's clear that definitions vary. Even on the best make infectious bacteria (see Obituary, inside back cover). And our eight-year-old, using the make a spanking machine, from which his parents were rescued in a state of extreme exhaustion; a suit of battle armor, his own size, in which to make good his escape; and enough sleepy-gas to blank out the ConGalFedConAss Building as he was leaving. Our performance tests of the clusive. We were tempted to abandon them when we discovered that although insulation against subconscious feedback left something to be desired on all the machines, the insulation on this one tended to filter out conscious images and let subconscious ones go through. (The events which led us to this impression need not be gone into as the tests were abortive.) However, we felt we owed it to our members to determine whether the extravagant claim Our change of address, noted on the inside front cover, stems largely from our persistence. We decided to make up a cyclic tape for some article of which any family is likely to consume large quantities, and run it until the machine stopped working. Our first choice was paper handkerchiefs, but the machine's vulnerability to subconscious associations compelled the Greater Greater New York Public Health Authority to step in. (We are glad to learn, just before press-time, that the influenza epidemic is officially "under control".) It was then suggested that the item of which a family consumes most is money. This choice had the secondary advantage that the use of a wishing machine to make Galactic currency is counterfeiting, and if the machine's moderator permitted an illegal act we would be compelled to inform our members that it was an offence to buy one. We regret to announce that on this test the machine performed flawlessly. Our calculations show that the technetium will run out when the pile of bills now covering the site of our former headquarters is about # meters high, unless a strong wind gets up, so the machine is not in fact "inexhaustible", but this is a slim consolation. (Anyone finding windblown bills, incidentally, is requested to forward them to the office of our Attorney for the Defense before the first of next month.) We learn from the Superdrstrict Attorney's staff that an investigation has been made into space-going factory parked about a thousand parsecs outside the galaxy in the direction of Andromeda. The authorities are proceeding on the assumption that it represents an economic assault by the dominant civilization of M-#. The design of it accords with the known characteristics of that race: they would be very comfortable on the sloping bench provided for the user, they have arms and eyes at both ends of their bodies and are extremely tall, so would be able to operate the divided controls as well as to fish the end-product out of the top, and they prefer an atmosphere of chlorine, iodine, neon and argon. buy this machine! Apart from its being capable of an illegal act (counterfeiting), our advice is that it can only be properly controlled by an Andromedan. If you meet anyone who claims to have had no trouble with an INonce to the nearest office of the Galactic Bureau of Investigation. He's probably an Andromedan spy. A a you know, the problem with life is that nobody understands the situation. Nonetheless, we have to get through it as best we can. If there is a scheme to it all, it is sufficiently complex and covers sufficient spacetime so that only God could account for it. It is one of the primary purposes of commercial entertainment -- and of art -- to compensate us for the fact that none of us are God. It is the function of a statue to capture some small slice of something that we say is real, and hold it frozen for us to walk around and look until we are satisfied that we understand it. It is the function of a commercial novel, of the sort to which most science-fiction novels belong, to provide what Murray Leinster long ago called a "pocket universe." In this universe, the rules rapidly become comprehensible, or an assurance is quickly given that the rules will become comprehensible. There is a protaganist -- a hero, comes the reader's particular property, and whose movements, troubles and triumphs become the reader's own. In this way and for some little space of time, the reader inhabits a comprehensible world, and escapes from the real one. This escapeinto an organized delusion -- if you will, a systematic lie -- is distinguishable from psychosis only by the fact that you can walk into a store and buy a package of it, the package having been provided by someone who deals in this service. As you know, psychosis is frowned upon, whereas reading is normall acceptable. Thus commerce does confer a certain absolution on us all. Some kinds of books are automatically more popular than others, just as some individual books are more popular than others of their same kind. This means, apparently, that there are fashions in psychosis, just as there are degrees to which individual books please their readers -- that is to say, provide a delusional system yummier than someone else's delusional system. It might even be possible to psychoanalyze a particular period of human history by running one's finger down a list of the best sellers. Thus, simple statistics and grubby pennies and dimes lay us all upon the psychiatrist's couch. Never doubt that some day some earnest Ph.D. candidate will not do all this for us; hopefully, not in my time or yours. For now, come rummage through some pockets with me. ne of the simplest and most common pocket universes is the one in which life is fast, society is run on about as many rules as apply to tick-tack-toe, and if you're imhappy you can go shoot somebody. To this end, Joseph E. Levine has made a motion picture called The Tenth Victim, from a short story by Robert Sheckley, and Ballantine in turn has had Sheckley novelize the screenplay. (The original story, of course, appeared in Gafaxy. The movie stars Marcello Mastroianni as a pleasant but essentially inept huntsman in a world where aggressions have been channeled into a kind of game described as "a safety valve for humanity's latent agressive instincts." His particular opponent in this story is Ursula Andress. Ursula is a quite proficient huntress. We first meet her as she guns down her ninth victim, using a rapid-fire bra. Their names in this story are Catherine and Marcello. By the rules of the lottery in which registered citizens of this future world acquire the right to hunt each other, and to retire to fame and riches after two have now been more or less randomly chosen to compete. Society, in this xmiverse, is so organized that nothing stands in their way, and a number of institutions exist to aid and encourage them in their endeavors. There are no legal bars to their activities -- there are almost no places on Earth where they may not take pot shots at each other with guns, bombs, knifes or armed helicopters -- and this is true to the point where the average poor citizen in the street normally doesn't even have any warning that somebody is liable to set off a bomb to get the man beside him. Accordingly, despite whatever rationale the author of such a work may offer, what this is is kids playing cops and robbers. In order to take this sort of story seriously, one must suspend considerably more disbelief than one needs in order to read a book such as The Three Musketeers. This is not a serious problem -- the public eats up this kind of thing every day without blinking an eye; nevertheless, the Italian moviemakers, and thus Sheckley following along behind the script, have chosen to make this story a vehicle for satire in the Italian manner typified in such famous productions as La Dolce Vita and Syi. As you may have noticed, in order to understand La Dolce Vita and you have to be "in." Otherwise you are in serious danger of losing some of the subtleties and the really masterful symbolic touches which make an indifferent and often boring story into a masterpiece of art. Now personally, I have actually had the privilege of seeing a roomful of these "in" people at a private preview showing of Syi, and I must say it took them two or three hours to decide what the masterful touches were. My opinion is that if I have marched down to a drug store and handed somebody #c for a book or into a movie house and handed somebody # to have the silver screen do most of my imagining for me -- badly -- I would prefer to get my return for value received on the spot, and without the need to go hunt up # others of my own kind in order to arrive at a consensus. Thus my tendency on being handed a book is to simply read it and notice while I am doing so whether I'm enjoying myself or not. My buying judgments of books lined up on a rack and offered for sale are formed on the same basis. I look at the cover design, I read the title, I read the blurbs. I turn the book over and skim rapidly over the back cover copy which, if carefully read, often tells me entirely too much about some of the surprises the author has planned to hand me, and then I am liable to flip a few pages and run my eye along a few paragraphs, just to see how well acquainted the writer is with prose. My thinking in this area is that the publisher either is or is not a good professional and that the writer either is or is not the same, and what I am I after here, after all, is a professional service. Thus in glancing at Ballantine's package on The Tenth Victim, I find a very well executed jacket which tells me: "a bullseye view of guns and lovers! Robert Sheckley's chiUing futurama of legalized manslaughter." As you may have noticed, the package describes a book rather different from the book actually contained within its covers. There is no hint of satire, nor of symbolism. There is a picture of Urusla Andress with the crosshairs of a gunsight centered somewhere south of her navel, and if this is satire I will take broccoli. So, rectitudinously ignoring the reams of promotional literature which Ballantine sends to its review list, I plowed into this book and read it as I would have had I stumbled across it at the comer bookie's. Read as a genuinely proffered pocket universe, this is a reasonably good chase novel which suffers from the fact that its protaganist, Marcello, doesn't really want to do any shooting, and doesn't really care if he gets shot or not. Ursula Andress, last prominently seen as the bikinied Honey in the motion picture Dr. No, goes through this book in the guise of Catherine just as deadpan as she was in the Ian Fleming movie, but without the utterly redeeming quality of being outstandingly visible. There are some very nice, funny touches in the story. I don't know who contributed them, but Sheckley is quite capable of extremely good tongue-in-cheek deadpan humor on his own hook. There are some improbable and yet interesting visual effects described, as when the hut in which Marcello is resting is hooked to a helicopter and transported bodily to the Roman Coliseum, where its sides fall away in order that the climatic shooting of Marcello by Catherine may be covered by network television and dressed up as a Spectacular with the addition of ballet dancers and other marvelous effects. Nevertheless, you are liable to be disappointed by this book, no matter which way you approach it. If you wish to acquire in permanent form, a previously received cinematographic impression, you will get most of it from the inserted section of movie stills showing such things as Catherine's exploding brassiere and Marcello at the camp of the sun worshippers. (You are liable to be confused, as I was, by seeing that in the photo captions Ursula Andress is called Christine, that in the back cover blurb, she is called Catherine -- which is the style I have been following, in my own slipshod way -- and that in the actual text, which is presumably the way either Shecklfey or Joseph E. Levine wanted it, she is called Caroline. But obviously it doesn't matter.) If you are of legalized murder (not manslaughter), you are going to be put off by the book's rather flaky final chapters. This book is primarily interesting not for what it is but for what it represents; the successful translation of a Galaxy Magazine short story called "Seventh Victim" into a major motion picture, starring some extremely expensive and skilled actors, using the resources of a major production company. This is not common, and probably represents Sheckley's accession, at last, into the larger world of high-paying, internationally accepted commercial work. There have been a number of very flossy sciencefiction movies made, but this one is one of the very few in which money was spent on actors as well as production values. Most important, this motion picture represents the first clearly obvious top-line production effort by the European moviemakers and crews who have been taken up by the highly verbal "in" crowd -- as a result, you may be sure that The Tenth Victim, and with it Robert Sheckley, will receive a great deal of critical attention, and that a number of imitations will be attempted. I am very glad to see this, because it represents a potential exploration of another world into w'hich category magazine science fiction, and other category magazine science-fiction writers can expand. ne of the favorite pocket universes is the one in which nameless and overwhelming horror lurks behind every closet door and under every antimacassar. Some years ago, Theodore L. Thomas wrote a short story called "The Clone", which might very well have been called "The Thing from the Drain". He and Kate Wilhelm have now expanded this to a novel of the same title, and Berkley has published it. The clone is a living organism which results from a chance combination of lifeless ingredients in the catch basin of a Chicago drain. By a perfectly believable combination of circumstances these various chemicals are warmed and nurtured to the point where a living cell begins to feed, react to stimuli and multiply. It then grows through the Chicago sewer system -- and I am perfectly prepared to believe it has been there for years -- chomping voraciously on everything it considers edible. Because its chemistry is somewhat different from ours, when it chomps on people, or, rather, absorbs them into its tissue, it rejects approximately seventy per cent of their water content... Thus while these people and the reader dissolve, a freshet of slightly brackish water pours from the advancing line of clone tissue working its way through flesh and muscle, blood and bone, eating the animal-organic clothing worn by the unfortunate victim, rejecting such items as cotton. After a while, all that remains is a puddle of water with a Tshirt floating in it. When you translate this into a department storeful of victims, with the clone grown up to the point where it covers an area miles square, this becomes a flood, a cataract, a torrent of warmish, mineral laden water cascading down the stairways, escalators into the street and choking the gutters. As the clone consumes its food supply, it begins to hunt for new sources of energy and nutriment. It develops the ability to shoot pseudopods in all directions. It develops the ability to extract nourishment from materials it had previously disdained, such as the lath behind a plaster wall, and the various other organic material associated with building materials. As a result, not only people but buildings, and all the other accoutrements of normal civilization, begin to totter and dissolve into the green heaving mass of the insenate clone. This story of the thing that makes a mockery of all the works of Man and Man himself, in part because it is omnipotent, in larger part because it deserves no respect and is therefore. aU the more unreasonable in its pKDwer, is one of the favorite pocket psychoses with which people have been titillating themselves for generations. In times earlier than that, of course, the function of the clone was subsumed under the lesser duties of certain gods. This present example, to my mind is a very good one. My reasons for thinking so are that someone has worked out the chemistry of the clone, (Thomas is not only a patent attorney but an M.I.T. graduate), and the personalities of some of the characters who come in contact with the clone, (Kate Wilhelm does well with people under stress), with a quiet, technical competence that makes them rather convincing. There are few people in this book who run around screaming that this whole thing is a visitation for the Sins of Mankind, and there are few people who waste a great deal of time describing the green monstrosity as "Evil!" A great many of them quietly and systematically analyze the beast's properties and behavior patterns even while it is eating them. This may not make for obvious screaming tension, but I think it creates a more enduring impression of what happens to people in the face of something that guzzles them up despite aU their piety and wit. There is a hero in this story of course, and a heroine. They spend very little time clutching at each other, and in fact quite often are nowhere near each other as they move around the dty of Chicago in the course of various attempts at rescue and battle. There is no particular vindication of a personal creed in the final victory over the clone. That is to say, when the clone is finally subdued, it does not prove the smart young technician Right, nor does it prove superstition Wrong. This is a sort of horror-procedural novel, in which people do more or less the best they can more or less consistently, and some of them turn out to be very heroic, while others turn out to be prosaic. This is mostly nice circumstantial writing, of the sort that either Wilhelm or Thomas do very well all by themselves. I think that if you are going to read yourself a book describing a world which is in some way preferable to this one because the monsters in it are visible and describable, that this is a book for you. F inally we have The Squares of the City by John Brunner (Ballantine). Even more pernicious than the sophistry that life is like chess is the fallacy that a chess game is like a story. I was going to discourse with you at great length on the crucial differences between life and chess, as I see them, but after many pages of winding up to do so, I discovered on reaching the back end of Brunner's book that he was going to make all those points himself all along. This move on Brunner's part was particularly startling since the inside and outside of the book are plastered with urgent references to the fact that the entire plot of the book is modeled on an actual chess game played in Havana in # between the mastem Steinitz and Tchigorin. The publishers and Brunner seem convinced that this alone removes all doubt we have a literary classic on our hands. Although Brunner understands about life and chess, he seems not to have understood about chess and stories. Possibly this entire thing is a response to a years-old complaint by James Blish who, in reviewing a Poul Anderson short story written around an imaginary chess game -- which Blish found particularly uninspiring -- complained that if you were going to do this kind of thing at all you should at least have the wit to use an actual game, and furthermore not a pedestrian one. Brunner seems to have taken up this challenge, and in his preface says things like this; "Following an introductory section, the action of the story goes moveformove with a famous chess game, every piece on the board having a human counterpart." (Italics Brunner's). "Ever since Lewis CarroU wrote Through the Looking Gl, fantasy authors have been fascinated by the chess game fantasy. I honestly believe this is the most successful of its kind so far... I do not think there is any artificiality or contrivance apparent, and this story can be read on either of two levels -- by the chess addict with the game beside him for reference, or by anyone else for its own sake." Well, I don't know about the chess addict, since I am not one, but I seriously doubt the second half of Brunner's proposition. Read as a story for its own sake, this is a confusing, overpopulated, almost unindentifiable-with story set in a city which seems to have been created for the sole purpose of letting Brunner set a "human chess game" in motion upon it. As you know, there are thirtytwo pieces on a chess board, and in the particular game used as a model here there were thirtyeight moves. Even for a book which occupies # pages of very closely set text, it has too many plot turns, too many characters to follow. As usual when a commercial author of average competence attempts to write a book this long, around as ambitious a plan as this, many parts of the final third of the book are skimpy narrations of events which would have been detailed with loving care and attention had they occurred in the earlier parts of the manuscript when the author was still fresh. This is not to say that the average commercial writer is not as skilled as the average writer of novels projected for a more ambitious reason. It is to say that if he writes for a living at commercial rates, he does not have time enough, and that he will save himself a number of ambitious failures, and considerable grief and heartache, if he takes this factor into account. He will also not participate in what often uncomfortably amounts to an ingratiating and naive attempt to take money from the reader under false pretenses. Now I have been questioned in the past about my tendency to review not only the text of a book, but the blurbs thereon and all the other appurtenances such as forewords, afterwords, indexes and appendices which go to make up the entire package. However, it seems to me -- as it does to you -- that when we walk into a store with the intention of spending money on books, what usually determines our choice is what the books look like, and what written information is immediately and readily available to us on its outside surfaces, rather than anything that may be going on inside. Thus I want to know what justification Ballantine has for blurbing this as "one of the ten best science fiction novels of the year." I want to know why it wasn't nine, or eleven, or one hundred and forty-four. I want to know why Ballantine has seen fit to append to the back cover a statement which goes into paroxysms of delight that the last times they described something as "one of the ten best" they were speaking of Edgar Pangborn's Davy, a reprint, and of Leiber's The Wanderer, a book that could not miss with the coterie readership, for coterie reasons. This novel is not one of the ten best of anything. It is an interesting, professionally written, more or less professionally produced package selling for #c, and that is all it it. The author does not have the previous reputation of either Pangborn or Fritz Leiber (who won a Hugo for himself and Ballantine with The Wanderer'), and it is frankly and objectively not in the class of a book written by the two previously named commercial artists. Brunner is a workaday technician with an exaggerated sense of how much of his intelligence and awareness of the world gets translated into the prose he turns out. These are as close to being verified facts as opinions can ever be, and I'm a little bit disappointed in Ballantine. Ballantine, which previously participated in the screw-up on the name of the heroine in The Tenth Victim, has this time screwed up the name of the hero throughout the Page One blurb on The Squares of the City. Without fail, they call him "Haklyut" five times. They never do call him "Hakluyt" which is not only what the author calls him, but what the author knew and was careful to note in the story itself as a famous name. I will be damned if I will let this type of editorial carelessness go by unnoticed. It is important that the packages be professionally and carefully done, because if they are not, a worthy text may suffer for it. Even if the text is not worthy (Shackley's may be, Brunner's not only may be, but at least represents an enormous amount of labor, a high degree of intelligence and considerable personal involvement), a series of slipshod packages from a publisher will impair the sales, and thus the popularity and reputation, of other writers whose books appear under the same imprint. In their choice of blurbs, blurb writers, editors, and of any previous reviews they may wish to quote on the covers of their books, the publishers speak not only for the book contained therein, but for themselves, for all the writers on their list, and for aU writers generally, in more or less that order of effectiveness. It costs no more to do it right than it does to do it wrong. As far as the story itself goes, there is considerable interesting thinking to be derived from it. Boyd Hakluyt is a traffic analyst -- a man whose specialty is that of analyzing the flowi of human beings and their personal and service vehicles through a city, for the purpose of arriving at intelligent plans for channelling this flow. The work done as a result of Hakluyt's professional service does not consist merely of putting up a new throughway or a stop sign; various unobtrusive psychological devices such as making a street a little bit more attractive to drive through, or a little bit less so, are used to increase or decrease the speed with which traffic will feed along a given route. Furthermore, the layout of a street system can be used to create areas in which it is more natural to put up one kind of shopping center, or residential area, in preference to any other. I find this an interesting occupational specialty, and consider it a legitimate vehicle for science-fiction exploration. There are also a very few but effective scenes which attain a certain pictorial splendor, such as the climactic looting and destruction in the city to which Hakluyt has come. The city is Ciudad Vados, in the fictional Latin American country of Aguazul. Ciudad Vados, like contemporary Brasilia, is an artificially created city carved new and shiny out of previously barren ground at the decree of a strong and single-minded ruler. Ciudad Vados is, in the story, famous throught the world as the most modem city on the face of the Earth, and of course was planned exhaustively before ever a stick was cleared or footing dug. In consequence, the expectation was that the city would be a flawless place in which to live, work and govern. In actual practice however, the construction of the city, and the subsequent drain on the resources of the countryside, have displaced and discommoded the native peasant population of Aguazul. Some of these peasants have remained out in the countryside, or in the older, organically evolved cities of the land, where they live in squalor and discontent. Others have moved into the city, and set up markets, shacks, warrens and rookeries of tin, plywood and paper wherever they can find room to do so -- in one instance, interlacing their squalid dwellings among the supporting girders under the main monorail station. Like mantis eggs and tent caterpillar cocoons on a rock crystal mulberry tree carved for a Chinese emperor's delectation, these pests and infestations cause no end of anguish to Vados, the dictator who originally decreed this plea.sure dome, and furnish no end of kindling for various political flare-ups which go on and on in Ciudad Vados just as if it were, for example, Brasilia. Hakluyt takes it as his contract to simply solve the traffic flow problems. Vados takes it as his job to create artificial traffic flows right through the areas of peasant infestation, so as to furnish a convenient, modem, up-to-date, and most important, outside excuse to wipe out the paisanos. Hakluyt gets caught up in the vicious political quarrels which are taking place between the representatives of Vado's adherents and the representatives of the peasantry. Eventually the peasants rise in revolt, and there is a lot of hurrahing and shouting, from which Hakluyt begins to flee, but to which he returns at the last moment because he has become transformed from the detached, neutral, salaried expert to a human being more or less passionately involved in the fate of people as distinguished from the flow of traffic units. From the point of view of literary criticism, Hakluyt's transformation comes too late, too abruptly, apparently because the book was getting to be too damn long. His love interest, which was aroused briefly at the very beginning of the book, is not at all convincing when it recurs at the end. It seems to recur at the end only because, what the hell, you've got to have a love interest. What happens in between is considerably clumsier than one might like to have it. If you were going to plot a story to correspond to a chess game, in which pieces moved to#  ward the removal from the board of themselves or of other pieces, and if some of them are at the very outset of the game assigned an arbitrary order of importance which has nothing to do with any capacity for growth but only with arbitrary abilities to change position, you are going to have a whole lot of monolithic characters introduced who are built up to considerable extent only to be wiped off suddenly by murder, suicide and kidnapping. When this has to happen to ten or a dozen principal characters, let me assure you that the tenth victim seems nowhere near as interesting in his agony as did the first. What happens if we strip away the chess game gimmick is that the protoganist, who tells the story in the first person, is really a nasty young man who happens to have a marketable skill, and who is forever insisting upon his rights, who is sent to a country that does not exist and a city that does not exist to deal with people who do not exist, and who thinks of all of them, very nearly to the absolute utter very end, as just so many units. There is nothing in particular here to catch and hold the reader's involvement in a universe which he might like to enter. In fact, he is led to suspect that if he did enter it, Hakluyt would be standing there with his clipboard, sharply questioning him as to his motives, point of origin and destination -- three questions that people who read books are hoping to escape answering. Pocket universes are all well and good. I am fond of them, both commercially and personally, but pocket universes should not have signs all over them reading "Pocket Universe!" and pocket universes should not have a visible fold down the middle. Your First Book on the AppRed Philosophy Shows You The Rood To A Better Life With Fewer Problems. Just Get It, Read It, And Use It. Send check or money order to Dept. #, Hubbard Communications Office # West #th. Street, Suite No. #I New York City, New York, #I When I Was Miss Dow Once it was a human being -- now if preyed on theml 'These hungry, mother-haunted people come and find us living in what they like to call crystal palaces, though really we live in glass places, some of them highly ornamented and others plain as paper. They come first as explorers, and perhaps realize we are a race of one sex only, rather amorphous beings of proteide; and we, even baby I, are Protean, also, being able to take various shapes at will. One sex, one brain lobe, we live in more or less glass bridges over the humanoid chasm, eating, recreating, attending races and playing other games like most living creatures. Eventually, we're all dumped into the cell banks and reproduced once more. After the explorers comes the colony of miners and scientists. The warden and some of the other elders put on faces to greet them, agreeing to help with the mining of some ores, even giving them a koota or two as they become interested in our racing dogs. They set up their places of life, pop up their machines, bang-bang, chug-chug; we put on our faces, forms, smiles and costumes; I am old enough to learn to change my shape, too. The Warden says to me, "It's about time you made a change, yourself. Some of your friends are already working for these people, bringing home credits and sulfas." My Uncle (by the Warden's fourth conjunction) made himself over at the start, being one of the first to realize how it could profit us. I protest to the Warden, "I'm educated and trained as a scholar. You always say I must remain deep in my mathematics and other studies." My Uncle says, "You have to do it. There's only one way for us to get along with them," and he runs his fingers through his long blonde hair. My Uncle's not an educated person, but highly placed, politically, and while Captain Dow is around my Uncle retains this particular shape. The Captain is shipping out soon, then Uncle will find some other features, because he's already warned that it's unseemly for him to be chasing around in the face of a girl after the half-bearded boys from the space ships. I don't want to do this myself, wasting so much time, when the fourteen decimals even now are clicking on my mirrors. The Warden says. "We have a pattern from a female botanist, she ought to do for you. But before we put you into the pattern tank, you'll have to approximate another brain lobe. They have two." "I know," I say, sulkily. A botanist. A she! "Into the tank," the Warden says to me without mercy, and I am his to use as he believes proper. I spend four days in the tank absorbing the female Terran pattern. When I'm released, the Warden tells me, "Your job is waiting for you. We went to a lot of trouble to arrange it." He sounds brusque, but perhaps this is because he hasn't conjoined for a long time. The responsibilities of being Warden of Mines and Seeds come first, long before any social engagement. I run my fingers through my brunette curls, and notice my Uncle is looking critically at me. "Haven't you made yourself rather old?" he asks. "Oh, he's all right," the Warden says. "Thirty-three isn't badly matched to the Doctor, as I understand it." Dr. Arnold Proctor, the colony's head biologist, is busy making radiograph pictures (with his primitive X-rays) of skeletal structures : murger birds, rodents, and our pets and racers, the kootos -- dogs to the Terrans, who are fascinated by them. We breed them primarily for speed and stamina, but some of them carry a gene for an inherited structural defect which cripples them and they have to be destroyed before they are full grown. The Doctor is making a special study of kootas. He gets up from his chair when I enter his office. "I'm Miss Dow, your new assistant," I say, hoping my long fingernails will stand up to the pressure of punch keys on the computer, since I haven't had much practise in retaining foreign shapes. I'm still in uncertain balance between myself and Martha Dow, who is also myself. But one does not have two lobes for nothing, I discover. "Good morning. I'm glad you're here," the Doctor says. He is a nice, pink man, with silver hair, soft-spoken, intelligent. I'm pleased, as we work along, to find he doesn't joke and wisecrack like so many of the Terrans, though I am sometimes whimsical. I like music and banquets as well as my studies. Though absorbed in his work. Dr. Proctor isn't rude to interrupters. A man of unusual balance, coming as he does from a culture which sends out scientific parties that are ninety per cent of one sex, when their species provides them with two. At first meetings he is dedicated but agreeable, and I'm charmed. "Dr. Proctor," I ask him one morning. "Is it possible for you to radiograph my koota? She's very fine, from the fastest stock available, and I'd like to breed her." "Yes, yes, of course," he promises with his quick, often absent, smile. "By all means. You wish to breed only the best." It's typical of him to assume we're all as dedicated as he. My Uncle's not pleased,. "There's nothing wrong with your koota," he says. "What do you want to X-ray her for? Suppose he finds something is wrong? You'll be afraid to race or breed her, and she won't be replaced. Besides, your interest in her may make him suspicious." "Suspicious of what?" I ask, but my Uncle won't say, so I ask him, "Suppose she's bred and her pups are cripples?" The Warden says, "You're supposed to have your mind on your work, not on racing. The koota was just to amuse you when you were younger." I lean down and stroke her head, which is beautiful, and she breathes a deep and gentle breath in response. "Oh, let him go," my Uncle says wearily. He's getting disgusted because they didn't intend for me to bury myself in a laboratory or a computer room, without making more important contacts. But a scholar is born with a certain temperament, and has an introspective nature, and as I'm destined to eventually replace the Warden, naturally I prefer the life of the mind. "I must say," my Uncle remarks, "you look the image of a Terran female. Is the work interesting?" "Oh, yes, fascinating," I reply, and he snorts at my lie, since we both know it's dull and routine, and most of the time is spent working out the connections between my two brain lobes, which still present me with some difficulty. TV T y koota bitch is subjected to a pelvic radiograph. Afterwards, I stand on my heels in the small, darkened cubicle, looking at the film on the viewing screen. There he stands, too, with his cheekbones emerald in the peculiar light, and his hair, which is silver in daylight, looks phosphorescent. I resist this. I am resisting this Doctor with the Xray eyes who can examine my marrow with ease. He sees Martha's marrow, every perfect corpuscle of it. You can't imagine how comforting it is to be so transparent. There's no need to pretend, adjust, advance, retreat or discuss the oddities of my planet. We are looking at the X-ray film of my prized racer and companion to determine the soundness of her hip joints, yet I suspect the Doctor, platinum-green and tall as a tower, is piercing my reality with his educated gaze. He can see the blood flushing my surfaces. I don't need to do a thing but stand up straight so the crease of fat at my waist won't distort my belly button, the center of it all. "You see?" he says. I do see, looking at the film in the darkness where perfection or disaster may be viewed, and I'm twined in the paradox which confronts me here. The darker the room, the brighter the screen and the clearer the picture. Less light! and the truth becomes more evident. Either the koota is properly jointed and may be bred without danger of passing the gene on to her young, or she is not properly jointed, and cannot be used. Less light, more truth! And the Doctor is green sculpture -- a little darker and he would be a bronze -- but his natural color is pink alabaster, "You see," the Doctor says, and I do try to see. He points his wax pencil at one hip joint on the film, and says, "A certain amount of osteo-arthritic buildup is already evident. The cranial rim is wearing down, she may go lame. She'll certainly pass the defect on to some of her pups, if she's bred." This koota has been my playmate and friend for a long time. She retains a single form, that of koota, full of love and beautiful speed; she has been a source of pleasure and pride. Dr. Proctor, of the pewter hair, will discuss the anatomical defects of the koota in a gentle and cultivated voice. I am disturbed. There shouldn't be any need to explain the truth, which is evident. Yet it seems that to comprehend the exposures, I require a special education. It's said that the more you have seen, the quicker you are to sort the eternal verities into one pile and the dismal illusions into another. How is it that sometimes the Doctor wears a head which resembles that of a koota, with a splendid muzzle and noble brow? Suddenly he gives a little laugh and points the end of the wax pencil at my navel, announcing: "There. There, it is essential that the belly button onto the pelvis, or you'll bear no children." Thoughts of offspring had occurred to me. But weren't we discussing my racer? The radiograph film is still clipped to the view screen, and upon it, spreadeagled, appears the bony Rorschach of my koota bitch, her hip joints expressing doom. I wish the Doctor would put on the daylight. I come to the conclusion that there's a limit to how much truth I can examine, and the more I submit to the conditions necessary for examining it, the more unhappy I become. 'Tr. Proctor is a man of such perfect integrity that he continues to talk about bones and muscles until I'm ready to scream for mercy. He has done something that is unusual and probably prohibited, but he's not aware of it. I mean it must be prohibited in his culture, where it seems they play on each other, but not with each other. I am uneasy, fluctuating. He snaps two switches. Out goes the film and on goes the sun, making my eyes stream with sensitive and grateful tears, although he's so adjusted to these contrasts he doesn't so much as blink. Floating in the sunshine Fve become opaque. He can't see anything but my surface tensions, and I wonder what he does in his spare time. A part of me seems to tilt, or slide. "There, there, oh dear. Miss Dow," he says, patting my back, rubbing my shoulder blades. His forearms and fingers extend gingerly. "You do want to breed only the best, don't you?" he asks. I begin within me a compulsive ritual of counting the elements; it's all I can do to keep communications open between my brain lobes. I'm suffering from eclipses: one goes dark, the other lights up, that one goes dark, the other goes nova. "There, there," the Doctor says, distressed because I'm quivering and trying to keep the connections open; I have never felt clogged before. They may have to put me back into the pattern tank. Profoundly disturbed, I lift my face, and he gives me a kiss. Then I'm all right, balanced again, one lobe composing a concerto for virtix flute, the other one projecting, "Oh Arnie, oh Arnie." Yes, I'm okay for the shape I'm in. He's marking my joints with his wax pencil (the marks of which can be easily erased from the film surface) and he's mumbling, "It's essential, oh yes, it's essential." Finally he says, "I guess all of us colonists are lonely here," and I say, "Oh yes, aren't we," before I realize the enormity of the Warden's manipulations, and what a lot I have to learn. Evidently the Warden triple-carded me through the Colony Punch Center as a Terran. I lie and say, "Oh, yes. Yes, yes. Oh, Arnie, put out the light," for we may find some more truth. "Not here," Arnie says, and of course he's right. This is a room for study, for cataloguing obvious facts, not a place for carnival. There are not many places for it, I discover with surprise. Having lived in glass all my life I expect everyone else to be as comfortable there as I am but this isn't so. Just the same we find his quarters, after dark, to be comfortable and free of embarrassment. You wouldn't think a dedicated man of his age would be so vigorous, but I find out he spends his weekends at the recreation center hitting a ball with his hand. The ball bounces back off a wall and he hits it and hits it. Though he's given that up now because we're together on weekends. "You're more than an old bachelor like me deserves," he tells me. "Why are you an old bachelor?" I ask him. I do wonder why, if it's something not to be. He tries to explain it to me. "I'm not a young man. I wouldn't make a good husband, I'm afraid. I like to work late, to be undisturbed. In my leisure time, I like to make wood carvings. Sometimes I go to bed with the sun and sometimes I'm up working all night. And then children. No. I'm lucky to be an old bachelor," he says. A rnie carves kaku wood, which soft enough to permit easy carving. He's working on a figure of a murger bird, whittling lengthwise down the wood so the grain, wavy, full of flowing, wedgeshaped lines, will represent the feathers. The lamp light shines on his hair and the crinkle of his eyelids as he looks down and carves, whittles, turns. He's absorbed in what he doesn't see there but he's projecting what he wants to see. It's the reverse of what he must do in the viewing room. I begin to suffer a peculiar pain, located in the nerve cluster between my lungs. He's not talking to me. He's not carressing me. He's forgotten I'm here, and like a false projection, I'm beginning to fade. In another hour perhaps the film will become blank. If he doesn't see me, then am I here? He's doing just what I do when absorbed in one of my own projects, and I admire the intensity with which he works: it's magnificent. Yes, I'm jealous of it. I burn with rage and jealousy. He has abandoned me to be Martha and I wish I were myself again, free in shape and single in mind. Not this sack of mud clinging to another. Yet he's teaching me that it's good to cling to another. I'm exhausted from strange disciplines. Perhaps he's tired, too; I see that sometimes he kneads the muscles of his stomach with his hands, and closes his eyes. The Warden sits me down on one of my rare evenings home, and talks angrily. "You're making a mistake," he says. "If the Doctor finds out what you are, you'll lose your job with the colony. Besides, we never supposed you'd have a liaison with only one man. You were supposed to start with the Doctor, and go on from there. We need every credit you can bring in. And by the way, you haven't done well on that score lately. Is he stingy?" "Of course he isn't." "But all you bring home in credits is your pay." I can think of no reply. It's true the Warden has a right to use me in whatever capacity would serve us all best, as I will use others when I'm a Warden, but he and my Uncle spend half the credits from my job on sulfadiazole, to which they've become addicted. "You've no sense of responsibility," the Warden says. Perhaps he's coming close to time for conjunction again, and this makes him more concerned about my stability. My Uncle says, "Oh, he's young, leave him alone. As long as he turns over most of those pay credits to us. Though what he uses the remainder for. I'll never know." I use it for clothes at the Colony Exchange. Sometimes Arnie takes me out for an evening, usually to the Laugh Tree Bar, where the space crews, too, like to relax. The bar is the place to find joy babies; young, pretty, planet-born girls who work at the Colony Punch Center during the day, and spend their evenings here competing for the attention of the officers. Sitting here with Amie, I can't distinguish a colonist's daughter from one of my friends or relatives. They wouldn't know me, either. Once, at home, I try to talk with a few of these friends about my feelings. But I discover that whatever female patterns they've borrowed are superficial ones; none of them bother to grow an extra lobe, but merely tuck the Terran pattern into a corner of their own for handy reference. They are most of them on sulfas. Hard and shiny toys, they skip like pebbles over the surface of the colonists' lives. Then they go home, revert to their own free forms, and enjoy their mathematics, colors, compositions, and seedings. "Why me?" I demand of the Warden. "Why two lobes? Why me?" "We felt you'd be more efficient," he answers. "And while you're here, which you seldom are these days, you'd better revert to other shapes. Your particles may be damaged if you hold that woman form too long." h, but you don't know, I want to tell him. You don't know I'll hold it forever. If I'm damaged or dead, you'll put me into the cell banks, and you'll be amazed, astonished, terrified, to discover that I come out complete, all Martha. I can't be changed. "You little lump of protagon," my Uncle mumbles bitterly. "You'll never amount to anything, you'll never be a Warden. Have you done any of your own work recently?" I say, "Yes, I've done some crystal divisions, and re-grown them in non-established patterns." My Uncle is in a bad mood, as he's kicking sulfa and his nerve tissue is addled. I'm wise to speak quietly to him, but he still grumbles. "I can't understand why you like being a two-lobed pack of giggles. I couldn't wait to get out of it. And you were so dead against it to begin with." "Well, I have learned," I start to say, but can't explain what it is I'm still learning, and close my eyes. Part of it is that on the line between the darkness and the brightness it's easiest to float. I've never wanted to practise only easy things. My balance is damaged. I never had to balance. It's not a term or concept that I understand even now, at home, in free form. Some impress of Martha's pattern lies on my own brain cells. I suspect it's permanent damage, which gives me joy. That's what I mean about not understanding it. I am taught to strive for perfection. How can I be pleased with this, which may be a catastrophe? Arnie carves on a breadth of kaku wood, bringing out to the surface a seascape. Knots become clots of spray, a flaw becomes wind-blown spume. I want to be Martha. I'd like to go to the Laugh Tree with Arnie, for a good time, I'd like to learn to play cards with him. You see what happens' Amie is, in his way, like my original self, and I hate that part of him, since I've given it up to be Martha. Martha makes him happy, she is chocolate to his appetite, pillow for his weariness. I turn for company to my koota. She's the color of morning, her chest juts out like an axe blade, her ribs spring up and back like wings, her eyes are large and clear as she returns my gaze. Yet she's beyond hope; in a little time, she'll be lame; she cannot race any more, she must not mother a litter. I turn to her and she gazes back into my eyes, dreaming of speed and wind on the sandy beaches where she has run. "Why don't you read some tapes?" Arnie suggests to me, because I'm restless and I disturb him. The koota lies at my feet. I read tapes. Every evening in his quarters Arnie carves, I read tapes, the broken racer lies at my feet. I pass through Terran history this way. When the clown tumbles into the tub, I laugh. Terran history is full of clowns and tubs; at first it seems that's all there is, but you learn to see beneath the comic costumes. While I float on the taut line, the horizon between light and dark, where it's so easy, I begin to sense what is under the costumes: staggering down the street dead drunk on a sunny afternoon with everyone laughing at you; hiding under the veranda because you made blood come out of Pa's face; kicking a man when he's in the gutter because you've been kicked and have to pass it on. Tragedy is w'hat one of the Terrans called being a poet in the body of a cockroach. (tTTave you heard the rumor?" Arnie asks, putting down the whittling tool. "Have you heard that some of the personnel in Punch Center aren't really humans?" "Not reaUy?" I ask, putting away the tape. We have no tragedy. In my species, family relationships are based only on related gene patterns; they are finally dumped into the family bank and a new relative is created from the old. It's one form of ancient history multiplying itself, but it isn't tragic. The koota, her utility destroyed by a recessive gone, lies sleeping at my foot. Is this tragedy? But she is a sitigh' form, she can't regenernlo (I lost limb, or exfoliate brain tissue. She can only return my gaze with her steadfast and affectionate one. "What are they, then?" I ask Amie. "If they're not human?" "The story is that the local life forms aren't as we really see them. They've put on faces, like ours, to deal with us. And some of them have filtered into personnel." Filtered! As if I were a virus.  "But they must be harmless," I say. "No harm has come to anyone." "We don't know that for a fact," Amie replies. "You look tired," I say, and he comes to me, to be soothed, to be loved in his flesh, his single form, his search for the truth in the darkness of the viewing cubicle. At present he's doing studies of murger birds. Their spinal cavities are large, air-filled ovals, and their bone is extremely porous, which permits them to soar to great heights. The koota no longer races on the wind-blown beaches; she lies at our feet, looking into the distance. The wall must be transparent to her eyes, I feel that beyond it she sees clearly how the racers go, down the long, bright curve of sand in the morning sun. She sighs, and lays her head down on her narrow, delicate paws. I look into the distance too: bright beaches and Amie, carrying me from his ship. But he will not carry me again. Arnie says. "I seem to be tired all the time." He puts his head on my breast. "I don't think the food's agreeing with me, lately." "Do you suffer pains?" I ask him, curiously. "Suffer," he mutters. "What kind of nonsense is that, with ' analgesics. No I don't suffer. I just don't feel well." He's absorbed in murger birds, kaku wood, he descends into the bottom of the darks and rises up like a rocket across the horizon into the thin clarity above, while I float. I no longer dare to breathe I'm afraid of disturbing everything. I do not want anything. His head lies gently on my breast and I will not disturb him. "Oh. My God," Amie says, and I know what it's come to, even before he begins to choke, and his muscles leap although I hold him in my arms. I know his heart is choking on massive doses from his eyes and they begin to go dark while I tightly hold him. If he doesn't see me as he dies, will I be here? I can feel, under my fingers, how rapidly his skin cools. I must put him down, here with his carvings and his papers, and I must go home. But I lift Arnie in my arms, and call the koota, who gets up rather stiffly. It's long after dark, and I carry him slowly, carefully, home to what he called a crystal palace, where the Warden and my Uncle are teaching each other to play chess with a set some space captain gave them in exchange for seed crystals. They sit in a bloom of light, sparkling, their old brains bent over the chessmen, as I breathe open the door and carry Amie in. First, my Uncle gives me just a glance, but then another glance, and a hard stare. "Is that the Doctor?" he asks. I put Amie down and hold one of his cold hands. "Warden," I say, on my knees, on eye level with the chessboard and its carved men. "Warden, can you put him in one of the banks?" The Warden turns to look at me, as hard as my Uncle. "You've become deranged, trying to maintain two lobes," he says. "You cannot reconstitute or recreate a Terran by our methods, and you must know it." "Over the edge, over the edge," my Uncle says, nov a blond, six-foot, hearty male Terran, often at the Laugh Tree with one of the joy babies. He enjoys life, his own or someone else's. I have, too, I suppo.se. Am I fading? I am, really, just one of Arnie's projections, a form on a screen in his mind. I am not, really, Martha. Though I tried. "We can't have him here," the Warden says. "You better get him out of here. You couldn't explain a corpse like that to the colonists, if they come looking for him. They'll think we did something to him. It's nearly time for my next conjunction, do you want your nephew to arrive in disgrace? The Uncles will drain his bank." The Warden gets up and comes over to me. He takes hold of my dark curls and pulls me to my feet. It hurts my physical me, which is Martha. God knows Amie, I'm Martha, it seems to me. "Take him back to his quarters," the Warden says to me. "And come back here immediately. I'll try to see you back to your own pattern, but it may be too late. In part, I blame myself. If you must know. So I will try." Yes, yes, I want to say to him; as I was, dedicated, free; turn me back into myself, I never wanted to be anyone else, and now I don't know if I am anyone at all. The light's gone from his eyes and he doesn't see me, or see anything, does he? I pick him up and breathe the door out, and go back through the night to his quarters, where the lamp still burns. I'm going to leave him here, where he belongs. Before I go, I pick up the small carving of the murger bird, and take it with me, home to my glass bridge where at the edge of the mirrors the decimals are still clicking perfectly, clicking out known facts; an octagon can be reduced, the planet turns at such a degree on its axis, to see the truth you must have light of some sort, but to see the light you must have darkness of some sort. I can no longer float on the horizon between the two because that horizon has disappeared. I've learned to descend, and to rise, and descend again. I'm able to revert without help to my own free form, to re-absorb the extra brain tissue. The sun comes up and it's bright. The night comes down and it's dark. I'm becoming somber, and a brilliant student. Even my Uncle says I'll be a good Warden when the time comes. The Warden goes to conjimction; from the cell banks a nephew is lifted out. The koota lies dreaming of races she has run in the wind. It is our life, and it goes on, like the life of other creatures.      Noturolly next issue will have the conclusion of Heisenberg's Eyes by Frank Herbert. We don't have to tell you much about that; you can read Part One in this issue and see for yourself. But there's The Pipers of Dis, by James Blish and Norman L. Knight. The Earth is pockmarked with a number of what look like molformed hills and valleys -- in Canada, in Arizona, in Africa, omong other places; from the air they reveal themselves to be meteorite craters. The youngest of them is tens of thousands of years old, but what would happen if that sort of planet-gouging meteorite were to strike the Earth today? Or worse still, a few centuries in the future, when the Earth's population approaches the That's what Blish and Knight are writing about in the next issue. Then there's Keith Laumer -- Brian Aldiss -- Willy Ley's For Your Information and Algis Budrys's Galaxy Bookshelf; and there'll be more stories, too. As many as we can fit into the # pages that makes Galaxy science fiction's biggest bargain! Open The Shy His disciples ruled three worlds. Then he gave them away -- to win a universe! I "The surgical amphitheater was a chilly horseshoe lit by a pale violet glow. At tire north end, windows on the level of the second gallery admitted frosty New Mexico sunlight. From where he sat, overlooking the operating table, Noel Vorst could see the bluish mountains in the middle distance beyond the confines of the research center. The mountains did not interest him. Neither did what was taking place on the operating table. But he kept his lack of interest to himself. Vorst had not needed to attend the operation in person, of course. He knew already that a successful outcome was improbable. So did everyone else. But the Founder was # years old, and thought it useful to appear in public as often as his strength could sustain the effort. It did not do to have people think he had lapsed into senility. Down below, the surgeons were clustered about a bare brain. Vorst had watched them lift the dome of a skull and thrust their scalpels of light deep into the wrinkled gray mass. There were of tissue, and an infinity of axonal terminals and dendritic receptors. The surgeons hoped to rearrange the synaptic nets of that brain, altering the protein-molecular switchgear to render the patient more useful to Vorst's plan. Folly, the old man thought. He kept his pessimism to himself and sat quietly, listening to the pulsing of the blood in his own glossy artificial arteries. What they were doing down there was remarkable, of course. Summoning all the resources of modern microsurgery, the leading men of the Noel Vorst Center for the Biological Sciences were altering the protein-protein molecular recognition patterns within a human brain. Twist the circuits about a bit; change the transsynaptic structures to build a better link between preand postsynaptic membranes; shunt individual synaptic inputs from one dendritic tree to another; in short, reprogram the brain to make it capable of doing whatever Noel Vorst wanted. Which was to serve as the propulsive force needed to hurl a team of explorers across the gulf of light-years to another star. I t was an extraordinary project. For some fifty years the surgeons here at Vorst's Santa Fe research center had prepared for it by meddling with the brains of cats and monkeys and dolphins. Now they had at last begun operating on human subjects. The patient on the table was a middle-grade esper, a precog with poor timebinding ability; his life expectancy was on the order of six months, and then a burnout could be anticipated. The precog knew all about that, which was why he had volunteered to be the subject. The most skilful surgeons in the world were at work on him. There were only two things wrong with the project, Vorst knew; It was not likely to succeed. And it was not at all necessary in the first place. You do not tell a group of dedicated men, however, that their life's work is pointless. Besides, there was always the faint hope that they might artificially create a pusher -- a telekinetic -- down there. So Vorst dutifully attended the operation. The men on the amphitheater floor knew that the  Founder's numinous presence was with them. Though they did not look up toward the gallery where Vorst sat, they knew the withered but still vigorous old man was smiling benignly down on them, cushioned against the pull of Earth by the webfoam cradle that sheltered his ancient limbs. The lenses of his eyes were synthetic. The coils of his intestines had been fashioned from laboratory polymers. The stoutly pumping heart came from an organ bank. Little remained of the original Noel Vorst but the brain itself, which was intact though awash with the anticoagulants that preserved it from disabling strokes. "Are you comfortable, sir?" the pale young acolyte at his side asked. "Perfectly. Are you?" Vorst answered in a bantering tone. The acolyte smiled at Vorst's little joke. He was only twenty years old, and full of pride because it was his turn to accompany the Founder on his daily round. Vorst liked young people .-'bout him. They were tremendously in awe of him, naturally, hut they managed to be warm and respectful without canonizing him. Within his body there throbbed the contributions of many a young Vorster volunteer: a film of lung tissue from one, a retina from another, kidnejrs from a pair of twins. He was a patchwork man, and he carried the flesh of his movement about with him. "The surgeons were bending low tover the exposed brain down there. Vorst could not see what they were doing. A pickup embedded in a surgical instrument relayed the scene to a lambent screen on the level of the viewing gallery, but even the enlarged image did not tell Vorst much. Baffled and bored, he retained his look of lively interest all the same. Quietly he pushed a communicator stud on his armrest and said, "Is Coordinator Kirby going to get here soon?" "He's talking to Venus, sir." "Who's he speaking to? Lazarus or Mondschein?" "Mondschein, sir. I'll teU him to come to you as sOon as he's off." Vorst smiled. Protocol suggested that such high-level negotiations be carried on at the administrative level, between the executives and not between the prophets. So the second-in-commands were speaking: Flemispheric Coordinator Reynolds Kirby on behalf of the Vorsters of Earth, and Christopher Mondschein for the Harmonists who ran Venus. But in time it would be necessary to close the deal with a conference between those most closely in tune with the Eternal Oneness, and that would be the task of Vorst and Lazarus... to close the deal... II A tremor pulled Vorst's right hand into a sudden claw. The acolyte swung around attentively, ready to jab buttons until he had restored the Founder's metabolic equilibrium. Grimly Vorst compelled the hand to relax. "I'm all right," he insisted... to open the sky... They were so close to the end, now, that it had ajl begun to seem like a dream. A century of scheming, playing chess with unborn antagonists, rearing a fantastic edifice of theocracy on a single slender, arrogant hope -- Was it madness, Vorst wondered, to wish to reshape the pattern of history? Was it monstrous, he asked himself, to succeed? On the operating table, the patient's leg came swimming up out of a sea of swathing and kicked fitfully and convulsively at the air. The anesthetist's fingers played over his console, and the esper who was standing by for such an emergency went into silent action. There was a flurry of activity about the table. In that moment, a tall, fragilelooking old man entered thegallery and presented himself to Vorst. "How's the operation going?" Reynolds Kirby asked. "The patient just died," said Vorst. "Things seemed to be going so well, too." Iirby had not expected much of the operation. He had discussed it fully with Vorst the day before; though he was no scientist himself, the Coordinator tried to keep abreast of the work being done at the research center. His own sphere of responsibility was administrative; it was Kirby's job to oversee the farflung secular activities of a religious cult that virtually ruled the planet. The Brotherhood of the Immanent Radiance, springing from a humble start, had captured the imaginations of Earth's sical immortality and its dream of reaching the stars. It was almost ninety years since Kirby himself had been converted, and he had watched the cult grow mighty. Political power, though it was useful to wield, was not supposed to be the Brotherhood's goal. The essence of the movement was its scientific program, centering on the facilities at Santa Fe. Here, over the decades, an unsurpassable factory of miracles had been constructed, lubricated by the tithing Vorsters on every continent. And the miracles had been forthcoming. The regeneration processes now insured a predictable lifespan of three or four centuries for the newborn; perehaps more, for no one could be certain that immortality had been achieved until a few millennia of testing had elapsed. The Brotherhood could offer a reasonable facsimile of life eternal, at any rate, and that was a sufficient redemption of the promissory note on which the whole movement had been founded a hundred years before. The other goal, though -- the stars -- had given the Brotherhood a harder pursuit. TV yTan was locked into his solar system by the limiting velocity of light. Chemical-fueled rockets and even ion-drive ships simply took too long to get about. Mars and Venus were within easy reach, but the cheerless outer planets were not, and the round trip to the nearest star would take a few decades by current technology, nine years even at the very best. So man had transformed Mars into a habitable world, and he had transformed himself into something capable of inhabiting Venus. He mined the moons of Jupiter and Saturn, paid occasional visits to Plutcj, and sent robots down to examine Mercury and the gas giants. And looked hopelessly to the stars. The laws of relativity governed the motions of real bodies through real space, but they did not necessarily apply to the events of the paranormal world. To Noel Vorst, it had seemed that the only route to the stars was the extra-sensory one. So he had gathered espers of all varieties at Santa Fe, and for generations now had carried on breeding programs and genetic manipulations. The Brotherhood had spawned an interesting variety of espers, but none with the talent of transporting physical bodies through space. While on Venus the telekinetic mutation had happened spontaneously, an ironic byproduct of the adaptation of human life to that world. Venus was beyond direct Vorster control. It, too, had come under a theocracy, but its rulers were the Harmonists, a Vorster heresy founded # years before by one David Lazarus. Lazarus had been quickly martyred, or so it had been thought until a dozen years ago, when his living but suspended body turned up in a crypt on Mars. Technicians at Santa Fe had revived him, and he now was on Venus, directing the cult that had flourished so well there during his years of slumber. The Harmonists of Venus had the pushers that Vorst needed to reach into the galaxy. They showed little interest, though, in collaborating with the Vorsters on an expedition. For mMkm weeks, now, Reynolds Kirby had been negotiating with his opposite number on Venus, attempting to bring about an agreement. Meanwhile the surgeons at Santa Fe had never given up their dream of creating pushers out of Earthmen, thus making the cooperation of the unpredictable Venusians unnecessary. The synaptic rearrangement project, flovering at last, had come to the stage where a human subject would go under the beam. #Tt wont work," Vorst had.said to Kirby. "They're still fift' years avay from anything." "T don't understand it, Noel. The Venusians have the gene for telekinesis, don't they? Why can't we just duplicate it? Considering all we've done with the nucleic acids -- " Vorst smiled. "There's no 'gene for telekinesis' as such, you know. It's part of a constellation of genetic patterns. We've been rying consciously to duplicate it for thirty years, and we aren't even close. We've also been trying a random approach, since that's how the Venusians got the ability. No luck there either. And then there's this synapse business: alter the brain itself, not the genes. That may get us somewhere, eventually. But I can't wait another fifty years." "You'll live that long, surely." "Yes," Vorst agreed, "but I still can't wait any longer. The Venusians have the men we need. It's time to win them over." Patiently Kirby had wooed the heretics. There were signs of progress in the negotiations, now. In view of the failure of the operation, the need for an agreement with Venus was more urgent. "Come with me," Vorst said, as the dead patient was wheeled away. "They're testing that gargoyle today, and I want to watch." Kirby followed the Founder out of the amphitheater. Acolytes were close by in case of trouble. Vorst, these days, rarely tried to walk any more, and rolled along in his cradling net of webfoam. Kirby still preferred to use his feet, though he was nearly as ancient as Vorst. The sight of the two of them promenading through the plazas of the research center always stirred attention. "You aren't disturbed over the failure just now?" Kirby asked. "Why should I be? I told you it was too soon for success." "What about this gargoyle? Any hope?" "Our hope," Vorst said quietly, "is Venus. They already have the pushers." "Then why keep trying to develop them here?" "Momentum. The Brotherhood hasn't slowed down in a hundred years. I'm not closing any avenue now. Not even the hopeless ones. It's all a matter of momentum." Kirby shrugged. For all the power he held in the organization -- and his powers were immense -- he had never felt that he held any real initiative. The plans of the movement were generated, as they had been from the first, by Noel Vorst. He and only he knew what game he was playing. And if Vorst died this afternoon, with the game unfinished? What would happen to the movement then? Run on its own momentum? To what end, Kirby wondered? 'hey entered a squat, glittering little building of irradiated green foamglass. An awed hush preceded them: Vorst was coming! Men in blue robes came out to greet the Founder. They led him to the room in the rear where the gargoyle vas kept. Kirby kept pace, ignoring the acolytes who were rea'dy to catch him if he stumbled. The gargoyle was sitting enmeshed in lacy restraining ribbons. He was not a pretty sight. Thirteen years old, three feet tall, grotesquely deformed, deaf, crippled, his corneas clouded, his skin pebbled and granulated. A mutant, though not one produced by any laboratory; this was Hurler's Syndrome, a natural and congenital error of metabolism, first indentified scientifically two and a half centuries before. The unlucky parents had brought the hapless monster to a chapel of the Brotherhood in Stockholm, hoping that by bathing him in the Blue Fire of the cobalt reactor his defects would be cured. The defects had not been cured, but an esper at die chapel had detected latent talents in the gargoyle, and so he was here to be probed and tested. Kirby felt a shiver of revulsion. "What causes such a thing?" he asked the medic at his elbow. "Abnormal genes. They produce metabolic error that results in an accumulation of mucopolysaccharides in the tissues of the body." Kirby nodded solemnly. "And is there supposed to be a direct link with esping?" "Only coincidental," said the medic. Vorst had moved up to study the creature at close range. The Founder's eye-shutters clicked upward as he peered forward. The gargoyle was humped and folded, virtually unable to move its limbs. The milky eyes held a look of pure misery. To the euthanasia heap with this one, Kirby thought. But yet Vorst hoped that such a monster would take him to the stars! "Begin the examination," Vorst murmured.  pair of espers came forward, general-purpose types; a slick young woman with frizzy hair, and a plump, sad-faced man. Kirby, whose owfn esping facilities were deficient to the point of nonexistence, watched in silence as the wordless examination commenced. What were they doing? What shafts were they aiming at the huddled creature before them? Kirby did not know, and he took comfort in the fact that Vorst probably did not know either. The Founder wa.sn't much of an esper himself. Ten minutes passed. Then the girl looked up and said, "Loworder pyrotic, mainly." "He can push molecules about?" Vorst said. "Then he's got a shred of telekinesis." "Only a shred," the second esper said. "Nothing that others don't have. Also low-order communication abilities. He seems to be sitting there telling us to kill him." "If it were up to me, I'd recommend dissection," said the girl. "The subject certainly wouldn't mind." Kirby shuddered. These two bland espers had peered within the mind of that crippled thing, and that in itself ould have been enough to dirivd their souls. To see, for an empathic moment, what it was like to be a thirteen-year-old human gargoyle, to look out upon the world through those clouded eyes -- I But they were all business, these two. They had merged minds with monstrosities before. Vorst waved his hand. "Keep him for further study. Maybe he can be guided toward usefulness. If he's really a pyrotic, take the usual precautions." The Founder whirled his chair around and started to leave the ward. At that same moment an acolyte came hurrying in, bearing a message. He froze at the unexpected sight of Vorst wheeling toward a collision with him. Vorst smiled paternally and guided himself around the boy, who went limp with relief. The acolyte said, "Message for you. Coordinator Kirby." Kirby took it and jammed his thumb against the seal. The envelope popped open, seemingly of its own volition. The message was from Mondschein . ominously. Ill "T rorst said, "I was insane, you ' know. For sometliing like ten years. Later I discovered what the trouble was. I was suffering from time-float?" The pallid esper girl's eyes were very round as she gazed at him. They were alone in the Founder's personal quarters. She was thin, loosedimbed, thirty years old. Strands of black hair dangled like painted straw down the sides of her face. Her name was Delphine, and in all the months that she had served Verst's needs she had never become accustomed to his frankness. She had little chance to; when she left his office after each session, other espers erased her recollection of the visit. She said, "Shall I turn myself on?" "Not yet, Delphine. Do you ever think of yourself as insane? In the difficult moments, the moments when you start ranging along the time-line and don't think you'll ever get back to now?" "It's pretty scary sometimes." "But you get back. That's the miraculous thing. You know how many floaters I've seen bum out?" Vorst asked. "Hundreds. I'd have burned out myself, except that I'm a lousy precog. Back then, though, I kept breaking loose, drifting along the timeline. I saw the whole Brotherhood spread out before me. Call it a vision, call it a dream. I saw it, Delphine. Blurred around the edges." "Just as you told it in your book?" "More or less," said the Founder. "The years between # and # -- those were the years I had the visions worst. When I was #, it started. I was just an ordinary technician, a nobody, and then I got what could be called divine inspiration, except all it was was a peek at my own future. I thought I was going crazy. Later I understood." The esper was silent. Vorst shuttered his eyes. The memories glowed in him: after years of internal chaos and collapse, he had come from the crucible of madness purified, aware of his purpose. He saw how he could reshape the world. More than that: he saw how he had reshaped the world. After that, it was just a matter of making the beginning, of founding the first chapels, dreaming up the rituals of the cult, surrounding himself with the scientific talent necessary to realize his goals. Was there a touch of paranoia in his purpose, a bit of Hitler, a tinge of Napoleon, a tincture of Gengis Kahn? Perhaps. Vorst complacently viewed himself as a fanatic and even as a megalomaniac. But a cool, rational megalomaniac, and a successful at nothing to gain his ends, and he was just enough of a precog to know that he was going to gain them. TTe said, "It's a big responsibility, setting out to transform the world. A man has to be a little daft to attempt it or even to think he can attempt it. But it helps to know what the outcome must be. One doesn't feel so idiotic, knowing that he's simply acting out the inevitable."' "It takes the challenge out of life," said the esper. "Ah, Delphine, you touch the gaping wound! But you'd know, of course. How dreary it is to be playing out your ovn script, aware of what's ahead. At least I've had the mercy of uncertainty in the small things. I can't see very much myself, so I have to hitchhike with floaters like you, and the visions aren't clear. But you see clearly, don't you, Delphine? You've been along your own world-line. Have you seen your own burnout yet, Delphine?" The esper's cheeks colored. She looked at the floor silently. "I'm sorry, Delphine," Vorst said. "I had not right to ask tliat. I retract it. Turn on for me. Delphine. Do your trick. Take me along. I've said too much today." Shyly, the girl composed herself for her great effort. She had more control than most of her kind, Vorst knew. Whereas most of the precogs eventually slipped their moorings, Delphine had clung to her powers and her life and had reached what was, for her kind of esper, a ripe old age. She would burn out, too, one day, when she overreached herself. But up to now she had been invaluable to Vorst, his crystal ball, the most helpful of all the floaters who had aided him in plotting his course. And if she could hold out just a while longer, until he saw his route past the final obstacles, the long journey would end and they both could rest. She released her grip on the present and moved into that realm where all moments are nov. Vorst watched, and waited, and felt the girl taking him along as she began her time-shuttling. He could not initiate the journey himself, but he could follov. Mists enfolded him, and he swung dizzily along the line of time, as he had done so often before. He saw himself, here and here, and saw others, shadowfigures, dream-figures, lurking behind the curtains of time. I azarus? Yes, Lazarus was  there. Kirby, too. Mondschein. All of them, the pawns in the game. Vorst saw the glow of otherness and looked out upon a landscape that vas neither Earth nor Mars nor Venus. He trembled. He looked up at a tree eight hundred feet high, with a corona of azure leaves against a foggy sky. Then he was ripped away, and hurled into the stinking confusion of a rain-spattered city street, and stood before one of his early chapels. The building was on fire in the rain, and the smell of scorched wet wood assailed his nostrils. And then, smiling into the stunned parched face of Reynolds Kirby. And then -- The sense of motion left him. He slipped back into his own matrix of time, making the adrenal adjustments that compensated for his exertions. The floater lay slumped in her chair, sweat-flecked, dazed. Vorst summoned an acolyte. "Take her to her ward," he said. "Have them work on her until she comes back to her strength." The acolyte nodded and lifted the girl. Vorst sat motionless until they were gone. He was satisfied with the session. It had confirmed his own intuitive ideas of his immediate direction, and that was always comforting. "Send me Capodimonte," Vorst said into the communicator. "The chubby blue-robed figure entered a few minutes later. When Vorst was in Santa Fe, one did not waste time in getting to his quarters after a summons. Capodimonte was the District Supervisor for the Santa Fe region, and was customarily in charge here except when such figures as Vorst or ' Kirby were in residence. Capodimonte was stolid, loyal, useful. Vorst trusted him for delicate assignments. They exchanged quick, casual benedictions now. Then Vorst said, "Capo, how long would it take you to pick the personnel for an interstellar expedition?" "Inter -- " "Say, for departure later this year. Run the specs off at Archives and get together a few possible teams." Capodimonte had recovered his aplomb. "What size teams?" "All sizes. From two persons to about a dozen. Start with an Adam-and-Eve pair, and work up to, say, six couples. Matched for health, adaptability, compatibility, skills and fertility." "Espers?" "With caution. You can throw in a couple of empaths, a couple of healers. Stay away from the exotics, though. And rememIV ber that these people are supposed to be pioneers. They've got to be flexible. We can do without geniuses on this trip, Capo." "You want me to report to you or to Kirby when I've made the lists?" "To me, Capo. I don't want you to utter a syllable about this to Kirby or anyone else. Just get in there and run off the groups as we've already programmed them. I'm not sure what size expedition we'll be sending, and I want to have a group ready that'll be self-sufficient at any level, two, four, eight, whatever it turns out to be. Take two or three days. When you've done that, put half a dozen of your best men to work on the logistics of the trip. Assume an esper-powered capsule and go over the optimum designs. We've had decades to plan it; we must have a whole arsenal of blueprints. Look them over. This is your baby. Capo." "Sir? One subversive question, please?" "Ask it." "Is this a hypothetical exercise I'm doing, or is this the real thing?" "I don't wnow," said Vorst honestly. The man nodded, turned and left the room. nphe blue face of a Venusian looked out of the screen, alien and forbidding; but its owner had been bom an Earthman, and the terrestrial heritage betrayed itself in the shape of the skull, the set of the lips, the thrust of the chin. The face was that of David Lazarus, founder and resurrected head of the cult of Transcendent Harmony. Though he was the arch-heresiarch, Lazarus owed his resurrection to the skill of his cult's rivals, the Vorsters. He owed his Venusian features to Vorster skill, too. Twelve years ago, after his dramatic return to life, the miracle-men of Sante Fe had equipped Lazarus to breathe the poisonous air of the planet where his followers now made their headquarters. Vorst had conferred often with Lazarus in those twelve years. And always the two prophets had allowed themselves the luxury of full visual contact. It was monumentally expensive to bounce not only voices but images dovn the chain of relay stations that led from Venus to Earth, but expense meant little to these men. Vorst insisted. He liked to see Lazarus' transformed face as they spoke. It gave him something to focus on during the long dulltime lags in their conversations. Even at the speed of light, it takes a while for a message to get from planet to planet. Even a simple exchange of views took more than an hour. Comfortable in his nest of webfoam, Vorst said, "I think it's time to unite our movement, David. We complement one another. There's nothing to gain from further division." "There might be something to .lose by union," said Lazarus. "We're the younger branch. If your reabsorbed us, we'd be svallowed up in your hierachy." "Not so. I guarantee you that your Harmonists will remain fully autonomous. More than that: I'll guarantee you a dominant role in policy setting." "What kind of guarantee can you offer?" "Let that pass a moment," Vorst said. "I've got an interstellar team ready to go. They'll be fully equipped in a matter of months. I mean fully equipped. They'll be able to cope with anything they meet. But they have to have a way of getting out of the solar system. Give us a push, David. You've got the personnel, now. We've monitored your experiments." T azarus nodded, his gill-bunches quivering. "I won't deny what we've done. We can push a thousand tons from here to Pluto. We can keep the same mass going right to infinity?" "How long to get to Pluto?" "Fast. I won't tell you exactly how fast. But let's just say the stars are in reach. Have been for the last eight or ten months. We could get a ship there in -- oh, let's call it a year. Of course, we'd have no way of maintaining contact. We can push, but we can't talk across a dozen lightyears. Can you?" "No," said Vorst. "The expedition would be out of contact the moment it got past radio range. It would have to send back a conventional relay ship to announce its safe arrival. We wouldn't know for decades. But we have to try. Give us your men, David." "You realize it would burn out dozens of our mct promising youngsters?" "I realize. Give us your men an#rway.  We understand techniques for repairing burnouts. Let them push the ship to the stars, and when they drop in their tracks we'll try to fix them up again. That's what Santa Fe is for." "First drive them to exhaustion, then patch them together?" Lazarus asked. "That's ruthless. Are the stars that important? I'd rather see these boys develop their powers here on Venus and remain intact." "We need them." "So do we." Vorst made use of the interval to flood his body with stimulants. He was tingling, palpitating with vigor by the time his reply was due. He said, "David, I own you. I made you and I want you. I put you to sleep in # when you were nothing, an upstart, and I brought you back to life in # and gave you a world. You owe me everything. Now I'm calling that obligation. I've been waiting a hundred years to reach this position. You people finally have the espers who can send my people to the stars. Whatever the personal cost at your end, I want you to send them." The strain of that speech left Vorst dizzy with fatigue. But he had time to recover. Time to think, to vait for the reply. He had made his gamble, and now it was up to Lazarus. Vorst did not have many cards left to play. '"The blue-faced figure in the screen was motionless; Vorst's words had not even reached Venus yet. Lazarus' reply was a long time in coming. He said, "I didn't think you'd be so blunt, Vorst. Why should I be grateful to you for reviving me, when you jammed me in that hole in the first place? Oh, I know. Because my movement was insignificant When you took me away from it, and a major force when you brought me back. Do you take credit for that too?" A pause. "Never mind. I don't want to give you my espers. Breed your own, if you want to get to the stars." "You're talking foolishness. You want the stars too, David. But you don't have the technical facilities, up there in the back woods, to equip an expedition. I do. Let's join forces. It's what you yourself want to do, no matter how tough you talk now. Let me tell you what's holding you back from agreeing to join me, David. You're afraid of what your own people will do to you when they find out you've agreed to cooperate. They'll say you've sold out to the Vorsters. You're frozen in a position you don't believe, just because you don't have real independence. Assert yourself, David. Use your powers. I put that planet into your hands. Now I vant you to repay me." "How can I go to Mondschein and Martell and the others and tell them that I've meekly agreed to submit to you?" Lazarus asked. "They're restless enough at having had a resurrected martyr slapped down on top of them. There are times when I expect them to martyr me again, and this time for good. I need a bargaining point." Vorst smiled. Victory was in his grasp now. He said, "Tell them, David, that I offer you supreme authority over both worlds. Tell them that the Brotherhood not only will welcome the Harmonists back, but that you'll be made the sole head of both branches of the faith." "Both?" "Both." "And what becomes of you?" Vorst told him. And once the words were past his lips, the Founder sank back, limp with relief, knowing that he had made the final move in a game a century old, and that it had all come out in the right way. V "O eynolds Kirby was with his therapist when the summons came to go to Vorst. The Hemispheric Coordinator lay in a nutrient bath, an adapted Nothing Chamber whose purpose was not oblivion but revivification. If Kirby had chosen to escape into temporary nothingness, he could have sealed himself off from the universe and entered complete suspension. He had long since outgrown the need for such amusements, though. Now he was content to loll in the nutrient bath, restoring the vital substances after a fatiguing day, while an esper therapist combed the snags from his soul. Ordinarily, Kirby did not tolerate interruptions of such sessions. At his age, he needed all the peace he could get. He had been born too early to share the quasi-immortality of the younger generations; his body could not snap back to vitality the way a #nd-century man's body could, for he had not had the benefit of a century of Vorster research when he was born. There was one exception to Kirby's rule, however: a summons from Vorst took precedence over everything, even a session of needed therapy. The therapist knew it. Deftly he brought the session to a premature close and fortified Kirby for his return to the tensions of the world. In less than half an hour, the Coordinator was on his way to the white dome-roofed building where Vorst made his headquarters. Vorst looked shaky. Kirby had never seen the Founder look so drained of strength. The vault of Vdrst's forehead was like the roof of a skull, and the dark eyes blazed with a peculiar discomfiting intensity. A low pumping sound was evident in the room: Vorst's machinery, feeding strength to the ancient body. Kirby took the seat toward which Vorst beckoned him. Strong fingers in the upholstery grasped him and began to knead the tension out of him. Vorst said, "I'll be calling a council meeting in a little while to ratify the steps I've just taken. But before the entire group gathers, I want to discuss things with you." Tirby's expression was guarded. After decades with Vorst, he could supply an instant translation: I've done something authoritarian, Vorst was saying, and I'm going to call in everybody to rubber-stamp an okay on it, but first I'm going to force a rubber-stamping out of you. Kirby was prepared to acquiesce in whatever Vorst had done. He was not a weak man by nature, but one did not dispute the doings of Vorst. The last one who had seriously attempted to try was Lazarus, who had slept in a box on Mars for sixty years as a result. Into Kirby's wary silence Vorst murmured, "I've talked to Lazarus and closed the deal. He's agreed to supply us with pushers, as many as we need. It's possible we'll have an interstellar expedition on its way by the end of the year." "I feel a little numb at that, Noel." "Anticlimatic, isn't it? For a hundred yeart you move an inch at a time toward that goal, and suddenly you find yourself staring at the finish line, and the thrill of pursuit becomes the boredom of accomplishment." "We haven't landed that expedition on another solar system yet," Kirby reminded the Founder quietly. "We will. We will. That's beyond doubt. We're at the finish line now;' Capodimonte's already running personnel checks for the expedition. We'll be outfitting the capsule soon. Lazarus' bunch will cooperate, and off we'll go. That much is certain." "How did you get him to agree, Noel?" "By shovdng him how it will be after the expedition has set out. Tell me: have you given much thought to the goals of the Brotherhood once we've sent that first expedition?" Kirby hesitated. "Well -- sending more expeditions, I guess. And consolidating our position. Continuing the medical research. Carrying on with all our current work." "Exactly. A long smooth slide toward utopia. No longer an uphill climb. That's why I won't stay around to run things any longer." "What?" "I'm going on the expedition," Vorst said. I f Vorst had ripped off one of his limbs and clubbed him to the floor with it, Kirby would not have been more amazed. The Founder's words hit him with an almost physical jolt, making him recoil. Kirby seized the arms of his chair, and in response the chair seized him, cradling him gently until his spasm of shock abated. "You're oing?" Kirby blurted. "No. No! It's beyond belief, Noel. It's madness." "My mind's made up. My work on Earth is done. I've guided the Brotherhood for a century, and that's long enough. I've seen it take control of Earth, and by proxy I have Venus too, and I have the cooperation if not exactly the support of the Martians. I've done all I've intended to do here. With the departure of the first inter.stellar expedition, I will have fulfilled what I'll be so gaudy as to call my mission on Earth. It's tb-ne to be moving along. I'll try another solar system." "We won't let you go." Kir!y said, astounded by his own words. "You can't go! At your age -- to get aboard a capsule bound for -- " "If I don't go," said Vorst, "there will be no capsule bound for anywhere." "Don't talk that way, . Noel. You sound like a spoiled child threatening to call the party off if we don't play the game your way. There are others bound up in the Brotherhood too." To Kirby's surprise, Vorst looked merely amused at the harsh accusation. "I think you're misinterpreting my words," he said. "I don't mean to say that unless I go along. I'll halt the expedition. I mean that the use of Lazarus's espers is contingent on my leaving. If I'm not aboard that capsule, he won't lend his pushers." For the second time in ten minutes Kirby was rocked by amazement. This time there was pain, too, for he was aware that there had been a betrayal. "Is that the deal you made, Noel?" "It was a fair price to pay. A shift of power is long overdue. I step out of the picture; Lazarus becomes supreme head of the movement; you can be his vicar on Earth. We get the espers. We open the sky. It works well for everybody concerned." "No, Noel." "I'm weary of being here. I want to leave. Lazarus wants me to leave, too. I'm too big, I overtop the entire movement. It's time for mortals to move in. You and Lazarus can divide the authority. He'll have the spiritual supremacy, but you'll run Earth. The two of you will work out some kind of communicant relation between the Harmonists and the Brotherhood. It won't be too hard; the rituals are similar enough. Ten years and any lingering bitterness will be gone. And I'll be a dozen light-years away, safely out of your path, unable to meddle, living in retirement. Out to pasture on World X of System Y. Yes?" CtT don't believe any of this,fiNoel. That you'd abdicate after a century, go swooshing off to nowhere with a bunch of pioneers, live in a log cabin on an unknown planet at age # -- " "Start believeing it," said Vorst. For the first time in the conversation the old whiplash tone returned to his voice. "I'm going. It's decided. In a sense, I have gone." "What does that mean?" "You know I'm a very loworder floater. That I plan things by hitchhiking with precogs." "Yes." "I've seen the outcome. I know how it was, and so I know how it's going to be. I leave. I've followed the plan this far -- followed and led, aU in one, heels over head through time. Everything I've done. I've had a hint beforehand. From founding the Brotherhood right to this moment. So it's settled. I go." Kirby closed his eyes. He struggled for balance. Vorst said, "Look back on the path I've traveled. Was there a false step anyvhere? The Brotherhood prospered. It took Earth. When we were strong enough for a schism, I encouraged Harmonist heresy." "You encouraged -- " "I chose Lazarus for what he had to do, and filled him full of ideas. He was just an insignificant acolyte, clay in my hands. That's why you never knew him in the early days. But he was there. I took him. I molded him. I got his movement going in opposition to ours." "Why, Noel?" "It didn't pay to be monolithic. I was hedging my bets. The Brotherhood was designed to win Earth, and it did, but the same principles didn't -- couldn't -- appeal to Venus. So I started a second cult. I tailored that one for Venus, and gave them Lazarus. Later I gave them Mondschein too. Do you remember that, in #? He was just a greedy little acolyte, but I saw the strength in him, and I nudged him around until he found himself a changed one on Venus. I built that entire organization." ( (  nd you knew that they'd come up with pushers?" Kirby asked incredulously. "I didn't know. I hoped. All I knew was that, setting up the Harmonists was a good idea, because I saw that it had been a good idea. Follow? For the same reason I took Lazarus away and hid him in a crypt for sixty years. I didn't know why, at the time. But I knew it might be useful to keep the Harmonist martyr in my pocket for a while, as a card to play in the future. I played that card twelve years ago, and since then the Harmonists have been mine. Today I played my last card: myself. I have to leave. My work is done, anyway. I'm bored with running oi.it the skein. I've juggled everything for a hundred years, setting up my own opposition, creating Conflicts designed to lead to an ultimate synt'nesis, and that synthesis is here, and I'm leaving." .After a long silence Kirby said, "You humiliate me, Noel, by a.s'ring me to ratify a decision that's already as immutable as the tides and the .sunrise." "You're free to oppose it at the council meeting." "But you'll go anyway?" "Yes. I'd like your support, though. It won't matter to the eventual outcome, but I'd still rather have you on my side than not. I'd like to think that you of all people understand what I've been doing all these years. Do you believe there's any reason for me to stay on Earth any longer?" "We need you, Noel. That's the only reason." "Now you're the one who's being childish. You don't need me. The plan is fulfilled. It's time to clear out and turn the job over to others. You're too dependent on me, Ron. You can't get used to the idea that I'm not going to be pulling the strings forever." "Perhaps that's it," admitted Kirby. "But whose fault is that? You've surrounded yourself with yes-men. You've made yourself indispensable. Here you sit at the heart of the movement like a sacred fire, and none of us can get close enough to be singed. Now you're taking the fire away." "Transferring it," said Vorst. "Here: I've got a job for you. The members of the council will be arriving in six hours. I'm going to make my announcement, and I suppose it'll shake everybody else the way it shook you. Go off by yourself for the next six hours and think about all I've just said. Reconcile yourself to it. More: don't just accept it, but approve of it. At the meeting, stand up and explain not simply why it's all right if I go, but why it's necessary and vital to the future of the Brotherhood that I go." VI I n a leafy glade on Venus, the pushers were at their sport. An avenue of vast trees unrolled toward the pearly horizon. Their jagged leaves met overhead to form a thick canopy. Below, on the muddy, fungusdotted ground, a dozen Venusian boys with bluish skins and green robes exercised their abilities. At a distance several larger figures watched them. David Lazarus stood in the center of the group. About him were the Harmonist leaders : Christopher Mondschein, Nicholas Martell, Claude Emory. Lazarus had been through a great deal at the hands of these men. To them, he had been only the name of a martyr, and they had had to adjust to his return. It had not been easy. There had been a time when Lazarus thought they would put him to death. That time was past, nov, and they abided by his wishes. But, because he had slept so long, he was at once younger and older than his lieutenants, and sometimes that interfered with the excercising of his full authority. He said, "It's settled. Vorst vill leave and the schism will end. I'll work something out with Kirby." "It's a trap," said Emory gloomily. "Keep away from it, David. Vorst can't be trusted." "Vorst brought me back to life." "Vorst put you in that crypt in the first place," Emory insisted. "You said so yourself." "We can't te sure of that," Lazarus replied, though it was true that Vorst himself had admitted the act to him in their last conversation. "We're only guessing. There's no evidence that -- " Mondschein broke in, "We don't have any reason to trust Vorst, Claude. But if he's really and verifiably aboard that capsule, what de we have to lose by pushing him to Betelgeuse or Procyon? We're rid of him, and we'll be dealing with Kirby. Kirby's a reasonable man. None of that damnable super-deviousness about him." "It's too pat," Emory insisted. "Why should a man with Vorst's power just step down voluntarily?" "Perhaps he's bored," said Lazarus. "There's something about absolute power that can't be understood except by someone who holds it. It's dull. You can enjoy moving and shaking the world for twenty years, thirty, fifty -- but Vorst's been on top for a hundred. He wants to move along. I say take the offer. We're well rid of him, and we can handle Kirby. Besides, he's got a good point. Neither his side nor ours can get to the stars without the help of the other. I'm for it. It's worth the try." .  ' ward the pushers. "We'll lose some of them, don't forget. You can't push a capsule to the stars without overloading the pushers." "Vorst has offered rehabilitation services," said Lazarus. "One other point," Mondschein remarked. "Under the new detente, we'd have access to Vorster hospitals ourselves. Just as a purely selfish matter, I'd like that. I think the time has come to turn away from haughtiness and give in to Vorst. He's willing to check out. All right. Let him go, and look for our own advantage with Kirby." Lazarus smiled. He had not hoped to win Mondschein's support that easily. But Mondschein was old, past ninety, and he was hungry for the care that Vorster medics could give him, care that was not to be had on rugged Venus. Mondschein had seen the Santa Fe hospitals himself, when he was a young man, and he knew what miracles they could perform. It was not a terribly worthy motive, thought Lazarus. But it was a human motive, at least, and Monschein was human behind his gills and blued skin. So are we all, Lazarus realized. Though they aren't. He looked toward the pushers. They were fifth and sixth generation Venusians. The seed of Earth was in them, but they were far removed from the original stock. The genetic manipulations that had first adapted mankind for life on Venus bred true; these boys were something other than human by this time. They were intent on their games. It was little effort for them to transport objects great distances now. They could send each other around Venus virtually instantaneously, or hurl a boulder to Earth in an hour or tvo. What they could not do was transport themselves, for they needed a fulcrum to do their pushing with. But that was minor. They could not flit from place to place on the strength of their own powers, but they could thrust each other about. Lazarus watched them : appearing, disappearing, lifting, throwing. Only children, not yet in full command of their powers. What strengths would be theirs when they were fully mature, he wondered? And how many would die to send mankind beyond his present boundaries? A saw-winged bird, faintly luminous in the midday dusk, shot diagonally across the sky just above the treetop canopy. One of the young pushers looked up, grinned, caught the bird and sent it whirling half a mile through the clouds. A squawk of rage, distant but audible, filtered back. Lazarus said, "The deal is closed. We help Vorst, and Vorst goes. Etone?" "Done," said Mondschein quickly. "Done," Martell murmured, scuffing at the grayish moss that festooned the ground. "Claude?" Lazarus asked. Emory scowled. He peered at a long-limbed boy, returning from a jaunt to some other continent, who materialized no more than six yards away. Emory's narrow-featured face looked dark with tension. "Done," he said. 'yhe capsule was an obelisk of beryllium steel, fifty feet high, an uncertain ark to send across the sea of stars. It contained living quarters for eleven, a computer of uncomfortably awe-inspiring abilities and a subminiattwized treasury of all that was worth salvaging from two "Prepare the capsule," Vorst had instructed Brother Capodimonte, " as though the sun were going nova next month and we had to save what was important." Capodimonte, who had been an anthropologist before turning to the Brotherhood, had his own ideas about the contents of such an ark, but he kept them separate from his concept of what Vorst required. Quietly, a subcommittee of Brothers had planned the interstellar expedition on a someday-far-away basis decades ago, and had replanned it several times, so that Capodimonte had the benefit of the thinking of other men. That was a comfort to him. There were troublesome elements of mystery about the project. He did not, for example, know the nature of the world to which the pioneers were bound. No one did. There was no telling, at this distance, whether it really could harbor Terran-style life. Astronomers had founds hundreds of planets scattered through other systems. Some could dimly be picked up by telescopic sensors; others could only be inferred from computations of disturbed stellar orbits. But the planets were there. Would they welcome Earthmen? Only one planet out of nine in Earth's own system was naturally habitable, not a cheering prognosis for other systems. It had taken two generations of hard work to terraform Mars; the eleven pioneers would hardly be able to do that. It had taken the highest genetic skiUs to convert men into Venusians; that, too, would be beyond the range of the voyagers. They would have to find a suitable world, or fail. Espers in the Santa Fe retinue said that suitable worlds existed. They had peered into the heavens, reached forth their minds, made contact with tangible and habitable planets out there. Illusion? Deception? Capodimonte was in no position to determine that. O eynolds Kirby, troubled by the project from first to last, said to Capodimonte, "Is it true that they don't even know what star they'll be aiming for?" "That's true. They've detected some kind of emanations coming from somewhere. Don't ask me how. The way this thing is planned, our espers will supply the guidance and their pushers will supply the propulsion. We find, they heave." "A voyage to anywhere?" "To anywhere," Capodimonte agreed. "They rip a hole in the sky and shove the capsule through. It doesnt travel through normal space, whatever normal space is. It lands on this world that our espers claim to have connected with out there, and they send a message back, telling us where they are. We get the message about a generation from now. But meanwhile we'll have sent other expeditions. A one-way journey to nowhere. And Vorst is the first to take it." Kirby shook his head. "It's hard to believe, isn't it? But evidently it's going to be a success." "Oh?" "Yes. Vorst had his floaters out there looking, you see. They tell him that he arrived safely. the dark, because he knows in advance that he's not running any risks." "Do you believe that?" asked Capodimonte, .shuffling through his inventory sheets. "No." Neither did Brother Capodimonte. But he did not quarrel with the role assigned to him. He had been at the council meeting where Vorst had announced his stunning intention, and he had heard Reynolds Kirby rise and eloquently argue the case for allowing the Founder to depart. Kirby's thesis had been a sound one, within the context of nightmare that this whole project embraced. And so the capsule would leave, powered by the joint efforts of some blue-skinned boys, and guided on a thread through the heavens by the roving minds of Brotherhood espers. And Noel Vorst would never walk the Earth again. I t was the day of departure. Chill winter winds raked New Mexico on this late-December day. The capsule stood in a desert flat a dozen miles from the inner compound of the Santa Fe research center. From here to the horizon it was a wilderness of sagebrush and juniper and pinyon pine; and in the distance the bowl of mountains rose. Though he was well insulated, Reynolds Kirby shivered as the wind assailed the plateau. In another few days, the year # would be dawning, but Noel Vorst would not be here to welcome it. Kirby was not accustomed to that idea yet. The pushers from Venus had arrived a week ago. There were twenty of them, and since it was inconvenient for them to live in breathing-suits all their time on Earth, the Vorsters had erected a little bit of Venus for them. A domed building not far from the capsule housed them; it was pumped full of the poisonous muck that they were accustomed to breathing. Lazarus and Mondschein had come with them, and were under the dome now, getting everything prepared. Mondschein would remain after the event, to undergo an overhauling in Santa Fe. Lazarus was going back to Venus in a couple of days. But first he and Kirby would face each other across a conference table and hammer out the first clauses of the new entente. They had met once, twelve years ago, but not for long. Since Lazarus' arrival on Earth, Kirby had spoken briefly to him, and had come away with the feeling that the Harmonist prophet, though strong-willed and purposeful, would not be difficult ultimately to reach understandings with. He hoped not. Now, on the wintry plateau, the high leaders of the Brotherhood of the Immanent Radiance were gathering to watch their leader vanish. Kirby, glancing around, saw Capodimonte and Mangus and Ashton and Langholt and all the others, dozens of them, spiralling down the echelons into the middle levels of the organization. They were all watching him. They could not watch Vorst, for Vorst was in the capsule already, along with the other members of the expedition. Five men, five women, and Vorst. All of the others under forty, healthy, capable, resilient. And Vorst. The Founder's quarters aboard the capsule were comfortable, but it was lunacy to think of that old man plunging into the universe like this. Qupervisor Mangus, the Eu uropaan Coordinator, stepped to Kirby's side. He was a .#m.all, sharp-featured man who, like most of the other leaders of the Brotherhood, had served in its ranks over seventy years. "He's actually going," Mangus said. "Soon. Yes. No doubt of it." "Did you speak to him this morning?" "Briefly," Kirby said. "He seems very calm." "He seemed very calm when he blessed us last night," said Magnus. "Almost joyful." "He's putting down a great burden. You'd be joyful too if you could be translated into the sky and shrug off your responsibilities." Magnus said, "I wish we could prevent this." Kirby turned and looked bluntly at the little man. "This is a necessary thing," he said. "It must happen or the movement will founder of its own success." "I heard your speech before the council, yes, but -- " "We've reached the fulfillment level of our first evolutionary stages," said Kirby. "Now we need to extend our mythology. Symbolically, Vorst's departure is invaluable to us. He ascends into the sky, leaving us to carry on his work and go on to new purposes. If he remained, we'd begin to mark time. Now we can use his glorious example to inspire us. With Vorst leading the way to the new worlds, we who remain can build on the foundation he bequeathes us." "You sound as though you believe it." "I do," said Kirby. "I didn't, at first. But Vorst was right. He said I'd understand why he was going, and I came to sec it. He's ten times as valuable to the movement doing this than he would be if he remained." Magnus murmured, "He isn't content to be Christ and Mohammed. He has to be Moses too, and also Elijah." "I never thought I'd hear you speak of him so coarsely," said Kirby. "I never did either," Magnus replied. "Dammit, I don't want him to go!" Kirby was astonished to see tears glistening in Magnus' pale eyes. "That's precisely why he's leaving," Kirby said, and then both men were silent. apodimonte moved toward them. "Everything's ready," he announced. "I've got the word from Lazarus that the pushers are in series." "What about our guidance people?" Kirby asked. "They've been ready for an hour." Kirby looked toward the gleaming capsule. "Might as well get it over with, then." "Yes," Capodimonte said. "Might as well." Lazarus, Kirby knew, was waiting for a signal from him. From now on, all signals would come from him. But that thought no longer disturbed him. He had adjusted to the situation. He was in command. Symbolic regalia cluttered the field -- Harmonist ikons, a big cobalt reactor, the paraphernalia of both the cults that now were merging. Kirby gestured to an acolyte, and moderator rods were withdrawn. The reactor surged into life. The Blue Fire danced high above the reactor, and its glow stained the hull of the capsule. CoUl light, Cerenkov radiation, the Vorster symbol, sparkled on the iilaleau, and all through the walrhmg multitude ran the soimIn of devotion, the whispered litanies, was tlie murmured recapilnliitionn of the stations of th sii'(lnim. While the man who had devised those words sat hidden within the walls of that teardrop of steel in the center of the gathering. The flare of the Blue Fire was the signal to the Venusians in their nearby dome. Now was their moment to gather their power and hurl the capsule outward, planting man's hand on a new world in the stars. "What are they waiting for?" Magnus asked querulously. "Maybe it won't happen," said Capodimonte. Kirby said nothing. And then it began to happen. IX irby had not quite known what to expect. In his fantasies of the scene, he had pictured a dozen capering Venusians dancing around the capsule, holding hands, their foreheads bulging with the effort of lifting the vehicle and hurling it out of the world. But the Venusians were nowhere to be seen; they were off in their dome, several hundred yards away, and Kirby suspected that they were neither holding hands nor showing outward signs of strain. In his reveries, too, he had imagined the capsule taking off the way a rocket would, rising a few feet from the ground, wobbling a bit, rising a little more, suddenly soaring up, crossing the sky on a potent trajectory, dwindling, vanishing from sight at last. But that was not the way it was really to be, either. He waited. A long moment passed. He thought of Vorst, making landfall on some other world. An inhabited world, perhaps? What would be Vorst's impact, when he came to that virgin territory? Vorst was an irresistible force, terrifying and unique. Wherever he went, he would transform all that was about him. Kirby felt sorry for the ten hapless pioneers who would have the benefit of Vorst's immediate guidance. He wondered what kind of colony they would build. Whatever it was, it would succeed. Success was in Vorst's nature. He was hideously old, but he had frightening vitality still locked within him. The Founder seemed to relish the challenge of beginning anew. Kirby wished him well. "There they go," Capodimonte whispered. It was true. The capsule was still on the ground, but now the air about it wavered, as though stirred by heat waves rising from the parched sandy soil. Then the capsule was gone. That was all. Kirby stared at the empty place where it had been. Vorst had been taken up into the heavens, and a gateway to somewhere had been opened. "There is a Oneness from which all life stems," someone said gently behind Kirby. "The infinite variety of the universe we owe to -- " Another voice said, "Man and woman, star and stone, tree and bird -- " Another said, "In the strength of the spectrum, the quantum, and the holy angstrom -- " lirby did not remain to listen to the familiar prayers, nor did he pray himself. He looked briefly at the bareness in the desert once more, and then upward at the harsh blue sky, already deepening toward nightfall. It was done. Vorst was gone, his scheming ended so far as Earth was concerned, and now it was the turn of lesser men. The way was open. Humanity could spill out across the heavens. Perhaps. Perhaps. Alone in this great assembly of the faithful Kirby turned his back on the now sacred spot from which Vorst had made his ascent. Very slowly, a tall figure whose late-afternoon shadow stretched for yards, Kirby walked away from the place where Noel Vorst had been, and toward the place where David Lazarus was waiting for him. won't run off with your books if you put inside the front cover of each book... a gummed bookplate with your name printed on it! No. (.I (M liy  mmI) No. CF-# by Emsh The umpteenth corollary of Finagle's General Law of Dynamic Negatives says: "No books are ever lost by loaning except ones you particularly want to keep." # for #; #, #; #, # with owner's name imprinted All Postpdid. Add stale sales tax, if any. I lir designs shown above are ihe only ones we offer! I #I Hudson Street, New York #, N.Y. Could you write for television? By Max Shulman X rankly, I don't know. But this I do know: I often paid # and more for scripts turned out by people who should have been arrested for impersonating writersHow such people got to be high-priced TV writers .is not as mysterious as it seems. Television is an insatiable maw into which scripts must be fed at a rate unprecedented in the history of entertainment. It is a grateful producer indeed who consistently gets scripts which have been written with real understanding of television's powers and limitations. To help train new TV writers, I joined with Rod Serling (creator of The Twilight Zone, winner of five Emmy Awards) and ten other leading authors to start the Famous Writers School. We pooled everything we had learned in our long years in the business to devise four professional writing courses that men and women, seriously interested in writing, could take in their own homes in their free time. How to write "with a lens" All four of our courses give you a solid foundation in basic writing skills. And three of them (Fiction, Non-Fiction and Advertising) give you training in the techniques of television. You learn to build interesting, believable characters; how to write dialogue that rings true; how to plot convincingly. Therf you develop the specialized approach that TV demands: the facility to tell your Bennett Cerf, Bruce Cation, Faith Baldwin, Bergen Evans, Mignon G, Eberharl, John Caples, J. D. Ratcliff, Mark Wiseman, Rudolf Flesch, Red Smith story (or documentary or commercial) in quick, visual sequences , . , the knack ol thinking and writing with a lens! Through a series of carefully planned assignments, you learn as you write -- giiideil by our own specially organized textbooks. Your assignments are painstakingly cdiled and revised by our staff of instructors, theniselves all professional writers. Under onr supervision, an instructor works with you by mail, much as a producer or editor works with an established writer. Do you have an aptitude for writing? To help you (and us) decide whether you've got the stufi' to be a writer, we have worked up a revealing aptitude test. The coupon below will bring you a copy, along with a #-page School brochure. If your test indicates aptitude, you are eligible to enroll in the School. You are, however, under no obligation to do so. Famous Writers School Dept. #, We.stport, Connecticut I am interested in finding out whether I have an aptitude for writing. Please mail me, wiUioul obligation, a copy of your writing aptitude h '.i and information about the courses you olln. Mr. Mrs Miss (please print) County Slate Accredited by Accrediting Coniniission of Hn' National Home Study Council. AUGUST #L#lXy # FRANK HERBERT  BRIAN W. ALDISS  and other stories August # # c by Keith Latimer by Brian W. Aldiss VY ' antes Blish  Norman L. Knight .tml many more! won't run off with your books if you put inside the front cover of each book... a gummed bookplate with your name printed on it! No. GF-# by Emsh No. GF-# by Emsh No. GM-# by Cullen Rapp No. GX-# by Lynd Ward The umpteenth corollary of Finagle's General Law of Dynamic Negatives says: "No books are ever lost by loaning except ones you particularly want to keep ' # for #; #, #; #, # with owner's name imprinted All PostpaidAdd state sales t-ax, if any. The designs shown above are the only ones we offer! gaLxy Galaxy is published in French and Italian. The U. S. Edition is published In Braille. This Edition is also published in Living Tape by Services for the Blind, Inc., Des Moines, Iowa. Editor Science Editor by Keith Laumer by James Blish and Norman L. Knight by Hayden Howard Associate Editor Publisher Production Manager Advertising Subscription Mgr. by Frank Herbert by R. A. Lafferty by George Henry Smith by Brian W. Aldiss by Willy Ley by Frederik Pohl by Algis Budrys bi-monthly by Galaxy Publishing Corporation. Main offices: #I Hudson Street, New York, N.Y. #. #c per copy Subscription: (# copies) # in the United States, Canada, Mexico, South and Central America and U. S. Possessions. Elsewhere #. Second-class postage paid at New York, N.Y. and at additional mailing offices. Copyright New York # by Galaxy Publishing Corporation, Robert M. Guinn, President. All rights including translations reserved. All material submitted must be accompanied by selfaddressed stamped envelopes. The publisher assumes no responsibility for unsolicited material. Ail stories printed in this magazine are fiction and any similarity between characters and actual persons is coincidental. Printed In the U.S.A. By The Guinn Co., Inc. N. Y. Title Reg. U. S. Pat. Off. Ob G  ante nphe other day Hal Clement, Willy Ley and the undersigned took part in a closed-circuit television panel discussion before seven thousand teachers in convention assembled in New York City. What the science teachers were interested in was finding ways to be more effective in teaching their classes; what we were interested in was showing that science fiction can help in this. (Apparently it really does. The more scientists we meet, the more we become convinced that early reading of sf is one of the greatest spurs to an interest in a scientific career.) In the course of the conversation Hal Clement described What he calls The Game -- the game, known to all science-fiction writers and most sf readers, of making accurate deductions from an inaccurate statement. That's what science fiction is all about. The author is entitled to One Big Lie. He can say, for example, that faster-than-light travel is possible; or that a time machine has been invented; or that men can read each other's minds. What comes after that may not be a lie, however; it must follow naturally and inevitably from the first premise. It seems to us that it is not only science-fictionists who play The Game, but scientists as well. What else is the Scientific Method but an application of The Game? Einstein invents a theory -- call it relativity -- and from that original invention certain consequences may be deduced. But he cannot call in a new theory to explain each of the consequences, any more than a science-fiction writer can pull another rabbit out of his hat to get his hero out of trouble whenever he likes. Which leads us to the basic resemblance between science and science fiction. Both are defined not by their subject matter but by their method of handling it. Any subject is suitable for treatment by either... it's all in the approach! -- The Editor British Museum, London  Australian Museum, Sydney  Egyptian Museum, Cairo  Mus du Louvre. Part  Museo de Prado, Madrid  Staatsbibliothek, Bamberg, Germany Duka University, North Carolina  ate. If you are over #t you are invited to experience Supernatural -- a book that dares to pierce the "conspiracy of silence" and expose the terrifying, age-old rites of the Occult -- as still practiced today! Astonishing secret ceremonies with infra-red film) initiate you Into the fear-ridden realms of Voodoo and DevilWorship... Witch and Warlock... Werewolf and Vampire. It is a world of grotesque cults und rituals, alchemy and sorcenr, spells nmi incantations. It is a world whose sinister, ever-growing power is working its so-called "scientific age" -- and may even now be influencing your future. secrecy from men and women who seem "just like you and me" by day -- but walk innocent young secretary, so shy she won't even hold your hand. But at midnight she will feverishly join the naked dance round the Phallic Pillar. UNdreds of followers right in mid-Manhattan. He instincts his frenried cubists in the arcana of the JuJu Doll, Murder Spike,. and "Blood Bucket." Only foots ora "too grown up" to fear the occult Nobody intelligent believes in weird supernatural talcs, we are told. Yet why does the Church -- Catholic and Protestant -- still regularly performs exorcisms to drive out demons and evil spirits? Why are mediums no longer being "scientifically exposed" in public -- is it because the so-called "ghost breakers" found that some mediums defy scientific exposure ? Why arc leading universities, like Duke in North Carolina, quietly spending millions of dollars for research into mind-reading, fortune telling, telekinesis and other aspects of Guaranteed to Thrill You or Pay Nothing If you tried to duplicate the incredibly rich library Mill not be able to procure all the forbidden texts, all the true full-color photogrephs in the book. Serious occulists might pay even # for what is in tins volume. Yet -- because huge demand for book lias made possible economies of large scale printing -- your price is only #. Send payment with coupon now for prompt free delivery. If not delighted, return book within # days for full refund Alchemy Dracula Ghouls with Satan Ouija Board Astrology Druidism Gcniul Karma Pantacle Blasphemy Earth Mother Symbolism Lovecraft, H.P. Parapsychology Cabbalism Evil Eye Golem Love potioas Phallic WortNe Cults and Sects Fet idles Hebrew Magic Necrophilia Rosicrucians Demonology Frankenstein Heresy Nostradamus Sabbat De .? ade . E rei  d Incubus Opium Science-fiction Marquis Fromm, Erich Intercourse Orgies Sodomy  Morn i --  --  --  --  --  --  --  --  --  -- Hawthorn Books, # Fifth Avenue, I Dept. G-# , New York, N.Y. #I I must experience thrill after thrill from this shockingly frank book or I'll return it . within # days for full refund. I save all postage and shipping charges. Print . N I at , (#) M The Body Builders Tired of being a #-pound weakling? Just buy yourself the Body Beautiful! I TT e was a big bruiser in a GenA dye Mark Seven Sullivan, the luxury model with the ninepoint sensory system, the highestpriced Grin-U-Matic facial expression attachment on the market and genuine human hair, mustache and all. He came through the dining room entry like Genghis Kahn invading a Swiss convent. If there'd been a door in his way he'd have kicked it down. The two lads walking behind him -- an old but tough-looking utility model of Liston and a fairly new Wayne -- kept their hands in their pockets and flicked their eyes over the room like buggy whips. The head waiter popped out with a stock of big purple menus, but the Sullivan went right past him, headed across toward my table like a field marshal leading a victory parade. Lorena was with me that night, looking classy in a flossed-up Dietrich that must have set her back a month's salary. She was in her usual mood for the usual reason: she wanted to give up her job at Cent-Prog and sign a five-year marriage contract with me. The idea left me cold as an Eskimo's tombstone. In the first place, at the rate she burned creds, I'd have to creak around in a second-hand Lionel with about thirty per cent sensory coverage and an undersized power core; and in the second, I was still carrying the torch for Julie. Sure, Julie had nutty ideas about Servos. According to her, having a nice wardrobe of specialized outfits for all occasions was one step below cannibalism. "You and that closet full of zombies!" she used to shake her finger under my nose. "How could a girl possibly marry you and never know what face she'd see when she woke up in the morning!" She was exaggerating, but that was the way those Organo-Republicans are. No logic in 'em... After all, doesn't it make sense to keep your organic body on file in the Municipal Vaults, safe out of the weather, and let a comfortable, late-model Servo do your walking and talking? Our grandparents found out it was a lot safer and easier to sit in front of the TV screen with feely and smelly attachments than to be out bumping heads with a crowd. It wasn't long after that that they developed the contact screens to fit your eyeballs, and the plug-in audio, so you began to get the real feel of audience participation. Then, with the big improvements in miniaturization and the new tightchannel transmitters, you could have your own private man-onthe-street pickup. It could roam, seeing the sights, while you racked out on the sofa. Of course, with folks spending so much time flat on their backs, the Public Health boys had to come up with gear to keep the organic body in shape. For a while, people made it with parttime exercise and home model massage and feeding racks, but it wasn't long before they set up the Central File system. Heck, the government already had everything about you on file, from your birth certificate to your fingerprints. Why not go the whole hog and file the body too? "f course, nobody had expected what would happen when the quality of the sensory pickups and playbacks got as good as they did. I mean the bit the eggheads call "personality gestalt transfer". But it figured. A guy always had the feeling that his consciousness was sitting somewhere back of his eyes; so when the lids were linked by direct hookup to the Servo, and all the other senses tied in -- all of a sudden, you were there. The brain was back in Files, doped to the hairline, but you -- the thing you call a mind -- was there, inside the Servo, living it up. And with that kind of identification, the old type utilitarian models went out of style, fast. People wanted Servos that expressed the real inner man -- the guy you should have been. With everybody as big and tough as they wanted to be, depending on the down payment they could handle, nobody wanted to take any guff off anybody. In the old days, a fellow had to settle for a little fender-bending; now you could hang one on the other guy, direct. Law Cent had to set up a code to cover the problem, and now when some bird insulted you or crowded you off the Fastwalk, you slugged it out with a Monitor watching. Julie claimed it was all a bunch of nonsense ; that two Servos pounding each other didn't prove anything. She could never see that with perfect linkage, you were the Servo. Like now: The waiter had just put a plate of Consomme au Beurre Blanc in front of me, and with my high-priced Yum-gum palate accessory, I'd get the same high class taste thrills as if the soup was being shoved down my Org's mouth in person. It was a special mixture, naturally, that lubricated my main swivel and supplied some chemicals to my glandular analogs. But the flavor was there. And meanwhile, the old body was doing swell on a nutrientdrip into the femoral artery. So it's a little artificial maybe -- but what about the Orggies, riding around in custom-built cars that are nothing but substitute personalities, wearing padded shoulders, contact lenses, hearing aides, false teeth, cosmetics, elevator shoes, rugs to cover their bald domes. If you're going to wear false eyelashes, why not false eyes? Instead of a nose bob, why not bob the whole face? At least a fellow wearing a Servo is honest about it, which is more than you can say for an Orggie doll in a foam-rubber bra -- not that Julie needed any help in that department. I dipped my big silver spoon Must man die to release his inner consciousness? Can we experience momentary flights of the soul -- chat is, become one with the universe and receive an influx of great Understanding? The shackles of the body -- its earthly limitations -- can be thrown off and man's mind can be attuned to the Infinite Wisdom for a flash f a second. During this brief interval intuitive knowledge, great inspiration, and a new vision of our life's mission are had. Some call this great experience a psychic phenomenon. But the ancients knew it and taught it as Cosmic Consciousness -- the merging of man's mind with the Universal Intelligence. Let this Free Book Explain This is not a religious doctrine, but the application of simple, natural laws, which give man an insight into the great Cosmic plan. They make possible a source of great joy, strength, and a regeneration of man's personal powers. Write to the Rosicrucians, an age-old brotherhood of understanding, for a free copy of the book "The Mastery of Life." It will tell you how, in the privacy of your own home, you may indulge in these mysteries of life known to the ancients. Address: Scribe U.A.H. Please Include Your Zip Coda in and had the first sip just under my nose when the Sullivan slammed my arm with his hip going past. I got the soup square in the right eye. While I was still clicking the eyelid, trying to clear the lens, the Liston jarred my shoulder hard enough to rattle my master solenoid. Normally, I'm a pretty eventempered guy; it's my theory that the way to keep a neurotronic system in shape is to hold the glandular inputs to a minimum. But, what with the big event coming up that night, and Lorena riding me hard on the joys of contract life, I'd had a hard day. I hopped up, overrode the eye-blink reflex, made a long reach and hooked a finger in the Liston's collar going away. "Hold it right there, stumblebum!" I gave the collar a flick to spin him around. T T e didn't spin. Instead, my A A elbow joint made a noise like a roller skate hitting loose gravel; the jerk almost flipped me right on my face. The Liston did a slow turn, like a ten-ton crane rig, looked me over with a pair of yellow eyes that were as friendly as gun barrels. A low rumbling sound came out of him. I was a little shook but mad enough not to let it bother me. "Let's have that license number," I barked at him. "There'll be a bill for the eye and another one for a chassis checkup!" The Wayne had turned too, and was beetling his brows at me. The big shot Sullivan pushed between the two of them, looked me over like I was something he'd found curled up in a doorway. "Maybe you better kind of do a fade, Jasper," he boomed loud enough for everybody in the restaurant to hear. "My boys got no sense of humor." I had my mouth open for my next mistake when Lorena beat me to it: "Tell the big boob to get lost, Barney; he's interrupting what I was saying to you." The Sullivan rolled an eye at her, showing off his independent suspension. "Shut your yap, sister," he said. That did it. I slid my left foot forward, led with a straight left to the power pack, then uppercut him with everything I was able to muster. My right arm went dead to the shoulder. The Sullivan was still standing there, looking at me. I was staring down at my own fist, dangling at my side. Then it dawned on me what was wrong. For the moment, I'd forgotten I was wearing a light sportmodel body. z" " ully Fishbein, my business manager, Servo-therapist, drinking buddy, arena trainer and substitute old-maid aunt had warned me I might pull a stunt like tfiis some day. He was a Single-Servo Socialist himself, and in addition to his political convictions, he'd put a lot of time and effort into building me up as the fastest man with a net and ' mace in show business. He had an investment to protect. "I'm warning you, Barney," he used to shove an untrimmed hangnail under my nose and yell. "One day you're gonna get your reflexes crossed and miss your step on the Fastwalk -- or gauge a close one like you was wearing your Astaire and bust the neck of that Camera you wasted all that jack on. And then where'll you be, hah?" "So I lose a hulk," I'd come back. "So what? I've got a closet full of spares." "Yeah? And what if it's a total? You ever heard what can happen to your mind when the connection's busted -- and I do mean busted -- like that?" "I wake up back in my Org body; so what?" "Maybe," Gully would shake his head and look like a guy with dangerous secrets. "And maybe not..." Xhile I was thinking all this,  ' the Sullivan was getting his money's worth out of the GrinU-Matic. He nodded and rocked back on his heels, taking his time with me. The talk had died out at the tables around us. Everybody was catching an ear full. "A wisey," die Sullivan says, loud. "What's the matter, Cheapie, tired of life outside a repair depot?" "What do you mean, 'Cheapie'?" I said, just to give my Adam's apple a workout. "This Arcaro cost me plenty... and this goon of yours has jarred my contacts out of line. Just spring for a checkup and I'll agree to forget the whole thing." "Yeah." He was still showing me the expensive grin. "I'll bet you will, pint-size." He cocked an eye at the Wayne. "Now, let's see, Nixie, under the traffic code, I got a couple courses of action, right?" "Cream duh pansy and let's shake a ankle, Boss. I'm hungry." Nixie folded a fist like a forty pound stake mallet and moved in to demonstrate his idea. "Nah." The Sullivan stopped him with the back of his hand against his starched shirt-front. "The guy pops me first, right? He wants action. So I give him action. Booney." He snapped his fingers and the Liston thumbed a shirt stud. "For the record," the Sullivan said in a businesslike voice. "Notice of Demand for Satisfaction, with provocation, under Section #-b, Granyauck #-#." I heard the whir and click as the recorder built into the Liston's thorax took it down and transmitted it to Law Central. All of a sudden my mouth was dry. Sometimes those Servo designers got a little too realistic. I tapped a switch in my lower right premolar to cut out the panicreaction circuit. I'd been all set for a clip on the jaw, an event that wouldn't be too good for the Arcaro, but nothing a little claim to LawCent wouldn't fix up. But now it was dawning like sunrise over Mandalay that Big Boy had eased me into a spot -- or that I'd jumped into it, mouth first. I'd hit him. And the fact that he'd put my consomme in my eye first wouldn't count -- not to LawCent. He had the right to call me out -- a full-scale Servo-to-Servo match -- and the choice of weapons, ground, time, everything was his. Ctnpell the manager to clear floor number three," the Sullivan rapped out to the Wayne. "My favorite ground." He winked at Lorena. "Nine kills there, baby. My lucky spot." "Whatever you say," I felt myself talking too fast. "I'll be back here in an hour, raring to go." "Nix, Cheapie. The time is now. Come as you are; I ain't formal." "Why, you can't do that," Lorena announced. Her voice tapes were off key, I noticed; she had a kind of shrill, whiney tone. "Barney's only wearing that little old Arcaro!" "See me after, doll," the Sullivan cut her off. "I like your style." He jerked his head at the Wayne. "I'll take this clown bare-knuck, Mixie, Naples rules." He turned away, flexing the oversized arms that were an optional extra with the late-model Gendyes. Lorena popped to her feet, gave me the dirtiest look the Dietrich could handle. "You and that crummy Arcaro." She stuck it in me like a knife. "I wanted you to get a Flynn, with the -- " "Spare me the technical specs, kid," I growled. I was getting the full picture of what I'd been suckered into. The caper with the soup hadn't been any accident. The timing was perfect; I had an idea the Liston was wired a lot better than he looked. Somebody with heavy credits riding on that night's bout was behind it; somebody with enough at stake to buy all the muscleServos he needed to pound me into a set of loose nerve ends waving around like worms in a bait can. Busting the Arcaro into a pile of scrap metal and plastic wouldn't hurt my Org physically -- but the trauma to my personality, riding the Servo, would be for real. It took steel nerve, cast-iron confidence, razor-edge reflexes and a solid killer's instinct to survive in the arena. After all, anybody could lay out for a Gargantua Servo, if that was all it took; the timing, and pace, and ringcraft that made me a winner couldn't survive having a body pounded to rubble around me. I'd be lucky if I ever recovered enough to hold a coffee cup one-handed. The Floor Manager arrived, looking indignant; nobody had called him to okay the fracas. He looked at me, started to wave me off, then did a double take. "This is the agressor party?" The eyebrows on his Menjou crawled up into his hairline. "That's right," I give it to him fast and snappy. "The bum insulted my lady-friend. Besides which, I don't like his soupstrainer. After I break his rib cage down to chopsticks, I'm going to cut half of it off and give it to the pup to play with." After all, if I was going to get pulverized, I might as well do it in style. The Sullivan growled. "You can talk better than that." I pushed up close to him; my nose was on a level with the diamond stickpin in his paisley foulard. "What's your name, Big Stuff? Let's have that registration." "None of your pidgin, Wisey." He had a finger all ready to poke at me, saw the Monitor coming up ready to quote rules, used it to scratch his ear instead. The big square fingernail shredded plastic off the lobe; he was a little more nervous than he acted. That cinched it: he knew who I was -- Barney Ramm, light-heavy champ in the armed singles. U A ssembly and serial num--bers, please," the Monitor said. He sounded a little impatient. I could see why he might. It was customary for a challenger to give with the plate data without being asked -- especially a floor-vet like Sullivan. He was giving the official a dirty look. "Where's Slickey?" he growled. "He doesn't come on for another fifteen minutes," the Monitor snapped. "Look here -- " "You look here, Short-timer," the Sullivan grunted. The Wayne moved up to help him give the fellow the cold eye. He glared back at them -- for about two seconds. Then he wilted. The message had gotten through. The fix was in."Where's the men's room?" I piped up, trying to sound as frisky as ever, but at the moment my mind felt as easy to read as a ninety-foot glare-sign. "Eh?" The Monitor cut his eyes at me, back at the Sullivan, back to me, like a badminton fan at a championship match. "No," he said. He pushed out his lips and shook his head. "I'm ruling -- "Rule my foot." I jostled him going past. "I know my rights." I kept going, marched across the dance floor to the discreet door back of the phony palm tree. Inside, I went into high gear. There was a row of coin-operated buffing and circuit-checking machines down one wall, a power core dispenser, a plug-in recharge unit, a nice rack of touch-up paints, a big bin of burned-out reflex coils, and a dispenser full of replacement gaskets with a sign I skidded past them, dived through an archway into the service area. There were half a dozen padded racks here, loops of power leads, festoons of lube conduit leading down from ceiling-mounted manifolds. A parts index covered the far wall. There was no back door. "Kindly take (click) position numbered one," a canned voice cackled at me. "Use the console provided to indicate required services. Say, fellow, may I recommend this week's special, Slideeze, the underarm lubricant with a diff -- " I slapped the control plate to shut the pitch off. Coming in here suddenly didn't seem as cute as it had ten seconds earlier. I was cornered -- and an accident on a lube-rack would save any possible slip-up on the floor. A little voice about as subtle as a jack-hammer was yelling in my ear that I had half a minute, if I was lucky, before a pair of heavies came through the door to check me out... It was three quick steps to the little stub wall that protected the customers from the public eye. I flattened myself against the wall beside it just as big feet clumped outside. The door banged open. The Wayne wasn't bothering about being subtle. I wasn't either. I hooked his left instep, spun in behind him, palmed his back hard. He hit face-first with a slam like two garbage flats colliding, and started looping the loop on the tiled floor. Those Waynes always did have a glass jaw. I didn't stick around to see if anybody heard him pile in; I jumped him, slid out through the door. The Liston was standing on the other side of the palm, not ten feet away. I faded to the right, saw another door. The glare sign it over for about as long as it takes a clock to say 'tick' and dived through. Ill E ven under the circumstances it was kind of a shock to find myself standing there staring at pink and turquoise service racks, gold-plated perfume dispensers, and a big display rack full of strictly feminine spares that were enough to make a horse blush. Then I saw her. She was a neat-looking Pickford -- the traditional models were big just then. She had fluffy blonde hair, and her chassis covers were off to the waist. I gaped at her, sitting there in front of the mirror, then gulped like a seal swallowing a five-pound salmon. She jumped and swiveled my way, and I got a load of big blue eyes and a rosebud mouth that was opening up to scream. "Don't yell, lady!" I averted my eyes -- an effort like uprooting saplings. "The mob's after me. Just tell me how to get out of here!" I heard feet outside. So did she, I guess. "You -- you can go out through the delivery door," a nice little voice said. I flicked an eye her way. She was holding a lacy little something over her chest. It slipped when she pointed and I got an eyeful of some of the nicest moulded foamplastic you'd care to see. "Thanks, baby; you're a doll," I choked out and went past her, not without a few regrets. The door she'd showed me was around a corner at the back. There was a big carton full of refills for the cosmetics vendor beside it, with the top open. On impulse, I reached in and grabbed one going past. The door opened into an alley about four feet wide, with a single-rail robo-track down the center for service and delivery mechs. The wall opposite was plain duralith; it went up, a sheer rise without a foothold for a gnat. In both directions the alley was a straight shot for fifty feet to a rectangle of hard lateafternoon sunlight. I could take my choice. Something clattered to the right. I saw a small custodial cart move jerkily out of a doorway, swing my way, picking up speed. I started to back away; the thing was heavy enough to flatten my Arcaro without slowing down. Then a red light blinked on the front of the thing. It made screechy noises and skidded to a stop. "Kindly clear the rail," a fruity voice hooted. "This is your busy Sani-mat Service Unit, bringing that Sani-mat sparkle to another satisfied customer!" A kind of idea formed up somewhere under my hairpiece. I eased around to the side of the machine, a tight squeeze. It was a squatty, boxy job, with a bunch of cleaning attachments racked in front and a good-sized bin behind, half full of what it had been collecting. I got the lip up, climbed up as it started forward again, and settled down in the cargo. It was lumpy and wet, and you could have hammered the aroma out into horseshoes. I guess the world has made a lot of progress in the last few decades, but garbage still smells like garbage. I estimated I'd covered a hundred feet or less, when the cart braked to a sudden stop. I heard voices; something clicked and a hum started up near my left ear. "Kindly clear the rail," the tape said. "This is your Sanimat Service Uuwwrrr -- " The cart jumped and I got another faceful of garbage. Somebody -- it sounded like the Wayne -- yelled something. I got set, ready to come out swinging as soon as the lid went up. But the voices faded out, and I heard running feet. The cart started up, bumped along clucking to itself like a chicken looking for a place to drop an egg. I rode it along to its next client's back door, then hopped out, legged it to a public screen booth and dialled Gully's number. IV I caught him in a cab, just dropping in past a mixed-up view of city skyline tilting by in the background. His eyes bugged out like a Chihuahua when I told him -- a de luxe feature of the four-year-old Cantor he always wore. "Barney, you nuts?" He had a yelp like a Chihuahua too. "The biggest bout of your career coming up tonight, and you're mixing in a free brawl!" He stopped to gulp and ran his eyes over me. "Hey, Barney! You're wearing an Arcaro. You didn't -- " "The fracas wasn't my idea," I got in quick while he was fighting the Cantor's tonsils back in line. "Not exactly, anyway. I took off out the back way, and -- " "You did what?" The yelp was up into the supersonic now. "I beat it. Ducked out. Scrammed. What do you think I was going to do, stay there and let that elbow squad pull the legs off me like a fly?" "You can't run out on a registered satisfaction, Barney!" Gully leaned into his sender until all I could see were two eyes like bloodshot clams and a pair of quivering nostrils. "You, of all people! If the Pictonews services get hold of this, they'll murder you!" "This hit squad will murder me quicker -- and not just on paper!" "Paper's what I'm talking about! You're the aggressor party; you poked the schlock! You cop a swiftie on this, and you're a fugitive from LawCent! They'll lift your Servo license, and it'll be good-by career! And the fines -- " "Okay -- but I got a few rights too! If I can get to another Servo before they grab me, it'll become my legal Corpus operandi as soon as I'm in it. Remember, that Satisfaction is to me, Barney Rum, not to this body I'm wearing. You've got to get me out of here, and back to my apartment -- " I felt my mouth freeze in the open position. Fifty feet away across the Fastwalk the Liston and a new heavy, a big, patched-up Baer, had come out of a doorway and were standing there, looking over the crowd. Those boys were as hard to shake loose as gum on a shoe sole. I ducked down in the booth. "Listen, Gully," I hissed. "They're too close; I've got to do a fast fade. Try to fix it with LawCent to keep their mitts off me until I can change. Remember, if they catch me, you 'can kiss your ten per cent goodby." "Barney, where you going? Whattaya mean, ten per cent? It ain't the cookies I'm thinking about!" "Think about the cookies, Gully." I cut contact and risked a peek. The two goons were still there, and looking my way. If I stepped out, they'd have me. And if I stayed where I was, sooner or later they'd get around to checking the booth... I was still holding something in my hand. I looked at it: the cosmetics kit I'd grabbed on the way out of the ladies' room at the Troc. The lid flipped back when I touched the little gold button at the side. There were nine shades of eye shadow, mouth paint, plastic lens shades in gold, green and pink -- some dames have got screwy ideas about what looks attractive -- spare eyebrows and lashes, a little emergency face putty, some thimble-sized hair sprays. I hated to ruin a hundred cee wig, but I gave it a full shot of something called Silver Ghost. The pink eyes seemed to go with the hair. The spray was all gone, so it was too late to bleach out a set of eyebrows, so I used a pair of high-arched black ones, then used a gingery set for a mustache. I thought about using one of the fake spit-curls for a goatee, but decided against it. The Arcaro had a nice-sized nose on it, so I widened the nostrils a little and added warts. I risked another peek. The boys were right where I left them. My jacket was a nice chartreuse job with cerise strips and a solid orange lining. I turned it inside out, ditched the yellow tie, and opened my shirt collar so the violet part showed. That was about all I could do; I opened the door and stepped out. I'd gone about three steps when the Camera looked my way. His mouth dropped open like a power shovel getting ready to take a bit out of a hillside. He jammed an elbow into the Liston and he turned around and his mouth fell open. I got a glimpse of some nice white choppers and a tongue like a pink sock. I didn't wait to catch the rest of the reaction: I sprinted for the nearest shelter, a pair of swinging doors, just opening to let a fat Orggie out. I dived past him into a cool, dark room lit by a couple of glowing beer ads above a long mirror with a row of bottles. I charged past all that, slammed through a door at the back, and was out in an alley, looking at the Wayne. He went into a halfcrouch and spread his arms. That was the kind of mistake an amateur toughie would make. I put my head down and hit him square under his vest button. It wasn't the best treatment in the world for the Arcaro, but it was worse for the Wayne. He froze up and made a noise like frying fat, with his eyeballs spinning like Las Vegas cherries. Between the fall in the john and the butt in the neuro center, he was through for the day. I got my legs under me and started off at a sort of cripple's lope toward the end of the alley. My balance and coordination units were clicking like castanets. I richocheted off a couple of walls, made it out into the Slowwalk, and jigged along in a crabbed semicircle, making jerky motions with my good arm at a cab that picked then to drop a fare a few yards away. The hackie reached out, grabbed my shoulder and hauled me inside. Those boys may be built into their seats and end at the waist, but they've got an arm on them, I'll give 'em that. "You look like you got a problem there, Mac," He looked me over in the mirror. "What happened, you fall off a roof?" "Something like that. Just take me to the Banshire Building, fast." "Whatever you say, Bud. But if I was you, I'd get that servo to a shop as quick as I could." "Later. Step on it." "I'm doing a max and a half now!" "Okay, Okay, just don't waste any time." He muttered to himself then, while I got the bent cover off my reset panel and did what I could to rebalance my circuitry. My double vision cleared a little, and the leg coordination improved enough so I managed to climb out unassisted when he slammed the heli in hard on the roof deck. "Be five cees," the cabbie grunted. I paid him. "Stick around a few minutes," I said. "I'll be right back." "Do me a favor, Clyde; throw your trade to the competition." He flipped the flag up and lifted off in a cyclone of over-rewed rotors. I spat out a mouthful of grit and went in through the fancy door with the big gold B. Gus, the doorman came out of his cage with his admiral's hat on crooked; he hooked a thumb over his shoulder and got his jaw all set for the snappy line. I beat him to it. "It's me, Barney Ramm. I'm incommunicado to avoid the fans." "Geeze, Mr. Ramm? Wow, that Arcaro won't never be the same again. Looks like your fans must of caught you after all." He showed me a bunch of teeth that would have looked at home in a mule's face. I lifted a lip at him and went on in. V Ty apartment wasn't the plushest one in the JBanshire, but it was fully equipped. The Servo stall was the equal of anything at Municipal Files. I got enough cooperation out of my legs to hobble to it, got the Arcaro into the rack with the neck plate open and the contacts tight against the transfer disk. A pull on the locking lever, and I was clamped in tight, ready for the shift. I picked the Crockett; it was rugged enough to handle the Sullivan, and didn't have any fancy equipment installed to have to look out for. It was a little tough coding the number into the panel, but I made it, then slammed the transfer switch. I've never gotten used to that wild couple of seconds while the highspeed scanner is stripping the stored data off one control matrix and printing it on another one linking it in to the Org brain back between my real ears in the cold files down town. It was like diving into an ocean of ice-cold darkness, spinning like a Roman candle. All kinds of data bits flash through the conscious level: I was the Arcaro, sitting rigid in the chair, and I was also the Crockett, clamped to a rack in the closet, and at the same time I could feel the skull contacts and servicing tubes and the cold slab under me in the Vault. Then it cleared and I was hitting the release lever and stepping out of tlie closet and beginning to The Arcaro looked pretty bad, sagging in the stall, with the phoney eyebrows out of line and the putty nose squashed, and the right shoulder humped up like Quasimodo. It was a wonder it had gotten me back at all. I made myself a promise to give it the best overhaul job money could buy -- that was the least I could do. Then I headed for the front door. The Sullivan would get a little surprise when I found him now. I gave my coon-skin cap a pat as I went by the hall mirror, palmed the flush panel open and ran smack into four large cops, standing there waiting for me. I t was a plush jail house, as jails go, but I still didn't like it. They shoved me into a nice corner cell with a carpet, a tiled lube cubicle in the corner, and a window with a swell view of Granyauck -- about # feet straight down. There were no bars, but the wall was smooth enough to discourage any human flies from trying it. The turnkey looked me over and shook his head. He was wearing the regulation Police Special, a dumb-looking production job halfway between a Kildare and a Tracy -- Spence, that is. I guess ' os have to have a unite' ., out the sight of a couple dozen identical twins standing around kind of gives a fellow a funny feeling -- like Servos were just some kind of robot, or something. "So you're Barney Ramm, huh?" the cop shifted his toothpick to the other corner of his mouth. "You shunt of tried to handle four cops at once, Buddy. Your collision insurance don't cover that kind of damage." "I want my manager!" I yelled as loud as I could, which wasn't very loud on account of a kick in the voice box I got following up too close on a cop I had tossed on his ear. "You can't do this to me! I'll get the lot of you for false arrest!" "Relax, Ramm." The jailer remind me he had it. I shied off; a shot from the hot end of that would lock my neuro center in a hard knot. "You ain't going no place for a while," the cop stated. "Commissioner Malone wouldn't like it." "Malone? The Arena Commissioner? What's he got -- " I stopped in the middle of the yell, feeling my silly look freeze in place. "Yeah," the cop said. "Also the Police Commissioner. Seems like Malone don't like you, Ramm." "Hey!" a dirty idea was growing. "The satisfaction against me: who filed it?" The cop went through the motions of yawning. "Lessee... oh, yeah. A Mr. Malone." "The dirty crook! That's illegal! I was framed!" "You slugged him first, right?" The cop cut me off. "Sure, but -- " "Ain't a Police Commissioner got as much right as anybody else to defend hisself? Any reason he's got to take guff off some wisenheimer, any more than the next guy? You race him at the light, he'll lock bumpers with you every time!" "I've got to get out of here," I shouted him down. "Get Gully Fishbein! He'll post the bond! I've got a bout at the Garden in less than four hours! Tell the judge! I guess I've got a couple rights!" "You ain't going to make no bout in no four hours." The cop grinned like Sears foreclosing on Roebuck. "You'll be lucky if you get out before Christmas Holidays start, in September." "If I don't," I said, "you can start scanning the help-wantedcripple column. That's what you'll be when me and my twenty-thousand Cee Charlemagne finish with you, you dumb flatfoot!" He narrowed his eyes down to pinpoints -- an extra-cost feature that the taxpayers had to spring for. "Threats, hah?" His voice had the old gravel in it now. "You run out on a Satisfaction, Buster. That's trouble enough for most guys." "I'll show you trouble," I started, but he wasn't through yet. " For a big tough arena fighter, you got kind of a delicate stomach, I guess. We also got you for resisting arrest, damaging public property, committing mayhem on the person of a couple honest citizens, Peeping Tom and shop lifting from the ladies' john. You're set for tonight, pal -- and a lotta other nights." He gave me a mock salute and backed out; the glass door clinked in my face while I was still trying to get my arm back for a swing. nphe watch set in my left wristwas smashed flat, along with the knuckles. Those Granyauck cops have got hard heads. I went over to the window and checked the sun. It looked like about half past four. At eight P.M. the main event would go on. If I wasn't there, the challenger would take the title by default. He was an out-of-town phoney known as Mysterious Marvin, the Hooded Holocaust; he always fought with a flour sack over his ' After tonight, he'd be i: ght-liecy champ, bagged he ' and all -- and I'd be a busted has-been, with my accounts frozen, my contract torn up, my Servo ticket lifted, and about as much future as a fifth of Bourbon at a Baptist Retreat. It was the finish. They had me. Unless... I poked my head out and looked down the wall. It was a sheer drop to a concrete loading apron that looked about the size of a blowout patch from where I stood. I felt my autonomies kick in; my heart started thumping like an out-of-round drive shaft, and my throat closed up like a crap-shooter's fist. I never had liked heights much. But with my Servo locked in a cell -- and me locked in the Servo -- VI I took a couple turns up and down the cell. It was an idea the boys talked about sometimes, waiting in the service racks before a bout: what would happen if the plastic-foam and wiresponge information correlation unit where the whole brain pattern was recorded got smashed flat -- wiped out -- while you were in it? It would be like dreaming you fell -- and hit. Would you ever wake up? The Org body was safe, back in the Vaults, but the shock -- what would it do to you? There were a lot of theories. Some of the guys said it would be curtains. The end. Some of them said your Org would go catatonic. I didn't know, myself. If the wheels knew, they weren't spreading it around. And there was just the one way to find out for sure. If I stayed where I was, incommunicado, I was finished anyway. Better to go out in style. Before I could change my mind, I whirled, went to the window and swung my legs over the sill. Behind me, I heard somebody yell, "Hey!" I tried to swallow, couldn't, squeezed my eyes shut, and jumped. For a few seconds, it was like a tornado blowing straight up into my face; then it was like being spread-eagled on a big, soft, rubbery mattress. And then -- I was drowning in a sea of rancid fat. I took a deep breath to yell, and the grease in my lungs clogged solid. I tried to cough, and couldn't do that either. Little red skyrockets started shooting around back of my eyes like a fire in a fireworks factory. Then the lights ran together and I was staring at a long red glare strip set in a dark ceiling a few inches above my face. I could feel tubes and wires dragging at my arms and legs, my neck, my eyelids, my tongue... I was moving, sliding out into brighter light. A scared-looking face was gaping down at me. I made gargly noises and flapped my hands -- about all I could manage under the load of spaghetti. The guy leaning over me jumped like a morgue attendant seeing one of his customers sit up and ask for a light, whicn wasn't too far off, maybe. My bet had paid off. I was awake, back in my organic body in slot number #-Ga#b in the Municipal Body Files. The next half hour was a little hectic. First they started some kind of a pump, and then I could breathe -- a little. While I coughed, twitched, groaned, itched, throbbed and ached in more places than I knew I had, the file techs fussed over me like midwives delivering a TV baby. They pulled things out, stuck things in, sprayed me, jabbed me, tapped and tested, conferred, complained, ran back and forth, shone lights in my eyes, hit me with little hammers, poked things down my throat, held buzzers to my eats, asked questions and bitched at each other in high, whining voices like bluebottle flies around a honey wagon. I got the general idea. They were unhappy that I had upset the routine by coming out of a stage three storage state unannounced. "There are laws against this sort of thing!" a dancey little bird in an unhealthy-looking Org body kept yelling at me. "You might have died! It was sheer good fortune that I happened to have slipped back in the stacks to commune with myself, and heard you choking! You frightened me out of my wits!" Somebody else shoved a clipboard in front of me. "Sign this," he said. "It's a release covering CentFiles against any malpractice or damage claims." "And there'll be an extra service charge on your file for emergency reprocessing," the dancey one said. "You'll have to sign that, and also an authorization to transfer you to dead storage until your next of kin or authorized agent brings in the Servo data -- " I managed to sit up. "Skip the reprocessing," I said. "And the dead storage. Just get me on my feet and show me the door." "Hows that? You're going to need at least a week's rest, a month's retraining, and a complete reorientation course before you can be released in Org -- " "Get me some clothes," I said. "Then I'll sign the papers." "This is blackmail!" Dancey did a couple of steps. "I won't be held responsible!" "Not if you cooperate. Call me a cab." I tried walking. I was shakey, but all things considered I didn't feel too bad -- for a guy who just committed suicide. Files had kept me in good condition. There was a little more argument, but I won. Dancey followed me out, wagging his head and complaining, but I signed his papers and he disappeared -- probably to finish communing with himself. I n the cab, I tried to reach Gully again. His line was busy. I tried Lorena. A canned voice told me her line was disconnected. Swell. All my old associates were kind of fading out of sight, now that I was having troubles with the law. But maybe Gully was just busy getting me a postponement. In fact, he was probably over at the Garden now, straightening things out. I gave the hackie directions and he dropped me by the big stone arch with the deep-cut letters that said The usual crowd of fight fans were there, forty deep. None of them gave me a look; they had their eyes on the big, wideshouldered Tunneys and Louises and Marcianos, and the hammedup Herkys and Tarzans in their flashy costumes and big smiles, with their handlers herding them along like tugs nudging liners into dock. The gateman put out a hand to stop me when I started through the turnstile. "It's me, Harley. Barney Ramm," I said. A couple of harness cops were standing a few feet away, looking things over. "Let me through; I'm late." "Hah? Barney -- " "Keep it quiet; I'm a surprise." "Where'd you dig up that outfit? On a used-Servo lot?" He looked me over like an inspector rejecting a wormy side of mutton. "What is it, a gag?" "It's a long story. I'll tell it to you some time. Right now, how's about loaning me a temporary tag? I left my ID in my other pants." "You pugs," he muttered, but he handed over the pass. I grabbed it. "Where's Lou Mitch, the starter?"! asked him. "Try the Registry Office." I shoved through a crowd of weigh-in men, service techs and arena officials, spotted Lou talking to a couple of trainers. I went over and grabbed his arm. "It's me, Mitch, Barney Ramm. Listen, where's Gully? I need -- " "Ramm, you bum! Where you been? Where'd you pick up that hulk you got on? Who you think you are, missing the press weighin? Get downstairs on the double and dress out? You got twenty minutes, and if you're late, so help me, I'll see you busted out of the fight game!" "Wha -- who, me? Hold it, Lou, I'm not going out there in this condition! I just came down to -- " "Oh, a holdup for more dough, huh? Well, you can work that one out with the promoter and the Commissioner. All I know is, you got a contract, and I've got you billed for nineteen minutes from now!" I started backing away, shaking my head. "Wait a minute, Lou -- " He jerked his head at a couple of the trainers that were listening in. "Grab him and take him down to his stall and get him into his gear! Hustle it!" I put up a brisk resistance, but it was all wasted effort. Ten minutes later I was standing in the chute, strapped into harness with knots tied in the straps for fit any a copy of the Afternoon Late Racing Special padding my helmet up off my ears, listening to the mob in the stands up above, yelling for the next kill. Me. nphey can talk all they want about how sensitive and responsive a good Servo is, but there's nothing like flesh and blood for making you know you're in trouble. My heart was kicking hard enough to jar the championship medal on my chest. My mouth was as dry as yesterday's cinnamon toast. I thought about making a fast getaway over the barrier fence, but there was nobody outside who'd be glad to see me except the cops; besides which, I had a mace in my right hand and a fighting net in the left, and after all, I was Barney Ramm, the champ. I'd always said it was the man inside the Servo, not the equipment that counted. Tonight I had a chance to prove it -- or a kind of a chance; an Org up against a fighting Servo wasn't exactly an even match. But hell, when was it ever even? The whole fight game was controlled, from top to bottom, by a few sharpies like J. J. Malone. Nobody had ever slipped me the word to take a dive yet, but I'd stretched plenty of bouts to make 'em look good. After all, the fans paid good creds to see two fine-tuned fighting machines pound each other to scrap under the lights. An easy win was taboo. Well, they'd get an unexpected bonus tonight when I got hit and something besides hydraulic fluid ran out. And then the blast of the bugles caught me like a bucket of ice water and the gate jumped up and I was striding through, head up, trying to look as arrogant as a hunting tiger under the glare of the polyarcs, but feeling very small and very breakable and wondering why I hadn't stayed in that nice safe jail while I had the chance. Out across the spread of the arena the bleachers rose up dark under the high lateevening sky streaked with long pink clouds that looked as remote as fairyland. And under the pooled lights, a big husky Servo was taking his bows, swirling his cloak. He was too far away, over beyond the raised disk of the Circle, for me to be sure, but it looked like he was picking a heavy duty prod and nothing else. Maybe the word had gone out that I was in Org; or maybe he was good.  T'hen he tossed the cape to a handler and came to meet me, sizing me up on the way through the slit in his mask. Maybe he was wondering what I had up my sleeve. If he was in on the fix, he'd be surprised to see me at all. He'd been expecting a last-minute sub, or just a straight default. If not, he'd have been figuring on me wearing my Big Charley, packed with all the booster gear the law allows. Instead, all he saw was an ordinary-looking five foot eleven frame with medium-fair shoulders and maybe just a shade too much padding at the belt line. The boys back at Files had done right by me, I had to admit. The old Org was in better shape than when I'd filed it, over a year ago. I felt strong, tough and light on my feet; I could feel the old fighting edge coming on. Maybe it was just a false lift from the stuff the techs had loaded me full of, and maybe it was just an animal's combat instinct, an item they hadn't been able to dream up an accessory to imitate. Whatever it was, it was nice to have. I reached the concrete edge of the Fighting Circle and stepped up on it and was looking across at the other fellow, only fifty feet away and now looking bigger than a Bolo Combat Unit. With the mask I wasn't sure, but he looked like a modified Norge Atlas. He was running through a fancy twirl routine with the prod, and the crowd was eating it up. There was no law that said I had to wait for him to finish. I slid the mace down to rest solid in my palm with the thong riding tight above my wrist and gave the two foot club a couple of practice swings. So much for the warm-up. I flipped the net out into casting position with my left hand and moved in on him. It wasn't like wearing a Servo; I could feel sweat running down my face and the air sighing in my lungs and the blood pumping through my muscles and veins. It was kind of a strange alive feeling -- as if there was nothing between me and the sky and the earth and I was part of them and they were part of me. A funny feeling. A dangerous, unprotected feeling -- but somehow not entirely a bad feeling. Tie finished up the ham act when I was ten feet from him, swung to face me. He knew I was there, all right; he was just playing it cool. Swell. While he was playing, I'd take him. I feinted with the net, then dived in, swung the mace, missed him by half an inch as he back-pedaled. I followed him close, working the club, keeping the net cocked. He backed, looking me over. "Ramm -- is that you in that get-up?" he barked. "Naw -- I couldn't make it, so I sent my cousin Julius." "What happened, you switch brands? Looks like you must of got cut-rate merchandise." He ducked a straight cut and whipped the prod around in a jab that would have paralyzed my neuro center if he'd connected. "New secret model a big outfit's trying out under wraps," I told him . He made a fast move, and a long, slim rod I hadn't seen before whipped out and slapped me under the ribs. For a split second I froze. He had me, I was finished. A well-handled magnetic resonator could deGauss every micro-tape in a Servo -- and his placement was perfect. But nothing happened. There was a little tingle, that was all. Then I got it. I wasn't wearing a Servo -- and magnets didn't bother an Org. 'Tphe Atlas was looking as confused as I was. He took an extra half-second recovering. That was almost enough. I clipped him across the thigh as he almost fell getting back. He tried with the switch again, sawed it across my chest. I let him; he might as well tickle me with a grass stem. This time I got the net out, snarled his left arm, brought the mace around and laid a good one across his hip. It staggered him, but he managed to spin out, flip the net clear. "What kind of shielding you got anyway, Ramm?" the Atlas growled. He held the rod out in front of his face, crossed his eyes at it, shook it hard and made one more try. I let him come in under my guard, and the shaft slid along my side as if he was trying to wipe it clean on my shirt. While he was busy with that, I dropped the net, got a two-handed grip in the mace, brought it around in a flat arc and laid a solid wallop right where it would do him the most good -- square on the hip joint. I heard the socket go. He tried to pivot on his good leg, tottered and just managed to stay on his feet, swearing. I came in fast and just got a glimpse of the electro-pod coming up. Concentrating on the magnetic rod, I'd forgotten the other. I tried to check and slide off to the right, but all of a sudden blinding blue lights were popping all over the sky. Something came up and hit me alongside the head, and then I was doing slow somersaults through pretty purple clouds, trying hard to figure which side was up. Then the pain hit. For a couple of seconds I scraped at my chest, reaching for circut breakers that weren't there. Then I got mad. It was as if all of a sudden, nothing could stop me. The Atlas was a target, and all I wanted was just to reach it. If there was a mountain in the way, I'd pick it up and throw it over my shoulder. A charging elephant would be a minor nuisance. I could even stand up, unassisted -- if I tried hard enough. I got the feel of something solid under my hands, groped and found some more of it with my feet, pushed hard and blinked away the fog to see the Atlas just making it back onto his good leg. I had to rest a while then, on all fours. He stooped to twiddle a reset for emergency power to the damaged joint, then started for me, hopping hard enough to shake the ground. A little voice told me to wait... He stopped, swung the prod up, and I rolled, grabbed his good leg, twisted with everything I had. It wasn't enough. He hopped, jabbed with the prod, missed, and I was on my feet now, feeling like I'd been skinned and soaked in brine. My breath burned my throat like a blow torch, and all round the crowd roar was like a tidal wave rolling across a sinking continent. I backed, and he followed. I tried to figure the time until the pit stop, but I didn't know how long I'd been out here; I didn't have a timer ticking under my left ear, keeping me posted. And now the Atlas was on to what was going on. I knew that, when he reached for the show-knife strapped to his left hip. Against a Servo, that particular tool was useless, but he could let the cool night air into an Org's gizzard with it, and he knew it. Then my foot hit the edge of the paved circle and I went down, flat on my back on the sand. r T' I he Atlas came after me, and I scrambled back, got to my feet just in time. The knifeblade hissed through the air just under my chin. "You've had it, Ramm," the Atlas said, and swung again. I tried to get the club up for a counter-blow but it was too heavy. I let it drop and drag in the sand. Through a dust-cloud we were making, I saw the Atlas fumbling with his control buttons. Tears welled up in his eyes, sluiced down over his face. He didn't like the dust any better than I did. Maybe not as well... I felt an idea pecking at its shell; a dirty idea, but better than none. The mace was dangling by its thong. I slipped it free, threw it at him; it clanged off his knees and I stooped, came up with a handful of fine sand and as he closed in threw it straight into his face. The effect was striking. His eyes turned to mud pockets. I stepped aside, and he went right past me, making swipes at the air with the big sticker, and I swung in behind him and tilted another handful down inside his neckband. I could hear it grate in the articulated rib armor as he came around. "Ramm, you lousy little -- " I took aim and placed a nice gob square in his vocabulary. He backed off, pumping emergency air to clear the pipes, spouting dust like Mount Aetna, but I knew I had him. The mouth cavity on just about every Servo in the market was a major lube duct; he had enough grit in his gears to stop a Continental Siege Unit. But his mouth was still open, so I funneled in another double handful. He stopped, locked his knee joints, and concentrated on his problem. That gave me my opening to reach out and switch his main circuit-breaker off. He froze. I waited half a minute for the dust to clear, while the crowd roar died away to a kind of confused buzzing, like robbed bees. Then I reached out, put a finger against his chest, and shoved -- just gently. He leaned back, teetered for a second, then toppled over stiff as a lamp post. You could hear the thud all the way to the student bleachers. I held on for another ten seconds, just to make it look good, then kneeled over on top of him. (, , T) ut I was too late," Gully Fishbein's voice was coming up out of a barrel; a barrel full of thick molasses syrup somebody had dumped me into. I opened my mouth to complain and a noise like "glug" came out. "He's awake!" Gully yelped. I started to deny it, but the effort was too much. "Barney, I tried to catch you, but you were already out there." Gully sounded indignant. "Cripes, kid, you should of known I wouldn't let 'em railroad you!" "Don't worry about Ramm," a breezy voice jostled Gully's aside. "Boy, this is the story of the decade! You figure to go up against a Servo again in Org, when you get out of the shop -- I mean hospital? How did it feel to take five thousand volts of DC? You know the experts say it should have killed you. It would have knocked out any Servo on the market -- " "Nix, Baby!" Gully elbowed his way back in again. "My boy's gotta rest. And you can tell the world the Combo's out of business. Now anybody can afford to fight. Me and Barney have put the game back in the hands of the people." "Yeah! The sight of that Atlas, out on its feet -- and Ramm here, in Org, yet, with one finger... " I unglued an eyelid and blinked at half a dozen fuzzy faces like custard pies floating around me. "We'll talk contract with you, Fishbein," somebody said. "... call for some new regulations," somebody said. "... dred thousand cees, first network rights." "... era of the Servo in the arena is over..." "... and maybe not just in the arena." "... hear what Malone says about this. Wow!" "Malone," I heard my voice say, like a boot coming out of mud. "The cr... crook. It was him... put the Sullivan... up to it... " "Up to nothing, Barney," Gully was bending over me. "That was J. J. hisself in that Servo! And here's the payoff. He registered the satisfaction in his own name -- and of course, every fighter in his stable is acting in his name, legally. So when you met Mysterious Marvin and knocked him on his duff you satisfied his claim. You're in the clear, kid. You can relax. There's nothing to worry about." "Oh, Barney!" It was a new voice, a nice soft little squeal of a girl-voice. A neat little Org face with a turned-up nose zeroed in on me, with a worried look in the big brown eyes. "Julie! Where -- I mean, how... ? " "I was there, Barney. I see all your fights, even if -- even if I don't approve. And today -- oh, Barney, you were so brave, so marvelous, out there alone, against that machine..." She sighed and nestled her head against my shoulder. "Gully," I said. "Exactly how long have I got to stay in this place?" "The Servo-tech -- I mean the doc -- says a week anyway." "Set up a wedding for a week from today." J ulie jumped and stared at me. "Oh, Barney! But you -- you know what I said... about those zombies... " "I know." "But, Barney..." Gully didn't know whether to cry or grin. "You mean... ?" "Sell my Servos," I said. "The whole wardrobe. My days of being a pair of TV eyes peeking out of a walking dummy and kidding myself I'm alive are over." "Yeah, but Barney -- a guy with your ideas about what's fun -- like skiing, and riding the jetboards, and surfing, and sky-diving -- you can't take the risks! You only got the one Org Body!" "I found out a couple of things out there tonight, Gully. It takes a live appetite to make a meal a feast. From now on, whatever I do, it'll be me doing it. Clocking records is okay, I guess, but there's some things that it takes an Org to handle." "Like what?" Gully yelled, and went on with a lot more in the same vein. I wasn't listening, though. I was too busy savoring a pair of warm, soft, live lips against mine. I , Harad IV, Chief Scribe, declare that this my writing may be shown only to priests of rank vithin the Orthodox Universal Sacrificial Church and to the Elders Elect of the Council of the Orthodox Universal Sacrificial Church, because here are contained matters concerning the four Vile Heresies that may not be seen or spoken among the people. F or a Proper Consideration of the newest and vilest heresy, we must look in perspective over the events of history. Accordingly, let us go back to the First Year of our epoch when the World Darkness was banished by the Huge God, our truest, biggest Lord, whom all honor and greatly fear. From this present year, # H.G., it is impossible to recall what the world was like then. But from the few records still surviving we can gather something of those times and even perform the Mental Contortions necessary to see how the events must have looked to the sinners then involved in them. The world on which the Huge God found himself was full of I people and their machines, all of them unprepared for his visit. There may have been a hundred thousand times more people than there are now. The Huge God landed in what is now the Sacred Sea, upon which in these days sail some of our most beautiful churches dedicated to his name. At that time, the region was much less pleasing, being broken up into many states possessed by different nations. This was a system of land tenure practiced before our present policies of constant migration and evacuation were formed. The rear legs of the Huge God stretched far down into Africa -- which was then not the island it now is -- almost touching the Congo River, at the sacred spot marked now by the Sacrificial Church of Basoko-Aketi-Ele, and at the sacred spot marked now by the Temple Church of Aden, obliterating the old port of Aden. Some of the Huge God's legs stretched above the Sudan and across what was then the Libyan Kingdom, now part of the Sea of Elder Sorrow, while a foot rested in a city called Tunis on what was then the Tunisian shore. These were some of the legs of the Huge God on his left side. On his right side, his legs blessed and pressed the sands of Saudi Arabia, now called Life Valley, and the foothills of the Caucasus, obliterating the Mount called Ararat in Asia Minor, while the Foremost Leg stretched forward to Russian lands, stamping out immediately the great capital city of Moscow. The body of the Huge God, resting in repose between his mighty legs, settled mainly over three ancient seas, if the Old Records are to be trusted, called the Sea of Mediterranean, the Red Sea, and the Nile Sea, all of which now form part of the Sacred Sea. He eradicated also with his Great Bulk part of the Black Sea, now called the White Sea, Egypt, Athens, Cyprus and the Balkan Peninsula as far north as Belgrade, now Holy Belgrade, for above this town towered the neck of the Huge God on his First Visit to us mortals, just clearing the roofs of the houses. As for his head, it lifted above the region of mountains that we call Ittaland, which was then named Europe, a populous part of the globe, raised so high that it might easily be seen on a clear day from London, then as now the chief town of the land of the Anglo-French. It was estimated in those first days that the length of the Huge God was some four and a half thousand miles, from rear to nose, with the eight legs each about nine hundred miles long. Now we profess in our Creed that our Huge God changes shape and length and number of legs according to whether he is Pleased or Angry with man. In those days, the nature of God was unknown. No preparation had been made for his coming, though some whispers of the millenium were circulating. Accordingly, the speculation on his nature was far from the truth, and often extremely blasphemous. IT ere is an extract from the noA A torious Gersheimer Paper, which contributed much to the events leading up to the First Crusade in #I H.G. We do not know who the Black Gersheimer was, apart from the meaningless fact that he was a Scientific Prophet at somewhere called Cornell or Carnell, evidently a Church on the American Continent (then a differently shaped territory). "Aerial surveys suggest that this creature -- if one can call it that -- which straddles a line along the Red Sea and across southeast Europe, is non-living, at least as we understand life. It may be merely coincidence that it somewhat resembles an eightfooted lizard, so that we do not necessarily have to worry about the thing being malignant, as some tabloids have suggested." Not all the vile jargon of that distant day is now understandable, but we believe "aerial surveys" to refer to the mechanical flying machines which this last generation of the Godless possessed. Black Gersheimer continues: "If this thing is not life, it may be a piece of galactic debris clinging momentarily to the globe, perhaps like a leaf clinging to a football in the fall. To believe this is not necessarily to alter our scientific concepts of tire universe. Whether the thing represents life or not, we don't have to go all superstitious. We must merely remind ourselves that there are many phenomena in the universe as we conceive it in the light of twentieth-ceitury science which remain unknown to us. However painful this unwanted visitation may be, it is some consolation to think that it will bring us new knowledge -- of ourselves, as well as of the world outside our solar system." Although terms like "galactic debris" have lost their meaning, if they ever had one, tire general trend of this passage is offensively obvious. An embargo is being set up against the worship of the Huge God, with a heretical God of Science set up in his stead. Only one other passage from this offensive mishmash need be considered, but it is a vital one for showing the attitude of mind of Gersheimer and presumably most of his contemporaries. "Naturally enough, the peoples of the world, particularly those who are still lingering on the threshold of civilization, are full of fear these days. They see something supernatural in the at rival of this thing, and I believe that every man, if he is honest, will admit to carrying an echo of that fear in his heart. We can only banish it, and can only meet the chaos into which the world is now plunged, if we retain a galactic picture of our situation in our minds. The very hugeness of this thing that now lies plastered loathsomely across our world is cause for terror. But imagine it in proportion. A centipede is sitting on an orange. Or, to pick an analogy that sounds less repulsive, a little gecko, six inches long, is resting momentarily on a plastic globe of the Earth which is two feet in diameter. It is up to us, the human race, with all the technological forces at our disposal, to unite as never before, and blow this thing, this large and stupid object, into the depths of space from whence it came. Good night." jVTy reasons for repeating this I I initial blasphemy are these : that we can see here in this message from a member of the World Darkness traces of that original sin which -- with all our sacrifices, all our hardships, all our crusades -- we have not yet stamped out. That is why we are now at the greatest Crisis in the history of tire Orthodox Universal Sacrificial Church, and why the time has come for a Fourth Crusade. The Huge God remained where he was, in what we now refer to as the Sacred Sea Position, for a number of years, absolutely unmoving. For mankind, this was the great formative period of Belief, marking the establishment of the Universal Church, and characterized by many upheavals. The early priests and prophets suffered much that the Word might go round the World, and the blasphemous sects be destroyed, though the Underground Book of Church Lore suggests that many of them were in fact members of earlier churches who, seeing the light, transferred their allegiances. The mighty figure of the Huge God was subjected to many puny insults. The Greatest Weapons of that distant age, forces of technical charlatanry, were called Nuclears. These were dropped on the Huge God -- without having any effect, as might be expected. Walls of fire burnt against him in vain. Our Huge God, whom all honor and fear, is immune from earthly weakness. His body was clothed as it were with Metal -- here lay the seed of the Second Crusade -- but it had not the weakness of metal. His coming to earth met with immediate response from nature. The old winds that prevailed were turned aside about his mighty flanks and blew elsewhere. The effect was to cool the center of Africa, so that the tropical rain forests died and all the creatures in them. In the lands bordering Caspana (then called Persia and Kharkov, say some old accounts), hurricanes of snow fell in a dozen severe winters, blowing far east into India. Elsewhere, all over the world, the coming of the Huge God was felt in the skies, and in freak rainfalls and errant winds, and month-long storms. The oceans also were disturbed, while the great volume of waters displaced by his body poured over the nearof beings and washing away ten thousand dead whales. The land too joined in the upheaval. While the territory under the Huge God's bulk sank, preparing to receive what would later be the Sacred Sea, the land roundabout rose up, forming small hills, such as the broken and savage Dolomines that now guard the southern lands of Ittaland. There were earthquakes and new volcanoes and geysers where water never spurted before and plagues of snakes and blazing forests and many wonderful signs that helped the Early Fathers of our faith to convert the ignorant. Everywhere they went, preaching that only in surrender to him lay salvation. Many Whole Peoples perished at this time of upheaval, such as the Bulgarians, the Egyptians, the Israelites, Moravians, Kurds, Turks, Syrians, Mountain ' Turks, as well as most of the South Slavs, Georgians, Croats, the sturdy Vlaks, and the Greeks and Cypriotic and Cretan races, together with others whose sins were great and names unrecorded in the annals of the church. The Huge God departed from the world in the year #, or some say #. (This was the First Departure, and is celebrated as such in our Church calendar -- though the Catholic Universal Church calls it First Disappearance Day.) He returned in #, great and aweing be his name. T ittle is known of the period  when he was absent from our Earth. We get a glimpse into the mind of the people then when we learn that in the main the nations of Earth greatly rejoiced. The natural upheavals continued, since the oceans poured into the great hollow he had made, forming our beloved and holy Sacred Sea. Great Wars broke out across the face of the globe. His return in #I halted the wars -- a sign of the great peace his presence has brought to his chosen people. But the inhabitants of the world at That Time were not all of our religion, though prophets moved among them, and many were their blasphemies. In the Black Museum attached to the great basilica of Omar and Yemen is documentary evidence that they tried at this period to communicate with the Huge God by means of their machines. Of course they got no reply -- but many men reasoned at this time, in the darkness of their minds, that this was because the God was a Thing, as Black Gersheimer had prophesied. The Huge God, on this his Second Coming, blessed our Earth by settling mainly within the Arctic Circle, or what was then the Arctic Circle, with his body straddling from northern Canada, as it was, over a large peninsula called Alaska, across the Bering Sea and into the northern regions of the Russian lands as far as the River Lena, now the Bay of Lcnn. Some of his rear feet broke far into the Arctic Ice, while others of his forefeet entered the North Pacific Ocean -- but truly to him we are but sand under his feet, and he is indifferent to our mountains or our Climatic Variations. As for his terrible head, it could be seen reaching far into the stratosphere, gleaming with metal sheen, by all the cities along the northern part of America's seaboard, from such vanished towns as Vancouver, Seattle, Edmonton, Portland, Blanco, Reno, and even San Francisco. It was the energetic and sinful nation that possessed these cities that was now most active against the Huge God. The weight of their ungodly scientific civilization was turned against him, but all they managed to do was blow apart their own coastline. Meanwhile, other natural changes were taking place. The mass of the Huge God deflected the earth in its daily roll, so that seasons changed, and in the prophetic books we read how the great trees brought forth their leaves to cover them in the winter, and lost them in the summer. Bats flew in the daytime and women bore forth hairy children. The melting of the ice caps caused great floods, tidal waves and poisonous dews, While in one night we hear that the waters of the Deep were moved, so that the tide went out so far from the Malayan Uplands (as they now are) that the continental peninsula of Blestland was formed in a few hours of what had previously been separate Continents or Islands called Singapore, Sumatra, Indonesia, Java, Sydney, and Australia or Austria. With these powerful signs, our priests could Convert the People, speedily enrolled into the Church. This was the First Great Age of the Church, when the word spread across all the ravaged and transformed globe. Our institutions were formed in the next few generations, notably at the various Councils of the New Church (some of which have since proved to be heretical). XTe were not established with' ' out some difficulty. Many people had to be burned before the rest could feel the faith Burning in Them. But as generations passed, the True Name of the God emerged over a wider and wider area. Only the Americans still clung largely to their base superstition. Fortified by their science, they refused Grace. So in the Year #I the First Crusade was launched, chiefly against them but also against the Irish, whose heretical views had no benefit of science. The Irish were quickly Eradicated, almost to a man. The Americans were more formidable, but this difficulty served only to draw the people closer and unite the Church further. This First Crusade was fought over the First Great Heresy of the Church, the heresy claiming that the Huge God was a Thing not a God, as formulated by Black Gersheimer. It was successfully concluded when the leader of the Americans, Lionel Undermeyer, met the Venerable World Emperor-Bishop, Jon II, and agreed that the messengers of the Church should be free to preach unmolested in America. Possibly a harsher decision could have been forced, as some commentators claim, but by this time both sides were suffering severely from plague and famine, the harvests of the world having failed. It was a happy chance that the population of the world was already cut by more than half, or complete starvation would have followed the reorganization of the seasons. In the churches of the world, the Huge God was asked to give a sign that he had witnessed the great victory over the American unbelievers. All who opposed this enlightened act were destroyed. He answered the prayers in # by moving swiftly forward only a comparatively Small Amount and lying Mainly in the Pacific Ocean, stretching almost as far south as what is now the Antarter, what was then the The Tropic of Capricorn, and what had previously been the Equator. Some of his left legs covered the towns along the west American seaboard as far south as Guadaljara (where the impression of his foot is still marked by the Temple of the Sacred Toe), ineluding some of the towns such as San Francisco already mentioned. We speak of this as the First Shift; it was rightly taken as a striking proof of the Huge God's contempt for America. Hphis feeling became rife in America also. Purified by famine, plague, gigantic earth tremors and other natural disorders, the population could now better accept the words of the priests, all becoming converted to a man. Mass pilgrimages were made to see the great body of the Huge God, stretching from one end of their nation to the other. Bolder pilgrims climbed aboard flying airplanes and flew over his shoulder, across which savage rainstorms played for a hundred years Without Cease. Those that were converted became More Extreme than their brethren older in the faith across the other side of the world. No sooner had the American congregations united with ours than they broke away on a point of doctrine at the Council of Dead Tench (#). This date marks the beginning of the Catholic Universal Sacrificial Church. We of the Orthodox persuasion did not enjoy, in those distant days, the harmony with our American brothers that we do now. The doctrinal point on which the churches split apart was, as is well known, the question of whether humanity should wear clothes that imitated the metallic sheen of the Huge God. It was claimed that this was setting up man in God's Image; but it was a calculated slur on the Orthodox Universal priests, who wore plastic or metal garments in honor of their maker. This developed into the Second Great Heresy. As this long and confused period has been aptly dealt with elsewhere, we may pass over it lightly here, mentioning merely that the quarrel reached its climax in the Second Crusade, which the American Catholic Universals launched against us in #. Because they still had a large preponderance of machines they were able to force their point, to sack various monasteries along the edge of the Sacred Sea, to defile our women and to retire home in glory. Since that time, everyone in the world has worn only garments of wool or fur. All who opposed this enlightened act were destroyed. It would be wrong to emphasize too much the struggles of the past. All this while, the majority of people were peacefully about their worship, being sacrificed regularly, and praying every sunset and sunrise (whenever they might occur) that the Huge God would leave our world, since we were not worthy of him. The Second Crusade left a trail of troubles in its wake. The next fifty years were, on the whole, not happy ones. The American armies returned home to find that the heavy pressure upon their western seaboard had opened up a number of volcanoes along their biggest mountain range, the Rockies. Their country was covered in fire and lava, and their air filled with stinking ash. Rightly, they accepted this as a sign that their conduct left much to be desired in the eyes of the Huge God (for though it has never been proved that he has eyes, he surely Sees Us). Since the rest of the world hacf not been Visited with punishment on quite this scale, they correctly divined that their sin was that they still clung to technology and to the weapons of technology which was against the wishes of God. With their faith strong within them, every last instrument of science, from the Nuclears to the Canopeners, was destroyed, and a hundred thousand virgins of the persuasion were dropped into suitable volcanoes as propitiation. All who opposed these enlightened acts were destroyed, and some were even ceremonially eaten.  ' faith applauded our brothers' whole-hearted action. Yet we could not be sure they had purged themselves enough. Now that they owned no weapons and we still had some, it was clear we could help them in their purgation. Accordingly, a mighty armada of one hundred and sixtysix wooden ships sailed across to America, to help them suffer for the faith -- and incidentally to get back some of our loot. This was the Third Crusade of #, under Jon the Chubby. While the two opposed armies were engaged in battle outside New York, the Second Shift took place. It lasted only a matter of five minutes. In that time, the Huge God turned to his left flank, crawled across the Atlantic as if it were a puddle, moved over Africa, and came to rest in the south Indian Ocean, demolishing Madagascar with one rear foot. Night fell Everywhere on earth. When dawn came, there could hardly have been a single man who did not believe in the power and wisdom of the Huge God, to whose name belongs all Terror and Might. Unhappily, among those who were unable to believe were the contesting armies who were one and all swept under a Wave of Earth and Rock as the God passed. In the ensuing chaos, only one note of sanity prevailed -- the sanity of the Church. The Church established as the Third Great Heresy the idea that any machines were permissible to man against the wishes of God. There was some doctrinal squabble as to whether books counted as machines. It was decided they did, just to be on the safe side. From then on, all men were free to do nothing but labor in the fields and worship, and pray to the Huge God to remove himself to a world more worthy of his might. At the same time, the rate of sacrifices was stepped up, and the Slow-Burning Method was introduced (#). Now followed the great Peace, which lasted till #. In all this time, the Huge God never moved ; it has been truly said that the centuries are but seconds in his sight. Perhaps mankind has never known such a long peace, four hundred years of it -- a peace that existed in his heart if not outside it, because the world was naturally in Some Disorder. The great force of tire Huge God's progress halfway across the world had altered the progression of day and night to a considerable extent. Some legends claim that before the Second Shift, the sun used to rise in the east and set in the west -- the opposite of today's natural order. Gradually, this peaceful period saw some re-establishment of order to the seasons, and some cessation of the floods, showers of blood, hailstorms, earthquakes, deluges of icicles, apparitions of comets, volcanic eruptions, miasmic fogs, destructive winds, blights, plagues of wolves and dragons, tidal waves, yearlong thunder storms, lashing rains and sundry other scourges of which the scriptures of this period speak so eloquently. The Fathers of the Church, retiring to the comparative safety of the inland seas and sunny meadows of Gobiland in Mongolia, established a new orthodoxy well calculated in its rigor of prayer and human burnt-offering to invite the Huge God to leave our poor wretched world for a better and more substantial one. So the story comes to the present -- to the year #, only a decade past as your scribe writes. In that year, the Huge God left our earth! O ecall, if you will, that the  First Departure in # lasted only twenty months. Yet the Huge God has been gone from us already half that number of years! We need him Back. We cannot live without him, as we should have realized Long Ago had we not blasphemed in our hearts! g f music of Her is music composed on computer and transducers, ranging from computer-played versions of Christmas carols and rounds to the complex sounds that offer a new dimension in musicology. Composers include Dr. John E. Pierce, Dr. M. V. Mathews, David Lewin, James Tenny, etc. # selections on a #inch, high-fidelity, long-playing record produced by Decca. A "must" for your record library and a conversation piece for all occasions. Priced # postpaid -- send in the coupon today.  Galaxy Publishing Carp, jj #I Hudson Street,  New York City #  Yes, send me my #-inch hi-fi i record of Music from Mathemaj tics right away. I enclose check  or money order for #. i I Nam I i Address I City  State Zip Cade... (Offer good in U. S. A. Only) On his going, he propelled our humble globe on such a course that we are doomed to deepest winter all the year; the sun is far away and shrunken; the seas Freeze half the year; icebergs march across our fields; at midday, it is too dark to read without a rush light; nothing will grow. Woe is us! Yet we deserve everything we get. This is a just punishment, for throughout all the centuries of our epoch, when our kind was so relatively happy and undisturbed, we prayed like fools that the Huge God would leave us. And now he has. I ask all the Elders Elect of the Council to brand those prayers as the Fourth and Greatest Heresy, and to declare that henceforth all men's efforts be completely devoted to calling on the Huge God to return to us at once. I ask also that the sacrifice rate be stepped up again. It is useless to skimp things just because we are running out of women. I ask also that a Fourth Crusade be launched -- fast, before the air starts to freeze in our nostrils! -- Brian W. Aldiss for your information A Sunday afternoon during which periods of heavy downpour and mere rain chased one another through the hours until darkness made me resolve to straighten out my library. This is a recurring but nonperiodic resolution that invariably miscarries, though the reasons are not always the same. This time it miscarried because I came across a book I had never really read : Robert Drury's Journal, "printed for Tho. Won-all, at Judge Coke's Head, near the Temple-Exchange Coffee-House in Fleet Street, London," in #. Robert Drury, a shipwrecked British sailor, had been in Madagascar as a captive for fifteen years, until rescued by Capt. was not really what the name implies, because it was written by him from memory after his return "on eight Quires in Folio, each of near an hundred Pages", that had to be "contracted" by an editor. Madagascar is not "the land of the man-eating tree" since there is no such thing. But it is the home of impressive plants and of many very interesting animals, and I was curious what an obviously intelligent but scientificabout them. In that respect the book was a disappointment, for Drury speaks only of cattle, sheep, goats and pigs -- "eaten only be the very Poor" -- and the only zoological item is a statement that the large "serpent" is without venom. He does apologize at one point, saying that a "person of Curiosity" might have made many observations but that he did not, partly because he was too young (about # when he got there) and partly because his status as a slave forced him to think of day-today things most of the time. But -- and this is what happens when you clean up your library -- I also came across another volume, namely No. # of the Memoires de T Academie Malgache, printed in # and written by Professor C. Larnberton, dealing with an especially interesting aspect of the fauna of Madagascar, namely its "subfossil" animals. The word "subfossil" is one of those terms that is difficult to explain. It refers to bones that are not yet old enough to have become trye fossils. But that does not say anything definite about their age. Depending on climate, area and circumstances, "sub-fossil" might mean as little as # years or as much as # years and even more. In the case of the sub-fossil bones of Madagascar the age limits are probably # years at one end and # years at the other. One important fact should be mentioned right now: there are no human remains among these bones. # T adagascar is one of the large islands on our globe. It is about # miles long with an average width of # miles (# miles at the widest point) and an area of # square miles. It could have been discovered about the year # B.C. when a party of Phoenicians in the pay of the Egyptian ruler Necho sailed south along the east coast of Africa, rounded the southern tip of the continent and reached Egypt again by sailing through the Pillars of Hercules (Strait of Gibraltar) into the Mediterranean. But the Phoenicians, like all the sailors of antiquity, sailed within the sight of land if at all. possible and therefore passed the #-mile wide Mozambique Channel that separates Madagascar from the African continent without ever guessing that there was land to their left. At that time Madagascar was, in all probability, still uninhabited by men. The dates of the first discovery and of the first settlements are not known. Most of the later inhabitants were of Malayo-Polynesian stock. And there were a few early Arab settlements; the first Westerner to see the island was the Portuguese captain Diego Diaz on August #, # A.D. Whatever was known about Madagascar prior to # must have come from Arab sources, including the first reference to the island in a western book, namely the travel book of Marco Polo which was written, or rather dictated, in #. He had not been been there himself and the dependence on Arab sources is shown by the statement that "the inhabitants are Saracens, or followers of the law of Mohammed." The numerous other inhabitants are not mentioned at all. While the location and the size of the island are given correctly, everything else Marco Polo says about Madagascar is wrong. What he does say -- namely that elephants abound, that wild boars, giraffes and asses are numerous -- applies to the African mainland on the other side of the channel. Presumably his Arabs had told him about life on their far southern outposts without being too specific of what was where. As a source for the early history of Madagascar, Marco Polo's book is without value, but this chapter contains the first western mention of the "rukh" (the Roc of the Arabian Nights ) as a bird that flies to Madagascar "from the southern regions" at a certain season. "Persons who have seen this bird assert that when the wings are spread, they measure sixteen paces in extent, from point to point; and that the feathers are eight paces in length, and thick in proportion." Marco Polo then went on to say that the Great Khan, being very curious about such a huge bird, sent messengers to the island under a pretext. When the messengers returned they brought with them a feather of the rukh, "positively affirmed to have measured # spans, and the quill part to have been two palms in circumference." It is now generally believed that the "feather" brought to the Great Khan was actually the frond of a Raphia palm. When dry these fronds do look like enormous bird feathers, though their size is only about half of what the report says. The somewhat surprising point is that Marco Polo, a merchant used to weights and measures, made no effort to reconcile the different figures he had heard about. If we take a "pace" to be about three feet, then the eight paces of the first story are about # feet, while the # spans of the "feather" are about # feet. To western readers the Roc is known from the tales of Scheherazade only, and it would be nice if it were possible to establish a date for them. Unfortunately this can not be done because they were not collected into a whole until quite late, during the fifteenth century of our calendar. The earliest mention of the existence of these tales is in Meadows of Gold and Mines of Gems by Abu-al-Hasan Ali al-Mas'udi who died in # A.D. The learned al-Mas'udi had no use for them, he called them the Book of the Thousand Khurafas ("whoppers") and just to maintain the reputation of the Arabs he said that they were translations from the Persian and the Greek. It was not so much the foreign origin of the tales that annoyed al-Mas'udi; as a strict Mohammedan he was against any kind of fiction. Even now some of the stricter sects of the Mohammedans are said to condemn all books that are not either religious of strictly factual, such as medical works. The chance mention of the tales is even less helpful since nobody has the faintest idea of whether the tales referred to by alMas'udi are the ones we know or whether he had another set of tales in mind. In the Arabian Nights the Roc appears in Sindbad's second voyage, and no location is given, except that it was an island in a tropical climate. Because of Marco Polo's remarks Sinbad's island was identified with Madagascar by later commentators. Of course nobody took either Marco Polo's Arab sources or the unknown compiler of the tales of Sindbad seriously; but why Madagascar? There was no answer to that question. But as time went on Madagascar continued to contribute stories of large birds. probably the earliest one in modern times is a short remark in the Histoire de la Grande Isle de Madagascar, published in # by the French colonizer Admiral Etienne de Flacourt, who lived on Madagascar for some time and also compiled a dictionary of the Malagassy language. He just said that there was a very large bird living in the loneliest places of the island and laying eggs like an ostrich egg. The natives, he added, call this bird vouroupatra, but since the native word for bird is voron either the admiral or his printer misspelled at least one letter. Etienne de Flacourt's remark was disregarded. Nobody was too much interested in a large bird that did not seem to interfere with any human activity. During the decade from # to # Europeans travelling to the island -- most of them Frenchmen -- suddenly came across enormous egg shells. One saw a half shell being used as a bowl. He tried to buy it, but the natives needed it too badly and would not sell. A few years later, in #, a traveller named Goudot found remains of large eggs and took them with him to Paris. At about the same time a French merchant named Dumarele saw a nearly whole egg. He later told the story to the ship's doctor of H.M.S. Geyser, one John Joliffe, who entered it in his private journal as follows: Leven, on the north-west of the egg, the production of an un"M. Dumarele casually mentioned... that he saw at Port island, the shell of an enormous known bird inhabiting the wilds of the country, which held the almost incredible quantity of thirteen wine quart bottles of fluid!!!, he having himself carefully measured the quantity. It was of the colour and appearance of an ostrich egg, and the substance of the shell was about the thickness of a Spanish dollar, and very hard in texture. It was brought on deck by the natives to be filled with rum, having a tolerably large hole at one end, through which the contents of the egg had been extracted, and which served as the mouth of the vessel. M. Dumarele offered to purchase the egg from the natives, but they declined selling it, stating that it belonged to their chief, and that they could not dispose of it without his permission. The natives said the egg was found in the jungle and observed that such eggs were very very rarely met with, and that the bird which produces them is still more rarely seen." Thus doctor Joliffe in #. He did not doubt Dumarele's word and admitted that there might be such eggs, but thought it equally possible that Dumarele had been "imposed upon by the roguery of the natives." In London they were less skeptical because in # Sir Richard Owen had received a large bone from New Zealand which he found to be the leg bone of a very large ostrich-like bird, the first of the moas to become known. If New Zealand had been inhabited by enormous birds, why not Madagascar? Its existence became "official" in #I when the French merchant Captain Abadie found three eggs and some bone fragments on the southwest coast of the island and brought them to the Adademie des Sciences in Paris. The largest of the eggs measured about #)# by # j # inches, indicating a capacity equal to half a dozen ostrich eggs or nearly # hen's eggs. The bones hinted at an ostrich-like bird, but larger. In order to have a handy and international label for the still poorly known big bird from Madagascar, the French naturalist Isidore Geoffroy St. Hilaire named it Aepyornis, from the Greek words I aipys ("high" or "tall") and ornis ("bird"), adding maximus as a generic name. This would translate as "the tallest of the tall birds" but this was a mistake. Isidore Geoffroy St. Hilaire assumed twice the dimensions of the living ostrich, making Aepyomis # feet tall; actually, as we now know, the bird carried its head only about ten feet above the ground. Some of the New Zealand moas were taller (and some more recently discovered South American and African forms may have been taller still), but Aepyornis was probably the most massive bird that ever lived : a full grown specimen may have weighed close to # pounds. Ponds and swamps later yielded bones of Aepyornis in a perfect state of preservation. There were three species of Aepyornis. Aepyornis hildebrandtii was hardly larger than an African ostrich, though more massive. The second, Aepyornis medius was bigger and Aepyornis maximus, the largest. TTverybody, after the gigantic u -y eggs of Aepyornis with their #  gallon capacity had been definitely established, was agreed that the egg of the Roc had been discovered. They were enormous in size and they were found precisely where Marco Polo's Arab sources said: namely on Madagascar. But this identification left two questions open. One was the more scientific one of when Aepyornis became extinct, the other wondered about the statement that the Roc was supposed to have looked like an eagle; Aepyornis certainly did not look that way. As regards the time of its extinction we can probably accept Etienne de Flacourt's statement that they were still alive in #, even though the admiral had not seen them himself. Remember that the French merchant Dumarele was also told -- in about # -- that the birds could still be seen, though very rarely. One of the reasons why this does not sound incredible is the way Dumarele talked about the egg as if it had been a fresh egg that had been emptied of its natural contents by the native for the purpose of making a large jug. It is possible, therefore, that the last survivors of the Aepyornis tribe still existed a little over a century ago. Since then the swampy forests inhabited by the birds seem to have been drained or disappeared for natural rea#. Skeleton of Aepyornis maximum. sons. At any event the chance of still discovering survivors is so close to zero that one doesn't have to think about it. Now for the other question: if the egg of the Roc was the egg of Aepyornis, how come the fully grown bird was described as having the shape of an eagle, or at least a flying bird? The early Arabs that had established settlements or trading posts on Madagascar must have seen them from time to time, though probably only from a distance because the Arab settlements were at the coast while the birds lived inland. I am not digressing if I speak about the feathers for a moment. , The surviving types of such birds, from the New Zealand kiwi to the South American rhea, usually have hair-like feathers. The decorative "plumes" of the African ostrich are an exception. It is very likely, therefore, that the large birds of Madagascar also had hair-like feathers, producing an egg-shaped outline of the body, with a neck and two legs sticking out. Unfortunately we don't know whether the neck was naked or covered with feathers. At any event the outline of Aepyomis, stalking around in a shallow lake with its head down looking for food might well have reminded the Arabs of a chick. But if these large birds, not too clearly seen, were chicks, then the "full grown" bird would have to have about the dimensions of the Roc with an assumed wingspread of about # feet. One did not have to actually see the full grown bird. The sight of its monstrous "chicks" was enough to start the story. r T"he fauna of Madagascar must have undergone quite considerable changes during the last thousand years. A thousand years ago all three species of Aepyornis certainly were still alive and so was Mullerornis, a large flightless bird related to the cassowary, of about the same dimensions as today's ostrich. A large tortoise, named Testudo grandidieri, must have been rather common a thousand years ago. Its carapace measured more than three feet in length and since all large land tortoises are edible the reason for the disappearance of this type does not need a natural catastrophe to be explained. In fact, it may not have disappeared completely. Every once in a while there is a story that is best and most easily explained by such a large and now rare tortoise. The current crocodile is identical with that of Africa, though somewhat smaller; but a larger form, called Crocodylus robustus, with a skull #J# feet in length, is now extinct. The hippopotamus of Madagascar does not seem to have been mentioned by anybody -- unless it went under the. mistaken name of giant hog -- but sub-fossil bones indicate that the animal was a good deal smaller than the living African version. But the typical animals of Madagascar are the lemurs, ranging in size from that of a rat to a very large cat. They are primates like monkeys, apes and people, but they are at the bottom of the primate hierarchy. Most are nocturnal, producing plaintive moans and cries and having large eyes that glow weirdly when a beam of light strikes them. That they struck observers, even professional zo#. The Indris, largest living lemur (over three feet tall) and also the nearest living relative of Megaladapis. ologists, as weird is indicated even by their scientific name, for "lemurs" is derived from the Latin lemures, which meant the shades of the dead, or ghosts. The size range mentioned applies to the living forms only. There were others that were larger, and I feel quite sure that one of them provided Scheherazade with another ingredient for many of her tales: the afreets. Classical writers of the Arab  world have occasionally tried to classify the non-material beings of their mythology, the djinns, ghouls, afreets and so forth, the question being whether they are of Adam's seed or not. It is all quite unclear. The angels are taken to be a special creation of Allah; the others are permitted to exist. But the authors seem to have been uncertain not only in their ideas but in their terminology as well and since this is not my field I am going to use a sentence often used by al-Mas'udi when he was called upon to make a decision. He would then write: "some say this, some say that, God knows best." But in general the djinns seem to be personified dust swirls that materialize into something dreadful. The afreets give the impression of being somewhat more substantial, "with teeth like stones, with eyes like lamps." Of course the afreets were pure imagination. There was nothing in nature that would suggest such a being. There wasn't, that is, until scientists began to find sub-fossil bones, mainly in the southern part of Madagascar. Then the Transactions of the Royal Society of London received a paper by Forsyth Major entitled: "On Megaladapis madagascariensis, an extinct gigantic #. Skull of Mcgalttdapis cdwardsi. Lemuroid from Madagascar." This was in #; ten years later there was definite evidence that this form had been the smallest of three species. The largest, called Megaladapis Edwaidsi, was first described by Dr. Ludwig Lorenz von Liburnau in the publications of the Imperial Academy of Science in Vienna (#). The age of the large now-extinct lemuroids is once more "sub-fossil"; they were certainly still alive at the time Julius Caesar reformed the calendar. And a passage in Etienne de Flacourt's book, talking about an animal with the wonderful name of tratratratra -- "as big as a twoyear-old calf, with a round head and a man's face: the forefeet like an ape's and the hindfeet also like an ape's, with frizzy hair and a short tail" -- must refer to one of the large lemuroids, though the specific form may not be known yet to science. Professor Lamberton, who has made a tentative reconstruction, showed the Megaladapis in a four-footed position, but he had to say that a good deal of his reconstruction is hypothetical. One of the unknown factors is the number of vertebrae in the spinal column. The skull is well known, as are the hands and feet, but there seems to be no specimen that was found complete and some mistakes are therefore possible. But even if (which is not certain yet) Megaladapis often walked on all fours, a lemuroid is likely to straighten out on occasion, even if it might have had to hold on to a tree trunk or tree branch to do so. In an upright position even the smallest species of Megaladapis was taller than a man. Admiral de Flacourt said that his tratratratra is as afraid of people as people are of it. But its appearance was not trust-inspiring and just imagine the feelings of an Arab (or any other stranger to Madagascar) of the year #, say, when he ran into a Megaladapis at night. There it stood, vaguely man-like in shape when upright, with man-like hands, black or at least dark in color, with large fangs hanging out of its mouth and its eyes gleaming in the light of the man's torch. "With teeth like rocks and eyes shining like lamps..." Since each was afraid of the other there was mutual flight, but one cannot blame the man for assuming that he had "escaped". He probably thanked Allah for his delivery and then went to his fellow traders to tell what he had seen -- and now the concept of the afreet that may have existed before acquired a bodily shape.      When Jack Vance won his Hugo for The Dragon Masters, it was for a story which had originally appeared in Galaxy. Over the years, many of Jack's best-loved stories have been in this magazine -- most recently The Last Castle in our April issue -- and it is our pleasure to report that the end is not yet in sight. Next issue has his newest novel. In it he continues the vendetta of a man bred for vengeance against the Demon Princes who rule the outlaw reaches of the Galaxy. It's called The Palace of Love -- and love, you will see, can be a terribly deadly weapon! Anne McCaffrey joins us for the first time next issue, too, with The Ship Who Killed. Larry Niven has a novelette of Mars (with craters!) and the men who will explore it, called How the Heroes Die. And we'll have Willy Ley and Algis Budrys, of course, with their regular columns, and as many other stories as we can squeeze in. One of which will, we hope, be the Arthur C. Clarke A Recursion in Metastories which we announced some months ago. To those who have been waiting patiently, our apologies -- but you know it isn't easy to find a spot for what its author calls the longest story ever written! (In spite of the fact that it actually runs something under a thousand words... ) R The city was packed with people -- and if was doomed fo destruction! I I t was late in the summer of # that Biond Smith -- who was and would remain chief of the Disaster Plans Board until the moment he allowed a disaster to get away from him -- called Jothen Kent home from an Australian vacation by announcing the end of the world. Jothen, who had been bubbling away contentedly in a scuba rig off Triton Reef, had waited eight years for that vacation, but as senior water-engineer of a standby city -- one that stood empty until some threatened part of the world's had to be decanted into it -- he knew all along that he was subject to recall, by storm, by earthquake, by famine or by something he had not been trained to imagine. On the other hand, he did not see what good a stand-by city would be at the end of the world, so he was a little resentful at the interruption. One look at Biond, however, and he was worried. World Directors, it was axiomatic, never sounded scared. But Biond was at best nervous and distracted. And small wonder. As the story came out of him in small blurts and pieces of sentences, it began to appear to Jothen that he did have a real block-buster on his hands. "Or a planetbuster," Biond agreed. "This is going to be a fearful business, Jothen. I suppose it was inevitable sooner or later, but still and all we've never been really prepared for it. We wouldn't have been... Damn, I'd better tell you what I'm talking about." "It wouldn't hurt," Jothen said, watching Biond worriedly. "Well, it's like this. We're going to be hit by a meteor. One hell of a meteor -- effective diameter more than a mile." "That doesn't sound very big." "My God Jothen! There's been nothing like it since the Siberian meteorite, eight centuries back, and that was probably rather small. Really we've been very lucky to have gotten away without a major hit for so long. It's going to fall in Canada, and there will be nothing left of the Northwest after that. Nothing!" "From a bolide only a mile across? It must be coming in fast -- but, Biond, I don't have any expertise in this area. What do we know about this thing?" Tiond picked up a stylus and began doodling nervously. "A fair question. Its name is Flavia, after the wife of the astronomer who discovered it, long ago. It was one of those odd little asteroids that used to scare people by coming within every so often and then got lost before anybody'd worked out its orbit. Physically, it's a granite tetrahedron about fourteen miles along the long axis and about eight miles in diameter at the waist. We think it's a crustal fragment of Neferetete II, the big asteroidal protoplanet of which Ceres was probably a moon." Biond threw the stylus down and stared belligerantly at Jothen. "But not one word of this stuff does us any good. We might as well not know it at all." "I'm not so sure," Jothen said with careful calmness. "You said that it's a mile across -- and then, you said it's eight miles across, the short way. Are you trying to break it up, Biond?" "God knows we're trying to break it up," Biond said, with bitter energy. "We thought we might bomb it, but when we thought about what might happen when a radioactive cloud three hundred miles in diameter hit us, we gave up that idea. the rock down to the bottom and planting charges in it, for a start -- three of them killed already -- in the hope of fragmenting it, spreading it out. And I think we can us lasers on one side of it, to boil off some of it and deflect it a little by. vapor pressure. "But when it hits, Jothen, when it hits, it's going to be about a mile in diameter all the same. And do you know what that means, Jothen? Do you know what's going to become of our history-long effort to accommodate all our people? It will all come to nothing, Jothen. Nothing." "It'll be bad, I don't doubt that. But why that bad?" "I have to exaggerate," Biond admitted, "otherwise I can't hope not to be surprised. Physically, only central Canada and the Great Lakes area are likely to suffer direct shock. But that means the destruction of about fifty moderate-sized cities and maybe ten large ones. I can see very little hope of saving the Twin Cities complex, for instance, even though a lot of it will probably be left standing; communications and supplies are going to be knocked out for a long time. Sheer structural damage is only the beginning of the story. That's why I'm going to need your city right away and all the other stand-by cities in the Middle West." "Obviously," Jothen said. "You'll have to evacuate the Twin Cities, and so on." "Oh, yes, but it's worse than that, Jothen -- much worse. We're also going to have to evacuate the Chicago group." "It can't be done!" "My sentiments exactly. However, there it is. Any impediments in your town? Just what shape is Gitler in, anyhow?" "Loaded," Jothen said with a sudden shock of realization. "The Jones Convention is still going on there -- or should be -- if nothing's disbanded it ahead of schedule, while I was in Australia." "No, not that I've heard," Biond said. "A relatively small family convention, I seem to recall, though. That's to our advantage." "Yes, I think I can get them all out of town in no more than three weeks." "One week," Biond said. "Biond, that really is impossible. Sure it's a small family -- them in Gitler, and my staff is small." "One week," Biond said stonily. "Get 'em out. By the end of three weeks, I'll be well started moving in refugees from Chicago. But I don't want any of the Joneses trampled in the rush, either. Get on it, Jothen. Our friend Flavia is on her way -- and she won't wait." A torrent of faces poured  down the penstock of Goring Boulevard distorted with roars of almost religious joy and capped with funny hats. From a glastic-clad overlook just under the roof of the street, Jothen tried to keep his mind on his job, but failed miserably. He had never before seen so many people in all his life, and he did not know whether to be fascinated or terrified. Like most of the world's thousands of small towns, the leafshaped, half-buried sprawl of Gitler, Mo., had been depeople comfortably, but until the Jones Convention it had never been used. Its echoing, dustless emptiness would have seemed oppressive to the ordinary citizen of the pullulating world, but to Jothen, who had spent his working life in Gitler, it was normal. The handful of some ten thousand technicians who maintained the stand-by city -- pending disaster -- was simply swallowed up in the general desertion. They had their own selfsufficient village just under the city's flyport, complete and static -- for children had to leave when they came of age, so that Gitler would not build up an indigenous population of its own -- but on duty they almost never saw each other in groups of more than two or three at a time. In the world at large, that much privacy, impossible except in one's own apartment, would in fact have been a little frightening. But Jothen belonged to the world's privileged class; he was not used to crowds. The Jones Convention went by him regardless, like an avalanche. Plump boys plunking two-stringed kithera, wild-eyed old men charging through the air on super-charged autocrutches, fat sterile women parading squeakily, talking animaldolls with heads like babies and twitchingly animated grotesque family totems of all kinds -- many so tall that their idiot heads bumped along the roof of the boulevard -- went by singing old synthetic songs in old forgotten keys or clinging to dangerous floats blazoned UP lowed by complicated selfblowing kites, pennons and balloons in the shapes of crucifixes, germs, ancestors, birds, insects, hobbits, automobiles, reprints, guardian angels, clotheslines, codas, dragons, horses, taxes and other mythological monsters. "Funny, aren't they?" Alva McGee said, behind Jothen's back. "They scare me, Alva. What are we going to do with all these madmen?" T cGee looked shrewdly at  Jothen, but had nothing more to say for the moment; and Jothen realized suddenly that McGee was as big a puzzle to him as the Joneses. Finding the man assigned to him as an "administrative assistant" for the evacuation of the Joneses had been a surprise, and not entirely a welcome one, particularly after Jothen discovered that McGee's qualifications for the job included the title of Mayor but did not include any special knowledge of the water system or any of the rest of the fine structure of Gitler. Even his title was baffling. No city had had a mayor or been otherwise independent of the over-riding ecology and economy of the over-ridden world, for nearly as many centuries as Jothen had fingers. Apparently, the presence of McGee represented only some last-minute notion of Biond Smith's that the stand-by city's crew would need help with their paper work. It was a notion Jothen somewhat resented, if it was correct. And whatever the answer to this puzzle, Jothen did not judge McGee capable of much help. His specific technical ignorance simply added pedagogy to the press of Jothen's other duties. That much, Jothen could manage to resent from scratch. "They're not as mad as all that," McGee said equably. "They're noisy, but why not? -- they're having a good time. These family conventions are the citizens' one big chance in a lifetime to cut loose and behave almost as anti-socially as they could have every day, back in the Age of Waste." Jothen groaned inwardly. McGee's occasional fits of history were already a cross to him. "It amazes me that Prime Center allows them at all -- the Conventions, I mean," he said. "Therapy, my boy, therapy. Besides, they give Transcorp a golden opportunity to process or more at once, instead of one at a time. All perfectly rational." Jothen pointed to the dolls and banners. "Those are rational?" "No, but they're helpful," McGee said, "if you know what to look for. All those things are just rags and tags of quasi-religious traditions -- a kind of Jungian-Gravesian substrate, decorated with vague memories of lesser cults. They imply all sorts of beliefs, not all of them quite extinct: reincarnation, racial memory, ancestor worship, telepathy, historical fatalism, traditional supernaturalism, momism -- " " Whoa  " Jothen said desperately, quite unaware of the totem he was himself calling upon. " -- but the Joneses don't know any of that. Lucky for us; if worse comes to worst, those things give us handles to manipulate them by." "Good. Go manipulate them, Alva. I've got to check the water, the food, the power supplies from top to bottom and help the rest of the city's operating crew make Gitler ready for occupancy. In the meantime, I want the Joneses gotten out, by any form of transportation you think convenient -- the tubes would probably be best, but check Transcorp for advice. If you need any help, you can always call me; I'll be aloft. All clear?" "As you command, effendi." McGee made an exaggerated bow and started to leave. Then he thought better of it. He said, "Jothen, have you ever heard of a ward-heeler?" "No. What is it? Another Jones totem?" "Not precisely. See you later. I won't call unless I have to." He slipped away, quietly for so tubby and talkative a man. Below, the torrent of faces poured along as noisily as ever. Jothen was relieved to be able to get away from them both. Nevertheless, maybe McGee was going to have his uses after all. To do him justice, he had already eased Jothen's worries a little, by reminding the harried engineer that some moderately large proportion of the Joneses -- perhaps as many as twenty-five percent -- probably did not need to be sent home at all. As members of a chiefly North American clan, that many probably lived within the areas due to be affected by the arrival of Fla via; and there would be no sense in shipping them back there. Since their specialties (those of them who were employed) would no longer be needed at home, a lot of them would simply be exported right back to Gitler. It would take a little paper-and computer-work to identify this sub-group; but that was precisely the kind of thing that McGee was supposed to be good at, while the very idea itself had not occurred to Jothen. It had occurred, however, to one Fongavaro Jones. II I t was, in fact, the main reason why Fongavaro was at the moment hiding in one of the deepest service tunnels of Gitler, feeling like a hunted man. He was not exactly hunted, yet, though he was looking forward to it. Instead, he was stalking a Rest Stop, just for the practice, since again he did not expect that there would be anyone in it. Not yet. Fongavaro was classified by systems specialist and hence, like Jothen, was one of those most fortunate of all citizens, a man with a job. But there tire resemblance ended. He looked rather more like an orangutan, a stocky, muscular man with long arms and large hands. In his native city -- Tananarive, in Madagascar -- he probably would have attracted no attention; but in these dim, empty corridors he was a startling, perhaps even a fearsome figure. Of this he was well aware. Moreover, he was counting on it. If the usual Jones was as crazy as Jothen took them all to be -- which was doubtful -- then in this too, Fongavaro was a specialist. A great part of his life had been spent in the labyrinthine service tunnels between the walls and under the floors of Tananarive, and he was thoroughly suited for it; in an earlier age, he might have been a spelunker. Beyond the avermild case of agoraphobia, he actively enjoyed living at the bottom of a hole. The pleasure had been completely unconscious, simply because, until very recently, nothing had ever suggested any other way of living to him; he had been as adjusted as a mole. Then had come the journey to the Jones Convention -- his first venture outside his own city, his first sight of the whole blue void of the sky, his first projection into nothingness on a jet plane, his first direct encounter with the boundless expanses of the sea and of the World Forest. Until it happened', he had thought of the trip only as a sort of longer, duller version of a tubeways jaunt from one Madagascan village to another. He had of course known that he would have to fly part of the way to Gitler, but he had never dreamed that it would be like that. He spent the whole air trip falling, falling helplessly out of his chair, desperately nauseated, struggling not to look out the window, feeling stifled and trapped by his harness, fighting against the pills and injections they tried (successfully once or twice) to give him and, above all, raging at how his own body, his own ignorance, his own gullibility, his own manhood had betrayed him. The ordeal had been terrifying beyond belief -- but worse than that, it had been humiliating... totally humiliating. He had no intention of ever facing it again. The early recall of the Joneses startled him a little, but did not dismay him. He had already known precisely what he was going to do, as soon as he found that there was no official place in Gitler for him (which he had also expected). It was simplicity itself to hole up in the service tunnels of Gitler, in a sector that had never been occupied by the Joneses or anyone else. The system was not identical with that of Tananarive, but the similarities were close enough for his purposes. r T"he Rest Stops, here as at home, were located at strategic points throughout the network for the convenience of the maintainence staff, when they were on tours of inspection. Except that they had no windows, the Stops differed little from the average man's apartment: eight rooms with complete living facilities, including autoservers, so that staffmen could remain on tour for days at a time without having to return to the home technie village under the flyport. In a mostly empty stand-by city, no keys to the Stops were needed. As long as Fongavaro could stay clear of Gitler's own crew, in short, he had it made. He could go underground and stay there. With the second general announcement, however -- that Gitler was soon to be occupied by a still greater horde than the Joneses, this time of refugees -- he was less pleased. As was usual procedure every day and around the clock in any working, occupied city, two-and three-man teams would now be fanning out through the tunnels to check the utilities, and the Rest Stops would be needed. From now on, Fongavaro knew, he would have a tough time remaining undiscovered. All the same, he was never going to go back to Tananarive -- not for Jothen Kent, nor for Jones herself. To prevent that, any alternative was thinkable. The next Rest Stop was before him at the end of the corridor, its closed iris door looking as cozy as the entrance to a burrow. He stopped just around the bend and listened. No, there was nobody inside -- the little green telltales showed that -- but nevertheless he thought he had heard a movement. There it was again. Footsteps -- one set of them. Somebody was behind him. The steps were confident, unhurried and not at all furtive. Fongavaro did not think that he was being stalked. It was probably just a service man. But from here on, the corridor was a blind alley. All right, let him come on. Fongavaro glided silently through the Rest Stop door, which irised shut as silently behind him. The telltale, of course, turned yellow; but that couldn't be prevented -- and besides, the newcomer would probably welcome the idea of company. He was going to get it. Any alternative was thinkable N ot much more than three Smith's spoilage crew toiled clumsily in their vacuum suits, chewing steadily in Flavia's vitals with prolapse drills. They had less than two weeks left to break up the asteroid, before the lasers would focus on her remaining mass and turn her into a lopsided sunlet; but thus far, even with the loss of three lives, they had not succeeded in doing much more to her than spoiling her shape. An alarm sounded in their ped. It was time for another blast on tire Earthward side of the planetoid. Inevitably, some of the resulting pieces would take off for Earth a good deal faster than Flavia herself was already travelling, but that would just have to be borne, since it would concomitantly slow as well as lighten the main mass. There was a thudding jar deep in the rock, a soundless flash of yellow light, a slowly spreading cloud of dust in the eternal sunlight. The men went back to work. Somehow Flavia did not look a single inch smaller to them than she had before. TTis honeycomb helmet unacA " customedly heavy on his head and shoulders, Jothen rode up a secondary utility stack toward Gitler's main distribution center. The Joneses, once out of his sight, were also almost out of his mind except en masse, as an abstract complex of technical problems; but those were quite complex enough to suit him. He would let McGee deal with the Joneses as people, as long as possible. He stopped at the next way station and phoned Piscetti, his chief of operations. "Everything's normal on the lines," Piscetti reported. "But of us -- Guivrec Krantz." "My God. Who... where -- " "I don't know who. Where, in Rest Stop BB-#, way down in the bottom levels, strictly nonresidential and always were. He was strangled. It looks like he was taken by surprise, because there's no sign of a struggle." "All the rest of our people accounted for, I hope?" "Yes," Piscetti said. "I checked that right away -- none of them has been anywhere near that area in at least a year. It has to have been one of those crazy Joneses, somehow or other." "Crazy is the word for it. See what else the computer can give you. The man may have given himself away in some way -- a minor arrest, a lost ration-card, some other such bit of business. Anybody who's got a special record of any sort." "I'll try it," Piscetti's voice said dubiously. "All right. I'd like to stop him fast if we can. We've got enough trouble as it is. I'm going on up to Distribution, and I'll call you from there." Nearly in shock -- for though Guivrec had not been a close friend, he had known the man casually, and the maintainance crew was jealous of its own -- Jothen resumed his ride up the stack. It discharged him at last into the throbbing darkness of the distribution center, its gloom relieved only here and there by the little stars of telltales and safelights. It was not a reassuring place to be under the circumstances, familiar though it was. He felt distinctly uneasy, and his eyes kept darting off into comers. Knotted across the far-away ceiling were the complexes of pipes which tapped shunts from the main overhead supply line. That colossal feeder -- so large in diameter that it could accommodate a six-man personnel capsule and now and then actually did -- served chiefly to bring in Gitler's water supply direct from the water table up north, but that Was far from all that it carried. It also bore food, fuels, rock slurries and almost every other kind of supplies or semi-processed materials which could be moved in the form of self-contained peristaltic packages. Most of this material either originated with or had been routed through the Municipal Services Center in the Kansas City complex. The pipeline was Gitler's jugular vein. At the moment, there seemed to be something wrong with the sound that it was making. Jothen doubted that he ought to be alarmed... at least as yet. Though he knew most of its moods as well as a crechemother knows the noises of a nursery, it seemed' logical to him that the master conduit might make a sound new to him, when it was approaching peak load -- as in preparation for the refugee influx it was now doing for the first time in its history. After all, until the Joneses had arrived, it had effectively just been sitting there since Gitler was built, seventy years ago; the burden of the technie village alone was small. Still, it was second nature in him, just as it would have been with a creche-mother, to check such matters. Climbing through the dimness to a cat-walk where there was a slave meter-board for the Traffic computer, he called for a read-out on pressures, rates of flow and what kinds of loads Kansas City said it was sending. F or an eternal fifteen seconds, he found it impossible to believe what he saw. Maybe it was not, after all, as bad as it seemed. As a last precaution, he asked for a Chicago manifest for the day. Then he pushed every red button in sight. The Joneses -- all but one of them -- heard nothing but the continued bawling of the public address system, directing them to the tubeways and, then, Jothen's voice calling for McGee. But the work areas, the machinery decks, the utility stacks, the technician's village and homes all jangled and squalled with leather-lunged alarm. After a while, lights on " the slaw board showed that Jothen's emergency staffmen were coming onto their posts; but it was several minutes more, before the phone rang to bring in McGee's voice. "What's the matter, Jothen? Everything's going swimmingly down here -- or at least it was until now." "You may have to swim for it in earnest," Jothen said grimly. "Where are you concentrating your people?" "At the tubeway stations, just as you suggested." "Yes, but which ones? The main outgoing depots, in the sub-basement?... That's what I was afraid of. The thing is, there's a very good chance that our prime feeder line up here is going to show a major break in about ninety minutes." "How come? It's hardly ever been used!" "That's probably the trouble," Jothen said. "Evidently there was a small flaw to begin with, or else it crystalized out during disuse -- and I suppose the first strains, after the Joneses came in, made it worse. Anyhow there's a weak patch where a shunt goes off toward the flyport fuel tanks. I still think it's nothing we couldn't handle normally, but Chicago is shipping us a big bolus of pre-melted gallium as a moderator to start our main nuclear pile with, and when that hits that bend -- " "Why didn't your computer show that shipment long ago?" McGee broke in irritably. "It hasn't come onto the Kansas City block yet; I just picked it up off the dispatcher's waybill from Chicago. Anyhow we'll get nowhere arguing with it; it's on the way." "All right, but it still seems like a sloppy way to run a pipeline. What do you want me to do?" "Get everybody up to the roof," Jothen said. "We'll have to evacuate them from the flyport and from the terraces, too. Luckily there's plenty of roof space and no air traffic to speak of." es -- in ninety minutes? Miracles aren't my specialty, Jothen." "We won't have to evacuate them in that time, just get them aloft. You may have ten extra minutes, even after the main breaks. It'll probably be that long before the liquid parts of the load cascade down to you. I'm hoping some of the gallium will solidify fast enough to block off some of the semi-hard junk in the pipe, but I can't count on it -- its melting point is around eighty-five, and the temperature up here is only fifteen degrees below that right now. Better move fast -- and good luck." "Thanks," McGee said, with more than a hint of irony. J othen cut over to another line. "Piscetti, Jothen here. Any chance of our moving a nuggetgrade coal hopper into the shunt room in time to catch -- ?... Too bad. Okay, in that event the first thing I want is a fluted baffle over the shunt-room drain, so the gallium won't plug it; check storage for something light enough to truck in here fast. Set it up so that it slants the stuff off into the utility stack... Yes, but I'd rather have to chip spray out of the stack than try to free metal chunks from a roomful of frozen valves... "Damn it, I know we ought to drain the aero fuel, but we'll need it up there for the incoming evacuation ferries -- and besides, where'd you suggest draining it to? Do you want it stored under a jet of hot gallium?... Right. Now -- I'm closing the living areas in ten minutes and putting all public stairs and walkways off limits to the crew, to give McGee queue space; we'll use the stacks only. Also, there'll be a gas alarm in thirty minutes for the work areas; whatever that stew from the pipes generates when it mixes, we dor want to breathe it. Got all th .? Timing starts in fifteen seconds... Mark." "Mark," Piscetti said unemotionally, and his light went out. Overhead, the great pipeline gave a premonitory groan. Jothen yanked the power jack out of the slave board, resettled the honeycomb helmet and ran for cover, hoping that the master computer had eavesdropped and understood his timing instructions. It took him four minutes plus to make the main gallery overlooking the pump hall. Fronted with polarized, laminated glastic, the gallery was theoretically immune to heat shock, and to most mechanical insults. If it wasn't, Jothen would be allowed only a few seconds of life to regret it; he had to stay here until the accident arrived, since the gallery held the only gang board he could have hoped to have reached beforehand. Pulling down his gas mask, he checked the timing: yes -- the computer was clocking both deadlines. The hot line from Kansas City was producing a silent red scream. He snapped it open. "Gitler, are you aware that a capsule of molten gallium -- " "Yes," Jothen said grimly. "Why didn't you stop it, KC?" "It had crash priority. What's the matter, can't you handle it?" "No -- but now we've got to try. Get off the line, we've got troubles enough." h ;m mi"Very well, Gitler. However, please record that we're shunting the river around you as of now." "What!" Jothen shouted. "Listen, get me a senior monitor up there -- this is no time for computer handling. We can't do without the river -- " "This is monitor control." "But... how do we drain off this mess you sent us, then?" "You'll have to store it," KC said primly. "Store it in what?" "Your problem, Gitler. We can't allow you to contaminate the water table downstream. Good luck. Out." "Out upon you, you -- " The KC line went dead. "Piscetti -- Piscetti!... Oh, damn... Master computer! Give me a radio-active storage deadhead!" "Radio storage tanks are sealed," Gitler's computer said. "Open them, and reroute all drainage channels for receipt of sewage." "No access," the computer said. "Radio storage is under gency dumping of nuclear wastes." J othen shut the mike off for a moment and swore. Obviously he could not dump the city's two working power piles; that would leave the whole of Gitler without electricity. But on the other hand, what choice did he have? He had to get rid of the incoming garbage somehow, and the river was closed to him. "Dump the technie village pile in -- let me see -- twelve minutes after the mark. Dump the city's stand-by pile three minutes thereafter, barring a countermanding order from me and nobody else. At eighteen minutes, shunt all city effluent into the radio storage tanks. And give me a rate-of-fill estimate for the tanks, keyed to radiation hazard for personnel in the subbasements." "Minirads for personnel will be reached in fourteen minutes after the mark," the computer said, with perfect indifference. "Radio storage capacity will fill and reseal at two hours aught two minutes. Subbasements will be uninhabitable for personnel thereafter for approximately twenty-eight thousand, five hundred and thirty-nine years, give or take four years." "That's no good. Advise Kansas City River Control that we will overflow hot onto the water table after one hour unless they let us spill into the river instead and give them a complete rundown on what isotopes to expect, halflives and all. Don't tell me, tell them. Also, tell Radio-Census Washingtongrad we're going to have a long-term hot spot underground here, same data. Mark and move on all orders when I switch out." "Ready to mark," the computer said, almost as disinterestedly as Piscetti. "All right. Out." Another call light lit. It was Piscetti back again. "Hello, Jothen, glad I located you. I've been picking up your program. But I've got something else, too. I think we've identified the murderer." Jothen was astonished to discover that he had forgotten all about the death of Guivrec. "Who is it?" "A Madagascan technie named Fongavaro Jones. He tried to join our maintenance staff a day or so after he got here, but Tananarive -- that's his home town -- wouldn't release him. Then he disappeared, and there have been unexplained small drains on the Rest Spots in the murder area ever since." "Sounds convincing." "There's more. The news leaked out somehow, and the rest of the Joneses have been blowing up the rumors in the usual way. The last version I heard was that a homicidal maniac is on the loose with a laser metal-cutter. They say he's already killed and dismembered fifteen people." "I'm not surprised," Jothen said grimly. "No, but it's still feeding back. Fongavaro evidently has been listening in from one Rest Stop or another, because he now seems to have the idea he can frighten everybody away -- maintainence staff included -- and have the city all to himself. He just tried to broadcast a general warning, something very grisly about the Stalker Who Strikes Unseen -- wonder what he's been reading lately? Anyhow, the computer intercepted it, compared the voice with the one recorded on the transfer application, and there we were. It's Fongavaro, all right." "And psychotic for sure. Put a squad after him, but don't risk them unnecessarily -- that area's due to be flooded. I'd rather have him just kept below than captured if there's no other alternative." "Will do. Be sure you get out yourself." "Right. Out." A sharp hiss from the shunt room made him jump, but it was only the discharge lock, splitting lengthwise to emit a capsule whose green cocarde said it contained pine-nut flour. It lay quiescent on its receiving truck for a moment like a fat, white worm, its flexible sides still glistening with the water that had pushed it into Gitler. Then the truck hummed away with it along the tracks toward the community kitchens. The groan he had heard earlier must have been in response to the arrival of that load; evidently the crystallized spot in the main line was in even worse shape than he had feared. The discharge lock had already closed, and at the moment the usual torrent of water was rushing along the line in its usual silence -- but that wouldn't last. He glanced at the clocks: only three minutes to go! It seemed impossible that so much time had already passed; yet now that he was watching the tumblers and sweep-hands, they seemed to freeze into immobility. The last sixty seconds were the longest in his life. Was it never going to happen -- The line groaned once more. Then, with a crack like the snapping of a treebole, the main line split. Water jetted out of it. Under the intense pressure behind it, the jet was as smooth and hard as a sheet of glass; and it shattered like glass when it hit the baffle over the drain. The air in the hall became one solid, terrible shriek. Were it not for the glastic barriers, the sound alone would have killed him. He looked quickly over his shoulder to make sure that the one-man lift to the flyport control tower was still standing open and ready. At that instant, the noise stopped. In the aching, intolerable silence, the crack in the main lengthened, and something white came swelling out of it like an obscene balloon -- the gallium capsule or a pseudopod of it. Jothen did not wait for the sequel. He was into the little drum-shaped lift and shooting skyward in six seconds flat. Beneath him, the computer stolidly continued to watch, filming a miscalculation it could have prevented, had anybody had time to ask it esoteric and unlikely questions about rareearth chemistry. As the hot spray of silvery metal hit the moist air of the shunt room, most of the trivalent stuff converted to the sesquioxide. The air seethed. Spitting like dragon's poison, the oxide flakes struck the baffle, which was magnesium only slightly alloyed to prevent burning. As it splashed over the baffle, the dragon's spittle reduced to metallic gallium again, promptly and violently. The explosion shook the top levels of Gitler like a temblor. Jothen's car, the compressed air on which it was riding snatched out from under it, slammed to a stop halfway to the flyport control tower. Trembling and swearing, Jothen began to climb the rest of the way. Anyhow, he thought so much for Fongavaro Jones. He had never before had so prompt an answer. From somewhere behind him, a shot pierced his temporary deafness and ricocheted, squealing away from the riser three inches from his left foot, leaving a bright weal in the metal. Ill I t had been easy enough for Fongavaro to come by the gun. Except for the very small and inexperienced police squad -- half of which was already hunting for him -- nobody in Gitler went armed, of course; but here, as in Tananarive and in every other city, there was a small cache of sidearms in every fifth Rest Stop, stored there for the technics' use against the possibility of a really major riot. Though he had never fired a gun and expected to continue to prefer strangulation, Fongavaro had appropriated a pistol early on, just in case. It would probably have been rather more difficult for him to say exactly when he had come to believe that Jothen Kent was the principal agent of all his troubles. In one sense, the realization had swept over him, when he had listened in on the Gitler official's directions for hunting him down or allowing him to drown. At least, it was then that en Kent would now be only selfdefense. But in another sense, it seemed to him that he had always known it. After all, it must have been Kent who had turned down his original petition to be transferred to Gitler's working crew; surely no computer would have been entrusted with an application so important. It was on Kent's order that the Joneses were being evacuated, obviously a transparent maneuver to ship Fongavaro home by force under cover of a fake emergency -- what sane man would believe that story about a giant meteor? -- no matter how many other people's civil rights were violated in the process. And surely it must have been Kent who had cunningly alerted the computer to any possible further message from the fugitive. Fongavaro knew something about computers and had carefully and cleverly worded his warning to get it past any mechanical intelligence that lacked the guidance of a human enemy. But for Kent, it couldn't have failed. In any event, it was now perfactly clear that Fongavaro could not hope to have Gitler to himself while Jothen Kent was alive. Without Kent the evacuation of the Joneses would fall apart -- this McGee, with whom Kent was trying to confuse him, was obviously only some sort of minor politician or other flunky -- then be easy to panic. In addition, the hounding of Fongavaro himself would stop, deprived of the leadership of the one man who was really out to get him. It all made perfect sense. Avoiding the patrols and getting out of the subbasements was simple. After all, he could hear every order that Kent issued, even those that didn't seem to bear directly on hunting him down. For the same reason, finding where Kent was working and was planning to go next had been equally easy. Fongavaro worked his way cautiously up the utility stack, stalking the stalker. The explosion threw him and enraged him. He had not expected Kent to be ready to destroy a part of the city to get him. He was almost as surprised to see his prey erupt from the lift-shaft in mid-air, so to speak, and go on up toward the flyport on foot. But he was determined to let nothing that Kent could do rattle him -- nothing! Regaining his footing, he pointed the gun. Of course, he missed and nearly lost hold of the little automatic, to boot. But it did not look like he had missed by much. He took aim again, this time using both hands. "Fongavaro!" That was Kent's voice, echoing down the stack. It was bound to be a trick. "Fongavaro! Cut it out, man! Don't you want to get out of this alive?" "I'm not getting out," Fongavaro said -- to his own surprise, for he had not meant to answer at all. "You can't scare me away -- " "Then you're being a damn fool. The main feeder line's broken, and the city's flooding. Throw away the gun and come on aloft with me. I'll help you if I can. There are planes up there, waiting to take you all home." At the word "planes," the whole of the stack washed out into a red blur, and Fongavaro's ears roared with the pulsing of his own blood. Through the pounding confusion, he heard the gun go off... but when he could see again, Jothen Kent had vanished. r T"he providential emergency exit debouched Jothen into a section of the city with which he was unfamilar -- and worse, it was empty. It appeared to be a residential area, perhaps the topmost one under the technie village. The air of the street was full of settling dust, which confused him further, since he had never seen such a thing before. He could only guess that it was some aftermath of the explosion and was glad his gas mask was in place. There was of course no way to lock the emergency exit, and he wasted no time seeking ways to jam or block it. His only impulse was to run. He did not like being shot at. But run to where? In the distance, he heard a compound rumble of many voices, some of them shouting. That might just be the sound of a column of Joneses, being led up motorstairs toward the roof. If so, there might be one or two of his own men there who would be armed; or at worst, he ought to be able to lose himself in the crowd. Panting, he took off. There was a blurred yell, hardly human, behind him and then another shot. How many rounds did that gun have in it, anyhow? He remembered, not too certainly, that the standard automatic was a high-velocity weapon that bit tiny splinters of lead azide off the end of a roll of plastic-fill tape; if Fongavaro had one of those, it was good for a least a hundred tries at Jothen before even a dub at guns would have to try to reload it or throw it away. Jothen promptly tried to run faster, but short of free flight he was already making better time than he would have thought possible before. He careened around a circle of silently watching coupon shops, all as empty of merchandise as they were of people, and slowed down at the main entrance to another utility stack. It was sealed -- by his own order. But the crowd noise now seemed quite close. Cutting down a deserted avenue, he found himself charging now into an exchange plaza. His heart gave a bound of hope. The plaza was full of pushing, flushed, scared figures in torn costumes -- some carrying or tugging at quarreling or squalling children, others dragging baggage they had never had to tote before, still others finding it difficult to shuffle their own two feet. From the midst of the mob, two broad spiral escalators, twined around each other like twinned genes, wound upward through the remote roof, packet with restive Joneses. He tried to work his way through them and was indignantly shoved back at, until the people around him took second looks at him and saw the honeycomb helmet. Then they gave way, but slowly and sullenly. The Gitler crew was not, it was painfully clear, very popular around here at the moment. Slow though his progress was, Jothen should have been pleased with it, for he was surely quite buried in this mass of flesh now. But instead he felt stifled, he himself on the verge of panic. Sweating, he went on shouldering his way forward, trying to pull through the gas mask thick, wet air that had no odor but completely refused to move into his lungs. The helmet jolted suddenly on his head and shoulders as he jammed himself onto the nearest escalator: somebody had tried to punch him where it usually counted. Then he was on the stairs and being swung up and up, around and around, and the plaza was fading into a lake of bent heads and angry upturned faces. Breathing a long sigh of relief, he looked back at the boulevard by which he had come galloping into this press. F ongavaro was standing there, the street empty behind him, his monkey body and ragged filth marking him off from the other costumes almost as readily as the neat, viscious little gun in his hand. Jothen felt an impulse to thumb his nose; but at the same moment, the foreshortened Madagascar raised the pistol at the end of both long arms and fired it squarely at Jothen's head. How could he tell which of all these stair-riders -- The helmet! Even among all these unintelligibly costumed people, there could be no mistaking that bulging, functional carapace; it said Gitler to all the Joneses, and Jothen to Fongavaro, like a scarlet tattoo. And Jothen did not dare take it off, even if the spiral swath of bodies around him had left any cranny in which to hide it; it was now his only contact with Piscetti, with McGee, with the crew, with the world-at-large. Where the hell was the armed squad? How long was this damned go-around motor-stair ride going to take? How far up -- Splat! The sound of the automatic was only a stitch in the fabric of the crowd's noise, but Jothen -- and probably Jothen alone -- could hear it all to well. He flinched helplessly inside the honeycomb, feeling as though the whole front of his helmeted head was one enormous target. But Fongavaro, amazingly, did not seem to think he was getting anywhere at all. Jamming the still-potent gun somewhere inside his rags, he scuttled almost on his knuckles along the fringes of the mob until he came upon a fat and fussy old Jones in a Pierrot suit who seemed to be trying to load his life's possessions into a battered but still floating autocrutch. Dumping the oldster and the luggage with a single brutal sweep of his forearms, Fongavaro straddled the machine and scooted in a long, wabbly parabola toward the top of the motor-stair tree. The hole in the ceiling swallowed Jothen, before he saw the end of that crazy ride. He was just as glad, but he knew better now than to draw any deep breaths; he was still on the run. The next level was the floor of the technie village, quiet and bucolic and familiar ordinarily. Now it was a shambles. The overflow Joneses -- out of sight and hence out of mind of Gitler's few and tentative police -- were making up for the loss of their totems and baggage by looting the technie's homes. There was nobody around to prevent them or even to herd them back toward the roof; they were spreading out all through the level, giggling, singing and throwing bottles at each other. Fuming with indignation, Jothen threw a leg over the stairs to get back down to the floor; somebody had to break up this orgy -- Splat! Another poisonous, explosive little bullet flew by his helmet and drove him back to his main interest: flight. Casting frantically about for the shot's source, Jothen saw Fongavaro rowelling his autocrutch, riding tail-up and sidewise, out of the mouth of a ventilator shaft about half a mile away. The Madagascan's expression was unreadable at this distance, but his whole posture telegraphed black murder in any language. There had to be some way out of this cul-de-sac. It was ridiculous that Fongavaro should be able to make better time through the pores and doors of Gitler than Jothen himself could. The technies' access shaft to the flyport control tower had to be on this level. If only he could bull his way off these damn stairs -- Like a scuba diver, Jothen rolled over the moving handrail of the stairs and dropped to the floor of the village. Fongavaro banked around the stairs and swooped down over the heads of his scampering cousins; but he was having a hard time with the lurching autocrutch, which had not been designed for aerobatics. He overshot Jothen so fast that he nearly rammed into the far side of the square. While he was still fighting to regain control of his clumsy metal broomstick, more than half of the lights dimmed and went out, to a groan of dismay from the Joneses. The computer, restricted now to battery power, was economizing. The sudden gloom was just what Jothen needed. By the time Fongavaro was in condition to look for his quarry again, Jothen was already in the lift. IV C C IT Xl. as anybody got a gun?" In the control tower, heads turned blindly toward Jothen, with the tense impatience of men distracted from serious work by nonsense. Then one of the crew recognized him. "I think there are some signal pistols up here, Mr. Kent. If they're still operative. We don't expect to need them." "Won't do. I mean a gun I can kill somebody with." "Kill somebody -- ? No, sir, nothing of that sort?" the tower man said stiffly, and went back to work. Only one other operator had been listening to the brief exchange with less than half of his attention. His expression clearly showed that he thought he had probably missed a key word somewhere. Jothen sighed and looked out over the flyport. From here he could see no trace of the explosion, unless he counted a small but rapidly rising column of white smoke from a ventilator head about a mile away. The rest was silence. Beginning right at the edge of the flyport, the Monterrey pines, hybrid poplars, bamboo and giant sugar-cane -- the food of the world -- covered the whole of Gitler, marching solemnly down the terraces and Chinese Avails and joining the rest of the World Forest so smoothly that the city's edges were impossible to define from the air. From here, the world was in a pastoral sleep. Overhead, the autumn dusk was deepening, soft and clear. There was no moon, but already the night gave promise of a blaze of stars with, of course, no sky-glare to mock them. Among one constellation's scatter of suns -- he could not tell which -- Jothen could make out several distant moving lights: probably the first planes of the ferry fleet. Transcorp had moved fast, as usual. Evidently McGee had also moved fast. A growing murmur of many voices, like a distant sea, told Jothen that a surf of Joneses was already out on the roof of that city. He could see several amoeboid batches of them, dim and sad in their drooping finery, clumping together like slime-molds on the flyport's staging apron; but most of them were invisible, masked by the trees. That accounted in part for the uneasy edge to the susurrus. Ordinarily, nobody was allowed in the World Forest but Rangers and repairmen of the Pipeline Corps, and the Joneses doubtless were finding the open air and the towering silent woods disquieting. "Let's stick together, friends and clansmen!" McGee's voice bellowed suddenly. He was using a bullhorn, but even so his voice was tinny with the distance. "Don't wander, don't wander! There's grandfathers in them trees! Stay by the flyport -- don't get left behind!" "Up your Jones!" a much tinier voice shouted. A ragged chorus returned the cheer. "That's it! Up Joneses! Stay close!" McGee seemed to be managing -- so far, so good. But what had happened to Fongavaro? And why was it so dark? The Joneses should find it easier to stick close to the flyport if they could see its lights, but those were steadily going out. Even the beacons were mostly dead. Jothen pulled his cheek-mike into place to reassume direction of his city and found that that, too, was dead. The computer's economy measures were becoming drastic. It could not be faulted for that; battery power does not last very long. But the power failure was damn dangerous and would complicate the evacuation; even if the motorstairs continued to work, for instance, the ferries would have to land blind, by And no wonder McGee was using a bullhorn instead of the public address system. The man was resourceful, that had to be granted. I t got slowly darker, despite the emerging stars. The Forest whimpered, as if remembering the ghosts of long-extinct animals. Underfoot, something thumped -- a secondary explosion? -- and the murmuring of the Joneses grew louder. They were already confused by the conflicting orders, angry at having had their fun cut off and probably still making everything worse with the undertow of rumor. And now, also, they were becoming afraid of the strange noises and the deepening night. Something like a bat -- or what Jothen imagined might be like a bat -- swooped suddenly in front of his face. It took him a moment to realize that the thing was actually some distance away; and then, that it was Fongavaro on his autocrutch. He was flying very badly. That was not surprising, for the fan-driven prosthetic machines had never been designed for the open air; but the wild way he was lurching around the sky could not be entirely the fault of the crutch. He was fighting not only the machine, but himself: terror fugatis. Jothen looked away. There was nothing he could do now; he had gone as far as he could go. He switched his headset to the emergency channel; it responded with a gratifying hum. "McGee?" It would not have surprised him had the putative Mayor never heard of the emergency channel; but McGee responded at once. "Hello, Jothen -- where the hell have you been? Never mind, noisy down here. Have to talk to you later." "Hold on -- " "Sorry. Got my hands full of Joneses. Are the ferries coming?" "Yes, on the way. Are you -- " "Good. Hold fast. Out." While Jothen spluttered, the bullhorn began to sound again. Torches began to light, too, some of them among the trees. "Fire in the Forest?" Jothen bawled into his cheek-mike, but there was no answer. More Joneses poured out onto the flyport and into the woods. The tower deck rumbled under Jothen's feet. Then, there was light. First the tops of the trees turned silvery. Then, on the roofs, the blackness became stippled with tiler's dots, as hundreds of thousands of white faces turned skyward. A long moan rolled through the Joneses like a comber. Jothen too looked up. A falling star, so immense that it might have been a falling sun, was streaking with preternatural slowness over the city, lighting the whole landscape with a garish blue-white glare. The side of a nearby ferry, just settling in for a landing, gleamed in the glow as though a searchlight were playing upon it. The light seemed to be what Fogavaro had been waiting for. Either he had dropped the gun or had forgotten it in his fear of the open sky and the mechanical besom he was a-stride of. Instead, he swerved toward the immobile giant of the control tower and came bulleting directly at the broad windows. The noise of the meteor's passage had already reached the ground, a loud rumbling like the thunder of distance artillery. Cries of awe and fright rose from the Forest to meet it. For a wild instant, Jothen wondered if this were the monster Flavia herself, ahead of schedule and far too far to the south; but in the same second he realized that it was probably only one of the fragments Biond Smith's crew had chipped off the asteroid -- a small one, probably no more than a hundred tons. Two thirds of the way across the sky, the meteor exploded, blindingly. Fiery streaks rayed away, nearly to the horizon. Fongavaro, almost close enough now for Jothen to see his features, jerked his craft upward, halfrolled, and ran side-on into a descending ferry. The ferry, only dented, lurched and righted itself, but the autocrutch disintegrated. Its bright fragments and the sprawling black figure of Fongavaro Jones rained down from Heaven together toward Chaos and Dis, in a blast of sound from the exploded bolide that made the explosion in the shunt room seem like it had been only a warning slap. Fongavaro's long nightmare of falling had come true and now was ended. nphe cries of the Joneses grew louder, edged with hysteria. On the flyport apron, a woman's voice was screaming, "The end of the world! Grandfather is fallen! The end of the world!" Jothen, shaking, tried again to call McGee and then Piscetti; but if either replied, their voices were drowned out in an enormous waterfall that seemed to have gotten started in his earphones. When he got his sight back, he saw why: the passage of the meteor had left a broad trail of glowing white vapor stretched across the sky like an infernal rainbow. The ionized wake had completely wiped out radio reception, probably all across the spectrum. Below, the torches began to swirl. The crowd noise was rising to a roar. The dented ferry, rocking on its fans, was settling to the apron, and another was coming in. Too late, Jothen thought numbly. They're goin to panic. And there was exactly nothing that he could do about it, even had he had any idea of how to proceed. The shadowy figures of the tower stand-by crew, mustered to replace the out-of-action computer, were already bustling in the gloom around him, ready to assist the ferry landings the moment radio contact should be established -- or perhaps they were using FM and had never lost contact in the first place. He would have to give them whatever helping hand he could -- Another meteor bloomed in the night sky, rumbling like a thunderhead. It was not as big as the first, but the Joneses were by now in no mood to be discriminating. Then Jothen heard McGee's voice cutting across the din, his bullhorn turned up to full amplification -- a gargantuan bellow that must have been audible even in the still airborne ferries. Astonishingly, the Mayor was singing. Had he gone mad too? Raise the totems, Gott soil Hue ten, Fa-lafa-de-rol and cordon bleu! Jericho immune to tootin', Mighty Mothe, we love you! Or so Jothen heard it -- surely these couldn't really be the words. But the Joneses seemed to recognize them: a family hymn? Scattered voices took up the song, and then, many more. "That's it, Joneses! All together now!" The second meteor blew up. Under the light and noise, and that of the ferries' fans, the singing became defiantly louder. Hubbard's husband, Hubba's wife, Smith's disaster, Brown's dismay, Faithful shepherd, A-OK! Jothen heard himself emit a nervous giggle and suppressed it angrily. Dammit, that surely wasn't how the words went! He tried to pay attention to something that mattered. Six or seven ferries were on the ground now, and Joneses were pouring out of Immortality is within your grasp. The Cryonics Society of New York Inc. is the leading non-profit organization in the field of cryogenic interment. This involves freezing people immediately after death, in the hope of restoring them to full life, health, and youth sometime in the future. We have a practical program of action, which enables the individual to commit himself to this idea in a meaningful fashion. For detailed information write -- Cryonics Society of New York, Inc., # Creston Avenue, Bx. New York #. the Forest toward them, led by a tiny, frenetically waving figure. McGee seemed to be leading some kind of a snake dance onto the tarmac. A third and a fourth meteor arched across the sky together, roaring. The crowd howled back its challenge. The first ferry was loaded and taking off again. Near several of the others, Joneses about to board were ceremonially snuffing out torches in upended metal drums that seemed to have materialized by magic for just this purpose. Another ferry buzzed off, then another. "All right, neighbors! Everybody now! Hit it!" The piper's charges raised their voices in a deafening chorus. Nothing else in the world could have been heard above such a choir, not even a major earthquake -- by now there must have involved, spread out all over the roofs; it was as though Hell itself were singing. Distance muddled the hymn into a shapeless, tuneless thunder, but Jothen could still hear McGee; bombs us, Devils hearstle at our bones -- Still the jolly heartside chorus : Love us all, and up your Jones! The sky was full of planes. And then, suddenly, the flyport lights went on. Whether or not Piscetti had gotten the floods under control, the master computer had reached the end of its allotted clock-time and had restored power to the city. The evacuation of the Jones Convention would keep right on going, for many days -- but the crisis was over. Useless, tubby McGee had piped his rats aboard. J othen had stopped shaking by the time he had gotten back to his office, but he could not honestly have described himself as unshaken. He was glad -- God knew -- that it was all essentially over, but there were still major questions that he could not begin to answer for himself. He sat down at his disordered console and thought about them conscientiously, but not to much purpose. He still had no notion of how he was going to cope -- both practically and emotionally -- with the Chicago influx, after having spent most of his adult life virtually alone in so heavily populated a world. He had not done very well this time; indeed, he had damn near gotten himself killed, and the city was in terrible shape. He felt both incompetent and oppressed. It seemed that there was no such thing as a single crisis. Every one was a fall of dominoes. It took a lot of footwork just to stay abreast of them. He noticed with a start that the line to Prime Center was blinking at him. Numbly, he opened it. "Jothen?" Biond Smith's voice said. "Here. Hullo, Biond." "How did it go? KC tells me you're having a terrible scramble. Did you get the Joneses moving?" "They're on their way," Jothen said. He was surprised to hear that Biond, too, sounded oppressed. Evidently World Directors also had their troubles. "Good. Was McGee of any use? He's fairly good with paper, I've found." "He was invaluable," Jothen said. "Especially during the meteor shower." "Meteor shower?" Biond said, his voice cracking slightly. "Did those fragments come down as far south as Gitler? Obviously they did. Damn, somebody's miscalculated; I'll have to get on that. And now we get to the meat of the matter -- Flavia, and the real evacuations. You'd better keep McGee there, as long as he was helpful. He doesn't know a dyne from a dinosaur, of course, but all the same these ward-heeler types have their uses. I'm one myself. Glad you're all right, Jothen. Bye." The line went dead. Taking a deep breath, Jothen set his face and his soul in order and went out to meet his world -- or his doom. Maybe by now there wasn't any difference. But somehow he felt that he would be more on top of things, if only he could figure out what a "ward-heeler" was.  H  The Award-Winning Author of A Case of a A trip to Mars in a tree-house!  # B by Hal Clement (author of Ice World, Mission of Gravity, etc.) B fl B A Complete Short Novel B  All these and many more in the August IF, on sale now. Don't miss it! The Children went to Earth. They played some childish games -- and the Earthmen called them History! nphere is one period of our World History that has aspects so different from anything that went before and after that we can only gaze back on those several hundred years and ask: "Was that ourselves who behaved so?" Well, no, as a matter of fact, it wasn't. It was beings of another sort who visited us briefly and who acted so gloriously and abominably. This is the way it was: nphe Children had a Long Afternoon free. They could go to any of a dozen wonderful places, but they were already in one. Seven of them -- full to the craw of wonderful places -- decided to go to Eretz. "Children are attracted to the oddest and most shambling things," said the Mothers. "Why should they want to go to Eretz?" "Let them go," said the Fathers. "Let them see -- before they be gone -- one of the few simple peoples left. We ourselves have become a contrived and compromized people. Let the Children be children for half a day." Eretz was the Planet of the Offense, and therefore it was to be (perhaps it recently had been) the Planet of the Restitution also. But in no other way was it distinguished. The Children had received the tradition of Eretz as children receive all traditions -- like lightning. Hobble, Michael Goodgrind, Ralpha, Lonnie, Laurie, Bea and Joan they called themselves as they came down on Eretz -- for these were their idea of Eretzi names. But they could have as many names as they wished in their games. An anomalous intrusion of great heat and force! The rocks ran like water where they came down, and there was formed a scarp-pebble enclave. It was all shanty country and shanty towns on Eretz -- clumsy hills, badly done plains and piedmonts, ragged fields, uncleansed rivers, whole weedpatches of provinces -- not at all like Home. And the Towns! Firenze, Praha, Venezia, Londra, Colonia, Gant, Roma -- why, they were nothing but towns made out of stone and wood! And these were the greatest of the towns of Eretz, not the meanest. The Children exploded into action. Like children of the less transcendent races running wild on an ocean beach for an afternoon, they ran wild over continents. They scattered. And they took whatever forms first came into their minds. Hobble -- dark and smoldering like crippled Vulcan. Michael Goodgrind -- a brokennosed bull of a man. How they all howled when he invented that first form! Ralpha -- like young Mercury. And Lonnie -- a fall giant with a golden beard. Laurie was fire, Bea was light, Joan was moon-darkness. But in these, or in any other forms they took, you'd always know that they were cousins or brethren. T onnie went pure Gothic. He had come onto it at the tail end of the thing and he fell in love with it. "I am the Emperor!" he told the people like giant thunder. He pushed the Emperor Wenceslas off the throne and became Emperor. "I am the true son of Charles, and you had thought me dead," he told the people. "I am Sigismund." Sigismund was really dead, but Lonnie became Sigismund and reigned, taking the wife and all the castles of Wenceslas. He grabbed off gangling old forts and mountain-rooks and raised howling Eretzi armies to make war. He made new castles. He loved the tall sweeping things and raised them to a new height. Have you never wondered that the last of those castles -- in the late afternoon of the Gothic -- were the tallest and oddest? One day the deposed Wenceslas came back, and he was possessed of a new power. "Now we will see who is the real Emperor!" the new Wenceslas cried like a rising storm. They clashed their two forces and broke down each other's bridges and towns and stole the high ladies from each other's strongholds. They wrestled like boys. But they wrestled with a continent. Lonnie (who was Sigismund) learned that the Wenceslas he battled was Michael Goodgrind wearing a contrived Emperor body. So they fought harder. There came a new man out of an old royal line. "I am Jobst," the new man cried. "I will show you two princelings who is the real Emperor!" He fought the two of them with overwhelming verve. He raised fast-striking Eretzi armies, and used tricks that only a young Mercury would know. He was Ralpha, entering the game as the third Emperor. But the two combined against him and broke him at Constance. They smashed Germany and France and Italy like a clutch of eggs. Never had there been such spirited conflict. The Eretzi were amazed by it all, but they were swept into it; it was the Eretzi who made up the armies. Even today the Eretzi or Earthers haven't the details of it right in their histories. When the King of Aragon, for an example, mixed into it, they treated him as a separate person. They did not know that Michael Goodgrind was often the King of Aragon, just as Lonnie was often the Duke of Flanders. But, played for itself, the Emperor game would be quite a limited one. Too limited for the children. r T"he girls played their own roles. Laurie claimed to be thirteen different queens. She was consort of all three Emperors in every one of their guises, and she also dabbled with the Eretzi. She was the wanton of the group. Bea liked the Grande Dame part and the Lady Bountiful bit. She was very good on Great Renunciations. In her different characters, she beat paths from thrones to nunneries and back again; and she is now known as five different saints. Every time you turn to the Common of the Mass of Holy Women who are Neither Virgins nor Martyrs, you are likely to meet her. And Joan was the dreamer who may have enjoyed the Afternoon more than any of them. Laurie made up a melodrama -- Lucrezia Borgia and the Poison Ring. There is an advantage in doing these little melodramas on Eretzi. You can have as many characters as you wish -- they come free. You can have them act as extravagantly as you desire -- who is there to object to it? Lucrezia was very well done, as children's burlesques go, and the bodies were strewn from Napoli to Vienne. The Eretzi play with great eagerness any convincing part offered them, and they go to their deaths quite Lonnie made one up called The Pawn-Broker and the Pope. It was in the grand manner, all about the Medici family, and had some very funny episodes in the fourth act. Lonnie, who was vain of his acting ability, played Medici parts in five succeeding generations. The drama left more corpses than did the weren't so sudden or showy; the girls had a better touch at the bloody stuff. Ralpha did a Think Piece called One, Two, Three -- Infinity. In its presentation he put all the rest of the Children to roast grandly in Hell; he filled up Purgatory with Eretzi-type people -- the dullards; and for the Paradise he did a burlesque of Home. The Eretzi use a cropped version of Ralpha's piece and call it the Divine Comedy, leaving out a lot of fun. Bea did a poetic one named the Witches' Bonfire. All the Children spent many a happy evening with that one, and they burnt twenty thousand witches. There was something satisfying about those Eretzi autumnal twilights with the scarlet sky and the frosty fields and the kine lowing in the meadows and the evening smell of witches burning. Bea's was really a pastoral piece. A ll the Children ranged far except Hobble. Hobble (who was Vulcan) played with his sick toys. He played at Ateliers and Smithies, at Furnaces and Carousels. And often the other Children came and watched his work, and joined in for a while. They played with the glass from the furnaces. They made gold-toned goblets, iridescent glass poems, figured spheres, goblin pitchers, glass music boxes, gargoyle heads, dragon chargers, princess salieras, figurines of lovers. So many things to make of glass! To make, and to smash when made! But some of the things they exchanged as gifts instead of smashing them -- glass birds and horses, fortune-telling globes that showed changing people and scenes within, tuned chiming balls that rang like bells, glass cats that sparked when stroked, wolves and bears, witches that flew. The Eretzi found some of these things that the Children discarded. They studied them and imitated them. And again, in the interludes of their other games, the Children came back to Hobble's shops where he sometimes worked with looms. They made costumes of wool and linen and silk. They made trains and cloaks and mantles, all the things for their grand masquerades. They fabricated tapestries and rugs and wove in all sorts of scenes : vistas of Home and of Eretz, people and peacocks, fish and cranes, dingles and dromedaries, larks and lovers. They set their creations in the strange ragged scenery of Eretz and in the rich contrived gardens of Home. A spark went from the Children to their weaving so that none could tell where they left off and their creations began. Then they left poor Hobble and went on to their more vital games. 'Tphere were seven of them (six, not counting the backward Hobble), but they seemed a thousand. They built themselves Castles in Spain and Gardes in Languedoc. The girls played always at Intrigue, for the high pleasure of it, and to give a causus for the wars. And the wars were the things that the boys seldom tired of. It is fun to play at armies with live warriors; and the Eretzi were live... in a sense. The Eretzi had had wars and armies and sieges long before this, but they had been aimless things. Oh, this was one field where the Eretzi needed the Children. Consider the battles that the Children engineered that afternoon : Gallipoli -- how they managed the ships in that one! The Fathers could not have maneuvered more intricately in their fourdimension chess at Home. Adrianople, Kunovitza, Dibra, Varna, Hexamilion! It's fun just to call out the bloody names of battles. Constantinople! That was the one where they first used the big cannon. But who cast the big cannon for the Turks there? In their histories the Eretzi say that it was a man named Orban or Urban, and that he was Dacian, or he was Hungarian, or he was Danish. How many places did you tell them that you came from, Michael Goodgrind? Belgrad, Trebizond, Morat, Blackheath, Napoli, Dornach! Cupua and Taranto -- Ralpha's armies beat Michael's at both of those. Carignola -- Lonnie foxed both Michael and Ralpha there, and nearly foxed himself. ( Y ou didn't intend it all that way, Lonnie. It was seven-cornered luck and you know it!) Garigliano where the sea was red with blood and the ships were like broken twigs on the water! Brescia! Ravenna! Who would have believed that such things could be done with a device known as Spanish infantry? Villalar, Milan, Pavia! Best of all, the sack of Rome! There was a dozen different games blended into that one. The Eretzi discovered new emotions in themselves there -- a deeper depravity and a higher heroism. Siege of Florence! That one called out the Children's every trick. A wonderfully well played game! Turin, San Quentin, Moncontour, Mookerhide! Lepanto! The great sea-siege where the castled ships broke asunder and the tall Turk Ochiali Pasha perished with all his fleet and was drowned forever. But it wasn't so forever as you might suppose, for he was Michael Goodgrind who had more bodies than one. The fish still remember Lepanto. Never had there been such feastings. Alcazar-Quivar! That was the last of the excellent ones -- the end of the litany. The Children left off the game. They remembered (but conveniently, and after they had worn out the fun of it) that they were forbidden to play Warfare with live soldiers. The Eretzi, left to themselves again, once more conducted their battles as dull and uninspired affairs. You can put it to a test, now, tonight. Study the conflicts of the earlier times, of this high period, and of the time the followed. You will see the difference. For a short two or three centuries you will find really well contrived battles. And before and after there is only ineptitude. ften the Children played at ' ' Jealousies and raised up all the black passions in themselves. They played at Immoralities, for there is an abiding evil in all children. Maskings and water-tarnivals and balls, and forever the emotional intrigue! Ralpha walked down a valley, playing a lute and wearing the body of somebody else. He luted the birds out of the trees and worked a charm on the whole countryside. An old crone followed him and called, "Love me when I'm old." "Sempremai, tuttavia," sang Ralpha in Eretzi or Earthian. "For Ever, For Always." A small girl followed and called, "Love me when I'm young." "Forever, for always," sang Ralpha. The weirdest witch in the world followed him and called, "Love me when I'm ugly." "For always, forever," sang Ralpha, and pulled her down on the grass. He knew that all the creatures had been Laurie playing Bodies. But a peculiar thing happened : the prelude became more important than the play. Ralph fell in love with his own song, and forgot Laurie who had inspired it. He made all manner of music and poem -- aubade, madrigal, chanson; and he topped it off with one hundred sonnets. He made them in Eretzi words, Italy words, Languedoc words, and they were excellent. And the Eretzi still copy them. Ralpha discovered there that poetry and song are Passion Deferred. But Laurie would rather have deferred the song. She was long gone away and taking up with others before Ralpha had finished singing his love for her, but he never noticed that she had left him. After Hobble, Ralpha was the most peculiar of them all. I n the meanwhile, Michael Goodgrind invented another game of Bodies. He made them of marble -- an Eretzi limestone that cuts easily without faulting. And he painted them on canvas. He made the People of Home, and the Eretzi. He said that he would make angels. "But you cannot make angels," said Joan. "We know that," said Michael, "but do the Eretzi know that I cannot? I will make angels for the Eretzi." He made them grotesque, like chicken men, like bird men, with an impossible duplication of humeral function. And the Children laughed at the carven jokes. But Michael had sudden inspiration. He touched his creations up and added an element of nobility. So an iconography was born. All the Children did it then, and they carried it into other mediums. They made the Eretzi, and they made themselves. You can still see their deep features on some of those statues, that family look that was on them no matter what faces they wore or copied. Bronze is fun! Bronze horses are the best. Big bronze doors can be an orgy of delight, or bronze bells whose shape is their tone. The Children went to larger things. They played at Realms and Constitutions, and Banks and Ships and Provinces. Then they came down to smaller things again and played at Books, for Hobble had just invented the printing thing. Of them all, Hobble had the least imagination. He didn't range wide like the others. He didn't outrage the Eretzi. He spent all his time with his sick toys as though he were a child of much younger years. The only new body he acquired was another one just like his own. Even this he didn't acquire as did the other Children theirs. He made it laboriously in his shop, and animated it. Hobble and the Hobble Creature worked together thereafter, and you could not tell them apart. One was as dull and laboring as the other. nphe Eretzi had no effect whatsoever on the Children, but the Children had great effect on the Eretzi. The Children had the faculty of making whatever little things they needed or wanted, and the Eretzi began to copy them. In this manner the Eretzi came onto many tools, processes, devices and arts that they had never known before. Out of ten thousand, there were these: The Astrolabe, Equatorium, Quadrant, Lathes and Traversing Tools, Ball-Bearings, Gudgeons, Gig-Mills, Barometers, Range-Finders, Cantilever Construction, Machine-Saws, ScrewJacks, Hammer-Forges and Drop-Forges, Printing, Steel that was more than puddled Iron, Logarithms, Hydraulic Rams, Screw-Dies, Spanner-Wrenches, Flux-Solder, Telescopes, Microscopes, Mortising Machines, Wire-Drawing, Stanches (Navigation-Locks), Gear Trains, Paper Making, Magnetic Compass and Wind-Rhumb, Portulan Charts and Projection Maps, Pinnule-Sights, Spirit-Levels, Fine Micrometers, Porcelain, Fire-Lock Guns, Music Notation and Music Printing, Complex Pulleys and Snatch-Blocks, the Seed-Drill, Playing Cards (the Children's masquerade faces may still be seen on them), Tobacco, the Violin, Whisky, the Mechanical Clock. They were forbidden, of course, to display any second-aspect powers or machines, as these would disrupt things. But they disrupted accidently in building, in tooling, in armies and navies, in harbors and canals, in towns and bridges, in ways of thinking and recording. They started a thing that couldn't be reversed. It was only the One Afternoon they were here, only two or three Eretzi Centuries, but they set a trend. They overwhelmed by the very number of their new devices, and it could never be simple on Eretz again. Hphere were many thousands of Eretz days and nights in that Long Afternoon. The Children had begun to tire of it, and the hour was growing late. For the last time they wandered off, this time all Seven of them together. In the bodies of Kings and their Ladies, they strode down a High Road in the Levant. They were wondering what last thing they could contrive, when they found their way blocked by a Pilgrim with a staff. "Let's tumble the hairy Eretzi," shouted Ralpha. "Let him not stand in the way of Kings!" For Ralpha was King of Bulgaria that day. But they did not tumble the Pilgrim. That man knew how to handle his staff, and he laid the bunch of them low. It was nothing to him that they were the high people of the World who ordered Nations. He flogged them flat. "Bleak Children!" that Pilgrim cried out as he beat them into the ground. "Unfledged little oafs! Is it so that you waste your Afternoon on Earth? I'll give you what your Fathers forgot." Seven-colored thunder, how he could use that staff! He smashed the gaudy bodies of the Children and broke many of their damnable bones. Did he know that it didn't matter? Did he understand that the bodies they wore were only for an antic? "Lay off, old Father!" begged Michael Goodgrind, bleeding and half beaten into the earth "Stay your bloody bludgeon. You do not know who we are." "I know you," maintained the Pilgrim mountainously. "You are ignorant Children who have abused the Afternoon given you on Earth. You have marred and ruined and warped everything you have touched." "No, no," Ralpha protested -- as he set in new bones for his old damaged ones -- "You do not understand. We have advanced you a thousand of your years in one of our afternoons. Consider the Centuries we have saved you! It's as though we had increased your life by that thousand years." "We have all the time there is," said the Pilgrim solidly. "We were well and seriously along our road, and it was not so crooked as the one you have brought us over. You have broken our sequence with your meddling. You've set us back more ways than you've advanced us. You've shattered our Unity." "Pigs have unity!" Joan shouted. "We've brought you diversity. Think deep. Consider all the machines we have showed you, the building and the technique. I can name you a thousand things we've given you. You will never be the same again." "True. We will never be the same," said the Pilgrim. "You may not be an unmixed curse. I'm a plain man and I don't know. Surety is one of the things you've lost us. But you befouled us. You played the game of Immoralities and taught it to us earthlings." "You had it already," Laurie insisted. "We only brought elegance instead of piggishness to its practice." Immoralities was Laurie's own game, and she didn't like to hear it slighted. "You have killed many thousands of us in your battles," said the Pilgrim. You're a bitter fruit -- sweet at the first taste only." "You would yourselves have killed the same numbers in battles, and the battles wouldn't have been so good," said Michael. "Do you not realize that we are the higher race? We have roots of great antiquity." "We have roots older than antiquity," averred the Pilgrim. "You are wicked Children without compassion." "Compassion? For the Eretzi?" shouted Lonnie in disbelief. "Do you have compassion for mice?" demanded Ralpha. "Yes. I have compassion for mice," the Pilgrim said softly. "I make a guess," Ralpha shot in shrewdly after they had all repaired their damaged bodies. "You travel as a Pilgrim, and Pilgrims sometimes come from very far away. You are not Eretzi. You are one of the Fathers from Home going in the guise of an Eretzi Pilgrim. You have this routine so that sometimes one of you comes to this world -- and to every world -- to see how it goes. You may have come to investigate an event said to have happened on Eretz a day ago." Ralpha did not mean an Eretzi day ago, but a day ago at Home. The High Road they were on was in Coele-Syria not far from where the Event was thought to have happened, and Ralpha pursued his point: "You are no Eretzi, or you would not dare to confront us, knowing what we are." "You guess wrong in this and in everything," said the Pilgrim. "I am of this Earth, earthy. And I will not be intimidated by a gangle of children of whatever species! You're a weaker flesh than ourselves. You hide in other bodies, and' you get earthlings to do your slaughter. And you cannot stand up to my staff! "Go home, you witless weanlings!" and he raised his terrible staff again. "Our time Is nearly up. We will be gone soon," said Joan softly. r T"he last game they played? They played Saints -- for the Evil they had done in playing Bodies wrongly, and in playing Wars with live soldiers. But they repented of the things only after they had enjoyed them for the Long Afternoon. They played Saints in hair-shirt and ashes, and revived that affair among the Eretzi. And finally they all assembled and took off from the high hill between Prato and Firenze in Italy. The rocks flowed like water where they left, and now there would be a double scarp formation. They were gone, and that was the end of them here. There is a theory, however, that one of the Hobbles remained and is with us yet. Hobble and his creature could not be told apart and could not finally tell themselves apart. They flipped an Eretzi coin, Emperors or Shields, to see which one would go and which one would stay. One went and one stayed. One is still here. But, after all, Hobble was only concerned with the sick toys, the mechanical things, the material inventions. Would it have been better if Ralpha or Joan stayed with us? They'd have burned us crisp by now! They were damnable and irresponsible children. f  'his short Historical Monograph was not assembled for a distraction or an amusement. We consider the evidence that Children have spent their short vacations here more than once and in both hemispheres. We set out the theses in ordered parellels and we discover that we have begun to tremble unaccountably. When last came such visitors here? What thing has beset us during the last long Eretzi lifetime? We consider a new period -- and it impinges on the Present -- with aspects so different from anything that went before that we can only gasp aghast and gasp in sick wonder: "Is it ourselves who behave so? "Is it beings of another sort, or have we become those beings? "Are we ourselves? Are these our deeds?" There are great deep faces looking over our shoulder, there are cold voices of ancient Children jeering "Compassion? For Earthlings?", there is nasty frozen laughter that does not belong to our species.      The Look Do you have trouble understanding women's fashions? Here's the key! ((Ts this the place?" Sam TayA lor asked, staring at the rather undistinguished building on a side street in Paris. "It certainly doesn't look like much." "Maybe not," Jim Harper said, "but it's the salon of the world's leading style designers, Raymond and Anton." "And you still think they're to blame?" "You've seen the birth rate statistics," Jim said. "You know what the women who follow their styles look like." "Yes, I've seen the wwomen," Sam almost choked on the word. "But I just can't see all this as a plot. Why would they do it?" "Do you remember the song called 'Anatole of Paris' that Danny Kaye used to do years ago?" Jim asked. "Remember how he describes all the horrible things he has done to women in the name of fashion, tells of all the incredibly ugly clothes he has persuaded them to wear. The song ends with a line explaining why he does it. 'I do it,' he says, 'because I hate women.' " "But, Jim, you can't believe women would deliberately follow such..." "My friend, there is only one urge in the human female which is stronger than the urge to marry and reproduce, and that is the urge to look exactly like every other woman... the irresistable impulse to follow fashion's dictates." "You mean like that?" Sam asked, nodding toward two apparently hunchbacked young women hobbling by on feet long since deformed by their needlepointed shoes. "Yes," Jim said. "Women are being led to destruction by letting themselves be made so horrible to look at that men can't stand them." Sam shuddered as two more monstrosities minced past with bulges in all the wrong places. "What can we do? We're just a couple of newspaper men. If the governments of the world are helpless, what can we expect to do?" "I have an idea,"' Jim said. "I'm going to prove to those two in there that no matter what they do to women, there will always be some men who can stomach them." Sam gulped. "You don't... you don't mean us?" "Good Lord, no!" Jim said. "I swore off when they brought out the pinhead look. But I've been looking around and asking questions and I've found a guy... the sexiest, woman chasingest sailor there ever was... and we've challenged Raymond to a test. Jerry will be along in a minute and then we'll go on in." IVTeanwhile, inside the build'  ing, Anton and Raymond were in conference. "Now, Anton, don't be anymore nasty than you have to," Raymond said. "Things are going rather well." "No, they're not! We've failed!" Anton wailed, wringing his hands. "In March we introduced the pinhead effect, and in April that delightful rubber lip look, but still..." "We've made gains. You know we have." Raymond said firmly. "We know beyond a shadow of a doubt that women will wear anything or change their physical appearance in any way as long as it's the style." ' "But we haven't succeeded until... " "Until right now!" Raymond interrupted triumphantly. "Now New Look or the Sack Look or ly the most devastating, the most daring thing any of us has done yet." "I know," Anton pouted, "but I can't help feeling that..." "Even you will be convinced as soon as those two horrible men get here with their friend.' "What horrible men?" "Those two reporter things... the ones who have been writing all those nasty stories about our creations." "The Americans?" "Yes... and they're bringing a sailor with them." "A sailor? Oh, how lovely!" Anton clapped his delicate hands together. "You behave, you hear? I've arranged a test and I don't want you lousing it up." "What kind of test?" Raymond giggled. "See the curtain over there? Our newest model is behind it, and I've done the work on her myself. Need I say more?" Anton's eyes widened and then he giggled too. "You mean... ?" "Yes. They actually think they can stop us." J im Harper and Sam Taylor entered the salon. Walking between them was a tall, curlyhaired, craggy-faced young man in the dress blues of an American sailor. "Here we are... uh... gentlemen," Jim said confidently. "This is our champion, Jerry Blake." " Delighted to meet you, Jerry," Raymond gushed, extending a limp white hand which the sailor ignored. "His shipmates call him 'Make Out,' " Jim explained. "We've brought him here to save the human race from a fate worse than death." "Oh really, it's hardly that bad," Raymond tittered. "For us it is," Jim said, "but there are some men who will always be able to stand women no matter what you do to them." "And Jerry is one of those?" Raymond asked. "That's right. Make Out, tell them what you think of feminine beauty." The tall boy shrugged. "Beauty? Who needs it? As long as dames has got the equipment for the main event, who cares? I remember one time I met this old bag down in Rio, and... well, like the fella says, you can always throw a flag over her face and do it for Old Glory." "Good boy!" Sam grinned, slapping him on the back. "Is your model ready?" Jim asked. "Indeed she is," Raymond said. "She's waiting over there behind that curtain to show your friend our newest creation... "Go get 'er, Make Out!" Jim said. "And remember, the fate of mankind may depend on what you do now." "Yes, my boy, it's for more than Old Glory this time," Sam added. The sailor grinned and strode nonchalantly across the room and disappeared behind the curtain. Seconds later there was a choking, retching sound and Make Out Jerry Blake staggered toward them, his face ashen and contorted with revulsion. "What's the matter?" Jim demanded, the color draining from his face. Jerry didn't say a word. He just became violently sick on the luxurious carpeting of the salon before reeling dizzily out of the building. everything I predicted for it," Raymond said smugly. Jim and Sam looked at each other, stricken. "How long," Sam asked, "do you think it would take for a man to drink himself to death?" "I don't know," Jim said "but let's go find out." "Oh, come now, boys," Anton simpered as they moved toward the door. "There's always us, you know." "Yes, we know," Sam said. "God help the human race!" tC"Yhen door had closed behind them, Raymond turned to Anton. "Delicious! Delightful! Wasn't that just perfect?" "Beautiful!" Anton agreed. "We've done it! We've found the way!" "And the best part is, they still don't know who we are or why we're doing it," Raymond said as he stripped off his false eyelashes and removed the lower half of his face. "Let's make the call right now," Anton said, lifting off his blonde wig to free his long, green tenactles. "Let's send the alert message." "Yes," Raymond agreed, "Let's inform Alpha Centauri that the planet Earth will be depopulated and ready for colonization within the next hundred years!" A few copies of hard-bound first editions of stories from Galaxy, mint condition, brand-new. Some are now out of print and hard to find -- but take your pick while they last! The Space Merchants by Frederik Pohl  C. M. Kornbluth, originally published In Galaxy as Gravy Planet. Hard-cover first edition, #. The Demolished Man. by Alfred Bester, one of the most tallced-about st novels of all time. #. The World That Couldn't Be and others from Galaxy, stories by de Camp, Simak, Knight, etc., edited by H. L. Gold. #. Order by letter, enclosing check or money order for amount indicated. Postage paid. Sorry, orders from U.S. only. Heisenberg's Eyes All the Earth belonged to the Optimen -- who didn't know what to do with it! T o Svengaard, raised in the ordered world of the Optimen, the idea that they were fallible came as heresy. He tried to put it out of his mind and his ears. To be fallible was to be subject to death. Only the lower orders suffered thus, not the Optimen. How could they be fallible? He knew the surgeon sitting across from him in the pale dawn light that filtered through narrow slots in a domed ceiling. The man was Toure Igan, one of Central's surgical elite, a person to whom only the most delicate genetico-medical problems were posed. The room they occupied was a tight little space stolen between What Has Gone Before -- For more generations than anyone could remember, the world had been perfectly stable -- because every newborn child was genetically tailored to fit a certain standard pattern, so that the people at large were made up of replaceable parts, and their rulers, the Optimen, lived practically forever. But one unborn human embryo, hours old, threatened to destroy the whole millenia-old system. It was mortal... but it was also, at least in potentiality, a superman as potent as the Optimen themselves. If the new life was allowed to be born there was no telling what the results would be. Cautious in their immortality, the Opitmen determined to destroy if -- But they could not! Someone had hidden it away! the walls of an air-system cap, servicing the subterranean warrens of the Cascade Complex. Svengaard sat in a comfortable chair, but his arms and legs were bound. Other people were using the space, crowding past the little table where Igan sat. The people carried oddly shaped packages. For the most part they ignored Igan and his companion. Svengaard studied the dark, intense features of the Central surgeon. Crease lines in the man's face betrayed the beginnings of enzymic failure. He was starting to age. But the eyes were the blue of a summer sky and still young. "You must chose sides," Igan had said. Svengaard allowed his attention to wander. A man passed carrying a golden metallic ball. From one of his pockets protruded a short silver chain on which dangled a breeder fetish in the shape of a lingan. "You must answer," Igan said. Svengaard looked at the wall beside him -- plasmeld, the inevitable plasmeld. The space stank of disinfectants and the ersatz garden effect of air-purifier perfumes. People continued to pass through the narrow room. The sameness of their garments began to weigh on Svengaard. Who were these people? They were members of the Underground, that was obvious. But who were they? A woman touched him, crowding past. Svengaard looked up into a white smile in a black face, recognized a Zeek female, a face like Potter's but the skin darker... a surgical mistake. She wore a bracelet of human hair on her right wrist. It was blonde hair. Svengaard stared at the bracelet until the woman rounded the curve of the room out of his sight. A said. "You must believe me. Your own life depends on it." My own life? Svengaard wondered. He tried to think about his own life, identify it. He had a tertiary wife, little more than n playmate, a woman like himself whose every request for a breeder permit had been denied. For a moment he couldn't picture her face, lost the shape of it in memories of previous wives and playmates. She isn't my life, he thought. Who is my life? He was conscious of a fatigue that went to the bone, and a hangover from the narcotics his captors had administered during the night. He remembered the hands seizing him, that gasping look into a wall that could not be a door but was, the lighted space beyond. And he remembered awakening here with Igan across from him. "I've held nothing back," Igan said. "I've told you everything. Potter barely escaped with his life. The order's already out to get you. Your computer nurse is dead. Many people have died. More will die. They have to be sure, don't you understand? They can leave nothing to chance." What is my life? Svengaard asked himself. And he thought now about his comfortable apartment, the artifacts and entertainment reels, the reference works, his friends, the safely ordinary routine of his position. "But where would I go?" "A place has been prepared." "No place is safe from them" Svengaard said. In saying this, he sensed for the first time the depth of his own resentment against the Optimen. "Many places are safe," Igan said. " They merely pretend to supersensual perception. Their real powers lie in machines and instruments, the secret surveillance. But machines and instruments can be twisted to other purposes. And the Optimen depend on Folk to do their violence." Svengaard shook his head. "This is all nonsense." "Except for one thing," Igan said, "they are as we -- variously human. We know this from experience." "But why would they do these things you accuse them of?" Svengaard protested. "It's not sensible. They're good to us." "Their sole interest is in maintaining themselves," Igan said. "They walk a tightrope. As long as there's no significant change in their environment, they'll continue living... indefinitely. Let significant change creep into their lives and they are like us -- subject to the whims of nature. For them, you see, there can be no nature -- no nature they don't control." "I don't believe it," Svengaard said. "They're the ones who love us and care for us. Look at all they've done for us." "I have looked." Igan shook his head. Svengaard was being more pig-headed than they'd expected. He screened out contrary evidence and stuck to the old formulas. "You want them to succumb," Svengaard accused. "Why do you want this?" "Because they've deprived us of evolution," Igan said. Qvengaard stared at him. # "What?" "They've made themselves the only free individuals in our world," Igan said. "But individuals don't evolve. Populations evolve, not individuals. We have no population." "But the Folk..." "Yes, the Folk! Who among us are allowed to mate?" Igan shook his head. "You're a gene surgeon, man! Haven't you identified the pattern yet?" "Pattern? What pattern? What do you mean?" Svengaard pushed himself up in the chair, cursed his bindings. His arms and legs felt numb. "The Optimen hold to one cardinal rule of mating," Igan said. "Return to the standard average. They allow a random interchange with the standard average organism to suppress development of unique individuals. Such few unique individuals as occur are not allowed to breed." Svengaard shook his head. "I don't believe you," he said. But he could feel the beginnings of doubt. His own case -- no matter which mate he Chose, the breeding permit was denied. He'd examined the genetic matchings himself, had seen configurations he would've sworn were viable -- but the Optimen said no. "You do believe me," Igan said. "But look at the long lives they give us," Svengaard said. "I can expect almost two hundred years." "Medicine does that, not the Optimen," Igan said. "Delicate, careful refinement of the enzymic prescription's the key. That plus a prescribed life in which emotional upset is held to a minimum. Selected exercises and a diet chosen for your specific needs. It could be done for almost anyone." "Indefinite life?" Svengaard whispered. "No! But long life, much longer than we get now. I'm going on four hundred years, myself -- as are several of my contemporaries. Almost four hundred lovely years," he said, remembering Calapine's vicious phrase... and Nourse's chuckle. "Four hundred -- you?" Svengaard asked. "I agree it's nothing compared to their many thousands," Igan said. But almost anyone could have these years, except they don't permit it." "Why?" Svengaard asked. "This way they can offer the bonus years to the selected few," Igan said, " -- a reward for service. Without this rule they have no coin to buy us. You knew this! You've been trying to sell yourself to them for this coin all your life." S vengaard looked down at his bound hands. Is that my life? he wondered. Fettered hands? Who will buy my fettered hands? "And you should hear Nourse chuckle at my pitiful four hundred years," Igan said. "Nourse?" "Yes! Nourse of the Tuyere, Nourse the Cynic, Nourse of the more than forty thousand years!" "I've seen Nourse," Igan said. "Why do you think Nourse is a Cynic?" Igan demanded. "There're older Optimen, much older. Most of those aren't Cynics." "I don't understand," Svengaard said. He stared at Igan, feeling weak, battered, unable to counter the force of these words and arguments. "I forget you're not of Central," Igan said. "They classify themselves by the tiny bit of emotion they're permitted. They're Actionists, Emotionals, Cynics, Hedonists and Effetes. They pass through cynicism on their way to hedonism. The Tuyere already's well occupied in pursuit of personal pleasure. There's a pattern here, too, and none of it's good." Igan studied Svengaard, weighing the effect of his words. Here was a creature barely above the Folk. He was medieval man. To him, Central and the Optimen were the "Primum Mobile" in control of all celestial systems. Beyond Central lay only the Empyrean home of the Creator... and for the Svengaards of the world there was little distinction between Optiman and Creator. Both were higher than the moon and totally without fault. "Where can we run?" Svengaard asked. "There's no place to hide. They control the enzymic prescriptions. The minute one of us walks into a pharmacy for renewal, that's the end." "We have our sources," Igan said. "But why would you want me?" Svengaard asked. He kept his eyes on his bindings. "Because you're a unique individual," Igan said. "Because Potter wants you. Because you know of the Durant embryo." The Durant embryo, Svengaard thought. What's the significance of the Durant embryo? It all comes back to that embryo. He looked up, met Igan's eyes. "You find it difficult to see the Optimen in my description of them," Igan said. "Yes." "They're a plague on the face of the earth," Igan said. "They're the earth's disease!" Svengaard recoiled from the bitterness of Igan's voice. "Saul has erased his thousands and David his ten thousands," Igan said. "But the Optimen erase the future."  blocky hulk of a man squeezed past the narrow space beside the table, planted himself with his back to Svengaard. "Well?" he asked. The voice carried a disturbing tone of urgency, just in that one word. Svengaard tried to see the face, but couldn't move far enough to the side. There was just that wide belted back in a gray jacket. "I don't know," Igan said. "We can spare no more time," the newcomer said. "Potter has completed his work." "The result?" Igan asked. "He says successful. He used enzymic injection for quick recovery. The mother will be ready to move soon." A thick hand moved over the shoulder to point a thumb at Svengaard. "What do we do with him?" "Bring him," Igan said. "What's Central doing?" "Ordered arrest and confinement of every surgeon." "So soon? Did they get Dr. Hand?" "Yes, but he took the black door." "Stopped his heart," Igan said. "The only thing. We can't let them question one of us. How many does that leave us?" "Seven?" "Including Svengaard?" "Eight then." "We'll keep Svengaard restrained for the time being," Igan said. "They're beginning to pull their special people out of Seatac," the big man said. Svengaard could see only half of Igan's face past the newcomer, but that half showed a deep frown of concentration. The one visible eye looked at Svengaard, disregarded him. "It's obvious," Igan said. "Yes -- they're going to destroy the megalopolis." "Not destroy sterilize." "You've heard Allgood speak of the Folk?" "Many times. Vermin in their warrens. He'll step on the entire region without a qualm. Is everything ready to move?" "Ready enough." "The driver?" "Programmed for the desired response." "Give Svengaard a shot to keep him quiet, then. We won't have time for him once we're on the road." Svengaard stiffened. The bulky back turned. Svengaard looked up into a pair of glistening eyes, gray, measuring, devoid of emotion. One of the thick hands lifted, carrying a springshot ampule. The hand touched his neck and there was a jolt. Svengaard stared up at that faceless face while the fuzzy clouds closed around his mind. His throat felt thick, tongue useless. He willed himself to protest, but no sound came. Awareness became a tightening globe centered on a tiny patch of ceiling with slotted openings. The scene condensed, smaller and smaller -- a frantic circle like an eye with slotted pupils. He sank into a cushioned well of darkness. T izbeth lay on a bench with ' Harvey seated beside her, steadying her. There were five people here in a cubed space no bigger than a large packing box. The box had been fitted into the center of a normal load on an overland transporter van. A single glowtube in the corner above her head illuminated the interior with a sickly yellow light. She could see Doctors Igan and Boumour on a rough bench opposite her, their feet stretched across the bound, gagged and unconscious figure of Svengaard on the floor. It was already night outside, Harvey had said. That must mean they'd come a goodly distance, she thought. She felt vaguely nauseated and her abdomen ached around the stitches. The thought of carrying her son within her carried a strange reassurance. There was a sense of fulfillment in it. Potter had said she likely could do without her regular enzymes while she carried the embryo. He'd obviously been thinking the embryo would be removed into a vat when they reached a safe place. But she knew she'd resist that. She wanted to carry her son full term. No woman had done that for thousands of years, but she wanted it. "We're picking up speed," Igan said. "We must be out of the tubes onto the skyway." "Will there be check points?" Boumour asked. "Bound to be." Harvey sensed the accuracy of Igan's assessment. Speed? Yes -- their bodies were compensating for heavier pressure on the turns. Air was coming in a bit faster through the scoop ventilator under Lizbeth's bench. There was a new hardness to the groundeffect suspension, less bounce. The turbines echoed loudly in the narrow box, and he could smell unburned hydrocarbons. Check points? Security would use every means to see that no one escaped Seatac. He wondered then what was about to happen to the megalopolis. The surgeons had spoken of poison gas in the ventilators, sonics. Central had many weapons, they said. Harvey put out an arm to hold Lizbeth as they rounded a sharp corner. He didn't know how he felt about Lizbeth carrying their son within her. It was odd. Not obscene or disgusting... just odd. An instinctive response had come to focus within him, and he looked around for dangers from which he could protect her. But there was only this box filled with the smell of stale sweat and oil. "What's the cargo around us?" Boumour asked. "Odds and ends," Igan said. "Machinery parts, some old art works, inconsequential things. We took anything we could pirate to make a seemingly normal load." Inconsequentials, Harvey thought. He found himself fascinated by this revelation. Inconsequentials. They carried parts to things that might never be built. L izbeth's hand groped out, found his. "Harvey?" He bent over her. "Yes, dear?" "I feel... so... funny." Harvey cast a despairing look at the doctors. "She'll be all right," Igan said. "Harvey, I'm afraid," she said. "We're not going to get through." "That's no way to talk." Igan said. She looked up, found the gene surgeon studying her across the narrow space of the box. His eyes were a pair of glittering instruments in a slim, supercilious face. no is he a Cyborg,, too? she wondered. The cold way the eyes stared at her broke through her control. "I don't care about myself!" she hissed. "But what about my son?" "Best calm yourself, madam," Igan said. "I can't," she said. "We're not going to make it!" "That's no way to act," Igan said. "Our driver is the finest Cyborg available." "He'll never get us past them," she moaned. "You'd best be quiet," Igan said. Harvey at last had an object from which to protect his wife. "Don't talk to her that way!" he barked. Igan spoke in a long-suffering tone: "Not you too, Durant. Keep your voice down. You know as well as I do they'll have listening stations along the skyway. We shouldn't be speaking now unless it's absolutely necessary." "Nothing can get past them tonight," Lizbeth whispered. "Our driver is little more than a shell of flesh around a reflex computer," Igan said. "He's programmed for just this task. He'll get us through if anyone can." "If anyone can," she whispered. She began to sob -- wracking, convulsive movements that shook her whole body. "See what you've done!" Harvey said. Igan sighed, brought up a hand containing a capsule, extended the capsule to Harvey. "Give her this." "What's that?" Harvey demanded. "Just a sedative." "I don't want a sedative," she sobbed. "It's for your own good, my dear," Igan said. "Really this could dislodge the embryo. You should remain calm and quiet this soon after the operation." "She doesn't want it," Harvey said. His eyes glared with anger. "She has to take it," Igan said. "Not if she doesn't want it." I gan forced his voice into a reasonable tone. "Durant, I'm only trying to save our lives. You're angry now and you..." "You're damn right I'm angry! I'm tired of being ordered around!" "If I've offended you, I'm sorry Durant," Igan said. "But I must caution you that your present reaction is conditioned by your gene shaping. You've excess male protectiveness. Your wife will be all right. This sedative is harmless. She's hysterical because she has too much maternal drive. These are flaws in your gene shaping, but you'll both be all right if you remain calm." "Who says we're flawed?" Harvey demanded. "I'll bet you're a Sterrie who's never... "That's quite enough, Durant," the other doctor said. It was a rumbling, powerful voice. Harvey looked at Boumour, noted the pinched-up elfin face on the big body. The surgeon appeared powerful and dangerous, the face strangely inhuman. "We cannot fight among ourselves," Boumour rumbled. "We may be getting near the check point. They're sure to have listening devices." "We aren't flawed," Harvey growled. "Perhaps you're right," Igan said. "But you're both reducing our chances of escape. If one of you breaks up at that check point, that's the end of us." He shifted his hand, extended the capsule to Lizbeth. "Please take this, madame. It contains a tranquilizer. Quite harmless, I assure you." Hesitantly, Lizbeth took the capsule. It felt cold and gelatinous against her fingers -- repulsive. She wanted to hurl the thing at Igan, but Harvey touched her cheek. "Maybe you'd better take it," he said. "For the baby." She brought up her hand, popped the capsule against the back of her tongue, gulped it. It must be all right if Harvey agreed. But she didn't like the hurt, baffled look in his eyes. "Now relax," Igan said. "It's fast acting -- three or four minutes and you'll feel quite calm." He sat back, glanced down at Svengaard. The trussed figure still appeared to be unconscious, chest rising and falling in an even rhythm. TT'or what felt like a long time now, Svengaard had been increasingly aware of hunger and a swooping, turning motion that rolled his body against a hard surface. There was a sensation of swiftness about the motion. He smelled human perspiration, heard the roar of turbines. The sound was beginning to press on his consciousness. There was light, dim and fuzzy, through uncooperative eyelids. He felt a gag biting his lips, bindings on hands and feet. Svengaard opened his eyes. For a moment he failed to focus. Then he found himself staring up at a low ceiling, a tiny glowtube in the corner with a speaker grill beneath it bulging beside a dull ruby call light. The ceiling seemed too close to him, and there was a blurred shadow shape to his right. A leg stretched across him. The single light emitted a yellow glow that almost failed to dispel the darkness. The ruby light began winking, red fire flashing on and off. "Check point!" Igan hissed. "Silence everyone!" They sensed the van begin to slow. Its air suspension became softer and softer. The turbines whined downscale. They rocked to a stop, and the turbines whispered into stand-by. Svengaard's gaze darted around the enclosure. A rough bench above him to his right... two figures seated on it. A sharp edge of metal protruded from the bench support beside his cheek. Softly, gently, Svengaard moved his head toward the metal projection, felt it touch flesh through the gag. He gave a gentle push of his head upward, and the gag pulled down slightly. The projection scratched his cheek, but he ignored it. Another gentle tug and the gag lowered another turned his eyes, checking his surroundings, saw Lizbeth's face above him to the left, her eyes closed, hands in front of her mouth. There was a sense of suspended terror about her. Again, Svengaard moved his head. There were voices somewhere in a remote distance -- sharp sounds of questions, murmurous answers. Lizbeth's hands lowered to reveal her mouth. The lips moved soundlessly. The sound of talking had stopped. Slowly the van began to move. Svengaard twisted his head. The binding of his gag broke free. He coughed it from his mouth, shouted: "Help! Help! I'm a prisoner! Help!" I gan and Boumour leaped with shock. Lizbeth screamed : "No! Oh, no!" Harvey surged forward, crashed a fist into Svengaard's jaw, fell on him with one hand over the man's mouth. They held their positions in an agony of listening as the van continued to gather speed. Igan took a trembling breath, looked across into the wide staring eyes of Lizbeth. The voice of their driver came through the speaker grill: "What is the trouble? Can't you observe the simplest precautions?" The dispassionate, accusing quality of the voice chilled Harvey. He wondered about the driver then, why the creature took this tone rather than telling them if they'd been exposed. Svengaard felt limp and unconscious beneath him, Harvey realized. He experienced a wild desire to throttle the surgeon here and now, could almost feel his hands around the man's throat. "Did they hear us?" Igan whispered. "Apparently not," the driver rasped. "No sign of pursuit. I presume you'll not permit another such lapse. Please report on what happened." "Svengaard wakened from the narcotic sooner than we expected." "But he was gagged." "He... managed to get the gag off... somehow." "Perhaps you should kill him. Obviously he will not take reconditioning." Harvey pushed himself off Svengaard. Now that the Cyborg had made the suggestion, he no Who was it up there in the van's cab? Harvey wondered. Cyborgs tended to sound alike, that computer personality with its altitude of logic so far above the human. This one, though, came through even more remote than usual. "We'll... consider what to do," Igan said. "Svengaard is again secure?" "He's been taken care of." "No thanks to you," Harvey said, staring at Igan. "You were right over him." Igan's face paled. He remembered his frozen immobility after that leap of fear. Anger surged through him. What right had this clod to question a surgeon? He spoke stiffly: "I regret that I'm not a man of violence." "Something you'd better learn," Harvey said. He felt Lizbeth's hand on his shoulder, allowed her to guide him back onto their bench. "If you have more of that knockout stuff, maybe you'd better use another dose of it on him before he wakes up again." Igan suppressed a sharp reply. "In the bag under our bench," Boumour said. "A reasonable suggestion." Woodenly, Igan groped for a slapshot, administered it to Svengaard. A gain the driver's voice barked through the speaker: "Attention! We must not presume from the lack of immediate and obvious pursuit that they failed to hear the outcry. I am executing Plan Gamma." "Who is that driver?" Harvey whispered. "I didn't see which one they programmed," Boumour said. He studied Harvey. That had been an appropriate question. The driver did sound odd, much more so than the usual Cyborg abnormality. They'd said the driver would be a programmed reflex computer, a machine designed to give the surest response to achieve their escape. Who did they choose for that program? "What's Plan Gamma?" Lizbeth whispered. "We're abandoning the prepared escape route," Boumour said. He stared at the forward wall of their box. Abandoning the prepared route... which meant they'd be completely dependent now upon the abilities of the Cyborg driver... and whichever scattered cells of the Underground remained and were available. Any one of those cells could've been compromised, of course. Boumour's usually stolid nature began to entertain odd wisps of fear. "Driver!" Harvey called. "Silence," the driver snapped. "Stick to the original plan," Harvey said. "They have the medical facilities there if my wife..." "Your wife's safety is not the overriding factor," the driver said. "Elements along the prepared route must not be discovered. Do not distract me with your objections. Plan Gamma is being executed." "Easy does it," Boumour said as Harvey surged forward, supporting himself with a hand on the bench. "What can you do, Durant?" Harvey sagged back onto the bench, groped for and found Lizbeth's hand. She squeezed it, signaled : "Wait. Don't you read the doctors? They're frightened too... and worried." "I'm worried about you," Harvey signaled. So her safety -- and presumably ours -- aren't the overriding concern, Boumour thought. What then is the overriding concern? What program controls our computer-in-ilesh? Y Artly Nourse of the Tuyere occupied a throne in the Survey Globe, his attention on the rays, the winking lights and gauges, the cascading luminescences that reported affairs of the Folk. A telltale told him it was night outside in this hemisphere -- darkness that spread across the land from Seatac to the megalopolis of N'Scotia. He saw the physical darkness as a sign of frightening events to come and wished Schruille and Calapine would return. The visual-report screen came alight. Nourse turned to face it as Allgood's features appeared there. The Security boss bowed to Nourse. "What is it?" Nourse asked. "Seatac Checkpoint East reports a van with an odd load of containers has just gone through, Nourse. Its turbines carried masking mutes which we deciphered. The mutes concealed sounds of breathing -- five persons hidden in the load. Voices cried out from within as the van pulled away. Acting on your instructions, we put a drop marker onto the van and now have it under observation. What are your orders?" It begins, Nourse thought. While I'm alone here it begins. Nourse looked to the instruments covering the checkpoints. Seatac East. The van was a moving green pinpoint on a screen. He read the banked binaries describing the incident, compared them with a total-plan motivational analysis. The probability analogues he derived filled him with a sense of doom. "The voices have been identified, Nourse," Allgood said. "The voice prints were... "Svengaard and Lizbeth Durant," Nourse said. "Where she is, her husband cannot be far away," Allgood said. Allgood's logical little announcements began to annoy Nourse. He contained the emotion while noting the man had overlooked the use of the Optiman's name-in-address. It was a small sign, but significant, especially when Allgood appeared not to notice his own lapse. "Which leaves us two unidentified," Nourse said. "We can make an educated guess... Nourse." Nourse glanced at his probability analogues, said: "Two of our wayward pharmacists." "One may be Potter, Nourse." Nourse shook his head. "Potter remains in Seatac." "They may have a portable vat, Nourse, and that embryo with them," Allgood said, "but we failed to detect appropriate machinery." "You would not hear the machinery being used," Nourse said. "Or, hearing it, you would not identify it." VTourse looked up to the banks  of scanners -- every one of them alive -- showing the Qptimen observing their Survey Globe. Night or day, the watching channels were jammed. They know what I mean, he thought. Are they disgusted, or is this just another interesting aspect of violence? As could have been predicted, Allgood said: "I fail to understand Nourse's meaning." "No need," Nourse said. He looked at the face in the screen. So young it appeared, but Nourse had begun to notice a thing: There was much youngness in Central, but no youth. Even the Sterrie servants betrayed this fact to the unveiled eye. He felt himself to be like the Sterrie Folk suddenly, watching each other for evidence of aging, hoping by comparison that their own appearance prospered. "What are Nourse's instructions?" Allgood asked. "Svengaard's outcry indicates he's a prisoner," Nourse said. "But we must not overlook the possibility this is an elaborate ruse." "Shall we destroy the van, Nourse?" "Destroy... Nourse shuddered. "No! Not yet. Keep it under surveillance. Put out a general alert. We must discover where they're headed. Every contact they make must be noted and marked down for attention." "If they elude us. Nourse, it could..." "You've flagtapped the appropriate enzyme prescriptions?" "Yes, Nourse." "Then they cannot run far... or long." "As you say, Nourse." "You may go," Nourse said. He watched the screen long after it had turned blank. Destroy the van? That would be an ending. He felt then that he did not want this game to end -- ever. A curious feeling of elation crept through him. T he globe's entrance segment swung below him. Calapine entered, followed by Schruille. They rode the climbing beam to their seats on the triangular dais. Neither spoke. They appeared withdrawn, oddly calm. Nourse thought of a controlled storm as he looked at them -- the lightning and the thunder contained so that it might not harm their fellows. "Is it not time?" Calapine asked. A sigh escaped Nourse. Schruille activated the sensor contact with the scanners in the mountains. There was moonlight suddenly in the receiving screens, the sounds of nightbirds, a rustling of dry leaves. Far off across moon-frosted hills lay lines and patches of lights tracing the coast and harbors of the megalopolis and the multi-level skyway networks. Calapine stared at the scene, thinking of jewels and casual baubles, the playthings of idleness. She'd not had the inclination in several centuries to indulge in such toys. Why should I think of them now? she wondered. These are not toys. Nourse examined the binary pyramids, the action analogues showing the course of Folk activity within the megalopolis. "All is normal... and in readiness," he said. "Normal!" Schruille said. "Which of us?" Calapine whispered. "I have seen the necessity longest," Schruille said. "I will do it." He rolled a looping ring in the arm of his throne. As he moved it, he was appalled by the simplicity of the action. This ring and the powers it controlled had been at hand for eons, an unsensitive linkage of machinery. All it took was a simple turning motion, a hand and the will behind the hand. Calapine watched the scene in her screens -- moonlight on hills, the megalopolis beyond, an animated toy subject to her whims. The last cadre of special personnel had departed, she knew. Irreplaceable objects that might be damaged had been removed. All was ready and doomed. Winking flares began to appear through the necklaces of light -- golden yellow flares. The Tuyere's screens blurred as sonics vibrated the distant scanners. Lights began going out. Across the entire region, the lights went out -- in groups and one by one. A low green fog rolled across the running the hills. "presently no lights were visible. Only the green fog remained. It continued to creep out beneath the impersonal moon, moving out and across and through until it remained and nothing more. Schruille watched the stacked numerical analogues, the unemotional reporters which merely counted, submitted deductions of sortings, remainders... zeroes. Nothing showed Folk dying in the tubes and warrens, in the streets... at their labors... at their play. Nourse sat weeping. They are dead, all dead, he thought. Dead. The word felt peculiar in his mind, devoid of personal meaning. It was a term that could be applied to bacteria perhaps... or to weeds. One sterilized an area before bringing in lovely flowers. Why do I weep? He tried to remember if he'd ever wept before. Perhaps there was a time when I wept, he thought. But it was so long ago. Ago... ago... ago... time... time... wept... wept. They were words suddenly without meaning. That's the trouble with endless life, he thought. With too much repetition, everything loses meaning. Schruille studied the green fog in his screens. A few repairs, and we'll be able to send in new Folk, he thought. We'll repopulate with Folk of a safer cut. He wondered then where they'd find the safer Folk. The globe's analysis boards revealed that the Seatac problem was only one of many such pockets. Symptoms were everywhere the same. He could see the flaw. It centered on the isolation of one generation from another. Lack of traditions and continuity became an obsession with the Folk... because they seemed to communicate no matter what repressions were tried. Folk sayings would crop up to reveal the deep current beneath. Schruille quoted to himself: "When God first created a dissatisfied man, He put that man outside Central." But we created these Folk, Schruille thought. How did we create dissatisfied men? He turned then and saw that Calapine and Nourse were weeping. "Why do you weep?" Schruille demanded. But they remained silent. XX  X There the last skyway ended, ' ' the van took the turn away from the undermountain tube and held to the wide surface track on the Lester by-way. It led upward through old tunnels to the wilderness reserve and breeder-leave resorts along an almost deserted air-blasted roadbed. There were no slavelights up here -- only the moon and the stabbing cyclops beam of the van's headlight. An occasional omnibus passed them on the downtrack, the passenger seats occupied by silent, moody couples, their breeder leave ended, heading back to the megalopolis. If any of them focused on the van, it was dismissed as a supply carrier for the resorts. On a banked curve below the Homish Resort Complex, the Cyborg driver made a series of adjustments to his lift controls. Venturis narrowed. Softness went out of the ride. Turbines whined upward to a near destructive keening. The van turned off the roadbed. Within the narrow box that concealed them, Harvey Durant clutched the bench with one hand and Lizbeth with the other as the van lurched and bounced across the eroded mounds of an ancient railroad right of way, crashed through a screen of alders and turned onto a game track that followed the right of way upward through buck brush and rhododendrons. "What's happening?" Lizbeth wailed. The driver's voice rasped through the speaker: "We have left the road. There is nothing to fear." Nothing to fear, Harvey thought. The idea appeared so ludicrous he had to suppress a chuckle which he realized might be near hysteria. The driver had turned off all exterior lights and was relying now on the moon and his infrared vision. The cyborg-boosted vision revealed the trail as a snail track through the brush. The van gulped this track for two kilometers, leaving a dusty, leaf-whirling wake to a point where the game trail intersected a forest patrol road -- a cleared track matted with dead salal and bracken from the passage of the patrol vehicles. Here, it turned right like a great hissing prehistoric monster, labored up a hill, roared down the other side and to the other side and to the top of another hill where it stopped. Turbines whined down to silence, and the van settled onto its skids. The driver emerged, a blocky stub-legged figure with glittering prosthetic arms attached for its present needs. A side panel was ripped off and the Cyborg began unloading cargo, tossing it indiscriminately down through a stand of hemlock into a deep gully. XXrithin their compartment, Y " Igan lurched to his feet, put his mouth near the speakerphone and whispered: "Where are we?" Silence. "That was stupid," Harvey said. "How do you know why he's stopped?" Igan ignored the insult. It came after all from a semi-educated dolt. "You can hear him shifting cargo," Igan said. He leaned across Harvey, pounded a palm against the compartment's side. "Whats 'going on?" "Oh, sit down," Harvey said. He put a hand on Igan's chest, pushed. The surgeon stumbled backward onto the opposite bench. Igan started to bounce back, his face dark, eyes glaring. Boumour restrained him, rumbled : "Serenity, friend Igan." Igan settled back. Slowly, a look of patience came over his features. "It's odd," he said, "how one's emotions have a way of asserting themselves in spite of..." "That will pass," Boumour said. Harvey found Lizbeth's hand, clutched it, signaled: "Igan's chest -- it's convex and hard as plasmeld. I felt it under his jacket." "You think he's Cyborg?" "He breathes normally." "And he has emotions. I read fear on him." "Yes... but..." "We will be careful." Boumour said: "You should place more trust in us, Durant. Doctor Igan had deduced that our driver would not be moving cargo unless certain sounds were safe." "How do we know who's moving cargo?" Harvey asked. A look of caution fled across Boumour's massive calm. Harvey read it, smiled. "Harvey!" Lizbeth said. "You don't think the... "It's our driver out there," Harvey reassured her. "I can smell the wilderness in the air. There's been no sound of a struggle. One doesn't take a Cyborg without a struggle." "But where are we?" she asked. "In the mountains, the wilderness," Harvey said. "From the feel of the ride, we're well off the main by-ways." Abruptly, their compartment lurched, slid sideways. The single light was extinguished. In the sudden darkness, the wall behind Harvey dropped away. He clutched Lizbeth, Whirled, found himself looking out into darkness... moonlight... their driver a blocky shadow against a distant panorama of the megalopolis with its shimmering networks of light. The moon silvered the tops of trees below them, and there was a sharp smell of forest duff, resinous, dank, churned up by the van and not yetsettled. The wilderness lay silent as though waiting, anolyzing the intrusion. "Out," the driver said. T he Cyborg turned. Harvey saw the features suddenly illuminated by moonlight, said: "Glisson!" "Greetings, Durant," Glisson said. "Why you?" Harvey asked. "Why not?" Glisson asked. 'Get out of there now." Harvey said: "But my wife isn't..." "I know about your wife," Durant. "She's had plenty of time since the treatment. She can walk if she doesn't exert herself." Igan spoke at Harvey's ear: "She'll be quite all right. Sit her up gently and help her down." "I... feel all right," Lizbeth said. "Here." She put an arm over Harvey's shoulder. Together they slipped down to the ground. Igan followed, asked: "Where are we?" "We are someplace headed for someplace else," Glisson said. "What is the condition of our prisoner?" Boumour spoke from within the compartment: "He's coming around. Help me lift him out." "Why've we stopped?" Harvey asked. "There is steep climbing ahead," Glisson said. "We're dropping the load. A van isn't built for this work." Boumour and Igan shouldered past them carrying Svengaard and propped him against a stump beside the track. "Wait here while I disengage the trailer," Glisson said. "You might be considering whether we should abandon Svengaard." Hearing his name, Svengaard opened his eyes, found himself staring out and down at the distant lights of the megalopolis. His jaw ached where Harvey had struck him, and there was a throbbing in his head. He felt hungry, thirsty. His hands were numb beyond the bindings. A dry smell of evergreen needles filled his nostrils. He sneezed. "Perhaps we should get rid of Svengaard," Igan said. "I think not," Bouraour said. "He's a trained man, a possible ally. We're going to need trained men." Svengaard looked toward the voices. They stood beside the van which was a long silvery shape behind a stubby double cab. A wrenching of metal sounded there. The trailer slid backward on its skids almost two meters before stopping against a mound of dirt. Glisson returned, squatted beside Svengaard. "What is our decision?" the Cyborg asked. "Kill him or keep him?" Harvey gulped, felt Lizbeth clutch his arm. "Keep him yet awhile," Boumour said. "If he causes no more trouble," Igan said. "We could always use his parts," Glisson said. "Or grow a new Svengaard and retrain it." The Cyborg stood. "Not always successful, though. An immediate decision isn't necessary. It is a thing to consider." Svengaard remained silent, frozen by the emotionless clarity of the man's speech. A hard, brutal rrtan, he thought. A tough man, prepared for any violence. A killer. "Into the cab with him then," Glisson said. "Everyone into the cab. We must get..." The Cyborg broke off, stared out toward the megalopolis. C vengaard turned toward the  strings of blue-white light glittering far away and cold. A winking golden flare had appeared amidst the lights on his left. Another blazed up beyond it -- a giant's bonfire set against the background of distant, moonfrosted mountains. More yellow flares appeared to the right. A shook him, jarred a sympathetic metal dissonance from the van. "What's happening?" Lizbeth hissed. "Quiet," Glisson said. "Quiet and observe." "Gods of life," Lizbeth whispered, "what is it?" "It is the death of a megalopolis," Boumour said. Again sonics rattled the van. "That hurts," Lizbeth whimpered. Harvey pulled her close, muttered: "Damn them!" "Up here it hurts,' Igan said, "Down there it kills." Green fog began emerging from the wilderness some ten kilometers below them. It rolled out and down like a furious downy sea beneath the moon, engulfing everything -- hills, the gem-like lights, the yellow flares. "Did you think they would use the death fog?" Boumour asked. "We knew they would use it," Glisson said. "I suppose so," Boumour said. "Sterilize the area." "What is it?" Harvey demanded. "It comes from the vents where they administered the contraceptive gas," Boumour said. "One drop on your skin is the end for you." Igan moved around, stared down at Svengaard. "They are the ones who love us and care for us," he mocked. "What's happening?" Svengaard asked. "Can you not hear?" Igan asked. "Can you not see? Your friends the Optimen are sterilizing Seatac. Did you have friends there?" "Friends?" There was a broken quality to Svengaard's voice. He turned back to stare at the green fog. The distant lights had all been extinguished. Again, sonics chattered through them, shook the ground, rattled the van. "What do you think of them now?" Igan asked. Ovengaard shook his head, un able to speak. He wondered why he had no sensory fuse system to shut off this scene. He felt chained to awareness through sense organs gone abnormal beyond any previous experience... a permissive aberration. His senses were deceiving him, that was it. This was a special case of self-deception. "Why don't you answer me?" Igan asked. "Leave him alone," Harvey said. "We've griefs of our own. Haven't you any feelings?" "He sees it and does not believe," Igan said. "How could they?" Lizbeth whispered. "Self-preservation," Boumour rumbled. "A trait our friend Svengaard doesn't seem to have. Perhaps it was cut out of him." Svengaard stared at the rolling green cloud. So silent and stealthy it was! The great reach of darkness where once there had been light and life filled him with a raw awareness of his own mortality. He thought of friends down there -- the hospital staff... embroyos... his playmatewife. All destroyed. Svengaard felt emptied, incapable of any emotion -- not even grief. He could only question: What was their purpose? "Into the cab with him," Glisson said. "On the floor in the rear." Ungentle hands lifted Svengaard -- he identified Boumour and Glisson. The driver's unemotional quality confused Svengaard. He had never before encountered quite that abstract detachment in a human being. They pushed him onto the floor of the van's cab. The sharp edge of a seat brace dug into his side. Feet came in around him. Someone put a foot on his stomach, recoiled. The turbines came alive. A door was slammed. They glided into motion. Svengaard sank into a kind of stupor. Lizbeth seated above him heaved a deep sigh. Hearing it, Svengaard was roused to a feeling of compassion for her, his first emotion since the shock of seeing the megalopolis die. Why did they do it? he asked himself. Why? In the darkness, Lizbeth gripped Harvey's hand. She could see in an occasional patch of moonglow the outline of Glisson directly ahead of her. The Cyborg's minimal movement, the sense of power in every action, filled her with growing disquiet. The scar of her operation itched. She wanted to scratch, but feared calling attention to herself. The Courier Service had been a long time building its own organization, deceiving both the Cyborgs and the Optimen. They'd done it partly through self-effacement. Now, in her fear, she sank back into that treatment. Through their hands, Harvey signaled: "Boumour and Igan, I read them now. They're new Cyborgs. Probably just a first linkage with implanted computers. They're just learning the price, shedding their normal human emotional reactions, learning to counterfeit emotion." She absorbed this, seeing them through Harvey's deduction. He often read people better than she did. She reread what she had seen of the two surgeons. "Do you read it?" he signaled. "You're right. Yes." "It means a total break with Central. They can never go back." "That explains Seatac," she signaled. She began to tremble. "And we can't trust them," Harvey said. He pressed her close, soothing her. r T"'he van labored up through the foothills, skirting open meadows, following ancient tracks, an occasional streambed. Shortly before dawn, it swerved left down a firebreak and into a stand of pines and cedars, squeezed its way through a narrow lane there with its blowers kicking up a heavy cloud of forest duff behind. Glisson pulled to a stop behind an old building, moss on its sides, small curtained windows. Pseudo ducks, with a weedy patina and grass-grown signs that they hadn't been animated in years, made a short file near the building -- pale moonfigures in the light of a single bulb high up under the building's eaves. Turbines whined to silence. They could hear then the hum of machinery and looking toward the sound saw the dull silver outline of a ventilator tower among the trees. A door at the corner of the building opened. A heavy-headed man with a big jaw, stoopshouldered, emerged blowing his nose into a red handkerchief. He looked old, his face a mask of subservience. Glisson said: "It's the sign. All is safe here... for the moment." He slipped out, approached the old man, coughed. "A lot of sickness around these days," the old man said. His voice was as ancient as his face, wheezing, slurring the consonants. "You're not the only one with troubles," Glisson said. The old man straightened, shed the stooped look and subservient manner. "S'pose you're wanting a hidey hole," he said. "Don't know if it's safe here. Don't even know if I oughta hide you." "I will give the orders here," Glisson said. "You will obey." The old man studied Glisson a moment, then a look of anger washed over his face. "You damn Cyborgs!" he said. "Hold your tongue," Glisson said, his voice flat. "We need food, a safe place to spend the day. I shall require your help in hiding this van. You must know the surrounding terrain. And you will arrange other transportation for us." "Best cut it up and bury it," the old man said, his voice surly. "Been a hornet's nest stirred up. Guess you know that." "We know," Glisson said. He turned, beckoned to the van. "Come along. Bring Svengaard." presently the others joined him. Boumour and Igan supported Svengaard between them. The bindings on Svengaard's feet had been released, but he appeared barely able to stand. Lizbeth walked with the bent-over care that said she wasn't sure her incision had healed, despite the enzymic speed-up medication. "We will lodge here during daylight," Glisson said. "This man will direct you to quarters." "What word from Seatac?" Igan asked. Glisson looked at the old man, said : "Answer." The oldster shrugged. "Courier through here couple of hours ago. Said no survivors." "Any report on a Dr. Potter?" Svengaard croaked. Glisson stared at Svengaard. "Dunno," the old man said. "What route he take?" Igan cleared his throat, glanced at Glisson, then at the old man. "Potter? I believe he was in the group coming out by the power tubes." The old man flicked a glance at the ventilator tower growing more distinct among the trees by the second as daylight crept across the mountains. "Nobody come through the tubes," he said. "They shut off the ventilators and flooded the tubes with that gas first thing." He looked at Igan. "Ventilators been going again for about three hours." Glisson studied Svengaard, asked: "Why are you interested in Potter?" Svengaard remained silent. "Answer me!" Glisson ordered. Svengaard tried to swallow. His throat ached. He felt driven into a corner. Glisson's words enraged him. Without warning, Svengaard lurched forward, dragging Igan and Boumour, lashed out at Glisson with a foot. The Cyborg dodged with a blurring movement, caught the foot, jerked Svengaard from the two surgeons, whirled, swung Svengaard wide and released him. Svengaard landed on his back, skidded across the ground, stopped. Before he could move, Glisson was standing over him. Svengaard lay there sobbing. "Why are you interested in Potter?" Glisson demanded. "Go away, go away, go away," Svengaard sobbed. Glisson straightened, looked around at Igan and Boumour. "You understand this?" Igan shrugged. "It's emotion." "Perhaps a shock reaction," Boumour said. Through their hands, Harvey signaled Lizbeth: "He's been in shock, but this means he's coming out of it. These are medical people! Can't they read anything?" "Glisson reads it," she answered. "He was testing them." Glisson turned around, looked squarely at Harvey. The bold understanding in the Cyborg's eyes shot a pang of fear through Harvey. "Careful," Lizbeth signaled. "He's suspicious of us." "Take Svengaard inside," Glisson said. Svengaard looked up at their driver. Glisson, the Durants called him. But the old man from the building had labeled Glisson a Cyborg. Was it possible? Were the half-men being revived to challenge the Optimen once more? Was that the reason for Seatac's death? Boumour and Igan lifted him, checked the fetters on his hands. "Let's have no more foolishness," Boumour said. Are they like Glisson? Svengaard asked himself. Are they, too, part man, part machine? And what about the Durants? Svengaard could feel the teardampness in his eyes. Hysteria, he thought. Coming out of shock. He began to wonder at himself then with an odd feeling of guilt. Why does Potter's death strike me more deeply than the death of an entire megalopolis, the extinction of my wife and friends? What did Potter symbolize to me? T oumour and Igan half carried, half walked him into the building, down a narrow hall and into a poorly lighted, gloomy big room with a ceiling that went up to bare beams two stories above. They dropped him onto a dusty couch -- bare plastic and hydraulic contour shapers that adjusted reluctantly. The light came from two glowglobes high up under the beams. It exposed oddments of furniture scattered around the room and mounds of strange shape covered by slick, glistening fabric. A table to his left, he realized, was planks. Wood! A contour cot lay beyond it, and an ancient rolltop desk with a missing drawer, mismatched chairs. A stained, soot-blackened fireplace with an iron crane reaching across its mouth like a gibbet occupied half the wall across from him. The entire room smelled of dampness and rot. The floor creaked as people moved. Wood flooring! Svengaard looked up at tiny windows admitting a sparse gray daylight that grew brighter by the second. Even at its brightest he knew it wouldn't dispel the gloom of this place. Here was sadness that made him think of people without number -- dead, forgotten. Tears rolled down his cheeks. What's wrong with me? he wondered. There came a sound from the yard of the van's turbines being ignited. He heard it lift, leave... fade away. Harvey and Lizbeth entered the room. Lizbeth looked at Svengaard, then at Boumour and Igan who had taken up vigil on the cot. With her crouched, protective walk, she crossed to Svengaard, touched his shoulder. She saw his tears, evidence of humanity, and she wished then that he were her doctor. Perhaps there was a way. She decided to ask Harvey. "Please trust us," she said. "We won't harm you. They are the ones who killed your wife and friends, not us." Svengaard pulled away. How dare she have pity on me? he thought. But she had reached some chord in him. He could feel himself shattering. Oppressive silence settled over the room. Harvey came up, guided his wife to a chair at the table. "It's wood," she said, touching the surface, wonder in her voice. Then: "Harvey, I'm very hungry." "They'll bring food as soon as they've disposed of the van," he said. She clutched his hand, and Svengaard watched, fascinated by the nervous movement of her fingers. Glisson and the old man returned presently, slamming the door behind them. The building creaked with their movement. "We'll have a forest patrol vehicle for the next stage," Glisson said. "Much safer. There's a thing you all should know now." The Cyborg moved a cold, weighted stare from face to face. "There was a marker on top of the van's load section which we abandoned last night." "Marker?" Lizbeth said. "A device for tracing us, following us," Glisson said. "Ohhh!" Lizbeth put a hand over her mouth. "I do not know how closely they were following," Glisson said. "I was altered for this task, and certain of my devices were left behind. They may know where we are right now." Harvey shook his head. "But why..." "Why haven't they moved against us?" Glisson asked. "It's obvious. They hope we'll lead them to the vitals of our organization." Something like rage came into the Cyborg's features. "It may be we can surprise them." I n the Survey Room, the great globe's instrumented inner walls lay relatively quiescent. Calapine and Schruille of the Tuyere occupied the triple thrones. The dais turned slowly, allowing them to scan the entire surface. Kaleidoscopic colors from the instruments played a somnolent visible melody across Calapine's features -- a wash of greens, reds, purples. She felt tired, with a definite emotion of self pity. There was something wrong with the enzymic analyzers. She felt sure of it, wondering if the Underground had somehow compromised the function of the pharmacy computers. Schruille was no help. He'd laughed at the suggestion. Allgood's features appeared on a call screen before Calapine. She stopped the turning dais as he bowed, said: "I call to report, Calapine." She noted the dark circles under his eyes, the drugged awareness in the way he held his head stiffly erect. "You have found them?" Calapine asked. "They're somewhere in the wilderness area, Calapine," Allgood said. "They have to be in there." "Have to be!" she sneered. "You're a foolish optimist, Max." "We know some of the hiding places they could've chosen, Calapine." "For every one you know, they've nine you don't know," she said. "I have the entire area ringed, Calapine. We're moving in slowly, checking everywhere as we go. They're there, and we'll find them." "He babbles," she said, glancing at Schruille. Schruille returned a mirthless smile, looked at Allgood through the prismatic reflector. "Max, have you found the source of the substitute embryo?" "Not yet, Schruille." He stared up at them, his face betraying his obvious confusion at the militancy and violence of his Optimen. "Do you seek in Seatac?" Calapine demanded. Allgood wet his lips. "Out with it!" she snapped. Ahhh the fear in his eyes. "We're searching there, Calapine, but the..." "You think we were too precipitate?" she asked. He shook his head. "You're acting strangely," Schruille said. "Are you afraid of us?" He hesitated, then: "Yes, Schruille." "Yes, Schruille!" Calapine mimicked. Allgood looked at her, the fear in his eyes tempered by anger. "I'm taking every action I know, Calapine." S he marked a sudden precision in his manner behind the anger. Her eyes went wide with wonder. Was it possible? She looked at Schruille, wondering if he had seen it. "Max, why did you call us?" Schruille asked. "I... to report, Schruille." "You've reported nothing." Hesitantly, Calapine brought up her instruments for a special probe of Allgood, stared at the result. Horror mingled with rage in her. Cyborg! They had defiled Max! Her Max! "There's only need for you to obey us," Schruille said. Allgood nodded silently. "You!" Calapine hissed. She leaned toward the screen. "You dared! Why? Why, Max?" Schruille said: "What..." But in the shocked instant of her questions, Allgood had seen that he was discovered. He knew it was his end, could see it in her eyes. "I saw... I found the doppelgangers," he stammered. An angry twist of her hand rolled one of the rings on her thome arm. Sonics sent a shock wave chattering across Allgood, blurred his image. His lips moved soundlessly, eyes staring. He collapsed. "Why did you do that?" Schruille asked. "He was Cyborg!" she grated and pointed to the evidence of the instruments. "Max? Our Max?" He looked at the instruments, nodded. "My Max," she said. "But he worshipped you, loved you." "He does nothing now," she whispered. She blanked the screen, continued to stare at it. Already the incident was receding from her mind. "Do you enjoy direct action?" Schruille asked. She met his gaze in the reflector. Enjoy direct action? There was indeed a kind of elation in... violence. "We have no Max now," Schruille said. "We'll waken another doppleganger," she said. "Security can function without him for now." "Who'll waken the doppelganger?" he asked. "Igan and Boumour are no longer with us. The Pharmacist, Hand, is gone." "What's keeping Nourse?" she asked. "Enzymic trouble," Schruille said, a note of glee in his voice. "He said something about a necessary realignment of his prescription. Bonellia hormone derivatives, I believe." "Nourse can awaken the doppelganger," she said. She wondered momentarily then why they needed the doppelganger. Oh, yes. Max was gone. C C nphere's more to it than merely awakening Max's duplicate," Schruille said. "They're not as good as they once were, you know. The new Max must be educated for his role, fitted into it gently. It could be weeks... months." "Then one of us can run Security," she said. "You think we're ready for it?" Schruille asked. "There's a thrill in this sort of decision making," she said. "I don't mind saying I've been deeply bored during the past several hundred years. But now... now I feel alive, vital, alert, fascinated." She looked up at the glowing banks of scanner eyes, a full band of them, showing their fellow Optimen watching activities in the Survey Room. "And I'm not alone in this." Schruille glanced up at the glittering arctic circle of the globe's inner wall. "Aliveness," he murmured. "But Max... he is dead-" "Any Max can be replaced," she said. She looked at Schruille, turning her head to stare past the prism. "You're very blunt today, Schruille. You've spoken of death twice that I recall." "Blunt? I?" He shook his head. "But I didn't erase Max." She laughed aloud. "My own reactions thrill me, Schruille!" "And do you find changes in your enzymic demands?" "A few. What is that? Times change. It's part of being. Adjustments must be made." "Indeed," he said. "Where'd they find a substitute for the Durant embryo?" she asked, her mind shooting off at a tangent. "Perhaps the new Max can discover," Schruille said. "He must." "Or you will grow another Max," Schruille said. "Don't mock me, Schruille." "I wouldn't dare.' Again she looked directly at him. "What if they produced their own embryo for the substitution?" Schruille asked. She turned away. "In the name of all that's proper, how?" "Air can be filtered clean of contraceptive gas," Schruille said. "You're disgusting!" "Am I? But haven't you wondered what Potter concealed?" "Potter? We know what he concealed." "A person devoted to the prevention of life... such as that is," Schruille said. "What did he hide in his mind?" "Potter is no more." "But what did he conceal?" "You think he knew the source of the... outside interference?" "Perhaps. And he would know where to find an embryo." "Then the record will show the source as you have already said yourself." "I've been reconsidering." S he stared at him in the prism. "It's not possible." "That I could reconsider?" "You know what I mean -- what you're thinking." "But it is possible." "It isn't!" "You're being stubborn, Cal. A female should be the last person to deny such a possibility." "Now, you're being truly disgusting!" "We know Potter found a selfviable," Schruille pressed. "They could have many self-viables -- male and female. We know historically the capabilities of such raw union. It's part of our natural ancestry." "You're unspeakable," she breathed. "You can face the concept of death, but not this," Schruille said. "Most interesting." "Disgusting!" she barked. "But possible," Schruille said. "The substitute embryo wasn't self-viable!" she pounced. "All the more reason they it for one that was, eh?" "Where would they find the vat facilities, the chemicals, the enzymes, the... "Where they've always been." "What?" "They've put the Durant embryo back into its mother," Schruille said. "We can be certain of this. Would it not be equally logical to leave the embryo there to begin with -- never remove it never isolate the gametes in a vat at all?" Calapine found herself speechless. She sensed a sour taste in her mouth, realized with a feeling of shock that she wanted to vomit. Something's wrong with my enzyme balance, she thought. She spoke slowly, precisely: "I am reporting to pharmacy at once, Schruille. I do not feel well." "By all means," Schruille said. He glanced up and around at the watching scanners: a full circle of them. Delicately, Calapine eased herself out of her throne, slid down the beam to the lock segment. Before letting herself out, she cast a look up at the dais, faintly remembering. Which Max was erased? she asked herself. We've had many of him... a successful model for our Security. She thought of the others, Max after Max after Max, each shunted aside when his appearance began to annoy his masters. They stretched into infinity, images in an endless system of mirrors. What is erasure to such as Max? she wondered. I am an unbroken continuity of existence. But 'a doppelganger doesn't remember. A doppelganger breaks the continuity. Unless the cells remember. Memory... cells... embryos. She thought of the embryo within Lizbeth Durant. Disgusting, but simple. So beautifully simple. Her gorge began to rise. Whirling, Calapine dropped down to the Hall of Counsel, ran for the nearest pharmacy outlet. As she ran, she clenched the hand that had slain Max and helped destroy a magalopolis. ttOhe's sick, I tell you!" Harvey bent over Igan, shaking him out of sleep. They were in a narrow earth-walled room, ceiling of plasmeld beams, a dim yellow glowglobe in one corner. Sleeping pads were spread against the walls, Boumour and Igan on two of them foot to foot, the bound form of Svengaard on another, two of the pads empty. "Come quickly!" Harvey pleaded. "She's sick." Igan groaned, sat up. He glanced at his watch -- almost sunset on the surface. They'd crawled in here just before daylight and after a night of laboring on foot up seemingly endless woods trails behind a Forest Patrol guide. Igan still ached from the unaccustomed exercise. Lizbeth sick? She'd had three days since the embryo had been placed within her. The others had healed this rapidly, but they hadn't been subjected to a night of stumbling along the rough forest trails. "Please hurry," Harvey pleaded. "I'm coming," Igan said. And he thought: Listen to his tone change now that he needs me. Boumour sat up opposite him, asked: "Shall I join you?" "Wait here for Glisson," Igan said. "Did Glisson say where he was going?" "To arrange for another guide. It'll be dark soon." "Doesn't he ever sleep?" Boumour asked. "Please!" Harvey begged. "Yes!" Igan snapped. "What're her symptoms?" "Vomiting... incoherent." "Let me get my bag." Igan retrieved a thick black case from the floor near his head, glanced across at Svengaard. The man's breathing still showed the even rhythm of the narcotic they'd administered before collapsing into sleep themselves. Something had to be done about Svengaard. He slowed them down. Harvey pulled at Igan's sleeve. "I'm coming! I'm coming!" Igan said. He freed his arm, followed Harvey through a low hole at the end of the room and into a room similar to the one they'd just vacated. Lizbeth lay on a pad beneath a single glowglobe across from them. She groaned. Harvey knelt beside her. "I'm right here." "Harvey," she whispered. "Oh, Harvey." Igan joined them, lifted a pulmonometer sphagnomometer from his bag. He pressed it against her neck, read the dial. "Where do you hurt?" he asked. "Ohhhh," she moaned. "Please," Harvey said, looking at Igan. "Please do something." "Stand out of the way," Igan said. Harvey stood up, backed off two steps. "What is it?" he whispered. Igan ignored him, taped an enzymic vampire gauge to Lizbeth's left wrist, read the dials. "What's wrong with her?" Harvey demanded. I gan unclipped his instruments, restored them to his bag. "Nothing's wrong with her." "But she's..." "She's perfectly normal. Most of the others reacted the same way. It's realignment of her enzymic demand system." "Isn't there some..." "Calm down!" Igan stood up, faced Harvey. "She barely needs any prescription material. Pretty soon, she can do without altogether. She's in better health than you are. And she could walk into a pharmacy right now. The prescription flag wouldn't even identify her." "Then why's she..." "It's the embryo. It compensates for her needs and protects itself. Does it automatically." "But she's sick!" "A bit of glandular maladjustment, nothing else." Igan picked up his bag. "It's all part of the ancient process. The embryo says produce this, produce that. She produces. Puts a certain strain on her system." "Can't you do anything for her?" "Of course I can. She'll be extremely hungry in a little while. We'll give her something to settle her stomach and then feed her. Provided they can produce some food in this hole." Lizbeth groaned : "Harvey?" He knelt beside her, clasped her hands. "Yes, dear?" "I feel terrible." "They'll give you something in a few minutes." "Ohhhh." Harvey turned a fierce scowl up at Igan. "As soon as we can," Igan said. "Don't worry. This is normal." He turned, ducked out into the other room. "What's wrong?" Lizbeth whispered. "It's the embryo," Harvey said. "Didn't you hear?" "Yes. My head aches." Igan returned with a capsule and a cup of water, bent over Lizbeth. "Take this. It'll settle your stomach." Harvey helped her sit up, held her while she swallowed the capsule. She took a quavering breath, returned the cup. "I'm sorry to be such a..." "Quite all right," Igan said. He looked at Harvey. "Best bring her in the other room. Glisson will return in a few minutes. He should have food and a guide." Y Tarvey helped his wife to her feet, supported her as they followed Igan into the other room. They found Svengaard sitting up staring at his bound hands. "Have you been listening?" Igan asked. Svengaard looked at Lizbeth. "Yes." "Have you thought about Seatac?" "I've thought." "You're thinking of releasing him?" Harvey asked. "He slows us too much," Igan said. "And we cannot release him." "Perhaps I should do something about him," Harvey said. "What do you suggest, Durant?" Boumour asked. "He's a danger to us," Harvey said. "Ahh," Boumour said. "Then we leave him to you." "Harvey!" Lizbeth said. She wondered if he'd suddenly gone mad. Was this his reaction to her request that they seek Svengaard as her doctor? But Harvey was remembering Lizbeth's moans. "If it's him or my son," he said, "the choice is easy." Lizbeth took his hand, signaled: "What're you doing? You can't mean this!" "What is he, anyway?" Harvey asked, staring at Igan. And he signaled Lizbeth: "Wait. Watch." She read her husband then, pulled away. "He's a gene surgeon," Harvey said. His voice dripped scorn. "He's existed for them. Can he justify his existence? He's a nonviable, non-living non-entity. He has no future." "Is that your choice?" Boumour asked. Svengaard looked up at Harvey. "Do you talk of murdering me?" he asked. The lack of emotion in his voice surprised Harvey. "You don't protest?" he asked. Svengaard tried to swallow. His throat felt full of dry cotton. He looked at Harvey, measuring the bulk of the man, the corded muscles. He remembered the excessive male protectiveness in Harvey's nature, the gene-error that made him a slave to Lizbeth's slightest need. "Why should I argue," Svengaard asked, "when much of what he says is true and when he's already made up his mind?" "How will you do it, Durant?" Boumour asked. "How would you like me to do it?" Harvey asked. "Strangulation might be interesting," Boumour said, and Harvey wondered if Svengaard, too, could hear the Cyborg clinical detachment in the man's voice. "A simple snap of the neck is quicker," Igan said. "Or an injection. I could supply several from my kit." TT arvey felt Lizbeth trembling against him. He patted her arm, disengaged himself. "Harvey!" she said. He shook his head, advanced on Svengaard. Igan retreated to Boumour's side, stood watching. Harvey knelt behind Svengaard, placed his fingers around the surgeon's throat, bent close to the ear opposite his audience. In a whisper audible only to Svengaard, Harvey said: "They would as soon see you dead. They don't care one way or another. How do you feel about it?" Svengaard felt the hands on his throat. He knew he could reach up with his bound hands and try to remove those clutching fingers, but he knew he'd fail. There was no doubting Harvey's strength. "Your own choice?" Harvey whispered. "Do it, man!" Boumour called. Only seconds ago, Svengaard realized, he'd been resigned to death, wanted death. Suddenly, that wish was the farthest thing from his desires. "I want to live," he husked. "Is that your choice?" Harvey whispered. "Yes!" "Are you talking to him?" Boumour asked. "Why do you want to live?" Harvey asked in a normal voice. He relaxed his fingers slightly, a subtle communication to Svengaard. Even an untrained person could read this. "Because I've never been alive," Svengaard said. "I want to try it." "But how can you justify your existence?" Harvey asked, allowing his fingers to tighten. Svengaard looked at Lizbeth, sensing at last the direction of Harvey's thoughts. He glanced at Boumour and Igan. "You haven't answered my question," Boumour said. "What are you discussing with our prisoner?" "Are they both Cyborgs?" Svengaard asked. "Irretrievably," Harvey said. "Without human feelings -- or near enough to it that it makes no difference." "Then how can you trust them with your wife's care?" Harvey's fingers relaxed. "That is a way I could justify my existence," Svengaard said. Harvey removed his hands from Svengaard's throat, squeezed the man's shoulders. It was instant communication, more than words, something that went from flesh to flesh. Svengaard knew he had an ally. Tjoumour crossed to stand over ' them, demanded: "Are you going to kill him or aren't you?" "No one here's going to kill him," Harvey said. "What've you been doing?" "Solving a problem," Harvey said. He kept a hand on Svengaard's arm. Svengaard found he could understand Harvey's intent just by the pressure of that hand. It said: "Wait. Be still. Let me handle this." "And what do you intend for our prisoner?" Boumour demanded. "I intend to free him and put my wife in his care," Harvey said. Boumour glared at him. "And if that incurs our displeasure?" "What idiocy!" Igan blared. "How can you trust him when we're available?" "This is a fellow human," Harvey said. "What he does for my wife will be out of humanity and not like a mechanic treating her as a machine for transporting an embryo." "This is nonsense!" Igan snapped. But he realized then that Harvey had recognized their Cyborg nature. Boumour raised a hand to silence him as Igan made to go on. "You have not indicated how you will do this if we oppose it," he said. "You're not full Cyborgs," Harvey said. "I see fears in you yet and uncertainties. It's new to you, and you're changing. I suspect you're very vulnerable yet." Boumour backed off three steps, his eyes measuring Harvey. "And Glisson?" Boumour asked. "Glisson wants only trustworthy allies," Harvey said. "I'm giving him a trustworthy ally." "How do you know you cah trust Svengaard?" Igan demanded. "Because you have to ask, you betray your ineffectiveness," Harvey said. He turned, began unfastening Svengaard's fetters. "It's on your head," Boumour said. Harvey freed Svengaard's hands, knelt and removed the bindings from his feet. "I'm going for Glisson," Igan said. He left the room. T  arvev stood up, faced Svengaard. "Do you know about my wife's condition?" he asked. "I heard Igan," Svengaard said. "Every surgeon studies history and genetic origins. I have an academic knowledge of her condition." Boumour sniffed. "There's Igan's medical kit," Harvey said, pointing to the black case on the floor. "Tell me why my wife was sick." "You're not satisfied with Igan's explanation?" Boumour asked. He appeared outraged by the thought. "He said it was natural," Harvey said. "How can sickness be natural?" "She has received medication," Svengaard said. "Do you know what it was?" "It had the same markings as the pill he gave her in the van," Harvey said. "A tranquilizer he called it then." Svengaard approached Lizbeth, looked at her eyes, her skin. "Bring the kit," he said, nodding to Harvey. He guided Lizbeth to an empty pad, finding himself fascinated by the idea of this examination. Once he had thought of this as disgusting; now the idea that Lizbeth carried an embryo in her in the ancient way held only mystery for him, a profound curiosity. Lizbeth sent a questioning look at Harvey as Svengaard eased her back onto the pad. Harvey nodded reassuringly. She tried to smile, but a strange fear had come over her. The fear didn't originate with Svengaard. His hands were full of gentle assurance. But the prospect of being examined frightened her. She could feel terror warring with the drug Igan had given her. Svengaard opened the kit, remembering the diagrams and explanations from the study tapes of his school years. They had been tire subject of ribald jokes then, but even the jokes helped him now because they tended to fix vital facts in his mind. "Cling to the wall, for if you fall " You then must learn to do the crawl!" In his memory, he could hear the chant and the uproarious burst of laughter. Svengaard bent to his examination, excluding all else but the patient and himself. Blood pressure... enzymes... hormone production... bodily secretions. Presently, he frowned. "Is something wrong?" Harvey asked. Boumour stood, arms folded, behind Harvey. "Yes, do tell us," he said. "Menstrual hormone complex is much too high," Svengaard said. And he thought: "Cling to the wall... "The embryo controls these changes," Boumour sneered. "Yes," Svengaard said. "But why this shift in hormone production?" "From your superior knowledge, you'll now tell us," Boumour said. Ovengaard ignored the mocking k' tone, looked up at Boumour. "You've done this before. Have you had any spontaneous abortions in your patients?" Boumour frowned. "Well?" Svengaard said. "A few." He supplied the information grudgingly. "I suspect the embryo isn't firmly attached to the endometrium," Svengaard said. "To the wall of the uterus," he said, recognizing Harvey's need for explanation. "The embryo must cling to the uterus wall, and this is prepared for by hormones that are present during the menstrual cycle." Boumour shrugged. "Well, we expect to lose a certain percentage." "My wife is not a certain percentage," Harvey growled. He turned, focused a glare on Boumour that sent the man retreating three steps. "But these things happen," Boumour said. He looked at Svengaard, who was preparing a slapshot ampule from Igan's kit. "What're you doing?" "Giving her a little enzymic stimulation to produce the hormones she needs," Svengaard said. He glanced at Harvey, seeing the man's fears and need for reassurance. "It's the best thing we can do now, Durant. It should work if her system hasn't been too upset by all this." He waved a hand indicating their fright, the emotional stress, the exertion. "Do whatever you think you should," Harvey said. Svengaard administered the shot, patted Lizbeths arm. "Try to rest. Relax. Don't move around unless it's necessary." Lizbeth nodded. She had been reading Svengaard, seeing his genuine concern for her. His attempt to reassure Harvey had touched her, but there were fears she couldn't suppress. "Glisson," she whispered. Svengaard saw the direction of her thoughts, said: "I won't permit him to move you until I'm sure you're all right He and his guide will just have to wait." "You won't permit!" Boumour sneered. As though to punctuate his words, the ground around them rumbled and shook. Dust puffed through the low entrance, and, like a magicians trick, Glisson materialized there as the concealing dust settled. A t the first sign of disturbance, Harvey had dropped to the floor beside Lizbeth. He held her shoulders, shielded her with his body. Svengaard still knelt beside the medical kit. Boumour had whirled to stare at Glisson. "Sonics?" Boumour hissed. "Not sonics," Glisson said. The Cyborg's usually flat voice carried a singsong twang. "He has no arms," Harvey said. They all noticed it then. From the shoulders down, where Glisson's arms had been, now dangled only the empty linkages for Cyborg prosthetic attachments. " They have sealed us in here," Glisson said. Again that singsong twang, as though something about him had been broken. "As you can see, I am disarmed. Do you not think that amusing? Do you see now why we could never fight them openly? When they wish it, they can destroy anything... anyone." "Igan?" Boumour whispered. "Igans are easy to destroy," Glisson said. "I have seen it. Accept the fact." "But what'll we do?" Harvey demanded. "Do?" Glisson looked down at him. "We will wait." "One of you could stand off an entire Security force to get Potter away," Boumour said. "But all you can do now is wait?" "Violence is not my function," Glisson said. "You will see." "What'll they do?" Lizbeth hissed. "Whatever they wish to do," Glisson said. tt r T"here, it is done," Calapine said. She looked at Schruille and Nourse in the reflectors. Schruille indicated the kinesthetic analogue relays of the Survey Globe's inner wall. "Did you obsei've Svengaard's emotion?" "He was properly horrified," Calapine said. Schruille pursed his lips, studied her reflection. A session with the pharmacy had restored her composure, but she occupied her throne in a subdued mood. The kaleidoscopic play of lights from the wall gave an unhealthy cast to her skin. There was a definite flush to her features. Nourse glanced up at the observer lights. The span of arctic wall glowed with a dull red intensity, every position occupied. With hardly an exception, the Optiman community watched developments. "We have a decision to make," Nourse said. "You look pale, Nourse," Calapine said. "Did you have pharmacy trouble?" "No more than you." He spoke defensively. "A simple enzymic heterodyning. It's pretty well damped out." "I say bring them here now," Schruille said. "To what purpose?" Nourse asked. "We have the pattern of their flight very well fixed. Why let them escape again?" "I don't like the thought of unregistered self-viables -- who knows how many? -- running loose out there," Schruille said. "Are you sure we could take them alive?" Calapine asked. "The Cyborg admits ineffectiveness against us," Schruille said. "Unless that's a trick," Nourse said. "I don't think so," Calapine said. "And once we have them here we can extract the information we need from their raw brains with the utmost precision." Nourse turned, stared at her. He couldn't understand what had happened to Calapine. She spoke with the callous brutality of a Folk woman. She was like an awakened ghoul, as though violence were her rising bell. What is her setting bell? he wondered. And he was shocked at his own thought. "If they have means of destroying themselves?" Nourse asked. "I remind you of the computer nurse and a sad number of our own surgeons who appeared to be in league with these criminals. We were powerless to prevent their self-destruction." (, i T T ow callous you are, Nourse," Calapine said. "Callous? I?" He shook his head. "I merely wish to prevent further pain. Let us destroy them ourselves and go on from here." "Glisson's a full Cyborg," Schruille said. "Can you imagine what his memory banks would reveal?" "I remember the one who escorted Potter," Nourse said. "Let us take no risk. His quietude could be a trick." "A contact narcotic in their present cell," Schruille said. "That's my suggestion." "How do you know it'll work on the Cyborgs?" Nourse asked. "Then they could escape once more," Schruille said. He shrugged. "What matters it?" "Into another megalopolis," Nourse said. "Is that it?" "We know the infection's widespread," Schruille said. "Certainly, there were cells right here in Central. We've cleaned out those, but the..." "I say stop them now!" Nourse snapped. "I agree with Schruille," Calapine said. "What's the risk?" "The sooner we stop them the sooner we can return to our own pursuits," Nourse said. "This is our pursuit," Schruille said. "You like the idea of sterilizing another megalopolis, don't you, Schruille?" Nourse sneered. "Which one this time? How about Loovil?" "Once was enough," Schruille said. "But likes and dislikes really have nothing to do with it." "Let us put it to a vote then," Calapine said. "Because you're two to one against me, eh?" Nourse said. "She means a full vote," Schruille said. He looked up at the observation lights. "We've obviously a quorum." Nourse stared at the indicators knowing he'd been neatly trapped. He dared not protest a full vote -- any vote. And his two companions appeared so sure of themselves. "This is our pursuit." "We've allowed the Cyborgs to interfere," Nourse said, "because they increased the proportion of viables in the genetic reserve. Did we do this merely to destroy the genetic reserve?" Schruille indicated a bank of binary pyramids on the globe's wall. "If they endanger us, certainly. But the issue is unregistered sef-viables, their possible immunity to the contraceptive gas. Where else could they have produced the substitute embryo?" "If it comes down to it, we don't need any of them," Calapine said. "Destroy them all?" Nourse asked. "All the Folk?" "And raise a new crop of doppelgangers," she said. "Duplicates don't always come true," Nourse said. "Nothing limits us," Schruille said. "Our sun isn't infinite," Nourse said. i C'VT'e'll solve that when the ' ' need arises," Calapine said. "What problem can defy us? We're not limited by Time." "Yet we're sterile," Nourse said. "Our gametes refuse to unite." "And well they do," Schruille said. "I'd not have it otherwise." "All we wish now is a simple vote," Calapine said. "A simple vote on whether to capture and bring in one tiny band of criminals. Why should that arouse major debate?' Nourse started to speak, thought better of it. He shook his head, looked from Calapine to Schruille. "Well?" Schruille asked. "I think this little band is the real issue," Nourse said. "One Sterrie surgeon, two Cyborgs and two viables." "And Durant was ready to kill the Sterrie," Schruille said. "No." It was Calapine. "He wasn't ready to erase anyone." She found herself suddenly interested in the train of Nourse's reasoning. It was his logic and reason, after all, which had always attracted her. Schruille, seeing her waver, said: "Calapine!" "We all saw Durant's emotions," Nourse said. He waved at the instrument wall in front of him. "He would've killed no one. He was... educating Svengaard, talking to Svengaard with his hands." "As they do between themselves, he and his wife," Calapine said. "Certainly!" "You say we should raise a new crop of doppelgangers," Nourse said. "Which seed shall we use? The occupants of Seatac, perhaps?" "We could take the seed cells first," Schruille said, and he wondered how he had been put so suddenly on the defensive. "I say let's vote on it. Bring them here for full interrogation or destroy them." "No need," Nourse said. "I've changed my mind. Bring them here... if you can." "Then it's settled," Schruille said. He rapped the signal into his throne arm. "You see, it's really very simple." "Indeed?" Nourse said. "Then why do Calapine and I find ourselves suddenly reluctant to use violence? Why do we long for the old ways when Max shielded us from ourselves?" r T" , he Hall of Counsel had not seen such a gathering since the debate over legalizing limited Cyborg experiments on their own kind some thirty thousand years before. The Optimen occupied a rainbow splashing of multicolored cushions on the banks of plasmeld benches. Some appeared nude, but most out of awareness of such a gathering's traditional nature came clothed in garments of their immediate historical whims. There were togas, kilts, gowns and ruffs, three-cornered hats and derbies, G-strings and muumuus, fabrics and styles reaching back into prehistory. Those who could not jam into the hall watched through half a tered around the upper line of the walls. It was barely daylight over Central, but not an Optiman slept. The Survey Globe had been moved aside, and the Tuyere occupied a position on the front bench center at the end of the hall. The prisoners had been brought in on a pneumoflot tumbril by acolytes. They sat on the tumbril's flat surface, immobilized within dull blue plasmeld plastrons that permitted only the shallowest of breaths. As she looked down on them from her bench, seeing the five figures so rigidly repressed, Calapine permitted herself a faint pity for them. The woman -- such terror in her eyes. The rage in Harvey Durant's face. The resigned waiting in Glisson and Boumour. And Svengaard -- a look of wary awakening. Yet Calapine felt something was missing here. She couldn't name the missing thing, felt it only as a negative blankness within herself. Nourse is right, she thought. These five are important. Some Optiman up near the front of the hall had brought a tinkle-player, and its little bell music could be heard above the murmurous whispering of the throng in the hall. The sound appeared to grow louder as the Optimen quieted in anticipation. The tinkle-player was stilled in mid-melody. It grew quieter and quieter in the hall. Despite her fear, Lizbeth stared around her in the growing silence. She had never before seen an Optiman in the flesh -- only on the screens of the public announcement system. (In her lifetime it'd been mostly the members of the Tuyere, although older Folk mentioned the Kagiss trio preceding them.) They looked so varied and colorful -- and so distant. She had the demoralizing feeling that nothing of this moment had happened by chance, that there was a terrifying symmetry in being here, now, with this company. icnphey are completely immobilized," Schruille said. "There's nothing to fear." "Yet they are terrified," Nourse said. And he recalled suddenly a moment out of his youth. He'd been taken to an antiquary's home, one of the hedonists proudly displaying his plasmeld copies of lost statues. There'd been a giant fish, one headless figure on a horse (very daring, that), a hooded monk and a man and woman clasped in a mutual embrace of terror. The man and woman, he realized now, had been recalled by the faces of Lizbeth and Harvey Durant. They are, in a way, our parents, Nourse thought. We spring from the Folk. Calapine realized abruptly what it was she missed here. There was no Max. He was gone, she knew, and she wondered momentarily what had happened to him. Outgrew his usefulness, she decided. The new Max must not be ready yet. Odd that Max should go just like that, she thought. But the lives of the Folk were like gossamer. One day you saw them; the next day you saw through the place where they had been. I must ask what happened to Max. But she knew she wouldn't ever get around to that. The answer might require a disgusting word, a concept where even euphemisms would be repellent. "Pay particular attention to the Cyborg Glisson," Schruille said. "Isn't it strange that our instruments reflect no emotions from him?" "Perhaps he has no emotions," Calapine said. "Hah!" Schruille barked. "Very good." "I don't trust him," Nourse said. "My grandsir spoke of Cyborg tricks." "He's virtually a robot," Schruille said. "Programmed to respond with the closest precise answer to preserve his being. His present docility is interesting." "Isn't it our purpose to interrogate them?" Nourse asked. "In a moment," Schruille said. "We will peel them down to the raw brain and open their memories to our examination. First, it is well to study them." "You're so callous, Schruille," Calapine said. A murmurous agreement spread upward through the hall. Schruille glanced at her. Calapine's voice had sounded so strange then. He found himself filled with a sudden disquiet. Glisson's Cyborg eyes moved, heavy-lidded, coldly probing, glistening with their lensed alterations that expanded his spectrum of visibility. "Do you see it, Durant?" he asked, his voice chopped into bits by short breaths.  Harvey found his voice. "I... can't... be... lieve... it." "They are talking," Calapine said, her voice bright. She looked at the Durant male, surprised by a look of loathing and pity in his eyes. Pity? she wondered. A glance at the tiny repeater bracelet on her wrist confirmed the assessment of the Survey Globe. Pity. Pity! How dare he pity me! "Har... vey," Lizbeth whispered. TT'rustrated rage contorted Harvey's face. He moved his eyes, could not quite swing them far enough to see her. "Liz," he muttered. "Liz, I love you," "This is a time for hate, not love," Glisson said, his detached tone giving the words an air of unreality. "Hate and revenge," Glisson said. "What are you saying?" Svengaard asked. He'd listened with mounting amazement to their words. For a time he'd thought of pleading with the Optimen that he'd been a prisoner, held against his will, but a sixth sense told him the attempt would be useless. He was nothing to these lordly creatures. He was foam in the backwash of a wave at a cliff base. They were the cliff. "Look at them as a doctor," Glisson said. "They are dying." "It's true," Harvey said. Lizbeth had pressed her eyes closed against tears. Now her eyes sprang open, and she stared up at the people around her, seeing them through Harvey's eyes and Glisson's. "They are dying," she breathed. It was there for the trained eyes of an Underground courier to read. Mortality on the faces of the immortals! Glisson had seen it, of course, through his Cyborg abilities to see and respond, read and reflect. "The Folk are so disgusting at times," Calapine said. "They can't be," Svengaard said. There was an unreadable tone in his voice, and Lizbeth wondered at it. The voice lacked the despair she could have expected. "I say they are disgusting!" Calapine intoned. "No mere pharmacist should contradict  ft me. Boumour stirred out of a profound lethargy. The as yet alien computer logic within him had recorded the conversation, replayed it, derived corollary meanings. He looked up now as a new and partial Cyborg, read the subtle betrayals in Optiman flesh. The thing was there! Something had gone wrong with the live-forevers. The shock of it left Boumour with a half-formed feeling of emptiness, as though he ought to respond with some emotion for which he no longer had the capacity. "Their words," Nourse said. "I find their conversation mostly meaningless. What is it they're saying, Schruille?" "Let us ask them now about the self-viables," Calapine said. "And the substitute embryo. Don't forget the substitute embryo." UT ook up there in the top J row," Glisson said. "The tall one. See the wrinkles on his face?" "He looks so old," Lizbeth whispered. She felt a curiously empty feeling. As long as the Optimen were there -- unchangeable, eternal -- her world contained a foundation that could never tremble. Even as she'd opposed them, she'd felt this. Cyborgs died... eventually. The Folk died. But Optimen went on and on and on... "What is it?" Svengaard asked. "What's happening to them?" "Second row on the left," Glisson said. "The woman with red hair. See the sunken eyes, the stare?" Boumour moved his eyes to see the woman. Flaws in Optiman flesh leaped out as his gaze traversed the short arc permitted him. "What're they saying?" Calapine demanded. "What is this?" Her voice sounded querulous even to her own ears. She felt fretful, annoyed by vague aches. A muttering sound of discontent moved upward through the benches. There were little pockets of giggling and bursts of peevish anger, laughter. We're supposed to interrogate these criminals, Calapine thought. When will it start? Must I begin it? She looked at Schruille. He had scrunched down in his seat, glaring at Harvey Durant. She turned to Nourse, encountered a supercilious half-smile on his face, a remote look in his eyes. There was a throbbing at Nourse's neck she had never noticed before. A mottled patch of red veins stood out on his cheek. They leave everything to me, she thought. XyCTith a fretful movement of ' ' her shoulders, she touched her bracelet controls. Lambent purple light washed over the giant globe at the side of the hall. A beam of the light spilled out from the globe's top as though decanted onto the floor. It reached toward the prisoners. Schruille watched the play of light. Soon the prisoners would be raw, shrieking creatures, he knowledge for the Tuyere's instruments to analyze. Nothing would remain of them except nerve fibers along which the burning light would spread, drinking memories, experiences, knowledge. "Wait," Nourse said. He studied the light. It had stopped its reaching movement toward the prisoners at his command. He felt they were making some gross error known only to himself, and he looked around the abruptly silent hall wondering if any of the others could identify the error or speak it. Here was all the secret machinery of their government, everything planned, ordained. Somehow, the inelegant unexpectedness of naked Life had entered here. It was an error. "Why do we wait?" Calapine asked. Nourse tried to remember. He knew he had opposed this action. Why? Pain ! "We must not cause pain," he said. "We must give them the chance to speak without duress." "They've gone mad," Lizbeth whispered. "And we've won," Glisson said. "Through my eyes, all my fellows can see -- we've won." "They're going to destroy us," Bourmour said. "But we've won," Glisson said. "How?" Svengaard asked. And louder: "How?" "We offered them Potter as bait and gave them a taste of violence," Glisson said. "We knew they'd look. They had to look." "Why?" Svengaard whispered. "Because we've changed their environment," Glisson said. "Little things, a pressure here, a shocking Cyborg there. And we gave them a taste for war." "How?" Svengaard asked. "Instinct," Glisson said. The word carried a computed finality, a sense of inhuman logic from which there was no escape. "War's an instinct with humans. Battle. Violence. But their systems have been maintained in delicate balance for so many thousands of years. Ah, the price they paid -- tranquility, detachment, boredom. Comes now violence with its demands, and their ability to change has atrophied. They're heterodyning, swaying farther and farther from that line of perpetual life. Soon they'll die." "War?" Svengaard had heard the stories of the violence from which the Optimen preserved the Folk. Wax. "It can't be," he said. "There's some new disease or..." "I have stated the fact as computed to its ultimate decimal of logic," Glisson said. Calapine screamed: "What're  J they saying?" She could hear the prisoners' words distinctly, but their meaning eluded her. They were speaking obscenities. She heard a word, registered it, but the next word replaced it in her awareness without linkage. There was no intelligent sequence. Only obscenities. She rapped Schruille's arm. "What are they saying?" "Soon we shall question them and discover," Schruille said. "Yes," Calapine said. "The very thing." "How is it possible?" Svengaard breathed. He could see two couples dancing on the benches high up at the back of the hall. There were couples embracing, making love. Two Optimen began shouting at each other on his right -- nose to nose. Svengaard felt that he was watching buildings fall, the earth open and spew forth flames. "Watch them!" Glisson said. "Why can't they just compensate for this... change?" Svengaard demanded. "Their ability to compensate is atrophied," Glisson said. "And you must understand that compensation itself is a new environment. It creates even greater demands. Look at them! They're oscillating out of control right now." "Make them shut up!" Calapine shouted. She leaped to her feet, advanced on the prisoners. Harvey watched, fascinated, terrified. There was a disjointed quality in her movement, in every response -- except her anger. Rage burned at him from her eyes. A violent trembling swept through his body. "You!" Calapine said, pointing at Harvey. "Why do you stare at me and mumble? Answer!" Harvey found himself frozen in silence, not by his fear of her anger, but by a sudden overwhelming awareness of Calapine's age. How old was she? Thirty thousand years? Forty thousand? Was she one of the originals -- eighty thousand or more years old? "Speak up and say what you will," Calapine commanded. "I, Calapine, order it. Show honor now, and perhaps we will be lenient." Harvey stared, mute. She seemed unaware of the growing uproar all around. "Durant," Glisson said. "You must remember there are subterranean things called instincts which direct destiny with the inexorable flow of a river. This is change. See it around us. Change is the only constant." "But she's dying," Harvey said. Calapine couldn't make sense of his words, but she found herself touched by the tone of concern for her in his voice. She consulted her bracelet linkage with the globe. Concern! He was worried about her, about Calapine, not about himself or his futile mate! She turned into an oddly enfolding darkness, collapsed full length on the floor with her arms outstretched toward the benches. A mirthless chuckle escaped Glisson's lips. "We have to do something for them," Harvey said. "They have to understand what they're doing to themselves!" Schruille stirred suddenly, looked up at the opposite wall, saw dark patches where scanners had been deactivated, abandoned by the Optimen who couldn't jam into the hall. He felt an abrupt alarm at the eddies of movement in the crowd all around. Some of the people were leaving -- swaying, drifting, running, laughing, gigging... But we came to question the prisoners, Schruille thought. The hysteria in the hall slowly impressed itself on Schruille's senses. He looked at Nourse. Nourse sat with eyes closed, mumbling to himself. "Boiling oil," Nourse said. "But that's too sudden. We need something more subtle, more enduring." Schruille leaned forward. "I have a question for the man Harvey Durant." "What is it?" Nourse asked. He opened his eyes. "What did he hope to gain by his actions?" Schruille asked. "Very good," Nourse said. "Answer the question, Harvey Durant." Nourse touched his own bracelet. The purple beam of light inched closer to the prisoners. "I didn't want you to die," Harvey said. "Not this." "Answer the question!" Schruille blared. Harvey swallowed. "I wanted to... " "We wanted to have a family," Lizbeth said. She spoke clearly, reasonably. "That's all. We wanted to be a family." Tears started in her eyes, and she wondered then what her child would have been like. Certainly, none of them were going to survive this madness. "What is this?" Schruille asked. "What is this family nonsense?" "Where did you get the substitute embryo?" Nourse asked. "Answer, and we may be lenient." Again the burning light moved toward the prisoners. "We have self-viables immune to the contraceptive gas," Glisson said. "Many of them." "You see?" Schruille said. "I told you so." "Where are these self-viables?" Nourse asked. He felt his right hand trembling. "Right under your noses," Glisson said. "Scattered through the population. And don't ask me to identify them. I don't know them all. No one does." "None will escape us," Schruille said. "None!" Nourse echoed. "If we must," Schruille said, "we'll sterilize all but Central and start over." ' 'over?" Glisson asked. "What?" Schruille screamed the word at the Cyborg. "Where will you find the genetic pool from which to start over?" Glisson asked. "You are sterile -- and terminating." "We need but a cell to duplicate the original," Schruille said, his voice sneering. "Then why haven't you duplicated yourselves?" Glisson asked. "You dare question us?" Nourse demanded. "I will answer for you then," Glisson said. "You've not chosen duplication because the doppelganger is unstable. The trend of the duplicates is downward -- extinction." Calapine heard scattered words -- "Sterile... terminating... unstable... extinction..." They were hideous words that crept down into the depths where she lay watching a string of fat sausages parade in glowing order before her awareness. They were like seeds with a lambent radiance moving against a background of oiled black velvet. Sausages. Seeds. She saw them then not precisely as seeds, but as encapsulated life -- walled in, shielded, bridging a period unfavorable to life. It made the idea of seeds less repellent to her. They were life. "We don't need the genetic pool," Schruille said. Calapine heard his voice clearly, felt she could read his thoughts. Words out of one of the glowing sausages forced themselves upon her: We have enough by ourselves. Feeble, short-lived Folk are a disgusting reminder of our past. They 'are pets, and we no longer need pets. "I've decided what we can do to these criminals," Nourse said. He spoke loudly to force his voice over the growing hubub in the hall. "We will apply nerve excitation a micron at a time. The pain will be exquisite and can be drawn out for centuries." "But you said you didn't want to cause pain," Schruille shouted. "Didn't I?" Nourse's voice sounded worried. # don't feel well, Calapine thought. # need a long session in the pharmacy. Pharmacy. The word was a switch that turned on her consciousness. She felt her body stretched out on the floor, pain and wetness at her nose where it had struck the floor in her fall. "Your suggestion contains some merit, however," Schruille said. "We could restore the nerves behind our ministrations and carry on the punishment indefinitely. Exquisite pain forever!" "A hell," Nourse said. "Appropriate." "They're insane enough to do it," Svengaard rasped. "How can we stop them?" "Glisson!" Lizbeth said. "Do something!" But the Cyborg remained silent. CC'TT'his is something you didn't anticipate, isn't it, Glisson?" Svengaard said. Still the Cyborg held to silence. "Answer me!" Svengaard grated. "They were just suppose to die," Glisson said, voice dispassionate. "But now they could sterilize all the earth except Central and go on in their madness by themselves," Svengaard said. "And we could be tortured forever!" "Not forever," Glisson said. "They're dying." A cheer went up from the Optimen at the rear of the hall. None of the prisoners could turn to see what had aroused the sound, but it added a new dimension to the sense of urgency around them. Calapine lifted herself from the floor. Her nose and mouth throbbed with pain. She turned toward the tumbril, saw a commotion among the Optimen beyond it. They were leaping on benches to watch some excited activity hidden in their midst. A naked body lifted suddenly above the throng, turned over and went down again with a sodden thump. Again a cheer shook the hall. What' re they doing? Calapine wondered. They're hurting each other -- themselves ! She wiped a hand across her nose and mouth, looked at the hand. Blood. She could smell it now, a tantalizing smell. Her own blood. It fascinated her. She crossed to the prisoners, showed the hand to Harvey Durant. "Blood," she said. She touched her nose. Pain! "It hurts," she said. "Why does it hurt, Harvey Durant?" She stared into his eyes. Such sympathy in his eyes. He was human. He cared. Harvey looked at her, their eyes almost level because of the tumbril's position above the floor. He felt a profound compassion for her suddenly. She was Lizbeth; she was Calapine; she was all women. He saw the concentrated intensity of her attention, the here-now awareness which  excluded everything except her need for his words. "It hurts me, too, Calapine," he said, "but your death would hurt me more." 't'or an instant, Calapine  thought the hall had grown still around her. She realized then that the noises of the throng continued unabated. She could hear Nourse chanting: "Good! Good!" and Schruille saying: "Excellent! Excellent!" She realized then that she had been the only one to hear Durant's hideous words. It was blasphemy. She'd lived thousands of years suppressing the very concept of personal death. It could not be said or conceived in the mind. But she had heard the words! She wanted to turn away, to believe those words had never happened. But something of the attention she had focused on Harvey Durant held her chained to his meaning. Only minutes ago, she had been where the seed of life spanned the eons. She had felt the wild presence of forces that could move within the mitochondrial structures of the cells. "Please," Lizbeth whispered. "Free us. You're a woman. You must have some compassion. What have we done to harm you? Is it wrong to want love and life? We didn't want to harm you." Calapine gave no sign that she heard. There were only Harvey's words playing over and over in her mind: "Your death... your death... your death... your death..." Odd flickerings of heat and chill surged through her body. She heard another cheer from the crowd in the far benches. She felt her own sickness and growing awareness of the cul de sac in which she had been trapped. Anger suffused her. She bent to the tumbril's controls, punched a button beneath Glisson. The carapaces of the shell which held the Cyborg began closing. Glisson's eyes opened wide. A rasping moan escaped him. Calapine giggled, punched another button on the controls. The shells snapped to their former position. Glisson gasped. She turned to the controls beneath Harvey, poised a finger over the buttons. "Explain your disgusting breach of manners!" Harvey remained frozen in silence. She was going to crush him! Svengaard began to laugh. He knew his own position, the firstclass second-rater. Why had he been chosen for this moment -- to see Glisson and Boumour without words, Nourse and Schruille babbling on their bench, the Optimen in little knots and eddies of mad violence, Calapine ready to kill her prisoners and doubtless forget it ten seconds later? His laughter went out of control. "Stop that laughing!" Calapine screamed. Svengaard trembled with hysteria. He gasped for breath. The shock of her voice helped him gain a measure of control, but it still was immensely ludicrous. "Fool!" Calapine said. "Explain yourself." Svengaard stared at her. He could feel only pity now. He remembered the sea from the medical resort at Lapush and he thought he saw now why the Optimen had chosen this place so far from any ocean. Instinct. The sea produced waves, surf -- constant reminder that they had set themselves against eternity's waves. They could not face that. "Answer me," Calapine said. Her hand hovered above his shell's controls. O vengaard could only stare at  her and at the Optimen in their madness beyond her. They stood exposed before him as though their bodies had been opened to spill twisting entrails on the floor. They have souls with only one scar, Svengaard thought. It was carved on them day by day, century by century, eon by eon -- the increment of panic that their blessed forevemess might be illusion, that it might after all have an ending. He had never before suspected the price the Optimen paid for infinity. The more of it they possessed, the greater its value. The greater the value, the greater the fear of losing it. The pressure went up and up... forever. But there had to be a breaking point. The Cyborgs had seen this but had missed the real consequences. The Optimen had themselves hemmed in with euphemisms. They had pharmacists, not doctors. Because doctors meant sickness and injury, and that equalled the unthinkable. They had only their pharmacy and its countless outlets never more than a few steps from any Optiman. They never left Central and its elaborate safeguards. They existed as perpetual adolescents in their nursery prison. "So you won't speak," Calapine said. "Wait," Svengaard said as her hand moved toward the buttons beneath him. "When you've killed all the viables and only you remain, when you see yourselves dying one by one, what then?" "How dare you?" She said. "You think to question an Optiman whose experience of life makes yours no more than that!" She snapped her fingers. He looked at her bruised nose, the blood. "Optiman," Svengaard said. "A Sterrie whose constitution will accept the enzyme adjustment for infinite life... until destruction comes from within. I think you want to die." Calapine drew herself up, glared at him. As she did, she became aware of a sudden odd silence in the hall. She swept a glance around her, saw intent watchfulness in every eye focused upon her. Realization came slowly. They see the blood on my face. "You had infinite life," Svengaard said. "Does that make you intelligent? No. You merely lived longer, had more time for experience and education. Very likely, most of you are educated beyond your intelligence, else you'd have seen long ago that this moment was inevitable -- the delicate balance destroyed, all of you dying." Calapine took a step backward. His words were like painful knives burning into her nerves. "Look at you!" Svengaard said. "All of you sick. What does your precious Pharmacy do? I knew without being told: it prescribes wider and wider variant prescriptions, more frequent dosages. It's trying to check the oscillations because that's how it's programmed. It'll go on trying as long as you permit it... but it won't save you." S omeone screamed behind her: "Silence him!" The cry was taken up around the hall, a deafening chant, foot stamping, hands pounding: "Silence him! Si-lence him! Calapine pressed her hands to her ears. She could still feel the chant through her skin. And now she saw Optimen start down off the benches toward the prisoners. She knew bloody violence was only a heartbeat away. They stopped. She couldn't understand why and dropped her hands away from her ears. Screams rained down on her. The names of halfforgotten deities were invoked. Eyes stared at something on the floor at the head of the hall. Calapine whirled, saw Nourse writhing there, foamy spittle around his mouth. His skin was a mottled reddish purple and yellow. Clawed hands reached out, scraped the floor. "Do something!" Svengaard shouted. "He's dying!" Even as he shouted, he felt the strangeness of his words. Do something His medical training surfaced and spoke no matter what happened. Calapine backed away, put out her hands in a warding gesture as old as witchcraft. Sehruille leaped up, stood on the bench where he'd been sitting. His mouth moved soundlessly. "Calapine," Svengaard said"If you won't help him, release me so I can do it." She leaped to obey, filled with gratitude that she could give this hideous responsibility to another. The restraining shells fell away at her touch. Svengaard leaped down, almost fell. His legs and arms tingled from the long confinement. He limped toward Nourse, his eyes and mind working as he moved. Mottled yellow in the skin -- most probably 'an immune reaction to pantothenic acid and a failure of adrenalin suppression. The red triangle of a Pharmacy outlet glowed on the wall at his left above the benches. Svengaard stooped, picked up Nourse's writhing form, began climbing toward the symbol. The man was a sudden dead weight in his arms, no movement except a shallow lifting of the breast. Optimen fell back from him as though he carried plague. Abruptly, someone above him shouted: "Let me out!" The mob turned away. Feet pounded on the plasmeld. They jammed up at the exits, clawed and climbed over one another. There were screams, curses, hoarse shouts. It was like a cattle pen with a predator loose in the midst of the animals. Part of Svengaard's awareness registered on a woman at his right. He passed her. She lay stretched across two banks of seats, her back at an odd angle, mouth gaping, eyes staring, blood on her arms and neck. There was no sign of breath. He climbed past a man who dragged himself up the tiered benches, one leg useless, his eyes intent on an exit sign and a doorway which appeared to be filled with writhing shapes. Ovengaard's arms ached from  his load. He stumbled, almost fell up the last two steps as he eased Nourse to the floor beside the Pharmacy outlet. There were voices down behind him now -- Durant and Boumour shouting to be released. Later, Svengaard thought. He put his hand to the door control on the Pharmacy outlet. The doors refused to open. Of course, he thought. I'm not an Optiman. He lifted Nourse, put one of the Optiman's hands to the control. The doors slid aside. Behind them lay what appeared to be the standard presentation of a priority rack -- pyrimidines, aneurin... Aneurin and inositol, he thought. Got to counteract the immune reaction. A familiar flow-analysis board occupied the right side, with a gap for insertion of an arm and the usual vampire needles protruding from their gauges. Svengaard tripped the keys on the master flow gauge, opened the panel . He traced back the aneurin and inositol feeders, immobilized the others, thrust Nourse's arm beneath the needles. They found veins, dipped into flesh. Gauges kicked over. Svengaard pinched off the return line to stop feedback. Again the gauges kicked over. Gently, Svengaard disengaged Nourse's arm from the needles, stretched him on the floor. His face was now a uniform pale white, but his breathing had deepened. His eyelids flickered. His flesh felt cold, clammy. Shock, Svengaard thought. He removed his own jacket, put it around Svengaard, began massaging the arms to restore circulation. Calapine came into view on his right, sat down at Nourse's head. Her hands were clasped tightly together, knuckles white. There was an odd clarity in her face, the eyes with a look of staring into distances. She felt she had come a much farther distance than up from the floor of the hall, drawn by memories that would not be denied. She knew she had gone through madness into an oddly detached sanity. The fed ball of the Survey Globe caught her eye, the egg of enormous power that did her bidding even now. She thought about Nourse, her many-times playmate. Playmate and toys. "Will he die?" she asked. She turned to watch Svengaard. "Not immediately," Svengaard said. "But that final burst of hysteria... he's done irreparable damage to his system." He grew aware that there were only muted moans and a very few controlled commands in the hall now. Some of the acolytes had rallied to help. "I released Boumour and the Durants and sent a plea for more... medical help," Calapine said. "There are a number of... dead... many injured." Dead, she thought. What an odd word to apply to an Optiman. Dead... dead... ddad... S he felt then how necessity had forced her into a new kind of living awareness, a new rhythm. It had happened down there in a burst of memories that trailed through forty thousand years. None of it escaped her -- not a moment of kindness nor of brutality. She remembered all the Max Allgoods, Seatac... every lover, every toy... Nourse. Svengaard glanced around at a shuffling sound, saw Boumour approaching with a woman limp in his arms. There was a blue bruise across her cheek and jaw. Her arms hung like sticks. "Is this Pharmacy outlet available?" Boumour asked. His voice held that chilled Cyborg quality, but there was shock in his eyes and a touch of horror. "You'll have to operate the board manually," Svengaard said. "I keyed out the demand system, jammed the feedback." Boumour stepped heavily around him with the woman. How fragile she looked. A vein pulsed thickly at her neck. "I must concoct a muscle relaxant until we can get her to a hospital," Boumour said. "She broke her own arms -- contramuscular strain." Calapine recognized the face, remembered they had disputed mildly about a man once -- about a playmate. Svengaard moved to Nourse's right arm, continued massaging. The move brought the floor of the hall into view and the tumbril. Glisson sat impassively armless in his restraining shell. Lizbeth lay at one side with Harvey kneeling beside her. "Mrs. Durant!" Svengaard said, remembering his obligation. "She's all right," Boumour said. "Immobilization for the past few hours was the best thing that could've happened to her." Rest thing! Svengaard thought. Durant was right-, these Cyborgs are as insensitive (as machines. "Si-lonce him," Nourse whispered. Svengaard looked down at the pale face, saw the broken veins in the cheeks, the sagging, unresponsive flesh. Nourse's eyelids flickered open. "Leave him to me," Calapine said. Nourse moved his head, tried to look at her. He blinked, having obvious trouble focusing. His eyes began to water. Calapine lifted his head, slid under him until he rested on her lap. She began stroking his brow. "He used to like this," she said. "Go help the others... doctor." "Cal," Nourse said. "Oh, Cal... I... hurt." CC'X#'hy do you help them?"   Glisson asked. "I don't understand you, Boumour. Your actions aren't logical. What use is it to help them?" He looked up through the open segment of the Survey globe at Calapine sitting alone on the dais of the Tuyere. The lights of the interior played a slow rhythm across her face. A glowing pyramid of projected binaries danced on the air in front of her. Glisson had been released from his shell of restraint, but he still sat on the tumbril, his arm connections dangling empty. A medicouch had been brought in for Lizbeth Durant. She lay on it, with Harvey seated beside her. Boumour stood with his back to Glisson looking up into the globe. His fingers moved nervously, clenching, opening. There was a streak of dried blood down his right sleeve. The elfin face held a look of puzzlement. Svengaard came in from behind the globe, a slowly moving figure in the red shadows. Abruptly, the hall glared with light. The main globes had gone on automatically as darkness fell outside. Svengaard stopped to check Lizbeth, patted Harvey's shoulder. "She will be all right. She's strong." Lizbeth's eyes followed him as he moved around to look into the Survey Globe. Svengaard's shoulders sagged with fatigue, but there was a look of elation in his face. He was a man who'd found himself. "Calapine," Svengaard said, "that was the last of them going out to hospitals." "I see it," she said. She looked up at the scanners, every one lighted. Something more than half of the Optimen were under restraint -- mad. Thousands had died. More thousands lay sorely injured. Those who remained watched their globe. She sighed, wondering at their thoughts, wondering how they faced the fact that all had fallen from the tight wire of immortality. Her own emotions confused her. There was an odd feeling of relief in her breast. "What of Schruille?' she asked. "Crushed at a door," Svengaard said. "He's... dead." She sighed. "And Nourse?" "Responding to treatment." what's happened to you?" Glisson demanded. His eyes glittered as he stared up at Calapine. Calapine looked down at him, spoke clearly: "We've undergone an emotional stress that has altered the delicate balance of our metabolism." she said. "You tricked us into it. The evidence is quite clear -- there's no turning back." "Then you understand," Glisson said. "Any attempt to force your systems back into the old forms will result in boredom and a gradual descent into apathy." Calapine smiled. "Yes, Glisson. We'd not want that. We've been addicted to a new kind of... aliveness that we didn't know existed." "Then you do understand," Glisson said, and there was a grudging quality to his voice. "We broke the rhythm of life," Calapine said. "All life is immersed in rhythm, but we got out of step. I suppose that was the outside interference in those embryos -- rhythm asserting itself." "Well then," Glisson said, "the sooner you can turn things over to us, the sooner things will settle down into..." "To you?" Calapine asked scornfully. She looked out into the quick contrasts of the hall's glaring light. How black and white it all was. "I'd sooner condemn us all," she said. "But you're dying!" "So are you," Calapine said. Svengaard swallowed. He could see that the old animosities would not be suppressed easily. And he wondered at himself, a second-rate surgeon who had suddenly found himself as a doctor, ministering to people who needed him. Durant had seen that -- the need to be needed. "I may have a plan we could accept, Calapine," Svengaard said. "To you we will listen," Calapine said, and there was affection in her voice. She studied Svengaard as he searched for words, remembering that this man had saved the lives of Nourse and many others. We made no plans for the unthinkable, she thought. Is it possible that this nobody who was once a target for kindly sneers can save us? She dared not let herself hope. "The Cyborgs have techniques for bringing the emotions into a more or less manageable stasis," Svengaard said. "Once that's done, I believe I know a way to dampen the enzymic oscillations in most of you." Calapine swallowed. The scan ner-eye lights above her began to flash as the watchers signaled for her to let them into the communications channels. They had questions, of course. She had questions of her own, but she didn't know that she could speak them. She caught a reflection of her own face in one of the prisms, was reminded of the look in Lizbeth's eyes as the woman had pleaded from the tumbril. "I can't promise infinite life," Svengaard said, "but I believe many of you can have many more thousands of years." "Why should we agree to help them?" Glisson demanded. There was a measuring quality in her voice, a hint of the querulous. "You're failures, too!" Svengaard said. "Can't you see that?" He realized he had shouted with the full power of his disillusionment. "Don't shout at me!" Glisson snapped. So they do have emotions , Svengaard thought. Pride ,... anger... "Are you still suffering under the delusion that you're in control of this situation?" Svengaard asked. He pointed to Calapine. "That one woman up there could still exterminate every non-Optiman on earth." "Listen to him, you Cyborg fool!" Calapine said. "Let's not be too free with that word fool," Svengaard said. He stared up at Calapine. "Watch your tongue, Svengaard," Calapine said. "Our patience is not infinite." "Nor is your gratitude, eh?" Svengaard said. A bitter smile touched her mouth. "We were talking about survival," she said. Svengaard sighed. He wondered then if the patterns of thought conditioned by the illusion of infinite life could ever be truly broken. She had spoken there like the old Tuyere. But her resiliency had surprised him before. The outburst had touched Harvey's fears for Lizbeth. He glared at Svengaard and Glisson, tried to control his terror and rage. This hall awed him with its immensity and its remembered bedlam. The globe towered over, him, a monstrous force that could crush them. "Survival, then," Svengaard said. "Let us understand each other," Calapine said. "There are those among us who will say that your help was merely our due. You are still our captives. There are those who'll demand you submit and reveal your entire Underground to us." "Yes, let us understand each other," Svengaard said. "Who are your prisoners? Myself, a person who was not a member of the Underground and knows little about it. You have Glisson, who knows more, but assuredly not all. You have Boumour, one of your escaped pharmacists, who knows even less than Glisson. You have the Durants, whose knowledge probably goes little beyond their own cell group. What will you gain even if you milk us dry?" "Your plan to save us," Calapine said. "My plan requires cooperation, not coercion," Svengaard said. "And it will only give us at continuation, not restore us to our original condition, is that it?" Calapine asked. "You should welcome that," Svengaard said. "It would give you a chance to mature, become useful." He waved a hand to indicate their surroundings. "You've frozen yourselves in immaturity here! You've played with toys! I'm offering you a chance to live!" Is that it? Calapine wondered. Is this new aliveness a byproduct of the knowledge that we must die? "I'm not at all sure we'll cooperate," Glisson said. TTarvey had had enough. He  leaped to his feet, glared at Glisson. "You want the human race to die, you robot! You! You're another dead end!" "Prattle!" Glisson said. "Listen," Calapine said. She began sampling the communications channels. Bits of sentences poured out into the hall -- "We can restore enzymic balance with our own resources!"... "Eliminate these creatures!"... "What's his plan? What's his plan?"... "Begin the sterilization!" his plan?"... "How long do we have if... "There's no doubt we can..." Calapine silenced the voices with a flick of a switch. "It will be put to a vote," she said. "I remind you of that." "You will die, and soon, if we don't cooperate," Glisson said. "I want that fully understood." "You know Svengaard's plan?" Calapine asked. "His thought patterns are transparent," Glisson said. "I think not," Calapine said. "I saw him work on Nourse. He manipulated a dispensary to produce a dangerous overdose of aneurin and inositol. Remembering that, I ask myself how many of us will die in the attempt to arrest this process we can all feel within ourselves. Would I have risked such an overdose upon myself? How does this relate to the excitement we feel? Will any of us, having tasted excitement, wish to sink back into a non-emotional... boredom?" She looked at Svengaard. "These are some of my questions." "I know his plan," Glisson sneered. "Quell your emotions and implant an enzymic dispensary within each of you. Make Cyborgs of you." A tight grin etched a line of teeth in Glisson's face. "It's your only hope. Accepting it, you will have lost to us at last!" Calapine glared down at him. Harvey was caught by the carping meanness in Glisson's voice. His own schism from the Underground had always known the Cyborgs were too calculating and narrow-minded to be trusted with purely human decisions, but he had never before seen the fact so clearly demonstrated. "Is that your plan, Svengaard?" Calapine demanded. Harvey jumped up. "No! That's not his plan!" Svengaard nodded to himself. Of course! A fellow human, and a father would know. "You pretend to know what I, a Cyborg, do not know?" Glisson asked. Svengaard looked at Harvey with raised eyebrows. "Embryos," Harvey said. Svengaard nodded, looked up at Calapine. "I propose to keep you continually implanted with living embryos," he said. "Living monitors that will make you adjust to your own needs. You will regain your emotions, your... zest for life, this excitement you prizg... "You propose to make of us living vats for embryos?" Calapine asked, wonder in her voice. "The gestation process can be delayed for hundreds of years," Svengaard said. "With proper hormone adjustment, this can be applied even to men. Caesarian delivery, of course, but it need not be painful... or frequent." Calapine weighed his words, wondering why she felt no disgust at the suggestion. Once she had felt disgust at the realization that Lizbeth Durant carried an embryo within her; but Calapine realized now her disgust had been compounded of jealousy. Not all the Optimen would accept this, she knew. Some would hope for a return to the old ways. She looked up at the globe's telltales. No one had escaped the poisoning excitement, though. They would have to understand that everyone was going to die... sooner or later. Choice of time was all they had. We didn't have immortality after all, she thought, only the illusion. We had that, though... for eons. "Calapine!" Glisson said. "You're not going to accept this... this foolish proposal?" The mechanical man is outraged at 'a living solution, she thought. She said: "Boumour, what do you say?" "Yes," Glisson said, "speak up, Boumour. Point out the illogicality of this... proposal." Boumour turned, studied Glisson, glanced at Svengaard and the Durants, stared up at Calapine. There was a look of secret wisdom in Boumour's pinched face. "I can still remember... how it was," he said. "I... think it was better... before I... was changed." "Boumour!" Glisson said. Hit him in his pride, Svengaard thought. Glisson glared up at Calapine with mechanical intensity. "It's not yet determined that well help you!" "Who needs you?" Svengaard asked. "You've no monopoly on your techniques. You'd save a little time and trouble, that's all. We can find embryos." Glisson stared from one to the other. "But this isn't the way it was computed You're not supposed to help them!" The Cyborg fell silent, eyes glassy. "Doctor Svengaard," Calapine said, "could you give us elite, viable embryos such as the Durant's? You saw the arginine in trusion. Nourse believes this possible." "It's possible," Svengaard said. He considered. "Yes, it's... probable." Calapine looked up at the scanners. "If we accept this offer," she said, "we go on living. You feel it? We're alive now, but we can remember a recent time when we weren't alive." "We'll help if we must," Glisson said, and there was that carping tone in his voice. Only Lizbeth, realizing her own bucolic docility in pregnancy, recognizing the flattening tenor of her emotions, suspected the logidal fact which had swayed the Cyborg. Docile people could be controlled. That's what Glisson was thinking. She could read it in him, understanding him fully for the first time now that she knew he had pride and anger. Calapine, reading on the Survey Globe's wall the mounting pressure of a single question from her Optiman audience, set up the analogues for an answer. It came swiftly for the scanners to see: "This process could provide eight to twelve thousand years of additional life even for the Folk." "Even for the Folk," Calapine whispered. They'd discover this, she knew. There could be no more Security now. Even the Survey Globe had been shown to have flaws and limits. Glisson knew it. She could tell this, reading his silent withdrawal down there. Svengaard certainly would realize it. Possibly even the Durants. She looked at Svengaard, knowing what she had to do. It would be easy to lose the Folk in this moment, lose them completely. "If it is done," Calapine said, "it will be done for anyone who wishes it -- Folk or Optiman." This is politics, she thought. This is the way the Tuyere would do it... evert Schruille. Especially Schruille. Clever Schruille. Dead Schruille. She could almost hear him chuckling. "Can it be done for the Folk?" Harvey asked. "For anyone," she said, and she smiled at Glisson, letting him see how she'd won. "I think we can put it to a vote now." Once more, she looked up at the scanners, wondering if she'd gauged her people correctly. Most of them would see what she'd done, of course. But there'd be some clinging to the hope they could restore complete enzymic balance. She knew better. Her body knew. But some might choose to try that dangerous course back to boredom and apathy. "Green for acceptance of Doctor Svengaard's proposal," she aid. "Gold against." Slowly, then with cumulating speed, the circle of scanner lights changed color -- green... green... great washes of it with only here and there a dot or pocket of gold. It was a more overwhelming acceptance than she'd expected, and this made her edgy, suspicious. She trusted her voting instincts. Overwhelming acceptance. She consulted the globe's instruments, read the presentation of the answer: "The Cyborg can be maneuvered through its belief in the omnipotence of logic." Calapine nodded to herself, thinking of her madness. And Life cannot be totally maneuvered against the interests of living, she thought. #C'T'he proposal is accepted," she said. And she found she did not like the sudden pouncing look on Glisson's face. We've overlooked something, she thought. But we'll find it... once we're newly adjusted. Svengaard turned to look at Harvey Durant .allowed himself a broad grin. This was like the operating room, he thought. One shaped minutia, and the broad pattern followed. It could be done with precision even as it was done down in the cell. Harvey weighed Svengaard's grin, read the emotional betrayals on the man's face. All the faces around him carried their own exposure in this instant, all open to be read by a courier trained in the Underground. It was a standoff between the powerful. The Folk might yet have a chance -- thousands of years of chance... if Calapine were to be believed -- and she believed it herself. The genetic environment had been shaped into a new pattern, and he could see it. This was an indefinite pattern, full of indeterminancy. Heisenberg would've liked this pattern. The movers themselves had been moved (and changed) by moving. "When can Lizbeth and I leave here?" Harvey asked. ## r Who is Human? West was known as the murderer of Eskimos -- But now one of his victims was trying to kill him! I S tinging snow particles shot across the dim igloo. The three men and the woman blinked at the small bright hole which appeared in the snow wall. The muffled sound from outside must have come from a rifle. Dr. West smiled wryly and slid off the sleeping-ledge on to the icy floor. "I believe we've finally found Peterluk." A second spray of snow, accompanied by a distant rifle report, brought Councilor LaRue erect in the igloo. "Mon dieu, the man is berserk -- or has formidable humor." He heaved his bulk toward the low exit tunnel. Head and shoulders committed, he changed his mind and buttocked against Dr. West. "No doubt this Peterluk shoots only at strangers?" Both whitemen glanced up at their guide. The young Esk, with a smile as quizzical as an Eskimo's, was kneeling on the skincovered ledge, poking his finger into the upper bullet hole. "Get down here," Dr. West said, and the Esk peered down at them, smiled like a Cheshire cat in the dimness of the igloo and slid down beside them, his hand groping. The Esk grunted with pleasure, having discovered an unidentifiable glob of meat which the escaped Peterluk had discarded. The young Esk's chewing sounds were punctuated by Eevvaalik's tubercular coughing from the other sleeping platform. Even now while some people walked on the Moon, others lived like this. In the cold stench, Eewaalik sat trimming the seal oil lamp as intently as if her husband, Peterluk, were not shooting into the igloo. C # 'C' ewaalik, a bullet might hit you," Dr. West said. "Come down here." With a sliver of bone, Eewaalik expertly pressed the smoking end of the wide cotton-grass wick into the oval pool of seal oil, so that the smoke faded away and the line of flame brightened. Such soapstone lamps only could be seen in use here in the Cultural Sanctuary. Another shot smashed through the igloo. Eewaalik made no move to lie down with the two whitemen, Smiling, she turned her head away from the two whitemen hiding on the floor. "Bullets of this person's husband have eyes." Councilor LaRue laughed as politely as if he were at a banquet in Montreal. "Madam, this Peterluk, I'm sure he is a wonderful shot. I want to ask you -- " LaRue paused as a spitting sound, a fourth rifle bullet, passed through the snowwall. Sharp snow particles had struck his face. He smiled. With the natural ability of the born politician, Councilor LaRue already spoke modern-Eskimo as well as most of the Cultural Sanctuary guards. LaRue was anti-Sanctuary. Dr. West had hoped to spend several weeks if necessary showing Councilor LaRue the potential menace of the population explosion in the Sanctuary. Dr. West had hoped to convince LaRue that not all of these people were Eskimos, that few of them were Eskimos. "Tell your husband we surrender," LaRue murmured, brushing snow from his face. "That means don't shoot any more. We -- we whitemen will go away. "We will leave at once." The flickering flame-line from the lamp reflected on her greasy face. She smiled. Her teeth were worn to stumps. Dr. West knew she was # years old. "Tell him to stop shooting," LaRue's voice was repeating. "It is not a woman's place to advise her husband." Eewaalik bowed her head, and a fifth shot spat through the igloo. Peterluk take?" Dr. West hopefully asked her. "Only the bullets in his rifle?" "My husband has long eyes. When your airplane was smaller than a petrel-bird, already my husband had packed the sled. His big dogs became smaller than lemmings." "But he made a circle and came back," Dr. West said, looking hopefully around the jumbled interior of the igloo. "Did he forget his box of bullets?" Snow sprayed inward, and a new little eye appeared in the wall of the igloo. "Number five," muttered LaRue, his count already understandably inaccurate. "He has sufficient bullets." Eewaalik smiled to herself. ' This person wished to travel with her husband. But he said this person too sick. He said, if Dr. West in the airplane, this person should bare arm." "An injection for your fever -- the needle?" "Eh-eh," she laughed in agreement. "The iron needle." "I will give the injection. I will make the sickness go away -- if you will go outside and wave to him to stop Shooting." Eewaalik bowed her head, she was too courteous to disagree but -- Dr. West wondered what had happened to the pilot they'd left tying down the ski-plane. No matter which way the gale was blowing, the Englishman should be able to hear the shots. Their three rifles were in the plane. "Number six," sighed LaRue, as snow sprayed down on Dr. West's face. "Madam, please go outside and ask your husband to stop the shooting. Tell him we only wanted to question him, we only wanted to ask him where all these new people are coming from." They glanced at the Esk. The Esk smiled as if he realized he had become the subject of the conversation. "My babies," Eewaalik laughed. LaRue politely ignored this remark. "Now if you would go outside, Madam, and tell him -- oh!" This bullet ripped across the caribou skin cover on the sleeping platform past LaRue's face. "Mon dieu! You -- " Councilor LaRue's hand closed around the Esk's arm -- "you go out and tell him to stop shooting." 'vbediently, the Esk crawled  out through the tunnel to the little entry dome where their outer parkas were hung, and they could hear him struggling into his stiff parka. "He's much shorter than we are. Peterluk will notice this man's a fellow Eskimo," the Councilor muttered. "After all, they know each other." Dully, they heard the ninth shot. No hole appeared in the igloo. Dr. West scrambled along the snow tunnel to the entry and blinked at the dark object on the snow-glare. He thrust his head forward, then retracted it as a bullet kicked up snow. Whirling inside the entry dome, he seized a coiled line with a massive bone-splint tied to a stone. It was for snagging the floating body of a seal. As Dr. West yanked the body of the Esk toward the entry, the body shuddered, and the tenth shot echoed against Dr. West's eardrums. Dr. West sank to his stomach. The eleventh shot splattered through the entry wall, leaving a pair of holes slightly higher than his shoulders. He winced. Eleven shots meant Peterluk had more than a clip of ammunition, possibly a cardboard box of #, probably several boxes; damn, more likely a whole wooden case of bullets! Prone, from his low angle Dr. West noticed with swelling anger that one of the shots had tom off the top of the Esk's skull. The line falling from his hands, Dr. West scurried backward along the tunnel into the foxhole center of the igloo. "Peterluk killed him." The Councilor sprang to his feet, grabbed Eewaalik by the shoulder, pulled her down on to the floor. "Why? Why is your "He did not tell this person." "Is he afraid to tell us where the Esks came from?" Dr. West asked. "Is that why he kept running away?" "This person -- " Eewaalik firmly removed herself from LaRue's grip and climbed back up on the sleeping platform as bullet number twelve spattered wet snow across the igloo. Compulsively she trimmed the seal oil lamp. "This person's husband has said he does not like so manymany people. Too many people spoil the hunting." "But we do not come to shoot seals," Councilor LaRue protested, and he squirmed on the icy floor, suddenly directing his anger to Dr. West. "You -- if I -- if my Uncle had not listened to you, I would be in my warm office. My secretary would be bringing me hot coffee et croissants. Instead I am being fired upon, frozen, murdered by savage -- by voters. I do not think all the maniacs are out there. I think the maniac is you!" II Councilor LaRue's uncle was Etienne LaRue, grand old man of Canadian politics, whose political leadership sprang from the days when French Separatists put bombs in mail boxes. Solidified by his # years, Etienne LaRue's hatreds were the Conservative Party, the English language and the Eskimo Cultural Sanctuaries which prevented Quebec's exploitation of the Far North. Old Etienne LaRue's saurian hatred of the Cultural Sanctuaries was the reason Dr. West had turned to him -- after Dr. West's warning report had been ignored by the Cultural Sanctuary Commissioners. When Dr. West had told of the frightening significance of the population increase in the Cultural Sanctuaries, the Commissioners had been more impressed by his description of the hunger, the increasing scarcity of warm clothes. To Dr. West's dismay the Commissioners voted to temporarily resume the old Family Allowances and ordered one relief plane to airdrop packages and baby clothes. One Commissioner twisted an evasion into a boast. "While a temporary ecological imbalance may have appeared on the Boothia Peninsula, basically this shows the value of the Cultural Sanctuaries. It proves that our pioneering Far North Eskimos, freed from servile dependence on industrial civilization, not only can survive, but can increase." "But the way they are increasing is not -- human," Dr. West exclaimed. "Even the mutation explanation is insufficient." Dr. West then had made the mistake of boring busy men with detailed observations. When he attempted to hypothesize internal differences between Eskimos and Esks and to retell the Esk's own views as to their origin, he was met by raised eyebrows and growing suspicion of his sanity. "Dr. West, your so-called evidence seems to be Eskimo myths and your -- intuition." "Yes, I admit there is insufficient medical evidence as yet. That is why we need a study team; an autopsy, dissections must be carried out at once." "Dr. West, would you have us arrest a Boothia Eskimo so you could cheerfully vivisect him like a dog," a Commissioner laughed unpleasantly, "because you think he is not human?" "No!" Df. West now found himself accused of being a racist. "Eskimos are just as human as I am," another Commissioner exclaimed in righteous anger. "But I'm not talking about Eskimos," Dr. West had shouted. "Can't you understand, I'm talking about Esks. Esks and Eskimos are not the same." "Anyone who breeds faster is sub-human, is that what you're saying? I move we waste no more time with this man," the Commissioner continued. "Gentlemen, a little sidelight on Dr. West's veracity -- his sanity. You know of Dr. West's limp, his leg injury, his six-month's hospitalization, which he flamboyantly attributes to an attack by a Polar Bear. But our Sanctuary guard reports the Eskimos confided to him that Dr. West actually was bitten by a sled dog. I move we adjourn." S eething with frustration. Dr. West had taken the plane to Montreal. Dr. West had hobbled into the office of Etienne LaRue, the powerful politician, so old he was now a statesman, who hated the Whole Cultural Sanctuary concept and listened with open lips. To Dr. West's surprise, the old conclude that the Esks were not human than was Dr. West. " Voila , now we get rid of them! Those wild Eskimos are no better than dogs, their morals -- Dogsin-the-manger is what they are." The old man clutched Dr. West's arm. "All that land up there locked in Eskimo Sanctuaries -- " Dr. West knew the Frenchspeaking population of Canada had been increasing rapidly. "They are not human, those Eskimos," the old man repeated. "Look at their faces, like grinning devils, I dream of them. Slanteyed devils! I wake myself up. They are evil spirits!" Whether the old man was superstitious, racially prejudiced, a senile paranoid, or all three, any assistance which might help stem the population explosion in the North. Theoretically, its consequences might cover the World. The old man smiled: "My nephew will head the investigation." Now the portly nephew of Etienne LaRue was squirming on the icy floor of the igloo. u M on dieu, that is the tenth J-fl. shot," Councilor LaRue laughed' unhappily. "That savage has enough ammunition to drive both the English and French from Canada! I am cold and I do not want to die. Listen, I think we should break through the opposite wall of the igloo and run for it." "To where?" Dr. West demanded, "To the plane. Don't be cowardly. Eskimos are all poor Shots." "The pilot has tied the plane down," Dr. West retorted. "You heard him shout the wind was too strong to take off or do anything. Listen, it's blowing a gale right now. Running all the way down there would only attract Peterluk's fire. He would shoot into the plane." "Too much logic. We go! A brave pilot will taxi and take off into the hurricane itself if the bullets are chasing him." LaRue paused. "Where is that fool? He said he'd come up here to the igloo." "He's damn cold if he's still inside the plane. I hope he's still alive. I hope Peterluk hasn't already been down to the plane." "My friend," Councilor LaRue blurted, unexpectedly flopping his arm around Dr. West's shoulders, "so do #. So do I. This igloo is as cold as a crypt. Poof. That was bullet number eleven. See, it passed completely through the snow bench. He is firing lower. I do not care; I no longer wish this Eskimo's vote," LaRue laughed nervously. On the sleeping platform, Eevvaalik coughed and spat blood. "Doctor, in your fanciful distinction," LaRue said, "is she an Eskimo or an Esk?" "She is an Eskimo. Of these people, only Eevvaalik has had T.B., the only one. Esks do not appear to be subject to tuberculosis. They don't even have lice! Bacteria and parastic organisms may not have had time to adjust to differences between Eskimos and Esk metabolisms." "Fine words and a theory of which you admit you have no proof. Did you not tell my uncle that Esks appear like swallows from the mud? Something like that. You have confused the old man -- and me. I saw all of those people back in the camp where you picked up the guide, rest his soul, and they were the cleanest, the most helpful Eskimos I have seen in my many trips to the North. Certainly, they are human! Are you insane? Everyone in my family knows my uncle is insane. I wish I were in my warm office." "I wish it were true," Dr. West muttered as bullet number # zipped through the igloo from a new angle. # A nyway, I don't need you to tell me Eevvaalik is an Eskimo," LaRue said. "It was you who showed me the old cenlist, when the government still had the compassion to give the Family Allowance and let the Far North Eskimos buy modern tools. Her fingerprints. Her chest x-rays. This Eewaalik and Peterluk, they were numbered children of those families who fled to the Boothia Penninsula -- " "Yes, and where are their families now?" Dr. West answered. "Nearly forty Eskimo adults and children who were on the old Family Allowance census rolls have vanished. Only these two -- " LaRue looked up at Eewaalik. He smiled winningly. "Eewaalik, where are your father and mother, your sisters and brothers?" "All dead. Burned." "Burned?" LaRue turned to Dr. West. "Don't tell me she also is referring to the legend of the Burned Place we flew over." "Yes. The blackened circle in the granite rock, the Burned Place." Dr. West laughed wryly. "If you believe the bright newly created legends, it is where the Grandfather of the Esks appeared and burned those who disobeyed him." Shaking his head, LaRue smiled up at Eewaalik. "I think you are much wiser than Peterluk. You understand more than your husband who runs away. I will open a little hole for you in the side of the igloo. Then you can shout to your husband, 'Do not shoot. These whitemen are friends.' " Eewaalik smiled back. "A good husband does not listen to his wife when there are others nearby to hear them." "Then go out to him! Tell him to stop shooting." "This person would obey and be shot -- if she was one of her stupid children from the big camp." Eewaalik wiped her mouth with the back of her hand. "But she is not. She is Eewaalik!" "And Peterluk also is different," Dr. West added questioningly, hoping somehow she could lead LaRue to realize that Eskimos are not Esks. "Eh-eh, my husband also is braver than those meek children in the camps. Our bellies are hungrier. We do not like to be told what to do. My husband needs big room to hunt." This boasting would convince no one there was a difference. Dr. West persisted, "why won't Peterluk tell us if these people's night stories are true? Why won't he tell us where they come from?" "Eh-eh," Eewaalik laughed. "Why do you men always want to ask my husband? This is a woman's question, where babies come from." "All these people were not bom here?" Dr. West asked as another leading question. "I am the mother!" Ill E ven Dr. West stared up at her in disbelief, as she laughed. "I am grandmother, the greatgrandmother; I am barren now, but they began from me." "Then the legend of the man who fell from the sky, whose back split open so that he bore a son, that is false?" "Who can say what is false? Peterluk was only a boy-man then, and how could he recognize his Grandfather?" The woman shook her head with distaste. "No, it would have been better if a bear was his Grandfather. His Grandfather! I was but a young girl who had borne only one child. Peterluk, how obediently he hunted meat to feed his Grandfather! Like dog, Peterluk dragged the sky iron from his Grandfather. His Grandfather-creature was so big we were afraid to run away." "Then his Grandfather was not a man," Dr. West persisted, finally thinking this might lead to some evidence of extra-terrestrial origin. "My husband saw a man. If he had wanted to see a bear, the thing would have looked like a bear. What did I see? One night Peterluk loaned me to his Grandfather. I lay on the skins looking up as his Grandfather moved toward me. I tried to see a man." Then Eevvaalik laughed in derision. "No man. He took out something. It was not part of him. It was made of -- glass. It looked like -- like when you gave me the injection but much bigger. Oh, so bad! I was a young girl and very frightened." "Artificial insemination!" Dr. West exclaimed. "Disgusting," Councilor La Rue protested. "Was that fiend a scientist? What is going on up here in the North?" LaRue rose toward Eevvaalik. "I do not approve of any tampering with the human body. What evil did this man do to you?" "Eh? I was a surprised girl when I became sick in the stomach only two days later and swelled up and had my baby in a month!" Eevvaalik grinned and gestured crudely. "That glass tube! That one, that Grandfather, eheh, after that he kept after me. I was no more use to Peterluk, always I was heavy with babies. I was too tired to haul the sled, or gather driftwood, or chew skins. As a wife for Peterluk I was being ruined. Too many children were crying for food. In a year I bore more children than I have fingers! Peterluk was only a boy-man then and slow to anger in those days, but one night -- " She stopped as if the memory frightened her. "It is better to believe all these people began when his Grandfather's back was split open." Dr. West noticed where she was looking. Across the igloo at a stone axe. "That Eskimo, he has stopped shooting," LaRue ventured. "Perhaps Peterluk is going away. West, why don't you carefully look out." T 'here was a deafening, reverberating rifle shot from the entry. The two men leaped up on opposite sleeping platforms on either side of the tunnel entry. Dr. West grabbed the stone axe. "If he comes in, we both jump him." Somehow the bullet had passed the length of the tunnel and across the floor where they had been crouching without striking either man. "My husband," Eewaalik called. "We have two visitors. One is waiting on each side above the door hole." Peterluk's hoarse voice entered the tunnel. "Tell the whitemen to come outside." Dr. West shook his head at Eewaalik. "They are afraid you will kill them," she called, and carefully began trimming the lamp. After a while Peterluk shouted, "Tell them to come out or I will break a hole in the side of the igloo and shoot them where they are lying." Neither whiteman spoke. Dr. West clutched the stone axe, hoping Peterluk would do just that -- chop his way into the igloo. Then Peterluk would have to set his rifle down -- or hold it with one hand and give Dr. West an instant to counter-attack. Finally, Eewaalik called, "My husband, you had better do it, or go away and not do it." "Woman, close your mouth!" Peterluk sounded as if he had put his head into the tunnel. The three people in the igloo sat there waiting. Dr. West imagined he could hear Peterluk's hoarse breathing. "Children who grow big as a man in five winters are very good," Eewaalik said finally. "But too many. Children have children so quick, too many. Never enough seals. When this person was a little girl, my mother told me it was a hungry winter and I was born, and she would have left me out on the ice but changed her mind because meat was found. Eh-eh, customs were wiser in those days, less hunger, enough new babies were left on the ice. Better not too many girls to feed. We need more hunters and less hungry babies." Neither man commented.  C C'#'ou better come out,"  Peterluk's voice called. "You better hurry. Many people coming, and they will kill you. You better come out and run away." Neither man moved. Simpleminded liar, Dr. West thought, picturing Peterluk's wide-cheeked visage. No people. "Those many people from the big camps wouldn't kill anybody," Eewaalik snorted. "They want everyone to like them, but there are too many of them." "Come out." Peterluk called, "The people are coming closer. Soon it will be too late." Neither man moved or reacted to this painfully obvious trap. "All these people talk about is their Grandfather Bear from the sky," Eewaalik said, and added with outrage, "They are not Christians!" A shot resounded outside the tunnel entrance, but there was no sign the bullet passed through the igloo. "All they talk about," Eewaalik sneered, "is -- soon so many of them that their Grandfather will come down from the sky. This person thinks he will merely eat them. That is what should be expected, if he is a bear. These people are not Christians." There were three shots in quick succession. "He must be firing in another direction," LaRue hissed. "Toss me the axe." LaRue rose on his knees on the sleeping platform. With the handle of the axe he began knocking a hole in the roof of the igloo above his head, high enough up so that Peterluk would have to scramble up on the side of the igloo if he were to shoot in at them. Two more shots were fired. Then a fusillade of shots. Light bursting through the roof as snow chunks fell inside. Standing up on the sleeping platform, LaRue thrust his head up through the hole in the igloo. "Mon dieu" like a turtle LaRue ducked his head back inside as more shots reverberated. " Mon dieu, hundreds of Eskimos. He is shooting them." Again LaRue poked up his head through the hole. "They are coming to rescue us I think. Ah, so many of them coming, like lemmings. He is shooting them, but they know no fear." Now, between the shots, Dr. West could hear them calling to each other. "They have him! They have seized him. They have taken away his rifle." LaRue pulled down his head into the igloo. "They have rescued us I hope. There are so many of them, we might as well go outside in any case and congratulate them." IV ' ' out of the tunnel into the blinding snowlight, he recognized Peterluk standing among the Esks. None were holding him. Peterluk stared at the two whitemen from the igloo, whirled and began to run. "Stop him," Dr. West shouted. A few Esks reached out halfheartedly. Peterluk brushed past them. They didn't try to stop him. He was escaping. He was running wildly in a direction midway between plane and ridge. Dr. West hobbled after him, staggered, his leg cramping, and looked back for help. LaRue was standing among the Esks shaking their hands. LaRue obviously wasn't going to run after Peterluk, and Dr. West definitely did not want LaRue to shoot Peterluk, who still might explain the origin of the Esks. Already gasping for breath, Dr. West changed his course to the direction from which the original bullets had entered the igloo. Since Peterluk's sled and dogs were not visible he thought they might be concealed behind the ridge. It was probable Peterluk had fired the first shots from up there. Dr. West's left thigh muscles jerked like a poorly constructed android's. It was true that he had been bitten by a polar bear, not a dog, and his thigh contained a great white square of plastic surgery. As he limped through the wind, his patched muscles warmed and gained rhythm. He scrambled up the snow-covered ridge. The dogs growled at him. Closer than the dogs was spread a worn caribou skin on which Peterluk must have lain. Fired cartridges gleamed. Dr. West cursed, wondering if the three rifles were still in the plane. "Damn!" Everything he did seemed to draw him deeper into a trap. Undoubtedly Peterluk had shot the pilot. Now j Peterluk probably had turned off, ran to the plane to get another rifle. peering back over the ridge, Dr. West could see the plane but no Peterluk. What did this mean? If Peterluk had sniped the pilot from a distance, if Peterluk had not entered the plane, then he might not realize the rifles were in the plane. Peterluk probably believed they had rifles. The reason Peterluk had not broken into the igloo and shot them down like mice in a nest, Peterluk probably drought whitemen would have enough sense to have their rifles with them. Now Peterluk must be running for cover, circling back ' toward his sled. Dr. West ran to the sled with virtually no limp, seized the w whip, beat back one snarling dog with the handle, then freed the sled. With the long whiplash, he snapped the lazier dogs to their feet and was driving the sled forward. He had the dogs in good control when Peterluk appeared along the back-side of the ridge. Peterluk ran away from the pursuing sled until he was exhausted, falling. He lay facedown on the snow. The dogs sniffed him, as Dr. West rammed his knee on Peterluk's back and tied his hands behind his waist. There was no resistance. He tied Peterluk's feet as Peterluk lay breathing hoarsely. "Why did you shoot at us?" "Too many," Peterluk gasped, "too many." When the sled carrying Peterluk reached the igloo, Dr. West smiled prematurely at LaRue. "Listen to this. Peterluk, tell him." "Not real people. Not real Eskimos. So it was not bad to kill them." "It is bad!" LaRue exploded. were you trying to kill us, the pilot, a whiteman?" "This person dreamed the airplane held the Man-Who-WasBitten-by-a-Dog." Peterluk indicated Dr. West by pointing with his stubby nose. "This person also dreamed guards with him!" "No guards. Peterluk is afraid of Cultural Sanctuary Guards because they have police functions and because -- " Dr. West stared down at the bound Eskimo -- "last winter on the ice he shot three Esks." "On the ice not enough seals," Peterluk explained. "A few winters ago many seals but now Peterluk is starving. So many people this person can't even find one old breathing hole in the ice; there are so few seals left. Too many people." "You murderous savage," LaRue said. "You can't simply point your rifle like God with a thunderbolt and reduce the number of people." "Eh-eh?" Peterluk laughed, confused. "Three young men from the big camp, on ice they killed a seal. This person's belly told him to take the seal. Eh-eh, anyway their families not miss them, there are so many. They look like us but they are not Innuit, not Eskimos." tT)eterluk, tell what you saw fall from the sky," Dr. West insisted, but LaRue, squatting down, grabbed Peterluk by the front of his parka. "Savage, I have done you no wrong!" LaRue shouted, "Why did you shoot at me, a whiteman?" "Nothing from sky. Too many people." Peterluk muttered, defensively closing his eyes. "Yes', too many people," Dr. West insisted to LaRue. "Listen, on the ridge Peterluk told me that he started to drive his sled away, to escape from the whitemen. He thought we would arrest him because he'd killed three Esks. Then he had a better idea," Dr. West said with irony, staring at the Esks all around them. "There was an Esk camp to the south, so he would shoot the whitemen, and the police would think the Esks had done it, and the police would take away the Esks." "Too many," Peterluk repeated. "You see," said Dr. West to LaRue. "You have seen the big camp. From the plane you have seen other camps dotting the coast. There are too many." "Too many?" LaRue exploded. "Eight of them lying dead because they tried to save us, because they walked forward empty-handed like heroes and took away this maniac's gun! Too many? There are not enough Eskimos! There should be more Eskimos. They saved our lives. These wonderful people saved our lives." "But something must be done -- " "Are you one of those birthcontrol fiends?" LaRue said. "Who are you to decide who lives and vho is not to be born? These people saved my life, and I'll tell my Uncle Etienne. These people need food. They need warm clothes. You see there aren't enough skins to go around. Look at these poor people shivering in the snow, but they saved my life. Look at that man lying there wounded, but he's smiling. Don't tell me these Eskimos aren't human, they're the most human people of all." "But they're not human!" Dr. West shouted, "That's the terrible part, they're not human." "Who are you to say who is human?" LaRue roared. "These people act gooder than you. I'll fly that plane! I'll report to my uncle these people need to be freed. You call this a Cultural Sanctuary? I say it's a starvation cage!" T aRue banged his fist into his palm. "It's an extermination cage. If those Cultural Sanctuary Commissioners are plotting birth control, we'll put a stop to that. My uncle controls a lot of votes. Mon dieu, these people have votes! My uncle will make sure these Eskimos have the opportunity to vote." Stunned, Dr. West stared at the blinding snow. Bringing a politician to the Cultural Sanctuary had become a terrible mistake. The crying of a new baby pierced Dr. West's conscience. Even here on the snow another Esk woman had given her monthly birth. The world's glacier-huge population problem would become a tidal wave. His face blank, Dr. West knew the Esks were increasing so fast they could in one life-time submerge the human population of the world. Dr. West in his utter frustration felt like crying too. Mean Immortality For Everyone -- Right Now! With Victor Borge, Long John Nebel, R. C. W. Ettinger, Frederik Pohl and others -- complete Plus stories and features by Sam Moskowitz and other features! B npen years have passed, and we are at a milestone. Delacorte Press, which incidentally is Dell's hardcover arm, has published Judith Merril's #th AnNo anthology claiming to be the "best" of anything can be wholly honest in its title. There has been no serious attempt to gloss this fact for a number of years, now, but it bears my repeating it. This is Judith Merril's choice from an expanding variety of sources, as tempered by the circumstance of rights and permissions, the wishes of her editors and whatever policy judgment Delacorte has made in regard to science fiction. These are things it would be well to keep in mind in going through the book, for the most marked feature of all in this volume is the one that has been showing up for many years but never so strongly -- that is, Miss Merril's tendency to make the contents explain something about the current development of the field. (She calls it the emergence of a pattern). There are approximately # items here. The ones written in such a way that one might immediately expect them to be pieces of entertainment are : "Automatic Tiger" by Kit Reed, Richard Wilson's "The Carson Effect," "The Shining Ones" by Arthur C. Clarke, "Pacifist" by Mack Reynolds, "Sonny" by Rick Raphael, "The Pirokin Effect" by Larry Eisenberg, "The Twcrlik" by Jack Sharkey, "Problem Child" by Arthur Porges, Morgan Kent's "Family Portrait,." "A Miracle Too Many" by Philip H. Smith and Alan E. Nourse, "The Last Lonely Man" by John Brunner, and Robert Rohrer's "The Man who Found Proteus." There are varying degrees of quality -- none of them stunningly high, though I am rather fond of "The Carson Effect," "The Pirokin Effect," "A Miracle Too Many," and "The Last Lonely Man." The first of these is about human behavior the day before the world is due to end: the second is an ethnic joke about signals from Mars and chopped liver, and the third is about a doctor who really can heal the sick. Only the fourth, by the way, contains what T take to be a genuine honest-to-God sciencefiction idea of novelty and merit. Brunner has thought of a new way to confer a sort of immortality, by personality-transference. He has worked out the social consequences of something which just may in fact be possible, and though he fails to do much more than the obvious once he has brought it to that point, he has nevertheless gotten it to the point of logical development, which is more than can be said, really, for most of the other stories named above. It seems to have been a year in which even the authors who work in a fairly straightforward manner were content to exercise varying degrees of charm and talent in dressing up the first two-thirds of their stories -- or what would have been considered only the first two-thirds of their stories a few years ago. The book also includes such pieces as "The New Encyclopaedist" by Stephen Becker, "Gas Mask" by James D. Houston, "A Sinister Metamorphosis" by Russell Baker, "Descending " by Thomas M. Disch, "Be of Good Cheer" by Fritz Leiber, James T. Farrell's "A Benefactor of Humanity," "Synchromocracy" by Hap Cawood, and a poem called "The Search" by Bruce Simonds, all of which are not so much stories at all as they are tracts, usually illustrations of the wellknown fact that the machines are taking over and that many people have failed to fit themselves for living with anything more complicated than a strikeanywhere match. Although some, such as "Be of Good Cheer," are written ingratiatingly, and others such as "Synchromocracy" and "The New Encyclopaedist" are extremely good fun, not one is anywhere near as much a source of entertainment and pleasure as it is an assertion of the author's view of the world, whether you like it or not. This is the group of stories among which Bob Dylan would find the ones he liked, if he had time. More or less, finally, we have some stories which, whether I like them or not, hit me hard as sheer pieces of systematic and powerful imagination. These are "The Legend of Joe Lee" by John D. MacDonald, "The Last Secret Weapon of the Third Reich" by Josef Nesvadba, "Decadence" by Romain Gary, "It Could be You" by Frank Roberts, Roger Zelazny's "A Rose For Ecclesiastes," "The Terminal Beach" by J. G. Ballard, "The Wonderful Dog Suit" by Donald Hall, "The Mathenauts" by Norman Kagan, "The Red Egg" by Jose Maria Gironella, "The Power of Positive Thinking" by M. E. White, Robert Wallace's "A Living Doll," "Training Talk" by David R. Bunch, and finally "Yachid and Yechida" by Isaac Bashevis Singer. I don't know whether all of these are stories or not, but they are written by people who seem qualified to say whatever it is that they have chosen to say. John D. MacDonald can write his way out of any paper bag you care to construct, and his story of the two kids in their hotrod is in some ways the story of one kind of kid anywhere, and if set in lyrics -- well, as a matter of fact, MacDonald does provide lyrics for the Top # transcription. "Decadence" is transformed from a routine story about a gangster who gets culture by the fact that Gary is one of the few people -- like the late Richard McKenna -- who has lived a good chunk of hardedged life before uttering judgment upon it; and while "A Rose For Ecclesiastes" is marvelously good only by the standards of people who think that words have an immediate and dramatic effect on society, this story of a genius human-poet communicating with the dying Martian race is daring, often moving, and betrays an acquaintance with the genuine strength of language, not as distinguished from but as congruent with its beauty. "The Terminal Beach" is another of J. G. Ballard's evocations of desolation and the organic power of environment over both his protaganist and his reader. I will think a good deal more of Ballard after he has written just one complete story, with a beginning, middle and end -- just to prove he can do it, you understand, before he goes back to wooing himself -- but one cannot ignore a writer who can make you feel heat and thirst, and then make you dismiss them as trifling compared to the real problem (whatever that may be). "The Wonderful Dog Suit" and "The Power of Positive Thinking" as well as "A Living Doll," are pretty slight stuff, but they are short, and each of them makes its small point only once or twice before it stops, in which format these points are seen to be briefly interesting. "Training Talk" brings forth two children and a father straight out of Theodore Sturgeon, which is very good, though one wishes Sturgeon had also been studied before Bunch chose his ending. "The Mathenauts" may or may not be comprehensible. The glossary provided for us by Miss Merril and Delacorte is rather badly scrambled, but I suspect that if one knew the mathematical terminology and the abstract concepts involved somewhat more thoroughly than one does know them, this would be both a funny and a science-fictional story. "The Last Secret Weapon of the Third Reich" is a very good piece of moralistic science fantasy in the tradition of Carel Capek, and "Yaehid and Yechida" is the kind of scholarly proposition put forward as either an intellectual tool or toy by scholars of the Torah. Of all the stories in this book it is the one that I felt actually had something uncommon to say, despite the fact that so many others in these pages clamor vigorously that they too, or if not they, then their authors, are important. A great many of the stories in this Tenth Annual Anthology are in the mode of the literary magazine, bursting with insights of the vigor possible only to those who have had time to think intensely and talk much among themselves, and with any luck will establish such reputations that they will never have to deal with the world at all. Miss Merril's interdictory notes between selections assume hypothesis of transmitted learning is proven, that it's a shame what they're doing to krebiozen and that the general run of writer could be a scientist or a real philosopher if he spent but five minutes a day increasing his wordpower. Most of all, however, as noted and implied, Miss Merril seems to think that the long-awaited merger of science fiction into the "mainstream" is being signalled by the appearance of so much, compilable material in the "literary" magazines, as if fantasy and allegory had just now entered that mode. And the touchstone of quality -- the criterion for the "best" when she now discovers an example in one of the more prosaic sources from which she m drew her first collections -- now seems to be the degree to which the candidate work resembles this umbilicentric standard. Though we have a milestone here, I think it marks a place more on Miss Merril's road, and less on science fiction's. XTou would have thought there was no conceivable new switch on the "Universe" story. The slower-than-light interstellar spaceship, pursuing its way through the weary centuries, its crew losing touch with all reality save the interior of their vessel... Well, you know the story, and its unhappy downhill round, its exciting struggles between the barbarian tribes which develop in its disparate compartments, and then, if the writer is so minded, the ultimate flash of hope as the good guys win out and prepare to meet their future on some noble, if erroneous basis. Many hands have worked at improving Heinlein's impeccable statement of this theme. Not one of them till now has gotten anywhere farther. But The Watch Below by James White (Ballantine) does it. It does it by introducing another vessel into the story; and, as the story switches back and forth between the alien starship and the closed, mobile environment of the Terrestials who are equally embarked on an immense, imponderable journey, White uses the differences and the similarities between the two to tell a moving, genuinely optimistic story. Perhaps you have been wondering what is meant by the term "storyteller" when it appears in this column. All right -- a storyteller is someone with the gift of involving his audience closely in an adventure with a beginning, middle and clear-cut ending which logically and satisfactorily fulfills the promise of the preceding parts. To be a storyteller, a writer must be able to not only pose a real-sounding problem involving people or things worth saving, he must also be able to either solve it or show that there is no solution for very good reasons. By the rules played in these pages, neatness counts. The writer is not allowed to bring in moral judgments, what "everyone knows" about the condition of the world or dogma of any sort. His characters may of course believe in these things, or they would not seem like people; but no individual who sets out to create a pocket universe is allowed the luxury of evading his responsibilities behind a bunch of mere words, no matter how skillfully spoken or how comforting their message. He is very definitely, as you can see, allowed to solve problems, and it is by this trait that he is most readily distinguishable from some of his cousins in the Word game. White has been very neat in this book. His aliens are actually part of a fleet of people and livestock fleeing from the destruction of their solar system. Passengers and livestock may sleep in suspended animation until a suitable new world is found for this water-dwelling race, but the crew of the guide spaceship cannot. They discover to their horror very early in their journey that repeated suspensions and revivals produce mindlessness, and so they have no choice but to mate, beget and educate children and try to keep their purpose alive. The solar system toward which they are driving is, of course, ours. Meanwhile, on Earth during World War II, a tanker is torpedoed and technically sunk. But because of its buoyant compartments, it sinks only a certain distance below the surface and then hangs precariously suspended, drifting about the oceans of the world, written off and forgotten. There are people trapped inside, and as the situation gradually comes home to them, they have no choice but to find ways of creating light, food, air and buoyancy, and to try to stay alive until they are rescued or some other unlikely event frees them. White gives them considerably less to work with that Defoe ever gave Robinson Crusoe. The tanker was running empty and is therefore buoyant (White justifies this). The tanker does contain some snacks of beans, welding equipment together with oxygen and acetylene tanks, and very few other odds and ends. In otherwords, he has posed a problem just this side of impossibility, and the solution worked out by the trapped handful of people therefore seems both legitimate and properly arduous. Like the aliens, the Terrestrials must breed and educate their children if anything worthwhile of them is to survive and return once more to the main line of its destiny. Like the aliens, the Terrestrials have their dissidents, their impractical dreamers, their engineers both conservative and radical who are charged with maintaining their environment and attempting to modify it favorably; and in the end both aliens and terrestrials survive and take up the other end of the thread that broke many years earlier. But they cannot do it except with each other's help. The aliens, landing in the oceans of Earth, create a great furor in the world. Only because they rescue the descendants of the original tanker-trapped Terrestrials are they able to find anyone who will understand their problem and interpret it to the rest of the world. You can say to yourself all you like that nothing good and decent ever happens in the world, and that we are all going to hell. But you cannot read this book and find any place where White has lied to you in demonstrating that this is not necessarily true. You will note that he does not say that it is easy. And, just incidentally, this is very nice writing when considered simply as prose and as an attempt to involve the reader's emotions. I had not up to now thought of White as a writer whose work was worth watching for, but we all live and learn. son Marshall has long been thought of as a minor classic in the field. This short, over-condensed novel of a lost Cro-Magnon race in Antarctica has now been issued by Chilton, and some of you may be wondering if it is worth buying. I quote to you a paragraph from page #: "(The Neanderthal) belonged to one of the lowest races of human kind. Although his intelligence was far greater than the highest apes, he was still far below such brutish people as the African bushman and the New Zealand Maori. As yet he had never felt the slightest urge toward beauty -- he understood it not at all -- consequently it had never been bred into his face. The process of sexual selection which, had he desired, would have refined his features and given him at least the smooth comeliness of an African savage..." From there on, you must guide yourself. A lien Kim Lang is one of the writers who has contributed a great many good stories to the field without anyone's taking particular notice of him. He has been working at it for a long time, but he has never piled up the frequency of appearance which builds fan clubs. The other thing it helps to do is to get a few books published, and this is now being done. Wild and Outside (Chilton) is his first. Perhaps because he has been writing for such a long time (the jacket copy credits him with "some two hundred short stories") it reads more like the thirtieth minor effort of the man who long ago stopped feeling the need to prove that he was good. Flashes of the old compulsion to do more than required can still be seen in the work, but the invention is flagging and the plot is a combination of known surefire elements put together by rule of thumb rather than by visceral instinct. The great days are behind the author, and he reports to his typewriter as to a timeclock rather than an assignation. But, you say, this is a first novel. You are quibbling, say I, but you do give me hope. Wild  and Outside is a story about undercover baseball playing on an alien planet in order to bring about a technological revolution through the use of atomic power and sex. The hero is Eddie Keenan, otherwise, when surgically disguised, known as Iddilcinnin, the warrior Iron Wrists of the barbaric planet Melon. He is sent by Earth's Maieutic Service to undermine the despotism of the Mysteriarch Mirandagor and bring technology and succor to Prince Ida of the East. Keenan, late of the world champion Mets, learns to fight with a stick, cope with the proto-feudal society in which he finds himself, and, journeying through such perils as the dread Limbo Marsh and fighting off the terrible Pipers, he and his team of Rinkydinks accomplish their purpose aided by My Lady-Eyes-of-Dawn and a variety of other people including Old Mule, the Wasp, et cetera. The mood switches from hilarity nearly to tragedy and back again with a fine recollection of L. Sprague DeCamp's Viagens series, including a nubile Brazilian engineer, and the book is good but minor and fleeting fun. Not minor league. You can tell there is an old pro at work here -- an old pro much too experienced to feel that a first novel ought to be more ambitious. Maybe he doesn't care whether anyone recognizes Allen Kim Lang's name from one story to the next, as long as the stories remain enjoyable. What a truly alien thought! All right, Chilton, now the next step is to put together a short story collection by this man. You can call it Wild Modesty. D aniel Keyes' Flowers For Algernon -- which won a Hugo as a novelette, was a noteworthy television play and is now being made into a motion picture -- is being brought out as a novel by Harcourt, Brace # World, Inc. It is very good. Keyes, a veteran of the New York public school teaching rat race and presently an English instructor at Wayne State University, former assistant editor of Marvel Science Fiction, peers out from his jacket photograph as if he expected you to make some absolutely flabbergasting proposition to him. The wary look is occasioned by his knowing ahead oi time that whoever you are or whatever your intentions he will not be able to keep from doing his best for you at whatever cost. A gentle and observant man, Keyes has done much with the story of Charlie Gordon, the retarded adult who is brought to and beyond full intellectual maturity by an experimental operation before lapsing back into the stuporous but gentle world whence he came. On principle, I don't believe a novelette can be made into a novel. But this exception is instructive, because Charlie's essentially simple story can be used to hold up a mirror to a great many features of society and of human nature without becoming attenuated. This probably means that it is a real story, a genuine piece of life freed from the stone, various, beautiful and not new but even rarer, honest. Meanwhile, Keyes shows us the social worker, the experimental psychologist and the ordinary people concerned with Charlie and with Algernon, the mouse whose apparent favorable response to the same sort of experimental procedure led to the experiment on Charlie. These are all shown as rounded figures. There is no one in this story who does not display both "good" and "bad" exactly as people do in getting from one end of this world to the other. Charlie's real problem does not become immediately apparent, nor is his universe made smaller than the whole world, nor does he solve his problem. But neither is it better that he failed. He wins, and he loses. The world wins and loses with him. In order to be this kind of storyteller -- one who at least by implication takes the whole world for the universe he proposes to create -- you have got to know your field inside out, you have got to know a great deal about people and about the particular human situation you propose to describe, and you have got to have a great deal of functional faith in yourself. These are the qualities which normally contribute to the making of a writer all of us know is great. The only quality Keyes has not demonstrated is an ability to repeat this sort of performance time and again, with more successes and stirring failures than dull disappointments. Keyes hasn't published very much at all -- he has published remarkably little fiction, and there are no indications that he is going to publish very much in the future. If this is a beginning, then what a beginning it is, and if it is the high point in a very short career, then what a career. Could you write for television? I y Max Shulman p J. rankly, T don't know. Blit this I do know: I often paid # and more for scripts turned out by people who should have been arrested for impersonating writers. Mow such people got to be high-priced TV writeis is not .is mysterious as it seems. Television is an insatiable maw into which m i i pis must be fed at a rate unprecedented in the history of entertainment. It is a grateful producci indeed who consistently gets scripts which have been written with real understanding of television's powers and limitations. To help train new TV writers, I joined with Rod Serling (creator of The Twilight Zone, winner of five Emmy Awards) and ten other leading authors to start the Famous Writers School. We pooled everything we had learned in our long years in the business to devise four professional writing courses that men and women, seriously interested in writing, could take in their own homes in their free time. I low to write "with a lens" All lour of our courses give you a solid l"iimlalion in basic writing skills. And three "i itu-m (Fiction, Non-Fiction and Adver' "i i rive you training in the techniques  I ' I' vision. You learn to build interesting, I I #' characters; how to write dialogue  h"i Hue; how to plot convincingly. I in ii...a velop the specialized approach lhal I  ilrni, mils: the facility to tell your  I , hi...hi li, in r l niton. Faith Baldwin, Bergen I '."I Miinnm i, I berhart, John C'aples, J. D, I' lilt. Mini, WlM'iiutn, Rudolf Flcsclt, Red Smith story (or documentary or commercial) in quick, visual sequences... the knack of thinking and writing with ct tens! Through a series of carefully planned assignments, you learn as you write -- guided by our own specially organized textbooks. Your assignments are painstakingly edited and revised by our staff of instructors, themselves all professional writers. Under our supervision, an instructor works with you by mail, much as a producer or editor works with an established writer. Do you have an aptitude for writing? To help you (and us) decide whether you've got the stuff' to be a writer, we have worked up a revealing aptitude test. The coupon below will bring you a copy, along with a #X-page School brochure. If your test indicates aptitude, you are eligible to enroll in the School. You are, however, under no obligation to do so. Famous Writers School Dept. #, Westport, Connecticut I am interested in finding out whether I have an aptitude for writing. Please mail me, without obligation, a copy of your writing aptitude test and information about the course-you offer. Mr. Mrs. Miss (please print) Street C mint v State Accredited by Accrediting Commission of the National Home Study Council. You've seen it in the Movies Famous Plug in and flip on the switch. The disc revolves at just the right speed -- transfixes your subject(s). Their attention is riveted to the powerful hypnotic pattern. Your every word is now more meaningful -- more effective for this professional machine greatly adds to your prestige, creates hypnotic expectancy, increases your success. A marvelous aid for hypnotizing others and for self-hypnosis. Has #" hypnotic disc, switch, handle, instructions and a high quality, silent, trouble-free motor Revealingly tells guarded secret techniques to cause the "Indirect Trance". Subjects are hypnotized without their knowledge. Learn amazing shortcuts, make hypnosis fast and easy. Piscd'ar the safe, fast "nerve pressure" technique... the "falling back" test, others. Read -- for the first time anywhere, now the author hypnotizes a roomful cf people without their knowledge -- using a common cooking ingredient. So simple, dramatic and effective, it is wt th the low price of the book alone. Order now and get the cleve? "Hypnotic pause the "Indirect Trance." Listen as the Hypnotist diamalU .illy wn.ivon irresistable suggestion, .iround thn unique beat of an electronic metronome cnmlnM Immii n echo-chamber. Sido ono hnlpt liypnntip others -- in groups or Irullvldu.dly I ml "the next voice you hear will l.dv  iunplutn control of your hypnotic sleep... ", limn you take over. Side two helps in self hypnoMi, ends by giving you a suggestion for rohypno tizing yourself, then awakens you. Use the record on others -- study it to develop your own technique. An ideal aid for professionals and serious students. Unbreakable vinyl, H rpm Extended Play -- "Kit" is complete with Satisfaction Guaranteed or Money Back! -- C # Madison Ave., Dept. FX-# New York, # NY Send the following on an Unconditional # I Day Money Back Guarantee. I enclose g  , you pay the postage.  Chart sent with orders for # or more. Name  I Address I Lai State -- vw l T K QdXdxy October # # by Arthur C. Clarke by Jack Vance by Anne McCaffrey by Hayden Howard Your Subscription Is Your Private Window On the stars in our galaxy The only thing we know obout tomorrow is that it has its roots today. And out of the fantastic facts of today's scientific wonders Galaxy's all-star lineup of contributors weave stories that are sometimes wry, sometimes terrifying -- but always a delight to read. Would you like to join us, next issue and every issue thereafter for years to come, on this fascinating exploration of the fears and foibles of tomorrow? All it takes is a check, a stamp and a minute of your time. (If you prefer not to tear the coupon out of your magazine, just give us the information requested on a plain piece of paper.) From then on the mails will bring Galaxy to your door, with the best stories being written by the best science-fiction writers of all time. Here are some of the famous stories that appeared in Galaxy in its first fifteen years. Will the next fifteen years be as good? Frankly, we don't think so. We think they'll be better! Galaxy Publishing Corp.  #I Hudson Street   New York, N.Y. #   Yes, starf my subscription to Galaxy right away. I enclose   my check or money order for:  r H # issues for # f # issues for # J  Name # Address M P City  State Zip Code j  US. only. Add #c per issue foreign postage.   Please check whether Q new or  renewal.  Baby ts Three Theodore Sturgeon The Baffad of Lost C'Mell Cordwainer Smith The Big Time Fritz Leiber The Caves of Steel Isaac Asimov Day After Doomsday Poul Anderson The Demolished Man Alfred Bester Do i Wake or Dream? Frank Herbert The Dragon Masters Jack Vance The Fireman (Farenheit #S#) Ray Bradbury Gravy Planet (The Space Alerchants; Pohl  Kornbluth Here Gather the Stars (Way Station Clifford D. Simak Home from the Shore Gordon R. Dickson Hot Planet Hal Clement King of the City Keith Laumer Mindswap Robert Sheckley Med Ship Man Murray Leinster The Men in the Walls The Old Die Rich H. L. Gold The Puppet Masters Robert A. Heinlein Surface Tension James Blish The Visitor at the Zoo Damon Knight Wind between the Worlds Lester del Rey galaxy Galaxy is published in French and Italian. The U. S. Edition is published in Braille. This Edition is also published in Living Tape by Services for the Blind, Inc., Des Moines, Iowa. Vol. #, No. I Editor Science Editor by Larry Niven Associate Editor Publisher Production Monoger by Anne McCaffrey by Hayden Howard by J. T. McIntosh by Jack Vance by Arthur C. Clarke by Willy Ley by Frederik Pohl by Algis Budrys Advertising Subscription Manager bi-monthly by Galaxy Publishing Corporation. Main offices: #I Hudson Street, New York, N.Y. #. #c per copy Subscription: (# copies) # in the United States, Canada, Mexico, South and Central America and U. S. Possessions. Elsewhere #. Second-class postage paid at New York, N.Y. and at additional mailing offices. Copyright New York # by Galaxy Publishing Corporation, Robert M. Guinn, President. All rights including translations reserved. All material submitted must be accompanied by selfaddressed stamped envelopes. The publisher assumes no responsibility for unsolicited material. All stories printed in this magazine are fiction and any similarity between characters and actual persons is coincidental. Printed in the U.SA By The Guinn Co., Inc. N. Y. Title Reg. U. S. Pat. Off. W hat would you say caused World War I? Scihool children learn; "The First World War was caused by the assassination of the Archduke Ferdinand at Sarajevo... " Military historians think it was because of the German General Staff's erroneous appraisal of its strategy and strength. Others tell us it was because of Germany's need for colonies... or because the build-up of armies went so far that sooner or later they were bound to be used. Four different "causes", you see. But which of them was the cause? There's an important new book which casts light on this question. The name of it is Philisophical Foundations of Physics, by Rudolf Carnap, and it was called to our attention by its editor, Martin Gardner, a favor for which we are grateful. Does it answer the question raised above? Not exactly... but in the way we have come to expect scientific progress to resolve questions, it disposes of it all the same -- not by answering it, but by showing we are asking the wrong question. Carnap is a philosopher, and one of the characteristics of that trade is that its best practitioners are less interested in making you agree with their conclusions than they are in having you come to conclusions of your own. It is our conclusion (not necessarily Carnap's) that to look for the "causes" of real-world events, and particularly of human events, is much like attempting to isolate the demons w'hich inhabit lunatics. As Carnap says -- speaking not of human events, but of science: "Exactly what does the cause-and-effect relation mean? In everyday life, the concept is certainly a vague one. Even in science, it is often not clear what a scientist means when he says that one event has 'caused' another... It is easy to see how men of primitive cultures could suppose that elements in nature were animated, as they themselves were, by souls that willed certain things to happen." A great deal of scientific thought is carried on by means of model-making. Some gifted people doubt the propriety of this -- there are dangers "Ths tieid's ha'I ;"sl been left V#ca:i. '.Viftio thtt hoys .n tne cffice learned J was #'.n,"'S. fw.' i'. Miey gave me tbeir widest Rrins. One ihiig they didn't Ki:uw: I had made up my mi d sametime b?::k to take LaSalle training that would qualify me for a better job.  My study paid off so fast it surprised even me -- I was picked for that shiny promotion over every one's head. Who wouldn't be smiling with a neat new # increase!" Btory from LaSalle graduates who have rapidly climbed the ladder of success. You. too. canqualify for the career opportunity of your choice through I.aSallo homo study -- without interfering with your present work -- ontl by devoting only a little of your spare time. IuSnlio has been an acknowledged leader in home education for more than half a century. It has enrolled more than # ambitious men and vomea in its many tvp'S of training courses. LaSoUe's distuiguished faculty includes some of the country's foremost practicing specialists and instructors. That's why your training is in good, experienced hands... why your LaSalle diploma will bo respected by employers. Moiling the LaSalle coupon below may be the first step in getting a better job, higher pay. and all of the good tilings that go with success. Simply check the program in wiii-h you are most interested, and we will send you a vnlunblc free booklet describing the opportunities in that field. Mail the coupon to LaSalle. # South Dearborn Street, Chicago, lUinob #S. I I I I I I I I I I i I I #J Cornplsta Accounting n Gonoral Accounting ( I Income Tax  I Accounting fundamenloti f I Auditing . Controllership O Modern Bookkeeping n Complete Buiineu Monogemant n Credit and Collectloat Q Office Monagemenl Q Pertonnal Manogemenl Q BuilneH Corretpondenea (# Bochelor of tovri Degree n Bujinois low  Insurance Low Q Claim Adjuiting low rl Low for Police Officer Q tow for Truit Officer rl Sole Management O Complete Sole Training O Batie Drafting Q Aeronawfieol Drafting Q Architedwrol Drafting Q Electrical Drafting O Mechanical Drafting O Strveturai Droftfng  Complete Real Eifote  Motor Truck Traffic Q High School Diplomo O Complete Traffic Mgt. Refrigeration ) Accounting n Trontporlotlon low and Heating O Bookkeeping Q Rote and Toriffi Q Oietel Q Real Estate Name Age Addrew County City A Suto Zip No. Oeenpadon Working Honrs...A.M P.M. in confusing the model with the real thing -- but the process still goes on, very usefully and attractively, as it has since Euclid wrote his Elements # years ago. With a mathematical model, or a logical model, or a geometric model we can perform whatever operations we like and be sure that the results will follow logically and causually from our assumptions. But this is only possible because our assumptions are by definition true. We don't need to test them against observed "fact", because logical modalities are all the "fact" we need for logical systems. In this way we can make the calculation that out of a suitably large number of spins of a balanced coin, half will be heads and half will be tails. (If we make the actual test and find the results come out wrong, so powerful is the model that we at once realize the coin could not have been "balanced".) Similarly we deduce that the sum of the angles of a triangle must be exactly #. We might test it, if we wish to -- Carl Gauss is supposed to have tried it with three mountains in Germany -- but even if we were to find a discrepancy it would not interfere with the workings of the model. High-school students would still be able to do their trig homework according to the same Euclidean laws. But of course, if we found out that large triangles were different from those we experience in daily life in that respect, we might begin to suspect that there was not really a one-to-one correspondence between model and reality. And so there is not. Logical modalities do not necessarily operate in the real world. As Einstein said, "So far as the theorems of mathematics are about reality, they are not certain. And so far as they are certain, they are not about reality." S o what caused World War I? Well, that's a question we're not prepared to answer definitely. But we have a notion that it was caused largely by causality. People in authority, making models, imposing concepts of causality on the real world of human events, came to certain conclusions about what would happen if. Turned out they were wrong. Things didn't happen as they planned -- and a great many people died in the collapse of their models. And we have a notion, too, may come about in much the Official Rand McNally Map taken from actual photos of the moon. This circular Map Puzzle shows mountains, craters, seas, basins and valleys, with frame containing information about eclipses, tides, and seasons. Map when completed #I x ##". Made of heavy cardboard and diecut. Kirth Gersen was pledged to murder the man he hated one whose cruelest I X Then one asked Kirth Ger ' sen to explain the drives which led him across the galaxy, he found it difficult. He was gentle... but he was a killer... especially the weapon was love! He was urbane, informed and cultured... but he was remorseless. To questions about the seeming contradictions of his character, he would respond: "There's really no mystery. I've been trained to a certain function. It's all I know. To justify the training, to fulfill my life, I exercise the function. It's as simple as that." To one who knew the general outlines of Gersen's past, this explained much. The five "Demon Princes" joining for the historic raid on Mount Pleasant Iiad destroyed or enslaved five thousand men ' and women. Among the handful of survivors were Rolf Gersen and his young grandson. Such an experience must alter anyone's life; yet others had known tragedy and terror but were not changed, felt neither rage nor hate. "My grandfather felt the rage and hate," Kirth Gersen would reply in rather a flippant tone of voice. "So far as I'm concerned the hate is abstract." This could be even more disturbing to a questioner: "Are you then just a mechanism? This is mindlessness, to be the instrument of someone else's hate!" The answer -- with a grin: "That's not quite accurate. My grandfather trained me or, rather, had me trained, and I am grateful to him. Without the training, I would be dead." "Fie must have been a terrible man, so as to warp a child's mind!" "Fie was a dedicated man. Fie loved me and assumed I shared his dedication. I did and I do." "But what of the future? Is revenge all you want from life?" " ' Revenge'? I don't think so. I have only one life to live and I know what I hope to achieve." "But why not try to achieve the same goals through a lawful agency? Isn't this a better way?" "There isn't any lawful agenaltogether effective." "Then why not bring the issues before the people of the Concourse, and the other important worlds? You have the energy; you have more than enough money. Isn't this better hands?" Then Gersen had no rational counter-arguments. "These aren't my talents," he would say. "I work alone, at what I do best." II n the practice of "what he did  best" Kirth Gersen approached the planet Aloysius. Landing formalities at Aloysius were as rigorous as those of Sarkoy were lax. At a distance shell", Gersen announced his intention to land, identified himself and his ship, gave references, explained the reasons for his visit and was allowed to approach the "second shell" at a Here he waited while his application was studied, his references checked. He was then ordered down into the "third shell" a hundred thousand miles above the planet, and here, after a brief delay, he was given landing clearance. The formalities were irksome, but not to be avoided. Had Gersen neglected to halt at the first shell, weapons would have been trained on his ship. Had he failed to heed the second shell, a Thribolt gun would have fired a salvo of adhesive paper disks at his ship. He had then failed to halt, he and his ship would have been destroyed. Gersen complied with all necessary regulations, received clearance and landed at the Dorgan Central Spaceport. New Wexford lay twenty miles north, a city of crooked streets, steep hills and old buildings of almost medieval aspect. The banks, brokerage houses, exchanges occupied the center of the city, with hotels, shops and agencies on the surrounding hills, and some of the finest private homes in the Oikumene scattered about the surrounding countryside. Gersen checked into the vast Congreve Hotel, bought newspapers, ate a placid lunch. The life of the city flowed past him: mercantilists in their consciously archaic garb; aristocrats from Boniface, anxious only to return; occasionally a citizen of Cuthbert, conspicuous for the eccentric flair of his garments and his glossy depilated head. Earthfolk at the Congreve could be identified by somber garments and an indefinable self-assurance -- a quality the citizens of the outer worlds found exasperating, no less than the geocentric term "outer worlds" itself. Gersen relaxed. The atmosphere of New Wexford was soothing. Everywhere were reassuring evidences of solidity, good-living, law and order. He liked the steep streets, the stone and iron buildings, which now, after more than a thousand years, could no longer be denigrated as "self-conscious quainterie", the Cuthbertian epithet. ersen had paid one previous visit to New Wexford. Two weeks of discreet investigation had pointed to one Jehan Addels of Trans-Space Investment Corporation as an economist of extraordinary resource and acumen. Gersen had called Addels by public telephone, blanking his own image. Addels was a youngish man, slight of body, with a long quizzical face, a balding scalp which he had not troubled to have rehaired. "Addels here." "I am someone you don't know; my name is irrelevant. I believe you are employed by Trans-Space?" "Correct." "How much do they pay you?" "Si.xty thousand, plus some fringe benefits," Addels replied without embarrassment, though lie was talking to a stranger over a blank screen. "Why?" "I'd like to hire you in a similar capacity at a hundred thousand, with a monthly raise of a thousand and a bonus every "The terms are appealing," Addels replied drily. "Who are you?" "I prefer to remain anonymous," said Gersen. "If you insist, I'll meet you and explain as much as you like. Essentially, what you need to know is that I am not a criminal. The money I want you to handle has not been acquired contrary to the laws of New Wexford." "Hm. How much is the sum in question? What securities are represented?" "Whisht!" breathed Jehan Addels. "Where -- " a flicker of annoyance crossed his face, and he broke off his sentence: Jehan Addels liked to think of himself as imperturbable. He continued. "This is an extraordinary amount of money. I can't believe it was accumulated by conventional means." "I haven't said this. The money came from Beyond, where conventions don't exist." Addels smiled thinly. "And no laws. Hence, no legality. And no criminals... Still, the source of your funds is no concern of mine. Exactly what do you wish done?" "I want the money invested to yield income, but I want to call no attention to the money. I want no rumors, no publicity. I want the money invested without causing even a ripple of notice." "Difficult." Addels reflected a moment. "Not impossible, however, if the program is properly planned." "This is at your discretion. You will control the entire operation, subject to an occasional suggestion from me. Naturally you may hire a staff, though the staff is to be told nothing." "Small problem there. I know nothing." "You are agreeable to my terms?" "Certainly, if the whole business is not a hoax. I can't avoid becoming an extremely wealthy man, both from my salary and from investments I can make collateral with yours. But I will believe it when I see the money. Presumably it is not counterfeit." "Your own fake-meter will assure you of this." Addels. "An enormous sum, which might well be expected to tempt even an honest man. How do you know I won't embezzle from you?" "I understand that you are not only a cautious man, but a man of discipline. Also, you should have no inducement to embezzle. Otherwise I have no safeguards." Jehan Addels gave his head a crisp nod. "Where is the money?" "It will be delivered wherever you like. Or you can come to the Congreve Hotel and pick it up yourself." "The situation is not all that simple. Suppose I should die overnight? How would you recover your money? If you should die, how would I learn of the fact?. What disposition would I then make of this vast sum, presuming that it exists?" "Come to Suite # at the Congreve Hotel. I'll give you the money, and we'll make arrangements for any immediate contingencies." J ehan Addels appeared in Gersen's suite half an hour later. He inspected the money which was contained in two large cases, checked a few of the notes with his fake-meter, and shook his head in awe. "This is a tremendous responsibility. I could give you a receipt, but it would be a meaningless formality." "Take the money," said Gersen. "Tomorrow, include in your will an instruction that in the event of your death the money is mine. If I die, or if I do not communicate with you within a year, use the income for charitable purposes. But I expect to be back in New Wexford within two or three months. Hereafter, I will communicate with you only by telephone, using the name Henry Lucas." "Very well," said Addels, rather heavily. "I think this takes care of all contingencies." "Remember, absolute discretion! Not even your family must know the details of your new occupation." "As you wish." The next morning Gersen departed Aloysius for Alphanor; now, three months later, he was back in New Wexford, again at the Congreve Hotel. Going to a public telephone, blanking the screen as before, he tapped out Jehan Addels's call-number. The screen burst into a pattern of green leaves and pink briar roses. A female voice spoke: "Braemar Investment Company." "Mr. Henry Lucas to speak to Mr. Addels." "Thank you." "Addels's face appeared on the screen. "Addels." "This is Henry Lucas." Addels leaned back in his chair. "I am happy -- and I may say relieved -- to hear from you." "The line is clear?" Addels checked his anti-eavesdrop meter and blinker light. "All clear." "How are matters progressing?" "Well enough." Addels proceeded to describe his arrangenunts. He had paid the cash into ten numbered accounts in as many hanks, five in New Wexford, five on Earth, and was gradually converting the cash into income-producing investments, using enormous delicacy to avoid sending tremors along the sandpapered nerves of the financial world. "I had not comprehended the magnitude of the job when I undertook it," said Addels. "It is simply staggering! Mind you, I am not complaining! I could not ask for a more interesting or more challenging job. But inly is like jumping into water  without getting wet. I am putj ting together a staff merely to . handle details of investigation and management. Eventually, for maximum efficiency, I think we will be forced to become a bank, or perhaps several banks. "Whatever is most appropriate," said Gersen. "In the meantime I have a special job for you." Addels instantly became wary. "And what is this job?" "Recently I've been reading that the Radian Publishing Company, which publishes Cosmopolis, is in financial difficulties. I would like you to buy control." Addels pursed his lips. "I can do this without difficulty, of course. In fact, I can buy outright. Radian is on the verge of bankruptcy. But you should know that, as an investment, this is not an attractive buy. They have been losing money steadily for years, which of course is why they can be had so easily." "In this case we will buy as a speculation and try to put things right. I have a particular reason in wishing to own it." Addels hastily disavowed any intent to act counter to Gersen's wishes. "I merely want you to be under no misapprehensions. I will start acquiring Radian stock tomorrow." Ill jVyTurchison's Star, Sagitta # the Star Directory, lay out in the galactic plane behind Vega, thirty light-years beyond the Pale. It was one of a cluster of five vari-colored suns: two red dwarfs, a blue-white dwarf, a peculiar unclassifiable blue-green star of medium size and a yellow-orange G#, which was Murchison's Star. Murchison, the single planet, was somewhat smaller than Earth, with a single huge continent cincturing the world. A searing wind blew dunes around the equatorial zone, mountainous highlands sloped gradually to the polar seas. In the mountains lived aborigines, black creatures of unpredictable characteristics. By turns they were murderously savage, torpid, hysterical or cooperative. In the latter mood they served a useful purpose, supplying dyes and fibers for the tapestries which were one of Murchison's principal exports. The factories which produced the tapestries were concentrated about the city Sabra and employed thousands of female operatives. These were supplied by a dozen slaving concerns, chief among whom was Gascoyne the Wholesaler. By virtue of efficient inventory control Gascoyne was able to give his customers efficient service at reasonable prices. He made no effort to compete with the specialty houses and dealt mainly in slaves in the Industrial and Agricultural classifications. At Sabra his principal business was in Industrial F-# Selecteds: women unprepossessing or past the first bloom of youth, but warranted to be of good health and agility, cooperative, diligent and amiable. Such were the terms of Gascoyne's Ten-Point Guaranty. In two such slaves, Kirth Gersen hoped to find a clue to another of the Demon Princes. Sabra, on the shore of the north polar sea, was a drab haphazard city with a heterogeneous population whose main goal was to earn sufficient money to go elsewhere. The coastal plain to the south was studded with hundreds of peculiar volcanic stubs, each crowned with a bristle of liver-colored vegetation. Sabra's single distinction was Orban Circus, an open area at the heart of the city centered on one of these volcanic stubs. The Grand Murchison Hotel occupied the crest of the stub; around the circus were the most important establishments of the planet: Wilhelm's Trade Hotel, the Tapestry Mart; the depot of Gascoyne the Wholesaler, Odenour's Technical Academy, Cady's Tavern, the Blue Ape Hotel, the Hercules Import Company, the warehouse and showroom of the Tapestry Producer's Cooperative, the Sportsman Supply and Trophy House, Gambel's SpaceShip Sales, the District Victualling Company. Sabra was a city large enough and wealthy enough to need protection from raiders and freebooters, even though it fulfilled fi service to the folk who lived beyond the Pale. Thribolt batteries were constantly manned l)y members of the City Militia, and ships coming in from space wtre regarded with intense suspicion.   ersen, approaching with circumspection, radioed down to the spaceport and was directed into a landing orbit. At the spaceport he. was subjected to inteiTogation by members of the local Deweaseling Brigade, who were reassured by Gersen's Pharaon. Weasels -- the agents of ed space in Locater #B's; these chose to risk Beyond. Gersen for once could afford to be candid. He stated that he had come to Sabra to locate a woman brought here twenty or more years bcfoi'e by Gascoyne the Wholesaler. The Deweaselers, watching the pips and bulbs on their truth machine, exchanged sardonic glances, amused by this excess of quixotry, and waved Gersen forth to the freedom of the city. The time was midmorning.  Gersen registered at the Grand Murchison Hotel on top of the Orban Stub, which was crowded almost to capacity with tapestry buyers, commercial salesmen from the Oikumene and sportsmen intent on stalking the Bower Mountain aborigines. Gersen bathed and changed into a local costume of scarlet plush pantaloons and a black jacket. Descending to the dining room he ate a lunch of local sea produce: seaweed salad, a dish of local molluscs. Directly below was the depot and offices of Gascoyne the Wholesaler: a rambling structure of three stories enclosing a central courtyard. An enormous pink and blue sign across the facade read: Select Slaves for any Purpose with a pair of handsome women and a stalwart man depicted below. At the bottom of the sign a message read: Gascoyne's #Poini Warranty is Justly Pam oasl Gersen finished his lunch, descended to the circus and started to walk over to Gascoyne's Mart. T Te was lucky enough to find Gascoyne himself available and was ushered into a private office. Gascoyne was a handsome, well-built man of indeterminate age, with dark curly hair, a dashing black mustache, expressive eyebrows. His office was simple and informal, with a bare floor, an old wooden desk, an information screen showing evidence of much use. On one wall hung a plaque with Gascoyne's famous ten-point guaranty limned in gold leaf and surrounded by scarlet festoons. Gersen explained the purpose of his visit. "About twenty-five years ago, give or take five years, you visited Sarkovy, where you bought a pair of women from a certain Kakarsis Asm. Their names were Inga and Dundine. I am anxious to locate these women. Perhaps you would be good enough to search them out in your records." "Gladly," said Gascoyne. "I can't say as I recall the circumstances, but -- " He went to the information bank, worked the knobs and dials a moment, evoking flashes of blue light and a sudden grinning visage which flickered away. Gascoyne shook his head despondently. "Might as well be a stone for all the use it gives me. I must have it repaired... Well, we shall see. This way, if you please." He took Gersen into a back room lined with ledgers. "Sarkovy. I go there seldom. A pestilent world, the home of a wicked race!" He searched his ledgers, one year after another. "This must be the trip. So long ago! Thirty years! Now, let us look. My, my, how this old ledger brings back the memories! 'Good old days' is not just a banality... What were the names again?" "Inga, Dundine. I don't know their last names." "No matter. Here they are." He copied numbers upon a slip of paper, went to another ledger, turned to the numbers in question. "They were both sold here on Murchison. Inga went to Qualag's Factory. You know where that is? Third along the right bank of the river. Dundine went to Juniper Factory, across the river from Qualag's. I trust these women were not friends or relatives? Like any other, my business has its disagreeable aspects. At Qualag's and Juniper the women live wholesome productive lives, but certainly they are not pampered. Still, who is in this life?" And raising his eyebrows, he made a deprecatory gesture around his austere office. Gersen gave his head a wry shake of sympathy. He thanked Gascoyne and departed. Q ualag's Factory was a halfdozen four-story buildings around a compound. Gersen entered the lobby of the main office, which was hung with sample tapestries. A pallid male clerk with varnished blond hair came to inquire his business. "Gascoyne tells me," said Gersen, "that thirty years ago Qualag's purchased a female named Inga, on your invoice #V#. Can you tell me if this woman is still employed by you?" The clerk shuffled off to search his records, then went to an intercom and spoke a few words. Gersen waited. Into the office came a tall placid-faced woman with heavy arms and legs. The clerk said petulantly: "Gentleman here wants to know about Inga, B#-AG#. There's a yellow card on her with two white clips but I can't find the reference." "You're looking under Dormitory F. The B#'s are all Dorm A." The woman located the correct reference. "Inga. B#-AG#. Dead. I remember her very well. An Earthwoman giving herself all style of airs. Complained constantly of this and that. She came to the dye-works while I was recreation counsellor. I remember her well. She worked in blues and greens, and it put her off; she finally threw herself into a vat of dusty-orange. That's long ago. My, how time flies." Leaving Qualag's, Gersen crossed the river by a bridge and walked to the Juniper Factory, which was somewhat larger than Qualag's. The office was similar, though with a brisker atmosphere. Gersen again put his question, this time in connection with Dundine. But the clerk was not cooperative and refused to check the records. "We aren't allowed to give out such information," said the clerk, looking disdainfully at Gersen from the altitude afforded him by his position behind the counter. "Let me discuss the matter with the manager," said Gersen. "Mr. Plusse owns the factory. If you will be seated I will announce you." Gersen went to examine a tapestry ten feet wide by six feet high, representing a flowered field on which stood hundreds of fanciful birds. "Mr. Plusse will see you, sir." A yTr. Plusse was a small surly '-man with a white top-knot and eyes of blue agate. Clearly he had no intention of obliging Gersen or anyone else. "Sorry, sir! We have our production to consider. Trouble enough with the women as it is! We do our best for them; we provide good food and recreational facilities, bathe them once a veek. Still it's impossible to keep them satisfied." "May I ask if the woman still works for you?" "It makes no difference if she does or not. You would not be allowed to disturb her." "If she is here, if she is the woman I am looking for, I'll be glad to recompense you for any inconvenience." "Hmf. Just a moment." Mr. Plusse spoke into the intercom. "Is not there a Dundine in wicker-stitching? What's her current index?... Hmf... I see." He returned to Gersen, whom he now regarded in a thoughtful new light. "A valuable employee. I can't have her badgered. If you insist on speaking to her, you'll have to buy her. The Without a word Gersen put down the money. Mr. Plusse licked his small pink mouth. "Hmf." He spoke into the intercom. "With a minimum of commotion, bring Dundine to this office." Ten minutes passed, while Mr. Plusse ostentatiously made notations on a chart. The door opened; the clerk entered with a large-bodied woman in a white smock. Her features were big and moist; her hair short, mouse brown, crimped and tied with string. Wringing her hands apprehensively she stared from Mr. Plusse to Gersen and back again." "You are leaving our service," said Mr. Plusse in a dry voice. "This gentleman bought you." Dundine looked at Gersen with bright fear. "Oh, what do you plan to do with me, sir? I'm useful and well here! I do my work. I don't want to go out on the back farms. I wouldn't want to do this, and I'm too old for barge work." "Nothing like that, Dundine. I've paid Mr. Plusse off, you're a free woman now. You can go back to your home if you like." Tears sprang into her eyes. "I don't believe it." "It's true." "But -- why did you do this?" Dundine's face wavered between bewilderment and fear. "I want to ask you a few questions." Dundine turned her back, bent her head over her hands.  fter a moment Gersen asked, Is there anything you want to bring with you?" "No. Nothing. If I was wealthy I'd take that little tapestry on the wall, the little girls dancing. I did the wickering on that tapestry and I was all that fond of the thing." "What is the price?" Gersen asked Mr. Plusse. "That is our Style #, which the tapestry. "Come, Dundine," he said shortly. "Best that we start off." "But my good-bys! My dear friends!" "Impossible," said Mr. Plusse. "Do you wish to disturb the other women?" Dundine sniffed and rubbed her nose. "There's my bonuses I haven't taken. It's three recreation half-periods. I'd like to give them to Almerina." "That can't be done, as you know. We never allow transfers or bartering of bonus units. If you wish, you may use them now, before your departure." Dundine looked uncertainly toward Gersen. "Do we have time? It seems a shame to let them go to waste... but I suppose it makes no difference now." They walked along the river road back toward the center of town, with Dundine casting timid glances toward Gersen. "I can't imagine what you want of me," she said tremulously. "I'm certain I've never known you in my life." "I'm interested in what you can tell me of Viole Falushe." "Viole Falushe? But I know no such person. I can tell you nothing." Dundine stopped short, her knees shaking. "Are you going to take me back to the factory?" "No," said Gersen hollowly. "I won't take you back." He looked at her in deep discouragement. "Aren't you the Dundine who was kidnapped with Inga many years ago?" "Oh yes. I'm Dundine. Poor Inga. I've never heard of her since she went to Qualag's. They say it's ever so dreary at Qualag's." Gersen's mind raced back and forth. "You were kidnapped and brought to Sarkovy?" "Yes, indeed, and oh, what a time we had! Riding the steppes on those bouncing old wagons!" "But the man who kidnapped you and brought you to Sarkovy -- that was Viole Falushe, or so I am told." "Him!" Dundine's mouth twisted as if she had bitten into something sour. "His name wasn't Viole Falushe!" And Gersen belatedly recalled that his informant, Kakarsis Asm, had told him the same. The man who had sold Inga and Dundine had not used the name "Viole Falushe" at that time. "No, no," said Dundine in a soft voice, looking far back down her life. "That wasn't any Viole Falushe. It was that nasty little Vogel Filschner." IV  #I the way back into the Oikumene, in fragments and ejaculations, bits from here, oddments from there, Dundine told her story, and Gersen gave over trying to elicit a connected narrative. Expansive, inflated with freedom, Dundine talked with enthusiasm. She knew Vogel Filschner -- yes, indeed! She knew him well. So he changed his name to Viole Falushe? Small wonder, after the shame his mother must feel. Though Madame Filschner had never enjoyed the best of reputations, and no one had ever known Vogel Filschner's father. He had attended school with Dundine, two classes ahead. "Where was this?" asked Gersen. "Why, at Ambeules!" declared Dundine, surprised that Gersen did not already know the story as well as herself. Though Gersen knew Rotterdam, Hamburg and Paris, he had never visited Ambeules, a suburb of Rolingshaven on the west coast of Europe. Volgel Filschner had always been a strange, brooding boy, according to Dundine. "Extremely sensitive," she confided. "Ripe always for a great rage or eyefuls of tears. One never knew what Vogel might do!" And for a space she fell silent, shaking her head in marvel at the deeds of Vogel Filschner. "Then when he was sixteen, and I but fourteen, a new girl came to school. Oh, she was a pretty thing! Jheral Tinzy was her name, and who but Vogel Filschner should fall in love!" But Vogel Filschner was grubby and unsavory. Jheral Tinzy, a girl of sensitivity, found him repulsive. "WTio could blame her?" mused Dundine. "Vogel was an eerie boy. I can see him yet: tall for his age, and somewhat thin, with a round belly and a round bottom, like head to the side, watching all with his dark burning eyes! They watched, they saw all, they never forgot a thing -- Vogel Filschner's eyes! I must say that Jheral Tinzy used him heartlessly, laughing and gay the while! She drove poor Vogel to desperation, this is my belief. And that man Vogel took up with -- I can't recall his name. He wrote poetry, very strange and daring. He was thought ungodly, though he had patrons in the upper classes. Those days so long ago, so tragic and so sweet! Ah, if I could live them again, what changes there would be!" At this point Dundine went into a nostalgic reminiscence. "Even now I can smell the air from the sea! Ambeules, our old district, is on the Gaas, and this is the loveliest part of the city, though by no means the richest. The flowers are unimaginable! To think that I have seen no flowers for thirty years, except for those I myself worked." And now nothing must do but that Dundine should examine her tapestry which she had draped upon the back bulkhead of the saloon. presently she returned to the subject of Vogel Filschner. "The most morbidly sensitive of youths! The poet egged him on. And truth to tell, Jheral Tinzy humiliated Vogel dreadfully. Whatever the cause, Vogel performed his terrible deed. There were twenty-nine girls in the choral society. Every Friday night we sang. Vogel had learned to operate a spaceship -- it was a course all the boys took. So Vogel stole one of those little Locater ships, and when we came out from choral practice to the bus, it was Vogel who drove us away. He took us to the spaceship and made us all get aboard. But it was the one night Jheral Tinzy had not come to practice. Vogel had no knowledge of this until the last girl left the bus, and he was like a stone statue. Too late then! He had no choice but to flee." Dundine sighed. "Twenty-eight girls, pure and fresh as little flowers. How he dealt with us! We knew he was strange, but ferocious as a wild beast? No, never. How could we girls imagine such things? For reasons best known to himself he never used us in bed -- Inga thought he was sulking because he had failed to capture Jheral. Godelia Parwitz and Rosamond -- I can't think of her name -- they tried to hit him with a metal implement, though it would have been the death of all had they succeeded, for none of us knew how to guide the ship. He punished them in a dreadful manner so that they cried and sobbed. Inga and I told him he was a wicked monster to act so. He only laughed, did Vogel Filschner. 'A wicked monster, am I? I'll show you a wicked monster!' And he took us to Sarkovy and sold us to Mr. Asm. "But first he stopped at another world and sold ten girls who were the least weU-favored. Then Inga and I and six others who hated him the most were sold on Sarkovy. Of the others, the most beautiful, I know nothing. Thanks to Kalzibah, I have been succored." D undine wanted to return to Earth. At New Wexford Gersen furnished her a wardrobe, a ticket to Earth and funds sufficient to keep her in comfort the rest of her life. At the spaceport she embarrased him by falling on her knees and kissing his hands. "I thought to die and have my ashes scattered on a far planet! How was I so lucky? With so many other poor creatures, why did Kalzibah select me for his favor?" The same question, in different terms, had been troubling Gersen himself. With his wealth, he might have bought the whole of Qualag and Juniper and every factory on Sabra and brought each of the wretched women to their homes. But what then? he asked himself. Sabra tapestries were in demand. New factories would be established, new slaves imported. A year later all would be as before. Still... Gersen heaved a sigh. The universe abounded with evils. No one man could defeat them all. Meanwhile Dundine was wiping her eyes and apparently preparing to fall on her knees once more. Gersen said hastily, "One request I wish to make of you." "Anything, anything!" "You plan to return to Rolingshaven?" "It is my home.' ' "You must not reveal how you were brought from Sabra. Tell no one! Invent any wild tale. But do not mention me. Do not mention that I asked you of Vogel Filschner." "Trust me! The fiends of hell can tear forth my tongue, even then I will not speak!" "Good-by then." Gersen departed hastily before Dundine could again demonstrate her gratitude. At a public telephone he called Braemar Investment Company. "Henry Lucas to speak to Mr. Addels." "A moment, Mr. Lucas." Addels appeared on the screen. "Mr. Lucas?" Gersen allowed his image to go forth. "All continues to go well?" C t A s well as could be expected. My problems arise only from the sheer mass of our money. I should say, your money." Addels permitted himself to smile. "But gradually I am training an organization. Incidentally, Radian Publishing Company is ours. We had it cheaply, because of the circumstances I mentioned previously." "No one has been inquisitive? There have been no questions, no rumors?" "To the best of my knowledge, none. Zane Publishing Company bought Radian; Irwin and Jeddah own Zane; a numbered account at a Pontefract bank owns Irwin and Jeddah. Braemar Investment is the numbered account. Who is Braemar Investment? Ostensibly it is I." "Well done!" said Gersen. "You could not have managed better." Addels acknowledged the praise with a stiff nod. "I must say once more that Radian seems a poor investment, at least on the basis of past performance." "Why has it been losing money? Everyone seems to read Cosmopolis. I see it everywhere." "Perhaps this is so. Nevertheless circulation has slowly been declining. More significantly, the typical reader no longer is a decision-maker. The management has been trying to please everyone, including the advertiser. As a result the magazine has lost its flair." "There would seem to be a remedy for the situation," said Gersen. "Hire a new editor, a man of imagination and intelligence. Instruct him to revitalize the magazine, without regard for advertisers or circulation, sparing no reasonable expense. When the magazine regains its prestige, circulation and advertisers will return fast enough." "I am relieved that you preface the word 'expense' with 'reasonable'," said Addels in his driest voice. "I still am not accustomed to dealing with millions as if they were hundreds." "No more am I," said Gersen. "The money means nothing to me, except that I find it uncommonly useful. One other matter. Instruct the Cosmopolis head office -- I believe it is located in London -- that a man named Henry Lucas will be sent to the editorial offices. Represent him as an employee of Zane Publishing if you like. He is to be put on the payroll as a special writer, who will work when and where he chooses, without interference." "Very well, sir. I will do as you require." V ersen, who had lived nine years on Earth, nevertheless felt something of an outworlder's exhilaration as he hung above the great globe awaiting his clearance from Space Security. Finally it arrived, with precise landing instructions, and Gersen dropped down to the West Europe spaceport at Tarn. He passed through sanitation procedures and health inspection, the most stringent of the Oikumene, punched appropriate buttons at the Immigration Control console and finally was allowed to proceed about his business. He rode to London by tube and registered at the Royal Oak Hotel, a block off the Strand. The season was early autumn; the sun shone through a high thin overcast. Old London, permeated with the vapors of antiquity, shone like a fine gray pearl. Gersen's clothes were in the Alphanor style, fuller in cut and richer in color than the clothes of London. On the Strand he went into a gentleman's outfitter, where he selected a fabric, then stripped to his underwear and was measured by photonic scanners. Five minutes later he was delivered his new garments: black trousers, a jacket of dark brown and beige, a white blouse and black cravat. Inconspicuous now, Gersen continued along the Strand. Dusk came to the sky. Every planet had its distinctive dusk, thought Gersen. The dusk of Alphanor, for instance, was an electric blue, gradually fading to the richest of ultramarines. Sarkovy dusk was a dead dismal gray, with a tawny overtone. Dusk at Sabra had been brown-gold, with domains of color around the other stars of the cluster. The dusk of Earth was dusk as it should' be: soft, heather-gray, soothing, an ending and a beginning. Gersen dined at a restaurant which had maintained an unbroken tenancy of over seventeen hundred years. The old oak beams, fumed and waxed, were as stout as ever. The plaster recently had been scraped of twenty layers of white-wash and refinished, a process which occurred every hundred years or so. Gersen's thought reverted to his youth. He had visited London twice with his grandfather, though for the most part they had lived at Amsterdam. There never had been dinners such as this, never leisure or idleness. Gersen shook his head sadly as he recalled the exercises to which his merciless grandfather had put him. A wonder that he had stood up to the discipline. Gersen bought a copy of Cosmopolis and returned to the hotel. He went into the bar and, sitting at a table, ordered a pint of Worthington's Ale, brewed at Burton-on-Trent as had been the case for some two thousand years. He opened Cosmopolis and glanced at the first page. It was easy to understand why the magazine had become moribund. There were three long articles: Have Earthmen Become Less Virile? Patricia Poitrine : New Toast of the Smart Set. A Clergyman's Guide to Spiritual Renewal. Gersen flicked through the pages, then laid the magazine aside. He drained the mug and went up to his room. I n the morning he visited the editorial offices of Cosmopolis and asked to speak to the personnel director. This was Mrs. Neutra, a brittle black-haired woman wearing a great deal of preposterous jewelry. She showed no inclination to speak to Gersen. "Sorry, sorry, sorry. I can't consider anything or anyone at this moment. I'm in a flap. Everybody's in a flap. There's been a shakeup; no one's job is any good." "Perhaps I had better speak to the editor-in-chief," said Gersen. "There was to have been a letter from Zane Publishing, and it should have arrived." The personnel director made a gesture of irritation. "Who or what is Zane Publishing?" "The new owners," said Gersen politely. "Oh." The woman pushed among the papers on her desk. "Maybe this is it." She read. "Oh. You're Henry Lucas." "Yes." "Hmm... Piff puff... You're to be a special writer. Something we just don't need at the moment. But I'm only Personnel Director. Oh hell, fill out the application, make an appointment for your psychiatric tests. If you survive, and you probably won't, show up a week from tomorrow for your orientation course." Gersen shook his head. "I don't have time for any of these formalities. I doubt if the new owners have much sympathy with them." "Sorry, Mr. Lucas. This is our inflexible program." "What does the letter say?" "It says to put Mr. Henry Lucas on the payroll as special writer." "Then please do so." "Oh, double bing-bang hell! If this is how things are going to go, why have a personnel director? Why have psychiatric tests and orientation courses? Why not just let janitors put out the rag?" The woman seized a form, wrote with swift strokes of a flamboyant quill-pen. "Here you are. Take it in to the managing editor, he'll arrange your assignment." The managing editor was a portly gentleman with lips pursed in a worried pout. "Yes, Mr. Lucas. Mrs. Neutra just called me. I understand you have been sent here for a position by the new ownership." "I've been associated with them for a long time," said Gersen. "But all I want at this moment is whatever identification you supply your special correspondents, so that if it ever becomes necessary I can demonstrate that I'm an employee of Cosmopolis." "The managing editor spoke into an intercom. "On your way out, step into Department #A, and your card will be prepared." He leaned morosely back into his chair. "It seems that you are to be a roving reporter, responsible to no one. A very nice billet, if I may say so. What do you propose to write about?" "One thing or another," said Gersen. "Whatever comes up." The managing editor's face sagged with bewilderment. "You can't go out and write a Cosmopolis article like that! Our issues are programmed months ahead! We use public opinion polls to find out what subjects people are interested in." "How can they know what they're interested in if they haven't read it?" asked Gersen. "The new owners are throwing public opinion polls away." The managing editor shook his head sadly. "How will we know what to write about?" "I have an idea or two. For instance, the Institute could stand an airing. What are its current aims? Who are the men of Degrees #, #, #? What information have they suppressed? What of Tyron Russ and his anti-gravity machine? The Institute deserves a comprehensive study. You could easily devote an entire issue to the Institute." The editor nodded curtly. "Don't you think it's a bit -- well, intense? Are people really interested in these matters?" "If not they should be." "Easily said, but it's no way to run a magazine. People don't want to really understand anything. They want to think they have learned without the necessity of application. In our 'heavy' article we try to supply keys and guides, so at least they'll have something to talk about at parties. But go on. What else do you have in mind?" "I've been thinking of Viole Falushe and the Palace of Love. Exactly what goes on at this establishment? What face does Viole Falushe show, what name does he bear when he comes in from Beyond? Who are his guests at the Palace of Love? How have they fared? Would they care to return?" "An interesting topic," the editor admitted. "A bit close to the knuckle perhaps. We prefer to stay away from sensationalism and -- shall we say? -- the grim facts of reality. Still I've often wondered about the Palace of Love. What in the world does go on? The usual, I suppose. But no one knows for sure. What else?" "That's all for now." Gersen rose to his feet. "In fact, I'll be working on this story myself." The managing editor shrugged his shoulders. "You seem to have a free hand." ersen immediately rode the sub-channel tube to Rolingshaveri, arriving at the vast Zone Station a few minutes before noon. He crossed the murmuring white-tiled lobby, past slideways He paused at a kiosk to buy a map, then went to a cafe and settled himself at a table with a stein of beer and plate of sausages. Gersen had lived long in Amsterdam and had passed through the Zone Station on several occasions, but of the city Rolingshaven he knew little. As he ate he studied the map. Rolingshaven was a city of considerable extent, divided into four principal municipalities by two rivers, the Gaas and the Sluicht, and the great Evres Canal. At the north was Zummer, a rather grim district of apartment towers and careful malls laid out by some neat-minded city council of the far past. On the Heybau, a promontory hooking out into the sea, was the famous HandeUial Conservatory, the wonderful Galactic Zoo and the Kindergarten. Zummer otherwise was lacking any interest. South, across the Sluicht was the Old City, a teeming confusion of small shops, inns, hostels, restaurants, beer caverns, bookstalls, huddled offices, askew little houses of stone and timber, dating from the Middle Ages. It was a district as chaotic and picturesque as Zummer was stark and dull; and here as well Vi;as the ancient University, overlooking the fish market along the banks of the Evres Canal. Ambeules lay across the canal: a district of nine hills covered with homes and a periphery given to wharves, warehouses, shipyards, mud-flats from which were dredged the famous Flamande Oysters. The great Gaas estuary separated Ambeules from Dourrai, a district of somewhat lower hills again covered with small homes, with the great industries and fabrication plants straggling along the shore and southward. This was the city where Viole Falushe, or more accurately, Vogel Filschner, had lived and w'here he had committed his first great crime. The exact locale was Ambeules, and Gersen decided to base himself in this area. Finishing beer and sausages he rode an escalator to the third level above, where a local tubecar whisked him south under the Eves Canal to Ambeules Station. He rode to the surface and, looking right and left through the hazy radiance which Characterized the region, approached the old woman who managed a newsstand. "Which is a good hotel nearby?" The old woman pointed a brown finger. "Up Hoeblingasse to the Rembrandt Hotel. As good as any in Ambeules. Of course if its elegance you require, then you must go to the Hotel Prince Franz Ludwig, in Old Town, the finest in Europe with prices to match." Gersen chose the Rembrandt Hotel, a pleasant old-fashioned structure with public rooms paneled in dark wood, and was taken to a suite of high-ceilinged rooms overlooking the great gray Gaas. "T'he day was still young. Gersen rode a cab to the Mairic, where he paid a small fee atid was given access to the City Directory. He ran the record back to #. The screen spun to the letter F, Fi, and finally to the name Filschner. At this time three Filschners were listed. Gersen made notes of the addresses. He likewise found two Tinzys and made similar notes. Then he dialed to the current li.stings and found two Filschners and four Tinzys. One of the Filschners and one of the Tinzys had maintained the same address across the years. Gersen next visited the office of the Ambeules Helton, and on the strength of his Cosmopolis card was given access to the morgue. He brought the index to the screen, scanned it for the name of Vogel Filschner, found a code number, coded and punched the Show button. The tale was much as Dupdine had told, though in condensed form. Vogel Filschner was described as "a boy given to spells of brooding and wandering alone by night." His mother, Hedwig Filschner identified as a beautician, professed herself amazed at Vogel's outrageous deed. She described him as a "good boy, though very idealistic and moody." Vogel Filschner had had no close friends. In the biology laboratory he had been teamed with a lad named Roman Haenigsen, the school chess champion. They had played an occasional game of chess during the lunch hour. Roman evinced no astonishment at Vogel's crime: "He was a fellow who hated to lose. Whenever I beat him, he would go savage and throw aside the pieces. Still, it amused me to play with him. I don't like people who take the game frivolously." Vogel Filschner was not a frivolous boy, thought Gersen. A photograph appeared : the kidnapped girls, grouped in a picture identified as the "Philidor Bohus Choral Society". In the front row stood a plump smiling girl in whom Gersen recognized Dundine. Among the girls would be Jheral Tinzy, and Gersen checked the face against the caption. Jheral Tinzy was the third girl in the fourth row. Not only did a girl in the third row obscure her face; she also had turned her head aside at the time the photograph was taken, and what could be seen of her face was indistinct. There was no photograph of Vogel Filschner. The file ended. So much for that, thought Gersen. Vogel Filschner's identity with Viole Falushe was not widely apprehended in Ambeules, if not at all. As verification, Gersen dialed for the file on Viole Falushe, the Demon Prince, but only a single reference excited his interest: "Viole Falushe at various times has implied that his original home was Earth. On several occasions a rumor has reached us to the effect that Viole Falushe has been seen here in Ambeules. Why he should wish to haunt our unexciting district is a question which cannot be answered, and the rumors appear to be no more than an insane hoax." ersen departed from the newspaper offices and went to stand in the street. The gendarmerie? Gersen decided against approaching them. Unlikely that they could tell him more than he already knew. Unlikely that they would if they could. Additionally, Gersen had no desire to arouse official curiosity. Gersen checked the addresses he had noted, as well as the location of the Philidor Bohus Lyceum, against his map. The Lyceum was the nearest, at the far side of Lothar Parish. Gersen signaled a three-wheeled auto-cab and was conveyed up one of the nine hills through a district of small detached houses. Some were constructed in the ancient fashion, of glazed dark red brick and a high pitched roof of milk glass tiles, others in the new "hollow trunk" style : narrow concrete cylinders two thirds below the ground. There were houses of artificial sandstone compressed as a unit from molded soil; houses of pink or white panels surmounted by crimped metal domes; houses of laminated paper, with transparent roofs electrically charged to repel dust. The bulbs of uni-cast glass or glass-metal so common among the worlds of the Concourse had never won acceptance among the folk of western Europe, who compared them to pumpkins and paper lanterns and called the people who lived in them "non-human futurians". The cab discharged Gersen before the Philidor Bohus Lyceum, a grim cube of synthetic black stone flanked by a pair of smaller cubes. The director of the lyceum was Dr. Willem Ledinger, a bland large-bodied man with taffy-colored skin and a lank lock of yellow hair which wound around his scalp in a most peculiar manner. Gersen wondered at the man's audacity thus to present himself before several thousand adolescents. Ledinger was affable and unsuspicious, readily accepting Gersen's statement that Cosmopolis wished to present a survey of contemporary young people. "I don't think there's much to write about," said Ledinger. "Our young people are, if I must say it, unexceptionable. We have many bright students and at least our fair quota of dullards." Gersen steered the conversation to students of the past and their careers; from here it was an easy connection to the subject of Vogel Filschner. "Ah, yes," mused Dr. Ledinger, patting his yellow top-knot. "Vogel Filschner. I haven't heard his name for years. Before my time, of course; I was a mere instructor across the city at Hulba Technical Academy. But the scandal reached us, never fear! Faculties have big ears. What a tragedy! To think of a lad like that going so far wrong!" "He never returned to Ambeules, then?" "He'd be a fool to do so. Or to advertise his presence, at any rate." "Do you have the likeness of Vogel Filschner among your records? Perhaps I might do a separate piece upon this peculiar crime." rudgingly Dr. ledinger admitted that photographs of Vogel Filschner were on file. "But why rake up old nastiness? It is like breathing into graves." "On the other hand, such an article might identify the rogue and bring him to justice." "Justice?" Dr. Ledinger curled his lip in disbelief. "After thirty years? He was a hysterical child. No matter what his crime, by this time he has made redemption and found peace. What could be gained by bringing him to what you call 'justice'?" Gersen was somewhat startled by Dr. Ledinger's vehemence. "To dissuade others. Perhaps there is a potential Vogel Filschner among your students this very instant." Dr. Ledinger smiled wistfully. "I don't doubt it an instant. Certain of these young rascals -- well, I won't tell tales out of school. And I won't supply you with the photographs. I find the idea completely objectionable." "Is there a yearbook for the year of the crime? Or better, the previous year?" Dr. Ledinger looked at Gersen a moment, his affability slowly disappearing. Then he went to his wall, plucked a volume from the shelves. He watched quietly as Gersen turned the pages and finally came upon the photograph of the Girls' Choral Society he had already seen. Gersen pointed. "There is Jheral Tinzy, the girl who rebuffed Vogel and drove him to his crime." Dr. Ledinger examined the picture. "Think of it. Twenty-eight girls -- snatched away Beyond. Their lives blasted. I wonder how they fared." "Whatever became of Jheral Tinzy? She was not among the group, if you recall." Dr. Ledinger examined Gersen with suspicion. "You seem to know a great deal about the case. Have you been completely candid with me?" Gersen grinned. "Not altogether. I am principally interested in Vogel Filschner, but I don't want anyone to know I'm interested. If I can get the information I need discreetly, with no one the wiser, so much the better." "You are a police officer? Or Gersen displayed his identification. "Here is my sole claim to fame." "Hmmf. Cosmopolis plans to publish an article on Vogel Filschner? It seems a waste of paper and ink. No wonder Cosmopolis has lost prestige." "What of Jheral Tinzy? You have her photograph in your files?" "Undoubtedly." Dr. Ledinger laid his hands upon the desk, to signal that the interview had reached its end. "But we cannot open our confidential files haphazardly. I am sorry." Gersen rose to his feet "Thank you, in any case." "I have done nothing to help you," said Dr. Ledinger stonily. VI 'ITogel Filschner had lived with  his mother in a narrow little house at the eastern end of Ambeules, bordering on a dingy district of warehouses and transportation depots. Gersen climbed the embroidered iron steps, touched the button, faced the inspection eye. A woman's voice spoke. "Yes?" Gersen spoke in his most confident voice: "I am trying to locate Madame Hedwig Filschner, who lived here many years ago." "I know no one of that name. You must consult with Ewane Clodig, who owns the property. We only pay rent. Ewane Clodig, whom Gersen found in the offices of Clodig Properties, consulted his records. "Madame Hedwig Filschner? The name is familiar, but I don't see it on my list... Here it is. She moved, let me see, thirty years ago." "You have her present address?" "No, sir. That is too much to ask. I have not even a forwarding address from thirty years ago... But it comes back! Is .she not the mother of Vogel Filschner, the boy slaver?" "Correct." "Well then, I can tell you this. When the deed was known, she packed her belongings and disappeared, and no one has heard of her since." J heral Tinzy's old home was a tall octagonal structure of the so-called Fourth Palladian style, situated halfway up Bailleul Hill. The address corresponded to one which Gersen had noted in the current directory; the family had not changed its residence. A handsome woman of early middle age ansv.?ered the door. She wore a gay peasant smock, a flowered scarf around her head. Gersen appraised the woman bcfote he spoke. She returned a gaze so direct as to be bold. "You're Jheral Tinzy?" Gersen asked tentatively. "Jheral?" The woman's eyebrows arched high. "No. No, indeed." She gave a sardonic bark of laughter. "What a strange thing to ask. Who are you?" Gersen produced his identification. The woman read, returned the card. "What makes you think I am Jheral Tinzy?" "She lived here at one time. She would be about your age." "I'm her cousin." The woman considered Gersen more carefully than ever. "What did you want with Jheral?" "May I come in? I'll explain." The woman hesitated. As Gersen came forward she made a (uick motion to restrain him. Then, after a dubious glance over her shoulder, she moved aside. Gersen entered a hall with a floor of immaculate white glass tiles. On one hand was the display wall characteristic of middle-class European homes. Here hung a panel intricately inlaid with wood, bone and shell -- Lenka workmanship from Nowhere, one of the Concourse planets, a set of perfume points from Pamfile; a rectangle of polished and perforated obsidian : -- one of the so-called 'supplication slabs' from Lupus #; a small tapestry of exquisite design and workmanship. Gersen paused to examine it. "This is a beautiful piece. Do you know where it came from?" "It's very rich," agreed the woman. "I believe it came from off-world." "It looks to me like a Sabra piece," said Gersen. TTrora the upper floor came a ' harsh call: "Emma? who is there?" "Awake already," muttered the woman. She raised her voice. "A gentleman from Cosmopolis, Aunt." "We wish no magazines!" cried the voice. "I am explicit!" "Very well. Aunt. I'll tell him so." Emma signaled Gersen into a sitting room, jerked her head toward the source of the voice. "Jheral's mother. She is not well." "A pity," said Gersen. "Where, incidentally, is Jheral?" Emma turned her bold glance on Gersen. "Why do you want to know?" "To be candid, I'm trying to locate one Vogel Filschner." Emma laughed soundlessly and without mirth. "You've come to the wrong place to find Vogel Filschner. What a joke!" "You knew him?" "Oh yes. He was in the class under mine at the Lyceum." "You haven't seen him since the kidnapping?" "Oh, no. Never. Still, it's strange that you should ask. Emrna hesitated, smiling tremulously as if in embarrassment. "It's like a cloud passing over the sun. Sometimes I look around, sure that I've glimpsed Vogel Filschner -- but he's never there." "What happened to Jheral?" Emma seated herself, looked far back down the years. "You must remember that there was much publicity and outcry. It was the greatest outrage in memory. Jheral became pointed at; there were unpleasant scenes. Several of the mothers actually slapped and abused Jheral; she had snubbed Vogel, driven him to crime, hence shared his guilt. I must admit," said Emma reflectively, "that Jheral was a heartless flirt. She was simply adorable, of course. She could bring the boys with one little sidelook -- like this." Emma demonstrated. "Such a rascal. She even flirted with Vogel -- pure sadism, because she couldn't bear the sight of him. Ah, the detestable Vogel! Every day Jheral would come home from school to tell us another of Vogel's enormities. How he dissected a frog and then, after wiping his hands on a paper towel, ate his lunch! How badly he smelled, as if he never changed his clothes! How he would boast of his poetic mind and try to impress her with his magnificence! It's true. Jheral with her tricks incited Vogel -- and twentyeight other girls paid the price." "And then?" "Great indignation. Everyone turned against Jheral, as perhaps they had always longed to do. Jheral finally ran away with an older man. She never returned to Ambeules. Not even her mother has the slightest idea of where she is." Into the room rushed a blazing-eyed old woman with a mane of flying white hair. Gersen jumped behind a chair to avoid her charge. "What do you do, asking questions in this house? Be off with you! Hasn't there been trouble enough? I don't trust your face, you are like all the rest! Out, never return! Scoundrel! The audacity, entering this house with your filthy questions..." Gersen left the house as expeditiously as he was able. Emma started to accompany him to the door; but her aunt, hobbling forward, shoved her aside to prevent her from going. The door closed; the nearhysterical ranting became muffled. Gersen heaved a deep breath. A virago! He had been lucky to escape without any scratches. A t a nearby cafe Gersen drank a flask of wine and watched the sun sink toward the sfea. An excellent possibility, of course, that the entire line of investigation, beginning with the notice in the Avente newspaper, was a wild-goose chase. To date, the only link between Viole Falushe and Vogel Filschner was the opinion of Kakarsis Asm. Emma Tinzy apparently believed that she had seen Vogel Filschner in Ambeules; Viole Falushe might well enjoy the dangerous pleasure of returning to the scenes of his childhood. If so, why had he not revealed himself to his old acquaintances? Although it seemed that Vogel Filschner had made precious few friends or acquaintances in any event. Jheral Tinzy perhaps had made the wisest of decisions when she took herself away from Ambeules. Viole Falushe had a notoriously long memory. His one friend had been Roman Haenigsen, the chess champion. Somewhere also had been mention of a poet who had incited Vogel Filschner to excess... , Gersen called for a directory, and searched for the name Haenigsen. There it was; the book almost fell open to the name. Gersen copied the address and asked directions from a waiter. It appeared that Roman Haenigsen lived hardly five minutes' walk away. Finishing his wine, Gersen set off through the waning sunlight. The house of Roman Haenigsen was the most elegant of the houses he had visited this day: a three-story structure of metal and melt-stone panels, with electric windows to go transparent or opaque at a spoken word. Haenigsen was only just arriving home when Gersen turned into the walkway: a small brisk man with a large head and prim meticulous features. He peered sharply at Gersen and asked his business. Candor in this case seemed more useful than indirection. Gersen said: "I am making inquiries in regard to your old classmate Vogel Filschner. I understand that you were almost his only friend." "Hm," said Roman Haenigsen. He thought a moment. "Come inside, if you will, and we will talk." He took Gersen into a study decorated with all manner of chess memorabilia : portraits, busts, collections of chessmen, photographs. "Do you play chess?" he asked Gersen. "I have played on occasion, though not often." "Like anything else, one must practice to keep in fighting trim. Chess is an old game." He went to a board, disarranged the chessmen with affectionate contempt. "Every variation has been analyzed; there is a recorded game to illuminate the results of any reasonable move. If one had a sufficiently good memory he would not need to think to win his games; he could merely play someone else's winning game. Luckily, no one owns such a memory but the robots. Still, you did not come here to talk of chess. Will you take a glass of liquor?" "Thank you." Gersen accepted a crystal goblet containing an ineh of spirits. "Vogel Filschner! Strange to hear that name once more! Is his whereabouts known?" "This is what I am attempting to learn." O Oman Haenigsen gave his head a wry shake. "You will learn nothing from me. I have neither seen him nor heard from him since' #." "I had hardly expected that he would return in his old identity. But it's possible -- " Gersen paused as Roman Haenigsen snapped his fingers. "Peculiar!" said Haenigsen. "Each Thursday night I play at the Chess Club. Perhaps a year ago I noticed a man standing under the clock. I thought, surely that's not Vogel Filschner? He turned, I saw his face. It was a man somewhat like Vogel, but far different. A man of fine appearance and poise, a man who had nothing of Vogel's hang-dog surliness. And yet, since you mention it, there was something to this man, perhaps his manner of holding his arms and hands, which reminded me of Vogel." "You haven't seen this man since?" "Not once." "Did you speak to him?" "No. In my surprise I must have halted to stare, but then I hurried on past." "Can you think of anyone Vogel might wish to see? Did he have friends other than yourself?" Roman Haenigsen pursed his lips wryly. "I was hardly his friend. We shared a laboratory table ; I played him an occasional game of chess, which he often won. Had he applied himself he might have taken the championship. But he cared only for mooning over girls and writing bad poetry in imitation of a certain Navarth." "Ah. Navarth. This is the poet whom Vogel Filschner sought to emulate." "Unfortunately. In my opinion Navarth was a charlatan, a bombast, a man of the most dubious attitudes." "And what became of him?" "I believe he still is about, though hardly the man he was thirty years ago. People have grown wise. Studied decadence no longer shocks as it did when I was a lad. Vogel naturally was entranced and went through the most ludicrous antics in order to identify with his idol. Yes, indeed. If anyone is to blame for the crimes of Vogel Filschner it is the mad poet Navarth!"  n the following day Gersen ' iaid a second visit to the offices of the Helion. The dossier on Navarth was enthusiastic and ample, reporting scandals, improprieties, defiances and outrageous pronouncements across a period of forty years. The initial entry dealt with an opera presented by students of the university, with libretto by Navarth The first performance was declared an infamy, and nine stiuients were expelled from the university. Thereafter Navarth's career soared and collap.sed, resurged, recollapsed, at last with finality. For the past ten years he had resided aboard a houseboat on the Gaas estuary, near the Fitlingasse. Gersen tubed to Station Hedrick on Boulevard Castel Vivence, surfaced into the commercial and shipping district of Ambeules, beside the Gaas estuary. The district roiled with the activity of agencies, warehouses, offices, wharves, buffets, restaurants, wine shops, fruithawkers, news kiosks, dispensaries. Barges nosed into docks to be unloaded by robots; drays rumbled along the boulevard ; from below came the vibration of freight moving by tube. At a sweet-shop Gersen inquired for the Fitlingasse and was directed east along the boulevard. Automatic open-sided passenger-wagons served the boulevard, with patrons riding on benches facing the street. Gersen rode a mile, two miles, with the Gaas on the right hand. The bustle diminished: the imposing blocks and masses of the commercial district gave way to threeand four-story structures of vast age, queer narrow-windowed buildings of melt-stone or terracotta panels, stained a hundred subtle colors by smoke and salt air. Occasionally the wagon passed vacant areas, where only weeds grew. Through these gaps could be seen the next street to the north, on a somewhat higher level than Boulevard Castel Vivence, with tall apartment buildings pressed tightly against each other. The Fitlingasse was a narrow gray alley striking off up the hill. Gersen alighted and almost at once observed a hulking twostoried houseboat moored to a dilapidated dock. A wisp of smoke drifted up from the chimney. Someone was aboard. ersen took stock of the surroundings. Hazy sunlight played on the estuary; on the far shore thousands of houses with brown tile roofs stood in ranks down to the water's edge. Elsewhere were unused wharves, rotting piles, a warehouse or two, a saloon with purple and green windows extending over the water. On the dock a girl of seventeen or eighteen sat tossing pebbles into the water. She gave Gersen a brief dispassionate stare, looked away. Gersen turned back to consider the houseboat. If this were Navarth's residence he enjoyed a very pleasant prospect -- though the wan sunlight, the brown roofs of Dourrai, the rotting wharves, the lapping water invested the scene with melancholy. Even the girl seemed somber beyond her years. She wore a short black skirt, a brown jacket. Her hair was dark and rumpled, whether from wind or neglect could not be known. Gersen approached and inquired, "Is Navarth aboard the houseboat?" She nodded without change of expression and watched with the detachment of a naturalist as Gersen descended the ladder to the landing, then crossed an alarming gangplank to the foredeck of the houseboat. Gersen knocked at the door. There was no response. Gersen knocked again. The door was flung violently open. A sleepy, unshaven man peered forth. His age was indeterminate; he was thin, spindle-shanked, with a twisted beak of a nose, rumpled hair of no particular color, eyes which though perfectly set gave the impression of looking in two directions at once. His manner wild and truculent. "Is there no privacy left in the world? Off the boat, at once! Whenever I settle for a moment's rest, some sheepfaced functionary, some importunate peddler of tracts insists on pounding me out of my couch. Will you not depart? Have I not made myself clear? I warn you, I have a trick or two up my sleeve!" Gersen tried to speak to no avail. When Navarth reached within he hastily retreated to the dock. "A moment of your time!" he called. "I am no functionary, no salesman. I am named Henry Lucas, and I wish -- " Navarth shook his skinny fist. "Not now, not tomorrow, not in the total scope of the future, nor at any time thereafter do I wish to make your acquaintance. Be off with you! You have the face of a man that brings ill news; a gnasliing blacktooth grin. These matters are clear to me; you are fey! I want nothing of you. Go away." With a leer of evil triumph he swung the gangplank away from the landing, re-entered the houseboat. Gcrsen returned to the dock. The girl sat as before. Gersen looked back down at the houseboat. He asked in a wondering voice: "Is he always like that?" "He is Navarth," said the girl, as if this were all that need be said. crsen went to the sal oon and drank a pint of beer. The bartender was a quiet watchful man of great height with an imposing stomach, and either knew, nothing aljout Navarth or did not choose to reveal what he knew. Gersen gleaned no information. He sat thinking. A half hour passed. Then going to the telephone directory, he looked in the classified section under 'Salvage'. An advertisement caught his eye: Joban Salvage and Tow Tugs -- Crane Barge -- Diving Equipment No job too large or too small Gersen telephoned and made his needs known. He was assured that on the morrow the equipment he required would be at his service. The following morning a heavy ocean-going tug drove up the estuary, turned, eased into the mooring next to Navarth's houseboat, with a bare three feet between. The mate bawled orders to the seamen; lines were flung up to the dock and dropped over bollards. The tug was securely moored. Navarth came out on the deck, dancing with fury. "Must you loom so close? Take that great hulk away! Do you intend to thrust me into the dock?" Leaning on the railing of the tug. Gersen looked into Novarth's upturned face. "I believe I spoke a few words to you yesterday?" "I recall very well. I requested your departure, and here you are again, more inconveniently than before." "I wonder if you would give me the pleasure of a few minutes conversation? Perhaps there might be profit in it for you." "Profit? Bah! I have poured more money out of my shoe than you have spent. I require only that you take your tug elsewhere." "Certainly. We are here but for a few minutes." Navarth gave a pettish nod. At the far side of the tug the diver Gersen had hired was climbing back aboard. Gersen turned to Navarth. "It's very important that I speak to you. If you would be so good as to -- " "This 'importance' exists from a single point of view. Be off with you and your mammoth tug!" "At once," said Gersen. He nodded to the diver, who touched a button. Under the houseboat sounded an explosion ; the houseboat shuddered, began to list. Navarth ran back and forth in a frenzy. From the tug grapples were lowered and hooked to the houseboat's rub-rail. "Apparently there has been an explosion in your engine room," Gersen told Navarth. "How can this be? There has never been an explosion before! There is not even an engine. I am about to sink!" "Not so long as you are supported by the lines. But we are leaving in one minute, and I must cut loose the grapples." "What?" Navarth threw up his arms. "I will go to the bottom, together with the boat! Is this your desire?" "If you recall, you yourself ordered me to leave," said Gersen in a reasonable voice. "Hence -- " he turned to the crewmen -- "throw off the grapples! We depart!" "No, no!" bellowed Navarth. "I'll sink!" "If you invite me aboard your boat, if you talk to me and help me compose an article I'm writing, then that's a different matter," said Gersen. "I might be disposed to help you through this misfortune -- even, perhaps, to the extent of repairing your hull." "Why not?" stormed Navarth. "You are responsible for the explosion!" "Careful, Navarth! That's at the very verge of slander! Remember there are witnesses!" "Bah! What you have done is piracy and extortion. Writing an article, indeed! Well, then -- why didn't you say so in the first place? I too am a writer! Come aboard; we will talk. I am always grateful for some small di version; a man without friends is a tree without leaves." Gersen jurnped down upon the houseboat; Navarth, now all amiability, arranged chairs where they caught the full play of the pallid sunlight. He brought forth a bottle of white wine. "Sit then; make yourself at ease!" He opened the bottle, poured, then leaning back in his chair drank with pleasure. His face was placid and guileless, as if all the racial wisdom had passed through leaving no perceptible traces. Like Earth, Navarth was old, irresponsible and melancholy, full of a dangerous mirth. "You are a writer then? I may say you do not correspond to the usual image." ersen produced his Cosmopolls identification. "Mr. Henry Lucas," read Navarth. "Special writer. Why do you come to me? I am no longer heeded, my vogue is a memory. Discredited, penurious. Where was my offense? I sought to express truth in all its vehemence. This is a danger! A meaning must be uttered idly, without emphasis. The listener is under no compulsion to react, his customary defenses are not in place, the Meaning enters his mind. I have much to say about the world, but every year the compulsion dwindles. Let them live and die: it is all one to me. What will you write about?" "Viole Falushe." Navarth blinked. "An interesting topic, but why come to me?" "Because you knew him as Vogel Filschner." "Hm. Well, yes. This is a fact not generally known." With fingers suddenly limp. Navarth poured more wine. "What specifically do you wish?" "Knowledge." "I sugggest," said Navarth, suddenly brisk, "that you seek the information at its source." Gersen nodded agreement. "Well enough, if I knew where to look. But what if he is off Beyond, at his Palace of Love?" "This is not the case. He is here on Earth." As soon as Navarth spoke he seemed to regret his ingenuousness and frowned in irritation. Gersen leaned back, his doubts and misgivings dissolved. Vogel Filschner and Viole Falushe were one; here was a man who knew him in both identities. Navarth had become uneasy and resentful. "A thousand topics more interesting than Viole Falushe." "How do you know he's on Earth?" Navarth made a sound of grand scorn. "How do I know anything? I am Navarth!" He pointed to a wisp of smoke on the sky. "I see that, I know." Fie pointed to a dead fish, floating belly upward. "I see that, I know." He raised the bottle of wine, held it up against the sunlight. "I see that, I know." Gersen reflected a moment in silence. "I am in no position to criticize your epistemology," he said at last. "In the first place, I don't understand it. Have you no more explicit knowledge of Viole Falushe?" Navarth attempted to lay his finger slyly alongside his nose, but miscalculating, prodded his eye. "There is a time for bravado and another for caution. I still do not know the point of your article." "It is to be a judicious document, without exaggeration or apology. I intend that the facts shall speak for themselves." XTavarth pursed his lips. "A  dangerous undertaking. Viole Falushe is the most sensitive of men. Do you recall the princess who detected a pea under forty mattresses? Viole Falushe can smell out a slur in a blind infant's morning invocation to Kalzibah. On the other hand, the world revolves; the carpet of knowledge unrolls. Viole Falushe has given me no cause for gratitude." "Your appraisal of his character then is negative?" asked Gersen cautiously. Navarth could control himself no longer. He drank wine with a grandoise gesture. "Negative indeed. Were I to give all orders, what a retribution I would create!" He slumped back in his chair, pointed a skinny finger toward the horizon, spoke in a hushed monotone; "A pyre tall as a mountain, and Viole Falushe at the top! Platforms surrounding for ten thousand musicians. With a single glance I strike the fire. The musicians play while their whiskey boils and their instruments melt. Viole Falushe sings soprano..." He poured more wine. "A wistful vision. It can never be. I would be content seeing Viole Falushe drowned or dismembered by lions." "You evidently are well acquainted." Navarth nodded, his gaze fixed on the past. "Vogel Filschner read my poetry. An imaginative youth, but disoriented. How he changed, how he expanded! To his imagination he added control; he is now a great artist." "Artist? What manner of artist?" Navarth dismissed the question as irrelevant. "Never could he have arrived at his present stature without art, without style and proportion! Do not be deceived! Like myself he is a simple man, with the clearest of goals. Now you -- you are the most complicated and opaque of men. I see a corner of your mind, then a black film shifts. Are you an Earthman?... But tell me nothing." Navarth waved his hands as if to intercept any answer Gersen might feel called upon to make. "There is too much knowledge already in the world; we use facts as crutches, to the impoverishment of our senses. Facts are falsehoods, logic is deceit. I know a single sjstem of communication: the declaiming of poetry." "Viole Falushe is also a poet?" "He has no great art with words," grumbled Navarth, unthe conversation. "When Viole Falushe visits Earth, where does he stay? Here with you?" Navarth stared at Gersen unbelievingly. "This is a sorry thought." "Where then does he stay?" "Here, there, everywhere. He is as elusive as air." "How do you seek him out?" "That I never do. He occasionally visits me." "And has he done so recently?" "Yes, yes, yes. Have I not implied as much? Why are you so interested in Viole Falushe?" "To answer this would be to inflict a fact upon you," said Gersen with a grin. "But it's no secret. I represent Cosmopolis magazine and I wish to write an article on his life and activities." "Hmmf. A popinjay for vanity is Viole Falushe. But why not ask him directly?" "I would like to do so. First I must make his acquaintance." "Nothing is easier," declared Navarth, "provided you pay the fees." "Why not? I am on a liberal expense account." "VTavarth jumped to his feet,  suddenly full of enthusiasm. "We will need a beautiful girl, young, unsullied. She must project a particular quality of scintillance, a susceptibility, a fervor, an urgency." He looked vaguely here and there, as if in search of something he had lost. Up on the dock he spied the girl whom Gersen had seen the day before. Navarth put fingers to his mouth, produced a shrill whistle, signaled the girl to approach. "She'll do very vell." "Is this an unsullied young scintillant?" asked Gersen. "She seems more of a guttersnipe." "Ha ha!" cawed Navarth. "You will see! I am weak and cachectic, but I am Navarth; old as I am women bloom under my touch. You shall see." The girl came aboard the houseboat and listened to Navarth's program without comment. "We go forth to dine. Expense means nothing, we shall exalt ourselves with the finest. Prepare yourself then with silks, with jewels, with your most precious unguents. This is a wealthy gentleman, the finest of fellows. What is your name once more?" "Henry Lucas." "Henry Lucas. He is impatient. Go then, prepare yourself." The girl shrugged. "I am prepared." "You are the best judge of this," declared Navarth. "Inside then, while I consult my wardrobe." He glanced at the sky. "A yellow day, a yellow night. I will wear yellow." He led the way into his saloon, which was furnished with a wooden table, two chairs of carved oak, shelves stuffed with books and oddments, a vase containing several stalks of pampas grass. Navarth reached into a cabinet for a second flagon of wine, which he opened and banged upon the table, along with glasses. "Drink." With this he disappeared into the next room. Gersen and the girl were left alone. He examined her covertly. She wore the black skirt of yesterday, w'ith a black shortsleeved blouse, sandals, no jewelry or skin-tone, which on Earth was not currently fashionable. The girl had good features, though her hair was a tangle. She was either extremely poised or vastly indifferent. On impulse Gersen took a comb from Navarth's wash-stand and. going to the girl, combed her hair. After a single startled glance she stood quiet and passive. Gersen wondered what went on in her mind. Was she as mad as Navarth? "There," he said at last. "You look somewhat better!" Navarth returned, wearing a maroon jacket several sizes too large, a pair of yellow shoes. "You have not tasted the wine." He filled three glasses brimming. "A merry evening in prospect! Here, the three of us; three islands in the sea, on each island a castaway soul: we go forth together, and what shall we find?" Gersen tasted the wine: a fine heady moscato; he drank. Navarth poured the wine down his throat as if he were emptying a bucket into the estuary. The girl drank, without a tremor, without display of emotion. A strange girl -- thought Gersen. Somewhere behind the grave face was flamboyance. What stimulus could bring it forth? What would cause her to laugh? "Are we ready then?" Navarth looked inquiringly from the girl to Gersen, then threw open the door and ushered them graciously forth. "In search of Viole Falushe!" '"T'he Hotel Prince Franz Ludwig was the most elegant rendezvous of Rolingshaven. The main foyer was enormous: it measured two hundred feet on a side, a hundred feet to the ceiling. Golden light exuded from twelve chandeliers; a deep golden-brown carpet enriched with subtle patterns covered the floor. The walls were covered with silk of pale blue and yellow; the ceiling depicted scenes from a medieval court. The furnishings were of an intricate antique style, solid yet graceful, with cushions of rose or yellow satin, the woodwork lacquered a muted gold. On marble tables stood eight-foot urns from which a profusion of flower overflowed; beside each table stood a smartly uniformed page boy. Here was a sumptuous intricacy which could be found nowhere but on old Earth. Never before had Gersen entered a place so grand. Navarth selected a couch near an alcove where a quartet of musicians played a set of capriccios. Navarth summoned a page and ordered champagne. "Is this where we seek Viole Falushe?" asked Gersen. "I have seen him here on several occasions," said Narvarth. "We shall be on the alert." Sitting in the murmurous golden room they drank champagne. The girl's black skirt and blouse, her bare brown legs and sandals, through paradox or improbable juxtaposition, seemed neither tawdry nor unsuitable. Gersen was puzzled. How had she managed the transformation? Navarth spoke of this and that; the girl said little, or nothing; Gersen was content to let events go at their own pace. Indeed, he found himself enjoying the outing. The girl had put down considerable wine, but showed no effects. She seemed interested in the people who moved through the great foyer, but in a spirit of detachment. At last Gersen asked, "What is your name? I don't know how to speak to you." "The girl did not respond immediately. Navarth said, "Call her what you like. This is my custom. Tonight she is Zan Zu from Eridu." The girl smiled, a brief flicker of amusement. Gersen decided that she was not, after all, a lackwit. "Zan Zu, eh? Is this your name?" "It's as good as any other." "The champagne is finished, an excellent vintage. We go to dine!" Navarth rose to his feet and gave his arm to the girl. Crossing the foyer, they descended four broad stairs into the dining room, which . was no less magnificent than the foyer. Navarth ordered dinner with enthusiasm and finesse. Never had Gersen enjoyed a finer meal -- one which made him regret the limits imposed by the capacity of his stomach. Navarth ate with voracious enjoyment. Zan Zu of Eridu, as Gersen now thought of the girl, ate delicately, without interest. Gersen watched her sidelong. Was she ill? Had she recently undergone some great sorrow, or shock? She seemed composed enough -- too composed, considering the wine she had drunk: moscato, champagne, the various wines Navarth had ordered to accompany dinner. Well, it made no difference to him, Gersen reflected. His business was with Viole Falushe. Though here at the Hotel Prince Franz Ludwig, in the company of Navarth and Zan Zu, Viole Falushe seemed unreal. With an effort Gersen brought himself back to the business at hand. How easy to be seduced by richness, elegance, exquisite food, the golden light of chandeliers! He asked, "If Viole Falushe is not to be found here, where do you propose to look?" "I have no set scheme," Navarth explained. "We must move as the mood takes us. Do not forget that Viole Falushe long ago regarded me as an exemplar. Is it not reasonable to suppose that his program will merge with our own?" "Reasonable indeed." "We will test the theory." They lingered over coffee, trifles of fragrant pastry, quartergills of krystallek. Then Gersen paid the dinner check, well over Hotel Prince Franz Ludwig. "Now where?" asked Gersen. Navarth ruminated. "We are somewhat early. Still, at Mikmak's Cabaret there is always arnusement of one kind or another, if only in watching the good burghers at their decorous case." Trom Mikmak's Cabaret, they  moved to Paru's, on to Der Fliegende Hollander, thence to the Blue Pearl. Each new tavern and cabaret seemed somewhat less genteel than the previous. From the Blue Pearl Navarth led the way to the Sunset Cafe on the Boulevard Castel Vivence in Ambeules, thereafter to a succession of waterfront dives, beer cellars and dance-halls. At Zadiel's All-World Rendezvous, Gersen interrupted one of Navarth 's dissertations. "Is if here that we can expect Viole Falushe?" "Where else but here?" demanded the mad poet, now somewhat drunk. "Where the heart of Earth beats the thickest blood! Thick, purple, smelling of must: like crocodile blood, the blood of dead lions. Never fear! You will see your man!... What was I discussing? My youth, my squandered youth! At one time I worked for Tellur Transit, investigating the contents of lost suitcases. Here, perhaps, I gained my deepest insight into the structure of the human soul." Gersen. sat back in his chair. In the present circumstances passive weariness was the optimum course. To his surprise he found himself slightly drunk, though he had attempted moderation. The colored lights, the musics, Navarth's wild talk were probably no less responsible than the alcohol. Zan Zu was as remote as ever. Looking sidelong at her, as he had tended to do all evening, Gersen wondered: what goes on in this umbral creature's mind? What does she hope from life? Does she daydream, does she yearn for a handsome lover, does she ache to travel, to visit the outworlds? From the ancient cathedral on Flamande Heights twelve reverberating strokes of the bass bell. "The hour is midnight," croaked Navarth. He rose swaying to his feet, looked from Gersen to the girl. "Now we proceed." "Where now?" asked Gersen. Navarth pointed across the street, to a long low pavilion with an eccentric roof and festoons of green lights. "I suggest the Celestial Harmony Cafe, the rendezvous of travelers, spacemen, offworld wanderers, wayward vagabonds such as ourselves." the Celestial Harmony ' Cafe they walked, Navarth declaiming upon the poor quality of life in present day Rolingshaven. "We are stagnant, slowly decaying! Where is our vitality? Drained to the outworlds! We have bled our life away! On Earth remain thesickly, the depraved, the cryptic thinkers, the sunset wanderers on the mudflats, the paranoids and involutes, the great epicures, the timid dreamers, the medievalists!" "You have traveled the Oikumene?" Gersen inquired. "Never has my foot lost contact with the soil of Earth!" "In which of the categories, then, are you included?" Navarth waved his arms on high. "Have I not inveighed against categories? Here is the Celestial Harmony Cafe. We arrive at the peak of the evening!" They entered, threaded their way to a table, and Navarth instantly ordered magnum of champagne. The cafe was crowded; voices, clatter, and shuffle competed with boisterous jigs played by an orchestra of fife, concertina, euphonium and banjo, while the clientele danced, cavorted, kicked and pranced after the modes familiar to them. A long bar on a level somewhat higher than the main floor ran the width of the building. Men standing at the railing were silhouetted against the orange and green lights of the bar. At the tables of the main floor sat men and women of every age, race, social condition and degree of sobriety. Most wore European garments, but not a few displayed the costumes of other regions and other worlds. Hostesses formal and self-appointed roved here and there, soliciting drinks, dispensing ribald repartee, arranging assignations. The musicians presently took up other instruments: a baritone lute, viola, flute and tymponet, with which they accompanied a troupe of tumblers. Navarth drank champagne with indefatigable zest. Zan Zu from Eridu looked this way and that, whether from interest, uneasiness or a sense of suffocation Gersen could not be sure. Her knuckles were white where she held the goblet. She turned her head suddenly, met his gaze; her lips quivered in the faintest possible ghost of a smile. Or an embarrassed grimace... She raised the goblet, sipped her champagne. Navarth's gaiety was at its height. He sang to the music, tapped the table with his fingers, reached to embrace the hostesses, who sidestepped with an air of boredom. As if struck by a new thought he turned to consider Zan Zu, then inspected Gersen, as if puzzled why Gersen were not more enterprising. Gersen could not resist another glance at Zan Zu, and whether through wine, the colored lights, the ambiance of the evening, the guttersnipe tossing pebbles from a dock was gone. Gersen stared at her. The transformation was astonishing. She was magic, a creature of entrancing intensity. XT avarth was watching, gaiety  suddenly abandoned. Gersen turned, Navarth looked quickly away. What am I up to? Gersen wondered. What is Navarth up to? Reluctantly Gersen rejected the concepts which had surged up into his mind. He settled back into his chair. Zan Zu, the girl from Eridu, looked somberly down at her goblet. With relief? Sadness? Boredom? Gersen was at a loss to decide. The ways of the girl's mind seemed important indeed. What was he getting into, he asked himself with a pang of bitter anger. He glared at Navarth, who met his gaze blandly. Zan Zu sipped her champagne. Navarth intoned: "The Vine of Life grows a single melon. The color of the heart is unknown until the rind is split." Gersen looked out across the tables. Navarth filled his goblet; Gersen drank. Navarth was right. For a gain so wild, so delicious, so magic, there must be an initial abandon, a burning of bridges. What of Viole Falushe? What of his basic momentum? And as if in response to the thought Navarth seized his arm. "He has just come in." Gersen roused himself from his brooding. "Where?" "There. At the bar." Gersen scanned the line of men who stood along the railing. Their silhouettes were nearly identical. Some looked this way, some that; some held mugs or flasks; others leaned with elbows on the railing. "Which is Viole Falushe?" "See the man who watches the girl? He can see no one else. He is fascinated." Gersen searched along the line of men. None seemed to be paying any great attention. Navarth whispered in a husky voice : "She knows! She is even more aware than I!" Gersen glanced at the girl, who seemed uneasy; her fingers fumbled with the stem of the goblet. As he watched, she glanced across the room at one of the dark shapes. How she had divined the attention was beyond Gersen's comprehension. A waiter approached the girl, spoke into her ear: Gersen could not hear what was said. Zan Zu looked down at the champagne goblet, twisted the stem between her fingers. She came to some decision and putting her hands on the table rose to her feet. Gersen felt a surge of passion. Ignoble to sit quietly, to allow this to happen! He had been affronted. He was being pillaged of something which, while it had never belonged to him, nevertheless was his own. With a spasm of terror he wondered if it were too late. He lurched forward. He put his arm around the girl's waist, drew her down upon his lap. She turned him an astounded glance, like one suddenly waking from sleep. "Why did you do that." "I don't want you to go." "Why not?" Gersen could not bring himself to speak. Zan Zu sat passively, if somewhat primly. Gersen noticed that there were tears in her eyes, that her cheeks were wet. Gersen kissed her cheek; Navarth gave vent to a mad cacchinnation. "Never, never does it end!" Gersen put Zan Zu back on her chair, but held his hand over hers. "What never will end?" he asked in an even voice. "I too have loved. But what of that? The time for love is past. Now there will be trouble, of course. Do you not understand the sensitivity of Viole Falushe? He is as strange and delicate as a fern frond. He cannot bear deprivation; it sets his teeth on edge and makes him ill." "This did not occur to me." "You have acted altogether wrongly," scolded Navarth. "His thoughts were totally for the girl. You need only have followed her, and there would have been Viole Falushe." "Yes," muttered Gersen. "True. True. I now understand that." He glowered at the wine goblet, then back at the line of silhouettes. Someone was watching; he could sense the attention. There was trouble on the way. He was not in optimum condition, he had not trained in weeks. Additionally he was halfdrunk. A man walking past seemed to slip. He reeled into the table, upset wine into Gersen's lap. He looked into Gersen's face with eyes the color of bone. "Did you trip me, you sneak? I've a mind to spank you like a child." Gersen studied the man. He had a slab-sided face, closecropped yellow hair, a short neck as wide as his head. His body was stocky and muscular, the body of a man who spent much of his life on one of the heavy planets. "I don't believe I tripped you," said Gersen. But sit down. Join us for a glass of wine. Ask your friend to join us, as well." The white-eyed man paused to consider a moment. He came to a decision. "I demand an apology!" C tertainly," said Gersen. "It was on the tip of my tongue. If in any way I am responsible for causing you inconvenience, I am sorry." "This is not enough! I despise foul baboons like yourself who insult one, then think to smirk themselves free of the consequences." "This is your privilege," said Gersen. "Despise whom you like. But why not bring your friend over to join us? We could find much to talk about. You are from which world?" He raised his glass to drink. The white-eyed man struck down the glass. "I insist that you leave the premises. You have offended me sufficiently." Gersen looked across the white-eyed man's shoulder. "Your friend comes, in spite of your asinine braying." The white-eyed man turned to look; Gersen kicked at his knee, hacked at the bulwark of a neck. Seizing one of the man's arms. Gersen heaved and sent him spinning across the dance floor. The w'hite-eyed man bounced erect without effort and came back in a running crouch. Gersen pushed a chair into his face; the whiteeyed man swept it aside, while Gersen struck him in the stomach. This was ribbed with muscle and hard as oak. The whiteeyed man hunched his shoullers, jumped for Gersen, but four bouncers had appeared. Two propelled Gersen to the rear entrance and ejected him; two more escorted the white-eyed man to the front entrance. Gersen stood disconsolately in the street. The entire evening was a botchery. What had got into him? The white-eyed man might well be circling the building to find him. Gersen stepped back into the shadows. After a moment he started cautiously around to the front. At the corner waited the white-eyed man. "Dog's meat. You kicked me, you struck me. It is my turn." "Best that you go your way," said Gersen in a mild voice. "I am a dangerous man." "What do you think of me?" The white-eyed man approached; Gersen backed away, in no mood for rough-housing. He carried weapons, but on Earth killing was not taken lightly. The white-eyed man sidled forward. Gersen's heel came in contact with a bucket. He picked it up, slung it into the whiteeyed man's face and was quickly around the corner. The whiteeyed man came after him. Gersen held out his hand to display his proiac. "See this? I can kill you." The white-eyed man stood back, teeth glinting in a show of absolute contempt. ersen went to the front of the Celestial Harmony Cafe, the white-eyed man following at a distance of thirty feet. The table was vacant. Navarth and Zan Zu were gone. The lounging figure at the railing? Lost among the others. The white-eyed man waited beside the building. Gersen reflected a moment. Then slowly, as if in a reverie, he moved off down the boulevard and turned into a dark side street. He waited. A minute passed. Gersen slid twenty feet farther along to a more favorable position, all the time watching the gap where street met boulevard. But no one passed in front, no one came to investigate. Gersen waited ten minutes, watching both ways, presently craning his neck to peer up, on the chance that his enemy was coming over the roofs. At last he returned to the boulevard. The botchery was complete. The white-eyed man, the most immediate link with Viole Falushe, had not bothered to pursue Gersen's acquaintance. Seething with frustration, Gersen rode out Boulevard Castel Vivence to the Fitlingasse. The tug had departed; the houseboat, once more sound of hull, rode dark and silent on the water. Gersen alighted from the cab, went out on the dock. Silence. Lights from Dourrai glinted on the estuary. Gersen shook his head in mournful amusement. What more could be expected from an evening with a mad poet and a girl from Eridu? He returned to the cab and was conveyed to the Rembrandt Hotel. His quest had begun badly... but he had all the time in the world.      Every man on Mars was a hero -- but some heroes were more brave and daring than others! I nly sheer ruthlessness could have taken him out of town alive. The mob behind Carter hadn't tried to guard the Marsbuggies, since Carter would have needed too much time to take a buggy through the vehicular airlock. They could have caught him there, and they knew it. Some were guarding the personnel lock, hoping he'd try for that. He might have; for if he could have closed the one door in their faces and opened the next, the safeties would have protected him while he went through the third and fourth to the outside. On the Marsbuggy he was trapped in the bubble. There was room to drive around in. Less than half the prefab houses had been erected so far. The rest of the bubbletown's floor was flat, fused sand, empty but for scattered piles of foam-plastic walls and ceilings and floors. But they'd get him eventually. Already they were starting up another buggy. They never expected him to run his vehicle through the bubble wall. The Marsbuggy tilted, then righted itself. A blast of breathing air roared out around him, picked up a cloud of fine sand and hurled it explosively away into the thin, poisoned atmosphere. Carter grinned as he looked behind him. They would die now, all of them. He was the only one wearing a pressure suit. In an hour he could come back and repair the rip in the bubble. He'd have to dream up a fancy story to tell when the next ship came... Carter frowned. What were they -- At least ten wind-harried men were wrestling with the wall of a prefab house. As Carter watched, they picked the wall up off the fused sand, balanced it almost upright and let go. The foam-plastic wall rose into the wind and slapped hard against the bubble, over the tenfoot ' rip. Carter stopped his buggy to see what would happen. Nobody was dead. The air was not shrieking away but leaking away. Slowly, methodically, a line of men climbed into their suits and filed through the personnel lock to repair the bubble. A buggy entered the vehicular lock. The third and last was starting to life. Carter turned his buggy and was off. Top speed for a Marsbuggy is about twenty-five miles per hour. The buggy rides on three wide balloon-tired wheels, each mounted at the end of a five foot arm. What those wheel's can't go over, the buggy can generally hop over on the compressed air jet mounted underneath. The motor and the compressor are both powered by a Litton battery holding a tenth as much energy as the original Hiroshima bomb. Carter had been careful, as careful as he had had time for. He was carrying a full load of oxygen, twelve four-hour tanks in the air bin behind him, and an extra tank rested against his knees. His batteries were nearly full; he would be out of air long before his power ran low. When the other buggies gave up he could circle round and return to the bubble in the time his extra tank would give him. His own buggy and the two behind him were the only such vehicles on Mars. At twentyfive miles per hour he fled, and at twenty-five miles per hour they followed. The closest was half a mile behind. Carter turned on his radio. He found the middle of a conversation. " -- Can't afford it. One of you will have to come back. We could lose two of the buggies, but not all three." That was Shute, the bubbletown's research director and sole military man. The next voice, deep and sarcastic, belonged to Rufus Doolittle, the biochemist. "What'll we do, flip a coin?" "Let me go," the third voice said tightly. "I've got a stake in this." Carter felt apprehension touch the nape of his neck. "Okay, Alf. Good luck," said Rufus. "Good hunting," he added maliciously, as if knew Carter was listening. "You concentrate on getting the bubble fixed. I'll see that Carter doesn't come back." Behind Carter, the rearmost buggy swung in a wide loop toward town. The other came on. And it was driven by the linguist, Alf Harness. A  ost of the bubble's dozen'--men were busy repairing the ten-foot rip with heaters and plastic sheeting. It would be a long job but an easy one, for by Shute's orders the bubble had been deflated. The transparent plastic had fallen in folds across the prefab houses, forming a series of interconnected tents. One could move about underneath with little difficulty. Lieutenant-Major Michael Shute watched the men at work and decided they had things xinder control. He walked away like a soldier on parade, stooping as little as possible as he moved beneath the dropping folds. He stopped and watched Gondot operating the airmaker. Gondot noticed him and spoke without looking up. "Mayor, why'd you let Alf chase Carter alone?" Shute accepted his nickname. "We couldn't lose both tractors." "Why not just post them on guard duty for two days?" "And what if Carter got through the guard? He must be determined to wreck the dome. He'd catch us with our pants down. Even if some of us got into suits, could we stand another rip in the bubble?" Gondot reached to scratch his short beard. His fingertips rapped helmet plastic, and he looked annoyed. "Maybe not. I can fill the bubble anytime you're ready, but then the airmaker'll be empty. We'll be almost out of tanked air by the time they finish mending that rip. Another'll finish us." Shute nodded and turned away. All the air anyone could use -- tons of nitrogen and oxygen -- were right outside; but they were in the form of nitric oxide gas. The airmaker could convert it three times as fast as men could use it. But if Carter tore the dome again, that would be too slow. But Carter wouldn't. Alf would see to that. The emergency was over -- this time. And so Lieutenant-Major Shute could go back to worrying about the emergency's underlying causes. His report on those causes had been finished a month ago. He had reread it several times since, and always it had seemed complete and to the point. Yet he had the feeling it could be written better. He ought to make it as effective as possible. What he had to say could only be said once, and then his career would be over and his voice silenced. Cousins had sold some fiction once, writing as a hobby. Perhaps he would help. But Shute was reluctant to involve anyone else in what amounted to his own rebellion. Yet -- he'd have to rewrite that report now, or at least add to it. Lew Harness was dead, murdered. John Carter would be dead within two days. All Shute's responsibility. All pertinent. The decision wasn't urgent. It would be a month before Earth was in reach of the bubbletown's sending station. A T ost of the asteroids spend most of their time between Mars and Jupiter, but it often happens that one of them crosses a panet where theretofore it had crossed only an orbit. There are asteroid craters all over Mars -- old eroded ones, sharp new ones, big ones, little ones, ragged and smooth ones. The bubbletown was at the center of a large, fairly recent crater four miles across : an enormous, poorly cast ash tray discarded on the reddish sand. The buggies ran over cracked glass, avoiding the occasional tilted blocks, running uphill toward the broken rim. A sky the color of blood surrounded a tiny, zenith. Inevitably Alf was getting closer. When they crossed the rim and started downhill they would pull apart. It was going to be a long chase. Now was the time for regrets, if there ever was such a time. But Carter wasn't the type, and he had nothing to be ashamed of anyway. Lew Harness had to die; had as much as asked to die. Carter was only puzzled that his death should have been provoked so violent a reaction. Could they all be -- the way Lew had been? Unlikely. If he'd stayed and explained -- They'd have torn him apart. Those vulpine faces, with the distended nostrils and the bared teeth! And now he was being chased by one man. But that man was Lew's brother. Here was the rim, and Alf was still well behind. Carter slowed as he went over, knowing that the way down would be rougher. He was just going over the edge when a rock ten yards away exploded in white fire. Alf had a flare pistol. Carter just stopped himself from scrambling out of the buggy to hide in the rocks. The buggy lurched downward, and -- like it or not -- Carter had to forget his terror to keep the vehicle upright. The rubble around the crater's rim slowed him still further. Carter angled the buggy for the nearest rise of sloping sand. As he reached it, Alf came over the rim, a quarter mile behind. His silhouette hesitated there against the bloody sky, and another flare exploded, blindingly bright and terrifyingly close. Then Carter was on the straightaway, rolling down sliping sand to a flat horizon. The radio said, "Gonna be a long one. Jack." Carter pushed to transmit. "Right. How many flares do you have left?" "Don't worry about it." "I won't. Not the way you're throwing them away." Alf didn't answer. Carter left the radio band open, knowing that ultimately Alf must talk to the man he needed to kill. The crater which was home dropped behind and was gone. Endless flat desert rose before the buggies, flowed under the oversized wheels and dropped behind. Gentle crescent dunes patterned the sand, but they were no barrier to a buggy. Once there was a Martian well. It stood all alone on the sand, a weathered cylindrical wall seven feet high and ten in circumference, made of cut diamond blocks. The wells and the slanting script written deep into their 'dedication blocks' were responsible for the town's presence on Mars. Since the only Martian ever found -- a mummy centuries dead, at least -- had exploded at the first contact with water, it was generally assumed that the wells were crematoriums. But it wasn't certain. Nothing was certain about Mars. "Tie radio maintained an eery silence. Hours rolled past; the sun slid toward the deep red horizon, and still Alf did not speak. It was as if Alf had said everything there was to say to Jack Carter., And that was wrong! Alf should have felt the need to justify himself! It was Carter who sighed and gave up. "You can't catch me, Alf." "No, but I can stay behind you as long as I need to." "You can stay behind me just twenty-four hours. You've got forty-eight hours of air. I don't believe you'll kill yourself just to kill me." "Don't count on it. But I won't need to. Noon tomorrow, you'll be chasing me. You need to breathe, just like I do." "Watch this," said Carter. The O-tank resting against his knee was empty. He tipped it over the side and watched it roll away. "I have an extra tank," he said. He smiled in relief at his release from that damning weight. "I can live four hours longer than you can. Want to turn back?" "No." "He's not worth it, Alf. Your brother was nothing but a queer." "Does that mean he's got to die?"' "It does if the son of a bitch propositions me. Maybe you're a little that way yourself?" "No. And Lew wasn't queer till he came here. They should have sent men and women." "Amen." "You know, lots of people get a little sick to their stomachs about homosexuals. I do myself, and it hurt to see it happening to Lew. But there's only one type who goes looking for 'em so he can beat up on 'em." Carter frowned. "Latents. Guys who think they might turn queer themselves if you gave 'em the opportunity. They can't stand queers around because queers are temptation." "You're just returning the compliment." "Maybe." "Anyway, the town has enough problems without things like that going on. This whole project could have been wrecked by someone like your brother." "How bad do we need killers?" "Pretty badly, this time." S uddenly Carter knew that he was now his own defense attorney. If he could convince Alf that he shouldn't be executed, he could convince the rest of them. If he couldn't -- then he must destroy the bubble or die. He went on, talking as persuasively as he knew how. "You see, Alf, the town has two purposes. One is to find out if we can live in an environment as hostile as this one. The other is to contact the Martians. Now there are just fifteen of us in town -- " "Twelve. Thirteen when I get back." "Fourteen if we both do. Okay? Each of us is more or less necessary to the functioning of the town. But I'm needed in both fields. I'm the ecologist, Alf. I not only have to keep the town from dying from some sort of imbalance, I also have to figure out how the Martians live, what they live on, how Martian life forms depend on each other. You see?" "Sure. How 'bout Lew? Was he necessary?" "We can get along without him. He was the radio man. At least a couple of us have enough training to take over communications." "You make me so happy. Doesn't the same go for you?" Carter thought hard and fast. Yes, Gondot in particular could keep the town's life-support system going with little help. But -- "Not with the Martian ecology. There isn't -- " "There isn't any Martian ecologyJack, has anyone ever found any life on Mars besides that man-shaped mummy? You can't be an ecologist without there being something to make deductions from. You've got nothing to investigate. So what good are you?" Carter kept talking. He was still arguing as the sun dropped into the sea of sand and darkness closed down with a snap. But he knew now it was of no use. Alf's mind was closed. II T)y sunset the bubble was taut,   and the tortured scream of incoming breathing-air had dropped to a tired sigh. LieutenantMajor Shute unfastened the clamps at his shoulders and lifted his helmet, ready to jam it dovn fast if the air was too thin. It wasn't. He set the helmet down and signalled thumbs-up to the men watching him. Ritual. Those dozen men had known the air would be safe. But rituals had grown fast where men worked in space, and the most rigid was that the man in charge fastened his helmet last and unfastened it first. Now suits were being removed. Men moved about their duties. Some moved toward the kitchen to clean up the vacuum-induced havoc so Hurley could get dinner. Shute stopped Lee Cousins as he went by. "Lee, could I see you a minute?" "Sure, Mayor." Shute was "the Mayor" to all bubbletown. "I want your help as a writer," said Shute. "I'm going to send in quite a controversial report when we get within range of Earth, and I'd like you to help me make it convincing." "Fine. Let's see it." The ten streetlamps came on, dispelling the darkness which had fallen so suddenly. Shute led the way to his prefab bungalow, unlocked the safe and handed Cousins the manuscript. Cousins hefted it. "Big," he said. "Might pay to cut it." "By all means if you find anything unnecessary." "I'll bet I can," Cousins grinned. He dropped on the bed and began to read. Ten minutes later he asked, "Just what IS the incidence of homosexuality in the Navy?" "I haven't the faintest idea." "Then it's not powerful evidence. You might quote a limerick to show that the problem's proverbial. I know a few." "Good." A little later Cousins said, "A lot of schools in England are coeducational. More every year." "I know. But the present problem is among men who graduated from boys' schools when they were much younger." "Make that clearer. Incidentally was your school coeducational?" "No." "Any queers?" "A few. At least one in every class. The seniors used to use paddles on the ones they suspected." "Did it help?" "No. Of course not." "Okay. You've got two sets of circumstances under which a high rate of homosexuality occurs. In both cases you've got three conditions : a reasonable amount of leisure, no women, and a disciplinary pecking order. You need a third example." "I couldn't think of one." "The Nazi organization." "Oh?" "I'll give you details." Cousins went on reading. He finished the report and put it aside. "This'll cause merry hell," he said. "I know." Ct'The worst thing about it is your threat to give the whole thing to the newspapers. If I were you I'd leave that part of it out." "If you were me you wouldn't," said Shute. "Everyone who had knew they were risking everything that's happened. They preferred to let us take that risk rather than risk public opinion themselves. There are hundreds of Decency Leagues in the United States. Maybe thousands, I don't know. But they'd all come down on the government like Ill harpies if anyone tried to send a mixed crew to Mars or anywhere else in space. The only way I can make the government act is to give them a greater threat." "You win. This is a greater threat." "Did you find anything else to cut out?" "Oh, hell yes. I'll go through this again with a red pencil. You talk too much, you use too many words that are too long and you generalize. You'll have to give details, or it'll lose its impact." "I'll be ruining some reputations." "Can't be helped. We've got to have women on Mars -- and right now. Rufe and Timmy are building up to a real spitting fight. Rufe thinks he caused Lew's death by leaving him, and Timmy keeps taunting him with it." "All right," said Shute He stood up. He had been sitting erect throughout the discussion, as if sitting at attention. "Are the buggies still within radio range?" "They can't hear us, but we can hear them. Timmy still is keeping busy working the buggy's radio." "Good. I'll keep him on it until they go out of range. "Shall we get dinner?" T)hobos rose where the sun had set, a scattering of moving dots of light, like a crescent of dim stars. It grew brighter as it rose: a new moon becoming a half moon in hours. Then it was too high to look at. Carter had to keep his eyes on the triangle of desert lit by his headlights. The headlight beams were the color of earthly sunlight, but to Carter's Mars-adapted eyes they turned everything blue. He had chosen his course well. The desert ahead was flat for more than seven hundred miles. There would be no low hills rising suddenly before him to trap him into jet-jumping in faint moonlight or waiting for Alf to come down on him. Alf's turnover point would come at high noon tomorrow, and then Carter would have won. For Alf would turn back toward the bubble, and Carter would go on into the desert. When Alf was safely over the horizon, Carter would turn left or right, go on for an hour, and then follow a course parallel to Alf's. He would be in sight of the bubble an hour later than Alf, with three hours in which to plan. Then would come the hardest part. Certainly there would be someone on guard. Carter would have to charge past the guard -- who might be armed with a flare pistol -- tear the bubble open and somehow confiscate the supply of O-tanks. Ripping the bubble open would probably kill everyone inside, but there would be men in suits outside. He would have to load some of the Oranks on his buggy and open the stopcocks of the rest, all before anyone reached him. What bothered him was the idea of charging a flare pistol. But perhaps he could just aim the buggy and jump out. He would have to see. His eyelids were getting heavy, and his hands were cramped. But he dared not slow down, and he dared not sleep. Several times he had thought of smashing the come-hither in his suit radio. With that thing constantly beeping, Alf could find him anytime he pleased. But Alf could find him anyway. His headlights were always behind, never catching up, never dropping away. If he ever got out of Alf's sight, that comehither would have to go. But there was no point in letting Alf know that. Not yet. Stars dropped into the black western horizon. Phobos rose again, brighter this time, and again became too high to watch. Diemos now showed above the steady shine of Alf's headlights. Quddenly it was day, and here  and there were thin black shadows pointing to a yellow horizon. Stars still glowed in a red-black sky. There was a crater ahead, a glass dish set in the desert, not too big to circle around. Carter angled left. The buggy behind him also angled, if he kept turning like this, Alf couldn't help but gain on him. Carter sucked water and nutrient solution from the nipples in his helmet and concentrated on steering. His eyes felt gritty, and his mouth belonged to a Martian mummy. "Morning," said Alf. "Morning. Get plenty of sleep?" "Not enough. I only slept about six hours, in snatches. I kept worrying you'd turn off and lose me." For a moment Carter went hot and cold. Then he knew that Alf was needling him. He'd no more slept than Carter had. "Look to your right," said Alf. To their right was the crater wall. And -- Carter looked again to be sure -- there was a silhouette on the rim, a man-shaped shadow against the red sky. With one hand it balanced something tall and thin. "A Martian," Carter said softly. Without thinking he turned his buggy to climb the wall. Two flares exploded in front of him, a second apart, and fae frantically jammed the tiller bar hard left. "God damn it, Alf! That was a Martian! We've got to go after it!" The silhouette was gone. No doubt the Martian had run for its life when it saw the flares. Alf said nothing. Nothing at all. And Carter rode on, past the crater, with a murderous fury building in him. I t was eleven o'clock. The tips of a range of hills were pushing above the western horizon. "I'm just curious," Alf said, "but what would you have said to that Martian?" Carter's voice was tight and bitter. "Does it matter?" "Yah. The best you could have done was scare him. When we get in touch with the Martians, we'll do it just the way we planned." Carter ground his teeth. Even without the accident of Lew Harness' death, there was no telling how long the translation plan would take. It involved three s'teps: sending pictures of the writings on the crematory wells and other artifacts to Earth, so that computers could translate the language; writing messages in that language to leave near the wells where Martians would find them; and then waiting for the Martians to make a move. But there was no reason to believe that the script on the wells wasn't from more than one language or from the same language as it had changed over thousand of years. There was no reason to assume the Martians would be interested in strange beings living in a glorified balloon, regardless of whether the invaders knew how to write. And could the Martians read their own ancestors' .script? An idea... "You're a linguist," said Carter. No answer. "Alf, we've talked about whether the town needed Lew, and we've talked about whether the town needs me. But how about you? "Without you we'd never get the wellscript translated." "I doubt that. The CalTech computers are doing most of the work, and anyhow I left notes. But so what?" "If you keep chasing me you'll force me to kill you. Can the town afford to lose you?" "You can't do it. But I'll make you a deal if you want. It's eleven now. Give me two of your O-tanks, and we'll go back to town. We'll stop two hours from town, leave your buggy, and you'll ride the rest of the way tied up in the air bin. Then you can stand trial." "You think they'll let me off?" "Not after the way you ripped the bubble open on your way out. That was a blunder, Jack." "Why don't you just take one tank?" If Alf did that, Carter would get back with two hours to spare. He knew, now, that he would have to wreck the bubble. He had no alternative. But Alf would be right behind him with the flare gun... "No deal. I wouldn't feel safe if I didn't know you'd run out of air two hours before we got back. You want me to feel safe, don't you?" It was better the other way. Let Alf turn back in an hour. Let Alf be in the bubble when Carter returned to tear it open. C Charter turned him down," said Timmy. He hunched over the radio, holding his earphones with both hands, listening with every nerve for voices which had almost faded away. "He's planning something," Gondot said uneasily. "Naturally," said Shute. "He wants to lose Alf, return to the bubble and wreck it. What other hope has he?" "But he'd die too," said Timmy. "Not necessarily. If he killed us all he could mend the new rip while he lived on the O-tanks we've got left. I think he could keep the bubble in good enough repair to keep one man alive." "My Lord! What can we do?" "Relax, Timmy. It's simple math." It was easy for Lieutenant-Major Shute to keep his voice light, and he didn't want Timmy to start a panic. "If Alf turns back at noon, Carter can't get here before noon tomorrow. At four he'll be out of air. We'll just keep everyone in suits for four hours." Privately he wondered if twelve men could repair even a small rip before they used up the bottled air. It would be one tank every twenty minutes... but perhaps they wouldn't be tested. "Five minutes of twelve," said Carter. "Turn back, Alf. You'll only get home with ten minutes to spare." The linguist chuckled. A quarter mile behind, the blue dot of his buggy didn't move. "You can't fight mathematics, Alf. Turn back." "Too late." "In five minutes it will be." "I started this trip short an O-tank. I should have turned two hours ago." Carter had to wet his lips from the water nipple before he answered. "You're lying. Will you stop bugging me? Stop it!" Alf laughed. "Watch me turn back." i His buggy came on quickly. ; It was noon, and the chase would not end. At twenty-five miles per, two Marsbuggies a quarter of a mile apart moved serenely through an orange desert. Chemical stains of green rose ahead and fell behind. Crescent dunes drifted by, as regular as waves on an ocean. The ghostly path of a meteorite touched the northern horizon in a momentary white flash. The hills were higher now, humps of smooth rock-like animals sleeping beyond the horizon. The sun burned small and bright in a sky reddened by nitric oxide and, near the horizon, blackened by its thinness to the color of bloody India ink. Had the chase really started at noon? Exactly noon? But it was twelve thirty now, and he was sure that was too late. Alf had doomed himself -- to doom Carter. But he wouldn't. "Great minds think alike," he told the radio. "Really?" Alf's tone said he couldn't have cared less. "You took an extra tank." "No I didn't. Jack." "You must have. If there's one thing I'm sure of in life, it's that you are not the type to kill yourself. All right, Alf, I quit. Let's go back.' ' "Let's not." "We'd have three hours to chase that Martian." A flare exploded behind his buggy. Carter sighed raggedly. At two o'clock both buggies would turn back to bubbletown, where Carter would probably be executed. But suppose I turn back now? That's easy. Alf will shoot me with the flare un. He might miss. If I let him choose my course. I'll die for certain. Carter sweated and cursed himself, but he couldn't do it. He couldn't deliberately turn into Alf's gun. At two o'clock the base of the range came over the horizon. The hills were incredibly clear, almost as clear as they would have been on the Moon. But they were horribly weathered, and the sea of sand lapped around them as if eager to finish them off, to drag them down. Carter rode with his eyes turned behind. His watch hands moved on, minute to minute, and Carter watched in disbelief as Alf's vehicle continued to follow. As the time approached and reached two thirty. Carter's disbelief faded. It didn't matter, now, how much oxygen Alf had. They had passed Carter's turnover point. "You've killed me," he said. No answer. "I killed Lew in a fistfight. What you've done to me is much torture. You're a demon, Alf." "Fistfight my aunt's purple asterisk. You hit Lew in the throat and watched him drown in his own blood. Don't tell me you didn't know what you were doing. Everybody in town knows you know karate." "He died in minutes. I'll need a whole day!" "You don't like that? Turn around and rush my gun. It's right here waiting." We could get back to the crater in time to search for that' Martian. That's why I came to Mars. To learn what's here. So did you, Alf. Come on, let's turn back." "You first." But he couldn't. He couldn't. Karate can defeat any hand-tohand weapon but a quarterstaff, and Carter had quarterstaff training too. But he couldn't charge a flare gun! Not even if Alf meant to turn back. And Alf didn't. IV  faint whine vibrated through the bubble. The sandstorm was at the height of its fury, which made it about as dangerous as an enraged caterpillar. At worst it was an annoyance. The shrill, barely audible whine could get on one's nerves, and the darkness made street lamps necessary. Tomorrow the bubble would be covered a tenth of an inch deep in fine. Moon-dry silt. Inside the bubble it would be darker than night until someone blew the silt away with an O-tank. To Shute the storm was depressing. Here on Mars was Lieutenant-Major Shute, Boy Hero, facing terrifying dangers on the frontiers of human exploration! A sandstorm that wouldn't have harmed an infant. Nobody here faced a single danger that he had not brought with him. Would it be like this forever? Men traveling enormous distances to face themselves? There had been little work done since noon today. Shute had given up on that. On a stack of walls sat Timmy, practically surrounding the buggypickup radio, surrounded in turn by the bubble's population. Timmy stood up as Shute approached the group. "They're gone," he announced, sounding very tired. He turned off the radio. The men looked at each other, and some got to their feet. "Tim! How'd you lose them?" Timmy noticed him. "They're too far away, Mayor." "They never turned around?" "They never did. They just kept going out into the desert. Alf must have gone insane. Carter's not worth dying for." Shute thought -- But he was once. Carter had been one of the best: tough, fearless, bright, enthusiastic. Shute had watched him deteriorate imder the boredom and the close quarters aboard ship. He had seemed to recover when they reached Mars, when all of them suddenly had work to do. Then, yesterday morning -- murder. Alf. It was hard to lose Alf. Lew had been little loss, but Alf -- Cousins dropped into step beside him. "I've got that redpencil work done." "Thanks, Lee. I'll have to do it all over now." "Don't do it over. Write an addendum. Show how and why three men died. Then you can say, T told you so.' " "You think so?" "My professional judgment. When's the funeral?" "Day after tomorrow. That's Sunday. I thought it would be appropriate." "You can say all three services at once. Good timing." To all bubbletown. Jack Carter and Alf Harness were. dead. But they still breathed -- 'he mountains came toward them: the only fixed points in an ocean of sand. Alf was closer now, something less than four hundred yards behind. At five o'clock. Carter reached the base of the mountains. They were too high to go over on the air jet. He could see spots where he might have landed the buggy while the pump filled the jet tank for another hop. But for what ? Better to wait for Alf. Suddenly Carter knew that that was the one thing in the world Alf wanted. To roll up alongside in his buggy. To watch Carter's face until he was sure Carter knew exactly what was to come. And then to blast Carter down in flames from ten feet away and watch while a bright magnesium-oxidizer flare burned through his suit and skin and vitals. The hills were low and shallow. Even from yards away he might have been looking at the smooth flank of a sleeping beast -- except that this beast was not breathing. Carter took a deep breath, noticing how stale the air had become despite the purifier unit, and turned on the compressed air jet. The air of Mars is terribly thin, but it can be compressed; and a rocket will work anywhere, even a compressed-air rocket. Carter went up, leaning as far back in the cabin as he could to compensate for the loss of weight in the O-tanks behind him, to put as little work as possible on gyroscopes that were meant to spin only in emergencies. He rose fast, and he tilted the buggy to send it skating along the thirty-degree slope of the hill. There were flat places along the slope, but not many. He should reach the first one easily... A flare exploded in his eyes. Carter clenched his teeth and fought the urge to look behind. He tilted the buggy backward to slow himself down. The jet pressure was dropping. He came down like a feather two hundred feet above the desert. When he turned off the jet, he could hear the gyros whining. He turned the stablizer off and let it run down. Now there was only the chugging of the compressor, vibrating through his suit. Alf was out of his buggy, standing at the base of the mountains, looking up. "Come on," said Carter. "What are you waiting for?" "Go on over if you want to." "What's the matter? Are your gyros fouled?" "Your brain is fouled. Carter. Go on over." Alf raised one arm holding it out stiffly. The hand showed flame, and Carter ducked instinctively. The compressor had almost stopped, which meant the tank was nearly full. But Carter would be a fool to take off, before it was completely full. You got the greatest acceleration from an air jet during the first seconds of fhght. The rest of the flight you got just enough pressure to keep you going. But -- Alf was getting into his buggy. Now the buggy was rising. barter turned on his jet and went up. He came down hard, three hundred feet high, and only then dared to look down. He heard Alf's nasty laugh, and he saw that Alf was still at the foot of the mountains. It had been a bluff! But why wasn't Alf coming after him? The third hop took him to the top. The first downhill hop was the first he'd ever made, and it almost killed him. He had to do his decelerating on the last remnants of pressure in the jet tank! He waited until his hands stopped shaking, then continued the rest of the way on the wheels. There was no sign of Alf as he reached the foot of the range and started out into the desert. Already the sun was about to go. Faint bluish stars in a redblack sky outlined the yellow hills behind him. Still no sign of Alf. Alf spoke in his ear, gently, almost kindly. "You'll just have to come back. Jack." "Don't hold your breath." "I'd rather not have to. That's why I'm telling you this. Look at your watch." It was about six thirty. "Did you look? Now count it up. I started with forty-four hours of fresh air. You started with fifty-two. That gave us ninety-six breathing hours between us. Together we've used up sixty-one hours. That leaves thirty-five between us. "Now, I stopped moving an hour ago. From where I am it's almost thirty hours back to base. Sometime in the next two and a half hours, you've got to get my air and stop me from breathing. Or I've got to do the same for you."  It made sense. Finally, everything made sense. "Alf, are you listening? Listen," said Carter and he opened his radio panel and, moving by touch, found a wire he'd located long ago. He jerked it loose. His radio crackled deafeningly, then stopped. "Did , you hear that, Alf? I just jerked my come-hither loose. Now you couldn't find me even if you wanted to." "I wouldn't have it any other way." Then Carter realized what he'd done. There was now no possibility of Alf finding him. After all the miles and hours of the chase, now it was Carter chasing Alf. All Alf had to do was wait. Darkness fell on the west. V garter went south, and he went " immediately. It would take him an hour or more to cross the range. He would have to leap-frog to the top with only his headlights to guide him. His motor would not take him uphill over such a slope. He could use the wheels going down, with luck, but he would have to do so in total darkness. Diemos would not have risen; Phobos was not bright enough to help. It had gone exactly as Alf had planned. Chase Carter to the range. If he attacks there, take his tanks and go home. If he chooses to cross, he may be killed. Take his tanks. If he makes it, show him why he has to come back. Time it so he has to come back in darkness. If by some miracle he makes it this time -- well, there's always the flare gun. Carter could give him only one surprise. He would cross six miles south of where he was expected and approach Alf's buggy from the southeast? Or was Alf expecting that too? It didn't matter. Carter was beyond free will. The first jump was like jumping blindfolded from a ship's airlock. He'd pointed the headlights straight down, and as he went up he watched the circle of light expand and dim. He angled east. First he wasn't moving at all. Then the slope slid toward him, far too fast. He back-angled. Nothing seemed to happen. The pressure under him died slowly, but it was dying, and the slope was a wavering blur surrounded by dark. It came up, clarifying fast. The landing jarred him from coccyx to cranium. He held himself rigid, waiting for the buggy to tumble end-for-end down the hill. But the buggy was tilted at a horrifying angle, it stayed. Carter sagged and buried his helmet in his arms. Two enormous hanging tears, swollen to pinballs in the low gravity, dropped onto his faceplate and spread. For the first time he rewhen a kick to the kneecap would have put him out of action and taught him a permanent, memorable lesson. Snatching the buggy instead of surrendering himself for trial. Driving through the bubble -- making every man on Mars his mortal enemy. Hanging around to watch what would happen -- when, perhaps, he could have run beyond the horizon before Alf came out the vehicular airlock. He clenched his fists and pressed them against his faceplate, remembering his attitude of mild interest as he sat watching Alf's buggy roll into the lock... Time to go. Carter readied himself for another jump. This one would be horrible. He'd be taking off with the buggy canted thirty degrees backward...  ait a minute. Thdre was something wrong with that picture of Alf's buggy as it rolled toward the lock surrounded by trotting men. Definitely something wrong there. But what? It would come to him. He gripped the jet throttle and readied his other hand to flip on the gyros the moment he was airborne. -- Alf had planned so carefully. How had he come away with one O-tank too few? And -- if he really had every thing planned -- how did Alf expect to get Carter's tanks if Carter clashed? Suppose Carter crashed his buggy against a hill, right now, on his second jump. How would Alf know? He wouldn't, not until nine o'clock came and Carter hadn't shown up. Then he'd know Carter had crashed somewhere. But it would be too late! Unless Alf had lied. That was it, that was what was wrong with his picture of Alf in the vehicular airlock. Put one O-tank in the air bin and it would stand out like a sore thumb. Fill the air bin and then remove one tank, and the hole in the hexagonal array would show like a full moon in a clear, black sky. There had been no such hole. Let Carter crash now, and Alf would know it with four hours in which to search for his buggy. Carter swung his headlights up to normal position, then moved the buggy backwards in a deadslow half circle. The buggy swayed but didn't topple. Now he could move down behind his headlights... VI NTiner oclock. If Carter were  wrong then he was dead now. Even now Alf might be unfastening his helmet, his eyes blank with the ultimate despair, still wondering where Carter had gotten to. But if he were right... Then Alf was nodding to himself, not smiling, merely confirming a guess. Now he was deciding whether to wait another five minutes on the chance that Carter was late, or to start searching now. Carter sat in his dark cabin at the foot of the black' mountains, his left hand clutching a wrench, his eyes rivited on the luminous needle of the direction finder. The wrench had been the heaviest in his tool box. He'd found nothing sharper than a screwdriver, and that wouldn't have penetrated suit fabric. The needle pointed straight toward Alf. , And it wasn't moving. Alf had decided to wait. How long would he wait? Carter caught himself whispering, not loudly. Move, idiot. You've got to sdarch both sides of the range. Both sides and the top. Move. Move! Ye gods! Had he shut off his radio? Yes, the switch was down. Move. The needle moved. It jerked once, infinitesimally, and he was quiet. It was quiet a long time -- seven or eight minutes. Then it jerked in the opposite direction. Alf was searching the wrong side of the hills! And then Carter saw the flaw in his own plan. Alf must now assume he was dead. And if he, Carter, was dead, then he wasn't using air. Alf had two hours extra, but he thought he had four! The needle twitched and moved -- a good distance. Carter sighed and closed his eyes. Alf was coming over. He had sensibly decided to search this side first; for if Carter was on this side, dead, then Alf would have to cross the range again to reach home. Twitch. Twitch. He must be at the top. Then the long, slow, steady movement down. Headlights. Very faint, to the north. Would Alf turn north? He turned south. Perfect. The headlights grew brighter... and Carter waited, with his buggy buried to the windshield in the sand at the base of the range. Alf still had the flare gun. Despite all his certainty that Carter was dead, he was probably riding with the gun in his hand. But he was using his headlights, and he was going slowly, perhaps fifteen miles per hour. He would pass... twenty yards west... barter gripped the wrench. Here he comes. There was light in his eyes. Don't see me. And then there #A wasn't. Carter swarmed out of the buggy and down the sloping sand. The headlights moved away, and Carter was after them, leaping as a moonie leaps, both feet pushing at once into the sand, a second spent in flying, legs straddled and feet reaching fonvard for the landing and another leap. One last enormous kangaroo jump -- and he was on the Otanks, falling on knees and forearms with feet lifted high so the metal wouldn't clang. One arm landed on nothing at all where empty O-tanks were missing. His body tried to roll off onto the sand. He wouldn't let it. The transparent bubble of Alf's helmet was before him. The head inside swept back and forth; sweeping the triangle created by the headlights. Carter crept forward. He poised himself over Alf's head, raised the wrench high and brought it down with all his strength. Cracks starred out in the plastic. Alf looked up with his eyes and mouth all wide open, his amazement unalloyed by rage or terror. Carter brought the weight down again. There were more cracks, longer cracks. Alf winced and -- finally -- brought up the flare gun. Carter's muscles froze for an instant as he looked into its hellish mouth. Then he struck for what he knew must be the last time. The wrench smashed through transparent plastic and scalp and skull. Carter knelt on the Otanks for a moment, looking at the unpleasant thing he'd done. Then he lifted the body out by the shoulders, tumbled it over the side and climbed into the cabin to stop the buggy. Tt took him a few minutes to find his own buggy where he'd buried it in the sand. It took longer to uncover it. That was all right. He had plenty of time. If he crossed the range by I # :#, he would reach bubbletown on the last of his air. There would be little room for finesse. On the other hand, he would be arriving an hour before dawn. They'd never see him. They would have stopped c.xpecting him, or Alf, at noon tomorrow -- even assuming they didn't know Alf had refused to turn back. The bubble would be empty of air before anyone could get into a suit. Later he could repair and fill the bubble. In a month Earth would hear of the disaster: how a meteorite had touched down at a corner of the dome, how John Carter had been outside at the time, the only man in a suit. They'd take him home, and he could spend the rest of his life trying to forget. He knew which tanks were his empties. Like every man in town, he had his own method of arranging them in the air bin. He dumped six and stopped. It was a shame to throw away empties. The tanks were too hard to replace. He didn't know Alf's scheme. He'd have to test Alf's empties individually. Already Alf had thrown some away. (To leave space for Carter's tanks?) One by one. Carter turned the valve of each tank. If it hissed, he put it in his own air bin. If it didn't, he dropped it. One of them hissed. Just one. Five O-tanks .He couldn't possibly make a thirty-hour trip on five O-tanks. Somewhere, Alf had left three O-tanks where he could find them again. Just on the off chance -- just in case something went terribly wrong for Alf and Carter captured his buggy. Carter still wouldn't go home alive. Alf must have left the tanks where he could find them easily. He must have left them near here; for he had never been out of Carter's sight until Carter crossed the range, and furthermore he'd kept just one tank to reach them. The tanks were nearby, and Carter had just two hours to find them. In fact, he realized, they must be on the other side of the range. Alf hadn't stopped anywhere on this side. But he could have left them on the hillside during his jumps to the top... In a sudden frenzy of hurry. Carter jumped into his buggy and took it up. The headlights shov his progress to the top. '"The first red rays of sunlight found Lee Cousins and Rufe Doolittle already outside the bubble. They were digging a grave. Cousins dug in stoic silence. In a mixture of pity and disgust he endured Rufe's constant compulsive flow of words. "... first man to be buried on another planet. Do you think Lew would have liked that? No, he'd hate it. He'd say it wasn't worth dying for. He wanted to go home. He would have, too, on the next ship..." The sand came up in loose, dry shovelfuls. Practice was needed to keep it on the shovel. It tried to flow like a viscous liquid.' "I tried to tell the Mayor he'd have liked a well burial. The Mayor wouldn't listen. He said the Martians might not -- Heyr Cousins' eyes jerked up, and the movement caught them -- a steadily moving fleck on the crater wall. Martian! was his first thought. What else could be moving out there? And then he saw that it was a buggy. To Lee Cousins it was like a corpse rising from its grave. The buggy moved like a blind thing down the tilted blocks of old glass, touched the drifted sand in the crater floor, all while he stood immobile. At the corner of his eye he saw Doolittle's shovel flying wide as Doolittle ran for the bubble. The buggy grazed the sand, then began reclimbing the crater. Cousins' paralysis left him, and he ran for the town's remaining buggy. The ghost was moving at half speed. He caught it a mile beyond the crater rim. Carter was in the cockpit. His helmet was in his lap clutched in a rigid death-grip. Cousins reported, "He must have aimed the buggy along his direction finder when he felt his air going. Give him credit," he added and lifted a shovelful from the second grave. "He did that much. He sent back the buggy." J ust after dawn a small biped form came afound a hill to the east. It walked directly to the sprawled body of Alf Harness, picked up a foot in both delicate-looking hands and began to tug the corpse across the sand, looking rather like an ant tugging a heavy breadcrumb. In the twenty minutes it needed to reach Alt's buggy the figure never stopped to rest. Dropping its prize, the Martian climbed the pile o empty Otanks and peered into the air bin, tlicn down at the body. But there was no way such a small, weak being could lift such a mass. The Martian seemed to remember something. It scrambled down the O-tanks and crawled under the buggy's belly. Minutes later it came out, dragging a length of nylon line. It tied each end of the line to one of Alf's ankles, then dropped the loop over the buggy's trailer attachment knob. For a time the figure stood motionless above Alf's broken helmet, contemplating its work. Alf's head might take a beating riding that way; but as a specimen Alf's head was useless. Wherever nitric oxide gas had touched moisture, red fuming nitric acid had formed. By now the rest of the body was dry and hard, fairly well preserved. The figure climbed into the buggy. A little fumbling, surprisingly little, and the buggy was rolling. Twenty yards away it stopped with a jerk. The Martian climbed out and walked back. It knelt beside the three O-tanks which had been tied beneath the buggy with the borrowed nylon line, and it opened the stopcocks of each in turn. It leapt back in horrid haste when the noxious gas began hissing out. Minutes later the buggy was moving south. The O-tanks hissed for a time, then were Three reasons why If is your best buy in SF! by J. T. McIntosh by Larry Niven by Gordon R. Dickson Plus many other stories and features... the biggest bargain in science fiction today! Don't miss the new If# on sale nowl The author calls this "the longest sf story ever written." Clever of us to get on a single page! Sear Itr #iau Vn afraia tout Idea-ls not at all original' Stories about writers vliose work # aiiaTS SlaBlSilssed before they can even oonplete It go back at least to B. a. ITeUa's  Antlolpator. About once a week X receive a ns beginningi Vm otnM imr Uaa M Wt n aU erlitoil. stirln atmt writan hos work la alwaya plastarlMfl tofort r ovaa ooapltte it e back ot Isest to So #e VoUa'ji Thg totietoator #bMt MO a vsok I jroeilTO a ca betfialie agwMk ton aia nilt w oMn aioAivioia bolero tbor ovoo tnottto  ge tosti ot least gtttop loot MSt t(MI Teui-s. Serrte r SeUsv, SaF Bottar luck next tiotel Yours Vorrla K Voblua. saiter '  Better luck next tine t Xours, Vorrls K. Hoblus, Bdltor The shell folk roamed around the galaxy in ships of steel. In fact, they were the ships! F?very diverted synapse in Hel' va's shell-encased body vibrated' in unconditional revolt against the autocracy of Central Worlds Service. "AU haste, all haste," she snarled in her impotent revolt to her sister ship, the # , on the private ship-to-ship band on which not even Cencom could eavesdrop. The Seld-Ilsa snorted unsympathetically. "You're doing something which is more than I can say in Mediatior Service; I've spent weeks and weeks on end waiting for them to make up their minds w'hich planetary crisis is most crucial. By the time we get there, critical mass has been reached, and we have a helluva mess to clean up." "You think MedServ doesn't procrastinate?" Helva retorted sharply. "Why Jennan and I... " and she stopped, startled to have been able to mention his name. lisa took advantage of the brief pause and grumbled on, oblivious to Helva's stunned silence. "You'd think they'd've briefed use better in training. When I think of the situations I've already encountered that were never even mentioned! Theory, procedure, technique, that's all we were handed. Not a single practical suggestion. Just garbage, garbage, trivial garbage. They don't need brain ships, they need computers!" The # ranted on. "Stupid, senseless, unemotional computers." TT elva spotted the fallacies in the #'s complaints, but remained quiet. She and lisa had been classmates, and she knew from past experience the voids in the other's personality. "I heard," the # said confidentially, "that your mission has to do with that blue block building in the hospital annex." Helva adjusted her right fin scanner, but the oblong structure was devoid of any unusual feature that would indicate its contents. "Have you heard when I'm supposed to hasten away from here again?" she asked lisa hopefully. "Can't talk now; here comes Seld back. See you around." Helva watched as the #'s brawn-half ascended to the airlock and the SI-# lifted off Regulus Center Base. Seld had partied with Jennan in Helva one time when both ships were down at Leviticus IV. Seld had a passable bass, as she recalled it. Envy briefly touched her. She flicked back to the ambiguous hospital annex, savagely wondering what kind of emergency this would be. And would she remain an X-designate the rest of her service life? She had set down at the end of tlie great Regulus field, the farthest edge from the Service Cemetery. Despite her resignation to Jennan's loss, despite Theoda's healing tears, Helva could not bring herself to grind more salt into her sorrow with proximity to Jennan's grave. Perhaps in a century or so... Consequently, waiting around on Regulus was painful. And with the # gone, she could no longer divert her pain into anger at the prolonged wait she must endure. "KH-#, your "brawn" is on her way with assignment tape," Cencom alerted her. Helva acknowledged the message, excitement stirring within her. It was almost a relief to receive a double-initial call, the pleasure overriding her twinge of regret that her "brawn" partner was feminine. It was a relief, too, to experience any emotion after the numbing of Jennan's death. The Annigoni experience had broken her apathy. A groxmd car zipped out from the direction of the massive Control and Barracks complex, skidding to a stop at her base. Without waiting, Helva lowered the lift and watched as a tiny figure hefted three pieces of baggage onto the platform. "K" meant to stay a while, Helva decided. The lift ascended, and shortly her new "brawn" was framed in the open lock, sky. "Kira of Canopus requesting permission to board the XH#," said the young woman, saluting smartly toward Helva's position behind the titanium bulkhead. "Permission granted. Welcome aboard, Kira of Canopus." The girl kicked the limp lump of a fabric bag unceremoniously aboard. But she carefully carried the other two back to the pilot's cabin. The odd-shaped one Helva identified, after a moment's reflection, as an ancient, stringed instrument called a guitar. Naturally they'd send me someone musically oriented, she thought, not at all sure she was pleased with this infringement on her most cherished memories of Jennan. She ruthlessly suppressed this unworthy thought with the admonition that the majority of Service personnel were musically oriented. The infinite possibilities of the art passed travel time admirably. Tira flipped open the other compact case, and Helva, surreptitiously peeking, noticed it was full of vials and other medical equipment. Kira inspected the contents with quick fingers and, closing the case, strapped it with care against the rigors of acceleration on the shelves behind the bed. Kira was, in form and nature as well as sex, the antithesis of Jennan. Since she was in a carping mood, Helva wondered how much of that was intentional. But that would mean Cencom had more sensitivity than Helva decided, privately, they were computationally blessed with. Kira of Canopus couldn't weigh more than # kilos fully suited. Her narrow face with slanted cheekbones had a delicacy which appeared ill-suited to bear the euphemism of "brawn" for the mobile half of a Service ship partnership. Her hair, dark brown, was braided tightly in many loops around her long oval skull. Her eyes, wide set and almond shaped, were of a clear, cool, deep green, thickly lashed. Her fingers, slim and tapering, were as dainty as her narrow feet, oddly graceful in heavy shipboots. Her movements, swift and sure, were quicksilver, full of restless energy, dartingly inquisitive. Kira reentered the main cabin. Helva, used to Theoda's lethargic movements, had to adjust quickly. Kira inserted the order tape, locking it into its niche in the pilot's board. As the code ran through, a startled exclamation was wrung from Helva. "Three hundred thousand babies?" Kira's laugh was a staccato arpeggio of mirth. "Assignment Stork, by the holies!" "You're only temporary?" questioned Helva, trying to keep the irritation out of her voice. Even on brief acquaintance, there was a magnetism about Kira that appealed to Helva. Kira smiled wryly. "This assignment will take some time. Only thirty thousand are collected already. Even in this day and age, it takes time to make babies." "I haven't got facilities..." Helva began aghast at the thought of becoming a nursery. She broke off as the tape elaborated on the condition of the proposed cargo. "Babies in ribbons?" Kira, who had had previous briefing on their mission, laughed at Helva's outraged reaction. The tape continued remorsefully, and Helva understood the significance of the miles of plastic tubing and tanks of fluid which had been placed in her not overgenerous cargo spaces. In the system of the star Nekkar, an unexpected radiation flare had sterilized the entire population of its newly colonized planet. A freak power failure had resulted in the total loss of the planet's embryo banks. The KH-#'s mission was to rush embryos to Nekkar from planets which had answered the emergency call. II T n the very early days of space travel, when man had still not walked on Mars or Jupiter's satellites, a tremendous advance had been made in genetics. A human fetus in its early stages was transferred from one womb to another, the host mother bringing the child to term and giving it birth without having an actual relationship to it. A second enormous stride forward in propagating the race of man occurred when a male sperm was scientifically united with a female ovum. Fertilization was successful, and the resultant fetus was brought to term, the child growing to normal, wellbalanced maturity. It became a requirement of those in hazardous professions or those with highly desirable dominant characteristics of intelligence or physical perfection to donate sperm and ova to what became known as Race Conservation Agency. As civilization expanded onto newer, rawly dangerous worlds, the accepted custom was for young men and women to leave reaching their majority. It was good sense to have such a viable concentration of genetically catalogued seed available. So that, given a lack say, in a generation of a particularly desirable ethnic group, sufficient additional embryos could be released to restore the ecological balance. On an individual basis, the young wife, untimely widowed, might bear her husband's children from his seed on file at the of certain pronounced genetic characteristics to perpetuate a family name or business, would apply to the bank. There were, of course, ridiculous uses made the thrall of hysteria over a noted spaceranger or artist would if the male in question was agreeable. But naturally-conceived children were the rule rather than the exception. Helva herself had been the naturally inseminated child of her parents. The fact that some obscure birth defect had tendered her a grotesque, physical cripple was one of those curious, unpredictable accidents not even the most careful practice of prenatal care and obstetrics could avoid. She had been enlisted by her parents in Central Worlds' Brain-ship Service. By the time she was three months old, she had been transferred to a shell which, by means of by-passing the damaged synapses connecting brain impulses to extremities, had enabled Helva to start her education as the controlling agency of a sleek, powerful spaceship. Central Worlds as a repository in case of just such an emergency as had arisen at Nekkar: the inability of individuals to propagate the race. An appeal Elarth to locate and deliver #, # fertilized ova of genetic type had # on hand and had forwarded the call to all major tral Worlds, asking for contributions which the KH-# would pick up and deliver to Nekkar. Ill "yhe tape ended with a silent hold cue to Helva. It took her a moment to realize that, though she had the mission information, she had received nothing on her partner. No matter how temporary this assignment, it would take time; and some basic biography would be essential for Helva to function effectively in partnership with Kira. Obediently she cut the tape, activating a record-store for the balance for later playback. It would appear there were many unusual factors in this assignment. Central Worlds moved in mysterious ways, itself to sustain. "Well," Helva exclaimed to end the brief silence after the mission portion of the tape was silent. "I hadn't expected motherhood at my tender age. I see I had underestimated the demands Central Worlds makes of its minions." Her attempt at levity touched off a violent response in Kira, and Helva wondered what under a first magnitude star had she got for a partner. "Read this tape on me before we proceed with the mission," Kira said in a dead voice, all her previous vivacity wiped out. She slammed the store button, shunting the mission tape to the ship files, and inserted a second reel. With an almost savage twist she turned on the audio, sitting stiffly erect and motionless as the tape played back, either deaf or impervious to the biograph. Kira Falemova Mirsky of Canopus had finished all but a year of "brawn" training. She came of a Service-oriented family which had brought up ten generations to illustrious, once exalted, careers in Central Worlds' service branches. She had left the Training School on marital leave which had lasted two years, ending at her husband's death. A long term of hospitalization and therapy followed, during which time the tape noted that Kira had asked for and taken medical training, but did not reapply for "brawn" education. She had responded to a high level request to take this temporary assignment as her training had matched perfectly the needs of this particular emergency. Then followed a rattle of personal indices, emotional, psychological and educational which Helva translated, as she was expected to, to mean that Kira Mirsky of Canopus would make an unusually fine "brawn" if She gave herself half a chance. The tape ended abruptly, as if there should be more. The omission, probably on the last tag of the mission reel, seemed to sing out its absence far louder than the tritest concluding evaluation or recommendations. Central Worlds had many devious facets, and perhaps such an obvious omission was one. Surely Kira sensed it. That damned biograph left too much unsaid, particularly apparent to a "brawn" trainee. Helva's mind danced with the possibilities and gnawed mental teeth against the silent holdcue. In the meantime, Helva was faced with a very awkward situation, her new partner still with anticipation and predisposed by Central Worlds to make a bad first adjustment to Helva. Helva made a rude, sibilant noise and was relieved to see Kira react in surprise to it. "Brains they got?" Helva demanded contemptuously. "I don't call that a proper tape. They forgot half the garbage anyway. Ssscheh!" and she repeated her exasperation noise. "Oh, well, I expect we'll do fine together, if only because they left out the usual nonsense. Besides, the mission is temporary." Tira said nothing, but the woodenness left her slender body as if an anticipated ordeal had been cancelled. She swallowed hard, licking her lips nervously, still unsure of her position, having steeled her nerves for something unpleasant. "Let's get the cargo aboard and turn me into a rocking ship." Kira rose, her body awkward, but she managed to smile at Helva's column. "With pleasure. Have your holds been outfitted?" " 'With yards and yards of lacing and a bicycle built for two on it,' " Helva replied, quipping from an ancient patter song. She was determined to establish a comfortable empathy. Kira's smile was less tentative, and her body motion became more fluid. "Yes, it would look like that, I guess." "Of course I've never seen a bicycle built for two..." "Or a purple cow?" and Kira giggled girlishly. Helva ignored the nervous edge to the laughter, grateful the "brawn" did have such an active, if misplaced, sense of humor. "Hmmm. Purple cow, my dear bravm, is an all too apt analogy for our present occupation. And don't tell me I'll have room for # mechanical teats in the cargo space Central Worlds saw fit to give us." "Oh, no," Kira laughed. "We don't have but the first hundred thousand accounted for as of the time the tape was cut. We'll swing out from Regulus towards Nekkar, picking up donations as we go, deliver them within the four-week time limit, when the fetuses must be either implanted or decanted, and swing around the Wheel until we do meet the quota." Helva knew this from the tape. "Three hundred thousand isn't a very big number for a that needs to expand." "My dear KH-#," Kira savored the name, "the word 'temporary,' particularly when used by our beloved Service, has elastic qualities of infinite expansion. Also, another team, with drone transports, is recruiting orphans from unsooialized worlds to insure the proper age variations. But born children aren't our concern." "The heavens be praised!" Helva muttered under her breath. She did not have room to transport active live bodies, and her one tragic experience with overcrowding as she outran Ravel's exploding sun was not likely to recommend a similiar occurrence. Kira smiled back at Helva over her shoulder, as she contacted the Hospital Unit to request transfer. Will you activate the pumping equipment?" she asked Helva, who was in the process of doing just that. "The miles of plastic tubing, once filled with the tiny sacs of fertilized ova, would contain the nutritive and amniotic fluids necessary for the growth of the embryos. The continuous ribbon of tiny compartments, each with its minute living organism, was prepared for the voyage with the caution and care of a major surgical operation on a head of planet. Each segment must contact an intake point for the nutritive fluid and an outgo valve for the dispersal of wastes. Each meter of ribbon was inspected to insure the proper contact was made. The ribbon and its fluids as well as the encasing tube buffeted the embryos with more invulnerability against the rigors of space travel than had they been carried in a natural womb. As long as the KH# made the journey to Nekkar within the four weeks, all # fetuses would live to be born. It became apparent to Helva that Kira was dedicated in a detached, if professional, way to the assignment. Central Worlds might be relying on a maternal instinct as additional insurance for the mission. Helva, to her inner amusement, found herself, the pituitarily inhibited shellperson, rising nobly to the challenge. Kira, obviously young enough to someday enjoy motherhood, was completely uninvolved. Yet the affinity Helva felt towards these minute voyagers was basically a shell reaction. They were, after all, encapsulated as she was, the difference being that they would one day burst from their scientific husks, as she never could nor even desired to. Still, she felt a growing protectiveness, above and beyond the ordinary, towards her passengers. The situation didn't appear to touch Kira's psyche, and that puzzled Helva. She struggled to identify the coldness of Kira's reaction and could not. Then the technicians who had effected the installation of the precious cargo withdrew, and Helva was busy with the mechanics of take-off. It was a pleasure to have a passenger who knew how to take care of herself. Not that Theoda had been a burden in the psychological sense of the word, but Kira knew the procedures, and Helva did not need to spare a thought towards her. Take-off was under minimum thrust, not that the triply-buffeted embryos could suffer damage had she blasted off with all power, but Helva preferred to take no unnecessary chances, and there was plenty of time to reach Nekkar in Bootes' sector. IV Thirst planet of call would be  Talitha where fortythousand future citizens of Nekkar had been prepared. After lift, Kira made a careful check on all circuits in the nursery, confirmed her findings with Helva's remote monitors and informed Cencom that they were clear of Regulus and driving towards Talitha. The formalities ended, Kira swung slowly around in the gimballed pilot's chair. Her slenderness lost in the padded armchair, she seemed both too fragile and too young for her responsibilities. "The larder is well stocked," Helva suggested. Kira stretched leisurely, slewing her shoulders around to ease the taut muscles across her back. She shook her head sharply, sending a shower of hair fasteners slithering across the cabin as her braids came tumbling out of the coronet. Helva watched fascinated. Shoulder-length hair was the common fashion among spacewomen. The tips of Kira's braids brushed the floor. Whatever maturity she possessed departed with the severe coiffeur. Like the prototype of an ancient fantasy creature, Kira rose from the pilot's chair and moved across the deck to the galley. "You wouldn't by any remote computational factor stock a beverage known as coffee?" Kira asked wistfully. Helva chuckled, remembering a similar plea from a med officer named Onro. It seemed to be an occupational necessity. "I have three times as much as normal service inventory suggests," Helva assured her. "Oh," Kira's eyes rolled upwards in mock rapture, "you know! The ship that brought me here was a provincial transport from Draconis and hadn't a drop on board. I nearly perished," she exclaimed with lavish emo tion. Kira flipped open the proper cabinet and broke the heatseal, sniffing deeply as the fragrant aroma arose from the heating liquid. She gulped down a sip, grimacing against the heat. With an expression of intense relief, she leaned against the counter. "You and I are going to do nobly together, Helva. I'm sure of it." Helva caught the rasp of fatigue in the lilting voice. Would she always receive passengers in the advanced stages of exhaustion? Or was something the matter with Helva that all her visitors tended to fall asleep once aboard her? As a nursery ship this could be an asset, Helva thought acidly. "It's been a long day for you, Kira. Why don't you get some rest? I'm staying up anyway." Kira chuckled, knowing that the brainships never slept. She glanced towards the cargo holds. "I'll listen with all ears perked," Helva reassured her. "I'll just finish my coffee and take a short snooze," Kira agreed. At the cabin door she turned back towards Helva's column, cocking her head slightly, her green eyes sparkling. "Helva, do you peek?" Her expression was prim to the pursing of her lips. "I assure' you," Helva replied with great dignity, "I am a very properly mannered ship. Scout." "I shall expect you to conduct yourself decorously at all times as behooves a person in your position in life," Kira replied so haughtily, that Helva imagined her pedigree sprinkled with royal ancestors. Head high, Kira stepped into her cabin only to trip on one of her swinging braids and tumble into the room. Helva was sorely tempted to get a glimpse of Kira's face. "Don't you dare look in!" Kira exclaimed, her voice breaking with laughter. Helva had promised nothing about turning off sound, and Kira got to her feet, giggling softly. In a very short while only the sound of a sleeper's shallow, slow breathing broke the stillness of the ship. T T elva took out of file the portion of the tape which followed the hold-cue. The excerpt was brief and enigmatic. "Scout Mirsky is a practicing Dylanist, accepting this assignment in Central World Service without suspension of her craft. Accordingly she is not to be permitted shore leave on the following planets as her activities constitute an infringement of planetary laws restricting proselytization of government groups and or an embarrassment to Central World Service: Ras Algothi. Das Alhague and Sabek. Subject Scout and Ship designate are not, repeat are not, to approach planets or stars Baham and Homan in the Pegasus Sector or planets of stars Beid and Keid in the Eridanus Sector." Nothing could be clearer than that, but the reasoning behind such restrictions was unfathomable. And Kira was a practicing Dylanist, whatever that was. The name had a familiar ring, and the guitar which Kira cherished suggested a musical group of some sort. Well, mused Helva, she'd let it come up in conversation naturally. The six days to Talitha were livened by Kira's rapid switches of mood and manner, from gamin to queen, welcome to Helva after both Theoda's stolidness and as counterpoint to her painful memories of Jennan. Helva literally did not know what Kira would do next. However, when it came time to check passengers, Kira was deftly professional and painstakingly thorough. Dubhe, the second planet on their tour, called in to confirm a contribution of forty thousand fertilized ova, to be ready at the touchdown. Kira at Dubhe, arriving at the same figure simultaneously with Helva. Child she might look, child she might play, but Kira's working mind was sharp and accurate. The transfer at Talitha went without undue incident because Kira's acute attention to detail averted the one possible accident. An attendant, too eager to finish his assignment, tripped over the leads to a fluid tank in the now crowded cargo hold. Kira lit into him with a furious catalogue of his ancestors, his present worth, his future career potential and his probable imminent demise if he repeated his awkwardness. She did so in three languages, other than Basic, that Helva knew and several that had the advantage of sounding even more vicious. Yet the minute she had exhausted her choler, she turned, coolly collected, to the head of the detail with apologies. Once lifted from Talitha, Kira shook loose the pins that held her braids and settled in the pilot's chair with a sigh of relief. "I caught three of your descriptions of him, but the others were beyond me." "I find that old Terran Russian, mixed with liberal neumagyarosag, is extremely vitriolic in sound," Kira said with a satisfied smile. "Actually I was only repeating a recipe for a protein dish called paprikash. It sounds much, much worse, doesn't it?" She grinned broadly at Helva, her green eyes wide. "Effective, too. The oaf positively blanched." "Thom..." Kira cut off her words, pressing her lips firmly together, her face, for one tiny moment, showing inner pain. "I think," she murmured, closing her eyes, "I'm hungry." Her voice was breathless, like a child's. "And," her eyes flashed open, her face composed again, "I think I shall make paprikash! Since, you realize, I have just furiously remembered the accurate recipe." She danced across the floor. "Taught me by an old gypsy." She waggled her finger at Helva. "Promise not to peek. It's a family secret." She pivoted on her toes, round and round into the galley, laughing breathlessly as she caught the counter for support. "Doesn't it smell heavenly?" Kira demanded of Helva, later pausing with the dish raised to Helva's column. "Be better with noodles and thick cmsty bread. Hmm!" she mumbled happily over a full mouth. "Oh, perfect. I have not lost my touch." She touched her fingers to her lips, releasing a kiss to the air in the extravagance of gustatory enjoyment."Marvelous." She curled her legs under her on the wide pilot's chair and ate quickly, licking her fingers occasionally when the stew splashed. "You make me wish I wasn't nourished by a bunch of flagons," Helva remarked. "I've never seen anyone enjoy the simple business of eating as much as you do. And you don't seem to suffer from excess calories." Kira shrugged negligently. "Excellent metabolism. Absolutely unalterable. That's me!" That fleeting edge of bitterness crept into the gay voice. T T elva began to suspect that these sudden switches of mood were less the product of a naturally volatile spirit than the elaborate defenses of a badly hurt woman, struggling to suppress her pain by overriding all references to it. Helva remembered how carefully the guitar case had been stowed in the closet. Not so much as a hint had Kira made that it was there, silently waiting. Was this out of deference to Helva's recent tragedy? For surely Kira knew of Jennan's death and the legends that had already begun to cling to the #. Or was Kira avoiding the guitar for a reason of her own? Kira finished her meal. The dish lay on her lap. Her face was brooding, eyes fixed on a spot at the base of the control console. Her whole attitude was apathetical and unhealthy. Helva knew she must break this mood. Kira had somehow been touched on too vital a point -- despite the overtly innocuous conversation -- to help herself. Softly, without conscious choice from her wealth of musical references, Helva began to sing an old air: Music for a while Shall all your cares beguile; Wond'ring how your Pains were eased. '"How my pains are eased?" hissed Kira, her eyes great, green globes glittering with hatred on the titanium column. "Do you know how my pain will be eased?" She was on her feet in such violent upward heave that there seemed to be no intermediate motion of rising. Tall in fury, Kira frightened Helva with the sudden strength in the slight body. "In death! In arms straight up, wrists turned towards Helva so that she saw the thin white scars of arterial cuts. "You..." Kira's arms dropped rigid to her sides. "You had the chance to die. No one could have stopped you. Why didn't you? What kept you living after he died?" the girl demanded with trenchant scorn. Helva drew in her breath sharply, against the tantalizing memory of an anguished desire to dive into the clean white heart of Ravel's exploding sun. "Do you realize that even, if a person wants to die, it is not allowed! Not allowedP' Kira began to pace wildly, graceful even in this savage mood. "No. You promptly are subjected to such deep conditioning you cannot. Anything else is permitted in our great society except the one thing you really want -- if it happens to be death. Do you realize that I have never been left alone in tliree years? And now..." Kira's face was contorted in ugly anger and contempt, "... now you're my nursemaid. And don't think for one moment I'm not aware you have had a confidential report on my emotional instability." "Sit down," Helva ordered coldly and activated the final section of the mission tape with its restriction. As the import of the message reached Kira, she did sit, slumped lifeless in the pilot's chair, her face drained of all emotion. "I'm sorry, Helva. I'm really sorry," she raised trembling hands in apology. "I just didn't believe they would leave me alone at last." "They are very good at conditioning," Helva remarked softly. "They must be, and they have to be. They can't have ships or people going rogue from grief. But I think they have let you alone. They've merely made sure you can't get to those few worlds where ritual suicide is permitted, like Baham, Homan, Beid and Keid. And they can't allow you to commit suicide because the ethos of Central Worlds is dedicated to extending life and propagating it wherever and whenever possible. I'm a living example of the exto go to sustain a human life. the same ethos. For you to seek suicide means a breakdown in this ethos which cannot be permitted. Even the Pegasus and Eridani planets limit the conditions under which suicide is condoned and proscribe certain grotesque ceremonies to insure that only the most desperate attempt it. "You'd think," Helva sighed with exasperation, "they'd figure out someway to alleviate loss, since Death is the one thing the great and glorious Central Worlds hasn't been able to cure." ira's tumbled hair hid her ''face from Helva's view. Even the slim fingers were motionless. The girl had abandoned herself to grief, and suddenly Helva was immeasurably irritated with this immolation in self-pity. True enough, she had been tempted to suicide, but her conditioning had held. She had keened her loss to black space, but she had lifted with Theoda to Annigoni and gone on with the business of living. Just as Theoda had after her own tragedy. As many people had all over the universe and throughout time. When her medical advisors had realized that Kira was wallowing in sorrow, they should have applied a block -- oh, no, not when Kira had nearly finished "brawn" training; Helva remembered that factor. She had been made block-resistant, so the only therapy was intensive conditioning. They couldn't erase, only inhibit. Helva looked dispassionately at her "brawn," furious at her situation, realizing that Central Worlds had known exactly what they were asking of Helva when they assigned Kira to her. That, too, was part of the ethos. Use what you have that wiU get the job done. "Kira, what is a Dylanist?" The lowered head jerked up, the curtaining hair falling away from the face. The scout blinked and turned to stare at Helva's bulkhead. "Well, that is the last question I would have expected," she said in a quiet voice. She gave a little snort of laughter and then tossed her head, shaking her hair out of her way. She looked at Helva thoughtfully, speculatively. "All right. I'll absolve you of the guilty crime of psychotherapy. Altho'," Kira began pointing an accusatory finger at the column, "I was coerced to make this mission, and I thought it awfully suspicious that you were to be my ship." "Yes, that would follow logically, wouldn't it?" Helva agreed calmly. Kira laid a slim hand on the bulkhead, on the square plate that was the only access to Helva's titanium shell within the column. It was a gesture of apology and entreaty, simple and swift. Had Helva been aware of sensory values, it would have been the lightest of pressures. "A Dylanist is a social commentator, a protestor, only with music. A skilled Dylanist, and I wasn't one..." (from the emphasis on the pronoun, Helva assumed that Kira considered her husband. Thorn, had been one) "... can make so compelling an argument with melody and words that what he wants to say becomes insinuated into the subconscious." "Subliminal song?" Helva questioned. "Well, haven't you been haunted by a melody?" Kira paused at the door of her cabin. "Hmmm, yes, I have," Helva agreed, not sure that the theme from Rovolodorus' Second Celestial Suite was exactly what Kira had in mind. Still the point was well taken. "A really talented Dylan stylist," Kira continued, returning with the guitar case, "can create a melody with a message that everyone sings or hums, whistles, spits or drums in spite of himself. Why, you can even wake up in the morning with a good Dylan-styled song singing in your head. You can imagine how effective that is when you're proselytizing for a cause." Helva roared with laughter. "No wonder you'd be considered an embarrassment to Central Worlds on the Ophiuchus circuit." Kira grinned impishly. "I got the chapter, verse and section on that, plus what a waste of time, talent and ability that could be put to worthwhile use in service to C.W." Che made a face as she struck chords, sour from long disuse. She tightened the keys, tuning the chords up from the bass string, her expression unexpectedly tender as she worked. She struck a tentative chord, tightened the E string a fraction more and nodded satisfaction at the resulting, mellow sound. With flashing strong fingers she wove a pattern of chords and notes, drawing more volume from the instrument than its fragile structure suggested. To Helva's amazement, she recognized an ancient Bach fugue just as Kira struck an angry discord, clamping both hands on the strings to keep them from resonating. "Achh," she exclaimed, sharply flapping her hands and then clenching them into tight fists. "I haven't played since... " She struck a major chord, then modulated to a diminishing minor. "I remember we spent one entire night -- till noon the next day, actually -- trying to analyze an early Dylan song. The trouble was, you weren't supposed to analyze Dylan. You had to feel him, and if you tried to parse what he was saying into Basic or into psychological terms, it... it was meaningless. It was the total imagery of the music and the words that made the gut react. That was the whole purpose of his style. When the gut reacts, the mind gets the whiplash, and another chip is knocked off the solid block within." "I'd say his work might be good therapy," Helva remarked dryly. Kira flashed her an angry look which dissolved into a grin. She made her guitar laugh. "The trouble with therapy is you tend to find too many confusing alternative meanings to the simplest notions and words, and then you're so confused, you suspect everyone and everything." And Kira's guitar echoed the pitch of her words derisivelyA red warning light flashed on the panel simultaneously with an impulse to Helva's internal monitors. The guitar was the sole occupant of the pilot's chair, and Kira was halfway down the passageway to the number three hold before Helva could activate her own visual check. Kira paused at the door long enough to assess the damage, before she spun to the further hold where their additional supplies were stored. The clumsiness of the technician had, to all scrutiny, been remedied at the time of the accident by securing the tubing in the demijohn of nutritive fluid. What had not been apparent at that time was that the closure at the other end of the line had been loosened. Sufficient fluid had dripped away from the weakened joint to register on the telltale. Helva anxiously checked with her magnified vision along the section of embryos that tank serviced. There was loss at the joint but the ribbon was still fuU. Kira was back with new tubing and joints. Deftly she removed the faulty equipment, careful in her transfer to prevent air bubbles seeping in along the ribbon. Then Kira carefully checked the entire length of ribbon and each minute sac under magnification to make certain there were no visible bubbles or disruptions to the contact between sac top and the nutritive nipple fastening. Then she checked the joints in the other ribbons, each line, each flask, every connection. It was a job of several hours duration, but she made no attempt to hasten the process. Reassured, she and Helva did another check of the internal monitors before she closed the hatch. "I should have cut him up and made him into the paprikash. That would have served him right!" Kira muttered as she disappeared into the privacy of her cabin. Helva eavesdropped until she heard the slow, even breathing. All the while, the stiU guitar stared back at her from the pilot's scat, threads of that haunting melody taunting Helva as she watched. V A t Dubhe, Kira listened on an  elaborate spectrum inspection of the disturbed ribbon to make sure none of the several thousand fetuses within the strand had suffered impairment. Whatever emotional problems tormented Kira, she held them apart from her professional life. Her objectivity was appreciated by Helva the more because she had had a glimpse of Kira's personal turmoil. The KH-# sped onward from Dubhe to Merak where another twenty thousand waited. On the short voyage between Dubhe and Merak, neither Kira nor Helva mentioned what Helva styled "the paprikash incident." Kira did not put the guitar away either, but spent some time every "evening" giving Helva additional samples of Dylanist wit and social penetration, from the ancient dream songs of the Protest Decade in early. Atomic history to examples of contemporary protests. When the call from Ahoth came, it interrupted Kira's masterful rendition of a very early Dylan, "Blowin' in the Wind." Kira laid aside her guitar carefully and answered the call, her face registering polite surprise at the origin. "Fifteen thousand?" she repeated for confirmation and received what Helva felt was an unnecessarily curt rejoinder and cut off. While Kira had been dealing with the call, Helva had activated the ship's memory files for facts on the planet. "That's odd," she remarked. "How so?" asked Kira, jotting down eta computations. "There's no record of their having a bank. Grim planet. In a highly unstable volcanic period. Use a lot of molten mining techniques. Highest mortality rate in the Central Worlds." "I think," commented Kira dryly, "you'd better see what Cencom has to say about our landing there." "It's not on the restricted list, Kira," Helva replied, but she activated the tight beam. "Alioth?" Cencom exclaimed, surprised out of its formal voice. "The mayday didn't go out to them as we have no record of a bank there. Ethnically speaking it's possible. Hold." Kira cocked an eyebrow at Helva. "They're checking with I know who. Two gets you one they abort the call." "Two gets me one of what?" jibed Helva. "KH," Cencom returned. "Proceed to Alioth. No bank listed, but traders report improvements in mining techniques indicate technological advances at proper level for race propagation. Religious hierarchy powerful, so do not antagonize. Repeat, do not antagonize. And report soonest." "You just lost two whatever it was you bet," Helva taunted. "Okay," Kira said with a shrug. "Filmbank have any clips?" T Telva flashed them on theviewer. The first were aspects of the small spaceport. The main city was dominated by an enormous temple against the side of an extinct volcano: the broad multiple steps leading to it reminding Helva of a ziggurat. She didn't much care for worlds with a religious hierarchy, but she appreciated the fact that her opinion was at the moment jaundiced. Too many religions were gloom and doom. Alioth, fourth planet of its solar system, was far enough out from its primary to get little of its brightness, and its volcanic era predisposed it to Dantean excesses. One last scene showed a procession of torch-bearing, cowled figures crossing a huge central plaza in front of the temple. "A truly cheerless place," Kira commented, making a face. "Well, with only fifteen thousand, we won't have to stay long." She strummed a gay time to counteract the morbid pictures. "They are in the ethnic group required by Nekkar," Helva remarked dubiously. "Can't  see a thing with all those hoods," Kira said. "You don't suppose the embryos come complete with cowl, do you? Thafd be a facer for the Nekkarese," she giggled, adding a guitar laugh. "You should say, born with a caul." Kira threatened Helva with the guitar, then made her inspection of the three holds. "This extra fifteen thousand will crowd us a little with the # at Merak," Kira mused as she worked. "Alioth is spatially alligned with Nekkar. We can make it there with time to spare. Then, hoiyotoho off on another stork run." Kira straightened, wrinkling her nose in Helva's direction. "Hoiyotoho is utterly inappropriate to a stork run." "For you, maybe, but not for me. I am, after all, an armored maid." "Ha!" Kira barked, and she fell silent as she peered through a magnifying lens at a joint. When the two had finished the inspection, Kira paused at the galley, reaching absently for coffee. She wandered, moody for the first time in nearly a week, into the main cabin and plunked herself down on the pilot's chair, curling her feet under her and sitting quietly, only the curling vapor of the heating coffee moving. "Stork run!" she said finally. "D'you realize, Helva, I'm the same ethnic group, too? Those pieces of life are the children of people like me. Only unlike me. Because they have left seed, and I have none." "Don't be ridiculous," Helva snapped, hoping to ward off a Kiran explosion. "You fulfilled reached your majority, didn't you?" "No," Kira laughed back. "No, I didn't. I had met Thorn by then, and I was going to have all my children. I didn't need any agency to insure the propagation of those chromosomes that are essentially Kira Falernova Mirsky of Canopus. As a matter of fact," she said sardonically, "I even wrote wit and drollery, with candid cracks about the uncanned child." She swung the chair around to face Helva, her eyes narrowed in self-contempt. "One of the many items my so-censored biograph left out was that my only child died ahoming, from his mother's womb untimely ripped, ripping it and rendering her completely barren." Kira spanned her tiny hips with slender hands. "No life in these loins, ever... not implanted nor impregnated. No nothing of Thorn or all we had together. That," and she snapped her finger, "for our supreme egotistical self-assurance." It was for such accidents that nations from every young adult. It was pointless to remind Kira of this. She was all too patently aware of her folly. "That's why I returned to medicine after Thorn's death rather than to the Service. But all my studies proved that there was no rebirth in me nor birth for me. Science can do many wonders, make many adjustments, but not that." She sighed heavily, but her bitterness was not as frantic as that first explosion. Helva wondered if Kira had resigned herself to barrenness as e had not, from appearances, resigned herself to living. "Which is why, dear Helva, it is ironic for me, of all people, to be assisting this particular cargo around the Great Wheel." Helva refrained from any remarks. Kira finished her coffee and retired to rest. Within a few hours, there would be Merak to deal with, then on to Alioth. VI '"They cleared Merak in record time, the technicians being both quick and careful. Alioth was only a few days onward before the last hop to Nekkar. Scout and ship had now achieved a pleasant routine in which Helva filled gaps in her classical and ancient musical repertoire with Kira's comprehensive acquaintance with folk music from old Terra and the early colonial periods of the now major worlds. Helva woke Kira just before touchdown on Alioth. The scout dressed quickly in a somber tunic, braiding her hair so closely to her scalp Helva wondered her head didn't ache. Touchdown was not auspicious. To begin with, the spaceport was overshadowed by the jagged, glowing peaks of Alioth's active continental spine. They were told to touch down some distance from the small rectangular building that housed what control and administration the unhospitable planet required. Kira protested they were too far from the building to effect a quick transfer and was brusquely informed she was to await the arrival of a ground vehicle. It took its time in arriving, a huge transport truck loaded with cowled figures which took positions around Helva's base, elbow to elbow. Their attitude was suspiciously belligerent, their presence an insult to a ship bearing Helva's markings. "What is the meaning of mounting a guard on a scout ship in Central Worlds Medical Service?" Kira demanded in firm tones of control tower. "For the protection of your cargo." At this moment, the charge officer of the guard contingent requested permission to enter tlic scout ship. "Well?" Helva asked softly of Kira. "I don't see we have much choice, but I suggest you tape this audio and visual and encode it back to Regulus." "My thought, too," Helva agreed thoughtfully. "I think I'll play silent." "A good idea," Kira admitted, adjusting a contact button on her cloak. There were many backward planets, where the partnership of the mobile "brawn" scout and his "brain" ship was improperly understood. On such worlds it often had been to the advantage of the partners to keep the "brain's" abilities unknown until needed, if needed. The button would allow Helva , to keep in sight and sound contact with Kira. The officer, an ominous, tall figure in its black cowl, appeared at the airlock which Helva opened. The man, his face unseen, towered above Kira. A thin hand was extruded from the draperies and made a gesture towards breast and hidden face that could be interpreted as a salute of sorl. Kira responded in kind, waiting for him to speak first. "Second Watch Officer Noneth," he finally intoned. "Medical Scout Kira of Canopus," Kira replied with dignity. Helva did not fail to note that the girl clung to her planetary designation rather than a ship-partner identity as KH-#. "Your presence is required at High Temple to discuss the donation," Noneth said in hollow, measured tones. "Time is of the essence in a transfer of this nature," Kira began smoothly. "Time," intoned the officer, "is at the disposal of Him Who Orders. It is at his command you are to come." "The seed is ready for shipment?" Kira asked, insistent on some information. A shudder rippled the fabric surrounding the figure on Noneth. "Do not blaspheme." "Unintentional, I assure you," Kira said, calmly refusing to offer further apology. "Come," ordered the officer in a voice of command that crackled with authority. "He Who Orders bids you come, woman," a sepulchral, harsh voice echoed shrilly through the tiny cabin. ira won another mark of respect from Helva, when she gave no indication of surprise at that awesome bellow. The scout's eyes flicked briefly over the smooth, oval fastening on Noneth's hood. Helva as well as Kira recognized the device for what it was, a twoway control similar to the one Kira wore -- a type issued only through the Scout Service. There'd be a nova of a scandal when Central Worlds discovered who was distributing these restricted designs on backward planets. "The order must be obeyed. The Temple itself has spoken," Noneth cried in a voice quavering with reverance. "Dally not." The Temple was feminine, Helva realized, having appraised the timbre of the voice. "I am under orders," Kira began evasively. "That is the Eternal Truth." Noneth replied, nodding as Kira apparently responded in a manner consonant with solemn accord, his religion. He raised his hand in a stylized gesture and added, "May Death come to you at the moment of your triumph." Kira, about to make a graceful obeisance, halted and stared up at the hidden face, her eyes wide with shock. "May Death come to you at the moment of your triumph?" she murmured. The blood drained from her face. "Is not Death the greatest of blessings?" asked the priest, mildly surprised at her ignorance. It was all Helva could do to remain silent, but a deep instinct stifled her half-formed groan of protest. It took little extra interpolation to surmise that Death on Alioth would be the greatest of blessings: relief from the terrible drudgery, the grim and gloomy aspect of the planet with its hovering smoking mountains. The normal perils of molten mining plus the daily anxiety of a volcano emerging and erupting underfoot had emphasized the brevity of existence until the emiAasis had swung towards Death as a welcome respite from grinding toil and miserable conditions. Was Cencom out of its alleged mind, when it did not ban Kira from landing on Alioth, knowing her compulsion? She wouldn't even have to strain against her conditioning. "Yes, Death is the greatest of blessings. That is Eternal Truth," Kira repeated, trancelike. "Come with me," Noneth enjoined, gently persuasive, his gaunt hand beckoning to Kira. "Come," echoed the sepuchral voice greedily. The ground car had no sooner left the base of the KH-# than the guard began to move. "She will see Him Who Orders," one sighed enviously. "The bare-faced harlot will be given an unjust Reward. Now! Up the lift and let us secure the cargo. Think of it! Thousands more to die to expiate the sin against Him Who Orders." "That was sufficient for Helva. She locked the lift controls and slid the airlock securely tight. Curse, hammer, buffet though those Aliothites might, Helva was invulnerable against such weapons as Alioth's technology possessed. She activated the tight beam to Cencom. Alioth would rue the day its religious hierarchy decided to hijack the cargo of a Service Ship. Much less kidnap its scout. Dispassionately Helva took account of the matter of Kira's departure. The girl had, in the extremes of grief, sought death. But Helva doubted Kira would betray her service. For one thing, she couldn't, although the Aliothites didn't realize the ship was capable of independent thought and action. Having enticed the scout away, they assumed the ship was grounded, impotent, and they could take their time forcing the scout to accede to their designs on the embryos. I could just leave, Helva thought. If Death is the reward these zealots seek, then I have no compunctions about burning the guard detail to its due merits. But I cannot leave this "brawn". Not yet. I have time. What was the matter with Cencom? They were never around when you needed them! And why in the name of little apples did they permit Kira to land on a death-dedicated planet? You idiot, Helva told herself, because they didn't know that's the way the religion turned. The ground rumbled beneath her. Far to the north a fireball zoomed heavenward, bursting in a shower of lighted fragments. Other fireworks followed as well as more ominous movement beneath Helva's tailfins. She held herself ready for an instant lift-off if her balance was shaken beyond normal recovery in her stabilizers. Somewhere to the northeast, another volcano answered the first. Helva saw the ground car carrying Kira reach the central building, and she muttered, ineffective mental commands for Kira to snap out of her trance and switch on the contact button. The guard, impervious to the massed eruptions, kept right on trying to force the lift mechanism. Their cowls kept falling from their faces, and they kept replacing them as if a bareface were indecent. The red light from the fireballs which continued to light the sky illuminated gaunt, ascetic faces, dirty with ingrained volcanic dusts, dull-eyed from improper nutrition and continual fatigue. Kira alighted from the transport and, flanked by guards, was escorted to a smaller vehicle which disappeared from Helva's augmented vision into the complex of city buildings. The transport turned back to the field and Helva. One more enterprising guard urged his fellows to bring a gantry rig against the ship. This they did, slowly and with much effort, wheeling the unwieldy frame from a far side of the field. Helva watched the performance with grim amusement. Their own fault for insisting we set down so far from the facilities of the port. Perhaps they couldn't see in the gloom of Alioth's perpetual twilight that the lock was closed tight, too. She tried to rouse Cencom on the tight beam, cursing at the delay, furious she was unable to reach Kira on the contact. "Contact button," she muttered to herself, recalling the anomalous appearance of one on Noneth's hood. Now, if it were actually either Service issue of an imitation, she ought to be able to use it. And that Temple female had utilized one to second Noneth's commands to Kira. Helva wasted no time in throwing open the wide-wave on the contact band. As hastily, she closed it, dazed with the resultant chaotic kaleidoscope of sight and sound that besieged her unsuspecting senses. Mentally reeling from the impact, she wondered painfully how she had managed to get several hundred thousand contacts at once. Quickly she scanned the scurrying guards, still trying to wrestle the gantry frame to her. Each one had a button securing his hood at the throat, "Great glittering galaxies," moaned Helva. "That Temple female's got them by the throat. This religion must be composed of schizoids to deal with that kind of chaos." T Tolding tightly to her sanity, Helva opened the band a fraction, wincing at the confusion of sound and sight. She tried to focus in on one contact alone, but felt herself drowning in the myriad pictures that returned. It was like trying to focus on a pinpoint through the faceting of a fly's eyeball. Grimly she diminished the band into one small area, forcing herself to accept only one of the conflicting and overlapping images that returned to her. She cut out the sound completely. Fortunately every wearer in the selected segment was converging on one location, crossing a huge plaza, crowded with gyrating, swaying cowled figures, their robes flapping around them as they approached the wide deep steps that led up the side of the dead volcano. This was the ziggurat Helva had noticed in the tape clip. Suddenly everything and every figure tilted. It took Helva a moment to realize she too was rocking with the earthquake as three more volcanoes spewed out their guts skjrward. She waited, alert, lest the instability of the spaceport field became too critical for her to remain planetbound. An ecstatic, moaning roar wafted through the air which was becoming hazy as the earth's minute shift released gases from narrow fissures in the floor of the plaza. Helva, already confused, did not at first catch the significance of the gas or the fact that the ululation was reaching her ship's outer ears, not issuing from the dumb contact circuits. Frantically Helva increased power in the tight beam, desperately trying to raise Cencom over the volcanic interferences. Simultaneously she cut in the narrow contact, not able to risk losing Kira. Everyone in the plaza was now waving arms aloft, hoods thrown back from joyful faces raised to the sparkfilled, gas-fogged skies. Then the Aliqthites wheeled, ducking their heads to breathe deeply of the rising gas fumes. Incredulous Helva watched as more and more people pushed and crowded around the fissures, inhaling deeply, staggering away, faces rapt, arms aloft, movements erratic. Stunned, Helva realized that the gases were either hallucinogenic or euphoric, deadly dangerous as senses were dulled to the perils of wandering in the open iduring mass volcanic eruptions. Yet the exposed plaza was rapidly filling with bodies either already intoxicated or frantically trying to achieve it. The significance of gas eruptions in the plaza before the Temple of this demoniac religion was not lost on Helva. This effect was known and calculated by the temple hierarchy. Helva was revolted and enraged by such a depraved government, and she redoubled her efforts to locate Kira and her escort. They would have to leave the vehicle and enter the plaza on the south side. One multiexposed group caught her searching eyes. There couldn't be two such slender, hoodless figures on this mad planet. Kira was just entering the plaza, her inexorable progress towards the ziggurat steps impeded by the jerking, jolting freak-inebriates. Frenzied, Helva widened the band, trying to skip from contact to contact, forward towards Kira. The effect was maddening, like seeing thousands of film tapes all interlocking fuzzily, playing on the same master screen. For the first time in her life, Helva felt vertigo and nausea of the mind .Her sense of impending disaster deepened as she tried to reach Kira before she entered the Temple of Death. Placed as it was on top of the massive ziggurat, right ne.xt to the old volcano, it must be heavy with hallucinogenic gases. Helva thanked the Service for the small blessing that Kira had been desensitized to such hazards as hallucinogens, but she was as immobile in her trance as if she were susceptible. T T elva groaned at her inability to reach Kira, spiritually or I)hysically. "Ooooh," an answering groan rose from the multitude. "The Temple weeps," the cry went up, garbled from a thousand throats. Even the guards at the spaceport, wrestling with the gantry frame, echoed the .chant. "Oh," Helva gasped, and her surmise that she was broadcasting to all Aliothites was confirmed, as her exclamation was n (I #)# the crowd. She had hec'n mistaken for the voice of their Temple female. Oblivious to the multivision, Helva stared at the cylindrical lop of the Temple and recognized what she had not consciously identified before. The cylinder was a ship on its long axis, nose and fins buried in the lava of the old eruption. The Temple entrance was nothing more than an airlock, and by that entrance, Helva could trace the faintly visible designation of a Central Worlds brain ship. As clear as the day she had heard it, the day Jennan had died, Helva recalled what Silvia, the #, had told her about another grief-stricken ship. The # had turned rogue after the death of her scout on the metalheavy planet of a white dwarf. Where better to hide than a red-dark violent world, so conducive to the immolation of grief? Or had the #, aimed at the fiery maw of the erupting volcano, somehow been deflected from the seething cone at the last moment to be lodged immovably in the lava flow at its base? Had the # turned her tortured mind on the grim world and urged thousands to die in expiation for the death of its beloved? The requirements of her duty were suddenly lucid to Helva, and the plans to discharge it sprang to mind. Unconsciously and with the genius of sheer desperation, Helva began to sing, her voice a deep caressing baritone, coloring her resonances with minor-keyed longing, suspending reason to the dictates of sheer instinct. Death is mine, mine forever. She intoned, repeating the phrase a third above, as the responsive Aliothites chanted the first phrase in obedient mimicry. It was like having an incredibly well-rehearsed world-chorus at your disposal. Helva immediately exploited the phenomenon ruthlessly : Sleep I cannot, rest eludes me. And down a fifth: Dreams to plague me, tortured I. Up to an augmented seventh as the chorus chimed in on a dissonance, calculated to raise inner hackles and pierce the gut with longing: Let me sleep, let me rest, let me die. Helva sang, her voice sliding into the edged timbre of a harsh yearning tenor. Down again to the original musical phrase, but this time the baritone quality was tinged with scorn : Death is mine, mine forever. Let me sleep, let me rest, let me die. The last word became a vibrant crescendo of derision, diminishing to a mocking whisper, long after the supporting chorus had completed its cry on the augmented seventh. #Cencom calling KH-#, will you acknowledge? official voice of Regulus Base Cencom broke through Helva's fantastic musical improvisation. "Mayday, mayday," Helva replied in a jolting soprano on both tight beam and the Aliothite contact band. The chorus obediently shrilled out the resounding emergency challenge. Helva caught her breath, as she saw Kira stagger with instinctive reaction to the cry. "Mayday?" Cencom blasted back. "Who the hell is Dylanizing on Alioth?" With a shock, Helva realized that was exactly what she was doing, Dylanizing. Her appeal to Kira, though couched musically -- music being the one medium she subconsciously hoped would reach the entranced scout -- had crystallized further into the subliminal form of a Dylanesque protest. Exultant, she knew how to manipulate this to her own ends. With a barely perceptible increase in tempo, she repeated her first phrase, no longer a longing legato, but a mocking staccato. As the chorus responded idiotically true to its model, she hurriedly reported to Cencom. "Alioth's religious head is the rogue ship #; the religious motivation is deatii!" "The scout, where is your scout?" Cencom crackled back as near panic as it would ever come. "What is the release word for the #?" Helva hissed, then chanted the second phrase for her Dylan, again packing Up the tempo so that the beat as well as the sound had urgency to it. "Why are you Dylanizing? Report!" Cencom demanded, outraged. "Don't bother me. The release word!" Helva snarled. She jumped her voice an octave and a half, switching registers to , heldcntenor, her phrase ringing through the plaza in an arrow of sheer emotion-packed sound to pierce the trance of her scout. Kira's guard was lurching now, half-dazed by the treacherous fumes that filled the plaza. They had Kira by the arms, and Helva trapped in the background of the mighty chorus, couldn't tell whether they were restraining Kira or hanging onto her for support. She alone was unaffected by the hallucinogen. "Let me sleep, let me rest, let me die!" Helva's tenor rang, scornfully, lashing viciously at Kira's deathwish. "You fool," Cencom mouthed in sheer rage, "don't say that! She wants to die!" the tight beam in a strident soprano. Then projected her voice, bitterly powerful, angrily compelling, thundering the protest. "Let me sleep, let me rest, let me die!" The phrase echoed tauntingly through the plaza. The chorus, unable to imitate the incredible pitch of Helva's voice, dropped to the lower octave. The challenge rocked back across the plaza, punctuated by the massive thunder of erupting volcanoes. With a sudden, soundless, soul-shattering wrench, the massed glimpses of chaos dissolved, and Helva was suddenly of single sight, in a darkly curtained chamber, unevenly lit by red braziers. Increasing her dark vision, Helva penetrated the gloom, her attention focused on the hideous object that dominated the room. n a raised, black basaltic slab lay the decomposig remains of what had once been a man. Its teeth were bared whitely through the decayed flesh in a travesty of a smile. The tendons of his neck were stark ridges, and the cartilage of his isophagus ended in the indestructible fabric of a scout coverall. His bands, crossed on the chest cavity, crumpled by a massive fatal blow, were linked by the intertwined post-mortal growth of fingernails. This, Helva knew, was the #'s dead "brawn". And Helva was watching through Kira's contact button. A wailing chant filled the chamber, a meaningless mournful dribble of sound, emanating from the walls, the ceiling, the floor. The mad "brain", still encased in its indestructible titanium shell, had all circuits open, keening, oblivious to everything. In as soundless a whisper as she could broadcast, Helva mutterel swiftly to Kira. "It's the rogue #. It's gone mad. It's got to be destroyed." It was easier somehow for Helva, knowing what she must do, to think of the # as an impersonal "it," rather than the female' the "brain" once was. Kira swayed, making no reply. For one paralyzing demisecond, Helva wondered if the girl had inadvertently opened the contact, if Kira were still no in the thrall of the powerful deathwish. Had Helva's Dylan protest pierced Kira's self-destructive trance with its mockery? Had Helva succeeded in jolting her "brawn" to sanity? The release word would be no mortal use if she did not have her mobile "brawn's" cooperation to immobolize the rogue. With slow steps Kira approached the bier and its ghastly occupant. The keening grew louder, the mumbling became articulated. "He has been taken. He Who Orders has been taken," chanted the #, and the crowd echoed the chant as readily as they had Helva's. "He is gone. Seber is gone." Again, not again, helpless! Helva cried, her mind overwhelmed by her hopelessness. Eerily another sound was superimposed over the #'s wail. "Now that dwarf presents a definite problem, Lia," the wowing, muffled words could barely be distinguished. "I wouldn't be surprised . " It was a man's voice, Helva realized, played back at a lagging speed which distorted the words into a yawing parody. The ship was broadcasting, had broadcasted this tape so often until Seber's tapped voice was as decayed as his corpse. Kira continued to sway in her graceful circumnavigation. "Speak, oh Seber, in singing tones that they servant, Kira, may hear the music of thy beloved voice," Kira crooned, making an obeisance to the column behind which lay the shell of the mad #. T T elva managed with superhuman effort to suppress the cry of intolerable relief at the cues Kira was feeding her. tight beam just as the #'s crooning broke off abruptly. Helva could almost feel the ship's held breath. Delay! Delay! Where was Cencom ! "Lia, the interference on my contact is incredible. Can't you clear up the relays? That dwarf is wreaking havoc..." Even Kira jumped involuntarily as Helva, deepening her voice to a baritone approximation of Seber's, adlibbed frantically. "Can't seem to read you clearly. Lia? Lia? You got wires crossed?" "Seber? Seber?" shrieked the rogue ship, her voice wild with incredulous hope. "I'm trapped. I'm trapped. I was thrown off course when the edge of the volcano blew. I tried to die." Kira was fumbling with the draperies at the bulkhead. Her escorts, roused from their euphoria as they sensed sacrilege, dove towards Kira. Her swift hand caught one on the voice box in a deadly hhop. She ducked under the other man, using her body to throw him against the bier so squarely that his head cracked ominously against the stone, and he slumped down. "KH, the release is na-thomte-ah-ro, watch the pitch!" And Helva, knowing she was in effect executing one of her own kind, broadcast the release word into the #. As the syllables with their pitched nuances Immortality is within your grasp. The Cryonics Society of New York Inc. is the leading non-profit organization in the field of cryogenic interment. This involves freezing people immediately after death, in the hope of restoring them to full life, health, and youth sometime in the future. We have a practical program of action, which enables the individual to commit himself to this idea in a meaningful fashion. For detailed information write -- Cryonics Society of New York, Inc., # Creston Avenue, Bx. New York #. HI activated the release of the access panel, Kira caught the plate, reached in deftly and threw th,e valve that would flood the inside of the shell with anaesthesia. "I can't see you, Seber. Where are... and the #'s despairing wail was stilled in longedfor death. Kira whirled, the panel clinking behind the concealing draperies as cowled figures lurched into the main cabin from the quarters behind. "Hold!" Helva commanded in Lia's voice. "He Who Orders has decided. Take the barefaced woman back to the ship. Such blasphemous seed is not for the chosen of Alioth." Kira, again trancelike, followed the dazed hoods back down the steps. "Helva, what in hell's name is happening there?" Cencom demanded within the #. "He has decided," the fanatical mob in the plaza groaned and swayed in the thrall of the hallucinogenic fumes. "Helva!" snapped Cencom. "Oh shut up all of you," snapped Helva, schizoidically. "He has ordered. That is Eternal Truth." She watched just long enough to be sure that the reeling, freak-drunk Aliothites would not interfere with Kira's return. How they could, Helva couldn't imagine, for they were dropping by the hundreds, exhausted by fumes and frenzy, "I demand to know why you have deliberately abbrogated specific restrictions in your journey tape regarding Dylanistic... " "Demand be Dylanized," Helva cut them off angrily. "The end justifies the means, and might I remind you that for some reason unknown forever to God and man, your list of clude Alioth as by the fingernails of thatGod they should have!" Cencom sputtered indignantly. "Control yourself," Helva suggested acidly. "I found your long-lost rogue, and I have killed her. And I have touched on the release therapy for your precious Kira of Canopus. What more do you want of one "brain" shell? Huh?" Cencom maintained silence for sixty stunned seconds. "Where is Kira?" Helva could swear Cencom sounded contrite. "She's all right," Helva muttered. "Put her on." "She's all right!" Helva repeated with weary emphasis. "She's on her way back from the Temple." The spaceport rocked under a multiple eruption north of the city just as the vehicle bearing Kira screeched to a halt at the lift. Helva unlocked the mechanism, and Kira lept on before the guards came to their senses. The ground danced under the ship's stabilizers, and as Kira dove from airlock to pilot's couch, Helva slammed the lock shut and precipitiously lifted from grim Alioth. IX I n the tail scanners they saw the guards retreating to safety as the gantry tumbled leisurely down. Bright jewels dotted the receding planet as it gave them a volcanic sendoff. "Scout Kira of the KH-# reporting," the slender girl said crisply to Cencom, shedding the cloak. Helva half-expected a shower of hairpins to follow but Kira remained tautly erect before the tight beam. She gave a terse report, demanding to know why traders had not reported the )resencc of Service-type contact buttons plainly visible on every Aliothite. And why, which was a far more criminal omission, the hallucinogenic gas eruptions had not been reported. "Hallucinogenic gas?" Cencorn echoed weakly. Such instances vere the nightmares of colonization, as entire populations could be subjected to illegal domination by such emissions, as indeed had happened on Alioth. "I recommended strongly that all traders dealing with Alioth in the last fifty years be questioned as to their motives in suppressing such information from Central Worlds. And discover who was the semi-intelligent CW representative who cleared this freak-off planet for colonization." Cencom was reduced to incoherent sputters. "Stop gargling," Kira suggested sweetly, "and order an allhaste planet therapy team here. You've got an entire society to reorient to the business of living. We'll file a comprehensive report from Nekkar, but now I've got to inspect our children. That was a rough takeoff. Over and out." And Kira closed the tight beam down. With a fluid motion she propelled herself to the kitchen, shaking her braids free and massaging her scalp with rough fingers. "My head is pounding!" she exclaimed, reaching for coffee. "That gas was unbelievably malodorous." She leaned wearily against the counter, her shoulders sagging in fatigue. Helva waited, knowing Kira was sorting her thoughts. "The closer I got to that temple, the deeper the terrible miasma of grief. It was almost visible, Helva," she said and then added scathingly, "and I wallowed in it. Until that Dylan of yours reached me, Helva." Her eyes widened respectfully. "The hair on the back of my neck stood up straight. That final chord got me, right here," she groaned, jabbing at her abdomen with a graphic fist. "Thom would have given strings from his guts to compose such a powerful Dylan." Her shoulders jerked in a violent muscle spasm. "That awful corpse!" She closed her eyes and shuddered, shaking her head sharply to rid herself of the effect. "I think..." she murmured, her eyes narrowing with selfappraisal, "I think I had done the same thing to Thom." "I think perhaps you had," Helva agreed softly. Kira sipped at her coffee, her face tired but alive, the mask of vivacity replaced by an inner calm. "I have been so stupid," she said with trenchant selfcontempt. "Not even Cencom is infallible," Helva drawled. Kira threw back her head in a whoop of laughter. "That's Eternal Truth!" she crowed, dancing back into the main cabin. TTelva watched this victory dance, immeasurably pleased with the outcome of the affair as far as Kira was concerned. She could not regret that she had had to kill one of her own peers. The Lia had died years before with her scout: that tortured remnant had peace at last, and so had Kira. She and Helva would continue together on their stork run, picking up the seeds from... Helva let out a yip of exultation, utterly astonished at the solution that had risen from her subconscious. Kira stared at her, startled. "What hit you?" "It's so ridiculously simple I can't imagine someone never suggested it to you. Or maybe they did, and you rejected it." "I'll never know unless you tell me what it is," Kira replied caustically. "One of the facets of your grief psychosis..." "I'm over it now," Kira interrupted Helva, eyes flashing angrily. "... Ha to that. One of the facets has been the lack of progeny from your seed and Thorn's? Right?" The scout's face turned stark!y white, but Helva plunged on. "Neither set of your parents was stupid enough to have igSo their seed is on file. Take some of your mother's and his father's and..." Kira's eyes widened, and her jaw dropped, her face lighting with incredible radiance. Tears streamed down her cheeks. Delicately she stretched out her hand, touching the access panel softly. Helva was ridiculously, embarassingly delighted at her acceptance of the idea. Then Kira drew her breath in sharply, her face concerned. "But for you... wouldn't you take your mother's and..." "No," Helva said sharply, then added more gently, "that won't be necessary." She knew in mind and heart now that the resolution of grief is highly individual: that both she and Kira had reached it by different means, just as Theoda had. Kira looked unaccountably stricken, as if she had no right to take the solution Helva offered if Helva did not, too. "After all," the ship chuckled, "there aren't many women," and Helva used the word proudNew books Sam Moskowitz An anthology of stories by the most influential authors of science fiction within the last four decades. Twentytwo stories are included, in chronological order, from Edward E. Smith's "The Vortex Blasters" to Philip Jose Farmer's "Mother." # Here are in-depth biographical and critical studies of the twenty-two major science fiction authors represented in Modern Masterpieces. A final chapter summarizes the work of new authors who may become the harbingers of tomorrow's science fiction literature. # vaumes at your bookstore now. Cleveland and New York ly, knowing that she had passed as surely from girlhood to woman's estate as any of her mobile sisters, "who give birth to # babies at one time." Kira dissolved into laughter, crowing with delight over Helva's analogy. She snatched up her guitar, strumming a loud introductory arpeggio. Then the two, ship and scout, surprised the sparkling stars with a swinging Schubert serenade as they sped towards Nekkar and deliverance. for your iriformation I f you have a bit of a radium compound and a sample of a beryllium compound in a glass tube something very interesting takes place, even though it cannot be seen directly. We now know that the disintegrating radium atoms disgorge alpha particles which, in turn, knock neutrons out of the beryllium atoms. Such a radium-beryllium tube, therefore, becomes a source of neutrons. The discovery that a mixture of radium and beryllium compounds emits a peculiar kind of "radiation" was made by several researchers in # or #. They all noticed that the "radiation" was capable of pushing protons out of substances rich in hydrogen, such as paraffin. But at first they could not explain just what was going on. The one who did explain it -- thereby becoming the discoverer of the neutron that had not been known to exist -- was Sir James Chadwick in #. Two years later Enrico Fermi and his co-workers in Italy began to use such radium-beryllium tubes to irradiate all kinds of elements with neutrons to see what would happen. When they got to uranium they observed peculiar effects that seemed to indicate the presence of radioactive atoms with an atomic weight higher than that of uranium, the heaviest element then known. The news that "trans-uranian" elements had been created, excited the "radioactive group", as they called themselves, the team of Otto Hahn, Lise Meitner and Fritz Strassmann at the Kaiser Wilhelm Institute for Chemistry in Berlin. They, too, began to irradiate uranium and thorium with neutrons from radium-beryllium tubes; and they, too, obtained "trans-uranian" elements which they named eka-osmium, ekairidium and eka-platinum. What all of them had really done was to split the uranium atom, but five years had to go by until they realized what had really happened. Why the long delay. Of course Otto Hahn, who finally did arrive at the truth, was the first to ask himself that question. The simple answer is that the uranium and thorium atoms behaved in a manner that was not only completely unexpected but also somewhat incredible. The next question vould be why this was an unexpected behavior, and the answer to that one is that the whole history of research had never given the faintest indication that anything like that might be in the future. f course the whole story be" gins with Dimitri Ivanovitch Mendeleyev in #. About # different chemical elements were known at the time, and Mende I am well acquainted with Otto Halm's thoughts because I have tust Itelshed translating his autobiography; it wHl be published by Charles Scribner's Seals In the Fall of # under the ttUe Otto Hahn, A Scientific Antobiography. La Ce Pr Nd Sm X Gd Tb Dy Ho Er Tm Yb X Fig. #. A portion of the Periodic Table as it would have looked in # if the importance of the atomic number had been known then. leyev wondered whether they could be classified in some manner, just as animals and plants had been classified. When Mendeleyev thought about the problem, he did not know that this had been tried twice before (by the Frenchman Alexander Emile Beguyer de Chancourtois in # and by the Englishman John Alexander Newlands in #) ; nor did he know that the German Dr. Luther Meyer was engaged in the same task at the same time. Mendeleyev had two criteria 'in mind. One was the atomic weight, the other the number of valences of each element -- that is, the number of other atoms an atom can hold. Leaving out the lightest element, hydrogen, Mendeleyev began with lithium that can combine with one other atom. Beryllium came next. Its atom could combine with two other atoms. Then came boron that could combine with three other atoms and after that carbon that could combine with four others. Going along that way Mendeleyev found a series ofl-#-#-#-#-I valences, and the next set of elements repeated this series, which is the reason why we still speak of a "periodic" table. The periods after the first two sets of seven each were longer than seven links which did not worry him. What was worrisome was that the elements, when arranged in this manner, usually produced columns of elements with similar chemical characterAtnmie number Name Symbol Atomic Weight Name of Discoverer and Year of Discovery Lanthanum La # Mosander, Cerium Ce # Klaproth and Berzelius, Praseodymium Pr # Auer von Welsbach, Neodymium Nd # Auer von Welsbach, Promethium Pm #. Marinsky and Glendenin, Samarium Sm # de Boisbaudran, Europium Eu # Demarcay, Gadolinium Gd # Marignac, Terbium Tb # Mosander, Dysprosium Dy #I de Boisbaudran, Holmium Ho # Soret, Erbium Er # Mosander, Thulium Tm # Cleve, Ytterbium Yb # Marignac, Lutetium Lu # Urbain, istics. Usually, that is, but not all the time; and in #I Mendeleyev took the daring step of disregarding atomic weight in a few cases and of leaving gaps in his table. These gaps, he declared, represented elements still to be discovered; they were next to the known elements aluminum, boron and silicon; and Mendeleyev, using the Greek root eka (in the meaning "to the side of"), labelled the empty spaces ekaaluminum, eka-boron and ekasilicon. They were discovered quite soon. In # eka-aluminum became gallium, in # ekaboron became scandium and in # eka-silicon became germanium. After such a success in prediction nobody could doubt that Mendeleyev's Periodic Table was valid. But while all doubts about the validity of the system were ruled out, that did not mean that there were no trouble spots. In some places things did not fit well, which probably meant undiscovered elements. Then there was a cluster of elements that were collectively known as the "rare earth elements" (now referred to as the lanthanides after their first Fig. #. The six lightest atoms, from the more than ephemeraf muonium via hydrogen, double-weight hydrogen, triple-weight hydrogen, 'Might" helium to normal helium. representative, see Table I as a memory refresher) which were very similar to each other chemically and which also upset a neat and orderly arrangement no matter how one tried to fit them in. Finally there was the problem of a few new elements in the area of the heavyweights. In # Marie Sklodowska-Curie had found two new elements, polonium with an atomic weight of # and radium with an atomic weight of about #. While Mme. Curie is mainly known for the discovery of these two elements, she would be nearly as famous for other work, even if polonium and radium had been found by others. She proved that "Becquerel's rays" (discovered by Antoine Becquerel in #) were emitted by the uranium in the compounds he used and that thorium (discovered in # by Jons Jacob Berzelius) also emitted radiation. Finally it was Mme. Curie, who coined the term "radioactivity". '"T'he discoveries of the Curies ' prompted a large number of the new generation of scientists to go after radioactive substances. There was Bertram B. Boltwood (#-#) in America who discovered a new clement called "ionium". There was Friedrich Ernst Dorn in Germany (#-#) who showed in # that radium did not emit radiation only but also a gas that was entered into the Periodic Table as niton -- it formed the bottom of the column of noble gases helium, neon, argon, krypton and xenon that had Ramsay during the last halfdecade of the nineteenth century. himself (#-#); there was Ernest Rutherford (#-#), a native of New Zealand working in Canada and ending his life as Lord Rutherford of Nelson (after his birthplace). There was Hans Geiger (#-#), who worked with Rutherford and whose name is attached to the most important single instrument in atomic research, and there was Otto Hahn (born #), who worked with both Rutherford and Ramsay. There was, somewhat later, Niels Bohr (#) of Denmark and Enrico Fermi (#-#) of Italy. There was, in addition to Ramsay, a large British contingent of which Frederick Soddy (#-#), Sir Joseph Thomson (#-#), Henry GwynJeffries Moseley (#-#) and Sir James Chadwick (born #) became the most famous. Before we go on it will be useful to look at Fig. #. It shows a section of the Periodic Table as it would have looked in # if the table had then been drawn with the principles now known to be important. Especially the bottom line is important. Four radioactive elements were known: radium, actinium, thorium and uranium. It was not quite clear then what their order should be, and it was suspected that there might be more. Then Boltwood contributed his "ionium". Otto Hahn began his career by discovering what he called "radio-thorium". At a later date he added an element he called "meso-thorium," and a little later he had to realize that he was dealing with two elements that were logically called meso thoriumI and mesothorium-#. Then he found one that he called uranium-X that proved to be quite a nuisance as far as experimentation wtih radioactive substances were concerned. In # Otto Hahn acquired an assistant by the name of Lise Meitner, the daughter of a Jewish lawyer in Vienna who found that academic circles in Berlin discriminated against her -- not because she was Jewish, but because she was a woman! Female scientists were not yet accepted, and the great Emil Fisdier told Hahn that he could have her as an assistant only if she promised to stay in their own laboratory and never to betray her presence to the (male) students of the university. Together they discovered Protactinium. In the meantime still other "elements" had put in an appearance: there was actinium-B and actinium-X, there was thorium-B, thorium-X and thoriumC. Rutherford began to suspect that atomic transformations seemed to be going on right under the eyes of the investigators, and Boltwood began to talk of a decay chain which probably ran from uranium via ionium and possibly thorium to radium and from there to lead. Of course this violated the fundamental rule of chemistry that elements are (a) independent and (b) unchangeable. Chemists who went after their own discoveries in their own fields began to make jokes about modern alchemists who tried to transmute metals,i. and they were openly indignant when Hahn and others could not show them "samples" of mesothorium-# or uranium-X. The fact that Hahn, in practically every publication, had to stress that he worked with quantities too small to be weighed shows how strange the new "radiochemistry" must have looked to "ordinary" chemists. A #I quibbling aside, the multi tude of radioactive elements posed a problem. Where did they fit into the Periodic Table? Mendeleyev's table had proved its worth for the non-radioactive elements. Therefore the radioactives had to fit into it somewhere. But by # nearly fifty such substances had been found. Even if you cut that number in half by assuming that many of them bore two different names because they had been discovered independently by different researchers and assuming further that a few mistakes had been made -- even two dozen recently discovered radioactive elements just could not be accommodated by the table. It was Frederick Soddy, in #, who found the answer. These radioactive elements all differed from each other as far as radiation was concerned. Some emitted one kind of rays and others another kind, and those that emitted the same kind differed in intensity. But many of them were alike in their chemical characteristics, and the Periodic Table dealt with chemical elements. Hence many of the radioactive elements belonged in the same place in the table. Greek for "same place" is eisos topos; the concept of isotopes had been born. And just at about the same time Henry Gwyn-Jeffries Moseley -- also a Rutherford pupil -- almost single-handedly revolutionized the table itself. He demonstrated that all elements behaved properly under Rb Sr Y Zr Nb MO To Ru Rh Pd Cs BQ Hf To W Re Os Ir Pt Fr Ra X X X X X --  -- Lq Ce Pr Nd Pm Sm Eu Gd Tb Dy HO Er Tm Yb Lu AC Th Pa U Np Pu Am Cm Bk Cf E Fm Mv No Lw Fig. #. Some portion of the Periodic Table as in Fig. #. as it looks In #. X-ray analysis if one sorted them by the number of electric charges in their nuclei. The number of charges -- called "atomic number" . -- was the important thing; the atomic weight was secondary. Now the table acquired the form shown in Fig. #. There could not possibly be an element between actinium (# # ) and thorium (##) since one cannot have half a charge; but there was room for an unknown element between thorium and uranium (##). Element ##I was the protactinium of Hahn and Meitner. The recognition of the existence of isotopes and the arrangement by atomic number had not only saved Mendeleyev's table against the onslaught of the radioactives, it had greatly improved it. Now, knowing what to look for, one could think a little less gropingly about the structure of the atom. Rutherford had shown in the meantime that the "alpha particle" shot out by radium was actually the nucleus of a helium atom. It was also clear that the so-called beta rays were actually electrons. Rutherford, in a lecture to chemists who still looked at all this with a mixture of wonder and helplessness, made an interesting comparison. When an atom breaks down, he said, it is similar to firing a howitzer. The alpha particle is the shell; the smoke (still material but tenous by comparison) is represented by the electrons called beta rays; while the flash of light from the howitzer compares to the gamma rays which are true radiation and not particles. Now the idea of how an atom was constructed was this: the helium atom has the atomic number # which means that two electrons orbit the nucleus. The nucleus theh should consist of two positively charged protons. But the atomic weight of helium is #, hence there have to be four protons in the nucleus. But since the nucleus only has two unit charges there must also be two electrons in that nucleus, neutralizing two of the four protons. Of course one could raise all kinds of questions about this. But these seemed to be the observed facts, and the purpose of a theory is to explain the observed facts, not to doubt them. In #, as has been told. Sir James Chadwick discovered experimental facts which could only be explained by assuming the existence of a sub-atomic particle that was as massive as a proton but lacked an electric charge, a neutral particle to be named neutron. And Werner Heisenberg in Germany said immediately and apparently with a sigh of relief, that this would eliminate the electrons in the nucleus. The alpha particle would simply consist of two protons and two neutrons which would explain both the charge and the mass. In the same year "heavy hydrogen" (with mass #) was discovered, and interest shifted from the heaviest elements in the table to the lightest. rjig. # shows how, according to our knowledge of today, the six lightest isotopes are built. Ordinary helium has its two protons and two neutrons in the nucleus and is a stable element. But there is a helium isotope, called tralphium, with only one neutron in the nucleus. This is an unstable isotope, of mass #. Hydrogen also has an isotope of mass #, called tritium, with two neutrons and one proton. Like helium of mass # it is unstable, but hydrogen of mass # (deuterium) and ordinary hydrogen are stable. Below ordinary hydrogen one more "element" has been added recently. Its nucleus consist of a "muon" (also called mu-meson), and "muonium" might be considered an isotope of hydrogen. But since a muon lasts only is the shortest-lived of all the short-lived isotopes. All this was necessary as background for the answer to the question of why it took so long to recognize the fission of uranium for what it was. In # Rutherford had succeeded for the first time in actually transmuting an element by bombarding nitrogen atoms. Some of the atoms were struck by alpha particles, losing protons from their nuclei in the process. Assuming that the alpha particle itself was absorbed by the nucleus, the following had taken place: # N #  #He# , ##  iHi or, in words: a nitrogen nucleus of atomic number # and mass # had absorbed a helium nucleus (## of mass #), forming an oxygen nucleus (## of mass #) and a hydrogen nucleus. This very first successful experiment showed what could happen. The addition of an alpha particle would raise the atomic number of the new nucleus by #; the loss of an alpha particle would lower it by #. Of course the new nucleus might be imstable and shoot out a proton (lowering the atomic number by #) or else it might shoot out an electron (which means that one of the neutrons in the nucleus had changed into a proton) which would raise the atomic number by #. In short, all the changes that were observed in the course of time, and there were very many of them, changed the atomic number by I or by #, up or down in the table. If bombardment with alpha particles, and later with neutrons, had produced a new element, the researcher would look at the table in both directions for I or # numbers and then try chemical tests to see where the newly created isotope belonged. It was all perfectly clear. 'yhe new elements produced by the neutron bombardment of uranium therefore must have slid down two places, turning into isotopes of thorium, or, by continued decay, isotopes of radium. Or else they had moved up a place or two -- three at the very most -- and filled the spaces above ##; ## would then be eka-rhenium, ## ekaosmium and ## eka-iridium. Actually the uranium atom had broken into ## barium and ## krypton, forming several radioactive isotopes of each. Look at Fig. I again and you'll see that barium is located above radium, which means that they are chemically similar. Uranium fission produced radioactive isotopes with radium-barium characteristics; it was much easier to assume that the new radioactive Atomic number Name Symbol Atomic Weight Name of Discoverer and Year of Discovery Actinium Ac Debierne, Thorium Th # Berzelius, Protactinium Pa Hahn and Meitner, Uranium U # Klaproth, Neptunium Np McMillan and Abelson, Plutonium Pu Seaborg et al... Americium Am Seaborg et al... Curium Cm Seaborg et al., Berkelium Bk Seaborg et al... Californium Cf Seaborg et al., Einsteinium E Ghiorso et al... Fermium Pm Studier et al., Mendelevium Mv Ghiorso et al... Nobelium No Team at Berkeley, Lawrentlum Lw Ghiorso et al., isotopes were radium isotopes. But Hahn and Strassmann became doubtful. In a repiort published early in # they concluded with the words: "speaking as chemists we feel obliged to say that the new substances are not radium but barium." In another report, only a few months later, they definitely said that the new isotopes were barium, but still maintained that eka-rhenium, eka-osmium, etc. had been found. Actually they were isotopes of lanthanum and yttrium, which were not recognized because the chemical methods used were aimed at finding elements with characteristics similar to the platinum metals. American researchers who had far better facilities and were already armed with the knowledge that uranium broke down into medium-heavy elements also had a difficult time. They had produced element ## (neptunium) and ## (plutonium), and according to the rules neptunium should be chemically similar to rhenium and plutonium to osmium. They were not -- and the problem was cleared up only after the second world war. Somebody might have guessed the truth, but I don't know who did it first. Element ## (actinium) is located on the table below ## (lanthanum), and lanthanum starts the strange series of the rare elements. Actinium, we know, starts a similar series; the elements from # to # (see Table II and Fig. #) are now collectively called the actinides, and the tables resumed with the still undiscovered element ##. As Fig. # show.s, element Poul Anderson is an editor's delight -- always reliable, always inventive, always great fun to read. Unfortunately for all of us, the rascal took a large part of last year off to wander around Europe, to the detriment of all our inventories. With pleasure, though, we welcome him back in the next issue. The cover is from his story, which is entitled Door to Anywhere -- and that's what it is: a door to any place in the universe... which unfortunately kills the people who pass through! Hayden Howard brings us another Esk story. The Modern Penitentiary. Willy Ley's column deals with the sound of meteorites. There'll be a novelette by Larry Niven called At the Bottom of a Hole -- a gravity hole, that is; namely the surface of a planet -- plus Algis Budys's book reviews and whatever else we can squeeze into what still remains the most pages of any science-fiction magazine in the world... ## should be chemically similar to ##, hafnium, element ## should be similar to ##, tantalum, and so forth. Of course it is not to be expected that any of the elements beyond the actinides will be stable. But it can he hoped that they will have isotopes that last long enough for an investigation of their chemical characteristics. And if ## then turns out to be similar to ## and ## similar to ##, Mendeleyev's table will have passed its final test. Too Many Esks Dr. West's main purpose in life was to save the Earth from an invasion no one else suspected! I ringing above the opened  ' harbor-ice, the immense flock of male sandpipers crowded down on the thawing tundra. With menacing squeaks, the fragile sandpipers hopped at each other. Flurrying wings, they battled for nesting territories close to the tiny pond. Too many sandpipers? Dr. Joe West rested beside his heavy pack and tried to force his thoughts ahead to the Arctic harbor, where the ragged tents were crowding. A squeaking sandpiper fled past his boot. Dr. West's imagination recoiled from the harbor. He stared into the tiny pond, where wriggling swarms of mosquito larvae already were pupating. Already there was a bloody whine behind Dr. West's ear. He slapped the back of his neck. "Dammit, I don't want to end up like a criminal;" Through the mosquitos, he focused his binoculars against the bleak natural harbor. "I don't want to be a martyr." The distant' growling of the tractor-truck trundling food cases out of the beached L.S.T. was punctuated by a gun shot. Probably some bearded amateur humanitarian shooting at a seagull! Dr. West glared through his binoculars at the flamboyant amateur lettering across the hull of the chartered land"No matter how many you feed there'll be more." Dr. West shook his head in a haze of mosquitos and refocused his binoculars at the tent-city rimming the harbor like dirty snow. With its explosive rate of growth, the tents would spread all the way inland to this pond before -- Dr. West blinked. His nervous system tingled from surfacing childhood guilt as he recognized through the binoculars, magnified and in compressed perspective beside a distant plywood cabin, the uniformed man, Mountie -- Police Inspector -- Canadian policeman -- cop, cop, cop! n the surface. Dr. West knew the problem was how to distribute the aerosol spray cans to the Esks without being traced. The depths of his problem were more disturbing. He had landed his float plane on LaRue Lake, the long pond located an hour's hike inland across the boggy tundra. No secrecy there. Two seaplanes and an amphibian already were tied up like spiders as if their pilots expected wind. Evidently the lake was safer than the exposed harbor. A grinning Esk had peered out of a single tent, probably a guard for the planes. Many muddy boot prints converged on deeper tracks, a trail left by all the airborne whitemen who had hurried to inspect the multiplying Esks. Through his binoculars. Dr. West studied the cop -- the Mountie walking away from the plywood cabin and its tall radio mast. Striding past stacked supply crates, the Mountie went down the beach . toward the bearded characters lolling in front of the L.S.T. Liked a beached whale, the landing ship vomited the tractor-truck with another load of food cases. Up to the tents of the Esks, no one seemed to be guarding the supplies. Perhaps during the past winter the R. C. M. P. had discovered that the Esks were more obedient, less tempted to thievery even than Eskimos. Dr. West frowned. Hordes of Esk children were romping around the boxes. Dr. West could not see any guards. He put away his binoculars. Glancing at the vast Arctic sky, he hoisted his pack, heavy with the disguised containers of aerosol spray. He plodded straight into the village. Concealment was impossible anyway. While the children scampered around him. Dr. West walked stiffly to meet the Mountie, who was striding up from the beach, in a swarm of mosquitos. "Sir, I recognize... you are Dr. Joseph West." The Mountie managed to seem glad to see him. "As you predicted, sir, we've a rapidly growing community." The Mountie had a warm handshake. "It is... it is an honor, sir, to meet you. Sir, I've always considered you as the... the discoverer of these -- people. A pleasure to meet you. Why don't we continue on to my cabin. Your flight, walking from the lake, you must be tired and hungry, sir." He reached to relieve Dr. West of the weight of his pack. "Thank you," Dr. West muttered with embarrassment, allowing the Mountie to take the surprisingly heavy pack. For the moment, the Mountie was too courteous to ask if he had a Landing Permit. No doubt the politician, LaRue, had warned the R. C. M. P. to be on the lookout for Dr. West. Inside the cabin, mosquitos hummed across plywood walls lined with books, stereo components and photosatellite maps of the Boothia Peninsula. Evidently the Mountie expected a permanent assignment here. "Here's my Landing Permit." Dr. West handed it over with a belligerent smile. "Surprised?" "No, sir. Headquarters radioed me to be expecting your aircraft." The Mountie acted like a solid type who would not expose his surprise, even if a little green man from Uranus four-lettered on his R. C. M. P. hat. During tea and mosquitos. Dr. West opened his heavy pack. He lifted out a tape recorder, a strobe light with the largest size battery pack and a bulky battery-operated #mm movie camera. Due to efficient forethought, all this equipment used the same size cylindrical interchangeable batteries. None of the equipment would work, because each battery enclosed and concealed an aerosol spray can. Dr. West glanced from the tape recorder to the Mountie's mildly interested expression. "I'm looking for Eevvaalik," Dr. West announced, and the Mountie's eyelids flickered. I t was Dr. West who had been surprised whenhis application for a Landing Permit finally was granted. The Esks had become a political football, and footballs bounce both ways. A year ago. Cultural Sanctuary guards would have kept Dr. West out, but -- In the Canadian Parliament, after listening to impassioned attacks by members of LaRue's party against the Whole Cultural Sanctuary Commission concept and its incapability of caring for the exploding Esk population, the M.P.'s had refused to pass the annual appropriation for the Boothia Peninsula Eskimo Cultural Sanctuary. When carry-over funds were exhausted, the Sanctuary Guards had to be withdrawn, and smiling politicians. Life photographers, amazed gynecologists and disturbed Family Allowance administrators had landed on LaRue Lake and plodded across the tundra to gawk at the Esks. The Canadian government's Family Planning nurses already had reported that the Esks showed discouragingly negative attitudes toward customary birth control techniques. When the rumor reached Ottawa that Family Planning nurses were injecting Esk women with a six-month ovulation-delay hormone and assuring the women it was a flu shot, there was more outraged oratory from old Etienne LaRue in Parliament. The nurses were withdrawn. Landing Permits were limited. Dr. West's application was not answered. Ignored rather than specifically denied by some cautious clerk. Dr. West had suspected the bureaucrats still were holding their fingers up to test the winds of change. Dr. West's past reputation in population control research for the U. S. Defense Department was enough for LaRue to demand he be kept out. In Canada, from one side blew the dinosaur's breath of old Etienne LaRue, opposing any population limitation for the Esks or anyone else. Whether the Esks might vote for his party was unimportant, he said. On the other side were increasingly disquieted bureaucrats and politicians responsible for the food, clothing and wellbeing of the rapidly increasing Esks. Unless something sensible were done, taxes would have to increase. Eventually, addressed to Dr. West, a Landing Permit was issued with an illegible signature. Some bureaucrat hoped to remain anonymous. "You're quite lucky, sir," the Mountie was saying, "to locate her. Eevvaalik was brought to this camp two weeks ago. Our doctor tells me she is quite ill, T.B." The thought flashed through Dr. West's mind, when he fled from the Boothia Peninsula, he must take Eevvaalik with him. Kidnapping? Last winter, Eevvaalik refused to go. Now would she harshly scream and fight and cough? This might be his last chance. In California, he could get professional help in interrogating her. Depth hypnosis aided by pentathol injections might expose what Eevvaalik claimed she could not bear to remember. Unreasonably, sometimes she claimed all the Esks were her children. What had created the first Esk? Locked in her greasy head -- II CC"This way, sir." As the Mountie led him through the aimless crowds of grinning Esks toward Eevvaalik's tent. Dr. West knew he ought to add kidnapping to his crimes. He was already suspected of it. The day before he took off from California, an inside page of the San Francisco Chronicle had carried excerpts from Etienne LaRue's latest speech in Montreal. As an addendum to florid attacks upon Canada's birthcontrol clinics, public schools, and parking problem, Etienne LaRue demanded to know why the government had not investigated the kidnapping last winter of an Eskimo, a certain Marthalik, now reported to be held against her will in California. ly with Dr. West to California. She was an Esk, not an Eskimo. The only one of her uncounted children Dr. West had brought with her might be his son. Not yet three years old, the smiling boy already managed understandable English. Terrifyingly, he was as large and agile and mature as a #-year-old boy, or any other #-year-old Esk. "In this tent," the Mountie was saying. "Eevvaalik?" The tents were Canadian Army surplus and looked it. Eevvaalik crouched in the dim corner beside her hollowed stone seal-oil lamp, empty. Dr. West unslung his heavy pack. "Eh-eh," she laughed, immediately recognizing him. "It is The-Whiteman-Who-Was-Bitten-By-A-Dog." Coughing, she gasped: "Tell this person of her husband." "Peterluk has much to eat. He has a warm place to sleep," Dr. West answered. "The Government would not let me go in to see him." "A good place," Eevvaalik said hopefully. "This person wishes to be there also." Silently, the Mountie left the tent. Mosquitos whined. Dr. West smiled at Eevvaalik as he knelt beside her and felt lier pulse. In a way he was sorry that her weakness had drained away her crusty ind(iendence. Probably she was the only real Eskimo in the camp. "Y ou would like it in Ottawa," he said, meaning California, beginning to think she would go with him to the plane with no trouble at all. "Eh-eh," she laughed. "What is this warm prison called?" "The New Ottawa Reformation Center. They say each person has his own igloo in the tower." Dr. West laid his hand on her brow, wishing he had brought a thermometer. "Peterluk needs a woman," Eevvaalik laughed. "This person will be stronger soon." She slapped her bony chest. "This pTson can still do it with Peterluk the way he likes." She managed a feeble leer at Dr. West. "So you take this person to her husband." "Soon-soon," Dr. West sighed, regretting he had not even brought a sleeping injection from his medical bag which now seemed so far away in the plane on LaRue Lake. Ignoring the mosquitos, leather-skinned old Eevvaalik slept. "This tent seemed the only ' place where Dr. West could escape the thousand eyes. Swiftly, he opened the back of the tape recorder, took out the batteries. Prying off the top of a cylindrical battery, he removed a small, orange aerosol can With his heavy-bladed hunting knife he dug hard-packed filth-clotted gravel from the floor of the tent. He refilled the battery with gravel. Jamming on the top, he fitted the battery back into the tape recorder. By the time he had operated on all the batteries in the tape recorder, in the battery pack for the strobe light and in the battery-powered camera, he had # aerosol cans labelled He was sweating with haste and fright as he removed the rigidity boards from the square pack, dovetailed the boards together and opened the little packageof box nails. He hammered the box together using the butt of his hunting knife. The outside of the box was likely looking invoice number. If he had planned all of this sooner, if he had made the terrible decision earlier. Dr. West thought, he might have planted this box in the freight car to Churchill on Hudson Bay or in the L.S.T. when it was being loaded. He might have avoided this risk. But here he was. No excuse, even now, ahead of the Government's plan to resettle the Esks, he might have been able to place these terrible cans in the next food shipment and never come to the Boothia Peninsula. But here he was. "What makes me do these things?" It was as dim outside as it would ever be. The crazy orange sun was looping down to the horizon and would rise without setting.' Dr. West withdrew his head into the tent. Leaving the photographic equipment on the gravel floor, he fitted the wooden box containing the aerosol cans into his pack. Their spray would not kill mosquitos. When he tried to walk past hordes of playing children, they followed him. Like Eskimo children they didn't keep regular sleeping hours. Here it was midnight. They ran ahead of him toward a stack of unopened #. Children swarmed ahead of him onto the crates, giggling. Little girls hummed and flapped their skinny arms. My iod, I can't really do it, Dr. West thought. Let the Canadian government do it. They've got to, eventually. But most Canadian economists insisted the country was underpopulated. He thought of China, India -- still increasing. More disillusioning, in the U.S. during #-# when use spread the birth-rate had started down. Then the Pentagon had become frantic because the future supply of scientists and soldiers was diminishing in comparison with unfriendly countries whose birth rates remained high. U. S. economists became disturbed because production was geared to a population growth rate of about # per year, and this slump to a # population increase might be leading toward a recession. Increased space spending and accelerated pump priming were not taking up the slack. There would not be enough future consumers, unless, as one of the less inhibited tele-commentators put it: "The opinion media embark on a massive educational program of mother-priming." Four children became the minimum family size in advertisements. Income tax deductions were raised to # for the first child, another # for the second, an additional # for the third and on up. Publicity was given to patriotically large families. New excise taxes increased the costs of birth-control pills. The population growth rate increased to more than #. In defiance of a vast array of birth-control methods available in the richest country in the world, the U.S. population was now increasing at # per tion would double in # years. This rate increase was tortoise-slow compared with the Esks. #Chat got for us?" The ' 'roundly innocent face of an Esk boy peeked over the supply crates close to Dr. West, and the suddenly grinning boy opened his little hands; he was a clown. "Nothing. Everything." Dr. West answered. Laughing, all the children began jabbering at once. Their modern Eskimo dialect seemed cruder, clumsier than Dr. West remembered from a year ago. With only other Esks as their models for growing up so quickly, would each generation be simpler, more crudely hewn than the last? Dr. West asked if any of them could read. He pointed to the marks on the boxes. None of the children grasped what he meant. They didn't know about reading. Dr. West thought they would not have time to learn. They would be adults and breeding by the time they were # years old. Could they learn to read? How long would they live? No one knew yet. Some of the first generations # years ago had shown a slight grasp of abstractions. Was this a declining ability? Those first Esks had two real Eskimos, Peterluk and Eewaalik, as models. Now these children saw only other inexperienced Esks as their models for growing up. "Do you hunt walrus?" Dr. West asked. "Play at hunting walrus? Harpoon? Seal?" "Wal-rus?" Already these #year-old and #-year-old children, who looked like #yearolds, didn't know what walrus were. Due to the outspreading population pressure around this harbor where the supplies were landed, Esk children might not even see a seal. A little girl climbed onto Dr. West's lap. "Tell me of our grandfather in the sky." "Once there was a great white bear who looked down from the stars," Dr. West began, but since he last was on the Boothia Peninsula the myth must have been crystallized in a new order, because the children giggled and began telling him the story. "That star. That star." They were pointing, but in the sunfaded Arctic night the star was invisible to Dr. West. "That star flying to this place closer all the time," the boy explained patiently. "That is how we began. Grandfather bear send part of himself ahead. He say be fruitful and multiply and prepare this place for me." "What does fruitful mean?" Dr. West asked. "Multiply?" "Don't know yet," the boy answered solemnly. "But -- when we have covered the world. Grandfather bear will come. And once again all of us will become one. It will feel so good." The children giggled and laughed and clapped their hands, echoing: "Will feel so good." Ill L ike children everywhere, their attention was shifting. They lost interest in Dr. West and ran away to play. Dr. West listened to their shrill voices in the distance, while he removed the wooden box of aerosol spray cans from his pack and left it among the bigger wooden crates. He walked away, his heart beating faster instead of slower. What are you doing? Dr. West's young-old face twisted as if a spear was probing his heart. I'm doing what has to he done now. What can't be done after the Esks have spread through the Canadian population. But do you know what you are doing? Dr. West blindly hurried away, thinking of Marthalik's gently smiling face across the breakfast table in California. Anxious to please him, she had repeated that she was glad not to be bothered with a baby: "I dream about many babies. Something -- Grandfather Bear from the sky? Silly dream." Like the waxing moon her restlessness returned each month, and she cried out in her sleep; but to him she laughed with anbarrassment: "Eh-eh, it feels strange not to have a baby every month. Feels strange not to accomplish anything." At the start of the experiment, Dr. West had sat with his arms around her, both of them inhaling the bacterial endospores. In # hours Marthalik had run a temperature of # degrees; his temperature had been #. For a few days she mentioned vague internal itchings. Then her obvious symptoms vanished. She had "recovered." But each childless month her restlessness returned more forcibly. Now in her dreams, which she would or could not describe, she shouted -- in anger? At him? Do you know what you are doing to these people psychologically? Dr. West pushed into Eevvaalik's tent and shoved his photographic equipment into his pack. I can't even predict all their physical reactions to this pathogen. He winced at the thought of children playing with the orange cans. Endospores of the bacteria were "sleeping" in these aeroteria had been repeatedly tested on chimps and humans while he was Director of Oriental Population Problems Research at the University of California. A mildly virulent strain, but bred to be resistant to the range of antibiotics available in certain nations, their infection tended to cause a swelling of the Fallopian tubes. In four to five years some of the original test women in California began having babies again, although timewise more widely spaced. Here was the potentiality for controlling the population growth of other nations, secretly, unilaterally. The research had been funded by a Defense Department grant. By the time the young, contributing scientists discovered their first gray hairs, their enthusiasm had faded. Dr. West was particularly susceptible to guilt feelings. After he jockeyed into the Director's job. Dr. West diverted bacterial research to a characteristic not in the Pentagon's original specifications. It was a limiting, time-space characteristic which was a triumph of bacterial genetics. The bacteria were genetically altered until they exhibited consistently selfattenuating virulency. Self-attenuating, like the ripples from a stone dropped into a pond, as the bacterial infection spread outward through the population its virulency would spread outward to nothing. It could not infect the world. From a single source, it could not even engulf a small country. This had disappointed the Pentagon, as Dr. West bitterly recalled. The Defense Department reduced several of its financial grants to the University, a warning slash on the wrist. The University's lifeblood was government-financed research, so it became vital that Dr. Joseph West should resign as Director of Oriental Population Problems Research. X  rith a little "pencil-andcan-of-beans" research grant. Dr. West had returned to Arctic endocrinology. Camping with what he thought were Eskimos, he felt secretly relieved to be out as Director. Trying to act like an organization man had been raising hell with his blood pressure. But these Eskimos didn't act like the Eskimos he remembered from his previous trips to the Arctic. Slowly like a blind man, he clumsily "saw" that they were not. Then Marthalik, the girl he had been sleeping with, swelled up an gave birth within a month. A month? When he had returned to California with Marthalik, the men in population research thought his report was a practical joke -- until Marthalik gave birth at monthly intervals. Then he got professional cooperation. Marthalik was the only Esk on whom the population-limiting bacteria had been tested. A time-threat appeared. Dr. West had to act quickly, when he learned the Canadian Government was preparing to resettle the Esks throughout the North. From a scientific point of view he knew he had acted too quickly, insanely. One Esk was not a valid sample. All members of a species will not react the same way to a new disease. In his mind, on a graph, a bell-shaped curve confronted him. Individual reactions tend to group along a bellshaped curve. On the lip of the "bell" a few have surprisingly slight reactions to a disease. The great majority of people along the hump of the curve have the typical illness. A few down the other side of the bell-curve suffer violent reactions. Dr. West's face tightened like a death mask. If the virulent side of the bell graph had a cut-off appearance with a population line rising straight up from maximum virulency, the researcher would be looking at an abstract line of corpses. "God, forgive me!" Dr. West couldn't know where Marthalik's mild reaction would fit on a bellshaped curve of the entire infected Esk population.  tell you  had to act now before these people sdattered. Dr. West wondered if he had spoken out loud. "We will go now," Dr. West said quietly, and he knelt beside Eevvaalik and began to help her up. "Eh-eh, this person stand by herself." Eevvaalik swayed while he supported her arm, and as she shuffled across the tent floor she was temporarily halted by a paroxysm of coughing, and then she continued on out into the garish Arctic day-night under her own power. "Eh-eh, big sky." Her legs sagged, and Dr. West supported her while the mosquitos whined. D r. West knew he was going to need strong help to carry Eewaalik all the way across the tundra to his plane. He hoped the Mountie was asleep. Quietly, Dr. West drafted four Esks. Unquestioningly they tried to obey him. Finally, two of the Esks understood -- observed from him how to form a carrying-chair of their interlocked hands for Eewaalik. The other two Esks wandered along behind. Dr. West was beginning to think he would get away with Eewaalik. The Mountie blundered toward them, his hair still rumpled with sleep, his eyes blinking in the weak midnight sunglow. Dr. West realized that an Esk must have been instructed to watch constantly, and the Esk had run to awaken the Mountie. "Sir, if she is so ill," the Mountie mumbled, "you'd best take her to my cabin." He added apologetically: "Our doctor isn't here. Gone to Walrus Point Encampment two sleeps ago. Put her in my cabin. I'll send a boy for our doctor's reserve kit, if you want to give her something." Dr. West started to speak and couldn't. It was now or never. The Mountie blinked at the pair of Esks. "You, you, walk slow. Carry old woman to big cabin." "Eh? Not old," Eewaalik protested faintly as they carried her off and away from Dr. West. "Sir, you'll want some tea." The Mountie's hand closed on Dr. West's arm and steered him toward the cabin. It was as if the Mountie knew how Marthalik had been removed to California and didn't intend to let Dr. West fly off with Eewaalik as well. Dr. West felt suddenly old. As he v.?a!ked, he resisted the urge to glance toward the stack of crates. Had the Esk spy witnessed him hiding the box of spray cans and thought to teU the Mountie of the little box the Whiteman had left among the crates? "You, you put her on the floor. Over there by stove," the Mountie was ordering the Esks as they went into the cabin. To Dr. West the Mountie smiled wanly. "I'm not afraid of a little T.B." "Eevvaalik's was an arrested case of T.B.," Dr. West said. "What was the doctor -- how was the doctor treating her?" "Don't know, sir. I thought antibiotics cured that sort of thing nowadays, but -- are the germs, sir, getting ahead of us? I'd thought she was better." "Have you seen T.B. among the Esks?" It was a rhetorical question. Dr. West was nerving himself to walk defiantly out of the cabin and hike to his plane. "None, sir. Esks all seem sound as Canadian dollars," the Mountie laughed wearily. "Healthier than the rest of us." "And multiplying a hell of a lot faster," Dr. West blurted, realizing he was going to stay and see it out to the end no matter what happened. "One chap had a crate fall on his foot today, sir. Bloody mess. He's not complaining of much pain, but Esks don't," the Mountie's sleepy voice rambled on. "Bloody mess. Sir, since the doctor may not be back for days, I was hoping you'd have a look at this injured Esk, Not now, sir. After you've slept. Dr. West knew the Mountie didn't intend for him to leave. He was the mouse. Was the Mountie the cat? He sat down on the corner bunk. Swirling with # hours of e.-hau.stion. Dr. West slept among the whirling mosquitos. IV rhen Dr. West awoke, there ' ' was an intermittent hissing noise within the cabin. He opened his eyes and watched the Mountie moving around in the cabin with one arm upraised, waving a little orange can. A masking odor of artificial pine trees drifted down upon Dr. West's face. Breathing quickly. Dr. West raised himself on one elbow. The Mountie lowered the orange-colored aerosol spray can. "You've had a good sleep, sir. Canned bacon for breakfast, sir?" Dr. West couldn't open his mouth to answer. His contracting stomach was about to crawl out of his mouth as he watched the Mountie using the Mosquito Spray. "Any time I wake up," the Mountie's voice chatted on, "I call that meal my breakfast. I miss not having fried seal liver. This spray must be the slowacting kind. Ah, see that mosquito! Still circling around like a Skua. Skua's a fierce gull. Nearest thing we have to a vulture. Sir, do you want your eggs sunny-side up? Those bearded chaps from New York may think themselves better than uniformed men, but the girl, skinny little thing -- she's the cook in their landing ship, made me a present of these dozen eggs. A uniform always appeals to the women, sir. Never fails. Made me a present of this strawberry jam. How many pieces of bacon will you be having, sir?" He sprayed near the frying pan. The overpowering odor of frying bacon whirled around as Dr. West blundered outside and threw up before an interested audience of young Esks. They were impressed by his dry heaves for a few moments. Then, giggling, a boy chased a girl through the crowd, spraying her face with the mist from an orange can. She was inhaling a spores. When Dr. West went back into the bacon-reeking cabin, the mosquitos were whining unabated. The spray was harmless to mosquitos. Eewaalik was awake. Squatting in the corner, she was devouring Dr. West's unfinished breakfast. "Here, sir, a good cup of tea will swish out the stomach, I always say." The Mountie cheerfully waved his hand at a mosquito. "When you feel fit, I hope you'll take a look at the Esk with the crushed foot." The mountie evidently intended to keep Dr. West as long as he could. Dr. West knew the Mountie had been in communication with his superiors by radio. Were they belatedly checking out the "kidnapping" of Marthalik? That might necessitate telephone calls to authorities in California. Reputedly the R. C. M. P. were sticklers as to legal procedure, careful as to the rights of a suspect. '"This Mountie might think Dr. West was attempting to make off with Eewaalik, but proof to a judge would be difficult if Dr. West denied that intent. Temporary impasse -- After inspecting the crushed foot of the grinning Esk, Dr. West told the Mountie he wanted to walk to his plane to get his medical bag. Instead, the Mountie sent an Esk to get it. In that irritating moment. Dr. West hoped this damned, smug Mountie would be susceptible to the endospores from the aerosol can. In males the infection sometimes produced uncomfortable and embarrassing symptoms like prostatitus. In # hours he would know -- I n # hours the Mountie appeared crestfallen. Presumably his latest radio conversation indicated the R. C. M. P. had not yet convinced a judge that a crime had been committed. No warrant had been issued. Dr. West felt like telling the Mountie to go to hell. He felt like walking off to his plane without looking back. He might get away with it. "Sir, there's a woman having a bit of trouble giving birth." With so many Esks around all day, the Mountie produced one inescapable case after another for Dr. West. "Serves her right for having one every month!" "I know you don't mean that, sir. She's a mother." "Of course she's a supermother." "Sir?" "She'll produce so many children that your children won't have room to sit down." "I'm a bachelor, sir." "You're a human being. You'll be one of an inundated species." "Sir, are you talking about birth control? We were warn -- An # Tway it doesn't seem to do any good. The Family Planning nurses said the Esk women "And just what did the nurses do to prevent it?" To this question the Mountie colored with embarrassment. "This and that, sir. Pills and all. When they found out what the pills were for, the Esk women threw the pills away." "There are other female methods than pills." "I'm a bachelor, sir. I -- not instructed in the R. C. M. P." "Like diaphragms?" Dr. West continued maliciously at this Victorian-Uniformed Mountie. "Diaphragms," Dr. West repeated. "I suppose those wouldn't be practical if the women resisted. And intrauterine devices, little curlycues of plastic or stainless steel. Even with cooperative women there is a # expulsion rate. Did the nurses try hormone injections on the Esk women? Technically, science is equipped to control births in any number of ways. Some hormone injections prevent ovulation for six months. Didn't they try injections?" "Sir, now these Esk women won't even let the doctor hypo them for blood tests, or measles preventative shots, or -- " "You mean some fool told them what the birth control injections were for?" V "Sir, you can't inject people against their vill." The Mountie's face was sweating. "You can't just seize people and inject them from having babies. Our whole Canadian democratic system  -- " The Mountie sat down red-faced. "Let me take your temperature," said Dr. West. "I'm all right, sir. I'm never ill." The Mountie's temperature was already #, and there was no way to know how much higher it would rise. "I'm all right, sir. Do you think an outsider has brought in the flu? Those bearded types in the L.S.T., they do a lot of coughing. I've eaten several meals with them. I'm never ill, sir, but I'm concerned about our Eskimos." The Mountie peered out the door. "They used to be quite susceptible, sir. Back in # we had severe influenza which started in Baffinland. We tried to quarantine. We watched it spread on he map..." "I'll go out," Dr. West said, cautiously. The Mountie opened his mouth as if to protest. Whether from concern that Dr. West also might be a flu carrier or that Dr. West might make an unauthorized departure, the Mountie did not say. D r. West observed some of the children were sitting rather than racing around. When he dipped his thermometer in the alcohol tube, women squeaked with fright and edged away. Apparently the women were afraid he was preparing to inject them with a new kind of no-baby needle. This was confirmed by the laughter of the men. Children were giggling. After much instruction and demonstration to ensure they did not bite off the thermometer, Dr. West began taking the children's temperatures. Most of this small group were running temperatures of # to #. The  Mountie appeared behind him, breathing hard and keeping away from the Esks. Mosquitos clustered on his blotchy face. "Sir, do you think --  I think I shall order an immediate quarantine of this village." From a distance, the Mountie told certain men to carry his words through the village, guards should be appointed and so forth. While Esks might be more obedient than Eskimos, as the day dragged on Dr. West observed several groups departing. The guards protested, gestured, tried to explain. But Esks never use force. The Esks accepted life as cheerfully and non-combatively as if it were a dream soon to be ended. Soon guards and departees all were laughing. The guards waved goodbye. The departees trudged north along the coast toward one of the smaller camps. They had no sleds, no dogs. The Esks bred so much faster, that the dogs had become a rare minority, mainly eaten. Most of the accessible seals had been killed. The younger Esks wore only war-surplus khaki. When winter returned, Dr. West thought, there would be misery and death. The miseries predicted for the world by Malthus: "the constant tendency of all animated life to increase beyond the nourishment prepared for it" would be demonstrated upon the Esks as if in a speeded-up movie of the next # years of the human population explosion. Soon. Dr. West knew the Esk population would not achieve starvation-balance with its harsh Arctic environment because humanitarians would continue to send in food -- to fuel new babies. The Esks would spread south. "At the least, this epidemic will slow the birth-rate," Dr. West muttered in self-justification, "and give the Canadian government time to formulate a policy, before the Western Hemisphere is overrun." He realized he was talking to himself again and closed his mouth. Western Hemisphere overrun sounded -- ridiculous. At least this epidemic will demonstrate, tor the first time on a large group, what planned population control can 'accomplish. "Quickly, cheaply, almost humanely -- " By the next day. Dr. West's confidence was shaken. Most of the Esks showed symptoms of the disease, but mild symptoms on the bell-shaped curve. Marthalik's must have been a severe case. A few Esks showed temperatures of as much as #. Unfortunately, Esks were more resistant than humans. Not only were they completely immune to T.B., they were only mildly affected by this population control disease. I t was the Mountie who was sick. His temperature had risen to # degrees. Dr. West discovered the bearded humanitarians in the of over #I to #. The two Life photographers were confined to their tent. The blearyeyed Mountie radioed for airborne medical help. Dr. West stared down at old Eewaalik shivering in the blankets of what had been Dr. West's bed. Her temperature was approaohing # degrees. He lost his nerve and began to cool her with damp rags. He forced aspirin between her dry lips. She whined at the bitter taste. "Let this -- person," she protested, " -- find happiness. Do not... do things. No. Eh-eh." She laughed or coughed. "You not sick -- don't know." He tried to force another aspirin. "Pah!" she spat it back. "You don't know." Unexpectedly, she said: "You don't even know -- this person is the mother of everybodyEh-eh." "Yes, I know that." Dr. West knelt beside her. He glanced at the tape recorder, but the batteries were filled with gravel. "I know you are the mother. Who is the father? What did he look like?" "Terrible, this person feels terrible," Eewaalik moaned. "This person, eh-eh, won't remember until you make her feel so good." Even now, was she still teasing him, holding back her knowledge for some last advantage? Dr. West did not know. Eewaalik was prattling about her youth, when she was a young girl. "Eh-eh, in those days, few Itmuit (Eskimos), many seals. This person asleep with full belly." "Want to sleep," she cried out in sudden anguish, "Help me! Want to sleep." By contrast, the Mountie kept getting out of bed. He staggered between the window and the radio closet, where his twoway radio equipment was housed. "Sir, until the medical plane gets here, and it never will, what with fog and carburetor difficulties and false promises, sir, we've got to do something for these people." "They're not as sick as you are." "Sir, the old woman looks like she's dying." "Not likely," Dr. West answered with more confidence than he felt. "She -- and you are the two with the highest temperatures." "I'm responsible for all these people, sir. I should have kept this disease from spreading. The operator at Seal Camp says the fever has already reached there. Says some of my people arrived there yesterday. Why don't you do something, you're a doctor, or were a doctor." The Mountie staggered back to the radio closet without waiting for a reply. Dr. West bent over the fitfully sleeping Eevvaalik. He had started both Eevvaalik and the Mountie on a course of terramycin capsules, to keep down any secondary bacterial infections. Against the bacteria now spreading its poison through the narrow tube-structures of their bodies there was a specific anti-botic, but he did not have it. It would not have been available to him without a risky theft from one of the guarded laboratories in California. It was a classified military secret, as were the bacteria in the spray cans. Dr. West smiled bitterly. For conspiring with others to "borrow" a starter sample of this population-control bacteria, for stealing a military secret, he was already liable to prosecution by the U. S. Government. If the spray cans and the bacteria were traced to him, and he was taken back to the U.S., -- he remembered what happened to men who stole other military secrets -- "Now the radioman at Stone Bay says it's popped up there." The Mountie was clumsily charting the new locations of the illness on his wall map. "It's what we did during the flu epidemic," he muttered ineffectively. "The date of appearance and where the visitors came from. I keep telling them to cut off every camp from every other camp. Spreads and spreads." VI "Xhe next day the promised medical plane still had not even taken off. Engine distributor trouble was reported, and the Mountie blundered around the cabin, flopping down on the bed and sleeping fitfully. By now, radio operators up and down the coast were comparing virulency of the disease in their respective encampments. The bacteria had spread south from one coastal camp to the next, until mild cases were reported in the fifth camp. Only a few mild cases in the fifth camp. "Here, they had it worse, but they're getting better." The Mountie looked out the doorway. The Esks at their camp were becoming more active. The disease was running its course. At Dr. West's suggestion, the flying boat was diverted to another camp. The Mountie seemed to want the flying boat here first, but he agreed, temporarily. The next day as his fever declined, the Mountie put more detail into his chart -- as if a map showing the spread of the disease magically could control the disease. "I can't understand this," the Mountie said. "It seems to have stopped going south. In the fifth encampment, they say there are visitors from the fourth encampment but no one in the fifth encampment has it bad enough to matter. A few slight fevers. Do you think it's halted here?" He pressed his thick finger against the map. "Yes." Dr. West winced; a clue was stalking him. On each of the five encampments to the south, the map contained the Mountie's scrawled date for the reported arrival of visitors. "Everyone's done a terrible job of not keeping visitors out, sir. More inefficient than during the flu. So many more people now, but it's no excuse, sir." In the village immediately south of them about # of the Esks reportedly had been sick -- in the second village, # to #, in the third village, in the fourth village, # and in the fifth village there were only a few with a mild fever or other symptoms. "As it went south, it died out," the Mountie murmured. "It's not like flu, is it, sir?" "No, it isn't," Dr. West agreed. Staring at the opposite extension of the disease on themap in a northerly direction. Dr. West began to have a trapped feeling. A clue as to the origin of the disease was beginning to take shape on the map. "The two villages nearest to the north of us had it as bad as we did," the Mountie said, talking to himself. "Then it faded, weaker in each of the next five villages. So it took a total of seven villages to wear it out going north, but five going south." He turned and stared at Dr. West. "In two north camps where they had it as bad as we did," the Mountie said, "their radio operators both report they noticed orange cans, mosquito spray cans like we've been using here." utside, there was the roar of the big medical flying boat circling tire harbor for a landing. The Mountie's face widened with relief, and he walked back into his radio closet and closed the door. Dr. West knelt by Eevvaalik's sleeping form. As he lifted her wrist to feel her pulse, he knew she was dead. When the Mountie came out of the radio closet, he stared at her, then at Dr. West's drawn face. "She's not the only one dead, sir. I didn't want to disturb you before the plane arrived, but about a dozen people are dead at the camp to the north of us. Mostly older people." "The last of the real Eskimos," Dr. West blurted and felt sick, as if not just this Mountie, but the vhole world, were closing in on him. "I think so, sir. I think the disease was strongest where the spray cans were, sir. Here and in the two camps to the north where visitors carried mosquito spray cans. I've had men on the look out for cans in the other camps, but no sign of them. I know the disease is mildest in the camps furthest away from the cans. You're a doctor. How do you explain that, sir?" "Probably a bacteria with self-attenuating virulency," Dr. West answered with calm desperation. "I've never heard of that, sir." "There's a lot you haven't heard of!" Then Dr. West managed to control his voice. "Think of microscopic blobs like strings of grapes, typical bacteria each excreting tissue-destroying poison as an incidental by-product, The toxin is what makes the person feel sick. Virulent bacteria, we say." Dr. West stared out the open door to the harbor where the flying boat had landed; nov the Mountie had reinforcements. "Where was I? Bacteria multiply so rapidly, a new generaof bacteria within a person," Dr. West laughed unexpectedly. "There is the possibility of hundreds of bacterial mutations. Bacteria with slight genetic alterations. Here is the surprising thing. A single mutated bacterium may be "born" which excretes less poison and for some reason arouses less resistance in the body of the person. It and its descendants may be able to multiply more quickly through '#I '# (#d ed) Listing by author, story contents page. Over # issues (# titles) from US, UK, etc. Corrected expanded Massachusetts #. the next few bodies than the previous bacteria of its species. The mutated bacteria win the competition. Bacteria compete for living space, too. These less virulent but more fertile bacteria squeeze out their old-fashioned relatives and take over." "From the poisonous ones, sir? Like the meek shall inherit the earth. Hardly that, sir?" "In self-attenuating bacteria that is what has happened," Dr. West laughed as if in triumph. "The less poisonous had a builtin survival advantage. They've spread through the Esks with less and less symptoms, until they could infect the world -- with no noticeable effect." "The bacteria, sir?" The Mountie was staring at the map. "Surprising to me, sir. The opposite would be so much worse." "You mean more and more virulent mutations. For some bacteria this does happen. It makes no difference to the bacteria as long as multiplication proceeds most rapidly." Dr. West watched the airmen walking up the beach toward him. His voice faded: "Like it or not, life's basic chemical command simply is to survive and multiply." "It is true there will be too many Esks, sir." The Mountie was staring at him. "Is that what you're really thinking?" "What do you think? This planet was yours first! They're only Esks." "Perhaps, sir, but this is a civilized country." The Mountie's eyes scrutinized Dr. West, "Are you saying Esks are not fully human, sir? Saying things like that. Hitler soothed his Germans to pop off the Jews, by saying -- other races... Are you saying Esks aren't human?" D r. West retorted: "#-day gestation period, and you still think Esks are human? Those stupid, bearded kooks in the L.S.T.," Dr. West gasped, "they are the humans. Stupidly feeding a new and competing species -- Esks. Human? The Esks? No, not human unless monthly births from each Esk woman is a historically human characteristic. Mutated humans? Hell, no! In an Esk there are too damn many neat mutations at one time. They aren't human. You are the humanitarian idiots bringing food so the Esks can multiply until -- " "Sir, we can't let people starve! Listen, sir, those bearded chaps in the L.S.T., at least they obeyed the law and handed me approved invoices, lists of all the food they brought in. All imports approved. That is required by law. Look at these approved lists on my desk. Shipping number # is for # cartons of prefolded paper diapers. It is not for a little wooden box full of bloody cans of Dr. West looked away as the Mountie's voice rose. "The Esks brought the box to me." The Mountie's voice broke as if in pain. "I said, open it. How could I know? I said, just what I need, mosquito spray. I took a can. I said, you chaps take the rest. Sir, I even showed them how to press the knob on top to make the spray come out. Sir, I didn't -- the bloody hell. What was in those cans? People died. People died." Mosquitos whined around the two men. Dr. West's mouth was so dry he couldn't answer. "People died, sir. People died." The Mountie looked down at the lump of bedcovers where Eevvaalik's body lay. "But you didn't even get sick. sir," the Mountie blurted. "I think you brought those spray cans from California, sir. The R. C. M. P. will trace them back to where they were manufactured. You needn't speak without advice from your couaselor-at-law. Sir -- " The Mountie's voice trailed off, and he stared out the cabin door. For days they had been flying through Dr. West's consciousness like savage-beaked Skuas. Now they fell at his feet. The worst had happened. There was nothing more he could do. Dr. West's face twisted in a smile of numb relief as the cheery pilots and doctors from the flying boat blundered into the cabin and shook hands all around. The Mountie was too courteous to mention they were shaking hands with a murderer. They all sat down and had tea.  Latest word on the controversial "Immortality Through  s Freezing" program which may bring us eternal life now  g by R. C. W. Ettinger I g by Lin Carter g g plus many other stories and features in the November Worlds of Tomorrow. g g On sale now -- don't miss it! g "T'his time we're talking about four books which not only proffer some sort of merit of their own but also make some representation about the condition and progress of science fiction as a form of literature. Accordingly, they're going to be reviewed not only as things in themselves but for their value as guides to those who may feel they don't know too much about tire field and might consider purchasing them in an effort to learn something. Or, putting it another way, for their value as gifts to people whom you would like to introduce to the field. World's Best Science Fiction: #, edited by Donald A. Wollheim and Terry Carr (Ace Books, is, apposite to Judith Merril's annual anthologies, the other respectable and apparently regular compilation of what its title claims to be. The previous or # version in this series has even been certified by Miss Merril's crediting some of its contents for her own book -- a breathtaking play -- and in general was so well received that I regretted passing up the opportunity to put in my dissenting oar at the time. There are fifteen selections in this current volume, and one is at once struck by the thought that it was a lean year in which only fourteen sf stories published in English everywhere in the world were better than Harlan Ellison's " 'Repent, Harlequin!' Said the Ticktockman", or, going on with the same sort of arithmetical negativism, Vernor Vinge's "Apartness" or Joseph Green's "The Decision Makers", Lin Carter's "Uncollected Works" or Christopher Anvil's "The Captive Djinn." You see where arithmetic leads us. An immediate third of the contents of this book is made up of stories which will not on inspection seem to be outstanding. "Apartness", "Repent, Harlequin!" and "The Decision Makers" share the quality of being about solidly acceptable ideas; one, that segregation is bad, two, that regimentation is bad, three, that colonialism is fallacious, dangerous and bad. In # when Leslie Charteris was scoring off the Establishment in the course of telling his Saint stories, this was daring stuff in commercial fiction. But even in #, it was necessary for potboilerlevel crime drama to do more with the plot than provide an occasion for a philosophical point to be made. Now, I'm aware that there's a whole generation who thinks that this kind of rudimentary social consciousness is deep stuff, but if we are considering this book as something to show an outsider, chances are he will be a bit foozled that these primitive statements are considered enough to make an outstanding science-fiction story. More or less similarly, the Lin Carter story is distressingly slight, considering what H. G. Wells did with "Brownlow's Newspaper", and "The Captive Djinn" is a technical trickery thing about the clever Earthman who gets away from the stupid aliens who capture him. As you know, this piece usually depends on the aliens living with so improbable a technology that the sophisticated Earthman is bound to win at whatever word length the author desires. This particular example stacks the cards so openly, and so clumsily, that it makes a dubious choice for any anthology let alone one with these pretensions. Good, solid science fiction is represented in this collection by Arthur C. Clarke's "Sunjammer", James H. Schmitz's "Planet of Forgetting" and "Masque of the Red Shift" by Fred Saberhagen. These are stories about real scientific problems, or at least possible real problems that could crop up in the future, and represent the kind of story which justifies the existence of science fiction as a distinct genre. Clifford D. Simak's "Over the River and Through the Woods" is a very good example of the kind of story no genre minds contain. Human and warm, founded on a genre concept -- in this case, time travel -- it is an altogether attractive story without being a particularly startling one. And . Larry Niven's "Becalmed in Hell" and, even more so, David I. Masson's "Traveler's Rest" are what I think most people will recognize as uncommon science-fiction stories. In both of them the author has created a sense of actually having stood at the heart of his situation, looked it over thoroughly and then brought back to us an immediate sense of how it feels to, one, explore Venus, and, two, live in a world of time-distortion. The latter is particularly engrossing in this respect, and represents major talent. Finally, Ron Goulart's "Calling Dr. Clockwork" and Fritz Leiber's "The Good New Days" are founded in our life and times as extended into the future, but intelligently so ; the Goulart is even less of an obvious tilt at windmills than the Leiber. Either one of them is head and shoulders in sophistication over what Happens when some bright young man sets out to prove that he too has something to say. It's not a bad anthology, in other words, and contains some rewarding moments. Unlike the Merril, it does not draw some of its "best" selections from sources which are not normally directed to or supported by science-fiction readers. But it echoes the same taste, loading its contents far out of statistical conformity to the proportion of inept social protest actually published in the sf magazines. It doesn't and can't, therefore, be the "best" of science fiction. It can reflect what its editors think science fiction ought to be, or worse, it can be the false face they think will most ingratiate the field with strangers. This has always been a mistake, and I see no reason not to think it will be a mistake again. Orbit I (Putnam) is a collection of original science-fiction stories, edited by Damon Knight and introduced with the words "Here are the nine best new science-fiction stories I could find in eight months of reading manuscripts." Knight, of course, is known to be one of the most knowledgeable editors and critics in this field, and any such statement must be followed by an exemplary compilation, or what's Heaven for? And as a matter of fact, these are each in its own way attractive stories, each with its flash of ingenuity, each with its dash of charm, or Damon would not have liked it. In other words, the Berkley paperback edition will be well worth its price. The hardcover version meanwhile has its troubles with hardcover standards. What I mean by that inflammatory remark is best inferred from the following additional quote: "All I had in my mind was to try to put together a collection of unpublished stories good enough to stand beside an anthology of classic science fiction." That is the standard this book does not quite attain, though the attempt is brave. Three of these stories are froth: Allison Rice's "The Loolies Are Here," Sonya Dorman's "Splice of Life," and Thomas M. Disch's "Five Eggs." They are froth because in treatment or theme they are deliberately trivial; comments on, rather than illustrations of, housewife problems, hypochrondriac problems, and poetaster problems. They are well turned out; the Rice is a funny thing, "Splice of Life" is suitably unsettling, and "Five Eggs" does have that moment of charm etcetra mentioned above. But it seems odd to have it implied they are one-third of the best sf the editor saw in eight months. The jacket copy says one year. Poul Anderson, James Blish, and Richard McKenna are each represented by exactly the kind of story for which his name is recognized and valued. Respectively, "The Disinherited", "How Beautiful with Banners" and "The Secret Place." McKenna's is about time travel, love and maturation. Blish's is about exobiology, sexuality and intelligence. Anderson's is about xenanthropology, politics and moral courage. I found the Blish a little bewildering, as I sometimes do with Blish stories -- the author seems to have a very clear idea of the scientific situation on which his plot revolves, and he is ruthlessly disciplined in telling a story which could occur only in that situation, but I think there are times when he does not let laymen in enough on how they would feel if this were happening to them, rather than to the educated protagonist. This may or may not be a quibble. I'm very much aware of the fact that historically this is the science fiction. And it's a very well written story, and carries something of an emotional charge. But I get the feeling that I'm reading it through a sheet of slightly tinted glass, and because it nevertheless conveys so much to me, I wish there were no barriers at all. I may of course be asking Blish to be a different author, in which case I withdraw the wish. In the case of McKenna, I think we have a minor story by a major writer, and in the case of Anderson, we have a kind of story which is so hard to write, I think, that only Andersonattempts it regularly. Only Anderson's successful attempts provide the reference that enables me to say this story of the man doing the necessary cruel thing, and being hated for it, is not as good as some others I've seen. Nevertheless, just as we had no one better than McKenna for writing about masculine love, and we have no one better than Blish for writing hard stories of physical science, we have no one better than Anderson for writing about intelligent motivations in the historical future. So to this extent, modified by these judgments on these individual examples, these three are representative of the best that science fiction can do in each of these three of the many kinds of science fiction. Another common type of science fiction is the kind concerned with the places where we will live. One of the older conventional places is within an existing larger galactic empire to which we are newcomers, and in this type Kate Wilhelm's "Stares Flonderans" is a pretty good example of thinking, in the sense that she has concerned herself with a very real possible problem. However, this is the kind of story in which all the characters are mouthpieces, discussing some inexplicable mystery of vital importance to them, while actually performing no actions. What action does occur is scenesetting by the author, who provides, at intervals, visible illustrations of that same mystery. Forward progress thus is zero. Finally the author pushes a couple of new characters and some additional scenery on stage; thus the actual nature of the problem is revealed, and what you suddenly realize is that the story that ought to have started there, and arisen from it, is thus lost. It was good thinking, nice thinking, but now another attempt will have to be made. Keith Roberts's "The Deeps" is about people living beneath the sea, a fairly new -- or at least newly rediscovered -- locale. Roberts's treatment of it is extremely effective; the enchantment of 'the deeps,' the undercurrent of tension and fear that prolonged diving brings to those of us who attain maturity on land, our incredulous observation of the natural ease with which our children take to it and find entirely different fascinations in it, thus disquieting us more than if we ourselves found only revulsion -- all these things are in this story. This brings us to the special case of Virginia Kidd, who, as this book tells us, was formerly married to James Blish and collaborated with him on many stories and novels published under his byline. In "Kangaroo Court", one does find many of the devices and approaches which are typical of a Blish story, as well as a quality of competence and self-trust which is accepted as a matter of course in work signed by an established name. In this unique context, it shows up as what we would call "daring" in a new writer. In other words, there is evident knowledge that there are things you should leave out as well as things you must put in. "Kangaroo Court" is about marsupial aliens who return to Earth to check on the progress of a colony they planted on this planet millenia ago. By introducing the fact that the aliens travel by an experimental faster-than-light ship, and that relative to them the colony was planted only a few months ago, the author in one swoop accomplishes the introduction of a great many potent story-turns. The aliens must face the fact that the planet now belongs to autochthonous mammals. We in turn have to face the fact that all unbeknownst to us we have been containing and abrading a large chunk of an alien ecology and have in a sense participated in the final stages of its decay to sub-intelligent levels. However, as in the Blish story, there is a sense of the last-act performers being conscious of a four-alarm fire backstage. There is also the immediate appearance of a villain whose villainy is pretty much unmotivated except in terms of cliche. He is a one-viewpoint man without past or future -- a fetish dropped from the sky to worry the three-dimensional characters. Too, the narrative pacing is bad -- there either needs to be more buildup toward the ending or, perhaps preferably, less detail beforehand, so that the need for a tacked-on trip to Australia does not arise. The actual story all takes place aboard the landed alien spaceship where marsupial and mammal sit in deliberation over the two viewpoints on the situation. Even so, this is very nearly a major story, by an undoubtedly important writer, representing a definite gain to the field. What Damon Knight has put together here, then, is a book that represents science fiction well but not to any extraordinary extent. He has come up with some solid stories, some well written trifling stories, and one or two uncommon stories, though none that ring so well as to be clearly and obviously the "best" of anything. The question then follows naturally: Am I perhaps asking too much when I suggest as strongly as I do that a "best" story proclaim itself outstanding not only in relation to its immediate company but in relation to all science-fiction writing? Well, on the face of it, I'm asking it to do more than its editors strictly promise. But whatever the right or wrong of this matter, there have clearly been stories and writers that have been responsible for the shape of this field, in the sense that they have uncovered for us new possibilities in the craft and new areas into which the general body of this field might advance. This sense of progression, this feeling that there is indeed a quality of intrinsic excellence which reveals itself without regard to relative merits, possesses many of us, I think. Sometimes in fits and starts, sometimes as a source of general compulsion toward a half-realized ideal. Being what it is, it frequently takes on the tones of intransigent frustration and makes us sound very grumpy indeed when we call for its evocation. And thus we segue naturally into two books created by Sam Moskowitz. These are Seekers of Tomorrow and Modern M'asterpieces of Science Fiction, released simultaneously by World. Seekers of Tomorrow is a compilation of Moskowitz's short biographies of science-fiction writers. Modern Masterpieces of Science Fiction is an anthology of stories by those same writers. Taken together, they represent an item of scholarship and dedication, and a potential keystone for any understanding of the field on the part of someone lately come to it. Moskowitz is a master of denotation. He will find a fact hidden from all other unaided eyes at a distance of a hundred yards, and he will write it down. In preparing these volumes for publication, he states that he reread "the entire science-fiction output of every science fiction writer discussed... As a prelude to writing this book, every science fiction magazine containing original material ever published in the English language was collected (as well as hundreds in foreign languages), and thousands of the key books, bulletins, newspaper clippings and related items were assembled. Quite literally, it took thirty years of reading and collecting to make the writing of this book possible." This from the introduction to Seekers of Tomorrow, which contains biographies of Edward E. Smith, John W. Campbell, Edmond Hamilton, Jack Williamson, Murray Leinster, John Wyndham, Eric Frank Russell, L. Sprague De Camp, Lester del Rey, Robert A. Heinlein, A. E. van Vogt, Theodore Sturgeon, Isaac Asimov, Clifford D. Simak, Fritz Leiber, C. L. Moore, Henry Kuttner, Robert Bloch, Ray Bradbury, Arthur C. Clark, Philip Jose Farmer and Mort Weisinger. (Mr. Weisinger's name was entered here out of order by the reviewer). There is only one name here that one could really cavil with, though I think both Fred Pohl and Cyril Kornbluth might have had more extensive inclusion. The biographies are very interesting, and certainly contain a number of uncommon facts which tend to explain the individual creative approaches of these writers. There may be times when Moskowitz's approach, in his introductions, in the biographies and in his general treatment, infuriates you, as when he refers to John Campbell's "deluded" readers, or says than he bargained for" after making a considerable effort to get into World War II. You must remember that Moskowitz is a master of denotation. He wouldn't know a connotation if it snapped at his ankle, which is something that happens quite often. Moskowitz's personal approach leads to other easily visible attributes, some of which are a real pleasure to argue with, as when he says the T. S. Stribling's "The Green Splotches" is a story about an atomicpowered space rocket. Well, it isn't. It's a story about green splotches. But it is true that the fake Cesare Ruano was mining radium, though his spaceship seemed to react sharply to light-pressure, thus making it obviously the place where Arthur C. Clarke found the idea for "Sunjammer." As you might gather, Moskowitz's approach to the history and evolution of this field is this "tune detective" approach. A diffusionist if there ever was one, he is concerned with tracing every story ever published to its origin in half a phrase thrown away in a story by Miles J. Breuer, which story itself of course is based on a paragraph in S. P. Meek. That anyone ever got an idea from some place other than a previous story found in an earlier issue in the Moskowitz complete collection is not allowed even as a theoretical talking point, and each such structure of investigation is based on assertion of impeccable research. Thus it is with glee that one discovers such boo-boos as the claim that Robert Heinlein wrote a story called "Delilah and the Spacemen's Rigger" or that Steven Vincent Benet is the author of something called "By the Place of the Gods." When he confuses Arthur C. Clarke's "Loophole" with another story, he is clearly making a mistake of his own, rather than being blamed for the very bad proofreading which abets the less frequent lapses in his nevertheless impressive memory. Make no mistake about it -- quibbling aside, Moskowitz knows, and transmits, at least as much about the history of science fiction and its evolution, as anyone possibly could. Though his bias is not the common bias and is therefore easily visible, his bias is probably no stronger than anyone else's would be. There is an incredible amount of love and patience embodied in these books. The idea of the two books as a device for telling us a great deal about the writers, the stories and the forces which add up to "modern" science fiction is  a stunner. A few people might have gotten all of this together in their heads, but I cannot imagine anyone else who would have gotten it out on paper, and for that reason alone Moskowitz has fulfilled his function and his ambition, though not as flawlessly as he might like or might assert. Nevertheless he has done the humanly possible, which as you know is sometimes incredibly difficult to do. The stories contained in Modern Masterpieces of Science Fiction are: "The Vortex Blasters", "Night", "A Logic Named Joe", "Requiem" (the good story of Edmond Hamilton), "With Folded Hands", "Adaptation", "The Witness", "The Command", "Kindness", "We Also Walk Dogs", "The Enchanted Village", "Liar!", "Microcosmic God", "Huddling Place", "Coming Attraction", "Doorway into Time", "We Guard the Black Planet!", "The Strange Flight of Richard Clayton", "Wake for the Living", "Before Eden" and "Mother", I think that with the exception of the Hamilton "Requiem" (as distinguished from Heinlein's good story of the same name), there are few stories here which need the author's byline conjoined with them to be immediately recognizable. They are not always the obvious stories -- for example, one would not ordinarily mention "Metamorphosite" when speaking of Eric Frank Russell and then run "The Witness" instead -- but on the other hand I'm very glad to see "A Logic Named Joe." In addition, as you've gathered, Moskowitz includes much matter on stories and writers not given the full treatment. I think, everything taken in its place, provided you could not get hold of a copy of Adventures in Time and Space (in the first edition) you could do a lot worse in representing the field than to pass out a copy of Modern Masterpieces of Science Fiction, which despite the promise of the jacket does gain considerably by containing no contribution from the earnest Mr. Weisinger, whose biography in Seekers of Tomorrow will justify whatever evil one might care to think of him. Or haven't you read any Superman D.S. publications lately? I have. As for Seekers of Tomorrow taken as a whole, there is no other book like it. If you're at aU interested in this field to the extent of wanting to know something about who writes it and why, you have, got to have it. You have to have Moskowitz with it, but that's not as bad as it may sound. The field is full of opinionated people, or haven't Sixteen years ago, a book was published which predicted the appearance of Homo Novis, the next spectacular, upward leap in man's evolution. It blazed the trail through the confusions and misunderstandings about the nature of man and his mind to make the achievement possible by presenting the thoroughly researched and precise technology for clearing the mind of the unknowns that caused man's aberrative behavior. That book Ron Hubbard. In those sixteen years, all over the world in the organizations of ScienAnd so, now, the men of the future are already among us, hard at work building the civilization of tomorrow. They are coming out of Saint Hill in England. They are the men who no longer have a reactive mind. They are the masters of themselves and their environment. They are the Clears. credible future. Send your check or money order for # to: The Hubbard Scientology Organization in New York of by j. T. McIntosh They didn't wear clothes because they didn't dare -- and for the sarhe reason they could never hope to return home! I tfVText, please," Stevens call ed, and the guard at the door opened it. The small, tubby man who entered was frightened out of his wits. He was also naked. But then, so was Stevens, so were the two guards, so were Evans and Anna and Jonina. He wasn't the odd man out. "Hammett, isn't it?" said Stevens, picking up his stethoscope. "Yes, sir." Even Hammett's eyebrows were shivering. "Don't worry," Stevens said mildly. "If you're okay, you've nothing to worry about. If you're a Faker -- " "I'm me, sir," said Hammett earnestly. Jonina came to draw a blood sample from his arm, and at one and the same time he tried to look at her and not look at her. Some of the older people, even after a month of total nudity all the time everywhere, still hadn't gotten used to it and never would. "Well, that's what we're going to find out," said Stevens. "You don't use pincers now, do you?" Hammett asked apprehensively. "No, that doesn't work any more." "And no... survival tests, like holding a guy's head under water?" "They don't work any more either." "And no... " involuntarily he glanced at Jonina, who was withdrawing the needle, and instantly looked away as embarrassed as if he'd been caught looking through a keyhole "... no... sex?" "That worked for only two days," Stevens sighed. Hammett looked slightly relieved, but only slightly. It was no use listening to the little man's heart, really, for if he was a Faker he could make it race exactly as it was doing. All the same, as a doctor, Stevens liked to form an impression from a long list of symptoms -- and the fact that Hammett's heart sounded as it did went with the fact that Hammett reacted as he did when Jonina bent over him to make it a little less likely that he was a Faker. The blood tests weren't much use either, yet if the Fakers had got Hammett in the last hour or two, the blood sediment rate would be significant. They could take over the body and the brain instantly, but the blood had a will of its own. ' I 'he detection team tried dozens of brief tests on Hammett, shot questions at him and examined his brainwaves -- in short, they ran a random sample of tests which had caught Fakers out in the past. They were fully aware, however, that the most useless thing they could do was use tests which had previously caught Fakers out... Evans, who had been working at the other end of the clinic on a set of answers from Hammett, suddenly thought of something and waddled back to the group. Evans, the oldest of the tec team, was pale and paunchy and not enthusiastic about Operation Birthday Suit. If, like Stevens and the two girls, you were young and slim and well-formed, you still might not like it -- but you had less reason positively to dislike it, Evans considered. "Thought of something, Tom?" Stevens said hopefully. Evans nodded and asked Hammett: "Who was Black Beauty?" "Black Beauty?" Hammett echoed blankly. The two girls, both working on samples, stopped and turned to look at Hammett, who had gone pale and looked, if anything, even more frightened. "Good question, Tom," Stevens commented. "Well, Hammett?" The little man licked his lips. "The Mona Lisa?" he said. "Some dame in a poem? A play?" The atmosphere in the clinic changed. "Just wait in there, Hammett, will you?" Stevens said, pointing to one of the soundproof cells which had been constructed out of the former changing cubicles. Hammett went so pale that scars unsuspected before, showed on his face. "For Pete's sake. Doctor," he begged, "don't do anything rash. I'm me, I tell you -- " "We'll find out," Stevens said evenly. One of the guards pushed the little man into a cell and made sure the door was properly shut. "Funny," Jonina said. "Nothing medical or scientific works. This blood is just ordinary human blood. Yet a simple little question like that works -- " "I don't really think he's a Faker," Stevens said. "Neither do I," said Anna.  nna was small and dark, Jonina tall and blonde. Jonina was a nurse, and Anna a physicist. Jonina looked twenty-one and was in fact eighteen. Anna looked eighteen and was actually twenty-four. She was unofficially engaged to Stevens. "I'm not so sure," said Jonina thoughtfully. "When I was standing over him just now and he made like a shy middle-aged adolescent, I got the idea it must be an act. Seemed a bit overdone... I guess it might be worth having him back and trying the temptress routine. I'm game, though he's rather a repulsive little man... Anna?" Anna shrugged. "Nothing that stops working ever works again," Stevens said. "But we've nothing to lose." He nodded to the guards, and they brought Hammett back. "Doctor," he croaked. "I'm not much of a reader, see, not an educated man... Whoever Black Beauty is, I guess you know all about her, but not everybody knows as much as you. I mean, it could be a dame or coal or a black diamond or " He stopped as Jonina put her arms round him. The team, and most of the victims, had elected to treat this sort of thing as comedy. Of course, it ceased to be funny when Fakers were caught this way. But the rest of the time... well, anything went if you could treat it as pure farce. Anna joined in, and they made smoke blow out of the little man's ears. But he didn't think it was fun. He was sick with embarrassment. It was a moment of exquisite relief for him when he was allowed to go back to his cell. "Well?" said Stevens. "Yes," said Jonina. "No," said Anna, at the same time. Then they started to argue. No man could really be that way, Jonina said. He was exaggerating. Anna said Jonina was just a kid and when she was a little older and had a little more experience with men, she'd know they could be any way. Jonina said well maybe Anna would know about that, but when she necked with a man, any man, she expected a lot more genuine uninhibited male reaction. Anna, refusing to be drawn, asked coolly how often Jonina necked with little fat men old enough to be her father and how often she thought Hammett in the last fifteen years had had two naked girls trying to seduce him. "Break it up, girls," Stevens sighed. "Let's leave him there for a while and finish this batch." To the guard at the door he said: "Next, please." A skinny youth entered. "Who is Black Beauty?" Stevens shot at him. The youth blinked. "A horse in a kids' story. A horse that -- " "Okay. You can go." Surprised, because these tests could take hours, the youth went out. The other three were surprised too. "Taking a chance, aren't you?" said Evans. "We don't know that the Fakers don't know about Black Beauty. They could easily -- " "I want to try that question on as many people as possible before the Fakers find the answer. In half an hour it'll be useless. If Hammett is a Faker, they already know the question, and in two minutes they'll have the answer. Even if he isn't, the news will be all over the colony that we're asking about Black Beauty -- " "We could tell everybody not to breathe a word of it," said Jonina. Stevens smiled wryly. "That would be as good as a broadcast. Next, please," he said quietly. II 'he guard opened the door again. A girl came in, a small girl rather like Anna. "Sonia?" said Stevens. He couldn't remember her surname. "That's right." She was not nervous. She smiled at Jonina and Anna, who did not smile back. Again Stevens decided in the first seconds that he was not dealing with a Faker. Sonia was enjoying herself, enjoying being the center of attention. She had a moderately pretty face that would not, a month ago, have attracted much notice in the domed city. But she had the figure for Operation Birthday Suit "Just one question, Sonia," said Stevens, and asked it. The girl grinned. "If I weren't so modest, I'd say it could be me," she observed. "Now the right answer," said Stevens patiently. "Well I'll be polite and say Anna here." "Quit stalling." "Black Beauty?" Stevens nodded to the guard. Sonia not only protested, she tried to fight. Anna, who didn't like her and made no secret about it, chopped her hard on the back of the neck, and after that she was bundled into a second cell with no trouble. "But she's not a Faker," Anna said when the door was closed. "She's a louse, but not a Faker." "Don't kids read about Black Beauty any more?" Stevens said, frowning. "Is it a dud question?" "No," said Evans, Anna and Jonina, more or less together. "Next, please," said Stevens. The youth who entered was rather between Hammett and Sonia in attitude. He was nervous, and yet he was excited too. This regular examination was the biggest thing in the lives of the # Procarpan colonists at the moment. It was, quite literally, a matter of life and death. They feared it and felt a mighty relief when it was over once again. But it also, in a macabre way, gave some of the colonists a terrific kick to pass the test, to prove they were human. R ight away Stevens said: "Who is Black Beauty?" "A horse," said the youth. "A horse that drew a London cab, and -- " "Okay," said Stevens. "You can go." After he had gone, the other three looked at him in doubt. Relying on a single question was a big gamble. Answering their unspoken question, Stevens said: "He's a technician. He has skills that can't be picked up in a few weeks. If he were a Faker, he'd be found out in a couple of hours." Evans still looked doubtful. "We can't afford to cut corners, Steve." "We can't afford not to. We've got three hundred ten to keep testing. We haven't caught a Faker in a week -- and if the past record is anything to go by, there must be about half a dozen new Fakers in that time, not counting any we might have missed before. I guess we may have to skip the people we know aren't Fakers, like us six and the Director and the technicians and engineers, and concentrate for a while on the unskilled... Right, next, guard." "That's the lot," said the guard. "We'll have Hammett back, then." It had seemed, when Hammett first came in, that he couldn't possibly be more scared. But that had been proved wrong. Fright had become fear, then terror, and now absolute desperation. "All right," said Stevens, "you can go." Hammett scuttled out before he could change his mind. "Why the heck did you let him go?" Jonina demanded. She was ruffled -- she was the one who had said he might well be a Faker. "They don't know human terror," Stevens said. "If he were a Faker, he couldn't act like that because he wouldn't know how. Fakers have experienced a lot of things here, but not -- " "You're wrong, Steve," said Evans quietly. "What about the people taken over by Fakers?" Could there be greater fear?" Jonina shuddered, but Stevens was unimpressed. "It's quick. Usually they don't even see the white worm. If they do, they either manage to kill it or they run. If they run, they're either caught in a second or they escape. What the Fakers see is not suspense terror, but escape terror. Hammett didn't look the way a man would look when trapped by a worm." Evans nodded slowly. Qonia was brought out. She was still annoyed, but confident now. "You might have given me a chance," she protested. "Black Beauty -- sure, a horse. A horse in kids' books." Stevens made a gesture, Anna screamed, the nearest guard brought up his gun and fired. Sonia collapsed like an empty sack, dead before she started to fall. "Well, well," said Evans in a hushed tone. "I hope you knew what you were doing, Steve." "She wasn't a Faker, Arthur," Anna whispered. She was the only person in the colony who called Stevens Arthur. Everybody else called him Steve, except when linking him with Evans. Then they were Stevens and Evans. "Let's just wait, huh?" said Stevens, curt with her for once. They aU stared down at the body on the floor. The gun the guard had used killed instantly but without any visible injury. Apart from her crumpled position, the girl on the floor might merely have been asleep. They scarcely moved for ten minutes. They were all, including the two guards, remembering that three of the people destroyed as Fakers had not been Fakers at all... At last, to the immense relief of all of them, the faint green tinge that proved she was a Faker began to appear under the girl's skin. "Give that to the lab boys," Stevens said, indicating the corpse. The guards carried it out. "Well, you spotted her -- but how?" said Evans. "When she went into the cubicle, she just didn't know who Black Beauty was. Some things you forget temporarily, like a name or an address -- but if you know Black Beauty was a horse, you don't forget that. If you do, you don't suddenly remember it." "So what happened?" Stevens face went grim. "A Faker among us went to the library. Or found out from somebody in the colony. I'm going to see the Director about that now." Ill '"Xhe Director was working on a chess problem when Stevens walked in on him. Like everyone else he was stark naked, even in his private room. "Well, Steve?" the Director asked. "Caught one," Stevens said. "Good. About time," said the Director pleasantly. "Who have we lost?" "Girl called Sonia. I don't remember her other name." "I know her. Small, dark. Poor kid. Did you send the corpse to the labs?" "Of course." "Good. One of these days they'll turn up something. They're asking for a live Faker, by the way." Stevens pursed his lips. "When we find Fakers, we don't dare do anything but blast them. That way we kill any extra worms they're carrying. Besides, their strength -- " "I know, I know. You could strap suspects in chairs before starting the tests, couldn't you?" "That wouldn't stop the worms coming out if they saw a chance. Director, there's something I want done right away." He explained the Black Beauty test and added: "I've been to the library. There isn't a copy of the book, and I couldn't find a mention in any of the encyclopedias, except under Sewell -- and that would be no use to anyone who didn't know where to look in the first place." "So?" "So some Faker among us asked somebody." "And you want to spot the Faker. Right." He turned to tlie intercom and gave orders. An immediate exhaustive check was to be made. Who had asked whom about Black Beauty? The orders made it clear, in case anyone thought he might be buying trouble, that nobody was interested in the person who had inswered the question -- only in the person who had 'asked. When he had finished giving the orders, the Director turned back to Stevens. "Any ideas about tlieir method of communication yet?" he asked. "The lab boys swear it isn't telepathy." S tevens shook his head. "All any of us can guess is that it's an extra sense we can't conceive... suppose a certain race had never had hearing, they'd wonder how we could communicate. They'd notice we moved our lips and work on the possibility that we were using a kind of sign language. But then they'd find that we didn't have to look at a person's lips to get the message -- " "What kind of sense would work in a soundproof, lightproof, radiationproof room? The lab boys insist no telepathic waves could get through that shielding." Stevens shrugged. "We know it happens. Anything any Faker knows, learns, can do, every other Faker instantly knows, has learned, can do. That's why it gets harder and harder to spot them... Director, can't we drop Operation Birthday Suit? It isn't helping any more, and in some ways it's hindering -- " "How?" "Well, though the young people soon get used to it, the older folks don't. They tend to seek privacy. They stay alone as much as possible. And that's just playing into the Faker's hands. Besides, nakedness means every inch of all of us is vulnerable all the time, and a worm merely has to get close enough to strike -- through the ground straight into bare feet maybe -- " "Clothes never gave any protection. They don't need bare skin. They can strike through anything." "Okay, forget that point if you like." The Director thought for a moment and then shook his head. "No," he said. "We can't drop it. We know that the Fakers used to carry spare worms under their clothes, on their sjtin, in their pockets. Now worms have to emerge from the body, and that takes time. Maybe not much time, but still time. Another thing is, you know a Faker who has just taken over doesn't move quite right, the muscles jump, there's a flush -- we've spotted seven that way, remember." "But only one in the last three weeks," Stevens argued. "I think they've beaten that too -- " "How?" "Well, obviously when a worm strikes and flows into a human body, there must be conflict for a time -- minutes if not hours. Although the brain seems to be blotted out instantly, the body fights on longer. The blood fights longest of all -- we calculate that seven hours after substitution, high. But the Fakers have long since found how to keep this conflict masked. They stop the flush, force the muscles to relax, and any internal fight that's going on proceeds without visible sign." '"The Director nodded slowly. "Maybe, maybe. But we stay in the buff. You won't shift me, Steve. In overalls a single Faker could carry enough worms to take over a whole dormitory before the guards could do a thing. Naked, on your own estimate, Fakers can't carry more than two or three spare worms." Stevens nodded grudgingly. "Another thing, then -- don't you think the library should be closed? Sure, it's shutting the stable door after the horse has bolted, but take the present case... If we ask a question that catches Fakers, all the others have to do is go to the library and find the answer." "There are three girls checking everybody who uses the library and when, Steve." "Sure, but we've never yet caught a Faker that way. At tiie same time, the availability of the library means -- " "No, Steve," said the Director definitely. "The library has to remain open for about half our personnel an#rway -- you, your staff, the scientists, the recorders. I can't see that closing it to the others, which would be very difficult administratively, would make much difference." Stevens nodded even more grudgingly. "I have to get back," he said. "There's another batch lined up by this time." "Goes on all the time, doesn't it? Steve, any suggestions you've got. I'll listen." What in hell's the good of listening and then saying no? Stevens thought but didn't say. Not for the first time, another thought formed in his mind; The Director always had perfectly good reasons for doing the wrong thing, but with some other man in charge of the Procarpan dome colony, tlie Faker problem might well have been beaten long since. Stevens made one more try: "Well, why can't we make one big room somehow and all live in it? That way the Fakers could never get at anybody on their own -- " The Director was shaking his head again. "Our materials are cruelly limited. We have nothing but what we landed with. Steve, what nobody is ever going to understand when we get back -- if we get back -- is that in this colony there's just no way of stopping Faker worms getting at people. Crowding everybody together would merely help them to take over scores of people quickly, silently, instead of the odd one now and then. We can't send people round in twos or threes or fours, because if half of them are Fakers, we're simply sentencing the other half. The only weapon that really works is the guns, and the best use we can make of them is to give them to guards who patrol the whole area, search for worms and take note when two people come too close..." He stopped and added rather irritably: "Surely your job is more vital than anything I can do? If you could only find a simple, quick, infallible test that would show whether any man or woman was possessed or not -- " "Quite," Stevens retorted. "If only you hadn't been in such a hurry to teach the Fakers everything we know, it would have been easy. As it is, it's getting close to impossible." Giving the Director no opportunity to answer, he strode out. IV T eft on his own, the Director ' put the chessboard aside and thought for a moment. Had he made mistakes? Was he still making them? Well, obviously, mistakes had been made in the beginning. But how could they have been avoided, save by second sight? The Director liked to think on paper. He drew a pad toward him and wrote: I still feel that though this is probably the most desperate and horrifying situation any group of people have ever faced, there must be a simple solutionwhich we are missing. He read through what he had written, tore it up and started again: When we came, we set up a settlement by standard procedure. The ship was left in orbit, sealed and unmanned, and we all came do-wn in the tenders. The air, though temporarily breathable, kills in twenty-four hours, so first we set up the Standard Poisonous Atmospheres Dome. Then we dismantled five of the tenders, sealed the sixth, and set up a standThe floor of the dome was soft earth. We have not yet found rock or stone on Procarpa. Perhaps that is the real cause of the trouble. It was assumed, as it always is, that we'd use local material. We brought all we actually need, including food and prefabricated living accommodations. However, in the usual course of events a settlement such as this would gradually have been transformed by the use of local raw materials, wood, stone,rock or metal. Permanent buildings would be erected, the floor inside the dome would be paved, and so on. But in our early days, all the work was done inside the dome, and only occasional scouting parties went out to explore. They found no rock in thevicinity, no living creatures except plants, and the trees of Procarpa are too small, thin and sappy to be of much use as a building material. Then came the Fakers -- and now we dare not send parties outside the dome. The last that were sent did not return. Could Stevens be right? Was it all his fault? Definitely not, the Director decided firmly. When humans met an entirely unknown form of life, it mit prove in the end that the best thing they could have done was shoot on sight. But that didn't mean they should always shoot on sight. Obviously not. He wrote : After weeks of preliminary work we were utterly astonished when one day a man appeared -- outside the dome. If he had worn a mask, if he had been humanoid, if he had even been signific.antly different from us, his appearance would not have cau.sed such a sensation. The startling thing was that as far as we could see he was exactly like us, and wearing clothes the same as ours. We let him in, of course, since that was what he clearly wanted. Since he could breathe air we could not, we expected that our air would be poinsonous to him and that we would have to take him out again almost at once. But he didn't seem to notice the difference. At close cjuarters, he wasn't a man after all. He was merely a fair copy. And we guessed at once that the highest life form of Procarpa was capable of fantastic mimicry. Pie and his kind, unknown to us, had been watching us through the dome, and at least one had fashioned himself on us. He could not talk. Apparently he had no heart, and he did not breathe. What appeared to be clothes were part of the creature himself. Simple tests showed he had intelligence comparable to our own. He made no objection to examination. He was a non-vertebrate protoplasmic mystery... his body turned out to consist of white flesh rather like that of some fish, but with the property of being soft or hard at will. We could not, of course, dissect or vivisect him without declaring war on his race -- we presumed, rightly, that he was not unique. To say that we were interested is an understatement. We had found the most adaptable form of life yet known, perhaps the most adaptable in the galaxy. We were still more interested when we noticed, after he had been with us for a few hours, that he was now an exact copy of a human being -- except that his clothes were stiU part of him. The change had been gradual. But now he had hair, instead of a dark area of flesh the color of hair. His eyes, his hands, his mouth, his nails, his nostrils were now like ours -- and he was breathing. We offered him food, and he ate it. Then, as an experiment, one of the lab technicians stripped and showed him what a human body really looked like. At once he began to change. In an hour he was a perfect, naked, human male. What had looked like clothes were incorporated in him... Well, what else could have been done, then? We were not, thought the Director, positively not wrong to do exactly as we did. We're supposed to be a research station, aren't we, a colony set up to find out about a chosen world? The Procarpan was given clothes and shown how to put them on. He picked up things with uncanny rapidity... perhaps this was the first hint of warning. We had been talking to him, of course, and by this time he was talking back. He had no difficulty in imitating human speech. Indeed, he did this so well that he answered every remark in an exact copy of the speaker's voice. It was when a girl from the kitchen came to take away the dishes that he made his first direct request He had no difficulty in making himself clear. He had noticed that there were two types of human. He wanted the waitress to take off her clothes so that he could examine her. It was funny, the Director thought, in view of the situation in the colony during the last month, what difficulty this caused at the time. The waitress was scandalized. The scientists, interested to see if the Procarpan would now turn himself into a woman given the necessary information, were all for the experiment. But the girl refused point-blank and stormed out. The only women present at the time were a doctor and a physicist, neither youthful and both understandably modest. A call went out for volunteers, and several soon appeared. But they all proposed to go no further than to wear a bikini. The scientists explained patiently that this, in the circumstances, was no use. The volunteers said bikini or nothing, but they didn't mean this literally. In fact, they withdrew. Eventually it was a young nurse, Terry Walter, who agreed. And it was the greatest mistake of her short life. The Director wrote: We were rather disappointed at the result, or rather lack of result. The Procarpan merely looked at the girl from all angles, touched her lightly once or twice, and appeared to have lost interest. And he stayed as he was. The sequel came two hours later -- and it was almost as startling as the Procarpan's first appearance. A naked Terry Walter was seen outside the dome. She was admitted and given clothes. The real Terry Walter was summoned -- and the two were more similar than identical twins. They spoke in the same voice... but there the resemblance broke down, since the real Terry knew everything she had always known, and the fake Terry knew only what the male Procarpan in the laboratory knew. This was astonishing enough. The first Procarpan had not been outside the dome. Yet two hours after he saw Terry Walter, an exact copy appeared from outside. Of course we saw the significance of this. The Procarpans were not only adaptable, they were telepaths. More than that, the fake Terry knew, had apparently heard and seen, all that the male Procarpan knew. And a simple test soon showed that whatever the fake Terry was told, he instantly knew. The Director paused for a moment and then wrote reluctantly : To give him full credit. Dr. Arthur Stevens immediately advised caution. He came to me and pointed out that we were not merely entertaining two possibly dangerous aliens of unknown (hough obviously vast potential, but also their entire race. Every Procarpan -- and there might be apparently had access to all that one of them experienced. Perhaps they were not really a race of individuals at all, but a single entity with individual members. And we were keeping practically nothing secret from them. I told Stevens that we must find out all we possibly could about the Procarpans. We must continue teaching them our language so that they could tell us aliout themselves. Tills they never did... The Director looked for a long time at those last four words. V C C "NT ext, please," Stevens called. And so it went on. An exhaustive test, and even then not necessarily a conclusive one, could take an hour. Average, say forty minutes. The team could scarcely work more than fourteen hours a day. That meant twenty-one tested a day. And there were three hundred nine colonists. There had been a lot more. Originally there had been #I colonists. Sixty-two had been possessed by Fakers, who had been detected and destroyed. Or rather, # had been destroyed, # of whom had been Fakers... Jonina had come up with some thing this time. She gave the electrician who entered an ordinary wooden pencil, new, hexagonal, unsharpened. The electrician, Saunders, said ; "Where d'you get hold of that? Haven't seen one for years. Certainly never thought we'd brought any with us." "I found a box of twelve," Jonina said, "and that's the only one out of it. We can be quite certain there isn't another in the dome." Saunders was puzzled. "What about it? What do you want me to do with it?" "Write your name." "Huh?" Involuntarily he looked around. "What are you looking for?" "Well, I guess there isn't such a thing as a sharpener in the colony. I'll need a knife, a razor or something." "Okay," Stevens said. "You can go." Among the three of them who remained when he had left -- the guards were instructed to act as much as possible like robots, doing and saying nothing but what they were told -- the familiar excitement began to grow. Were they really on to something? "Think it's definitive?" Jonina asked. "We'll have a better idea when Anna gets back." As Stevens spoke, Anna came in. "I couldn't find a picture or an explanation in the library," she said. "The encyclopedias don't mention pencils at all. The dictionary merely says 'old-fashioned form of stylus." "So maybe it will work," Stevens said thoughtfully. He picked up the pencil. "A thing like this could beat the Fakers. We could have everybody in here in an hour or two... Jonina, run after Saunders and warn him under no circumstances to say a word about this test to anybody." Jonina left hurriedly. "We could improve the test," Stevens went on. "Not mention what the pencil is for?" Evans suggested. "Not even give a clue by asking people to write their name?" "No, I guess we have to do that -- a lot of our own people will need that slight clue to remind them what a pencil is. But with that, they'll know. There can't be anybody here who didn't use pencils as a kid. No, I was thinking of two other things. Anyone got a knife?" vans gave him a scalpel. "You're not going to sharpen it, surely? That would give the whole thing away..." He broke off as he saw what Stevens was doing. In gold on the red pen were the words : carefully cut out "pencil". "No use letting them know what to look for," he said. "Anna, have you any red nail varnish?" Anna rolled her eyes. "Men," she said succinctly. "I wonder why we bother... We're supposed to be getting married, and he's never noticed I don't use nail lacquer. Jonina uses it. Fingers and toes. And it's about that shade." Evans was puzzled. "You'd hardly need to cover up that shaved bit, would you?" he said. "To a Faker, that would only add to the mystery." "That's not what I had in mind." Anna had looked in Jonina's handbag. "Here you are." Stevens held the pencil with one end up. "You can see the lead. A smart person who had never seen or heard of a pencil might see the core and guess what it was for, and then it wouldn't be hard to work out that the wood had to be cut immmm away to make a point. Let's make it a little more difficult, shall we?" Carefully he lacquered the two ends of the pencil. When the lacquer dried there was no sign of the graphite. "I really think we've got something," Evans said quietly. "How about a two-minute snap test, everybody in line, guards on the job, no talking?" "Go ahead," Stevens said. "Get on the intercom." "Are we telling the Director?" "No. The fewer people who know what's going on the better." He frowned. "Jonina's taking her time..." J onina caught up with Saunders in the long corridor that linked the living quarters with the lab block. Since there were guards at each end, there was little or no danger here. The white worms that could turn humans into Fakers were about eight inches long and slightly less than two inches thick. They were not, fortunately, tremendously mobile. Thus although when they did manage to strike they could penetrate the victim's skin in practically no time and take over completely within two or three seconds, anyone who saw them in time could escape. It was useless to stamp on them or grasp them -- the worm always won such encounters. If you didn't have a gun you ran. Fortunately, too, in their worm form the Fakers were not particularly adaptable. They could change color but not their shape to any great extent. It was assumed that the worm form was the irreducible Faker physical minimum, designed for possession, not adaptation. The worms could penetrate most fabric as if it were not there, but metal completely defeated them and wood in good condition was nearly as effective a barrier, especially if it was painted. So the labs and kitchens and living quarters, constantly patrolled by men and women with stun guns, were reasonably safe. Worms that did get in were almost certain to be seen and destroyed. And although they took chances and never in any circumstance left any person they had possessed, if indeed this was possible for them, the destruction of individual worms evidently did matter to them. The chances they took to possess humans were seldom suicidal. The snags from the humans' angle were that all Fakers in human form carried in their bodies, undetectable, two or three worms capable of further conquests, and that in the dome it was impossible always to remain indoors. What had been brought and set up was, after all, only a skeleton settlement, incapable without building materials of some kind of modification, adaptation or expansion. Besides, three-quarters of the colonists were fully occupied one way or another in the fight to counter and contain the Fakers, and the rest were engaged in essential services. It might be possible, by total concentration, to halt possession by Fakers. But it wasn't possible to do that and everything else. Oaunders turned inquiringly as  Jonina came up behind him. "That test," Jonina said breathlessly. "You mustn't breathe a word about it to anybody. If anybody asks, you know nothing." "Sure," said the electrician. Then his attention was caught. It wasn't surprising. Well-endowed at any time, Jonina, breathing deeply, made a remarkable spectacle. "What's it worth not to tell.?" Saunders murmured. "Don't be crazy." He put his arms round her and tried to kiss her. For a moment Jonina, who was not exactly inhibited, did not resist. Saunders was young and not unattractive, and what was a kiss between people who were not even friends? Then suddenly she had a moment of purest terror. Often this must be how it happened. Nudity gave some sort of excuse for playfulness. You didn't have to be young. You didn't have to be of different sexes. Any time two people met in a nonpublic spot, a certain boisterous horseplay would seem anything but suspicious. And then... two bodies pressed together, breast against breast, abdomen against abdomen... Even the second or two of resistance would be cloaked. A girl, a man held by strong arms would try to make a perfectly natural breakaway -- while something passed from one body through another. She reacted, violently. She used her knee, both hands, her head, an elbow. She made quite a mess of the playful technician. And in doing so she satisfied herself completely that it hadn't really been necessary. Her terror dissolved. "You'll keep quiet," she said. It would be some time before he could speak. "Well, I'm sorry," she said mildly, "but with this sort of thing going on, anyone who steps out of line deserves anything he gets." She waited until he could walk, then left him. When he did get his breath back, he didn't speak. He would never be a friend of hers. She started back to the clinic. Oo that they could never tell us about themselves. This they never did... It was possible, the Director thought, that there was nothing to tell. The Fakers were # parasites, their life goal being to imitate. Perhaps they had no remembered history. Perhaps, with each new race they learned to imitate, the past was cancelled. Well, he might as well bring the summary up to date. The two imitation humans lived among us for weeks learning. Their powers of assimilation were remarkable. In no time they had vocabularies better than average, became quite indistinguishable from real humans, were even considered as humans. We liked them. They soon knew everyone in the colony by name, talked with them, learned their history. They were the best listeners we had ever known. The fake Terry Walter was particularly popular -- though, as we learned afterwards, her extensive relations with the men in the colony were in the sexual sense innocent... Our discovery of the next step in the Faker campaign was accidental. We might never have discovered what was happening at all, or only when it was far too late. A friend of the real Terry came directly to me. She was puzzled. She and Terry had known each other for a long time. They had a strictly private word game of their own, one they had never shared with anyone. Now suddenly Terry didn't any more. We thought at first that the real and fake Terry were having some fun with us, as twins do. We brought them together. We found that one of them, no matter how good a copy, could still be identified as a Procarpan. Blood and other samples removed from her responded exactly like human samples at first. But in a matter of minutes or hours they changed, attempting to turn into something else... We realized the gravity of the situation. Both Procarpans were locked up. The creature who had been the real Terry was exhaustively questioned. It was beyond doubt that her body had been taken over somehow by the Procarpans. And how many more? That was when the testing started. Well, how could anyone have guessed, the Director thought, that the Procarpans had two totally different techniques of imitation? Making themselves look like humans, even actually existing humans, had been relatively harmless. Anyway, there had been only two of them. The question of admitting to the dome five hundred Procarpans looking like humans had never arisen. But finding that a human had become a Procarpan was a different matter. We tried to restore Terry. We asked the Procarpan inside her to bring her back, to leave her. He, she or it merely went on with the stubborn, hopeless pretense of being Terry. We tried drugs. We even tried torture. Nothing happened except that when the Faker realized that we were never going to stop, that Terry W'alter, possessed, would never be free among us again, she decided to die. She died. We could not stop her. Significantly, however, we noticed the typical green tinge after death which apparently is an infallible sign. The two imitation humans died too. But now we were alerted: how many other Fakers were already among us? We started testing. Then it was easy. Friends asked questions which only the real person could answer. There were, we found, already four Fakers among us. We tried to restore the victims, but apparently Fakers never let go -- if they are capable of letting go. We don't know. It must be admitted that though we saw the horror of situation, it was some time before we saw the complete danger. The trouble was every Falser knew everything which had ever been said or done in the presence of any Faker, or the two imitation humans. They were the people they seemed to be, and therefore no medical test worked. Somewhere in their body, as we now know, there was a white worm  -- but we have never found any way of establishing this short of execution... But because at first it was so easy to spot Fakers, most of us assumed it would always be so. We were wrong. It was not long before a male Faker could graphically describe a baseball game, demonstrate golf shots, tell off-color stories, and describe actual locations on Earth. Soon a girl Faker could react to clothes, perfume, obscenity, compliments exactly like a real girl. For a time actual sexual intercourse was definitive -- but only for a time. Pain worked briefly. So did tests based on creative sense of humor, for the Fakers could only imitate humor, not initiate it. Unfortunately, many humans are similar. We soon found out about the worms. It was after that that I ordered total nudity all the time, after a plump woman Faker in blouse and slacks was found to be carrying seventeen worms oii her body, to say nothing of any others that might have been in it. Soon we reached a stage when we could test a suspect for an hour and not be sure. Everything which had worked before was known and rendered useless. Skills were still beyond the Fakers. No Faker can play the piano -- but they can sing and whistle, and they know all the tunes the average person knows, all the words. Now we're in the position where we're not so much trying to beat the Fakers as beat ourselves -- think of important, vital, significant, definitive things which, so far, we've missed... The Director took a fresh sheet and wrote firmly: My only mistake, the only one which can be held against me, was not ordering withdrawal from this world the last time I could be certain that every Faker among us had been detected. Unless we find a storybook solution that totally nullifies the Fakers, Procarpa must certainly be abandoned. But obviously we cannot take this scourge with us. It could be the end of the human race; perhaps before this the Fakers have totally eradicated other races, here or elsewhere. Besides, from our own point of view, we should not wish to be imprisoned in a ship with such an enemy... He had thought that through and made up his mind. It was possible that the problem could very easily be beaten on a ship. The Fakers might depend on a supply of worms and be incapable of quick procreation off Procarpa. Perhaps on a ship the problem would sink to negligible proportions. But perhaps it wouldn't. The Fakers apparently could learn nothing they hadn't been taught. And the settlers had been careful not to teach them about space travel. It wasn't really a heroic, noble, selfless decision. If they couldn't get off Procarpa without Fakers among them, it obviously wasn't worth getting off Procarpa at all. VI ' 'happened?" said Stevens as Jonina returned. Her moment of terror, and the whole brief episode, was now quite unimportant. "Nothing," she said. Evans had just finished arranging an immediate snap test of the entire personnel, except the Director, when the intercom buzzed. He came back to the group at the other end of the clinic, his face grave. "That Black Beauty query," he said. "Nobody told anyone anything." Stevens frowned. "That means that whoever told has been taken over already," he said. "Well... let's get started. The organization for such a snap test had been worked out long ago. Everybody in the colony would be in the open, spaced out, watched by guards. There would be no talking. People tested and passed would go back to their places. If the test worked and went on working -- and those were big ifs -- they would spot every Faker at present in the colony. The first ten men and women knew at once what the red object was and knew it had to be sharpened. The eleventh was puzzled, and just as the six people in the room were becoming nearly certain she was a Faker, she suddenly realized: "Oh, it's a pencil." The thirteenth turned the pencil over and over, tried to write with it, pressed the shaved spot in the hope that a stylus would pop out, felt for catches, tried to unscrew it. He acted exactly like any human being presented with a writing tool unfamiliar to him. But Stevens had to back his judgment... There was the usual tense period of waiting. The man on the floor might have died simply for the crime of not recognizing a pencil, never having used one as a child. He hadn't. He was a Faker. In their relief and excitement, the four testers hugged eadi other. Jonina (who had already forgotten all about Saunders) even hugged the two guards, who were usually completely ignored. ' I 'hey had a test which worked. ' No Faker knew what to do with the pencil, and this time, owing to the precautions taken, there was no way for the Fakers to find out. If any of the men and women armed and appointed as guards was a Faker, there could be a bloody gun battle -- but this was unlikely, since the Fakers played their parts so perfectly that a Faker who was a guard would act like a guard up to the moment of discovery. The testing went on. The next Faker knew, of course, that it was no use pressing the shaved spot. He tried licking the pencil. They didn't wait this time to make sure he was a Faker. They bundled the corpse into one of the cubicles and went on testing. But he was a Faker all right. The next Faker demanded ink. Evidently the Fakers had decided by this time that the red stick was simply a very primitive pen, and they knew about ink. He was shot too and pushed into a cubicle. There were some near things with people who were not Fakers. One girl of seventeen, the youngest person in tire colony -- brought along because her mother, father and brother were there -- seemed to have no idea what the red stick could be. Stevens would have given the signal to have her shot but for the fact that he knew her brother and parents were in the colony. If she had become a Faker, could they possibly have failed to spot it? So they gave her every chance. Could it be that lead pencils were now so old-fashioned that the youngest people had never used, seen, or heard of them? Yet Jonina, who had thought of the test, was only eighteen. Finally it clicked. The girl had seen sharpened pencils but did not know them in their unsharpened form. She did not know they could come that way. Altogether, they spotted and killed seven Fakers. The very last was a Faker; he had chosen to remain in this position so that he would have the very maximum chance of finding out something in time to save himself. But all he had managed to figure out was that since the red stick did not write by itself, since it did not unscrew and evidently was not used with ink or paint, it must be an instrument which worked in conjunction with a special surface, like chalk on a blackboard or an etching needle on metal. He therefore asked for "the right paper"... When they had confirmed that he had been a Faker, the tec team members were jubilant. They had not expected such success. For some time now all the countered. "I must see the Director," Stevens said. "To give him the test too?" Evans said meaningly. "That as well. But mainly because now, if we take real emergency measures, we can beat the Fakers. Never let anybody out of the sight of at least three other people, even for an instant. Keep everybody squatting in the open if necessary. After all, we're under a dome." T Te put a call through. "It's a breakthrough," he told the Director jubilantly. "We figured out a test... of course it won't work again, after today, but we know as of now there are no Fakers left in the colony. How about that. Director?" There was a moment's pause. Then the Director's voice exploded on them: "Fool! Get over here right away." And the line went dead. They looked at each other. "The Director?" said Evans. "Could he be -- ?" "No," said Stevens positively. "And if he were, he wouldn't step out of line by blaming us for catching Fakers." "All the same," said Evans, "we'll all go with you, Steve." They went to the Director's room. He had calmed down a little. He was disappointed now rather than angry. First, however, Stevens gave him the pencil. "Oh, that?" he said. "Did that work? The Fakers didn't know it had to be sharpened? Steve, we've missed a great chance. You should have told me you had something... Are you sure this won't work again?" Stevens shrugged. "Pretty certain. The Fakers will take over somebody or other within hours. Now that the test is over and everybody's dispersed, the pencil probe will be freely discussed -- a Faker could find out what he wanted to know without even asking directly." "We've missed a great chance," the Director repeated gloomily. "This could have got us off the planet." The team exchanged glances. "You're prepared to abandon the colony, then?" said Stevens. "What choice is there? No one else would come here. We've found no natural resources anyway, and the atmosphere is poisonous. Colony Control wouldn't finance more than a base here, even without Fakers. As it is -- I decided some time ago we must abandon the colony the moment we can be sure we're absolutely clean -- " "Then you might have told us," Evans said. "It's up to you to tell me when you have -- " "Director, it's foolish to expect anyone to work in the dark," said Stevens bluntly. "Anyway, we know we're clean now. Why not -- " "No, it's useless," said the Director wearily. "We need at least two tenders to take everybody off. Even then people will be packed like sardines in conditions that can't be maintained for more than an hour or two. By the time we've rebuilt a second tender, there will be Fakers among us again." "If we line up everybody and never let people even go to the bathroom except in sixes... " Stevens said. Director shook his head impatiently. "A second tender can't be reassembled that way." "Then why not do it in two trips? We know the ship is clean since the Fakers have no machines and wouldn't work ours anjrway. Take a tested batch up and then test the second batch." "I'm not going to withdraw until we can all withdraw," said the Director flatly. Again the team exchanged glances. No one had more cause than they to know that the Director's handling of the whole situation had not been perfect. But he was the Director. Things had to be done his way. He was like the captain of a ship -- in final command. "Well, I guess it's no use arguing," said Stevens. "I take it you're going to have a second tender restored and then, when everything's ready, you want another definite test?" "Another short test," the Director corrected. "If it takes half an hour per person, that's too long. That means seventy-five hours to load each tender, and we can't shut up one fifty people in a tender for more than a few hours... What I want is this. We rebuild a tender, get everything complete and then aU line up. Before anybody has to eat or drink or sleep, before the Fakers have a chance to do anything entirely new, you get everybody positively cleared and into the two tenders. That means a quick test like the one you've just used. Hell, you've proved it's possible. Why can't you do it again?"  s far as the team, back in the clinic, was concerned, this question was easy to ask but very difficult to answer. They discussed the matter without the guards, though the guards were safe. A password system was employed. This worked perfectly on a small scale, in research teams and with a few trusted guards, but human nature prevented it from working in the colony at large. Such a system had been tried several times, and it had always broken down. In any large group there were always some who had to tell... Evans said: "Sure, when a simple little thing like the pencil test works, it suddenly looks for about five minutes as if tliis problem wouldn't give an average-grade moron much trouble. But the fact is we can test and test for days and let every Faker in the colony through the net." "I think," Jonina remarked, "that the first thing to figure out is some nasty accident that might happen to the Director." Stevens nodded. "I know what you mean." "Do you?" There was a strange quality in her voice that made them all look at her. She was tense as a high diver before a leap. "We're the testers," she said meaningly. "Suppose we find the Director is a Faker?" "But he isn't," said Stevens. "He's wrong, but he's no Faker." "Does that make a difference?" Jonina said. Then they saw exactly what she meant. They saw, too, why she made the suggestion while the guards were not present. They had to kill Fakers. If they made mistakes, it was too bad. No one could hold them responsible, any more than a surgeon could be held responsible when the patient died. "No," said Anna abruptly. "That wouldn't help. At the present moment, I guess the Director's right." "Huh?" Evans exclaimed. "Yes, right. If the final stage is anything but a quick all-ornothing test, the Fakers have time to see what's happening and try something new." "Such as?" She shrugged. "With their abilities, do you think they couldn't figure out something -- if they saw defeat staring them in the face?" They didn't. fn five days the tender was JLready. Every inch of it was tested during assembly, in case the Fakers could be metal and plastic as they could be human beings. (But if so, surely the battle was over and the Fakers had won?) When ready, it was sealed, like the other tender. There were no worms in either of them. Routine tests had" identified no new Fakers, and there might be none. But the work of reassembling the tender, and the consequent disorganization and strain on the remaining accommodations, meant opportunities which must, Stevens decided grimly, have resulted in the creation of at least six new Fakers. The Director -- and Anna -- were right. It was impossible, on a long-term basis, to keep a colony under a dome running and have all the top brains engaged in a fight against the Fakers and at the same time ensure that nobody was ever alone or in twos or threes, anyway, in a standard settlement with only earth as raw material. Talks went on every day on the final test. The Director sometimes attended, and the scientists working on the problem from other angles, were consulted. Generally it was agreed that something like the pencil test must be the answer. It had to be something that every human knew about, and no Faker. Therefore it had to be something which had no day-to-day part in the life of the colony and which would not have been discussed. Following the success of the fountain pen was considered. Apart from the fact, however, that no pen could be found in the colony, the test was finally decided to be inadequate. Although one or two Fakers might not show sufficient familiarity with a pen, the third or fourth would have figured it all out. There had never been a baby's bottle in the colony. But again, every test based on such an object seemed too easy. "V To Faker, given combustibles,  would know how to light a fire -- at least, so it was assumed. Would every human? Could the team see the difference, in a practical test, between a human with only theoretical knowledge of lighting fires and a Faker with only theoretical knowledge of lighting fires? Mechanical tests, earlier, had been very effective. The snag was that the Fakers, although they had never shown more than average mechanical aptitude, had become better at some of these tests than the least apt humans. Earlier, too, tests based on the fact that the Fakers had no original sense of humor had worked. But many humans had no individual sense of humor either. They had learned to laugh at certain words, certain situations, certain behaviors. They laughed because others laughed. Given a test designed to grade their appreciation of the comic, they came out lower than the Fakers -- who were better at imitation than any human. Thousands of things were considered. Every possible test, even those constructed on impeccable principles, had a hole. Every human had to pass. Every Faker had to fail. A series of tests was postulated: tests of mechanical aptitude, sense of humor, selfconsciousness and other human characteristics and capacities. Yet suppose some rated like a Faker on all tests -- did that prove he was a Faker? Unfortunately, no. The first idea came from Anna -- and it was not a test. She pointed out a mistake they had been making right from the beginning. An understandable but stupid mistake. Always, the moment they were sure a suspect was a Faker, they executed him. Naturally, it was impossible to take chances once a Faker was discovered. But this meant that the Fakers always knew the key question. Suppose the pencil test had been included with others. Suppose no interest had been shown when a suspect failed to do anything with the pencil. Suppose he had been executed ten minutes later. The Fakers would never have known their precise mistake. So it was agreed that when the key question was found. Fakers would not be executed instantly. The team would wait, acting as casually as possible, until something else happened which might be a mistake. Thus the value of the test might be preserved. On the fifth day Anna said: "Suppose we put the clock forward two months?" It took the other three some time to work out what she meant. T?ven then, her idea, like Jonina's, aroused no initial enthusiasm. It did not seem to be definitive. It did not call for positive enough reaction. There must be a great deal about it in the library. The subject must surely have been discussed freely in the colony, in the hearing of Fakers. Then, too. Fakers who failed the test early would pass on information which would enable later Fakers to pass. Nevertheless, the four members of the team batted the idea around in their minds, did some checking in the library, and began to see how the plan might work. The great virtue of the idea was the vast opportunity it gave Fakers to go wrong. Humans, with their background, their experience, their seventeen (at least) years of life, could scarcely get completely on the wrong track. Although they might not know certain things, they could not possibly make any positive mistakes. It was not as simple as the pencil test. It would need equipment. It would need a specially prepared testing room, the contents of which must be kept secret. True, the second Faker would know all about them. But could he react correctly, even knowing? Gradually they came to believe he could not. "But," said Jonina glumly, "the Director will put his foot in it somehow." "No, he won't," Stevens assured her. "You know him -- " "This is how we'll work it. The Director, who won't know a thing about the test, will be tested first. He'll be first in the first ship." The other three brightened. "Then," Stevens went on, "the pilots, engineers, technicians. If anything happens, the two tenders can be sealed and take off it "Leaving us behind," Evans remarked quietly. "Quite. But that shouldn't happen. We'll have Fred and Charlie with us. There shouldn't be more than a dozen Fakers among us in all. The rota will be random so that they can't be the last dozen, or anything like that. You know what the Fakers are like. They'll go on pretending, right to the end." "We hope," said Evans. "Steve, will it really work?" Stevens took a piece of paper from his pocket. "I took a leaf out of the Director's book and worked this out on paper," he said. "These are the reasons why I think Anna's test will work." They read : #. It is an essentially human thing. #. Many reactions, many human reactions, are possible, but how could the Fakers guess any of them? (except those mentioned in books). #. All humans have childhood memories of it. No Fakers have any knowledge of it at all, save from adults. #. Fakers will know what Fakers have done in the test room, but not what any humans have done. he day came. The two tenders stood ready, inside the dome. When they took off, the dome would be destroyed. This, they all believed, was important. Fakers found an intelligent community and imitated it. Possibly, once the humans had left they would go on pretending to be a human colony. And that might eventually be serious. But with the dome destroyed, with everything within it destroyed -- there would be an explosion triggered by the atmospheric pressure change soon after the dome went -- the Procarpans would have neither cause nor opportunity to go on pretending to be humans. Between the tenders was a small steel hut with no vindows and a single door. Inside the hut were Stevens, Evans, Jonina and two guards. Outside were Anna and two more guards. Around the hut and the tenders stood three hundred two people. There had never been a crowd quite like this. They were all quite naked, and they didn't make a sound. The guards among them had orders to shoot anyone who spoke. Anna was amused to see that the Director was quite nervous. He wanted to speak to her, but the rules were strict. He too would be shot if he tried to communicate. Inside, Stevens said: "Well, this is it. If the Fakers have found out what we're doing, if they manage to get through this test, we'll just have to beat them on the ship." "But the Director said... " Jonina began. Stevens smiled. "The Director is first in line. Once the seal is broken and he's in the tender, we'll decide what's to be done." He nodded to the guard at the door, and the Director came in. One by one, the Director first, men and women emerged from the testing room and walked to the tenders. They went to tenders A and B alternately, so that overcrowding would not be too serious until the end. Fakers were spotted and, after a misleading period of pretense, executed. No mistakes were made. No one who was not a Faker failed the test. And there was plenty of reason to believe that no one who was passed it. Like the pencil test, it was working. They could see that. As in the pencil test, successive Fakers tried different things, and certain aspects of the testing had to be dropped once they knew the right answers. But the Fakers could not learn enough to get through. Gradually the crowd thinned. Anna was picking people for testing at random, so that the Fakers in the crowd could not determine the order of selection. If they could, they might give themselves a better chance of passing the test. They might, too, decide that the last half dozen or so should all be Fakers and take over guards and team. The crowd dwindled to a hundred, then fifty, then twenty. And suddenly Anna burst into the testing room. "Worms!" she screamed. "Hundreds of them!" They rushed out. All over the area within the dome, worms were oozing from the ground. The guards killed them as they came -- but still they came. The remaining colonists leaped in a mad dance of survival. Two jumped the wrong way, were captured by worms, and were ruthlessly cut down. Stevens shouted and one tender door closed. Another shout and the four members of the team, the guards, and eleven colonists still not tested dashed to the other tender. Within seconds they were off the surface of the planet. "The pilot protested. "Look, ' I'm in charge of this ship, not you," he said. "In a few minutes you will be," said Stevens. "But you must realize that while eleven people are still untested, I have to be in charge. And I need the control room. It's the only space there is." "You haven't seen the way we're crammed in this ship. People are literally piled on top of each other in the lockers, even in the machine room. Believe me, the Black Hole of Calcutta must have been a luxury hotel compared with this." "The ventilation here is adequate," Stevens retorted. "Nobody will die. Now you fly the ship. I'm finishing the testing in here." The team and the guards knew what to do. The first of the last eleven entered. It was a girl, a very frightened girl. "We'ye lost the props," Stevens said. "So we'll have to do this in words. Suppose I wore a green suit and boots, wore a green hood, and had a long white beard. Suppose I had white fur round the edges of the suit. Who would I be?" She stared at him blankly. Patiently he described the garb again. "Green?" she said. "Green, or yellow." "Not red?" "Okay, suppose it was red." "You'd be Santa Claus." "Could I have another name?" "Well... St. Nicholas?" They began to relax, as they always did when they became sure they were testing a human, not in the presence of a Faker. The Fakers did not know about St. Nicholas. But earlier, satisfied from other evidence -- they did not ask questions in the same order -- that the suspect was a Faker, they had killed him the moment he mentioned St. Nicholas. Since then no Faker had mentioned the name. "Could I have still another name?" Stevens asked. The girl was puzzled for a moment. Then she tried tentatively: "Father Christmas?" They sent her to join the other humans packed like sardines. "I don't get it," the pilot said. "On that, can you be sure?"I"that Father Christmas isn't mentioned in any of the reference books as the personification of Christmas. Santa Claus is, and so is St. Nicholas." "Seems a heck of a small thing to go on," the pilot commented. "Maybe not so small... but we don't have to rely on that. There's lot's more. Funny, the mistletoe bit never worked at all. They knew all about that. The point of this thing is, it's the end of October and the colony didn't exist last Christmas. There hasn't been a lot of talk about Christmas in the colony, and there's no commercial campaign to keep reminding us how many shopping days there are till Christmas." "But it must have been mentioned," said the pilot. "Sure it's been mentioned -- often. But there are no kids in the Colony. Christmas when it did come wasn't going to be anything much. There would be only token presents, no cards, no turkey, no snow. We'd have held a mild sort of celebration. Nobody was looking forward to Christmas particularly, because nothing much was going to happen. So why talk about it?" "Well..." said the pilot. "Now do you mind if we get on?" The next suspect, also a girl, was asked: "What do you eat at Christmas?" She told them, quite confidently. She knew all about Christmas. She had seen about twenty of them -- well, say seventeen, since she wouldn't remember much about the first two or three. And when she happened to mention pouring vodka over the pudding and setting it alight, Stevens passed her, although vodka was hardly traditional. They had had two pieces of luck in the test. They had expected success with mistletoe (there was of course none in the colony), with various parts of the Christmas story, with snow, yule logs, reindeer, turkeys, crackers, punch bowls and all the other things particularly associated with the old-fashioned, traditional Christmas. But of course chance operated. And somehow the Fakers had altogether missed hearing about Father Christmas. They could not know the Christmas family ritual, for who would describe in detail what everybody knew? Even pictures of Santa Claus were only in black and white... Also, they had picked something up wrong. They had heard vaguely about burning brandy at an old-fashioned Christmas feast. But they didn't know it was poured over the pudding first. A young man entered. He talked about Santa Claus, but not about Father Christmas. He knew all about adult Christmases, with paper hats and cocktails and mistletoe, but he was a little vague about the hanging-up-stockings ritual. He knew about burning brandy, but seemed to think it was poured into a small chalice and burned like, say, incense, as part of what was fundamentally a religious festival... The body was pushed out into space. He was the last Faker. There had been eleven in all... T?xhaustive tests on the ship convinced Stevens and the Director that there was not a Faker on board. They could be satisfied they were right, because, in space again, all the humans could be expected to know what to do in a spaceship and no Faker could. The Director said: "Your test worked, Steve, and you can accept my assurance that you and Anna will get full credit. But honestly, wasn't the fact that it worked so well really luck? Couldn't it have failed utterly?" "No," said Stevens, "it couldn't. There's a whole body of experience, and emotion, round a thing like Christmas. Sure, if one Faker had seen one genuine Christmas, the whole thing would have flopped. As it was, if some angles didn't work, others were bound to work. And they went on working because we never let the Fakers know where they'd gone wrong." He didn't want to talk about it any more. It was over. Anna was waiting for him in the games room, and curiously, but understandably, she would be far more attractive in a halter and shorts than she had been without them... "It had to work," he said, speaking the epitaph on the Fakers. "In an adult colony, two months before Christmas, how could anything the Fakers had heard enable them to guess what a child's Christmas on Earth is like? How could they talk convincingly of a child's feelings, even as a long-gone, distant thing? The bliss, the excitement of opening parcels on Christmas morning?" He grinned. "And how could they possibly guess the truth -- that Santa Claus is really your old man?"      # First Year Security-Prestige 'In our first calendar year wc did a gross of S#. Without eonslant help from the Duraeiean home office such growth nerer would have been possible." # in One Month J. F, A. Texas # for # Hours Work have done hotels, studios, restaurants and churches. I'hat is where the big money is. K.xample: One Saturday, # in II hours. Monday, # in ( hours. I have also contracted to clean # square feel if carpet for a store for #." ((. F. Wisconsin...K#nd Profits year'.s cross For th f    double last JlI eross ,b, sg. # o  hJrSnthl!? H. P. Ohio # Job Finisd In one day "I did the Sorority House in one day for #. This business is in its infancy." H. L. B. Texa hundreds of othersgof started in this Big Money business. Send for your copy now.  Iet me give you the same start I gave these men! Im-mmiKlil bf nillt'tl .-x. t-. lorial. In .iiioiluT way. thfif i.v imilimi; Ijttnal about thfiii, Tb.-it'pi bi-i-.-tiiM; ,my man mIui will fnlluw in.structituis ami !.s lll.slmv;s shtaild be able (.i do as well Kai li nt the men (uoti-fi here liad talenlsaml ahilitie.s different from tho.se uf .lib the I'esI, iU riich hciil one thinn in i nmiiiun II ilesiie to win personal indeIM-ndv'iiie in a business of his own. And fill I) imin look live itiemicHl steps to n-m li his Koal. I l'!;o It oiif ivati .Ml aiuiouneeinent such liir fomj ill'll' inf'oi Jim I ion. it. I le read llie lhal he loultl Hill I ceil with itiirmlean. . I If at I fplfti oil I oiler to help him t'et started. I.alei, be wrote to tell ns about hi.s siieeiSft. In each ease, temember, fie (irst sli') Imri. If you would like to own a business oryour own, why don't you do ns lliese men did nuir. When I hear from you. I will send you farts aliMUt the Duraeiean kVanehisi! that will oK'n your ey(s. You will see why n Franchise Imsiness such as ours makes success for the individual I he rule isihei' lhan the exception. 'i'lie Dm acIe.Tin lumie service business has lien triefl ami tesld. The market lor Duraeiean .Sfrrvice is tremendousami itiowiim. The inethiMl.s that lead to success have been clwarly charted. When an aiiibitious man rollow.s lliese melh ofis. succe.ss is the lot;ical result...Some Franchise businesses require investments a.s hi;h as .rtt).l)#. With ours, you can get started for a few hundred dollars and we finance the balance. Monthly imyments are so small that the prolits on less than one day's service can cover your payment for Hie entire month. Even with this small investment and uerating as u one man busincs, your potential is .#.'j(l.(() a week net prolit. With two men working for you ig) hours a week, you should gross a profit of .#. #. Allowing # for advertising and incifientals, the net would amount to .#. 'I'he mo.st imHirtniit part of Duraeiean home service is cleaning rugs,' carets and upholstered furniture b,v a revolt:lioiuivy miHlern process known as the "Ahsorptifn .Method." You do the work right in the customer's ju'emiscs. No hai'sh sruhbing with motor-driven Ijrushes. No soaking. Instead, an aeriiti'd I'oiim loosens tiie dirt and holds it in siisensiim until removef). A test conducted by an impartial laboratory showed that the modern Absorption Method removed twice aS mucii dirt as was removed by old fashioned machine scnihbing. If you are tired if wirrking for fjthers or of pimping from one proiKsition to .another -- if you have a real yearning for imli lamdence in a bu.sineK,s uf your own -- then send for "The Duraeiean Route Ui Success." There is no obligation -- no charge. No salesmen will  all to high iressure yiu. Send for the bak now. Read it. Then if you want to take the next step toward independence, yam can write to me and let me give you the same help I've given so many other .successful men. Pn'ittde.nl ' #POvracAn Bldg... Bcertield. Ml. # I Dear Mr. Mauk: I Please mail a copy of your t ree Book that I tells how I can gel a Ouractean Frartchise I started in spare time withuut giving up my I presmit income, No charge. No obligalion. I Anti no salesman is to call on me. I City. Stale  ?ipCl-. Seated .-Bennett Cerf, Faith Baldwin, Bergen Evans, Bruce Catton, Mignon G.Eberhart, John Caples, J, D. Ratcliff. Standing: Mark Wiseman, Max Shulman, Rudolf Flesch, Red Smith, Rod Serling. "We're lookin for people who want to write" By Gordon Carroll Director, Famous Writers School. Former editor, Reader's Digest, Time, Inc., Coronet If you want to write, my colleagues and I would likedo test your writing aptitude. We'll help you find out if you can be trained to become a successful writer. Several years ago, we started the Famous Writers School. Our aim was to help qualified people acquire the skills they need to break into print. We poured everything we knew about writing into a new kind of professional training course, which you take at home and in your free time. After a solid grounding in fundamentals, you get advanced training in the specialty of your choice -- Fiction, Non-Fiction, Advertising or Business Writing. Each of your writing assignments is examined by instructors who are themselves professional writers or editors. Your instructor spends up to two hours analyzing your work. He blue-pencils corrections right on it -- much as an editor does with established writers. Then he returns it to you with a long personal letter of advice and specific recommendations. This training works well. Our students have sold their writing to more than # publications including Reader's Digest, True, Redbook. Stephen Novak of Wayne, N. J., says, 'T just received a check from Ellery Queen's Mystery Magazine. That's I I stories sold in sijconths." Doris Stebbins of S. Coventry, Conn., who has sold six stories to Woman's Day for # writes, "Taking your Course has made it all possible." Writing Aptitude Test offered To find out if you can benefit from this training, send for the School's Aptitude Test. If you test well, or offer other evidence of writing ability you may enroll. But there is no obligation to do so. I I Famous Writers School  Dept. #, Westport Connecticut # I I want to know if I have writing aptitude.  Please mail me, free, your Writing Aptitude I Test and #-page illustrated brochure. I Mr.  Mrs Age ( Miss Circle one and please print  Street  City I State Zip I Accredited by the Accrediting Commission I of the National Home Study Council. DECEMBER CjlXy # ANDERSON  BRUNNER  VANCE  BUDRYS and others K (jLxy December # # by Pool Anderson if iyden Howard 'V lohn Brunner I to Ink Vance Algis Budrys Willy Ley Official Rand McNally Map taken from actual photos of the moon. This circular Map Puzzle shows mountains, craters, seas, basins and valleys, with frame containing information about eclipses, tides, and seasons. Map when completed #I W' x # V # ". Made of heavy cardboard and diecut. # Machine # High School # Real Estate Brokerage Shorthand Diploma # Real Estate Management (I Real Estate Sales O ComploU Accounting # General Accounting  Income Ta: # Bachelor of Lavs Degree # Complete Real Estate # Business Law # Insurance Law # Claim Adjusting Law # Accounting Fundamentals Q Law for Police Officers O Auditing # Controllership # Modern #ookkeepin O Complete Business Management # Credit and Collections # Office Management O Personnel Management O Business Correspondence O Law for Trust Off io # Sales Management # Complete Sales Trainini # Basic Drafting # Aeronautical Drafting # Architectural Drafting # Electrical Drafting # Mechanical Drafting # Structural Drafting # Complete Traffic Mgt. O Transportation Law # Rates and Tariffs # Agency and Services # Motor Truck Traffic Name # Mechanical Refrigeration O Air Conditioning. Refrigeration and Heating O Diesel Q Interior Decorator Q Dental Assistant # Secretarial # Accounting O Bookkeeping O Real Estate Age Address County City  Stale i Zip No Working Occupation Hours...A.M P.M. If you had mailed this coupon a year ago, your salary could be way up too! 'Salary more than doubled since enrolling" ' Conogo Park. Coi f. I now earn three and a half times my former pay" Robert Fisher, Holbrook, Ariz. My salary has increased # as a direct result of my LaSalle studies" Rudolph Urbctiy Port Chester, N Y. "Income has increased # per cent since graduation" James #. Yonning, . Manhattan, Kansas Look at these enthusiastic letters. Have you ever seen anything like them? There are hundreds and hundreds more that pour in from LaSalle students week after week, month after month, year after year. Do you know that many graduates attribute their increases in income largely to their LaSalle training? All LaSalle students have one ambition in common -- to get out of the ranks of the untrained and earn big money, prestige and security in a key job. Isn't that your goal too? Without interfering with your present work and by devoting only a little of your spare time -- you too can prepare rapidly for advancement in the field of your choice through LaSalle home study. The cost is surprisingly low. LaSalle has been an acknowledged leader in home education for more than half a century. It has provided training in business, high school, and technical subjects to more than # ambitious men and women. Its distinguished faculty includes some of the country's most outstanding authorities. That is why your LaSalle diploma is a credential recognized and respected everywhere. Check the subject you are interested in -- then send the galaxy Galaxy is published in French and Italian. The U. S. Edition is published in Braille. This Edition is also published in Living Tape by Services for the Blind, Inc., Des Moines, Iowa. Editor Science Editor by Poul Anderson by Hayden Howard by Larry Niven by Jack Vance by John Brunner by Robin Scott by R. A. Lafferty by Willy Ley by Frederik Pohl by Algis Budrys Associate Editor Publisher Production Manager Advertising Subscription Manager bi-monthly by Galaxy Publishing Corporation. Main offices: #I Hudson Street, New York, N.Y. #. #c per copy Subscription: (# copies) # in the United States, Canada, Mexico, South and Central America and U. S. Possessions. Elsewhere #. Second-class postage paid at New York, N.Y. and at additional mailing offices. Copyright New York # by Galaxy Publishing Corporation, Robert M. Guinn, President. All rights including translations re served. All material submitted must be accompanied by selfaddressed stamped envelopes. The publisher assumes no responsibility tor unsolicited material. All stories printed In this magazine are fiction and any similarity between char acters and actual poisons is coincidental. Printed in the U.S.A. By The Guinn Co., Inc N. Y. Title Reg. U. S. Pat. Oil. im mt me The Dark Continents o? Your Mind maintain energy, enthusiasm and the will to do? Do your personality and power of accomplishment ebb and flow -- like a stream controlled by some unseen valve? Deep within you are minute organisms. From their function spring your emotions. They govern your creative ideas and moods -- yes, even your enjoyment of life. Once they were thought to be the mysterious seat of the soul -- and to be left unexplored. Now cast aside superstition and learn to direct intelligently these powers of self. Accept this RooV Let the Rosicrucians, an age-old fraternity of thinking men and women (not a religion), point out how you may fashion life as you want it -- by making the fullest use of these little-understood natural faculties which you possess. This is a challenge to make the most of your heritage as a human. Write for the Free Book, "The Mastery of Life," Address: Scribe B.B.J. San Jose, California #I # U.S.A.  j  Scribe: B.B.J. I San Jose, California #, U.S.A.  I Please send copy of booklet,  I "The Mastery of Life" which S j  shall read as directed. ! i N ante !  Address t  City j j State  Please Include Your Zip Code s f all the New Masters of sci ence fiction that have turned up in the past decade or two, the man called Cordwainer Smith surely ranks among the highest. His first story appeared in a small-circulation magazine published on the West Coast in the late #Q's; it was called Scanners Live in Vain, and it is perhaps the chief reason why that magazine is remembered. One story... that was all anyone had seen from him, and for several years there were no more. Then, gradually, others began to appear. A short story here; a year or so later, a novelette there. Readers began to look for his name. In his stories, which were a wonderful and inimitable blend of a strange, raucous poetry and a detailed technological scene, we began to read of human beings in worlds so far from our own in space in time that they were no longer quite Earth (even when they were the third planet out from Sol), and the people were no longer quite human, but something perhaps better, certainly different. Most of Cordwainer Smith's stories appeared first in this magazine, a circumstance which has given us a good deal of pride over the years. But with an even greater measure of sorrow we have to say that there will be few more of them, perhaps none at all. I n the hot August of # Paul Linebarger died. One of the most closely guarded secrets in science fiction was that Cordwainer Smith and Dr. Paul Linebarger of Johns Hopkins and the State Department were one and the same man. He was a fascinating man, and a warm and friendly one. His background was -- there is no other word for it -- unique : godson of Sun Yat Sen, confidante of rulers of half Asia, consultant to American foreign policy. He was not a man who could readily be spared. He is deeply missed, for his stories and for himself.  VU A Long Play Record Album That Will Astound You! This Album is made up of actual interviews from (only three IP's per customer). American Music Library, Inc. # W. #th St., New York, N. Y. # Please rush m e Long John Nebel's "The Flying Saucer Story" Record A!bum(s). I am enclosing # plus a #c handling charge for each album ordered. INama Address City State Zip Coda Children in Hiding All the Babies were healthy in every way... except in their minds, where Something lurked! ttiyrr. Murphy is here," said lv A 'dig speaker on the desk. "The special investigator from Earth. I'm sending him in right away." Hans Lammergeier, Chief Administrator of the Status Two colony planet Landfall, jolted out of his obsessive brown study. He'd been thinking about the same problem as usual, of course. On Landfall (population Earth, atmosphere, climate and period of rotation "acceptable") there was only one real problem. He shot out a hand and tapped the switch on the desk which turned the wall on his left briefly into a mirror. He looked himself over, adjusting the collar of his old gray jacket, thrusting a stray lock of hair back where it belonged over his growing bald patch, making the normal ineffectual gestures of an overworked colonial administrator faced with an important visitor. For one moment before cutting the mirror, he stared at his appearance. Hans Lammergeier, age sixty-one. Forehead lined, eyes sunken, hair graying and falling out -- Earthside, you'd say ninety, maybe a hundred. And he was far past the stage at which he could contrive to make himself look merely experienced and grave. Damn the Babies! The door squeaked open. Guiltily he shut off the mirror and rose, extending his thin, knobbly hand across his desk. "Mr. Murphy!" he said in his best approximation of a warmly welcoming tone. "I'm Lammergeier, of course. Please sit down." Mr. Murphy was a typical Earthman: shorter than Lammergeier, sallow, with dark hair and a suspicion of imminent fatness. Earthside diet had been starchy for five generations, and it tended to show before the population reached middle age. But he was in glowing good health despite that; his clothes were impeccable, and Lammergeier would not have undertaken to guess his age closer than ten years. Overcrowded, underfed -- that was the prediction. The colonists would have the edge everywhere : more room, more food, more clean natural air... And look at the two of us! Damn the Babies! But Lammergeier swallowed his instinctive reaction and did no more than resume his own seat. A IT urphy, setting a memocase on the desk's forward rim, looked around him with some distaste. Lammergeier didn't blame him for that. The office hadn't been redecorated in fourteen years, and there was a crack across the ceiling which occasionally shed white dust when the foundations settled another Murphy the logical climax of what he'd seen on his way from the spaceport: potholed roads, weed-thick fields, tumbledown houses... Suddenly conscious of how well he fitted his setting, in this jacket that hadn't been cleaned for six months and was anyhow far older than any garment should decently be allowed to become, Lammergeier cleared his throat. "I must -- uh -- apologize for the appearance of my home world, Mr. Murphy. The air of neglect, which you've doubtless remarked on, is solely due to the matter which compelled us to ask for your assistance." Recalling the wrangling that had preceded the decision -- the expressions of shame at confessing failure after the grand promises on which their colony had been set afloat -- he grimaced. Murphy shrugged and made a tiny adjustment to one of the controls on his memocase. "I was advised during my briefing of the magnitude of the trouble," he said. His voice was as oily as his fat-taut skin. "But until I saw it with my own eyes I found it incredible that half the available resources of a planet as potentially rich as Landfall should be absorbed into -- h'm -- what does actually absorb it. You are -- check me if the situation has altered since I was first briefed non-productive individuals!" Lammergeier felt the first beads of sweat prickle on his skin. What he'd expected from Earth he hadn't been sure. At the very back of his mind, perhaps, after his long and bitter struggle to persuade his Planetary Council that they must doff their pride and appeal to Earth, he'd nursed a fantasy of some team of miracle workers, who would thunder out of the sky in the latest interstellar cruiser and instantly solve the Babies problem before deciding to settle here themselves. Instead... S truggling to be both polite and firm, he said, "That's hardly a fair way to put it, Mr. Murphy. The future of our colony was predicted on a certain available supply of manpower -- and womanpower too, I needn't stress that. What would you have had us do? Dig mass graves and shovel the Babies in by the tens of thousands?" "According to what I was told," Murphy said, "they're effectively mindless, and there are millions of them. They must be the direct cause of the poor maintenance I've observed in your buildings and roads, and doubtless elsewhere that I shall discover later. Moreover, the average daily calorie intake of your people is lower than that of Earth, a shocking display of mismanagement, in view of the fact that our population is now alor not?" "Yes! But -- " Lammergeier's forehead was now so damp he could not refrain from mopping it. He registered Murphy's disapproval of his using a handkerchief that would be returned to his pocket, instead of a hygienic tissue delivered at once to a disposall. And ignored it. "Bear with me while I try and make clear how it looks to us," he requested. "From Earth, I don't contest it must seem to reflect mismanagement. But -- "Oh, I'll have to go back to the beginning. Landfall has been established as a Status Two colony since the middle of last century. During our immigration period, nothing but nothing happened to cast doubt on our assumption that it would turn out a perfectly habitable world." "You say 'our' assumption," Murphy murmured. "You were here at the time, then?" Galaxy! Do I look that ancient to him? In the nick of time Eammergeier spotted the betraying twist on Murphy's mouth and bit back his indignant denial, A needier. But I don't have to rise to his baiting. "I employ the word merely to emphasize the deep involvement everyone here feels with the fate of the colony." There -- that was a diplomatic way of putting it! "You will hardly have overlooked that the pre-colonial stage was masterminded direct from Earth, and the government of the time was surely no less concerned for the fate of its intending emigrants than the present one which has sent you here to advise us." Was that a wince from Murphy? Lammergeier couldn't be certain. Hoping the jab had found its mark, he hurried on. "The -- ah -- epidemic, if that's what it is, which began twenty years ago came without warning. The birth of several infants who after a period of months, if not years, turned out to be subnormal could hardly have been detected while they were still unweaned, could it?" "Interesting local dialectal variant you just used," Murphy as 'several!' " gin with!" Lammergeier was reddening. "This thing has been going on for twenty years!" "And in the whole of that time, no normal infant has been born on this planet?" "Well... no." Lammergeier forced out the admission in a whisper. From where Murphy was sitting, it must look like insanity to send for help only now, when the situation was out of control. Yet how could he hope to explain the real state of affairs? He, even he who had fought and won that bitter argument in the Council over so many years, felt the most violent revulsion Babies and starting a fresh generation with adopted children from some other planet. That was the wildest idea voiced during the debate, but also the most promising. And didn't that sum up their predicament! In any case, suppose it happens all over again with the descendants of the newcomers? Murphy's eyes had wandered around the room again. Now he pointed at a faded chart hanging lopsidedly from a single pin in the wall at Lammergeier's back. "What's that?" Lammergeier craned around and felt a stab of surprise. That map had been there for so long, he'd ceased to register its existence -- it was a background detail. In a tone of mild wonder, he said, "Why it shows the course of the epidemic from the first township at which it was reported, to the limit of its spread." "Which was the whole inhabited area of the planet." "Er -- yes, I'm afraid so," Lammergeier confirmed miserably. "Fantastic," Murphy muttered. "I was reading stats of some of the advertising material distributed during Landfall's colonial phase. It makes a sorry contrast with the actual state of affairs. Well, let's not rake over dead ash right now. I shall need to see the consequences of the phenomenon with my own eyes." ' I 'here was only one place to take him, of course. 'Lammergeier took him there, in a wheezing car forty-odd years old held together by string, wire and the patient attention of its eightyyear-old driver. The arrival of Murphy had lent Lammergeier a fresh viewpoint, and now he thought with a shock of dismay: Why, we're a planet of old folks' Nowhere on Landfall was there a functioning human being younger than the age of about forty. And the youngest were forty the way he was sixty: looking and feeling half as old again, one foot already in the grave. He stifled the realization and spoke aloud, pointing through the car's windshield at a building which was looming ahead. "That's the Babies' Home for the capital and environs. The present population is about eight thousand. But as you see we're having to add a new wing." Murphy scowled and said nothing. He didn't in fact speak again until they were in the lobby of the building. Lammergeier had had no chance to phone through and warn the staff of their arrival -- the phone cables were out again and no one could be spared to fix them until next week. Actually, they walked straight into the middle of an event which was heartbreakingly typical of the whole calamitous mess. At the reception desk, flanked by two uniformed policemen, a woman in a shabby dress stood clinging desperately to a child of about six or seven, far too heavy for her to carry yet cradled tightly in her arms. Facing her were a nurse with a lined, weary face under a mop of gray hair and a bald elderly doctor in a once-white coat. Lammergeier whispered to Murphy, "Wait here a second, and I'll get the director to conduct you around personally." "No!" Murphy raised a hand, eyes on the scene at the reception desk. "What's going on?" "Well, I assume she's what we call a 'hider'," Lammergeier explained. "Despite the fact that we don't get normal children any longer, the maternal instinct seems to be insuppressible. I suppose the two things must go together: our reluctance to face hard facts and stop trying to keep these useless Babies alive, and the refusal of so many women to part with their children. Of course, it would be ridiculous to allow them to stay with their parents. The planet's economy is rocky enough already. If members of our labor force were compelled to take time every day -- and night -- to attend to their children, things would be impossible. We tie up plently of workers by adopting the centralized system, but at least the loss of the economy is concentrated in certain district and confined to certain professions." "It's compulsory to bring children in to these establishments, then?" "Oh, yes. It has been for almost fifteen years. But like I said, you still get these 'hiders'." Murphy nodded. "The children -- the Babies -- are literally helpless, are they? Even when they attain the advanced age at which the oldest must be by now -- say twenty?" "Completely helpless," Lammergeier said. "They're exactly like babies, which is what we call them. They have to be fed, changed, lifted up and down from bed to floor so they can play a bit -- they show interest in bright colors and moving toys, but that's the absolute limit of their mental attainments." Abruptly the woman at the desk burst into hysterics. The policeman gently but firmly separated her from the Child, handed it over to the nurse, and marched her out, still screaming as though her throat would split. Lammergeier and Murphy stood in silence till she was gone. fTphen Murphy shook his head. "Fantastic. I'm sorry, but I find all this incredible. With the advantages of a planet that's still virgin over most of its surface, to wind up in this plight!" "You don't understand," Lammergeier sighed. "Maybe not. After all, I come from Earth, where a nonproductive individual is a luxury we barely tolerate at all. Certainly we wouldn't tolerate twenty per cent of them in the population, nor would we go to such elaborate lengths to enable their survival!" "But there's nothing apparently wrong with them!" Lammergeier barked. "To all outward appearance they're healthy, they're organically sound; If some way could be found of bringing their intelligence up to -- if not full adult status -- at any rate bright idiot level, we could let them look after themselves, and what's more we'd get work out of them. They represent a tremendous potential increment to our work force! Get them out of their beds where they lie like vegetables, and we'd be back on our original development schedule within half a century!" "And that's the miracle you're expecting me to work?" Murphy demanded coldly. "Well -- not you exactly. But we hoped that with Earth's vast store of knowledge and skills we haven't had time to bring forward on Landfall..." "I presume," Murphy said with biting irony, "you've been too busy to calculate the mere time it would take to process bies, even granting such a process could be devised!" "I -- uh -- I imagine it would take years, at least," Lammergeier stammered. "At least," confirmed Murphy. "I am not here to wave a magic wand and bring your idiot children out of their overgrown creches, as you appear to imagine. I'm here simply and solely to evaluate the situation and make a recommendation as to the future visibility of our colony on Landfall. Now if that's understood, shall we proceed?" I t was fortunate for Lammergeier that from that point on he could hand over the job of explaining things to Murphy. Director Chen and Matron Hobday had all the facts at their tonguetips, where Murphy liked them. He trailed behind as they recited the statistics, identified the rooms, the endless corridors, the life-support system which took the worst of the burden off the adult staff. Everything seemed to blur into an endless sequence of babies and Babies: the mewling puling infants and the puling mewling adolescents, a kind of blasphemy against human form in their mindless oblivion. He only returned to full awareness when they paused before a door he recognized. It was a little more stained, and the paint was more chipped than the last time he'd seen it, five years ago. But it was the same door. And the same paint. "And this room houses the first of them," Director Chen was saying. "You'll perhaps have noticed that this is the oldest wing of the building; the remainder is entirely a series of more recent extensions. When the very first of the -- ah -- victims were identified, they were brought here for observation, and apart from minor alterations necessitated by their growing older and larger, their quarters are the same that they've always known." "Such darlings they are, too!" exclaimed Matron Hobday, who added uncomfortably when Murphy stared at her, "Well -- in their own way, you know!" Chen, frowning, made to open the door. Murphy stopped him with a gesture and betrayed apprehension. "Ah -- are they of normal adult size now?" he asked. "Oh yes. Within the Landfall range of height and weight." "And they're completely unaggressive? I mean, I should have thought that an infantile mind in an adult body was likely to lead to at least occasional outbursts of bad temper, which might be rather destructive." "No, that's one thing I can safely say we've never observed," Chen assured him. "Had the condition led to violent tantrums I'm sure we'd have been in touch with you much earlier than this." "I see." Murphy rubbed his chin. "And something else. How many adults and near-adults are there at present?" "Over -- shall we say fifteen years of age?" Chen suggested. On Murphy's nod, he counted to himself. "Approximately... There was a peak, you see, about two years after the knowledge of our problem became widespread. Our fertile parents all knew their heredity was good -- they'd been checked for it as a matter of routine -- so they futilely attempted to beat the odds. Later, the mood changed, and now most people have given up trying. A case like the one you saw downstairs on your arrival is a rarity these days, though as recently as three years agoit would have been commonplace." "Good, that's all I wanted to know." Murphy pointed at the door. "Shall we go in?" Nervously, Lammergeier followed behind. Beyond the door, things were much as he had last seen them, apart from more wear and tear. The Babies, adults in everything except mentality, were being put down for their daytime rest. The floor was marked with traces of their presence, some of the traces none too savory; but they themselves were all in their oversize cots, cooing or complaining according to temperament. Two hefty male nurses and one woman were just settling the last of them down. Lammergeier stifled a cry of adjmiration for their devotion; any of the Babies would have outweighed him, and it must be a terrible task lifting and lowering them several times daily. The nurses were surprised at the entrance of their director and his companions, but they refrained from asking questions, completed their work on a nod from Chen, and went out with curious glances. r T"he instant the door was shut, Murphy marched over to the bed of the nearest Baby and stared down at him, naked except for a huge diaper. He set his memocase on the high metal rail intended to prevent the Baby toppling out of bed if he rolled in his sleep.  "And these are the creatures you've saved to keep alive and well for twenty years," he murmured, touching the controls on the case. "I have to grant that they seemed physically sound." "Oh, they are!" Chen hastened to assure him. "They've had the best diet, the best medical care -- not that they need much of that; they're astonishingly healthy. If only we could find a way to spark their intelligence!" "You say they're quite moronic?" Murphy said, stressing the last word. "Completely! Not one of them has ever progressed to the stage of uttering a recognizable word. They coo and cry, and that's the limit of their aspirations." "I think you must be crazy," Murphy said with abrupt coldness, letting the case fall beside him to the full stretch of his arm. He turned to confront them directly. Lammergeier pushed forward. "So we're crazy, are we?" he blurted, unable to restrain himself any longer. "We should have killed them off and buried them by the thousand, should we? Oh, probably it looks that simple from Earth! But these are our kids. And this is out planet, that we've sweated and slaved over all our lives! How the hell do you think we could bring ourselves to face the need to exterminate them because they aren't even useful as animals, then pack our gear and quit Landfall forever for fear it might happen again? We couldn't! And it's no damned good trying to make out we ought to have done!" "No, I wouldn't say that," Murphy agreed. "Man is hardly a perfect rational animal, is he?" Lammergeier shook his head dumbly. "But I didn't mean that," Murphy pursued. "What I meant was that you're crazy to think that these Babies are mindless." Chen reacted first to that. He took half a pace forward. "But I assure you, Mr. Murphy, on the basis of years of experience, that that's the case! I've run every test I ever heard of. I traced every wild speculation I could locate about nonverbal intelligence, in the hope they might represent a mutation with some other faculty equally serviceable and equally human. I drew a blank!" "Then that's where you made your worst mistake," Murphy shrugged. "I don't see that there's much wrong with these young men around us." "Of course you can't see what's wrong!" Lammergeier raged. "That's the whole point!" "Then how about this? Murphy snapped. He rounded on the nearest Babies and clapped his hands together. "Hey, you! Get up! You've spent long enough lounging around having all your wants attended to! There's work to be done -- move" The Babies turned their heads. There was a sound of sighing. Then, one by one, they stretched, yawned and vaulted over the sides of their cots to land bouncing on the floor; nineteen specimens of healthy, muscular adulthood absurdly garbed in off-white loincloths and safetypins. T ammergeier, Chen and Matron Hobday were rooted to the spot, eyes goggling. Lammergeier found his tongue first. "But -- ! Did you know about this already?" Murphy gave a faint smile. "You might say that," he conceded. "Then -- is the problem widespread?" "Getting wider all the time." Murphy sounded secretly amused. Taking it for a patronizing comment on the stupidity of colonials, Lammergeier felt a surge of anger. "Well, if the problem's already known elsewhere, and you came able to solve it with no more than a curt tone of voice -- " "And this," Murphy put in, hefting the memocase. "The hell with your gadgetry! What I want to know is, why Earth let us stew in our own juice when they could have had the courtesy to let us in on the secret!" Lammergeier wanted to stamp until the floor gave away. "Oh, shut up," Murphy said wearily. "They don't know about it on Earth, so how could they have told you! You there?" The tallest Baby scratched his stomach absently. "What's this work you want done, boss?" he inquired in a clear tenor voice. "What the hell do you think?" Murphy snarled, "There are three grown to full size now. You could have done this job years ago. Head Office shouldn't have had to send me to kick you off your beds! Go on, start making up for lost time!" The Baby shrugged, put out both hands, and proceeded to tear Lammergeier limb from limb. "And clear up behind you!" Murphy added, as he bent to the memocase -- which of course was not one. ead Office from Operative "Murphy" ( date untransliterable ) planet "Landfall" (coordinates untranscribable ) : When my grave-digging details get through, the situation here will be back on schedule. The ostensible failure of the project seems to have been due to nothing more than an excess in the mother-love component of the planetwide broadcast from the mind-blanketer. This appears to have been set too high for fear the natives would fight back against the Babies when the latter showed their hand. The precaution was needless, and what's more it backfired! instead of resenting the burden the Babies placed on them, practically everyone on the planet lavished such care and adoration on the little monsters the psychological trigger intended to respond to parental hatred was never tripped. Consequently they stayed the way they were a full five years after they could have taken over. In any case, the drain on the planet's resources and the exhaustion of al'l the intelligent adults of the "native species would have rendered more than token resistance impossible. We can certainly go ahead with confidence. Speaking of which -- how are things on "Earth?" I've heard so much about it I'd like to see it some time! -- John Brunner Immortality is within your grasp. The Cryonics Society of New York Inc. is the leading non-profit organization in the field of cryogenic interment. This involves freezing people immediately after death, in the hope of restoring them to full life, health, and youth sometime in the future. We have a practical program of action, which enables the individual to commit himself to this idea in a meaningful fashion. For detailed information write -- Cryonics Society of New York, Inc., # Creston Avenue, Bx. New York #. He was the worst criminal the world had ever seen -- and his jailer was in love with him! I A lone in the comfortable apart ment which was his cell. Dr. Joe West chewed the inside of his cheek in self-torment. Quivering, his scalpel exposed the tiny pituitary gland of the Arctic Ground Squirrel. "Blind fools!" His real guilt was so much worse than the angry orators in the United Nations General Assembly had shouted. Racial murder? Unpredictably, twenty-two Canadian Eskimos had died. The Ottawa court convicted him of murder. "I'm guilty of worse." His face twisted. Less than # of the Esk women had developed the planned uterine infection. Not a single Esk died. Their resistance to human pathogens was so much stronger than he expected. The Esks continued happily eating and breeding and breeding and breeding -- "Damn me! Instead of me controlling their birth-rate, I'm their Santa Claus!" It was his murder trial which attracted world-wide attention and aid to the hungry Esks. Ironically, it was his trial which awakened humanitarians and politicians to the plight of the overcrowding Esks. Rapidly multiplying Esks were starving. Both the outraged Chinese and the embarrassed United States were air-delivering food, baby clothing, portable barracks. "Blind fools! Like providing food and shelter for lemmings." Dr. West's youthful face winced, gaunt as a pensioner's. The last rumor Dr. West had overheard as he was led to his bullet-proof glass booth in the Ottawa courtroom for sentenchad "evacuated" more than one hundred starving "Eskimos," surely Esks, from Canada's Boothia Peninsula. Like an infectious boil, the population pressure of the Esks had burst. "God! What's happening out there?" Trapped in the New Ottawa Reformation Center, Dr. West knew he should make a second attempt to escape -- at once. His cell was frighteningly comfortable. Safe as a womb. Already the friendly Staff were changing him. Outside the Esks would change the world. 'T'he hiss of increasing air pressure alerted Dr. West that the outer door to his suite was being opened. Ignoring the Ceiling Lens, Dr. West hastily wrapped the dissected squirrel in metallic-green Christmas paper; he was not allowed newspapers. Dropping to his knees, he hid the squirrel under the compressor. As he lurched to the sofa, his abdominal incision tugged. His heart thudded more quickly than the compressor pumping coolant through frosty copper tubes past his work counter to the huge insulated cage. It was an ingenious but scary means of escape. Peering out through the double glass window of the cage, a single chilled Arctic Ground Squirrel ( Citellus undulatus ) still resisted hibernation. The other squirrels slept under the sawdust. This lonely squirrel shrank back as the inner door to Dr. West's suite moved open and Nona walked in with a therapeutic smile. His pulse racing, Dr. West couldn't remember whether he'd shaved. Every day for a week, at #:# a.m. she had entered his suite, made his bed, done his dishes and tried cheerful conversation. Her blue uniform no longer reminded Dr. West of a guard or airline stewardess. Through his insane glass wall, he was staring at her eyes. "Merry Christmas, Student," Nona laughed, but her selfassurance visibly fell away. "This is supposed to be a present to you from the Staff. But I don't know what's in this package." She wasn't smiling now. "I didn't have anything to do with it." Dr. West reached for the package, which was wrapped in grinning Santa Claus paper. He felt as if he could almost reach Nona through his imaginary glass wall. His fingers closing around the bottle-shaped package touched her hand. His muscles tightened. After a year alone in Territorial Prison, and then in the bulletproof glass booth while on trial, and then in Classification Prison, always alone and cut off, Dr. West could not quite break through the illusion there was a glass wall -- "Gurgles like a fifth of rye," he remarked with a weak smile, cautiously shaking the package. "I doubt that." Nona sat herself down on the coffee table, still breathing hard as if she had been hurrying to her hour-aday appointment with him. Always she seemed to be perched on the coffee table, her knees pressed together, her hand tugging down her blue uniform skirt. "That's Christmas on your head," Dr. West stammered, not sure what he meant to say. Her silvery flower-shaped hair decoration of foil, tinsel and yellow-green mistletoe rustled as she raised her face with dimpled pleasure. "Thank you," she said. After a moment she said, "There's still a package in your hand." Dr. West's fingers stripped down the red and white Santa Claus paper, exposing the clear glass neck; he laughed with confusion. "A fifth of gin?" He stared at something worm-shaped and pink drifting back and forth in the alcohol. "I'll be damned! It's my appendix." "I'm sorry!" Nona blurted. "What a horrid thing for the Medical Officer to send." At her upturned face, Dr. West blinked, more surprised by her shocked reaction than by the fact that the Medical Officer would send him back his appendix for Christmas. Dr. West's smile hardened as he silently read the note: Mr. West, our pathologist reports -- . II 'Tphat first night in his suite, Dr. West had lain waiting for his fever to rise. The dull pain spread. His abdominal muscles became rigid. He vomited, crawling toward the bathroom. As he had hoped, the Ceiling Lens was transmitting, and thirty floors below in the basement where # tally screens were banked, the Night Observer noticed and telephoned the Medical Officer. Dr. West had expected to be rushed out of his solitary cell into the elevator, and down, then out through the icy Canadian night to the hospital building. Apparently that was someone's plan. Perhaps an orderly had been bribed. The rectangular hospital seemed to have more escape possibilities than these tall cylindrical towers of the New Ottawa Reformation Center. From a distance the towers had resembled concrete grain elevators. His first glimpse, as the armored car delivered him toward the penitentiary, had shifted from the towers to the Canadians massing in the sleet. a placard read. Flailing their signs, the screaming mob broke through the police line and halted the armored mered against the bullet-proof pressed against the glass, recognized Dr. West. "Kill the bastard!" Dr. West had closed his eyes. They were right. Shivering inside warm Tower ## that first night, finally alone in his solitary suite, still shivering Dr. West had hung up his gray denim trousers, and the capsule fell out of his cuff. He had blinked at it. On the pink irony he thought the capsule might contain cyanide from his witnessed his trial and conviction for genocide and were outraged there no longer was a death penalty in Canada. Their dead Eskimos were lovable people, easily idealized. "Tool of capitalist genocide!" "Communist fiend!" the confused Canadians had shouted after him. ever it contained. Dr. West had gulped the capsule and lain down. His actual crime, his ineffectiveness was more terrible The numbing of death did not come. As his temperature rose and his symptoms proliferated, stood for appendix. Someone was trying to get him out. Someone must believe him. TT'ever engulfed him in delirium. A potent capsule! He imagined he saw Eskimos entering his suite, and he shouted with terror. The Medical Officer's fingers were pressing his rigid abdomen. "Nurse, best take a thermometer reading from this chap." The massive whiteness of a polar bear loomed over the Medical Officer's shoulder, and Joe West had yelled. To his dismay, instead of carrying him out to the hospital, gauze-masked monsters wheeled a portable operating table into his suite. "Best give the patient a spinal." Mirrored in the reflector of the portable overhead light they were turning his body. Their yellowish rubber hands gleamed. A grease pencil marked a line from his navel to his hip. He felt the numb tugging of the scapel. When the appendectomy was complete, a masked face had bent over him. "I say, West, your appendix appears remarkably healthy. In retrospect, your symptoms all seem rather odd. You've made me feel the fool. Was this another one of those unnecessary operations?" The Medical Officer had turned away. "Best deliver his appendix to the pathologist." Now, for a Christmas present, or a warning, the Medical Officer had returned his appendix in a bottle with a note. Mr. West, our pathologist reports that a foreign substance, probably ingested, raised your white blood count and induced other symptoms typical of peritonitis. As 'a former medical man, you may have a more specific explanation? Why not feign a brain tumor next time? We would welcome the exercise. Merry Christmas from the Staff, New Ottawa Reformation Center. P.S. Looking forward to your continued presence during the New Year. Tpvr. West's bitter grin sagged while he turned his head from side to side as if searching for a window to the Outside. Windowless concrete. He stared past Nona at the concave wall and violently stiffened, his fist crushing the note. Her voice intruded: "Did he write one of his funny notes?" "Funny? My sense of humor's dead. I'm dead. Don't waste your hour in here with me. Don't waste the taxpayers' money. Get out, dammit!" Instantly he was sorry -- and terribly lonely. She looked up at him. To his surprise, she moved toward him, smiling. He stiffened. "Get out. While you can, go!" he shouted. "Get out. I can't stand your -- is it sympathy?" She edged toward the door but turned around, her face solemn. "If you want, you can apply for someone else, a different social Therapist." "No! What choice has a rat in a trap?" He looked her up and down. "Bait, is that what you are? Get out." "After you've been here a while," she answered softly, "you'll realize this is like your home. You'll feel differently. Please, if you want to -- you can apply for a different -- " "No, dammit, I want to get out of here! At least you -- get out!" After he had caught his breath, he realized she was still standing there. Trying to hold his voice from trembling, he said: "You don't scare very easily, do you?" "Sometimes. But not of you." "I'm sorry. But I've got to get out of here. I forget you have problems, too. Here you are a woman alone all day with us murderers and maniacs." "I'm not alone." "Do you mean that physically or spiritually? Outside, they'd lynch me," Dr. West said finally. "In here you people try to make me feel comfortable but won't even tell me the news." Wryly he smiled. "There was a prophetess named Cassandra. Now I know why she wailed. A man, a prophet, would have battered his head against a marble pillar. Cassandra could fortell what was going to destroy Troy, but no one would listen. She warned them not to drag the wooden horse into Troy. No wonder she wailed. Helplessly knowing what is going to happen, but not being able to do anything is so much more painful than not knowing!"  C A ren't you being rather dramatic," she remarked. "That wooden horse, isn't it in a school book about Greece?" Turning away from his tormented face, she walked into the kitchenette and opened the sliding door which concealed his sink and electric stove. She boiled water. "Instant coffee?" "So you're the unshakable type," he laughed bitterly. "Must help in a madhouse like this." "I believe in living along from day to day." She sat down on the other end of the sofa and smiled at him over her steaming cup. "Now that you've had your tantrum for this day, I'm going to tell you something which may give you a second one." "No, I'm through," he said, smiling faintly. "Your child psychology has overpowered me." "The Pharmacist asked me to ask you -- " she put down her coffee cup -- "if a hypodermic was, shall we say, overlooked and left in your cell. During the first three nights after your appendix operation the nurse gave you sleeping injections. In a government institution like this everything has to be accounted for -- even if it's all used up like a one-shot disposable hypo. Anyway, the nurse must have become confused in her equipment count. A used hypo is missing. Of course she had other patients to visit, but you're the newest in this tower; and this has never happened before, so the Pharmacist wonders, if you still have the hypo, would you return it?" "I haven't any hypo." "Good. I'll ask the Recreation Officer if he'll start the search in someone else's suite. The Administratrix has told him to search, so he has to search." "That's all right." Dr. West leaned back on the sofa. "The Recreation Officer can start here. I won't feel persecuted. He's my buddy," Dr. West bluffed and nodded at the insulated cage, the compressor, the centrifuge, the gleaming glass equipment, all of which the Recreation Officer cheerfully and ingeniously had acquired for him -- with Dr. West's own impounded funds. T'vr. West's heart palpitated as he remembered the dissected squirrel concealed under the compressor. But he went on talking. "The Recreation Officer showed the Administratrix my hibernation-study proposal. I may be repeating old metabolic and glandular research, but it's more therapeutic for me than weaving baskets. He says he got her approval by suggesting Tower ## surely must be more enlightened than Alcatraz -- some prison where they once let an old lifer raise canaries. So the Recreation Officer's my buddy, and I raise squirrels. He's welcome to search. When is he likely to?" "He'll probably start someplace else." She put down her coffee. "At least two students who've been sick and visited by the nurse are former drug addicts and might steal hypos, I suppose." She looked solemnly at him, and he was surprised how small she really was. Her hand on the couch was fragile compared with his. "The truth is", she laughed, "some men in this tower are -- rather scary. That's why in your suite I feel so much better -- with you." Dr. West recognized the pitch, the helpless bit, and he almost smiled with pleasure. He not only felt protective, he felt almost possessive. From the sofa, she looked up at him, smiling with her eyes as if she knew that he knew, and he felt his imaginary glass wall dissolving. Ill # #TT#'hat are you smiling  ' about?" she said. "I was just thinking that we -- " The outer door hissed. Dr. West's muscle contracted like a criminal's caught in the act. The inner door shoved open. "May I come in?" said the Recreation Officer, already in and sniffing his toothbrush mustache in his most characteristic gesture. He had an old face, but his mustache and hair were black with dye. "I can come back later." His unreadable gaze bounced off Nona's face, and he stared at Dr. West. "I've been asked, shall we say ordered, to search for a small useless, uh, item in your suite." Dr. West grinned. "Nona told me it was a hypo. Feel free to search away. I'll help any way I can, but I haven't got a hypo for you. I wish there was a prison grapevine so I could tell you who's got the hypo." The Recreation Officer failed to smile. To Dr. West's surprise the Recreation Officer's usually sly sense of humor was gone, blank.  ' "Would it be possible to start with another suite?" Dr. West asked apologetically. "This is my therapeutic hour. You said you could come back later." "No, I'm already here, so I'll start here," the Recreation Officer replied. "She can vacuum this dirty floor whether I'm here or not." Dr. West tried again. "Sir, if you could come back later, after Nona's gone -- I need to talk with you alone." Dr. West was careful not to glance toward the compressor. Beneath it the dissected squirrel was hidden, and Dr. West was afraid Nona's reaction would be revulsion when it was found. He thought the Recreation Officer's reaction would have been no more than mild interest if the dissected squirrel had been in plain sight on the work counter. T Tnfortunately, Dr. West had  concealed the dead squirrel, as if guilty of something. Now ) the Recreation Officer's reaction when he found the bloody package might be suspicion. Dr. West knew the Recreation Officer lacked the medical background to put two and two together. But if the squirrel were shown to the Medical Officer, that intelligent man would recognize this was not merely a squirrel autopsy. The squirrel had been cut open for another purpose. The Medical Officer would ponder this problem, and knowing Dr. West's controlling motivation was escape -- " -- in the kitchenette," the Recreation Officer was saying, opening and closing drawers. "You haven't even done his dishes yet, Nona." He opened a cupboard. "A more logical hiding place for a hypo would be -- the bathroom." Dr. West began to perspire. He knew he needed to maneuver both of them out of the suite in order to dispose of that dissected squirrel. If the Recreation Officer continued searching, eventually he would discover the body of the squirrel. The Recreation Officer spent a surprisingly long time banging around in the bathroom. All it contained was a medicine cabinet, toilet, basin and tub. The bathroom was located in the narrow inner end of the suite. Whenever he had sat in the tub Dr. West could hear the eight elevators humming up and down the central shaft of the cylindrical tower. His thirtieth floor suite was shaped like an eighth of a pie. The center of the pie was occupied by the huge open shaft, which contained the elevators and the air-conditioning ducts. The elevators were codecontrolled. To escape without an elevator would be a long fall. The Recreation Officer emerged from the bathroom, smiling beneath his toothbrush mustache. "I took the liberty of searching your medicine cabinet." His smile widened. "I deduce from the bottles and tubes that you suffer from piles." His smile spread so wide it almost appeared malicious. "Not a very romantic ailment for a world famous Arctic adventurer. Or for a convicted mass murderer." Dr. West blinked with surprise. Until now, the Recreation Officer always had treated him with human respect, never mentioned his crime. "You've murdered more people," the Recreation Officer remarked, "than the rest of the Students in this tower combined, and you top it off by stealing a worthless one-shot hypo." "I haven't got your hypo." "You're a disgusting example of futility. Do you know, if you'd simply applied for a hypo, if you needed a hypo, I would have purchased you a dozen. But during your second or third night in the tower you didn't know that yet, did you? So you stole one." Tvr. West did not reply. He was wondering if the Recreation Officer had just planted a hypo in the bathroom. From a friend, the Recreation Officer inexplicably had turned into tormentor. "I brought you scalpels, didn't I," the Recreation Officer persisted. "Enough scalpels to butcher a dozen women." "Please, sir," Nona protested. "Don't you approve of humor?" the Recreation Officer asked. "You and I are both on the Staff -- to assist in therapy, to make the Students happy. Isn't that right?" The Recreation Officer strode across the room toward the entry and kicked Dr. West's bed. "What do they expect me to do. split the mattress to find your hypo?" "I haven't got the hypo." Dr. West stepped forward, his sweating face twisted in an answering smile. "From what I've been told, the policy of this prison, excuse me, educational institution, toward the so-called Student is -- " " -- to treat the disturbed student with respect", the Recreation Officer interrupted in a singsong voice. "Make him feel this is home. Rebuild his feeling of inner worth. Nona, have you been reciting your book to this filthy murderer?" "No, she hasn't, Dad," Dr. West retorted, smiling harder, losing control. "You did, remember? Where's your warm FatherImage today? The student is to be drawn into a warm familylike relationship and, I quote, encouraged to lower his defensive barriers. In the Ottawa Reformation Center he is considered reborn. It is the purpose of the Staff to offer the Student so warm and reassuring an emotional environment that he will find the inner support he failed to feel in his childhood. Strengthened, basically changed, he can return to society. Isn't that right, Dad?" "Back off!" The Recreation Officer spoke like an angrily barking dog. "Because you're younger, stronger, more sarcastic doesn't mean you can't be spanked! Figuratively spanked -- no. Literally spanked!" He walked away from Dr. West, lifted the top of the insulated hibernation cage and plunged his arm into it. The one conscious squirrel jumped aside and squealed with fright. For the last minute, Dr. West I had been considering goading the Recreation Officer to such anger he would stop the search and rush out of the suite. But now Dr. West's heart was hammering, his fists clenched, and he realized his own self-control was so uncertain that the Recreation Officer might be successfully goading him. Perhaps the Recreation Officer's strange behavior was intended to goad him to violence. Then would he be transferred? Was that the Recreation Officer's intent? Nona, her face pale, her lips narrow, was shaking her head in warning at Dr. West. Silently they watched while the Recreation Officer distastefully lifted out a handful of sawdust. "What a stench! I noticed it as soon as I entered your suite. Are you sure they're not decaying instead of hibernating?" The Recreation Officer reached deeper into the cage. "This stench, is it to discourage us from looking for the hypo? Is it dead?" By the tail, the Recreation Officer raised a hibernating ground squirrel. "Since you formerly were an expert on Arctic ecology, among other things, I would have expected you to play with something more typically Arctic. Such as those beastly little lemmings which you reputedly compared to Eskimos." "To Esks. I explained to you the differences between Eskimos and Esks. I talked for hours when you listened so sympathetically, Dad," Dr. West added savagely. "You ought to be intelligent enough to differentiate between Eskimos and Esks. As for lemmings, they don't hibernate." The Recreation Officer shrugged, dropped the limp squirrel back into the cage. "Dear me, you're right. You told me no Arctic animal truly hibernates -- except these putrid ground squirrels. I'm not going to search through this stinking mess for the hypo. I'm going to recommend that the contents of this cage be emptied down the incinerator." "I haven't got the hypo," Dr. West repeated, watching the Recreation Officer step to the wider end of the suite where the compressor chugged erratically. Concealed under the compressor was the dissected squirrel. The compressor unit vibrated against the white concrete wall. The wall was smooth concrete, slightly concave because it also was the outer wall of the tower. Like a cylindrical concrete grain elevator, the tower had no windows, and its exterior construction was both economical and escape-proof, and functional in other ways . The Recreation Officer glanced Irom the compressor to the concave wall spread out behind it like a wide-angle screen. "This noisy compressor must intrude into the corner of the picture. Or do you never turn on the projector any more? For emotionally disturbed students like you I recommend a minimum of two hours per day." The Recreation Officer smiled infuriatingly at him. IV D r. West stepped violently toward the compressor, the Recreation Officer and the blank wall. At first, while recovering from his appendectomy, he had lain for hours watching the moving scenery on that wall, his only window. Trying to ignore the subliminal cartoons pressing him back against childhood, his favorite escape had been following movies of the surf flashing white along the Northern California coastline on the wall. At first he'd stared helplessly. The artificial window had been his only release from claustrophobia. "Nona, don't leave," Dr. West said, without looking back, knowing she was still sitting on the coffee table. This caused the Recreation Officer to glance back at her. Dr. West's hand darted into the compressor case. The compressor unit consisted of an electric motor humming at high R.P.M.'s and revolving a series of larger and larger gears, the largest turning least rapidly and most powerfully, forcing the piston of the air compressor in and out no faster than a frightened heart. Last week, when Dr. West had assembled this jerrybuilt contraption, he had set an oiling can to drip at five minute intervals on the moving elbow of the compressor, and now, in this instant, his hand reset the nozzle of the can to dribble rapidly. As the Recreation Officer turned back to the compressor, a fine mist of oil rose against his blue uniform. Dr. West already was walking away. There was a moment of silence as if the Recreation Officer had not yet realized what had happened. "Your damned machine is leaking! There's little droplets all over my coat." At this, Dr. West turned back. "Either oil or coolant. If it's coolant -- the coolant is strongly alkaline, irritating to the lungs." He wrapped his handkerchief protectively around his hand and rushed at the compressor, turning his head aside, as if from poison gas, holding his breath while he readjusted the oiler to its former rate of one drop of oil every five minutes. "The coolant will decompose cloth. It should be soaped off the skin as soon as possible." The Recreation Officer sniffed the back of his hand and glared from Dr. West to Nona. "The least you could do is help me search," he accused her. "Damn, my hand is burning!" Seated on the low coffee table, Nona stared down at her own hands, cupped on her lap. "Sir, my job's to maintain a close relationship with my Students. The Administratrix never asks us to involve ourselves in searches." "You have the soul of a -- They let anybody into Civil Service these days!" The Recreation Officer dashed out of the suite, scrubbing his hand with his handkerchief, and the elevator hummed. itT'm sorry," Nona murmured."He's never acted before as if making a search was -- beneath his dignity. Normally he's a nice man. Maybe he's having problems outside -- "Oh, sure. Nice man." Dr. West sat down on the sofa in order to stop shaking. "The Staff has to stick together." "I'm telling you the truth. I've never seen him like this." Suddenly she smiled. "On duty, we're supposed to be saints and let you Students have all the tantrums." Perched on the low coffee table, she pressed her legs togethed and tugged down at her skirt. She was peering toward the compressor. "Is that a Christmas present underneath? Sort of green shiny paper." "You'll have to wait till Christmas to find out," Dr. West said and reached forward, seizing her hand before she could stand all the way up and escape to look under the compressor. Pulled forward off balance, she raised her eyebrows as she smiled at him, and plumped down beside him on the sofa. "You didn't need to let go of my hand." Dr. West grinned with embarrassment, knowing he should try to get her to leave the suite as quickly as possible, so he could dispose of the squirrel. "Do you think my ex-buddy, the Recreation Officer, is likely to pop back in here unannounced?" She shrugged, jiggling her shirt waist. "He might." She smiled, glancing at him from the corners of her eyes. "I don't think he will, though. He probably went down to the basement to wash and gulp coffee and brood. This was supposed to be his free hour. That's why he was assigned to help search. Next hour he has to be smiling again and sympathetic because he must face his next appointment with another of you exasperating Students." "Exasperated is the word. I feel like I'm in a fishbowl." Dr. West jerked his head at the Ceiling Lens. Nona looked up, then down as if she was staring through thirty floors to the basement. "Privacy is mostly in your head. There are # screens down there, but only one observer on duty since the budget cut. Mainly the observer keeps his attention on the red-tagged screens, the new admissions. After all, they're the men most apt to set their suites on fire or slash their wrists or -- uh, develop appendicitis." D r. West almost smiled at that. Then he asked a leading question. "When the clock says it's night, and the luminous panels dim, and finally I turn out my reading light, there's still a dim red glow in the dark. I deduce I'm also spied on by infrared transmission?" "You are a bashful one! The night observer has only one set of eyes. He's worked here for years, and he's seen everything. He's so bored, he's slyly wired one telly to watch outside hockey games." She giggled. "It takes my own inside alarm system to get any protection from him." Dr. West laughed in surprise. "Inside alarm? Don't tell me, if a buxom member of the Staff is grabbed by a Student and squeezed, does that set off her built-in electronic alarm button, gongs clanging, red lights flashing -- " "You tease! That depends on the member of the Staff. Nona stood up unexpectedly. As if in pain, Dr. West leaped to his feet, reaching for her elbow. But her other hand pressed lightly against his chest, and her gaze shifted from his eyes to someplace over his shoulder. "The clock says your time's up." "Listen, Nona, seriously, I need you now." He was startled that he was begging. "I wish I could stay, but I'm hired to look after my students equally. I wish I could stay, but my ll:#-till-#:# man is expecting me. It's his hour. He's a terribly nervous, disturbed old man. He has no inner resources at all. He's sitting there expecting me -- " "But what about my hour? That damned Recreation Officer used up my whole hour bumbling around in here. Listen you wouldn't understand that I've been hung up in -- hell. I've been dead until today, and now I need you." She stepped close to him. "I'll be back tomorrow. Since you're described in the Files as a cerebral type, you can get along," she teased, then added seriously: "I'm so happy you came out of your withdrawal." She smiled Staff were making bets you would turn into a vegetable." "A vegetable? Listen, tell your I I :#-till-# :# man I'll trade my whole hour tomorrow for thirty of his minutes today, now." "I'm flattered -- I think. But lie's unadaptable. I'll dicker with him for you, but don't hold your breath. I won't be back for at least a half hour, if at all -- lover." "Dammit, Nona," Dr. West almost grabbed for her, then laughed wryly, trying to hide himself behind a sense of humor. "You're playing with dynamite. Nona, is that what you love -- playing with human dynamite?" "That's my job. I'm supposed to civilize you." She winked and went out through the hissing door. V  lone, but perhaps not unseen,  Dr. West was careful not to glance at the Ceiling Lens. To conceal what he wanted to do, he knew that turning off the lights in the suite during waking hours would be the wrong move. That simply would attract the attention of the observer. Innocently he ambled toward the compressor, knelt and removed the gleaming green package, and walked to the sink. He went through the motions of washing the dishes Nona had neglected to wash, and in the sink he cut the ground squirrel into quarters and ground it down the disposal, all the while bending over the sink, obscuring his actions from the observer, who might be watching, but more likely not. Dr. West did not glance at the hiding place of the steel needle he had removed from the hypo. The needle was sticking in the fiberboard partition between the kitchenette and the bathroom. He had extracted the nail which originally supported the lightly framed print of a voyageur portaging a canoe. The screw-in base of the hypodermic needle now served the same purpose as had the head of the nail. Thus the needle was concealed in plain sight. Two weeks ago, Dr. West had smashed the relatively large plastic plunger of the hypo for which they now were searching and flushed it down the toilet. While in bed after his appendectomy, he had confused the nurse in her hypo count. Like the old shell game. Having stolen a full hypo rattier than the empty they thought was missing, he had injected its content into his empty nose-drops bottle, which stood on a shelf in the medicine cabinet next to his eye-drops bottle, which he had filled with a second sedative injection the following night while the nurse's attention was distracted by a white wad of paper he had ricocheted off the concave wall -- after telling the nurse he had seen a white mouse in his cell. Now Dr. West visualized the Ceiling Lens above his head without looking at it. If he stacked the kitchen chair on top of the coffee table and climbed up and taped a paper towel over the Ceiling Lens, the blank-out probably would attract the attention of the observer, who might send someone to investigate which would be most embarrassing. A shy and difficult man, Dr. West wanted privacy. He needed privacy. Even the bathroom lacked privacy. There was a separate Ceiling Lens in there. Dr. West blinked in realization. The Staff all had said there were # telly screens in the basement. The tower was # stories high with # pie-shaped suites to a floor, so that there must be # suites. But there were two Ceiling Lenses per suite, one in the main room, one in the bathroom, so why weren't there # screens in the basement? Wrong! He had forgotten the third Ceiling Lens in the entrance passageway between the inner and outer doors. It was to reveal attempted escapes or ambushes by Students who had gained the code for opening the inner door. Why weren't there # screens in the basement? A s his hypothesis germinated, Dr. West smiled. One Ceiling Lens was in the main room of the studio apartment, the second in the bathroom and the third in the entry hall next to the bathroom in the narrow end of the semi-pie-shaped suite, a total of three Ceiling Lenses per suite. Therefore, there should be # times # telly screens in the basement, a total of # screens. But there were only # screens. Dr. West squinted, trying to visualize how the designers of the remote T.V. system managed to project # pictures to only # receiving sets. He nodded. From each suite # pictures were transmitted onto one screen. In televising baseball games, it was customary to show the pitcher winding up and at the same time in the comer of the screen show a separate picture from a separate camera of the runner taking his lead off of first base. Dr. West assumed that the pictures from his bathroom and from the entry hall were projected as overlaps in two corners of the main picture from his suite. Thus, very likely there were two privacy spots within the main room of his suite. But which two corners of the four comers of the screen, which two corners of the main room would contain this privacy overlap? Unfortunately, the shape of the main room was not square and could not fill a square telly screen. From the concave, white outside wall of the suite, the two side walls tapered inward. The slice of pie narrowed where the bathroom and the entry hall stood side-by-side, both abutting the central elevator shaft. If, on the telly screen, the bathroom and entry hall were moved down and out to the corners of the screen, there would be only a partial overlap because the main room was narrowest at the top of the screen. But there still would be some overlap -- some place to hide from the Observer. Dr. West walked into the bathroom. It was about eight feet long. At is wider end, it was five feet wide. He glanced out at the kitchenette in the main room. On the T.V. screen, if the bathroom were moved down into the unfilled corner of the screen, it would overlap with the china cabinet, the dumbwaiter pipe which delivered frozen foods and his refrigerator. Since the private actions Dr. West had in mind couldn't be conducted in such a small refrigerator, he walked to the other side of the main room, near the inner entry door. The entry hall also appeared to be five feet wide, and he supposed it was the same length as the bathroom, eight feet. He looked back. The coffee table, sofa, easy chair and standing lamp were grouped near the center of the main room. Beside him, his bed already stood against the side wall, but exposed because it was too far down on the T.V. screen. It was too near the wide, white projection wall to be in the telly overlap. Qtanding with his back to the  bed and his calves pressed against the foot of the bed, imperceptably Dr. West pushed the bed' along the side wall until the head of the bed was near the entry door. If he moved the bed and closer, Nona wouldn't be able to squeeze through the partially blocked door. Nevertheless, virtually the entire bed should be concealed by the overlapping picture transmitted from the entry hall. In the upper left hand corner of the telly screen in the basement, the bed would be hidden... he hoped. Because he was by training a conscientious man, he began to cross-check. He stared at the entry door. Perhaps, the Ceiling Lens in the entry hall only operated when someone was entering? Not likely. More threatening was the probability that the suite could be scanned. By throwing a switch, the Observer could shift the overlapping pictures from the upper corners of the screen to the lower corners. With so many unknowns and variables, there might be even more embarrassing possibilities. "Dammit, there's more than one way to skin a cat." Dr. West smiled with excitement, hurried across the suite to his work counter and collected a ball of twine, a scalpel and some safety pins. On his trip back to the bed he dragged his wooden work chair. Listening for the hiss of the outer door, he pushed down the pillow and set up the chair on top of the bed. He tied two chair legs to the tubular iron head of the bedstead. Hastily, he stretched a string from the high back of the anchored chair down over the bed to its tubular iron foot. Fumbling with knots, spreading blankets over the string, pinning blankets together, pinning edges of blankets to the mattress, he worked as rapidly as a camper when the raindrops begin to fall. His face contracted with uncertainty. That two-faced, unpredictable Recreation Officer might return -- The outer door hissed, and Dr. West jumped like a man awakened by an alarm clock. Across the suite he carried the scalpel he had used to cut string to the work counter and turned, breathing hard, as the inner door opened. "Surprise," she laughed. "My ll:#-till-#:# man was so grumpy when I asked him why he hadn't shaved he said I was a worse nagger than his daughter. My heavens, he would have given you the rest of his hour. But he'll feel differently tomorrow, so I traded him your hour tomorrow for his # minutes left You're looking at me like my eye-shadow's on upside-down." She giggled. "I talk too much. I don't know why I should be in a tizzy, but whenever -- well, we don't really know each other. We're friends, but we're still sort of -- strangers." As Dr. West walked toward her, she stepped sideways, and the back of her leg came in contact with the bed. She whirled, startled. tCAyTy heavens! A tent!" She pealed with laughter. "A tent," she giggled. "I'm going to have to explain a few things to you. You're so new here you don't know the rules." Then her laughter stopped. "I'm sorry. I'm not laughing at you. I'm laughing at the tent. I think it's cute." Dr. West took hold of her upper arm. "You don't need to look so serious and earth-shaking," she breathed. "Life should be fun. It is fun, a tent! You are the most ingenious man I ever did see. Safety pins! A tent flap. Wasn't Omar Khayyam a tentmaker, too?" She put her head inside the tent "Oops, am I psychic? I never did make your bed. I talk too much, don't I?"' Head first she vanished into the tent, as Dr. West's hand guided her. Forgetting even a sidewise glance at the door, Dr. West followed, the tent shaking as he disappeared under the blanket room. From the Ceiling Lens only the tent was visible. "My heavens," her voice emerged from the tent, "a chair for a tent pole! Not so fast! It's crowded in here. You have lots of ingenuity, but... Oh." "I'm sorry, such a hurry," Dr. West's voice gasped. "More than a year I've been alone, Nona, trapped in jails alone." "That's all right, lover. Let me rub your neck, your back and in a little while -- " "A year is so long for a live man. No, a dead man." "Well, now, I wouldn't say you were quite dead," she giggled. "But a whole year! A year passes. What's a year." He laughed wryly, "I shouldn't fed sorry for myself. Those Mars expeditions were gone far more than a year, and married men at that Listen, I feet better. I can take anything." "Now you're cheering up. Already you're changing for the better. I may not accomplisUi much in life," she said, "but at least I'm accomplishing something when you smile, student. Squeeze me. This your chance to change, and you'll change, really change and return to the world. We Canadians do like to think we're somewhat enlightened. After you graduate, lover -- remember me." CC Graduate, hell!" Dr. West's '"-voice blurted. "Sentenced to life!" "No, you're not. You can't be. All Ottawa sentences are indeterminate." "I'm not a fool! I know I'll never be freed." "You have the same right," her voice exclaimed unsurely, "to graduate as any other student. I'm sure you must. Why else would the staff go to all the trouble and expense of getting you all that equipment, the cage, the compressor? It's occupational therapy. The Recreation Officer -- " "That two-faced psycho? Not only did he try to humiliate me in front of you, he showed a vicious attitude toward you." "Please," she protested, "you already have enough adjustment problems without developing a persecution complex. The Recreation Officer just had a bad day. Even Recreation Officers are human." "He's not your husband, is he?" "What? What a stupid and unexpected question! Certainly he's not my husband. Just because I have a ring on my finger doesn't mean -- well, why don't you simply try to enjoy life here in your suite." "And don't ask personal questions," Dr. West's voice filled in. "No, I'm happy to answer personal questions. We're in an awfully personal position right now, and you can get as personal with me as you want -- if you'll promise me you'll let the Recreation Officer start out again tomorrow with a clean slate. All is forgiven?" "Could it be that he's jealous of me?" "Uh-uh. I'm also Den Mother to five other students. Pie's never acted this way before. I'm sure he's not jealous. I only know the man in a professional way, and he's rather old and quite professional." "Not today he wasn't professional," Dr. West's voice insisted, "He didn't even finish searching my suite. What has he got, a triple personality? At first, after my appendix operation, he showed no real interest in me. He wanted me to take up microscopy as a hobby merely because Tower ## happened to have an unused microscope." "Yes, my microscope boy graduated. He has a technical job in Sasketchawan Oil Fields," she said proudly. "Oil core drilling samples are full of the tiny shells of -- He wrote me a beautiful letter." "I told the Recreation Officer, for my occupational therapy I didn't want to weave baskets," Dr. West's voice swept on. "I wanted to review a line of research begun when I was Director of Oriental Population Problems Research at the University of California." VI # C T jf y heavens, what has population problems got to do with hibernation?" "Nothing, except that birth and growth and hibernation all are dependent on glandular activity. My original medical specialty was endocrinology. Glands. But as I was saying -- all of a sudden the Recreation Officer took a personal interest in me, went to great trouble to acquire equipment for me, told me how he cut through red tape. We had long talks. He was interested in the squirrels. I thought he was my buddy." "He just got up on the wrong side of his bed this morning. His bunk, perhaps," she laughed. "He's a retired naval officer. Your navy, by the way. But he's Canadian born." "Born in hell," Dr. West's voice muffled. "Mmm, that's better. Don't nibble too hard. Forget, mm, everything. Think about me. Has all that isolation made you too sensitive? See -- you're ticklish. Lover, that big white square, that scar on your leg -- ?" "You're warm and smooth, the end of the world." "What do you mean by that?" "I don't know," Dr. West's voice breathed. "My heavens, you're certainly trying to find out," her voice squealed in delighted alarm. Dr. West's voice hoarsened. "Listen, I feel, Nona, Nona -- " "Yes, that's it, wonderful -- " From the tent for a little while there was no coherent conversation and finally quietness. "Darling, so nice -- " her voice sighed. "So relaxed." "Nona, I feel wonderful," Dr. West's voice laughed. "Let's you and me break out of this prison." "Now that you've regained your self-confidence," her voice teased him. "Don't get so overconfident. I still work here. I like it here. Youare my student, my job." "To charm us cons away from reality?" his voice laughed. ' ' of those gigantic penitentiaries in the States -- with # criminal types, all supposedly male? March, march! No privacy. Fellow prisoners to teach you better ways to stick shave and aren't as -- ahem -- sympathetic as I am. Now would you trade places?" "You do have nice smooth skin," his voice exhaled. "But here I've never seen another prisoner. When I tapped on the walls, nobody answered." "Which would you rather have? her voice insisted. "We're really all in solitary, the # men in this tower, and in how many other towers." "Ten towers," she said. "It's not solitary unless you think of it as solitary." "# men. How many women? Divide by #?" "You always try to be too precise," her voice laughed. "Our men are changing and graduating all the time. The average stay is less than a year. Thousands and thousands." Hex; voice grew serious. "I think of a stream of men being reborn." "I think of thieves and murderers, criminals, myself, crouched in their cells waiting for you." His voice rose. "Listen, I'll never get out of here. For political reasons, I'll never make it." "Oh shut up. Don't act so egotistical. If you want to act like a pessimistic, guilt-tortured little boy, go ahead and roll in your own mess." In the blanket tent rose the bulge of a head. "Until you take a more positive attitude, you jolly well won't roll on the sheets with me." "You mean it, don't you?" His voice softened, then exclaimed with wry laughter, "I understand too well! So simple but I don't know how effective. Solitary confinement is the stick, and you're the carrot. I've been given donkey ears." "You stubborn donk," her voice laughed, "don't you see any further than your big nose? You men in here can't be deeply changed by rewards and punishments. Outside, carrots and sticks certainly failed to civilize you or you wouldn't be in here. All your life you've been rewarded and punished but you wouldn't conform and you ended in here." "I need to get out. There is a great need for me to get out. Outside, the Esks are -- " "Sweet, harmless, law-abiding people. There's no use talking about Eskimos in here. Listen, we want you to like it in here. Lover, when you adjust -- We love you." ( t TV T y God, Nona, are you go"-'-'-ing to give me the Family bit? The Recreation Officer already shoveled it on me -- during his friendly period." Dr. West's voice rose with anger. "The Staff is my family. I am provided with a new childhood, loving and secure, so that I can grow up to the world again. Strengthened by my secure second childhood, or is that the wrong terminology? With new inner security we criminals graduate from our prison families into the world to be law-abiding and patient and sympathetic with our fellow man. Bugles, please!" "It works. The family-group produces the -- " "Yes, Mom. But Dad was nasty today. Was he cranky because he thought I wanted to get in bed with you?" "You don't need to be that sarcastic," her voice said. "I'm sorry. But my eloquence gets -- poisonous. How can you bring yourself to lie beside a maniac like me? The Civil Service ought to give you a medal. If you're supposed to feel motherly toward me, you don't have to. Just leave me, please." "I love you." "I should accept that as it is, now. You also love five other men in five other suites." "Yes, I love men. I love women. I love my children. I try to love everybody." "Next you'll tell me you also have a husband to love. I was hoping -- and I wasn't so jealous of my five invisible cellmates," Dr. West's voice stammered, "but I was hoping that ring on your third finger left hand was just for show." "Every evening after work I take the monorail back to the apartment district. Did you get much of a look at Ottawa?" "I saw those angry people waving signs at me." "I have three children, three little girls. The oldest, she puts the T.V. dinners in the oven before I get home. After supper I help them with their homework. On the rug even the second grader mutters at her homework. The older two have begun to giggle about boys, and the oldest is only in sixth grade, my heavens. Then we watch TV, and no one wants to go take the first bath. When my angels are asleep, I think -- they're another day older and stronger and wiser, I hope. I sit watching TV. Me, Pm another day older. I crawl into bed." "I wish I were there with you." "You are. Squeeze me hard. You're in bed  with me now." ttnphat wasn't all that I meant," Dr. West's voice replied. "At the moment I feel more protective than amorous." "You needn't be. I can get along very well, thank you," she said. "Except when my children were helpless babies, I always worked, worked as an I.B.M. operator, even when my husband was working." Her voice for the first time rose in anger. Her voice tried again more softly. "My husband was a nice guy, he really was. I didn't just love him because he was the father of my children. He was a sweet guy, not scheming, not adjustable the way we have to be. Everything's changing faster and faster, and he got quieter every time they automated away his job. What did I do? Did I give him inner strength? No. I began to earn more money than he did. He said less and less. When I brought my -- our kids home from my father's into the kitchen, I ran to turn off the gas." Her voice sank. "I tried to give him artificial respiration. "It wasn't until then, after then," her voice laughed unhappily, "I learned what brief animals we are. You're all schemers. If you and I were Outside, don't expect a dinner date downtown and a cinerama will make me -- owe you anything just because I haven't got a husband. You understand me?" "So you got the perfect job here. No, I'm oversimplifying you." "Yes, I'm simple. I'm just a simple bundle of mother love. Always cheery. Pardon me for sounding cynical with you, but my other students happen to be such uneducated children. They wouldn't understand." "Or notice you're not perfect, I hope," Dr. West laughed. "I hope not. You're our only hope. Don't hurt us. You are too powerful. Without your personal love this would be solitary confinement, and we convicts would go insane. Right now you are miraculously changing me and five other men." D r. West's voice suddenly probed. "If any of your prisoners fail, I mean, are released and then hold up a liquor store, do you have such a masochistic and guilty view of yourself that you believe you are responsible for the failure of this man?" "I don't understand you." "As with the failure of your husband." "What are you saying?" "Nona, do you think you are so godawful powerful that if we cons fail it is because of something you did or didn't do?" "I don't understand. Not one of my students has become a recidivist. I've worked here four years. Twenty-two of my students have graduated. None have had any trouble with the law." "You misunderstood my question." "Of course, I'm holding my breath about a few of my boys," she said. "They all get pretty fair jobs because we've retrained them, and the government subsidizes, pays their employers during the first year." "So they get along without you?" Dr. West's voice laughed suddenly. "Marry girls just like you?" "You are a flatterer. My students write to me, some of them, and I save the letters and photos. One boy is going with a woman a little bit older than he is, but very pretty. I shouldn't have said that. What I meant to say was she looks enough like me to be my sister." "No doubt the government wishes you could be divided more than six ways." "Silly. The whole purpose of the government's reformation policy is to help them -- you -- stand on their own feet when they go Outside. Someday, you'll -- now you stop that," her voice sighed languidly. "Nona, you're so warm, so smooth -- " "I think you just want me to stop preaching at you." "Nona, what I want -- " "Lover, turn your wrist the other way. My heavens! If your wristwatch is correct, and I'm sure it is, your borrowed time is up." "You aren't going to leave me like this?" "Sort of let me up, lover. Where's my bra? You're lying on it." "But I was just beginning." "But you've no more time today," she laughed. "Be here tomorrow? On second thought, I won't be back till Wednesday. You traded away tomorrow. Oh, there's a run in my stocking. Now stop that! You can wait till Wednesday, lover." The blanket tent shook, and Nona's legs swung out. She fumbled for her shoes. "Where's my comb?" Zipping up the hip of her blue skirt, she clicked on high heels to the door. There was a departing hiss as the inner door opened and closed. Dr. West was alone. D r. West emerged from the blanket tent. He stared blankly at the huge cage where the Arctic ground squirrels slept in artificially induced hibernation. Then he smiled and squinted up at the artificial afternoon in his suite. The luminous ceiling panels were synchronized to a clock and rheostate. There also was an panels alone the evening would come gradually, and then night. Then Tuesday. On Wednesday morning at #:# -- He smiled down at the coffee table where she had sat looking up at him. He hurried to dismantle the tent, folding the blankets, his pulse racing, his face hot with suppressed memory. For an instant he pictured her inside the tent, moving. The view was too powerful, and he laughed and shook his head and blinked his eyes. "Wednesday, Wednesday, hurry up, Wednesday." He vaulted over the couch, grinning. Tomorrow was only Tuesday but -- "When Tuesday's here, can Wednesday be far behind?" He reached for a glass tube on his work counter and grinned at the bunsen burner in his lab set up. He felt young. If he softened the glass tubing, bending, twisting the glass, he could make something for her. "A glass giraffe to make her laugh?" Behind him, the inner door hissed open. With a surge of warmth, wanting to believe she had returned already, Dr. West whirled. "Surprise," the Recreation Officer said. "I'm off-duty now -- doctor. Before you get too well adjusted in here I'm to deliver this." Beneath his toothbrush mustache, the Recreation Officer forced a smile as he flapped down a manila folder on the coffee table. "You wanted news of the world, didn't you?" Cf 'et out." Dr West stared at  the folder with its projecting newspaper clippings as if he was looking at a snake. Obviously it did not come from the Staff. It was from Outside. "I'm sorry," the Recreation Officer's voice said. "I apologize for my eccentric performance this morning. Nothing personal, really." "Get out, and take it with you." Dr. West felt no desire to open the folder. "I'm not trying to frame you, Doctor. I'm the one who should be disciplined -- for bringing these clipping into your suite." "You tried to trigger me to violence during your so-called search. You tried to wash me out. I assume you're trying again. Get out!" "It's a pity no one will leave you alone," the Recreation Officer remarked. "Look, we can be frank. I've done two things at great personal risk. One, during my search their morning I disconnected the audio bug to your suite. Two, this noon in the basement I damn near electrocuted myself. Your Ceiling Lens no longer is transmitting. Instead, I've spliced a projector to your transmission line in the basement. If the observer should happen to inspect your telly screen, he'll see what you were doing two days ago. Your screen is showing a replay of your old micro-video tape, # hours long. I hope you weren't doing anything suspicious during the last # hours since I started my video tape recorder. I hadn't time to review # hours of tape." The Recreation Officer pointed at the manila folder. "In any case, now you don't need to try to earn brownie points in here by claiming you don't want to break the rules. No one is watching you. Sit down and read a year's clippings. What has really happened during this year you've been isolated in a series of jails? Weren't you the doctor who was so concerned about the Esks increasing?" "Right now, I don't give a damn what's happening Outside. Get out." "She's all heart, Nona really is," the Recreation Officer said slyly. "She's the best woman in Tower ##. I don't blame you for forgetting your purpose in life." "What are you trying to do? Goad me to break out of here?" "I don't know. I'm not paid to think. I'm sure this tower is escape-proof. You should be intelligent enough to get yourself moved." The Recreation Officer began spreading clippings from the New York Times, MacLean's Magazine, Life, Time, American Medical Journal, Arctic Review, completely covering the coffee table. "I'm supposed to say to you: hospital or the Cold Room. You're the one with brains!" nphe Recreation Director spread more clippings on the work counter and more clippings on top of the insulated cage. "I didn't realize so much had been written in the last year about the Esks," the Recreation Officer's voice went on. "I suppose all of these are from a clipping service. Here's a tear sheet from the Bulletin of Population Scientists. Someone let slip -- you used to be editor." "Get out!" "They didn't tell me exactly why you were discharged from your position at the University of California or why you returned to the Arctic. But I'm beginning to understand why you tried to infect the Esks. The newspaper accounts at the time of your trial simplified you for the simple minds of their simple readers as simply a murderous maniac. But noV the New York Times seems to be having second thoughts on the matter." "Get out!" Dr. West's voice rose with alarm as the Recreation Officer actually did walk out of the suite, leaving Dr. West alone with hundreds of clippings and articles staring whitely at him from the terrifying world Outside. Dr. West chewed his cheek in selftorment. Until today with Nona he had been preparing for the future with almost suicidal calm. Now he didn't want to take any risks. All he wanted was Wednesday, when Nona would return. Swaying, Dr. West imagined himself gathering up the clippings, eyes averted. Without reading, he would soak the clippings in the bath-tub, tearing and squeezing the paper into dying lumps. He would not read what other men were thinking about the Esks, the research that must be going on, perhaps the frightened admissions in scientific circles that he might be right, that the terrible thing he had attempted was justified. "I won't read! I'm a prisoner and safe. Tear them up and flush them down the toilet without reading -- " "That heartless son-of... Dr. West was under such stress he was speaking out loud. "Mysterious, lousy wretches who're paying him. I won't read. What do you want me to do? I can't hoist the world on my shoulders. I already dropped it. Very funny." Dr. West stared down at the clippings on the coffee table. His flashing arm swept clippings fluttering onto the floor. "I refuse to destroy myself. I will not read." Dr. West dropped to his knees and hands on the floor, his head throbbing as he read of the multiplying Esks. An agnostic, he began to pray for guidance. VTo one entered Dr. West's suite the next day, which was Tuesday. Not by happenstance, the Recreation Officer had telephoned to the Tower from outside saying he had the flu and would not be reporting for duty for a day or two. Nona did not enter Dr. West's suite because of the exchange of his Tuesday hour to her #:#till-# :# man. She paused outside Dr. West's suite and did not enter and went on to the adjoining cell. In the basement the Observer, monitoring the red-tagged screens, yawned and glanced at a hockey magazine. At #:# p.m. when Nona went off-duty she hurried to the monorail because the hair-dresser's would close at #:#. In the highspeed car suspended above the city, as Nona found a seat she recognized the Man, the back of his head, the Man. A week before, this short-haircut Man had sat down beside her. At first she hadn't realized his conversation about Ottawa joawa-.--ito fcecot tusbr ##"t' f# a  Brd. as'ac# ila ,# v Alr K'il nls.of " # ana?" IgfS ? f   a, r tastes. to " Reformation Center was more than casual. Then she had become quite abrupt, because her first loyalty, her life was tied up in the Reformation Center, and she was afraid the Man might be someone preparing to bribe her. She had left the car so she would pot have to hear where his conversation was leading. Now, the same Man, shorthaircut, was sitting in front of her. When she got off and rode the escalator down to ground level, she hoped he wasn't following. In the evening, after supper,  Nona played jacks with her smallest daughter on the floor, ' u # VAtrt 'mm. fiesr A? CdS' Wtea. few jHr while the Tuesday TV news blared half-heard everyday topics: the Maoists, unemployment, the Third Mars Expedition, hockey fights, the underprivileged Esks who were being resettled in Tibet. "Mommy, your new hair-do is so pretty." At this, Nona laughed with pleasure. "Now go to bed." And soon she slept herself. Wednesday morning at #:#, Nona entered Dr. West's suite with her hair up and gleaming and her heart beating unexpectedly. She stopped. Stripped to the waist, Dr. West was lying on his back on top of his bed, his jaw sagging like a dead man's, his eyes closed as if he were sleeping. "My God, he isn't breathing! His heart -- ?" Ohe rushed to telephone the  Medical Officer. She ran back. Her frantic hands shook Dr. West's body. The push of her hand against his terribly cool chest stimulated a shallow gasping breath, then nothing. "Please, please." She flung herself upon him, mouth to mouth, trying to breathe for him, endlessly. With exhaustion, her own heart was fluttering. Her fingernails were fastened to his cold flesh. "Keep going," hissed the Medical Officer's voice. "First I'm going to give him a shot of adrenalin." After awhile the Medical Officer said: "Get off. I'm going to attempt external heart massage." A half hour later, sweating, the Medical Officer stood back. "This is the man who feigned appendicitis." He stared at the thermometer. "# degrees, and only one or two shallow breaths per minute. If the room temperature sank to # degrees, I suppose his body temperature would follow it down. The crazy fool induced this somehow. For a reason." "Do something for him!" Nona protested. "I'm going to telephone the hospital." "No, first telephone the Tower Administratrix. She's in command here." For the first time, the Medical Officer looked around the suite and noticed the shambles. "Bloody butcher shop!" On the work counter lay the opened squirrels. Beside them stood centrifuge and red-brown, stained glass tubing. "He was a murderous maniac," the Medical Officer's voice croaked. "No, he wasn't. They were hibernating. They didn't feel anything," Nona gasped. "I don't believe he cut them open. I mean, he cut them open with a purpose." "He bloody well did," the Medical Officer muttered, stooping to pick up a hypodermic needle from the floor. "No plunger. Used rubber bulb from this nose drops bottle. This is the needle from that missing hypo. May have injected a sedative to start the downward metabolic slide." The Medical Officer's fingers turned the rubber bulb insideout. "A goo, an extract. Of course he would have been aware that massive injection of any foreign concentration from glandular protein, such as a hibernating squirrel's, will produce a lethal fever reaction. Foreign protein in a human being should be fever. Quite odd. No fever, just the opposite." "Do something!" Nona's voice protested. "For all you know, he may die any minute." "This involves legal as well as medical decisions." The Medical Officer appeared relieved when the Tower Administratrix arrived. r  'he Medical Officer laughed nervously. "Quite diabolically, this man has trapped us something he wishes." He tried to explain. "Human life is sacred, we say, so we have to save him." "We have no right to increase his chances of escape. It would be unwise to take him to the hospital building," the Administratrix replied. "I was so long in arriving here because I received a telephone call from the police at the border of the States. They searched the luggage of what turned out to be our Recreation Officer from this Tower -- with his mustache shaved off. They found, #-# in small bills." "I believe the medical problem the former Dr. West has prepared for us is this" the Medical Officer muttered. "If we leave him as he is, he will die. Alternately, if we attempt to bring him out of his hypotherma! coma he will die." "My God," Nona breathed. "You already shot him with adrenalin to bring him out of it." "A natural mistake. I'm hoping -- it already appears that he has not reacted to it -- I hope. Perhaps he has buffered his system against such an eventuality -- I hope. As I was saying, if we try to bring him out of it, his metabolic activity will increase. His system will begin to react in a typical defensive manner to the foreign protein, and his temperature will rise. This will increase the violence of his reaction to the protein, further raising his temperature. A selfdestroying reaction. Violently, his body will attempt to defend itself against the foreign protein, raising his temperature higher and higher until he dies." "No doubt he planned this in order to be taken to the hospital building." The Tower Administratrix asked, "Could we simply leave him here? Assign a nurse." The Medical Officer smiled at this. "Much more than a nurse is needed if we really believe in saving human life regardless of cost. His life processes should be monitored. I suspect his body now is in a delicate equilibrium. His metabolism is too sluggish to react to the foreign protein. No reaction, no disease. What is needed is speedy consultation with experts in human hibernation research, who may know how, who may have the equipment to bring him out of this condition alive. In the States, hibernation research is being conducted in connection with the Space Program, I believe at the University of California." (, C Q (.range coincidence," the Tower Administratrix said. "Not a coincidence. According to his files this man formerly was director of a medical research program at the University of California. Population control. Do you think, interlocking medical staffs with their hibernation space transit program?... An attorney in California may be waiting to file habeas corpus, legal trickery, bail." "I wasn't suggesting that," the Medical Officer said. "I simply was suggesting we make a reasonably humane effort to keep this man alive. Surely he can be adequately guarded in our own hospital building. I want to telephone the University of California. Perhaps a complete change of blood -- " The Tower Adiminstratrix shook her head. "Look for a note," she said sharply to Nona. "Suicide. A note." On the coffee table lay a manila folder. Nona opened it. Empty. Swiftly she looked around the suite. Something white showed under the huge insulated cage and Nona knelt down, reaching under. A newspaper clipping had fallen behind the cage, and her "You didn't smuggle this in, did you?" the Administratrix asked Nona. "The Recreation Officer!" The Administratrix turned toward the Medical Officer. "If people outside could bribe the Recreation Officer so easily, how much easier to bribe underpaid orderlies in the hospital! You yourself determined that this student's so-called appendicitis attack was feigned in order to get him out of my Tower and into the hospital." The Medical Officer shrugged. "He'll die here." Nona's hand clamped on the Administratrix's arm. "You're not going to let him die." "Is that a question? I'm sure it's not intended as an order," the Administratrix replied. "Nona, this is my responsibility. I know you. I know you're thinking, somehow you failed him. You didn't. This man's urge to escape was too strong. He has taken too big a gamble. He can't escape." "You can't let him die," Nona repeated. IX tcnphe best guarded buildingoutside of the Tower," the Administratrix murmured, "is the Cold Room. There, no decision would be irrevocable. It starts a new problem but -- " "That would be the place for him, the safest place." The Medical Officer stared down at Dr. West. "He ignored my warning when I sent him back his appendix in a bottle. Such powerful motivation is driving him. Alive, conscious, he would try again to escape. I think we are agreed this strident has shown himself not amenable to therapeutic reformation. The Cold Room -- " "But he's not an incorrigible," Nona protested. "He hasn't attacked the staff." She turned from the Administratrix to confront the Medical Officer. "You both want to evade -- " "I'm wholly in agreement with the A.dministratrix," the Medical Officer continued. "The man has shown himself to be dangerous, suicidal. No regard for his own life. How much regard would you expect him to show for yours?" "I believe he is essentially a good man. Better than you!" Nona retorted, but they weren't listening. "To preserve his life in the Cold Room," the Administratrix addressed the Medical Officer, "I assume he should be cryofiled as quickly as possible. The legal steps can be justified postfacto." "Yes, before irreversible physical deterioration takes place," the Medical Officer apologized in Nona's direction. "In five or ten years when we learn how to thaw them out -- " "You can't do this without a court hearing," Nona cried. "The two of you standing there can't convict, sentence and execute him." "Execute is an unfair word." Instead of growing angry, the Administratrix put her arm around Nona. "It's noft your fault. I'm sorry you're emotiontionally involved with this man, hut then you're emotionally involved with so many of them. That's why you are so good." "Please!" Nona stepped back. "Nona, there's nothing you can do," the Medical Officer said. "Nona, you still have five. Do your best for them." "You damn weak bootlicker!" Nona cried at him. "Would you tell that to a mother whose baby has died? Would you say, so what, you still have five?" "If you need to shout, Nona, do so at me," the Administratrix said, lowering her head. "Forget that I am your superior. If you want to accuse me, do so. It is I who must bear the responsibility. "You did your best for him. You only had him -- was it two weeks?" The Administratrix's hand closed around Nona's wrist. "Now go home, take the rest of the day off, tomorrow off, all week off. You are our best. All I can hire is an untrained substitute to take care of your students until you return. But don't feel guilty about your absence." Without looking at Dr. West's body, Nona walked out of the suite. She went to her #-#-to#:# man as if nothing had happened. The day, the night -- r T'at night on TV a politician stated that the anticipated increase of Eskimos would be a blessing. They could be trained as government nurses and guards. Eskimos needed less pay from the taxpayers. Increase would be good for Canada, which still had plenty of room. Nona could not sleep remembering Dr. West. In the morning when she en tered the Tower, Nona went to the office of the Administratrix. "Nona, you're looking unwell." The Administratrix stood up behind her desk. "I couldn't sleep, thinking he may have tricked us." Nona said slowly, "How do you know the body in the drawer in the Cold Room is his? Perhaps his real plan was a switch of bodies." "Well, surely -- " the Administratrix blurted. "The Cold Room is guarded," Nona pressed on, "the drawers are locked. But last night who worked in the cryogenic preparation room? Who prepared the body?" "I don't know. One of the orderlies!" The Administratrix grabbed the phone. "I want to go with you to identify the body," Nona said. The Cold Room consisted of tiers of numbered drawers. As the Guard unlocked the drawer, Nona memorized the number. When she looked down at Dr. West's wax-pale face, Nona shivered ."Yes, that is the man." Now she could tell exactly where he was. 'Tphat night in the mono-rail car, to her alarm the Man with the short haircut was not there. The night before, still numb from the terrible scene beside Dr. West's body, she had sat down beside the short-haircut Man -- deliberately. He had seemed perceptibly disturbed, trapped, hiding behind his newspaper while she told him she didn't want money, she wanted Dr. West to be removed from the Cold Room. "There are thousands of drawers in there," he had murmured. "Find out the drawer number." And he had left the car at the next stop. Tonight he was not in the mono-rail car, nor waiting at her stop. As she walked past the magazine rack and the soda fountain, a dark young man tried to pick her up. She kept walking. "What is the number?" he was murmuring. She paused in the crowd by the bus stand. "I won't tell you the number of his cryo-drawer until you show proof," she said slowly, "that there is someone qualified to bring him out of the Cold Room and then out of his -- hibernation." The dark young man seemed startled. "I'll find out," he said and walked away. Nona watched him thread his way through the crowd into the icy night. Her face felt old with determination. Dr. West or whoever he was -- the man who built the tent with chair and blanket -- he was hers, still in her care. Her jaw hardened. Her teeth felt as if they were about to crack. It was' even possible that these two men, short haircut and dark young man, were maneuvering to kill Dr. West. They might be some of those emotional Calynch Dr. West. Or might be rescuers. She knew she must deal with them with great caution. As Nona stepped out into the razor-sharp Canadian night, the stars were glittering like ice. She tipped her head high. Invisible up there she knew U.S. astronauts were supposed to be coasting on the long voyage to Mars, in their hibernation capsules. "It truly is possible to rescue a man from hibernation." In the cold she hugged her body feeling hope as when she had carried each of her unborn children. Breathing hard, Nona stared in the direction of the New Ottawa Reformation Center. "You'll get out," she whispered. I'll get you out." -- Hayden Howard BAtlS rvn April #, #, a very bright meteor flashed across the sky over the northeastern states. I am sorry to say that I missed seeing it. But several professional astronomers did see it and they estimated the altitude as about # miles. One newspaper reporter who saw it too wrote a fine report in which he remarked that what impressed him most about the fiery display was its complete silence. Since the altitude was over # miles it would have been miraculous if there had been any sound. But while this particular case is simple and clear-cut there have been many occasions where chance observers of large meteors did report sounds, following immediately or very soon after the flash in the sky. In some cases the sound was compared to a pistol shot, in others to a volley or rifle shots; one observer said that his particular meteor made a sound like that produced by tearing stiff paper. Most observers compared it to plain thunder. Did they report correctly, or did they ascribe chance sounds produced by something else at what they considered to be the right time to the meteor that was actually soundless? I once worked with a man whose favorite conclusion was: "at this point we need a mathematical analysis." It became a catch phrase around the laboratory for two reasons. One, it did not matter too much what was under discussion to make him ask for a mathematical analysis and, two, he never made that analysis himself but assigned it to whoever was within reach and not obviously busy with something else. But at this point I have to call for a mathematical analysis myself... but I can assure the reader that it will be simple. Meteors heat up when they enter the earth's atmosphere because they moy'e so fast that the air in their flight path cannot get out of the way and is compressed, just as if that air were enclosed in a cylinder and the moving meteorite were the piston. Of course, some of the heat generated by this compression is transferred to the meteorite, and at an altitude of # # miles it has become hot enough to glow and to be visible. The altitude at which the glow becomes visible is almost unaffected by the size of the body. Only a rather massive meteorite, weighing twenty pounds or more, may penetrate to an altitude of, say, # miles before becoming visible. Having a larger mass it needs more time to be heated up to the necessary temperature. The typical shooting stars, cosmic dust grains, become visible when they are # miles up and usually disappear at an altitude of about # miles. By then they have been consumed completely. The larger ones -- with an original weight of an ounce latitudes. or so -- will penetrate to about # or even # miles above the ground before they are consumed. The large ones with an original weight of a pound or more will actually reach the ground. T aving stated the observed  facts about meteors, the next step is to have a look at the speed of sound. Regardless of what many people think -- and even regardless of what they may have been taught by teachers who were not up to date -- the speed of sound in air does not depend on the density of the air but only on its temperature. In warm air sound travels faster. The difference between sea level air and stratospheric air amounts to almost precisely # miles per hour. It is because sea level air is denser than stratospheric air that the mistake was made of considering the density a factor. Since it is the temperature that actually counts, the average speed' of sound, for middle latitudes, is higher in summer than in winter. (See diagram, Fig. #.) But for many practical purposes the difference is rather minor. If we produced an explosion at an altitude of # miles an observer at "ground zero", that is, directly below the explosion, would hear the sound # seconds after the explosion in summer, and # seconds after the explosion in winter. In the table to follow summer and winter conditions have been averaged to # seconds for ground zero. For an explosion at an altitude of # miles the figures would be #I seconds in summer and # seconds in winter. But we are not quite finished with the problem of speed of sound and density of the atmosphere. When the statement was made that the speed of sound depended on the temperature it was, of course, assumed that the air is dense enough to carry sound at all. If the density is very low, which means that the molecules are rather far apart, you no longer get any sound waves, even with an explosion that would be rather noisy in denser air. In our atmosphere this is the case for any altitude above The density of the Martian atmosphere at ground level was found by Mariner IV to be only I per cent of sea level density on earth. The ground level density of the Martian atmosphere, therefore, corresponds to our atmosphere at an altitude of # # miles. The Martian atmosphere Is barely capable of carrying sound, but the noise of an explosion at the surface would be carried by the ground too. Time to Ground In seconds (rounded off to nearest half seecmd) Altitude above ground in miles # ## # # # # #. # # #, # # # # miles. Meteors, then, can produce sound effects only below # miles. Of course this calculation contains a few assumed values that might be slightly different in reality; some experts therefore put the limit at # miles instead of #. To be safe let us deal with a maximum altitude of # miles only. It is now quite easy to calculate how much time will go by between a noiseproducing event at a certain altitude and the arrival of the sound on the ground. The table gives the results. In the first column, marked #, it is assumed that the observer is directly below the noise source. But in reality this would be a rare event. The line from the noise source to the observer may form an angle of # with the ground; or the noise source might be even closer to the horizon, say at an elevation of only #. The table also gives the times for these two slant ranges. As can be seen from the table, the sound produced by a meteor at an altitude of # miles and # above the horizon will need about # l  minutes to reach the observer. An explosion # miles above the ground and # above the horizon will be heard on the ground after a minute and # seconds. It is therefore very likely that an observer, even if he does hear the sound produced by a high meteor, will not connect the two events. Being used to the idea that thunder follows lightning within a few seconds he will connect any chance noise that occurs within # or # seconds with the meteor. But this does not mean that each and every report of noise produced by a meteor was the result of a mistake in judgment. There are a few famous cases where there can be no doubt. Tarly in May, #, a report that numerous stones had fallen from the sky reached the Academy of Sciences in Paris. Up to then the Academy had been very skeptical about such stories and had tended to deplore them rather than to investigate them. But only a few years earlier Ernst Friedrich Florens Chladni had published a report on stones and irons that in all probability had fallen from the sky that had made an impression on a number of members of the Academy. So it was decided to send a younger member of the Academy, Jean Baptiste Biot, to the place where the phenomenon had been observed. It was the small town of L'Aigle in the Departement de I'Orne, # miles west of Paris. Biot first established the time. It had been I P.M. local time on the #th day of April #. The sky had been clear except for one small cloud. Loud sounds like explosions had been heard for a period of # to # minutes; everybody agreed that they came from above and since this cloud was the only cloud in the sky it seemed to be the logical source of the noise. Immediately afterward # stones were seen to fall. The largest that was found weighed # pounds, but most were smaller; the smallest pieces collected weighed less than half an ounce. Biot noted that stones could be found only in an elliptical area one hour's journey in width and about #J# hours' journey in length. Biot referred to the time it took to walk across and along the area; about # by # miles. Since the cloud produced by the explosion, of the meteorite cannot have been very large, it probably was less than three miles from the ground to be visible and the noise would reach the ground in # # seconds. This time it was nearly vertically overhead. That the noise was actually produced by the exploding meteorite cannot be doubted, the only doubtful statement is that the explosions lasted "from # to # minutes". This seems too long by several minutes, but might be explained by putting the statements of different observers at different slant ranges together. They each heard the same set of explosions but at slightly different times. Another famous old case is the meteorite of Ensis-Heim, in Alsace. It was actually seen to fall, between #I A.M. and noon on November #, #, and eyewitnesses said that there was a loud crash of thunder and a prolonged noise from afar, a description that sounds very much like what we now know as sonic boom. It made a hole five feet in depth, was dug up and weighed -- # pounds -- and then taken to the village church. It so happened that King Maximilian I was there at the time. He ordered the stone to be brought to his casfslonaembomterlldrtgeallefmrdl.toi-iaorgiirifrifin Fig. #. Contemporary Drawing of the # Meteorite Fall. The inscription above the picture reads: "Of the thunder stone that fell in the #nd year near Ensiheim." The township on the left is labelled "Ensisshem" and the place in the background "Battenhem", -- "hem" (pronounced halm) is local dialect for "heim" (pronounced hyme), both meaning "home". tie where he knocked off two pieces, one to send to Duke Sigismund of Austria and one for himself. Then he ordered the stone to be preserved without further damage in the church. After a long time it was moved to the City Hall; at any event it was preserved for centuries. At that time there already existed a forerunner of the newspapers of a later date. Bibliophiles know this forerunner under the name of Einblattdtuck, a German term meaning one-sheet-print. An Einblattdruck was printed when a special event was to be reported; a large percentage of them deal with comets and the "meaning" of the appearance of one. But this event also rated an Einblattdmck. As customary it showed in a woodcut of the event (Fig. #) on top, with a description underneath. It would be nice to know whether the artist who made the woodcut had been an eyewitness. If he was, the sky must have been cloudy that day. 'T'o round off this short sur vey the most recent major fall of meteorites must be mentioned. It is known as the Sikhote-Alin meteorite fall after the name of the mountain range in eastern Siberia where the impact took place. The date was February #, #, and the local time was #:# A.M. The sky was cloudless. Professor E. Krinov of the Soviet Academy of Sciences described the event as follows: "A scintillating ball of fire with a luminous tail and sparks sped for several seconds across the cloudless sky in broad daylight. The bolide was so bright that it blinded the eyes of people watching it and it cast moving shadows. In its wake there remained a wide gray band of dust that was seen for several hours. Some minutes after the fireball disappeared powerful detonations were heard, resembling explosions or the firing of heavy guns." The actual impact point was quickly spotted from the air because the area was still covered with snow; the places where the fragments of the meteorite had hit looked brownish as they do in summer. Expeditions set out from both Vladivostok and Khabarocsk for a preliminary survey. They found over # impact craters ranging in size from #J# feet to # feet and # holes less than #J# feet in diameter that had been produced by the fragments. Fragments could be found everywhere. Some fragments had struck trees so that the angle of impact could be established directly. The gray dust that had hovered in the air after the passage of the body had settled in the meantime and was partly recovered from the ground with the aid of powerful magnets. It proved to consist of round globules of iron that had formed in midair. Some of them had fused together and most of them could be seen only with a strong magnifying glass. It could be calculated later on that the meteorite must have entered our atmosphere with a relative velocity of # miles per second. The original weight must have been on the order of # tons. The pieces sent to Moscow for examination had a total weight of # (metric) tons. The investigation of these pieces not only gave the chemical composition (# per cent iron; # per cent nickel; # per cent cobalt; # per cent phosphorus and # per cent sulfur) but it also showed why this metorite had broken up as thoroughly as it had. It was not a homogeneous mass of meteoric iron but instead consisted of pieces that seem to have been fused together by pressure or heat some time in the distant past. Moreover the iron parts were often separated by thin layers of a mineral called schreibersite which is a compound of iron and phosphorus. These mineral layers provided natural lines of cleavage. Presumably the meteorite had already broken apart during the passage through the air. The larger fragments that might still have weighed a ton, or more then broke apart . when they struck the rocky ground. I have selected these three cases of meteoric noise because they represent three different types of noise production. The noise heard over L'Aigle was, in all probability, produced by the breakup of the meteorite after it had traversed the upper layers of the atmosphere more or less in one piece. It is unfortunate that we know nothing of the angle of the flightpath in this case; the stones that fell from the cloud fell vertically or very nearly so and obviously with subsonic speeds. In the case of the older fall in Alsace the description sounds as if the meteorite reached the ground intact, having travelled with supersonic speed almost until impact. What the people heard was the noise of the impact and then the sonic boom produced earlier. The Siberian meteorite of # must have moved with subsonic speed by the time it became visible because nothing that could be ascribed to a sonic boom is mentioned. The sound resembling the noise of artillery fire that was heard was caused by the not quite simultaneous impacts of many fragments. If the sky had been cloudy at the time the impact noises would have produced a prolonged thunderous roar because of the reflection of the sound waves from clouds at different heights. And now we can sum up the whole problem of noises produced by meteors. If the noise-producing event -- e. g., the breakup of the meteorite -- takes place above # (or #) miles nothing will be heard because no sound waves can be produced. If a bright meteor passes overhead at a height of less than # miles with an impact point a long distance away, a kind of faint thunder might be heard, but more than a minute after the phenomenon has been seen. This is the situation when mistakes are most likely to be made, with random Fig. #. Sketch Map of the Area of the # Meteorite Fall. The distance of the impact point from Vladivostok is about # miles. noises ascribed to the meteor and its real noise being disregarded. But an observer situated only a few miles from the impact point of a large meteorite might hear all three kinds of noise: the "boom" of the supersonic passage through the atmosphere, the noise of the breakup if it occurs and finally the sound of the impact. -- Willy Ley If You're a Subscriber --  -- and if the address on your subscription copies does not contain your Zip Code number -- please drop us a line to let us know what it is. And If You Aren't -- Why Not Subscribe Today? At the Bottom of a Hole What good's a planet? It's nothing but the bottom of a gravity hole in space -- unless it's a hiding place! I 'T'welve stories below the roof gardens were citrus groves, grazing pastures and truck farms. They curved out from the base of the hotel in neat little squares, curved out and up, and up, and up and over. Five miles overhead was the fusion sunlight tube, running down the radius of the slightly bulging cylinder that was Farmer's Asteroid. Five miles above the sunlight tube, the sky was a patchwork of small squares, split by a central wedding ring of lake and by tributary rivers, alive with the tiny red glints of self-guided tractors. Lucas Gamer was half daydreaming, letting his eyes rove the solid sky. At the Belt government's invitation he had entered a bubbleworld for the first thne, combining a vacation from United Nations business with a chance at a brand new experience -- a rare thing for a man of seventeen decades old. He found it pleasantly kooky to look up into a curved sky of fused rock and imported topsoil. "There's nothing immoral about smuggling," said Lit Shaeffer. The surface overhead was dotted with hotels, as if the bubbleworld were turning to city. Garner knew it wasn't. Those hotels, and the scattered hotels in the other bubbleworld, served every Belter's occasional need for an Earthlike environment. Belters don't need houses. A Belter's home is the inside of his pressure suit. Gamer returned his attention to his host. "You mean smuggling's like picking pockets on Earth?" "That's just what I don't mean," Shaeffer said. The Belter reached into his coverall pocket, pulled out something flat and black and laid it on the table. "I'll want to play that in a minute. Gamer, picking pockets is legal on Earth. Has to be, the way you crowd together. You couldn't enforce a law against picking pockets. In the Belt smuggling is against the law, but it isn't immoral. It's like a flatlander forgetting to feed the parking meter. There's no loss of self-respect. If you get caught you pay the fine and forget it." "Oh." "If a man wants to send his earnings through Ceres, that's up to him. It costs him a straight thirty per cent. If he thinks he can get past the goldskins, that too is his choice. But if we catch him we'll confiscate his cargo, and everybody will be laughing at him. Nobody pities an inept smuggler." "Is that what Muller tried to do?" "Yah. He had a valuable cargo, twenty kilos of pure north magnetic poles. The temptation was too much for him. He tried to get past us, and we picked him up on radar. Then he did something stupid. He tried to whip around a hole. "He must have been on course for Luna when we found him. Ceres was behind him with the radar. Our ships were ahead of him, matching course at two gee. His mining ship wouldn't throw more than point five gee, so eventually they'd pull alongside him no matter what he did. Then he noticed Mars was just ahead of him." "The hole." Garner knew enough Belters to have learned a little of their slang. "The very one. His first instinct must have been to change course. Belters learn to avoid gravity wells. A man can get killed half a dozen ways coming too close to a hole. A good autopilot will get him safely around if, or program an in-and-out spin, or even land him at the bottom, God forbid. But miners don't carry good autopilots. They carry cheap autopilots, and they stay clear of holes." , "You're leading up to something," Gamer said regretfully. "Business?" "You're too old to fool." Sometimes Garner believed that himself. Sometime between the first world war and the blowing of the second bubbleworld, Garner had learned to read faces as accurately as men read print. Often it saved time -- and in Gamer's view his time was worth saving. "Go on," he said. "Muller's second thought was to use the hole. An in-and-out spin would change his course more than he could hope to do with the motor. He could time it so Mars would hide him from Ceres when he curved out. He could damn near touch the surface, too. Mars' atmosphere is as thin as a flatlander's dreams." "Thanks a lot. Lit, isn't Mars U. N. property?" "Only because we never wanted it." Then Muller had been trespassing. "Go on. What happened to Muller?" "I'll let him tell it This is his log." Lit Shaeffer did something to the flat box, and a man's voice spoke. ' II A pril #, #. The sky it flat, the land is flat, and they meet in a circle at infinity. No star shows but the big one, a little bigger than it shows through most of the Belt, but dimmed to red, like the sky. It's the bottom of a hole. I must have been crazy to risk it. But I'm here. I got down alive. I didn't expect to, not there at the end. It was one crazy landing. Imagine a universe half of which has been replaced by an ochre abstraction, too distant and far too big to show meaningful detail, moving past you at a hell of a clip. A strange, singing sound comes through the walls, like nothing you've ever heard before, like the sound of the wings of the angel of death. The walls are getting warm. You can hear the thermosystem whining even above the shriek of air whipping around the hull. Then, because you don't have enough problems, the ship shakes itself like a mortally wounded dinosaur. That was my fuel tanks tearing loose. All at once and nothing first, the four of them sheered their mooring bars and went spinning down ahead of me, cherry red. That faced me with two bad choices. I had to decide fast. If I finished the hyperbola, I'd be heading into space on an unknown course with what fuel was left in my inboard cooling tank. My lifesystem wouldn't keep me alive more than two weeks. There wasn't much chance I could get anywhere in that time, with so little fuel, and I'd seen to it the goldskins couldn't come to me. But the fuel in the cooling tank would get me down. Even the ships of Earth use only a little of their fuel in getting in and out of their pet gravity well. Most of it gets burned getting them from place to place fast. And Mars is lighter than Earth. But what then? I'd still have two weeks to live. I remember the old Lacus Solis base, deserted seventy years ago. Surely I could get lifesystems working well enough to support one man. I might even find enough water to turn some into hydrogen by electrolysis. It was a better risk than heading out into nowhere. Right or wrong, I went down... The stars are gone, and the land around me makes no sense. Now I know why they call planet-dwellers "flatlanders". I feel like a gnat on a table. I'm sitting here shaking, afraid to step outside. Beneath a red-black sky is a sea of dust, punctuated by scattered, badly cast glass ash trays. The smallest, just outside the port, are a few inches in diameter. The largest are miles across. As I came down the deep radar showed me fragments of much larger craters under the dust. The dust is soft and fine, almost like quicksand. I came down like a feather, but the ship is buried to halfway up the lifesystem. I set down just beyond the lip of one of the largest craters, the one which houses the ancient flatlander base. From above, the base looked like a huge, transparent raincoat discarded on the cracked bottom. It's a weird place. But I'll have to go out sometime; how else can I use the base lifesystem? As Uncle Bat told me, stupidity carries the death penalty. I'll try to go outside tomorrow. A pril #, #.tMy clock says it's morning. The sun's around on the other side of the planet, leaving the sky no longer bloody. It looks almost like space if you remember to look away from gravity, though the stars are dim, as if seen through fogged plastic. A big star has come over the horizon, brightening and dimming like a spinning rock. Must be Phobos, since it came from the sunset region . I'm going out. Later: A sort of concave glass shell surrounds the ship where the fusion flame splashed down. The ship's lifesystem, the half that shows above the dust, rests in the center like a frog on a lilypad in Confinement Asteroid. The splash-down shell is all a spider web of cracks, but it's firm enough to walk on. Not so the dust. The dust is like thick oil. The moment I stepped onto it I started to sink. I had to swim to where the crater rim slopes out like the shore of an island. It was hard work. Fortunately the splash-down shell reaches to the crater rock at one point, so I won't have to do that again. It's queer, this dust. I doubt you could find its like anywhere in the system. It's meteor debris, condensed from vaporized rock. On Earth, dust this fine would be washed down to the sea by rain and turned to sedimentary rock, natural cement. On the Moon there would be vacuum cementing, the bugaboo of the Belt's microminiaturization industries. But. here, there's just enough "air' r to be absorbed by the dust surface... to prevent vacuum cementing... and not nearly enough to stop a meteorite. Result: it won't cement, nohow. So it behaves like a viscous fluid. Probably the only rigid surfaces are the meteor craters and mountain ranges. Going up the crater lip was rough. It's all cracked, tilted blocks of volcanic glass. The edges are almost sharp. This crater must be geologically recent. At the bottom, half submerged in a shallow lake of dust, is bubbletown. I can walk okay in this gravity; it's something less than my ship's gee max. But I almost broke by ankles a couple of times getting down over those tilted, slippery, dust-covered blocks. As a whole the crater is a smashed ash tray pieced loosely together like an impromptu jigsaw puzzle. The bubble covers the base like a deflated tent, with the air-making machinery just outside. The airmaker is in a great :ube of black metal, blackened oy seventy years of Martian atmosphere. It's huge. It must have been a pain to lift. How :hey moved that mass from Earth to Mars with only chemical and ion rockets, I'll never know. Also, why? What was on Mars that they wanted? If ever there was a useless world, this is it. It's not close to Earth, like the Moon. The gravity's inconveniently high. There are no natural resources. Lose your suit pressure, and it'd be a race against time, whether you died of blowout or of red, fuming nitric acid eating your lungs. The wells? Somewhere on Mars there are wells. The first expedition found one in the nineteen nineties. A mummified something was nearby. It exploded when it touched water, so nobody ever knew more about it, including just how old it was. Did they expect to find live Martians? If so, so what? Outside the bubble are two two-seater Marsbuggies. They have an enormous wheelbase and wide, broad wheels, probably wide enough to keep the buggy above the dust while it's moving. You'd have to be careful where you stopped. I won't be using them anyway. The airmaker will work, I think, if I can connect it to the ship's power system. Its batteries are drained, and its fusion plant must be mainly lead by now. Thousands of tons of breathing air are all about me, tied up in nitric oxide, NO # . The airmaker will release oxygen and nitrogen and will also pick up what little water vapor there is. I'll pull hydrogen out of the water for fuel. But can I get the power? There may be cables in the base. It's for sure I can't call for help. My antennae burned off coming down. I looked through the bubble and saw a body, male, a few feet away. He's died of blowout. Odds are I'll find a rip in the bubble when I get around to looking. Wonder what happened here?  pril #, #. I went to sleep at first sunlight. Mar's rotation is just a fraction longer than a ship's day, which is convenient. I can work when the stars show and the dust doesn't, and that'll keep me sane. But I've had breakfast and done clean-ship chores, and still it'll be two hours before sundown. Am I a coward? I can't go out there in the light. Near the sun the sky is like fresh blood, tinged by nitric oxide. On the other side it's almost black. Not a sign of a star. The desert is flat, broken only by craters and by a regular pattern of crescent dunes so shallow that they can be seen only near the horizon. Something like a straight lunar mountain range angles away into the desert; but it's terribly eroded, like something that died a long time ago. Could it be the tilted lip of an ancient asteroid crater? The Gods must have hated Mars, to put it so close to the middle of the Belt. This shattered, pulverized land is like a symbol of age and corruption. Erosion seems to live only at the bottom of holes. Later: Almost dawn. I can see red washing out the stars. After sundown I entered the base through the airlock, which still stands. Ten bodies are sprawled in what must have been the village square. Another was halfway into a suit in the administration building, and the twelfth was a few feet from the bubble wall, where I saw him yesterday. A dozen bodies, and they all died of blowout. Explosive decompression if you want to be technical. The circular area under the bubble is only half full of buildings. The rest is a carefully fused sand floor. Other buildings lie in stacks of walls, ceilings, floors, ready to be put up. I suppose the base personnel expected others from Earth. One of the buildings held electrical wiring. I've hooked a cable to the airmaker battery and was able to adapt the other end to the contact on my fusion plant. There's a lot of sparking, but the airmakers works. I'm letting it fill the stack of empty Otanks I found against a pile of walls. The nitrogen is draining into the bubble. I know now what happened to the flatlander base. Bubbletown died by murder. No question of it. When nitrogen started pouring into the bubble, I saw dust blowing out from the edge of town. There was a rip. It was sharp edged, as if cut by a knife. I can mend it if I can find a bubble repair kit. There must be one somewhere. Meanwhile I'm getting oxygen and water. The oxygen tanks I can empty into the lifesystem as they fill. The ship takes it back out of the air and stores it. If I can find a way to get the water here I can just pour it into the john. Can I carry it here in the Otanks? Ill April #, #. Dawn. The administration building is also a tape library. They kept a record of the base doings, very complete and so far very boring. It reads like a ship's log sounds, but more gossipy and more detailed. Later I'll read it all the way through. I found some bubble plastic and contact cement and used them to patch the rip. The bubble still wouldn't inflate. So I went out and found two more rips just like the first. I patched them and looked for more. Found three. When I got them fixed it was nearly sunup. The O-tanks hold water, but I have to heat them to boil the water to get it out. That's hard work. Question: is it easier to do that or to repair the dome and do my electrolysis inside? How many rips are there? I've found six. So how many killers were there? No more than three. I've accounted for twelve inside, and according to the log there were fifteen in the second expedition. No sign of the goldskins. If they'd guessed I was here they'd have come by now. With several months' worth of air in my lifesystem, I'll be home free once I get out of this hole.  pril #, #. Two more rips in the bubble, a total of eight. They're about twenty feet apart, evenly spaced around the transparent plastic fabric. 'It looks like at least one man ran around the dome slashing at the fabric until it wasn't taut enough to cut. I mended the rips. When I left the bubble had started swelling with air. I'm halfway through the town log, and nobody's seen a Martian yet. I was right, that's what they came for. Thus .far they've found three more wells. Like the first, these are made of cut diamond building blocks, fairly large, very well worn, probably tens or hundreds of thousands of years old. Two of the four have dirty nitric acid at the bottoms. The others are dry. Each of the four has a "dedication block" covered with a queer, partially eroded writing. From a partial analysis of the script, it seems that the wells were actually crematoriums; a deceased Martian would explode when he touched water in the nitric acid at the bottom. It figures. Martians wouldn't have fire. I still wonder why them came, the men of the base. What could Martians do for them? If they wanted someone to talk to, someone not human, there were dolphins and killer whales right in their own oceans. The trouble they took! And the risks! Just to get from one hole to another! A pril #, #. Strange. For the first time since the landing, I did not return to the ship when the sky turned light. When I did start back the sun was up. It showed as I went over the rim. I stood there between a pair of sharp obsidian teeth, staring down at my ship. It looked like the entrance to Confinement Asteroid. Confinement is where they take women when they get pregnant: a bubble of rock ten miles long and five miles across, spinning on its axis to produce one gee of outward pull. The children have to stay there for the first year, and the law says they have to spend a month out of each year there until they're fifteen. I've a wife named Letty waiting there now, waiting fof the year to pass so she can leave with our daughter Janice. Most miners, they pay the fatherhood fee in one lump if they've got the money; it's about sixty thousand commercials, so some have to pay in installments, and sometimes it's the woman who pays; but when they pay they forget about it and leave the women to raise the kids. But I've been thinking about Letty. And Janice. The monopoles in my hold would buy gifts for Letty, and raise Janice with enough left over so she could do some travelmg, and still I'd have enough commercials left for more children. I'd have them with Letty, if she'd agree. I think she would. How'd I get onto that? As I was saying before I was so rudely interrupted, my ship looks like the entrance to Confinement -- or to Farmer's Asteroid, or any underground City. With the fuel tanks gone there's nothing left but the drive and the lifesystem and a small magnetically insulated cargo hold. Only the top half of the lifesystem shows above the sea of dust, a blunt steel bubble with a thick door, not streamlined like a ship of Earth. The heavy drive tube hangs from the bottom, far beneath the dust. I wonder how deep the dust is. The splashdown shell will leave a rim of congealed glass around my lifesystem. I wonder if it'll affect my takeoff? Anyway, I'm losing my fear of daylight. Yesterday I thought the bubble was inflating. It wasn't. More rips were hidden under the pool of dust, and when the pressure built up the dust blew away and down went the bubble. I repaired four rips today before sunlight caught me. One man couldn't have made all those slashes. That fabric's tough. Would a knife go through it? Or would you need something else, like an electric knife or a laser? A pril #, #." I spent most of today reading the bubbletown log. There was a murder. Tensions among fifteen men with no women around can grow pretty fierce. One day a man named Carter killed a man named Harness, then ran for his life in one of tire Marsbuggies, chased by the victim's brother. Neither came back. They must have run out of air. Three dead out of fifteen leaves twelve. Since I counted twelve bodies, who's left to slash the dome? Martians? In the entire log I find no mention of a Martian being seen. Bubbletown never ran across any Martian artifact, except the wells. If there are Martians, where are they? Where are their cities? Mars was subjected to all kinds of orbital reconaissance in the early days. Even a city as small as Bubbletown would have been seen. Maybe there are no cities. But where do the diamond blocks come from? Diamonds as big as the well material don't form naturally. It takes a respectable technology to make them that big. Which implies cities -- I think. That mummy. Could it have been hundreds of thousands of years old? A man couldn't last that long on Mars, because the water in his body would react with the nitric oxide around him. On the Moon, he could last millions of years. The mummified Martian's body chemistry was and is a complete mystery, barring the napalmlike explosion when water touched it. Perhaps it wtas that durable, and perhaps one of the pair who left to die returned to cut the dome instead, and perhaps I'm seeing goblins. This the place for it. If I ever get out of here, you try and catch me near another hole. A pril #, #. The sun shows clear and bright above a sharp-edged horizon. I stand at the port looking out. Nothing seems strange any more. I've lived here all my life. The gravity is settling in my bones; I no longer stumble as I go over the crater lip. The oxygen in my tanks will take me anywhere. Give me hydrogen, and you'll find me on Luna, selling my monopoles without benefit of a middleman. But it comes slowly. I can get hydrogen only by carrying water in the base O-tanks and then electrolyzing it into the fuel cooling tank, where it liquefies. The desert is empty except for a strange, rosy cloud that covers one arm of horizon. Dust? Probably. I heard the wind singing faintly through my helmet as I returned to the ship. Naturally the sound can't get through the hull. The desert is empty. I can't repair the bubble. Today I found four more rips before giving up. They must circle the bubble all the way 'round. One man couldn't have done it. Two men couldn't. It looks like Martians. But where are they? They could walk on the sand, if their feet were flat and broad and webbed... and there'd be no footprints. The dust hides everything. If there were cities here the dust must have covered them ages ago. The mummy wouldn't have shown webbing; it would have been worn away. Now it's starlessly black outside. The thin wind must have little trouble lifting the dust. I doubt it will bury me. Anyway the ship would rise to the surface. Gotta sleep. A pril #, #. It's oh four hundred by the clock, and I haven't slept at all. The sun is directly overhead, blinding bright in a clear, red sky. No more dust storm, no The Martians exist. I'm sure of it. Nobody else was left to murder the base. But why don't they show themselves? I'm going to the base, and I'm taking the log with me. IV I 'm in the village square. Oddly enough, it was easier making the trip in sunlight. You can see what you're stepping on, even in shadow, because the sky diffuses the light a little, like indirect lighting in a dome city. The crater lip looks down on me from all sides, splintered shards of volcanic glass. It's a wonder I haven't cut my suit open yet, making that trip twice a day. Why did I come here? I don't know. My eyes feel rusty, and there's too much light. Mummies surround me, with faces twisted by anguish and despair and with fluids dried on their mouths. Blowout is an ugly death. Ten mummies here, and one by the edge of town, and one in the admin building. I can see all of the crater lip from here. The buildings are low bungalows, and the square is big. True, the deflated bubble distorts things a little, but not much. So. The Martians came over the lip in a yelling swarm or a silent one, brandishing sharp things. Nobody would have heard them if they yelled. But ten men were in a position to see them. Eleven men. There's a guy at the edge... no, they might have come from the other direction. But still, ten men. And they just waited here? I don't believe it. The twelfth man. He's half into a suit. What did he see? I'm going to go look at him. By God, I was right. He's got two fingers on a zipper, and he's pulling down. He's not half into a suit, he's half out of it! No more goblins. But who cut the dome? The hell with it. I'm sleepy. pril #, #. A day and a half of log to Catch up on. My cooling tank is full, or nearly. I'm ready to try the might of the goldskins again. There's air enough to let me take my time, and less chance of a radar spotting me if I move slowly. Good-by, Mars, lovely paradise for the manic depressive. That's not funny. Consider the men in the base. Item: it took a lot of knives to make those slits. Item: everyone was inside. Item: no Martians. They would have been seen. Therefore the slits were made from inside. If someone was running around making holes in the bubble, why didn't someone stop him? It looks like mass suicide. Facts are facts. They must have spread evenly out around the dome, slashed, and then walked to the town square' against a driving wind of breathing-air roaring out behind them. Why? Ask 'em. The two who aren't in the square may have been dissenters; if so, it didn't help them. Being stuck at the bottom of a hole is not good for a man. Look at Earth's insanity records. I am now going back to a minute-to-minute log. Ready to prime drive. The dust won't hurt the fusion tube, nothing could do that, but backblast might damage the rest of the ship. Have to risk it. #. The first shot of plutonium didn't explode. Priming again. The drive's dead. I can't understand it. My instruments swear the fusion shield is drawing power, and when I push the right button the hot uranium gas sprays in there. What's wrong? Maybe a break in the primer line. How am I going to find out? The primer line's way down there under the dust. I've sprayed enough uranium into the fusion tube to make a pinch bomb. By now the dust must be hotter than Washington. How am I going to repair that primer line? Lift the ship in my strong, capable hands? Swim down through tire dust and do it by touch? I haven't anything that'll do a welding job under ten feet of fine dust. I think I've had it. Maybe there's a way to signal spread on the dust... if I could find something black to spread around. Have to search the base again. Nothing in the town. Signaling devices in plenty, for suits and Marsbuggies and orbital ships, but only the laser was meant to reach into space. I can't fix a seventy-year-old comm laser with spit and wire and good intentions. I'm going off minute-to-minute. There's be no takeoff. A pril #, #.   I've been stupid. Those ten suicides. What did they do with their knives after they were through cutting? Where did they get them in the first place? Kitchen knives won't eut bubble plastic. A laser might, but there can't be more than a couple of portable lasers in the base. I haven't found any. And the airmaker's batteries were stone dead. Maybe the Martians kill to steal power. They wouldn't have fire. Then they took my uranium, for the same reason, slicing my primer line under the sand and running it into their own container. But how would they get down there? Dive under the dust? Oh. I'm getting out of here... I made it to the crater. God knows why they didn't stop me. Don't they care? They've got my primer fuel. They're under the dust. They live there, safe from meteors and violent temperature changes, and they build their cities there too. Maybe they're heavier than the dust, so they can walk around on the bottom. Why, there must be a whole ecology down there! Maybe onecelled plants on top, to get energy from the sun, to be driven down by currents in the dust and by dust storms, to feed intermediate stages of life. Why didn't anybody look'? Oh, I wish I could tell someone! I haven't time for this. The town O-tanks won't fit my suit valves, and I can't go back to the ship. Within the next twentyfour hours I've got to repair and inflate the bubble or die. I wonder how long it would take a Martian to get over the rim and down here to the bubble? Wondering won't help. I could still be seeing goblins. it pril #, #. I strolled up to the rim to see if my ship was still there. The Martians might have dragged it into the dust. They hadn't, and there's no sign of tampering. Am I seeing goblins? I could find out. All I'd have to do is peep into the base fusion plant. Either there's a pile there, mostly lead by now... or the pile was stolen seventy years ago. Either way the residual radiation would punish my curiosity. I'm watching the sun rise through the bubble wall. It has a strange beauty, unlike anything I've seen in space. I've seen Saturn from an infinity of angles when I pulled monopoles in the rings, but it can't compare to this. Now I know I'm crazy. It's a hole! I'm at the bottom of a lousy hole! The sun writes a jagged white line along the crater rim. I can see the whole rim from here, no fear of that. No matter how fast they move, I can get into my suit before they get down to me. It would be good to see my enemy. Why did they come here, the fifteen men who lived and died here? I know why I'm here: foi love of money. Them too? A hundred years ago the biggest diamonds men could make looked like coarse sand. They must have come after the diamond wells. But travelwas fiendishly expensive then.Could they have made a profit? Or did they think they could develop Mars the way they developed the asteroids? Ridiculous! But they didn't have my hindsight. And holes dan be useful... like the raw lead deposits along Mercury's dawnside crescent. Pure lead, condensed from dayside vapor, free for the hauling. We'd be doing the same with Martian diamonds if it weren't so cheap to make them. Here's the sun. An anticlimax: I can't look into it, though it's dimmer than the rock miner's sun. No more postcard scenery til -- Wups. I'd never reach my suit. One move and the bubble will be a sieve. Just now they're as motionless as I am, staring at me without eyes. I wonder how they sense me? Their spears are poised and ready. Can they really puncture bubble fabric? But the Martians must know their own strength, and they've done this before. All this time I've been waiting for them to swarm over the rim. They came out of the dust pool in the bottom of the crater. I should have realized the obsidian would be as badly cracked down there as elsewhere. They do look like goblins. V TT'or moments the silence was broken only by the twin humming of a nearby bumblebee and a distant tractor. Then Lit reached to turn off the log. He said, "We'd have saved him if he could have held out." "You knew he was there?" "Yah. The Deimos scope watched him land. We sent in a routine request for permission to land on U. N. property. Unfortunately flatlanders can't move as fast as a drugged snail, and we knew of no reason to hurry them up. A telescope would have tracked Muller if he'd tried to leave." "Was he nuts?" "Oh, the Martians were real enough. But we didn't know that until it was too late. We saw the bubble inflate and stay that way for awhile, and we saw it deflate all of a sudden. It looked like Muller' d had an accident. And that's why I'm telling you all this, Garner. As First Speaker for the Belt Political Section, I hereby confess that two Belt ships have trespassed on United Nations property." "You had good reasons." "You'd have been proud of him Garner. He didn't run his suit; h'e knew perfectly well it was too far away. Instead, he ran toward an O-tank full of water. The Martians must have slashed the moment he turned, but he reached the tank, stepped though one of the holes and turned the O-tank on the Martians. In the low pressure it was like using a fire hose. He got six before he fell." "They burned?" "They did. But not completely. There are some remains. We took three bodies, along with their spears, and left the others in situ. You want the corpses?" "Damn right." "Why?" "What do you mean, Lit?" "Why do you want them? We took three mummies and three spears as souvenirs. To you they're not souvenirs. It was a Belter who died down there." "I'm sorry, Lit, but those bodies are important. We can find out what a Martian's made of before we go down." "Go down." Lit made a rude noise. "Luke, why do you want to go down there? What could you possibly want from Mars? "Abstract knowledge." "For what?" "Lit, you amaze me. Why did Earth to go to space in the first place, if not for abstract knowledge?"  #"ords crowded over each  ' other to reach Lit's mouth. They jammed in his throat, and he was speechless. He spread his hands, made frantic gestures, gulped twice, and said, "It's obvious!" "Tell me slow. I'm a little dense." "There's everything in space. Monopoles. Metal. Vacuum for the vacuum industries. A place to build cheap without all kinds, of bracing girders. Free fall for people with weak hearts. Room to test things that might blow up. A place to learn physics where you can watch it happen. Controlled environments --  " "Was it all that obvious before we got here?" "Of course it was!" Lit glared at his visitor. The glare took in Garner's withered legs, his drooping, mottled, hairless skin, the decades that showed in his eyes -- and Lit remembered his visitors age. " . , . Wasn't it?" The Great Powers of Earth could not be friends. But they had to be allies against I had spent a couple of weeks in Berlin on one of those Armed Forces Committee boondoggles in the late sixties -- sixty-eight, I think it was; and I retained a basic familiarity with tlie town. I got a cab at Tempelhof airport without being recognized and was at the Hotel am Zoo twenty minutes after my plane had landed. I'm no longer a young man, and I was grateful for the rapidity of the trip. There'd been a leak somea common foe! where. Maybe from the passenger manifest. A reporter was on me as soon as I had signed the register. "What brings you to Berlin, Senator Charles?" His English was heavily accented, but easy and idiomatic. "Sorry, son. No interviews." "Just a few moments. Senator. I'd like a statement on the French withdrawal..." I cut him off with a closedmouth smile and a shake of the head. I'd been a working journalist for many years before I entered politics, and I could sympathize with him. But I couldn't afford to advertise my presence in Berlin at this point. It was unfortunate that I had been recognized. I glanced at my watch as I followed the bellgirl to the drop chute. Too late for the morning editions; I had perhaps twelve hours before the afternoon papers would announce my visit to the city. They would be sure to use the word "mysterious". Thirty-five years after the end of the Second World War, Berlin was still an occupied city and still divided. The press was highly sensitive to visits from officials of the "protecting powers."  r'he bellgirl let me into my I suite and dismissed the man who had brought my single twosuiter. I waved the girl away, refusing her somewhat weary professional offer and tipping her ten marks. She shrugged, her smooth shoulders eloquent through the translucent material of her abbreviated costume, and went back to her station in the lobby to seek more adventurous new arrivals. I opened the twosuiter and poured myself a very small drink from the bottle of Jack Daniels nestled in its leather case. I sipped as I changed from my rumpled traveling clothes, washed and removed my hairpiece. You don't see many balding men these days, and I weighed the consequences : without the hairpiece I would stand out a bit; with it I would be easy to recognize, and I might have a good deal more trouble shaking the press. But without it, I might have trouble corivincing Semyinov, who no Boubt had studied my dossier as assiduously as I had his. who I was. I doped the backing and pressed the hairpiece carefully back in place. I would have to use other measures if I hoped to circumvent the press. I checked the locks on my briefcase for the fortieth time since my departure from Washington that noon and left my room for the drop chute. I swung off on the floor above the lobby and walked slowly down the single flight. Halfway down I spotted them, three reporters and a photographer, smoking and chatting, glancing from time to time toward the drop chute they expected me to exit from. I turned silently and headed back up the stairway. Down the first-floor corridor was an emergency exit and another pair of stairs, this one gray and utilitarian. A moment later, and I was out in the cool, damp night of a Central European September. r T"he Kurfurstendamn hadn't changed much since '#, maybe more neon, if that were possible. I had no trouble finding my way to the Uhlandstrasse U-Bafan stop, and I picked up a city map at the news kiosk by the entrance to the subway. Twenty minutes brought me up into the northern part of the city, the old French Sector, and I left the subway at Seestrasse. I was the only passenger to leave the train, and I stopped by the lighted ticket booth to check my map for Frauenf elder Weg. The people in Washington had said it was no more than a ten minute walk. I took twenty, doubling back several times to check for any sign of surveillance. I'm no expert at these things, but when I finally walked up to the gate of the little villa at number #, I was pretty sure that no one had followed me. I rang and was admitted by one of those faceless young men in diplomatic gray who seem to be interchangeable parts in the vast machinery of government, the ones who present you with briefing papers at Defense Department meetings and program computers in the underground Whitehouse and meet you at the gate down at Sandia or over at Vandenberg. They didn't have names, only functions. Semyinov was already there, pacing the floor and wondering, no doubt, what the chort the whole thing was about. I recognized him right away from the pictures I'd been shown. There was no mistaking the high, sloped forehead and the heavy, dark-rimmed glasses. The Russians still considered hairpieces "western decadence," just as they had neckties in the thirties, but Semyinov's suit displayed an impeccable tailoring that would have shocked his predecessors in the Politbureau four decades ago. The man in the gray suit left us, and I introduced myself. Semyinov's English was as impeccable as his dress and as stiff as his bearing. "Senator Charles, I protest this irregular meeting. I am instructed to inform you that I have followed your instructions about secrecy only because the request came to my government directly from your President." Oemyinov refused the cigarette K' J I offered him and remained standing stiffly, when I seated myself in one of the Nigerianmodern chairs which contrasted so distressingly with the Gothic decor of the villa. "Calm down, Mr. Semyinov. Our desire for maximum secrecy for this meeting is fully justified, and you know as well as I do that you can come over here to West Berlin by elevated without any kind of border check, something I cannot do if we were to meet in your backyard." Semyinov had made his statement and had nothing to add. I went on, and as I talked I removed the tiny contoured probe from the back of my wristwatch and inserted it into the proper slot on my briefcase, deactivating the incendiary device that would have destroyed the contents had the brief case been tampered with. "Mr. Semyinov, I have here some photographs that will interest you." I flopped the first eight-by-ten glossy down on the coffee table in front of me. "As you can see from this and the following photographs, this is a highly sophisticated subminiature pulse-transceiver. It is someyour Garoshny-# missile decoy transmitters." The mention of the Garoshny# got to him, and Semyinov bent his long frame into the chair beside me and hunched over the photographs to study them. Like me Semyinov is no technician, but his job in the Politbureau is analogous to mine on the Armed Forces Committee, and we both have a pretty fair degree of familiarity with the hardware of defense. Still, it must have been a shock to him to discover that we knew enough about the Gatoshny # to comI know # was shocked when I learned that we had clear evidence that the Soviets had the details of our decoy system. Let's face it, the decoys on both sides are probably the' most secret aspect of our protective offensive missile system. They can serve to multiply the images on a radar detection screen a hundred-fold. Riding in the nose of an incoming missile, .they can screw up your defense system by overloading it. I could see that Semyinov was shocked, and for just a moment I felt sympathy for him. But Semyinov was still fighting. "I know nothing of these devices you mention, and I am quite certain this is nothing of Soviet manufacture." I kept him on the hook a little longer. "Mr. Semyinov, this device -- and a number of others identical to it -- have been found buried at crucial junction points in our early-warning telling system. They have been induction wired into the telling cables themselves, and they are designed so that a remote signal will trigger their operation." Semyinov started to protest his ignorance again, but I cut him off. "You know what these little boxes do when they're cut in?" Semyinov looked up from the photographs, and I answered my own question. "They feed a phony signal to our early-warning centers, Mr. Semyinov. They can make our radar screens lie to us. They can fill our status boards with false information. They can make it look to us 'as if you people have launched your entire arsenal at us!" Semyinov was white with shock. He dropped all pretence of formality. "But we have not done this thing Senator Charles. Why should we do such a thing? You would retaliate. You would..." His voice dropped off as he began to consider the possibilities of the situation. Then, slowly, his voice low, through teeth clenched in anger, he muttered: "... verolomniye Kitaytse!" I know very little Russian, but I caught the word Kitaystsy -- "Chinese," and I knew what was going through Semyinov's mind. That's what our intelligence people had thought too, at first. Who else would want to trigger an all-out exchange of nuclears between the Americans and the Russians? Who else had nothing to lose and everything to gain by tire mutual destruction of the two nuclear behemoths? By the virtual depopulation of the civilized world? But our intelligence analysts were wrong, and so was Semyinov. "No," I said. "It's not the Chinese." I pulled more photographs out of my briefcase. "We found this in August near we found the first of the decoy transceivers. It was alive then." Qernyinov took a good look at  the thing in the photograph and shuddered. Everybody does when they see it for the first time. It was the size of a badger and heavily furred except for its obscenely pink snout. It had rows of grinding teeth fronted by tusk-like incisors. It had six legs, two of which were equipped with opposable digits, the others with sharp, slashing claws. A long, prehensile tail terminated in a vicious, spike-like projection. It was a nightmare of a thing, a mixture of out-sized mole and weasel and ape. And then there were the eyes. Even in death, there was malevolence there, and intelligence. "What is this... thing?" "We don't know. When we found it, it had been stunned by the blow of a steer's hoof. It had been feeding on another steer it had slaughtered. There was a hole nearby, a burrow of sorts, that led down to the buried telling-circuit junction box." Semyinov pushed the photographs away in disgust. "What are you implying, Senator Charles, that this... this thing had something to do with the decoy transceivers?" "I'm not implying," I said. "I'm stating. Let me tell you the rest of the story. The local sheriff who found the animal put in a call to the Springfield field office of the F.B.I.; one of their agents took a look and got in touch with the Defense Department and a zoologist at the University of Champaign. The sheriff packed the animal, which he thought was dead, into a wire cage and drove with it to Rantoul Air Force Base,and the zoologist took a look at it. He nearly lost the index finger from his right hand." Semyinov looked at the photograph again and nodded. I went on: "The F. B. I. man got the cage door closed before the 'thing could get out, but before he or the zoologist knew what was happening, the thing committed suicide." "Suicide!" "Yes. It was intelligent. It's hard to see in this photograph, but there is a little pouch just below the neck, in front. Like the pouch on a marsupial. The thing reached in its pouch with one paw and pulled a little tube out. Here, in this picture. "Then it shot itself in the head." S emyinov left the little villa on Frauenfelder Weg first, and I gave him a good half-hour to get clear of the area before I headed back to the U-Bahn for the ride in to the Ku'damm. I was tired to the bone, but satisfied. Semyinov's shocked reaction seemed genuine, and unless I was very much mistaken, he would be back in Moscow within a few hours, and the hunt would be on. I could only hope they would find what we found: the decoy transceivers and the animals. I abandoned my suitcase and my bottle of Jack Daniels at the Hotel am Zoo and spent the night in a little pension on Knesebeckstrasse. I was on the first flight for Frankfurt the next morning, and by noon I was back in Washington and reporting to the President. "How did it go, Allan?" The President looked terribly tired. "Well enough, Mr. President" I looked at his worn face, seeing lines that anxiety had etched so deeply around the eyes and mouth. "I think Semyinov bought it." The President rose from his massive desk and turned to stare out at the grounds down toward Pennsylvania Avenue. There were children playing there, probably the President's grandchildren. He shrugged and turned back to me, his arms outstretched, palms upward. "It's a long shot, and we're gambling everything we've got." I picked up my hat and started for the door. The President's arms dropped to his sides, and that famous smile erased the anxiety from his face for a split second. "Good-by Allan. And thank you." "Not at all, Mr. President." I next saw President Canfield standing in an empty field of corn stubble a couple of hundred yards behind the Little Whitehouse on his Kansas farm. It was late in October, a month almost to the day from my meeting with Semyinov in Berlin. The President had called me that morning, and I had ridthe President's personal flitter along with his Whitehouse staff chief, the Secretary of Defense and a translator from the National Security Council. The President looked old and lonely standing there amid the stubble, his overcoat billowing in the blast from the flitter's thrusters. We touched down only long enough to take him aboard, and then we were off at maximum speed, headed north by northwest. We sat pretty much in silence for the six-hour trip. The President read from his capacious brief case, occasionally making penciled notations. The rest of us slept or played cribbage or simply sat and watched Canada slip away # feet beneath us and then the sea, gray and cold. We picked up a fighter escort south of Anchorage, altered course slightly to the west and began to lose altitude. St. Paul's in the Pribilofs is a desolate place, all gray rock and grayer sky and still grayer water; but the Navy had done its best with foam and fiberglass, and our quarters -- while certainly not luxurious -- were comfortable enough. I shivered during the jeep ride in from the landing flat and thought of the bellgirl in the Hotel am Zoo. Well, I had my bottle of Jack Daniels with me, and that would be creature comfort enough on this trip too. The Soviet party arrived within minutes after we did. MinisterPresident Nikolev had brought Semyinov and three others with him. One I recognized as Defense Minister Marshal Kaganov. The second man, the translator, was a stranger to me. But the third man to enter our foam-walled meeting room I knew very well indeed. I had hoped Alexi would be a member of the party, and -- since he was the Soviet's number one expert on early warning systems -- it was only logical that he come along. Still, I had not communicated directly with him since the Disarmament Conference of '#, and I was surprised at how he had aged. I guess I have aged too, and for the same reasons. I hardly dared look at Alexi. But he is a cool one, and when he was sure no one could observe, he lowered one eyelid at me in the barest suggestion of a wink. The summit conference went as we had hoped. The two heads of state quickly agreed on the extreme nature of the threat. The Soviets had found a considerable number of the decoy transceivers, and their telling-circuit inspection crews had come across the mangled remains of two of the sixlegged creatures in the Kazakhstan area, both apparently the victims of wolves. Minister-President Nikolev was convinced -- as we had hoped he would be -- that the strange creatures, wherever they had come from, had intended to trigger a nuclear blowup as a convenient method of eliminating most of the indigenous life on earth and softening up the planet for conquest. Nikolev is a fairly typical power-handler -- and a Russian -- and you could see that deep down inside he rather admired the cleverness of the plan. After all, Russian politics since the Middle Ages has revolved around such Byzantine plotting: set A against B and then when they've pretty well destroyed each other, move in and pick up the pieces. ' I "here were a lot of details, A mostly worked out by the Secretary of Defense and Marshal Kaganov. But the first part of the agreement was clear. Total nuclear disarmament with mutual inspection, except for watchdog forces around the Chinese perimeter, and these were and Soviet-Satellite missile batteries. The second part of the agreement would require more study, but there was basic agreement in principle: the two great former nuclear powers would devote their common resources to space research. As President Canfield put it: "We've stopped these things here this time, but they won't give up, and I'd rather face a showdown somewhere out in space than here on earth. We've got to get together the wherewithall to go out there to meet them." The conference broke up after a day and a half, and the first inspection teams set about their work within two days. I rode back with the President as far as Chicago, took the Lake Central flitter down-state to Champaign-Urbana and taxied in to the University. I found Nathan sitting in his workshop surrounded by bits of micro-electronics and the remains of salami sandwiches, as usual indiscriminately mixed. Together we walked across the campus to the Life Sciences Building to find George. Once in the fastness of George's spacious zoo, the chittering of his experimental animals lending a kind of homey sound to the conversation, I tilted back my chair, took a long pull on my absolute alcohol and grapefruit juice cocktail and filled my fellow conspirators in. "It's done," I said. "It went pretty much the way we planned it. I saw Semyinov in Berlin in September. He got the point, and the Soviet's own imagination did the rest, helped of course by your gadgets," I bowed toward Nathan, "and the animals," I bowed toward George. Both men had grins on their faces like someone had just told them they had won the Nobel Peace Prize. I lifted my beaker and saluted them. "You've done it, gentlemen!" Nathan drank deeply, looked at me a moment and then at George. "I only wish Alexi could be with us now," he said.      Next issue brings Hayden Howard's powerful series about the Eskimo Invasion to a place and time far removed from the Boothia peninsula and the Esks. The title of the story will tell you that; it's called. Our Man in Peking. And if you think you'll have any trouble finding the issue we might mention that the story, and the issue, are decorated with a handsome cover by Jack Gaughan. Naturally we'll also bring you the conclusion of Jack Vance's The Palace of Love -- in which we get to see the Palace, and the man who owns it. Since both of these are pretty solid pieces of work and will fill up a lot of pages, it's a little tricky to try to tell you what else will be in the issue -- but we've got stories in type, ready to go, by Philip K. Dick, Richard Wilson, Poul Anderson, Christopher Anvil, to name only a few... Why not come around next issue and see for yourself? D obert Heinlein's new novel -is The Moon is a Harsh Mistress (Putnam's, #). Very much like the Heinlein novels of old, its character is somewhere near Sixth Column and If This Goes On... This is the recent If magazine story of a successful revolution on the Moon; the separation of the vigorous, unconventional colony from the hidebound world which gave it birth. The action is fast, the characterizations are engaging, the detail of the revolution is believable and apparently similar to the truth -- it is handled with all of Heinlein's expertise for dirt-level politics, snappy dialogue and a sense of an actual living society. There has not been as evenly paced a Heinlein novel in some time; if the book does read as if Heinlein felt he were going over old ground and were just a little too detached from these particular people and their particular variant on a familiar situation, this is nevertheless a more homogeneous piece of construction than, for example. Stranger in a Strange Land. It has the virtue of self-consistency in a very important place -- the place in which the reader puts the book down to catch a few hours' sleep, having been trapped by it shortly after dinner, and then picks it up again as soon as he can, confident that its nature will not have altered radically while his back was turned. The Moon on which this story takes place has for quite some time been a prison colony -- a dumping ground for the criminals and antisocials of the three principal cultures -- North Amererican, Russian and Chinese. There are leavenings from all the other nations of the world, which seems to have struck some sort of more or less viable international balance following a short nuclear war. An "apolitical" Authority has been set up to administer the Moon, whose inhabitants have tunneled underground, set up hydroponic farms and generally established a tough but feasible way of life, based on agriculture and the fact that there are two men for every woman. It becomes obvious to these people that even though most of them are no longer prisoners working out sentences, they are very much on the short end of the stick. They are forced to do all their trading through the Authority, which fixes prices and runs the catapult which fires grain canisters Earthward. Properly aroused, they revolt. What follows thereafter is a story of the diplomatic maneuvering and the ballistic hurtlement required to make the Earth accept the Moon as a sovreign nation. What goes before is the underground scheming required to get a bunch of vaguely dissatisfied farmers to accept the various strictures they must impose on themselves if the revolution is to succeed. On this level, the book is political science fiction -- we have no one at all who can write it anywhere near as well as Heinlein can -- and as such it constitutes a sort of allegorical manual for political action, as well as a reprise and transliteration of classic techniques. The outstanding feature of literary interest is that the revolutionary triumvirate contains one individual who is a computer. I haven't read a more matter-offact, believable description of an individual with an electronic neurophysiology. Mike -- who goes on to create the personality of Adam Selene, and also of Adam's staff of office assistants -- may in fact be the most fully realized individual in the story. He certainly would have been if Heinlein had chosen to also give him maneuverability. As it is, he is a voice on the telephone and a human picture on a TV screen, and this is often quite enough to make him be a human being. Another member of the triumvirate is Professor de la Paz, who plays diplomat in relation to Mike the politician. Tying the two together, and taking responsibility for making a conscious individual of Mike, is Manual Garcia O'Kelly, the more or less self-taught computer technician. In this story he is Heinlein's practical man-of-all-work figure, the naturally bright but not too articulate and not particularly well educated chap who can always be counted upon to do something in the right direction very quickly. There is also a stunning blonde named Wyoming, who is placed very close to the councils of the revolution. But she never quite makes it, either as a person or as an effective force; she is something of a catalyst, and does little work besides that. Every revolution must have its angel, but she does not seem to really have the stuff. From the point of view we're working with today, this is a book about people who do something about their troubles. More specifically, it is a book about a small group of people who come to an awareness, mistaken or not, that they ought to do something about their society even if it means doing a certain amount of cheating and lying to fellow members of that same society, on the premise that most people don't know what's good for them. And that having a clear idea of what's good for most people is a license to cheat, provided one cheats on behalf of something larger than one's self. It's also possible to rotate this entire proposition -- to look at the book as if it were in fact the human viewpoint story of a computer's wholly successful attempt to manipulate his environment and fulfill his own personality. In that view, O'Kelly, de la Paz and Wyoming are no more than prosthetic devices, not much different from the wholly fictitious Adam Selene personality. All the people in the book are prosthetic, used for the purpose of creating a climate more favorable for the computer, which, having accomplished this purpose, then puts them all away in a closet as far as its own awareness is concerned. This would explain Mike's puzzling cessation of intercourse with the human characters in this story, who are never again able to communicate with him once the revolution has been accomplished. Either way, this is a book about strong personalities doing things about their situation. They may not be right, but they act as if they were, and they keep plugging away. They recognize -- or, if you prefer, they believe -- that the majority of people are comfort-oriented; that they will not move until they are pushed, and that when they move they follow a line of least resistance. In short, whoever the actual hero of The Moon is a Harsh Mistress might be, the actual villain is inertia. This is precisely the opposite of the situation reflected in the books written by such newer and spectacular writers as Brian Aldiss and J. G. Ballard. A story by J. G. Ballard, as you know, calls for people who don't think. One begins with characters who regard the physical universe as a mysterious and arbitrary place, and who would not dream of trying to understand its actual laws. Furthermore, in order to be the protagonist of a J. G. Ballard novel, or anything more than a very minor character therein, you must have cut yourself off from the entire body of scientific educacation. In this way, when the world disaster -- be it wind or water -- comes upon you, you are under absolutely no obligation to do anything about it but sit and worship it. Even more further, some force has acted to remove from the face of the world all people who might impose good sense or rational behavior on you, so that the disaster proceeds unchecked and unopposed except by the almost inevitable thumb-rule engineer type who for his individual comfort builds a huge pyramid (without huge footings) to resist high winds, or trains a herd of alligators and renegade divers to help him out in dealing with deep water. This precondition is at the root of every important J. G. Ballard creation and is so fundamental to it that it does not need to be put into words. Being buried as it is, it both does not call attention to itself and permits the author's characters to produce the most amazing selfdestructive reactions while making reasonably intelligent and somewhat intellectual mouthnoises. Oddly enough, this is a review of Thomas N. Disch's The Genocides (Berkley). But it's rather difficult to speak of the Disch without prior reference to Ballard as the master of the inertial science-fiction novel, just as it is difficult to speak of Ballard without remarking that his work seems to be part and parcel of the science-fiction renaissance currently going on in England. There is considerably more vigor and talent in operation than ever before on that side of the Atlantic. A great many skilled and intelligent people have suddenly taken to writing this kind of story and have evoked a sharp reader response. This may in fact be the shape of tomorrow's science fiction generally -- hell, it may be the shape of today's science fiction -- and it's only natural that some of the younger writers over here will begin picking up on this cue. Thus, Disch. Thus, too, Disch's publication by Berkley, whose science-fiction editor, Damon Knight, for years was the outstanding representative of this mode of sf writing in America, when it was a minor undercurrent in the big streams of Engineers-Can-Do-Anything school of science fiction. It was Knight who began the paying of serious attention to Ballard, and it is Berkley which is in the forefront of this kind of sf publishing in this country. Knight being also the president of the Science Fiction Writers of America, and heavily influential in a variety of areas accessible by that route, I don't think there's much question but that with so much energy, high talent and dedication devoted to the promulgation of this mode, we'll be seeing quite a bit of this kind of thing. Let us then see what we have exemplified by The This book is the story of probably the last surviving human beings on an Earth which has been in effect plowed up and seeded by mysterious extraterrestial beings who treat the planet as a farm. They act through the agency of automatic mahere, as Genocides. chines which incinerate everything -- cities, cows and people -- that will not further the growth of more and more planets. The aliens themselves do not appear, though we are given one of their interoffice memos as a sort of footprint on the beach, to show that operations are being conducted by something other than Man. The characters in this story are mostly farmers -- a small, embattled band led by a religious fanatic who believes the Plant (which is soon discovered to be one single alient plant, creating its own interlacings of hollow subterranean root tunnels) was sent by God, but that it is his duty to God to fight the Plant. So he attempts to grow corn in the wilderness and provides for his people through such expedients as giinding up all strangers into sausage for Thanksgiving dinner. This attempt fails; the automatic incinerators, cruising about the world, locate him, kill most of the people and drive the survivors into a cave, and then down into the root system. Here they survive for a time, while his half-brother sons Buddy and Neil try to find ways to deal with Orville, who will be the old man's successor at reigning in Hell. Living parasitically in the root system, which warms and nourishes them, the thirty survivors become pests on the Plant. There is a little political mish-mash, some adultery, license, and one striking example of gluttony. More than anything else, there is a great deal of stupidity as these people permit the environment to control them entirely, and finally overwhelm them. Almost all of them die, though the actual examples of violence in this book are relatively few. There is relatively much action restricted to coming and going; trudging up and down the furrows of cornfields in the backbreaking attempts to push back the Plant; running after the escaping cattle; scurrying into the cave; finally wallowing up and down the root-tunnels -- Disch asserting, as he must, that roots don't have to be solid to support six-hundred-foot trees with leaves the size of billboards. This is a run, hide, slither, grope and die book, much like The Drowned World except that the encroaching seas are of vegetation, and presumably the world disaster is not entirely of mindless, God-like origin. Unlike The Wind From Nowhere, the disaster does not arbitrarily come to an end the instant the last surviving work of Man has been wiped off the face of the Earth. You have surely heard by now that this is u very good, and an important book. The verbal formula I get from various respectable acquaintances of mine is that you would never have thought that Disch could have produced anything this good. The verbal formula I get from other respectable friends of mine, wedded to the school of science fiction which takes hope in science and in Man, is that the book is unrelieved trash, ineptly written, pretentious, inconsistent and sophomoric. I personally feel that it reflects a deep and dedicated study of the trappings of a book everybody says is good. It is, as a matter of fact, almost exactly the novel one would expect Thomas Disch to have written; a pudding full of borrowed symbology raisins and can't-miss verbalization; little burst of imaginery in which incinerators are likened to Volkswagens and are thus made deceptively harmless in the minds of the rather dumb, resigned victims. This kind of second-derivative reading is going to be more and more with us, just as schoolboy history compositions are always careful to mention # and #. Disch is such an apt pupil that he has not surprisingly become a strong candidate for salutatorian, and it is understandable why the Chamber of Commerce is predicting a brip.lit future for him ic. non as he r." s into the real woild. He nmy even make it. But what is int resting about this book is that in bring so unflaggingly derivative of an emerging mode, and in having been effective nevertheless to have so much good opinion behind it, it demonstrates the vitality and strength of that mode whether you like it or not. I t's not going to be easy to arrive at a snappy verdict on this general new kind of science fiction. For one thing, it's fundamentally different from most previous writing in the field -- until you go back to the H. G. Wells of "The Country of the Blind" and "Aepyornis Island". (In fact I can see a book called Cartography of Chaos, some ten years from now, using the new mode as a demonstration that all U. S. science fiction between say # and I# did not derive from classical sources, and that the importance of J. G. Ballard rests in his having singlehandedly returned the field to its main stem). But for purposes of groping closer to the truth, I would like to consider Roger Zelazny's This Immortal. This is an Ace paperback and serves to remind me that Ace is where Philip K. Dick found his first home as a novelist, and that Ace is also G. C. Edmondson's publishers. Soon enough, Zelazny will find himself dealing with glossier packages. Meanwhile, Ace has once again managed to produce an extremely interesting and undeniably important book. This Immortal is set on an Earth which, after a catastrophic nuclear war, fell within the political bounds of a humanoid civilization based on the Vegan solar system. This setting accomplishes a number cf things beyond the immediate nullification of a large amount of property and industrial capacity. It allows for the presence in the story of a numrequirement met in Brian Aldiss's Greybdard by the rumors of animal-people in the shrubbery, and it has brought the center of civilization and thinking back to the Mediterranean Basin. Thus, in several swoops, This Immortal fulfills many of the conditions required by the new mode. It evokes legends, it is actively regressive in a number of senses, including the special one met by the revived giant saurians in Ballard's The Drowned World, and it conveys a very strong sense that the works of Man and the thoughts of Man may not be very considerable at all when viewed in a real light. Certainly, science in this world is very little but technology, and the technology is peripheral. Cannibal tribes carry rifles, and the disassembly of the Great Pyramid is being filmed with a working force of actors, in order that the film may be run backward as a dramatization of the Pyramid's building. But these little trappings of Man, the tooluser, are expedients or auxiliaries to which an educated and cultured man may put his hand when the necessity arises. This is exactly the sort of civilization which would regard the aeropile as an excellent and an amusing end in itself, and would regard any offer to found an industry upon it as being a project for signalling around the world with enlarged baby rattles. Earth is a museum planet, whose curator is an odd sort of chap named Conrad Nimikos, who just happens to be immortal and has consequently created and abandoned a variety of identities in the past. It's Conrad who makes all the difference in this book. Conrad seems to fit the Greek ideal -- as I understand the Greek ideal. He seems to understand that disaster is Man's lot. He also understands that struggle is Man's lot, and so though he may rage at heaven, and go into a an earthquake has killed his beloved, he keeps this event separate in his mind from his duty. Duty operates on several levels; one of them is his present assignment, which is guiding an influential Vegan around the Earth. Another level is his duty to Earth. In a previous avatar, he has founded and energetically directed a movement to break down the then current Vegan practice of using Earth's resorts as pleasure domes. Now, having made that point, he is about to abandon a coexistent attempt to bring emigre Earthmen back from their heady preoccupation with Vegan society, where the crumbs they gather appear to them preferable to life on Earth. He is consequently involved with a variety of adventures, including a spell of being captured by cannibals whose witch doctor has made an artificial vampire of mindless insensibility and overwhelming puissance. Here is a symbol of Man's helplessness and technology's perversion if there ever was one. The trouble with its endurance as a symbol is that it gets the tar whipped out of it, as it logically should once somebody has had the forethought to slip it a little strychnine. The human winner in this instance is not Conrad, who is very fast and deadly with his hands as well as his mind, but Hassan, a professional assassin who is sometimes Conrad's friend and sometimes his adversary. I think if we're looking for symbols, Hassan's purpose in this book is to provide a contrast between the educated deadly man at one point Conrad kills a killing machine -- a fighting robot which Hassan uses for a sparring partner and cannot himself overcome. This is a story of adventures and perils, high intrigue, esthetics, politics -- in other words, of a world both external and internal. It is set up to be easily eligible for the kind of treatment the new mode would give it, and yet it is utterly charming, optimistic, and infinitely bettereducated. The immediate problem in this book -- the relationship of Earth to Vega -- is solved too neatly. It's perhaps fitting that a novel largely concerned with the Aegean view of life should solve its major complication with a god from a machine, but it's bad practice nevertheless. However, while the Disch does a fair job of weaving its spell around you, and convincing you that really, it's all downhill, the Zelazny does a superb job of offhandedly showing that such a view of life is a passing fit, and that there is considerably more on the other side. Oversimplifying, you might say that The Genocides is based on intricately worked out, deliberate self-limitation, while This Immortal is based on thoroughly understood, inexhaustible engagements with one's own grasp. The two writers involved seem to be just about equally talented within their own chosen horizons, but Zelazny I thing it going to prove to be the important and in fact the enduring one of the two -- one of the most solid talents to show up in their field in years -- because his horizon is goddamn much bigger. -- Algis Budrys Just Published! Critical studies of James Joyce's Ulysses, edited by Judy-Lynn Benjamin. Introduction by Thomas F. Staley, distinguished editor of the James Joyce Ouarterly. # stimulating essays filled with fresh Insights into this #thcentury classic. Special hardcover edition of # numbered copies, # each. Paper, # each. Order from -- The University of Tulsa, Tulsa, Oklahoma # Palace of Love Gersen ransacked Earth to find his enemy... but the trail led across the sfarways to the Palace of Love! IX j t ten o'clock the following morning Gersen returned to the houseboat. All was changed. The sun was yellow and warm. The sky, shining with the blue of Earth, was flecked here and there with fair-weather clouds. Navarth sat hunched on his foredeck, sunning himself. Gersen descended the ladder, walked along the landing. He stopped by the gangplank. "Ahoy. May I come aboard?" Navarth slowly turned his head, inspected Gersen with the hooded yellow eyes of a sick chicken. He shifted his gaze to watch a string of barges sliding silently along on jets of ionized water. He spoke in an To one purpose had Kirth Gersen dedicated his life; To revenge himself against the massacre of his family by the Demon Pri nces of Space. For that he had trained himself in the arts of assassination and intrigue; for that he had given up all thought of happiness, marriage and home. Two of them were vanquished at his hands, but others remained. He followed the trail of the next on his list -- Viole Falushe, proprietor of the galaxy-feared Palace of love -- across half a dozen solar systems until it came to the ancient planet of Earth itself. There, posing as a reporter of the newsmagazine which in fact he owned, Gersen enlisted the aid of the drunken, half-mad poet Navarth to set a trap for Viole Falushe. For bait he used a strange and beautiful girl... But Falushe escaped the trap, and Gersen was left without his prey. even voice: "I have no sympathy for persons of weak liver, who raise their sails only to drift downwind." Gersen took the remark as implicit permission to board the boat. "My shortcomings aside, what eventuated last night?" Navarth querulously brushed away the question. "We have strayed. The quest, the undertaking -- " "What quest? What undertaking?" " -- leads by a devious route. First there is sunlight. The road is broad and white, but soon it narrows. At the end is an awesome tragedy. A thousand mindsplitting colors, possibly the sunset. If I were young once more, how I would alter events! I have been blown by winds like a bit of trash. You will find it the same. You failed to seize the occasion! Each change comes a single time -- " Gersen found the remarks uninspiring. "All this to the side, did you speak last night to Viole Falushe?" Navarth raised a skinny hand in the air, the palm cupped forward. "Tumult! A reel of shapes! Angry faces, flashing eyes, a struggle of passions! I sat with a roaring in my ears." "What then of the girl?" "I agree in every respect.  Magnificent." "Where is she? Who is she?" Navarth's attention became fixed upon an object in the water : a white and gray seagull. Evidently he planned no meaningful responses. Gersen went on patiently: "What of Viole Falushe? How did you know he would be at the Celestial Harmony Cafe?" "Nothing could be simpler. I told him that we would be there." "When did you inform him?" Navarth made a fretful movement. "Your questions are tiresome. Must I set my watch by yours? Must I wisely consult with you? Must I -- " "The question seemed simple enough." "We live by different referents. Transpose if you like; I cannot." Navarth was plainly in a cantankerous mood. Gersen said soothingly, "Well then, for one reason or another, we missed Viole Falushe last night. How do you suggest that we find him now?" "I make no more suggestions. What is your concern with Viole Falushe?" "You forget that I have already explained this to you." "To be sure. Well, as to arranging a meeting, this is no great problem. We will invite him to a small banquet, perhaps." Something in Navarth's tone,  or perhaps the quick glittering glance which accompanied the words, put Gersen on his guard. "You think he would attend?" "Certainly, if it were a carefully planned affair." "How can you be sure? How do you know definitely that he is on Earth?" Navarth raised a monitory finger. "Have you ever watched a cat walk through the grass? At times it halts with one paw raised and calls out. Is there a reason to these sounds?" Gersen could not trace the linkage of ideas. He said patiently, "What of this party, or banquet, whatever it is to be?" "Yes, yes, the party!" Navarth had become interested now. "It must be exquisitely arranged, and it will cost a great "For one party? One banquet? Who is to be invited? The population of Sumatra?" "No. A small affair of twenty guests. But arrangements must be made and quickly. I am a source, an inspiration for Viole Falushe. In sheer majesty he has excelled me. But I will prove that in a smaller compass I am superior. What is away more in an hour." "Very well," said Gersen. A day's income, he reflected. "I will need a week. A week is hardly enough, but we dare delay no longer." "Why not?" "Viole Falushe returns to the Palace of Love." "How do you know?" Navarth looked off across the water. "Do you realize that a crook of my finger disturbs the fathest star? That every human thought disturbs the psychic parasphere?" "This is the source of your knowledge, pychic perturbations?" "As good a method as any other. But now as to the party: there are conditions. Art implies discipline. The more excellent the art, the more rigorous the discipline. Hence you must concede to certain limitations." "What are they?" "First the money. Bring me "Yes, of course. In a sack?" Navarth gave an indifferent wave of the hand. "Secondly, I am in charge of arrangements. You may not interfere." "Is this all?" "Thirdly, you must conduct yourself with restraint. Otherwise you will not be invited!" "I would not care to miss this party," said Gersen. "But I too will make conditions. First, Viole Falushe must be present." "Never fear as to that! Impossible to keep him away!" "Secondly, you must identify him to me." "No need. He . will identify himself." "Third, I want to know how you plan to inyite him." "How else? I call him by telephone, just as I call my other guests." "What is his number code?" "He can be reached by codGersen nodded. "Very well. I will bring you your money at once."   ersen returned to the Rem ' brandt Hotel, where he ate a reflective lunch. How mad was Navarth? His spasms of lunacy alternated with periods of canny practicality, both somehow conducing to Navarth's convenience. The call code yielded it with suspicious facility. Gersen could no longer restrain his curiosity. He went to a nearby booth, blanked the lens, touched the buttons. The presentation appeared: the outline of a startled human face. A voice spoke. "Who calls?" Gersen frowned, bent his head forward. The voice spoke again: "Who calls?" It was Navarth's voice. Gersen said, "I wish to speak to Viole Falushe." "Who calls?" "One who wishes to make his acquaintance." "Please leave your name and call number. In due course you may receive a return call." And Gersen thought he heard a poorly suppressed chuckle. Thoughtfully he left the booth. It was galling to be outwitted by a mad poet. He went to the Bank of Vega, called for cash. He packed the notes into a case and returned by cab out Boulevard Castel Vivence to the Fitlingasse. As he alighted he saw Zan Zu, the girl from Eridu, emerging from a fishmonger's shop with a paper cornucopia full of fried smelt. She wore her black skirt, and her hair was a tousle, but some of the magic of two nights before still hung about her. She went to sit on an old baulk and, looking out across the estuary, munched the fish. Gersen thought she appeared tired, listless, a trifle haggard. He proceeded to the houseboat. Navarth took the money with a noncommittal grunt. "The party then, seven days hence." "Have you issued invitations?" "Not yet. Leave all to me. Viole Falushe will be among the guests." "I presume you will call him "Of course." Navarth nodded three times, with great gravity. "Where else?" "And Zan Zu -- she is to come?" " 'Zan Zu'?" "Zan Zu, the girl from Eridu." "Oh -- that one. It might not be wise." X r I 'he man's name was Hollister Hausredel; his position, registrar at the Philidor Bohus Lyceum. He was a man of early midde age, with an almost total lack of distinguishing characteristics. He wore modest gray and black and lived in one of the Sluicht apartment towers with his wife and two small children. Gersen, deciding that his business with Hausredel would go best at maximum distance from the school, approached him as he left the tube escalator a hundred yards from his apartment building. "Mr. Hausredel?" "Yes?" Hausredel was somewhat startled. "I wonder if we might talk for a moment or two." Gersen indicated a nearby coffee bar. "Perhaps you would have a cup of coffee with me." "What do you want to talk about?" "A matter concerning a service you can do for me, to your profit" The talk went without difficulty. Hausredel was more flexible than his superior, Dr. Willem Ledinger. On the following day Hausredel met Gersen at the coffee bar, with a large paper envelope. "Here we are. All went well. You have the money?" Gersen passed across an envelope. Hausredel opened the flap, counted, tested one or two of the notes with his fake-meter. "Good. I hope I have helped you as much you have helped me." And shaking Gersen's hand warmly, he departed from the coffee bar. Gersen opened the envelope. He extracted two photographs copied from those in the school archives. For the first time Gersen saw the face of Vogel Filschner. It was a sullen face. Black eyebrows canted down over burning black eyes, the mouth hung in a discontented droop. Vogel had not been a handsome boy. His nose was long and lumpy, his cheeks were puffy with baby fat, his black hair was overlong and even in the photograph seemed unclean. A more striking contradiction to the popular image of Viole Falushe was hard to imagine. But of course this was Vogel Filschner at the age of fifteen, and many changes had undoubtedly taken .place. The other picture was that of Jheral Tinzy. A delightfully pretty girl. Her black hair was glossy, her mouth pursed as if she were restraining a mischievous secret. Gersen studied the picture at length. It afforded him rather more perplexity than illumination, inasmuch as the face in the photograph was almost exactly that of Zan Zu, the girl from Eridu. Thoughtfully Gersen examined the remaining material in the envelope. It was information regarding other members of Vogel Filschner's class with their present whereabouts, when it was known. Gersen returned to the picture of Jheral Tinzy. The coquetry was absent in the face of Zan Zu. Otherwise one was a replica of the other. The resemblance could not be accidental. Gersen rode by tube to Station Hedrick in Ambeules, took the now familiar route up the Boulevard Castel Vivence. The time was early evening; sunset color still lingered along the estuary. The houseboat was dark; no one responded to Gersen's rapping. He tested the button. The door slid open. ersen entered; the lights came aglow. He went to Navarth's telescreen. The code, #. The crafty Navarth! To the side was an index. Gersen looked through the listings, finding nothing of interest. He scrutinized the wall, the underside of the shelf, the top molding of the telescreen, on the chance that Navarth might have noted down a number he did not care to entrust to his index, finding nothing. From the shelf Gersen took down an untidy portfolio, containing ballads, odes, dithyrambs: A Growl for Gruel, The Juices I have Tramped, I Am a Darting Minstrel, They Pass!, Drusilla's Dream, Castles in the Clouds and the Anxieties of Those Who Live Directly Below by Reason of Falling Objects and VPastes. Gersen put the poems aside. He inspected the bedrooms. On the ceiling of that occupied by Navarth was the photograph of a naked woman, twice life-size, arms high and outspread, legs extended and stretched apart. hair afloat, as if she were engaged in a vigorous leaping calisthenic. Navarth's wardrobe contained a fantastic assortment of costumes of every style and color. On a shelf were hats, caps, and helmets. Gersen explored the drawers and cabinets, finding many unexpected objects, but none which seemed to bear upon the matter at hand. There were two other small bedrooms, both finished in a rather spartan manner. One of these was pervaded with faint sweet perfumes, violet, or lilac. In the other was a desk. Here, by a window overlooking the estuary, Navarth evidently created his poetry. The desk was crammed with notes, names, apostrophes and allusions -- a discouraging volume of material which Gersen did not even trouble to explore. He returned to the main saloon and, pouring himself a glass of Navarth's fine moscato, dimmed tire lights, settled into the most comfortable chair. An hour passed. The last traces of afterglow departed the sky; the lights of Dourrai glistened on the waves. A dark shape became visible, a hundred yards offshore: a small boat. It approached the houseboat; there was the rattle of oars being shipped and footsteps on the deck. The door slid back. Zan Zu entered the half-dark saloon. She gasped in fear and sprang back. Gersen caught her arm. "Wait, don't run away. I've been waiting to talk to you." an Zu relaxed, came into the saloon. Gersen turned up the lights. Zan Zu sat warily on the edge of a bench. Tonight she wore black trousers, a dark blue jacket; her hair was tied back with black ribbon; her face was white and wan. Gersen looked at her a moment. "Are you hungry?" She nodded. "Come along then." In a nearby restaurant she ate with an appetite which nullified Gersen's doubts as to the state of her health. "Navarth calls you Zan Zu. Is that your name?" "No." "What is your name?" "I don't know. I don't think I have a name." "What? No name? Everyone has a name." "I don't." "Where do you live? With Navarth?" "Yes. For as long as I remember." "And he has never told you your name?" "He has called me by many names," said Zan Zu somewhat ruefully. "I rather like not having a name. I am anyone I wish to be." "Who would you like most to be?" She flashed Gersen a sardonic glance, gave her shoulders a shrug. Hardly a talkative girl, thought Gersen. She asked a sudden question : "Why are you interested in me?" "For various reasons -- some complicated, some simple. To begin with, you're a pretty girl." Zan Zu considered the statement a moment. "Do you think so indeed?" "Hasn't anyone else told you as much?" "No." Strange, thought Gersen. "I talk to very few men. Or women. Navarth tells me there is danger." "What kind of danger?" "Slavers. I don't want to be a slave." "Understandable. Aren't you afraid of me?" "A little." Gersen signaled a waiter. After consultation he ordered a large piece of cherry torte floating in whipped cream, which was set before Zan Zu from Eridu. "Well, then," said Gersen, "have you been to school?" "Not a great deal." Gersen learned that Navarth had taken her here and there to odd corners of the world: remote villages and islands, gray cities of the north, resorts of Sinkiang, the Sahara Sea, the Levant. There had been an occasional tutor, seasons at somewhat unusual schools, much reading of Navarth's books. "Not a very orthodox education," Gersen remarked. "It suits me well enough." "And Navarth -- what is his relationship to you?" "I don't know. He has always been there. Sometimes he is -- " she hesitated -- "Sometimes he is kind; other times he seems to hate me. I don't understand him. But then, I am not particularly interested. Navarth is Navarth." "He's never mentioned your parents?" "Never." "Haven't you asked him?" "Oh yes. Several times. When he is sober he becomes flamboyant: 'Aphrodite rose from sea foam. Lilith was the sister of an ancient god. Arrenice sprang to life when lightning struck a rose tree.' And I may select a source at my own discretion." Gersen listened, surprised and amused. "When Navarth is drunk, or when he is exalted with poetry he tells me more. But perhaps it is less. He frightens me. He speaks of the 'journey'. I ask 'journey where?' and he won't say. But it must be something terrible... I don't want to go." She fell silent. The conversation, so Gersen" noticed, had not diminished the gusto with which she had attacked the torte. "Has he ever mentioned a man named Viole Falushe?" "Perhaps. I have not listened." "Vogel Filschner?" "No. Who are these men?" "The same man. Using different names. Do you remember, at the Celestial Harmony Cafe, the man who stood by the railing?" Zan Zu looked down into her coffee cup, gave a slow thoughtful nod. "Who was he?" "I don't know. Why do you ask?" "Because you started to go to him." "Yes. I know." "Why? If you don't know him?" The girl twisted the cup back and forth, watching the swirls of black liquid. "It's hard to explain. I knew he was watching me. He wanted me to come. Navarth had brought me there. And you were there. As if everyone wanted me to go to him. As if I were -- something to be sacrificed. I was dizzy. The room was unsteady. Perhaps I had drunk too much wine. But I wanted to have all over with. If this were my fate, I would know... But you wouldn't let me go. I remember this much. And I -- " She stopped and took her hands away from the coffee cup. "Anyway, I know you mean me no harm." Gersen said nothing. Zan Zu asked tentatively, "Do you?" "No. Are you finished?" 'TT'hey returned to the houseboat, which was as they had left it. "Where is Navarth?" Gersen asked. "He prepares for his party. He is tremendously excited. Since you have come all is different." "And after I left the Celestial Harmony Cafe the other night, what happened?" Zan Zu frowned. "There was talk. It seems there were lights in my eyes, orange and green blurs. The man came to the table and stood looking down at me. He spoke to Navarth." "Did you look at him?" "No. I don't think so." "What did he say to Navarth?" Zan Zu shook her head. "There was a sound in my ears, like rushing water, or the roar of the wind. I didn't hear. The man touched my shoulder." "And after that -- what?" Zan Zu grimaced. "I don't remember... I can't remember." "She was drunk!" cried out a voice. Navarth rushed into the saloon. "Carefully drunk! What are you doing aboard my private houseboat?" "I came to learn how you are spending my money." "All is as before. Now depart at once." "Come, come," said Gersen. patiently. "This is a cavalier tone to take to the man who repaired your houseboat." "After first stoving it in? Bah! Has there even been an act to equal it?" "I understand that in your mouth you contrived a few outrages of your own." " 'In my youth'?" sputtered Navarth. "I have contrived outrages all my life!" "What of the party?" "It is to be a poetic episode, an exercise in experential art. I think it best that you do not attend this particular party, as -- " "What? I'm paying for it! If I don't come, give me back my money." Navarth flung himself petulantly into a chair. "I expected you to take this line." "I'm afraid so. Where is the party to be held?" "We meet at the village Kussines, twenty miles to the east. The rendezvous is precisely at the hour of two in the afternoon, in front of the inn. You must wear harlequinade and a domino." "Viole Falushe is to come?" "Indeed, indeed. Have I not made all clear?" "Not altogether. All are to wear dominoes?" "Naturally." "How will I recognize Viole Falushe?" "What a question to ask. How can he hide? Black radiation hangs about him. He exudes a dread sensation." "These qualities may be obvious," said Gersen. "Still -- how else may he be identified?" "You must determine this at the time. At the moment, I do not know myself." XI  t ten minutes before the apI I pointed hour Gersen parked his rented air-car in a meadow on the outskirts of Kussines and alighted. A cloak concealed the harlequinade; he carried the domino in his pocket. The afternoon was soft and sunny, fragrant with the exhalations of autumn. Navarth could hardly have hoped for a finer day, thought Gersen. He checked his garments carefully. The harlequinade offered little scope for concealment, but Gersen had made the best of the situation. Inserted horizontally into his belt was a blade of thin keen glass, the buckle serving as a handle. Under his left arm hung a projac; in his right sleeve was poison. Thus encumbered, Gersen swept his cloak about him and marched into the village: a collection of ancient black iron and meltstone structures on the shore of a small lake. The setting was bucolic and charming, almost medieval. The inn, perhaps the newest structure of the village, was at least four hundred years old. As Gersen approached a young man in gray and black stepped forward. "For the afternoon party, sir?" Gersen nodded and was led to a dock at the edge of the lake where a canopied boat awaited. "Domino, please," said the young man in uniform. Gersen donned the mask, stepped aboard the boat and was conveyed to the opposite shore. It seemed that he was one of the last to arrive. At a semicircular buffet stood perhaps twenty other guests, all selfconscious in their costumes. One who could only be Navarth came forward, divested Gersen of his cloak. "While we wait, taste this vintage; it is supple and light and will amuse you." Gersen took the wine and stepped aside. Twenty men and women. Which was Viole Falushe? If he were present, he was not readily apparent. A slender young woman stood stiffly nearby, holding her goblet as if it contined vinegar. Navarth had allowed Zan Zu to the party after all, thought Gersen. Or dragooned her into coming, to judge her attitude. He counted. Ten men, eleven women. If parity of sexes were to be observed, there still remained at least one man to arrive. Even as Gersen counted, the white-canopied punt drifted into the dock and a man stepped ashore. He was tall and lean. His manner combined indolent ease with a taut wariness. Gersen inspected him carefully. If this were not Viole Falushe, he must be considered the most likely candidate. The man slowly approached the group. Navarth hurried forward with a crouch that was almost servility and took the cloak which the man tossed to him. With the cloak hung on its peg and a goblet of wine in the newcomer's hand, Navarth's ebullience returned. He waved his arms, walked back and forth with long springing strides. "Friends and guests, all are now arrived. A chosen group of nymphs and under-gods, poets and philosophers. Notice, as we stand here in the meadow, our patterns of orange and red, and black and red; we contrive an unconscious pavanne! We are performers, participants and spectators at the same time! The frame within which spontaneity is confined -- the theme, so to speak -- is that which I have ordained; the variations, the intricacies, counterplay and development are our mutual concern. We must be subtle and free, carefully reckless, at all times consonant; our figures must never leave the chord!" Navarth held his goblet up into a shaft of sunlight, drank with a grand flourish, pointed dramatically through the trees. "Follow me!" Fifty yards away was a charabanc with a tasseled yellow canopy, sides enameled in red, orange and green. Benches cushioned in bright orange plush ran along the sides. In the center kneeling marble satyrs supportted a marble slab on which were dozens of bottles of every size, shape and color, all containing the same soft wine. The guests climbed aboard, and the charabanc slid off, silent and easy on its repulsion skids. 'T'hrough a beautiful park drifted the charabanc. Magnificent vistas opened to all sides. The guests gradually discarded restraint; there was conversation and laughter, but most were content to sip the wine and enjoy the autumn scenery. Gersen scrutinized each man in turn. The last man to arrive still seemed the most likely candidate for the identity of Viole Falushe; Gersen thought of him as Possibility No. #. But at least four others were tall, lean, dark, composed : Possibilities No. #, No. #, No. # No. #. The charabanc halted, and the group stepped down into a meadow sprinkled with purple and white asters. Navarth, hopping and skipping like a young goat, led the group under a grove of tall trees. The time was now about three o'clock. Afternoon sunlight slanted through the masses of golden leaves, to play upon a great rug of tan and golden silk with a border of graygreens and blues. Beyond stood a silken pavilion supported by white spiral poles. Spaced around the rug were twenty-two tall peacock-tail chairs. Beside each stood an antique tabouret of ebony inlaid with mother-of-pearl and cinnabar, with a vermilion bowl of crystalized spice on each. Working by some mysterious rationale Navarth arranged his guests in the splendid chairs. Gersen found himself at one end of the rug with Zan Zu several chairs distant, and the various Possibilities at the far side. From somewhere came music, or more accurately, near-music: a succession of wry quiet chords, sometimes so soft as to be unheard; sometimes so complex as to be equivocal and perplexing, progression, always of a haunting sweetness. Navarth took his own place, and all sat quietly. From the pavilion came ten young girls naked but for golden slippers and yellow roses over their ears. They bore trays on which were goblets of heavy green glass, containing the same delicate wine as before. Navarth remained in his chair; the other guests were content to do likewise. Sun-drenched yellow leaves floated down to the golden rug; an aromatic odor hung in the air. Gersen sipped his wine cautiously; he could not afford to be lulled, soothed. Close at hand was Viole Falushe, a situation for kept the letter of his promise. Where was the "aura of black radiation" Navarth had mentioned? It seemed to hang heaviest around Possibilities No. #, No. # and No. #, but in this regard Gersen was disinclined to trust his parapsychic powers. A tension, an expectancy, began to be felt. Navarth sat crouched in the chair, as if already bemused. The naked girls, dappled by sunlight and leaf-shadows, poured wine, moving slowly, as if walking under water. Navarth lifted his head, as if hearing a voice or a far sound. He spoke in an exultant voice, and the vagrant chords seemed to match themselves to the rhythm of his speech, creating music. "Some here have known emotion in many phases. No one can know every emotion, for these are both infinite and fugitive. Some here are unaware, untouched, unexplored -- and know it not even themselves. See me! I am Navarth, called the mad poet! But is not every poet mad? It is inevitable. His nerves are conductive and transport uncontainable gushes of energy. He fears. How he fears! Fie feels the movement of time; between his fingers it is a warm pulsing, as if he grasped an exposed artery. At a sound -- a distant laugh, a ripple of water, a gust of wind -- he becomes sick and faints -- because never, in all the extent of time can this sound, this ripple, this gust recur. Here is the deafening tragedy of the 'journey' which we all undertake! Would the mad poet want it any differently? Never exulting? Never desperate? Never clasping life against his bare nerves?" Navarth leapt to his feet and danced a jig. "All here are mad poets. If you would eat, the delicacies of the world await. If you would reflect, sit in your chairs and watch the fall of the leaves. Notice how slow is their motion; here time has slowed on our behalf. If you would exalt yourself, this magnificent vintage never cloys nor stupefies. If you would explore erotic proximities, or middle distances, or indistinct horizons -- bowers and dells surround us." His voice descended an octave; the chords became measured and slow. "There can be no light without shade, no sound without silence. Exultation skips along the verge of pain. I am the mad poet, I am Life! Hence, by the inevitable consequences, Death is here as well. But where Life cries out its meanings, Death sits quiet. Look then among the masks!" And Navarth pointed from one silent harlequin to another, around the circle. "Death is here, Death watches Life. It is not witless, aimless Death. It is Death with a snuff-cap, intent on a single candle. So -- do not fear, unless you have cause to fear..." Navarth turned his head. "Listen!" From far away came a merry sound: music. It grew louder and louder still, and into the glade marched four musicians -- one with castanets, one with guitar and two fiddlers -- and they played the most impelling and merry jigs, enough to set the pulses racing. Suddenly they stopped short in their music. The castanet player brought forth a flute, and now the music was a heartbreaking melancholy. And playing in this fashion they moved off through the trees and presently were lost to hearing. The soft indecisive chords went on as before, without beginning or end, as easy and natural as breathing. ersen had become uneasy. Circumstances were moving beyond his control. In his harlequinade, he felt inept. Was this another of Navarth's crafty plays? Were Viole Falushe to stand before him now and announce himself, Gersen could never act. The autumn air was heavy with haze, the wine had made him maudlin. He could never spill blood on the magnificent rug of tawny tan and gold. Nor even on the carpet of golden leaves beyond. Gersen leaned back in his chair, amused and disgusted with himself. Very well then. For the moment he would sit , and reflect. Some of the other guests were stirring. Perhaps Navarth's talk of death had chilled them, for they moved tentatively and carefully. Gersen wondered to whom Navarth had referred, in his talk of death... The girls moved sedately along the line of chairs, pouring wine. As one bent near Gersen he caught the scent of her yellow rose; straightening, she smiled at him and passed on to the next guest. Gersen drank the wine. He leaned back in the chair. Even if he had become detached and passionless, he could yet speculate. Certain of the guests had risen to their feet and, leaving their high-backed chairs, mingled and talked in soft husky voices. Possibility No. I stood brooding. Possibility No. # stared fixedly at Zan Zu. Possibility No. #, like Gersen, sprawled in his chair. Possibilities No. # and No. # were among those talking. Gersen looked toward Navarth. What next? Navarth's intention must extend beyond the instant. What more had he planned? Gersen called to him. Navarth turned aside reluctantlyGersen asked, "Is Viole Falushe here?" "Tish!" exclaimed Navarth. "You are a monomaniac!" "I have been told as much before. Well, is he here?" "I have invited twenty-one guests. Counting myself, twentytwo are present. Viole Falushe is here." "Which is he?" "I don't know." "What? You don't know?" Gersen sat upright, aroused from his lethargy by Navarth's double-dealing. "We must have no misunderstanding, Navarth. from me, agreeing to fulfill certain conditions." "And I have done so," snapped Navarth. "The simple truth is that I do not know in what semblance Viole Falushe currently walks. I knew the boy Vogel Filschner well. Viole Falushe has altered his face and manner. He might be one of three or four. Unless I were to unmask this group, send away those I recognized until one remained, I could not give you Viole Falushe." "Very well. This we shall do." avarth would not submit.L  "My life might well be slid from my body by one route or another. I object to this. I am a mad poet, not a lummox." "Immaterial. This is how we will act. Be so kind as to summon your candidates into the pavilion." "No, no!" creaked Navarth. "It is impossible. There is an easier way. Watch the girl! He will go to her. And then you will know." "A half-dozen might go to her." "Then claim her. Only one man would challenge you." "And if no one challenges?" Navarth held out his arms. "What can you lose?" Both turned to look toward the girl. Gersen said, "What can I lose indeed? What is her relationship to you?" "She is the daughter of an old friend," declared Navarth suavely. "She is, in effect, my ward. I have been at pains to nurture her and bring her nicely to maturity." "And this now accomplished, you offer her here and there to passing strangers?" "The conversation becomes tiresome," said Navarth. "Look. A man approaches the girl!" Gersen swung around. Possibility No. # had approached Zan Zu and was talking in a manner unmistakably ardent. Zan Zu listened politely. As in the Celestial Harmony Cafe Gersen felt a surge of emotion. Lust? Jealousy? Protective instinct? Whatever the nature of the urge, it compelled him to step forward and join the two. "You are enjoying the party?" Gersen asked with factitious good-fellowship. "A wonderful day for such an outing. Navarth is a magnificent host; still he has introduced me to no one. What is your name?" Possibility No. # answered courteously: "Navarth doubtless has good reason for the neglect; best that we do not divulge our identitites." "Sensible," said Gersen. He turned to Zan Zu. "Still, what is your opinion?" "I have no identity!" Possibility No. # suggested : "Why not approach Navarth and inquire his thoughts on the subject?" "I think not. Navarth would become confused. He has propounded a fallacy. He seems to advocate intimate relationships between walking costumes. Is this feasible? I doubt it. Certainly not at the level of intensity Navarth would insist upon." "Quite so, quite so," said Possibility No. #. "Be a good fellow and leave us to ourselves. The young lady and I were enjoying a private discussion." "My apologies for interrupting you. But the young lady and I already had planned to gather flowers from the meadow." "You are mistaken," said Possibility No. #. "When all wear harlequinade, error is easy." "If there has been error, it is for the best, as I prefer this delightful young flower-picker to the last. Be so good as to excuse us." possibility No. # was amiability itself. "Really, my good fellow, your facetiousness has run its course. Surely you must see that you are intruding?" "I think not. In a party of this sort, where experienceis to be clasped to the naked nerves, where Death walks, there is wisdom in flexibility. Notice the woman yonder. She appears loquacious and prepared to discuss every subject in your repertory. Why not join her and chat away your heart's content?" "But it is you she admires," said Possibility No. # brusquely. "Be off with you." Gersen turned to Zan Zu. "Apparently you must make the choice. Conversation or wildflowers?" Zan Z u hesitated, looking from one to the other. Possibility No. # fixed her with a gaze of burning intensity. "Choose -- if there indeed is a choice -- between this lout and myself. Choose -- but choose carefully." Zan Zu demurely turned to Gersen. "Let us pick flowers." Possibility No. # stared, looked away toward Navarth as if to call upon him to intercede, then thought better of it and walked away. Zan Zu asked, "Are you really anxious to pick wild flowers?" "You know who I am?" "Of course." "I don't care to pick wild flowers, unless you do." "Oh... What then do you want of me?" Gersen found the question hard to answer. "I do not know myself." Zan Zu took his arm. "Let us go to look for flowers, and perhaps we will find out." Gersen looked around the group. Possibility No. # watched from a distance. Possibilities No. I and No. # appeared to pay them no heed. He started off through the trees, Zan Zu leaning on his arm. Gersen put his arm around her waist; she sighed. Possibility No. # gave a quick jerk of the shoulders and, by this motion, seemed to cast off restraint. He came after Gersen with soft portentous strides. In his hand he carried a small weapon. Behind, so Gersen saw in near-instantaneous glimpse, stood Navarth, looking after, his posture a curious superimposition of shame on glee. ersen pushed Zan Zu to the ground, ducked behind a tree. Possibility No. # halted. He turned toward Zan Zu and, to Gersen's shocked amazement, pointed his weapon. Gersen leapt from behind the tree, struck the man's arm; the weapon threw a sear of energy into the ground. The two confronted each other, eyes blazing. There was a shrill blast of whistle and from the forest come the thud of heavy feet. Gendarmes swarmed forth, a dozen or more, urged by a lieutenant in a golden helmet and a furious old man in brocaded gray. Navarth stepped forward haughtily. "What is the meaning of this intrusion?" The old man, who was short and overweight, bounded forward to shake his fist. "What the devil are you up to, trespassing upon my private property? You are a jackanapes! And these naked girls -- an absolute scandal!" In a stem voice Navarth demanded of the lieutenant: "Who is this old rogue? What right does he have to intrude upon a private party?" Now the old man, stepping forward, discerned the rug, and went pale. "Behold!" he wispered huskily. "My priceless silk Sikkim rug! Spread out for these rascals to cavort upon. And my chairs, oh my precious Bahadurs! What else have they stolen?" "This is balderdash!" stormed Navarth. "I have rented these premises and hired the furniture. The owner is Baron Caspar Heaulmes, who is at a sanitarium for his health." "I am Baron Caspar Heaulmes!" cried the old man. "I do not know your name, sir, behind that ridiculous mask, but I perceive you to be a blackguard! Lieutenant, do your duty. Take them all away. I insist on the fullest investigation!" Navarth threw his hands into the air and argued the case from a dozen viewpoints, but the lieutenant was inexorable. "I fear I must take all into custody. Baron Heaulmes is making a formal complaint." Gersen, standing to the side, had been watching with great interest, simultaneously noting the movements of Possibilities No. #, No. #, No. #. Whichever was Viole Falushe -- and it would seem to be Possibility No. # -- he would be sweating heavily at this moment. Once he were arrested and taken into court, his identity must become known. Possibility No. I stood dour and dismal; Possibility No. # was carefully assessing the situation, looking this way and that; Possibility No. # seemed unconcerned, even amused. The lieutenant by this time had seized Navarth, charging him with trespass, theft, offenses against public morality and simple assault -- the last arising from his attempt to kick Baron Heaulmes. The remaining gendarmes now commenced to herd the guests toward a pair of carcel wagons which had descended to the meadow. Possibility No. # loitered at the edge of the group and, taking advantage of Navarth's obstreperous behavior, slipped behind a tree. Gersen raised up a shout; a pair of gendarmes looked around, bawled peremptory orders and marched forward to conduct Possibility No. # to the carcelwagons. Possibility No. # jumped back among the trees. When the gendarmes ran in pursuit there came a dire flash of radiation; once, twice, and two men lay dead. Possibility No. # sprinted away through the forest and was lost to view. Gersen gave chase, but halted after a hundred yards, fearing ambush. Shedding mask, he ran to the semi-circular buffet beside the pond, where he found and donned his cloak. The punt ferried him across the lake to the outskirts of Kussines. Five minutes later he reached his air-car and took it aloft. He hovered several minutes, searching the air-space. If Possibility No. # had arrived by air-car, be must likewise be taking himself aloft. And also, thought Gersen, patrol craft would be converging on the scene of the murders. One man in harlequinade looked much like another; the sooner he was gone the better. And Gersen flew full speed back toward Rolingshaven. n October # Navarth, having  paid exemplary damages of Heaulmes, was discharged from the court, which likewise dismissed charges against Navarth's guests. Gersen met Navarth on the mall in front of the Justice Courts. Navarth at first made as if he would pass without deigning to recognize Gersen, but Gersen finally was able to divert him to the table of a nearby cafe. "Justice, bah!" Navarth made a grimace toward the courts. "Think of it! Money I must pay that vindictive and sanctimonious unmentionable! He should have indemnified me! Did he not disrupt the party? What did he hope to gain, running forth from the forest like that?" Navarth paused to moisten his throat with the beer Gersen had ordered. "It is enough to turn a man sour." He set the mug down with a thump and turned a yellow glance toward Gersen. "What do you want of me now? Another exercise in bathos? I warn you, I will not be so malleable a second time." Gersen displayed the newspaper articles dealing with the event. Navarth refused to look at them. "A wretched lot of nonsense, sheer scurrility. You journalists are all alike." "I notice that yesterday a certain Ian Kelly was murdered." "Yes, poor Kelly. Did you come to the arraignment?" "No." "Then you missed your chance, because among the crowd was Viole Falushe. He is the most sensitive of men and cannot forget an injury. Ian Kelly was unlucky enough to resemble you in size and manner." Navarth shook his head ruefully. "Ah, that Vogel! He detests frustration as a bee sting." "Do the police know the murderer is Viole Falushe?" "I told them he was a man I met in a bar. What else could I say?" Gersen had no reply to make. He indicated the article once more. "Twenty names are listed. Which refers to Zan Zu?" Navarth made a contemptuous gesture toward the article. "Select as you like. One is as accurate as the next." "One of these names must refer to her," said Gersen. "Which?" "How should I know what name she chooses to supply the police? I believe I will drink more beer. The argument has parched my throat." "I see here a 'Drusilla Wayles, age #'. Is this she?" "Quite possibly, possibly indeed." "And this is her name?" "Merciful Kalizbah! Must she own a name? A name is a weight! A chain to a set of uncontrolled circumstances. To own no name is to own freedom! Are you so stolid then that you cannot imagine a person without a name? She is what one chooses to call her." "Strange," said Gersen. "She exactly resembles the Jheral Tinzy of thirty years ago." Navarth jerked back in his chair. "How do you know this?" "I have not been idle. For example, I have produced this." Gersen produced a dummy Cosmopolis. From the cover peered the face of young Vogel Filschner, superimposed upon the outline of a tall ominous gray figVogel Filschner as I knew him -- Navarth. #VT avarth seized the dummy, ' read the article aghast. He raised his hands to his head. "He'll kill us all! He'll drown us in dog vomit! He'll grow trees in our ears!" "The article seems balanced and judicious," said Gersen. "Certainly he can take no offense at facts!" Navarth read further and went into a new paroxysm of dismay. "You have signed my name! I never wrote all that!" "It's all true." "The more so! When is this to be published?" "In a week or two." "Impossible. I forbid it." "In that case, return me the money I lent you, that you might finance your party." " 'Lent'?" Navarth was shocked anew. "That was no loan! You paid me, you hired me to produce a party, at which Viole Falushe would be present." "You did neither. Baron Heaulmes, it is true, truncated your party, but this is no affair of mine. And where was Viole Falushe? You can point to the murderer, but this means nothing to me. Please return the money." "I cannot! I have spent money like water! And Baron Heaulmes demanded his pound of flesh." "Well, return to me the nine left." "What? I have no such sum on hand!" "Perhaps we can set aside a portion as your payment for this article, but -- " "No, no! The article must not be published!" "Best that we have a complete understanding," said Gersen. "You have not told me all." "For which I am grateful. You have published the rest." Navarth kneaded his forehead. "These have been terrible days. Have you no pity for poor old Navarth?" Gersen laughed. "You plotted to get me killed. You knew that Viole Falushe would attempt to possess Drusilla Wayles, or Zan Zu, whatever her name. You knew that I would not allow it. Ian Kelly paid his life in my place." "No, no, nothing like that! I hoped you would kill Viole Falushe!" "You're a devious villain. What of Drusilla, how was she to fare? Did you consider her?" "I consider nothing," said Navarth huskily. "I cannot allow myself to ponder. If I lifted the partition between my two brains for so much as an instant..." "Tell me what you know." T T #"ith extreme reluctance Na ' varth obeyed. "I must go back to Vogel Filschner once more. When he kidnapped the choral society, Jheral Tinzy escaped. That you know. But she was the cause of the crime, and the parents of the other girls blamed her. It became very hard, very rough. There were threats, names called in public..." Navarth had come under similar attack. One day he proposed to Jheral Tinzy that they run away together. Jheral, bitter and disillusioned, was in a mood for anything. They went to Corfu where they spent three years, and every day Navarth loved Jheral Tinzy more ardently than the day previously. One terrible day Vogel Filschner appeared at the door of their little villa. He was no longer the old Vogel, though his appearance was much the same. He stood more erect, but the most striking change was his new per-, sonality. He had become hard, sure, firm. His eyes were bright, his voice assured. Evil-doing clearly was good for him. Vogel made a great show of amity to Navarth. "Past is past. Jheral Tinzy? I want nothing from her. She has given herself to you; she is sullied. I am fastidious in this respect; I take no woman fresh from another man's use. Be assured, she never will know an iota of my love... She should have waited. Yes. She should have waited, because she might have known I would return. But now my love for Jheral Tinzy is gone." Navarth was somewhat reassured. He brought out a bottle; they sat in the garden, ate oranges, drank ouzo. Navarth became very drunk and fell asleep. When he awoke Vogel Filschner was gone. Jheral Tinzy was gone as well. A day later Vogel Filschner reappeared. Navarth was in a frenzy. "Where is she? What have you done with her?" "She is well and safe." "What of your promise? You told me you had no more love for her!" "This is true. The promise shall be kept. Jheral will never know my love, nor the love of any other man. Do you underestimate my emotion, poet? Love can turn to hate in a flicker of time. Jheral will serve, and serve well. She would not gratify my love, but she will appease my hate." Navarth threw himself at Vogel Filschner, but Vogel vaulted over the wall, and Navarth was left alone. 'VTine years later Viole Falushe  made contact with Navarth by telescreen, but now his face was blanked. Navarth heard only his voice. Navarth asked for the return of Jheral Tinzy, and Viole Falushe agreed. Two days later a child three years old was brought to Navarth. Viole Falushe called again. "I have done as I promised. You have Jheral Tinzy again." "Is it her daughter?" "It is Jheral Tinzy, this is all you need know. I put her into your charge. Keep her, nurture her, guard her, see that she remains undefiled -- for one day I will return for her." The screen went dead. Navarth turned to inspect the girl. Even now he could see her resemblance to Jheral. What to do? Navarth considered the child with mingled emotion. He could regard her neither as a daughter nor as a manifestation of his former love. He felt antagonism. There would always be a bittersweet ambiguity in their relationship, for Navarth was unable to love impersonally. The object of his love must relate to himself. Navarth exemplified his contradicting impulses in his rearing of the girl. He fed her and provided shelter, both of the most casual and desultory sort. Otherwise the girl was independent. She became moody and uncommunicative; she made no friends and presently gave up asking questions. As she matured her resemblance to Jheral Tinzy became ever more striking. She was Jheral Tinzy indeed, and her presence tormented Navarth with memories of the past. A dozen years passed, but Viole Falushe had made no appearance. Still Navarth never dared hope that Viole Falushe had forgotten; indeed he became ever more depressed with the certainty that Viole Falushe would presently arrive and take the girl away. He tried from time to time to acquaint the girl with the danger represented by Viole Falushe, but his approach varied with his mood, and he was never sure that she understood him. He attempted to seclude her, a task rendered difficult by the girl's unpredictable habits, and he took her off to remote corners of the Earth. When the girl was sixteen, they lived in Edmonton, Canads, the goal of hordes of pilgrims who came to gaze upon the Sacred Shin. Navarth reasoned that there, among the interminable festivals, processions and sacerdotal rites, they might well live unnoticed. But Navarth was wrong. Viole Falushe by some means knew his whereabouts! One night the telescreen lit up to show a tall figure standing against a flashing blue background which obscured his features. Navarth nevertheless recognized Viole Falushe and despondently called out "Show" to the telescreen. "Well, Navarth," said Viole Falushe. "What do you do in the Holy City? Have you become a devout Kalziban that you live almost in the shadow of the Shin?" "I study," muttered Navarth. "I derive a sense of purpose from the pervasive zeal." "And what of the girl? I refer to 'Jheral'. She is well, I trust?" "She was in fair condition last evening. I haven't seen her since." Viole Falushe stared fixedly at Navarth, with only the glitter of his eyes giving dimension to his silhouette. "Is she pure?" "How would I know?" demanded Navarth crossly. "I can't watch her day and night. In any event, what affair is it of yours?" If anything, the intensity of Viole Falushe's glance increased. "It is my affair in all respects, to such a degree as you would never imagine!" (tXT'our language is extrava gant," sniffed Navarth. "I can hardly believe you to be serious." Viole Falushe laughed softly. "Some day you will visit the Palace of Love, old Navarth. Some day you will be my guest." "Not I!" declared Navarth. "I am a new Antaeus; never may I detach my toe from Earth. If necessary I will fall flat on my face and cling with both hands!" "Well, then, summon the girl. Call 'Jheral' before the screen so that I may see her." An odd note had entered Viole Falushe's voice: sweetness and tenderness burdened with an almost insupportable rage. "How can I call her when I don't know her whereabouts? She may be prowling the streets, or canoeing on the lake, or lying in someone's bed -- " A hoarse sound interrupted Navarth. But Viole Falushe's voice was mild. "Never say that, old Navarth. She was given into your care; I intended that you give her proper instruction. Have you done so? I suspect not." "The best instruction is living itself," declared Navarth bluffly. "I am no pedant, as you well know." There was a moment's silence. Then Viole Falushe said: "Do you know why I put the girl in your care?" "My own motivations confuse me," said Navarth. "How should I know yours?" "I will tell you. Because you know me well. You know what I require without explicit instructions." Navarth blinked. "I had not considered the matter in this light." "Then, old Navarth, you are remiss." "I have heard this accusation a hundred times." "But now you know what I expect. I hope you will repair your neglect." r y'he screen went dead. Navarth in a fury of frustration and resentment went striding out along the Great Nave, that avenue extending from the Plaza of Beatitudes to the Temple of the Shin. But the press of pilgrims irked him, and he took refuge in a teahouse, where he drank four cups of strong tea before he was sufficiently composed to think. Specifically, Navarth wondered, what did Viole Falushe expect? He had a romantic interest in the girl, he wanted her inculcated, preconditioned, receptive. Navarth could not restrain a wild cackle of mirth, which aroused surprised glances from the other patrons of the teahouse, most of them blackclad pilgrims. Viole Falushe wanted him to make the girl conscious of the great honor which awaited her; he wanted her preconditioned, predisposed, already fervent. The pilgrims, fresh from ceremonies at the temple, were regarding him with suspicion. Navnrth jumped to his feet, departed the tearoom. There was no further reason to remain in Edmonton. As soon as possible he took the girl back to Rolingshaven. Once or twice he mentioned Viole Falushe to the girl, in a tone of dejection, for now he had come to think of the girl as doomed; to such effect that on one occasion the girl ran away. Fortuitously the event occurred immediately before one of Viole Falushe's visits to Earth. When he telephoned Navarth demanding to see the girl, Navarth was forced to blurt forth the truth. Viole Falushe spoke in a mild voice: "Best that she be found, Navarth." But Navarth made no attempt to find the girl until he was sure Viole Falushe had departed from Earth. Here Gersen interposed a question: "Could you be sure?" Navarth attempted to evade the question but finally admitted that Viole Falushe, during his visits to Earth, could be telephoned at a particular code number. "Then you could call him now?" "Yes, yes, of course," snapped Navarth. "If I wanted to do so, which I do not." He continued his story, but now be became cautious, using many flamboyant gestures, shifting his yellow glance all around with only an occasional flicker for Gersen. It seemed that when Gersen appeared on the scene, Navarth sensed that here might be a weapon to be used against Viole Falushe (an aspect to the account that Navarth left unspoken). With the utmost caution, committing no overt acts, always leaving himself lines of retreat, Navarth tried to arrange for the discomfiture or destruction of Viole Falushe. Events however superseded his plans. "And now," quavered Navarth, pointing a long finger at the Cosmopolis dummy, "this!" "You believe Viole Falushe would react unfavorably to the article?" "Indeed, indeed! He is the least forgiving of men; it is the key to his soul!" "Perhaps then we had best discuss the article with Viole Falushe himself." "What benefit can derive from that? He will merely have more time to generate a suitable response." z' " ersen pondered. "Well, then, it seems that we had best publish the article in its present form." "No, no!" cried Navarth. "Have I not made all clear? He would punish us in equivalence to his annoyance, and he uses a subjective judgment! This article would offend him to an unprecedented fury; he hates his childhood, he only comes to Ambeules to gloat and work mischief on his old enemies. Do you know what happened to Rudolph Radgo, who jeered at Vogel Filschner's pimples? Rudolph Radgo's face is a garden of carbuncles, through Sarkoy poison. There was Maria, who moved her seat because Vogel's rheums and snivelings upset her. Maria now lacks all trace of a nose. Twice she has had grafts, twice she has suffered the loss of her new member. She is not to have a nose for all her life. So you see, it is not wise to offend Viole Falushe!" Navarth craned his neck. "What are you wiiting?" "This is interesting new material; I am incorporating it into the article." Navarth threw his hands up so wildly that his chair almost overturned. "Have you no prudence?" "Perhaps if we discussed the article with Viole Falushe he might authorize its publication." "It's you who are mad, not I!" "We can only try." "Very well," croaked Navarth. "I have no choice. But I warn you, I disavow all connection with the article!" "As you wish. Shall we make our call here, or at the houseboat?" "At the houseboat." They left the plaza, rode the tube to Ambeules, and were conveyed to the Fitlingasse by surface wagon. The houseboat floated serene and quiet on the estuary. "Where is the girl?" asked Gersen. "Zan Zu, Drusilla, whatever her name?" Navarth refused to answer. Gersen's question, so he implied, was like asking the color of the wind. He hopped on down the ladder, jumped aboard the boat and, with a desperate, tragic gesture, flung wide the door. He stalked to the telescreen, pushed buttons, spoke a muffled activant word. The presentation sprang to life: a single frail lavender flower. Navarth turned. "He is available. When he's off Earth the pattern is blue." They waited. From the telescreen came a wisp of tender melody, then after a moment or two a voice: "Ah, Navarth, my ancient companion. With a friend?" "Yes, an urgent matter. This is Mr. Henry Lucas, representing Cosmopolis magazine." "A journal with an honored tradition! But have we not met? There is about you a disturbing familiarity." "I was on Sarkovy recently," said Gersen. "As I recall, your name was in the air." "A miasmic planet, Sarkovy. Nevertheless, one with a certain macabre beauty." Navarth spoke. "I have had a misunderstanding with Mr. Lucas, and I wish specifically to disavow responsibility for his actions." "My dear Navarth, you alarm me! Mr. Lucas is surely a man of courtesy." "You shall see." "As Navarth has mentioned, I work for Cosmopolis," said Gersen. "In fact, I am a senior official. One of our writers prepared a rather sensational article. I suspect the writer of overenthusiasm and therefore checked with Navarth, who reinforced my doubts. It seems that the writer came upon Navarth in an exalted mood and, on the basis of a casual word, went to enormous lengths of research and produced the article." "Ah yes, the article. You have it with you?" Gersen displayed the dummy. "It is included here. I insisted on checking the facts, apparently to good avail. Navarth insists that our writertook the most extreme liberties. He feels that in all fairness you should be allowed to authenticate the afticle before publication." "Sound notion, Navarth! Well, then, allow me to examine this alarming effusion. I'm sure it can't be all that grim." XV ersen slipped the magazine into the transcription rack. Viole Falushe read. From time to time he made sudden apparently involuntary noises: hisses between the teeth, small throaty sounds. "Turn the page, please." His voice was light and mild. Presently he said: "Yes, I have finished." There was a moment's silence, then he spoke again, and now the voice, superficially jocular, rang with a tinny overtone. "Navarth, you have been singularly reckless, even for an exhilarated poet." "Bah," mutter Navarth. "Did I not disassociate myself from this entire farrago?" "Not completely. I notice matters which are magnified and distorted in a manner possible only to a mad poet. You have been indiscreet." Navarth said bravely, "Candoris never indiscreet. Truth, which is to say, the reflection of life, is beautiful." "Beauty is in the eye of the beholder," said Viole Falushe. "I for one find little beauty in this abusive article. Mr. Lucas is quite correct in seeking my reaction. The article may not be published." For some fantastic reason Navarth saw fit to grumble. "What good is notoriety if your friends are unable to profit from it?" "Exploitation of notoreity and humiliation of your friends are not identical," spoke the mild voice. "Can you imagine my distress if this article appeared and exposed me to ridicule? I would be forced to demand amends from all concerned, which is only simple justice. Since by an act of yours, my feelings are injured, then by other acts you must atone until my feelings are whole again. It is not enough to assert that I am over-sensitive. If you hurt me, then you must assuage the hurt, no matter how disproportionate the effort." "Truth reflects the cosmos," argued the mad poet. "To expunge truth, one must destroy the cosmos. This is the disproportionate act!" "Aha!" declared Viole Falushe. "But the article is not necessarily truth! It is a point of view, an image or two snatched out of context. I, the person most intimately concerned, denounce the point of view as a flagrant distortion." "I would like to make a suggestion," said Gersen. "Why not allow Cosmopolin to present the real facts; or that is to say, the facts from your point of view? No doubt you have a statement to make to the folk of the Oikumene, who are fascinated by your exploits, whether or not they approve of them." ' Falushe. "Such an article would seem self-inflation or worse, a rather spurious apologia. Basically I am a modest man." "But are you not tn artist as well?" "Certainly. On the truest and noblest scale. Artists before me have conveyed their assertions by abstract symbology; the spectators or audience has always been passive. I use a more poignant symbology, essentially abstract but palpable, visible and audible -- in short, a symbology of events and environments. There are no spectators, no audience, no passivity. There are only participants. They encounter experience at its keenest. No man has dared conceive on so vast a scope before!" Here Viole Falushe gave a slow strange chuckle. "With the exception, perhaps of my megalomaniac contemporary Lens Larque, though his concepts are less fluid than my own. But I dare to say it: I am perhaps the supreme artist of history. My subject is Life. My medium is Experience. My tools are Pleasure, Passion, Pungency, Pain. I arrange the total environment, in order to suffuse the total entity. This of course is the rationale of my estate, popularly known as 'the Palace of Love'." Gersen nodded sagely. "Precisely what the folk of the Oikumene are anxious to learn! Rather than publish a vulgar expose of this sort -- " Gersen tapped the dummy with the back of his hand -- Cosmopolis would like you to explain your thesis. We want photographs, charts, odor swatches, sound impressions, portraits. Above all, we want your expert analysis." "Possible, possible." "Good. To this end let us meet together. Name a time and a place and I will be there." "The place? Where else? The Palace of Love. Each year I welcome a group of guests. You shall be in the current contingent, and mad old Navarth as well." "Not I!" protested Navarth. "My feet have never yet lost contact with Earth. I do not care to risk the clarity of my vision." Gersen also demurred. "The invitation, though tempting, is not particularly convenient. I would prefer to meet you tonight, here on Earth." "Impossible. On Earth I have enemies, on Earth I am a shadow. No man can point and say, 'There stands Viole Falushe.' Not even my dear friend Navarth, from whom I have learned much of value. A lovely party, that, Navarth! Magnificent, worthy of a mad poet. However, I am disappointed in the girl I gave you to nurture, and I am disappointed in you. You have exercised neither the tact, the imagination, nor the creative direction for which I had hoped. Consider the girl, in the light of what she is and what she might be! I had expected a new Jheral Tinzy: gay and grave, sweet as honey, tart as lime, with a brain full of stars, ardent yet innocent. What do I find? A wanton, a hoyden, a sour-faced ragamuffin, completely irresponsible and undiscerning. Imagine! In preference to me, she chose a certain Ian Kelly, an insolent, unworthy person, far better dead. I find the situation incomprehensible. The girl clearly has not been well trained. Surely she knows of me and my interest in her?" "Yes," said Navarth mulishly. "I have pronounced your name." "Well, I am not quite satisfied, and I am sending her elsewhere, for corrective training by less gifted but more disciplined tutors. I think it likely that she will join us at the Palace of Love... Ah, Navarth? You spoke?" "Yes," said Navarth in a dull voice. "I have decided to take advantage myself of your invitation. I will visit your Palace of Love." "All very well for you artists," said Gersen hurriedly. "But I am a busy man. Perhaps a brief conference here on Earth -- " "But I have already left Earth," said Viole Falushe in a voice of gentle reproach. "I hang here in orbit only until I hear that my plans for the young minx have been implemented. So you must come to the Palace of Love." The violet flower flashed green, faded and shifted to a delicate pale blue. The connection had been broken. T avarth sat sprawled in his ' chair a long two minutes, head askew, chin on his chest. Gersen stood looking out the window, sensible of a sudden new hollowness. Navarth lurched to his feet, went out on the front deck. Gersen followed. The sun was setting into the estuary; the tiled roofs of Dourrai glowed bronze; the rotting black wharves and docks stood forth in queer shapes and angles. All was invested with an unreal melancholy. Gersen presently asked, "Da you know how to reach the Palace of Love?" "No. He will inform us. He has a mind like a filing cabinet; no detail evades him." Navarth swung his arms indecisively and then went inside, to return with a tall, slender blackgreen bottle and two goblets. He broke off the seal and poured. "Drink, Henry Lucas, whatever your name, whatever your trade. Within this bottle is the wisdom of the ages, tincture of Earth-gold. Nowhere is tipple to equal this; it is unique to old Earth. Mad old Earth, like mad old Navarth, yields it best in its serene maturity. Drink of this precious elixir, Henry Lucas, and count yourself fortunate. Normally it is reserved for mad poets, tragic pierrots, black angels, heroes about to die..." "Cannot I be counted among these?" muttered Gersen. As was his habit Navarth raised the goblet into the sunlight, of which only a few smoky orange rays remained. He tossed half a cupful into his mouth, stared out across the water. "I leave Earth. The withered leaf is lifted by the wind. Look, look, look!" In sudden excitement he pointed to the somber sun-trail along the estuary. "The road ahead, the way we must go!" Gersen sipped the liquor, which seemed to explode into a spray of multicolored lights. "There is no doubt but what he has taken the girl?" Navarth's mouth twisted awry. "I have no doubt as to this. He will punish her, hissing like a serpent. She is Jheral Tinzy anc once again she has rebuffed him... So once again she will return to her infancy." "You are sure she is Jheral Tinzy? Not someone who resembles her closely?" "She is Jheral Tinzy. There are significant differences, it is true. Jheral was frivolous and a trifle cruel; this one is somber, pensive and never thinks of cruelty. But she is Jheral Tinzy." They set, each occupied with his own thoughts. Dusk fell across the water; lights commenced to shine from the far slopes. A uniformed messenger alighted from his air-car, descended the ladder. He called from the landing: "A delivery for 'the poet Navarth.' " Navarth lurched to the gangplank. "I am he." "Thumbprint here, please." Navarth returned with a long blue envelope. Slowly he withdrew the enclosure. At the top was the lavender flower of the screen presentation-. The message read: ' Go Beyond to Sirneste Cluster. in Aquarius Sector. Deep within the cluster hangs the yellow sun Miel. The fifth planet is Sogdian, upon which, at the south of the hour-glass continent, you will discern the city Atar. In one month's time go to Rubdan Ulshaziz at his agency and say: "I am guest to the Margrave." ' ' by fatalism, Navarth boarded Gersen's Distis Pharaon. Standing in the saloon, looking right and left, he spoke in a tragic voice: "So at last it has happened! Poor old Navarth, pried away from his source of strength! See him now -- a huddle, a sack of tired bones. Navarth! You failed to discriminate in your company! You befriended wa:  and criminals and journalists; for your tolerance you are to be wafted away into space." "Compose yourself," said Gersen. "It's not all that bad." As the Pharaon lifted from Earth Navarth gave a hollow groan, as if a spike were being driven into his foot. "Look out the port," suggested Gersen. "See old Earth as you have never seen it before." Navarth inspected the great blue and white globe and reluctantly agreed that the vista was of majestic dimension. "Now Earth recedes," said Gersen. "We point ourselves toward Aquarius, we engage the intersplit. Suddenly we are insulated from the universe." Navarth pulled at his long chin. "Strange," he admitted. "Strange that this shell can convey us so far so fast. Somewhere there is mystery. It impels one to theosophy: to the worship of a space-god, or a god of light." "Theory dissolves the mystery, though it lays bare a cryptic new stratum. Quite likely there is an endless set of these layers, mystery below mystery. Space is foam, matter particles are nodes and condensations. The foam fluxes, at varying rates. The average activity of these minuscles fluxes is Time." Navarth cautiously moved across the ship. "It is all very interesting. Had I followed an early bent, I might have been a great scientist." The voyage proceeded. Navarth was a rather trying companion, ebullient one moment, morose the next. At one time he simultaneously became afflicted with claustrophobia and agoraphobia and lay on a settee with his feet bare and a cloth pulled over his head. On other occasions he sat by the port watching the stars pass, crowing with amazement and glee. Another time he became interested in the working of the intersplit, and Gersen explained it as well as he could: "Space-foam is whorled into a spindle. The pointed ends crack and split the foam, which has no inertia. The ship, inside the whorl, is insulated from the effects of the universe; the slightest force propels it at an unthinkable rate. Light curls through the whorl, so we have the illusion of seeing the passing universe." "Hmm," mused Navarth. "How small can the units be made?" Gersen knew no definite answer. "Quite compact, I suppose." "Think! If you carried one on your back you would become invisible!" each breath." "Unless a person anchored himself. Why isn't this done?" "The intersplit would break the connection; no anchor would hold." VTavarth argued the point at ' length and lamented his previous ignorance. "Had I known previously of this marvelous device, I might have contrived a useful new machine!" "The intersplit has been known for a long time." "But not to me!" And Navarth went off to brood. Through the hither stars of Aquarius flew the Pharaon. The Pale, that invisible barrier theoretically separating order from chaos, fell behind. Ahead glowed Simeste Cluster, two hundred stars like a swarm of bright bees, controlling planets of every size and description. Gersen located Miel with some difficulty, and presently the fifth planet Sogdian hung below, of Earth-size and atmospheric type, like most of the settled planets. The climate appeared temperate; the polar ice was of small extent; the equatorial zone showed expanses of desert and jungle. The hour-glass continent was evident at once, and the macroscope located the city of Atar. Gersen sent down a request for landing clearance. It received no acknowledgment, which Gersen. took as a sign that landing formalities were unknown. He settled towards the planet, and Atar spread below: a small pink and white city surrounding an inlet of the ocean. The space port was operated in the manner standard at all the outer worlds : as soonas Gersen had landed, two port officials approached, exacted a fee and departed. There were no deweaselers, a sign that the world was not a haven for pirates, raiders and slavers. No public conveyance was available, so Gersen and Navarth walked a half-mile to the town. The people of Atar, darkskinned folk, with hair dyed orange, wearing white pantaloons and wide complicated white turbans, regarded them with great curiosity. They spoke an incomprehensible language, but Gersen by dint of repeating, "Rubdan Ulshaziz? Rubdan Ulshaziz?" presently learned the whereabouts of the man he sought. Rubdan Ulshaziz operated an import and export agency near the ocean. He was a bland, dark-skinned man dressed like the others in loose pantaloons and turban. "Gentlemen, I welcome you. Will you drink punch?" He poured out tiny cuplets of thick cold fruit syrup. "Thank you," said Gersen. "We are guests of the Margrave and were instructed to come to you." tCvf course, of course!" Rubdan Ulshaziz bowed. "You will now be conveyed to the planet where the Margrave has his little estate." Rubdan Ulshaziz favored them with a lewd wink. "Excuse me a little moment; I will instruct the person who is to conduct you." He disappeared behind a portiere, presently to return with a dourseeming man with close-set eyes who puffed nervous clouds of smoke from an acrid cheroot. Rubdan Ulshaziz said, "This is Zog, who will escort you to Rosja." Zog blinked, coughed, spat a shred of tobacco to the floor. "He speaks only the language of Atar," continued Rubdan Ulshaziz. "He will not be able to offer a description of your destination. Are you ready?" "I need equipment from my spaceboat," said Gersen. "And the spaceboat itself, is it safe?" "As safe as if it were a tree. I will go bond on this. If you do not find all correct upon your return, seek out Rubdal Ulshaziz and demand an accounting. But what do you wish from your ship? The Margrave furnishes everything, even to new garments." "I need my recorder," said Gersen. "I plan to take photographs." Rubdal Ulshaziz made a suave gesture. "The Margrave supplies all equipment of this sort, the most modern cominbations. He wants his guests to arrive unburdened by possessions, though he is indifferent to their psychic baggage." "In other words," said Gersen, "we are not to carry any personal belongings with us?" "None whatever. The Margrave supplies everything. His hospitality is all-inclusive. You have locked, sealed and coded your spaceship? Good! Then from this moment forward you are a guest of the Margrave. If yiu will occompany Fendi Zog... " He signaled Zog with a peremptory twist of the hand; Zog inclined his head; Gersen and Navarth followed him to an open area behind the warehouse. Here was an air-car of a design unfamiliar to Gersen and, so it seemed, to Zog as well. Sitting at the controls, Zog tested first one operator then another, squinting at the rather haphazard arrangement of knobs, grips and voice sensors. Finally, as if tiring of the uncertainty, he pushed at a cluster of finger-flicks. The air-car jerked aloft, darted across the tree-tops, with Zog crouched at the controls and Navarth calling out in wrath. Zog finally took command of the air-car; they flew twenty miles south across the cultivated plots and stock-pens surrounding Atar, to a field on which rested a late-model Baumur Andromeda. Once again Zog betrayed signs of uncertainty. The air-car swooped, bucked, wallowed, finally sank to rest; Navarth and Gersen alighted with alacrity. Zog signaled them toward the Andromeda; they climbed aboard, and the port closed behind them. Through a transparent panel in the partition separating saloon from the forward compartment, they saw Zog settling himself at the controls. Navarth called out an instant protest; Zoz squinted back through the panel, bared yellow teeth in what might have been meant as a smile of reassurance and drew a curtain. The magnetic lock clicked shut on the intervening door. Navarth sank back in dismay. "Life is never so sweet until it becomes a hazard. What a sour trick for Vogel to play on his old preceptor!" Gersen indicated the pleated burlap screen which covered the ports. "He also wants to preserve his mystery." Navarth shook his head in bewilderment. "What use is knowledge to minds benumbed by fright? Why do we wait? Does Zog consult the Operator's Manual?" "T'he Andromeda lurched and ' rose at an, alarming rate, almost hurlingGersen and Na- varth to the floor, and Gersen grinned to hear Navarth's roar of protest. The sun Miel, as it could be glimpsed through the burlap, swung right and left, then rolled down and out of sight below the hull. Off through the cluster flew the Andromeda, and it seemed as if Zog changed course several times, whether from inaccuracy, poor spacemanship or a desire to confuse his passengers. Two hours passed. A yellowwhite sun bulked large behind the screened ports. Below hung a planet the configuration of which could not be discerned by reason of the curtain. With an impatient ejaculation, Navarth went to pull the curtain aside. A crackle of blue sparks struck out at his fingertips; Navarth fell back with a startled cry. "This is an imposition!" he exclaimed. "Ill usage indeed!" From an unseen diaphragm a recorded voice spoke: "As cherished guests, you will wish to please your host .by adhering to certain standards of courtesy and restraint It is not necessary to define these standards; they will be clear to all persons of delicacy. The stimulus provides a jocular reminder to the insensitive or thoughtless." Navarth made a surly sound in his throat. "There's a smug dog for you. What harm in peering forth from the port?" "Evidently the Margrave hopes to conceal the location of his headquarters," said Gersen. "Balderdash. What is to prevent a man searching the cluster until he finds the Palace of Love?" "There are hundreds of planets," Gersen pointed out. "Very likely other discouragements as well." "He need fear no intrusion from me," sniffed Navarth. The Andromeda settled upon a field surrounded by bluegreen gum trees, of distinctly terrestrial derivation. Zog immediately unsealed the port, a process which Gersen watched first with amazement, then quizzical amusement. Wary of unseen microphones, he communicated none of his ideas to Navarth. ry'hey alighted into the morning glare of a yellow-white sun, much like Miel in color m and radiance. The air was pungent with the odor of the gum trees and native vegetation; shrubs with lustrous black stalks, black and scarlet leaf-disks; blue spikes with fluttering dark blue vanes, puffs of cottony membrane enclosing tomatored nodes. There were also clumps of terrestrial bamboo and grass and a thicket of blackberry bushes. "Bizarre, bizarre," muttered Navarth, looking about. "There is fascination to be found on these far worlds!" "This is almost like Earth," said Gersen. "But other areas may be dominated by local plants; then you will see the truly bizarre." "No scope even for a sane poet," grumbled Navarth. "But I must put aside my individuality, my pitiful small cell of sentience. I have been snatched from Earth, and no doubt my bones will root in this strange soil." He picked up a clod, crushed it between his fingers, let the fragments fall to the ground. "It looks like soil, it feels like soil -- but it is starstuff. We are far from Earth. What? And we are to be marooned as well, with neither a crust nor a bottle of wine?" For Zog had returned within the Andromeda and was sealing the port. Gersen took Navarth's arm. hustled him across the meadow. "Zog has a reckless temperament; he may take off on intersplit and carry away ship, meadow, shrubs, grass and two passengers, if we stand too near. Then you could well sing of bizarre circumstances." But Zog raised the ship on its ionic pencils; Gersen and Navarth watched it dwindle into the bright, blue sky. "So here we are, somewhere in Sirneste Cluster," said Navarth. "Either the Palace of Love is nearby or Viole Falushe has performed another of his grotesque jokes." Gersen went to the edge of the meadow, looked through the screen of trees. "Grotesque joke or not, here is a road. It must lead somewhere." They set out along the road, between hedges of tall black rods with scarlet leaf disks clattering and chattering in the wind. The road wound around a knob of black schist, swung up a steep rise; gaining the crest they looked out upon a valley and a small city only a mile or two distant. "Is this the Palace of Love?" wondered Navarth. "Hardly what I had expected: far too neat, too precise. And what are those circular towers?" The towers to which Navarth referred rose at regular intervals across the city. Gersen could only suggest that they contained offices or apartments, or perhaps served to house civic functionaries. A s they started down the hill, a vehicle approached at a great rate: a bumping thudding platform supported by rolling air-cushions. Standing at the controls was a gaunt, stern person in a brown and black uniform, who on closer inspection proved to be a woman. She halted the car and inspected the two with a skeptical gaze. "You are the Margrave's guests? Step aboard, then." Navarth took exception to the woman's tone. "Were you supposed to meet the ship? This is inefficiency; we were forced to walk!" The woman gave him a scornful half-smile. "Get aboard, unless you care to walk more." Gersen and Navarth climbed aboard, Navarth fuming with indignation. Gersen asked the woman, "What city is that?" "It is City Ten." "And what is your name for this planet?" "I call it Fool's-World. Other folk may call it what they like." Her mouth snapped shut like a trap. She swung the vehicle around and started back down the road, the bladders pounding, Gersen and Navarth clinging tight to avoid being hurled into the ditch. Navarth bawled orders and instructions, but the woman drove even more furiously and did not slow until they entered the city by a curving, tree-shaded avenue; whereupon her pace became extremely sedate, and Gersen and Navarth were exposed to the curious stares of the city's inhabitants. These were a people without distinctive peculiarity, other than the fact that the heads of the men were shaved clean as an egg, eyebrows, scalp, and beard; while the women affected an elaborate coiffure of long varnished spikes, occasionally tipped with flowers or other ornaments. Both men and women wore garments of extravagant cut and color and carried themselves with a peculiar mixture of swagger and furtiveness; speaking emphatically in low voices, laughing in loud brash bays, only to stop short, look in all directions, then continue with their mirth. The vehicle passed one of the towers Navarth had noted: a structure of twenty stories, each apparently consisting of six wedge-shaped apartments. Navarth spoke to the woman: "What is the purpose of the towers which rise so prominently?" "It is where the taxes are collected," was the reply. "Aha then, Henry Lucas, you are correct. The towers house civic functionaries." The woman turned Navarth a gray glance. "They do, indeed. Indeed and indeed." Navarth paid her no further heed. He pointed to one of the numerous cafes along the boulevard, patronized principally by men. "These rascals have much idle time," Navarth noted. "See how they loll and take their tipple! Viole Falushe is less than harsh with his subjects, if such they be!"  T'he vehicle swung into a tumI around, halted before a long two-floored building. On the verandah sat a number of men and women in various costumes, obviously outworlders. "Off then, shag-heads!" said the woman driver tersely. "Here is the inn; I have done my stint." "Incompetently, and in a surly manner," declared Navarth, rising and preparing to alight. "Your own head, incidentally, would never be the worse for a few changes. Perhaps a full beard, as a start." The woman touched a button; the bed of the vehicle tilted; Navarth and Gersen were forced to jump to the ground. The vehicle departed, with Navarth making an insulting gesture at the woman's back. A footman came forward to meet them. "You are guests of the Margrave?" "This is correct," said Navarth. "We have been invited to the Palace." "During the wait, you will be housed at the inn." "Wait? Of what duration?" demanded Navarth. "I assumed that we would be taken directly to the Palace." The footman bowed. "The Margrave's guests assemble here; all go forth together. I presume there are five or six others yet to come, this being the usual number. May I show you to your rooms?" Gersen and Navarth were conducted to cubicles eight feet on a side, each containing a low narrow bunk, a wardrobe, a lavatory, ventilated only by the lattice in the door. Navarth was housed next to Gersen, and his complaints were clearly audible. Gersen smiled to himself. For reasons known best to himself, such was the style in which Viole Falushe wished his guests to wait. Within the wardrobe were Earth-style garments of a light crisp fabric. Gersen washed, removed his beard with a depilatory, changed into fresh garments and went out upon the verandah. Navarth had preceded him and already was holding forth to the eight people, four men and four women, who sat there. Gersen took a seat to the side and considered the group. Beside him sat a portly gentleman wearing the black neck band and beige skin tone currently fashionable on the Mechanics Coast of Lyonesse, one of the Concourse planets. He was, so Gersen discovered, a manufacturer of bathroom fixtures named Hygen Grote. His companion, Doranie, almost certainly not his wife, was a cool, wide-eyed blonde woman with only an ultrafashionable hint of bronze skin luster. A pair of serious young women sat quietly to the side: sociology students at Sea Providence University near Avente. Their names were Tralla Callob and Momice Whill; they seemed awed, half alarmed and sat close to each other, feet flat on the floor, knees pressed tight together. Tralla Callob was not unattractive, though she seemed unaware of this and took no pains to make the most of herself. Momice Whill was victimized by over-large features and a truculent conviction that every man in the group intended assault upon her chastity. More relaxed was Margray Liever, a middle-aged woman from Earth who had won first prize in a television contest: her 'heart's desire.' She had chosen a visit to Viole Falushe's 'Palace of Love'. Viole Falushe had been amused and obliging. Torrace daNossa was a musician, a man of sophistication and elegance, perhaps a trifle soft, more than a trifle vain, with an effortless ease of manner which made meaningful conversation difficult. He was visiting the Palace of Love preparatory to composing an opera entitled The Palace of Love. Lerand Wible was a marine architect of Earth, who recently had constructed a sailboat of ultimate design. The fin was osmium, the sails were tall air foils of metal-plated foam, selfsupporting and unstayed. Sails and fin extended at opposite diameters of a metal slip-ring; the hull floated upright, in its most efficient hydro dynamic posture. Both hull and fin were coated with a water-repellent, reducing skin friction to a minimum, while ducts expelled air to minimize turbulence. Wible had met Viole Falushe in connection with his fanciful scheme for a sea-going palace, ringshaped to enclose a central lagoon. Skebou Diffiani was a taciturn man with a head of coarse black hair, a black, tightly curled beard, an expression conveying disdain and suspicion of all the others. He was a native of Quantique, which went far to explain his aloof manner. His occupation was day-laborer. His inclusion in the group could be explained only as a caprice of Viole Falushe. Margray Liever had been the first to arrive, five of the long local days before. Then Tralla and Momice had come, then Skebou Diffiani. Lerand Wible and Torrace daNossa were next, followed by Hygen Grote and Doranie. Navarth plied all with questions, pacing the verandah, darting side-glances right and left. But no one knew more than he did; none knew where lay the Palace of Love or the time of departure. The uncertainty troubled no one. In spite of the constricted chambers, the hotel was reasonably comfortable, and there was the city to be explored: a puzzling, mysterious city, with latencies and undercurrents some of the guests found fascinating, others disturbing. A gong summoned the group to lunch, which was served on a back court under black, green and scarlet trees. The cuisine was uncomplicated : pastry wafers, poached fish, fruit, a cool pale green beverage, cakes of spiced currants. During the meal six new guests arrived and were brought immediately to the court for lunch. They were Druids of parently consisted of two families, though such relationships were shrouded in secrecy. There were two Druids, two Druidesses, two adolescents. All wore similar garments: black gowns, black cowls, long-toed black slippers. Druids Dakaw and Pruitt were tall and saturnine; Druidess Wust was thin, sinewy, with a hollow cheeked face, Druidess Laidig was portly and imposing. The lad Hule was sixteen or seventeen, extremely handsome, with sallow clear skin and dark eyes. He spoke little and smiled never, surveying all with a troubled gaze. age, was likewise pale, with something of the same troubled gaze, as if she constantly strove to balance sets of irreconcilable relationships. nphe Druids sat together, ate hurriedly with cowls drawn forward and only occasional mutters of conversation. After lunch, when the guests returned to the verandah, the Druids came purposefully forward, introduced themselves with brave cordiality and took seats among the others. Navarth came to question them, but their evasiveness was a match for his curiosity, and he learned nothing. The talk became general, reverting, as it always did, to the city, the name of which was either City Ten or Kouliha. The subject of the towers arose. What was their function? Did they contain business offices, as Doranie suggested, or were they residences? Navarth reported the explanation of the woman in the uniform -- that the towers were tax-gathering agencies -- but the rest of the group found the idea far fetched. Diffiani made the somewhat brutal assertion that the towers were brothels: "Notice! Early in the morning girls and young women arrive; later the men come!" Torrace daNossa said, "The hypothesis is one which leaps to mind, but the women leave when they will. And they seem to include every stratum of society, which is hardly typical." Hygen Grote gave a sly wink to Navarth. "There is a simple way to resolve the question. I suggest that we deputize one of our number to make direct inquiry." Druidesses Laidig and Wust snorted and drew their cowls close around their faces; the girl Druids Dakaw and Pruitt looked off in different directions. Gersen wondered why the Druids, notoriously prim, had ventured on the journey to the Palace of Love, when their sensibilities could not but fail to be outraged. Mysteries everywhere... A few minutes later Gersen and Navarth went for a stroll through the city, examining stalls, stores, workshops and residences with the untroubled curiosity of tourists. The people watched them with indifference and perhaps a tinge of envy. They seemed prosperous, gentle, easy of disposition. Still Gersen sensed a pervading quality he could not define. Nothing so coarse as fear, or discord, or anxiety... A wide tree-shaded cafe tempted Navarth; Gersen pointed out that they lacked money. Navarth brushed the matter aside and insisted that Gersen join him for a glass of wine. Gersen shrugged, followed Navarth to a table. Navarth signaled the proprietor. "We are guests of the Margrave Viole Falushe; we have no coin of the city. We intend to patronize your cafe, and you may send the account to the hotel for collection." The proprietor bowed punctiliously. "It shall be as you wish." "Then we will drink a flask of whatever wine you consider suitable for this time of day." "At once, sir." The wine was served, a pleasant beverage which Navarth found somewhat too delicate. They sat watching folk walk past. Directly opposite rose one of the cryptic towers, which now, in the middle afternoon, showed no great activity. Navarth summoned the proprietor to order another flask of wine and, indicating the tower, asked, "what goes on in yonder tower?" The proprietor seemed puzzled by the question. "It is like all the rest. Where we pay our taxes." "But why so many towers? Would not a single tower suffice?" Now the proprietor was amazed. "What, sir? For so many people as live here? Hardly possible!" Coming next month in IF! Great new science-fiction novel by the author of Who? and many more! by Algis Budrys Robert Silverberg J. T. McIntosh Lin Carter -- and many others! Read America's favorite science-fiction magazine. If! #? With this Navarth was forced to be satisfied. Returning to the hotel they found that two more guests had arrived, both men of Earth: Harry Tanzel of London, Gian Mario of no fixed address. Both were well favored men, tall, keenfaced, dark-haired, of ages not immediately apparent. Tanzel was perhaps the handsomer of the two; Mario was more energetic and vital. The local day was a long twenty-nine hours. When night finally arrived the guests retired without protest to their cubicles, only to be awakened at midnight by a gong and summoned to a midnight meal. p'he following morning saw the arrival of Zuly, a tall langorous dancer from the world Valhalla, Tau Gemini VI. She comported herself with the most exquisite mannerisms, to the suspicion and perturbation of the Druids, especially young Hule who could not keep his eyes away from the woman. Immediately after the morning meal Gersen, Navarth and Lerand Wible went walking beside the canal which ran behind the hotel. Today appeared to be a holiday. The people of the city wore garlands. Some were drunk; others sang songs in praise of Arodin, evidently a folk-hero or ruler. "Even on a holiday," said Navarth, "they go to pay their taxes." "Nonsense," said Wible. "When do men go to pay taxes with so jaunty a step?" The three paused to watch men going and coming from the tall tower. "Definitely, it is a brothel. It can be nothing else." "But so public. So industrious? We may be misled by appearances." "Conceivably. Do you wish to enter the place?" "No, indeed! If brothel it is, I am unfamiliar with their methods and might perform some unorthodox act, to the discredit of us all." "You are unusually cautious." "I am on a strange planet," sighed Navarth. "I lack the strength I derive from the soil of old Earth. But I am curious; we shall resolve the question once and for all. Come." He led the way to the pavilion, where they had been served the day before, and scanned the tables. A portly middle-aged gentleman in a wide-brimmed, green hat sat looking off along the boulevard, a small jug of wine at his elbow. Navarth approached him. "Your pardon, sir. As you can see, we are strangers here. One cr two of your customs puzzle us, and we wish to leam how matters stand." The middle-aged man heaved himself erect and after a moment's hesitation pointed to the other chairs. "I will explain as best I can, though there is small mystery here. We do as best we can and live according to our lights." Navarth, Gersen and Wible seated themselves. "First of all," Navarth inquired, "what is the function of that tower yonder, where so many people go in and out?" "Ah, there. Yes. That is our local agency of tax collection." "Tax collection?" asked Navarth, with a triumphant glance at Wible. "And the folk who go in and out pay taxes?" "Exactly. The city is under the wise sponsorship of Arodin. We are prosperous because taxes suck away none of our wealth." i  t this Lerand Wible made a skeptical sound. "How is this possible?" "Is it not the same elsewhere? The money collected is the money which otherwise would be spent on frivolity. The system is beneficient to all. Every girl of the region must serve five years, performing a stipulated number of services per day. Naturally the more attractive girls fulfill their quota sooner than those who are plain, and there is consequently a considerable incentive to maintaining pulchritude." "Aho!" said Wible. "A civic brothel!" His informant shrugged. "Call it what you wish. There is no diminution of resource; the yield is devoted to civic expense; there is no outcry atjthe collection of tax, and the tax collectors find their work not irksome; or if they do, they can make in-lieu payments -- which usually happens should the girl wed before her service is complete. Then, of course, we have our obligation to Arodin, which each of us discharges by the payment of a two-year-old child. Thereupon we pay no more taxes, except for an occasional special assessment." "No one complains when their child is taken?" "Usually not. The child is taken to a creche immediately after birth, so that no bonds of affection are formed. Folk breed children early to discharge their obligation as rapidly as possible." Wible exchanged glances with Navarth and Gersen. "And what happens to the children?" "They go to the account of Arodin. The unsuitables are sold to the Mahrab; the satisfactory serve at the great Palace. I gave a child ten years ago; I now owe tax to no one." TV T avarth could contain him' self no longer. Leaning forward in his chair he pointed a knobby finger. "So this is why you sit here blinking so smugly in the sun? Where is your guilt?" " 'Guilt'?" The man raised his hands to adjust his wire-brimmed hat in puzzlement. "There is no guilt. I have performed my duty. I gave my child; I patronize the civic brothel twice a week. I am a free man." "While the child you gave is now a ten-year-old slave. Somewhere he, or she, toils that you may sit here with your belly on your lap!" The man rose to his feet, face pink with fury. "This is incitement, a serious offense! What then do you do here, you plucked, foolish old fowl? Why do you come to this city if you don't fancy our ways?" "I did not select your city as a destination," said Navarth with dignity. "I am a guest to Viole Falushe and remain here only pending his notification." The man laughed: a harsh throbbing chortle. "This is the outworld name for Arodin. You come to the Palace, and you have not even paid!" He pounded the table once with his fist and marched out of the cafe. Other patrons who had been listening pointedly turned their backs. Presently the three returned to the hotel. Even as they arrived the thud of the bladder-buggy sounded at the end of the boulevard. It rumbled up to the hotel, halted. A man alighted, turned to help down a young woman who, ignoring the hand, jumped to the ground. Navarth gave a raucous cry of surprise. The young woman, attired in fashionable Alphanor-style garments, was Navarth's erstwhile ward, known as Zan Zu, Drusilla and otherwise. Navarth took her aside, pelted her with questions: what had happened to her; where had she been pent? Drusilla could tell him little. She had been shoved into an aircar by the white-eyed man, conveyed to a space-vessel, placed in the custody of three grim women. Each of them wore a heavy gold' ring. After the poison sprayed from the rings was demonstrated upon a dog, no further threats or warnings were necessary. D rusilla was taken to Avente on Alphanor, lodged at the splendid Hotel Tarquin. The women were watchful as hawks, speaking seldom, never more than two or three feet away, the gold rings a sinister glitter. They took her to concerts, restaurants, fashion shows, cinematic displays, museums and galleries. They urged her to buy clothes, to tone her skin, to make herself chic -- all of which Drusilla resisted, from sullen perversity. Whereupon the women bought the clothes, toned her skin, arranged her hair. Drusilla retaliated by sagging, drooping, contriving to look as uncouth as possible. Finally the women took her to the space port. They boarded a space ship which conveyed them to Sirneste Cluster and the planet Sogdian. They arrived at the agency of Rubdan Ulshaziz at Atar simultaneously with another guest for the Palace of Love, Milo Ethuen, who stayed in Drusilla's company for the remainder of the journey. The three women came as far as the Kouliha space field, then returned to Atar with Zog. Navarth and Gersen looked around to inspect Ethuen, who sat on the verandah with the others: a man not unlike Tanzel and Mario, with a brooding face, dark hair, and long arms. The manager of the hotel came forth upon the verandah. "Ladies and gentlemen, I am pleased to announce that your wait is at an end. The guests of the Margrave are assembled ; you must now set forth on your journey to the Palace of Love. Please ney to the Palace of Love. "Please follow me; I will conduct you to your conveyance." is now available in paperback for #c. ;;This revolutionary book concerns the possibility of scientifically extending ! !;human life by freezing the body immediately after death. It is for those J; Lwho have the imagination and courage to reject the inevitability of death. #; #; or send a check or money order to -- j Cryonics Society of New York, Inc. # Washington Avenue Brooklyn, New York # Ever wonder why aliens were so much smarter than us? Here's why! titled Critical Observations of a Parallel Culture on a Neighboring World, and Evaluations of Extract from the Day Book: "Where," we asked the Information Factor at Camiroi City Terminal, "is the office of the "Isn't any," he said cheerfully. "You mean that in Camiroi City, the metropolis of the chairman Paul Piper asked with disbelief. "Isn't any office of it. But you're poor strangers, so you deserve an answer even if you can't frame your questions properly. See that elderly man sitting on the bench and enjoying the sun? He'll make you one." "Perhaps the initials convey a different meaning on Camiroi," said Miss Munch the first surrogate chairman. "By them we mean -- " "Parent Teachers Apparatus, of course. Colloquial English is one of the six Earthian languages required here, you know. Don't be abashed. He's a fine person, and he enjoys doing things for strangers. He'll be glad to make We were nonplusssed, but we walked over to the man indicated. "We are looking for the local second surrogate chairman. "We were told that you might help us." "Oh, certainly," said the elderly Camiroi gentleman. "One of you arrest that man walking there, and we'll get started with it." "Do what?" asked our Mr. Piper. "Arrest him. I have noticed that your own words sometimes do not convey a meaning to you. I often wonder how you do communicate among yourselves. Arrest, take into custody, seize by any force physical or moral, and bring him here." "Yes, sir," cried Miss Hanks our third surrogate chairman. She enjoyed things like this. She arrested the walking Camiroi man with force partly physical and partly moral and brought him to the group. der," the elder Camiroi said to the one arrested. "Grab three more, and we'll get started. Let the lady help. She's good at it." Our Miss Hanks and the Camiroi man named Meander arrested three other Camiroi men and brought them to the group. "Five. It's enough," said the elderly Camiroi. "We are hereby into random action. Now, how can we accommodate you, good Earth people?" "But are you legal? Are you five persons competent to be a Piper. "Any Camiroi citizen is competent to do any job on the planet of Camiroi," said one of the Camiroi men (we learned later that his name was Talarium), "otherwise Camiroi would be in a sad shape." "It may be," said our Miss Smice sourly. "It all seems very informal. What if one of you had to be World President?" "The odds are that it won't come to one man in ten," said the elderly Camiroi (his name was Philoxenus). "I'm the only one of this group ever to serve as president of this planet, and it was a pleasant week I spent in the Office. Now to the point. How can we accommodate you." "We would like to see one of your schools in session," said our Mr. Piper. "We would like to talk to the teachers and the students. We are here to compare the two systems of education." "There is no comparison," # said old Philoxenus, " -- meaning no offense. Or no more than a little. On Camiroi, we practice Education. On Earth, they play a game, but they call it by the same name. That makes the confusion. Come. We'll go to a school in session." "And to a public school," said Miss Smice suspiciously. "Do not fob off any fancy private school on us as typical." "That would be difficult," said Philoxenus. "There is no public school in Camiroi City and only two remaining on the Planet. Only a small fraction of one per cent of the students of Camiroi are in public schools. We maintain that there is no more reason for the majority of children to be educated in a public school than to be raised in a public orphanage. We realize, of course, that on Earth you have made a sacred buffalo of the public school." "Sacred cow," said our Mr. Piper. "Children and Earthlings should be corrected when they use words wrongly," said Philoxenus. "How else will they learn the correct forms? The animal held sacred in your own near orient was of the species bos buba lus rather than bos bos, a buffalo rather than a cow. Shall we go to a school?" "If it cannot be a public school, at least let it be a typical school," said Miss Smice. "That again is impossible," said Philoxenus. "Every school on Camiroi is in some respect atypical." ' " school. with the Camiroi students was a violent one. One of them, a lively little boy about eight years old, ran into Miss Munch, knocked her down, and broke her glasses. Then he jabbered something in an unknown tongue. "Is that Camiroi?" asked Mr. Piper with interest. "From what I have heard, I supposed the language to have a harsher and fuller sound." "You mean you don't recognize it?" asked Philoxenus with amusement. "What a droll admission from an educator. The boy is very young and very ignorant. Seeing that you were Earthians, he spoke in Hindi, which is the tongue used by more Earthians than any other. No, no, Xypete, they are of the minority who speak English. You can tell it by their colorless texture and the narrow heads on them." "I say you sure do have slow reaction, lady," the little boy Xypete explained. "Even subhumans should react faster than that. You just stand there and gape and let me bowl you over. You want me analyze you and see why you react so slow?" "No! No!" "You seem unhurt in structure from the fall," the little boy continued, "but if I hurt you I got to fix you. Just strip down to your shift, and I'll go over you and make sure you're all right." "No! No! No!" "It's all light," said Philoxenus. "All Camiroi children learn primary medicine in the first grade, setting bones and healing contusions and such." "No! No! I'm all right. But he's broken my glasses." "Come along Earthside lady, I'll make you some others," said the little boy. "With your slow reaction time you sure can't afford the added handicap of defective vision. Shall I fit you with contacts?" "No. I want glasses just like those which were broken. Oh heavens, what will I do?" "You come, I do," said the little boy. It was rather revealing to us that the little boy was able to test Miss Munch's eyes, grind lenses, make frames and have her fixed up within three minutes. "I have made some improvements over those you wore before," the boy said, "to help compensate for your slow reaction time." "Are all the Camiroi students so talented?" Mr. Piper asked. He was impressed. "No. Xypete is unusual," Philoxenus said. "Most students would not be able to make a pair of glasses so quickly or competently till they were at least nine." "How rapidly do you read?" Miss Hanks asked a young girl. "One hundred and twenty words a minute," the girl said. "On Earth some of the girl students your age have learned to read at the rate of five hundred words a minutes," Miss Hanks said proudly. "When I began disciplined reading, I was reading at the rate of four thousand words a minute," the girl said. "They had quite a time correcting me of it. I had to take remedial reading, and my parents were ashamed of me. Now I've learned to read almost slow enough." "I don't understand," said Miss Hanks. i i T V) you know anything about Earth History or Geography?" Miss Smice asked a middle-sized boy. "We sure are sketchy on it, lady. There isn't very much over there, is there?" "Then you have never heard of Dubuque?" "Count Dubuque interests me. I can't say as much for the City named after him. I always thought that the Count handled the matters of the conflicting French and Spanish land grants and the basic claims of the Sauk and Fox Indians very well. References to the Town now carry a humorous connotation, and 'School-Teacher from Dubuque' has become a folk archetype." "Thank you," said Miss Smice, "or do I thank you?" "What are you taught of the relative humanity of the Earthians and the Camiroi and of their origins?" Miss Munch asked a Camiroi girl. "The other four worlds, Earth (Gaea), Kentauron Mikron, Dahae and Astrobe were all settled from Camiroi. That is what we are taught. We are also given the humorous aside that if it isn't true we will still hold it true till something better comes along. It was we who rediscovered the Four Worlds in historic time, not they who discovered us. If we did not make the original settlements, at least we have filed the first claim that we made them. We did, in historical time, make an additional colonization of Earth. You call it the Incursion of the Dorian Greeks." "Where are their playgrounds?" Miss Hanks asked Talarium. "Oh, the whole world. The children have the run of everything. To set up specific playgrounds would be like setting S table-sized aquarium down in the depths of the ocean. It would really be pointless."  us from Earth, specifically from Dubuque, Iowa, were in discussion with the five mem"How do you maintain discipline?" Mr. Piper asked. "Indifferently," said Philoxenus, "Oh, you mean in detail. It varies. Sometimes we let it drift, sometimes we pull them up short. Once they have learned that they must comply to an extent, there is little trouble. Small children are often put down into a pit. They do not eat or come out till they know their assignment." "But that is inhuman," said Miss Hanks. "Of course. But small children are not yet entirely human. If a child has not learned to accept discipline by the third or fourth grade, he is hanged." "Literally?" asked Miss Munch. "How would you hang a child figuratively? And what effect would that have on the other children?" "By the neck?" Miss Munch still was not satisfied. "By the neck until they are dead. The other children always accept the example gracefully and do better. Hanging isn't enif ployed often. Scarcely one child in a hundred is hanged." "What is this business about slow reading?" Miss Hanks asked, "I don't understand it at all." "Only the other day there was a child in the third grade who persisted in rapid reading," Philoxenus said. "He was given an object lesson. He was given a book of medium difficulty, and he read it rapidly. Then he had to put the book away and repeat what he had read. Do you know that in the first thirty pages he missed four words? Midway in the book there was a whole statement which he had understood wrongly, and there were hundreds of pages that he got wordperfect only with difficulty. If he was so unsure on material that he had just read, think how imperfectly he would have recalled it forty years later." "You mean that the Camiroi children learn to recall everything that they read?" "The Camiroi children and adults will recall for life every detail they have ever seen, read or heard. We on Camiroi are only a little more intelligent than you on Earth. We cannot afford to waste time in forgetting or reviewing, or in pursuing anything of a shallowness that lends itself to scanning." "Ah, would you call your schools liberal?" Mr. Piper asked. "I would. You wouldn't," said Philoxenus. "We do not on Camiroi, as you do on Earth, use words to niean their opposites. There isbiothing in our education or on our world that corresponds to the quaint servility which you call liberal on Earth." "Well, would you call your education progressive?" "No. In your argot, progressive, of course, means infantile." "How are the schools financed?" asked Mr. Piper. "Oh, the voluntary tithe on Camiroi takes care of everything, government, religion, education, public works. We don't believe in taxes, of course, and we never maintain a high overhead in anything." "Just how voluntary is the tithing?" asked Miss Hanks. "Do you sometimes hang those who do not tithe voluntarily?" "I believe there have been a few cases of that sort," said Philoxenus. "And is your government really as slipshod as your education?" Mr. Piper asked. "Are your high officials really chosen by lot and for short periods?" "Oh yes. Can you imagine a person so sick that he would actually desire to hold high office for any great period of time? 'Are there any further questions?" "There must be hundreds," said Mr. Piper, "But we find difficulty putting them into words." "If you cannot find words for them, we cannot find answers. miroi system of education is inferior to our own in organization, in buildings, in facilities, in playgrounds, in teacher conferences, in funding, in parental involvement, in supervision, in ingroup out-group accommodation adjustment motifs. Some of the school buildings are grotesque. We asked about one particular building which seemed to us to be flamboyant and in bad taste. 'What do you expect from second-grade children?" they said, "It is well built: even if of peculiar appearance. Second-grade children are not yet complete artists of design." "You mean that the children designed it themselves?" we asked. "Of course," they said. "Designed and built it. It isn't a bad job for children." Such a thing wouldn't be permitted on Earth. roi system of education somehow produces much better results than does the education system of Earth. We have been forced to admit this by the evidence at hand. anomaly as yet unresolved beWe give here, as perhaps of some interest, the curriculum of the Camiroi Primary Education. Playing one wind instrument Simple drawing of objects and numbers. Singing. (This is important. Many Earth people sing who cannot sing. This early instruction of the Camiroi prevents that occurrence.) Simple arithmetic, hand and machine. First Acrobatics. First riddles and logic. Mnemonic religion. First dancing. Walking the low wire. Simple electric circuits. Raising ants. (Eoempts, not earth ants). Playing one keyboard instrument. Drawing, faces, letters, motions. Singing comedies. Complex arithmetic, hand and machine. Second acrobatics. First jokes and logic. Quadratic religion. Second Dancing. Simple defamation (Spirited attacks on the character of one fellow student, with elementary falsification and simple hatchet-job programming.) Performing on the medium wire. Project electric wiring. Raising bees. (Galelea, not earth bees.) Playing one stringed instrument. Reading and voice. (It is here that the student who may have fallen into bad habits of rapid reading is compelled to read at voice speed only.) Soft stone sculpture. Situation comedy. Simple algebra, hand and machine. First gymnastics. Second jokes and logic. Transcendent religion. Complex acrobatic dancing. Complex defamation. Performing on the high wire and the sky pole. Simple radio construction. Raising, breeding and dissecting frogs. (Karakoli, not earth frogs.) History reading, Camiroi and galactic, basic and geological. Decadent comedy. Simple geometry and trigonometry, hand and machine. Track and field. Shaggy people jokes and hirstute logic. Simple obscenity. Simple mysticism. Patterns of falsification. Trapeze work. Intermediate electronics. Human dissection. History reading, Camiroi and galactic, technological. Introverted drama. Complex geometries and analytics, hand and machine. Track and field for fifth form record. First wit and logic. First alcoholic appreciation. Complex mysticism. Setting intellectual climates, defamation in three dimensions. Simple oratory. Complex trapeze work. Inorganic chemistry. Advanced electronics. Advanced human dissection. Fifth Form Thesis. The child is now ten years old and is half through his primary schooling. He is an unfinished animal, but he has learned to learn. Reemphasis on slow reading. Simple prodigious memory. History reading, Camiroi and galactic, economic. Horsemanship (of the Patrushkoe, not the earth horse.) Advance lathe and machine work for art and utility. Literature, passive. Calculi, hand and machine pankration. Advanced wit and logic. Second alcoholic appreciation. Differential religion. First business ventures. Complex oratory. Building-scaling. (The buildings are higher and the gravity stronger than on Earth; this climbing of buildings like human flies calls out the ingenuity and daring of the Camiroi children.) Nuclear physics and post-organic chemistry. Simple pseudo-human assembly. History reading, Camiroi and galactic, cultural. Advanced prodigious memory. Vehicle operation and manufacture of simple vehicle. Literature, active. Astrognosy, prediction and programming. Advanced pankration. Spherical logic, hand and machine. Advanced alcoholic appreciation. Integral religion. Bankruptcy and recovery in business. Conmanship and trend creation. Post-nuclear physics and universals. Transcendental athletics endeavor. Complex robotics and programming. History reading, Camiroi and galactic, seminal theory. Consummate prodigious memory. Manufacture of complex land and water vehicles. Literature, compenduous and terminative. (Creative bookburning following the Camiroi thesis that nothing ordinary be allowed to survive.) Cosmic theory, seminal. Philosophy construction. Complex hedonism. Laser religion. Conmanship, seminal. Consolidation of simple genius status. Post-robotic integration. History reading, Camiroi and galactic, future and contingent. Category invention. Manufacture of complex lightbarrier vehicles. Construction of simple asteroids and planets. Matrix religion and logic. Simple human immortality disciplines. Consolidation of complex genius status. First problems of post-consciousness humanity. First essays in marriage and reproduction. History construction, active. Manufacture of ultra-light-barrier vehicles. Panphilosophical clarifications. Construction of viable planets. Consolidation of sjmple sanctity status. Charismatic humor and pentacosmic logic. Hypogyroscopic economy. Penentaglossia. (the perfection of the fifty languages that every educated Camiroi must know including six Earthian languages. Of course the child will already have colloquial mastery of most of these, but he will not yet have them in their full depth.) Construction of complex societies. World government. (A course of the same name is sometimes given in Earthian schools, but the course is not of the same content. In this course the Camiroi student will govern a world, though not one of the first aspect worlds, for a period of three or four months.) Tenth form thesis. The child will now be fifteen years old and will have completed his primary education. In many ways he will be advanced beyond his Earth counterpart. Physically more sophisticated, the Camiroi child could kill with his hands an Earth-type tiger or a cape buffalo. An Earth child would perhaps be reluctant even to attempt such feats. The Camiroi boy (or girl) could replace any professional Earth athlete at any position of any game, and could surpass all existing Earth records. It is simply a question of finer poise, strength and speed, the result of adequate schooling. As to the arts (on which Earthlings sometimes place emphasis) the Camiroi child could produce easy and unequaled masterpieces in any medium. More important, he will have learned the relative unimportance of such pastimes. The Camiroi child will have failed in business once, at age ten, and have learned patience and perfection of objective by his failure. He will have acquired the techniques of falsification and conmanship. Thereafter he will not be easily deceived by any of the citizens of any of the worlds. The Camiroi child will have become a complex genius and a simple saint; the latter reduces the index of Camiroi crime to near zero. He will be married and settled in those early years of greatest enjoyment. The child will have built, from materials found around any Camiroi house, a faster-thanlight vehicle. He will have piloted it on a significant journey of his own plotting and programming. He will have built quasi-human robots of great intricacy. He will be of perfect memory and judgment and will be well prepared to accept solid learning. He will have learned to use his whole mind, for the vast reservoirs which are the unconscious to us are not unconscious to him. Everything in him is ordered for use. And there seems to be no great secret about the accomplishments, only to do everything slowly enough and in the right order: Thus they avoid repetition and drill which are the shriveling things which dull the quick apperception. The Camiroi schedule is challenging to the children, but it is nowhere impossible or discouraging. Everything builds to what follows. For instance, the child is eleven years old before he is given post-nuclear physics and universals. Such subjects might be too difficult for him at an earlier age. He is thirteen years old before he undertakes category invention, that intricate course with the simple name. He is fourteen years old when he enters the dangerous field of panphilosophical clarification. But he will have been constructing comprehensive philosophies for two years, and he will have the background for the final clarification. We should look more closely at this other way of education. In some respects it is better than our own. Few Earth children would be able to construct an organic and sentient robot within fifteen minutes if given the test suddenly; most of them could not manufacture a living dog in that time. Not one Earth child in five could build a faster-than-light vehicle and travel it beyond our galaxy between now and midnight. Not one Earth child in a hundred could build a planet and have it a going concern within a week. Not one in a thousand would be able to comprehend pentacosmic logic. Kidnapping five Camiroi at random and constituting them a pilot tive book-burning, particularly in the education field, c. Judicious hanging of certain malingering Your Subscription Is Your Private Window On the stars in our galaxy Tim only thing we know about tomorrow it tlmi it has its roots today. And out of the fant'ritlc facts of today's scientific wonders Onlixy all-star lineup of contributors weave storh-. that are sometimes wry, sometimes terrifying hut always a delight to read. Wnnlil you like to join us, next issue and nvoty -..thereafter for years to come, on this In  mating exploration of the fears and folbh ill tomorrow? All it takes is a check, a stamp ami a minute of your time. (If you prefnr not to tear the coupon out of your magaflno, jo-.t give us the information requested on a plain piece of paper.) From then on the mails will bring Galaxy to your door, with the best stin being written by the best science-fiction wiltors of all time. Moro arc some of the famous stories that appeared n Galaxy in its first fifteen years. Will the next fifteen years be as good? Frank ly, we don't think so. We think they'll be butter!  Galaxy Publishing Corp. ' #I Hudson Street #   Hudson Street New York, N.Y. #  Yes, start my subscription to Galaxy right away. I enclose   my check or money order for:   H # issues for .#   # issues for  #    Name  Address   City  State P U S. only. Add #c  Please check whether Zip Code per issue foreign postage. O new or Q renewal.    .    Baby Is Three Theodore Sturgeon The Ballad of Lost C'Mell Cordwainer Smith The Big Time Fritz Leiber The Caves of Steel Isaac Asimov Day After Doomsday Poul Anderson the Demolished Man Alfred Bester Do J Wake or Dream? Frank Herbert The Dragon Masters Jack Vance The Fireman (Farenheit #) Ray Bradbury Gravy Planet (The Space Merchants) Pohl  Kornbluth Here Gather the Stars ( Way Station) Clifford D. Simak Home from the Shore Gordon R. Dickson Hot Planet Hal Clement King of the City Keith Laumer Mindswap Robert Sheckley Med Ship Man Murray Leinster The Men in the Walls The Old Die Rich H. L. Gold The Puppet Masters Robert A. Heinlein Surface Tension James Blish The Visitor at the Zoo Damon Knight Wind between the Worlds Lester del Rey  I enclose lOtf to help cover shipping. Phense rush inn me as a Trial Member in the Ciub. Then, every nniit h  send me the Club's free bulletin, "Things to Com,' I  which describes coming selections. For each bunk   accept, I will pay only #, plus shipping, unions I Ink  an extra-value selection at a higher price. I need lk  only four books within a year and may resign ul uni  time thereafter.  pay nothing, owe nothing, and my membership "ill    canceled. Name Address, City Zone Stale If under #, parent must sign here (Offer good in U.S.A. only ) I##IA YoME with a short trial membership in the Science Fiction Book Club combines three great science fiction classics for the first the most thought-provoking, compelling epics ever to come from the pen of the distinguished research biochemist and leading science fiction writer, Isaac Asimov. How to Get This Unusual Value for only I Of Because you enjoy Science thrillers, the Science Fiction Book Club would like to acquaint you with the most imaginative, informative, entertaining new science fiction books as they are written. That is why we have arranged to send you Subscription to the Club. Here's how the Club works: each month it offers a really superb new science fact or fiction book at a fraction of its regular price. Even though these books sell for #, # and up in their original editions, Club members get them tions. Extra-value books cost more. And the Club tells you in advance what each monthly selection will be. During your Trial Subscription you agree to take as few as four books in the next twelve months. After that you may take as few or as many books as you want, and you may cancel at any time. It's a deal that is hard to beat. Mail Coupon With Only I Of # t with a short trial membership. After seven days, if you will be canceled. Otherwise you will be enrolled in the Club as a Trial Member, and you need take only four books in the next twelve months. Mail the coupon today to: Science Fiction Book Club, Garden City, New York collapse. Its myriad worlds had already begun to war among themselves, plunging the universe into barbaric chaos. Civilization seemed doomed. But master scientists laboring to ensure that civilization would be preserved during the dark ages to come, established twin "Foundations" at opposite ends of the Galaxy, to form the nucleus of a new civilization, and in time to unite across the Galaxy to form a new... a stronger... a more enduring Second Empire. In Foundation and Foundation and Empire, we follow the course of the First Foundation an it rekindles the light of civilization in an everincreasing portion of the Galaxy -- and as it In confronted by its greatest crisis: a dangerous soul-consuming desire is conquest of the Galaxy! Within a decade, he tyrannized the entire Galaxy -- except for the Second Foundation. And this became his mania -- to find and conquer the Second Foundation. Everything in the Galaxy must be his!...  February # # c by Hayden Howard by Philip K. Dick by iU Uli Seated :Bennett Cerf, Faith Baldwin,' Bergen Evans, Bruce Catton, Mignon G.Eberhart, John Caples, J. D. Ratcliff. Standing; Mark Wiseman, Max Shulman, Rudolf Flesch, Red Smith, Rod Serling. "We're looking for people who want to write" By Gordon Carroll Director, Famous Writers School, Former editor, Reader's Digest, Time, Inc., Coronet If you want to write, my colleagues and I would like to test your writing aptitude. We'll help you find out if you can be trained to become a successful writer. Several years ago, we started the Famous Writers School. Our aim was to help qualified people acquire the skills they need to break into print. We poured everything we knew about writing into a new kind of professional training course, which you take at home and in your free time. After a solid grounding in fundamentals, you get advanced training in the specialty of your choice -- Fiction, Non-Fiction, Advertising or Business Writing. Each of your writing assignments is examined by instructors who are themselves professional writers or editors. Your instructor spends up to two hours analyzing your work. He blue-pencils corrections right on it -- much as an editor does with established writers. Then he returns it to you with a long personal letter of advice and specific recommendations. This training works well. Our students have sold their writing to more than # publications including Reader's Digest, True, Redbook. Stephen Novak of Wayne, N. J., says, "I just received a check from Ellery Queen's Mystery Magazine. That's #I stories sold in six months." Doris Stebbins of S. Coventry, Conn., who has sold six stories to Woman's Day for # writes, "Taking your Course has made  it all possible." Writing Aptitude Test offered To find out if you can benefit from this training, send for the School's Aptitude Test. If you test well, or offer other evidence of writing ability you may enroll. But there is no obligation to do so. P  Famous Writers School j Dept. #, Westport Connecticut # I I want to know if I have writing aptitude, j Please mail me, free, your Writing Aptitude I Test and #-page illustrated brochure. I Mr. I Mrs Age I Miss Circle one and please print I Street j City ! State Zip j Accredited by the Accrediting Commission I of the National Home Study Council. Galaxy is published in French and Italian. The U. S. Edition is published in Braille. This Edition is also published in living Tape by Services for the Blind, Inc., Des Moines, Iowa. f Editor by Hayden' Howard by Richard Wilson by Jack Vance by Philip K. Dick by Wallace West by Christopher Anvil by R. A. Lafferty by Thomas M. Disch #t John Sladek by Willy Ley by Frederik Pohl by Algis Budrys Science Editor Associate Editor Publisher Production Manager Advertising Circulation Director bi-monthly by Galaxy Publishing Corporation. Main offices: #I Hudson Street; New York, N.Y. #. #c per copy Subscription: (# copies) # In the United States, Canada, Mexico, South and Central America and U. S. Possessions. Elsewhere #. Second-class postage paid at New York, N.Y. and at additional mailing offices. Copyright New York # by Galaxy Publishing Corporation, Robert M. Guinn, President. All rights including translations reserved. Ail material submitted must be accompanied by selfaddressed stamped envelopes. The publisher assumes no responsibility for unsolicited material. All stories printed In this magazine are fiction and any similarity between characters and actual persons Is coincidental. Printed In the U.SA. By The Guinn Co., Inc. N. Y. Title Reg. U. S. Pat. Off. More About Being Bad A t the World Science Fiction Convention for #, hdd in Cleveland, Ohio, in September, the producers of a new sciencefiction television show called Star Trek appeared, bearing pilot films, samples of costumes, a brace of writers and their own good selves. They were greeted with a great deal of enthusiasm from the fans and well they should have been, because a power of money had gone into some handsome sets, and a power of talent had been invested in preparing the scripts. On the strength of the sample displayed in Cleveland, and knowledge that sudh writers as Theodore Sturgeon, Robert Bloch, Harlan Ellison and others were writing stories for the show, the Cleveland Convention voted it a special plaque for excellence. Then the regular TV season rolled around, and the real Star Trek shows (not the pilots; TV people like to play a little game with pilots, which seldom if ever are truly representative of the real thing, so it was to be expected that the actual prqduct Moskowitz completes his definitive study of Science Fiction. This is the last in a four-volume series that critically surveys the major writers of science fiction during the past three hundred years and anthologizes representative examples of their work. Included in this distinguished collection are "Voyage to the Moon" by Cyrano de Bergerac, "Eternal Adam" by Jules Verne, "The Country of the Blind" by H. G. Wells, "The Los Amigos Fiasco" by A. Conan Doyle, and Stanley G. Weinbaum's "The Lotus Eaters." # pages# Masters of Modern Science Fiction "... devotes individual chapters to #I authors... fills a void in our knowledge of current writers..." # pages#Library Journal Shapers of Science Fiction "One could not want a more detailed and fascinating account... no one has surveyed the roots of science fiction as well as Mr. Moskowitz; probably no one ever will; possibly, no one can." # pages# Galaxy "... an exceptionally fine job of showing how modern science fiction developed..." -- Analog  # pages# Cleveland and New York would be shoddier, cheaper and duller) hit the air, and... good heavens, what unorthodoxy! The regular shows were just as good as the pilots! It looked as though there were finally going to be a regular science-fiction series on television that we wouldn't have to explain away as a cheap imitation of the real thing; something some of us might turn to for enjoyment. Enjoy it while you can, fellows. As of yesterday the word was out: Star Trek will be off the air shortly after you read this. It just didn't make it in the ratings. Once again the high priests of TV programming having saved us from the danger of viewing anything not instantly comprehensible by a dull pre-schooler. The reason is the old familiar one: At the time-slot when Star Trek was presented for viewing, the other shows had a larger share of the audience. Now, it is a fact -- not unknown to TV executives -- that the way to build up your share of the audience is to appeal to the most immature and least well educated groups in the country, because there are more of them, Sfar Trek made the mistake of appealing to a comparatively literate group: that is, ten-yearolds would probably like it, but six-year-olds would not. Please understand us: Stat, Trek was a fun show, worth encouraging, but not necessarily the best show ever produced. Science fiction is capable of far more challenge and drama than even Star Trek ever dreamed of using. We wouldn't mind if it were being cancelled for something better; but all experience indicates that there is at least a .# probability that it win be cancelled for something worse. And so the TV wise men have won another victory in their ceaseless battle to stamp out thought in the American mind... Unless, of course, there's a lastminute reprieve. If enough people wrote letters to the National Broadcasting Company, or the local stations carrying Star Trek, or even to the sponsors, it miht get them to give this promising show a chance to show what it can do. But they probably won't. They've got other things on their minds -- such as trying to figure out why the biggest rating smash success in recent months was a tenyear-old movie.      Why were these men great? How does anyone -- man or woman -- achieve greatness? Is it not by mastery of the powers within ourselves? Know the mysterious world within you ! Attune yourself to the wisdom of the ages! 'Grasp the inner power of your mind I Learn the secrets of a full and peaceful life I Benjamin Franklin, statesman and inventor... , Isaac Newton, discoverer of the Law of Gravitation... Franci Bacon, philosopher and scientist... like many other learned and great men and women... were Rosicrucians. The Rosicrucians existence for centuries. Today, headquarters of of mail annually to all parts of the world. MasLife" -- No obA nonD.B.J. San Jose, California #, U.S.A. Please send me the free book. The Mastery of Life, which explains how I may learn to use my faculties and powers of mind. Name Address He was dropped info Red China on a mission he didn't know -- with his life a forfeit if he failed! I H unted by the F.B.I. as a convicted mass murderer . and concealed by the Central Intelligence Agency for some damnable purpose, Dr. Joe West plodded across the dark runway. His footsteps clumped toward the silhouette of the aircraft. His legs felt impossibly heavy. Swollen. But he thought his legs were as thin aS when he was an undernourished scholarship student at Harvard Med School. Imaginary heavy legs? Dr. Joe West's mouth split in a confused grin. Psychosomatic elephantiasis? What had the C.I.A. given him? T Tis face was prison-thin as  he plodded toward the aircraft. Staring at the cavernous air intakes under the variable sweep wings, Dr. West recognized the bomber as the last of the air breathers. Take-off is rocket assisted, too many G's for my circulatory system, he thought dully. Probably when # miles per hour or some godawful starting speed was attained, the bombers ramjets would become operative, and it would flash like a torch through the night. Too fast! The exertion of walking made him gasp. His heartbeats faltered. At his side his C.I.A. bodyguard urged him on, and the distance to the bomber became excrutiating. Imaginary heavy legs? Imaginary was what one of the excitedly smiling faces in the Harvard Circle had assured him. But in another room in the basement of C.I.A. headquarters, another doctor had reassured him that any slight swelling of his legs was merely a mild side effect of a mild sedative. Contra'dictory liars! Had they saved him or traded him off? His legs dragged like anchors as the Air Force ground crew boosted Dr. West up the steel ladder toward the belly of the intruder bomber. In his bemused condition, the tiny orifices pitting the stainless steel skin of the bomber looked like pores. This damned airplane was designed to fly too low, too fast! Did the pores exude sweat to protect its fuselage from the meteoric blaze of air friction? Several of these dorCt want to burn, he thought, almost panicking as they shoved him up into a confining metal tunnel in the aircraft. As he crawled, the glittering close walls hummed against his eardrums and clinked and echoed. Someone was crawling close behind him. His legs dragging. Dr. West crawled with the strength of his arms and shoulders. His damned legs felt twenty pounds overweight. His muscles shivered. His eyes blinked. His mouth twisted. Mild sedative? Like heck! He felt as disoriented as if he'd undergone narcohypnosis. His straining arms pulled him into the cramped electronic counter-measures capsule of the bomber. Unexpectedly his head bumped the low ceiling, and his eyes widened with claustrophobia. The angry world closed on him like a fist. He tried to turn. Not enough room for two men in here! But a nameless Major was struggling in beside him. Massive and radiating het, the Major grunted. The pressure door clunked shut, sealing them in. Like twins in a womb they squirmed and politely elbowed each other. Dr. West realized they were seated facing backward toward the tail. Against him, the Major's shoulder twisted; and the Major's blue eyes loomed so close, they blurred. "Let me fix your crash -- I mean -- safety harness." The Major's laugh was high pitched for such a huge man. "Here's your crash helmet, you C.I.A. bum! They -- " A metallic shriek exploded. Lurching forward, the bomber howled along the rimway, hurled itself. Facing backward. Dr. Joe West felt his eyeballs bulge as acceleration dragged the nylon straps into his chest. Gawking down at the one tiny heatinsulated viewplate between his boots, he glimpsed discolored clouds. The dark mountains of the California coastline were backlighted by the sunrise. Incongruously, obscenely, the sunrise sank into the mountains. Dr. West realized the bomber had activated its ramjets. It was out-speeding the turning Barth. The dawn drowned. The darkening Pacific Ocean glittered as this lone bomber hurried to overtake the night. Only in darkness could its cargo survive. T he Air Force Major squirmed. "Hope you ' -- I mean -- Central Intelligence -- you spooks can't just send us off and kill us -- without telling us the mission?" The Major's laughter rose like the safety valving of a steam boiler. "The generals shook our hands too much. The brass didn't level with us at the briefing." "I wasn't at the briefing," Dr. West muttered. "Why don't you C.I.A spooks use your own black planes?" the Major laughed explosively. "The way your Deputy Director is buddying around with the President, your Central Intelligence already owns more manned aircraft that the Air Force. So send one of your own black clungot damn few of them." Dr. West didn't know what to answer. His head hurt. "That was a controDed-environment tank they hoisted into our bomb bay," the Major's voice persisted. "Too heavy. Hell of a long take-off run. Heavy spray tank. Too heavy. So tell me we're going to spray crops." n The Major shovelled sarcasm. 'T mean -- the Air Force is not officially at war, you Imow. I can't speak for the C.IJl. Have your spooks got Presidential approval for this mission? Does he know what's in the spray tank?" "He may. I don't," the Major laughed, squirming, tiying to readjust the leather holster on his hip. Dr. West contorted his body, trying to give the Major leBibw room. The Major was lowing too explosive a personaHty, and it was difficult to estimate fiow he would react if he recognized Dr. West At least the Majot; was not piloting the bomber. Dr. West wet his dry lips. nphe aircraft's flight steadied.  Autopilot's switched' to astro-inertial guidance," the Major said. TJp front Colonel Neller can take his nap. But I got a personal reason for finding out what's in the spray tank." Dr. West wished the Major would chut upl Speechless, Dr. West shook his head. Hfe eardrunis were killing him. Strapped to his side as closely as a Siamese twin, the Major eyeballed him. "You feel okay?" Dr. West blinked at the Major's enormously dose face. Plainly the Major had not recognized him from the T.V. news, and Dr. West tried to relax. Sometimes when people recognized Dr. West, they tried to kill him. "The Colonel up there in the control module and you and me, all three in the hot seat," the Major persisted. "We'll fry together, so what's in the spray tank?" Dr. Joe West furrowed his brow. Clumsily, he tried to scratch his armpit without elbowing the Major. Within his nylon flying suit Dr. West's body was perspiring in the padded cotton rags of a Chinese commune worker, deceased. He couldn't remember if he had been told what was in the ray tank. Something alive was crawling up his ribs. Hungrily, it bit. Dr. West's face lifted in his pained grin. Evidently for authentidty the Central Intelligence Agency had salted his rags with genuine Chinese Communist fleas. Another bite! Grinning like a befuddled skeleton. Dr. West imagined when his last drop of blood had been drunk, the fleas would arise in unison and jshout: "Paper Tiger!" Then in glorious self-defense and in order to preserve international peace, the fleas would infiltrate the Major. But the Major would not be another Burma, or Pakistan, The Major's profile, twelve inches from the Doctor's eyes, appeared massive and forbidding. His teth ere grinding with tension. The Major would not negotiate with fleas. Or men. The Major's thick forefinger poked the black box on the Doctor's lap. "That's wired to the spray tank. Hey, this dial is at # degrees! Is that Fahrenheit? That's the temperature of the human body. What has the C.I.A. got us carrying? "How should I know," Dr. West's mouth answered as if it had been trained. "I'm only a biotechnician who twists the dials and gets shot." But he knew he was a medical doctor! "I'm not even C.I.A." That was true. Even his mouth wanted to disassociate him from the C.I.A. "I wasn't even at the flight briefing." "All they showed us was a turning point at the end of our fuel range." The Major opened his hand, then flattened it like a wing and thrust! "Target a couple of himdred miles inland on the deck -- minimum altitude. The Chicomms are more apt to knock us down with a tree or a hut roof or a radio tower than with A. A. missiles," the Major laughed, his forehead beaded with sweat. "I need to know what's in the spray tank and to know it now." He unzipped the front of his flying suit. D r. West's throat clicked, not much of a laugh. Here he was with ' an agricultural commune costume concealed under his fl # dng suit, and the Major in Air Force blues. He hoped this was only an oversight, a t # rpical lack of coordination between the Air Force and the C.I.A. as to escape dress. Their costumes didn't match. Obviously one man could not eject without the other. Aircraft this fast didn't carry parachutes. "What's in the spray -- " "If the plane is hit -- " The two men spoke simultaneously, but the Major proved to be the more courteous. He answered the Doctor's question. "If we're hit, blooie!" The Major's teeth flashed white. "I mean if we're only damaged." "They'll never touch us. You're not setting in one of your blackpainted C.I.A. clunkers now. This is the real Air Force. The Chinks haven't upgraded their A.A. missiles in ten years." Dr. West scratched his flea bites and supposed the Major probably was accurate. For the last fifteen years the Chinese had been concentrating their limited industrial capacity on solid fuel I.C.B.M.'s with big, dirty hundred-megaton warheads. Their successful strategy had been continual infiltration and limited warfare. Their moves were shielded by blackmail based on the avowed Chinese policy of massive nuclear retaliation. The Chinese did not bother with modem antiaircraft or antiI.C.B.M. systems. In the U.N. General Assembly the Chinese representative alternately stated that no umbrella was needed for and that all umbrellas are futile. When he was in a benevolent mood, the Chinese representative would smile and state that huge countries like the United States and the Chinese Confederation of Nations were equally vulnerable. In the back of Dr. West's skull he realized, remembered this aircraft was aimed much deeper than a few hundred miles into China. It would be penetrating far beyond its fuel point of no return. II #CA yrajor, rephrasing my ques--tion, what happens to us if the plane has, say, mechanical difficulties?" "Doc, you don't sound very confident about the maintenance procedures of your Air Force. Suppose we have a quadruple flame-out right now over the Pacific," the Major laughed. "Forward in the control module, lonely old Colonel Neller pulls a lever. Blooie! His capsule ejects. Our sealed capsule ejects straight up, and at the top of the arc we get all loose and weightless like we're modern young guys in the Space Corps and not obsolete, old, manned-aircraft personnel. Our drogue chute opens, then our big chute jerks open, and we come down to Earth. No sweat. We float in a whole Pacific Ocean of sweat. What I need to know is what's in our spray tank, Doc?" Dr. West sat rigid. The Major twice had addtessed him as "Doc". "What dirty soup is in our spray tank. Doc," the Major's voice persisted. Dr. West couldn't speak. He was afraid, in a moment the Major would say, oat to mouse : "Doc, is your last name West?" "You feel okay," the Major's voice asked. Dr. West pointed at his mouth, made swallowing gestures, shook his head. He couldn't speak, nauseated. Violently he had been denounced in the U.N. General Assembly. Both the United States and Canada had been implicated and denounced by a dozen oriental countries. That was ten years ago when there still were individual oriental nations. The Chinese People's Republic had put on the biggest dramatic production, giving humane refuge to several hundred Eskimo survivors. Canadian and American lynch mobs had demonstrated outside Dr. West's pirison. "Save our Eskimos," they chanted. "Everyone has a right to live." Their waving signs demanded an end to genocide. "An end to murder," their eager young voices shouted as they battered at the prison gates. "Give us Dr. West! Kill him!" Dr. West bowed his head. It was true. He was a murderer. He had been convicted of genocide. The Canadian prison had closed on him like a softly smothering fist. The ramjet bomber howled and shuddered, and Dr. West realized it was slanting down into the denser atmosphere. Already the bomber was more than halfway across the Pacific. The viewplate between his boots was black as the night beneath, mirroring his eyes. #TThat's in the spray tank. Doc?" The Major sounded personally concerned. "You're too old to be a C.I.A. biotechnician. I mean -- they're kids in their twenties, just knob twisters. You're someone big. When those C.I.A. spooks shoved you into the aircraft, one of them slipped his tongue. I heard him call you 'Doc'. So I figured you got a Ph.D. Maybe you're even a member of the Harvard Circle in the C.I.A. You must know what we're flying into -- " To Dr. West's relief the Major was proceeding along the wrong track. He still had not recognized Dr. West. "That spray tank was airlifted into Edwards Air Force Base in a big old C#," the Major persisted. "Word is the C# came from Arkansas. Pine Bluff, Arkansas. An arsenal there. Even I know that's where they breed the microbes. You're a top scientist or C.I.A. or both." The Major slapped his pistol holster. "You're not expendable like me. I mean this mission must be crucial. Is this the beginning? The spray tank? Are we going to "No one will die." "No one will die -- like hell!" the Major exploded. "We'll be crossing the Chink coastline in a few minutes. In a few more minutes we'll reach our turn around point. We can't go any farther, and by that time something will happen, courtesy of you C.I.A. spooks. I don't even think I want it to happen! The President said we would never be first to use germ warfare!" "What do you want?" The Doctor's fear and rage and frustration exploded against the Major. "You're damned hysterical for an obsolete military mind who has been eating out of the public trough for twenty years? What do you want? A nice clean antiseptic hydrogen bomb?" "Just tell me the mission, Doc." The Major's voice became surprisingly patient. "Colonel Neller and I got a right to know what we're risking our lives for. That spray tank may be warmed to # degrees, but it's no nutrient solution for babies. There's no three-eyed Chink dragon monster swimming in that tank. I mean -- " The Major closed his eyes. Evidently the Major was listening to the Colonel through the intercom. He peered at Dr. West. "Instruments indicate we just crossed the Chinese coastline north of Canton." "Hey!" the Major exclaimed. "Less than fifteen minutes, and we got to turn around. Doc, what are your orders? You better start spraying!" Dr. West sat there. "When the red light comes on -- on this box -- the sequence will begin." He remembered that much. The aircraft shuddered as it rammed through the thickening atmosphere. A fiery glow engulfed the viewplate beneath the Doctor's feet. We must be down on the deck, the Doctor thought, imagining mountains and radio towers and cliffs looming ahead. The bomber was dependent upon the precise functioning of its terrain-following radar. "You'd better press that spray button! We're nearing our fuel point of no return," the Major shouted louder than was necessary. An excited smile began squirming across his face. "There's no time left. Do it. Give it to him. We're as low as we can fly. Dust Mao Ill's armpits. God help the Chinese and all of us!" Dr. West glanced at the trembling face. The Major's reactions seemed to be oscillating between excitement and revulsion. "We're gonna give it to 'em! What are we giving the Chinks? Q-fever?" the Major's voice raced on. "Pneumonic plague when you press that black box on your lap? Mutated scrub typhus? Terrific! Terrible! I can see the black box is set for fifteen minutes spray duration. God! That's a long time. Fifteen minutes! Flying slowed down to # miles per hour, fifteen minutes makes a spray line # miles long! "I'm not stupid," the Major shouted. "There's ten hours of nig;it over South China. Ten hours before the sun dries out your aerosol microbes. Ten hours of damp night while the sleeping Chinese breathe. For ten hours the wind will blow. You C.I.A. spooks always know which way the wind is blowing. Even if its blowing only ten miles per hour across our spray line, that's a hundred miles the aerosol fog will sweep before the daylight comes. The Chinks! God; What's the incubation period?" Dr. West did not know what to answer. 'T'm not stupid," the Major laughed excitedly. We even studied arithmetic in the Air Academy. Five hundred miles of spray line multiplied by the wind carrying the fog a hundred miles across the line, covers five thousand square miles. No, that's fifty thousand square miles! How many sleeping Chinks in our fifty thousand square miles?" "Unfortunately, very few," Dr. West retorted, but immediately regretted it. "Very few? Like we're not really flying over China?" the Major laughed, and his face twisted in an agonized grin. "Wish the radar that's tracking us was our own. I wish this was an exercise over the Pacific. I mean -- like when I was in the last B-#'s, and I was so young I was unkillable. Hey, Colonel," he laughed, pressing the throat button of bis beimet mie. "L;aionei, leii me this mission is an exercise." The Major stopped talking. Listening, he closed his eyes. He coughed. The Major coughed uncontrollably. The Major's huge face whirled. "You C.I.A. bum," he yelled into Dr. West's face. "The aircraft's captured by it's autopilot. Colonel says he's smashed the auto pilot, and he still can't gain control. Hidden somewhere on this aircraft is another operating autopilot. For some reason you want to make sure we can't come home." C onsciously, Dr. West had not known this. But he must have known this was a one-way flight because his organism experienced neither violent surprise nor additional fear. With disappointment. Dr. West wondered whether, with all the political pressure the Harvard Circle of the C.I.A. had exerted to remove him from prison, after all the valuable time the Harvard Circle had spent to rejuvenate him and to carry out parapsychological tests, after he had begun to think he was important again, they had decided he was no better than an expendable technician. Wasted. Expendable. On the black box on his lap the red light flickered. Without thought, his thumb pressed the button as if it had been trained. "Drop the spray tank!" the Major was insisting into his throat mike. "Save fuel. Save minutes. Listen, Colonel, we're not working for the C.I.A. -- " Abruptly the Major closed his mouth as if the Colonel had said something equally abrupt to him. From his holster, the Major hauled out the heavy .# automatic pistol. At a range of six inches, its muzzle hole looked big enough to fall into. But Dr. West's thumb remained on the button. He ignored the , gun. "I'm not going to blow your brains out," the Major gasped. "I wanted to see what you'd do. The Colonel thinks it's possible the Air Force brass agreed to let the C.I.A. do this to us. If that's patriotism, I'm an orphan." '"The bomber howled and bucked through updrafts. Dr. West knew the aircraft was laying a trail of aerosol fog across the formerly desolate mountains of South Central China. "They should have told us," the Major blurted. "I'm a professional. I should have been given the chance to volunteer. The Colonel and me, we're going to complete this spray run on the chance that the Air Force did agree to -- sell us out. You C.I.A. spook, we've decided to complete the spraying mission." The Major waved the almost prehistoric .# automatic ineffectually. "Now do you feel better or worse?" Dr. West surreptitiously had managed to raise his thumb from the button. At first his thumb had not wanted to release the button, as if it had an overtrained, one-track mind of its own. The flickering red light stayed on, and Dr. West knew the spraying was continuing anyway. Probably if he never had pressed the button, a back-up mechanism would have initiated the spraying. Probably he was not only expendable; he was superfluous. Dr. West's mouth twisted with the quick pain of his thoughts. The Major had just stated that the Colonel and he had "decided" to complete the spraying mission. But the aircraft was flying itself, predestined as a missile. It would be too cruel to point out to the Major that no room had been allowed for human decisions. Plainly, the Major needed to believe he had 'decided." The Major still was clinging to his illusion of free decision. "I would like to blow yoiir brains out," the Major repeated and savagely hand operated the slide mechanism, ejecting an unfired cartridge from the automatic pistol. Pr. West looked away. He wondered if other military personnel still wore .# automatics. His own grandfather had kept one beneath his folded T shirts in the top drawer. Way back in World War II, his grandfather had carried it at Kasserine Pass. He said he never fired it. Vaguely, Dr. West remembered that the .# Colt Government automatic had been Model #. #? Three generations of officers must have carried these hand-cannons. Before the First World War, this very heavy caliber automatic had been designed to knock  down charging bolo-waving Moro tribesman, oir so his granndfather had said. The spraying aircraft bucked savagely, whether from an antiaircraft missile explosion or a mountain updraft Dr. West did not know. The Major cursed, and Dr. West smiled because it felt good to know that someone else was mor frightened than he was. The Major was quite a character. The Major appeared to be about forty-five years old and obsolete. He had picked the wrong Armed Service. There now were five Armed Services competing for younger men. The most clean-cut young men who wanted to completely leave this crowded world volunteered for the Space Corps and made worldtelevised crash landings on the Martian craters. More subtle young men with a flair for foreign languages joined the C.I.A., which had acquired its own subdeliver its armored vehicles and heavily armed guerilla war experts. The Navy still owned shoals of nuclear subs and its hulking aircraft carriers and the arrogant Marines. The Army had managed to acquire a transport air force and aerial cavalry and to retain some big tanks, which were used in parades, and control of tactical and defensive missiles. The poor old Air Force was left with its vast seedbeds planes and obsolete interceptors, only a dozen of these operational ramjet bambers, and the Major and his .#. C#Tf by any chance you C.I.A. A turncoats have rigged the autopilot to deliver our aircraft to the Chinks," the Major blurted, 'T will blow your brains out." 'Tf we land anywhere we'll be too lucky," Dr. West retorted. "Right now we're spraying across the interior of China. The people down there have been indoctrinated for two generations that we bring germ warfare. They'll greet us with yells and shrieks and fingernails and sharp hoes." At this, the Major showed his Ill big teeth. "You're full of fun and games." He thudded his .# automatic across his knee. "Chinks won't make me apologize and curse my country on international television. Your two C.I.A. I jerks, what were their names, Johnson and Mitsui? Pitiful performance. Doesn't the C.I.A. issue cyanide capsules? Couldn't those two jerks swallow? In the Air Force we don't need cyanide capsules." He waved his .# like a magic wand. "If we crash. I'll use the first five bullets on Chinks, and then -- " Dr. West remembered that the .# automatic holds a seven-iot clip. He remembered the tortured face of Johnson. The televised faces of Johnson and Mitsui had been bounced off Telstar satellite, and they were seen confessing to everything from dropping virulent hepatitus bombs to potato bugs. Their agonizing scenes had set record Neilson Ratings for their nonpaying sponsor, the Chinese Federation of Nations, and sold American mothers on some of the positive advantages of isolationism. The aircraft quivered. The red light on the black box on Dr. West's lap flickered out. The spray run was complete. As if on cue, the bomber exploded. D r. West, who had rejected the mob, who had made the hard moral decision for Eskimo genocide, who had faced his conviction and the angry fist of the world opinion, now screamed for life. In total darkness his body whirled, slower and slower. He floated in his nylon safety harness, weightless as a drowned man. Ah abrupt jolt whiplashed his neck. The swooping side-toside, revolving, swinging, rocking slamined his head against the wall of the capsule. Dr. West finally realized the capsule had been ejected from the bomber and the capsule's parachute already had opened. In the hoarse breathing descending pendulum silence of the capsule, Dr. West's hand crept to his slippery mouth. He bit his hand. The capsule was descending regardless of what he did. The explosion, the ejection from the bomber had been programmed. The smiling faces in the Harvard Circle of the Central Intelligence Agency had delivered him to China. "Why me? I never volunteered for this," he said. "You C.I.A. wretches, my narcohypnosis has worn pff. You may think you conditioned my responses like an experimental animars. IVe got news for you. It's worn off. I'm free!" Whatever program was in his skull, as it emerged Dr. West determined he would snafu it, foul it up. 'I'll sell out; I'll bug out. I owe no allegiance to a country who would do this to a man. I've got one ambition, to save my neck and to hell with you!" The capsule struck the earth. Dr. West raised his head in the blinding darkness of the capsule. He shook the Major's slack shoulder. A gurgling sound -- With shock. Dr. West felt his foot was wet. He groped down. Too much liquid to be blood. The gurgling sound was more distinct when he stopped breathing. Water was leaking into the smashed bottom of the capsule. ing, Dr. West thought. Instead of striking the mountainsides in this formerly desolate western interior of Szechuan Province, the capsule must have descended into a precipitious river valley where water was -- This is what Dr. West thought. -- Szechuan Province? Until now he had not remembered the landing was to be in Szechuan Province. "Memory -- triggered!" He realized the landing of the capsule had unblocked data the C.I.A. had drilled into his memory. Now he could even visualize the map. The terrain, changing sets of spy-in-sky photographs were riffled before his inner eyes. The slender fingers of Dr. George Pruning had paused beside an oval dot on the aerial photo. "Another new irrigation reservoir." Dr. Bruning's calmly intelligent face smiled across the table at him. D r. George Bruning was no medical doctor. He was a former boy wonder, a former geophysicist, a former scientific astronaut, whose two lovable children and smiling wife and publicity in Life Mag had resulted in his election to The House of Representatives. His political defeat by a movie star two years later resulted in his appointment to the President's Scientific Advisory Staff. He was photographed playing croquet with the President. He was promoted to Chief Scientific Advisor. The unexpected defection of Australia to Neutralism resulted in wholesale firings in the Central Intelligence Agency. Dr. George Bruning was appointed by the President as Deputy Director of the C.I.A. George might be inexperienced in the use of cloak and dagger, but he soon V W showed himself to be an or . ganizer. His own agency emerged within the Agency and gained  the newspaper label 'Harvard Circle". By a noncoincidence, V not only had Dr. George Brun' ing and his four top assistants j attended Harvard as undergrad' uates, so had the President of the United States. 'So what's the big deal?" Dr.  West hissed, struggling to unbuckle his nylon safety harness. No explanation, but odd details emerged from the outer layer of his memory -- instructions. He remembered that there was a special landing kit attached under the seat. A detail, but it was a remarkable feat of memV r ory because he had never looked under the seat. His hand felt it though. He could visualize its contents laid out on a white table. Total partial recall. "You miserable wretches, you're rationing me details." Dr. West's hands lifted the metal kit and attached it to a prearranged hook inside the voluminous padded jacket of his Chinese worker's costume. "You're all very stupid if you think I can pass for a Chinese just because I'm a student of oriental population problems." Dr. West knew his laughter was frightened with hysteria. "Unfortunately I've a pale prison complexion like a Swede, big brown eyes like an Italian and a long jawbone like a Scotsman." Plainly he was outfitted in this agricultural commune costume for some reason other than to pass as a Chinese at close range. Water continued to gurgle into the capsule. Dr. West's nostrils detected the faint, yet fetid odor that emanates from steams polluted by humanity. There were no sounds of people outside the capsule. Not even a frog croaked in the night outside. TTrom his escape kit. Dr. West's  hand detached a small, heavy, no larger than a woman's compact, radio. He knew it was was an automatic signal sender. In order to extend the aerial his hands were trained to locate the upper air vent in the darkness, to twist it open and project the aerial like a collapsible fishing rod into the Chinese night. Dr. West crouched in the blackness of the capsule with his legs in the rising water and his thumb on the signal-switch of the miniaturized ionospheric-;ricochet radio beacon. He knew it was broadcasting a continuous signal to someone. He suposed his body had been trained in a mock-up of this ejection capsule, but he couldn't remember that yet. "You chose me, but you didn't trust me. Only part of my memory, part of my conditioning has been unblocked. But I won't wait for the cues like a trained dog. I'm going to tear apart your conditioning, Sammy." Dr. Sammy Wynoski had been a medical doctor, and before that, by a noncoincidence, Sammy W#moski had been an imdergraduate at Harvard. Joe West had not attended Harvard as an undergraduate, but he had received a partial scholarship to the Harvard Graduate School of Medicine. An inarticulate, intense kook named Sammy Wynoski had roomed next to him during his final years. Dr. Joe West had returned to the Coast to specialize in endocrinology, which led to research in Arctic ecology, which led to population control research d to the exalted position of Director of Oriental Population Problems Research at the University of California, from which job he was canned, and back to the Arctic where he had enough courage to uncover the real cause of the Eskimo population explosion and to try to do something positive before it was too late. For this, he was sentenced to life imprisonment. For this, had the C.I.A. freed him? During those hectic years, Dr. Sam Wynoski had been quietly specializing in chemopsychiatry, with an increasing number of week-end jobs as a medical consultant to the Central ' lAtelligence Agency. When good old Han'Erdman George Bruning was appointed Deputy Director, Sammy Wynoski answered his country's call, his Harvard school buddy's phone call, and became a full-time member of the Harvard Circle of the C.I.A. Thus Dr. Joe West and Dr. Sammy Wynoski met after ten phis X years in the basement of C.I.A. headquarters. They were at opposite ends of a hypodermic needle which Dr. Sam Wynoski apologetically inserted into Dr. Joe West's arm. Auh -- career, Joe," Dr. Sam W#moski had said. "That -- uh -- prison haircut looks real fuzzy." Dr. West had been in no condition to answer. "You bunch of amateurs," Dr. West muttered, crouching in the flooding capsule. "Have you got any plan?" Then the Major groaned. Dr. West's pulse rate jumped. His wrist gave a nervous jerk of its own volition. "We do -- something!" the Major's voice blurted, and he whispered : "Any Chinks out there? -- What you doing?" "Nothing," Dr. West's voice replied soothingly. "Our best hope is to stay in the capsule." For some reason, his fingers twisted his wristwatch to the underside of his wrist. Damn capsule -- flooding," the Major grunted. We got to get out of here fast." From the thraidiing, it sounded as if the Major was having difficulty disengaging himself from his safety harness and assorted intercom wires and oxygen tubes. TVe stay here!" Dr. West's voice stated, his pulse rate accelerating as if teadying him for violent comGat. He realized -- he remBered, when he tipped back his wrist as He was now doings an injectioa needle emerged from his wiistwatch. lf the faceless airman becomes uncooperative," Dr. Sammy Wynosld had explained, simply prick him with the wristwatch needle." Otherwise Dr. West was to wait. He was not to kill the faceless airman until the proper strategic moment. Dr. West began to shiver. He had not remembered this until now. He had no intention of murdering die Major. He had no intention of murdering anyone, not even a Chinese. "Those sons of bitdies!" Dr. West blurted, in his memory studjdng Dr. Sammy Wynoski's apologetic face. "Yeah," the Major wheezed, probably also referring to the C.I.A. and the two men collided in the darkness. Dr. West realized he almost had jabbed the Major with the needle watch. With 'his other hand. Dr. West tried to tmbuckle the wristband. His fingers wouldn't obey him. His fingers struggled against his orders. He felt as frustrated as a spastic as he gasped and sloshed about in the water. The wristwatch fell off his wrist. Success! One victory against the Harvard Circle. #i;iou all right?" the Major  demanded. "Yes, fine. I feel much better. Let's get out of here. You're in command. Major." "I'm going to unbolt the hatch." "Hadn't we better wait in the capsule?" "But you just said -- let's get out," the Major hissed, perplexed. Dr. West was contradicting himself. "The ignorant Chinese peasants can't reach us, can't torture us if we're in the capsule." Dr. West's mouth talked fast. "Yes, they'll think the capsule is one of Aeirs. Our best hope is for the People's Militia to reach us. Still better is for the Maoist police to find us before the people lynch us. The capsule isn't sinking anymore. The water isn't rising. Probably we're mired in a rice paddy. Our only hope is to stay in the capsule." "You gone crazy or something? A minute ago you wanted out. Get out of this capsule!" The Major bodily shoved Dr. West through the hatch into the mud. Under Dr. West's submerged hands was the bristly feel of newly transplanted rice seedlings. He lifted his gaze up a steeply terraced mountainside to the night sky. Behind him, the Major thrashed out of the capsule into the mud and sloshed about in the darkness. With a gasp and a curse, the Major slipped off the crumbling edge of the narrow terrace into the rice paddy below. Those terraced rice paddies were little wider than a man's arm span. The capsule had not descended into a river valley. Dr. West saw that they had landed on a mountainside so steep that all this terracing would have been uneconomic for men. Immense labor would be required for the limited number of catties of rice the mountain could produce. The odors of the terrace makers permeated the night air. "Stinks like human -- fertilizer," the Major scramlbled back up the hand-packed mud slope. "Not Chinese." In his memory Dr. West visualized photographs of only five years ago showing these mountain desolate and dry, completely imeconomic for rice cultivation. During the last two or three years, incredible energy had been expended on these mountain terraces. The mountains were too steep, the terraces too small for efficient use of machinery. Human cultivators would consume too much rice, more energy laboring here than the submarginal rice harvests would replace. Yet these mountains had been laboriously terraced, magically irrigated, freshly handplanted with bristly new rice seedlings. "The moon is rising." Like glittering liquid steps, the terraced rice paddies shimmered down the mountainside into the dark canyon. "I smell smoke," the Major down there." Dr. West did not bother to disagree with him. Turning, he looked for the dim whiteness of another giant parachute, but there was no sign of Colonel Neller's escape capsule. IV T he Major held up his diining wet hand, feeling for the direction of the night breeze. God! I'm afraid the wind is coming from where we sprayed. Hell of a note if we get infected by our own spray. Got to move out of here fast!" Again, Dr. West did not bother to disagree with him. Dr. West's hand reached into his nylon flying suit and on into his commune worker's rags, where his fingers closed on the handle of a dagger he had not known was sheathed there. The Major pulled at his shoulder. "Move out! You may be innoculated, but I'm not." "You don't need to be afraid of this microbiological," Dr. West's voice replied smoothly. "Originally it was an unpredictable bacteria infection of the staph-strep group. When I was Director of Oriental Population Problem Research at U.C. the Defense Department gave us a contract. We were to breed a variety of mutated strains, resistant to the usual antibiotics." "Let's go." The Major shrilled. "Listen carefully," Dr. West's voice continued. "The particular strain in our aerosal spray is believed harmless to humans. Fred Gatson, vho was on my staff at U.C. as my Chief Bacteriologist, is convinced that adequate tests have been conducted. This strain only affects -- " "Let's go, let's go!" the Major interrupted. "A mild infection settles in the Fallopian tubes and in the spermatic ducts." "Sterilized," the Major grunted in partial imderstanding. "Kill 'em before they're born. Yeah, kill Chinks before they're conceived. Yeah, typically C.I.A. Let's get the hell out of here." "Not Chinese. No need to leave." Dr. West was remembering the cherubic face of Dr. Fred Gatson. Recent Harvard grad, Fred Gatson had been even yoimger than Dr. West when their were the big wheels in Oriental Population Problems Research. When Dr. Joe West was fired as Director, amazingly. Dr. Fred Gatson had been appointed to replace him. Second surprise, when the C.I.A. "freed" Joe West from his life sentence and imprisoned him in the basement of C.I.A. headquarters, Dr. Fred Gatson bashfully reappeared. It turned out Fred had scrambled still higher up the ladder of success. Dr. Fred Gatson was now a member of the Harvard Circle of the C.I.A. Facing Dr. West, Fred appeared xmcomfortable, but determined. Fred mostly described his most recent mutation of the staph-strep population control bacteria. "Quite strategic." "It doesn't affect people," Dr. West's voice repeated reassuringly to the Major. "You don't need to fear personal sterilization. The bacterial mutation is quite specific. It only affects Esks. "Eskimos? They're people. Same species. So it will affect me. You're lying so I won't panic," the Major blurted. "I have no intention of panicking. Let's get away from this capsule! Double-time! If Chink peasants catch us here where we sprayed -- I mean -- we won't father anything. They'll butcher us. Right now I'm not worried about my virility. Let's get out of here." -Te Major's heaving chest made a close target, but Dr. West managed to uncurl his own fingers from the handle of the concealed dagger. Those C.I.A. fellows were determined he should kill someone. Dr. West was equally determined he would not kill anyone. "We'll have to take the escape radio," Dr. West's voice said. "What radio are you talking about?" "Continuous signal sender." Dr. West removed it from the capsule. It barely filled the palm of his hand. Hope returned to the Major's voice. "The C.I.A. is looking out for us! C.I.A. snatchplane going to pick us up? Or is this a guerrilla wave length?" "Guerrilla -- " Dr. West lied; it was the communications wave length of the Maoist Police. "Let's go!" The Major was pulling at him again, making Dr. West's involuntary nervous system clench as if he had been conditioned to kill -- "Doc, our best chance is to get far, far away from this capsule before daylight shows it to the Chinks down there." The Major needed to clutch at any hope. "Then we hide and wait for the guerrillas." . Dr. West tried to keep up with the Major as he lumbered and splashed along the terraces. Joe West suspected there were few, if any, Chinese asleep down there in the canyon. His legs dragged. His legs felt so heavy -- His hand refused to let go of it, but he wanted to throw away the signal sender. Why should he obediently give himself up to the Maoist police? Dr. West couldn't make his fingers let go of the signal sender. "They really conditioned the carrying of this radio into my skull. "What?" The Major looked back. "Nothing." Joe West staggered on. With devilish energy, the Major began clambering up the sides of terraces, ascending the mountain like a monkey up a giant staircase. Dr. West's legs grew heavier and heavier, and he gasped for breath, dragging himself up over terraces mainly by the strength of his arms. His leg felt like swollen corpses. "Mental elephantiasis? Imaginary heavy legs? Hell!" Dr. West wondered when he would remember exactly what they had done to his legs. "Hurry up," the Major hissed from far above. T) ut Joe West already was exhausted. He gasped for breath, and his heart thudded heavily. As he struggled to climb over the lip of a terrace into the paddy, the muddy signal sender slipped out of his hand. The tiny radio slid back down the terrace wall. Dr. West clung there, then triumphantly bellied over into the rice paddy leaving the radio. His hands wanted to scramble back down and search for the signal sender. "Oh, but you can't make me do it. No C.I.A. assassins give me orders." He crawled forward across the paddy and struggled up the terrace above, leaving the radio lost in the darkness. "To hell with Harvard! I'm free." The Major came sliding back down. "Let me help you. That's okay, you're not in shape. Let's go. I won't leave you. Doc." The Major unmercifully hoisted Joe West to his feet. Supporting him, urging him, dragging him, the Major hauled Joe West up the terraced side of the mountain. Dr. West's legs kept sagging. "That's okay, do your best," the Major gasped. "We're Americans. We'll stick together." Dr. West wondered what the Major would say if and when he discovered Dr. West wore a Chinese commune worker's clothes under his nylon flying suit. "Doc, Doc! Hey, where's the little radio?" The Major began to shake him to search his outer pockets. "In my hand. No, I dropped it." "You dropped it?" the Major shrilled. "You just dropped our only chance." The Major scrambled back down the terrace, leaving Dr. West lying in the mud, listening to the Major slosh about below him. There was not one could find that signal sender in the dark. Dr. West lay there listening to his own uneven heartbeat. His heart sounded like ah candidate for an electronic pacemaker. "Best way to beat the Harvard Circle -- for my heart to stop." Dr. West stared up at the mcon; the Harvard Circle peered down at him from his imagination. Dr. George Bruning -- Deputy Director, C.I.A. Dr. Sammy Wynoski -- Chemopsychiatrist. Dr. Fred Gatson -- Population control expert; basteriologist. But there were two more members of the Harvard Circle! Dr. West's irregularly beating heart cued one of them out of his blocked memory. Tr. Einar R. Johansen had not been an acquaintance of Dr. West's, but Dr. West had recognized him in the basement of C.LA. headquarters. Dr. Johansen was easily recognizable. Photographs of such a pioneer heart surgeon frequently had appeared in medical journals. No doubt the horse-faced surgeon had once studied at Harvard, but more recently Dr. Johansen had been awarded a Ph.D. in electrical engineering from M.I.T. He was better known now as a neurosurgeon than as a heart surgeon, and still better known for his press conferences. He was the doctor who said: "The older I get, the softer my head, so the more I soak up. I learn more now than when I was a kid of forty. At this rate, when I'm eighty I'll revolutionize medicine." This enraged the A.M.A. On popscience T.V. shows, Dr. Johansen played with electric eels without wearing rubber gloves. He was ingeniously grounded against electrocution. He was the first surgeon"' to design and install an electronic heart pacemaker which was powered by the patient's neuron electricity. No internal batteries to wear out, no wires to fray, "My pacemaker lasts as long as the patient. Eh? Yes, longer!" The A.M.A. disapproved of such jovially irresponsible talk. Dr. Johansen's pictures no longer appeared in medical journals. His smiling horse face appeared in space journals. N.A.S.A. had retained him as a consultant to the BioPower project. The goal was a subminiature solid state transmitter utilizing a lifetime powet supply from the electrical energy of the astronaut's body. Where had the transmitter been implanted, the leg, the buttock? Dr. West's teeth gleamed in the moonlight. Some unlikely spot. Dr. West remembered Dr. Johahsen's wrinkled face bending over him. An operating table? "Before I'm through, sir," the old voice croaked, "You'll be a veri-, table electric eel. Hah!" Then the anesthetic engulfed him. Tr. West lay in the muddy --rice paddy. His legs adied He knew that Harvard Circle had not gone to all that trouble just to install a duplicate signal sender in his leg. High below the stars an aircraft droned overhead, its red and green wing lights flitting. Dr. West knew the C.I.A. had not commandeered an Air Force ramjet to fly him over China merely to spray the Esks. An expendable technician could do that. Yet the plan must have something to do with the Esks. The C.I.A. had selected him, and he was the man with the most unpopular theory about the Esks. He was the man who had been convicted of attempted genocide of the Eskimos. He was the most impopular man in the world. If the Maoist police caught him alive, if they recognized him as Dr. West, the mass murderer of the helpless Eskimos, the Chicomms wouldn't kill him if they realized he was Dr. West. The Chinese Federation of Nations jo#rfuHy would use him for political purposes. Other American had confessed to anything. Dr. West knew he was no stronger than they. He smiled with the ultimate fear and fumbled into his layers f wet clothing for the dagger. The Maoists would have enjoyed parading him. Even Mao nor photographed for three years, had expressed the desire to face "the murderous Dr. West, eye to eye!" Dr. West struggled to remove the dagger from its sheath. "Those fools, those stupid C:I.A. fools!" If the Chicomms took him alive, their glib diplomats would use him like acid to dissolve any last world goodwill the United States had managed to retain. Piously the Chinese representative would tell the General Assembly: "Any nation who would parachute the murderous convict Dr. West upon another nation must be guilty of more than germ warfare, more than genocide -- " Dr. West spat in the mud. He was imable to make his hand draw out the dagger. "You poor thing. You're as helpless as an imperialist potato bug complete with implicating little parachute and U.S. insignia on your wing covers. Even the C.I.A. can't be that stupid. They must see one move beyond what I'm seeing. The Major emerged grunting over the edge of the terrace. "Foimd it. I'll carry the signal sender now." Dr. West opened his mouth. He wanted to tell the Major tiiat the signal sender was tuned for the Maoist police wavelength, but he couldn't get the words out. Instead he followed the Major across the rice paddy and up the next terrace, and the next, and the next -- The Major came back and helped him again. "Do your best. Easy does it, old man." Dr. West was not an old man, at least he had been a vigorous young man when he was sentenced to prison. But his legs were an old man's legs, unbelievably heavy. "When we get to the top," the Major gasped, "I'm hoping there'll... uninhabited canyon on the other side. We can hide until... guerrillas trace... our radio signal." "In China, no place is uninhabited any more," Dr. West said. "You got the wrong attitude... mustn't give up... your C.I.A. guerrillas... come for us." The Major 'raised the tiny radio signal sender, which was squeaking their location to any Maoist police radio location finding equipment within a radius of fifty miles. By the time the Major had half carried Dr. West to the top of the mountain range, the moon was rapidly descending toward the mountains of Sinkiang. The flat top of the ridge glittered the moon's reflection. "Irrigation reservoir up here," the Major gasped. "Look at the big pipes and hoses and pumps. Never knew the Chinks had it in 'em!" "That's a high-voltage power line leading down into your uninhabited canyon," Dr. West said. "Doesn't mean there's Chinks down there. Never give up!" The Major led the way down the other side of the mountain. V '"They fell down terraces, slosh' through rice paddies, tripped over irrigation pipes, slid down endless terraces into the faintly humming canyon. This was how the Maoists had forced impossible mountains to yield rice crops. At the bottom of the canyon the power line led to an atomic generator plant. At the bottom of the canyon, the two men scrambled over an enormous concrete pipe. Dr. West heard the water rushing inside. With unlimited atomic-electric power the Chinese were piping water across vast distances. With an unlimited number of obedient hands, the Maoists had ordered terracing of mountains previously considered "impossible for wet-rice cultivation." Impossible these tiny rice paddies were for Chinese commune workers who needed # to # calories of rice-energy per day. If Chinese tended these inefficient vertical fields, they would need to eat the entire harvest in order to survive and mul-. tiply. There would be no surplus. But Dr. West knew that these tiny paddies were handtended by beings who could not only survive, but dould labor from dawn to dark and multiply like rabbits on only # calories of rice-energy per day! As the Major led the way across the dark canyon, he stumbled over the sleeping body of the Maoist solution to the agricultural problem. "Don't stangle him. Don't kill him," Dr. West hissed. "The man's an Esk." But the Major tightened his grip on the gurgling throat "Got to kill him. Would yell for help." "He's sure to be an Esk. I assume he's descended from at least three generations of Maoist conditioning. I believe if I ordered this Esk to go back to sleep, he would go back." "You assume -- you believe," the Major panted angrily. "I know -- he stinks like a Chink." There was a vertebral crunch, and the body shuddered and quivered like a dying fish. "He was a Chink." Dr. West did not try to explain how he knew the man was an Esk merely by standing near him. It was a feeling. "A very useful trick," Dr. George Bruning. Deputy Director of the C.I.A., had remarked. "You have a sixth sense there, Joe." Dr. West followed the Major down the canyon alcmg the side of the roaring concrete pipe. Someone, perhaps a thousand miles away, turned a rheostatic switch which electro magnetically opened giant valves, and the roar of irrigation water within the pipe increased. Ahead of Dr. West, the sky grew white with dawn. T he Major's gaze darted frantically from side to side. He appeared to be seardiing for a place of concealment, but all the natural vegetation in the canyon had been gathered, plucked, uprotted to feed the miserable cooking fires of the Esks. The two men threaded their way among sleeping lumps of cloth. Around dead fires, the faces of the sleeping Esks were animated, twitching, smiling, baring their teeth, seemingly more alive than when the Esks were conscious. Clutching his .# as though it were his mother's hand the Major tiptoed on, then looked back. It was evident he wanted to turn back. The further down the canyon they went, the more numerous the sleeping Esks. The brightening dawn illuminated the Mijor's frightened face. He kept glahdng up at the terraced imiountainsides for some place to hide. Yet he stubbornly continued down the canyon. In the canyon, sleeping clumps of men, women, children lay -- clustered together for warmth -- all around the two quietly walking men. The Major's hand closed on Dr. West's shoulder, transmitting his shivering fear to the Doctor. "Tell me they're Eskimos." the Major breathed. "If they're Chinese -- " "Chinese would be awake and screaming at us right now," Dr. West whispered. "The Esks don't pay much attention to us. Observe, the Esks sleep intensely, as if they're on another planet when they're asleep. Look at that smiling face. We've tried truth drugs, but no human has been able to learn what dreams the Esks have. Awake, the Esks don't know. It is as if the Esks lead two lives, concurrently yet separately. That is why the Chinese word for them is Dream Persons." A buzzer sounded, resounded up and down the canyon. Blankly, the Esks stood up. There was none of the yawning and stretching, eye-rubbing and giggling, hawking and spitting which would have characterized real Arctic Eskimos or Chinese or Americans. The awakened faces of the Esks became expressionless. The men and some of the women started climbing the steep trails among the rice terraces, their hoes already in their hands. Efficiently they did not urinate until they stood in the rice paddies. Up there on the terraces, the Esks began hoeing without breakfast. "What do we do now?" the Major whispered, still shivering as if he expected to be assailed by screaming Chinese with upraised hoes. "Do you think they've sent someone off to telephone for the Chinese soldiers?" He pointed at an overhead wire. Dr. West smiled down at the Esk children crowding around them. When he smiled at them, their blank faces reflected his smile, lighting up with joy almost like children's faces anywhere. Dr. West squatted down and tried to talk with them, using the Central Eskimo dialect he had learned in the Arctic. He tried introducing Cantonese words, then Mandarin Chinese. He looked up at the Major and shrugged and wearily smiled and shook his head. "These people -- the Esks -- have increased since I identified them in the Arctic ten years ago. Individually, they -- each generation -- has deteriorated as to outward awareness. The original little group I studied in the Arctic were excellent imitators of the Eskimos. But these people, these children, they're almost nonverbal. They're not imitating the Chinese. They're not trying very hard to imitate anything human." A heavily pregnant woman prodded one of the circle of boys and made upward motions with her hands. Evidently the boy was big enough; he should be up there working on the rice terraces. He appeared to be about ten years old. "That boy is about a year old," the Doctor said. "The wonderful and terrible thing is that these people's bodies mature so much more efficiently than ours. Their prenatal development is as perfectly straight forward as if God had had a plan -- this time." Tr. West became excited as he always did when he launched into the subject that had overwhelmed his life. "Why should our human fetuses take nine months to be born. Because of our evolutionary history on this planet, the growth of our embryos follows the old paths. Gills appear and are absorbed. An obsolete tail begins and disappears. Primitive appendages from our evolutionary past are recapitulated. This is our heriof changing life forms on this Earth." Dr. West hurled the bitter question no one could answer, "Now we are among people whose babies are bom in a month and mature in three years. That does not reflect the evolutionary history on this planet. Now tell me if the Esks are human?" "You murderer!" the Major hissed unexpectedly. "Finally I've figured out who you are. You genocidal maniac! You've ot to be Dr. West. On the T.V. news, your escape, a couple of months ago. You narrow maniac, are you telling me the Eskimos aren't human?" "These Esks aren't. The Eskimos are, if there are any real Eskimos still alive. Don't tell me even a calloused military mind like yours has been softened by the 'Esks are Eskimos, love the Eskimos campaign." "You murdered hundreds of Eskimos. Look at these little children. We just sprayed 'em," the Major bleated, as if it had been a death spray. The children scrambled about unconcernedly. A little girl clung to Dr. West's leg. "Don't tell me that little girl isn't human," the Major said. "She is human. Look at her little hands, ears, eyes." "You were happier when you thought we were spraying Chinese children," Dr. West retorted. The Major made an abrupt move with his .# and let his arm drop down hopelessly. "YouVe insane, criminally insane! Your were convicted of genocide and sent to a prison for the criminally insane. The Eskimos are the world's happiest, most cooperative people." "And you believe that murderers should be executed," Dr. West challenged, hoping the Major would fire the gun, kill him, foul up all the intricate, unknown plans of the C.I.A. "These are people," the Major pressed. "Call them Esks or Eskimos, they're just as human as we are. Right home at Edwards Air Force Base, whole crews of happy Eskimos are working at the base, more all the time. Wonderful, ob'edient, happy people, and you teU me they're not human." #'#"ou sound like a bleeding  heart of a Maoist," Dr. West retorted. "A rehash of the half-truths when I was cruxifexcoriated before the United Nations General Assembly. You're remembering the Chinese Communist Party Line." "You're the traitor. Genocidal maniac is the truth," the Major added more calmly: "That whole U.S. Administration was voted out of office at the next election." "A lot of voters believed the Communist Party line. It's funny now. My guilt rubbed off all over when only I made the decision. If you believe the Chinese fulminations of ten years ago, I made old Adolph Eichmann look like an innocent saint. I was the threat to all the yellow skins and brown and black. I was the racial butcher." "... because the Eskimos weren't bothering anybody." The Major couldn't keep his voice steady. "It wasn't their fault that radio active cesium is concentrated by the lichen-caribou food chain. The Eskimos always had eaten caribou. None of you wise-guy, know-it-all doctors told them not to -- " "The extreme mutational theory has no basis in fact. When will you stop confusing Eskimos with Esks?" "They're the same. It's a word trap, a phoney word trap to justify your plan for world genocide of the Eskimos. The Eskimos can't help it if they've started multiplying fast." "Major, you don't know anything, except what you've recalled in bits and pieces from old T.V. newscasts of ten years ago when you had a mental age of about ten and weren't paying much attention. How old do you think I was then? How old do I look now?" The Major blinked. "You're damn well preserved -- in prison you weren't in the sun. In prison is where you'll go if we ever get out of here. Right now I need you. You talk to these people. Tell them to hide us. Tell them we will free them from the Chinese. We'll give them self-determination, food, real clothing, medical supplies if they'll hide us from the Chinese." "Oh, brotherl" Dr. West laughed savagely. "You are terrified! Why not promise them guns and ammunition?" "Sure, we'll drop guns. Some of their people must be the guerrillas." "Don't you wish it were so?" Dr. West taunted. "These people aren't Eskimos. These people aren't human. These are Esks. Throw away your expectations of human behavior. Esks don't behave that way. Do you see any Chinese guards? Humans this miserable would need guards. Esks aren't human. They don't revolt. They feel no need to be guerrillas. Or to vote. They don't need to. They're getting their way. They're getting what they want -- or what something out there wants for them. "Tell them to hide us. That's an order." our world." "Tell them to hide us, damn you!" The Major's .# was raised again. "Where can they hide us? Under their ' bodies?" "They must have houses someplace." The Major peered about, Qhrugging, gesticulating, Dr.  West tried to communicate with some of the women. "They say to climb over that ridge, that hill to the next valley," he lied. "They say hide on the hill." He regretted his lie as they struggled up the terraces. His mouth had lied before he had a chance to think. It was as if the Harvard Circle of the C.I.A. had drummed into his skull that he must go to a hilltop. The signal sender would have more range from a high place. Was that it? His heavy legs ached and dragged. His heart thudded. He was exhausted. He couldn't make it all the way to the top of the mountain. It was a mountain of endless terraces, giant steps too big for any man. The world whirled dazzlingly bright as Dr. West fell in the mud. "You got to get up." The Major was pulling at him. "Saw a copter out there. A little speck, zigging around like it's looking for something. You don't think the Chicomms are tuned in on our guerrilla wave length?" Dr. West started up at the muddy little signal sender in the Major's huge hand. "Possible." That was the truth. In fact, it was the understatement of the year. The C.I.A. radio was tuned to the Maoist frequency. "How do I turn this thing off without busting it?" "Don't turn it of Probably the helicopter is simply supervising the Esks," Dr. West's mouth lied. "To turn it off, you break it. The signal sender will be broken, done for, and so will -- " "All right, let's go, we can still reach the top." The Major tried boosting him up the slippery wall of a terrace. "Got to reach the top. Irrigation pumps up there, I think. Can hide underneath. Won't be seen from air." The Major wheezed and gasped for breath, plainly feeling his forty-plus years and a candidate for a coronary. Dr. West fell again. "Leave me." He had difficulty enunciating the words. "I don't want you to die for me." "No, got to help you. In spite of everything we're on the same side, Doc." With strength and tenderness, the Majot helped Dr. West climb. "Some time -- when you got time -- you got to prove to me those Esks down there are different from: Eskimos. I don't believe it. I'll never believe it." VI W hen the two men finally wormed under the throbbing irrigation pump on the crest of the hill. Dr. West regained his breath and spoke intently through the roar of the pump. "If you could compare their chromosomes under the electron microscope, if you were a keen observer, you would see that recipe which guides the growth of an Esk, in too neat, too perfect, too repetitive among different individuals to be -- human." Deaf to a maniac's ravings, the Major peered out, clutching his .# savagely as if it were an antiaircraft weapon. "The copter's moving to a new position, like they're -- sure as hell -- looking for something." "The simplest misexplanation is yours, that the Esks are mutated Eskimos." Dr. West continued talking at cross-purposes to the Major. "Occam's Razor, an old scientific rule of thumb, suggests if there are several possible explanations for a mystery, pick the simplest. Mutated Eskimos is the simplest explanation. It is the most conservative explanation. It is the explanation picked by so-called reputable physioligists. It is the explanation people want to continue to believe." "The copters moving out over the valley where we were -- " The Major stopped. The Doctor's hand closed around the dagger within his layers of clothing, and he kept talking as though each sentence might be his last. "Mutations usually involve a single trait or related set of traits. But any honest study of the Esks shows they differ from human, beings in hundreds of ways, physiologically and psychologically." "The copter is moving from position to position like the # Tre trying to get a radio-location fix on us. Do you think this signalsender -- " "And the Esk child acts happier and more cooperative than a human child and efficiently grows into an adult in three years. Eating only six hundred calories of food a day, an adult Esk outworks a Chinaman. And breed, breed like lemmings I For what purpose are the Esks overrunning the Earth? Why are the Chinese, we, everyone letting the Esks multiply?" "The copter's heading in our direction." "The simplest misexplanation is that the Chinese are using the Esks for politico-economic purposes. The Esks ease the Chinese agricultural problem. The Esks produce farm surpluses. The Esks produce a favorable balance of trade. The Esk manpower freed Chinese manpower to police India. But all this is the superficial explanation. It does not reveal the underlying -- " Copter straight for us!" The Major began smashing the signal sender with the butt of his .#. Dr. West could not stop talking. He expected to be stilled for ever. "Even our President seems to believe the simpleheaded explanation that the Chinese are using, breeding, the Esks as part of the endless war, simple power politics. But I believe the Esks are using the Chinese!" T he clattering wail of the jetcopter chewed through the roar of the pump. Under the iron pump, as if cued by the soimds of the helicopter, Dr. West's hand pulled down the zipper, opening the Air Force blue nylon and freeing the quilted Chinese blue cotton within. The copter squatted down. It was small, with a plastic bubble cocli The Major stared from the two heads inside to his .# to Dr, West. As the copter engine squealed to a stop, the Major stared unbelieving at Dr. West. "YouVe got on a coolie costume. All planned! Nothing for me. Good god, what was intended for me? Dr. West tried to release his own fingers from the dagger han die inside the padded Chinese coat. "I don't know. I swear to you I don't know." iThe black boots of a Maoist policeman sprang from the cop ter to the Chinese mountain top and ran toward the pump. The Major rolled, firing his boom .  V'  "I; w I! I ' x:  y e  r f   . , . V . " .a h J  Z"  V't Av X  z' 'X " 'I  #'  X X '   X ' x ing, deafening .# automatic three times. The Major's wideeyed face twisted back toward Dr. West, but the round eye of the .# followed too slowly. With surgical precision, Dr. West's hand thrust the dagger into the auricle of the Major's heart. Dr. West, the man, sobbed. Helpless anguish lay within his body which he could not control. A Chinese hand disengaged his fingers from the dagger. HT iu," exclaimed the excited, young Cantonese voice above Dr. West's body. 'Where could he have gotten such a dag"My eyes can see it is a Mark torted. "This foreign devil may have killed an Inner Officer to get it. Or it was stolen; but these official daggers are numbered It number on the blade -- it is a low and important number!" "Liu, with care we should ger was issued to him." The young Cantonese voice thickened. "Great care, and yet he is only wearing commune clothing, and he has the white corpse-face of a typical Big-Nose, and yet there is the radio signal to explain. See, here is the little transmitter. The other Big-Nose must have smashed it. Extensive photographs should be taken for the record or our buttocks may be burnt." The black boots ran back to the copter. the copter pilot nudged Dr. West with his boot toe. "Did you understand our words?" Dr. West feigned unconsciousness. "He does. He understands us," the copter pilot called. The younger man with the camera backed off, and the copter pilot followed. Like doctors in consultation, in sinister whispers they argued. Then the young Maoist policeman advanced warily toward the paHent is with great regret official regulations require u to fiihd your wrists to your ankles," he blurted. "I, for one, would never do such a thing." With professional expertise, he knotted the rope. The rope was not tight. The young Maoist policeman had been careful not to interfere with Dr. West's circulation. Having already tied him so he could not walk, the two men had to hoist Dr. West and carry him to the helicopter. 'Tor a thin man -- very heavy!" the young one gasped. "Big bones. Primitive skeleton. Typical Big-Nose," the pilot retorted. "Did you notice the wrists of the dead one are hairy as an apes!" The young voice echoed the racial disgust. "Weak, blue eyes. Shot at me twice." "Three times. So close to your belly even a drunken sot Imperialist should not miss. Either you are dead or there was something wrong with his bullets." As the helicopter scuttled upward, it side-slipped violently. Its door flew open. The sack in which the Maoist policeman had collected the battered signal sender, the dagger, Dr. West's C.I.A. "escape kit" and the .# slid across the dented aluminum floor, disgorging its contents. The young policeman fell to his knees, snatching at these sliding objects. The copter lurched upward, slamming the door shut, and the Major's head flopped against Dr. West's boimd foot and wrist. The Major's blue eyes were white rimmed in death. Dr. West closed his own eyes. Whiplashes of self-flagdlation slashed through the numbness inside his skull. J caii rationalize that those master minds in Harvard Cir cle killed him. When he turned the muzzle of the .# tne, all my vainglorious hopes that he would kill me turned intq lies. Instinctively I dodged from the nothingness oi death. My mind and body joined in thrusting the dagger with all my strength as if he were an enemy. God help my friends! My hand would have killed him even if I had been free from narcohypnosis, and I may have been free. The copter tilted. Dr. West stared down at the truncated mountain peaks. The guys in the Harvard Circle should be happy now. The Chinese have me. Tiny reservoirs, thin pipelines, in every direction the Chinese world was terraced and glittering with microscopic rice paddies. Ten years ago these had been 'barren mountains, but now the myriad, multiplying hands of the Eks were dhhngihg the world. Ten years ago in the Arctic, I thought I was free to act like God. I thought I realized the implications of the group of Eskimos on the Boothia Peninsula, who suddenly and mysteriously had outgrown their food supply. The Canadian Government began parachuting additional Family Allowance to them. More and more planes, more and more food drops begat more and more Eskimos. The authorities in Ottawa labelled my on-the-spot estimate of the birth rate impossible. When I went on to Washington and tried to report the even more sinister evidence I had collected as to the origin of the Esks and finally asserted they were not Eskimos, the official reaction was Oh, youre Dr. West who was fired from some population study at the University of California. No wonder you were fired; youre -- uh -- obviously emotionally disturbed.' By the next summer the damned fools in Ottowa and Waslungton were sending icebreakers towing whole barge loads of food. Human life is sacre(T they said. No one must starve There were plans to relocate the surplus Eskimos, distributing them throughout the North. By now Canadian Government officials admitted that the birth rate of the Boothia Eskimos was '"startling"; but they said "we can hardly drown the little beggars just because their mothers refuse to swallow birth-control pills." With a bush planeload of luggage, I flew back to the Boothia Peninsula before the food barges could get through the shore ice. Heaving made my decision, I felt a tremendous freedom to act. Gambling with peoples lives is everyday work for doctors. At that time the staphyloccocus strains which specifically infect the Fallopian tubes and spermatic ducts had not been fully tested on a broad sample of human beings. "The Jime sun melted the snowbanks. The insects and birds appeared, and the Eskimos gathered to await the unloading of the barges. Laughing and frolicking, the Eskimos played with the aerosol cans labelled mosquito spray, which Dr. West was handing out to them. Of the two thousand Eskimos, the largest concentration of Eskimos the North had ever seen, less than one hundred showed any symptoms of infection. The other # turned out to be Esks. The Esks turned out to be immune to the ordinary human infections. Of the hundred real Eskimos, twenty-two died. They should not have died, but they died from this minor staphylococcus infection. The hunt lyas on. There I stood. The tragedy became much greater than my Hie or death or the death of the twentytwo Eskimos, It was my trial for attempted genocide that brought the attention of the world upon the plight of the rapidly increasing 'Esks. The Swedes and Russians sent food. In the United Nations General Assembly the oriental bloc seized upon my guilt and made it the guilt of Canada and the United States. The Chinese and other nations sent massive aid, and the evacuation of surplus Eskimos to them and pay the transportation costs began. The Esks spread -- That is my crucial guilt, that my actions aided the spread of Esks. I should have ended myself then. I would not have lived alone! The helicopter veered, and far below was exposed the gray overcast that shrouds any modern city. The copter pilot chattered through his radio to the ground. Baring his teeth, Dr. West lunged at the door of the helicopter. As his skull rammed the door outward, his eyes glimpsed nothingness. Surprisingly strong hands dragged his head and shoulders back into the helicopter. "Liu, this one would have fallen to his ancestors -- but he paused.' The blades of the helicopter ' whirled through the thickening smog. The continuous squealing agony of its jet engine lowered. With a bounce that slammed Dr. West's face against the floor, the copter landed ; and the Maoist policeman kicked the door open. "You're my responsibility no more," the young policeman laughed with relief, and Dr. West was dragged out of the copter by noisy, black-uniformed, young Chinese. "The Interrogator must think this Big-Nose is a big fish," a girl's voice excitedly laughed. Another voice asked: "Has proper caution been taken to telephone Peking, Capital of the A second girl's voice laughed : "Liu, you handsome pilot, where are you studying tonight?" An inhaling gasp quieted the black-uniformed crowd on the heli-roof of the massive concrete police headquarters. "Has no protection been taken against infection? You are all quarantined! Orderly, place the assassin on the cart. No, don't wheel him this way. Take him down through the freight elevator." Dr. West was to recognize this cold voice again after he had been stripped, sprayed, fumigated and pricked for a blood sample. He lay on a cold operating table. "Cover him with a sheet." It was the voice of the Interrogator. The ceiling was enamelled white. "Make him comfortable with a # c.c. injection." Dr. West began to relax. He felt warmer. The effect was similar to a narcotic the Harvard Circle had administered. "You will be interested to know that a large proportion of the working people in the United States and the intellectuafs and the medical people, such as yourself, as you no doubt know, are in sympathy with the peace-loving aims of the Chinese Federation of Nations. When I say interested I mean you will be interested to know that we already had been notified of your war-mongering flight by many highly placed sources in the United States. The exact flight plan of your intruding aircraft was known to us, and proper authorities had been notified, and of course your obsolete aircraft was tracked by our radar and our excellent interceptors, which could have shot it down at any time had such an order been given." Dr. West listened to the intense voice but had difficulty following its meanings. "You will be interested to know that in a few hours our excellent medical technicians will have positively identified the aerosol spray which descended from your aircraft, and no doubt they already have several cures for it. You need not fear symptoms from your own exposure to the spray. We will innoculate you against its effects. To confirm our already excellent diagnosis, please tell us what nonfiltrable virus is involved?" D r. West awakened slightly. He had assumed, guessed, that a bacterial agent of the staph-strep group had been used. This bacterium should be easily recognizable by culturing and microscopic inspection. Why was the Interrogator talking about a nonfiltrable virus? Pathologists and technicians tend to blame a nonfiltrable virus when "What virus were you forced to spray against your will upon helpless women and children. Each word you speak will save the life of a child." Dr. West knew that the only effective resistance when undergoing interrogation is to say nothing. As in a psychological test, anything you say, lie or truth, will be filed and crossfiled, so that the more you lie, the more clearly the watery rings of truth will rise through the pool of lies. Dr. West tried to say nothing. But his mouth opened. As his mouth began to speak, Dr. West realized that this would not be a dialogue between himself and the Interrogator. Three points of view were present. The third was speaking from his mouth now. The Harvard Circle had entered the interrogation room -- in spirit, a damn treacherous spirit! T am Dr. Joseph West,' his mouth announced. "Ten years ago I attempted to exterminate the Eskimos." What was the Harvard Circle trying to do to him? "We are aware of who you are." Then the Interrogator whispered something aside to someone else. "Answer our questions please' the Interrogator continued. "Do not volunteer extraneous information. We know everything already. Answer our questions quickly," the Interrogator's voice rose. "What is the viral agent?" "I am Dr. West," his mouth repeated. "Dr. Joseph West. This can be easily checked. No doubt there are photographs of me in your news archives. Dr. Joseph West -- I was convicted of Eskimo genocide. I am acknowledged to be the greatest expert on the Esks, Eskimos, Dream Persons as you term them. During my years in prison I was allowed to continue my research." This last was a lie. Dr. West had vegetated in prison. "Answer the question! What is the virus?" The Interrogator sounded nervous. "What's the virus?". Dr. West stared at the ceiling grill. Something had winked, reflected light, a glass lens behind the grill. No doubt they were filming and recording. He tried to move his arm, but it was strapped, and something was pressing into his wrist. No doubt his pulse and perspiration reactions were being taped. The Harvard Circle really might have notified Chinese Communist agents in the United States that his aircraft was coming over! forgery! Your pulse becomes abnormally fast," the Interrogator's voice said. "You feel guilt and fear -- but be assured we will do nothing to harm you. We bow down before the immortal thoughts of our Grandfather Mao : 'All men should be treated both with justice and mercy. Therefore feel free to tell us the virus!"   pulse rate was rage! Those C.I.A. spooks callously had prepared him to murder the Major as one minor maneuver. The spraying, the ejection, the dagger, the signal sender, the stabbing -- all were intended to increase Dr. West's chances of being taken alive by the Maoist Police. All were intended to give him an aura of importance. "I am Dr. Joseph West," his mouth repeated with sickening fatuousness. "Damn it!" Dr. West shouted. "How the hell do I know what I was in that spray. They let me think it was a bacterial agent to sterilize the Esks, to demonstrate to you that selective sterilization of the Esks is possible. And it is possible!" "Good, we are glad to hear that you will cooperate. In t#rpical fashion, your Central Intelligency Agency has tricked you. What virus do you think the spray contained?" "Virus? How the hell should I know? I doubt if it is a virus, but I'll give you three guesses. One, a virus with a long incubation period. In about #I days the Esks will undergo interesting changes. Personality reversal. Cute. Changed into what they really are. They'll tear you apart." Dr. West gasped for breath, unsure whether he or the Harvard Circle was lying now. "Number two," he laughed. "The spray could consist of distilled water. No wonder your medical personnel are baffled. But don't let it baffle you. It means the spray run was a decoy. The C.I.A. wanted to use an Air Force plane to attract your attention to something or distract your attention from something. The State Department in Washington did not want the C.I.A. Warhawks to use a real bacterial spray that would force you toward retaliation. So, distilled water? Does that make Peking feel safer? "Number three," Dr. West laughed in confusion. "This is the possibility to worry you tonight. You"H never sweat it out of me because I don't know what it is, except to say that the men in the Harvard Circle get up very very early in the morning, and when they go to this much trouble to deliver a man to China, they must have one hell of a reason." rrhe Interrogator made a sad '  sighing sound. "Please, but you must tell us the truth. Dr. scientist who searches for Truth. Ten years ago when you made your free decision to eliminate the Dream Persons, you acted upon it freely because you believed it was the Truth. In China you would never have been considered a criminal because you believed in Truth. You could -- you still can live here freely to work and study. In the Chinese Federation of Nations we give honor and assistance to all searchers after Truth. As our Grandfather Mao once said: (May a thousand blossoms bloom, a thousand schools of thought contend.) Only in China are you free to speak the truth. What virus did your Central Intelligence Agency force you to spray upon the peace-loving peoples of the world This soothing flow of words continued until Dr. West began to drowse. He was physically exhausted. The third party to the trilogue, the Harvard Circle, refused to feed new answers into his mouth. It was as if the start of the interrogation had cued from his skull his oral self-identification as I)r. Joseph West, famous genocide, expert on Esks. Now the Harvard Circle wanted to say no more at this time. Or he had forgotten what he was supposed -- "You can sleep as soon as you tell all about the virus. Dr. West." The Interrogator resorted to flashing lights and buzzers and, after an indeterminate period of time, to small electric shocks. Once or twice Dr. West tried to argue, vaguely aware that his voice was incoherent. Suddenly he screamed; his breath squawled! God, what were they doing to him? heard his voice squawk. Torture had cued the next communication from the Harvard Circle. his hoarse voice repeated over and over. No matter what they did to him, try as he could, he was unable to tell the Interrogator what the message was. "Stop them, stop them. I don't know." "Of course we cannot actually take him to our beloved Chairman," the Interrogator's voice agreed with someone equally invisible. "Apologies that so much time has been spent; a little more time will be needed; electrocranial acupuncture is required if we are to free the core of truth in this man. It seems that rigid blockades have been placed in his memory, perhaps hypnotically." Oblivion. 'There were black silk slippers ' on his bare feet. He lay in a different room. He was wearing a coarse gray cloth uniform. His head ached. When he raised his fingers to his head, he found his hair had been shaved off and there were a number of bumps, little knobs, on his scalp. He could find no evidence of torture on his body. His legs ached and appeared swollen, but this probably was due to... he knew but couldn't remember What had caused his swollen legs. Perhaps the unaccustomed exercise of struging up and down mountain rice-terraces? An intense-faced Chinese hurried into the white room. The man inhaled, standing very straight in his gleaming, black silk robe, which was the historical Chinese costume Maoist officials had reassumed in recent years. Dr. West recalled that the color black symbolized virtue, and the embroidered dragons, good luck and power. Coarse blue cotton uniforms were for the troops. "Time is flowing past." The man added with a typical interrogator's ploy: "Everything is known." In recognition of that intense voice. Dr. West's body winced, and it was with a drying mouth that he tried to answer back like a punished adolescent. "If you know everything -- you are too prescient to be the -- Interrogator. You should be God or Mao "That is a sacrilegious statement to your god and to Mao the center of the world." "Then I have been flown to Peking?" "You have been disinfected both externally and internally," the Interrogator replied. "You have the honor..." But a man in a thick, leaden apron with goggles on his forehead resembling a second set of eyes interrupted. "Ah, -- we need him for an hour now." Dr. West recognized the man's profession as X-ray specialist. Very funny. Did they intend to X ray his internal organs for bombs? "Later! It is too late. The time has been set." In the Interrogator's voice there was irritation and strain, and he turned back to Dr. West and managed a conspiratorial smile. "You are the first foreigner in three years to be so honored. This you will remember and cherish. You can drink your tea later." "Ta-tung!" the Interrogator shouted : "The eastern sky reddens. The sun rises And in China the line of Maos has come! They strive for the welfare of the people. They are the great saviours of the people!" Two men dressed in black silk who appeared to be minor officials trundled in on a low vehicle with four padded seats. Dr. West thought it resembled an electric cart for a golf foursome. The golf cart was followed by half a dozen bored soldiers. They stood scratching inside their padded blue uniforms while the two men in black bowed imenthusiastically toward the Interrogator. "Ready? We only have the office for ten minutes." "He can understand everything you say," the Interrogator snapped. One official glanced at his wristwatch, then wearily rolled his gaze to the ceiling. "You should have notified me of that fact in writing." It was plain that the Interrogator had much less influence here in Peking.  A s the electric cart trundled along endless concrete corridors, the soldiers lagged further and further behind; and Dr. West realized the building must cover acres of ground, a veritable Pentagon. Even seated in the cart, he was in pain from his swollen legs. The electric cart whirred on and on. His head felt as if a fist were tightening inside. Apparently the Interrogator's electric needles had failed to discharge any vard Circle must have planned one sight, one reaction which would cue a synapse in the recesses of his brain, releasing the message to his conscious mind. It seemed obvious whom he was being taken to see, face to face. His pulse was racing as if his body expected to be cued to violent action. If there was a message in his? skull. Dr. West thought it must be a dandy to justify the maneuvers of the Harvard Circle. Again, he remembered the blue eyes of the Major widening. Good God, the Major's voice cried. What was intended for me? Dr. West began to shiver uncontrollably. He wanted to jump off the cart. The smiling faces closed in on him : Dr. George Bruning, Deputy Director of the C.I.A.; Dr. Sammy Wjmoski, chemophychiatrist; Dr. Fred Gatson, bacteriologist; Dr. Einar Johansen, neurosurgeon. But there had been another member of the Harvard Circle.  Tom Randolph, a narrow-eyed man who chain-smoked cigarettes as if he had a death wish, had become a full professor of parapsychology at Duke University at age twenty-six. In the basement of C.I.A. headquarters. Dr. West had recognized Tom's offkilter face. While Joe West had been a graduate medical student at Harvard, Tom Randolph had been the undergrad, who led the protest march which culminated in the dynamiting of the Quad. The crazy kid should have ended in jail instead of as a Ph.D lars of Defense Department money for extra sensory research. Surprisingly, Tom Randolph had resigned to take a seemingly less important position. Thisi was with the Central Intelligence Agency when the President of the United States appointed fdlow Harvard ynan George Bruning as Deputy Director. To Dr. West, the memory of Tom Randolph's narrow eyes inspecting him as if he were as expendable as a bomb was terrifying. Tom Randolph's voice had rasped. "Remember, Joe, when we were young wise-guys at Harvard and you scared hell out of me at a drinking party. That's what turned me on extra-sensory research." D r. Joe West felt claustrophobia even tighter than when he was trapped in the aircraft capsule, and he tried to climb off the electric cart. But they were too strong for him. The carved dragon doors opened, and the dwarfed man behind the huge desk glanced up. He wore a simple, agricultural commune costume. West's mouth immediately announced. "You are a double." The man blinked and glanced at the Interrogator's shocked face. The Interrogator whirled, screaming at Dr. West that he was insulting the Chairman of the World, the Father of the Chinese Federation of Nations. For a moment Dr. West experienced the weird feeling that he had been about to explode. The faces of the Harvard Circle, electric eels, Bio-Power, heavy  legs, for those sons of bitches a bomb that walked like a man and Another official appeared from a side door. "Quiet please. Clear the room. Your scheduled time is over. The room is needed." The man behind the desk rose obediently and departed. Even before the Interrogator was able to stop screaming, a third official appeared with soldiers. "Lieutenant, investigate ' this foreign prisoner's documentlocator number. Update his Sparrow Folder and file in Pending." Some afternoons Dr. West was taken from his cell to a waiting room. Through tiie swinging door to the main waiting room he glimpsed nervous men in Indonesian garb with briefcases and weary men in western suits who sat on benches day after day. Sometimes he recognized the Australian Premier. When janitors began sweeping the floor, the men with briefcases would file out and Dr. West would be taken back to his cell. Once a Lieutenant peered through the bars: "Ah, I hoped I'd locate you eventually. AcccMTding to records transferred ftotxs, Szediuan Province, the #day incubation period for unknown infectious disease is over. Now you can be shot." ne sleeping period he was awakened, and a barber shaved him. Dr. West protested. "This is the wrong time to go to the waiting room." After a month in the cell block, Dr. West tended to become irritable whenever the freedom of normal routine was disturbed. An electric cart transported him to his waiting room and to his surprise into the main waiting room where the janitors were emptying the ash trays and on into the empty office with the large desk where he had last seen the Interrogator and on along a hall into a large-roomed apartment which was dim because the man was watching television. At the end of the news program, the man switched off the T.V. set by remote control. "Is this Dr. Joseph West?" "Yes, Chairman. His file has been placed on the tea table at your left hand." "Some years ago when I still believed there was a purpose to be served by personally making speeches, I announced to the world that I wanted to meet you eye to eye. Dr. West. The implication then was that I would righteously tear you limb from limb. The occasion was my address to the United Nations General Assembly on the subject of the attempted genocide of the Eskimos by you and persons unknown, such as the United States government." Dr. West made no attempt to from the Harvard Circle emerged from his mouth, but now Dr. George Brunings voice was echoing in his memory: "Listen and man speaks of his strengths and beliefs; soon his contradictions and weaknesses will stick out like handles by which you can seize him." padded chair. Dr. West saw that Mao HI was not wearing a simple commune costume. He was engulfed in an ornate black silk robe embroidered with a traditional dragon. "Tonight while I was watching television coverage of the latest C.I.A. intruder aircraft to crash, I was reminded of an intelligence brief on my desk some months ago. This extrapolated a minimum of facts into a theory that a Dr. West had been delivered to China because I once had expressed a desire to meet him. This amused me at the .time. It would be better for your President to communicate with me directly. I am a busy man and cannot deal with minor intermediaries." Dr. West observed the awkward position of Mao Ill's right wrist and left leg. Although Mao man, evidently he had suffered a paralytic stroke. Probably about three years ago when he vanished from the public eye. "The intruder aircraft which crashed tonight was a converted passenger transport painthis precise voice. "It contained an estimated # Eskimos, confined in a dozen large parachute ejection capsules. After the crash, the capsules saved many of the corpses from burning." D r. West straightened mentally, glimpsing the unknowable faces of the Harvard Circle. What was going on? # Eskimos mur-' dered. to be parachuted into the mountainous region of Szechuan Province where our Dream Persons now comprise more than # of the population. The bodies of these Eskimos, or American Dream Persons, were dressed in commune costumes. They were equipped with machine pistols, plastic explosives, miniature radios and related equipment as if the C.I.A. intended that they organize guerrilla warfare. As my grandfaither, Mao Tise-taig, often said: 'The guerrilla is the fish who swims among the people.' But to swim among our Dream Persons would be more frustrating." to hear his own voice. "Times have changed since my grandfather was Chairman. He had no Dream Persons to perplex him. Surely you C.I.A. assassins do not really believe that American Eskimos or even a more sentient strain of American Dream Persons could arouse our Dream Persons." This was a statement rather than a question. Like other leadmonologue. "It is not psychologically possible for Dream Persons to take the aggressive initiative necessary for revolution. Your Eskimos cannot arouse our Dream Persons because there is nothing to arouse. If your heavily armed corpses are not Eskimos, if they are American Dream Persons the joke is even stranger. This is like sending the blind to teach the blind how to see." Dr. West felt physically ill, suspecting the black aircraft had been purposely crashed by the Harvard Circle. The planeload of Esks might be simply to remind the Chinese that the C.I.A's Esk expert was filed away somewhere in a Peking prison. Had those Harvard know-it-alls murdered # Esks as another little move in the attempt to place an American face to face with Mao... Marxist-Maoists are antiing, "because we have faith in mankind's ability to find new food supplies, new living space beneath the sea, new planets. There cannot be too many Chinese when there is so much work to be done. For the present, there cannot be too many Dream Persons. It is strange that the C.I.A. would send you to China. From the beginning you have had a closed mind concerning the Esks. Dr. West, what rational message could you possibly bring?" D r. West stood there swaying. He did not know. If the Harvard Circle had given him a or buried too deep in his skull. He stood face to face with Mao cued... Marxist-Maoist position regarding the origin of the Dream that the renewed thermonuclear testing by Russia in the Arctic during the # O's caused the mutation. No other nation would have both the vicious deviationist disregard for hum #; tte technological clumesVI plode weapons so uhecteffly filthy with radioactive cesium." This cued the one-track in Dr. West's mind. "The mutation theory has no basis in fa -- " "The lichens, the little plants on Arctic rocks, were contaminated with radioactive cesium," Mao Ill's voice swept on emotionally, drowning Dr. West's voice. "The lichens were like rice to the herds of caribou, and radioactive cesium concentrated in certain organs of these extinct beasts who were eaten by the Eskimos, who are an Oriental People. Don't tell me there was no mutation!" dently emotionally involved with his interpretation of the Esks. "The most important mutation in the world took place on the Boothia Peninsula in the Canadian Northwest Territories. An oriental child was born." "Even though there were not Three Wise Men in attendance, even though no angels sang' "the metabolism of this child wan at least three times as efficient, and he matured in one fifth as many years as other children. Whenever this precocious Eskimo mated, from each conception to the time of birth was only a month." Near Mao Ill's rit hand gleamed a glass of water. He looked at it longingly. "The rapid multiplication of these Dream Persons has proved vital to the ritful growth of the Chinese Federation of Nations. My original decision to rescue the Eskimos from imperialist genocide has been proven correct." Mao Ill's right hand jerked, and he stared at Dr. West. "I recall from the United Nations discussions of ten years ago, your own theory of the origin of that first Dream Person was more unlikely and -- sinister. "I was the first; I was encamped on the Boothia Peninsula within five years after the event took place." Dr. West spoke quickly. "I interviewed the Eskimos who -- " "There is no need for you to deterrupted. "You have attempted to justify your mass murder on many occasions. I, for one, would be equally disturbed if I believed your theory." A Tao Ill's right hand made a tentative movement toward the glass of water. "At the present time it is to the advantage of the Chinese Federation of NaDream Persons at the very least." "And drown the world!" "Are you worried about the disappearance of hairy, Anglo-Saxon man? Because the Dream Person's traits invariably are domihaps the world would be a happier and more peaceful place if all peoples were absorbed by the Dream Persons? Are you sure there is not already a political . splinter group in the United States which has decided I am a Dream Person, a degenerate Eskimo? It is not true. Dream Persons are remarkably unqualified for the violent leadership that is necessary in the world today." Awkwardly, Mao Ill's paralyzed right hand attempted to reach the glass. "The Chinese people and all the peace-loving peoples of the world know that the vicious racist American propaganda campaign is to delude the Chinese Federation of Nations into giving up our greatest source of economic growth, the Dream Persons!" Dr. West watched the shivering hand. Instinctively, because he was a fellow human being his eyes wanted Mao Ill's hand to be able to reach, to grasp the glass of water. ed the glass in his hand. Shuddering, he raised it to his lips. When he had finished, an attendant stepped from the shadows to take the glass. "No, no," Mao time I will not drop it." Dr. West's eyes concentrated on the cautiously moving hand on its long journey with the empty glass down toward the table. The glass clunked on the table. "Ah! You see I am making great improvement. Until tonight I always broke the glass. Iam informed you originally were a medical doctor who attempted to save Hves rather than destroy them? If so, you will understand the importance in my condition of such a sudden improvement. It was as if a voice in my head was telling my hand to move downward. Amazingly, my hand obeyed. No doubt new nerve wires have been growing as my doctors promised, growing past the dead spot in my brain, and tonight contact is made! Look at this. I am going to raise my arm. Soon, you will see, soon I will stand before the people again. I will astound the world with my words. This is the greatest moment in history of the world!" IX XThile Dr. West's eyes watchup. 'T am standing!" Fall, you big-mouthed, little tyrant! Dr. West thought. setting the table and glass. Attendants sprang from the shaddier's hand closed on Dr. West's elbow to lead him from the room. Tell them to leave me alone! Dr. West thought. gasped. Tell them to bring me a chair! collapsed on his couch. Dr. West sat down. His heavy legs were twitching, and he was reminded of Galvani's early experiments with electricity and a frog's legs. His legs tingled. His face felt liumb with shock. Those incredible Harvard medicine men! Heavy legs, electric eels, biopMDwer, jarapsychology, this was why they had connived to maneuver an American into close proximity with the Chairman of the Chinese Federation of Nations, the ruler of four fifths of the population of the world. Within how many feet of Dr. West was afraid he was a poor choice. Had the Harvard Circle selected him because Mao Dr. West eye to eye? Dr. West knew he was a helluva choice. When he was a med student at Harvard, Joe West had irritated Sammy Wynoski. "That's not But Joe West had possessed a certain empathy and power of suggestion that sometimes extended its corona to more imaginative and gullible persons such as undergrad Tom Randolph. Professor Tom Randolph's experiments at Duke University in which one soldier attempted to control another hadn't satisfied the Defense Department. Now Dr. West remembered Tom Randolph's excuse. human's biopower to broadcast his thoughts through his neuron-electrical system is simply too weak." But a man with biological batteries as powerful as an electric eel's installed in his swollen legs, Dr. West thought, such a man from a close distance... Tell them to hrin me a hiss oi water. 'Bring him a glass of water," his couch. Because there were no peculiar reactions from the other Chinese in the room. Dr. West concluded that he had been neatly conditioned to direct his control at only Tell them to prepare a couch for me. Tell them you believe I have a healing power. When I am neat you, your paralysis is cured. When the water was brought. Dr. West was afraid to drink. It might be poisoned. He knew he would have to suppress such fears. Now every move would be into the unknown. When the couch was brought. Dr. West was afraid to sleep. What was going on in Mao Ill's head? The man had not spoken or moved since -- said. "What do you wish to speak about?" Oeep until I awaken you. Dr. West lay there staring up at the triumphantly grinning faces of the Harvard Circle. Dr. George Bruning, boy wonder, geophysicist, astronaut, political climber, and buddy of the President. Dr. Sam Wynoski, chemopsychiatrist. Dr. Fred Gatson, bacteriologist and ladder climber. Dr. Einar Johansen, neurosurgeon and electric eel fancier. Dr. Tom Randolph, parapsychologist. You C.I.A. master minds. Dr. West thought so gently that Mao ceeded in planting your man in Peking. But am I your man? You may have implanted general guidelines in my skull such as "love America." But you could never prepare me for all the quick and unexpected decisions a new dictator must make. I have a feeling I am free now -- to do what I want. Soon we'll find out. Like any pinball machine, the fun was in frying to heat if. But like no ether, if was frying to beat you tool Retu rn I t was not an ordinary gambling casino. And this, for the police if S.L.A., posed a special problem. The outspacers who had set up the casino had placed their massive ship directly above the tables, so that in the event of a raid the jets would destroy the tables. Efficient, officer Joseph Tinbane thought to himself morosely. With one blast the outspacers left Terra and simultaneously destroyed all evidence of their illegal activity. And, what was more, killed each and every human gameplayer who might otherwise have lived to give testimony. He sat now in his parked aircar, taking pinch after pinch of fine imported Dean Swift inchkenneth snuff, then switched to the yellow tin which contained wren's relish. The snuff cheered Match him, but not very mudh. To his left, in the evening darkness, he could make out the shape of the outspacers' upended ship, black and silent, with the enlarged walled space beneath it, equally dark and silent -- but deceptively so. 'We can go in there," he said to his less experienced companion officer, "but it'll just mean getting killed." We'll have to trust the robots, he realized. Even if they are clumsy, prone to error. Anyhow they're not alive. And not being alive, in a project as this, constituted an advantage. "The third has gone in," officer Falkes beside him said quietly. The slim shape, in human clothing, stopped before the door of the casino, rapped, waited. Presently the door opened. The robot gave the proper code-word and was admitted. "You think they'll survive the take-off blast?" Tinbane asked. Falkes was an expert in robotics. "Possibly one might. Not all, though. But one will be enough." Hot for the kill, officer Falkes leaned to peer past Tinbane; his youthful face was fixed in concentration. "Use the bull-horn now. Tell them they're under arrest. I see no point in waiting." "The point I see," Tinbane said, "is that it's more comforting to see the ship inert and the action going on underneath. We'll wait." "But no more robots are coming." "Wait for them to send back their vid transmissions," Tinbane said. After all, that comprised evidence -- of a sort. And at police HQ it was now being recorded in permanent form. Still, his companion officer assigned to this project did have a point. Since the last of the three humanoid plants had gone in, nothing more would take place, now. Until the outspacers realized they had been infiltrated and put their typical planned pattern of withdrawal into action. "All right," he said, and pushed down on the button which activated the bull-hom. L eaning, Falkes spoke into the bull-hom. At once the bullHis voice, from the bull-hom, disappeared as the initial takeoff surge roared through the primary jets of the outspacers' ship. Falkes shrugged, grinned starkly at Tinbane. It didnH take them lony his mouth formed silently. As expected no one came out. No one in the casino escaped. Even when the structure which composed the building melted. The ship detached itself, leaving a soggy, puddled mass of waxlike matter behind it. And still no one emerged. All dead, Tinbane realized with mute shock. "Time to go in," Falkes said stoically. He began to crawl into his neoasbestos suit, and, after a pause, so did Tinbane. Together, the two officers entered the hot, dripping puddle which had been the casino. In the center, forming a mound, lay two of the three humanoid robots; they had managed at the last moment to cover something with their bodies. Of the third Tinbane saw no sign; evidently it had been demolished along with everything else. Everything organic. I wonder what they thought -- in their own dim way -- to be worth preserving, Tinbane thought as he surveyed the distorted remnants of the two robots. Something alive? One of the snail-like outspacers? Probably not. A gaming table, then. "They acted fast," Falkes said, impressed. "For robots." "But we got something," Tinbane pointed out. Gingerly, he poked at the hot fused metal which had been the two robots. A section, most likely a torso, slid aside, revealed what the robots had preserved. A pinball machine. Tinbane wondered why. What was this worth? Anything? Personally, he doubted it. I n the police lab on Sunset Avenue in downtown Old Los Angeles, a technician presented a long written analysis to Tinbane. "TeU me orally," Tinbane said, annoyed; he had been too many years on the force to sutteci through such stuff. He returned the clipboard and report to Iho tall, lean police technician. "Actually it's not an ordinary; construct," the technician said, glancing over his own report, as if he had already forgotten it; his tone, like the report itself, was dry, dull. This for him was obviously routine. He, too, agreed that the pinball machine salvaged by the humanoid robots was worthless -- or so Tinbane guessed. "By that I mean it's not like any they've brought to Terra in the past. You can probably get more of an idea directly from the thing; I suggest you put a quarter in it and play through a game." He added, "The lab budget will provide you with a quarter which we'll retrieve from the machine later." "I've got my own quarter," Tinbane said irritably. He followed the technician through the large, overworked lab, past the elaborate -- and in many cases obsolete -- assortment of analytical devices and partly brokenapart constructs to the work area in the rear. There, cleaned up, the damage done to it now repaired, stood the pinball machine which the robots had protected. Tinbane inserted a coin; five metal balls at once spilled into the reservoir, and the board at the far end of tiie machine lit up in a variety of shifting colors. "Before you shoot the first ball," the technician said to him, standing beside him so that he, too, could watch, "I advise you to take a careful look at the terrain of the machine, the components among which the ball will pass. The horizontal area beneath the protective glass is somewhat interesting. A miniature village, complete with houses, lighted streets, major public buildings, overhead sprintship runnels... not a Terran village, of course. An Ionian village, of the sort they're used to. The detail work is superb." .Bending, Tinbane peered. The technician was right; the detail work on the scale-model structures astounded him. "Tests that measure wear on the moving parts of this machine," the technician informed him, "indicate that it saw a great deal of use. There is considerable tolerance. We estimate that before another thousand games could be completed, the machine would have to go to the op. Their shop, back on lo. Which is where we understand they build and maintain equipment of this variety." He explained, "By that I mean gambling layouts in general." What's the object of the game?" Tinbane asked. "We have here," the technician explained, "what we call a fullshift set variable. In other words, the terrain through which the steel ball moves is never the same. The number of possible  combinations is -- " he leafed through his report but was unable to find the exact figure -- "anyhow, quite great. In the millions. It's excessively intricate, in our opinion. Anyhow, if you'll release the first ball you'll see." Depressing the plunger, Tinbane allowed the first ball to roll from the reservoir and against the impulse-shaft. He then drew back the springloaded shaft and snapped it into release. The ball shot up the channel and bounced free, against a pressurecushion which imparted swift additional velocity to it. he ball now dribbled in des' cent, toward the upper perimeter of the village. "The initial defense line," the technician said from behind him, "which protects the village proper, is a series of mounds colored, shaped and surfaced to resemble the Ionian landscape. The fidelity is quite obviously painstaking. Probably made from satellites in orbit around lo. You can easily imagine you're seeing an actual piece of that moon from a distance of ten or more miles up. The steel ball encountered the perimeter of rough terrain. Its trajectory altered, and the ball wobbled uncertainly, no longer going in any particular direction. "Deflected," Tinbane said, noting how satisfactorily the contours of the terrain acted to deprive the ball of is descending forward motion. "It's going to bypass the village entirely." The ball, with severely decreased momentum, wandered into a side crease, followed the crease listlessly, and then, just as it appeared to be drifting into the lower take-up slot, abruptly hurtled from a pressure-cushion and back into play. On the illuminated backboard a score registered. Victory, of a momentary sort, for the player. The ball once again menaced the village. Once again it dribbled through the rough terrain, following virtually the same path as before. "Now you'll notice something moderately important," the technician said. "As it heads toward that same pressurecushion which it just now hit. Don't watch the ball; watch the cushion." Tinbane watched. And saw, from the cushion, a tiny wisp of gray smoke. He turned inquiringly toward the technician. "Now watch the ball!" the technician said sharply. Again the ball struck the pressure-cushion inounted slitly. before the lower taKe-up dot. This time, however, the cushion failed to react to the ball's impact. Tinbane blinked as the ball rolled harmlessly on, into the take-up slot and out of play. "Nothing happened," he said presently. "That smoke that you saw. Emerging from the wiring of the cushion. An electrical short. Because a rebound froni that spot placed the ball in a menacing position -- menacing to the village." "In other words," Tinbane said, "something took note of the effect the cushion was having on the ball. The assembly operates so as to protect itself from the ball's activity." He had seen this before, in other outspacer gambling gear: sophisticated circuitry which kept the gameboard constantly shifting in such a way as to seem alive -- in such a way as to reduce the chances of the player winning. On this particular construct the player obtained a winning score by inducing the five steel balls to pass into the central layout: the replica of the Ionian hamlet. Hence the hamlet had to be protected. Hence this particular strategically located pressure-clushion required elimination. At least for the time being. Until the overall configurations of topography altered decidedly. CCJothing new there the technician said. "YouVe seen it a dozen times before; I've seen it a hundred times before. Let's say that this pinball machine has seen ten thousand separate games, and each time there's been a careful readjustment of the circuitry directed toward rendering the steel balls neutralized. Let's say that the alterations are cumulative. So by now any given player's score is probably no more than a fraction of early scores, before the circuits had a chance to react. The direction of alteration -- as in all outspacer gambling mechanisms -- has a zero win factor as the limit toward which it's moving. Just try to hit the village, Tinbane. We set up a constantly repeating mechanical ballrelease and played one hundred and forty games. At no time did a ball ever get near enough to do the village any harm. We kept a record ' of the scores obtained. A slight but significant drop was registered each time." He grinned. So?" Tinbane said. 'So nothing. As I told you and as my report says." The technician paused, then. "Except for one thing. Look at this." Bending, he traced his thin finger across the protective glass of the layout, toward a construct near the center of the replica village. A photographic record shows that with each game that particular component becomes rnore articulated. It's being erected by circuitry underneath -- obviously. As is every other change. But this configuration -- doesn't it remind you of something?" "Looks like a Roman catapult," Tinbane said. "But with a vertical rather than a horizontal axis." "That's our reaction, too. And look at the sling. In terms of the scale of the village it's inordinately large. Immense, in fact; specifically, ifs not to scale, "It looks as if it would almost hold -- " "Not almost," the technician said. "We measured it. The size of the sling is exact; one of those steel balls would fit perfectly into it." "And then?" Tinbane said, feeling chill. "And then it would hurl the ball back at the player," the lab technician said calmly. "It's aimed directly toward the front of the machine, front and upward." He added, "And it's been virtually completed." T he best defense, Tinbane thought to himself as he studied the outspacers' illegal pinball machine, is offense. But whoever heard of it in this context? Zero, he realized, isn't a low enough score to suit the defensive circuitry of the thing. Zero won't do. It's got to strive for less than zero. Why? Because, he decided, it's not really irioving toward zero as a limit; it's moving, instead, toward the best defensive pattern. It's too well designed. Or is it? "You think," he asked the lean, tall lab technician, "that the outspacers intended this?" "That doesn't matter. At least not from the immediate standpoint. What matters is two factors: the machine was exported -- in violation of Terran law -- to Terra, and it's been played by Terrans. Intentionally or not, this could be, in fact will soon be, a lethal weapon." He added, "We calculate within the next twenty games. Every time a coin is inserted, the building resumes. Whether a ball gets near the village or not. All it requires is a flow of power from the device's central helium battery. And that's automatic, once play begins." He added, "It's at work building the catapult rit now, as we stand here. You better release the remaining four balls, so it'll shut itself off. Or give us permission to dismantle it -- to at least take the power-supply out of the circuit." "The outspacers, don't have a very high regard for human life," Tinbane reflected. He was thinking of the carnage created by the ship taking off. And that, for them, was routine. But in view of that wholesale destruction of human life, this seemed unnecessary. What more did this accomplish? Pondering, he said, "This is selective. This would eliminate only the game-player." The technician said, "This would eliminate every gameplayer. One after another." "But who would play the thing," Tinbane said, "after the first fatality?" "People go there knowing that if there's a raid the outspacers will bum up everyone and ever#rthing," the technician pointed out. "The urge to gamble is an addictive compulsion; a certain tjrpe of person gambles no matter what the risk is. You ever hear of Russian Roulette?" Tinbane released the second steel ball, watched it bounce and wander toward the replica village. This one managed to pass through the rough terrain; it approached the first house comprising the village proper. Maybe I'll get it, he thought savagely. Before it gets me. A strange, novel excitement filled him as he watched the ball thud against the tiny house, flatten the structure and roll on. The ball, although small to him, towered over every building, every structure, that made up the village. -- Every structure except the central catapult. He watched avidly as the ball moved dangerously close to the catapult, then, deflected by a major public building, rolled on and disappeared into the take-up slot. Immediately he sent the third ball hurtling up its channel. "The stakes," the lab technician said softly, "are high, aren't they? Your life against its. Must be exceptionally appealing to someone with the right kind of temperament." "I think," Tinbane said, "I can get the catapult before it's in action." "Maybe. Maybe not." "I'm getting the ball closer to it each time." The technician said, "For the catapult to work, it requires one of the steel balls; that's its load. You're making it increasingly likely that it'll acquire use of one of the balls. You're actually helping it." He added somberly, "In fact it can't function without you; the gameplayer is not only the enemy, he's also essential. Better quit, Tinbane. The thing is using you." "I'll quit," Tinbane said, "when I've gotten the catapult." "You're damn right you will. You'll be dead." He eyed Tinbane narrowly. "Possibly this is why the outspacers built it. To get back at us for our raids. This very likely is what it's for." "Got another quarter?" Tinbane said. I n the middle of his tenth game a surprising, unexpected alteration in the machine's strategy manifested itself. All at once it ceased routing the steel balls entirely to one side, away from the replica village. Watching, Tinbane saw the steel ball roll directly -- for the first time -- through the center. Straight toward the proportionally massive catapult. Obviously the catapult had been completed. "I outrank you, Tinbane," the lab technician said tautly. "And I'm ordering you to quit playing." "Any order from you to me," Tinbane said, "has to be in writing and has to be approved by someone in the department at inspector level." But, reluctantly, he halted play. "I can get it," he said reflectively, "but not standing here. I have to be away, far enough back so that it can't pick me off." So it can't distinguish me and aim, he realized. Already he had noted it swivel slightly. Through some lens-system it had detected him. Or possibly it was thermotropic, had sensed him by his body heat. If the latter, then defensive action for him would be relatively simple: a resistance coil suspended at another locus. On the other hand it might be utilizing a cephalic index of some sort, recording all nearby brain-emanations. But the police lab would know that already. 'What's its tropism?" he asked. The technician said. "That assembly hadn't been built up, at the time we inspected it. It's undoubtedly coming into existence now, in concert with the completion of the weapon." Tinbane said thoughtfully, "I hope it doesn't possess equipment to record a cephalic index." Because, he thought, if it did, storing the pattern would be no trouble at all. It could retain a memory of its adversary for use in the event of future encounters. Something about that notion fritened him -- over and above the immediate menace of the situation. "I'll make a deal," the technician said. "You continue to operate it until it fires its initial shot at you. Then step aside and let us tear it down. We need to know its tropism; tins may turn up again in a more complex fashion. You agree? You'll be taking a calculated risk, but I believe its initial shot will be aimed with the idea of use as feedback; it'll correct for a second shot... which will never take place." Should he tell the technician his fear? "What bothers me," he said, "is the possibility that it'll retain a specific memory of me. For future puiposes." 'What future purposes? It'll be completely torn down. As soon as it fires." Reluctantly, Tinbane said, "I think I'd better make the deal." I may already have gone too far, he thought. You may have been right. 'he next steel ball missed the catapult by only a matter of a fraction of an inch. But what unnerved him was not the closeness; it was the quick, subtle attempt on the part of the catapult to snare the ball as it passed. A motion so rapid that he might easily have overlooked it; "It wants that ball," the technician observed. "It wants you." He, too, had seen. With hesitation, Tinbane touched the plunger which would release the next -- and for him possibly the last -- steel ball. "Back out," the technician adSdsed nervously. "Forget the deal; stop playing. We'll tear it down as it is.' We need the tropism," Tinbane said. And depressed the plunger. The steel ball, suddenly seeming to him huge and hard and heavy, rolled unhesitatingly into the waiting catapult; every contour of the machine's topography collaborated. The acquisition of the load took place before he even understood what had happened. He stood staring. "Run!" The technician leaped back, bolted; crashing against Tinbane, he threw him bodily away from the machine. With a clatter of broken glass the steel ball shot by Tinbane's right temple, bounced against the far wall of the lab, came to rest under a work table. Silence. After a time the technician said shakily, 'It had plenty of velocity. Plenty of mass. Plenty of what it needed." Haltingly, Tinbane stood up, took a step toward the machine. 'T)on't release another ball," the technician said warningly. Tinbane said, 'T don't have to." He turned, then, sprinted away. The machine had released the ball itself. I n the outer office, Tinbane sat smoking, seated across from Ted Donovian, the lab chief. The door to the lab had been shut, and every one of the several lab technicians had been bull-homed to safety. Beyond the closed door the lab was silent. Inert, Tinbane thought, and waiting. He wondered if it was waiting for anyone, any human, any Terran, to come within reach. Or -- just him. The latter thought amused him even less than it had originally; even seated out here he felt himself cringe. A machine built on another world, sent to Terra empty of direction, merely capable of sorting among all its defensive possibilities until at last it stumbled onto the key. Randomness at work, through hundreds, even thousands of games... through person aftei person, player after player. Until at last it reached critical direction, and the last person to play it, also selected by the process of randomness, became welded to it in a contract of death. In this case, himself. Unfortunately. Ted Donovan said, "We'll spear its power source from a distance; that shouldn't be hard. You go on home, forget about it. When we have its tropic circuit laid out we'll notify you. Unless of course it's late at night, in which case -- " "Notify me," Tinbane said, "whatever time it is. If you will." He did not have to explain; the lab chief understood. "Obviously," Donovan said, "this construct is aimed at the police teams raiding the casinos. How they steered our robots onto it we don't of course know -- yet. We may find that circuit, too." He picked up the already extant lab report, eyed it with hostility. "This was far too cursory, it would now appear. 'Just another outspacer gambling device.' The hell it is." He tossed the report away, disgusted. "If that's what they had in mind," Tinbane said, "they got what they wanted; they got me completely." At least in terms of hooking him. Of snaring his attention. And his cooperation. "You're a gambler; you've got the streak. But you didn't know it. Possibly it wouldn't have worked otherwise." Donovan added, 'but it is interesting. A pinball machine that fits back. That gets fed up with steel balls rolling over it. I hope they don't build a skeet-shoot. This is bad enough." "Dreamlike," Tinbane murmured. "Pardon?" "Not really real." But, he thought, it is real. He rose, then, to his feet. "I'lrdo what you say; I'll go on home to my conapt. You have the vidphone number." He felt tired and afraid. "You look terrible," Donovan said, scrutinizing him. "It shouldn't get you to this extent; this is a relatively benign construct, isn't it? You have to attack it, to set it in motion. If left alone -- " "I'm leaving it alone," Tinbane said. "But I feel it's waiting. It wants me to come back." He felt it expecting him, anticipating his return. The machine was capable of learning and he had taught it -- taught it about himself. Taught it that he existed. That there was such a person on Terra as Joseph Tinbane. And that was too much. T Then he unlocked the door   of his conapt the phone was already ringing. Leadenly, he picked up the receiver. "Hello," he said. "Tinbane?" It was Donovan's voice. "It's encephalotropic, all right. We found a pattern-print of your brain configuration, and of course we destroyed it. But -- " Donovan hesitated. "We also found something else it had constructed since the initial analysis" "A transmitter," Tinbane said hoarsely. "Afraid so. Half-mile of broadcast, two miles if beamed. And it was cupped to beam, so we have to assume the two-mile transmission. We hav.e absolutely no idea what the recdisei: consists of, naturally, wHfeffier it's even on the surface or not Probably is. In an office somewhere. Or a hover-car such as they use. Anyhow, now you know. So it's decidedly a vengeance weapon; your emotional response was unfortunately correct. When our doubledome experts looked this over they drew the conclusion that you were waited-for, so to speak. It saw you coming. The instrument may never have functioned as an authentic gambling device in the first place; the tolerances which we noted may have been built in, rather than the result of wear. So that's about it." Tinbane said, "What do you suggest I do?" " Do'P" A pause. "Not much. Stay in your conapt; don't report for work, not for a while." So if they nail me, Tinbane thought, no one else in the department will get hit at the same time. More advantageous for the rest of you; hardly for me, though. "I think I'll get out of the area," he said aloud. "The structure may be limited in space, confined to S.L.A. or just one part of the city. If you don't veto it." He had a girl friend, Nancy Hackett, in La Jolla; he could go there. "Suit yourself." He said, "You can't do anything to help me, thou." "I tell you what," Donovan said. "We'll allocate some funds, a moderate sum, best we can, on which you can function. Until we track down the damn receiver and find out what it's tied to. For us, the main headache is that word of this matter has begun to filter through the department. It's going to be hard getting crack-down teams to tackle future outspacer gambling operations... which of course is specifically what they had in mind. One more thing we can do. We can have the lab build you a brain-shield so you no longer emanate a recognizable template. But you'd have to pay for it out of your own pocket. Possibly it could be debited against your salary, payments divided over several months. If you're interested. Frankly, if you want my personal opinion, I'd advise it." "All right,'! Tinbane said. He felt dull, dead, tired and resigned; all of those at once. And he had the deep and acute intuition that his reaction was rational. "Anything else you suggest?" he asked. "Stay armed. Even when you're asleep." 'What asleep?" he said. "You think I'm going to get any sleep? Maybe I will after that machine is totally destroyed." But that won't make any difference, he realized. Not now. Not after it's dispatched my brain-wave pattti to something else, something we know nothing about. God knows what equipment it might turn out to be; outspacers show up with all kinds of convoluted things. T T e hung up the phone, walked into his kitchen, and, getting down a halfempty fifth of Antique bourbon, fixed himself a whiskey sour. What a mess, he said to himself. Pursued by a pinball machine from another world. He almost -- but not quite -- had to laugh. What do you use, he asked himself, to catch an angry pinball machine? One that has your number and is out to get you? Or more specifically, a pinball machine's nebulous friend... Something went tap tap against the kitchen window. Reaching into his pocket he brought out his regulation-issue laser pistol; walking along the kitchen wall he approached the window from an unseen side, peered out into the night. Darkness. He could make nothing out. Flashlight? He had one in the glove compartment of his aircar, parked on the roof of the conapt building. Time to get it A moment later, flashlit in hand, he raced downstairs, back to his kitchen. The beam of the flashlight showed, pressed against the outer surface of the window, a buglike entity with projecting elongated pseudopodia. The two feelers had tapped against the glass of the window, evidently exploring in their blind, mechanical way. The bug-thing had ascended the side of the building; he could perceive the suction-tread by which it clung. His curiosity, at this point, became greater than his fear. With care he opened the window -- no need of having to pay the building repair committee for it -- and cautiously took aim with his laser pistol. The bug-thing did not stir; evidently it had stalled in midcycle. Probably its responses, he guessed, were relatively slow, much more so than a comparable organic equivalent. Unless, of course, it was set to detonate; in which case he had no time to ponder. He fired a narrow-beam into the underside of the bug-thing. Maimed, the bug-thing settled backward, its many little cups releasing their hold. As it fell away, Tinbane caught hold of it, lifted it swiftly into the room, dropped it onto the floor, meantime keeping his pistol pointed at it. But it was finished functionally; it did not stir. Laying it on the small kitchen table he got a screwdriver from: the tool-drawer beside the sink, seated himself, examined the object. He felt, now, that he could take his time; the pressure, momentarily at least, had abated. It took him forty minutes to get the thing open; none of the holding screws fitted an ordinary screwdriver, and he founi himself at last using a common kitchen knife. But finally he had it open before him on the table, its shell divided into two parts: one hollow and empty, the other crammed with components. A bomb? He tinkered with exceeding care, inspecting each assembly bit by bit. No bomb -- at least none which he could identify. Then a murder tool? No blade, no toxins or micro-organisms, no tube capable of expelling a lethal charge, explosive or otherwise. So then what in Gods name did it do? He recognized the motor which had driven it up the side of the building, then the photoelectric steering turret by which it oriented itself. But that was all. Absolutely all. From the standpoint of use, it was a fraud.  w Or was it? He examined his watch. Now he had spent an entire hour on it; his attention had been diverted from everything else -- and who knew what that else might be? "VJervously, he slid stiffly to his feet, collected his laser pistol, and prowled throughout the apartment, listening, wondering, trying to sense something, however small, that was out of its usual order. It's giving them time, he realized. One entire hour! For whatever it is they're really up to. Time, he thought, for me to leave the apartment. To get to La Jolla and the hell out of here, until this is all over with. His vidphone rang. When he answered it, Ted Donovan's face clicked grayly into view. "We've got a department aircar monitoring your conapt building," Donovan said. "And it picked up some activity; I thought you'd want to know." "Okay," he said tensely. "A vehicle, airborne, landed briefly on your roof parking lot. Not a standard aircar but something larger. Nothing we could recognize. It took right off again at great speed, but I think this is it." "Did it deposit anything?" he asked. "Yes. Afraid so." Tight-lipped, he said, "Can you do anything for me at this late point? It would be appreciated very much." 'What do you suggest? We don't know what it is; you certainly don't know either. Were open to ideas, but I think well have to wait imtil you know the nature of the -- hostile artifact." Something bumped against his door. Something in the hall. "I'll leave the line open," Tinbane said. "Don't leave; I think it's happening now." He felt panic, at this stage; overt, childish panic. Carrying his laser pistol in a numb, loose grip he made his way step by step to the locked front door of his conapt, halted, then unlocked the door and opened it. Slightly. As little as he could manage. An enormous, unchecked force pushed the door further; the knob left his hand. And, soundlessly, the vast steel ball resting against the halfopen door rolled forward. He stepped aside -- he had to -- knowing that this was the adversary; the dummy wallclimbing gadget had deflected his attention from this. He could not get out. He would not be going to La Jolla now. The great massed sphere totally blocked the way. Returning to the vidphone he said to Donovan, "I'm encapsulated. Here in my own conapt." At the outer perimeter, he realized. Equal to the rough terrain of the pinball machine's shifting landscape. The first ball has been blocked there, has lodged in the doorway. But what about the second? The third? Each would be closer. "Can you build something for me?" he asked huskily. "Can the lab start working this late at night?" "We can try," Donovan said. "It depends entirely on what you want. What you have in mind? What do you think would help?" He hated to ask for it. But he had to. The next one mj,ght burst in through a window, or crash onto him from the roof. "I want," he said, "some form of catapult. Big enough, tough enough, to handle a spherical load with a diameter of between four and a half and five feet. You think you can manage it?" He prayed to god they could. "Is that what you're facing?" Donovan said harshly. "Unless it's an hallucination," Tinbane said. "A deliberate, artificially induced terror-projection, designed specifically to demoralize me." "The department aircar saw something," Donovan said. "And it wasn't an hallucination; it had measurable mass. And -- " He hesitated. "It did leave off something big. Its departing mass was considerably diminished. So it's real, Tinbane." "That's what I thought," Tinbane said. get the catapult to   you as soon as we possibly can," Donovan said. "Let's hope there's an adequate interval between each -- attack. And you better figure on five at least." Tinbane, nodding lit a cigarette, or at least tried to. But his hands were shaking too badly to get the lighter into place. He then got out a yellow-lacquered tin of dean's own snuff, but found himself unable to force open the tight tin; the tin hopped from his fingers and fell to the floor. "Five," he said, "per ame." "Yes," Donovan said reluctantly, "there's that." The wall of the living room shuddered. The next one was coming at him from the adjoining apartby Algis Budrys A New Relief Novelette by Keith Laumer by Richard Wilson Plus many others in the February issue of IF -- on sale now! Coming in March -- Special Hugo Issue A( the # World Science Fiction Convention IF was given the annual 'Hugo' award as the world's leading science-fiction magazine. The March Issue will be a special number to celebrate the award. Including stories by th writers who also won Hugos this year: Isaac Asimov, Roger Zelazny, Harlan Ellison, etc. March IF on sole February #rd -- don't miss iti 'J-W A #.   #  A '  . #  CT) ,rr: r f. r # iSftV i; I t is simply impassible to find an article on crossbows or medieval warfare that neglects to mention that the Second Lateran Council, in #, forbade the use of the crossbow to Christians except for hunting or against infidels -- and that Pope InnocenFig. #. Picture of a crossbow from a Roman grave In France. reaffirmed this prohibitus est. Britisih writers, as a rule, add the information that the crossbow was introduced in England in # by the invading Normans, but that it never became as popular in England as it was on the continent. While saying aU this, most writers create the impression -- and seem to be under that impression themselves -- that the crossbow must have been a fairly recent invention at the time the Lateran Council adjourned. Since it is certain that crossbows existed at a i. much earlier time, it is logical to assume that the weapon achieved a sudden surge in popularity around the year #, leading to ecclesiastical measures. Such sudden surges are usually the result of an improvement of some kind, and the most likely improvement for that period was the introduction of a steel bow instead of a wooden bow. If the older crossbows had wooden bows, they either had to be so large as to be unwieldy or, if small enough, both their range and their penetrating power must have been inferior to the normal bow. As a matter of fact British writers have occasionally wondered in print why the crossbow became popular at all. Even at the height of its development a crossbow bolt did not carry much Fig. #. Tbe Greek gasfrophefes, oldest known picture of a crossbow. fartjier thaa an arrow from a longbow, and both could penetrate a shield that a man could carry. Moreover, a good longbow man could get off ten arrows in the time a crossbow man could shoot three bolts. All true; but a man who had never used a crossbow would be a good shot after three weeks of five hours of training every day, while an archery apprentice with a longbow was still a beginner after the same amount of practice. So there was a good reason for the popularity of the crossbow, after the introduction of steel had made it at least equal in power to a heavy longbow in the hands of a strong man. It is true that references to crossbows prior to the famous edict of the Lateran Council are rare, but they exist. Roman writers had occasionally mentioned a weapon they called manuballista or aicuhallista... but there could be some doubt whether the term actually referred to crossbows. Considered aS a word, 'manuballista just meant a device that threw something and that a warrior held in (or operated with) his hands, and that still left many possibilities open. But such doubts were resolved in #. During that year a Roman burial monument with bas reliefs was found near Polignac sur Loire in France; it was later brought to the museum at Puy, and artists could sketch the bas reliefs. Among them was an unmistakable crossbow, complete with pharetra, the Roman term for a quiver, as shown in Fig. #. Unfortunately the artist who made the bas relief must have been poorly acquainted with the weapon, for most of the things one would dearly like to know are simply not shown. It is not clear, for example, whether this crossbow was bent by hand or whether a medhanical device of some kind was needed. And the most interesting part, the lock mechanism, is hardly indicated. Nor can the age of the monument be established. Its location in France indicates that the burial took place while the Romans extended over all of western Europe, but this leaves a leeway of several centuries. F rtunately we are on much firmer ground with another ancient crossbow (Fig. #.) that goes under the Greek name of gastrophetes; it is a bit disappointing that this impressivesounding word just means "belly gun." But at least there is a reason for this name. The "belly gun" was cocked by resting the front end (F) of the slide on the ground and leaning the body weight on the semicircle between the two pieces L and R, which may have been resting on the shoulders of the man while shooting the weapon. We know about the gastrophetes from what is left of the writings of one Ktesibios. Though there were several people by that name, it is pretty certain that the Ktesibios in question is the one who lived during the reign of Ptolemy Fig. #. Philon's eufhytonon, top view. Physkon (#-# B.C.), which makes him a contemporary of Philon of Byzantium, another writer who has supplied us with some information about the weapons then in use. Philon's Belopoiika -- also known as his Fourth Book on Mechanics -- did not say anything about crossbows, at least not in the portions of his work that we still have. But he wrote at length about catapults. The Greek experts who had the Prussian Academy of SciFig. #. The lock of Philon's catapult. ences reissue the work (Greek original with German translation) in # pointed out that Philon's style was clumsy and redundant and that he often sounds pleased that he managed to explain something. Personally I wonder whether Philon's clumsy and redundant style was the result of trying hard to explain difficult concepts to practical men who were handy with tools but not literary lights. At any event Philon carefully described two of the weapons of his time, the euthytonon and the palintonon. They were fairly much alike, except that the euthytonon (see Figs. # and #) shot large arrows while the palintonon threw round stones. Very likely the euthytonon was used for pointblank shooting when the enemy actually attacked, wihile the palintonon was used to harrass the enemy while he was behind fortified positions. The construction of the euthytonon was quite advanced, and Philon's description makes one thing quite clear: it was not a large crossbow. In the crossbow, from the gastrophetes to the modern target crossbow, the energy is stored into bending something flexible, wood or steel. In the euthytonon, and in all similar weapons that were built for the next sixteen centuries to come, the arms are not flexible but rigid. The energy is stored in skeins, of cord, or strips of rawhide or horsehair that are twisted around the end of these rigid arms. The bow is not bent -- in fact, there is no bow to begin with -- but elastic skeins are twisted. As the pictures show, the weapon was wound up by means of a small windlass. Two ratchet hooks saw to it that the weapon did not become unwound just because a hand slipped on the spokes of the windlass. The final catch (Fig. #) consists of a hook that admits the string of the catapult but could not hold it under tension. It is made secure by sliding a piece of metal (black in Fig. #) under it. To discharge the weapon this piece of metal was yanked out or knocked out by a hammer blow. Fig. #. The 'revolving nut" of the medieval crossbow. A mechanism involving a sudden jerk or blow was, of course, impossible with a portable weapon since it would spoil the aim. The crossbow makers of the middle ages came up with a different mechanism that is usually referred to as the 'revolving nut" (Fig. #). While the crossbow is being bent, or wound up, or cocked, the revolving nut has the position shown at left. The string of the bow, still being tensed, slowly turns it until it has reached the position shown at right, at which point a steel piece at the bottom goes into action Fig. #. German crossbow with cocking lever that gave support while shooting. and locks it. This strip of steel is connecti SVith the trigger. The trigger of a crossbow used to be laige, and in most models the triggei: was not slowly pulled back as in modern firearms, but lifted in the direction of the stock of the crossbow. Now, the whole point of the crossbow was that it was powerful. Its string could not simply be pulled back by the action of four fingers as in an ordinary bow. To bend a crossbow needed at the very least both hands of the sharpshooter; this led to f ur r Fig. #. Oneirmed torsion engine or catapult. the strange distinction of a "one foot crossbow" and a "two feet crossbow." The one foot crossbow had a stirrup attached to its front end. The crossbow man placed this stirrup on the ground, put one foot into it and pulled the string up with both hands until it caught in the revolving nut. For the more powerful "two feet crossbow" both feet were needed to steady the weapon. For this reason the bow was attached right to the front end of the stock so that the crossbow man could place one foot on each side of the stock when bending the bow. For the still more powerful versions even this was not enough. They were equipped with a small windlass or a so-called cranequin, a wind-up device that was placed on top of the crossbow prior to cocking it. Of course it had to be removed prior to shooting, which did not increase the frequency with which bolts could be thrown against the enemy. Somewhat simpler was a cocking lever of which Fig. # shows an interesting variation. The picture shows the starting position and it is quite obvious how the lever worked. But then, once the crossbow was cocked, the lever (which could also be detached completely) was folded down over the front end to provide a support. With a #-inch lever the support was too ort for shooting while standing, but it had just the right length for shooting from a kneeling position. Since crossbows of the more powerful types had ranges up to # yards, especially when shot by the defenders of a castle or a walled city who had the advantage of an elevation of thirty feet or more over the attackers, the sdege engines that were the descendants of the euthytonon and palintonon had to have a slightly longer range, say # yards or better. Ciege engines, ballistas and  catapults, blidas and springards, mangonals and trebuchets -- they have a multitude of names, and in most cases we can be sure what a manuscript really means only if we have a sketch to go along with the description. There are at least two reasons for the multitude of names: Italian words that may have had Latin Fig. #. The sTtp-hook for releasing a siege engine. or Greek roots originally were adapted by the French fo their own tongues, then the Germans took either the Italian or the French form, and sometimes both, and Germanized them. Then, twenty or fifty years later somebody would translate the term into German, not always skillfully. In addition to this problem of overlapping languages, pride played a role. Some small army, say, had two large siege engines of which they were, naturally, quite proud. So they were given names, like ships. But if these names were in any way unusual, a chronicler half a century later and living elsewhere, might think that these were special types of siege engines. Mistaken translations and misunderstood names lengthened the lists. The same thing happened, a few centuries later, with real guns, until finally the gunnery master of the city of Frankfurt am Main, Leonhart Fronsperger by name, cried out in despair: 'Of all the guns that are pulled into the field there are just eight types, four wall breakers and four field pieces, and even if you give a thousand names to them there . are still just eight and not more." Master Gunner Fronsperger classified his guns by the weight of shot; we'll have to classify the siege engines by types to get anywhere. The confusion must have started early because an otherwise very competent book states that there were only two types originly: one which the Romans called caiapultus and the Greeks Katapeltes and another one which the Romians called ballista and the Greeks lithoholos, Fig. #. CounterweigTif engine, also known as Trebuchet. Now, lithoholos is easy to translate; it means "stone thrower" -- that would be the palintonon of Philon. As for the word katapeltes an attempt at translation is a little more difficult. There was a very similar Greek military term that meant "to overrun" (an eny position) ; but the name may; be derived from the two Greek, words for "down" and for "shield." In .  either case one is rdninded of Philon's euthytonon. But from the engineering point of view the arrow-shooting and the stonethrowing devices were one and the same thing. Both looked like crossbows; both had rigid arms and were wound by means of a windlass. And in both the energy was stored by twisting skeins of a flexible material. Since it was torsion that did the work, the whole family of siege engines -- "and even if they bore a thousand names" -- should be referred to as the "torsion engines." A one-armed torsion engine, the ones called "catapults" in historical novels and movies, is shown as Fig. #. Here a very large "spoon" had its handle inserted in a horizontal skein of rawhide strips and, when released, struck a horizontal and padded member. The main advantage of this type of weapon was that almost anything could be put into the hollow of the spoon: rocks, inflammable substances, trussed-up dead animals and anything else that might be handy. In all of these siege engines all the tension just prior to shooting was sustained by a single rope. In the movies a burly but somehow noble looking warrior stands by with a sharp sword or a hefty battle axe to sever this rope. In reality the armorers of the middle ages used the slip-hook (Fig. #) that parted reliably when yanked sideways and that could be reused any number of times. A nd now we come to the second type of siege engine, called trebuchet by the French and blida (pronounced like "bleeder") by the Germans. Technically this was a counterweight engine (Fig. #.) A sturdy wooden basket with a heavy metal frame was filled with rocks, then the long throwing arm was pulled down by means of a winch, and the missile was placed on a spoon or basket at the end. Many medieval pic'tures show a sling attached to the end of the throwing arm, and it is stated that this Sling extended the length of the arm and therefore the range. But since such a sling had to open at just the right moment I have severe doubts that it was used often. In a small model which I helped to build when I was in high school the sling simply never opened. For this reason I look at pictures of trebuchets with slings as "artist's concepKtions" that picture an idea rather than reality. The final type of siege engine, Fig. #, went under names like espringale, espringold or springarde. Here the energy was stored by bending a piece of wood which, when released, would strike a heavy spear and propel it over a range comparable to that of other such devices. It probably could not be aimed well, but it had the advantage that it was easy to build on the spot. The armorer only had to carry a rope, a winch with ratchet and a sliphook, and the spears, of course. But this was the only type of siege engine which resembled the bow and the crossbow in function by storing the energy in bending wood. The torsion engines, though they resembled crossbows in appearance were something different. But the crossbow probably took its shape from them; the first crossbows indubitably were just extra heavy bows mounted on a stock. The gastrophetes of Ktesibios is the earliest example of which we have documentary evidence. But the crossbow did not become important until more than a thousand years later when somebody, flexing a fine sword, thought of substituting a steel bow for the OO All they wanted was an end to war -- and they got If...  endlesslyl ipvt. #st Class Henry Cassidy viewed . a substance in his soup. "Might be rubber." He brushed an army of flies away for closer inspection. "Or mule. Or a piece of shoe. "My God!" he yelled. "I'm tired of this! Crawlin' through the stinkin' jungle. With the fever, the bugs and garbage to eat! All over Korea, the Mekong Delta, and now South America. Why can't the big shots not bother poor devil's that've got six kids?" Cassidy dumped his soup and jumped on its pannikin. This act of subversion was observed by Mstr. Sgt. Lawrence Smith, dog-robber to Capt. Tim,othy Haggerty of the U.S.A.F. The sergeant was given to thinking. The more he thought the more he found worth thinking about. He had four kids and a bullet in his left leg somewhere. Capt. Haggerty's plane was shot from under him that day. He reached camp by crawling miles through swamps and cane fields, dodging alligators and sharpshooters the while. That night, as he helped Haggerty change from a mud-soaked uniform, Sgt. Smith talked. "It's not too wild a dream, sir," he concluded, knees quaking. "Senator Tom Walsh of Montana once suggested the same thing." Haggerty should have had the sergeant courtmartialed, but he was too exhausted. He held out a badly scratched hand instead. At breakfast, Tim Haggerty banged the table, achieved silence, dismissed the waiters, locked the mess hall door, and made a proposal. At first his fellow officers listened in puzzled silence. Soon their jaw muscles tightened. A few jumped to their feet. The time had come for dramatics. Haggerty tossed a lock of sandy hair out of his eyes, unbuckled his pistol holster, and tossed it among the coffee cups. "Who cares whether the new American frontier is at the Rio Grande, the Isthmus of Panama or the River Plate?" he said quietly. "Who the hell asked for this war anyway?" He answered his question with four-letter words, repeated the answer, and finally told his listeners what the answer had been. "Let those responsible fight it out," he shouted. "Let's get out of this sweating hell. Are you with me?" "Treason!" blurted a whitefaced second looie. "Poetic justice!" whooped a sunburned veteran of four undeclared wars. "We can't lick the damned spicks any more'n they can lick us. This will be a trial by combat, like in the Middle Ages when things got deadlocked. I'm for it." "Louis Pinedo runs the BraziloArgentine circus," a third flyer cut in. "His men think he's Dioss little brother. Let's see what he says." S everal hours later a dozen U.S. jets headed for the upper Amazon on a tip wangled from Intelligence. They spotted Pinedo's scarlet fighter. They forced it to land. Haggerty approached the ship, forelock aslant. "ue passe, hombre? Pinedo inquired as he clambered out of the cockpit, hands in air. (He was chubby and blond; not the dashing lady killer Tim had expected.) Haggerty told him. Pinedo considered until his cigarette burned stained fingertips. "Bueno.'" "December #?" "jBxceenfe." "Junction of the Rios Brazos and Amazon?" 'Porque no?"' "Keep in touch, Capiian. Sorry to have delayed you." "De nada. The Argentine bowed grandly. Tim realized he might be a lady killer after all. S enate and House were in night session on December #, struggling to provide more guns and butter before the Christmas recess. Helicopters drifted over the Capitol. Pedestrians paid little attention. Eggbeaters were common sights, particularly since they had been retired from the front after proving too vulnerable to sharpshooters. At midnight, Haggerty tossed a bomb into the Senate chamber. Sgt. Smith did likewise in the House. Both missiles released puffs of smoke. Congressmen panicked and flung themselves against locked corridor doors. A few rushed the visitors' galleries. They wilted on the stairs or as they beat on carved panels. Lights snapped. Helicopters landed softly on snow. Men in gas masks hopped out with stretchers. They stowed the relaxed legislators. In ten minutes the squadron had sped southward with a great rattling. came out of shock they found the White House also raided during a late cabinet meeting. The first horrified reaction was that the Spaniards were at the door, as the British once had been. Soon, however, word filtered from Buenos Aires that similar raids had been made on the Casa Rosada and the headquarters of the Organization of American States. There was nmning to and fro by the Establishments. Politicians raved. A-bomb threats were heard once more. But both armies remained bivouacked near the Equator. Gradually the populace of two continents began to chuckle as the Smith-Haggerty-Pinedo plan dawned on Men in the Streets. The Yankee sense of humor was tickled past bearing. Latin Americans were convulsed. Even those who might have rallied in support of the status quo talked, instead, about another Battle of the Century. The smiling conspirators had miles of bleachers built in that green valley where the Brazos and the Amazon meet. Refrigerated river boats brought endless tons of food and drink. Transport and hotel facilities were arranged. Bullet-proof shields were erected to protect spectators. Seats soon were selling at scalpers' prices. Even blase Europeans and recently ' bruised Asiatics contributed their share of ticket money. Africans tried to stand aloof but eventually were caught up in the spirit of the thing. The Inter-American War, en # lives, was turned overnight into the greatest sporting event since Nero. C ame the dawn of Washington's Birthday. "Fair, hot and humid," said the Weather Man in Rio. "By rigid training," Haggerty announced over a worldwide TV hookup, "each team has reduced its total weight by nearly five tons. Their original uniforms have had to be discarded because they became so large at the beltlines. The U. S. team favored this change until it was learned that their opponents also would get new outfits. Then they claimed a foul. However, a Book of Rules prepared by Hank Cassidy provides that no competitor shall be handicapped by excess equipment, such as #-pound packs, for example, so the claim was disallowed. "Now it will be exactly # a.m., when you hear the time tone. The great moment has come. A thousand intrepid warriors, if we include Legislative and Administrative Assistants for each solon, are taking the field. "The Yankees are in blue walking shorts and crash helmets; the Latins in gold-bordered serapes and sombreros. They are armed, all according to the Book of Rules, with sawed-off shotguns, cattle prods, tear gas bombs, machetes, bolas, blackjacks, rusty cavalry sabers, jacS handles and switchblade ImiveS. "Marching ahead of their respective armies came President Wilfred Manchester Jones and Presidente Ernesto Blanco-Machado. They have met in the center of the field. They're shaking hands. They seem to be whispering together. Just a moment, ladies and gentlemen of the worldwide television audience, until I can find out exactly what's going on... "There's been a slight delay," Tim reported some minutes later. "President Jones has asked permission to make a speech. Referee Pinedo is consulting the Book of Rules... He's nodding... A filibuster is in the making, I fear... Yes. That's right. The next voice you hear will be that of the President of the United States of North America. White mane flowing in the pampas wind, Jones poured forth oratory through countless loudspeakers. For five long minutes he was listened to. Then a quarerites yelled for action. When the President ran out of breath and saliva the Presidente demanded equal time on the network. Pinedo and Haggerty conferred anxiously in front of the cameras, then spread their hands. Equal time? Sacrosanct! By ones, two, scores, hundreds, found to be vacant, Haggerty, thousands, the gallery sought Pinedo and Smliitjh having deshade from palm trees where purparted to apply themselves and veyors of hot dogs, pizza, frijoles their abundant gate receipts to and strange drinks did business, the business of reorganizing Reporters and commentators bankrupt nations of the hemisplayed cards or dozed. Haggerty, phere. Pinedo, et al, collapsed with Cassidy was nearly trapped by laughter under the grandstand. outraged customers as he ran When Blanco-Machado conout with a final ,bag of coins, eluded a three-hour harangue, but at this point the weather the Senate floor leader, a onedefied the Weather Man and time Mississippi hog-caller, arose swept the region with a #-mile to chant. gale and #-inch deluge. Night got its equatorial jump Despite the storm, those bedon the stadium as Senator Johnraggled statesmen talked on, son of Nebraska started his replodding hoarsely through their ply to Senator Romas of Minas last filibuster lest worse befall. Gerais. The embattled hosts apEven to this day, Indians of plauded impartially as Romas the Amazon, poling their canoes yielded to another dim figure through bayous, pause at the that rose to reply to his reply. roll of distant thunder and whisOnlookers hurled a final showper: "'Eschucate! Great White er of pop and pulque bottles and Fathers still talk." a is now available in paperback for #c. I This revolutionary book concerns the possibility of scientifically exI I tending human life by freezing the body immediately after death. I  It is for those who have the imagination and courage to reject the I I Ask for it at your nearest bookstore, or send check or money  I order to --  Cryonics Society of New York, Inc.  # Washington Avenue  I Brooklyn, New York #  They Hiloriated When I I I Hyperspaced For Earth I I t  I I I I i "Nobody Earthwards!" they chortled i -- but onwards indefatigably I flew! I I t I t I can-RussianChinese commanders, and now he was clearly visiOphey hilariated when he hyperble to Earth's monitors. From  spaced toward Earth. their posts in the Light, staked "Nobody Earthwards," they out in a parking orbit in Cislunar snickerly advised. Territory like a space-age AmBut Young Harmish heeded brose Lightship, they saw him in not, being of stubborn stock, and his spaceship, looking at himself onwards indefatigably toward the in a Harmishlength mirror. He planet near Sol ringed by all that did not know until much later orbiting post-Sputnik junk. that from the time the Light pickHe flew alone in his two-man ed him up he was also under conship, fearless to the point of foolstant surveillance by U.N. teams hardiness because his mission was who reported directly to the Secto kidnap the SecretaryGeneral retary-General. of the United Nations. The Sec Gen was a Ugandan, Young Harmish had long been N.K. Mboto, a former puisne had been named for its Ameripala. Mboto kept peace by running the world by the book and fining the hell out of anybody who messed around with what he had come to consider his-byGod Charter. Mboto spoke and swore fluently in Russian, Mandarin and midcountries' rulers were frankly afraid of him. It was no wonder, then, that they, not to mention Britain, Cuba, Paraguay and most of the others, had given up their sovereignty and put their trust and safekeeping in the hands of an incredibly strengthened United Nations. Though Young Harmish did was linked to the Auxorean equivalents, the ethervid and the spyfax. By using them to study Earth fashions, Y. Harmish had familiarized himself with every detail of terrestrial costuming. Now he summoned garments out of the fabroid machine and put them on. In the mirror, he saw himself as the very embodiment of a dashing Earth-style blade. His high, hard collar glistened. His slim-jim four-in-hand was pierced by a diamond stickpin. His belt-in-back jacket was stylishly leather-patched at elbows and cuffs, and his knickers draped fashionably over clocked woolen stockings which were set off by buckled oxfords. His pleated white-on-white irt shone; and his derby hat, from which grew a long Tyrolean feather, sat jauntily on his head. What Y. Harmish had failed to realize, of course, was that while he was in hyperspace the wellknown krono effect had come into play, distorting the eras. The fashions he had seen were a mishmash of the centuries, as if Men's Wear Magazine had been afflicted with incurable nostalgia and Voue with deja va. Satisfied with himself, Yoimg Harmish gave a final glance at the landing coordinates, took up his London-rolled umbrella and strode to the exit. He stepped out on the campus of a imiversity whose students lately had been described as stokers of a hotbed of social action. Plan One was afoot. T hree days later, after a series of frustrations that left him more convinced than ever that Mboto was the man his planet needed, Harmish gave up his preliminary skirmishing and flew to the slablike building on the East River in New York. He felt it was time to go to the top. Harmish parked a few feet over the north flowerbed and headed for the front door, of the Secretariat Building, where a tanned, lean young man was about to go in. Harmish bowed and said : "My pardon extends to you, sir, but these are the Untied Nations?' He knew the English remarkably, he felt. The man he addressed moved his gaze up from Harmish's shoes, knickers and pleated shirt to his feathered derby, then back to the pleasantly boyish, smiling face. "These are they," the man said. "What are you, the Shangri-La delegation?" "Negatively. Auxor, to which I am, does not yet represent itself at the Untied Nations, disfortunately. Savvy?" "I guess, so pal. My name's Scally. Just get in?" "Momentarily, Scally-sir. Yes, I-Harmish have made arrival. Young Harmish, to elongate. Relict of Late Harmish, the father, and Old Harmish, grandsir. Auxorean appelatory custom." 'Good for you, son," Scally said. "Look, do you have to present your credentials to Mboto right away? How about a little drink to celebrate your safe arrival? Being a native, I may be in a position to give you a few tips." Harmish looked pleased. "Deliriously, sir." He remembered an ad. "Yellow gin, perhaps. Distinguished quencher, it is written." "Any color at all, pal," ScaUy said. He steered Harmish past a guard with a wave of a press card and took him. up the escalator to the delegates lounge. "Yellow gin for my friend," he told the bartender, "and a brown bourbon for me." Though Jim Scally had a debonair way he was known to his associates as a bitter man who drank more than was good for him. The folding of his paper was only the latest in a series of kicks in the teeth he'd received from life. A messy divorce earlier had left him paying endless alimony to a Tasmanian girl who'd won custody of their two children and who, by returning to her family home in Hobart, had effectively denied him visitation rights. These and a dozen other tough breaks were obviously what had driven Jim Scally to drink. A gentle conspiracy operated in Scally's favor at the U. N. The conspirators included doormen, guards, press officers and rei)orters and certain high-ranking members of the Secretariat. I f anybody was going to be technical about it, Scally had lost his accreditation months ago when his newspaper went out of business, and no other news organization hired him. He apparently was able to hang on by doing P.R. work and handling an occasional string assignment. Thanks to the conspiracy, he had the run of the U.N., including the bar. But the bar demanded cash. 'I'll get this one," Scally said. "Unless -- " "Oh, I demand to pay," Harmish said. "What currency employs itself at the Untied Nations -- gold?" "No, no; good old United -- Untied States dollars will do "Dollars and pence, yes. returns itself to me now." Harmish took out a thick wallet. "Not pounds, pal. That's English. A good old American tendollar bill would do the trick." Harmish withdrew a tendollar bill, American. Presently, as a Trusteeship Council meeting ended and increasing numbers of people lined the bar, the two moved to a table at the side, Harmish with a second gin and Scally with his third bourbon. Scally said: "Harmish, pal, I've got to straighten you out. You have no idea of the complexity of New York life. You need a first secretary to handle your business and social affairs." Harmish was quick to agree. "I nominate you secretary-wallah." "I accept," Scally said as promptly. "But before we go into the petty details -- salary, expense account, bonuses -- I'd better know more about you so you get our money's worth. First, exactly where is Auxor?" "Auxor coextends the land mass of my planet. Water encroaches all remaining.' Scally swallowed some bourbon as if to help him grasp the concept. 'Wou mean Auxor is a -- a planet? You mean you came here in a -- a spaceship, like astronauts -- cosmonauts?" "Having spyfaxed same, imdoubtably," Harmish said. "It figures," Scally said, re-examining the assortment of clothing the other wore so proudly. "You came alone?" "Solely Harmish. They hilariated when I hyperspaced for Earth. They disparaged so minor a terminus. 'Nobody Earthwards,' they snickerly advised. 'Is backwater of Galaxy,' they scornheaped. But Harmish, of perseverent bent, pioneerized. Bottoms up, Soally-sir." "Mud in your eye. So you're a spaceman, Harmish! I'll be damned. The funny thing is, I believe you. Every sockeyed killable -- cockeyed syllable." A n incredibly beautiful girl came in with members of an Asian delegation. "Enchantment," Harmish said. "Depends on your point of view," Scally said. "Once I married the stenographer to an overseas delegation. Disenchantment. Are you married, Harmish?" "Uxoriously, sir, to every eligible woman." "Whoa!" Scally said. "How could that be?" "By means of the sexually pervasive interconsciousness effect, better. You read all their minds, know all their sensations?" Harmish wriggled. "Exactly. Who needs marriage?" "Some do, sometimes, even if burned once. How does this "All Auxoreans are mentally joined," Harmish said. "The well known mindlink. In addition, the male-female link works like your country's Operation Match." "You mean the computer that finds two young people of similar interests?" "The same. But in Auxor all is done by mentality." "Is every male linked to every female?" "Please! No barbarians we! Only non-marrieds. Once a compatibility has been established and marriage consummated, or an extramarital relationship contracted, the partners are taken "Then you're not married, ex"To exactize, no. One day, when the conditions are right, and our antennas are attuned, the contact will be made and I too will have been eliminated from eligibility. I'll have found a wife." "Meanwhile you're getting the message from all these gorgeous dames? How does it feel?" Harmish wriggled again as his attention was called to the sensation. "Impossibly describable. Let me show." And he handed Scally a metallic skullcap. "This connects you with Intergal." "Intergal?" "Intergalactic Transmissions. Being Auxorean, I imrequire artificial aids, but for you a booster." II S cally carefully put the skullcap on the back of his head, where it seemed to grip his scalp with a half dozen little fingers. There was a rush of overpowering sensation, as if the sky and everything in it were falling directly on him. Then this eased, and he felt as if he were standing on a tall cliff overlooking the sea. It was a sea of women, and their hair was the waves. They seemed to be standing, facing him, their eyes fixed on his with intense interest. He felt that even if he could make out a face on the far horizon, he'd be able to see clearly into her eyes. The long hair of these myriads of standing, waiting women, moving in the lit wind, was of many colors and tones and heightened the illusion that he was at the edge of thQ sea. An intoxicating perfume crt jjifi cliff to him, and there was sileiice except in his mind. The, voices spoEe tenderly, passionately, inquiringlly, wonderingly. But he thought he also recognized some voices similar to a particular one he had known : aloof, disdainful, belittling. With a shudder he shut these out. For a moment it was as if he had been in contact with Hobart, Tasmania. Then James Franklin Scally heardfeltreceivedknew her. One in the multitude was coming through to him. Jim Scally tingled with a thrill of appreciation, almost of recognition. She bathed him in comfort. She warmed him in the corridors of his heart which had long been ice. Could this be the girl he'd always wanted? Impossible. A quirk of interstellar communication. A sensation arranged by a stranger who perhaps was an enemy. He tried to put the feeling away. He was getting soft. But he didn't remove the metallic skullcap. There was a phrase: Fve been looking for you! and he didn't know whether she had said it, or he, or both. He knew then that he had been looking for her -- in all the wrong places. In New York and London and Brazzaville. In Moscow and Peking and Dar es Salaam. In Kodiak and Kuwait and Tel Aviv. In all the places the news had taken him. And now for the first time he'd looked beyond Earth and had found her. Across the vastness her presence came. An aura. No, it was a name -- Aura. He had an impression of slimness, of young excitement tempered with maturity, of fine-boned beauty, of yearning. She was youth and light and hope, an end to searching. His impression of a sea of women had yielded a single isle of peace, of love deep and enduring... And all that was wrong with it was that it was impossible. T Te deliberately broke the con' tact, snatching off the skullcap. Aura lingered in his mind for a moment, then was gone. What a hoax! "Intergal" indeed! Scally dismissed her for the phantom she was by swallowing the remains of his drink and loudly demanding another. My solace comes in whiskey glasses," he said and handed the skullcap back to Harmish. The alien shrugged. "Reject her if you like, but not me." Maybe it was the drink, it seemed to Scally that there were times when Harmish's speech was more idiomatic than quaint. "Leaving the women out of it," Scally said brusquely, "do you mean you don't know what it is to be alone in your mind -- to have privacy of thought?" "Never alone," Harmish said. 'The global Auxorean consciousness comfortingly extends beyond the stars. They speak to me constantly, and I to them." "That must be maddening." "You do not tire of yourself, I assume, and we do not tire of ourselves. It is the Auxorean way of life." "I guess it beats television." "You've absoluted it," Harmish said. "Take another drink. We commence to be brothers beyond the stars." Harmish and Scally drank. The alien looked calculatingly at the Earthman and said : "As brothers, let me desist you from the idea that I peacebound come. Au contraire." "Au confrare?" Scally said. He appeared to be quite awash. "Bent on conquest, are you? Good. There's been too much noodling around, peacewise. I'll help you. If there was a war I could be a correspondent. Always wanted to be a war correspondent but never got the chance. No war, you know." "How sad. But war is not my purpose. My aim is to take away your Secretary-General." "Oh, that's a good one," Scally said admiringly. "Kidnap Mboto. Snatch him right out of his own front yard. That's sure one daring plan, fellow conspirator." Harmish nodded. He'd done intensive research, he said, in evaluating Mboto's credentials, and was convinced that the Sec Gen was the only man who could solve the Auxoreans' crisis. "Tell me more," Scally said, drinking up. S o Harmish told him about his campus visit and his subsequent trip to two Central American countries. He admitted ruefully that he'd been misled by the ethervid and spyfax about the extent of the campus "revolt." The word obviously had different connotations on the campus and in Latin America. It had also been Young Harmish' s intention on the campus to take advantage of alienation, which was making one of its periodic comebacks, as a pilot project for his larger plan. Young Harmish, by definition an alien, was naturally encouraged. Who was more fitted than alien he to lead a revolt of the alienated -- this potent lot of potential leaders? But Young Harmish, despite he cries of "Churu.'", "Frehef.'" and "Up the rebels!", was cut dead on the campus. His message, unaccompanied by song or electric guitar and minus the big amplified beat, was obviously in the wrong bag. The few who did heai: told him politely, without empathy, that he wasn't what was happening; at least not to them. In fact one shaggy young man, to whom Y. Harmish confided a plan to storm the Administration Building, told him: "My God, man, we're not that alienated!" Besides, the shaggy young man added, this was dead week; people were cramming for final exams. The student had also told him: "You talk funny, man." Hurt and puzzled but persevering, Harmish had flown from the campus to the Central American nation of Baranoia, whose leader was the tyrant Lopez-Diaz. Baranoia was on the border of another bothersome little country called Paranoohe, whose leader was the dictator Avila-Perez. Harmish was received courteously by Lopez-Diaz, who took him to a cafe in the square of the capital city. The Baranoians, Who had been rehearsed, cheered and sang when Lopez-Diaz appeared in the square with his guest and continued to cheer as they went into the cafe and reappeared on the balcony, where they could dine in privacy. They began their meal with Rob Ro # ts. Lopez-Diaz did not drink the local wine; he used virtually none of the shoddy native products. The ceremonial cheering ended. The typical street noises of a Latin American capital in ferment rose to their ears. The con versation on the balcony was punctuated by sounds of breaking glass, gunshots. Chanting, sirens and an occasional scream. TT ncouraged by the obvious unrest, Harmish waited only until the second round of Rob Roys to offer the use of an Auxorean bomb to Lopez-Diaz. (Scally wanted to know about the bomb. Harmish said it wasn't much -- jiist a Class # reservoirdigger, with a radiation trap that collected all the bad Geigers and jettisoned them perpendicularly into space. It had been Harmish's larger plan, he confided, to test Mboto's reaction to a crisis. If Mboto dealt with it adequately, Harmish would then make his move.) The Baranoian leader appeared to give very careful consideration to the offer of the bomb and what might lie behind it. Finally he said: "You ask me, senor, whether I will drop your bomb on the capital of my hated rival, Avila-Perez of Paranoche? Whether, in the vernacular of the Norteamericano, I will put my money where my mouth is?" Harmish, excited to eloquence, said: "That is precisely the ask I put to you." Lopez-Diaz hesitated a moment longer, then said decisively: 'Alas, the answer must be no." Harmish was stunned. "You decline because you unwish to isit such suffering on fellow human beings?" LfOpez-Diaz snorted. "There Isn't a humanitarian bone in my I)ody. My reason is simple: I fear Mboto." "An ignoble answer," Harmish 'ouchsafed peevishly. "Perhaps. But consider my position and that of my hereditary enemy, Avila-Perez. We have much in common, as we learned when we met by chance in a night club in New York. AvilaPerez and I discussed our nearly identical problems at the club and later at the home of two 'adies, and again in the U.N. bar during a recess of the international conference that had taken us north." "And you concluded?" "That the world is big enough for both of us, considering the presence in it also of Mboto -- Mboto the savage-once-removed, the saint-and-destroyer, who would not hesitate to eliminate either or both of our countries to prevent more extensive destruction. That Mboto is one to be feared and admired. A practical man first, an idealist second." Harmish showed his disappointment. He said: "These cannot be the words of Lopez-Diaz, the Protector of Baranoia, as I have heard him called, the notorious Latam dictator who threatens night and day to obliterate the oppressor, to counterinvade the Commie foe, to inquisit the infiltrator." 'Look, senor, I talk big but I don't want war. Mboto'd kill me -- literally. I'm just an old-fashioned rabble rouser whose way is to. exhort the populace now and then to make them feel better about being poorer than the people of Paranoche. Mboto understands this. Meanwhile he and the U.N. are helping us catch up with Paranoche by sending machinery and medicine, technicians and teachers and others who seem genuinely concerned about us." He shrugged. "This appeals to my romantic nature. You can't fight love." Frustrated, Harmish said: "I will offer my bomb to AvilaPerez to drop on Baranoia." Lopez-Diaz laughed. "He will tell you the same as I, my friend. He too stands in mortal fear of that sweet but murderous peacekeeper, Mboto." A nd Avila-Perez did tell Harmish the same, too, in the most courteous way, when the alien flew to the capital of Paranoche in the private plane of LopezDiaz as a distinguished, if discomfited, guest of The Protector. AvilaPerez told him Mboto fortunately understood that the horrendous threats Avila-Perez made again Baranoia were for internal consumption. He also said that he, Avila-Perez, much as he liked Harmish and appreciated his offer, would have him put to death before he would risk the possibility of conflict with Baranoia. Harmish expressed consternation. "And well you might," the leader of Paranoche said. "I expressed similar consternation, my friend, when for some niinor peccadillo of mine Mboto blacked us out for a week. Utter quarantine. I didn't know there was such a Light did it. No communications of any kind witii the rest of the world. Demoralizing, like solitary confinement." "When?" Harmish asked. "Three years ago. Then just as the quarantine was lifted we were hit by Hurricane Hildy. With no warning from the U.N. weather service, or anywhere else, there was no chance to get the crop in early. So naturally, because we're a onecrop economy and because that crop equals thirty per cent of own gross national product, we were knocked flat on our economic backs for longer than I care to remember. Mboto doesn't fool around. He scares the pants off me, if you want to know the whole truth, and I refuse to give him any excuse to make an example of me." "You admit cowardice?" Harmish asked. "I'm a live coward," AvilaPerez told him."Whpt I am saying to you, with all due respect, is go peddle your bomb to some other slob. This one knows better than to tangle with the Sec Gen." Harmish left Paranodhe and, in a thoughtful mood, headed for New York, home of the United Nations and of Mboto, its Secretary-General. Ill I t was almost like a stage entrance. Harmish had just finished describing his Latin-American fiascoes to Scally in the U.N. bar when the Sec Gen came in alone and joined them. Mboto had never been one to stay aloof in his luxury quarters high atop the Secretariat Building. He roamed all parts of his domain like a fearless and friendly but awesome lord. He sat down with Harmish and Scally and told a waiter who rushed over: "Two more of the same for these gentlemen and a Bloody (pardon the expression. Steward, I see you are British) Mary for me." "No offense taken. Your Excellency," the waiter said and went off to the service bar. Scally started to get up respectfully, but a powerful black hand pushed him down into his chair. "A new face in our midst?" the Sec Gen asked. "An imagmative new costume, anyway. Somebody must have invented time travel; he looks #th century." "He's an alien," Scally said. "We're all aliens here," Mboto said. "Even you in what you call your country, you breaker of pacts with the Red Man." "Touche, Chief," Scally said. "I don't defend our lousy past." "You should avoid calling an African 'Chief,' " the Sec Gen said. "He may be sensitive about his tribal background." Scally grinned as the waiter came with the drinks. "It's a fact. Harmish is literally an alien, from an extraterr -- from deep in space, like." "If that's journalese," Mboto said, "you speak it with a quaint descriptive flavor." "It's not journalese. It's just that if you'd drunk as much Bourbon as I have, your theech might be spick, too." Mboto turned to Harmish. "You can tell that our waspish friend here is subconsciously a minority-hater. Spick, indeed. Let's introduce ourselves. I'm Mboto, Secretary-General of the United Nations." "Untied Nations," Scally muttered, slumping. Harmish beamed across the table. "Exhilarated, sir. You are the he I have light-yeared to acquaintance. I, Y. Harmish, relict of but revanent to, one hopes, Auxor. In truth an alien, but adaptable, I vouchsafe." "Maybe we should close the bar," Mboto said. "It's raising hell with the language." "Humor?" Harmish asked, straining. "Irony? I limp behind, uncomprehensive." "Your candor does your credit. What brought you across the trackless void?" Scally muttered : "Trackless, hell. Harmish, he track'um. Lord. Big wheel back home, Harmish be." "And honored here as well, Scally. I think we close'um bar, though; you drinkum too much firewater. My word, tongue blong along you, him flappum too much altogether." "Big kidder. I hope," Scally said, subsiding. '"The Sec Gen turned back to  Harmish, who had been listening with agonized attention, and asked: "What did bring you across the void, trackless or otherwise, which we primitives of Earth have yet to probe in depth?" "An unworthy motive, perhaps. now that you have impinged on me with favor," Harmish said. He took out of his breast pocket a curious device and held it toward the Sec Gen. "All sincere, I display this." "You must be as drunk as Scally," Mboto said. "Negatively. Alcohol fails to permeate one of my metabolic type. The grains but convert themselves to energy potential, known on Auxor as Enerpo." The Sec Gen said: "You seem to have the advantage of me, if only linguistically. But, having seized yourself of the situation, as we diplomatic types say, you must have an agenda. What is your pleasure, Mr. Chairman?" Harmish rolled his eyes. "Distract me not," he said. "My pleasure awaits my return to Auxor. My duty is another thing -- the abduction of you." "Foolhardy adventure," Mboto said. "I have only to lift an eyebrow, and hidden guards who watch my every fnovement will reap you like so much wheat. Will you reconsider, Y. Harmish? Or must the first interstellar alien be a dead alien?" Harmish seemed unafraid. "Perhaps you misunderstand. What points itself at you is no weapon except in the economic sense. Y. Harmish offers no violence but -- a job. That which you have mistaken as a weapon is tiie Auxorean equivalent of your phenomenon yclept credit card. But with exception that no statement presents itself. Phenomenon is portable programmer of plenty. Wish-fulfillment device. Translator of dreams." It was then that Harmish explained in 'his quaint way that he was offering the Secretary Generalship of Auxor to Mboto because Auxor was adrift in indecision, mediocrity, apathy, anomie, apartness ("Just don't call it Apartheid," the Sec Gen said) and other modern manifestations that were threatening to plunge it into a new dark age, or worse, into oblivion. "Sounds hke Earth, preMboto," Scally said. "Why not use your own Enerpo gadget to fix things up?" Harmish sighed. Then, with fetching modesty he explained that he had tried -- that he himself was the equivalent of the SecretaryGeneral of Auxor. He paused for reaction, but the others merely waited for him to go on. hagrined, Harmish said the  universal mindlink nullified the effect of any device, mechanical or psychological, that an Auxorean -- even he -- might use against another. Harmis'h said: "True, Auxor's most active minds are hereditarily immune to the mindlink, but they languish in durance, along with their owners. The gumption people, the vital ones, go to jail. The rest are a lot of sorries, apathetic, unimaginative." "But surely there are those whose energy is channeled productively," Mboto said. "Those who have made scientific, medical, artistic advances." "Nothing is artistic about Auxor any more. Anyone with an idea knows it will be instantly absorbed into the mass consciousnes. It would be as if -- name one of your planet's great works, widely copied -- " "Mona Lisa, David..." "Perfectly. As if the Da Vinci or the Michelangelo, coextensively with the moment of its completion, was already globally copied. As if a googolplex of reproductions came into being simultaneously. Incentive is destroyed." "I can see that," Mboto said; "but what could I possibly do about it?' "Yours is a powerful mind. We've tasted it, imknown to you. We foimd its power suprawestern, supraglobal; it transcends that of civilized man's; it has potentialities unexplored by you or your fellow men. Your mind is strong enough to share itself with a selected number of Auxoreans, as an experiment; to inspire them to rise from torpor; to infect them with Mbotolike dignity and ego; to show that a tribal man, whose concepts were those of the group, could grow to be a supremely individual person, an artist of mankind' Only a powerful alien mind, such as Mboto's, screened against the Auxorean mindlink by its alien nature, could be effective, Harmish insisted with an eloquence that again made him sound quite un-Harmishlike. It appealed to the savage in Mboto, who hadn't had to smash a rebellion or destroy a dictator in a loon's age. In a way it was unfortunate that he no longer had to worry about Earth. Mboto could leave the U.N. in good conscience, he knew. The world would be in hands as competent as his own. By unspoken arrangement, Mboto's successor had already been picked and and therefore ail others. The successor-designate was a strong-willed man with an abhorrence to war as deep as his  own. A further asset was that he also represented a nonwhite race. He was a man called Ohiro Kashawa, who was born to radiation-crippled parents in # in a target of opportunity called Hiroshima. Ohiro Kashawa was widely respected and popularly known as O.K. But there was an unfilled wan that Mboto had on Earth. Arboto told Harmish: "Five years ago, I would havr been tempted. That was when j went out in public more oftei. than I do now. Occasionally i still found myself seated nex to the kitchen door in some fash ionable restaurant. But there': been progress. Not giant strides, but an encouraging amount. Slowly I was accepted in these restaurants. Not because of my skin, mind you, but because of my position. Then I became more fashionable than the restaurants and the 'in' people began to eat where I ate, even at Spanish Charlie's in East Harlem. I don't eat out any more, at all. Now I have a bigger ambition than to sit comfortably in a restaurant." This was news to ScaUy. "What's that, sir?" he asked. Mboto looked as modest as Scally had ever seen him. The Sec Gen took a deep breath and said, looking down at the table: "I want to resign from the U.N., settle here and be the first Negro president of the United States." There was a long silence. Then Scally asked: "How could that be? You're not a citizen." "I was bom in the U.S. Embassy in Kampala and had dual Uganda-U.S. citizenship until I was #, when I chose to be a IV Ugandan. You forget that when I became Secretary General the Congress of the United States restored my U.S. citizenship to me. Not honorary, but actual citizenship. I'm well over # and as fit to be president as you are, Scally, my fine white American friend." "I remember now," Scally said. But, still -- " 'Still you question my motives," the Sec Gen said. "Is it more than vanity, you ask? I think it is. Look at the history of America's dark-skinned people. Look where they grow up -- Little Rock, Selma, Harlem, Watts. Look at the vast number of potential geniuses who never had a chance. Many have overcome handicaps of color or poverty to develop their talent. You know their names as well as I. But think of the thousands of other potential geniuses who died -- physically or spiritually -- because they never survived the misery and hopelessness of a Negro ghetto." "But if you were in the White House -- ?" "Obviously," Mboto said, "I'd be their inspiration. The beginning of fulfillment. Everything else would be detail." Scally sat in silence, contemplating the future. "I'll stay on Barth," Mboto told Harmish. 'he crestfallen Harmish said: "My crest has fallen. Is all lost? Mboto said: "You can't have me or O.K., but I'd like to help you." "You must help me," Harmish pleaded. "All that I have described to you is secondary -- something we could survive. The deeper threat is one I've been ashamed to tell. Asihamed for myself -- my people." "And what' is that?" Mboto asked kindly. "Forget your shame if hdp is possible." "Sterility," Harmish said. "Of course!" Scally said, coming to. "All those women -- that sea of women I imagined I saw when I put on your skull cap." "A symbol, merely," Harmish said. "Sure, a symbol -- a symptom of what's wrong. Among the impressions I had was a lack of fulfillment. An emptiness. A yearning. Sure, they marry -- but what's the ultimate fulfillment for a woman? A child -- children. The only eternity anyone can be sure of." Harmish looked surprised. "You've absoluted it," he said. "Right. They can't, or won't have children -- " "Can't," Harmish said. "Because they despise their men. They're psychologically unable to bear . children in a world so sunk in mediocrity that it'd be a living death. They'd rather see the race die than perpetuate it as it is." Scally subsided again. Mboto said: You'd like me to change all that? Alone? I'm flattered. I'll match my virility with any man's, but I don't really think I'm up to repopulating a planet." Harmish looked hurt. 'You misunderstand. I expect no insemination from you, unless you choose individually. We are monogamous." "I joked where I should not have," Mboto said. "It's a serious matter. You need an expert to make an on-the-spot study and do whatever is necessary to shake them out of their skins. You need a renaissance -- literally a rebirth. A born leader. A man with a passion for living. Someone to provide an example. But I've told you Why I can't go. Take Scally." "Scally? Esteemed, but ineffectual Scally?" "Don't scornheap, Harmish," Mboto said. "Scally can help you if any Earthman can. He's tough enough to be ruthless, but he writes mystical, beautiful and often hopeful poetry. The Hammarskjold influence, I except. There's nothing in his personal life to keep him here, and it's about time he had some happiness. I understand the Auxorean maidens are not to be sneezed at." "Sneezed at?" Harmish asked. "Idiom. I mean they're pretty swell, aren't they? By and large?" "Swell? Large? They do. They are. In places. Yes." "So take him. Just don't tell the Security Council or the New York Times." "But he lacks experience," Harmish protested. A yrboto laughed. "He has more theoretical and practical experience than Ohiro Kashawa and me combined. That means he's an all-round expert in geopolitics, not to mention economics, linguistics, anthropology and psychology. He was the first Schweitzer Scholar at The Maxwell School. I'm sure he hasn't told you he's James Franklin Scally, Ph.D., summa cum laude, of the same class that produced a Secretary of State and a Governor of New York. Nor has he become a bum since. Don't think he's one-tenth as drunk or ineffectual as he may appear. Let me tell you a secret. Young Harmish, as one Secretary-General to another. I've been a party to your conversation with Scally since it began. There's a microphone sewed into his lapel and a receiver elsewhere, as there always is when Scally's on a mission. Not quite Auxor's interconnected consciousness, but good enough for our purposes. Let me tell you another secret: "Scally is now and has been since I came here from Kampala the number three man in the United Nations, right after O.K. Only you and the three of us know it. This gave Scally the freedom neither O.K. nor I had to talk to people in crises and to Unove relatively unnoticed to trouble spots. Scally's interventions, proposed by me to the Security Council but drafted by Scally, have settled half a dozen crises in the past five years. "You may have heard of the abortive coup at Qatif. Or the incident of the Andalusian Fog. Or the short-lived Battle of the Land Bridge at Bering. Or the most explosive of all, the Siege of Novaya Zemlya. Any of these could have erupted into a global war, an Earthdestroying war. But Scally flew to each. While he was digging out the reportable facts for his paper, he gave the U.N. the unpublishable background and made his recommendations for a settlement. O.K. and I then went through the motions of acting on it, but it was really Scally's solution.' Y. Harmish looked with new respect at JamesFranklin Scally, putative sot, who now grinned and said: "Who bespeaks me? What name blong along Scallysir dost thou take in yain? Another bourbon, Innkeeper, an you love me. I'll go anywhere, at any lime, and talk to anyone in the interests of peace. Who else said that? Make it a double, Innkeeper. One to get ready and two for the road." "He's not nearly as non compos as he sounds," Mboto said. "He is fairly sozzled but withal he's literate, perceptive and fairminded. He had too small a chance on Barth; terrestrial posterity passed him by until O.K. and I discovered him, and then we had to keep him a secret to preserve his effectiveness. There may be thousands more like him, undiscovered; maybe we can find them. , Meanwhile let's give Scally a chance to be himself on Auxor." Harmish and Scally looked at each other with new eyes. "I guarantee him," Mboto said. T).ack on Auxor then. Young Harmish asked the Hon. James Franklin Scally, after thejr'd disembarked and were getting accustomed to the pleasantly lesser gravity: "How are things. Your Excellency?" Jim Scally, Ph.D., SecretaryGeneral Designate of Auxor, inhaled shallowly, experimentally. He could breathe the air, or whatever it was. A little spicy, maybe, but he'd had to make do with a lot worse, such as the stuff in the Lincoln Tunnel in rush hour and a sandstorm in the Sinai Peninsula. "How's it smell, Jim?" Harmish asked, and his guest noticed the improvement in his language. "I think you'll find it not too bad." Scally saw that they were crossing a parklike public square, through which people strolled leisurely, enjoying the warmth of a sun that was bigger and duller than Earth's. Like his friend Harmi, they were people of recognizable shapes, including shapely female people. "It agrees to me so far," Scally found himself saying. "Glad to hear it." Harmish was using good colloquial speech, tion of all time will be held at the Hofal Commodore in New York City on Jona #rd-#th, #. It will commemorate the first flying saucer sighting, made by Kenneth Arnold exactly twenty years earlier. Featured guests will include Kenneth Arnold, Ray Palmer, Ivan Sanderson, James Moseley, Howard Monger, Gray Barker, and many other famous person, f alities in the field of flying saucer re search. Dept #-#, Fort Lee N. J. # id Here is music composed on computer and transducers, ranging from computer-played versions of Chrisitmas carols and rounds to the complex sounds that offer a new dimension in musicology. Composers include Dr. John R. Pierce, Dr. M. V. Mathews, David Lewin, James Tenny, etc. # selections on a #inch, high-fidelity, long-playing record produced by Decca. A "must" for your record library and a conversation piece for all occasions. Priced # )ostpaid -- send in the coupon today. I Galaxy Publishing Corp. I #I Hudson Street,  New York City #  Yes, send me my #-inch hi-fi I record of Mtisxc from MathemorJ tics right away. I enclose check I or money order for #.  Nome I Address I CHy  Slate Zip Code... J (Offer good in U, S, A. Only) r m m ib m h la mi hi m ih hr hr rh h hr hr mb hr hr rr Soallx policed again. He was the one wWo was ieaking pidgin, or wblatever construction Y. Hamlin had employed on Earth. Scally tried to correct this. Recalling the farewell party the United Nations Correspondents Association had given for him, without knowing his mission, he said: "They hilariated when I hyperspaced for Auxor. Nobody Auxorwards, they snickerly advised." "More fools they," Harmish said. "We get debriefed in the Headquarters building across the park. A formality only." Scally nodded in confident tranquility. One of the female Auxoreans had caught his eye and was smiling at him. He stopped and grabbed Harmish's arm. She was smiling and communicating! She was the slim, lovely, comfortgiving girl whose mind had flown to his out of the sea of women. Was she wordlessly telling him her name was Aura? Now he knew the hope her wordless message had expressed. She was destined to be his partner in the mission to unsterilize Auxor. He saw Harmish nodding corroboration and he knew she'd be there when he returned to the square from Headquarters. And be knew that she knew. It was America's most guarded Secret Weapon. Unfortunately its backfire threatened us fool G eneral Pier S. Hardesty placed his finger on the map. "Here, at Karnak City. A twenty-hour bombardment, and bombing round the clock until I say 'Stop.' Also at the road junction north of Hellcat Pass. I want the defenses there plastered." Bums, the artillery officer, shook his head. "We can do anything you want to Karnak City. But we can't hit that road junction till we either capture both ends of the iass or get some kind of position on the south slope of the Hellcat Mountains. There's a little matter of lofting those shells over that mountain range." "What's tiie matter?" Hardesty demanded. "You've got # mm. howitzers running out your ears." "Yes, sir. But the shells have a somewhat different trajectory from what you might expect I'd like to take the lot of these #'s and -- " Burns told in short language what he would like to do with them. Hardesty listened critically, then shook his head. "You couldn't do it," he said. "They wouldn't fit. Personally, I'd like to -- " The air officer put in, in a purring voice, "If Colonel Bums feels that his artillery can't make it over the foothills, I'm sure we can plaster this road junction, General. With anj kind pf implosive, incendiary oi distnaciwt you care to use." "What we're up against is a collection of ihialf-staryed, communized fanatics here, and semilunatic do-gooders at home," said the general. "Personally, I'd like to take these Kazang rebels and slauter the lot of them. But they pop down holes like rats, bob up somewhere dse, to put a bullet through the back of your head, and if we give them what they deserve, everybody's afraid their coreligionists will rise up and the thing will spread instead of ending." He shook his head. "So -- we're using distractants only." Yes, sir," said the air officer. "Well, we can reach that road junction, sir." Burns, the artillery officer, said, "Live distractants. They have to hit the junction with a reasonable facsimile of pinpoint accuracy." "We can -- " Without jarring "Ah." "Parachutes won't work. Vaned containers induce nausea and make a bad psychological effect. Our #'s have a rotating base and tip, stabilized canister and proximity-controlled shortlife superrotating pop-out blades. They land the load genfy." The air officer snorted. "But at the beginning, this same load starts off how? It's shot out oi a gunJ Burns nodded. "Using microtimed charges and safety vents to insure smooth acceleration, with internal cushioning in the canister, rocket-assist units, and a barrel proportioned to fit a coast-defense gun instead of an honest howitzer. These #'s may burn the ears off an artilleryman now and then, but they don't hurt the charge." The air officer shodk his head in disgust. "What a war." G eneral Hardesty eyed him speculatively. "Can you airdrop these distractants on that road junction?" "Well, sir -- " "Our canisters," said Burns helpfully, "are armored, to prevent unfortunate incidents." The air officer said in disgust, "No, sir. I'm afraid we can't compete under those conditions. Not yet, at least." . "All right," said Hardesty. "Let's get this mess straightened out and get squared away. First we hit Karnak City. Twentyhour bombardment and bombing around the clock, until I'm satisfied they've had it. There's, three battalions of the Kazang Death's Head Elite Guard holed up in there, and they aim to make a house-to-house defense and then afterward claim we desecrated the temple when thex left. We want to be sure thexVe well softened up before we move "Yes, sir. As -- the charges?" "A, B and C, but no D. I have to reserve D for that road junction." He eyed Bums coldly. "Sir," said Burns, "the #'s just won't reach that junction. That's all there is to it. But if you decide to soften it up with A and B distractants, out of #-S howitzers, we can do that for you." Hardesty nodded. "All right. Hit the pass with A and B for a couple of hours, then walk on back and plaster the junction." "When we move up later," said Burns, "we can hit the junction with all the D you want. Ah, that is, with as many D canisters as you can load." "All right. That will have to do it. " Bums saluted and left at a trot. The air officer saluted and ran off in a different direction. A perspiring individual in fatigues, with "Correspondent" sewed at his shoulder, scribbled frantically in a notebook and eased closer to the scowling general. "Ah -- General Hardesty. May I ask, sir, how do you feel about the effectiveness of this new and advanced means of -- er -- settling international conflicts?" "IVe been directed to use it," said the general, "and I'm using it." "Yes, sir, but how do you feel? What is your assessment of the effectiveness of this method?" Hardesty squinted at the correspondent like a large dog eyeing a small porcupine. The fellow was a nuisance, all rit. And there was no question but that Hardesty could obliterate him. But in the process, he might collect some painful mementos that would fester for a long time afterward. "It works," said Hardesty abruptly, "in the short run. In the long run, I foresee some difficulties." "H'm. Might I ask, sir -- " "I can't tell you what's going to go wrong without tending to precipitate the very thing I want to avoid. Just stick around. You'll see." "M'm." the correspondent was scribbling fast in his notebook. The general suddenly wondered how much of that was going to be legible later and how many illegible sections would be bridged over by the corresiondent's imagination. He glanced at his watch and saw that there were still a few moments till the #'s opened up and the air arm went into action. He frowned back at the notebook. "What system of shorthand is that you're using?" 'Shortland? Oh, my own, general. I leave out all the vowels; and capitals, and don't bother with the punctuation." The general nodded. 'Just as I thought." Underfoot, the ground jumped. A few moments later someone shouted, "Drones out, sir!" The general nodded. A thunderous concussion rolled out across the flat green land and echoed back from the hills ahead. There was a continuous trembling underfoot. Dark forms blurred into the sky, to vanish in the direction of Kamak City, the Kazangs' ancient capital and religious center. With a roar, the aircraft began to take off. Someone shouted, "Drones transmitting, sir!" The general nodded and walked fast for the TV shack. The correspondent stayed close at his heels. "Sir!" shouted the correspondent. "Would you say this new and more sophisticated means of -- ah -- settling disputes is an outgrowth of the spectacular increase in our productive capacity, consequent upon progressive scientific and , technological advances, and the rationalization of productive methods?" "I suppose so." "Would you say that it represents a hopefxil development in relations between states and differing ideological systems and viewpoints?" "That I don't know." The general ducked past a guard and through a doorway. Behind him, there was an angry outburst as the guard stopped the correspondent. The general ran down a flight of steps, turned a comer, went by another guard, and through another doorway. Before him were about a dozen big TV screens, arranged in a semicircle, with operators adjusting the screens for clarity and speaking through headphones to the dronecontrollers overhead. Roughly half of the screens were already lit. The nearest lighted screen showed a street of small shops, with a trench across the street, the heaped-up dirt forming a parapet, and the crowded figures of Kazang rebels armed with tommy-guns and bazookas peering out over the dirt. Down the street, others looked out from barricaded shops. One of the men pointed up and shouted, as a small parachute drifted down, supporting some kind of dangling burden. Instantly a fanatical-looking soldier raised his gun and shot at it, creating a dazzle of flying fragments and a splash of something dark on the front of the parapet. A second soldier bent over the parapet, straightened, and shouted something. The first soldier took aim toward another parachute drifting down. A third soldier changed grips on his gim, and smashed the first soldier over the head. he small parachute drifted  closer, and was immediately snatched from the air. For an instant, its burden was clear on the screen -- a bottle suspended on a cord and labeled: Govt. Issue For offensive use only. More and more parachutes were drifting down, and more and more enemy troops were rising from holes to snatch them out of the air. Officers appeared, shouting furiously, to be hit on the head by drifting bottles labeled, 'Govt. use only." The populace was now reappearing in the streets, to snatch at drifting bottles. Discipline and order were clearly giving way, save where one grim and burly officer dealt out a savage harangue and then cautiously tried a sip from a bottle, and spat it on the ground. Obviously he was warning that it must be poison. Now, however, a surprised look crossed his face, and he tried again. He raised his eyebrows, took off his hdmet, eyed the bottle with a frown, and tried a third sip. More small parachutes were now drifting down, marked with concentric stripes, where the first had been in solid colors. These latter bore small cartons lettered: Govt. Issue For offensive use only. Caution: May be harmful to your health. The general watched alertly. Surely in his religious capital something would happen to prevent the distractants from working unhindered. But if it was going to happen, it would have to happen fast. The troops had not left their posts as yet, but they were making good use of every drifting opportunity as it wafted by. Now came a third set of parchutes, marked with varicolored rays and bearing boxes of assorted sizes, that troops and populace alike tore open, at first warily, and then with wild abandon. Inside was a variety of different things, some boxes holding big flashlights that lit up brightly, others containing box cameras, M# and others clocks, already showing the correct time. All of these things were somewhat large and breakable, but useful, and good by local standards. The general glanced from screen to screen. To his experienced eye, it now seemed clear that resistance in Karnak City would fold up without any serious struggle. So much for that. But there was still the pass on his left front. Once he had that, and the road junction beyond, any counterattack would have to proceed by awkward detours. But the road junction was held by an enemy general who knew exactly what the situation was, and he was there in person. F rom behind General Hardisty came the sound of loud arguing, and then the correspondent, shoving passes and authorizations back into his pocket, thrust into the room and stopped to stare at the screens. From his face, it was evident that he had heard the theory of this procedure but had never seen it in action before. 'Ah -- ah -- General," said the correspondent. "Ah -- this is a bombardment with A, B, and C charges?" "Correct." "But no D charges?" "That's right. No D." "A is -- ah -- " "Liquor." "And B?" "Cigarets. C is bulky breakable objects of local value." "Why bulky and breakable?" "When the enemy soldier has something bulky and breakable that he values and wants to hang onto, it cramps his style considerably. Picture yourself trying to fight a war with a portable TV in one hand." "I see. What is a D charge?" "Stick around. You'll see." ' "And the object of this 'distraction attack' is -- ?" "According to the book: 'Vast quantities of wealth and productive effort are expended in the production of munitions, only a tiny fraction of which ever strike a living target. Much is wasted, even in attacks upon inanimate objects. Where these objects are hit, valuable structures are destroyed and must be replaced at considerable expense by the victors, when they occpy the conquered territory. A railroad, for instance, destroyed in the attack, must be replaced in the occupation. This all creates much waste and duplication of effort. Desirable objects, however, like the Trojan horse, will be actively sought by the populace, and each one will, in effect, strike its target. A more desirable way to block a road or railroad is to place thereon an object of great value to the defender, who will feel impelled to remove it carefully. Much can be accomplished by using objects of local value to block facilities of rtational value. In this way, one interest in the country can be led to oppose another. By judicious use of this method, a chaotic situation may be created wherein the united enemy fragments into local groups. Since enemy is involved, the actual aggressor using this method incurs comparatively little ill-feeling. It is a method which, of course, can by effectively use only by a highly productive and well organized power, with highly developed technology and reliable and flexible transportation system.' " The correspondent wrote urgently in his notebook, then looked up. "Arid this method is what we're using?" "Exactly." "What if someone shoots at our men?" "If it's serious, shoot back." "Doesn't that create ill will?" Te general shrugged. "Con sider this present setup. An inefficient but at least anti-communist government is overthrown by fanatical communist rebels, who seize the capital and drive the legitimate but inefficient government to the coastal city from which they now rule what's left of the country. The efficient but communist rebels take over, have a blood purge, exterminate anyone unfortunate enough to have possessions and make so much bad feeling that they're afraid of being overthrown themselves, so they efficiently create a murderous dictatorship. Meanwhile, the legitimate government invokes our mutualdefense treaty and urges us to come in and slaughter every rebel Kazang with a head on his shoulders. Are you under the impression that anybody can do anything in such a setup without creating bad feeling of some kind?" The correspondent blinked. "Yes, I see." He scribbled desperately in his notebook, and the general said, "Why not a tape recorder?" "I had one, but I got too close to one of those # mm. howitzers. Now, general, when you explained the theory of distraction warfare, you said 'according to the book.' Is there another explanation?" "Sure. Have you ever heard of Sheridan's ride?"  "I've heard of it, but I don't' know what it was." . "Sheridan's troops were defeated by a Confederate force under the command of Early. Sheridan was away at the time, but rode to the battlefield, turning his retreating troops back as he went. When he reached the battlefidd, he found Early's troops, who were suffering from want and hunger, plundering his camp. While they were still iu a state of disorder, Sheridan attacked and routed them. Throughout history, armies capable of standing great deprivation have been torn apart by sudden plenty and then qxiickly defeated. This has almost always happened by accident. The present idea is to use it on purpose, So far, it seems to be working. But believe me, it goes against the grain." "But, doesn't this method strengthen the enemy?" "What -- liquor, cigarets and cameras, delivered to him when he needs maximum alertness? Strengthen him? How?" "Don't you ever use food?" "Certainly, after we've got control of the place, or for some definite purpose. The idea is to cause the maximum distraction at just the time he can least afford it, if you follow me." The correspondent frowned, and nodded. The general glanced briefly at the screens, then looked back at the correspondent. Somewhere, the general had heard the saying, "He is a fool who cannot hide his wisdom." Now, was this correspondent really such a dolt as he seemed to be, or was he merely seeming to be a dolt in order to get his victim to lower his guard. And then what would happen? Would he send back such a report that the dogooderg would all complain because the poor Kazang rebels were being fed liquor instead of a balanced diet? "Ah -- " said the correspondent -- " these reports of immoral practices -- " "What reports of immoral practices?" "There have been rumors." "Get to the point." "Well, it's said that on some battlefields, beautiful women have been driven along ahead of the troops." "That was the Kazang's stunt, not ours." "H'm. Well -- " "The general glanced at his ' watch. A few moments before, he'd noticed another screen flicker on. That view was of the pass. Out of the comer of his eye, he took occasional glances at the screen as the correspondent asked more and yet more questions : Was this method moral? Was it humane? Wasn't it really, in a way, more cruel than to shoot a man? Was it iair? Meanwhile, disorganization at the pass progressed rapidly. Now the attacking troops approached, ignoring the liquor with a disinterest that spoke volumes for the regulation chemical in their bloodstreams that would make them sick if they drank that particular brand. And then the troops were in the pass. Somewhere the TV observers watched the effect of the bombardment further ahead, taking pains to see that the bombardment was accurate, as usual, and that it was having a real and not only an imagined effect. But that collection of staggering dnmks, guns lost or slung at their shoulders, packs bulging and bottles in both hands gave testimony that Intelligence had correctly estimated the tastes and psychology of the Kazang ordinary soldier. The best general officer of the Kazang, back at that crossroad, was another matter. Again General Hardisty glanced at his watch... so don't you feel," the correspondent was saying, "that really this is a heartless and callous exploitation of human weakness, human frailty, to subvert the mind and morals of your opponent from his true loyalty, to degrade..." "Phew," said the general. "Not enemy, but opponent. How did you degrade an opponent who delights in torture, who in peacetime considers himself clever if he strains ditch-water for a particular type of intestinal parasite, then bribes a servant to put it in his competitor's food? We are supposed to use only the most knightly of methods, while our own men are carried off by the thousands, bloated from barbed darts, smeared with the dung of specially infected monkeys? Is that your argument?" "Well, of course, they are primitive. It's up to us -- " The conviction was gaining ground with the general that this particular correspondent actually was a real, genuine, Grade-A boob. In that case, the fellow's boobishness could be put to use. "... if not more honorable," he was saying now, "to first send them a note stating clearly your own intentions and frankly asking them for theirs. Then you could offer them, freely and openly, an equivalent amount of goods to what you are using now. That is, if they would agree to step back a distance, as it were. Then, they would get something, and we would get something, and it would be honest and aboveboard, and both would profit." "How?" "Why, in that they would give a little, and we would give a little, and -- " "And when they wanted more, they'd grab territory, and we'd bribe them to give part of it back again?" "Well, what's the difference between that and this present method?" "This present method does not give them what they need to make trouble. It gives them what the individual soldier momentarily wants. What they need and what they, want can be two entirely different things. We use that fact to split them wide open. While they're split wide open, we move in... Before they know what hit them, we do our best to set up an honest government, which is something this country hasn't seen for the last one thousand years." The correspondent appeared momentarily dazed. The general glanced at his watch, and frowned. "Outside, the artillery should be getting set pretty soon to let fly with those D-charges. Better stay down here when they load them." The correspondent looked crafty and shot out the door and up the stairs. '"The general shook his head. A ' genuine boob. Already, on one of the screens, the first of the gigantic howitzers was roll ing toward the pass. By the time the fellow got to the spot where the big howitzers had been, they'd be set up elsewhere, and the view would then be coming in on the screen. The general watched the screen with interest. Aleardy the road junction was coming into view as the drones moved forward. For such a valuable piece of real estate, it didn't look like much. To left and right, the north-south road, a long strip of dust, stretched out over the moimtain slopes, high above the low, wet ground. Straight ahead, the east-west' road gradually descended from the pass onto the one reasonably solid causeway through swamp and jungle to the neighboring state of Cuchang. The Cuchang and Kazang mutually despised each other, and if one threatened to make progress, the other kicked his feet out from under him out of sheer jealousy. But, having the same religion, they obviously might unite to flatten any outsider with the gall to bring a new idea into the region. It followed, the general concluded, that he had better get a firm grip on that nearby narrow gateway from Cuchang into Kazang. Unfortunately, the Kazang had a general of their own who had already got a grip on this road center and intended to keep it himself. How to pry him loose? Already, the screens showed that the pass, from end to end, and the nearby slopes dominating it were in friendly hands. Already, the bombardment of the road center -- using these shells originally intended to shoot supplies into besieged outposts -- was producing awhirl of gaily colored parachutes. But not a single individual reached out to sample the temptations offered him. Obviously the enemy general had his troops well under control. There was a faint distinct jolt underfoot. Someone murmured, "There go the nine-fifteens." On the screen, a new type of shell spun down, the sunlight flashing on its whirling rotors. Then another and another dropped down, till they seemed to be landing everywhere. General Hardisty watched closely. This was the acid test. From behind him, a familiar voice said, 'Those are the D charges?" "Yes." The correspondent said, "What's going on?" He sounded intent and serious. The general said, "Whoever has that crossroad controls whether troops move north and south on that road and whether they go east and west on the Cuchang road." "Can't they go. cross-country?" of course, but the  country is bad. The Kazang general who had that road junction wants to hold it till help can come across from Cuchang. We want to take it away' from him. But he's dug in. If he can hold it till the Cuchang get their armor across, he can make trou ble for us. We have to split hia( position wide open now. Once we break up his position, we can get through to blow up the causeway. This will present the Cuchang with something of a problem." "But how are you going to capture that position, if their general can keep his troops in order? But, then, how can he control -- " General Hardisty watched the screens. "Either he's convinced them that anything we send is poisoned, or he's got some special troops who'll shoot anyone they see so much as reach for the stuff." "So these D charges are to crack their resistance?" "That's the idea." "What are they? Explosives?" "No." "Gas shells? Tear gas?" "No." "You say they're live, right?" "That's right." "Hordes of plague rats?" Hardesty snorted. "That would be bright, wouldn't it? We're here, too. Wouldn't it be shrewd of us to start a thing like that with us in the middle of it?" "Then what is inside?" "Bear in mind, we supply what they want. Not necessarily what they need, but what they want. What does any soldier of any nationality, with weeks of hard labor and deprivation behind him, and stuck in some desolate hole -- what does he want?" "I don't -- " On a nearby screen, a tall figure appeared out of the ground, walked slowly out toward one of the brightly-colored "ells," and turned to shake his fist. He appeared to be looking out of the screen almost straight at Hardisty. Silver insignia glinted at his collar as he glared angrily back toward the pass. Then he bent at one of the shells, worked a release of some kind, and the top swung up. A slender woman in a long black dress slit up both sides rose up out of the shell and threw her arms around him. G eneral Hardisty glanced at the correspKDndent. "That's his wife. We captured her two weeks ago." He studied the correspondent's face. "We only get the best value out of these D shells toward the end of a campaign, and a lot depends on Intelligence." The correspondent stared at the screen. Men were appearing from the earth like ants and snapping open the big shells. Out of each climbed someone the men seemed very glad to see. "How do they know -- " "Each of those shells has a loudspeaker; each one is labeled, l! and this bombardment was preceded by dropping leaflets and an armored broadcast speaker." The general smiled. "So now you see, we reunite families, and promote romance, at considerable expense to ourselves. Isn't that considerate of us?" The screen had taken on the look of a huge picnic. Into the midst of this reunion dropped a barrage of freshly heated food, swinging on parachutes. And in the midst of the confusion, there raced down the road in a cloud of dust half-a-dozen loaded jeeps with no drivers visible. The first four blew up. The last two bounced, crashed, swerved, made it to the crossroad and started back. "Remote-control," said the general. "To check for mines." The two remaining jeeps again roared up the road, and this time successive little groups of jeeps boiled up the road after them, bristling with guns. Behind the jeeps came a gigantic howitzer. From the direction of the jungle swamp and Cuchang, a big tank crawled up the road. Then, as the driver got a look at the howitzer, the tank turned aroimd and headed back to Cuchang again. "Just barely in time," said the general. The correspondent was still staring at the reunited families, : ' t. ' feasting on the specially provided meal fired at them in place of bullets. "Phew," he said. "Now I see it. It's all calculated. They always get what they want when it so happens that what they want will wreck their position. Holy ff Then his eyes widened even further. The general nodded. Not a boob after all, he thought. Now, had he earlier just made believe he was a boob? Or had he actually been one, and now the shock had jolted him out of it? "And," said the correspondent, "fiaf's the flaw!" "The what?" "What's wrong with this. The lang-range drawback of the short-range advantages you spoke of." The general nodded slowly. "And what is that?" "What happens," said the correspondent slowly, "is we make this too satisfactory, too painless. Just suppose -- " The general listened critically. Here it came. The very thing that he had to throw out of his mind every night in order to get a little sleep. # # T Tere we are," said the correspondent, "trying not to be brutal. We've hit on a system that actually makes it pleasant for the opposition to get beat. It's an expensive method, but wars are always expensive. The difference with our method is it's comparatively bloodless and even pleasant. It's designed to make no unnecessary enemies. Half the trouble in the world comes from the enemies you made in the last fight." "Yes," said the general. "That's it. And -- " "And," said the correspondent, "now that we've got this comparatively bloodless, pleasant way of waging war, this is still ruinously expensive, however, what do we do if -- " The general nodded. "Go on." "What do we do," the correspondent concluded, "if we make it so pleasant that everyone wants to fight us." On the screen, the liquor bottles whirled past like snowflakes in a blizzard. The correspondent listened alertly, and the general listened with him. But no one stepped forward to provide an answer to that question. r '    --    Results of an Experiment Conducted by Thomas M. Disch  John T. Sladek   tion of Drake's classical "Massless Muon" experiment (the experiment in which a massless muon was annihilated, producing, as Hawakaja had earlier observed, Ihe supposed "isotron"), a new particle was observed, having a mass of #, a charge of # and a spin of #. This particle has been termed the "nullitron." An Important Breakthrough At first the nullitron was thought to be a neutrino -- or massless, uncharged particle with a spin of  Vl -- but when the experiment was repeated using a gyroscopically balanced nubium target in place of the old, fixed frimium one, the spin was calculated to be zero. Though having no mass, the particle cannot be truly termed subatomic, for it appears to bd about one meter in diameter, perfectly roxmd and rather shiny Its red color can be explained by the well known "red-shift" or. "Doppler" effect, caused by the fact that no matter from what vantage the particle is viewed, it seems to be retreating from( the observer uniformly at the speed of light. Whence the Nullitron? Whither Bound? The nullitron call be produced experimentally only under the most favoring circumstances. AI cyclotron one mile in circumference filled with alternate solid blocks of lead and quicksilver is useful but 'not essential. Of uton the part of the investigator to discover them. With the discovery of the antinullitron a great leap forward has been made in the general area of investigation concerning the nuUitron. A Great Leap Forward Like the nullitron itself, the anti-nullitron has a mass of #, a charge of # and a spin of #, but, unlike the nullitron, it is green and cubical. The most careful measurements (obtained by passing the nullitrons and anlinullitrons through a dense field of spinning neutrinos, upon which they have curiously little effect, or none) show that the cubical anti-nullitrons are of exactly equal volume to the spherical nullitrons. No satisfactory explanation has yet been offered for this phenomenon. Theoretical considerations lead to the inexorable if highly unlikely conclusion that nullitrons and anti-nullitrons exist everywhere in nature. Indeed, the universe can be said to be drenched The first nullitron was observed, In point of fact, on the isle of Ibiza, where the Investigators had repaired for a brief holiday. For three successive afternoons, while sleeping on the beach, Mr. Sladek had vivid dreams of swarms of nullitrons that formed Into rings, biting each other's tails and eventually melting into butter. with them. Due to the laws of conservation, however, they are rarely observable in their natural state, since the nullitrons cancel out the anti-nullitrons and vice versa. Not without Significance This does not mean, however, that the nullitron is not without significance. On the contrary, the nullitron is known to be in constant interaction with all known subatomic particles. A nullitron can join with a neutrino to form an antineutrino and with an anti-neutrino to form a neutrino. These interactions (and many more besides) are occurring constantly in nature, but (due again to the laws of conservation) can never be observed directly, only inferred. Aside from their "color," the nullitron family possesses certain other "secondary" characteristics: The sound of two nullitrons colliding from opposite directions is a whirring noise, very much like that of a defective electric fan. (Such as the fan to be found in Room #B in the Las Palmas hotel in Ibiza.) The collision of two anti-nullitrons, by contrast, produces exactly the same sound with the exception that in profile upon an oscilloscope the trouts of one pattern correspond perfectly to the crests of the other, and vice versa. The result, from an auditory joint of view, is a perfect silence, which may account for the fact that the nuUitron has waited so long to be discovered. Uses of the NuUitron In respect to taste, the nullitron, despite its striking red hue, has a distinct flavor of licorice, while the anti-nullitron tastes like nothing so much as the unripe berries of the juniper. Further investigations are being carried out in this fruitful field, and already manufacturers of dietetic foods have expressed interest in the possible commercial uses. The chief problem confronting industry is the extraction of nullitrons from their "potential field" in sufficient quantity. Of the possible employment in warfare (and particularly whether a "nullitron-bomb" is feasible at this point or in the near future) nothing can be said with any confidence. Space, Time, and the NuUitron One of the most curious aspects of the nuUitron is its relatively short life. In all cases observed the nuUitron was instantly and utterly annihilated at the moment of its creation. This was not apparent during the early investigations, because the demolished nuUitron is instantly replaced by another identical nuUitron, indistinguishable from its "parent" in all respects. The first task which presented itself to investigators after the discovery of the nuUitron itself was the splitting of the nuUitron into subparticles. This experiment consisted simply of catching nullitrons and hurling them with considerable force against a floor. While too little energy in the "nuUitronbeam" thus formed can cause a troublesome wobble, too much force will result in excessive bouncing -- the by now weU known "Bounce Effect." This troublesome elasticity is most easily overcome by first embedding the nuUitron in a casing of pi-mesons and then "letting Nature take its inevitable course." While over seventeen thousand separate types of subnullitronic particles have been discovered by this method as of the time of this report, the difficulty in distinguishing between these different types was great, since all the different subtypes created by this method appeared to be identical. Clearly, a more sophisticated approach was needed. The method finally arrived at by trial and error was as follows: While one investigator holds the nullitron in both his hands, tKe other investigator either sits upon it or strikes it a sharp blow with a molybdenum hammer. Two main categories of subnull particles are produced so: the "situpons" and the "others." The "sit-upons" consist of isons (small, blue and round); nisons (smaller, two dimensional particles of a curious rice color); and nuU-nisons (extremely tiny, orange and of fanciful shapes). The "others" are more varied, falling into two main subgroupings -- the isotrons and the phlogistons. The isotrons are medium-sized, ovoid, semi-massless particles which upon creation can be observed to tend immediately to the nearest light source (at Las Palmas this was a single, bare, #-watt bulb) and buzz about it until swatted or consumed by anti-isotrons. Countless "other" particles were observed, ranging in size from ## inch to the great phlogistons, which are fully # kilometers in diameter, though in mass equivalent to an electron. Only one phlogiston has been produced experimentally. This particle, being photophiliac, sped immediately toward the sun at an estimated velocity .# the speed of light. A Possible Explanation of Matter? The single phlogiston produced in this last, and definitive, experiment may eventually afford us an explanation of the nature of matter. On its collision with the sun, the phlogiston was annihilated, as well as the sun, and a number of interesting photographs were taken. While it is still too early to begin to speculate on this phenomenon, one may look forward to the day when, with a fuller understanding of the wonderful nullitron, we shall possess a new and more comprehensive explanation of the nature of our "solar system" if not of "matter" by Keith Laumer This and many others in the February Worlds of Tomorrow -- on sale nowl Thus We Frustrate Charlemagne We detested Today -- so naturally we edited Yesterday to suit us! been on some tall   ones," said Gregory Smirnov of the Instiute, "but we've never stood on the edge of a bigger one than this, nor viewed one with sihakier expectations. Still, if the calculations of Epiktistes are correct, this will work." "People, it will work," Epikt said. This was Epiktistes the Ktistec machine? Who'd have believed it? The main bulk of Epikt was five floors below them, but he had run an extension of himself up to this little penthouse lounge. All it took was a cable, no more than a yard in diameter, and a functional head set on the end of it. And what a head he chose! It was a sea-serpent head, a dragon head, five feet long and copied from an old carnival float. Epikt had also given himself human speech of a sort, a blend of Irish and Jewish and Dutch comedian patter from ancient vaudeville. Epikt was a comic to his last his huge, boggle-eyed, crested head on the table there and smoked the biggest stogies ever bom. But he was serious about this project.   ditions," the machine Epikt said as though calling them to order. "We set out basic texts, and we take careful note of the world as it is. If the world changes, then the texts should change here before our eyes. For our test plot, we have taken that portion of our own middle-sized city that can be viewed from this fine vantage point. If the world in its past-present continuity is changed by our meddling, then the face of our city will also change instantly as we watch it. "We have assembled here the finest minds and judgments in the world : eight humans and one Ktistec machine, myself. Remember that there are nine of us. It might be important." The nine finest minds were: Epiktistes, the transcendent machine who put the "K" in Ktistec; Gregory Smirnov, the large-souled director of the Institute; Valery Mok, an incandescent lady scientist; her over-shadowed and over-intelligent husband Charles Cogsworth; the humorless and inerrant Glasser; Aloysius Shiplap, the seminal genius; Willy McGilly, a man of unusual parts (the seeing third finger on his left hand he had picked up on one of the planets of Kapteyn's Star) and no false modesty; Audifex O'Hanlon; and Diogenes Pontifex. The latter two men were not members of the Institute (on account of the Minimal Decency Rule), but when the finest minds in the world are assembled, these two cannot very well be left out. "We are going to tamper with one small detail in past history and note its effect," Gregory said. "This has never been done before openly. We go back to an era that has been called 'A patch of light in the vast gloom,' the time of Charlemagne. We consider why that light went out and did not kindle others. The world lost four hundred years by that flame expiring when the tinder was apparently ready for it. We go back to that false dawn of Europe and consider where it failed. The year was #, and the region was Spain. Charlemagne had entered alliance with Marsilies, the Arab king of Saragossa, against the Caliph Abd ar-Rahmen of Cordova. Charlemagne took such towns as Pamplona, Huesca and Gerona and cleared the way to Marsilies in Saragossa. The Caliph accepted the situation. Saragossa should be independent, a city open to both Moslems and Christians. The northern marches to the border of France should be permitted their Christianity, and there would be peace for everybody. "This Marsilies had long treated Christians as equals in Saragossa, and now there would be an open road from Islam into the Frankish Empire. Marsilies gave Charlemagne thirty-three scholars (Moslem, Jewish and Christian) and some Spanish mules to seal the bargain. And there could have been a cross-fertilization of cultures. "But the road was closed at Roncevalles where the rearguard of Charlemagne was ambushed and destroyed on its way back to France. The ambushers were more Basque than Moslems, but Charlemagne locked the door at the Pyrenees and swore that he would not let even a bird fly over that border thereafter. He kept the road closed, as did his son and his grandsons. But when he sealed off the Moslem world, he also sealed off his own culture. "In his later years he tried a revival of civilization with a ragtag of Irish halfscholars, Greek vagabonds and Roman copyists who almost remembered an older Rome. These weren't enough to revive civilization, aiid yet Charlemagne came close with themi Had the Islam door remained open, a real revival of learning might have taken place then rather than four hundred years later. We are going to arrange that the ambush at Roncevalles did not happen and that the door between the two civilizations was not closed. Then we will see what happens to us." "Instrusion like a burglar bent," said Epikt. "Who's a burglar?" Glasser demanded. "I am," Epikt said. "We all are. It's from an old verse. I forget the author; I have it filed in my main mind downstairs if you're interested." "We set out a basic text of Hilarius," Gregory continued. "We note it carefully, and we must remember it the way it is. Very soon, that may be the way it was. I believe that the words; will change on the very page of this book as we watch them. Just as soon as we have done what we intend to do." 'The basic text marked in the open book read: "The traitor Gano, playing a multiplex game, with money from the Cordova Caliph hired Basque Christians (dressed as Saragossan Mozarabs) to ambush the rear-guard of the Frankish force. To do this it was necessary that Gano keep in contact with the Basques and at the same time delay the rear-guard of the Franks. Gano, however, served both as guide and scout for the Franks. The ambush was effected. Charlemagne lost his rear-guard, his scholars and his Spanish mules. And he locked the door against the Moslem world," That was the text by Hilarius. "When we, as it were, push the button (give the nod to Epiktistes), this will be changed," Gregory said. "Epikt, by a complex of devices which he has assembled, will send an Avatar (party of mechanical and partly of ghostly construction) , and something will have happened to the traitor Gano along about sundown one night on the road to Roncevalles." "I hope the Avatar isn't expensive," Willy McGilly said. 'When I was a boy we got by to, but the arts have never, bn with a dart whittled out of slipin meaner shape. Painting of pery elm wood." three schools only, all of them "This is no place for humor," bad. Sculpture is the heaps-ofGlasser protested. "Who did you, msted-metal school and the obas a boy, ever kill in time. Wilscene tinker-toy erectives. The ly?"  only popular art, graffiti on "Lots of them. King Wu of the mingitorio walls, has become undent Hardy of our own country, "The only thinkers to be King Marcel of Auvergne, the thought of are the dead Teilphilosopher Gabriel Toeplitz. It's hard de Chardin and the still a good thing we got them. They born Sartre, Zielinski, Aichinger. were a bad lot." Oh well, if you're going to laugh "But I never heard of any of there's no use going on." them, Willy," Glasser insisted. "All of us here are experts "Of course not. We killed on something," Cogsworth said, them when they were kids." "Most of us are experts on every"Enough of your fooling, Wilthing. We know the world as it ly," Gregory cut it off. is. Let us do what we are going "Willy's not fooling," the mato do land then look lat the world." chine Epikt said. "Where do you "Push the button, Epikt!" Grethink I got the idea?" gory Smirnov ordered. '"Regard the world," Aloysius From his depths, Epiktistes the said softly. "We see our own midKtistec machine sent out an dle-sized town with half a dozen Avatar, partly of mechanical and towers of pastel-colored brick, partly of ghostly construction. We will watch it as it grows or Along about sundown on the road shrinks. It will change if the world from Pamplona to Roncevalles, changes." on August #th of the year #, "There's two shows in town I the traitor Gano was taken up haven't seen," Valery said. "Don't from the road and hanged on a let them take them away! After carob tree, the only one in those all, there are only three shows groves of oak and bench. And all in town." things therafter were changed. "We regard the Beautiful Arts which we also taken as basicLdone?" Louis Lobachevski texts," Audifax O'Hanlon said, demanded. "I can't see a change "You can say what you want in an # d:hing." "The Avatar is back and reports his mission accomplished," Epikt stated. "I can't see any change in anything either." "Let's look at the evidence," Gregory said. The thirteen of them, the ten humans and the Ktistec, Chresmoeidec and Proaisthematic machines, turned to the evidence and with mounting disappointment. "There is not one word changed in the Hilarius text," Gregory grumbled, and indeed the basic text still read: "The king Marsilies of Saragossa, playing a multiplex game, took money from the Caliph of Cordova for persuading Charlemagne to abandon the conquest of Spain (which Charlemagne had never considered and couldn't have affected); took money from Charlemagne in recompense for the cities of the Northern marches being returned to Christian rule (though Marsilies himself had never ruled them) ; and took money from everyone as toll on the new trade passing through his city. Marsilies gave up nothing but thirty-three scholars, the same number of mules and a few wagonloads of book-manscripts from the old Hellenistic libraries. But a road over the mountains was opened between the two worlds; and also a sector of the Mediterranean coast became open to both. A limited opening was made between the two worlds, and a limited reanimation of civilization was affected in each." "No, there is not one word of the text changed," Gregory grumbled. "History followed its same course. How did our experiment fail? We tried, by a device that seems a little cloudy now, to shorten the gestation period for the new birth. It would not be shortened." "The town is in no way changed," said Aloysius Shiplap. "It is still a fine large town with two dozen imposing towers of varicolored limestone and midland marble. It is a vital metropolis, and we all love it, but it is now as it was before." "There are still two dozen good shows in town that I haven't seen," Valery said happily was afraid that something might have happened to them." "There is no change at all in the Beautiful Arts as reflected in the reviews here that we have taken as basic texts," said Audifax O'Hanlon. "You can say w'hat you want to, but the arts have never been in finer shape." "It's a link of sausage," said the machine Chresmoeidy. " 'Nor know the road who never ran it thrice,' " said the machine Proaisth. "That's from an old verse; I forget the author; I have it filed in my main mind in England if you're interested." "Oh yes, it's the three-cornered tale that ends Where it begins," said the machine Epiktistes. "But it is good sausage, and we should enjoy it; many ages have not even this much." # #XTrhat are you fellows babbling about?" Audifax asked without really wanting to know. "The art of painting is still almost incandescent in its bloom. The schools are like clustered galaxies, and half the people are doing some of this work for pleasure. Scandanavian and Maori sculpture are hard put to maintain their dominance in the field where almost everything is extraordinary. The impassionedcomic has released music from most of its bonds. Since speculative mathematics and psychology have joined the popular performing arts, there is considerably more sheer fun in life. "There's a piece here on Pete Teilhard putting him into context as a talented science-fiction writer with a talent for outre burlesque. The Brainworld Motif was overworked when he tackled it, but what a shaggy comic extravaganza he did make of it! And there's Muldoom, Zielinski, Popper, Gander, Aichinger, Whitecrow, Hornwhanger -- we owe so much to the juice of the cultists! In the main line there are whole congeries and continents of great novels and novelists. "An ever popular art, graffiti on mingitorio walls, maintains its excellence. Travel Unlimited offers a ninety-nine day art tour of the world keyed to the viewing of the exquisite and hilarious miniatures on the walls of its own rest-rooms. Ah, what a copious world we live in!" "It's more grass than we can graze," said Willy McGilly. "The very bulk of achievement is stupefying. Ah, I wonder if there is subtle revenge in my choice of words. The experiment, of course, was a failure, and I'm glad. I like a full world." "We will not call the experiment a failure since we have covered only a third of it," said Gregory. "Tomorrow we wiU make our second attempt on the past. And, if there is a present left to us after that, we will make a third attempt the following day." "Shove it, good people, shove it," the machine Epiktistes said. "We will meet here again tomorrow. Now you to your pleasures, and we to ours." 'The people talked that evening ' away from the machines where they could make foolish conjectures without being laughed at. "Let's pull a random card out of the pack and go with it," said Louis Lobachevski. "Let's take a purely intellectual crux of a little later date and see if the changing of it will change the world." "I suggest Ockham," said Johnny Konduly. "Why?" Valery demanded. "He was the last and least of the medieval schoolmen. How could anything he did or did not do affect anything?" "Oh no, he held the razor to the jugular," Gregory said. "He'd have severed the vein if the razor hadn't been snatched from his hand. There is something amiss here, though. It is as though I remembered when things were not so stark with Ockam, as theugh, in some variant, Ockham's Terminalism did not mean what we know that it did mean." "Sure, let's cut the jugular," said Willy. "Let's find out the logical termination of Terminalism and see just how deep Ockham's razor can cut." "We'll do it," said Gregory. "Our world has become something of a fat slob; it c I o # ts; it has bothered me all evening. We will find whether purely intellectual attitudes are of actual effect. We'll leave the details to Epikt, but I believe the turning point was in the year # when John Lutterell came from Oxford to Avignon where the Holy See was then situated. He brought with him fifty-six propositions taken from Ockham's Commentary on the Sentences, and he proposed their condemnation. They were not condemned outright, but Ockham was whipped soundly in that first assualt, and he never recovered. Lutterell proved that Ockham's nihilism wals a bunch of nothing. And the Ockham thing did die away, echoing dimly through the little German courts where Ockham traveled peddling his wares, but he no longer peddled them in the main markets. Yet his view point could have sunk the world if, indeed, intellectual attitudes are of actual effect." "We wouldn't have liked Lutterell," said Aloysius. "He was humorless and he had no fire in him, and he was always right. And we would have liked Ockham. He was charming, and he was wrong, and perhaps we will destroy the world yet. There's a chance that we will get our reaction if we allow Ockham free hand. China was frozen for thousands of years by an intlectual attitude, one not nearly so unsettling as Ockham's. India is hypnotized into a queer stasis which calls itself revolutionary and which does not move -- h # notized by an intellectual attitude. But there was never such an attitude as Ockham's." So they decided that the former chancellor of Oxford, John Lutterell, who was always a sick man, should suffer one more sickness on the road to Avignon in France, and that he should not arrive there to lance the Ockham thing before it infected the world. # # T et's get on with it, good peopie," Epikt rumbled the next day. "Me, I'm to stop a man getting from Oxford to Avignon in the year #. Well, come, come, take your places, and let's get the thing started." And Epiktistes's great sea-serpent head glowed every color as he puffed on a seven-branched pookadooka and filled the room with wonderful smoke. "Everybody ready to have his throat cut?" Gregory asked cheerfully. "Cut them," said Diogenes Pontifex, "but I haven't much hope for it. If our yesterday's essay had no effect, I cannot see how on English schoolman chasing another to challenge him in an Italian court in France, in bad Latin, nearly seven hundred years ago, on fifty-six points of unscientific abstract reasoning, can have effect." "We have perfect test conditions here," said the machine Epikt. "We set out a basic text from Cobblestone's History of Philosophy. If our test is effective, then the text will change before our eyes. So will every otheTj text, and the world. "We have assembled here the finest minds and judgments in the world," the machine Epiktistes said, "ten humans and three machines. Remember that there are thirteen of us. It might be important." "Regard the world," said Aloysius Shiplap. "I said that yesterday, but it is required that I say it again! We have the world in our eyes and in our memories. If it changes in any way, we will know it." "Pusih the button, Epikt," said Gregory Smirnov. From his depths, Epiktistes the Ktistec machine sent our an Avatar, partly of mechanical and partly of ghostly construction. And along about sundown on the road from Mende to Avignon in the old Languedoc district of France, in the year #, John Lutterell was stricken with one more sickness. He was taken to a little inn in the mountain coimtry, and perhaps he died there. He did not, at any rate, arrive at Avignon. # #Tid it work, Epikt? Is itLdone?" Aloysius asked. "Let's look at the evidence," said Gregory. The four of them, the three humans and the ghost Epikt who was a kachenko mask with a speaking tube, turned to the evidence with mounting disappointment. 'There is still the stick and the five notches in it," said Gregory. "It was our test stick. Nothing in the world is changed." "The arts remain as they were," said Aloysius. "Our picture here on the stone on which we have worked for so many seasons is the same as it was. We have painted the bears black, the buffalos red and the people blue. When we find a way to make another color, we can represent birds also. I had hoped that our experiment might give us that other color. I had even dreamed that birds might appear in the picture on the rock before our very eyes." "There's still rump of skunk to eat and nothing else," said Valery. "I had hoped that our experiment would have changed it to haunch of deer." "All is not lost," said Aloysius. "We still have the hickory nuts. That was my last prayer before we began our experiment. 'Don't let them take the hickory nuts away,' I prayed." They sat around the conference table that was a large flat natural rock, and cracked 'hickory nuts with stone fist-hammers. They were nude in the crude, and the world was as it had always been. They had hoped my magic to change it. "Eiikt has failed us," said Gregory. "We made his frame out of the best sticks, and we plaited his face out of the finest weeds and grasses. We chanted him full of magic and placed all our special treasures in his cheek pouches. So, what can the magic mask do for us now?" "Ask it, ask it," said Valery. They were the four finest minds in the world -- the three humans, Gregory, Aloysius and Valery (the only humans in the world unless you count those in the other valleys), and the ghost Epikt, a kachenko mask with a speaking tube. "What do we do now, Epikt?" Gregory asked. Then he went around behind Epikt to the speaking tube. "I remember a woman with a sausage stuck to her nose," said Epikt in the voice of Gregory. "Is that any help?" "It may be some help," Gregory said after he had once more taken his place at the flat-rock conference table. "It is from an old (What's old about it? I made it up myself this morning) folk tale about the three wishes." "Let Epikt tell it," said Valery. "He does it so much better than you do." Valery went behind Epikt to the speakmfe tube and blew smoke through it from the huge loose black-leaf uncured stogie that she was smoking. "The wife wastes one wish for a sausage," said Epikt in the voice of Valery. "A sausage is a piece of deer-meat tied in a piece of a deer's stomach. The husband is angry that the wife has wasted a wish, since she could have wished for a whole deer and had many sausages. He gets so angry that he wishes the sausage might stick to her nose forever. It does, and the woman wails, and the man realized that he had used up the second wish. I forget the rest." "You can't forget it, Epikt!" Aloysius cried in alarm. "The future of the world may depend on your remembering. Here, let me reason with that damned magic mask!" And Aloysius went behind Epikt to the speaking tube. "Oh yes, now I remember," Epikt said in the voice of Aloysius. "The man used the third wish to get the sausage off his wife's nose. So things were the way they had been before." "But we don't want it the way it was before!" Valery howled. "That's the way it is now, rump of skunk to eat, and me with nothing to wear but my ape cape. We want it better. We want deer skins and antelope skins." "Take me as a mystic or don't take me at all," Epikt signed off. "Even though the world has always been so, yet we have intimations of other things," Gregory said. "What folk hero was it who made the dart? And of what did he make it?" "Willy McGilly was the folk hero," said Epikt in the voice of Valery, who had barely got to the speaking tube in time, "and he made it out of slippery elm wood." "Could we make a dart like the folk hero Willy made?" Aloysius asked. "We gotta," said Epikt. "Could we make a slinger and whip it out of our own context and into -- " "We gotta," said Epikt. "Could we kill an Avatar with it before he killed somebody else?" Gregory asked excitedly. "We sure will try," said the ghost Epikt who was nothing but a kachenko mask with a speaking tube. "I never did like those Avatars." You think Epikt was nothing but a kachenko mask with a speaking tube! There was a lot more to him than that. He had red garnet rocks inside him and real sea salt. He had powder made from beaver eyes. He had rattlesnake rattles and armadillo shields. He was the first Ktistec machine. "Give me the word, Epikt," Aloysius cried a few moments later as he fitted the dart to the slkiger. "Fling it! Get that Avatar fink!" Epikt howled.  long about sundown in an unnumbered year, on the Road from Nowhere to Eom, an Avatar fell dead with a slippery-elm dart in his heart. "Did it work, Epikt? Is it done?" Charles Cogsworth asked in excitement. "It must have. I'm here. I wasn't in the last one." "Let's look at the evidence," Gregory suggested calmly. "Damn the evidence!" Willy McGilly cussed. "Remember where you heard it first." "Is it started yet?" Glasser asked. "Is it finished?" Audifax O'Hanlon questioned. "Push the button, Epikt!" Diogenes barked. "I think I missed part of it. Let's try it again." "Oh, no, no!" Valery forbade. "Not again. That way is rump of skimk and madness."      Hayden Howard's stories of the Eskimo invasion of the world come to their climax in the next issue of Galaxy with a complete short novel called The Purpose of Life. We've been reading the mail on this unusual series with unusual Interest; apparently the cumulative effect of the series has been to arouse both curiosity and excitement. What are the Esks? How did they come to Earth? And, above all, why? WeVe happy to tell you that in the next issue of Galaxy you'll get all the answers... You'll also get an unusually good novelette by Keith Laumer called Thunderhead. Curious thing about Laumer. Best known for his mordant and comic Jetief series, he Isn't usually thought of as the kind of writer who can evoke emotions. But we have it on the testimony of some rather hard-bitten readers that now and then he has been able to move them very deeply; and we have a notion that Thunderhead is the kind of story that will do that again. We've also a specially bright and bushy-tailed bunch of short pieces by Kris Neville, Christopher Anvil, C. C. MacApp and others -- some of them will likely fit in the next issue, though we don't yet know which. Good issue. We recommend it. He had tracked his quarry across the galaxy. Revenge was near -- if only he could learn which man was his foe! XX B ehind the hotel waited a long omnibus with six bladder wheels and a canopy of rosy pink silk. Amid banter, laughing and repartee, the guests -- eleven men, ten women -- climbed aboard and settled themselves upon cushions of purple satin. The bus trundled across the canal and away to the south; Kouliha with its tall towers was left behind. For an hour the guests rode past carefully tended farms and orchards, toward a line of woodTo one purpose had Keith Gersen dedicated his life: To revenge himself against the Demon Princes of space who had massacred his parents when he was a child For that he had trained himself in the arts of assassination and intrigue. For that he had given up the comforts of home and family. Two of the Demon Princes he had already destroyed, but others remained alive, and of them all the deadliest and most hated was Viole Falushe. Gersen followed the trail of Falushe across the galaxy ... and missed him at every turn. On ancient Earth he set a trap and baited it with the loveliest girl he had ever seen; Falushe escaped It. But with the aid of the half-mad, drunken poet Novarth, Gersen was able to penetrate the stronghold of Falushe; he obtained an invitation to Falushe's notorious Palace of Love. There was one drawback. He had secured entry to the Palace of Love. But he had an uneasy suspicion that Falushe knew all about him. Would he be able to get out again as easily? ed hills, and speculation was rife as to the exact location of the Palace of Lrove. Hygen Grote went so far as to push into the forward compartment and make inquiry of the gaunt woman in the brown and black uniform who was driving. Hygen Grote was rebuffed and returned to 'his seat grinning ruefully and shaking his head. Up into the hills rolled the bus, under tall, umbrella-shaped trees with glossy black trunks and green-yellow leaf-hsks. From somewhere in the distance came the hldodious hooting of treedweRing creatures. Enormous white motl fluttered through the shade, whidh became ever more dank, ever more pungent with the reek of lichens and largeleafed shrubs. At the ridge the road broke out into a dramatic blaze of sunlit. Ahead spread a vast blue ocean. The bus plunged down a steqp straight road and halted at a dock. Here waited a glass-hulled yacht with blue decks and a white metal superstructure. Four stewards in dark blue and white uniforms assisted the guests from the bus, conducted them to a building of white coral blocks. Here they were asked to change into new garments: white yachting costumes, with rope sandals, loose white linen caxs. The Druids protested vigorously on doctrinal grounds. They flatly refused to part with their cowls; and so they boarded the yacht, the men attired in white trousers and jackets, the women in white skirts and jackets, with heads encowled in black as before. Te time was sxmset; the yacht would not get under way until the morrow. The passengers assembled in the saloon, where they were served Earth-t#rpe cocktails, and presently dinner. The two younger Druids, Hule er more loosely than their parents, thereby incurring reprimands. After dinner the three yoimg men, Mario, Tanzel and Ethuen, played deck tennis with Tralla and Momice. Drusilla huddled disconsolately near Nayarth, who conducted the strangest of converittons with Druidess Laidig. Gersen sat to the side watching, propounding speculations, wondering where his responsibilities lay and to whom. From time to time Drusilla wistfully looked across the saloon toward him. Clearly she dreaded the future -- with good reason, thought Gersen. He could think of no way to reassure her. Zuly the dancer, supple as a white eel, walked around the deck with daNossa. Skebou Diffiani the Quantique stood by the rail, thinking the mysterious thoughts of his race, with an occasional contemptuous glance toward daNossa and Zuly. to Drusilla, followed by Hule, who seemed to find Drusilla ated, had been tasting wine. She wore her cowl artfully disarranged to show her curly brown hair. The situation did not evade the notice of Druidess Laidig -- who, however, was unable to detach herself from Navarth. Margary Liever chatted with Hygen Grote and his companion Doranie, tmtil Doranie became bored and went to saunter along the deck. To Hygen Grote's annoyance, she was joined there by Lerand Wible. The Druids were the first to bed, followed by Hygen Grote and Doranie. Gersen went out on the deck to look up at the sky, where the stars of Simeste Cluster blazed. To the south and east heaved the waters of an ocean whose name he did not know. Not far distant Skebou Diffiani leaned on the rail, looking across the same ocean. Gersen returned within. Drusilla had gone to her stateroom. On the sideboard the stewards had arranged a collation of meats, cheese, fowl, aspic, a selection of wines and liquors. Zuly conversed in low tones with daNossa. Margary Liever now sat alone, a vague smile on her face; was she not achieving her heart's desire? Navarth had become somewhat drunk and was swaggering about, spoiling for an opportunity to produce a dramatic scene. But everyone else was relaxed and gave him no scope. Navarth finally threw up his hands and went off to bed. Gersen, after a last look aroxmd, followed. G ersen awoke to the pitch and roll of the yacht. The time was shortly after dawn. Sunlight slanted into the cabin throu the section of hull above the waterline. Below, dark blue water surged past, not yet illuminated by the sun. Gersen dressed and went to the saloon, to find himself the earliest riser. Land lay four or five miles off the starboard beam : a narrow beach, a wooded foreshore backed by low hills, with the hint of purple mountains in the distance. Gersen helped himself to breakfast at the buffet. As he ate other guests appeared, and presently the entire complement sat in the saloon, devouring grills and pastries, drinking hot beverages, marveling at the scenery and the easy motion of the yacht. After breakfast Gersen went out upon the deck, where he was joined by Navarth, foppish in his white yachting costume. The day" was perfect; sunlight glinted on the blue swells; clouds soiared above the horizon. Navarth spat over the side, contemplated the sun, the sky, the sea. "The journey begins. It must start like this, innocent and pure." Gersen understood Navarth's meaning well enough. He made no comment. Navarth spoke again, in a voice even more gloomy. "No matter what else you say of Vogel, he knows how to do a thing well." Gersen inspected the gold buttons on 'his jacket. They seemed no more than buttons. In response to Navarth's puzzled stare he said mildly, "Such articles 'have been known to conceal spy-cells." Navarth laughed hoarsely. "Not likely. Vogel may well be aboard, but he won't be eavesdropping. He'd be afraid of hearing something unpleasant." "You think he's aboard, then?" "He's aboard, no fear. Would he miss an experience like this? Never! But whidi is he?" Gersen considered. "He's not you nor I, nor the Druids. He's not Diffiani." "He would not be Wible, a different t # rpe altogether, too fresh and fair and round. He would not be daNossa, though it's barely possible. Barely xK)ssible he's one of the Druids. But I think not." "That leaves only three. The tall dark men." "Tanzel, Mario, Ethuen. He could be any of these." They turned to consider the three men. Tanzel stood at the bow, looking ahead across the ocean. Ethuen sat sprawled in a squirmed in mingled embarrassment and pleasure. Mario, the last to arise, had just finished breakfast and was stepping out on deck. Gersen tried to matdi each of them to what he knew of Viole Falushe. Each was tense, yet elegant. Each mit have been Possibility No. #, the murderer in harlequinade who had fled on long legs from Navarth's iarty. "Any could be Viole Falushe," said Navarth. "And what of Zan Zu -- Drusilla -- whatever her name?" "She is doomed." Navarth threw his hands up in the air and stalked away. Gersen looked toward Drusilla, as he had decided to think of her. She stood talking to Hule, the young Druid, who in the fervor of the moment had let fall his cowl. A handsome lad, thought Gersen: earnest, with a look of internal tension which women must eventually find provocative. Indeed Drusilla was examining him with some interest. Druidess Wust barked a sharp order. Hule guiltily snapped up his cowl and slunk away. Gersen went over to Drusilla. She gave him a look of wary welcome. "Were you surprised to see us at the hotel?" Gersen asked. She nodded. "I had never expected to see you again." After a moment's hesitation she asked, "What's going to happen to me? Why am I so important?" G ersen. still in doubt regarding spy-cells, spoke cautiously: "I don't know what will happen. I will protect you, if I can. You're important because you resemble a girl Viole Falushe once loved and who scorned him. He may be aboard the yadit; he may be one of the passengers. So you must be very careful." Drusilla turned a fearful look around the deck. "Which one?" "You remember the man at Navarth's party?" "Yes." "He will be a man like that." Drusilla winced. "I don't know how to be careful. I wish I were someone else." She looked over her shoulder. "Can't you take me away?" "Not now." 'Why did it have to be me." "I mit answer if I knew who you were to begin with. Zan Zu? Drusilla Wayles? Jheral Tinzy?" "I'm none of them," e said in a dolorous voice. "Who are you?" "I don't know." "You don't have a name?" "The man at the dock saloon called me Spooky. That's not Smuch of a name. I'll be Drusilla Wayles." She looked at him carefully. "You're not really a journalist, are you?" "I am Henry Lucas, a monomaniac. And I mustn't talk to you too much. You know why." Drusilla's face lost its momentary animation. "If you say so." "Try to identify Viole Falushe," said Gersen. "He will want you to love him. If you don't, he'll hide 'his anger, but you may know by a glance, a threat, a look on his face. Or while he flirts with someone else he will watch to see if you notice." Drusilla pursed her lips doubtfully. "I'm not very discerning." "Do your best, but be careful. Don't bring trouble on yoursdf. Here comes Tanzel." 'ood morning, good morning," said Tanzel breezily. He spoke to Drusilla. "You look as if you've lost your last friend. That's not the case, you know, not with Harry Tanzel aboard! Cheer up! We're off to the Palace of Love!" Drusilla nodded. "I know." "Just the place for a pretty girl. I'll personally diow you all the sights, if I can fight off my competitors." Gersen laughed. "No competition here. I can't take time from my job, mudh as I'd like to.' "Job? At the Palace of Love? Are you an ascetic?" "Simply a journalist. What I see and hear will show up in Cosmopolis "Keep my name out of it!" warned Tanzel facetiously. "Someday #I be a married man; I'd never live down that kind of fame." "I'll be discreet." "Good. Come along now." Tanzel took Drusilla's arm. "I'll help you with your morning constitutionial. Fifty times around the deck!" They walked off, Drusilla with a last forlorn glance over her shoulder at Gersen. Navarth sidled up. "There's one of them. Is he the man?" don't know. He's starting strong." 'hree days the yacht plied the sunny seas. For Gersen they were three pleasant days, though the hospitality came from a man he intended to kill. There was an effortless quality to the hours, a dreamlike isolation. Each person's characteristic style was intensified, becoming a thing larger than life. Attitudes and rigidities relaxed. Hule allowed his cowl to hang loose and finally discarded it altogether; same, whereupon Zuly in a spirit of cool mischief offered to arthen, with a sigh of hedonistic abandon, assented. So Zuly shaped and clipped, to accentuate to the amazement of all the men aboard. Druidess Laidig cried out in anger; Druidess Wust clicked her tongue; the two Druids were startled; but all the others begged them not to browbeat the girl. Such was the atmosphere of ease and gayety that Druidess Laidig at last fell to laughing at Navaraway quietly. Not long after, Druidess Laidig allow'ed her own cowl to hang loose, as presently did Druid Dakaw. Druid Pruitt and Druidess Wust held to the full rigor of their habit, but tolerated the delinquency of the others with no more than an occasional disparaging glance, or muttered sarcasm. Tralla, Mornice and Doranie, noting the attention paid to the younger girls, became extremely enthusiastic and gay. Clearly none planned to rebuff any attempted gallantry. Each afternoon the yacht halted to drift on the ocean. All who chose plimged into the clear water, while others went below to watch through the glass hull. These latter included the older Druids, Diffiani (who participated in no activity except eating and drinking), Margray Liever, who professed a fear of deep water, and Hygen Grote, who could not swim. The others, even Navarth, donned the swimsuits provided by the yacht and splashed in the warm ocean. A t dusk of the second evening, Gersen took Drusilla to the bow, refraining from any intimacy or contact which might infuriate Viole Falushe, should he be watching. Drusilla seemed to feel no such constraint, and Gersen became aware, with a bittersweet pang, that the girl was in some degree infatuated with him. V Jv. Gersen, as susceptible as anyone else, fought back his inclinations. Even if he succeeded in destroying Viole Falushe, what then? There was no place for Drusilla in the harsh future he had laid out for himself. Still, the temptation remained. Drusilla, with her somber moods, her sudden flashes of joy, was fascinating. But circumstances were as they were, and Gersen kept his conversation to the business at hand. Drusilla had noticed nothing. Mario, Ethuen, Tanzel -- all plied her with attention. As Gersen had instructed, she showed favoritism to none. Even as they stood in the bow watching the sunset Mario came to join them. After a moment or two Gersen excused 'himself, and returned to the promenade. If Mario were Viole Falushe, it would not do to antagonize him. If he were not, then Viole Falushe, watching balefully from elsewhere, would be reassured that Drusilla preferred no single person.   The morning of the fourth day found the yacht cruising among small islands lush with vegetation. At noon the yacht approached the mainland and drifted up to a dock. The voyage was over. The paengers disembarked regretfully, with many a backward glance; Margray Liever frankly wept. In a structure beside the dock the guests were issued new garments. For the men there were loose velvet blouses in the softest and richest of colors: moss green, cobalt blue, dark maroon, with loose black velvet trousers fastened below the knees with scarlet ribbons. The women received the same style blouses in paler shades, with striped matching skirts. All were issued soft velvet berets, square, loose, with an intriguing tassel. When all had reassembled, they were served limch, then ushered to a great wooden wagon with six green and gold wheels, a dark green canopy supported by spiral posts of a beautiful dark wood. The wagon set off along a coastal road. Late in the afternoon the track veered inland, over rolling grassy hills spangled with flowers, and the ocean was lost to sight. Soon there were trees, tall and solitary, much like Earth trees, but conceivably indigenous; then clximps and groves. At dusk the wagon halted beside one such grove. The guests were conducted to a hostel built high in the treetops, led along swaying walkways to small wicker tree houses. S upper was served on the ground to the lit of a great crackling fire. The wine seemed stronger than usual, or perhaps all were in a mood to drink. Everyone seemed larger than life; the twenty-one were the only people alive in the universe. Toasts were drunk, including several to "our unseen host." The name Viole Falushe was never mentioned. A troupe of musicians appeared, with fiddles, guitars, pipes. They played wild wailing tunes which set the heart pounding and the head swaying. Zuly leapt to her feet and improvised a dance as wild and abandoned as the music. Gersen forced himself to sobriety. At times like this it was most important to watch. He saw Lea moment later she sidled away and off into the shadows, and he too was gone. The Druids and Druidesses were rapt with the dancing, sitting with heads back, eyes halfclosed. Only Hule noticed. He looked thoughtfully after the two, then crept quietly up to Drusiha and whispered in her ear. Drusilla smiled. She turned a flicker of a glance toward Gersen and said something in a soft voice. Hule nodded without enthusiasm and seated himself close beside her. Presently he put his arm around her waist. A half-hour passed. With only Gersen seeming to notice, Wible eyes brigit and mouth soft. It seemed that only a moment later Druidess Laidig bethought herself Something was amiss, something was new and different; Druidess Laidig could sense this much, but there was nothing else to see... Her suspicious lulled, she returned to her enjoyment of the music. Gersen watched Mario, Ethuen, Tanzel. They sat with Tralla and Mornice, but it seemed as if their eyes wandered toward Drusilla. Gersen chewed his lip. Viole Falushe -- if indeed he were among the guests -- did not seem disposed to yield his identity. Wine, music, firelight! Gersen leaned back, aware of giddiness. Who among the group was watchful? Who attentive? -- that person would be Viole Faludie! Gersen saw no one who seemed other than relaxed. Druid Dakaw was asleep. Druidess Laidig was nowhere to be seen. Skebou Diffiani also had disappeared. Gersen chuckled and leaned toward Navarth to share the joke, then thought better of it The fire became embers; the musicians wandered away like figures in a dream. The guests roused themselves and went by swaying walkways to their wicker cabins. If other assignations had been made, if other trysts were kept, Gersen had no knowledge of them. I n the morning the guests asseinbled for breakfast to find that the wagon was gone, and there was speculation as to what mode of transport next would be , offered them. After breakfast a steward pointed out a path. "There we will go. I have been requested to guide. If all are ready, I suggest that we set off, for there is far to go before evening." Hygen Grote spoke in an astonished voice. "You mean to say we walk? "Exactly this, Lord Grote. There is no other way to our destination." "I never expected all this backGrote. "I thought that when we were invited to the Palace of Love, an aircar simply took us there." "I am only a servant. Lord Grote; I can offer no explanation." Grote turned away, not completely pleased. But he had no choice. Presently his spirits rose, and he was the first to start singing an old walking song of his fraternity at Lublinken College. Over low hills, through glades and groves, went the path. They walked over a wide meadow, startling a number of white birds into flight; they descended a valley to a lake, where lunch awaited them. The steward would not allow an over-long rest. "There is still far to go, and we cannot walk fast for fear of tiring the ladies." "I'm already tired," snapped the Druidess Wust. "I don't intend to move another step." "Anyone who wishes may return," said the steward. "The path is plain, and there is a staff to assist you along the way. But now it is time for the rest of us to go on. It is afternoon, and a wind is rising." Indeed a breeze with a hint of coolness blew small wavelets across the lake, and the western sky was paved with herringbone clouds. Druidess Wust elected to continue with the group, and all set off along the shore of the lake. Presently the path turned aside, moimted a slope and struck off across a parkland of tall trees and long grass. On and on trudged the party, with the wind at their backs. With the sun declining behind a range of mountains they halted for pastries and tea. Then off once more, with the wind sighing through the branches. As the sun sank behind the moimtains the party entered a dank, heavy woods, which seemed all the darker for the going of the sun.  The pace was slow. The older women were tired, though only Druidess Wust complained. Druidess Laidig wore a grim expression while Margray Liever strolled along with her customary small smile. Hygen Grote had lapsed into sulky silence, except for an occasional terse word to Doranie. The woods seemed endless; the wind, now distinctly cool, roared through the upper branches. Dusk fell over the mountains; at last the party stumbled into a clearing to find a rambling old forest lodge of timber and stone. The windows glowed with yellow lights, smoke drifted from a diimney; within must be found warmth and food and good cheer. A nd so it was. The tired travelers, climbing stone steps to the porch, entered a vast, beamed parlor, with bright rugs on the tloor and a roaring blaze in the fireplace. Some of the group sank gratefully into deep chairs, others chose to go to their rooms to refresh themselves. Once again new clothing was issued: for the men black trousers and sihort jacket with a dark brown cummerbimd; for the ladies long trailing black gowns with white and brown flowers for the hair. Those who had bathed and dressed returned to the parlor, to the envy of those who still sat tired and dirty. Presently all had bathed and changed into the new dark garments. Mulled wine and served, and presently a hearty forest dinner: goulash, bread and cheese, red wine; and all the toil of the day was forgotten. After dinner the guests gathered around the firlace to sip liquors. Now the talk was loud and brave, everyone speculating as to where lay the Palace of Love. Navarth struck a dramatic pose in front of the fire. 'Tt is plainl" he cried in a great brassy voice. 'Dr is it not? Does not everyone imderstand, or is it left to old Navarth, the poet, to illuminate?" "Speak, Navarth!" called Ethuen. "Reveal to all your insights; why cherish them for your private pleasure?" "I have never had that intention. All will know what I know; all will feel what I feel. We are midway along the journey! Here is where the carelessness, the amplitude, the clam ease depart. The winds arose at our back and hurried us through the woods. Our refuge is medievalism!" "Come now, old man," chaffed Tanzel. "Speak so we can imderstand you." "Those who understand me will do so; those who cannot will never do so. But all is clear. He knows, he knows!" Bruidess Laidig, impatient with hyperbole, spoke crossly. "He knows what? Who knows what?" "What are we all but perambulatory nerves? The artist knows the linkage of nerve with nerve!" "Speak for yourself," muttered Diffiani. Navarth performed one of his extravagant gesticulations. "He is a poet like myself! Did I not teach him? Every pang of the soul, every wry ache of the mind, every whisper of blood -- " ' 'Navarth ! N avarth ! ' groaned Wible. "Enough! Or at any rate, something different. Here we are in this strange old lodge, a perfect refuge for ghosts and wipwarks." Druid Pruitt spoke sententiously, "This is our lore; each man and each woman is a living seed. When his planting time comes, he is delved and covered and finally comes forth as a tree. And each soul is distinct. There are birches and oaks and lavengars and black paneys -- " The talk proceeded. The younger and more energetic folk explored the ancient structure and played hide-and-seek in the long hall, among the billowing amber curtains. Druidess Laidig became uneasy and craned her neck to find to her feet and went off, looking here and there, presently to reDruidess Laidig muttered something to the Druidess Wust, who jumped up and went off down the hall. There were loud echoing voices in the hall, then silence. A moment later Wust returned with Hule, Who seemed sullen. 'Three minutes later Drusilla came back to the saloon. Her face was flushed, her eyes alive with something between mirth and mischief. The dark gown suited her beautifully; she had never looked more beautiful. She crossed the room and slipped into the seat beside Gersen. "What happened?" he asked. "We played a game in the hall. I hid with Hule and watched, as you told me, to see who would be most angered." "And who was?" "I dont know. Mario says he loves me. Tanzel was laughing, but he was annoyed. Ethuen said nothing and would not look at me." "What were you doing, that they should be angry? Don't forget it's dangerous to thwart people." Drusilla's mouth drooped. "Yes. I forgot. I should feel fritened... I do feel frightened, when I think about it. But you will take care of me, won't you?" "I will if I can." "You can. I know you can." "I hope I can. Well, what was going on to annoy Mario, Tanzel and Ethuen?" "Nothing very much. Hule and I sat on an old couch that was turned backwards. Hule wanted to kiss me, and I let him. The Druidess found us and embarrassed Hule dreadfully. She called me names: 'harlot!' 'Lilith!' 'nymph!'" Drusilla imitated Wust's peculiar grating voice to an exactitude. "And all heard?" "Yes. All heard." "Who seemed the most upset?" Drusilla shrugged. "Sometimes I think one, then the other. Mario seems the softest. Ethuen has the least humor. Tanzel is sometimes sarcastic." Obviously, thought Gersen, there had been much which he had missed. "Best that you do not hide with anyone, not even Hule. Be pleasant to each of the three, but prefer none." Drusilla's face became bleak and drawn. "I am frightened, really. When I was with the three women I thought I might run away. But I feared the poison in their rings. Do you think they would have killed me?" "I don't know. But for now, go to bed and sleep. And open your door to no one." Drusilla rose to her feet. With a final cryptic glance at Gersen she went to the stairs, ascended to the balcony and entered her chamber. One by one the group dwindled, and at last Gersen sat alone gazing into the dying fire, waiting for he knew not what. The balcony lights were dim; a balustrade obscured his vision. A shape drifted up to the door of one of the chambers, which quickly opened and closed. Gersen waited another hour, while the fire became embers and the wind blew spatters of rain against the dark windows. There wasno further activity. Gersen went to his own bed. "The chamber Which had received the visitor, so Gersen noted the next morning, was that of Tralla Callob, the sociology student. He watched to see upon whom her eyes rested, but could be sure of nothing. This morning all wore similar costumes: gray suede trousers, a black blouse, a brown jacket, an intricate black hat Which was almost a helmet, with ear-flaps flaring rakishly outward. Breakfast, like the meal of the nig'ht before, was simple and substantial. As they ate the pilgrims cast appraising glances at the sky. Ragged patches of mist blew over the mountain; directly overhead was a thin overcast, breaking at the east into tattered clots of nimbus, an outlook not too cheerful. After breakfast the steward marshaled the pilgrims, evading questions put to him. "How far must we walk today?" -- this from Hygen Grote. "I really don't know, sir. I have never heard the distance mentioned. But the sooner we start, the sooner we arrive." Hygen Grote gave a despondent snort. "This certainly wasn't what I expected. Well, I'm as ready as I'll ever be." The path led south from the clearing; all turned to take a final look at the somber old lodge before it passed from si#it. For several hours the trail wound through the woods. The sky remained overcast; the graymiauve light which penetrated the trees invested the moss, the ferns, the occasional pale flowers, with a peculiarly rich color. Rocky outcrops began to be seen, with black and red lichen; everywhere were fragile little growths not dissimilar to the fungus of Earth, but taller and many-tiered', exhaling a bitter, old ale smell when crushed. The path began to rise, the woods fell below. The pilgrims found themselves on a rockstrewn slope, with mountains looming to the west. At a stream they paused to drink and catch their breath, and the steward distributed sweet biscuits. To the east spread the forest, gloomy and dark; above loomed the mountain. Hygen Grote again deprecated the difficulty of the way, to which the guide made the blandest of replies: "There is much in what you say, Lord Grote. But as you know, I am only a servant, with orders to make the journey as convenient and interesting as possible." "How can trudging these weary miles be interesting or convenient?" grumbled Grote, to be answered by Margray Liever: "Come now, Hygen. The scenery is delightful. Look at the view. And did you not enjoy the romantic old lodge? I did." "I am sure that this is the hope of the Margrave," said the steward. "And now. Lords and Ladies, best that we continue." '"The trail slanted up the mountain slope; soon Druidess Laidig and Doranie were falling behind, and the steward courteously slowed the pace. The path entered a stony gulch, and the ascent became less steep. Lunch was brief and austere, consisting of soup, biscuits and sausage. Then once again the pilgrims set off along the trail. Wind began to strike down the mountainside, a few cold gusts at a time; overhead, dark gray clouds raced to the east. Up the bleak mountainside plodded the pilgrims; and the city of Kouhila, the glass-hulled yacht, the green and gold wagon were only remote memories. Margray Liever remained cheerful, and Navarth swxing along grinning as if at some malicious joke. Hygen Grote gave up complaining, saving 'his breath for the exertion of moving up-hill. Halfway through the afternoon a rain squall drove the party to shelter under a jut of rock. The sky was dark; an unreal gray lit washed the landscape. The pilgrims in their costumes of black and umber were as if derived from the same stxme and soil as the mountain itself. The trail entered a stony gorge. The pilgrims plodded forward in silence, the badinage and gentilities of the first few days put aside. There was another brief shower which the steward ignored, for the light was waning. The gorge widened, but the way ahead was blocked by a massive stone wall, topped by a row of iron spikes. The steward went to a black iron postern, raised a knocker, let it fall. After a long minute, the portal creaked back, to reveal a crooked old man in black garments. The steward addressed the pilgrims. 'Here is where I leave you. The path lies beyond; you need only follow. Make the best haste posable, because darkness is not far away." One by one the group passed throu the gap; the portal clanged shut behind them. For; a moment they milled uncertainly, looking this way and that. The steward and the old man had gone; there was; none to direct them. Diffiani pointed: "There, the path. It leads up toward the height." P ainfully the pilgrims proceeded. The path traversed a stony barren, crossed a river, once more slanted up through the blowing wind. Finally, just as the light failed, the path came out on the ridge. Diffiani, in the lead, pointed ahead. "Lits. A hospice of some sort." The group straggled forward, bending to the wind-gusts, turning faces away from driven drops of rain. A long, low stone structure bulked against the sky; one or two of the windows owed a wan yellow illumination. Diffiani found a door, pounded on it with his fist. It creaked open, and a woman peered forth. "Who are you? Why do you come so late?" "We are travelers, guests for the Palace of Love," bawled Hygen Grote. "Is this the way?" "Yes, this is the way. Enter then. Were you expected?" "Of course we were expected! Is there lodging for us here?" "Yes, yes," quavered the old woman. "I can give you beds, but this is the old castle. You should have gone by the other path. Enter then. I must look about. You have supped, I trust?" "No," said Grote despondently, "we have not." "Perhaps I can find gruel. What a shame the castle is so eold!" The pilgrims passed into a bleak courtyard, lit by a pair of feeble lamps. The old woman conducted them one at a time to tall-ceilinged chambers in various quarters of the castle. These were austere, gloomy, decorated to the precepts of some long-forgotten tradition. Gersen's chamber contained a cot, a single lamp of red and blue glass. Three walls were black iron, relieved by iattems of rust. In one of the walls was a door. The fourth wall was paneled in dark, waxed wood and carved with enormous, grotesque masks. There was neither fire nor heating; the room was chill. The old lady, breathless and anxious, told Gersen, "When food is ready you'll be summoned." She pointed to the door. "Yonder is the bath, with precious little warm water. One must make do." And she hurried away. Gersen went into the bathroom, tested ithe shower; the water ran hot. He stripped off his clothes, bathed, then, rather than dressing in sodden clothes, he stretched out on the cot and covered himself with a quilt. Time passed; Gersen heard a distant gong strike nine times. There mit be supper; then again, there might not. Gersen turned over and went back to sleep. welve strokes of the gong. Into the room came a slender maiden with silky blonde hair. She wore a skin-tight garment of blue velvet, blue leather slippers with rolled toes. Gersen sat up in bed. The maiden spoke, 'We have now prepared a meal. All are aroused; all are siimmoned to eat." She rolled a wardrobe cart into the room. "Here are garments; do you require assistance?" Without waiting for response she brought under-linen to Gersen. Presently he was clothed in beautiful fabric after a style quaint, ornate and complicated. The maiden dressed his hair, applied gallantry-disks to 'his cheeks, sprayed him with scent. "My Lord is magnificent," she murmured. "And now: a mask, which tonight is of necessity." The mask conasted of a black velvet casque fitting down to the ears, with a black visor, a nosecup, a chin-guard. Only Gersen's cheeks, mouth and eyes were bare. "My Lord is now mysterious as well," said the maiden in the softest of voices. "I will lead you, for the way is by the old corridors." She took him down a draughty staircase, along a dank, echoing coriidor, with only the feeblest of lamps to light the way. The walls, once splendid in patterns of magenta, silver and gold, were faded and blotched; the tiles of the floor were loose. The maiden halted by a heavy red portiere. She looked sidelong at Gersen and put her finger to her lips. With the dim lit glowing on her blue velvet garment, glinting in her hair, she seemed dream-stuff, a creature too exquisite to be real. "Lord," she said, "within is our banquet. I must urge you to mystery, for this is the game all must play and you may not speak your, name." She pulled aside the portiere; Gersen stuped through into a vast hall. From a ceiling so hi as to be unseen hung a single chandelier, casting an island of light around a great table laid with linen, silver and crystal. Here sat a dozen people in the most elaborate of costumes, wearing masks. Gersen examined them, but recognized none. Were I they his fdlows along the journey? He could not be sure. Others entered the room. Now they came by twos and threes, all masked, all moving with an air of wonder. Gersen recognized Navarth, whose swaggering gait was unmistakable. The girl, was she Drusilla? He could not be certain. Forty people had entered the room, converging dowly upon the table. Footmen in silver and blue livery assisted all to seats; poured wine in the goblets, served from silver trays. Gersen ate and drank, aware of a peculiar confusion, almost bewilderment. Where and what was reality? The rigors of the journey seemed as remote as childhood. Gersen drank somewhat more wine than he migjht have done under different circurnstances. The chandelier exploded in a dazzling burst of green light, then went out. Gersen's eyes projected orange after-images into the dark; from around the table came whispers and hisses of surprise. The chandelier slowly returned to normal. A tall man stood on a diair. He wore black garments and a black mask; he held a goblet of wine in his hand. "Guests," he said, "I make you welcome. I am Viole Falushe. You have attained the Palace of Love." # Tere are many varieties of  A love," said Viole Falushe in a pleasant, husky voice. "The range is wide, and all have contributed to the creation of the Palace. Not all of my guests discover this, and not every phase is yielded to them. For some the Palace will seem little more than a holiday resort Others will be haunted by what has been described as unnatural beauty! This is ever#rwhere: in every detail, every view. Others will revel in ardor, and here I must offer infonuation." Gersen studied Viole Falushe with a rapt intensity. The tsall masked figure stood spare, strait, arms at sides. Gersen turned his head this way and that, trying to identify the figure, but the chandelier hanging directly above the man distorted his contours. "The people at the Palace of Love are amiable, gay and beauul and fall into two categories," said Viole Falushe. "The first are servants. They are pleased to obey every wish of my guests, every whim or caprice. The second class, the happy people who inhabit the Palace, are as independent in their friendships as I myself. They e to be identified by their garments, which are white. Your choice is wide." Gersen sought around the table, trying to find Xanzel, or Mario or Kthuen and thus eliminate them from suspicion. In this effort he was unsuccessful. Among the forty were a dozen persons who might be any of the three. He turned back to listen to Viole Falushe. "Are there restrictions? A person who went mad and began to kill would naturally be restrained. Then again, all of us here cherish our privacy, one of our most delightful prerogatives. Only the most thoutless person would intrude where he was not wanted. My personal apartments are sufficiently secluded; you need not apprehend an accidental intrupn; this is almost impossible." yiole Falushe turned his head slowly, looked around the room. No one spoke; the room was heavy with expectancy. Viole Falushe spoke on. "So now: the Palace of Love! At times in the past I have arranged small dramas of which the participants were never aware. I have contrived moods in artful sequence. I have employed tragic contrasts to heighten the delectation. On this occasion there will be no such program. You will be free to do as you like, to create your own dramas. I advise restraint. The rare jewels are the most precious. The degree of austerity I myself practice would astound you. My great pleasure is creation; of this I never tire. Some of my guests have complained of a gentle melancholy which hangs in the air. I agree that the mood exists. The explanation, I believe, arises from the fugacity of beauty, the tragic pavanne to which all of us step. Ignore this mood; why brood, when there is so much love and beauty here? Take what is offered; have no regrets; a thousand years from now it will be all the same. Satiety is a problem, but it is your own. I cannot protect you. The servants are to serve; command them. The residents who wear white are to woo, to beguile. I pray that you do not become infatuated either with the Palace or its people; such a situation presents difficulties. You will not see me, though spiritually I am always in your midst. There are no spy devices, no sound transmitters, no vision cells. Upbraid me if you choose, revile me, praise me -- I cannot hear. My only reward is the act of creation and the effect it produces. Do you wish to look forth on the Palace of Love? Turn then in your seats!" T he far wall slid away; daylight poured into the ball; before the guests spread a landscape of mind-wrenching beauty: wide lawns, feathery green bowertrees, tall black cypress, twinkling birch; ponds, pools, marble urns; pavilions, terraces, rotundas, constructed to an airy, delicate architecture that seemed almost to float. Gersen, like the others, had been startled by the sudden opening of the wall. Recovering, he jumped to his feet, but the man in black had disappeared. Gersen sought out Navarth. "Who was it? Mario? Tanzel? Ethuen?" Navarth shook his head. "I did not notice. I have been looking for the girl. Where is she?" With a sudden sinking feeling Gersen swung around. None of the people in the room was Drusilla. "When did you see her last?" "When we arrived, when we came into the countr#ard." Already the journey seemed remote. Gersen muttered: "I hoped to protect her. I told her so. She trusted me." Navarth made an impatient motion. "You could have done nothing." Gersen went to the window, looked across the panorama. To the left was the sea, a group of distant islands. To the right moimtains reared ever higher and harsher, with cliffs falling to the valley floor. Below was the Palace: a loose grouping of terraces, halls and pleasaunces. A door slid aside to reveal a descending staircase. One by one the guests descended to the valley. T he precincts of the Palace occupied a roughly hexagonal area perhaps a mile on a side. The base was the north cliff, with the Palace at its midpoint. The second side, clockwise, was demarcated by a line of rocky crags, the gaps betweenwhich were choked by rank, thorny thickets. The third side was white beach and warm blue sea. The fourth and fifth sides were less distinct and merged into the natural landscape. The sixth side, angling back to the cliff, was demarcated by a line of carefully cultivated flower beds and fruit trees arranged against a rude stone wall. Within the area were three villages, innumerable glades, gardens, waterways. The guests wandered where they chose, spent the long days in whatever faon seemed most pleasurable. Bright mornings, golden afternoons, evenings and nights: one by one they drifted away. The servants, as Viole Falushe had implied, were acquiescent and possessed of great physical charm. The folk in white, even more beautiful than the underservants, were innocent and willful as children. Some were cordial, some were perverse and impudent, all were unpredictable. It seemed as if their sole ambition was to evoke love, to tantalize, to fill the mind with longing, and they became depressed only when guests found the under-servants preferable to themselves. They showed no awareness of the worlds of the universe and only small curiosity, though their minds were active and their moods mercurial. They thought only of love and the various lafepects of fulfillment. As Viole Falushe had hinted, infatuation too intense might lead to tragedy. Of this danger the people in white were gravdy aw'are, but made small effort to avoid the danger. The mystery of the Druids' presence resolved itself. On the first day after arrival Dakaw, Pruitt, Laidig and Wust, with voy, explored the precincts and fixed upon a delightful little glade for their center of operations. To the back rose a line of black cypress, to right and left were lower trees and flowering dirubs, at the center was a great spaddle-rooted oak. In front of the glade a pair of shelters was erected, low domes of pale brown fiber. Here the group took up residence, and thereafter each morning and afternoon held evangelical meetings, expounding the nature of their religion to all Who came past. With great fervor they urged rigor, harshness, restraint and ritual upon the folk of the garden, who listened politely enou, but after the meetings enticed the Druids to relaxation and pleasure. Gersen decided that the whole affair was one of Viole Falushe's wry jokes: a game he had dhosen to play with the Druids. The other guests arrived at the same conclusion and attended the meetings to judge whose doctrines would triumph. '"The Druids worked with great ' intensity and built a fane of stones and twigs. Standing at the front, one or the other would cry out: "Must you aU then die to become dead? The mode to the Eternal is through minglement with a Vitality more enduring than your own. The source of all is the Triad Mag-Rag-Dag: Air, Earthand Water. This is the Holy Immanence, which combines to produce the Tree of Life! The Tree is the wise, the vital, the enduring! Look at lesser things: inserts, flowers, fish, man! See how they grow, bloom, laxse, while the Tree in it placid wisdom lives on! Yea, you titillate your flesh, you gorge your stomach, you flood your brain with vapor. What then? How soon you die, while the noble Tree, with roots in Earth, holds innumberable leaves to the glory of the sky! Forever! And when your flesh sags and withers, when your nerves no longer leap, when your belly is sour, when your nose drips fromthe liquor you have misused -- then is no time to worship the Treel No, no, no! For the Tree will have none of your corruption. All must be fresh and good. So worship! Give over the sterile cavortings, the animal gratifications! Worship the Tree!" The Palace folk listened with respect and awe. It was impossible to judge how deeply the Druid doctrine touched them. Meanwhile Dakaw and Pruitt began to dig a great hole under the oak, burrowing down between the were not allowed to dig and flowed no disposition to do so. Indeed they watched the process with horrified fascination. The Palace folk, in their turn, insisted that the Druids participate in their festivities, arguing: "You wish us to learn your ways, but in all fairness you must know the way we live too, so that you may judge our lives and see if after all we are corrupt!" Grudgingly the Druids acquiesced, sitting in a huddled group and maintaining the closest possible The other guests watched with varied reactions. Skebou Diffiani attended the meetings with regularity and presently, to the astonishment of all, announced his intent to become a Druid. Thereafter he donned black robe and cowl and joined the others at their rituals. Torrace daNossa spoke of the Druids with pitying contempt; Lerand Wible, who along the way had displayed an arms in disgust and stayed away; Mario, Ethuen and Tanzel went their own ways and were seen but seldom. N avarth had become obsessed. He roved the garden, morose, dissatisfied, looking this way and that. He took no joy in the beauty of the garden and went so far as to sneer at Viole Falushe's arrangements. "There is no novelty here; the pleasures ore banal. There are no exhilarations, no staggering insights, no sublime sweep of mind. All is either gross or maudlin: the gratification of gut and gland." "This may be true," Gersen admitted. "The pleasures of the place are simple and undramatic. But what is wrong with this?" "Nothing. But it is not poetry." "It is all very beautiful. To do Viole Falushe credit, he has avoided the macabre, the sadistic spectacles, which occur dsewhere, and he dlows his servants a certain degree rf integrity." Navarth made a sour grumbling sound. "You are an innocent. The more exotic pleasures he reserves for himself. Who knows what goes on beyond the walls? He is a man to halt at nothing. And 'integrity in these people? Bathos! They are dolls, toys, confections! No doubt many are the little children extorted from Kouhila, those he did not sell to the Mahrab. And when they lose their youth, what then? Where do they go? Gersen only shook his head. 'T dont know." "And where is Jheral Tinzy? Navarth went on. "Where is the girl? What does he do with her? He has had her at his mercy.' Gersen gave a grim nod. "I know. "You know," jeered Navarth, "but only after I reminded you. You are not only innocent; you are futile and foolish, no less than myself. She trusted you to protect her, and what have you done? Swilled and trolloped with the others, and this is the extent of your effort." Gersen thought the outburst exaggerated but made a mild reply. "If I could contrive some feasible course of action, I would do so." "And in the meantime?" "In the meantime I am learning." "Learning what?" "I find that none of the people here know Viole Falushe by sight. His offices seem to be somewhere back in the mountains; I can find them nowhere in the valley. I dare not try to cross the stone wall to the west, nor the thorn barrier to the east. I would certainly be apprehended and, journalist or not, dealt with harshly. Since I have no weapons I can demand nothing. I must be patient. If I do not speak to him here at the Palace of Love, I will no doubt find opportunity elsewhere. "All for your magazine, eh?" "Why else?" asked Gersen. '"They had come to the glade of ' the Druids. Dakaw and Pruitt were delving as usual below the great oak, there they had excavated a Chamber tall enough for a man to stand erect. Navarth approached, peered down into the sweating duststreaked faces. "What do you do down there, you burrowing Druids? Are you not pleased with the vista above ground that you seek a new viewixint bdow?" "You are facetious," said Pruitt coldly. "Be on your way. This is holy soil." "How can you be so sure? It looks like ordinary dirt." Neither Pruitt nor Dakaw made response. Navarth barked down, "What sort of mischief are you up to? This is no ordinary pastime. "Go away, old poet," said Pruitt. "Your breath is a pollution and saddens the Tree." Navarth moved back and watched the digging from a little distance. do not like holeg in the ground," he told Gersen. "They are impleasant. Look at Wible yonder. He stands as if he were overseer to the projectl" Navarth pointed toward the entrance to the glade, where Wible stood, legs apart, hands clasped behind his back, whistling between his teeth. Navarth joined him. "The work of the Druids enthralls you?" "Not at all," said Lerand Wible. "They dig a grave." "As I suspected. For whom?" "That I can't be sure. Perhaps you. Perhaps me." "I doubt if they will inter me," said Navarth. "You may be more pliable." "I doubt if they will enter anyone," said Wible, whistling once more through his teeth. "Indeed? How can you be so sure?" "Come to the 'consecration' and see for yourself." "When does this rite occur?" "Tomorrow night, so I have been informed." T ittle music was to be heard on the grounds of his Palace; the quiet of the garden was as crystalline and clear as a dewdrop. But on the following morning the folk in white brought forth stringed instruments and for an hour played a wistful music rich with piangent overtones. A sudden shower sent all hurrying to the shelter of a nearby rotunda, where they stood chattering like birds, peering up at the sky. Gersen, contemplating their faces, thought how frail was the connection between them and the guests. Did they know anything except frivolity and love? And there was the question raised by Navarth. What happened when they aged? Few in the garden were past the first bloom of their maturity. The sun came forth. The garden glinted with freshness. Gersen, drawn by curiosity, went to the Druids' glade. Within one of pale face. Then Wust came to stare at him from the doorway. The long afternoon passed. Today a portent hung in the air, and imeasiness seemed to infect everyone. Evening arrived. The sun sank in a great tumult of clouds; gold, orange and red flamed overhead and far into the east. With the coming' of dusk, folk of the garden went to the Druids' glade. To each side of the oak tree were fires, tended by Druidess Laidig and Druidess Wust Druid Pruitt emerged from his shelter. He went to the fane and began his address. His voice was heavy and resonant; he paused frequently, as if to hear the echoes of his words. Lerand Wible approached Gersen. "I am speaking to everyone in our group. Whatever happens, do not interfere. Do you agree to this?" "Naturally not." "I didn't think you would. Well then -- " Wible whispered a few words; Gersen grunted. Wible moved off to speak to Navarth, who tonight was carrying a staff. After Wible spoke, Navarth threw down his staff. " -- on each world a hallowed Tree! How does it become so? By the afflatus, by the concentration of Life. Oh, worshipful Druids, who share the life of the First Germ, bring forth your awe, your most poignant dedication! What say we? Two are here, two have lived for this consecration. Come forth, Druids, go to the Tree!" From one shelter staggerBaffled, dull-eyed as if bewildered or drugged, they stared this way and that, then saw the fires. Fascinated they approached, step by slow step. Silence was heavy in the glade. The two approached the tree, looked at the fires, then descended into the hole below the tree. "Behold!" called Pruitt. "They enter the life of the Tree -- oh, blessed pair! -- which now becomes the' Soul of the World. Exalted children, lucky two! Forever and ever stand in sun, in rain, by day, by night; help us to truth!" Druids Dakaw, Pruitt and Diffiani began to spade earth into the hole. They worked with gusto. In half an hour the hole was full, the soil banked around the roots. The Druids marched around the tree, holding brands from the fire. Each called forth an invocation, and the ceremony ended with a chant. "The Druids customarily break' fasted at the refectory of the near village. The morning after the consecration they matched across the meadows, entered the refectory. Behind them came Hule their usual places, as did Hule Wust was the first to notice. She Fointed a trembling finger. Laidig screamed. Pruitt leapt away, then turned and ran from the refectory. Dakaw fell back like a halffilled sack; Skebou Diffiani, sitting bolt upright, stared in puzzlement. Hule and they had caused. Laidig, sobbing and gasping, reeled from the room, followed by Wust. Diffiani was the least disturbed. He spoke to Hule. 'How did you get out?" "By a tunnel," said Hule. "Wible caused a tunnel to be dug." Wible came forward. 'The servants are here to be used. I used them. We dug a tunnd." Diffiani nodded slowly. He reached up, took off his cowl, inspected it, tossed it into a corner. Dakaw, roaring, rose to his feet. He struck once at Hule, knocking him to the floor, then aimed a tremendous blow at Wible, who stepped back, grinning. "Go back to your tree, Dakaw. Dig another hole and bury yourself." Dakaw marched from the inn. Wust and Laidig were finally discovered, crouching in a bower. Pruitt had run south, beyond the precincts of the garden, and was seen no more. I n some fashion the episode with the Druids had broken a web. The guests, looking at each other, knew that the end of their visit was approaching, that soon they would be departing the Palace of Love. Gersen stood looking up at the mountains. Patience was well and good, but he might never be so close to Viole Falushe again. He pondered the small clues he had gleaned. It seemed reasonable to suppose that the banquet hall communicated with Viole Falushe's apartments. Gersen went to examine the portal at the foot of the stairs. It showed a blank, featureless face. The mountain-side above was unclimbable. To the east, where crags reared over the sea, Viole Falushe had set a thorn palisade. To the west the way was barred by a stone wall. Gersen turned to look south. If he made a long journey, circling the periphery of the garden, he would then be able to climb into the mountains, to approach the area from above. This was the sort of purposeless activity Gersen detested. He would be moving without knowledge, without plan. There must be some better method... He could think of none. Very well, then: activity. He looked at the sun. Six hours of daylight remained. He must go far afield and trust to luck. If he were apprehended, he was Henry Lucas, journalist, in search of information -- a statement of sifficient force imless Viole Falushe undertook to use a truth-extracting device. Gersen'sflesh crawled. The sensation annoyed him. He had become soft, diffident, over-wary. Reproaching himself first for cowardice, then for wilful recklessness, he set forth, walking south and heading away from the mountains. giarden ended at a grove ' " of indigenous trees, of a tjrpe Gersen had not seen before: tall, gaunt organisms with pulpy black leaves, from which dripped a musty unpleasant sap. Fearing poison, Gersen breathed as hallowly as possible. He was relieved to reach open ground with no other sensation than dizziness. To the east, toward the ocean, were orchards and cultivated soil; to the west a dozen long sheds were visible. Barns? Warehouses? Dormitories? Keeping to the shadow of the trees Gersen walked west and presently came upon a road leading from; (the sheds toward the mountains. No living creature was in sight. The sheds seemed deserted. Gersen decided not to explore them; they certainly were not the headquarters of Viole Falushe. Across the road was a wild area overgrown with thorny scrub. Gersen looked dubiously down the road. Best to travel by the banrens; there would be less chance of discovery. He ducked across the road, struck off toward the mountains. The afternoon sun shone bright. The scrub was host to swarms of small red mites whidi set up an impatient whirring sound when disturbed. Stepping aroimd a hummock -- a hive or nest of some sort -- Gersen came upon a bloated serpentlike creature with a face imcannily human. The creature saw Gersen with an expression of comical alarm, then, rearing back, displayed a proboscis from which it evidendy intended to eject a fluid. Gersen beat a quick retreat and thereafter walked more warily. The road veered west, away from the garden. Gersen crossed once more and took shelter under a cluster of yellow bladderplants. He considered the mountain, tracing a route which would bring him to the ridge. Unfortunately, while climbing, he would be exposed to the gaze of anyone who happened by. No help for it. He took a last look around and, seeing nothing to dissuade him, set forth. The mountainside was steep, at times precipitious. Gersen made discouragingly slow progress. The sun swung across the sky. Below spread the Palace of Love and the garden. Gersen's chest pounded, and his throat felt numb, as if it had been anesthetized. The influence of the noxious black-leaved forest? Ever higher, the panorama ever wider. For a space the way became easier, and Gersen angled toward the east, where presumably Viole Falushe maintained his headquarters. Motion. Gersen stopped short. From the corner of his eye he had seen -- what? He could not be sure. The flicker had come from below and to his right. He scrutinized the face of the mountain and presently saw what otherwise might have evaded his attention: a deep cleft or fissure with a bridge between two arched apertures, the whole camouflaged by a stone wall. Clutching and straining, Gersen angled down toward the cleft, finally reaching a point thirty feet above the walkway. There was no means to descend. He could go neither forward nor up nor down. His fingdrs were tiring, his legs were cramped. Thirty feet: too far to jump. He would break his legs. Out upon the bridge came a pale, stoop-shouldered man with a large, moist head, a clipped shock of black-gray hair. He wore a white jacket, black trousers. It was the white jacket, Gersen now realized, which had originally drawn his attention. If the man should look up, if a dislodged pebble should strike the bridge, Gersen was lost. The man moved into the opposite aperture and out of sight. Gersen gave a fantastic gravitydefying leap, to throw himself into the angle of the cleft. He thrust out his legs, doubled his knees, pressing between the walls. Inch by inch he let himself down, gratefully jumping the final six feet. He stretched, massaged sore muscles, then limped over to the western doorway, into which the man had disappeared. A white-tiled hall led back fifty yards, broken by areas of glass and occasional doorways. Beside one of these glass areas stood the stoop-shouldered man, peering at something which had attracted his attention. He raised his hand, signaled. From somewhere beyond Gersen's range of vision came a heavy-shouldered man with a thick neck, narrow head, a coarse yellow brush of hair, white eyes. The two looked through the glass, and the whiteeyed man seemed to be amused. Gersen drew back. Crossing tiie walkway, he looked up the passage to the east, to see a single doorway at the far end. The walls and floor were white tile; ornate lamps scattered rays and planes of various colors. With long stealthy strides Gersen went to the far door and touched the open-button. No response. He sought for code points, or a lock-hole, without success. The opening mechanism was controlled from the other side. In one sense, this was encouraging. The stoop-shouldered man had come this way, and it could only be to confer with whomever sat or stood beyond the door. It would not do to attract attention. Yet Gersen must do something and quickly. At any mHnent one of the two men might approach, and he had nowhere to hide. He scrutinized the door with great care. The latch was nuagnetic; retraction was accomplished by an electro-muscle. The escutcheon plate was fixed to the panel with adhesive. Gersen searched his pockets, but found nothing of utility. LiOping back down the hall, he reached up to the first lighting fixture, twisted loose a decorative metal cusp with a sharp point. Returning to the door he pried at the escutcheon plate and presently snapped it free to reveal the mechanism of the open-button. The action was controlled from somewhere beyond the door. Gersen traced the circuit, and with the point of his metal cusp shorted across the relay contacts. He touched the button. The door slid aside, silent as a whisper. Gersen passed through the opening into and imoccupied foyer. He replaced the escutcheon plate and let the door slide shut. There was much to see. The far end of the room was ripple glass. To the left an archway opened upon a flit of stairs. To the rit were five cinematic panels, each displaying Jheral Tinzy in various guises at different stages of existence. Or were they five different girls? One, wearing a short black skirt, was Drusilla Wayles; Gersen recognized the expression of her face, the droop to her mouth, the restless habit of tossing her head to the side. Another, a delightful imp in clown's regalia, cavorted on a stage. A Jheral Tinzy of thirteen or fourteen in the translucent white gown of a sleepwalker moved slowly across an eerie setting of stone, black shadow, sand. A fourth Jheral Tinzy, a year or two younger than Drusilla, wore only a barbaric skirt of leather and bronze. She stood on a stoneflagged terrace and seemed to be performing a religious ritual. A fifth Jheral Tinzy, a year or two older than Drusilla, walked briskly along a city street. Gersen glimpsed all this in the Space of two seconds. The effect was fascinating, but he could not spare time to look. For beyond the ripple glass wall was the distorted image of a tall, spare man. G ersen crossed the foyer on four silken strides. His hand went to the open-button of the door; he tensed, touched the button. The door f ailed to open. Gersen exhaled a long slow sigh of frustration. The man turned his head arply; aH Gersen could see was distortion and blur. "Retz? Back once more?" He jerked his head suddenly forward; the glass was evidently permeable to his vision. "It's Henry Lucas, the journalist!" His voice took on a harsh edge. "There is a need for much explanation. What are you doing here? "The answer is obvious," said Gersen. "I came here to interview you. There seemed no other way." "How did you find my office?" "I climbed the mountain, jumped down where the walkway crosses the notch. Then I came along the passageway." "Indeed, indeed. Are you a human fly to traverse the cliff?" "It was not so difficult," said Gersen. "There would be no other opportunity." "This is a serious annoyance," said Viole Falushe. "Do you recall my comments on the subject of privacy? I am rigid on this score." "Your comments were addressed to your guests," said Gersen. "I am here as a man with a job to do." "Your occupation gives you no license to break laws," Viole Falushe stated in a gentle voice. "You are aware of my wishes, which here, as elsewhere in the cluster, are law. I find your trespass not only insolent but inexcusable. In fact, it goes far beyond the brashness ordinarily tolerated in a journalist. It almost seems -- " Gersen interrupted. "Please do not let your imagination dominate your sense of proportion. I am interested in the photographs in the foyer. They seem to be the likeness of the young lady who accompanied us on our journey, Navarth's ward." "This is the case," said Viole Falushe. "I have a strong interest in the young woman. I entrusted her upbringing to Navarth with unhapy results; she is a wanton." "Where is she now? I have not seen her since we arrived at the Palace." "She's enjoying her visit in circumstances somewhat different from yours," said Viole Falushe. "But why your interest? She is nothing to you." "Except that I befriended her and tried to clarify certain issues which she found confusing." "And these issues were?" "You will allow me to use candor?" "Why not? You can hardly provoke me more than you already have." "The girl was fearful of what might happen to her. She wanted to live a normal life, but did not care to risk retaliation for actions she could not avoid." T riole Falushe's voice trembled.  "Is this how she spoke of rne? Only in terms of fear and 'retaliation?' " "She had no reason to speak otherwise." "You are a bold man, Mr Lucas. Surely you know my rutation. I subscribe to a doctrine of general equity: that he who commits a grievance must repair the effects of this act." "What of Jheral Tinzy?" Gersen inquired, hoping to divert Viole Falushe. "Jheral Tinzy'." Viole Falushe breathed the name. "Dear Jheral: as wilful and promiscuous as the unfortunate girl whom you befriended. Jheral could never quite repay the damage she wrought upon me. Oh, those wasted years!" Viole Falue's voice quavered; grief lay near the surface. "Never could she requite her wrongs, though she did her best." "She is aHve?" "No." Viole Falue's mood changed once more. "Why do you ask?" "I am a journalist. You know why I am here. I want a photograph of Jheral Tinzy for our article." "This is a matter I do not care to publicize." "I am puzzled by the resem.  blance between Jheral Tinzy and the girl Drusilla. Can you explain this?" "I could," said Viole Falushe. "But I do not choose to do so. And there still remains your intrusion, which has shocked ixie, to such an extent that I demand retribution." And Viole Faludhe leaned negligently back against on article of furniture. Gemen reflected a moment. Flit was futile. Attack was impossible. Viole Falushe certainly carried a weapon; Gersen had none. Galling though the situation might be, he must persuade Viole Falushe to change his mind. He tried a reasonable approach. "Conceivably I violated the letter of your regulations, but what avail is an article on the Palace of Love without the comments of its creator? There is no communicating with you, since you choose to keep yourself aloof from your guests." Viole Falushe seemed surprised. "Navarth knows my callcode well. A servant would have brought you a tdephone unit; you might have called me at any time." "This did not occur to me," said Gersen thoughtfully. "No, I had not considered the telephone. You say Navarth knows the code?" "Certainly. It is the same as that which I use on Barth." "The fact remains," said Gersen, "I am here. You have seen Part I of the projected article; Parts II and II are even more highly colored. If we want to present your point of view, it is important that we speak together. So open the door and we will discuss the matter." 'No," said Viole Falushe. "It is my whim to remain anonymous, since I enjoy mingling with my guests... Well, then," he grumbled, "I suppose I must swallow my outrage. It is not just that you should evade your debt to me. Perhaps you will not in any event. For the moment, you may regard yourself as reprieved." He spoke a soft word that Gersen did not hear; a door opened in the foyer. "Go within; this is my library. I will speak with you there." ersen passed into a long room carpeted in dark green. A heavy table at the center supported a pair of antique lamps, a selection of current periodicals. One wall was lined with ancient books, the shelves sliding up or down through floor and ceiling to magazines above and below. There was a standard microreference system and a number of soft chairs. Gersen looked around with a trace of envy; the atmosphere was quiet, civilized, rational, remote from the hedonistic life of the Palace. A screen glowed to reveal Viole Falushe sprawling in a chair. A light threw his form into silhouette; he was no more idezxtifiable now than before. "Very well then," said Viole Falushe. "So here we are. You. have been making your photographic records, I believe?" "I have several hundred pictures. More than necessary to cover those superficial aspects of the Palace which you display to your guests."  Viole Falushe seemed amused, "And you are curious as to what else occurs?" "From a journalistic standpoint." "Hm. What do you think of the Palace then?" "It is remarkably pleasant." "You have a reservation?" "Something is lacking. Perhaps the flaws lies in your servants. They lack depth, they do not seem real." "I recognize this," said Viole Falushe. "They have no traditions. The only remedy is time." "They are also without resFonsibility. After all, they are slaves?" "Not quite, for they do not realize it. They consider themselves the Fortunate Folk, and such they are. It is precisely this unreality, this sense of faerie, that I have been at pains to develop." "And when they age, what then? What becomes of the Fortunate Folk?" "Some work the farms surrounding the garden. Some are sent elsewhere." "To the real world? They are sold as slaves?" "All of us are slaves, in some wise." "How are you a slave?" # #T am vicitim to a terrible obsession. I was a sensitive boy cruelly thwarted; I daresay Navarth has provided the details. Rather than submit, I was forced by my sense of justice to seek compensation -- which I am still seeking. I am a man much maligned. The public considers me a voluptuous sybarite, an erotic glutton. The reverse is true. I am -- why mince matters? -- absolutely ascetic. I must remain so until my obsession is rdieved. I am a man cursed. But you are not interested in my personal problems, since naturally they are not for publication." "Nevertheless I am interested. Jheral Tinzy is the soiurce of your obsession?" "Precisely." Viole Falushe spoke in a measured voice. "She has blighted my life. She must expunge this blight. Is this not justice? To date she has proved "How could die remove the obsession?" Viole Palushe stirred fretfully. "Are you so uninmaginative? We have delved into this enough." "So Jheral Tinzy is yet alive?" "Yes indeed." "But I understood you to say that she was dead." "Life, death: these are imprecise terms." "Who then is Drusilla, the girl you left with Navarth? Is she Jheral Tinzy?" "She is who she is. She made a dreadful mistake. She failed, and Navarth failed, for Navarth should have schooled her. She is frivolous and wanton; she trafficked with other men, and she must serve as Jheral Tinzy served, and thus it shall be, ever and ever, until finally there is expiation, until I can feel soothed and whole. By this time there is a terrible score to pay. Thirty years! Think of it!" Viole Falushe's voice vibrated and cracked. "Thirty years surrounded by beauty, and incapable of enjoying it! Thirty long years!" "I would not presume to give you advice," said Gersen, somewhat drily. "I need no advice, and naturally what I tell you is in confidence. You would be ungracious to public it. I would be grieved and forced to demand satisfaction." "What then may I publish?" "Whatever you like, so long as I am not injured." "What of the other events here? What goes on at the other end of the hall?" T riole Falushe considered him  a moment. Gersen could sense but not see the smoulder in his eyes. But he spoke in a lit voice: "This is the Palace of LfOve. I am interested in the subject, even fascinated, through the mechanism of sublimation. I have an elaborate program of researdi under way. I explore the emotion in artificial and arbitrary circumstances. I do not choose to discuss the matter any further at this time. Perhaps five years from now, or t, I will publish a resume of my findings. They will provide fascinating insights." "In regard to the photographs in tiie foyer -- " Viole Falushe jumped to his feet. "No more. We have talked too much. I find myself uneasy. You have provoked this, hence I have arranged a milar uneasiness for you, which will go far to soothe me. Thereafter: caution, discretion! Make the most of yoxir time, because shortly you must return to Reality." "What of you? You remain here?" "No. I shall also leave the Palace. My work here is accomplished, and I have an important mission on Alphanor, which well may change all... Be so good as to step into the hall. My friend Helaunce awaits you." Helaunce, thought Gersen. This would be the white-eyed man. Slowly, with Viole Faluie watching him from the screen, Gersen turned, went to the door. The white-eyed man waited in the hall. He carried an object something like a flail: a rod terminating in a set of cords. He appeared to carry no other weapon. "Remove your clothes," said Helaimce. "You are to be chastised." "Best that you confine your chastisement to words," said Gersen. "Revile me all you like; in the meantime let us return to the garden." Helaunce smiled. "I have my orders. Be as difficult as you like; the orders must and will be carried out." "Not by you," said Gersen. "You are too thick and too slow." Helaunce flourished the flail; the cords made a sinister crackling sound. "Quick, or you will make us impatient, and the punishment will be commensurate." Helaunce was hard and tough, Gersen noted, obviously a trained filter, perhaps as well trained as himself. Helaunce was also thirty pounds heavier. If he had a weakness, it was not apparent. Gersen suddenly sat down in the hall, put his hands to his face, began to sob. Helaunce stared in puzzlement. "Off with your clothes! Do not sit there!" He came forward, nudged Gersen with his foot. Gersen jumped up with Helaunces foot clamped to his chest. Helaunce hopped backward; Gersen gave the foot a cruel twist, applying torque to joints where muscles could interpose no protection. Helaunce cried out in agony, fell flat. Gersen wrested loose the flail, struck him across the shoulder. The cords hissed, crackled; Helaunce muttered. 'If you can walk," said Gersen, "be good enough to show me the way." There was a step behind him: Gersen turned to glimpse a tall shape in black garments. Something splashed purple-white light into his brain; Gersen toppled, dazed. "Tere was half an hour of nightmare. Gersen slowly regained control of his faculties. He lay naked in the Garden, beside the white Palace wall. His clothes were stacked neatly beside him. So much for that, thought Gersen. The project had failed -- but not in disaster, for he still had his life. Gersen dressed himself, smiling grimly. There had been an attempt to humiliate 'him. It had not succeeded. He had paid, but pain, like pleasure, had no duration. Pride was an entity more persistent. Gersen leaned against the wall until his brain cleared. His nerves still throbbed to the terrible flail. There were no bruises, no lacerations: no ore than a few red welts. Gersen was hungry. And here was humiliation indeed: he must eat Vide Falushe'g food, walk through the pleasant garden that Viole Fdue's brain had conceived. Gersen smiled again, even more wolfishly than before. He had known that hig life might not be altogether graceful and easy. The time was about dusk. The garden had never seenxed more beautiful. Fireflies moved in the jasmine bushes; marble urns glowed against dark foliage as if exuding wan light of their own. A troupe of girls from one of the villages came capering iast. Tonight they wore loose white pantaloons and carried yellow lanterns. Seeing Gersen they circled around him singing a gay song, the words of which Gersen could not comprehend. One approached, held her lantern to Gersen's face. "Why so strange, guest-man? Why so gray? Come frolic, come join us!" "Thank you," said Gersen. "I fear tonight I would frolic very poorly indeed." "Kiss me," coaxed the girl. "Am I not beautiful? Why are you so sad? Because you must leave, forever and ever, the Palace of Love? And we will remain, and always be young and always carry our lanterns through the night. Is this why you grieve?" Gersen smiled. "Yes, I must return to a far world. And I am forlorn at the thought. But do not let me interfere with your joy." The girl kissed his cheek. "Tonight is your last night, your last night at the Palace of Love! Tonit you must do all you have neglected so far; never will there be another time!" The girls continued on their way, with Gersen looking after them. "Do all I have neglected? I wish I could..." He went to a sunken terrace where guests sat dining. Navarth crouched alone over a bowl of goulash; Gersen joined him. An attendant wheeled forth a cart; Gersen, who had not eaten since morning, served himself. Navarth finally spoke: "What's happened? You appear well used." "I spent an afternoon with our host." "Indeed. You spoke to him face to face?" "Almost so." "And you know then his identity? Mario? Ethuen? Tanzel?" "I can't be sure." Navarth grunted and bent once more to the goulash. "Tonight is the last night," Gersen said presently. "So they tell me. I will be glad to go. There is no ioetry here. It is as I have always set forth. Joy comes of its own free will; it cannot be belabored. Look! A great palace, a magnificent garden with live nymphs and heroes. But where is the dreaming, the myth? Only simple-minded folk find joy here." "Your friend Viole Falushe would be sorry to hear you say this." "I cannot say less." Navarth turned Gersen a sudden diarp look. Did you ask for the girl?" "T did. I learned nothing." Navarth closed his eyes. "I have become an old man, I am ineffectual. Henry Lucas, whatever your name, cannot you act?" "Today I tried," said Gersen. "I was not made welcome." The two sat in silence. Then Gersen asked, "When do we leave?" "I know no more than you." "We will do what we can." "The last night at the Palace of   Love was celebrated by a fete. There was music, intoxicating fumes, a whirl of dancers from the villages. Those who had formed attachments made woeful conversation or indulged in a final frenzy of passion. Others sat quietly, each in his private mood, and so passed the night. One by one the colored lights blinked and dimmed; the folk in wlhite slipped away through the garden gloom; one by one the guests took themselves to their couches, alone or in the company that pleased them most. The garden was quiet, and dew began to form on the grass. To each of the guests went a servant. "The time has come to leave." To grumblings and protests the servants made but one reply: "These are our orders. The airoar waits; those who are not on hand must walk their way back to Kouhila." The guests once more were provided new clothing: an austere costume of blue, black and dark green. They were then guided to an area somewhat south of the Palace where a large aircar waited. Gersen counted. All were here except Pruitt and Drusilla. Ethuen, Mario and Tanzel stood nearby. If one were Viole Falushe, it seemed that now he planned to return to the Oikumene with the others. Gersen went forward, glanced into the pilot's compartment. Here sat Helaunce. The guests were filing into the aircar. Gersen took Navarth aside. "Wait." "Why?" "No matter." Tanzel and Ethuen were aboard; now Mario climbed the ladder. Gersen spoke hurriedly. "Go aboard. Make a disturbance. Pound on the bulkhead. Shout. There is an emergency lock between the saloon andthe pilot's compartment. Pull this open. Distract the pilot; try not to incite either Mario, Ethuen or Tanzel. They must not be encouraged to interfere." Navarth looked at him blankly. "What is the use of this?" "No matter, do as I say. Where is Drusilla? Where is Jheral Tinzy? Why are they not aboard?" "Yes, why are they not aboard? I am truly outraged." Navarth jumped up the ladder, thrusting aside the Druidess Laidig. "Wait!' he called. "We are not all present. Where is Zan Zu from Eridu? We cannot leave without her. I refuse to leave; nothing will remove me." "Quiet, old fool," growled Torrace daNossa. "You do no good." Navarth raged back and forth. He struck on the forward bulkhead, pulled on the handle of the commimicating door. Finally Helaunce opened the door, went aft to enforce order. "Old man, sit quietly. It is by order that we now leave. Unless you care to walk the long road, sit quiet." "Come then, Navarth," said Lerand Wible. "You achieve nothing. Sit quietly." "Very well," said Navarth. "I have protested. I have done all I can; I can do no more." T Telaunce returned forward. He  backed into the pilot's compartment, closed the door. Gersen, wa,iting to the side, struck him over the head with a stone. Helaunce staggered, spun around. He saw Gersen through eyes blinded by blood and gave an inarticulate cry. Gersen struck again, and Helauce fell aside. Gersen settled himself at the controls. Up rose the aircar, up into the light of the rising sun. Gersen searched Helaunce, found two projacs Which he tucked into his own pocket. Slackening speed until the aircar only drifted, he slid open the door, rolled Helaunce out and away. In the saloon, thought Gersen, Viole Palushe must be wondering as to the peculiar course Helaunce was steering. Gersen sought around the ocean and presently spied a small island some twenty miles from the shore. He circled it and seeing no sign of habitation landed the aircar. He jumped to the groimd. Going to the saloon port, he pulled it open, jumped inside. "Everybody out. Quick." And he gestured with the projacs. Wible stuttered, "What does this mean?" "It means every body out." Navarth jumped to his feet. "Come along," he bawled. "Everybody out." The guests uncertainly filed outside. Mario came to the door. Gersen halted him. "You must remain. Be very careful and do not move, or I will kill you." Tanzel came by, and Ethuen; both were intercepted, ordered to sit. Finally the saloon was empty but for Gersen, Mario, Tanzel and Ethuen. Outside Navarth excitedly harangued the group. "Make no interference or you will I know it for a fact!" "Navarth!" Gersen called from the saloon. "Your assistance, please." Navarth climbed back into the saloon. He searched Mario, Tanzel and Ethuen, while Gersen stood vigilantly by. No weapons, no clues to the identity of Viole Falushe were discovered. To Gersen's direction, Navarth tied the three men to chairs using various oddments of cord, strips of fabric and thongs. Meanwhile the three excoriated Gersen and demanded the basis for his persecution. Tanzel was the most verbose, Ethuen the most acrimonious, Mario the most enraged. All glared and cursed with equal vigor. Gersen accepted the remarks with equanimity. "I will apologize to two of you later. Those two, aware of their innocence, will cooperate with me. From the third man I expect trouble. I am prepared for it." Tanzel asked, "In Jehu's name, then: what do you wish of us? Name your third man and have done!" "Vogd Filschner is his name," said Gersen. "Otherwise known as Viole Falushe." "Why pick on us? Go seek 'him at the Palace!" Gersen grinned. "Not a bad idea." He tested the bonds of the three men, tightened here, reknotted there. "Navarth, you sit here, to the side. Watch these three carefully. One of them took Jheral Tinzy from you." "Tell me which one." "Vogel Filschner. You don't recognize him?" "I wish I could." He pointed to Mario. "This one has his shifty eye." He indicated Tanzel's hands. "This one has a mannerism I remember in Vogd." He turned to inspect Ethuen. "And this one has a store of spite and clearly is unhappy." "Certainly I'm unhappy!" snapped Ethuen. "Why should I rejoice?" "Watch them well," said Gersen. "We return to the Palace." I gnoring the outcries of the marooned guests, he took the aircar aloft. So far so good -- but what next? Conceivably his reasoning was awry; conceivably neither Tanzel, nor Mario, nor Ethuen was Viole Falushe. Thinking back over the circumstances of the journey to the Palace, he discarded the notion. The best method of ingress to the apartments of Viole Falushe was from above; Gersen had no stomach for another climb around the cliff. He landed the aircar beside the stone castle and went back into the saloon. All was as before. Navarth sat glaring at the three captives, who regarded him with loathing. Gersen gave Navarth one of the projacs. 'Tf there is difficulty kill all three. I go to look for Drusilla and Jheral Tinzy. You must guard with care!" Navarth laughed wildly. "Who can trick a mad poet? I know him this instant; I intend to keep the weapon at his throat." Gersen could not restrain a sense of misgiving. Navarth was not the most stable of guardians. "Remember! If he escapes, we are lost. He may want a glass of water; let him thirst. His bonds may be too tight. He must suffer! Show no mercy if there is interference from outside. Shoot all three." "With pleasure." "Very well. Keep your madness in check till I return!" Gersen went to the door through which three weeks previously the sodden band of pil grims had entered. The doot: was locked; he blasted away the hardware and entered. There was no sound. The dank rooms were empty. Gersen went down the haU, descended by the way the girl in blue velvet had taken him and finally foimd the banquet room, now dim, smelling faintly of perfume and wine. Gersen moved more cautiously. From the banquet room a way led down to the garden. Another must lead to Viole Falushes apartments. Gersen checked the walls and finally, behind a hanging, found a narrow door of heavy wood barred with metal. Once again he burnt his way through. A spiral staircase led down into the chamber to the back of the circular foyer. Gersen searched the room. He found a black leather notebook containing exhaustive notes upon the psychology of Jheral Tinzy, and the various methods by which Viole Falushe hoped to win her. It seemed that Viole Falushe wanted more than love : he wanted submission, abject quivering absement, derived from a mingling of love and fear. So far, reflected Gersen, Viole Falushe had fallen short in his goal. He tossed the portfolio aside. On the wall was a telescreen. Gersen turned a knob. Drusilla Wayles wearing a white robe sat on a bed. She was pale, thin, but apparently unharmed. Gersen turned the knob. He looked out upon a gloomy area of sand among tall rock pinnacles. To the back were five dark deodors and a little cabin hardly larger than a dollhouse. Sitting on a bench was a girl about fourteen years old, a girl almost identical to Drusilla. She wore a transparent white gown; her face had a peculiarly sweet, peculiarly pensive expression, as if she had only just awakened from a pleasant dream. From the side came a tall nonhuman creature, walking on thin black furred legs. It stopped beside the girl, spoke in a thin high-pitched voice. The girl resiKnded without interest. Gersen turned the knob again, to bring into view a terrace in front of what appeared to be a temple. Inside could be glimpsed the statue of a divinity. On the steps stood another DrusiHa, this one sixteen years old, wearing only a kirtle and a copper fillet to confine her hair. Elsewhere were other men and women, similarly dressed. To the side was the suggestion of a shore, with water beyond. Gersen turned the knob again, again, again. He looked into various environments, various types of rooms and cages. They contained an assortment of boys girls, youths, maidens, young men and women, sometimes separate,; sometimes together. Here were Viole Falushe's experiments, from which he evidently extracted a voyeur's pleasure. But Gersen saw no more versions of Drusilla. Urgency prickled at his nerves, stemming from his lack of faith in Navarth; he set off along the hall and crossing the bridge, entered the laboratory section to the west. Here was the locale of the experiments, in cages and chambers behind one-way mirrors. G ersen found Retz, the stoopshouldered technician, sitting in a small office. He looked up startled at the sight of Gersen. "What do you do here? Are you a guest? The master will be displeased!" "I am master now." Gersen displayed the projac. "Where is the girl who resembles Jheral Tinzy?" Retz blinked, half-defiant, halfdoubtful. "I can teU you nothing." Gersen struck him with the gun. "Quick. The girl who came here three weeks ago." Retz began to whine. "What can I tell you? Viole Falushe will punish me." "Viole Falushe is a prisoner." Gersen leveled the gun. "Take me to the girl, or I will kill you." Retz made a despairing sound. "He will do terrible things to me." "No longer." Retz waved his arms, walked down the corridor. Suddenly he stopped, turned around. "You say he is your prisoner?" "He is." "What do you plan to do with him?" "Kill him." "And what of the Palace?" "We shall see. Take me to the girl." "Will you leave me here, in charge of the Palace?" "I will kill you unless you make haste." Disconsolately Retz moved on. Gersen spoke to him. "What has Viole Falushe done to her?" "Nothing yet." "What did he plan?" "An autofertlization: a virgin birth, so to speak. In due course she would bear a female child precisely like herself." "Jheral Tinzy gave birth to her in this way?" "Exactly."  "And how many others?" "Six others. Then she killed herself." "Where are the other five?" "Ah! As to that I can't say." Retz was lying, but Gersen allowed the statement to go unchallenged. Retz paused by a door, looked craftily over his shoulder. "The girl is within. Whatever she reports, you must remember that I am only an underling; I only obey orders." "Then you'll obey mine. Open the door." Retz hesitated a final instant, with a glance over Gersen's shoulder down the hall, as if hoping against hope for succor. He sighed, slid back the door. Drusilla, sitting on the bed, looked up with alarm. She saw Gersen; her expression changed from astonishment to joy. She jumped up from the bed, ran to Gersen, sobbed in relief. "I hoped you'd come. They've done such dreadful things to me!' R etz, thinking to take advantage of Gersen's distraction, started to slink away. Gersen called him back. "Not so fast. I have use for you." He spoke to Drusilla. "Has Viole Falushe shown himself to you? Will you recognize him?" "He came to stand in the doorway with the light at his back. He did not want me to see him. He was savage, he hated me. He said I had been faithless. I asked how this was possible since I had promised him nothing. He became absolutely cold. He said that it had been my duty to wait, to maintain my ideals, until he had come. And even then, he said, I had played him false, at Navarth's party and on the trip." Gersen said, "One thing is certain then: he is Tanzel or Ethuen or Mario. Which did you like the least?" "Tanzel." "Tanzel, eh? Well, Retz here will show us certainly which is Viole Falushe, will you not, Retz?" "How can I? He has never shown himself to me, except behind the glass of his office." Unlikely, thought Gersen. Still, not impossible. "Where are the other daughters of Jheral Tinzy?" "Six there were," muttered Retz. "Viole Falushe killed the two oldest. There is one on Alphanor. This one -- " he indicated Drusilla " -- was sent to Earth. The youngest is to the east of the Palace, where the mountains meet the sea. The next is priestess to the god Arodin, on the large island directly to the east." "Retz," said Gersen, "I hold Viole Falushe a captive. I am your new master. Do you understand this?" Retz nodded sulkily. "If this is how it must be." "Can you identify Viole Falushe?" "He is a tall man. He has dark hair. He can be harsh or soft; cruel or easy. Beyond that I do not know." "These are my orders to you. Liberate these poor captives." "Impossible!" fluted Retz. "They know no other life than their peculiar environments. The open 'air, the sun, the sky -- they would go mad!" "This is your task then. As gently and easily as possible, bring them forth. I will return shortly and see how well you have done your job. Further, make known to the folk in the garden that they are no longer slaves, that they are free to go or stay. Mind you, I will pen you in a doset and punish you for your crimes if you do not obey me." "I will obey," muttered Retz. "I am accustomed to obedience; I know nothing else." Gersen took Drusilla by the arm. "I worry about Navarth. We dare not be gone too long." B ut when they returned up through the castle and out to the aircar, circumstances were as before. The three captives were secure, and Navarth held the weapon unblinkingly at their heads. His eyes glowed at the sight of Drusilla. "What of Jheral Tinzy?" "She is dead. But she had daughters. There are others. What has transpired while I was gone?" "Talk. Blandishments. Persuasion. Threats.'" "Of course. Who was most insistent?" "Tanzel." Gersen turned Tanzd. a cool inspection. Tanzel shrugged. "Do you think I enjoy sitting here trussed like a chicken?" "One of you is Viole Falushe," said Gersen. "Which? I wonder... Well, we must undo more of the dreadful misdiief performed in the name of love." He took the airoar aloft, cruised slowly east over the mountains. At the ocean's edge, where the crags submerged into the water, a gloomy defile opened upon a narrow gray beach. Behind was a sandy open area pei haps an acre in extent. Gersen lowered the aircar into the shadows and landed. He jiunped out. Drusilla IV, the youngest of the group, came slowly forward. From a fissure to the back, two nonhuman nurse-maids made angry chattering sounds. The girl asked, "Are you The Man? The Man who is to love me?" Gersen grinned. "I am a man, true enough. There are many men in the world. Who is 'The Man?' " Drusilla IV looked vaguely toward the fissure. "They have told me of The Man. There is one of me and one of him, and when I see him I must love him. This is what I have learned." "But you have never seen this 'man?' " "No. You are the first 'man' I have wer seen. The first person like mysdf. You are wonderfull" "Ihere are many men in the world," said Gersen. "They told you a falsehood. Come aboard, I will show you other men and a girl like yourself." Drusilla IV looked around the dreary defile in alarm and bewilderment. "Will you take me from here? I am frightened." "You need not be," said Gersen. "Come aboard now." "Of course." She took his hand trustingly and entered the saloon. At the sight of the passengers she halted in astonishment. "I never knew so many people existed!" She examined Mario, Ethuen and Tanzel critically. "I don't like them. They have foolish wicked faces." She turned to Gersen. "I like you. You are the first man I have ever seen. You must be The Man, and I will stay with you forever." G ersen watdhed the faces of Mario, Ethuen, Tanzel. This must make poor hearing for Viole Falushe. All sat stonyfaced, glaring at Gersen with equal degrees of detestation. Except, at the corner of Tanzel's mouth, a tiny muscle twitched. Gersen took the airoar aloft and flew out toward the largest of the islands and almost immediately spied the temple looming above a village of cane and frond. Gersen landed the aircar in the square, while villagers watched in amaz#nent and alarm. From the temple sauntered self-possessed, exactly identical to the other Drusillas, yet in some sense different, as the other two were different. Once more Gersen alighted spected him with candid interest. "Who are you?" "I come from the mainland," said Gersen. "I come to speak to you." "You want a rite performed? Go elsewhere. Arodin is impotent. I have beseeched him to send me elsewhere, among other boons. There is no response." Gersen looked into the temple. "That is his likeness within?" "Yes. I am priestess to the cidt." "Let us go look at the image." "There is nothing to see: a status sitting on a thome." Gersen went into the temple. At the far end sat a figure twice as large as life. The head was rudely defaced: nose, ears, chin broken away. Gersen turned to damaged the statue?" "I did." "Why?" "I did not like his face. According to the-Rote, Arodin must come in the flesh to take me for his bride. I am enjoined to pray to the statue for the earliest nuptials possible. I broke the face, to delay the process. I do not like being a priestess, but I am allowed to be nothing else. I hoped that after I defiled the image another priestess might be appointed. This has not occurred. Will you take me away?" "Yes. Arodin is no god, he is a into the saloon, xinted out Mario, Ethuen, Tanzel. "Observe the three men. Does one of them resemble the statue of Arodin, before you defaced it?" One of the men blinked. indeed. There is the face of Arodin." She pointed to Tanzel, the man who had blinked. 'Tnzel cried out, "Here, here! ' What's going on? What are you trying to do?" "I want to identify Viole Falushe," said Gersen. "Why pick on me? I'm not Arodin, nor Viole Falushe, nor yet Beelzebub, for that matter. I'm good old Harry Tanzel of London, no more, no less, and I'll thank you to take these ropes from my arms." "In due course," said Gersen, "You're sure that he is Arodin?" "Of course. Why is he tied?" suspect him of being a criminal.' merry sound. "What a dreadful joke! A man like that putting up a statue to himself and calling himself a god! What did he hope to gain?" "You." "Me? All this effort for me?" "He wanted you to love him, to worship him." Again Drusilla Ill's laughter rang through the ship. "A great deal of wasted effort." And Gersen, watching closely, thought to see a pink flush seep across Tanzel's face. "You are ready to leave here?" "Yes. Who are these other girls, who so resemble me?" "Your sisters." "How strange." "Yes. Vide Falushe -- or Arodin, if you refer -- is a strange man." Gersen took the air-car aloft, set it to cruising slowly on the automatic pilot while he cogitated. Still no absolute proof to the identity of Viole Falushe. A twitch of the mouth, a seep of color, a defaced countenance. Interesting, but hardly incontrovertible evidence. Essentially he was no closer to the identity of Viole Falushe than when he set out on the journey. He looked back into the saloon. The three girls were holding a somewhat guarded conversation. Navarth had become bored with his duties and was watdhing the girls with a halfexpectant, halfforlom expression: perhaps by some miracle they would merge to become his own precious Jheral Tinzy. Gersen sifted his courses of action. They were few. If he had access to one or another of the truth drugs, Viole Falushe's identity would emerge swiftly enough. There was no one at the Palace of LfOve who could recognize Viole Falushe, probably no one at the cities Atar or Kouhila. On Earth Navarth knew Viole Falushe's call-code... Gersen rubbed his chin. "Navarth!" Navarth came into the pilot's compartment. Gersen indicated the commxinication system, gave instructions. Navarth grinned ear to ear. Gersen went back to the saloon, seated 'himself near Tanzel. He looked through into the pilot's compartment, nodded to Navarth. Navarth tapped Viole Falushe's call-code. Gersen bent forward. At the lobe of Tanzel's ear sounded a faint whir, an almost imperceptible vibration. Tanzel jerked, strained at his bonds. Navarth spoke softly into the forward microihone. "Viole Falushe. Can you hear me? Viole Falushe!" fT'anzd jerked around, to meet ' Gersen's appraising stare. There could be no more dissembling; Viole Falushe wa unmasked. A look of desperation came over his face; he writhed against his bonds. Viole Falushe," said Gersen. "The time has come." "!Who are you?" gasped Viole Gersen made no answer Navarth came back. "So this is he. I knew it dl e time. He inflicted me with ohilL Where is Jheral Tinzy, Vogel?" Viole Falushe licked his lips. "You two have plotted to kill me." Gersen and Navarth carried him forward, into the pilot's compartment, closed the door communicating with the saloon. 'Why?" cried Viole Falushe. "Why must you do this to me?" Navarth turned to Gersen. "Do you need me?" "No." "Good-by, Vogel," said Navarth. "You have lived a remarkable life." He went back into the saloon. Gersen slowed the air-car to a hover. He opened the port. Ten thousand feet below spread the ocean. 'Why? Why? Why?' cried Viole Fushe. "Why do you do this to me?" Gersen spoke in a dry voice, "You are a monomaniac. I am the same. When I wan a child the five Demon Princes brought their ships to Mount Pleasant. Do you recall?" "Long ago, so long ago I" "They destroyed', they killed, they enslaved. Everything I loved -- family, friends, all destroyed. The Demon Princes are my obsession. I have killed two of them. You will be the third. I am not Henry Lucas the journalist I am Earth Gersen, and all my life is aimed toward -- this." He stuped toward "Nole Falushe, Who made a terrible wrendhmg exertion. His bonds snapped; he lurched, flung out his arms and toppled backhand out the port Gersen watched the long figure drifting down toward the ocean until it passed from sight. Then he closed the port, returned to the saloon. Navarth had already released Mario and Ethuen. "My aiKlogies to you," said Gersen. "I hope you have not been seriously injured." Ethuen gave him a look of unspeakable dislike; Mario made a muttering sound in bi throat. 'Well, then," said Navarth cheerfully. "What now?" 'We will pick up our friends," said Gersen. "No doubt they are wondering what is to become of them." "Then what?" growled Ethuen. "How ai.we to find our way back to Sogdian? We have no spiaceship." Gersen laughed. "Were you deceived? This is Sogdian. That is the sun Miel. How could you not notice?" "Why should I? A lunatic pilot careened through the cluster for hours." "A subterfuge. Zog was no lunatic. But he was careless; he performed no acclimatization routine; when he flung open the iort there was no difference in pressure or composition. The light was the same intensity; the gravity was the same, the sky was the same color, the clouds the same ape, the flora of the same type." "I noticed nothing," said Navarth. "But I am no space-traveler. I feel no shame. K I ever return to Earth, I shall never depart again." 'Tirst: a stop at the city Kouhila. The folk will be pleased to learn that they need pay no further taxes."  t Atar Gersen found the Distis Pharaon as he had left it. Mario, Wible and daNossa had spaceboats of their own; the other guests were conveyed back to the Oikumene by the ship which Vide Falushe had ordered for their use. Navarth and the three Drusillas came aboard the Pharaon. Gersen flew them to New Wexford and put them aboard the packet for Earth. "I will send you money," he told Navarth. "It will be for the girls. You must make sure that they are raised properly." "I have done my best with Zan Zu," said Navarth gruffly. "She is raised. What is amiss with her? The others will needmore care." 'Exactly. And when I am next on Earth I will see you." "Good. We win sit on the deck of my houseboat and drink my fine wine." Navarth turned away. Gersen took a deep breath, went to say good-by to Drudlla Wayles. She came close to him, took his hands. "Why can't I come with you? Wherever you go." "I can't explain to you. But -- no. Not now. I tried it once, to no avail." "I would be different." "I know you are. But there mit be worse problems. I mit not be able to part with you ever again." "Will I ever see you again?" "I don't think so." Drusilla turned away. "Goodby," she said listessly. Gersen took a step after her, halted, then swung around and went his way. ersen chartered a freight carrier and took it to the Palace of Love. The gardens seemed wild, less well tended. An indefinable gloom had come over the airy structures. Retz greeted him with cautious cordiality. "I have been doing your bidding. Slowly, easily, not to disturb or alarm." He took Gersen on a tour of the special environments; he described the weird and intricate thought-patterns Viole Falushe had imposed upon his young victims. One by one the victims were emerging into the upper air, some astonished, some delisted, some dazzle and fritened. Gersen could not leave Viole Falue's books to moulder. He loaded them aboard the freighter and consigned them to the care of Jehan Addels at New Wexford. With a final admonition for Retz, Gersen himself departed aind flew off through the stars of Simeste Cluster, back toward the Oikumene. Esplanade at Avente, on Alphanor, Gersen saw a young woman approaching. She wore fashionable garments in the best of taste, she obviously had been raised in an atmosphere of gentility and good manners. On a sudden impulse Gersen stepped forward. "Please excuse me," he said, "but you resemble meone I know on Earth. Are your parents Earth-folk?" The girl listened without embarrassment. She shook her head. "This may seem strange, but I do not know my parents. I may, be an orphan, or -- " she made a rueful little grimace -- " something else. My guardians receive money to provide a home for me. Do you know my parents?" Gersen thought, what in the world am I up to? Why disturb the girl with the detahs of her background, or worse, the nightmare she had no narrowly avoided. For here, certainly, was Viole Falushe's business on Alphanor. Gersen pretended doubt. "I'm mistaken -- I think. The resemblance must be a coincidence. You could not possibly be the person I thought you to be." "I don't believe you," said Drusilla I. "You know but you won't tell. I wonder why not?" Gersen grinned. The girl was immensely appealing, with a thousand charms and graces. "Sit here on the bench a moment. I'll read you a ballad or two from the works of the mad poet Navarth. When he wrote them he was perhaps thinking of you." Drusilla I seated herself. "An unconventional way to start a acquaintance. But Fm an unconventional person. Well, read A loop, a bank, a vertical climb, and once again you know it's time for the Annual Galaxy Bookshelf Awards. This institution, whose prestige has caught on like wildfire throughout the science-fiction milieu, is still -- as the First Annual Galaxy Bookshelf Awards were last year -- simply a statement that the following literary creations and creators have managed to impress me considerably. And the award still consists of one heartfdt oath of envy, collectible at the earliest opportunity, and is I suppose convertible into drink, though I have days when the fortunate recipient may have to do the bu#dng. The best novel of the year was Daniel Keyes's Flowers For Algernon, published by Harcourt, Brace  World. It was a bad year for short stories; I did not find a one in any sort of book publication that really sang. David I. Masson's Travelers Rest came closest. It appeared in Ace Books' Second Annual Worlds Best Science Fiction, and I will give it a grunt of appreciation, but reserve the oath. The most interesting "ne,w" writer is Roger Zelazny. There are stretches of time when I wish I were he. Or maybe that he were me. There is no award for a collection or anthology, either. I think the growing availability of book publication, and the increasing pressure to do books, and think in terms of books, is having a bad effect on the porter fiction, and newer writers, in this field. The best publishing idea of the year was World's issuance of Sam Moskowitz's book-end Seekers of Tomorrow and Modern Masterpieces of Science Fiction, Since giving Seekers of Tomorrow what I consider to have been a generally good review, I have heard from one of the writers biographied-upon therein. His comments on Moskowitz's sketch of his motivations as a writer, and of his motivations, period, were terse and moving. I feel dutybound to report this to you. Nevertheless, it was a good idea. I n the past year, as you know, I've told you a couple of glaringly stupid things. One of them occurred in my review of John Bmnner's The Squares of the City, in which I exactly reversed Blish's Complaint. What Jim actually said was that if you are going to write a story parallelling a chess game, you are obliged to create the game, too, rather than use an existing one as your model for the plot. I am not sure I agree, but in any event I butchered this reference in discussing Brunner's book. I have not, of course, changed my overall lack of impression in the slightest, despite the fact that the New York Times chess writer gave it a good book review. I have the impression of a couple of other stupidities, but I forget them now. Let us in any event hurry on; if we do not, I will yield to the , temptation to begin awarding booby prizes to others besides myself. Fritz Leiber is one of science fiction's lonely men. Living much of his writing life in such a hinterland as Chicago, for God's sake, and never quite falling in exclusively with some one magazine market or some one editor that might create an identifiable Fritz Leiber place in the microcosm, he goes his own way, and to all discernible intents always says what he thinks. What he thinks is often just a little to one side or another of whatever focus science fiction may be fixed on at the moment. The Night of the Wolf (Ballantine) is therefore an extremely interesting collection on purely forensic grounds. This fairly long book contains but four stories, a touch but not intrinsically modernized. Their copyright dates are #, #, # and #, and their original places of publication are as markedly different from each other as Galaxy, the old New York Amazing, the old Astounding, and the Chicago pulp 'Amazing, Yet from these four stories he has been able to build a consistent declaration about the nature of man and society. Furthermore, what he has to say is quite cogent and certainly will be popular among the increasing number of readers who are increasingly concerned about the immediate future of Man. It may be possible to maintain that science fiction is finally arriving at the place that Leiber made for himself long ago. I don't want you to think that these are all necessarily good otories considered as stories, though Leiber is a very good writer. Aside from having all the prose tools, he has, as you know, a gift for poetry, for the creation of images which endure -- In one case, in my own mind, over the twenty-two years since I first encountered the bridges to aowhere in Sanity, which in this book is republished as Crazy Wolf. In fact, his gift for capturng the perversity and the irony f the human situation, and what people do with it, is all by itself ;ne good reason why it is hard stop reading a Leiber story. Nevertheless, there are times when only faith that the next nugget will soon arrive keeps you reading, because another thing Leiber discovered at some point was that he was not being paid enough by the word. The Lone Wolf (originally The Creature from Cleveland Depths in Galaxy) is the lead story in this collection and boimces along quite nicely. Through the medium of Gusterson, the hugely alive, idea-spouting renegade who stays on the surface when the rest of humanity moles down into blast-proof cities, Leiber does a nice job of contrasting individualistic sanity with the selfdestructive, socially safe inward spiral the world may be said to be on at the moment. But this is followed by The Wolf Pair, (originally The Night of the Long Knives), which is surely much too long and terribly uneventful. Between an engaging beginning as a man and woman stalk each other in radioactive wastelands, and a couple of intermediate minutes of contact with the beleaguered but Highlands, it glaciates on through word after accountable word of conversation about the unfortunate nature of man. It isn't that Leiber is saying something wrong, or that what he is saying is dull. It is how he says it that drags and drags, and this may put you off some since it is the longest story in the book. But then you encounter Crazy Wolf, and in this short, essentially slight story whose burden is that in a society of gentle lunatics it's the aggressive sane man who's coocoo, there is writing which, as I've testified, one does not want to forget. The final story is The Wolf Pack, which ran as Let Freedom Ring during one of the many periods in Amazings life when it was sliding quickly downhill and was about to be completely revamped. This is the story of a society in which humanity has at last learned not to fight. What it has learned to do instead is regiment its members so thoroughly that they will accept a "moral equivalent of war" -- the manufacture, stockpiling and ritual destruction of all the material necessary to support a major war, and the concurrent ritual death of five per cent of the population chosen by lot. The story is told mostly about Normsi, a young man who is one of the lucky five per cent and who refuses to swallow the propaganda which will make him proud of his honored duties to society. This collection does hold together, does make a point and is the work of a consistent and talented thinker, of a professional. And of a thought-out world-view which clearly must exist in the writer's mind for something other than story purposes. I guess the thing to say about The Night of the Wolf, and its effectiveness as an attempt to make four widely separated stories tell a story of human progress, is that it is an intelligent book. They are scarce. I'd never heard of John Lymington before, and the Doubleday (#) edition of Froowb! tells me nothing about him, beyond the fact that he is the author of at least five previous books, and that this book was originally copyright #. I would assume the copyright was registered in England, for Lymington is clearly an English author in the great tradition of sciencethriller writing. The plot idea behind Froomh! (I'll explain the title in a minute) is that Heaven occurs in the future. Lymington has apparently read Experiment With Time, and from it has his characters assert that in science's best guess, time moves in belts of various speeds ; not only that people have died and been brought back to life but that in these cases they have always been dead for a period of exactly twenty-four hours; that Heaven or the afterlife or something does exist and that it is attainable by either time-travel or matter transmission. These calm, matter-of-fact statements are well within the rules of English thriller writing, in which the author is allowed to take wild liberties with the truth on which he bases the remainder of his story. But it is very rare that a writer, once having placed this identification on his work, then goes on to write something else entirely, namely a book at which "science" plays the role assigned to industrial technology in Rachel Carson's Silent Springs "Froomb" is an acronym based, the author says, on a famous cartoon published first in The Detroit Messenger, and later in all countries, depicting the world at the wheel of a motor car, rushing at great speed down a slope to the final abyss, crying, "The Fluid's Running Out Of My Brakes #" I don't believe in that cartoon. It certainly doesn't sound like something that would sweep the world and give rise to a popular catchphrase. Furthermore, brakes don't have fluid in them. Most kinds of automobile brakes are fluid pressure-actuated, true. They could just as easily be mechanical, compressed air or electromagnetic-operated without being changed in their essential nature, which as a matter of fact had better be as dry as possible. I bring up this little mechanical digression the sake of a pair of hypotheses, take your pick. (One) Perhaps the world is confused, and the author knows it. (Two) Perhaps a half-educated part of the world is confused, and the author, being a member of that set, is also confused. I vote for Proposition Two. Lymington's intellectual thesis -- no, Lymington's assumption -- is that "science" in managing the world of the immediate future will run increasingly into side effects, and as a subheading under this is the assumption that side effects are always catastrophic. In Lymington's view of his scientist hero, David Packard, who is Britain's Minister for Science, there is no difference between the chemism that concerns itself with insect sprays and the science that concerns itself with nuclear physics. (Lymington thinks cobalt is a nuclear explosive). Now, this is a farrago, a pack of misassumptions and disunderstandings. If A. E. Van Vogt had written it, it would be simple to say, "My God, he's read another book!" But Lymington is an Englishman, and there's some majestic and enviable rule in England that says you don't become a commercial writer until you have learned how to handle prose. Even the shabbiest and most cliche-ridden story the English can produce is nevertheless written at a higher level of composition that you would expect to find in the equivalent story written here. (I generalize sweepingly, but I feel that I generalize accurately). Accordingly, this is an often exciting, interesting, literate book, full of nicely evoked scenesetting, believable dialogue (once you accept the fact that none of these people know what they're talking about), and a level of sophistication about social interactions that is simply not available in most routine books written in this country. By American standards, it has the trappings of thoughtfulness and genuine meaning. That worries me. Poul Anderson's The Trouble Twisters (Doubleday, #) is a collection of three stories about David Falkayn, rising young man in the Polesotedinic League. The League, you will remember, is the social device used with such success by Nicholas van Rijn, and David is in fact an employee of van Rijn Solar Spice  Liquors Co. In this book, lovable Nick has retreated to the status of legend -- he gets brief mention as David Falkayn hopes ploit will bring the young man's name to the grand old man's attention. But what we have here is the van Rijn xmiverse, and the van Rijn philosophy all over again. There are many races in the galaxy, with many of which Man may hold converse provided he can establish meaningful compiunication before somebody gets critically mad at him. Interstellar travel is cheap enough to make import-export a lucrative trade, and therefore there are also many opportunities for a merchant-adventurer to make commercial arrangements with alien races, provided he can establish enough common cultural ground before being knocked off for an interfering foreign devil. If you will remember, glorious, garrulous, bibulous Nick van Rijn was always being haunted by some upright young man or the other who wanted to do the idealistic thing while Nick tried to chase a dollar. David Falkayn is that young man, except that he has gotten the message clear, and his idealism is based on a romantic notion about merchandising and the beneficial effects of buying cheap and selling dear. This view of things took good hold on a reader when expressed by van Rijn because he was such an obvious pirate and such a blatant hypocrite that you naturally couldn't help liking him and approving of anything he did. Besides, you were safe in your chair reading a book, so the chances of your getting in his way professionally were small. Falkayn, on another hand, is a likeable young fellow, insecure about his place in the world, not too sure he's going to measure up to his ideal, yet brave and mentally quick. In the first story. The Thiee-Cornered Wheel, he is an apprentice, trapped away from his crippled ship on a planet where repair parts are available but cannot be transported to the vessel because the local religion forbids the vulgar use of circles in any artifact. The wheel, as you know, is a representation of a circle, and so David has the problem of finding some sort of wheel which is not a circle, to build a wagon. Anderson is known to be a gifted writer of adventure fiction. The detail, the plotting, the pace and the characterizations in this story are all at least adequate, often far better than average, sometimes superb. The spaceship crew's attempt to grapple with the problems of the church, state, and intellectual establishment of the alien world are suspensefully told. But the story is called The Three-Cornered Wheel and after the first thousand words the overriding thought is: Now is he going to think of it? iVow is he?" This does distract in some measure from the reader's enjoyment. The middle story is A Sim Invisible, in which the problem is the emergence of a hostile, spacefaring civilization of aliens, liberally sprinkled with unaccountable-for humans, who come from a solar system and a sun which cannot possibly exist, and busily set about kicking the Polesotechnic League out of an entire sector of the sky. Finally we have The Trouble Twisters, orginally published as Trade Team, in which Falkayn more or less commands a spaceship whose alien crew consists of an intelligent cat, an intelligent dinosaur and an intelligent computer. Once again he has a problem, once again he solves it, though he has to lean on the computer to some extent. As a demonstration that computers have personality too, the machine asks for a share of profits and beats everybody at poker. Sometimes I think that Anderson thinks he missed his chance; that somewhere, somehow, good as he is and rewarding as he is, he personally did not get from science fiction all that he deserves, and that he has shrugged his shoulders. Certainly, I think he has to some extent been damned with the wrong kind of praise, and stood in the wrong shadows. But even in froth, he is so damn good ' -- though not always in what calls attention to itself on paper -- that we miss noticing what really bad things would have happened to these stories in the hands of. lesser men. won't run off with your books if you put inside the front cover of each book... a gummed bookplate with your name printed on it! No. CF-# by Emsh No. CF-# by tmsh No. CM-# by Cullen Rapp No. CX-# by Lynd Ward The umpteenth corollary of Finagle's General Law of Dynamic Negatives says: "No books are ever lost by loaning except ones you particularly want to keep." # for #; #, #; #, # with owners name imprinted Ail Postpaid. Add state sales tax, if any. The designs shown above are the only ones we offer! Your Subscription is Your Private Window On the stars in our galaxy The only thing we know about tomorrow is that it has its roots today. And out of the fantastic facts of today's scientific wonders Gaiaxy's all-star lineup of contributors weave stories that are sometimes wry, sometimes terrifying -- but always a delight to read. Would you like to join us, next issue and every issue thereafter for years to come, on this fascinating exploration of the fears and foibles of tomorrow? All it takes is a check, a stamp and a minute of your time. (If you prefer not to tear the coupon out of your magazine, just give us the information requested on a plain piece of paper.) From then on the mails will bring Galaxy to your door, with the best stories being written by the best science-fiction writers of all time. Here are some of the famous stories that appeared in Galaxy in its first fifteen years. Will the next fifteen years be as good? Frankly, we don't think so. We think they'll be better! Galaxy Publishing Corp. #I Hudson Street New York, N.Y. # YeS start my subscription to Galaxy right away. I enclose my check or money order for: n # issues for # F # issues for # Name Address City  State Zip Code U.S. only. Add #c per issue foreign postage. Please check whether Q new or  renewal. Baby Is Three Theodore Sturgeon The Ballad of Lost C'Mell Cordwainer Smith The Big Time Fritz Leiber The Caves of Steel Isaac Asimov Day After Doomsday Poul Anderson The Demolished Man Alfred Bester Do I Wake or Dream? Frank Herbert The Dragon Masters Jack Vance The Fireman (Farenheit #S#) Ray Bradbury Gravy Planet (The Space Merchants! Pohl  Kornbluth Here Gather the Stars (Way Station) Clifford D. Simak Home from the Shore Gordon R. Dickson Hot Planet Hal Clement King of the City Keith Laumer Mindswap Robert Sheckley Med Ship Man Murray Leinster The Men in the Waifs The Old Die Rich H. L. Gold The Puppet Masters Robert A. Heinlein Surface Tension James Blish The Visitor at the Zoo Damon Knight Wind between the Worlds Lester del Rey APRIL Galaxy # LAUMER  HARRISON  HOWARD  ANVIL and others r K 'iI by Keith Launter by Hayden Howard by Harry Harrison by Christopher Anvil Your Subscription Is Your Private Window On the stars in our galaxy The only thing we know about tomorrow is that it has its roots today. And out of the fantastic facts of today's scientific wonders Galaxy's all-star lineup of contributors weave stories that are sometimes wry, sometimes terrifying -- but always a delight to read. Would you like to join us, next issue and every issue thereafter for years to come, on this fascinating exploration of the fears and foibles of tomorrow? All it takes is a check, a stamp and a minute of your time. (If you prefer not to tear the coupon out of your magazine, just give us the information requested on a plain piece of paper.) From then on the mails will bring Galaxy to your door, with the best stories being written by the best science-fiction writers of all time. Here are some of the famous stories that appeared in Galaxy in its first fifteen years. Will the next fifteen years be as good? Frankly, we don't think so. We think they'll be better!  Galaxy Publishing Corp. #I Hudson Street New York, N.Y. #   Yes, start my subscription to Galaxy right away. I enclose  ' my check or money order for:   n # issues for # I  # issues for #  #  # . #  #  Name Address   City  State Zip Code  U.S. only. Add #c per issue foreign postage.  Please check whether Q new or Q renewal. Baby Is Three Theodore Sturgeon The Ballad of Lost C'Mell Cordwainer Smith The Big Time Fritz Leiber The Caves of Steel Isaac Asimov Day After Doomsday Poul Anderson The Demolished Man Alfred Bester Do i Wake or Dream? Frank Herbert The Dragon Masters Jack Vance The Fireman (Farenheit #-#) Ray Bradbury Gravy Planet ( The Space Merchants) Pohl  Kornbluth Here Gather the Stars (Way Station ) Clifford D. Simak Home from the Shore Gordon R. Dickson Hot Planet Hal Clement King of the City Keith Laumer Mindswap Robert Sheckley Med Ship Man Murray Leinster The Men in the Walls The Old Die Rich H. L. Gold The Puppet Masters Robert A. Heinlein Surface Tension James Blish The Visitor at the Zoo Damon Knight Wind between the Worlds Lester del Rey Knowledge Anyone can Know about A mystery is only a lack of knowledge or answers. Personal knowledge can be acquired on any subject. Scientology is the modern day applied philosophy, but its traditions can be traced back much earlier than Greece. Scientology can answer any question you have about yourself, your mind, life and the universe. Scientology solves all the mysteries. For example, Scientology solves the mystery of who is the source of your decisions. You are. You are the source of your daily decisions. And the only knowledge you have to base your decisions on is knowledge you have gained. Through Scientology you can know about anything. Scientology (not a cult or an occult organization) is an international association of those who desire changed conditions. Scientology is the technology of how to change conditions. In our difficult times conditions can be changed. Things can be changed for you. Write today for a free copy of the book "A New Understanding of Life". Within its pages lies a changed life. The Extension Course Director, Dept. #A, Academy of Scientology, # #th Street, N.W. Washington #, D.C. explains how Imay learn about Scientology and changing conditions.  " ripntnlonx Tlie Extension Course Director, Dept. #A, Academy of 'U-Wjyy Scientology, # #th St. N.W., Washington #, D.C. galaxy Galaxy is published in French, German, Italian, Japanese and Spanish. The U. S. Edition is published in Braille and Living Tape. by Keith Laumer by Hayden Howard by Robin Scott by Christopher Anvil by James Mckimmey by Piers Anthony by Kris Neville by Harry Harrison by Willy Ley by Frederik Pohl by Algis Budrys Editor Science Editor Associate Editor Publisher Production Manager Advertising Circulation Director bi-monthly by Galaxy Publishing Corporation. Main offices: #I Hudson Street, New York, N.Y. #. #c per copy Subscription: (# copies) # in the United States, Canada, Mexico, South and Central America and U. S. Possessions. Elsewhere #. Second-class postage paid at New York, N.Y. and at additional mailing offices. Copyright New York # by Galaxy Publishing Corporation, Robert M. Guinn, President. All rights including translations reserved. All material submitted must be accompanied by selfaddressed stamped envelopes. The publisher assumes no responsibility for unsolicited maany similarity between characters and actual persons is terial. All stories printed in this magazine are fiction and coincidental. Printed In the U.S.A. By The Guinn Co., Inc. N. Y. Title Reg. U. S. Pat. Off. in James Bond Tradition: Super-Spy Lets You 'Sec Through' Walk, Fences and Locked Doors! Secret of Private Detectives anti Industrial Spies Revealed! A remarkable optica! device about half the size of a cigarette now makes it possible for you to see -- without being seen. Your children, for example, can play in the "privacy" of an adjoining room -- unaware that you can see everything they do! Operation of the tiny device is silent, almost impossible to detect. The eye-piece is not much bigger than the head of a pin. If you drilled an ordinary hole that size through a wall, fence or door, you could see very little. But Super-Spy's unique optical principle, called "XPand," multiplies your field of vision over # times, by actual test! With "X-Pand," almost no detail of a room can escape your Super-Spy sight! That gives you some idea of Super-Spy's powers! But the real surprise is the price: three dollars! Unlimited Uses: Super-Spy's uses are unlimited. With Super-Spy, you can keep an eye on the kids while they take their naps, even if the door to their room is closed! With Super-Spy installed you can observe beyond walls in your home, office of factory -- while you remain invisible ! Professional Uses: Private and hotel detectives. Insurance investigators. Undercover agents. Security guards; Photographers. Store owners -- watch shoplifting suspects. Employers -- get eye-witness proof of loafing or theft. Hospital staffwatch restless patients without disturbing them. Housewives -- see a salesman or through a special division (Detection Appliances) of a reputable mail order firm. The parent firm's total sales throughout U.S. are over #. The owner has been a respected local businessman for # years. #-Year Service Guarantee Super-Spy is sold with this #-year guarantee: If it fails to work due to any defect in material or workmanship, you can return it as directed and out any charge , D.A. will either repair or replace it -- or refund the purchase price. AH Rights Reserved D.A. specifically reserves the right to refuse orders without explanation or liability, except for prompt return of payment. stranger at the door -- while you stay safely hidden! You can even take pictures through its low-distortion, lens ! Important and Profitable What will you do with SuperSpy? If it's important, in your home, for you to know what people do when they don't know they're being watched (and there's no invasion of privacy) -- get Super-Spy! Order spares for sudden or unexpected opportunities to observe -- without being observed! Order extras for trusted friends: they might be glad to pay you a handsome profit. Perfected in Germany Super-Spy was perfected in Germany. Limited quantities are now available to the public D.A., Dept. # #I Melrose Avenue Los Angeles, Calif. S#S that I can see -- without being seen! Under proper conditions and within legal limits, I would like to be able to see what goes on behind walls, fences, and closed doors. Please send me Super-Spy(s) on your #-year guarantee. Include complete, simple instructions for maximum effectiveness. I enclose cash, check, or money order (Payable to D.A.) I for #  # for #  No C.O.Ds # for #  # for #  Please! (Print Clearly) Name Address . CityState Zip J  ( W e attended a conference a short time ago in which one of the speakers was going on about trends. By # the Gross National Product would be so lars, by # technological unemployment would reach suchand-such a percentage, etc; and it prompted the fellow sitting next to us, who happened to be an industrial psychologist, to construct a trend of his own. Ten years ago only # of the population were industrial psychologists. Today nearly # of the population are industrial psychologists; clearly by the year # well over # of the population will be industrial psychologists. Even allowing for moonlighting, that seems unlikely; and that's one of the things wrong with straight-line prediction as a form of peering into the future. As a matter of fact, in this particular branch of crystal-ball gazing called science fiction we've just about given up straight-line predictions except for farce, because naturally the results of any continued curve is pretty ludicrous. What we do, instead of predicting -- and we do it pretty well -- is model-making. We say, "If A, then B." "A" need not be very likely In itself; it may be such an improbable assumption as an invasion by ant-men from Betelgeuse or a discovery of a way to travel through the fourth MM. hive the backdrop ol the majestic Ruby Mountains. The sparkline Humbtldt River is a shut Vi milt nay. Every Ranche (rents an a graded read that leads inte ciast te ciast U.S. Highway #. Amidst these spectacular surdeiful Ida ol the Golden West modern schools, shops, theaters, hospital and airport is only #V# miles w.iy. New homes, with fHA financing committments issued, are now ing remote land where purchasers have to hope (or progress and expansion. They otter you the opportunity of a life time, a chance to participate in Nevada's continuing boom... Minutes from the conveniences ol hospitable Elko, In the midst of current growth and progress. la value! and mountain fed bottom streams you'll catch trophy sire German Rrowns. Rainbow and #rook Trout ,... large owners can catch their dinner withm easy driving distance of the property lines. hunt the big game species Mule Deer... Quad, Chukar, and Partridge are found in abundance. IA.ISrCKOS in ever increasing numbers. Westward to Nevada, where the air is fresh and dear, taxes are low or nonexistent and opportunity is open to all. Yes. Nevada is booming and real estate investors are prospering. It is a prim fact that any perthasars it Nivada Krtagi have realized fabulist profits from small View Colt Course. No rush for starting times on this city owned and maintained golf course, but golfing as it should be enjoyed. Play a leisurely # # or # holes surrounded by breathtaking scenery. vited guests will spend many happy hours boating, fishing and picnicking at neaiby Lake Osino. There is no Charge to Rancho owners lor lull rights to the use ol this private multiacre lake and park area. opportunity. But the country's leading corporations are also Investing in their Nevada futures. Industrial giants, who erect plants where increasing land values and population demand them, are building or have secured acreage throughout Nevada. #. Complete payment schedule (s # dawn and # par month. No interest, no carrying charges, live. Vacation or Retire # you? land, or simply hold for investment security. Wise men like Andrew Carnegie said, "More money has been made (n Real Estate than in all industrial Investment, Sena si deposit for each Rancho denied td Stockmen Bldg., flko, Nevada # Stockmen Bid Eiko, Nevada #I SlO a month, no Interest, no carryin charges. Send purchase contract and map showing exact location of my hold.ne. You will return ay deposit U I rawest tamo within # days. Have ladicated below number el Readme desired. Indicate No. of Ranches Total enclosed t dimension. But the rules of the game are such that "B" should follow rigorously and inevitably from it, and the more "background noise" that is included in determining "B", the more crossfertilization from whatever other events and tendencies the author can cope with, the more elegant and interesting the model -- the science-fiction story, that is -- is likely to be. Of course, that's not the only kind of science-fiction story there is; as a general proposition, any statement beginning "a sciencefiction story is..." is false. But science-fiction does have a special place in the hearts of many persons, because it is the "modelmaking literature" -- the only field of imaginative writing that can describe events affecting anyone, in any place, at any time. T he special advantage of model-making over the more traditional methods of looking into the future is that the modelmaker can allow for breakthroughs, surprises, unanticipated events. The old adage says that "coming events cast their shadows before"... and so they do, if you're talking about next week's stockmarket reports, or next year's arms budget. But the really big events in human history may very well not. It was impossible to "predict" electronics, radar, television and so on more than a century ago, because it wasn't until Hertz that there was any suspicion of an RF form of energy. And that's the special talent of science-fiction: to predict the intrinsically unpredictable... Speaking of which... One of the "intrinsically unpredictable" events of human history, at least until recently, was star travel. Science fiction has been playing with it for half a century, of course; but it was pure fantasy and we all knew it. Not any more. Here's a prediction for you: Within the next few months -- in this year of # -- an announcement will be made of a breakthrough in interstellar propulsion. Speeds: between ## and ## the velocity of light. Mass ratio: no worse than ##, maybe as good as ##. (For comparison, the mass ratio of each step of a threestage rocket may be ##, meaning that # pounds must get off the launching pad for each pound of ultimate payload.) What it means is that, if you are now in reasonably good health, you will probably live to see the launching of a spacecraft that will go to Alpha Centauri and return. And that's a prediction... to Increase H p young child A  i . j j bad n v J ia fluid !Q U p frdzen water c j #c coin i  K  Ularge gun A N hi O AJ animal not early A r m not wide A p IrIoIvv Official Entry BlankName this famous President We've filled in his'first name to show you how easy it is'. Using the clues, you fill in the letters in the empty squares, that spell out his last name. Gentlemen -- Please enter me in your # puzzle series. Here is my completed puzzle with #c for postage and handling. Please let me know if my solution is correct and rush all additional details of your # puzzle series. Name Address City State #R. Thunderhead Carnaby had a duty, and it was more important to him than his reputation -- or even his life! I Carnaby folded his cards withv J out showing them, tossed them into the center of the table. "Time for me to make my TX." He pushed back his chair and rose, a tall, wide-shouldered, gray-haired man, still straightbacked, but thickening through the body now. "It's just as well. You boys pretty well cleaned me out for tonight." "You still got the badge," a big-faced man with quick, sly eyes said. "Play you a hand of showdown for it." Carnaby rubbed a thumb across the tiny jeweled comet in his lapel and smiled slightly. "Fleet property, Sal," he said. The big-faced man showed a glint of gold tooth, flicked his eyes at the others. "Yeah," he said. "I guess I forgot." He winked at a foxy man on his left. "Say, uh, any promotions come through yet?" He was grinning openly at Carnaby now. "Not yet." Carnaby pushed his chair in. "Twenty-one years in grade," Sal said genially. "Must be some kind of record." He took out a toothpick and plied it on a back tooth. "Shut up, Sal," one of the other men said. "Leave Jimmy make his TX." "All these years, with no transfer, no replacement," Sal persisted. "Not even a letter from home. Looks like maybe they forgot you're out here, Carnaby." "It's not Jim's fault if they don't get in touch," a whitehaired man said. "Meantime, he's carrying out his orders." "Some orders." Sal lolled back in his chair. "Kind of makes a man wonder if he ever really had any orders." "I seen his orders myself, the day the cruiser dropped him in here," the white-haired man said. "He was to set up the beacon station and man it until he was relieved. It ain't his fault if they ain't been back for him." "Yeah." Sal shot a hard glance at the speaker. "I know you 'claim?'" The white-haired man frowned. "What do you mean, 'claim'?" "Take it easy, Harry." Carnaby caught the big-faced man's eyes, held them. "He didn't mean anything -- did you, Sal?" Sal looked at Carnaby for a long moment. Then he grunted a laugh and reached to rake in the pot. "Nah, I didn't mean anything." A cold wind whipped at Camaby as he walked alone past the half-dozen ramshackle stores. They comprised the business district of the single surviving settlement on the frontier planet, Longone. At the foot of the unpaved street a figure detached itself from the shadow under a polemounted light. "Hello, Lieutenant Carnaby," a youthful voice greeted him. "I been waiting for you." "Hello, Terry." Carnaby swung his gate open. "You're out late." "I been working on my Blue codes, Lieutenant." The boy followed him up the path, describing the difficulties he had encountered in mastering Fleet cryptographic theory. Inside the modest bungalow, Carnaby went into the small room he used as an office, took the gray dust-cover from the mitter set up on a small desk beside a rough fieldstone fireplace. He settled himself in the chair before it with a sigh, flicked studied the half dozen instrument faces, carefully noted their readings in a dark blue polyon-backed notebook. The boy stood by as Carnaby depressed the tape key which would send the recorded call letters of the one-man station flashing outward as a shaped wavefront, propagated at the square speed of light. "Lieutenant." The boy shook his head. "Every night you send out your call. How come you never get an answer?" Carnaby shook his head. "I don't know, Terry. Maybe they're too busy fighting the Djann to check in with every little JN beacon station on the Outline." "You said after five years they were supposed to come back and pick you up," the boy persisted. "Why -- " There was a sharp, wavering tone from the round, wire-mesh covered speaker. A dull red light winked on, blinked in a rapid flutter, settled down to a steady glow. The audio signal firmed to a raucous buzz. "Lieutenant!" Terry blurted. "Something's coming in!" TT'or a moment Carnaby sat rigid. Then he thumbed the big S-R key to receive, flipped "... riority, to all stations," a voice faint with distance whispered through a rasp and crackle of star-static. "Cincsec One-twooh to... Cincileet Nine... serial one-oh-four... stations copy... Terem Aldo... Terem... pha... this message... two... Part One..." "What is it, Lieutenant?" The boy's voice broke with excitement. "A Fleet Action signal," Carnaby said tensely. "An all-station, recorded. I'm taping it; if they repeat it a couple of times, I'll get it all." They listened, heads close to the speaker grille; the voice faded and swelled. It reached the end of the message, began again: "Red priority... tions... incsec One two..." The message repeated five times; then the voice ceased. The wavering carrier hum went on another five seconds, cut off. The red light winked out. Carnaby "JN # Ace Trey to Cincsec One-two-oh," he transmitted in a tense voice. "Acknowledging receipt Fleet TX #. Request clarification." Then he waited, his face taut, for a reply to his transmission, which had been automatically taped, condensed to a one-microsecond squawk, and repeated ten times at one second intervals. Carnaby shook his head after a silent minute had passed. "No good. From the sound of the Fleet beam, Cincsec One-two-oh must be a long way from here." "Try again, lieutenant! Tell 'em you're here, tell 'em it's time they came back for you! Tell "They can't hear me, Terry." Carnaby's face was tight. "I haven't got the power to punch across that kind of distance." He keyed the playback. The filtered composite signal came through clearly now: "Red priority to all stations. Cincsec One-two-oh to Rim HQ via Cincfleet Nine-two. All Fleet Stations copy. Pass to Terem Aldo Cerise, Terem Alpha Two and ancillaries. This message in one reports breakthrough of Djann armed tender on standard vector three-three-seven, mark; three-oh-five, mark; oh-four two. This is a Category One Alert. Code G applies. Class Four through Nine stations stand by on Status Green. Part Two. Inner Warning Line units divert all traffic lanes three-four through seven-one. Outer Beacon Line stations activate main beacon, pulsing code schedule gamma eight. Message ends. All stations acknowledge." "What's all that mean, Lieutenant?" Terry's eyes seemed to bulge with excitement. "It means I'm going to get some exercise, Terry." "Exercise how?" Carnaby took out a handkerchief and wiped it across his forehead. "That was a general order from Sector Command. Looks like they've got a rogue bogie on the loose. I've got to put the beacon on the air." Tie turned to look out through the curtained window beside the bookcase toward the towering ramparts of the nine-thousand-foot volcanic freak known as Thunderhead, gleaming white in the light of the small but brilliant moon. Terry followed Carnaby's glance. "Gosh, Lieutenant! You mean you got to climb Old Thunderhead?" "That's where I set the beacon up, Terry," Carnaby said mildly. "On the highest ground around." "Sure -- but your flitter was working then!" "It's not such a tough climb, Terry. I've made it a few times, just to check on things." He was studying the rugged contour of the moonlit steep, which resembled nothing so much as a mass of snowy cumulus. There was snow on the high ledges, but the wind would have scoured the east face clear... "Not in the last five years, you haven't, Lieutenant!" Terry sounded agitated. "I haven't had a Category One Alert, either," Carnaby smiled. "Maybe they didn't mean you," Terry said. They called for Outer Beacon Line stations. That's me." "They don't expect you to do it on foot," Terry protested. "This time o' year!" Carnaby looked at the boy, smiling slightly. "I guess maybe they do, Terry." "Then they're wrong!" Terry's thin face looked pale. "Don't go, Lieutenant!" "It's my job, Terry. It's what I'm here for. You know that." "What if you never got the message?" Terry countered. "What if the radio went on the blink, like all the rest of the stuff you brought in here with you -- the flitter, and the food unit, and the scooter? Then nobody'd expect you to get yourself killed!" The boy whirled suddenly. He grabbed up a poker from the fireplace, swung it against the front of the communicator, brought it down a second time before Carnaby caught his arm. "You shouldn't have done that, Terry," he said softly. His eyes were on the smashed instrument faces. "That... hurts..." the lad gasped. "Sorry." Carnaby released the boy's thin arm. He stooped, picked up a fragment of a broken name-plate with the words Terry stared at him; his mouth worked as though he wanted to speak, but couldn't find the words. "I'm going with you," he said at last. Carnaby shook his head. "Thanks, Terry. But you're just a boy. I need a man along on this trip." Terry's narrow face tightened. "Boy, hell," he said defiantly. "I'm seventeen!" "I didn't mean anything, Terry. Just that I need a man who's had some trail experience." "How'm I going to get any trail experience, Lieutenant, if I don't start sometime?" "Better to start with an easier climb than Thunderhead," Carnaby said gently. "You better go along home now, Terry. Your uncle will be getting worried." "When... when you leaving, Lieutenant?" "Early. I'll need all the daylight I can get to make Halliday's Roost by sundown." II A fter the boy had gone, Carnaby went to the storage room at the rear of the house and checked over the meager store of issue supplies. He examined the cold suit, shook his head over the brittleness of the wiring. At least it had been a loose fit; he'd still be able to get into it. He left the house then, walked down to Maverik's store. The game had broken up, but half a dozen men still sat around the old hydrogen space heater. They looked up casually. "I need a man," Carnaby said without preamble. "I've got a climb to make in the morning." "What's got into you?" Yank Pepper rocked his ehair back, glanced toward Sal Maverik. "Never knew you to go in for exercises before breakfast." "I got an Alert Signal just now," Carnaby said. "From a Fleet unit in Deep Space. They've scared up a Djann blockade-runner. My orders are to activate the beacon." Maverik clattered a garbage can behind the bar. "Kind of early in the evening for falling out of bed with a bad dream, ain't it?" he inquired loudly. "You got a call in from the Navy?" The white-haired man named Harry frowned at Carnaby. "Hell, Jimmy, I thought..." "I just need a man along to help me pack gear as far as' Halliday's Roost. I'll make the last leg alone." "Ha!" Pepper looked around. "That's all; just as far as Halliday's Roost!" "You gone nuts, Carnaby?" Sal Maverick growled. "Nobody in his right mind would tackle that damned rock after first snow, even if he had a reason." "Halliday's hut ought to still be standing," Carnaby said. "We can overnight there, and -- " "Jimmy, wait a minute," Harry said. "All this about orders, and climbing old Thunderhead; it don't make sense! You mean after all these years they pick you to pull a damn fool stunt like that?" "It's a general order to all Outer Line stations. They don't know my flitter's out of action." Harry shook his head. "Forget it, Jimmy. Nobody can make a climb like that at this time of year." "Fleet wants that beacon on the air," Carnaby said. "I guess they've got a reason; maybe a good reason." ATaverik spat loudly in the I 'direction of a sand-filled can. "You're the one's been the bigshot Navy man for the last twenty years around here," he said. "The big man with the fancy badge. Okay, your brass want you to go run up a hill, go ahead. Don't come in here begging for somebody to do your job for you." "Listen, Jim," Harry said urgently. "I remember when you first came here, a young kid in your twenties, fresh out of the Academy. Five years you was to be here; they've left you here to rot for twenty! Now they come in with this piece of tomfoolery. Well, to hell with 'em! After five years, all bets were off. You got no call to risk your neck -- " "It's still my job, Harry." Harry rose and came over to Carnaby. He put a hand on the big man's shoulder. "Let's quit pretending, Jim," he said softly. "They're never coming back for you, you know that. The high tide of the Concordiat dropped you here. For twenty years the traffic's been getting sparser, the transmitters dropping off the air. Adobe's deserted now, and Petreac. Another few years and Longone'll be dead, too." "We're not dead yet." "That message might have come from the other end of the galaxy, Jim! For all you know, it's been on the way for a hundred years!" Carnaby faced him, a big, solidly-built man with a lined face. "You could be right on all counts," he said. "It wouldn't change anything." Harry sighed, turned away. "If I was twenty years younger, I might go along, just to keep you company, Jimmy. But I'm not. I'm old." He turned to face Carnaby. "Like you, Jim. Just too old." "Thanks anyway, Harry." Carnaby looked at the other men in the room, nodded slowly. Sal's right," he said. "It's my lookout, and nobody else's." He turned and pushed back out into the windy street. A board the Armed Picket Malmonths out of Fleet HQ on Vandieman's World on a routine Deep Space sweep, Signal-Lieutenant Pryor, Junior Communications Officer on message deck duty, listened to the playback of the brief transmission the Duty tion: "JN # Ace Trey to Cine sec One... Fleet TX... clarification," the voice came through with much crackling. "That's all I could get out of it, Lieutenant," the signalman said. "I wouldn't have picked it up, if I hadn't been filtering the Y band looking for AK's on #." The officer punched keys, scanning a listing that flashed onto the small screen on his panel. "There's no JN# Ace Trey listed, Charlie," he said. He keyed the playback, listened to the garbled message again. "Maybe it's some outworld sheep-herder amusing himself." forehead. "Yeah." The lieutenant frowned. "See if you can get back to him with a station query, Charlie. See who this guy is." "I'll try, sir; but he came in him halfway from here to Rim." The lieutenant crossed the the latter sent the standard Confirm ID code. There was no reply"I guess we lost him, sir. You want me to log him?" "No, don't bother." The big repeater panel chattered then, and the officer hurried back to his console, settled down to the tedious business of transmitting follow-up orders to the fifty-seven hundred Fleet Stations of the Inner Line. Ill nphe orange sun of Longone was still below the eastern horizon when Carnaby came out the gate to the road. Terry Sickle was there, waiting for him. "You got to get up early to beat me out, Lieutenant," he said in a tone of forced jocularity. "What are you doing here, Terry?" "I heard you still need a man," the lad said, less cocky now. Carnaby started to shake his head, and Terry cut in with: "I can help pack some of the gear you'll need to try the high slope." "Terry, go on back home, son. That high slope's no place for you." "How'm I going to qualify for the Fleet when your ship comes, Lieutenant, if I don't start getting some experience?" "I appreciate it, Terry. It's good to know I have a friend. But -- " "Lieutenant -- what's a friend, if he can't help you when you need it?" "I need you here when I get back, to have a hot meal waiting for me, Terry." "Lieutenant . " All the spring had gone from the boy's stance. "I've known you all my life. All I ever wanted was to be with you on Navy business. If you go up there, alone... " Carnaby looked at the boy, the dejected slump of his thin shoulders. "Your uncle know you're here, Terry?" "Sure. Uh, he thought it was a fine idea, me going with you." "All right, then, Terry, if you want to. As far as Halliday's Roost. Thanks." "Oh, boy, Lieutenant! We'll have a swell time. I'm a good climber, you'll see!" He grinned from ear to ear, squinting through the early gloom at Carnaby. "Hey, Lieutenant, you're rigged out like a real..." he broke off. "I thought you'd oh, wore out all your issue gear," he finished lamely. "Seemed like for this trek I ought to be in uniform," Carnaby said. "And the coldsuit will feel good, up on the high slopes." r T"he two moved off down the dark street. There were lights on in Sal Maverik's general store. The door opened as they came up; Sal emerged, carrying a flour sack, his mackinaw collar turned up around his ears. He grunted a greeting, then swung to stare at Carnaby. "Hey, by God! Look at him, dressed fit to kill!" "The lieutenant got a hot-line message in from Fleet Headquarters last night," Terry said. "We got no time to jaw with you, Maverik." He brushed past the heavy-set man. "You watch your mouth, boy," Sal snapped. "Carnaby," he raised his voice, "this poor kid the best you could get to hold your hand?" "What do you mean, poor kid?" Terry started back. Carnaby caught his arm. "We're on official business, Terry," he said. Eyes front and keep them there." "Playing Navy, hah? That's a hot one," the storekeeper called after the two. "What kind of orders you get? To take a goonybird census, up in the foothills?" "Don't pay him no attention, Lieutenant," Terry said, his voice unsteady. "He's as full of meanness as a rotten meal-spud is of weevils." "He's had some big disappointments in his life, Terry. That makes a man bitter." "I guess you did, too, Lieutenant. It ain't made you mean." Terry looked sideways at Carnaby. "I don't reckon you beat out the competition to get an Academy appointment and then went through eight years of training just for this." He made a gesture that took in the sweep of the semi-arid landscape stretching away to the big world's far horizon, broken only by the massive outcroppings of the pale, convoluted lava cores spaced at intervals of a few miles along a straight fault line that extended as far as men had explored the desolate world. Carnaby laughed softly. "No, I had big ideas about seeing the galaxy, making Fleet Admiral, and coming home covered with gold braid and glory." "You leave any folks behind, Lieutenant?" Terry inquired, waxing familiar in the comradeship of the trail. IV "No wife. There was a girl. And my half-brother, Tom. A nice kid. He'd be over forty, now." "Lieutenant -- I'm sorry I busted up your transmitter. You might have got through, gotten yourself taken off this Godforsaken place -- " "Never mind, Terry." The dusky sun was up now, staining the rounded, lumpy flank of Thunderhead a deep scarlet. Carnaby and Sickle crossed the first rock-slope, entered the broken ground where the prolific rock-lizards eyed them as they approached, then heaved themselves from their perches, scuttled away into the black shadows of the deep crevices opened in the porous rock by the action and sand erosion on thermal cracks. Five hundred feet above the plain, Carnaby looked back at the settlement. Only a mile away, it was almost lost against the titanic spread of empty wilderness. "Terry, why don't you go back now?" he said. "Your uncle will have a nice breakfast waiting for you." "I'm looking forward to sleeping out," the boy said confidently. "We better keep pushing, or we won't make the Roost by dark." I n the officers' off-duty bay, Signal-Lieutenant Pryor straightened from over the billiard table as the nasal voice of the command deck yeoman broke into the recorded dance music : "Now hear this. Commodore Broadly will address ship's company." "Ten to one he says we've lost the bandit." Supply-lieutenant Aaron eyed the annunciator panel. "Gentlemen." The sonorous tones of the ship's commander sounded relaxed, unhurried. "We now have a clear track on the Djann blockade runner, which indicates he will attempt to evade our Inner Line defenses and lose himself in Rim territory. In this I propose to disappoint him. I have directed Colonel Lancer to launch interceptors to take up stations along a conic, subsuming thirty degrees on axis from the presently constructed vector. We may expect contact in approximately three hours time." A recorded bos'n's whistle shrilled the end-of-message signal. "So?" Aaron raised his eyeswats a ten-thousand-ton sideboat. Big deal." "That boat can punch just as big a hole in the blockade as a Super-D," Pryor said. "Not that the Djann have any of those left to play with." "We kicked the damned spiders back into their home system ten years ago," Aaron said tiredly. "In my opinion, the whole Containment operation's a boonman fleet." "As long as there are any of them alive, they're a threat," Pryor repeated the slogan. "Well, Broadly sounds as though he's got the bogie in the bag," Aaron yawned. "Maybe he has." Pryor addressed the ball carefully, sent the ivory sphere cannoning against the target. "He wouldn't go on record with it if he didn't think he was on to a sure thing." "He's a disappointed 'ceptorjockey. What makes him think that pirate don't duck back of some kind of a blind spot and go dead?" "It's worth a try -- and if he nails it, it will be a feather in his cap." "Another star on his collar, you mean." "Uh-huh, that too." "We're wasting our time," Aaron said. "But that's his look out. Six ball in the corner pocket." A s Commodore Broadly turned away from the screen on which he had delivered his position report to the crew of the great war vessel, his eye met that of his executive officer. The latter shifted his gaze uneasily. "Well, Roy, you expect me to announce to all hands that Cinefleet has committed a major blunder letting this bandit slip through the picket line?" he demanded with some asperity. "Certainly not, sir." The officer looked worried. "But in view of the seriousness of the break out . " "There are some things better kept in the highest command channels," the commodore said shortly. "You and I are aware of the grave consequences of a new release of their damned seed in an uncontaminated sector of the Eastern Arm. But I see no need to arouse the parents, aunts, uncles and cousins of every apprentice technician aboard in an overly candid disclosure of the facts!" "I thought Containment had done its job by now," the captain said. "It's been three years since the last Djann sighting outside the Reservation. It seems vye're not the only ones who're keeping things under our hats." Broadly frowned. "Mmmm. I agree, I'm placed at something of a disadvantage in my tactical planning by the over-secretiveness of the General Staff. However, there can be no two opinions as to the correctness of my present course." The exec glanced ceilingward. "I hope so, sir." "Having the admiral aboard makes you nervous, does it, Roy?" Broadly said in a tone of heartiness. "Well, I regard it merely as an opportunity better to display Malthusa's capabilities!" "Commodore, you don't think it would be wise to coordinate with the admiral on this -- " "I'm in command of this vessel," Broadly said sharply. "I'm carrying the vice-admiral as supercargo, nothing more!"  "I'm comming this ship, Roy, not Old Carbuncle!" Broadly rocked on his heels, watching the screen where a quadrangle of bright points representing his interceptor squadron fanned out, on an intersecting course with the fleeing Djann vessel. "I'll pinch off this break-through singlehanded; and all of us will share in the favorable attention the operation will bring us!" deck, the vice-admiral studied the Utter Top Secret dispatch which had been handed to him five minutes earlier by his staff signal-major. "It looks as though this is no ordinary boatload of privateers." He looked soberly at the elderly communicator. "They're reported to be carrying a new weapon of unassessed power and a cargo of spore-racks that will knock Containment into the next continuum." "It doesn't look good, sir." The major wagged his head. "I note that the commodore has taken action according to the manual." The admiral's voice was non-committal. The major frowned. "Let's hope that's sufficient, Admiral." "It should be. The bogie's only a converted tender. She couldn't be packing much in the way of fire power in that space, secret weapon or no secret weapon." "Have you mentioned this aspect to the commodore, sir?" "Would it Change anything, Ben?" "Nooo. I suppose not." "Then we'll let him carry on without any more cause for jumpiness than the presence of a vice-admiral on board is already providing." Crouched in his fitted acceleration cradle aboard the Djann vessel, the One-Who-Commands studied the motion of the charged molecules in the sensory tank. "Now the Death-Watcher dispatches his messengers," he communed with the three link-brothers who formed the Chosen Crew. "Now is the hour of the testing of Djann." "Profound is the rhythm of our epic," the One-Who-Records sang out. "We are the Chosen-toBe-Heroic, and in our tiny cargo, Djann lives still, his future glory inherent in the convoluted spores!!' "It was a grave risk to put the destiny of Djann at hazard in this wild gamble," the One-WhoRefutes reminded his linkbrothers. "If we fail, the generations yet unborn will slumber on in darkness or perish in ice or fire." "Yet if we succeed! If the New Thing we have learned serves well its function -- then will Djann live anew!" "Now the death-messengers of the Water-Being approach," the One-Who-Commands pointed out. "Link well, brothers! The energy-aggregate waits for our directing impulse. Now we burn away the dross of illusions from the hypothesis of the theorists in the harsh crucible of reality!" "In such a fire, the flame of Djann coruscates in unparalleled glory!" the One-Who-Records exulted. "Time has ordained this conjunction to try the timbre of our souls!" "Then channel your trained faculties, brothers." The OneWho-Commands gathered his forces, feeling out delicately to the ravening nexus of latent energy contained in the thoughtshell poised at the center of the stressed-space field enclosing the fleeting vessel. "Hold the sacred fire sucked from the living bodies exhorted. "Shape it and hurl it in well-directed bolts at the death-bringers, for the future and glory of Djann!" V A t noon, Carnaby and Sickle rested on a nearly horizontal slope of rock that curved to meet the vertical wall that swelled up and away overhead. Their faces and clothes were gray with the impalpable dust whipped up by the brisk wind. Terry spat grit from his mouth, passed a can of hot stew and a plastic water flask to Carnaby. "Getting cool already," he said. "Must not be more'n ten above freezing." "We might get a little more snow before morning." Carnaby eyed the milky sky. "You'd better head back now, Terry. No point in you getting caught in a storm." "I'm in for the play," the boy said shortly. "Say, Lieutenant, you got another transmitter up there at the beacon station you might get through on?" Carnaby shook his head. "Just the beacon tube, the lens generators and a power pack. It's a stripped-down installationThere's a code receiver, but it's only designed to receive classified instruction input." "Too bad." They ate in silence for a few minutes, looking out over the plain below. "Lieutenant, when this is over," Sickle said suddenly, "we got to do something. There's got to be some way to remind the Navy about you being here!" Carnaby tossed the empty can aside and stood. "I put a couple of messages on the air, sub-light, years ago," he said. "That's all I can do." "Heck, Lieutenant, it takes six years just to make the relay station on Goy! Then if somebody happens to pick up the call and boost it, in another ten years some Navy brass might even see it. And then if he's in a good mood he might tell somebody to look into it, next time they're out this way!" "Best I could do, Terry, now that the liners don't call any more." Carnaby finished his stew and dropped the can. He watched it roll off down-slope, clatter over the edge, a tiny sound lost in the whine and shrill of the wind. He looked up at the rampart ahead. "We better get moving," he said. "We've got a long climb to make before dark." Qignal-lieutenant Pryor awoke  to the strident buzz of his bunk-side telephone. "Sir, the commodore's called a Condition Yellow," the message looks like that bandit blasted through our intercept and took out two Epsilon-classes while he was at it. I got a stand-by from command deck, and -- " "I'll be right up," Pryor said quickly. Five minutes later, he stood with the on-duty signals crew, reading out an incoming from fleet. He Whistled. "Brother, they've got something new!" he looked at Captain Aaron. "Did you check out the vector they had to make to reach their new position in the time they've had?" "Probably a foul-up in tracking." Aaron looked ruffled, routed out of a sound sleep. "The commodore's counting "He figured he had 'em boxed." The annunciator beeped. The yeoman announced Malthusa's commander. "All right, you men!" The voice had a rough edge to it now. "The enemy has an idea he can maul Fleet units and go his way unmolested. I intend to disabuse him of that notion! I'm ordering a course change. I'll maintain contact with this bandit until such time as units designated for the purpose have reported his neutralization! This vessel is under a Condition Yellow at this time and need not remind you that relevant sections of the manual will be adhered to with full rigor!" Pryor and Aaron looked at each, eyebrows raised. "He must risk straining seams with a fullvector course change," the former said. "So we pull six on and six off until he gets it out of his system," Aaron growled. "I knew this cruise wasn't going to work out as soon as I heard Old Carbuncle would be aboard." "What's he got to do with it? Broady's running this action." "Don't worry, he'll be in it before we're through." An the slope, three thousand feet above the plain, Carnaby and Terry hugged the rockface, working their way upward. Aside from the steepness of the incline, the going was of no more than ordinary difficulty here; the porous rock, resistant though it was to the erosive forces that had long ago stripped away the volcanic cone of which the remaining mass had formed the core, had deteriorated in its surface sufficiently to afford easy hand and foot-holds. Now Terry paused, leaning against the rock. Carnaby saw that under the layer of dust, the boy's face was pale and drawn. "Not much farther, Terry," he said. He settled himself in a secure position, his feet wedged in a cleft. His own arms were feeling the strain now; there was the beginning of a slight tremble in his knees after the hours of climbing. "I didn't figure to slow you down, Lieutenant." Terry's voice showed the strain of his fatigue. "You've been leading me a tough chase, Terry." Carnaby grinned across at him. "I'm glad of a rest." He noted the dark hollows under the lad's eyes, the pallor of his cheeks. Sickle's tongue came out and touched his lips. "Lieutenant -- you made a try -- a good try. Turn back now. It's going to snow. You can't make it to the top in a blizzard." Carnaby shook his head. "It's too late in the day to start down; you'd be caught on the slope. We'll take it easy up to the Roost. In the morning you'll have an easy climb down." "Sure, Lieutenant. Don't worry about me." Terry drew a breath, shivered with the bitter wind that plucked at his snow jacket, started upward. tflTThat do you mean, lost ' 'him!" the bull roar of the commodore rattled the screen. "Are you telling me that this rag-tag refugee has the capability to drop off the screens of the best equipped tracking deck in the fleet?" "Sir," the stubborn-faced tracking officer repeated, "I can only report that my screens register nothing within the conic of search. If he's there -- " "He's there, Mister!" The Commodore's eyes glared from under a bushy overhang of brows. "Find that bandit or face a court, Captain! I haven't diverted a ship of the fleet line from her course for the purpose of becoming the object of an effectiveness inquiry!" The tracking officer turned away from the screen as it went white, met the quizzical gaze of the visiting signals lieutenant. "The old devil's bit off too big a bite this time," he growled. "Let him call a court; he wouldn't have the gall." "If we lose the bogie now, he won't look good back on Vandy," Pryor said. "This is serious business, diverting from cruise plan to chase rumors. I wonder if he really had a positive ID on this track." "Hell, no! There's no way to make a positive at this range, under these conditions! After three years without any action for the newstapes, the brass are grabbing at straws." "Well, if I were you, Gordie, I'd find that track, even if it turns out to be a tramp with a load of bootleg dran." "Don't worry. If he's inside the conic, I'll find him."#twenty degrees... in the last hour." Terry Sickle's voice was almost lost in the shriek of the wind that buffeted the two men as they inched their way up the last yards toward the hut on the narrow rock shelf called Halliday's Roost. "Never saw snow falling at this temperature before." Carnaby brushed at the ice caked around his eyes. Through the swirl of crystals as fine as sand, he discerned the sagging outline of the shelter above. Ten minutes later, inside the crude lean-to built of rock slabs, he set to work chinking the gaping holes in the five foot walls with packed snow. Behind him, Terry lay huddled against the back wall, breathing hoarsely. "Guess... I'm not in as good shape... as I thought I was," he said. "You'll be okay, Terry." Carnaby closed the gap through which the worst of the icy draft was keening, paused long enough to open a can of stew for the other. The fragrance of the hot meat and vegetables made his jaws ache. "Lieutenant, how are you going to climb in this snow?" Sickle's voice shook to the chattering of his teeth. "In good weather, you might have made it. Like this, you haven't got a chance!" "Maybe it'll be blown clear by morning," Carnaby said mildly. He opened a can for himself. Terry ate slowly, shivering uncontrollably. Carnaby watched him worriedly. "Lieutenant," the boy said, "even if that call you picked up was meant for you -- even if this ship they're after is headed out this way -- what difference will it make one way or another if one beacon's on the air or not?" "Probably none," Carnaby said. "But if there's one chance in a thousand he breaks this way -- well, that's what I'm here for, isn't it?" "But what's a beacon going to do, except give him something to steer by?" Carnaby smiled. "It's not that kind of beacon, Terry. My station's part of a system -- a big system -- that covers the surface of a sphere of space a hundred lights in diameter. When there's an alert, each station locks in with the others that flank it and sets up what's called a stressed field. There's a lot of things you can do with this field. You can detect a drive, monitor communications -- " "What if these other stations you're talking about aren't working?" Terry cut in. "Then my station's not going to do much good," Carnaby said. "If the other stations are still on the air, why haven't any of them picked up your TX's and answered?" Carnaby shook his head. "We don't use the beacon field to chatter back and forth, Terry. This is a top security system. Nobody knows about it except the top command levels -- and of course, the men manning the beacons." "Maybe that's how they came to forget about you. Somebody lost a piece of paper, and nobody else knew!" "I shouldn't be telling you about it," Carnaby said with a smile. "But I guess you'll keep it under your hat." "You can count on me, Lieutenant," Terry said solemnly. "I know I can, Terry," Carnaby said. VI UPhe clangor of the general " quarters alarm shattered the tense silence of the chart deck like a bomb through a plate glass window. The navigation officer whirled abruptly from the grametric over which he had been bending, collided with the deck chief. Both men leaped for the master position monitor, caught just a glimpse of a vivid scarlet trace lancing toward the emerald point targeted at the center of the plate before the apparatus exploded from its mounting, mowed the two men down in a hail of shattered plastic fragments. Smoke boiled, black and pungent, from the gutted cavity. The en gashes, stumbled toward the two men, turned away in horror, reached an emergency voice phone. Before he could key it, the deck under him canted sharply. He screamed, clutched at a table for support, saw it tilt, came crashing down on top of him... On the message deck, Lieutenant Pryor clung to an operator's stool, listening, through the stridency of the alarm bell, to the frantic voice from command deck: "All sections, all sections, combat stations! We're under attack! My God, we've taken a hit -- " The voice cut off, to be replaced by the crisp tones of Colonel Lancer, first battle officer: "As you were. Section G-# and # damage control crews report! Forward armaments, safety interlocks off, stand by for firing orders! Message center, flash a code six to Fleet and TF Command. Power section, all selectors to gate, rig for full emergency power... " Pryor hauled himself handover-hand to the main message console. The body of the code yeoman hung slackly in the seat harness, blood dripping from the fingertips of his dangling hand. Pryor freed him, took his place. He keyed the code six alarm into the pulse-relay tanks, triggered an emergency override signal, beamed the message outward toward the distant Fleet Headquarters. On the command deck. Commodore Broadly clutched a sprained wrist to his chest, stood, teeth bared, feet braced apart, staring into the forward imagescreen at the dwindling point of light that was the Djann blockade runner. "The effrontery of the damned scoundrel!" he roared. "Lancer, launch another covey of U-#'s! You've got over five hundred megatonseconds of firepower, man! Use it!" "He's out of range, Commodore," Lancer said coolly. "He booby-trapped us very neatly." "It's your job to see that we don't blunder into traps, by God, Colonel!" the commodore rounded on the battle officer. "You'll stop that pirate, or I'll rip those eagles off your shoulders myself!" Lancer's mouth was a hard line; his eyes were ice chips. "You can relieve me, Commodore," his voice grated. "Until you do, I'm battle commander aboard this vessel." "By God, you're relieved, sir!" Broadly yelled. He whirled on the startled exec standing by. "Confine this officer to his quarters! Order full emergency acceleration! This vessel's on Condition Red at full combat alert until we overtake and destroy that sneaking snake in the grass!" "Commodore -- at full emergency without warning, there'll be men injured, even killed -- " "Carry out my commands, Captain, or I'll find someone who will!" The admiral's bellow cut off the exec. "I'll show that filthy, sneaking pack of spiders what it means to challenge a Terran fighting ship!" On the power deck, Chief Powerman Joe Arena wiped the cut on his forehead, stared at the bloody rag, hurled it aside with a curse. "All right, you one-legged deck-apes!" he roared. You heard it! We're going after the bandit, full gate, and if we melt our linings down to slag, I'll have every man of you sign a statement of charges that'll take your grandchildren two hundred years to pay off!" I n the near darkness of the Place of Observation aboard the Djann vessel, the ocular complex of the One-Who-Commands glowed with a dim red sheen as he studied the apparently black surface of the sensitive plate. "The Death-Watcher has eaten our energy weapon," he communicated to his three link-brothers. "Now our dooms are in the palms of the fate-spinner." "The Death-Watcher of the Water-Beings might have passed us by," the One-Who-Anticipates signaled. "It was an act of rashness to hurl the weapon at it." "It will make a mighty song." The One-Who-Records thrummed his resonator plates, tried a melancholy bass chord. "But what egg-carrier will exude the brood-nourishing honeys of strength and sagacity in response to these powerful rhymes, if the stimulus to their creation leads us to quick extinction?" the One-Who-refutes queried. "In their own brief existence, these harmonies find their justification," the One-Who-Records attested. "The Death-Watcher shake himself," the One-Who-Commands stated. "Now he turns in pursuit." The One-Who-Records emitted a booming tone. "Gone are the great suns of Djann," he sang. "Lost are the fair worlds that knew their youth. But the spark of their existence glows still!" "Now we fall outward, toward the Great Awesomeness," the One-Who-Anticipates commented. "Only the blackness will know your song." "Draw in your energies from that which is extraneous," the One-Who-Commands ordered. "Focus the full poignancy of your intellects on the urgency of our need for haste! All else is vain, now. Neither signer nor song will survive the vengeance of the Death-Watcher if he outstrips our swift flight!" "Though Djann and Water-Being perish, my poem is eternal." The One-Who-Records emitted a stirring assonance. "Fly, Djanni! Pursue, Death-Watcher! Let the suns observe how we comport ourselves in this hour!" "Exhort the remote nebulosities to attend our plight, if you must," the One-Who-refutes commented. "But link your energies to ours or all is lost!" Silent now, the Djann privateer fled outward toward the Rim. C arnaby awoke, lay in darkness listening to the wheezing of Terry Sickle's breath. The boy didn't sound good. Carnaby sat up, suppressing a grunt at the stiffness of his limbs. The icy air seemed stale. He moved to the entry, lifted the polyon flap. A cascade of powdery snow poured in. Beyond the opening a faint glow filtered down through banked snow. He turned back to Terry as the latter coughed deeply. "Looks like the snow's quit," Carnaby said. "It's drifted pretty bad, but there's no wind now. How are you feeling, Terry?" "Not so good, Lieutenant," Sickle said weakly. He breathed heavily,, in and out. "I don't know what's got into me. Feel hot and cold at the same time." Carnaby stripped off his glove, put his hand on Sickle's forehead. It was scalding hot. "You just rest easy here for a while, Terry. There's a couple more cans of stew and plenty of water. I'll make it up to the top as quickly as I can. Soon as I get back, we'll go down. With luck, I'll have you to Doc Lin's house by dark." "I guess... I guess I should have done like Doc said." Terry's voice was a thin whisper. "What do you mean?" "I been taking these hypo sprays. Two a day. He said I better not miss one, but 'heck, I been feeling real good lately -- " "What kind of shots, Terry?" Carnaby's voice was tight. "I don't know. Heck, Lieutenant, I'm no invalid!" His voice trailed off. "You should have told me, Terry!" "Gosh, Lieutenant -- don't worry about me! I didn't mean nothing! Hell, I feel... He broke off to cough deeply, rackingly. "Terry, Terry!" Carnaby put a hand on the boy's thin shoulder." "I'm okay," Sickle gasped. "It's just asthma. It's nothing." "It's nothing if you get your medicine on schedule," Carnaby said. "But -- " "I butted in on this party, Lieutenant," Terry said. "It's my own fault... if I come down sick." He paused to draw a difficult breath. "You go ahead, sir... do what you got to do... I'll be okay." I've got to get you back, Terry. But I've got to go up first," Carnaby said. "You understand that, don't you?" Terry nodded. "A man's got to do his job... Lieutenant. I'll be waiting... for you... when you get back." "Listen to me carefully, Terry." Carnaby's voice was low. "If I'm not back by this time tomorrow, you'll have to make it back down by yourself. You understand? Don't wait for me." "Sure, Lieutenant, I'll just rest a while. Then I'll be okay." "Sooner I get started, the sooner I'll be back." Carnaby took a can from the pack, opened it, handed it to Terry. The boy shook his head. "You eat it, Lieutenant. You need your strength. I don't feel like I... could eat anything anyway." "Terry, I don't want to have to pry your mouth open and pour it in." "All right. But open one for yourself too." "All right, Terry." Sickle's hand trembled as he spooned the stew to his mouth. He ate half of the contents of the can, then leaned back against the wall, closed his eyes. "That's all... I want..." "All right, Terry. You get some rest now. I'll be back before you know it." Carnaby crawled out through the open pushed his way up through loosely drifted snow. The cold struck his face like a spiked club. He turned the suit control up another notch, noticing as he did that the left side seemed to be cooler than the right. The near-vertical rise of the final crown of the peak thrust up from the drift, dazzling white in the morning sun. Carnaby examined the rockface for twenty feet on either side of the hut, picked a spot where a deep crack angled upward, started the last leg of the climb. n the message deck, Lieutcnant Pryor frowned into the screen from which the saturnine features of Lieutenant Aaron gazed back sourly. "The commodore's going to be unhappy about this," Pryor said. "If you're sure your extrapolation is accurate -- " "It's as good as the data I got from plotting," Aaron snapped. "The bogie's over the make-orbreak line; we'll never catch him now. You know your trans-Einsteinian physics as well as I do." "I never heard of the Djann having anything capable of that kind of acceleration," Pryor protested. "You have now." Aaron switched off and keyed command deck, passed his report to the exec, then sat back with a resigned expression to await the reaction. Less than a minute later, Commodore Broadly's irate face snapped into focus on the screen. "You're the originator of this report?" he growled. "I did the extrapolation." Aaron stared back at his commanding officer. "You're relieved for incompetence," Broadly said in a tone as harsh as a handsaw. "Yes sir," Aaron said. His face was pale, but he returned the commodore's stare. "But my input data and comps are a matter of record. I'll stand by them." Broadly's face darkened. "Are you telling me these spiders can spit in our faces and skip off, scot-free?" "All I'm saying, sir, is that the present acceleration ratios will put the target ahead of us by a steadily increasing increment." Broadly's face twitched. "This vessel is at full emergency gain!" he growled. "No Djann has ever outrun a fleet unit in a straightaway run." "This one is... sir." The commodore's eyes bored into Aaron's. "Remain on duty until further notice," he said, and switched off. Aaron smiled crookedly and buzzed the message deck. "He backed down," he said to Pryor. "We've got a worried commodore on board." "I don't understand it myself," Pryor said. "How the hell is that can out-gaining us?" "He's not," Aaron said complacently. "From a standing start, we'd overhaul him in short order. But he got the jump on us by a couple of minutes, after he lobbed the fish into us. If we'd been able to close the gap in the first half hour or so, we'd have had him; but at trans-L velocities, you get some strange effects. One of them is that our vectors become asymptotic. We're closing on him -- but we'll never overtake him." Pryor whistled. "Broadly could be busted for this fiasco." "Uh-huh," Aaron grinned. "Could be -- unless the bandit stops for a quick one... After Aaron rang off, Pryor turned to study the position repeater screen. On it Malthusa was represented by a bright point at the center, the fleeing Djann craft by a red dot above. "Charlie," Pryor called the picked up last watch; where did you R and D it?" "Right about here, Lieutenant." turned knobs; a green dot appeared near the upper edge of the screen. "Hey," he said. "It looks like maybe our bandit's headed out his way." "You picked him up on Yband. Have you tried to raise him again?" "Yeah, but nothing doing, Lieutenant. It was just a fluke -- " "Get a Y-foeam on him, Charlie. Focus it down to a cat's whisker and work a pattern over a one degree radius centered echo." "If you say so, sir -- but -- " "I do say so, Charlie! Find that transmitter, and the drinks are on me!" 'C'lat against the wind-swept  rockface, Carnaby clung with his fingertips to a tenuous hold, feeling with one booted toe for a purchase higher up. A flake of stone broke away, and for a moment he hung by the fingers of his right hand, his feet dangling over emptiness; then, swinging his right leg far out, he hooked a knob with his knee, caught at a rocky rib with his free hand, pulled himself up to a more secure rest. He clung, his cheek against the iron-cold stone; out across the vast expanse of featureless grayish-tan plain the gleaming whippedcream shape of the next core rose, ten miles to the south. A wonderful view up here -- of nothing. Funny to think it could be his last. He was out of condition. It had been too long since his last climb... But that wasn't the way to think. He had a job to do -- the first in twenty-one years. For a moment, ghostly recollections rose up before him: The trim Academy lawns, the spit-andpolish of inspection, the crisp feel of the new uniform, the glitter of the silver comet as Anne pinned it on... That was no good either. What counted was here: The station up above. One more push, and he'd be there. He rested for another half minute, then pulled himself up and forward, onto the relatively mild slope of the final approach to the crest. Fifty yards above, the dullgleaming plastron-coated dome of the beacon station squatted against the exposed rock, looking no different than it had five years earlier. Five minutes later, he was at the door, flicking the combination latch dial with cold-numbed fingers. Tumblers clicked, and the panel slid aside. The heating system, automatically reacting to his entrance, started up with a busy hum to bring the interior temperature up to comfort level. He pulled off his gauntlets, ran his hands over his face, rasping the stubble there. There was coffee in the side table, he remembered. Fumblingly, with stiff fingers, he got out the dispenser, twisted the control cap, poured out a steaming mug, gulped it down. It was hot and bitter. The grateful warmth of it made him think of Terry, waiting down below in the chill of the half-ruined hut. "No time to waste," he mutter-, ed to himself. He stamped up and down the room, swinging his arms to warm himself, then seated himself at the console, flicked keys with a trained ease rendered only slightly rusty by the years of disuse. He referred to an index, found the input instructions for Code Gamma Eight, set up the boards, flipped in the Pulse lever. Under his feet, he felt the faint vibration as the power pack buried in the rock stored its output for ten microsecond burst, stored and pulsed again. Dim instrument lights winked on, indicating normal readings all across the board. Carnaby glanced at the wall clock. He had been here ten minutes now. It would take another quarter hour to comply with the manual's instructions -- but to hell with that gobbledegook. He'd put the beacon on the air; this time the Navy would have to settle for that. It would be pushing it to get back to the boy and pack him down to the village by nightfall as it was. Poor kid; he'd wanted to help so badly... C inphat's correct, sir," Pryor said crisply. "I haven't picked up any come-back on my pulse, but I'll definitely identify the echo as coming from a JN type installation." Commodore Broadly nodded curtly. "However, inasmuch as your instruments indicate that this station is operating solo -- not linked in with a net to set up a defensive field -- it's of no use to us." The commodore looked at Pryor coldly. "I think perhaps there's a way, sir," Pryor said. "The Djann are known to have strong tribal feelings. They'd never pass up what one of their own. Now, suppose we signal this JN station to switch over to the Djann frequencies and beam one of their own signal-patterns at them. They just might stop to take a look..." "By God!" Broadly looked at the signals lieutenant. "If he doesn't, he's not human!" "You like the idea, sir?" Pryor grinned. "A little rough on the beacon station if they reach it before we do, eh, Lieutenant? I imagine our friends the Djann will be a trifle upset when they learn they've been duped." "Oh..." Pryor loked blank. "I guess I hadn't thought of that, sir." "Never mind," Broadly said briskly. "The loss of a minor installation such as this is a reasonable exchange for an armed vessel of the enemy." "Well "Lieutenant, if I had a few more officers aboard who employed their energies in something other than assembling statistics proving we're beaten, this cruise might have made a record for itself -- " Broadly cut himself off, remembering the degree of aloofness due every junior officers -- even juniors who may have raked some very hot chestnuts out of the fire. "Carry on, Lieutenant," he said. "If this works out, I think I can promise you a very favorable endorsement on your next ER." As Pryor's pleased grin winked off the screen, the commodore flipped up the red line key, snapped a brusque request at the bored log room yeoman. "This will make Old Carbuncle sing another tune," he remarked almost gaily to the Exec, standing by with a harassed expression. "Maybe you'd better go slow, Ned," the latter cautioned, gauging his senior's mood. "It might be as well to get a definite confirmation on this installation's capabilities before we go on record -- " Broadly turned abruptly to the screen as it chimed. "Admiral, as I reported, I've picked up one of our forward beacon towers," Broadly's hearty voice addressed the screen from which the grim visage of the task force commander eyed him. "I'm taking steps to complete the intercept that are, if I may say so, rather ingenious." "It's my understanding the target is receding on an I-curve, Broadly," the admiral said flatly. "I've been anticipating a Code thirty-three from you." "Break off action?" Broadly's jaw dropped. "Now, Tom -- " #iTt's a little irregular to use a capital ship of the line to chase a ten-thousand-ton yacht." The task force commander ignored the interruption. "I can understand your desire to break the monotony with a little activity; good exercise for the crew, too. But at the rate the signal is attenuating, it's apparent you've lost her." His voice hardened. "I'm beginning to wonder if you've forgotten that your assignment is the containment of enemy forces supposedly pinned down under tight quarantine!" "This yacht, as you put it, Admiral, blew two of my detached units out of space!" Broadly came back hotly. "In addition, he planted a missile squarely in my fore lazaret -- " "I'm not concerned with the details of your operation at this moment, Commodore." The other bit off the words like bullets. "I'm more interested in maintaining the degree of surveillance over my assigned quadrant that Concordiat security requires. Accordingly -- " "Just a minute, Tom, before you commit yourself!" Broadly's florid face was pale around the ears. "Perhaps you failed to catch my first remark : I have a forward station directly in the enemy's line of retreat. The intercept is in the bag -- unless you countermand me." "You're talking nonsense! The target's well beyond the Inner Line." "He's not beyond the Outer Line!" The Admiral frowned. His tight, well-chiseled face was still youthful under the mask of authority. "The system was never extended into the region under discussion," he said harshly. "I suggest you recheck your instruments. In the interim, I want to see an advice of a course-correction for station in the length of time it takes you to give the necessary orders to your navigation section." Broadly drew a breath, hesitated. If Old Carbuncle was right -- if that infernal signals lieutenant had made a mistake -- but the boy seemed definite enough about it. He clamped his jaw. He'd risked his career on a wild throw; maybe he'd acted a little too fast; maybe he'd been a little too eager to grab a chance at some favorable notice; but the die was cast now. If he turned back empty-handed the entire affair would go into the record as a major fiasco. But if this scheme worked out... "Unless the admiral wishes to make that a direct order," he heard himself saying firmly, "I intend to hold my course and close with the enemy. It's my feeling that neither the admiralty nor the general public will enjoy hearing of casualties inflicted by a supposedly neutralized enemy who was then permitted to go his way unhindered." He returned the other's stare, feeling a glow of pride at his own decisiveness and a simultaneous sinking sensation at the enormity of the insubordination. The vice admiral looked back at him through narrowed eyes. "I'll leave that decision to you, Commodore," he said tightly. "I think you're as aware as I of what's at stake here." Broadly stiffened at what was almost an open threat. "Instruct your signals officer to pass full information on this supposed station to me immediately," the senior concluded curtly and then disappeared from view on the screen. Broadly turned away, feeling all eyes on him. "Tell Pryor to copy his report to G at once," he said in a harsh voice. His eyes strayed to the exec's. "And if this idea of his doesn't work out, God help him." And all of us, he added under his breath.  s Carnaby reached for the door, to start the long climb down, a sharp beep! sounded from the panel behind him. He looked back, puzzled. The bleat repeated, urgent, commanding. He swung the pack down, went to the console, flipped "... # Ace Trey," an excited voice came through loud and clear. "I repeat, cut your beacon immediately! JN# Ace Trey, Cincsec One-oh-four to JN# Ace Trey. Shut down beacon soonest! This is an Operational Urgent! JN# Ace Trey, cut beacon and stand by for further operational urgent instructions IX An the fleet command Deck  aboard the flagship, ViceAdmiral Thomas Carnaby, otherwise known as Old Carbuncle, studied the sector triagram as his Communications Chief pointed out the positions of the flagship, Malthusa, the Djann refugee and the reported JN beacon station. "I've researched the call letters, sir," the gray-haired signals major said. "They're not shown on any listing as an active station. In fact, the entire series of which this station would be a part is coded null ; never reported in commission." "So someone appears to be playing pranks, is that your conclusion, Henry?" The signals officer pulled at his lower lip. "No, sir, not that, precisely. I've done a full analytical on the recorded signal that young Pryor first intercepted. It's plainly directed to Cincsec in response to the alert; and the ID is confirmed. Now, as I say, this series was dropped from the register. But at one time, such a designation was assigned en bloc to a proposed link in the Out-line. However, the planned installations never came to fruition due to changes in the strategic position." The vice-admiral frowned. "What changes were those?" "The task force charged with the establishment of the link encountered heavy enemy pressure. In fact, the cruiser detailed to carry out the actual placement of the units was lost in action with all hands. Before the program could be re-initiated, a withdrawal from the sector was ordered. The new link was never completed, and the series was retired, unused." "So?" "So... just possibly, sir, one of those old stations was erected before Redoubt was lost -- " "What's that?" The admiral rounded on the startled officer. "Did you say... Redoubt." His voice was a hiss between set teeth. "Y -- yessir!" "Redoubt was lost with all hands before she planted her first station!" "I know that's what we've always thought, Admiral -- " The Admiral snatched the paper from the major's hand. "JN# Ace-Trey," he read aloud. "Why the hell didn't you say so sooner?" He whirled to his chief of staff. "What's Broadly got in mind?" he snapped the question. The startled officer began a description of the plan to decoy the Djann vessel into range of Malthusa's batteries. "Decoy'?" the vice admiral snarled. The exec took a step backward, shocked at the expression on his superior's face. The latter spun to face his battle officer, standing by on the bridge. "General, rig out an interceptor and get my pressure gear into it! I want it on the line ready for launch in ten minutes! Assign your best torohman as co-pilot!" "Yessir!" The general spoke quickly into a lapel mike. The admiral flicked a key beside the hot-line screen. "Get Broadly," he said in a voice like doom impending. I n the Djann ship, the OneWho-Commands stirred and extended a contact to his crewmembers. "Tune keenly in the scarlet regions of the spectrum," he communicated. "And tell me whether the spinners weave a new thread in the tapestry of our fates." "I sensed it but now and felt recognition stir within me!" the mighty euphony. "A voice of the One-Who-Records thrummed a Djann, sore beset, telling of mortal need!" "I detect a strangeness," the OneWhoRefutes indicated. "This is not the familiar voice of They-Who-Summon." "After the passage of ninety cycles, it is not surprising that new chords have been added to the voice and others withdrawn," the One-Who-Anticipates pointed out. "If the link-cousins are in distress, our path is clear!" "Shall I then bend our fateline to meet the new voice?" the One-Who-Commands called for a weighing. "The pursuers press us closely." "The voice calls. Will we pervert our saga by shunning it?" "This is a snare of the WaterBeings, calculated to abort our destinies!" The OneWhoRefutes warned. "Our vital energies are drained to the point of incipient coma by the weapon-whichfeeds-on-life! If we turn aside now, we place ourselves in the jaws of the destroyer!" "Though the voice lies, the symmetry of our existence demands that we answer its appeal," the One-Who-Anticipates declared. "Go to it," The One-WhoRecords sounded a booming arpeggio, combining triumph and defeat. "Let the Djann flame burn brightest in its hour of extinction!" #j#y God, they've fallen for A# t!" Commodore Broadly smacked his fist into his hand and beamed at the young signals lieutenant. He rocked back on his heels, studying the position chart the plot officer had set up for him on the message deck. "We'll make the intercept about here." His finger stabbed at a point a fractional light from the calculated position of the newfound OL station. He broke off as an excited voice burst from the intercom screen. "Commodore Broadly, sir! Urgent from task -- " The yeoman's face disappeared from the screen to be replaced by the fierce visage of the vice-admiral. "Broadly, sheer off and take up course for station and then report yourself under arrest! Commodore Baskov will take command: I've countermanded your damned-fool orders to the OL station! I'm on my way out there now to see what I can salvage -- and when I get back, I'm preferring charges against you that will put you on the beach for the rest of your miserable life!" X I n the beacon station atop the height of ground known as Thunderhead, Carnaby waited before the silent screen. The modification to the circuitry had taken half an hour; setting up the new code sequences, another fifteen minutes. Then another half hour had passed, while the converted beacon beamed out the alien signal. He'd waited long enough. It had been twenty minutes now since the last curt order to stand by; and in the hut a thousand feet below, Terry had been waiting now for nearly five hours, every breath he drew a torture of strangulation. The order had been to put the signal on the air, attempt to delay the enemy ' ship. Either it had worked, or it hadn't. If Fleet had any more instructions for him, they'd have to damn well deliver them in person. He'd done what was required. Now he had to see to the boy. Carnaby rose, again donned the back-pack, opened the door. As he did so, a faint, deep-toned rumble of distant thunder rolled. He stepped outside, squinted up at the sky, a dazzle of mist-gray, maybe the snow squall was headed back this way. That would be bad luck; it would be dose enough as it was. A bright point of light caught his eye, winking from high above, almost at zenith. Carnaby felt his heart take a leap in his chest that almost choked off his breath. For a moment he stood, staring up at it; then he whirled back through the door. "... termand previous instructions!" A new voice was rasping from the speaker. "Terminate all transmissions immediately! JN#, shut down power and vacate station! Repeat, an armed enemy vessel is believed to be vectored in on your signal! This is, repeat, a hostile vessel! You are to cease transmission and abandon station immediately -- " Carnaby's hand slapped the big master lever. Lights died on the panel. Underfoot, the minute vibration jelled into immobility. Sudden silence pressed in. like a tangible force -- a silence broken by a rising mutter from above. "Like that, eh?" Carnaby said to himself through clenched teeth. "Abandon station, eh?" He took three steps to a wall locker, yanked the door wide, took out a short, massive power rifle, still encased in its plastic protective cover. He stripped the oily sheath away, checked the charge There were foot-square windows set on each side of the twenty-foot room. Carnaby went to one. By putting his face flat against the armorplast panel he was able to see the ship, now a flaring fireball dropping in along a wide approach curve. As it descended swiftly, the dark body of the vessel took shape above the glare of the drive. It was a small, blunt-ended ovoid of unfamiliar design, a metallic black in color, decorated fore and aft with the scarlet blazons of a Djann war vessel. The ship was close now, maneuvering to a position a thousand feet directly overhead. Now a small landing craft detached itself from the parked ship and plummeted downward like a stone with a shrill whistling of highspeed rotors, to settle in across the expanseof broken rock in a cloud of pale dust. The black plastic bubble atop the landing sled split like a clamshell. A shape came into view, clambered over the cockpit rim and stood, a cylindrical bronze-black body slung by leather mesenteries from the paired U frames that were its ambulatory members, two pairs of grasping limbs folded above. A second Djann emerged, a third, a fourth. They stood together, immobile, silent, while a minute ticked past. Sweat trickled down the side of Carnaby's face. He breathed shallowly, rapidly, feeling the almost painful thudding of his heart. They'd ordered him to delay the enemy; well, he'd delay them... rfne of the Djann moved suddenly, its strange, jointless limbs moving with twinkling grace and speed. It flowed across to a point from which it could look down across the plain, then angled to the left and reconnoitered the entire circumference of the mountain top. Carnaby moved from window to window to watch it. It rejoined the other three; briefly, they seemed to confer. Then one of the creatures, whether the same one or another Carnaby wasn't sure, started across toward the hut. Carnaby moved back into a position in the lee of a switch gear cabinet. A moment later the Djann appeared at the door. At a distance of fifteen feet, Carnaby saw the lean limbs, like leather-covered metal; the heavy body; the immense faceted eyes that caught the light and sent back fiery glints. For thirty seconds the creature scanned the interior of the structure. Then it withdrew. Carnaby let out a long, shaky breath, watched it lope back to rejoin its companions. Again, the Djann conferred; then one turned to the landing craft. For a long moment Carnaby hesitated. He could stay where he was, do nothing, and the Djann would reboard their vessel and go their way; and in a few hours a fleet unit would heave into view off Longone, and he'd be home safe. But the orders had been to delay the enemy... He centered the sights of the power gun on the alien's body, just behind the fore-legs, and pushed the firing stud. A shaft of purple fire blew the window from its frame, lanced out to smash the up-rearing alien against the side of the sled, sent it skidding in a splatter of molten rock and metal. Carnaby swung the rifle, fired at a second Djann as the group scattered; the stricken creature went down, rolled, came up, stumbling on three limbs. He fired again, knocked the creature spinning, dark fluid spattering from a gaping wound in the barrel-like body. Carnaby swung to cover a third Djann, streaking for the plateau's edge; his shot sent a shower of molten slag arcing high from the spot where it disappeared. He lowered the gun, stepped outside, ran to the corner of the building. The fourth Djann was crouched in the open, thirty feet away; Carnaby saw the glitter of a weapon gripped in the handlike members springing from its back. He brought the gun up, fired in the same instant that light etched the rocks, and a hammerblow struck him crushingly in the side, knocked him back against the wall. He tasted dust in his mouth, was aware of a high, humming sound that seemed to blank out his hearing, his vision, his thoughts... He came to, lying on his side against the wall. Forty feet away, the Djann sprawled, its stiff limbs out-thrust at awkward angles. Carnaby looked down at his side. The Djann particle-gun had torn a gaping rent in his suit, through which he could see bright crimson beads of frozen blood. He groped, found the rifle, dragged it to him. He shook his head to clear away the mist that seemed to obscure his vision. At every move, a terrible sharp pain stabbed outward from his chest. Ribs broken, he thought. Something smashed inside, too. It was hard for him to breathe. The cold stone on which he lay seemed to suck the heat from his body. Across the hundred foot stretch of frost-shattered rock, a sootblack scar marked the spot where the escaping Djann had gone over the edge. Painfully, Carnaby propped the weapon to cover the direction from which attack might come. Then he slumped, his face against the icy rock, watching down the length of the rifle barrel for the next move from the enemy. C# A nother four hours to shift, Admiral," said General Drew, the battle commander acting as co-pilot aboard the racing interceptor. "That's if we don't blow our linings before then." "Bandit still holding position?" The admiral's voice was a grate as of metal against metal. Drew spoke into his lip mike, frowned at the reply. "Yes, sir, Malthusa says he's still stationary. Whether his focus is identical with the LN beacon's fix or not, he isn't sure at that range." "He could be standing by offplanet, looking over the ground," the admiral muttered half to himself. "Not likely, Admiral. He knows we're on his tail." "I know it's not likely, damn it!" the admiral snarled. "But if he isn't, we haven't got a chance." "I suppose the Djann conception of honor requires these beggars to demolish the beacon and hunt down the station personnel, even if it means letting us overhaul them," Drew said. "A piece of damn foolishness on their part, but fortunate for us." "For us, General? I take it you mean yourself and me, not the poor devil that's down there alone with them!" "Just the one man? Well, we'll get off more cheaply than I imagined." The general glanced sideways at the admiral, intent over the controls. "After all, he's Navy. This is his job, what he signed on for." "Kick the converter again, General," Admiral Carnaby said between his teeth. "Right now you can earn your pay by squeezing another quarterlight out of this bucket." '""Touched in a shallow crevice below the rim of the mesa where the house of the WaterBeings stood, the One-WhoRecords quivered under the appalling impact of the deathemanations of his link-brothers. "Now it lies with you alone," the fading thought came from the One-Who-Commands. "But the Water-Being, too, is alone, and in this... there is... a certain euphony..." The last fragile tendril of communication faded. The One-Who-Records expelled a gust of the planet's noxious atmosphere from his ventral orifice-array, with an effort freed his intellect of the shattering extinction-resonances it had absorbed. Cautiously, he probed outward, sensing the strange, fiery mindglow of the alien... Ah. he too was injured! The One-Who-Records shifted his weight from his scalded forelimb, constricted further the flow of vital fluids through the damaged section of his epidermal system. He was weakened by the searing blast that had scored his flank, but still capable of action; and up above, the wounded Water-Being waited. Deftly, the Djann extracted the hand-weapon from the sheath strapped to his side, holding it in a two-handed grip, its broad base resting on his dorsal ridge, its ring-lenses aligned along his body. He wished briefly that he had spent more li periods in the peril-tanks, impressing the weapon's use-syndromes on his reflex system ; but reckless regrets made poor scansion. Now indeed the display-podium of existence narrowed down to a single confrontation: A brief and final act in a century-old drama, with the fate of the mighty epic of Djann resting thereon. The One-Whorecords sounded a single, trumpet-like resonance of exultation and moved forward to fulfill his destiny. XI A t the faint bleat of sound, Carnaby raised his head. How long had he lain here, waiting for the alien to make its move? Maybe an hour, maybe longer. He had passed out at least twice, possibly for no more than a second or two; but it could have been longer. The Djann might even have gotten past 'him -- or crawled along below the ridge, ready now to jump him from a new angle... He thought of Terry Sickle, waiting for him, counting on him. Poor kid; time was running out for him. The sun was dropping low, and the shadows would be closing in. It would be ice cold inside the hut; and down there in the dark the boy was slowly strangling, maybe calling for him... He couldn't wait any longer. To hell with the alien. He'd held him long enough. Painfully, using the wall as a support, Carnaby got to his hands and knees. His side felt as though it had been opened and packed with red-hot stones -- or were they ice-cold? His hands and feet were numb. His face ached. Frostbite. He'd look fine with a frozen ear. Funny how vanity survived as long as life itself... He got to his feet, leaned against the building, worked on breathing. The sky swam past him, fading and brightening. His feet felt like blocks of wood; that wasn't good. He had a long way to go. But the activity would warm him, get the blood flowing, except where the hot stones were. He would be lighter if he could leave them here. His hands moved at his side, groping over torn polyon, the sharp ends of broken wires... He brought his mind back to clarity with an effort. Wouldn't do to start wandering now. The gun caught his eye, lying at his feet. Better pick it up; but to hell with it, too much trouble. Navy property. Can't leave it here for the enemy to find. Enemy. Funny dream about a walking oxy tank, and -- He was looking at the dead Djann, lying, awkward, impossible, thirty feet away. No dream. The damn things were real. He was here, alone, on top of Thunderhead -- But he couldn't be. Flitter was broken down. Have to get another message off via the next tramp steamer that made planetfall. Hadn't been one for... how long? Something moved, a hundred feet away, among the tumble of broken rock. Carnaby ducked, came up with the blast-rifle, fired in a halfcrouch from the hip, saw a big dark shape scramble up and over the edge, saw the wink of yellow light, fired again, cursing the weakness that made the gun buck and yaw in his hands, the darkness that closed over his vision. With hands that were stiff, clumsy, he fired a third time at the swift-darting shape that charged toward him ; and then he was falling, falling... Qtunned by the direct hit from  the energy weapon of the Water-Being, the One-Who-Records fought his way upward through a universe shot through with whirling shapes of fire, to emerge on a plateau of mortal agony. He tried to move, was shocked into paralysis by the cacophony of conflicting motor and sense impressions from shattered limbs and organs. Then I, too, die, the thought came to him with utter finality. And with me dies the oncemighty song of Djann. Failing, his mind groped outward, calling in vain for the familiar touch of his link-brothers -- and abruptly, a sharp sensation impinged on his sensitivity-complex. Concepts of strange and alien shape drifted into his mind, beating at him with compelling urgency from a foreign brain: Youth, aspirations, the ringing bugle of the call-to-arms. A white palace rearing up into yellow sunlight; a bright banner, rippling against blue sky, and the shadows of great trees ranked on green lawns. The taste of grapes, and an odor of flowers; night, and the moon reflected from still water; the touch of a soft hand and the face of a woman, invested with a supernal beauty; chords of a remote music that spoke of the inexpressibly desirable, the irretrievably lost... "Have we warred then, WaterBeings?" the One-Who-Records sent his thought outward. "We who might have been brothers?" With a mighty effort, he summoned his waning strength, sounded a final chord in tribute to that which had been. f Carnaby opened his eyes and looked at the dead Dj ann lying in the crumpled posture of its final agony, not six feet from him. For a moment, a curious sensation of loss plucked at his mind. "Sorry, fellow," he muttered aloud. "I guess you were doing what you had to do, too."' He stood, felt the ground sway under his feet. His head was light, hot; a sharp, clear humming sounded in his ears. He took a step, caught himself as his knees tried to buckle. "Damn it, no time to fall out now," he grunted. He moved past the alien body, paused by the door to the shed. A waft of warm air caressed his cold-numbed face. "Could go inside," he muttered. "Wait there. Ship along in a few hours, maybe. Pick me up... " He shook his head angrily. "Job's not done yet," he said clearly, addressing the white gleam of the ten mile distant peak known as Cream-top. "Just a little longer, Terry," he added. "I'm coming." Painfully, Carnaby made his way to the edge of the plateau, pulled himself up and over and started down. U W e ' d k e  er shift to sub-L ' ' now, Admiral," Drew said, strain showing in his voice. "We're cutting it fine as it is." "Every extra minute at full gain saves a couple of hours," the vice-admiral came back. "That won't help us if we kick out inside the Delta limit and blow ourselves into free ions," the general said coolly. "You've made your point. General!" The admiral kept his eyes fixed on his instruments. Half a minute ticked past. Then he nodded curtly. "All right, kick us out," he snapped, "and we'll see where we stand." The hundred-ton interceptor shuddered as the distorters whined down the scale, allowing the stressed space field that had enclosed the vessel to collapse. A star swam suddenly into the visible spectrum, blazing at planetary distance off the starboard bow at three o'clock high. "Our target's the second body, there." The co-pilot punched the course into the panel. "What would you say, another hour?" The admiral bit off the words. "Make it two," the other replied shortly. He glanced up, caught the admiral's eye on him. "Kidding ourselves won't change anything," he said steadily. Admiral Carnaby narrowed his eyes, opened his mouth to speak, then clamped his jaw shut. "I guess I've been a little snappy with you, George," he said. "I'll ask your pardon. That's my brother down there." "Your... ?" the general's features tightened. "I guess I said some stupid things myself, Tom." He frowned at the instruments, busied himself adjustCarnaby half jumped, half fell the last few yards to the narrow ledge called Halliday's Roost, landed awkwardly in a churn of powdered winddriven snow. For a moment he lay sprawled, then gathered himself, made it to his feet, tottered to the hollow concealing the drifted entrance to the hut. He lowered himself, crawled down into the dark, clammy interior. "Terry," he called hoarsely. A wheezing breath answered him. He felt his way to the boy's side, groped over him. He lay on his side, his legs curled against his chest. "Terry!" Carnaby pulled the lad to a sitting position, he felt him stir feebly. "Terry, I'm back! We have to go now, Terry..." "I knew -- " the boy stopped to draw an agonizing breath -- "you'd come..." He groped, found Carnaby's hand. Carnaby fought the dizziness that threatened to close in on him. He was cold -- colder than he had ever been. The climbing hadn't warmed him. The side wasn't bothering him much now; he could hardly feel it. But he couldn't feel his hands and feet, either. They were like stumps, good for nothing... Clumsily, he backed through the entry, bodily hauling Terry along with him. Outside, the wind lashed at him like frozen whips. Carnaby raised Terry to his feet. The boy leaned against him, slid down, crumpled to the ground. "Terry, you've got to try," Carnaby gasped out. His breath seemed to freeze in his throat. "No time to waste... got to get you to... Doc Lin..." "Lieutenant... I... can't "Terry... you've got to try!" He lifted the boy to his feet. "I'm... scared... Lieutenant... " Terry stood swaying, his slight body quivering, his knees loose. "Don't worry, Terry." Carnaby guided the boy to the point from which they would start the climb down. "Not far now." "Lieutenant... " Sickler caught at Carnaby's arm, clung. "You... better... leave... me." His breath sighed in his throat. "I'll go first." Carnaby heard his own voice as from a great distance. "Take... it easy. I'll be right there... to help..." He forced a breath of sub-zero air into his lungs. The bitter wind moaned around the shattered rock. The dusky afternoon sun shed a reddish light but no heat on the long slope below. "It's late." He mouthed the words with stiff lips. "It's late..." r-pwo hundred thousand feet above the surface of the outpost world Longone, the fleet interceptor split the stratosphere, its receptors fine-tuned to the Djann energy-call emission spectrum. miles of desert," Admiral Carnaby said. "Except for a couple of deserted townsites, not a sign that life ever existed here." "We'll find it, Tom," Drew said. "If they'd lifted, Malthusa would have known -- hold it!" He looked up quickly. "I'm getting something -- yes! It's the typical Djann idler output!" "How far from us?" "Quite a distance... Now it's fading . " The admiral put the ship into a screaming deceleration curve that crushed both men brutally against the restraint of their shock-frames. "Find that signal, George," the vice-admiral grated. "Find it and steer me to it, if you have to pick it out of the air with psi!" "I've got it!" Drew barked. "Steer right, on #. I'd range it at about two thousand kilometers... " vn the bald face of an outcropping of wind-scored stone, Carnaby clung one-handed to a scanty hold, supporting Terry with the other arm. The wind shrieked, buffeting at him; sandfine snow whirled into his face, slashing at his eyes, already halfblinded by the glare. The boy slumped against him, barely conscious. His mind seemed as sluggish now as his half-frozen limbs. Somewhere below, there was a ledge, with shelter from the wind. How far? Ten feet? Fifty? It didn't matter. He had to reach it. He couldn't hold on here, in this wind; in another minute he'd be done for. Carnaby pulled Terry closer, got a better grip with a hand that seemed no more a part of him than the rock against which they  clung. He shifted his purchase with his right foot -- and felt it slip. He was falling, grabbing frantically with one hand at the rock, then dropping through open air -- The impact against drifted snow drove the air from his lungs. Darkness shot through with red fire threatened to close in on him ; he fought to draw a breath, struggling in the claustrophobia of suffocation. With a desperate lunge, he caught a ridge of hard ice, pulled himself back from the brink, then groped, found Terry, lying on his back under the vertically rising wall of rock. The boy stirred. "So... tired..." he whispered. His body arced as he struggled to draw breath. Carnaby pulled himself to a position beside the boy, propped himself with his back against the rock. Dimly, through ice-rimmed eyes, he could see the evening lights of the settlement, far below; so far... He put his arm around the thin body, settled the lad's head gently in his lap, leaned over him to shelter him from the whirling snow. "It's all right, Terry," he said. "You can rest now." Qupported on three narrow pen cils of beamed force, the fleet interceptor slowly circuited the Djann yacht, hovering on its idling null-G generators a thousand feet above the towering white mountain. "Nothing alive there," the copilot said. "Not a whisper on the life-detection scale." "Take her down." Vice-Admiral Carnaby squinted through S-R lenses which had darkened almost to opacity in response to the frost-white glare from below. "The shack looks all right, but that doesn't look like a Mark # flitter parked beside it." The heavy fleet boat descended swiftly under the expert guidance of the battle officer. At fifty feet, he leveled off, orbited the station. "I count four dead Djann," the admiral said in a brittle voice. "Tracks," the general pointed. "Leading off there..." "Put her down, George!" The hundred-foot boat settled in with a crunching of rock and ice, its shark's prow overhanging the edge of the tiny plateau. The hatch cycle open; the two men emerged. At the spot where Carnaby had lain in wait for the last of the aliens, they paused, staring silently at the glossy patch of dark blood, and at the dead Djann beside it. Then they followed the irregularly spaced footprints across to the edge. "He was still on his feet -- but that's about all," the battle officer said. "George, can you operate that Spider boat?" The admiral indicated the Djann landing sled. "Certainly." "Let's go." I t was twilight half an hour later when the admiral, peering through the obscuring haze, saw the snow-drifted shapes huddled in the shadow of an overhang. Fifty feet lower, the general settled the sled into a precarious landing on a narrow shelf. It was a ten minute climb back to their objective. Vice Admiral Carnaby pulled himself up the last yard, looked across the icy ledge at the figure in the faded blue polyon cold suit. He saw the weathered and lined face, glazed with ice; the closed eyes, the gnarled and bloody hands, the great wound in the side. The general came up beside him, stared silently, then went forward. "I'm sorry, Admiral," he said a moment later. "He's dead. Frozen. Both of them." The admiral came up, went to Carnaby's side. "I'm sorry, Jimmy," he said. "Sorry." "I don't understand," the general said. "He could have stayed up above, in the station. He'd have been all right there. What in the world was he doing down here?" "What he always did," Admiral Carnaby said. "His duty." . with anfltmre materials you can easily make, that you Will ba using your Super Directional Mike # minutes after you obtain tb ordinary store materials. Easy Instructions. # N. Highland Ave., Hollywood, Calif. # How odd these Earthmen were ! Their most bitter differences were only a matter of taste ! r T'he breakdown at high velocity had cost them nearly six weeks of arduous toil in their cumbersome space gear to repair and had shot them outward -- dangerously low on fuel and food -- far from civilization, out toward the very rim of the galaxy. G'ard and his mate E'lim had little choice; even should their fuel hold out -- which was highly doubtful -- they would be reduced to eating the mah-hide covers of the navigation tables long before they reached a Mervais outpost. They had to find fuel and food. G'ard consulted the tables and set course for the nearest likely star, a faint, negative-magnitude yellow whose size and age showed some promise of planetary development. As the old yellow brightened in the forward screens, the tablescope gave encouraging news. There were nine planets. After deceleration, however, the odds narrowed considerably. There appeared to be only one planet whose temperature range and spectrographic profile indicated some likelihood of affording both fuel and protoplasmic life suitable for food. This planet, the third from its sun, was inspected at close range, and after twenty orbits G'ard conned the ship to a smooth landing on one of the major land-masses in the northern hemisphere. T Tnfortunately, the blast of landing destroyed several square poods of some sort of grain crop, and when G'ard stepped down from the ship to begin his hunt for fuel, he was met by an irate farmer who -- no doubt angry at the destruction of his fields and shocked by G'ard's resemblance to one of the fiercer forms of carniverous life on the planet -- delivered the contents of both barrels of an over-and-under .# Shotgun at him. The pellets, of course, did not penetrate the Mervais' thick hide, and with the translator held to his lips, he tried his best to placate the farmer. The translator had been stocked with planetary phrases gleaned from monitoring twelve or fourteen channels of communications during the twenty orbits of inspection. "Double your pleasure, double your fun!" said G'ard, his three left arms raised in formal salute. "Jesus Christ!" said the farmer and ran pell-mell back to his miserable shack huddled at the edge of the burned field. G'ard fiddled with the controls of the translator and shouted after the fleeing farmer: "We need only food and fuel! Your cooperation will be greatly appreciated! This is a public service announcement!" But the farmer paid no attention. Poor as it was, the shack was equipped with a telephone line, and by the time E'lim had read off the fuel detector and dropped the ship's fuel inductor hose down the farmer's well, there was the scream of sirens, and a portly individual equipped with a rubber truncheon and a pistol, accompanied by a dozen similarly equipped deputies, arrived in Hie farmyard. E'lim retreated into the ship and started the inductor pumps to fill the ship's tanks. G'ard boosted the translator volume to full and spoke again: "We come in peace in our time. We want nothing but a full grocery cart and a tiger in our tank! Live light! Live modern! With G'ard and E'lim! Progress is our middle name!" A crowd began to gather. It grew larger and segregated itself automatically into two slightly intermingling groups. E'lim appeared with the fat reel of corral tape and began to lay it -- white and bright -- in two adjoining fan-shaped wedges extending out from the ship for the best part of a pood. T"he crowd scattered at first, and there were ineffectual shots from the portly one and his assistants. But after E'lim had finished and returned to the ship, the crowd surged back again to gape open-mouthed at its vast bulk. The portly one with the truncheon, frustrated at his impotence, spoke angrily over the communicator in his vehicle and then called his assistants to him. They could do nothing about the ship until reinforcements arrived; there remained only the crowd. They found the white tapes coiivenient to mark the division between the two groups, and they used their truncheons to keep the groups segregated. A small person with a white truck began to sell some sort of confection; he sold first to one group and then to the other. He was the only one beside the men with truncheons who seemed to be able to pass freely from one group to the other. E'lim signaled to G'ard that the tanks were full. G'ard counted the crowd. Off in the distance there was the rumble of armored vehicles, and overhead the ominous drone of aircraft. G'ard turned the translator to full volume again. "Thank you," he said. "Thank you for tuning in! You have been a wonderful audience!" He withdrew into the ship and reeled in the inductor hose and the corral tapes. When all was in place, he closed the cargo hatch and started the engines for takeoff. That evening, after the complex course back to the heart of the galaxy had been calculated and fed into the autopilot, G'ard and E'lim relaxed over their evening meal. G'ard said: "I'm sorry we couldn't stay longer to study that curious planet. I've gone over the translator input material a bit, and I think I can explain why that thick one with the weapon separated all those other ones into two groups." "Oh really?" said E'lim. "I wondered about that." "Yes," said G'ard. "Seems there is some subtle difference among these creatures, although Gloog knows they looked enough alike." "What is it?" inquired E'lim. "Some have darker skins than others," said G'ard. "Here, look. This is a photograph I made while we were loading fuel. Notice, the thick one has made all those with dark skins stand here, and all those with light skins stand there." E'lim shook her head in wonderment, her polished tusks gleaming in the dying light of the cooking fire. "Imagine that. Such a tiny difference!" "Apparently they believe there is a real substantive difference between the light-skinned ones and the dark-skinned ones." E'lim shook her head again. "How strange. I'm sure they must be the same species." "Of course," said G'ard. "But maybe they know something about themselves we weren't able to observe." E'lim shrugged and began to clear the table of the remains of their dinner. "Could be," she said. "I'll fix one of the light-skinned ones for dinner tomorrow night, and we can compare for ourfor information nphe time has come for one : more column devoted exclusively to questions from the readers. The first of them concerns comets, and the letter I have reads: "I can't quite figure out whether I am supposed to consider them as members of the solar system or as interlopers from space. If I knew whether most of them orbit in the plane of the ecliptic it would help me make up my mind, but I haven't been able to find that much out. Do you know the answer to that one?" Well, I think I do, but let everybody judge for himself after I have presented the material. The early astronomers who considered comets celestial phenomena -- the Aristotelian philosophers insisted that they were atmospheric phenomena -- did not say much about the shape of their orbits. Johannes Kepler went on record as thinking that the orbits of comets were probably straight lines and not closed curves like the orbits of the planets. Until the time of Dr. Edmond Halley every comet was taken to be a one-time visitor to the sun and to the solar system, and Halley himself held that belief at first. In around # Halley began assembling a table of comets that had been well reported as to time and position in the sky and came to the conclusion that the comets of #, # and # might have been the same comet. If so, it would return in #. Halley did not live to see the return of the comet which then was named after him, but this return proved that there was at least one comet that moved in a closed orbit. Of course astronomers started to watch for other comets with even greater interest than before, and the main question asked of each newly discovered comet was whether it was a "periodic comet" (with a closed orbit) or a non-periodic comet, a one-time visitor to the sun. By about the year # the position of most astronomers was that comets were visitors from deep space. But a certain percentage of these comets had the bad luck to pass close to a planet on such a visit, and the gravitational disturbance in the comet orbit caused by the planet could easily force that comet to assume a new orbit, a closed orbit. The planets were, therefore, responsible for the existence of periodic comets, and the larger the planet the more periodic comets could be credited to it. The periodic comets clearly indicated Which planet had made them periodic; the aphelion of the new orbit was, as a rule, a little farther from the sun than the orbit of the planet that had caused the "capture." It became customary to refer to the comets captured by the same planet as the "comet family" of that planet, and nobody was surprised to learn that Jupiter had the most in its comet family. Of course the periodic comets had elliptical orbits, while the orbits of the non-periodic comets were said to be parabolic orbits -- though it was much more probable that these orbits really were hyperbolas. Naturally, the .larger the number of apparent positions in the sky that have been observed and recorded, the more reliable the calculation of the comet's orbit. Early in this century professor A. O. Leuschner of the University of California noticed that comets that had been observed for only a short time were always said to have had parabolic orbits. Leuschner then made himself a table of comet orbits and paid special attention to the length of time a particular comet had been under observation. The result, published by the Astronomical Society of the Pacific in April, #, caused a great deal of second thoughts. Condensed, Leuschner 's findings were the following: Number of days a comet was under observation: # # days #-# days # #I days Nnmber of orbits found to be parabolic: # per cent # per cent # per cent This seemed to indicate that at least a large number of those orbits that had been thought to be parabolic might have turned out to be very elongated ellipses if that comet could have been observed for a longer time. Professor Leuschner concluded: "The theory that, in general, comets are permanent members of our solar system seems to have been greatly strengthened by the foregoing preliminary statistics." The first result was the recalculation of a few orbits, Comet # II had been thought to have had an open orbit. The German mathematician Thraen showed that a more careful calculation produced an elliptical orbit. Professor Elis Stromgren in Copenhagen went over the orbits of concluded that one had reasons to doubt that these two comets had displayed hyperbolic orbits. All this led, gradually, to the concept of a "comet cloud," say half a light-year beyond the orbit of Neptune. Since this comet cloud was still under the gravitational influence of the sun and therefore had to move through space along with the sun, the comets, in general, were declared to be a part of the solar system. Unfortunately the position of a comet orbit relative to the ecliptic is not a touchstone as to its membership in the solar system or not. When a comet (presumably coming from that comet cloud and approaching the sun for the first time) is captured by a planet its orbit is twisted violently, and the twist might well involve the third dimension, so that the final orbit forms a steep angle with the ecliptic. Comets that travel at an angle of very nearly # degrees but are very definitely periodic have been put on record. It is true, though, that the short-period comets do not deviate from the plane of the ecliptic very much. Even if that comet cloud half a light-year away should not exist, the vast majority of all comets must be considered permanent members of the solar system, even those with an orbital period of # years. (Several such are known.) But a planet can also accelerate the speed of a comet along its orbit, which means that an elongated ellipse could be changed into a hyperbola. If that is the case the comet would leave our solar system and could', after a very long time, approach another solar system. Since this has been seen to happen in our own solar system, we must assume that it can happen in another solar system too. Therefore a new comet could be a stray from deep space, but it would literally be one in a million. Tlse vanished elements '  "his section was prompted by a letter from an executive in Chicago who asked "whatever became of virginium?" He explained that he had learned about the then recent discovery of the element virginium while in college, but that his later work did not involve chemistry in any form or shape, not even remotely. Recently his son brought a modem version of the Periodic Table into the house. My correspondent remembered virginium, could not find it in the table, and both he and his son concluded that it must be there under a different name. "But," he wrote, "I always thought that the discoverer of something gives it its name and that this name is permanent." Yes, that is true; the rule is that the name is given by the discoverer or else by somebody else with the approval of the discoverer. If the discoverer does not approve somebody else's suggestion that suggestion is discarded. This happened in the case of Jupiter-V, the fifth moon of Jupiter to be discovered and the one that is closest to the planet. It was discovered (at midnight on September #, #) by the American astronomer Edward Emerson Barnard. The French astronomer Camille Flammarion suggested that it be named Amalthea, in Greek mythology the nursemaid of Jupiter, but Barnard rejected the suggestion. By then everybody was talking about "the fifth moon of Jupiter," and Barnard insisted on the designation Jupiter-V. Only during the last twenty years the name Amalthea has been slowly creeping into usage. But for the name given by the discoverer, or approved by the discoverer, to become "official" two conditions must be fulfilled. The first is that it has not been used earlier for something else. An English zoologist learned that lesson when he named a mammal from Australia that was just becoming known "platypus." It turned out that about ten years earlier a German zoologist had given that name to a genus of small beetles. Since the beetles had that name first they retained it, and the Australian platypus had to be renamed; its zoological name is Ornithorhynchus. The second condition is that the discoverer had to be right, in other words that he actually made a discovery. And that is where "virginium" fell down. The announcement had been a mistake. It had been made in # by Dr. Fred Allison of the Alabama Polytechnic Institute, and he had named "his" element after the state in which he was born. It is not quite known what he had done wrong; apparently he used a misleading method of analysis. Of course mistakes in the chemistry of the lesser known elements had been made before. Around the year # the Swedish chemist Carl Gustaf Mosander, a friend of Jons Jakob Berzelius, had announced an "earth" which he called "didymia," from the Greek word for "twin" because it seemed to him to be a twin of lanthanum. The term "earth" was then used for substances that could not be dissolved in water or in alcohol but could be dissolved in acids. The chemists of that time already knew that an "earth" was usually the oxide or the carbonate (and sometimes a sulphide) of a metal. If Mosander had succeeded in isolating the metal in his "didymia," the metal would have received the name of didymium. Mosander never did succeed; and sixty years later, in #, the Austrian chemist Carl Auer, Baron von Welsbach, showed why. "Didymia" was a mixture of praseodymia and neodymia, two of the so-called rare earth elements. A little later Auer von Welsbach -- some of my readers may be old enough to remember the "Welsbach mantle" -- discovered two more of these elements and named them cassiopeium and aldebaranium. But this time he had come too late. The French chemist Georges IJrbain had discovered them earlier and had named them lutetium (the cassiopeium of Welsbach) and neoytterbium, later shortened to ytterbium. Then George Urbain made a mistake, and the English chemist Henry GwynJeffries Moseley proved it to him. Urbain was delighted, not because he had made a mistake but because Moseley's proof involved a new method for arranging the table of the elements. Mendeleyeff had arranged them by atomic weight. Moseley did it by "atomic number," namely the number of electrons around an atom which, in turn, shows the number of atomic charges in the nucleus. This did not change the Periodic Table very much, but it made it more precise. Because of Moseley's numbers one could state, positively that in # only elements ##, ##, ##, ##, ## and ##I were still missing, plus possible elements heavier than uranium (##). Mistakes like Allison's with his "virginium" were caused by the systematic hunt for these missing elements. To begin with the lightest, the German team of Dr. Ida Tacke and Dr. Walter Noddack announced in # that they had discovered ## which they named "masurium" and ## which they named rhenium. "Masurium" was put in quotation marks because it was a mistake; rhenium was a discovery. Nowadays ## is named technetium. It does not have any stable isotopes, though one of these isotopes has an impressively long half-life, namely # years. The missing ##I was announced in # by Professor B. Smith Hopkins of the University of Ilabout the same time Professor Luigi Rolla of the University of Florence thought that he had discovered it and named it "florentium." It was not actually discovered until # and is now called promethium. Like ## it has no stable isotopes and the one with the longest half-life has one of only # years. In #I George Urbain thought that he had discovered ## and had named it "celtium" (this was the mistake where Moseley showed him that he had been wrong; it was a mixture of several elements). The actual discovery took place in Copenhagen in # (hence the name hafnium from the Latin name of Copenhagen), but the discoverers were not Danes. They were the Hungarian George von Hevesy and the Dutchman Dirk Coster. Element ## was announced in #I by Fred Allison and Edgar J. Murphy and, since they were working in Alabama, they called it "alabamine." It is now called astatine (for "unstable") because it has no stable isotopes. The one with the longest half-life can boast only # hours. The actual discovery took place in #. And now we come to ##, the "virginium" that has caused the whole discussion. It had still another name; the Roumanian chemist Horia Hulubei wanted to name it "moldavium" after the river Moldau in Bohemia. He was mistaken too, and it was Mademoiselle Marguerite Perey in Paris, who could show that ## was present in a substance she was investigating. That was in #, and the name became francium. It is even less stable than any of the others. The longestlived isotope of francium known has a half-life of only # minutes. This leaves element ##, and here we have a case where the discoverer did not have his way in naming it. It was discovered in # by Otto Hahn and Lise Meitner, and they called it protoactinium; the name was soon shortened to protactinium. But then Otto Hahn found that it was identical with an element discovered in # by Kasimir Fajans and O. H. Goehring. They had found a substance with a half-life of a little less than # minutes. Since it was so shortlived they had named it "brevium," from Latin breve which means "short"; a lawyer's "brief" is derived from the same word -- except that it usually isn't. Hahn said the name brevium should go to the element found by him and Lise Meitner since Fajans and Goehring had found it first and named it. But he had to admit that the half-life of his discovery was "over # years" and the various international scientific organizations simply said "no" to Hahn. They would not accept the name "brevium" for such an element. As a matter of fact they were even more in the right than they thought, for the half-life of protactinium is # years. The two Otto Hahns Hphe name of Otto Hahn was in the public eye in September #, partly because of the announcement that the first atomicpropelled ship built by West Germany had been named Otto Hahn and partly because the Enrico Fermi Award of the Atomic Energy Commission for # was awarded to Otto Hahn, Lise Meitner and Fritz Strassmann. It was the first time that this award was given to foreign scientists, and the New York Times reported this fact. Three days later I received a letter containing the clipping from the Times. The writer of the letter wanted to know whether the Otto Hahn who 'had just received the Enrico Fermi Award and the Otto Hahn discussed on pp. #-# of my book Watchers of the Skies were related, maybe father and son. The Otto Hahn mentioned in my book had published, in #, a book on fossil organisms in chondritic meteorYear of Firing Satellites Total number of still in orbit orbiting pieces (including satellites) # (  #) # (  #) # (    #) (until Sept. #) ites, a theme that was revived a few years ago. Though I own a copy of the book by this earlier Otto Hahn, I have not been able to find out much about him. But the Otto Hahn who discovered protactinium and later uranium fission was bom in Frankfurt am Main on March #, #, and his father's Christian name had been Heinrich, and he had not been a scientist, not even an amateur scientist. He came from a family of grape growers and settled in Frankfurt as a glazier. Since the name Hahn is not rare in Germany, and Otto is one of the most common given names in Germany -- my own father was named Otto -- I think it is safe to say that the two Otto Hahns are not related at all. The number of artificial satellites Qometimes the reply to a short k' question 'has to be fairly long, and here is a case in point. The question was on a postcard from a reader in Portland, Oregon, and it simply said: "Could you tell me how many artificial satellites are in orbit right now?" The postmark said that this postcard had been mailed on September #, #, when Gemini XI was in orbit, a fact which may have triggered the question. Well, with the aid of the Satellite Situation Reports of the Goddard Space Flight Center in Greenbelt, Maryland, I can attempt an answer, but my answer may be off by two or three satellites and a dozen or two of other orbiting "space junk." The center of the galaxy The table includes Gemini XI which has meanwhile returned to earth. One of the Russian Cosmos satellites re-entered at the same time so that on September # the number of orbiting satellites was #. On the same date two satellites (Russia's Luna # and America's Lunar Orbiter I) were in orbit around the moon and will stay in orbit around the moon, while a total of # planetary probes (including some upper stages of the rockets that put them into these orbits) were in orbit around the sun. Now what about these figures in parantheses, the (-(-#) for #I and the three figures for #? These are small pieces resulting from unexplained explosions. Presumably so-called "destruct charges" went into action when they shouldn't have, or the remaining fuel in an orbiting top stage exploded. The (-(-#) and (-(-#) in # are of Russian origin; the others originated with American shots. Such small pieces rarely stay in orbit for very long, so that the figures given in my tabulation do not hold true any more when this issue of the magazine reaches its readers. A nother reader, also living in Chicago, came up with an interesting question. He wrote that he knew that our solar system is about two thirds of the distance from the center of our galaxy to its rim so that, if we accept the figure of # lightyears for the radius of the galaxy we are roughly # light-years from the center. He added that he also knew that we cannot see the center of our galaxy because of intervening clouds of cosmic dust. But, he said, if the center were visible to us, in which direction would I have to look? His astronomy book did not tell him that. No, most astronomy books don't, as I found out when I started to dig a little in order to answer the question. But here is the prescription: arm yourself with a star chart, wait for a clear night, get out of the city and then try to find the constellation of Sagittarius. Look at the approximate center of that constellation and you are looking in the direction of the center of our galaxy. Too bad we can't actually see it, it would be a glorious sight to be   ik  Bongolia was not the biggest of the United Nations -- but for at least a time if was the loudest! TJadibax, Bangolia, March #th.  ' Dr. Hodiroy Dabigam, newly elected president of the Republic of the United Bongolias, today presided in ceremonies during which the flag of the Bongolian Republic was raised over the Sanctuary, the principal building of the capital city of Badibax. The Sanctuary, built in the fourteenth century by European traders, was today rechristened Palace of the Presidents by Dr. Hodiroy, who was cheered by an enthusiastic crowd estimated by newsmen at around four thousand. Dr. Hodiroy announced that Bangolia will seek admission to the United Nations, in order to "take our rightful place in the councils of the mighty." Vice admiral K. C. Baines, commander of the U. S. #th Fleet, was among the American representatives at the ceremony, which was also attended by delegations from a number of other nations, including communist China. New York, April #st. The Republic of the United Bangolias today vas officially admitted to the United Nations. New York, April #nd. Sodibox Gozinaz Hodiroy, head of the Bongolian delegation to the United Nations, today demanded that Bongolia be admitted to a seat on the Security Council. Mr. Sodibox charged that it is unfair to have only a comparatively few nations represented on the Security Council. "Who are they?" he demanded. "Is this right? They are few. We are many. Why should they have it and not we?" Mr. Sodibox, who spoke in native costume, also charged that many crimes had been committed against his country by the European traders who established themselves in the fourteenth century at the Bongolian capital, Badibax. Mr. Sodibox stated that it was not known just what nation these traders belonged to, but he charged that their presence had held back the development of Bongolian culture, reduced his nation to peonage and wreaked tremendous physical and psychological damage upon his people, damage which still manifested itself today. Mr. Sodibox demanded that reparations be paid by all the European nations, plus the U. S., Canada, Mexico, Australia, New Zealand and the "other colonialist powers responsible for the outrage." Washington, April #th. When asked today what the U. S. proposed to do about the Bongolian demand for reparations, the Secretary of State replied that he was a little puzzled by Mr. Sodibox's charge, insofar as the United States did not exist in the fourteenth century, when the alleged crimes took place. The fourteenth century, he pointed out, includes dates from the beginning of the year # through to the end of the year #, and the American continent was not even discovered by Columbus till #, one hundred years later. The United States, he said, sympathized with the Bongolian Republic, but naturally could not be expected to pay for crimes it had never committed. New York, April #th. Sodibox Gozinaz Hodiroy, chief of the Bongolian delegation to the United Nations, today charged the American Secretary of State with bad faith. In an impassioned speech, Mr. Sodibox declared, "Look at my people! Have they not suffered? It is the American imperialists who have committed this crime! They are responsible! And when they are called to account before the councils of the mighty they try to squirm out by some jugglery with numbers! Are numbers more important than the sufferings of my people?" Washington, April #th. In his news conference this morning, the President was asked his views on the Bongolian crisis. After a considerable pause, he replied that while the United States felt great sympathy for all who suffered from poverty and want, nevertheless the United States could not accept the blame for a crime committed by persons unknown, some four hundred years before the United States was founded. Badibax, Bongolia, April #th. Speaking before a roaring crowd officially estimated at some seventeen thousand. President Dr. Hodiroy Dabigam accused the United States of "treason to the principle of self-determination of the nations, treason to the principal of responsibility for past crimes, treason against race, religion, color, national origin, and the payments of past debts." He likened the U. S. President to a dog licking up the vomit of another dog, whom he identified as the U. S. Secretary of State. President Dr. Hodiroy warned that "the soverign peoples of the world will not long ignore such insults as these." The Americans, he stated, are running dogs for the nations of Europe, which seek to ecsape their responsibility for the crimes against Bongolia, and the Americans moreover are descendants of these Europeans, and therefore in it with them. America, President Dr. Hodiroy warned, had best beware, lest the dispossessed nations of South America, Africa, Asia and all the world rise in one body, led by the Republic of the United Bongolias, and "claim the vengeance which has been unpaid now for six hundred years." At the climax of President Hodiroy's speech, the U. S. flag was burned, the Secretary of State was hanged in effigy, and an effigy of the American president was thrown into the streets to be spat upon, defiled and picked to pieces by the frenzied mob. In addition, three U. S. sailors were reported missing. New York, April #th. Sodibox Gozinaz Hodiroy, speaking to reporters, today charged that the riots in Bongolia "were fomented by the inflammatory speeches of the American President and Secretary of State, who are therefore personally responsible for them. They have caused them by their refusal to pay for their crimes." Mr. Sodibox was asked by one reporter for the date of his birth. Mr. Sodibox replied that he was fortyone years old. The reporter then asked Mr. Sodibox what he would do if he were charged with a rape that had occurred fifty years ago. Mr. Sodibox refused to answer the question. Washington, April #th. Senator Clyde Deebling today called for "immediate full-scale economic aid to the Bongolian Republic," which he said "would otherwise be in danger of falling into the hands of the communists." In an unprecedented scene, Senator Deebling was booed for fifteen minutes and finally forced to sit down. The view here is that the government of Bongolia is lucky not to have done all this a hundred years ago. But since war between the present-day U. S. and Bongolia, which in actuality is a moderately large island in the Sadinak Straits, would be ridiculous, we are in a predicament to know just what to do about it. A great many congressmen, meanwhile, report receiving angry telegrams from their constituents demanding to know what has happened to the American sailors. New York, April #th. A number of delegates from Afro-Asian countries are reportedly urging Sodibox Gozinaz, head of the delegation from Bongolia, to take it slower in his attacks on the U. S. These delegates, it is reported, feel that Mr. Sodibox is rousing antagonisms that will not help their efforts to obtain more economic aid from the U. S. New York, April #th. Sodibox Gozinaz Hodiroy, the Bongolian delegate to the U.N., today charged Great Britain, France, Spain, Italy, the Netherlands, the Soviet Union and Greece, with complicity in the attempt to avoid payment for the depredations of European traders who invaded Bongolia in the fourteenth century. Since it is not known exactly what nationality these traders were, Mr. Sodibox affirmed his government's position that "all alike must share in the responsibility." Mr. Sodibox estimates the damage done to Bongolia by gotigs. The kittagotig is the new official unit of Bongolian currency. Its value is fixed by the Bongolian government at twice the value of the U. S. dollar. Badibax. Bongolia, April #th. No satisfactory answer having been received from the governments of Great Britain, France, Spain, Italy, the Netherlands, the Soviet Union and Greece, President Dr. Hodiroy Dabigam, speaking to a frenzied rally estimated officially at # persons, stated that these nations, along with the United States and other guilty parties, owed the Bongolian Republic two billion kittagotigs, plus interest compounded annually at twelve per cent since the year #, for their "infamous crimes against the Bongolian peoples, crimes including rape, incest, murder, pillage, brutality, usury, extortion and seizure of lands public and private." At the climax of his speech, President Dr. Hodiroy personally hurled down to the mob effigies of the chiefs of state of Great Britain, France, Spain, Italy, the Netherlands, the Soviet Union and Greece, which were spat on, defiled and kicked around the public square. Later, the national flags of these nations were lashed with whips, pounded with clubs and then burned to the frenzied cheers of the mob. New York, April #th. Sodibox Gozinaz Hodiroy, chief of the delegation from the Republic of the United Bongolias, appeared in the U. N. General Assembly this morning, wearing his national costume, with the addition of four dried hands dangling from the front and rear of a strap worn across his left shoulder. These hands, Mr. Sodibox said, are "symbols of the suffering of my people at the hands of the foreign exploiters." When asked where these dried hands came from, Mr. Sodibox replied that they were obtained from "enemies of the state." Washington, April #th. "Unimpeachable government sources" state today that repeated queries to the Bongolian government about the fate of the three missing U. S. sailors have gone unanswered. Badibax, Bongolia, April #th. Persistent rumors are reported here that two white Americans and a Negro American are being exhibited in wooden cages in a kind of carnival held on the outskirts of Badibax. Sharpedged shells, it is reported, are thrown through the bars at the prisoners, and those who hit them win prizes. The description of these men matches that of the mission U. S. sailors. With the #th Fleet in the Straits of Sadinak, April #th. A predawn raid by U. S. Marines this morning recovered the three U. S. sailors missing for more than a week. All three men are reported in serious condition, suffering from hunger, thirst, loss of blood and many deep and badly infected cuts. New York, April #th. In an impassioned speech before the U. N. General Assembly, Mr. Sodibox Gozinaz Hodiroy, his face smeared with blood and dirt, and wearing the Bongolian "suit of eighteen pleading heads," made an impassioned attack upon the United States for its "arrogant interference in Bongolian domestic affairs." He charged the U. S. with "aggression, provocation, trespass and the theft of Bongolian Government prisoners." Mr. Sodibox likened the U. S. to a rich landowner who steals chickens from his impoverished neighbor. As Mr. Sodibox reached the climax of his speech, one of the dried heads slipped loose from its rawhide thong, fell on the table and rolled off onto the floor. The General Assembly adjourned early, without voting on Mr. Sodibox's demand for a vote of censure against the U. S. Badibax, Bongolia, April #th. In an impassioned speech to a frenzied mob officially estimated at eighty thousand persons, President Dr. Hodiroy Dabigam accused the U. S. of "wanton naked aggression against the sovereign state of the Republic of the United Bongolias" and warned that "all oppressed peoples of the world will rise up behind the Bongolian martyrs and hurl themselves upon the American aggressors in a holy bonganap." (The Bongolian word "bonganap" is not directly translatable. It does not mean "war" or "crusade," but refers more to the slaughter of the enemy, followed by the breaking of the bones of the enemy dead. This is considered to cause further pain to those who have already been killed.) President Dr. Hodiroy further accused the American Marines of cowardice, charging that they came armed with modern weapons "only because they are afraid to fight like men, with spears, knives, and stranglewhips." (The "stranglewhip" is a long, slender cord with heavy knout at the end. It is said that skillful wielders of this weapon can coil it around an enemy's neck from behind, without coming close enough for him to hear their approach; then, by clever manipulation of the whip, the wielder can strangle the enemy to death without ever getting close enough for the enemy to strike back.) President Dr. Hodiroy further announced that he holds the U. S. president "personally and immediately responsible for this outrage and hereby demands a full and immediate explanation and apology for this unwarranted intrusion upon sovereign Bongolian territory. Otherwise the U. S. will be subject to retaliation by the full weight of Bongolian military might." It is reported that nearly four hundred Chinese communist technicians, military advisors and specialists in guerilla warfare have arrived in Bongolia since the beginning of the year. With the #th Fleet near the Straits of Sadinak. April #th. Vice Admiral K. C. Baines, commander of naval forces here, has reportedly been petitioned by his contingent of Marines, many of whom wish to go ashore at Badibax in answer to the Bongolian president's accusation of "cowardice." The story is that the Marines would be happy to go after the Bongolian armed only with belts, bayonets or barehanded and are confident they could "clean the place out in an hour." One enlisted man described the capital city of Badibax as "about a medium-sized town, with the ocean in front, the jungle behind, the Kratigatik River to the west and the Chicago dump to the east." New York, April #th. AfroAsian members of the U. N. are visibly shunning the Bongolian delegation. This appears to be in response to the widely quoted Bongolian claim that "Bongolian is the natural leader of the Afro-Asian bloc." Mr. Sodibox Gozinaz, speaking to reporters, today reasserted this position, charging that the other Afro-Asian nations "are backward and have no culture." Washington, April #th. Usually reliable sources here state that there is no truth to the humor currently circulating that the U. S. plans a punitive expedition against the Bongolians. An official spokesman stated, "We've got our men back, and that's what we were after." Asked about the personal feelings of high government officials toward the Bongolians, the spokesman refused comment. Badibax, Bongolia, April #th. Addressing a huge rally and speaking from the Palace of the Presidents, President Dr. Hodiroy Dabigam announced tonight completion of a new treaty with communist China. This treaty, President Dr. Hodiroy told the cheering crowd provides for economic assistance and mutual aid and defense. Accordingly, said Dr. Hodiroy, he hereby calls upon communist China "to come at once to the aid of oppressed Bongolia." Amid the wild cheers of a crowd officially estimated at one hundred thousand, President Dr. Hodiroy declared, "we now call upon our pledged allies to hurl themselves at once into universal mortal conflict at all points with the mutual enemy who has sullied the soil of the Republic of the United Bongolias. We will do the same, in turn, if our ally is ever attacked." Peking, April #st. No word has yet been announced here about the "American aggression" in rescuing three captured U. S. sailors from the Bongolians. There is also no word about the treaty. Moscow, April #rd. A high Soviet official contacted here today was asked about the apparent predominance of Chinese communist influence in Bongolia. He replied smilingly that he understood that the Chinese were not perfectly happy with their new ally, but the Soviet Union "does not wish to interfere." Badibax, Bongolia, April #th. President Dr. Hodiroy Dabigam, addressing a wildly enthusiastic crowd officially estimated at a called again tonight for the "immediate destruction by our Chinese allies of the American imperialists who committed rapine, murder, trespass and larceny against our people by their brutal armed aggression." President Dr. Hodiroy injected a new note into the demand by observing, "We have over four hundred Chinese here -- they are in our power, remember." New York, April #th. The head of the Bongolian delegation, Sodibox Gozinaz Hodiroy attempted to speak today, but the hall emptied so rapidly that he was left with no audience. Mr. Sodibox was wearing his "suit of eighteen pleading heads." A number of delegates, interviewed outside, stated that in their opinion the admission of Bongolia to the world body had been "premature." Washington, April #th. A number of U. S. senators and congressmen are reportedly agreed that the whole body of assumptions underlying the U. S. attitude toward the U. N. and many foreign nations needs to be re-examined. The "Bongolian mess" was the reason named by most of them for crystallizing this belief. Peking, April #th. In a formal warning to President Dr. Hodiroy Dabigam, the Chinese communist government today called for the immediate release of any Chinese nationals now held by the Bongolians as hostages. "Serious consequences may result," the Chinese warn, if these hostages are not immediately released unharmed. Badibax, Bongolia, April #th. President Dr. Hodiroy Dabigam, in an impassioned speech to an persons, today declared "bonganap" (war to the death, and then smash the enemy's bones) against the Chinese communists that he charged are trying to take over the island. New York, April #th. Sodibox Gozinaz Hodiroy, head of the Bongolian delegation to the U. N., today called upon the world body to unite in defense of a member nation and destroy communist China. The Chinese, Mr. Sodibox declared, are "heavily invading Bongolia despite heroic resistance by the Bongolian armed forces." No action was taken by the U. N., pending further information. With the #th Fleet in the Straits of Sadinak, April #th. Firing from Bongolia could be heard tonight on board ships of the #th Fleet cruising outside Bongolian territorial waters. If the Chinese are putting fresh "invasion troops" ashore here, they must be landing them from invisible ships. Aerial observation all day has revealed nothing remotely like a seaborne invasion force. Badibax, Bongolia, April #th. President Dr. Hodiroy Dabigam announced today that he has assumed "immediate full control over all Bongolian land, sea, air and space forces, with the rank of Field-Marshal General." President Dr. Field-Marshal General Hodiroy then announced completion of the successful bonganap against the Chinese communists by a "flank-attack combined with reverse enfilade fire by a seaborne invasion force of Shock troops under my direct command." President Dr. Field-Marshal General Hodiroy then warned all states, singly and collectively, to consider this result of Bongolian Armed Forces in action and heed the warning. "China," he said, "is a large country. But we have defeated her crushingly." Moscow, April #th. Word of the Bongolian statement on their "victory" over "Chinese invaders" reached a group of leading Soviet officials at an informal reception here tonight. The Russians made no official statement, but were reported by the Americans present to have "gone into hysterics" after reading the Bongolian victory announcement. Peking, April #th. On the eve of the big May Day celebration, the mood of high officials in this capital can only be described by the image of a volcano pent up under a layer of ice five miles thick. Washington, May #st. Ships of the U. S. #th Fleet, operating in the Sadinak Straits, are reported to have fished a large number of Chinese survivors out of the waters off Bongolia. Owing to the mutual anti-Bongolian sentiment, the Chinese appear to have talked freely to U. S. intelligence officers. What evidently happened was that the Bongolians, armed with weapons supplied by the Chinese, carried out a night sneak attack against the Chinese, who were outnumbered and mostly split up into small groups to begin with. The Chinese were slaughtered piecemeal, no more than perhaps one out of five having gotten away, many of these seriously wounded. New York, May #nd. At a meeting of the Security Council today, it was unanimously decided to take no action on the Bongolian charge of Chinese aggression. New York, May #rd. Sodibox Gozinaz Hodiroy, head of the Bongolian delegation to the United Nations, today announced that "the free and soverign nation of the Republic of the United Bongolias hereby breaks and severs all relations with the United Nations, unilaterally and irrevocably permanently withdraws from the United Nations and declares 'doziwak' (this word, "doziwak," does not mean "war" but a peculiarly devastating insult; it is not directly translatable from the Bongolian) upon the United Nations and all the members thereof." Mr. Sodibox, who donned his "suit of the fourteen angry heads" before speaking, immediately left the U. N. Building followed by the rest of his delegation. Upon leaving the U. N. grounds, Mr. Sodibox was at once arrested by the New York City police, on suspicion of murder. New York, May #rd. The Police Commissioner denied today that the New York police had any intention of releasing Sodibox Gozinaz Hodiroy or his accomplices, "till we find out where all those dried heads came from. They got those heads off of somebody. The question is -- Who?" by A. Bertram Chandler by Keith Laumer and many more in the April IF, on sale now! Young Priests Adytum # They owned their world outright. It didn't matter a bit that it was only an oasis on a dead planet! "peter the Funny sat on a metal stool in one of the furthest rooms of a north leg of Adytum #, gazing fondly at the wooden clarinet in his hands. He had discovered it in a time capsule buried in a peak on the western range. There had been an annotation attached, which read : "Used by Benny Goodman, during his Carnegie Hall Concert." To Peter there was no historic quality in the discovery of an instrument he'd never seen before, or of the other memorabilia, such as Goodman's Carnegie Hall album as well as his classical recording of Debussy's First Rhapsody tor Clarinet with the Philharmonic Symphony, the baseball bat which had cracked out Willy Mays' #th homer, the original draft of John Steinbeck's Nobel Prize speech, the rifle which had killed John F. Kennedy, the pair of Elvis Presley slacks, the bullet believed to be the first fired in the War of Viet Nam -- all selected by a committee assigned to bring together a collection of objects with a catholic range to represent a period of American history from # to #. Peter cared about nothing but the clarinet. He placed a vintage LP on the turntable of the player kept in perfect repair by pressing the button which brought the Repair Robot. He half-closed his eyes and silently fingered the passages of Goodman's Sing, Sing, Sing solo. When it had been completed, he stopped the turntable and repeated the same musical phrases on the clarinet himself -- perfectly. Then he revised his embouchure and played an exemplary symphonic cadenza, this time employing the rounded, flutelike tone of the classical musician. Not wholly pleased, he repeated the phrasing again and again. A thin young man, pale from his exile in this otherwise abandoned section of the Adytum, he wore narrow slacks and a bulky knit shirt which he'd worn when he'd defected from the Young Priests. His hair, which had been worn in the long page-boy style used by the rest, had repeatedly fallen over his eyes during practice sessions; he had cut it to a bristled closecropped style more practical and comfortable. After three hours of intense, concentrated practice, Peter capped the mouthpiece and placed the clarinet carefully on a bench to walk into another room where food buttons lined a metal wall. He punched one, then held a plastic cup beneath a spigot. Synthetic, but nutritious, tomato soup poured forth. Before his defection he could not remember having tasted any other food than the hamburgers and shakes so loved by all the others. Here he had experimented; in the course of time he had quite naturally begun to eat a balanced diet. Then he returned to his practice. 'Tthe Adytum used twenty-six square miles of underground space. Built into a tilted plateau in the Sierra Nevadas, its tunnels twisted through highly compressed schists and slates, granite and dibase, and the later Cretaceous, Tertiary sediments and volcanics. Supreme Government of the Western Hemisphere had originally evolved the plan and managed to maintain reasonable secrecy. The public at large was not informed of the purpose of the Adytums, but rather was led to believe that each represented a bomb-testing facility. During the final year before international destruction, panic had mounted so that mass runs on the underground facilities would have been inevitable, creating impossible conditions of overcrowding. Consequently announcement of the availability of the retreats was made only after the first missiles had been released. Some were in deserts. Most were in mountains. In the southern section of the Adytum the Young Priests walked naked through a shower room where mechanical arms soaped, rinsed and toweled their fat bodies to a remarkable state of cleanliness. Then, dressed in the same costume worn by Peter the Funny in his northern-wing retreat, an area of the Adytum dismissed two and a half years ago by the group as 'Crap-land,' they marched into the Burger 'n' Shake Room, where buttons were pushed and the consequent results were devoured. They sat along a table, shouting and laughing, twenty females, twenty males. The difference in sex was not identifiable from a distance, now that they were clothed. A discerning eye would have had to be closer. As they ate, a steady sound came from an eternally running tape. It was one which had been produced electronically, creating a result which resembled a giant wind blowing through a clutter of loose cymbals, as an overriding 'voice' repeated, "Rabiddity-dowbow, rabiddity-dow-bow." Parents who had originally accompanied the Young Priests into the Adytum had suggested that the sound was a reminder of a deepthroated idiot making pleas of anguish. But that was before Sanguinary Day. "Rabiddity-dow-bow," said one of forty. "Rabiddity-dow-bow," said another. "Rabiddity-dow-bow!" called the group in symphony. I n one of the few habits retained from the parental years, the group filed into the Dental Room, where gentle-handed robots scrubbed their teeth efficiently. It was perhaps because of this parent-gentleness that the habit was retained; it had also prevented tooth decay, if not obesity. The group skipped into the Contraception Room to make the day safe for frolic. Motivation for this was based upon their combined philosophy: "Bring a kid into this lousy world?" Maternity Robots waited in the Birth Room, flawlessly efficient if buttons were pressed. But they had been in disuse since the group had arrived. They dashed down a corridor to pick up their Survivo-Instruments: razor-bladed axes, with springing blades shooting from the butts of handles. They had been used on Sanguinary Day. They were now carried not so much out of fear of attack by wild animal or alien survivor, neither of which they had seen for a very long time, but rather out of pride -- realistic reminders of when they had hacked and cut apart that which they most resented. They scampered down a glistening white corridor to an entrance-exit chamber, where they would leave the Adytum without effecting the climatizing of the structure's interior. There they stood straight and fat, breathing easily against the hissing sounds of transition. The first time they had ventured into this chamber -- the result of a joint decision -- they had hunched in fright as the process began. There might, they had known, have been radiation at this altitude. But the winds had been kind, failing to blow the fallout from the desecrated flatlands below. And so experience had bred nerve. When the broad door slid open, they rushed outside boldly, knowing that the warm time was precious, that winter would come soon, a time when they would be restricted to the interior until the snows again melted. Roger, Debra, Sonny, Billy, Sue, Ellie, Howie -- all forty ran along a path covered with dry pine needles fallen from trees whose high branches shadowed the earth. "Wheee!" screamed the girls. "Shee -- ute!" shouted the boys, in manly fashion. ' IT" he boys wrestled with eachother, and the girls called encouragement. Mountains were craggy and brown with snowy tips. The sun was warm in a cloud-streaked sky. A lake lay in an oval of delicate blue, bordered by yellow sand. If there were wild animals to watch from the thick woods, they were too canny to reveal proximity, The boys and girls did not care. The boys wrestled. The girls shrilled. Then the boys turned on the girls, who shrieked and ran. A cry exploded, "Do it!" When the young people had accomplished that game, they ran again, over rocks, over fallen trees, through crevices, up and down the rises, into the small vallies, up. again, down again, mindlessly, shouting, singing, "Rabiddity-dow-bow...!" They were who remained of the original eighty who had been the first to enter Adytum #, following the emergency proclamation. The eighty had represented parents and children who had been attending Camp All Day, whose grounds had been but a few miles away. The program of the camp had been a relatively new innovation, though an inevitable one. As soon as the families arrived, the children were given control by the chief camp councillor, an esthetically inclined young man named Arthur Pomroy. The children were in the #-# age bracket. And it was their privilege to lie about in the recreation room, watching television, listening to their favorite electronic music, consuming burgers and shakes, as the parents scurried about doing the various activities assigned to them by their children. For Mom and Da'd there was a wild selection of crafts, skills and athletic activities to which to devote themselves: leather work, beads, leaf identification, cooking, archery, boating, swimming, track, volley ball -- dozens of others. The singular duty of the children was to make final judgment upon their parents' degrees of accomplishment. And they were a critical jury. Though none participated in the various activities in order to know the problems of accomplishment, ' they nevertheless were capable of being severe in their judgments. A mother or father who fell short in a given enterprise was given a proportionate number of demerits by their children, resulting in additional work chores. In order to please, the parents returned to their efforts with renewed determination. #hen the launching of the ' 'missiles had been announced, the campers sped by automobile to the Adytum. The adults immediately organized themselves into efficient work groups, as the children gathered in the TV Room to watch the store of tapes reserved there by the Government. It was there that the children made the decision. One had stretched indolently, watching the large screen, and said, "Who needs them?" An hour later they found the closet containing the Survivo-Instruments. In a feeling of tenderness it was decided that none would have to attack his own parents, but rather those of another. Late that afternoon they descended upon the grownups. Surprise and shock rendered the victims powerless, and it was over quickly. Arthur Pomroy, the camp councillor and a glib, literate allusionist to the end -- though an inaccurate one, considering the female children involved -- was run through by one of the blades sprung from the butt of a Survivo-Instrument, and shouted, "Sanguinary Day, committed by the foul young priests of Adytum...!" Later, as new arrivals came, the Young Priests allowed them to enter an entrance-exit chamber, then destroyed them. Finally no more came. The Cremation Room was overworked for a time, but it had been reliably efficient. The Young Priests had lost only two of their original young band of forty-two. Gabriel had stumbled into a crevice and broken his leg. He was left there until he died three days later, then they got him out and threw him into the Cremation Room. The other was Peter the Funny, so named because he was decidedly the peculiar one; he hated strange, self-invented melodies; he sometimes failed to play the doit game because a girl he wanted more than another was with someone else; he was often mentally preoccupied. He wandered off by himself, the odd fellow, and probably broke a leg as the other one had, then died. But it didn't matter to the group, because he was odd and funny anyway. Nobody had worried about Peter since he'd gone. Cheeks pink as the cherry milkshakes they consumed, they made their way along the rim of a volcanically created basin. A stream spilled over rock into a thundering falls, the fast-dropping water creating a sparkling sheet of icy fire against the bright sun. Thick vegetation protected the banks of the curling stream when they had gone up beyond the falls. They leaped, sprawled, frolicked, unmindful of the fact that they were moving toward the opposite end of the Adytum. It was only when they came over a rise to see the entrance to the extending leg of the main structure did they realize that they had come so far. "Crap-land!" said Roger in disgust. "Crap-land!" Debra said in total agreement. They stared at the door to an entrance-exit chamber. Decision to abandon this northern section of the Adytum had been made arbitrarily one day by Billy, who had proclaimed dramatically, "That is Crap-land!" They had never come here since, until now. But now Billy said: "Lets go in." "Crap-land!" said Ellie, affronted. "'Was. Now it's Jn-land!" r T'hey ran to the door and pressed the admitting button. Moments later they were running through the corridors, intoxicated by the rediscovery of that which they had once so rigidly rejected. They careened through hallway after hallway, until finally they heard a strange sound. They stopped listening. The girls were ready to flee. But Howie whispered, "Can't afford an alien here!" Survi voInstruments were in forty hands. They stalked forward, pressed by the instinct to survive in the fashion they had shaped. They stopped near a door behind which the sound originated. Roger crept closer, touched a button, then jumped back as the door slid open. Roger, Debra, Sonny, Sue, Billy, Howie -- all -- moved forward to stare in astonishment at Peter the Funny, sitting on a stool with his clarinet, looking back at them with wide, innocent eyes. They encircled him. "Thought you were dead." "No," said Peter, shrugging. '"Why'd you cut your hair?" Peter was silent. '"You're skinny." Peter remained silent. "Where you been all this time?" "Here." "In Crapland?" "You're here," Peter said simply. "It was Crap-land," Billy said defensively. "Now it's n-land." "Okay," Peter said. "Thought you were dead!" Sue shouted. "I'm not." "What have you been doing?" Peter shrugged again. "Why did you run off and hide!" Ellie said. Peter held up the clarinet. "What is it?" "I don't know." "Does it shoot? Kill?" Howie asked. "Hell, no," Peter the Funny said. "It plays." "Plays?" Roger asked, eyes searching the instrument. "Let it play!" Sue said, voice edged with contempt. Peter paused self-consciously, then fitted his lips around' the mouthpiece. A small vein showed on his left temple as he blew. A clear, mellow tone of the expertly managed instrument poured forth; he trilled cadenzas in a dazzling display of triumph. He stopped. He held the clarinet in his hands. "Crap!" Billy shouted finally. "Crap!" Ellie yelled. "Rabiddity-dow-bow!" another girl shrilled. Peter shrugged a third time, no longer looking at them. "Where's the button that makes it go!" Howie shouted. "There isn't any!" T he room was silent except for their breathing as they stared at the clarinet. Peter the Funny said softly. "There were old records. I listened to them. Then I tried to do it, like it sounded. Every day, all two years since I found it. There isn't any button. I do it!" "Give it to me." Roger commanded, stepping closer, his round, pink face flushing. Peter stared back at him, then finally handed him the instrument. Roger held it clumsily in pudgy hands. He examined the keys, the pads, the mouthpiece, the reed. Finally he put it to his lips and blew. The instrument growled, squeaked and complained. Roger handed it to Billy, who got the same results. Sonny tried, then gave it back to Peter, ordering grimly, "Make it play!" Peter sat sullenly. "Make it play!" Peter lifted the instrument. A cadenza rolled effortlessly, as Peter's fingers flicked with precision. A SurvivdInstrument cleaved the back of his head. Thirty-nine other hatchets flashed. When there was nothing left but pulp and fragmented bone, they broke the clarinet into a thousand bits and pieces. As they ran for the entranceexit chamber, Billy proclaimed absolutely, "Crap-land!" #(# Title #, United States Code). #. Date of filing: October #, #. #. Title of Publication: Galaxy Magazine. #. Frequency of issue: Bi-monthly. #. Location of known offices of publication: #I Hudson Street, New York, New York #... #. Location of headquarters or general business offices of the publishers: #I Hudson Street, New York, New York #. Names and addresses of the publisher, editor and managing editor. Publisher: Robert M. Guinn, #I Hudson Street, New York, New York #. Editor: Frederik Pohl, #I Hudson Street, New York, New York #. Managing Editor: None. #. Owner: Galaxy Publishing Corporation. #I Hudson Street, New York, New York #; Robert M. Guinn (sole stockholder), #I Hudson Street, New York, New York #. #. Known bondholders, mortgages and other security holders owning or holding I percent or more of total amount of bonds, mortgages or other securities: None. #. Paragraphs # and # include, in cases where the stockholders or security holder appears upon the books of the company as trustee or in any ether fiduciary relation, the name of the person or corporation for whom such trustee is acting, also the statements in the two paragraphs show the affiant's full knowledge and as to the circumstances and conditions under which stockholders and security holders who do not appear upon the books of the company as trustees, hold stock and securities in a capacity other than that of a bona fide owner. Names and addresses of individuals who are stockholders of a corporation which itself is a stockholder or holder of bonds, mortgages or other securities of the publishing corporation have been Included In paragraphs # and # when the interests of such individuals are equivalent to I percent or more of the total amount of the stock or securities of the publishing corporation. #. Total no. copies printed (net press run). Average no. copies each issue during preceding # months: #. ingle issue nearest to filing date: #. B. Paid circulation: #. Sales through dealers and carriers, street vendors and counter salts. Average no. copies eacn issue during preceding # months: #; Single issue nearest filing date: #. #. Mail subscriptions: Average no. copies each issue during preceding # months, #; Single issue nearest to filing date, #. C. Total paid circulation: Average no. copies each issue during preceding # months, #; Single issue nearest to filing date, #. D. Free distribution (including samples) by mail, carrier or other means: Average no. copies each issue during preceding # months. #; Single issue nearest to filing date, #: E. Total distribution (sum of C and D) : Average no. copies each issue during preceding # months, #; Single issue nearest to filing date, #. F. Office use, left-over, unaccounted, spoiled after printing: Average no. copies each issue during preceding # months, #; Single issue nearest to filing date, #. G. Total (sum of E and F -- should equal net press run shown in A) ; Average no. copies each issue during preceding # months, #. Single issue nearest to filing date, #. I certify that the statements made by me above are correct and complete. Robert M. Guinn, Publisher. Whoever had brought the Esks to Earth had returned for his crop! I D eep within the assassin-proof vault, a traditional dragon symbolizing good fortune flaunted his gold-painted tail above the most important telescreen. Across this surveillance screen moved Chiu Hsing, Saving Star, two-door sedans rolling off an assembly line in distant Shanghai. Click, televised from even further south, in Canton well fed students in traditional dacron robes sprang erect to face a blackboard of chemical formulae. Click, televised erect as if disdaining underground silos and contemptuous of strategic dispersal, protruding here above the pink-walled courtyard of Peking's ancient Winter Palace, a gleaming nose-cone symbolizing -- "Show what's really important," Dr. West challenged. "We both know what feeds all this -- " Tapeworm, you press me too much pain, the thought flickered faintly within Dr. West's brain. Beside Dr. West, the thin fingers on the control console remained obstinately motionless. Dr. West could feel the other man's resistance like sparks within his own skull. Authoritatively, Dr. West withdrew his support. The opposing face sagged as paralysis again spread from its stroke-damaged brain. Dr. West returned his support, and the narrow eyes widened. The two men were alone in the Command Vault beneath Peking, but they were not alone. Jow!" Dr. West commanded  aloud, and beside him the unparalyzed fingers moved more obediently across the numbered pushbuttons on the control console. Click, on the surveillance screen, shimmering across a thousand miles, appeared the contorted mountains of Szechuan Province laboriously terraced. Up new tiers of glittering mountain rice paddies, swarming shapes with hoes clambered into graying rain. Closer, Dr. West thought. Signal for a closer view. Beside him the man's fingers, which had been paralyzed, moved. Click-click across the thousand miles, and in Szechuan Province a telelens panned along the rain-gray mountain. Across tiny rice paddies, beaded along a precipice, swept the rain. Dissolving mudlips slipped. Whiskered rice paddies smaller than bathtubs burst down the terraces. Scurrying Esks struggled to repair dissolving edges with dissolving mud. The whole cliff's about to slide. Dr. W est thought as the telelens zoomed at a random rain-drenched face. In this moment of peril, the surveillance screen was flooded by the Esk's infuriatingly senseless grin. "Dammit, even now, that one's looking North!" Dr. West shouted, his body tightening in another of his uncontrollable surges of rage and frustration. "Every day. More and more Esks looking at the sky." His voice choked as his breathing squeezed agonizingly tight. His rage or fear was making his heart muscle wince. Beside him at the console the thin hand contracted like a dying spider. Dr. West felt his own pain both gasped for breath. He blinked at Mao Ill's loud-gasping face, now waxen above the luxurious black dacron robe. Instinctively, Dr. West's hand slid another tiny white pill under his own tongue. It was 'his heart, not Mao Ill's. The stinging sensation beneath his tongue helped him relax even before the .# mg. nitroglycerine tablet dissolved, diffused, reopened the constricted arteries within the cramped muscle which was his heart. He relaxed, sheathed with sweat. Beside him the partially parabreathing rhythm, emitting rhythmic hissing sounds in the Command Vault # feet beneath Peking. On the telescreen the random Esk still stood grinning at the sky world, all smiling into space. "There is nothing up there but sky," Dr. West muttered. U nconscious of the surveillance lens, the Esk .bent his rainwashed back once more, and his obedient hands scooped mud upon the dissolving rim of the rice terrace. Beside him worked a child, and another child, dozens of Esk children working rhythmically in the rain. So much more quickly maturing than Chinese children, they appeared to be twelve-year-olds. Dr. West estimated this swarm of children had been born two years ago. In another year they would be reproducing babies of their own. The first Esks had needed # years to mature. Recent generations were maturing in # years. Faster and faster! "You fool!" Dr. West shouted are human. But such inhumanly efficient mothers and embryos! A one month gestation period?" Dr. West shuddered. "Human?" All over the once barren mountains and marginal deserts of China, the spreading Esk population under Chinese control was handworking the sand, rock and thin soil. After Dr. West had paracapsuled down in Szechuan Province, he had witnessed Esks terracing mountains so steep a Chinese commune worker would starve. Up there. Dr. West thought, even a man's hardest labor could not produce the equivalent of # calories of rice energy each day he needs to keep him working and alive. Yet these smiling Esks were eating less than # calories of rice energy each day and working strongly. On submarginal land where Chinese commune workers would have starved, these Esks were producing a lice surplus. "You fool!" Dr. West glared at are leaping fifty years of Marxist-Maoist agricultural frustration? Yes, you have a rice surplus this year. Yes, you are elbowing into world trade. With surplus Chinese industrial workers and troops all over Southeast Asia and spreading west. You are increasing the Esks to produce an even bigger agricultural surplus next year, but the Principle of Diminishing Returns is not an economist's myth. And the ghost breathing on your neck is Malthus." That discredited # th-Century English pessimist, Mao Ill's thoughts taunted, who did not foresee the scientific improvement of agriculture or the -- "How can you talk about scientific agriculture?" Dr. West shouted and recovered his breath. "Even assuming scientific agriculture in the sea, this planet has limits! The human population is only doubling every twenty-five years. We both know the Esk population is doubling every year in China." Dr. West stared at Mao Ill's lopsidedly smiling face and added bitingly : "Are you master or tool? The first few Esks did not appear in the Arctic because Maoist theology wished them there." At this, Mao Ill's thought-projection turned as blank as Arctic ice. I f there is a purpose in life, Dr. West thought and oddly visualized a spinning globe with a Geographic North Pole set in the white Arctic Ocean and, rotating closely around it, the bare rocks of Canada's Boothia Peninsula, present locus of the Earth's magnetic lines of force, of the North Magnetic Pole. There he had discovered the first few grinning Eskimos who were not -- "What are they?" Dr. West croaked, his thoughts circling back in the old rut. So nonviolent, so obedient, so happily increasing as if they can feel their purpose approaching. Always smiling, no matter what we do to them, as if they feel their purpose approaching. Closer every day. "What is their purpose? Their purpose can't be our purpose!" No purpose, Mao Ill's thoughts derided Dr. West with startling humor for a paralytic, who was gasping for breath. No purpose anywhere. End purpose of Universe when I die equals nothing. No ten thousand years of Maoism. Nothing. So you cannot frighten me with too many Esks. Mao Ill's throat corded with effort, and he managed to gasp aloud. "Nothing frightens me after what you did to me, my brain tapeworm. You -- " His voice was cut off. Dr. West's forehead wrinkled with effort, as Mao Ill's voice gurgled to silence. But Mao Ill's thoughts like javelins penetrated Dr. West. My power is nothing. Squirm, my tapeworm. So shrewd, their plan to invade me with you. But your success is nothing. Mao Ill's face contorted like a smile. Squirm in this intestine of power, my tapeworm. You a new leader? I laugh. Since the beginning of time, the world has been impossible. What can you do? Dr. West's thoughts and body tightened defensively, and Mao Ill's face sagged. His transmitted thoughts were blurred by pain. Dr. West watched him gasping for breath. It would be catastrophic to let him die. Cold with sweat, Dr. West squirmed on the console chair. Instructions must have been given me, his thoughts revolved, in case I succeeded like this. He moaned with motionless effort turned inward. There was no coherent clue to his net line of action. His memory seemed torn apart. He knew the electrointerrogation after his "capture" had contributed to his present disorganization. And this symbiotic relaas parasitic -- must be disorganizing both of them. His dreams -- until he began Ill's dreams had awakened him. T he pink walls enclosing the Great Square had echoed from marching troops which awakened Dr. West, who imagined it was his own dream. Then dim ranks of children wearing red bandanas around their throats had passed through Dr. West's mind even though he was awake. Endless ranks of children with red balloons, white balloons, and Dr. West felt a growing sensation be watching them from his dream. "Mao Tse-Tung, wan shui! Mao Tse-Tung wan shui!" their shrill voices shouted. " May Mao TseTung live ten thousand years!" In unison the balloons in the dream were released. But Mao Tse-tung had been dead for nearbeen an unknown young man then. Dr. West realized that Mao before the interregnum of committees and armies which followed the death of Mao TseTung. The following fatherly figure, Mao II, had been a desperation in the Command Vault, whether in command of China or subtly trapped by a coalition of generals, Dr. West still was unable to determine. "Command into the telecomm," Dr. West blurted. "Speak to your interrogators on the surface who failed to protect you from me. Order them to prepare any Esk. I -- you want to ask that Esk one question." Mao Ill's breath hissed out, and Dr. West allowed the paralyzed hands to move across the console. Without Dr. West's mental concentration, Mao Ill's strokeparalyzed body was useless sinew, skin and bones. Now it moved as II Such a small decision, Mao Ill's thought derided. To question an Esk. For twenty years we have been peeling their brains like onions to find nothing. They are simply mutated Eskimos. Nothing more. As Mao Ill's finger stabbed a pattern of buttons, Dr. West detected no . discernible treachery in Mao Ill's thoughts. Colossal conTapeworm, you will learn that Esks contain no magical racial memory. What magical question can you ask? My technicians have questioned them electrically until I was ill from the smell of charring flesh. Such innocent people Esks cannot even begin to think of lies to confess. There was a humming from the communications contact with the surface interrogation clinic, and Dr. West allowed Mao Ill's voice to speak. What emerged were Dr. West's orders. The distant answer: "Within fifteen minutes an Esk will be positioned and ready for questions, Chiu Hsing." Click. Dr. West's eyebrows rose. "Chiu Hsing, an honorific title meaning Saving Star? That also is the name of your mass-production automobile." Dr. West laughed softly as him. W ith the dignity of a mandarhappiness." As he detected the derision in scowled. "You are a monomaniac, convicted fifteen years ago of attempted Eskimo genocide," Mao Ill's voice rushed as if he expected Dr. West to shut him off. "You would not be here if I had not suffered my brain-stroke, false doctor. You have such little plans. To question an Esk until he dies. Listen, my tapeworm, the deepest words you will excavate from a stupid Esk are their incorrect Arctic myths, a confusion of bear worship and imperialist Bible fables." science has proved Esks are nothing but mutated Eskimos." His voice shrilled. "You fraud, perhaps you were in the Arctic when the Esks still were few. But it is I who saw the future for China, who ordered the rescue of a hundred Esks from Canadian starvation." "And twenty years later you "They are as human as I am, and more human than you, you ed for breath. As Dr. West mentally strangled his speech, Mao Ill's thoughts continued attacking. Tapeworm, you are sitting in my Command Vault as if you imagine you control the greatest organized power on Earth. Yet your mind is so small, you are planning to waste time personally interrogating, yes, torturing one little Esk. Dr. West said nothing. Finally he nodded his head. "As you say, the questioning is a small step. A larger step will follow." Dr. West improvised, forcing his weary to reappear before the world." That plan now elaborated so swiftly in Dr. West's mind he thought he accidentally must have cued some original hypnoinstructions. "You are going to reappear before the telecamera to demonstrate that your rumored retirement, nice word, is false. You have recovered from the rumored stroke. You are going to ask for an international teleconference between you and -- " No name automatically was formed in Dr. West's voice. Dr. West blinked. Nothing flowed, no well ordered plan from his damaged memory. If the Harvard Circle had implanted further instructions in case he reached Mao alone. Had he always been alone? "The subject of the teleconference will be -- " Dr. West waited. Nothing. He made his own decision based on his own beliefs of thirty years. "You will propose a split-screen teleconference with the President of the United States. Before a world audience you will negotiate for international population control of the Esks."  ' surprise. "Your monomania reappears in another new disguise. Impossible ideal. More impossible than weapons control." cious. "The United States could never agree to limitation of your Esk population. You look startled, my tapeworm. Either our electrointerrogation burned holes in your memory, or those murderous plotters in the C.I.A. neglected to correctly inform you what has happened in the United States during the last fifteen years." Dr. West blinked in confusion. "Don't you remember where you -- slept during the last fifteen least I have seen your dossier. Do I know more than you? The New China News Agency knows where you were. Fifteen years ago, in Canada you were convicted of genocide, as the whole outraged world remembers. You were coddled in the New Ottawa Reformation Center. For some reason, which I do not know, soon you were moved punitively to what Canadians euphemistically refer to as The Cold Room. So you can't know what's truly happened. You've been asleep for fifteen years. Were you startled to awaken in the United States? You confessed to my own interrogators that you regained consciousness in a large basement room in a large building across the river from Washington." ialists finally had a use for you -- you mass murderer. Y ou were stolen from an indeterminant sentence, rescued because one of your former colleagues in population control research had a new job." Dr. West blinked. A circle of faces had peered down at him. Familiar? He 'had been startled how old Fred looked. Beside him the embarrassed man with the hypo appeared so old. "Sammy!" It was Dr. Sam Wynoski, still a consultant in chemopsychiatry for government agencies. After "Therapeutic Adjustment" they had taken him upstairs to the Assistant Director, who was -- Dr. West tensed. "I know all that, I know all that, the Harvard Circle!" he shouted as if in guilt. "Shut up or I'll stop your breathing." But I have said so little, Mao Ill's thoughts persisted. Now you have proper negative feelings because the C.I.A. used you as mechanistically as a guided missile. Blind tapeworm, never were you told what is happening. I am going to show you what truly is happening in the United States. His skeletal hand crept across the console toward the telescreen controls. Tapeworm, the United States no longer is what they described to you. Those imperialistic warmongers never let you out of the Central Intelligence Agency building to see -- With a frightened thought, Dr. West stopped Mao Ill's hand on the television controls. The worst sin is ignorance, Mao Ill's thoughts slashed. "Your attempt is -- to confuse me," Dr. West gasped. "Trying to disorient me, so I'll lose my -- need to take action, lose my desire to control you." My motive is exactly that, Mao true regardless of the motive of the one who brings them to your attention. Let your eyes see truth, see tele-broadcasts relayed from our satellites stationed above America and films made by enlightened tourists. Dr. West's throat tightened. "I reject your attack. I don't want -- " He closed his eyes. "Give orders through your foreign office," Dr. West shouted. "Now! Transmit to your so-called ambassador in Warsaw, to make an offer, an. ultimatum for a teleconference within one week with the President of the United' States." iixxrhat a beautiful flower," West had released his voice "is each moment of life. Particularly beautiful is the last flower seen by a mountain climber whose grip is weakening on the precipice of life. I am that climber, and you are roped to me, tapeworm. My military could not approve of such a conference." "I don't give a damn what your generals approve." "But the art of government is quite complex. During the three years since my first brainstroke, the generals have been watching each other while waiting for me to die." Mao Ill's face contorted. "Already there must be rumors of your presence in this hole, my faith-healer, but each general has hesitated to take action because this would arouse the suspicions of the others as to his real purpose." hearted generals! Each man dreams of the power to save the world. Each desires the empty thing which is down here in the Command Vault." Dr. West said nothing. "Is it power or the ghost of if I disappoint my generals and tell them that my health has been regained, that I plan to embark on a revisionist foreign policy without their guidance, that I intend to recognize and dignify the existence of the United States by engaging in a teleconference with that barbarian assassin whose capital is Hollywood, or Toledo or Washington, my generals will conclude I have gone mad or have been captured by a rumored non-Chinese faith-healer. My generals will be forced to unite and rescue me." Dr. West glanced at the ceiling. Supposedly, it was # feet to the surface. ing down through the concrete slab beneath the Winter Palace. Twentyfive years ago when my power was democratically confirmed, I ordered construction of this vault as a patriotic base against an imperialist or Russian revisionist pre-emptive nuclear attack. It was designed so that revisionist assassins could not fight their way down to this vault. Under the concrete surface cap was entombed the device. Since then the architects of my vault's defense have died. But shrewd small device. An overimaginative general once intimated that I hold the whole city of Peking a hostage against my assassination. But truly it is a very small device only intended to seal off entry to this vault. Not even the Inner City would be obliterated." Where is the detonation control? Dr. West thought. erals and my loyal surface guard and the civil police and my Party police all could agree to trust one another, it would be a simple matter to drill down a series of exploratory holes and eventually disconnect the device." Dr. West found himself listening for the elevator. "Careful technicians with small loss of life should be able to locate the alarms and gas jets in the long shaft even though all plans were burned twenty years ago when the architects were lia pleased young boy. "Then soldiers can be lowered on long cables. It would be fatal to use the inadvertently visualized a switch on the control console. "Pull it and immobilize the elevator if you panic. But the soldiers will come down on ropes. They will push my servants aside because my servants are non-violent, even too innocent to poison me." "Then all your servants down here are Esks," Dr. West said. "The soldiers will push my servants aside and rescue me -- from you." "Then, welcome them," Dr. West retorted. "If this is what will happen, you should be happy to start the flow of events. Simply give orders to prepare for the teleconference. Now give the orders!" the subtle understanding necessary for a leader who desires to continue his long reign. Let me explain to you -- " D r West's brow wrinkles deepas his terrible cranial pain echoed dizzily into Dr. West, who relaxed the pain. If he killed the old man he would be left with -- nothing. gasped, "for either of us. The generals will come down to rescue something from you, my tapeworm. Not me, my power. For them, my living body will be an embarrassment like a mangy dog." He laughed bitterly. "But a dead leader can be used as a political martyr, you -- C.I.A. assassin." "Goddammit, give the orders for the teleconference!" Dr. West repeated. Dr. West had to wait for the grayness to clear from Mao Ill's brain. and a managed a twisted smile. "What is the simplest way to rid an old dog of his tapeworm? It is to smash his skull and give him a glorious funeral through the Great Square of Peking. This is the way I would like to die; but consider, are either of us ready?" Dr. West's rage whirled Mao Ill's thoughts into gray confusion. Unexpectedly, Dr. 'West glimpsed Mao Ill's visualization of an inconspicuous keyhole, a locked panel in the console. Now rumbling from the surface as he twisted in pain, and Dr. West felt the childhood clutch of claustrothe key, detonating the nuclear device, erupting the Winter Palace, sealing them # feet beneath Peking. Where was the key? Dr. West knelt beside Mao Ill's contorted body on the floor and lifted the silver snakechain from his neck, drawing out of the black dacron robe the skin-tarnished key. My control isn't as all-encompassing as I thought. I never detected the existence of the key, but perhaps you never thought of it until now -- I hope. He hung the key around his own neck. When Dr. West helped Mao Ill's limp body back onto the chair in front of the console, he could detect no more mental resistance. Mao Ill's surprisingly determined resistance to a teleconference seemed at an end. His thin fingers depressed the proper buttons on the console. His sagging lips mouthed Dr. West's orders to the Chinese Foreign Office, and Dr. West warmed with excitement as he heard his orders being transmitted into action. A lthough the Chinese Federation of Nations now held three seats in the United Nations General Assembly, and their dacron red-and-black robes no longer attracted tourist attention within the glass-walled U. N. sanctuary on Manhattan Island, all diplomatic contact with the United States was carried on within the Catholic Capitalism Principality of Warsaw. The U.S. Ambassador in Warsaw was invited to sit in secret session with his Chinese counterpart. Negotiations leading toward the international teleconfrontation had begun. "Tapeworm, you are wastefully sacrificing your life and mine because your president will not agree to face me in a television debate." "Wishful thinking on your part. Signal your interrogators on the surface. What happened to that Esk who was supposed to be readied for me to question?" "Let me show you telecasts of the situation of the Esks throughout the United States." "No!" Dr. West shouted with unexplainable rage and pain. "Show me the Esk in the interrogation room." A shuffling sound caused Dr. West to whirl. False alarm. An Esk servant had wandered into the Control Room carrying the afternoon tea tray. Dr. West ignored this Esk. On the telescreen appeared the frightened face of a Chinese interrogation technician, confessing there had been minor technical difficulties in wiring the Esk's frontal lobes. There would be another short delay. Dry-mouthed, Dr. West waited for his tea to cool, waited for "Tapeworm, I am alive because my Esks prepare my meals. Do you consider Esks inhuman because they not only eschew violence, they are too innocent to poison -- " "Why should they bother to poison you? They're poisoning the whole world with sheer numbers." "You're hysterical and stupid. Your Esk strapped on the table up there will be as unable to explain the purpose or lack of purpose of the Esks as you or I would be if we were tortured to explain the purpose of Man on this Earth." "Is your strategy," Dr. West retorted, "to argue against anything I try to do? By deriding me are you trying to erode my self-confidence? Are you trying to wear me down? I'm so much stronger than you, you won't escape that way!" "Your president cannot agree to confront me in a teleconference if the agenda includes the international problem of population limitation of the Esks. He is a practical man, as practical as I am, and he will create an excuse, an incident to avoid facing me in a teleconference if the subject is to be population control of the Esks. Tapeworm, let-mc show you the United States. I will show you why your president cannot agree to -- " "Shut up!" Dr. West turned away and closed his eyes. The President would welcome another international teleconfrontation. His thoughts had the sound of another man's voice. Ill XTow he remembered George ' Bruning's calmly intelligent face. Dr. Bruning was not a medical doctor; he was the Assistant Director of the Central Intelligence Agency. "... my idea, but the President took it up," George Bruning had said. "A fresh innovation in international diplomacy." Dr. West blinked. George Bruning had been briefing him as to the # years he'd missed, conservatively an all-afternoon project. Evidently George had managed to extend his own influence far beyond the Harvard Circle of the C.I.A. "Ages ago when Paul and I -- the President and I were in the Hasty Pudding Club -- that's at Harvard, I said Paul you ought to enter politics. At nineteen you're already a greater actor than Lincoln." George Bruning had leaned toward Dr. West. "Both our international teleconfrontations made use of our U.S. Information Agency relay satellites blanketing the Earth -- splitscreen, each leader in his own country, almost face-to-face -- instant audio translations from a hundred satellites covering the audience! And both times the President scored!" "The first time, the President was a little nervous even thought we'd dug a pitfall for the Premier." George Bruning had smiled shyly. "As for the Premier, he had a small country, and he wanted the world-wide advertising the broadcast offered; but before accepting he was extremely cautious. Maybe he'd read U.S. history, the Kennedy-Nixon debates, little pitfalls of television. The Premier accepted only three of our suggested subjects for discussion: coffee prices, weather control and the international student exchange program. "Harmless subjects," George Bruning added smoothly, "but at least the personalities of both men would be exposed to the world." "To our horror the Premier projected great dignity, an upstanding man, which he was not. Our President -- what a warm personality! As a former motionpicture actor, Paul really knows how to come across. But it would have been a stand-off." George Bruning frowned. "I crawled underneath the President's teleprompter, gave him the pics. "My agency had -- acquired the pics. Since students were the final subject for discussion, the international student exchange, the President needed our pics of certain students the Premier had selected for exchange from his small country. "The Premier had assured their relatives that the student leaders merely had been exiled; because of the March he had benevolently sent them to China as part of the student exchange program. Already their relatives had been receiving enthusiastic, but typed postcards from China. They liked China so well they might never return, the postcards said."... until our President held up the pics to the T.V. camera, clearly revealing to the world the students and the wall and the easily recognizable building behind. The mob dug up the bodies of the students while the Premier was trying to escape from the other side of his Capitol Building. The new government is much more acceptable to the C.I.A." "... after that, another teleconfrontation with another Head of State was difficult to arrange. Necessarily, its arrangement was more subtle. The President lost, pool, you know -- like a hustler. We're looking ahead to the big one." r T"here was a buzzing sound, and Dr. West blinked. A yellow communications light was flashing on the control console. "Do you still desire to attempt your useless interrogation of an Esk?" The voice beside him was Mao Ill's. On the telescreen gleamed a white room with white-gowned figures bending over a surgical table. Dr. West winced at the similarity. It could have been the same room in which he had been interrogated. Now the viewpoint from the closed-circuit T.V. system shifted to a high lens looking down from the ceiling. Dr. West remembered staring up from the table at the ceiling grille with a camera lens glinting behind it, while cold hands forced wired needles into his skull, consciousness faded. On the table, the Esk's eyelids were creeping closed. His shaven head glittered, a pincushion with a tangle of wires leading to the electrosensitizer and the reaction dials. As the electric current increased, the Esk lolled his head from side to side. Wide-cheeked, with a massive lower jaw, barrel chest and short legs, physically this Esk resembled an Eskimo. One of the white-capped figures twisted a knob, and the Esk's eyes snapped open. Dr. West recognized the humming sound and the distant voice questioning. In Chinese, the Esk mumbled his name, a Chinese name, and the name of the Esk seggrecommune where he labored. A technician glanced up meaningfully at the camera lens. Dr. West swallowed convulsively. How to begin? T apeworm, Chinese electrocranial accupuncture is at your service, Mao's thoughts derided him. You have only to think, and my mouth is happy to question this Esk, a hundred Esks; every conceivable question already has been asked. Mao Ill's thoughts collapsed as Dr. West intruded strongly, and Mao Ill's mouth hesitantly formed a word. Mao Ill's voice spoke in Modem Eskimo, a language he did not know. "llaga, my West thought. "Nanuktuakjung, little bear, Grandfather Bear approaching -- " Dr. West's thoughts poured from Mao Ill's mouth while the Esk's eyes gradually closed. Dr. West stopped, distressed. He fails to understand you, is culturally Chinese. Of course he can't understand Eskimo. He was born in China, and three years before that his grandfather was born in China, and three years before that his great-grandfather was born in China, and perhaps his great-great grandfather was one of the first hundred underprivileged Eskimos the Chinese Federation of Nations, at my orders, rescued from Canada some fifteen years ago. Dr. West concentrated, squeezing aside Mao Ill's thoughts. "Grandfather Bear is approaching," Mao Ill's mouth shouted. Dr. West's thoughts, this time in Chinese. "Great White Bear from the sky," Mao Ill's voice helplessly hissed through the microphone at the Esk, and Dr. West's memories of the original little group of Eslcs telling night stories of the bear in the sky poured from Mao Ill's mouth with increasing intensity. "He will come. Grandfather Bear coming down from the sky. He hungers for us with joy. With joy, all will be one." ' I 'he Esk's eyes widened in ec- stasy, his mouth opening. "Grandfather Bear, Grandfather Be -- , Grandfather Dragon-Tiger!" Dragon-tiger? Dr. West thought with disgusted surprise and glancDragons, tigers, Chinese symbols of spiritual power have overlaid the fading Bear symbol. Mao Ill's smugness enclosed Dr. West. My tapeworm, your Polar Bear symbol is nothing more than an animistic relic of prehistoric Eskimo beliefs polluted by capitalist Biblical underexposure. Nothing more. Did you think -- "Grandfather Bear is coming down from the sky. Prepare this world," Dr. West's voice-thoughts microphone, and the Esk lolled his head from side to side, and Dr. West paused, trying to remember the night igloo, and out under the Arctic stars. No matter how deeply you interrogate this lump of flesh, no matter how ridiculously you try to trigger his racial memory, Mao Ill's thoughts taunted, he can tell you nothing new. How can he tell you secrets of a World Beyond when the only imprint within him is from this humble world? One of the white-capped technicians glanced up at the ceilingcamera, and gradually the electrosensitization of the Esk's cerebrum was being increased while Dr. West's thoughts spoke, reproducing the religious excitement of Edwardluk twenty years ago. "Grandfather Bear approaching, closer and closer as we increase. He is coming! Our bodies are preparing the world for him. His great hunger is for us. Our bodies will reward him for our birth!" The Esk's voice squealed. Abruptly, the Esk's pulse rate jumped to # per minute as his smile opened in a shout. "Grandfather, I -- we altogether in you." His face strained with joy and tears. It almost seemed as if his hair was standing on end in a static-electric effect as he relived the myth his father must have told him. "Grandfather, come down! We prepare world for you! For you we are ripening -- " The white gowns flurried about the Esk. On the table they were giving him oxygen resuscitation. Now external heart massage. A lot of them die like that, Mao due to an electrosensitization overload. A white-robed technician glanced up at the camera as if in frightened apology. Dr. West sat there sweating. He we will question another Esk." Dr. West's voice rose with excitement. "I don't believe this Esk died from incompetent electrosensitization. If Esks could be made to die, triggered by mental suggestion, maybe something coming down from the sky? Did you ask astronomers? I, he died so happily as if -- " "He was electrocuted," Mao hail of words upon Dr. West's weariness. "Tapeworm, Pavlovian cues such as the wave of a flag can cause a soldier to leap up into machine gun bullets. Other triggers such as the news of the death of a loved one can cause a man, already subject to arteriosclerosis, to fall down with a heart attack, and so a sudden gust of wind plucks an over-ripe fruit." Mao Ill's voice rose. "Even if you triggered that Esk to die, this does not prove that your words or his belief had Marxist-Materialist reality, or even that other Esks can be psychophysically conditioned to ripeness for such nonsense. All Maoist Esks know there is nothing physical Out There In The Sky which desires to eat them. Marxist-Maoists stand on scientific dialectical logic. In any case, that childishly suggestible Esk will be proved to have died of too much electricity, which is a physical force -- " Mao able to shut off his physical voice. Tut Mao Ill's thoughts swept on like an erosive river. Tapeworm, we both should admit that Esks simply are mutated Eskimos, human beings like ourselves, merely more fecund and more obedient. Listen to me, my tapeworm, subconsciously you have been searching for excuses to murder Esks. You want proof they are not human so it will salve your conscience for the mass murder you consummated fifteen years ago. With imperialist-cultured bacteria you almost succeeded in Eskimo genocide. lt  as it #I Eskimos died? Before the eyes of the world you were convicted of mass murder. Even in the most reactionary capitalist news media you are, shall we say, enshrined as a homocidal genocidal maniac! "No! You have twisted it!" Dr. West shouted. "My intent -- " His voice trailed off, and he felt Mao Ill's stream of destructive thoughts backing him into a corT apeworm, your insane attempt to seize my power. Paranoid, admit you are a god who will cure the chaos of the world. You are trembling. Little man, you can't even remember what you were instructed to do. The little imperialist schemers of the C.I.A. have concealed what has happened during the last fifteen years from you. Why else would they select you, who have been inert in a Canadian cold room for fifteen years, for this mission? Because you don't know! Tapeworm, you are their last weapon for mass murder and not eyes. You have forgotten your orders because they are so horrible you cannot allow yourself. Once you were a good man. There still is humanity in us both. At least, we are both of the human race. Yes, we are on the same side with all of enlightened humanity. We are both human. You can rise and walk from this vault into freedom. No one will harm you. You are freed of all murder. In China there is no murder, and I declare you free of all guilt. You are cleansed of blood stains of C.I.A. control. Good-by, my friend, you are free to walk to the elevator and rise into the sunshine. "You sly so and so!" Dr. West rose, his muscles tightening, his head aching with concentration, where he lay jerking in agony. "Don't try to attack me again." Dr. West swayed in the echoes of Mao Ill's smothering agony as he writhed on the floor. "When I am ready," Dr. West gasped, "you -- I will examine other Esks until we..." Murderer! Even from the floor thoughts. You hope you find evidence of nonhuman origin and that it will excuse your crimes. Maniac! You think you warn the world and now people listen? Fifteen years ago your lies that Esks are not human were disproved. derer. You biased expert, the joke is on you. I know more of the origin of the Esks than you. IV I n his memory, Dr. West saw the bare rock ledges where the Boothia Peninsula thrust against the frozen sea. Shivering, he'd paced the distance across the Burned Place. He had taken # strides across the shallow blackened scar on the rock. "If it was an airplane, or space garbage, it crashed straight in." He had searched for wreckage. "Where is the metal?" he had asked Peterluk. "The iron. Did you Innuit take away the iron?" "Eh?" Peterluk's weathered face had creased in a cautious smile. "Only two of us then. This person -- " the Eskimo had touchhis own chest, " -- and this person's useless old woman." Dr. West already had seen Eevvaalik. "So the crash was several years ago, before these younger Eskimos came here, if just you and Eevvaalik were here. What did you do with all that metal?" Peterluk opened his filthy, frost-scarred hands. He seemed embarrassed because he did not want to contradict the white man. "Eh? No iron." "Then what fell, what made this Burned Place?" Dr. West could not even see any evidence of a stony meteorite. Silence. Peterluk stared out at the frozen sea as if hoping to locate a seal. "Eh! Ugruk out there!" He was trying to change the subject. "Something fell from the sky," Dr. West persisted. "Eevvaalik said you saw a star fall from the sky." Peterluk's bushy head turned. His thick knuckles tightened on the stock of his Russian military rifle. Any rifle was illegal in this Eskimo Cultural Sanctuary. "My woman's teeth worn down. Too long ago. She don't remember nothing the way it was." He slapped his chest. "This person don't see nothing because asleep. Nothing fell." "She said you saw it fall from the sky. She said you left her and travelled to find out what fell. What made this Burned Place?" Scowling, Peterluk stared down at his mukluks. "Bad candles. Many in wooden box." "No. I know this Burned Place wasn't made by sticks of dynamite." "Kabloona s with iron hats," Peterluk muttered. "Many fine presents." "No. This Burned Place could not have been made by the radar construction workers. Don't lie." "Egg of God fell here." Peterluk shrugged and pointed his stubby nose at the sea. "Another time, ship poke up through ice like narwhal. But you no believe that either." Peterluk retracted his arm within his voluminous sleeve. Inside his mangy parka he irritably scratched his bare armpit while he squinted toward a younger man approaching them. "Lice never bite him." Peterluk was glaring toward the smiling young man approaching, "Not good hunter!" Peterluk commented as if destructive words could erase him. In appearance, Edwardluk could have been Peterluk's own son. Closer, his face seemed smooth as a baby's as if he had spent few years outdoors. Edwardluk had such a pleasing smile that Dr. West instinctively felt safer with him than with Peterluk. This was a correct judgment, even though in those days Dr. West had not yet distinguished between Eskimo and Esk. It was to take Dr. West a month to understand that Peterluk and his woman were the only two Eskimos in the camp of nearly a hundred. XTes, Esks, you had to count the days of a pregnancy before you even realized they were different, Mao II's thoughts taunted, and you arrived twenty years too late to understand the Burned floor where he lay like a sack. "It is amusing that even now, after another twenty years, you still don't understand what you saw. It is not that Maoism has so many more well trained believers throughout the world than the C.I.A. It is simply that Chinese travelers collect even the most useless data, rumors, photographs. Everything is noted, filed and cross-filed. And we have more highly placed spies in Russia, collecting observations. From infinite unrelated data, the computer arranges valid and reliable patterns." Dr. West permitted -- mentally chair in front of the console. Mao reason. "that I am the only head of state who has taken the trouble to learn how to question an Information Retrieval Computer directly. Surely direct access to infinite global date, multireferenced and computer-rated for reliability, should be more useful to a head of state than the filtered information which is sprinkled on the head of your president by his cabinet officers and presidential staff and C.I.A. advisers and Joint Chiefs of Staff, none of whom agree." Mao Ill's fingers riffled over the index buttons. A still photograph of a rock ledge appeared on the telescreen. Separately projected across the top of the photograph was a date and some symbols. Separately projected beside it appeared a row of index numbers presumably guides to related data. "Do you recognize this photograph?" "I assume it is the Burned Place but -- " Dr. West stared uncertainly. "There is rarely that much snow. The High Arctic is dry. The wind sweeps... "It is not the Burned Place. It simply happens to be the nearest photograph to what was the location of the North Magnetic Pole # years ago." Mao Ill's fingers signalled the projected index numbers to the console. "The skill is in selecting the most pertinent general number -- subjects. Eskimos. Scientific searches. Perhaps meteorites. Aircraft crashes. Satellites which have fallen. I repeat the location designation: North Magnetic Pole, Boothia Peninsula, not too specific. In the computer, an immense pattern of related information has materialized. A leader's whole life would be wasted reading it. To place an electronic pin-point in this vast matrix, I introduce the phonetic number-name Peterluk." A fao Ill's fingers moved, and-the photograph of a cautiously smiling young Eskimo holding out a white fox fur, appeared, new index numbers materializing above his head. Dr. West blinked. "That doesn't look like -- It must have been taken when he was a young man. What's that behind him?" and a photograph of what evidently was an official report appeared, printed in Russian characters. "For translations from the lan"the vocoder is slowest, but will allow us to study the photographs. This inefficient vocoder should stammer a synopsis of those items which are pertinent to Peterluk and to my question pattern, which still is too diffuse." His finger moved, and the mechanical voice of the vocoder Mao Ill's finger pressed: "Spare us these bureaucratic details." A blur of documents and index numbers swept across the screen. "Unfortunately, this computer is not capable of a direct answer to your amorphous question as to what caused the Esks. This Information Retrieval System simply flickers through molecular patterns of data, abstracting. My prod here and poke there narrows its tentative synopsis until the edge of a pattern small enough for a human mind to grasp is offered to me to guide." A still photograph of a primitive nuclear submarine appeared on the screen. The vocoder howlresponding to the first index number, and a jerky movie film appeared on the screen. Bundled men were clambering from the deck of the submarine into a rubber boat. Another Russian-made film clip, evidently photographed from the conning tower by the same hand-held camera, showed the rubber boat bunting among the ice cakes. The distant men scrambled on to the rocks and upward. Dr. West finally recognized the promontory. "The Burned Place." as the computer approaches reasoning as it abstracts the pertinent essentials from a hundred documents and offers us its synopsis with the best internal reliability." Film from a hand-held camera was showing bundled Russians walking gingerly among large broken objects and nervously glancing at the sky as if expecting the contrails of U.S.A.F. ramjets. Rising from his chair, Dr. West shouted: "Close up! Is there film showing a close-up of what in hell those things are?" As if anticipating Mao Ill's finger, the computer projected a close-up of a Russian hammering with his rifle butt at a huge, dark curve. It looked like ceramic clay. The rifle butt failed to chip it. The camera shifted to another broken curve. The two might fit together. Dr. West thought. The outside of each curve was roughened, darkened as if charred. The inside of the curves gleamed white. A broken edge was thicker than a Russian's hand width. Like a gigantic mo Husk's shell, Dr. West thought as a Russian walked upright under the jagged upper end of the curve and turned and grinned bashfully at the cameraman. "Good," said Mao Ill's voice, "the computer has narrowed the available data and is attempting chronological order." The Russian film-maker must have whirled with his camera. On the screen there was a glimpse of Russians scattering, a rifle was raised, and then the camera steadied at a stocky figure clambering down over the ledges. A closer view showed the young Eskimo holding out a white fox fur and grinning expectantly as if he imagined all whitemen who illegally entered the Eskimo Cultural Sanctuary came to trade. Dr. West blinked. "I'll be damned. It is Peterluk as a young man. Look at him grinning at that Russian's rifle. He wants it so bad he can taste it!" The film showed a Russian lifting a white curve perhaps only an inch thick and large enough to shade the Russian's head and shoulders like a huge eggshell. The film showed a Russian carrying a curve of the inner shell toward the water. A long shot showed four Russians dragging a fragment of the larger outer shell into the rubber The film showed two towering Russians smiling, their friendly arms draped over Peterluk's shoulders. Between them the Eskimo stood like a worried dwarf, his white fox fur hanging limply from one hand. howled its chronological synopsis from what must have been RusThe screen went blank. Evidently the cameraman knew what not to film. "Replay that part about the quick baby," Dr. West exclaimed. "Signal for more information about that -- " numbers which had been projected during this quotation from the naval report, and the vocoder howled inane statistics about the Boothia Peninsula and the perged. "Evidently there is no additional information filed in the category: Quick Babies, Boothia Peninsula." A still photograph showed men in white coats standing proudly in front of a darkly oval patchwork reconstruction. Seen as a whole, the outer shell had less resemblance to a huge mollusk's shell. Darkly charred, it loomed ominously behind the white-coated men. "Impossible to keep a secret in Russia," Mao Ill's voice laughed, "especially fifty years ago when that object fell, when Maoism was the wave of the future, and friends of China, old Stalinists, still were concealed everywhere. As you saw, even the motion picture films, which the Inner Politburo of revolving revisionists ordered burned, evidently were copied by surviving StalinistMaoists. With so much corruption in Russia, I suspect your C.I.A. also possesses ancient copies. But those who sent you here would not confide in you, my tapeworm."  V'l the screen, microphotographs showed the molecular structure of the inner shell. "I am more free than my comed. "That barbarian Eskimo, when he poked whatever was mashed within that inner shell, he sucked his finger; then hungrily smiling, he would eat it without a bellyache. I hope it was only the remains of an American monkey or chimpanzee." "Even so, a beautiful hoax," American bunglers nearly were able to keep a secret from the Russians -- ; and even from us. In the years since then, our friends of China at Cape Kennedy and at Vandenburg never were able to collect reliable information as to just how the hoax was secretly constructed, launched and deliberately crashed. In fact, we never have found the evidence of U.S. origin. Do not look so discontented because the C.I.A. did not inform you. After all, this C.I.A. hoax was perpetuated SO years ago, in the #'s." Mao Ill's voice was smooth as poisoned honey. "Even now, you would not be informed of its secret, historical malfunction because you were to be parachuted in China where the C.I.A. still thinks we are retarded angry children who know nothing. But I assure you that such a hoax never could have been consummated, even in those days, upon alert Maoist scientists." Dr. West said nothing. "You are wishful thinking it ed, "because your life, your beliefs tremble on a pinpoint hope that something which fell upon the Boothia Peninsula will confirm your monomaniac insistence that Esks are not human. Murderer, you would lunge anywhere for evidence of nonhuman origin to justify your hatred of the Esks. You would embrace any obvious U. S. hoax. Always you would clutch false evidence that Esk origin is from the sky because that is what you need to believe, that Esks are nonhuman. Otherwise you would be forced to see yourself as the rest of the world sees you, you convicted mass murderer. See yourself as you are, monomaniac murderer, leave me, tapeworm. Go! Leave this vault." Dr. West gasped. "You can't wear me down with talk. You can't drive me insane. I won't have a heart attack because of you. If your spies in America could find no evidence of construction and launch in America of a nonmetallic object of large size, I know damn well it wasn't built in America. It was no hoax built on this Earth. And I'll tell you this. The crash wasn't investigated by an American search party because sophisticated radar would have told the Air Force it was not a metallic object. It would have echoed radar pulses as if made of stone. Maybe the Russian radar of that period was not able to discriminate, and they thought a satellite had fallen. They sent the sub. Undoubtedly U. S. forces had crossed it off as only a stony meteorite." "Tapeworm, don't you wonder why the fall-streak of such a large meteorite did not attract an American scientific expedition?" "I -- that was fifty years ago, in the #'s. I." Even in his heart-pounding anger Dr. West realized from Mao Ill's quick thoughts that the orange flashing light on the telescreen indicated a high priority telesatellite transmission. V " n the telescreen appeared a symbolic dove of peace, then a film clip of a peaceful wheat field dimpling in the breeze, and a peaceful baby smiling in living color, its arms outstretched to the world, then the American flag gently waving, while the audio played: "Oh, beautiful, for spacious skies..." All this was an introductory film clip, a station break via hundreds of U.S. Information Agency satellites sprinkled throughout the heavens. Shielded from the jamming of rival foreign teleinformation services, the U.S. telesatellites were relaying on all # channels down to every square foot of the Earth. Magnificent redwood trees appeared against the sky and dissolved into a friendly-faced man standing with his hand resting on the shoulder of a smiling boy, a boy who was deeply tanned and slightly oriental around the eyes so that he could be recognized as almost any nationality. Smiling into the teleprompter, the friendly man was speaking; and tire telesatellites over China relayed a peaceful-voiced Chinese translation: "Friends, I bring you greetings from your friend, the President of the United States. I am his good friend. My job is Secretary of State. I want to be your friend. The President and all my friends throughout the World call me Dino. My friends, don't go away from your television set. Please call in your children to listen. This important announcement also concerns them. The President of the United States has asked me to tell you how happy he is that the Chairman of the Chinese Federation of Nations has suggested a friendly teleconference." The Secretary of State smiled through his transparent teleprompter and took a deep breath. "The President of the United States asked me to tell you he feels honored that the Chairman of the Chinese Federation of Nations has invited him to a split-screen teleconference. Don't go away from your television sets. This historic meeting, which promises greater happiness for all peoples throughout the world, will be broadcast at this very some time tomorrow. You, your children, all ages will want to witness this historic meeting. Be sure to tune in." Jagged static squealed off the sound and momentarily distorted the smiling face of the Secretary of State as he was dissolved into majestic redwood trees. The American flag billowed in the the broadcast, and the picture contracted to a little bright spot which vanished. "Tomorrow." Dr. West felt hollow and unprepared; there had been no mention of the agenda. Were the subjects for discussion still being negotiated in Warsaw? "Now the military will be forced to face the fact that I am -- insane. Insane to have sugblurted. "The military will disconnect my external broadcast antenna. It is undefended on top of the Winter Palace. They will not be sufficient fools to let me match myself against your robust President. Perhaps one of my understudies -- No, the generals are too cautious even for that. They will deny there was an agreement for a teleconference. China's prestige must be preserved. They will denounce your Secretary of State as a hoaxer. Then they will come down the elevator shaft and -- rescue me -- kill us both!" T'vr. West glanced at the guard lights on the console. Evidently the elevator shaft still was safely locked at the surface. If the console could be believed, the protective devices still were cocked. blustered. "Your Secretary of State was afraid to mention that population limitation would be on the agenda. It won't be. Your government already has gained a propaganda advantage. Now the C.I.A. will create an incident. Perhaps an American ship will sink, and this will be blamed on one of our submarines on station off your coast. Your government will use the television time tomorrow for a taped denunciation. Your President will not face me. How can he, when the agenda we sent to Warsaw requires a discussion of the International Esk Problem. Your government fears I am going to suggest bilateral population limitation and quotas and international inspections of our respective populations of Esks." "Any suggestion that the increasing number of American Esks should be limited would cause a political uproar in the United States. Any suggestion that their number should be reduced would cause revolution!" "You're unfamiliar with the United States way of life," Dr. West replied. "No. You are. Admit that you haven't seen the United States for fifteen years." "I know more about it than you." Dr. West visualized the basement rooms of C.I.A. headquarters and then the dark airport, the wave-ridges of California mountains, the spreading away of the coastline as the ramjet streaked out over the Pacific Ocean to "dump" him on China. "Since you were awakened, you have seen more of China than "You have seen the necessity of the Esks in expanding Chinese agriculture. How else can we support expanding consumer production and expanding defensive military. At this moment my generals must be plotting to attack me. Now they think I will agree to limit the number of Chinese Esks." "But China has at least a billion Esks now." Dr. West retorted. "A population growth rate like that can't continue." "China is a large country with much barren land which can yield surplus only when farmed by very low intake units." "But next year there will be shouted in frustration. "You have only so many mountains for them to terrace. Then diminishing returns and Malthus. If the Esks keep increasing in the mountains, if the Chinese keep multiplying in the cities, starvation will overtake... "For a scientifically minded Maoist economy there cannot be torted. "There cannot even be too many Esks while there is so much empty space in the world. When I conceived the masterstroke of rescuing those first hundred underprivileged Esks from the starvation in Canada, I foresaw all possible developments and have made all necessary preparations." "You were insanely stupid even then, fifteen years ago." "Yes, I am so stupid, I suspected that the United States "and breed its own Esks. Esks have agreeable uses when spread throughout the American population, but not in China! Except for a few special needs such as my own Esks servants, I have kept our Esks in their own separate communes segregated from the Chinese population. This is a preventitive for a phenomenon. Yes, I foresaw the eventual anarchic collapse in Canada." "Dammit, let me see the United States!" "Canada is a more advanced example of my foresight." Mao Ill's hand moved on the console. "These are the only film clips of Canada so you need not believe them." No! Dr. West thought forcibly. First show me the United States. And Mao Ill's skeletal fingers obeyed. A cross the screen jiggled an electric fuel-cell powered bus as if filmed by a tourist. The neon advertising below its winthe camera. Its destination tape teurish zoom enlarged the bus driver's calmly smiling face. phantly, "the bus driver is an American Esk." information Retrieval Computer Mao Ill's finger shifted on the console, and Dr. West stared at a film of a huge white truck entering a suburban driveway of a high-rise apartment. As it stopped, a great white scoop-jaw above the cab of the truck reached forward and downward like a dragonfly larva's jaw. From the cab of the truck, a hurrying man in white emerged, seized a garbage can and emptied it into the jaw. The camera zoomed at the man's happily smiling face, an Esk. Click, on the screen appeared towering condiminimum apartments beside the East River near the ancient United Nations building, and this more expertly handled camera explored past the Esk doorman into the ground floor lobby of the apartment building where a short-legged, but attractively uniformed and smiling maid was walking toward the escalator. lessly pressed a button, and an unsteady film showed a large, the lens-view zoomed into the screened window. An American Negro family were sitting down to supper, and a neatly uniformed Esk maid appeared from the kitchen carrying a steaming platter of franks and sauerkraut. "An familiar with imperialist oppressor history. What a satisfactory capitalistic solution! Esks are happy to be at the bottom of the American peck order." Click, a dozen small Esk boys were shown industriously polishing an autocopter, while an American boy and girl played on a revolvo-swing and their father lay on a lawn dais officiously gesticulating to an obedient Esk who was laden with a lawn rake, a fertilo injector and a dandelion extractor. Click, along a college dormitory hall a svelte-hipped Esk maid balanced a tray of martinishaped glasses through a Stanford-bannered door chalked and she didn't come out. Click, the sign on a huge new go Aid-to-the-Esks Society. And underneath, Healthy Canadian Imports. Also Fresh Raised Local Stock. At the bottom a pricePrices on Request. "Damn!" Dr. West was sweating and laughing and shivering at the same time, horrified. "God! In a few years when there's no more countries to which this surplus can be exported -- " "You are supposed to be the plied maliciously. "A scientific humane solution such as forcible birth-control injections should be simple, if capitalist and revisionist oppressors are able to cooperate and behave rationally. But there is an unknown factor. Even rational Maoist scientists cannot explain it. In the first country to have a preponderantly Esk population, which was Canada... flick, across the screen moved an impenetrable barbedwire fence stretching along the Saskatchewan prairie. Filmed from the U.S. side of the border, the fence bulged with dark clots, bodies in the barbed wire, on the Canadian side. Further behind the International Boundary, indistinguishable masses of Esks (?) stood waiting. A close-up through the boundary fence showed skeletons, humans or Esks? Starvation or? "I can't stand to look at this. Let me look at Ottawa," Dr. West blurted, "where I was imprisoned." Click, instead of the angry mob of Canadians who had reviled him fifteen years ago, the streets of Ottawa now were stagnant with starving Esks, even wandering in the middle of the street. Photographed from a copter, the first film clip failed to show a single moving vehicle on the streets od downtown Ottawa. "But what happened to the Canadians?" Dr. West bleated. Tall white towers like grain elevators appeared against the skyline of the city. "That's it, the New Ottawa Reformation Center," Dr. West said, remembering his loneliness for Nona. What's happened to her? Are there closeups of any guards on file?" Click, Esks were wandering in and out as if the towers had become giant dormitories. "What happened to the real people? I knew some of the guards, when I was a prisoner -- " Click, Mao Ill's hands moved at the console, and the comput"So Feterluk was dead before I even entered the Reformation Center, and they wouldn't tell me," Dr. West muttered. "Dead, and he was the father -- perhaps the foster-father of all Esks. His own lying statements must have contained evidence of their origin. Dammit, they're not human!" AT ao HI laughed contemptuously. "Many in the United States agree with you on that. To relegate Esks to subhumanity justifies buying and selling." Mao Ill's voice softened. "The unanswered question to me is why the Canadians finally in self-defense did not massacre enough of their Esks. Because there was some confusion due to interbreeding as to who was an Esk is no explanation. Human beings have been since the beginning of our species. But so inefficiently in Canada -- " Click, a jiggling film of men with axes and shotguns showed Esks being herded like rabbits against a fence corner, the axes ed a Canadian farmer retching and staggering away. "It should have been so easy to exterminate them when there put up violent resistance. When the first rumors of the failure of Canadian rioters to accomplish anything substantial reached me, I ordered my #th Route Army here in Peking to carry out an experimental massacre of one small commune of Esks who live on the dust desert west of Peking. By using machine guns, the number of Esks had been reduced about # when it began to rain. The commanding general also had other excuses. Machine guns overheated and jammed. After I removed him and ordered the massacre completed, the new commander, my former aide, General Chen Yung, had difficulty with trucks bringing replacement troops to the scene. Finally an air attack with napalm was successfully carried out, and I believe a good portion of those Esks were eliminated, although now there seem to be more out there in the desert than ever. To superstitious troops the unexpected difficulties of execution were disturbing." "Damn right they are disturbing!" Dr. West yelled. "Here you are letting Esks increase to a billion in China, and you don't even know if you're capable of eliminating them." "It could be done, it could be. Mass executions become simple matters when competently organhistorically scientific logic, Maoism can solve any problem of mankind." "Then do it, dammit. Now!" "Tapeworm, you forget that you are in command, not I." Dr. West closed his eyes. What did those jerks in the C.I.A. instruct me to do? "Nothing that our interrogation "Squirm, tapeworm, squirm with all the problems of the world that wiser men than you have made more complicated during each generation until -- " "Shut up!" Dr. West visualized U.S. ramjets spraying China with gynecological bacteria which would infect Esks and, of course, would have an even more virulent effect upon Chinese; that still was one unsolved problem. Could the retaliatory Chinese counter-strike against America be disorganized from within? Dammit, I can't have been sent here for that." "Your aggressor-indoctrinated thoughts are of the type which continually disturb my military," Asian Continent must defend itself from imperialist invaders, our larger population is our main defensive weapon. My military will never agree to a unilateral massacre of our Esk population while an uninspected Esk population continues to increase in the United States." Mao Ill's voice rose. "The United States is using its own irresponsibly increasing Esk population as an aggressive threat to world peace. If the United States should outnumber China, and this could happen because your Esks are multiplying so rapidly, then five thousand years of Chinese cultural heritage would be threatened. Tapeworm, can't you understand that my military cannot agree to any limitation of our Esks while -- " "Shut up!" Dr. West's face contracted, concentrating all his frusthe paralyzed man toppled to the floor with a brain-blinding thud. Blackness! Dr. West clawed at his own eyes, momentarily unable to see. His vision glimmering, he crawled grasped for his faint pulse. As he sat there wondering if sciousness, Dr. West remembered the smug faces, the excited faces in the Harvard Circle of the C.I.A. You smart operators, he thought, right now you must be thinking you've almost scored your biggest one. You've planted a monomaniac named Dr. West in Peking. You've used me to set up a teleconfrontation with Mao The Secretary of State had reacted so quickly. The ready response tlirough Warsaw must have been prepared even before you parachuted me, Dr. West thought But even if the teleconfrontation takes place and the Presiyou'll be falling into a new box of problems with the Chinese military. And the Esks still will be increasing -- including increasing States. Dr. West blinked, and then his eyebrows rose. What if you C.I.A . geniuses are two steps ahead of me? Could it be the President will Harvard Circle may hope population control of the Esks in Chiis supposed to be controlled by me, Dr. West, monomaniac hater of the Esks. If China limits its Esk population, then public opinion in the U.S. may permit the U.S. government to limit the number of Esks belonging to individuals and corporations in the United States. In realization, Dr. West began to shake with excitement. "Do you hope that I, the population expert, hopefully the controller of population limitation offer? And I did! You hope this will allow public opinion in the U.S. to follow. Are you trying to control the Esk population explosion in the U.S. that you're now politically unable to do anything about?" Dr. West propped up Mao Ill's head and desperately sought his pulse. "The teleconference is tomorrow!" A red light flashed on the telescreen. Dr. West didn't know what to do. Evidently the broadcast was of such high priority it contained a code-servo override. The screen switched itself on. VI A cross the television screen, gracefully stroking lines of ink converged to form a calligraphic dove of peace. A dissolve into living color showed ranks of red-neckerchiefed Chinese children marching across the Great Square. Their red balloons and golden balloons bobbed over their heads. En masse the balloons rose into the blue sky. Dr. West recognized this as the standard introductory film clip used by the New China Information Agency in its worldwide telecasts. Magically all the golden balloons drifted in front of the gigantic silver rocket which protruded from the pink-walled courtyard of the Winter Palace. All the red balloons drifted over the ancient curved marble of the Jade Rainbow Bridge. "China is a bridge of peace to all people," a soft voice hummed, and Dr. West knew translations were soothing televiewers in Afghanistan, Algeria, America. The Chinese Foreign Minister bowed to the television audience, his hands pressed together in a gesture of peace. "Friends throughout the world, our revered Chairman, our Saving Star, regretfully will be unable to appear in the teleconference which he proposed and the President of the United States seemed to have accepted. It is well that the Chinese Federation of Nations clings to peace in this moment of imperialist aggression. Last night a black aircraft of the warmongering United States Central Intelligence Agency made an unprovoked attack upon Szechuan Province." The Foreign Minister smiled humbly at his teleprompter. "Of course the imperialist aircraft was shot down by our ever-vigilant civilian defense militia." Pie nodded his head, and a film of unidentifiable wreckage strewn across mountain rice terraces was projected while his peaceful voice rose to outrage: "Unfortunately, those genocidal murderers of the Central Intelligence Agency of the United States were able to parachute a capsule loaded with bacteriological weapons upon peaceful Szechuan Province. The shock of this treachery has caused a relapse in the health of our beloved Chairman, and he will be unable to appear on television to confront the guilty President of the warmongering United States!" The film showed an oddly familiar terraced mountainside. Across the stair-step rice paddies sprawled a gigantic parachute. Dr. West blinked in recognition. In the mud lay a standard aircrew ejection capsule from a U.S. Air Force ramjet bomber. "... until such time as the United States can show a sincere desire for peace," the Foreign Minister's voice was crooning, "the Chinese Federation of Nations democratically and unanimously believes that an international teleconference would be futile." "You fraud," Dr. West gasped aloud at the smug face on the telescreen. "That parachute, that terraced mountain, that's my old ejection capsule. That film was taken over six months ago after I -- we came down in Szechuan Province." Dr. West moaned in frustration and banged his fist on the floor and shouted at the telescreen. "Liar! Chinese generals manufactured this incident to get off the hook of a teleconference." JBesicie him, Mao Ill's eyes had opened. "Did you hear that, you prematurely senile-brained idiot?" Dr. West shouted, his futile rage hammering his heart. "Your Foreign Minister announced you've had a relapse. The Generals are calling all the shots. You're finished as Chairman. You blob of dead flesh, you were nearly useless even when I took control of you. Now you're nothing! I've ended as nothing. We're both nothing!" from Dr. West's radiated anger, and Dr.' West grabbed his wrist, felt for his erratically shivering pulse. Mao Ill's heart was fibrillating. Dr. West tried to calm himself, and gradually Mao Ill's pulse regained a semblance of a rhythm. loyal to the line of Mao, Mao Ill's erratic thoughts seeped. China is Maoism, and I am Mao, and all is well. Dr. West stared in frightened fascination at the Command Microphone on the console. He couldn't endure waiting. He had still broadcast orders from this "Dead?" Mao Ill's voice chirped with startling cheerfulness. "I am nearly dead. But I have patience. Help me up, my tapeworm. I will die peacefully in my bed. No man expects more." His personality seemed altered. "My generals will have to wait. I have a headache. Perhaps they may need me tomorrow." Dr. West dragged him to the console and ordered him to contact any place on the surface, the not respond. was a frail sack of bones, smiling blissfully as if unaware of Dr. West's order. sighed. "This is how I control my generals, patting one dog, then another until they snarl at each other in jealousy. I have patience. They will fail to negotiate their differences. Power is Mao. All will be well." Dr. West emptied him onto his bed, and Mao Ill's face sagged in a smile like melting wax. All will be well. Mao Ill's personality seemed so softened that Dr. West surmised another hair-thin vein within his cerebrum painlessly had ruptured. Another tiny area of his brain tissue was dying. little stroke. "I am Chiu Hsing, the Saving "Grandfather Mao and I are history. I am the unifying symbol for China, power and love and forgiveness. When my generals bow down before me, I will ask that you be painlessly shot." Dr. West made no comment. tire smiling sleep of the pure-inheart, Dr. West glared at the oppressive ceiling. Sleepless, Dr. West writhed. He sat up and stared at the Control Console. With surprising mnemonic power Dr. West remembered from pushbuttons which should open a command line to the surface, in this cautious instance to the Interrogation Room. On the telescreen the white Interrogation Room appeared, empty except for the modernistic electronic interrogation table and an old Chinese on his knees, scrubbing the floor by hand as if he had remained in the #th Century. "An the console in front of Dr. West glowed the light indicating the Command Microphone was live. It dazzled with power. Dr. West whistled into the microphone. The old man did not look up. "Summon your superior," Dr. West commanded in impeccable Neo-Chinese, and still the old man went on scrubbing. "Stand to attention or be shot!" Dr. West snapped, beginning to sweat with anxiety as the old man continued wearily sloshing his big handbrush back and forth on the wet floor as if he had not heard. "Deaf fool!" Dr. West shouted in frustration, while the old man sloshed his brush in the bucket. Dr. West knew he didn't hear. The military already must have cut the external broadcast wires. Reception still worked when he pressed another button on the console. For the moment the Command Vault still retained its exterior television eyes. The telescreen showed Chinese troops climbing into armored trucks. The military have cut the vault's throat, Dr. West thought. Mao Ill's -- my ability to broadcast is finished. No more commands to the outside. What do I do now? Numbly sitting, Dr. West felt amputated. No more commands to the outside, Dr. West felt himself shriveling. My purpose is gone. "Gone! Got to get out." He could feel the ceiling pressing down, # feet of rock and subsoil and earth crushing him into thickening claustrophobia as he walked, not ran, to the elevator. His face twisting with pain, he turned around and ran back to his bed and covered his head. Even if they don't shoot me when I appear at the surface, I'd be powerless. Free on the surface I'd be nothing. I would see the I did nothing, having lost the chance for power. Dr. West turned over on his back. I'm lying here in the vault of power. The power's off but my hope... He tried to open his memory, to search through the shambles left by Chinese electrointerrogation. He visualized the faces of the Harvard Circle bending over him in the basement of the Central Intelligence Agency building. Bunglers, each subliminal instruction was to be cued by predicted events. But this is a terminal event. Please let an alternate plan rise to the surface of my memory. Oh God, how I need... Have you deserted me? As if those distant faces had become his gods, Dr. West prayed for a vision and felt only the endless emptiness of the Universe. What was any purpose? Dr. West lay on his back feeling waves of Universal time curving back to the edge of sleep. Suddenly he smiled. Perhaps I am all-important. I am the seed of life in this buried vault. He slept and dreamed he arose with power over the world: "The Esks are to be sacrificed to me." He was huge and snow white as a polar bear.  wakened by the cautious movements of an Esk with breakfast tray. Dr. West sat up, blinking. He got up, wandered over like an early morning drunken bum and stared wonderingly "When I wake up too soon," Dr. West muttered, "I see these Esks as something else." For breakfast he was unusually hungry. He ate ravenously. Why your hatred of our gentle Esk comrades, they who feed us? His dagger-sharp thought incised, if you had been born in the closeness of a Chinese commune you would be an open man instead of a closed man. "I don't hate them. I have never hated them." Dr. West was wide-awake now. "But as they increase, crowding me everywhere, I feel my elbows, my teeth... Why is that light blinking?" "Activity outside the surface ly, his face blooming in a smile. "My generals -- " Pushing the proper combination of buttons on the console brought a picture of workmen welding the steel frame for a steel safe door approximately one foot outside the surface entry door. They were working directly under the warning lens so that Dr. West was looking down at them. When he shifted to a second lens at an oblique angle, military officers in black uniforms were revealed watching the work from further away within this great concrete surface blockhouse which was concealed within the ancient Winter Palace. "They are too small for me to muttered from his bed. "So our surface door will become a door within a door." "Instead of simply welding our door shut." Dr. West carried Mao Ill's slack body to his chair. "Historically, Chinese are cautious because they are so intellisciously. "Those who possess the key to the new outer door can reach me quickly enough when events so guide them. Welding my door completely shut would have seemed to irrevocable. There is more artistry in a door within a door. I may be needed tomorrow." A fading illusion. Dr. West thought. We are being permanently sealed down here with the Esks. "There are too many Esks down here to be fed, and on the surface they are multiplying as if all the nations of the world have less foresight than ants." Dr. West's voice rose. "At least ants recognize intruders in their nest as enemies! I've got to get out of here." "You fear even my Esk sered. "Since I, too, once placed great value on survival when I was younger, there are freezers full of supplies in this vault for myself and fifty Esks for twenty years. The vault was constructed and stocked during a period when I thought tire American hawks were suicidally sincere in their talk of preventitive war. Breathe this sweet air. It is a recirculating system which cannot be poisoned by surface assassins, either Chinese or American. We can wait, self-sufficient, safe, years longer than in a submarine. My vault is protected by # feet of solid rock. If the United States warmongers had attacked and won, amusing word, I could have waited down here like a Seventeen-Year Locust and then emerged with my own personal Esks to repopulate the world." An Esk carried away the breakfast tray. "You were looking at one of "Until my stroke three years ago I was extremely functional. The historical duty of a great man is to pass on his seed." I n the concrete corridors which surrounded the inner vault, neatly uniformed Esks wandered as if there were not enough work to do. Dr. West noticed a few young Esks dressed in what appeared to be bedsheets, as if there no longer were enough uniforms for an increasing number of Esks. Hordes of naked children skipped gaily ahead of him in the corridor. Beside Dr. West, an Esk pushed Mao Ill's wheelchair. "Already you are plotting how you can murder my children," passed the steel door to the tunnel which led dawn to the atomic power source. "Speculative force of habit," Dr. West replied as calmly. "Yesterday, I showed one of your sons, or grandsons, how to conduct a census by touching each Esk with a dab of red paint so he wouldn't count the same child twice. I showed him how to make counting marks on a tablet. There are twenty-eight mature males, twenty-two breeding-age females and -- brace yourself -- # children and babies." "Under normal conditions the excess children are sent to the undisturbed. "It has been convenient that the babies need to be breast fed for less than a month." "Sixty-two of the children would reach breeding age if we were down here a year," Dr. West remarked. "Of these, # are female." "It is unlikely we will be down "My generals will need me, as they always have needed the line of Maos." "Then this is purely a theoretical problem," Dr. West shrilly laughed. "The # newly breeding females added to the # females now adult, means there would be # breeding females within another year. Suppose we're optimistic and estimate two menstrual wash-outs or miscarriages per mother during the next # months, each of the # women would give birth to only # children instead of #, for a total of # more mouths to feed. And I'm forgetting to add children born to the # existing mothers this year." "You're talking as if we could be left to stagnate down here for "The generals will free me and kill you within a month." "In two years, counting existing Esks, mainly children now, plus babies who will be born, the total numbers of mouths to feed will be more than #." "You are intimating I lacked foresight because there are only supplies for fifty Esks for twenty years." "Supplies for fifty Esks for twenty years equals supplies for # Esks for one year." Dr. West walked toward the myriad sounds of babies. "I am as familiar with arithmetic as you are," Mao Ill's voice retorted triumphantly. "I also am familiar with birth-control pills." "I can see from the age distribution of your Esks and the terrible preponderance of children, that no birth-control pills are being used," Dr. West said softly as he stepped into the crowded sleeping dormitory, his nose wrinkling. "These are my grandchildren," been no reason to stifle my own ancestral line with pills. Do not panic. My generals will free me in a few days; and if the generals procrastinate and you become frightened of all those harmless Esks, there is a whole closet full of birth-control pills." Dr. West blinked. He smiled fleetingly. "It might be wise to start testing these pills," Dr. West remarked as if it were of no importance. He had glanced into the steamblurred kitchen where Esks were boiling rice and freeze-dried vegetables. "Supplies for fifty Esks for twenty years will last us one year unless the pills are effective." "We will not be down here three months." Mao Ill's tone of voice was a verbal shrug. "But you are a medical person, and it might add to your medical knowledge if you begin testing the quality of those pills. They were manufactured in the United States."  ' closet, he recognized the pills as an abortafacient developed under the guidance of his successor at the Institute for Oriental Population Problems Research on a grant from the Department of Defense. Dr. West assumed they had been tested on Esks. Only one abortion-inducing pill a month was necessary. In Canada it had been found impractical to force Esk women to take the daily pills. Taken only once a month, ideally before the woman had grown large from her monthly pregnancy, these abortafacients would do the job for a while if the Esk women would swallow them. Dr. West smiled grimly, thinkty large jars of # pills each. That's # pills. Mathematically, enough pills for # women for twenty years. Assuming the pills are # effective, by the time all the existing # children mature, even assuming no new births, in three years we will have a total of # females of breeding age. They will need # pills each year. "There won't be enough pills to complete the fourth year. Chemical birth control will cease. Soon we'd be jammed shoulder to shoulder except for one lucky circumstance. We already will have starved to death." "But I'm ever the hopeful experimenter." Dr. West wondered if he would be more successful than the Canadians in inducing the Esk women to swallow monthly pills. "I can't use force. Too many Esks. I can try deception." He slipped one bottle under his coat and carefully locked the closet. He frowned. Why did the Canadian government fail? He waded through naked children romping in the thermostatically heated corridor. The abortafacient pills so strongly contradict the Esk women's instinctive purpose in life, he thought, what awful things happen when we trick their instinctive urge to give birth? In the crowded dormitory, he stared at an Esk woman sitting on the edge of a cot, hunching over her baby. Her strong hands were steadying her newborn baby who was hungrily suckling her breast. Genetically formed in both of you. Dr. West thought, is such an overwhelming urge to multiply. Even stronger than ours. He knew within the uterus of this blissful woman the next fertilized ovuurn already was clinging, growing, already a fetus, efficiently growing without wasted energy or unnecessary gills or prehuman tail, and in less than a month it would emerge into the world. Your whole being, all of those smiling instincts, your inoffensive survival instincts were designed by something to help your rapid multiplication. And you help each other. Unlike men, you don't kill. Uneasily he smiled down at the woman, who cradled her baby protectively in her arms. Mother, he thought, would anything you suspect of interfering with your purpose in life cause you to -- But I've never heard of he thought. I should be safe enough. IT e gave twenty-two pills to the steward, who seemed unusually intelligent. Although his Esk characteristics were dominant, the steward undoubtedly was one of Mao Ill's sons. He listened placidly to Dr. West's instructions. "You understand," Dr. West repeated, "these twenty-two calcium pills must be given only to each woman. That is, one to each woman." "Eh?" The Esk smiled. "One pill for each woman in her rice," Dr. West said. "Tonight. Good calcium pills to make bones strong," he lied. "For babies?" "No, for the mothers! Give the pills to the mothers." As Dr. West returned to the ing toward the telescreen, his skeletal face twisting in a comedy of outrage and black humor. Mao "I am reported to be dying. A national year of mourning is being prepared. This same day Chu-Ti's personal aircraft has exploded in flight, accidentally, the tele-announcers say. Lin Po died last night at a banquet, of indigestion. Here in Peking, Chen Young's #th Route Army has cancelled all leaves." ed nervously, "Peng Huai's troops have entered Canton to calm a very little disturbance caused by less than a dozen ancient reactionary revisionists who drank too much wine. His troops temporarily have occupied all the airfields and the television station." Now ghost of a man. "The Canton dogs say they are preparing for democratic elections. No doubt the general with the most troops hopes to receive the most votes." "When their armies have blooded, "and still the fighting continues, they will remember me, their Saving Star." He laughed faintly. "I can rise from the dead?" his eyes and announced: "The survivors will unlock my steel door, and I will permit them to come down in my elevator and bow down before me. Humbly the surviving generals will beg me once more to command all China." Dr. West made no comment. np'he next day many television stations transmitted only their focusing pattern, the white lotus star. From the south, few broadcasts showed waving flags and martial music and schoolgirl poetesses with Cantonese accents reciting instant odes to the heroism and patriotism of General Peng Huai, Savior of Canton, Savior of China. blurted, and his quick fingers clicked through the other stations. "This Cantonese rebellion will produce loyalty in Peking to me." The next day none of the Peking stations were broadcasting. In the dormitory, Dr. West stared anxiously at the Esk women. They should be aborting by now, he thought. None of them showed any discomfort. As he walked back along the corridor, Dr. West noticed a scar on the doorjamb of the closet, beside the lock. Breathing hard, he unlocked the closet door. The jars still were white with pills -- no, with grains of rice. "The pills, where are the pills?" The steward continued smiling while Dr. West violently shook him. "Pills?" the Esk gasped. "Please, sir, which pills?" "Did you give Hie women the pills?" "Eh?" the Esk giggled with embarrassment as Dr. West stopped shaking him. "This person gave away pills." "You're lying." "Eh-eh, this person is lying." the Esk laughed placatingly. "Where are all the other pills?" "Eh? Pills here? This person does not know." "The whole closet was full of pills!" Dr. West shouted. "Eh-eh, this person is telling the truth. No pills." "You're lying." "This person is lying," the Esk patiently agreed as if soothing an insane man. Dr. West hurled the unresisting Esk to the floor. "Where are the pills?" By now most of the Chinese television stations were off the air. Some of Mao Ill's random surveillance cameras, which were automatic equipment, showed circling flies, perhaps distant aircraft circling clouds of smoke beyond the horizon. One surveillance camera suddenly blurred with the too close face of an Esk smiling stupidly. That night Tele-Pravda's satellite broadcast that General Peng Huai's troops from Canton were meeting only token resistance outside Nanking. A victorious Cantonese television broadcast was expected hourly. It came with joyful music and a triumvirate of smiling Chinese physicians, the first doctor announcing that the beloved Chairerlogically materialistic improvement from his three-year illness. The second announced that new developments in traditional Chinese accupuncture had completely cured the paralysis from which their beloved Chairman for three years had suffered. The third announced that the Chairman, the Saving Star, now was able to speak to all of his people. In the dim vault, Dr. West watched Mao Ill's expression change from surprise to rage to blankness. peared, walking briskly forward. With sturdy peasant gestures and a confident voice, this that: "The Maoist Party shines like a gun barrel! Your Chairman once again is able to labor for the welfare of the people. All is now peace, for I am with you." This Mao glanced at the teleprompter and announced that he had appointed General Peng Huai of the Canton Military District to rebuild three bridges to the people, to assume three responsibilities. "Minister of Defense and Agriculture and Internal Security." Pseudo-Mao bowed imperceptibly. "General Peng Huai, his heroism has saved my life, and through me the life of China." "With Comrade Peng Huai's guidance we shall build an even larger China, worthy of our great population. Together, arm-inarm, we will lead all the free peoples of the world into the future." gled with rage, and Dr, West remarked: "Is that one of your former doubles? You used so many to confuse your assassins. Now they've discovered one Mao is as good as another." ing flags on the screen, the rising balloons, the traditional ranks of marching children, until the Can  ton station abruptly signed off the air. "Air raid warning!" blurted. "My favorite general, Chen Yung, commander of my personal #th Route Army here in Peking. Now he will need me to expose the imposter. My General Chen Yung personally will come and bow down before me." There was more news about the air-raid scare. False warning. The next morning Tele-Pravda reported that General Chen Yung, Commander of the #th Route Army based in Peking and formerly considered the most influential of the inner council of generals, and the former favorite Ambassador to South Belgium. "General Chen Yung already has departed to assume his new post." "If his aircraft does not exand began to sob like a little boy who has lost his last toy. "Which leaves us with the Cantonese General Peng Huai consolidating his power." Dr. West asked, "Do you recall Peng Huai's attitude toward future increase of the Esks?" "That traitor first gained notoriety as Field Commander in our pacification of India." Mao "Peng Huai always has maintained that China will need many more people for a still greater effort, therefore as many Esks as possible. Each Esk replaces on the homefront a peacefighter to free the world. Have I answered your question?" in pain. Rising, Dr. West saw that massive stroke. The whole left side of Mao Ill's face was twisted down. Even when Dr. West's was unable to speak as his thoughts leaked out: Tapeworm, leave me alone. At least permit me to die. But Mao Ill's right hand twitched in a signal for his Esk night servant to bring him a sip of water. Finally, Dr. West walked away. When Dr. West was able to escape into sleep, in his dream he was clutched by a nightmare earthquake shaking apart the eleit with rubble, squeezing the vault while tire smiling Esks grew like "The bed shook him awake as he sat up, his eardrums still echoing the dull thud of an explosion? The lights still worked. He blinked at the ceiling of new hairline cracks in the concrete here # feet deep in the earth. Now, through the ringing in his ears, he could hear the excited chattering of Esks. He noticed an Esk standing stupidly by the locked control panel, an oddly shocked expression for an Esk. No smile now. It was Mao Ill's night servant. Swaying from the Esk's hand hung a thin silver neckchain dangling the key. Dr. West's hand rose to his own neck where the key had been, and he bounded across the room, seized the key from the unresisting Esk. Dr. West stared at the lock turned to a horizontal position above the depressed red lever. "You idiot." The dull thud had been an explosion at the surface. Dr. West remembered Mao Ill's mental slip: The vault's defensive threat was the small nuc device encased in tons of concrete beneath the Winter Palace. As Mao Ill's last act it could be detonated by this lock and red lever, to seal off this vault in which Dr. West stood breathing hoarsely forever. "You suicidal fool," Dr. West blurted at the Esk. "And you stole it from me while I slept. T ell me why -- " The Esk smiled with nervousness and glanced toward the dragon-curtains of Mao Ill's sleeping alcove. Dr. West tore open the curtains. "You paralyzed old fool. You communicated to this Esk to steal back your key. Wonderful! Bang! You've sealed us forever in this coffin." Mao Ill's lopsided face smiled up at him. Tapeworm. Fear? Mao Ill's triumphant thought filtered out of his blood-clotted brain. You are unable to think. You must listen to my thoughts. "Like hell I will!" Dr. West ran along the corridor to the elevator. The elevator door bulged out jaggedly from the mass of smashed rock which had jammed down the shaft. He tried to calm his unevenly thudding heart. He walked to the end of the farthest concrete tunnel and stared at the concrete wall. "It is not possible to dig out. We're nearly a mile beneath the earth." He trudged slowly back with his hand pressed against his breastbone and flickers of reflected pain inside his left arm. "If I'm going to drop dead -- heart. Good! Now!" But he took a nitro. He searched through janitors' closets and a small storeroom containing trays of spare modules for the computer and a vast storeroom of tiered shelves stacked with plastic-wrapped, freeze-dried vegetable bricks. He wandered between mountains of sacks of rice and on into the kitchen equipment room. By now he carried a crowbar he had found, and a handful of flimsy plastic-handled screwdrivers and a ball-peen hammer. He found a short-handled scoopshovel for loading rice -- not intended for digging straight upward through # feet of rock formations to the surface. "Got to get out!" "IT Then the next pain in his '  chest subsided, he herded eight male Esks to the end of the corridor and set them to chipping at the concrete wall. The plastic split from the handles of the screwdrivers, and the soft iron shafts bent. The head of the ballpeen hammer popped off. The crowbar bounced back from the concrete with ringing protests. Dr. West located an electric twist drill and enough extension cords, and the whole set of steel drill bits soon was ruined. He unbolted the hinges of the massive steel door of the Power Source room, and eight heavily breathing Esks carried the steel door up to the end of the corridor. The corner of the steel door made a clumsy battering ram. The noise was deafening. Wincing, Dr. West stared toward the shower room and visualized a long hose. The concrete within the corridor wall seemed slightly softened after a stream of hot water was hose-lengthed from the shower room. "Cheap Maoist concrete," he laughed shrilly. "But who could make a profit?" After exhausted relays of Esks, the clanging corner of the steel door smashed through concrete into darkness. Dr. West leaped forward as if into a miraculous hidden tunnel, but his flashlight illuminated only the yellow-brown solidity of prehistoric sandstone strata, # feet beneath the present surface of the Earth. The battered point of the crowbar, hurled full force, penetrated nearly an ## inch into the sandstone. It left a tiny dent. "This damned sandstone's been pressed down here so long and hard, it's not even sedimentary. For me, it's hard as metamorphic." Sourly smiling, Dr. West set the Esks chipping upward at a #degree angle. "Not too steep for you to scramble up a gopher hole barefoot, yet steep enough for the debris to slide down." He foresaw a narrow tunnel with one Esk digging at a time. It would have ventilating problems enough without being stuffed with other Esks passing the debris down by hand. He found a draftsman's #-degree triangle and tied a string to a bolt. He suspended the bolt from the triangle like a plumb-bob. "You see the direction? Dig upward in line with the hypotenuse of this triangle." "Eh?" "I mean the tunnel must line up with this longest leg of the triangle." "Eh?" These Esks all smiling stupidly made Dr. West want to scream with rage. Smile, Dr. West thought at the cheerfully scurrying Esks, who already were carrying away double handfuls of granulated sandstone. Smile, at least this work gives you another purpose down here besides -- Their primary purpose scampered small and naked on the corridor, more children each day. Children's fingers traced childish symbols in the sand spilt on the corridor floor; circles, circles around circles and an amorphous blob reminding Dr. West of a bear. Tn the shoulder-wide hole up A into the hard sandstone Dr. West measured daily progress. "A good # feet in the last twentyfour hours. I like you, all of you. Now, dig faster!" Dr. West exploded in irritation. "No! Don't dump the sand in the shower room! Empty it in the food storeroom." Each day there was more space in the food storeroom to store and -- less rice. During the "night" shift below the sounds of the upward tunneling Esk, Dr. West scowled at his pencil diagram on the wall. It was a right triangle with its hypotenuse at a #-degree angle to its vertical and horizontal lines. Beside the vertical line he wrote: # feet up. Beside the horizontal line, he also wrote # feet. They would not emerge too near the small nuc blast. He scowled at the diagonal line symbolizing the tunnel. "This damn gopherhole hypotenuse will be a lot longer than # feet, you -- ghost of Pythagoras. The sum of the squares of the other two sides is # plus # equals #. Now what in the hell is the square root of #? It's more than # feet! This slanting tunnel will be more than # feet long. Digging # feet per day, that's # days!" He stared at the unhearing Esks. "God help us all, # days, that's # years!" He walked into the food storeroom where Esks were piling sand from the tunnel. "Even if these smiling fools could stop having babies right now, this minute, all the food, just for the Esks alive right now, will be eaten before two years. This stupid tunnel will starve to a stop not halfway to the surface." He smiled like a starving clown. "We will have eaten ourselves to death three years below the surface." I'm not going to murder any Esks, he thought. I don't want to. If I killed a few, the others gently will restrain me. If the humans on the surface can't effectively control their increasing Esks, how can IP On the surface, the humans have the guns and are supposed to have the brains , but the Esks still are multiplying. Down here, I'm already outnumbered #-to-l, and more Esks are eating more each day. Could I create a poison? His face twisting from his heart pain, Dr. West looked across the food storeroom at the children laughing and rolling down the sandpile. At the edge, a little boy was dragging his finger in the sand so that the concrete floor showed through. "What are you drawing?" "Eh? Grandfather Bear -- so he come for us." "Down here?" "Eli!" The little boy shaped the sand and patted the sand. D r. West turned away, his chest tightening with pain. He sat down against the concrete wall. A little girl ran over, threw her arms around his neck and snuggled on his lap. His breath tickled the delicate beauty of her ear, and she giggled. He closed his eyes, motionless and unbreathing as concrete. When she went away, he considered suicide. Instead he gathered the # adult men and the # mature women together, only now there were # mature men and # pregnant women. He drew pictures on the wall showing the great distance to the surface. He drew squares of diminishing size showing that there soon would be no more food. The Esks giggled, and Dr. West saw thal one, aping him, was drawing or the floor -- a bear? "Dammit listen to me! Something musl be done." Smiling patiently, Esks volunteered to eat less. One man would stand guard outside the food storage room. In the artificial night, children began to whine with hunger, disturbing Dr. West's sleep. In the artificial morning, Dr. West read from small footprints in the sand that children had been allowed to enter the storeroom to gnaw at the freezedried vegetable bricks. When Dr. West tried rationing the food himself, after locking the storeroom, the Esks were cooperative. In the night hungry children cried, and the Esks gently took the key away from Dr. West without hurting him and opened the storeroom and everyone was happy again. When Dr. West stared down at Mao Ill's lopsided face, the eye opened. Help me, the desperate thought rose, to speak. Concentrating to the utmost, Dr. West was unable to control Mao Ill's damaged speech center, and Dr. West thought! Only the spark of a man remains. Bad poetry while you look at thought with surprising strength. Kinder to kill me. "Then who would I talk with?" How many Esks have you murdered? "None," Dr. West answered. Fraud, you thought you could wive the Esk problems of the whole world, but you can't even control this vault. Mao Ill's thoughts sparkled with laughter. Paint a line across the corridor, separating the men from the women. "You are taunting me," Dr. West replied without anger. Induce the mothers to sacrifice their babies to a god, either you or me. "In Canada the Esks shielded their babies from the mob with their own bodies." Ineffective mobs in capitalistic countries. Arrange a mirror so I can see the telescreen. "Strangely ineffective mobs. Your surface explosion destroyed our T.V. antenna." If you understood statesmanship, you would divide our Esks into two tribes. Paint the foreheads of one tribe white, the other tribe black. "We both know they're not that genetically combative. They're not as self-limiting as some human populations have been. No wars." Somewhere in the Data Retrieval Computer, ancient Polynesian Island customs effective when not enough taro patches for growing population, and a protein shortage. Use the pushbuttons on the console. "Not any more. I was passing an hour playing the console, endless interesting data pictures from your computer. Already I can play it like a piano. But suddenly, only a repeating pattern of information about weaving, volcanos, avacados and phrenology appeared in the screen, as if the Data Retrieval System had suffered a stroke. I replaced what seemed to be the damaged module, and now the computer doesn't work at all." Because you have the wrong specialization, Doctor, you don't even understand any rational Maoist science. With minimal intelligence you should be able to lead the Esks to the one logical course -- cannibalism. #Qtop taunting me. There have been no examples of Esks in Canada -- have there?" Dr. West wondered if, in the last extremity of starvation and still driven by their urge to multiply, if the adult Esks here might feed their own bodies to their children. "I doubt it. At least not organized -- " Not yet organized makes it easier for you. There are no troublesome congenital leaders among the Esks. You should be able to organize these few Esks in any behavior pattern you decide. You flatter me. For me, one man, now to curb the Esks' overpowering instinct to multiply like lemmings, after all the Canadian attempts to organize birth control among the Esks failed." My Szechuan agricultural of Esks to hand shape mountains into rice paddies. "Easy because it was helping Esks multiply." For Maoist progress, yes, Esks were so much more easily controllable than Chinese within my twenty-year plan. If you imagine yourself my intellectual equal, you should be able to organize the lives of these mere # Esks so that one of their overpowering instincts will conflict with another, and they will destroy themselves. This is how I maintained control over my generals. "And look at you now!" Dr. West immediately realized his own retort was inadequate, childpower longer than most leaders; any leader can suffer a brainstroke, and all men sink into death. Having nothing better to do today, I am trying to help you. "I doubt that!" Dr. West seemed unable to restrain childish anger, "How were you so stupid as to help Esks multiply answer. Perhaps Esks have an as yet unidentified psychological advantage. Unobtrusively they are leading us." Ridiculous! You are a defeatist born of a disorganized nation whose historical moment has passed. If my television still were operating, while you starve you could watch the triumph of Maoism throughout the world. "Triumph? The population of Esks." Statistical trickster. Any fool knows that the rate of Esk increase will stow down and then stop. In America, when your relatives feel the bite of hunger in their fat bellies, they will limit their Esks. With guns and clubs of necessary. In China, rational Maoist economic planning will reveal when the number of Chinese Esks is optimum, and further increase will be discouraged. "Are you sure? That is not how things ended in Canada. Is it possible that the Esks have an over-group psychological influence on our actions?" Now you are a small boy whimpering at the darkness which conceals nothing but your teddy bears. A t this thought, Dr. West broke into laughter like dry coughing. "I've been a small boy -- whimpering, warning for twenty years. And ever since the first five years, those first Canadian years, the Esks have been recognized as a population problem But they have continued increasing. Name for me one instance in which organized human activity effectively has limited the number of Esks anywhere. The few lynchings, your experimental napalm, ineffective pinpricks! Name an effective population control action. It's been all talk, and the number of Esks keep increasing." Loud prophet, emerge from your hole and take action, Mao I have been told that the world can support a population of # "Only if the number is approached gradually over the next hundred years. Even with only more humans breathing on our necks, we haven't time, even with developing marine plankton farming and direct chemical food sources. Why am I wasting my time talking to you? Up there, anarchic collapse will come before the population totals twelve of food distribution, the world It would support more Esks don't eat as much. Because they are here, Esks who worship -- Dr. West whirled, staring in recognition at the gold-painted dragon which still grinned above the blinded telescreen. The dragon's claws were painted red. His hungry jaws symbolized -- "Malthusian nightmare!" Dr. West's voice shouted. "Or Freudian dinosaur. You'll symbolize whatever I want you to symbolize. He clutched his head in his hands, trying to understand the Esks. In creation, an effective religion also must conform to the most pressing needs, Dr. West thought, of its creator. He stalked through corridors where the Esks merely stepped aside. He unlocked the huge empty room Mao Ill's architects must have intended for -- "Official Audiences, but these last # years since his stroke, that egomaniac was afraid, avoided being seen. I'll meet with all # adult Esks at one time, only I won't be here." Dr. West locked the door from the inside and set to work inside of the Audience Room. W hen he emerged wearily, his work incomplete, he locked the door to the huge room behind him and wandered back to the Control Room to sleep. But first, in the Control Room he unlocked the Master Heating Panel and did something. "Like a god, I control the weather." When he awoke he was shivering slightly. As he walked past Mao Ill's curtained bed, he detected distress, shivering, but continued to the Master Heating Panel, unlocking its little metal door again. Inside gleamed the row of temperature control dials, one for each room in the vault, others for the corridors. Only their coil thermometers were concealed in the individual rooms. The other elements of each thermostat were here in front of him. "Maoist architecture -- central control of all thermostat settings." With a cold smile he turned down each thermostat another degree. "This control room also must be equally chilled or eventually, as the Esks become painfully cold, they'll all crowd in here, squeezing around me like a demographer's nightmore of the # utilized planet. At first there must be equal cold throughout the vault." Dr. West located extra blankets Apparently in China, Dr. West thought with wry humor, or at least in this Command Vault, electric blankets are banned tor their softening revisionist tendencies. He suspended a small electric radiant heater above Mao Ill's curtained bed. I am shivering. My tapeworm, who will soon be without a host. Why not painlessly smother me me to pneumonia, to which I already have been susceptible. I wish to die, but I dread the choking sensation of pneumonia fluid in the lungs. Simply use a pillow. "I'm not your assassin. I'd be lonely without you, mine host." Dr. West went away to get the paint and loudspeakers; laden with tools, he unlocked the Audience Room. Each day he worked alone in the huge hollow-sounding Audience Room. After he had hung the black curtains the echoes were muffled. Each day he reduced the temperature throughout the vault one degree. As a side effect of the cold, the Esks digging the tunnel worked faster. Dr. West soon wore overshoes with three pairs of socks. Chilled, he donned two layers of padded uniforms and wrapped a blanket around his shoulders and ate more. Unfortunately, the Esks also ate more. Since few of the children had shoes, whenever they tjred of running around they huddled rubbing their feet, whimpering. "But human children would have colds and pneumonia." Dr. West coughed and laughed and cleared his phlegmed throat. "Comes another Ice Age, only Esks would prosper." With disturbing initiative the Esks in the kitchen left the electric cookstoves on all the time. Esks smashed chairs in the dormitory and built a fire nearly overpowering the carbon dioxidemonoxide filters. "Dammit, you nearly fumigated us all." As Dr. West stamped out the fire, he felt a gentle hand on his shoulder. The Esks were on the verge of restraining him. He wondered, if warmth had become so vital an instinct that they would -- "Warm today, disregard tomorrow," Dr. West muttered his conscious superiority at these people, but he worried that eventually the Esk servants might realize how the thermo. static heating system was controlled, and the Esks gently would take control of the weather in the vault. T T e accelerated his plan. Un- locking the Heating Control Panel, he turned up on thermostat. It was the thermostat whose coiled thermometer element was in the Audience Room. "Warmth will become like heaven." When he unlocked the warm Audience Room, delicious warmth spread outward to the chilled faces of children in the corridor. He said: "Go away." But elusive children slipped by him. "Stay out! This is for adults." He discovered there was no way to keep the children out. The crowding Esks were so solicituous of their children that they smilingly ignored his protests and pushed their children past him into the darkly warm Audience Room. The women carried their babies in their arms into the heavenly warmth. The room jammed with all # Esks. He'd intended only the # adults. Shouldertoshoulder, luxuriating in warmth, the Esks were smiling sleepily at the black curtain Dr. West had arranged to conceal the loudspeaker. Now they were peering with recognition, with whispering excitement, at the life-size portrait Dr. West had created on the black curtain with white paint. Before leaving the dim room, Dr. West switched on the spotlight. Against the curtain, the spotlight's circle enshrined the immense snow whiteness of the polar bear. Hypnotically humming behind, the curtain, the electric fan made the curtain undulate, and the bear moved. In the sleepy warmth, long staring into or from the centered whiteness, the gigantic polar bear seemed, even to Dr. West's eyes, to be enlarging. Children whimpered, gasping for breath in the thickening atmosphere. Dr. West slipped out of the overcrowded Audience Room into the cold reality of the corridor. He hurried along the concrete corridor to the Control Room. Plis heart drumming with excitement, he stared at the closedcircuit image being transmitted to the telescreen from the Audience Room. He pursed his lips and blew softly against the microphone on the control panel. On the telescreen, from the Audience Room, the thickly crowded Esks seemed to sway. He was seeing them from the camera eye high in the curtain above the bear. He felt himself high above the multitude, as if floating above the excited smiling faces of the Esks. Are there instincts stronger than life? Dr. West thought, stronger than this multiplying like rodents for no purpose other than more life itself? Is this the end purpose for which the Esks were planted on this Earth? IX #T ook at me," Dr. West ' breathed in Modem Eskimo, and the Esks' eyes widened. He knew they did not comprehend his Eskimo words, and he inhaled, preparing to speak to them in the simplified Chinese that their recent Esk progenitors had absorbed during these fifteen Chinese years since they were flown here from the Arctic winter night. For many nights he had been planning what he would say, remembering what he had said before, remembering the prophetic excitement in the igloo so long ago. In the night, Edwardluk, who was not an Eskimo, rose on the ice, shouting with expectant joy, Edwardluk's arms reaching toward the Arctic Stars, ice-bright galaxies where man could never go. "Grandfather!" As. Dr. West spoke into the microphone, his plans vanished, and his voice poured out with unthinking freedom. " -- the darkness, the light from the sky, I am white bear, your Grandfather in front of you, all around you, above you, I am your Grandfather of whom you dream. Like a white bear from the sky, you see me coming for you. In joy your heartbeats are rising to the sky so that all become one with me. I in you, and you in me. We rise! We rise!" On the telescreen the images of the Esks swayed forward toward his voice. "You have filled the world for me, and now I have come for you and we become one again," Dr. West's hoarse voice paraphrased the myth. "In joy we become one!" Esk faces were shrieking upward with joy or agony. Esks were rising on tip toe. It seemed as if the hair of an Esk man was standing on end. He felldown, convulsing like a man being electrocuted, and became motionless, concealed by the pressing multitude. As if unaware of his fall, the other adults were straining forward sobbing with joy, and a woman fell among the shrieking, scampering, wide-eyed children who had been forgotten and were being trampled. "Grandfather, we have prepared this world for you. Grandfather! Grandfather!" He saw another man's face ripen in an agony of joy, and his hair was standing on end just before his body toppled. Beside him, a woman in joy had fallen, vanished. A slender man, barely matured, frantically was beating the walls with his hands, as if trying to climb. In the turmoil, children must be screaming. In joy, a woman strained upward and fell. "Grandfather!" Dr. West's face twisted with pain. He was crying. Children were being trampled. He switched off the microphone, which had transmitted his voice behind the black curtain to the loudspeaker. On the black curtain, the whiteness of the bear vanished as he pulled the switch that plunged the Audience Room into darkness. His trembling hand reached into the Master Heating Panel and turned down the thermostat controlling Audience Room. He directed the icy blast of air conditioning into the Audience Room. He stood in the corridor watching crying children flee the cold wind from the Audience Room. A few adults staggered out with faces waxy as corpses. They shuffled away along the corridor. A moaning mother carried her little girl who had been trampled. In the Audience Room, his flashlight beam flittered like a white moth over slack faces of ten adult Esks. He knelt, feeling for the pulse. This Esk was dead. "God help us all." Tomorrow he would guide the Esks to remove the bodies. His eyes narrowed as he went out into the light of the corridor. He was afraid to drag away the bodies himself because the Esks would see this. They might see a casual connection between the dead Esks and him. I did not murder them. They wanted to go. They were hoping to go. Dr. West rationalized. They behaved as if going was the purpose of their lives. "They were shouting with happiness." And I should feel relief, Dr. West thought. I can control their numbers now. It may be possible to reach the surface if we try. D r. West collapsed face down on his bed, groaning. It was many hours before he regained the self-control and purpose to get out of bed, to send the Esks back to the tunnel. But he found they were already digging. Much faster and more purposefully than before, the surviving adult Esks were digging upward and carrying away bluegray rock. They were smiling. "Smile at what? At what is happening up there, years above our heads?" Dr. West was not smiling. "Dig faster!" Broken blue rock rumbled out of the steep tunnel. "We are rising through a pond," Dr. West announced as if the loudness of his voice could make the stupidly smiling Esks understand. "You are digging upward through blue silt which has become stone. Yes, giggle. Do you realize how many million years we are buried beneath the surface? Dig!" He blinked at a chalky whiteness of a tooth too huge to be mammalian. "My god, how deep are we? We'll never get out." A clumsy Esk dropped another slab and giggled. Beside his foot it had split, and in this flat-faced stone there curved like a tiny white necklace a pattern of small teeth in a lower jaw. "Specialized teeth. Extremely specialized for a little reptile." He bent over this fossil as if searching for a key to its time. Within Dr. West's eyes, the pupils like dark mushroom extensions of his brain enlarged with excitement. He was remembering himself as a sleepy pre-med student, a zoology lecture and diagrams so long ago. "The dental formula of this little ' creature in my hand -- " Incisors ##. Canines ##. Premolars ##. Molars ##. A little shrewlike animal? "Beautiful! We're going to escape from these damn dinosaurs." He laughed too loudly. "Dig, Already, I think, we're up in the Late Cretaceous. We're  burrowing up into the Paleocene, up toward the Eocene. We may be the surface," he said with irony. "We're clawing at the bottom of the Age of Mammals." "It means nothing to you because you were not born of this planet," he told the patiently smiling faces of the Esks. "But to me! Do you know," he laughed, "we're already entering the top layer of my planet's cake. We're already standing on top gling up from the hot rocks of this planet. It's my planet, not yours." "Eh?" "Smile. Dig! We'll reach the surface and find out whose planet it is." Dr. West stalked off toward the Control Room because he needed to talk to a human being. "I found mammalian teeth!" Dr. West's lonely voice rose with boyish excitement. "We'll get out of here. Digging up through -- life," he laughed, "from the bottom up -- " Tapeworm, kill me, fiend, please free me, Mao Ill's thoughs screamed soundlessly into Dr. West's brain. Have you no humane conception of euthanasia? Press the pillow against my face. So simple. Lean on it. Please. But Dr. West walked away from the agony of paralysis, his fingernails gouging his palms. Ishould kill him. He knew he was vacillating within neurotic indecisiveness. He passed the Esk servant approaching to pour water into Mao Ill's throat tubes as if tending a vegetable. "When he dies, I'll be alone for four or five years." Dr. West walked in sweat. "Alone with more Esks every day unless I -- " Dr. West procrastinated. View and beautiful little girls ' and boys scampered in the corridor, laughing and playing in their world. Stream-bed gravel rattled out of the long #degree tunnel for them to play with, followed by a thud of mineralized bone. "Yes, giggle. Heavy rock for little girl. But I see an Oligocene beast with bones like small tuskless elephant. Perhaps you have a right to laugh. Perhaps this bone you are playing with is only an evolutionary deadend." He knew he had to kill more of these people. When he opened his eyes, Dr. West stared at a fanlike spread of smaller bones in a watersmoothed boulder. "Fragile as a little hand. "Dammit!" He felt anger at the prehistoric stream bed for eroding strata, treacherously restacking fossils and disordering time. "Protosimian fingers. But where are we? Up to Miocene? No. I feel as though we're still buried at least # face." Dr. West procrastinated, slept poorly as he chilled the vault preparartory to luring the Esks back to the Audience Room where the white bear waited. He faced the day with the horror and fascination of an executioner, a torero, a bomber pilot. As he watched on the telescreen the closed-circuit transmission of the Esks jamming into the Audience Room, he felt nauseated. His face twisted in a sour smile. "Either I'm burdened with abnormal guilt feelings, or -- " His fingers played with the microphone switch. If I don't do this -- He thought of ancient military men stationed at Buchenwald and other airfields throughout the world. Was it delighted horror which squirmed within their armor of pride in professional skill and devotion to duty? "It is justified because there is not enough food. I must do it as quickly and painlessly as my skill will allow. They would all die anyway -- some day." "Look at me, coming down to you -- " Afterward he showed the surviving adults how to stack the bodies neatly in the freezing chamber which once had contained food. He tried to give first aid to children who had been crushed in the ecstatic stampede. He tried to comfort children whose mothers now were refrigerated. And he shoved a surviving male up the tunnel to dig. In loneliness he walked back to the familiar hatred of D r. West laughed thinly. "The Esks say those who have died have risen into happiness." Tapeworm, you tear to kill me. It cannot be simply because I desire death that you refuse to release me. You are not that alyzed, begging. But the tube Dr. West had taped in the corner of Mao Ill's mouth implacably seeped liquid nourishment into Mao Ill's stomach. Tapeworm, when your host dies do you fear everything dies? When I die, you die! I die: the of tapeworms who exist only in my consciousness, of course you try to keep me alive. You fear without me -- "Taunting me won't make me kill you," Dr. West muttered. But I need to die. Torturer! Let me die. His face twisting with sympathetic pain, Dr. West walked away in a closing circle of loneliness like a clear ice cave. He suspected at least three years stretched ahead before the Esk tunnel possibly could reach the surface. I'll lose control of myself before then, alone with my victims, smiling Esks, Dr. West thought. God help me, and up above, on the surface of the ing faceless Esks! Dr. West walked into the bathroom and stared at the razor blade. I'll leave now. The razor blade gleamed between his fingertips. "You sick coward, you'd never find out what happens!" Dr. West threw the razor blade into the wash basin. He glimpsed his wry, thin face turning in the mirror as he walked out of the bathroom. He walked back toward the cruel little prison which was Mao Ill's body. And on past it away from corridor where smiling Esk children scampered away and the handful of breeding adults carried sand and rock from the tunnel to the supply room where more heaps of sand replaced sacks of rice each day. "Dig faster!' he shouted uselessly up the thin tunnel which had only elbow room for one Esk to dig at a time, and a rattling of descending rocks rolled down at him. "Miocene dust, a local dry period, you stupidly smiling geologists. Yes, smile at the brown ridge on this rock. Smile stupidly because the little animal whose straight femur this was, who crept down to drink, may have been my ancestor. He sure as hell wasn't yours!" Brown stone from hardened grasslands, then darker stone formed in temperate forests slid down the tunnel each day, gradually reddening to rain-leached laterite stone typical of rain forests. "The rainy sweep of the cycle, and now blue swampy clay." In a discharge of blue slabs from the tunnel tumbled a massive thud, a giant's bone, followed by an odd-shaped white -- "A flat tooth as big as a spade. A shoveljawed mastoyears from the surface." "Dig!" Dr. West laughed like a crazy man. "Dig, you smiling fools, at this rate only two more years to go. Your children will see the sun." You won't. Dr. West thought, staring at the bent back of an Esk woman sweeping little rocks into a frying pan. He glanced toward the supply room. Always too many mouths were being born again. He counted sacks of rice. Again the white bear. Grandfather Bear, if you are up there in the sky, accept these, your children. "But what am I?" He knew now he had the strength to reach the surface. "But is my world still there?" D r. West walked to the Control room to turn down the thermostats. With extra blankets, he bent over the withered alyzed man's trapped thoughts frantically raced and squirmed like agonized white rats. Dr. West stood in the screaming wind of Mao Ill's incoherent thoughts. A dagger appeared, as if a mind could stab itself to death with a visualized dagger. Now the dagger struck out at Dr. West, and he felt a sharp stinging as if the beginning of a tiny stroke spreading within his own brain. He bowed his head in the rain of Mao Ill's inner sobbing. Tapeworm, my friend, my last contact with life, please kill me. Dr. West's hand lay gently on Mao Ill's throat, and his thumb and forefinger closed on the twin faint pulsations of the carotid arteries. He felt gratitude like sparks of laughter from Mao Pressing in, his forefinger and opposed thumb narrowed the flow from heart to brain until the last vivid picture -- armies of Chinese children with white balloons marching along the pink walls of the Great Square turned gray in Mao Ill's blood-starving brain. Dr. West glimpsed a single huge gray -- What was it? A loud squawling seemed to emerge from within himself, and he realized he was seeing upward through the eyes of a baby instinctively loudly commanding food, warmth, love. A huge gray hand was descending. Into his crib? Dr. West couldn't see. There was nothing. He opened his eyes at the waxen West's fingertips there was no pulse in the throat arteries. From Mao Ill's brain, his own parasitic brain no longer could feel organized electrical activity. In fifteen minutes Dr. West confirmed irreversible clinical death. He did not freeze Mao Ill's body. Somberly, he buried it under Pliocene sand in the supply room, and smiling Esks emptied soup pans full of broken rock from the tunnel face on to that growing pile of debris, and smiled and smiled. "I'm alone with you now. I just hope that others of me are still alive on the surface." "Eh?" "So you don't understand. You see this sliver of bone on my hand -- from the rock. Wolf, hyena, baboon or undiscovered anthropoid, who ran on the ground upright -- I don't know. All I know, this fossilized bone and I are more closely related than you and I. The ancient imprints in my cells have been continuously reshaped by this your ancestors have been part of this world less than fifty years. I belong here. Your progenitor invaded. I think you were sent here for a purpose. Now you are digging upward. But where are you going?" "Eh?" Dr. West talked to the Esks a great deal now. It was another form of talking to himself. Warmed by fermented rice wine, Dr. West liked to shout at the ceiling. "Up there in the sky, come down here to hell, Grandfather Bear." Tut one day it was the Esks,  ' who were staring at the ceiling; and they were smiling, laughing, and running about in confusion. Shouting with joy, some of the adults scrambled into the tunnel, struggling upward. "No! No! You'll smother the man digging. We're still a thousand feet below the surface." Dr. West kept trying to pull them back, but they wriggled free, stronger and so much younger than he. Those who couldn't force their way into the tunnel ran against the walls, climbed on chairs. As the excitement grew, shouting Esks tried to climb the walls while their children whimpered uncomprehendingly. In mounting desperation, an Esk man stretched his arms toward the ceiling: "Wait. Wait for me, please." Dr. West grabbed an Esk woman. "Dammit, what's happening?" "Eh? Let me go, please. All becoming one." Her excited laughter gradually muted to frustrated sobs, and some of the Esks sagged down on the corridor floor. They seemed so strange without smiles. Esks slept in exhaustion where they lay, and their nonplussed children scampered around them whining and playing. It was Dr. West who had to drag the smothered bodies out of the tunnel. It was Dr. West who boiled the great tub of rice for the children, while the surviving adults sat stunned with disappointment. Lethargic, they had to be loudly ordered to work in the tunnel. It seems strange to see Esks who do not smile. They droop as it they no longer have a purpose in life. They cannot know what has happened at the surface, Dr. West thought. But their organisms knew something was happening, and now it has stopped. "You, there, hurry up, carry that sand to the supply room. We'll never reach the surface unless everyone works the way you used to." Something had happened up there. Down here the Esks ceased to mate. The last babies emerged too soon, as if cast out, spontaneous abortions, dead. Dr. West resorted to shouts and shoves to make the Esks dig. "Dammit, why have you lost your purpose in life?" "Eh?" Now the swarm of older children were better diggers than their parents, and the tunnel proceeded under Dr. West's constant direction. Their lives required so much more guidance and reassurance now from Dr. West, he began to feel like the father. "Dig! That's the way. We're nearer the surface every day." Pleistocene gravel less than a out of the tunnel. "Dig my children, and we'll see the Earth." X Oometimes Dr. West dreamed  the surface was green with willow trees along a silvery brook, and from his childhood he poked sticks deep into the water which bent them. He dipped his face in the cool water and raised his head. Behind him the surface of the Earth was barren and dry, all life obliterated. "Which is it?" He awoke, and when he slept again the cities hummed with life as if he'd never been away, and the humming grew and spread shoulder packed against shoulder in a solid mass of Esks spreading through the streets. Where were his parents? The surface of the Earth turned black with bobbing heads of Esks, and the humming rose while their heads drooped, and the Esks died in sagging masses melting into a golden honey, gleaming and flowing between the buildings and down the valleys. Like golden honey it covered the Earth, and he moaned as the humming grew louder coming down from the sky, and Dr. West tried to look up. He blundered into the corridor toward the chattering voices of the Esks. They were carrying black clods from the mouth of the tunnel. He awakened fully. It was hard dirt, almost rock, flecked with bone, yet blackened as if by an ancient campfire. His fingers picked out a glint of sharpness. "Flake of flint. Dig, my children! We've reached the age of Man!" He laughed. "Peking Man? True man? Who knows what man? Ancestor, we've passed you." He poked at slender humanoid femurs split for their marrow. "You Paleolithic cannibals! We're trying to pass you. By stepping on your heads, we'll get out." Day after day the dark rock became lighter colored, more sandy. Out of the tunnel bumped chunks of compacted loess dust. "The climate has dried. Cold dusty winds from the advancing arctic may have driven man away from this place. Is the ice approaching?" But the next day, in a crumbling yellow cloud, which had been loess dust, gleamed a beautiful leaf-shaped javelin head with delicately pressure-flaked edges. "Sharp as the day you made it. And this sharp splinter, was it an awl? We're up among the real men now, who outsmart the cold, perhaps in intricately sewn wild reindeer skins." Dr. West stared up the tunnel hole. "Am I the first amateur archeologist to make his dig from the bottom up? Dig!" he laughed, excitedly. "We are the first to have this perspective, a proctologist's view of civilization." As the tunnel extended upward, shards of fire-burned pottery rattled down out of the hole. "We must be up into the Neolithic. Pots are used to store grain. Deliberate farmers must have produced a more assured food supply, and the rules of Malthusian starvation have eased. For the first time the population is increasing rapidly, faster and faster. Dig!" When Dr. West with his flashlight wormed his way up the slanting tunnel, wheezing through dust, slipping on loose rocks, squirming past Esk children who had been sent up to clear bottlenecks in debris slides, struggling upward for almost a mile through hot dusty air which made him gasp, his chest tightening with warning heart pains, he finally reached the buttocks of the Esk who was digging. "Move aside. Let me look." Dr. West raised his flashlight to sun-dried yellow bricks. "Foundations. Must have been a permanent village." But the bricks above were fireblackened. When the Esk jabbed the crowbar up among them, crumbling bricks roared down, releasing a fall of compacted chunks of kitchenmidden against Dr. West. "This green lump contains part of a skull. Buried down in the trash of his ancestors. The green oxide was copper, a helmet or a crown. Already we're digging up through the graves of men more sophisticated than Eskimos." MPhe crowbar clanged upward against masses of harder brick. "A village built upon a village." Bricks thudded down, and Dr. West swept them between his legs, centered them rumbling down the tunnel. "More blackened brick and charcoaled wooden beams. This village had been raided, burned." A clod of fire-darkened soil contained a triangular stain of rust. "The killers came with iron arrow points. We must be within # years of the surface. Dig! We're only a heartbeat from the surface of man's long evolutionary climb." A clod slashed his palm. It contained white shards sharp as glass. "We've broken into recorded history. Perhaps your head and shoulders are in # B.C. among the descendants of the semimythical Yellow Emperor. Yes, armed with civilization these ethnic Chinese have moved northward. They built fortifications on the future site of Peking." The crowbar was dislodging masses of crumbling brick into the hole. "They rarely built with stone. After the roof beams burn, the protective tiles fall. Chinese castles dissolve in the rain," he laughed. "But in # B.C. the King of Yen began the Great Wall." A charred beam slid into the hole. "North China was overwhelmed by the Hu tribes. In distant Europe were they called the Huns? Already we are past the time of Christ. Dig! Before we reach # A.D. the Grand Canal will reach Peking. The population is multiplying rapidly now. Dig!" In the falling debris lay a green, gourd-shaped vase unbroken, its surface appearing spider-web cracked. Dr. West gently extricated it. "Already we must have reached the #'s A.D. because this is a kuan vase, and the crackle-lines in the porcelain are intentional." The crowbar smashed upward, and burned wreckage fell down. "Genghis Khan has taken Peking." Blue and white porcelain shards fell like rain. "Already we are through the Mongols, and you are poking your crowbar into the Ming Dynasty. We are less than # years from the surface." Stand streamed down from a rodent's tunnel. Above them glowed a little round hole like a luminous eye. "It is daylight up there!" Gently, Dr. West laid his hand on the shoulder of the Esk and took the crowbar from him. "I am your leader, your Angakok, your Mao, and only I have the power to break through to the present. Close your eyes. The future is blinding." Dr. West thrust the crowbar up through the worn brick paving of the Manchus, shouldered aside the thin new bricks of the Communists and lifted his head into the dazzling sunlight. '  'T' l he long pink walls within the Imperial City glowed with sunlight. The vast paved square lay golden with dust. Covered with motionless ripples of loess dust, the Great Square where Mao's platform was shrouded with Gobi dust. A distant chopping sound made Dr. West turn his head uncertainly, his ears confused by the echoes. His low angle of vision, with only his head above the wide-spread pavement of the enormous square, made the pink walls seem to lean inward. Arches appeared too close or too distant. Empty brown flower beds along the walls seemed tilted like brown stripes, as Dr. West blinked in the strange perspective of the Great Square and arches as if his head had risen in a Daliesque painting. His nervous gaze sought the sound. Chunk-echo! Chunkecho! So close he had not noticed in the foreground glowed clean white rib cages inthe golden dust. In waves of dust floated smooth white ovals. He stared at the shadowed eye-holes of the skulls. Esks or men? Thousands of skeletons lay all around him no matter which way he turned his head. The perspective made it appear to him as if they lay in concentric circles, as if fallen from a dance pattern. He blinked his eyes. Close to his hand a skeletal hand overlapped another's hand as if -- Esks or men? Dr. West struggled up out of the hole and whirled, peering down at the smiling Esks in its darkness. "Stay back! The sun will kill you," he lied. "My command is wait. Send down this word." Already he could hear his other Esks chattering in the tunnel. "Until darkness, wait." He stared at a fallen signboard. The withered paint still extolled Mao Ill's last Three Anti Campaigns : Anti-Imperialist, Anti-Revisionist, Anti-Intellectual. He dragged the flimsy signboard over the hole. From the effort of dragging the signboard, Dr. West swayed like an old man, his heart pounding. Chunk-echo! Chunk-echo. Turning, scanning for the chopping sound in the burning sunlight, he dizzied, the pink walls flowing past. He stopped. On the distant pink wall, the dark shape, the shadow of the shape, bent up and down. Chunk-echo! Chunk-echo. His throat clutching his soundless shout, Dr. West ran forward. Across golden ripples of dust, he ran toward the pink wall. He saw on the brown strip of the bare flower bed, shadowed upon the pink wall, up and down, the dark figure wielding a hoe. Man or Esk? Startled, whirling, cornered, the squat figure raised its hoe like a weapon. It is a man. Dr. West thought as joy blurred his eyes. He felt his face stretching. Smiling senselessly as an Esk, Dr. West staggered toward the man. The ragged man backed against the pink wall. The sunlight glinted on his hoe's blade. "We both are men," Dr. West blurted in Chinese.  die old man shifted his weight. On the chopped dirt, with his foot, he was trying to conceal something behind his incongrous blue tennis shoe. Dr. West extended his open hand, and the old man's eyes slitted in fright, his elbows rising, the gleaming snake's head of his hoe ready and poised to strike. "It is true I am an American." Dr. West spread his open hands in a gesture of peace. "A whiteman, but you and I -- not Esks. We are men." The old man's forehead creased vertically as if squeezed by conflicting beliefs. "These seeds are not to be eaten. They are for -- seeds." "May your crop be... " Dr. West fumbled into his pocket and handed the old man whatever he found there, " -- be fortunate." Hesitantly the gnarled hand closed on the pencil stub. Dipping his head, the old man abruptly lowered his hoe and squatted down. From a greasestained knotted rag he extricated a leathery strip. Twisting it apart, he proffered the larger part to Dr. West. Solemnly the old man chewed. Dr. West chewed the hardsmoked meat, salty as tears. "Where are -- the people?" Dr. West's eyes burned. "Working." The old man seemed surprised that the question had been asked. "Outside the walls the dirt has more dampness for crops." His hand fingered the dry soil of what had been a flower bed in the Great Square. "But my wall keeps out the wind. My knees ache. Before the electricity stopped, I was a subway conductor, not a -- " "Whose skeletons?" Dr. West interrupted. The old man's eyes closed, wrinkling, and his forehead wrinkled as if he had begun pondering a deeper question. "You say you are an American. I never truly believed that the Americans sent the plague. Our bodies, the stench in the subway -- None of the Smiling People were sick. They cared for us as best they could." "Then these are the skeletons of men?" Dr. West's heart contracted. "No, Esks, of course!" The old man's face showed surprise at Dr. West's ignorance. "The Esks are dead everywhere?" "I do not think they are truly dead. They joined hands." The old man glanced at the sky. "The flesh has been gone from their bones for a season." Dr. West covertly expectorated the salty meat into his palm and stared at the old man's leathery face. "Who can say who is dead. In this little world..." The old man ruminated his salted meat solemnly "... little can be understood. Circles like dancers. Many little circles joined together like a net. But they did riot dance." "All the skeletons are in this square?" "I think, everywhere in Peking, and in other places, all over the world I am told. They did not dance, although they were smiling like bridegrooms and brides at the sky." The old man squinted upward. Dr. West blinked from the skeletons of the Esks to the blinding sky. "What did you see -- up there?" "See? We old men know only the body dies. When men are hungry enough, meat can be salted, and it makes no difference to the soul. A poor man like myself understands only how to survive on this Earth." "What did you see?" Dr. West repeated, his voice rising. "They are all around us, I think." The old man turned his weathered face. "Years ago when there were not so many, we called them the Smiling People. We called them the Dream People. Perhaps they were smiling because they were in a dream, and they knew what was going to happen. Your face is angry." "I'm not angry. I want to know!" Dr. West's chest pain was tightening. "Nor I." The old man muttered, closing his gnarled knuckles around the handle of his hoe. "After the confusion from lack of rations, some of us killed Dream People. Not enough. Pulling out a few hairs does not kill the head." "What did you see!" "It is too difficult to explain." The old man glanced sideways toward the pink arch. "Some day someone will repair the electricity. The subway cars will move. I will receive my ration tickets because I was -- am not a peasant! In my subway car -- " The old man stared past Dr. West's shoulder toward the center of the Great Square. XX,Tith a hissing exhalation of  ' rage or fear, the old man raised his hoe and scurried out across the dust, running like a fat spider across the golden ripples of the square toward the dark spots emerging out of the pavement. "Oh god, they're coming out of the tunnel." Dr. West watched his distant Esks wandering out into the glaring sunlight. As the old man's diminishing silhouette reached them, his hoe's blade flashed high and struck. One small figure staggered, clutching its shoulder. The old man struck again with the hoe, and another figure slumped to its knees. Somehow he appeared entangled among them, but with his hoe he struck down, and his back heaved up, but his hoe did not rise. The old man's small figure lurched away. Empty handed, the old man ran toward Dr. West, his face contorted. "More. Again! Returned." His breath hissing, he ran past Dr. West through the pink arch out of the square. Dr. West knew the old man had run for help, for other men to help slaughter his Esks. The old man could not know how many Esks were spreading out of the tunnel. The consequences -- Dr. West's heart-pain clutched. He stared at his Esks emerging like lost children into the Great Square. Dr. West started toward them. "Go back!" he shouted. "Go back to the hole." He tried to herd the spreading Esks back to the tunnel. You are too late, he thought sadly at them. Your purpose. "Go back!" he shouted in sudden anger. You have destroyed my life, he thought as he pushed helplessly at them. Without malice, you have multiplied. All over the world your presence has hastened the Malthusian forms of death for Man. All my adult life, you have confronted me with my inability to halt either your purpose or lack of purpose. He was past anger. "Please go back." His Esks were smiling at the empty sky. Their hands were linking. On all sides of Dr. West, they were forming little circles of Esks touching other little circles throughout the Great Square. They stood waiting. "You are too late. Go back." Dr. West glanced from the dark tunnel to the pink arch through which savage men would come. The wind moved. The dry air crackled. Dr. West thought he heard a humming sound. It was coming from them. "My god!" XI A #I around Dr. West, the Esks, their hair standing on end. They were smiling upward as the whip-crash of lightning blinded Dr. West. The lightning rose from them. His retinas and the visual part of his brain retained the lightning flashing upward in a static electric discharge as he lurched in the deafening boom of colliding air moleprickly scent of ozone, on his knees he groped, his hand closing on the soft back, the stillwarm shoulder of an Esk woman as delicately boned as Marthalik had been so many years ago, and Dr. West cried out. His sight was returning, but he was afraid to look upward. All around him lay the fallen bodies of the Esks in their dance patterns. He thought he heard the humming sound above his head. Crouched in the dust, instinctively he clung to the Earth. His eyes closed tightly as fists. In tightening pain his heart labored. Because he had almost seen the end, he thought he understood the beginning. Fifty years ago the huge shell had fallen down through the polar inbending of the Earth's magnetic lines of force, down through the weak inturning in the Earth's ionospheric radiation belts, smashing down on the Boothia Peninsula near the North Magnetic Pole. Oh god, why couldn't it have fallen on the lifeless South Magnetic Pole? Are your eggs waiting at random through the Universe? He was afraid to look up as the humming grew inside his skull. His evasive mind fled backward. Fifty years ago a young Eskimo stared at the Burned Place, Dr. West thought frantically. Peterluk, yes, with his grimy finger he would have poked whatever lay within the inner shell. He stood too close to -- Sharp heart pains reflected from Dr. West's chest down the inside of his left arm. Momentarily his thoughts blurred as if something overlapped his brain. From the nucleus of the shell did a repatterning flow through Peterluk to his gonads? Yes, you altered his genetic material for your purpose. Dr. West's face twisted in a tired smile as his thoughts fled backward in time. Peterluk's fanciful explanation of the first Esk emerging as a fully grown baby-man from the splitting hump of a dying monster had been an inexplicable lie. His wife Eevvaalik's explanation that the first Esk born was a month after a huge glass hypodermic repeatedly violated her, in artificial insemination, was only half a lie. Fes, lustful Peterluk carried your purpose to Eevvaalik's uterus, Dr. West thought, where it grew more efficiently than the babies of our purpose. Your Esks had the advantage of a one-month gestation period and more rapid maturation for each generation until your purpose almost covered my Earth. His hand pressing his chest, his momentarily easing pain. Dr. West smiled. Those unsophisticated Esks believed you were coming down for them. For them you become the true myth of power like a huge white Grandfather Polar Bear coming down. But I know your pattern already was in them. Adaptability! Smiling, smiling, your Esks instinctively behaved in a nonviolent manner. Non-violence enabled their maximum survival and multiplication in the peculiar environment of this particular planet at this time. But your time-fuse was burning in them. Cued, your Esks joined patterns for -- who? Dr. West wanted to look up. Joining hands, he thought, Esks looking upward. Upward toward your purpose, your purpose -- 'jT'Yr. West looked up at the sky. " Dazzling blue, the sky was visually empty, but Dr. West was seeing sparkling representational patterns impressed directly in his brain. With his eyes there was nothing up there with sufficient molecular density to be seen. But in the visual portion of his brain he was being communicated with -- He understood. He was being shown a diagrammatic pattern in a brain, flowing thoughts, circling memories. Transmitting neuron cells were represented as strings of sparkling dots. Electric potentials within cells discharged in sequence, symbolic dots blinking in succession like the falling of dominoes, symbolizing the flow of conscious thought. The essence of life. All around Dr. West in the Great Square the Esks lay dead. The vital electric flowings which had been their essence, their consciousness, the sum of their memories and experience had stopped -- forever? Dr. West felt his chest tightening. From his memory the symbol for a single electron appeared. Surprisingly, it was trailed by an unknown symbol, a smaller dot. Like a graviton symbol but not graviton, it followed its electron as if it were a red balloon being pulled along a neuron path by an erratic electron-child. Everywhere the little unknown symbols were being towed in the brain's flowing electrical patterns. They had always been there -- in every living brain. Dr. West cried out from the pain in his chest. He felt that abstract brain dying. He saw the vital differences in electron potentials of neurons leaking across like water until level and in stasis. Unconsciousness. No electron flow. If there had been an electroencephalographic machine available, it would have graphed this brain as clinically dead. But the diagrammatic skeleton of what had been the brain's essence still was outlined in intricate, motionless patterns held by the unknown dot-symbols. No longer flowing, these unknown symbols suddenly rose in unison. They had been thrust free from the energy bonds of their neutralizing electrons. With artistic freedom, each rising dot was marked with a tiny plus sign, symbolizing a small positive charge. From the center of the Earth, against each unknown dot was thrust a gravity symbol, a graviton also wearing an arbitrary plus sign. Like charges repel, Dr. West thought wryly, intense pain returning to his chest. As in a demonstration of static electric force, which this was not, the positively marked gravitons from the Earth, as surely as friction-charged black rubber combs, repelled the positively charged dot-symbols upward. Out of the brain, perhaps of a dead Esk, rose the whole intricate pattern of consciousness and memory still outlined in the unknown dot-symbols. Dr. West was shown the individual pattern spreading as its massless dot-symbols skipped upward upon their temporary molecular perches in tire air, spreading up among the thinning molecules of the atmosphere. In the thinning air of the stratosphere, the unknown dotsymbols still maintained the shape of the man's mentality although the diameter of the brain pattern had expanded to hundreds of yards in order to find enough temporary molecular attachments for all of its dots. Still repelled outward by the diminishing force of gravity from tiie Earth, the Esk's brain pattern was spreading over the sparse molecules in the nearvacuum beyond the Moon. Now the brain pattern was being driven out of the solar system by the gravitational force from the sun, out into the hard vacuum between the stars where each Esks mind pattern was expanding larger than a planet. "Are they still alive?" Dr. West cried aloud. "Are they conscious?" I n his chest, in his mind he was given the feeling of pressure invisible balloons packed together by their individual expansions. Still surrounding the Earth and the solar system, they were pressing outward in every direction into the blackness of space. Toward the gravitationless void between two distant stars the outermost patterns were expanding toward -- shuddering, Dr. West's heart hammered with excitement -- toward an immense waiting extrusion from another group-pattern stretching in vast lightyears across the galaxy. Already, hours, days, weeks, months ago, after the other Esks had died on every continent of the Earth, the edge of the Esks' group pattern must have reached' this greater group; and Dr. West understood from whence his mind-pictures had been transmitted. His awareness was lifted through the blackness and dazzle of space. As if overwhelmed in a psychogenic journey, he soared outward toward the rim of the galaxy. Through myriad asteroids of shattered outer planets, he fell past mountainous space-rocks dotted with white domes. Like colossal barnacles, the lime-white domes extended green nets, but not to trap planktonic life in space. He saw those weightless green nets more widespread than football stadiums turning totrap the radiant energy from the yellow sun below. He fell past the dotted asteroids, their rack-digesting, white domes expelling white eggs. With unfolding purple fringes, the huge organic-stone eggs drifted away from the pressure of the strange sun's light, their purple sails diminishing into the blackness. Its fleshy fringe burned off, he thought, as it fell through our atmosphere. He was falling toward the third planet. The planet was brown and dead. For him, the picturization spun backward in time, and the planet became green and densely populated. Slender and with a seemingly infinite variety of specialized organs, nevertheless they were all of one species, capable of skilled psionic electron-adjustments of the genes of their unborn. He felt the frightened thoughts of a varied population rich in telepathic empathy. They had achieved gentle social control of themselves. But they had not achieved space flight. Their evolutionary climb was trapped on their single planet when the viral catastrophe exterminated them. All together they died. Their bodies had decomposed brown on their brown planet. Their stylized brain patterns rose across Dr. West's inner vision, expanding out through their solar system past minimum gravity asteroids into the emptiness of space. His heart struggled with nervous expectation of a miracle, but then he saw that their patterns, like the patterns of the Esks, were rising in nonconscious death. As in the brain patterns of the Esks, the only movement was the spreading apart of dotsymbols as each pattern expanded in space. Like the dead bones of skeletons, their dotsymbol patterns still retained the outlines of their neuron pathways -- and did not flow. Dr. West saw the dot-symbols did not change position relative to each other within a pattern. There was no dot circulation, no consciousness, no energy. Like the mental patterns of the Esks and of everything that had ever terns were expanding outward through the universe in eternal death. But we are alive! tr. West felt their crowded patterns pressing against each other, each lacking internal circulation and consciousness. In their vast numbers they were receiving more and more pressure because the sum of their individual expansion rates was greater-faster than the expansion of the outer edges of their whole group. Out into space there must be a limiting velocity for the massless dotsymbols, perhaps related to the sparseness of molecular attachments. Within the vast group, he felt individual patterns squeezing against one another in more and more vital contact. They vibrated wherever their outermost dot-symbols momentarily attached to the same molecules. But there was no overlapping of brain patterns, even though exterior pressure from the distant gravitational fields of other stars was increasing as the outer edges of the group expanded closer to these gravity solar systems. By now, Dr. West knew the group must be many light-years in diameter, and it contained no consciousness. The glowing dots of one symbolic brain pattern emblazoned on his brain. He saw that its unknown dot-symbols still did not flow as in a living brain. Yet he understood that the surrounding pressures had reached their absorption limit. Further pressure had nowhere to go but into energy. The energy was sublimated in motion of the dots within the individual patterns. Bead-strings of dots were beginning to flow. Along familiar pathways, which had been neurons in the living brain, moved the dots of consciousness. In the "vacuum there was little resistance to their quanta-skip, and the dots moved faster and faster, energized by the temporary pressures. We are alive! Dr. West's erratic heart struggled with excitement. Another massive pain cramped his bloodstarving heart muscle. As if personally defeated, he saw inescapable unconsciousness and death awaiting the expanding group in the infinite emptiness of space. He understood their fatal problem. As they spread out between the stars along the gulfs of least gravitational pressure, the group's expanding outer edges were relieving the vital pressure. Within the group, the life-giving pressure could only decline. The number in the group was finite. Space seemed infinite. Their massless brain patterns could not reproduce themselves. Their own numbers could not increase, and their individual expansion rates were slowing toward their limits. Pressure-energy was lessening. Even though the brain patterns of recently dead creatures throughout the galaxy were being swept up and by inertia packing against the outside of the expanding group, the pressure within was declining. Within the individual patterns of thought, the dots moved more slowly. Death was returning. XI XTow Dr. West understood the purposes of the Esks in the larger purpose. He understood the importance of dying in billions at one time. Striving for immortality, the larger group could not reproduce themselves. Nor could they reach in and kill the life forms kept them away. In his mind, he was shown again an insensible white dome feeding on its rocky asteroid. In this minimum gravity the pressure within the group was greater than the weakly repelling graviton quanta projected from the asteroid. A mind pattern was able to overlap the fleshy nucleus in a dome. The widespread pattern concentrated a node of flowing dots within the leathery tube of reproduction in the dome. Symbolized dots attached themselves by their weak "balloon strings" to electrons within the genetic flesh-batteries within a forming lime-white egg within the dome. In time, the egg was expelled as always into drifting space. For Dr. West, time was shifted in his direction. Genetically altered eggs on lucky collision courses smashed against bare asteroids as they always had. New domes grew and emitted new eggs with unnatural haste. As always, eggs bumped in space, exchanging electrical imprints of their genetic material. In the past, purple-fringed eggs, sailing by light pressure through space, had steered away in negative reaction to gravitational fields of intensity. Their domes only would grow on airless asteroids of low gravity. But now some genetically altered eggs steered toward gravity forces, toward stars and then away from these blazing suns when radiation stabbed with unbearable intensity through their fleshy nuclei. ets the aberrant eggs plunged, now attracted by gravity but at the last moment repelled by the radiation belts around gravity planets. Readjusting their sunsails, deflected, they streaked on orbiting courses above the radiation belts held by the planets' magnetic lines of force. Down through the weak funnel in Earth's radiation belts, down through the inward turning of the Earth's magnetic lines of force, the egg had plunged toward the North Magnetic Pole. Its fleshy sun-sail burning in the atmosphere, the egg smashed down on the Boothia Peninsula. With a puzzled smile, Dr. West watched Peterluk poking the fleshy nucleus with his finger. There could be no pattern of unknown symbols waiting to invade Peterluk's genes. The Earth's gravitons would have driven them out while the egg was still above the ionosphere. Within the egg's altered nucleus of electrogenetic material, a generalized electron-pattern was waiting. Since the domes are stationary on their asteroids, it is only through their drifting eggs that genetic imprints are exchanged with electric jolts. He felt Peterluk's surprise and chagrin to find himself lying on his back on the cold rocks of the Burned Place. Frightened, Peterluk did not confess this unexplainably evil fainting weakness to Eevvaalik that night when he seized her in his arms. In the rhythmically gasping sperm the successful one to penetrate her ovuum carried the altered chromosomes. These transmitted merely the generalized characteristics of adaptability, fetal growth efficiency, a one-month gestation period, an increasing maturation rate, more and more rapid multiplication -- and an unlit fuse. Future population pressure and other cues could ignite it. Joining hands in death, the Esks had fallen, their freed patterns ballooning into space. Too well, Dr. West understood the purpose for which the Esks had -- died. But they are alive! They are becoming alive! The great thoughts surged in Dr. West's brain. We -- they -- everyinto Now... with simple drug siore materials you can treat To get your complete 'One Way Glass Formula' Dept # #I Yucca St Hollywood #, Calif thing which has ever lived will come alive. When we have tilled the Universe there will be eternal life. D r. West felt their hope and excitement as he lay in the golden dust of the Great Square, his contorted body gasping for breath. The massive pain from his 'heart so filled his chest that the pain seemed to be squeezing him out of himself. The contribution of each life's pattern increases the vital pressure, the great thoughts urged. Life can be sustained for all beyond physical death. The feeling was sympathy. Excitement. Hope. In his physical agony, he knew he should try to reach back his hand into his pocket for the bottle of nitro. It might not be too late to take a pill. His thoughts were dimming. He felt enveloping sympathy. Surrounding patterns of the Esks still were transmitting the... saya Leslie Goodwins, dynamic Hollywood more! Use our services: send us your story; we do the rest! Send story or story idea (frony I to # pages, not more) for free examination to: #I Melrose Ave., Hollywood, Calif. # thoughts of those beyond to him -- with sympathy. Why else would he have been communicated with in this last possible moment as the last expanding patterns of the Esks crowded upward from the Great Square in continuous contact across space -- Twisting on his side, his breathless body contracted in a fetal position, and he glimpsed the blue sky so beautiful. He laughed like a naked savage with wonder and awe, but soundlessly. He laughed as his heart's terminal fibrillations stagnated the flow of blood to his brain into visual darkness, and he did not take the pill. Freed from life-long fear he laughed with amazement at the Universe of which he was a part. His last human thoughts wandered above the bodies of the Esks in the Great Square. He imagined a sharply questioning voice in Chinese. Hard hands were attempting to lift his body. But his heart had stopped long ago. The electrical flowing of his brain was completed. His upward expanding thoughts laughed with wonder and joy at the purpose of the Esks and those beyond. Now all we need to The clouds were lovely , graceful and -- dangerous! #Tdi eve me, this is not a joke," the portly tourist said. He was careful to face the man as he spoke. "We think you can help us, and my wife won't give me any peace until -- Anyway, all you have to do is look at a few seconds of film. Twenty dollars for your trouble, even if you can't make anything of it." The man nodded. He led the way to an empty classroom and set up a projector and screen, while the woman waited anxiouslyThe projector started and stopped. The man grunted and unscrewed the lamp, showing them that it had blown. He signaled them to remain and stepped into the hall. "This is eerie," the woman said. She was perhaps ten years younger than her husband, quite pretty, but temperamental. "Who would have thought we'd wind up visiting a school for deaf-mutes on our vacation!" "Well, you started it," the tourist said. "You and that hyperactive imagination." "I started it!" she exclaimed indignantly. "Don't you remember? That afternoon on the beach. All I wanted was to get some tan on my back, but you kept chattering about clouds -- " #T like clouds," she said. "They're so free, and they take so many shapes. No one tells them what to do; no one grouches at them." She nudged her husband playfully. "If I were a Confucian, I'd reincarnate as a cloud, and -- " "Buddhist." "Anyway, I'd be a cloud and just float along without a care in the world, free free free free!" "The Buddhists and Hindus believe in reincarnation," he said, "but I'm not sure a cloud was their idea of Nirvana." "Free free free free!" she repeated. "Why are you always so serious? You have no sense of humor at all." "You wouldn't appreciate my humor," he said. "Now look at that cloud right over us. See -- it's almost like a face, looking down at us." She nudged him. He rolled over in the warm sand, squinting up. "See," she repeated urgently. "Two ears at the sides, two sorrowful dark eyes, a long thundersome nose -- " " -- and a big, ugly, voluminous, gassy mouth," he agreed irritably. "Wide open." "Half open." "You talk more than you look. That's a perfect 'O'." She studied the cloud more carefully. "Well, it was half open. If you'd looked when I told you the first time." "Uh-huh." He squeezed her tanned knee comfortably and closed his eyes. "Now it's shut again." He rolled over, not looking. "Why don't you make up your  "No, really. It opened and closed. I'm sure. Well, I think. ' "Yep." "Now it's opening again." "Is it winking, too?" "Now you're being -- " "A kind of cosmic Peeping Tom, staring down your bikini." She shut up, hurt. He reached out, but she slid out of reach. "Aw, now, I'm sorry. I said you wouldn't appreciate my -- I'm sorry. Look, I'll go get my time-delay camera and make a series for you. Then there'll be no question." She was magically within reach again. In a little while he lumbered up, shook off loose sand and headed for the car to fetch the camera. T he mute returned with a fresh bulb and set the film in motion. There were a few ordinary flashes of the beach and waves and the controversial bikini ; then the series on the cloud. Focus and resolution were excellent; the tourist knew how to use his camera. The sequence itself was brief. Fifteen minutes had been reduced to five seconds, but this too had been expertly handled. The cloud was revealed as an animated, expressive face, its mouth opening and closing in apparent speech. All that was missing was the sound. "You see?" she said. "You see, you see -- that cloud was speaking to me! Maybe its a new form of life, like the Saucers -- " " -- or something. Maybe we just never knew where to look for it before." "A cloud? A common cumulus humilis!" They had obviously been over this many times. "Maybe it's an alien observer telling us the secrets of the universe!" She could not sit still. "In faultless English with a slight Boston accent," the tourist growled, but his wife missed the irony. He turned to the mute. "Here is your money. What did you make of it?" The man looked at him steadily with an indefinable expression,' then handed him the rewound film and a written note. "This is what it said?" the tourist demanded, not looking at the paper. "You read the lips? You're sure?" The mute nodded once emphatically, then smiled briefly and stepped into the hall. T he girl snatched the papei and unfolded it with trembling hands. Then wrath overcame her prettiness. She crumpled the note, threw it down, and stalked out. The tourist retrieved the paper, spread it out and read it at a glance. His belly shook and his cheeks puffed out with suppressed laughter. "I like that alien!" he murmured. "I suppose our dialogue is pretty funny, from that elevation." Then he too threw the paper aside and followed his wife, smiling. "Free free free free!" he mimicked and choked over his mirth again. The paper remained on the floor, its six printed words revealing more about clouds than the meteorologists would ever comprehend :  If You're a Subscriber --  -- and if the address on your subscription copies does not con  tain your Zip Code number -- please drop us a line to let us I  know what it is. I And If You Aren't -- Why Not Subscribe Today? 'Tphere is no school of science fiction less in the public awareness today than the one formerly sustained in Chicago. The Chicago magazines existed as an island apart from the plenitude of the East Coast, connected to the Main only by the most slender bridges, sustaining their own corpus of headliners, aspirants and friends of the management. Most of the local writers were people you never heard of, and most of them are better left that way. Essentially they have all left science fiction now, along with the entire collateral establishment of editors and illustrators except Virgil Finlay. Only the oldest and most widely separated segments of Chicago fandom still contain some people who not only share its memory but, more important, were in at the antediluvian watering of its roots. It's all legends now, and a yellowing mausoleum of mostly trash. This is no evocation of nostalgia; it's an illustration that there are, or there once were, other systematic ways of looking at this field. It was Carthage, it is gone, the law of Rome runs now without hindrance, but still the ruins poke up through the salt-sown earth. Great Science Fiction Stories About Mars (Frederick Fell, #), is edited by T. E. Dikty, a man from Chicago. An old hand in town, he has been editor or co-editor of at least eighteen science-fiction anthologies. Beginning in # and continuing through # at least, he participated in or directed the editing of a series of annual "Best" collections which ultimately lost out when Judith Merril came along. This book contains the following stories: "The Sound of Bugles," by Robert Moore Williams; "Nonstop to Mars," by Vogt's "The First Martians," Eando Binder's "Via Etherline," "Tin Lizzie," by Randall Garrett; "Under the Sand-Seas," by Oliver E. Saari and H. Beam Piper's "Omnilingual." It also has an introduction and a good table of physical comparisons between Earth and Mars. Now you'll have noticed something, I think; it's not often that a man given an opportunity to put together a book of seven science-fiction stories will include A. E. Van Vogt has not been a top-line writer in the world's estimation for many years now. again, we're talking about the public eye, and names that bookstore owners might conceivably recognize -- is that of fine antique silver. H. Beam Piper was a very good workman but never developed a by-line that sold books. And Randall Garrett, a man of passionate personal involvement with the universe, long ago taught himself to write in a manner that would never betray this fact to the public. This is not, in other words, a smart book. It seems to be, only, a book that Ted Dikty would have liked to read. Oddly enough, I expect you will enjoy it too. gles" is a pretty bad pulp story. to Mars," while one hundred per cent ridiculous, swings. Published in #, it concerns a daredevil endurance flyer who flies his airplane to Mars along the whirlpool of air being sucked away from Earth by the inimical aliens. Once there, the hero takes about ten seconds to set the whole thing on fire, kill all the critters, and save the world. It is to laugh; nevertheless, it's a great and effective story. Although the relationship between the hero and the girl is modeled exactly on the poses struck by people in Frank R. Paul illustrations, the events in which they are involved, and the breathtaking rapidity with which they unfold in logical sequence, really do evoke a sense of wonder. A. E. Van Vogt's "The First Martians" is surprisingly coherent and, as a #I story, may have been one of the first places where it was suggested that Andean Indians would make pretty good Martians. "Via Earthline" is ostensibly a series of radio messages from the first Martian expedition back to Earth, written as if from a pile of flimsies on a copydesk spike. It partakes of the romance inherent in any series of messages from a remote outpost. A bunch of people go and have a bunch of trouble, and the last message tells us some of them are dead, with the others very likely about to die. Because the radio link -- pardon me, the etherline link -- between Earth and Mars is attenuating, we will probably never know what happened. It's what I guess you have to call a tour de force, since it fits no definition for being a story. But, again, as with the near as much -- the reader gets the feeling of involvement with these in fact nonexistent people in this arbitrary place. "Under the Sand-Seas" is by a Midwest fan who, circa #, wrote and had published a fair number of stories without really attempting to make a career of writing. But Saari's influence on such writers as Frank M. Robinson, Wilson Tucker, and a number of others was rather great by their own testimony. The story is a display of ideas, and though it may not have been intended as such, it's a series of nudges to the kind of mind that writes science fiction. You're going to have to excuse me from guessing how it will read to someone who simply reads the stuff for pleasure. He may find, as he probably found in "The First Martians," that the most important idea in this # story is old-hat. It got that way in #. Finally we have "Tin Lizzie" and "Omnilingual," both of which treat Mars as the locale for a fascinating technical puzzle. In the one case, having to do with the chemistry of Garrett's postulated Mars, and in the other, with the Rosetta Stone inherent in the workings of any technological civilization. The Piper, in fact, probably represents a genuine contribution to the real world. I don't know that you really could begin a translation of an alien dead language by analyzing its notation of the periodic table, but it sounds like a perfectly valid proposition, and I think archeologists ought to keep this notation on file. Readers of this book, meanwhile, will find these last two stories solidly representative of the kind of package-unwrapping tale Astounding was always sure to publish. And almost as much about an arbitrary place, called "Mars," as the Binder story. On the face of it, this looks like yet another in Frederick Fell's long series of mediocrities. You may be rather surprised at how much pleasure you get out of this mediocre book. It seems to be a fact a man like Dikty, who knows his work, will turn out good work no matter what kind of work he does. Bleached-oak modern it ain't. But it's solid, it's well considered on its own terms and it may even last. Earthmen and Strangers, edited by Robert Silverberg, (Duell, Sloan  Pearce, #) is a theme anthology, as you might guess, about contact between Earthmen and aliens. The contents are comprised by "Dear Devil," bjr Eric Frank Russell, "The Best Policy," by Randall Garrett; Robert Silverberg's own "Allaree," Poul Anderson's "Life Cycle," "The Gentle Vultures," by Isaac Asimov; "Stranger Station," by Damon Knight, Algis Budry's "Lower Than Angels," "Blind Lightning," by Harlan Ellison, and, finally, "Out of the Sun," by Arthur C. Clarke. There is also an introduction which seems to be addressed to people in their late teens or early twenties. It's a didactic book, showing us that science fiction teaches lessons and is concerned with social problems. By so showing us, it apparently endeavors to so teach its reader. There isn't a top-grade story in this book, with the exception of "Dear Devil" and, possibly, Knight's "Stranger Station." Most of them are pretty straightforward, reasonably competent stories. They share a tendency to get rather emotional at times, as distinguished from being emotion-provoking -- which is harder. At least, I'd say that about my own story, and if I'd say it, who wouldn't?" "Dear Devil" is one of Russell's rare serious stories. It's an unfortunate characteristic of the things that have happened to this writer that he rarely takes himself seriously anymore and thus substitutes the flip remark, and the anecdote, for the straitly-told story. But "Dear Devil" is about a Martian poet who strands himself on a devastated Earth so that he may empathize with the survivors of a nuclear disaster and a plague. Practically all these survivors are children. The Martian is blue, tentacular, not possessed of such human faculties as a voice or laughter. The children are uneducated, unsupervised, and overwhelmingly conscious that they have been born into a place that's hideously wrong. Both the Martian and the kids make it. It's a very good story. When I think of the many, many ways it could have gone wrong, it's a great story. "The Best Policy" is Randall Garrett writing a story that begins: "Thagobar Larnimusculus Verf, Borgax of Fenigwisnok, had a long name and an important title..." You run across something like that and you know it's going to be another story about an alien being which charges full tilt into conflict with an Earthman and will inevitably get its tentacles pinned back. "Allaree' by Robert Silverberg is about the effect of a chance visit by Earthmen on a world inhabited by intelligent beings who happen to all be part of a single, pathically linked group entity. The Earthmen teach one of the segments of the identity to be an individual and take him away with them. The new individual likes the whole idea at first, but can't continue to live without sharing, so he dies. "Call it -- malnutrition," the author says. Yes, and as far as it goes it's a meaningful statement. "Life Cycle" is about some old tricky biology on Mercury, wrapped in the old plot about how the Earthmen will die if they don't solve this scientific puzzle. Solve it they do, live they do, and entertain the story probably does. But I worry that all over the galaxy, Earthman after Earthman is getting into trouble of one kind or another and having to decipher the entire ecology of a planet before he can figure out how to get his foot out of the gum we found it planted in on Page One. What I mean by this is I'm noticing the persistence of this school of sf writing, a hangover from the days when most good science fiction was written almost exclusively for engineers and other technological types. Is part of Anderson trying to be the John Dickson Carr of sf? Is that bad? you ask. John Dickson Carr inspires my admiration as a technician and bores me stiff, I reply. "The Gentle Vultures" is a story about aliens who are waiting for the nuclear war that will render Earth helpless. In the alien's long experiences, no civilization which discovers atomic bombs fails to have nuclear war, and their policy has been to never fail to move in and pick up the pieces while being as humane as possible to the native survivors. It is itself a gentle story, told by a gentle man, and it reflects the kind of mind that winces each time it encounters any one of the thousand affronts it inevitably notices in the course of any given day. But Asimov writes this story as if it sufficed to say: "Here it is, I have shown it to you." This is not quite enough. For the reader is very liable to say: "True. Too true. Now what?" "Stranger Station" by Damon Knight has all the things in it that Damon brings to his best stories. It has contact with the truly strange; in this case, an alien being who is overwhelmingly alien, met in loneliness by one introspective, lonely man. His intermediary in contacting the alien is a self-aware cybernetic device called the Alpha Network, and in successive layers you discover that "contact with the alien" consists of contact not only with the extraterrestial being, and with the Alpha Network, but also with what goes on in the back of the human hero's mind. We are all strangers, to ourselves as well as to each other, and we journey from milepost to milepost, each time thinking we see our destination, each time discovering that we are merely touching the next base. Will we ever score? Well, that's the natural question, but for it this story has no answer. Neither does "Lower Than Angels." That was always what bothered me about the story, and it continues to do so. Harlan Ellison's "Blind Lightning" is, as usual, an unflagging assault by the author on the characters and the readers. However, there are times when what Ellison has to say outweighs his with the reader but attack him. This seems to be one of those times. It's actually a simple story about a human being transferring human hope to an essentially stupid and brutish alien aborigine. Somewhere in this welter of exclamation points and ripping flesh there's a raw sense of something conveyed from human to alien, and from author to reader. Finally we have "Out of the Sun" by Arthur C. Clarke, who is more than commonly vulnerable to the English disease of threatening the entire world with extinction at the drop of a twinkle. Clarke uses his scientific training to justify such postulations as intelligent life at the center of the earth, or intelligent life in this case inhabiting the Sun. Having explained to 'us how this particular life form could exist, he then tells how it could kill us all, and concludes his short story. If you signed anybody else's name to this story, you would get it back from the editor with a request for a rewrite. It would be an interested and intrigued letter of query to the author, and it would contain at least one compliment to the author's ability to write, as well as to imagine. But it would most definitely be a request for a rewrite, so as to make this light speculation a story. So what this book is -- and it is graced not only with an intelligent introduction, but with perceptive notes at the head of each story -- is another book intended to show the reader how intelligent science-fiction writers are, how soulful they are and how full of very good ideas science fiction is. It is intended to show this, of course, in terms the beginning reader will already understand. Therefore, it does not display intelligence, soul or goodness in any of the ways in which science fiction, and science fiction alone, might display them. It displays them in terms of what the reader already knows. This seems a fairly simple point to me: You, are not going to interest people in what they already know. This book seems to me a compilation of precisely the kind of story that makes otherwise intelligent people sneer at the field, or much worse, grant it a certain thoughtfulness, and at the same time recognize how shallow it seems to be. Larry Niven is one of the most promising new writers around. Snappy, ingenious and upbeat, World of Ptavvs (Ballantine) is the story of Kzanol the thrint, who thinks he has successfully evaded the disaster to his starship, and furthermore will be able to make ptavvs of all Earthmen. It's also the story of Larry Greenberg, whose mistake is less complex; he merely thinks he's Kzanol. This all comes about because thrints, who flit about space and know they are superior to all other life forms, acquire status by acquiring ptavvs; that is, slaves that will, under the thrint's direction, help him exploit their own planet and anything else he can grab off. Thrints are also sufficiently ingenious so as to have stasissuits available for times of disaster. This protective clothing it not only completely impervious to outside forces but permits the wearer to go into suspended animation indefinitely. Finally, Larry Greenberg of Earth is a rudimentary telepath, assigned to a dolphin-communication program here, who gets drafted into an ill-advised attempt to study Kzanol via an Earth-made machine which has an unfortunate effect on Kzanol's stasis-suit. , What happens is that Kzanol's personality becomes superimposed on Greenberg's. But since Greenberg comes out of the precipitating contact in better immediate shape than Kzanol does, it is GreenbergKzanol who goes out in the full conviction that he is a thrint with . the whole world spread out waiting before him and proceeds to try to conquer the Solar System. All sorts of people set off in pursuit of him, including, finally, the somewhat baffled and justifiably angry KzanolKzanol. This is nice thinking. There have been very few stories which treat telepathy as the phenomenon it should logically be. Most mind-reading as described in science fiction sounds a little bit like another of the Bell System's services. It's also, and not very by the way, a masterful technical device for telling a story. Instinctively masterful, furthermore. Niven, in other places, betrays the fact that he still has a few things left to learn about conscious craftsmanship. Which makes his innate talent all the more impressive at this stage of his career. Devoted readers of the late E. E. Smith will be delighted to learn of the appearance of The Universes of E. E. Smith, edited by Ron Ellik and Bill Evans (Advent: Publishers, P.O. #, #). This is a concordance to the major writings of the late Doc Smith, with an introduction by James H. Schmitz, a bibliography by AI Lewis, and, unfortunately, illustrations by Bjo. For its intended purpose, it's not only a good but an invaluable book. If there's anything you want to know about the universe in which the Lensman stories are set or the milieu of the Skylark stories, or if there's anything you want to know about where these stories may be found, and in what forms, this is the guide for you. Once again Advent has justified its existence as a service to fandom. I think the price is too low. A long Berserker Novelette by Fred Saberhagen The Throwaway Age by Mack Reynolds -- plus much more in the May Worlds of Tomorrow, on sale now! Ballenger wasn't crazy. He only followed simple majority rule! r  'he radios in the wall came on with a click, and a moment later African drum music issued into the bedroom. Bart Ballenger was instantly awake. He took a vote, and the consensus was it's Thursday. He arose and stood before the window and breathed deeply. Thursday was the day to settle accounts with a lawyer on Wilshire Blvd. Air and sunlight said spring. This, too, was verified democratically. Ballenger completed the early morning routine against the sound of music. He moved about his two-bedroom apartment, checking. All was as the previous evening. No one had entered during the night. The smaller bedroom was in order against the arrival of guests who never came. He sat at the counter-top divider, between living room and kitchen, eating eggs, drinking coffee. The radios around him, all switched on, played the same music as in the bedroom. He bobbed his head to the rhythm, visualized The Star Walkers. He was in love with the middle drummer, a girl named Angelique Roust. Ballenger had seen Angelique on TV and instantly fallen in love with her. She replaced his previous love, Miss Terri Paul, flutist, a person, in retrospect, with no bust worthy of mention. Now it seemed, over the eggs and coffee in the natural brightness of morning, fantastic that such a collection as Miss Terri Paul could have attracted even his momentary attention, much less captivated him for a single minute, let alone nearly five whole months. He vowed against eternity that he would never, never, never show Miss Terri Paul's TV tapes again, and if he heard her on radio, he would refuse to listen. This would be proof of his love for Angelique. Pie finished his coffee. The news was coming on, blaring out over the sounds of cool jazz. There were, in the world, the nations of crime and the nations of law and order; he belonged to the latter. All were democracies, whether they knew it or not, but some were insane. This was scarcely surprising when you considered evolution. Out came the letter: Final Notice! The amount, including postage, was #. allenger -- " began the letter, omitting the customary salutation " -- your actions indicate you have no intention of paying the enclosed bill. If this bill is not paid immediately, I will be forced to institute legal action, which may involve your employer. You will be liable for all costs incurred in collection. To avoid embarrassment and the extra expense, your check in the amount of # must be received by return mail. I mean business. This is the last notice I will send before forwarding the bill to the California Courts for collection. F. Terrace Watson, Attorney at Law." The bill was clearly illegal. Watson had been given every chance to prove his case: and had failed dismally. Item one: Jury trial. Item two: Superior court review. Item three: Supreme court decision. All favored Ballenger. Watson did not care enough even to present his case on the appeal, and Ballenger, out of a sense of fairness, had continued the proceedings on his own initiative. Now this man, Watson, was threatening the very nation itself. Ballenger folded the letter and replaced it in his inner suitcoat pocket. Breakfast finished, he put the dishes in the machine. Seven twenty in the morning. Normally time to leave for work. Switchboard opens in exactly thirty-five minutes. Time was a rubber band, stretching out. He removed his credit-card receipts. We will audit the accounts this morning. Prudent financial management is the foundation of the nation. The Secretary of the Treasury was summoned. Two dollars and fifty-nine cents, plus tax, for a six-pack of half quart cans of beer. Five cans were still in the refrigerator. The supply would last another month. The Secretary of the Treasury waived the right to appealand agreed the expense was reasonable. Three dollars and eighty-nine cents for dry cleaning: an unavoidable expense. Ten dollars, thirteen cents: a lube and oil job, rotors adjusted, fuel tank filled. No argument there. Forty-seven cents for a large chocolate bar. They called in the Surgeon General on that one. To the bathroom scale. Ballenger had picked up four ounces by the scale. Back to the accounts. Let's watch that candy. Ballenger agreed. Four dollars and ten cents, including tips, for dinner in the restaurant last night. This Wednesday's expense was sanctioned by tradition, and recent polls showed it was approved by eighty-three per cent of the citizens. Of the # he allowed himself for the period, he still had three dollars plus change. Close enough. The Secretary of the Treasury was satisfied. Snap! went the rubber band. Five minutes before eight. Ballenger phoned the switchboard. "Thank you for calling Meritt and Finch," said the recording. "Space research is our specialty." He said, "Ballenger from Accounting. I have some personal business to take care of this morning. I'll be in after lunch." "Thank you for your message, Mr. Ballenger," said the machine. r T"raffic above Los Angeles would begin breaking in another fifteen minutes. It was a twenty-minute flight to the office of F. Terrace Watson, Attorney at Law. Leave at eight fifteen, be there at twenty-five before nine. Ballenger checked the dayshift workers. Everyone seemed at his job. Pulse was good, heartbeat steady, respiration normal. Swing shift would be going to bed in another hour. Most of the night shift probably hadn't gone back to sleep after voting on the day of the week. They should be up stirring. Should try to get all of today's major business out of the way before nine, nine-thirty, so the swing shift could get their rest. Some sort of a proxy agreement really must be worked out, if it can be done democratically. We've got to send legislation to that effect up to the next Congress. Note: Cabinet meeting on Sunday should discuss this. Meanwhile, one of the problems was too many important decisions. The executive himself could do something about that. Should definitely cut down on the number of major decisions, keep them to a bare minimum, try to get them all out of the way before nine o'clock. No excuse for decisions in the middle of the day. A well run country shouldn't have emergencies. Yet the evils of dictatorships are too well known to review: an evolutionary failure of the organism. Strange so few saw this very point with the clarity of Ballenger. Promptly at eight twelve, he buzzed the garage of his departure and left the apartment, checking to be sure the door latch was set to lock. Two minutes later, he was on the roof. The morning rush having passed, the mechanical attendant had already assembled the blades. He stepped in, and the radios came on with the ignition. He hummed in time, tapping the control bar. Airborne, the Security Forces relaxed. Once again he had remembered to lock the door. The day-shift technicians, well rested, began to supervise the complicated motor activity connected with flying. The pilot stood at the bridge, in command, studying meaningful lights as they flashed their careful traffic patterns, responding with the necessary movements. Ballenger again wished there were some way to introduce more automation. Perhaps he should take it up with his Scientific Advisory Group. But if the what about unemployment, long solved among nations, but an ever-present internal danger? No! Better to have jobs for all than to have to worry about chronic unemployment. The thing to avoid was overtime. The union was very difficult when it came to overtime. Four hours off for each hour on. Once, after a very difficult week at the office, he had spent all of Friday in bed to catch up. The blades joined traffic. A t eight thirty, between commercials, came the newsbreak. It was the one thing he really did not like about the station. Ballenger frowned in annoyance. The nations of crime seemed to have the upper hand: an aggression in Florida, a war on the streets of Los Angeles. Incomprehensible. Pointless. He checked again with his legal staff. There was no possible question that Watson's demand was completely illegal. There was no legal way Ballenger could be made to pay. Still, this being a foreign affair, rather than a domestic one, you could never be entirely sure of results. Ballenger had long fought a mental battle with other nations for territorial integrity. To the things of the flesh, flesh; to the things of the spirit, spirit. It was difficult to know whether or not he was being ignored completely, for no other nation ever made a sign of having heard him on this matter. He called in the Secretary of State. We'll rest our case, said the Secretary, on external law. We will negotiate, but we will not arbitrate. Music came back on. He wished they'd play one of Angelique's records. It would be good to know she was backing him in this matter. But of course she was. Angelique was a nation like himself: a hater of injustice everywhere. Hadn't she already proved that, time after time? Hadn't she whispered it to him over TV? Of course she supported him. With the total resources of her body. Ballenger thought of his job at Meritt and Finch. Wisely, the citizens had expressed their will to him: never talk to anyone at Meritt and Finch unless absolutely necessary. If you don't talk to them, we don't have to be always making decisions. You don't have to be bothering the citizens all the time, getting the swing shift out of bed with emergency votes. So Ballenger kept busy with his punch cards and forms and rows of figures and files. Feeding the computer. Which was composed of an almost infinite number of little things going yes and no. With such uncomplicated fundamentals as that, it was a mystery the thing could even add. And Ballenger smiled, and he answered questions, and he never went out to lunch with anyone. Twenty before nine: a commercial. Traffic was unusually heavy. He had hovered almost motionless for nearly five minutes. Now a lane was open. The building was less than a quarter of a mile away, and he entered the descent level, checking visually. He tensed as an idiot pilot dropped too rapidly. Probably an emerging nation. What's the hurry? Moments later, he was parked safely. He surrendered the blades to an attendant for a claim check. The check looked all right. He walked quickly to the elevator and checked the directory posted on the wall. It told him the enemy was on the third floor: Suite #. Down he went. T#. Terrace Watson was seated behind his desk in the inner office, surrounded by file cabinets, an addressograph machine, a postage meter, a voice typer and a computer with memory storage. Watson looked up from his desk in the inner office when he heard the corridor door open. It was too early for the mail drop. Who could it be at this hour? His part-time secretary, an expensive extravagance which flattered his ego, would not be in until after lunch for the mailing, so he arose and went through the door to greet the visitor, presumably a salesman. Ballenger stood nervously beside the vacant receptionist's desk. He was dressed in a conservative suit, a style which had not changed appreciably for the last sixty years, in contrast to the vacillation of women's fashions; he was short, had a receding hairline and weighed no more than # pounds. Watson was a tall man, many pounds Ballenger's superior, with a face that was heavy from rich foods and the eyes of a dictator. Suppose the unsupposable, Ballenger's Chief of Planning Operations whispered. Consider every possibility, no matter how remote. A nation prepares for all contingencies. Merritt and Finch would demand an explanation for his refusal to pay this illegal bill. "You are F. Terrace Watson?" he asked. "My name is Bart Ballenger." And if Ballenger, as Chief Executive, allowed the job at Meritt and Finch to be lost, the citizens would most certainly revolt and throw him out of office. With no one to run the nation, it would become very sick. "Yes?" asked Watson. "What can I do for you? If it's about employment -- " "You don't know me?" asked Ballenger in amazement. "You are F. Terrace Watson, the attorney?" Ballenger was disturbed by this development. How could the attorney, who had written him so many letters, each signed with a savage flourish, fail to recognize the name Bart Ballenger? There was a mystery, here. What did the Secretary of Defense think? Watson searched his thoughts. Someone from one of his exwives? Someone from Ernie, trying to collect the little bit he still owed from the Santa Anita meeting? A process server? Ballenger brought out the letter. TJallenger had been with Mer itt and Finch for eleven years; he could never find another job as good. So Watson, at all costs, must be stopped from notifying them. How could Ballenger present a legal brief to Mr. Herreras in defense of his refusal to pay this illegal bill? Mr. Herreras did not even know that he was one nation, under God, with all kinds of different people inside him, and it isn't safe to talk to fascists who don't even understand that elementary fact. Evolution decrees their defeat, but natural selection is a slow process. "It's about this," said Ballenger. Instantly Watson assumed the stern countenance and demeanor appropriate to the profession. "Let's see, Mr. Ballenger. I believe it's about the overdue account that you wish to see me?" He reached out for the letter and glanced at the amount. "Twenty-three dollars and forty-seven cents." "I want to talk to you about that." "Well, let's just step into the office, here, Mr. Ballenger. I'm glad you realize just how serious this matter is. I'm glad to see you've come down in person to straighten it out. Please sit down." As Watson walked around his desk to his chair, a tiny doubt opened a crevasse in his thoughts and uneasiness leaked out. In the memory of his profession, which was long and honorable, had anyone ever called personally? Not that he was aware of. This was the most mail order of all businesses, composed of fleshless names, first-class postage stamps, white paper, black print, stern taped warnings for the larger delinquents. Human breath sent it into disarray, and Watson felt uncomfortable in his own office. Let us explore the situation, which may be delicate or fraught with annoyance. "Now," said Watson, after seating himself, "Mr. Ballenger, if you'll just let me have your check for #, we can put an immediate end to this matter, and you will be spared any possible future embarassment and inconvenience. If the amount is a little too much for you right now, I know we can work out a satisfactory payment plan. Many of my accounts pay as little as five dollars a week. I understand how people can get in over their heads on matters like this, and I want to be as reasonable as I can be." "It's not the money, you know that," said Ballenger, running the words together, still standing. Watson frowned sternly. He made it a practice of ignoring all letters from accounts which did not contain money. Had Ballenger written protesting the bill? "Do I understand there's been some mistake? From the account number, here, this is for some musical tapes, isn't it? Didn't you receive the merchandise? Was the recording poor? Fuzzy pictures? If that's the case, I'll have to go back to the company with this, and if their records are in order, and if you haven't complained within the required time -- " He left unspoken any direct threat. Ballenger observed that the attorney was introducing irrelevant material. "I received the tapes, they were satisfactory in quality," he said. Diplomatic Corp personnel came forward with advice, prepared with documents. The Secretary of State cleared his throat. "I think you will have to agree, as an attorney and a specialist, that asking us to pay for these Miss Terri Paul tapes is the equivalent of demanding we pay alimony. You have no proof whatsover that indicates we have ever been married." XTatson rolled the key to the   voice typer between thumbs and forefingers. The accounts, of whom this man was one, were purchased at twenty-five cents on the dollar in blocks of one thousand. A few were always totally uncollectable because of legitimate reasons : merchandise returned and not credited, defective merchandise, incorrect merchandise, unordered merchandise... Out of this group of ten to twenty in each block of accounts, one or two might threaten legal or other action upon receipt of dunning letters. Standard practice ignored them. They had no case; the dunning letters always complied exactly with the applicable laws of the State of California. Such people, however, were nuisances, and Watson considered for the merest instant whether or not Ballenger might be an unusually aggressive example of that type. But any suspicion that Ballenger was contemplating a law suit evaporated, and Watson saw that he was dealing, instead, with a maniac. New forms of insanity were breaking out all over, as a tragic consequence of universal peace. The sensible thing, Watson knew, was to stand from his chair, ease the man quietly from the office, lock the door and hope Ballenger would not come back. "You're perfectly correct, Mr. Ballenger. There is no reason for you to pay this bill. I'll see that you're not bothered by it any more. A tragic misunderstanding for which I apologize." Watson stood up. He moved to the side of the desk. Would more reassurance be required? It was difficult now. "I'm sure this alimony matter will work out, too," he added. Ballenger was outweighed by one hundred pounds and was a good six inches shorter than his enemy. One equalized such contests. He looked up at the attorney. So now he was going to be threatened with alimony. What was behind that threat? He was in trouble enough already. Better ask the Secretary of the Interior: have we ever to your knowledge been liable for alimony? The answer, in the negative, came back. Still dissatisfied, he said, This is a very serious matter; could we be liable without our knowledge? His Scientific Advisor assured him that it was completely impossible. "I deny any knowledge of alimony," Ballenger told Watson. "Just don't worry about anything," said Watson, soothingly. Ballenger realized this might be even worse than he had anticipated. What would Mr. Herreras say to this? Charges were piling up too rapidly. From his own logic, which was impeccable, sprang a new accusation. Could this man Watson know Miss Terri Paul and her sorry collection of constituents? Was there a conspiracy, had treaties been made against him, was aggression contemplated? Watson spoke as though to a child. "You just put it out of your mind. Go home and rest. You don't feel very good this morning." 'jp allenger felt panic. The Chief JL  Medical Officer said, I'm afraid we've run into another nut, here. The world is full of such nations, they cause all the trouble. This one, said the Chief of Security Forces, is a lawyer. Lawyers are the most dangerous of all. They can exhume treaties to the days of King John to cite against us. Watson, looking down on the man he completely dominated physically, felt a moment of compassion. Ballenger was sick; he needed help. Watson decided to probe the extent of this postFreudian psychosis, to divine in which direction help for the poor, disturbed man might lie. "You have some relatives here?" "The question," said Ballenger, "is an insult to national dignity! I am perfectly capable of fighting my own wars!" A little flicker of fear came to Watson. Against the power of a madman, his physical advantage might be cancelled. Ballenger might be capable of hurting him and, beyond that, might constitute a larger menace. The idea, half formed, that it would be possible to reason Ballenger into seeking medical attention, vanished. No other avenue of assistance lay open to the attorney. In the absence of criminal conduct, only a relative could have Ballenger committed. Watson could prefer a misdemeanor charge: but if the insanity were temporary, or if Ballenger could recover sufficiently to conceal it from the judge, then Watson himself, might be in an unfortunate and vulnerable legal position himself: a suit for false arrest, or worse. The thing to do was definitely to get him out of the office as soon as possible. "Come along, now," said Watson, reaching out. "Let's walk out here in the corridor." Once in the corridor, Watson could duck back in the office, slam the door and lock it. If Ballenger stayed outside, an anonymous call to the police might then result in his detention for questioning and lead to the court sending him to the sanctuary the state provided for such disturbed people. Ballenger shrugged off the hand. He checked to see that all his people were awake. A crisis was near. Once the man, Watson, got him into the corridor, he would be attacked. All the other nations in the building would see it, of course, but none would come to his defense. Ballenger had made no alliances here. His alliances were with the entertainment industry, in Hollywood, in New York City, in the TV industry. They were too far away to help him now! Could they even hear his cries?  ' would make! And could the nation, with the best legal minds available, refute them? Watson was one of the extremely mad ones: a prisoner of the past. He had not been able to escape evolution's cul de sec: specialization. Watson treated all the organic components within himself with total contempt for their civil rights. Logical thought was impossible with him. Ballenger confronted a primitive organism. So Watson was threatening to consider it as an international matter, beyond reasonable compromise. Ballenger had come prepared for that. Was all diplomacy, forever, for nothing? Make one more try at private negotiation. "You'll never get us before the United Nations," Ballenger said. "You know it's stacked against us; you know we wouldn't have a fair chance to defend ourselves; we're outnumbered." Ballenger sounded tire alarm. Everyone was appraised of the situation. Are you behind me, citizens? he cried. A resounding # per cent: yes! Red alert! cried Ballenger's Secretary of Defense. To arms! To arms! Man the barricades! Prepare to repel the invasion! Watson's hand came out once more. It fixed on Ballenger's shoulder. "Come along now. I think it's time for you to leave!" The Secretary of Defense told Ballenger: He's getting ready for a sneak attack! Hurry! Ballenger acted then. He declared a national emergency. The soldiers came forward, waves of them. Scientists readied the misslelauncher site and took control of the panel with flashing lights. Get out of my way! snarled the Secretary of Defense to the Secretary of State. This is exclusively a military matter, now! Ballenger removed the missile launcher from its hidden silo and twisted to his left, firing upward, once, bang! There was silence. The sound of Watson's body as it met the carpet. Silence. We had to defend ourselves, he told the citizens. It was us or them. Eighty-one per cent approved the action. The pacifists, less than ten per cent of the population, had continued that portion of the work which had not contributed to the war effort. They now returned to full participation in the society. Ballenger congratulated the Secretary of Defense for always being prepared and put the missile launcher in his pocket. The Security Forces took over. He had touched nothing in the office. No fingerprint problem. Ninety seconds later, the Security Forces withdrew, and the technicians took over. He was at the control bar. The music of strings and oboes came from the radios. He looked at his watch. Just after nine. The swing shift people could get their sleep. He ended the emergency. He asked the Secretary of the Treasury: How was that? That's the kind of war you like, isn't it? Seventy-seven cents is all it cost us this time. Seventy-five cents for parking, two cents for the bullet. I run an economical administration. Some two hours later, when he was preparing to go to work, the Security Force people remembered the letter on Attorney Watson's desk, but by then it was too late to do anything about it but fire the Security You Men of Yilenee He hated men of violence. But how could a pacifist resist their armed might? # #T hate you, Raver," the cap-#tain shouted, his strained face just inches away, "and I know you must hate me too." "Hate is too strong a word," the big man said quietly. "I think despise is much better." There was no advance warning of the blow, the captain was too good a fighter for that; just the sudden jab that drove his fist into the other's stomach. Raver's only reaction was a slight and condescending grin. This infuriated the captain who, though a head shorter than Raver, was still over six feet tall. He expected some reaction other than scorn from the people he hit. In a blind rage he pummeled the other's unresisting form until Raver, leaking blood from nose and mouth, fell across the captain's desk, then slid limply to the floor. "Get this carrion out," the captain ordered, rubbing at his bruised knuckles. "And clean up this filth." There were smears of blood across the surface of the desk, and everything on it had been swept to the floor when Raver fell. The captain realized then that the blood was on him, too. He dabbed at it distastefully with the kerchief from his sleeve. Still, there was some satisfaction in seeing the half-conscious bulk being carried from the room. "Now who is smiling?" he shouted after them, then went out himself to wash and change. Though the captain did not know it yet, he was the loser. From the moment he had boarded the prison ship two weeks earlier, Raver had been planning this encounter. All of his actions, his earlier confrontations with the captain, the hunger strike when the Phreban had been tortured, every bit of it had been planned with this final scene in mind. Raver had pushed the buttons; the captain had reacted as planned, and Raver had won. He leaned against the metal wall of his cell, clutching tightly to the pencil-sized communicator that was concealed by his giant fist. When he had fallen across the desk he had palmed it. This was the reason for everything he had done. Sighing heavily, Raver slumped to the floor and rolled over on his side. It was no accident that his back was to the glass eye of the monitor pickup, or that the barred door of his cell was in sight. Unobserved -- and safe from surprise visitors -- he allowed himself to smile as he set to work. IT e had only a single tool, a nail which he had hidden in his boot sole and filed flat against the metal side of his bunk during the night. The squared tip now made a tiny screwdriver. His hand was a vise, and his fingernails pliers and wrench. It was enough. There was no one still alive who knew Raver's real name or anything about his earlier life before he went into crime and politics, and he certainly did not look like a typical microtechnician. Yet that was what he was, and a highly skilled one as well. The case of the communicator sprang .open under his touch, and the delicate leaves of the circuits fanned out. He went to work. There were only a few hours left to setdown, and he needed all of them. With infinite patience he disassembled the components, then rejoined them in new circuitry of his own design. He struck an arc from the tiny battery to solder the connections and could only hope that enough power remained to operate his device. It took a fraction over three hours to construct, and for all of that time he lay still, with just his hands moving, an apparently unconscious bulk to the watchers in the prisoner control center. Only when the work was done did he permit himself to groan and stretch and to climb shakily to his feet. As he went to the barred door he stumbled, then held to the bars with one hand and pressed his forehead against die cool metal. In the preceding weeks he had stood this way for a good part of the waking day, so it was not considered unusual. His right hand, shielded by his body, slid the wire probe into the opening of the lock while he slowly turned the knob on the variable capacitor. An RF lock is theoretically pick-proof, but that is just theory. In practice a trained technician can cause the circuit to resonate at the keying frequency, which is what Raver did. A needle flickered briefly, and he made careful adjustments until it jumped across the dial and up against its stop. This was the operating frequency. Then he went to the sink and cleaned some of the blood from his face and at the same time reversed connections so that the probe became a transmitter. He was ready. A#k en  ie hooters sounded v ' the two-minute warning for strapping down he paused for a moment at the door before going to his cot, which served double duty as an acceleration couch. The device had worked: he had felt the click as the electronic actuator had tripped the lock. The door was open. Just before the landing rockets flared he pulled up his blanket and rolled over on his side to face the wall. The rear jets kicked hard with #G's, and the webbing of the bed stretched and creaked while Raver pulled himself slowly to his feet. This was the only time he could be sure that the guards in prison control center would not be watching him. While they were fighting the deceleration he had to do what must be done. One shuffling step at a time, he drove himself across the cell, the muscles in his legs knotted and rock-hard. The stool's three metal legs were welded to the floor; he had examined them and felt their thickness days earlier. Dropping heavily to his knees he seized the nearest leg in both hands, tensed his body -- then pulled. The leg broke with a sharp crack. The other two were freed the same way; then a slow shuffle back to the bed, onto which he put the stool and pulled the blanket over it. The ruse would not bear close examining, but it had to fool the watching guard on the screens for only a brief time. Back across the cell to the door, through it, close it, lock it, and down the passageway. His knees crumpled as more jets cut in for landing, #G's or more, but Raver continued on his hands and knees. He could move about safely only as long as the rockets were firing. When they cut out, the crewmen and guards would unstrap and come out, and he would be caught. Painfully and slowly he dragged himself across the passageway to the connecting ladder and began to work his way down. The jets stopped when he was halfway down. He let go of the ladder and dropped. Since the gravity on Houdt is less than Earth normal, and because the fall was only fifteen feet, Raver did not injure himself, although he landed heavily. He rolled and crashed into the door with his shoulder as he came to his feet, throwing it open. Then he was through and running, heading for the spacesuit locker. All around him he knew men were unstrapping themselves and rising, on their way. A door opened as he passed it, and there was the sudden loud murmur of voices. Someone started through it -- then turfied back to say something. Raver hit the door of the locker, was through and closed it and leaned against it. There was no alarm. Neither was there any time to waste. He took a long, shuddering breath, ignored his aching muscles and turned to the racked space suits. The largest one, with its flexible fabric stretched to the limit, made a snug fit, and he pulled it on. If he closed the helmet it would draw attention inside the ship -- but if he left it open he would be instantly recognized. But the extra oxygen tanks would shield his face and serve a double purpose. The large refill tanks weighed over a hundred pounds apiece. He did not dare take more than two; carrying more might draw attention. He had to go left, so he swung the tanks onto his right shoulder and pushed the door open. When he went out he walked with his shoulder almost brushing the wall and the tanks shielding his face. Footsteps passed him, but he was not stopped. He went down two decks and saw the guard on the emergency airlock just as the alarms sounded. Raver walked on steadily, neither faster nor slower, though the guard jumped nervously and slipped his rifle from his shoulder and held it at port arms. "What is it? What's happened?" he called to Raver, then turned to look down the connecting corridor. The pulsating hooters split the air. "Who are you?" the guard asked when Raver came closer. It was only then, far too late, that he tried to bring his rifle to bear. Raver reached out with his free hand and took the man by the throat so he could not shout a warning, then pulled him close so he could not use the gun. One long finger moved up to the artery under the guard's ear and clamped down, cutting off the flow of blood to the brain. The man struggled helplessly for a few seconds, then slumped, unconscious. Raver was careful to lay him gently on the deck before he stripped him of weapon and munition pouches, slung the rifle over his shoulder and opened the airlock. There were shouts behind him as he closed and dogged it shut, but he ignored them. him," the captain ordered, his face suffused with blood. "Bring him back to me. Kill him only if you must because I want to see him die. Do you understand?" "Yes, sir," Lieutenant N'Ness said, keeping his face expressionless. "I'll need a squad of the most fit men to go with me." "You have them. What to you plan to do?" N'Ness snapped open a map and spread it cm the desk. He was. a career soldier, and after this tour of field duty he was returning to staff college. He explained with professional brevity. "The ship is here, near the base of the cliff, within the usual landing area. Raver can gain nothing by going towards the prison mines here -- and in fact all the observers place him on a #-degree course towards the foothills here. This makes sense. The nearest mining settlement -- other than the prison -- is here, on the other side of the mountains. It is operated by Puliaans." "The devil!" "Exactly. If Raver reaches them they will give him sanctuary, and there is nothing that we can do about it." "I know what I would like to do," the captain mumbled, clenching his fist. "You're not the only one," Lieut. N'Ness said. "But Puliaa has three times our population and five times our industrial capacity. There is nothing that we can do." "Yet. Some day, though..." "To be sure. Meanwhile, the escaped I prisoner is heading for sanctuary. He has taken two refill tanks in addition to the tank on his suit. This will give him enough oxygen to reach the Puliaan mine -- but only by the most direct route. If he tries to hide or dodge about he will not make it in time. I intend to follow at once with the best men available, each carrying a single spare oxygen tank. We will be light and fast. We will capture him and return." "Go, then. You .have my instructions." The squad had already suited up, and N'Ness hurried to join them. In spite of the need for speed he checked every weapon, ammunition pouch and oxygen tank before moving them out. Then they left on the double, across the plain and into the foothills, following directions radioed from the ship, heading for the spot where Raver had vanished from sight. "I have it," N'Ness called back. "Dislodged stones, footprints; there is a clear trail here that I can follow. Next report in one hour." He led the squad into the mountains of Houdt. TToudt. A ruined and gutted A world with its atmosphere stripped away in some ancient cataclysm, its surface riven and its metallic core laid bare. There were heavy metals here for the taking, all the power metals that made a voyage across the lightyears possible. Since there was still more than enough for all there was no competition, and the planet's surface was dotted with mines, each maintained by a different world or syndicate. The best of them were robot operated, the worst of them by human slaves. Raver had the temperament to be neither a slave or a slave holder, yet there was no other choice on his world. He went into opposition of the established regime, and it is remarkable that his opposition lasted as many years as it did before he, inevitably, ended up on Houdt. Nor was he dead yet. Once over the mountains and down into the Puliaan settlement, and he would be safe. The oxygen tanks were slung on his back to free his arms, and he needed his arms on these steep slopes. As he pulled himself up the face of the fissured rock it exploded silently next to him, boulders, dust and gravel billowing out. He felt the concussion through his fingertips and let go his hold and slid back down to the safety of the jagged rocks below. Looking through a fissure he saw his pursuers for the first time, kneeling in an ordered row as they fired. As soon as he vanished from sight they jumped to their feet and came on. Raver went on as well, taking a longer course that would keep him out of their sights. "We'll rest now," Lietuenant N'Ness ordered as the sun neared the horizon. His men dropped. The chase had begun soon after dawn, and the days here were twenty standard hours long. They were in the far northern latitudes where the axial tilt conspired to form a night less than three hours in length. N'Ness had considered pushing on through the darkness, but it would not be worthwhile. The climbing was almost impossible at night, and his men were exhausted. They would sleep and catch the slave before another sunset. "A two-man guard, one hour for each watch," he said. "Stack all the extra oxygen tanks here. In the morning we'll top our tanks and see how many of these we can leave behind." Most of them were asleep before he finished talking. He kicked the nearest one awake to help him collect the tanks, then they sat, back to back, for the first watch. The sunlight hit first on the highest peaks at dawn, but without an atmosphere to diffuse the light only the smallest, reflected part fell on the camp. The third watch, on the lieutenant's orders, was waking them up, and they were just starting to stir when the night exploded. It was light, flame, then darkness, and the shouts of frightened men in the darkness. The lieutenant beat them into order, and the arrival of full dawn showed them that their reserve store of oxygen had been destroyed. T econstructing what had happened was not hard. Raver must have crept close during the night, lain there, then walked in at dawn, just one more spacesuited man. He had put a bomb of some kind in among the tanks, then escaped in the confusion following the blast. N'Ness had underestimated him. "He will pay for it," the lieutenant said coldly. "He lost his lead by coming back to do this -- and he will not regain it. Fall in and check tanks." The spare oxygen cylinders were gone, but there was still some oxygen left in the suit tanks.  With ruthless efficiency N'Ness bled these tanks into his, until his was full and the others close to empty. "Get back to the ship," he ordered. "As soon as you get past these last hills use your radio. You should be able to raise either the ship or the mine. Tell them to bring oxygen out to meet you in case you don't have enough to make it all the way. I'm going on, and I'll bring the prisoner back. Report that to the captain. Now move out." N'Ness did not watch them go. In fact, he had already forgotten their existence. He was going to catch Raver. He was going to march him back at gunpoint. It would make the captain very happy, and it would look very good on his record. He almost ran up the slope ahead. The lieutenant was the lighter man, lie was not as heavily burdened, and he had the advantage of being the follower, not the pathfinder. Where Raver had worked his way around a difficult patch of broken rock, N'Ness went straight through, counting upon his speed and agility. He did not slow or rest, and his panting breath was echoed by the whine of the conditioning unit as it labored to remove the excess water vapor and heat. It was an insane chase, but as long as he did not slip or collapse from exhaustion it could have only one end. Raver pulled himself up onto the broad ledge and through a gap in the rocks he could see the tall pithead workings of the Puliaan mines. He started forward, and his radio crackled in his ear, and N'Ness's voice said, "Just stop right where you are." He stopped dead and looked slowly around. T ieutenant N'Ness stood on the ledge above, pointing his energy rifle. "Turn around," N'Ness said, "and start right back where you came from." He waggled the muzzle of the gun in the right direction. "Thank you, no," Raver said, sitting down and slinging the oxygen tank to the ground. "I have no intention of returning." "Enough talk. You have ten seconds to start moving -- before I pull this trigger." "Pull and be damned. I die here or I die back there. What difference does that make to me?" N'Ness had not expected this, and he had to think a moment before he answered. The steel edge of command was gone from his voice when he finally spoke. "You're a reasonable man, Raver. There's no reason to die out here, not when you can live and work..." "Don't act stupid. The role doesn't become you. We both know that mine slaves are there for life -- and a short life at that. There'll be no more chances to escape. You're the paid killer. Shoot." N'Ness estimated the reserves in his tank and the spare Raver carried and sat down himself. "You can leave out the insults," he said. "I may have killed men in the line of duty, but I've never tortured or butchered people the way your so-called Pacifist Party..." "Stop," Raver ordered, lifting his hand. "You're a victim of your own propaganda. It's all lies. We do not kill. Think for yourself, if you are able to. Have you ever seen any of the atrocities committed that you speak about? Other than by your own people, that is." "I'm not here to argue with you..." "Unsatisfactory, try again. Have you seen these things?" "No, I haven't. But that's only because we shot first and fast before they could happen." "Just as unsatisfactory, Lieutenant. You are avoiding the truth. You kill, we do not. That is the basic and important difference between us. You are the animal heritage of mankind, we are its future." "Not so holy, please. You attacked the guard on the ship, and last night you tried to kill me and my men." "That is not true. I do not kill. I rendered the guard unconscious, and I used the guard's rifle and ammunition as a bomb to destroy your oxygen, to force you to turn back. Was anyone injured?" "No, but -- " "yes, but," Raver said loudly, jumping to his feet. "That is all the difference. Our aggressive traits brought us to the top of the animal kingdom, now we to progress. We have this violence within us -- I don't deny I have it myself. But what good is our intellect if we cannot control it? Any man can desire a woman he sees in the street or jewelry in a display window, yet only the sick men rape and steal. We all possess the capacity for violence. Only the sick man kills." "Not sickness," N'Ness said, waggling the gun in Raver's direction. "Just good sense. This wins arguments. The sensible man knows he can't fight a gun, so he gets one himself and evens the score. That's something you people will never learn. We always win. We kill you." "Yes, you kill us in great numbers, but you cannot win. You do not change a man's mind by eliminating him. What do you do when everyone is on the other side? Shoot them all? And after you have killed every man, woman and child -- what do you do with your world?" "You're being stupid now. This has been tried before, and whenever the leaders are killed the mob does what it is told." "Then there is something new come into the universe," Raver said quietly. "Perhaps it is the next development, homo superior, a mutation, men who are constitutionally unable to kill. This is not my theory, there have been scientific papers written on it..." "All nonsense!" "Not really. Look at what happened on Puliaa." "Propaganda. The Pacifist Party there may be temporarily in power, but watch what happens at the first sign of trouble." "They've had their trouble, and they've weathered it well so far. And it is truth that a worldwide non-violent rebellion put them into power. It is what everyone wanted." "Lies!" "I doubt it." Raver smiled. "You can't ignore the fact that the entire planet is now vegetarian. Something happened. Why don't you look into it before it is too late? I'm not the first one to believe that those who live by the sword die by it." inphat's enough talk," N'Ness said, standing. "You'll come back with me now." "No." "If you don't come I'll shoot you down, now, and send men for your body. You have no choice." "Would you do that? Just pull the trigger and kill a man? Remove a life for no reason? I find it hard to imagine, I am incapable of such an evil act." "It is not evil -- and I have good reason. You are an enemy, I have orders." "Those are not reasons, just excuses. An animal kills to eat or in defense of its own life or the lives of others. All else is corruption." "One last warning," N'Ness said, aiming the gun steadily at the other's midrif. "Your arguments mean nothing. Come with me or I shoot you." "Don't do this to yourself, Lieutenant. Here is a chance rarely offered to your kind. You me to Puliaa and discover what it is like not to be an animal. Don't you realize the raper rapes himself? Who would want to live in the head of a rapist? So does the killer kill himself, and this is probably the only kind of killing a man of peace can understand. We do not like it, but by necessity we accept it. Only when your kind is gone can my kind make this galaxy the place it should be." "You fool!" the lieutenant shouted. "You're dying, not me! Your last chance." "You will kill yourself," Raver said calmly. The lieutenant's lips pulled back from his teeth, and he shouted with rage as he pulled the trigger. instantly. "I'm sorry," Raver said. "I tried to tell you; during the night I fixed your rifle to explode. You should have come with me." Head lowered with sorrow, Raver turned and walked towards the mine visible below.   'k  This month's editorial makes a fiat prediction: interstellar travel within the lifetime of most people now alive. In the next issue we have for you a "model" -- that is, a science-fiction story -- constructed around that prediction. In To Outlive Eternity, a voyage is under way to a nearby star. But... even interstellar space is not altogether empty. And what happens when a vessel traveling at sub-light speeds hits even the most tenuous of gas clouds? Poul Anderson has the answer; and it's in next month's Galaxy, with a Gray Morrow cover from a story by Roger Zelazny called The Man Who Loved the Faioli There's a complete short novel by Larry Niven, The Adults. Willy Ley brings us some honest-to-Plato real new information on that hoariest of legends, Atlantis. And lots more... won't run off with your books if you put inside the front cover of each book... a gummed bookplate with your name printed on it! No. GF-# by Emsh No. GF-# by Emsh The umpteenth corollary of Finagle's General Law of Dynamic Negatives says: "No books are ever lost by loaning except ones you particularly want to keep." # for #; #, #; #, # with owner's name imprinted All Postpaid. Add state sales tax, it any. No. CM # by Cullen Rupp No. CX-# by Lynd Ward The designs shown above are the only ones we offer ! Do you have a restless urge to write? If so, you have much in common with successful authors. Read how # Famous Writers are helping people turn a restless urge for self-expression into success in writing Tliei c's something different about people who feel the urge to write. They have a spiritual hunger that sets them apart -- even from family and friends. I f you have known this burning need to write, you, too, may have the gift successful authors possess... the recurring ache to put into words your innermost thoughts, your own experiences. Max Shulman started writing because "... it was write or bust." Faith Baldwin, after # novels, still says: "I've never written exactly what I dreamed I'd write... you keep on trying." Successful authors like these know that this restless urge for self-expression is perhaps the most important ingredient of writing success. But, they realize it can waste away if you don't know how to gel started writing, or if you hesitate to try. Several years ago they joined forces with Rod Sel ling. Bennett Cerf. Bruce Catton, Mignon G. Eberhart, John Caples, J. D. Ratcliff, Mark Wiseman, Rudolf Flesch, Red Smith and Bergen Evans, to form the Famous Writers School. They poured everything they knew about writing into a remarkable new kind of professional training course which trains you at home in your spare time. You begin with the fundamentals of all good writing -- then specialize in Fiction, Non-Fiction, Advertising Writing or Business Writing. Each of your assignments is examined by an instructor who is a professional writer or editor. He goes over your work line by line, word by word, blue-penciling his changes right on your manuscript, much as an editor does with an established author. Then he returns it with a long letter of advice and guidance. This training works well. Our students have sold their writing to the Reader's Digest, Rod Serling's urge to write made him a leading TV dramatist (Twilight Zone, Patterns, Retniem for a Heavyweight) and won him six Emmy awards. Ladies' Home Journal, Fantasy and Science Fiction, and more than # other publications. Writing Aptitude Test offered To find out if you, too, have writing ability worth developing. send for the School's revealing Aptitude Test. If you test well, or offer other evidence of writing aptitude -- you may enroll. However, there is no obligation to do so. i ! Famous Writers School  Dept. #, Westport Connecticut # I wa.it to know if Ft-syd wfcthg aptitude j worth developing. Please mail me, i without obligation, your Aptitude Test I and #-page brochure. Mrs .Age Miss Circle one and please print Street City State Zip Accredited by tne Accrediting Commission of the National Home Study Council. JU.Mt galaxy # ANDERSON  NiVEN . LEY and others !  by Pool Anderson by Larry Niven by Roger Zelazny by Willy Ley Official Rand McNally Map taken from actual photos of the moon. This circular Map Puzzle shows mountains, craters, seas, basins and valleys, with frame containing information about eclipses, tides, and seasons. Map when completed #" x I # I # ". Made of heavy cardboard and diecut. csLxy Galaxy is published In French, German, Italian, Japanese and Spanish. The U. S. Edition Is published In Braille and Living Tape. by C. C. MacApp by Larry Niven by Pool Anderson by Gary Wright by R. A. Lafferty by Roger Zelazny by Jim Harmon by Charles V. DeVet by Willy Ley by Frederik Pohl by Algis Budrys Editor Science Editor Associate Editor Publisher Production Manager Advertising Circulation Director bi-monthly by Galaxy Publishing Corporation. Main offices: #I Hudson Street, New York, N.Y. #. #c per copy Subscription: (# copies) # in the United States, Canada, Mexico, South and'Central America and U. S. Possessions. Elsewhere #. Second-class postage paid at New York, N.Y. and at additional mailing offices. Copyright New York # by Galaxy Publishing Corporation, Robert M. Guinn, President. All rights including translations reserved. All material submitted must be accompanied by self-addressed stamped envelopes. The publisher assumes no responsibility for unsolicited material. All stories printed in this magazine are fiction and any similarity between characters and actual persons is coincidental. Printed in the U.S.A. By The Guinn Co., Inc. N. Y. Title Reg. U. S. Pat. Off. #i # 'he dismal cience" is what Robert Theobald (that's the economist , Robert Theobald) calls economics... because, he says, economics is properly the study of the allocation of scarce resources, its basic principles decided when things like the world supply of food and the world supply of people to eat it were considered fixed (in a stable proportion of slightly more people than there was food to feed them), and now we know ways of making things abundant. We hear a lot of this dismal science, from some pretty dismal scientists. "Let's give up the space race so we can put the money into a cure for cancer." "We can't afford a war on poverty while we're fighting a war in Vietnam." Etc. These are things you hear from people who consider themselves rational and authoritative (well, that's a tautology; it would have been enough to say "from people"), and if you ask why, they reply crushingly, "It's economically impossible to do both!" Fact is, it isn't... and if it were, it would be irrelevant. At this moment in time there is a great deal of abundance in the world, particularly in the United States; and if we don't breed ourselves into squalor, there's every chance that there will soon be more. Abundantly more. It may be true, in a narrow budgetary sense, that we can't "afford" some of the things we do, but, as Harold Urey points out in a recent Bulletin of the Atomic Scientists, the Egyptians couldn't "afford" to build the Pyramids and the Middle Ages certainly couldn't "afford building their breathtaking cathedrals -- but if they hadn't gone ahead and built them anyway, all of us coming later would have been a little the poorer for the lack of them. And, of course, the way in which the arguments would be irrelevant, even if true, lies in the fact that the sort of resources used in one project have little application to the needs of another. Taking a spacecraft-building project away from McDonnel Aviation wouldn't free one scientist or one machine for use in the biochemistry labs. All that is diverted is that abstraction (at least its an abstraction in macroscopic, governmental terms) called" money. But there is not any such thing as a fixed, scarce resource of money. There Knowledge Anyone can Know about A mystery is only a lack of knowledge or answers. Personal knowledge can be acquired on any subject. Scientology is the modern day applied philosophy, but its traditions can be traced back much earlier than Greece. Scientology can answer any question you have about yourself, your mind, life and the universe. Scientology solves all the mysteries. For example, Scientology solves the mystery of who is the source of your decisions. You are. You are the source of your daily decisions. And the only knowledge you have to base your decisions on is knowledge you have gained. Through Scientology you can know about anything. Scientology (not a cult or an occult organization) is an international association of those who desire changed conditions. Scientology is the technology of how to change conditions. In our difficult times conditions can be changed. Things can be changed for you. Write today for a free copy of the book "A New Understanding of Life". Within its pages lies a changed life. J The Extension Course Director, j Dept. #A, Academy of Scientology, j # #th Street, N.W.  Washington #, D.C. J explains how I may learn about Scientology  and changing conditions. i C ir'iontolnn  Tlia Extension Course Director, Dept. #A, Academy of OUlfcii liusuyy Scientology, # #th St. N.W., Washington #, D.C. is whatever quantity of money a stable government elects to issue. The stabler the government, the less chancy the printing of extra currency issues becomes; and in the long run the stablest governments are probably those which do the most things that their citizens want. Oh, there's no doubt an upper limit somewhere to what can be done. But it's doubtful that we're very near it. Not as long as there is a single man unemployed or underemployed, or a single machine not operated at full capacity, anyway. So the dismal science is for dismal people. If it's worth our while to put men in space, we can put men in space; if it's worth our while to build a thousand new hospitals, we can build a thousand new hospitals -- and fight poverty and N. Vietnamese, and fund cancer research. f course, if you would like to see a national budget in balance, for some reason of artistic principle, say, or because you just like things nice and tidy, you might want to cut out some items to make room for others. We have a suggestion on where some good cuts might be made -- and this is a Galaxy first; we've never seen this suggestion made by anyone before, and yet it seems to us so natural. Where to cut the United States national budget? Why, in the second biggest item it contains: interest on the national debt. Did you ever stop to think of why governments borrow money from their own people? Not because it increases the supply of money available to them; remember, they make the supply themselves. Not because they're afraid the oil company will halt fuel for the President's jet because of non-payment. They borrow the money only because they don't want it spent by the people they borrow it from. Why don't they want it spent? Because that would be inflationary. In short, they pay a bribe to prevent inflation to such an extent that the bribe itself, the interest payment, reaches such staggering proportions that it becomes the second biggest item in the government's own balance sheet... and thus itself becomes inflationary. Now, there's where real economy in government spending is possible. But we don't think it will come about, we must admit. It will fail for lack of public support. Oh, some people might vote for it, given a chance. But we guarantee that none of them will be the people who now so passionately demand economy in government spending... A RE the tales of strange human powers false? Can the'mysfefious feats erformed by the mystics of the Orient e explained away as only illusions? Is there an intangible bond with the universe beyond which draws mankind on? Does a mighty Cosmic intelligence from the reaches of space ebb and flow through the deep recesses of the mind, forming a river of wisdom which can carry men and women to the heights of personal achievement? Have You Had These Experiences?... that unmistakable feeling that you have taken the wrong course of action, that you have violated some inner, unexpressed, better judgement? The sudden realization that the silent whisperings of self are cautioning you to keep your own counsel -- not to speak words on the tip of your tongue in the presence of another. That something which pushes you forward when you hesitate, or restrains you when you are apt to make a wrong move. These urges are the subtle influence which when understood and directed has made thousands of men and women masters of their lives. There IS a source of intelligence within-you as natural as your senses of sight and hearing, and using now! Challenge this statement! Dare the Rosicrucians to reveal the functions of this Cosmic mind and its great possibilities to you. Let This Free Book Explain Take this infinite power into your partnership. You can use it in a rational and "practical way without interference with your religious beliefs or personal affairs. The Rosicrucians, a world-wide philosophical movement, invite you to write today for your Free copy of the fascinating book, "The Mastery of Life" which explains further. Address your request to Scribe N.C.O. San Jose, California # Please Include Your Zip Code When your sled goes wild you always have one escape still open -- even if if kills you! nphey called it The Stuka. I It was a tortuous, twentykilometer path of bright ice, and in that distance -- # miles -- it dropped # feet, carving a course down the alpine mountainside like the track of a great snake. It was thirty feet wide on the straights with corners curling as high forty feet. It was made for sleds... He waited in the narrow cockpit and listened to the wind. It moaned along the frozen shoulder of the towering white peak and across the steep starting ramp, pushing along streamers of snow out against the hard blue sky, and he could hear it cry inside him with the same cold and lonely sound. He was scared. And what was worse -- he knew it. Forward, under the sleek nose of his sled, the mountain fell away abruptly -- straight down, it seemed -- and the valley was far below. So very far... too far this time, buddyboy, too far forever... The countdown light on the dash flickered a sudden blood red, then deliberately winked twice. At the same time two red rockets arced out over the valley and exploded into twin crimson fireballs. Two minutes. On. both sides of the starting ramp, cantilevered gracefully from the mountainside, brightly bannered platforms were crowded with people. He glanced at the hundreds of blankly staring sunglasses, always the same, always turned to the ramp as if trying to see inside the helmets of these men, as if trying to pry into the reasons of their being there waiting to die. He looked back to the deep valley; today he wondered too... just one last time, wasn't that what you told yourself? One last race and that's the end of it and good-by to the sleds and thank God! Wasn't that your personal promise? Then what in hell are you doing here? That "last race" was last month's race. Why are you in this one? No answer. All he could find inside were cold questions and a hollow echo of the wind. He gripped the steering wheel, hard, until cramps began in his hands; he would think about his sled... I t was his eleventh sled, and like red, not red for its particular flash, but because of a possible crash far from the course in deep snow. He wanted to be found and found fast. Some of the Kin had never been found in time... they didn't find Bob Lander until that summer -- He forced himself back. Empty, the sled weighed # pounds and looked very much like the body-shell of a particularly sleek racer but with a full bubble canopy and with runners instead of wheels. It was a meanlooking missile, low and lean, hardly wider than his shoulders, clearing the ice by barely two inches. He sat nearly reclining, the half wheel in his lap, feet braced on the two edging pedals -- and this was the feature that made these sleds the awesome things they were. They could tilt their runners -- four hollowground, chrome-steel "skis" -- edging them against the ice like wide skate blades. This was what had changed bobsledding into... this: this special thing with its special brotherhood, this clan apart, this peculiar breed of men set aside for the wonder of other men. The Kin, they called themselves... someone once, laughing, had said, "Without peer, we are the world's fastest suicides." He snapped himself back again and checked his brakes. By pulling back on the wheel, two electrically operated flaps -- actually halves of the sled's tail section -- swung out on either side. Silly to see, perhaps. But quite effective when this twelve and a half square feet hit the airstream at eighty mph. A button under his right thumb operated another braking system: with each push it fired forward a solid rocket charge in the nose of the sled. There were seven charges, quite often not enough. But when everything failed, including the man, there was the lever by his left hip. The Final Folly, it was called; a firm pull and, depending on a hundred unknown "if's" and "maybe's," he might be lucky enough to find himself hanging from a parachute some # feet up. Or it' might be the last voluntary act of his life. He had used it twice. Once steaking into the tall wall of the Wingover, he had lost a runner... and was almost fired into the opposite grandstand, missing the top tier of seats by less than four feet. Another time six sleds suddenly tangled directly in front of him, and he had blasted himself through the over-hanging limbs of a large fir tree. But others had not been so lucky. ans Kroger: they finally dug his body out of eighteen feet of snow ; he'd gone all the way to the dirt. His sled had been airborne when he blew -- and upside-down! Jarl Yorgensen: his sled tumbling and he ejected directly under the following sleds. No one was certain that all of him was ever found! Max Conrad: a perfect blowout! At least # feet up and slightly downhill... His chute never opened. Wayne Barley: -- He jarred himself hard in the cockpit and felt the sudden seizure of his G-suit. He wanted to hit something. But he could feel the watching eyes and the TV cameras, and there wasn't room in the cockpit to get a decent swing anyway. His countdown light flickered for attention and blinked once, and a single red rocket flashed into the sky. One minute -- God, had time stopped? But that was part of it all : the waiting, the God-awful waiting, staring down at the valley over a mile below. And how many men had irrevocably slammed back their canopy in this lifetime of two minutes and stayed behind? A few, yes. And he could too. Simply open his canopy, that was the signal, and when the start came the other sleds would dive down and away and he would be sitting here alone. But, God, so alone! And he would be alone for the rest of his life. He might see some of the Kin again, sometime, somewhere. But they would not see him. It was a kind of death to stay behind... and a real death to go. Death, the silent rider with every man in every race... He frowned at the other sleds, sixteen in staggered rows of eight. Sixteen bright and beautiful, trim fast projectiles hanging from their starting clamps. He knew them, every one; they were his brothers. They were the Kin -- but not here. Not now. Years ago when he was a novice he had asked old Franz Cashner, "Did you see the way I took Basher Bend right beside you?" And Franz told him, "Up there I see nobody! Only sleds! Down here you are you, up there you are nothing but another sled. That's all! And don't forget that! That's all! And don't forget that!"... and it had to be that way. On the course sleds crashed and were no more... Only later, in the valley, were there men missing. vf these sixteen, chances were that nine would finish. With luck, maybe ten. And chances also said that only fourteen of these men would be alive tonight. Those were the odds, as hard and cold as the ice, the fascinating frosting for this sport. Violent death! Assured, spectacular, magnetic death in a sport such as the world had never known. Incredible men with incredible skills doing an incredible thing. Back in the Sixties they claimed an empty sled with its steering locked would make a course all by itself. An empty sled here would not last two corners. The Stuka was a cold killer, not a thrill ride. And it was not particular. It killed veterans and novices alike. But there was # for the man who got to the end of it first, and a whole month before he had to do it again. Money and fame and all the girls in the world. Everything and anything for the men who rode the Stuka. Was that why they did it?... yes, always that question: " Why do you do it?" And before he had died on the Plummet, Sir Robert Brooke had told them, "Well, why not?" And it was an answer as good as any. But was it good enough this time? No answer. He only knew there was but one way off this mountain for him now and that was straight ahead, and for the first time since his novice runs, his legs were trembling. Twelve and a half miles, call it, and the record was # minutes, # seconds! An average speed of # mph, and that was his record. They would at least remember him by that! His countdown light flashed, a green rocket rose and burst, and there was a frozen moment... the quiet click of the release hook, the lazy, slow-motion start, the sleds sliding forward in formation over the edge... then he was looking once again into the terrible top of the Stuka -- that #degree, quarter-mile straight drop. In six seconds he was doing over # mph, and the mouth of the first corner was reaching up... Carl's Corner, for Carl Rasch, who went over the top of it nine years ago; and they found him a half-mile down the glacier... what was left of him... H e glanced to his right. It was clear. He eased his flap brakes, dropped back slightly and pulled right. The leading sleds were jockeying in front now, lining for this long left. Brakes flapped like quick wings, and they started around, sleds riding up the vertical ice wall and holding there, ice chips spraying back like contrails from those on the lower part of the wall as they edged their runners against the turn. He came in far right and fast, riding high on the wall and diving off with good acceleration. derneath now, and he could feel the trembling rumble of his sled. They rattled into the Chute, a steep traverse, still gaining speed, still bunched and jostling for position. He was in the rear but this was good; he didn't like this early crowding for the corners. The sheer wall of Basher Bend loomed, a #-degree right that dropped hard coming out. He was following close in the slipstream of the sled in front of him, overtaking because of the lessened wind resistance. The corner came, and they were on the wall again. With his slightly greater speed he was able to go higher on the wall, nearly to the top and above the other sled. His G-suit tightened. They swarmed out of the comer and into the Strafing Run, a long, steep dive with a hard pull-out. A roar rose from the mountain now as the sleds reached speed, a dull rumble like that of avalanche... and that is actually what they were now -- an avalanche of sleds, and just as deadly. He pulled ahead of the other sled in the dive and hit the savage pull-out right on the tail of another, and the next turn curved up before them : Hell's Left, a double corner, an abrupt left falling into a short straight with another sharp left at the bottom. He was still overtaking, and they went up the wall side Dy side, He on tne inside, under the other. He eased his left pedal, using edges for the first time, holding himself away from the other by a safe six inches. The course dropped away, straight down the mountain to the second half of the corner, and he felt the sickening sudden smoothness of leaving the ice -- he had tried it too fast, and the course was falling away under him... old Rolf De Kepler, " The Flying Dutchman," laughing over his beer and saying, "Always I am spending more time off the ice than on, hah? So this is more easy to my stomach. Already I have four G-suits to give up on me... and he had made his last flight three years ago off the top at the bottom of Hell's Left... # yards, they claimed. H e held firm and straight on the wheel and pulled carefully, barely opening his brakes. The sled touched at a slight angle, lurched, but he caught it by edging quickly. The other sled had pulled ahead. He tucked in behind it. The second left was rushing up at them, narrow and filled with sleds. They dove into it less than a foot apart. Ice chips streamed back from edging runners, rattling against his sled like a storm of bullets. There was an abrupt lurching, the quick left-right slam of air turbulence. A sled was braking hard somewhere ahead. Perhaps two or three. Where? He couldn't see. He reacted automatically... full air brakes, hard onto his left edges and steer for the inside; the safest area if a wreck was trying to happen. His sled shivered with the strain of coming off the wall, holding against the force of the corner now only with the knifelike edges of its runners. But the force was too great. He began to skid, edges chattering. He eased them off a little, letting the sled drift slightly sideways. Two others had sliced down to the inside too, edges spraying ice. For a moment he was blinded again, but the corner twisted out flat, and he was through and still on the course, and he knew he was too tight, too hard with his control; he was fighting his sled instead of working with it... a tourist once asked Erik Sigismund how he controlled his sled, and he answered, "Barely." And even that had failed when he flipped it a year ago and four others ran over him. An old, lurking thought pounced into him again... he couldn't stop this sled now if he wanted to. There was no such thing as stopping, outside of a crash. He had to ride until it ended, and he was suddenly certain that was not going to be at the bottom. Not this time. He had crashed before, too many times, but he had never had this feeling of fear before. Not this fear. It was different, and he couldn't say why, and he was letting it affect him. And that was the greatest wrong. They were thundering into the Jackhammer now, # yards of violent dips. Every sled had its brakes out, and there were fast flashes as some fired braking rockets. But where the walls of the course sloped upward the ice was comparatively smooth. He eased left, to the uphill side, and leaned on his left pedal, holding the sled on the slope with its edges. Then he folded his air brakes and started gaining again. It was necessary; one did not hold back from fear. If that was one's style of life, he would never be a sledder in the first place. S uddenly from the middle of the leading blurs a sled became airborne from the crest of one of the bumps. It hit once and twisted into the air like something alive. Sleds behind it fired rockets and tried to edge away. One skidded broadside, then rolled. A shattered body panel spun away; the two sleds were demolishing themselves. Someone blew-out, streaking into the sky, canopy spark ling high in the sun -- and that meant another sled out of control. He pulled full air brakes and fired a rocket, the force slamming him hard against his chest straps. His left arm was ready to fire the charge under the seat. But if he waited too long... Kurt Schnabel was proud to be the only man who had never ejected... but the one time he had tried he had waited the barest fraction of a moment too long, and his chute came down with his shattered corpse. The three wild sleds whirled away, spinning out of sight over the low retaining walls. He folded his brakes. There was a trembling in his arms and legs like the slight but solid shuddering of a flywheel out of balance, involuntary and with a threat of getting worse. He cursed himself. He could have blown-out too. No one would have blamed him with that tangle developing in front. But he hadn't... and it was too late now... only one man had ever blown-out without an apparent reason and gotten away with it: Shorty Case in his first race. And when he was asked about it afterwards, asked in that over casual, quiet tone, he had answered, "You bet your sweet, I blew! 'Cause if I hadn't, man, I was gonna pee my pants!" But he didn't blow-out that day on the Fallaways, the day his sled somersaulted and sowed its wreckage down the course for a half mile... and him too... No, there were no quitters here; only the doers or the dead. And which was he going to be tonight?... drive, don't think... The Jackhammer smoothed out and plunged downward, and they were hurtling now into the Wingover at over # mph. Here were the second biggest grandstands on the course, the second greatest concentration of cameras. Here two ambulance helicopters stood by, and a priest too. The Wingover... I magine an airplane peeling off into a dive... imagine a sled doing the same on a towering wall of ice, a wall rising like a great, breaking wave, frozen at the moment of its overhanging curl... The Wingover was a monstrous, curving scoop to the right, nearly fifty feet high, rolling the sleds up, over, and hurling them down into a # degree pitch when twisted into a #-G pull-out to the left... "Impossible!" When Wilfrid von Gerlach laid out the Stuka that is what they told him about the Wingover. "It cannot be done!" But von Gerlach had been a Gran Prix racer and a stunt pilot , and when the Stuka was finished he took the first sled through. At the finish he sat quietly for a moment, staring back at the mountain. "At the Wingover I was how fast?" he asked thoughtfully. They replied that he'd been radared there at # mph. He nodded, then made the statement the sledders had carried with them ever since. "It's possible." He watched the leading sleds line up for that shining, sheer curve and felt the fear freeze through him again. A man was little more than a captive in his sled here. If he was on the right line going in, then it was beautiful; if not, well... the brotherly beers and the late talk... "Remember when Otto Domagk left Cripple's Corner in that snow storm?" " Ya , und ven him vas digged out -- Fas? Two hours? -- he vas so sleeping." "And not a mark on him, remember?"... Remember, remember... He followed in line barely four feet from the sled in front of him and felt the savage, sickening blow as the wall raised and rolled him. A flicker of shadow, a glimpse of the valley nearly upsidedown, then the fall and the increasing shriek of wind and runners, and he was pointing perfectly into the pull-out, still lined exactly with the sled ahead -- but there was one sled badly out of line... And someone pulled their air brakes full open. S leds began weaving in the violent turbulence of those brakes. Rockets flashed. A sled went sideways, rolling lazily above the others, and exploded against the wall of the pullout. He pulled the ejection lever... nothing happened! He was dead, he knew that. He saw two sleds tumbling into the sky, another shattered to pieces and sliding along the course. All that was necessary was to hit one of those pieces... but the corner was suddenly gone behind. The course unwound into a long left traverse. He remembered to breathe. There were tooth chips in his mouth and the taste of blood. He swerved past a piece of wreckage, then another... how many were dead now? Himself and how many others? But it wasn't fear of death -- what was it? What was it that he'd walled off inside -- that something secret always skirted as carefully as a ship veers from a hidden reef, knowing it is there -- what? And now the wall was down, and he was facing... His sled shuddered. He was driving badly, too harsh with his edge control. He narrowly made it through the Boot and Cripple's Corner, spraying ice behind him, but it was not the sled that was out of control. It was him. And he was diving now straight for the gates of hell at over # mph. It was called the Plummet. It began with an innocent, wide left, steeply banked, then the world fell away. It dove over a half mile headlong down a #-degree slope straight into a ravine and up the other side, then into a full #-degree uphill hairpin to the right, a steep straight to the bottom of the ravine again, and finally into a sharp left and a long, rolling straight. It had killed more men than any other part of the course. Here were the biggest grandstands and the most hungry eyes of the cameras. Here there were three clergy, and emergency operating rooms. Here... here he would complete the formality of dying. H e came into the left too low, too fast for the edges to hold. The sled skidded. He reacted automatically, holding slight left edges and steering into the skid. The sled drifted up the wall, arcing toward the top where nothing showed but the cold blue of the sky. He waited, a part of him almost calm now, waiting to see if the corner would straighten before he went over the top. It did, but he was still skidding, close to the retaining wall, plunging into the half-mile drop nearly sideways. He increased his edges. The tail of the sled brushed the wall and it was suddenly swinging the opposite way. He revsersed his wheel and edges, anticipating another skid, but he was not quick enough. The sled bucked, careening up on its left runners. It grazed the wall again, completely out of control now -- but he kept trying... and that was it; you kept trying. Over and over. No matter how many times you faced yourself it had to be done again. And again. The Self was never satisfied with single victories -- you had to keep trying... And he was empty no more. T he hospital. How many times had he awakened here? And it was always wonderfully the same: gentle warmth and his body finally relaxed and he would test it piece by piece to see what was bent and broken this time; and always the newsmen and the writers and the other assorted ghouls, and always the question and answer period. Punchlining, they called it... "How did it happen?" "I dozed off." "Why didn't you eject?" "Parachuting is dangerous." "When did you realize you were out of control?" "At the starting line." "What will you do now?" "Heal." "Will you race again?"... "It's possible." Outside, the wind was blowing. -- by Andre Norton -- E by Samuel R. Delany -- in the June issue of Hugo-winning If, now on sale! E The committee had come to learn Camiroi customs -- but they didn't know they'd have to learn so fast! F rom Report of Field Group for Examination of OffEarth Customs and Codexes to the Council for Governmental Renovation and Legal Rethinking. Taken from the day-book of Paul Piggott, political analyst. Making appointments with the Camiroi is proverbally like building with quicksilver. We discovered this early. But they do have the most advanced civilization of any of the four human worlds. And we did have a firm invitation to visit the planet Camiroi and to investigate customs. And we had the promise that we would be taken in hand immediately on our arrival by a group parallel to our own. But there was no group to meet us at the Sky-Port. "Where is the Group for the Examination of Customs and Codexes?" we asked the girl who was on duty as Information Factor at the Sky-Port. "Ask that post over there," she said. She was a young lady of mischievous and almost rakish mien. "I hope we are not reduced to talking to posts," said our leader Charles Chosky, "but I see that it is some sort of communicating device. Does the post talk English, young lady?" "The post understands the fifty languages that all Camiroi know," the young lady said. "On Camiroi, even the dogs speak fifty languages. Speak to it." "I'll try it," said Mr. Chosky. "Ah, post, we were to be taken in hand by a group parallel to our own. Where can we find the Group for the Examination of Customs and Codexes?" "Duty! Duty!" cried the post in a girlish voice that was somehow familiar. "Three for a group! Come, come, be constituted!" "I'll be one," said a pleasantlooking Camiroi, striding over. "I'll be another," said a teenage sprouting boy of the same species. "One more, one more!" cried the post. "Oh, here comes my relief. I'll be the other one to form the group. Come, come, let's get started. What do you want to see first, good people?" "How can a post be a member of an ambulatory group?" Charles Chosky asked. "Oh, don't be quaint," said the girl who had been the information factor and also the voice of the post. She had come up behind us and joined us. "Sideki and Nautes, we become a group for cozening Earthlings," she said. "I am sure you heard the rather humorous name they gave it." "Are you as a group qualified to give us the information we seek?" I asked. "Every citizen of Camiroi is qualified, in theory, to give sound information on every subject," said the teen-age sproutling. "But in practice It may not be so," I said, my legal mind fastening onto his phrase. "The only difficulty is our overliberal admission to citizenship," said Miss Diayggeia, who had been the voice of the post and the information factor. "Any person may become a citizen of Camiroi if he has resided here for one oodle. Once it was so that only natural leaders traveled space, and they qualified. Now, however, there are subsidized persons of no ability who come. They do not always conform to our high standard of reason and information." "Thanks," said our Miss Holly Holm, "and how long is an oodle?" "About fifteen minutes," said Miss Dia. "The post will register you now if you wish." The post registered us, and we became citizens of Camiroi. "Well, come, come, fellow citizens, what can we do for you?" asked Sideki, the pleasant-looking Camiroi who was the first member of our host group. "Our reports of the laws of Camiroi seem to be a mixture of travelers' tales and nonsense," I said. "We want to find how a Camiroi law is made and how it works." "So, make one, citizens, and see how it works," said Sideki. "You are now citizens like any other citizens, and any three of you can band together and make a law. Let us go down to Archives and enact it. And you be thinking what sort of law it will be as we go there." "life strode through the con' ' trived and beautiful parklands and groves which were the roofs of Camiroi City. The extent was full of fountains and waterfalls, and streams with bizarre bridges over them. Some were better than others. Some were better than anything we had ever seen anywhere. "But I believe that I myself could design a pond and weir as good as this one," said Charles Chosky, our leader. "And I'd have some of those bushes that look like Earth sumac in place of that cluster there; and I'd break up that pattern of rocks and tilt the layered massif behind it, and bring in a little of that blue moss -- " "You see your duty quickly, Citizen," said Sideki: "You should do all this before this very day is gone. Make it the way you think best, and remove the plaque that is there. Then you can dictate your own plaque to any of the symbouleutik posts, and it will be made and set in. 'My composition is better than your composition,' is the way most plaques read, and sometimes a scenery composer will add something humorous like 'and my dog can whip your dog.' You can order all necessary materials from that same post there, and most citizens prefer to do the work with their own hands. This system works for gradual improvement. There are many Consensus Masterpieces that remain year after year; and the ordinary work is subject to constant turnover. There, for instance, is a tree which was not there this morning and Which should not be there tonight. I'm sure that one of you can design a better tree." "I can," said Miss Holly, "and I will do so today." We descended from the roof parklands into the lower streets of Camiroi City, and went to Archives. "Have you thought of a new law yet?" Miss Dia asked when we were at Archives. "We don't citizens, but we ask you not to be ridiculous." Our leader Charles Chosky drew himself up to full height and spoke : "We promulgate a law that a permanent group be set up on Camiroi to oversee and devise regulations for all random and hasty citizens' groups with the aim of making them more responsible, and that a full-scale review of such groups he held yearly." "Got it?" Miss Dia called to an apparatus there in Archives. "Got it," said the device. It ground its entrails, and coughed up the law inscribed on bronze, and set it in a law niche. "The echo is deafening," said our Miss Holly, pretending to listen. "Yes. What is the effect of what we have done?" I asked. "Oh, the law is in effect," said young Nautes. "It has been weighed and integrated into the corpus of laws. It is already considered in the instructions that the magistrate coming on duty in a short time (usually a citizen will serve as magistrate for one hour a month) must scan before he takes his seat. Possibly in this session he will assess somebody guilty of a misdemeanor to think about this problem for ten minutes and then to attach an enabling act to your law." "But what if some citizens' group passes a silly law?" our Miss Holly asked. "They do it often. One of them has just done so. But it will be repealed quickly enough," said Miss Dia of the Camiroi. "Any citizen who has his name on three laws deemed silly by general consensus Shall lose his citizenship for one year. A citizen who so loses his citizenship twice shall be mutilated, and the third time he shall be killed. This isn't an extreme ruling. By that time he would have participated in nine silly laws. Surely that's enough." ut, in the meantime, the silly-laws remain in effect?" our Mr. Chosky asked. "Not likely," said Sideki. "A law is repealed thus: any citizen may go to Archives and remove any law, leaving the statement that he has abolished the law for his own reasons. He is then required to keep the voided law in his own home for three days. Sometimes the citizen or citizens who first passed the law will go to the house of the abolitionist. Occasionally they will fight to the death with ritual swords, but most often they will parley. They may agree to have the law abolished. They may agree to restore the law. Or they may together work out a new law that takes into account the objections to the old." "Then every Camiroi law is subject to random challenge?" Chosky asked. "Not exactly," said Miss Dia. "A law which has stood unchallenged and unappealed for nine years becomes privileged. A citizen wishing to abolish such a law by removal must leave in its place not only his declaration of removal but also three fingers of his right hand as earnest of his seriousness in the matter. But a magistrate or a citizen going to reconstitute the law has to contribute only one of his fingers to the parley." "This seems to me to favor the establishment," I said. "We have none," said Sideki. "I know that is hard for Earthlings to understand." "But is there no senate or legislative body on Camiroi, or even a president?" Miss Holly asked. "Yes, there's a president," said Miss Dia, "and he is actually a dictator or tyrant. He is chosen by lot for a term of one week. Any of you could be chosen for the term starting tomorrow, but the odds are against it. We do not have a permanent senate, but often there are hasty senates constituted, and they have full powers." "Such bodies having full powers is what we want to study," I said. "When will the next one be constituted, and how will it act?" "So, constitute yourselves one now and see how you act," said young Nautes. "You simply say, 'We constitute ourselves a Hasty Senate of Camiroi with full powers.' Register yourselves at the nearest symbouleutic post, and study your senate introspectively." "Could we fire the presidentdictator?" Miss Holly asked. "Certainly," said Sideki, "but a new president would immediately be chosen by lot; and your senate would not carry over to the new term, nor could any of you three partake of a new senate until a full presidential term had passed. But I wouldn't, if I were you, form a senate to fire the present president. He is very good with the ritual sword." "Then citizens do actually fight with them yet?" Mr. Chosky asked. "Yes, any private citizen may at any time challenge any other private citizen for any reason, or for none. Sometimes, but not often, they fight to the death, and they may not be interfered with. We call these decisions the Court of Last Resort." O eason says that the legal system on Camiroi cannot be as simple as this, and yet it seems to be. Starting with the thesis that every citizen of Camiroi should be able to handle every assignment or job on Camiroi, these people have cut organization to the minimum. These things we consider fluid or liberal about the legal system of Camiroi. Hereafter, whenever I am tempted to think of some law or custom of Earth as liberal, I will pause. I will hear Camiroi laughing. On the other hand, there are these things which I consider adamant or conservative about the laws of Camiroi: No assembly on Camiroi for purposes of entertainment may exceed thirty-nine persons. No more than this number may witness any spectacle or drama, or hear a musical presentation, or watch a sporting event. This is to prevent the citizens from becoming mere spectators rather than originators or partakers. Similarly, no writing -- other than certain rare official promulgations -- may be issued in more than thirty-nine copies in one month. This, it seems to us, is a conservative ruling to prevent popular enthusiasms. A father of a family who twice in five years appeals to specialists for such things as simple surgery for members of his household, or legal or financial or medical advice, or any such things as he himself should be capable of doing, shall lose his citizenship. It seems to us that this ruling obstructs the Camiroi from the full fruits of progress and research. They say, however, that it compels every citizen to become an expert in everything. Any citizen who pleads incapacity when chosen by lot to head a military operation or a scientific project or a trade combine shall lose his citizenship and suffer mutilation. But one who assumes such responsibility and then fails in the accomplishment of the task, shall suffer the loss and the mutilation only for two such failures. Both cases seem to us to constitute cruel and unusual punishment. Any citizen chosen by lot to provide a basic invention or display a certain ingenuity when there is corporate need for it, and who fails to provide such invention, shall be placed in such a position that he will lose his life unless he displays even greater ingenuity and invention than was originally called for. This seems to us to be unspeakably cruel. There is an absolute death penalty for impiety. But to the question of what constitutes impiety, we received a startling answer. "If you have to ask what it is, then you are guilty of it. For piety is comprehension of the basic norms. Lack of awareness of the special Camiroi context is the greatest impiety of all. Beware, new citizens! Should a person more upright and less indulgent than myself have heard your question, you might be executed before night-rise." The Camiroi, however, are straight-faced kidders. We do not believe that we were in any danger of execution, but we had been told bluntly not to ask questions of a certain sort. sive. We are not yet able to understand the true legal system of Camiroi, but we have begun to acquire the viewpoint from which it may be studied. We recommend continuing study by a permanent resident team in this field. Political Analyst F rom the journey-book of Charles Chosky, chief of field group. The basis of Camiroi polity and procedure is that any Camiroi citizen should foe capable of filling any job on or pertaining to the planet. If it is ever the case that even one citizen should prove incapable of this, they say, then their system has already failed. "Of course, it fails many times every day," one of their men explained to me, but it does not fail completely. It is like a man in motion. He is falling off-balance at every step, but he saves himself, and so he strides. Our polity is always in motion. Should it come to rest, it would die." "Have the Camiroi a religion?" I asked citizen after citizen of them. "I think so," one of them said finally. "I believe that we do have that, and nothing else. The difficulty is in the word. Your Earth English word may come from religionem or from telegionem; it may mean a legality, or it may mean a revelation. I believe it is a mixture of the two concepts; with us it is. Of course we have a religion. What else is there to have?" "Could you draw a parallel between Camiroi and Earth religion?" I asked him. "No, I couldn't," he said bluntly. "I'm not being rude. I just don't know how." But another intelligent Camiroi gave me some ideas on it. "The closest I could come to explaining the difference," he said, "is by a legend that is told (as our Camiroi phrase has it) with the tongue so far in the cheek that it comes out the vulgar body aperture." "What is the legend?" I asked him. "The legend is that men (or whatever local creatures) were tested on all the worlds. On some of the worlds, men persevered in grace. These have become the transcendent worlds, asserting themselves as stars rather than planets and swallowing their own suns, becoming fully incandescent in their merged persons living in grace and light. The more developed of them are those closed bodies which we know only by inference, so powerful and contained that they let no light or gravity or other emission escape them. They become of themselves closed and total universes, of their own space and outside of what we call space, perfect in their merged mentality and spirit. "Then there are the worlds like Earth where men did fall from Grace. On these worlds, each person contains an interior abyss and is capable both of great heights and depths. By our legend, the persons of these worlds, after their fall were condemned to live for thirty thousand generations in the bodies of animals and were then permitted to begin their slow and frustrating ascent back to remembered personhood. "But the case of Camiroi was otherwise. We do not know whether there are further worlds of our like case. The primordial test-people of Camiroi did not fall. And they did not persevere. They hesitated. They could not make up their minds. They thought the matter over, and then they thought it over some more. Camiroi was therefore doomed to think matters over forever. "So we are the equivocal people, capable of curious and continuing thought. But we have a hunger both for the depths and the heights which we have missed. To be sure, our Golden Mediocrity, our serene plateau, is higher than the heights of most worlds, higher than those of Earth, I believe. But it has not the exhileration of height." "But you do not believe in legends," I said. "A legend is the highest scientific statement when it is the only statement available," the Camiroi said. "We are the people who live according to reason. It makes a good life, but it lacks salt. You people have a literature of Utopias. You value their ideals highly, and they do have some effect on you. Yet you must feel that they all have this quality of the insipid. And according to Earth standards, we are a Utopia. We are a world of the third case. "We miss a lot. The enjoyment of poverty is generally denied to us. We have a certain hunger for incompetence, which is why some Earth things find a welcome here -- bad Earth music, bad Earth painting and sculpture and drama, for instance. The good we can produce ourselves. The bad we are incapable of, and must import. Some of us believe that we need it in our diet." "If this is true, your position seems enviable to me," I said. "Yours isn't," he said, "and yet you are the most complete. You have both halves, and you have your numbers. We know, of course, that the Giver has never given a life anywhere until there was real need for it, and that everything born ot created has its individual part to play. But we wish the Giver would be more generous to us in this, and it is in this particularly that we envy Earth. "A difficulty with us is that we do our great deeds at too young an age and on distant worlds. We are all of us more or less retired by the age of twenty-five, and we have all had careers such as you would not believe. We come home then to live maturely on our mature world. It's perfect, of course, but of a perfection too small. We have everything -- except the one thing that matters, for which we cannot even find a name." I talked to many of the intelligent Camiroi on our short stay there. It was often difficult to tell whether they were talking seriously or whether they were mocking me. We do not as yet understand the Camiroi at all. Further study is recommended. Chief of Field Group TT'rom the ephemeris of Holly  Holm, anthropologist and schedonahthropologist. Camiroi, the word is plural in form, is used for the people in both the single and plural and for the planet itself. The civilization of Camiroi is more mechanical and more scientific than that of Earth, but it is more disguised. Their ideal machine shall have no moving parts at all, shall be noiseless and shall not look like a machine. For this reason, there is something pastoral about even the most thickly populated districts of Camiroi City. The Camiroi are fortunate in the natural furnishings of their planet. The scenery of Camiroi conforms to the dictate that all repetition is tedious, for there is only one of each thing on that world. There is one major continent and one minor continent of quite different character; one fine cluster of islands of which the individual isles are of very different style; one great continental river with its seven branches flowing out of seven sorts of land; one complex of volcanoes; one great range of mountains, one titanic waterfall with her three so different daughters nearby; one inland sea, one gulf, one beach which is a three hundred and fifty mile crescent passing through seven phases named for the colors of iris; one great rain forest, one palm grove, one leaf-fall grove, one of evergreens and one of eodendrons; one grain bowl, one fruit bowl, one pampas, one parkland; one desert, one great oasis; and Camiroi City is the one great city. And all these places are unexcelled of their kind. There are no ordinary places on Camiroi! Travel being rapid, a comparatively poor young couple may go from anywhere on the planet to Green Beach, for instance, to take their evening meal, in less time than the consumption of the meal will take them, and for less money than that reasonable meal will cost. This easy and frequent travel makes the whole world one community. The Camiroi believe in the necessity of the frontier. They control many primitive worlds, and I gather hints that they are sometimes cruel in their management. The tyrants and proconsuls of these worlds are young, usually still in their teens. The young people are to have their careers and make their mistakes while in the foreign service. When they return to Camiroi they are supposed to be settled and of tested intelligence. The earning scale of the Camiroi is curious. A job of mechanical drudgery pays higher than one of intellectual interest and involvement. This often means that the least intelligent and least able of the Camiroi will have more wealth than those of more ability. "This is fair," the Camiroi tell us. "Those not able to receive the higher recompense are certainly entitled to the lower." They regard the Earth system as grossly inequal, that a man should have both a superior job and superior pay, and that another man should have the inferior of both. 'Tphough official offices and jobs are usually filled by lot, yet persons can apply for them for their own reasons. In special conditions there might even be competition for an assignment, such as directorship of trade posts where persons (for private reasons) might wish to acquire great fortunes rapidly. We witnessed confrontations between candidates in several of these campaigns, and they were curious. "My opponent is a three and seven," said one candidate, and then he sat down. "My opponent is a five and nine," said the other candidate. The small crowd clapped, and that was the confrontation or debate. We attended another such rally"My opponent is an eight and ten," one candidate said briskly. "My opponent is a two and six," said the other, and they went off together. We did not understand this, and we attended a third confrontation. There seemed to be a little wave of excitement about to break here. "My opponent is an old number four," said one candidate with a voice charged with emotion, and there was a gasp from the small crowd. "I will not answer the charge," said the other candidate shaking with anger. "The blow is too foul, and we had been friends." We found the key then. The Camiroi are experts at defamation, but they have developed a shorthand system to save time. They have their decalog of slander, and the numbers refer to this. In its accepted version it runs as follows : sonally moronic. (#) is sexually incompetent. (#) flubs third points in Chuki game. (#) eats Mu seeds before the time of the summer solstice. (#) is ideologically silly. (#) is physically pathetic. (#) is financially stupid. (#) is ethically weird. (#) is intellectually contemptible. (#) is morally dishonest. Try it yourself, on your friends or your enemies! It works wonderfully. We recommend the listing and use to Earth politicians, except for numbers three and four which seem to have no meaning in Earth context. r T"'he Camiroi have a corpus of proverbs. We came on them in Archives, along with an attached machine with a hundred levers on it. We depressed the lever marked Earth English, and had a sampling of these proverbs put into Earth context. A man will not become rich by raising goats, the machine issued. Yes, that could almost pass for an Earth proverb. It almost seems to mean something. Even buzzards sometimes gag. That has an Earth sound also. It's that or pluck chickens. "I don't believe I understand that one," I said. "You think it's easy to put these in Earth context, you try it sometime," the translation machine issued. "The proverb applies to distasteful but necessary tasks." "Ah, well, let's try some more,"  said Paul Piggott. "That one." A bird in the hand is worth two in the bush, the machine issued abruptly. "But that is an Earth proverb word for word," I said. "You wait I finish it, lady," the translation machine growled. "To this proverb in its classical form is always appended a cartoon showing a bird fluttering away and a man angrily wiping his hand with some disposable material while he says "A bird in the hand is not worth two in the bush." "Are we being had by a machine?" our leader Charles Chosky asked softly. "Give us that proverb there," I pointed one out to the machine. There'll be many a dry eye here when you leave, the machine issued. We left. #T may be in serious trouble,"II said to a Camiroi lady of my acquaintance, "Well, aren't you going to ask me what it is?" "No, I don't particularly care," she said. "But tell me if you feel an absolute compulsion to it." "I never heard of such a thing," I said. "I have been chosen by lot to head a military expedition for the relief of a trapped force on a world I never heard of. I am supposed to raise and supply this force (out of my private funds, it says here) and have it in flight within eight oodles. That's only two hours. What will I do?" "Do it, of course, Miss Holly," the lady said. "You are a citizen of Camiroi now, and you should be proud to take charge of such an operation." "But I don't know how! What will happen if I just tell them that I don't know how?" "Oh, you'll lose your citizenship and suffer mutilation. That's the law, you know." "How will they mutilate me?" "Probably cut off your nose. I wouldn't worry about it. It doesn't do much for you anyhow." "But we have to go back to Earth! We were going to go tomorrow, but now we want to go today. I do anyhow." "Earth kid, if I were you, I'd get out to Sky-Port awful fast." By a coincidence (I hope it was no more than that) our political analyst Paul Piggott had been chosen by lot to make a survey (personally, minutely and interiorly, the directive said) of the sewer system of Camiroi City. And our leader Charles Chosky had been selected by lot to put down a rebellion of Groll's Trolls on one of the worlds, and to leave his right hand and his right eye as surety for the accomplishment of the mission. We were rather nervous as we waited for Earth Flight at SkyPort, particularly so when a group of Camiroi acquaintances approached us. But they did not stop us. They said good-by to us without too much enthusiasm. "Our visit has been all too short," I said hopefully. "Oh, I wouldn't say that," one of them rejoined. "There is a Camiroi proverb -- " "We've heard it," said our leader Charles Chosky. "We also are dry-eyed about leaving." Field Group be sent to study the Camiroi in greater detail. That a special study might fruitfully be made of the humor of the Camiroi. That no members of the first Field Group should serve on the second Field Group. The Man Who Loved the Faioli John Auden didn't fear the Faioli, deadly though they were... for he was immune! I t is the story of John Auden and the Faioli, and no one knows it better than I. Listen -- It happened on that evening, as he strolled (for there was no reason not to stroll) in his favorite places in the whole world, that he saw the Faioli near tire Canyon of the Dead, seated on a rock, her wings of light flickering, flickering, flickering and then gone, until it appeared that a human girl was sitting there, dressed all in white and weeping, with long black tresses coiled about her waist. He approached her through the terrible light from the dying, half-dead sun, in which human eyes could not distinguish distances nor grasp perspectives properly (though his could), and he lay his right hand upon her shoulder and spoke a word of greeting and of comfort. It was as if he did not exist, however. She continued to weep, streaking with silver her cheeks the color of snow or a bone. Her almond eyes looked forward as though they saw through him, and her long fingernails dug into the flesh of her palms, though no blood was drawn. Then he knew that it was true, the things that are said of the Faioli -- that they see only the living and never the dead, and that they are formed into the loveliest women in the entire universe. Being dead himself, John Auden debated the consequences of becoming a living man once again, for a time. The Faioli were known to come to a man the month before his death -- those rare men who still died -- and to live with such a man for that final month of his existence, rendering to him every pleasure that it is possible for a human being to know, so that on the day when the kiss of death is delivered, which sucks the remaining life from his body, that man accepts it -- no, seeks it! -- with desire and with grace. For such is the power of the Faioli among all creatures that there is nothing more to be desired after such knowledge. John Auden considered his life and his death, the conditions of the world upon which he stood, the nature of his stewardship and his curse and the Faioli -- who was the loveliest creature he had seen in all of his four hundred thousand days of existence -- and he touched the place beneath his left armpit which activated the necessary mechanism to make him live again. T he creature stiffened beneath his touch, for suddenly it was flesh, his touch, and flesh, warm and woman-filled, that he was touching, now that the sensations of life had returned to him. He knew that his touch had become the touch of a man once more. "I said 'hello, and don't cry,' " he said, and her voice was like the breezes he had forgotten through all the trees that he had forgotten, with their moisture and their odors and their colors all brought back to him thus: "From where do you come, man? You were not here a moment ago." "From the Canyon of the Dead," he said. "Let me touch your face." And he did, and she did. "It is strange that I did not feel you approach." "This is a strange world," he replied. "That is true," she said. "You are the only living thing upon it." And he said, "What is your name?" She said, "Call me Sythia," and he did. "My name is John," he told her, "John Auden." "I have come to be with you, to give you comfort and pleasure," she said, and he knew that the ritual was beginning. "Why were you weeping when I found you?" he asked. "Because I thought there was nothing upon this world, and I was so tired from my travels," she told him. "Do you live near here?" "Not far away," he answered. "Not far away at all." "Will you take me there? To the place where you live?" "Yes." And she rose and followed him into the Canyon of the Dead, where he made his home. They descended and they descended, and all about them were the remains of people who once had lived. She did not seem to see these things, however, but kept her eyes fixed upon John's face and her hand upon his arm. "Why do you call this place the Canyon of the Dead?" she asked him. "Because they are all about us here, the dead," he replied. "I feel nothing." "I know." nphey crossed through the Valley of the Bones, where millions of the dead from many races and worlds lay stacked all about them, and she did not see these things. She had come to the graveyard of all the worlds, but she did not realize this thing. She had encountered its tender, its keeper, and she did not know what he was, he who staggered beside her like a man drunken. John Auden took her to his home -- not really the place where he lived, but it would be now -- and there he activated ancient circuits within the building within the mountain. In response light leaped forth from the walls, light he had never needed before, but now required. The door slid shut behind them, and the temperature built up to a normal warmth. Fresh air circulated. He took it into his lungs and expelled it, glorying in the forgotten sensation. His heart beat within his breast, a red warm thing that reminded him of the pain and of the pleasure. For the first time in ages, he prepared a meal and fetched a bottle of wine from one of the deep, sealed lockers. How many others could have borne what he had borne? None, perhaps. She dined with him. toying with the food, sampling a bit of everything, eating very little. He, on the other hand, glutted himself fantastically, and they drank of the wine and were happy. "This place is so strange," she said. "Where do you sleep?" "I used to sleep in there," he told her, indicating a room he had almost forgotten; and they entered and he showed it to her, and she beckoned him toward the , bed and the pleasures of her body. That night he loved her, many times, with a desperation that burnt away the alcohol and pushed all of his life forward with something like a hunger, but more. The following day, when the dying sun had splashed the Valley of the Bones with its pale, moonlike light, he awakened and she drew his head to her breast, not having slept herself, and she asked him, "What is the thing that moves you, John Auden? You are not like one of the men who live and who die, but you take life almost like one of the Faioli, squeezing from it everything that you can and pacing it at a tempo that bespeaks a sense of time no man should know. What are you?" "I am one who knows," he said. "I am one who knows that the days of a man are numbered and one who covets their dispositions as he feels them draw to a close." "You are strange," said Sythia. "Have I pleased you?" "More than anything else I have ever known," he said. And she sighed, and he found her lips once again. A I 'hey breakfasted, and that day they walked in the Valley of the Bones. He could not distinguish distances nor grasp perspectives properly, and she could not see anything that had been living and now was dead. So, of course, as they sat there on a shelf of stone, his arm about her shoulders, he pointed out to her the rocket which had just come down from out of the sky, and she squinted after his gesture. He indicated the robots, which had begun unloading the remains of the dead of many worlds from the hold of the ship, and she cocked her head to one side and stared ahead, but she did not really see what he was talking about. Even when one of the robots lumbered up to him and held out the board containing the receipts and the stylus, and as he signed the receipt for the bodies received, she did not see or understand what it was that was occurring. In the days that followed, his life took upon it a dreamlike quality, filled with the pleasure of Sythia and shot through with certain inevitable streaks of pain. Often, she saw him wince, and she asked him concerning his expressions. And always he would laugh and say, "Pleasure and pain are near to one another," or some thing such as that. And as the days wore on, she came to prepare the meals and to rub his shoulders and mix his drinks and to recite to him certain pieces of poetry he had somehow once come to love. A month. A month, he knew, and it would come to an end. The Faioli, whatever they were, paid for the life that they took with the pleasures of the flesh. They always knew when a man's death was near at hand. And in this sense, they always gave more than they received. The life was fleeing anyway, and they enhanced it before they took it, away with them, to nourish themselves most likely, price of the things that they'd given. John Auden knew that no Faioli in the entire universe had ever met a man such as himself. Sythia was mother-of-pearl, and her body was alternately cold and warm to his caresses, and her mouth was a tiny flame, igniting wherever it touched, with its teeth like needles and its tongue like the heart of a flower. And so he , came to know the thing called love for the Faioli called Sythia. #VT othing must really happen  beyond the loving. He knew that she wanted him, to use him ultimately, and he was perhaps the only man in the universe able to gull one of her kind. His was the perfect defense against life and against death. Now that he was human and alive, he often wept when he considered it. He had more than a month to live. He had maybe three or four. This month, therefore, was a it was that the Faioli offered. Sythia racked his body and drained from it every drop of pleasure contained within his tired nerve cells. She turned him into a flame, an iceberg, a little boy, an old man. When they were together, his feelings were such that he considered the cons ol amentum as a thing he might really accept at the end of the month, which was drawing near. Why not? He knew she had filled his mind with her presence, on purpose. But what more did existence hold for him? This creature from beyond the stars had brought him every single thing a man could desire. She had baptized him with passion and confirmed him with the quietude which follows after. Perhaps the final oblivion of her final kiss was best after all. He seized her and drew her to him. She did not understand him, but she responded. He loved her for it, and this was almost his end. There is a thing called disease that battens upon all living things, and he had known it beyond the scope of all living men. She could not understand, woman-thing who had known only life. So he never tried to tell her, though with each day the taste of her kisses grew stronger and saltier, and each seemed to him a strengthening shadow, darker and darker, stranger and heavier, of that one thing which he now knew he desired most. And the day would come. And come it did. TTe held her and caressed her, and the calendars of all his days fell about them. He knew, as he abandoned himself to her ploys and the glories of her mouth, her breasts, that he had been ensnared, as had all men who had known them, by the power of the Faioli. Their strength was their weakness. They were the ultimate in Woman. By their frailty they begat the desire to please. He wanted to merge himself with the pale landscape of her body, to pass within the circles of her eyes and never depart. He had lost, he knew. For as the days had vanished about him, he had weakened. He was barely able to scrawl his name upon the receipts proffered him by the robot who had lumbered toward him, crushing ribcages and cracking skulls with each terrific step. Briefly, he envied the thing. Sexless, passionless, totally devoted to duty. Before he dismissed it, he asked it, "What would you do if you had desire and you met with a thing that gave you all the things you wished for in the world?" "I would -- try to -- keep it," it said, red lights blinking about its dome, before it turned and lumbered off, across the Great Graveyard. "Yes," said John Auden aloud, "but this thing cannot be done." Sythia did not understand him, and on that thirty-first day they returned to that place where he had lived for a month, and he felt the fear of death, strong, so strong, come upon him. She was more exquisite than ever before, but he feared this final encounter. "I love you," he said finally, for it was a thing he had never said before, and she kissed him. "I know," she told him, "and your time is almost at hand, to love me completely. Before the final act of love, my John Auden, tell me a thing: What is it that sets you apart? Why is it that you know so much more of things-that-are-not-life than mortal man should know? How was it that you approached me on that first night without my knowing it?" "It is because I am already dead," he told her. "Can't you see it when you look into my eyes?" "I do not understand," she said. "Kiss me and forget it," he told her. "It is better this way. But she was curious and asked him (using the familiar for the first time), "How then dost thou achieve this balance between life and that-which-is-not-life, this thing which keeps thee conscious yet unliving?" "There are controls set within this body I happen, unfortunately, to occupy. To touch this place beneath my left armpit will cause my lungs to cease their breathing and my heart to stop its beating. It will set into effect an installed electro-chemical system, like those my robots (invisible to you, I know) possess. This is my life within death. I asked for it because I feared oblivion. I volunteered to be gravekeeper to the universe, because in this place there are none to look upon me and be repelled by my deathlike appearance. This is why I am what I am. Kiss me and end it." But having taken the form of woman, or perhaps being woman all along, the Faioli who was called Sythia was curious, and she said, "This place?" and she touched the spot beneath his left armpit. 'X#'ith this he vanished from ' ' her sight, and with this also, he knew once again the icy logic that stood apart from emotion. Because of this, he did not touch upon the critical spot once again. Instead, he watched her as she sought for him about the place where he once had lived. She checked into every closet and adytum, and when she could not discover a living man, she sobbed once, horribly, as she had on that night when first he had seen her. Then the wings flickered, flickered, weakly flickered, back into existence upon her back, and her face dissolved and her body slowly melted. The tower of sparks that stood before him then vanished, and later on that crazy night during which he could distinguish distances and grasp perspectives once again he began looking for her. And that is the story of John Auden, the only man who ever loved a Faioli and lived (if you could call it that) to tell of it. No one knows it better than I. No cure has ever been found. And I know that he walks the Canyon of the Dead and considers the bones, sometimes stops by the rock where he met her, blinks after the moist things that are not there, wonders at the judgment that he gave. It is that way, and the moral may be that life (and perhaps love also) is stronger than that which it contains, but never that which contains it. But only a Faioli could tell you for sure, and they never come here any more. for your iriformatiors r T"'his is a story I was told somethirty-five years ago by a novelist who swore that it actually happened. It concerned another writer whom both of us knew and who wrote a great deal for a weekly family magazine. One day the editor of that magazine, after an evening of spirited discussion with his wife and her two sisters, asked him to write a definitive article on Atlantis. If necessary, it could be a series of articles, but they should be definitive, clearing up the whole problem once and for all time! The writer, whose knowledge of Atlantis was about equal to that of any other educated man who has not made a special study of the subject, phoned a librarian he knew and told him (this was in Europe, where librarians are usually male) that he had to read up on Atlantis and would be over the following morning. Would the librarian be so good and assemble the most important books for him? When he arrived at the library there was a desk reserved for him, and it was piled high with books. The librarian explained that these were the most recent works and a few important older ones. And there was a paperbound sheaf of mimeographed pages. This was what the librarian called "a reasonably complete bibliography" -- of about # titles. After his friend had finished with the books he had pulled out, he might wish to check through the bibliography and mark what else he wanted to read. The library would not have all of these titles, of course, but a few score of them probably could be turned up. I don't know what happened to that "definitive" article -- chances are it was never written. However, other people who did not feel beaten down by the volume of earlier literature kept writing books on Atlantis. As has been the case in the past, they ranged over the whole spectrum from "inner visions" to somber attempts to find an interpretation that satisfied both historical tradition and recognized facts. My reason for bringing up the nearly-talked-to-death Atlantis theme once more is that something very unusual has taken place in recent years: there are a few new facts! No, it is not yet the "definitive" story that magazine editor wanted so desperately. For the core of the Atlantis problem is that the "definitive" solution involves an impossibility -- namely that of reading the mind of a man who died over # years ago. I mean, of course, Plato, who lived from about # B.C. to # B.C. Atlantis is mentioned in two of his works, the two "dialogues" ("discussions" would be a better label) Timaios and Kritias. They are the only, repeat, only sources. Every other mention of Atlantis is based on these writings of Plato. There are no independent sources. Nor did Plato claim to have any direct and personal knowledge. He had one of his characters quote Solon, a historiacl figure (ca. # B.C. to # B.C.), who was Archon of Athens (beginning in # B.C.) and who is known to have travelled extensively. So the true and again only source of the Atlantis story, if we accept Plato's word, is Solon. Please note that Solon was dead for # years when Plato was a young man; it is precisely as if a young man of our time told of something that, through family tradition, goes back to George Washington. I just said that the original source was Solon if we accept Plato's statements. As for that there can be only two opinions: we can either believe that Plato wrote down what Solon originally said (admitting that Plato's version might not be an absolutely accurate rendering) or else we can believe that it was a fable invented for the purpose of providing a setting for Plato's "ideal state." Aristotle, Plato's pupil, was convinced that Atlantis had been invented for philosophizing purposes. The Roman Pliny the Elder, four centuries later, just burdened Plato with the responsibility, sounding somewhat petulant, possibly because in all his omnivorous reading he had never found another source. The picture is the same with all the authors of the classical period: they either took Atlantis to be a "philosophical parable" or else just wrote "according to Plato." Nobody got excited one way or the other. After the interval of one and a half millenia, when nobody had the time or inclination to think about such problems, a surprising number of learned men decided that Atlantis must have been based on a dim knowledge of the existence of a continent on the other side of the ocean. The Spanish historian Fracisco Lopez de Gomara (#-#) was the first to say that America must have been meant. Sir Francis Bacon (#) said the same, and the German educator Janus Joannes Bircherod even coined the sentence orbe novo non novo "the New' World is not new") in #. These thoughts were still echoed two centuries later by the great Alexander von Humboldt. The first man to have accepted the story as literally true seems to have been the learned and versatile Jesuit Father Athanasius Kircher (#-#), who invented the magic lantern and thought that he had deciphered hieroglyphic writing. He pictured Atlantis as a small continent in the Atlantic Ocean. (Fig. #.). Fig. #. Atlantis according to Kircher. from his book Mondus subterraneus (#). This tracing has been inverted, in the original north is at the bottom. Though he said in his book that the island is pictured in precise agreement with Plato's description this is not really so, as we'll see. All that can be said in favor of it is that the small continent is about the size stated by Plato, that it has a mountain and several large rivers. T)ut before we go on it seems to be practical to see what Plato actually said. The information provided in the Timaios, the earlier of the two dialogues, is relatively meager. The man who tells about Atlantis in both dialogues is one Kritias, grandson of a man by the same name, who was a son of Dropides, who was a personal friend of Solon. Solon, Kritias the Younger, reports, travelled to Egypt; the actual and historical date for that trip is somewhere between # B.C. and # B.C. He went to the city of Sais and had long conversations with the priests there, who told him that their goddess Neith, whom the Greeks call Athena, had founded both cities, Sais # years ago and Athens # years ago. At that time there existed an island beyond the pillars of Hercules: "it was larger than Lybia and Asia put together." This last sentence needs two emendations. One is that "Asia" means what we call Asia minor, and the other is that the original Greek sentence contains a word that cannot be translated by just one other word. That word is meizon. The customary translation is "larger" in the meaning of "greater in extent." But the word can also mean "more powerful," and since the story then goes on to talk about an invasion from Atlantis this translation sounds more likely. The priests said that this invasion had the purpose of subjugating the eastern portion of the Mediterranean and that they almost succeeded but were finally beaten by the Athenians. "Afterwards there occurred violent earthquakes and floods and in a single 'day and night of rain your warlike men in a body sank into the earth, and the island of Atlantis in a like manner disappeared and was sunk beneath the sea." There is no more about Atlantis in the Timaios, and if the other dialogue which is named after Kritias did not exist, nobody would have paid much attention to the ancient invasion and ancient catastrophe. Everybody would have accepted Aristotle's commentary: "He who invented it namely Atlantis also destroyed it." But it was the Kritias that excited everybody, because here the narrator went into detail. On the island in question there dwelled people, and Poseidon fell in love with one of the girls. He lived with her on a small mountain and begat five pairs of twins, all male and all future kings. He surrounded the mountain with several circular courses of water "so that no man could get to the island for ships and voyages were not yet heard of." That these concentric courses of water were made by a god must be taken to mean that this was a natural formation. But the later kings, after the population had become numerous, embellished on this formation with walls and canals through the circular courses of land, so that ships could pass from one into  A stadion was divided into # feet, Greek. Its length is now taken to have been # meters, or # feet, U. S. measure. The secondary meaning -- of "race course" -- of this word is derived from the fact that the race course at Olympia was one stadion in length. the other. The water courses were spanned by a bridge which, of course, had to have three sections. (This explains why the word "bridge" is used in the singular, though three bridges are involved.) nphe plan of the finished city is shown in Fig. #. The central island, with the stele inscribed with the laws, a temple of Poseidon and the king's palace, had a diameter of # stadia. The innermost circular water course was one stadion in width, and the land circle around it had a width of two stadia. Then followed a water circle with a width of two stadia, also called the Inner Harbor: a circle of land, holding a Fig. #. The Center of the City. This is a scale drawing of the center section of the city, as described by Plato. The broken circle indicates the race course. "hippodrome" or circle course for race horses with a width of three stadia came next, surrounded by a water course, the Outer Harbor, of a width of three stadia. A straight canal, half a stadion in width and one and a half stadia in depth, stretched from the Outer Harbor to the ocean. It was fifty stadia long, so that the distance from the center of the island to the shore was #J# stadia. At that distance a high circular wall was built that went all around the city; on the side away from the ocean it touched the Grand Canal. The Grand Canal was # stadia in length, forming a rectangle of # by # stadia. The area was divided into # squares by irrigation ditches, each # feet in width. (Fig. #.) The overall idea seems to have been that several rivers emptying into the Grand Canal would keep it full of water and fill the irrigation ditches, with the overflow going into the circular Outer Harbor and, finally, through the fifty-stadia canal into the ocean. A modern hydraulics engineer would be quite unhappy with such an open system lacking all locks. Two years of drought in the interior, and ocean water would storm in, going the other way and ruining all crops. But let's not quibble here but go on. The total area -- the irrigated plain, the city itself and the space between the irrigated plain and the seashore -- would measure # by # stadia, or close proximately # square miles. Since there were ten kingdoms on the island -- assuming that they were all the same size, which is not stated anywhere explicitly -- the total area of the island should have been about # square miles, roughly three times the size of Texas. Even this condensed retelling shows that there is an enormous difference between the two Atlantis narratives in Plato's work. The Timaios, with its recital about an invasion and military engagements terminated by a natural catastrophe, does convey the impression that an older tale is here merely retold. But the Kritias, with its enormous elaboration of arrangements and dimensions, plus such detail as the color of the stones in the various walls and the kinds of metal used for ornamentation and reinforcement, is obviously the result of much pondering about what an outstanding city, originally conceived by a god and embellished by godlike kings should be like. The "searchers for Atlantis," who accepted the story word for word, wall for wall and water course for water course, faced one major handicap, namely the great size. It prompted those who did not dare to doubt to look in all kinds of unlikely places. In sequence, southern Sweden, the Caucasus mountains, South America, Ceylon, Algiers and the western bulge of Africa were acclaimed as the place were Atlantis must have been -- not withstanding the minor fact that all of them are still in existence well above sea level. And, of course, there was no trace of anything that could possibly date back to # B.C. Could something be wrong with the figures themselves? jl fore than one scholar has  A guessed at a confusion between solar years and periods of the moon. If the Egyptians spoke in terms of "moons" ( of # days each) then # "years" would shrink to # actual years. Since Solon heard the tale in about # B.C., the date would become # B.C., a far more believable figure. But there is another possibility for a mistake. It is said in so many words in the Kritias that the Egyptian records had been translated into Egyptian from another language -- it is not stated which one. Solon then translated them into Greek, and he may have taken the Egyptian written symbol for "#" to mean "#." In that case the invasion would date # years before Solon's visit or about # B.C., while the rectangular plain enclosed by the Grand Canal would measure # by # stadia or # by #j miles. The city itself would remain the same size, because all the figures involved are smaller than "#." The suggestion that the problem had been made intractable by such a simple mistake in translation was made by the seismologist Professor Anghelos Galanapoulos. Since Prof. Galanapoulos is Greek, he is throughly acquainted with all the Greek legends and with everything by and about Plato. And Prof. Galanapoulos has been thinking about Atlantis for a long time. Under Sfi'j  northern latitude and #'# eastern longitude in the blue Aegaean Sea there lies  This assumes, of course, that the plan of the city was a part of Solon's tale; most modem commentators have strong doubts about that. Fig. #. The Santorini group in the Aegaean Sea. a small group of islands, collectively known as the Santorini group. It consists of two large islands, Thera and Therasia, and a few small ones, namely Aspronisi ("white island") and three with names that have the word lcameni ("burning") in common. They are Palaia Kameni, Nea Kameni and Mikra Kameni, the "old burning island," the new one and the tiny one. They are all volcanic. In # there was a long-lasting eruption that was carefully investigated by a French scientist named Fouque. With the aid of data furnished by Fouque, Professor Melchior Neumayr of the University of Vienna drew up a table of known eruptions. There had been one in # B.C., during which the island of Palaia Kameni came into existence. Another eruption in # A.D. enlarged this island. In # Mikra Kameni was formed. In # there was another eruption that produced only minor changes, but in # there began one that lasted five years, with Nea Kameni as the result. And the one in # formed an island that was named Georgios Island but soon combined with Nea Kameni. In, say, # B.C. the Santorini group consisted of Thera and Therasia only; in # it looked as shown in Fig. #. T o the geologists of the latter part of the nineteenth century the shapes of Thera and Therasia suggested that they were remaining pieces of a former volcano that had covered the whole area of the Santorini group and that had blown up at some time in the past. Since the eastern Mediterranean is an area of early literacy, but since no classical record made any mention of such a catastrophe, the great eruption must have taken place before writing, say before # B.C. The explosion of Krakatoa in the Sunda Sea, that took place in late August of # and threw a cubic mile of pumice and other volcanic ejecta into the atmosphere, came just in time to demonstrate what a volcano could do. The catastrophe that left Thera and Therasia must have been of the type of the Krakatoa explosion, and probably even bigger and more violent. Of course, Thera and Therasia are covered with thick layers of pumice and volcanic ashes. It probably would never have occurred to anybody to start excavations to see whether anything could be found underneath these layers. If the thought had occurred to anybody, it is doubtful whether money for such a project could have been found. But science was aided by a commercial venture at this point. Greek business men "mined" the pumice for making cement that was needed on the mainland for construction purposes. And under the pumice and ashes remains of old buildings were found! Household utensils of shaped clay were recovered. No trace of inscriptions was found and virtually no metallic objects. But Fouque described two golden rings, implying trade since there is no gold locally. Too bad that one could only guess at the date of this early inhabitation. I have to admit that I do not know who was the first to connect the ancient eruption of Santorini with the end of the Minoan culture on Crete. Early Crete had an astonishing culture, with large cities and enormous temples, and it was a maritime power. As knowledge about ancient Crete grew, its role as the dominant sea power in the eastern Mediterranean became so clear that some scholars began to wonder whether the early Cretans were not the model for the sea-going Phaiakians of Homer's Odyssey. And since there are many resemblances between the sailors from Homer's Scheria and Plato's Atlanteans, and since both resemble the ancient Cretans, it has been suggested at least twice -- by the American E. S. Balch in #I and the German W. Brandenstein in # -- that Plato's Atlantis was mainly a poetic memory of the Cretans. Legends, poetry, speculation and philosophy aside, there was Fig. #. The area covered by volcanic ash from the eruption of # B.C. a very real mystery about the end of the Minoan culture on Crete. Before about # B. C. there were large cities, but some time after that date there were only small rural settlements. And most of the archeologists who tried to reconstruct life during the Minoan culture slowly became convinced that there was a sudden "event" that marked the beginning of the change. In places it looked as if artisans had dropped their tools in the middle of their normal activities and run away. The most obvious explanation was that there had been a sudden call to arms to ward off an invasion. It sounded simple and also sounded logical, but there were difficulties. A wouldbe invader would first have been engaged by the large Cretan fleet, so that a sudden call to arms was not too likely. Besides, who could have invaded Crete? I t was an event, all right. But the event was the eruption of Santorini -- which is now estimated to have thrown about four times the volume of pumice and cinders into the atmosphere as Krakatoa did in #. While the sudden appearance of enormous black clouds must have been frightening, the fall of cinders and ashes at such a distance could not have been too serious. But such an eruption of an island volcano produces an enormous tidal wave, the one caused by the Krakatoa explosion drowned over # people on the neighboring islands. The wave from the Santorini explosion must have smashed the whole Cretan fleet, probably assembled along the north shore of the island. It killed an unknown number of Cretans, and it caused the end of the Minoan culture, eliminating it much faster and more thoroughly than any invasion by human enemies would have done. The effects of the distant volcanic eruption were felt as far away as Egypt, though in Egypt the effects were psychological -- darkness for a period of time -- rather than physical. So here we have, in the right area and fairly closely at the right time, the great natural catastrophe of which Solon spoke. And it fits the general picture: the Greeks would have learned about it from the Egyptians. The Egyptians could also have told Solon about invasions from the West. We know that there were such invasions by what the Egyptians call the "sea people." Actually these invasions took place about # years after the Santorini catastrophe; but, since all this was told to Solon another # years later, the Egyptians may have confused the sequence of events. Or else Solon did not understand too well what they said. Or else Plato thought that it would make a better story if a human invasion was terminated by a natural catastrophe. The new knowledge about the approximate date of the Santorini catastrophe as the reason for the end of the Minoan culture on Crete has certainly shed new light on the "sources" of the Atlantis story. It does seem more likely now that Solon actually brought the tale from Egypt and the manuscript of the older Kritias -- believed by most scholars to have been Plato's literary invention -- might have existed. But Professor Galanopculos went one step farther. Knowing, from personal observation, that Santorini was inhabited before the catastrophe, he has superimposed the scale map of Plato's city on the map of the Santorini group. He found that the whole group would fit inside the Outer Wall of Plato's city and that the city itself would fit into the space between Thera and Therasia. As any one of my readers can try for himself, there is such a fit, though a rather poor one. Personally I consider the similarity in size just a coincidence. I don't think that Santorini was Atlantis... though there can hardly be any doubt that Santorini was the main cause of the Any detective can locate a missing tree. If takes an expert to be one! I I nspector Judson Kruger was a tanned, thickset man with stiff black hair, heavy eyebrows, and jowls to make a razor cringe. Just now, though his wide mouth was a taut line, his face was carefully immobile. So was the rest of him. He stood in a shallow wooden tray with sled-runners under it, just outside a gate in a high, wire-mesh fence. He wore a green suit and green shirt, the greenest he'd been able to find. He was hatless; also shoeless and sockless. His large feet were planted up to the ankles in soft moist loam. The sign on the gate was repeated in several languages. The A peculiar large machine was clattering along the roadway just inside the fence. It was long, low and flexibly jointed on eight pairs of small wheels. Elevated turrets, fore and aft, rotated, aiming batteries of eyes resembling the bottoms of beer bottles. A long proboscis swept back and forth ahead, sniffing at flowers and weeds beside the road. Other attachments hinted at other senses. Now and then a short hose would rear itself and squirt a stream of something -- nutrient, Kruger guessed -- at some shrub. Once a small cage elevated itself to release a swarm of insects. On a grimmer note, folded atop the machine were various grapples. Some of them looked capable of seizing a man and throwing him over the fence. The machine rattled out of sight. Kruger listened for a moment, glanced around quickly, and stepped from the tray, shaking loam from his feet. Seizing a short length of rope, he dragged the tray-sled toward the gate. He opened that, got the sled through and closed the gate. Hastily, he dragged the sled across the road and into the thicket beyond, then returned to obliterate the dragmarks on the road as well as he could. T J e had pinpointed his ob- jective from one of the sightseeing airbusses allowed to fly over this refuge. It was perhaps a mile from the fence, in an area that served as a stop-over for non-resident plants. He struggled through the brush, which was local flora aqd not closely tended, muttering various words and phrases when he encountered thorns or when the sled got snagged. Once a flitbot drifted over, and he had to hop hastily into the tray and stand still. If it saw him, it probably assumed he was some exotic plant sprouted from a stray seed. He went on. In half an hour he reached the inner edge of the thicket and looked out over grassland, contoured in gentle slopes with irrigation pipes laid along the ridges, jetting little fountains of water. The grass was unmowed and unkempt. Spotted about the slopes were shrubs of various kinds, each with its small circle of cleared soil. Farther on were trees, their bases hidden from Kruger by intervening ridges. Among those trees was the one he sought. A sound like several angry judges clearing their throats drew his attention to his left. Hastily he stepped into his tray. A flitbot was moving his way, most of its eye-tentacles extended ahead of it. He saw that it was following some insect that buzzed low over the grass. On it came, rumbling ominously. Not far from Kruger the insect lit, and the machine pounced. A vacuum-cleaner extension shot out. But the prey -- a mediumsized beetle -- was quicker. It zoomed upward, buzzing frantically, dodged the questing tentacle, flashed in an arc and headed for the thicket where Kruger stood. The flitbot jerked into pursuit. I t took all Kruger's willpower to stand still. Like a homing missile, the insect shot toward him, did a loop before his horrified eyes and lit on his left cheek. Instantly, the pursuing tentacle snaked out, hit Kruger's cheek ringingly and devoured the insect with a vengeful sucking sound. Kruger heard chitin crunch somewhere in the machine's interior. He also heard his own involuntary yell, "Ouch! Damn it, you don't have to take my ear too!" The machine turned abruptly to hover before him. "Did you say something?" Kruger's mind wasn't working well -- it was too busy restraining his legs. He stammered, "Uh, no. It was just the wind in my hai -- my tassels." The flitbot glared suspiciously. "Vegetable, animal, mineral or 'bot?" "V-vegetable." The machine relaxed. "Don't be shy. I can see you're new here. Lots of plants talk, you know, in one way or another. You're the first I've heard speak English, though. Why did they plant you here at the edge of the thicket?" "I -- I like it here. I get just enough sun, and I can look out over the grass. Wha-what did that beetle do?" The machine said grimly, "It was getting ready to nibble on a young, healthy grass blade. That kind always does, sooner or later. They never learn." The machine chuckled. "Well, it's fertilizer now, so we won't complain, eh?" It suddenly clucked and sent tentacles downward. "Why, look at your poor roots! They're half uncovered!" Crooning, it patted his feet gently, then pushed loam over them. "Are you sure you're all rightDo you want a squirt of Nitro-Vite or anything?" "Un... not right now, thanks. I'll just soak up a little sun." He waited a while, shaking, after the machine left. Then, with a thorough look around, he stepped out of the sled, lifted it and carried it ahead of him. It was an awkward burden, but he wasn't going to drag it through the grass. His own tracks were risk enough. He got soaked crossing irrigation pipes, and kept imagining he heard machines coming, but finally he reached the trees, put the sled down, caught his breath and began dragging the sled. Within fifteen minutes he reached the small clearing he sought. He found cover beneath hanging branches, wiggled his toes into the now-muddy loam, and stared at the lone tree in the clearing. II I t was a lovely tree. There was no denying that. It stood perhaps twenty feet tall, symmetrical and slim, with a graceful taper. The limbs were tastefully placed around the trunk, growing out almost horizontally with a slight up-turn at the ends. The bark was smooth and neat, a pleasing cinnamon brown. The needles, a light and warm shade of green, were like long pine needles but less stiff so that they drooped in graceful curves. At the very top was a blossom -- six or seven dainty upright blades, warm pink, like a maiden's blush. Cautiously, he reached under his soaked jacket and drew out a small camera. "Damn it. I hope the water didn't get into this," he muttered. He checked the setting, raised the camera to his face and peered into the viewfinder, centering on the tree. A thing like a steel cable whipped around his wrist, knocking the camera from his grasp. "Aha!" a harsh voice growled. "Gotcha!" This machine had sneaked up on him very quietly. It was about his own height, but broader, especially in the lower body, from which four metal legs sprouted, ending in big dislike feet with soft padding on them. There were four tentacles at shoulder height. One of them had elongated itself to become the steely strand that gripped his wrist. The head, atop a pipelike neck, was circled with beer-bottle eyes and had various electronic gear growing from it. Kruger jerked futilely to get free. He snarled, "Let go, damn it! What the hell are you?" The thing said indignantly, "I'm a robocop. Don't you see my badge? I guess, though, it don't show up so good against my stainless steel chest." Kruger blinked. "Oh. Well, for heaven's sake let go of my, er, branch. I haven't done anything." The machine made a sound that would go well with a sneer. "Don't pull that on me, Buster. We're not hicks here. The flitbot you talked to went back and found you gone and saw your tracks and radioed the alarm. Said you talk English. Uh, I talk English. Uh, I talk English pretty good myself, huh?" "Yeah," Kruger snarled, "good as hell. What happens now?" "We wait until the flitbot and a patrolbot get here. Then we have the trial." T he patrolbot was like the large wheeled machine Kruger had seen earlier. It was evidently present mainly to provide physical equipment for the trial. It did join, though, in the recital of basic axioms. The three machines intonThere was a pause, then the flitbot said in a kind voice, "You may sit down. Prisoner, if your feet are tired." Kruger looked around for a level spot and lowered himself to it. "Thanks. I have been on my feet for a long time." Then he saw his mistake and made a move to jump up. But it was too late. "The hell with it!" The flitbot sighed. "It does realize, subconsciously at least, that it's an animal. Well..." The flitbot held up Kruger's camera. "Is this an artifact?" Kruger glared. "How the hell would I know? I don't carry a, a encyclopedia around with me." The robocop put in, "It's got data engraved on it. It ain't vegetable, animal, mineral or 'bot, so I say it's an artifact." "Very well," the flitbot said. "Next Axiom." ER.)" "Prisoner, do you eat your own kind?" Kruger jumped to his feet in disgust. "Of course not! Look; I demand to see the Terran consul or somebody!" "There is no Terran consul here. Do you eat minerals? Or robots? I thought not. You must, then, eat plants." The flitbot sobbed. "Let's leave the subject. Ready:" The patrolbot suddenly shot out grapples and seized Kruger. "Hey!" he yelled. "What the devil -- " A large cylinder of clear glass or plastic popped from a segment of the big machine. The grapples stuffed him in, and clamped a lid on. He beat at the lid with his fists, but it didn't g yield. He gave up. Exertion would only make him suffocate quicker. But there were various flexible hoses attached to the other end of the cylinder. Maybe... The lid opened. A grapple reached in, seized him by the coat collar, hauled him out and dumped him on the ground. He rolled over and sat up, sputtering. "Mm-hm," the flitbot said, "it absorbs oxygen, all right. And gives off carbon dioxide. Animal, then, by all reasonable tests. Agreed?" "Agreed," the other two machines chorused. The grapples picked him up again and lifted him to a flat platform atop the patrolbot "Damn it," he yelled, "now what are you doing?" "Weighing you," the flitbot said. "If we didn't make absolutely sure you mass over seventeen grams, some judge somewhere would doubtless set aside the verdict and order a new trial." Finally they put him back on the ground. The patrolbot said, "It'd make a nice batch of fertilizer." The flitbot sighed regretfully. "I'm afraid we can't do that. This creature is clearly insane. Though it knows deep down that it's an animal, its behavior shows that on the conscious level it thinks it's a plant. About all we can do is eject it with a stem warning. All right?" The patrolbot muttered something. The robocop said, "Well, if you think so." "Patrolbot," the flitbot said, "do your duty." The grapples seized Kruger again and held him aloft, shouting and struggling. The big machine turned and rattled to the edge of the clearing and along a road. At the end of the trip Kruger discovered that he'd been right about the grapples the first time he saw them. They could throw a man over the fence. TJ e limped into town, dis- tributing glares impartially to the bizzare assortment of aliens who stared at his disheveled clothing and bare feet. Finally he reached a communications booth, wedged himself into it and pulled the door shut violently. He leaned toward the pickup and snarled into it, "English. Voice transmission only; fastest subetheric routing. I want the planet Earth, Solar System. Terran Department of Justice, Interstellar Division, Commissioner Stanzlecz. No, I won't spell it. Just put the goddam call through." There was a period of clicking, buzzing, whistling and popping. Then a sultry contralto voice drawled, "Interstellar Division. To whom did you wish to speak to, please? Whom is calling, please?" "This is Inspector Kruger. I want to speak to the Old Man. Who the hell are you ? Another new switchboard girl?" There was a languid pause. Then, "Oh, Inspector Kruger. I've heard of ycu. I'm Cherie Grapplewell. Just a moment, please. I'll, mm, give you the connection you want." He waited. Presently his chief's voice came on. "Kruger, my boy! How are you? Everything hotsy-totsy, I hope? What may I do for you?" Kruger snarled, "Mainly, I wanted to tell you what you can do with this job, once I get this assignment finished. If I ever do." There was a pause. "Gracious. One of those moods. But you sound sober, and that's something. I confess. I can't imagine what's so difficult about finding one stolen tree." Kruger sneered at the pickup. "You can't, eh? I suppose you didn't know there was anything out of the ordinary about this theft." "Ooh. You are huffy! Of course I knew it was an important tree. A favorite of a planetary ruler, an Emperor Brekeke, or something like that. But with the photograph we gave you, and the leads, I thought surely... Haven't you been able to trace it at all?" "Hell yes, I've been able to trace it! I got within fifty yards of it. But there hasn't been one hint of who stole it, or where he is now. And before I even begin to reclaim it, I have to take a new photograph and register that with the local authorities and send copies to the Emperor. He has to certify that it's his tree and that it was stolen without his permission, expressed or implied, and that if it's extradited it'll be given a good home and not mistreated. There's something damn odd about this whole case. Right now, the tree's in a Plant Refuge, and -- " "In a what?" "A Plant Refuge, damn it! What I called you for is to see if you can apply any pressure anywhere to help me get into it legally. Half this planet's forbidden to, uh, animals. I've been trying all kinds of subterfuge, but " "Kruger! Are you sure you haven't been drinking?" Kruger counted to ten in basic Anglo-Saxon. Finally he choked out, "Just get me some backing!" Ill The commissioner said severely, "Now see here, Inspector. I had my doubts about assigning you to the job. If there'd been anyone available at the moment with even a modicum of tact or subtlety... Terragov wants very badly to establish firmer relations with Emperor Brekeke, which is why we've undertaken this little thing for him, on the quiet. I warn you I will not tolerate any high-handed tactics. That planet you're on is in the Moogan Protectorate and, heavens, you know how delicate our relations with them are. "I did ask our ambassador to see if the Moogans could help you. I believe an old friend of yours is the Moogan Regent in that sector. Mum something... long name... " Kruger groaned and broke the connection. He quickly reached for the door, but the speaker-grill emitted a chime. "Yeah?" "Inspector Kruger? Emergency Contacts. Please turn on the visio pickup." He muttered an oath, but complied. There was a gasp from the invisible operator. "Oh! Is that what humans look like? I -- I've been holding a call from Governor-Regent Mummumnoonoogog. He demands to speak to you." TV Tummumnoonoogog -- Mum' l-for short -- was a typical Moogan, humanoid but so muscular he looked like two bodies occupying the same space. His jaw seemed to thrust out of the viewscreen. "There you are! Listen, Kruger. I've tried to remind myself you're just a cop trying to do his job. But the last time I saw you I wanted to make pemmican of you, and it wouldn't take much to revive the wish. My itinerary takes me near there, and I'm swinging over especially to see if I can catch you at anything. Now, I want you to go to your hotel and wait. I'll be there in a couple of days. I won't tell you when. And you'd better not let me find you more than two blocks from your hotel. Understand?" The Moogan held up two truncheonlike fingers. "One, two. Two blocks." Kruger tried not to cringe. "Yes, sir. Uh, Governor. There's this stolen article, on the planet here -- " Mum showed a smile that would have made a shark shudder. "I don't care if somebody's stolen the Crab Nebula. No nonsense from you, See?" "Y-yes, sir. I see." The screen went dark. Kruger sat a minute staring idly at his bare feet. They were scratched and swollen and muddy. Finally he snarled, stood up, left the booth and limped toward his hotel. I t was reassuring, if a little painful, to wear shoes again. He spent the next forenoon limping about the area vouchsafed him. He pondered whether two blocks might include the far sides of the limiting street. Probably not, in Mum's eyes. He wandered into an all-species lunchroom and ate, more or less -- after almost hysterically refusing a lovely green salad. Then he walked some more, scowling at the buildings he'd already passed a dozen times. Finally he stood on a corner, teetering back and forth on his sore feet, watching the assorted aliens stream by in equally assorted vehicles. He was about to go back to the hotel and get drunk, when a hoarse, dry, rather high-pitched voice whispered, "Half a mo, guvner." He turned, startled. "Uh, I beg your pardon. Were you speaking to me?" What the alien made him think of was a fox. Not that it could possibly be related to the Terran species. For one thing, it was tall, even on all fours. Its pert, erect-eared, furtufted face was level with Kruger's shoulder. And it very very short foreand-aft -- as if a fox, monstrously big to begin with, had been somehow squeezed together and upward until its hind-paws stood only inches from the forepaws. But it looked like a fox. It winked slyly. "Wasn't I just? Speakin t' yer, I mean. Or praps I has the wrong chap. Praps yer eyent Inspector Kruger spyin' after the tree wot's been swiped from Is Ighness o' the planet Koshkush. If I has the wrong man, I'll just sye me pardons, guvner, an' be on me wye." The creature made a move. "No -- wait! I'm Kruger. How the devil did you -- " The alien winked again. "Oh, blokes like me has a wye o' earin things. Wot's it worth t' yer, t' ear somethin yer oughter know?" Kruger studied the sharp features. He had little to lose. "How can I tell until I hear it?" "Coo, guvner. Eyent we the cautious ones? This eyent goin t' cost yer no blinkin fortune. I'll make yer a real bargain, sort o' as a sample o' me services. Sye ten credits?" Wruger shrugged mentally. He was on a pretty good expense account, this trip. He got out his wallet and extracted the necessary currency. "Here. Now what ought I to know?" The alien reached with a long foreleg, took the money deftly in its paw and tucked it into what looked like a natural pouch in the fur of his chest. "I'm fair obliged, guvner. Ear it is: them as stole the Koshkush tree has got the wind up. They're fixin' t' move it somewheres else on the planet. Some plyce visitors eyent so blinkin likely to sneak in. I wouldn't doubt they'll do it right after this igh mackamuck Mum gets ear, so yer sure t' be occupied. Now. Eyent that somethin yer oughter know?" Kruger grunted. It certainly was. If they did transplant the tree somewhere else -- the machine could undoubtedly do it -- he might never find it again, even if Mum didn't ship him home poste-haste. He realized the alien was still standing there, as if waiting. He eyed it with interest. "Is there more?" "Might be, guvner. Somethin might be done. Cost a bit o' the foldin, though. Guess I'd oughter interduce meself. Raynud Raynud, o' the planet Heath. Bit o' a dealer, if I might sye it. This an that. But seein as how yer keyent go more than three blocks from yer hotel... " "Two." "Two, was it? Coo, things do get distorted. Hinders yer activities, don't it? A blinkin pity. Course, now, there's more than one blinkin hotel in town, eyent there?" Something like a small grenade exploded in Kruger's mind. He reached out and grasped a handful of pelt at the alien's shoulder. "I don't know what your idea is, er, Raynud, but I like the way you think! Start by telling me what hotel to move to." The alien grinned. "The foldin, guvner? The foldin?" Kruger hesitated only an instant. "I think we can reach an understanding." "Good, now. We has t' get yer within two blocks o me cousin's factory." r  "'he sign outside the factory mouthed and watch a crew of huge creatures like muscular land-going octopi put finishing touches on a brand-new patrolbot. Five of them seized it, roared out in unison, "Yo Ho Ho Heave!" and, with an awesome bunching and writhing of tentacles, tossed the machine up lightly onto a rack. Then, tentacles flashing, they began putting on the wheels. In ten minutes the thing was done. One of the assemblers glided liquidly to the tail end and twisted something. The machine came to life. Its beerbottle eyes swiveled. It seemed to cringe from the octopi. One of the latter -- the foreman, no doubt, as he'd done no work -- rumbled something to the machine and pointed. It dipped its forepart, rolled obediently down a pair of rails to the ground and rattled over to park itself in line with several identical machines. Raynud Raynud was tugging at Kruger's sleeve. "Come on, guvner. Me cousin's wytin." A n apparent twin of the alien greeted them in the office. "Delighted, what? Earth, eh? Heard a lot about the place. Been meaning to pop out and have a look-o, when I get the chance. Bit of all right, this English; and spreading like wildfire. Do you have any other languages on Earth?" "Uh, well, a few." "Fancy! Well, old chap. Raynie's told me about your difficulty. Shouldn't wonder if we can just take care of it. Bit of a rush, eh? Put the night crew on it. Have the thing ready bright and early. Never was too keen on that Moogan chap, anyway. Not soft-spoken at all." Kuger stared out the window at the line of motionless patrolbots. "I suppose the two of you can estimate the chances better than I can. And it's a lot more than I'd hoped for. I was going to content myself with a good color photograph. Uh, you're sure one of your machines can really uproot the tree without damaging it and bring it out?" "Oh, no question, old top. Special fittings and all that. Matter of fact... But you're not interested in how the dashed tree got there in the first place, are you. Stick to the present game, eh?" The manufacturer smiled. "Beastly poor show if that Moogan chap breezed in a day early, and you popping about outside your quarantine." His cousin put in, "Faint heart never won no blinkin barmaid, I always sye." Kruger peered harder at the machines outside. Something was stirring in his mind. "Lots of room inside those things?" "Oh, ample. Ample." "Uh... would there be room for a couch, and maybe a chair? And, er, facilities?" The manufacturer eyed him. "Shouldn't wonder. Why?" "Well, could you install them? And paint a sign on the front of the machine? I might not have to break quarantine." The two aliens were watching him narrowly. "How, old chap, might that sign read?" "Refuge Hotel. Weekly rates." Raynud Raynud lifted a forepaw and poked Kruger delightedly in the ribs. "Coo, guvner! You eyent half slippery!" IV I nside the refuge, the false patrolbot bumped and rattled along the road. Kruger, sweating at the task of driving, kept glancing nervously at the small computer-screen before him. If some other machine radioed him some message, he had to think up a quick answer for his own vehicle to translate into 'botese. He'd passed several robocops and flitbots, but beyond casual glances they hadn't paid any attention. He had to admit the Raynud's idea was fundamentally sounder than his own earlier one. Why disguise yourself as a plant, when you could disguise yourself as one of the guardian machines? He rounded a turn and saw beside the road a very strange creature with a thumb raised in an unmistakable gesture. A suitcase rested on the ground. A t first startled glance, he thought the thing was a gigantic frog or toad. But it was obviously intelligent. He perspired harder. Dare he dare pick up a hitchhiker? Dare he, on the other hand, pass it by? It must be highly privileged, to be here at all. He braked to a stop and opened the hatch. It wasn't until the thing was inside that he saw his error. He stared in dismay at what he'd taken for feet. They were roofs. To be sure, they splayed out nicely, like toes, but they were obviously capable of thrusting into the ground, for anchorage and sustenance. And the rough green skin was... bark. Perhaps, though, he hoped desperately, the .thing wasn't all plant. The eyes and the mouth looked almost animal. The being eyed him impatiently. "Well? Are you the proprietor? Do you have a vacancy?" Kruger shook himself from his trance. "Uh... there's just the one couch... " "Well," the thing said coldly, "do I look as if I need two? Proprietor or clerk, stir yourself and fetch my luggage. If it's payment you're hesitating about, here." It took from beneath its bark a fat wad of orange credit notes, peeled one off carelessly and thrust it at Kruger. Kruger climbed out, hastily grabbed the valise, brought it in and closed the hatch. "I -- I'm afraid we aren't very luxurious here. You see, I -- " The thing bestowed upon him a gracious smile. "Quite all right. At least, everything seems new and clean. And I'm travelling quietly, in any case. Don't want to be seen, you know." It settled itself comfortably on the couch. "You're animal, aren't you? I suppose, with the scarcity of help... " Kruger climbed back into the driver's seat and sat for a moment, blinking. Then, because he didn't know what else to do, he drove on. His guest was taking a keen interest in the manual controls, peering past Kruger at them. "Fellow, this is a passing strange establishment you have here. A mobile inn, I can appreciate. But why that mishmash of apparati? What are those three hand wheels at the top, for instance?" "Uh, those are the digger controls, sir." "Digger controls? What in heaven's name has an innkeeper to do with digging?" Kruger improvished desperately, "Well... you see, sir... some of our patrons lack the power of locomotion. Sort of, you might say, rooted in one spot. Ha, ha." "Oh, yes, of course. Hm." The being seemed to ponder for a minute. Then it chuckled. "Quite. Oh, quite. You can't imagine . " Kruger drove on. Presently the vehicle emerged into the clearing he sought. He got out of his seat and turned -- and found himself staring into the muzzles of a compact but deadly-looking energy-pistol. r T"'he thing that held the weapon stared at him intently now. "Just don't make any foolish moves, fellow. Do exactly as I say, and possibly I'll let you live, though I can't think why. Turn this vehicle around and back it slowly toward that tree. Start digging it up. Then, handling it very gently -- and I hope for your sake you know your job well -- uproot it and stow it on top of this inn or vehicle. Or wherever you stow things. Then turn around and go back the way you came. If anything speaks to us, say whatever you must to get us unhindered out of this Refuge. Falter, and you die." Kruger felt a tide of crimson mounting his face. He let out an inarticulate sound. No, no; he screamed inwardly. Not even I can have luck this bad! But he didn't see how he could doubt it. He'd apparently blundered into the very hands of the criminal who'd stolen the tree. His mind darted about like a mouse in a cat's lair. He stammered, stalling desperately for time, "Uh, the tree from -- from Koshkush?" His captor smiled frigidly. "Let us not play games. My patience is limited." Slowly, with shaking hands, Kruger reached for the steeringwheel. What mortified him wasn't so much the desperate plight he was in, but that he'd been such a complete fool. Well, he thought bitterly, it wasn't the first time. But it might be the last. He got the vehicle turned and backed it toward the tree; stopped a few feet away and stared unhappily at the diggercontrols. He'd had precious little instruction. He sighed and took hold of a hand-wheel. Fortunately, the viewports let him see what he was doing. A huge awl-like thing rose on its derrick, tilted forward... There was a sound as of angry giant hornets. Gobs of molten steel exploded from the bushes at one side of the clearing, a thing came hopping frantically, its weapon spitting incandescence. More liquid steel rained down. The newcomer was a neartwin to Kruger's captor. "Stop!" the frantic one bellowed, "Harm one leaf of the Princess' foliage, and I'll -- " Kruger could imagine the whole patrolbot melted down, with him inside. He leaped for the hatch, flung it open and tumbled out. His erstwhile guest came right behind him. Now the two alien beings faced each other, weapons aimed. Then they both went rigid, staring at each other. "Brekeke!" "Keshkoash!" Slowly, the newcomer let its weapon sag, then thud to the ground. "Sire... I cannot..." Kruger's captor was trembling. In a voice laden with grief, it said, "Keshkoash. My most trusted liegeman. And I assmued you'd perished in a futile defense of Her Highness." The other -- which, Kruger now saw, was the more youthful -- hopped slowly to the tree and knelt beside its trunk. "We love each other, Sire. That is my only defense." r T"he tree was quivering and bending. Kruger heard his own hoarse voice. "P-princess?" The Emperor -- for it could be no other -- glanced at him absently, then drew itself up and bowed. "Accept a monarch's apologies, fellow. I thought you the thief. You must be, instead, that detective rom Earth. Kru -- Kru -- " "K-Kruger." "Ah, yes. Kru-ker. A good name. I may award you a baronetcy, if you can prove there's any noble sap in your capillaries. Your superiors messaged me that you'd found my daughter, and where. I thought I'd best hurry on ahead. When my fleet gets here... " Kruger was staring at the tree. "D-daughter?" Brekeke frowned. "Why not? Don't tell me you belong to one of these species in which the females are hardly distinguishable from the males? Revolting!" The tree, which had been quivering ever more violently, now spoke -- apparently by vibrating certain branches and twigs. Its voice was girlish and tearful. "I shall never return to Koshkush!" Brekeke spun and took an angry hop. "What! You dare think of defiance?" "I won't!" the tree wailed, "I can't! I'd rather wilt first!" "Why?" the emperor roared. The blossom atop the tree turned crimson. "Because we -- because I -- I'm going to have a seed." Brekeke went motionless and silent. Slowly, its bark became mudcolored. It began to shake. A low growl escaped from it. It fought for self-control; finally achieved it. It drew itself up and glanced coldly at Keshkoash. "You scoundrel. And with all those hungry relatives of yours. And the other trouble this will cause me. Well... it appears I am gelt with my own poignard." It laughed bitterly. "I have not lost a daughter. I have gained a grove!" Kruger was beginning to realize that he wasn't really needed here, nor safe. Quietly, he backed toward his vehicle; turned to make a dash... And found his way blocked by three genuine machines. The flitbot said in exasperation, "It's that crazy animal again. And look how upset it's got those plants! Patrolbot, do you remember how you tossed it over the fence before?" "I remember." "Well, do it again. But first, let's send a workbot to build the fence up twice as high at that point." V T#" ruger was sitting up. Much of him was bandaged, but there seemed to be no broken bones. Mummumnoonoogog paced the hotel room, pausing at each turn to glare. Sometimes his thick hands inched forward, fingers flexing hungrily. But he restrained himself. "A whole array of machines gone neurotic," he snarled, "because you demonstrated that any one of them might be a fake. An animal spy. The planet Heath threatening to quit the Customs Union because I'm having to prosecute two of its nationals. Koshkush on the brink of civil war because the Princess broke her troth to a powerful duke and eloped with some mere baron." Kruger muttered, "I didn't have anything to do with that." wmms) Mum advanced and thrust his face at Kruger's. "You found them. You found them. So long as it was assumed she'd merely been kidnapped, it was all right. Have you any idea what this mess is costing Moog? What do you think would happen to you if I sent Earth the bill?" Kruger said, "I'd get fired. Please do." The Moogan grunted. "Don't think I wouldn't love to. But you personally are under the protection of Emperor Brekeke, and, at least until he's overthrown, he's a valued ally. As a matter of fact, he even suggested you for a little job of sleuthing I have to carry out. It might just suit you. The Raynud cousins got away. Turns out they've been smuggling and engaging in all sorts of illegal things for a long time. Somebody's got to chase them down. Do you want the job?" Kruger knew better than to refuse too hastily, "Well, do you have any idea where they went?" "Certainly we do. They're still on this planet. They dyed their fur green and escaped into one of the refuges." Kruger pretended to consider it carefully. After a while he said, "Mm, no; I think not. Thanks. But it would hardly be, er, ethical, I'm afraid. Uh, honor Here's how to crash television. All you need is a gimmick -- like for example the end of the Earth! Greymour P. Glide, Midashow Productions, Inc. Video Village, Pasadena, Calif. June # Mr. Mort Rydan, Fun Town Apartments, # Sunset Blvd., Hollywood, Calif. Bravo, Mr. Rydan, bravo! Your presentation titled read with considerable interest by all of us here at Midashow Productions, Inc. I am sure that you are aware how seldom a manuscript such as yours, submitted by a non-Guild writer without an agent, ever gets as far as the desk of someone in my position. However, there is something so uncannily compelling about your ms., all the boys thought I simply had to see it. I want to tell you that the Laughing Grasshopper of yours really gave us all a big boffo. My only wish is that your wonderful, truly wonderful concept with so many commercial possibilities was not so unspeakable. Fun is fun, baby. I admit that the biggest Nielsen any audience participation ever got, day or prime, but such things can not be. If your wish was to gain our attention, you certainly have. But now let's stop horsin' around, as they say, and give me something we can use. Remember, there are a lot of good normal, church-going, child-rearing, yes. Americaloving folks out there, and it is up to us to be normal and save such good healthy pagan ideas for our private lives, right? (By the way, are you really Richard Belnoir Hastings?) The Surprise Disemboweling Phonograph the Familiars use on the Third Play is particularly good. This can be salvaged in some way, I feel, and would like to discuss this and other matters with you. There are difficulties inherent in the original gizmo, however, that give some of us doubts. To save anything of the Howling Day game, contestants will have to be above average both physically and brainwise even to last until the Flinching Feelers Hop. (Should take four min zero -- right to first commerc. -- good.) This is of course bad for home identification, but moreover, there's a problem of logistics. Where we going to get them? (Howsomever, a good first game could be played by the Reverend Dr. Billy Graham and some writer-scientist like my good friend Ray Bradbury, a real gentleman. (This ain't you, Ray?) Anyhoo, a meet can iron out these problems. Phone, for crissake. And let's not play dirty with the U.S. Mails, huh? With best regards, Grey Greymour P. Glide, Associate Executive Producer, The Midas Game, Midashow Prod., Inc. Mort Rydan, # Sunset Blvd., Hollywood, Calif. June # Mr. Richard Amthom Agberg, Vive-President-in-Charge, Video Village, Pasadena, Calif. My dear Agberg: I must call your attention to the fact that my submission titled Howling Day, mailed June #, somehow fell into the hands of something called The Midas Game, an alleged audience participation program. This certainly was not the proper place for my material, as anyone on Earth should be able to see. Yours, it was my understanding, is a leading American communications network. As such, you should exercise the proper disposition of material placed into your hands. If Howling Day is not submitted to the proper channels immediately, a higher authority shall hear of this. Most sincerely, M. Rydan Mort Rydan Lawrence Tinnley Boles, Analanthol Prod., Inc., Pasadena, Calif. June #I Mr. Mort Rydan, # Sunset, L.A. Calif. Dear Mort Rydan, "Howling Day" is one of those rare works of genius a man in my position has the electric joy of seeing once in a half score of years! I'm sure you are all too aware of the binding restrictions that make it so difficult for us in this hurried world of television to even glance at unsolicited, unagented scripts, but there was, all were agreed, something so compellingly unique about your work that the closest examination of it was demanded. Let me say immediately that while you and I know that Art is total license to the Artist, there were creatures who objected to Arthur painting his freshly dead ex as a "screwy" nympho, just so, I feel that if you go talking about your "Laughing Grasshopper" in some of the coarser bars with people not our sort, you may be killed, or at least badly beaten. I'd hate for that to happen to such a promising young man before I got a chance to do something with him. In the midst of all these good sayings, I must interject a negative motif. Our anthology series, Analogues oi Alan, has been canceled after the first thirteen were put in the can. We all feel it was a particularly bitchy thing to have happen to us. The Almighty knows there is little enough Art and Drama on the boob tube these dark dawnings. A clean and true death might have been ours, trampled by the mindless mobs of the ratings race. That is a hurtful death, but one that can be comprehended in the death throes. But ours was the ignominy of being canceled on the basis of preview theatre audience reactions in Arcadia, El Monte and San Diego. It was to be our fate to only complete those thirteen programs, involving but seven projects. Included were a two-parter of Robinson Crusoe, the first realistic treatment with sensitivity, and a six-part autobiographical odyssey-essay on the young American writer, Harlan Ellison, prepared with his full co-operation. I regret to say that " Howling Day" could not be one of those favored seven. However, all is not a total debit. You have the makings of a nice little sci-fi pilot here. I know -- " Howling Day " may concern interplanetary invasion, but it is certainly not science fiction, you say. But to the average viewer it does seem to be science fiction. Let him think so. The more perceptive will see further. Basically, you have to throw in a continuing lead, an ostensively young hero, rather a latter day Captain Video. (Too bad we can't get AI Hodge -- a sweet guy (but like a board) but other commits, you know.) I would be happy to work with you on developing this property. (I expect to have some free time shortly.) As you may have deduced, I have some smashing ideas myself. For instance: we see immediately -- before Peacock, before teaser, anything -- the big, simple, beautiful face of the Rev. Dr. Billy Graham and he is saying directly to us -- "There are Stranger Things in Heaven and Earth than are Dreamed..." And then after the teaser, opening credits, first commerc, we have another little intro by a scientific authority (God and Science both on our side). Maybe we can get my friend, Ray Bradbury, for this. It is my fondest wish that we meet together at your earliest convenience and discuss all, including some trifling legal points. We would be unable to show disembowelment without permission of the copyright owners, J'Entreat Pharma-products. And I trust you have taken the precaution of copyrighting your ms. or at least registering it with the Writer's Guild-West. By all means, let me hear from you. Fondly, Boley Lawrence Tinnley Boles, Senior Story Consultant, Analanthol Prod., Inc. M. Rydan # Sunset Blvd., Los Angeles June # Mr. R. Agberg Video Village, Pasadena, Calif. My dear sir: Once again, I have submitted Howling Day to your alleged network, and this time you have turned it over your drama section. Can you get it through your head that this is not intended as entertainment? I am giving you one last chance to do the right thing. Hastily, M. Rydan Mort Rydan Pasadena, Calif. June # Mr. M. Rydan, # Sunset Blvd., Los Angeles, Cal. Dear Mr. Rydan, Thank you for submittting your fine script, "Howling Day" , sincerely regret that we cannot use this material in its present form. However, there is something so uniquely compelling about yourpresentation -- certainly it had to be to reach my desk without Guild membership or recognized representation -- that I feel some part of it may still be used in some form. I wish like hell we had the budget to do a full scale documentary such as yours. It might make a few of the fat-headed viewers get off their equally fat cans. TV has never equalled the effectiveness that an Orson Welles could achieve with his Invasion from Mars broadcast. Your script, if done right, without misrepresenting it as fact, could reach the same plateau of effectiveness. But there is simply not the money for it. And, frankly, I am getting to be an old and gray boy wonder, tired of dueling windmills. I don't feel like fighting the powers that be to convince them that your disembowelment scene is totally necessary, and all the other grief I would be taking on myself. The best we can do is present some of the -- let's face it, -- "cleaner" scenes, and comment on them and discuss them on that grand old gimmick, the Panel. My thinking at the moment is along the lines of doing this a Sunday morning on our Near God show. This is, you realize, a twenty-five minute optional net feed, and rates would be according. For the panel discussion between selected scenes, we could use you (if you're photogenic enough) along with somebody for religion's side of it -- Billy Graham would be perfect -- and a contemporary philosopher like Ray Bradbury (one of my close friends knows him quite well so this should be no problem). I think this should generate more discussion in trade circles than any similar show has in a long time, although God knows, we can't expect a rating buster. I want to meet with you and discuss the project just as soon as you can possibly make it. (Next time, please enclose your phone number.) By the by, I know "struggling young writers" like yourself don't always have a lot of money. I could offer you a little extra on the side until this all goes through. I got kind of a kick out of your "Laughing Grasshopper." It is so obscene, it is funny as all hell! Could you write me up about sixteen pages of a scene where the Grasshopper meets a girl who looks exactly like the late Marilyn Monroe? (Don't worry yourself about Continuity Acceptance!) Yours Truly, Bill Senior Associate Director, From the desk cf R. A. Agberg: You have utterly failed to make the proper use of my submission. Howling Day. It should be obvious to the stupidest beast on Earth that this was not a script submitted to your primitive communications system for 'ale. With the best will in the world, I offered you an extremely detailed advance publicity release for whatever use you could make of it during the coming invasion of your world by my people. Naturally, there was no charge for this service. The time value of the release has completely decayed due to your bungling. The day you are sent howling is here. I feel you people will find it as "uniquely compelling" in reality as in print! -- M.R.  it kc   Let's suppose the day comes when a man invents a practicable, economical time machine. It works perfectly. It can transmit a man, or a whole crew of men, as far into the past as you like -- complete with equipment, rations, reading matter, tents, water-purifiers... complete, in short, with anything you went to send. But -- not even to return from the past. That's the situation Robert Silverberg has created for us in next issue's lead complete novel, Hawksbill Station. What's the use of that kind of time travel? A very practical use, says Silverberg, for Hawksbill Station is a prison colony... from which there is no escape, and no hope of parole... In the same issue, of course, we conclude Poul Anderson's To Outlive Eternity -- and that's a climax you won't soon forget. We hope to squeeze in a non-fact article called Traveler's Guide to MegaHouston; there's a Roger Zelazny story called Angel, Dark Angel scheduled, plus the usual ration of Ley, Budrys etc... See you then! True maturity is a deadly gift. The aliens had it -- and Mankind trembled before their presence! I cnesis, Chapter # # And the Lord God said. Behold, the man is become as one of us, to know good and evil: and now, lest he put forth his hand, and take also of the tree of life, and eat, and live forever: # Therefore the Lord God sent him forth from the Garden of Eden, to till the ground from whence he was taken. # So he drove out the man; and he placed at the East of the Garden of Eden Cherubims, and a flaming sword which turned every way, to keep the way of the tree of life. He sat before an eight-foot circle of clear twing, looking endlessly out on a view which was less than exciting. Even a decade ago those stars had been a sprinkling of dull red dots in his wake. When he rotated the cabin to face forward, they would be hellish blue, bright enough to read by. To the side, the biggest had been visibly flattened. But now, in all directions there were only stars, sparsely scattered across a sky that was mostly black. This was a lonely sky. Dust clouds hid the blazing glory of home. The light in the center of the view was not a star, and it was bright enough to have burned holes in a man's retinae. It was the light of Phssthpok's fusion drive, burning a bare eight miles away. Every few years Pssthpok spent some time watching the drive, just to be sure it was burning evenly. A long time ago he had caught a slow, periodic wavering in time to prevent his ship becoming a tiny nova. But the blue light had not changed at all in the weeks he'd been watching it. For most of a long, slow lifetime the heavens had been crawling past Phsstpok's porthole. Yet he remembered little of that voyage. The time of waiting had been too devoid of events to interest his memory. It is the way the protector stage of the Pak species, that one's leisure memories are of the past, when one was a child and, later, a breeder, when the world was new and bright and free of responsibilities. Only danger to himself or his children can rouse a protector from his normal dreamy lassitude to a fighting fury unsurpassed among sentient beings. Ohssthpok sat dreaming in his disaster couch. The cabin's attitude controls were beneath his left hand. A food slot was on his right, and when he was hungry, which happened once in ten hours, his knobby hand, like two fistfuls of black walnuts strung together, would reach into the food slot and emerge with a twisted, fleshy yellow root the size of a sweet potato. Terrestrial weeks had passed since Phssthpok last left his disaster couch. In that time he had moved nothing but his left hands and his jaws. His eyes had not moved at all. Before that there had been a period of furious exercise. A protector's duty is always to be fit. Even a protector with nobody to protect. The drive was steady, or enough so to satisfy Phssthpok. The protector's knotted fingers moved, and the heavens spun around him. He watched the other bright light float into the porthole. When it was centered he stopped the rotation. Already brighter than any star around it, his destination was still too dim to be more than a star. But it was brighter than Phssthpok had expected, and he knew that he had let time slip away from him. Too much dreaming! And no wonder. He'd spent most of twelve hundred years in that couch, staying immobile to conserve Lis food supply. It would have been twenty times that long but for relativistic effects. Despite what looked to be the worst and most crippling case of arthritis in medical history, despite weeks spent like a total paralytic, the knobby protector was instantly in motion. The drive flame shortened a little, bent a little to the right, so that the entire ship began to wheel around. He'd reached the most likely region of space; ahead was the most likely star. Phssthpok's moment of success was hard upon him. The ones he had come to help (if they existed at all; if they hadn't died out; if they circled this star and not one of the less likely) wouldn't be expecting him. Their minds were nearly animal; they might or might not use fire, but they certainly wouldn't have telescopes. Yet they were waiting for him... in a sense. If they were here at all, they had been waiting for He would not disappoint them. He must not. A protector v.'ithout descendants is a being without purpose. Such an anomaly must find a purpose, and quickly, or die. Most die. In their minds or their glands a reflex clicks, and they cease to feel hunger. Sometimes such a one finds that he can adopt the entire Pak species as his progeny: but then he must find a way to serve that species. Phssthpok was one of the lucky few. It would be terrible if he failed. II ick Sohl had gone mining. A century ago monopoles had been mere t'. eory, and conflicting theory at that. Magnetic theory said that a north magnetic pole could not exist without a south magnetic pole, and vice versa. Quantum theory foretold that they might exist independently. In #, when the first permanent settlements were just beginning to bloom in the biggest Belt rocks, an explorer had found north magnetic monopoles scattered through the metal ore of a nickel-iron asteroid with no name. Nick's cargo was as large as he could handle. One more shovelful (the magnets used to pull monopoles out of asteroid iron did look remarkably like shovels) would have started the north monopoles beating their way through the electromagnetic field around his cargo box. He had quite a catch for a couple of weeks' backbeating labor. Though ninety years had improved the tools, Monopole mining was still a one-man operation. Truth to tell, he'd have been satisfied had he found nothing. Mining was an excuse the First Speaker for the Belt Political Section used to escape from his cramped office buried deep in the rock of Ceres, from the constant UN-Belt squabbles, from wife and children, friends and acquaintances and enemies and strangers. But it was nice to know his secret scource had panned out. Nick's ancestors had felt the same about their secret fishing holes. The load would be worth good money at Ceres. A magnetic field generated by monopoles acts in an inverse linear relationship rather than an inverse square. In practical terms, a monopolebased motor or instrument will reach much further. Monopoles were valuable where weight was a factor, and in the Belt weight was always a factor. And next year, after the first frantic weeks of catching up with current events, after the next ten months spent manipulating the politics of the solar system, he would be back. And the year after that... though he couldn't really count on it. The monopoles sources in Saturn's rings were a trifle too conspicuous. One year soon he'd spend a week crossing space only to find Cassini's Divide jammed and alight with fusion-driven craft. Nick was building up speed for the trip to Ceres, with Saturn a fantastic bauble behind him, when he saw his mining detector swing slowly away from the cargo box. Somewhere to his left was a new and powerful source of monopoles. An unbelieving grin split his face, like lightning across a black sky. Two sources! Almost an embarrassment of riches. He didn't need this new one, but he could sell it once he'd located it. That would take doing. The needle wavered between two attractions, one of which was his cargo box. H e spent twenty minutes focussing a com laser on Ceres. "This is Nick Sohl, repeat, Nicholas Brewster Sohl. I wish to register a claim for a monopole scource in the general direction of -- " He looked, tried to guess how much his cargo was affecting the needle, and named a star. "I want to offer this source for sale to the Belt government. Details follow, half an hour." He then turned off his fusion motor, climbed laboriously into suit and backpac and left the ship, carrying a telescope and his mining detector. The stars are far from eternal, but for Man they might as well be. Nick floated among the eternal stars, motionless, falling toward the tiny sun at tens of thousands of miles per hour, and knew once again why he went monopole mining. The universe blazed like diamonds on black velvet, an unforgettable backdrop for golden Saturn. The Milky Way was a jeweled bracelet for all the universe. Nick loved the Belt, from the carvedout rocks to the surface domes to the spinning inside-out bubble worlds; but most of all he loved space itself. A mile from the ship he used scope and detector to fix the location of the new source. He moved back to the ship to call in. A few hours from now he could take a new fix and pin the scource by triangulation. When he reached the ship his communicator was alight. The thin, fair face of "Little" Shaeffer, Third Speaker, was talking to the empty acceleration couch. " -- Must call in at once, Nick. Don't wait to take your second fix. This is urgent. Martin Shaeffer calling Nick Sohl, repeat Martin -- " Nick refocused his laser. "Lit, I'm truly honored. How can my poor find justify your august attention? A simple clerk would have sufficed." He set the message to repeat a few times, then started putting away tools. Ceres was light-minutes distant. The answer came. Shaeffer's face was very serious. "Nick, one hundred and four miners have called in so far to report your scource." He paused, not for an answer, but for emphasis. "Think about it. Most miners work their own mines. If that many called in to sell, thousands must have decided not to. And they're all across the system. If you'd taken your second fix you'd have registered two parallel lines." Another pause. "I said we've had calls from across the system. They give us enough parallax to locate the scource. It's one scource, all right, and it's ninety A. U. from the sun, two and a half times as far as Pluto. You can guess how powerful it is. Mitchikov says that big a source could power a really big interstellar hydrogen ramscoop. "We've been following it for an hour. Nick, it's moving toward the system at nearly ten thousand miles per second. That's way above even intergalactic speeds. We're all convinced it's an Outsider." "Any comments?" "Repeating -- " Nick switched it off and sat for a moment, stunned. An Outsider! O utsider was Belter slang for alien; but the word meant more than that. The Outsider would be the first sentient alien to contact the human race. And it, singular, would contact the Belt instead of Earth, not only because the Belt held title to most of the solar system but because those humans who had colonized space were obviously more intelligent. There were many hidden assumptions in the word Outsider, and not every Belter believed them all. "Nick Sohl calling Lit Shaeffer. Yes, I've got comments. One, it sounds like your assumption is valid. Two, will you for Christ's sake stop blasting the news all over the system? Some flatlander ship might pick up the fringe of one of your lasers. Or have we decided to bring them in on it? Three, I'll be home in five days. Concentrate on getting information. If you have to make decisions without me, do it, but first be sure it's urgent. Four -- " Find out if the jerk is decelerating! Find out where he'll stop! But he couldn't say any of that. Until they decided to bring Earth in, which they probably would not, they would have to be careful. Shaeffer would know what to do. "There is no Four. Sohl out." Ill T he solar system is big and, in the outer reaches, thin. In the main Belt, from slightly inside Mars' orbit to slightly outside Jupiter's, a determined man can examine a hundred rocks in a month. Further out, he's likely to spend a couple of weeks coming and going, just to look at something he hopes nobody else has noticed. The main Belt is not mined out, though most of the big rocks are now private property. Most miners prefer to work the Belt. In the Belt they know they can reach civilization and civilization's vital by-products : stored air water and hydrogen fuel, a restaurant with human waitresses, a new air regenerator, autodocs and theraputic psychomimetic drugs. Brennan didn't need drags or company to keep him sane. He preferred the outer reaches. He was in Uranus' trailing trojan point, following sixty degrees behind the big planet in its orbit. Trojan points, being points of stable equilibrium, are dust collectors and collectors of larger objects. There was a good deal of dust here, for deep space, and a handful of rocks worth exploring. Had he found nothing at all, Brennan would have moved on to the moons, then to the leading trojan point. Then home for a short rest and a visit with Charlotte; and, because his funds would be low by then, a paid tour of duty on Mercury, which he would hate. Had he found pitchblende he would have been in the point for months. None of the rocks held enough radioactives to interest him. But something nearby showed the metallic gleam of an artifact. Brennan moved in on it, expecting to find some Belt miner's throwaway fuel tank, but looking anyway. Brennan was a confirmed optimist. This time he was right. The artifact was the shell of a solidfuel rocket motor. Part of the Mariner XX, from the lettering. The Mariner XX, the ancient Pluto fly-by. Ages ago the ancient empty shell must have drifted back toward the distant sun, hit the thin trojan-point dust and coasted to a stop. The hulk, lightly pitted with dust holes, was still rotating with the stabilizing impulse imparted three generations back. As a collector's item the thing was nearly beyond price. Brennan took photographs of it in situ, then moved in to strap it to his fusion tube, below his lifesystem cabin. The gyros could compensate for the imbalance. In another sense the hulk presented a problem. H e stood next to it on the fusion tube's metal hull. The tank was half as big as his mining singleship, but very light, little more than a metal skin for its original shaped-core charge. If Brennan had found pitchblende, the singleship would have been hung with cargo nets under the fuel ring, carrying its own weight in radioactive ore. He would have returned to the Belt at half a gee. But with the Mariner relic as his cargo he could accelerate at the one gee which was standard for empty singleships. It might just give him the edge he'd need. If he sold the tank through the Belt, the Belt would take thirty percent in income tax and agent's fees. But if he sold it on the Moon, Earth's Museum of Spaceflight would charge no tax at all. Brennan was in a good position for smuggling. There were no goldskins out here. His velocity over most of his course would be tremendous. They couldn't begin to catch him until he approached the Moon. He wasn't hauling monopoles or radioactives; the magnetic detectors would look right through him. He could swing in over the plane of the system, avoiding rocks and other ships. But if they did get him, they'd take one hundred percent of his find. Everything. Brennan smiled to himself. It was worth the risk. P hssthpok's mouth closed once, twice, three times. A yellow tree-of-life root separated into four chunks, raggedly, because the edges of Phssthpok's beak were not sharp. They were blunt and uneven, like the top of a molar. Phssthpok gulped four times. He had hardly noticed the action. It was as if his hand, mouth and belly were on automatic, while Phssthpok watched the scope screen. Under # # magnification, the screen showed three tiny violet points. Looking around the edge of the scope screen, Phssthpok could see only the bright yellow star he'd called GO Target ##. He'd been searching for planets; and he'd found one, a beauty, the right size and approximate temperature, with a transparent atmosphere and an oversized moon. But he'd also found myriads of violet points so small that at first he'd thought they were mere flashes in his retinae. They were real, and they moved. Some moved no faster than planetary objects; others hundreds of times faster than escape velocity for GO Target ##. They glowed with an intensely hot color, the color of a neutron star in its fourth week of life, when its temperature is still in Obviously they were spacecraft. At these speeds, natural objects would have been lost to interstellar space within months. Probably they used fusion drives. If so, and judging from their color, they burned hotter and more efficiently than Phssthpok's own. There were tens of thousands of them. They seemed to spend most of their time in space. At first he'd hoped they were some form of space-born life, perhaps related to the starseeds of the galactic core. But as he drew nearer the yellow sun, he'd had to give up the idea. All the sparks had destinations, from the myriad small orbitting rocks to the moons and planets of the inner system. One frequent target was the double planet with the transparent atmosphere, the one he'd decided might be Pak-habitable. No spaceform could have stood its gravity or its atmosphere. That planet, GO Target #I #, was the biggest such target. If the pilots of those fusion craft had developed on GO Target #I #, they would naturally prefer lighter gravities to heavier. But the ones he sought hadn't the minds to build such craft. Had something, something alien, usurped their places? Then he and his thousands had given their long lives to extract only a sterile vengeance. It needn't be that. GO Target #I was not the only likely sun. Probability was only twentyeight percent. He could hope that the ones he had come to help circled another possible star. But he'd have to check. Centered in the great twing porthole was a steady point of blue-white light. It grew, but unlike the other sparks, it did not shift. Phssthpok was matching its course. yJick docked his ship on theI 'N surface of Ceres, hurriedly issued orders for unloading and sale of his cargo, and went underground. His office was some four miles beneath the pitted, bubble-dotted surface, buried deep in the nickel-iron core. Lit Shaeffer's suit and helmet were hanging in the vestibule of his office. Nick grinned fleetingly at the sight. He always did. Most Belters wore suits with personalized decorations. Why not? The interior of his suit was the only place many a Belter could call Home, and it was the one possession he had to keep in perfect condition. But even in the Belt, Shaeffer's suit was unusual. On an orange background was the painting of a girl. She was short, for her head barely reached Lit's neck ring, and her skin was a softly glowing green. Only her lovely back showed across the front of her suit. Her hair was streaming bonfire flames, flickering orange with touches of yellow and white, darkening into red-black smoke as it swept across the suit's left shoulder. She was nude, and she had both arms wrapped around the chest of the suit, her hands touching the airpac on the back; her legs wrapped around the suit's thighs, so that her heels touched the backs of the flexible metal knee joints. It was a very beautiful painting, so beautiful that it almost wasn't vulgar. A pity the suit's sanitary outlet wasn't somewhere else. Sometimes Nick wondered. Had Marda known about that suit when she married Lit? He entered his office, dropped into his chair and closed his eyes for a moment, ignoring Lit in one of the guests' chairs, getting used to the feel of being First Speaker again. With his eyes still closed he said, "Okay, Lit. What's been happening?" "Got it all here," Rustle of papers. "Yah The monopole scource is coming in over the plane of the solar system, aimed at the sun. As of an hour ago it the past week it's shown a steady deceleration of point nine two gee. At that rate it'll stop at Earth's orbit in five days." Nick opened his eyes. "Where will Earth be then?" Lit looked grim. His gaunt mahogany face was built for it. "About six feet away. We checked." "Hardly fair. The Outsider's supposed to contact us, not them. What have you done about anything?" "Nothing concrete. Just plans and observations. We've got photos of what looks like a drive flame." "Fusion? Chemical? Ion?" "Fusion, but much cooler than ours." "Can we contact that ship before it reaches Earth?" "Yah. Mitchikov has several courses plotted. Our best bet is to start a fleet from the trailing Jupiter Trojans in about -- " "Not a fleet. We want to look harmless to this bird -- assuming he can think, which we may as well. Do we have any big ships in the Trojans?" "The Blue Ox. She was about to leave for Juno, but I commandeered her and had her cargo tank cleared." "Good. Nice going." The Blue Ox was a mammoth fluid cargo carrier, as big as one of the Titan Hotel's luxury liners, though not as pretty. "We'll want a computer, and a good one. Also a computer tech, and some spare senses for the machine. I want to use it as a translator, and the damn Outsider might talk by eye-blinks or radio or modulated current. Can we maybe fit a singleship into the Ox's cargo hold?" "What for?" "Just in case. We'll give the Ox a lifeboat. If the Outsider plays rough somebody might get away." "He doesn't look dangerous. The drive flame is cool, about the temperature of the first fusion drives, before we had crystal-zinc fusion tubes." "But he crossed interstellar space. Why take chances? Make sure there's a scope on him at all times from now on. Now let's see if we can call Achilles." Some part of his mind reflected that Shaeffer had anticipated all his needs, had even guessed that he might want to use the Blue Ox. Shaeffer was good. Someday he'd have Sohl's job. If you had to be a politician you might just as well be a darn good one. It would take awhile for the operator to focus a laser on Achilles. Nick hung up to wait. And the phone went off jarringly in his hand. "Yes?" "This is Traffic Control," said the phone. "Cutter. Your office wanted everything concerning the big monopole scource." Nick opened the volume control so Shaeffer could hear. "Right. What?" "It's matching course with a Belt ship. The pilot doesn't seem to be evading contact. They'll be alongside in six hours." Sohl's lips tightened. "What kind of ship?" "The scope man didn't say. Probably a mining singleship. Shall I call back and try to find out?" "Get all the information he's got. Set nearby telescopes on watch. I don't want to miss anything." Nick rang off. "You heard?" "Yah. Finagle's First Law." "Can we stop that Belter?" "I doubt it." I t could have been anyone. It turned out to be Jack Brennan. He was several hours from turnover en route to Earth's Moon. The Mariner XX's discarded whistlejet rode his hull like an undernourished Siamese twin. Its whistle was still fixed in the blunt nose, the whistle whose pitch had controlled the rate at which the core burned. Brennan had crawled inside to look, knowing that a damaged whistle might lower the relic's value. For a used one-shot, the relic was in fine shape. The nozzle nad burned a little unevenly, but not seriously so; naturally not, for the Mariner XX had reached its destination. The Museum of Spaceflight would pay plenty for it. In the Belt smuggling is illegal, but not immoral. Smuggling was no more immoral to Brennan than forgetting to pay a parking meter would have been to a flatlander. If you got caught you paid the fine and that was it. Brennan was an optimist. He didn't expect to be caught. He'd been accelerating for four days at just short of one gee. The Uranus orbit was far behind him, the flatland system far ahead. He was going at a hell of a clip. There were no observable relativity effects, he wasn't going that fast, but his watch would need resetting when he arrived. Have a look at Brennan. He masses one hundred and seventy eight pounds per one gee, stands six feet two inches tall. Like any Belter, he looks much like an undermuscled basketball player. Since he's been sitting in that control couch for most of four days, he's beginning to look and feel crumpled and weary. But his brown eyes are clear and steady, twenty-twenty, having been corrected by microsurgery when he was eighteen. His straight dark hair is a strip of foliage running across a brown polished scalp. Since he's Caucasian, his Belter tan is no darker than cordovan leather; as usual it covers only his hands and his face and scalp above his neck. Elsewhere he is the color of a vanilla milkshake. He is forty-five years old. He looks thirty. Gravity has been kind to the muscles of his face, and growth salve to the potential bald patch at the crown of his head. But the developing fine lines around his eyes, stand out clearly now, since he has been wearing a puzzled frown for the past twenty hours. Something was following him. At first he'd thought it was a goldskin, a Ceres cop. But what would a goldskin have been doing that far from the sun? Even at second glance it couldn't have been a goldskin. Its drive flame was too fuzzy, too big, not bright enough. At third glance, which included a few instrument readings, Brennan realized that it must have come from beyond Pluto. Brennan was accelerating, but the stranger was decelerating and still had enormous velocity. Either it was from beyond Pluto, or its drive generated tens of gees. Which gave the same answer. The stranger was an Outsider. How long had the Belt been waiting for him? Let any man spend sufficient time between the stars, even a flatland moonship pilot, and someday he would realize just how deep the uniyears deep, with room for anything at all. Beyond doubt the Outsider was out there somewhere: the first alien species to contact Man was going about its business beyond the reach of the Belt telescopes. N ow the Outsider was here, matching courses with Jack Brennan. And Brennan wasn't even surprised. Wary, yes, even frightened. But not surprised, not even that the Outsider had chosen him. That was an. accident of fate, dependent on the Outsider's origin and drive systems and on Brennan's finding a lost relic of the early space age. Call the Belt? The Belt must know already. Brennan's monopole detector was having cat fits. Even without that, the Belt telescope net tracked every ship in the system; the odds were that it would find any wrong-colored dot moving at the wrong speed. Brennan had expected them to find his own ship, had hoped they wouldn't find it soon enough. Certainly they'd found the Outsider. Cerainly they were watching it: and by virtue of that fact they must be watching Brennan too. In any case Brennan couldn't laser Ceres. A flatland ship might pick up the fringes of the beam. Brennan didn't know the Belt policy on letting Earth meet Outsiders. That policy had never been tested. The Belt must make its own decisions. Which left Brennan with two of his own. One was easy. The Belt must have found him now, through the intervention of the Outsider. That changed the odds. Brennan was no longer a smuggler. Therefore he must alter course to reach one of the major asteroids, and he must call the Belt the first chance he had to advise them of his course. But what of the Outsider? Evasion tactics? Easy enough. Axiomatically, it is impossible to stop a ship in space. A cop can match course with a smuggler, but he cannot make an arrest unless the smuggler cooperates -- or runs out of fuel. He can blow a ship out of space, or even ram with a good autopilot; but how can he connect airlocks with a ship that keeps firing its drive in random blasts? Brennan could head anywhere, and all the Outsider could do was follow or destroy him. Running would be sensible. Brennan did have a family to protect. He and Charlotte had had two daughters. Brennan had paid the customary fee in trust each time; his daughters would be raised and educated. But he could do more for them. Or he could become a father again; probably with Charlotte. There was money strapped to his hull. Money was power. Like electrical or political or psychic power, its uses could take many forms. Charlotte, of course, could take care of herself; she was an adult Belter, hence a self-sufficient individual. If he contacted the alien lie might never see her again. There was risk in being first to meet an alien species. And, of course, obvious honors. Could history ever forget the man who met the Outsider? That decided him; that and his natural optimism. Brennan held his course. Let the Outsider come to him. ry'he Belt is a web of telescopes. Hundreds of thousands of them. It has to be that way. Every ship carries at least one telescope. Every asteroid has to be watched constantly, because a map of the solar system has to be up-to-date by seconds. The light of every fusion drive has to be watched. Because ships can run through each others' exhausts if someone doesn't warn them away; and the exhaust of a fusion motor is deadly. Nick Sohl kept glancing up at the screen, down at the stack of dossiers on his desk, up at the screen. The screen showed two blobs of violet light, one bigger than the other, and fuzzy. Already you could get them both on the same screen, because the asteroid taking the pictures was nearly in line with their course. He'd read the dossiers several times. Ten of them; and each represented a man who might be the man, the unknown Belter now approaching the Outsider. There had been a dozen dossiers. In the outer offices men were trying to locate and eliminate these ten as they had already found two, by phone calls and com lasers and dragnets. Since the guy wasn't running, Nick privately eliminated six of the dossiers. Two had never been caught smuggling: the mark of an overcautious man, regardless of whether he'd never smuggled or never been caught. One was a xenophobe. Three were oldtimers; you don't get to be an old-timer in the Belt by taking foolish chances. In the Belt, the Finagle Laws and Murphy Constants are only half a joke. One of four miners was about to meet the Outsider. Which? IV er's orbit, moving well above the plane of the solar system, Phssthpok matched velocities with the native ship and began to close in. Of the thousands of sentient species in the galaxy, Phssthpok and Phssthpok's race had studied only their own. They had never been interested in anything but Pak. A protector's intelligence was high; but intelligence is a tool to be used toward a goal, and goals are chosen from instinct. Phssthpok was working strictly from ignorance. All he could do was guess. At a guess, then, and assuming that the oval scratch in the native's hull was really a door, the native would be not much taller and not much shorter than Phssthpok. Say, three to ten feet tall, depending on how much "elbow room" it needed. Of course the oval might not be designed for the native's longest length, as for the biped Phsstpok. But the ship was small; it wouldn't hold something too much larger than Phssthpok. He'd need just one look at the native. If it were not a Pak, he would need to ask it questions. If it were -- There would still be questions, many of them. But his search would be over. A few ship's days to reach GO Target ##-#, a short time to learn their language and explain how to use what he'd brought, and he could stop eating. It showed no awareness of Phssthpok's ship. A few minutes and he would be alongside, yet the stranger made no move -- cancel. The native had turned off its drive. Phssthpok was being invited to match courses. Phssthpok did. He wasted neither motion nor fuel; he might spend his whole life practicing for this. His lifesystem coasted alongside the native ship and stopped. His pressure suit was on, but he made no move. Phssthpok dared not risk his own person, not when he was so close to victory. If the native would only step out on the hull... B rennan watched the ship come alongside. It was like no ship he'd ever seen. There were three small capsules spaced eight miles apart. He saw no cable joining them; it must have been invisibly thin. Section one was the drive, a long, thick cylinder with three fusion plants jutting at angles. Big as it was, the cylinder must be too small to contain fuel for an interstellar joyride. Either the Outsider had dropped expendable tanks along the way, or he had developed a ramscoop magnetic field for picking up interstellar hydrogen. Probably the latter. Monopoles would be vital in a ramscoop, and the Outsider was loaded with monopoles. Section two was a sphere some sixty feet across, mounted on gymbals. When the ship finally stopped moving, this section was directly opposite Brennan. A large circular window stared out of that sphere, bulging a little, making the sphere look like a great eyeball. The eyeball turned to follow Brennan as it moved past. Brennan found it difficult to match that uncanny stare. He was beginning to have second thoughts. Surely the Belt could have planned a better meeting than this... The trailing pod -- he'd gotten a good look at it as it went by. It was egg-shaped and smooth, perhaps sixty feet long by forty feet through. The big end, facing away from the drive section, was so uniformly pitted with dust grains that it looked sandblasted. The small end was pointed and smooth, almost shiny. Brennan nodded to himself. A ramscoop would have protected the small end during acceleration. During deceleration its trailing position would have done the same. There were no breaks in the eggIt was, thought Brennan, a peculiar way to build a ship. The center pod must be the lifesystem, because it had a porthole and the trailing pod did not. And the drive was dangerously radioactive ; otherwise, why string the ship out like this? But that meant that the lifesystem would protect the trailing pod from the drive radiation. Whatever was in that trailing pod must be more important than the pilot... in the opinion of the pilot. Unless the pilot and the designer had both been inept or insane. The Outsider ship was motionless, its drive growing cold, its lifesysiem a few hundred feet away. Brennan waited. I'm being chauvinistic, he told himself. I can't judge an alien's sanity by Belt standards, can I? Sure I can. That ship is bad designing. The alien stepped out onto its hull. Every muscle in Brennan jerked as he saw it. The alien was a biped; it looked human enough from here. But it had stepped through the porthole. It stood on its own hull, motionless. It had two arms, two legs, one head. It used a pressure suit. It carried a weapon or a reaction pistol; there was no way to tell. But Brennan saw no rocket backpac. A reaction pistol takes a good deal more skill. Who'd use one in open space? Of course. For Brennan. F or a wild moment he considered starting the drive now, get the hell away before it was too late! Cursing his fear, Brennan moved deliberately to the door. The men who built the singleships had built as cheaply as possible. His ship had no airlock; there was just the door and pumps to evacuate the lifesystem. Brennan's suit was tight. All he had to do was open the door. He opened the door and stepped out on sandal magnets. The seconds stretched away as Brennan and the Outsider examined each other. It looks human enough, Brennan thought. Biped. Head on top. But if it's human, and if it's been in space long enough to build a starship, it can't be as inept as this ship says it is. Have to ask it what it's carrying. Maybe it's right. Maybe its cargo is worth more than its lift. The Outsider jumped. It fell toward him like a falcon diving. Brennan stood his ground, frightened, but admiring the alien' skill. The alien didn't need its reaction pistol. Its jump had been perfect. It would land right next to Brennan. The Outsider hit the hull on springy limbs, absorbing its momentum like an experienced Belter. Brennan saw dimly through its faceplate. He recoiled, actually took a step backward. The thing was ugly, hideously ugly. Chauvinism be damned: the Outsider's face would stop a computer. The one backward step didn't save him. The Outsider was too close. It reached out, wrapped a pressurized mitten around Brennan's wrist and jumped. Brennan gasped and, too late, tried to jerk away. The Outsider's grip was like spring steel inside its glove. They were spinning away through space toward the eyeball-shaped lifesystem, and there was not a thing Brennan could do about it. #Tick." said the intercom. i I "Here," said Nick Sohl. He'd left it open. "The dossier you want is labeled 'Jack Brennan.' " "How do you know?" "We called his woman. He has only one, and two kids. We had to convince her it was urgent, but she finally told us he'd gone off to search the Uranus trojans points." "That ties in. Thanks, Cutter. Do something for me." "Sure. Official?" "Yes. See to it that my ship is fueled and provisioned and kept ready until further notice. Fit it with solid strap-ons. Then get a com laser focused on the U. N. and keep it focused. You'll need three, of course." For relays as the Earth rotated. "Okay." Nick reached for the dossiers. The situation was so damn fluid that it was well to be ready for anything, even the need for Earth's help. If he needed the flatlanders, he'd need them badly and quickly. The surest way to convince them would be to go himself. The First Speaker had never touched Earth, had never expected to and didn't now; but The Perversity of the Universe Tends Toward a Maximum. Too bad Brennan had children. Nick began to skim his dossier. I jhssthpok's first clear memories dated from the day he woke to the fact that he was a protector. He could conjure blurred memories from before: of pain, fighting, discovering new foods, experiences in sex and affection and hate and tree climb ing in the Valley of Pitchok; watching curiously, half a dozen times, as various female breeders bore children he could smell were his. But his mind had been vague then. As a protector he thought sharply and clearly. At first it had been unpleasant. He had had to get used to it. There had been others to help him. teachers and such. There was a war, and he had graduated into it. Because he had to develop the habit of asking questions, it had been years before he understood just what had started it. Three centuries earlier several hundred major Pak families had allied to refertilize a wide desert area of the Pak world. The heartbreakingly difficult task had been completed a generation ago. Immediately and predictably the alliance had split into several smaller alliances, each determined to secure the land for its own descendants. By now most of the earlier alliances were gone. A number of families had been exterminated, and the surviving groups changed sides whenever expedient to protect their blood lines. Phssthpok's blood line now held with South Coast. War, Phssthpok found, was immensely enjoyable. Not because of the fighting. As a breeder he'd had fights, and war was not as much a matter of fighting as of outwitting the enemy. At its start, the war had been fusion-bomb war. Many of the families had died during that phase, and part of the reclaimed desert became desert once again. Then South Coast had found a damper field to prevent fissionables from fissioning. Others had swiftly copied it. Since then the war had been artillery, poison gas, bacteria, psychology, even infantry. It was a war of wits. Could South Coast counteract propaganda designed to split off the Meteor Bay region? If Eastersea Alliance had an antidote to river poison Iota, would it be faster to steal it from them or invent our own? If Circle Mountains should find an innoculation for bacteria strain Zeta-three, how likely was it they'd turn a mutated strain against us? Should we stick with South Coast, or could we do better with Eastersea? It was fun. Until, forty years after Phssthpok became a protector, Eastersea Alliance built a pinch field generator which could set off a fusion reaction without previous fission. The war ended in a week. Eastersea had the recultivated desert, the part that wasn't bare and sterile from seventy years of war. And there had. been a mighty flash over the Valley of Pitchok. The pups and breeders of Phssthpok's line had lived in the Valley of Pitchok for unremembered generations. He'd seen that awful light on the horizon and known that all his descendants were dead or sterile, that he had no blood line left to protect, that all he could do was to stop eating until he was dead. H e hadn't felt that way since. Not until now. But even then, thirteen centuries ago in biological time, he hadn't felt this awful confusion. What was this pressure-suited thing at the end of his arm? It looked like one of those he'd come to save, as far as he could tell from the shape of the suit. But those -- they couldn't have built ships or pressure suits. Phssthpok's sense of mission had held steady for more than twelve centuries. Now it was drowning in pure confusion. But wait! He knew nothing of other intelligent species, besides the theoretical certainty that they existed. The biped form might not be unique to Pak. Why should it be? Phssthpok's shape was good designing. If he could see this native without its suit... They landed next to the porthole. The Outsider's aim was inhumanly accurate. Brennan didn't try to fight as the Outsider reached through the surface of the porthole, grasped something and pulled them both inside. The transparent material resisted movement, like a layer of non-stick tar with air on both sides. In quick, jerky movements, the alien stripped off its pressure suit. The suit was flexible fabric, including the transparent bubble; there were drawstrings at the joints. With its suit off, but still maintaining its iron grip on Brennan, the alien turned to look at him. Brennan wanted to scream. The thing was all knobs. Its arms were longer than human, with a single elbow joint in something like the right place; but the elbow was a ball seven inches across. The hands were like strings of walnuts. The shoulders and the knees and the hips bulged like cantaloupes. The head was a tilted melon on a nonexistent neck. Brennan could find no forehead, no chin. The alien's mouth was a flat, black beak, hard but not shiny, which faded into wrinkled skin halfway between mouth and eyes. Two slits in the beak were the nose. Two human-looking eyes were protected by not at all human-looking masses of deeply convoluted skin and by a projecting bony shelf of brow. From the beak, the head sloped backward as if streamlined. A bony ridge rose from the swelling skull, adding to the impression of streamlining. The hands were adorned with five short fingers tipped with retractible claws. They felt like ball bearings pressing deep into the skin of Brennan's arm. Thus, the Outsider. Not merely an obvious alien. Come to that, a dolphin was an obvious alien, but there was nothing horrible about a dolphin. The Outsider was horribly alien. It looked like a cross between human and... something else. Man's monsters have always been that. Think of the mermaid, now considered funny, originally considered a horror: all lovely enticing woman above, all scaly monster beneath. And that fitted too, for the Outsider was apparently sexless, with nothing but folds of armorlike skin between its legs. The inset eyes, human as an octopus eye, looked deep into Brennan's own. Abruptly, before Brennan could move to fight back, the Outsider took two handfuls of Brennan's rubberized suit and pulled them apart. The suit held, stretched, then ripped from crotch to chin. Air puffed, and Brennan felt his ears pop. N o point in holding his breath. Several hundred feet of vacuum separated him from his ship's breathing air. Brennan sniffed cautiously. The air was thin, and it carried a strange scent. "You son of a bitch," said Brennan. "I could have died." The Outsider didn't answer. It had stripped off Brennan's suit like peeling an orange, without unnecessary roughness but without excessive care. Still its hand attached it to Brennan like a ball-and-chain. It wore nothing more than a vest with big pockets, a human-seeming garment as strange on the Outsider as a snap-brim fedora on Frankenstein's monster. Its skin was like leather armor. The alien's gaze moved over Brennan, feet to head, head to feet, insultingly familiar. In the regions of the Belt where air and temperature were controlled, the Belters practiced nudismi all their lives. Never before had Brennan felt naked. Not nude, but naked. Defenseless. Alien fingers reached to probe his scalp along the sides of the Belter crest; massaged the knuckles of a human hand, testing the joints beneath the skin. At first Brennan fought furiously. He couldn't even distract the alien's attention. Then he waited, limp with embarrassment, enduring the examination. Abruptly it was over. The knobby alien jumped across the room, dug briefly into a bin along one wall, removed a big, plastic bag. Brennan thought of escape; but his suit was in ribbons. The alien ran fingers along the bag, and the bag popped open as if he'd used a zipper. The alien jumped at Brennan, and Brennan jumped away. It bought him nearly thirty seconds of relative freedom. Then knobby steel fingers closed on him and pushed him gently into the sack. Brennan found he couldn't open it from inside. "I'll suffocate!" he screamed. The alien made no response. It wouldn't have understood anyway. It was climbing back into its suit. Oh, no, thought Brennan. He struggled to rip the bag. The alien picked up the bag and moved out through the porthole. Brennan felt the bag puff out around him, thinning the air inside even further. He stopped struggling instantly. He waited with the fatalism of despair while the alien moved around the eyeball-shaped hull to where an inch-thick line of smooth plastic stretched away in the direction of the trailing pod. B rennan was all alone in a small space. The Outsider was gone. It had jumped into space with the Brennan-bag, balanced itself against the bag and used its reaction pistol. The trip had taken twenty minutes. Brennan had been near suffocation when they finally arrived at the trailing pod. The Outsider had touched some small tool to the hull, then pulled them both through a viscous surface that looked like metal from both sides. It had unzipped the bag, turned and jumped and vanished through the entrance while Brennan was still tumbling helplessly in air. The air was the same as in the cabin, except that the peculiar scent was much stronger. Brennan drew it in in great rarified gasps. The lighting was greener than the sunlight tubes he was used to. The only clear space was the space he floated in, no bigger than the lifesystem of a two-man mining ship. On his right were a number of squarish crates whose material was almost wood, certainly a plant of some kind. To his left, a massive rectangular solid with a lid, almost like a big deepfreeze. Above, a curved wall. So he'd been right. This was a cargo hold. And all through the air, a peculiar scent, like an unfamiliar perfume. The smell in the lifesystem had been an animal smell, the smell of the Outsider. This was different. Below him, behind a net of coarse weave, were things that looked like yellow roots. If there were no hidden motors or other sections behind them, they must have occupied most of the cargo hold. Brennan jumped down at them, wrapped his fingers in the net to bring his eyes close. The smell became hugely more intense. He'd never smelled, imagined, dreamed anything like it. Close up, they still looked like pale yellow roots: a cross between a sweet potato and a peeled piece of the root of a small tree. They were squat and wide and fibrous, pointed at one end and knife flattened at the other. Brennan reached through the net, got a twofinger grip on one, tried to pull it through the net and couldn't. He'd had breakfast just before the Outsider pulled alongside. Yet, with no warning grumblings in his belly, suddenly he was ravenously hungry. He stabbed his fingers through the net, grasped for the roots. For minutes he tried to pull one through holes which were just too small. He tore at the net, raging. The net was stronger than human flesh; it would not tear, though fingernails did. He screamed his frustration, and the scream brought him to his senses. Suppose he did get one out? What then? viscera, commanding. His mouth ran saliva. It would kill him. An alien plant from an alien world, a plant obviously regarded a food by an alien species. He should be thinking of a way out of here! Yet his fingers were still tearing at the net. Brennan kicked himself away. He was hungry. The fragments of his suit were gone, left behind in the alien lifesystem, including the water and food-syrup nipples in his helmet. Was there water in here? Could he trust it? What guarantee had he that the Outsider had a use for partially burnt hydrogen? What would he do for food? He had to get out of here. But he couldn't move around in that plastic bag; even in his own suit it would have been risky, jumping across eight miles of space without a back pac. He had to distract his stomach somehow. Why were the contents of this hold so valuable? How could they be more valuable than the pilot, who was needed to get them to their destination? Might as well see what's here. r T'he rectangular solid was a A glossy, temperatureless material. Brennan found the handle easily enough, but it wouldn't budge under his pull. Then the enticing smell of the roots made a concerted attack on his hunger, and he yelled and pulled with The handle jarred open. It was filled with seeds, large seeds like almonds, frozen in a matrix of frost, bitterly cold. He wrenched one loose with numbing fingers. The air about him was turning the color of cigarette smoke when he closed the lid. He put the seed in his mouth, warmed it with saliva. It had no taste; it was merely cold, and then not even that. He spit it out. So. Green light and strange, rich-smelling air. But not too thin, not too strange; and the light was cool and refreshing. If Brennan liked the Outsider's lifesystem, the Outsider would like Earth. He'd brought a crop to plant, too. Seeds, roots, and... and what? Brennan kicked across the clear space to the stack of crates. Not all the strength of his back and legs would tear a crate loose from the wall. Contact cement? But a lid came up with great reluctance and a creaking noise. Sure enough, it had been glued down; the wood itself had torn away. Brennan wondered what strange plant had produced it. Inside was a sealed plastic bag. Plastic? It looked and felt like a strong commercial sandwich wrap. What was inside felt like fine dust packed nearly solid. It was dark through the plastic. Brennan floated near the crates, one hand gripping the torn lid, wondering... An autopilot, of course. The Outsider was only a backup for the autopilot; it didn't matter what happened to him, he was only a safety device. The autopilot would get this crop to wherever it was going. To Earth. But a crop meant other Outsiders, following. He had to warn Earth. How? Brennan laughed at himself. Was ever a man so completely trapped? The Outsider had him. Brennan, a Belter and a free man, had allowed himself to become property. His laughter died into despair. Despair was a mistake. The smell had been waiting to pounce... It was the pain that brought him out of it. His hands were bleeding from cuts and abrasions. There were sprains and blisters and bruises. His left finger screamed its agony at him; it stuck out at a strange angle, and it swelled as he watched. Dislocated or broken. But he'd tom a hole in the net, and his right hand gripped a fibrous root. He threw it as hard as he could and instantly curled in upon himself, hugging his knees as if to surround his pain and smother it. He was angry and scared. Why, that damnable smell had turned off his mind as if he were no more than a child's toy robot! Worse, his body had ignored his wishes as thoroughly as had the Outsider. He floated through the cargo space like a football, hugging his knees and crying. He was hungry and angry and humiliated, but most of all he was scared. The Outsider had seared his mind with his own unimportance. He had slapped his fists against the Outsider's blank, hard face, but the Outsider had ignored him, holding him out for inspection like a judge in the Toy group at a dog show. When Brennan kicked him where his groin should have been, the alien had noticed and looked down, watched as Brennan kicked again, returned to his inspection... But why? What did the Outsider want with him? Something smacked him across the back of his head. In one fluid motion Brennan snatched the missile out of the air and bit into it. The root had returned to him on a ricochet orbit. Its taste was as indescribable and as delicious as its scent. In a last lucid moment Brennan wondered how long he would need to die. He didn't much care. He bit again, and swallowed. V T here were few big cargo ships in the Belt. Most miners preferred to haul their own cargo. The ships which hauled the large cargos from asteroid to asteroid were not large; they were simply furnished with a great many attachments. To haul a large cargo, the crew strung it out on the attachments, in nets or on lightweight shelves, sprayed foam plastic to protect whatever they were hauling, covered the bottom of the nets or shelves with special reflective foil to ward off the searing light of the drive, and took off at low power. The Blue Ox was a special case. She hauled fluids and fine dusts: refined quicksilver and mined water, grain, seeds, highly impure tin scooped molten from lakes on dayside Mercury, mixed and dangerous chemicals from Jupiter's atmosphere. Such cargos were not always available for hauling. So the Ox was a huge tank with a small threeman lifesystem and an adequate propulsion system; but, since she must sometimes carry bulky objects instead of seeds or fluids, her big tank had been designed with a big lid. Einar Nilsson stood at the rim of that lid, looking in. He was seven feet tall and overweight for a Belter, and that was overweight for anyone, for the fat had gone into his belly and second chin. The device on his suit was a Viking ship with snarling dragon prow, floating not in space but in the bright, milky swirl of a spiral galaxy. The singleship in the Ox's tank was Nilsson's own. There was a new Adzhubei #-# computer; there were machines intended to serve as the computer's senses and speakers, radar and radio and sonics and monochromatic lights. Each item was tethered separately, half a dozen ways, to hooks on the inside wall of the tank. Nilsson nodded, satisfied, his graying red Belter crest brushing the crown of his helmet. "Fire," he said. Tim Truesdale began spraying fluid into the tank. In thirty seconds the tank was filled with foam which was already hardening. "Close the lid." It was done. "Get aboard, Tim. Nate, how much time we got?" "Another twenty minutes to catch the optimum course," said the young voice. "Okay, call Ceres. Ask for permission to take off. We'll have to take off before it comes, but we might as well ask." "Sold," said the young voice, and clicked off. Nathan was young, but not young enough to waste words over a phone. He learned fast. Einar had taken him on at the request of his father, an old friend. He'd taken Tim because Tim could obey orders. Perhaps too much so. Tim had been a flatlander until he was twenty, and flatlanders were not high on originality. But Tim had sense, and he'd lived in the Belt for eight years. Einar finished sealing the lid over the hardened foam plastic, then jumped for the airlock, following Tim. They were going to meet the first alien to reach the solar system in human history; but it never occurred to him to doubt the competency of either of his men. They were Belters. And they would be cautious. "Here." Nick picked up his tea bottle, found it empty. There was a plate beside it, also empty. "The Blue Ox wants to take off." "Send 'em permission." "Okay. But I notice they aren't armed." "They've got a fusion drive, don't they? And oversized steering jets to aim it. The drive is all the weapon they'll need." Cutter clicked off. Nick stared at the screen for a moment, with his eyes squinched shut so the strain lines showed like webs around the eyelids. Was he right? He was ninety percent sure he was. Even an H-bomb would be less effective as a weapon than the directed hydrogen explosion from a fusion drive. And an H-bomb was an obvious weapon, an insult and a challenge to a peace-loving Outsider. Four blobs showed on the screen. Without the fusion drives they were dark-on-dark, hard to see, but Nick could see that the Outsider ship was strung out into three parts. A poor way to build a ship, unless your shielding was very bad. That middle section, well, it might contain anything, including a reserve fuel supply; but principly it must be a shield for the lifesystem. The blobs hadn't changed motion for hours. The waiting was a strain. Nick went back to Brennan's dossier. It was thin. They were all thin. Belters wouldn't have accepted a government which kept more than minimal tabs on them. John Fitzgerald Brennan was very much the average Belter. Forty-five years of age. Two daughters by the same woman, Charlotte Leigh Wiggs, a professional farming machine repairwoman in Confinement. Brennan had the beginnings of a nice retirement fund, though it had been drained twice to establish trust fund for his children. He had twice lost loads of radioactive ore to the goldskins and the Belt smuggling laws. Once would have been typical. Belters laugh at inept smugglers, but a man who's never been caught may be suspected of never having tried. No guts. His suit design proclaimed him a Dali fan. Nick frowned. Miners sometimes lost their grip on reality, out there. But Brennan was alive, and fairly well off on his own earnings. Twenty years ago he'd worked with a crew, mining molten tin on Mercury's dayside. Because of the Sun's magnetic field, Mercury was rich with valuable nonferrous elements. The tin was easier to get at when molten. Brennan had been competent, and he'd made good money, but he'd quit after ten months and never worked with a crew again. Apparently he didn't like working with others. Why had: he let the Outsider catch him? Silly question. Nick would have done the same. The Outsider was here in the system; somebody had to meet him. Running would have been an admission that Brennan couldn't handle such a meeting. No miner would make that admission. His family wouldn't have stopped him. His family were Belters; they could take care of themselves. But I wish he'd run, thought Nick. His fingers beat a rhythmic tattoo on the desk. He'd have been a smoker, if Belters smoked. L eaving his captive in the cargo hold, Phssthpok moved across to the native's ship. It was an hour's jump, but Phssthpok was not hurried. With his superb reflexes he didn't even need the reaction pistol. His captive would keep. Eventually he would have to learn the alien's language, to question him about the ones Phssthpok had come to help. By now Phssthpok was sure he'd picked the wrong star. There had only been twenty-eight percent chance to start with. But with ships like this the natives might have reached other stars. The ship was small. Phssthpok found little more than a small life-support system, a long drive tube, a ring-shaped hydrogen tank with a cooling motor and an attached something-or-other whose purpose was not obvious. The fusion tube extended far beyond the fuel ring, which was under the lifesystem. The fuel ring was so attached that it could be slipped off the drive tube and replaced by a full tank in a few minutes. Around the rim of the life-support system were a set of attachments, including several folded fine-mesh nets. Some of the attachments -- hooks -- now secured a lightweight metal cylinder which showed signs of erosion. Phssthpok looked it over, dismissed it without knowing its purpose. Obviously it was not needed for the ship to function. It was some kind of cargo. Phssthpok found inspection panels in. the fusion tube and used them. Within half an hour he could build his own fusion shield, had he the materials, though he still didn't understand what made it go. The natives must be more intelligent than he had guessed. Or luckier. He moved up to the lifesystem and through the oval door. The cabin included an acceleration couch, banks of controls surrounding it in a horseshoe, a space behind the couch big enough to move around in, an automatic kitchen, and attachments to several mechanical senses of types frequently used in Pak warfare. But this was not a warship. Perhaps the native's sense's were less acute than Pak senses. Behind the cabin were machinery and tanks of fluid, which Phssthpok examined with great interest. Assume that these machines are well designed, he told himself. Then GO Target ##-# is habitable. Very. A trifle heavy, both in air and in gravity. But to a people who had been traveling for five hundred thousand years, it would have looked irresistible. Had they reached here, they would have gone no further. And that cut Phssthpok's region of search in half. He need not look at stars further from the galactic core than this one. 'T'he lifesystem was the most puzzling part of the ship. Phssthpok found things he flatly didn't understand, that he would never understand. The kitchen, for instance. Weight was important in space. Surely the natives could have provided a lightweight food, synthetic if necessary, capable of keeping the pilot fed and healthy indefinitely. The saving in effort and in fuel consumption would have been enormous when multiplied by the number of ships he'd seen. Instead, they preferred to carry a tremendous variety of prepackaged foods and a complex machine to select and heat them. They had chosen to cool these foods against decomposition rather than reduce them to a powder. Why? Pictures, for instance. Phssthpok understood photographs, and he understood graphs. But the three works of art on the back wall were neither. They were charcoal sketches. One was of the head of a native like Phssthpok's captive, but with a longer crest of hair and with weird pigmentation around eyes and mouth; the others must have been younger editions of the same species. Only heads and shoulders were shown. What was their purpose? Under other circumstances the design on Brennan's spacesuit might have provided a clue. Phssthpok had noticed that design and understood instantly. For members of a cooperative, space-going species, it would be useful to code one's suit in bright colors. Others would recognize the code at great distances. The native's design seemed overcomplex, but not enough so to rouse Phssthpok's curiosity. For Fhssthpok could never understand the human concepts ofart and luxury. Luxury? A Pak breeder might have appreciated luxury, but was too stupid to make it for himself. A protector had no motivation. A protector's desires were all connected to the need to protect his blood line. As for art, there had been maps and drawings among the Pak since before Pak history. But they were for war. You didn't recognize your loved ones by sight anyway. They smelled right. Reproduce the smell of a loved one? Phssthpok might have been led to think of that, had the painting on Brennan's back been anything else. It would method of keeping a protector alive and functioning long after his line was dead. If only Phssthpok had been led to understand representational art... But what could he make of Brennan's suit? Its chest was a copy in flourescent dye of Salvidor Dali's "Madonna of Port LHgat". There were mountains floating above a soft blue sea; there were objects which refused to touch each other; there was a supernally beautiful woman and child, with windows in them. There was nothing for Phssthpok. O ne thing he understood very quickly. It was the solar storm warning in the instrument panel. When Phssthpok opened it and ascertained its purpose, he found it surprisingly small. Curious, he investigated further. The thing was made with magnetic monopoles. In one kangaroo leap Phssthpok was crossing interplanetary space. He fired half the gas charge in his pistol, then composed himself to wait out the fifteen minutes of fall. He'd jumped toward the cargo section. It would be necessary to tie the native down against acceleration. Already a cursory inspection of the native's ship had cut his search area in half. The native itself might carry knowledge even more valuable. Even so, Phssthpok bitterly regretted the need to protect the native; for the time involved might mean life or death. The natives used monopoles. The natives must have a means of detecting them. Phssthpok had captured a native -- a hostile act. And Phssthpok's ramscoopdrive section held a bigger mass of south poles than this solar system! Probably they were after him now. They couldn't catch him in any reasonable time. Their drives would be a touch more powerful, since their gravity was about #. But they wouldn't have ramscoops. Before their bigger drives could make a difference they'd be out of fuel. Provided he started in time. He braked to meet the cargo section, used his softener and ducked through the twing hull. He reached for a handhold without looking, knowing where it would be, his eyes searching for the native. He missed the handhold. He floated across the empty space while his muscles turned to jelly and melted. The native had broken through the net and was burrowing among the roots. His belly had become a hard, distended bulge. There was no sentience in his eyes. And all the rules were changed. r T"he robot was a four-foot, upright cylinder floating placidly in one corner of the Struldbrugs' Club reading room. Its muted two-tone brown blended with the walls, making it almost invisible. Externally the robot was motionless. In its flared base fans whirred silently, holding it two inches off the floor, and inside the featureless dome that was its head, scanners revolved endlessly, watching every comer of the room. Without taking his eyes off the reading screen, Lucas Garner reached for his glass. He found it with careful fingertips, picked it up and tried to drink. It was empty. He held it aloft, wiggled it and, still without looking up, said, "Irish coffee." The robot was at his elbow. It made no move to take the double-walled glass. Instead, it chimed softly. Garner looked up at last, scowling. A line of lighted print flowed across the robot's chest "Terribly sorry, Mr. Gamer. You have exceeded your maximum daily alcohol content." "Cancel, then," said Luke. "Go on, beat it." The robot scooted for its corner. Luke sighed -- it was partly his own fault -- and went back to reading. The tape was a new medical tome on "The Aging Process in Man." Last year he had voted with the rest to let the Club autodoc monitor the Club serving robots. He couldn't regret it. Not a single Struldbrug was less than one hundred and fifty-four years of age, by Club law, and the age requirement went up one year for every two that passed. They needed the best and most rigid of medical protection. Luke was a prime example. He was approaching, with little enthusiasm, his one hundred and eighty-fifth birthday. He had used a travel chair constantly for twenty years. Luke was a paraplegic, not because of any accident to his spine, but because his spinal nerves were dying of old age. Central nervous tissue never replaces itself, never. The disproportion between his thin unused legs and his massive shoulders and arms and huge hands made him look a little apelike. Luke was aware of this and rather enjoyed it. His attention was wholly on the tape he was speedreading when he was disturbed again. A barely audible murmur of voices filled the reading room with a formless, swelling whisper. Regretfully Luke turned to look. Someone was walking in his direction, using a purposeful stride which could not have been matched by any Struldbrug. The man had the long, narrow frame of one who has spent some years on a stretch rack. His arms and the skin below his larynx were negro dark; but his hands and his heavily lined face were the black of a starless night, a true space black. His hair was a cockatoo's crest, an inch-wide strip of snow-white rug from the crown of his head to the nape of his neck. A Belter had invaded the Struldbrugs' Club. No wonder they whispered! He stopped before Luke's chair. "Lucas Garner?" His voice and manner were grave and formal. "Right," said Luke. The man lowered his voice. "I'm Nickolas Sohl, First Speaker for the Belt Political Section. Is there someplace we can talk?" "Follow me," said Luke. He touched controls in the arm of his chair, and the chair rose on a ground-effect air cushion and moved across the room. #'# r ou really caused an uproar JL in there." "Oh? Why?" The First Speaker sprawled limp and boneless in a masseur chair, letting the tiny motors knead him into new shapes. His voice was still quick and crisp with the well known Belter accent. Luke couldn't decide whether he was joking. "Why? For one thing, you're nowhere near admission age." "The guard didn't say anything. He just sort of stared with his jaw hanging." "I can imagine." "You know why I'm on Earth?" "I heard. There's an alien in the system." "It was supposed to be secret." member of the UN Technological Police. They didn't retire me until two years ago. I've still got contacts." "That's what I heard." Nick opened his eyes. "Excuse me if I'm being rude. I can stand your silly gravity lying in a ship's couch, but I don't like walking through it." "Relax then." "Thanks. Garner, nobody at the UN seems to realize how urgent this is. There's an alien in the system. He's performed a hostile act, kidnapped a Belter. He's abandoned his interstellar drive, and we can both guess what that means." "He intends to stay. Tell me about that, will you?" "Simple enough. You know the Outsider ship came in three easy-to-assemble parts?" "I found out that much." "The trailing section must have been a re-entry capsule. We should have guessed tfaere'd be one. About two and a half hours after Brennan made contact with the Outsider, that section suddenly disappeared." "Teleport?" "No, we've got one film panel that shows a blurred streak. The acceleration was huge." "I see. Why come to us?" "Huh? Gamer, this is humanity's business." "Let's not play games, Nick. The Outsider was humanity's business the second you spotted him. You didn't come to us until he pulled his disappearing act. Why not? Because you thought the aliens would have a better opinion if they met Belters first?" "No comment." "Okay. Why tell us now? If the Belt scopes can't find him, nobody can." Nick turned off his massage chair and sat up to study the old man. Garner's face was the face of Time, a loose mask that seemed to cover ancient evil. Only the eyes and teeth seemed young; and teeth were new, white and sharp and incongruous. But the old man talked like a Belter. He talked in straight lines; he didn't waste words, and he didn't play games. He was the sharpest flatlander Nick had met yet. "Right," said Nick. "That's the trouble. We've found him." VI #I the rules were changed. Phssthpok grabbed for a handhold and pushed down to Brennan. Brennan was limp now, his eyes half closed with the whites drawing under the lids, his hand still clutching half of a root. Phssthpok set him rotating to make an examination. All right. Phssthpok climbed through the hull and made his way back to the large end of the egg. There he crawled back inside, emerging in a cubicle just big enough to hold him. He needed a place to hide. If he must stay in this system, he would have to abandon the rest of the ship. It would be like hiding all his children in the same cave, but there was no help for that. , It could have been worse. Though the instruments in the cargo hold were designed only to drop that section from orbit around some planet, the gravity polarizer would take him anywhere he wanted to go within GO Target #l's gravity well. Except that he would have to do everything right the first time. Except that he could only land once. As a ship's drive, the gravity polarizer had many of the virtues and faults of a paraglider. He could aim it anywhere he wanted to go, even after he'd killed his velocity... provided that he wanted to go down. The polarizer would not lift him against gravity. Compared to the fusion drive controls, the controls around him were fiercely complicated. Phssthpok began twisting dials and pushing buttons. The "plastic" line at the big end of the egg separated in a puff of flame. The twing around him became transparent... and slightly porous; in a century it would have lost a dangerous amount of air. Phssthpok's manlike eyes took on a glassy look. The next moves would take intense concentration. He hadn't dared tie the native down or otherwise restrict him. To avoid crushing him, he would have to keep the internal and external gravities exactly balanced. The hull, which was the working part of the polarizer, might heat too much and melt at these velocities. Phssthpok's velocity indicator was good only for gross measurements. In what was now the rear screen, Phssthpok could see the rest of his ship. He twisted two dials the barest fraction, and it vanished. Where to now? He'd need weeks to hide. He couldn't hope to hide on GO Target #I #, considering their technology. But he could only land once. Where he came down, he'd have to stay. And space was too open to hide in. Phssthpok began to search the sky for planets. His eyes were good, and planets were big and dim, easy to spot. Thai one was GO Target #I #. That one was a gas giant, with a ring. Hide in the rings? But that too was a one-way trip with the gravity polarizer. That one. He'd studied it closely when he had a telescope. That was his hiding place. Phssthpok gave vent to an Eflat whistle. He had no choice; he had had no real choice in quite some time. That planet was his target. When the time came to leave he'd have to hope the native could signal his kind.    '#' ou 've found him?"  "Sort of. He went through a smuggler trap near the end of his trip. We were looking for a bird who has the habit of coasting through populated regions with his drive off. The details aren't important. A heat sensor found the Outsider, and a camera caught a section of his course and stayed on him long enough to give us velocity, position, acceleration. Acceleration was huge, tens of gees. It's near certain he was on his way to Mars." "Mars?" "Mars, or a Mars orbit, or the moons. If it was an orbit we'd have found him by now. Ditto for the moons; they both have scope stations." Luke began to laugh. Nick closed his eyes with a pained expression. As the laughter began to rise, he sat up and stared in amazement. Luke's laughter held more concentrated evil than Nick would have imagined possible. Hardened criminals had gone straight after hearing Lucas Garner laugh. M ars was the junkheap of the system. In truth there were few useful planets in the solar system; Earth and Mercury's dawn belt and Jupiter's atmosphere just filled the list. But Mars had proved the bitterest disappointment. A nearly airless desert, covered with craters and with seas of ultrafine dust, the atmosphere poisoned by nitric oxide. Somewhere near the pole was an abandoned base, very old, the remains of Man's third and last trip to the rusty planet. Nobody wanted Mars. When the Free Belt Charter was signed, after the Belt had proven by embargo that Earth needed the Belt more than the Belt needed Earth, the UN had been allowed to keep Earth, the Moon, Titan, rights in Saturn's rings, mining and exploratory rights on Mercury, and Mars. Mars was just a token. Mars hadn't counted until now. "You see the problem," said Nick. He'd turned the massage unit on again. Little muscles all over his body were giving up under Earth's unaccustomed strain, stridently proclaiming their existence for the first time in Nick's life. "Sure. Considering the way the Belt is constantly telling us to stay off their property, you can't blame the UN for trying to get a little of their own back. We must have a couple of hundred complaints on file." "You exaggerate. Since the Free Belt Charter was signed, we've registered some sixty violations, most of which were allowed and paid for by the UN." "What is it you want the UN to do that they aren't doing?" "We want access to Earth's records on the study of Mars. The Belt has never been interested in Mars. We want permission to search the deserts for the Outsider. We want permission to land." "How far have you gotten?" "There are only two things they can agree on. We can search all we want to -- from space. For letting us look at their silly records they want to charge "Pay it." "It's robbery!" "A Belter says that? Why don't you have records on Mars?" "I told you, we were never interested. What for? Mars is a useless planet." "How about abstract knowledge?" "Another word for useless." "Then why aren't you about less knowledge?" Slowly Nick matched his grin. "Just stupid, I guess. How the blazes did Earth know they'd need to know about Mars?" "They didn't. That's the secret of abstract knowledge. You get in the habit of finding out everything you can about everything. Most of it gets used sooner or later." "I'll authorize payment of a Library. Now how do we land?" Nick turned off the massage chair. "You picked the right word. We. Can you fly a two man ship?" "Blindfolded." "You've flipped." "Blindfolded." "You're hired as my pilot at a dollar a year. I can get a ship ready in six hours." Ci'V Tot I. Look, Nick. Every so-called diplomat in the UN knows how important it is to find the Outsider. But they can't get moving. It's not because they're getting their own back with the Belt. That's only part of it. What counts is that the UN is a world government. It's unwieldly by its very nature, having to rule the lives of eightthat, the UN is made up of individual nations. The nations aren't powerful nowadays. Someday not too soon, even their names will be forgotten. But today national prestige can get in the way of the total good. You'll be weeks getting them to agree. "Whereas there's no law against a UN citizen going anywhere he wants to, or hiring anyone he wants to. A number of our round-the-Moon pilots are Belters." Nick shook his head as if to clear it. "Garner, I don't get it. You can't think we can find the Outsider in a two-man ship. Even I know about Martian dust. He's hidden under there, and there's no way to get at him without a complete radar net." "Right. But when the UN realizes that you've started searching Mars, what do you think they'll do? You being hired as a pilot is a technicality, obvious to anyone. Suppose we find the Outsider? The Belt would get the credit." Nick closed his eyes and tried to think. He wasn't used to such circular logic. But it looked like Garner was right. If they thought he was going to Mars, with or without a flatlander for company, they'd send a fleet to start searching first. "So I need a flatlander to hire me as a pilot. Fine. But why you?" "Because I can get a ship. I've got contacts." "You've got to be nuts. How old are you?" "Too old to waste my few remaining years in the Struldbrugs' Club. Too young to be retired. Shake hands, Nick." "Mph? Sure, but -- Yipe! All right, damnit, so you've got strong hands." "And we won't be using our legs. We'll be riding everywhere we go. You can't walk anywhere on Mars." "Luke, I think I've got it. You can get a ship, right? Right. So get a ship, then get a tough explorer-type flatlander. Sell him the ship. Then he hires me as his pilot, right?" "Right. But I won't do it." "Blackmail?" "Blackmail." "You're all crazy. All of you. It comes from living at the bottom of a gravity well. The gravity pulls the blood away from your brains." "I'll show you to a telephone. You'll have to pay in your million marks before the UN catches on where we're going." hssthpok dreamed. He stayed in the cargo hold where he could watch the native. There was food and water and no need to go outside. During the first week he had disassembled every machine in the cargo hold to make what repairs and adjustments were needed. Now he only watched his captive. The native required little care. Phssthpok rested on his stockpile of roots and dreamed. In a few weeks he would have completed his long, long task... or failed. In any case he would stop eating. He had been alive long enough to suit him. Soon he would end as he had nearly ended thirteen hundred shiptime years ago... It had been a matter of time. Phssthpok had been a protector for sixteen years. His remaining children in the radiationblasted Valley of Pitchok were sixteen to thirty-five years of age; his living grandchildren were of all ages up to twenty-four or so. But who had survived the bomb? He had returned immediately to the Valley of Pitchok to find out. Not many breeders were left in the valley, but such as were still alive had to be protected. Phssthpok and the rest of the Pitchok families made peace, the terms being that they and their sterile children should have the valley until their deaths, at which time the valley would revert to Eastersea Alliance. There were ways to neutralize radioactive fallout. The Pitchok families used them. Then, leaving their valley and its survivors in the hands of one of their number, they had scattered. Of the several hundred survivors, all had been tested and all had been found essentially sterile. "Essentially" being taken to mean that if they did have children, the children would be mutants. Their smells would be altered. With no protector to look after their interests, they would quickly die. To Phssthpok, the most important of his surviving descendants was the youngest, Ttuss. a female of two years. It had been a matter of time. In thirty-two years Ttuss would reach the age of change. She would become an intelligent being and a heavily armored one, with skin that would turn a copper knife and strength to lift ten times her own weight. She would be ideally designed for the purpose of fighting, but she would have nothing to fight for. She would stop eating. She would die, and Phssthpok would stop eating. Ttuss's lifespan was his own. But sometimes a protector could adopt the entire Pak species as his descendants. At least he'd have every opportunity to find a purpose in life. There was always truce for a childless protector, for such never had a reason to fight. And there was a place he could go. T he library was as old as the radioactive desert which surrounded it. That desert would never be recultivated; it was reseeded every thousand years with radiocobalt so that no protector could covet it. Protectors could cross that desert; they had no gonadal genes to be smashed by subatomic particles. Reproducers could not. Hew old was the desert? Phssthpok never knew and never wondered. But the section on old. He came to the Library with a number of -- not friends, but associates in misery, childless former members of the Pitchok families. The Library was huge and rambling, a composite of at knowledge, crossfiled into various sections according to subject. Naturally several sections often contained the same book. The associates divided at the entrance, and Phssthpok didn't see any of them again for thirty-two years. He spent those thirty-two years in one vast room, a floorto-ceiling labyrinth of bookshelves. At scattered corners there were bins of tree-of-life root kept constantly filled by attendants. There were other foodstuffs brought at seeming random: meats, vegetables, fruits, whatever was available to childless protectors who had chosen to serve the Library rather than die. Tree-of-life root was the perfect food for a protector, but he could eat nearly anything. And there were books. They were nearly indestructible, those books. They would have emerged like fluttering meteors from the heart of a hydrogen bomb explosion. All were written more or less in the present language, and all were constantly being recopied by librarians as the language changed. In this room the books all dealt with space and space travel. There were treatises on the philosophy of space travel. They all seemed to make a fundamental assumption : someday the Pak race must find a new home; hence every contribution to the techniques of interstellar flight was a contribution to the immortality of the Pak species. Phssthpok could discount that assumption, knowing that a protector who did not believe it would never write a book on the subject. There were records of interstellar and interplanetary flights, hundreds of thousands of them, starting with a fantastic trip some group made almost a million years ago, riding a hollowedout asteroidal rock into the arms of the galaxy in search of yellow dwarf suns. There were technical texts on everything that could possibly relate to space or spacecraft or astrogation: miniaturization, nuclear and subnuclear physics, plastics, ecology, gravity and how to use it, relativity, astronomy, astrophysics, records of extraplanetary mining, diagrams for a hypothetical ramscoop (in an unfinished work by a protector who had lost his appetite halfway through), ion drive diagrams, plasma theory. H e started at the left and began working his way around. He'd chosen the section on space travel more or less at random; it had looked less crowded than the others. The romance of space was not in Phssthpok's soul. He kept with it rather than change endeavors in midcourse, feeling certain that he'd need every minute of his thirty-four years of grace no matter what section he chose. In twenty-eight years he read every book in the Astronautics section, and he still had found nothing that drastically needed doing. Start a migration project? It simply wasn't that urgent. The Pak sun had at least hundreds longer than the Pak species, probably, considering their perennial state of war. And the chance of disaster would be high. There were no known yellow suns in the galactic core. For that and other reasons, including the probability that the entire core would someday explode in a chain reaction of novas, it would be necessary to go into the arms looking for habitable planets. The first expedition to try that had met a horrible fate. So. Join the Library staff? He'd thought of it many times, but the answer always came out the same. No matter what phase of the Library he concerned himself with, his life would depend on others. To retain his will to live he would need to know that all Pak would benefit from his aspect of Library work. Let there be a dry spell in new discoveries, let his faith flag, and he would find himself no longer hungry. It was terrifying not to be hungry. During the last few decades it had happened several times. Each time he had forced himself to reread the communications from the Valley of Pitchok. The last communication always told him that Ttuss had been alive when it was sent. Gradually, time after time, his appetite had come back. But for Ttuss he would be dead. He had investigated the librarians and found that their lives were unusually short. The Library was no answer. Find a way to keep Ttuss alive? There was no way. If there were he would have used it on himself. Study theoretical astronomy? He had some ideas, but they would not help the race of Pak. The Pak did not seek abstract knowledge. Mine the asteroids? The asteroids were as thoroughly mined out as the surface of the planet had often been, with the difference that convection currents in the planet's interior eventually replaced worked-out mines. He should have gone in for metal reclamation. Now it was too late to change studies. Put plastic-bubble cities in orbit to provide more living room for breeders? Nonsense! Too vulnerable to capture or accidental destruction. One day Phssthpok's appetite was gone. The letters from the Valley of Pitchok did not help; he did not believe them. He thought of returning to the valley, but he knew he'd starve to death on the way. When he was sure, he sat down against a wall, the last in a line of protectors who also did not eat, who were waiting to die. A week passed. The librarians found that two at the head of the line were dead. They picked them up, a pair of skeletons clothed in dried, wrinkled leather armor, and carried them away somewhere. Phssthpok remembered a book. He still had the strength to reach it. He read carefully, with the book in one hand and a root in the other. Presently he ate the root... T he ship had been a roughly cylindrical asteroid, reasonably pure nickel-iron with stony strata running through it, about six miles long and four through. A group of childless protectors had carved it out with solar mirrors and built into it a small life-support and controls system, a larger frozensleep chamber, a breeder atomic pile and generator, a dirigible ion drive, and an enormous cesium tank. They had found it necessary to exterminate the protector stage members of a large family in order to get control of a thousand breeders. With two protectors as pilots and seventy more in suspended animation with the thousand breeders, with a careful selection of the beneficial lifeforms of the Pak planet, they set out into one arm of the galaxy. Though their knowledge was Phssthpok's, they had good reasons for choosing an arm. Most of the stars around them were Population II. They'd have a better chance of finding yellow suns out there, and a better chance of finding a double planet in the right place. Perturbations from stars an average of half a light-year away made double planets scarce in the Core; and there was reason to think that only an oversized moon could give any world an atmosphere capable of supporting Pak-style life. An ion drive and a certain amount of cesium... They expected to move slowly, and they did. At twelve thousand miles per second relative to the Pak sun, they turned off the ion motor. They then fired a laser message at the Pak system to tell the Library that the ion drive had worked. The blueprints were somewhere in the Library, with a list of suggested design changes. The next and last section of the book was nearly five hundred thousand years newer. It was a record of a laser message which had come plowing through the Pak system, torn and attenuated and garbled by dust and distance, in a language no longer spoken. Someone had translated it and filed it here. Hundreds of searchers like Phssthpok must have read it and wondered about the part of the story they could never know and passed on... But Phssthpok read it very carefully. nphey had traveled an enorm! ous distance into the galactic arm. Half the protectors had been used up when they arrived, dying not of starvation nor of violence but of age. This was so unusual that a detailed medical description had been sent with the message. They had passed yellow suns with no planets, other yellow suns whose worlds were all gas giants. Yellow suns had gone by carrying potentially habitable worlds; but all were too far off course to be reached on the maneuvering reserve of cesium. Galactic dust and the galaxy's gravity had slowed their strange craft, increasing the maneuver reserve. The sky darkened around them as suns became rare. Presently they had found a planet. They had braked the ship, transferred what was left of the plutonium to the piles of the landing craft, and gone down. The decision was final. If the planet failed to measure up they would have to work for decades to make their ship spaceworthy again. It had life. Some was inimical, but none that could not be handled. There was soil. The remaining protectors woke the breeders and turned them loose in the forests, planted their crops, dug mines, made machines to dig more mines, made machines to tend the crops... The black, nearly starless night sky bothered some, but they got used to it. The frequent rains bothered others, but did not hurt the reproducers, so that was all right. There was room for all, so the protectors did not even fight. None stopped eating. There were predators and bacteria to exterminate, there was a civilization to build, there was too much to do. When spring came, most of the planted crops did not come up. There was no tree-of-life at all. They could not return to space. Cesium they could get, but they could never build a uranium-producing technology in the time they had left. Finally, knowing they were lost, they had tried to build a laser beam big enough to pierce the dust clouds hiding them from the core. They did not know they had succeeded. They did not know what had killed their crops; they suspected it might be the sparsity of a particular kind of starlight, or starlight in general. They gave detailed information on the blood lines of their breeder cargo, hoping that some of the line might survive. And they asked for help. Five hundred thousand years ago. Phssthpok sat by the root bin, eating and reading. He would have smiled if his face had been built that way. Already he could see that his mission would involve every childless protector on the Pak planet. For five hundred thousand years those breeders had been living without tree-of-life. Without any way to make the change to the protector stage. Dumb animals. And Phssthpok alone knew how to find them. N ick took the ship up on a ram-and-wing rented from Death Valley Port. It went up smooth all the way, no turbulence, a lovely scenic ride up and out over the Pacific. One hundred and fifty miles up Nick switched to fusion power and headed outward, leaving the ram-and-wing to find its own way home. The sky turned black, with bright points. The Earth wrapped itself around itself and dropped behind. It was four days to Mars at one gee, with Ceres to tell them which asteroids to dodge. Nick put the ship on autopilot. It was a flatland navy job, unfamiliar to him but simple enough for a moron to use. He could have flown it blindfolded. Luke said, "Okay to smoke?" "If you want lung cancer." "Does the UN have its money yet?" "Sure. They must have got it transferred hours ago." "Good. Call them, identify yourself and ask for everything they've got on Mars. Tell them to put it on the screen and you'll pay for the laser. That'll kill two birds with one stone." "How?" "It'll tell them what we're doing." "I still don't see it. You say they're so unwieldy they can't move. How will our going to Mars make them less unwieldy?" "Look at it from another direction, Nick. How did the Belt come to choose you to represent them?" "Aptitude tests said I had a high IQ and liked ordering people around. From there I worked my way up." "Okay. We go by the vote." "Popularity contests." "It works. But it does have drawbacks. What government doesn't?" Gamer shrugged. "Every speaker in the UN represents some one section of the world. He thinks it's the best section, filled with the best people. Otherwise he wouldn't have been elected. So maybe twenty representatives each think they know just what to do about the Outsider, and not one of them will knuckle down to the others. Prestige. Eventually they'd work out a compromise between them. But if they get the idea that a civilian and a Belter could beat them to the Outsider, they'll get off their thumbs a lot faster. See?" "No." "Oh, make your call." Y ou're flying from New York, Africa. Suddenly you become aware that New York is flying in one direction, Piquetsburg in another, and a hurricane wind is blowing your plane off course in still a third. All at speeds measured in miles per second... Nightmare? Well, yes. But traveling in the solar system is different from traveling on Earth. Each individual part moves at its own pace, like raisins in a vat of taffy being stirred by a witch. Mars moved in a nearly circular orbit. Asteroids moved nearby on orbits more elliptical, catching up to the red planet or falling behind, outrunning her or backing toward her. Some carried telescopes. Their operators would report to Ceres if they saw intelligent motion on the ochre surface. Mars, carrying Nicholas Sohl and Lucas Gamer. A modulated laser beam followed them from Earth's orbit. The abandoned Outsider ship crossed over the sun and curved inward, following a shallow hyperbola which would take it through the plane of the planets. The Blue Ox followed an accelerating higher-order curve. Eventually it would match the Ox's velocity and position to the Outsider's. Eventually it did. e#T'm ready for a vacation," J-said Nick. For the past two days they had been skimming Earth's stored information on Mars. "That dust is our biggest problem," said Luke. "Why the Finagle did we have to watch all that? According to you, we're just running a bluff." "According to me, we're running a search, unless you've got something better to do. We're faking a search, so why not do a real one? Sometimes the best symbol for a thing is the thing itself." Nick turned off the laser transmitter. It was hot from two days of use in blasting a locator beam back at Earth. "I'm game, like I said, I'm ready for a vacation. Hunting strange things is what I do on my vacations. Did you say something about the dust?" "I said it's our biggest problem. The Outsider didn't even have to dig a hole for itself. He could have sunk anywhere on Mars." The dust of Mars was unique. Its uniqueness was the result of vacuum cementing. Once vacuum cementing had been a bugaboo of the space industries. Small spaceprobe components which would slide easily over one another in normal air would weld solidly in a vacuum, just as soon as the gas absorbed by their surfaces had evaporated away. Vacuum cementing had fused parts in the first American satellites and in the first Russian interplanetary probes. And vacuum cementing was what kept the Moon from being fathoms deep in meteor dust. The dust particles would weld info rock, into natural cement, under the same molecular attraction that fuses Johanssen blocks and turns the mud of sea bottoms to sedimentary rock. But there was no vacuum cementing on Mars. There was just enough gas to stop that, but not nearly enough to stop a meteor. Meteor dust covered most of the planet. Meteors would fuse it into craters, but it would not cement, though it was fine enough to behave like a viscous oil. "He had some reason for landing on Mars," said Nick. "Maybe it's something he can't do under the dust. In that case he must have landed in a crater." "And been spotted." Luke keyed a photograph from the autopilot memory. It was one of a group from the smuggler trap. It showed a dimly shining metal egg with the small end pointed. The egg moved big-end first, and it moved as if rocket-propelled. But there was no reaction drive, at least none that any instrument could detect. "That thing's big enough to see from space," said Luke. "And easy to recognize, with that silver hull." "Right. Shall we start with the Lacis Solis region?" "Why there?" "It's the deepest dust on the planet." "He'd have been stupid to pick the deepest. He'd have picked his place at random." "Then we alone don't have a chance of finding him. So let's assume he's stupid." Luke nodded. "We'll need dustboats. The old base -- " There would be a directional signal in that message. Nick set the autopilot to aiming his own laser back at the source. "Take a few minutes," he said. "I was saying that we'll have to land at the old base and pick up a boat. Can we take the deepradar out of this heap?" "Don't know. I'd have to examine the ship from outside." "Let's hope we can. I don't know what else we can use for a finder." "A metal detector. There must be one aboard." There was. But again, Nick couldn't tell whether it could be removed. There hadn't been time to examine the flatland ship before takeoff. "This is Nicholas Brewster all aboard the Blue Ox. What's new? Repeating. This is Nicholas -- " Nate flicked to transmit. "Nathan La Pan aboard Bluo Ox. We have matched with the Outsider ship. The others are preparing to board. I will switch you to Einar Nilsson." He did. And then he settled back to wait. It was torment, having to wait here in the Ox's control room while Tim and Einar moved in on the Outsider. Nate had protested mightily, but Einar's argument had no holes to crawl through. "This Brennan," Einar had said. "We don't know what happened to him, but it would be prudent to assume the Outsider kidnapped him. And where is the Outsider?" "Gone. And well you know it." "And the other Outsiders? Do you know how many Outsiders there were? Suppose there are more of them aboard? Suppose they attack?" Nate hadn't been given quite time to answer. "Why, you'll blast them with fusion flame. Because you'll be right here waiting if we need help." And he was. But he hated it. iiTT'inar Nilsson speaking. We ' are outside the alien ship. The drive system is too hot to get near, but we will send you our films. I've hooked the com laser into a teevee peeper on my helmet. Tim, have you found anything?" "Just this big porthole and a smooth hull. And cables trailing off in both directions. We'll have to burn our way in." "Through the porthole," said Einar. "Otherwise we might burn through something explosive." "He was right," said Nick. "That's a lifesystem. You can see a control through the glass." "If it's glass. That's crazy engineering, Nick. Why not put the lifesystem last?" "We'll wait and ask him." "Maybe we can patent the idea and sell it to him. Do you suppose he's just stupid?" "If he is, he's clever with his hands." "This transparent stuff has a twenty thousand Kelvin melting point," said Einar. "But we're about through. The lifesystem must be about out of air; we're getting almost no fog through the cracks. Ah, we're through." A three-foot transparent disc puffed away on the last of the air, with a breath of white mist playing around it. Tim caught it and sent it gliding toward the Ox for later recovery. Einar ducked headfirst into the hole and pulled himself through. His beer belly gave him a little trouble. "I'm in a small control cabin," he said and swung from the waist to give the teevee peeper a full view. Tendrils of icy fog drifted toward the hole in the porthole. "Very small. The control bank is almost primitively complex, so complex that I'm inclined to say the Outsider had no autopilot. No man could handle all these controls and adjustments. I see no more than one couch and no aliens present but me. "There's a bin full of sweet potatoes," he continued, "right beside the control couch. It's the only kitchen in this section. I think I'll move on." He turned for a last look at the porthole, saw Tim hovered outside, obeying orders. "Stay out there," he said. "If I need help I'll yell." He moved to the door in the back of the control room, tried to open it. Pressure forced it shut. He used his cutter. The door cut easily, much more so than the porthole material. He waited while the room filled with thick fog, then pushed his way in. "This room is bigger than the control room. Sorry about the view; we seem to have stumbled on a suburb of Los Angeles. The place seems to be a free-fall gymnasium." He swept his peeper around the room, then crossed to one of the machines and tried to work it. It looked like you were supposed to stand up inside it against the force of springs. Einar couldn't budge it. T T e disconnected the peeperE-land aimed it at the machine, then tried again. "Either I'm doing it wrong," he told his audience, "or the Outsider could pick his teeth with me. Let's see what else there is." He looked around. "That's funny," he said presently. There was nothing else. Only the door to the control room. Three men searching for two hours only confirmed Einar's find. The lifesystem consisted of: One control room the size of a singleship control room. One free-fall gymnasium, same size. A bin of roots. An enormous air tank. There were no safeties to stop the flow in case of puncture. The tank was empty. It must have been nearly empty when the ship reached the solar system. Vastly complex air cleaning machinery, apparently designed to remove even the faintest, rarest trace of biochemical waste. Equally complex equipment for conversion of fluid and solid waste. It was incredible. The single Outsider had apparently spent his entire trip in two small rooms, eating just one kind of food, with no ship's library to keep him entertained and no autopilot to keep him pointed right and guard his fuel supply and steer him clear of meteors. He must have done it all himself. Yet the trip had taken years, at least. In view of the complexity of the cleaning and renewal plants, the huge air tank must have existed solely to replace air lost by osmosis through the walls! "That's it," said Einar. "I'll call you back in an hour, when we've analyzed this root and done what we can with the porthole material. Leave your com laser pointed. Is there anything you especially want us to look for?" "Search the ship again," Nick told them. "You may find a highly miniaturized autopilot with overrides. Could you have overlooked a bolthole of some kind? If there's more living space somewhere, an Outsider may be in it." He turned the volume down and faced Luke. "They won't find anything, of course. The Outsider's as big as we are, judging from the couch. Can you think of anything else?" "I'd like to see them analyze the air. And I'm particularly interested in the root." "They'll finish with the root by the time this beam reaches them," He turned up the volume. "After you finish with the root, we'd like to know what the air's made of. Then do whatever comes to mind. Don't come home yet. Stay with the ship. If an emergency comes up, remember you've got a fusion flame thrower. Sohl out." rennan shifted. He hadn't moved in hours. He lay on his back in the root bin, his eyes closed, his body folded into near-foetal position around a grossly swollen belly, his fists clenched. But now he moved one arm, and Phssthpok came suddenly alert. Brennan reached for a root, put it in his mouth, bit and swallowed. Bit and swallowed. Bit and swallowed, under Phssthpok's watchful eye. His own eyes stayed closed. Brennan's hand released the last inch or so of root, and he turned over and stopped moving. Phssthpok relaxed. Presently he dreamed. The Blue Ox had circled the sun and was now on the other side of the system, headed for interstellar space, a good distwo ships was a communications gap of twenty to thirty minutes. Nick and Garner waited, knowing that any information would be half an hour late. They had asked all the questions, made guesses at the answers, mapped out their search pattern of Mars. Luke was bored. He missed the conveniences built into his travel chair. The ship's library was unsatisfactory. He thought Nick was bored too, but he was wrong. In space Nick was silent by habit. The screen flashed on. The radio cleared its throat and spoke. "Nick Sohl, this is Tim Truesdale aboard the Blue Ox." The voice held barely repressed panic; the youngish face confirmed it. Tim Truesdale caught on his own voice, then blurted, "We're in trouble. We were testing that alien root in the chem lab, and Einar tried to take a bite of it. The damn thing was like asbestos from vacuum exposure, but he swallowed a piece before we could stop him. I can't understand why he did it. It smelled awful ! "Einar's sick, very sick. He tried to kill me when I took the root away from him, and now he's gone into a coma. We've hooked him into the autodoc. The 'doc says Insufficient Data." They heard a ragged intake of breath. Suddenly Nick realized what was strange about Truesdale's face. It was a flatlander's face, wide and overmuscled. "We'd like permission to get him to a human doctor." "Nick Sohl speaking. Pick a route and get on it. Then finish analyzing that root. I want to know what it smelled like, to Einar, to Nate, to you. What exactly did it remind you of? Sohl over." Nick turned the volume off. "What the blazes got into him?" "Who?" "All of them, but especially Einar. I was his boss for a year before he quit politics. Why would he try a suicidal trick like that?" He drummed on the arm of his chair, then began looking for Ceres with the laser. I n the half hour that passed before the Blue Ox called again, Nick got dossiers on all three of her crew. Tim Truesdale was a flatlander, sure enough. He had joined the Belt when he was twenty. Eight years later he was still alive; the Belt hadn't killed him and probably wouldn't. Einar Nilsson and Nathan La Pan were both Belters: Einar a broadshouldered, broad-bellied giant, nearly fifty, running to fat and baldness; Nathan an eighteenyear old, learning the ways of space at apprentice pay before being allowed to take off in his own singleship. "That explains why they waited for orders," said Nick rather seriously. "Does that need an explanation?" "Most Belters would have turned back the moment Einar came down sick. But Truesdale's still a flatlander, still used to being told when to breathe, and La Pan probably didn't trust his own judgment enough to override him." "I notice the others had fewer childhood diseases than Truesdale." "We try to keep germs out of the Belt. Did you notice anything else?" "Only his age. Nilsson was the oldest." "I noticed that too. He was also the biggest. Do you -- " "Blue Ox calling Nick Sohl home. The root seems almost normal. High in carbohydrates, including righthanded sugars. Ordinary looking proteins. No vitamins at all. We found two compounds Nate says are brand new. One resembles a hormone, testosterone, but it definitely isn't testosterone. "The root doesn't smell like anything I can name, except possibly sour milk or sour cream. Nate says it smells like food burning, but he can't name the food. "The Outsider ship's air was thin, with an adequate partial pressure of oxygen, no poisonous compounds, at least five percent helium. We spectroanalyzed the porthole material, and -- " He listed a spectrum of elements. "The 'doc still reports Einar's illness as Insufficient Data, but now there's an emergency light. Whatever it is, it isn't good. Any further questions?" "Not at the moment," said Nick and signed off. He sat drumming on the console with long, tapering fingers. "So," said Luke. "Where'd it come from?" Nick wondered aloud. "A small world with no moon," said Luke. "Moons tend to skim away a planet's atmosphere. The Earth would be like Venus without her big oversized moon. The helium would be the first to go, wouldn't it?" "Maybe. It would also be the first to leave a small planet. And think about the Outsider's strength. It was no small planet he came from." "What then?" "From somewhere in a gas cloud, with lots of helium. The galactic core is in the direction he came from. There's lots of gas clouds and dust clouds in that direction." "But they're all an unholy distance away. Will you stop that drumming?" "It helps me think. Like your smoking." "Drum then." "There's no limit to how far he could have come. The faster a ramscoop ship goes, the more fuel it would pick up. You saw the intake on the drive section?" "There has to be a limit at which the exhaust velocity equals the velocity at which the gas hits the ramscoop field." "True. But it must be way the Finale up there. That air tank was huge. The Outsider is a long way from home." hssthpok dreamed... He sat on the floor of the Library with a piece of root in his jaws and an ancient book balanced on one cantaloupe knee and a map spread before him on the floor. It was a map of the galaxy, but it was graded for time. The core section showed ago, but the outer arms were only five hundred thousand years old. The Library staff had spent most of a year preparing it for him. Assume they went a distance X, he told himself. Their average velocity must have been eleven thousand seven hundred thirty glocka per klakwhoo, considering dust friction and the galaxy's gravitational and electromagnetic effects. Their laser returned at light-speed; figure for space curvature. Then X -- thirty thousand one hundred and ten lightyears. Phssthpok set his compass and drew an arc, using the Pak sun as a center. Margin of error: point zero zero one, thirty lightyears. They're on that arc! Now, assume they went straight toward the nearest edge of the core. Phssthpok drew a radial line. Margin of error greater here. Original error, course alterations... And the straight line would have been twisted into a spiral curve during five hundred thousand years, while the galaxy twisted like curdled milk. But they must have stayed flat in the galactic plane. And they're near this point. I've found them... Phssthpok's minions pouring like army ants through the Library, Every protector in reach had joined his quest. It's in the Astronautics Section, Pphwee. You've got to find it. We need those ramscoop diagrams. Ttuss, I need to know what happens when a protector gets old, and when it happens. It must be in the Medical Section. Hrathk, we have to learn what could stop a tree-of-life from growing in the galactic arms. Put your whole crew on this. Use the Valley of Pitchok for the experiments and remember the environment was habitable. You of the Physics and Engineering Sections, I need a fusion drive. Design it! Every childless protector on the planet was looking for a purpose in living, a Cause. And Phssthpok gave it to them... The ship, finally completed, standing in three parts on the sand not far from the Library. Phssthpok's army assembling. We need monopoles, we need tree-of-life roots and seeds, we need solid-fuel rockets for the launching. The scoop won't work below a certain speed. Meteor Bay has everything we need. We can take them! For the first time in fifty thousand years, the childless protectors of Pak assembled for war... Phssthpok dreamed. Days ago he had stopped eating. He told himself it was too early, but his belly didn't believe it. He would live just long enough. Meanwhile, he dreamed. "How dangerous are these approaches?" "Get that brave little quiver out of your voice," said Nick. It was pure slander; Luke was nothing but interested. "I've made a couple of hundred of these in my life. For sheer thrills I've never found anything to beat letting you drive me to the spaceport." "You s aid you were in a hurry." "So I did. Luke, I'd like to request an admiring silence for the next few minutes." "Aha! Ah HA!" The red planet reached for them, unfolding like a wargod's hand. Nick's bantering mood drained away, and his face took on a set, stony look. He hadn't been quite candid with Luke. He had made several hundred powered approaches in his life; true. But those had been asteroid approaches, with gravity negligible or nearly so. His first landing approach to a planet had been made a week ago. Diemos went by in the direction technically known as "ship's upward." Nick inched a lever toward him. Mars was flattening out and simultaneously sliding away as they moved north. "The base should be there," said Luke. "At the north edge of that arc. Ah, that must be it, that little crater." "Use the scope." "Mmmmm... Dammit. Ah. There it is. Still inflated, too. See it, Nick?" "Yah." f S 'he autodoc was built into the back wall, set over one of the three disaster couches. Einar was in that couch. His arm had been inserted into a slot in the wall. Tim turned to examine the dial faces on the autodoc. Usually a panel covered those dials; a spaceship has enough gadgets to watch without added distractions. Tim had been looking at those dials every five minutes, for hours. But this time they all showed red. "He's dead," said Tim. He heard the surprise in his voice and wondered at it. Nate squirmed out of the control couch and bent over Einar. "And you just noticed! He must have been dead for an hour!" "No, I swear..." Tim gulped against the rising anaesthesia in his veins. His body was water. He was going to faint. "Look at his face and tell me that!" Tim climbed onto watery legs. He looked down at the ravaged face for a moment. Einar, dead, looked a hundred years old. In sorrow and guilt and repugnance, Tim reached to touch the dead cheek. "He's still warm." "Warm?" Nate touched the corpse. "He's on fire. Fever. Must have been alive seconds ago. Sorry, buddy, I jumped at conclusions. But doesn't it look like he's been dead a week? Hey! Are you all right?" T he dust rose in churning clouds to meet their drive flame. Nick swore viciously and increased the thrust. By now Luke had caught on to Nick's vagaries in blasphemy. When he swore by Finagle it was for emphasis or humor. When he blasphemed in Christian fashion, he meant it. ed. She was above the dust, and then in the dust, and gradually the ochre clouds thinned and backed away. A ring-shaped sandstorm receded toward three hundred and sixty degrees of horizon; and the bedrock lay exposed for the first time in millenia. It was lumpy and brown and worn. In the light of the drive the rounded rock blazed white, with sharp black shadows. Where the drive flame touched it began to melt. Nick said, "I'll have to land in the crater. That dust will flow back in as soon as I turn off tire motor." He angled the ship left and pushed a lever forward. The bottom dropped out, and they fell. They fell all the way and touched with hardly a bounce. "Beautiful," said Luke. "I do that all the time. Let's get into our suits." "You'll have to carry me piggyback until we find a boat." N ick opened both airlock doors, pulled Luke outside, settled him firmly on his shoulders and climbed down the ladder. He had landed near the ring wall, which rose above them in worn, rounded, volcanic-looking stone. Dust dripped back from the rim, running like molasses down the shallow slope to collect in a pool around the ship's shock legs. The crater was half a mile across. In the approximate center was the dome, surrounded by a shallow lapping sea of dust. "Let's go up the wall," said Nick. "The boats will be outside." "No. There's an opening somewhere in the ring wall. Remember? They moored the boats just outside the dome." "Then where are they?" "Must be on the other side of the dome. We couldn't see too well coming down." Nick looked around him, frowning. There seemed no way to reach the dome without crossing the dust, which might not be as shallow as it looked. The crater was ancient; it looked just younger than the planet itself. But it was riddled with younger cracks. Some of the edges were almost sharp; the air and dust were too thin to erode things quickly. There would be bad footing. Perhaps the men who built the dome had never needed to reach the ring wall, except by boat. He stared around the base of the ring wall, walking slowly and carefully. Luke was light on his shoulders, and his own body was light; but together they were top-heavy, and some of the cracks were concealed by fluid. A small, intense sun hung above the crater rim, in a sky the color of veinous blood. On the far side of the dome a narrow strip of laser-fused dust led from the dome to the ring wall. The boats were there, moored along the path. Dust had settled over them, leaving only flat, wide shapes the color of everything else. For twelve years they had waited for explorers who had lost interest and gone home. It was like seeing ghosts. An Egyptian Pharaoh might find such ghosts waiting for him in the afterworld: rank on rank of dumb, faithful retainers, gone before him, and waiting, waiting. "From here they look good," said Luke. "We're in luck, Sinbad." 'Don't count your money yet." I t was a fifteen-minute walk from the ship to the ring-wall end of the path. Nick sighed as he started across the dust pond toward the dome. "Has it occurred to you that Lacis Solis is more than two thousand miles from here? The UN could make their own boats and still beat us." "They won't move that fast. Come on." "The path's slippery. Dust all over it." The boats, four of them, were lined along the west side. Each had four seats and a pair of fans at the stern, below the dust line, with cages for protection from submerged rocks. The boats were so flat that any ocean ripple would have sunk them; but in the heavy dust they rode barely submerged. I # Nick dropped his burden not too gently into one of the seats. "See if she'll start, Luke. I'm going to the dome for fuel." "It'll be hydrazine, with compressed Martian air as oxidizer." "I'll just look for a fuel tank, if it's okay with you." Luke was able to start the compressor, but the motor wouldn't fire. Probably drained the tanks, he decided and turned everything off. He found a bubble dome collapsed in the back. After making sure it was meant to be worked manually, he wrestled it into place and sealed it down, holding himself in place with a seat belt to get leverage. His long arms and wide hands had never lost an arm wrestling match. The edges of the bubble probably leaked, he decided, but not seriously. He found the inspection hatch that concealed an air converter for changing the nitric acid outside into breathable nitrogen and oxygen. Nick returned with a green tank balanced on one shoulder. He fueled the boat through an injector nozzle. Luke tried the starter again. It worked. The boat tried to take off without Nick. Luke found the neutral setting, then reverse. Nick waited while he backed up. "How do I get through the bubble?" "I guess you don't." Luke collapsed the bubble, unsealed one side for Nick, then sealed it after him. The bubble began to fill, slowly. "Best keep our suits on," said Luke. "It may be hours before we can breathe in here." "You can collapse it then. We've got to get provisions from the ship." I t was two hours before they raised the bubble and started for the opening in the ring wall. The cliffs that framed the opening were sharp and sheer, clearly dynamite-blasted, as artificial as the glassy path between dome and ring wall. Naked black rock glared down at them as they passed between. Nick was settled comfortably in one of the passenger chairs, his feet up on another, his eyes resting casually on the screen of the deep-radar mounted on the side of the boat. "Seems deep enough," he said. "Then I'll open her up," said Luke. The fans spun; the boat's stern dipped far down, then righted. In seconds they were skimming across the dust at forty knots, leaving as a wake only two straight, shallow, regular swells. The deep-radar image registered as a contour map. It showed a smooth bottom, regular swells and dips from which millions of years had eliminated all sharp lines and points. There was little volcanic activity on Mars. The desert was as flat as a mirror. Rounded dun-colored rocks poked through its surface, incongruous, Daliesque. Craters sat on the dust like badly made clay ash trays. Some were a few inches across. Others beyond the horizon would measure miles, or tens of miles. The horizon was straight and close and razor sharp, glowing yellow below and artery red above. Nick turned his head to watch the crater recede. His eyes widened, then squinted. Something? 'Damn't. Hold it!" he shouted. "Turn around! Turn hard left!" "Back toward the crater?" "Yes!" Luke cut the power in one motor. The boat turned its prow to the left but continued to skid sideways across the dust. Then the right fan bit in, and the boat curved around. "I see it," said Luke. It was little more than a dot at that distance, but it showed clearly against the calm monochromatic sea around it. And it moved. It jerked, it remained quiescent, it jerked again, rolling sideways. It was several hundred yards from the crater wall. As they approached, it grew clearer. It was cylindrical, the shape of a short caterpillar, and translucent; and soft, for they could see it bend as it moved. It was trying to reach the opening in the ring wall. Luke throttled down. The dustboat slowed and settled deeper. As they pulled alongside Luke was startled to see that Nick had armed himself with a signal gun, a rocket pistol with an exploding warhead of ultrafine dust. Such a pistol could call for help, but at close range it could also kill. "It's him," said Nick. He leaned over the side, gun at the ready. T he caterpillar was a transparent, inflated sack. Inside was something that rolled over and over, slowly and painfully, trying to get closer to the side of the boat. It was as clearly alien as anything created in tire days of flat television. It was humanoid, as much so as a stick-figure drawing is humanoid. But it was all knobs. Elbows, knees, shoulders, cheekbones, they stuck out like marbles or grapefruits or bowling balls. The head was a small watermelon swelling and rising like hydrocephalus. It stopped trying to roll when it bumped against the boat in its pressurized prison. "He looks helpless enough," Nick said dubiously. "Well, here goes our air again." Luke deflated the bubble. The two men reached over the side, picked up the pressurized sack and dropped it in the bottom of the boat. The alien's expression did not change and probably could not. But it did a strange thing. With thumb and forefinger of a strangely human, strangly inhuman hand, it made a circle. Nick said, "He must have learned that from Brennan." "Look at the joints, Nick. It looks like you could name every one of them." "His arms are too long for human. And his back slopes more." "Yah. Well, we can't take it back to the ship, and we can't talk to it the way it is now. We'll have to wait out here while the bubble inflates." seem to spend most of  ' our time waiting," said Luke. Nick nodded. His fingers, drummed against the back of a chair. For half an hour the boat's small converter had been straining to fill the bubble, using and changing the thin, poisonous mixture outside. But the alien hadn't moved at all. Luke had been watching. The alien lay in its inflated bag in the bottom of the boat, and it waited. Its human eyes watched them from inside pits of tough, leathery wrinkles. No part of it moved except its eyes. Just so, with just such patience, might a dead man wait for Judgment Day. "At least we have it at a disadvantage," said Nick. "It won't be kidnapping us." "I think he must be insane." "Insane? Its motives may be a little strange -- " "Look at the evidence. He comes plowing into the system in a ship just adequate to get him here. His air tank was on its last gasp. There was no evidence of fail-safe devices anywhere aboard ship. He made no attempt to contact anyone, as far as we can tell. He kills or kidnaps Brennan. He then proceeds to abandon his interstellar drive and run for Mars, presumably to hide. Now he's abandoned his re-entry vehicle and whatever's left of Brennan too; he's rolled halfway around Mars in a sandwich bag to reach the first place any exploring ship would land! He's a nut. Too many years between stars in too small a place have stirred his brains with an eggbeater." "You keep saying him. It's an it. Think of it as an it, and you'll be ready for it to act odd." "That's a cop-out. The universe is rational. In order to survive, this thing has to be rational too, wherever he, she or it is from." "Another couple of minutes and we can -- " The alien moved. Its hand slashed with blurring speed down the length of the sack. Instantly Nick raised the signal gun. Instantly... but the alien reached through a long slit in the sack and took the gun out of Nick's hand before he could fire. There was no sign of haste. It tossed the gun into the back of the boat and sat up. It spoke. Its voice was full of clickings and rustlings and poppings. The flat, hard beak must have been a handicap. But its speech could be understood. It said, "Take me to your leader." Nick recovered first. He straightened his shoulders, cleared his throat and said, "That will involve a trip of several days. Meanwhile, may I welcome you to the dominion of humanity?" "You may not," said the monster. "I hate to ruin your whole day. My name's Jack Brennan, and I'm a Belter. Aren't you Nick Sohl?" IX T he awful silence rocked to the sound of Luke's laughter. "You think of it as an it instead of a him, and you'll be ready for s-strange-h-hahaha..." Nick felt panic close around his throat. "You. You're Brennan?" "Yah. And you're Nick Sohl. I saw you once in Confinement. But I don't recognize your friend." "Lucas Garner." Luke had himself under control. "Your photographs don't do you justice, Brennan." "I did something stupid," said the Brennan-monster. Its voice was no more human, its appearance was no less intimidating, than before it had announced itself as Brennan. "I went to meet the Outsider. You were trying to do the same weren't you?" "Yes." There was a sardonic amusement in Luke's eyes and in Luke's voice. He may or may not have believed the Brennanmonster, but either way he was enjoying the situation. "Was there really an Outsider, Brennan?" "Unless you want to quibble about definitions, yes." Sohl broke in. "For God's sake, Brennan! What happened to you?" "That's a long story," said the Brennan-monster. "And I'm going to tell it all, right here. To make it easier for you to understand, I'd like to tell it my own way, so please maintain a respectful silence, remembering that if I hadn't gotten in the way you'd look just like me." He looked hard at the two men. "I'm wrong. You wouldn't. You're both too old. Well, bear with me. I'm going to tell you about a race of bipeds that lives near the edge of the spherical globe of close-packed suns at the core of the galaxy...     r T'he most important thing A about them is that they live in three stages of maturity. There is childhood, which is selfexplanitory. There is the breeder stage, a biped just short of intelligence, whose purpose is to create more children. And there is the protector. "At the age of forty-two, Earth time, the breeder stage gets the urge to eat the root of a certain bush. Up to then he stayed away from it, because its smell was repugnant to him. Suddenly it smells delicious. This bush grows all over the planet; there's no real chance that the root won't be available to any breeder who lives long enough to want it. "The root initiates certain changes, both physical and emotional. But before I go into them, I'll let you in on the big secret. The race I speak of calls itself -- " The Brennan-monster clicked its horny beak sharply together. "We call it Peking Man." "What?" Nick seemed forced into the position of straight man, and he didn't like it. But Luke sat hugging his useless legs to his chest, grinning with wicked enjoyment. "Peking Man. There was an expedition that landed on Earth some five hundred thousand years ago. The bush they needed wouldn't grow, so there haven't been any protector stage Paks on Earth. I'll get to that. "When a breeder eats the root, these changes take place. His or her gonads and obvious sexual characteristics disappear. His skull softens, and his brain begins to grow until it is comfortably larger and more complex than yours, gentlemen. The skull then hardens and develops a bony crest. The teeth fall out, whatever teeth are left; the gums and lower lips grow together and form a hard, flat beak. All hair disappears. Some joints swell enormously, to supply much greater leverage to the muscles. The skin hardens and wrinkles to form a kind of armor. Fingernails become claws, retractile, so that a protector's fingertips are actually more sensitive than before, and better toolmakers. A simple heart forms where the two veins from the legs, whatever the hell they're called, join to approach the heart. Notice that my armor skin is thicker there? Well, there are less dramatic changes, but they all contribute to make the protector a powerful, intelligent fighting machine. "The emotional changes are drastic. A protector who has bred true feels no urge except the urge to protect those of his blood line. He recognizes them by smell. His increased intelligence does him no good here, because his hormones rule his motives. Does it occur to you that every change I've described is a kind of exaggeration of what happens to men and women when they get old?" "Yes, but -- " "The extra heart," Luke broke in. "What about that?" "Like the expanded brain, it doesn't form without tree-of-life. After fifty, without modern medical care, a normal human heart becomes inadequate. Eventually it stops." "Ah." # A bout that colony. There's no need to dwell on it. A big ship arrived here, and four Landing craft went down with some thirty protectors and a lot of breeders. A year later the protectors realized they'd picked the wrong planet. The tree they needed never came up. They sent a message for help, by laser, and then they died. Starvation is a normal death for a protector, but it's usually voluntary. These starved against their will." The Brennan-monster paused. There was no sign of emotion in voice or masklike face. "They died. The breeders were breeding without check. What happened is largely speculation on my part, but I'm pretty sure I'm right. The landing craft was fission powered. The protectors were dead, but the breeders were used to their helping out, so they hung around the ships." "And?" "And the piles got hot without the protectors to keep them balanced. Maybe they exploded. The radiation caused all kinds of strange mutations. Everything from lemurs to apes and chimpanzees to ancient and modem man." "I don't believe it," said Nick. "You will. You should now. There's enough evidence of it, particularly in religions and folk tales. What percentage of humanity genuinely expects to live forever? Why do so many religions include a race of immortal beings who are constantly battling one another? What's the justification for ancestor worship? You know what happens to a man without modern geriatrics; he gets stupid as he gets old. Yet people tend to respect him, to listen to him. Where do guardian angels come from?" "Race memory?" years of tradition, if you'll believe a tradition could last that long. It could, if every man, woman and child on Earth began by believing it." "South Africa," said Luke. He believed the Brennanmonster. The Outsider's actions had been so irrational that he had been forced to expect an irrational explanation. "They must have landed in South Africa. All the primates are there, except Man." " # O ight. You see, the breeders had lost their ability to become protectors. They had to develop other shticks, to protect themselves. There was radiation around to help them change, and the protectors had made the environment temporarily safe for them, so the population could expand. Some got strength, some got agility, some got intelligence." "I seem to remember," said Luke, "that the aging process in man can be compared to the program running out in a space probe. Once the probe has done its work it doesn't matter what happens to it. Similarly, once we pass the age at which we can have children -- " "You're moving on inertia only, following your course with no corrective mechanisms." The Brennan-monster nodded. "Of course the tree-of-life root supplies the program for the third stage. Good comparison." Nick said, "What about the Outsider?" "He found old records, including the call for help. He was the years to realize that there was a way to find Earth, or at least to narrow the search. And he had no children, so he had to find a cause quick, before the urge to eat left him. That's what happens to a protector when his blood line is dead. More lack of programming. Incidentally you might note the heavy protection against mutation in the Pak species. A mutation doesn't smell right. That could be important in the galactic core, where radiation must be heavy." "So he came barreling out here with a hold full of seeds?" "And bags of thalium oxide. Thalium was what was lacking in Earth's soil, and the oxide was easiest to carry. The construction of his ship bothered me until I understood it, but you can see why he trailed his cargo section behind the lifesystem. Radiation doesn't matter to him, in small amounts. He can't have children." "And where is he now?" "I had to kill him." "What?" Garner was shocked at last. "Did he attack you?" "No." "Then why?" The Brennan-monster seemed to hesitate. It said, "Garner, Sohl, listen to me. Fifteen hundred miles from here, some fifty feet under the sand, is part of an alien spacecraft filled with roots and seeds and bags of thalium oxide. The roots I can grow from those seeds can make a man nearly immortal. What do you think will happen next?" The two men looked at each other. Luke seemed about to speak, closed his mouth. "That's a tough one, right? So what did the Outsider expect? Why did he bring all those roots and seeds?" X TJlissthpok dreamed. He knew to within a day just how long it would take for Brennan to wake up. He could have been wrong, of course. But if he were, then Brennan's kind had mutated too far from the Pak form and would not be worth protecting. Knowing how long he had, Phssthpok could time his dreaming. Dreaming was a fine art to a protector. He had about ten days. For a week he dreamed about the past, up until the day he left the Pak planet. Then he moved on to the future. Phssthpok dreamed... It would begin when his captive woke. From the looks of him, the captive's brain would be larger than Phssthpok's; there was that frontal bulge, ruining the slope of the face. He would learn fast. Phssthpok would teach him how to be a protector and what to do with the roots and seeds of tree-of-life. Probably the native would take the secret for his own, using tree-cf-life to make protectors of his own descendants. That was all right. If he had sense enough to spread his family around, avoiding incest, his bloodline would reach out to include most of this system's Pak race. Probably he would kill Phssthpok to keep the secret. That too was all right. There was a nightmare tinge to Phssthpok's dreaming. For the captive didn't look right. His fingernails were developing wrong. His head was certainly not the right shape. His beak was as flat as his face had been. His back wasn't arched, his legs were wrong, his arms were too short. His kind had had too much time to mutate. But he'd reacted correctly to the roots. The future was uncertain... except for Phssthpok. Let the captive learn what he needed to know, if he could; let him carry on the work, if he could. There would come a day when Earth was a second Pak world. Phssthpok had done his best. He would teach and die. Trennan stirred. He unfolded   his curled body, stretched wide and opened his eyes. For a few moments he stared at Phssthpok, stared as if he were reading the protector's mind. Then he began to speak. In two days he had learned the language. On the third day, as Phssthpok was demonstrating how to unfreeze the seeds without damage, Brennan slammed his head against the edge of the freezer. It stunned the protector just long enough to let Brennan turn him around and break his neck against the edge. "I wonder if I can make you understand," said the Brennanmonster. He gazed at the two old men, one twice the age of the other but both old, and wondered that they should be his judges. "I wonder if you can understand how fast it was." He kept his speech dead slow, slow enough for them (hopefully) to understand it. "He had the box open and was giving me instructions in that oddly speedy language of his, giving orders just as if I were a voice-box computer. I was about to ask, 'Don't I get any choices at all?' "I was too intelligent. I was getting answers before I could finish formulating a question. And always I saw the best answer, and always it was the only choice. My free will was gone. And is. I wondered if the Outsider had free will. "In that same instant I attacked him with intent to kill. Every step in the argument was in place, and there was no choice at all." "Lucky you could act so fast. I gather he was dangerous?" "Not to me, not yet. I was his shining hope. He couldn't have defended himself for fear of bruising me. He was older than me and knew how to fight; he could have killed me if he'd wanted to. But he couldn't want to. "It took him thirty thousand years of real time to bring us those roots. He expected me to finish the job. I think he died believing he'd succeeded. He half-expected me to kill him, you see." Sohl said, "And?" The Brennan-monster shruggted cantaloupe shoulders. "He was wrong, of course. I killed him because he would have tried to wipe out the human race when he learned the whole truth." He reached into the bag that had brought him across fifteen hundred miles of fluid dust. He pulled out a jury-rigged somethingor-other that hummed softly -- his air plant, made from parts of Phssthpok's control board -- and dropped it in the boat. Next he pulled out half of a yellow root like a raw sweet potato. He held it under Garner's nose. "Smell this." L uke sniffed. "Kind of pleasant. Like a liqueur." "Sohl?" "Nice." "If you knew it would turn you into something like me, would you take a bite? Garner?" "This instant. I'd like to live forever, and I'm afraid of going senile." "Sohl?" "No. I'm not ready to give up sex yet." "How old are you, Sohl?" "Seventy-four. Birthday two months from now." "You're already too old. You were too old at fifty; it would have killed you. Would you have volunteered at forty-five?" Sohl laughed. "Certainly not." "Well, that's half the answer. From Phssthpok's point of view, we're a failure. The other half is that I don't intend to turn treeof-life loose on Earth or anywhere else." "I should hope not," said Garner. "But let's hear your reasons." "Did you see the Outsider ship?" "We saw films." "Odd, wasn't it? A weird combination of primitive and complex. There's a reason for that. The Pak planet has never been free of war at any time in its history. Naturally not, with every protector single-mindedly acting to expand and protect his blood line at the expense of all the others. Knowledge keeps getting lost, and the race can't co-operate for a single minute beyond the point where one protector sees an advantage in betraying the others. They can't make any kind of permanent progress because of that continual state of war. "Can you imagine a thousand protectors on Earth deciding their grandchildren need more room? All they'd have to do would be to steal a few fusion plants." He didn't have to expand that point. Fusion plants were as common on Earth as electrical generators had been a century earlier. There were tens of thousands of spacecraft; there were seawater distilleries and power plants and public crematoriums. And each could become an exploding bomb at a flick of the switch that controlled its fusion shield. "Besides which, we don't need tree-of-life, not really. Garner, when were you bom? Nineteen forty or thereabouts?" "Thirty-nine." "And look how old you are now. The science of geriatrics is moving so fast that my kids have a good chance of living for thousands of years. We'll get our immortality without tree-of-life, without sacrificing anything at all." "Now look at it from the Outsider's viewpoint," the Brennanmonster went on. "We've settled the solar system and are on the verge of moving out to the stars. We will and must refuse to use trce-of-life, and even when it's forced on us the resulting mutated protectors are atypical. The Outsider was used to thinking in terms of the long view. He'd have realized that someday we'll reach the core. The Pak will attack us the moment they see us, and we'll fight back." He shrugged. "And win, of course. The Pak won't unite effectively, and we'll have a much better technology." "We will?" "I told you, they can't keep their technology. Whatever can't be used immediately gets lost unless someone files it in the Library. Military knowledge never gets filed; the families keep it a deep, dark secret. And the only ones to use the Library are the childless protectors. There aren't many of them, and they aren't highly motivated." "He'd have tried to wipe us out first," said Luke. "Right. You might remember that we would have been infinitely worse to him than a hostile alien species. We're mutants, corruptions of the Pak form itself." "But he couldn't do it. He was all alone." "I've thought of half-a-dozen things he could have done. None of them sure things, but I couldn't risk it. Remember that the Outsider was a fanatic and more intelligent than most human geniuses. They all are. "If only they'd had the ability to play..." T he sun had almost touched the horizon. Luke shivered and started the motors. He didn't want to have to navigate the opening in the ring wall in darkness. Presently Nick said, "What about the seeds? Do we just leave them where they are?" "Not at all. Sohl, when you have finally grasped the extent of my magnificient intelligence, you'll see what those seeds represent. They're a fail-safe for the human race. If we ever really need a leader, we can make one. We'll just pick a forty-twoyear-old volunteer and turn him or her loose in the tree-of-life patch, making sure that he or she has no children." "Children. You've got children, Brennan." "Yes," said the Brennan-monster. "But fear not. I don't intend to hover over them the rest of their lives. They'll have a much better chance for happiness without that." "The hormone changes didn't work?" "I think they did. At least to some extent. What the Outsider never realized was that most of the protector's urge to die after his bloodline is dead is sociological. Some is hormones, but more is training. I don't have that training, that conviction that a breeder can't be happy or safe without his ancestors constantly telling him what to do. I don't intend to let them know I'm alive. That would hurt them." "We'll give it out that the Outsider killed you." "Good." The Brennan-monster lay flat on his back in the bottom of the boat as it slowed for the opening in the ring wall. Nothing moved but his eyes. The Brennan-monster had the ability to relax. Somewhere in the future there would be regular periods of furious exercise... "What of you, Brennan?" "I can't protect my kids because of the Principle of Uncertainty. I can't watch them without affecting them. But I can protect the human race. Someday it may be necessary. Meanwhile, I'll be a gardener. Pick me an asteroid, and I'll raise tree-of-life." From the front of the boat, Luke said, "I just thought of something. You know the story of Genesis?" "Yes." Luke pulled out a cigarette. "You remember that Adam and Eve ate from the tree of knowledge. According to Genesis, the reason they were thrown out was that they might have eaten from the tree of life, to live forever. That would have made them equivalent to angels. Now you tell us they were the same tree." He used his lighter. "Wha -- " In one fluid motion the Brennan-monster was beside him. He took the cigarette from Luke's mouth stubbed it out against the side of the boat. Luke glared. "Sorry," said the Brennanmonster. "The hormones worked after all. I'm a protector." It was as fair a warning as the two ex-breeders would get. The Brennan-monster's motives would always be as clear as empty Alien's Bequest He came from space to bring us a gift we didn't want to take! X TThen the alien spaceship '  crash-landed its lone occupant was killed -- yet it did not die. And one day later it disappeared. Abruptly St. Paul, Minnesota -- site of the landing -- became a closed city. Few went in, and none came out. My newspaper pulled strings for a week, and I found myself on a plane with Joseph F. Kasper, Presidential trouble shooter. We flew over the city, low enough to see a cordon of national guardsmen and a tight line of boats blocking the port area on the Mississippi. A corpsman met us in the compound at Navy Island. "I'm to take you directly to the staff room, sirs," the corpsman informed us. "Mr. Rauen is waiting." That would be Edward Rauen, State Department man in charge of the project. Rauen greeted us at the door of the staff room. We introduced ourselves, and the big man shook our hands. "Glad to have you with us," he said. "I understand three men died here yesterday," Kasper got directly down to business. "Yes," Rauen answered. "With broken necks. A biologist here at the center, and two national guardsmen in the Pigseye area." "By the alien?" "We assume so." "Why those particular men?" "We figure the biologist came on something. Our visitor killed him and killed the guardsmen in trying to escape." "Did he escape?" "We're quite certain he didn't," Rauen answered. "He was stopped at the first guard line." He introduced us to the other two people in the room, a Miss Carole Schoppert, pathologist on the project, and a Mr. Leo Scanlon, technician. "What do you have on the creature so far?" Kasper asked as we seated ourselves. "Very little, except that it can assume different shapes. We suspect that presently it is masquerading as a human. That would be its best disguise. But I think we'd better start at the beginning. I'll show you the pictures we have." Rauen turned to the technician. "Will you handle the projector, Mr. Scanlon?" Hphe opening scene on the screenappeared as a ball of light, coalesced into a spaceship, and came at the camera like a blueblack bullet fired from a gun. Its speed slackened abruptly. It bucked a half dozen times, rapidly, and began a slow spinning fall. "That's where our visitor died, apparently," Rauen said. "Except... Will you proceed, Mr. Scanlon?" In the next scene the spaceship had been opened, and the alien lay on the grass a few yards away. Scanlon brought the camera into closeup focus. The outworlder was lying on his side, with his legs coiled behind him, without knee-break, resembling half-coiled springs. He was unclothed and squat, with a tough-textured, satin-black skin. His one eye was protuberant, with a light center and no visible white at the outsides. It was a strong face, but laced with the fine deep lines of an old man. The side of the alien's head nearest us had been battered and crushed. "Observe this now," Rauen cautioned. "Taken one hour later." The outline of the alien had become blurred, with the facial features seeming about to run one into another. "Another hour," Rauen said. The alien body had melted into a soft block of blackgel. Kasper all this while had been sitting alertly passive. Now he asked, "Is it possible for a body to decompose that fast?" "No," Rauen answered. "Closer study showed the thing was still alive. It had lost its shape, but there was no putrefacation or actual tissue deterioration. It retained a consistent body temperature and fluid circulation. We might think of it as a protoplasmic mass, but it definitely is not dead." "How did it escape?" Kasper asked. "Can something like that move?" "Small portions of it, let's say, writhed constantly," Rauen said. "But whether or not it was locomotory we never did learn. "This next picture will show how it escaped," Rauen continued. "I had Mr. Scanlon set his camera on automatic so we'd miss nothing during the night. This is the result." "vur attention moved back to tire screen, where a brown mongrel dog lay on the grass on the spot where the alien had been before. The dog was not moving, but its side rose heavily and quite rapidly, as though it had just run a long distance. It was covered with a thick film of dull matter that resembled mud. Other matter lay all about it in a damp pool. As he watched the dog rose awkwardly. With its legs spread wide it shook most of the black substance from its body, and ambled out of the picture. "That's it," Rauen said. "That's all we have on the thing." "Did you search for the dog?" Kasper asked. "Of course. We never did find it." The question had obviously irked Rauen. Something about the personalities of these two men clashed. "How much of that protoplasmic matter remained after the dog left?" Kasper asked next. "In volume, approximately the same as before," Carole Schoppert spoke now. "Except that it was dead matter then, not protoplasmic. We found another pool of it on the other side of the ship. We suspect it changed shapes again there, from the dog to a human." Kasper turned his attention to the girl. She was a beautiful woman, I had noted earlier, with blonde hair set in a high fashioned updo. Kasper's glance showed appreciation of her slim-lined, longlegged body. "Where did the excess matter come from?" Kasper asked. Carole hesitated. "That is one of the mysteries we haven't yet solved." Slowly Kasper turned back to Rauen. "I'd like the names of all who had near contact with the alien before it disappeared," he said. "Can you get them for me?" "We already have such a list," Rauen answered. "And we have investigated everyone on it, thoroughly." Kasper went through a reflective moment. "About all I have to suggest is that we send what we have to Washington. I'd like to see what the big Honeywell computer makes of it." The meeting ended shortly after. T hat night two more men died -- Both lab men, again with broken necks. The situation was fast becoming critical. The report from the computer arrived early the next morning. Rauen brought it to Kasper while I was visiting him. Kasper read it aloud: "Symbiosis." Kasper toyed with the word. "The dictionary defines it as, 'organisms living together whose union is advantageous to both,' " Rauen said. "Termites and the symbiotic organisms in their intestines would be a good example." Kasper went through another of his moments of deep thought, then asked, apparently irrelevantly, "I understand you were the one who suggested -- after the alien disappeared -- that it be killed on sight?" "I did." Rauen was instantly defensive. A flush of blood in his cheeks matched their color to his red hair. I saw that by now he thoroughly disapproved of Kasper. "You should recognize the potential danger here," he said. "Undoubtedly the creature has some means of reproduction. Probably amoebalike. Such a creature, if it escaped, could spread over the world and, being hostile, could cause any amount of mischief. I decided to take no chances." He paused. "You are aware, I presume, that it has already killed five men?" "It was potentially dangerous, yes," Kasper admitted. "But after you'd taken the necessary precautions to prevent it escaping, shouldn't you then have tried to capture rather than destroy it? It might have killed as a direct result of your order -- because it was menaced, or in its efforts to survive, and not because it was hostile." "If it wasn't hostile, why did it disappear?" Rauen countered. "A strange environment is always fearsome," Kasper said, then smiled self-consciously. "To quote a line I once read somewhere," he added. He too was a big man, but dark, less excitable and more introspective than Rauen. "You are a philosopher also?" Rauen asked with courtesy. asper's smile widened into  mild embarrassment. "From the computer's suggestions," he changed the subject, "I'd guess that our alien is actually a symbiotic organism. But I would add this: It is not a reasoning organism. Its actions are all instinctive. It would experience emotions only as they are reflected by its host. And respond to those emotions as a worm, say, or other lower organism responds to stimuli." "You saw the pictures," Rauen demurred impatiently. "It was a manlike creature, more or less." "That manlike creature might have been only a carrier. Remember the computer's first suggestion? We thought it took the shape of a dog, and later that of a human. More likely it invaded the dog, and later a human. Probably in an instinctive urge to seek a host with highest intelligence." This stopped Rauen, but only momentarily. "If that's true, one of us could be the carrier." "Very probably." "Then your job is merely to find which one of us it is." "I already know." "Who?" This time Rauen could not conceal being startled. "That I'll keep until later," Kasper said. Rauen refused to be badgered into questioning further. "My congratulations." He gave a sardonic half bow and left abruptly. This goading of Rauen was the act of a small man. I rose to leave also. "Charles," Kasper stopped me. I paused and looked at him inquiringly. "This isn't what it seems to be. Take my word for it. And do me a favor. See -- discreetly -- that word of my knowledge gets out. Please." I did as he asked. Even though I had no idea why he wanted it. I nadvertently I was in on the next act of the drama. I was unable to sleep that night and stepped into the corridor for a short walk. Thirty feet ahead of me I saw the cameraman, Leo Scanlon, just about to enter one of the other sleeping rooms. I came wide awake. He was entering Kasper's room! I bounded swiftly forward, reaching Kasper's door in time to see Scanlon, by the light from the hall, bending over Kasper's bed. Even as I shouted a warning there was a scuffling and writhing of bed blankets, and both men crashed to the floor. For a moment I stood trying to make out who was who in the semidarkness. The intertwined figures struggled to their feet, and I could make out Scanlon with his hands clocked about Kasper's throat, slowly bending his head back. I sprang at Scanlon and grabbed him about the shoulders. He swung one arm against my chest and knocked me against the bedroom wall. I felt something snap and knew my own arm had been broken. I would be little more help here. However, through pain-filmed eyes I saw that I had given Kasper a fleeting respite that he was using to good advantage. When Scanlon released the hand on his throat Kasper tucked his chin down against his chest, and in the same twisting movement drove his fist into the pit of Scanlon's stomach. Scanlon dropped like a bull receiving a dagger behind the horns -- and the battle was over. Kasper's trap -- I recognized it as such now -- had worked. r T"hat morning I visited the cell block where they had put Scanlon. I was refused admission by guards armed with flame throwers. Someone had recalled how the alien had been killed in the spaceship, but still not died. They were playing safe now. Kasper emerged from Scanlon's cell block. "How is he?" I asked, turning to match strides with him as he walked. "Quiet. Apathetic almost," Kasper answered. "A strange thing though. He remembers nothing of what happened. He has no idea yet that the symbiote is inside him." "Could he be faking?" "I wondered about that also, but a lie detector indicated otherwise." We met Carole Schoppert. "How is he?" she repeated my earlier question. "As well as can be expected." As they talked I reached into my shirt pocket for a cigarette. The sling on my broken arm made the simple movement awkward, and the package slipped from my grasp. Carole caught it in midair with a sure swift dart of one hand. She seemed to regard the act with no significance, but Kasper, I saw, was looking at her almost wide-eyed. He took her arm. "I would like to speak to you, Miss Schoppert." T hat night Kasper and Carole left the base. They were going to be married, they announced. The suddenness of it caught us by surprise. I had been busy during the day and seen them only once after the morning meeting. I had stopped at the lunch room in the bowling alley for a sandwich and coffee and seen Kasper and Carole there bowling. Carole was smiling and saying something to Kasper in a teasing manner. Her smile always astounded me with the way it transformed her personality. In repose she was a sophisticated, almost elegant lady. When she smiled -- her front teeth were slightly parted -- she was a young, delighted girl. She was a much-alive individual, I reflected, the kind who evidently enjoyed being a woman. A man's woman, my thoughts wandered on, and I wondered abstractedly if I was in love with her. Carole saw me watching them. "I've beaten him every game," she called happily. I strolled over. "My low game was two hundred twenty-six," Carole greeted me. "I've never bowled over two hundred before." Kasper joined her in good-natured badinage, but he seemed less pleased than Carole. I left a short while later. That evening I heard they were to be married. C arole kissed me good-by. A lingering, moist-lipped bussing that raised my blood temperature. I would have been flattered, except that nearly everyone who had come to see them off received much the same. I felt vaguely disquieted. Carole was a warm-blooded woman, but such enthusiasm bordered on bad taste. Which was not like her. The next morning near pandemonium broke out on the base. I met Rauen coming from the laboratories. "Damn him. Damn him," he was muttering. "What's the trouble?" I asked. He motioned brusquely for me to come along. I had to stretch my legs to keep up with him. In his office Rauen put in an impatient call to the State Department. As he talked I learned quickly the reason for my disquiet earlier. My mind seemed divided into two parts as I listened to the conversation; one part taking in what was being said, the other contemplating with an almost aghast disbelief the implications of what I was hearing. "Could be a hundred, or a thousand, people infected by this time," the first portion of my mind was registering disconnected words and phrases as Rauen talked. "Two means of transmission... a bodily takeover, such as Scanlon's... infection by body fluid transmission... a simple handshake... or a kiss." A kiss! The ground beneath my feet seemed to move a bit. Carole had done it to dozens of us. To me. To me! All very probably under Kasper's direction and with his connivance. I had the sick realization that it was already too late to repair the disaster. By now Carole and Kasper, with deliberate malice, had probably infected many others. With a kiss, or a moist handshake. And each victim became a carrier. To check the spread of the contagion would be impossible. Kasper would pass into history -- if mankind still had a future -- as the world's most infamous traitor. "You what?" I was brought back from my grim reflections by the change in Rauen's tone. After a minute he hung up and turned toward me. "They've succeeded in translating some writing they found in the spaceship," he said quietly. "A man is on the way now to give us what they found." The man from the Capitol was tall and stooped, with hornrimmed glasses and a flat-toned voice. "The translation became a simple matter," he said, "once we discovered a paper that I can best describe as a 'Rosetta, stone,' prepared by the alien authorities to aid us. I'll read you a bit from the beginning." H is gaze went to the paper on the desk in front of him: "Greetings. May you receive our heroic envoy with the deep compassion and affection with which we bid him farewell. His journey will encompass many long, long i years. So long that he would not live to complete the journey, except that he will keep his body in semi-catatonic stasis through the use of drugs. Our souls' proud sorrow will accompany him as we envision his long periods of sedation, interrupted only by brief intervals of halfconscious reality, as he performs his duties, each time seeing himself a bit older. Observing his muscles growing flaccid, his tissues losing their elasticity, perhaps even his mind becoming senile. We dan only hope he will retain sufficient mental vitality to manage a safe entry onto your world. Though even that should not matter greatly: His remaining time of life will be short -- and even in death he should be able to complete his momentous mission. We pray for him, I and he will remain forever in our hearts." The Government man looked up. "Here we have a quotation much like, 'Greater love has no man than that he give his life for another.' " , He removed his glasses. "As you have observed, they favor a quite flowery discourse. The next portion covers considerable space. To summarize, it seems they discovered that our world possesses intelligent life, probably through the use of instruments more sophisticated than our own, but we were too far away for them to communicate." He returned his glasses to reading position. "Here are the last few paragraphs," he said. " Many eorns ago another benevolent race, on another world, learned of our existence. To us they sent the Messos." He paused again. "The Messos is the organism we think of as a symbiote," he explained. He continued: "It cured our illnesses and ' aberrations , mental and physical, and thus initiated the splendor of our present culture. In gratitude we resolved to do as much for any intelligent races we might discover. "And so, from us to you, the gift. " The Messos!" The Government man's cough as he finished reading was the only sound in the room for several minutes. From the side of my eye I caught the motion of the man next to me flexing one hand slowly, as he searched tentatively, wonderingly, for the gift within him. Information on the moon-and-space program and its scientific byproducts -- and an adventure into speculation... This book Is a "must" for anyone associated with, or Interested in, the space program. Written by Nell P. Ruzlc, editor and publisher of Industrial Research magazine, the book presents a lucid case for the exploration and exploitation of our natural satellite. It considers such areas as: research In the lunar vacuum; manufacturing operations on the moon; mining the surface of the moon; observing and probing the universe from the moon; using the moon as a base In the search for life beyond earth; and stimulating the economy through technological transfer. (Detach and mail) Send copies of 'The Case for Going to the Moon" at # for a single copy or # for two or more copies.   Check enclosed. Q Bill me. name address city state zip code rief Essay: It's been two and a half years since I began expatiating on books in terms of money. The idea has been to serve primarily not as a critic, or even a reviewer, but as an investment counsellor. It would be hard to recommend investments in stories -- especially in bad but nevertheless rewarding ones -- without assuming some of the language of the critic. It would be impossible to do it without occasionally sounding like a reviewer. Consequently, I've been mistaken for both of the latter many times, and very rarely recognized as the former. Okay. Mutatis mutandis, like they say, which means if you can't lick 'em, that's your clue you'll join 'em. Over the next few columns, you will see some changes made. Zip your pockets, unstick your holster flaps, and let's go ravaging. Poul Anderson's Ensign Flandry, Chilton (#), is a peculiar book, full of good things, but a little shallow, and annoying if one wants it to be about the young Dominic Flandry. I think Anderson is now finding out what it feels like to be a C. S. Forester. Horatio Hornblower, you may recall, actually began as the captain of H.M.S. frigate Lydia, but the press of popularity produced such subsequent works as Lieutenant Hornblower, Midshipman Hornblower, and, for all God knows, an aborted draft of Baby Hornblower and the Puddle Pirates. Ensign Dominic Flandry is here made a great deal like Midshipman Hernblower, which is bad to begin with. Hornblower was obviously a callow and tormented little boy until very late in life. Dominic Flandry could have sprung from no union less than that of Diana the Huntress and David Niven, with all the early personality advantages one would derive from such a fortune. Which is to say that this young Dominic Flandry, who fights the Seatrolls and the Merseians on behalf of the Terran Empire and the Tigeries of Starkad, must be some other Dominic Flandry, not the one whose adventures as a man full-grown were detailed in the two # books, Agent oi the Terran Empire and Flandry oi Terra. Once we accept that orientation, this is an enjoyable book; a, to coin a phrase, rattling good yarn of interstellar intrique, science, adventure, sex and compassion for the human condition -- and for the non-human creatures who share that condition. The plot does not require summarizing here, and would suffer from it; among the things that I particularly enjoyed in this book were all descriptions and narrative events having to do with the Tigeries; the description of life among the Seatrolls -- to the point where I felt these were sadly skimpy -- and the minor but important character of Dwyr the Hook. Among the things that shook me was Flandry's remark to Persis d'lo upon the occasion of their first liaison. It is the only trace in the entire volume of what the real young Dominic Flandry might have said, and later looked back on with rue. Earthblood, the recent If serial by Keith Laumer and Rosel George Brown (Doubleday, #) is a most amazing book. First of all, it's a rather unlikely collaboration, until you stop to think of the precedent set by E. E. Smith and Lee Hawkins Garbey. Second, it reads more like a combined effort of Robert Heinlein and L. Ron Hubbard than anything else that ever walked the bookstores in the quiet hours of the night. Consider the plot: A human embryo of mysterious origin is purchased by two outcast halfcastes on a pauper world in the days well after the defeat of the Terran interstellar empire. Earth is a legend and space swarms with mutants and crossbreeds, the raggle-taggle of a hundred races loosely divided into Gooks -- peoples with some scabrous claim tohuman blood -- and Geeks, those with none. The em bryo grows into Roan Cornay, the only pure-strain Terrie ever seen by any of the beings with which he comes in contact; a figure of such exotic freakishness that it's only a matter of time until he finds a place for himself in an interstellar zoocarnival. Ever in search of his heritage and the legend of lost Terran grandeur, he loves, befriends and loses scores of fascinating beings until finally he penetrates through space to old Earth, and there, as a result of his singleminded strength and the dream he arouses in the hearts of men, sets Earth back on the paths of glory. So far, we have Heinlein. Consider now, the cast of characters: Stellaraire, the crossbred carnival dancer; sterile, beautiful, commercial. She, captivated by the resourceful, deadly, handsome, red-haired Roan, casts her lot with him, tends his wounds, teaches him what love is, is rescued by him from the foul clutches of slimy non-humans, and ultimately dies when the zoo ship is bombarded by the cutthroat Captain Henry Dread. Consider Henry Dread, human spaceship commander, ostensible pirate and freebooter, actually Commander Dread of the Imperial Terran Navy. Dread's mission is to forage and finance, and to recruit Terries wherever he can find them; this against the day when the I. T. N. can once more rise, and, coalescing from the scattered detachments left abandoned on the galactic rim five thousand years earlier, return to Sol. There it will break the Niss blockade which for fifty centuries has held Earth captive and thus created the universal stalemate. Consider the stalemate, in which the other races and the remains of Man among the stars have found no common purpose and no peace. Instead, they brawl and struggle back and forth against each other, treating the entire galaxy approximately the same way that the natives of Marrakesch treat Marrakesch. Consider Iron Robert, the silicoid being whom Roan and Stellaraire nurse from his gladiatorial combat with the fearsome chinazell, when the carnival owner and even Iron Robert himself lie in the dust and die. Consider Iron Robert's undying gratitude, and the manner in which ultimately he gives his life so that Roan may live, and escape Henry Dread's exploding spacecraft, after Roan has shot Commander Dread -- who not too long ago had sworn in Roan as Lieutenant Cornay of the I. T. N. And on, and on. Consider the faithful Askor and Sidis, the Gooks who follow Roan through all the incredible adventures along the long trail back to Earth and the degenerate aristocracy of Earth. Consider how they weep for each other when they are hurt. Consider the devotion of Sidis, who lops off his own left hand for Roan's sake. If that isn't Hubbard, who is it? Laumer? Rosie Brown? Here is, friends, an Epic of the Spaceways if you ever saw one; a story to make one dream of Planet Stories. I used to think pastiche was something that occurred when a librarian sneezed. But, boys, this is the real stuff -- the good old stuff -- and I marvel, and I'm grateful, that someone has found the recipe for it again. Go get 'em, gang! Encore! More gore! Less and less do I pick up each new Avram Davidson book with the hope that it will be even better than his Masters of The Maze. His latest, The Enemy of My Enemy, (Berkley) , begins well; in that beginning, it sounds like yet another excellent example of adventure writing. Jerred Northi, thief of Pemath Old Port, is a grade A swinger, a Francois Villon. So what happens? So he gets a new body, and goes to live among the upper classes, where he becomes Hamlet. Not Bill Shakespeare, roisterer of the Mermaid, master craftsman qualified to look the whole world in the eye and well aware of it, but Hamlet. And when Ophelia dies offstage, he goes "Aw, shucks -- well, I should have known nothing good would come of it, sigh." Hooey. During the last half of this book, which begins to read like first draft very soon after the ten thousand words that brought in the contract, Davidson is not only letting many crucial events occur offstage, he is also jumping completely over obligatory scenes which he apparently found too boring to write. Ultimately, he even stops weaving words and background matter with his normally insuperable skill. Empty work by such as Davidson is at least as grindingly dull as work by empty people, and it grieves the heart sore. I don't like reaching that kind of conclusion. Even less do I like writing it down. But there are some writers whose bad books you will read all the way through, because their names are associated with so much admiration and remembered pleasure. Then when you talk about the experience, a certain kind of outrage at the fickle nature of the muse conditions your choice of words. Clifford Simak, for another instance; re. Why Call Them Back From Heaven?, (Doubleday,  # . # ). Clifford Simak's stories like as not brought tears to my eyes in the days when I was a reader of sf -- and cried from love rather than envy. After I began doing it for money, they often made me consider that I would never learn half of what this man knows about the short story. Now it's apparently time to realize that, except for the case of Time and Again, (which as Time Quarry did more to give this magazine a roaring start than some of the short stories that ran concurrent with its installments), Simak's strengths as a short story writer often expose weaknesses in what he does as a novelist. It's only in a few scenes that this book lives. The plot -- a simpleminded chase -- occurs in a poorly-realized extrapolation of a world in which the object of tally injured people lying stored in frozen sleep. Despite this promising background, Simak has done nothing real; the corporation which has taken over the world, and is hunting the hero, uses it for an excuse. It acts like an overgrown advertising or insurance agency, like a monstrous overgrowth of the legal profession, or like any of the other corporate villains of any of a score of sf novels. A man on the inside of the power structure gets kicked out and hunted, for reasons he does not quite grasp, and despite his general belief in the mouth-noises the corporation makes to the world. Only when his fugitive is in contact with the world most real to his writer -- the Wisconsin Minnesota countryside -- is Simak writing anything. And he's not writing anything he hasn't written before. The rest of the time, while he's consciously at work on his novel, he's promulgating hooey, and not as well as some others can do by instinct. Yes, Virginia, there is a double standard. When an established working sf writer produces a book, I do read it differently from the way I read something that's been brought in from "outside" -- that is, originates from a byline I don't recognize either as a previous contributor to the sf magazines or as a former active fan. The reason I'm this way is because I think most readers of these pages are the same. (The real reason I'm this way is because I don't believe any outsider knows what to do with science fiction; most of them use it the way slobs eat spaghetti, cutting it into bite-size pieces). The Scorpions by Robert Kelly, (Doubleday, #), probably doesn't belong on Doubleday's science-fiction list at all, which is not to say it doesn't belong in this review column, because it is science fiction. But it would have done much better on a major publisher's general list, where it would have been properly received as a specimen of the anti-novel of manners. The science-fiction premise is kind of cute; a neurotic society woman partially convinces her manneristic society psychiatrist that there really is a race of ultraviolet people. This assertion is backed up by a few bits of physical evidence: Mostly, a series of cryptically worded cards sent to the psychiatrist by something called the Order, culminating in a cryptic invitation to the Order's convention -- make that, perhaps, confabulation -- in Fort Lauderdale, Florida. The world in which this very nearly unnamed psychiatrist lives is the superstitious modern world of the mobile rich. Kelly's portrait of what goes on in these minds -- the quirky belief in asj trology as a mystique, the immense storehouse of thumb-rule ways to behave, so fully packed as to make the smooth flow of performance seem almost instinctive -- these, together with the speech and action patterns of this sort of person, are beautifully pictured. If we consider that he is contributing to the general body of science fiction, then the most important thing Kelly is contributing is genuine goods in an area where we poor middle-class yahoos normally fail. Most sciencefiction writers describe the very rich and those who service them exactly as if they'd been studying Lord Plushbottom in the Chicago Tribune. This previous deficiency in the field is understandable. The very rich -- the born very rich -- know how to make themselves inaccessible, and how to act upon the world along their own channels. Furthermore, because they know this is the way tire world really works, it's very easy for them, (and even more easy for those who in servicing them have grown nouveau riche, and nouveau engage), to suspect intelligent purpose from very skimpy patterns of clues indeed. This atmosphere -- this atmosphere of intrigue, excitement and resource-testing in an atmosphere of infinite resource -- is the greatest charm of this book. Kelly, a career intellectual publishing his first novel, has done an immensely skillful job of superimposing the possible intrigues and potential menaces of the "Scorpion people" on this real and rather rare background. Because his protagonist sees patterns where you and I would see ' nearly nothing, and acts purposefully where you and I would still be wondering what the hell was coming off -- if anything at all were coming off -- we are carried along very nicely, and subtly, while Kelly piles into this wordage a great deal of arcane jazz about astrology, memorized scholarship and all those other articles of virtu. Scattered throughout the book are tags of philosophical expression in a variety of languages, which all bear on the protagonist's problem as he wends his way southward in Kelvin, an automatic Rolls Royce offering all the comforts of a womb that's been to finishing school. This pilgrimage becomes reminiscent of the compulsive wonderings of J. G. Ballard's characters, just as the string of clues whereby the hero is ultimately attracted to his destruction, at the hands of the ur-teenybod, is extremely reminiscent of Father Brown (the jacket copy says Sherlock Holmes, but Kelly is is much smarter than to use that). We never do find out for sure just what it is that the protagonist finally finds as he pursues his journey to its end, at the accelerating cost of his most precious self-protective mannerisms. He is definitely being lured, stripped and at last rebuilt -- perhaps being obliterated. Whether he is being lured by ultraviolet people or the perfectly visible and rational inhabitants of the unknown island, Eos, we don't know. But this book does describe, in cunning detail, how a race of ultrahuman beings could prey with complete effectiveness on the only kind of human being effectively invulnerable to the gross forms of attack. Oversimplifying it, the hero's impregnability rests on the schooling he has given his self. Unfortunately, the closer he gets to the end of the book, the less of his personality he has, and so, seemingly, the less the writer's ability to continue wrapping his reader in the very stuff of the only dream of Heaven and hell that you and I can really believe in. A complete short novel of the Berserkers by Fred Saberhagen Complete in the May Worlds of Tomorrow -- on sale now! won't run off with your books if you put inside the front cover of each book... a gummed bookplate with your name printed on it! No. CF-# by Emsli No. CF-# by Emsli No. CM-# by Cullen Rapp The umpteenth corollary of Finagle's General Law of Dynamic Negatives says: "No books are ever lost by loaning except ones you particularly want to keep." # for #: #, #; #, # with owner's name imprinted All Postpaid. Add state sales tax, it any. No. CX-# by Lynd Ward The designs shown above are the only ones we offer! four Subscription is Your Private Window On the stars in our galaxy The only thing we know about tomorrow is that it has its roots today. And out of the fantastic facts of today's scientific wonders Galaxy's all-star lineup of contributors weave stories that are sometimes wry, sometimes terrifying -- but always a delight to read. Would you like to join us, next issue and every issue thereafter for years to come, on th is fascinating exploration of the fears and foibles of tomorrow? All it takes is a check, a stamp and a minute of your time. (If you prefer not to tear the coupon out of your magazine, just give us the information requested on a plain piece of paper.) From then on the mails will bring Galaxy to your door, with the best stories being written by the best science-fiction writers of all time. Here are some of the famous stories that appeared in Galaxy in its first fifteen years. Will the next fifteen years be as good? Frankly, we don't think so. We think they'll be better!  Galaxy Publishing Corp.  '#I Hudson Street New York, N.Y. #  Yes, start my subscription to Galaxy right away, I enclose   my check or money order for # # issues for # # # issues for #    Name  Y . Address   City  State Zip Code... U.S, only. Add #c per issue foreign postage  Please check whether  new or  renewal. Baby is Three Theodor Sturgeon The Ballad of Lost C'Meli Cordwainer Smith The Big Time Fritz Leiber The Caves of Steel Isaac Asimov Day After Doomsday Pool Anderson The Demolished Man Alfred Bester Do I Wake or Dream? Frank Herbert The Dragon Masters Jack Vance The Fireman (Farenhest # Ray Bradbury Gravy Planet ( The Space Merchants) Pohl  Kornbluth Here Gather the Stars (Way Station ) Clifford D. Simak Home from the Shore Gordon R. Dickson Hot Planet Hal Clement King of the City Keith Laumer Mind swap Robert Sheckley Med Ship Man Murray Leinster The Men in the Walls The Old Die Rich H. L. Gold The Puppet Masters Robert A. Heinlein Surface Tension Janies Blish The Visitor at the Zoo Damon Knight Wind between the Worlds Lester del Rey galaxy OCTOBER I # IFfJTANNIVERSARY ISSITr SMITH  ZELAZNY  gold  pohl K galaxy #Q we celebrate with a novelette and anniversary appearances by various i other notables, including (his #th anniversary in science fiction) j (representing his #th anniversary) and a portfolio of fashions of the future from the with text by ( his # th science-fiction anniversary) your Subscription Is Your Private Window On the stars in our galaxy The only thing we know about tomorrow is that it has its roots today. And out of the fantastic facts of today's scientific wonders Galaxy's all-star lineup of contributors weave stories that are sometimes wry, sometimes terrifying -- but always a delight to read. Would you like to join us, next issue and every issue thereafter for years to come, on this fascinating exploration of the fears and foibles of tomorrow? All it takes is a check, a stamp and a minute of your time. (If you prefer not to tear the coupon out of your magazine, just give us the information requested on a plain piece of paper.) From then on the mails will bring Galaxy to your door, with the best stories being written by the best science-fiction writers of all time. Here are some of the famous stories that appeared in Galaxy in its first fifteen years. Will the next fifteen years be as good? Frankly, we don't think so. We think they'll be better! Galaxy Publishing Corp. " #I Hudson Street New York, N.Y. #  Yes, start my subscription to Galaxy right away. I enclose  " my check or money order for:   # issues for # Q # issues for #  Name .  Address 'City  State Zip Code U.S. only. Add #c per issue foreign postage.  w Please check whether Q new or # renewal.  Baby Is Three Theodore Sturgeon The Ballad of Lost C'Mell Cordwainer Smith The Big Time Fritz Leiber The Caves of Steel Isaac Asimov Day After Doomsday Pool Anderson The Demolished Man Alfred Bester Do  Wake or Dream? Frank Herbert The Dragon Masters Jack Vance The Fireman (Farenheit #) Ray Bradbury Gravy Planet (The Space Merchants ) Pohl  Kornbluth Here Gather the Stars (Way Station ) Clifford D. Simak Home from the Shore Gordon R. Dickson Hot Planet Hal Clement King of the City Keith Laumer Mindswap Robert Sheckley Med Ship Man Murray Leinster The Men in the Walls The Old Die Rich H. L. Gold The Puppet Masters Robert A. Heiniein Surface Tension James Blish The Visitor at the Zoo Damon Knight Wind between the Worlds Lester del Rey Galaxy Galaxy is published in French, German, Italian, Japanese and Spanish. The U. S. Edition Is published In Braille and Living Tape. October, #  Vol. #, No. I by Roger Zelazny by H. L. Gold by George O. Smith Editor Science Editor Associate Editor Publisher Advertising Circulation Director by Poul Anderson Commentary by Frederik Pohl by Willy Ley by Frederik Pohl by Algis Budrys bi-monthly by Galaxy Publishing Corporation. Main offices: #I Hudson Street, New York, N.Y. #. #o per copy Subscription: (# copies) # In the United States, Canada, Mexico, South and Central America and U. S. Possessions. Elsewhere #. Second-class postage paid at New York, N.Y. and at additional mailing offices. Copyright New York # by Galaxy Publishing Corporation, Robert M. Guinn, President. AM rights including translations reserved. All material submitted must be accompanied by self-addressed stamped envelopes. The publisher assumes no responsibility for unsolicited material. All stories printed in this magazine are fiction and any similarity between characters and actual persons Is coincidental. Printed in the U.S.A. By The Guinn Co., Inc. N. Y. Title Reg. U. S. Pat, Off.  s you may have noted by the cover of this issue, we celebrate our thirtieth anniversary in science fiction this month. That first sale wasn't a story; it was a poem (and we would take it as a personal favor if no one ever looked it up); and calling this the thirtieth anniversary is at least approximately true. That is, the thing was published in October, #, all right. But it was written in #... accepted in #... and paid for in #, because that was how things were in the science-fiction field in those days. It seems to us that those days were quite a long time ago. No television to sell us what we don't need. No nuclear weapons to keep us looking over our shoulders. No human beings in space; We used to correspond (with other science-fiction fans, of course) in England, and a one-up thing to do was to time one's letter-writing so as to catch a fast Cunarder or the almost-asfast Normandie; with luck, those thirty-knot liners could get a letter to its recipient across the ocean in five days. (Now we have five hundred and fifty knot aircraft, of course -- and with luck we can get a letter across in four days. One other thing that was very different in those days was that people didn't ask us (as they do now; all the time, they do it) how in the world we were going to keep on writing science fiction, now that science itself had made so much of it come true. Au contraire, as the French say. If the non-sf addicts ever noticed us at all, it was primarily to tell us how crazy we were, to be writing about things which could never ever come true, like the aforementioned TV, atomic weapons, space travel, et al. So how do we keep on writing science fiction? Why, we just write about the things that haven't happened yet. And, as you will see from an examination of this magazine, that gives us plenty of scope, for a long time with D)oubleday Science Fiction Harry Harrison. When you've got a movie studio, a script for a Viking epic, a star with the broadest measurements in Hollywood, and a time machine, what could be simpler than taking the whole crew back a thousand years to shoot the picture against a really authentic background? Well, for one thing, the return trip could be simpler. But it couldn't be funnier. # Keith Laumer and Gordon R. Dickson. At age #, Captain Henry wants to retire. He's opened up so many planets and taken so many rejuvenation treatments that he's earned a rest. But powerful Senator Bartholomew won't let him, not with a newly discovered planet to be staked out. So Henry goes, taking Bartholomew's priggish son with him, thereby setting the space stage for a most bizarre "conflict of generations." # A Come ride along Damnation Alley -- hell's own highway, crossing the U.S.A. from coast to coast! by Illustrated by  T'he gull swooped by, seemed  to hover a moment on unmoving wings. Hell Tanner flipped his cigar butt at it and scored a lucky hit. The bird uttered a hoarse cry and beat suddenly at the air. It climbed about fifty feet, and whether it shrieked a second time, he would never know. It was gone. A single gray feather rocked in the violet sky, drifted out over the edge of the cliff and descended, swinging, toward the ocean. Tanner chuckled through his beard, between the steady roar of the wind and the pounding of the surf. Then he took his feet down from the handlebars, kicked up the stand and gunned his bike to life. He took the slope slowly till he came to the trail, then picked up speed and was doing fifty when he hit the highway. He leaned forward and gunned it. He had the road all to hirnself, and he laid on the gas pedal till there was no place left for it to go. He raised his goggles and looked at the world through crud-colored glasses, which was pretty much the way he looked at it without them, too. All the old irons were gone from his jacket, and he missed the swastika, the hammer and sickle and the upright finger, especially. He missed his old emblem, too. Maybe he could pick one up in Tijuana and have sbme broad sew it on and... No. It wouldn't do. All that was dead and gone. It would be a giveaway, and he wouldn't last a day. What he would do was sell the Harley, work his way down the coast, clean and square and see what he could find in the other America. He coasted down one hill and roared up another. He tore through Laguna Beach, Capistrano Beach, San Clemente and San Onofre. He made it down to Oceanside, where he refueled, and he passed on through Carlsbad and all those dead little beaches that fill the shore space before Solana Beach Del Mar. It was outside San Diego that they were waiting for him. H e saw the roadblock and turned. They were not sure how he had managed it that quickly, at that speed. But now he was heading away from them. He heard the gunshots and kept going. Then he heard the sirens. He blew his horn twice in reply and leaned far forward. The Harley leaped ahead, and he wondered whether they were radioing to someone further on up the line. He ran for ten minutes and couldn't shake them. Then fifteen. He topped another hill, and far ahead he saw the second block. He was bottled in. He looked all around him for side roads, saw none. Then he bore a straight course toward the second block. Might as well try to run it. No good! There were cars lined up across the entire road. They were even off the road on the shoulders. He braked at the last possible minute, and when his speed was right he reared up on the back wheel, spun it and headed back toward his pursuers. There were six of them coming toward him, and at his back new siren calls arose. He braked again, pulled to the left, kicked the gas and leaped out of the seat. The bike kept going, and he hit the ground rolling, got to his feet and started running. He heard the screeching of their tires. He heard a crash. Then there were more gunshots, and he kept going. They were aiming over his head, but he didn't know it. They wanted him alive. After fifteen minutes he was backed against a wall of rock, and they were fanned out in front of him, and several had rifles, and they were all pointed in the wrong direction. He dropped the tire iron he held and raised his hands. "You got it, citizens," he said. "Take it away." And they did. They handcuffed him and took him back to the cars. They pushed him into the rear seat of one, and an officer got in on either side of him. Another got into the front beside the driver, and this one held a sawed-off shotgun across his knees. The driver started the engine and put the car into gear, heading back up #. The man with the shotgun turned and stared through bifocals that made his eyes look like hourglasses filled with green sand as he lowered his head. He stared for perhaps ten seconds, then said, "That was a stupid thing to do." T Tell Tanner stared back until the man said, "Very stupid, Tanner." "Oh, I didn't know you were talking to me." "I'm looking at you, son." "And I'm looking at you. Hello, there." Then the driver said, without taking his eyes off the road, "You know, it's too bad we've got to deliver him in good shape -- after the way he smashed up the other car with that damn bike." "He could still have an accident. Fall and crack a couple ribs, say," said the man to Tanner's left. The man to the right didn't say anything, but the man with the shotgun shook his head slowly. "Not unless he tries to escape," he said. "L.A. wants him in good shape. "Why'd you try to skip out, buddy? You might have known we'd pick you up." Tanner shrugged. "Why'd you pick me up? I didn't do anything?" The driver chuckled. "That's why," he said. "You didn't do anything, and there's something you were supposed to do. Remember?" "I don't owe anybody anything. They gave me a pardon and let me go." "You got a lousy memory, kid. You made the nation of California a promise when they turned you loose yesterday. Now you've had more than the twenyfour hours you asked for to settle your affairs. You can tell them 'no' if you want and get your pardon revoked. Nobody's forcing you. Then you can spend the rest of your life making little rocks out of big ones. We couldn't care less. I heard they got somebody else lined up already." "Give me a cigarette," Tanner said. The man on his right lit one and passed it to him. He raised both hands, accepted it. As he smoked, he flicked the ashes onto the floor. They sped along the highway, and when they went through towns or encountered traffic the driver would hit the siren and overhead the red light would begin winking. When this occurred, the sirens of the two other patrol cars that followed behind them would also wail. The driver never touched the brake, all the way up to L.A., and he kept radioing ahead every few minutes. There came a sound like a sonic boom, and a cloud of dust and gravel descended upon them like hail. A tiny crack appeared in the lower right-hand corner of the bullet-proof windshield, and stones the size of marbles bounced on the hood and the roof. The tires made a crunching noise as they passed over the gravel that now lay scattered upon the road surface. The dust hung like a heavy fog, but ten seconds later they had passed out of it. The men in the car leaned forward and stared upward. rip he sky had become purple, ! and black lines crossed it, moving from west to east. These swelled, narrowed, moved from side to side, sometimes merged. The driver had turned on his lights by then. "Could be a bad one coming," said the man with the shotgun. The driver nodded, and, "Looks worse further north, too," he said. A wailing began, high in the air above them, and the dark bands continued to widen. The sound increased in volume, lost its treble quality, became a steady roar. The bands consolidated, and the sky grew dark as a starless, moonless night and the dust fell about them in heavy clouds. Oc:asionally, there sounded a ping as a heavier fragment struck against the car. The driver switched on his country lights, hit the siren again and sped ahead. The roaring and the sound of the siren fought with one another above them, and far to the north a blue aurora began to spread, pulsing. Tanner finished his cigarette, and the man gave him another. They were all smoking by then. "You know, you're lucky we picked you up, boy," said the man to his left. "How'd you like to be pushing your bike through that stuff?" "I'd like it," Tanner said. "You're nuts." "No. I'd make it. It wouldn't be the first time." By the time they reached Los Angeles, the blue aurora filled half the sky, and it was tinged with pink and shot through with smoky, yellow streaks that reached like spider legs into the south. The roar was a deafening, physical thing that beat upon their eardrums and caused their skin to tingle. As they left the car and crossed the parking lot, heading toward the big, pillared building with the frieze across its forehead, they had to shout at one another in order to be heard. "Lucky we got here when we did!" said the man with the shotgun. "Step it up!" Their pace increased as they moved toward the stairway, and, "It could break any minute now!" screamed the driver. II As they had pulled into the lot, the building had had the appearance of a piece of icesculpture, with the shifting lights in the sky playing upon its surfaces and casting cold shadows. Now, though, it seemed as If it were a thing out of wax, ready to melt in an instant's flash of heat. Their faces and the flesh of their hands took on a bloodless, corpse-like appearance. They hurried up the stairs, and a State Patrolman let them in through the small door to the right of the heavy metal double doors that were the main entrance to the building. He locked and chained the door behind them, after snapping open his holster when he saw Tanner. "Which way?" asked the man with the shotgun. "Second floor," said the trooper, nodding toward a stairway to their right. "Go straight back when you get to the top. It's the big office at the end of the hall." "Thanks." The roaring was considerably muffled, and objects achieved an appearance of natural existence once more in the artificial light of the building. They climbed the curving stairway and moved along the corridor that led back into the building. When they reached the final office, the man with the shotgun nodded to his driver. "Knock," he said. A woman opened the door, started to say something, then stopped and nodded when she saw Tanner. She stepped aside and held the door. "This way," she said, and they moved past her into the office, and she pressed a button on her desk and told the voice that said, "Yes, Mrs. Fiske?" : "They're here, with that man, sir." "Send them in." She led the to the dark, paneled door in the back of the room and opened it before them. They entered, and the husky man behind the glass-topped desk leaned backward in his chair and wove his short fingers together in front of his chins and peered over them through eyes just a Shade darker than the gray of his hair. His voice was soft and rasped just slightly. "Have a seat." he said to Tanner, and to the others, "Wait outside." "You know this guy's dangerous, Mister Denton," said the man with the shotgun as Tanner seated himself in a chair situated five feet in front of the desk. Steel shutters covered the room's three windows, and though the men could not see outside they could guess at the possible furies that stalked there as a sound like machine-gun fire suddenly rang through the room. "I know." "Well, he's handcuffed, anyway. Do you want a gun?" "I've got one." "Okay, then. We'll be outside." They left the room. r T"he two men stared at one an# other until the door closed, then the man called Denton said, "Are all your affairs settled now?" and the other shrugged. Then, "What the hell is your first name, really? Even the records show -- " "Hell," said Tanner. "That's my name. I was the seventh kid in our family, and when I was born the nurse held me up and said to my old man, 'What name do you want on the birth certificate?' and I Dad said, 'Hell!' and walked away. So she put it down like that. That's what my brother told me. I never saw my old man to ask if that's how it was. He copped out the same day. Sounds right, though." "So your mother raised all seven of you?" "No. She croaked a couple weeks later, and different relatives took us kids." "I see," said Denton, "You've still got a choice, you know. Do you want to try it or don't you?" "What's your job, anyway?" asked Tanner. "I'm the Secretary of Traffic for the nation of California." "What's that got to do with it?" "I'm coordinating this thing. It could as easily have 'been the Surgeon General or the Postmaster General, but more of it really falls into my area of responsibility. I know the hardware best. I know the odds -- " "What are the odds?" asked Tanner. For the first time, Denton dropped his eyes. "Well, it's risky "Nobody's ever done it before, except for that nut who ran it to bring the news, and he's dead. How can you get odds out of that?" "I know," said Denton slowly. "You're thinking it's a suicide job, and you're probably right. We're sending three cars, with two drivers in each. If any one just makes it close enough, its broadcast signals may serve to guide in a Boston driver. You don't have to go though, you know." "I know. I'm free to spend the rest of my life in prison." "You killed three people. You could have gotten the death penalty." "I didn't, so why talk about it? Look, mister, I don't want to die and I don't want the other bit either." "Drive or don't drive. Take your choice. But remember, if you drive and you make it, all will be forgiven and you can go your own way. The nation of California will even pay for that motorcycle you appropriated and smashed up, not to mention the damage to that police car." "Thanks a lot," and the winds boomed on the other side of the wall, and the steady staccato from the window shields filled the room. CiXTou're a very good driver,"  said Denton, after a time. "You've driven just about every vehicle there is to drive. You've even raced. Back when you were smuggling, you used to make a monthly run to Salt Lake City. There are very few drivers who'll try that, even today." Hell Tanner smiled, remembering something. "... And in the only legitimate job you ever held, you were the only man who'd make the mail run to Albuquerque. There've only been a few others since you were fired." "That wasn't my fault." "You were the best man on the Seattle run, too," Denton continued. "Your supervisor said so...What I'm trying to say is that, f anybody we could pick, you've probably got the best chance of getting through. That's why we've been indulgent with you, tout we can't afford to wait any longer. It's yes or no right now, and you'll leave within the hour if it's yes." Tanner raised his cuffed hands and gestured toward the window. "In all this crap?" he asked. "The cars can take this storm," said Denton. "Man, you're crazy." "People are dying even while we're talking," said Denton. 'l So a few more ain't about to mske that much difference. Can't we wait till tomorrow?" "No! A man gave his life to bring us the news! And we've got to get across the continent as fast as possible now or it won't matter! Storm or no storm, the cars leave now! Your feelings on the matter don't mean a good goddamn in the face of this! All I want out of you, Hell, is one word: Which one will it be?" "I'd like something to eat. I haven't "There's food in the car. What's your answer?" Hell stared at the dark window. "Okay," he said, "I'll run Damnation Alley for you. I won't leave without a piece of paper with some writing on it, though." "I've got it here." Denton opened a drawer and withdrew a heavy cardboard envelope from which he extracted a piece of stationery bearing the Great Seal of the nation of California. He stood and rounded fee desk and handed it to Hell Tanner. Hell studied it for several minutes, then said, "This says that if I make it to Boston I receive a full pardon for every criminal action I've ever committed wifein the nation of California... "That's right." "Does that include ones you might not know about now, if someone should come up with them later?" "That's what it says, Hell -- 'every criminal action.' " "Okay, you're on, fat boy. Get these bracelets off me and show me my car." r T' , he man called Denton moved ' back to his seat on the other side of his desk. "Let me tell you something else, Hell," he said. "If you try to cop out anywhere along fee route, the other drivers have their orders, and they've agreed to follow them. They will open fire on you and burn you into little bitty ashes. Get the picture?" "I get the picture," said Hell. "I take it I'm supposed to da them the same favor?" "That is correct." "Good enough. That might be fun." "I thought you'd like it." "Now, if you'll unhook me, I'll make the scene for you." "Not till I've told you what I think of you," Denton said. "Okay, if you want to waste tame calling me names, while people are dying -- " "Shut up! You don't care about them and you know it! I just want to tell you that I think you are the lowest, most reprehensible human being I have ever encountered. You have killed men and raped women. You once gouged out a man's eyes, just for fun. You've been indicted twice for pushing dope and three times as a pimp. You're a drunk and a degenerate, and I don't think you've had a bath since the day you were born. You and your hoodlums terrorized decent people when they were trying to pull their lives together after the war. You stole from them and you asaulted them, and you extorted money and the necessaries of life with the threat of physical violence. I wish you had died in the Big Raid, that night, like all the rest of them. You are not a human being, except from a biological standpoint. You have a big dead spot somewhere inside you where other people have something that lets them live together in society and be neighbors. The only virtue that you possess -- if you want to call it thatr is that your reflexes may be a little faster, your muscles a little stronger, your eye a bit more wary than the rest of us, so that you can sit behind a wheel and drive through anything that has a way through it. It is for this that the nation of Caliinhumanity if you will use that one virtue to help rather than hurt. I don't approve. I don't want to depend on you, because you're not the type. I'd like to see you die in this thing, and while I hope that somebody makes it through, I hope that it will be somebody else. I hate your bloody guts. You've got your pardon now. The car's ready. Let's go." Denton stood, at a height of about five feet eight inches, and Tanner stood and looked down at him and chuckled. "I'll make it," he said. "If that citizen from Boston made it through and died, I'll make it through and live. I've been as far as the Missus Hip." "You're lying." "No, I ain't either, and if you ever find out that's straight, remember I got this piece of paper in my pocket -- 'every criminal action' and like that. It wasn't easy, and I was lucky, too. But I made it that far and, nobody else you know can say that. So I figure that's about halfway, and I can make the other half if I can get that far." They moved toward the door. "I don't like to say it and mean it," said Denton, "but good luck. Not for your sake, though." "Yeah, I know." Denton opened the door, and, "Turn him loose," he said. "He's driving." The officer with the shotgun handed I it to the man who had given Tanner the cigarettes, and he fished in his pockets for the key. When he found it, he unlocked the cuffs, stepped back, and hung them at his belt; and, "I'll come with you," said Denton. "The motor pool is downstairs." They left the office, and Mrs. Fiske opened her purse and took a rosary into her hands and bowed her head. She prayed for Boston and she prayed for the soul of its departed messenger. She even threw in a couple for Hell Tanner. Ill Tphey descended to the basement, the sub-basement and the sub-sub-basement. When they got there, Tanner saw three cars, ready to go; and he saw five men seated on benches along the wall. One of them he recognized. "Denny," he said, "come here," and he moved forward, and a slim, blond youth who held a crash helmet in his right hand stood and walked toward him. "What the hell are you doing?" he asked him. "I'm second driver in car three." "You've got your own garage and you've kept your nose clean. What's the thought on this?" "Denton offered me fifty grand," said Denny, and Hell turned away his face. "Forget it! It's no good if you're dead!" "I need the money." "Why?" "I want to get married and I can use it." "I thought you were making out okay." "I am, but I'd like to buy a house." "Does your girl know what you've got in mind?" "No." "I didn't think so. Listen, I've got to do it -- it's the only way out for me. You don't have to -- " "That's for me to say." " -- so I'm going to tell you something: You drive out to Pasadena to that place where we used to play when we were kids -- with the rocks and the three big trees -- you know where I mean?" "Yeah, I sure do remember." "Go back of the big tree in the middle, on the side where I carved my initials. Step off seven steps and dig down around four feet. Got that?" "Yeah. What's there?" "That's my legacy, Denny. You'll find one of those old strong boxes, probably all rusted out by now. Bust it open. It'll be full of excelsior, and there'll be a sixinch joint of pipe inside. It's threaded, and there's caps on both ends. There's a little over five grand rolled up inside it, and all the bills are clean." "Why you telling me this?" "Because it's yours now," he said, and hit him in the jaw. When Denny fell, he kicked him in the ribs, three times, before the cops grabbed him and dragged him away. U#'ou fool!" said Denton as they held him. "You crazy, damned fool!" "Uh-uh," said Tanner. "No brother of mine is going to run Damnation Alley while I'm around to stomp him and keep him out of the game. Better find another driver quick, because he's got cracked ribs. Or else let me drive alone." "Then you'll drive alone," said Denton, "because we can't afford to wait around any longer. There's pills in the compartment, to keep you awake, and you'd better use them, because if you fall back they'll bum you up. Remember that." "I won't forget you, mister, if I'm ever back in town. Don't fret about that." "Then you'd better get into car number two and start heading up the ramp. The vehicles are all loaded. The cargo compartment is under the rear seat." "Yeah, I know." "... And if I ever see you again, it'll be too soon. Get out of my sight, scum!" Tanner spat on the floor and turned his back on the Secretary of Traffic. Several cops were giving first aid to his brother, and one had dashed off in search of a doctor. Denton made two teams of the remaining four drivers and assigned them to cars one and three. Tanner climbed into the cab of his own, started the engine and waited. He stared up the ramp and considered what lay ahead. He searched the compartments until he found cigarettes. He lit one and leaned back. The other drivers moved forward and mounted their own heavily shielded vehicles. The radio crackled, crackled, hummed, crackled again, and then a voice came through as he heard the other engines come to life. "Car one -- ready!" came the voice. There was a pause, then, "Car three -- ready!" said a different voice. Tanner lifted the microphone and mashed the button on its side. "Car two ready," he said. "Move out," came the order, and they headed up the ramp. The door rolled upward before them, and they entered the storm. IV I t was nightmare, getting out of L.A. and onto Route #. The waters came down in sheets and rocks the size of baseballs banged against the armor plating of his car. Tanner smoked and turned on the special lights. He wore infrared goggles, and the night and the storm stalked him. The radio crackled, many times, and it seemed that he heard the murmur of a distant voice, but he could never quite make out what it was trying to say. They followed the road for as far as it went, and as their big tires sighed over the rugged terrain that began where the road ended, Tanner took the lead and the others were content to follow. He knew the way; they didn't. He followed the old smugglers' route he'd used to run candy to the Mormons. It was possible that he was the only one left alive that knew it. Possible, but then there was always someone looking for a fast buck. So, in all of L.A., there might be somebody else. The lightning began to fall, not in bolts, but sheets. The car was insulated, but after a time his hair stood on end. He might have seen a giant Gila Monster once, but he couldn't be sure. He kept his fingers away from the fire-control board. He'd save his teeth till menaces were imminent. From the rearview scanners it seemed that one of the cars behind him had discharged a rocket, but he couldn't be sure, since he had lost all radio contact with them immediately upon leaving the building. Waters rushed toward him, splashed about his car. The sky sounded like an artillery range. A boulder the size of a tombstone fell in front of him, and he swerved about it. Red lights flashed across the sky from north to south. In their passing, he detected many black bands going from west to east. It was not an encouraging spectacle. The storm could go on for days. He continued to move forward, skirting a pocket of radiation that had not died in the four years since last he had come this way. They came upon a place where the sands were fused into a glassy sea, and he slowed as he began its passage, peering ahead after the craters and chasms it contained. Three more rockfalls assailed him before the heavens split themselves open and revealed a 'bright blue light, edged with violet. The dark curtains rolled back toward the Poles, and the roaring and the gunfire reports diminished. A lavender glow remained in the north, and a green sun dipped toward the horizon. 'Tphey had ridden it out. He killed the infras, pushed back his goggles and switched on the normal night lamps. The desert would be bad enough, all by itself. Something big and bat-like swooped through the tunnel of his lights and was gone. He ignored its passage. Five minutes later it made a second pass, this time much closer, and he fired a magnesium flare. A black shape, perhaps forty feet across, was illuminated, and he gave it two five-second bursts from the fifty-calibers and it fell to the ground and did not return again. To the squares, this was Damnation Alley. To Hell Tanner, this was still the parking lot. He'd been this way thirty-two times, and so far as he was concerned the Alley started in the place that was once called Colorado. He led, and they followed, and the night wore on like an abrasive. No airplane could make it. Not since the war. None could venture above a couple hundred feet, the place where the winds began. The winds. The mighty winds that circled the globe, tearing off the tops of mountains, Sequoia trees, wrecked buildings, gathering up birds, bats, insects and anything else that moved, up into the dead belt; the winds that swirled about the world, lacing the skies with dark lines of debris, occasionally meeting, merging, clashing, dropping tons of carnage wherever they came together and formed too great a mass. Air transportation was definitely out, to anywhere in the world. For these winds circled, and they never ceased. Not in all the twenty-five years of Tanner's memory had they let up. Tanner pushed ahead, cutting a diagonal by the green sunset. Dust continued to fall about him, great clouds of it, and the sky was violet, then purple once more. Then the sun went down and the night came on, and the stars were very faint points of light somewhere above it all. After a time, the moon rose, and the half-face that it showed that night was the color of a glass of chianti wine held before a candle. He lit another cigarette and began to curse, slowly, softly and without emotion. f  ,; hey threaded their way amid I heaps of rubble: rock, metal, fragments of machinery, the prow of a boat. A snake, as big around as a garbage can and dark green in the cast light, slithered across Tanner's path, and he braked the vehicle as it continued and continued and continued. Perhaps a hundred and twenty feet of snake passed by before Tanner removed his foot from the brake and touched gently upon the gas pedal once again. Glancing at the left-hand screen, which held an infrared version of the view to the left, it seemed that he saw two eyes glowing within the shadow of a heap of girders and masonry. Tanner kept one hand near the fire-control button and did not move it for a distance of several miles. There were no windows in the vehicle, only screens Which reflected views in every direction including straight up and the ground beneath the car. Tanner sat within an illuminated box which shielded him against radiation. The "car" that he drove had eight heavily treaded tires and was thirty-two feet in length. It mounted eight fifty-caliber automatic guns and four grenade throwers. It carried thirty armorpiercing rockets which could be discharged straight ahead or at any elevation up to forty degrees from the plane. Each of the four sides, as well as the roof of the vehicle, housed a flame thrower. Razor-sharp "wings" of tempered steel -- eighteen inches wide at their bases and tapering to points, an inch and a quarter thick where they ridged -- could be moved through a complete hundred-eighty-degree arc along the sides of the car and parallel to the ground, at a height of two feet and eight inches. When standing at a right angle to the body of the vehicle -- eight feet to the rear of the front bumper -- they extended out to a distance of six feet on either side of the car. They could be couched like lances for a charge. They could be held but slightly out from the sides for purposes of slashing whatever was sideswiped. The car was bullet-proof, airconditioned and had its own food locker and sanitation facilities. A long-barreled .# Magnum was held by a clip on the door near the driver's left hand. A #, a .# caliber automatic and six hand grenades occupied the rack immediately above the front seat. But Tanner kept his own counsel, in the form of a long, slim SS dagger inside his right boot. IT e removed his gloves and  wiped his palms on the knees of his denims. The pierced heart that was tattooed on the back of his right hand was red in the light from the dashboard. The knife that went through it was dark blue, and his first name was tattooed in the same color beneath it, one letter on each knuckle, beginning with that at the base of his little finger. He opened and explored the two near compartments but ,tould find no cigars. So he crushed out his cigarette butt on the floor and lit another. The forward screen showed vegetation, and he slowed. He tried using the radio but couldn't tell whether anyone heard him, receiving only static in reply. He slowed, staring ahead and up. He halted once again. He turned his forward lights up to full intensity and studied the situation. A heavy wall of thorn bushes stood before him, reaching to a height of perhaps twelve feet. It swept on to his right and off to his left, vanishing out of sight in both directions. How dense, how deep a pit might be, he could not tell. It had not been there a few years before. He moved forward slowly and activated the flame throwers. In the rearview screen, he could see that the other vehicles had halted a hundred yards behind him and dimmed their lights. He drove till he could go no further, then pressed the button for the forward flame. It shot forth, a tongue of fire, licking fifty feet into the bramble. He held it for five seconds and withdrew it. Then he extended it a second time and backed away quickly as the flames caught. Beginning with a tiny glow, they worked their way upward and spread slowly to the right and the left. Then they grew in size and brightness. As Tanner backed away, he had to dim his screen, for they'd spread fifty feet before he'd backed more than a hundred, and they leapt thirty and forty feet into the air. The blaze widened, to a hundred feet, two, three... As Tanner backed away, he could see a river of fire flowing off into the distance, and the night was bright about him. He watched it burn, until it seemed that he looked upon a molten sea. Then he searched the refrigerator, but there was no beer. He opened a soft drink and sipped it while he watched the burning. After about ten minutes, the air conditioner whined and shook itself to life. Hordes of dark, four-footed creatures, the size of rats or cats, fled from the inferno, their coats smouldering. They flowed by. At one point, they covered his forward screen, and he could hear the scratching of their claws upon the fenders and the roof. He switched off the lights and killed the engine, tossed the empty can into the waste box. He pushed the "Recline" button on the side of the seat, leaned back, and closed his eyes. V T T e was awakened by the blowing of horns. It was still night, and the panel clock showed him that he had slept for a little over three hours. He stretched, sat up, adjusted the seat. The other cars had moved up, and one stood to either side of him. He leaned on his own horn twice and started his engine. He switched on the forward lights and considered the prospect before him as he drew on his gloves. Smoke still rose from the blackened field, and far off to his right there was a glow, as if the fire still continued somewhere in the distance. They were in the place that had once been known as Nevada. He rubbed his eyes and scratched his nose, then blew the horn once and engaged the gears. He moved forward slowly. The bumt-out area seemed fairly level and his tires were thick. He entered the black field, and his screens were immediately obscured by the rush of ashes and smoke which arose on all sides. He continued, hearing the tires crunching through the brittle remains. He set his screens at maximum and switched his headlamps up to full brightness. The vehicles that flanked him dropped back perhaps eighty feet, and he dimmed the screens that reflected the glare of their lights. He released a flare, and as it hung there, burning, cold, white and high, he saw a charred plain that swept on to the edges of his eyes' horizon. He pushed down on the accelerator, and the cars behind him swung far out to the sides to avoid the clouds that he raised. His radio crackled, and he heard a faint voice but could not make out its words. He blew his horn and rolled ahead even faster. The other vehicles kept pace. He drove for an hour and a half before he saw the end of the ash and the beginning of clean sand up ahead. Within five minutes, he was moving across desert once more, and he checked his compass and bore slightly to the west. Cars one and three followed, speeding up to match his new pace, and he drove with one hand and ate a corned beef sandwich. TT#lien morning came, many  ' hours later, he took a pill to keep himself alert and listened to the screaming of the wind. The sun rose up like molten silver to his right, and a third of the sky grew amber and was laced with fine lines like cobwebs. The desert was topaz beneath it, and the brown curtain of dust that hung continuously at his back, pierced only by the eight shafts of the other cars' lights, took on a pinkish tone as the sun grew a bright red corona and the shadows fled into the west. He dimmed his lights as lie passed an orange cactus shaped like a toadstool and perhaps fifty feet in diameter. Giant bats fled south, and far ahead he saw a wide waterfall descending from the heavens. It was gone by the time he reached the damp sand of that place, but a dead shark lay to his left, and there was seaweed, seaweed, seaweed, fishes, driftwood all about. The sky pinked over from east to west and remained that color. He gulped a bottle of ice water and felt it go into his stomach. He passed more cacti, and a pair of coyotes sat at the base of one and watched him drive by. They seemed to be laughing. Their tongues were very red. As the sun brightened, hS dimmed the screen. He smoked, and he found a button that produced music. He swore at the soft, stringy sounds that filled the cabin, but he didn't turn them off. He checked the radiation level outside, and it was only a little above normal. The last time he had passed this way, it had been considerably higher. He passed several wrecked vehicles such as his own. He ran across another plain of silicon, and in the middle was a huge crater Which he skirted. The pinkness in the sky faded and faded and faded, and a bluish tone came to replace it. The dark lines were still there, and occasionally one widened into a black river as it flowed away into the east. At noon, one such river partly eclipsed the sun for a period of eleven minutes. With its departure, there came a brief dust storm, and Tanner turned on the radar and his lights. He knew there was a chasm somewhere ahead, and when he came to it he bore to the left and ran along its edge for close to two miles before it narrowed and vanished. The other vehicles followed, and Tanner took his bearings from the compass once more. The dust had subsided with the brief wind, and even with the screen dimmed Tanner had to don his dark goggles against the glare of reflected sunlight from the faceted field he now negotiated. He passed towering formations Which seemed to be quartz. He had never stopped to investigate them in the past, and he had no desire to do it now. The spectrum danced at their bases, and patches of sudh light occurred for some distance about them. Speeding away from the crater, he came again upon sand, clean, brown, white dun and red. There were more cacti, and huge dunes lay all about him. The sky continued to change, until finally it was as blue as a baby's eyes. Tanner hummed along with the music for a time, and then he saw the Monster. I t was a Gila, bigger than his car, and it moved in fast. It sprang from out the sheltering shade of a valley filled with cacti and it raced toward him, its beaded body bright with many colors beneath the sun, its dark, dark eyes unblinking as it bounded forward on its lizard-fast legs, sable fountains rising behind its upheld tail that was wide as a sail and pointed like a tent. He couldn't use the rockets because it was coming in from the side. He opened up with his fiftycalibers and spread his "wings" and stamped the accelerator to the floor. As it neared, he sent forth a cloud of fire in its direction. By then, the other cars were firing, too. It swung its tail and opened and closed its jaws, and its blood came forth and fell upon the ground. Then a rocket struck it. It turned; it leaped. There came a booming, crunching sound as it fell upon the vehicle identified as car number one and lay there. Tanner hit the brakes, turned, and headed back. Car number three came up beside it and parked. Tanner did the same. He jumped down from the cab and crossed to the smashed car. He had the rifle in his hands and he put six rounds into the creature's head before he approached the car. The door Had come open, and it hung from a single hinge, the bottom one. Inside, Tanner could see the two men sprawled, and there was some blood upon the dashboard and the seat. The other two drivers came up beside him and stared within. Then the shorter of the two crawled inside and listened for the heartbeat and the pulse and felt for breathing. "Mike's dead," he called out, "but Greg's starting to come around." A wet spot that began at the car's rear and spread and continued to spread, and the smell of gasoline filled the air. Tanner took out a cigarette, thought better of it and replaced it in the pack. He could hear the gurgle of the huge gas tanks as they emptied themselves upon the ground. The man who stood at Tanner's side said, "I never saw anything like it... I've seen pictures, but -- I never saw anything like it..." "I have," said Tanner, and then the other driver emerged from the wreck, partly supporting the man he'd referred to as Greg. The man called out, "Greg's all right. He just hit his head on the dash." 'T'he man who stood at Tanner's #side said, "You can take him, Hell. He can back you up when he's feeling better," and Tanner shrugged and turned his back on the scene and lit a cigarette. "I don't think you should do -- " the man began, and Tanner blew smoke in his face. He turned to regard the two approaching men and saw that Greg was dark-eyed and deeply tanned. Part Indian, possibly. His skin seemed smooth, save for a couple pockmarks beneath his right eye, and his cheekbones were high and his hair very dark. He was as big as Tanner, which was six-two, though not quite so heavy. He was dressed in overalls; and hig carriage, now that he had had a few deep breaths of air, became very erect, and he moved with a quick, graceful stride. "We'll have to bury Mike," the short man said. "I hate to lose the time," said his companion, "but -- " and then Tanner flipped his cigarette and threw himself to the ground as it landed in the pool at the rear of the car. There was an explosion, flames, then more explosions. Tanner heard the rockets as they tore off toward the east, inscribing dark furrows in the hot afternoon's air. The ammo for the fifty-calibers exploded, and the hand grenades went off, and Tanner burrowed deeper and deeper into the sand, covering his head and blocking his ears. As soon as things grew quiet, he grabbed for the rifle. But they were already coming at him, and he saw the muzzle of a pistol. He raised his hands slowly and stood. "Why the goddamn hell did you do a stupid tiling like that?" said the other driver, the man who held the pistol. Tanner smiled, and, "Now we don't have to bury him," he said. "Cremation's just as good, and it's already over." "You could have killed us all, if those guns or those rocket launchers had been aimed this wayl" "They weren't. I looked." "The flying metal could've -- Oh... I see. Pick up your damn rifle, buddy, and keep it pointed at the ground. Eject the rounds it's still got in it and put 'em in your pocket." Tanner did this thing while the other talked. "You wanted to kill us all, didn't you? Then you could have cut out and gone your way, like you tried to do yesterday. Isn't that right?" "You said it, mister, not me." "It's true, though. You don't give a good goddamn if everybody in Boston croaks, do you?" "My gun's unloaded now," said Tanner. "Then get back in your bloody buggy and get going! I'll be behind you all the way!" Tanner walked back toward his, car. He heard the others arguing behind him, but he didn't think they'd shoot him. As he was about to climb up into the cab, he saw a shadow out of the comer of his eye and turned quickly. The man named Greg was standing behind him, tall and quiet as a ghost. "Want me to drive awhile?" he asked Tanner, without expression. "No, you rest up. I'm still in good shape. Later on this afternoon, maybe, if you feel up to it." The man nodded and rounded the cab. He entered from the other side and immediately reclined his chair. Tanner slammed his door and started the engine. He heard the air conditioner come to life. "Want to reload this?" he asked. "And put it back on the rack?" And he handed the rifle and the ammo to the other, who had nodded. He drew on his gloves then and said, "There's plenty of soft drinks in the 'frig. Nothing much else, though," and the other nodded again. Then he heard car three start and said, "Might as well roll," and he put it into gear and took his foot off the clutch. VI Fa fter they had driven for about half an hour, the man called Greg said to him, "Is it true what Marlowe said?" "What's a Marlowe?" "He's driving the other car. Were you trying to kill us? Do you really want to skip out?" Hell laughed, then, "That's right," he said. "You named it." "Why?" Hell let it hang there for a minute, then said, "Why shouldn't I? I'm not anxious to die. I'd like to wait a long time before I try that bit." Greg said, "If we don't make it, the population of the continent may be cut in half." "If it's a question of them or me, I'd rather it was them." "I sometimes wonder how people like you happen." "The same way as anybody else, mister, and it's fun for a couple people for awhile, and then the trouble starts." "What did they ever do to you, Hell?" "Nothing. What did they ever do for me? Nothing. Nothing. What do I owe them? The same." "Why'd you stomp your brother back at the Hall?" "Because I didn't want him doing a damfool thing like this and getting himself killed. Cracked ribs he can get over. Death is a more permanent ailment." "That's not what I asked you. I mean, what do you care whether he croaks?" "He's a good kid, that's why. He's got a thing for this chick, though, and he can't see straight." "So what's it to you?" "Like I said, he's my brother and he's a good kid. I like him." "How come?" "Oh, hell! We've been through a lot together, that's all! What are you trying to do? Psychoanalyze me?" "I was just curious, that's all." "So now you know. Talk about something else if you want to talk, okay?" C#'kay. You've been this way before, right?" "That's right." "You been any further east?" "I've been all the way to the Missus Hip." "Do you know a way to get across it?" "I think so. The bridge is still up at Saint Louis." "Why didn't you go across it the last time you were there?" "Are you kidding? The thing's packed with cars full of bones. It wasn't worth the trouble to try and clear it." "Why'd you go that far in the first place?" "Just to see what it was like. I heard all these stories -- " "What was it like?" "A lot of crap. Burnt down towns, big craters, crazy animals, some people -- " "People? People still live there?" "If you want to call them that. They're all wild and screwed up. They wear rags or animal skins or they go naked. They threw rocks at me till I shot a couple. Then they let me alone." "How long ago was that?" "Six -- maybe seven years ago. I was just a kid then." "How come you never told anybody about it?" "I did. A coupla my friends. Nobody else ever asked me. We were going to go out there and grab off a couple of the girls and bring them back, but everybody chickened out." "Wihat would you have done with them?" Tanner shrugged. "I dunno. Sell 'em, I guess." "You guys used to do that, down on the Barbary Coast -- sell people, I mean -- didn't you?" Tanner shrugged again. "Used to," he said, "before the Big Raid." "How'd you manage to live through that? I thought they'd cleaned the whole place out?" "I was doing time," he said. "A.D.W." "What's that?" "Assault with a deadly weapon." "What'd you do after they let you go?" "I let them rehabilitate me. They got me a job running the mail." "Oh yeah, I heard about that. Didn't realize it was you, though. You were supposed to be pretty good -- doing all right and ready for a promotion. Then you kicked your boss around and lost your job. How come?" "He was always riding me about my record and about my old gang down on the Coast. Finally, one day I told him to lay off, and he laughed at me, so I hit him with a chain. Knocked out the bastard's front teeth. I'd do it again." "Too bad." "I was the best driver he had. It was his loss. Nobody else will make the Albuquerque run, not even today. Not unless they really need the money." "Did you like the work, though, while you were doing it?" "Yeah, I like to drive." "You should probably have asked for a transfer when the guy started bugging you." "I know. If it was happening today, that's probably what I'd do. I was mad, though, and I used to get mad a lot faster than I do now. I think I'm smarter these days than I was before." "If you make it on this run and you go home afterwards, you'll probably be able to get your job back. Think you'd take it?" "In the first place," said Tanner, "I don't think we'll make it. And in the second, if we do make it and there's still people around that town, I think I'd rather stay there than go back." reg nodded. " 'Might be smart. You'd be a hero. Nobody'd know much about your record. Somebody'd turn you on to something good." "The hell with heroes," said Tanner. "Me, though, I'll go back if we make it." "Sail 'round Cape Horn?" "That's right." "Might be fun. But why go back?" "I've got an old mother and a mess of brothers and sisters I take care of, and I've got a girl back there." Tanner brightened the screen as the sky began to darken. "What's your mother like?" "Nice old lady. Raised the eight of us. Got arthritis bad now, though." "What was she like when you were a kid?" "She used to work during the day, but she cooked our meals and sometimes brought us candy. She made a lot of our clothes. She used to tell us stories, like about how things were before the war. She played games with us and sometimes she gave us toys." "How about your old man?" Tanner asked him, after awhile. "He drank pretty heavy and he had a lot of jobs, but he never beat us too much. He was all right. He got run over by a car when I was around twelve." "And you take care of everybody now?" "Yeah. I'm the oldest." "What is it that you do?" "I've got your old job. I run the mail to Albuquerque." "Are you kidding?" "No." "I'll be damned! Is Gorman still the supervisor?" "He retired last year, on disability." "I'll be damned! That's funny. Listen, down in Albuquerque do you ever go to a bar called Pedro's?" "I've been there." "Have they still got a little blonde girl plays the piano? Named Margaret?" "No." "Oh." "They've got some guy now. Fat fellow. Wears a big ring on his left hand." Tanner nodded and downshifted as he began the ascent of a steep hill. "How's your head now?" he asked, when they'd reached the top and started down the opposite slope. "Feels pretty good. I took a couple of your aspirins with that soda I had." "Feel up to driving for awhile?" "Sure, I could do that." "Okay, then." Tanner leaned on the horn and braked the car. "Just follow the compass for a hundred miles or so and wake me up. All right?" "Okay. Anything special I should watch out for?" "The snakes. You'll probably see a few. Don't hit them, whatever you do." "Right." They changed seats, and Tanner reclined the one, lit a cigarette, smoked half of it, crushed it out and went to sleep. XT Then Greg awakened him, it ' ' was night. Tanner coughed and drank a mouthful of ice water and crawled back to the latrine. When he emerged, he took the driver's seat and checked the mileage and looked at the compass. He corrected their course and, "We'll be in Salt Lake City before morning," he said, "if we're lucky. -- Did you run into any trouble?" "No, it was pretty easy. I saw some snakes and I let them go by. That was about it." Tanner grunted and engaged the gears. "What was that guy's name that brought the news about the plague?" Tanner asked. "Brady or Brody or something like that," said Greg. "What was it that killed him? He might have brought the plague to L.A., you know." Greg shook his head. "No. His car had been damaged, and he was all broken up -- and he'd been exposed to radiation a lot of the way. They burnt his body and his car, and anybody who'd been anywhere near him got shots of Haffikine." "What's that?" "That's the stuff we're carrying -- Haffikine antiserum. It's the only cure for the plague. Since we had a bout of it around twenty years ago, we've kept it on hand and maintained the facilities for making more in a hurry. Boston never did, and now they're hurting." "Seems kind of silly for the only other nation on the continent -- maybe in the world -- not to take better care of itself, when they knew we'd had a dose of it." Greg shrugged. "Probably, but there it is. Did they give you any shots before they released you?" "Yeah." "That's what it was, then." "I wonder where their driver crossed the Missus Hip? He didn't say, did he?" "He hardly said anything at all. They got most of the story from the letter he carried." "Must have been one hell of a driver, to run the Alley." "Yeah. Nobody's ever done it before, have they?" "Not that I know of." "I'd like to have met the guy." "Me too, at least I guess." "It's a shame we can't radio across country, like in the old days." "Why?" "Then he wouldn't of had to do it, andwe could find out along the way whether it's really worth making the run. They might all be dead by now, you know." "You've got a point there, mister, and in a day or so we'll be to a place where going back will be harder than going ahead." Tanner adjusted the screen as dark shapes passed. "Look at that, will you!" "I don't see anything." "Put on your infras." '""reg did this and stared upward at the screen. Bats. Enormous bats cavorted overhead, swept by in dark clouds. "There must be hundreds of them, maybe thousands... "Guess so. Seems there are more than there used to be when I came this way a few years back. They must be screwing their heads off in Carlsbad." "We never see them in L.A. Maybe they're pretty much harmless." "Last time I was up to Salt Lake, I heard talk that a lot of them were rabid. Some day someone's got to go -- them or us." "You're a cheerful guy to ride with, you know?" Tanner chuckled and lit a cigarette, and, "Why don't you make us some coffee?" he said. "As for the bats, that's something our kids can worry about, if there are any." Greg filled the coffee pot and plugged it into the dashboard. After a time, it began to grumble and hiss. "What the hell's that?" said Tanner, and he hit the brakes. The other car halted, several hundred yards behind his own, and he turned on his microphone and said, "Car three! What's that look like to you?" and waited. He watched them: toweling, tapered tops that spun between the ground and the sky, wobbling from side to side, sweeping back and forth, about a mile ahead. It seemed there were fourteen or fifteen of the things. Now they stood like pillars, now they danced. They bored into the ground and sucked up yellow dust. There was a haze all about them. The stars were dim or absent above or behind them. Greg stared ahead and said, "I've heard of whirlwinds, tornadoes -- big, spinning things. I've never seen one, but that's the way they were described to me." And then the radio crackled, and the muffled voice of the man called Marlowe came through: "Giant dust devils," he said. "Big, rotary sand storms. I think they're sucking stuff up into the dead belt, because I don't see anything coming down -- " "You ever see one before?" "No, but my partner says he did. He says the best thing might be to shoot our anchoring columns and stay put." npanner did not answer immeI " diately. He stared ahead, and the tornadoes seemed to grow larger. "They're coming this way," he finally said. "I'm not about to park here and be a target. I want to be able to maneuver. I'm going ahead through them." "I don't think you should." "Nobody asked you, mister, but if you've got any brains you'll do the same thing." "I've got rockets aimed at your tail, Hell." "You won't fire them -- not for a thing like this, where I could be right and you could be wrong -- and not with Greg in here, too." There was silence within the static, then, "Okay, you win, Hell. Go ahead, and we'll watch. If you make it, we'll follow. If you don't, we'll stay put." "I'll shoot a flare when I get to the other side," Tanner said. "When you see it, you do the same. Okay?" Tanner broke the connection and looked ahead, studying the great black columns, swollen at their tops. There fell a few layers of light from the storm which they supported, and the air was foggy between the blacknesses of their revolving trunks. "Here goes," said Tanner, switching his lights as bright as they would beam. "Strap yourself in, boy," and Greg obeyed him as the vehicle crunched forward. Tanner buckled his own safety belt as they slowly edged ahead. The columns grew and swayed as he advanced, and he could now hear a rushing, singing sound, as of a chorus of the winds. He skirted the first by three hundred yards and continued to the left to avoid the one which stood before him and grew and grew. As he got by it, there was another, and he moved further to the left. Then there was an open area of perhaps a quarter of a mile leading ahead and toward his right. He swiftly sped across it and passed between two of the towers that stood like ebony pillars a hundred yards apart. As he passed them, the wheel was almost tom from his grip, and he seemed to inhabit the center of an eternal thunderclap. He swerved to the right then and skirted another, speeding. Then he saw seven more and cut between two and passed about another. As he did, the one behind him moved rapidly, crossing the path he had just taken. He exhaled heavily and turned to the left. He was surrounded by the final four, and he braked so that he was thrown forward and the straps cut into his shoulder, as two of the whirlwinds shook yiolently and moved in terrible Spurts of speed. One passed before him, and the front end of his car was raised from off the ground. Then he floored the gas pedal and Shot between the final two, and they were all behind him. He continued on for about a quarter for a mile, turned the car about, mounted a small rise and parked. He relased the flare. It hovered, like a dying star, for about half a minute. He lit a cigarette as he stared back, and he waited. He finished the cigarette. Then, "Nothing," he said. "Maybe they couldn't spot it through the storm. Or maybe we couldn't see theirs." "I hope so," said Greg. "How long do you want t# wait?" "Let's have that coffee." A n hour passed, then two. The pillars began to collapse until there were only three of the slimmer ones. They moved off toward the east and were gone from sight. Tanner released another flare, and still there was no response. "We'd better go back and look for them," said Greg. "Okay." And they did. There was nothing there, though, nothing to indicate the fate of car three. Dawn occurred in the east before they had finished with their searching, and Tanner turned die car around, checked the compass, and moved north. "When do you think we'll hit Salt Lake?" Greg asked him, after a long silence. "Maybe two hours." "Were you scared, back when you ran those things?" "No. Afterwards, though, I didn't feel so good." Greg nodded. "You want me to drive again?" "No. I won't be able to sleep if I stop now. We'll take in more gas in Salt Lake, and we can get something to eat while a mechanic checks over the car. Then I'll put us on the right road, and you can take over while I sack out." The sky was purple again and the black bands had widened. Tanner cursed and drove faster. He fired his ventral flame at two bats who decided to survey the car. They fell back, and lie accented the mug of coffee Greg offered him. Hpfae sky was as dark as evening when they pulled into Salt Lake City. John Brady -- that was his name --  had passed that way but days before, and the city was ready for the responding vehicle. Most of its ten thousand inhabitants appeared along the street, and before Hell and Greg had jumped down from the cab after pulling into the first garage they saw, the hood of car number two was opened and three mechanics were peering at the engine. They abandoned the idea of eating in the little diner across the street. Too many people hit them with too many questions as soon as they set foot outside the garage. They retreated and sent someone after eggs, bacon and toast. There was cheering as they rolled forth onto the street and sped away into the east. "Could have used a beer," said Tanner. "Damn it!" And they rushed along beside the remains of what had once been U.S. Route #. Tanner relinquished the driver's seat and stretched out on the passenger side of the cab. The sky continued to darken above them, taking upon it the appearance it had had in L.A. the day before. "Maybe we can outrun it," Greg said. "Hope so." The blue pulse began in the ra. The sky was almost black directly overhead. "Run!" cried Tanner. "Run! Those are hills up ahead! Maybe we can find an overhang or a cave!" But it broke upon them before they reached the hills. First came the hail, then the flak. The big stones followed, and the scanner on the right went dead. The sands blasted them, and they rode beneath a celestial waterfall that caused the engine to sputter and cough. They reached the shelter of the hills, though, and found a place within a rocky valley where the walls jutted steeply forward and broke the main force of the wind sanddustrockwater storm. They sat there as the winds screamed and boomed about them. They smoked and they listened. "We won't make it," said Greg. "You were right. I thought we had a chance. We don't. Everything's against us, even the weather." "We've got a chance," said Tanner. "Maybe not a real good one. But we've been lucky so far. Remember that." Greg spat into the waste container. "Why the sudden optimism? From you?" "I was mad before and shooting off my mouth. Well, I'm still mad --  but I got me a feeling now: I feel lucky. That's all." Greg laughed. "The hell with luck. Look out there," he said. "I see it," said. Tanner. "This buggy is built to take it, and it's doing it. Also, we're only getting about ten per cent of its full strength." "Okay, but , what difference does it make? It could last for a couple days." "So we wait it out." "Wait too long, and even that ten per cent can smash us. Wait too long, and even if it doesn't there'll be no reason left to go ahead. Try driving, though, and it'll flatten us." "It'll take me ten or fifteen minutes to finish that scanner. We've got spare 'eyes.' If the storm lasts more than six hours, we'll start out anyway." "Says who?" "Me." "Why? You're the one who was so hot on saving his own neck. How come all of a sudden you're mine too?" 'T t anner smoked awhile, then said, "I've been thinking," and then he didn't say anything else. "About what?" Greg asked him. "Those folks in Boston," Tanner said. "Maybe it is worth it. I don't know. They never did anything for me. But hell, I like action and I'd hate to see the whole world get dead. I think I'd like to see Boston, too, just to see what it's like. It might even be fun being a hero, just to see what that's like. Don't get me wrong. I don't give a damn about anybody up there. It's just that I don't like the idea of everything being like, the Alley here -- all burnt-out and screwed up and full of crap. When we lost the other car back in those tornadoes, it made me start thinking... I'd hate to see everybody go that way -- everything. I might still cop out if I get a real good chance, but I'm just telling you how I feel now. That's all." Greg looked away and laughed, a little more heartily than usual. "I never suspected you contained such philosophic depths." "Me neither. I'm tired. Tell me about your brothers and sisters, huh?" "Okay." Four hours later when the storm slackened I and the rocks became dust and the rain fog, Tanner replaced the right scanner; and they moved on out, passing later through Rocky Mountain National Park. The dust and the fog combined to limit visibility throughout the day. That evening they skirted the ruin that was Denver, and Tanner took over as they headed toward the place that had once been called Kansas. He drove all night, and in the morning the sky was clearer than it had been in days. He let Greg snore on and sorted through his thoughts while he sipped his coffee. I t was a strange feeling that came over him as' he sat there with his pardon in his pocket and his hands upon the wheel. The dust fumed at his back. The sky was the color of rosebuds, and the dark trails had shrunken once again. He recalled the stories of the days when the missiles came down, burning everything but the northeast and the southwest; the day when the winds arose and the clouds vanished and the sky had lost its blue; the days when the Panama Canal had been shattered and radios had ceased to function; the days when the planes could no longer fly. He regretted this, for he had always wanted to fly, 'high, birdlike, swooping and' soaring. He felt slightly cold, and the screens now seemed to possess a crystal clarity, like pools of tinted water. Somewhere ahead, far, far ahead lay what might be the only other sizeable pocket of humanity that remained on the shoulders of the world. He might be able to save it, if he could reach it in time. He looked about him at the rocks and the sand and the side of a broken garage that had somehow come to occupy the slope of a mountain. It remained within his mind long after he had passed it. Shattered, fallen down, half covered with debris, it took on a stark and monstrous form, like a decaying skull which had once occupied the shoulders of a giant; and he pressed down hard on the accelerator, although it could go no further. He began to tremble. The sky brightened, but he did not touch the screen controls. Why did he have to be the one? He saw a mass of smoke ahead and to the right. As he drew nearer, he saw that it rose from a mountain which had lost its top and now held a nest of fires in its place. He cut to the left, going miles, many miles, out of the way he had intended. Occasionally, the ground shook beneath his wheels. Ashes fell about him, but now the smouldering cone was far to the rear of the right-hand screen. He wondered after the days that had gone before and the few things that he actually knew about them. If he made it through, he decided he'd learn more about history. He threaded his way through painted canyons and forded a shallow river. Nobody had ever asked him to do anything important before, and he hoped that nobody ever would again. Now, though, he was taken by the feeling that he could do it. He wanted to do it. Damnation Alley lay all about him, burning, fuming, shaking, and if he could not run it then half the world would die, and the chances wpuld be doubled that one day all the world would be part of the Alley. His tattoo stood stark on his whitened knuckles, saying "Hell," and he knew that it was true. Greg still slept, the sleep of exhaustion, and Tanner narrowed his eyes and chewed his beard and never touched the brake, not even when he saw the rockslide beginning. He made it by and sighed. That pass was closed to him forever, but he had ishot through without a scratch. His mind was an expanding bubble, its surfaces like die viewscreens, registering everything about him. He felt the flow of the air within the cab and the upward pressure of the pedal upon his foot. His throat seemed dry, but it didn't matter. His eyes felt gooey at their inside corners, but he didn't wipe them. He roared across the pocked plains of Kansas, and he knew now that he had been sucked into the role completely and that he wanted it that way. Damn-his-eyes Denton had been right. It had to be done. He halted when he came to the lip of a chasm and headed north. Thirty miles later it ended, and he turned again to the south. Greg muttered in his sleep. It sounded like a curse. Tanner repeated it softly a couple times and turned toward the east as soon as a level stretch occurred. The sun stood in high heaven, and Tanner felt as though he were drifting bodiless beneath it, above the brown ground flaked with green spikes of growth. He clenched his teeth and his mind went back to Denny, doubtless now in a hospital. Better than being where the others had gone. He hoped the money he'd told him about was still there. Then he felt the ache begin, in the places between his neck and his Shoulders. It spread down into his arms, and he realized how tightly he was gripping the wheel. He blinked and took a deep breath and realized that his eyeballs hurt. He lit a cigarette and it tasted foul, but he kept puffing at it. He drank some water and he dimmed the rear view-screen as the sun fell behind him. Then he heard a sound like a distant rumble of thunder and was fully alert once more. He sat up straight and took his foot off the accelerator. He slowed. He braked and stopped. Then he saw them. He sat there and watched them as they passed, about a half-mile ahead. A monstrous herd of bison crossed before him. It took the better part of an hour before they had passed'. Huge, heavy, dark, heads down, hooves scoring the soil, they ran without slowing until the thunder was great and then rolled off toward the north, diminishing, softening, dying, gone. The screen of their dust still hung before him, and he plunged into it, turning on his lights. He considered taking a pill, decided against it. Greg might be waking soon, he wanted to be able to get some sleep after they'd switched over. He came up beside a highway, and its surface looked pretty good, so he crossed onto it and sped ahead. After a time, he passed a faded, sagging sign that Greg yawned and stretched. He rubbed his eyes with his knuckles and then rubbed his forehead, the right side of which was swollen and dark. "What time is it?" he asked. Tanner gestured toward the clock in the dashboard. "Morning or is it afternoon?" "Afternoon." "My God! I must have slept around fifteen hours!" "That's about right." "You been driving all that time?" "That's right." "You must be done in. You look like hell. Let me just hit the head. I'll take over in a few minutes." "Good idea." Greg crawled toward die rear of the vehicle. After about five minutes, Tanner came upon the outskirts of a dead town. He drove up the main street, and there were rusted-out hulks of cars all along it. Most of die building had fallen in upon themselves, and some of the opened cellars that he saw were filled with scummy water. Skeletons lay about the town square. There were no trees standing above the weeds that grew there. Three telephone poles still stood, one of them leaning forward and trailing wires like a handful of black spaghetti. Several benches were visible within the weeds beside the cracked sidewalks, and a skeleton lay stretched out upon the second one Tanner passed. He found his way barred by a fallen telephone pole, and he detoured around the block. The next street was somewhat better preserved, but all its storefront windows were broken, and a nude mannikin posed fetchingly with her left arm missing from the elbow down. The traffic light at the corner stared blindly as Tanner passed through its intersection. Tanner heard Greg coming forward as he turned at the next corner. "I'll take over now," he said. "I want to get out of this place first," and they both watched in silence for the next fifteen minutes until the dead town was gone from around them. Tanner pulled to a halt then and said, "We're a couple hours away from a place that used to be called Topeka. Wake me if you run into anything hairy." "How did it go while I was asleep? Did you have any trouble?" "No," said Tanner, and he closed his eyes and began to snore. Greg drove away from the sunset, and he ate three ham sandwiches and drank a quart of milk before Topeka. IX PT i anner was awakened by the I firing of the rockets. He rubbed the sleep from his eyes and stared dumbly ahead for almost half a minute. Like gigantic dried leaves, great clouds fell about them. Bats, bats, bats. The air was . filled with bats. Tanner could hear a chittering, squeaking, scratching sound, and the car was buffeted by their dark bodies. "Where are we?" he asked. "Kansas City. The place seems full of them," and Greg released another rocket, which cut a fiery path through the swooping, spinning horde. "Save the rockets. Use the fire," said Tanner, switching the nearest gup; to manual and bringing cross-hairs into focus upon the screen. "Blast 'em in all directions -- for five, six seconds -- then I'll come in." The flame shot forth, orange and cream blossoms of combustion. When they folded, Tanner sighted in the screen and squeezed the trigger. He swung the gun, and they fell. Their charred bodies lay all about him, and he added new ones to the smouldering heaps. "Roll it!" he cried, and the car moved forward, swaying, batbodies crunching beneath its tires. Tanner laced the heavens with gunfire, and when they swooped again he strafed them and fired a flare. In the sudden magnesium glow from overhead, it seemed forms were circling, spiraling down toward them. He switched from gun to gun, and they fell about him like fruit. Then he called out, "Brake, and hit the topside flame!" and Greg did this thing. "Now the sides! Front and rear next!" Bodies were burning all about them, heaped as high as the tiobd, and Greg put the car into low gear when Tanner cried "Forward!" And they pushed their way through the wall of charred flesh. Tanner fired another flare. The bats were still there, but circling higher now. Tanner primed the guns and waited, but they did not attack again in any great number. A few swept about them, and he took pot-shots at them as they passed. Ten minutes later he said, "That's the Missouri River to our left. If we just follow alongside it now, we'll hit Saint Louis." "I know. Do you think it'll be full of bats, too?" "Probably. But if we take our time and arrive with daylight, they shouldn't bother us. Then we can figure a way to get across the Missus Hip." Then their eyes fell upon the rearview screen, where the dark skyline of Kansas City with bats was silhouetted by pale stars and touched by the light of the bloody moon. After a time, Tanner slept once more. He dreamt he was riding his bike, slowly, down the center of a wide street, and 'people lined the sidewalks and began to cheer as he passed. They threw confetti, but by the time it reached him it was garbage, wet and stinking. He stepped on the gas then, but his bike slowed even more and now they were screaming at him. They shouted obscenities. They cried out his name, over and' over, and again. The Harley began to wobble, but his feet seemed to be glued in place In a moment, he knew, he would fall. The bike came to a halt then, and he began to topple over toward the right side. They rushed toward him as he fell, and he knew it was just about all over... He awoke with a jolt and saw the morning spread out before him: a bright coin in the middle of a dark blue tablecloth and a row of glasses along the edge. "That's it," said Greg. "The Missus Hip." Tanner was suddenly very hungry. A fter they had refreshed themselves, they sought the bridge. "I didn't see any of your naked people with spears," said Greg. "Of course, we might have passed their way after dark -- if there are any of them still around." "Good thing, too," said Tanner. "Saved us some ammo." The bridge came into view, sagging and dark save for the places where the sun gilded its cables, and it stretched unbroken across the bright expanse of waters. They moved slowly toward it, threading their way through streets gorged with rubble, detouring When it became completely blocked by the rows of broken machines, fallen walls, sewer-deep abysses in the burst pavement. It took them two hours to travel half a mile, and if was noon before they reached the foot of the bridge, and, "It looks as if Brady might have crossed here," said Greg, eying what appeared to be a cleared passageway amidst the wrecks that filled the span. "How do you think he did it?" "Maybe he had something with him to hoist them and swing them out over the edge. There are some wrecks below, down where the water is shallow." "Were they there last time you passed by?" "I don't know. I wasn't right down here by the bridge. I topped that hill back there," and he gestured at the rearview screen. "Well, from here it looks like we might be able to make it. Let's roll." They moved upward and forward onto the bridge and began their slow passage across the mighty Missus Hip. There were times when the bridge creaked beneath them, sighed, groaned, and they felt it move. The sun began to climb, and still they moved forward, scraping their fenders against the edges of the wrecks, using their wings like plows. They were on the bridge for three hours before its end came into sight through a rift in the junfcstacks. When their wheels finally touched the opposite shore, Greg sat there breathing heavily and then lit a cigarette. "You want to drive awhile, Hell?" "Yeah. Let's switch over." He did, and, "God! I'm bushed!" he said as he sprawled out. Tanner drove forward through the ruins of East Saint Louis, hurrying to clear the town before nightfall. The radiation level began to mount as he advanced, and the streets were cluttered and broken. He checked the inside of the cab for radioactivity, but it was still clean. It took him hours, and as the sun fell at his back he saw the blue aurora begin once more in the north. But the sky stayed clear, filled with its stars, and there were no black lines that he could see. After a long while, a rose-cojored moon appeared and hung before him. He turned on the music, softly, and glanced at Greg. It didn't seem to bother him, so he let it continue. The instrument panel caught his eye. The radiation level was still climbing. Then, in the forward screen, he saw the crater and he stopped. I t must have been over half a mile across, and he couldn't tell its depth. He fired a flare, and in its light he used the telescopic lenses to examine it to the right and to the left. The way seemed smoother to the right, and he turned in that direction and began to negotiate it. The place was hot! So very, very hot! He hurried. And he wondered as he sped, the gauge rising before him: What had it been like on that day, Whenever? That day when a tiny sun had lain upon this spot and fought with, and for a time beaten, the brightness of the other in the sky, before it sank slowly into its sudden burrow? He tried to imagine it, succeeded, then tried to put it out of his mind and couldn't. How do you put out the fires that bum forever? He wished that he knew. There'd been so many places to go then, and he liked to move around. What had it been like in the old days, when a man could just jump on his bike and cut out for a new town whenever he wanted? And nobody emptying buckets of crap on you from out of the sky? He felt cheated, which was not a new feeling for him, but it made him curse even longer than usual. He lit a cigarette when he'd finally rounded the crater, and he smiled for the first time in months as the radiation gauge began to fall once more. Before many miles, he saw tall grasses swaying about him, and not too long after that he began to see trees. Trees short and twisted, at first, but the further he fled from the place of carnage, the taller and straighter they became. They were trees such as he had never seen before -- fifty, sixty feet in height -- and graceful, and gathering stars, there on the plains He was moving along a dean, hard, wide road, and just then he wanted to travel it forever -- to Floridee, of the swamps and Spanish moss and ritrus groves and fine beaches and the Gulf; and up to the cold, rocky Cape, where everything is gray and brown and the waves break below the lighthouses and the salt bums in your nose and there are graveyards where bones have lain for centuries and you can still read the names they bore, chiseled there into the stones above them; down through the nation where they say the grass is blue; then follow the mighty Missus Hip to the place where she spreads and comes and there's the Gulf again, full of little islands where the old boosters stashed their loot; and through the shag-topped mountains he'd heard about: the Smokies, Ozarks, Poconos, Catskills; drive through the forest of Shenandoah; park, and take a boat out over Chesapeake Bay; see the big lakes and the place where the water falls, Niagara. To drive forever along the big road, to see everything, to eat the world. Yes. Maybe it wasn't all Damnation Alley. Some of the legendary places must still be clean, like the countryside about him now. He wanted it with a hunger, with a fire like that which always burned in his loins. He laughed then, just one short, sharp bark, because now it seemed like maybe he could have it. The music played softly, too sweetly perhaps, and it filled him. X Ty morning he was into the place called Indiana and still following the road. He passed farmhouses which seemed in good repair. There could even be people living in them. He longed to investigate, but he didn't dare to stop. Then after an hour, it was all countryside again, and degenerating. The grasses grew shorter, shriveled, were gone. An occasional twisted tree clung to the bare earth. The radiation level began to rise once more. The signs told him he was nearing Indianapolis, which he guessed was a big city that bad received a bomb and was now gone away. Nor was he mistaken. He had to detour far to the south to get around it, backtracking to a place called Martinsville in order to cross over the White River. Then as he headed east once more, his radio crackled and came to Hfe. There was a faint voice, repeating, "Unidentified vehicle, halt!" and he switched all the scanners to telescopic range. Far ahead, on a hilltop, he saw a standing man with binoculars and a walkietalkie. He did not acknowledge receipt of the transmission, but kept driving. He was hitting forty miles an hour along a halfway decent section of roadway, and he gradually increased his speed to fiftyfive, though the protesting of his tires upon the cracked pavement was sufficient to awaken Greg. Tanner stared ahead, ready for an attack, and the radio kept repeating the order, louder now as he neared the hill, and called upon him to acknowledge the message. He touched the brake as he rounded a long curve, and he did not reply to Greg's "What's the matter?" When he saw it there, blocking the way, ready to fire, he acted instantly. The tank filled the road, and its big gun was pointed directly at him. As his eye sought for and found passage around it, his right hand slapped the switches that sent three armor-piercing rockets screaming ahead and his left spun the wheel counter-clockwise and his foot fell heavy on the accelerator. He was half off the road then, bouncing along the ditch at its side, when the tank discharged one fiery belch which missed him and then caved in upon itself and blossomed. There came the sound of rifle fire as he pulled back onto the road on the other side of the tank and sped ahead. Greg launched a single grenade to the right and the left and then hit the fifty calibers. They tore on ahead, and after about a quarter of a mile Tanner picked up his microphone and said, "Sony about that. My brakes don't work," and hung it Up again. There was no response.  s soon as they reached a level plain, commanding a good view in all directions, Tanner halted the vehicle and Greg moved into the driver's seat. "Where do you think they got hold of that armor?" "Who knows?" "And why stop us?" "They didn't know what we were carrying -- and maybe they just wanted the car:" "Blasting, it's a helluva way to get it." "If they can't have it, why should they let us keep it?" "You know just how they think, don't you?" "Yes." "Have a cigarette." Tanner nodded, accepted. "It's been pretty bad, you know?" "I can't argue with that." "... And we've still got a long way to go." "Yeah, so let's get rolling." "You said before that you didn't think we'd make it." "I've revised my opinion. Now I think we will." "After all we've been through?" "After all we've been through." "What more do we have to fight with?" "I don't know ell that yet." "But on the other hand, we know everything there is behind us. We know how to avoid a lot of it now." Tanner nodded. "You tried to cut out once. Now I don't blame you." "You getting scared, Greg?" "I'm no good to my family if I'm dead." "Then why'd you agree to come along?" "I didn't know it would be like this. You had better sense, because you had an idea what it would be like." "I had an idea." "Nobody can blame us if we fail. After all, we've tried." "What about all those people in Boston you made me a speech about?" "They're probably dead by now. The plague isn't a thing that takes its time, you know?" "What about that guy Brady? He died to get us the news." "He tried, and God knows I respect the attempt. But we've already lost four guys. Now should we make it six, just to show that everybody tried?" "Greg, we're a lot closer to Boston than we are to L.A. now. The tanks should have enough fuel in them to get us where we're going, but not to take us back from here." "We can refuel in Salt Lake." "I'm not even sure we could make it back to Salt Lake." "Well, it'll only take a minute to figure it out. For that matter, though, we could take the bikes for the last hundred or so. They use a lot less gas." "And you're the guy was calling me names. You're the citizen was wondering how people like me happen. You asked me what they ever did to me. I told you, too: Nothing. Now maybe I want to do something for them, just because I feel like it. I've been doing a lot of thinking." "You ain't supporting any family, Hell. I've got other people to worry about beside myself. "You've got a nice way of putting things when you want to chicken out. You say I'm not really scared, but I've got my mother and my brothers and sisters to worry about, and I got a chick I'm hot on. That's why I'm backing down. No other reason. "And that's right, too! I don't understand you, Hell! I don't understand you at all! You're the , one who put this idea in my head in the first place!" "So give it back, and let's get moving." TTe saw Greg's hand slither toward the gun on the door, so he flipped his cigarette into his face and managed to hit him once, in the stomach -- a weak, left-handed blow, but it was the beet he could manage from that position. Then Greg threw himself upon him, and he felt himself borne back into his seat. They wrestled, and Greg's fingers clawed their way up his face toward his eyes. Tanner got his arms free above the elbows, seized Greg's head, twisted and shoved with all his strength. Greg hit the dashboard, went stiff, then went slack. Tanner banged his head against it twice more, just to be sure he wasn't faking. Then he pushed him away and moved back into  Vj w m ! #s the driver's seat. He checked all the screens while he caught his breath. There was nothing menacing approaching... He fetched cord from the utility chest and bound Greg's hands behind his back. He tied his ankles together and ran a line from them to his wrists. Then he positioned him in the seat, reclined it part way and tied him in place within it. He put the car into gear and headed toward Ohio. Two hours later Greg began to moan, and Tanner turned the music up to drown him out. Landscape had appeared once more: grass and trees, fields of green, orchards of apples, apples still small and green, white farm houses and brown barns and red barns far removed from the roadway he raced along; rows of com, green and swaying, brown tassels already visible and obviously tended by someone; fences of split timber, green hedges; lofty, star-leafed maples, fresh-looking road signs, a green-shingled steeple from which the sound of a bell came forth. The lines in the sky widened, but the sky itself did not darken, as it usually did before a storm. So he drove on into the afternoon, until he reached the Dayton Abyss. He looked down into the fogshrouded canyon that had caused him to halt. He scanned to the left and the right, decided upon the left and headed north. Again, the radiation level was high. And he hurried, slowing only to skirt the crevices, chasms and canyons that emanated from that dark, deep center. Thick yellow vapors seeped forth from some of these and filled the air before him. At one point they were all about him, like a clinging, sulphurous cloud, and a breeze came and parted them. Involuntarily then, he hit the brake, and the car jerked and halted and Greg moaned once more. He stared at the thing for the few seconds that it was visible, then slowly moved forward again. The sight was not duplicated for the whole of his passage, but it did not easily go from out of his mind, and he could not explain it where he had seen it. Yellow, hanging and grinning, he had seen a crucified skeleton there beside the Abyss. People, he decided. That explains everything.  A, #" hen he left the region of ' ' fogs the sky was still dark. He did not realize for a time that he was in the open once more. It had taken him close to four hours to skirt Dayton, and now as he headed across a blasted heath, going east again, he saw for a moment a tiny piece of the sun, like a sickle, fighting its way ashore on the northern bank of a black river in the sky, and failing. His lights were turned up to their fullest intensity, and as he realized what might follow he looked in every direction for shelter. There was an old barn on a hill, and he raced toward it. One side had caved in, and the doors had fallen down. He edged in, however, and the interior was moist and moldy looking under his lights. He saw a skeleton Which he guessed to be that of a horse within a fallen-down stall. He parked and turned off his lights and waited. Soon the wailing came again and drowned out Greg's occasional moans and mutterings. There came another sound, not hard and heavy like gunfire, as that which he had heard in L.A., but gentle, steady and almost purring. He cracked the door, to hear it better. Nothing assailed him, so he stepped down from the cab and walked back a ways. The radiation level was almost normal, so he didn't bother with his protective suit. He walked back toward the fallen doors and looked outside. He wore the pistol behind his belt. Something gray descended in droplets and the sun fought itself partly free once more. It was rain, pure and simple. He had never seen rain, pure and simple, before. So he lit a cigarette and watched it fall. It came down with only an occasional rumbling and nothing else accompanied it. The sky was still a bluish color beyond the bands of black. It fell all about him. It ran down the frame to his left. A random gust of wind blew some droplets into his face, and he realized that they were water, nothing more. Puddles formed on the ground outside. He tossed a chunk of wood into one and saw it splash and float. From somewhere high up inside Hie foam he heard the sound of birds. He smelled the sick-sweet smell of decaying straw. Off in the shadows to his right he saw a rusted threshing machine. Some feathers drifted down about him, and he caught one in his hand and studied it. Light, dark, fluffy, ribbed. He'd never really looked at a feather before. It worked almost like a zipper, the way the individual branches clung to one another. He let it go, and the wind caught it, and it vanished somewhere toward his back. He looked out once more, and back along his trail. He could probably drive through what was coming down now. But he realized just how tired he was. He found a barrel and sat down on it and lit another cigarette. It had been a good run so far, and he found himself thinking about its last stages. He couldn't trust Greg for awhile yet. Not until they were so far that there could be no turning back. Then they'd need each other so badly that he could turn him loose. He hoped he hadn't scrambled his brains completely. He didn't know what more the alley held. If the storms were less from here on in, however, that would be a big help. TTe sat there for a long while, feeling the cold, moist breezes; and the rainfall lessened after a time, and he went back to the car and started it. Greg was still unconscious, he noted, as he backed out. This might not be good. He took a pill to keep himself alert and he ate some rations as he drove along. The rain continued to come down, but gently. It fell all the way across Ohio, and the sky remained overcast. He crossed into West Virginia at the place called Parkersburg, and then he veered slightly to the north, going by the old Rand McNally he'd been furnished. The gray day went away into black night, and he drove on. There were no more of the dark bats around to trouble him, but he passed several more craters and the radiation gauge rose, and at one point a pack of huge wild dogs pursued him, baying and howling, and they ran along the road and snapped at his tires and barked and yammered and then fell back. There were some tremors beneath his wheels as he passed another mountain and it spewed forth bright clouds to his left and made a kind of thunder. Ashes fell, and he drove through them. A flash flood splashed over him, and the engine sputtered and died, twice; but he started it again each time and pushed on ahead, the waters lapping about his sides. Then he reached higher, drier ground, and riflemen tried to bar his way. He strafed them and hurled a grenade and drove on by. When the darkness went away and the dim moon came up, dark birds circled him and dove down at him, but he ignored them and after a time they, too, were gone. He drove until he felt tired again, and then he ate some more and took another pill. By then he was in Pennsylvania, and he felt that if Greg would only come around he would turn him loose and trust him with the driving. He halted twice to visit the latrine, and he tugged at the golden band in his pierced left ear, and he blew his nose and scratched himself. Then he ate more rations and continued on. He began to ache, in all his muscles, and he wanted to stop and rest, but he was afraid of the things that might come upon him if he did. As he drove through another dead town, the rains started again. Not hard, just a drizzly downpour, coldlooking and sterile -- a brittle, shiny screen. He stopped in the middle of the road before the thing he'd almost driven into, and he stared at it. He'd thought at first that it was more black lines in the sky. He'd halted because they'd seemed to appear too suddenly. It was a spider's web, strands thick as his arm, strung between two leaning buildings. He switched on his forward flame and began to bum it. When the fires died, he saw the approaching shape, coming down from high above. It was a spider, larger than himself, rushing to check the disturbance. He elevated the rocket launchers, took careful aim and pierced it with one white-hot missile. It still hung there in the trembling web and seemed to be kicking. He turned on the flame again, for a full ten seconds, and when it subsided there was an open way before him. He rushed through, wide awake and alert once again, his pains forgotten. He drove as fast as he could, trying to forget the sight. Another mountain smoked, ahead and to his right, but it did not bloom, and few ashes descended as he passed it. He made coffee and drank a cup. After awhile it was morning, and he raced toward it. XI H e was stuck in the mud, somewhere in eastern Pennsylvania, and cursing. Greg was looking very pale. The sun was nearing midheaven. He leaned back and closed his eyes. It was too much. He slept. He awoke and felt worse. There was a banging on the side of the car. His hands moved toward fire-control and wing-control, automatically, and his eyes sought the screens. He saw an old man, and there were two younger men with him. They were armed, but they stood right before the left wing, and he knew he could cut them in half in an instant. He activated the outside speaker and the audio pickup. "What do you want?" he asked, and his voice crackled forth. "You okay?" the old man called. "Not really. You caught me sleeping." "You stuck?" "That's about the size of it." "I got a mule team can maybe get you out. Can't get 'em here before tomorrow morning, though." "Great!" said Tanner. "I'd appreciated it." "Where you from?" "L.A." "What's that?" "Los Angeles. West Coast." There was some murmuring, then, "You're a long way from home, mister." "Don't I know it. -- Look, if you're serious about those mules, I'd appreciate hell out of it. It's an emergency." "What kind of?" "You know about Boston?" "I know it's there." "Well, people are dying up that way, of the plague. I've got drugs here can save them, if I can get through." There were some more murmurs, then, "We'll help you. Boston's pretty important, and we'll get you loose. Want to come back with us?" "Where? And who are you?" "The name's Samuel Potter, and these are my sons, Roderick and Caliban. My farm's about six miles off. You're welcome to spend the night." "It's not that I don't trust you," said Tanner. "It's just that I don't trust anybody, if you know what I mean. I've been shot at too much recently to want to take the chance." "Well, how about if we put up our guns? You're probably able to shoot us from there, ain't you?" "That's right." "So we're taking a chance just help you. We'd stand to lose if the Boston traders stopped coming to Albany. If there's someone else inside, he can cover you." "Wait a minute," said Tanner, and he opened the door. 'T'he old man stuck out his hand, and Tanner took it and shook it, also his sons'. "Is there any kind of doctor around here?" he asked. "In the settlement -- about thirty miles north." "My partner's hurt. I think he needs a doctor." He gestured back, toward the cab. Sam moved forward and peered within. "Why's he all trussed up like that?" "He went off his rocker, and I had to clobber him. I tied him up, to be safe. But now he doesn't look so good." "Then let's whip up a stretcher and get him onto it. You lock up tight then, and my boys'll bring him back to the house. We'll send someone for the Doc. You don't look so good yourself. Bet you'd like a bath and a shave and a clean bed." "I don't feel so good," Tanner said. "Let's make that stretcher quick, before we need two." He sat up on the fender and smoked while the Potter boys cut trees and stripped them. Waves of fatigue washed over him, and he found it hard to keep his eyes open. His feet felt very far away, and his shoulders ached. The cigarette fell from his fingers, and he leaned backward on the hood. Someone was slapping his leg. He forced his eyes open and looked down. "Okay," Potter said. "We cut your partner loose and we got him on the stretcher. Want to lock up and get moving?" Tanner nodded and jumped down. He sank almost up to his boot tops when he hit, but he closed the cab and staggered toward the old man in buckskin. They began walking across country, and after awhile it became mechanical. Samuel Potter kept up a steady line of chatter as he led the way, rifle resting in the crook of his arm. Maybe it was to keep Tanner awake. "It's not too far, son, and it'll be pretty easy going in just a few minutes now. What'd you say your name was anyhow?" "Hell," said Tanner. "Beg pardon?" "Hell. Hell's my name. Hell Tanner." am Potter chuckled. "That's a pretty mean name, mister. If it's okay with you, I'll introduce you to my wife and the youngest as 'Mister Tanner'. All right?" "That's just fine," Tanner gasped, pulling his boots out of the mire with a sucking sound. "We'd sure miss them Boston traders. I hope you make it in time."  "What is it that they do?" "They keep shops in Albany, and twice a year they give a fair -- spring and fall. They carry all sort of things we need -- needles, thread, pepper, kettles, pans, seed, guns and ammo, all kind of things -- and the fairs are pretty good times, too. Most anybody between here and there would help you along. Hope you make it. We'll get you off to a good start again." They reached higher, drier ground. "You mean it's pretty clear sailing after this?" "Well, no. But I'll help you on a map and tell you what to look out for." "I got mine with me," said Tanner, as they topped a hill, and he saw a farm house off in the distance. "That your place?" "Correct. It ain't much further now. Real easy walkin' -- an' you just lean on my shoulder if you get tired." "I can make it," said Tanner. "It's just that I had so many of those pills to keep me awake that I'm starting to feel all the sleep I've been missing. I'll be okay." "You'll get to sleep real soon now. And when you're awake again, we'll go over that map of yours, and you can write in all the places I tell you about." "Good scene," said Tanner, "good scene," and he put his hand on Sam's shoulder then and staggered along beside him, feeling almost drunk and wishing he were. After a hazy eternity he saw the house before him, then the door. The door swung open, and he felt himself falling forward, and that was it. S leep. Blackness, distant voices, more blackness. Wherever he lay, it was soft, and he turned over onto his other side and went away again. When everything finally flowed together into a coherent ball and he opened his eyes, there was light streaming in through the window to his right, falling in rectangles upon the patchwork quilt that covered him. He groaned, stretched, rubbed his eyes and scratched his beard. He surveyed the room carefully: polished wooden floors with handwoven rugs of blue and red and gray scattered about them, a dresser holding a white enamel basin with a few black spots up near its lip where some of the enamel had chipped away, a mirror on the wall behind him and above all that, a spindly looking rocker near the window, a print cushion on its seat, a small table against the other wall with a chair pushed in beneath it, books and paper and pen and ink on the table, a handstitrihed sampler on the wall asking God to Bless, a blue and green print of a waterfall on the other wall. He sat up, discovered he was naked, looked around for his clothing. It was nowhere in sight. As he sat there, deciding whether or not to call out, the door opened, and Sam walked in. He carried Tanner's clothing, clean and neatly folded, over one arm. In his other hand he carried his boots, and they shone like wet midnight. "Heard you stirring around," he said. "How you feeling now?" "A lot better, thanks." "We've got a bath all drawn. Just have to dump in a couple buckets of hot, and it's all yours. I'll have the boys carry it in in a minute, and some soap and towels." Tanner bit his lip, but he didn't want to seem inhospitable to fiis benefactor, so he nodded an# forced a smile then. "That'll be fine." "... And there's a razor and a scissors on the dresser -- whichever you might want." He nodded again. Sam set his clothes down on the rocker and his boots on the floor beside it, then left the room. Soon Roderick and Calibap brought in the tub, spread some sacks and set it upon them. "How you feeling?" one of them asked. (Tanner wasn't sure Which was which. They both seemed graceful as scarecrows, and their mouths were packed full of white teeth.) "Real good," he said. "Bet you're hungry," said the other. "You slep' all afternoon yesterday and all night and most of this morning." "You know it," said Tanner. "How's my partner?" The nearer one shook his head, and, "Still sleeping and sicldy," he said. "The Doc should be here soon. Our kid brother went after him last night." They turned to leave, and the one who had been speaking added, "Soon as you get cleaned up, Ma'll fix you something to eat. Cal and me are going out now to try and get your rig loose. Bad'll tell you about the roads while you eat." "Thanks." "Good morning to you." " 'Morning." They closed the door behind them as they left. 'T'anner got up and moved to the mirror, studied himself. "Well, just this once," he muttered. Then he washed his face and trimmed his beard and cut his hair. Then, gritting his teeth, he lowered himself into the tub, soaped up and scrubbed. The water grew gray and scummy beneath the suds. He splashed out and toweled himself down and dressed. He was starched and crinkly and smelled faintly of disinfectant. He smiled at his darkeyed reflection and lit a cigarette. He combed his hair and studied the stranger. "Damn! I'm beautiful!" he chuckled, and then he opened the door and entered the kitchen. Sam was sitting at the table drinking a cup of coffee, and his wife Who was short and heavy and wore long gray skirts was facing in the other direction, leaning over the stove. She turned, and he saw that her face was large, with bulging red cheeks that dimpled and a little white scar in the middle of her forehead. Her hair was brown, shot through with gray, and pulled back into a knot. She bobbed her head and smiled a "Good morning" at him. " 'Morning," he replied. "I'm afraid I left kind of a mess in the other room." "Don't worry about that," said Sam. "Seat yourself, and we'll have you some breakfast in a minute. The boys told you about your friend?" Tanner nodded. As she placed a cup of coffee in front of Tanner, Sam said, "Wife's name's Susan." "How do," she said. "Hi." "Now, then, I got your map here. Saw it sticking out of your jacket. That's your gun hanging aside the door, too. Anyhows, I've been figuring and I think the best way you could head would be up to Albany and then go along the old Route #, which is in pretty good shape." He spread the map and pointed as he talked. "Now, it won't be all of a picnic," he said, "but it looks like the cleanest and fastest way in -- " "Breakfast," said his wife 'and pushed the map aside to set a plate full of eggs and bacon and sausages in front of Tanner and another one, holding four pieces of toast, next to it. There was marmalade, jam, jelly and butter on the table, and Tanner helped himself to it and sipped the coffee and filled the empty places inside while Sam talked. He told him about the gangs that ran between Boston and Albany on bikes, hijacking anything they could, and that was the reason most cargo went in convoys with shotgun riders aboard. "But you don't have to worry, with that rig of yours, do you?" he asked, and Tanner said, "Hope not," and wolfed down Wore food. He wondered, though, if they were anything like his old pack, and he hoped not, again, for both their sakes. Tanner raised his coffee cup, and he heard a sound outside. nphe door opened, and a boy ran into the kitchen. Tanner figured him as between ten and twelve years of age. An older man followed him, carrying the traditional black bag. "We're here! We're here!" cried the boy, and Sam stood and shook hands with the man, so Tanner figured he should, too. He wiped his mouth and gripped the man's hand and said, "My partner sort of went out of his head. He jumped me, and we had a fight. I shoved him, and he banged his head on the dashboard." The doctor, a darkhaired man, probably in his late forties, wore a dark suit. His face was heavily lined, and his eyes looked tired. He nodded. Sam said, "I'll take you to him," and he led him out through the door at the other end of the kitchen. Tanner reseated himself and picked up the last piece of toast. Susan refilled his coffee cup, and he nodded to her. "My name's Jerry," said the boy, seating himself in his father's abandoned chair. "Is your name, mister, really Hell?" "Hush, you!" said 'his mother. " 'Fraid so," said Tanner. "... And you drove all the way across the country? Through the Alley?" "So far." "What was it like?" "Mean." "What ail'd you see?" "Bats as big as this kitchen -- some of them even bigger -- on the other side of the Missus Hip. Lot of them in Saint Louis." "What'd you do?" "Shot 'em. Burnt 'em. Drove through 'em." "What else you see?" "Gila monsters. Big, technicolor lizards -- the size of a ' bam. Dust Devils -- big circling winds that sucked up one oar. Fire-topped mountains. Real big thorn bushes that we had to burn. Drove through some storms. Drove over places where the ground was like glass. Drove along where the ground was shaking. Drove around big craters, all radioactive." "Wish I could do that some day." "Maybe you will, some day." Tanner finished the food and lit a cigarette and sipped the coffee. "Real good breakfast," he called out. "Best I've eaten in days. Thanks." Susan smiled, then said, "Jerry, don't go an' pester the man." i "No bother, Missus. He's okay." "What's that ring on your hand?" said Jerry. "It looks like a snake." "That's what it is," said Tanner, pulling it off. "If is sterling silver with red glass eyes, and I got it in a place called Tijuana. Here. You keep it." CT couldn't take that," said the boy, and he looked at his mother, his eyes asking if he could. She shook her head from left to right, and Tanner saw it and said, "Your folks were good enough to help me out and get a Doc for my partner and feed me and give me a place to sleep. I'm sure they won't mind if I want to show my appreciation a little bit and give you this ring," and Jerry looked back at his mother, and Tanner nodded and she nodded too. Jerry whistled and jumped up and put it on his finger. "It's too big," he said. "Here, let me mash it a bit for you. These spiral kind'll fit anybody if you squeeze them a little." He squeezed the ring and gave it back to the boy to try on. It was still too big, so he squeezed it again and then it fit. Jerry put it on and began to run from the room. "Wait!" his mother said. "What do you say?" He turned around and said, "Thank you, Hell." "Mister Tanner," she said. "Mister Tanner," the boy repeated, and the door banged behind him. "That was good of you," she said. Tanner shrugged. "He liked it," he said. "Glad I could turn him on with it." He finished his coffee and his cigarette, and she gave him another cup, and he lit another cigarette. After a time, Sam and' the doctor came out of the other room, and' Tanner began wondering where the family had slept the night before. Susan poured them both coffee, and they seated themselves at the table to dnhk it. "Your friend's got a concussion," the doctor said. "I can't really tell how serious his condition is without getting X raS, and there's no way of getting them here. I wouldn't recommend moving him, though." Tanner said, "For how long?" "Maybe a few days, maybe a couple weeks. I've left some medication and told Sam what to do for him. Sam says there's a plague in Boston and you've got to hurry. My advice is that you go on without him. Leave him here with the Potters. He'll be taken care of. He can go up to Albany with them for the Spring Fair and make his way to Boston from there on some commercial carrier. I think he'#I foe all right." Tanner thought about it awhile, then nodded. "Okay," he said, "if that's the way it's got to be." "That's what I recommend." They drank their coffee. 'T'anner regarded his freed vehide, said, "I guess I'll be going, then," and nodded to the Potters. "Thanks," he said, and he unlocked the cab, climbed into it and started the engine. He put it into gear, blew the horn twice and started to move. In the screen, he saw the three men waving. He stamped the accelerator, and they were gone from sight. He sped ahead, and the way was easy. The sky was salmon pink. The earth was brown, and there was much green grass. The bright sun caught the day in a silver net. This part of the country seemed virtually untouched by the chaos that had produced the rest of the Alley. Tanner played music, drove along. He passed two tracks on the road and honked nis horn each time. Once, he received a reply. He drove all that day, arfd it was well into the night when he pulled into Albany. The streets themselves were dark, and only a few lights shone from the buildings. He drew up in front of a flickering red sign that said entered. It was small, and there was jukebox music playing, tunes he'd never heard before, and the lighting was poor, and there was sawdust on the floor. He sat down at the bar and pushed the Magnum way down behind his belt so that it didn't show. Then he took off his jacket, because of the heat in the place, and he threw it on the stool next to Ihim. When the man in the white apron approached, he said, "Give me a shot and a beer and a ham sandwich." The man nodded his bald head and threw a shot glass in front of Tanner, which he then filled. Then he siphoned off a foamcapped mug and hollered over his right shoulder. Tanner tossed off the shot and sipped the beer. After awhile, a white plate bearing a sandwich appeared on the sill across from him. After a longer while, the bartender passed, picked it up, and deposited it in front of him. He wrote something on a green chit and tucked it under the corner of the plate. Tanner bit into the sandwich and washed it down with a mouthful of beer. He studied the people about him and decided they made the same noises as people in any other bar he'd ever been in. The old man to his left looked friendly, so he asked him, "Any news about Boston?" The man's chin quivered between words, and it seemed a natural thing for him. "No news at all. Looks like the merchants will close their shops at the end of the week." "What day is today?" "Tuesday." Tanner finished his sandwich and smoked a cigarette while he drank the rest of his beer. Then he looked at the check, and it said, ".#." He tossed a dollar bill on top Of it and turned to go. T Te had taken two steps when  the bartender called out, "Wait a minute, mister." He turned around. "Yeah?" "What you trying to pull?" "What do you mean?" "What do you call this crap?" "What crap?" The man waved Tanner's dollar at him, and he stepped forward and inspected it. "Nothing wrong I can see. What's giving you a pain?" "That ain't money." "You trying to tell me my money's no good?" "That's what I said. I never seen no bill like that." "Well, look at it real careful. Read that print down there at the bottom of it." The room grew quiet. One man got off his stool and walked forward. He held out his hand and said, "Let me see it, Bill." The bartender passed it to him, and the man's eyes widened. "This is drawn on the Bank of the Nation of California." "Well, that's where I'm from," said Tanner. "I'm sorry, it's no good here," said the bartender. "It's the best I got," said Tanner. "Well, nobody'll make good on it around here. You got any Boston money on you?" "Never been to Boston." "Then how the hell'd you get here?" "Drove." "Don't hand me that line of crap, son. Where'd you steal this?" It was the older man who had spoken. "You going to take my money or ain't you?" said Tanner. "I'm not going to take it," said the bartender. "Then screw you," said Tanner, and he turned and walked toward the door. As always, under such circumstances, he was alert to sounds at his back. When he heard the quick footfall, he turned. It was the man who had inspected the bill that stood before him, his right arm extended. Tanner's right hand held his leather jacket, draped over his right shoulder. He swung it with all his strength, forward and down. It struck the man on the top of his head, and he fell. There came up a murmuring, and several people jumped to their feet and moved toward him. Tanner dragged the gun from his belt and said, "Sorry, folks," and he pointed it, and they stopped. "Now you probably ain't about to believe me," he said, "when I tell you that Boston's been hit by the plague, but it's true all right. Or maybe you will, I don't know. But I don't think you're going to believe that I drove here all the way from the nation of California with a car full of Haffikine antiserum. But that's just as right. You send that bill to the big bank in Boston, and they'll change it for you, all right, and you know it. Now I've got to be going, and don't anybody try to stop me. If you think I've been handing you a line, you take a look at what I drive away in. That's all I've got to say." And he backed out the door and covered it while he mounted the cab. Inside, he gunned the engine to life, turned, and roared away. In the rearview screen he could see the knot of people on the walk before the bar, watching him depart. He laughed, and the appleblossom moon hung dead ahead. A lbany, to Boston. A couple hundred miles. He'd managed the worst of it. The terrors of Damnation Alley lay largely at his back now. Night. It flowed about him. The stars seemed brighter than usual. He'd make it, the night seemed to say. He passed between hills. The road wasn't too bad. It wound between trees and high grasses. He passed a truck coming in his direction and dimmed his lights as it approached. It did the same. It must have been around midnight that he came to the crossroads, and the lights suddenly nailed him from two directions. He was bathed in perhaps thirty beams from the left and as many from the right. He pushed the accelerator to the floor, and he heard engine after engine coming to life somewhere at his back. And he recognized the sounds. They were all of them bikes. They swung onto the road behind him. He could have opened fire. He could have braked and laid down a cloud of flame. It was obvious that they didn't know what they were chasing. He could have launched grenades. He refrained, however. It could have beeii him on the lead bike, he decided, all hot on hijack. He felt a certain sad kinship as his hand hovered above the fire-control. Try to outrun them, first. His engine was open wide and roaring, but he couldn't take the hikes. When they began to fire, he knew that he'd have to retaliate. He couldn't risk their hitting a gas tank or blowing out his fires. Their first few shots had been in the nature of a warning. He couldn't risk another barrage. If only they knew... The speaker! He cut in and mashed the button and spoke: "Listen, cats," he said. "All I got's medicine for the sick citizens in Boston. Let me through or you'll hear the noise." A shot followed immediately, so he opened fire with the fifty calibers to the rear. He saw them fall, but they kept firing. So he launched grenades. The firing lessened, but didn't cease. So he hit the brakes, then the flame-throwers. He kept it up for fifteen seconds. There was silence. When the air cleared he studied the screens. fTphey lay all over the road, their bikes upset, their bodies fuming. Several were still seated, and they held rifles and pointed them, and he shot them down. A few still moved, spasmodically, and he was about to dritre on, when he saw one rise and take a few staggering steps and fall again. His hand hesitated on the gearshift. It was a girl. He thought about it for perhaps five seconds, then jumped down from the cab and ran toward her. As he did, one man raised himself on an elbow and picked up a fallen rifle. Tanner shot him twice and kept running, pistol in hand. The girl was crawling toward a man whose face had been shot away. Other bodies twisted about Tanner now, there on the road, in the glare of the tail beacons. Blood and black leather, the sounds of moaning and the stench of burnt flesh were all about him. When he got to the girl's side, she cursed him softly as he stopped. None of the blood about her seemed to be her own. He dragged her to her feet and her eyes began to fill with tears. Everyone else was dead or dying, so Tanner picked her up in his arms and carried her back to the car. He reclined the passenger seat and put her into it, moving the weapons into the rear seat, out of her reach. Then he gunned the engine and moved forward. In the rearview screen he saw two figures rise to their feet, then fall again. She was a tall girl, with long, uncombed hair the color of dirt. She had a strong chin and a wide mouth and there were dark circles under her eyes. A single faint line crossed her forehead, and she had all of her teeth. The right side of her face was flushed, as if sunburnt. Her left trouser leg was tom and dirty. He guessed that she'd caught the edge of his flame and fallen from her bike. C CX#'ou okay?" he asked, when her sobbing had diminished to a moist sniffing sound. "What's it to you?" she said, raising a hand to her cheek. Tanner shrugged. "Just being friendly." "You killed most of my gang." "What would they have done to me?" "They would have stomped you, mister, if it weren't for this fancy car of yours." "It ain't really mine," he said. "It belongs to the nation of California." "This thing don't come front California." "The hell it don't. I drove it." She sat up straight then and began rubbing her leg. Tanner lit a cigarette. "Give me a cigarette?" she said. He passed her the one he had lighted, lit himself another. As he handed it to her, her eyes rested on his tattoo. "What's that?" "My name." "Hell?" "Hell." "Where'd you get a name like that?" "From my old man." They smoked awhile, then she said, "Why'd you run the Alley?" "Because it was the only way I could get them to turn me loose." "From where?" "The place with horizontal Venetian blinds. I was doing time." "They let you go? Why?" "Because of the big sick. I'm bringing in Haffikine antiserum." "You're Hell Tanner." "Huh?" "Your last name's Tanner, ain't it?" "That's right. Who told you?" "I heard about you. Everybody thought you died in the Big Raid." "They were wrong." "What was it like?" "I dunno. I was already wearing a zebra suit. That's why I'm still around." "Why'd you pick me up?" " 'Cause you're a chick, and 'cause I didn't want to see you croak." "Thanks. You got anything to eat in here?" "Yeah, there's food in there." He pointed to the refrigerator door. "Help yourself." She did, and as she ate Tanner asked her, "What do they call you?" "Corny," she said. "It's short for Cornelia." "Okay, Corny," he said. "When you're finished eating, you start telling me about the road between here and the place." S he nodded, chewed and swallowed. Then, "There's lots of other gangs," she said. "So you'd better be ready to blast them." "I am." "Those screens show you all directions, huh?" "That's right." "Good. The roads are pretty much okay from here on in. There's one big crater you'll come to soon and a couple little volcanos afterwards." "Check." "Outside of them there's nothing to worry about but the Regents and the Devils and the Kings and the Lovers. That's about it." Tanner nodded. "How big are those clubs?" "I don't know for sure, but the Kings are the biggest They've got a coupla hundred." "What was your club?" "The Studs." "What are you going to do now?" "Whatever you tell me." "Okay, Corny. I'll let you off anywhere along the way that you want me to. If you don't want, you can come on into the city with me." "You call it, Hell. Anywhere you want to go, I'll go along." Her voice was deep, and her words came slowly, and her tone sandpapered his eardrums just a bit. She had long legs and heavy thighs beneath the tight denim. Tanner licked his lips and studied the screens. Did he want to keep her around for awhile? The road was suddenly wet. It was covered with hundreds of fishes, and more were falling from the sky. There followed several loud reports from overhead. The blue light began in the north. Tanner raced on, and suddenly there was water all about him. It fell upon his car, it dimmed his screens. The sky had grown black again, and the bansheewail sounded above him. He skidded around a sharp curve in the road. He turned up liis lights. The rain ceased, but the wailing continued. He ran for fifteen minutes before it built up into a roai'. The girl stared at the screens and occasionally glanced at Tanner. "What're you going to do?" she finally asked him. "Outrun it, if I can," he said. "It's dark for as far ahead as I can see. I don't think you can do it." "Neither do I, but what does that leave?" "Hole up someplace." "If you know where, you show me." "There's a place a few miles further ahead -- a bridge you can get under." "Okay, that's for us. Sing out when you see it." Qhe pulled off her boots and  rubbed her feet. He gave her another cigarette. "Hey, Corny -- I just thought -- there's a medicine chest over there to your right. Yeah, that's it. It should have some damn kind of salve in it you can smear on your face to take the bite out." She found a tube of something and rubbed some of it into her cheek, smiled slightly and replaced it. "Feel any better?" "Yes. Thanks." The stones began to fall, the blue to spread. The sky pulsed, grew brighter. "I don't like the looks of this one." "I don't like the looks of any of them." "It seems there's been an awful lot this past week." "Yeah. I've heard it said maybe the winds are dying down -- that the sky might be purging itself." "That'd be nice," said Tanner. "Then we might be able to see it the way it used to look -- blue all the time, and with clouds. You know about clouds." "I heard about them." "White, puffy things that just sort of drift across -- sometimes gray. They don't drop anything except rain, and not always that." "Yeah, I know." "You ever see any out in L.A.?" "No." The yellow streaks began, and the black lines writhed like snakes. The stonefall rattled heavily upon the roof and the hood. More water began to fall, and a fog rose up. Tanner was forced to slow, and then it seemed as if sledgehammers beat upon the ear. "We won't make it," she said. "The hell you say. This thing's built to take it -- and what's that off in the distance?" "The bridge!" she said, moving forward. "That's it! Pull off the road to the left and go down. That's a dry riverbed beneath." Then the lightning began to fall. It flamed, flashed about them. They passed a burning tree, and there were still fishes in the roadway. Tanner turned left as he approached the bridge. He slowed to a crawl and made his way over the shoulder and down the slick, muddy grade. When he hit the damp riverbed he turned right. He nosed it in under the bridge, and they were all alone there. Some waters trickled past them, and the lightnings continued to flash. The sky was a shifting kaleidoscope and constant came the thunder. He could hear a sound like hail on the bridge above them. "We're safe," he said and killed the engine. "Are the doors locked?" "They do it automatically." Tanner turned off the outside lights. "Wish I could buy you a drink, besides coffee." "Coffee'd be good, just right." "Okay, it's on the way," and he cleaned out the pot and filled it and plugged it in. nphey sat there and smoked as the storm raged, and he said, "You know, it's a kind of nice feeling being all snug as a rat in a hole while everything goes to hell outside. Listen to that bastard come down! And we couldn't care less." "I suppose so," she said. "What're you going to do after you make it in to Boston?" "Oh, I don't know... Maybe get a job, scrape up some loot and maybe open a bike shop or a garage. Either one'd be nice." "Sounds good. You going to ride much yourself?" "You bet. I don't suppose they have any good clubs in town?" "No. They're all roadrunners." "Thought so. Maybe I'll organize my own." He reached out and touched her hand, then squeezed I it. "I can buy you a drink." "What do you mean?" She drew a plastic flask from the right side pocket of her jacket. She uncapped it and passed it to him. "Here." He took a mouthful and gulped it, coughed, took a second, then handed it back. "Great! You're a woman of unSuspected potential and like that. Thanks." "Don't mention it," and she took a drink herself and set the flask on the dash. "Cigarette?" "Just a minute." He lit two, passed her one. "There you are, Corny." "Thanks. I'd like to help you finish this ran." "How come?" "I got nothing else to do. My crowd's all gone away, and I've got nobody else to run with now. Also, if you make it, you'll be a big man. Like capital letters...Think you might keep me around after that?" "Maybe. What are you like?" "Oh, I'm real nice. I'll even mb your shoulders for you when they're sore." "They're sore now." "I thought so. Give me a lean." TT e bent toward her, and she began to rub his shoulders. Her hands were quick and strong. "You do that good, girl." "Thanks." He straightened up, leaned back. Then he reached out, took the flask and had another drink. She took a small sip when he passed it to tier. The furies rode about them, but the bridge above stood the siege. Tanner turned off the lights. "Let's make it," he said, and he seized her and drew her to him. She did not resist him, and he found her belt buckle and unfastened it. Then he started on the buttons. After awhile, he reclined her seat. "Will you keep me?" she asked him. "Sure." "I'll help you. I'll do anything you say to get you through." "Great." "After all, if Boston goes, then we go, too." "You bet." Then they didn't say much more. There was violence in the skies, and after that came darkness and quiet. XV X TThen Tanner awoke, it was   morning and Hie storm had ceased. He repaired himself to the rear of the vehicle and after that assumed the driver's seat once more. Cornelia did not awaken as he gunned the engine to life and started' up the weed-infested slope of the hillside. The sky was light once more, and the road was strewn with rubble. Tanner wove along it, heading toward the pale sun, and after awhile Cornelia stretched. "Ungh," she said, and Tanner agreed. "My shoulders are better now," he told her. "Good," and Tanner headed up a hill, slowly as the day dimmed and one huge black line became the Devil's highway down the middle of the sky. As he drove through a wooded valley, the rain began to fall. The girl had returned from the rear of the vehicle and was preparing breakfast when Tanner saw the tiny dot on the horizon, switched over to his telescope lenses and tried to outrun what he saw. Cornelia looked up. There were bikes, bikes, and more bikes on their trail. "Those your people?" Tanner asked. "No. You took mine yesterday." "Too bad," said Tanner, and he pushed the accelerator to the floor and hoped for a storm. They squealed around a curve and climbed another hill. His pursuers drew nearer. He switched back from telescope to normal scanning, but even then he could see the size of the crowd that approached. "It must be the Kings," she said. "They're the biggest club around." "Too bad," said Tanner. "For them or for us?" "Both." She smiled. "I'd like to see how you work this thing." "It looks like you're going to get a chance. They're gaining on us like mad." The rain lessened, but the fogs grew heavier. Tanner could see their lights, though, over a quarter mile to his rear, and he did not turn his own on. He estimated a hundred to a hundred fifty pursuers that cold, dark morning, and he asked, "How near are we to Boston?" "Maybe ninety miles," she told him. "Too bad they're chasing us instead of coming toward us," he said, as he primed I his flames and set an adjustment which brought cross-hairs into focus on his rearview screen.  V "That's a cross. I'm going to crucify them, lady," and she smiled at this and squeezed his arm. "Can I help? I hate those bloody mothers." "In a little while," said Tanner. "In a little while, I'm sure," and he reached into the rear seat and fetched out the six hand grenades and hung them on his wide, black belt. He passed I the rifle to the girl. "Hang onto this," he said, and stuck the .# behind I his belt. "Do you know how to use that thing?" "Yes," she replied immediately. "Good." He kept watching the lights that danced on the screen. "Why the hell doesn't this storm break?" he said, as the lights came closer and he could make out shapes within the fog. When they were within a hundred feet he fired the first grenade. It arched through the gray air, and five seconds later there was a bright flash to his rear, burning within a thunderclap. The lights immediately behind him remained, and he touched the fifty-calibers, moving the crosshairs from side to side. The guns shattered their loud syllables, and he launched another grenade. With the second flash, he began to climb another hill. "Did you stop them?" "For a time, maybe. I still see some lights, but farther back." After five minutes, they had reached the top, a place where the fogs were cleared and the dark sky was visible above them. Then they started downward once more, and a wall of stone and shale and dirt rose to their right. Tanner considered it as they descended. When the road leveled and he decided they had reached the bottom, he turned on his brightest lights and looked for a place where the road's shoulders were wide. To his rear, there were suddenly rows of descending lights. He found the place where the road was sufficiently wide, and he skidded through a U turn until he was facing the shaggy cliff, now to his left, and his pursuers were coming dead on. He elevated his rockets, fired one, elevated them five degrees more, fired two, elevated them another five degrees, fired three. Then he lowered them fifteen and fired another. There were brightnesses within the fog, and he heard the stones rattling on the road and felt the vibration as the rockslide began. He swung toward his right as he backed the vehicle and fired two ahead. There was dust mixed with the fog now, and the vibration continued. He turned and headed forward once more. "I hope that'll hold 'em," he said, and he lit two cigarettes and passed one to the girl. A fter five minutes they were on higher ground again and tire winds came and whipped at the fog, and far to the rear there were still some lights. As they topped a high rise, his radiation gauge began to register an above-normal reading. He sought in all directions and saw the crater far off ahead. "That's it," he heard her say. "You've got to leave the road there. Bear to the right and go around that way when you get there." "I'll do that thing." He heard gunshots from behind him, for the first time that day, and though he adjusted the crosshairs he did not fire his own weapons. The distance was still too great. "You must have cut them in half," she said, staring into the screen. "More than that. They're a tough bunch, though." "I gather," and he plowed the field of mists and checked his supply of grenades for the launcher and saw that he was running low. He swung off the road to his right when he began bumping along over fractured concrete. The radiation level was quite high by then. The crater was slightly more than a thousand yards to his left. The lights to his rear fanned out, grew brighter. He drew a bead on the brightest and fired. It went out. "There's another down," he remarked, as they raced across the hard-baked plain. The rains came more heavily, and he sighted on another light and fired. It, too, went out. Now, though he heard the sounds of their weapons about him once again. He switched to his right-hand guns and saw the cross-hairs leap into life on that screen. As three vehicles moved in to flank him from that direction, he opened up and cut them down. There was more firing at his back, and he ignored it as he negotiated the way. "I count twenty-seven lights," Cornelia said. Tanner wove his way across a field of boulders. He lit another cigarette. Five minutes later, they were running on both sides of him. He had held back again for that moment, to conserve ammunition and to be sure of his targets. He fired then, though, at every light within range, and he floored the accelerator and swerved around rocks. "Five of them are down," she said, but he was listening to the gunfire. He launched a grenade to the rear, and when he tried to launch a second there came only a clicking sound from the control. He launched one to either side and then paused for a second. "If they get close enough, I'll show them some fire," he said, and they continued on around the crater. He fired only at individual targets then, when he was certain they were within range. He took two more before he struck the broken roadbed. # # TT eep runn  n g parallel to it," she told him. "There's a trail here. Y ou can't drive on that stuff till another mile or so." Shots ricocheted from off his armored sides, and he continued to return the fire. He raced along an alleyway of twisted trees, like those he had seen near other craters, and the mists hung like pennons about their brances. He heard the rattle of the increasing rains. When we hit the roadway once again, he regarded the lights to his rear and asked, "How many do you count now?" "It lookslike around twenty. How are we doing?" "I'm just worried about the tires. They can take a lot, but they can be shot out. The only other thing that bothers me is that a stray shot might clip one of the 'eyes.' Outside of that we're bullet-proof enough. Even if they manage to stop us, they'll have to pry us out." The bikes drew near once again, and he saw the bright flashes and heard the reports of the riders' guns. "Hold tight," he said, and he hit the brakes and they skidded on the wet pavement. The lights grew suddenly bright, and he unleashed his rear flame. As some bikes skirted him, he cut in the side flames and held them that way. Then he took his foot off the brake and floored the accelerator without waiting to assess the damage he had done. They sped ahead, and Tanner heard Cornelia's laughter. "God! You're taking them, Hell! You're faking the whole damn club!" "It ain't that much fun," he said. Then, "See any lights?" She watched for a time, said, "No," then said, "Three," then, "Seven," and finally, "Thirteen." Tanner said, "Damn." The radiation level fell and there came crashes amid the roaring overhead. A light fall of gravel descended for perhaps half a minute, along with the rain. "We're running low," he said. "On what?" "Everything : Luck, fuel, ammo. Maybe you'd have been better off if I'd left you where I found you." "No," she said. "I'm with you, the whole line." "Then you're nuts," lie said. "I haven't been hurt yet. When I am, it might be a different tune." "Maybe," She said. "Wait and hear how I sing." He reached out and squeezed her thigh. "Okay, Corny. You've been okay so far. Hang onto that piece, and we'll see what happens." He reached for another cigarette, found the pack empty, cursed. He gestured toward a compartment, and she opened it and got him a fresh pack. She tore it open and lit him one. "Thanks." "Why're they staying out of range?" "Maybe they're just going to pace us. I don't know." r T A hen the fogs began to lift. By the time Tanner had finished his cigarette, the visibility had improved greatly. He could make out the dark forms crouched atop their bikes, following, following, nothing more. "If they just want to keep us company, then I don't care," he said. "Let them." But there came more gunfire after a time, and he heard a tire go. He slowed, but continued. He took careful aim and strafed them. Several fell. More gunshots sounded from behind. Another tire blew, and he hit the brakes and skidded, turning about as he slowed. When he faced them, he shot his anchors, to hold him in place, and he discharged his rockets, one after another, at a level parallel to the road. He opened up with his guns and sprayed them as they veered off and approached him from the sides. Then he opened fire to the left. Then the right. He emptied the right-hand guns, then switched back to the left. He launched the remaining grenades. The gunfire died down, except for five sources -- three to his left and two to his right -- coming from somewhere within the trees that lined the road now. Broken bikes and bodies lay behind him, some still smouldering. The pavement was potted and cracked in many places. He turned the car and proceeded ahead on six wheels. "We're out of ammo, Corny," he told her. "Well, we took an awful lot of them..." "Yeah." As he drove on, he saw five bikes move onto the road. They stayed a good distance behind him, but they stayed. He tried the radio, but there was no response. He hit the brakes and stopped, and the bikes stopped, too, staying well to the rear. "Well, at least they're scared of us. They think we still have teeth." "We do," she said. "Yeah, but not the ones they're thinking about." "Better yet." "Glad I met you," said Tanner. "I can use an optimist. There must be a pony, huh?" She nodded; he put it into gear and started forward abruptly. The motorcycles moved ahead also, and they maintained a safe distance. Tanner watchedthem in the screens and cursed them as they followed. After awhile they drew nearer again. Tanner roared on for half an hour, and the remaining five edged closer and closer. X "ff Then they drew near enough, ' ' they began to fire, rifles resting on their handlebars. Tanner heard several low ricochets, and then another tire went out. He stopped once more, and the bikes did, too, remaining just out of range of his flames. He cursed and ground ahead again. The car wobbled as he drove, listing to ' the left. A wrecked pickup truck stood smashed against a tree to his right, its hunched driver a skeleton, its windows smashed and tires missing. Half a sun now stood in the heavens, reaching after nine o'clock; fogghosts drifted before them, and the dark band in the sky undulated, and more rain fell from it, mixed with dust and small stones and bits of metal. Tanner said, "Good" as the pinging sounds began, and, "Hope it gets a lot worse," and his wish came true as the ground began to shake and tiie blue light began in the north. There came a booming within the roar, and there were several answering crashes as heaps of rubble appeared to his right. "Hope the next one falls right on our buddies back there," he said. He saw an orange glow ahead and to his right. It had been there for several minutes, but he had not become conscious of it until just then. "Volcano," she said when he indicated it. "It means we've got another sixty-five, seventy miles to go." He could not tell whether any more shooting was occurring. The sounds coming from overhead and around him were sufficient to mask any gunfire, and the fall of gravel upon the car covered any ricocheting rounds. The five headlights to his rear maintained their pace. "Why don't they give up?" he said. "They're taking a pretty bad beating." "They're used to it," she replied, "and they're riding for blood, which makes a difference." Tanner fetched the .#, Magnum from the door clip and passed it to her. "Hang onto this, too," he said, and he found a box of ammo in the second compartment and, "Put these in your pocket," he added. He stuffed ammo for the .# into his own jacket. He adjusted the hand grenades upon his belt. Then the five headlights behind him suddenly became four, and the others slowed, grew smaller. "Accident, I hope," he remarked. They sighted the mountain, a jag-topped cone bleeding fires upon the sky. They left the road and swung far to the left, upon a well marked trail. It took twenty minutes to pass the mountain, and by then he sighted their pursuers once again -- four lights to the rear, gaining slowly. He came upon the road once more and hurried ahead across the shaking ground. The yellow lights moved through the heavens; and heavy, shapeless objects, some several feet across, crashed to the earth about them. The car was buffeted by winds, listed as they moved, would not proceed above forty miles an hour. The radio contained only static. Tanner rounded a sharp curve, hit the brake, turned off his lights, pulled the pin from a hand grenade and waited with his hand upon the door. ' ' the screen, he flung the door wide, leaped down and hurled the grenade through the abrasive rain. He was into the cab and moving again before he heard the explosion, before the flash accurred upon his screen. The girl laughed almost hysterically as the car moved ahead, "You got 'em, Hell, You got 'em!" she cried. Tanner took a drink from her flask, and she finished its final brown mouthful. He lit them cigarettes: The road grew cracked, pitted, slippery. They topped a high rise and headed downhill. The fog thickened as they descended. Lights appeared before him, and he readied the flame. There were no hostilities, however, as he passed a truck headed in the other direction. Within the next half hour he passed two more. There came more lightning, and fist-sized rocks began to fall. Tanner left the road and sought shelter within a grove of high trees. The sky grew completely black, losing even its blue aurora. They waited for three hours, but the storm did not let up. One by one, the four view-screens went dead and the fifth only showed the blackness beneath the car. Tanner's last sight in the rearview screen was of a huge splintered tree with a broken, swaying branch that was about ready to fall off. There were several terrific crashes upon the hood and tire car shook with each. The roof above their heads was deeply dented in three places. The lights grew dim, then bright again. The radio would not produce even static any more. "I think we've had it," 'he said. "Yeah." "How far are we?" "Maybe fifty miles away." "There's still a chance, if we live through this." "What chance?" "I've got two bikes in the rear." They reclined their seats and smoked and waited, and after awhile the lights went out. The storm continued all that day and into the night. They slept within the broken body of the car, and it sheltered them. When the storm ceased, Tanner opened the door and looked outside, closed it again. "We'll wait til morning," he said, and she held his Hell-printed hand, and they slept. I n the morning, Tanner walked back through the mud and the fallen branches, the rocks and the dead fishes, and he opened the rear compartment and unbolted the bikes. He fueled them and checked them out and wheeled them down the ramp. He crawled into the back of the cab then and removed the rear seat. Beneath it, in the storage compartment, was the large aluminum chest that was his cargo. It was bolted shut. He lifted it, carried it out to his bike. "That the stuff?" she asked. He nodded and placed it on the ground. "I don't know how the stuff is stored, if it's refrigerated in there or what," he said, "but it ain't too heavy that I might not be able to get it on the back of my bike. There's straps in the far right compartment. Go get 'em and give me a hand -- and get me my pardon out of the middle compartment. It's in a big cardboard envelope." She returned with these things and helped him secure the container on the rear of his bike. He wrapped extra straps around his left bicep, and they wheeled the machines to the road. "We'll have to take it kind of slow," he said, and he slung the rifle over his right shoulder, drew on his gloves and kicked his bike to life. She did the same with hers, and they moved forward, side by side along the highway. After they had been riding for perhaps an hour, two cars passed them, heading west. In the rear seats of both there were children, who pressed their faces to the glass and watched them as they went by. The driver of the second car was in his shirtsleeves, and he wore a black shoulder holster. The sky was pink, and there were three black lines that looked as if they could be worth worrying about. The sun was a rosetinted silvery thing, and pale, but Tanner still had to raise his goggles against it. The pack was riding securely, and Tanner leaned into the dawn and thought about Boston. There was a light mist on the foot of every hill, and the air was cool and moist. Another car passed them. The road surface began to improve. I t was around noontime when he heard the first shot above the thunder of their engines. At first he thought it was a backfire, but it came again, and Corny cried out and swerved off the road and struck a boulder. Tanner cut to the left, braking, as two more shots rang about him, and he leaned his bike against a tree and threw himself flat. A shot struck near his head and he could tell the direction from which it had come. He crawled into a ditch and drew off his right glove. He could see his girl lying where she had fallen, and there was blood on her breast. She did not move. He raised the # and fired. The shot was returned, and he moved to his left. It had come from a hill about two hundred feet away, and he thought he saw the rifle's barrel. He aimed at it and fired again. The shot was returned, and he wormed his way further left. He crawled perhaps fifteen feet until he reached a pile of rubble he could crouch behind. Then he pulled the pin on a grenade, stood and hurled it. He threw himself flat as another shot rang out, and he took another grenade into his hand. There was a roar and a rumble and a mighty flash, and the junk fell about him as he leaped to his feet and threw the second one, taking better aim this time. After the second explosion, he ran forward with his rifle in his hands, but it wasn't necessary. He only found a few small pieces of the man, and none at all of his rifle. He returned to Cornelia. She wasn't breathing, and her heart had stopped beating, and he knew what that meant. He carried her back to the ditch in which he had lain and he made it deeper by digging, using his hands. He laid her down in it and he covered her with the dirt. Then he wheeled her machine over, set the kickstand, and stood it upon the grave. With his knife, he scratched upon the fender: Her name was Cornelia and I don't know how old she was or where she came from or what her last name was but she was Hell Tanner's girl and I love her Then he went back to his own machine, started it and drove ahead. Boston was maybe thirty miles away. Ti e drove along, and after a time he heard the sound of another bike. A Harley cut onto the road from the dirt path to his left, and he couldn't try running away from it because he couldn't speed with the load he bore. So he allowed himself to be paced. After awhile, the rider of the other bike -- a tall, thin man with a flaming beard -- drew up alongside him, to the left. He smiled and raised his right hand and let it fall and then gestured with his head. Tanner braked and came to a halt. Redbeard was right beside him when he did. He said, "Where you going, man?" "Boston." "What you got in the box?" "Like, drugs." "What kind?" and the man's eyebrows arched and the smile came again onto his lips. "For the plague they got going there." "Oh. I thought you meant the other kind." "Sorry." The man held a pistol in his right hand and he said, "Get off your bike." Tanner did this, and the man raised his left hand and another man came forward from the brush at the side of the road. "Wheel this guy's bike about two hundred yards up the highway," he said, "and park it in the middle. Then take your place." "What's the bit?" Tanner asked. The man ignored the question. "Who are you?" he asked. "Hell's the name," he replied. "Hell Tanner." "Go to hell." Tanner shrugged. "You ain't Hell Tanner." Tanner drew off his right glove and extended his fist. "There's my name." "I don't believe it," said the man, after he had studied the tattoo. "Have it your way, citizen." "Shut up!" and he raised his left hand once more, now that the other man had parked the machine on the road and returned to a place somewhere within the trees to the right. In response to his gesture, there was movement within the brush. Bikes were pushed forward by their riders, and they lined the road, twenty or thirty on either side. "There you are," said the man. "My name's Big Brother." "Glad to meet you." "You know what you're going to do, mister?" "I can really just about guess." "You're going to walk up to your bike and claim it." Tanner smiled. "How hard's that going to be?" "No trouble at all. Just start walking. Give me your rifle first, though." Big Brother raised his hand again, and one by one the engines came to life. "Okay," he said. "Now." "You think I'm crazy, man?" "No. Start walking. Your rifle." npanner unslung it and he continued the arc. He caught Big Brother beneath his red beard, and he felt the bullet go into him. Then he dropped the weapon and hauled forth a grenade, pulled the pin and tossed it amid the left side of the gauntlet. Before it exploded, he'd pulled the pin on another and thrown it to his right. By then, though, vehicles were moving forward, heading toward him. He fell upon the rifle and shouldered it in a prone firing position. As he did this, the first explosion occurred. He was firing before the second one went off. He dropped three of them, then got to his feet and scrambled, firing from the hip. He made it behind Big Brother's fallen bike and fired from there. Big Brother was still fallen, too. When the rifle was empty, he didn't have time to reload. He fired the .# four times before a tire chain brought him down. He awoke to the roaring of the engines. They were circling him. When he got to his feet, a handlebar knocked him down again. Two bikes were moving about him, and there were many dead people upon the road. He struggled to rise again, was knocked off his feet. Big Brother rode one of the bikes, and a guy he hadn't seen rode the other. He crawled to the right, and there was pain in his fingertips as the tires passed over them. But he saw a rock and waited till a driver was near. Then he stood again and threw himself upon the man as he passed, the rock he had seized rising and falling, once, in his right hand. He was carried along as this occurred, and as he fell he felt the second bike strike him. There were terrible pains in his side, and his body felt broken, but he reached out even as this occurred and caught hold of a strut on the side of the bike and was dragged along by it. Before he had been dragged ten feet, he had drawn his SS dagger from his boot. He struck upward and felt a thin metal wall give way. Then his hands came loose, and he fell and he smelled the gasoline. His hand dove into his jacket pocket and came out with the Zippo. He had struck the tank on the side of Big Brother's bike, and it jetted forth its contents on the road. Twenty feet ahead, Big Brother was turning. Tanner held the lighter, the lighter with the raised skull of enamel, wings on either side of it. His thumb spun the wheel and the sparks leapt forth, then the flame. He tossed it into the stream of petrol that lay before him, and the flames raced away, tracing a blazing trail upon the concrete. Big Brother had turned and was bearing down upon him when he saw what had happened. His eyes widened, and his red-framed smile went away. He tried to leap off his bike, but it was too late. The exploding gas tank caught him, and he went down with a piece of metal in his head and other pieces elsewhere. Flames splashed over Tanner, and he beat at them feebly with his hands. He raised his head above the blazing carnage and let it fall again. He was bloody and weak and so very tired. He saw his own machine, standing still undamaged on the road ahead. He began crawling toward it. When he reached it, he threw himself across the saddle and lay there for perhaps ten minutes. He vomited twice, and his pains became a steady pulsing. After perhaps an hour, he mounted the bike and brought it to life. He rode for half a mile and then dizziness and the fatigue hit him. He pulled off to the side of the road and concealed his bike as best he could. Then he lay down upon the bare earth and slept. en he awoke, he felt dried blood upon his side. His left hand ached and was swollen. All four fingers felt stiff, and it hurt to try to bend them. His head throbbed and there was a taste of gasoline within his mouth. He was too sore to move, for a long while. His beard had been singed, and his right eye was swollen almost shut. "Corny..." he said, then, "Damn!" Everything came back, like the contents of a powerful dream suddenly spilled into his consciousness. He began to shiver, and there were mists all around him. It was very dark, and his legs were cold; the dampness had soaked completely through his denims. In the distance, he heard a vehide pass. It sounded like a car. He managed to roll over, and he rested his head on his forearm. It seemed to be night, but it could be a black day. As he lay there, his mind went back to his prison cell. It seemed almost a haven now; and he thought of his brother Denny, Who must also be hurting at this moment. He wondered if he had any cracked ribs himself. It felt like it. And he thought of the monsters of the southwest and of dark-eyed Greg, who had tried to chicken out. Was he still living? His mind circled back to L.A. and the old Coast, gone, gone forever now, after the Big Raid. Then Corny walked past him, blood upon her breasts, and he chewed his beard and held his eyes shut very tight. They might have made it together in Boston. How far, now? He got to his knees and crawled until he felt something high and solid. A tree. He. sat with his back to it, and his hand sought the crumpled cigarette pack within his jacket. He drew one forth, smoothed it, then remembered that his lighter lay somewhere back on the highway. He sought through his pockets and found a damp matchbook. The third one lit. The chill went out of his bones as he smoked, and a wave of fever swept over him. He coughed as he was unbuttoning his collar, and it seemed that he tasted blood. His weapons were gone, save for the lump of a single grenade at his belt. Above him, in the darkness, he heard the roaring. After six puffs, the cigarette slipped from his fingers and sizzled out upon the damp mold. His head fell forward, and there was darkness within. There might have been a storm. He didn't remember. When he awoke, he was lying on his right side, the tree to his back. A pink afternoon sun shone down upon him, and the mists were blown away. From somewhere, he heard the sound of a bird. He managed a curse, then realized how dry his throat was. He was suddenly burnt with a terrible thirst. There was a clear puddle about thirty feet away. He crawled to it and drank his fill. It grew muddy as he did so. Then he crawled to where his bike lay hidden and stood beside it. He managed to seat himself upon it, and his hands shook as he lit a cigarette. I t must have taken him an hour to reach the roadway, and he was panting heavily by then. His watch had been broken, so he didn't know the hour. The sun was already lowering at his back when he started out. The winds whipped about him, insulating his consciousness within their burning flow. His cargo rode securely behind him. He had visions of someone opening it and finding a batch of broken bottles. He laughed and cursed, alternately. Several cars passed him, heading in the other direction. He had not seen any heading toward the city. The road was in good condition and he began to pass buildings that seemed in a good state of repair, though deserted. He did not stop. This time he determined not to stop for anything, unless he was stopped. The sun fell farther, and the sky dimmed before him. There were two black lines swaying in the heavens. Then he passed a sign that told him he had # miles farther to go. Ten minutes later he switched on his light. Then he topped a hill and slowed before he began its descent. There were lights below him and in the distance. As he rushed forward, the winds brought to him the sound of a single bell, tolling over and over within the gathering dark. He sniffed a remembered thing upon the air: it was the salt-tang of the sea. The sun was hidden behind the hill as he descended, and he rode within the endless shadow. A single star appeared on the far horizon, between the two black belts. Now there were lights within shadows that he passed, and the buildings moved closer together. He leaned heavily on the handlebars, and the muscles of his shoulders smouldered beneath his jacket. He wished that he had a crash helmet, for he felt increasingly unsteady. He must almost be there. Where would he head once he hit the city proper? They had not told him that. He shook his head to clear it. The street he drove along was deserted. There were no traffic sounds that he could hear. He blew his horn, and its echoes rolled back upon him. There was a light on in the building to his left. He pulled to a stop, crossed the sidewalk and banged on the door. There was no response from within. He tried the door and found it locked. A telephone would mean he could end his trip right there. What if they were all dead inside? The thought occurred to him that just about everybody could be dead by now. He decided to break in. He returned to his bike for a screwdriver, then went to work on the door. He heard the gunshot and the sound of the engine at approximately the same time. T Te turned around quickly, his back against the door, the hand grenade in his gloved right fist. "Hold it!" called out a loudspeaker on the side of the black car that approached. "That shot was a warning! The next one won't be!" Tanner raised his hands to a level with his ears, his right one turned to conceal the grenade. He stepped forward to the curb beside his bike when the car drew up. There were two officers in the car, and the one on the passenger side held a .# pointed at Tanner's middle. "You're under arrest," he said. "Looting." Tanner nodded as the man stepped out of the car. The driver came around the front of the vehicle, a pair of handcuffs in his hand. "Looting," the man with the gun repeated. "You'll pull a real stiff sentence." "Stick your hands out here, boy," said the second cop, and Tanner handed him the grenade pin. The man stared at it, dumbly, for several seconds, then his eyes shot to Tanner's right hand. "God! He's got a bomb!" said the man with the gun. Tanner smiled, then, "Shut up and listen!" he said. "Or else shoot me and we'll all go together when we go. I was trying to get to a telephone. That case on the back of my bike is full of Haffikine antiserum. I brought it from L.A." "You didn't run the Alley on that bike!" "No, I didn't. My car is dead somewhere between here and Albany, and so are a lot of folks who tried to stop me. Now you better take that medicine and get it where it's supposed to go." "You on the level, mister?" "My hand is getting very tired. I am not in good shape." Tanner leaned on his bike. "Here." He pulled his pardon out of his jacket and handed it to the officer with the handcuffs. "That's my pardon," he said. "It's dated just last week and you can see it was made out in California." The officer took the envelope and opened it. He withdrew the paper and studied it. "Looks real," he said. "So Brady made it through..." "He's dead," Tanner said. "Look, I'm hurtin'. Do something!" "My God! Hold it tight! Get in the car and sit down! It'll just take a minute to get the case off and we'll roll. We'll drive to the river and you can throw it in. Squeeze real hard!" nphey unfastened the case and put it in the back of the car. They rolled down the right front window, and Tanner sat next to it with his arm on the outside. The siren screamed, and the pain crept up Tanner's arm to his Shoulder. It would be very easy to let go. "Where do you keep you river?" he asked. "Just a little farther. We'll be there in no time." "Hurry," Tanner said. "That's the bridge up ahead. We'll ride out onto it, and you throw it off -- as far out as you can." "Man, I'm tired! I'm not sure I can make it..." "Hurry, Jerry!" "I am, damn it!. We ain't got wings!" "I feel kind of dizzy, too..." They tore out onto the bridge, and the tires screeched as they halted. Tanner opened the door slowly. The driver's had already slammed shut. He staggered, and they helped him to the railing. He sagged against it when they released him. "I don't think I -- " Then he straightened, drew back his arm and hurled the grenade far out over the waters. He grinned, and the explosion followed, far beneath them, and for a time the waters were troubled. The two officers sighed and Tanner chuckled. "I'm really okay," he said. "I just faked it to bug you." "Why you -- !" Then he collapsed, and they saw the pallor of his face within the beams of their lights. np'he following spring, on the day of its unveiling in Boston Common, when it was discovered that someone had scrawled obscene words on the statue of Hell Tanner, no one thought to ask the logical candidate why he had done it, and the next day it was too late, because he had cut out without leaving a forwarding address. Several cars were reported stolen that day, and one was never seen again in Boston. So they re-veiled his statue, bigger than life, astride a great bronze Harley, and they cleaned him up for hoped-for posterity. But coming upon the Common, the winds still break about him and the heavens still throw gar 'k  "k  for your information mr willy ley Comets cause catastrophes!  Everybody in Christendom knew that at one time. But by now comet fear is probably restricted to rural areas in Europe and, perhaps, our own Bible Belt. We don't have to wonder about the large non-Christian countries of Asia and Africa because there r a i i s, :r#cntcnriicpc ttefom gometenfc itnVlo emiberDcfiafcgcfauffctimitfisamOricnfoDfrgcaa auffaflitfl tor onnomni'c frfdjimm Iv nbvonmmt tiigtidi gtfefjmwortau S(ttfl warfafftm SiftrologifcQm fmb JpifmffcBw ranmrocijng!i(fur(f;ricttmgg(friUj Suf M,Gothardnm ArtTmfiumDantifcantim, P.C.Hiftor.  PhiM'-Mathem.ju grond'furt am #Rapn, l. Tir#th.# , InftaEunttcmporapericulo(a. Fig. #. Title page of one of the many comet pamphlets that flooded Europe during the fifteenth and sixteenth centuries. Translation: Cometa Orientalis: Short and proper Description of the new Comet, which during November of the preceding # Year appeared in the Orient, that is in the direction of Sunrise and was seen by many. Reported on truthful Astrological  Historical grounds by Gotthard Arthusius. Professor of History and PhilosophyMathematics at Frankfurt on the Main. -- The Latin phrase below the picture is the opening sentence of the Second Epistle to Timothy, predicting perilous times. never was any comet fear in those places. Comet fear was, surprising as it may sound, restricted to the Christian countries because it was part of Christian beliefs. Like everything else comet fear grew up slowly; it reached its climax during the years from # to #, when professors of Christian philosophy taught things that one would think to have been mere folklore among happen to have a beautiful example on hand, a #-page pamphlet published in Frankfurt am Main in #, one year after the appearance of the comet of #. (Fig. #.) Gotthard Arthusius, the author of title pamphlet, began with the assertion that the final battle against evil and the Day of Judgment must certainly be approaching. "But because the larger portion of mankind in the world commits evil without regret or hesitation, and lives carelessly in the belief that nobody will learn about their evil ways or even inquire about them; therefore the Son of God does not rely only on the might of his words but from time to time puts other preachers on the high pulpit of his heaven and causes signs and miracles in the sun, the moon and the stars and ignites many a bright light in the clouds in order to wake people from their sinful sleep... We have seen such a sign in our time for Almighty God has put a cruel torch in the sky and shown us a Comet with a very long and burning tail." Scientifically speaking, Arthusius  believed with Aristotle that a comet consisted of burning "vapors" in the upper air; but while Aristotle took the ignition of these vapors to be a natural process and probably accidental, the theologians, and especially the Protestant theologians of the era of comet fear, considered the ignition of these vapors to be literally an act of God. "The Comet has been seen here," Arthusius continued, "on ## November in the morning at # o'clock but before the Comet was ignited one did see a few rays in the morning sky in the precise place where the CometStar rose later and those rays might be compared to the messengers preceding an important personage." The figure "##" does not mean that the comet was visible from the #th to the #th of November #; this was the time of transition from the Julian to the Gregorian calendar -- it was November # to the adherents of the Julian calendar and November # of the Gregorian calendar. The actual period of visibility was # days. Of course the "rays" were the comet's tail that had happened to be visible first. "The Comet rose in Scorpio in the # th house, not far from the beautiful bright star named Spica virginis between which and Arcturus it shot its rays in the direction of the northern Pole... for the present moment one cannot really tell at which time it was first ignited... but I conclude for Astrological Reasons that it must have been the # Octob. of the Old, or # Novemb. of the New Calendar." There follow about ten pages of calamities that were associated with comets: "From these and Fig. #. The oldest known picture of a comet, from the Nuremberg chronicle for the year # A.D. This was one of the appearances of Halley's comet. This pamplet was written and printed at about the peak period of comet fear. But, as used to be said of fever, the peak was reached just before the decline. By # thinking people had reached the conclusion that one could have bad weather, poor harvests, war and high prices without the aid of a comet. Theologians no longer pointed to comets as a sign that the end of the world was at hand; it had been done too often before. And astronomers by then knew that comets were not burning vapors in the atmospheres but bodies in space far beyond the moon. (Fig. #.) other examples it can be seen clearly that comets never appeared without great catastrophies." If the good and pious burgher who bought the pamphlet expected enlightenment about the specific catastrophies that were to come he was going to be disappointed. Arthusius merely warned that one of the signs of comet madness was "an insatiable craving for innovations" and said that morning comets show their actions soon, while the consequences of evening comets are more slow in coming. Generally comets presage "earthquakes, floods, changes in river courses, hail storms, hot and dry weather, poor harvests, epidemics, war and treason and high prices." ft was during the early years of#the eighteenth century that Dr. Edmond Halley began collecting all the comet observations he could find in order to calculate their orbits. In compiling his list of the orbits of # "different" comets he noticed that four of these orbits, namely those of the comets of #, #, # and #, were the same, and he drew the conclusion that this must have been four appearances of the same comet that approached the sun every # years. If this was so, that comet should return in # -- which, as everybody now knows, it did. Halley's list of # orbits was published in #, and others studied it with care in hopes of From its Original, T O T H E Consummation of all Things. W II E  K  N The Creation Cf the World in Six Days, And the General Con flag ration. As laid dorm in the Holy Scriptures, Areihewn to be perfectly Agreeable to With a large Introduory Difcourle concerning the Genuine Nature, Stile , and Extent of the Mofnhk Improvements and Gorrettions, late Profeflor of the .Mathtmathh in the Univerfity Printed for Bcnj. and Sam. Toojce atthe jWdVbook. finding another periodicity. The Anglican theologian and philosopher thought that he did : the orbits of the then recent great comet of #, of the comet of # and that of #I looked alike to him; the periodicity would be # years. Halley had noticed that too, but had rejected the conclusion for several reasons; while there seemed to be a periodicity the orbits were not sufficiently alike. But Whiston went ahead -- that comet must have been visible in # B.C., in #I B.C., in # B.C., and so on, counting backward. And suddenly he saw that this comet had caused a catastrophe, in fact the catastrophe. He sat down and wrote a pamphlet with the title The Cause of the Deluge Demonstrated which appeared in #. After that he really went to work and expanded it into a #-page book A New Theory of the Earth (Fig. #.) It appeared in # and in it rewrote the Book of Genesis. Whiston's intention was to defend the Bible, specifically Genesis. But, he admitted, Genesis needs some explanation. While no doubt divinely inspired, the "sacred penman" wrote it so as to be understandable to the primitive agricultural Jews of his time. And because they were unable to grasp the concept of the astronomical universe, the universe is treated as it appears to men of this type, and Genesis deals with the creation of the earth only. Whiston felt no qualms in supposing that the universe was already in existence when the Lord made Earth habitable and created its animals and plants. I t is difficult to imagine a more repetitious and redundant piece of writing than this book; pruning the # pages down to about # pages would not only be easy, it would be an improvement. Still, in the space available here, I cannot repeat all his arguments. Only the highlights can be given, and any similarity to recent fantasies is coincidental. Whiston pointed out that the gases surrounding the nucleus of a comet appear to be highly agitated; this to him was a visible chaos, the original state of the earth. Obviously there was some connection between and comets, or, as he phrased it: "Tis very reasonable to believe, that a Planet is a Comet form'd into a regular and lasting Constitution, and plac'd at a proper distance from the Sun in a Circular Orbit, or one very little Eccentrical; and a Comet is a Chaos, i.e., a Planet unform'd, or in its primaeval state, plac'd in a very Eccentrical one." Hence the prelude of the creation as described in Genesis must have consisted in making a comet assume about the orbit the Earth now has. But that planet to be did not yet rotate on its axis: "The Annual Motion of the Earth commenc'd at the beginning of the Mosaick Creation; yet its Diurnal Rotation did not till after the Fall of Man." With this assumption Whiston made each of the days of creation one year long and he defended himself against the reproach that he limited the power of the Creator. Of course, he said, the Lord, if He pleased, could have started and concluded the whole creation in one moment, but that is not what the Bible says. Moreover the soil is ordered to produce the plants; the seas are ordered to produce the creatures in them, and finally Adam is ordered to name the animals. The soil, the seas and Adam could not perform in an instant; they needed time. In #, when Whiston wrote his book, the time elapsed since the first day, that is year, of creation was #I years, while # years had gone by since the first day of the deluge. During the sixteen and a half centuries between creation and the deluge Mankind had multiplied enormously, because every individual lived for hundreds of years so perished When the deluge came. It was "on the #th Day of the Second Month, from the Autumnal Equinox, or November # in the #th Year before the Christian Aera" that a great comet came close to the earth. When nearest its distance was # miles "and itself a little less than a Quarter of the bigness of the Earth; or about # times so big as the Moon; two very probable and easy Hypotheses." I can't find anything easy about this statement because the Rev. Whiston did not say what he meant by "bigness." If he had diameters in mind, six times the "bigness" of the moon makes about #-## Earth diameter. If he meant volumes, six times the volcubic miles which is only about # the volume of the Earth -- but let's not quibble about the mathematics of spherical bodies. Fig. #. Diagram of the orbit of "the Comet" from Whiston's book. At that time Saturn was still the outermost known planet. # t any event this comet was rich in water that poured down on the Earth; at the same time its gravitational attraction caused "all the fountains of the great deep" to open up. The addition of the water and the gravitation of the comet had two other effects. Before the deluge the year lasted # days; but days slightly shorter than the days at present. The additional water lengthened the day, and the attraction of the comet changed the originally circular orbit of the earth into an elliptical orbit Which takes #-## days to complete. When the Earth is at perihelion early in January of each year -- #-## touches its former orbit; when at farther from the sun. The idea of the orbital change may have sounded convincing to Whiston's contemporaries but astronomers could have asked a number of embarrassing questions. One could calculate the orbital period of a planet in a circular orbit at Earth's perihelion distance and compare the result with the actual orbital period of the earth. The difference is not #-## days. And one could ask what happened to the orbit of the cbmet. Being the less massive of the two bodies its orbit would have been twisted violently and it would not have the orbit shown in Fig. #. I don't know whether anybody made that objection, but Whiston could have replied that the orbit of his presumed comet (with an orbital period of # or # years) was the orbit that resulted from this encounter. An astronomer then could still have said that the orbit shown on the diagram would have a period of about # years and not # years. What Whiston really accomplished with his book was a revival of comet fear for another century or so with a shift in emphasis. Comets were no longer signs of catastrophies to come, they were a direct physical menace in themselves. Laymen were unaware of the fine points of astronomical measurements and of density calculations. To the layman something that looked big was big, and something that looked firey must be hot. I n #I Captain John Goodridge, "late Commander of one of His Majesty's Packet Boats Station'd at Falmouth", took up the theme of that dreadful comet once more. The small book of only # pages had the title The Phoenix; and Captain Goodridge, heavily influenced by Whiston, stated its purpose in the first paragraph : "My design in the following Essay is to show that a Comet has been the cause of two grand catastrophes that have happened to this our Earth, for the punishment of its inhabitants, at the Fall and at the Deluge; which Comet (it is my intention to prove as far as I am able) is the real Phoenix of the ancients." Captain Goodridge accepted that the six days of creation were really six years, that the Earth moved along a circular orbit before the deluge and that the comet caused the deluge. He added that "the foul chaotick matter drawn from the comet's atmosphere filled the atmosphere of our earth with noxious vapours that made our air very unwholesome, which soon reduced the life of man to its present standard." According to Goodridge the comet not only produced the deluge and the first known case of air pollution, it also had "at the time of Adam's transgression" started the diurnal rotation of the earth, either by a very close approach or even a glancing blow. Then Captain Goodridge, not having much to offer that had not been said by Whiston (whose book was out of print by then) proceeded to his pet theme. "The Phoenix is said to fee a bird about the size of an Eagle, and not much unlike one; that it returns once in nearly six hundred years, goes down to the Altar of the Sun, is there burnt, and a young one springs out of its Ashes and flieth off again... The Comet's period's are upon an Average about # years; this certainly agrees with the return of the Phoenix." While Goodridge did not believe that the phoenix could be a real bird he pointed at "the Comet's going down to the Sun, where, by the violence of the Sun's heat, it is terribly burnt, and when it returns, in flying off again, it is then called the young Phoenix; and let it be further observed that the Comet is of such a magnitude that it can be easily followed with the naked Eye either in its descent to, or assent (sic) from the Sun, all of Which duly considered, proves, I think beyond a doubt, that this Comet, and this only, is what has been called the Phoenix" Since the comet that caused the earth to rotate and later changed its orbit was last seen in #, it is due to return late in # or early #. And then, said Goodridge, "it will be the cause of the general Conflagration and finishing off all things with respect to this Earth." Well, that is the story of the worst of all the comets... which does not even exist in space, for the comet of #, # and # were not identical.    Addenda to the April, #, issue : fy column in the April issue has brought me half a dozen letters, five of them remarking on the table on page # and asking "whatever happened to geocoronium ?" As for that table I have to admit on behalf of the publisher, the editor and myself, that somebody did not read proof properly. It should have looked like this: Number of days a comet was under observation: Number of orbits found to be parabolic: I # days #-# days #-#I days # per cent # per cent # per cent As for the question about geocoronium, my readers will remember that a section of that column was caused by a letter asking "whatever became of virginium?" It dealt with chemical elements of which the "discovery" was announced by somebody only to end up with a red face for one reason or another... Of course, "virginium," "moldavium," "alabamine" and so forth were elements on Earth, and I really should have added that there were also two such mistakes in the sky. One was called "nebulium" and the other "coronium." "Nebulium" was supposed to be an element that could be found spectroscopically in the gaseous nebulae, while "coronium" had been discovered, also spectroscopically, in die sun's corona. It is now known that neither "nebulium" nor "coronium" actually exist; what had looked like a strange element in the spectrogram were actually the lines of atoms of well known elements at very high temperatures and an equally high degree of ionization. Some of the "coronium" lines have been identified as coming from ionized iron and calcium atoms. While the discovery of "coronium" was a simple case of misinterpretation, "geocoronium" was the result of misreasoning. About fifty years ago it was believed that our atmosphere was strictly stratified. Near the ground you had the well known nitrogenoxygen mixture, but at high altitude there would be comparatively less oxygen, since the oxygen molecule is a bit heavier than the nitrogen molecule. At the same altitude, it was thought, there should be an admixture of hydrogen atoms, the lightest atoms of all. Carrying on this line of reasoning our atmosphere should have a top layer consisting of hydrogen atoms only, with helium atoms as an impurity. Now it was thought that the "coronium" of the sun was lighter than hydrogen, hence we might have a "coronium" layer above the hydrogen layer and in order to make it clear that this was the "coronium" of the earth it was called "geocoronium." Actually our atmosphere is not stratified in that manner. There is no hydrogen layer at the top -- and "geocoronium" doesn't exist Something new in science fiction! A brand-new magazine devoted to bringing you  the best science fiction from other countries -- a "must" for collectors and read ing pleasure for any science-fiction reader! Stories from I -- on sale at all good newsstands soon! The Transmogrification Of Wamba's Revenge Illustrated by I f A s I sit here, writing this, in a deluxe suite of the famous but resounding Waldorf-Astoria, I can look out the fourth-floor window and see the people below resembling the scurrying warrior ants of my native Africa. It was a Monday because the other married women were down at the river, beating their laundry on flat rocks, when Mr. Lundeen, the local White Hunter, came into our compound with a two-truck safari. "What cheer, Wamba?" he said to me in pidgin Pigmy. "Why you not at river wash clothes?" I nodded hello, ignoring his deliberate insult. He knew perfectly well that I spoke English, having graduated from Bennington College for Women, and that, as daughter of the Super Chief of All the Pigmies and No. I Wife of the Head Witch Doctor, I was exempt from menial tasks. "Me worry on you, Wamba," he continued with his atrocious accent and the vocabulary of a retarded three-year-old, while climbing out of his Land Rover. "Me think you grow one or two inch since last time." Oh, he was an expert needier! And he touched me at my proudest spot. The women of all our tribes didn't envy me my status, which they and I had grown up with, but there wasn't one of them that wouldn't maim herself to be my height -- a good three inches shorter than any other full-grown Pigmy adult! It was difficult, but I kept silent. The tribe's whole cash crop came from Lundeen's safaris, and I mustn't jeopardize it, no matter what. My father, the Super Chief, came out of the council hut, followed by my husband, the Head Witch Doctor, just as an oldish young man clambered down from the other vehicle and handed out a woman in jodhpurs. "Welcome! Welcome!" cried my father in English I had taught him with no little pain; he was a terrible linguist. "Great honor! Very great! Welcome!" My husband, the Head Witch Doctor, stood waiting for the introductions, and Lundeen obliged, using all the appropriate titles, including mine. The oldish young man was a Professor Todd, and the woman in jodhpurs was his wife. We shook hands all around, ours being small and dry, theirs being large and moist. "You come to hunt?" asked my father politely, using up the last of his English. "In a way," said the Professor. ine, digitalis?" "Yes," said my husband. "We use them all the time." "Really?" Mrs. Todd said disinterestedly. "No masks or dances to drive away evil spirits?" My husband's eyes did not Waver an inch. "Of course. Faith is part of the healing process." "Well," the Professor said briskly, "I am here to look for more such species -- in the soil, the barks, the berries, leaves -- everything. I have a laboratory on wheels, and I do hope you people will help me in my search." "What did he say?" the Super Chief asked. I translated and he said, "What's in it for us?" "Honor," said the Witch Doctor, and, "Whatever squeezes through my fingers," said Lundeen, both in Pigmy. Then, in pseudo-BritishEnglish, Lundeen said, "I say, Professor, Why don't you show our royal hosts your laboratory while I show Mrs. Todd the compound?" "Splendid," said Prof. Todd. "This way, please." I followed the three men, but kept looking back over my shoulder. Just as I expected, the White Hunter was charming the Professor's wife, a scene I had witnessed every time there was a giddy female in a safari. This time, however, he was bold to the point of contempt, a fact that was not lost on the Professor, who stopped at the steps of the traveling laboratory and looked after the pair. She was holding Lundeen's upper arm in both her hands and smiling dizzily up at him. I saw pain cross the Professor's face before he turned and ushered us into the air-conditioned laboratory, "Bless me!" said my husband in awe, while my father whistled. As for myself, I had seen labs of one sort or another, but nothing so marvelously compact and complete as this.' I said so, and Prof. Todd's face lit up with pride. "Thank you," he said. "Mr. Lundeen told me of your American education, Princess, and your work, Doctor, at the hospital in Mbuti, and he assured me that you both would be invaluable to our mission." "We are yours to command," quoted the Head Witch Doctor. "Good, good. Then you can help me organize your people into work parties, each group to collect whatever it's assigned to -- ferns, soils, barks, and so forth. And you. Princess, will be my lab assistant." "And you'll need a cleaning woman twice a week," I said. "No, no," said the Professor quickly. "Mr. Lundeen wouldn't trust anyone but you to keep things clean and orderly. Well!" he exclaimed and rubbed his hands. "We're practically in business right now!" "Yes," said my husband, the Head Witch Doctor. "In one way or another, Mr. Lundeen always gives us the business." My father had been following all this with great difficulty. Now he asked me what the arrangements were. I told him. "You mean that you, the Princess, are to be a housemaid?" he all but roared in Pigmy. "I forbid it!" "What seems to be the difficulty?" asked Prof. Todd, bewildered. "He's a stickler for protocol," I answered. "We'll straighten it out with Mr. Lundeen." "Good, good. We don't want any hurt feelings. Now, Doctor, I'll need to know how many ablebodied people you have, so we can set up work parties... " T ooking back over what I have  written, I feel terribly unlike a professional writer. I haven't, for example, told you all I knew about the White Hunter -- that he came from Ohio, but wouldn't wear, drive or talk anything not British; his owning a Land Rover instead of a Jeep was completely characteristic. You mustn't think he was typical of White Hunters, He wasn't typical of anything but a greedy, selfish, overbearing opportunist, a phony who loved to humiliate us because we couldn't hit back. And we couldn't hit back because no other White Hunter bothered with us. They used to, but that was before Lundeen arrived. I don't know what to add about Prof. Todd. He was the average dedicated scientist who, for no discernible reason, happened to be married to a vain, stupid woman, younger than himself. I see that I've given Mrs. Todd only one line of dialogue, when, in fact, she was anything but inarticulate, in a nasty, bored sort of way -- except, I soon discovered, When she was alone with an admirer. Or thought they were alone. I made a point of watching her and Lundeen -- for my people's sake, of course. I wanted them to be paid for their work -- and, come to think of it, mine too -- because so much depended on it... Which brings me to our tribal setup. It was commonly known that we Pigmies were primitive nomads, but I've never encountered anyone who knew that the central tribe, ours, was not. The satellite tribes all visited us in turn, for whatever meager trading we could do, but mainly for treatment of their and our sick and aged. The White Hunter was essential to this because he brought us medicines, for which he extorted every last penny he allowed us to make from his safaris.  # Things are going just beautitifully, Princess!" Prof. Todd said enthusiastically three days later. "The work parties would have overwhelmed me if not for your help with the tagging and classifying. I've never seen anyone pick up details as fast as you -- unless it's your husband!" A lot he knew! Between that fathead Lundeen and that insipid idiot Mrs. Todd, the tribe was on the verge of mutiny, medicines or no medicines. With her hanging adoringly onto his arm, he would needle the work parties, in his execrable Pigmy so that they had either to strangle him or work off their anger on their jobs. Then, when Prof. Todd came up, he could only compliment Lundeen for their zeal. (The work parties were organized into squads, with each squad searching for a different thing, like soil samples, fungi, roots, berries and so on. And they worked in each other's footsteps, going away from the compound, between two lines of rope which my father and husband laid out differently each day.) After leaving the parties to the Head Witch Doctor and the Super Chief, the two would come to the lab and work me over. They knew none of us could complain to the Professor, so we were safe targets. Lundeen's favorite stunt was to ask me to wipe things far over my head, which I had to reach by standing on a lab stool, and making me clean out the animals' cages. Todd didn't know what was going on, because the orders were in Pigmy. Then Mrs. Todd would say, "Princess, darling, would it be too much trouble to light my cigarette?" And I would. And she'd blow smoke in my face -- when Todd's back was turned. I had never felt such hatred before! Nor could I vent it on anyone or anything ; my husband and father had their own troubles, one treating the rebellious with tranquilizers and the other with orders to obey instructions and ignore the needling. All this was going through my mind when I saw Prof. Todd peering at me at eye-level. "I've been driving you too hard," he said. "You look tired." Tired? I was exhausted, working all day and staying up all night to keep an eye on Lundeen and Mrs. Todd. And I hadn't gotten anything more incriminating on my little battery-powered tape recorder than some slurping noises that I knew were kisses, but that wouldn't convince anyone else. Neither of the pair was brainy enough to be so circumspect. There had to be some reason for each staying in his own guest hut all night. I thought I knew what it was, so I let my shoulders and face slump and mumbled something about duty and honor. "I know how you feel; I feel the same way about saving lives." Prof. Todd said, leading me firmly out of the laboratory. "But one has one's duty to oneself too, you know. I want you to take the day off and sleep!" "Yes, Professor," I said obediently. "I could sleep for days." "Then take tomorrow off as well," he said, taking me to my hut, and he wouldn't leave until I pretended to doze off. "Nightnight, sleep tight," he whispered, leaving on tippy toes. 'T'ake my word for it, it was almost more than I could do no not to fall asleep. But I had to stay awake! What a nice guy, I thought -- how could he have stayed married to this queen, of the stag line? Did she, to quote Mad Ave, know where the body was buried? I didn't know, but I intended to find out. When I was sure Prof. Todd was inside his lab and unlikely to look outside, I slipped out with my tape recorder and searched for the miscreants. As I suspected, they were nowhere in the compound. The Land Rover also was gone. I followed the freshest tire tracks out of the compound. I was worried for the moment about being seen by the work parties, but the tracks led off in the opposite direction. Settling down to what was, for a Pigmy, and a woman at that, and a woman three inches shorter than any other adult Pigmy to boot, a steady lope, I kept listening for the Land Rover and watching the ground for tracks leading off the rutted jungle road. Put yourself in my place, wouldn't you expect them to di'ive miles away and get off the trail so they wouldn't be surprised by a passerby? Au contraire, that was expecting too much of these nasty specimens, for I came upon the vehicle as I rounded a bend barely # minutes from home. I slipped up on its blind side, hung my microphone on a tarpaulin rope and paid out wire as I backed off the road into the jungle. Screened by a bush, I could hear very clearly what was going on as I switched on the machine. "Now do you believe me, you mad, impetuous boy?" said Mrs. Todd a little breathlessly. "I told you I love you. How many ways are there of convincing you?" "You could tell me why you married him in the first place," Lundeen said in a sullen voice. "Why, it's obyious, sweetheart. Everybody expects him to win the Nobel Prize." "So that's why you came along on this expedition!" "Game along? I took him away from teaching at the University, bought him the best portable lab money could buy, financed the whole safari -- " "You mean you didn't know I'm filthy rich?" she said. "You loved me for myself alone?" I could practically hear the White Hunter's excuse for a brain going into reverse. Knowing him from many safaris, I could tell he had been about to say through a stiff upper lip that he'd marry her in a minute if not for his (fictitious) wife and tots at home, who needed him and the little money he brought in from his safaris. "Of course I didn't know," he said, his voice sounding choked. "But what difference would it have made? Me a lowly -- " "Don't say it!" she cried. "You're a fine, handsome, intelligent man, and I can't stand another day with that creep, even if he does win the Nobel Prize!" "Then let's leave him here -- " " -- without his laboratory, so he can't follow us -- " " -- but would you consent to be my -- my wife?" "Dearest," sh# said, "I would. And you won't have to be a White Hunter unless you want to be." "Not without you," he vowed piously. I believed him. He wouldn't let all that money go unguarded. Well, so much for evidence. I had all I needed. So I stowed away the microphone and wire and headed back to the compound. They came in an hour later and made for Lundeen's hut. I waited till they started packing his campaign chest, then went into the hut with two glasses, a bottle of Scotch and a soda bottle on a tray. "Dash it all, Princess, you're full of surprises!" Lundeen exclaimed. "I had sort of been looking forward to our daily snit about bringing us drinks." "One must do what one must do," I said meekly. "I don't leave you much choice, do I?" he boomed. "None at all." "Darling, you're so masterful," Mrs. Todd was saying as I left. I went back to my hut and took out the treasure chest I kept under my bunk. My Barbie and Ken doll clothing were at the top. I took them out and then gathered all the rags I could find and returned to Lundeen's hut. It was the sickest Night I had ever spent. T)rof. Todd looked very upset  when I came into the lab the next morning, toting a bag and my tape recorder. He was wearing a surgical mask for some reason -- to avoid contaminating the white rats he was trying to work on, I suppose. "Princess!" he cried. "My wife is gone!" "Real gone," I said with a grin. "And that's not just her opinion. It's Lundeen's, too." "You think -- " he started to say, but couldn't continue. I pushed aside the chemistry equipment on his table and upended my bag. Two miniature figures in little green smocks tumbled out amid the four white rats. Todd stared as the figures jumped to their feet and, clinging to each other, looked wildly around them. "That's Lundeen and my wife!" he gasped. "What have you done to them?" "I can't tell you that," I said. "But I want you to listen to something so you'll know that what I've done is justified." And I played back the love scene I had recorded the day before. "So that's why she married me," he said brokenly. "I always wondered." He bent down to the little figures. "You didn't have to leave me stranded," he cried out to Mrs. Todd, who clapped her hands over her ears. "I love you enough to give you a divorce." Taking off his surgical mask, he turned to me. "You know that what you've done is impossible, don't you? Nothing can shrink fiveor six-foot people to five or six inches!" I backed away from him. "But that's not what's important!" I said in alarm. "Not only were they planning to leave you stranded, they were going to leave the tribe unpaid!" Todd lost his mad glare. "No question of it, they're a matched set of stinkers," he said. "But what have you done? How does it work? You've got to tell me all about it!" "I can't. It's so potent a taboo that nobody but the chiefs and witch doctors know about it. I myself learned about it only by accident." The tiny people had been making shrill noises. Now Lundeen pushed Mrs, Todd aside and piped, "Todd, listen to me!" "What is it?" Todd asked, bending down to hear the squeaky voice. "The secret is in the Scotch she gave us yesterday. I can't tell you what suffering we went through last night, shrinking down to this size. Get to that bottle before she does! It's in my hut!" I was out of the lab door and running for Lundeen's hut as fast as I could go. Halfway there, Todd passed me. It was the only time in' my life that I ever wished I were not so small, for my strides were five to his one. And I cursed myself for stupidly not throwing the bottle into a fire. When he reached the hut, I stopped and went back to the lab. The tiny couple in tiny voices pleaded for an antidote as I climbed onto a stool and waited for Todd to come back, which he did a few minutes later, the bottle in his hand and a hard look on his face. Hphere was silence as he meas- ured out the Scotch in eyedroppers and fed different amounts of it to the four white rats. I turned away. Until last night, I had never seen anyone or anything shrink. It was a hideous thing. I had hoped never to see it again. "All right, Princess, you can look now," the Professor said in a sick voice. I turned. The rats were four different sizes, the littlest being very little indeed. Prof. Todd was cleaning up the last evidence of the shrinking process, as I cleaned up after Lundeen and Mrs. Todd, in such a fright over leaving traces that I had overlooked the Scotch. "Is this how Pigmies get small?" he asked me. "No," I said shakily. "We breed true and are immune to -- to what I put in the bottle." "Then what is it for?" "Babies of mixed parentage, Pigmy and outsider. And that is all I know about it!" "Not even the dosages?" he demanded. "Not even that," I said. He filled the eyedroppers again and fed the mixture to the rats, while I looked away. When the feeding and shrinking had stopped, he said, "It stabilizes at onetenth normal size. And you Pigmies are immune to it. Which means -- " He stared unbelievingly. "That's not possible!" "Why not?" I said, falling back until he grabbed my shoulders. I forget which Man it was -- Peking Man or Java Man or something -- " "But he was only nine feet tall!" "What if he wasn't Peking Man at all, but Peking Baby?" I said. He dropped his hands and sat down heavily. "Incredible," he said. "Absolutely incredible." He looked at me. "Princess, I've got to have a decent amount of Whatever it is to work on." "No!" I said. "No!" "If you don't get it for me," he said, "I'll invite your husband and father in to see what you've done to these two!" "Don't -- please!" I begged. "I'll get you some. But you've got to help me with an alibi, so they don't get suspicious." "It's a deal," he said. "What about us?" shrilled Lundeen. "You can't leave us like this!" Todd grinned a wicked grin. "Would you care to bet on that?" "I'll do anything you say!" Mrs. Todd piped. "I'll give you all my money -- anything -- " "Don't bother," Todd said. "I intend to have incontestable proof of your deaths. So I get your money anyhow, without you to spoil it." He put them, kicking and trying to bite, into a cage and covered it. As an afterthought, he filled the feeder of the cage with a slice of bread and some cold cuts and water. "Have fun, kiddies," he said merrily, and we went out and he carefully locked the door. T xrhile the Professor stood ' ' guard, I pulled out a very old, very sturdy trunk from under my husband's bunk, opened it and scraped off as much moss as I dared from the five boulders in it, into a test tube Prof. Todd had given me. I closed the trank and pushed it back under the bunk. "Good, good," he said as I handed him the stoppered tube. "Now to furnish us with an alibi. Do you know any good places to lose a Land Rover?" "There is a dandy quicksand pit not far away," I said, catching some of his excitement. We got into the Land Rover, and I guided him to the spot. Pushing from the rear, we shoved the vehicle into the pit. When it vanished, we brushed away our footprints and went back to the lab. I told him along the way what little I knew of the moss -- that it was native only to this part of the world, that it had been totally destroyed by our ancestors, except on the five stones, after the Pigmy elephant problem, that there was no antidote, and that not the moss but selective breeding accounted for the size I was so proud of being. That evening, we asked people if they had seen Lundeen and Mrs. Todd, who had never been this late before. As the hours passed, everyone got a little edgy, watching the gate of the compound. At last the Professor looked at his watch and said, "No sense staying up. They must have driven further than they realized and made camp." So we went to bed. Around nopn the next day, Todd let himself be worked up over their disappearance and consented to lead one of their search parties. My husband, the Head Witch Doctor, and my father, the Super Chief, led the other two. Naturally, I went with my husband, partly because that's a No. I wife's place, but mostly because I wanted him to make the discovery himself -- Which he did with only five or six little nudges from me. The drummer sent out the message and soon the other two parties joined ours. "A great, great pity," said my father with real feeling, looking down sadly at the quicksand pit. "Now how will we get another White Hunter to bring safaris to us?" "Always the practical man," my husband said admiringly. "Yes, this could be the end of tribal civilization as we know it, anyway." Todd asked me what the unseemingly grief was about, and I told him. Doing his best to look bereaved, he held up his hands for silence. "My friends -- and in the short time I have known you, you have become friends in need and in deed -- I came here in search of a new wonder drug and I think perhaps I have found it," he said, with me translating as he went. "In return for the testimony of your leaders so I can inherit my late wife's money, I shall finance the construction of a vast compound and enough huts to house all your tribes at one time!" There was a great cheer, led by the Head Witch Doctor and the Super Chief. "Not only that," the Professor continued, "there must be room in the compound for one hundred guest huts, a tremendous meeting hut and a large cooking-and-eating hut, plus classroom huts and an airfield. All this must be accomplished within less than one month. Damn the expense -- full speed ahead!" The crowd cheered again and headed homeward, talking and gesticulating animatedly among themselves. #Tt is very nice to become Aprosperous," my father said in Pigmy. "But what does he want to spend all this money for?" "You are with him all day, every day," my husband said to me. "It would be discourteous to ask outright, but has he given you no idea?" "None at all," I confessed. It was true. Whatever Prof. Todd had dreamed up, he hadn't discussed or even hinted at it till now, nor could I understand it any more than they did. I promised to do everything possible, short of asking, to find out what he had in mind. Early the next morning, we drove to Mbuti in the mobile laboratory: the Professor, the Head Witch Doctor and the Super Chief in the front seat and me in the lab, which was kept locked at all times. Mrs. Todd and Lundeen hung onto the bars of their cage as the lab bounced and lurched in and out of the ruts of the jungle road. They alternately tried to bribe and threaten me. I looked at them without listening, doing my best to figure out what Todd meant to do. I hadn't succeeded when we reached town, nor when we each deposed as to the fates of the unlucky pair, nor when the Professor withdrew a very large amount of money and gave part of it to my father and husband to buy whatever supplies were needed, as well as a used truck and Jeep that he presented to the tribe. While the men were shopping, he and I went to the cable office, where he sent off a number of telegrams to Dr. this and Prof, that in various countries, on both sides of the Iron and Bamboo Curtains. I had no trouble getting to see what he had composed as he went through a little black book for the addresses. He couldn't have been less secretive about his invitation to "Spend Your Vacation in Glamorous, Unspoiled Mfouti! Live for Two Madcap Weeks Amid the Unchanging Pigmies of Still-Dark Africa!" And so forth. He smiled down at me as I frowned over the inscrutable telegram. "Puzzle you?" he asked. "It shouldn't. This is why I want all the tribes together and the huge compound and huts to house them, because we are going to have company from all over the world. Not a great many by resort standards, but enough to make room for in the jungle." I couldn't ask, of course, but I could -- and did -- look worried. "Are you thinking that I'll betray your secret, Princess?" I nodded. "I give you my word," he said, "that I shall not be the one to do so." I brightened visibly, and when the other two men joined us, I told them about the cablegrams. "To study us, no doubt," said the Super Chief. "A symposium, perhaps," said the Head Witch Doctor. "Whatever it is," I said, "it'll be in practically the only place on Earth that isn't preparing for war. Anyhow, we will know very soon. The cables gave March #nd as the opening date." "When is that?" asked my husband. "I asked at the cable office. Three weeks from now." "Then we must really hurry," said my father. And hurry we did as each tribe reported in and went to work on its portion of the new compound and the various huts. I, meanwhile, assisted Todd in the lab, but without understanding what he was calling this meeting for. Could it be the strange moss? Then why had he carelessly emptied the test tube of it into an enameled tray kind of thing and shoved it under the lab's night light and seem to have forgotten it? Instead, he was taking blood samples from many of us -- and even with great difficulty, a tiny amount from Lundeen and Mrs. Todd. These he made plates of, and to my unskilled eyes they looked like any other blood specimens. Which goes to show how much Bio I had absorbed at BenW"ith March #nd came bush ' ' planes to the landing field that had been completed only the night before. They discharged their passengers and took off to make room for more incoming bush planes. Prof. Todd shook hands with each passenger; they waved hello to each other and then were taken, along with their luggage, to the guest huts. Every hut had a sign listing the nationality of its occupants or, for the large ones, its function. Oh, I forgot to mention that Todd had had a generator truck come in and string electrical cables to all the huts and to light the streets. The guests accepted it as normal, but our tribes were amazed and delighted. "I say, Princess," said Lundeen in one of his rare polite moments, "the joint seems to be jumping. Is it because of us?" "Not at all," I gloated. "The Professor gave me his word that he wouldn't betray my awful revenge." "Awful is the word," said Mrs. Todd. "How could you do such a thing?" "I didn't know," I said guiltily. "I knew it would dirink you somewhat, but I never suspected -- " "Never mind what you never suspected," said Lundeen, rattling the door of their cage. "Get us out of here. It's not decent to lock up two human beings like a couple of canaries!" "It's better than you deserve!" I snapped back, pulling the cover down over the cage to shut out their accusing voices. Prof. Todd unlocked the door and came into the lab, locking the door again before sitting on a stool in the flow of the air conditioner. "This is the only tolerable place in the compound," he said, fanning himself. "Wish I'd had time to air-condition the huts." "Please, Professor!" said Lundeen's muffled voice. "Take the cover off. We'll behave." Todd ignored him, saying, "Every last person I sent a cablegram to is here! Not a single absentee!" "That's wonderful," I said. "And you all seem to know one another." He gave me a wicked grin. "You'd love to know what's going on, wouldn't you? But you can't ask because that would be rude. Right? I admitted it. "Well," he said, "you and the other leaders of your tribes are invited to the meeting hut tonight, and you'll learn about what you and I have been doing for the past few weeks." "But what about us?" shrilled Mrs. Todd under the cover. "What about you?" mocked Prof. Todd. "Seems to me that your bodies just about fit your souls!" TYowever, it was an indication of his own great soul that he uncovered their cage and left the light on before locking the laboratory. Can you imagine what those two would have done if the situation were reversed? So could I. I said so. "Princess," he said thoughtfully, "if a person, a family, a tribe or a nation imitates an enemy's cruelty or oppression, there would be nothing to distinguish one from the other. The more morality you give up, the more animal you become, the less you deserve to win an argument or a war." "Even temporarily?" I asked. "Just long enough to win?" "No! Before, during and after the duration -- however long it takes -- however necessary it seems!" He unclenched his fists and smiled crookedly. "Sorry. It's the one subject I get violent on. See you in the meeting hut." Shaken by his vehemence, I watched him stride off to his own hut, a young man aged before his time by clinging to ideals all but gone in a world heading for a final smashup. I found my husband and the Super Chief in our hut, listening to the news on my portable radio while waiting supper for me. I sat down, and the No. # and No. # Wives served us a really good warthog stew. I complimented them, and they giggled a thank you. To me, then, it was just an average cozy family scene, with no hint of the incredible turmoil so short a time away. I hope they all know how much I miss them, wherever they are. Depressed as we always were by the world's headlong rush toward destruction, the Head Witch Doctor turned off the radio and asked whether I knew anything more than I had the day before. "Afraid not," I said. "But the Professor assured me we would learn all about it tonight." "Just more blood samples?" he said. I nodded. "I asked the Chest and Belly Witch Doctors what it could mean. They told me they didn't know, but judging from the attendance here, with scientists from everywhere on Earth, it must be as important a discovery as antibiotics." "I hope you can translate it into Pigmy that I can understand," said the Super Chief. "I'll do my best," I promised, "but science was never my best subject." "I just hope I can stay awake," said the Head Witch Doctor wearily. "I've got a six-month backlog of mental cases since the other tribes came." "If I can help with the laying on of hands, call on me," offered the Super Chief. "Thanks. I'll keep that in mind. Wait! There's a young girl who." I left them talking shop and wandered around the compound just as the lights came on. Huge as it was, it seemed more crowded even than New York or and children of all ages into the street, and everywhere under foot ran the multitudes of dogs that had come along as part of each family. Naturally, I had to say hello every step of the way, so I was glad to join the crowd entering the meeting hut. By Pigmy standards, the hut was as enormous as Yankee Stadium. There were wooden benches that the Professor had ordered built spaced evenly from the entrance to the movie screen at the extreme end, leaving only enough room for the aisles, which right now were jammed with men and women from all over, clustered in loud, gesticulating groups. They mostly spoke English, though I did hear some French and Russian. "Order, please! Order!" said the voice of Prof. Todd over the loudspeakers mounted on the poles holding up the roof. "Everyone please be seated!" The hubbub died as the people took their seats, including us Pigmies, and I saw Todd in the center aisle with a movie projector. "This had better be good!" someone said very loudly. "That," Todd said into his microphone, "is for posterity to judge. But I think my using the secret assembly call will be justified." He dimmed the house lights and turned on the projector. The screen lit up with vividly colored swimming shapes that I recognized as bacteria and blood cells. This, of course, was what the Professor and I had been filming with microscope and movie camera. Into this swarming colony came a giant blunt object -- a pipette -- and suddenly the bacteria began shrinking. The crowd murmured excitedly. "That's our secret ingredient!" the Head Witch Doctor said to me through his teeth. "How did he get hold of it?" "The work parties?" I suggested, innocently. He nodded and subsided as the Professor explained that this substance, unknown anywhere else in the world, was shrinking one deadly bacillus after another right before their eyes. "Why doesn't it shrink the blood cells?" someone called out. "That," Prof. Todd evaded, "needs more study. After all, I have been here only a few weeks." "What about viruses?" somebody else inquired. He was intimating that they too were undoubtedly shrunken, but that his equipment had necessarily been limited in portability, While I, translating all this to the Super Chief with one part of my mind, was using the other part to figure out. another question: why hadn't the blood cells also contracted? The answer came to me so suddenly that I almost jumped up and blurted it out : the blood was from us Pigmies and Lundeen and Mrs. Todd only! Which led to still another question : how would he keep the audience from testing it on their own blood? I didn't know, but my respect for him had grown even greater; I was sure he had it all worked out in his mind. IT Then the film ended, the ' ' scientists sat stunned. One man finally stood up and said, "If ever I have seen a discovery worthy of the Nobel Prize, this is it!" Everybody applauded. Prof. Todd looked as if he wished he had a pebble to kick, so he could say, "Aw, shucks, fellas -- " They crowded around him, noiser than before the show, while my people left the meeting hut in cold silence. I pretended to have some reason for going to the laboratory, but my husband took my wrist in his hand and led me politely but firmly to our hut. "We have some matters that need to be taken care of," he said, and the chiefs and witch doctors of the tribes nodded grimly. He pulled the old trunk from beneath his bunk and opened it. The five rocks looked exactly as they always had. And why not? I had exposed the moss to light until the little scratches I had made grew back again. But I needn't have bothered, I discovered, for he dragged it into the street, filled it with firewood -- and threw a blazing torch into it. "There," he said. "Wherever the Professor got his sample no longer matters. It is a sheer miracle that it hadn't been discovered long ago." He turned toward me. "Princess," he said, "you must find and destroy his specimen!" "Right!" a chief said. "If it is used by everyone, being a Pigmy won't be the great honor it is today!" "Maybe they won't want the honor," I said diplomatically. "Not want it?" the Super Chief repeated in outraged amazement. "Have you ever heard such nonsense?" "Never!" said the Head Witch Doctor, and even I had to join the nodding; I hadn't believed my suggestion for an instant. He pointed in the general direction of the lab and said, "Go! Do your duty!" I left quickly, as a good little Pigmy wife should, and a few minutes later was at the lab, ringing the doorbell. The Professor peeked at me through the peephole and let me in, pointing to the other stool. I climbed up it as he raised the volume of his radio-looking thing, which he had been listening to. "This will give you a kick, Princess!" he said with that typical crooked grin. "Recognize anybody's voice?" I had been looking intently at the enameled tray he had dumped the test tube into and put up near the night light and wondering how I could get up there without his noticing. It was impossible with him present. I would have to find an excuse for staying after he left and hope he would believe it. I unfrowned and cocked my head toward the radio, pretending to listen -- and almost fell off the stool, for, hearing the squeaky little voices of Lundeen and Mrs. Todd, I glanced up and saw their cage with its door open and them gone! "How -- how -- " I stammered. "By tying tag strings together and getting through the air-conditioning duct," he said happily. "You don't look as if you cared," I said. "Oh, but I do!" he exclaimed. "Listen! They're at the English hut." "Naturally," I said. "Where else would that silly Anglophile go?" A genuine British voice could now be heard saying, "It isn't as if we doubted your word, old boy, but how do we know you weren't always this size arid that this perfectly ordinary-looking moss you've brought us isn't perfectly ordinary?" Lundeen's very high, very excited and very fake British voice said, "Dash it all, try it on yourselves!" "On ourselves?" echoed another speaker. "What if it's poisonous or something?" "Absolutely," the first man agreed. There was silence, broken by. the barking of the ubiquitous dogs outside. "I've got it!" he said. "Why not try it on one of these cursed mongrels?" "Capital idea!" "Excellent suggestion!" and other compliments led to someone going out into the street and returning shortly with a yapping mutt. "How do we feed it to him?" someone asked. "In Scotch, like you?" "I don't think dogs drink Scotch," Lundeen said. "Why not water?" "Why not indeed?" said the first man. There was a splashing sound followed by a mixing sound, and he said, "Here you are, Bowser! Drink it down like a good fellow," which was succeeded by a lapping sound, then silence. "Great Scott!" one of the men cried in horror, and the rest made a sort of suppressed retching sound. "You see? You see?" Lundeen When it was all over, the first man asked, "Did anyone think of measuring the poor beast before and after?" "No, but I'd say he's no more than one-tenth his original size," a man answered. The others agreed. "Well," the first one said briskly, "let's get down to cold facts, shall we? The stuff works; I think we're all convinced of that. That being so, the next question is: have you brought us enough to serve as a starter set?" "Plenty!" shrilled Lundeen. "Todd dumped the same amount into a tray and kept it under a light and now the tray is almost overflowing!" I looked up at the tray and down at Prof. Todd, who was listening with a great beatific smile on his face. So that was why he had emptied the test tube with such seeming indifference! With equal seeming indifference, I moved my stool under the light. He didn't notice. I took a beaker of some acid and warily stood on the stool. His back was to me when I poured the acid into the tray. I climbed down and put the beaker back just as he turned off the radio and swung around to face me. "Let's get out of here, Princess," he said, grinning. "Those two have to get back in again without suspecting we know what they've done." Of course, I assented readily. Half of my job was done. The only problem remaining was: how could I get rid of the last of the moss in the British guest hut? Hpodd and I said good night, and he made for his hut while I went toward the British one. Crouching in its shadow, I waited until after the light was doused. When I was sure they were all asleep, I began edging to the door. I heard a faint noise and stopped dead. A man in pajamas came stealing out. He darted from hut to hut, pausing at each one to look about before going on to the next. He slipped into the seventh hut, an din a moment the light went on. I sneaked up to the hut and listened -- in its shadow, naturally. " -- mean by waking us up?" a heavy Slavic voice was demanding. "I had to," a British voice said urgently. "It's of the utmost importance. Now please listen attentively. I may not have time to repeat." And he told them all about Lundeen, Mrs. Todd, the moss and the dog. When he finished, someone laughed. As if at a signal, the others began laughing, too. "Please! Please!" the British voice said. "If you don't believe me, try it on a dog. But do it quickly, before I'm missed!" "It is your story," another Slavic voice said. "You get the dog." I retreated behind the hut as the man in pajamas came out and looked up and down the street. "Just my luck," he muttered bitterly, "they're all asleep. Here, Spot! Here, Prince, Fido, Rags!" And he snapped his fingers until a dog a few huts away came ambling up with its tail wagging drowsily. He took it inside. For the next space of time I was glad again that I only had to hear the process instead of seeing it. "So," the first Slavic voice said stolidly. "It is like you say. The dog is maybe a tenth of its former size. So?" "What good is that?" another said. "Who would want such little dogs?" "For this you expect to get paid?" the leader asked. "Damn, damn and double damn!" the Englishman exploded in a furious whisper. "Do you think I'm a traitor? I brought you some of this stuff because it might have military importance. Don't ask me how -- I'm only a scientist. But if it does, I don't want one half of the world using it on the other half -- and that means your half as well as mine!" "Da, we have such soft-headed people among us, too," said the leader. "But it could be. It could be... " "Well, you work it out yourselves," the Englishman said. "I must get back now." "Wait!" said the leader. "What should we do with the little dog?" "That's your problem," said the Englishman, sprinting out the door. So I set the hut afire, then went down to the British hut and did the same there. They were lovely fires. I stood admiring them while the men of both huts came rushing out. "Did you save anything?" one of the Englishmen asked another. "Just the moss and my tennis racquet," the second replied. My heart fell. But it lifted as I followed the Englishman with the peculiar morality to the Russian hut. "Did you save the moss?" he asked anxiously. "Just that and my balalaika," the leader said. I trudged worriedly home to bed. My husband, the Head Witch Doctor, opened his eyes and asked, "Have you destroyed the moss?" "Half of it," I said with elliptical truth. I didn't dare tell him now I had two more halves to destroy. -- ' ' morning, I took the revolver from his footlocker and put it in my pocket, then went asking for the English and Russian scientists. I was told that Dr. Perry and Prof. Kropotkin were with Todd, whom they had asked to radio for a bush plane. I ran to the lab. Todd and the two men were in the Jeep, about to leave. "Stop!" I yelled. "I have to come along!" They waited for me. When I was aboard, Todd stepped on the gas. I looked at their luggage. Each had an overnight bag, donated, no doubt, by luckier fellow countrymen. And each overnight bag carried the moss, I was sure. "Terribly sorry about the fire," said Todd. "Lost everything, eh?" "Down to the last button," Dr. Perry said. "Me, too," said Prof. Kropotkin. "But why only our two huts?" "I can't possibly imagine," said Todd jauntingly. I sat back, trying to work out my strategy. I could shoot Todd and perhaps one of the others, not both, before being overpowered. The Jeep would smash into something -- and spill the moss all over the place. No good. I had to get aboard the bush plane somehow and wait for my chance. The plane was waiting on the airfield when we got there. Pulling up alongside it, Prof Todd shook hands with both men, put his hand in a pocket, brought it out and shook my hand. When he let go, I felt something wadded up in my palm. I didn't have time to look as he all but pushed us into the plane. "Have a good trip!" he sang out. "As for you, Princess Wamba, come back when you're ready!" The pilot closed the door and came through for the fares. I opened my hand and found in it a 'ball of green papers. When I smoothed them out, the pilot goggled and said. "Golly, Princess, I can't change that!" Prof. Todd had slipped me four # bills! I smiled nervously and promised to have one changed when we landed, so I could pay him. He said, "Never mind. Royalty rides free on my plane!" "Thank you," I said regally. He disappeared up front, closing the door behind him. I sat in back of the two men until we took off and leveled out. Then I got up and menaced them with the revolver. "All right," I said, "hand over the moss -- and no funny business -- or you get plugged!" D r. Perry studied me and the gun. "What bad movie is that from?" "C'mon, c'mon!" I ground out. "The moss -- hand it over!" "You really seem determined," Perry said thoughtfully. "But Why both of us? Do you know something I don't know?" "Yes! Somebody in your party is a traitor -- gave some of the moss to the Russians. Now let's have it -- or else!" He turned to Prof. Kropotkin. "Is that true?" "Of course," Kropotkin said with a smile. "I trust you do not expect me to reveal his name." "Not at all, not at all," Dr. Perry said hastily. "No more than we would turn over our list to you." I was getting exasperated with this dialogue, which shut out me and my revolver. I waved it and threatened to shoot if they didn't come across. Dr. Perry stood up and moved toward me. "My dear girl, this is preposterous. Now if you'll just give me the gun, we'll all forget the whole unpleasant incident." "No, you don't!" I cried, panicking. I ran to the door of the cockpit, grasped it and pulled. "It's locked!" "Did you think you were the only person who ever tried this?" Perry asked soothingly. "Now do be reasonable... " I shut my eyes and squeezed the trigger with both hands. Nothing happened! He took the revolver away quite easily, saying, "Every gun I've ever been personally associated with had a safety latdh, you know. Sort of evens things up with idiots who didn't know it was loaded, wouldn't you say?" I sat down with my face in my hands. "Now I'll never be able to go home again! They would abandon me in the jungle!" "In this day and age? Never!" Prof. Kropotkin said, putting an arm around my shoulder and holding me comfortingly against his chest. "No, really they would," Perry told him. "I read it somewhere. Well, there's only one thing to do. I'll take her back to London with  ff me. "And what is wrong with me taking her to Moscow?" Kropotkin demanded. "I don't want to go with either of you," I sobbed. "Won't you please give me the moss so I can destroy it and go home?" "Dreadfully sorry, Your Highness," said Perry. "Not a chance," said Kropotkin. "I would like to destroy his moss and he would like to destroy mine. But we are rational human beings, with no love for violence. So come with me!" "No, me!" cried Perry. I looked at them through a blur of tears. "Then I guess I'll go with you, Dr. Perry. At least I know the language. I'll come to Moscow, Prof. Kropotkin, after I finally destroy Dr. Perry's specimen." "Fine!" exclaimed Kropotkin. "I promise you full-scale red-carpet welcome -- from primitive Africa to People's Democracy!" "That will be nothing compared with our reception!" said Perry. "You won't regret your decision, Princess!" W e were all quite friendly by the time we reached Mlarki, the nearest jet airfield. I didn't really know what to expect, but it certainly wasn't supersonic military airplanes waiting for us, one from England and the other from Russia. There was time only for a last friendly wave before Dr. Perry and I were hustled into our plane and Prof. Kropotkin into his. As soon as we were airborne, Dr. Perry opened his overnight bag, and I was amazed to see Lundeen, Mrs. Todd and the tiny dog climb out. "About time!" shrilled Lundeen. "I look simply dreadful!" Mrs. Todd complained. "Couldn't you have brought my cosmetics along?" "Plenty where we're going," Perry said. "And now, if you'll excuse me, I must catch up on my beauty rest." He dozed right off. The tiny people and the dog all began barking at me, so I closed my eyes and ears and went to sleep. It was just lunchtime when we landed in England. Dr. Perry put them into the overnight bag and closed it on Lundeen's yapping about carrying it carefully, and we disembarked -- into a screaming, jostling mob, all pushing papers and pens at me for my autograph. "What is this all about?" I shouted at Perry. "We wirelessed ahead," he shouted back. "Look at the headlines." I did. The newspapers I was being asked to autograph read: So I signed everything happily, enjoying every minute of it. When I looked up for Dr. Perry, I saw him surrounded by a flying wedge of soldiers. "Where are you going?" I shrieked in alarm. "To be debriefed," he yelled. "I'll ring you up when you're settled in." And he was led away just as a Rolls-Royce came onto the field, and I was ushered inside and we drove off. Two men sat in the front seat, looking very formidable, and I jumped when a voice next to me said, "Allow me to introduce myself, Your Highness. I am Lord Fairfax." "That's nice," I said, trying to see where Dr. Perry was being taken, but he disappeared from view. I turned around to Lord Fairfax and, "Why are he and I being separated?" "I'm afraid I don't know," said Lord Fairfax. "Then suppose we go back and pick him up and -- " "Oh, that would 'be militarily impossible!" "What about my staying at his house?" I said nastily. "Against protocol," he stated. "I'm sure Dr. Perry is a perfectly splendid host. But he is, after gll, a commoner." "Well, where am I staying?" "Why, with me, to be sure. At my town house. I shall do everything possible to make your stay as pleasant as possible." He frowned. "That makes two 'possibles' in one sentence, doesn't it? Dreadfully sorry. Is there anything in particular you would like for luncheon?" "Yes," I said. "Aardvark steak." "I shall comb all London for one," he promised. "And then," I said, "I want to go straight to Dr. Perry's house. Commoner or no commoner." "Yes, Your Highness," Lord Fairfax said, retreating to his corner of the seat. U nless you've been given the royal treatment, you can't imagine how busy it keeps you. I met Lord Fairfax's wife and servants, dozens of them, was assigned the East Wing of the manor, then lunohed -- on aardvark steak, courtesy of the zoo -- and world-famous designers took my measurements for the most astonishing wardrobe, which I was most grateful for when it was delivered; London is awfully chilly that time of year, and I had only the clothes I wore when leaving home. Then, when I was presentable, there were dinners, high teas, elevenses, a ball in my honor -- and I was presented to King Charles and the entire court, which I had to be prepared for days in advance. His Majesty was most gracious and, as we used to say at Bennington, I got a real charge out of the whole royal business. Oh, and the ballet, the opera, the theater -- I fell into bed every night, so exhausted but overstimulated that I said, "Who?" When Dr. Perry phoned, weeks later. "Africa," he said. "Mlarki to London." "Oh, the man with the moss!" I exclaimed. "I don't know what you're talking about," he said guardedly. "I called to invite you to dinner." I checked my date book. "I'm over my head with appointments -- three magazine covers to pose for, two interviews, a profile, sessions with, the person who's writing my autobiography -- "Yes, yes," he said. "You're the hit of the season; can't open anything in print without seeing your face or by-line. Now when can we have dinner together?" "Would some time next month do?" "That depends on when you want to light a little bonfire," he said. "Oh." I said. "That's different. I'll cancel everything. Just tell me the time and place." "My home. Tomorrow night. Alone." He gave me the address and hung up. Next night, Lord Halifax's chauffeur handed me out of the silver Rolls-Royce right on the dot. I told him to wait; I didn't expect a long visit, just dinner and burning the moss and home by ten. Dr. Perry himself opened the door, so promptly that I thought he'd been waiting for my ring. He sort of reded back as I entered. "Princess!" he cried. "I'd never have known you! You're dazzling!" He stroked my sable coat a moment, before hanging it up. Then he led me to his little bar, and we had a little drinkie and then to dinner, which he told me he had cooked himself -- and which he served himself. "Are your chef and butler off for the evening?" I asked. "Chef and butler?" He laughed himself red in the face. "I don't even have a wife or mistress!" he said, coughing. I shuddered inwardly as I remembered my insistence on staying at his house. Imagine all these weeks without servants -- and a bachelor's flat at that! But I kept up my end of the conversation, which was mostly about my adventures in London, until I could decently mention the moss. He finished his wine, a very ordinary vin ordinaire, and took me to his little laboratory at the rear of the house. "There!" he said, picking up a little chafing dish kind of thing and handing it to me. "It is yours to do with as you wish!" "It seems like such a little bit of moss," I said. "I give you my word that it's exactly the same amount we started with." I laughed with girlish glee as I set fire to it. "Well, that's that," I said. "Now how about Prof. Kropotkin's moss?" "Everything is arranged," he said. "There will be a Soviet plane to take you to Moscow at noon tomorrow. Kropotkin will be among the delegation to meet you." "It's so terribly sudden," I said. "I have to call off so many appointments. How can I do it with so little notice?" "You'll find a way," he told me. "You do want to see your husband and father, don't you?" And so I spent a sleepless night writing excuses and a hurried morning phoning those I couldn't write to. Then I thanked the Fairfaxes, gave each servant a handsome gratuity, and was at the airport with # minutes to spare, complete with the fantastic wardrobe I had accumulated in London with my personal appearances and endorsements. I slept aboard the plane and nodded through the reception at Moscow, until Prof. Kropotkin came into view among the high dignitaries. I shook his hand and asked when I could destroy the moss. "First you must give us equal time with England," he said jovially. So I lived in the Kremlin, reviewed the military might, walking, riding or being dragged through Red Square -- from Lenin's tomb, of course -- inspected factories, appeared at ballet, theater, opera, on TV and in the newspapers and magazines. I made a great hit when I said, "If I weren't a princess, there is nothing I would rather be than a commoner in London or Moscow." For the sake of brevity, let me state simply that between those two great capitals, I was worn skinny before they let me visit Kropotkin for dinner and mossburning. Then I flew back to Mlarki and home. At last! But would my husband, the Head Witch Doctor, and my father, the Supbr Chief, welcome me as gladly as had Moscow and London? "You've burned it all?" my husband asked. "Every bit Kropotkin and Perry had," I told them. They both put their arms around me. As I dabbed at my eyes, I saw Prof. Todd grinning crookedly down at me. We shook hands enthusiastically and he said, "My lab's gone to pot since you left. Want to come back?" I nodded, too overcome by emotion to speak. And that, I innocently thought, was that. But Todd and my two men toured the whole gigantic compound with me in the tribal Jeep, where I was shown everybody talking back to phonographs that were talking to them in English and other languages, and then to the airfield, where they showed me Pigmies learning to fly planes. "What on Earth is going on?" I asked blankly. "We Pigmies are about to take our rightful places," the Super Chief said -- in perfectly good English! When I commented on that, he said, "You can't beat the phonograph to teach foreign languages." "All of us?" I said. "Every man, woman and child," the Head Witch Doctor replied. "We are going to bring peace to the world." "When?" I asked. "How?" "You'll know when before anybody else." said Prof. Todd. "The how will be explained in an article I'm writing for the British medical magazine Lancet ." And that was all I could get out of them, I doubted if my husband and father knew how it all would come about, for I plagued them with questions. But why would I know before anybody S ome months later, when I wa reluctantly tuning in my radio, which had been bristling with every nation threatening its neighbors, I heard only silence. Puzzled, I changed the batteries, then turned the dials slowly. Nothing! From nearby Mlarki to the farthest Greenland -- not a sound, not a voice! When I told this to my husband, he suggested telling Prof. Todd. I did, panting from running to his hut. "You see?" he said triumphantly. "I said you would be the first to know. Now we must assemble all the tribes and put Plan C into effect!" "What were Plan A and Plan B?" I asked in bewilderment. "Dr. Perry and Prof. Kropotkin," he explained on the run. "What about them?" I yelled, but he was out of earshot. He had been heading for the meeting hut. I followed him. By the time I reached it, sirens were blaring all over the compound. Everybody came from everywhere and raced to the meeting hut. Inside, Prof. Todd was standing at a lectern at the front of the huge auditorium, waiting for all of us to take our seats. His grin was more crooked than I had ever seen it. The Super Chief and the Head Witch Doctor were seated behind him, facing the audience. He beckoned to me to sit with them. As I obeyed, the bustle ceased. Every eye was on him. "Brothers and sisters, nieces and nephews," he said, "The day has come! We have labored long and hard for this moment. Every one of you, including the children, knows English, and most of you know another language besides, as well as the history, customs and economics of the country you have been assigned to. We must move swiftly to bring order out of the chaos the world is in. Can we do it?" "Yes!" the crowd roared. "Good, good," he said. "Now let's line up according to continent." "What about us?" I asked my husband. "We're the Supreme Arbiters," he said. "Didn't the Professor tell you how we've been organizing ourselves?" "Not a word," I answered. "We've been busy experimenting on all kinds of vegetation." "With what results?" "None," I said. "Not a thing." "That's wonderful!" cried my father. "Absolutely wonderful!" "What's wonderful?" I asked in complete confusion. "Why won't anyone tell me what this is all about?" Prof. Todd had turned toward us, listening and grinning. "Please join me in leading the parade to the airfield," he said, "and I'll explain on the way." We fell into step with him. Suddenly I remembered running after him, when my stride was five to his one. Now -- I compared him with my two men and realized what I had not noticed, the change had been so gradual. Prof. Todd was mere inches taller than them, instead of almost two feet, and our strides were just about equal!" #i'#"ou guessed it, Princess,"  he said cheerfully. "Every living thing on Earth -- except vegetation -- is on its way toward becoming a tenth of its former size!" "The moss?" I asked. He nodded. "But I destroyed it all!" "Token amounts," he said. "Just enough to keep you from unwittingly spoiling Plan C." "You haven't explained Plan A and Plan B," I said, angry at being made a mere puppet. "Dr. Perry and Prof. Kropotkin did what I wanted them to do," he said. "They turned over the moss and the tiny people and dogs to their military, who immediately saw its strategic value. Their nations grew the moss as fast as it would grow -- which is phenomenally when exposed to light hydroponic tanks -- and shared it with their allies. When they had enough of it they spirited it into the streams, rivers, lakes and reservoirs of their enemies. There isn't one single piece of land, from all the continents to the tiniest island, that isn't clogged with it." "But how did they do it?" I asked. "Tourists," he said. "And what is Plan C?" "To take over the world." He laughed teasingly. "But first, let's get your people distributed." There were many bush planes on the airfield, which were loaded according to ultimate destination, and flown to Mlarki by Pigmy pilots, where supersonic jets stood waiting, also manned by Pigmies. Each jet had its destinations clearly marked and filled up with people Who knew exactly where they were going, and why, and what they were to do there. Except me. I found my hand being shaken while my husband and father took turns hugging me and saying good-by. "Wait!" I wailed. "I don't know what's expected of me! And when will I see my two men again?" "The Pigmies assigned to each nation are responsible to you, the Head Witch Doctor and the Super Chief," said Todd, finally letting go of my hand. "You'll see them both two weeks a year, on your vacations." "With pay!" added my father. "And what will you do?" I asked Prof. Todd. "Go back to the specimens we gathered, an experiment rudely interrupted," he said. "But I'll need a lab scaled down to the size I'll soon be." "Don't grieve," my husband said comfortingly. "It's the noblest job a people can have, bringing peace and justice to the world. Anyhow, we'll be talking by telephone as often as the budget will allow." "And will I always be your Number One Wife?" I asked fearfully. "Always," he said. "Promise?" "Promise." We all took separate planes and. I was wihooshed to New York and my deluxe suit at the Waldorf-Astoria, where, looking out the fourth-floor window, I can see the people scurrying like the warrior ants of my native Africa. There. I think the story is complete. Prof. Todd asked me to write it for posterity, and he has been waiting patiently for me to finish it. He wants to add a few words. Prof. Todd: T hank you, Princess Wamba. I find the forgoing extremely accurate, but a little unclear about Plan C. I wasn't trying to tease Her Highness or create suspense; there were just too many details and getting people into their proper planes to allow me to explain Plan o tf and Worlds of Tomorrow Combined How to Beat the Rising Cost of Living I EF, #I Hudson Street  New York City # J Please  begin J renew my subscrip! I lion to IF for CD # issues at # fl # issues at # J My check or money order is enclosed. I i Nome  I Address j i City State Zip ' j (Outside of U.S., add I for each # Issues) I This offer expires October #, # L i To put it as briefly as possible, it consists of the Pigmies acting as Governors General, each aiding his assigned country to make the transformation to an environment ten times too large for it, with the Princess, Super Chief and Head Witch Doctor acting as Supreme Arbiters in disputes between countries, which have been predictably few. We tiny people were overwhelmed by the immensity of our environments -- our tenfold abundance of food and housing and clothing, metals and minerals and fuels, and our suddenly adequate means of transportation -- everything! Only the Pigmies, of all the world, were not stupefied by the change. Princess Wamba has asked me, What about the danger of war? To which I can openly reply, With what? Weapons we tiny people can't operate? Warplanes we can't fly? Besides, who needs somebody else's territory and resources when suddenly there is ten times as much of everything? But what about later, you ask, after the transition is complete? By that time, Pigmy rule will be solidly entrenched. And what Pigmy would let his country go to war against a brother Pigmy's? Moreover, it's remarkable even now how possessive each country feels about its Pigmy Governor General. Why shouldn't they? After all, Pigmies, being the only creatures on Earth who were immune to the moss, are the biggest people on Earth. Now doesn't everything work out wonderfully? U nderstanding One boy can't cope with a planet filled with enemies -- unless he has a dog... and Understanding! I S cholar's Cluster is a globular aggregation of about a quarcluster that it has no visible sign of dispersion. Its stars are heavy with the metals created in earlier novae, and the stellar population is high with the middle-sequence suns centering around Types F, G and K. More important, Scholar's Cluster got its name from its own mysterious environment. Studying there will not make a scholar of a dolt nor a genius of a straight-A student, but studying there will guarantee that each will be educated to his maximum ability to absorb knowledge. Once this end is reached, there is no point in remaining -- for exactly the same reason that one stops pouring when the gallon measure has taken on four quarts. Scholar's Cluster was a going operation when Earth attained the stars and took her place among the galactic cultures; and Earth, like the myriad of other galactic cultures, sends her brighest to her educational colony on one of the pleasanter planets that revolves about a G-# star not much different than Sol. While this is not an account of Scholar's Cluster, Scholar's Cluster is important to the adventures of young Terence Lincoln, for Scholar's Cluster lies toward the center of the Galaxy, a few thousand light-years to the inward side of the sprawling empire of Xanabar. It is the existence of Scholar's Cluster that placed young Terence Lincoln on the spot in Xanabar. Otherwise, he would hardly have been so far from home... r " A erry Lincoln skylarked through the streets of Coleban, one of the capital cities of Xanabar, with a babble of his classmates. They were stopping over in Xanabar on their way home to Mother Earth. They all had fine grades from primary school and were all looking forward to the three-month vacation before returning to enter secondary school: neither success, nor freedom, nor the City of Coleban itself did anything to dampen their exuberance. Lincoln and his classmates bracketed age fifteen. So all of them were on the verge of, but none of them had yet crossed, the big line between adolescence and maturity. That is, none of them had gained Understanding. Without Understanding, the gold and the glitter of Coleban was pure crystal-cut of proof perfect, and the stopover was simply a matter of imperfect spaceline scheduling. With Understanding, they would have labelled Coleban as a tourist trap and realized that the stopover was a condition for interstellar license through Xanabar so that those who passed through could be parted from a measure of their wealth. Still, those who disdainfully label Coleban tinsel and damn the whole of Xanabar are hardly fair. For the shops of Coleban displayed to their very best the most attractive wares of ten thousand worlds. The universal diamond, sapphire and emerald are commonplace; second rate to the star-drop of Manark, the frauland of Selira that shines of its own internal light or the glorious oyster-pearl of Earth, that is said to lose its luster if it does not lie upon the throat of a woman in love. There were fabrics so delicate that they could be worn but once and others so durable that they would outlast their makers. There were tools to fit the hands of a thousand worlds, knives that could split the hair or cleave plate armor with equal facility; instruments with gleaming dial and engraved calibration. And there were animated displays. These caught young Terry Lincoln's eye. He was a gamesman. The displays were programmed by master artisans to show the finer points and the flashy parts, and done with an ease that convinced the onlooker that he, too, could gain such skill with a little practice. Time and again, Terry found himself rapt as his companions moved onward. And each time he had to make his way through a bedlam of humanity to regain his companions. Humanity came in an assortment of sizes from a small meter and a half to a stalwart two meters plus, and in a bracket of weights to match the skinny and the gross in each height class. Humanity's color varied from peppermint white to deep chocolate, with side flavors of saffron, tints of lemon and the reds from pale pink to ruddy. There were the usual superficial differences in the makeup of the hands and some startling facial arrangements, but they were all of Humanity -- and they all had two things in common: They were all oxygen-breathing, water-based, hydrocarbon life with red blood and omnivorous appetites -- and they all had Understanding, for Understanding is the mature way of life for those whose culture has attained the stars. That Terry Lincoln and his classmates lacked this important common denominator mattered not. His was a people who had attained Understanding, and he and his companions were on the verge.  ' babble of tongues about him was babble indeed. This did not bother him. One day he, too, would attain it, and all would become clear. For this; moment of celebration, all babble was noise; and Lincoln Gdiild not have oared less whether the Humanity about him was echoing in their own way his own appreciation of the glitter of City Coleban or talking about him as an object of interest. Lincoln paused to watch a display of a game that combined the intricacy and plotting of chess with the speed and precision of hockey played on ice. It was a demonstration skillfully programmed so that even the youths without Understanding could follow the play. Rapt, young Terry watched until the game, again by skillful max of high-speed mastermoves that ended with one player downed in ignominious defeat. The close of this action was followed by a sales pitch in the tongue of Xanabar, which, of course, any one with Understanding could follow. To Terry, it was babble, and so he turned to say -- "That was quite a -- " -- only to find that his companions had left him and were now turning the corner far along the street. Terry turned to follow. As he turned, the sales pitch stopped and a new demonstration began with appropriate announcements. His move to leave was blocked by a strong centripetal movement toward the exhibition. While he bucked this inward movement, his classmates turned the comer and were gone from sight. This bothered Terry very lightly; he knew he could make his way through this crowd and rejoin his companions. But the crowd that thronged the streets of Coleban had one more Human attribute: They were egocentric. They blocked his path and barked at him in the tongues of the Galaxy. They did not step aside nor help, nor seem to care that he was trying to make haste for a very good reason. Indeed, there seemed a perverse delight in their operations, as if they found it pleasant to block this rash youth who lacked Understanding. Openings closed as he approached. Strangers paused to speak to one another in the narrowest of ways. Pedestrian traffic, supposed to walk on the left by the Law of Xanabar, filled the right-hand pedestrian lanes in the wrong direction. That others, trying to make their way in Terry's direction, were also blocked and frustrated did not make Terry's lot any easier. Then came the inevitable incident. Terry espied an opening between two walkers and started through, only to plunge headlong into a saffron-colored man of gross proportions who had filled the gap. Terry hit and bounced backward to land with a jarring thud on the base of his spine. The saffron-colored one laughed harshly, displaying a mouth full of disgustingly bad teeth. To finish this picture, the saffroncolored one had covered his visibly unbathed body with one of the gaudiest costumes to walk the streets of Coleban. Angered, Terry Lincoln arose and hit the line with a plunge that had gained him much yardage on the playing fields of Scholar's Cluster -- and once Wore bounced. This time the saffron-colored one kicked Terry in tire ribs as he stepped over the lad to disappear in the crowd. This was the last straw. It was time to forget that politeness was a gentlemanly trait and time to get where he was going. S tarting with a brisk walk, and slowly accelerating into a dogtrot, Terry Lincoln zigged and zagged and darted, making long end runs around phalanxes of people and driving himself between others that showed no more than half enough space. Soon he was in a semi-gallop, making wide swings here and taking a shortcut through an open alleyway there. He lost his sense of direction and, being young, forgot the natae of the game he'd set out to win because there was a more frantic game at hand. Terry became turned around and continued to plunge through the crowd in the direction away from his local home base, the spaceport and its wall of hotels, conveniently provided by Coleban for the enforced lay-overs. He did not notice that the high polish was no longer about him, nor that the crowd was less dense. He had passed the unmarked boundary of the center city and was now passing through the borderland, that ring that lies between the polish and the blight. Then came the second incident. Once more, Terry tried to plunge between two who walked a bit apart, and once more he hit gross weight and bounced. Once more the same saffron face with its mouth full of rotting teeth laughed at him, but this time the ugly one made a grab for Terry, bear-hugged the youth and smothered Terry's mouth in the foul-smelling gaudy garment. Terry flailed, kicked the other's shins and broke free. Blindly Terry swung and missed. Then his training rose to the surface, and he squared away. He lfed with his left and came forward with a right cross that should have made its mark but failed to connect. Saffron-face countered with an open-handed chop that Terry blocked with his forearm. It stunned all feeling from lower arm and hand. Once more saffron-face made his grab, but this time Terry wasn't having any. He managed to connect one shoulderdriven right jab that mashed the saffron mouth, broke off a few jagged stumps of the rotten teeth, and brought a quick flow of blood to the stranger's mouth. Terry turned and ran, then made a wide curve that outdisfenced the saffron one's attempt to catch him. Terry proceeded once more in the direction his faulty sense said led toward home base: the spaceport and its hotels. Behind him in full chase came the gross one, surprisingly limber for that much visible flab. Ultimately, youth outdistanced the man, and Terry paused for breath. About him was slumland. Trash littered the sidewalks, and filth filled the gutter. Windows were nearly all cracked to some degree, many were broken and stuffed with dirty cloth, others were completely out and covered from within with some sort of reclaimed sheeting or discarded building material. The air smelled of rancid grease, vegetables that had been cooked far too long and the unclean smell of the blight area. Dusk had begun, and the streetlights had come on to cast a wholly incompetent, wan glow. Under one were street urchins playing at some game of dice. Two girls in too-tight and very sleazy dresses passed Terry and spoke to him forashly; he did not need Understanding to know what they had in mind. His silence was greeted by more vulgarities, which attracted the attention of the dice-players. Two, obviously winners, deserted the game for the girls. Still, Terry plodded on, for he recalled that the transit had passed overhead of some grubbylooking areas on its way from spaceport to center city. And so he continued, confident that beyond this barrier of blight lay the spaceport he sought. II fTpjhe name was Homburg. On the wall before him was an illuminated map of the city, with tiny moving lights to show what action was taking place. Below the map were a series of small videoscreens with scenes of the city taken from marked vantage points. The special-colored I starred cross that marked the position of Terry Lincoln, and the thin dotdash line that marked his path, Showed him almost diametrically opposite to the spaceport and moving away. Homburg pressed a button on his desk. On the small screen above the instrument the saffroncolored face appeared. Homburg said, "That was well executed, Bod Zimmer." Zimmer said, "Zer Homburg, am I relieved? I wish very much to get out of this filthy disguise." "You are relieved, Bod Zimmer. You will foe rewarded." A snap, and Zimmer's face disappeared. Homburg eyed the map and noted that the mark that represented Terry; was still moving away from center city and the spaceport on the far side. Satisfied, he arose from his desk and went down the hallway outside to another office. He merely nodded to the secretary in the outer office as he stepped briskly across the room to the closed door. But it was with visible deference that he rapped on the inner door, waited perceptibly, and only after there was no objection turned the knob and entered. To the man behind the desk, Homburg said, "Zer Martell, phase one is completed." Martell looked up. "Successfully, Bod Homburg?" "Quite," replied Homburg, concealing his disappointment. He'd hoped that this success would move his superior to drop the title bod which one used oh an inferior. Had this been done, Homburg would no longer be required to address his superior by the title zer and could address him without title as an equal. CtTTery well," said Martell.  "Now, whether you sleep tonight at all, you will remain on duty until the call comes from the Terrestrial spacecraft that one of their number is missing." "Yes, Zer Martell." "It will be routed to your office. Take the call just as if your  assignment was to take such calls and act upon them. They need not know -- indeed, they must not know that they are dealing with a member of the personal staff of the Master Peacekeeper of Xanabar." "Yes, Zer Martell." "And then, Bod Homburg, see that this incident is properly and promptly reported to the Terrestrial Agency at once." "This will place the agent Peter Hawley and the dog Beauregarde in the operation, Zer Martell." "Precisely." "I fail to see -- " "Bod Homburg, that pair have a mutual Understanding that surpasses any that I have ever seen. I hope that we may gain some insight into this superior Understanding by separating them. Once the Terrestrial agent is notified and the operators move into action, you will give the signal to execute phase two. Understood?" "I will give the signal as you order, but I fail to understand why all of this is necessary." "Were we to separate them by force, there would be repercussions. To slay one of them would only serve to have the slain one replaced by another whose way of operating would be unfamiliar to us, and it would infuriate the remaining one to a degree that only an irate Terrestrial can achieve. Now, Bod Homburg, were you able to understand the reason for this complicated operation, you would be sitting in this office instead of me." "Zer Martell! I would never think of replacing you." "You never will," said Martell coldly. "The day you enter this office will be the day I appoint you to it, for then I shall sit where Zer Doktur sits today and I shall still be your superior. So now begone and prepare for the next phase." Yn Terrestrial terms, it would have been between two-thirty and three o'clock in the morning. The streets of Coleban were deserted save for some cleaning women and porters and a very few others. Of the masses of humanity who had come seeking their own particular brand of happiness, some had found it and others had not; in either case they were elsewhere. The "others" included a sight seldom seen this far from Mother Earth, for no other planet has anything 'that resembles the Terrestrial canine. Beauregarde led, his nose close to the ground and his plume waving cheerfully as he plied one of his talents. He was tracking the scent of Young Terry Lincoln. Beauregarde is hard to describe because he does not resemble any of the standard breeds. Dog, short-haired, brown with darker lines around the eyes, well muscled, seventy to eighty pounds. In short, Beauregarde the dog looked like a dog because his parents were dogs, but here the association with cans vulgaris ceases. For Beauregarde had the dog's version of Understanding. He was of a long line of dogs bred for Understanding and for the latent intelligence of the canine, instead of size or shape or something equally superficial. Understanding has been a canine trait ever since man and dog shared the campfire and divided the day's kill. As a consequence, it is hardly surprising that Beauregarde's measure of Understanding was greater in any area where Peter Hawley was concerned. Peter followed the dog at a little distance. He, too, is hard to describe because he, like Beauregarde, is pure mongrel. Still, Peter Hawley carried himself with a j aunty air as if he owned the sidewalk where he trod: a lithe and slender thirtyish with plenty of bounce in his step and a smile on his face. The smile was either Cheerful rogue or downright insolence depending upon which side the observer took with regard to Peter. His hair was dark sandy, and his eyes were blue. His complexion was a healthy wind-burned tan, but mostly artificially induced since Peter's assigned task was to pursue and apprehend villains, and villainy is mostly done in the dark. The dog paused, circled tightly, resniffed and said, "Young Lincoln stood here for quite a While, shuffling back and forth as if he were watching something." The dog's voice was far from Oxford. It was a well controlled whine and whinny, with chest sounds adding bass with a well modulated growl or a low rumble. The lips and tongue were sufficiently mobile to give fair articulation. Understanding supplied the remainder of Beauregarde's communication system. Peter looked around. "The kid's school file said that he was a bit of a gamesman. Maybe that one caught him." Peter indicated the game that Lincoln had stopped to watch. It was dormant now that there were no potential customers, but Peter knew of the game and how it was displayed. "Anything else?" he asked Beauregarde. "Well, the rest didn't wait up for him." Peter nodded. "I don't suppose that educated sniffer of yours will tell us whether this is where they got separated?" "No. But I wouldn't be against this as the place," said Beauregarde. "I think I scent repeaters." ( C O epeaters? Well, now, that makes it a grabbing instead of a little boy lost, and that makes more sense except for the big puzzler of why." "Why?" repeated the dog. "Isn't half of our job retrieving either Terrestrial loot or Terrestrials themselves that have been grabbed by the citizens of Xanabar?" "Yes," grinned Peter. "But it's usually toothsome young females that they grab, not fifteen-yearold males, which are a drug on any flesh market." "How so?" "Beauregarde, a youth of fifteen is one hundred and thirtyodd pounds of misdirected energy, walking on two left feet in an uncertain gait in the wrong direction. Its path is marked by a two-year trail of broken glass, dirty shoes, unfinished projects, unread books and undone homework. He is as cooperative as a mule when anything constructive is needed and filled with burning ambition when what must be done is completely beyond his capability. And -- " " -- in other words, who'd want one?" "That's about it." "Well, there must be some reason. Even the citizens of Xanabar do not grab for the simple sake of grabbing." "You're thinking of ransom?" "Well?" asked the dog. Peter shook his head. "Whilst you were getting your snoot full of Lincoln's scent, I was going through the folder from the kid's school record. There simply isn't anything negotiable in Lincoln's background. His folks have neither money nor position that would make a caper like this worthwhile. Oh, young Lincoln is bright enough to earn a sponsored ticket to Scholar's Cluster, but the citizens of Xanabar aren't swiping adolescent brains with half an education and no Understanding." "Not without some reason," insisted Beauregarde. "You're a bloody pragmatist," said Peter. "And you're so right. That's what bothers me." "That I'm right?" "No. What bothers me is not that you're right, but that this operation smells highly of something complicated, with the bait concealed. Jinks, if they wanted to grab him, they've got enough characters in this play to fold up the pavement around him and cart him off. Instead -- they play games. I don't get it; what I don't like is being too dense to see." "So?" "So we walk very carefully, carrying our dish extremely level, making neither wave nor surface ripple until we get to the bottom of this mess." Beauregarde gave a short bark; in human it would have been a snort. "Peter," said the dog, "I lack the imagination to visualize the scene in which Peter Hawley handles the delicate situation with velvet gloves, whilst Beauregarde lies with chops on forepaws and watches through heavylidded eyes." nphey went on -- and on -- and  on until Beauregarde snorted and dog-sneezed. "Oof," he said. "Your opinion of overaged fish is pleasantly aromatic compared to this." "What goes?" "Something -- someone -- who stinks. Reeks. Awful." "Humph. Well, Beau, the caper makes a pattern, but the prize is still hidden." "You mean this smelly character makes sense?" "I'll bet a nice well hung raw steak against one, charcoal singed on the outside, that this smelly pally was also clad in a costume that couldn't be forgotten in a lifetime." "But why?" "Well, observe that we are nearing the edge of the fancy part of Coleban. Here we have an incident that marks one of the opposition in the young man's mind. Not long from now, there will be another, with the same offensive party. This will convince Lincoln that he is not a mere victim of circumstance, but the central figure in a plot. He will therefore take off on a dead gallop. Subtly the opposition will change their tactics and start to block his way in the direction they want him to go, leaving their cover loose so that he thinks he is gaining while all the time he is going in the direction they want him to go. Catch?" "Yes, but why?" "Well, Beau, take a look. We're about to leave the area of polished metal, reflection-free glass and marked-up prices. We're on the edge of the honky-tonk, the flashy vurguzz-mill and the joint with the fifty beautiful hostesses, fifty. Unless the target is not distracted, he will observe this distressing side of City Coleban and take sensible measures. Distracted, he will plunge on and on, deeper and deeper into enemy territory." "That is a lot to deduce from a few dog-scents," said Beauregarde. "Sure it is. But I've been in Xanabar long enough to figure out most of their operations. In fact, the only thing that bothers me is this one. With the crew, they have on board, simply grabbing a kid should be as easy as -- er -- " " -- Scratching your ear with your hind foot?" asked Beauregarde.  "Yeah..." said Peter absently. "And even without your talented sniffer, I smell the unmistakable smell of Peacekeeper, about to arrive in a cloud of indignation." Beauregarde made a gesture of sniffing at the air. "I agree," he said. "And now, Peter, take your own advice. Treat this delicate situation delicately. The velvet gloves, remember? The level dish and the careful walk? I shall observe through heavy-lidded eyes with jaw on poised forepaws, the picture of contentment." "Oh, shut up!" snapped Peter. "Ah, how quickly passes the moment of passive acceptance. Peter, your adrenalin count is rising admirably to this occasion. But please, don't make me bite him. I detest the taste of raw Peacekeeper." Ill Tn full, colorful regalia, thePeacekeeper of Xanabar approached with the customary hail: "What goes on in Xanabar?" "Nothing of interest to you, Peacekeeper." "You are Peter Hawley, and this is the dog, Beauregarde." since we both are quite well known. And since we are equally well known as lawful folk, we will continue on our way." "You are a troublemaker, with the reputation of disturbing the peace of Xanabar. Now, exactly what business brings you to the center of Coleban at this unreasonable hour of the morning?" "I am walking my dog." "Do not be insolentl" "Then do not make noises like an imbecile. You know damned well that a Terrestrial youth, Terence Lincoln, dropped out of touch in this region not too many hours ago." "The Peacekeepers of Xanabar have the situation well in hand. We need no intervention from outsiders." "The Peacekeepers of Xanabar have the situation loused up as usual," said Peter testily. "Any' outfit that can't find a fifteen-year-old male Terrestrial without Understanding needs some outside help." "Finding the missing youth is Peacekeeper business." "Business seems to be failing. Now go fly your kite." "You will not be permitted to meddle in the affairs of Xanabar." "We're not meddling," snapped Peter. "We're merely doing what your whole outfit can't do. So now get out of my way." "You may not order me around." "Want to bet?" "Peter," said Beauregarde quietly, "remember your own advice. Be kind to our web-footed friend." "Ah, yes," said Peter. "I'm being impulsive. We need not walk roughshod over the Peacekeepers of Xanabar, need we? So, since he will not stand aside and let us on about our business, we will go around. Right, Beau?" "Right," said Beauregarde. The dog started to circle the Peacekeeper to one side while Peter circled the Peacekeeper to the other. He in the middle tried to keep his eyes on both, which resulted in a back-and-forth snap of the head as the encirclement increased. Finally the patience of the Peacekeeper blew sky high. "Stop this!" he shouted, reaching for his side-arm. Beauregarde stopped circling. He faced the Peacekeeper and dropped low into an alert crouch. The strong muscles stood out as he hunched himself for a spring; the scruff stood high and stiff, and from the deep throat came the growl of the Terrestrial dog in last-ditch warning. The growl disturbed the Peacekeeper. Peter said, "He means that. You touch the pea-shooter, and Beauregarde will have your forearm in bloody shreds before it clears the holster." "You dare not threaten me!" bellowed the Peacekeeper. "I'm not threatening you," said Peter calmly. "I'm merely telling you what will happen if you start playing with hardware." "Peter," asked Beauregarde, "can't we arbitrate this? I'm not really hungry, and the last Peacekeeper I ate was stringy." "Now see here -- " Peter waved a hand. In it was a banknote, a pleasantly sized denomination in crystal-cut, the currency of Xanabar. "This, Peacekeeper, is not a bribe, for I know better than to bribe the Peacekeepers of Xanabar. Instead, it is payment for a fine in advance. From long experience, I know what it costs to cut a caper in Xanabar; this is payment in advance for a bit of disturbed peace, possibly a cracked skull or two, and the usual treatment for numerous scars, mars, abrasions, shock and dogbite. I further offer you some good advice. Find some overparked automobiles to ticket on the next block over and stay out of harm's way -- " In a normal flap in Xanabar, Peter might well have gotten away with it. He had before. But this Peacekeeper had his orders, and his script had been prepared by Zer Upstairs. '"TAhe mobile riot squad converg- ed upon them like a swarm of locusts. They arrived in a squeal of tires and brakes, in the thunder of copter blades, the nerve-wracking hiss of jets; and the horizon-wide clangor of bells and whistles, the howl of twotoned hee-haw-horns and the wail of sirens. With them came the blinding glare of searchlight and parachute flare. Peter and the Peacekeeper were caught in the glare. In Peter's upheld hand shone the unmistakable rectangles of green and gold, the crystal-cut of Xanabar. The tableau could hardly have been improved as it was, but the Peacekeeper capped this climax. He struck at Peter's hand in visible indignation and shouted righteously: "You cannot bribe the Peacekeeper of Xanabar!" He drew back and reached for his side-arm. Beauregarde growled warningly and crouched once more. But Peter Hawley said, "Play it cool, Beau. You track Terry Lincoln, find him, keep him safe and bring him home alive. I'll deal with this native uprising." Beauregarde said, "I hear you, Peter. I'll bring him home alive, unharmed and probably with Understanding." At which point the dog turned swiftly and pranced away. His first leap was a sudden spring that barely grazed the Peacekeeper. He landed on his forepaws and then folded into an arch that brought the hind feet between and before the front; then he unwound into a long arrowing bound forward. Like an accordion, Beauregarde alternately folded and unfolded as he raced with four-footed agility through the dazzled members of the converging force. There was a flurry of flashguns, the hiss of needle beams, the throbbing grunt of stunners and the pulsating shaft of nerve Shockers, but the Peacekeepers of Xanabar were hardly in practice, especially in taking snap shots at any target that moved as fast as canus terrestrialis in a hurry. Beauregarde made the corner untouched and turned' it in a flurry of scrabbling paws on the hard pavement. Then he was gone. Beauregarde was not touched, but the innocent bystanders had not fared well. Four of the Peacekeepers were writhing and moaning on the hard pavement; two were clutching the burnholes from needlers; and the assortment of stun-guns and nerve shockers had taken their toll from a full freeze that left the victim in the awkward configuration of an ill-contrived statue toppled to earth to lesser attacks that immobilized arm, leg, pelvis or other mobile joints. Ignoring the mess his fellows had made of themselves by their marksmanship, the uniformed Peacekeeper advanced upon Peter Hawley. "Will you come quietly?" he asked, in a voice that clearly indicated that he hoped that Peter might resist -- ever so little -- so that he could drill the Terrestrial agent and have him hauled in stiff. Peter chuckled jauntily. "Sure," he said, in a tone and in a manner that he knew to make the average Peacekeeper long for the return of the knout, the scourge and the rack. "Sure," he repeated. "Your office is better than mine to call -- because at yours I can register a formal complaint. May I walk -- or must you show your mastery of the situation by freezing me stiff and damping me in manacles to boot?" "Just come quietly," said the Peacekeeper, almost able to conceal the seething boil that threatened to erupt. T Tomburg reported, "Zer Mar- tell, phase two is new complete. "As planned?" T#T "Almost precisely. Very few deviations." Martel eyed his subordinate carefully. "And how many were told?" "Peacekeeper Veckten, of necessity. He was essential to the operation. And master marksmen Randor and Wotane." "That is all?" "That is all, Zer Martell." "That was well done, Bod Homburg." "Zer -- ?" "Yes?" "Zer Martell, would it not be proper to reward -- somehow -- these who had to be dropped by Randor and Wotane lest they harm the dog Beauregarde? It strikes me that -- " "You are not thinking well, Bod Homburg. Those who know must be rewarded -- unobtrusively -- for their performance. To reward those whose zealous defense of the Peace of Xanabar might have defeated our program would only cause puzzlement. Despite the odium of having some of our citizens think that we Peacekeepers are so poor in marksmanship that we hit our own instead of that devil-dog Beauregarde, the fewer in the know the better. Oh, well, just see -- unobtrusively -- that the victims are warmly rewarded upon the first time that they do something to warrant attention." "I understand everything you have said so far." "Good. Now, attend to phase three. Beauregarde and young Lincoln are to be harassed and isolated, but not harmed. I must have a detailed report upon their: operations here in Coleban." "Zer?" "Yes?" "Zer Martell, you speak as if it were a foregone conclusion that the dog Beauregarde will track the youth Lincoln through the streets of Coleban, meet him and join forces." "You are quite correct," said Martell. "The idea is fantastic -- until the record is examined. Peter Hawley and Beauregarde have an awesome record of trailing those missing persons whose lithe young bodies are coveted by some of our unruly citizens. I'm told that this is done by following the scent left by the person, but I'd as soon profess to believe in free-running telepathy. But fact is fact, and the record stands." "And you believe that Beauregarde will meet Lincoln." "I may have hazarded my position and my future upon that premise, Bod Homburg, but believe me, I seldom gamble for high stakes. I may play for them, but I do not gamble, if you understand the difference in meaning." IV nperence Lincoln, witE the full, misplaced confidence that he was on the right trail, walked deeper and deeper into the slumfold of Coleban, fully convinced that not far beyond this squalor was the spaceport. His watch, set to the local chronology at the spaceport as he and his comrades debarked, told him that his spacecraft had taken off. That bothered him not. His was the confidence of the brash youth whose experience is not extensive enough to convince him that there are things of which he damned well might be afraid. So he walked onward, with a fair sense of direction now that he was no longer heckled -- t hi s fair sense of direction keeping him on the proper course albeit in the wrong direction. He had, as he saw it, two alternatives. He could either continue until he made it all the way to the spaceport, or he could meet up with one of the gaudily uniformed Peacekeepers of Xanabar. In either case, it would be no more than a mere explanation of his plight, a time check the veracity of his tale of woe, and then a quick return to his former status --  otie or two ships of passage behind and a fine story to embellish in the retelling. Even in the slumland of Coleban, one cannot wander on forever without encountering a Peacekeeper, even though the Peacekeepers of Xanabar generally stay where the action is. And so young Terry espied one of the gold-braided Keepers of Xanabar's Peace and took heart. For Terry had been taught that policemen were as dedicated to the business of helping those in need as they were to the game of pursuing the ungodly. That he lacked Understanding was a point in his favor, for the Peacekeeper should realize that he was an outlander who needed help. With the ingrained ability of the public servant to turn in the wrong direction, the Peacekeeper rounded a comer instead of turning and coming toward Terry. The lad broke into a run lest he lose sight of the public protector. He rounded the corner in a dead run, caught right of the uniform and raced onward until he almost skidded into the backside of the Peacekeeper. The Peacekeeper turned at the sound of the running feet. He turned to face the oncoming Terry, and he smiled. And Terry Lincoln came to a sliding halt, reversed his direction adroitly, and then proceeded to use his best high-speed energy. For the Peacekeeper, in the full regalia of a middlearchy of Xanabar's force, was none other than saffron-face. He had been relieved of his odious role and restored to rank, but there was no change in his face, his attitude, or his demeanor. A s Terry raced away, the Peacekeeper's hand-whistle shrilled, and the shout he delivered did not need any Understanding to decipher. Once more, Terry eluded a group that swarmed down to encircle him. He raced through the slumland of Coleban with an ease that carried him out of their hands, but as he went, he realized the very uncomfortable but obvious truth : someone was after him. He was Target For Tonight. When he was again free of pursuit, he paused to think. What they wanted of him he could not imagine, but the fact remained. It occurred to him that he could not appeal to Authority, since Authority in the uniform of the Peacekeepers seemed to be an active part of this ploy. His nature was to rail against them, to label the operation a senseless, stupid plot. But a glimmering of reason entered, at least long enough to let him understand that a large organization does not play senseless, stupid games. They had something to gain, else they would not play. It came as a blow to him to realize that he could not in confidence call upon the protection of the Peacekeepers of Xanabar. It cut fifty per cent of his future; he had left only the process of continuing on and on and on through this wilderness of broken window and rotten timber and decayed brick until he reached the spaceport that lies some Terrestrial kilometers beyond the outskirts of the city. He found a sidewalk stair with an under-part ungraciously upholstered with ragged mattress and tattered' blanket. Their dirt was offensive; but with the natural philosophy that the altitude of fastidiousness depends inversely upon the need, Terry Lincoln hit the very smelly hay. His occupancy of a favorite assignation spot for the local juveniles of slumland Coleban was not as disliked as it might have been. Most of the would-be users had been homeless themselves and sympathized with the unknown who slept where they would lie. They found other accommodations and felt superior because they, now, were better off than he. Y oung Lincoln awoke with the coming of true light; that is, shortly after dawn. Strangely, the fact of his plight was secondary to a long-established ritual now unavailable. First, of course, was the absence of clean clothing, to saynothing of the absence of clean underclothing. Further, he'd slept in his clothing, and this made them even more odious. He could have cheerfully skipped the morning bath at home or at school, especially when something interesting was up, but now that he was absolutely denied any opportunity to bathe, his body felt dusty, his skin crawled with imagined vermin and he was certain that he reeked of unwashed human flesh and stale perspiration. Second -- but this quickly forged ahead and became foremost -- his tongue and teeth felt furry and coated. Deep inside, Terry felt a vague unease; he knew academically that his teeth would hardly fall out after missing one brushing, but his training refuted the facts. So at this part of his awakening, Terry would have accepted the ration of water to brush his teeth instead of washing his body... Then came thirst. And the ration of water would have been poured down his gullet. For he had traveled far, through dusty city streets; and he had slept in quite unpleasant quarters in an atmosphere that reeked of rot and filth and decay. Finally, he was hungry. He'd missed dinner the night before; and whereas he'd have been happy to forego dinner to partake of something interesting, the fact that he was denied made his hunger grow as he thought about the prospects. He could have missed a meal or several without any adverse effect other than the psychology involved in being denied. With but minor complaint he endured the discomfort of not having a comb. The lack of a urinal bothered him only long enough to espy a drain-grille in the concrete flooring of his below-stairs hideaway and long enough to make sure no one was about to catch him in the act. And then came the realization that hungry or no, bath or not, he had distance to cover. He realized then, for the first time in his life, that he was surely on his own, and that he would most likely be on his own until he, himself, managed to make his way from where he was to where he wanted to be. That the comforts of life were his to attain -- once he gained them. He had one advantage over his operation of yesterday. Today, having slept in his clothing and having been denied his morning ablutions, Terry Lincoln looked more like a youth of tenement slumland. With no backward glance, Terry left his hideaway and with a wary eye peeled to catch the gaudy uniform of the Peacekeeper of Xanabar he began once more to make his way through squalor and filth toward the spaceport. He aimed as he believed to be right, and his aim was good, for he was on the same course as he'd been the night before. But Martel! and Homiburg had turned him about neatly. They watched as reports came in, and as their clerks posted colored pinpoints on the illuminated maps and added, lengths of illuminated line to mark Terry's course. With deep interest -- separated by the protocol into their own offices -- Martell and Homburg watched the progress of the Terrestrial dog Beauregarde, as he followed the trail. That the dog's highly trained nose could separate the scent of a fellow Terrestrial was highly improbable. They laid this feat to a superior form of Understanding; an affinity toward a fellow Terrestrial that might well fail if Beauregarde were asked to track say, a Crespian. V npie first missed meal -- like the first hundred years -- is the hardest. If missing a meal sharpens the wits, it is the wit to petty larceny that is sharpened, for the hungry conscience finds little to reproach for a swiped breakfast. Two things worked in Lincoln's favor. First, he was in a district where the food merchants expected to lose a fair slice of his wares -- and hoped sincerely that those who stole were truly in need. And second, his fumbling, inept attempts at comestible kleptomania were happily covered over by an outburst of customer indignation over some overcharge or underservice or soft spots in the hard cheese. With clerk, manager and customer in a full-throated round of threats to call upon the Peacekeepers from either side of the mangle, Terry Lincoln found it easy to grab a hand full of fruit, some slices of cheese, and a few other odds and ends that were taken simply because they were available. It was hardly a balanced diet, but Terry was a fifteen-year-old human and, as Humanity knows from the Galactic Center to the oscillating dusters, this has the appetite of a bottomless pit, the metabolism of a blast furnace. And so he staved off starvation -- and fairly well, for the lack of the formal breakfast still remained in his mind, while at the same time he was running a continuous snack-theft as the opportunity came. Twenty miles a day is a fair trek for the seasoned traveller through wilderness. Lincoln hardly had to hack his way through jungle with a machete, but the pitfalls of running afoul took their own toll. For example, he knew that breaking out into a dead run would bring trouble. And so by nightfall on the second eve, Lincoln was still making his way in the wrong direction. Ty nightfall, Terry had passed beyond the ring of filth and squalor that was characteristic of the blight area. His surroundings were now quieter, sedate, with a nostalgic touch of days that had been, but now long gone, glory. It was an area in its dotage, remembering the past alone for it had no future but to fall into the widening circle of blight. Its present was no more than the dull state of transition from an active and fruitful past to a deadly sordid loss of all value. Finding a place to sleep was a problem here. This was no neighborhood where gangs of delinquents roamed to meet and choose up sides to find their pleasure where it was to be found. The neighborhood was old, but it was clean, and it looked clean and it smelled clean. Just as there was no trash in the gutter, there was no crypt below the stairs, upholstered with cast off blanket and mattress. The lack of a ready-made pad did not bother Terry as much as it might have. He did not, of course, analyze his feelings about the matter. But the behaviorist would have used the situation to demonstrate the value of experience. Last night, in sheer fatigue, Terry had found lodging when he needed it. Call it, if you must, luck. Today, he had survived an hostile environment; he had eaten and he had maintained his freedom and, although his sense of direction was wrong, he felt that he had made progress. Terry Lincoln, for the first time tossed out on his own, had passed his first twenty-four hours in the jungle. And it has been said that a human, physically weak compared to his animal contemporaries and poorly endowed with tooth, nail, claw and grown-on fur coat, can be dropped anywhere that life exists and emerge as Master so long as he can survive the first diurnal period. Terry had never heard this statement. But in his mind tomorrow was a new day, and since he'd survived this one, he would survive tomorrow. The hours of the night passed along, and with them went some of Terry's self-confidence. Again, without his realizing it, he was almost desperate; he was forced to take his chance with what wag available. He had no choice. He was forced by big circumstance to make do. Making do was chancy. Without a ready-made, under-thestairs assignation-pad to preempt throughout the entire district, Terry was forced to seek an alternative. There were many, none of them truly safe. The district was old in the years of the city; it sported the houses of elder grandeur now on their way to seed or to be broken into half-sized rooms for mass dwelling. These relics of olden graciousness were equipped with the wide verandah, with the broad swing, the chaise, glider, patio lounge or sofa provided for the afternoon or evening relaxation. It was a vagrant's choice. Terry could either go on, on, on and on until he dropped, or he could take the chance of being found by a late homeeomer or an early riser. The world was still not his to run. So that night he slept on a chaise that was at least a generation older than he. But it was comfortable and clean. 'T'erry's awakening was not at the hands of an irate householder, but of his own. As dawn grayed the sky, his internal alarm clock, set early to avoid the early morning discovery, ran fast through subconscious anxiety. It rang long before there was any real danger of being discovered by the normal citizen of the area. He had been discovered by another. On the floor beside the chaise lay Beauregarde. Beauregarde was a tired dog. He had been at his tracking without sleep since Peter Hawley had Shouted the order to find Terry, bring the kid to Understanding and return him whole. Beauregarde was a loyal dog, and his master's order was dog's law. Then, having trailed the youth to this pad, Beauregarde used sensible Wgffe to conclude that part two of the order could wait until both of them were awake. Having found Terry, Beauregarde took time for sleep; it had been a long day for him too. But as young Lincoln began to stir, Beauregarde came wide awake. He yawned with a splendid display of dog teeth, stretched fore and hind quarters, passed a forepaw over his nose and sat on his haunches, looking at Terry Lincoln. In fair imitation of Peter Hawley's frequent sally when finding one of Earth's misplaced, he asked, "Terence Lincoln, I presume?" Terry recognized Beauregarde for what he was : Terrestrial dog, and undoubtedly here on Coleban as part of the Terrestrial Office. His own name, in the dog's modulated whine and controlled growl, was quite recognizable to the youth, but the rest was wholly lost even though the dog used a Terrestrial dialect quite close to Lincoln's own. It was, of course, one thing to know that such as the intelligent dog existed and that intelligent dog was a great help to his master. It was something again to meet one face to face. A ibit puzzled how to begin, Terry nodded and said, "I'm Terry Lincoln, and somehow I'm lost." The dog waved his plume and replied, "I am Beauregarde. I belong to Peter Hawley, the chief troublemaker in Coleban." "Beauregarde -- Peter Hawley -- the what -- ?" "Sorry. You have not Understanding," said Beauregarde, speaking as slowly and as clearly as he could. "I am Beauregarde. Peter Hawley is my master. Peter Hawley is the Terrestrial agent here in Coleban. We work together. I -- er -- let's get out of here!" The simple phrases got through, and the urgency of the last one was quite clear. Without asking why, Terry followed the dog out of the place onto the sidewalk; he found out why a moment later when a man appeared on the spot they'd left, # # j T ow did you know"? asked Terry. "Scent," said the dog. "He smelled of trouble." "I didn't hear you... " "I -- smelled  -- him -- coming," said Beauregarde, as slowly and as clearly as he could. To add communication, the dog lifted his nose high and sniffed audibly. The communication of sound and pantomime got through to Terry, who nodded. It became evident to Terry that theirs was a one-way communication link. The dog had Understanding. He had not. Therefore the dog could understand him, but he could not completely understand the dog. Since the dog could understand him, he said, "Let's go." They reached the corner, and Terry turned to continue in the direction he thought to foe toward the spaceport. "It can't foe far," he said. "What --  can't -- be -- far?" "The spaceport." "It's on the other side of Coleban," said Beauregarde. "Er -- huh, please?" "Sorry. Spaceport -- is  -- on -- other side of city." "But it should be right out here -- ?" "No. You --  got turned --  around." "Okay," said Terry resolutely. "Let's go." He about faced and began to walk toward the center of Coleban, The dog puzzled for a moment and then said, "Stop!" Terry stopped, puzzlement in his face. "Look, Beauregarde, I want to get back to the spaceport." "Right  -- smack -- through Coleban?" "Why not?" "Won't make it." "Why not?" "Coleban -- won't let you. Us." Beauregarde sat on his haunches. Like his master, he was big for action and little for the pussyfoot operation. Diplomacy was the show of fang and the sound of the deep-throated snarl and anything organic enough to bleed when bitten. Dimly to the dog's ability to think in terms of intrigue came the hard-to-follow logic that the Peacekeepers of Xanafoar had some unknown reason for herding the kid out of town and isolating him. Certainly the youth's present freedom did not represent the inability of a planetful of trained operators to put the arm on an outlander who lacked Understanding. With little hope of reaching the meaning or the reason, Beauregarde came to the conclusion that they were fairly safe from the clutches of the Peacekeepers so long as they did not attempt to beat their way through the city to the spaceport. With extreme patience, the dog said, "Terry, try to understand me. We must make our way to the spaceport by the roundabout way." "But can't you help me?" "I can help," said Beauregarde quite clearly. "I can see that you are not molested nor harmed. I can not slip you into an inside pocket and smuggle you through the lines of the ungodly." "I don't understand," Teauregarde took in a deep breath and let it out in a dog-sigh. "That's the problem," he said. "You haven't yet got Understanding. If you had, this would make sense to you -- probably more sense than it does to me." Of this, Terry grasped little more than the obvious statement that he lacked Understanding. "Well," said Beauregarde, eyeing the youth, "Peter said that I'd have to bring you to Understanding before we would beat our way through this mess." "Understanding?" asked Terry. "You -- need -- Understanding." "And you can bring it to me?" "No -- . I can not. But I -- can -- bring you to Understand." The difference was lost on Terry. He had never heard of either Mahomet or the Mountain, and so whither went thither was neither an issue nor a puzzlement. It simply did not exist. To Terry, the acquisition of Understanding was to follow something like a comprehensive final test, or passing a stipulated age... or something he did not understand. It was, in fact, the last. It is impossible to explain Understanding to he who has it not and quite unnecessary to mention it to he who has it. "Look," said Terry, "Why don't we barge in and throw our weight around?" Beauregarde looked at Terry. The kid was speaking the language known best to both Beauregarde and Peter Hawley, but the process of tying into a platoon of the Peacekeepers required more than Understanding. It required a lot of practice and well integrated teamwork. It also required the like of Peter Hawley to quarterback the operation, for Peter had the timing, the play, the gimmick and the right tone of voice to cut this kind of mustard. Without Understanding, Terry was not going to be of any help. With it, Terry and Beauregarde could communicate; and although there could be but one Peter Hawley in Beauregarde's life and admiration, Terry with Understanding could be a big help to Beauregarde and his grasp of the way Peter Hawley might have operated in the same circumstance. The dog faced Terry and said, "I can -- help you. But you -- will find me -- a responsibility. First -- I must be fed." This Terry managed to follow. The concept of a predatory carnivore taking his food where he caught it was for the dictionary, the encyclopedia and the course in paleontology and primitive life that he might be forced to take at Scholar's Cluster next semester. Domestic animals were fed. He said, "If you're hungry, we'll have to steal food, you know." "Yes," said Beauregarde. "But how?" "Yes -- but -- What?" "How -- are we -- going to steal -- this food?" Terry Lincoln looked at Beauregarde. He saw a short-haired animal of about eighty-odd pounds in his own estimation, standing a bit more than, a halfmeter at the shoulder. One thing occurred to him: This Terrestrial dog was harder and faster than he, so the fast footwork belonged to the dog. So he said, "I'll make some sort of a fuss, and while they are looking at me, you grab something to eat." "Good boy," said Beauregarde. VI 'Tphey approached the market from opposite sides. The boy was inconspicuous except for his disheveled appearance, which was out of place in this district. The dog was as conspicuous as a billboard, for Xanabar had no such four-footed animal, but Beauregarde kept his identity concealed by animal tactics until the action began. The operation backfired. The unkempt youth was obviously one of Xanabar's great underprivileged. His actions also indicated that he was not quite bright. So if this benighted youth was forced to steal his food, common decency required that he be fed, and neither merchant nor customer felt moved to raise an outcry. Instead, they treated Terry's fumbling attempts at shoplifting to the backside observation. Those who could not turn their backs managed, somehow, to be looking over there, or up here, or down there; anywhere but at the youth who hoped to create a stir. However, the stir was created by Beauregarde. The dog was by no means unknown to the people of Coleban although less than one out of a thousand had ever seen him in the flesh. The only dog in this part of the Galaxy, Beauregarde had appeared in picture and video as a member of the Terrestrial Office. But as Terry had realized, knowing that such a thing as Terrestrial dog existed and meeting the animal were two different items on the agenda. Beauregarde swooped in with his headlong gallop, hindpaws scissoring in front of the forepaws for the spring, then the stretch for distance. It was a magnificent sight, a spectacle of animal in full flight. Unfortunately for any plan made by Terry Lincoln, the citizens of Coleban bent their attention to the dog. There were "oohs!" and "ahs!" as the dog went racing through, but not one of them moved aside or made the expected opening. Beauregarde was barricaded from the counter by spectators. It remained to Terry Lincoln to remember what they were there for. Since things had gone in reverse -- including the eyes of the onlookers, Terry found it easy to latch onto a fair grab of edibles. And he remembered. Beauregarde was the hungry one. So Terry loaded up on stuff that looked as though it would satisfy the dog's appetite. "A fine haul," said Beauregarde, "but did you remember to snatch a can opener as well?" The words were lost on Terry, but the facts were quite plain. Much of the fodder Terry had seven-color stereograms that made the mouth water. These tidbits were encased in a container carefully designed to withstand any invasionary force that was not equipped with the special device furnished by the company that sold the food. Animal tooth and nail were ineffective; and whereas a mechanic might breach one of the containers, Terry was totally without tools. So Terry shared his own food with the dog, mentally kicking himself for being so thoughtless. Beauregarde, on the other hand, let Terry divide his food. Beauregarde was quite capable of foraging for his own, and he was far from lazy, but the main task was to bring the youth to Understanding, and this was one way to do it. "f TTith this simple act, their, ' ' roles reversed -- or more properly, were rightfully established. Terry saw in Beauregarde an end to his problem of being lost, strayed or stolen. Indeed, he might have remained so, ultimately gaining Understanding in the gutters of Coleban as many the Xanabarian youth did. But with the arrival of Beauregarde, he was no longer alone. He was part of a "they" relationship or; companionship. But if Terry expected Beauregarde to lead him through Coleban, either boldly through the serried lines of the Peacekeepers or stealthily through the shadows of night, he was mistaken, Beauregarde was not a ministering angel. Beauregarde was a weapon; a trained dog of war. When he walked the streets of Coleban or any other city in the sprawling galactic empire of Xanabar, some feared him and some admired him; but all of them knew that this was dog, Terrestrial dog, intelligent Terrestrial dog. And any person who travelled with Terrestrial dog was himself a Terrestrial, of Earth, Sol regarde served two purposes. Calm and unruffled, he was a potent force but not very useful in the unviolent run of life. Aroused, he was an unsheathed menace, and the sensible tiling was to see that Beauregarde was not angered, that his master was not angered. For it was well known that Terrestrial dog would not hesitate to charge into completely unreasonable odds at the order of his master. As a travelling companion, Beauregarde was tops. But as an asset to Terry Lincoln's hope of being returned immediately to home and fireside, Beauregarde became a first-class responsibility, Beauregarde could not manipulate the handle on a water-bubble. Beauregarde could not open doors. Beauregarde could not walk unnoticed along the sidewalks of Coleban, although Terry could so long as no one accosted him. Even before Beauregarde arrived, Terry had learned that the way to walk unnoticed through a city full of strangers is to walk quietly and utter not a sound. Open the yap and utter a word, and all around you know you for what you are: An outlander. T he days passed. Beauregarde was not the total loss he said he would be; the dog knew his way around, and he had the dog's Understanding. Beauregarde also had a fine sense of direction, and he knew City Coleban. So Beauregarde did the navigating and Terry followed the dog's directions and suggestions. Slowly they were circling the central city, making their way through the roughly annular transition area that sprawled between the blightthat-was and the blight-to-be. Their days and nights were copies of one another. They awoke in the morning and found water for drinking and a meager washing. They stole food in a process that became more and more refined as they gained practice. They walked, Terry openly along busy streets; Beauregarde racing through alleyways and gangways and backways so he would not call attention to the youth by his very presence. Terry once suggested that they travel by night. At this, Beauregarde snowed the youth with a flurry of objections, none of which Terry could wholly understand -- other than the fundamental concept that they were objections complete with valid argument to support them. The basic idea, Terry managed to grasp, was that he could easily mingle with the people of Coleban by day, whereas by night there would always be the unexpected watcher who would find it interesting for fair or foul reasons to note that a youth alone was walking through the neighborhood in the middle of the night. So they traveled by day, with Terry walking from checkpoint to checkpoint located by Beauregarde, who operated as a scout. nphcir progress was marked in fine detail by pinpoint lights and glowing stripline on the huge illuminated map of City Coleban. Their progress would have gratified Peter Hawley, but it was far from satisfactory to the watchers of City Coleban. "When will the youth gain Understanding?" groaned Homburg. "They seem to have worked out a routine that makes it unnecessary," said Martell. "Not even Doktur gave a thought to the possibility that Beauregarde, the dog, could lead young Terence Lincoln through the streets of City Coleban without first bringing the youth to Understanding." "May I offer a suggestion, Zer Martell?" "A solution?" "No, zer. Just a possible explanation." "Go ahead, Bod Homburg." "Zer, possibly the dog, Beauregarde, is too capable for our purpose. He does not need a youth with Understanding to act for him." "An acceptable explanation," nodded Martell. "No doubt a lesser dog might have turned the trick. But -- " and Martell twisted his face in a sour smile -- "Beauregarde is the only dog in all of Xanabar." He thought deeply for a full minute. Finally he took a deep breath and said, "Bod Homburg, their way must be made more difficult. You know What to do." "I do indeed, Zer Martell." M orning came as usual, and Beauregarde and Terry came awake shortly after dawn. They drank at a bubbly fountain, and washed in the water of a small lagoon in a tiny park that still retained some of the longgene elegance of the day when this district was strictly for the ruling class of Coleban. The pair killed time until the customary store-opening hour by sauntering through the merchandising district and casing the stores and supermarkets for a likely source of food. When the stores began to fill with, customers, they made their usual play. It was, by now, a well rehearsed program. They entered from opposite sides, and as usual the very presence of Beauregarde created excitement. Some of .e citizens were petrified with fright at the proximity of the animal, others were fascinated, still others wanted to move in close so they could tell their friends about the incident. With all attention distracted, Terry made his haul from the open shelves -- Or rather, he began to. a small sack with choice groceries when one of Xanabar's Peacekeepers in the full glittering regalia appeared behind him and laid a heavy hand on his shoulder. Terry whirled, twisting his shoulder out of the Peacekeeper's grip by ducking his head under the Peacekeeper's arm and plunging away at an angle. "Halt! Halt in the name of Xanabar!" To back up his order, the Peacekeeper's hand slid toward the stunner in its holster. And at the same moment, Beauregarde came around the corner of the counter on a dead run. The dog slid to a crouching stop beside the Peacekeeper and emitted an ugly-sounding snarl. "Stop right there, Peacekeeper," growled the dog. "Draw that thing and you'll lose your hand at the wrist." Terry stopped at the sound of Beauregarde's first deep-throated snarl; he turned to face them. The Peacekeeper whirled to face the dog. "You are the Terrestrial dog, Beauregarde." "You are so right. I am." "You may not threaten the peace of Xanabar." "If you were capable of keeping it, which both I and my which we question -- neither I nor my master would be required in Xanabar." "You may not criticize -- " "Stop it, Peacekeeper," said the dog. "The very fact that I am here is proof enough that someone in your upper office is playing games. Otherwise young Terence Lincoln would have been found and returned to the spaceport instead of being harried and chased and herded from one slum to another and forced to steal." "There are no slums in Xanabar." "Call them 'Points of historic interest,' then," said Beauregarde. "This is the missing Terrestrial youth, Terence Lincoln?" "You call it 'Missing,' but we call it something else." "This is the missing person. He is also a thief. He must answer to the Justice of Xanabar." "That's what you think," said Beauregarde with a snarl. "Terry has had enough of the so-called Justice of Xanabar to last him a lifetime. Now if your justice were real and honest, you would escort us to the spaceport and make certain that this youth is properly restored to those who will see him home to Mother Earth." "You cannot conceal his thieving under a cloak of false righteousness! Nor may you impute that Xanabar renders false justice when we take a thief to jail instead of releasing him to fly free and clear. He must answer to -- " tCyh, knock it off," snapped  Beauregarde. "Terry and I will go out of here in one piece and on our feet, whether you live to tell your family about it or not. Now stand aside and don't put a hand on that stunner -- or we'll find out how fast we are, you and I." "You cannot threaten -- " "I already have. Now, if you want to try your skill against my speed, start reaching. Go ahead, draw it. Start now. I'll have plenty of time to take you after you start. Make your play first -- " "Look out!" shouted Terry. With a single, whirling motion, the youth turned, scooped up a container of something handy in size and shape and hardness, and hjUrled it in a bullet-throw over the dog's back into the face of what looked like an ordinary citizen pf City Coleban. But the ordinary citizen was far from ordinary, for truly ordinary citizens do not carry minibeams in the breast pocket ordinarily reserved for pens and pencils. The hard canister caught the citizen across the bridge of the nose. The rim bit deep as bone splintered. No will of iron was ever strong enough to prevent the reaction; pain and shock removed all plan for action from the man's mind. By reaction, his hand opened and let the minibeam drop as he raised the hand to his face in the instinctive gesture. Beauregarde leaped, caught the falling minibeam in his moiith, and with a sharp snap of  his powerful neck, he hurled it against die face of the counter beside him. It hit and smashed with an ear-splitting crack! and a blinding flash of light as its bottled power went radiant. In the excitement, the Peacekeeper managed to draw his stunner and was bringing it to bear on Beauregarde. "Hit him low!" barked the dog as he leaped for the Peacekeeper's throat. Terry plunged forward in a football tackle, hitting the Peacekeeper several inches lower than any referee would have allowed. But this was no game and neither was it time to behave like a gentleman. The Peacekeeper went over in a tangle, his legs cut out from under him by the flying tackle, and his topside completely overwhelmed by the mass of the dog, who hit him at the throat. There was little bloodshed. Beauregarde merely nicked the soft flesh, but he kept that throat between his fangs until the Peacekeeper had time to realize just what the dog could have done. Then with a gesture calculated to live in the humility of the Peacekeeper for the rest of his life, Beauregarde slurped the man from the chin to hairline with a large, soggy, rough-surfaced tongue-of-dog. "Your're dead," he said. "Lie down and be counted." Then the dog looked at Terry. "I think we've stirred us up a Donnybrook in the good old Peter Hawley tradition," he said. "Let's cut out and slope for home." 'T'erry scrambled to his feet, pocketing the Peacekeeper's stunner because it seemed like a good idea at the time. He looked around at the people of Coleban ; some were frozen, some were leaving and a fair number were converging warily. "Beau," he replied, "I read you a solid five by five." Side by side, the Terrestrial youth and his dog headed for the nearest door. The crowd melted before them, opening a way; those Who were the professionals in this game beat a parallel course outside of the immediate crowd and began to converge on the door. Slowly; they would bring up behind and surround the pair with the aid of those outside. A large figure loomed in the door, blocking it almost completely"Beau! It's old saffron-face. Hit 'im high; I owe him one!" They hit old saffron-face oneand-two. Beauregarde caught the throat with the soft-trained mouth of a retriever, and the dog's mass bent old saffron-face backward, thrusting the barrel stomach forward on an arched spine. Terry connected with this massive facade in a shoulder block that caught the plexus and the pit of the stomach with a paralyzing blow. Saffron-face did not go down. He went back and back and back, off-balance on the rounds of his stumbling heels, his trained body struggling to regain footing. The mass of his flesh, which he'd used as a barrier at the doorway, became the main point of a onebody flying wedge that battered its way backward through his own men and created an avenue through which Terry and Beauregarde went before the opening could close behind their human battering ram. At the curb, the stumbling heels found no means of support, and saffron-face went over on his back, walloping the back of his head on the pavement. He was out stone cold in the gutter when Terry and Beauregarde used him as a gangplank toward freedom. iTVnce free of immediate hands, both of them turned left and ran along the center of the street. They outdistanced the local gathering with ease since the locals were still trying to figure out what had happened. By a zigzag course they managed to get themselves out of sight. "And now which way?" asked the dog. "The shortest and quickest," said Terry immediately. "That may lead us through some trouble," said Beauregarde, after looking around to locate himself with respect to the rest of City Coleban. "That may be," replied Terry, "but there's two things wrong with trying to make it on the sly." "Two?" "Two. First, I've suspected all along that this was a planned operation. Now I know it is. So the sooner we can get out of it the better -- it'll give us less time to get trapped. Two, the reason I know it is a planned operation is because I now know why they want me alive and with Understanding. You see, Beau, I am a courier." "A courier?" "Beau, I could hardly understand you before, even though you were speaking and thinking in my own native tongue. Now even this mess they gabble around here makes sense to me. I understand the tongue of Xanabar. Now, how could you send a secret message through enemy territory in a universe where Understanding is the way of life?" Beauregarde said, "I wouldn't know. My world is not filled with intrigue and secret messages." "Well, one of the first things about secret messages is to conceal the fact that a message is being sent. In this universe of Understanding, the only way is to send the message by some courier who does not yet have Understanding -- neither he nor anyone he meets will be aware of the fact. Second, of course, no one could simply carry a letter. To carry the information, I was given posthypnotic orders to forget what I'd been told until I was back home on Earth. Unfortunately, I gained Understanding while here in Xanabar. And if they get their clutches on me, they can extract the information because, with Understanding, I can call up information from my subconscious." "And you know what this message is?" "Sure -- and so does whoever runs the Peacekeepers of Xanabar. So it's no secret. Professor Marquart discovered the secret of Scholar's Cluster and planted it in my mind to carry back home." "Whoof!" said Beauregarde. He looked up into the sky. "My eyes are not as sharp as my nose, and I can neither see nor smell a hovercar at twenty thousand feet. Terry, do you see anything up there?" "Clouds. Oh, there's a flash, a speck. Can't make anything out." "That will be an observer in a hovercar. Probably with a riflemicrophone that lets him listen to every word we say." "So we cannot go by stealth," said Terry. "Then we will go boldly and defy them to do their worst. Come on," he said, "which way toward the spaceport?" Beauregarde pointed, then as Terry started walking in that direction with, a determined stride, Beauregarde aligned himself at the lad's side. vnce more there came a change in the environment. A subtle change; not one of cracked windows, peeling paint, nor of lost elegance or a standard' of living. It was a change in the traffic, both vehicle and human. It was not a change in the pattern, but in the density; as if some computer had extrapolated the natural city pattern of shaded randomness along an asymptote toward zero. It looked exactly like one of those periods in the life of any community in which, in certain hours, everyone in the area is busy inside. And being so natural-looking, it went unnoticed by Terry and Beauregarde. The total area was roughly elliptical, with the major axis aligned with their general course. Being further geometric, Terry and Beauregarde were approximately at one focal point of the ellipse, the behind point, so that the other focus was always ahead of them. As they walked toward the spaceport -- still far across the city -- the citizens of Xanabar were being ordered aside and away, to clear the area; they remained aside and out of sight until the Terrestrial pair passed, and were then permitted to resume their daily lives. It was an operation that could only have been carried out with the resources of a large, despotic organization that was driven by the prospect of great gain or loss. From the site, the operation was not possible to grasp, but it was clearly visible to Martell and Homburg. These Xanabarians had abandoned their offices and the huge illuminated map for cramped quarters in a huge tractor-trailer van, fitted inside as temporary field offices. In place of the citywide map was a sectional area to the same approximate scale and detail, showing the neighborhood. Tiny colored pointlets of light labeled and identified all vehicular and pedestrian traffic so that citizen could be told from Peacekeeper, with Terry and Beauregarde especially coded. 'T'hey were not alone, citizen, Peacekeeper and the two targets. Peter Hawley was present, too. Peter did not have the advantage of the high-flying hoveroars, with their rifle microphones and the super televideo lenses, and the computer that maintained surveillance over the neighborhood by following the moving traffic and maintaining the code once the object was identified. But Peter Hawley was not without his own sources of information. Earth's recognition of under cover in a universe full of Understanding had another facet. By using Beauregarde, an object as conspicuous as a paid political advertisement, Peter could keep track of Terry with fair accuracy. For the passage of anything as exotic as Terrestrial dog through any district made various waves. Some were frightened, some curious; many had heard of this strange beast with the tongue of man. Speculation, fear, wonder, sometimes amusement and quite frequently fanciful tales of personal encounter were commonplace in the streets and in the vurguzz joints; all one had to do was listen carefully and then sort fact from fiction. By keeping one ear to the ground, Peter Hawley had been able to keep track of Terry and the dog, and so long as progress was maintained, Peter let well enough alone. Like Terry, Peter was at a total loss to figure out what Xanabar had in mind; certainly there was enough manpower to collect the kid if Xanabar wanted to and overt kidnap. In the hope of gaining some idea of what was going on, Peter let things ride, while watching carefully. When the call went out to execute one of their mobilization plans, its interception by the Terrestrial Office was a matter of standard operating procedure. Peter went to the periphery of the ellipse along with Martell, Homburg and their specialized force of Peacekeepers. Knowing the city well, Peter stationed himself fairly accurately on a nearline between Beauregarde's position and the spaceport. This left an error-probability of several city blocks, but it was close. So in this area there were three very determined attitudes. One, a very large and determined group, was not going to let Terence Lincoln get to City Coleban spaceport; they were restrained only by the sure knowledge that open violence would bring about retaliation and they were wary of the fratchy temper of all Terrestrials. The second, a minority consisting solely of Peter Hawley, was bent upon joining forces with Terry and Beauregarde and marching out of the district with them, daring any Xanabarian to put one toe over the line demarking a forty-foot circle about them. The third consisted of Terry and Beauregarde, who wanted out and were going to get out, with or without help, with flags flying or furled, either marching down the avenue or slinking through the alleys. Tt was Terry, who noted the lightening traffic. Not as such, however, but in an entirely different way. The sight of standard urban traffic is natural, as inconspicuous to the city man as Poe's Purloined Letter or the postman whose presence was so stereotyped and scheduled that he was above suspicion. But when traffic thins down, it is no longer the collective: City Traffic, but individuals and vehicles that are not a mass but a bunch of articles that neither look nor act alike. Put another way, Traffic is a moving mass; but a Vehicle is a means of transportation. "Beau," said Terry. "Why must we walk?" "I don't see any visible means of riding," said the dog. "Why, there aren't any cars parked along here. And if we did try to swipe one, could you drive it?" "Not really, and this is hardly the time to start learning, even though the principle must be about the same as any vehicle. You know, a dingus to start it, a doodad to make it go fast or slow, wheel or lever to steer and some sort of brakes. Finding out which is which can be hazardous if done empirically. No. Beauregarde, I was wondering whether we might convince some driver that it would be the friendly thing to drive us." "I see," said the dog. "You mean, 'To the spaceport, James, or kiss your arm good-by.'? " "Something like that." "Might be interesting, at that," said Beauregarde, looking up and down the street carefully. "And now that you mention it, traffic is sure thin. Terry, I'll bet you a nice juicy steakbone that any driver we stop will be Peacekeeper in mufti. This is the kind of caper they plan." "Well, you've taken on a Peacekeeper or two, haven't you?" "Sure thing. Peter and I have taken on quite a number. But never more than one or two at a time." "Then one more won't bother you." "Not really -- but this time we'll be taking on the entire force, Terry." "The entire force is what they've got surrounding us," said Terry thoughtfully. "And we're going to be collected at their option -- unless we bust out shouting." "I hear you," said Beauregarde. "But what do you propose to do about it?" "We wait until we and a vehicle approach a traffic signal simultaneously; specifically, a vehicle with a single occupant, the driver. And one with doors easy to open." 'T'hey continued toward the next intersection, paying little apparent attention to their surroundings, but watching carefully in any windows to see if there was a vehicle approaching Far behind, one turned into the street and began to approach them. Terry chuckled. "Now I know why the old folks kept saying that they simply can't explain Understanding to someone who doesn't have it and didn't have to to someone who has. It's sort of e playing chess with every move and motive explained." Beauregarde said, "Peter always claims that Understanding is a sort of refined premonition or intuition; that women and dogs always had it even before it was discovered." "Beau, when was Understanding discovered?" "All interstellar travelling cultures have it," said Beauregarde. "It seems to enter any culture that is on the verge of real space travel. I guess, about that time, most people in the culture are well warned and prepared to believe that Out There they will meet creatures of extreme ugliness whose ancestors were out spacing while the home race was still settling their differences with a stone hatchet." "I mean in the individual." "Same difference but less vast. It comes rapidly once the individual really matures enough to take on true responsibility, face the consequences of his own acts, and above all, to take care of those Who depend upon him. Now, of course, there always have been individuals like that, many of them. But Understanding hag to wait until the culture is ready for it. Until then, it lies a dormant faculty that all passes to some degree, but -- er, let's put it this way, Terry: until the culture and its people are advanced enough to grasp Understanding, it itself can only be latent. And -- er, here comes our transportation, right on time and to your specifications. Ready?" "Sure thing." "Let's go and find out who can maneuver the faster." IX T he car stopped and paused overlong. Terry opened a rear door, and Beauregarde leaped in, over the back of the front seat, and showed the driver his fangs. Terry got in behind and closed the door. "Peacekeeper," said Beauregarde, "this may be an act to you, but we're deadly serious. Got it?" The driver hit the go pedal, and the car leaped forward; within five seconds it was going fifty miles per hour. "Bite me at this speed," said the driver, "and none of us will walk home." "You haven't won yet," snarled Beauregarde. "You'll have to slow down sooner or later, and then you lose -- unless you're driving us toward the spaceport." "Watch me," said the driver. He goosed the pedal until the car was making better than sixtyfive. Then he relaxed behind the wheel. Neither Terry nor Beauregarde had ever envisioned a situation like this, but both of them understood what was going on. Obviously, the driver was following a carefully outlined route, from which all traffic had been cleared so that such breakneck speed was quite safe. It went quietly, there was no blare of the horn at intersections. And to point up the magnitude of the forces that Terry and Beauregarde were facing, traffic signals always turned to favor the hurtling vehicle even though there was no side traffic visible at any intersection. "This always proves what Peter says," said Beauregarde. "If you want to ride at a break-law speed, ride with a Keeper Of The Peace, who is sworn to defend and uphold the law. It's fun going this fast, isn't it?" "So far. But when he stops?" "We'll see. Surely," said Beauregarde to the driver, "you don't think that stopping before fifty thousand witnesses is going to stop me from making a mess of you." "Not really. It's one of the hazards of the profession," said the driver. With great skill, the driver hit a turn, tapped the brakes until the car drifted, waited through the drift until the car was aligned with the new street, and then kicked the drive again. The turn took no more than a second or two, and the force of the turn made them all hang tightly -- too tightly to bother watching their surroundings. When stress and strain diminished it was too late; dead ahead and blocking their path was a huge van. To Terry it was a sure crash, and coming too suddenly to do more than realize that a sure crash was coming. To Beauregarde it was part of the caper but this time was far too short to do more than appreciate the fact. To the driver it was part of his instruction and training, for instead of hitting the brakes in a panic stop, he hit the go-pedal and clenched the wheel carefully. The back of the van dropped, making a ramp. The oar hit the ramp and raced up with hardly a bounce on its special springs. Inside the van was a solid mass of feathery plastic that cushioned the possible crash; a carefully designed mass of plastic that applied braking force inversely proportional to the kinetic energy of the racing car. The car came to a stop with all three occupants pasted to the front by the force of deceleration, but unharmed beyond a few bruises and the inevitable blackout that comes with the high-G forces. 'X#'hen the smoke cleared  ' away, Beauregarde was in a small cage, Terry was manacled lightly to a chair, and their driver was receiving the thanks of a man behind a small but ornate desk. Beauregarde said, "That was a fine operation -- but then, it would be, wouldn't it, Commissioner Martell?" "You know him?" asked Terry"Sure. Peter and I have met him a number of times but under different circumstances. This is Commissioner Martell, Number Two Peacekeeper. The party sitting at the other desk is Homburg, Number Three or among the several Number Threes that Martell has reporting to him." "Quite," said Martell to the dog. To Terry he said, "You are Terence Lincoln, of Earth." "I am -- and now that you recognize me, I demand that you place me on a spacecraft bound for Earth." "Stop acting childish," said Martell coldly. "You've gained Understanding. You are responsible for your acts. You are going to account for them." "I am a Terrestrial -- " "You are a lawbreaker, and we are operating within the rules of Universal Law." "If so, why this big operation?" "Quite simple," said Martell calmly. "At first, we assumed that your runaway was only a boyish lark, the universal urge to go it alone in a strange land for a time. We tolerated your boyish pranks. We smiled at your theft of food, for it is neither the policy of Xanabar nor the desire of her citizens that the stranger within her gates go hungry." "That was darned nice of you," said Terry. "Then you team up with this animal, and at that point you became no longer a youth with an adventuresome spirit, but the center of possible danger to the Peace of Xanabar. At this point, the Peacekeepers we assigned to see that you came to no harm in the badlands of City Coleban were then assigned to protect the Peace. And then you gained Understanding, Terence Lincoln, and became responsible for your acts." "So I did. But there's an -- " "And, with Understanding, did you abandon your lawlessness? You did not. Instead, you assaulted a Peacekeeper -- " "Old saffron-face had it coming." " -- during the performance of his duty instead of appealing to him for protection and safe delivery to the spaceport. Had you renounced your former acts by becoming a peace-loving man, you would not be here." "Nuts," replied Terry. "I know why I'm here and so does Beauregarde." "Of course," said Martell smoothly. "Understanding works that way. You are a lawbreaker, and you are here to account for your petty felonies." "Fine. And I suppose that I will be sentenced to a series of terms for vagrancy, theft, trespass and using old saffron-face for a punching bag? Terms long enough to squeeze the secret of Scholar's Cluster out of me."  #ou have that secret?" asked a Martell. "Get off it," growled Terry. "You know it, and I know it, and Beauregarde knows it. Maybe even Peter Hawley knows it by now." "Yes," smiled Martell suavely. "But you see, I know it now because you've told me." "Terry," said Beauregarde, "you can't fight this city hallitician with words. You'll find that he and his gang of Peacekeepers were acting only in the best interests of Xanabar, and for both Earth and its hapless youth, Terence Lincoln. That he and his have put you through a wringer, and out of it comes a hidden secret -- that's just serendipity, Terry." "Well," replied Terry thoughtfully, "nothing we've done is a capital crime, so he'll have to release us sooner or later." "I'd prefer it sooner," said Beauregarde. "This cage isn't big enough, and I'm not in favor of cages anyway. Peter -- " "You can forget Peter Hawley," said Martell. "The danger of you and the youth together was so great that we have cleared the entire district of anybody except we Peacekeepers, who have sworn to lay down our lives to maintain the Peace of Xanabar." "And I suppose that stunt with the truck full of crushable gunch was simply part of the Peacekeeping activity?" "How would you apprehend a headstrong youth and a dangerous animal who had just invaded the car of a citizen and threatened the citizen with the loss of life or limb? Would you hold up a hand and cry 'Stop!' or perhaps -- " "Forget it," said Beauregarde. "You make me -- " f I 'here came a crash. The van lurched, humping high on one corner and then dropping down so that the corner was lower than the others. The sense of smooth motion stopped. There was muffled shouting outside. The van lurched slowly again. Then came that incredibly short electrical tingle that fills the region when a nerve stunner is fired; the effect came through the metal walls of the van even though the bolt would not have penetrated. The uproar outside ceased. The van door opened, an dtwo Peacekeepers came in carrying a man by ankles and armpits. The man was not as stiff as a board, because the old cliche implies something straight and flat. The man was stiff all right, but he had been frozen in the typical posture of a man halfway through the act of getting out of a car in a tearing hurry. The Peacekeepers dropped him on the floor, where he rolled over statuelike until three points of rest came to ground with the center of gravity between them. "He came roaring down the street flat out," explained one Peacekeeper. "He didn't try to miss you. Instead, he aimed the car like a missile." Martell nodded and waved the Peacekeeper away. "Now we are complete," he said cheerfully. "Terence Lincoln, may I present Peter Hawley -- who won't be able to do anything for a day or so. Now," he said to the dog, "what were you thinking about Peter Hawley?" "There isn't much to say," said Beauregarde. "You've got me caged, Terry manacled to that chair and Peter Hawley in the deep freeze. We can't even go where you'd like us to go -- we'll have to be taken." Martell turned to Homburg. "Whistle up your car. There'll be room in it for all of us, if we put Hawley and his dog in the trunk." He turned to Beauregarde. "And that makes three," he said, waving a hand at Peter. "Lawbreakers all; for we will find that his stated purpose was to come here to assist you criminals to escape. He is an accessory and thus accused of the same breaches of the Peace as you." Beauregarde made an ugly dog-noise deep in his chest. Terry rattled the handcuffs helplessly. Peter Hawley startled everybody by emitting a long, lung-shuddering sigh and collapsing from his up-ended statue position to a completely flaccid limpless flat upon the slightly tilted floor. "They must have hit him with a near-miss or a splash-off from the car body," said Martell. "He shouldn't go limp for at least another hour." "No matter, Martell," said Homburg. "It will make him easier to put in my trunk." "So it will, Homburg. So it will." Inwardly, Homburg glowed. Martell had been addressed as an equal and had replied in kind. He had been accepted. For one of five in the office van, things were looking up. X r TT'he man who entered wore the uniform of a Peacekeeper, complete with side-arm, but on his shoulder was the blazer of a chauffeur. He saluted Homburg and said, "Your car, Zer Homburg." "You made good time," nodded Homburg. "Get help and put that one in the trunk. Then come and get that animal and put it with its master. In the trunk. We will be quite capable of handling the youth." "Yes, Zer Homburg." The chauffeur turned to walk toward Peter Hawley as Homburg approached Terry Lincoln. It was their first mistake. Terry waited, looking helpless as Homburg approached, the ring of keys dangling from his hand. "Behave," he said to the youth, "and you won't get hurt." Seeing no move or even an air of defiance, Homburg put the key in the lock, turned, and sprang the cuff. Terry lurched backward in his chair, curled like a ball, put his feet up and let them fly outward. Homburg went hurtling back, the ring of keys completely tom from his grasp. He hit the dog's cage at the same time Terry's chair completed its backward overturn and hit the floor. The blow took Terry's breath, but he was young and he had been hit before on the playing fields of Scholar's Cluster. He landed almost flat and rolled to one side, the keys still dangling from the lock. Homburg's scream stopped all motion. He'd fallen with one arm close to the dog's cage. While Homburg's body was still a-tuffible, Beauregarde had snapped at the fingers and caught. Now he had hand and arm through the bars; he had Homburg's wrist between the gleaming molars, with the fangs denting the skin on the far side of the wrist. As the echoing scream died, the dog applied pressure. Homburg screamed again. Terry got to his  feet slowly, watching the action -- or the frozen lack of it -- warily. "Beauregarde means 'stop!' or your man Homburg loses a hand," he said. They stood. Martell in half-astep forward; the Peacekeeper half-turned from Peter Hawley, his hand on the side-arm; Homburg on the floor, groveling in fear and pain; and Beauregarde with a trickle of blood on his muzzle. They stood frozen for but a moment, but it was moment enough for Terry to regain his breath and his balance. Then as he reached to unlock the other cuff, Martell went into sound and fury.  # i f 'yrill them both!" he shouted at the Peacekeeper and with the words he leaped for Terry. Terry swung the manacles; they were not the morgenstem of knightly warfare, but they were lethal against uniarmored flesh. The open cuff caught Martell in the mouth and stopped him in midstep. Behind the Peacekeeper, Peter Hawley fought himself to his knees, lunged with painful lack of nearly all coordination, and managed to connect -- not with the Peacekeeper's shooting arm, but with his calves and ankles. The shock wrecked the Peacekeeper's aim; the bolt hit the metal wall and simply disappeared. Its field tingle went unnoticed. Beauregarde snapped his head, and Homburg screamed once more and fainted. "Get me outa here!" roared the dog. Terry swung the manacles again, but Martell ducked back -- and into the Peacekeeper, who was trying once more to take aim. They both went back a step, off balance; then the second step hit the stilltrying Peter Hawley. Peacekeeper and Martell went down asprawl, landing on Peter, who did not feel a thing. There were, by luck, only two keys on the dangling ring that still hung from the cuff. One was the key still in its lock. The other was the only one free. Without even looking, Terry lunged with the other key, slid it into the lock on the cage and turned. Beauregarde came out with a leap that brought him face to face with Martell -- or more properly, fang to face with Martell. With a snarl, Beauregarde said, "I broke his wrist. What do you want to lose, Peacekeeper?" Martell cringed back from the fangs, but replied, "You wouldn't dare -- " "Oh, I can bite gently," said the dog. "You cannot win. We're surrounded by my men for an entire district of City Coleban." "Then I suggest that you tell them that you are escorting Terence Lincoln to the spaceport, in person, with Beauregarde the dog and Peter Hawley the Terrestrial Agent as part of the embarking party." Martell sneered. "Watch," he said. He stepped to the door of the van, ran down the window and shouted orders that the Terrestrials were to be given free passage. Qeconds later there was a muf fled blast outside, and a black missile screeched in through the opened window and hit the far wall. Beauregarde leaped and caught it in mid-bounce, snapped his head aside without waiting to come to the floor and whipped the smoking missile through the opened window. It burst outside; some of the pale blue gas billowed in, but not enough to do its job. A second missile hit the side of the van. A third hit the window, cracking it, as Terry wound it up. A fourth hit the closed window but did not shatter tire glass. Calmly, Martell said, "I don't mind taking a gas nap. You can't stay in here forever, and when we awaken, we Peacekeepers will be once more the masters." There was an official sounding rap on the door. "Open!" came the cry. "Go ahead, Terry, open it." "And let them in?" "No, to let me out for a moment." "I -- er -- " "Open it, Terry," said the painful voice of Peter Hawley. "He -- knows what -- he's doing." Terry opened the door. Beauregarde leaped out, catching the Peacekeeper outside by the throat and carrying him backwards by yards before the two of them went down. The man screamed in fear and pain, and Beauregarde cold-bloodedly raked the soft throat to make ugly furrows that ran together and down to a spreading red puddle on the pavement. Then with a leap the dog turned, made three long bounds and on the third passed back inside the van. Terry slammed the door behind the dog; he was just in time to stop a spattering of missiles that further cracked the glass but did not breach it. B eauregarde faced Martell; there was menace in the dog's forward pose and there was ainger in the dog's voice. "You, Martell, listen to me. We're safe in this bullet-proof, mobile castle of yours, but you're likely to win so long as you can keep us bottled up. But we're not staying. Peter is here -- " "I'm not much -- like my fighting -- self," groaned Peter Hawley. "In fighting trim or barely able to sit up and take nourishment, you're good for this game." "Game? Oh, the one about the farmer with the fox, the goose and the sack of grain, and one wide river to cross in a leaky boat?" "The same -- with Terry as the prize. Now, Martell, hear this! I am a dog, and while I have Understanding, it is a dog's Understanding because, being a dog, I think like a dog. No civilized person commits murder, Martell. But isn't 'murder' confined to the hardly think of it as 'murder' when Peter Hawley points at some ugly bastovich and says, 'Beauregarde, kill!' because the deceased isn't my kind of herring. "Now," went on the dog, "that Peacekeeper out there on the street isn't dead, but he will bear the soars of dog-fangs for life and he will forevermore be scared of the sight of Terrestrial dog. You, Martell, think of him as an example and tell your mob of Peacekeeping warriors outside to think of their Glorious Leader, Commissioner Martell, lying out there for real with his throat slashed with sharp teeth' -- because that is the name of the game of the farmer with the fox and the goose and the grain." "Threats cannot -- " "Get off it!" snapped the dog. "They can too. You will therefore give orders that Homburg's tame Peacekeeper is to drive through your battle line with Terrence Lincoln and your outfit remains honest. Once Terence is in the hands of the local Terrestrial Office at the spaceport, your Peacekeeper and Peter will return, at which point I will permit your man Homburg to depart as whole as he ever will be. It shouldn't be too bad," said Beauregarde with a cynical tone in his voice, "because a man in his position hardly needs a good, flexible, fast-drawing gun wrist. Once Homburg gets to a sawbones for his shattered wrist, and Peter gets a shot of perk-up to dissipate that nerve-stun hangover, he himself can return alone and we happy trio will walk out of here with you in the middle." "You fools, you cannot -- " "But you forget. It's really your throat that we are wagering, isn't it -- Bod Martell?"      A Galaxy of Fashion  Previews of What the Well-Dressed Woman Will Wear... Next Century! At the # World Science Fiction Convention in New York we will sponsor our second annual Galaxy oi Fashion Show. As a I special service to those few of our readers who may not make this headline-making event we are bringing you a few sketches to show the sort of thing sciencefiction writers, artists and fans think the next generation may put on... or, come to think of it, is it really the next generation that's being put on?  Why buy a pair of boots? Why must both legs of a pair of slacks look the same -- for that matter, why should both legs be slacks? Here's a conception of Dynamic Asymmetry (left), designed to drive a shoe manufacturer insane.  This young lady gets lit up with no trouble at all -- and the glow-tipped feelers are of inestimable value in navigating in close spaces.  (Facing page.) Who says the nucleus of electron-rings has to be nothing but protons and neutrons? Nothing neuter about the girl in the upper left! Below, a bride's outfit, where the symbolism of the vestal white veil is reinforced by a (fortunately, simulated) vacuum jar. And at far right, the obvious Next Big Market for cosmetic manufacturers: the pattern of a garment reproduced in facial tattoos.  Shoe styles for Milady, reading clockwise from top right: (A) Feet on the half-shell. (B) Japanese slippers with heels. (C) The Skiers' Delight: a high-fashion boot with built-in splint. (D) The best possible compromise for a Flower Child who goes steady with a Rocker. (Facing page.) Our asymmetric girl again, with a hat that conceals telemetry, cosmetics, pills and possibly a complete change of clothes; and with her the Strip Suit, science fiction's answer to the bikini. One part of the costume is a two-inch-wide length of velvet. The other part is pure girl. fjK TAamon Knight perpetrates the damnedest jokes on himself. Behold him : author, critic, doyen of the good, holy and true in science fiction, and editor of Worlds to Come (Harper and Row, #). This is a collection of nine science-fiction adventures. The contributing authors are, in the order of the table of contents, Arthur C. Clarke, H. B. Fyfe, Ray Bradbury, Algis Budrys, Isaac Asimov, John D. MacDonald, Robert A. Heinlein, C. M. Kornbluth and James Blish. This title is more than amply justified by Damon's introduction, which is an excellent essay on science fiction as prophecy. He begins: "Science fiction and prophecy are two different things." Exactly so. In his postwar eagerness to propagate science fiction through the general audience, John W. Campbell had fallen into the trap of claiming that only prophetic science fiction was science fiction at all. Fortunately, he asserted, there was a lot of it. And its literary merit was directly measurable in terms of its content of successful prophecy. In other words, when Holland invented the submarine, he transformed Jules Verne from a flaneur into a great writer. Damon says, much more correctly, that today's generation of scientists contains a number of influential individuals who, as impressionable youngsters, were influenced by science fiction. And the science fiction of their adolescent days in turn embodied a great many subconscious desires of the people who grew up to be today's taxpayers. Thus, science fiction is in a sense a vehicle for day's science is shaped by some ex-fans pursuing the research programs which the taxpayers will underwrite, as distinguished from the programs no one will give a plugged nickel for. This oversimplifies the case, and certainly paraphrases the hell out of it, but it approximates the truth. This is essentially what Damon says, and this is approximately the real situation in (those few areas of) science (which I have observed closely). That being so, we are now pressed for some means of understanding this book's inclusion of Bradbury's "Mars Is Heaven!", John D. MacDonald's "The Big Contest!" or "The Edge of the Sea", by Algis Budrys, or, for that matter -- a matter to which we shall return shortly -- Arthur C. Clarke's "The Sentinel". That is, if these are supposed to be examples of anything implied by the title of this anthology, or of any sequitur to Damon's essay. There is no quarrel with the inclusion of H. B. Fyfe's "Moonwalk", or Robert Heinlein's "Ordeal In Space", Kombluth's "That Share of Glory", Blish's "Sunken Universe" or Asimov's "The Martian Way". These stories all say that man not only endures, lie strives meaningfully, (Italics mine). If they do not prophesy in the Campbellian sense, they are not supposed to. And it may be that they will inspire, and that someone reading them here now -- which seems unlikely, considering how often most of them have been reprinted before -- will in turn be moved to go forth in actual grapple with the actual trucuiences of the actual universe. But the burden of "Mars Is Heaven!" boils down to man's old fear that nothing works, that neither God nor intelligence can save you, and that there is a burglar under the bed. There is no fulfillment here. Beautifully written, poetically effective, excellently designed, this story simply evokes the empty stuff of nightmares. Damon even says so. "The Big Contest" is just another gimmick story, again evolved out of the childhood dream that there are superintendents under every sidewalk. The burden of "The Edge of the Sea" is that brawn and pride will take you places. At no time does the story suggest that you will have the foggiest notion of where you're going, or that you will be capable of accomplishing anything in particular once you get there. I'm therefore not at all sure why these stories are in this book, since, with only nine entrants on the table of contents, Damon should not logically have had any time to waste in proving his point. I feel particularly the same way about "The Sentinel." Arthur C. Clarke, educated and intelligent, is supposed to be one of the big guns in "hard" science fiction. Author of some of my favorite science-fiction novelettes though he is, he is in fact the author of a clutch of mystical novels and only one or two "hard" ones, and has a fixed and pernicious idea of how to produce a saleable short story. That idea is to introduce an intriguing technological notion or scientific premise, and then use it to evoke frights and menaces. It is true, indeed, that one can raise a formidable reputation for profundity by repeating, over and over again, that the universe is wide and man is very small. I think we would do well to remember, perhaps a bit more often, that while our instruments show that the universe is wide, they are our instruments and we managed somehow to build them. There is no evidence Whatsoever that Man is that goddamned small. In fact, this kind of story is infuriating in that it lends a great deal of ostensibly objective validity to what remains purely a matter of opinion. Precisely the sort of opinion which ought to be punched in the nose. However, perhaps Damon is slyly trying to demonstrate for us that this is the reaction whereby science-fiction readers are motivated to go out and bop Man's way to the rulership of the Sevagram. Or, in other words, Jules Verne inspired the submarine, and if he had been even more wrong-headed, he would have done it sooner. nce again Fritz Leiber's The Big Time has been mistaken for a novel, this time by Ace. At the seventeenth World Science Fiction Convention, it received the Hugo for the best sciencefiction novel of the year. It certainly is the best extended-structure literary work to have crossed my desk (in any direction) in a very long time, and I have no doubt that it deserves any number of awards. But it is a play. This is perhaps a little difficult to tell because it's written in the first person. But the reader gains nothing from this intimacy with the supposed narrator that he could not learn by simply watching and listening. What he would observe would be the events on one set -- a sporting househospital operated by the Spiders in their time war with the Snakes. There is definite breaking into acts, and the chapters are in fact scenes. The dialogue used by the articulate, desperate, gestureful, small cast is stage dialogue. There is nothing in this story that could not be played under an arch, in the round or, for that matter, on a high wire. What the entrances, performances and exits of this little mostly human troupe accomplish is a statement about all wars, and all people. The device of a time war between two insuperable and inhuman forces far removed from these, their agents, becomes even more effective in emphasizing this universality, for the characters can and do depersonalize themselves as they destroy reality. In years to come, then, when "they" are looking for a good play with a science-fictional basis, "they" -- presumably, this same kind of people who found dramatic material in transcripts of the Nuremberg trials and in the clinical descriptions of the Marquis de Sade -- need look no further. I most urgently recommend this book to you. It's a beauty, for one thing. For another, it leads one to think that Fritz Leiber was the only science-fiction writer of any consequence -- before the most recent generation, that is -- who as a matter of course and conviction saw through the mores and circumscriptions which are now proving nonviable not only in commercial literature but in what we can call life as well. Since the new people -- Zelazny, Delany et al. -- are pretty unquestionably the wave of the future, and since the winners write the history books, if any of these new people have any gratitude or brains at all, Fritz Leiber is going to turn out to have been the most important science-fiction writer of the last thirty years. npie Past Through Tomorrow is billed, (by Putnam at #), as Robert A. Heinlein's future history stories. That it is -- I guess. I'm sure it's one of the most logical things for a publisher of science fiction to have done; a magnificient compendium, coincidentally a rewarding , and perhaps accurate cross-section of a writer's career. This is a book from which there is no escape; if you have a science-fiction library then you have got to have this book in it, because it contains (nearly) all the wordage ever written to fit into Heinlein'g chart of the future. The "future history" as I'n sure you know, is the framework -- written down ahead of time, in most instances -- into which many stories signed Robert A. Heinlein were fitted. (Those which did not fit were often signed Anson MacDonald.) Heinlein, even when the idea of charting the assumptive future was novel as an auctorial device, had trouble keeping his imagination in bounds. Just so, when he first drew up his chart, and published it, had several titles and stories in it which do indeed 'have to be there logically, but which for one reason or another ("The Stone Pillow") were never written. The potential problem has been solved here without any awkwardness. The titles of the unwritten stories have been dropped from the chart. Consequently, this volume is somehow not as dramatic and impressive as its idea was back in the days when you could shake up science-fiction readers just by telling them you had an intellectual system, and really rock them back on their heels by giving them even the slightest clue that you were aware of a larger world beyond either the medium or its message. Be that as it may, this is really a book to have -- some of the finest writing this field has ever known. It simply isn't quite the book one would have predicted. V"ou may believe all you please (if you do so believe) that there is no qualitative difference between the talented science-fiction writers of today and the talented science-fiction writers of any previous generation since the invention of commercial science fiction. But there is such a difference. Roger Zelazny, J. G. Ballard, Brian Aldiss and Samuel R. Delany, the variously tall giants of our new day, are altogther different, in all significant respects save that of talent, from every talented science-fiction writer who had come along since Hugo Gernsback's time. They are different because they are in living contact with the things that are so upsetting to the modern middle class. This is a stunning reversal of the habitual situation. I don't know any plainer way to spell out what I feel when I read the words of these people. They are of an earthshaking new kind. Not that I'm not aware of differences between them. Aldiss, for instance, seems the least talented of them. J. G. Ballard seems the least intelligent. I am aware they did not spring full-armed from the Earth's brow. There are echoes in those new creatures of Philip K. Dick, Walter Miller, Jr. and, by all odds, Fritz Leiber. Their styles will trick you, sometimes, into thinking of Sturgeon and Bradbury -- but that's simply a tribute to their acumen in choosing weapons. (It does not matter that some of these things I am aware of may have no existence in objective truth, and it doesn't matter how any of them feel about each other, much less whether they agree with me even to the extent of permitting themselves to be grouped under this walnut shell. Artists usually get shoved into whatever corner is most convenient to the organizers of art.) What a book like Samuel R. Delany's The Einstein Intersection (Ace) demonstrates, garish cover, tasteless packaging, ridiculous blurbs and all, is that the wave of the future has broken over us. Delany at present has about as little discipline in his writing as any writer who has tried his hand at this field. Even Harlan Ellison -- a suddenly remote ancestor -- is no less organized. In this story of, I guess, a various young man's search for apotheosis in the peculiar world of the emerging new people who have borrowed some from us -- occupy our space, and intersect our heritage but are apparently free to pick what they want of it, and leave what they don't want, except it doesn't work out that way -- Delany does half a dozen impossible things before breakfast, and then forgets to eat. It doesn't really matter, however. The eyes through which Delany sees, or the tongue with which Zelazny speaks, the ear with which Aldiss listens, and the snake-dry touch of Ballard's fingertips, are the organs of comprehensible senses which happen to be connected to incomprehensible -- but very lucid -- brains. It would not only be dreadful if they suddenly began writing for the # Astounding, it would be impossible. The point is, if you are still reading everything from the viewpoint of the # Astounding, in a few years you will find that these people -- whether you approve of them or not -- have picked up the field, carried it elsewhere and left you with nothing but a complete collection of yellowed, crumble-edged bewilderment. Where, before now, was there a pulp sciencefiction writer who wrote a book "primarily during a year of travel in France, Italy, Greece, Turkey and England" who had not steadfastly taken Main Street right along with him? Beside Delany's or Zelazny's cosmopolitan grasp, all the shoutings and rebellious hurrahings of even our most articulate iconoclasts are reduced to baby tantrums. Delany isn't even angry at some of the things which, by previous definition, should crush or infuriate him. Delany is deeply moved by things which few of us have ever even suspected of being tragic. The man simply operates on a plane which Robert Heinlein never dreamed of, nor John W. Campbell Jr., nor -- take a deep breath -- Ted Sturgeon, Ray Bradbury or anyone else we could have put forward as being a poet a mere five or six years ago. Not that I'm saying these new writers are good simply because they speak in riddles or babble in tongues. We have already spent many years worshipping the half-articulate and the halfcomprehensibly poetic. No, the point is that When Delany describes to us what he has seen, what he can compute, adduce, intuit or smell in the underbrush, our reaction is to sit bolt upright and cry out, "Of course! I have that very wound myself!" The ability to produce this reaction in people is one of the commonly accepted and apparently valid appurtenances of genius. And this field has never before had a single solitary one of them, let alone several. Having said all this, and having urgently recommended iT.he Einstein Intersection to you, I want to go on record here as saying that when you finish reading it you may be rather angry at me for steering you to a book whose structure and purpose on its own terms are not realized. As far as I'm concerned at this point, all that means is that Delany hasn't quite gotten himself under control. But when I think of all the perfectly controlled, thoroughly dead, bad books that I and all of us have read under the impression that we were experiencing something enjoyable, and when I look forward to the explosions that reading this will create within you, I frankly don't care very much whether this is a perfect book or not. The Biggest Double-Header in Year si A Brand-New SF Novel by Hal Clement A Noveleffe by A. E. Van Vogt Plus James Blish, Lin Carter and many more in October IF   on sale now! A new science-fiction magazine with a new concept in publishing Each issue will be filled with stories by Foreign Authors Will give American readers a chance to read the science-fiction stories by Authors popular in the rest of the world. Written and translated by the top writers throughout the world. We hope you will like it. M when you join the Science Fiction Book Club ond agree to accept only four books during the coming year combines three great science fiction classics for the first the most thought-provoking, compelling epics ever to come from the pen of the distinguished research biochemist and leading science fiction writer, Isaac Asimov. How to Get This Unusual Value lor only J# Because you enjoy Science thrillers, the Science Fiction Book Club would like to acquaint you with the most imaginative, informative, entertaining new science fiction books as they are written. That is why we have arranged to send you Subscription to the Club. Here's how the Club works: each month it offers a really superb new science fact or fiction book at a fraction of its regular price. Even though these books sell for #, #, # and up in their original editions, Club members get them full-length, hard-cover editions. Extra-value books cost more. And the Club tells you in advance what each monthly selection will be. During your Trial Subscription you agree to take as few as four books in the next twelve months. After that you may take as few or as many books as you want, and you may cancel at any time. It's a deal that is hard to beat. Mail Coupon With Only I #f # with a short trial membership. After ten days, if you will be canceled. Otherwise you will be enrolled in the Club as a Trial Member, and you need take only four books in the next twelve months. Mail the coupon today to: Science Fiction Book Club, Garden City, New York #. colnl ready begun to war among themselves, plunging the universe into barbaric chaos. Civilization seemed doomed. But master scientists laboring to ensure that civilization would be preserved during the dark ages to come, established twin "Foundations" at opposite ends of the Galaxy, to form the nucleus of a new civilization, and in time to unite across the Galaxy to form a new... a stronger... a more enduring Second Empire. In Foundation and Foundation and Empire, we follow the course of the First Foundation as it rekindles the light of civilization in an everincreasing portion of the Galaxy -- and as it is confronted by its greatest crisis: a dangerous soul-consuming dcirire is conquest of the Galaxy! Within a decade, he tyrannized the entire Galaxy -- except for the Second Foundation. And this became his mania -- to find and conquer the Second Foundation. Everything in the Galaxy must be his!... Please enroll me' as a Trial Member in the Science ing and handling. Then, every month send me the Club's free bulletin, "Things to Come," which describes coming selections. For each book I accept. I will pay #, plus shipping anil handling, unless I take an extra-value selection at a higher price. I need take only four books within a year and may resign at any time thereafter. pay nothing, owe nothing, and my membership will be canceled. Print Name Address City State Zip: If under #, parent must sign hero (offer good in U.S.A. only.)  Membership applications subject , to aeerptsnr  bv Club I#-S#I GLXy DECEMBER # ANDERSON  SILVERBERG  NSVEN December # K galaxy King of Tin; Golden World A Complete Short Novel For sixteen years ular feature. Now in hardbound book form. The first of a seriesupdated and divided by subjects into separate books. Facts and figures as can write them. Send today. Satisfaction guaranteed. may return the book(s) within two weeks without cost or obligation if not completely satisfied. Otherwise, I'll be billed just # per copy, plus shipping costs as payment in full. privilege guaranteed, of course. Not collected from magazines, not collected from other books, every one of these stories Is new and original, especially written for this volume -- to make it the most exciting science fiction anthology in years, and a "collector's item" in years to come. Harlan Ellison, contains almost a the biggest anthologies of original material ever assembled in any field. Included are such long-awaited items as Theodore Sturgeon's first novelette in seven years, the first Fritz Leiber story in four years, the first story in twenty years by Howard Rodman... stories of all lengths: as short as Lester del Rey's "Evensong" Lester Del Rey Philip JosS Farmer Harlan Ellison Philip K. Dick Joe L. Hensley # by David R. Bunch Theodore Sturgeon Sonya Dorman Kris Neville John Brunner Roger Zelazny Robert Silverberg Miriam Allen deFord Brian W. Aldiss Larry Niven Poul Anderson Carol Emshwiller Larry Eisenberg John T. Sladek R. A. Lafferty Keith Laumer Samuel R. Delany Frederik Pohl Robert Bloch Howard Rodman Fritz Leiber James Cross Damon Knight Henry Slesar Jonathan Brand J. G. Ballard Norman Spinrad and Henry SI'esar's "Ersatz"; as long as Keith Laumer's # word "Test to Destruction" and Philip Jos# Farmer's # word "Riders of the PurpIe'Wage." Each is Illustrated by Leo and Diane Dillon, each has a preface by Harlan Ellison and an afterword by the author, revealing insights to your favorite writers, available nowhere else. coupon. If you are not delighted with the book, you may return it and owe nothing. I Dept. #-GX-#, Garden.City, N. Y. # I J two full weeks to decide whether to J J keep thebook(s). If I wish, I may reJ J turn them within that time and owe J  nothing. Otherwise, I'll be billed just J ! # plus postage as payment in full. J unit. pa y p #sta( , e Same return privl! Jege guaranteed. I Offer available only In U.S.A. and Canada.  Oaiaxy Galaxy is published in French, German, Italian, Japanese and Spanish. The U. S. Edition is published in Braille and Living Tape. December, #  Vol. #, No. # by Pool Anderson by Larry Niven Editor Science Editor Associate Editor Publisher by Richard Wilson by Robert Silverberg by Fritz Leiber by Philip Latham by Harry Harrison by John Brunner by Willy Ley by Frederik Pohl by Algis Budrys Advertising Circulation Director bi-monthly by Galaxy Publishing Corporation. Main offices: #I Hudson Street, New York, N.Y. #. #c per copy Subscription: (# copies) # in the United States, Canada, Mexico, South and Central America and U. S. Possessions. Elsewhere #. Second-class postage paid at New York, N.Y. and at additional mailing offices. Copyright New York # by Galaxy Publishing Corporation, Robert M. Guinn, President. All rights including translations reserved. All material submitted must be accompanied by self-addressed stamped envelopes. The publisher assumes no responsibility for unsolicited material. All stories printed in this magazine are fiction and any similarity between characters and actual persons is coincidental. Printed in the U.S.A. By The Guinn Co., Inc. N. Y. Title Reg. U. S. Pat. Off. Secrets entrusted to a few #he TlnpuMtiM, adofjUfje be generally told -- things you ought to know. Great truths are dangerous to some -- but factors for personal power and accomplishment in the hands of those who understand them. Behind the talcs of the miracles and mysteries of the ancients, lie centuries of their secret probing into nature's laws -- their amazing discoveries of the hidden processes of man's mind, and the mastery of life's problems. Once shrouded in mystery to avoid their destruction by mass fear and ignorance, these facts remain a useful heritage for the thousands of men and womenwho privately use them in their homes today. The Rosicrucians (not a religious organization) an age-old brotherhood of learning, have preserved this secret wisdom in their archives for centuries. They now invite you to share the practical helpfulness of their teachings. Write today for a free copy of the book, "The Mastery of Life." Within its pages may lie a new life of opportunity for you. Address: Scribe T.g.R,  Scribe T.B.R. J San Jose, California # j Please send me the free book. The Mastery   of Life , which explains how I may learn to  j use my faculties and powers of mind.   Name. City Zip Code tffie Rosicrucmes A lot more than thirty years ago, when I was about ten years old, another kid gave me a copy of a magazine that seemed pretty strange and wonderful. The cover showed a large, scaly green monster battering a spaceship with a rock about the size of a three-story house. I opened it up, and was lost. I don't now recall a single story in that first issue of a science-fiction magazine I ever read. Which is a pity, because it certainly changed my life. I do recall that the name of the magazine was Science Wonder Stories Quarterly, and that the editor was a man named Hugo Gernsback. Time passed. Science Wonder Stories Quarterly changed into just plain Wonder Stories, and a couple of years later, along about #, the same Hugo Gernsback had an idea for a club of science-fiction readers. It was called The Science Fiction League, and, though his motives were of course more concerned with selling a few extra copies of the magazine than with shaping huturn changed lots of lives. It filled a need. Science-fiction readers in those days had a tendency to hide under rocks. (Now, of course, we're respectable -- I mean, after all, sf now has the proud record of having forecast atomic energy, rocket ships, television, radar, etc., so people take us more seriously. But in those days, you see, we were just making the predictions; they was a way of getting in touch with other people who shared the same crazy, secret pleasure in thinking about other times and other planets; and it prospered. Chapters started up all over the place -- a big one in Brooklyn, a lively one in Chicago, a Los Angeles chapter so healthy that even now it's still meeting, though it changed its name somewhen over All Things Are Possible"! Matthew #:# Dear Friend: That Are Worrying You? Have World-Wide Sin, Violence and Depression upset your life as they have so many, many others? Arc You In Poor Health? Are You Worried About Money Troubles, Debts or Your Job? Is Some One Dear to You Drinking or Gambling Too Much? Would You Like to Have More Friends? Are You Worried About Some One Dear to You For Any Reason? Have You Got Love or Family Troubles? Would You Like to Have Deeper Spiritual Understanding? Arc You Lonely? Are You Afraid of The Future? Would You Like More Success, Happiness, "Good Fortune ", Peace of Mind? If you liave any of these Problems, or others like them. Dear Friend, then here is thousands to glorious new happiness and joy! Ahd it may bring a whole new world of happiness and joy to you -- very, very quickly, too! All Who Need Help with your name and address, (even a post card will do. We will rush you this wonderHelp in meeting your Problems. We will Cross shown below, for you to keep and treasure. You will bless this day. Dear Friend, so don't delay! If you would like more Happiness, Successand "Good Fortune" in life please use the coupon below to send us your name and address Please clip and mail this Coupon now! r --  --  --  --  --  --  --  -- You Act Now This Lovely Golden keep and treasure. # East #th St., New York, N.Y. # name and address is: MR. Miss the years, another in Philadelphia that's also still around. When fan met fan, the result was what we now call "fandom"... Hugo Gernsback was probably thinking of other things, but he lit the fuse that led to such huge affairs as the recent World Science Fiction Convention, with # people swarming into a single hotel in New York. Of course, that's not all Hugo Gernsback did. He was an inventor. He was a' publisher of science and medical books, as well as science fiction. And he was a writer -- you can still find copies of hi most successful novel around; it was called Ralph #C#, and it had to do with a superhem .(that's the "plus" in his number) who watched girls in peril through a superTV and flew to their rescue in a superairplane. A little while ago (as this is written) we got word that the Father of Science Fiction would be with us no more. He died on the #th of August, of a kidney ailment; because he was the kind of man he was, he donated his body to science, and now some young medical student at Cornell University is no doubt learning anatomy through his posthumous help. It's a sort of a strange thought, but not altogether an unpleasant one; it's what Hugo Gernsback wanted, after all. Not very many people have done as much with their lives as Hugo Gernsback did with his. Although he was seriously ill in recent years and past the time for taking an active part in science fiction, he still read the magazines now and then. And it was good to know he was out there. We'll miss him. T ut Gernsback's name still lives on -- in more than one way, and especially in the annual awards for excellence in the field of science fiction called the "Hugos." There was a moment of silence before they were presented at the recent convention, which was appropriate, and then the Hugos were given out with great noise and ceremony. And that was appropriate, too. One of the winners came from Galaxy, a fact in which we take pride: Jack Vance's "The Last Castle," published here in April, #. (Which made it a clean sweep for us, because the others were from our companion magazine, If -- which won the "best magazine" Hugo again -- and the "best artist" was the one who illustrated Vances's story, Jack Gaughan.) Winning a Hugo is always an honor. This year maybe a little more so than ever. You rumple my money and I'll rumple yours -- and the devil take the American economy! nphe aliens first came over late  on a moonless summer night and emptied contents of their bomb bays on the village of South Waterford. The time was # a.m. on a Tuesday. It was probably a test run, a kind of motivational research project. If it had been an all-out attack on the United States, or on a major city, undoubtedly the government would have reacted sooner and more forthrightly. As it was, word about the South Waterford phenomenon, as the Air Force called it, didn't reach Washington right away. And when it did it was somehow confused with layed out to Colorado for Dr. Condon's attention. This could explain why the Defense Department seemed to lose interest in the matter for a while. But the Treasury Department got upset. The aliens had not dropped bombs. The cargo that fluttered down on South Waterford like autumn leaves, though paper, was not propaganda. It was United States currency. The Assistant to the Fiscal Assistant Secretary of the Treasury recalled a kind of precedent as he was being interviewed by a wireservice reporter. Everybody knew, of course, that during World War II the Germans had counterfeited British banknotes and, among other things, used them to pay spies. But the Nazis had never dropped their phony pounds over London. Fewer people knew that the United States had considered bombarding Berlin and other German cities with skillfully counterfeited Reichsmarks. The Assistant to the Fiscal Assistant Secretary told the newsmen: "President Roosevelt was half convinced that this would be the thing to do. What German worker was going to spend # or # hours a day in a factory to earn the same kind of money he could pick up off the street?" "Sounds like a great idea," the newsman said. "Didn't Roosevelt like it?" "He was crazy about it. He called in his Secretary of the Treasury -- you know, Henry Morgenthau -- and said, 'Henry, listen to this great idea somebody thought up,' and then told him. But Morgenthau was horrified." "Why? Because money was sacred?" "That must have been part of it. But I also remember that Morgenthau pointed out that maybe the Germans would do the same thing to us. It was like poison gas. Nobody dared use it." Even after the word about the South Waterford incident was channeled back to Washington, there was delay. The fact that two powerful executive departments, Defense and Treasury, were involved meant that high officials had to consult, advise and compromise before an Executive Order could be drafted for the President's signature. Hphen the President refused to to sign it. His thinking apparently was that it would be tantamount to panicking to throw the economy of the entire United States out of kilter because of people in a tiny village in the Northeast might benefit temporarily. A statistical-minded adviser calculated what percentage of the total U. S. population lived in South Waterford. It was infinitesimal. So okay, let it be Christmas in July for that handful. Meanwhile, the doves counseled, let's sit tight and try to out think the alleged aliens instead of playing into their hands. No one knew then that the aliens didn't have hands. They had pseudopods, not to mention bright organge mandibles. Much later somebody in Interior's Fish and Wildlife Service said they were more like octopi than people. Nobody in Treasury was able to figure out how such creatures had developed the skill to simulate U.S. currency. The Defense Department was more interested in the kind of craft the aliens flew. But by the time these questions had been answered, by direct observation, they were academic. In the absence of an Executive Order which might have protected the rest of the United States against South Waterford's windfall, the Federal Reserve Board took the unofficial step of advising its member banks to accept only worn currency. The advice was passed down the line until it reached that village's lone financial institution, the South Waterford Trust #s Deposit Company. This led to the formation of a social organization known as the South Waterford Rumple Club. A couple would invite a dozen neighbors and friends. Then, for two or three hours, conversation and cocktails would be accompanied by the passing from hand to hand of the fresh, crisp bills until they achieved a well used look. At one point in the circuit the rumpled bills would be dipped into a mixture of face powder and shredded cigarette stubs. This gave them the aroma of having spent some time in a woman's purse. The next night the same group assembled at another couple's house and aged their money. The host was expected to stock up on giant economy sizes of a powerful hand cleaner so that at the end of the evening his guests could get the green off. Jim Vernon's technique was to roll the bill into a ball and work it between his palms, Harold Riehlmann's was to crease it lengthwise as many times as possible; Jane, his wife, creased it the short way. Lou Aramis was a particularly welcome member of the party. He was the owner of a one-man garage and auto repair shop and came without washing his hands. Lou did more to age a bill authentically than all the rest of them put together. T ou Aramis parked his car in ' I the lot of the South Waterford Shop 'n' Save Center and started down Main Street with his old army duffel bag over his shoulder. It was #:#I a.m. Thursday. The sun was warm and he was perspiring. His first stop was at the Country Drug  Variety Store, Eric Palmer, Ph.C., Prop. It was empty except for Eddie Grimes, who was Eric's partner and assistant pharmacist, and the girl at the soda fountain. "Hi, there, Lou," Eddie said cheerfully. "You're not back in the army, are you? Fighting the mysterious foe? Old guy like you?" Eddie was older. Lou dropped the duffel bag to the floor of the drug counter, where a little square of clear space next to the cash register was surrounded by aspirin, cough medicine, flashlight batteries, key cases, combs, ballpoint pens, photographic supplies, perfume, face cream, razor blades, boxes of chocolates, playing cards, poker chips, paperback books and other drugstore items to tempt the impulse buyer. "Never fear," Lou said. "I'm here to pay my good old bill. One hundred and fifty-four dollars and seventy-two cents." He opened the duffel bag and pulled out a handful of bills. Eddie Grimes gave an alarmed little laugh. "Why, there's no hurry, Lou, old friend. You know your credit's good here." "Sure it is, Eddie, and don't think I'm not grateful for the way you carried me over those rough spots this spring. But I got your bill yesterday, and it was stamped in big red letters right to do just that." "Well, now, Lou, there's absolutely no hurry in your case. We weren't hinting or anything, you know." "One fifty-five, one seventyfive, two hundred -- " Lou was counting out the crumpled, dirty bills on the counter next to a Sominex display. "Now wait a minute, Lou," Eddie said. He went on counting. "Two-fifty, two-seventy two-ninety, three hundred and ten, three sixty, three eighty. You carried me, so I want to carry you the next few months, Eddie.: There. Four hundred even. Just give me a receipt, will you?" "Why sure, Lou, but Eric isn't here right now -- " "Your signature's good enough for me, Eddie, old pal. That's fine. Thanks. So long now." n his way out Lou stopped at the tobacco counter near the soda fountain and bought ten cartons of cigarettes, paying the girl with a battered twenty and a fairly well creased ten. "I'd stock up myself if I were you," he told the girl. "The price is going up, I hear. Just put 'em in the freezer, and they keep forever." He called back to the pharmacist. "So long, Eddie." "Yeah -- so long, Lou. Thanks and come again, I guess." Lou's next stop was at the South Waterford branch of the giant T. T. Grantberry chain, purveyor of anything from salted nuts and tropical fish to automobile tires, refrigerators, haberdashery and living-room suites, available at nothing down on the revolving charge plan, a small percentage of the balance payable monthly, with # interest mounting up fast at the far end. Lou went back past the mens' pants, ladies' lingerie, cafe curtain and hooked rug departments to the credit office. It was #:# a.m. by the clock that had writ"Good morning, sir," the young lady clerk said. "Good morning," Lou said. He put the duffel bag on the floor and fished his T. T. Grantberry monthly statement out of his back trouser pocket. "It says here I owe you #, including the service charge, which I guess means interest." There had been that color television set, purchased during his wife's illness when he thought she might be dying. "Yes, sir," the girl said. "But of course you only have to pay # this month under our optional revolving charge plan. Did you wish to pay the #, sir?" "No, ma'am; I wish to pay the # and get out of your revolving charge plan, which is revolving me to death." Certainly, sir. As you wish. Did you wish to pay by check?" "No, ma'am. I wish to pay by cash, in the full amount, and then close out the account." He opened the duffel bag and began counting our grimy, well circulated bills. They'd been circulated all around Jim Vernon's living room. "Oh, sir," the girl said, "I'm not sure I want to take all this money from you. Perhaps you'd like to talk to Mr. Malmster, our assistant credit manager?" "What's to talk to Mr. Malmser about? It says right here -- look -- 'You can save on future credit service charges by paying more than your monthly minimum or by paying in full at any time.' This is the time; I'm paying in full." Lou went on counting... four hundred and forty, four hundred sixty. Now give me my change and receipt, like a good girl. It's been a pleasure doing business with you." The girl grinned, finally. "It's okay with me. Just between you and me, leaving T. T. Grantberry out of it, how much more you got in that barracks bag, Mr. Aramis?" "Plenty." "Me, too. I paid up myself first thing this morning, before the store opened. I didn't age it as good as you did -- I put mine in the vacuum cleaner bag with some of that brown stain furniture polish -- but it got by." She winked. "Good girl," Lou said. "Now just put the receipt through your machine there -- that's the way. Thanks." As he started to walk away she called: "Don't forget your green stamps." He went back and got them. On his way out Lou ordered a new refrigerator -- with an extrabig freezer compartment -- and a sofa bed and a dozen pairs of slacks and eight new tires and a year's supply of toothpaste, razor blades, aspirin and another ten cartons of cigarettes, paid cash at the checkout counter, collected his green stamps and got back into his car. All this had been practice. Now came the real test. T ou Aramis headed for the  -- ' South Waterford Trust  Deposit Company, holder of the mortgage of his two-story older house, his personal loan and his borly Bank Is Your Loan Headquarters"). Bill to fellow members of Rotary and the Lions), vice president in charge of consumer credit, greeted Mr. Lou Aramis, valued customer, with a cautious smile. "Nice day, Mr. Aramis," he said, standing up at his deck behind the railing to shake hands. "How are you?" "Couldn't be better. And you?" Lou let his duffel bag plop to the floor. Mr. Briese looked at it with feigned joviality. "Taking a trip "Not really. Just thought I'd make a few payments." "Oh?" Mr. Briese pulled at his lower lip and sank back into his swivel chair. "Well, come in. Sit down." Lou went through the swinging wooden gate, trailing the duffel bag behind him, and sat in the customer's chair. He fished in his shirt pocket for a cigarette and found the pack empty. He reached into the duffel bag and took out a carton, from which he took a pack, from which he extracted a cigarette, then two, remembering his manners. He offered one to Mr. Briese. A fiftydollar bill had fluttered to the floor and the banker went to pick it up and return it to Lou with one hand while accepting the cigarette with the other. "Yes, thanks," Mr. Briese said. He lit the cigarettes with his desk back in his chair, puffing nervously. Lou, also nervous, had trouble finding the right papers, pulled them out and then put them in Mr. Briese's out basket. "I owe you some money, Mr. Briese. I mean various amounts for different thinks, like -- " "Well, now, Mr. Aramis -- Lou, if I may -- there are various amounts due, to be sure, but if I recall correctly we're just about current on everything exthere's a late charge owing. Some nominal amounts -- nothing to worry us." "Frankly, Mr. Briese, it worries me a great deal to be delinquent in any of my obligations, and I'm here to straighten this out before it gets embarrassing to either of us." He'd rehearsed this part of it very carefully before coming. "Call me Bill. Nobody's embarrassed, Lou. A person forgets, or there are unavoidable circumstances. This happens. We're not unreasonable. Now, if you care ment of #, plus the late Charge of #, there's no problem. Your credit rating is topdrawer with us. We couldn't ask for a better customer. In fact, I personally will recommend to Mr. Dell, our president, that all your delinquencies be wiped off the books -- wiped right off, so there's no blot whatsoever on you account." Lou, more confident, smiled through a cloud of exhaled smoke. "That sure is fine, Mr. Briese -- Bill. That's very generous of you. To show you I appreciate it I'm going to -- well, reciprocate. I'm going to pay my account in full." TTreezy Bill sat up straight andkJ' put out his cigarette. "Well, of course -- if you wish. Certainly there'd be a saving in interest charges. But there's also the consideration that you don't want to leave yourself short of ready cash -- " His eyes drifted to the duffel bag. "You mean one of "Both of them," Lou said. "The thousand-dollar one for the back bedroom and the twelve hundred-dollar one for the upstairs bathroom. I'm three-quarters of the way through the fiveyear one and about halfway through the #-month one." "There's absolutely no hurry at all," Bill said, and Lou could tell that he was saying it sincerely"Except that I have the money -- " Lou gave the duffel bag a friendly kick -- "and there is that fat interest rate -- " "We're delighted to carry you, Mr. Aramis -- Lou -- delighted." But Lou Aramis said: "I have the cash, Mr. Briese, and I prefer to pay the whole thing. I owe you # on one and # on the other. That's # on both. I'd like to clear those up right now." He reached into the bag and counted out a thousand dollars in soiled bills. "We'll get it exact later," he said. Mr. Briese let the money sit on his desk, not touching it. He looked at it with distaste, then at Lou, belatedly changing his expression to a tentative smile. "May I ask you, without meaning to be overly inquisitive, of course, how you happen to have so much cash?" "I didn't rob a bank, if that's what you mean." The expression of distaste returned to Mr. Briese's face. "I'm sorry," Lou said. "I guess that wasn't funny." It wouldn't do to antagonize Breezy Bill Briese at this stage of the transaction. "What happened is that a lot of my customers came in yesterday to pay up. Some of them had owed me for years." Mr. Briese looked dubious. "You mean they all paid you on the same day, and all in cash?" Lou shrugged. "Yeah. I guess you'd call it a coincidence." "I would." Mr. Briese picked up one of the bills -- a fifty -- and examined it, then held it to his nose and sniffed at it. "It's certainly worn," he said reluctanly. "Legal for all debts public and private," Lou said. He was pushing it now. "That's what's printed on it, isn't it?" "That's what it says, all right." "And you're open for business? Money's your business, just like cars are mine, and if you don't see anything wrong with the money, why can't I pay my debts with it? I can't eat it." ( i' I 'rue." Mr. Briese appeared to find inspiration. "But you could put it in a safe deposit box which I'd be glad to rent to you for eight dollars a year." Lou started to object. Then he sat back and said, "Okay." "Okay?" Mr. Briese wasn't prepared for such affable agreement. "I'll rent the box." Lou picked some bills from the pile on the desk and handed them to Mr. Briese. "I'll even pay you in advance. Can I have a receipt?" Mr. Briese took a pad from his drawer and wrote a receipt. He was smiling as he handed it to Lou. "Fine. I'll take you to the vault -- " "Not right now," Lou said. "Maybe I'll put my life insurance policy in it sometime and a few things like that." "But I thought you wanted it for the money." "Sure you did. But you took my cash, so it must be good. Now loans. It's exactly the same principle, isn't it?" Bill Briese surrendered. He chuckled. "You win, Lou. In the absence of any directives not to accept circulated currency, such as you have here, I have no accounts paid in full." Lou handed over the two payment books. He relaxed as the vice president in charge of consumer credit tore out the perforon each stub. "It's a pleasure to do business with you, Bill," he said, putting the receipted books in his pocket. He smiled at the banker. "Now about the mortgage." "The mortgage?" Bill Briese asked. "What do you mean, the mortgage?" "My mortgage," Lou said. "I figured out last night that I owe you exactly #. I want to pay it off." He reached into the duffel bag, drew out a handful of soiled bills and started to count them out on the desk. "Twenty, forty, ninety, one hundred, hundred and ten, hundred and sixty..." The banker sank back in his chair. His eyes became glazed as Lou continued to count. "... thousand-fifty, eleven hundred, eleven-twenty -- oh, look, here's what you financiers call a C note -- twelve-twenty, twelve-forty, twelve-ninety..." After a while Bill Briese began stamp and thumped it up and down on the ink pad, waiting for Lou Aramis to finish his meticulous counting. '"phe government acted, finally, after the aliens dropped eight lars, in beautifully wrought and now pre-rumpled bills no larger than fifties, over New York, Chicago, Los Angeles, New Orleans, Denver, Boston, Detroit, Pittsburgh, Dallas and Miami. But before that happened Lou Aramis and his fellow members of the South Waterford Rumple Club had paid all their debts. They owned their houses and cars free and .clear and had stocked up on everything they could buy. Bill Briese, though not a club member, had taken a long lunch hour, raked his lawn and paid off thirty thousand dollars worth of debts before going out on his own buying spree. He'd had to resign from the bank the same afternoon after an emergency meeting of the board of directors, but he did so with no apparent regret, and by nightfall he'd rented an office down the block in which he set himself up as a currency consultant. His new business lasted only one day because an Executive Ordered soon outlawed paper money altogether. The aliens, adapting quickly, flew over and dropped coins. The Kennedy halves did the worst damage because there were more of them than of any other denomination. But there were silver dollars galore and Washington quarters and Roosevelt dimes. The aliens dropped no nickels or pennies, which became scarce. But by common agreement people gave up making small change; prices were rounded off to the nearest ten cents. People who were out at # a.m. when the coin rain fell were stunned by the din and quite a number of them were knocked unconscious by the coins themselves. Vast numbers of windows were broken. The government outlawed all money, including checks. Trading was suspended indefinitely on the stock and commodity exchanges. All banks closed. Supermarkets and other chain stores shut their doors for high-level consultations, but enterprising independent shopkeepers stayed in business by switching to barter. Lou Aramis went out before breakfast to rake the lawn in front of his paid-off house. He gathered the five-, ten-, and twenty-dollar bills into a pile and burned them. He raked the silver out to the driveway where it glittered in the early sunshine, prettier than gravel. His neighbor, Jim Vernon, was also burning bills. He told Lou he was saving his coins and planned to cover his patio with them. "I'm pouring the concrete Friday night, and I'll set the coins in then. But I'm a little short of silver dollars for the border." Lou waved to his sparkling driveway. "Help yourself." "Thanks." "I've got an extra gross of eggs," Lou said. "Can you use them?" Lou's father-in-law had a poultry farm. "I sure can," Jim said. "But I don't know what I could trade. You must be all stocked up on clothes by now." Jim ran Vernon's Men's Wear. "I am, but Susie's getting jealous. Too bad you don't carry a women's line." "I could probably do a swap with Keegan Brothers over in Parrish. What size is Susie?" Qusie had the omelettes on the  table when Lou went in. She was studying a new cookbook. "We could have souffle for dinner," she said. "Takes an awful lot of eggs." "Sounds nourishing," Lou said. "Could you disguise it somehow?" "I've been saving a piece of cheddar cheese. And then I heard from Mrs. Lucia yesterday that there's a chance of getting some eggplant -- " "Eggplant!" Even the sound of it bothered Lou. Georgie, their youngest, said: "I want some com flakes." "You'll eat eggs," Susie told him. "I'm keeping the com flakes for your birthday treat." "I hate eggs," Georgie said. Lou, who was beginning to feel the same way, started for his car. Susie ran after him. "You forgot your lunch." She handed him six hard-boiled eggs. In the park, where he went to eat lunch, Lou traded three of the eggs for a loaf of bread. He'd struck up an acquaintance with a baker's helper. I t was getting so that Lou automatically woke up at # a.m. He lay in silent darkness for a while, then heard a succession of soft plopping sounds on the roof. He pulled on his bathrobe and went outdoors. The lawn seemed to be covered with ping-pong balls. No, bigger -- they were white but each was the size of a kid's high bouncer. When he picked one up it gave in his hand as a rubber ball did. Lou shook his head and went back to bed. In the morning he was awake before Susie. He went out and threw one of the round white things against the stone steps. Instead of bouncing it smashed. A red and white liquid spilled out. In the few hours since the things had fallen their casings had become brittle, like eggshells. Lou was dismayed. He felt his egg-based economy beginning to crack wide open. He bent down to sniff at the thing he had smashed. The liquid had a meaty, nourishing smell. He gathered up a handful of the spheres and took them to the kitchen. He cracked their shells and fried them in a pan; a delicious aroma filled the air. Cooked, their consistency was that of Welsh rabbit. Tasted, they were reminiscent of lobster. He nibbled cautiously at first, then ate hungrily. The members of the South Waterford Rumple Club, to whom Lou communicated his discovery, were almost as happy with the rain of lobster meat as they had been with the alien's original money drop, and soon the entire country was enjoying free highprotein meals. Some connoisseurs claimed that the food from the sky tasted like squid. The connoisseurs turned out to be prophets. The trouble with the alien eggs was that, if kept, they hatched out octopi. The little creatures looked just like the description of the aliens given by the man from the Fish and Wildlife Service. They had pseudopods and bright orange mandibles. The question of whether they could be eaten after they hatched was academic for two reasons. They didn't wait around to be captured. They moved on their eight legs more swiftly than spiders and were always just out of reach. In the second place, the aliens now flew over every day, punctually at # a.m., dropping a new batch. People soon learned how to tell the fresh eggs from the day-old ones. Off-white freckles on them indicated that they were new and edible. When the freckles faded the eggs were ready to hatch. As the octopi grew -- and they grew fast -- the federal government sent troops to seal off South Waterford. But this was a futile precaution because South Waterford was now only twenty-four hours ahead of the rest of the country, and all the government got was a preview of the end. Lou Aramis, after breakfasting heartily on lobsterlike (or squidlike) egg meat, stepped out on his lawn to gather up a few more freckled spheres. He forgot his mission when he saw a fully grown creature hanging by two of its eight tentacles from the lowest branch of his catalpa tree. One of the other six tentacles beckoned Lou closer. The intelligent eyes of the thing were appraising him. Lou, unable to resist the bidding, went to within arm's length. He felt neither fear nor repungnance as the alien creature reached out a tentacle and laid it on his shoulder. It might have been a caress, or a dubbing to knighthood, or the gesture of a master to a worthy slave. The alien spoke, and there were overtones which suggested to Lou that similar scenes were taking place all over South Waterford and would be repeated twenty-four hours later throughout the United States. His particular alien said to him: "I think we can use you." Lou knew then as surely as if it had been explained to him by the League of Women Voters, or by the President himself, that both pronouns were in the plural. Lou Aramis felt proud. He said: "Of course we'll do what has to be done, together." It was only natural. Outwardly he was still Lou Aramis, upright terrestrial biped. But thanks to his recent diet he was starting to think like an orange-mandibled alien squid. of the She was earthly and human. Her husband was an alien -- how alien, she never knew I rrkward the late afternoon  Elena mounted the higher peak of the double-humped island to watch the first phases of the eruption. A swarm of the children took her there -- sleek, yellow-skinned fledglings, gracefully coltish, giddy with delight at the idea of accompanying the woman from Earth. They tumbled and pranced beside her as the procession ascended the mountain road, and as the group came round the spiraling cone to a place where the other peak was in view one of them said, "See the smoke, Elena? Soon there will be fire!" He was Vondik, one of her favorites, one of the most agile, probably the most intelligent. As Elena moved to the edge of the road for a better view, the boy sidled up beside her. His cool, six-fingered hand casually encircled the bare meat of her left thigh only inches below her hip. He glanced up, and the warm greenish eyes searched her face as though to see if she disapproved of the contact. Well, of course, in the proper context -- schoolboy and teacher on Earth, say -- any such contact would be outrageously intimate. But this was not Earth, and Vondik was merely being friendly. He was about nine, a couple of years short of maturity among these people. There was nothing sexual about the innocent embrace, Elena told herself. The other children chattered and pointed at the far peak. Elena had difficulty understanding their rapid words. The onset of the eruption left them frantically excited. Like monkeys, she thought. Slender yellow monkeys growing tense before a storm. "The fire will come," said Vondik. "And the stone will melt and pour down on everything. See? See? The fiery stone will fall on the villages and destroy all in its path." "How soon?" she asked. His fingers dug into her thigh. "Two sunrises. Three. Ask Haugan. Ask the chief. When you go to sleep with him tonight, make him tell you." Vondik giggled. "See the fire coming now! Do you see it, Elena?" She stared out over the valley. The view from here was magnificent. She saw the green slopes of the other peak, and two of the three villages that had sprouted below the summit of the volcano since its last eruption, generations ago. The double-humped island was about ten kilometers in diameter, rising steeply from the dark waters of Lake Muuk. The lake was the gigantic basin of some ancient crater, the roofless remnant of what must have been an incredible mountain. No one knew how deep it was. It was thirty kilometers across, and to the east Elena was able to see the zig-zag course of the Golden River, yellow with mountain silt. The river came from the north, slicing down out of the cold loess country to feed this crater lake. The lake had no visible outlet. Elena supposed that underground springs must carry off the daily influx of new water. The daily tons of yellow silt were lost in the depths of Lake Muuk, which remained obstinately dark, obstinately deep, no matter how much debris the Golden River dumped into it. Further out, beyond the rim of the lake, Elena saw the broad tropical savanna. Unfriendly tribes inhabited it. The people of the lake, self-sufficient, never left their swaybacked island, even though both humps were active volcanoes and the lesser hump was in an evil mood. O nce, ten years ago, Elena had seen Vesuvius: that dark ashy cone, those sinister fumaroles, the coiling wisps of greasy smoke. Touch a cigarette to the ground, and it ignited. She had gone right over the lip of the volcano and had stared into its black heart, looking down on the death of Pompeii and shivering. Here she did not dare get so close to the crater. It was sacred ground to these people. The villages began in the valley and straggled up the slopes for hundreds of yards. Above the last houses lay a thick green belt of cloud forest, untouched by cultivatic  untouchable, holy. Above that lay an ancient cinder zone, leading to the summit. When the first rumbles of the disturbance had sounded, Elena had wanted to climb the peak and evaluate the danger at close range. Haugan had forbidden that. He was not only her lover but the chief of the three villages, the King of the Golden River, and she could not disobey him. So here she was, atop the uninhabited neighboring peak, looking across the valley at the deadly mountain. "Much dead when it blows up," Vondik said. "Surely everyone will be a safe place by then," said Elena. The children laughed: a shrill chorus, rising in pitch, then descending. When she had first come to this world, she had found its style of laughter intolerably strange. Now she was used to it, and it charmed her. But to laugh in the face of a throbbing volcano? The sky was darkening. Purple, feathery puffs of cloud drifted in from the east, from the sea, heavy with rain. Against this darker background Elena could plainly see the incandescent material shooting high in the air from the funnel of cinders across the island. There were distant hissing and roaring sounds. A fountain of cinders and pumice spurted forth, bright red, cascading down the slopes. Through her spy-lens Elena watched a shower of glowing little particles lose itself and grow dark in the wilderness of ash that bordered the summit. She trembled. How long could it be before the volcano was hurling its matter into the sacred forest on its flanks and then spewing its seed into the huddled villages themselves? How could everyone be so calm about it? The ground seemed to be shaking, even here, kilometers from danger. Elena knew that beneath this entire island, both peaks of it, conduits of liquid fire crossed and recrossed. A mighty beast was stirring far beneath her feet. T Tondik's hand was gone from  her thigh, now. She looked for the boy and saw his agile, naked form high in a tree, reaching for a gleaming winefruit. He seized it and jumped; the other children caught him and bore him triumphantly to her side. "A winefruit for you." Apple for the teacher. She took it, touched his cheek to thank him and bit into it. The children watched anxiously. She smiled to tell them that it was ripe and delicious. Winefruits were left to ferment on the bough, but if they were left too long they were sickening. Elena felt faintly giddy as the alien alcohols attacked her metabolism. The children gamboled about her. How could they be so cheerful? Their homes would be destroyed. These folk were no simpletons, no backward rustics. In their own way they were shrewd and sensitive. Yet they did not appear troubled. Markun, one of Vondik's many sisters, capered and pointed. "Now the lightning comes!" Darkness had fallen with tropical suddenness. The pearly sky had grown ashen, and now the pumice fountain flamed like a giant Roman candle, and above and around it hovered a black cloud of erupting gases. And in the cloud flickered white sheets of forked lightning. At first Elena thought the lightning came from the purple rain cloud she had seen earlier, but no, there was that cloud sitting on the forest like a veil spread out in the treetops, well below the cinder zone. This lightning had something to do with the forces being unleashed within the volcano. It crackled and danced with demonic fury. "We'd better start back to the village," said Elena nervously. "It's late. It's getting dark." nphey did not object. Whoop- ing and leaping, they preceded her down the steep incline, waiting every few moments for her to catch up. Elena found the downward path more strenuous than the ascent. Gravity here pulled a little less harshly than on Earth, and she was in fine physical shape, thirty years old, tightfleshed, strong. But the mountain path was cut at a devilish angle. Going up, it asked no more than stamina, which she had in abundance. Going down, it imposed ugly strains on her slender ankles. She managed. Soon they were on level land again, crossing the gentle sway of the valley. The first houses appeared. Dinner fires had been kindled. Instead of the twenty children who had gone with her to the lookout point, Elena now found herself surrounded by fifty, a hundred, a hundred and fifty. They greeted her with piercing cries of pleasure, crowding close, lightly slapping their hands against her bare body. It had been easy enough to get accustomed to going naked here, but Elena had never conditioned herself to the sight of so many children. On Earth, where births were so strictly regulated, children were rare sights. Here such regulation was unknown; and, besides, this was a race that bore quintuplets as a matter of course. Elena had never heard of a litter smaller than three. Six and seven births at a time were not uncommon. And the children thrived. The air was warm and gentle, the valley fertile, the lake generous with its yield. Boisterously the children escorted her to the Parting of the Ways. These were all one people, one culture; yet the three villages were separated by barriers of custom and caste as high as mighty walls. Largo, the lowland village, was a farming settlement. Hulgo, at the base of the volcano, was a town of artisans and potters. Gilgo, higher on the slopes, produced the laborers who did the heavy work, the fellers of trees, the builders of houses and canoes. Elena saw no necessary reason for this arbitrary division, except that it provided an exogamic structure for these insular folk. A man of Gilgo took his wife from Largo or Hulgo; no one ever married within his home village. That kept the population mixing, at any rate. Except for marriages, there was little contact between one village and its neighbor. H augan, the chief of all three villages, lived high up in Gilgo. He ruled the lower two villages through surrogates; there was little real ruling to do, merely the proclamation of festivals and holidays and the occasional imparting of justice. Elena took the Gilgo road, with only Vondik, Markun and a few of the other children following her. Clammy dampness had descended on the island. She was tired now. Her breasts heaved, her skin felt sticky. She leaned more heavily on the climbing-stick Vondik had cut for her. As she entered Gilgo she paused a long moment, a lean, naked, blonde Earthwoman far from home and clad in worries and humidity. She looked up at the smoking summit, dimly visible between the trees. A gigantic eruption cloud now towered over the peak, laced with lightning in continual flashes. It seemed to her that the subterranean rumbling was loudU She had the illusion that the air was full of minute particles of ash, and she felt grimy and soiled from them, even though a finger drawn across her chest did not produce the expected streak. She hurried onward, to the large hut that she shared with Haugan. The king came out to greet her. They embraced solemnly. "What have you seen?" "Fire and smoke and lightning. Haugan, it's going to erupt!" "Not yet. Not yet. Dinner is waiting." He led her inside. He was taller than she -- the tallest man in the village, as was fitting -- and moved with such grace that she never failed to feel cowlike in his presence. Alien as he was to her, she had always responded in an immediate physical way to him, from the day she had come here, a foolish expatriate looking for illumination in the outworlds. She had not expected to become the bride of an alien. But of course he was not all that inhuman. He had too many fingers and too many joints; the texture of his skin was strange, his eyes were all pupil, he was without hair or fingernails, and she did not dare to think much about the arrangement of his internal organs. Yet the general pattern of his body was humanoid. Evolution had come to the same conclusions here as oil Earth about how a dominant mammalian species should be designed, and Haugan stood upright, had two walking limbs and two grasping limbs, carried his forehead, eyes and teeth in the same flat plane and found it convenient to cover his women with his body in the act of love. Elena had ceased to regard him as bizarre. nphey squatted on the mat. Dinner -- stewed meat, green wine, starchy vegetables -- was served in silence by Haugan's maid Leegar. Her belly swelled with a new litter. She was six months along. Haugan, of course, was the father; it was a chief's prerogative to take concubines. The girl was shy but not at all apologetic about it. She smiled as she set Elena's food before her. Leegar seemed to be saying, "You may be the king's wife, but I carry the king's children!" Elena had never quite grown used to the sight of the women, with their triple rows of breasts reaching from throat to navel. It was a sensible arrangement, considering the habit of multiple births here, but it seemed unutterably alien to her in a way that Haugan's minor aliennesses no longer did. The feeling seemed, reciprocal. When they lay together at night, Haugan's hands often came to rest on the flat, taut drum of her chest as though in unending wonder at the absence of the lower four breasts. Haugan said, "You aren't hungry?" "The volcano frightens me, Haugan." "God in his time sends all blessings. We are prepared for what may befall." "But I saw it clearly," she said. "It's like a bubbling caldron. At any minute, it might bury us in lava." "The priests are keeping watch. The lava will not come for several days." "Several days! But -- " She hesitated. Often, she found herself lecturing or haranguing him, slipping into the role of the educated Earthwomen telling the native chieftain what the universe was all about. But she hated that facet of herself. This was his world, his island, his kingdom ; and it was folly to imagine she was superior to him merely because her civili#ation had interstellar ships and his made pottery from coils of clay. t# W hat you suggest?" he ' 'asked quietly. "I don't know. It only seems sensible -- " "Tell me." " -- to start evacuating the three villages. Move everybody across to the other mountain. We're just sitting here under the crater waiting to be killed." "There is time to evacuate." "Haugan, there are thousands of people -- the domestic animals, the tools, the furniture -- " "We will not leave so quickly." He poured more wine for her. Elena drank and grew giddy. Haugan remained calm -- insanely calm, she told herself. He was like a rock, steady, assured of all he did. In every decision, from judging a paternity dispute to ordering the flight from the eruption zone, Haugan seemed equally unhurried and equally confident, a true king. When the meat was gone, they went outside and walked through the village, king and consort, hailed by all. From the promontory on the eastern slope they studied the volcano above them. The eruption cloud had grown greater, as had the flaming fountain coming from the heart of the cinder cone. Now it seemed that the angle of that Roman candle had changed, dipping to point to the west. Elena saw the red reflection sprawling like a bridge across dark Lake Muuk. Every few minutes there came small booming explosions from above. Steam and black ejecta spurted high and fell back. The air had a singed smell. Elena looked at her arm and found a coating of fine ash trapped in the golden down on her skin. She showed it to him. Haugan stroked her body and murmured, "You have the soft fur everywhere on you. Not only here and here and here. Except for a few places, your skin has the light strands of fur all over. Wonderful!" "Haugan, you've noticed that before. I'm showing you the ash, now. The air's full of it." "Yes. And it will get worse." He did not seem to care. L ater, several old men came to see him. He sent Elena inside and squatted with them before the hut. They talked more than an hour. Elena could not understand their words -- the old men spoke in thick mumbles, and Haugan replied in whispers -- but now and again she seemed to sense sharp disagreement. Something the oldsters said made Haugan angry, and she heard him snap sarcastically at them. The conclave broke up at last. He came in and lay down beside her on the sleeping-mat. "What did they want?" she asked. "To talk about the volcano. To make plans." She said suddenly, "Haugan, do they blame me for the eruption?" "You? Why should they blame you?" "The king has taken a wife from another world. Maybe they think that was sinful and is bringing destruction." "If they thought it was sinful, they would never have allowed the marriage." "I know some of your people objected to it." "Elena, you know we must marry outside our village. It is the rule." "Outside the village, yes. But to bring in a woman from a different world -- " "You fill your head with wrong ideas," he told her. "Is this some imagining of your own planet, that it is an evil omen for the king to marry a foreign woman? Here it is acceptable. Necessary, even. The more foreign, the better. And you are the most foreign. No one blames you for the fire overhead, Elena. I swear to that." She was not soothed. Obscurely she believed that the old priests held her guilty for the impending disaster. No one had voiced even a hint of such a feeling to her, but she could not shake the notion away. It was too easy for her to think in glib anthropological terms. The exogamic exchange of women here had signficance for her as the passage of unspoken messages between tribal groups; the women who embodied those silent messages were units of economic, biological and symbolic significance exchanged in a manner which kept the general structure -- the meaning -- of the island society coherent and dynamic. Haugan had incorporated her into that structure. But what was the unvoiced message that she carried, if not one of doom and destruction? The islanders did not marry mainland women, despite the rule of exogamy. Was it not a blasphemy for Haugan to have married an alien? Elena could not shed her sense of guilt. I n the morning she saw that the cataclysm had not yet arrived. But it was closer. Now, periodically, the crater belched steam and pumice. A thin steam cloud hovered over the lake. At the summit, the cinder cone seemed to have grown by at least a dozen meters since the previous afternoon. It rose precariously higher on the lakeward side than on the valley side, and about midday some new convulsion split the higher shoulder, breaching it to form a horseshoe-shaped rim. A dribble of clinkers became a talus slide reaching toward the upper margins of the forest. The forest itself was dingy with an overlay of ash, and every gust of wind now brought light drifts of debris into the village. Among the people of the Golden River villages, life seemed to go on as it always had. The men felled trees and hewed them into canoes. The women tended their babies. The children played. In the lowlands, the harvest continued. No one acted alarmed. Haugan was away most of the day, conferring with priests and elders in the official huts at the upper end of the village. Elena momentarily expected the evacuation order to come, but it did not. Darkness was early that evening. The sky was so clotted with ash that it would not let the late sunlight through. There was feasting after dark. Elena eyed the pillar of fire above the village. It seemed to her that she could feel bursts of hot steam on her nakedness, the exhalations of the monster. Soon would come a vomit of steamy mud, and boulders of pockmarked tuff, and then the devastating river of lava. That night Haugan occupied himself making lists on sheets of bark. He had no time for Elena. Throughout the night he conducted interviews in low muttered tones. At last he seemed to be showing some sense of an emergency, but only he and his coterie of withered priests appeared at all involved with the gathering force of the eruption, and even they were calm. She was the only one to feel fear. Now it was the third morning since the rumblings and roarings and hissings had begun. Through the ash-clouded sky the sunlight looked sickly and strained. Small explosions were coming every five minutes. A layer of ash covered the village lightly. Haugan said, "Come with me to bathe, Elena." She was glad to get out of Gilgo and put more distance between herself and the growling volcano. Together they journeyed through the lower villages and to the shore of the lake. They both were grimy, though his smooth body had retained less of the ash than hers. The water was serene, but when Elena touched it she drew back, hissing at its warmth. "It's boiling, Haugan!" "Not yet. We can still enter it." He waded out, hip-deep, and beckoned to her. She stepped into the shallows again. Once in Japan she had taken a bath that she was certain would scald her; this was at least as hot. Yet she forced herself forward, until the water swirled up about her loins, and knelt to submerge her body to the chin. The mud underfoot was voluptuously warm. She dug her toes into it to hold back the pain. Haugan, beside her, ran his hands over her as if to scrub away the grime. She did the same for him. After perhaps five minutes they rushed from the water, cleansed. Her skin was puckered and unnaturally pink; his appeared unchanged. Standing by the shore, Elena  looked to her left, toward the smoldering volcano, and then to her right, at the quiescent taller peak. Why were there no villages on the other mountain? It was not holy; beasts were tethered there, children roamed it, but no one lived there. The Golden River folk all clustered about the lesser peak, and she had never thought to ask why. Over there, a close-packed jungle covered everything, except for the roads and the grazed places and the ancient coating of cinders at the very summit. The volcano howled. Elena heard a new, more ominous sound: a high-pitched whistling. The sound of the demon about to break loose, she wondered? She clutched at Haugan. "Let's go back. You've got to order the people out of the villages!" "Do I have to?" He sounded amused. "They'll die when the eruption comes." "Yes," said Haugan easily. "Some of them will die. Some will not." Frightened, baffled, she stared at him without comprehension. It can't be long now," she said. "Perhaps by this afternoon the lava will come." "Sooner than that," said Haugan. "Within the hour, Elena." "How do you know?" "I know." "And the people -- your people -- " "Those who are to be spared are already departing. Look." She followed his arm, and Elena saw the dark line of the road that led through the valley to the slopes of the far peak. Like ants, at this distance, were the moving villagers, the procession of people laden with belongings and pets. She let out her breath in relief. So the exodus had begun! She watched the thin line for a long moment. But then, turning to glance up at the villages, she saw many people at work still, heedless of the gathering danger. She did not understand. "If there's only an hour left," she said, "why aren't they leaving too?" "They stay," said Haugan. "Only a few will go to build the new villages. Our numbers have grown rapidly, as always, and there are too many of us. I have chosen those who will go across the island. This is not the first time." "Not the first -- " "The Night of Fire comes in each fifth generation. Each mountain must cleanse itself of the villages on its slopes, each in its turn. We build again and go on." Haugan smiled, and as she quivered in confusion he took his hands in hers and pressed them tight. "I have duties to perform now. You may watch them, Elena." S he followed him along the shoreline to a place where the water lapped up against the shoulder of the volcano itself. The vegetation here was limp from the new heat of the lake. Elena saw a scar in the forest, a huge ditch leading from the beach to the edge of the mountain. She knew that men had come down here to work in recent months, and now she saw what they had been doing. Haugan walked inland a short distance. Elena saw that the ditch terminated in a barricade of logs, securely tethered to form a kind of sluice-gate. The warm water pooled at the gate and did not pass it. Haugan knelt. He scooped warm mud and rubbed it on his body. He uttered words in a language she had never heard before. He gestured at the distant quiescent peak. Then to her he said, "Within the mountain is fire. When the water of the lake meets the fire, the molten lava comes forth. This is the gateway of the lake. Now I must open it." He seized a sharpened stake. Elena said, "You mean the lake water gets access to the volcanic conduit through this opening?" "Yes." "And you're going to lift the barricade?" "Yes," he said, and thrust the stake into the withes that bound the sluice-gate. It was cleverly contrived. Haugan slashed in half a dozen places, and the great door of logs swung back on unseen pivets. Stunned, Elena gazed upon darkness within the mountain. She could not see the fires that lurked in the volcano's bowels; she saw only blackness, the blackness of total night, and another blackness of a race that would commit suicide for reasons of rite, and she swayed and nearly toppled. Haugan caught her. She peered down that black tunnel as the rushing waters of the lake sped past her, arrowing to the core of the mountain, there to hurl themselves upon roiling magma and spark the final convulsion of the eruption. Panicky, she struggled to flee, but he held her easily, and in that moment his skin against hers seemed unbearably alien. He released her when she grew calm. "Now we go back to the village," he said. "To join the escaping people?" "No," he said. "The king remains behind." r r'faey hurried up the slope. Dimly Elena perceived the rhythm of it, the two volcanoes, the alternating village sites, destruction visited upon one while the chosen flee to the other, the new village rising while the old is engulfed, the cyclical rite of purification, perhaps the cure for overbreeding, the ritual sacrifice of the king, the deliberate goading of the volcano. No wonder the other mountain was unsettled; beneath its forested slopes lay the ruins of who knew how many villages of the past, and now a new one would rise. Her mind whirled with interpretations and theories. But she did not understand. This was suicide. Now they entered the village of Hulgo and hurried through it to the village of Largo. Past them streamed the refugees, unhurried, unafraid. Those whose lot it was to remain smiled and waved to the king. A terrible tremor of agony came from the volcano and shook the island. They reached the hut that was Haugan's dwelling. The old men were waiting there. They looked pleased. "You see?" Haugan said. "This has nothing to do with you, Elena. You brought no curse to us. This is a blessing upon our people." "A blessing? To die like this?" "It is our way. You may go, Elena. Save yourself. There is still time." She gaped at him, bewildered. She understood little of this, for she was caught up in something that was not human in its origins, and Haugan was right: this was not her way, she could never understand. She was of another world. She had tried to become part of this world, but it had all been merely a pose. Yet she was his wife. T he sunlight was blotted out, though this midday. The island groaned. Elena imagined her naked body entombed by a sudden swift rush of lava. The priests chanted softly. A plume of flame split the sky. Vondik and his sisters ran by, exhilarated, ebullient. "Now comes the fiery rock!" he yelled. "We'll see it soon!" They were gone... but not to flee. Elena looked into a darkness beyond her comprehension, and in that darkness she saw only one thing to cling to: that these were her people now, and this must be her way. Was this her ultimate pose? Or was it her first and last true act? She did not know. She did not care. "Will you go?" Haugan asked. "How can I leave you?" she responded. Embracing her husband, Elena waited for the Night of Fire to begin.      Had a letter the other day that said, "What happened to some of the great writers you used to have in Galaxy? I miss Simak, Aldiss, Sheckley, Damon Knight, Laumer and others; can't you get them back?" Dear lady (we think it was a lady; the signature was blurred), as a matter of fact, we can. Try the next issue for instance: Street of Dreams, Feet of Clay is a Robert Sheckley novelette -- and a funny one, we promise. In Total Environment, Brian W. Aldiss builds you a world in miniature -- and populates it with some of the strangest human societies in recent sf years. And Keith Laumer is also present, with a novelette called The Big Show. Poul Anderson will be with us again, too, with a complete short novel called Tragedy of Errors -- along with, of course, Budrys, Ley and as many others as we can fit in. Damon Knight and Clifford D. Simak? Well, with a little luck we expect to have them in the next issue... for ifc r ri ion W ould you like to see a nice Italian satellite launched by an English-French-German rocket? Or would you prefer to see an overweight French satellite launched by a Russian superbooster? Or maybe a German satellite put into orbit by an American rocket? These three items are not fantasy or wishful thinking. They are not even just possibilities -- they are actual projects! The first of the three is the Europa-I prolatter part of # or early in #. The second will be the result of an agreement signed by France and the Soviet Union early in # ; and, unless political developments interfere, it will become reality in #. The third policy and is likely to happen in #. Astronautics got under way a dozen years ago by way of American and Russian efforts undertaken in the spirit of a grim (but primly denied) competition, but it has quietly grown international during the last few years, as had been predicted even then. Of course one could only predict that a kind of internationalization would take place; one could not have forseen what form it would take. The first steps toward internationalization came from three different sources: one was an idea harbored by three German space-travel enthusiasts, the second were the needs of the American space program and the third consisted of the very simple fact that the European nations compete in space only by forming a union of some kind. L et us begin with the idea o the three Germans. They were leading men of the new German Rocket Society that had been formed after the war. One was its president Heinz Gartmann, an aeronautical engineer (who died of a heart attack about ten years ago), the other two were Dr. Gunter Loeser, aerodynamicist and expert on turbulence (he died in a helicopter crash in the United States while engaged in the investigation of low-level turbulence), and H. H. Koelle, an engineer who then worked in Huntsville for a number of years and is now Professor of Astronautics in West Berlin. The three reasoned as follows: we have here a society devoted to astronautics. There are societies devoted to astronautics in  other countries. Why don't we try to get together for international cooperation? It might do something for all of us. Then still thinking in terms of Europe only, they wrote to the British Interplanetary Society in London and to the Groupement Astronautique Francaise in Paris. The director of the latter, Alexandre Ananoff, became enthusiastic and organized the First International (European only, though) Congress for Astronautics. It took place in Paris in September of # and was attended by representatives of astronautical sodeties from Austria, Denmark, France, West Germany, Spain, Sweden and the United Kingdom. A transatlantic note was furnished by the presence of Professor TeofUo M. Tabanera of Argentina. The first congress just decided that such an international organization was desirable, and it laid the groundwork for the organization. At the second congress in London in September #I -- organized by the British Interplanetary Sodety -- the International Astronautical Federaing the third congress in Stuttgart (#) the constitution was formregistered in Baden, Switzerland, under Swiss law. It has been going strong ever since, with a congress every year in a different country, usually the capital of that country. This was one step in the direction of internationalization. The second step, as has been said, grew out of the needs of the Mercury manned spaceflight program in #, and that meant that tracking stations had to be established all around the world, in Africa, in Madagascar, in Australia, India and Japan. At the same time the International Geophysical Year was under way, and one of the goals was the exploration of the upper atmosphere. The United States made an agreement with Canada for firing sounding rockets from Canadian soil. The rockets were American Aerobee rockets and also solid-fuel sounding rockets consisting of a solid-fuel Nike booster and a smaller solid-fuel rocket as an upper stage. Once the idea of firing American upper-atmosphere-sounding rockets from a non-American site had taken hold it could easily be expanded to include other nations. The Canadian firing site was as far to the north as could be conveniently managed -- the main reason for the choice of Fort Churchill was that it was the northernmost point in Canada that could be reached by rail. Now a firing site as close to the equator as possible was desired, and India offered the use of a stretch of land near its southern tip which became known as the Thumba range. The working arrangement was the same with all other countries. furnished the rockets and, if necessary, instruction; the other country furnished the firing site, tracking facilities as required and personnel. No exchange of funds took place. Under such an arrangement sounding rockets were fired from New Zealand and from the Andoya range in northern Norway. Of course American rockets were also fired from the Chamical range in Argentina, about # miles from Cordoba. T)ut, while there was never an  ' exchange of funds, there soon came to be an exchange of rockets. In February, #, Indians from the Thumba range arrived in the United States with an Indian-built instrument package which was launched successfully from Wallops Island on March #, #, using a twostage Nike-Apache rocket. One year earlier a Japanese group had come to Wallops Island with a Japanese single stage solid fuel called the MT-#, about #)# feet long and weighing # lbs. at launch. The Japanese rockets carried meteorological instruments to a height of #-# miles; they were paired with American solid-fuel Areas rockets that reach about the same altitude. Each time a Japanese MT-# took to the air, it was followed by an Areas # minutes later. Since the international arrangements about sounding rockets worked out so well, why not extend it to satellite launchings? The first two countries to take advantage of this possibility were the United Kingdom and Canada. Artificial satellite UK-I was successfully launched on April #, #, and the first Canadian satellite Alouette ("Skylark") followed on September #, #. Since the Canadians wanted a nearly polar orbit the launching was done from the Pacific Missile Range. Both the first British and the first Canadian satellite required a Thor rocket with an extra upper stage, and at that time the Thor was still a military missile that was classified in part. Hence the firings had to be from United States Territory and a certain amount of security complications was inevitable. But by that time there had been inquiries from other countries whether the United States might not sell them a rocket for scientific purposes. The West Germans even wanted to buy an Atlas rocket with an Agena as the upper stage for an ingenious but heavy satellite they had designed. Of course, no military missiles could be sold, but meanwhile that was not classified, the Scout. All four stages use solid fuels. The first stage is an Algol by Aerojet-General, with a thrust of # lbs. The second stage is a Castor by Thiokol, with # lbs. thrust. The third stage is an Antares by Hercules Powder with # lbs. thrust, and the fourth stage is an Altair (also by Hercules) with # lbs. thrust. Add guidance by Minneapolis-Honeywell, and you have a # #foot rocket with a take-off weight of # lbs. that can carry a #-lb. payload to an altitude of # miles or put a #-lb. payload into orbit. This is the rocket that was made available to other powers for launches from U.S. launch areas or that could even be sold for launches elsewhere. But while the English were satisfied to have their satellites launched in the United States -- and the West Germans will bring over a satellite of their own for this purpose soon -- some other nations had higher ambitions. r TPhe Japanese, in #, decided on a program of their own, beginning with a small solid-fuel rocket they called Pencil because it was only UJ # inches long. Pencil was followed by Baby which had two stages but a total propellant weight of only # lbs. Then followed a #-foot rocket and then followed a series that had the overall designation of Kappa. With one exception they were two-stage rockets, and all of them were solid-fuel rockets. Kappa #, with a take-off weight of # lbs., reached a peak altitude of # miles in #. Kappa-#H, in #, had take-off weight of # lbs. and reached a peak altitude of # miles. Kappa-#L, in #, weighed only # lbs. more but climbed to # miles. Kappa-#M, in #, weighed # lbs. on the pad and carried a payload of # lbs. to # miles. Of the next set of sounding rockets the two-stage Lambda-# carried a payload of nearly # lbs. to # miles in #, and the three-stage Lambda-#, in #, carried # lbs. of payload to # miles. By that time the Japanese were ready to build a satellite launch vehicle -- and their whole space program, up to that point, had dollars. The satellite launcher was called Mu-#, had four stages and carried a #-lb. satellite. The launch date was September #, #, and the take-off looked fine. But the top stage failed to ignite, and the satellite fell somewhere into the Pacific Ocean. But by the time this column appears in print, the Japanese might have succeeded. While the Japanese produced a very thrifty space program, the French were after a diversified rocket and space program. Of course they were thrifty, too, in an interesting manner as we'll see soon, but they did not permit the budget to curtail success. After preliminary studies and presumably extended debates, the French created two "families" of rockets, the Belief family (belief means "ram," the animal as well as the medieval battering ram) and the so-called "gem family." With the single exception of one of the "gems," the Emetaude ("emerald") they are all solidfuel rockets. The Belier family takes its name from the fact that the Belier rocket is the top stage for all rockets of this family. The Belier has a length of # feet # inches, a diameter of # inches, a launch weight of # lbs. and a burning time of #I seconds. Fired by itself it can reach an altitude of # miles. The next bigger rocket of this family is the Centaur e which carries the Belier as its second stage. Overall length (including the second stage) is # feet # inches; the diameter is an inch less than that of the Belier and the overall take-off weight is # lbs. Fired with a Centaure to boost it, the Belier reaches an altitude of # miles Next is the Dragon, also carrying a Belier as its second stage. The overall length (with Belier ) is # feet # inches, overall takeoff weight is # lbs., and the peak altitude for the Belier when boosted by a Dragon is # miles. But one can continue with this game, and the French did: they built a lower stage called the Pegase (Pegasus) to carry a Dragon that carries a Belier. The overall length of this three-stage rocket is # feet #I inches, overall take-off weight in # lbs., and peak altitude for the top stage is #-# miles. Tn the "gem family" we have the same careful regard for combinations. There are four basic rockets. In the liquid-fuel Emeraude, the oxidizer is nitric acid and the fuel proper a turpentine derivate named terebenthine. None of the figures for the Emeraude one can find in French magazines seem to agree among themselves; the reason is that an Emeraude, to be testfired, has to carry dummy upper stages and the figures sometimes refer to the rocket with these dummy stages and sometimes they do not. The Emeraude, by itself, is # feet long with a diameter of # feet. Weight empty is # lbs., weight fully fueled is # lbs. and take-off thrust is # lbs. The smallest of the four basic rockets does not seem to have a name, it is always referred to as the "third stage." It is ## feet long, has a diameter of # inches and an empty weight that is surprisingly low, namely only #Cf lbs. But its propelling charge weighs # lbs. The two rockets Agate and Topaze are fairly similar in their dimensions but different in construction. The Agate is # feet long, the Topaze ## feet. Both have a diameter of #)# inches. At take-off the Agate weighs # lbs., the Topaze # lbs. But the Agate has only one exhaust nozzle and a burning time of # seconds, while the Topaze has four exhaust nozzles and a burning time of # seconds. So these are the basic rockets of the gem family, Emeraude, Topaze, Agate and "third stage." What follows should be (but isn't) called "jewelry" -- because now the gems are combined. This is the scheme: Agate-u third stage"  Rubts Emeraude--Topaze -- Saphir EmeraudefT opaze ( -- Saphir)  "third stage"  Diamant. Diamant is the French satellite launcher with an overall length at take-off (including the satellite) of # feet. But the first French satellite was launched in the United States by a Scout rocket, then the French went ahead and put three satellites of their own into orbit (see table). When the French rocket program began, Algeria was still French, and so the French established a proving ground in the Sahara near a place called Hamrnaguir. I have read somewhere that this is a native word meaning "javelin thrower", -- I find this coincidence (if it is one) a bit too pat, but of course I can't say that Hammaguir does not mean javelin thrower. But the French, who then leased Hammaguir for a number of years, had to leave on June #, #, so at the time Diamant went into action, Hammaguir was headed for the last countdown. As a result, the French, during #, have been busy constructing two new firing ranges, one for satellites in Guiana and one for missiles with ranges up to # miles on the French west coast, halfway between Boulogne and Biarritz. One of the last French rockets fired from Hammaguir was a two-engined single stage rocket called Cora which has nothing to do with the Belier family and the "gems" but is destined to be the second stage of the Europa-I letters stand for European Launch Development Organization, and reason for internationalization mentioned at the beginning. ELDO was first proposed in # by the United Kingdom and France and formally organized in # with the following members : Belgium, France Germany, Italy, the Netherlands and the United Kingdom. The seventh member, Australia, does not contribute funds, but makes its Woomera firing range, tracking facilities (All I launched from U. S. Firing Ranges except as noted.) Launch Satellite Satellite Launch Orbital Data Designation Design Vehicle Perigee Apogee Pariod. (miles) (miles) (minutes) Apr. #, # UK-I British I U.S. Sept. #, # Alouette-I Canadian U.S. # # Mar. #, # UK-# British U.S. # # Dec. #, # San Marco I Italian U.S. Nov. #, # FR-I French U.S. # Nov. #, # Alouette-ll Canadian # U.S. # Feb. #, # D. #A French French # Feb. #, # Diademe I French French # Feb. #, # Diademe # French French # Apr. #, # San Marco U Italian U.S.# May #, # UK-# British U.S. # I The three British satellites are also known as Ariel I , # and #. 'A Launched from Wallops Island by an Italian launch crew, San Marco I reentered the atmosphere and burned up on September #, #. All others in this table are still orbiting. # Fired from Hammaguir, Algeria. # Fired from floating platform in Indian Ocean. and personnel available to the other members. ' ' velopment of a launch vehicle, its sister organization ESRO (European Space Research Organization) has a more varied program and has, for that reason, several sub-divisions: ta Center, located in Darmstadt, West Germany, search Laboratory, located in Noordwijk, The Netherlands, Range (for sounding rockets) located near Kiruna, Sweden, search Institute, located at Frascati, Italy, nology Center, located in Noordwijk and Delft, The Netherlands. Tracking Network, with stations in Norway, Spitsbergen (Svalbard Archipelago), Port Stanley (Falkland Islands), Redu (Belgium) and Fairbanks, Alaska. Siddeley in England and HeosA by Junkers Aircraft in West Germany. All three will be launched by American rockets and presumably from American RQ-# will be orbited by Scout rockets, while Heos-A will need means "thrust-augmented delta." The schedule calls for launching all three of them during the latter half of #. (Though late word launch early -- perhaps while you are reading this). The rocknot be furnished free of charge, ively European and is larger than members, namely Belgium, Denmark, France, Germany, Italy, the Netherlands, Spain, Sweden, Switzerland and the United Kingdom. Norway and Austria are not members but have what is called "observer status." main goal is the development of a satellite launch vehicle, larger and more powerful than France's Diamant, -- but in the meantime the French are planning a "superDiamant." The Europa-I rocket length of # feet, a maximum diameter of # feet and a launch weight of # lbs. It will be capable of placing a #-lb. payload into a #-mile orbit, or a .#, #-lb. payload into a #-mile orbit. The booster stage is the British Blue Streak that was originally developed to be a missile with a range of # miles. As part of the Europa-I the Blue Streak has a length of #)# feet, a diameter (tank section) of # feet and an empty weight of # lbs. Fully fueled (with kerosene and liquid oxygen) it weighs # lbs., the take-off thrust is # lbs. but rises near the end of the #-second burning period to # lbs. The second stage is the French Coralie which is designed for unsymmetrical dimethyl hydrazine as the fuel and nitrogen tetroxide as the oxidizer. Coralie is # feet long with a diameter of # feet and an empty weight of # lbs. Fully fuelled, Coralie weighs # lbs. and develops a thrust of # lbs. When the Coralie was tested at Hammaguir it had to have all kinds of things added to it that it does not have as part of the a dummy upper stage and a dummy satellite. It had to have a nose cone that it normally does not have. And it had to have tail fins. Because of these additions the French called the test vehicle Cora; it reached an altitude of # miles. vehicle is being built in West Germany, designed for the same fuels as the Coralie. It is # feet long with a diameter of # feet. Empty weight (but with guidance equipment) is # lbs., fully fuelled it weighs # lbs. The thrust of its main engine is # lbs., but it also has two vernier engines for orbital adjustments and corrections with a thrust of # lbs. each. Nothing is known yet about the satellite to be carried, except that it has been designed by the Italian group in consultation with West German engineers and that it will be manufactured in Italy. The orbit also has not been mentioned, but from the distribution of the tracking stations of ESa polar orbit has been planned. Well, this is the story so far, like all stories dealing with rockets and with space research it is an open-end story. Five years from now the story will have another ending, but it will be an open end again. The Names of the Russian Satellites 'nphis looks like the proper time to answer a query I received some time ago, asking me to name the various types of Russian artificial satellites after Sputnik and to explain their purpose, if possible. Not counting the devices called "cosmic rockets" (we'll get to them later) the first Russian satellite that bore a name other than Sputnik was Polyot in #. The word means "flight" and is proof the satellite was to demonstrate that an orbiting satellite can change it.:: orbit. Polyot did demonstrate this by raising its apogee from # to # miles and its orbital period from # minutes to # minutes. The perigee remained virtually unchanged; it was raised from # to # miles. In # there came four satellites called Elektron. They were fired in pairs, two on January #I of that year and two on July #I of the same year. The first two assumed orbits from # miles (perigee) to # miles (apogee) and # miles (perigee) and # miles (apogee). The Russians just stated that these were "research satellites," but from these orbits it is evident that the Elektron satellites were monitoring the extent and intensity of the Van Allen belts. The second pair of these satellites was put into almost identical orbits. In #-# there came three satellites named Proton; the dates were July # and Nov. # of # and July # of #. Their orbits were not unusual, the first one had a perigee of # miles and an apogee of # miles, but their weights were. Normally the Soviets do not announce satellite weights, but this time they did: Proton-I weighed # lbs., Proton-# # lbs. and Proton-# # lbs. Purpose was not announced, but from the announced weight western observers drew the conclusion that Proton-I must be a prototype of a new manned spacecraft. This conclusion was ruined by the fact that the Russians did not bring Proton-I back from orbit to test its re-entry capability and to examine how it had stood up. Instead they left it in orbit until it re-entered on its own (on October #, #) as a result of natural orbital decay. Of course, one could still guess that the retro rockets of this satellite had failed to work. But the performance was repeated with the other two. Four Russian satellites, so far, were called Molniya, which means "lightning," and they were announced to be communications satellites. The first one went into orbit April #, #. The other three followed at intervals of about six months; they were presumably replacements of the preceding Molniya satellite after it had stopped working. So far things are reasonably clear, but then the Russians began to call practically everything Kosmos. The first of these satellites was launched March #, #; on May #, # one rocket launched Kosmos-# and Kosmos-#. Here one name obviously covers many different things. Some of them were indubitably research satellites, some were equally indubitably prototypes of manned space capsules and some are taken to have been, or to be, what is politely called "surveillance satellites". As regards lunar and planetary probes, the names are simplicity itself. A Russian Mars probe (which failed to work) was simply called Mars-#, while the Russian Venus probes were called Venera, which is the Russian name of the planet. The lunar probes were first called "cosmic rockets." The first (January #, #) was apparently fired for impact on the moon, but missed; the second (Sept. #, #) did strike the moon, the third (October #, #) looped behind the moon and took a number of pictures. But the next one was called Luna-# (again, Luna is just the Russian name of the moon) and so were all the ones that followed. Luna-# reached the moon on February #, # and was the first manmade device to accomplish a soft landing. But Luna-# was fired to take up an orbit around the moon (orbit achieved April #, #) like our Lunar Orbiters. I He was being tested , that was sure. But for what? By whom? And at what cost to his life? T Te sat hunched in a corridor head-high and about two doors wide trying to remember who he was. He felt very weary in his legs, as if he'd been walking the corridor a long, long time. The corridor was of a black shimmering metal cool to his skin. He couldn't spot the source of the shimmer, which dimly lit the corridor though leaving the metal black, but he was pretty sure that was a minor problem. He heard a faint steady whining, but he thought that was minor too. He was hunched so that his heels pressed his buttocks and his elbows his sides, while his hands and the lower half of his face rested on his knees. Like a big rangy fetus sitting up, or the corpse in an early Egyptian holeburial. There droned in his mind, "Naked I came into the world and naked I go out." The corridor was literally two doors wide, for it ended ten yards away in two doors which faced him squarely. Each door had a glowing button on it and below the button a short word he couldn't quite read, though now and then he lifted his face to squint at them. After a while he might go and read the two words, but now it seemed important to sit hunched all together, as if that helped him concentrate, and try to remember who he was. Moreover, though he tried to keep it out of his mind, he really shrank from investigating the two doors. There was something about them that daunted and sickened him. Tnstead he chased memories in " the inner darkness of his mind, but they turned and fled like tiny moonlit fish from a nighttime skin-diver. He had the feeling that he'd taken a wrong fork somewhere behind him in the corridor, and that as he'd taken that curving turn, his name and all that had ever happened to him had slipped away, as if dragged out of his mind by centrifugal force. Maybe when he had rested a little more he should go back and find the fork and this time take the straight branch. As he had that thought, cool metal touched his back. He threw out his arms, and they struck cool metal, even with his back, to either side. The movement jerked his torso erect. His head, neck, and shoulders touched cool metal too. He scrambled to his feet and turned around. Where there had stretched an endless corridor, there was now a wall about a yard away. A black wall with no doors or door in it. Instead of being in a corridor open-ended one way, he was in a glimmering black box ten yards long. He realized that the faint steady whining had stopped only when it started up again. The wall that had touched him began moving toward him very slowly, at about the normal walking speed of an ant. He stood stiffly erect, facing it. His arms hanging at his sides began to tremble, then his legs. His breath came and went between his teeth in little shuddering gusts. His eyes slowly converged. The wall touched the ends of his big toes, then nudged them. Without stepping back, he threw up his hands beside his shoulders and pressed against the wall. The whining stopped, but after he had taken two more breaths, softly sighing ones through his nose, he could feel the wall begin to press back. Holding his breath and without changing his stance, he pressed harder. The wall pressed harder still and with a sudden little scream threw him back. He saved himself from falling and then took another backward jump. The wall's little scream sank immediately to a whine, but the whine was a little louder now, and the wall came on a little faster, like a cockroach in a hurry. This time he readied himself carefully for the wall's approach, taking a position somewhat like that of a wrestler but also a fencer. His right leg, bent slightly at the knee, was thrust almost straight behind him, and that foot pointed back too. His left leg was bent under him, left foot pointing straight forward. The soles of both feet, toes gripping, were planted flat on the floor, which compared to the smooth walls was a trifle gritty, firming his stance. W hen the wall reached him, the box he was in being then seven yards long, he met the wall simultaneously with his spread-fingered right hand, his left shoulder and his whole left arm doubled up clench-fisted against his chest, the left side of his head and his left knee. The wall stopped dead. In fact, it gave back a little, or seemed to. He pressed a little harder, but it gave no more. He did not waste his strength then, but only maintained the same relatively light pressure which had stopped the wall, trying to relax as much as he dared. His teeth were lightly clenched, but through his nostrils he drew and expelled deep breaths, as a climber does before tackling a difficult stretch of rock-face. After what seemed a long time, the wall began to push at him again. He contented himself with matching its pressure, guessing that if he put out his full strength, the wall would do the same, shortening the contest. What point there was in prolonging the contest for as long a time as possible, he couldn't define, but he was sure there was one. Naturally he was pushing at the wall to keep himself from being crushed when the glimmering black box shortened to nothing. Yet surely the sane thing to do would be to inspect the two doors behind him and escape by way of one of them, instead of pouring out his remaining strength here. But no, he had such a deep if undefined horror of the two doors that he was determined to have nothing to do with them unless absolutely forced to. Whether sane or not, the preferable course now was to oppose the wall with all his might. Slowly his muscles began to bulge and his heartbeat and respiration to speed up, though he made himself take the same deep, even, controlled breaths. A bead of sweat stung the inside corner of his left eye. He had to keep reminding himself not to waste energy grinding his teeth and on no account to yield to the temptation to shove out with sudden violence or begin to shout curses. I mustn't let the wall trick me, he thought fiercely. His muscles began to ache, his breaths were now deep snorts. He became aware of his heartbeat and felt the blood throbbing in his temples and wrists. He heard little creakings here and there in his body, or thought he did. Despite himself, his teeth began to clench tighter and tighter. The pain in his muscles increased. There was fire in his joints. He broke wind, and that rattled him and almost threw him off guard. He could feel the sweat trickling down his back and legs. He prayed that it wouldn't make him slip. It was running into his eyes now, so that he blinked constantly. Under his chin it pooled in the tiny cup between the bent thumb and curled forefinger of his clenched left fist. But he knew the wall still hadn't budged him, chiefly because it was silent -- no whine, no scream. Tn the midst of his near agony, there flashed up in his mind one sane reason for keeping up his seemingly insane struggle: the hope that a connection might bum out in the engine powering the wall, or something in it break, or its fuel run out, or the creature or creatures pushing the wall from the other side tire before he did. Then he might be able to push the wall back, even as far as the fork in the tunnel, making it unnecessary to investigate the two doors ahead. His heart and head were pounding now, there was a roaring in his ears, he was breathing in deep, open-mouthed gasps, his body was one flame, through his sweat-smarting eyes the wall seemed dazzling one moment, dead black the next, he felt consciousness ebbing, but still he stuck to his labor. With a scream like a hunting leopard close by, the wall gave a mighty shove that sent him staggering back. The scream sank to a loud whine, and the wall came on at the speed of ungoaded oxen. Though his mind was swimming and he could barely stand, and while he was still breathing in great, wide-mouthed, acid gasps, he turned at once and walked in long strides toward the two doors. And though he reeled from side to side, his legs cramping and his arms hanging like fiery bars of lead, he nevertheless went on tiptoe, fearing that any extra sound he made might speed up the wall. He was burning when he started that five-stride journey. When he finished it he was shivering and the sweat on him was icy and his teeth were chattering. By the time he was within touching distance of the doors, his mind and body had steadied, but he still had to blink twice before he could read the short words under the two buttons. With the eager whine coming swiftly closer and closer, he lashed himself to think. Let's see, air could mean emptiness and height, a great fall. He couldn't fly, hell, he could hardly stand. But he could swim. Water was necessary to life. Life came originally from the seas. Yet he could also drown. Acrophobia versus hydrophobia. As the well struck his heels and pushed him on, this time with a merciless lack of hesitation, and as he zigged a finger toward the button on the WAto him in a flash. Air was also necessary to life. He still had enough water in him, even after his sweating, to live at least a day. But he would be dead without air, or his brain would be dead, in about five minutes. button. That door opened away from him, and he stumbled through it, pushed by the wall, and it slammed shut behind him. IT e wasn't falling through emptiness, or standing in the open either, for that matter. He was simply in another section of black corridor. He staggered forward a few steps and then between relief and exhaustion collapsed to his knees and hands. His roaring head slumped, his eyes staring dully at the faintly gritty metallic floor while he gulped oxygen. After a short time he looked around him. The corridor wall on shimmering black metal as he had taken for granted, but must be heavy glass or some other transparent amorphous substance, for in it were small silvery fish, a few small squid jetting about, and some speeding faintly-phosphorescent veils he couldn't identify, all lodged in dark water which rose at least to the roof of that other corridor. He congratulated himself that he'd made the right choice, even on a last-minute hunch. By right (except that the universe doesn't recognize rights) the corridor he was in should have been halved in width, but it was as broad as before. He deduced that it had acquired extra width on the side away from the water. He looked ahead, and there were two more doors, each with a glowing button and a short word he couldn't make out. With a feeling of "This is too much," he sprawled full length on the floor, as if to sleep. One of his feet touched the transparent wall, while the elbow of the arm pillowing his head touched the wall opposite. He closed his eyes. It was only then he realized that the sound in his ears wasn't the roaring and ringing in his head dying away, but the wail of the oncoming wall. Ouch was his weariness and sud den fatalistic disinterest that he didn't tense, let alone jump up. He didn't even open his eyes. Cool metal struck him along leg and side, gently but inflexibly. He let the wall roll him over twice before he resignedly scrambled to his feet. There was no sign in the advancing wall of the doorway by which he had entered. Stepping backward evenly, he swept a fingernail across the wall without hearing or feeling the faintest tick. Then he turned and trotted on to the next two doors. button of the second almost without physical hesitation, though there was the flash of a wonderbe the name of a star or moon. The main course of his nearly instantaneous reasoning had been: Fire will kill me -- and don't give me any tricky plays on meaning that there is a slow "fire" in my flesh and in all life. While earth -- hell, even if it packed the next corridor to the top, I could scramble my way in to it before the wall caught up. Tucked into that flash of reasoning there had even been the crafty though qualified deduction: If this door opens inward like the first, there's bound to be some space behind it. Though who says doors have to obey rules? This one might slide sideways. The door did open inward, and he trotted through almost without a break in his step, and it slammed shut behind him. For a moment he thought he had been cruelly tricked. The whole corridor ahead glared with an irregularly pulsing red like a forest fire. Then he realized he couldn't smell a speck of burning or feel any radiant heat. All the flaring red was coming through the door side. There, great flames writhed crowdedly from ceiling to floor. Here, it was cool, while the floor had changed from slightly gritty metal to even cooler packed earth, the dry and faintly sour smell of which now came to him. He reached out and gingerly brushed the transperent wall. It was barely warm, but he supposed it could be double, with insulating vacuum between. Why radiant heat didn't still come through, he didn't know. It did not surprise him to discover that his corridor was as broad as ever and ended in two more labeled doors. Without hesitation he trotted toward them. This time he read the labels by the red glare of the flames. They A t each word he felt a different quiver of fear. Easy enough to laugh at the concept of demons when in the midst of a wise and scientifically sophisticated civilization. Or to smile warily at tigers, for that matter, when cradling in your arms some potent energy weapon. But alone down here in this labyrinth, naked and unarmed, it was another matter. Also the change in pace of the choice he had to make rattled him. This one had almost a fairy-tale quality. But there had been nothing of light fantasy, so far, in his experiences down here. Everything had been implacably real, especially the wall. Even demons would be real down here, probably. It occurred to him, too, that he had been lucky until now and had survived by could have plunged him into smothered or instantly blocked him, while he seemed to recall creatures who could walle through fire, at least for ten yards. This time he must really analyze. But how? His mind felt useless. He even thought of digging a hole for himself in the dirt, so the wall would pass over him. But the earth was hard as adobe. A mounting hungry snarl made him glance hurriedly back. The wall was coming on at a speed greater than that to which he had provoked it by his all-out attempt to hold it back, and it was barely five yards away, the same distance as when he had choice in the last section of the corridor. It had more than canceled the time-advantage that quick decision had gained him; it had given him no credit for it at all. The wall wasn't fair! The thoughts started as he whirled around. Demons don't exist, are superstitious. Everywhere? Outside this red-lit tightening tomb is a universe incomprehensively vast. Somewhere there may be demons, and the mere word symbolizes a power greater than that of creatures. Tigers are real. But I rememhanded. A leopard, anyhow. But tigers, plural? The wall struck him. With the thought that demons may exist and be able to kill me, but only an idiot takes on tigers, plural, where there's an alternative, he and was through that door and in turn locked in by it before he could think again. A gain he believed he'd been cruelly tricked. Facing him a few yards away in the glimmering black corridor were two huge felines with silky black fur and green eyes glinting with evil intelligence. They lashed their great tails. They writhed their powerful shoulders. Their claws scraped the gritty metal floor like chalk rasping on slate. They carried their white-fanged heads low, their green eyes glaring up at him. While from their throats issued snarls louder and more menacing that that of the wall. But at that moment the wall once .more struck him. Almost before he knew it, he was running toward the magnified black panthers, his eyes squinted, his shoulders hunched. They reared up, unsheathing their scimitar claws, fully baring their fangs, and screaming like black trumpets in a satanic symphony. To keep himself from stopping he had to remind himself: They're not black panthers bigger than tigers, they're only demons. As he ran between them, he felt their hot breaths, their bristly fur, but nothing more. Through eyes squinting sidewall, he glimpsed glassed-in moonlit jungle and gliding through it, palely and darkly striped, flat-sided felines a little smaller than his demons. Then he was facing doors mons, snarled at his heels. Last time I picked the unreal and won, he thought. Maybe I should again. But demons are only a tiny sub-branch of the small branch of the unreal labeled " supernatural beings." In the realm of the unreal is also insanity, psychosis, the innumerable delusions of locked-up minds completely out of touch with reality and lacking even internal organization, a sea of locked-in microcosms adrift and lost, never to know each other, even the nearest. While the realm of the real holds a hell of a lot besides tigers. button as the wall slammed him. door and this time running fast as he could down the black corridor toward the next pair. I-Ic kept his eyes averted from the for through its transparency he glimpsed a psychedelic churning of colors and forms, constantly patterning and unpatteming, which he sensed might derange any mind behind eyes which stared very long. The next two doors were laVTow they've quit playing ' around with me, he thought. They're slamming it at. me, but good. Something's reached down deep, deep inside me and brought up the slimiest black noggin of them all. Let's see, they say even torture comes to an end. Yes, in death. Why not pick painless death to start with? Makes sense. But back there I picked the real. Torture is a part of the real. While death is unreality squared, cubed and to the nth power. With torture, there's a chance of survival, with death no chance at all. Tautology. As the wall came screaming up behind him and he pushed the Well, at least I'm not strapped down yet, and to stop that I'll fight as hard as I pushed against the wall. He was in another section of corridor, all glimmering black this time, no transparent wall, and coming toward him was an anthropoid being or machine, the shape and size of a gorilla, except it had no head. It kept swinging apart its long arms and then bringing them together, as if to embrace someone tightly, while its stubby legs planted and replanted themselves firmly. It was made of metal and covered with sharp spikes that were stubby except for five long, curving talons ending each arm. An iron maiden turned inside out. Choosing a moment when its arms were swinging apart, he punched it with all his might high in the center of its chest. It slowly toppled over backwards, landed with a sharp crash, and lay there on its back with its stubby legs planting and replanting themselves in air and its long arms swinging apart and closing together, clashing the floor of the corridor each time they were parted widest. The screaming wall struck him from behind. Choosing the next time the metal arms swung inward, he darted past the thing and sprinted to the next pair of doors, noting there was more lettering below one button than he'd ever seen before. He thought, Last time I opted against death. Shouldn't I do so again? T ehind him, a scraping ana " clashing mixed with the scream of the wall. Of course, it was the wall pushing the spiked automaton before it. He thought, solitary confinement in happy comfort. That sounds like being drunk forever, without hangovers. All alone with an infinity of glorious, glowing thoughts and unending wonderful dreams. But all alone. An even chance at life is better than that. Any chance of life is better than that. With tlae screaming and scraping and clashing just behind him, he frantically jabbed the plunged out into a wide, long patio roofed by a fabric through which violet light filtered onto a smoothly tiled floor, and he stood there gasping and shaking. Behind a table nearby, a woman in the professional whites of a nurse was working quietly at some charts. When his breathing had evened out, she looked up at him and, lifting a gray looseleaf folder, said, "Hello. Here are your name and personal history, to read when you wish." After a faintly smiling pause she added, "Do you have any immediate questions?" After a while he said, frowning, "I think I get it about the last four pairs of buttons. But about the first two, would I have died if I'd picked water or fire?" She replied, "I am not at liberty to answer that. There are many branchings in the corridors." He still frowned as he moved slowly toward the table. "Is something else bothering you?" she asked. He nodded somewhat surlily and said, "When I punched the Torture button, I didn't really get any. There was only that witless robot." "You are difficult to please," she replied. "Wasn't it torture enough, what happened to your hand?" He lifted it, still balled in a fist, and studied the eight circular wounds, from which blood slowly dripped, and felt the dull pain. Then he reached for the gray folder in her hand, noting that her other was a gleaming gray metal prosthetic with eight slim many-jointed fingers like a spider's legs. As he touched the folder he felt a surge of frantic curiosity and started to flip it open but caught himself and instead, carrying it half rolled, began to walk slowly down the patio, then more rapidly as he neared the ballustrade of gray metal marking its end. Resting his hands on the warm smooth rail, he looked out at the prospect dropping gently away. Tn a pale yellow sky, a violet-sun was sinking behind rounded hills ten miles away. Its purpling beams shone on a valley half filled with cultivated reddish fields and scarlet trees and half with evenly ranked transparent tubes, through which rushed fluids shading from pink to crimson of some sort of algae farming. Midway to the hills, beside a meandering river, was a town with irregularly spaced round pastel roofs, mostly low. Here and there he made out the figures of two-legged beasts and six-legged ones, the latter carrying their foremost limbs high, like centaurs. From somewhere came a faint piping and a fainter, complexly rhythmic drumming. It looked like a good planet. After a while he could learn its name and all about it, just as after a while he could learn from the folder, reassuringly bulked between his fingers, his own name and what he'd feared and flinched away from into the black inner corridor which had become the black therapeutic corridor from which he'd now emerged. And after a while he could go back to the nurse and have her fix his hand, the dull pain of which was oddly reassuring. For the moment it was enough to know he was alive and a This month in If -- by Hal Clement by James White by Fritz Leiber by C. C. MacApp Don't miss the December If, on sale now! Voted World's Best SF Magazine Second Straight Year! nsisisistsisisisisisistsiis,ssiststsisnsisis)siisistmsistsistsmsisi: . .       n The Red Euphoric Bands gf The comet threatened to destroy  ,  the Earth. But what possible #  difference did that make to us? A fter some hesitation I've decided to present this material pretty much as I originally wrote it, instead of recasting it in the formal type suitable for scientific publication. The trouble with scientific papers today is that they all sound as if they were written by the same person, an omnipotent individual who proceeds step by step, never faltering, to the logical outcome of his researches. But scientists are human beings; they make mistakes, act on impulses, and play their hunches, even as you and I. Certainly in my own case it would be downright dishonest to pretend otherwise, as the record will show. So without further apology here is the story of Paul Finch. (From his soup-stained diary of #.) #, Dec. # I feel terrible. Thoroughly depressed and tired of life. The regular end-of-the-year letter from the bursar arrived this morning. According to the disembodied personality who writes these missives... Van Buren University is happy to inform you of your reappointment as Associate Professor of Astronomy at the same honorarium as in the previous year." What makes this annual insult especially irritating is the cosy language in which it is couched. Why should they be "happy" to inform me of my reappointment? .When I know only perfectly well they'd be only too glad to get rid of me. Why an "Associate" Professor? I don't "associate" with anybody, not if I can help it at least. Why do they persist in referring my miserable little salary as an "honorarium"? Where does the "honor" come in? Oh, well, I didn't expect a raise anyhow. I suppose I should be grateful for the privilege of being allowed to continue withering on the vine till my enforced retirement at #. Only six more years to go now. To go where? With another world war practically here. I'll bet Peabody and Wadstrom both got healthy raises. I can tell from the smug look on their homely faces. Furthermore, I know that they know that I didn't get a raise. I might as well admit it -- I'm in a nit. God! If I could only uncover something big again. Not much chance working on parallaxes and proper motions. Had all my luck right at the start. I'm the discoverer of Finch #, the nearest star to the Earth. Nobody can take that away from me. Stumbled on it by pure dumb luck. Red dwarf about # ly's away, half the distance of Alpha Centauri. Created a sensation at the time. Fortune magazine voted me one of America's ten scientists under thirty most likely to succeed. And I believed it! Never done much of anything since. Tried hard though. Still my proper motion catalogue will be cut soon, a good solid piece of work. Better than that theoretical stuff Wadstrom keeps turning out by the bale. Jan. #I Situation has deteriorated till war looks inevitable now. Experts predict it'll be all over in about thirty minutes. Curious thing is nobody wants war, nobody's mad at anybody else. Everybody's for love and peace. Yet we go right ahead getting ready for war. You might expect speeches denouncing the warmongers, draftcard burning parties, protest marches, etc., like back in the #'s. Nothing like that today. Instead hoplessness and apathy prevail. People go around as if they're in a trance. I think Peabody's cracking up. He came in yesterday looking completely shattered. "Finch, do me a favor, will  Finch #, p  #V#, corresponding to distance of # parsecs or # ly's. Second nearest star is Alpha Centauri, a binary, distant # ly's, with #rd member of system, Proxima, believed slightly nearer. you? Take my Astronomy I class this afternoon." Since his lecture schedule is lighter than mine this semester I wasn't too enthusiastic. "Something wrong?" I inquired. "It's the students." "What's the matter with 'em?" "Haven't you noticed? They're so quiet lately. Sit there all through the hour... not moving... staring straight ahead -- " "Is that bad?" " -- with that bewildered wideeyed expression you see on the faces , of those dummies they use for crash-testing buses and airplanes." "Probably on some new kind of dope. Watermelon rind or pumpkin seeds." "Finch, you're way behind the times. All that psychedelic stuff went out long ago. Never really helped. Kids had to find it out the hard way. I think that's where the trouble comes." "Afraid I don't follow." "If war comes they're sure to be killed. They know they'll be killed. There's no escape. They can't even escape for a little while in their minds any more." Peabody bent closer. "You know what I call them?" "Haven't the foggiest notion." "Reverse zombies," he said, in a hoarse whisper. "They're live people who think they're dead." "Well, all right," I told him, "if it's that bad I'll take over these zombies of yours." I thought he was going to fall on my neck. boy. Do the same for you some time." He was off like a shot but I caught him at the door. "By the way, what are you on right now?" His face went blank. "Let's see... what are we on now? Can't remember. Give 'em the moon... Kepler's laws... anything ." A neurotic personality if I ever saw one. Feb. # You can avoid this mass somnambulism if you keep yourself busy. Just started a program on this new Comet Ikegawa. The orbit people have appealed for observations so I thought I'd lend a hand. Remarkable object. Discovered out around the orbit of Saturn at # au. Can't recall any comet being picked up so far from perihelion before. The astronomy department's a shambles. Peabody is home enjoying a nervous breakdown. Had to cancel all his classes. Wadstrom's always running around with a letter and a grim expression. How could Van Buren U survive witfiout him? June # Working at the telescope on Comet Ikegawa has brought back old times, when I was still fairly young and the world comparatively peaceful. Although the war was shaping up even then if we'd had the sense to see it. Been giving the comet # minutes on these new #pan-Q plates. Had to catch it in the early morning sky. So calm and peaceful nights. Looking up through the dome it's hard to believe a bomb might come hurtling out of those stars. Ninety minutes seem forever when you're working alone. You think of all sort of things: your first date... the difference between a moth and butterfly... how the eggplant is allied to the potato. One thing especially my mind keeps going back to again and again is that report of the American Biological Society last year in Chicago. The biologists' committee on extraterrestrial life issued a report you could really understand, a rare event in scientific annals. The words stick in my memory. "... the development of a brain and central nervous system of such enormous complexity as ours was an event of fantastic improbability. It could not happen twice. In our opinion the Earth is the only place in the universe where life exists." Think of it! Our miserable little Earth -- the only place in the universe where life exists. June # Comet Ikegawa #s brightening so fast, got a look at it in the dawn sky this morning. You can make it out even after sunrise if you know exactly where to look. Although much closer to us the increase in luminosity is due principally to the sun. We'd better do all the looking while we can, for this comet will never be back. It's a retrograde object moving in a parabolic or possibly slightly hyperbolic orbit. A "sun grazer" similar to #f (Ikeya-Seki), but definitely not a member of that comet group. Comet Ikegawa will encounter the Earth twice, early in September and again on Nomiles in September, but the one on Nov. # will be real close, although just how close is hard to say. Orbit isn't too reliable. Still got some residuals exceeding a minute of arc. July # Comet Ikegawa is a splendid naked-eye object now. Head shines up there in full daylight twice the size of the moon and you can follow the tail out more than #, if you block off the sun with the tower on the library building. A bright comet is an impressive sight all right. No wonder ignorant people in the middle ages were filled with superstitious fear. Looking at Comet Ikegawa I feel kind of awestruck myself. August I If I had my way all comets would be below naked-eye visibility. Since the comet flared up so bright everybody is out gawking at it now. Some of their thinking is positively medieval! In fact, I'm beginning to wonder if we ever got out of the Dark Ages. One thing the comet has done which I would never have believed possible. It's snapped us out of our trance. Under the constant threat of instant annihilation our lives had ceased to have any meaning. Only the present had any reality. Things happened to us. But they happened as in a dream, we moved from one event to another without purpose or conscious volition on our part. But the comet is for real. You can see it. You can watch it move from hour to hour. It must mean something. Otherwise why is it there? First we were going to be smashed to bits. Then it was death by suffocation from poison gas. Result is we're pestered all day by phone calls from hysterical old dames wanting to know when they're going to be asphyxiated. August # Wadstrom has honored me with his presence. He had a yellow slip in his hand. "Seen this telegram about the comet?" he said. I shook my head'. "I was working on the comet late last night. Didn't get here till after lunch." His face assumed a disapproving expression as if sitting up all night with a telescope was no excuse for not being on the job bright and early next morning. "The Poulkovo Observatory reports presence of cyanogen and carbon monoxide in the spectrum of the head and tail," he said. "Also, unidentified bands in the red and infrared." Wadstrom always attaches tremendous importance to the spectrum of anything, probably because it's a subject he doesn't know anything about. He's an authority on tidal evolution and wouldn't know the G band from a gonorrhea smear. "You understand this information must remain strictly confidential," he said, replacing the telegram in his coat pocket. "Why is that the case, hmm?" "If word leaked out about poison gas in the comet all hell would break loose." "How awful!" "Remember -- not a word." "My lips are sealed." With this burden off his mind he was able to relax a little. "There's been a press conference on the comet scheduled for this afternoon," he said. "Public's invited too. I hope we can scotch some of these wild rumors flying around." "Good luck." "Finch, it would be a big help if you could put a diagram on the board showing the relative positions of Earth and comet." "When's this meeting scheduled?" "Four sharp in Hildegarde Hall." "All right," I told him. "I guess I can manage it." "I'd appreciate it if you could." He glanced at his watch. "Don't forget, that's four sharp." The diagram turned out to be kind of fun. So far I'd been interested chiefly in the comet's position relative to the Earth and sun and hadn't paid much attention to its orbital elements. Now for the first time I had to give the elements a good hard look. I copied them down on the same card along with the orbit. It was ten. till four when I reached Hildegarde Hall. Wadstrom or somebody had badly underestimated our drawing power. The auditorium was jampacked, with hundreds more clamoring for admission. By the time they'd set up some loudspeakers out on the lawn and got a few other things under control, it was nearly five. After a few introductory remarks by the president, the meeting was thrown open to questions. "Is this a big comet?" Wadstrom took this one. "Yes, I think we are justified in describing Comet Ikegawa as a 'big one,' " he replied. "Comets seldom are bright enough to be discovered until within the orbit of Jupiter. This one was discovered slightly beyond the orbit of Saturn." "Where do comets come from?" Wadstrom shook his head regretfully. "There is an old theory that comets are born of volcanic eruptions from Jupiter or possibly its giant satellites. Another has them originating in a vast comet cloud surrounding the solar system, It was once thought that comets reached us from the realm of the stars, but that idea is now generally rejected. The truth of the matter is we don't know where comets come from." "How close is Comet Ikegawa coming to the Earth?" "Within only about twenty ter this month on the #rd. The second encounter on November #, however, will be very close." One of the newspaper men had a question. "How close is 'very close'?" Wadstrom looked grave. "Unfortunately no definite answer is possible yet. The orbit still requires improvement. Let us say... within the distance of the moon." "How does it happen the comet makes two close approaches to the Earth?" "An interesting question," was Waldstrom's comment. "I believe that my colleague, Dr. Finch, can enlighten us on that point." I went to the blackboard and began fumbling for my card. To my consternation I couldn't find it. I located it finally, but it gave me a bad scare. "This represents the orbit of the Earth," I said, drawing a wobbly circle on the board. "This line here points to the vernal equinox, from which we measure directions in space. When the sun reaches the vernal equinox about March #, then spring is here." This was meant to be funny, but nobody laughed. "To draw in the comet we first have to know how its orbit is oriented in space. We do this from the longitude of perihelion, the point on the orbit nearest the sun." Ordinarily I would have had the sense to skip such technicalities; but I was nervous, and talking out loud to myself helped steady me. "Starting at the vernal equinox, we measure off the longitude of the ascending node around this way," I informed my uncomprehending audience. "And then since this is a retrograde comet, we set off the argument of perihelion the other way. Which fixes perihelion for us here, in longitude #." I remained mute staring at the number. There was something familiar about it I should know. Now what was it? It was right here on the tip of. my tongue... Got it! Of course ! I'm not very clear about the rest of the meeting. My mind was too busy elsewhere. It seems to me the reporters worked us around into a comer with their questions. After a while we were answering them all the same way, "Nobody knows." Sept. # Life for me has become intensely interesting. It happened when I blanked out at the blackboard trying to locate that comet's perihelion. Only it wasn't perihelion that interested me. It was the direction of the point opposite that caught my attention. For is it this point that tells us the direction in space from which the comet came. I was sure I recognized it. The direction was the same as Finch #, in Cetus. Now comets approach the sun Orbits of Eartb and Comet Ikegawa showing their encounter on Nov. # , #. The comet approaches Earth along broken line to ascending node, cT .Comet Is above . lane of Earth's orbit briefalong continuous line to  eseending node,-?. Afterward below plane of Earth's rbit along broken line again. Notice motion of Comet Ikegawa is clockwise or retrograde. During May and June the comet would be an early morning object nearly stationary in Pisces and Cetus. Toward end of August the comet would suddenly start moving apparently with terrific speed, switching around to the opposite part of the sky in Virgo. The stars of these constellations would not be visible, of course, since comet would be in daylight sky. After passing its descending nodeli on Nov. #, the comet would do another lightning switcharound into Cetus again. It should be noticed that the proximity of the comet to the Earth would be of little help in photographing its spectrum, since its brightness per unit area of surface would not be affected. Principal changes in spectrum wouldi depend upon varying distance from sun. from all directions in space. Comet Ikewaga could have come in from Cetus as well as any other old constellation. Cetus occupies quite a bit of territory. If it had merely been the same constellation I'd never have given it a moment's thought. Just a coincidence. But was it a coincidence when this direction fell within # minutes of my star? Could star and comet be associated in some way? I've done a lot of thinking about it since then. It is a very tempting hypothesis. Without independent evidence to back it up, however, I am compelled to reject it. Oct. # The story about finding carbon monoxide and cyanogen in Comet Ikegawa was all over the front page this morning. Wish I could have seen Wadstrom's face. Nothing secret about CO-fand CN being in a comet anyhow. It's something we've known for about a hundred years. Actually the spectrum hasn't been too exciting so far, the usual bright bands on a solar type background. Interest is centered chiefly in the weak emission features in the red around # A, which don't seem to match with identification is next to impossible on the low dispersion specMaybe the bands will pep up after perihelion on Oct. #. Oct. #I It seems to me it was about a "Nobody wants war. Nobody's mad at anybody." Not true any more. War fever's got us.  Atlas of Representative Cometary Spectrum. You can blame it on the comet. Sounds crazy to say that, doesn't it? It is crazy. Yet in a a way the comet's responsible. The comet blazing in the daylight sky was hailed enthusiastically by the lunatic fringe as a sure sign of death. With the country in an acute state of war jitters people were ready to believe most anything. To avert a panic the government had scientists go on TV issuing soothing statements, there's no cause for alarm, don't listen to the prophets of doom, etc. Then just when the situation was calming down what happened? The confounded comet changed from white to red -- blood red. That did it. Astronomers tried to explain how the blood color was due to red rays emitted by molecules of the coma. What molecules? Well... we don't know. November # Mass hysteria is always hard to resist. Comet Ikegawa still shows puzzling deviations from prediction. With so many observations available the orbit should be nailed down tight. Yet perihelion occurred about # minutes ahead of schedule. How close is the comet coming on Nov. #? You can take your choice. Forecasts range from #I au (Poulkovo) to #I an (UC at Berkeley.) Nov. #, #:# P.M. This is the night. I'm here in my office writing this in a last effort to hold onto my sanity. The campus is dark. Everybody else has taken cover, I guess. Poor comet! Supposed to reach its descending node in about an hour. It'll be all around us while we're passing through the coma. If I could only do something noble for science on this historic occasion! Something great that would be retold in ages to come. Like Galois penning his theory of groups in frantic haste on the night of his fatal duel. Nov. #, #:# P.M. Mob's awfully close. Once on campus they'll smash the observatory sure. Nothing I can do. All right. I'm ready to die. I'm tired of this world. Glad to be leaving it. In this final hour I think of those words from Inconscious. Out of the night that covers me, Black as the pit from pole to pole... #:# A.M. Dammit! I've changed my mind. I don't want to die now. # miles to # miles. Got an idea for a possible check on at tie-in between the comet and Finch #. Good old subconscious. Got so absorbed in this idea forgot about everything else. Suddenly struck me after about an hour I was still alive and the world was still intact. Kind of disappointing... had happened. It was so quiet. Not a sound anywhere. Maybe I was dead and didn't know it! I unlocked the door and stole outside. (Somehow it didn't seem right just to "walk" outside.) The moon, a few days past full, was just rising. Never saw the campus when it looked so serene and peaceful. So still! Not a leaf stirring. The trees against the horizon might have been cut out of cardboard. After my eyes got dark-adapted I could see the whole sky was filled with a fine mist, forming lunar haloes of radii about # and #, their inner edges red shading off to pale blue. The sky had a distinct cherry red tint in directions at right angles to the moon, as if the light was partially polarized. Evidently the mist had loaded the atmosphere, damping convection currents. Jupiter on the meridian was the only star easily visible. The air, unseasonably warm earlier, now was cool and fresh. odor as if charged with ozone. I filled my lungs with it. I couldn't get enough. With every breath I Stimulating, too, with an acrid felt my worries and anxieties slipping away, dissolving into the mist. Never had I seen everything so clearly before. My problems were resolving themselves. (They really didn't amount to much.) All the tangled pieces were falling into place... Dec. # Here it is almost Christmas. Examinations are over, thank goodness. Time to bring the old diary up to date. So much has happened since the last entry, it's a good thing I don't have to rely on my memory. What follows is a composite of excerpts from several tape recordings, which I have transcribed into one in the form of narration. As I recall, these TV interviews occurred in the weeks immediately following the transcendent events of November #. "Dr. Finch, how do people generally react when a bright comet suddenly looms in their sky?" "Well, I would say their reaction is generally one of fear and dread. As we have just seen, people are prone to regard a spectacular bright comet as an omen of evil, a portent of wars and other disasters." "Is there any scientific basis you know of for this belief?" "Absolutely none whatever." "Yet from the dawn of history to our supposedly enlightened times this dread of comets has persisted. Can you account for this irrational attitude on the part of the public?" "Well, yes, I think I can. Let me emphasize, however, that I am not a psychologist and hence cannot speak with authority on such matters." "Go right ahead, Dr. Finch. I am sure that any light you can shed on this question will be received with the greatest interest." "Well, my feeling is that a spectacular comet provides us with a convenient object on which to project our own failings. All of us, I dare say, harbor sins and evil impulses which we would like to rid ourselves by transferring them to others. But this is not easy to do. For other people, instead of accepting them, are more likely to turn around and blame us for their sins. Thus as time goes on we become filled with a sense of guilt and frustration. "Along comes this strange apparition in the sky, this comet. What is it? We don't know. But our natural tendency is to look upon anything outside our daily range of experience with dark suspicion. Thus in medieval times the mandrake plant bebecause of its forked root was considered the work of the devil. The tomato won slow acceptance in the United States; as late as # many feared to eat tomatoes, believing them poisonous. Is it surprising that we regard this ghostly intruder from outerspace with dread and ascribe all sorts of evil to it? The comet can't defend itself. It's the perfect scapegoat!" "Then there's no reason a priori for regarding a comet as an omen of evil?" "Neither evil nor good. Or an omen of anything at all, for that matter." "But wouldn't you agree, Dr. Finch, that Comet Ikegawa was distinctly an influence for good?" "No doubt about it. The history of the world was changed during the period of scarcely one hour that the Earth was passing through its coma. The gases of the coma induced in us an euphoric state of a type hitherto unknown in the annals of medicine. Thoughts of war and hate disappeared. They are nothing but dim memories now. We are like a woman after childbirth who is unable to recall the pains she suffered during labor." "Have they succeded in identifying the structure of the molecule that gave rise to this euphoric condition?" "Well, I understand there's a lot of work being done on that. They may get a clue front analysis of those bands in the red. So far there's nothing been established yet." "Do you have any explanation yourself for the presence of those red euphoric bands in the spectrum of Comet Ikegawa?" "I think that Comet Ikegawa was something very special." "In what way, very special?" "I am convinced in my own mind at least that the close approach of Comet Ikegawa was no accident. I think it was sent here for the very special purpose of saving us from selfdestruction. Man is an organism of enormous complexity. The development of intelligent life was an event of fantastic improbability. The biologists declare it could not happen twice. That the Earth is the only place in the universe where life exists." Dr. Finch paused for a moment. Upon resuming he spoke slowly, choosing his words with the greatest care. "I am afraid the biologists were wrong. I think it did happen twice. I think there is another world where beings exist probably exceeding ourselves in intelligence. In some way -- don't ask me how -- they foresaw years ago that a world war was inevitable. And so, lest they be the only world remaining where intelligent life exists, they sent this cometlike body across space to save us." "But could they from so great a distance -- " "Not all the way necessarily from their world to ours. I suspect they possess a technique for assembling molecules of Euphorium from atoms readily available within the solar system. Doubtless only atoms of common elements were required... carbon... hydrogen... oxygen and the like. Some such molecular assemblage technique was postulated as early as the #'s." "Well, Dr. Finch, that's pretty tremendous. Can you offer any proof?" "Not real proof, I'm afraid. Certainly not proof that every"And now I see our time is almost up. Dr. Finch, is there any last message you would like to leave with our audience?" "Only this. That we owe a debt to the inhabitants of a certain planet, a debt that we never will be able to repay." A summary of my results will appear in an early issue of Verhandl. Deut. Physik Ges., Berlin, Vol. #, p. #, #. the Astronomical Journal. This new orbit of Comet Ikegawa #g is based upon images which appear on plates of Finch # taken some ten years ago for proper motion. Extending the ephemeris back ten years I found, as anticipated, a moving object whose motion corresponded in direction and amount with that calculated for the comet. These pre-discovery positions yielded an arc much longer than hitherto available, enabling me to determine new elements of exceptional accuracy. After allowing for the perturbations of the major planets, it appeared that Comet Ikegawa was moving neither in an hyperbola nor parabola, but in an orbit definitely elliptical in character. Notice that both the longitude of aphelion and the aphelion distance agree closely with the position and distance, respectively, of Finch #. We call attention to this circumstance without wishing to emphasize it. Just opened my end-of-theyear letter from the bursar. I see they've promoted me to full professorship now. Also upped my honorarium by #. Wonder how Wadstrom and Peabody made out? Not that it makes any difference...      #-# Good readers, here are the results of our Consumer Testing survey -- which thoroughly tested all of us! journal of the Consolidated Galactic Federation of Consumers' Associations, February # TT'lsewhere in this issue you will find the complete results of our questionnaire intended to discover exactly who (or what) are our current members, why they joined, whether they are satisfied with our service and what products you whom we are here to serve want us to test in the immediate future. Owing to circumstances beyond our control, some of which are set out below in the most temperate language of which we are at present capable, much of the data is primarily of academic or historical interest now. But we can at least pride ourselves on the fact that no similar undertaking has ever before been attempted, even though we could not in honesty advise anyone else to try it again. When we first circulated the questionnaire, eight years ago, we promised that its findings would appear in one of the regular issues of this journal. We have managed to keep that promise. The information is condensed in microdot form as the last full stop on the last page of the comparative study of highprecision microdot decipherers, and both the items nominated as "Best Buys" will enable you to read it, the magnification required being only of the order of x #. Subscribers to the deluxe edition, apart from the two members on Alpheratz IX who withheld Cr. # from their dues on the grounds that they are anyway capable of distinguishing individual molecules with the naked eye, will eventually be sent the book version of the report. However, we must warn them that since it runs to # fat volumes occupying a meter and a half of shelf space, under current Galactic mailing regulations it can only be shipped by uncrewed ion-rocket; consequently only members belonging to species of exceptional longevity can expect to receive their copies personally. The rest will have to be satisfied with bequeathing them to their grandchildren. D oubtless by now you're asking: "How did this delay arise?" Well, to start with, the level of response exceeded not only our wildest expectations but also those of the computer we hired to assess the likely return. It advised us that not more bership would be bothered to fill out such a complex form. What we in fact got back was more like a # response. As, relying on the computer's assessment, we had done no more by way of preparation than rent a small room in downtown Buenos Aires and hire an elderly female clerk with a hand-operated punch-card analyser, the sudden arrival of # questionnaires caused a minor technical hitch. By the way, in a future issue we propose to conduct a survey of commercial computer advice services. Meantime, we must caution you against employing the Buckingham and Ketshwayo Service for Honest Oracular Pronouncements, which our staff is now accustomed to referring to as the Bucket Shop. They are not, on present evidence, a Good Buy. We are also, incidentally, anxious to recruit volunteers to help us in a survey of planetside postal services. We feel it is high time to establish a Galactic Postal Convention to assure the private correspondence of any intelligent organism all proper protection in transit and reasonable speed of delivery. The treatment we have been accorded by the Earthside authorities beggars belief, and it is highly probable that some of the questionnaires which members on outlying planets went to a lot of trouble to complete and forward have never reached us. For example, we regard it as inexcusable that merely because the only type of stationery available to a citizen of Shalimar happens to be fresh water-lily leaves and pale green bog-slime instead of paper and ink, some jumped-up jack-in-office at the Galactic Mail Center in Lhasa should be allowed to class his envelope as "perishable foodstuffs improperly packaged" and decline responsibility for its delivery. Furthermore, it's mere common civility on Toothanclaw to wrap any missive to a person one wishes to flatter or defer to in the hide of one's latest kill. The more ambitious the kill (and there are creatures on that planet none of our staff would care to handle without battle armor and a lase-gun!), the greater the respect which the writer expresses towards the recipient. One of our members there, obviously extremely appreciative of the services of ConGalFed ConAss, chose to employ the hide of a mugglebuck in which to return his questionnaire. That this hide continues to secrete pure hydrofluoric acid for nine years after being flayed, we submit, is as nothing beside the basic requirement that it should be delivered to the address inscribed on the outside. The fact that mugglebuck skin remains dangerous to handle after the animal is killed is essentially a symbolic equivalent of the customary salutation "Your humble and obedient servant," but no postal authority would decline to accept mail because it included that phrase! It was only by chance that we received the questionnaire sent us by a member on Caligula, moreover. She had gone to enormous trouble to address her package, because the yoggoth worms there customarily employed for the purpose have been selectively bred to adopt the forms of the Devanagari alphabet rather than the Terrestrial Roman system; it must have required several months of patient labor to train them to display an Earthside address-code. All this nearly went for nothing when the Health Department sterilized the worms with insecticide -- whereupon, of course, they reverted to the postmortem straight position. Had it not been for an observant staffmember who was visiting the post office on another errand altogether, that questionnaire would doubtless have gone into the Dead Letter file. Tut the last straw was the authorities' refusal to allow one of our members on Hydatia to answer our questionnaire at all -- a flagrant example of bureaucratic censorship at its worst. Much as we dislike expending our funds on litigation, we felt that in this case there was an important point of principle at stake and have instituted proceedings in the cause of interplanetary tolerance. Hydations do possess a written language, but they reserve it entirely for public inscriptions, advertising puffs and other works of fiction. The only form of private communication expressed in writing is an invitation to a duel to the death, so great an insult is it not to convey your message in person. Wishing to reply to our questionnaire, our member there adopted the normal course and put himself into suspended animation after attaching address labels and sufficient postage to his left ear. On arrival at our office, he would have delivered the information hehad imprinted on his mind, and relapsed into his comatose state until restored to his home swamp. However, despite being properly stamped for both the outward and return journeys, our member ' was forbidden admission to Earth -- first by the Customs and Excise, who proposed to classify him as a museum exhibit subject to arbitrary valuation and # duty; then, when we'd sorted that out, by the Immigration Service, who argued that he lacked a visa. Without being delivered, of course, the poor fellow will never wake up from his trance, so merely shipping him home doesn't solve the problem. A test case is now in progress before the Appellate Tribunal of the PanGalactic Court, and we will keep you apprised of developments. Meantime, if anyone can offer us storage space for one inert male Hydatian approx. # meters by #I by #, capable of being maintained at a pressure of # kg.sk. cm. at# C., we shall be obliged. At present we are having to pay rent on a bonded warehouse at a rate which promises that we shall go bankrupt around the second week of August. AX#e had hoped that one of the '  things this questionnaire would enable us to do would be to revolutionize our method of selecting products to be tested by insuring that the items we chose were all goods that the members were eager to know about. We have no wish to appear unappreciative of all the trouble you went to, but the sad truth is that after processing, cataloguing and analyzing the various products suggested by a substantial number of our members we have decided to keep right on the way we were going before. You see, the largest single batch of requests for tests on a single type of product which we received came from Triskelion. We had # of them. (Curiously enough, this was exactly the book-strength of the Hawk party in the Archduchy of Axenheim at the time our questionnaires arrived there.) But we simply haven't got the facilities to evaluate the comparative merits of the various brands of planet-busting bomb at present on the market! We feel that if the Hawk party wish to substantiate their election slogan, "More Cash for a Credit!", they should institute their own testing program, preferably well away from Galactic trade routes. We moreover feel very strongquirers from Phagia who asked us to test them for edibility ought to set up their own planetary chapter of ConGalFedConAss. We cannot possibly hope to determine which of them will prove tastiest at his or her funeral feast -- a matter of fierce rivalry among that species, in case you didn't know. Our entire permanent staff is human, and sampling creatures who live in an atmosphere of hydrogen sulphide at the boiling point of water would give us acute food-poisoning, thus hopelessly biasing the results. By the way, we have exercised our discretionary right to terminate membership in the case of the young lady from Hippodamia who asked us to test the thirty-seven men who were suing for her hand in marriage. Frivolity of this kind is not in keeping with the high ideals of our organization. And we would have done the same to the member on Gyges who complained that his voyeur suit had gone wrong, and because it was stuck at the invisible setting he couldn't read the brand name on the label -- would we test all makes on the market and tell him which kind has the switch under the left arm? But during his enforced imperceptibility he was run down by a rocket-sled. De mortuis... T T aving had this rather gloomy picture of the outcome of our survey painted for you, you may now be asking, "Was there any point in mounting it, anyway?" We are delighted to say that the answer is a resounding yes! If it did nothing else, the survey showed us that we have been unforgivably neglectful of the true requirements of a very large proportion of our subscribers. We can only apologize for this and plead that one of the lessons we hoped to derive from the survey was to discover the nature of ur median member. Obviously, our average subscriber would be a nonsensical compound creature -- to be exact, one-and-two-thirds of a married female with an annual income of # credits, a batch of hoopoe eggs and seven-eighths of a hectare of reed matting, chiefly interested in the Zagnabovian question, potlatch, and the superior merits of strychnine over prussic acid as a seasoning for beef Bourguignon. Our statisticians did, however, advise us that we could hope to determine a typical person who corresponded to the largest possible number of the membership. Somewhat to our surprise, when we punched the computer for this information, we discovered that our median was a citizen of Luxor, Lonestar or Eldorado, with an income of Cr. #, taking the deluxe calfbound vellum edition of this journal with handtooled gilt lettering on the spine and built-in pentasensory commentator -- in quintuplicate or sextuplicate so that there would be a copy of each month's issue for every member of the family, often including the dog! Very nearly one in three of the entire membership, reported the computer, fitted this general description. Frankly, we were astounded. The level of affluence on those planets is so high that palladiumplated spaceboats are marketed by Neiman Marcus HarrodsWojcecenski not in pairs but in groups of three labelled His, Hers and Its, so that the odd one can be thrown in the garbage on delivery. Why, we asked ourselves, to helping people secure maximum return for minimum outlay -- be so popular on worlds where it doesn't make any difference at all whether what people buy is fit for use or not? (Except insofar as there is a risk of overloading garbage clearance facilities -- but even that didn't seem especially significant. Most people there own robotic disposers which automatically shunt refuse into the local sun.) And then we received a note, along with a copy of our questionnaire picked out in individual diamonds on inch-thick lead plates and expressed to us by Class Triple A galactic mail (which costs Cr. # per gram), from which we discovered the explanation. T e have had to edit the let ' ter slightly, but the gist of it was as follows. "Why the (deleted) don't you (deleted) Earthside (deleted) get your heads out of that heap of (deleted) and catch on to what (deleted) like us really want? If my three-year-old daughter hadn't started to try and eat her copy of your last issue, it would have gone straight in the chute as it usually does, and I wouldn't have seen your questionnaire! "I don't want to be told how to economize! I subscribe to your publication purely because I can always do with having expensive things shipped to me from distant worlds like Earth. (By the way, do you know where I could order a live blue whale not less than twenty meters long? Or a pair of Indian elephants would do, at a pinch.) "Sorry. I'm being too hard on you. At least you take the trouble to quote exhorbitant terms. "Look, the problem here is this. According to our tax laws, every Midsummer Day the government takes away all the money you haven't managed to spend since last time. It's a great way of minimizing bureaucratic interference with the daily lives of our citizens, not having sales tax and income taxes and all that other (deleted). But think what happens if we don't spend enough! "Lord, it's hard to find things one can buy as it is. If the government, armed with all the surplus revenue it collects from the citizens as I explained before, were to start bidding against private individuals, there wouldn't be anything left for us at all! "Sure, charity donations are tax-deductible -- in theory. But the last planetary census showed that the lowest income anyone had filed was four and a half even for a human being, but a canary! How the blazes do you operate a charity under those conditions? "And gifts are tax-deductible, too. You find me someone who's though! If anybody offered to run. I don't think I'd even stop to get in a rocket, in spite of having a fleet of thirty of them. (Or possibly forty -- I think I ordered some more the other day.) "I'm going out of my skull, believe me! Right now I have the builders in -- they're doing over the east wing in neo-rococo. But it's the third time I've had to rebuild the house this financial year, and I kind of liked the Moorish style we had before the pseudobrutalist installed last month. Only I couldn't afford to keep on with it! As a result, here I am with rain streaming in through the cracked marble ceiling, trying to stop my daughter from breaking her neck on the floor of the sub-basement (sixty meters deep and due to be enlarged tomorrow) while they stick up all kinds of hideous gold and red fretwork in place of the black and white bricks they're scrapping. I have to do a lot of travelling -- it's a good way of getting rid of extra credits -- but once in a while I'd like to recognize my home when I come back to it! "To cap the lot, I see on the morning news where the unions are threatening to strike for lower pay, and this blasted socialist government of ours always assesses tax-deductions at the current union scale. If they stay on strike until the tax year ends, moreover, I can't legally pay Yours faithfully (signed) : Tn face of a heartfelt cry like that, what decent being could refrain from coming to the rescue? As an interim measure we have quadrupled the subscription rates for the deluxe edition, and expressions of gratitude are already coming in. But we don't propose to stop there. Plans are afoot to produce an ultra-de-luxe edition on hygroscopic paper with soluble ink, guaranteed to become illegible within fifteen minutes of leaving the presses, so that indefinite repeat orders can be filed with not prospect of ever actually receiving a legible copy. And as of next month we shall start to issue a special ed in thirty-six-point type on platinum sheets, and dedicated to the new, ringing, clarian call of our slogan: "The more you spend, the less you get!" Getty C. Midas, do not despair; The Consolidated Galactic Federation of Consumer's Associations is on your side! Stories from all the world over -- Plus articles, columns and a feature report on the # International Science Fiction Film Festival by Frederik Pohl. Pity the physically deprived. How nice it is to help them -- and how very profitable! I lire flew on skycycles over a Y Y red desert, under the soft red sun of Down. I let Jilson stay ahead. He was my guide, and I hadn't been flying a skycycle long. I'm a flatlander. I had spent most of my life in the cities of Earth, where any flying vehicle is illegal unless fully automated. I liked flying. I wasn't good at it yet, but there was plenty of room for mistakes with the desert so far below. "There," said Jilson, pointing. "Where?" "Down there. Follow me." His skycycle swung easily to the left and began to slow and drop. I followed more clumsily, overcorrecting and dropping behind. Eventually I spotted something. "That little cone?" "That's it." From up here the desert looked lifeless. It wasn't, any more than the deserts of most inhabited worlds are lifeless. Down there, invisible at this height, were spiky dry plants with water stored in their cores; flowers which bloomed after a rain and left their seeds to wait a year or ten years for the next rainfall; insect-things with four legs, unjointed; skinny, warm-blooded quadrupeds from the size of a fox on down, who were always hungry. There was a five-foot hairy cone with a bald, rounded top. Only its shadow made it visible as we dropped toward it. Its lank hair was the exact color of the reddish sand. We landed next to it and got off. I was beginning to think I'd been played for a fool. The thing didn't look like an animal. It looked like a big cactus. Sometimes a cactus had hair just like that. "We're behind it," said Jilson. He was dark and massive and taciturn. On Down there was no such animal as the professional guide. I'd talked Jilson into taking me out into the desert, for a fair fee, but it hadn't bought his friendship. I think he was trying to make that clear. "Come around in front," he said. We circled the hairy cone, and I started to laugh. The Grog showed just five features. Where it touched flat rock, the base of the cone was some four feet across. Long, straight hair brushed the rock like a floorlength skirt. A few inches up, two small, widely separated paws poked through the curtain of hair. They were the size and shape of a Great Dane's forepaws, but naked and pink. A yard higher two more paws poked through, but on these the toes were extended to curving, useless fingers. Finally, above the forepaws was a yard-long lipless gash of a mouth, half-hidden by hair, curved very slightly upward at the corners. No eyes. The cone looked like some stone-age carved idol, or like a cruel cartoon of a feudal monk. Jilson waited patiently for me to stop laughing. "It's funny," he admitted, with reluctance. "But it's intelligent. There's a brain under that bald top, bigger than yours and mine combined." "It's never tried to communicate with you?" "Not with me nor with anyone else." "Does it make tools?" "With what? Look at its hands!" He regarded me with amusement. "This is what you wanted to see, isn't it?" "Yes. I came a long way for nothing." "Anyway, now you've seen it." I laughed again. Eyeless, motionless, my potential customer sat like a fat lap dog in begging position. "Come on," I said, "let's go back." II  fool's errand. I'd spent two weeks in hyperspace to get here. The fare would come out of business expenses, but ultimately I'd pay for it; I was going to own the business one day. Jilson took his check without comment, folded it twice and stuck it in his lighter pocket. He said, "Buy you a drink?" "Sure." We left our rented skycycles at the Downtown city limits and boarded a pedwalk. Jilson led the way from crossing to crossing until we were sliding past a great silver cube with a wriggling blue sign: Cziller's House of Irish Coffee. Inside, the place was still a cube, a one-story building forty meters high. Padded horse-shoeshaped sofas covered the entire floor, so close you could hardly squeeze between them, each with its little disk of a table nestling in the center. From the floor a tinsel abstraction rose like a great tree, spreading its wide glittering arms protectively over the customers, rising forty meters to touch the ceiling. The bartending machinery was halfway up the tree. "Interesting place," said Jilson, "These booths were built to float." He waited for me to express surprise. When I didn't he went on : "It didn't work out. Lovely idea though. The chairs would swoop through the air, and if the people at two tables wanted to meet they'd slide their booths together and lock them magnetically." "Sounds like fun." "It was fun. The guy who thought it up must have forgot that people come to a bar to get drunk. They'd crash the booths together like bumper cars. They'd go as high as they could and then pour out their drinks. The people underneath didn't like that, and maybe there'd be a fight. I remember seeing a guy get thrown out of a booth. He'd have been dead if that tinsel centerpiece hadn't caught him. I hear another guy did die. He missed the branches." "So they grounded the booths?" "No. First they tried to make the course automatic. But you could still pour drinks on the people below, and there was more skill in it. It got to be a game. Then one night some idiot figured out how to short the autopilot. But he forgot the manual controls had been disconnected. His booth landed on another and injured three important people. Then they grounded the booths." A floating tray served us two chilled glasses and a bottle of Blue Fire #. The bar was two-thirds empty, this early, land quiet. When the freeze-distilled wine was half gone I explained why they call Blue Fire the Cras'hlander's Peacemaker: the shape of the flexible plastic bottle, narrow-necked with a flaring mouth, plus the weight of the fluid inside, makes it a dandy bludgeon. Jilson was turning almost garrulous, now that I was no longer his employer. I was talking a lot, too. Not that I felt like it. It was just -- well, hell, here I was, light-years from Earth and business and the good people I knew, way out at the edge of human space. On Down -- a former kzinti world, mostly empty, with a few scattered dots of civilization and a few great scars of old war, a world where the farmers had to use ultraviolet lamps to grow crops because of that red dwarf sun. Here I was. I was going to enjoy it. I was enjoying it. Jilson was good company, and the Blue Fire didn't hurt at all. We ordered another bottle. The noise level rose as cocktail hour drew near. "Something I've been wondering," said Jilson. "Mind if we talk business?" "No. Whose business?" "Yours." "Not at all. Why do you even ask?" "It's traditional, to us. Some people don't like giving away their tricks of the trade. Others like to forget work completely after hour's." "That makes sense. What's the question?" "Why do you pronounce Handicapped with a capital H?" "Oh. Well, if I said it with a small h you'd think I meant humans, wouldn't you? Potential paranoids, albino crashlanders, boosterspice allergies, people with missing limbs and resistance to transplants -- handicapped like that." "Yah." "Whereas what I deal with is sentient beings who evolved with minds but with nothing that would serve as hands." "Q-oh. Like dolphins?" "Right. Are there dolphins on Down?" "Hell, yes. What else would run our fishing industry?" "You know those things you pay them off in? They look like a squirtjet motorboat motor with two padded rnetal hands attached." "The Dolphin's Hands. Sure. We sell 'em other stuff, tools and sonic things to move fish around, but Dolphin's Hands are what they mainly need." "I make them." J ilson's eyes jerked up. Then ... I could feel him withdrawing, backing off as he realized that the man across from him could probably buy Down. Damn! But the best I could do now was ignore the fact. "I should have said my father's company makes them. One day I'll direct Garvey Limited, but my great grandfather will have to die first. I doubt he ever will." Jilson smiled, with little strain. "I know people like that." "Yah. Some people seem to dry out as they get older. They get dryer and tougher instead of getting fat, until you think they'll never change again, and they seem to get more and more energetic, like there's a thermonuclear source inside them. Gee-Squared is like that. A great old man. I don't see enough of him." "You sound proud of him. Why does he have to die?" "It's like a custom. Dad's running the company now. If he gets in trouble he can go to his father, who ran the company before him. If GeePrime can't handle it they both go to Gee-Squared." "Funny names." "Not to me. That's like a tradition too." "Sorry. What are you doing on Down?" "We don't deal only with dolphins." The Blue Fire made me want to lecture. "Look, Jilson. We know of three sentient beings without hands. Right?" "More than that. Puppeteers us their mouths. Outsiders -- " "But they build their own tools, dammit. I'm talking about beasts who can't even crack themselves a fist-ax, or hold a lighter. Dolphins, bandersnatchi... and that thing we saw today." "The Grog. Well?" "Well, don't you see that there must be Handicapped species all over the galaxy? Minds but no hands. I tell you, Jilson, it gives me the shivers. For as long as we expand to other stars we're going to meet more and more handless, toolless, helpless civilizations. Sometimes we won't even recognize them. What are we going to do about them?" "Build Dolphin's Hands for them." "Well, yes, but we can't just give them away. Once one species start depending on another, they become parasites." "How about bandersnatchi? Do you build hands for bandersnatchi?" "Yes. Lots bigger, of course." A bandersnatchi is twice the size of a brontosaur. Its skeleton is flexible, but has no joints; the only breaks in its smooth white skin are the tufts of sensory bristles on either side of its tapering blank head. It moves on a rippling belly foot. They live in the lowlands of Jinx, browsing off the gray yeast along the shorelines. You'd think they were the most helpless things in known space... until you saw one bearing down on you like a charging mountain. Once I saw an ancient armored car crushed flat across a lowlands rock, straddled by the broken bones of the beast that ran it down. "Okay. How do they pay for their machines?" "Hunting privileges. Hunting them." 'g'ilson looked horrified. "I don't believe you." "I hardly believed it myself. But it's true." I hunched forward across the tiny table. "Here's how it works. The bandersnatchi have to control their population; there's only so much shoreline to feed on in the lowlands. They also have to control boredom. Can you imagine how bored they must have been before men came to Jinx? So what they've done is, they've made a treaty with the Jinx government. Now, say a man wants a bandersnatch skeleton; he's going to build a trophy room under it. He goes to the Jinx government and gets a license. The license tells him what equipment he can take down to the lowlands, which is inhabited only by bandersnatchi, because the atmospheric pressure is enough to crush a man's lungs and the temperature is enough to cook him. If he gets caught taking extra weapons he goes to prison for a long time. "Maybe he makes it back with a body, maybe he doesn't come back. His equipment gives him odds of about sixty-forty. But either way, the bandersnatchi get eighty per cent of the license fee, which is a thousand stars flat. With that, they buy things." "Like Hands." "Right. Oh, one more thing. A dolphin can control his Hands with his tongue, but a bandersnatchi can't. We have to build the control setup directly into the nerves, by surgery. It's not difficult. Jilson shook his head and dialed for another bottle. "They do other things," I said. "The Institute of Knowledge has instruments in the lowlands. Laboratories and such. There are things the Institute wants to know about what happens under lowland pressure and temperatures. The bandersnatchi run all the experiments, using the Hands." "So you came here for a new market." "I was told there was a new sentient life form on Down, one that doesn't use tools." "You've changed your minds?" "Just about. Jilson, what makes you think they're sentient?" "The brains. They're huge." "Nothing else?" "No." "Their brains might not vtork like ours. The nerve cells might be different." "Look, we're about to get technical. Let's drop it for tonight." And with that, Jilson pushed the bottles and glasses to one side and stood up on the table. He peered around Cziller's House of Irish Coffee, swinging his head in a slow arc. "Hah. Garvey, I've spotted a cousin and one of her friends. Let's join 'em. It's almost dinnertime." I thought we'd be taking them to dinner. Not at all. Sharon and Lois built our dinner, handmade, starting with raw materials we picked up in a special store. Seeing raw food for the first time, practically in the state in which it had emerged from the ground or been cut from a dead beast, made me a little queasy. I hope I didn't show it. But dinner tasted fine. After dinner and some polite drinking and talk, back to the hotel. I went to sleep planning to hop a ship the next morning. I woke in total darkness around oh four hundred, staring at the invisible ceiling and seeing a round-topped cone with reddish lank hair and a faintly; smiling mouth. Smiling at me in gentle derision. The cone had secrets. I'd come that close to guessing one of those secrets this afternoon; I'd seen something without noticing it... Don't ask me how I knew. With a crystalline certainty which I could not doubt, I knew. But I couldn't remember what I'd seen. I got up and dialed the kitchen for some hot chocolate and a tuna sandwich. Why should they be intelligent? Why would sedentary cones evolve a brain? I wondered how they reproduced. Not bisexually; they couldn't get to each other. Unless -- but of course there must be a motile stage. Those leftover paws... What would they eat? They couldn't find food; they'd have to wait for it to come to them, like any sessile animal: clams, sea anemones, or the Gummidgy "orchid" I keep in my living room so I can shock hell out of guests. They had a brain. Why? What did they do with it, sit and think about all they were missing?... I need data. Tomorrow I'd contact Jilson. Ill ' A t eleven the next morning we were in the Downtown Zoo. Behind a repulsor field something snapped and snarled at us: something like an idiot god's attempt to make a hairy bulldog. The animal had no nose, and its mouth was a flat lipless slit hiding two serrated horseshoeshaped cutting surfaces. Its long coarse hair was the color of sand lit by red sunlight. The forepaws had four long spreading toes, so that they looked like chicken feet. "I recognize those feet." "Yah," said jilson. "It's a young Grog. In this stage they mate. Then the female finds a rock and settles down. When she's big enough she starts having children. That's the theory, anyway. They won't do it in captivity." "What about the males?" "In the next cage." The males, two of them, were the size of chihauhaus, with about the same temperament. But they had the serrated horseshoe teeth and the coarse reddish hair. "Jilson, if they're intelligent, why are they in cages?" "If you think that's bad, wait'll you see the lab. Look, Garvey, what you've got to keep in mind is that nobody's proven they're intelligent. Until somebody does, they're experimental animals." They have an odd, almost pleasant odor, faint enough so that you stopped noticing it in ,i two or three seconds. I peered in t the snapping motile-stage female. "What happens then? Does everyone suddenly get ashamed of themselves?" "I doubt it. Do you happen to know what Lilly and his associates did to dolphins while trying to prove they were intelligent?" "Brain probes and imprisonment. But that was a long time ago." "Lilly was trying to prove dolphins were intelligent, but he treated them like experimental animals. Why not? It makes sense. If he's right, he's done the species a service. If he's wrong, he's only wasted time on animals. And it gave the dolphins a hell of an incentive to prove he was right." II#e reached the lab shortly  ' after noon. It was the Laboratory for Xenobiological Research, a rectangular building beyond the outskirts of the city, surrounded by brown fields marked with rectangular arrays of ultraviolet lamps on tall poles. In the distance we could see the Ho River, with flocks of water skiers skimming across its muddy surface behind puller units. A Dr. EuIIer showed us through the lab. He was an obvious crashlander: a towering albino seven feet tall, with a slender torso and tapering, almost skeletal limbs. "You're interested in the Grogs? I don't blame you. They're very difficult to study you know. Their behavior tells nothing. They sit. When something comes by they eat. And they bear young." He had several pre-sessile cones, the bulldog-sized quadrupeds, in cages. There was another cage containing two of the little males. They didn't bark at him, and he treated them with tenderness and something like love. It seemed to me that he was a happy man. I could sympathize with him. Down must look like paradise to an albino from We Made It. You can walk around outside all year, the soil grows things, and you don't need tannin pills under the red sun. "They learn fast," he said earnestly. "That is, they do well in mazes. But they certainly aren't intelligent. About as intelligent as a dog. They grow fast, and they eat horrendously. Look at this one." He picked up a very fat, round-bottomed female. "In a few days she'll be looking for a place to anchor." "What will you do then? Turn her loose?" "We're going to raise her just outside the lab. We've picked her a good anchor rock and built a cage around it. She'll go into the cage until she changes form, and then we remove the cage. We've tried this before," he added, "but it hasn't worked out. They die. They won't eat, even when we offer them live meat." "What makes you think this one will live?" "We have to keep trying. Perhaps we'll find out what we're doing wrong." "Has a Grog ever attacked a human being?" "To the best of my knowledge, never." To me, that was as good an answer as No. Because I was trying to find out if they were intelligent. Consider the days when it was first suspected that the cetaceans were Earth's second sentient order of life. It was known, then, that dolphins had many times helped swimmers out of difficulty -- and that no dolphin had ever been known to attack a human being. Well, what difference did it make whether they had not attacked humans, or whether they had done so only when there was no risk of being caught at it? Either statement was proof of intelligence. "Of course, a man may simply be too big for a Grog to eat. Look at this," said Dr. Fuller, turning on a microscope screen. The screen showed a section of a nerve cell. "From a Grog's brain. We've done some work on the Grog's nervous system. The nerves transmit impulses more slowly than human nerves, but not much more. We've found that a strongly stimulated nerve can fire off the nerve next to it, just as in terrestrial chcrdates." "Are the cones intelligent, in your opinion?" Dr. Fuller didn't know. He took a long time saying it, but that's what it boiled down to. It distressed him; his ears turned red beneath the transparent skin. He wanted to know. Perhaps he felt he had a right to know. "Then tell me this. Is there any evolutionary reason for them to have developed intelligence?" "That's a much better question." But he hesitated over the answer. "I'll tell you this. There is a terrestrial marine animal which starts life as a free-swimming worm with a notochord. It later settles down as a sessile animal, and it gives up the notochord at the same time." "Amazing! What's a notochord?" He laughed. "Like your spinal cord. A notochord is a rope of nervous connection which branches into the trunk nerves of the body. More primitive forms have sensory connections, but arranged without order. More advanced forms wrap a spine around the notochord and become vertebrates." "And this beast gives up its notochord." "Yes. It's retrograde development." "But the Grogs are different." "That's right. They don't develop their large brains until after they settle down. And, no, I can't imagine an evolutionary reason. They shouldn't need a brain. They shouldn't have a brain. All they do in life is sit and wait for morsels of food to hop by." "You speak almost poetically when you turn your mind to it." "Thank you. I think. Mr. Garvey, will you come this way? You too, Jil. I want to show you a Grog central nervous system. Then you'll be as confused as I am." f  "he brain was big, as advertisA ed, and ' globular, and a strange color -- almost the gray of human gray matter, but with a yellow tinge. It might have been the preservative. The hindbrain was almost unnoticeable, and the spinal cord was a limp white string, uselessly thin, tapering almost to a thread before it ended in a multiple branching. What could that monstrous brain control before with practically no spinal cord to carry its messages? "I gather most of the nerves to the body don't go through the spinal cord." "I believe you're wrong, Mr. (Garvey. I've tried without success to find supplementary nerves." He was smiling slightly. Now I had a piece of the problem. We could both stay awake nights. "Is the nervous material any different from the motile form's brain?" "No. The motile form has a smaller brain and a thicker spinal cord. As I said, its intelligence is about that of a dog. Its brain is somewhat larger, which is to be expected when you consider the slower rate of propagation of the nerve impulse." "Right. Does it help you to know that you've ruined my day?" "It does, yes." He smiled down at me. We were friends. He was flattered to know that I understood what he was talking about. Otherwise I wouldn't have looked so puzzled. The big soft sun was halfway down the sky when we got out. We stopped to look at the anchor pen Dr. Fuller had set up outside. One big flat rock with sand heaped around it, all enclosed in a wide fence with a gate. A smaller pen against the fence housed a colony of white rabbits. "One last question, Doctor. How do they eat? They can't just sit and wait for the food to pop into their mouths." "No, they have a very long, slender tongue. I wish I could see it in use sometime. They won't eat in captivity; they won't eat when a human being is anywhere near." We said our good-byes and took our skycycles up. "It's only fifteen ten," said Jilson. "Do you want another look at a wild Grog, before you leave Down?" "I think so, yes." "We could get out into the desert and back before sunset." And so we turned west. The Ho River slipped beneath us, and then a long stretch of cultivated fields. IV HPhey can't be intelligent, I was thinking. They can't. "What?" "Sorry, Jilson. Was I talking out loud?" "Yah. You saw that brain, didn't you?" "I did." "Then how can you say they're not intelligent?" "They've got no use for intelligence." "Does a dolphin? Or a sperm whale, or a bandersnatch?" "Yes, yes, no. Think it through. A dolphin has to hunt down its food. It has to outwit hungry killer whales. A sperm whale also has the killer whale problem, or used to. Then there were whaling ships. The smarter they were, the longer they could live. "Remember, cetaceans are mammals. They developed some brains on land. When they went back to the sea they grew, and their brains grew too. The better their brains were, the better they could control their muscles, and the more agile they were in water. They needed brains, and they had a head start." "What about bandersnatchi?" "You know perfectly well that evolution didn't produce the bandersnatchi." A moment of silence. Then, "What?" "You really don't know?" "I've never heard of a life form being produced without evolution. How did it happen?" I told him.  a half years ago, there was an intelligent biped species. Intelligent -- but not very. But they had a natural ability to control the minds of any sentient race they came across. Today we call them Slavers. At its peak the Slaver Empire included most of the galaxy. One of their slave races had been the tnuctip, a highly advanced, highly intelligent species already practicing biological engineering when the Slavers found them. The Slavers gave them limited freedom, after they found the worth of those freethinking brains. In return the tnuctipun had built them biological tools. Ani plants for their spacecraft, stage trees with shaped solid-fuel rocket cores, racing animals, bandersnatchi. The bandersnatchi was a meat animal. It would eat anything, and everything but its skeleton was edible. and a half years ago, when the Slavers found that most of the tnuctip gifts were traps. The rebellion had been a long time building, and the Slavers had underestimated their slaves. To win that war they had been forced to use a weapon which exterminated not only the tnuctipun, but every other sentient species then in the galaxy. Then, without slaves, the Slavers too had died. Scattered through known space, on odd worlds and between stars, were the relics of the Slaver Empire. Some were Slaver artifacts, protected against time by stasis fields. Others were more or less mutated tnuctip creations : sunflowers, stage trees, ships' air plants floating naked in space in bubbles and bander-snatchi. The bandersnatchi had been one of the tnuctip traps. It had been built sentient, so that it could be used as a spy. Somehow the tnuctipun had made it immune to the Slaver power. Thus it had lived through the revolution... For what? The Jinxian bandersnatchi spent their lives in a soupy, pressurized fog, browsing off the ancient food yeast which still covered the ocean a foot deep in cheesy gray scum. No data reached their senses but for the taste of yeast and the everlasting gray mist. They had brains to think with but nothing to think about... until the coming of man. "And it can't mutate," I concluded. "So you can forget the bandersnatch. He's the exception that proves the rule. All other known Handicapped needed brains before their brains developed." "And they're all cetaceans, from Earth's oceans." "Well -- " Jilson made a razzing noise. Hell, he was right. They were all cetaceans. 'IXte'd left the plowed lands far ' ' behind. Gradually the plains became a desert. I was beginning to feel more comfortable with the beast under me, this platform with a saddle and an oversized lift-belt motor and an air pump and a forcefield generator to stop the wind. Feeling less likely to make a mistake, I could fly lower, with less room to correct before I hit sand. From this close the desert was alive.There, rolling before the wind, was a wild cousin to the tumbleweeds I'd seen in the Zoo of Earth. There, a straight stalk with orange leaves around the base, fleshy leaves with knife-sharp edges to discourage herbivores. There, another, and a fox-sized herbivore cleverly eating out the center of a leaf. It looked up, saw us and disappeared into motion. There, a vivid flash of scarlet, some desert plant which had picked an odd time to bloom. The soft red sun made everything look like the decor in a night club I know. It's decorated like Mars ought to be, like Mars "was" before space flight. A distance illusion: red sand, straight canals running with improbably clear, pure water, crystal towers reaching high, high, toward big fat crescent moons. Suddenly I wanted a drink. I dug in my saddlebags, hoping to find a flask. It was there, and it was heavy with fluid. I pinched the top open, tilted it to my lips -- and almost choked. Martini! A half-pint martini, a little too sweet, but far colder than ice cold. I sipped at it, twice, and put it away. "I like Downers," I said. "Good. Why?" "No flatlander would think to put a martini in a rental skycycle unless he was asked to." "Harry's a nice guy. Woop, there's a cone." I looked down and right, searching for sand-colored hair against sand. The cone was in its own shadow; it practically jumped at me. And, equally suddenly, I knew what had awakened me in the dark morning. "What's wrong?" asked Jilson. I realized that I'd gasped. "Nothing. Jilson, I don't know all I should about Downer animals. Do they excrete solids?" "Do they -- ? Hey, that was nicely put. Yes, they do." He tilted his vehicle toward the cone. It sat firmly on a tilted flat rock which lifted one edge out of the sand. The rock was absolutely clean. "Then Grogs do too." "Right." Jilson landed. I drifted in beside him, dropped the sky cycle joltingly hard. The Grog sat facing us, smiling. "Well, where's the evidence? Who cleans after this thing?" Jilson scratched his head. He walked around the base of the Grog and came back, looking puzzled. "Funny, I never thought of that. Scavengers?" "Maybe." "Would that be very important?" "Maybe. Most sessile animals live in water. The water carries everything away." "There's a sessile thing from Gummidgy that doesn't." "I've got one. But the orchidthing lives in trees. It attaches itself to a nice thick horizontal tree branch, with its tail hanging over the edge." "Mmm." He seemed uninterested. No doubt he was right; some scavenger cleaned up after the Grog. But it didn't sound right. Why would the parasite animal do such a good job? r lphe Grog and I faced each other. As a rule the Handicapped seemed to suffer from sensory deprivation. Cetaceans live underwater; bandsnatchi live in heated, pressurized fog. Maybe it's too early to make such rules, but it's for sure that a Handicapped will have trouble experimenting with his environment. Experiments generally require tools. But the Grog had real troubles. Blind, numb in all its extermities due to the nearly useless spinal cord, unable even to move to a different location -- what could be its picture of the universe? Somehow I found myself staring at its hands. Hands. Useless, of course, but still -- hands. Four fingers with tiny claws, set around the tiny palm like the fingers of a mechanical grab. "It didn't evolve at all. It devolved!" Jilson looked up. He was using his skycycle as the only convenient tiling to sit on for miles around. "What are you talking about?" "The Grog. It's got vestigal hands. Once it must have been a higher form of life." "Or a climbing animal, like a monkey." "I don't think so. I think it had a brain and hands and mobility. Then something happened, and it lost its civilization. Now it's lost its mobility and its hands -- " "Why would it stop moving?" "Maybe there was a shortage of food. Not moving conserved energy." And because that was the sheerest guesswork, I added, "Or maybe it got in the habit of watching too much tridee. I know people who don't move for weeks." "During the Interworld Playoffs my cousin Ernie -- Hell with it. You think that's the answer, do you?" "Yes. It's in a trap. No eyes, no sensory input, no way to do anything with what it does think about. It's like a blind, deaf and dumb baby with glove anesthesia all over." "It's still got the brain." "Like our appendix. It'll lose that too." "You're the one who was worried about the Handicapped. Can't you do anything for it?" "Euthanasia, maybe. No, not even that. Let's go back to Downtown." I walked through sand toward my cycle, sick with discouragement. Bandersnatchi had needed men to tell them about the stars. But what could you tell a hairy cone? No, it was back to Downtown for me, and then back to Earth. There are people no doctor and no psychiatrist can help; and there are species equally beyond aid. With the Grogs there was no place to start. A few feet from the cycle I sat down cross-legged in the sand. Jilson got down beside me. We faced the Grog, waiting. T)y and by Jilson said, "What are we waiting for?" I shrugged. I didn't know. But Jilson didn't move, and neither did I. I knew with a crystalline certainty that we were doing the right thing. Simultaneously, we turned from the Grog to look into the desert. Something the size of a rat came hopping toward us, kicking up dust. Behind it, another, and another. They hopped laboriously across the sand, springing high, and stopped in an arc facing the Grog. The Grog turned toward them -- not like you'd turn your neck, but turning all over, like you'd wring a dishcloth. It looked sightlessly at the sand rats, and the sand rats perched on their hind legs and looked back. The Grog's mouth opened. It was a cavern, and the tongue was coiled on its pink floor. The tongue moved like a flash, invisibly fast, flick, flick. Two of the rats were gone. The mouth ( not too small to swallow a man) dropped shut, smiling gently. The third rat was there on its hind legs. None of them had tried to run. They might just as well have. Again the Grog's mouth dropped open. The last sand rat took a running leap and landed on the coiled tongue. The mouth closed for the last time, and the cone turned back to face us. I had the answers, all at once, intuitively, with the same force of conviction that now had me sitting cross-legged on the sand. The Grog was psychic. Or something similar. It could control minds, even minds as insignificant as a sand rat's. That was the purpose of the Grog's large brain. Its intelligence was a side effect of its power. For eons the Grogs had called their food to them. They did not hunt after childhood. After the brain had developed they need never move again. They didn't need eyes; they had little need of other sensory perceptions. They used the senses of other animals. They directed the scavengers who cleaned their rocks, and their pelts, too, when necessary. Their mind control brought meat animals to their pre-sessile female young, directed their breeding habits and guided them to proper anchor rocks. And they were now feeding information directly into my brain. said, "But why me?" I knew, with that "crystalline certainty" I was learning to recognize. The Grogs were aware of what they were missing. They had read the minds of passersby: first kzinti warriors, then human miners, explorers, sightseers. And my business was the Handicapped. They had learned of the Dolphin's Hands. They had primed Jilson and others to know, without evidence, that the Grogs were sentient, and to say so when the right person should appear. Without evidence. That was important. They had to know what they were getting into before committing themselves. Men like Dr. Fuller could investigate if they liked; it would look suspicious if they were prevented. But something kept them from noticing the handlike appearance of those tiny forepaws, the lack of biological wastes around a wild Grog. Could I help them? The question was suddenly an obsession. I shook my head to fight it off. "I don't know. Why did you wait so long to show yourselves?" Fear. "Why? Are we that terrifying?" I waited for an answer. None came. There was no sudden, utterly convincing bit of data in my brain. Then they feared even me. Me, helpless before a flickering tongue and an iron mind. I wondered why? I was sure that the Grogs had developed from some higher, bipedal form of life. The tiny hands, like mechanical grabs, were characteristic. As was that eerie mental control... I tried to stand up, to run. My legs wouldn't lift me. I tried to blank my thoughts, to hide what I'd guessed, but that was useless. They could read my mind. They knew. "It's the Slaver power. Your ancestors were Slavers." And here I sat, with my mind wide open and helpless... Qoothingly, with characteristic crystal certainty, I realized:! That the Grogs knew nothing of Slavers. That, as far as they knew, they had been there forever. That the Grogs couldn't be idiot enough to try for a takeover bid. They were sessile. They couldn't move. Their leftover Slaver power could reach less than halfway around the world, with all the Grog individuals working together. How could they dream of attacking a species which controlled all space in a thirty-light-year-diameter sphere? Fear alone had kept them from letting mankind know what they were. Fear of extermination. "You could be lying about how far you can reach. I'd never know." Nothing. Nothing touched my mind. I stood up. Jilson watched me, then got up and mechanically brushed himself off. He looked at the Grog, opened his mouth, closed it, gulped and said, "Garvey! What did it do to us?" "Didn't it tell you?" In the same moment I was certain it hadn't. "It made me sit down, it put on a show with sand rats... you saw it too, didn't you?" "Yes." "Then it left us sitting awhile. You talked to it. Then suddenly we were able to get up." "That's right. But it talked to me, too." "I told you it was intelligent!" "Jilson, can you find your way back here in the morning?" "Absolutely not. But I'll set your skycycle to record your course, so you can get back. If you're sure you want to." "I'm not. But I want the choice." The sun was a smoky red glow in the west, fading over a blueblack horizon. 'd laughed. The hotel rooms didn't have sleeping plates. If you slept at all, you slept on a flat, cushiony surface and liked it. I'd slept all right last night, until the Grog's call came to wake me in the small hours. But how could I sleep now? Unbeknownst to yours truly, Sharon and Lois had been expecting us for dinner. Jilson had phoned them before we set out for the zoo. Tonight we'd eaten some kind of small bird, one each. Delicious. You didn't dare touch anything afterward, not until you'd wiped your hands on hot towels. And we'd talked about the Grogs. The cone had left Jilson's mind practically untouched, so that he'd have something like an unbiased opinion. His unbiased opinion was that he wasn't going back there for anything, and I shouldn't either. The girls agreed. I'd laughed at the Grog. Who wouldn't? Dolphins, bandersnatchi, Grogs -- you laugh at them, the Handicapped. You laugh with a dolphin, really; he's the greatest clown in known space. You laugh the first time you see a bandersnatch. He looks like something God forgot to finish; there's no detail, just that white shape. But you're laughing partly out of nervousness, because that moving white mound would no more notice you than a land tank would notice a snail under its treads. And you laugh at a Grog. No nervousness there. A Grog is a cartoon. Like a doctor using a stomach pump in reverse, the Grog had shoved its information down my throat. I could feel the bits of cold certainty floating in my mind like icebergs in dark water. I could doubt what I had been told. I could doubt, for instance, that all the Grogs on Down could not reach out to twist the minds of humans on, say, Jinx. I could doubt their terror, their utter helplessness, their need for my help. But I had to keep remembering to doubt. Otherwise the doubt would go, and the cold bits of certainty remained. Not funny. We ought to exterminate them. Now. Get all men off Down, then do something to the sun. Or bring ship and land it somewhere, leave the ramscoop running, twist every vertebrate on the planet inside out. But: They had come to me. To me. They were so secretive, so mortally afraid of being treated like savage, resurrected Slavers. Dr. Fuller could have been told half the truth, and he would have stopped his experimenting; or he could have been stopped in his tracks by the reaching Grog minds. But no. They preferred to starve, to keep their secrets. Yet they'd come to me at the first opportunity. The Grogs were eager. Man, what a chance they'd taken! But they needed -- something. Something only mankind could provide. I wasn't sure what, but of one thing I was sure: It was a seller's market. They wanted to do business. It was no guarantee of their good faith; but if I could think of such guarantees, I could force them through. Then I felt those crystalline certainties again, floating in my mind. I didn't want any more of those. I got up and ordered a peanut butter, bacon, tomato, lettuce sandwich. It arrived without mayonnaisse. I tried to order mayonnaise, but the kitchen dispenser had never heard of it. A good thing the Grogs hadn't revealed themselves to the kzinti, back when Kzin owned the planet. The kzinti would have wiped them out, or, worse, used them as allies against human space. Had the kzinti used Grogs for food? If they had, then -- But no. The Grogs would make poor prey. They couldn't run. My eyes were still seeing red light, so that the stars beyond the porch seemed blue and bright above a black plain. I thought of going down to the port and renting a room on some grounded ship, so that at least I could float between sleeping plates. Nuts. I could not face a Grog. Not when it had to talk to me by -- That was at least part of the answer. I phoned the desk computer and told it what I wanted. By and by other parts of the answer came. There was a mutated alfalfa grass which would grow under red sunlight; the seeds had been in the cargo hold of the ship that brought me. It was part of Down's agricultural program. Well... VI I flew back to the desert the next morning, alone. The guy who owned the skycycles had set mine aside, with the course record intact so I could find my way back. The Grog was there. Or I'd found another by accident. I couldn't tell, and it didn't matter. I grounded the skycycle and got off, tensing for the feel of little tendrils probing at my mind. There was nothing. I was sure it was reading my mind, but I couldn't feel it. With crystalline certainty there came the knowledge that I was. welcome. I said, "Get out of there. Get out and stay out." The Grog did nothing. Like the knowledge I'd gained yesterday afternoon, the conviction stayed : I was welcome, welcome. Great. I dug in my saddlebags and pulled out a heavy oblong. "I had a lot of trouble finding this," I told the Grog. "It's a museum piece. If Downers weren't so hell bent on doing everything with their hands I'd never have found one at all." I opened it a few feet from the Grog's mouth, inserted a piece of paper in the rollers, plugged the cord into a hand battery. "My mind will tell you how to work this. Let's see how good your tongue is." I looked for a good seat, finally settled my back against the Grog, under its mouth. I could read the print from here. There was no feeling of lese majeste. If the Grog wanted me for dinner I was doomed, period. The tongue lashed out, invisiI did. "How's that?" "Maybe. This seems to work. Now, before we begin, would you read my mind about ramscoop motors?" "Then I will. What can you offer us in trade?" speed of its flicking tongue, the Grog typed as slowly as a onefinger typist. "Okay. You wouldn't object to our seeding your property with mutated grass?" "Will you need new land?" "We don't trust you, you know. We'll be taking steps to see that you don't control human minds. I'm going to get myself checked over very carefully when I go home." "We can take care of that. It's a good idea, too. Now, what can we do for you? How about some modified Dolphin's Hands?" "Guest lecturers. That'll be expensive." "Good point." I settled myself more comfortably against the Grog's hairy side. "Okay. Let's talk business." I t was a year before I touched Down again. By then, Garvey Limited was almost ready to show a profit. I'd driven through the roughest deal I could think of. As far as the planet Down was concerned, Garvey Limited had a monopoly on Grogs. They couldn't have bought a pack of tabac sticks except through us. We paid fat taxes to the Downer human government, but that expense was almost minor. We'd had major expenses. The worst was publicity. I hadn't tried to keep the secret of the Grog power. That would have been futile. And that power was scary. Our only defense against a panic that could have covered human space like a blanket was the Grog's themselves. Grogs were funny. I'd kept pushing, pushing, pushing pictures. Grogs operating typewriters, Grogs guiding Down's expanding herds of cattle, Grogs in a spacecraft cabin, a Grog standing by during a tricky operation on a sick Kodiak bear. The Grog always looked just about the same. To see one was to laugh, and never to fear... unless there were unnatural crystalline certainties poking into the crevices of your brain. The really important jobs for Grogs were just coming into existence. Already Wunderland had changed its laws to allow Grogs to testify in a courtroom, as expert lie detectors. A Grog would be present at the next summit meeting between human and kzinti space. Ships venturing into unknown space would probably carry Grogs, in case they met aliens and needed a translator. Fuzzy Grog dolls were being sold in the toy stores. We didn't make a dime on that. But I was building for the future. I took a day to rest up after landing, to say hi to Jilson and Sharon and Lois. Next morning I flew out into the desert. Now there was grass covering a lot of what had been barren land. I found a circle of white far below, and on a hunch I dropped. The white was a flock of sheep. In the center nestled a Grog. "Welcome, Garvey." "Thanks," I said, not trying to shout. She would be reading my mind and answering through the nerve-implanted vocal equipment we'd started manufacturing in quantity two months ago. That had been another major expense, but a necessary one. "What's all this about dolls?" "We can't make any money on that. It's not as if there was a copyright on the Grog form." I circled the skycycle, landed and got off. We talked things other than business. She wanted a Grog doll, for instance, and I promised her "lecturers," arranging them in orone. We went through a list of der of priority. Getting them here would involve nothing more than paying their way and paying them for their time. None of them would have to make any kind of speech. Neither one of us mentioned the ramscoop. I t was not on Down. Put a weapon on Down and the Grogs could simply have made it their own; it would be no defense. We'd put it in close orbit around the Downer sun, closer than Mercury would have been. If the Grogs ever became a threat, the electromagnetic ramscoop field would go on. And Down's sun would begin behaving very strangly. Neither of us mentioned it. What for? She knew my reasons. It was not that I feared the Grogs. I feared myself. The ramscoop was there to prove that I had been allowed to act against the Grogs' best interests. That I was my own man. And I still wasn't sure. Could the last man aboard have sabotaged the motor? Could the Grogs reach that far? There was no way to find out. If it was true, then anyone who boarded the old ship would report that it was A-okay, ready to fire, don't worry about it, Garvey. Forget it. Sleep easy. Maybe I will. It's easy enough to believe that the Grogs are innocuous, helpful, desperate for friendship. I wonder what we'll meet next.  YHi Lucky Civil Service employees l Nothing to do all day but care hr a grateful , friendly publicl precisely at nine in the morning the post office opened and the first customers were allowed to enter. Howards knew this. Yet, as he straightened his Book on the counter before him, he could not prevent himself from glancing worriedly at the big clock on the wall. Why? This was just a work day like any other day. God, the fear, deep down, as the long black pointer clicked another notch towards the vertical! Just another day, why should he be so concerned? He tittered nervously and turned his key in the lock of the multifrank before him, just as two people appeared cn the other side of the counter. "I wish to post this letter to Sierra Leone," the man said. "A two-credit insurance stamp," the woman said. They began to instantly squabble as to which of them had been there first, their voices crescendoing shriller and higher. Howards slapped his left hand on the Book and raised his right. "Stop," he said, and they did, struck by the authority in his voice. "Reference B-#Y# in the Book of Postal Regulations states that all differences of opinion and priority are to be settled by the serving clerk. That is myself. Ladies first. Here is your insurance stamp, madam." His fingers were snapping over the complex controls of the multifrank even as he spoke, and he was secretly proud of the assured way that he said it. The man stepped aside, the woman timidly proffered her insurance book as he stood with his finger over the activate button. With his free hand he flipped the book open, dropped it into the slot and pressed the button. "That will be # credits #, madam." The bills went into the cash receptacle and her change rattled into the delivery cup. "Next," he said, not without a certain amount of condescension. , 'T'he man said nothing, he knew better than to argue. He certainly did. What was in the Book was correct. The man stepped away, and Howards thought that this day had certainly begun busily enough : but why the little shivering knot of fear, Howards?, he wondered to himself, and rubbed at the spot in his midriff with his knuckles. A large, dark man with a full black beard filled the space outside the counter. "Do you know what this is?" he bellowed. "I certainly do," Howards said. (Did his voice crack a little?) "That is a needle gun." "You are correct," the man hissed in a voice like the breaking of poison waves. "It fires soundlessly a needle with such great speed that contact with the human body produces a hydrostatic wave that utterly destroys the nervous system. Would you like that?" White teeth appeared in the tangle of black beard. "I would not like my nervous system utterly destroyed." "You will then pay me the sum of # credits." "I have no till or money. Cash is centrally supplied..." "Fool! I know all that. I also know that the payment of any sum over # credits must be specially authorized for any position. Therefore -- # credits. At once." "At once," Howards said crisply, and spoke aloud as he hit the keys. "Four, nine, nine, nine..." "Now activate." Howards hesitated for a mere fraction of an instant, sucked in his breath, then snapped his finger down on the activate button. There was the rattle of small change from the delivery cup, and the man glanced down at it just as a gush of white vapor shot out into his face. He screamed and writhed and fell as the full force of the regurgitants, irritants and vesicants hit him at once. "Foolish man," Howards said into the handkerchief he raised to his face, stepping back away from the gas. "Security was onto him as soon as I rang up # credits. Just a simple decimal shift..." T t was almost nine, and the first  customers would be in soon. A day like any other day -- then why was he feeling this way? What way? As if he were imprisoned in the back of his own brain and screaming. Foolishness, this was not a proper thought for a public servant to have. "Help me," the old woman said just as the black hand touched the hour. "Of course, madam." Where had she come from, like that, so quickly? "It is my pension -- " pushing a battered and torn payment book across the counter with her scaling, shivering hand. "They will not pay me my money." "Money due is always paid," Howards said, flipping open the rusty book while trying to touch it only with the tips of his fingers. He pointed to a torn fragment of paper. "Here is the reason. The page is missing. To authorize payment you must get form # # lk (#) and have it filled out." "I have it," the woman told him, and pushed over -- almost threw, in fact -- an even more creased and soiled piece of paper. Howards hoped that none of his feelings were revealed on his face as he turned and read it. "This is the correct form, madam, but it is not completely filled out. In this blank here you must enter your deceased husband's insurance number." "I do not know his number," the woman shrilled and clutched tightly to the counter's edge. "He is dead and his papers, they were all destroyed, you see." "In that case you must obtain form #po(#) which is an application to the proper authorities for the required information." He pushed the papers with, what he hoped was, a smile. "You can obtain an application for this form... "I will die first," the old woman screamed and threw all her papers into the air so that they fluttered down around her like filthy confetti. "I have not eaten for a week. I demand justice. I must have money for food!" It was all quite distasteful. "I wish I could oblige, madam, but I have no authority. You should apply for the form of application to see the Emergency Officer... "I will be dead first!" she shouted hoarsely and thrust her face towards his. He could smell her sour breath and quickly withdrew. "Have you no pity on someone my age? I could be your mother." "Thankfully, madam, you are not. My mother has the proper forms." "Forms!" Her voice screeched higher and higher until it cracked. "You are more for forms than for human life. I swore I would kill myself unless I obtained money for food today. Save me!" "Please do not threaten. I have done what I can." Had he? Was there some authority he should summon? Was he correct... "Better a quick death than one of slow starvation. Money -- or I die!" Qhe had a large bread knife now  and was waving it before him. Was this a threat? Did it call for the guards? "I cannot," Howard gasped, and his fingers hovered over the keys in an agony of indecision. Guards? Doctor? Police? "Then I die, and it is a world I do not regret losing." She held one hand on the counter, palm up, and with a savage slash of the knife almost severed the hand from the wrist. Thick blood spurted high. "What have you done?" he shouted and reached for the keys. But she began to scream and wave her arm and blood spattered him and gushed over the counter. "The Book!" he gasped, "you're getting blood on the Book. You cannot." He pulled it away and began to dab at it with his handkerchief, then remembered that he had not yet summoned help. He hesitated, torn, then put the Book in the farthest corner and rushed back to his position. There was blood everywhere -- had he made a mistake? -- and the woman had sunk from sight but he could still hear her moans? "Medical assistance," he said quickly into the microphone. "First-aid needed. At once." Should he do something for her? But he could not leave his station. And the blood, everywhere, on his hands and shirt. He held them out in horror. He had never seen so much human blood before... And at nine o'clock precisely, the post office would open. Another day, just like any other. What was wrong with his hands? Was there something he should remember? Like a vanishing echo a memory rushed away -- a memory of what? There was nothing wrong, he was at his position where he belonged, with his Book close at hand and the shining mass of the multifrank before him. He belonged. Of course he belonged. Then why, again, a fleeting, fading frightening memory that it was wrong? Why was he looking at his hands? Howards shivered and unlocked the machine and cleared it, flipped the test and operational switch so the light glowed green, checked the cleared reading and set up #... This was not right. Why had he done it? With a furtive glance over his shoulder he quickly cleared the machine. The long black hand of the clock clicked one notch forward and was vertical and an immense queue of people formed outside his position. They were jammed solid, all looking at him, quiet now, though there was a murmur from the rear. Ciood morning, sir, he said to the red-faced gentleman who headed the line. "What may I..." "None of your conversation. I want service, not chatter. This letter, special delivery, at once, to Capitello, Salerno, Italy. What will it cost?" "That depends," Howards said, reaching for the envelope which the man pulled back. "Depends upon what, damn it? I want to mail this thing, not talk about it." There was a murmur of impatience from the waiting people and, smiling insincerely, Howards said, "It depends upon the weight, sir. Special-delivery letters are delivered by orbiting rocket, and the charge varies according to the weight." "Then you can damn well stop talking about it and weigh it," he said, thrusting the letter forward. Howards took it, dropped it into the slot, then read off the price. "Too damn much," the man shouted. "Mailed a letter to Capitello yesterday, and it cost less." "It probably weighed less, sir." "I wanna mail this package," a small child said, thrusting an untidy bundle onto the counter. "Are you calling me a liar?" the red-face man shouted, growing even redder. "No, sir -- just a minute, sonny -- I simply stated that if it cost less it must have weighed less." "Damn nerve! Call a man a liar. Ought to thrash you. Wish to see your supervisor at once." "My supervisor does not see the public. If you wish to file a complaint the Complaint Office is in Room # -- don't do that!" he added as the child pushed the package further across the counter so that it slid off the inner edge and fell to the floor. Something inside broke with a loud plop and an awful stench seeped out. "You broke it!" the child screamed. "I did not; take it at once," Howards said, picking it up by an end of string and dangling it outside. The child ignored it and began to cry loudly. "Man ought to be horsewhipped, treating a child like that!" "Room #," Howards said through clenched lips, hoping the man would leave. A tall young man with red hair was bobbing up and down behind the weeping child. "I would like to send a telegram to my uncle saying Dear Uncle, Need at Once Credits One Hundred... , " "Would you please fill out the telegraph form," Howards said, pressing the switch that delivered a printed form into the dispenser outside. "Bit of difficulty," the young man said, holding up both of his hands which were swathed in bandages and plaster. "Can't write, but I can dictate it to you, won't take a moment. 'Dear Uncle. "I am very sorry, but I cannot accept dictated telegrams. However any public phone will take them." "Bit of trouble getting the coins in the slot. 'Dear Uncle "Cruel and heartless," the young girl next in line sniffed. "I would like to help you," Howards said, "but it is forbidden by regulation. However I am sure that someone near the end of the line will write your telegram for you, then I will be happy to accept it." "How very smart of you," the young girl said. She was exceedingly attractive, and when she leaned forward her breasts rested tidily on the counter's edge. She smiled. "I would like to buy some stamps," she said. Howards smiled back, with utmost sincerity this time. "I would be extremely happy to oblige, miss, except for the fact that we no longer issue stamps. The amount of postage is printed directly onto the envelope." "How clever of you. But isn't it possible to buy commemorative stamps still held in the postal vaults?" "Of course, that is a different matter. Sale to the public of commemorative issues is authorized in the Book by Reference Y-#H)#." "How very intelligent of you to remember all of that! Then I would like the Centenary of the Automatic Diaper Service..." "Nerve, damned nerve, trying to get rid of me," the red face said, thrusting at him. "Room # is closed." "I have no doubt that Room # is closed," Howards said calmly. "I do not know what is in Room #. But the Complaints Office is in Room #." "Then why in blazes did you tell me #?" "I did not." "You did!" "Never. I do not make that kind of mistake." Mistake? Howards thought. Mistake! Oh, no. CtT'm afraid I have made a small mistake," he said, white-faced, to the girl. "There is a later special order on the entry cancelling the issue of all commemorative stamps across the counter." "But that should make no difference," she said, pouting prettily. "You can sell me a little teensy diaper stamp..." "If it was within my power, nothing would give me greater pleasure. But the regulations cannot be broken." "Your head can be broken just like you broke this!" an immense and angry man said, thrusting the girl aside and pushing the crumbled package under Howard's nose. The stench was overwhelming. "I assure you, sir, I did not break that. Would you kindly remove..." "My son said you did." "Nevertheless, I did not." "Call my boy a liar!" the man roared and reached across the counter and grabbed Howards by the shirt. "Stop that," Howards gasped and tried to pull away and heard the material tear. He groped out and hit the guard switch. It snapped off clean and rattled to the floor. Howards pulled back harder and most of his shirt came away in the man's hand. "Stamp, please," someone said, and a letter dropped into the slot. "That will be two credits," Howards said, hitting the breakdown button, then ringing up the postage. "You said Room #," the red face shouted. "Been mistreating the machine," a sour-faced repairman said appearing beside Howards. "Never, I just touched it, and it broke." "These machines never break." "Help me," a frail old woman said, pushing a battered and torn payment book across the counter with a scaly and shaking hand. "It is my pension. They will not pay me my money." "Money due is always paid," Howards said, closing his eyes for an instant -- why? -- then reaching for the book. He caught sight of the man pushing up to the counter, a man with a tangle of black beard and a hateful expression. "I know..." Howards began, then stopped. What did he know? Something pressed hard inside his head and tried to burst out. "I do not know his number," the old woman screamed. "He is dead -- and his papers, they were all destroyed you see." "Do you know what this is? It is a needle gun." "Not in Room #." "Just one diaper..." Howards clutched graspingly at his head and did not know if he was screaming or if he was hearing someone else scream. Welcome blackness engulfed him. tCK-Tow just sip this, and you ' will find yourself feeling fine in a few moments." Howards took the cup that the Examiner held out to him and was surprised to discover that he needed both hands to hold it. He noticed that the backs of his hands were beaded with sweat. As he sipped he felt the helmet lifting from his head, and when he looked up he had a swift glimpse of it just before it vanished through a recess in the ceiling. "The examination -- aren't you going to proceed?" The Examiner chuckled and steepled his heavy fingers on the desk before him. "A not uncommon reaction," he said. "The examination is complete." "I have no memory. It seemed as though the helmet came down, then went up again. Though my hands are covered with sweat." He looked at them, then shivered with realization. "Then the examination is over. And I..." "You must have patience," the Examiner told him with ponderous dignity. "The results must be analyzed, compared, a report drawn up. Even electronically this takes time. You should not complain." "Oh, I am not complaining, Examiner," Howards said quickly, lowering his eyes. "I am grateful." "You should be. Just think of the way all of this used to be. Hours of oral and written examinations, with the best marks going to the crammers. You can't cram for a simulator examination." "I do know that, Examiner." "Just a few moments of unconsciousness, and the machine mentally puts you through your paces, puts you into situations and judges how you respond to them. Real situations that a postal clerk would face during the normal course of his duties." "Normal duties, of course," Howards said, frowning at his hands, then wiping them quickly against his side. The Examiner stared at the figures that raced across the screen on his desk. "Not as good as I expected, Howards," he said sternly. "You'll not be a postal clerk this year." tCT)ut -- I was so sure -- the twelfth time." "There is more to clerking than just knowing the Book, Go away. Study. Apply yourself. Your grade this time is high enough so that your student's status will continue another year. Work harder. Very few students are carried past their fifteenth year." Howards stood, helplessly, and turned before he left. "My wife asked me, to ask you, we're not getting younger. Planning permission for a child." "Out of the question. There is the population problem for one thing, your status for another. If you were a clerk, the application might be considered." "But there are so few clerks," Howards said weakly. "There are so few positions. Be happy you are a registered student with rations and quarters. Do you know what it is like to be an Under-unemployed?" "Thank you, sir. Good-by, sir. You have been most kind." Howards closed the door quickly behind him -- why did he keep thinking there was blood on his hands? He shook his head to clear it. It would be hard to tell Dora. She had hoped so. But at least he still had his book. A whole year to memorize it again. That would be good. And there would be inserts and additions, that was always good. He walked by the post office in the lobby of the building with his eyes averted. nphe appearance of a second, and revised, edition of Damon Knight's In Search of Wonder (Advent: Publishers; P.O. Box #, Chicago, #. #, #) is the occasion for several discoveries. One of them is that Damon deserved every good thing he got after the appearance of the first edition of these critical essays. You may take my word for it -- if you haven't already guessed as a result of your devoted readership of these, my golden thoughts -- Damon Knight sets an as yet unequalled standard in these matters, and furthermore does so without the guidance of his own prior example. Second, Damon Knight apparently was never a simple critic of science fiction, but is instead a gifted, skilled polemicist for a personal, intuitive literary philosophy... that is, an editor. One of the great science-fiction editors, and in one narrow sense the most spectacular of them all because unlike Gemsback, Campbell or Palmer, or Boucher, he has functioned best when he has had control of no magazine at all. Unique among the handful of headstrong, fussy, exasperated and exasperating iron whims that have shaped the nature of this field, Knight is partially paralyzed by the opportunity to select and have published such original words as would fulfill his image of the field. His record as an overt editor is one of coping -- with indifferent publishers, with inadequate budgets and with, if I remember right, a certain startling inability to see the real point of a story in manuscript. His productions have a sketchy quality to them, like the furnishings and victuals at Honore Balzac's house, if we are to believe Stefan Zweig. Here a placard on the wall bears the scribbled phrase "Here hangs a Rembrandt," and there the dinner table supports a sheet of paper on which is written the sumptuous bill of fare. Somehow, the elements of medium, bankroll and inventory have never met well for Damon. It was when he was reviewing what had already reached print, at the behest of other image-shapers, that he burst forth on us all as a major directorial voice. Legend has it that Damon Knight was a curly werewolf, slashing the throats of the chuckleheads, splashing so much gore that his spectre haunted the night thoughts of authors about to do less than their best and caused them to think twice of foofooraw. Slash he did; why else did God make sheep? But his effect, his credential and his value lie in his poking and prying at the well-enough done. His exact appreciations of the well done are very good, and useful; but they began a fashion for superlatives which no writer, not even Kuttner, Sturgeon, or some of the others Damon treated so well on occasion, fully deserves. This field has yet to see the writer worthy of the praise this educated man at times expressed... but I quibble, when I should be going on to explain how meaningful and bow influential Knight was When summing up the subtle but suddenly obvious flaws in work that had seemed pretty good. He made of J.T. McIntosh an instruction manual for many, whereas all he did with his total and vastly entertaining destruction of Hall, Flint and Ackerman was summed up when Ace reissued The Blind Spot, and with an Ackerman introduction. These are the functions of an editor: the instruction of the young, the maintenance of an ideal and above all the isolation of the subtle flaw. They require special qualities in their practitioner. Any idiot can spot the big flops, every jackass serves himself, and any rabblerouser will happily divert you with his special music. The literary criticism of science fiction as she is presently practiced offers excellent examples of all this. In this second edition you will find, among other goodies from the earlier version, the famous destruction of A.E. Van Vogt that first made Damon's reputation. You will also find, in print for the first time, the review that caused him to quit reviewing when FSF refused to publish it. (What a small bone it is, after all, but perhaps it came from a dear beast). You'll also get a chance to note the only time Damon was totally wrong, which is a hitherto unpublished review of a novel of mine called Who? I am flattered that the Lord chose my work for the focus of the necessary event when Damon was saved from the curse of perfection. In any case, for these and other magnificent bumps on the road to the apotheosis of our art, you should mail the six dollars to Advent tonight. The Playboy Book of Science Fiction and Fantasy (Playboy Press, #) contains some of the best science fiction and fantasy stories of our immediate time. Partly, this is because, unlike many collections from the slick magazines, its table of contents lists such contributors as Sheckley, Bradbury, Tenn, Clarke, Bloch, Pohl, Nourse, Sturgeon, Ted Thomas, Avram Davidson, and Fredric Brown in addition such other pretty good people as Bernard Wolfe and Bruce Jay Friedman. I personally think the effect of Playboy ' s patronage of Arthur C. Clarke has been disastrous. I believe that everyone who wants to read George Langelaan's "The Fly" has either read it in one of its many previous republications or deserves his personal Xeroxed copy from Reader Service. I think they had a much better Davidson to chose from. But by any reasonable standard Ray Russell's initiation of science fiction into the magazine and A.C. Spectorsky's continuance and encouragement of it have been two massive favors Playboy has done us, and you should buy this book to enjoy the result, if not the silly arrogance with which it is given you. Neither Russell's nor Spectorsky's view of the field is exactly the same as mine, but the differences I find only broadening. What I find actively repellent occurs in the introduction and in the individual story blurbs, which miss no opportunity to amplify Playboy's accomplishment by actively belittling the magazines from which these writers came. It is a fact that Playboy took in and sheltered many a man who'd been starving among the pulps. It is also a fact that with the possible exception of the late Charles Beaumont, neither Ray Russell nor his particular successor in this concern, A.C. Spectorsky, have a single enduring writer of their own to point to. Under those circumstances, the sneers and arabesque posturings of the blurb prose present altogether too epicene a target. And for the insistent use of that neologistic reference, "sci-fi," we also thank Thee. Doubleday, like a couple of other publishers, has been in this field for some twenty years now and has either learned nothing or actively wants to debase the general public's understanding of the medium. Else, why Best of Amazing (#), an extraordinarily inept melange of selections from that magazine's avatar-crammed past by Joseph Ross, who in his secret identity is a high school English teacher and handles the language exactly like it. Joe Ross has trouble getting subject and predicate within shouting distance of each other, refers to David H. Keller, M.D., as "the good doctor" with a straight face, obviously couldn't then resist calling Murray Leinster "The Dean of Science Fiction" and is like a fly in amber. He has gazed back upon the longest publishing history in the field, contemplated an inventory which contains some of the most interesting fiction contributed to the field, and he has selected "The Lost Machine" by John Beynon Harris. This is a now rather clumsy and always bathetic piece, presumably for its historical interest as an early example of work by a writer who had to change his name and most of his habits before he could accomplish anything major. He has also selected "The Worm," and burbled about his joy, as he went on to select the remaining contents -- from a storehouse forty years in the filling! -- because at last this fine "Kelleryarn" (sic) would be back in print. It is not an actively bad piece, at that -- it merely occupies the space that could have been taken up by any one of a dozen other Keller expositions of this same monomaniacal mood. For that matter, it occupies the space that might have been taken up by a story, but by that criterion most of these pages would be blank. Murray Leinster's "The Runaway Skyscraper" -- complete with chapter-headings from its original Argosy appearance -- is included here, (in this book offered as a tribute to Hugo Gernsback, editor of Amazing beginning in # and leaving in #), as an example of the Founding Father's skill at selecting reprints. Would that Joe Ross had that skill. What possessed him to make of this very first Amazing anthology such a pudding of a job? "Marooned off Vesta" by Isaac Asimov was indeed Ike's first sale. His first story came several attempts later. And his "Anniversary," a sequel written thirty years later, is a stunt, a contrived stunt and a badly contrived stunt. "The Metal Man," by Jack ment Abe Merritt's influence on the young writer. It is a story full of memorable images, based on the notion that life is a vital force, indifferent to matter and capable of imparting itself to almost any substance. Specifically, early Williamson, like much of Merritt before him, uses words and concepts like "energy," "radioactivity," and "crystalline" in special senses, endowing them with particular potency. You can often tell what ideas in a story were felt most powerfully by the writer and had obvious special meaning to him. In most cases, its the sexy parts or perhaps like some others, was very much concerned with manifestations of tire elan vital in those early days of this field. There isn't really much to "The Metal Man's" events, evaluated for story, but they do present a series of images in which life and power are glimpsed in massive universal motion which merely includes Man and flesh but does not defer to him or it. This sense you can extract from this story and find enjoyable and thoughtprovoking. But there are many better examples. Was Ross perhaps simply trying to locate the earliest possible example of everything that was done better elsewhere later? Is his soul that of the antiquarian? "Pilgrimage" by Nelson Bond was, I would say, a reject from The American Magazine or Collier's. That was their mistake. Reprinting it in this context is Ross's. "Sunfire!" by Edmond Hamilton is not the grand worldwrecking Hamilton, but the more contemporaneous poetic Hamilton of "What's It Like Out There?" and "Home Run." It is a hitherto unreprinted example of that letter mode, you got to say that for Joe and his sure touch for the not-quite. Even the most consistent writers in this field will write a so-so yarn to either build up to or come down from a good piece of work, whatever that work might be an example of. Ross's ability to select all valleys has the dizzy dazzle of consistent disaster all over it. Finally, there is "Try To Remember," by Frank Herbert, a man who has written excellently once or twice, very well almost always, and grindingly monotonous sometimes. This is because Herbert, like for example Van Vogt and the late Mark Clifton, is a compulsive magician; a quick study or a dedicated apprentice in some arts such as semantics, personnel management or eyetraining which will turn all our lives into gold. Periodically, this kind of writer selects an intrinsically dull magic, uses a particularly contrived plot, and chops out his wooden characters too crudely, all at once in the same story. Then all his potential defects conjoin, and Oh, boy! This book does not represent either contemporary science fiction or the true history of Amazing Stories. Its introductory tribute to Hugo Gernsback is so ingenuous as to seem insincere; whatever worth it offered as a genuine token is pretty well undermined by Ross's subsequent dragging-in of H.L. Gold, of all people, to stand shoulder-toshoulder with Hugo. (I would like to see the look on the grand old man's face). Its copyright dates fall into the past with such vim as to evoke the best spirit of Frederick Fell, Pellegrini and Cudahy, McBride and some of the other publishers who were bumbling around this racket in the early #'s, almost determinedly refusing to pick up anything that betrayed quality or sophistication, leaning on sheer spavined antiquity as a selling point. Ross, I don't worry about. An English teacher can always make out as long as he remembers not to split infinitives in public and to never listen to what the words are meaning. Amazing I don't worry about, because somebody always comes along with a fresh supply of tana leaves every time it appears to be dying at last. But Doubleday... what on Earth has happened to your shrewd commercial brain, gents? Surgically implanted in a lustful giant robot, you say? Orbit #I (G.P. Putnam's Sons, #) is Damon Knight's second compendium of original stories. It follows hard on the heels of Orbit I, so I assume this latest venture in producing books like magazines is either a success or a mistake that hasn't been acknowledged yet. (The two are often indistinguishable in publishing). Editorially, it's the curious beast my review of In Search oi Wonder might have led you to expect. It is more a sign that Damon's heart is in the right place than it is a really satisfactory book. His selections are by Theodore Thomas, Kate Wilhelm, Richard McKenna, Gene Wolfe, Philip Latham, Joanna Russ, R.A. Lafferty, Kit Reed, and Brian Aldiss. I was struck by the terrific similarity of this lineup to a Magazine of Fantasy and Science Fiction contents page, as well as by the thought that Damon seems to have put this book together in his living room. But the best editors have always had a reasonably well defined group of writers clustered around them; what croggles me is that here they're somebody else's group, if you define possession by frequency of use. Thomas's "The Doctor" is a great accomplishment, an exact statement of a central truth from which anyone with any sense or understanding can go on to draw echoes in dozens of factual situations. This is one of the primary areas of opportunity for fiction; it is by the nature of the medium the area of opportunity for science fiction. This one is a straight, undeviating statement from beginning to end, barely turning aside the fraction of an inch required to explain how its doctorprotagonist got back in time so far. After this opening chord, quality in the book drops quickly. Kate Wilhelm's "Baby You Were Great" is pretty good and contains some great inventive thinking, but not in places that will reach the reader. Writers should not write for writers, although we all do to some extent. It's a little like a roofer's carefully preparing the underside of a shingle so the wrecker who'll eventually dismantle the house can admire his skill. Richard McKenna, who as you know is dead, was an excellent writer and a memorable person, a man capable of feeling and thinking on levels more of us should attain. "Fiddler's Green" demonstrates these qualities in its author. So do dozens of other stories, however, and the low overall quality of this umpteenth posthumous selection verges on insult to the bones. Gene Wolfe's "Trip, Trap" is indistinguishable from dozens of other academe-oriented jokes published in FSF during the Boucher years. Apparently, too, the stimulus of buying this kind of story automatically invokes an editorial response in the form of a clearly overblown blurb. Philip Latham's "The Dimple in Draco," on the other hand, is representative of the kind of engineers' in-group "story" (astroput out once in a while. It's poorly representative, however, and when found outside Analog's pages leads one to think maybe Damon bought this reject from John just to prove he can publish a story he doesn't personally like. For this sort of purpose, of course, an intrinsically unlikeable story is even more desireable than a good one. Joanna Russ is represented by two stories about a single character, a female Grey Mouser named Alyx. In these two stories she is provided with contradictory pasts, neither of them clearly suitable for the matured protagonist of the actual stories Aside from that, she's a very pleasant creature, and I hope there'll be more of her. It's pretty lightweight stuff for two stroies, but if you don't put an issue together frequently, I guess you got to get your series character out in bigger-than-usual lumps. iOSlO OF Here is music composed on computer and transducers, ranging from computer-played versions of Christmas carols and rounds to the complex sounds that offer a new dimension in musicology. Composers include Dr. John R. Pierce, Dr. M. V. Mathews, David Lewin, James Tenny, etc. # selections on a #inch, high-fidelity, long-playing record produced by Decca. A "must" for your record library and a conversation piece for all occasions. Priced # postpaid -- send in the coupon today. Galaxy Publishing Carp. #I Hudson Street, New York City # Yes, send me my #-inch hi-fi record of Music from Mathematics right away. I enclose check or money order for #. Name Address City  State Zip Code... (Offer good in U. S. A. Only) R.A. Lafferty's "The Hole in The Corner" is the second-best story in the book; totally indescribable, it represents what can be done with the FSF style, (even though Lafferty's natural home is right here in Galaxy ). To get it done, you have to be not just witty and college educated. You have to be far enough away from those days to have some idea of what's real and what isn't. That gives you terrific scarcity value, because of all the kinds of story there are, the notional mode is the easiest in which to write badly well enough to get by. What I mean by that perhaps cryptic remark may become clearer to you if you read the final story in Orbit II, Brian Aldiss's "Full Sun." Then there's Kit Reed's "The Food Farm," which like most of the stories in this book takes a notion and gives it the simplest possible twist, but with a good vocabulary and lots of cuteness lubricating the hard parts. Essentially, this kind of story is a spatter of code words and recognition symbols, evoking the spirit of intelligence and inquiry, flaunting credentials of sophistication. When you touch them they vanish, or become at best cardboard, Damon, cardboard. -- Algis Budrys GO A new science-fiction magazine with a new concept in publishing Each issue will be filled with stories by Foreign Authors International Will give American readers a chance to read the science-fiction stories by Authors popular in the rest of the world. Written and translated by the  top writers throughout the world. We hope you will like it. Seated : Bennett Cerf, Faith Baldwin, Bergen Evans, Bruce Catton, Mignon G.Eberhart, John Caples, J. D. Ratcliff. Standing: Mark Wiseman, Max Shulman, Rudolf Flesch, Red Smith, Rod Serling. "We want to test your writing aptitude" By Gordon Carroll Director, Famous Writers School. Former editor, Reader's Digest, Time, Inc., Coronet If you want to write, my colleagues and I would like to test your writing aptitude. We'll help you find out if you can be trained to become a successful writer. Several years ago, we started the Famous Writers School. Our aim was to help qualified people acquire the skills they need to break into print. We poured everything we knew about writing into a new kind of professional training course, which you take at home and in your free time. After a solid grounding in fundamentals, you get advanced training in the specialty of your choice -- Fiction, Non-Fiction, Advertising or Business Writing. Each of your writing assignments is examined by instructors who are themselves professional writers or editors. Your instructor spends up to two hours analyzing your work. He blue-pencils corrections right on it -- much as an editor does with established writers. Then he returns it to you with a long personal letter of advice and specific recommendations. This training works well. Our students have sold their writing to more than # publications including Reader's Digest, True, Redbook. Stephen Novak of Wayne, N. J., says, "I just received a check from Ellery Queen's Mystery Magazine. That's I I stories sold in six months." Doris Stebbins of S. Coventry, Conn., who has sold six stories to Woman's Day for # writes, "Taking your Course has made it all possible."  Writing Aptitude Test offered To find out if you can benefit from this training, send for the School's Aptitude i Test. If you test well, or offer other cvi dence of writing ability you may enroll But there is no obligation to do so. Famous Writers School Dept. #, Westport Connecticut #HH# I want to know if I have writing nplltwd. Please mail me, free, your Writing Apllltuli Test and #-page illustrated brochure Mr. Mrs Age , , Miss Circle one and please print  Street City State Zip Accredited by the Accrediting Commission of the National Home Study Council. QalXy FEBRUARY # SHECKLEY  LAUMER  ANDERSON  ALDIS# : I by Robert Sheckley by Keith Laumer by Brian W. Aldiss  by Paul Anderson and many others Your Subscription Is Your Private Window On the stars in our galaxy The only thing we know about tomorrow is that it has its roots today. And out of the fantastic facts of today's scientific wonders Galaxy's all-star lineup of contributors weave stories that are sometimes wry, sometimes terrifying -- but always a delight to read. Would you like to join us, next issue and every issue thereafter for years to come, on this fascinating exploration of the fears and foibles of tomorrow? All it takes is a check, a stamp and a minute of your time. (If you prefer not to tear the coupon out of your magazine, just give us the information requested on a plain piece of paper.) From then on the mails will bring Galaxy to your door, with the best stories being written by the best science-fiction writers of all time. Here are some of the famous stories that appeared in Galaxy in its first fifteen years. Will the next fifteen years be as good? Frankly, we don't think so. We think they'll be better!  Galaxy Publishing Corp.  #I Hudson Street #  New York, N.Y. #    Yes, start my subscription to Galaxy right away. I enclose  ' my check or money order for:  f  I # issues for # I # issues for # #   Name .    Address . M  City  State... Zip Code  w U.S. only. Add #c per issue foreign postage.   Please check whether Q new or Q renewal. Baby Is Three Theodore Sturgeon The Ballad of Lost C'Mell Cordwainer Smith The Big Time Fritz Leiber The Caves of Steel Isaac Asimov Day After Doomsday Poul Anderson The Demolished Man Alfred Bester Do J Wake or Dream? Frank Herbert The Dragon Masters Jack Vance The Fireman (Farcnheit #) Ray Bradbury Gravy Planet ( The Space Merchants) Pohl  Kornbluth Here Gather the Stars (Way Station ) Clifford D. Simak Home from the Shore Gordon R. Dickson Hot Planet Hal Clement King of the City Keith Laumer Mindswap Robert Sheckley Med Ship Man Murray Leinster The Men in the Walls The Old Die Rich H. L. Gold The Puppet Masters Robert A. Heinlein Surface Tension James Blish The Visitor at the Zoo Damon Knight Wind between the Worlds Lester del Rey ataxy Galaxy Is published in French, German, Italian, Japanese and Spanish. The U. S. Edition is published in Braille and Living Tape. February, #  Vol. #, No. # by Poul Anderson by Robert Sheckley by Brian W. Aldiss by Keith Laumer by Terry Carr and Alexei Panshin by Fritz Leiber by Robert Bloch by R. A. Lafferty by Willy Ley by Frederik Pohl by Algis Budrys Editor Science Editor Associate Editor Publisher Advertising Circulation Director bi-monthly by Galaxy Publishing Corporation. Main offices: #I Hudson Street, New York, N.Y. #. #c per copy Subscription: (# copies) # in the United States, Canada, Mexico, South and Central America and U. S. Possessions. Elsewhere #. Second-class postage paid at New York, N.Y. and at additional mailing offices. Copyright New York # by Galaxy Publishing Corporation, Robert M. Guinn, President. All rights including translations reserved. All material submitted must be accompanied by self-addressed stamped envelopes. The publisher assumes no responsibility for unsolicited material. All stories printed in this magazine are fiction and any similarity between characters and actual persons is coincidental. Printed in the U.S.A. By The Guinn Co., Inc. N. Y. Title Reg. U. S. Pat. Off. XT' esterday (as this is written)  our Mariner V spacecraft accomplished its fly-by of the planet Venus and transmitted back to Earth a staggering quantity of data about pressures, temperatures, existence or non-existence of a magnetic field and so on. (The # hours of data transmission is still going on at this moment in real time, so you won't find the results here. You've already seen them in the daily newspapers anyway.) It was, all in all, quite a triumph for our spacemen -- a flight of # kilometers, taking almost a hundred and twenty-seven days, and arriving on target, on time and functional. It happens we were in the big auditorium in the Jet Propulsion Laboratories in Pasadena, California, when the fly-by occurred. (In this particular case the "we" is not purely editorial; present were three delegates from the science-fiction fraternity, Fritz Leiber and Larry Niven having joined your editor.) A large chart dominated the room, with a projector showing the spacecraft's flight as, moment by moment, the big scanning disks at Goldstone reported its position. The beep-beep-wieep of the incoming transmissions from Mariner gave a pleasantly Things-toComish musical background, while Mariner Control broke in with periodic situation reports on course, distance and velocity. Present were several hundred luminaries of science like Krafft Ehricke, generally interested bystanders like ourselves and Leonard Nimoy (Star Trek's Mr. Spock), and men who had actually worked on Mariner and its sister projects and had a deep interest in its success. Time came. Mariner reached turn-on position, and all its systems turned themselves on. Mariner entered the shadow of Venus; minutes passed; it exited the occultation again, and the show was over. Everything had worked. And there was a genteel patter of applause, and a few rueful smiles... and everybody got up and went home. maintain energy, enthusiasm and the will to do? Do your personality and power of accomplishment ebb and flow -- like a stream controlled by some unseen valve? Deep within you are minute organisms. From their function spring your emotions. They govern your creative ideas and moods -- yes, even your enjoyment of life. Once they were thought to be the mysterious seat of the soul -- and to be left unexplored. Now cast aside superstition and learn to direct intelligently these powers of self. Accept  ## Book Let the Rosicrucians, an age-old fraternity of thinking men and women (not a religion), point out how you may fashion life as you want it -- by making the fullest use of these little-understood natural faculties which you possess. This is a challenge to make the most of your heritage as a human. Write for the Free Book, "The Mastery of Life,'! Address: Scribe Y.B.K. Sean Jose, California # U.S.A. j Scribe: V.B.K. i San Jose, California #, U.S.A. I Please send copy of booklet, j "The Mastery of Life" which I I shall read as directed. j N ame j Address  City j State Please Include Your Zip Code l What was wrong? It was just one of those things. That was on October #st. On October #th, the Russian spacecraft, Venera IV, had actually made a soft landing on Venus. And our triumph had all at once turned out to be a sort of wistful, feckless, second-best loss. 'T'hat's the way it was reported A in the papers, and we must in all honesty say that that was how it looked to at least a large number of the people on the scene Yet clearly that view is nonsense. Venera IV did one thing, Mariner V another; if there is any interaction at all between the two probes, it is all to the good -- one can validate the other if they are right, let us know the dimensions of uncertainty if they are wrong. A hundred years from now, when our great-grandchildren come to study that curious phenomenon of medieval history called the Space Race, it is very unlikely that they'll have to commit to memory the fact that the Russians preceded us by a day on this particular occasion. They may learn that in the month of October in the year # human knowledge of the planet Venus was increased by two successful missions, one American and one Russian, but they surely will not care which one got there first. And neither should we. The reason we do is because of a built-in fallacy in our contextual view. To us, the space race is what games theorists call a "zero-sum" game. In the matrix of the zero-game, every good thing that happens to one side is a bad thing for the other; there is no such thing as a Russian "gain" without an American "loss." There really are, of course, such things as zero-sum games. Poker is one. If you win a dollar, and Sam wins #, and the other player, Bill, loses #, the sum of all winnings and losses at the end of the game is zero. The chips may shift around from player to player, but there are the same number of chips at the end of the game as there were at the beginning. But not all games are zero-sum games, and it is both pernicious and silly to view all contests as struggles in which some must win, others lose. "Losers" can gain, too. Consider foot-racing. It is true that in a race one man wins and the others lose; but it is also true that no "winner" ever would have broken the four-minute mile without help from at least one "loser" who set the pace for him and made it possible for him to go faster than any man had ever gone before. Contests, you see, need not be only against the other players. They can be against brute nature, against the harsh environment of the universe; and victory can be measured against the timekeeper's stopwatch or the total quantity of knowledge we humans -- all we humans -- have been able to wrest from nature. T Tnfortunately a lot of our most influential gamblers are hooked on playing the zero-sum game. It may be a crooked wheel, they say, but as far as they're concerned it's the only wheel in town, and it's where they bet the bundle. Happens that the bundle is our own federal budget, and these particular gamblers are our elected representatives. If there was it had a basis in well documented fact. We may not really have lost anything by having the Russians steal our thunder, but the budgetchoppers will think we did -- and practically speaking, that's the Same thing when appropriations time rolls around. Vietnam, Big Science and the Great Society are all demanding enormous quantities of funds at once, and the legislators are eagerly seeking places to swing the axe. They can't do much about the cost of Vietnam. They don't want to antagonize the votes the Great Society carries with it. The only place they can see to cut is in the sort of activity represented by Big Science... and a clearcut loss to the Russians gives some of them the excuse they've been looking for to chop away. And yet... there's a whole universe out there, you know. It's ours for the taking, at least as far as we now know. And if we don't yet at this moment know precisely what we want it for, we can be very sure that when we do find out what's there for us -- new raw materials, new knowledge, maybe even new friends -- we'll be completely unable to understand how we got along without it so long. Our only way there is through the crude and clumsy beginnings of Venera and Mariner; and if we and the Russians are both playing the space game, we can have the comfort of knowing that it's a game that will pay off in the long run for both of us -- and for all the rest of the human race, too. So -- our congratulations both to the fine men in the Jet Propulsion Laboratories and to their opposite numbers in Russia on the events of October #th-#st, #. The Russians won that encounter fair and square. And so did we. T'hen Dave and Annie bought   the Edsel they didn't stop to wonder about things like gas consumption, wear-and-tear on the springs over the years, or anything else practical. Dave solemnly kicked both front tires, then walked around the back and saw the Dewey for President sticker and said immediately. "We'll take it." How could anyone resist? And even when they drove to England on their vacation and began to discover the inconveniences of a fifteen-year-old, nouveau-classic car, they didn't really mind. After all, it was positively "Oh, wait!" said Annie. "Look, look!" They were passing a white clapboard church which stood comfortably under shaggy evergreens softly lit by strings of yellow lights. The gravel yard was full of cars, and there was a hand-drawn sign of a tree out front saying: "Let's stop," Annie said. "They might have -- anything." "Right," Dave said and turned into the parking area. "A lefthanded anything with a secret decoder on the back." They got out of the car. Dave's head was shaved smooth, and he wore bell-bottom trousers -- they were the style in his circle. Annie had a decal on her right arm that said "Arm." She had a decal on her left arm that said "Another Arm." She was wearing a multicolored net dress. That was style, too. Dave didn't know what he was expecting inside, but then there it was, a treasure house of beautiful, wonderful junk, laid out on tables, hanging on racks, standing proud and free. Not like the picture of Mussolini that hung in their living room at home -- Mussolini with his arm lifted and a balloon saying, "I use deodorant. I'm not afraid." That was just a gagged-up picture, but these were things, a gas in themselves. Like, my God, there was an upright Atwater-Kent radio and a black china turtle fifteen inches long, and a jellybag cap with a red tassel, and a four-color map of Storyland. He called Annie over to look at that, and she laughed in delight, a kind of Debbie Reynolds giggle that she'd picked up during the Fifties Festival at the New Yorker. The map's frame needed painting, but he put it with the bear-paw snowshoes he'd found. Snowshoes under Mussolini would look great. And suddenly there was a noise, and Dave turned, and an old woman was yanking this marvelous World War I uniform with the puttees and all out of Annie's hands. It was small enough that Annie could have cut it down for herself with almost no trouble. "You can't have it," the woman said and held it behind her. Annie just looked stunned. A man, seeing the fuss, started toward them. The woman saw him and immediately appealed to him. "Sheriff, they can't have this. I don't want it sold." He looked tiredly at her and said, "What's the matter, Helen? You threw it in for sale." But the woman looked at Annie and burst into tears and held the uniform all the tighter. Dave came up and took Annie's arm, the one that said "Another Arm." "That's all right, Sheriff," he said. "We don't really want it." Annie said, "But -- " Dave put pressure on her arm and turned her away. The woman was still crying, very softly, as if murmuring to herself. "We don't really want it," Dave said. "Let's just take the things we've found and leave." Annie looked at the old woman, hesitated, then nodded. Dave gathered up their finds and took them to the cashier's desk. Outside, back on the road, the night was clear and cool and moonless. Dave and Annie were subdued, wondering about the old woman. "What could she want with an old World War I uniform?" Annie asked. "We could have -- " "I don't know," Dave said and switched on the radio. On came the Sturm and Drang's dixierock version of Lili Marlene, and they forgot about the woman as they sang along, Dave whistling the kazoo part. Suddenly, unaccountably, the radio faded. The lights dimmed, too, which was odd, and the motor sputtered. And then everything went completely dead, motor, lights, radio. They continued to roll down the road, and Dave's eyes had to make an adjustment to the dark. He touched the brakes, and they came to a silent halt. nphey got out, and Dave was about to lift the hood -- uselessly, ritualistically, since he didn't know anything about engines -- when he saw the thing silently moving toward them across the sky. It looked like a fantastic cross between a World War I airplane and a basketball. It settled down beside the road, and only then did Dave realize how big it was; its wings hung over the road, blocking the lane in front of them. On the front of the basketball was something that looked like an elevator shaft. A door at the bottom of it split in the middle and slid back on either side. "Dave...?" said Annie. "I don't believe it," he said. He reached through the open window of the car and pulled out a snowshoe to defend himself and Annie. Then out of the door of the spaceship came rolling two dark furry balls about four feet in diameter. They rolled down the road toward the car. As they came closer, Dave could hear that the balls were laughing -- ordinary, very human, jolly laughter. But there was no sound. It was simply in his head, but nonetheless it got louder as they approached. The one on the left was saying, 'What a marvelous road! Imagine, it needs a line to tell it where to go." Dave said, "We're friendly." His voice cracked a little. The other ball said, "It vocalizes! Oh, delightful! Beautiful! Say something else." "Yes yes, keep vocalizing! Do you do it all the time, or is it j some sort of cultural thing?" "Cultural thing?" said Dave; and he looked bewilderedly at Annie. She was staring openmouthed at the creatures as they rolled toward them. She began to edge behind him. "Maybe they're acultural," said the first ball. "Primitive and unspoiled! Oh, can you imagine? They'll never believe us at home." "I can hardly believe it myself, and I'm here!" said the other. The two balls had rolled right up to them, and they sat pulsating in front of them. "What do you want?" Dave asked, hefting the snowshoe and feeling mortified as he realized what a ridiculous weapon it was. "It still talks out loud," said the first ball, and suddenly it rolled up against him and changed form, flowing around him. "Hey!" Dave said. He tried to struggle, but even though the creature's touch felt light and fuzzy he couldn't work himself loose. "Marvelous, marvelous!" said the ball. "It's got so many angles!" "Damn it, let me go!" Dave said. He raised his snowshoe high and brought it down against the creature. The snowshoe gave a whangggg and rebounded. Both of the balls laughed in surprise, and the one holding Dave released him. It rolled backward and then around in little circles, chuckling, "Beautiful, oh, beautiful! Do you think they can be trained to flop around like that on command?" "Dave, what are they?" Annie asked faintly, backing away. "The other one vocalizes too," said the first ball. "It sounds different, though. Which one do you like best?" "Oh, they're both just wonderful! Couldn't we take them both? Couldn't we?" "Take us?" said Annie. "Oh, Dave..." "Let's try the other one," said the first ball, and it shot forward before Annie could even turn to run and flowed around her. "Oh, this one's bumpier! Much bumpier!" "Dave!" Annie screamed, struggling frantically against the creature, striking her fists awkwardly against its round fur. "This one does it too! This one does it too!" Dave threw down the snowshoe and attacked the creature with feet and hands. He kicked and felt his foot sink into soft fuzziness ; he pounded both fists into it, but it was like hitting dandelion fluff, like beating on air. But the creature flowed back into its ball-form and bounced up and down, chuckling. "They're great! I've never seen anything that's quite like them!" "Oh, couldn't we please take them both? A pair of them would be completely marvelous! Think of it!" "I know, but we don't have enough room. If we found something funnier somewhere, we'd just have to throw one out. No, we'll have to choose just one of them." "Annie!" said Dave. "Run for the car! Go on -- get going!" "But -- " " Run for it!" he said, and he threw himself bodily at the nearer of the two balls. He felt the impact when he hit, but it wasn't solid. The creature seemed to flow around him like water -- no, like spray, like fog -- and as Dave rolled over to get to his feet he saw both creatures rolling pellmell after Annie, who was trying to make it to the car. He got up and ran after them, but they'd already caught Annie. "Dave, help me!" Annie was being carried toward the spaceship, and as Dave tried to get to her the second ball flowed around his feet, tripping him. "Dave!" Annie screamed. He tried to get up, but the second creature bounced up in front of him and settled on his head, flowing down over his face, blinding him. He heard giggling all around him. "Oh, look, look! Are you sure we can't take both?" "Only one. Come on; I have this one in the compartment." The creature withdrew itself from Dave's head. Neither Annie nor the first creature was visible. The second ball reached the open door well before Dave and bounced inside. The doors slid shut behind it. Dave slammed against solid metal, tried desperately to pry the doors apart. He was crying, the tears running down his face. He was still trying to get his fingers into the door when the ship took off. T Te stared, panting and gasping, as it soared away into the night sky. He stood silent and numb, not knowing what to do. Bob Harrison had once had a bandicoot which he'd bought on impulse just because of the name. Eventually it had died or Bob had gotten rid of it. Anyway, he didn't have it any more. Dave wondered what would happen to Annie. The headlights of the car flickered on behind him, and he whirled, startled. In a few seconds the radio started to play, sounding out of place in the empty night. It was Society's Children singing Inside-Out Banana. -- Terry Carr  Alexei Panshin Crazy Annaoj was in lave    and proved it throughout her j incredibly long-lasting life ! , 'Tpwo things will last to the end of time, at least for the tribes of Western Man, no matter how far his spaceships rove. They are sorcery and romantic love, which come to much the same thing in the end. For the more that becomes possible to man, the more wildly he yearns for the impossible, and runs after witches and sorcerers to find it. While the farther he travels, to the star-ribboned rim of the Milky Way and beyond, the more he falls in love with far-off things and yearns for the most distant and unattainable beloved. Also, witchcraft and sorcery are games it takes two to play; the witch or sorcerer and his or her client. r  'he oldest and wealthiest man in the Milky Way and its loveliest girl laughed as they left the gypsy's tent pitched just outside the jewel-pillared spacefield of the most exclusive pleasure planet between the galaxy's two dizzily-whirling, starry arms. The gypsy's black cat, gliding past them back into the tent, only smiled cryptically. A private, eiderdown-surfaced slidewalk, rolled out like the red carpet of ancient cliche, received the begemmed slippers of the honeymooning couple and carried them toward the most diamondglittering pillar of them all, the private hyperspace yacht Eros of the galactic shipping magnate Piliph Foelitsack and his dazzling young bride Annaoj. He looked #I and was # times that old. Cosmetic surgery and organ replacements and implanted featherweight power-prosthetics and pacemakers had worked their minor miracles. At any one time there were three physicians in the Eros listening in on the functionings of his body. She looked and was #, but the wisdom in her eyes was that of Eve, of Helen of Troy, of Cleopatra, of Forzane. It was also the wisdom of Juliet, of Iseult, of Francesca da Rimini. It was a radiant but not a rational wisdom, and it had a frightening ingredient that had been known to make nurses and lady's maids and the wives of planetary presidents and systemic emperors shiver alike. Together now on the whispering white slidewalk, planning their next pleasures, they looked the pinnacle of cosmic romance fulfilled -- he dashing and handsome and young, except that there was something just a shade careful about the way he carried himself; she giddy and slim with a mind that was all sentimental or amorous whim, except for that diamond touch of terrifyingly fixed white light in her most melting or mischievous glance. Despite or perhaps because of those two exceptions, they seemed more akin to the sparkling stars above them than even to the gorgeous pleasure planet around them. He had been born in a ghetto his way up the razor-ranged ladder of economic power until he owned fleets of hyperspace freighters, a dozen planets, and the governments of ten times that many. She had been born in a slum on Aphrodite IV, owning only herself. It had taken her six Terran months to bring herself to the attention of Piliph Foelitsack by way of three beauty contests and one bit part in a stereographic all-senses sex-film, and six more months to become his seventeenth wife instead of one more of his countless casual mistresses. nphe beepers of social gossipeverywhere had hinted discreetly about the infatuation-potential of fringe senile megabillionaires and the coldly murderous greed of teenage starlets. And Annaoj and Piliph Foelitsack had smiled at this gossip, since they knew they loved each other and why: for their matching merciless determination to get what they wanted and keep it, and for the distance that had been between them and was no longer. Of the two, Annaoj's love was perhaps the greater, accounting for the icy, fanatic glint in her otherwise nymphet's eyes. They had laughed on leaving the drab tent of the gypsy fortuneteller, who herself owned a small, beat-up spaceship covered with cabalistic signs, because the last thing she had said to the Shipping king, fixing his bright youthful eyes with her bleared ones, had been, "Piliph Foeiitsack, you have joumied far, very far, for such a young man, yet you shall make even longer journies hereafter. Your past travels will be trifles compared to your travels to come." Both Piliph and Annaoj knew that he had been once to the Andromeda Galaxy and twice to both Magellanic Clouds, though they had not told the silly old gypsy so, being despite their iron wills kindly lovers, still enamored of everything in the cosmos by virtue of their mutual love. They also knew that Piliph had determined to restrict his jaun tings henceforth to the Milky Way, to keep reasonably close to the greatest geriatric scientists, and they were both reconciled, at least by day, to the fact that despite all his defenses, death would come for him in ten or twenty years. Yet, although they did not now tell each other so, the gypsy's words had given a spark of real hope to their silly night-promises under the stars like gems and the galaxies like puffs of powder that: "We will live and love forever." Their loveliest night had been spent a hundred light-years outside the Milky Way -- it was to be Piliph's last extragalactic venture -- where the Eros had emerged briefly from hyperspace and they had lolled and luxuriated for hours under the magnifying crystal skylight of the Master Stateroom, watching only the faroff galaxies, with all of their moiling, toiling home-galaxy out of sight beneath the ship. But now, as if the cryptic universe had determined to give an instant sardonic rejoinder to the gypsy's prediction, the eiderdown slidewalk had not murmured them halfway to the Eros when a look of odd surprise came into Piliph's bright youthful eyes and he clutched at his heart and swayed and would have toppled except that Annaoj caught him in her strong slender arms and held him to her tightly. Something had happened in the  body of Piliph Foelitsack that could not be dealt with by all its pacemakers and its implanted and remotely controlled hormone dispensers, nor by any of the coded orders frantically tapped out by the three physicians monitoring its organs and systems. It took thirty seconds for the ambulance of the Eros to hurtle out from the yacht on a track paralleling the slidewalk and brake to a bone-jolting silent halt. During that half minute Annaoj watched the wrinkles come out on her husband's smooth face, like stars at nightfall in the sky of a planet in a star cluster. She wasted one second on the White-hot impulse to have the gypsy immediately strangled, but she knew that the great aristocrats of the cosmos do not take vengeance on its vermin and that in any event she had far more pressing business with which to occupy herself fully tonight. She clasped the pulseless body a trifle more tightly, feeling the bones and prosthetics through the layer of slack flesh. In two minutes more, in the surgery of the Eros, Philiph's body was in a dissipatory neutrino field, which instantly sent all its heat packing off at the speed of light, but in particles the photons of heat, so that the body was supercooled to the temperature of frozen helium without opportunity for a single disruptive crystal to form. Then without consulting the spacefield dispatching station or any other authority of the pleasure planet, Annaoj ordered the Eros blasted into hyperspace and driven at force speed to the galaxy's foremost geiiatics clinic on Menbar V, though it lay halfway across the vast Milky Way. During the anxious, grueling trip, she did only one thing quite out of the ordinary. She had her husband's supercooled body sprayed with a transparent insulatory film, Which would adequately hold its coolth for a matter of days, and placed in the Master Stateroom. Once a week the body was briefly returned to the dissipatory neutrino field, to bring its temperature down again to within a degree of zero Kelvin. Otherwise she behaved as she always had, changing costume seven times a day, paying great attention to her coiffure and to her cosmetic and juvenation treatments, being idly charming to the officers and stewards. But she spent hours in her husband's office, studying his business and working to the edge of exhaustion his three secretaries. And she always took her small meals in the Master Stateroom. rvn Menkar V they told her, after weeks of test and study, that her husband was beyond reawakening, at least at the present state of medical skill, and to come back in ten years. More would be known then. At that, Annaoj nodded frigidly and took up the reins of her husband's business, conducting them entirely from the Eros as it skipped about through space and hyperspace. Under her guidance the Foelitsack economic empire prospered still more than it had under its founder. She successfully fought or bought off the claims of Piliph's eleven surviving divorced wives, a hundred of his relatives and a score of his prime managers. She regularly returned to Menkar V and frequently visited other clinics and sought out famous healers. She became expert at distinguishing the charlatans from the dedicated, the conceited from the profound. Yet at times she also consulted sorcerers and wizards and witchdoctors. Incantations in exotic tongues and lights were spoken and glowed over Philiph's frigid form, extraterrestrial stenches filled the surgery of the Eros, and there were focused there the meditations of holy creatures which resembled man less than a spider does -- while three or four fuming yet dutiful doctors of the Eros' dozen waited for the crucial moment in the ceremony when they would obediently work a fivesecond reversal of the neutrino field to bring the body briefly to normal temperature to determine whether the magic had worked. But neither science nor sorcery could revive him. She bullied many a police force and paid many a detective agency to hunt down the gypsy with the black cat, but the old crone and her runic spaceship had vanished as utterly as the vital spark in Philiph Foelitsack. No one could tell whether Annaoj really believed that the gypsy had had something to do with the striking down of her husband and might be able to bring him alive, or whether the witch had merely become another counter in the sorcery game of which Annaoj had suddenly grown so fond. In the course of time Annaoj took many lovers. When she tired of one, she would lead him for the first time into the Master Stateroom of the Eros and show him the filmed and frosty body of her husband and send him away without as much as a parting touch of her fingertips and then lie down beside the cold, cold form under the cold, cold stars of the skylight. And she never once let another woman set foot in that room. Not the humblest, nor ugliest maid. Not the greatest sculptress of the Pleiades. Not the most feared and revered sorceress in the Hyades. She became known as Crazy Annaoj, though no one thought it to her face or whispered it within a parsec of her. T#hen she still looked #, ' ' though her age was # times that -- for the sciences of geriatrics and juvenation had progressed greatly since her husband's collapse -- she felt an unfamiliar weariness creeping on her and she ordered the Eros to make once more for Menkar V at force speed. The Eros never emerged from hyperspace. Most say she was lost there, scuttled by Annaoj as she felt death coming on her. A few maintain she exited into altogether another universe, where Crazy Annaoj is still keeping up her search for the healer who can revive Piliph, or playing her game with the doctors and witchdoctors and with her lovers. But in any case the gypsy's prediction was fulfilled, for in the course of Annaoj 's voyages, the body of Piliph Foelitsack had been carried twice to Andromeda and also to two galaxies in Virgo, three in Leo and one in Coma Berenices. #, Title #, United States Code). #. Date of filing: October l, #. #. Title of Publication: Galaxy Magazine. #. Frequency of issue: Bi-monthly. #. Location of known offices of publication: #I Hudson Street, Now York, New York #. #. Location of headquarters or general business offices of the publishers: #I Hudson Street, New York, New York #. #. Names and addresses of the publisher, editor and managing editor Publisher: Robert M. Guinn, #I Hudson Street, New York, New York #. Editor: Frederik Pohl, #I Hudson Street, New York, New York #. Managing Editor: None. #. Owner: Galaxy Publishing Corporation., #I Hudson Street, New York, New York #; Robert. M. Guinn (sole stockholder), #I Hudson Street, New York. New York #. #. Known bondholders, mortgagees and other security holders owning or holding I percent or more of total amount of bonds, mortgages or other securities: None.  Paragraphs # and # Include, in cases whtre the stockholder or security holder appears upon the books of the company as trustee or in any other fiduciary relation, the name of the person or corporation for whom such tniftfee is acting, also the statements in the two paragraphs show the affiant's full knowledge and belief as to the circumstances and conditions under which stockholders and security holders who do not appear on the books of the company as trustees, hold stock and securities in a capacity other than that of  bona fide owner. Names and addresses of Individuals who are stockholders of a corporation which ltseir is a stockholder or holder of bonds, mortgages or other securities of the publishing corporation have been included in paragraphs # and # when the interests of such individuals are equivalent to I percent or more of the total amount of the stock or securities of the publishing corporation. #. A. Total no. copies printed (net press run). Average no. copies each issue during preceding # months: #. Single issue nearest to filing date: #. B. Paid circulation: #. Sales through dealers arid carriers, street vendors and counter sales. Average no. copies each issue during preceding # months: #; Single issue nearest filing date: #. #. Mail subscriptions: Average no. copies each issue during preceding # months, #; Single Issue nearest to filing date, #. C. Total paid circulation: Average no. copies each issue during preceding # months, #; Single issue nearest to filing date, #. D. Free distribution (including samples) by mail, carrier or other means: Average no. copies each issue during preceding # months. #; Single Issue nearest to filing date. #. E. Total distribution (sum of G and D) : Average no. copies each issue during preceding # months, #; Single Issue nearest to filing date. #; F. Office use, left-over, unaccounted, spoiled after printing: Average no. copies each issue during preceding # months, #; Single issue nearest to filing date, #. Q. Total (sum of E and F -- should equal net proas run shown in A): Average no. copies each issue during preceding # months. #. Single issue nearest to filing date, #. I certify that the statements made by me are correct and complete. Robert M. Guinn. Publisher. Street of Dreams, mof What a lovely city! It cared for every need -- endlessly! Feet of Clay    i armody had never really  planned to leave New York. Why he did so is inexplicable. A born urbanite, he had grown accustomed to the minor inconveniences of metropolitan life. His snug apartment on the #th floor of Levitfrack Towers on West Ninety-Ninth Street was nicely equipped in the current "Spaceship" motif. The windows were double-sealed in tinted lifetime plexiglass, and the air ducts worked through a blind baffle filtration system which sealed automatically when the Combined Atmosphere Pollution Index reached # on the Con Ed scale. True, his oxygen-nitrogen air recirculation system was old, but it was reliable. His water purification cells were obsolete and ineffective; but then, nobody drank water anyhow. Noise was a continual annoyance, unstoppable and inescapable, But Carmody knew that there was no cure for this, since the ancient art of soundproofing had been lost. It was urban man's lot to listen, a captive audience, to the arguments, music and watery gurglings of his adjacent neighbors. Even, this torture could be alleviated, however, by producing similar sounds of one's own. Going to work each day entailed certain dangers; but these were more apparent than real. Disadvantaged snipers continued to make their ineffectual protests from rooftops and occasionally succeeded in potting an unwary out-of-towner. But as a rule, their aim was abominable. Additionally, the general acceptance of lightweight personal armor had taken away most of their sting, and the sternly administered State law forbidding the personal possession of surplus cannon had rendered them ineffectual. Thus, no single factor can be adduced for Carmody's sudden decision to leave what was generally considered the world's most exciting megapolitan agglomeration. Blame it on a vagrant impulse, a pastoral fantasy, or on sheer, perversity The simple, irreducible fact is, one day Carmody opened his copy of the Daily TimesNews and saw an advertisement for a model city in New Jersey. "Come live in Bellwether, the city that cares," the advertisement proclaimed. There followed a list of utopian claims which need not 'be reproduced here. "Huh," said Carmody, and read on. Bellwether was within easy commuting distance. One simply drove through the Ulysses S. Grant Tunnel at # rd Street, took the Hoboken Shunt Subroad to the Palisades Interstate Crossover, followed that for # miles on the Blue-Cbarlie Sorter Loop that led onto U.S. # (The Hague Memorial Tollway), proceeded along that a distance of #.I miles to the Garden State Supplementary Access Service Road (Provisional) , upon which one tended west to Exit #I A, which was King's Highbridge Gate Road, and then continued along that for a distance of # miles. And there you were. "By jingo," said Carmody, I'll do it." . And he did. II TT'ing's Highbridge Gate Road   ended on a neatly trimmed plain. Carmody got out of his car and looked around. Half a mile ahead of him he saw a small city. A single modest signpost identified it as Bellwether . This city was not constructed in the traditional manner of American cities, with outliers of gas stations, tentacles of hot-dog stands, fringes of motels and a protective carapace of junkyards; but rather, as some Italian hill towns are fashioned, it rose abruptly, without physical preamble, the main body of the town presenting itself at once and without amelioration. Carmody found this appealing. He advanced into the city itself. Bellwether had a warm and open look. Its streets were laid out generously, and there was a frankness about the wide bay windows of its store-fronts. As he penetrated deeper, Carmody found other delights. Just within the city he entered a piazza, like a Roman piazza, only smaller; and in the center of the piazza there was a fountain, and standing in the fountain was a marble representation of a boy with a dolphin, and from the dolphin's mouth a stream of clear water issued. "I do hope you like it," a voice said from behind Carmody's left shoulder. "It's nice," Carmody said. "I constructed it and put it there myself," the voice told him. "It seemed to me that a fountain, despite the antiquity of its concept, is esthetically functional. And this piazza, with its benches and shady chestnut trees, is copied from a Bolognese model. Again, I did not inhibit myself with the fear of seeming oldfashioned. The true artist uses What is necessary, be it a thousand years old or one second new." "I applaud your sentiment," Carmody said. "Permit me to introduce myself. I am Edward Carmody." He turned, smiling. But there was no one behind his left shoulder, or behind his right shoulder, either. There was no one in the piazza, nobody at all in sight. "Forgive me," the voice said. "I didn't mean to startle you. I thought you knew." "Knew what?" Carmody asked. "Knew about me." "Well, I don't," Carmody said. "Who are you and where are you speaking from?" "I am the voice of the city," the voice said. "Or to put it another way, I am the city itself, Bellwether, the actual and veritable city, speaking to you." "Is that a fact?" Carmody said sardonically. "Yes," he answered himself, "I suppose it is a fact. So all right, you're a city. Big deal!" He turned away from the fountain and strolled across the piazza like a man who conversed with cities every day of his life, and who was slightly bored with the whole thing. He walked down various streets and up certain avenues. He glanced into store windows and noted houses. He paused in front of statuary, but only briefly. "Well?" the city of Bellwether asked after a while. "Well what?" Carmody answered at once. "What do you think of me?" "You're okay," Carmody said. "Only okay? Is that all?" "Look," Carmody said, "a city is a city. When you've seen one, you've pretty much seen them all." "That's untrue!" the city said, with some show of pique. "I am distinctly different from other cities. I am unique." # # A re you indeed?" Carmody said scornfully. "To me you look like a conglomeration of badly assembled parts. You've got an Italian piazza, a couple of Greek-type buildings, a row of Tudor houses, an old-style New York tenement, a California hot-dog stand shaped like a tugboat and God knows what else. What's so unique about that?" "The combination of those forms into a meaningful entity is unique," the city said. "These older forms are not anchronisms, you understand. They are representative styles of living, and as such are appropriate in a well wrought machine for living. Would you care for some coffee and perhaps a sandwich or some fresh fruit?"" "Coffee sounds good," Carmody said. He allowed Bellwether to guide him around the comer to an open-air cafe. The cafe was called O You Kid and was a replica of a Gay Nineties saloon, right down to the tiffany lamps and the cutglass chandelier and the player piano. Like everything else that Carmody had seen in the city, it was spotlessly clean, but without people. "Nice atmosphere, don't you think?" Bellwether asked. "Campy," Carmody pronounced. "Okay if you like that sort of thing." A foarming mug of cappucino was lowered to his table on a stainless steel tray. Carmody sipped. "Good?" Bellwether asked. "Yes, very good." "I rather pride myself on my coffee," the city said quietly. "And on my cooking. Wouldn't you care for a little something? An omelette, perhaps, or a souffle?" "Nothing," Carmody said firmly. He leaned back in his chair and said, "So you're a model city, huh?"" "Yes, that is that I have the honor to be," Bellwether said. "I am the most recent of all model cities; and, I believe, the most satisfactory. I was conceived by a joint study group from Yale and the University of Chicago, who were working on a Rockefeller fellowship. Most of my practical details were devised by M.I.T., although some special sections of me came from Princeporation. My actual construction was a General Electric project, and the money was procured by grants from the Ford and Carnegie Foundations, as well as several other institutions I am not at liberty to mention." "Interesting sort of history," Carmody said, with hateful nonchalance. "That's a Gothic cathedral across the street, isn't it?" "Modified Romanesque," the city said. "Also interdenominational and open to all faiths, with a designed seating capacity for three hundred people." "That doesn't seem like many for a building of that size." "It's not, of course. Designedly. My idea was to combine awesomeness with coziness." "Where are the inhabitants of this town, by the way?" Carmody asked. "They have left," Bellwether said mournfully. "They have all departed." "Why?" nphe city was silent for a while, then said. "There was a breakdown in city-community relations. A misunderstanding, really. Or perhaps I should say, an unfortunate series of misunderstandings. I suspect that rabblerousers played their part." "But what happened, precisely?" "I don't know," the city said. "I really don't know. One day they simply all left. Just like that! But I'm sure they'll be back." "I wonder," Carmody said. "I am convinced of it," the city said. "But putting that aside; why don't you stay here, Mr. Carmody?" "I haven't really had time to consider it," Carmody said. "How could you help but like it?" Bellwether said. "Just think -- you would have the most modem, up-to-date city in the world at your beck and call." "That does sound interesting," Carmody said. "So give it a try, how could it hurt you?" the city asked. "All right, I think I will," Carmody said. He was intrigued by the city of Bellwether. But he was also apprehensive. He wished he knew exactly why the city's previous occupants had left. A t Bellwether's insistence, Carmody slept that night in the sumptuous bridal suite of the King George V Hotel. Bellwether served him breakfast on the terrace and played a brisk Hayden quartet while Carmody ate. The morning air was delicious. If Bellwether hadn't told him, Carmody would never have guessed it was reconstituted. When he was finished, Carmody leaned back and enjoyed the view of Bellwether's western quarter -- a pleasing jumble of Chinese pagodas, Venetian footbridges, Japanese canals, a green Burmese hill, a Corinthian temple, a Californian parking lot, a Norman tower and much else besides. "You have a spendid view," he told the city. "I'm so glad you appreciate it," Bellwether replied. "The problem of style was argued from, the day of my inception. One group held for consistency : a harmonious group of shapes blending into a harmonious whole. But quite a few model cities are like that. They are uniformly dull, artificial entities created by one man or one committee, unlike real cities." "You're sort of artificial yourself, aren't you?" Carmody asked. "Of course! But I do not pretend to be anything else. I am not a fake 'city of the future' or a mock-florentine bastard. I am a true agglutinated congeries. I am supposed to be interesting and stimulating in addition to being functional and practical." "Bellwether, you look okay to me," Carmody said, in a sudden rush of expansiveness. "Do all model cities talk like you?" "Certainly not. Most cities up to now, model or otherwise, never said a word. But their inhabitants didn't like that. It made the city seem too huge, too masterful, too soulless, too impersonal. That is why I was created with a voice and an artificial consciousness to guide it." "I see," Carmody said. "The point is, my artificial consciousness personalizes me, Which is very important in an age of depersonalization. It enables me to be truly responsive. It permits me to be creative in meeting the demands of my occupants. We can reason with each other, my people and I. By carrying on a continual and meaningful dialogue, we can help each other to establish a dynamic, flexible and truly viable urban environment. We can modify each other without any significant loss of individuality." "It sounds fine," Carmody said. "Except, of course, that you don't have anyone here to carry on a dialogue with." "That is the only flaw in the scheme," the city admitted. "But for the present, I have you." "Yes, you have me," Carmody said and wondered why the words rang unpleasantly on his ear. "And, naturally, you have me," the city said. "It is a reciprocal relationship, which is the only kind worth having. But now, my dear Carmody, suppose I show you around myself. Then we can get you settled in and regularized." "Get me what?" "I didn't mean that the way it sounded," the city said. "It simply is an. unfortunate scientific expression. But you understand, I'm sure, that a reciprocal relationship necessitates obligations on the part of both involved parties. It couldn't very well be otherwise, could it?" "Not unless it was a laissezfaire relationship." "We're trying to get away from all that," Bellwether said. "Laissez-faire becomes a doctrine of the emotions, you know, and leads non-stop to anomie. If you will just come this way..." Ill G armody went where he was asked and beheld the excellencies of Bellwether. He toured the power plant, the water filtration center, the industrial park and the light industries section. He saw the children's park and the Odd Fellow's Hall. He walked through a museum and an art gallery, a concert hall and a theater, a bowling alley, a billiards parlor, a Go-Kart track and a movie theater. He became tired and wanted to stop. But the city wanted to show itself off, and Carmody had to look at the fivestory American Express building, the Portuguese synagogue, the statue of Buckminster Fuller, the Greyhound Bus Station and several other attractions. At last it was over. Carmody concluded that beauty was in the eye of the beholder, except for a small part of it that was in the beholder's feet. "A little lunch now?" the city asked. "Fine," Carmody said. He was guided to the fashionable Rochambeau Cafe, where he began with potage au petit pois and ended with petits fours. "What about a nice Brie to finish off?" the city asked. "No, thanks," Carmody said. "I'm full. Too full, as a matter of fact." of first-rate Camembert?" "I couldn't possibly." "Perhaps a few assorted fruits. Very refreshing to the palate." "It's not my palate that needs refreshing," Carmody said. "At least an apple, a pear and a couple of grapes?" "Thanks, no." "A couple of cherries?" "No, no, no!" "A meal isn't complete without a little fruit," the city said. "My meal is," Carmody said. "There are important vitamins, only found in fresh fruit." "I'll just have to struggle along without them." "Perhaps half an orange, which I will peel for you? Citrus fruits have no, bulk at all." "I couldn't possibly." "Not even one quarter of an orange? If I take out all the pits?" "Most decidedly not." "It would make me feel better," the city said. "I have a completion compulsion, you know, and no meal is complete without a piece of fruit." "No! No! No!" "All right, don't get so excited," the city said. "If you don't like the sort of food I serve, that's up to you." "But I do like it!" "Then if you like it so much, Why won't you eat some fruit?" "Enough," Carmody said. "Give me a couple grapes." "I wouldn't want to force anything on you." "You're not forcing. Give me, please." "You're quite sure?" "Gimme!" Carmody shouted. "So take," the city said and produced a magnificent bunch of muscatel grapes. Carmody ate them all. They were very good. t i T? xcuse me," the city said. "What are you doing?" Carmody sat upright and opened his eyes. "I was taking a little nap," he said. "Is there anything wrong with that?" "What should be wrong with a perfectly natural thing like that?" the city said. "Thank you," Carmody said, and closed his eyes again, "But why nap in a chair?" the city asked, "Because I'm in a chair, and I'm already half asleep." "You'll get a crick in your back," the city warned him. "Don't care," Carmody mumbled, his eyes still closed. "Why not take a proper nap? Over here, on the couch?" "I'm already napping comfortably right here." "You're not really comfortable," the city pointed out. "The human anatomy is not constructed for sleeping sitting up." "At the moment, mine is," Carmody said. "It's not. Why not try the couch?" "The chair is fine." "But the couch is finer. Just try it, please, Carmody. Carmody?" "Eh? What's that?" Carmody said, waking up. "The couch. I really think you should rest on the couch." "All right!" Carmody said, struggling to his feet. "Where is this couch?" He was guided out of the restaurant, down the street, around the comer, and into a building marked "The Snoozerie." There were a dozen couches. Carmody went to the nearest. "Not that one," the city said. "It's got a bad spring." "It doesn't matter," Carmody said. "I'll sleep around it." "That will result in a cramped posture." "Christ!" Carmody said, getting to his feet. "Which couch would you recommend?" "This one right back here," the city said. "It's a king-size, the best in the place. The yieldpoint of the mattress has been scientifically determined. The pillows -- " "Right, fine, good," Carmody said, lying down on the indicated couch. "Shall I play you some soothing music?" "Don't bother." "Just as you wish. I'll put out the lights, then." "Fine." "Would you like a blanket? I control the temperature here, of course, but sleepers often get ness." "It doesn't matter! Leave me alone!" "All right!" the city said. "I'm not doing this for myself, you know. Personally, I never sleep." "Okay, sorry," Carmody said. "That's perfectly all right." There was a long silence. Then Carmody sat up. "What's the matter?" the city asked. "Now I can't sleep," Carmody said. "Try closing your eyes and consciously relaxing every muscle in your body, starting with the big toe and working upward to -- " "I can't sleep!" Carmody shouted. "Maybe you weren't very sleepy to begin with," the city suggested. "But at least you could close your eyes and try to get a little rest. Won't you do that for me?" "No!" Carmody said. "I'm not sleepy and I don't need a rest." "Stubborn!" the city said. "Do what you like. I've tried my best." "Yeah," Carmody said, getting to his feet and walking out of the Snoozerie. IV f "armody stood on a little  curved bridge and looked over a blue lagoon. "This is a copy of the Rialto bridge in Venice," the city said. "Scaled down, of course." "I know," Carmody said. "I read the sign." "It's rather enchanting, isn't it?" "Sure, it's fine," Carmody said, lighting a cigarette. "You're doing a lot of smoking," the city pointed out. "I know. I feel like smoking." "As your medical advisor, I must point out that the link between smoking and lung cancer is conclusive." "I know." "If you switched to a pipe, your chances would be improved." "I don't like pipes." "What about a cigar, then?" "I don't like cigars." He lit another cigarette. "That's your third cigarette in five minutes," the City said. "Goddamn it, I'll smoke as much and as often as I please!" Carmody shouted. "Well, of course you will!" the city said. "I was merely trying to advise you for your own good. Would you want me to simply stand by and not say a word while you destroyed yourself?" "Yes," Carmody said. "I can't believe that you mean that. There is an ethical imperative involved here. Man can act against his best interests; but a machine is not allowed that degree of perversity." "Get off my back," Carmody said sullenly. "Quit pushing me around." "Pushing you around? My dear Carmody, have I coerced you in any way? Have I done any more than advise you?" "Maybe not. But you talk too much." "Perhaps I don't talk enough," the city said. "To judge from the response I get." "You talk too much," Carmody repeated and lit a cigarette. "That is your fourth cigarette in five minutes." Carmody opened his mouth to bellow an insult. Then he changed his mind and walked away. CtTTfThat's this?" Carmody   asked. "It's a candy machine," the city told him. "It doesn't look, like one." "Still, it is one. This design is a modification of a design by Saarionrnen for a silo. I have miniaturized it, of course, and -- " "It still doesn't look like a candy machine. How do you work it?" "It's very simple. Push the red button. Now wait. Press down one of those levers on Row A; now press the green button. There!" A Baby Ruth bar slid into Carmody's hand. "Huh," Carmody said. He stripped off the paper and bit into the bar. "Is this a real Baby Ruth bar or a copy of one?" he asked. "It's a real one. I had to subcontract the candy concession because of the pressure of work." "Huh," Camiody said, letting the candy wrapper slip from his fingers. "That," the city said, "is an. example of the kind of thoughtlessness I always encounter." "It's just a piece of paper," Carmody said, turning and looking at the candy wrapper lying on the spotless street. "Of course it's just a piece of paper," the city said. "But multiply it by a hundred thousand inhabitants and what do you have?" "A hundred thousand Baby Ruth wrappers," Carmody answered at once. "I don't consider that funny," the city said. "You wouldn't want to live in the midst of all that paper, I can assure you. You'd be the first to complain if this street were strewn with garbage. But do you do your share? Do you even clean up after yourself? Of course not! You leave it to me, even though I have to run all of the other functions, of the city, night and day, without even Sundays off." Carmody bent down to pick up the candy wrapper. But just before his fingers could close on it, a pincer arm shot out of the nearest sewer, snatched the paper away and vanished from sight. "It's all right," the city said. "I'm used to cleaning up after people. I do it all the time." "Yuh," said Carmody. "Nor do I expect any gratitude." "I'm grateful, I'm grateful!" Carmody said. "No, you're not," Bellwether said. "So okay, maybe I'm not. What do you want me to say?" "I don't want you to say anything," the city said. "Let us consider the incident closed." C C T Tad enough?" the city said, after dinner. "Plenty," Carmody said. "You didn't eat much." "I ate all I wanted. It was very good." "If it was so good, why didn't you eat more?" "Because I couldn't hold any more." "If you hadn't spoiled your appetite with that candy bar..." "Goddamn it, the candy bar didn't spoil my appetite! I just "You're lighting a cigarette," the city said. "Yeah," Carmody said. "Couldn't you wait a little longer?" "Now look," Carmody said, "Just what in hell do you -- " "But we have something more important to talk about," the city said quickly. "Have you thought about what you're going to do for a living?" "I haven't really had much time to think about it." "Well, I have been thinking about it. It would be nice if you became a doctor." "Me? I'd have to take a special college courses, then get into medical school, and so forth." "I can arrange all that," the city said. "Not interested." "Well... What about law?" "Never." "Engineering is an excellent line." "Not for me." "What about accounting?" "Not on your life." "What do you want to be?" "A jet pilot," Carmody, said impulsively. "Oh, come now!" "I'm quite serious." "I don't even have an air field here." "Then I'll pilot somewhere else." "You're only saying, that to spite me!" "Not at all," Carmody said. "I want to be a pilot, I really do. I've always wanted to be a pilot! Honest I have!" There was a long silence. Then the city said, "The choice is entirely up to you." This was said in a voice like death.   "Out for a walk," Carmody said. "At nine-thirty in the evening?" "Sure. Why not?" "I thought you were tired." "That was quite some time ago." "I see. And I also thought that you could sit here and we could have a nice chat." "How about if we talk after I get back?" Carmody asked. "No, it doesn't matter," the city said. "The walk doesn't matter," Carmody said, sitting down. "Come on, we'll talk." "I no longer care to talk," the city said. "Please go for your walk." V tCVTell' good night," Carmo' ' dy said. "I beg your pardon?" "I said, 'good night.' " "You're going to sleep?" "Sure. IP's late, I'm tired." "You're going to sleep now?" "Well, why not?" "No reason at all," the city said, "except that you have forgotten to wash." "Oh... I guess I did forget. I'll wash in the morning." "How long is it since you've had a bath?" "Too long. I'll take one in the morning." "Wouldn't you feel better if you took one right now?" "No." "Even if I drew the bath for you?" "No! Goddamn it, no! I'm going to sleep!" "Do exactly as you please," the city said. "Don't wash, don't study, don't eat a balanced diet. But also, don't blame me." "Blame you? For what?" "For anything," the city said. "Yes. But what did you have in mind, specifically?" "It isn't important." "Then why did you bring it up in the first place?" "I was only thinking of you," the city said. "I realize that." "You must know that it can't benefit me if you wash or not." "I'm aware of that." "When one cares," the city went on, "when one feels one's responsibilities, it is not nice to hear oneself sworn at." "I didn't swear at you." "Not this time. But earlier today you did." "Well... I was nervous." "That's because of the smoking." "Don't start that again!" "I won't," the city said. "Smoke like a furnace. What does it matter to me?" "Damned right," Carmody said, lighting a cigarette. "But my failure," the city said. "No, no," Carmody said. "Don't say it, please don't!" "Forget I said it," the city said. "All right." "Sometimes I get overzealous." "Sure." "And it's especially difficult because I'm right. I am right, you know." "I know," Carmody said. "You're right, you're right, you're always right. Right right right right right -- " "Don't overexcite yourself betime," the city said. "Would you care for a glass of milk?" "No." "You're sure?" Carmody put his hands over his eyes. He felt very strange. He also felt extremely guilty, fragile, dirty, unhealthy and sloppy. He felt generally and irrevocably bad, and it would always be this way unless he changed, adjusted, adapted... But instead of attempting anything of the sort he rose to his feet, squared his shoulders, and marched away past the Roman piazza and the Venetian bridge. ( # A IT #h ere are you going?" ' ' the city asked. "What's the matter?" Here is music composed on computer and transducers, ranging from computer-played versions of Christmas carols and rounds to the complex sounds that offer a new dimension in musicology. Composers include Dr. John R. Pierce, Dr. M. V. Mathews, David Lewin, James Tenny, etc. # selections on a #inch, high-fidelity, long-playing record produced by Decca. A "must" for your record library and a conversation piece for all occasions. Priced # postpaid -- send in the coupon today. Golcixy Publishing Corp,  # I Hudson Street, York City # Yas, send me my #-inch hi-fi record of Music from Mathematics right away. I enclose cheek or money order of #. Address City  State... Bp Cade... (Offer good in W, S. A. Qmfy) Silent, tight-lipped, Carmody continued past the children's park and the American Express building. "What did I do wrong?" the city cried. "What, just tell me what?" Carmody made no reply but strode past the Rochambeau Cafe and the Portuguese synagogue, coming at last to the pleasant green plain that surrounded Bellwether. "Ingrate!" the city screamed after him. "You're just like all the others. All of you humans are disagreeable animals, and you're never really satisfied with anything." Carmody got into his car and started the engine. "But of course," the city said, in a more thoughtful voice, "you're never really dissatisfied with anything, either. The moral, I suppose, is that a city must learn patience." Carmody turned the car onto King's Highbridge Gate Road and started east, toward New York. "Have a nice trip!" Bellwether called after him. "Don't worry about me, I'll be waiting up for you." Carmody stepped down hard on the accelerator. He really wished he hadn't heard that last remark. tor your information A bout eight months ago the New York Zoological Society suffered a loss that was not noticed by most of the visitors to the Zoo. A single olm that had survived its companions for five lonely years finally died, presumably of old age. This sole survivor of a group of eight that The Balkan cave salamander Proteus anguinus, known as Olm. Drawn from a live specimen by G. Mutzel in #. had arrived in #I had been the only olm in the United States. The man who first mentioned the olm in print, and might therefore be called its discoverer, was Johann Weichard, Baron von Valvasor, who, in #, published a book with the title Die Ehre des Herzogthums Krain. Translated this reads: The Honor of the Dukedom of Krain. The Krain was a part of the old AustroHungarian Empire and is now a section of northern Yugoslavia. Somewhere in the mountains of that section of the Balkans dragons could be found, the people insisted. The baron was not sure whether the existence of dragons would increase or decrease "the honor" of the dukedom he was writing about -- at any event he investigated. Finally somebody brought him a "young dragon"; it was a span, or about # inches, in length, "and resembled a lizard." He also added a remark that seems to mean that they are found only sometimes but not all the time. About sixty years later an Italian, Scopoli by name, became interested in the small animal with the red external gills and the dead-white skin. The local fishermen told him that they never caught one except when the river flooded. Scopoli, of whom practically nothing is known otherwise, also reported that the fishermen called it "the humanfish," presumably because it lacks scales and its skin is white. Scopoli's final service to zoology consisted in presenting a specimen to the deacon of a local church, Court Siegmund von Hohenwart, who was interested in local natural history. He in turn forwarded the specimen to Professor Laurenti of the University of Vienna, who provided the first scientific description and also coined its scientific name: Proteus anguinus. The first part of the name refers to Neptune's herdsman (only Prof. Laurenti knows why), while the second part comes from the Latin word ariguis meaning "snake" and especially a small snake. The common name olm appeared first in the German biological journal Isis in about # and was coined by its editor, the naturalist Lorenz Oken (#). I have never been able to find out what "olm" means or whether it has a meaning, but the name caught on and is in international use. (To pronounce it properly say ollem first and then suppress the "e".) T aurenti had determined cor' rectly that the animal was an amphibian related to newts and salamanders and that it lived in subterranean waters all its life. By now the idea of "cave salamanders" is well established, but the olm was the first to be discovered and it was quite sensational for this reason. Soon both its main habitat and the reason for its sporadic appearance became known. The main habitat was, and is, a large subterranean lake, the Grotto of Adelsberg (or Postojna jama in Serbian, now the official name). When the spring thaw was sudden, releasing large quantities of water, the Adelsberg grotto and a dozen smaller ones in the vicinity were flooded and the olms were washed into the rivers. The average length of a fully grown olm is # inches; a few specimens that grew to # inches have been reported. The olm swims by wriggling its whole body; the four short legs are useless for locomotion. The forelegs have three clawless toes, the hindlegs only two. Because of the concentration of blood vessels the body is white or very faintly pink. There are no visible eyes; the skin extends unbroken over the places where the eyes should be. But when dissecting an olm, rudimentary eyes, connected to the brain by optical nerves, can easily be found. Now a salamander is considered to be the larval form as long as it has gills; normally a salamander, after spending its youth in water, goes on land, sheds its gills and, among other things, propagates its kind. The environment of the olm prevents it from following this procedure, but the olms propagated nonetheless. It was the first case of a larva being capable of sexual activity -- another fact that increased the olm's fame. Naturalists were so surprised that they coined a new term for this behavior: "neoteny." We now know that the olm is not the only neotenic salamander; the Mexican axolotl as well as the "mudpuppies" (Necturus) of the United States are neotenic too. A complete list of neotenic forms would probably consist of at least a dozen mostly unfamiliar names. Naturalists saw themselves confronted by an eyeless neotenic salamander that spends its whole life in the cold water of a lightless cave, and the first question that occurred to them was: what does it eat? And speaking of food, how does it find whatever it eats? Salamanders do not eat anything vegetable, hence the food had to consist of insects, spiders, small fresh-water crustaceans, possibly fish eggs. Strictly speaking we still do not know What the olms of the Adelsberg grotto eat when at home, we only know what they will eat in captivity. Tpor decades the olm was the favorite aquarium animal of European naturalists, if only because the preferred observation "in the field" was an impossibility. Just to get to the "noble mountain" (this is What Adels berg means) was a tiring journey. A trip across the cave could be arranged by local guides for a fee, but people need light to see; and while the cave fauna is blind, it is still light-sensitive enough to swim away from illumination. Therefore, since the journey of the naturalist to the olm was useless, the olm was brought to the naturalist. The first long series of observations of captive specimens was carried out by Fraulein Marie von Chauvin, one of the early female scientists, who lived in Freiburg im Breisgau, in western Germany. Her study began in about # and lasted for many years. She fed small worms (Tubiiex, as well as small earthworms), young water snails, tadpoles and fresh-water crustaceans to her olms and soon saw that it was the motion of the food animals that made the olms aware of their presence. If a snail remained motionless it was disregarded. In general that olms remained at the bottoms of their containers, but if the water was very shallow they might come to the surface to inhale air, Marie von Chauvin noticed that a sudden shock (somebody in the house had dropped something heavy) caused the olms to panic; in their subterranean lakes a shock wave in the water is evidently a danger signal. Marie von Chauvin could do almost anything for her olms; she could provide fresh water at a temperature of from # to # degrees Fahrenheit; she could feed them what they liked to eat or would at least accept; but she could not keep light away all the time. After all, she wanted to observe them. If the period of illumination was not longer than # or # minutes per day, nothing happened, but if the olms were exposed even to weak light for a few hours a day they developed color in their skin. Some turned a reddish brown. Others, and this was the more customary change, turned a bluish black. It began with spots that enlarged and blended together and in some individuals tiny yellow or reddish spots appeared on the dark background. Was this dark coloration with small spots the original color of the olm's ancestors? It seemed likely, for the olm certainly had not evolved in those dark waters. At one time its ancestors must have been open-air salamanders with protective coloration and with functioning eyes. Then they became trapped underground in an environment that kept them alive by feeding them, but where there was no need for either eyesight or for coloration. Since they could not evolve into finished salamanders they turned neoterdc, though they might have had this characteristic while still in the open air. T rhen Marie von Chauvin be' ' gan to keep olms, she had already had experience with another neotenic salamander, the axolotl. Back in # the Jardin d'a cclimation in Paris had received half a dozen axolotls from Mexico. They were cared for by the curator, Monsieur A. Dumeril, who knew what was then known about them and who was, therefore, not too surprised when they started mating a year later. The second generation was raised in separate tanks and grew nearly as large as the original imports half a year after hatching. So far everything went as expected', but then some of the new generation began to change into a finished gill-less adult salamander. Monsieur Dumeril tried to accelerate the change in those that had stayed in the water by amputating half of their gills. It did not work; the axolotls simply grew another bunch of gills. Marie von Chauvin, after reading Dumeril's report, decided on persuasion rather than operation. When she saw that one of her five axolotls stayed near the surface of the water most of the time she put him into another aquarium where there was only a small and shallow water area; most of the floor space was land, with lush wet moss. The axolotl took just four days to change into the adult form. Three others went through the same change a few weeks later, but the fifth specimen (which was the smallest of the lot) never changed. It remained a waterliving axolotl. Since it had been so easy to make the axolotl go through its full life cycle, Marie von Chauvin tried to make the olm do the same. It did not work; olms would grow black but never shed their gills. Any attempt to force the issue only resulted in the death of the specimen. The olms, it seemed, had adjusted so well to their cave environment that they could not revert to the original any more. As a by-product of her work Marie von Chauvin had established that the eggs of the olm are spherical with a diameter of a sticky outer layer, and the femals attached them one by one to a stone. That olms lay eggs had also been seen seven years earlier, in #, by one of the tourist guides at Adelsberg. The larvae hatching from the eggs had been quite large, about an inch in length as had been established by A. Zeller in #  -- he had needed patience for this observation, for # days went by between the laying of the eggs and the hatching of a few of them. Zeller was pleased with his results, but somebody else had been digging in a library and had come up with an issue of Oken's Isis dating from the year #. And that issue contained a report from a landowner at Stratil (in the area where the olm occurs naturally) with the name of J. Geek von Verch. He was the county judge in addition to being a landowner, and his story was put down in language fit for a supreme court decision. "On June #, # I, as well as members of my own family and members of my neighbor's families, witnessed the birth of a live young olm." The young was # inches long and shaped like an adult, but it had two black spots "like poppyseeds" where one would expect the eyes to be. XT That could one say now? ' ' Several tourist guides, one professional naturalist (Marie von Chauvin) and one amateur naturalist (Zeller) bad watched the egg-laying. Zeller bad even watched the hatching. But one could not disregard the solemn statement of the old county judge. Was it possible that there were two species of olms, indistinguishable by humans and certainly closely related, but differing from each other by the method of propagation? One species that laid eggs -- from # to # in number -- like most salamanders? And another species that hatched an egg in the oviduct and produced a live and larger young? And all this coupled with neoteny! That something looks incredible does not matter in nature. Facts are facts, and what was needed to arrive at an opinion were more facts. The next fact came from a Professor Nusbaum in Lemberg. He had bought five specimens for dissection and placed the glass jar holding them on the window sill. Of course they turned dark, but that was unimportant considering their final fate. When Professor Nusbaum -- who had already dissected two of them -- looked at the jar on the morning of October #, #, he saw four olms instead of three. The fourth was pale, skinny and small; it must have been born alive during the night. That it died a few hours later is unimportant; here was another case of a live birth with no eggs in evidence anywhere. By that time experiments with olms were being carried on in Vienna, at the Institute for Experimental Biology. It belonged to the venerable University of Vienna but was located in the Vienna Prater, the amusement area. The heavy stone building had originally been sponsored by a Habsburg prince as a public aquarium. Subsequently it had been turned -- more in keeping with the surroundings -- into a very intimate night club. When the night club went bankrupt, around the year #, the University of Vienna acquired the building. The basement then had contained a cistern and was not waterproof in general; one of the first steps taken by the University's contractor was to pump it dry. But the windowless basement, where the temperature never rose above # degrees Fahrenheit, was a perfect natural grotto, suitable for cave salamanders. One quarter of the now dry basement was enclosed by a foot-high wall and filled with well water, making a dark aquarium one foot deep with an area of # square feet. Tn # it was ready and forty olms were purchased to be kept there. The purpose of the experiment was to find out whether the olm lays eggs or produces live young -- or whether there were two species which humans could not tell apart. Humans cannot even tell the sexes apart. Hence the large number; it was highly unlikely that all forty would belong to the same sex. The young biologist in charge, Dr. Paul Kammerer, saw to it that they were well fed and otherwise left them alone. During his frequent trips to the basement for feeding and inspection he looked for young or eggs. One year went by and there were neither young nor eggs. Another half year went by with the same negative result. in the improbability of all # olms (one had died) being either male or females, lost interest. It tines not seem to have occurred to him that the olm's asexual behavior was due to overfeeding, but his loss of interest corrected this factor. He fed them When he thought of it, and in October # he thought he saw a few smaller ones in the tank but did not accept tihem as young. He thought they bad shrunk from lack of food and became a little more diligent as a result. By May # he saw a few small specimens that had to be young because they still had eye spots. In October # he saw a large olm that looked pregnant. He caught it and put it into a separate jar which was left in the dark basement. Two weeks later there were two small olms, nearly # inches long, in the jar with the adult. Then he really went to work, and two years later he announced his findings. When olms are kept in water that is warmer than # degrees Fahrenheit the females will lay eggs, of which only a small percentage (say one in twenty-five), will hatch. If the water is colder, one egg will hatch in one oviduct of the female, or sometimes, one in each oviduct while the other eggs degenerate into a kind of jelly which may be absorbed either by the body of the mother or else feed the embroyo that has hatched. At any event the young that are born alive are about twice as large as those that have hatched from eggs. Since the temperature in the natural cave lakes is always colder than # degrees Fahrenheit, Kammerer concluded that live birth was normal for the olm. Tecause of subsequent events- Kammerer's name acquired a bad reputation. He was obsessed with proving a discredited biological concept, namely the inheritance of acquired characteristics, and he produced charts that could not be true. He faked' "acquired characteristics" by such means as injections of India ink under the skin of toads and, after having been found out, committed suicide. It is not surprising that everything Kammerer bad said was suspect after his death, but his first set of experiments with olms was probably geniune. For his second olm experiment one cannot be certain any more. He decided that he would succeed where Marie von. Chauvin had failed; he would force an olm to acquire the adult shape of its ancestors. Specifically he would try to make a young olm keep and develop its eyes. I n the meantime the keepers of other aquaria had solved a problem. They had olms and they wanted to exhibit 'them to the public. Of course one could just illuminate the aquaria, but then the olms would turn black. The ideal was to exhibit olms that stayed pale. One of the keepers reasoned as follows: a photographic plate, exposed to light, turns black. But in the darkroom undeveloped plates can be handled safely under red light, red light being less capable of causing chemical changes than white light. He tried it, and. it worked; an olm under "darkroom illumination" was made dimly visible to visitors but it remained pale. Kammerer took a young hn and let it grow under red light, hoping that this would stimulate the eyes without thickening the skin that covered them. From time to time he exposed it to daylight for stronger stimulation. Of course the skin slowly turned black but only after the eyes were established and stayed uncovered. All the while the specimen was kept in only one inch of water to stimulate the lungs. He obtained a black olm with clearly visible and presumably functioning eyes that could live for short periods outside the water. When Kammerer announced this result nobody doubted his word -- after all this was a possible result which merely had required extraordinary care. But after it became known that Kammerer had been dishonest in other experiments, the "adult olm" was doubted in retrospect. Since I knew that old professor Dr. Richard B. Goldschmidt had known Kammerer personally (I had not because of an age difference of about # years), I asked him whether he had seen the "adult olm." Professor Goldschmidt, then at the University of California, replied that Kammerer had shown, him a specimen with normal eyes. But he, also doubtful in retrospect, added that Kammerer might have transplanted "different eyes," meaning the eyes of another amphibian. Goldschmidt summed up his and everybody's feelings by writing: "The thing should be repeated!" The University of Vienna did nothing to clear up the uncertainties caused by Kammerer. After the second World War a new research ceter, approximately named the Underground Laboratory of the Centre Nationale de la Recherche Scientifique, began to be interested in olms. As its name indicates it is French, located at Moulis, France, under the leadership of Professor Albert Vandel. Professor Vandel keeps his olms in tanks # feet in diameter and ten times as long with running water but a layer of cave mud and flat stones at the bottom. The water is kept at about # degrees Fahrenheit; the darkness in the underground laboratory is complete. Under these circumstances the olms are egg-layers and Vandel swears that this is the normal method. Most of what has been reported so far is not new or adds only small detail to the information that can be found in zoological literature. The number of eggs laid by one female is from # to #, and the interval between laying and hatching runs from # to # days. At hatching the young olm still has a reserve of yolk that lasts for about a month. Its rate of growth afterward is exceedingly slow; it needs # to # years to reach a length of # inches. The reduction of the embryonic eye is reported to begin at the age of three months. Well, this means that we know about as much as we did in #. So far the French laboratory seems to have limited its activities to observation only. One day, one hopes, Professor Vandel will be overcome by the urge to experiment a little. Then he may clear up Kammerer's doubtful W hat to do with the population messy -- .unless they'll help! anuaiy #, #. Big day today. Flying in, I got quite a shock seeing that mushroom cloud over Washington. Looked just like an H-bomb, but of course it's only the population explosion. Smog. It's everywhere, of course, but this air-conditioned underground living makes you forget. I hate the nuisance of wearing a respirator, but this time I was grateful for it. Even without the smog, the crowd here is so thick that the fumes from their halitosis would probably choke you. Priority Escort had a zip-car waiting for me when we landed. That was a break -- we took the fifth-level freeway right straight in, down what used to be the old Pennsylvania Avenue. Could do a whole book on the White House. Like stepping into the past; so quiet and empty. Huge rooms. Some of them twenty, thirty, even fifty feet long -- you wouldn't believe it. To think people used to live that way; all that space, and not even a high-rise! Gives you a sense of History. Of course the big thing was meeting the President. Kind of surprising to see he's such a small man. Watching him on TV, in full makeup, you get the impression he's quite tall. But without the gray wig and the beard and the Uncle Sam costume, he's only a little guy. Can't quite remember when Presidents started wearing the outfit -- way back, I guess, maybe twenty-thirty years after they started electing actors to public office. It's effective, of course, and I can see the sense, but it's still kind of a letdown when you see a President offscreen. Without a teleprompter and the folksy delivery he sounds quite different. But he's an exec, no doubt about it. The way he handled the meeting, all the biggies there -- Cabinet, Defense, even the top lobbyists. Cut right through protocol and got down to cases. No sense trying to remember exact quotes. What he said was Security-sealed anyway, and I could get into trouble just paraphrasing it. But then, nobody is going to be playing this diarytape anyway, and I want to keep it for the record. He started right out by laying all the cards on the table. The population crisis -- # people in the United States as of last week's Galiupcomputer census. "That's the official figure," he said. "Actually, we're way over get out, for psychological reasons. There's enough panic as it is. And with a world population eration -- " He stopped and looked around the table; I wish I had a photo of those faces. "I can see your reactions," he said. "But right now I'm more interested in hearing your solutions." Hphat's how it began. And for the next hour it went on, hot and heavy. All 'the old arguments and counter-arguments. Start a war? Too dangerous, and besides it's never worked -- if it had, we wouldn't be in this fix today. What about a sterilization law? Six bills voted down already, too much religious opposition, so that's out. Metal fatigue in jets and zipcars? There was one that made me sit up and take notice. Some character from the Department of Transport had it all laid out, a full presentation with a lot of figures on stress-factors and built-in structural defects. He cidents, freeway and airway, would eliminate at least a hunperiod. It made a lot of sense to me, until the President reminded him that (a) such a program would shake confidence in automotive and aviation products, thus disrupting the economy, and (b) the present rate of population increase would soon offset and over take the possible death-rate. He was loudly seconded by the lobbyists, particularly in regard to point (a). The next joker came up with the moon-colorization bit again and had to be reminded that it would be impossible to manufacture enough space-hardware to people a year -- granted that the economy could support such a program. Somebody else urged official government backing of homosexuality; not just quiet approval, but a full-fledged open endorsement. The Secretary of Health and Welfare pointed out that even without open sanction, homosexuality was already a widespread popular craze, but largely due to the fact that it wasn't officially blessed. Such approval, he thought, would backfire, robbing the practice the movement to a fag-end. This remark got a laugh, but didn't solve anything. The next proposal came from Top Brass -- all creased red neck and eyebrows, and no nonsense. At first he sounded way off the track, talking about smog and its lethal effect on the human organism, but then he hit it. "If you really want to reduce the population, quit wasting your breath. Waste theirs. Take away their respirators." That did it. Everybody started screaming, but the President got the final word in. "You just can't go ahead and start a mass-murder program -- it's un-American!" And then he looked at me. "You're the expert, Mr. Crothers. What does Psychological Engineering propose?" I let them have it, then. "Of course it's un-American to kill our own citizens. Also, it's bad for business." That got a nod from everybody, so I went on. "But there's another solution. I call it planned population-obsolescence." The President frowned. "And just what does that mean?" "Simple. Since we can't kill our own citizens, and we can't encourage them to kill each other, there's only one sensible alternative. We've got to get the people to kill themselves." Now they really screamed. "Mass suicide? Impossible -- they'd never go for it -- talk about hurting business, this would really do it -- never work out -- " I waited until they wore themselves out, then opened my folder and my mouth. "Gentlemen, I have prepared a plan. If you're ready to listen, I think I can demonstrate to you that it can be done." I made my pitch. It grabbed them, because it made sense. The President was the only one with reservations. "I don't know," he sighed. "A wiser statesman than myself once said, 'You can kill some of the people some of the time, but you can't kill all of the people all of the time." "Maybe so," I said. "But it's worth a try." ebruary #, #. We're in business. Haven't had time to tape notes -- it's just one meeting after another. Key people in industry, advertising, communication channels. Even with official backing, it's a big selling job. At first, of course, everybody comes up with the same objection -- "But we need consumers." The answer I give them is, "Let the consumers consume themselves." And then I show them the merchandising possibilities. The whole bit, right from history. How the morticians, a hundred years ago, proved that you could sell caskets with all kinds of fancy gadgets, including innerspring mattresses -- even sell coffins for cremations. Then I give them the real angle, way back to the days of the Egyptians, who used to bury their bodies with a complete wardrobe of new clothing, all kinds of jewelry, household equipment, and furniture. And I even give them a slogan for their sales-campaigns -- "You Can Take It With Yon." They can see the sales-potential, but they're still a little skeptical about whether or not tire idea will catch on. So it's up to me to prove that they'll make September #, #. The last  six months have been murder. Figure of speech, of course. But I've been working myself to death. So much to do. Started with the funeral directors, setting up the campaign. Commercials. "Tired of high taxes? Troubled about illness, old age? Bills got you down? Time for a vacation -- now you can take the etery landscapes, soft hymn music in the background. The morticians have been helpful, I must say. They pitch the theme hard. "Now you can enjoy Permanent Retirement. Ask about our Layaway Plan." It seems to be going over with the Senior Citizens, but we've got to get a gut-reaction from the younger set, too. Maybe the cemeteries need jazzingup. I'm going down to Washington with a real-estate subsidy plan; we've got to get a lot of new land developments to prepare for the rush, and it isn't just a matter of money. The whole concept has to be revitalized. Statues and benches and souvenir-stands are good enough for tire old folks, but I'm targeting at the kiddies. What we need are a few amusement-park touches; what I have in mind is something on the order of Grislyland... jlfrarch #, #. Just a little f fJover a year since I started, and it's going over better than I'd ever hoped for. Even the wildest optimist would never have believed the national death-rate would jump # in so short a time. And this is only the beginning! Right now I'd like to go on record congratulating the medical profession -- and, particularly, the psychiatrists and psychologists -- for their cooperation and suggestions. Not only have they supported the new DeadiCare program; they've come up with some ideas I never would have known about. Almost all the psyches are concentrating now on Thanatos, bringing out and encouraging the Death Wish in patients. Using suggestion and hypnosis, too ; not just in the asylums but in private practice. Since most people go for treatment because they're already depressed, sick of crowds and smog and underground living and synthetic food and taxes and official forms and regulations, it's easy enough to work them into deep melancholia. Government cooperation doesn't hurt, either -- next month the Pure Food and Drug Act amendment goes on the books and then we'll have another assist. Free poison -- for Home Use Only. The tricky bit, of course, is to make sure that people keep turning their aggressions inward; they've got to kill themselves, not murder others. But it seems to be working. Lots of things help. For example, the new art boom in death masks. Everybody wants one. I understand a lot of people with money are really going the whole Egyptian route -- mummy-cases and all, or at least statues of themselves. There's one down in Texas that's fifty feet tall; built over the frame of an old oil derrick. Of course, as we expected, the biggest opposition came from the churches. We've had to make a big point of the fact that from now on death is strictly nonsectarian. And the insurance companies did a lot of beefing before DeadiCare; now they're all switching over from life insurance to death insurance -- the perpetual care angle seems to work. I'm in Washington permanently now. Full-time job, just one thing after another, but I must say everybody pitches in to help. We've got the posters up -- everything from "Join the Marine Corpse" to "Uncle Sam there's a big publicity campaign for the development of Death Valley National Monument.  c taker # , #. Where does time go to? I couldn't begin to set down what's happened in the past three years, or so; all I know is that the official death rate for last year was #. And this year started off with such a bang that we're averaging Never saw such prosperity. Half the country seems to be converted to cemeteries  -- freeways jammed with, funeral processions -- factories can't keep up with orders. Strain on natural resources, of course; we're going to have to do a. complete aboutface and campaign for simple burials, with plastic coffins. But the big thing is we've got the youngsters. Everybody wants to fly to Vegas and play Russian roulette. Even the kiddies get into the act -- playing "undertaker" and burying their dolls. Or each other. And skipping rope to, "I-tisket, I-tasket, a green, and yellow casket." I think our troubles are over. #  J r ay #, #. I was wrong. If A Didn't figure on the backlash -- Situation Overkill. Can't blame it on the psyches. They did their best. But aggression gets out of hand. Sure, the death rate keeps going up, but a lot of it is due to murders now. Not just the free poison, but assault with deadly weapons, etc. Lots of sex crimes, too, mostly necrophilia. Of course we're in there pitching. Setting up those Suicide Clubs ("If you don't like your neighbor, why not urge him to join?") and doing a big selling job on the sex angle, too, with the new Lovers' Leaps; free skilifts to mountaintops and special high-rise jumps for city dwellers. But it isn't enough. The churches aren't helping. For a while we got them off on this ancestor-worship kick, but now they're going too far. Understand there's a lot of new cults around, based on human sacrifices. Barbaric. Worst of all, it's affecting business. With all this illegal murder going on, the mortality rate is climbing too high; getting out of control. Understand we're down to # as of this year, and pretty soon there won't be enough working population to keep up with the demands. I'm setting up a crisis conference for June #st. We've got to pat some new life in our program. Sune #th, #. Let's face it -- J we're in trouble. The conference was a disaster. Every time I suggested a rollback on our program, some damned psyche or other came up with an argument to prove it wouldn't work -- things have gone too far now. Of course I knew the idea had spread. If it wasn't worldwide, this country would have been invaded long ago. But with other areas even more overpopulated than our own, I knew they'd copy us and our methods. And they have. The thing is (and this I didn't know, until they filled us in at the conference) that the situation is even worse abroad. Death cults all over the place, religious fanatics, and what one of the psychiatrists called the "lemming urge." Whole cities, whole sections of a country, starting to march to the seashore, throwing themselves off cliffs. Mass hysteria. "Heaven help us when it starts over here," he said. "Can you imagine what's going to happen whe n the entire West Coast converges inland to jump off the edge of the Grand Canyon?" "So what do you suggest?" I asked. He didn't answer me. He couldn't. Because as soon as he finished speaking, he'd gone over and jumped out of the window... J ecember #, #. #.   Not the mortality rate. That's the official population figure for the entire country, as of today: #. Don't ask me how they arrived at the total. Living underground this way, I'm sure all they can do is guess. But at least, a few of us have survived. When you look at what's happened, it's amazing that there still are that many left. First the mass suicides, then the murder gangs, then the breakdown in industry and communications -- pileups on the freeways, funeral services disrupted, casket industries shut down, cemeteries weeded-over and neglected. When the food factories went and the water desalinization plants stopped working, the end was in sight. Then they began to listen to our campaign again, but it was too late; no rallying point, no way to get people reorganized. We should have acted sooner, declared martial law -- but once the famine started and they began to drink that poisoned water from rivers and lakes, it was no use. Ill Virus and plague, that's what did it in the end. And people running wild -- the new Sterilization Cults coming in, nobody having babies any more. Of course the smog is gone, they tell me, but so is everything else. Here in the new Pentagon -- Dead Center -- we're quite comfortable. Plenty of food, plenty of supplies, all the comforts of home and a safe five levels underground. At least we can keep telecasting; we've got the facilities. But with an audience of only #, I don't know. Still, they say while there's life, there's hope... pril #, #. Running out of tape. Doesn't really matter, because we're running out of everything else, too. Eleven people left. That's all. Eleven. Best medical care these past eight or nine years, but it doesn't help. Underground living seems to lead inevitably to underground dying. And the surface is still deadly -- virus everywhere. No more communication. None of us talk about it, but we all know the answer. Everybody's gone, everywhere. We're the last survivors. Six old men, all over seventy. Myself, forty-nine. Three elderly women. One girl, Rena Stafford, pretty blonde thing, about eighteen or so. Had another conference today, possibly the last one. Faced the facts. In a few years we'll all be gone. Maybe the surface will clear, the virus will die out -- but so will the human race. The president put it right on the line. (Funny thing, he really looks like Uncle Sam now, even without makeup). "We're got to repopulate," he said. "Start all over again from the beginning." He looked at me. "You're our only hope. You and the girl." I nodded. So did she. So tonight they're setting the two of us up in a living unit of our own. Regular honeymoon suite. From now on, it's up to me. Too bad. I just don't think I'm going to make it. I've come to the conclusion Thoreau was right. In times like these, one must seek the peaceful serenity of Walden Pond. I think I'll go there tonight. And drown myself.     To solve the world's population crisis , they built a model world in a box -- and filled it with a world's desperation! I ' ' 'caverns measureless to man?' " Thomas Dixit asked. His voice echoed away among the caverns, the question unanswered. Peter Crawley, walking a pace or two behind him, said nothing, lost in a reverie of his own. It was over a year since Dixit had been imprisoned here. He had taken time off from the resettlement area to come and have a last look round before everything was finally demolished. In these great concrete workings, men still moved -- Indian technicians mostly, carrying instruments, often with their own headlights. Cables trailed everywhere; but the desolation was mainly an effect of the constant abrasion all surfaces had undergone. People had flowed here like water in a subterranean cave; and their corporate life had flowed similarly, hidden, forgotten. Dixit was powerfully moved by the thought of all that life. He, almost alone, was the man who had plunged into it and survived. Old angers stirring in him, he turned and spoke directly to his companion. "What a monument to human suffering! They should leave this place standing as an everlasting memorial to what happened." The white man said, "The Delhi government refuses to entertain any such suggestion. I see their point of view, but I also see that it would make a great tourist attraction!" "Tourist attraction, man! Is that all it means to you?" Crawley laughed. "As ever, you're too touchy, Thomas. I take this whole matter much less lightly than you suppose. Tourism just happens to attract me more than human suffering." They walked on side by side. They were never able to agree. The battered faces of flats and houses -- now empty, once choked with humanity -- stood on either side, doors gaping open like old men's mouths in sleep. The spaces seemed enormous; the shadows and echoes that belonged to those spaces seemed to continue indefinitely. Yet before... there had scarcely been room to breathe here. "I remember what your buddy. Senator Byrnes, said," Crawley remarked. "He showed how both East and West have learned from this experiment. Of course, the social scientists are still working over their findings; some startling formulae for social groups are emerging already. But the people who lived and died here were fighting their way towards control of the universe of the ultra-small, and that's where the biggest advances have come. They were already developing power over their own genetic material. Another generation, and they might have produced the ultimate in automatic human population control: anoestrus, Where too close proximity to other members of the species leads to reabsorption of the embryonic material in the female. Our scientists have been able to help them there, and geneticists predict that in another decade -- " "Yes, yes, all that I grant you. Progress is wonderful." He knew he was being impolite. These things were important, of revolutionary importance to a crowded earth. But he wished he walked these eroded passageways alone. Undeniably, India had learned too, just as Peter Crawley claimed. For Hinduism had been put to the test here and had shown its terrifying strengths and weaknesses. In these mazes, people had not broken under deadly conditions -- nor had they thought to break away from their destiny. Bharma -- duty -- had been stronger than humanity. And this revelation was already changing the thought and fate of one-sixth of the human race. He said, "Progress is wonderful. But what took place here was essentially a religious experience." Crawley's brief laugh drifted away into the shadows of a great gaunt stairwell. "I'll bet you didn't feel that way when we sent you in here a year ago!" What had he felt then? He stopped and gazed up at the gloom of the stairs. All that came to him was the memory of that appalling flood of life and of the people who had been a part of it, whose brief years had evaporated in these caverns, whose feet has endlessly trodden these warren-ways, these lugubrious decks, these crumbling flights... II 'T'he concrete steps climbed up into darkness. The steps were wide, and countless children sat on them, listless, resting against each other. This was an hour when activity was low and even small children hushed their cries for a while. Yet there was no silence on the steps; silence was never complete there. Always, in the background, the noise of voices. Voices and more voices. Never silence. Shamim was aged, so she preferred to run her errands at this time of day, when the crowds thronging Total Environment were less. She dawdled by a sleepy seller of life-objects at the bottom of the stairs, picking over the little artif acts and exclaiming now and again. The hawker knew her, knew she was too poor to buy, did not even press her to buy. Shamim's oldest daughter. Malti, waited for her mother by the bottom step. Malti and her mother were watched from the top of the steps. A light burned at the top of the steps. It had burned there for twenty-five years, safe from breakage behind a strong mesh. But dung and mud had recently been thrown at it, covering it almost entirely and so making the top of the stairway dark. A furtive man called Narayan Farhad crouched there and watched, a shadow in the shadows. A month ago, Shamim had had an illegal operation in one of the pokey rooms off Grand Balcony on her deck. The effects of the operation were still with her; under her plain cotton sari, her thin dark old body was bent. Her share of life stood lower than it had been. Malti was her second oldest daughter, a meek girl who had not been conceived when the Total Environment experiment began. Even meekness had its limits. Seeing her mother dawdle so needlessly, Malti muttered impatiently and went on ahead, climbing the infested steps, anxious to be home. E xtracts from Thomas Dixit's report to Senator Jacob Byrnes, back in America: To lend variety to the habitat, the Environment has been divided into ten decks, each deck five stories liigh, which allows for an occasional pocket-sized open space. The architecture has been varied somewhat on each deck. On one deck, a sort of blown-up Indian village is presented; on another, the houses are large and appear separate, although sandwiched between decks -- I need not add they are hopelessly overcrowded now. On most decks, the available space is packed solid with flats. Despite this attempt at variety, a general bowdlerization of both Eastern and Western architectural styles, and the fact that everything has been constructed out of concrete or a parastyrene for economy's sake, has led to a dreadful sameness. I cannot imagine anywhere more hostile to the spiritual values of life. The shadow in the shadows moved. He glanced anxiously up at the light, which also housed a spy-eye; there would be a warning out, and sprays would soon squirt away the muck he had thrown at the fitting; but, for the moment, he could work unobserved. Narayan bared his old teeth as Malti came up the steps towards him, treading among the sprawling children. She was too old to fetch a really good price on the slave market, but she was still strong; there would be no trouble in getting rid of her at once. Of course he knew something of her history, even though she lived on a different deck from him. Malti! He called her name at the last moment as he jumped out on her. Old though he was, Narayan was quick. He wore only his dhoti, arms flashing, interlocking round hers, one good powerful wrench to get her off her feet -- now running fast, fearful, up the rest of the steps, moving even as he clamped one hand over her mouth to cut off her cry of fear. Clever old Narayan ! The stairs mount up and up in the four corners of the Total Environment, linking deck with deck. They are now crude things of concrete and metal, since the plastic covers have long been stripped from them. These stairways are the weak points of the tiny empires, transient and brutal, that form on every deck. They are always guarded, though guards can be bribed. Sometimes gangs or " unions " take over a stairway, either by agreement or bloodshed. Shamim screamed, responding to her daughter's cry. She began to hobble up the stairs as fast as she could, tripping over infant feet, drawing a dagger out from under her sari. It was a plastic dagger, shaped out of a piece of the Environment. She called Malti, called for help, as she went. When s'he reached the landing, she was on the top floor of her deck, the Ninth, where she lived. Many people were here, standing, squatting, thronging together. They looked away from Shamim, people with blind faces. She had so often acted similarly herself when others were in trouble. Gasping, she stopped and stared up at the roof of the deck, bluedyed to simulate sky, cracks running irregularly across it. The steps went on up there, up to Top Deck. She saw legs, yellow soles of feet disappearing, faces staring down at her, hostile. As she ran toward the bottom of the stairs, the watchers above threw things at her. A Shard hit Shamkn's cheek and cut it open. With blood running down her face, she began to wail. Then she turned and ran through the crowds to her family room. J've been a month just reading through the microfiles. Sometimes a whole deck becomes unified under a strong leader. On Deck Nine, for instance, unification was achieved under a man called U #I has. He was a strong man, and a great show-off. That was a while ago, when conditions were not so desperate as they are now. Ullhas could never last the course today. Leaders become more despotic as Environment decays. The dynamics of unity are such that it is always insufficient for a deck simply to stay unified; the young men always need to have their aggressions directed outwards. So the leader of a strong deck always sets out to tyrannize the deck below or above, whichever seems to be the weaker. It is a miserable state of affairs. The time generally comes when, in the midst of a raid, a counter-raid is launched by one of the other decks. Then the raiders return to carnage and defeat. And another paltry empire tumbles. It is up to me to stop this continual degradation of human life. As usual, the family room was crowded. Although none of Shamim's own children were here, there were grandchildren -- including the lame granddaughter, Shirin -- and six greatgrandchildren, none of them more than three years old. Shamin's third husband, Gita, was not in. Safe in the homely squalor of the room, Shamim burst into tears, while Shirin comforted her and endeavored to keep the little ones off. "Gita is getting food. I will go and fetch him," Sfairin said. Density Research Establishment -- became operative , twenty-five years ago, all the couples selected for living in the Total Environment had to be under twenty years of age. Before being sealed in, they were inoculated against all diseases. There was plenty of room for each couple then; they had whole suites to themselves, and the best of food; plus no means of birth control. That's always been the main pivot of that first generation has aged severely. They are old people pushing forty-five. The whole life cycle has speeded up -- early puberty, early senescence. The second and third generations have shown remarkable powers of adaptation; a fourth generation is already toddling. Those toddlers will be reproducing before their years attain double figures, if present trends continue. Are allowed to continue. Gita was younger than Shamim, a small wiry man who knew his way around. No hero, he nevertheless had a certain style about him. His life-object hung boldly round his neck on a chain, instead of being hidden, as were most people's life-objects. He stood in the line for food, chattering with friends. Gita was good at making alliances. 'With a bunch of his friends, he had formed a little union to see that they got their food back safely to their homes; so they generally met with no incident in the crowded walkways of Deck Nine. The balance of power on the deck was very complex at the moment. As a result, comparative peace reigned, and might continue for several weeks if the strong man on Top Deck did not interfere. TT'ood delivery grills ate fixed in the walls of every floor of every deck. Two gongs sound before each delivery. After the second one, hatches open and steaming food pours from the grills. Hills of rice tumble forward, flavored with meat and spaces. Chapattis fall from a separate slot. As the men run forward with their containers, holy men are generally there to sanctify the food. Great supply elevators roar up and down in the heart of the  vast tower, tumbling out rations at all levels. Alcohol also was supplied in the early years. It was discontinued when it led to trouble; which is not to say that it is not secretly brewed inside the Ention has been generous from the start and has always been maintained at the same level per head of population although, as you know, the food is now ninety-five per cent factory-made. Nobody would ever have starved, had it been shared out equably inside the tower. On some of the decks, some of the time, it is still shared out fairly. One of Gita's sons, Jamsu, had seen the kidnapper Narayan making off to Top Deck with the struggling Malti. His eyes gleaming with excitement, he sidled his way into the queue where Gita stood and clasped his father's arm. Jamsu had something of his father in him, always lurked where numbers made him safe, rather than run off as his brothers and sisters had run off, to marry and struggle for a room of a space of their own. He was telling his father what had happened When Shirin limped up and delivered her news. Nodding grimly, Gita said, "Stay with us, Shirin, while I get the food." He scooped his share into the family pail. Jamsu grabbed a handful of rice for himself. "It was a dirty wizened man from Top Deck called Narayan Farhad," Jamsu said, gobbling. "He is one of the crooks who hangs about the shirt tails of... He let his voice die. "You did not go to Malti's rescue, shame on you!" Shirin said. "Jamsu might have been killed," Gita said, as they pushed through the crowd and moved towards the family room. "They're getting so strong on Top Deck," Jamsu said. "I hear all about it! We mustn't provoke them or they may attack. They say a regular army is forming round..." Shirin snorted impatiently. "You great babe! Go ahead and name the man! It's Prahlad Patel whose very name you dare not mention, isn't it? Is he a god or something, for Siva's sake? You're afraid of him even from this distance, eh, aren't you?" "Don't bully the lad," Gita said. Keeping the peace in his huge mixed family was a great responsibility, almost more than he could manage. As he turned into the family room, he said quietly to Jamsu and Shirin, "Malti was a favorite daughter of Shamim's, and now is gone from her. We will get our revenge against this Narayan Farhad. You and I will go this evening, Jamsu, to the holy man Vazifdar. He will even up matters for us, and then perhaps the great Patel will also be warned." He looked thoughtfully down at his life-object. Tonight, he told himself, I must venture forth alone and put my life in jeopardy for Shamin's sake. T)rahlad Patel's union has flour ished and grown until now he rules all the Top Deck. His name is known and dreaded, we believe, three or four decks down. He is the strongest -- yet in some ways curiously the most moderate -- ruler in Total Environment at present. Although he can be brutal, Patel seems inclined for peace. Of course, the bugging does not reveal everything; he may have plans which he keeps secret, since he is fully aware that the bugging exists. But we believe his interests lie in other directions than conquest. He is only about nineteen, as we reckon years, but already gray-haired, and the sight of him is said to freeze the muscles to silence in the lips of his followers. I have watched him over the bugging for many hours since I agreed to undertake this task. Patel has one great advantage in Total Environment. He lives on the Tenth Deck, at the top of the building. He can therefore be invaded only from below and the Ninth Deck offers no strong threats at present, being, mainly oriented round an influential body of holy men, of whom the most illustrious is one Vazifdat. The staircases between decks are always trouble spots. No deck-ruler was ever strong enough to withstand attack from above and below. The staircases are also used by single troublemakers, thieves, political fugitives, prostitutes, escaping slaves, hostages. Guards can always be bribed, or favor their multitudinous relations, or join the enemy for one reason or another. Patel, being on the Top Deck, has only four weak points to watch for, rather than eight. Vazifdar was amazingly holy and amazingly influential. It was whispered that his life-object was the most intricate in all Environment, but there was nobody who would lay claim to having set eyes upon it. Because of his reputation, many people on Gita's deck -- yes, and from farther away -- sought Vazifdar's help. A stream of men and women moved always through his room, even when he was locked in private meditation and far away from this world. The holy man had a flat with a balcony that looked out onto mid-deck. Many relations and disciples lived there with him, so that the rooms had been elaborately and flimsily divided by screens. All day, the youngest disciples twittered like birds upon the balconies as Vazifdar held court, discussing among themselves the immense wisdom of his sayings. All the disciples, all the relations, loved Vazifdar. There had been relations who did not love Vazifdar, but they had passed away in their sleep. Gita himself was a distant relation of Vazifdar's and came into the holy man's presence now with gifts of fresh water and a long piece of synthetic cloth, enough to make a robe. Vazifdar's brow and cheeks were painted with white to denote his high caste. He received the gifts of cloth and water graciously, smiling at Gita in such a way that Gita -- and, behind him, Jamsu -- took heart. Vazifdar was thirteen years old as the outside measured years. He was sleekly fat, from eating much and moving little. His brown body shone with oils; every morning, young women massaged and manipulated him. He spoke very softly, husbanding his voice, so that he could scarcely be heard for the noise in the room. "It is a sorrow to me that this woe has befallen your stepchild Malti," he said. "She was a good woman, although infertile." "She was raped at a very early age, disrupting her womb, dear Vazifdar. You will know of the event. Her parents feared she would die. She could never bear issue. The evil shadowed her life. Now this second woe befalls her." "I perceive that Malti's role in the world was merely to be a companion to her mother. Not all can afford to purchase who visit the bazaar." tThere are bazaars on every floor, crowding down the corridors and balconies, and a chief one on every deck. The menfolk chose such places to meet and chatter even when they have nothing to trade. Like everywhere else, the bazaars are crowded with humanity, down to the smallest who can walk -- and sometimes even those carry naked smaller brothers clamped tight to their backs. The bazaars are great centers for scandal. Here also are our largest screens. They glow behind their safety grills, beaming in special programs from outside; our outside world that must seem to have but faint reality as it dashes against the thick securing walls of Environment and percolates through to the screens. Below the screens, uncheckable and fecund life goes teeming on, with all its injury. Humbly, Gita on his knees said, "If you could restore Malti to her mother Shamim, who mourns her, you would reap all our gratitude, dear Vazifdar. Malti is too old for a man's bed, and on Top Deck all sorts of humiliations must await her." Vazifdar shook his head with great dignity. "You know I cannot restore Malti, my kinsman. How many deeds can be ever undone As long as we have slavery, so long must we bear to have the ones we love enslaved. You must cultivate a mystical and resigned view of life and beseech Shamim always to do the same." "Shamim is more mystical in her ways than I, never asking much, always working, working, praying, praying. That is why she deserves better than this misery." Nodding in approval of Shamim's behavior as thus revealed, Vazifdar said, "That is well. I know she is a good woman. In the future lie other events which may recompense her for this sad event." Jamsu, who had managed to keep quiet behind his father until now, suddenly burst out, "Uncle Vazifdar, can you not punish Narayan Farhad for his sin in stealing poor Malti on the steps? Is he to be allowed to escape to Patel's deck, there to live with Malti and enjoy?" "Sssh, son!" Gita looked in agitation to see if Jamsu's outburst had annoyed Vazifdar; but Vazifdar was smiling blandly. "You must know, Jamsu, that we are all creatures of the Lord Siva, and without power. No, no, do not pout! I also am without power in his hands. To own one room is not to possess the whole mansion. But..." It was a long and heavy but. When Vazifdar's thick eyelids closed over his eyes, Gita trembled, for he recalled how, on previous occasions when he had visited his powerful kinsman, Vazifdar's eyelids had descended in this fashion while he deigned to think on a problem, as if he shut out all the external world with his own potent flesh. "Narayan Farhad shall be troubled by more than his conscience." As he spoke, the pupils of his eyes appeared again, violet and black. They were looking beyond Gita, beyond the confines of his immediate surroundings. "Tonight he shall be troubled by evil dreams." "The nightvisions!" Gita and Jamsu exclaimed, in fear and excitement. Now Vazifdar swiveled his magnificient head and looked directly at Gita, looked deep into his eyes. Gita was a small man; he saw himself as a small man within. He shrank still further under that irresistible scrutiny. "Yes, the night-visions," the holy man said. "You know what that entails, Gita. You must go up to Top Deck and procure Narayan's life-object. Bring it back to me, and I promise Narayan shall suffer the night-visions tonight. Though he is sick, he shall be cured." Ill he women never cease their chatter as the lines of supplicants come and go before the holy men. Their marvelous resignation in that hateful prison! If they ever complain about more than the small circumstances of their lives, if they ever complain about the monstrous evil that has overtaken them all, I never heard of it. There is always the harmless talk, talk that relieves petty nervous anxieties, talk that relieves the almost noticed pressures on the brain. The women's talk practically drowns the noise of their children. But most of the time it is clear that Total Environment consists mainly of children. Thafs why I want to see the experiment closed down; the children would adapt to our world. It is mainly on this fourth generation that the effects of the population glut show. Whoever rules the decks, it is the babes, the endless babes, tottering, laughing, staring, piddling, tumbling, running, the endless babes to whom the Environment really belongs. And their mothers, for the most part, are women who -- at the same age and in a more favored part of the globe -- would still be virginally at school, many only just entering their teens. NTarayan Farhad wrapped a  blanket round himself and huddled in his corner of the crowded room. Since it was almost time to sleep, he had to take up his hired space before one of the loathed Dasguptas stole it. Narayan hated the Dasgupta family, its lickspittle men, its shrill women, its turbulent children -- the endless babes who crawled, the bigger ones with nervous diseases who thieved and ran and jeered at him. It was the vilest family on Top Deck, according to Narayan's oftrepeated claims; he tolerated it only because he felt himself to be vile. He succeeded at nothing to which he turned his hand. Only an hour ago, pushing through the crowds, he had lost his lifeobject from his pocket -- or else it had been stolen; but he dared not even consider that possibility! Even his desultory kidnapping business was a failure. This bitch he had caught this morning -- Malti. He had intended to rape her before selling her, but had become too nervous once he had dragged her in here, with a pair of young Dasguptas laughing at him. Nor had he sold the woman well. Patel had beaten down his price, and Narayan had not the guts to argue. Maybe he should leave this deck and move down to one of the more chaotic ones. The middle decks were always more chaotic. Six was having a slow three-sided war even now, which should make Five a fruitful place, with hordes of refugees to batten on... And what a fool to snatch so old a girl -- . practically an old woman! Through narrowed eyes, Narayan squatted in his corner, acid flavors burning his mouth. Even if his mind would rest and allow him to sleep, the Dasgupta mob was still too lively for any real relaxation. That old Dasgupta, now -- he was like a rat, totally without self-restraint, not a proper Hindu at all, doing the act openly with his own daughters. There were many men like that in Total Environment, men who had nothing else in life. Dirty swine! Lucky dogs! Narayan's daughters had thrown him out many months ago when he tried it! Over and over, his mind ran on his grievances. But he sat collectedly, prodding off with one bare foot the nasty little brats who crawled at him, and staring at the screen flickering on the wall behind its protective mesh. He liked the screens, enjoyed viewing the madness of outside. What a world it was out there! All that heat, and the necessity for work, and the complication of life! The sheer bigness of the world -- he couldn't stand that, would not want it under any circumstances. He did not understand half he saw. After all, he was born here. His father might have been bom outside, whoever his father was; but no legends from outside had come down to him : only the distortions in the general gossip, and the stuff on the screens. Now that he came to reflect, people didn't pay much attention to the screens any more. Even he didn't. But he could not sleep. Blearily, he looked at images of cattle ploughing fields, fields cut into dice by the dirty grills before the screens. He had already gathered vaguely that this feature was about changes in the world today... are giving way to this... said the commentator above the rumpus in the Dasgupta room. The children lived here like birds. Racks were stacked against the walls, and on these rickety contraptions the many little Dasguptas roosted... food factories automated against danger of infection... Yak yak yak, then. "Beeftissue culture growing straight into plastic distribution packs... Shots of some great interior place somewhere, with, meat growing out of pipes,extruding itself into square packs, dripping with liquid, looking rather ugly. Was that the shape of cows now or something? Outside must be a hell of a scaring place, then! "... as new factory food at last spells hope for India's future in the..." Yak yak yak from the kids. Once, their sleep racks had been built across the screen; but one night the whole shaky edifice collapsed, and three children were injured. None killed, worse luck! Patel should have paid more for that girl. Nothing was as good as it had been. Why, once on a time, they used to show sex films on the screens -- really filthy stuff that got even Narayan excited. He was younger then. Really filthy stuff, he remembered, and pretty girls doing it. But it must be -- oh, a long time since that was stopped. The screens were dull now. People gave up watching. Uneasily, Narayan slept, propped in the comer under his scruffy blanket. Eventually, the whole scruffy room slept. T he documentaries and other features piped into Environment are no longer specially ternal consumption. When the V.N. made a major cut in years ago, the private TV studio was one of the frills that had to be axed. Now we pipe in old programs bought oft major networks. The hope is that they will keep the wretched prisoners in Environment in touch with the outside world, but this is clearly not happening. The degree of comprehension between inside and outside grows markedly less on both sides, on an exponential curve. As I see it, a great gulf of isolation is widening between the two environments, just as if they were sailing away from each other into different space-time continua. I wish I could think that the people in charge here -- Crawley especially -- not only grasped this fact but understood that it should be rectified immediately. S hamim could not sleep for grief. Gita could not sleep for apprehension. Jamsu could not sleep for excitement. Vazifdar did not sleep. Vazifdar shut his sacred self away in a cupboard, brought his lids down over his eyes and began to construct, within the vast spaces of his mind, a thought pattern corresponding to the matrix represented by Narayan Farhad's stolen life-object. When it was fully conceived, Vazifdar began gently to inset a little evil into one edge of the thought-pattern... Narayan slept. What roused him was the silence. It was the first time total silence had ever come to Total Environment. At first, he thought he would enjoy total silence. But it took on such weight and substance... Clutching his blanket, he sat up. The room was empty, the screen dark. Neither thing had ever happened before, could not happen! And the silence! Dear Siva, some terrible monkey god had hammered that silence out in darkness and thrown it out like a shield into the world, rolling over all things ! There was a ringing quality in the silence -- a gong! No, no, not a gong! Footsteps ! It was footsteps, O Lord Siva, do not let it be footsteps! Total Environment was empty. The legend was fulfilled that said Total Environment would empty one day. All had departed except for poor Narayan. And this thing of the footsteps was coming to visit him in his defenceless corner... It was climbing up through the cellars of his existence. Soon it would emerge. Trembling convulsively, Narayan stood up, clutching the corner of the blanket to his throat. He did not wish to face the thing. Wildly, he thought, could he bear it best if if looked like a man or if it looking nothing like a man? It was Death for sure -- but how would it look? Only Death -- his heart fluttered! -- only Death could arrive this way... His helplessness... Nowhere to hide! He opened his mouth, could not scream, clutched the blanket, felt that he was wetting himself as if he were a child again. Swiftly came the image -- the infantile, round-bellied, cringing, puny, his mother black with fury, her great white teeth gritting as she smacked his face with all her might, spitting... It was gone, and he faced the gonglike death again, alone in the great dark tower. In the arid air, vibrations of its presence. He was shouting to it, demanding that it did not come. But it came. It came with majestic sloth, like the heartbeats of a foetid slumber, came in the door, pushing darkness before it. It was like a human, but too big to be human. And it wore Malti's face, that sickeningly innocent smile with which she had run up the steps. No! No, that was not it -- oh, he fell down onto the wet floor: it was nothing like that woman, nothing at all. Cease, impossibilities! It was a man, his ebony skull shining, terrible and magnificent, stretching out, grasping, confident. Narayan struck out in his extremity and fell forward. Death was another indelible smack in the face. One of the roosting Dasguptas blubbered and moaned as the man kicked him, woke for a moment, saw the screen still flickering meaninglessly and reassuringly, saw Narayan tremble under his blanket, tumbled back into sleep. It was not till morning that they found it had been Narayan's last tremble. I know I am supposed to be a detached observer. No emotions, no feelings. But scientific detachment is the attitude that has led to much of the inhumanity inherent in Environment. How do we, for all the bugging devices, hope to know what gastly secret nightmares they undergo in there? Anyhow, I am relieved to hear you are flying over. It is tomorrow I am due to go into Environment myself. IV were large and repulsive. At the time when they and the Total Environment tower had been built, the Indian Government would not have stood for anything else. Poured cement and rough edges was what they wanted to see and what they got. From a window in the office building, Thomas Dixit could see the indeterminate land in one direction, and the gigantic TE tower in the other, together with the shantytown that had grown between the foot of the tower and For a moment, he chose to ignore the Project Organizer behind him and gaze out at what he could see of the table-flat lands of the great Ganges delta. He thought, it's as good a place as any for man to project his power fantasies. But you are a fool to get mixed up in all this, Thomas! Even to himself, he was never just Tom. I am being paid, well paid, to do a specific job. Now I am letting wooly humanitarian ideas get in the way of action. Essentially, I am a very empty man. No center. Father Bengali, mother English, and live all my life in the States. I have excuses... Other people accept them; why can't I? Sighing, he dwelt on his own unsatisfactoriness. He did not really belong to the West, despite his long years there, and he certainly did not belong to India; in fact, he thought he rather disliked India. Maybe the best place for him was indeed the inside of the Environment tower. He turned impatiently and said "I'm ready to get going now, Peter." Peter Crawley, the Special Prorather austere Bostonian. He removed the horn-rimmed glasses from his nose and said "Right! Although we have been through the drill many times, Thomas, I have to tell you this once again before we move. The entire -- " "Yes, yes, I know, Peter! You don't have to cover yourself. This entire organization might be closed down if I make a wrong move. Please take it as read." Without indignation, Crawley said, "I was going to say that we are all rooting for you. We appreciate the risks you are taking. We shall be checking you everywhere you go in there through the bugging system." "And whatever you see, you can't do a thing." "Be fair, we have made arrangements to help!" "I'm sorry, Peter." He liked Crawley and Crawley's descent reserve. Crawley folded his spectacles with a snap, inserted them in a leather slipcase and stood up. "The U.N., not to mention subsidiary organizations like the ment, have their knife into us, Thomas. They want to close us down and empty Environment. They will do so unless you can provide evidence that forms of extra-sensory perception are developing inside the Environment. Don't get yourself killed in there. The previous men we sent in behaved foolishly and never came out again." He raised an eyebrow and added dryly, "That sort of thing gets us a bad name, you know." "Just as the blue movies did a while ago." Crawley put his hands behind his back. "My predecessor here decided that immoral movies piped in to Environment would help boost the birth rate there. Whether he was right or wrong, world opinion has changed since then as the specter of world famine has faded. We stopped the movies eight years ago, but they have long memories at the U.N., I fear. They allow emotionalism to impede scientific research." "Do you never feel any sympathy for the thousands of people doomed to live out their brief lives in the tower?" They looked speculatively at each other. "You aren't on our side any more, Thomas, are you? You'd like your findings to be negative, wouldn't you, and have the U.N. close us down?" Dixit uttered a laugh. "I'm not on anyone's side, Peter. I'm neutral. I'm going into Environment that only direct contact may turn up. What else direct contact will turn up, neither of us can say as yet." "But you think it will be misery. And you will emphasize that at the inquiry after your return." "Peter -- let's get on with it, shall we?" Momentarily, Dixit was granted a clear picture of the two of them standing in this room; he saw how their bodily attitudes contracted. His attitudes were rather slovenly; he held himself rather slump-shouldered, he gesticulated to some extent (too much?); he was dressed in. threadbare tunic 'and shorts, ready to pass muster as an inhabitant of Environment. Crawley, on the other hand, was very upright, stiff and smart in his movements, hardly ever gestured as he spoke; his dress was faultless. And there was no need to be awed by or envious of Crawley. Crawley was encased in inhibition, afraid to feel, signaling his aridity to anyone who cared to look out from, their own self-preoccupation. Crawley, moreover, feared for his job. "Let's get on. with it, as you say." He came from behind his desk. "But I'd be grateful if you would remember, Thomas, that the people in the tower are volunteers, or the descendants of volunteers. quarter-century ago, back in the midnineteen-seventies, only volunteers were admitted to the Total Environment. Five hundred young married Indian couples were admitted, plus whatever children they had. The tower was a refuge then, free from famine, immune from all disease. They were glad, heartily glad, to get in, glad of all that Environment provided and still provides. Those who didn't qualify rioted. We have to remember that. "India was a different place in #. It had lost hope. One crisis after another, one famine after another, crops dying, people starving, and yet the population month. "But today, thank God, that picture has largely changed. Synthetic foods have licked the problem; we don't need the grudging land any more. And at last the Hindus and Muslims have got the birth control idea into their heads. It's only now, when a little hu manity is seeping back into this death-bowl of a subcontinent, that the UN dares complain about the inhumanity D ixit said nothing. He felt that this potted history was simply angled towards Crawley's selfjustification; the ideas it represented were real enough, heaven knew, but they had meaning for Crawley only in terms of his own existence. Dixit felt pity and impatience as Crawley went on with his narration. "Our aim here must be unswervingly the same as it was from the start. We have evidence that nervous disorders of a special kind produce extra-sensory perceptions -- telepathy and the do not yet recognize. High-density populations with reasonable nutritional standards develop particular nervous instabilities tra. "The Ultra-High Density Research Establishment was set up to intensify the likelihood of that. The people in Environment that's the whole point of the operation, right? Sure, it is not humanitarian. We know that. But that is not your concern. You have to go in and find evidoesn't show over the bugging. continue." Dixit prepared to leave. "If it hasn't shown up in quarter of a century -- " "It's in there! I know it's in there! The failure's in the bugging system. I feel it coming through the screens at me -- some mystery we need to get our hands on! If only I could prove it! If only I could get in there myself!" Interesting, Dixit thought. You'd have to be some sort of a voyeur to hold Crawley's job, forever spying on the wretched people. "Too bad you have a white skin, eh?" he said lightly. He walked towards the door. It swung open, and he passed into the corridor. Crawley ran after him and thrust out a hand. "I know how you feel, Thomas. I'm not just a stuffed shirt, you know, not entirely void of sympathy. Sorry if I was needling you. I didn't intend to do so." Dixit dropped his gaze. "I should be the one to apologize, Peter. If there's anything unusual going on in the tower, I'll find it, never worry!" They shook hands, without wholly being able to meet each other's eyes. V I eaving the office block, Dixit J walked alone through the sunshine toward the looming tower that housed Total Environment. The concrete walk was hot and dusty underfoot. The sun was the one good thing that India had, he thought: that burning beautiful sun, the real ruler of India, whatever petty tyrants came and went. The sun blazed down on the tower; only inside did it not shine. The uncompromising outlines of the tower were blurred by pipes, ducts and shafts that ran up and down its exterior. It was a building built for looking into, not out of. Some time ago, in tlie bad years, the welter of visual records gleaned from Environment used to be edited and beamed out on global networks every evening; but all that had been stopped as conditions inside Environment deteriorated, and public opinion in the democracies, who were subsidizing the grandiose experiment, turned against the exploitation of human material. A monitoring station stood by the tower walls. From here, a constant survey on the interior was kept. Facing the station were the jumbles of merchants' stalls, springing up to cater for tourists, who persisted even now that the tourist trade was discouraged. Two security guards stepped forward and escorted Dixit to the base of the tower. With ceremony, he entered the shade of the entry elevator. As he closed the door, germicides sprayed him, insuring that he entered Environment without harboring dangerous micro-organisms. The elevator carried him up to the top deck; this plan had been settled some while ago. The elevator was equipped with double steel doors. As it came to rest, a circuit opened, and a screen showed him what was happening on the other side of the doors. He emerged from a dummy air-conditioning unit, behind a wide pillar. He was in Patel's domain. nphe awful weight of human overcrowding hit Dixit with its full stink and noise. He sat down at the base of the pillar and let his senses adjust. And he thought, I was the wrong one to send; I've always had this inner core of pity for the sufferings of humanity; I could never be impartial; I've got to see that this terrible experiment is stopped. He was at one end of a long balcony on to which many doors opened; a ramp led down at the other end. All the doorways gaped, although some were covered by rugs. Most of the doors had been taken off their hinges to serve as partitions along the balcony itself, partitioning off overspill families. Children ran everywhere, their tinkling voices and cries the dominant note in the hubbub. Glancing over the balcony, Dixit took in a dreadful scene of swarming multitudes, the anonymity of congestion; to sorrow for humanity was not to love its prodigality. Dixit had seen this panorama many times over the bugging system; he knew all the staggering figures -- # people in here to begin with, and by now some # people, a large proportion of them under four years of age. But pictures and figures were pale abstracts beside the reality they were intended to represent. The kids drove him into action at last by playfully hurling dirt at him. Dixit moved slowly along, carrying himself tight and cringing in the manner of the crowd about him, features rigid, elbows tucked in to the ribs. Mutatis mutandis, it was Crawley's inhibited attitude. Even the children ran between the legs of their elders in that guarded way. As soon as he had left the shelter of his pillar, he was caught in a stream of chattering people, all jostling between the rooms and the stalls of the balcony. They moved very slowly. Among the crowd were hawkers, and salesmen pressed their wares from the pitiful balcony hovels. Dixit tried to conceal his curiosity. Over the bugging he had not only distant views of the merchandise offered for sale. Here were the strange models that had caught his attention when he was first appointed to orange goateyes, in fact probably no more than thirteen years of age, but here a hardened veteran, was at Dixit's elbow. As Dixit stared at him, momentarily suspicious he was being watched, the goat-eyed man merged into the crowd; and, to hide his face, Dixit turned to the nearest salesman. In only a moment, he was eagerly examining the wares, forgetting how vulnerable was his situation. All the strange models were extremely small. This Dixit attributed to shortage of materials -- wrongly, as it later transpired. The biggest model the salesman possessed stood no more than two inches high. It was made, nevertheless, of a diversity of materials, in which many sorts of plastics featured. Some models were simple, and appeared to be little more than an elaborate tughra or monogram, which might have been intended for an elaborate piece of costume jewelry; others, as one peered among their interstices, seemed to afford a glimpse of another dimension; all possessed eye-teasing properties. T he merchant was pressing Dixit to buy. He referred to the elaborate models as "life-objects." Noticing that one in particular attracted his potential customer, he lifted it delicately and held it up, a miracle of craftsmanship, perplexing, outre, giving Dixit somehow as much pain as pleasure. He named a price. Although Dixit was primed with money, he automatically shook his head. "Too expensive." "See, master, I show you how this life-object works!" The man fished beneath his scrap of loincloth and produced a small perforated silver box. Flipping it open, he produced a live woodlouse and slipped it under a hinged part of the model. The insect, in its struggles, activated a tiny wheel; the interior of the model began to rotate, some sets of minute planes turning in counterpoint to others. "This life-object belonged to a very religious man, master." In his fascination, Dixit said, "Are they all powered?" "No, master, only special ones. This was perfect model from Dalcush Bancholi, last generation master all the way from Third Deck, very very fine and masterful workmanship of first quality. I have also still better one worked by a body louse, if you care to see." By reflex, Dixit said, "Youc prices are too high." He absolved himself from the argument that brewed, slipping away through the crowd with the merchant calling after him. Other merchants shouted to him, sensing his interest in their wares. He saw some beautiful work, all on the tiniest scale and not only life-objects but amazing little as well as second hands; in some largest hand; in some, the hour hand was missing or was supplemented by a day hand; and the watches took many extraordinary shapes, tetrakishexahedrons and other elaborate forms, until their format merged with that of the lif e-objects. Dixit thought approvingly: the clock and watch industry fulfills a human need for exercising elaborate skill and accuracy, while at the same time requiring a minimum of materials. These people of Total Environment are the world's greatest craftsmen. Bent over one curious watch that involved a color change, he became suddenly aware of danger. Glancing over his shoulder, he saw the man with the unpleasant orange eyes about to strike him. Dixit dodged without being able to avoid the blow. As it caught him on the side of his neck, he stumbled and VI  fterwards, Dixit could hardly say that he had been totally unconscious. He was aware of hands dragging him, of being partly carried, of the sound of many voices, of the name "Patel" repeated... And when he came fully to his senses, he was lying in a cramped room, with a guard in a scruffy turban standing by the door. His first hazy thought was that the room was no more than a small ship's cabin; then he realized that, by indigenous standards, this was a large room for only one person. He was a prisoner in Total Environment. A kind of self-mocking fear entered him; he had almost expected the blow, he realized; and he looked eagerly about for the bug-eye that would reassure were aware of his predicament. There was no sign of the bugeye. He was not long in working out why; this room had been partitioned out of a larger one, and the bugging system was evidently shut in the other half -- whether deliberately or accidentally, he had no way of knowing. The guard had bobbed out of sight. Sounds of whispering came from beyond the doorway. Dixit felt the pressure of many people there. Then a woman came in and closed the door. She walked cringingly and carried a brass cup of water. Although her face was lined, it was possible to see that she had once been beautiful and perhaps proud. Now her whole attitude expressed the defeat of her life. And this woman might be no more than eighteen! One of the terrifying features of Environment was the way, right from the start, confinement had speeded life-processes and abridged life. Involuntarily, Dixit flinched away from the woman. She almost smiled. "Do not fear me, sir. I am almost as much a prisoner as you are. Equally, do not think that by knocking me down you can escape. I promise you, there are fifty people outside the door, all eager to impress Prahlad Patel by catching you, should you try to get away." So I'm in Patel's clutches, he thought. Aloud he said, "I will offer you no harm. I want to see Patel. If you are captive, tell me your name, and perhaps I can help you." As she offered him the cup and he drank, die said, shyly, "I do not complain, for my fate might have been much worse than it is. Please do not agitate Patel about me, or he may throw me out of his household. My name is Malti, perhaps I may be able to help you, and all your tribe, soon. You are all in a form of captivity here, the great Patel included, and it is from that I hope to deliver you." Then he saw fear in her eyes. "You really are a spy from outside!" she breathed. "But we do not want our poor little world invaded! You have so much -- leave us our little!" She shrank away and slipped through the door, leaving Dixit with a melancholy impression of her eyes, so burdened in their shrunken gaze. nphe babel continued outside the door. Although he still felt sick, he propped himself up and let his thoughts run on. "You have so much -- leave us our little..." All their values had been perverted. Poor things, they could know neither the smallness of their own world, nor the magnitude of the world outside. This -- this dungheap had become to them all there was of beauty and value. Two guards came for him, mere boys. He could have knocked their heads together, but compassion moved him. They led him through a room full of excited people; beyond their glaring faces, the screen flickered pallidly behind its mesh; Dixit saw how faint the image of outside was. He was taken into another partitioned room. Two men were talking. The scene struck Dixit with peculiar force, and not merely because he was at a disadvantage. It was an alien scene. The impoverishment of even the richest furnishings, the clipped and bastardized variety of Hindi that was being talked, reinforced title impression of strangeness. And the Charge of Patel's character filled the room. There could be no doubt who was Patel. The plump cringing fellow, wringing his hands and protesting, was not Patel. Patel was the stocky white-haired man with the heavy lower lip and high forehead. Dixit had seen him in this very room over the bugging system. But to stand captive awaiting his attention was an experience of an entirely different order. Dixit tried to analyze the first fresh impact Patel had' on him, but it was elusive. It was difficult to realize that, as the outside measured years, Patel could not be much more than nineteen or twenty years of age. Time was impacted here, jellified under the psychic pressures of Total Environment. Like the hieroglyphics of that new relativity, detailed plans of the Environment hung large on one wall of this room, while figures and names were chalked over the others. The room was the nerve center of Top Deck. He knew something about Patel had come up here from the Seventh Deck. By guile as well as force, he had become ruler of Top Deck at an early age. He ers by abstaining from the usual forays of conquest into other floors. Patel was saying to the cringing man, "Be silent! You try to obscure the truth with argument. You have heard the witnesses against you. During your period of watch on the stairs, you were bribed by a man from Ninth Deck and you let him through here." "Only for a mere seventeen minutes, Sir Patel!!" "I am aware that such things happen every day, wretched Raital. But this fellow you let through stole the life-object belonging to Narayan Farhad and, in consequence, Narayan Farhad died in his sleep last night. Narayan was no more important than you are, but he was useful to me, and it is in order that he be revenged." "Anything that you say, Sir Patel!" "Be silent, wretched Raital!" Patel watched Raital with interest as he spoke. And he spoke in a firm reflective voice that impressed Dixit more than shouting would have done. "You shall revenge Narayan, Raital, because you caused his death. You will leave here now. You will not be punished. You will go, and you will steal the life-object belonging to that fellow from whom you accepted the bribe. You will bring that lifeobject to me. You have one day to do so. Otherwise, my assassins will find you out wherever you hide, be it even down on Deck One." "Oh, yes, indeed, Sir Patel, all men know -- " Raital was bent almost double as he uttered some face-saving formula. He turned and scurried away as Patel dismissed him. Strength, thought Dixit. Strength, and also cunning. That is what Patel radiates. An elaborate and cutting subtlety. The phrase pleased him, seeming to represent something actual that he had detected in Patel's makeup. An elaborate and cutting subtlety. Clearly, it was part of Patel's design that Dixit should witness this demonstration of his methods. Patel turned away, folded his arms, and contemplated a blank piece of wall at close range. He stood motionless. The guards held Dixit still, but not so still as Patel held himself. nphis tableau was maintained for several minutes. Dixit found himself losing track of the normal passage of time. Patel's habit of turning to stare at the wall -- and it did not belong to Patel alone -- was an uncanny one that Dixit had watched several times over the bugging system. It was that habit, he thought, which might have given was rampant in the tower. It was curious to think of Crawley here. Although Crawley might at this moment be surveying Dixit's face on a monitor, Crawley was now no more than an hypothesis... Malti broke the tableau. She entered the room with a damp cloth on a tray, to stand waiting patiently for Patel to notice her. He broke away at last from his motionless survey of the wall, gesturing abruptly to the guards to leave. He took no notice of Dixit, sitting in a chair, letting Malti drape the damp cloth round his neck; the cloth had a fragrant smell to it. "The towel is not cool enough, Malti, or damp enough. You will attend to me properly at my morning session, or you will lose this easy job." He swung his gaze, which was suddenly black and searching, on to Dixit to say, "Well, spy, you know I am Lord here. Do you wonder why I tolerate old women like this about me when I could have girls young and lovely to fawn on me?" Dixit said nothing, and the self-styled Lord continued, "Young girls would merely remind me by contrast of my advanced years. But this old bag -- whom I bought only yesterday -- this old bag is only just my junior and makes me look good in contrast. You see, we are masters of philosophy in here, in this prison-universe; we cannot be masters of material wealth like you people outside!" Again Dixit said nothing, disgusted by the man's implied attitude to women. A swinging blow caught him unprepared in the stomach. He cried and dropped suddenly to the floor. "Get up, spy!" Patel said. He had moved extraordinarily fast. He sat back again in his chair, letting Malti massage his neck muscles. i A s Dixit staggered to his feet, Patel said, "You don't deny you are from outside?" "I did not attempt to deny it. I came from outside to speak to you." "You say nothing here until you are ordered to speak. Your people -- you outsiders -- you have sent in several spies to us in the last few months. Why?" Still feeling sick from the blow, Dixit said, "You should realize that we are your friends rather than your enemies, and our men emissaries rather than spies." "Pah! You are a breed of spies! Don't you sit and spy on us from every room? You live in a funny little dull world out there, don't you? So interested in us that you can think of nothing else! Keep working, Malti! Little spy, you know what happened to all the other spies your spying people sent in?" "They died," Dixit said. "Exactly. They died. But you are the first to be sent to Patel's deck. What different thing to death do you expect here?" "Another death will make my superiors very tired, Patel. You may have the power of life and death over me; they have the same over you, and over all in this world of yours. Do you want a demonstration?" Rising, flinging the towel off, Patel said, "Give me your demonstration !" Must do, Dixit thought. Staring in Patel's eyes, he raised his right hand above his head and gestured with his thumb. Pray they are watching -- and thank God this bit of partitioned room is the bit with the bugging system! Tensely, Patel stared, balanced on his toes. Behind his shoulder, Malti also stared. Nothing happened. Then a sort of shudder ran through Environment. It became slowly audible as a mixture of groan and cry. Its cause became apparent in this less crowded room when the air began to grow hot and foul. So Dixit's signal had got through; Crawley had him under survey, and the airconditioning plant was pumping in hot carbon-dioxide through the respiratory system. "You see? We control the very air you breathe!" Dixit said. He dropped his arm, and slowly the air returned to normal, although it was at least an hour before the fright died down in the passages. Whatever the demonstration had done to Patel, he showed nothing. Instead, he said, "You control the air. Very well. But you do not control the will to turn it off permanently -- and so you do not control the air. Your threat is an empty one, spy! For some reason, you need us to live. We have a mystery, don't we?" "There is no reason why I should be anything but honest with you, Patel. Your special environment must have bred special talents in you. We are interested in those talents; but no more than interested." Patel came closer and inspected Dixit's face minutely, rather as he had recently inspected the blank wall. Strange angers churned inside him; his neck and throat turned a dark mottled color. Finally he spoke. "We are the center of your outside world, aren't we? We know that you watch us all the time. We know that you are much more than 'interested!' For you, we here are somehow a matter of life and death, aren't we?" nphis was more than Dixit had expected. "Four generations, Patel, four generations have been incarcerated in Environment." His voice trembled. "Four generations, and, despite our best intentions, you are losing touch with reality. You live in one relatively small building on a sizeable planet. Clearly, you can only be of limited interest to the world at large." "Malti!" Patel turned to the slave girl. "Which is the greater, the outer world or ours?" She looked confused, hesitated by the door as if longing to escape. "The outside world was great, master, but then it gave birth to us, and we have grown and are growing and are gaining strength. The child now is almost the size of the father. So my step-father's son Jamsu says, and he is a clever one." Patel turned to stare at Dixit, a haughty expression on his face. He made no comment, as if the words of an ignorant girl were sufficient to prove his point. "All that you and the girl say only emphasizes to me how much you need help, Patel. The world outside is a great and thriving place; you must allow it to give you assistance through me. We are not your enemies." Again the choleric anger was there, powering Patel's every word. "What else are you, spy? Your life is so vile and pointless out there, is it not? You envy us because we are superseding you! Our people -- we may be poor, you may think of us as in your power, but we rule our own universe. And that universe is expanding and falling under our control more every day. Why, our explorers have gone into the world of the ultra-small. We discover new environments, new ways of living. By your terms, we are scientific peasants, perhaps, but I fancy we have ways of knowing the trade routes of the blood and the eternities of cell-change that you cannot comprehend. You think of us all as captives, eh? Yet you are captive to the necessity of supplying our air and our food and water; we are free. We are poor, yet you covet our riches. We are spied orf all the time, yet we are secret. You need to understand us, yet we have no need to understand you. You are in out power, spy!" "Certainly not in one vital respect, Patel. Both you and we are ruled by historical necessity. This Environment was set up twenty-five of our years ago. Changes have taken place not only in here but outside as well. The nations of the world are no longer prepared to finance this project. It is going to be closed down entirely, and you are going to have to live outside. Or, if you don't want that, you'd better cooperate with us and persuade the leaders of the other decks to cooperate." Would threats work with Patel? His hooded and oblique gaze bit into Dixit like a hook. After a deadly pause, he clapped his hands once. Two guards immediately appeared. "Take the spy away," said Patel. Then he turned his back.  clever man, Dixit thought. He sat alone in the cell and meditated. It seemed as if a battle of wits might develop between him and Patel. Well, he was prepared. He trusted to his first impression, that Patel was a man of cutting subtlety. He could not be taken to mean all that he said. Dixit's mind worked back over their conversation. The mystery of the lif e-objects had been dangled before him. And Patel had taken care to belittle the outside world: "funny dull little world," he had called it. He had made Malti advance her primitive view that Environment was growing, and that had fitted in very well with his brand of boasting. Which led to the deduction that he had known her views beforehand; yet he had bought her only yesterday. Why should a busy man, a leader, bother to question an ignorant slave about her views of the outside world unless he were starved for information of that world, obsessed with it?"" Yes, Dixit nodded to himself. Patel was obsessed with outside and tried to hide that obsession; but several small contradictions in his talk had revealed it. Of course, it might be that Malti was so generally representative of the thousands in Environment that her misinformed ideas could be taken for granted. It was as well, as yet, not to be too certain that he was beginning to understand Patel. Part of Patel's speech made sense even superficially. These poor devils were exploring the world of the ultra-small. It was the only landscape left for them to map. They were human, and still burning inside them was that unquenchable human urge to open new frontiers. So they knew some inward things. Quite possibly, as Crawley anticipated, they possessed a reliance might be placed, unlike the wildly fluctuating telepathic radiations which circulated in the outside world. He felt confident, fully engaged. There was much to understand here. The bugging system, elaborate and over-used, was shown to be a complete failure; the watchers had stayed external to their problem; it remained their problem, not their life. What was needed was a whole team to come and live here, perhaps a team on every deck, anthropologists and so on. Since that was impossible, then clearly the people of Environment must be released from their captivity; far afield should be settled in new villages on the Ganges plain, under the wide sky. And there, as they adapted to the real world, observers could live among them, learning with humility of the gifts that had been acquired at such cost within the thick walls of the Total Environment tower. As Dixit sat in meditation, a guard brought a meal in to him. He ate thankfully and renewed his thinking. From the little he had already experienced -- the ghastly pressures on living space, the slavery, the aberrant modes of thought into which the people were being forced, the harshness of the petty rulers -- he was confirmed in his view that this experiment in anything like its present form must be closed down at once. The U.N. needed the excuse of his adverse report before they moved; they should have it when he got out. And if he worded the report carefully, stressing that these people had many talents to offer, then he might also satisfy Crawley and his like. He had it in his power to satisfy all parties, when he got out. All he had to do was get out. The guard came back to collect his empty bowl. "When is Patel going to speak with me again?" The guard said, "When he sends for you to have you silenced for ever." Dixit stopped composing his report and thought about that instead. A yT uch time elapsed before IV i p)i x it was visited again, and then it was only the self-effacing Malti who appeared, bringing him a cup of water. "I want to talk to you," Dixit said urgently. "No, no, I cannot talk! He will beat me! It is the time when we sleep, when the old die. You should sleep now, and Patel will see you in the morning." He tried to touch her hand, but she withdrew. "You are a kind girl, Malti. You suffer in Patel's household." "He has many women, many servants. I am not alone." "Can you not escape back to your family?" She looked at the floor evasively. "It would bring trouble to my family. Slavery is the lot of many women. It is the way of the world." "It is not the way of the world I come from!" Her eyes flashed. "Your world is of no interest to us!" Dixit thought after she had gone, She is afraid of our world. Rightly. He slept little during the night. Even barricaded inside Patel's fortress, he could still hear the noises of Environment: not only the voices, almost never silent, but the gurgle and sob of pipes in the walls. In the morning, he was taken into a larger room where Patel was issuing commands for the day to a succession of subordinates. Confined to a corner, Dixit followed everything with interest. His interest grew when the unfortunate guard Raital appeared. He bounded in and waited for Patel to strike him. Instead, Patel kicked him. "You have performed as I ordered yesterday?" Raital began at once to cry and wring his hands. "Sir Patel, I have performed as well as and better than you demanded, incurring great suffering and having myself beaten downstairs where the people of Ninth Deck discovered me marauding. You must invade them, Sir, and teach them a lesson that in their insolence they so dare to mock your faithful guards who only do those things -- " "Silence, you dog-devourer! Do you bring back that item which I demanded of you yesterday?" The wretched guard brought from the pocket of his tattered tunic a small object, which he held out to Patel. "Of course I obey, Sir Patel. To keep this object safe when the people caught me, I swallow it whole, sir, into the stomach for safe keeping, so that they would not know What I am about. Then my wife gives me sharp medicine so that I vomit it safely again to deliver to you." "Put the filthy thing down on that shelf there! You think I wish to touch it when it has been in your worm-infested belly, slave?" The guard did as he was bid and abased himself. "You are sure it is the lifeobject of the man who stole Narayan Farhad's life-object, and nobody else's?" "Oh, indeed, Sir Patel! It belongs to a man called Gita, the very very same who stole Narayan's life-object, and tonight you will see he will die of nightvisions!!" "Get out!" Patel managed to catch Raital's buttocks with a swift kick as the guard scampered from the room. A queue of people stood waiting to speak with him, to supplicate and advise. Patel sat and interviewed them, in the main showing a better humor than he had shown his luckless guard. For Dixit, this scene had a curious interest; he had watched Patel's morning audience more than once, standing by Crawtoring station; now he was a prisoner waiting uncomfortably in the corner of the room, and the Whole atmosphere was changed. He felt the extraordinary intensity of these people's lives, the emotions compressed, everything vivid. Patel himself wept several times as some tale of hardship was unfolded to him. There was no privacy. Everyone stood round him, listening to everything. Short the lives might be; but those annihilating spaces that stretch through ordinary lives, the spaces through which one glimpses uncomfortable glooms and larger poverties, if not presences more sour and sinister, seemed here to have been eradicated. The Total Environment had brought its peoples total involvement. Whatever befell them, they were united, as were bees in a hive. Finally, a break was called. The unfortunates who had not gained Patel's ear were turned away; Malti was summoned and administered the damp-towel treatment to Patel. Later, he sent her off and ate a frugal meal. Only when he had finished it and sat momentarily in meditation, did he turn his brooding attention to Dixit. He indicated that Dixit was to fetch down the object Raital had placed on a shelf. Dixit did so and put the object before Patel. Staring at it with interest, he saw it was an elaborate little Model, similar to the ones for sale on the balcony. "Observe it well," Patel said. "It is the life-object of a man. You have these -- " he gestured vaguely -- "outside?" "No." "You know what they are?" "No." "In this world of ours, Mr. Dixit, we have many holy men. I have a holy man here under my protection. On the deck below is one very famous holy man, Vazifdariji. These men have many powers. Tonight, I shall give my holy man this lifeobject, and with it he will be able to enter the being of the man to whom it belongs, for good or ill, and in this case for ill, to revenge a death with a death." D ixit stared at the little object, a three-dimensional maze constructed of silver and plastic strands, trying to comprehend what Patel was saying. "This is a sort of key to its owner's mind?" "No, no, not a key, and not to his mind. It is a -- well, we do not have a scientific word for it, and our word would mean nothing to you, so I cannot say what. It is, let us say, a replica, a substitute for the man's being Not his mind, his being. In this case, a man called Gita. You are very interested, aren't you?" "Everyone here has one of these?" "Down to the very poorest and even the older children. A sage works in conjunction with a smith to produce each individual life-object." "But they can be stolen and then an ill-intentioned holy man can use them to kill the owner. So why make them? I don't understand." Smiling, Patel made a small movement of impatience. "What you discover of yourself, you record. That is how these things are made. They are not trinkets; they are a man's record of his discovery of himself." Dixit shook his head. "If they are so personal, why are so many sold by street traders as trinkets?" "Men die. Then their life-objects have no value, except as trinkets. They are also popularly believed to bestow... well, personality-value. There also exist large numbers of forgeries, which people buy because they like to have them, simply as decorations." After a moment, Dixit said. "So they are innocent things, but you take them and use them for evil ends." IX "I use them to keep a power balance. A man of mine called Narayan was silenced by Gita of Ninth Deck. Never mind why. So tonight I silence Gita to keep the balance." He stopped and looked closely at Dixit, so that the latter received a blast of that enigmatic personality. He opened his hand and said, still observing Dixit, "Death sits in my palm, Mr. Dixit. Tonight I shall have you silenced also, by what you may consider more ordinary methods." Clenching his hands tightly together, Dixit said, "You tell me about the life-objects, and yet you claim you are going to kill me. Patel pointed up to one corner of his room. "There are eyes and ears there, while your everhungry spying friends suck up the facts of this world. You see, I can tell them -- I can tell them so much and they can never comprehend our life. All the important things can never be said, so they can never learn. But they can see you die tonight, and that they will comprehend. Perhaps then they will cease to send spies in here." He clipped his hands once for the guard. They came forward and led Dixit away. As he went back to his cell, he heard Patel shouting for Malti. T he hours passed in steady gloom. The U.N., the the Environment charter permitted intervention by only one outsider at a time. Dixit could hear, feel, the vast throbbing life of the place going on about him and was shaken by it. He tried to think about the life-objects. Presumably Crawley had overheard the last conversation, and would know that the holy men, as Patel called them, had the power to kill at a dence Crawley sought: telecide, or whatever you called it. And the knowledge helped nobody, as Patel himself observed. It had long been known that African witch doctors possessed similar talents, to lay a spell on a man and kill him at a distance; but how they did it had never been established; nor, indeed, had the fact ever been properly assimilated by the west, eager though the west was for new methods civilization could not learn from another; the whole business of life-objects, Dixit perceived, was going to be such a matter: endlessly fascinating, entirely insoluble... He thought, returning to his cell, and told himself: Patel still puzzles me. But it is no use hanging about here being puzzled. Here I sit, waiting for a knife in the guts. It must be night now. I've got to get out of here. There was no way out of the room. He paced restlessly up and down. They brought him no meal, which was ominous. A long while later, the door was unlocked and opened. It was Malti. She lifted one finger as a caution to silence, and closed the door behind her. "It's time for me...?" Dixit asked. She came quickly over to him, not touching him, staring at him. Though she was an ugly and despondent woman, beauty lay in her time-haunted eyes. "I can help you escape, Dixit. Patel sleeps now, and I have an understanding with the guards here. Understandings have been reached to smuggle you down to my own deck, where perhaps you can get back to the outside where you belong. This place is full of arrangements. But you must be quick. Are you ready?" "He'll kill you when he finds out!" She shrugged. "He may not. I think perhaps he likes me. Prahlad Patel is not inhuman, whatever you think of him." "No? But he plans to murder someone else tonight. He has acquired some poor fellow's lifeobject and plans to have his holy man kill him with night-visions, whatever they are." She said, "People have to die. You are going to be lucky. You will not die, not this night." "If you take that fatalistic view, why help me?" He saw a flash of defiance in her eyes. "Because you must take a message outside for me." "Outside? To whom?" "To everyone there, everyone who greedily spies on us here and would spoil this world. Tell them to go away and leave us and let us make our own world. Forget us! That is my message! Take it! Deliver it with all the strength you have! This is our world -- not yours!" T T er vehemence, her ignorance, silenced him. She led him from the room. There were guards on the outer door. They stood rigid with their eyes closed, seeing no evil, and she slid between them, leading Dixit, and opening the door. They hurried outside, on to the balcony, which was still as crowded as ever, people sprawling everywhere in the disconsolate gestures of public sleep. With the noise and chaos and animation of daytime fled, Total Environment stood fully revealed for the echoing prison it was. As Malti turned to go, Dixit grasped her wrist. "I must return," she said. "Get quickly to the steps down to Ninth Deck, the near steps. That's three flights to go down, the inter-deck flight guarded. They will let you through; they expect you." "Malti, I must try to help this other man who is to die. Do you happen to know someone called Gita?" She gasped and clung to him. "Gita?" "Gita of the Ninth Deck. Patel has Gita's life-object, and he is to die tonight." "Gita is my step-father, my mother's third husband. A good man! Oh, he must not die, for my mother's sake!" "He's to die tonight. Malti, I can help you and Gita. I appreciate how you feel about outside, but you are mistaken. You would be free in a way you cannot understand! Take me to Gita, and we'll all three get out together." Conflicting emotions chased all over her face. "You are sure Gita is to die?" "Come and check with him to see if his life-object has gone!" Without waiting for her to make a decision -- in fact she looked as if she were just about to bolt back into Patel's quarters -- Dixit took hold of her and forced her along the balcony, picking his way through the piles of sleepers. Ramps ran down from balcony to balcony in long zigzags. For all its multitudes of people -- even the ramps had been taken up as dosses by whole swarms of urchins -- Total Environment seemed much larger than it had when one looked in from the monitoring room. He kept peering back to see if they were being followed; it seemed to him unlikely that he would be able to get away. But they had now reached the stairs leading down to Deck Nine. Oh, well, he thought, corruption he could believe in; it was the universal oriental system whereby the small man contrived to live under oppression. As soon as the guards saw him and Malti, they all stood and closed their eyes. Among them was the wretched Raital, who hurriedly clapped palms over eyes as they approached. "I must go back to Patel," Malti gasped. "Why? You know he will kill you," Dixit said. He kept tight hold of her thin wrist. "All these witnesses to the way you led me to safety -- you can't believe he will not discover what you are doing. Let's get to Gita quickly." He hustled her down the stairs. There were Deck Nine guards at the bottom. They smiled and saluted Malti and let her by. As if resigned now to doing what Dixit wished, she led him forward, and they picked their way down a ramp to a lower floor. The squalor and confusion were greater here than they had been above, the slumbers more broken. This was a deck without a strong leader, and it showed. He must have seen just such a picture as this over the bugging, in the air-conditioned comfort mained comparatively unmoved. You had to be among it to feel it. Then you caught also the aroma of Environment. It was pungent in the extreme. A s they moved slowly down among the huddled figures abased by fatigue, he saw that a corpse burned slowly on a wood pile. It was the corpse of a child. Smoke rose from it in a leisurely coil until it was sucked into a wall vent. A mother squatted by the body, her face shielded by one skeletal hand. "It is the time when the old die," Malti had said of the previous night; and the young had to answer that same call. This was the Indian way of facing the inhumanity of Environment: with their age-old acceptance of suffering. Had one of the white races been shut in here to breed to intolerable numbers, they would have met the situation with a general massacre. Dixit, a half-caste, would not permit himself to judge which response he most respected. Malti kept her gaze fixed on the worn concrete underfoot as they moved down the ramp past the corpse. At the bottom, she led him forward again without a word. They pushed through the sleazy ways, arriving at last at a battered doorway. With a glance at Dixit, Malti slipped in and rejoined her family. Her mother, not sleeping, crouched over a wash bowl, gave a cry and fell into Malti's arms. Brothers and sisters and half-brothers and half-sisters and cousins and nephews woke up, squealing. Dixit was utterly brushed aside. He stood nervously, waiting, hoping, in the corridor. It was many minutes before Malti came out and led him into the crowded little cabin. She introduced him to Shamim, her mother, who curtsied and rapidly disappeared, and to her stepfather, Gita. The little wiry man shooed everyone out of one corner of the room and moved Dixit into it. A cup of wine was produced and offered politely to the visitor. As he sipped it, he said, "If your step-daughter has explained the situation, Gita, I'd like to get you and Malti out of here, because otherwise your lives are worth very little. I can guarantee you will be extremely kindly treated outside." With dignity, Gita said, "Sir, all this very unpleasant business has been explained to me by my step-daughter. You are most good to take this trouble, but we cannot help you." "You, or rather Malti, have helped me. Now it is my turn to help you. I want to take you out of here to a safe place. You realize you are both under the threat of death? You hardly need telling that Prahlad Patel is a ruthless man." "He is very very ruthless, sir," Gita said unhappily. "But we cannot leave here. I cannot leave here -- look at all these little people who are dependent on me! Who would look after them if I left?" "But if your hours are numbered?" "If I have only one minute to go before I die, still I cannot desert those who depend on me." Dixit turned to Malti. "You, Malti -- you have less responsibility. Patel will have his revenge on you. Come with me and be safe!" She shook her head. "If I came, I would sicken with worry for what was happening here and so I would die that way." T T e looked about him hopeless ly. The blind interdependence bred by this crowded environment had beaten him -- almost. He still had one card to play. "When I go out of here, as go I must, I have to report to my superiors. They are the people who -- the people who really order everything that happens here. They supply your light, your food, your air. They are like gods to you, with the power of death over every one on every deck -- which perhaps is why you can hardly believe in them. They already feel that Total Environment is wrong, a crime against your humanity. I have to take my verdict to them. My verdict, I can tell you now, is that the lives of all you people are as precious as lives outside these walls. The experiment must be stopped; you all must go free. "You may not understand entirely what I mean, but perhaps the wall screens have helped you grasp something. You will all be looked after and rehabilitated. Everyone will be released from the decks very soon. So, you can both come with me and save your lives; and then, in perhaps only a week, you will be reunited with your family. Patel will have no power then. Now, think over your decision again, for the good of your dependents, and come with me to life and freedom." Malti and Gita looked anxiously at each other and went into a huddle. Shamim joined in, and Jamsu, and lame Shirim, and more and more of the tribe, and a great jangle of excited talk swelled up. Dixit fretted nervously. Finally, silence fell. Gita said, "Sir, your intentions are plainly kind. But you have forgotten that Malti charged you to take a message to outside. Her message was to tell the people there to go away and let us make our own world. Perhaps you do not understand such a message and so cannot deliver it. Then I will give you my message, and you can take it to your superiors." Dixit bowed his head. "Tell them, your superiors and everyone outside who insists on watching us and meddling in our affairs, tell them that we are shaping our own lives. We know what is to come, and the many problems of having such a plenty of young people. But we have faith in our next generation. We believe they will have many new talents we do not possess, as we have talents our fathers did not possess. "We know you will continue to send in food and air, because that is something you cannot escape from. We also know that in your hidden minds you wish to see us all fail and die. You wish to see us break, to see what will happen when we do. You do not have love for us. You have fear and puzzlement and hate. We shall not break. We are building a new sort of world, we are getting clever. We would die if you took us out of here. Go and tell that to your superiors and to everyone who spies on us. Please leave us to our own lives, over which we have our own commands." There seemed nothing Dixit could say in answer. He looked at Malti, but could see she was unyielding, frail and pale and unyielding. This was what lack of understanding. He turned and went. He had his key. He knew the secret place on each deck where he could slip away into one of the escape elevators. As he pushed through the grimy crowds, he could hardly see his way for tears. X Tt was all very informal. Dixit made his report to a board administration, including the Special Project Organizer, Peter Crawley. Two observers were allowed to sit in, a grand lady who represented the Indian Government, and Dixit's old friend, Senator Jacob Byrnes, representing the United Nations. Dixit delivered his report on what he had found and added a recommendation that a rehabilitation village be set up immediately and the Environment wound down. Crawley rose to his feet and stood rigid as he said, "By your own words, you admit that these people of Environment cling desperately to what little they have. However terrible, however miserable, that little may seem to you. They are acclimatized to what they have. They have turned their backs to the outside world and don't want to come out." Dixit said, "We shall rehabilitate them, re-educate them, find them local homes where the intricate family patterns to which they are used can still be maintained, where they can be helped back to normality." "But by what you say, they would receive a paralyzing shock if confronted with the outside world and its gigantic scale." "Not if Patel still led them." A mutter ran along the board; its members clearly thought this an absurd statement. Crawley gestured despairingly, as if hiss case were made, and sat down saying, "He's the sort of tyrant who causes the misery in Environment."" "The one thing they need when they emerge to freedom is a strong leader they know. Gentlemen, Patel is our good hope. His great asset is that he is oriented towards outside already." "Just what does that mean?" one of the board asked. "It means this. Patel is a clever man. My belief is that he arranged that Malti Should help me escape from his cell. He never had any intention of killing me; that was a bluff to get me on my way. Little, oppressed Malti was just not the woman to take any initiative. What Patel probably did not bargain for was that I should mention Gita by name to her, or that Gita should be closely related to her. But because of their fatalism, his plan was in no way upset." "Why should Patel want you to escape?" "Implicit in much that he did and said, though he tried to hide it, was a burning curiosity about outside. He exhibited facets of his culture to me to ascertain my reactions -- testing for approval or disapproval, I'd guess, like a child. Nor does he attempt to attack other decks -- the timehonored sport of Environment tyrants; his attention is directed inwardly on us. "Patel is intelligent enough to know that we have real power. He has never lost the true picture of reality, unlike his minions. So he wants to get out. "He calculated that if I got back to you, seemingly having escaped death, I would report strongly enough to persuade you to start demolishing Total Environment immediately." "Which you are doing," Crawley said. "Which I am doing. Not for Patel's reasons, but for human reasons. And for utilitarian reasons also -- which will perhaps appeal more to Mr. Crawley. Gentlemen, you were right. There are mental disciplines in Environment the world could use, of which perhaps the least attraclions of dollars. We have to recoup by these new advances. We can only use these new advances by studying them in an atmosphere not laden with hatred and envy of us -- in other words, by opening that black tower. Hphe meeting broke up. Of course, he could not expect anything more decisive than that for a day or two. Senator Byrnes came over. "Not only did you make out a good case, Thomas; history is with you. The world's emerging from a bad period and that dark tower, as you call it, is a symbol of the bad times, and so it has to go." Inwardly, Dixit had his qualifications to that remark. But they walked together to the window of the boardroom and looked across at the great rough bulk of the Environment building. "It's more than a symbol. It's as full of suffering and hope as our own world. But it's a manmade monster -- it must go." Byrnes nodded. "Don't worry. It'll go. I feel sure that the historical process, that blind evolutionary thing, has already dedone. Stick around. In a few weeks, you'll be able to help Malta's family rehabilitate. And now I'm off to put in my two cents' worth with the chairman of that board." He clapped Dixit on the back and walked off. Inside he knew lights would be burning and those thronging feet padding across the only world they knew. Inside there, babies would be born this night and men die of old age and night-visions... Outside, monsoon rain began to fall on the wide Indian land. QalaxAf BohlUel by fans, it's time for the Third Annual Galaxy Awards for impressing Algis Budrys with fiction in book form during the past year. This annual effrontery offers the lucky recipient nothing but the sight of his name in print an additional time, and an empty promise of drink. Arrangements are being contemplated to add a grand prize of a month in Philadelphia; consult this space in the February, #, Galaxy for further developments on that score. The best novel of the past year was Samuel R. Delany's The Einstein Intersection. Why did this bad book win? Because it is chockful of excellent inventions, of outrageous inventions such as a musical machete, of self-confidence and joy; because it conveys a sense that the author groped around until he found Kid Death to put in it. He does not do much with him, having him, but these are days in which a damned good grope is often the best you can do, and better than what romances they used to sell. So go buy this Ace book. The best publishing idea of the year was either Putnam's The Past Through Tomorrow, collecting the major portion of Robert A. Heinlein's Future History series (#), or Doubleday's Three Stories (by Murray LeinWyndham), edited by Sam Moskowitz and priced at #. We solve the dilemma by giving Putnam the cup for Publishing Idea and Sam the accolade for Editor. (Ah, by the way, when a publishing company wins the Budrys Benison, one officially designated representative may approach the Benefactor for one drink. He must carry a letter of introduction from Mr. Putnam.) The Best Thing All Year was by Fritz Leiber. It was The Big Time, which I say is a play and Galaxy (and the #th World SF Convention) said was a prizewinning novel. Would somebody care to produce it, so I can be proven stupid? I envy you all. It was time, I thought, to return to those days of yesteryear when I could barely wait for the next issue of The Avon Fantasy Reader and the next Conan story reprint. Much had intervened, including the emergence of a positive antipathy to the Ass of Aquilonia. So when Lancer Books sent me a copy of King Kull, by Robert E. Howard and Lin Carter edited by Glenn Lord with a teeming Roy Krenkel cover, I fell to. Kull, as you have to know, was a prototype Conan, a trial creation by Robert Howard, picked up and dropped, dropped and picked up, while the modern master of mythic mishmash was tuning up for apotheosis. Some of the bobbles and incompletions have been worked over by Lin Carter, and rather well; I ran right through Black Abyss without realizing it was a posthumous collaboration, and only in hindsight did it occur to me the kind of pathos in it was not in accord with Howard as he was. This is, to sober up momentarily, a collection of stories about Kull, whom we meet briefly as a mysterious stranger in Atlantis before he turns up as king of equally foreign Valusia after one paragraph of summary. That paragraph would have contained a hundred thousand words about Conan. There are other hiati as well; you cannot get to know Kull as well as you know and can trace Conan's development, simply because if you could, Howard would not have had to go through a similar process with his betterknown protagonist. If it weren't for Carter's skill at pastiche, you would know Kull even less than you do. If you like cut-and-thrust prediluvian adventure stories, combining a masochistic megalomania with a strong streak of horror writing, you will find here a pretty good dose thereof. If you would like to know more about Kull, then you are just going to have to join with my own feeling of faint exasperation at being pretty much forever barred from sharing in some of the most interesting portions of Kull's life. A feeling of exasperation which, I might add, does not extend to Lancer Books; it was a good idea to do this book, however sketchy. Nebula Award Stories T wo (Doubleday, #), edited by Brian W. Aldiss and Harry Harrison, is the very opposite end of the stick. Self-conscious, saddled with primerous blurbs and introductory matter, it is so sophisticated, so scrupulous in crediting even the supplier who manufactures the Science Fiction Writers of America's Nebula Award tokens, that it resembles some kind of grotesque attempt to literatize a corporate statement. Fortunately, it is filled with good stories, or it would have been the most unctuous eulogy in years. These stories are winners and runners-up for the # Nebula Awards. The volume understandably omits Delany's Babel-# and Daniel Keyes's Flowers For Algernon, the books which tied for the Best Novel award. It does include Jack Vance's excellent novella, The Last Castle, and Gordon Dickson's good Call Him Lord, the novelette category winner. The best short story of the year award went, posthumously, to Richard McKenna, for The Secret Place, which is included here, as are some very good runners-up such as Frederik Pohl's of Other Days and Sonya Dorman's When I Was Miss Dow, any one of which is technically and conceptually a better and more original story, more economically told. There is usually a reason why the unpublished stories found in dead men's desks were unpublished, and that reason is very rarely one which justifies this kind of over-reaction. Especially by professionals. Good stories in this book are Among the Hairy Earthmen by R.A. Lafferty, We Can Remember It tor You Wholesale by Philip K. Dick, In the Imagicon by George H. Smith, and Man in His Time by Brian Aldiss. A strikingly plonky story is Robin Scott's Who Needs Insurance?, which, although a Campbell pipeline story like Call Him Lord, has not the virtue of clear thought. This is not a bad crop, and certainly worth having, if one has, five bucks to spend on a book of this unextraordinary length. But I can see little more logic and reasoned judgment reflected in this selection (and the designation of Babel# as equal to Flowers lot Algernon ) than there is in, for instance, the Hugo popularity poll. For years, we writers sat around vowing that When we had our award, by God, it would be impeccable. It ain't. It is not the province of this column to review science books -- though I do wish someone would. Nevertheless, Doubleday hag sent me Is Anyone There?, a collection of essays by Isaac Asimov, originally published in a great .variety of places, at #. And while I cannot review the factual content, perhaps we can reason together for a moment. Viz.: The essays cover ground in a variety of sciences. Isaac cannot possibly know all of them as well as he knows biochemistry. Therefore, this is primarily an exercise in science writing -- in studying up enough on a given discipline to be able to give a coherent account of it to laymen. The range of this book is such that it is a potential leg up for almost anyone who wants to get an idea of "science says" about almost any of the larger categories of life. Does it do this well? Compiled from a diversity of original publications for a variety of sometimes markedly disparate audiences, it has a tendency to trip from elementary textbook style: "We all know that food intake is regulated by the appetite. You eat when you are hungry and stop eating when you are full," to something rather different: "The unstable intermediate compound requires the input of a comparatively large amount of energy, but until it is formed, no final products will be formed, although the products themselves are not particularly high-energy. The entire reaction will proceed no more quickly than the unstable intermediate can be formed." The potential reader will find himself bouncing between the simplified and the underextended. How annoying or how mystifying this will be to him depends on his present understanding of these various subjects. But it doesn't seem likely any one reader will get uniform information and enjoyment out of the book. While we're at this, let me recommend This New Ocean (Superintendent of Documents, Government Printing Office, Washington, D.C. #, # in Project Mercury. Written on a it may be full of lies and sloppy research, but I don't think so; in any event, it's a long, narrative account of the original U.S. astronaut project, full of human sidelights, some rather interesting facts which I don't think trickled into your daily paper at the time, and a fine ability to convey what flying a Mercury capsule might have felt like to you. There is also what seems to me to be a terrific set of appendices and indexing, as well as a great many excellent photographs and diagrams. A straight publisher could easily bring out a successful popular paperback version. Meanwhile, I believe there is also a less expensive version of this book in cardboard covers from the G.P.O.; I suggest you write to tire Superintendent of Documents and inquire, if you're not interested in a permanent copy. Finally, this issue's crop of books includes The Amsirs and the Iron Thorn, by Algis Budrys, from Gold Medal Books, which calls me a classic master of science fiction. In which case, where did they get the chutzpah to mess with my title? The Iron Thorn ran as a fourpart serial in If, not vanishingly long ago. The present version is somewhat longer, and with new material including a nursery rhyme, and a fair amount of new work done on the ending. The additions and revisions go in the direction of refining what was already there, so the chances are that if you didn't understand the ending of the serial, you won't understand the ending of the book. I will take the blame; I should remove the marbles from my mouth. The story is of a young man raised by apes on Mars. He hunts, he rebels, he slays foe and friend, and periodically, he creates. He gets into deathly trouble, and gets out of it. He does not always get out of it by being very strong or very smart, though he is strong and on some subjects is no dope, and about at the point where a self-willed spaceship carries him off to Earth, any attraction he may have had as a physical hero begins to get drained out of him. He bumps into some clearly unusual characters, including Ahmuls the halfbaked gingerbread man. Ahmuls at times seems to be taking over the physical role, but he gets sidetracked toward the end of the story, in a scene stolen from the last line of a poem by Stephen Vincent Benet. My hero -- who also has a confusing set of names -- seems to be an artist at some times, but shows flashes of being an actor, a hummer, and, toward the end, a writer or at least a narrator of some kind... perhaps he is a standup comic. Now, we all know people like that. Based on my long-standing interest in processes... in the step-by-step and perhaps boring developments that transform a likely or unlikely lad into a werewolf, for instance... I messed around with this idea for a very long time, finally got it out at the last possible moment, and may not have had anything there for you in the first place, after all. But I thought I knew what I was doing, and I enjoyed myself. Science-Fiction's Newest Hugo Winner A World at the End of the Universe Receives a Deadly Gift from Earth I    New Novelette by One of Science-Fiction's Favorite Writers of All Time -- Now Back !    Plus many other headline stories of science fiction ! Don't miss this month's IF -- on sale now Sow Hiey Save It Back It was the most fun they had ever had , in Fun City , U.S.A.I T T e was the Mayor of Big Island. Giuseppe Juan Schlome O'Hanlon was his name, John the Mayor, a shining black man. He was born into a political family and was given the names to please as many groups as possible. He had once been of imposing appearance and quiet dignity. He was not now. He shrilled and keened and moaned, and sometimes he was irrational. It was his leg that hurt him, and his soul. His leg hurt him because of the pin clear through it, the pin that was part of the shackle. This shackle could not be unlocked mechanically. It was a psychic-coded lock on the shackle, and it could only be released when John had somehow fulfilled his job and obtained his own release. The shackle bound his leg not only to his desk but also to a steel stanchion that was part of the steel frame of the building. John's soul hurt him because Big Island was no longer the great thing to which he had been devoted. It had never been so in his lifetime. It was neo-jungle now, probably the most savage of them all. Even now there were fires burning on the floor above him and on the floor below him. There were always fires burning somewhere in the building, in every building that still had anything that would burn. There were rats in the room, in every room, but perhaps John saw more of them than were there. He lived in perpetual delirium. There were (he knew, though he could no longer go out and see) people unburied in the streets, people knifed down hourly, people crazy and emptyeyed or glitter-eyed. There was horrible horn music and git-fiddle music and jangle shouting; and he was a prisoner for life in his own office. This was not how to be a great administrator of a great city. The emphasis had somehow shifted. But he had loved the City and the Island, or the memory of them. And this hurt his soul. "You have to stay on the job and run the place for the rest of your life," Commissioner Kreger had told John the Mayor just before the commissioner had cut and run for it, "There will, of course, be no more elections. The burlesque that brought you in was enough to end the process. It was fiasco." "It was not," John the Mayor moaned in pain. "It was high triumph, the man of the people called to head the people, a noble thing, the climax and sole goal of my life. I won it finally. They can't take that away from me." "How does it taste, John?" "I'm dying, do not taunt me. What went wrong?" "It went wrong a hundred years before you were born, John. You lived all your life in a dream, and you had better try to re-enter it. You're here for good. You're the ultimate patsy, John." "I'll kill myself." "No, you will not. You were allowed to have this job because by temperament and religion, the residue of your dream, you were incapable of suicide. So many of our mayors have taken that easy way out! It was a nuisance, John." "I'll go crazy then," John the Mayor moaned. "No, you likely will not do that either, though it would not matter if you did. You are already psychotic, of course, but you will not go off much further. Stay and suffer, kid. You have no choice." "Kreger, isn't there some way we can get rid of this whole Island? Sell it, transfer title to it, give it back to someone? Can't we get out from under?" "You find a way, John. Those things that we once thought of as abstractions have taken a direct hand now: Final Responsibility, Ultimate Justice, things like that. They must be satisfied. Whatever you do will have to satisfy the psychic-coded lock on your shackles to give you release. Sell the Island legal, if you can find someone to sell it to. Transfer it, if you can find someone to accept the transfer. But it must be for Fair Value or Value Justified or Original Value from Original Entailment. The psychic-code thing will know. It's governed by the Equity Factor." Then Commissioner Kreger left John the Mayor, left the Island and went to rich fishing in other troubled (but not completely polluted) waters. There was no more profit for that smart man to shake out of the Island. nphat had been two years ago, and John the Mayor had been the only official on the Island since that time. His only contacts with the world were the sharp noises and smells that came in through his broken windows and the visits of five feudal or wrangle leaders, the Duke, the Sky, the Wideman, the Cloud and the Lolo. Duke Durango was as smooth a gutter-fighter as ever came to the top of his heap, a happy fellow. Lawrence Sky was a fair white man named for the color of his big sky-blue eyes, a shambling giant, a giggling killer. Wideman Wyle was a wide man indeed, a cheerful sadist who told really funny stories and was the most pleasant person in the group. Cloud Clinkenbeard was a dour and stormy fellow, mean and relentless, and always in search of dirty novelty. Lolo Loudermilk was a girl, sort of a girl, a flaming mixed creature full of vitality and noise. They were the Mayor's only contacts. They were the leaders of one of the gangs that had endured, when the ten thousand gangs had eaten each other up and declined to a hundred. All five of them came into the Mayor's office, eating noisily. "Food train in!" announced the Duke. "We killed just one of the drivers. They say there'll never be another train in if we kill more than one driver at a time. And we had to give up four hostages for it. Isn't four too many, John?" "Numbers have no meaning in this evil thing," said John the Mayor. "How many hostages have you left?" "Twenty, and a few more, I think. We don't all count the same when we get to the big numbers. But I think four is too many to give for a food train. What will happen when we run out of hostages? Who'll give the big damn to subscribe a train for us then, when we have no more important people to trade to the important people offisland? Here, sign this, limp-leg John, and the Cloud will take it back to them." The mayor read the release and signed it. Each of the five feudal leaders looked it over in turn then. Several of them could read a little (it was for this reason that they were the Mayor's contacts), and it would be hard for Mayor John to write anything phoney on that release and slip it past them. The Mayor had to sign these releases every time a food train came, and he knew what would happen when they ran out of hostages. The blackmail would be over when the last hostage of value or affection to someone off-Island had been turned over for a food train. The off-Island people would let the Island rot. The trains had been the only food source for the Island for years. The Cloud took the release and went out through the smouldering corridor and into the broken streets to the food train that came once a month through the last not-completely-broken tunnel. "Something else came on the food trail, gimpy John," the Duke said uneasily. "Well, what, what was it? Duke, Duke, you didn't get hold of a saw so I could saw my leg off, did you?" "Nah. You're not supposed to saw your leg off. You're supposed to stay here just like you are. Who's going to sign for the food trains and hostage transfers if our mayor saws his leg off and runs away? "John Mayor, there's three other men came on that food train. These are funny men. They might even be important enough men that we can hold them for hostages. They brought some heavy kegs and boxes with them, John, and they even conned some of the colts into carrying them over here for them. We can't figure out what kind of men they are, Mayor. They look at us, and we look at them, and we both got sparks in our eyes. They are in the building now, Mayor, and want to see you." "Show them in, spook Duke, the mayor is always available to his constituents." "Constituents these are not," said the Lolo. "They are washedout pale fellows, but they are solid." "And one of those kegs of theirs got a smell I like, Mayor," said the Sky. "I believe I remember that smell like it was born in me. You get that keg, Mayor." "And those long crates got a heft I like," said the Wideman. "I almost know what will be in those crates. You get those crates, Mayor." "Those square boxes got a feel I like," said the Lolo. "I almost know what .short-handled things will be in those square boxes. And the smallest package has a brass glint through a rip in it. You get those square boxes and that smallest package, Mayor." "I don't understand this at all," said John the Mayor, rolling his red-rimmed eyes in his constant pain. "Let the men and their baggage come in." T'he three new men who came in had a certain animal power about them, and a certain human authority. Possibly they might be important enough to hold for hostages, but who was going to take the lead in holding diem? Men, they moved like big cats. But they were dressed like businessmen of an earlier decade, an anomaly on the Island, and they were lighter than any of the Islanders there except Lawrence Sky. "You are the Mayor JohnJohn?" asked one of the new men. "And you have authority to deal?" "I am the mayor," said John, "and I have such authority as a shackled prisoner may have. For what do we deal?" "Oh, for the Island. We've come to buy it. You'd like that, wouldn't you?" "What, what, who are you?" "I am Adrian Sweetsong," said the first of the new men. "I'm a petroleum geologist by profession, which has nothing to do with the matter. And I'm an official of the Midlands Gun and Rod Club." "I'm Dennis Halftown," said the second of the new men. "I'm an electronic engineer by profession, which has nothing to do with the matter either. And I'm also an official of the Midlands Gun and Rod Club." "I'm Freddy Flatfish," said the third of the new men. "I'm a lawyer, which does have something to do with this matter. I am also an official of the Midlands Gun and Rod Club, and I have studied the legal aspects of this thing pretty thoroughly." "Is it the Midlands Gun and Rod Club that is dealing for the Island?" Mayor John asked. "That's right," said Ad'rian Sweetsong, the first of the new men. "First installment! Set 'em right there, boys." Several of the colts, the strong rough Island boys, set down two heavy square boxes, and Dennis Halftown (the second of the new men) broke them open with a pry-bar. things are for me!" the Lolo gasped, and she had a couple of them out in her hands. "Sweet little choppies!" the Sky drooled. "What's a knife alongside of one of those?" "Hackberry pudding!" cried the Cloud as he returned from his errand. "Here, here, they look good, let's get them tested. I'll just pass a dozen of those out the windows to some of the boys. Let them try them out! Let them fall in love with them!" "Fifty hatchets," announced Adrian Sweetsong, "delivered and accepted. We record them." "Wait! Wait!" howled Mayor John, jangling his shackles. "What have fifty hatchets to do with dealing for the Island? Who has used hatchets for a century?" "One-leg John," the Duke crooned, "too bad your shackles won't let you get as far as the window. Some of the boys are using them now. Believe me, John, they're using them now!" "Mr. Sweetsong," Mayor John explained patiently, "the last valuation of Island property ever made set it at over a hundred velopments it may be down a little now, but not that far. Hatchets will not get it. I can sell it only for fair value or value justified. My own shackling is governed by the Equity Factor." "We know that, Mr. Mayor," said Freddy Flatfish, the lawyer for the Midlands Gun and Rod Club. Freddy Flatfish was a tow-headed twinkling man. "But the Island has reverted. It's really worthless since it was left to the ten thousand gangs, which have since devoured themselves down to a hundred. Perhaps its reverted value is now its original value. Anyhow, the first approach was yours." "Mine? Mine? I made no approach. I never heard of you fellows," the Mayor said. "But we have monitored you, Mayor John. Two years you said to the Commissioner 'Can't we give it back to someone?' And you are also recorded as saying 'We ought to sell it bade to -- "Second installment!" announced Adrian Sweetsong. "Set them right there, boys." Qeveral of the colts set down  the long crates, and Dennis Halftown broke them open with his pry-bar. "Oh, those long sweet songs!" the Wideman slavered. "Smooth bores! You can jam them with any kind of soup at all and panlight them. You can shoot broken glass with them. You can shoot anything. Here, we'll just hand a few of them out the windows and let the fellows try them out. Get the heft of those things! Even as clubs your hands would fall in love with them! Blunderbusses!" And the Wideman handed half a dozen of them out the windows. "Twenty guns," announced Adrian Sweetsong. "Delivered and accepted. We record them." "Even if it were possible for me to deal the Island for things of no value," John the Mayor began -- and there was deepthroated roaring and deathscreaming in the streets. "No value, Mayor?" the Duke Durango asked with deep irony. "Mayor, you should be able to watch them. They jam them with soup, and then ram in glass and nails for a load. They spark them off, and it's wonderful. Cuts people right in two. Don't talk no value about those things!" "Even if it were possible for me to deal the Island for such things, what could the Midlands Gun and Rod Club possibly do with the Island?" Mayor John asked. "Set up a hunting preserve," Adrian Sweetsong said. "It's a nicely stocked jungle island seventeen miles by four. We'll hunt. We'll hunt." "Hunt? What would you hunt?" the mayor wanted to know. "Big game, big game," said Dennis Halftown lovingly. "But there is no big game, no game at all on the Island," the mayor insisted. "Remember what ancient Hemingway wrote," said Freddy Flatfish. " 'There is no sport equal to the hunting of an armed man.' Ah, we'll hunt them here, as will many of our well-heeled members." "Third installment! Set it right there, boys," Adrian Sweetsong ordered. The ragged Island boys set down the keg, and Dennis Halftown broke it open with his prybar. "Boys, boys, that's the smell like was bom in me!" the Sky chortled, and he had his arms up to the elbows in the dark grainy powder. "Sure it hasn't the power of soup. Sure it's clumsy and crude. But it's tike grandpa of them all! The smell of it, the smell of it! Men, men, bust your noses on that smell!" "Twenty-five kilograms of gunpowder," announced Adrian Sweetsong. "That's as close as we could figure it. Twenty-five kilos delivered and accepted. ( C T Tt Then you going to start, ' ' fellows, when you going to start?" the Duke asked the three new men in excitement, getting the idea. "How soon you be ready to start?" asked the Duke and the Sky and the Wideman and the Cloud and the Lolo, all going for it avidly. "Should be the first bunch of hunters here in the morning," said Adrian Sweetsong. "Too long to wait," the Lolo protested. "You three? How about you?" "We three will begin stalking and pot-shotting in a very few minutes," said the Adrian, "just as soon as we can get title to this place from the reluctant mayor. We suggest you deploy your forces outside in the corridors. When we come out of this room we will come out rough, and' it's rough animals we want to meet with." "Rough it will be," said the Cloud. "Colts, colts, you carry this stuff out to our place again just as soon as they have recorded it. Men, we will have some sport! We will show these sports some sport!" "But this cannot be, even in a nightmare," Major John protested. "You three pale-browns are not Wappingers or Manhattas, and we are not Dutch." "I'm a Choctaw," said Freddy Flatfish. "Dennis Halftown is a Shawnee. Adrian Sweetsong is an Osage. But we inherit. I have drawn up a legal brief to prove it. And you are doubleDutch if you don't accept. Awk, blew half my shoulder off! Those animals are jumping the gun. Now I know how the expression started. They really know how to handle those blunderbusses." Freddy Flatfish had been shot by a blunderbuss blast from the corridor and was bleeding badly. So they hurried it along, anxious to close the bargain and get the hunting season started. "Bring them in fast, boys. Set them down till they are accepted and' recorded. Then take them out again to your place," Adrian Sweetsong ordered. And the rough colts brought in a variety of boxes and packages. "Ten shirts, accepted and recorded," Adrian Sweetsong announced, hurriedly now. "Thirty pair socks, accepted and recorded. One hundred bullets, accepted and recorded. Forty kettles, accepted and recorded. One brass frying-pan, accepted and recorded." And at the recording of the brass frying-pan, the leg-piercing pin was withdrawn from the leg of Mayor John and all his shackles fell off. The psychiccoded lock of his shackles had opened. He had finished his job and was released. He had disposed of the Island in equity. He had gotten Fair Value for it, or Value Justified, or at least Original Value from Original Entailment. And it sufficed. Mayor John was free. He started to run from the room, fell down on his crippled leg and arose and ran once more. And was caught in a blunderbuss blast. And then the great hunt began. The three members of the Midlands Gun and Rod Club had most sophisticated weapons. They were canny and smooth. This was the dangerous big-game hunt they had always dreamed of. And their prey were armed and wild and truculent and joyous. It would be good. vut between the orbs, several tentacles of Ultimate Justice came near together. "Was there not somewhere the mention of twenty-four or twenty-six dollars paid?" one tentacle asked the other. "I thought I rememberd some such figure." "No, no," said the other tentacle. "That was only the estimated value placed on the material. There was no specie paid. The list is correct as rendered, and the repayment has been accepted and certified." In a forgotten and halffilled basement on the Island, two of the remaining old-folk people were still in hiding. They were startled by the new sort of noise. "What is it, papa? What have they done?" the old woman asked. "Sold it back to the Indians, mama," the old man said. "Huh," said the old woman. "Why didn't they think of that a long time ago?"      Next issue in Galaxy we'll be bringing back some old friends, always an occasion for pleasure. This time more pleasurable than ever, we think, considering that one of the old friends is Clifford D. Simak, and what he has for us is what we firmly believe to be the best story he's written since Here Gather the Stars. The name of it is Goblin Reservation. That's what it's about, too -- a future world in which goblins and banshees are scientifically recognized entities, in which a ghost is one of the leading characters... and where aliens of a particularly disturbing variety are trying a spot of divide-and-rule among Earth's diverse human and spectral inhabitants... Then Damon Knight has a fine new novelette for us, The World and Thorinn. Knight spends so much of his time on editorial, critical and translation assignments -- and until recently, ever more in his capacity as president of the Science Fiction Writers of Aemrica -- that it's a real triumph to get a new story from him. Especially when it's the first of half a dozen or so. And the other old friend we know will be around is a fellow named Ross Rocklynne. New readers may never have heard of him; it's been that long since he's written a science-fiction story. (Fifteen years, anyway.) But old-timers who remember the likes of Into the Darkness, The Men and the Mirror and other Rocklynne classics of a couple decades ago will know that Touch of the Moon will be worth reading! See you then... This is the day the networks stopped now find to do with their little lives? I T ew Jan try awoke with soft fe' I minine arms around him, a warm body snuggled against his, perfumed hair tickling his chin. He didn't open his eyes at once; he was too old a trouper for that. Instead, he rapidly sorted through his recollections, orienting himself before making a move. He was in a bed; that was a starting point; and the quality of the light shining through his closed lids indicated it was full daylight -- or its equivalent. That was no help; both the Jantry and Osgood bedrooms featured large east-exposure windows with fluffy curtains. He'd have to speak to Sol about that: a fellow needed a little sharper demarcation of environmental detail to avoid role-fatigue. Lew opened one eye half a curve of a shoulder, the sleek line of a bare back. Still no clue that would answer the burning question: was he in bed with his real wife, or his TV wife? The seconds were ticking past. Jantry thought furiously, trying to summon up the memory of those particular circumstances under which he had turned in. Had he slept an hour, a minute, or all night? Had he been at home, in the class A Banshire Towers Apartment of a mediumrated actor, with Marta, his lawful-wedded spouse? Or had he dropped off on the set, in the cardboard and plastic mock-up where he spent twelve of every twenty-four hours, with Carla, his co-star on The Osgoods? Damn! He remembered cocktails, the Bateses dropping in, late talk; but that had been a scene in Rabinowitz's latest script of the blab-blab school -- or had it? Was he thinking of the Harrises, the bores in the next apartment at the Banshire? Uh-huh, that was it. AI Harris had rattled on and on about his new two hundred channel set, with the twenty screen monitor attachment, where a sharp viewer with a good wrist could keep in touch with practically every top show simultaneously, at least well enough to hold up his end of a cultured conversation... Satisfied, Lew relaxed, slid his hand casually down toward the curved hip beside him. The woman moved, twisted her head back to impale him with a sharp black eye. "You're ten seconds off-cue, Buster!" Carla's subvocalized voice rasped in the pick-up set in the bone back of his right ear. " And let's watch those hands! This is a familytype show, and my husband Bruno is a dedicated viewer!" T ew's face snapped in a Smile,  -- J lazy, marital, degree one, a stylized grimace that would instantly dispel all implications of lust from the minds of well-conditioned viewers. Meanwhile, he was stalling, groping for his line. Where the hell was the prompter? "Hi, darling," the dubber's voice sounded in the pick-up set in the bone back of Lew's left ear, just as the audience would hear it. " Today's the day of the big event. Excited?" In the background, he could hear the hundred piece orchestra sliding into Camptown Races. He grabbed at the clue. "Sure -- but, uh, with you in the stands, rooting for him, who could lose?" he improvised, mouthing the words distinctly for the vocal stand-in to mime later. "What who, you boob?" Carla's voice hissed in his right ear. '"I'm having a baby at two o'clock!" "Oh, Freddy Osgood -- sometimes I think I'm the luckiest girl in the world, having you all to myself !" the canned line crackled in his left ear. "A baby?" Lew blurted, struggling to pick up the thread. "What do you think, you schlock -- a litter of kitties?" Carla snarled in his right ear. "I didn't know you were -- I mean, that you'd -- that we'd -- " Lew caught himself. "Congratulations," he ad libbed desperately. "We'd better hurry and get ready; we're going water-skiing with the Poppins before we're due at the Vitabort Center," his left ear cooed. "Sure," Lew agreed, glad of the chance of escape. He threw back the blanket, caught just a glimpse of a saucy derriere before Carla squalled and yanked the sheets back up. "Cut!" A godlike bellow rattled Lew's occipital sutures. The wall with the window slid aside to admit the charging bulk of Hugo Fleischpultzer himself. "Jantry, you just set the industry back fifty years!" the director howled. "Whattaya mean, insultliving Americans with the sight of a bare behind first thing in the morning! It'll take the psychan channels two weeks of intensive primetime therapy to clear out the damage you done! You're fired! Or you would be if it wasn't for the lousy Guild! Not that I mean anything by the word 'lousy'!" larla Montez sat up, holding the covers to her chin, pointed a scarletnailed finger at Lew. "I want a divorce!" she screamed. "Tell Oscar to write this louse out of the script for screening no later than Friday in the late early mid-afternoon segment!" "Now, Carla baby, you know that's impossible," Abe Katz, the makeup man soothed, reaching past Fleischpultzer's bulk to adjust the star's eyelashes. "I'm sorry, Hugo," Lew said. "I just got a little mixed up for a second. You know how it's been since we went to non-stop sitcom: a three-hour shift at home, three on the set, half my meals here, half there, barely time to scan the scripts -- " "See?" Carla shrilled. "He practically admits he prefers being with that blowsy dame he's supposedly married to!" "I do not -- I mean Marta's no blowsier than you are!" Lew flared. "I mean, neither one of you is blowsy! And I love being cooped up with you in this makebelieve egg-crate for half my life!" "The kids!" Carla sobbed. "What will become of the kids? Joey, and little Suzie, and that new one, Irving or whatever, that we hired last week for the cousin!" "Rusty, his air name is," Hugo boomed. "Carla's right, we got to think of the little ones. We don't want to go making a broken home out of a fine American family, which it's the favorite esmisunderstanding like this. Lew, I'll give you one more chance -- " "Oh, no you won't!" a furious contralto cut across the conversation. All eyes turned to the pert, green-eyed woman who had just burst onto the set. "I've watched my husband crawl into bed with that harpie for the last time! I'm here to scratch her eyes out!" "Marta! No!" Lew, leaping from the bed, collided with Carla, leaping in the opposite direction. They struck the floor together, a confused mass of flailing limbs, complicated by the actress' efforts to simultaneously escape, attack and observe the conventions of modesty. "Look at them -- right in front of me!" Marta keened. "Carla baby -- watch the hairdo!" Abe Katz called. "Quiet on the set!" Hugo's bass roar dominated the scene. Carla came to her feet, swathed in the sheet, as Lew struggled to arrange a blanket, Navaho style, about himself. "Now, Marta honey," he said hastily. "Don't leap to conclusions! It's just that I was tuckered out from staying up late worrying about little Egbert. How is Eggie? Did he pull through the crisis okay?" "You fiend!" Marta wailed. "Out son's name is Augustus!" "Ah -- I was thinking of Augustus, of course." Max scrambled for verbal footing. "Today's the day of the Little League tryouts, right? And -- " "Monster! You don't know your real family from that horrible TV family of yours! It's that nasty little midget that plays Sammy Osgood that's the ball player! Our Augustus plays the violin!" "Sure -- I remember perfectly! And his sister, Cluster, is a whiz on the glockenspiel!" "Murderer! Our daughter's name is Finette! And she hates German food! I'm through with you, you... you Bluebeard!" She turned to flee. As Lew jumped after her, Carla aimed a roundhouse slap that connected with a loud report. "Keep away from me, you deviate!" she yelped. "Look at that hair-do," Abe mourned. "Mr. Fleischpultzer!" a penetrating voice sounded. A small, pouty-faced man in an expensive gray Gooberlon executive coverall had appeared. "Why -- if it isn't the sponsor, Mr. Harlowe Goober of Goober Industries," Hugo babbled. "Welcome to the set, Mr. Goober, which we were just horsing around a little, you know, high spirits and all that -- " "I'm canceling the show," Goober barked. "I've noticed for some time the gradual disintegration of the moral tone of this network. This orgy is the final straw. I'm taking my trade to "But -- Mr. Goober -- " placed at once!" Goober pointed dramatically at Lew Jantry. "But... but... but... his contract!" Hugo blurted. "And what about the script? They're about to have a baby!" "Let him die in childbirth," Goober proposed, and stamped off the set. # # T y lawyer will call you, bum!" Marta shrilled. "Married to an actor is bad enough -- but an out-of-work actor...!" "But the Guild," Lew rallied weakly. "Hugo, say something!" "Half the Guild's working on Goober-sponsored accounts," Fleischpultzer shrugged. "They won't buck him." "We'll have him suicide when it comes out he's an embezzler," Carla's voice sounded above the hubbub. "And I'll meet that handsome obstetrician..." "You mean -- " Lew swallowed hard, watching the set empty as all personnel moved to disassociate themselves from failure. "You mean I'm washed up in TV? But what will I do? All those hours of leisure time." "View TV," Hugo said. "Or maybe get a job in a factory." "And stand by an automated machine two hours a day, watching telly? You don't understand, Hugo! I'm an artist, not a... a drone!" "Well... there is just one remote possibility," Hugo said reluctantly. "But no -- you wouldn't go for it." "Anything!" Lew said hastily. "Anything at all, Hugo!" "Well -- if I work it right, I think I can get you a spot in a new documentary." "I'll take it!" "Sign here!" Hugo whipped out a thick bundle of contract documents. Lew grabbed the pen. "I'll be in a star slot, of course?" "Natcherally. Would I do you that way?" Hugo." He sighed, gathering his blanket about him. "What set do I report to?" Hugo shook his head. "No set, Lew. The pic ain't being shot here." "You don't mean -- not -- not on location?" "You guessed it." "Omigod. Where?" "A place called Byrdland." "Birdland?" Lew brightened. "Byrdland. It's in Antarctica." II C i T t's the biggest, finest Eskimo reservation on the globe!" Hugo's parting words rang in Lew Jantry's ears as he peered out through the bubble canopy of the automatic one-passenger flitter that was ferrying him on the last stage of the journey south. Across the blue-black sheen of the South Polar Sea, a line of dazzling white cliffs loomed ahead. Dropping rapidly, the machine skimmed low over the peaks, settling toward a rugged terrain resembling nothing so much as a vast frosted cake, a jumble of glassy blocks and smooth-drifted whiteness. Now he could make out the porous texture of the surface below, the network of wind-scoured ridges rushing up at him with surprising swiftness -- At the last possible instant, Lew realized that the robot voice of the autopilot, over the rushing of the wind, was squawking grabbed the safety-frame lever, yanked it hard in the same moment that the craft struck with an impact that turned the universe into a whirling pinwheel of stars. It seemed like a long time before pieces stopped raining down around him. Lew kicked free of the frame, dropped to the hard ground. The crash had burst the pod of the copter like a pumpkin, but he himself seemed to be intact. The weather suit was keeping him warm, in spite of the stiff wind that whipped the floury snow against his legs. Lew shaded his eyes and stared out across the desolate landscape. No sign of the Eskimo agent's office, or even of the tribal structures of the aborigines. Lew snorted. He'd invoke Section Nine, Paragraph Three of his contract on this one, all right -- the part that provided bonuses for inconvenience occasioned by inadequate travel and housing accommodations for artists on field assignment. And the hardship clause would come in, too. Oh, boy, wait till he got hold of Hugo, he'd make that shrewdie I # regret the day he fast-talked Lew Jantry into a fiasco like this one. He flipped back the cover of his wristphone and snapped an order to the operator. There was no reply. He raised his voice, then held the tiny transceiver to his ear. The reassuring carrier tone was conspicuously lacking. CC-pvamn!" Lew yelled, then-swallowed hard as the true seriousness of his plight struck him. Marooned -- God knew how far from the nearest food, shelter and TV. And no one would know precisely where he was. The malfunctioning copter could have wandered a hundred miles off course since Tierra, for all he knew. In fact, he was lucky to have hit land at all, with all that ocean out there. Lew shuddered and checked his pockets, found nothing but the regulation ration capsules and a book of matches. The copter yielded a road map of Chilicothe County, Kansas, and a package of welfareissue contraceptive devices. He tried the panel TV, caught a much-distorted snatch of Matty Snell, Trigamist, but the picture rippled into static. Too bad : it was one of the few shows he enjoyed, a wild sitcom that he liked to view while on-camera, listening to Carla make chit-chat to bring late tuners-in up to date. But he had more important things than Marty Snell to worry about now. The reservation was only a couple of miles inland. Maybe he could see it from the ridge ahead. It wouldn't hurt to walk that far. He faced into the Antarctic wind and started across the treacherous footing. He had gone a hundred yards when a sound behind him made him look back. A large polar bear had appeared beside the heli. The monster circled the downed machine, his mouth open like an awe-struck yokel. The fanged head turned toward Lew, affording him a horrifying view down the creature's throat. It stared at him for a long beat, then started toward him at an easy lope. Lew stifled a yell and sprinted for the ridge with a speed that would have astonished his fans. Heavy pads thudded close behind as he bounded across a rough stretch, hit a glass-smooth patch and went down, skidded twenty yards on his back, came to his feet scrambling for footing among the tumbled slabs at the base of the rise. He hauled himself upslope on all fours, spurred by the buzzing sound of ursine breath behind him, reached the crest -- and a squat, furclad figure rose up before him, raising a short-hafted harpoon with a murderous hooked blade. For an instant the Eskimo poised, arm back, his teeth bared in a ferocious grin. Then he hurled the spear. As the weapon shot forward, Lew dived under it. He hit the smaller man amidships, carried him with him in a wild tumble down the opposite slope. At the bottom, Lew crawled clear, looked up dazedly just in time to see the yellow-white bulk of the bear hurtling down directly on him, jaws agape. T ew awoke, staring up at the I glossy white curve of a ceiling only three feet above his face, through which pale sunlight filtered. He turned his head, saw a grinning, brown-faced man in a Gooberplast playsuit sitting cross-legged on a synthetic bearskin rug, laying out a hand of solitaire. It was cool, Lew thought confusedly, but not as cold as he'd have expected in a building made of ice. He reached up and touched the ceiling. It was pleasantly warm to the touch, and dry. At that moment, he noticed a low hum in the background. "No," he said, shaking his head. "It can't be an... an..." "An air-conditioned igloo?" the card-player inquired in a deep voice. "Why not? You Gringos think us 'Skimos got no rights?" "It's not that," Lew stuttered, sitting up. His head ached abominably. "It's just that... well... it's hardly what I expected. Say -- " he broke off, remembering the encounter on the ridge -- "are you the fellow with the spear?" "Right. Charlie Urukukalukuku's the name. Charlie Kuku I'm not really an actor, I'm a cameraman. I just do the occasional walk-on when we're short of extras." He held out a well manicured hand. "You're a member of the Guild?" Lew blurted, taking the proffered member. "Sure. You don't think we're letting scabs work down here in Byrdland, I hope." "You mean the business with the bear -- and the spear -- the Whole thing was just a skit?" "Hardly a skit, Jantry. An important human document, delineating the plight of the haughty Kabloona when plummeted into the harsh Antarctic environment to which he has driven the patient Eskimo." "That sounds like Hugo Fleischpultzer. And when did the white man ever drive the Eskimo into a harsh environment?" "About fifty thousand years ago. Didn't you ever view any anthropology on educational TV?" "Is that why you tried to stick me with that bloody great harpoon?" "Stick you? Are you kidding? I tossed ita good quarter inch wild." "And what about the bear? He wasn't kidding!" # CTeah -- too bad about that.  Busted wide open. One of Hugo's ideas. It was a mech, you know. We got no live ones around, except a couple in the zoo. Too hot for 'em, since the big melt." "Hot? Out there in all that ice?" "What ice? Project Defrost cleared all that away years ago. But tourists come all this way to see Eskimos in their native habitat, they want to see snow. So -- snow they get. Plastic snow, like this igloo." "A plastic igloo?" "Sure. It's part of the Native Village. A big grosser." "But -- why a mechanical bear?" "The bear houses the number two aux camera. It shoots through the mouth. I was remoting it from the ridge. Got some swell shots of the clobber-in, then tried to dolly in for some CU's of you encountering the savage natives -- that's me -- " "How did you know where I was going to crash?" "Think I can't read a script? I was out there a good hour early, picking my camera angles. I got to hand it to you. You made it look good, Jantry. I was surprised to see you walk away from it." "I made it look good?" Lew yelped. "Are you kidding? That thing was on full automatic the Whole time -- " He broke off. "Hugo planned it that way! He programmed the heli to crash -- with me in it!" "So? It figures. But it worked out okay. I got the death scene in the can. Great footage." "Death scene?" "Sure, I try to save you with my trusty spear, but the bear gets the both of us. It's the Noble Savage Gives Life for Paleface bit; wows 'em in the sticks." "But -- I came here to make a ninety-hour documentary on the colorful natives! Why kill me off in the opening sequence?" Lew broke off as a man in a gray coverall appeared on all fours in the entry tunnel, pushing a briefcase ahead of him. "Thanks for sitting in for me, Charlie," he said to the Eskimo. "If you'll excuse us now, I'd like a word in private with Mr. Jantry." "Sure." Charlie left. The newcomer rose, dusted his knees, showed Lew a small gold badge pinned inside his lapel. said. "I can understand your confusion, Jantry. Of course the business of a role was merely a cover story enabling us to spirit you out of the States without attracting attention." "Huh?" Lew said. "Your true destination is the South Pacific Nature Reserve; place called the Cannibal Isly. "And it's not a play, Jantry. It's for real." Ill T ew stood on the deck of the "The whole thing is illegal," he complained for the seventythird time to Clabbinger, who stood impassively beside him, looking out through the predawn mist toward the distant sound of surf. "I see now it was a putup job from the beginning: me getting fired, the phoney documentary -- and now this! Threatening to blackball me in the industry if I don't sign a paper saying I volunteered!" "It's your patriotic duty," the something's going on inside the reserve. Naturally, we can't just blunder in and demand to search the entire archipelago." "Why not?" "Policy," Clabbinger said tersely. "Now, as I said, someone -- no doubt in the service of a Certain Power -- " "You mean Russia, don't you?" "Please, let's keep it impersonal. Now, these Russians -- I mean this Certain Power has infiltrated the Reserve in defiance of solemn international commitments and has set up some sort of secret installation -- " "How do we know that?" "Our intrepid undercover men on the island reported it. Now, just what they're up to, we don't know. That's your job, Jantry: to tell us." "Why do they want to make a reserve out of these Godforsaken islands anyway?" Lew burst out. "If it wasn't for that , there wouldn't be any place for the, uh, Certain Power to set up secret installations in!" "Opening the islands would destroy a cultural museum that can never be duplicated," Clabbinger said indignantly. "This is the only spot on earth where cannibalism and head-hunting still flourish, uncontaminated by automation. And the diseases -- why, if we let antibiotics in, hundreds of unique organisms would be rendered extinct overnight!" "Why don't you send a regular agent into this pest-hole?" Lew demanded. "Why me?" "We need an accomplished actor to carry this off, Jantry. An ordinary agent would be incapable of passing hirnself off as a long-lost tribe member returning home after having been carried out to sea at the age of four in a paddleless canoe. He'd be caught and tortured to death in a most gruesome fashion." CtQwell," Lew groaned. "I  either go and get roasted in my sarong, or refuse and never work again." "Still -- if you survive, I personally assure you you'll find your contract at Void Productions renewed for a long term at a substantial increase." "What good's a substantial increase, with ninety-five per cent going for taxes?" Lew inquired gloomily. "Prestige," Clabbinger pointed out. "And if it weren't for the tax level, corporations wouldn't allocate the large tax-exempt advertising budgets needed to support over three hundred major TV networks with round-theclock programming, nor would we enjoy the enlightened legislation that provides every citizen with a subsistence allowance, plus leisure time to view -- and thus you'd be out of work." "All right," Lew snarled. "I guess you've got me boxed -- but these damned shark's-teeth earplugs hurt like hell!" "Ah, that sounds a little more like Daredevil Jack, star of the show of the same name!" Clabbinger clapped Lew heartily on the back. "I'll confide that I always admired you in that one." "I hated it," Lew said. "I was always afraid of the rest of the cast, they talked so tough." A man had come up beside the G-man. "Half a mile off shore," he muttered. "This is as far as I can go without tripping the detectors." "Well, Lew, this is it," Clabbinger said sternly, shaking the actor's hand. "Remember: as soon as you've located the site and beamed me the coordinates, get out fast! We'll drop a megatonner right down their stack six minutes later, and let them complain to the UN!" "just don't forget to have that sub standing by in case I come paddling out from shore in a hell of a hurry," Lew said bitterly. Three minutes later, squatting in the outrigger canoe, he was gliding toward the palm-fringed shoreline ahead. The surf, though noisy, was not excessively high. He rode a long swell in, grounded on a sandy beach. He sprang from the boat listening alertly for any indication that his approach had been observed. Stealthily, he moved toward the shelter of the trees. Ten feet from his goal, a beam of dazzling white light speared out from the darkness to catch him full in the eyes. Blinded, he stumbled back, heard the quick rasp of feet -- A bomb exploded in his skull. He was dimly aware of falling, of being roughly rolled on his back. "Nuts," a hoarse voice grated. "It's just another lousy native. Shoot the bum and let's get back to work."" C # T Trait!" another, more gut' ' tural voice spoke up. "Don't shoot dog of native. Noise might bring unwelcome attention. Instead, tie up and dump out of way someplace." Lew struggled feebly as hard hands threw multiple loops of hemp around his wrists and ankles, jammed a wad of oily cloth in his mouth. A man caught his shoulders, another his feet; they carried him well up into the jungle and dropped him into a clump of palmetto. Feet crashed through the underbrush, receding. Silence fell. The night breeze stirred the fronds above Lew. Mosquitoes whined about his ears. He struggled onto his back, spitting leaf mould past the crude gag. Abruptly, something buzzed sharply, back of his right ear. Lew stiffened, waiting the bite of the deadly snake -- "Hello?" a tinny voice said. "Clabbinger to special agent LJ. Good work Boy! My instruments indicate you've penetrated the beach and are now behind the enemy lines! However, I note you're lying doggo. Let's not be too cautious. Remember Daredevil Jack! Play this one the way he would! Go get 'em, tiger! We're rooting for you! Clabbinger out." "Hello?" Lew whispered. "Hello? Clabbinger?" There was no answer. Lew groaned. Why hadn't they included a two-way connection? But who would have thought there'd be any need, with the tight-beam signaler tucked in his sarong to pinpoint the target for the missile strike? And anyway, Clabbinger wouldn't move a foot to help him; he'd told him that. Lew took a deep breath and concentrated, the way he always did when slipping into a demanding role. "All right, Russkis," Daredevil Jack breathed. "You started it. Now get ready for a counter-attack by the Free Enterprise system!" IV npen minutes later, Daredevil " Jack, free of his amateurishly tied bonds, raised his head and peered past the fronds at the half-dozen figures grouped before a small tent from which the yellow glow of a lantern shone on a map table where a brightly colored eighteen-inch disk lay. If he could get a little closer, make out the markings... ; # Flat on his stomach, Jack inched .nearer. The men around the table seemed to be engaged in a heated argument, although keeping their voices low. One shook his fist under another's nose. A third man stepped between them. No doubt a dispute over the, details of their treachery. Jack studied the palm trees just ahead. From the top of one, it might be possible to make out the details of the chart, using the small 'tronscope Clabbinger had supplied. It was the work of another sweaty five minutes to reach the trees, shin up the curving trunk, and take up a position among the coconuts. Swiftly, Jack undipped the scope, fine-focused the UV beam, adjusted the aperture. There! The red-orange coloring of the target leaped into clarity, a maze of complex markings. It was obviously a detailed relief map, the roughly circular shape indicating the island's outline, with mountains, valleys, rivers all delineated in vivid pigments. And there -- that was doubtless the location of the illegal site. Jack studied the black circle, nestled between a sardineshaped lake and what appeared to be a sliver of salami. The circle itself showed a remarkable resemblance to a slice of ripe olive. "I told you, I can't eat pizza!" A vagrant breeze wafted a scrap of conversation to Jack. "I hate Mexican food!" "Damn!" Lew Jantry muttered. He scanned past the disputants, surveyed the remains of a camp fire, a heap of empty TV dinner cartons, settled on a huddled figure lying in the shadows of a flowering bush. He made out a vividly colored sarong, a mass of dark, wavy hair, a pair of slender ankles, bound with rope. "It's a native girl," Lew muttered. "They've got her tied up, the rats!" He lowered the scope, frowning thoughtfully. Maybe, Daredevil Jack thought, she's been in the camp long enough to have heard something. And even if she. hasn't her people will be grateful enough for her release to give me a hand in finding that Russion installation... Silently, smiling a grim smile, Daredevil Jack descended to the ground, began a circuituous approach to the spot where the captive girl lay. Qhe watched him with wide eyes  as he sawed at her ropes with a bit of sharp-edged sea-shell. "Shhh!" he admonished as he pulled away the gag to reveal a remarkably pretty face, olive brown, pert-nosed, red-lipped. She looked around fearfully, then at Jack. "Aholui thanks you," she breathed. "Time for thanks later," Jack said kindly but firmly. "We're not out of this yet." He took her hand, helped her to her knees. "The coast is clear this way." They had gone approximately ten feet when a bush parted just ahead, and a man appeared, buttoning his clothes. For an instant, his eyes and Jack's locked. "What th -- " he started as Jack's head rammed him squarely in the belt buckle. He went down hard as Lew Jantry staggered to his feet, rubbing his neck and uttering small cries. "Let's get out of here!" Aholui grabbed his hand and hauled him off down a winding path into the deep jungle as questioning shouts rose behind them. # #  don't care... if they do catch us..." Lew gasped, flopping down and sucking air into his lungs. "I'm all in!!" "Not much farther now," the girl said. "You must have been living soft out there in the great outside world, or wherever it was you said you've been." A gusty wind had risen; a sudden heavy splatter of rain rattled on the palmettos. Lew got to his feet, rubbing at the gooseflesh on his arms. "What a place," he carped. "One minute you're broiling, the next you're freezing. Where are we going, anyway?" "To a place where we'll be safe from the white-eyes," Aholui said. "Up there." She pointed. In the sudden vivid glare of a flash of lightning, Lew saw a rugged volcanic peak thrusting up above the wind-lashed palm trees. The rain struck then, like a battery of fire hoses. Stumbling, colliding with trees in the dark, his hide rasped by sharpedged tropical shrubbery, Lew followed as the girl led the way toward the high ground. It might have been half an hour later -- or half of eternity -- before Lew dragged himself over a rocky ledge and lay flat, breathing heavily. Before him, tire dark mouth of a cave opened. With his last strength, he crawled to it, and inside. With tire girl tugging at his arm, he managed to negotiate a sharp turn, and was in a low-ceilinged chamber twelve feet on a side. He propped himself against the wall and wiped the water from his eyes. Aholui seated herself beside him. "Now, tell me again," she said. "What were you doing down there in the outlanders' camp?" "You remember -- about the plot they're hatching. You never have told me why they had you tied up." V "They caught me snooping around." Lew put a sympathetic arm around the girl's shoulders. "The rotters!" he said. "Just because you were curious about a bunch of foreign devils invading the place." Alohui shrugged his arm off. "Can't blame them," she said. "I really was way outside the tribal turf." "Nonsense! The whole island belongs to you. Now -- " he reinsinuated his arm -- "if you'll just take me to your leader..." He leaned over, zeroing in on the girl's half-parted lips. A light-bulb exploded in his ear, accompanied by a ringing sound. "Carla," Lew mumbled dazed'ly. "I just had the craziest dream..." The girl was standing by the wall, fumbling with a bump on the stone. With a soft whine of well oiled machinery, a panel slid back to reveal a well equipped laboratory. A rather broad-shouldered young man in a white coat and a white-haired oldster looked up in surprise. "Grab this cluck, George," Aholui said, jerking a thumb at Lew. "He's some kind of Interpol fink, or I'll eat a bunch of bananas, insides and all!" Qtrapped to a chair, with a  lump on his head that throbbed in time with his pulse, Lew Jantry stared from the grim-eyed girl to the squarejawed young man to the elderly one, who returned the look through a set of half-inch thick trifocals. "You think you can kidnap a federal agent and get away with it?" he demanded in a tone that quavered only slightly. No one bothered to answer the question. "It was pretty slick, the way he handled it," the girl said. "He pretended to be rescuing me -- as if anyone could really sneak into that campful of Feds, with guards posted every ten feet, and cut somebody loose. Then, as soon as he thought I thought I was in the clear, he started pouring on the oil and pumping me for information." "I did not!" Lew cut in. "I only wanted to kiss you. I thought they were the crooks." He broke off, staring at the old man. "Say, don't I know you?" "Maybe." The white head nodded. "Lots of people used to, before I decided to Get Away From it All." "Rex Googooian, the Armenian Valentino!" Lew gasped. "You used to be the biggest draw on the whole early mid-morning sector! Every middle-aged, housewife in America was in loye with you! And then you dropped out of sight a few years ago, blop, just like that!" "Yes indeed," Googooian nodded. "It dawned on me one day that I had only a few years left in which to expiate the crimes I'd been practicing for thirty years." "Crimes?" "Did you ever notice the dialogue on the early mid-morning sector?" the aged actor inquired succinctly. "So I came here -- secretly, of course -- bringing with me my daughter, Baby Lou." He nodded toward Aholui, who was vigorously scrubbing away her tan make-up. " -- and my assistant, George. And a considerable stock of equipment, of course." "But that must have cost a fortune!" "I had one. And what better way to employ it than in putting an end to the pernicious plague that for the better part of eighty years had been rising like a flood of materialistic mediocrity, drowning our culture in its infancy?" "Plague? You mean you're doing dandruff research?" Lew groped. "I refer," Googooian said in implacable tones, "to the greatest menace in the world today!" "What menace? Cuba? Nepal? Lebanon?" "Think of it!" Googooian's eyes lit with a messianic fervor. "No more commercials, no more sitcoms, no quizzes, no panels, no more pomaded heads huddled together, staring with vacuous, counterfeit smiles from flickering screens, no more idiotic dialogue, no more cardboard characterizations, no more creaking plots, no more moronic villains and sweepstake-winning heroes, no more mummified sex appeal, no more relatives of producers posing as Thespians -- " "Are you trying to say -- no more television?" Lew choked the words out. "In approximately seven hours," Googooian stated firmly, "TV broadcasting will come to a halt. Worldwide! Forever!" tC#"ou're out of your mind!"  Lew blurted. "That's impossible!" "Is it!" Googooian smiled sardonically. "I believe otherwise. You've heard of the Van Allen Radiation belts?" "Is that like those suspenders that glow in the dark?" Lew hazarded. "Not quite. They are layers of high-energy charged particles two thousand and twelve thousand miles above the earth, respectively. They are of interest here only in that the Googooian Belt will in some ways resemble them. I have prepared a rocket, sir, housed here in the volcano's crater, which, when fired, will ascend to an altitude of # miles, and there assume an orbit which will carry it over every point on the planet in the first fifty revolutions -- about seventy-two hours. As it travels, it will release a steady stream of very specially charged particles -- particles which will emit electromagnetic impulses creating a powerful static interference across the entire broadcast band! Every station on the planet will be drowned in a pure noise signal. TV, sir, is dead!" "You can't!" Lew protested. "What will all those people do, left with twenty-two hours a day of leisure time on their hands? What will the sponsors do with all that ad money? Society as we know it will collapse!" "You've been brainwashed," George spoke up coldly. "You ties down there. If you know so much, why have you been poking around the island for six months without finding us?" "We haven't -- I mean, I did -- I mean -- oh, what's the use?" Lew buried his face in his hands. "I'm a failure," his muffled voice stated mournfully. "And Clabbinger was counting on me!" Googooian came over to pat him consolingly on the shoulder. "Why not lend a hand with the gear?" he suggested in a fatherly tone. "Afterwards you'#I feel better, knowing you played a part in the liberation of man from electronic tyranny." "Never!" Lew yelled. "First, I'll -- " he broke off as a chirping voice rasped in his left ear: "Operative LJ, Clabbinger here. I see you've moved inland to a point at the approximate center of the island. I'm expecting to pick up a pulse from that signaler any time now, pinpointing that target. Keep up the good work! Over and out." L ew Jantry's heart took a great leap, then settled down to a steady thudding. He'd totally forgotten the signaler, but his course was plain. All he had to do was reach the button with his fingertips and send out the pulse that would bring a megatonner screaming in on the hidden launch pad. Googooian's mad scheme would go up in radioactive gas. And Lew Jantry along with it. "You knew," he whispered. "Clabbinger, you monster, you knew all along it was a suicide mission!" "Ah, beginning to have some second thoughts, eh?" Googooian said cheerfully. "Beginning to see that you're a mere dupe of the vested interests that are reducing the nation to a common level of imbecility, eliminating literacy, callousing esthetic sensibilities, and imposing a shabby standard of mercantile expediency and conformity to a false and superficial ideal of synthetic glamour!" "Something like that," Lew muttered. His fingers inched their way toward the concealed signaler. "If you'll give me your parole, I'll untie you," the ex-actor proposed. "George and I could really use some help with the lastminute details." "Well... " Lew stalled. His finger touched the button. He gritted his teeth -- and stiffened as the pickup behind his left ear clicked suddenly. " Hello ?" a brisk voice chirped. "Oh, it's you Simenov... uhhuh, in about six hours... Of course it'll work! Why do you lousy Commies hire American technicians if you don't have confidence?" There was a length pause. "Look, you have your programming ready, that's all! I'll guarantee we'll blanket every channel of television on the planet. The Commie line will be coming out of every TV set on the North and South American continents! And there's no possihie way they can Stop it! Not with a transmitter sunk below the Mohorovicic Discontinuity in an insulated vault, powered by the core heat! Not when you're using the whole planet's fluid interior as an antenna! It's all set! Stop worrying and synchronize watches! We throw the switches at six AM on the dot!" There was a sharp click! followed by silence. "Ye Gods!" Lew mumbled. "Two targets -- and only one bomb!" He swallowed hard, his thoughts racing. "Googooian," he barked. "Are you sure this invention of yours will blanket all television, not just part of it?" "Absolutely!" "What about a super-powerful station?" Googooian chuckled. "All the better. The particles will absorb and re-radiate as noise any impinging electra-magnetic radiation. The more energetic, the better." "Sold!" Lew said. "I'll help you! Get these ropes off and let's get going!" VI Ophe eastern sky was heralding dawn with a glory of purple and crimson when Lew, Googooian, George and Baby Lou retired to the blockhouse carved deep in the flank of the mountain, and grouped themselves around the rocket control console. Solemnly, the aging actortumed-researcher depressed the firing button. A low rumble passed through the solid rock. On the closed-circuit screen, the crater mouth erupted in smoke, through which a needle prow emerged, rising slowly at first, then more swiftly, mounting toward the cloud-dotted sky, trailing fire and thunder. "She's off!" Googooian chortled as the others clapped him on the back, laughing merrily -- all but Lew Jantry. Glumly, he watched the ship disappear into the high haze. "Cheer up, lad," Googooian called. "It's all for the best! You'll see!" "Look what we'll be missing!" George called cheerfully as he switched on the #-inch, full-color three-D set. The screen blinked, flickered, firmed into an image of a woman with a face like an oversized Pekinese... Dear Sally Sweetbreads, this viewer writes," a high-pitched nasal intoned. "I never miss your show, which is the cause of the trouble between my husband and me. He says it breaks his scene when you give some of that clinical-type advice just at the most romantic moment. Signed, Perplexed. Well, Ferplexed, assuming you don't want to change husbands -- " the plump features compressed into a leer -- "I'd suggest you rearrange the bedroom. And now -- " "That's not all we'll be missing," Lew snarled. "When the depression this thing causes hits, we'll miss everything from meals out of work! Tax revenue will drop to zero! The government may collapse -- and we'll be stuck here, on this infernal island!" "Tsk," Googooian said. "My analysis suggests that the creative energies released from thralldom to television mania will produce an upsurge in every facet of our culture. There'll be a flowering of science and the arts to rival the Renaissance! Of course, there may be a short period of readjustment -- say a decade. But no matter. We'll be quite happy here. The entire interior of the mountain is honeycombed with facilities: luxurious quarters, a nuclear power plant, well shielded, a ten year stockpile of gourmet food to supplement the native diet, a vast library of books and music!" vn the screen, a loose-lipped young man with intent eyes leaned toward a jawless woman in a grotesque hat. "Mrs. Wiltoff, would you just tell us in your own words how it feels to be the wife of the man scheduled to be gassed tomorrow on a nationwide hookup for the brutal slaying of the nine chorus girls whose pictures you are now admiring?" "Well, Bob," the interviewee started; abruptly, the image flickered, turned to a flapping pattern of diagonal lines. A new picture burned into focus over it. A thick-necked man with small eyes looked out of the screen. "Capitalist swine," he began in a glutinous voice -- and was drowned under a deluge of white blips which danced across the tube face, swiftly coalescing into a solid rectangle of glare. A roar like Niagara swelled to blot out the sound. "Hooray!" Googooian capered madly, embracing his teammates, while Lew wandered disconsolately to the blockhouse door. From the tiny balcony overhanging the interior of the volcano, he looked down into the fireblackened silo from which the rocket had emerged minutes before. There was a step beside him. "Thanks for helping Pop," Baby Lou said. "I expected you to try something, but you didn't. Maybe I was wrong about you "Well..." Lew moved closer to the girl, slid an arm around her waist. "Inasmuch as we're stuck here," he said, "we may as well make the best of it." "What's that?" Baby. Lou felt over Lew's side, plucked something from his sarong. "It was sticking me," she said and pushed the button. "No!" Lew grabbed the signaler and hurled it into the pit -- far too late. Already its tell-tale pulse had raced to the ship waiting hull-down over the horizon. "Well -- I never!" Baby Lou snapped and marched away. "Everybody to the beach!" Lew yelled, plunging after her. "We've got six minutes before the island goes up in smoke!" Tt was a balmy evening six months later. Lew, Googooian and Simenov sat under the thatched shelter they had constructed above high tide line, playing a game of homemade dominoes by lantern light. In the background, a native electric guitar band played Aloha Oe in time to the chugging of a portable generator. "Tomorrow comes maybe supply ship," the Russian said, eyeing the empty horizon. "I doubt it," Googooian said. Baby Lou came up, trailed by George. No, I do not believe in sharing the wealth," she was saying tartly. "Father, make George stop bothering me!" "Ah -- perhaps if Lew chaperoned you -- " "I'd like to see him try, the lousy actor," George snarled. "Oh, yeah?" Daredevil Jack half-rose, then sank back. "It's too hot," Lew Jantry said. Baby Lou sniffed and stalked away. George wandered off. Simenon glowered at the checkers. "Now, now," Googooian said in tones of forced heartiness. "Here we are, living in paradise, plenty of fruit and fresh seafood, sunshine every day, cool breezes at night, no responsibilities, no problems! We should all be perfectly delighted!" "Then why aren't we?" Lew demanded. "I tell you why," Simenov stated. "Is no damned thing to do! Are not building socialism! Not even building capitalism! Is building only sand castles, and is getting pretty damn boring!" "Say," Googooian said suddenlyWhat?" Lew said. "I was just wondering -- not that I regret anything I've done, you understand..." "Go on," Simenov said. "If we used the stuff you fellows had left over -- " he eyed the Russian -- "and if we could salvage a few items from the mountain -- " "Yes?" Lew and Simenov said in chorus. "We might just be able to tinker up a little line-of-sight rig. Nothing elaborate, mind you. Just straight black and white, two-D -- at least at first... # (, J T mmm. Is possibility." The  Russian pulled at his lower lip. Together, the two technical men strolled off deep in conversation. Lew Jantry sat where he was, staring after them, a thoughtful look on his face. Then he rose, hurried toward the slight figure wandering lonely along the beach. "Oh, Baby Lou," he called. "I've been meaning to ask you: have you ever thought of taking up acting as a profession?" "Why, Lew! Do you really think I might have talent?" "I'm sure of it. It's just a matter of finding an outlet for it." Together they strolled along the shore of the lagoon toward the silvery path of the rising      A new science-fiction magazine with a new concept in publishing Each issue will be filled with stories by Foreign Authors Will give American readers a chance to read the science-fiction stories by Authors popular in the rest of the world. Written and translated by the top writers throughout the world. We hope you will like it. file Science Fiction Book Club invitesyou to take  ' .this #-volume Treasury of Great Science Fiction . f i" when you join the Science Fiction Book Club and agree to accept only # books during the coming year. Edited by Anthony Boucher Two giant volumes. Over # pages of exciting fiction. A handsome addition to your library. Includes John Wyndham's classic ReBirth... Heinlein's Waldo... Anderson's Brain Wave... a total of # full-length novels, # novelets, # short stories by such masters as Bradbury, Arthur Clarke, Judith Merril, Alfred Bester, A. E. Van Vogt, C. M. Kornbluth, Theodore Sturgeon -- and more. Please enroll me as a trial member in the Science Fiction Book Club and rush me The Treasury of Great Science Fiction. I enclose lOtf to Fielp cover shipping and handling. Then, every month, send me the Club's free bulletin, "Things to Come," which describes coming selections. For each book I accept, I will pay only #, plus shipping and handling, unless I take an extra-value selection at a higher price. I need take only four books within a year and may resign at any time thereafter. age, I may return it in # days, pa nothing, owe nothing, and my membership will be canceled. Name. CityT ake this #-volume Treasury of Great Science Fiction -- a "must" for any S-F fan -- for only #... with a short trial membership in the Science Fiction Book Club. How to Get This Unusual Value Because you enjoy Science thrillers, the Science Fiction Book Club would like to acquaint you with the most imaginative, informative, entertaining new science fiction books as they are written. That is why we have arranged to send you this #-page Treasury of cover shipping and handling, with a Trial Membership in the Club. Here's how the Club works: each month it offers a really superb new science fact or fiction book at a fraction of its regular price. Even though these books sell for #, # and more in their original editions, Club memin special full-length, hard-cover editions. Extra-value books cost more. And the Club tells you in advance what each monthly selection will be. During your Trial Subscription , you agree to take as few as four books in the next twelve months. After that you may take as few or as many books as you want, and you may cancel at any time. No Risk Guarantee Send for your big introductory package today. After ten days, if the books and your membership will be canceled. Otherwise you will be enrolled in the Club as a Trial Member, and you need take only four books in the next twelve months. Mail the coupon today to: Science Fiction Book Club, Garden City, New York #. i y # by Clifford D. Simak by Ross Rocklynne by Damon Knight by H. L. Gold V V A  J to Sa X Your Subscription Is Your Private Window On the stars in our galaxy The only thing we know about tomorrow is that it has its roots today. And out of the fantastic facts of today's scientific wonders Galaxy's all-star lineup of contributors weave stories that are sometimes wry, sometimes terrifying -- but always a delight to read. Would you like to join us, next issue and every issue thereafter for years to come, on this fascinating exploration of the fears and foibles of tomorrow? All it takes is a check, a stamp and a minute of your time. (If you prefer not to tear the coupon out of your magazine, just give us the information requested on a plain piece of paper.) From then on the mails will bring Galaxy to your door, with the best stories being written by the best science-fiction writers of all time. Here are some of the famous stories that appeared in Galaxy in its first fifteen years. Will the next fifteen years be as good? Frankly, we don't think so. We think they'll be better! Galaxy Publishing Corp. #I Hudson Street  New York, N.Y. # Yes, stort my subscription to Galaxy right awoy. I enclose my chock or money order for:  (H # issues for # # issues for # Name Address City  State Zip Code U.S. only. Add #c per issue foreign postage. Please check whether Q new or Q renewal. Baby Is Three Theodore Sturgeon The Ballad of Lost C'Mell Cordwainer Smith The Big Time Fritz leiber The Caves of Steel Isaac Asimov Day After Doomsday Poul Anderson The Demolished Man Alfred Bester Do I Wake or Dream? Frank Herbert The Dragon Masters Jack Vance The Fireman (Farcnheit #-#) Ray Bradbury Gravy Planet (The Space Merchants ) Pohl  Kornbluth Here Gather the Stars (Way Station) Clifford D. Simak Home from the Shore Gordon R. Dickson Hot Planet Hal Clement King of the City Keith Laumer Mindswap Robert Sheckley Med Ship Man Murray Leinster The Men in the Walls The Old Die Rich H. L. Gold The Puppet Masters Robert A. Heinlein Surface Tension James Blish The Visitor at the Zoo Damon Knight Wind between the Worlds Lester del Rey galaxy Galaxy is published in French, German, Italian, Japanese and Spanish. The U. S. Edition is published in Braille and Living Tape. April, #  Vol. #, No. # by Joseph P. Mortino by Ross Rocklynne by Damon Knight by Clifford D. Simak by H.L. Gold by H.H. Hollis by Lorry Niven by Willy Ley by Frederik Pohl by Algis Budrys Editor Science Editor Associate Editor Publisher Advertising Circulation Director bi-monthly by Galaxy Publishing Corporation. Main offices: #I Hudson Street, New York, N.Y. #. #c per copy Subscription: (# copies) # in the United States, Canada, Mexico, South and Central America and U. S. Possessions. Elsewhere #. Second-class postage paid at New York, N.Y. and at additional mailing offices. Copyright New York # by Galaxy Publishing Corporation, Robert M. Guinn, President. All rights including translations reserved. All material submitted must be accompanied by self-addressed stamped envelopes. The publisher assumes no responsibility for unsolicited material. All stories printed in this magazine are fiction and any similarity between characters and actual persons is coincidental. Printed In the U.S.A. By The Guinn Co., Inc. N. Y. Title Reg. U. S. Pat. Off. Tn the history of science there are many heroes. Galileo, Giordano Bruno, John Tyndall... the roll is endless. Everyone knows the story of Galileo, for instance -- how he wrote his Dialogue on the T wo World Systems, was called to account by the Roman Inquisition for saying that the Earth moved around the sun, was compelled to recant on threat of burning and, all the same, whispered under his breath, "Eppur si muove" "Yet still it moves!" Of course, there's some doubt that Galileo really said that; it's the sort of story that, if it didn't really happen, it would have been necessary to invent, and as a matter of fact it seems that someone did invent that particular sottovoce remark, because it can't be traced back much before a century after the event. But there can't be any question about Giordano Bruno. He was a Copemican -- that is, he held the radical view that the Earth moved around the sun, rather than the orthodox, Ptolemaic view that the Earth stood still while the sun moved around it. He was summoned before that same Inquisition. He did refuse to recant. And he was in fact burned at the stake as a heretic. John Tyndall, on the other hand, got off lightly, though he must have had some exciting moments for a while. His sin against orthodoxy was to say (at a meeting of the British Royal Society) that there were no limits to what science could discover about the universe; whereupon a Londoner began an action for blasphemy against him. That was less than a century ago, in Queen Victoria's enlightened time, and probably no one was more surprised than Tyndall at the prosecution. But he was acquitted, after all, and no harm done. Still, he stood up for what he believed, and fairly deserves a place among those heroes who championed truth against Error... Or did they? Well, there's a little problem there. As a matter of fact, things weren't quite that way. Giordano Bruno? They burned him as a heretic, all right. But not for his astronomy. He was, after all, a Dominican monk before he was These great minds were Rosier can Benjamin Franklm. Isaac Newton Francis Bacon Why were these men great? How does anyone -- man or woman -- achieve greatness? Is it not by mastery of the powers within ourselves? Know tire mysterious world within you ! Attune yourself to the wisdom of the ages ! Grasp the inner power of your mind ! Learn the secrets of a full and peaceful life! Benjamin Franklin, statesman and inventor... Isaac Newton, discoverer of the Law of Gravitation... Francis Bacon, philosopher and scientist... like many other learned and great men and women . : . were Rosicrucians. The Rosicrucians existence for centuries. Today, headquarters of of mail annually to all parts of the world. ' copy of "The Mastery #f : ; Life" -- ligation. A nonprofit orpanization. Address: Scribe X.B.G. San Jose, California #, U.S.A. Please send me the free book. The Mastery of Life, which explains how I may learn to use my faculties and powers of mind. Name AddressCity State an astronomer; he spent as much time arguing transubstantiation as planetary orbits, and the particular heresies for which he went to the stake were purely theological -- they blamed his books for their science, but they burned his body for questions about the nature of the Trinity. And Galileo, it is true, was called to account for saying the Earth moved around the sun. The Inquisition called that notion "philosophically false" and in other ways both wrongheaded and dangerous. It was not, however, specifically contrary to Scripture, and so it was not heresyWhat was contrary to Scripture, and therefore heretical, and therefore good grounds for an auto-da-fe, was Galileo's insistence that the Sun was at rest. He could say the Earth moved if he liked, ruled the Inquisition; pernicious as it was, it was not actionable. But if he said the Sun stood still, and refused to recant, he would have to be abandoned to the secular arm, for that was heresy... And the interesting thing about that, of course, is that, heresy or not, Galileo was wrong. The sun does move. It moves, like every other particle in our revolving galaxy, at speeds and in directions that the Inquisitors never dreamed of and even Galileo could not have guessed. But if he had stood by his faith, refused to recant and. burned... what he would have burned for was as wrong as the views he opposed.  re these paragraphs an attempt to prove the essential wisdom of the Inquisition, or to justify the supression of unpopular beliefs? Not at all. We do think there's a moral to be drawn, but that's not it. Right or wrong, Galileo was less wrong than his Inquisitors in his attitudes, is not in all of his facts. For his attitude was that there is order in the universe, and that Man can, through his own senses and intellect, discover what it is, without the guidance of Divine Writ or the approval of authorities. The cause for which Giordano Bruno burned and Galileo served his penance was not Right with a capital "R"; it was a right -- the right to dissent -- the right to oppose authority when authority seems in error. That strikes us as a particularly precious right, and basic to most other rights, and one which has been often threatened in the history of the human race -- more recently than the #th century, and closer at hand than Rome. All Things Are Possible"! Matthew #:# Dear Friend: That Are Worrying You? Have World-Wide Sin , Violence and Depression upset your life as they have so many, many others? Are You In Poor Health? Are You Worried About Money Troubles, Debts or Your Job? Is Some One Dear to You Drinking or Gambling Too Much? Would You Like to Have More Friends? Are You Worried About Some One Dear to You For Any Reason? Have You Got Love or Family Troubles? Would You Like to Have Deeper Spiritual U nderslanding? Are You Lonely? Are-You Afraid of The Future? Would You Like More Success, Happiness, " Good Fortune", Peace I of Mind? If you have any of these Problems, of others like them. Dear Friend, then here is thousands to glorious new happiness and i joy! Ahd it may bring a whole new world of happiness and joy toyou -- very, very quickly, too! All Who Need Help with your name and address, (even a post card will do. We will rush you this wonder Help in meeting your Problems. We will Cross shown below, for you to keep and treasure. You will bless this day, DearFriend, so don't delay! If you would like more Happiness, Success and "Good Fortune" in life please use the coupon below to send us your name and address Please clip and mail this Coupon now I I You Act Now This Lovely Golden keep and treasure. # East #th #., New York, N.Y. # name and address is: MR. In this tomorrow-world, goblins, gnomes and ghosts were perfectly normal -- but a man returned from death surely was not! I Tnspector Drayton sat, solidly planted behind the desk and waited. He was a rawboned man with a face that looked as if it might have been hacked, by a dull hatchet, out of a block of gnarled wood. His eyes were points of flint, and at times they seemed to glitter and he was angry and upset. But such a man, Peter Maxwell knew, would never give way to any kind of anger. There was, behind that anger, a bulldog quality that would go plodding on, undisturbed by anger. And this was just the situation, Maxwell told himself, that he had hoped would not come about. Although, as now was evident, it had been too much to hope. He had known, of course, that his failure to arrive at his proper destination, some six weeks before, would have created some consternation back here on the Earth; the thought that he might be able to slip home unobserved had not been realistic. And now here he was, facing this man across the desk. He'd have to take it easy. He said to the man behind the desk: "I don't believe I entirely understand why my return to Earth should be a matter for Security. My name is Peter Maxwell, and I'm a member of the faculty of the College of Supernatural Phenomena on Wisconsin Campus. You have seen my papers... "I am quite satisfied," said Drayton, "as to who you are. Puzzled, perhaps, but entirely satisfied. It's something else that bothers me. Professor Maxwell, would you mind telling me exactly where you've been?" "There's not very much that I can tell you," Peter Maxwell said. "I was on a planet, but I don't know its name or its co-ordinates. It may be closer than a lightyear or out beyond the Rim." "In any event," said Drayton, "you did not arrive at the destination you indicated on your travel ticket." "I did not," said Maxwell. "Can you explain what happened?" "I can only guess. I thought that perhaps my wave pattern was diverted, perhaps intercepted and then diverted. At first I thought there had been transmitter error, but that seems impossible. The transmitters have been in use for hundreds of years. All the bugs should have been ironed out of them by now." "You mean that you were kidnapped?" "If you want to put it that way." "And still will tell me nothing # " "I have explained there's not much to tell." "Could this planet have anything to do with the Wheelers?" A Taxwell shook his head. "I couldn't say for sure, but I don't believe it did. Certainly there was none of them around. There was no indication they had anything to do with it." "Professor Maxwell, have you ever seen a Wheeler?" "Once. Several years ago. One of them spent a month or two at Time. I caught sight of it one day." "So you would know a Wheeler, if you saw one?" "Yes, indeed," said Maxwell. "I see you started out for one of the planets in the Coonskin system." "There was the rumor of a dragon," Maxwell told him. "Not substantiated. In fact, the evidence was quite sketchy. But I decided it might be worth investigating." Drayton cocked an eyebrow. "A dragon?" he demanded somewhat sarcastically. "I suppose," said Maxwell, "that it may be hard for someone outside my field to grasp the importance of a dragon. But the fact of the matter is that there is no scrap of evidence to suggest such a creature at any time existed. This despite the fact that the dragon legend is solidly embedded in the folklore of the Earth and some of the other planets. Fairies, goblins, trolls, banshees -- we have all of these, in the actual flesh. Or what passes for flesh. But no trace of a dragon. The funny thing about it is that the legend here on Earth is not basically a human legend. The Little Folk have the dragon legend as well. I sometimes think they may have been the ones who transmitted it to us. But the legend only. There is no evidence... " He stopped, feeling a little silly. What could this stolid policeman who sat across the desk care about the dragon legend? "I'm sorry, Inspector," he said. "I let my enthusiasm for a favorite subject run away with me." "I have heard it said that the dragon legend might have risen from ancestral memories of the dinosaur." "I have heard it, too," said Maxwell, "but it seems impossible. The dinosaurs were extinct long before mankind had evolved." "Then the Little Folk... " "Possibly," said Maxwell. "But it seems unlikely. I know the Little Folk and have talked with them about it. They are ancient, certainly much more ancient than we humans, but there is no indication they go back as far as the Cretaceous. Or if they do, they have no memory of it. And I would think that their legends and folk tales would easily carry are extremely long-lived, not quite immortal, but almost, and in a situation such as that, mouthto-mouth tradition would be most persistent." Drayton gestured, brushing away the dragons and the Little Folk. "You started for the Coonskin," he said, "and you didn't get there." "That is right. There was this other planet. A roofed-in, crystal planet." "Crystal?" "Some sort of stone. Quartz, perhaps. Although I can't be sure. It could be metal. There was some metal there." D rayton asked smoothly. "You wouldn't have known when you started out that you'd wind up on this planet?" "If it's collusion you have in mind," said Maxwell, "you're very far afield. I was quite surprised. But it seems you aren't. You were waiting here for me." "Not particularly surprised," said Drayton. "It has happened twice before." "Then you probably know about the planet." "Nothing about it," said Drayton. "Simply that there's a planet out there somewhere, operating an unregistered transmitter and receiver, and communicating by an unlisted signal. When the operator here at Wisconsin Station picked up their signal for transmittal, he signaled them to wait, that the receivers all were busy. Then he got in touch with me." "The other two?" "Both of them right here. Both tabbed for Wisconsin Station." "But if they got back... " "That's the thing," said Drayton. "They didn't. Oh, I guess you could say they did, but we couldn't talk with them. The wave pattern turned out faulty. They were put back together wrong. They were all messed up. Both of them were aliens, but so tangled up we had a hard time learning who they might have been. We're still not positive." "Dead?" "Dead? Certainly. A rather frightful business. You're a lucky man." Maxwell, with some difficulty, suppressed a shudder... "Yes, I suppose I am," he said. "You'd think," said Drayton, "that anyone who messed around with matter transmission would make sure they knew how it is done. There's no telling how many they may have picked up who came out wrong in their receiving station." "But you would know," Maxwell pointed out. "You'd know if there had been any losses. A station would report back immediately if a traveler failed to arrive on schedule." "That's the funny thing about it," Drayton told him. "There have been no losses. We're pretty sure the two aliens who came back dead to us got where they were going, for there's no one missing." "But I started out for Coonskin. Surely they reported... " Then he stopped as the thought struck him, struck him straight between the eyes. Drayton nodded slowly. "I thought you would catch on. Peter Maxwell -- one Peter Maxwell -- got to the Coonskin system and came back to Earth almost a month ago." "There must be some mistake."  For it was unthinkable that there should be two of him, that another Peter Maxwell, identical in all details, existed on the Earth. "No mistake," said Drayton. "Not the way we have it figured. This other planet doesn't divert the pattern. What it does is copy it." "Then there could be two of me! There could be -- " "Not any more," said Drayton. "You're the only one. About a week after he returned, there was an accident. Peter Maxwell's dead." II A round the comer from the tiny  room where he'd met with Drayton, Maxwell found a vacant row of seats. He sat down in one of them carefully, placing his single piece of luggage on the floor beside him. It was incredible, he told himself. Incredible that there should have been two Pete Maxwells and now one of those Maxwells dead. Incredible that the crystal planet could have had equipment that would reach out and copy a wave pattern traveling faster than the speed of light -- much faster than the speed of light, for at no point in the galaxy so far linked by the matter transmitters was there any noticeable lag between the time of transmittal and arrival. Diversion -- yes, perhaps there could be diversion, a reaching out and a snatching of the pattern, but the task of copying such a pattern would be something else entirely. Two incredibles, he thought. Two things that should not have happened. Although if one of them had happened, the other surely followed. If the pattern had been copied, there would, quite necessarily, have been two of him, the one who went to the Coonskin system and the other who'd gone to the crystal planet. But if this other Peter Maxwell had really gone to Coonskin. he should still be there or only now returning. He had planned a six weeks' stay at least, longer if more time seemed necessary to run down the dragon business. He found that his hands were shaking. Ashamed, he clasped them hard together and held them in his lap. He couldn't go to pieces, he told himself. No matter what might be facing him, he had to see it through. And there was no evidence, no solid evidence. All that he had was what a member of Security had told him, and he couldn't count on that. It could be no more than a clumsy piece of police trickery designed to shake him into talking. Although it could have happened. It just could have happened! But even if it had happened, he still had to see it through. For he had a job to do, and one he must not bungle. Now the job might be made the harder by someone watching him, although he could not be sure there'd be someone watching. It might not make any difference. His hardest job would be to get an appointment with Andrew Arnold. The president of a planetary university would not be an easy man to see. He would have more with which to concern himself than listening to what an associate professor had to say. Especially when that professor could not spell out in advance detail what he wished to talk about. His hands had stopped trembling, but he still kept them tightly clasped. In just a little while he'd get out of here and go down to the roadway, where he'd find himself a seat on one of the inner, faster belts. In an hour or so he'd be back on the old home campus and then he'd soon find out if what Drayton said was true. And he'd be back with friends again -- with Alley Oop and Ghost, with Harlow Sharp and Allen Preston and all the rest of them. There'd be rowdy midnight drinking bouts at the Pig # Whistle and long, slow walks along the shaded malls and canoeing on the lake. There'd be discussion and argument and the telling of old tales, and the leisurely academic routine that gave one time to live. TTe found himself looking for-  ward to the trip, for the roadway ran along the hills of Goblin Reservation. Not that there were only goblins there. There were many other kinds of the Little Folk, and they all were friends of his. Or at least most of them were friends. Trolls at times could be exasperating. And it was rough to build up any real and lasting friendship with a creature like a banshee. This time of year, he thought, the hills would be beautiful. It had been late summer when he'd left for the Coonskin system, and the hills still had worn their mantle of dark green; but now, in the middle of October, they would have burst into the full color of their autumn dress. There'd be the winy red of oak and the brilliant red and yellow of the maples, and here and there the flaming scarlet of creeping vines would run like a thread through all the other colors, and the air would smell like cider, that strange, intoxicating scent that came upon the woods only with the dying of the leaves. He sat there, thinking of the time, just two summers past, when he and Mr. O'Toole had gone on a canoe trip up the river, into the northern wilderness hoping that somewhere along the way they might make some sort of contact with the spirits recorded in the old Ojibway legends. They had floated on the glass-clear waters and built their fires at night on the edges of the dark pine forests; they had caught their fish for supper and hunted down the wild flowers hidden in the forest glades and spied on many animals and birds and had a good vacation. But they had seen no spirits, which was not surprising. Very few contacts had been made with the Little Folk of North America, for' they were truly creatures of the wilds, unlike the semi-civilized, human-accustomed sprites of Europe. The chair in which he sat faced the West, and through the towering walls of glass he could see across the river to the bluffs that rose along the border of the ancient state of Iowa -- great, dark purple masses rimmed by a pale blue autumn sky. Atop one of the bluffs he could make out the lighter bulk of the College of Thaumaturgy, staffed in large part by the octopoid creatures from Centaurus. Looking at those faint outlines of the buildings, he recalled that he had often promised himself he'd attend one of their summer seminars, but had never got around to doing it. #  He reached out and shifted his luggage, preparing to get up, but he stayed sitting there. He still was a little short of breath, and his legs seemed weak. What Drayton had told him, he realized, had hit him harder than he'd thought. It still was hitting him in a series of delayed reactions. He'd have to take it easy, he told himself. He couldn't get the wind up. It might not be true; it probably wasn't true. There was no sense in getting too concerned about it until he'd had the chance to find out for himself. Slowly he got to his feet and reached down to pick up his luggage, but hesitated for a moment to plunge into the hurried confusion of the waiting room. People -- alien and human -- were hurrying purposefully or stood about in little knots and clusters. An old, white-bearded man, dressed in stately black -- a professor by the looks of him, thought Maxwell -- was surrounded by a group of students who had to come to see him off. A family of reptilians sprawled in a group of loungers set aside for people such as they, not built for sitting. The two adults lay quietly, facing one another and talking softly, with the hissing overtones that marked reptilian speech, while the youngsters crawled over and under the loungers and sprawled on the floor in play. In one comer of a tiny alcove a beerbarrel creature, lying on its side, rolled gently back and forth, from one wall to the other, rolling back and forth in the same spirit, and perhaps for the same purpose, a man would pace the floor. Two spidery creatures, their bodies more like grotesque matchstick creations than honest flesh and blood, squatted facing one another. They had marked off upon the floor, with a piece of chalk, some sort of crude gameboard and had placed about upon it a number of strangely shaped pieces, which they were moving rapidly about, squeaking in excitement as the game developed. Wheelers? Drayton had asked. Was there any tie-up with the crystal planet and the Wheelers? Tt always was the Wheelers, thought Mawell. An obsession with the Wheelers. And perhaps with reason, although one could not be sure. For there was little known of them. They loomed darkly, far in space, another great cultural group pushing out across the galaxy, coming into ragged contact along a far-flung frontier line with the punishing human culture. Standing there, he recalled that first and only time he had ever seen a Wheeler -- a student who had come from the College of Comparative Anatomy in Rio de Janeiro for a two-week seminar at Time College. Wisconsin Campus, he remembered, had been quietly agog. There had been a lot of talk, but very little opportunity to gain a glimpse of the fabled creature, since it stayed closely within the seminar confines. He had met it, trundling along a corridor, when he'd gone across the mall to have lunch with Harlow Sharp, and he recalled that he'd been shocked. It had been the wheels, he told himself. No other creature in the known galaxy came equipped with wheels. It had been a pudgy creature, a roly-poly suspended between two wheels, the hubs of which projected from its body somewhere near its middle. The wheels were encased in fur, and the rims of them were homy callouses. The downward bulge of the roly-poly body sagged beneath the axle of the wheels like a bulging sack. But the worst of it, he saw when he came nearer, was that this sagging portion of the body was transparent and filled with a mass of writhing things which made one think Of a pail of gaily colored worms. And those writhing objects in that obscene and ebese belly, Maxwell knew, were, if not worms, at least some kind of insect, or a form of life which could equate with that form of life on Earth which men knew as insects. For the Wheelers were a hive mechanism, a culture made up of many such hive' mechanisms, a population of colonies of insects, or at least the equivalent of insects. And with a population of that sort, the tales of terror which came from the far and rough frontier about the Wheelers were not hard to understand. And if these horror tales were true, then man here faced, for the first time since his drive out into space, that hypothetical enemy which it always had been presumed would be met somewhere in space. 'Throughout the galaxy, man had met many other strange and, at times, fearsome creatures. But none could match fearsomeness with a creature that was a wheel-driven hive of insects. There was something about the whole idea that made one want to gag. Today outlandish creatures flocked to the Earth in thousands, to attend the many colleges, to staff the faculties that made up that great galactic university which had taken over Earth. And in time, perhaps, the Wheelers might be added to this galactic population which swarmed the colleges of Earth -- if only there could be some kind of understanding contact. But so far there hadn't been. Why was it, Maxwell wondered, that the very idea of the Wheelers went against the grain when man and all the other creatures in the galaxy contacted by the humans had learned to live with one another? Here, in this waiting room, one could see a cross-section of them -- the hoppers, the creepers, the crawlers, the wrigglers and rollers that came from the many planets from so many stars. Earth was the galactic melting pot, he thought, a place where beings from the thousand stars met and mingled to share their thoughts and cultures. "Number #," shrilled the loudspeaker. "Passenger No. #, your departure time is only five minutes from now. Cubicle #. Passenger #, please report immediately to Cubicle #." And where, Maxwell wondered, might No. # be bound? To the jungles of Headache No. #, to the grim, wind-swept glacial cities of Misery IV, to the desert planets of the Slaughter Suns, or to any of the other of the thousands of planets, all less than a heartbeat away from this very spot he stood, now linked by the transmitter system, but representing in the past long years of exploratory effort as discovery ships beat through the dark of everlasting space. As they, were beating out there even now, slowly and painfully expanding the perimeter of man's known universe. The sounds of the waiting room boomed and muttered, with the frantic paging of late or missing passengers, with the hollow buzz of a hundred different tongues spoken in a thousand different throats, with the shuffling or the clicking or the clop of feet across the floor. He reached down and picked up his luggage, turned toward the entrance. After no more than three steps, he was halted to make way for a truck carrying a tank filled with a murky liquid. Through the cloudiness of the liquid, he caught a suggestion of the outrageous shape that lurked within the tank -- some creature from one of the liquid planets, perhaps, and one where the liquid was not water. Here, more than likely, as a visiting professor, perhaps to one of the colleges of philosophy, or maybe one of the science institutes. The truck and its tank out of the way, he went on and reached the entrance, stepped through the opening onto the beautifully paved and terraced esplanade, along the bottom of which ran the roadway belts. He was gratified to notice that there were no waiting lines, as often was the case, recently... He drew a deep breath of air into his lungs -- clean, pure air with the sharp tang of frosty autumn in it. It was a welcome thing after the weeks of dead and musty air upon the crystal planet. T T e turned to go down the steps, A and as he did he saw the sign-board just beyond the gate to the roadway belts. The sign was large, and the lettering was in Old English, screaming with solid dignity: Of Stratford-on-Avon, England "How It Happened I Did Not Write The Plays" Under the sponsorship of Time College Oct. #, # p.m. Time Museum Auditorium Tickets available at all agencies "Maxwell," someone shouted, and he swung around. A man was running toward him from the entrance. Maxwell put down his luggage, half-raised his hand in greeting and acknowledgment, then slowly dropped it, for he realized that he did not recognize the man. The man slowed to a trot, then a rapid walk. "Professor Maxwell, isn't it?" he asked as he came up. "I'm sure I'm not mistaken." Maxwell nodded stiffly, just a bit embarrassed. "Monty Churchill," said the man, thrusting out his hand. "We met, a year or so ago. At one of Nancy Clayton's bashes." Ill "How are you, Churchill?" Maxwell asked, a little frostily. For now he did recognize the man, the namat least if not the face. A lawyer, he supposed, but he wasn't sure. Doing business, if he recalled correctly, as a public relations man, a fixer. One of that tribe which handled things for clients, for anyone who could put up a fee. "Why, I'm fine," said Churchill, happily. "Just back from a trip. A short one. But it's good to be back again. There's nothing quite like home. That's why I yelled out at you. First familiar face I've seen for several weeks, at least." "I'm glad you did," said Maxwell. "You going back to the campus?" "Yes. I was heading for the roadway." "No need of that," said Churchill. "I have my flier here. Parked on the strip out back. There's room for both of us. Get there a good deal faster." Maxwell hesitated. He didn't like the man, but what Churchill said was true; they would get there faster. And he was anxious to get back as quickly as he could, for there were things that needed checking out. "That's very kind of you," he said. "If you're sure you have the room." r T"he motor sputtered and went dead. The jets hummed for a second and then fell silent. The air sighed shrilly against the metal hide. Maxwell glanced swiftly at the man beside him. Churchill sat stiff -- perhaps in fear, perhaps only in astonishment. For even Maxwell realized that a thing like this should not have happened. In fact, it was unthinkable. Fliers such as the one in which they rode were foolproof. Below them lay the jagged rocks of the craggy cliffs, the spearlike, upthrusting branches of the forest covering the hills, clinging to the rocks. To the left the river ran, a silver ribbon through the wooded bottom lands. Time seemed to drag, to lengthen out, as if by some strange magic each second had become a minute. And with the lengthening of time came a quiet awareness of what was about to happen as if it might be happening to someone else. Maxwell told himself, and not to him, a factual and dispassionate assessment of the situation by an observer who was not involved. And even as he knew this, he also knew, in a dim, far corner of his mind, panic would come later; and when that came, time would take up its usual pace again as the flier rushed down to meet the forest and the rock. Leaning forward, he scanned the terrain that stretched ahead, and as he did he caught sight of the tiny opening in the forest, a rift in the dark ranks of the trees and the hint of green beneath. He nudged Churchill, pointing. Churchill, looking where he pointed, nodded and moved the wheel, slowly, carefully, tentatively, as if he were feeling for some response of the craft, trying to determine if it would respond. The flier tilted slightly, wheeled and swung, still falling slowly, but jockeying for position. For a moment it seemed to balk at the controls, then slid sidewise, losing altitude more rapidly, but gliding down toward the rift between the trees. Now the trees rushed upward at them and, close above them. Maxwell could see the autumn color of them -- no longer simply dark, but a mass of red and gold and brown. Long, slender spears of red reached up to stab them, claw-like hands of gold grasped at them with an angry clutch. The plane brushed the topmost branches of an oak, seemed to hesitate, almost to hang there in midair, then was gliding in, mushing toward a landing on the small greensward that lay within the forest. A fairy green Maxwell told himself -- a dancing place for fairies. But now a landing field. He switched his head sidewise for a second, saw Churchill crouched at the controls, then switched back again and watched the green come up. It should be smooth, he told himself. There should be no bumps or holes or hummocks. For at the time the green had been laid down the blueprints would have called for smoothness. The craft hit and bounced and for a terrifying moment teetered in the air. Then it was down again and running smoothly on the green. The trees at the far end of the grass were rushing at them, coming up too fast. "Hang on!" Churchill shouted and even as he shouted, the plane swung and pivoted, skidding. It came to rest a dozen feet from the woods that rimmed the green. 'T'hey sat in deadly silence, a silence that seemed to be closing in on them from the colored forest and the rocky bluffs. Churchill spoke out of the silence. "That was close," he said. He reached up and slid back the canopy and got out. Maxwell followed him. "I can't understand what happened," Churchill said. "This job has more fail-safe circuitry built into it than you can imagine. Get hit by lightning, sure; run into a mountain, yes, you can do that; get caught in turbulence and bounced around, all of this could happen, but the motor never quits. The only way to stop it is to turn it off." He lifted his arm and mopped his brow with his already soggy shirt sleeve. "Did you know about this place?" he asked. Maxwell shook his head. "Not this particular place. I knew there were such places. When the reservation was laid out and landscaped, the planning called for greens. Places where the fairies dance, you know. I wasn't looking for anything, exactly, but when I saw the opening in the trees I could guess what might be down here." "When you showed it to me," said Churchill, "I just hoped you knew what you were doing. There seemed to be no place else to go, so I did some gambling -- " Maxwell raised his hand to silence him. "What was that?" he asked. "Sounds like a horse," said Churchill. "Who in the world would be out here with a horse? It comes from up that way." The clattering and the clopping was coming closer. They stepped around the flier and when, they did, they saw the trail that led up to a sharp and narrow ridge, with the massive bulk of a ruined castle perched atop the ridge. The horse was coming down the trail at a sloppy gallop. Bestriding it was a small and dumpy figure that bounced most amazingly with each motion of its mount. It was a far from graceful rider, with its elbows thrust out on either side of it, flapping like a pair of wings. The horse came tearing down the slope and swung out on the green. It was no more graceful than its rider; but a shaggy plow horse and its mighty hoofs, beating like great hammers, tore up clods of turf and flung them far behind it. It came straight at the flier, almost as if intent on running over it, then at the last moment wheeled clumsily and came to a shuddering halt, to stand with its sides heaving in and out like bellows and snorting through its flabby nostrils. Its rider slid awkwardly off its back and, when he hit the ground, exploded in a gust of wrath. "It is them no-good bummers!" he shouted. "It is them lousy trolls. I've told them and I've told them to leave them broomsticks be. But no, they will not listen. They always make the joke. They put enchantment on them." "Mr. O'Toole," Maxwell shouted. "You remember me?" 'nphe goblin swung around and squinted at him with redfilmed, near-sighted eyes. "The professor!" he screamed. "The good friend of all of us. Oh, what an awful shame! I tell you, professor, the hides of them trolls I shall nail upon the door and pin their ears on trees." "Enchantment?" Churchill asked. "Do you say enchantment?" "What other would it be?" Mr. O'Toole fumed. "What else would bring a broomstick down out of the sky?" He ambled closer to Maxwell and peered anxiously at him. "Can it be really you?" he asked, with some solicitude. "In the honest flesh? We had word that you had died. We sent the wreath of mistletoe and holly to express our deepest grief." "It is I, most truly," said Maxwell, slipping easily into the idiom of the Little Folk. "You heard rumor only." "Then for sheer joy," cried Mr. O'Toole, "we three shall down great tankards of October ale. The new batch is ready for the running off, and I invite you gentlemen most cordially to share the first of it with me." Other goblins, a half dozen of them, were running down the path, and Mr. O'Toole waved lustily to hurry them along. "Always late," he lamented. "Never on the ball. Always showing up, but always somewhat slightly late. Good boys, all of them, with hearts correctly placed, but lacking the alertness that is the hallmark of true goblins such as I." The goblins came loping and panting down onto the green, ranged themselves expectantly in front of Mr. O'Toole. "I have jobs for you," he told them. "First you go down to the bridge and you tell them trolls no more enchantments they shall make. They are to cease and desist entirely. Tell them this is their one last chance. If they do such things again that bridge we shall tear apart, stone by mossy stone, and those stones we shall scatter far and wide, so there never is a chance of upbuilding that bridge yet again. And they are to uplift the enchantment from this fallen broomstick so it flies as good as new. "And some others of you I want to seek the fairies out and explain to them the defacement of their green, being sure to lay all blame for such upon them dirty trolls and promising the turf shall be all fixed smooth and lovely for their next dancing when the moon is full." "And yet another of you must take care of Dobbin, making sure his clumsy self does no more damage to the green, but letting him crop, perchance, a mouthful or two of the longer grass if it can be found. The poor beast does not often get the chance to regale himself with pasturage such as this." He turned back to Maxwell and Churchill, dusting his hands together in symbolism of a job well done. "And now, gentlemen," he said, "you please to climb the hill with me, and we will essay what can be done with sweet October ale. I beg you, however, to go slowly in very pity of me, since this paunch of mine seems grown large of late, and I suffer most exceedingly from the shortness of the breath." "Lead on, old friend," said Maxwell. "We shall match our It has been too long since we have quaffed October ale together." "Yes, by all means," said Churchill, somewhat weakly. Hphey started up the path. Before them, looming on the ridge, the ruined castle stood gaunt against the paleness of the sky. "I must beforehand apologize," said Mr. O'Toole, "for the condition of the castle. It is a very drafty place, conducive to colds and sinus infections and other varied miseries. The winds blow through it wickedly, and it smells of damp and mold. I do not understand in fullness why you humans, once you build the castles for us, do not make them weathertight and comfortable. Because we, beforetimes, dwelt in ruins does not necessarily mean that we have forsook all comfort and convenience. We dwelt in them, forsooth, because they were the best poor Europe had to offer." He paused to gulp for breath, then went on again. "I can well recall, two thousand years ago or more, we dwelt in brand-new castles, poor enough, of course, for the rude humans of that time could not build the better, being all thumbs and without proper tools and no machinery at all and being, in general, a slabsided race of people. And us forced to hide in the nooks and crannies of the castles since the benighted humans of that day feared and detested us in all their ignorance and sought to erect great spells against us. "Although," he said, with some satisfaction, "mere humans were not proficient with the spells. We, with no raising of the sweat, could afford them spades and clubs and beat their spells, hands down." "Two thousand years?" asked Churchill. "You don't mean to say..." Maxwell made a quick motion of his head in an attempt to silence him. Mr. O'Toole stopped in the middle of the path and threw Churchill a withering glance. "I can recall," he said, "when the barbarians first came, most rudely, from that fenny forest you now call Central Europe to knock with the hilts of their crude iron swords upon the very gates of Rome. We heard of it in the forest depths where we made our homes; and there were others then, but dead long since, who had heard the news, some weeks after its transpirance, from Thermopylae." "I am sorry," Maxwell said. "Not every one is as well acquainted with the Little Folk it "Please," said Mr. O'Toole, "you acquaint him, then." tCTt's the truth," Maxwell saidto Churchill, "or, at least, it could be. Not immortal, for they eventually do die. But long-lived beyond anything we know. Births are few -- very few, indeed, for if they weren't there'd not be room for them on Earth. But they live to an extremely ripe old age. "It is," said Mr. O'Toole, "because we burrow deep to the heart of nature and do not waste precious vitality of spirit upon those petty concerns which make wreckage of the lives and hopes of humans." "But these," he said, "are dolorous topics on which to waste so glorious an autumn afternoon. So let us fasten our thoughts, rather, with great steadfastness, upon the foaming ale that awaits us on the hilltop." He lapsed into silence and started up the path again at a more rapid pace than he had set before. Scuttling down the path toward them came a tiny goblin, his multicolored, too large shirt whipping in the wind of his headlong running. "The ale!" he screamed. "The ale!" He skidded to a halt in front of the three toiling up the path. "What of the ale?" panted Mr. O'Toole. "Do you mean to confess to me that you have been the sampling of it?" "It has gone sour," wailed the little goblin. "The whole bewitched mess of it is sour." "But ale can't go sour," protested Maxwell, grasping some sense of the tragedy that had taken place. Mr. O'Toole bounced upon the path in devastating anger. His face turned from brown to red to purple. His breath came gushing out in wheezing gasps. "It can, bedamned," he shouted, "with a spell of wizardry!" He turned around and started rapidly down the path, trailed by the little goblin. "Leave me at them filthy trolls!" shouted Mr. O'Toole. "Leave me wrap my paws around their guzzles. I will dig them out with these two hands and hang them in the sun to dry. I will skin them all entire. I will teach them lessons they never will unlearn!" His bellowing dwindled with distance to unintelligible rumbling as he scrambled swiftly down the path, heading for the bridge beneath which the trolls hung out. The two humans stood watching, filled with admiration and wonder at such ponderous, towering wrath. "Well," said Churchill, "there goes our chance at sweet October ale." IV 'T'he clock in Music Hall began striking the hour of six as Maxwell reached the outskirts of the campus, riding from the airport on one of the slower, outer belts of the roadway. Churchill had taken another roadway, and Maxwell had been glad of that. Not only that he felt a faint distaste for the man, but from the wish to be alone. He wanted to ride slowly, with the windshield down, in silence, without the need of conversation, to soak up the sight and feel of those few square miles of buildings and of malls -- coming home again to the one place that he loved. Dusk sifted through the campus like a mist of benediction, softening the outlines of the buildings, turning the malls into areas that could have been romantic etchings out of story books. Knots of students stood about the malls, talking quietly, carrying their satchels or with books tucked beneath their arms. A white-haired man sat on a bench, watching a pair of squirrels playing on the lawn. Two reptilian aliens hunched along one of the misty walks, moving slowly and engrossed in talk. A human student strode smartly along the sidewalk, whistling as he went, the whistle waking echoes in the quiet angles of the buildings. Meeting and passing the reptiles, he lifted an arm in grave salute. And everywhere were the trees, great and ancient elms that had stood since time forgotten, the sturdy sentinels of many generations. Then the great clock started the ringing of the hour, the bronze clangor of it beating far across the land, and it seemed to Maxwell that in the clock the campus was bidding him hello. The clock was a friend, he thought -- not to him alone, but to all within the hearing of it, the voice of the campus. Lying in bed, before he went to sleep, he had listened, night after night, to its chiming, its ringing out of time. And more, perhaps, than the ringing out of time. Rather a watchman in the night crying all was well. Ahead of him the mighty complex of Time College loomed out of the dusk -- looming up to dwarf the roadway and the mall, great blocks of plastic and glass, with lights burning in many of its windows. Squatted at the base of the complex, crouched the museum and across its front Maxwell saw the wind-fluttered whiteness of a sign painted on white fabric. In the dusk and distance he could make out only T T e grinned to himself, thinking of it. English Lit would be beside itself. Old Chenery and all the rest of them had never quite forgiven Time for establishing, two or three years ago, that the Earl of Oxford, not Shakespeare, had been the author of the plays. And this personal appearance of the man from Stratford-on-Avon would be rubbing salt into wounds that were far from healed. Far ahead, sitting on its hill at the west end of the campus, Maxwell could make out the great dark hulk of the administration section, etched darkly against the last faint brushing of red in the western sky. The belt moved on, past Time College and its squatting museum with the sign fluttering in the wind. The clock ended its telling of the time, the last notes of the chimes fading far into the distance. Six o'clock. In another few minutes he would be getting off the belt and heading for the Winston Arms, which had been his home for the last four -- no, the last five years. He put his hand into the right-hand pocket of his jacket, and his fingers traced the hard outlines of the small ring of keys tucked into the small key pocket inside the jacket pocket. Now, for the first time since he'd left Wisconsin Station, the story of that other Peter Maxwell forged to the forefront of his thoughts. It could be true, of course -- although it didn't seem too likely. It would be very much the kind of trick Security might play to crack a man wide open. But if it were not true, why had there been no report from Coonskin of his failure to arrive? Although, he realized, that piece of information also had come from Inspector Drayton, as well as the further information that the same thing had happened twice before. If Drayton could be suspect on one story, he also was suspect on the other two. If there had been other beings picked up by the crystal planet, he had certainly not been told of them when he had been there. But that also, Maxwell reminded himself, was no trustworthy evidence. Undoubtedly the creatures on the crystal planet had told him only those things they wanted him to know. The thing that bothered him the most, come to think of it, was not what Drayton had said, but what Mr. O'Toole had told him: We sent the wreath of mistletoe and holly to express our deepest grief. If events had turned out differently, he would have talked with his goblin friend about it, but the way things went, there had been no chance to talk of anything at all. Tt all could wait, he told him- self. In just a little while, once he had gotten home, he'd pick up a phone and make a call -- to any one of many people -- and then he'd know the truth. Who should he call? he wondered. There was Harlow Sharp, at Time, or Dallas Gregg, chairman of his own department, or maybe Xigmu Maon Tyre, the old Eridanean with the snow-white fur and the brooding violet eyes who had spent a long lifetime in his tiny cubbyhole of an office working out an analysis of the structuring of myths. Or maybe Allen Preston, friend and attorney. Preston, probably, he told himself, for if what Drayton had told him should happen to be true, there might be some nasty legal questions stemming out of it. Impatiently, he snarled at himself. He was believing it, he was beginning to believe it; if he kept on like this, he could argue himself into thinking that it might be true. The Winston Arms was just down the street. He got up from his seat, picked up his bag and stepped to the barely moving outer belt. He got off in front of the Winston Arms. No one was in sight as he climbed the broad stone stairs and went into the foyer. Fumbling in his pocket, he took out the key ring and found the key that unlocked the outer door. An elevator stood waiting, and he got into it and pressed the button for the seventh floor. The key slid smoothly into the lock of his apartment and when he twisted it the door came open. He stepped into the darkened room. Behind him the door swung shut automatically, with a snicking of the lock, and he reached out his hand toward the panel to snap on the light. But with his hand poised to press, he stopped. For there was something wrong. A feeling, a sense of something, a certain smell, perhaps. That was it -- a smell. The faint, delicate odor of a strange perfume. He smashed his hand against the panel, and the lights came up. The room was not the same. The furniture was different. And the screaming paintings on the wall -- he had never had, he would never have paintings such as that! Behind him the lock snicked again, and he spun around. The door swung open and a sabertooth tiger stalked in. At the sight of Maxwell, the big cat dropped into a crouch and snarled, exposing six-inch stabbing fangs. Gingerly, Maxwell backed away. The cat crept closer by a foot, still snarling. Maxwell took another backward step, felt the sudden blow above the ankle, tried to twist away, but was unable to, and knew that he was falling. He had seen the hassock, he should have remembered it was there -- but he hadn't. He'd backed into it and tripped himself and now he was going over flat upon his back. He tried to force his body to relax against striking on the floor -- but he didn't hit the floor. His back smashed down into a yielding softness, and he knew he'd landed on the couch that stood behind the hassock. The cat was sailing through the air in a graceful leap, its ears laid back, its mouth half open, its massive paws outstretched to form a battering ram. Maxwell raised his arms in a swift defensive gesture, but they were brushed aside as if they'd not been there, and the paws smashed down into his chest, pinning him against the couch. The great cat's head, with its gleaming fangs, hung just above his face. Slowly, almost gently, the cat lowered its head, and a long pink tongue came out and slathered, raspingly, across Maxwell's face. The cat began to purr. C  Qylvester!" cried a voice from  the doorway. "Sylvester, cut that out!" . The cat raked Maxwell's face once again with its moist and rasping tongue, then sat back upon its haunches, with a half-grin on its face and its ears tipped forward, regarding Maxwell with a friendly and enthusiastic interest. Maxwell struggled to a halfsitting posture, with the small of his back resting on the seat cushions and his shoulders propped against the couch's back. "And who might you be?" asked the girl standing in the doorway. "Why, I " "You've got your nerve," she said. Sylvester purred loudly. , "I'm sorry, miss," said Maxwell. "But I live here. Or at least, I did. Isn't this #?" "It is, indeed," she said. "I rented it just a week ago." Maxwell shook his head. "I should have known," he said. "The furniture was wrong." "I had the landlord throw out the old stuff," she said. "It simply was atrocious." "Let me guess," said Maxwell. "An old green lounger, somewhat the worse for wear... " "And a walnut liquor cabinet," said the girl, "and a monstrous seascape and... " Maxwell lifted his head wearily. "That's enough," he said. "That was my stuff that you had thrown out." "I don't understand," said the girl. "The landlord said the former occupant was dead. An accident, I think." Maxwell got slowly to his feet. The big cat stood up, moved closer, rubbed affectionately against his legs. "Stop that, Sylvester," said the girl. Sylvester went on rubbing. "You mustn't mind him," she said. "He's just a great big baby." "A bio-mech?" She nodded. "The cutest thing alive. He goes everywhere with me. He seldom is a bother. I don't know what's got into him. It seems that he must like you." She had been looking at the cat, but now she glanced up sharply. "Is there something wrong with you?" she asked. Maxwell shook his head. "You're sort of frosty around the gills." "A bit of shock," he told her. "I suppose that's it. What I told you was the truth. I did, at one time, live here. Up until a few weeks ago. There was a mix-up somehow... " "Sit down," she said. "Could you use a drink?" "I suspect I could," he said. "My name is Peter Maxwell, and I'm a member of the faculty..." "Wait a moment. You said Maxwell? Peter Maxwell. I remember now. That's the name." "Yes, I know," said Maxwell. "Of the man who died." He sat down carefully on the couch. "I'll get the drink," the girl said. Qylvester slid closer and gently  laid his massive head in Maxwell's lap. Maxwell scratched him behind an ear; and, purring loudly, Sylvester turned his head a bit to show Maxwell where it itched. The girl came with the drink and sat down beside him. "I still don't understand," she told him. "If you're the man who -- " "The whole thing," Maxwell told her, "becomes somewhat complicated." "I must say you're taking it rather well. Shaken up a bit, perhaps. But not stricken in a heap." "Well, the fact of the matter is," said Maxwell, "that I halfway knew it. I'd been told, you see, but I didn't quite believe it. I suppose the truth is that I wouldn't let myself believe it." He raised the glass. "You're not drinking?" "If you're all right," she said. "If you feel okay, I'll get one for myself." "Oh, I'm all right," said Maxwell. "I'll manage to survive." He looked at her and for the first time really saw her -- sleek and trim, with bobbed black hair, long eyelashes, high cheekbones and eyes that smiled at him. "What's your name?" he asked. "I am Carol Hampton. A historian at Time." He said, "Miss Hampton, I apologize for the situation. I have been away -- off planet. Just returned. And I had a key, and it fit the door and when I'd left it had been my place." "No need to explain," she said. "We'll have the drink," he said. "Then I'll get up and go. Unless -- " "Unless what?" have dinner with me. Let's call it a way for me to repay your understanding. You could have run out shrieking." "If this was all a pitch!" die said. "If you -- " "It couldn't be," he said. "I'd be too stupid to get it figured out. And, besides, how come I had the key?" She looked at him for a moment, then said, "It was silly of me. But Sylvester will have to go with us. He won't be left alone." "Why," said Maxwell, "I wouldn't think of leaving him. He and I are pals." "It'll cost you a steak," she warned. "He is always hungry and he eats nothing but good steaks. Big ones. Raw." V The Pig #s Whistle was dark and clamorous and smoky. The tables were jammed together, with narrow lanes between them. Candles burned with flickering flames. The murmurous din of many voices, seemingly talking all at once, filled the low-ceilinged room. Maxwell stopped and peered, trying to locate a table that might be vacant. There wasn't any. But he wanted to eat here. The place was a hangout of students and some members of the faculty; it spelled the campus to him. He said to Carol Hampton, "Perhaps we should go somewhere else." "There'll be someone along in just a minute," she said, "to show us to a table. Everyone seems .so busy. There must have been a rush -- Sylvester! Cut that out!" She spoke appealingly to the people at the table beside which they stood. "You'll excuse him, please. He has no manners, none at all. Especially table manners. He snatches everything in sight." Sylvester licked his chops, looking satisfied. "Think nothing of it, miss," said the man with the bushy beard. "I really didn't want it. To order steak is just compulsive with me." Someone shoutedacross the room. "Pete! Pete Maxwell!" Maxwell peered into the gloom. At a far table, inserted in a corner, someone had risen and was waving his arms. Maxwell finally made him out. It was Alley Oop, and beside him sat the whiteshrouded figure of Ghost. "Friends of yours?" asked Carol. "Yes. Apparently they want us to join them. Do you mind?" "The Neanderthaler?" she asked. "You know him?" "No. I just see him around at times. But I'd like to meet him. And that is the Ghost?" "The two are inseparable," said Maxwell. "Well, let's go over, then." "We can say hello and go somewhere else." "Not on your life," she said. "This place looks interesting." "You've never been here before?" "I've never dared," she said. "I'll break the path," he told her. He forged slowly among the tables, trailed by the girl and cat. A lley Oop lunged out into the aisle to meet him, flung his arms around him, hugged him, then grasped him by the shoulders and thrust him out at armslength to stare into his face. "You are Old Pete?" he asked. "You aren't fooling us?" "I am Pete," said Maxwell. "Who do you think I am?" "Well, what I want to know then," said Oop, "is who in hell it was we buried three weeks ago last Thursday. Both me and Ghost were there. And you owe us twenty bucks refund on the flowers we sent. That is what they cost us." "Let us sit down," said Maxwell. "Afraid of creating a scene," said Oop. "Hell, this place is made for scenes. There are fist fights every hour, and there's always someone jumping up on a table and making a speech." "Oop," said Maxwell, "there is a lady present, and I want you to tame down and get civilized. Miss Carol Hampton, this great oaf is Alley Oop." "I am delighted to meet you, Miss Hampton," said Alley Oop. "And what it that you have there with you? As I live and breathe, a saber-toother! I'll have to tell you about the time, during a blizzard, I sought shelter in a cave and this big cat was there and me with nothing but a dull stone knife. I had lost my club, you see, when I met the bear, and -- " "Some other time," said Maxwell. "At least, let us sit down. We are hungry. We don't want to get thrown out." "Pete," said Alley Oop, "it is a matter of some large distinction to be heaved out of this joint. You ain't arrived socially otherwise." But, muttering under his breath, he led the way back to the table and held a chair for Carol. Sylvester planted himself between Maxwell and Carol, propped his chin on the table and glared balefully at Oop. "That cat don't like me," Oop declared. "Probably he knows how many of his ancestors I wiped out back in the Old Stone Age." "He's only a bio-mech," said Carol. "He couldn't possibly." "I don't believe a word of it," said Oop. "That critter is no biomech. He's got the dirty meanness in his eyes all sabertoothers have." "Please, Oop," said Maxwell "Just a moment, please. Miss Hampton, this gentleman is Ghost A long-time friend." "I am pleased to meet you, Mr. Ghost," said Carol. "Not mister," said Ghost. "Just plain Ghost. That is all I am. And the terrible thing about it is that I don't know who I am the ghost of. I'm most pleased to meet you. It is so comfortable with four around the table. There is something nice and balanced in the number four." "Well, now," said Oop, "that we know one another, leave us proceed to business. Let us do some drinking. It's lonesome for a man to drink all by himself. I love Ghost, of course, for his many sterling qualities, but I hate a man who doesn't drink." tC'V'ou know I can't drink,"  said Ghost. "Nor eat, either. Or smoke. There's not much a ghost can do. But I wish you wouldn't keep pointing it out to everyone we meet." Oop said to Carol, "You seem to be surprised that a barbaric Neanderthaler can sling the language around with the facility I command." "Not surprised," said Carol. "Astounded." "Oop," Maxwell told her, "has soaked up more education in the last twelve years than most ordinary men. Started out virtually in kindergarten and now is working on his doctorate. And the thing about it is that he intends to keep right on. You might say he is one of our most notable professional students." Oop raised his arm and waved it, bellowing at a waiter. "Over here," he shouted. "There are people here who wish to patronize you. All dying of slow thirst." "The thing," said Ghost, "I have always admired about him is his shy, retiring nature." "I keep on studying," said Oop, "not so much that I hunger after knowledge as for the enjoyment I get from the incredulous astonishment on the faces of those stuffed-shirt professors and those goofy students. Not," he said to Maxwell, "that I maintain all professors are stuffed shirts." "Thank you," Maxwell said. "There are those who seem to think," said Oop, "that Homo sapien neanderthalensis can be nothing other than a stupid brute. After all, he became extinct, he couldn't hold his own -- which in itself is prime evidence that he was very second rate. I'm afraid that I'll continue to devote my life to proving -- " The waiter appeared at Oop's elbow. "It's you again," he said. "I might have known when you yelled at me. You have no breeding, Oop." "We have a man here," Oop told him, ignoring the insult, "who has come back from the dead. I think it would be fitting that we should celebrate his resurrection with a flourish of good fellowship." "You want something to drink, I take it." "Why," said Oop, "don't you simply bring a bottle of good booze, a bucket of ice and four -- no, three glasses. Ghost doesn't drink, you know." "I know," the waiter said. "That is," said Oop, "unless Miss Hampton wants one of these fancy drinks... " "Who am I to gum up the works?" asked Carol. "What is it you are drinking?" "Bourbon," said Oop. "Pete and I have a lousy taste in liquor." "Bourbon let it be," said Carol. "I take it," said the waiter, "that when I lug the bottle over here, you'll have the cash to pay for it. I remember the time -- " "Whatever I may lack," said Oop, "will be forthcoming from Old Pete." "Pete?" The waiter glanced at Maxwell. "Professor!" he exclaimed. "I had heard that you -- " "That's what I been trying to tell you," said Oop. "That's what we're celebrating. He came back from the dead." "But I don't understand." "You don't need to," said Oop. "Just rustle up the booze." The waiter scurried off. "And now," said Ghost to Maxwell, "please tell us what you are. You are no ghost, apparently. Or if you are, there's been a vast improvement in procedure since the man I represent shuffled off his mortal coil." VI # # Tt seems," Maxwell told them, "that I'm a split personality. One of me, I understand, got in an, accident and died." "But that's impossible," said Carol. "Split personality in the mental sense -- sure, that can be understood. But physically -- " "There's nothing in heaven or Earth," said Ghost, "that is impossible." "That's a bad quotation," said Oop, "and, besides, you misquoted it." He put a hand to his hairy chest and scratched vigorously with blunt fingers. "You needn't look so horrified," he said to Carol. "I itch. I'm a brute creature of nature, therefore I scratch. And I'm not naked, either. I have a pair of shorts on." "He's house-broken," said Maxwell, "but just barely." "To get back to this split personality," said the girl, "can you tell us what actually did happen?" "I set out for one of the Coonskin planets," said Maxwell, "and along the way somehow my wave pattern duplicated itself, and I wound up in two places." "You mean there were two Pete Maxwells?" "That's the way of it." "If I were you," said Oop, "I'd sue them. These Transportation people get away with murder. You could shake them down for plenty. Me and Ghost could testify for you. We went to your funeral. "As a matter of fact," he said, "I think Ghost and I should sue as well. For mental anguish. Our best friend cold and rigid in his casket and us prostrate with grief." "We really were, you know," said Ghost. "I have no doubt of it," said Maxwell. "I must say," said Coral, "that all three of you take it rather lightly." "What do you want of us?" demanded Oop. "Sing hallelujahs, perhaps? Or bug out our eyes and be filled with the wonder of it? We lost a pal, and now he's back again." "But one of him is dead!" "Well," said Oop, "so far as we were concerned, there was never more than one of him. And maybe this is better. Imagine the embarrassing situations that could develop if there were two of him' Carol turned to Maxwell. "And you?" she asked. Lie shook his head. "In a day or two, I'll take some serious thought of it. Right now, I guess, I'm putting off thinking about it. To tell you the truth, when I do think about it, I get a little numb. But tonight I've got a pretty girl and two old friends and a great big pussy cat and a bottle of liquor to get rid of and later on some food." He grinned at her. She shrugged. "I never saw such a crazy bunch," she said. "I believe I like it." "I like it, too," said Oop. "Say whatever you will of it, this civilization of yours is a vast improvement over the days of yore. It was the luckiest day of my life when a Time team snatched me hence just at the point when some of my loving brother tribesmen were about to make a meal of me. Not that I blame them particularly, you understand. It had been a long, hard winter and the snow was deep and the game had been very scarce. And there were certain members of the tribe who felt they had a score or two to settle with me. And I'll not kid you; they may have had a score. I was about to be knocked upon the head and, so to speak, dumped into the pot." "Cannibalism!" Carol said, horrified. "Why, naturally," he told her. "In those rough and ready days, it was quite acceptable. But, of course, you wouldn't understand. You've never been really hungry, I take it. Gut hungry. So shriveled up with hunger -- " He halted his talk and looked around. "The thing that is most comforting about this culture," he declared, "is the abundance of the food. Back in the old days we had our ups and downs. We'd bag a mastodon and we'd eat until we vomited and then we'd eat some more." Ghost said, warningly, "I doubt that this is a proper subject for dinner conversation." Oop glanced at Carol. "You must say this much for me," he insisted. "I'm honest. When I mean vomit, I say vomit and not regurgitate." The waiter brought the liquor, thumping the bottle and the ice bucket down upon the table. "You want to order now?" he asked. "We ain't decided yet," said Oop, "if we're going to eat in this crummy joint. It's all right to get liquored up in, but -- " "Then, sir," the waiter said, and laid down the check. Oop dug into his pockets and came up with cash. Maxwell pulled the bucket and the bottle close and began fixing drinks. "We're going to eat here, aren't we?" asked Carol. "If Sylvester doesn't get that steak you promised him, I don't know what will happen. He's been so patient and so good, with the smell of all the food... " "He's already had one steak," Maxwell pointed out. "How much can he eat?" "An unlimited amount," said Oop. "In the old days one of them monsters would polish off an elk in a single sitting. Did I ever tell you -- " "Yes," said Ghost. "But that was a cooked steak," protested Carol, "and he likes them raw. Besides, it was a small one." "Oop," said Maxwell, "get that waiter back here. You are good at it. You have the voice for it." op signaled with a brawny arm and bellowed. He waited for a moment, then bellowed once again, without results. "He won't pay attention to me," Oop growled. "Maybe it's not our waiter. I never am able to tell them monkeys apart. They all look alike to me." "I don't like the crowd tonight," said Ghost. "I have been watching it. There's trouble in the air." Sh"What is wrong with it?" asked Maxwell. "There are an awful lot of creeps from English Lit. This is not their hangout. Mostly the crowd here are Time and Supernatural. "You mean this Shakespeare business?" "That might be it," said Ghost. Maxwell handed Carol her drink, pushed another across the table to Oop. "It seems a shame," Carol said to Ghost, "not to give you one. Couldn't you even sniff it, just a little." "Don't let it bother you," said Oop. "The guy gets drunk on moonbeams. He can dance on rainbows. He has a lot of advantages you and I don't have. For one thing, he's immortal. What could kill a ghost?" "I'm not sure of that," said Ghost. "There's one thing that bothers me," said Carol. "You don't mind, do you?" "Not at all," said Ghost. "It's this business of you not knowing who you are the ghost of. Is that true or is it just a joke?" "It is true," said Ghost. "And I don't mind telling you, it's embarrassing and confusing. But I've just plain forgotten. From England -- that much, at least, I know. But the name I can't recall. I would suspect most other ghosts would know that much." "We have no other ghosts," said Maxwell. "Contacts with other ghosts, of course, and conversations and interviews with them. But no other ghost has ever come to live with us. Why did you do it, Ghost -- come to live with us?" "He's a natural chiseler," said Oop. "Always figuring out the angles." "You're wrong there," Maxwell said. "It's damned little we can do for Ghost." Said Ghost, "You give me a sense of reality." "Well, no matter what the reason," said Maxwell, "I am glad you did it." "The three of you," said Carol, "have been friends for a long, long time." "And it seems strange to you?" asked Oop. "Well, yes, maybe it does," she said. Qounds of scuffling came from the front of the place. Carol and Maxwell turned around in their chairs to look toward it, but there wasn't much that one could see. A man suddenly loomed on top of the table and began to sing: "Hurrah for Old Bill Shakespeare, "He never wrote them plays. "He stayed at home and, chasing girls, Sang dirty rondelays!" Jeers and catcalls broke out from over the room, and someone threw something that went sailing past the singer. Part of the crowd took up the song: "Hurrah for Old Bill Shakespeare; "He never wrote them... Someone with a bull voice howled: "To hell with Old Bill Shakespeare!" The room exploded into action. Chairs went over. There were other people on top of tables. Shouts reverberated, and there was shoving and pushing. Fists began to fly. Various items went sailing through the air. Maxwell sprang to his feet, reached out an arm and swept it back, shoving Carol behind him. Oop came charging across the table top with a wild warwhoop. His foot caught the bucket and sent the ice cubes flying. "I'll mow 'em down," he yelled at Maxwell. "You pile 'em to one side!" Maxwell saw a fist coming at him out of nowhere and ducked to one side, bringing his own fist up in a vicious jab, hitting out at nothing, but aiming in the direction from which the fist had come. Over his shoulder came Oop's brawny arm, with a massive fist attached. It smacked into a face with a splattering sound, and out beyond the table a figure went slumping to the floor. Something heavy and traveling fast caught Maxwell behind the ear, and he went down. Feet surged all around him. Someone stepped on his hand. Someone fell on top of him. Above him, seemingly from a long ways off, he heard Oop's wild whooping. Twisting around, he shoved off the body that had fallen across him and staggered to his feet. A hand grabbed him by the elbow and twisted him around. "Let's get out of here," said Oop. "Someone will get hurt." Carol was backed against the table, bent over, with her hands clutching the scruff of Sylvester's neck. Sylvester was standing on his hind legs and pawing the air with his forelegs. Snarls were rumbling in his throat, and his long fangs gleamed. "If we don't get him out of here," said Oop, "that cat will get his steak." He swooped down and wrapped an arm around the cat, lifting him by the middle, hugging him tight against his chest. "Take care of the girl," Oop told Maxwell. "There's a back door around here somewhere. And don't leave that bottle behind. We'll need it later on." Maxwell reached out and grabbed the bottle. There was no sign of Ghost. "fessed. "I admit that I turn chicken at the sight of violence." "And you," said Oop, "the one guy in the world no one can lay a mitt on." They sat at the rude, square, rickety table that Oop once, in a moment of housekeeping energy, had knocked together from rough boards. Carol pushed away her plate. "I was starved," she said, "but not any more." "You're not the only one," said Oop. "Look at our putty cat." Sylvester was curled up in front of the fireplace, his bobbed tail clamped down tight against his rump, his furry paws covering his nose. His whiskers stirred gently as his breath went in and out. "That's the first time in my life," said Oop, "I ever saw a saber-toother have more than he could eat." He reached out for the bottle and shook it. It had an empty sound. He lumbered to his feet and went across the floor, knelt and raised a small door set into the floor, reaching down with his arm and searching in the space underneath the door. He brought up a glass fruit jar and set it to one side. He brought up a second fruit jar and set it beside the first. Finally he came up triumphantly with a bottle. He put the fruit jars back and closed the door. Back at the table, he snapped the sealer off the bottle and reached out to pour drinks. "You guys don't want ice," he said. "It just dilutes the booze. Besides, I haven't any." He jerked a thumb back toward the door hidden in the floor. "My cache," he said. "I keep a jug or two hid out. Some day I might break a leg or something and the doc would say I couldn't drink." "Not because of a broken leg," said Ghost. "Well, then, something else," said Oop. They sat contentedly with their drinks. Ghost staring at the fire. Outside a rising wind worried at the shack. "I've never had a better meal," said Carol. "First time I ever cooked my own steak stuck on a stick above an open fire." Oop belched contentedly. "That's the way we did it back in the Old Stone Age. That, or eat it raw, like the saber-toother. We didn't have no stoves or ovens or fancy things like that." "I have the feeling," said Maxwell, "that it would be better not to ask, but where did you get that rack of ribs? I imagine all the butcher shops were closed." "Well, they were," admitted Oop, "but there was this one with a back door that had this itty bitty padlock... " "Some day," said Ghost, "you'll get into trouble." op shook his head. "I don't think so. Not this time. Primal necessity -- no, I guess that's not the phrase. When a man is hungry he has a right to food anywhere he finds it. That was the law back in prehistoric days. I imagine you still might make a case of it in a court of law. Besides, tomorrow I'll go back and explain what happened. By the way," he said to Maxwell, "have you any money?" "I'm loaded," Maxwell told him. "I carried expense money for the Coonskin trip and I never spent a cent of it." "On this other planet you were a guest," said Carol. "I suppose I was," said Maxwell. "I never did figure out our exact relationship." "They were nice people?" "Well. Yes, nice -- but people, I don't know." He turned to Oop. "How much will you need?" "I figure a hundred ought to settle it. There is the meat and the busted door, not to mention the bruised feelings of our friend, the butcher." Maxwell took his billfold from his pocket and, counting out some bills, handed them to Oop. "Thanks," said Oop. "Some day I'll pay you back." "No," said Maxwell. "The party is on me. I started out to take Carol to dinner, and things got somewhat upset." On the hearth, Sylvester stretched and yawned, then went back to sleep, lying on his back now, with his legs sticking in the air. Ghost asked, "You're on a visit here, Miss Hampton?" "No," said Carol, surprised. "I work here. What gave you that idea?" "The tiger," said Ghost. "A bio-mech, you said. I thought, naturally, you were with Biomech." "I see," said Carol. "Vienna or New York." "There is a center also," said Ghost, "somewhere in Asia. Ulan Bator, if my memory is correct." "You've been there?" "No," said Ghost. "I only heard of it." "But he could," said Oop. "He can go anywhere. In the blinking of an eyelash. That's why the folks at Supernatural continue to put up with him. They hope that some day they can come up with whatever he has got. But Old Ghost is cagey. He's not telling them." up something for yourself, it costs money to have something like that saber-toother." "Oh, I see," said Carol. "I guess there's truth in that. They do cost a lot of money. But I haven't got that kind of money. My father, before he retired, was in Bio-mech. New York. Sylvester was a joint project of a seminar he headed. The students gave him to my Dad." "I still don't believe," said Oop, "that cat's a bio-mech. He's got that dirty glitter in his eyes when he looks at me." "As a matter of fact," Carol told him, "there is a lot more bio than mech in all of them today. The name originated when what amounted to a highly sophisticated electronic brain and nervous system was housed in specific protoplasms. But today about the only mechanical things about them are those organs that are likely to wear out if they were made of tissue. The heart, the kidneys, the lungs, things like that. What is being done at Biomech today is the actual creations of specific life forms -- but you all know that, of course." "There are some strange stories," Maxwell said. "A group of supermen, kept under lock and key. You have heard of that?" "Yes, heard of it," she said. "There are always rumors." "The best one that I've heard "The real reason for his silence," said Maxwell, "is that he's on Transport payroll. It's worth their while to keep him quiet. If he revealed his traveling techniques, Transport would go broke. No more need of them. People just up and go anywhere they wished, on their own -- a "And he's the soul of tact," said Oop. "What he was getting at back there was that unless you are in Bio-mech and can cook in recent days," said Oop, "really is a lulu. Someone told me Supernatural has made contact with the Devil. How about that, Pete?" tCT wouldn't know," said Max well. "I suppose someone has tried. I'm almost sure someone must have tried. It's such an obvious thing for one to have a go at." "You mean," asked Carol, "that there might really be a Devil?" "Two centuries ago," said Maxwell, "people asked, in exactly the same tone of voice you are now, if there actually were such things as trolls and goblins." "And ghosts," said Ghost. "You're serious!" Carol cried. "Not serious," said Maxwell. "Just not ready to foreclose even on the Devil." "This is a marvelous age," declared Oop, "as I am sure you've heard me indicate before. You've done away with superstition and old wives' tales. You search in them for truth. But my people knew there were trolls and goblins and all the rest of them. The stories of them, you understand, were always based on fact. Except that later on, when he outgrew his savage simplicity, if you can call it that, man denied the fact; could not allow himself to believe these things that he knew were true. So he varnished them over and hid them safe away in the legend and the myth and when the human population kept on increasing, these creatures went into deep hiding. As well they might have, for there was a time when they were not the engaging creatures you seem to think they are today." Ghost asked: "And the Devil?" "I'm not sure," said Oop. "Maybe. But I can't be sure. There were all these things you have lured out and rediscovered and sent to live on their reservations. But there were many more. Some fearful, all a nuisance." "You don't seem to have liked them very well," Carol observed. "Miss," said Oop, "I didn't. I hated the little bastards' guts." "It would seem to me," said Ghost, "that this would be a fertile field for some Time investigation. Apparently there were many different kinds of these -- would you call them primates?" "I think you might," said Maxwell. "Primates of a different stripe than the apes and man." "Of a very different stripe," said Oop. "Vicious little stinkers. "Some day, I m sure," said Carol, "Time will get around to it. They know it, of course?" "They should," said Oop. "I've told them often enough, with appropriate description." "Time has too much to do," Maxwell reminded them. "Too many areas of interest And the entire past to cover." "And no money to do it with," said Carol. "There," declared Maxwell, "speaks a loyal Time staff member." other disciplines could learn so much by time investigation. You can't rely on written history. It turns out, in many cases, to be different than it actually was. A matter of emphasis or bias or of just poor interpretation, embalmed forever in the written form. But do these other departments provide any funds for time investigations? I'll answer that. They don't. A few of them, of course. The College of Law has co-operated splendidly, but not many of the others. They're afraid. They don't want their comfortable little worlds upset. Take this matter of Shakespeare, for example. You'd think English Lit would be grateful to find that Oxford wrote the plays. After all, it had been a question which had been talked about for many years -- who really wrote the plays? But, after all of that, they resented it when Time found out." "And now," said Maxwell, "Time is bringing Shakespeare forward to lecture about how he didn't write the plays. Don't you think that's rubbing it in just a bit too much?" "That's not the point of it, at all," said Carol. "The point is that Time is forced to make a sideshow out of history to earn a little money. That's the way it is all the time. All sorts of schemes for raising money. Earning a lousy reputation as a bunch of clowns. You can't believe Dean Sharp enjoys -- " "I know Harlow Sharp," said Maxwell. "Believe me, he enjoys every minute of it." "That is blasphemy," Oop said, in mock horror. "Don't you know that you can be crucified for blabbing off like that?" "You're making fun of me," said Carol. "You make fun of everyone, of everything. You, too, Peter Maxwell." "I apologize for them," said Ghost, "since neither one of them could summon up the grace to apologize, themselves. You have to live with them for ten or fifteen years to understand they really mean no harm." "But the day will come," said Carol, "when Time will have the funds to do whatever it may want. All their pet projects and to hell with all the other colleges. When the deal goes -- " She stopped abruptly. She sat frozen, not moving. One could sense that she wanted to put her hand up to her mouth and was refraining from it only by iron will. # #TX#'hat deal?" asked MaxVV well. "I think I know," said Oop. "I heard a rumor, just a tiny little rumor and I paid no attention to it. Although, come to think of it, these dirty little rumors are the ones that turn out to be true. The great big, ugly, noisy ones -- " "Oop, not a speech," said Ghost. "Just tell us what you heard." "It's incredible," said Oop. "You never would believe it. Not in all your born days." "Oh, stop it!" Carol exclaimed. They all looked at her and waited. "I made a slip," she said "I got all worked up and made a slip. Can I ask the three of you just please to forget it? I'm not even sure it's true." "Certainly," said Maxwell. "You've been exposed this evening to rough company and ill manners and... " She shook her head. "No," she said. "No, it's not any good to ask. I have no right to ask. I'll simply have to tell you and trust to your discretion. And I'm pretty sure it's true. Time has made an offer for the Artifact." Silence reverberated in the room as the other three sat motionless, scarcely breathing. She looked from one to the other of them, not quite understanding. Finally Ghost stirred slightly, and there was a rustling in the silence of the room, as if his white sheet had been an actual sheet that rustled when he moved. "You do not comprehend," he said, "the attachment that we three hold to the Artifact." "You struck us in a heap," said Oop. "The Artifact," said Maxwell, softly. "The Artifact, the one great mystery, the one thing in the world that has baffled every    one... "A funny stone," said Oop. "Not a stone," said Ghost. "Then, perhaps," said Carol, "you'll tell me what it is." And that was the one thing, Maxwell told himself, that Ghost nor no one else could do. Discovered ten years or so ago by Time investigators on a hilltop in the Jurassic Age, it had been brought back to the present at a great expenditure of funds and ingenuity. Its weight had demanded energy far beyond anything so far encountered to kick it forward into time, an energy requirement which had made necessary the projection backward in time of a portable nuclear generator, transported in many pieces and assembled on the site. And then the further task of bringing back the generator, since nothing of that sort, as a matter of simple ethics, could be abandoned in the past -- even in the past of the far Jurassic. "I cannot tell you," said Ghost. "There is no one who can tell you." Ghost was right. No one had been able to make any sense of it at all. A massive block of some sort of material that now appeared to be neither stone nor metal, although at one time it had been thought to be a stone, and later on, a metal. It had defied all investigation. Six feet long, four feet on each side, it was a mass of blackness that absorbed no energy and emitted none, that bounced all light and other radiation from its surface, that could not be cut or dented, stopping a laser beam as neatly as if the beam had not existed. There was nothing that could scratch it, nothing that could probe it. It gave up no information of any sort at all. It rested on its raised base in the forecourt of Time Museum, the one thing in the world about which no one could even make a valid guess. "Then," asked Carol, "why the consternation?" "Because," said Oop, "Pete here has the hunch it may, at one time, have been the god of the Little Folk. That is, if the lousy little stinkers had the capacity to recognize a god." "I'm sorry," Carol said. "I am truly sorry. I didn't know. Perhaps if Time knew... "There's not enough data," Maxwell said, "to make any talk about it. Just a hunch is all. Just a feeling from certain things I've heard among the Little Folk. But even they don't know. It was bo long ago." So long ago, he thought. For the love of God, almost two CC'Tphis Oop," said Carol. "I can't get over him. That funny house he has out at the end of nowhere." "He'd be offended," said Maxwell, "if he heard you calling it a house. It's a shack, and he's proud of it -- as a shack. The jump from cave to house would have been too great for him. He'd have felt uncomfortable." "A cave? He really lived in a cave?" "Let me tell you something about old friend Oop," said Maxwell. "He is an awful liar. You can't believe all the stories that he tells. The cannibalism, for instance..." "That makes me feel a little better. People eating one another!" "Oh, there was cannibalism, all right. There is no doubt of that. But whether Oop himself was headed for the pot is another matter. On items of general information, he is reliable enough. It's only when he gets to yarning about his personal experiences that you should begin to doubt him." "It's funny," said Carol. "I've seen him around and have wondered a bit about him, but I never thought I'd meet him. Never really wanted to, in fact. Certain people I can draw a line at, and he was one of them. I imagined he would be uncouth -- " "Oh, he's uncouth," said Maxwell. "But charming, too," said Carol. Clear autumn stars shone frostily deep in the darkened sky. The roadway, almost unoccupied, wound its way along the ridge. Far below gleamed the farspreading campus lights. The wind, blowing up the ridge, carried the faint smell of burning leaves. "The fire was nice," said Carol. "Why is it, Peter, that we don't have fires? It would be so simple. A fireplace wouldn't be so hard to build." "There was a time, several hundred years ago," said Maxwell, "when every house, or almost every house, had at least one fireplace. Sometimes several. The whole thing of having fires was a throwback, of course. Back to the days when fire was a protection and a warmth. But finally we outgrew it." ( L T don't think we did," she said. "We just walked away, is all. Turned our back upon this one segment of our past. We still have need of fire. A psychological need, perhaps. I found that out tonight. It was so exciting and so comfortable. Primal, maybe, but there still must be some of the primal in us." "Oop," he told her, "couldn't live without a fire. The lack of a fire was the thing that bugged him most when Time brought him back. He had to be held captive for a time, of course, when he first was brought here -- closely watched over if not actually confined. But when he became his own master, so to speak, he got hold of a piece of land out at the edge of the campus and built himself the shack. Rough, the way he wanted it. And, of course, a fireplace. And a garden. You should see his garden. The idea of growing food was something new to him. Something that no one back in his day had ever thought about. Nails and saws and hammers, and even lumber, also were new to him, as was everything. But he was highly adaptable. He took to the new tools and ideas without a single hitch. Nothing astonished him. He used hammer and saw and lumber and all the rest of it to build the shack. But I think it was the garden that seemed the most wonderful to him -- to grow one's food and not hunt for it. I suppose you noticed -- even now he is impressed with the sheer bulk and the easy availability of food." "And of liquor," said Carol. Maxwell laughed. "Another new idea that he took to. A hobby of his, you might almost say. He makes his own. He's got a still out in the back of his woodshed, and he runs off some of the worst moonshine that ever trickled down your throat. Pretty vile stuff." "But not to guests," said Carol. "That was whiskey tonight." "You have to be a friend of his," said Maxwell, "before he'll allow you to drink his moon. Those fruit jars he set out... " "I wondered about those. They seemed to have nothing in them." "Clear, rotgut moonshine, that was what was in them." "You said he was a captive once. And now? Just how closely is he tied to Time?" "A ward of the college. Not really tied at all. But you couldn't drive him off. He's a more loyal partisan of Time than you are." "And Ghost? He lives here at Supernatural? He's a ward of Supernatural?" "Hardly. Ghost is a stray cat He goes anywhere he wishes. He's got friends all over the planet. He's big stuff, I understand, at the College of Comparative Religions on the Himalayan Campus. But he manages to drop in here on a fairly regular basis. He and Oop hit it off from the moment Supernatural made its first contact with Ghost." "Pete, you call hirfi Ghost. What is he, really?" "Why, he is a ghost." "But what's a ghost?" "I don't know. I don't think anybody does." "But you're with Supernatural." "Oh, sure, but all my work has been with the Little Folk, with emphasis on goblins, although I have an interest in every one of them. Even banshees, and there's nothing that comes meaner or more unreasonable than a banshee." "There must be specialists in ghosts, then. What do they have to say about it?" "I guess they have a few ideas. There are tons of literature on spookery, but I've never had the time to go into it. I know that back in the early ages it was believed that everyone, when they died, turned into a ghost, but now, I understand, that no longer is believed. There are certain special circumstances that give rise to ghosts, but I don't know what they are." "That face of his," said Carol. "A little spooky, maybe, but somehow fascinating. I had a hard time to keep from staring at him. Just a dark blankness folded inside his sheet which, I suppose, is not a sheet. And at times a hint of eyes. Little lights that could be eyes. Or was I imagining?" "No. I've imagined them myself." "Will you," asked Carol, "grab hold of that fool oat and pull him in a foot or so. He's slipping out onto the faster belt. He has no sense whatever. He'll go to sleep any time, at any place. Eat and sleep is all he thinks about." A X axwell reached down and tugged Sylvester back into his original position. Sylvester growled and mumbled in his sleep. Maxwell straightened and leaned back into his chair, looking up into the sky. "Look at the stars," he said. "There is nothing like the skies of Earth. I'm glad to be back again." "And now that you're back?" "After I see you safely home and pick up my luggage, I'm going back to Oop's. He'll have one of those fruit jars all unscrewed and we'll do some drinking and sit and talk till dawn, then I'll get into the bed he has for guests, and he'll curl up on his pile of leaves..." "I saw those leaves over in the comer and was consumed with curiosity. But I didn't ask." "He sleeps there all the time. Not comfortable in a bed. After all, when for .many years a pile of leaves has been the height of luxury -- " "You're trying to make a fool of me again." "No, I'm not," said Maxwell. "I'm telling you the truth." "I didn't mean what will you do tonight. I mean what will you do? You are dead, remember?" "I'll explain," said Maxwell. "I'll continually explain. Everywhere I go there'll be people who'll want to know what happened. There might even be an investigation of some sort. I sincerely hope there won't, but I suppose there may have to be." "I'm sorry," Carol said, "but, then, I'm also glad. How fortunate that there were two of you." "If Transport could work it out," said Maxwell, "they might have something they could sell. All of us could keep a second one of us stashed away somewhere against emergency." IX "But it wouldn't work," Carol pointed out. "Not personally. This other Peter Maxwell was a second person and -- oh, I don't know. It's too late at night to get it figured out. But I'm sure it wouldn't work." "No," said Maxwell. "No, I guess it wouldn't. It was a bad idea." "It was a nice evening," said Carol. "I thank you so much for it. I had a lot of fun." "And Sylvester had a lot of steak." "Yes, he did. He'll not forget you. He loves folks who give him steak. He's nothing but a glutton." "There is just one thing," said Maxwell. "One thing you didn't tell us. Who was it that made the offer for the Artifact?" "I don't know. Just that there was an offer. Good enough, I gather, for Time to consider it. I simply overheard a snatch of conversation I was not supposed to hear. Does it make a difference?" "It could," said Maxwell. "I remember now," she said. "There was another name. Not the one who meant to buy it, or I don't think it was. Just someone who was involved. It had slipped my mind till now. Someone by the name of Churchill. Does that mean anything to you?" '"'vop was sitting in front of the fireplace, paring his toenails with a large jackknife, when Maxwell returned, carrying his bag. Oop gestured with the knife toward the bed. "Sling it over there and then come and sit down with me. I've just put a couple of new logs on the fire and I have a jug half finished and a couple more hid out." "Where's Ghost?" asked Maxwell. "Oh, he disappeared. I don't know where he went; he never tells me. But he'll be back again. He never is gone long." Maxwell put the bag on the bed, went over to the fireplace and sat down, leaning against its rough stone face. "You played the clown tonight," he said, "somewhat better than you usually manage. What was the big idea?" "Those big eyes of hers," said Oop, grinning. "And just begging to be shocked. I am sorry, Pete. I simply couldn't help it." "All that talk about cannibalism and vomiting," said Maxwell. "That was pretty God damned low." "Well," said Oop, "I guess I just got carried away. That's the way folks expect a crummy Neanderthal to act." "The girl's no fool," said Maxwell. "She planted that story about the Artifact as neatly as I have ever seen it done." "Planted it?" "Sure, planted it. You don't think it just slipped out, do you, the way she pretended that it did?" "I hadn't thought of that," said Oop. "Maybe she did. But if she did, why do you think she did it?" "I would guess she doesn't want it sold. Figured that if she told it to a blabbermouth like you it would be all over the campus before noon tomorrow. A lot of talk about it, She might figure, would help to kill the deal." "But you know, Pete, that I'm no blabbermouth." "I know it. But you acted like one tonight." Oop closed the jackknife and slid it in his pocket, picked up the half-empty fruit jar and handed it to Maxwell. Maxwell put it to his mouth and drank. The fiery liquid slashed like a knife along his throat, and he choked. He wished, he thought, that for once he could drink the stuff without choking on it. He took it down and sat there, gasping for breath. "Potent stuff," said Oop. "Best batch I've run off for quite a while. Did you see the bead on it?" Maxwell, unable to speak, nodded. Oop reached out and took the jar, tilted it up, lowered its level by an inch or more. He took it down and held it lovingly against his hairy chest. He let out his breath in a whoosh that made the flames in the fireplace dance. He patted the bottle with his free hand. "First rate stuff," he said. He wiped his mouth with the the back of his hand and sat, staring at the fire. CtQhe couldn't, certainly, have taken you for a blabbermouth," he finally said. "I notice that you did some fancy skating of your own tonight. All around the truth." "Maybe because I don't entirely know the truth myself," said Maxwell. "Or what to do about it. You set to do some listening?" "Any time," said Oop. "If that is what you want. Although you don't need to tell me. Not out of friendship. You know we'll still be friends if you tell me nothing. We don't even need to talk about it. There are a lot of other things we could talk about." Maxwell shook his head. "I have to tell you, Oop. I have to tell someone, and you're the only one I would dare to tell. There's too much of it for me to go on carrying it alone." Oop handed him the fruit jar. "Take another slug of that, then start any time you want. What I can't figure out is the goof by Transport. I don't believe it happened. I would make a guess that it was something else." "And you'd be right," said Maxwell. There's a planet out there somewhere. Fairly close, I'd guess. A free-wheeling planet, not tied to any sun, although I gather that it could insert itself into a solar system any time it wishes." "That would take some doing. It would mess up the orbits of all the other planets." "Not necessarily," said Maxwell. "It wouldn't have to take an orbit in the same plane as the other planets. That would hold down the effect of its being there." He lifted the fruit jar, shut his eyes, and took a healthy gulp. The top of his head came off, and his stomach bounced. He lowered the jar and leaned back against the roughness of the masonry. A wind was mewing in the chimney -- a lonely sound, shut outside by the rough board walls. A log fell in the fireplace and sent up a shower of sparks. The flames danced high, and flickering shadows chased one another all about the room. Oop reached out and took the jar out of Maxwell's hands, but did not drink immediately. He held it cuddled in his lap. "So this other planet reached out and copied your wave pattern," he said, "and there were two of you." "How did you know that?" "Deduction. It was the most logical way for it to happen. I know there were two of you. There was this other one who came back before you did. I talked with him, and he was you. He said there was no dragon; the Coonskin business had been a wild goose chase and so he came home ahead of his schedule." "So that was it," said Maxwell. "I had wondered why he came back early." "I'm hard put to it," said Oop, "to decide if I should rejoice or mourn. Perhaps a bit of both, leaving some room for wonderment at the strange workings of human destiny. This other man was you, and now he's dead and I have lost a friend. For he was a human being and a personality, and that humanity and personality came to an end with death. But now there's you. And if, before, I'd lost a friend, now I have regained that lost friend, for you are as truly Peter Maxwell as that other one." "I was told an accident." tCT'm not so sure," said Oop. "I've been doing some thinking about it. Since you came back, I'm not so sure at all. He was getting off a roadway and he tripped and fell, hit his head l "You don't trip when you're getting off a roadway. Unless you're drunk or crippled up or awkward. That outside belt is barely crawling." "I know," said Oop. "That's what the police thought, too. But there was no other explanation, and the police, as you well know, require some sort of explanation, so they can close the file. It was in a lonely place. About halfway between here and Goblin Reservation. No one saw it. Must have happened when there was almost no one traveling, maybe at night. He was found about ten o'clock in the morning. There would have been people traveling from six o'clock on, but probably they'd have been on the inner, faster belts. They wouldn't have seen too much on the outside of the belt. The body could have been lying there for a long time before it was found." "You think it wasn't an accident? It may have been murder?" "I don't know. The thought has occurred to me. There was one funny thing about it -- something that never was explained. There was a funny smell about the body and the area. A strange sort of odor, like nothing no one had ever smelled before. Maybe someone found out that there were two of you. For some reason, someone may not have wanted two of you... " "But who could have known there were two of me?" "The people on that other planet. If there were people." "There were people," Maxwell said. "It was a most amazing place." It all came back as he sat there talking, almost as if he were there again. A crystal place -- or that had been what it had looked to be when he first had seen it. An extensive crystal plain that ran on and on and a crystal sky with pillars reaching from the plain and upward, apparently to the sky, although the tops of them were lost in the milkiness of sky -- pillars soaring upward to hold the sky in place. An empty place, to make one think of a deserted ballroom of extensive size, all cleaned and polished for a ball, waiting for the music and the dancers who had never come and now would never come, leaving the ballroom empty through all eternity, shining in all its polished glitter and its wasted graciousness. A ballroom, but a ballroom without any walls, running on and on, not to a horizon, for there seemed to be no horizon, but to a point where that strange, milkglass sky came down to meet the crystal floor. He stood astounded in the vast immensity, an immensity not of boundless sky, for the sky was far from boundless, nor from great distances, for the distances were not great, but immensity that was measured as a room would be, as if one were in a giant's house and lost and were looking for a door, and without a clue as to where a door might be. A place with no distinguishing features, with each pillar like the next, with no cloud in the sky (if it were a sky), with each foot, each mile like every other foot and mile, level and paved with a crystal paving that stretched out in all directions. He wanted to cry out, to ask if anyone were there, but was afraid to cry out -- perhaps in the fear, although he did not realize it then and only thought it later, that a single sound would send all this cold and shining splendor shimmering into a cloud of frosty dust. For the place was silent, with no slightest whisper of a sound. Silent and cold and lonely, all its splendor and its whiteness lost in the loneliness. Slowly, carefully, fearing that the scuff of his moving feet might bring this whole world into dust, he pivoted, and out of the corner of his eye he caught a glimpse -- not of motion, but the flickering sense of motion, as if something had been there, but had moved so fast that his eyes had failed to catch it. He halted, the short hairs prickling on the back of his neck, engulfed by the sense of utter strangeness rather than of actual danger, apprehensive of a strangeness so distorted and so twisted out of the normal human context that a man gazing at it might go mad before he had a chance to jerk his eyes away. Nothing happened. He moved again, pivoting inch by cautious inch, and now he saw that he had been standing with his back turned on what appeared to be an assemblage of some sort -- an engine? An instrument? A machine?  nd all at once he knew. Here was the strange contraption that had brought him here, this crazy crystal world's equivalent of matter transmitter and receiver. But this, he knew at once, was not the Coonskin system. It was no place he had ever heard of. Nowhere in the known universe was there a place like this. Something had gone wrong. He had been hurled, not to the Coonskin planet which had been his destination, but to some far, forgotten comer of the universe, to some area, perhaps, where man would not penetrate for another EartK that the distances involved became unimaginable. Now again there were flickering motions, as if living shadows moved against the crystal background. As he watched, the flickering flowed into shifting shape and form, and he could see that there were many moving shapes, all of them, strangely, separate entities that seemed to hold, within the flicker of them, individual personalities. As if, he thought in horror, they were things that had once been people. As if they might be alien ghosts. "And I accepted them," he said to Oop. "I accepted them -- on faith, perhaps. It was either that, or reject them and be left there, standing all alone upon that crystal plain. A man of a century ago, perhaps, would not have accepted them. He would have been inclined to sweep them out of his mind as pure imagination. But I had spent too many hours with Ghost to 'gag at the thought of ghosts. I had worked too long with supernatural phenomena to quibble at the idea of creatures and of events beyond the human pale. "And the strange thing about it, the comforting thing about it, is that they sensed that I accepted them." "And that is it?" asked Oop. "A planet full of ghosts?" Maxwell nodded, "Perhaps that's one way of looking at it. But let me ask you -- what really is a ghost?" "A spook," said Oop. "A spirit." "I know," said Oop, regretfully. "I was being a bit facetious, and there was no excuse for it. We don't know what a ghost is. Even Ghost doesn't know exactly what he is. He simply knows that he exists -- and if anyone should know, he should. He has mulled over it a lot. He's thought about it deeply. He has communed with fellow ghosts, and there is no evidence. So you fall back upon the supernatural -- " "Which is not understood," said Maxwell. "A mutation of some sort," suggested Oop. "Collins thought so," said Maxwell. "But he stood alone. I know I didn't agree with him, but that was before I was on the crystal planet. Now I'm not so sure. What happens when a race reaches an end, when, as a race, it has passed through childhood and middle age and now has reached old age? A race dying as a man does, dying of old age. What does it do, then? It could die, of course. That's what one would expect of it. But suppose there was a reason that it couldn't die, suppose it had to hang on, had to stay alive for some overriding reason, that it could not allow itself to die?" "If ghostliness really is a mutation," said Oop, "if they knew it was a mutation, if they were so far advanced they could control mutation... " He stopped and looked at Maxwell. "You think that's what might have happened?" "I think it might," said Maxwell. "I am beginning to think very much it might." Oop handed across the fruit jar. "You need a drink," he said. "And when you're through with it, I'll have one myself." X A Taxwell took the jar, holding it, not drinking right away. Oop reached out to the stack of wood, lifted a chunk in one massive fist and threw it on the fire. A spray of sparks gushed up the chimney. Outside the night wind moaned along the eaves. Maxwell lifted the jar and drank. He choked, wishing that he could drink the stuff, just once, without choking on it. He handed the jar back to Oop. Oop lifted it, then took it down again without drinking. He squinted across its rim at Maxwell. "You said something to live for. Some reason that they couldn't die -- that they had to keep on existing, any way they could." "That's right," said Maxwell. "Information. Knowledge. A planet crammed with knowledge. A storehouse of knowledge -- and I would doubt that a tenth of it duplicates our own. The rest of it is new, unknown. Some of it material we have never dreamed of. Knowledge that we may not if we ever ferret it. It is stored electronically, I suppose -- arranging atoms in such a manner that each atom carries a bit of information. Stored in metal sheets, like the pages of a book, stacked in great heaps and piles, and each layer of atoms -- yes, they are arranged in layers -- carries separate information. You read the first layer and then go down to the second layer. Again, like pages in a book, each layer of atoms a page, one stacked atop the other. Each sheet of metal -- don't ask me, I can't even guess, how many layers of atoms in each metal sheet. Hundreds of thousands, I would suspect." Oop lifted the jar hastily, took a tremendous gulp, part of the liquor spraying out across his woolly chest. He let out his breath in a lusty belch. "They can't abandon this knowledge," said Maxwell. "They have to pass it on to someone who can use it. They have to stay alive, somehow, until they pass it on. And that, for the love of God, is where I come in. They commissioned me to sell it for them." "Sell it for them! A bunch of ghosts, hanging on by their very toenails! What would they want? What's the price they ask?" Maxwell put up his hand and wiped his forehead, which had sprouted a sudden mist of sweat. "I don't know," 'he said. "Don't know? How can you sell a thing if you don't know what it's worth, if you don't have an asking price?" "They said they would tell me later. They said to get someone interested and they'd get word to me on what the price would be." Ctnphat," said Oop, disgusted, "is a hell of a way to make a business deal." "Yes, I know," said Maxwell. "You have no hint of price?" "Not the faintest. I tried to explain to them, and they couldn't understand. Maybe they refused to understand. And since then I have gone over it and over it and there's no way I can know. It all boils down, of course, to what a gang like that might want. And for the life of me, I can't think of a thing they'd want" "Well," said Oop, "they picked the right place to make their sales pitch... How do you plan to go about it?" "I'll go up and talk to Arnold." "You pick them tough," said Oop. "Look, I have to talk with Arnold and no one else. This can't go up through channels. Can't have a word of it leak out. On the surface, it sounds harebrained. If the communications media or the gossip-mongers got hold of it, the University wouldn't dare to touch it. If it were known and they did consider it and the deal fell through -- and, believe me, working in the dark, as I have to work, the deal could well fall through -- there'd be just one loud guffaw all the way from here clear out to the Rim. It would be Arnold's neck and my neck." "Pete, Arnold is nothing but a big stuffed shirt. You know that as well as I do. He's an administrator. He's running the business end of this University. I don't care if he has the title of president or not, he's just the manager. He doesn't give a damn about the academic end of it. He won't stick out his neck for three planets full of knowledge." "The president of the university has to be an administrator..." "If it could have come at any other time," mourned Oop, "you might have had a chance. But as it stands right now, Arnold is walking on a crate of eggs. Moving the administration from New York to this jerkwater campus." "A campus," put in Maxwell, "with a great liberal tradition." "University politics," declared Oop, "doesn't care about liberal traditions or any other kind of traditions." "I suppose not," said Maxwell, "but Arnold's the man I have to see. I could wish it were someone else. I have no admiration for the man, but he's the one I have to work with." "You could have turned it down." "The job of negotiator? No, I couldn't, Oop. No man could have. They'd have had to find someone else and they might get someone who'd bungle it. Not that I'm sure I won't bungle it. But at least I'll try. And it's not only for us, it's for them I'm trying as well." "You got to like these people?" "I'm not sure just how much I liked them. Admired them, maybe. Felt sorry for them, maybe. They're doing what they can. They hunted for so long to find somone they could pass the knowledge on to." "Pass it on? You said it was for sale." "Only because there is something that they want. Or need. I wish I could figure out what it is. It would make everything so much easier for everyone concerned." "Minor question -- you talked with them. How did you go about it?" tC'T'he tablets," said Maxwell. "I told you about the tablets. The sheets of metal that carried information. They talked with me with tablets, and I talked with them the same way." "But how could you read -- " "They gave me a contraption, like a pair of goggles, but big. It was a sort of bulky thing. I suppose it had a lot of mechanism in it. I'd put it on and then I could read the tablets. No script, just little jiggles in the metal. It's hard to explain. But you looked at the jiggles through the contraption that you wore and you knew what the jiggles said. It was adjustable, I found out later, so you could read the different atomic layers. But to start with, they only wrote me messages, if wrote is the word to use. Like kids writing back and forth to one another on slates. I wrote back to them by thinking into another contraption that was tied into the pair of goggles that I wore." "A translator," said Oop. "I suppose that's what it was. A two-way translator." "We've tried to work one out," said Oop. "By 'we' I mean the combined ingenuity not only of the Earth, but of what we laughingly call the known galaxy." "Yes, I know," said Maxwell. "And these folks had one. These ghosts of yours." "They have a whole lot more," said Maxwell. "I don't know what they have. I sampled some of what they had. At random. Just enough to convince myself they had what they said." "One thing still bugs me," said Oop. "You said a planet. What about a star." "The planet is roofed over. There was a star, I gather, but you couldn't see it, not from the surface. The point is, of course, that there needn't be a star. You are acquainted, I think, with the concept of the oscillating universe." "The yo-yo universe," said Oop. "The one that goes bang, and then bang, bang again." C tnphat's right," said Maxwell. "And now we can quit wondering about it. It happens to be true. The crystal planet comes from the universe that existed before the present universe was formed. They had it figured out, you see. They knew the time would come when all the energy would be gone and all the dead matter would start moving slowly back to form another cosmic egg, so that the egg could explode again and give birth to yet another universe. They knew they were approaching the death of the universe and that unless something were done, it would be death for them as well. So they launched a project. A planetary project. They sucked in energy and stored it -- don't ask me how they extracted it from whereever they extracted it or how they stored it. Stored somehow in the very material of the planet, so that when the rest of the universe went black and dead, they still had energy. They roofed the planet in, they made a house of it. They worked out propulsion mechanisms so they could move their planet, so that they would be an independent body moving independently through space. And before the inward drifting of the dead matter of the universe began, they left their star, a dead and blackened cinder by this time, and set out on their own. That's the way they have been since then, a holdover population riding on a planetary spaceship. They saw the old universe die, the one before this one. They were left alone in space, in space that had no hint of life, no glint of light no quiver of energy. It may be -- I don't know -- that they saw the formation of the brand new cosmic egg. They could have been very far from it and seen it. And if they saw it, they saw the explosion that marked the beginning of this universe we live in, the blinding flash, far off, that sent the energy streaking into space. They saw the first stars glow red; they saw the galaxies take shape. And When the galaxies had formed, they joined this new universe. They could go to any galaxy they chose, set up an orbit about any star they wished. They could move any time they wanted to. They were universal gypsies. But the end is nearing now. The planet, I suppose, could keep on and on, for the energy machinery must still be operative. I imagine there might be a limit to the planet, but they're not even close to that. But the race is dying out, and they have stored in their records the knowledge of two universes." "At least that much," said Maxwell. "It could be a great deal more." They sat, silent, thinking of mumbled in the chimney's throat. From far off came the chiming of the clock in Music Hall, counting off the time. XI A T axwell awoke. Oop was shaking him. "Someone here to see you." Maxwell threw back the covers, hoisted his feet out on the floor, groped blindly for his trousers. Oop handed them to him. "Who is it?" he asked Oop. "Said his name was Longfellow. Nasty, high-nosed gent. He's waiting outside for you. You could see he wouldn't risk contamination by stepping in the shack." "Then to hell with him," said Maxwell, starting to crawl back into bed. "No, no," protested Oop. "I don't mind. I'm above insult." Maxwell struggled into his trousers, slid his feet into his shoes and kicked them on. "Any idea who this fellow is?" "None at all," said Oop. Maxwell stumbled across the room to the bench set against the wall, spilled water from the bucket standing there into a wash basin, bent and sloshed water on his face. "What time is it?" he asked. "A little after seven." "Mr. Longfellow must have been in a hurry to see me." "He's out there now, pacing up and down. Impatient." Longfellow was impatient. As Maxwell came out of the door, he hurried up to him and held out a hand. "Professor Maxwell," he said, "I'm so glad I found you. It was quite a job. Someone told me you might be here -- " he glanced at the shack, and his long nose crinkled just a trifle -- "so I took the chance' "Oop," said Maxwell quietly, "is an old and valued friend." "Could we perhaps take a stroll?" suggested Longfellow. "It is an unusually fine morning. Have you breakfasted yet? No, I don't suppose you have." "It might help," said Maxwell, "if you told me who you are." "I'm in administration. Stephen Longfellow is the name. Appointments secretary to the president." "Then you're just the man I want to see," said Maxwell. "I need an appointment with the president as soon as possible." Longfellow shook his head. "I would say offhand that is quite impossible." nphey fell into step and walked along the path that led down toward the roadway. Leaves of wondrous, shining yellow fell slowly through the air from a thick-branched walnut tree that stood beside the path. Down by the roadway a maple tree was a blaze of scarlet against the blueness of the morning sky. And far in that sky streamed a V-shaped flock of ducks heading southward. "Impossible," said Maxwell. "You make it sound final. As if you'd thought about it and come to your decision." "If you wish to communicate with Dr. Arnold," Longfellow told him coldly, "there are proper channels. You must understand the president is a busy man." "I understand all that," said Maxwell, "and I understand as well about the channels. Innumerable delays, a request passed on from hand to hand and the knowledge of one's communication spread among so many people -- " "Professor Maxwell," Longfellow said, "there is no use, it seems, to beat about the bush. You're a persistent man and, I suspect, a rather stubborn one, and with a man of that bent it is often best to lay it on the line. The president won't see you. He can't afford to see you." "Because there seems to have been two of me? Because one of me is dead?" "The press will be full of it this morning. All the headlines shouting about a man come back from the dead. Have you heard the radio, perhaps, or watched television?" "No," Maxwell said, "I haven't." "Well, when you get around to it you'll find that you've been made a three-ring circus. I don't mind telling you that it is embarrassing." "You mean a scandal?" "I suppose you could call it that. And administration has trouble enough without identifying itself with a situation such as yours. There is this matter of Shakespeare, for example. We can't duck that one, but we can duck you."  "But surely," said Maxwell, "administration can't be too concerned with Shakespeare and myself as compared to all the other problems that it faces. There is the uproar over the revival of dueling at Heidelberg and the dispute over the ethics of employing certain alien students on the football squads and -- " "But can't you see," wailed Longfellow, "that what happens on this particular campus are the things that matter?" "Because administration was transferred here? When Oxford and California and Harvard and half a dozen others -- " "If you ask me," Longfellow declared, stiffly, "it was a piece of poor judgment on the part of the board of regents. It has made things very difficult for administration." "What would happen," asked Maxwell, "if I just walked up the hill and into administration and started pounding desks?" "You know well enough. You'd be thrown out." "But if I brought along a corps of the newspaper and television boys and they were outside watching?" "I suppose then you wouldn't be thrown out. You might even get to see the president. But I can assure you that under circumstances such as those you'd not get whatever it may be yeu want," "So," said Maxwell, "I'd lose, no matter how I went about it." "As a matter of fact," Longfellow told him, "I had come this morning on quite a different mission. I was bringing happy news." "I can imagine that you were," said Maxwell. "What kind of sop are you prepared to throw me to make me disappear?" "Not a sop," said Longfellow, much aggrieved. "I was told to offer you the post of dean at the experimental college the university is establishing out on Gothic IV." "You mean that planet with all the witches and the warlocks?" "It would be a splendid opportunity for a man in your field," Longfellow insisted. "A planet where wizardry developed without the intervention of other intelligences, as is the case on Earth." "A hundred and fifty lightyears distant," said Maxwell. "Somewhat remote and I would think it might be dreary. But I suppose the salary'd be good." "Very good, indeed." "No, thanks," said Maxwell. I'm satisfied with my job, right here." "What job?" asked Longfellow. "Why, yes. I'm on the faculty." Longfellow shook his head. "Not any longer," he said. "Have you, by any chance, forgotten? You died more than three weeks ago. We can't let vacancies go unfilled." "You mean I've been replaced?" "Why, most certainly," Longfellow told him, nastily. "As it stands right now, you are unemployed." Mphe waiter brought the scrambled eggs and bacon, poured the coffee, then went away and left Maxwell at the table. Through the wide expanse of window, Lake Mendota stretched away, a sheet of glassy blue, with the faint suggestion of purple hills on the other shore. A squirrel ran down the bole of the gnarled oak tree that stood just outside the window and halted, head downward, to stare with beady eyes at the man sitting at the table. A brown and red oak leaf planed down deliberately, from branch to ground, wobbling in the tiny thermal currents of air. On the rocky shore a boy and girl walked slowly, hand in hand, through the lakeshore's morning hush. It would have been civilized and gracious, Maxwell told himself, to have accepted Longfellow's invitation to eat breakfast with him. But he had had all that he could take of the appointments secretary. All he wanted was to be alone, to gain a little time to sort out the situation and to do some thinking -- although probably he could not afford the time for thinking. Oop had been right. It was apparent now that to see the university president would be no easy task, not only because of that official's busy schedule and his staff's obsession of doing things through channels, but because for some reason, not entirely understood, this matter of twin Peter Maxwells had assumed the proportions of a scandal from which Arnold had the fervent wish to be disassociated. Maxwell wondered, sitting there and gazing out the window at the pop-eyed, staring squirrel, whether this attitude of the administration might go back to the interview with Drayton. Had Security zeroed in on Arnold? It didn't seem likely. But it was a possibility. The depth of Arnold's jittery attitude was emphasized by the hurried offer of the post on Gothic IV. Not only did administration want nothing to do with this second Peter Maxwell, it wanted him off the Earth as well, buried on a planet where in the space of a little time he would be forgotten. It was understandable that his post at Supernatural had been filled after the death of the other Peter Maxwell. After all, classes must go on. Gaps could not be left in the faculty. But even so, there were other positions that could have been found for him. The fact that this had not been done, that the Gothic IV position had been so quickly offered, was evidence enough that he was not wanted on the Earth. X#'et it all was strange. Admin- istration could not have known until sometime yesterday that two Peter Maxwells had existed. There could not have been a problem, there'd have been no basis for a problem, until that word had been received. Which meant, Maxwell told himself, that someone had gotten to administration fast -- someone who wanted to get rid of him, someone who was afraid that he would interfere. But interfere in what? And the answer to that seemed so glib and easy that he felt, instinctively, that it must be wrong. But search as he might, there was one answer only -- that someone else knew of the hoard of knowledge on the crystal planet and was working to get hold of it. There was one name to go on. Carol had said Churchill -- that Churchill somehow was involved in the offer that had been made to Time for the Artifact. Was it possible that the Artifact was the price of the crystal planet's knowledge? One couldn't count on that, of course, although it might be so, for no one knew what the Artifact might be. That Churchill was working on the deal was no surprise at all. Not for himself, of course, but for someone else. For someone who could not afford to have his identity revealed. It was in deals such as this that Churcljill might prove useful. The man was a professional fixer and knew his way around. He had contacts and through long years of operation undoubtedly had laid out various pipelines of information into many strange and powerful places. And if such were the case, Maxwell's job became much harder. Not only must he guard against the rumor-mongering that was implicit in administration channels, he must now be doubly sure that none of his information fell into other hands where it might be used against him. The squirrel had gone on down the tree trunk and now was busily scrounging on the slope of lawn that ran down to the lake, rustling through the fallen leaves in search of an acorn he might somehow have missed before. The boy and girl had walked out of sight and now a hesitant breeze was softly rumpling the surface of the lake. There were only a few others at breakfast in the room; most of those who had been there when Maxwell entered had finished now and left. From the floor above came the distant murmuring of voices, the scuffling of feet as the daily flow of students began to fill the Union, the offhours gathering place of undergraduates. The Union was one of the oldest structures on the campus and one of the finest. For over five hundred years it had been the meeting place, the refuge, the study hall of many generations. It had settled easily and comfortably into the functional tradition that made it a second home for many thousand students. Here could be found a quietness for reflection or for study, here the cozy corners needed for good talk, or for chess, here the eating places, here the meeting halls, and tucked off in odd corners little reading rooms with their shelves of books. Maxwell pushed back his chair, but stayed sitting, finding himself somehow reluctant to get up and leave -- for once he left this place, he knew, he'd plunge into the problems he must face. Outside the window lay a golden autumn day, warming as the sun rose in the sky -- a day for showers of golden leaves, for blue haze on the distant hills, for the solemn glory of chrysanthemums bedded in the garden, for the quiet glow of goldenrod and aster in the fields and vacant lots. From behind him he heard the scurrying of many hard-shod feet and when he swung around in his chair, he saw the owner of the feet advancing rapidly across the squared red tiles toward him. T t looked like an outsize; landgoing shrimp, with its jointed legs, its strangely canted body with long, weird rods -- apparently sensory organs -- extending outward from its tiny head. Ms color was an unhealthy white and its three globular black eyes bobbed on the ends of long antennae. It came to a halt beside the table. The three antennae swiveled to aim the three eyes straight at Maxwell. It said in a high, piping voice, the skin of its throat fluttering rapidly beneath the seemingly inadequate head, "Informed I am that you be Professor Peter Maxwell." "The information happens to be right," said Maxwell. "I am Peter Maxwell." "I be a creature out of the world you would name Spearhead #. Name I have is of no interest to you. I appear before you carrying out commission by my employer. Perhaps you know it by designation of Miss Nancy Clayton." "Indeed I do," said Maxwell, thinking that it was very much like Nancy Clayton to employ an outlandish creature such as this as an errand boy. "I work myself through education," explained the Shrimp, "doing anything I find." "That's commendable," said Maxwell. "I train in mathematics of time," declared the Shrimp. "I concentrate on world-line configurations. I am in tizzy over it." The Shrimp didn't look as if it were in any sort of tizzy. "Why all the interest?" Maxwell asked. "Something in your background? Something in your cultural heritage?" "Oh, very much indeed. Is completely new idea. On my world, no thought of time, no appreciation such a thing as time. Am much shocked to learn of it. And excited, too. But I digress too greatly. I come here on an errand. Miss Clayton desires to know can you attend a party the evening of this day. Her place, eight by the clock." "I believe I can," said Maxwell. "Tell her I always make a point of being at her parties." "Overjoyed," said the Shrimp. "She so much wants you there. You are talked concerning." "I see," said Maxwell. "You hard to find. I run hard , and fast. I ask in many places. Finally victorious." "I am sorry," Maxwell said, "I put you to such trouble." He reached into his pocket and took out a bill. The creature extended one of its forward legs and grasped the bill in a pair of pincers, folded it and refolded it and tucked it into a small pouch that extruded from its chest. "You kind beyond expectation," it piped. "There is one further information. Occasion for party is unveiling of painting, recently acquired. Painting lost and gone for very long. By Albert Lambert, Esquire. Great triumph for Miss Clayton." "I just bet it is," said Maxwell. "Miss Clayton is a specialist in triumphs." "She, as employer, is gracious," said the Shrimp, reprovingly. "I am sure of that," said Maxwell. The creature shifted swiftly and galloped from the room. Listening to its departure, Maxwell heard it clatter up the stairs to the street level of the building. Maxwell got up and headed for the stairs himself. If he were going to witness the unveiling of a painting, he told himself, he'd better bone up on the artist. Which was exactly, he thought with a grin, what almost every other person invited to Nancy's party would be doing before the day was out. Lambert? The name held a slight ring of recognition. He had read somewhere about him, probably long ago. An article in a magazine, perhaps, to help pass an idle hour. axwell opened the book. "Albert Lambert," said the opening page of text, "was bom Famed as a portrayer of grotesque symbolism, his early years gave no promise of his great accomplishments. His initial work was competent and showed a skillful craftsmanship and a deep insight into his subject matter, but it was not particularly outstanding. His grotesque period came after his fiftieth year. Rather than developing, it burst into full flower almost overnight, as if the artist had developed it secretly and did not show his canvasses of this period until he was satisfied with this new phase of his work. But there is no evidence that this actually was the case. Rather, there seems to be some evidence that it was not" Maxwell flipped over the text pages to reach the color plates and leafed quickly through examples of the artist's early work. And there, in the space of one page to the next, the paintings changed -- the artistic concept, the color, even, it seemed to Maxwell, the very craftsmanship. As if the work had been that of two different artists, the first tied intellectually to some inner need of orderly expression, the second engulfed, obsessed, ridden by some soul-shaking experience of which he tried to cleanse himself by spreading it on canvas. Stark, dark, terrible beauty beat out of the page. In the dusky silence of the library reading room it seemed to Maxwell that he could hear the leathery whisper of black wings. Outrageous creatures capered across an outrageous landscape, and yet the landscape and the creatures, Maxwell sensed at once, were not mere fantasy, were no whimsical product of a willful unhinging of the mind, but seemed to be solidly based upon some outre geometry predicated upon a logic and an outlook alien to anything he had ever seen. The form, the color, the approach and the attitude were not merely twisted human values. One had the instant feeling that they might be, instead, the prosaic representation of a situation in an area entirely outside any human value. Grotesque symbolism, the text had said, and it might be there, of course. But if so, Maxwell told himself, it was symbolism that could only be arrived at most tortuously after painful study. TTe turned the page. There it was again, that complete divergence from humanity -- a different scene with different creatures against a different landscape, but carrying, as had that first plate, the shattering impact of actuality, no figment of the artist's mind, but the representation of a scene he once had gazed upon and sought now to expurgate from mind and memory. As a man might wash his hands, Maxwell thought, lathering them fiercely with a bar of strong, harsh soap, scrubbing them again and yet again, endlessly, in a desperate attempt to remove by physical means a psychic stain that he had incurred. A scene that he had gazed upon, perhaps, not through human eyes, but through the alien optics of a lost and unguessed race. Maxwell sat fascinated, staring at the page, wanting to pull his eyes away, but unable to. He wa' trapped by the weird and awful beauty, by some terrible, hidden purpose that he could not understand. Time, the Shrimp had said, was something that his race had never thought of, a universal factor that had not impinged upon his culture. And here, captured in these color plates, was something that man had never thought of, never dreamed of. He reached out his hand to grasp the book and close it, but he hesitated as if there were some reason he should not close the book, some compelling reason to continue staring at the plate. And in that hesitancy, he became aware of a certain strangeness that might keep him staring at the page -- a puzzling factor that he had not recognized consciously, but that had been nagging at him. He took his hands away and sat staring at the plate. Then slowly he turned the page. As he glanced at that third plate, the strangeness leaped out at him -- a brushed-in flickering, an artistic technique that made an apparent flickering, as if some thing of substance were there and flickering, seen one moment, not quite seen the next. He sat, slack-jawed, and watched the flickering. It was a trick of the eyes, most likely, encouraged by the mastery of the artist over paint and brush. But trick of the eye or not, easy of recognition by anyone who had seen the ghostly race of the crystal planet. And through the hushed silence of the dusky room one question hammered at him: How could Albert Lambert have known about the people of the crystal planet? Preston said. "It seemed incredible, of course. But the source of my information seemed unimpeachable, and I made an effort to get in touch with you. I'm a bit worried over this situation, Pete. As an attorney, I'd say you were in trouble." Maxwell sat down in the chair in front of Preston's desk. "I suppose I am," he said. "For one thing, it appears I've lost my job. Is there such a thing as tenure in a case like mine?" "A case like yours?" the attorney asked. "Just what is the situation? No one seems to know. Everyone is talking about it, but no one seems to know. I, myself Maxwell grinned, wryly. "Sure. You'd like to know. You're puzzled and confused and not quite sure you're sane. You sit there wondering if I'm really Peter Maxwell." "Well, are you?" Preston asked. "I am sure I am. I wouldn't blame you, or anyone, if you doubted it. There were two of us. Something happened to the wave pattern. One of us went to the Coonskin system, the other somewhere else. The one who went to Coonskin came back to Earth and died. I came back yesterday." "And found that you were dead." Maxwell nodded. "My apartment had been rented, my possessions all are gone. The university tells me my position has been filled and I'm without a job." Preston leaned back in his chair and squinted thoughtfully at Maxwell. "Legally," he said, "I think we'd find that the university stands on solid ground. You are dead, you see. You have no tenure now. Not, at least, until it can be re-established." "Through a long process at law?" "Yes, I would suspect so. I can't give you an honest answer. There is no precedent. Oh, there are cases of mistaken identity -- someone who is dead being mistakenly identified as someone who is still alive. But with you, there's no mistake. A man who undeniably was Peter Maxwell is undeniably dead. There is no precedent for that. We'd have to set our own precedent as we went along, a very laborious beating through the thickets of legal argument. It might take years. To tell you the truth, I'm not sure where or how to start. Oh, it could be developed, it could be carried forward, but it would take a lot of work and thought. First, qf course, we'd have to establish who you are." "Who I really am? For God's sake, Al! We know who I am." "But the law doesn't. The law wouldn't recognize you as you are today. You have no legal being. Absolutely none. All your identification cards have been turned in to Records and have been filed by now ,... " "But I have those cards," said Maxwell quietly. "Right here in my pocket." Preston stared at him. "Yes, come to think of it, I suppose you have. Oh Lord, what a mess!" T Te got up and walked across  the room, shaking his head. At the wall, he turned around and came back. He sat down again. "Let me think about it," he said. "Give me a little time. I can dig up something. We have to dig up something. And there's a lot to do. There's the matter of your will... " "My will? I'd forgot about the will. Never thought of it." "It's in probate. But I can get a stay of some sort." "I willed everything to my brother, who's with the Exploratory Service. I could get in touch with him, although it might be quite a chore. He's usually out with the fleet. But the point is that there'll be no trouble there, as soon as he knows what happened." "Not with him," said' Preston. "But the court's a different matter. It can be done, of course, but it may take time. Until it's cleared, you'll have no claim to your estate. You own nothing except the clothes you stand in and what is in your pockets." "The University offered me a post on Gothic IV. Dean of a research unit. But at the moment, I'm not about to take it." "How are you fixed for cash?" "I'm all right. For the present. Oop took me in, and I have some money. If I had to, I could pick up some sort of job. Harlow Sharp would help me out if I needed something. Go on one of his field trips, if nothing else. I think I might like that." "But don't you have to have some sort of Time degree?" "Not if you go as a working member of the expedition. To hold a supervisory post of some sort, it would take one, I suppose." "Before I start moving," Preston said, "I'll have to know the details. Everything that happened." "I'll write out a statement for you. Have it notarized. Anything you want." "Seems, to me," said Preston, "we might file action against Transportation. They put you in this mess." Maxwell hedged. "Not right now," 'he said. "We can think of it later on." "You get that statement put together," Preston told him. "And in the meantime, I'll do some thinking and look up some law. Then we can make a start. Have you seen the papers or looked at television?" Maxwell shook his head. "I haven't had the time." "They're going wild," said Preston. "It's a wonder they haven't cornered you. They must be looking for you. All they have as yet is conjecture. You were seen last night at the Pig #c Whistle by a lot of people. The line right now is that you've come back from the dead. If I were you, I'd keep out of their way. If they should catch up with you, tell them absolutely nothing." "I have no intention to," said Maxwell. They sat in the quiet office, looking silently at one another. "What a mess!" said Preston, finally. "What a lovely mess! I believe, Pete, I might just enjoy this." "By the way," said Maxwell, "Nancy Clayton invited me to a party tonight. I've been wondering if there might be some connection -- although there needn't be. Nancy used to invite me on occasion." Preston grinned. "Why, you're a celebrity. You'd be quite a catch for Nancy." "I'm not too sure of that," said Maxwell. "She must have heard I had shown up. She'd be curious, of course." "Yes," said Preston, drily, "she would be curious." V Maxwell expected that he might find newsmen lying in wait for him at Oop's shack, but there was no one there. Apparently the word hadn't spread that he was staying there. The shack stood in the drowsiness of late afternoon, with the autumn sunlight pouring like molten gold over the weatherbeaten lumber scraps of which it had been built. A few bees buzzed lazily in a bed of asters that grew outside the door and down the stretch of hillside above the roadway a few yellow butterflies drifted in the hazy afternoon. Maxwell opened the door and stuck in his head. There was no one there. Oop was off prowling somewhere, and there was no sign of Ghost. A banked fire glowed redly in the fireplace. Maxwell shut the door and sat down on the bench that stood before the shack. Far to the west one of the campus' four lakes shone as a thin blue lens. The countryside was painted brown and yellow by dead sedges and dying grasses. Here and there little islands of color flared in scattered groups of trees. Warm and soft, thought Maxwell. A land that one could dream in. Unlike those violent, gloomy landscapes that Lambert had painted so many years ago. He sat wondering why those landscapes should stick so tightly, like a burr against his mind. Wondering, too, how the artist could have known how the ghostly inhabitants of the crystal planet flickered. It could not be merely happenstance; it was not the sort of thing a man might readily imagine. Reason said that Lambert must have known about those ghostly people; reason just as plainly said it was impossible. And what about all those other creatures, all those other grotesque monstrosities Lambert had spread with an insane, vicious brush across the canvasses? Where did they fit in? Where might they have come from? Or were they simply mad figments of imagination, tom raw and bleeding from a strangely tortured mind? Were the people of the crystal planet the only authentic creatures Lambert had depicted? It did not seem too likely. Somewhere or other, somehow or other, Lambert must have seen these other creatures, too. And was the landscape pure imagination, brushed in to maintain the mood established by the creatures, or might it have been the landscape of the crystal planet at some other time, before it had been fixed forever in the floor and roof that shut it in against the universe? But that, he told himself, was impossible! The planet had 'been enclosed' before the present universe was bom. Maxwell stirred uneasily. It made no sense at all. None of it made any sort of sense. He had trouble enough, he told himself, without worrying about Lambert's paintings. He had lost his job, his estate was locked in probate, he didn't have a legal standing as a human being. But none of that mattered too much, not right now, anyhow. First came the matter of the hoard of knowledge on the crystal planet. It was a knowledge the University must have -- a body of knowledge in the known galaxy. Some of it would duplicate what was already known, but there would be other huge areas of understanding wrtiich were yet unthought of. The little that he had had the time to see bolstered that belief. "Vnce again, it seemed, he was  hunkered down before the table, almost like a coffee table, on which he'd piled the metal sheets he had taken from the shelves, and with the contraption that was a reader, an interpreter, call it what one might, fastened to his head. There had been the sheet of metal that talked about the mind, not in metaphysical nor in philosophic terms, but as a mechanism, employing terms and concepts that he could not grasp. He had struggled with the terminology, for he knew that here was understanding no human yet had touched, but it was beyond him. And there was that other piece of metal, a basic text on the application of certain mathematical principles to the social sciences, although some of the social sciences that were mentioned he could only guess at, groping after the concepts as a blind man might grope after flitting butterflies. There had been histories not of one universe, but two -- and natural history which had told of life forms so fantastic in their basic principles and their functions that they seemed unbelievable, and a very thin sheet of metal, so thin it bent and twisted, like a sheet of paper, when he handled it, that had been so far beyond his understanding that he could not quite be sure what it was about And a thicker piece of metal, a much thicker piece, wherein he read the thoughts and philosophies of creatures and of cultures long since gone to dust that had sent him reeling back, frightened, disgusted, outraged and dismayed, but still full of a fearful wonder, at the utter inhumanity expressed in those philosophies. All that and more, much more, ing out there on the crystal planet. It was important, he reminded himself, that he carry out the assignment that he had been given. It was vital that the library of the crystal planet be attained, and quickly. For if he failed there was a good possibility that the planet would seek another market, offer what it had in another sector of the galaxy, or perhaps out of the galaxy entirely. The Artifact, he told himself, could be the price. A flight of blackbirds came swirling down out of the sky, skimming just above the roof of the shack, sailing over the roadway. Maxwell watched them settle into the dying vegetation of a stretch of marsh, balancing their bodies delicately on the bending stems of rank-growing weeds, come there to feed for an hour or so before flying off to roost in some secluded woodland they had picked as bivouac on their migration southward. Maxwell got up and stretched. The peace and the quiet of the tawny afternoon had soaked into his body. He'd like a nap, he thought. After a time Oop would come back home and wake him and they'd have something to eat and talk for a while before he went off to Nancy's. He opened the door and went into the shack, crossing the floor to sit upon the bed. Maybe, he thought, he ought to see if he still had a clean shirt and an extra pair of socks to don before the party. He reached out and hauled his bag off the floor and dumped it on the bed. Opening the catches, he threw back the lid and took out a pair qf trousers to get at the shirts that were packed beneath them. The shirts were there and so was something else, a contraption with a headband and two eyepieces folded up against it. He stared at it in wonder, recognizing it. It was the translator which he had used on the crystal planet to read the metal tablets. He lifted it out and let it dangle in his hand. Here was the band to clamp around the head, with the power pack in the back, and the two eyepieces one flipped down into position once the device was fastened on the head. He must have packed it by mistake, he thought, although he cpuld not, for the life of him, remember packing it. But there it was. Perhaps no harm was done. It might even be used at some future time to help substantiate his claim he had been on the planet. It was not good evidence. It was just a gadget that had an ordinary look about it, although it might not seem so ordinary if someone poked around in the mechanism of it. A light tapping came from somewhere. Maxwell, surprised by so small a noise, stiffened and held himself rigid, listening. Perhaps a wind-blown branch, he thought, tapping on the roof, although it didn't sound like a branoh against the roof. The tapping stopped and then began again, this time not a steady rapping, but rather like a code. Three quick taps and then a pause, followed by two rapid taps and then another pause, with the pattern of the tapping repeated once again. It was someone at the door. # Taxwell got up from the bed and stood undecided. It might be newsmen who had finally tracked him down. If that should be the case, it might be best to leave the door unanswered. But the tapping didn't seem boisterous enough, or demanding enough, for a newsman who had finally run him to his lair. The taps were soft, almost tentative, the kind of tapping that might be done by someone who did not want to advertise his presence. The tapping took up again. Maxwell trudged to the door and threw it open. Outside stood the Shrimp, a ghostly, gleaming white in the wash of sunlight. Beneath one of his limbs, which now served as an arm rather than a leg, he clutched a paper-wrapped bundle tight against his body. "For the love of God, come in," said Maxwell, sharply, "before someone sees you here." The Shrimp came in. Maxwell closed the door, wondering what it was that had caused him to urge it in. "You need no apprehension," said the Shrimp, "about news harvesters. I was careful and I noticed. No one followed me. I'm such a foolish-looking creature no one ever follows me. No one ever accords to me any purpose whatsoever." "That is a fortunate thing to have," said Maxwell. "I think that it is called protective coloration." "I appear again," said Shrimp, "on behalf of Miss Nancy Clayton. She knows you carried little on your trip, have had no chance to shop or 'have laundry done. No wish to embarrass -- charging me to say this with goodly emphasis -- but wish to send you clothes to wear." He took the bundle from underneath his arm and handed it to Maxwell. "That is nice of Nancy." "She is a thoughtful person. She commissioned me to say further." "Go ahead," said Maxwell. "There will be wheeled vehicle to take you to the house." "There is no need of that," said Maxwell. "The roadway runs right past her place." "Once again apology," said the Shrimp, with firmness, "but she thinks it best. There is much hithering and thithering, by many types of creatures, to learn your whereabouts." "Can you tell me," asked Maxwell. "how Miss Clayton knows my whereabouts?" Said the Shrimp, "I truly do not know." "All right, then. You'll thank Miss Clayton for me?" "With gladness," said the Shrimp. XV tCT'll take you around to the back," the driver said. "There is a swarm of newsmen hanging around out front. They'll be gone later on, but now they're there in droves. Miss Clayton suggested you might not want to meet them." "Thank you," Maxwell said. "It is thoughtful of you." Nancy, he told himself, had taken over, as was her usual practice, viewing it as her prerogative to order people's lives. Her house stood on the low bluff that hemmed in the western edge of the lake. Off to the left the water gleamed softly in the early moonlight. The front of the house was ablaze with light, but the back was dark. The car turned off the highway and climbed slowly along a narrow driveway lined by massive oaks. A startled bird flew squawking across the roadway, a flurry of desperately beating wings caught for a moment in the headlights. A pair of dogs came raging down the hollow tunnel of the drive, split and swung on either side the car. The driver chuckled. "If you were walking, they'd eat you alive." "But why?" asked Maxwell. "Why, all at once, must Nancy be guarded by a dog pack?" "Not Miss Clayton," the driver said. "It is someone else." The question came to Maxwell's tongue, but he choked it back. The driver swung the car into a curved driveway that ran beneath an open portico and pulled up to a halt. "In the back door," the driver said. "You don't need to knock. Then straight down the hall past the curved staircase. The party's up in front." Maxwell started to open the car door, then hesitated. "You need not mind the dogs," the driver told him. "They recognize the car. Anyone who steps out of it is okay with them." There was, in fact, no sign of the dogs, and Maxwell went swiftly up the three steps of the stoop, opened the back door and stepped into the hall. The hall was dark. A little light filtered down the winding staircase -- someone apparently had left on a light on the second story. But that was all; there were no other lights. From somewhere in the front of the house came the muffled sound of revelry. T T e stood for a moment without  moving. As his eyes became accustomed to the darkness he could see that the hall ran for some distance toward the center of the house, past the foot of the winding stairs and beyond. There was a door back there, or perhaps an abrupt turn in the hall, that would take him party-ward. It was strange, he told himself. If Nancy had instructed the driver to bring him to the back, she would have had someone there to greet him, or at least would have seen that there was a light so he could find his way. Strange, and very awkward, to arrive this way, to grope his way along the hall in search of the others who were there. For a moment he considered turning about and leaving, making his way back to Oop's place. Then he remembered the dogs. They would be out there and waiting and they looked like vicious brutes. This whole business, he told himself, was not at all like Nancy. Nancy wouldn't do a thing like this. There was something very wrong, and he did not like it. He moved cautiously down the hall, alert for chair or table that might be there to trip him up. He could see a little better now, but the hall was still a tunnel without any details. He passed the stairs, skirting around their base, and now, with the light from the stairway partially cut off, the hall became darker than it was before. A voice asked, "Professor Maxwell? Is that you, Professor?" Maxwell stopped in midstride, balancing on one leg, then carefully put his lifted foot down against the floor and stood, not stirring, while goose bumps prickled on his skin. "Professor Maxwell," said the voice, "I know that you're there." It was not a voice, actually, or it didn't seem to be. There had been no sound, Maxwell could have sworn, yet he had heard the words, not so much, perhaps, in his ear, as somewhere in his brain. He felt the terror mounting in him and he tried to fight off, but it didn't go away. It stayed, crouched somewhere out there in the dark, ready to rush in. He tried to speak and gulped instead. The voice said, "I've waited here for you, Professor. I want to communicate with you. It is to your interest as much as it is to mine." "Where are you?" Maxwell asked. "Through the door just to your left." "I do not see a door." Good common sense hammered hard at Maxwell. Break and run, it said. Get out of here as fast as you can go. But he couldn't break and run. He couldn't bring himself to do it. And if he ran, which way should he run? Not back to the door, for the dogs were waiting out there. Not clattering down the darkened hall, more than likely to bump into something and raise a terrible clatter, to alert the guests up there in front and to be found, when they investigated, disheveled and bruised and sweating with his fear. For if he ran, he knew, fear would pounce upon him and he'd give way to it. It was bad enough sneaking in from the back door on a party without being found in a condition such as that. If it had been just a voice, any kind of voice, it would not have been so frightening, but it was a strange kind of voice -- there was no intonation to it, and there was about it a certain raw, mechanical, almost rasping quality. It was not a human voice, Maxwell told himself. There was an alien in that room. CC'Tphere is a door," the flat, hard voice said. "Step slightly to your left and push against it." The whole thing was becoming ridiculous, Maxwell told himself. Either he went through the door or he broke and ran. He might try to simply walk away, but he knew that the minute he turned his back upon that hidden door, he would run -- not because he wanted to, but because he had to, running from the fear he had turned his back upon. He stepped to the left, found the door, and pushed. The room was dark, but from a lamp somewhere in the yard outside, some light filtered through the windows, falling on a roly-poly creature that stood in the center of the room, its pudgy belly gleaming with a writhing phosphorescence, as if a group of luminescent sea-dwellers had been prisoned in a bowl. "Yes," the creature said, "you are quite right. I am one of those beings that you call a Wheeler. For my visit here I have given myself a designation that falls easy on your mind. You may call me Mr. Marmaduke. For convenience only, I suspect you understand, for it's not my name. In fact, none of us have names. They are unnecessary. Our personal identity is achieved in another way." "I am pleased to meet you, Mr. Marmaduke," said Maxwell, speaking slowly, the only way he could, since his lips had become, like the rest of him, slightly stiff and frozen. "And I you, Professor." "How did you know who I was?" asked Maxwell. "You seemed to have no doubt at all. You knew, of course, I'd be coming down the hall." "Of course," the Wheeler said. Now Maxwell could see the creature a bit more clearly, the bloated body supported on two wheels, the lower part of the body gleaming and twisting like a pail of worms. "You are Nancy's guest?" he asked. "Yes," said Mr. Marmaduke, "certainly I am. The guest of honor, I believe, at this gathering." "Then, perhaps, you should be out with the other guests." "I pleaded tiredness," said Mr. Marmaduke. "A slight prevarication, I must admit, since I am never tired. So I went to rest a while..." "And to wait for me?" "Precisely," said Mr. Marmaduke. Nancy, Maxwell thought. No, Nancy, he was sure, wasn't in on it. She had a frothy brain, and all she cared about were her everlasting parties, and She'd be incapable of any kind of subtle intrigue. "There is a subject we can talk about," said Mr. Marmaduke, "with some profit, I presume, to both of us. You are looking for a buyer for a large commodity. I might have some interest in that particular commodity." Maxwell moved back a step and tried to find an answer. But there was no ready answer. Although he should have known, he told himself, or have at least suspected. "You say nothing," said Mr. Marmaduke. "I cannot be mistaken. You are, without fail, the agent for the sale?" "Yes," said Maxwell. "Yes, I am the agent." nphcre was no use denying it, he knew. Somehow or other, this creature in the room knew about the other planet and the hoard of knowledge. And he might know the price as well. Could it have been the Wheeler, he wondered, who had made the offer for the Artifact? "Well, then," said Mr. Marmaduke, "let us proceed Immediately to business and a discussion of the terms. Not forgetting, in the course of it, to mention the commission that will be coming to you." "I am afraid," said Maxwell, "that is impossible at the moment. I do not know the terms. You see, I was first to find a potential buyer and then -- " "No trouble whatsoever," said Mr. Marmaduke, "for I have the knowledge that you lack." "And you will pay the price?" "Oh, without any question," said the Wheeler. "It will take just a little time. There are certain negotiations which must be terminated. Once those are done, you and I can complete all business and the matter will be done, without any fuss or trouble. The only thing, it would appear to me, is a determination of the commission which you will have earned so richly." "I would imagine," said Maxwell, bleakly, "that it might be a good commission." "We had in mind," said Mr. Marmaduke, "naming you -- shall we say librarian? -- of the commodity we purchase. There will be much work working out the various commodities and codifying them. For work of this sort we will need a creature such as you, and I imagine that you might find the work highly interesting. And the salary -- Professor Maxwell, we pray you name the salary and the conditions of employment." "I would have to think about it." "By all means," said Mr. Marmaduke. "In a procedure such as this, a little thought is good. You will not find us most disposed to generosity." "That's not what I meant," said Maxwell. "I'll have to think about the deal. Whether I'd be "You doubt, perhaps, our worthiness to purchase the commodity?" "That might be it," said Maxwell. "professor Maxwell," said the Wheeler, "it would be advisable for you to lay aside your doubts. It is for the best that you entertain no doubt of us at all. For we are most determined that we shall obtain what you have to offer. So, in the best of grace, you should deal with us." "Whether I want to or not?" asked Maxwell. "I," said Mr. Marmaduke, "would have not put it quite so bluntly. But you state it most correctly." "You are not in the best position," Maxwell told him, "to speak in that tone of voice." "You are not aware of the position that we hold," the Wheeler said. "Your knowledge goes out to only a certain point in space. You cannot know what lies beyond that point." There was something in the words, something in the way that they were said, which sent a chill through Maxwell, as if from some unknown quarter of the universe a sharp, frigid blast of wind had blown through the room. Your knowledge goes only to a certain point in space, Mr. Marmaduke had said, and what lay beyond that point? No one could know, of course, except that in certain areas beyond the shadowy frontier of man's probing it was known the Wheelers had staked out an empire. And seeping across that frontier came horror stories, such tales as any frontier might inspire, stemming from man's wonder concerning that unknown which lay just a little way ahead. There had been little contact with the Wheelers, and almost nothing was known of them -- and that in itself was bad. There was no thrusting out of hands, no gestures of good will, either from the Wheelers or from the humans and their friends and allies. The frontier lay there, in that one great sector out in space, a silent, sullen line that neither side had crossed. "I would be better able to come to some decision," Maxwell said, "if my knowledge did extend, if we could know more about you." "You know that we are bugs," said Mr. Marmaduke, and the words fairly dripped with scorn. "You are intolerant... " "Not intolerant," said Maxwell, angrily, "and we do not think of you as bugs. We know you are what we would call hive mechanisms. We know each of you is a colony of creatures similar to the life forms that here on Earth we think of as insects, and that sets us apart from you, of course, but no more distant from us than many other creatures from many other stars. I do not like the word 'intolerant', Mr. Marmaduke, because it implies that there is ground for tolerance, and there is no such thing -- not for you, nor I, nor any other creature in the universe." He found that he was shaking with his anger and he wondered why he should suddenly become so angry at a single word. He could remain calm at the thought of the Wheeler buying the knowledge of the crystal planet, then flare with sudden anger at one specific word. Perhaps because, he told himself, with so many different races who must live together, both tolerance and intolerance had become dirty words. "You argue well and amiably," said Mr. Marmaduke, "and you may not be intolerant -- " "Even were there such a thing as intolerance," said Maxwell, "I cannot understand why you'd resent it so. It would be a reflection upon the one who had exhibited it rather than upon the one toward whom it was directed. Not only a reflection upon good manners, but upon one's basic knowledge. There can be nothing quite so stupid as intolerance." "Then if not intolerance," asked the Wheeler, "what makes you hesitate?" I # T would have to know how you meant to use the commodity. I would want to know your purpose. I would need to know a great deal more about you." "So that you could judge?" "I don't know," said Maxwell, bitterly. "How can one judge a situation such as this?" "We talk too much," said Mr. Marmaduke. "And the talk is meaningless. I perceive you have no intention to make a deal with us." "At the moment," Maxwell told him, "I would say that you were right." "Then," said Mr. Marmaduke, "we must find another way. You will cause us, by your refusal, a great deal of time and trouble and we'll be most ungrateful to you." "I have a feeling," Maxwell said, "that I can bear up under your ingratitude." "There is a certain advantage, sir," warned Mr. Marmaduke, "to being on the winning side." Something big and moving swiftly brushed past Maxwell, and out of the comer of his eye he caught the sudden flash of gleaming teeth and the streak of tawny body. "No, Sylvester!" Maxwell shouted. "Leave him alone, Sylvester!" Mr. Marmaduke moved swiftly. His wheels blurred as he spun and swept in a quick half circle, skirting Sylvester's rushing charge and heading for the door. Sylvester's claws screeched as he turned, swapping end for end. Maxwell, seeing the Wheeler bearing down upon him, ducked out of the way, but a wheel grazed his Shoulder and brushed him roughly to one side. With a swish, Mr. Marmaduke went streaking out the door. Behind him came Sylvester, long and lithe, a tawny shape that seemed to flow smoothly through the air. "No, Sylvester!" Maxwell screamed, flinging himself through the door and making a quick turn in the hall, his legs pumping rapidly as he skidded on the turn. Ahead of him the Wheeler rolling smoothly down the hall, with Sylvester close behind him. Maxwell wasted' no more breath in yelling at the cat, but drove his body forward in pursuit. At the far end of the hall, Mr. Marmaduke swung smoothly to the left; and Sylvester, almost on top of him, lost precious seconds as he fought, and failed, to make as smooth a turn. Warned of the turning in the hall, Maxwell took it in his stride and ahead of him he saw a lighted corridor that led to a short marble staircase and beyond the staircase a crowd of people standing about in little knots, with glasses in their hands. Mr. Marmaduke was heading for the staircase, going very fast. Sylvester was one leap ahead of Maxwell, perhaps three leaps behind the Wheeler. A Taxwell tried to yell a warning, but he didn't have the breath and, in any case, events were moving much too fast at this point. The Wheeler hit the top step of the staircase, and Maxwell launched his body through the air, arms outstretched. He came down on top of the saber-tooth and wrapped his arms around its neck. The two of them sprawled to the floor; and out of the comer of his eye, as he and Sylvester cartwheeled down the corridor, Maxwell saw the Wheeler bouncing high on the second step and beginning to tip over. And then, suddenly, there was the screaming of frightened women and the yells of startled men and the crash of breaking glasses. For once, thought Maxwell grimly, Nancy was getting a bigger boot out of her party than she had bargained for. He piled up against a wall, at the far edge of the staircase. Somehow or other, Sylvester was perched on top of him and reaching down to lap fondly at his face. "Sylvester," he said, "this was the time you did it. You g(?t us in a mess." Sylvester went on lapping, and a rasping purr rumbled in his chest. Maxwell pushed the cat away and managed to slide up the wall to a sitting position. Out on the floor of the room beyond the staircase Mr. Marmaduke lay upon his side, both wheels spinning crazily, the friction of the wheel that was bottom-most making him rotate lopsidedly. Carol came running up the steps and stopped, with fists firmly on her hips, to stare down at Maxwell and the cat. "The two of you!" she cried, then choked with anger. "We're sorry," Maxwell said apologetically. "The guest of honor," she screamed at them, almost weeping. "The guest of honor and you two hunting him down the halls as if he were a moose." "Apparently we didn't hurt him much," said Maxwell. "I see he is intact. I wouldn't have been surprised if his belly broke and all those bugs of his were scattered on the floor." "What will Nancy think?" Carol asked accusingly. "I imagine," Maxwell told her, "that she'll be delighted. There hasn't been this much ruckus at one of her parties since the time the fire-eating amphibian out of the Nettle system set the Christmas tree on fire." "You make those things up," said Carol. "I don't believe it happened." "Cross my heart," said Maxwell. "I was here and saw it. Helped put out the fire." "vut on the floor some of the guests had laid hold of Mr. Marmaduke and were pulling him over to stand upright on his wheels. Little serving robotics were scurrying about, picking up the broken glass and mopping up the floor where the drinks had spilled. Maxwell got to his feet, and Sylvester moved over close beside him, rubbing against his legs and purring. Nancy had arrived from somewhere and was talking with Mr. Marmaduke. A large circle of guests stood around and listened to the talk. "If I were you," suggested Carol, "I'd skin out of here the best way that I could. I can't imagine that you'll be welcome here." "On the contrary," Maxwell told her. "I'm always welcome here." He started walking down the staircase, with Sylvester pacing regally beside him. Nancy turned and saw him, broke through the circle and came across the floor to meet him. "Pete!" she cried. "Then it's really true. You are back again." "Why, of course," said Maxwell. "I saw it in the papers, but I didn't quite believe it. I thought it was a hoax or a gag of some sort." "But you invited me," said Maxwell. "Invited you?" She wasn't kidding him. He could see she wasn't kidding. "You mean you didn't send a Shrimp... "A Shrimp?" "Well, a thing that looked like an overgrown shrimp." She shook her head, and watching her face, Maxwell saw, with something of a shock, that she was growing old. There were many tiny wrinkles around the comers of her eyes that cosmetics failed to hide. "A thing that looked like a shrimp," he said. "Said it was running errands for you. It said I was invited to the party. It said a car would be sent to fetch me. It even brought me clothes, because it said... " "Pete," said Nancy, "please believe me. I did none of this. I did not invite you. But I'm glad you're here." She moved closer and laid a hand upon his arm. Her face crinkled in a giggle. "And I'll be interested in hearing about what happened between you and Mr. Marmaduke." "That I'm sorry about," said Maxwell. "No need to be. He's my guest, of course, and one must be considerate of guests, but he's a really terrible person. Pete, he's basically a bore and a snob and..." "Not now," Maxwell warned her, softly. Mr. Marmaduke had disengaged himself from the circle of guests and was wheeling across the floor toward them. Nancy turned to face him. "You're all right?" she asked. "You really are all right?" "Very right," said Mr. Marmaduke. TTe wheeled close to Maxwell, and an arm extruded from the top of his roly-poly body -- a ropelike, flexible arm more like a tentacle than an arm, with three clawlike fingers on the end of it. He reached out with it and draped it around Maxwell's shoulders. At the pressure of it, Maxwell had the instinct to shrink away, but with an exercise of conscious will forced himself not to stir. "I thank you, sir," said Mr. Marmaduke. "I am most grateful to you. You saved my life, perhaps. Just as I fell I saw you leap upon the beast. It was most heroic." Pressed tight against Maxwell's side, Sylvester lifted his head, dropped his lower jaw, exhibiting his fangs in a silent snarl. "He would not have hurt you, sir," said Carol. "He's as gentle as a kitten. If you had not run, he'd not have chased you. He had the fool idea that you were playing with him. Sylvester likes to play." Sylvester yawned, with a fine display of teeth. "This play," said Mr. Marmaduke, "I do not care about." "When I saw you fall," said Maxwell, "I was fearful for you. I thought for a moment you would burst wide open." "Oh, no need of fear," said Mr. Marmaduke. "I am extremely resilient. The body is rrtade of excellent material. It is strong and has a bouncing quality." He removed his arm from Maxwell's shoulder, and it ran like an oily rope, writhing in the air, to plop back into his body. There was no mark on the body surface, Maxwell noticed, to indicate where it might have disappeared. "You'll excuse me, please," said Mr. Marmaduke. "There's someone I must see." He wheeled about and rolled rapidly away. Nancy shuddered. "He gives me the creeps," she said. "Although I must admit he is a great attraction. It isn't every hostess who can snag a Wheeler. I don't mind telling you, Pete, that I pulled a lot of wires to get him for a house guest, and now I wish I hadn't. There's a slimy feel about him." "Do you know why he'd be here -- here on Earth, I mean?" "No, I don't. I get the impression that he's a simple tourist. Although I don't imagine such a creature could be a simple tourist." "I think you're right," said Maxwell. "Pete," she said, "tell me about yourself. The papers say... " TTe grinned. "I know. That I came back from the dead." "But you didn't, really. I know that's not impossible. Who was that we buried? Everyone, you must understand, simply everyone, was at the funeral, and we all thought it was you. But it couldn't have been you. Whatever could have -- " "Nancy," said Maxwell, "I came back only yesterday. I found that I was dead and that my apartment had been rented and that I had' lost my job." "It seems impossible," said Nancy. "Such things just don't happen. I don't see how this happened." "I'm not entirely clear about it all myself," Maxwell told her. "Later, I suppose, I'll find out more about it" "Anyway," said Nancy, "you are here, and everything's all right; and if you don't want to talk about it, I'll circulate the word that you would rather not." "That's kind of you," said Maxwell, "but it wouldn't work." "You don't need to worry about newspapermen," said Nancy. "There are no newspaper people here. I used to let them come. A hand-picked few, ones I thought that I could trust. But you can't trust any of them. I found that out the hard way. So you won't be bothered." "I understand you have a painting... " "You know about the painting, then. Let's go and look at it. It's the proudest thing I have. Imagine it, a Lambert! And one that had dropped entirely out of sight. I'll tell you later how it happened to be found, but I won't tell you what it cost me. I won't tell anyone. I'm ashamed of what it cost me." "Much or little?" "Much," said Nancy, "and you have to be so careful. It's so easy to be swindled. I wouldn't even talk of buying it until I had it examined by an expert. In fact, two experts. One to check against the other, although I suppose that was unnecessary." "But there's no doubt it is a Lambert?" "No doubt at all. I was almost sure, myself. No one else ever painted quite like Lambert. But he could be copied, of course, and I had to be sure." "What do you know about Lambert?" Maxwell asked. "Something more than the rest of us? Something that's not found its way into books?" "No. Really not a great deal. Not about the man himself. Why do you ask?" "Because you are so excited." "Well, really! Just finding an unknown Lambert is enough, of course. I have two other paintings of his, but this one is something special because it had been lost. Well, actually I don't know if lost is the word or not. Never known, perhaps, would be better. No record of his ever painting it. No record that survived, at least. And it is one of his so-called grotesques. You would hardly think one of them could be lost or mislaid or whatever happened to it. One of his earlier ones, that might be understandable." They worked their way across the floor, skirting the little clustered groups of guests. "Here it is," said Nancy. T hey had pushed their way through a crowd that had been grouped in front of the wall on which the painting hung. Maxwell tilted his head to stare up at it. It was somehow different than the color plates he had seen in the library that morning. This was because, he told himself, of the larger size of the painting, color, some of which had been lost in the color plates. But this, he realized, was not all of it. The landscape was different, and so were the creatures in it. A more Earth-like landscape -- the sweep of gray hills and the brown of the shrubby vegetation that lay upon the land, the squatty fem-like trees. A troop of creatures that could be gnomes wended their way across a distant hill; a goblin-like creature sitting at the base of a tree leaned back against the bole, apparently asleep, with some sort of hat pulled down across his eyes. And others -- fearsome, leering creatures, with obscene bodies and faces that made the blood run cold. On the crest of a distant, flattopped hill, about the base of which clustered a large crowd of many kinds of creatures, a small black blob stood outlined against the grayness of the sky. Maxwell drew in his breath in a startled gasp, took a quick step closer, then halted and stood stiff and straight, afraid to give himself away. It seemed impossible that no one else could have noticed it, he told himself. Although, perhaps, someone had but had not thought it worth the mention. But for Maxwell there could be no doubt. He was sure of what he saw. That small black blob on the distant hilltop was the Artifact! She Her wasn't exactly an accident worst effects were all on nphe Costellos, two great little people well under five feet tall, had moved out of the onebedroom apartment to the left of mine, and my neighbors and I wondered apprehensively who would move in. I know it's true that you can live in a Manhattan apartment house all your life and never know your neighbors, but the tenth floor of our building was lively proof that this needn't be so, and we wanted it to continue. Dick and Charlotte Fort (two bedrooms, to right of my apartment) were airily positive that we would assimilate whoever it might be. The Masons (three bedrooms, across the hall) could use another cheery sitter for their manic kids, for the Costellos had always been happy to oblige. Betty Snowden (one bedroom, left of the Masons) hoped the new tenant(s?) would like Maxwell, her big, but big, cat. Being closest to the vacant apartment, I wished for somebody quiet who wouldn't mind my typing late and might welcome an occasional visit, as everybody on the tenth floor did. After the painters were finished, two men put down green wallto-wall carpeting. Furniture was brought in. On the door under the peep-hole appeared an inscrutable nameplate: J. McGivney. Bachelor? Divorcee? Couple? The name gave us no clue. It happened to be my lot to find out. And the way I found out was this: I had just come up with the mail and was about to close the door when I noticed that the damnable top screw of my lock had worked its way loose again. So I was standing with the door half open and turning the screw with my thumbnail and the elevator came up to the tenth floor. A perfectly ordinary-seeming woman in her forties emerged and headed toward me, key in hand. "Hello," I said brightly, introducing myself. "And you're Mrs. McGivney?" "Miss," she said flatly, looking at what I was doing. It did look pretty silly, and I found myself babbling, "The top screw keeps coming out, and I keep having to screw it back in. Doesn't yours?" "I don't know what you mean," she said and unlocked her door and went in, followed by the sound of doublelocking and chaining it. When I reported this to the Forts, they laughed me out of my embarrassment and said they would thaw her out. They put a couple of bottles of wine and some glasses on a tray and invited me to come along and see. Out in the hall, they rang Miss McGivney's bell. The peephole opened, and an eye stared at us. "We're the Welcome Wagon!" cried Charlotte Fort gaily. "I didn't order any," said Miss McGivney, closing the peephole. The Forts stood there for a long moment before soberly going back to their apartment, and I went into mine. We didn't think of drinking the wine ourselves. Qo far, this doesn't sound like  the start of a remarkable scientific discovery, but it was, requiring only time and more data. It was Charlotte's destiny to add the next item. "I never go out to the incinerator," she chattered later. "That's Dick's job. But we had the people from the office over, and he went to bed feeling sick, and I couldn't face all the empty bottles that had accumulated." She shuddered. "So there I was in the middle of the night, clutching liquor bottles, and guess who came out." "Miss McGivney?" I supplied. She nodded. "I was pretty high myself, but not after she watched me struggle to put the empties down the incinerator. I crept into bed, positively ill with embarrassment, and tried to wake Dick, but no soap." "That's ridiculous," said Dick heartily. "What's more natural than dumping a few bottles down the incinerator at two in the morning?" "Fifteen," said Charlotte. "And it was four-thirty." Dick, the Masons and I laughed her out of it, of course. Only I knew how she felt; the others hadn't met Miss McGivney yet. Sometime that summer, the Masons boys came home from camp for the weekend on their way to a dude ranch. Let Mrs. Mason tell it: "Mike had brought back a snake from camp. It was a pretty little one; but he couldn't keep it, obviously, and I told him to take it to the ranch and let it go. A few hours after they left, the police and firemen charged out of the elevators and made for Miss McGivney's apartment, clubs and axes at the ready. When they came out, I asked what had happened. A snake, they told me, had wound up in her bathtub!" "And for that she called the police and fire department?" asked Dick Fort, stunned. "Not only that," said Mrs. Mason, "she scrubbed every inch of the place on her hands and knees!" "But why?" asked Mr. Mason. "To kill any eggs it may have laid. I know it's biological nonsense, but the poor woman was hysterical." The Masons were visited by executives from the management office, who made it clear that Mrs. Mason should not have confessed so readily, and the item made the local newspaper. We laughed them out of their embarrassment, but we noticed that it was getting harder and harder to do and also that we never seemed to meet Miss McGivney except under embarrassing conditions. Only Dick Fort and Betty Snowden disagreed. They said we were getting a bit paranoid. XTou might say it was Betty's turn next, though not in person. Her sixteen-year-old niece from Ohio was visiting her -- sleeping on the sofa because Betty, if you remember, had only one bedroom -- and the girl got up early and, in her shortie nightgown, went out into the hall to get the Sunday Times that Betty had delivered to her, when the door blew shut behind the girl. She rang the bell and banged on the door, but Betty had the bedroom door closed and Flents in her ears, a longtime practice. So her niece philosophically sat down on the welcome mat and started looking at the ads. That was when Miss McGivney came out on her way to early Mass. The girl smiled up at her as she waited for the elevator and tried to explain what had happened to her. "I don't recall asking," said Miss McGivney, and took the elevator. "Damn it," I said when Betty finished, "is it us or what? These are the kind of things that happen once in years to anybody, yet she walks right into them every time!" "It's your own fault," said Dick. "If you'd used a screwdriver instead of your thumbnail, or you, Charlotte, could have waited for me to get rid of the bottles the next day, or your niece, Betty, might have turned the lock before going after the paper -- " "But why does Miss McGivney always come along at just the wrong moment?" argued Mrs. Mason. "Pure happenstance," said Dick. "And not thinking ahead." "That's because you haven't had her walk in on you like we have," said Charlotte, too annoyed to watch her English. "And she never will," Dick said. "I think before I act." If life were dramatically logical, he should have been the next victim, but he wasn't. I was. The Forts had invited me to dinner, but let me finish my day's work instead of joining their company for cocktails. Finished, I phoned to beg off, being so tired that I needed a nap. As always, Charlotte was gracious about it, and I lay down with a good conscience. It was dark when I awoke, long past the Forts' dinnertime. I took a shower, dressed and went toward the kitchen to open some cans and eat standing up. But a slip of paper on the floor near the front door seemed to have Charlotte's handwriting on it. I picked it up and read: "Look outside before you ha-ha make dinner for yourself. Then come on in and join us." I opened the door. Out in the hall, directly in front of my door, was a collection of plates containing uncooked spaghetti, Charlotte's famous meat balls and meat sauce, salad and dressing, Italian bread, and shrimp cocktail and dessert. Just as I bent over to take them in, Miss McGivney's door opened. I straightened and said hello, determined not to offer any explanation. Looking at the things on the floor, she said, "Some sort of ritual?" My nerve broke, and I was blathering away when the elevator saved me from further embarrassment. After morosely eating, ,I went next door, downed two highballs, and told Dick and Charlotte what had transpired. Dick shouted, "Listen to this, people!" and uproariously repeated my story. It took me a long time to forgive him. As a matter of fact, it wasn't until he met Miss McGivney face to face for the first time; he left for work before she did and came home earlier, so they just hadn't crossed paths. This fateful morning, Dick had overslept. He threw on his clothes, yelling to Charlotte that he didn't have time for breakfast, and was waiting for the elevator when he noticed that his zipper was open. He gave it a yank -- and snagged his boxer shorts. Need I tell you who appeared at that very instant? ATuch stuff has flowed under the thing since then, including Miss McGivney and the Masons and me moving away, and Betty's cat died, so she took a sabbatical without feeling guilty, and though I still correspond with the Forts, we've stopped debating Miss McGivney and our awful moments. It's all very clear, at least to me. As I said earlier, she led to a remarkable scientific discovery, and so she did. In years of ceaseless research, I have never found any discussion, much less theory, concerning the power that Miss McGivney clearly possessed. This can therefore be counted a First. Here it is : Using a previously unknown the mind, Miss McGivney unconsciously manufactured embarrassing incidents. We on the tenth floor weren't so much victims as puppets. That was bad enough -- but can you imagine what life would be like if you had her power? Wherever you entered or exited, somebody would inevitably be doing something that you much preferred not to witness, let alone have explained unconvincingly to you. If you were devout, like her, thoughts in the form of prayers like these might race through your mind as you steel yourself to go out each morning: "Dear Lord, don't let me see anything upsetting today! Save me from disgusting sights! Make people act like people instead of animals!" And, naturally, these thoughts would create what you are praying not to occur, and the harder you pray, the more inevitable they become. Poor Miss McGivney! Poor world of Miss McGivney! At Hotel Claremont, Oakland, California. Philip Jos Farmer, Guest #I Fairmont Station, El Cerrito. Calif. #. Membership: # foreign, # supporting, # attending. Join now and receive Progress Reports. Brain Drain We're the modern headhunters -- and very particular about whose heads we want to hunt! Tt was a beautiful day. The sky was clear and had that dark blue color you usually see only in advertisements for summer resorts. The sun was pleasantly warm, and the breeze on my face was pleasantly cool. After six months of sweltering down on the Bangkok Plain, this was sheer heaven. I leaned back in the saddle of my Suzuki motor scooter and breathed deeply. But let me introduce myself. I'm Tom Harrison, and I work for Intelligence Imports Incorporated. A year ago Triple-I pulled me out of Nigeria, where I had been working for over two years, put me through a crash course in Thai and sent me to Bangkok. I spent the next six months sloshing around in the paddy fields between Bangkok and Lopburi, looking for bright young kids who could be recruited to go to work in the States. Not to mention swatting mosquitoes and getting rained on. Then the Company decided that area was pretty well worked out and sent me upcountry, to the Korat Plateau. It's only about a hundred and sixty miles from Bangkok, but the thousand feet of altitude makes all the difference in the world. I don't mind being shifted around like that, either. In fact, I like traveling. The only reason I resigned from the Special Forces after five years was that they kept sending me to some pretty unfriendly places. But the places Triple-I sends me to are reasonably friendly. Miserable, maybe, but friendly. So when they send me to a nice place like this, I make a point of enjoying it, and this was a place I could enjoy. The hills were steep and covered with green. The valley floors were covered with little stands of hardwood trees, alternating with fields of com, almost ready for harvesting. I told myself if it weren't for the occasional thatched huts, and the banana trees in the foreground, this place could easily be mistaken for eastern Pennsylvania, around Susquehanna County. It was enough to make me homesick. But my Suzuki suddenly yanked me back to Thailand, as the front wheel dropped into a chuckhole and nearly pitched me out of the saddle. I recovered quickly and started paying more attention to the road. It was really nothing more than two parallel ruts made by hundreds of oxcarts over dozens of years. Two days ago I'd left Korat, the provincial capital, and followed a paved road north to Non Tai, which is the equivalent of the County Seat. I'd spent the night there, then struck out across country by cart track, towards my destination, the village of Song Hong. After a few more miles, the thatched huts started getting closer together, and I figured I must be getting close to Song Hong. As I rode into a stand of trees, two stray dogs lying beside the road got up and barked at me. That was a pretty good sign the village was close. But the clincher came a hundred yards or so farther along. A cluster of small boys, too young to be in school, and stark naked except for T-shirts, started yelling "farang, farang" and followed me down the road. Sure enough, as I came out of the trees, there was the village. Qong Hong means, literally, two k "-' rooms. But evidently the village had grown some since it had been named. There must have ' been a couple of hundred people living in it. The main street was winding and crooked, as though it had originally been a cowpath, but it was wide enough for two ox-carts and was covered with gravel, so it would be usable even in the wet season. Along both sides of the street there were oneand two-story thatched huts, looking well built and in good repair. About halfway through the village was a wooden frame building, surrounded by a fence of bamboo poles. It was evidently used as the town hall and police station, judging by the Thai flag flying from a pole in the courtyard. And off through the trees I could make out the orange and green tile roof of a Buddhist temple. I pulled off to the side of the street and dragged a map out of my saddlebag. I found the school on the map, about half a mile beyond the village. According to the records I'd examined in Non Tai, the school served a fairly large district. It had all twelve grades and almost five hundred students. I looked at my watch and decided that since it was just past noon. I'd eat lunch before I went to the school. By this time almost a dozen kids had gathered around me, just standing there silently and staring. I picked the biggest and asked him, in Thai, where the restaurant was located. He blinked at me, startled, then managed to get out that it was that way and around the comer. I guess he didn't expect a fatang to speak Thai. As I started the scooter, the kids stepped aside to let me through, and I rode off. I spotted the restaurant with no trouble. I didn't even need to read the sign out front. Almost invariably, in these small villages, the restaurant is in a two-story building. The proprietor lives upstairs, and the downstairs is one big room, usually with at least one side completely open. This one was located on a comer of two streets, and there were two sides open. I parked my scooter out front, ducked to get my sixfoot-six frame under the bamboo ceiling and sat down at the nearest table. The chair was too small for me, and my feet stuck out on the other side of the table, but by now I was used to that. There was a hand-written menu on the table, much battered and spotted, but still readable. I spotted fried noodles on the menu and was about to order them when I checked the price and thought about my expense account. A dish of fried noodles went for ten baht, which is about fifty cents U.S. But Triple-I knows it doesn't cost much to live out in the boondocks, and my expense account goes down accordingly. They're a very costconscious outfit. So I settled for fried rice, for only five baht. By comparison with prices in the States, I consider these prices quite reasonable. But I've been told that they were much lower yet back in the late Sixties, before the Air Force moved into the Base at Korat and drove the prices up. nphe proprietor came up and spoke to me in broken English. When I answered him in Thai, he just beamed. Thailand doesn't have any colonial history, so most of the people are friendly to Westerners anyway. But they really go overboard for a Westerner who's taken the trouble to learn their language. I know that some of our competitors, like Brainpower Unlimited, don't believe in giving language training to their fieldmen. They claim that the time lost in retraining a man every time he moves to another country costs more than an interpreter. They may well be right. In this business, you have to be very cost-conscious. But Triple-I is as cost-conscious as the rest of them, if not more so, and still insists on language training. I'm in full agreement Things go much more smoothly if you don't have to work through an interpreter. And I think it pays off for Triple-I, too. On the average, our fieldmen locate half again as many recruits as our competition. While I waited for my rice, I pulled out the photocopies I'd made of the school records in Non Tai. Here again, I felt, was one more advantage of not having to use an interpreter. I could read Thai well enough to search the records in the branch office of the Ministry of Education by myself. And instead of just looking for grades, I could base my judgments on the other information I found in the files as well. According to what I'd found, Manob Suravit, who was in his last year at the Song Hong high! school, was a very hot prospect. It wasn't just his grades, which! were good but not all that outstanding. It was the whole pattern of his activities which caught my eye. I couldn't tell you what made him stand out from the others, but I've found that since coming to work for Triple-I, I've developed a sort of sixth sense that's rarely wrong in judging students. My meal finally came, a big platter of fried rice, covered with onion greens, and accompanied by a pot of hot black tea. I put Manob's records back in my pocket and looked around me. I suddenly noticed that I was surrounded by a ring of small children, all staring solemnly at me. By now I was used to this sort of thing, though. They don't often see Westerners, and the white skin fascinates them. (A "iatang," incidentally, is a Thai fruit with a white interior pulp.) And watching a Westerner eat is even more fascinating. But I figured I'd fool them. By now I could eat with chopsticks as well as with fork and spoon. I pulled the plate to me, pushed aside the onions (no sense risking a digestive disturbance from uncooked vegetables), and put some hot sauce on the rice. That got another smile out of the proprietor. The Thais are very fond of hot sauces, but most Westerners never get past the burning and crying stage. Then I picked up my chopsticks and set to work. That ring of dark brown eyes followed my every move. Finally one of the kids spoke up. " Farang come two days ago. You know him?" II T dropped my chopsticks. A Westerner here recently? Someone from Brainpower? Or one of the other outfits? I asked him for more information, but he couldn't give any. Nor could the proprietor. I learned only that two days ago a farang had come through the village, talked to a few people, eaten at the restaurant, and gone. Was he accompanied by an interpreter? No, he wasn't. That was some help, but not much. There was nothing to stop Brainpower, or any other of the outfits, from hiring someone who already knew Thai. Just as Triple-I had hired me, in part, because I'd learned Swahili in the Special Forces. I started to get up, then sat back down. If Brainpower had already sewed up Manob, there was nothing I could do about it. And if they hadn't, then there  was no point in getting excited. So I finished my meal without hurrying, even though I was nagged by the question of whether I'd made this trip in vain. I pulled out some money to pay the bill and left the proprietor as big a tip as I thought my expense account could afford. Then I checked with him to make sure I had the right directions to the school and set out again on my mission. The school, too, was completely typical. The floor was up on stilts, so the kids could play under the building when it rained. The one floor held all the classrooms, which were separated by partitions. All around the outside was a balcony and a railing. I went up the stairs and around the balcony to the schoolmaster's office. I ducked my head to get through the doorway and went in. The schoolmaster was at his desk. I put my hands with the palms together, fingers straight and held just under my chin, bobbed my head and said "Sawatdi," which can best be translated as "Good luck to you" and is used for good morning, good evening, good-bye and just about everything else. The schoolmaster rose and returned my greeting. We exchanged some pleasantries, and he complimented me on my Thai. Then I pulled out my authorization from the Ministry of Education to do educational recruiting (in the trade we call it a "headhunting permit") and I showed it to him. He froze up immediately. That surprised me. In Nigeria I was used to having the village Communist denounce me as an agent of imperialism. But in Thailand I very rarely met anything this unfriendly. But there was no help for it. I had to go ahead. "I would like to see Mr. Manob Suravit." "He is not here." That was been here before me. "Has he been recruited by someone else?" "I do not know." "Where is he?" "I do not know." Oh, he was a cool one, the schoolmaster was. He wasn't going to defy me, since I could complain to the Ministry of Education and cause him a lot of trouble. But he wasn't going to help me either. "I wish to inspect Mr. Manob's records." They would have to show whether he'd been recruited or not. "There is no one to help you find them." "Help is not needed. I can read Thai." nphat got him. He couldn't refuse to let me look at the records. But they were no help, except to show that the boy had missed school three days in a row. But the additional information in them, which hadn't been sent on to Non Tai, made me even more certain I wanted to sign him up. I turned back to the schoolmaster. "Can you tell me where he lives?" "I do not know." He was taking a risk with that statement. I felt sure he knew where one of his best students lived. If I could prove he was lying, I could put enough pressure on the Ministry to make him sorry for it But it wasn't worth the trouble, and he probably knew that So I copied down the name of Manob's father and took my leave of the schoolmaster. He didn't reply to my polite farewell. I went back into Song Hong, to the police station, and inquired if they knew where Mr. Sakul Suravit lived. They searched the register and gave me directions. It was off the main cart track, a total of about five miles. Manob must have used a bicycle to get to and from school. It took me about an hour to find the place, and I nearly shook my teeth out on the last half mile of rough trail, before I got off my scooter and pushed it. Finally I reached the Suravit home. It was a three-room thatched house, up on stilts, with some pigs and chickens under the house, avoiding the sun. There was a low fence around the house, probably to keep the chickens out of the fields. I wheeled my scooter through the gate and stopped. I didn't have to wonder what to do next. A young man came down the ladder from the house and walked to meet me. I saw that he was wearing clean khaki shirt and pants, and a pair of Japanese rubber sandals. " Sawatdi . I wish to see Mr. Manob Suravit" "Good afternoon, sir. I am Manob Suravit," he answered in slightly accentd English. "What can I do for you?" "Is your father home, or your mother?" I asked. "My mother is sick, and I am staying home from school to care for the younger children while my father works in his fields. He is not here now, but will be home later." "I would like to talk to them about you going to college, then working in America." And I handed him my headhunting permit H e looked at the document, then nodded his head slowly. "The tarang who was here two days ago had a paper like this one," he said. "But he was from Brainpower Unlimited. He tried to get my father to sign his paper, but my father wanted to think about it. He told the man to come back the next day, but he did not. I have not seen him since." "Do you still have his paper?" "He took it with him. However, I did read it, and I also read it to my father. My father went to school only two years, and does not read well. But," he added proudly, "he is a very good farmer and takes the advice of the man from the Ministry of Agriculture." "Very well," I told him, "then you know what I want. When your father returns I will talk to him about signing my paper. But first I would like you to take some tests." This was the key to whether I would offer to recruit him. Grades weren't always reliable, since the quality of school systems varied. And Triple-I wasn't about to invest big money in someone just on the basis of my hunches about him. They insisted that he be given their tests, to determine his ability and potential. So I unpacked my saddlebags and brought out the test materials. Triple-I had spent a lot of money on the development of these tests. They were so far beyond the old IQ tests as to make comparisons ridiculous. They tested ability to learn, creativity, ability to make and use abstractions, mechanical ability and all kinds of other things. And the beauty of it was that they were completely culture-free. They didn't depend on reading skills peculiar to middleclass American suburbia. I had used the same set of materials in Nigeria, and they would be equally useful in Westchester County or Harlem. The boy took three hours to finish, including a few interruptions to make some tea for his mother, to dust off a baby sister who'd fallen down, and a few other things. But when he was finished, I saw that my intuition had been right. He was one of the best I'd ever tested. He was no Einstein, but he was in the top one or two per cent of the human race. Triple-I just had to have him. We could get a placement bonus of at least fifteen thousand, over and above expenses, once his education was complete. J ust then the boy's father arrived. I introduced myself, we chatted pleasantly for a while and then we got down to business. He suggested that we go inside, so his wife could take part in the discussions too. So the three of us sat around a table, drinking tea. "Let me explain what I offer," I started. "Your son is a very clever boy. He should go to the University after he has finished high school. We will pay his tuition and give him a living allowance while he is in school. He will go to Chulalongkom University, in Bangkok, until his education is completed. Then he will go to America. In America, he will make enough money to live well, and to pay us back for his education. And even to send some home to you." I always added that last statement. It usually helped convince people, and in most cases the recruits actually did send remittances home. The mother spoke up quickly. "But that means he will go away from our home. We will not see him." From her standpoint, this was a strong objection. Thai family bonds are strong. "At first he will not go far," I answered. "He will go to Chulalongkom for seven years. That is only a few hours ride by train from Korat. On holidays he can come home to see you." "The train costs money," the father objected. "True," I replied, "but the living allowance we give him will include enough money for train fares." That was strictly true, but since the boy would have to pay back every penny of it, with interest, it was our experience that he would make fewer and fewer visits jbome as time went on. "ffcit then he will go to America. That is too far away," the mother interjected. "Even when he goes to America," I continued, "any time he wants to, he can fly back to Don Muang Airport, at Bangkok, and then take the train to see you." That, too, was strictly true. He would have just as much opportunity to travel as any other American citizen. But even tourist class fares on the Jumbo jets were enough to discourage his coming home very often. But I saw no point in mentioning that. "But I need the boy to help me in the fields after he finishes high school," the father added. "I have other children to feed and to buy clothes for. If he goes there will be no one to help me." "Surely," I said, as smoothly as I could, "you wouldn't let that stand in the way of your boy getting an education and bettering himself." "Of course not," the father replied. "What kind of a father do you think I am? It is just that I will have to hire a man to help me if he goes." W ell, I thought, now we know what kind of a father you are. We're just haggling over the price. "How much will a hired man cost?" "About two hundred baht a month." I thought for a moment. According to what I had read, that was a bit high for the price of farm labor, but not much. It came to about ten dollars a month, US currency. "That is for a fully experienced' farmer. To hire a boy about your son's age will cost only about one hundred fifty baht a month. And how many years will you need to keep hiring someone?" "My youngest daughter is five. I will need to hire farm help until she has finished school." That was robbery, and I wasn't about to hold still for it. "Does Manob have an older brother?" I knew he did, from the school records. "Yes, he does." "Where is he?" "He lives with his wife, on the other side of Song Hong." "How old was he when he was married?" "He was twenty two." That checked with the records the police had shown me. "Very well, I offer to pay you one hundred fifty baht a month, to hire a man to take Manob's place, until Manob is twenty two." "Manob will need clothes to go away to school," the mother spoke up. "He cannot wear the clothes he has now." "Yes," the father added, "the other man offered us two thousand baht to buy clothes for Manob." I had wondered how soon I'd have to start outbidding Brainpower. Apparently the business of hiring a helper was something the father thought of only after the Brainpower field man had left. I decided to be a bit stubborn, just to let them know I wasn't getting involved in an auction with Brainpower. "The other man did not come back, did he? Perhaps you would rather wait for him and his two thousand baht?" Actually, that was almost pure bluff. I had no intention of walking out of there without a signed contract, if I could possibly help it, no matter what I had to offer. However, it worked. "Well, perhaps he could get by on fewer clothes. How about one thousand baht?" That from the boy's father. "No. I will not go above five hundred baht." Now that I had the boy's father on the non, I was going to keep him that way if I could. ' ' the living allowance, train fares, postage for letters home and lots of other things. Thais learn to haggle shortly after they learn to talk, and they love to do it. After about an hour we ran out of things to haggle about. "Very well," I said, "are we agreed on these terms?" Manob read back to his father what I'd written into the contract Both the parents finally agreed to every word. "Fine. Now here is the contract. You, as the boy's father, sign here. The boy will sign over here." After that, I left as soon as I could, with my copy of the contract safely in my pocket. I'd have to go by the school, to enter the contract on the boy's records. Then I'd have to get back to Non Tai as quickly as possible and register the contract with the Ministry of Education. Then I'd mail the contract back to the home office and get busy tracking down some more prospects. I walked the scooter beck towards the main road until the track was smooth enough to consider riding on. By then the sun was almost setting, so I hurried as fast as I could. It looked as though I'd have to spend the night in Song Hong. I rode through a grove of trees at near top speed. There were long shadows across the road, and I didn't see the wire until just before I hit it. Ill A Tf I had been just a few inches shorter, it would have broken my neck. As it was, it caught me high on my chest and spilled me off my scooter. I relaxed as I went over the back of the saddle, and while the fall knocked the wind out of me, nothing got broken. I lay there in the road on my back, a ring of pain around me just below my ribs. I tried to breathe in. Nothing. I tried to cough. Again nothing. I tried to squeeze my chest. Still nothing. Out of the comer of my eye I saw half a dozen men, waving clubs, run out of the trees. I heaved myself up on my elbows and worked my feet around towards them. Again I tried to suck in some air, and with the feeling that I'd broken through some kind of barrier, my chest muscles started working again. I coughed and sucked in another lungful. I craned my head up and took a look at the cluster of men standing a few feet away. They looked like big, husky farm boys. Probably the biggest in the village. If I had been standing up, the tallest might have come to my shoulder. But although they were tough-looking, they didn't seem to know how to work together. Now that I could breathe again, I wasn't worried. I hadn't spent five years in the Special Forces without learning how to take care of myself. As long as I could take them on one at a time, I figured I'd come out on top. They started to move up to me. I raised my knees slightly, and drew my feet back. As one of them came closer, I hooked my left foot behind his right leg. I slammed his right knee with the heel of my boot. But not too hard. I wasn't interested in doing him any permanent damage. I just wanted him out of the fight for a while. He went over backwards, and I rolled aside to avoid a kick from another one of them. I bounced to my feet and scooped up the club my first victim had dropped. As one ran behind me I stepped forward, swung at another to discourage him from getting too close and turned around. The one who'd been behind me swung his club, but I was out of range. I stepped in and gave him a backhand swipe with my club as he went by. Two down. I turned again, and the rest started to circle around me. I stepped toward one of them. He swung while I was still out of reach, then turned and ran. The other four followed him into the trees. I didn't follow them. Twilight in the tropics is very short, and in a few minutes it was going to be pitch black. Besides, I had nothing to gain from either beating them up or turning them in. I righted my scooter, then stood and thought for a minute. Finally it hit me. The schoolmaster. This had to be his work. No one else knew for sure where I was except the police, and they wouldn't have to go to this kind of subterfuge if they wanted to get rid of me. And it explained why the man from Brainpower hadn't come back. He'd been scared off, or perhaps killed. Maybe I ought to be grateful to the schoolmaster for driving him off, so Triple-I could sew up Manob, but I didn't think it was a good idea to encourage attacks on fieldmen. So I had a couple of score to settle with the schoolmaster. IT e was still in his office, which was the only lighted room in the school building. I didn't worry about him having anyone else around there. He was probably expecting his bully-boys to come back for their payoff, and he certainly wouldn't want any witnesses to that. I stepped into his office and greeted him politely. "Sawatdi," I said. "I met some friends of yours on the way over here, and I thought you'd like to know what happened to them. Two of them were still lying in the road when I left, and the rest were running into the woods." He remained seated at his desk and stared at me with hate-filled eyes. Finally he spoke. "The other man was smart enough not to come back. If you come back again I will see that you don't leave, if I have to kill you myself." I sat down and spoke as mildly as I could. "I'm glad to hear the man representing Brainpower Unlimited was not killed. If he had been, I would not rest until the Thai courts punished you for it. But since he's still alive, he can take whatever action he wishes to. Since I hurt your men worse than they hurt me, I bear no grudges. But would you mind telling me why you did it?" "You are leeches," he grated out. "With this brain drain, you take away our brightest young people, the ones we need most for our future leaders." "But," I replied, "the Ministry of Education has approved our work. Do you think they would approve something which was harmful to Thailand?" "Bah!" he snorted. "Thailand has had corrupt governments in the past. I would not find it hard to believe that you have corrupted this one, too." "All right, so approval by the Ministry doesn't impress you. Then would you tell me specifically who we're hurting, and how?" "You hurt the men and women themselves. You sell them into slavery." "What do you mean, slavery? I don't think the average scientist or doctor in America is living in slavery. All we do is lend our recruits enough money to pay for their education. We're a private, profit-making corporation, and we expect them to pay us back. I don't call that slavery, either." "Bat it's not just the cost of his education that you make him pay back. He has living expenses to pay back, too. You allow him to live in a very high style, much better than he would live at home; to induce him to leave home. You bribe him. And you bribe bis parents, too, with all kinds of payments. And the worst of it is that he has to pay you back for the bribe money." IV T leaned forward and stuck my finger out at him. "Now you just wait a minute. Let's be realistic. Take this young man, Manob. Could he have gone to college without our help?" "No, of course not. His parents cannot send him. He took the scholarship exams and did well, but not well enough. There are just not enough scholarships, even for those who are qualified." "Right," I said. "Without our help, he'd spend the rest of his life on the farm. Now to complete his education, including living costs, tuition, and what we pay his parents, will amount to about five thousand dollars in US money. When he's employed in America, he'll make at least twice that much a year. Our contract calls for him to pay back the loan, with interest, over a period of ten years. It'll cost him under a thousand a year, including interest charges. That's less than ten per cent of his salary. That sure beats running a farm out here in the boondocks." He was silent for a moment. Then he spoke again. "Very well. Perhaps the boy does benefit. But how about Thailand? You are stealing our educated young men and women, men and women we will need as our country develops. Every year Chulalongkom graduates a hundred Ph.D.'s. But only twenty-five of those stay in Thailand. The rest go to America. You are taking college graduates from a country which has few of them and sending them to a country which has many already." I leaned back and sighed. This man was a hard nut to crack. "Okay, let's look at the facts. It's true we have more Ph.D.'s per capita in the US than you do in Thailand. But we still don't have enough to fill our demand. So we import them from you. But you're not losing anything in the process. Educating our recruits won't cost Thailand a single baht. We pay Chulalongkom University not only the normal tuition and I fees for the students we put through there, but the full audited cost, plus a bonus. The University actually makes a profit on the students we send through, a profit which they can use to help make up their losses on their regular students." # #Hphat may be true," he answered, "but we still have to maintain a University big enough for one hundred graduate students, just to get twenty-five a year for ourselves." "But you've missed the whole point," I protested. "Because of the large number of students put through by the various headhunting outfits, Chulalongkom can take advantage of economies of scale. Administrative overhead can be spread over more students. And since you need more faculty members anyway, they can afford to specialize. One professor can teach three sections of the same course, instead of teaching three different courses. You have a better faculty than you would in a smaller school, and the students you will employ domestically are getting a better education than they would in a small school." The schoolmaster seemed to have calmed down somewhat. The hatred and anger were gone. He still wasn't convinced, but he was arguing rationally. "Despite all you say," he said, "these are still people we need in Thailand. And you're taking them away." "No, I disagree," I replied. "You can't say we're taking people you need domestically. You're already training as many Ph.D.'s for domestic use as you can find jobs for. Or if you're not, the answer is to provide more scholarships for deserving students. But don't criticize us for importing into the US some Ph.D.'s who would have stayed on the farm if it hadn't been for our help." "Look," I went on, "picture it this way. What's the ideal industry for an underdeveloped country? One which calls for high labor input, low capital input, and low land input, right?" He nodded, slowly. I could see I was finally getting through. "Well," I added, "that describes a University perfectly. About # of Chulalongkom's costs are pay of faculty and staff. The capital investment per student is small, and no raw materials are required. Producing Ph.D.'s for export, if managed properly, can be a very profitable enterprise for an underdeveloped country. And I think your Ministry of Education is seeing that it's managed properly. You don't object to the export of oranges, or of corn. Both are big moneymakers for Thailand. Why do you object to raising Ph.D.'s for export?" The schoolmaster answered me in an almost friendly tone. "You have pointed to the big problem," he said. "If we export oranges, the tree is sitill here to grow more. If we export com, we keep some seed com for the next crop. But men and women capable of earning Ph.D.'s are not grown like oranges or com. They happen by chance. And' when we export them to America, their children are bom in America. Exporting Ph.D.'s lowers the average intelligence of the next generation." T replied slowly. "What you say is true, as far as it goes. However, look at the numbers. In Thailand this year there are about # eighteen-year-olds. We are interested in the top ten per cent of these, or about #. Of these, we take less than a hundred. You lose more than that to fatal diseases and accidents. The genetic damage we do to Thailand by importing Ph.D.'s from you is negligible. And if you were really worried about it, you could make up for it by providing some incentives for your domestically employed Ph.D.'s to have more children." "I have to admit the force of your arguments," he finally answered. "Neither your recruits, nor Thailand, is hurt by your importing of Ph.D.'s. But why should we help you?" "Why, you benefit economically. The benefits are already considerable. And the projections of the Ministry of Education show that in a decade, the export of Ph.D.'s will be your sixth largest source of foreign exchange. You ought to be cooperating with the program, instead of fighting it." He looked thoughtful. "You are right," he said. "I've been making a mistake. I'll keep you in mind as a source of scholarships for my bright students who can't find a way to go to college." "Fine," I said. "And we'll even give you a bonus for every recruit you get for us. And don't worry about it costing the student anything," I added as his face started to cloud up. "It will cost the student less than if we'd had to go to the usual expense of having a fieldman recruit him. You'll be doing a favor to all concerned, including yourself. Now if you'll excuse me," I said as I stood up, "I must find a place to stay tonight. I have a long way to go tomorrow, and more work to do." He stood up and returned my farewell with a vigorous nod of his head. I left him sitting at his desk, wearing a smile on his face. T ate in the afternoon of an ugly '  fall day, a forty-year-old topologist, employed to teach mathematics at a university he despised, bored by his students and frightened that he had done everything of significance in his life that he would ever do, blundered head down into a group of students handing out flowers and handbills. Before he could retrieve his dropped book bag and move on to continue composing in his head a memorable letter of resignation, his eye had fallen on a grubby teenage girl, and he was hopelessly entrapped. Thinking to break the spell, he boldly said to her, "Aren't you in my class in elementary topology?" She licked the raspberry snow cone she was holding and said, without a trace of a smile, "You must be mad. I'm not a student, just a wandering Gypsy fortuneteller." She held out the snow cone for him to take a lick. "Do you have a place where we could go, and I would tell your fortune?" The mathematician knew she was no Gypsy, for your modern, urban Romany never allow themselves to be as dirty as she was. He was certain she was putting him on, but his mood of desperate boredom was such that he said, "Cra-a-a-zy, Gypsy! Fall up to my pad, and we'll tell fortunes and other lies 'til the world melts." They left hand in hand under the eyes of forty witnesses. Within their own sub-culture, however, the rebel students conformed to a rigid code; and they would have died rather than give information to the fuzz or even to the Dean of the Faculty; so the professor's absolute breach of propriety in picking up a student went unremarked and unreported. When he had taken off her clothes, the girl was every bit as dirty as she appeared to be, but this only made him more determined to take advantage of her. Later, he persuaded her to shower by promising to bathe with her; and she looked, when she left, with her rum-colored hair in two long plaits, like a fresh-scrubbed Girl Scout. The crust turned out to be her equivalent of the make-up that squares use; when he came past the common the next day, she was as delectably grimy as ever, and she held a fresh snow cone purple with grape syrup. The two joined hands and went directly to his apartment. The young woman hardly spoke until late in the evening, after they had showered together. She was towelling her hair, and the information came indistinctly. "I went to the Provost's office today," she said, "and told him about us." Hphe professor was so uncharacJ teristically content he contemplated the ruin of his academic career with pleasure. "All right, big mouth, how are we going to live?" "I'm not really a Gypsy," she said, "but I really was in a carnival once, when I ran away before. I know how to dodge swords in a sword basket. Could you be an East Indian sword magician? We could pick up a show somewhere and travel right along with them." "By God," cried the topologist. "I can do better than that! It's been a long time since I did any engineering work, but I have a little laboratory curiosity that will just fill the bill. Come with me to the animal house in the basement of the Psychology Department, and I'll show you something you won't believe." "Try me, baby," replied his inamorata. "You'd be surprised at what I can believe." They repaired to the noisome cages in which the experimental animals were kept, and the professor secured a sturdy mouse. Selecting a few strips of clear plastic from a rack, he lit a burner and uncorked a container of plastic adhesive. In a few minutes, the topologist had cobbled up a container which defied the eye to define its exact shape, but which most often seemed to be a lumpy cylinder. In a trice, he thrust the mouse in and clapped the square top down. The mouse could be seen through the plastic, but he seemed to be in a single fixed position, floating in midair with his paws and tail extended just as when he was inserted. Heating a pointed rod, the professor pierced a hole first in one side of the bulgy cylinder, and then in the other. In a moment, when the long pin had cooled, he introduced its sharp point through the hole again, and hav-, ing located the mouse properly, skewered the rodent through the heart so that the point of the sharpened rod came out the second hole. Swinging the cylinder over the girl's hand with a little shake, the professor deposited a tiny drop of bright arterial mouse blood on her wrist As She looked at the crimson drop, tears appeared, sparkling on her eyelids. "Big deal, big man," she said. "Mouse murder. I don't think a wild mouse would walk into that plastic pipe, do you?" C L T T eart of my heart," he replied. "It's not a pipe. It isn't even a cylinder, and it certainly isn't a mousetrap. This is a tesseract, as you would know if you had ever read a popular work on topology." "Oh, all right, I know what a tesseract is: an expanded cube, a cube with a cube on each face. That mouse cage doesn't look like six cubes surrounding a cube to me." "No, otherwise our mouse would be dead all over. This is a tesseract which is a temporal illusion." "A temporal illusion!" "Yes, my dear," he said, "a temporal illusion. Topology teaches us that mathematical properties can be quite independent of apparent shape. A circle is still a circle, even though it looks like a scalloped pie crust -- as it may, if it is drawn on a wavy surface. This mouse cage is a cubed cube which is partly displaced along the dimension of time. That's why it appears formless and shifting. Here, feel it." Sure enough, to the touch, it was solid enough: a cube with a cube on each face; but even when held in the hand and sensed by touch, the object still appeared to be a rippling cylinder, and the mouse still appeared to be stock still. "This mouse looks dead. Eccch!" she said. Deftly the topologist withdrew the tiny sword, pried off the top, and shook Mr. Mouse out in his hand, where the charming little fellow at once sat up on his haunches and waved his forepaws, as if demanding cheese. "How did you do that?" cried the girl. "Simply, really," replied the thinker. "The exterior flickers in and out of this moment of time, because of the subtle twist I imparted to the shape when I made it; but the inside is fixed in time, because much of the internal mass is stretched all the way around the very large but finite continuum of space and time which is our universe. This little rascal's 'time' has passed so slowly that the powerful regenerative and repair processes of his body have worked as if instantaneously, and the apparently mortal wound dealt him was no more than a pin prick. Do you think you could get into a large tesseract like this one and let me run a rapier through you... knowing it would do you no harm?" She clapped her hands in pleasure. "Oh yes, lover! That'll be so much more of a mind buster than some old wicker basket that everybody knows I dodge the sword in." S o they hied themselves to a plastic supply house and thence to a dog-and-pony show that was in the neighborhood, and for a long time, every thing went like a guided trip with Tim Leary. Audiences were transfixed by the girl's beauty. She was considerably cleaner under the difficult circumstances of carnival trouping than she had been when soap and water were conveniently to be had, and when the topologist drove a sharpened fencing foil through her lovely body, clad as lightly as local ordinance allowed, the crowds gasped. When the box was rotated to show the point of the sword encamadined, strong men fainted. Later they would press forward and pay a dollar apiece to examine the tiny wound as it closed up and disappeared, usually midway up her delightfully articulated rib cage. Trouping the carnival together was an idyll. Still, even if forty years is not old, neither is it young; and the doctor of mathematics at last realized that he was bored again. The girl's vocabulary never enlarged itself appreciably, and the snow cone remained her favorite confection. The difference in their ages was sufficient for their basic sex attitudes to be irreconcilable. For him, a certain overtone of the forbidden gave carnal love its highest stimulation; but for her, sex was just another natural function, like perspiring or excreting, so that the level of their love-making remained at mere technical proficiency. After the fashion her generation had adopted, she was faithful. There might be others later, her manner implied by its playfulness; but for now, she did not share her favors out. He was denied even the sour spice of jealousy. At the end of their last appearance each evening, she was often wearing only transparent pantaloons and a shiny little brief, and when they had walked back to their quarters, she would hold up her arms and, stamping her naked feet softly like a harem dancer, say, "Help me get ready for my bath, lover." If he approached and began to roll down the waist band of her sateen pants, she would drop her arms and begin to undress him too. Later they would bathe each other. They had almost no other conversation.  t last the idyll became an en- slavement to the professor. He found some respite when he learned that a Hindu tortureman, their neighbor in the show, who slept on nails, poured boiling lead in his eyes, and so on, was a Failed M.A. in Mathematics from the University of Rawalpundi. By talking to him, the topologist was able to keep from going quite mad. Still, he was a little off. He loathed the girl and dreamed only of what he would do when she left him; but she would not leave and continued to raise her arms to him and stamp her feet, as exquisitely irritating as a kitten which continues to claw one's sock after one has done playing with it. He began to do everything badly, even their turn in the show, which had never much interested him after he put the big tesseract together. Once he missed the hole with his thrust, and the plastic deflected the point of the foil into his toe. This was a real wound, in real time, not spread along the space-time continuum, and was extremely painful for a week. Each time he limped, the pain made him more resolved to be quit of her, until at last his fertile topological mind saw the way. He had a regular armorer's store of swords with which he made play in their act, and one evening he laid handy, next to their bed, a very passable imitation of a Roman short sword. In its day, that design had been a great technological breakthrough for the weapons makers, and it was beautifully shaped to destructive stabbing. When they came in that night, he skimmed off her tawdry cape with a flourish, and as she lifted her round arms and stamped one foot, he peeled the bottom of her costume off in one extravagant gesture, and then gave her the pleasure of chasing him and tearing off his garments. As they were towelling each other after their ritual coupling and bathing, he kissed her, tender but preoccupied, as it were, and said, "My dear, would you mind letting me practice that last pass in the act? I just don't seem to be putting that foil home right." Qhe was so pleased to have him  pleasant again that she scampered into the spare tesseract they had in the quarters, a few drops from the bath still glistening on one flank. She turned her face up to him with a grin that almost made him reconsider the irreversible act he had planned. Then he remembered the months of boredom and hardened his heart. Decisively, he tapped the top home. Without a tremor, he put the Roman sword as nearly into her heart as he could judge its location through the subtle time shifting in the plastic. With that, he snapped off the blade, so that the sword also was within the spread, slowed effect of the moving time field; and gave the construction a knowledgeable kick or two which caused it to collapse into itself. Instead of a knobby cylinder, as it had appeared when it was an expanded cube blurred by time, it now appeared to be a single cube about six inches on a side, with an abstract pattern in each face. The collapsed cube was much heavier than it looked, but not nearly as heavy as the girl, for a substantial part of her mass was distributed along the whole of the cylindri-co-spherical spacetime continuum. As he gazed at the mirror-like surface of one square face, an eye and eyebrow slowly spread flatly across the plane; but there was neither panic nor recognition in the eye as he stared into it. He realized that to the occupant of this peculiar box, his movements were so fast in appearance as to be a mere blur. Whistling, the professor packed the weighty cube into his bag, and strolled off the lot, casually remarking to his Hindu neighbor, "So long, we're jumping this flea circus." By changing into one of his old natural shoulder suits at the bus station, he simply disappeared as Grax, the Swordsman of Time carnated himself as a topologist of considerable talent who had been vaguely on sabbatical for a while. nphe frustrations that had so nearly consumed him before his adventure seemed to have been burned and purged away. He settled with pleasure into a new academic routine and became expert in its execution. Once in five years, perhaps, he had a really promising student; but the scarcity no longer bothered him. As he advanced up the ladder of academic tenure and preferment, he was able to place self, and life was as good, he now knew, as it was ever going to be. The heavy cube was a paperweight on the desk in his apartment. No one else ever recognized the shifting abstract patterns in its silvery sides as the topologized contours of a dead human being. At great intervals, there would drift across one face or another of the prism some recognizable anatomical feature with which the professor was intimately acquainted, and he would feel a vague regret for his act and a light stirring, as of the ashes in a cold grate, of his appetite for the one adventure of his life. He would stuff his pipe, turn the pages of the Journal of Topology and immerse himself once more in the calm, sweet life of the university. When he was sixty years old and almost bald, there appeared in his classes the student of his dreams, who understood everything he said in his arcane specialty and replied with fresh and elegant insights into the intuitive sort of math in which they both delighted. Objectively, he knew the boy was neat and trim rather than handsome, yet subjectively (and privately, of course: he was very proper now), he always felt the boy was "good looking." This feeling puzzled him until one day he had to move a stack of old college annuals and, browsing, as one will, he suddenly came on his own senior picture. His best student was enough like his youthful self to be a double, or at least a younger brother. Qhortly after that, the professor  confided the story of his escapade to the boy. He could not have said why he did so, and it certainly was not wise; but the student was beginning to betray the same weird talent the professor had for translating topological abstractions into hardware that did peculiar things; and somehow the tale just told itself. He had become very fond indeed of his disciple. The boy, who affected the total amorality which was the fashion of his generation, was nevertheless shocked; but he was also intrigued. He picked up the box and shook it. "Maybe she's alive," he said. "After all, inside it's only been an instant. Let's unlock it." "Don't be ridiculous," the professor said, taking the cube back and setting it on his desk in a definite manner. "In the first place, she's not alive. While die's in the construction, there's no evidence of the crime. Second, if she were alive, she might go to the ix) lice; or worse yet, she might expect me to take up that dreadful, boring liaison with her again. And in the third place, we can't unlock it. That was the whole point of breaking the sword. The cube's a closed system now, and no part of the interior is available to this aspect of time and space. Eventually she'll be equally distributed through the entire universe. Absolutely not! I forbid you to think about it. When are you going to give me that paper on topological re-intervertebrates?" Conversation languished, and the student shortly took his leave. A day or two later, the professor found the boy fiddling the edges of the cube with a device made of mirrors, and they had a genuine quarrel, but gradually fell back almost into their former sympathetic teacher-student relation. "ne day the student appeared  in the professor's apartment with a tiny glittering piece of metal in his hand, the shape of which was extraordinarily hard to see. The whole thing seemed to flicker in and out of the mathematician's sight. "What the hell have you got there?" he asked the boy in irritation.  # "It's a chrome-plated, selfpowered, retractable, inverted, universally jointed and fully gurgitated mobius strip," the young man said. The professor laughed. Every schoolboy knows a mobius strip is a band' one end of which has been given a half twist before joining it to the other to make a circlet. The consequence of that little twist (try it) is that the mobius strip is a geometric figure which has only one side and one edge; though common sense, looking at it, can plainly discern two sides and two edges. However, a pencil drawn down the center of "one side" will meet its own mark and there will then be seen to be a line drawn on "both sides"... because there is only one side, you see? But every schoolboy knows that's all a mobius strip is: just a curiosity. Anything else you do to it changes it from being a mobius strip. So it can't be improved by chroming it or powering it or anything else. The professor pointed all this out to his student in a rather overbearing manner. He finished by saying, "And I suppose you're going to tell me it has some practical application." "Yes," said the boy, "it has." And before the professor could stop him, he had reached across the desk, penetrated into the shiny cube with one half of the glittering mobius strip and fished out the shattered remnant of a short Roman stabbing sword. In an instant, the old familiar bulgy cylinder was present on the desk, full size, and in another, a completely naked young woman had leaped out of it onto the floor. In stupefacation, the professor saw a pink, three-cornered scar, obviously just healing, on her rib cage, and noticed there were still drops of water glistening on her flank. "Sweetheart!" she cried, "what was that butcher knife? I had to dodge like crazy!" And she engulfed the student in a squidlike embrace. A moment later she saw the professor and recoiled. "Who is this bald-headed old creep?" she said. "I draw the line at voyeurs, honey." And with a wink and a nod, she and the student dumped the professor into the expanded cube and collapsed it about him. T#ven in the endless instant ' which is the inside of his device, time has begun to seem long to the topologist. He knows the girl and the student are long since dust in the whirling, kaleidoscopic world outside. He is beginning to be transparent, so he knows his substance is slowly plating out along the entire cylindrico-spherical space-time continuum. He has realized that when he is fully distributed, the universe will be at an end; and he has composed a most astounding paper in his head explaining the whole phenomenon. His only regret is that he will never be able to send it to the Journal of Topology for publication. This Month in IF -- by Robert Silverberg by A. Bertram Chandler by John Brunner Three good reasons for reading science-fiction's favorite magazine , winner of the Hugo award for two years running . Don't miss the April issuel for your information nphe scientific name of the potato plant is Solarium tuberosum, and it is an entrenched opinion in Europe that the biggest potatoes grow in the fields of the dumbest peasants. But if you want to quote this proverb within earshot of one of the aforementioned peasants you say that "the volume of the tubers of Solanum tuberosum is inversely proportional to the intelligence of its producer." The ordinary potato, like the sweet potato, is an American plant; and many years ago, in a description of Mexico, I read the statement that potatoes, when planted in Yucatan, begin to taste sweetish after the first generation and have turned into sweet potatoes after the third generation. I don't know who saddled the innocent visitor to Mexioo with that hoax. Factually speaking the sweet potato is a member of the Convolvulus or morning glory family, while the ordinary potato is one of the nightshades. They are not at all related except that both are flowering plants. By now it must have become clear that this column is going to be about the potato, the lowly spud. That colloquial term, one can sometimes read, is supposed to have been derived from the initials of an anti-potato society said to have been in existence around the year #. The letters are supposed to stand for Society for the Prevention of Unwholesome Diet. A nice story, but a "spud" actually is a special kind of narrow-bladed spade used for cutting roots -- the name of the tool was transferred to what it brought to light. The early history of the potato is fairly complicated, as will soon be seen; but let us dwell on the names of this useful vegetable for awhile. The potato had been "discovered" by the Spaniards in the realm of the Incas, where it went under the name of papa. The Spaniards could not adopt this name, which in their own language designates the pope. A tribal dialect proved more useful by furnishing the word patata; we still use it in a little changed form. In Italy the new vegetable was called taratufllo or taratuffoli; to the Frenchman Olivier de Serres this sounded clumsy, and he coined a French equivalent: cartoufle. However the French, when potatoes became common, used another name, pomme de terre, or " earth apple." The Dutch adopted that name, in translation, of course, and called it Aardappel. The Germans, on the other hand, adopted the earlier French name, making it Kartollel, and the Russians, who got their potatoes from Germany also took over the "German" name. The Hungarians seem to have imported their first potatoes from Burgandy because their word is still burgonya. 'Tphe continent of origin of the cultivated potato is South America, specifically the West Coast of South America, and more specifically the large island of Chiloe, located just off shore under # southern latitude. The outstanding expert on the history of cultivated plants, the late Professor Nikolai Ivanovitch Vavilov, considered the Chiloe strain to be the main ancestor of our potato for an interesting reason. The tropical versions, he said, were adapted to a climate where the length of the day does not vary much throughout the year. But Europe north of the Alps and Russia (and, of course, the United States north of # northern latitude) have long summer days. Under these conditions the tropical South American forms fail to produce tubers. The Chiloe strain, however, was adapted to long summer days and became the most important for this reason. Potatoes reached Europe beginning about #, and older writers on cultivated plants invariably assumed that they were brought in the familiar form of the tubers. More recently this assumption has been re-examined and proved wrong. The ships did not sail from, say, Antofagasta to Europe with a cargo of potatoes for the purpose of introducing the new plant. They sailed for many reasons, most of them larcenous by present-day standards, and they had no schedules. They stayed at sea for weeks at a time and then spent more weeks at various stopover places, the whole voyage adding up to years. Potatoes, just dumped into barrels, simply do not last that long. In addition to the long travel times during which tubers would have rotted away or dried out, another factor speaks against the older assumption. Nobody then, from the simplest peasant to the most learned botanist-physician, had ever raised a plant from a piece of a tuber with an "eye" in it. Plants grew from seeds and sometimes from a transplanted" root. Tubers were not known to these people; the only edible "underground" vegetables were beets and turnips, that had been planted, and truffles, that just happened without cultivation. In short: the potato must have traveled as seeds. Who carried those seeds? Since it is always easy to credit somebody whose name is famous for other reasons, Sir Walter Raleigh, Sir John Hawkins and Sir Francis Drake have all been hailed for the introduction of the potato. But the facts of history happen to contradict. Sir Walter Raleigh could not have brought potatoes from Virginia in # because there were no potatoes in Virginia before #, or even later. And he never went to Peru where they were actually cultivated in his time. As for Sir John Hawkins, it is true that he brought something from America in #, but it was Ipomoea batatas, the sweet potato. Sir Francis Drake seems to have been credited just on principle; in Offenburg, southwest Germany, there even stands his statue with an inscription proclaiming that he brought potatoes to Europe "in the Year of Our Lord #." But there is no contemporary record that he did. The ones who actually did are nameless, though it is certain that they were Spaniards, and it is likely that they were monks. And it may have been done because of suspected medicinal properties rather than because of the food value. Tt is known that Spaniards in what is now Colombia, Ecuador and Chile knew about potatoes around the middle of the sixteenth century but refused to eat them. On the other hand the place where potatoes were first eaten John Gerard of London, holding a potato flower. From the title page of a late edition of his Herball . in Europe was a hospital in Seville in #. That there was a medical aura around the new plant is shown by the fact that Philip II of Spain ordered potatoes sent to him from Peru. After they had been harvested the king sent a number of tubers to the pope, and the pope passed them on to his ambassador to the Netherlands because he was sick. Some of them, in turn, were passed on to the Prefect of Mons, Philippe de Suvry, and he gave two to Jules Charles de l'Escluse (or Carolus Clusius, #-#). Clusius received this gift because he was supervisor of the herb and flower gardens of Emperor Maximilian II of Austria. Clusius cultivated them in the Imperial Gardens of Vienna and Frankfurt am Main. Later, when he planned the Botanical Garden of Leyden (Holland), the potato took root there too, so that Clusius should be credited with the actual introduction of the potato in Continental Europe. The main interest may have been medical, but the fact that the potato plant has very pretty flowers seems to have helped. Rudolph Jakob Camerarius, physician and botanist, grew them in his garden at Numberg in #. Count von Helfenstein had potato plants in his garden in Silesia in #. The Landgrave of Hessen-Cassel cultivated them in # and sent a bag of tubers to King Christian I of Saxony during the following year. That the pretty flower intrigued many is also shown by the fact that John Gerard of London had himself pictured on the title page of one of his works holding a potato flower. (Fig. #.) John Gerard (#-#) was professionally what was then known as a "barber-surgeon," but plants were his main interest. He had a famous garden himself and was also the supervisor of the Fig. #. The earliest known picture of a potato plant. From John Gerard's Herball of #. The name used by Gerard was Battata Virginiana, indicating his mistaken belief that the plant was native to Virginia. gardens of Lord Burleigh. His first literary work was a list and description of all the plants growing in his own garden in Holborn; this was followed in # by a much bigger work with the title, The Herball or Generali Historie of Plantes. It contains the first published picture of a potato plant. (Fig. #.) nphis Herball, sad to relate, was not really John Gerard's own work. It was a piece of literary shenanigans. A Dutchman, Rembert Dodoens (Latinized as Dodonaeus, #-#), who for a time had been court physician to Emperor Maximilian II, had written a book the medicinal "virtues" of plants that was published in #. It was written in Flemish, but Clusius immediately translated it into French as Histoire des plantes. This was followed by other plant books, and in # the publisher van der Loe brought out a collection of Dodoens's writings that became known as the Pemptade s. Then the London publisher John Norton requested a London physician, Dr. Priest, to translate the Pemptade s into English, but Dr. Priest died before he finished his work. John Gerard said piously in the foreward to his Herball that Dr. Priest had started a translation, "but being prevented by death, his translation likewise perished." Not so, barber-surgeon Gerard I Actually Gerard had taken the translation, finished it, edited it and added a number of items. One of the added items was the picture of the potato plant. But as Gerard thought that it had come from Virginia, he named it accordingly. A much better description, and also a much better picture, was published in #I by Clusius (Fig. #.) The book had the title RaiioTum Plantarum Historia -- the history of rare plants. Actually the potato was not rare any more in Europe at the time. Contemporary chroniclers tell us that Silesian peasants made fires of straws and twigs and roasted the tubers in the ashes. But elsewhere in Europe the potato was suspect then and for many years to come. It had first been grown in herb gardens among many herbs known to be poisonous. It probably was poisonous too, thought the suspicious Europeans, and besides there was a taint of magic Fig. #. Somewhat stylized potato plant from the Prodromus of Gaspard (or Caspar) Bauhin, #. Bauhin used the name Solan um tuberosum eculentum. about something that grew underground. The peasants would have nothing to do with "the devil's apples." It needed a number of years with bad crops and famines (#-#) to convince even the superstitious that these "apples" could be eaten without harm to body and soul. What could happen when you were dealing with a plant of which the average man knew nothing is nicely illustrated by a story about the city councillors of Berlin. Friedrich Wilhelm, Prince of Brandenburg and known to history as the Great Elector (#), had heard of the new vegetable. There was a park in Berlin known as the Lust gar ten (pleasure garden), and in #I he ordered the planting of potatoes in it. When they were ready to be harvested he invited the city councillor to a meal; they were to tell him what they thought of potatoes. It is claimed that the cook who was to prepare the meal had never seen a potato plant before. He did not know about the tubers -- or if he did he distrusted them -- so he had the round green capsules containing the seeds picked for the meal. They felt pretty hard to him, so he simmered them for a long time with a pinch of salt. It so happens that the seed capsules have quite a bitter taste. The councillors took one bite and felt distressed. How could they thank their prince for this "treat"? Some reasoned that something might still have to be done, but additional salt and pepper only made it worse. Melted butter ameliorated the situation to some extent -- but not enough. Well, they had been asked to state their opinion, and this they had to do, even if the situation was unpleasant all around. They composed a careful document that began with an assertion of utmost loyalty and went on to say that none of those present had been pleased with the new vegetable. Its taste was bitter and tart, and it did not become palatable, not even when sugared. fTThile the story of how the  ' potato came to Europe is incomplete, the story of how it came to the United States is virtually nonexistent. The colonists in Virginia and Carolina may or may not have grown potatoes from seeds or tubers obtained from Spanish sea captains. The earliest authentic report from the United States says that potatoes were grown at Londonderry, N. H., in #, and that the plants had been brought over from Ireland. And that's why the plant from the island of Chiloe off South America came to be called the Irish potato in North America. On Newsstands Soon! the Moon I who's been on the Moon too long. In fact, he had to return to Earth. A beautiful evening on Earth And he'd better, at least once was just the thing for a man every once in a while. But once Keep off Earth, you Lunarians! The gravity's enough to kill you, even if the local customs don't! in awhile, how often was that? The doctor he asked that question of shook his head. "No matter how long or how short a time you stay away, you're going to run into difficulties," he said. "You'll be mighty uncomfortable on Earth after living on Luna. Why not give it up, or else go back for good?" That was the problem, Earth or the Moon, you just couldn't have both. "I got a girl there, that's all," said Martin. "She's beautiful and good -- " " -- and can outwalk you and outrun you; hit harder than you and dance harder than you. You're sagging; she's bouncing. You've been outwitted by gravity, son. Find yourself a Moon Maid." Martin was anguished. He had a good job with the government on the Moon, and there were office girls all around him who would jump at the chance to go with him anywhere. And when one uses the word jump, it is singularly appropriate. "We had a jumpin' good time," Martin's office partner would say, for instance. "Mary and me." On one particular occasion, he added casually, "By the way. I got a Mabel stacked away where I live who's looking for a good-looking Geophile such as yourself. She's homesick for stories about Earth. Why not give her a tumble?" Hard as it was for Martin to get Barbara off his mind, he did go dancing one night with Mabel and a bunch of other Slant-people. If you wonder about the term "Slant-people," don't. It's you and me when we're on the Moon. On Earth when you walk you slant forward some but it's not noticeable. On the Moon when you walk, it is: you slant forward a full thirty-five degrees. It's a natural compensation for the low gravity. You unconsciously put yourself into a series of falling positions, much like the Moon itself as it falls around the Earth. That's why dancing is popular on the Moon. You hold each other up, for the most part. People get tired of walking with their faces near the floor. Anyway, Mabel didn't work out. She had a permanent crick in her neck from trying to keep her eyes level the five years she'd been here, and she was unable to dance in the vertical. This created' problems. He put pressure on the small of her back trying to force her to assume a better center of gravity, but she didn't know what the problem was and couldn't cooperate. He told her some stories about Earth, as it was three months ago when he left, but made it all so uninteresting, deliberately, that she decided to stay outside Earth the rest of her life like the medics told her she had to. A fartin pursued his lonely-- course, every day going to forming his serious exercises. The trouble was it was easy to chin yourself, so what were you gaining? You were exercising for the Moon's gravity. There were, of course, machines which rotated you at one gee. They were not satisfactory, inasmuch as the center bar was only six feet away from his feet; simulated gravity fell off too fast. There were the sliding racks which whizzed you around the floor and the ceiling of the gymnasium and pulled at you with one gee also. On these racks one could do regular sitting-up exercises and even lift weights. But it was hazardous considering that some of this was done upsidedown. Besides, there were only were in demand. Other means of exercise included workouts from the masseurs, but one could not afford them all the time. Besides, it was all a very big bore. Martin went to his superior in cost-accounting and asked or begged for some kind of solution. "I've got this girl on Earth," he began, "and she's beautiful and good -- " " -- and can already outslug you," said his superior in such a manner that Martin knew he had run into the oldest and corniest of Moon jokes: your Earth girl can wrap you into a pretzel and serve you with her beer. "But I have to go back," insisted Martin, "before it's too late. I figure if you could let me have a month I could take a crash exercise course and build myself back up into the he-man I was. I think you understand the problem." "I do indeed," his superior said, shrugging. He opened the periscope on his desk, rotated the over-Moon viewer twenty degrees and picked up Earth. "There it is," he said, a note of sadness creeping into his voice. "I'll never go there again, nor will my wife and children." "You found it possible to give up Earth," nodded Martin tragically. "Had to, son. But my family stays with me wherever I go, so it isn't too bad. Once a year I alternate jobs and go to Mars and spend a few months there. We run into old friends, scads of them, migrating back and forth for the same reason we do, to tone up our muscles and our nervous plexi with a shot of a heavier gravity, so we keep our Tarot packs hot. But my two boys -- " He chuckled, and gestured at Earth. "Look at it. There's where my memories and all my nostalgias lie. But my two growing sons get the shivers from it, because it looks heavy. I don't know whether this is because they've been studying Earth in school, or whether they know instinctively they aren't built to live there. Such is life. "As for your request," he said, opening the drawer in front of him and extracting some forms, "it's a fairly common one. Take a month -- take six weeks, if you want. Maybe you can talk your girl into taking the Government tests and get her on the Moon. That's about the only solution I can see, unless you decide to do it the hard way and stay on Earth, which would be a pity. However, maybe you'll decide your girl isn't worth the sacrifice." "Oh, she's worth it, sir. She's really worth any sacrifice. She's beautiful and high-principled -- and good. And," he added, straignt-faced, "she can probably already outslug me." M artin took the shuttle out of Luna City two days later. He took all his possessions with him, because of the uncertainty of his venture. He sat with the operator of the shuttle and broodingly watched Earth get larger. There was Home; there was where his emotions were rooted, and those emotions would never let go. But he would blossom so far beyond the actual soil of Terra that, some day, he could never return. This was man's destiny, to rain his seeds on the other worlds of the universe and always, achingly, to remember Earth. There was one other passenger aboard the shuttle, who came forward just once and got himself introduced to Martin. This other passenger was a remarkable person, with the beautifully shaped head, the symmetrical and pleasing jawline, the forthright expression, the massively formed hands and arms of a man bom to the military. He was tired, now attached to the United Nations.' "The UN won't let me get trapped on the Moon or Mars and certainly not -- " he almost spat the name -- "Enceladus. They give me two days on the Moon, no more. I make my inspection of the Base and write my report and then come back to Earth, which I'm doing now. I won't get off Earth again until after the next session of the UN. Then I go to Mars." "That's a bit longer away," said Martin. "But the flights are all rotary gravitized, so I hear." "By law," nodded Randolph. "The gravity-terrace effect; you pick your own weight." He produced his card. "You've got a problem, so if you want, call me, if only to talk. Until the UN meets, however I can be talked into anything. However, I do have a suggestion. Make an application when we land on the Platform to stay at the City Training-In Center -- that's the best-equipped and best-staffed rehabilitation center in the Americas. I should know." A massive fist rubbed at massive jaw; his gaze fastened pensively and somewhat darkly on the inexorably looming planet of their birth. One could imagine his lips, half-curled, muttering a curse, for reasons unknown. He returned his full attention to Martin. "That's another thing," he said. "In any event, if anybody can crank you up to run like an Earth machine, they can." He smiled. "By the time you get to Earth, Martin, you'll know if you've been accepted -- by the fact that you will or will not be met at the ship by an ambulance, which will take you direct to the Center. Once they decide to help you, they don't want you walking even an inch on Earth without their supervision. It will cost you ninety dollars a day, but it's worth it." Martin treasured Randolph's card and placed it carefully in his billfold. He was genuinely grateful to have a man of Randolph's stature make this gesture toward him. He suspected, however, that Randolph was at loose ends and was making the gesture in hopes that Martin would call him. Martin decided he would. II , T 'he City Training-In Center, which accepted Martin, and did indeed meet him with an ambulance and a stretcher at the space port, demonstrated its efficiency by never once allowing him to feel he was involved in the task of his own rehabilitation. He was lifted and rolled; he was turned over and floated. The medical staff calibrated the responses of every muscle in his body. The exercises he was required to perform were aimed at specific muscles, but they were so programmed that he seemed to be merely at play. He was also given considerable help with precise machines which spun him, patted him, stretched him, bent him, beat him, fluff-dried him. So, on the third day, Martin called San Francisco and spoke to his girl, which turned out to be a mistake. "Well, no," he said bemusedly, "I can't come there now, don't you see I should spend a week here to get used to Earth after being away three months? I've got four more days here." "Well," she said from three and a half thousand miles away, "that means you can't get here until Thursday, and I'll be leaving for Japan Thursday. I have a demanding job, Martin." "Meet you at the Kobe office, then, Friday?" he said hopefully. "Not unless you want my boss to chaperone us twenty-three hours a day with phone calls, which he's liable to do. I'll tell you what. I'll meet you there tomorrow morning, and we'll have a few bewitched hours together. You've been gone too too long!" She gave him an address high over Park Avenue and made kissing sounds over the phone. "All right, hon," he said slowly, and hung up. He hadn't even seen her face; she hadn't even thrown in the visio. Tomorrow morning, then. Dr. V. Weller, the Director of the City Training-In Center, was exasperated even before Martin finished explaining his position. "I know what you're trying to say," he said. "It's very very obvious. Your fiancee has put you in a bind, and you don't know how to refuse her. But three days isn't enough, Martin, it just isn't enough." "I'll be gone an hour!" said Martin. "That's all!" "Phh. So you say." The acid little man leaned back and shook his head. "How often we've had to explain to young men such as yourself that your ardor far outmatches your capacity to perform! Exactly what do you think you'll be able to do with your girl once you're with her?" "Well -- well, what do you mean, "do?" Martin faltered. "You must understand that although we are -- " nphe other quieted him down, patting the air with an antiseptic white hand. "No, I mean just the simple act of meeting her. Of standing there. Of throwing your arms about her. Of grabbing her and kissing her. Do you understand how much oxygen debt your muscles will build up from those simple acts? Your Moonmuscles?" Martin simply acted miserably dumb. "I don't know what an oxygen debt is." "Naturally not," Dr. V. Weller said sarcastically, picking up Martin's chart and glaring at it. "You young dancing Moon men never do. Why do you think we pick you up in an ambulance and handle you like a baby, once we accept you? Well, remember this if you can. Muscles work anerobically. Without oxygen, that is." "Anerobically," said Martin, crestfallen. "I remember. There are some anerobes on Mars. On Earth too. I think." "That's another thing! Let me finish. Muscles contract anerobically. The organism simply draws upon a store of energy accumulated by previous oxidative processes. But when that store of energy, an organic phosphate, begins to decline, the organism must supply new oxygen. My God, boy, by the time you get off your first kiss to your sweetie, you'll be panting like a lovestruck stud!" Martin sank lower in his wheelchair. "That's putting it rather crudely," he said, "but it gives me a picture." "It better give you a picture," the little man said, waving Martin's chart fiercely. "The Lunar environment weakens the muscular organ by giving the body an excuse not to manufacture any more adenosine triphosphate than it finds necessary. A valuable habit pattern is lost; the organism has to learn all over again what is required of it on Earth, do you understand? In a manner of speaking, the organism has to learn it isn't on the Moon any more. Oh, sure, you know you're on Earth. But do your tissues? They don't." "I see that now,", said Martin, his voice weak and yielding. Oh, boy, he thought, I shouldn't have called her; now how am I going to keep that date? And he would have to keep it somehow, somehow. By proxy, maybe. The sudden idea straightened his backbone. He said, nodding his chin with new force at the chart this unpleasant little man was glaring fiercely at, "I take it, then, that the doctors have found nothing serious." "No, your health hasn't been damaged seriously by your stay on the Moon. You have a minor calcium leakage from the osseous structures, but usually this clears up in the eight or nine days we keep you here. And your -- " " Eight days? Nine days?" "Yes, that's right," the man said, running his fingers in a crooked line on the chart and frowning mightily. "In your case, maybe a total of nine days." "Six more days," said Martin, sliding down in the wheel chair and looking laxly at the ceiling. "And it was supposed to be four more days. Maybe you'll decide it should be seven more days. Or ten more days. Or never. Maybe you'll decide I've been on the Moon too long, that after all it's still highly problematical that anybody can really have a fulltime recovery, everything's still in the experimental stage, at ninety dollars a day -- " Dr. V. Weller suddenly was on his feet. He said icily, "Mr. Beales, if you would like to terminate our contract, be sure you will receive no bill from us. We accept money only from those we have been successful with. Now if you are implying -- " Martin shook his head and managed a sick grin as he started to turn the chair. "You've told me what I wanted to know," he said. "I hope so. You dried-up, dancing Moon-men who think you can come back to Earth and right away compete with those of us who've had the good sense -- " He sat down abruptly, throwing Martin's chart aside and burying his face in other papers. Martin figured that Dr. V. Weller felt he had said too much, implied too much. Martin rolled out sourly. So everybody had problems. 'T'hat evening he called Major Whit Randolph at his Wisconsin home and left a curious elation when he heard the man's crisp, wide-awake voice. Then, as the visio strengthened, he saw with astonishment that Randolph was in pajamas, short hair, the color of a dried leaf, uncombed. "But you sounded wideawake," he exclaimed. "You have to be," said Randolph cryptically, lighting up. "I've been in a war and a half, you know." He studied Martin forthrightly. "You made it to the Center," he said. "But you've got problems. What's up?" Smoke shot from the corner of his mouth. "I made the mistake of calling my girl before I was ready," Martin told him in embarrassment. "Now the director here says I don't have what it takes to carry on a romance -- any part of a romance, even -- until I've put in nine days here. In the meantime, I've made a date with her here in New York, and she's arriving tomorrow morning." But Randolph was already nodding his head, coolly flicking ashes. "The difficulty falls into a common pattern," he said. "The pattern being that you can't explain matters to her. When can you ever? Luckily, I was tubing to New York the day after tomorrow -- I can't stand that Loop shot, it's always the tube for me -- but I'll change my plans and meet your girl for you. How does that sound?" His eyes, which had been moving rather restlessly in his face, now beamed directly at Martin. "Why -- why it sounds great," said Martin, taken aback first by the offer and then by the direct and somehow challenging question appended to it. "It would -- well, it would certainly take me off the hook, if you know what I mean. Are you sure -- ?" "That it isn't putting me out? Hardly! Just tell me when and where you're supposed to meet your girl and what she likes to drink." Martin awoke often that night. Finally, he was staring out the window at the gray morning, and he felt baffled and constricted by the inanities of this universe he must necessarily live in. Here he was, weakened by a stay of a few short weeks on the Moon, and his pride in his feeling of manhood had put him in the position of turning over his girl to another man; a drinking man, a military man. A man twenty years older than Barbara -- but what was twenty years to a man of Randolph's vitality? T) ar bara called Martin two -'nights later from Japan. "But it's all right," she trilled, laughing. "It was a wonderful idea. Darling, I'm so glad you let mfe meet the major. I wouldn't have missed it for anything. And the places he took us -- " "Us?" Martin's ears pricked up. "He had a date, of course. It was so unselfish of him to include me. As it turns out, it was lucky for him, because his date got sick at the Earth Turn -- we were sitting on the inside circle near the tintinnabula, so there wasn't that much spin -- I just don't know what hit her, except that she was a tiny little thing, all eyes, and so tired. Anyway, we took her back to her apartment and put her to bed. Naturally, I consoled your darling major by sharing another round of drinks." She giggled from ten thousand miles away. "Oh, we really rode the mare!" "I imagine," said Martin dryly. Gazing upon the pixie, freckled face of his beloved he was at once bedazzled and in a helpless muse. "And darling," she rushed on, pointing her finger at him, and then pointing it again, sternly, "when we get married, and if the major is available, and especially if he's married again by that time, we want to invite him to our house often. Let's never let him go. He's one of the people we simply must hang onto." "But if we're living on the Moon," Martin hazarded, taking the boldest conversational plunge he had ever managed with Barbara. She interrupted him, her pixie dimples suddenly disappearing. "Who wants to live on the Moon?" she said coolly. "Except for two or three days at a time like the major does?" "That's right, who does?" said Martin, his eyes straying away from her image to rest on the blank wall beyond the telephone. "Oh, now I've hurt your feelings! Darling, look at me." So he returned his gaze, feeling quite hopeless about the whole thing, and not even fooled by the worried tenderness which now ap# peared in her eyes and lips. "Darling," she said softly, "we'll solve the problem, honest we will. Let's give it time." "And now guess what? Major says he's going to call you and make arrangements for us to double-date with him and his girl the day you get out of the hospital!" "It's not a hospital," Martin hurriedly interposed. "Whatever it is. Anyway, you'll be well then -- " "I'm not sick!" yelled Martin. She stared, sitting abruptly back from the audio. "No," she said icily. "I'll say you're not. But I won't get mad. It'll be too wonderful to see you again, dear." She blew him many kisses, smiled dazzlingly and was gone as he stupidly said good night. Ill 'T'he next day Martin was suspended in a device composed of several balloon-like structures which blew up and blew down as he breathed. The doctor in charge was making readings from an instrument which measured nervous energy input and output. "The solar plexus is the key to the nervous and emotional health of mammalian life forms," the medical man told Martin. "The solar plexus -- we call it the celiac plexus -- is a bundle of nervous and venous tissue which somehow manufactures nervous energy, which is then used by the body in its coordinative functions." "Somehow?" said Martin. The doctor nodded. "You've got a point," he admitted. "The best we can say is that the mechanism which stimulates the celiac into manufacturing nervous energy is the abdominal muscle called the diaphragm. When we breathe, the diaphragm massages the celiac; physical energy is transduced into nervous energy -- somehow. Proper breathing therefore is essential to the production of proper amounts of nervous energy. Which is to say -- what we've known all along from the year one -- proper breathing is essential to our nervous and emotional health." "A phone call for you, sir," an attendant said at this moment from the door. "He'll take it out there, but give me a moment," said the doctor, frowning at the chart. He continued: "On the Moon, Mr. Beales, some startling things happen to our nervous systems, our breathing, our emotions. At first, as you perhaps don't remember, the rate of breathing increases. Presumably the much lower gravitation and the consequent lessened demand on the muscular organ creates some kind of emotional backlash which requires more nervous energy than on Earth; one may feel anxious, perhaps sad, or one may be driven into euphoria. Then, as time passes, the unconscious mechanisms of the body learn what is required of them on the Moon. There is less emotional disturbance and consequently a need for less emotional energy... if we consider emotions somewhat definable as the rate of flow of nervous energy. Breathing then slows down. Now when one returns to Earth -- " "Breathing speeds up," said Martin, waiting for the axe to fall and at the same time glancing nervously at the waiting phone beyond the door. The doctor smiled. "You look scared. Don't be. I'm giving you some good news. You were on the Moon just long enough for your breathing to come back up near Earth normal. On our scale of # your breathing stands at .#. By the time you leave here Saturday your breathing should be back up to normal. And that's very good. Now go talk to your girl." And he turned away, still smiling. T t wasn't Barbara. It was Major Whit Randolph. Randolph was wearing a splotchy green, a very gay smoking jacket, and fumes were coming from a long black pipe in his mouth. Through the fumes, Martin saw a tintinnabula ball dancing on its air-needle and spinning randomly to give off its radioactive, edgy music. On an end-table was a half-finished glass of what looked like gin on the rocks, and on Randolph's knee sat a very pretty girl. "Hi, old son," drawled Randolph. "Top o' the afternoon to you too. Martin, I want you to meet my girl. Claudina, curtsy for the Moon-Man." Claudina blushed painfully, and caught Martin's eyes as if searching for help. She spread her tiny hands helplessly. "I'm supposed to curtsy, sitting on his knee and captive to the United Nations," she said. "Anyway, I'm pleased. He -- my -- the major tells me you're rehabilitating from being on the Moon?" "That's what the doctors like to call it," Martin told her, captured unavoidably and startlingly by the strange ivory purity of her skin. Cradle snatcher, he thought. And those big eyes, just like Barbara said, big dark brown eyes resting on his naively and a trifle sadly, so that he felt a tiny lump in his throat. What went on here, anyway? Just what? "She's nice, huh, Martin?" Randolph murmured from somewhere in the background. "But she saw me first, believe me! So whaddya say? Did Barbara tell you? We're gonna take this town apart, level by level and all the way down to the sub-levels! Game?" Martin tore his gaze away from Claudina. "Game for what?" he muttered. Randolph laughed and pulled Claudina roughly to him so that she buried her head in his shoulder. "She is sweet, isn't she?" And his eyes beamed at Martin a sudden hard glimmer which was as suddenly lost in great fogging clouds of pipe smoke. Randolph's hand slowly stroked the pale ash of her hair. Then his voice came again, comfortably sure of itself. "You heard me," he said. "Friday's the night. You'll be free of the Center, your girl will be free from her job, Claudina will be free, I'll be free, all free like birds. We're double-dating, old son, like Barbara told you. "Now that Barbara," he rushed on, not allowing Martin to answer. "You picked yourself a real live one, Martin. I like her. And she's all set. Tubing in from Japan Friday. We're gonna ride the mare!" Friday. Was it possible that Randolph didn't know he shouldn't leave here before Saturday? Martin started to bring that point up, then clamped his lips as mutiny began. The doctor told him his breathing was already up to .#. To hell with the rest. He was feeling fit. nphe idea of taking the town apart on his first return date with Barbara didn't appeal to Martin, but he was committed -- in fact, hogtied. When he saw Barbara, though, his pulse jumped. To his astonishment, when he kissed her he didn't get dizzy and fall down. "Whew!" she said, straightening her quarterhat and leaning back in his arms so she could look up and closely inspect him. "They really did let you out of the cage, didn't they? Darling, you look wonderful." He did look wonderful, nothing too startling except subdued blue. His dull black tagalong shoes went with his half-hat, the latter being the current affection of young married people in this period, and his bid to give an impression of maturity. "Come on," he said, grinning down at her and slipping his arm around her bare waist, beyond which shimmery green Baghdads fell to hand-woven ankle armor. "We're meeting the major and his girl at Fifth Avenue Top Level -- that's the name of the place so you can always find your way back in case you wanna get drunk there again." "Me get drunk?" demanded Barbara, leaning toward him as if irresistibly drawn and kissing him soundly. That's ridiculous!" They grabbed a yellocopter and programmed it for the Top. Randolph and Claudina were waiting for them at possibly the best table in the house. Randolph grinned widely and rushed toward them and pumped Martin's hand up and down. Then Randolph and Barbara threw their arms around each other and administered their social kiss. And so the evening began. "This is all on me," Randolph said from the first. "My Code. Ah! The champagne. Ladies and gentlemen, Terra-Frenault, of the exact year #! Best year California ever had! Let's drink to that!" Claudina sat gay and straight in a yard of very white lace edged with startling ribbons of red brocade, a veritable Valentine of a girl who immediately refused her first glass of champagne. "Daddy doesn't like," she said. "Not until I'm twenty-one. The rules are very strict." Impudently she smiled upon her date. "Unless you can talk me into it." Barbara laughed delightedly. "What a marvelous daddy!" she cried. Then she leaned toward Randolph and squeezed his hand. "Go ahead!" she coaxed. "See what you can think up." Randolph seemed taken aback. "Oh," said he. "You want me to help you break the family rules. Hmm. You're nineteen, aren't you? Nineteen Earth years. But you were on one of the Saturnian moons for at least a couple of its swings around the Big One, and that makes you twenty-one in my Code. Drink up!" "Thank you, sir," said Claudina, flirting her eyes at him in a most exaggerated manner as she slowly brought the champagne to her lips. And Martin, watching, saw the tiny white fingers holding the delicate stem tremble. Now a waiter hovered about glasses. There was much light laughter as the evening began to set in. There was a mutual admiration of the girls for each other's astounding hats. There was a broadly smiling camaraderie between Randolph and Martin, which on Martin's part was his way of indicating to everybody how wonderful it was to be free of the Training-In Center and to be an Earth-man again -- a man among men. IV J ust when the evening began to go wrong Martin would never really know. After all, it couldn't have been the champagne, for who could argue with Terra-Frenault #? It couldn't have been the dinner, an elaborate procession of white wine sauces, Filet a la planete #, Chicken a la "perp" planete Plymouth, all this fenced in or further embellished with aperitifs, breads, vegetables and deserts involving hot clam tomato bisque, la belle brioche, asparagus in vinaigrette, Ohio dandelion, ice creme de cacao, and this followed or augmented by brandy Alexanders. And it couldn't have been Martin's first dance with Barbara. True, he was anxious about his first dance with Barbara, but it all went smoothly except that it was not the slow dreamy waltz he would have preferred with her for this intimate moment under the bombs. The other couples were jerkily lengthening and shortening shadows, shadows that often exploded as strange lights burst inches above their heads or almost in their faces. The tintinnabula, that marvelous instrumental invention of just the year before, was borrowing its full orchestral arrangement randomly from the heart of the uranium atom -- and it was just too wild. But not wild enough to make the evening go wrong. Then Randolph was dancing with Barbara, and this time -- somehow -- the tintinnabula filled the glistening rainbow air with the music one would find in the heart of water, and it was all so liquid and strange that something in Martin told him he should  cry, and to cry out that it was all wrong, that something had gone wrong under the bombs, and there was only lovely Claudina floating dreamwise in his arms and he couldn't even tell her how he felt. And he wasn't drunk. Of that he was sure. "You're thinking," murmured Claudina, dreamwise and peaceful against his chest. "Not supposed to think, Martin. Just clink. Like a good ol' Earth machine." Martin breathed. Was he breathing for Earth or the Moon? I'll breathe faster, he thought. He felt like he might be breathing at about .#. But maybe breathing faster wouldn't do it. The solar plexus was out of the habit of transducing enough nervous energy; no matter how fast the pumping diaphragm massaged it, it would refuse to cooperate. He shouldn't have left the hospital -- not Friday, maybe not Saturday, maybe not even Sunday. When then? TJombs burst, splattered light. Martin put the tip of his index finger under Claudina's chin and tilted her head up. One eye of Claudina winked red, another winked blue. "Claudina," said Martin in a drum voice to get past the spangled rainy cry of the tintinnabula, "you were on Enceladus, moon of Saturn. Right?" "Right, sir!" She saluted smartly. "You've found me out, sir. I won't do it again, sir." Martin nodded. "The major said it like a cuss-word the first time I met him," he said. "How long?" "Too long, sir!" "And you were probably at the City TrainingIn Center before I was. But before that, you must have done a lot of planet-hopping -- Pallas, Juno, Vesta, Hermes, probably Mars, in ascending orders of gravitation. Finally Earth, and the" Center." "First the Moon," she answered, "and then Mars, and then Earth and the Center. Cost my daddy a pile of money, just getting me here on this dance floor." She essayed a wide smile which crumbled into ruins. Her lips pulled down severely. Unkind lights danced between them to turn her saffron and blinking white. She gasped, "Oh, Martin I hate to think about it, in a way. I disobeyed my daddy's orders and took a job on Enceladus. It took him a long time to find me -- but it was beautiful, Martin, and romantic, whizzing around Saturn every day and a third. I wasn't very fit for Earth after that, though, and the Government folders played that part down, about how it would affect you. Your nervous system mostly. I get very tired. I get so depressed." She breathed for awhile, and they simply danced very slowly. "I just haven't come out of it at all," she said. "The doctors say give it time -- you know the doctors. Dr. Weller said I'm breathing just fine!" She breathed hard against his neck, with a warm little puff of air that widened his eyes. "See?" She giggled a musical two-note which ended on a gasp. Worried, half-ashamed, her eyes sought his. They were hardly moving now. His arm tightened around her, halfway holding her up, and he remembered Mabel, who couldn't find a proper center of gravity. There was no such trouble with Claudina. He thought bleakly, Claudina, Claudina, we should be dancing on the Moon; it'd be a helluva lot less trouble. "Martin -- " Claudina spoke his name against his chest. Then her head came up, fringes of her pale hair having come loose from her coiffure and partly shadowing eyes that glowed and novaed from random bomb-lights. She said timidly, "Martin -- Martin, if we were dancing on the Moon -- you know, one of those beautiful places under the Moon -- if we were it would be so nice." "Yes, it would," he said steadily. "What about the major?" "The major!" She laughed; her laugh was a dry sound, but full of air bubbles, a series of delighted gasps. "Oh, Martin," she gasped. "Let's just call the major an old friend of the family, shall we? A -- a very old adored -- friend." Ohe was still smiling, half-laugh ing, when they stopped dancing, as if by mutual consent, and wended back, through confetti borrowed from a distance star, toward their table with fingers loosely intertwined. They sat there, saying nothing, their glances occasionally touching, then wandering away toward the dancers where the major and Barbara were part of the moving, voluptuous, pristine scene. Martin knew what had gone wrong, and it was very depressing. He watched as Randolph and Barbara came back. Barbara leaned over and pressed her smooth face hard against his, then pressed his nose in with her finger. "You and Claudina stopped dancing," she said. She took his hand. "Come on." A real orchestra had taken the place of the tintinnabula. A thrumming, a humming, a very adverse beat, called the splittable, underlay the surface gracefullness of an old waltz. Martin hesitated, then turned to Claudina to excuse himself. Claudina was drooping, her shoulders no longer erect, her face in shadow looking down at her drink. The major, not yet seated, saw this, too. His face wrenched strangely. But Claudina raised her head, raised her glass. "I'm all right," she smiled. "Too much cerebration, not enough celebration. We could dance now. Major." She added, insisting, "I'm all right!" "No," Randolph said shortly, sitting. "You stay there." On the dance floor, Barbara wiped Martin's forehead with his wrist handkerchief. "We don't have to dance," she said worriedly. "It's just that we haven't danced three times already." He smiled down at her. "How could we?" he asked lightly. "You and the major danced those dances. I think he likes you, Barbara-pal-lover-doll. I wouldn't be surprised if he didn't pay the tintinnabula operator to tune in on those radioactive numbers. They were wild!" Her pixie dimples were doing their disappearing act. She said, "You never had any trouble keeping up with anything the tintinnabula handed out before. No matter what the randomity factor. Are you trying to tell me -- ?" A colored globe burst between them. The contorting shadows of couples or triplets who elected to follow the fast, unpredictable, subterranean beat produced a weird stroboscopic effect which presented Barbara's face to Martin in jumping expressions which ranged from irritation, to resignation, to anger, to disappointment. Martin said, "I'm only trying to tell you that the major likes you." "And I like him!" she snapped. "So what?" Martin said patiently, "He knew I shouldn't leave the Training-In Center until tomorrow, but he made arrangements for tonight." He paused and breathed for awhile. "You see what it's doing to me. By the way. How did the major like Japan?" Qhe was silent a moment. "Ah,"  she said. "So. The major was wining me, dining me, dancing me while I was working at a job that takes all the glucose out of my backbone. I think you and I better sit this one out. Come on, Martin, my beloved." She took his hand and attempted to draw him off the floor. "No," he said stubbornly. "You don't get it yet, what he's doing to us. He's trying to break us up, Barbara. It's so obvious! Claudina isn't his girl, she's just -- somebody; somebody, an old friend of the family, a darling child he's worried about. He's throwing her at me so he can get you!" He felt his voice rising. Almost out of nowhere he felt her cool finger across his lips. She whispered, "Don't you like her, Martin?" "Who the hell could help but like her?" he almost yelled. "What's that got to do with it?" "She was on a moon of Saturn, that's what," said Barbara through compressed lips. "Probably too long for her own good. Now come on." She renewed her grip on his hand, and they trailed back to the table. Major Whit Randolph stood up as they approached, smiling. But his eyes were beaming directly at Martin; speculatively. As Martin approached the table, Randolph started to say something, but Martin felt his hand turning into a rock. He hit Randolph a solid, overhand blow on the jaw. The shock wave traveled through his numbed fist up his arm and into his shoulder and then, presumably, into his brain. He watched in surprised horror as the major, rather obviously, staggered back, then sank to the floor, shaking his head, and swearing under his breath, and working his jaw. Some couples nearby came to their feet or turned their heads slightly for better peripheral vision. Three waiters, however, stopped what they were doing and unobtrusively ringed the scene and looked blandly off into nowhere. Barbara stood helplessly over Randolph, shaking her head. "You shouldn't have done that, Martin," she said. "You just shouldn't." She stooped as if to help Randolph but he waved her savagely away and came up on one elbow. "Never mind," he said. "Let him think he's got a punch." A bomb skittered in from the heaving dance floor and burst near his face, lighting him in clown colors. It adequately showed eyes that were narrowed like gun emplacements in a fortress. "Martin -- " pacing his words as if each had a cannon behind it -- "you called the turn. I did plot against you, from the first minute I saw you. You were my pigeon! Now why in hell don't you wake up? You'll never marry Barbara, because she'll never let herself get trapped away from Earth. And you can't live on Earth, any more than Claudina can. Now why in hell don't you go back to the Moon and take my daughter with you!" Martin was staring hopelessly at the terrestrial fury of the billowing dance floor. He saw that Barbara was watching him, trying to smile, losing the smile, bringing the smile back again. Martin thought: The darling pixie dimples I will never kiss again. She's for Earth, and I'm for the Moon and the spaces beyond. And Claudina, too, trapped as he had been, only worse, on a Moon of Saturn. Darling Claudina, sweet, helpless Claudina, lost forever to Earth, spewed forever outward to walk the worlds of Canopus, Antares, Betelgeuse, Sirius. V r T'he tips of their fingers intertwined, Claudina and Martin slowly entered the office of Dr. V. Weller, Director of the City Training-In Center. Weller was extremely cordial, all smiles, and held out chairs for them. Martin said, hesitantly, "I called you because I wanted to apologize for running off as I did, and I also wanted to settle my bill." Weller was leaning forward behind his desk, full of repressed curiosity. "This isn't your girl," he said finally. "Not the one you came to see. Not our Claudina!" Avidly he studied Martin. "What happened?" he demanded, and added as an afterthought, and very politely, "You see. young man, in our work we are still groping. We need all the case histories we can get. For our files, you see? Now. What happened?" With a strange tenacity the Director pumped both Martin and Claudina for even the personal details. Then his chair creaked as he threw back his head and laughed. The laugh, Martin noted sourly, was not a humorous one. "You kids!" the director said. "So now you'll get married, set up housekeeping on the Moon and dance your lives away and call it love. Phh!" Martin started to get up. Claudina tented four fingers on his knee and held him down. She squinted at Weller, turning her head sidewise, in mock reproval. "Dr. Weller," she said firmly, "Martin and I are in love. My daddy wanted somebody nice to take care of me on the Moon, so he picked Martin, and... well, that's it. His plans worked out." "Kind of a military campaign," grunted Weller. "With flanking movements and rearguard action," nodded Claudina. "My daddy is a very smart man!" "Obviously," said Weller sarcastically. "But who do you think was smarter. Mother Earth, that's who!" "Mother Earth," said Martin, looking hopelessly at the door. "Certainly. She sucked the nervous energies out of you two so you had to fall in each other's arms to stay on your feet. So that's love! Is that what you're going to use to build yourselves a happy life? Obviously it is." T Tis thin lips were pulled tight in a watchful grin. The two faces he looked at across his desk were crestfallen and startled. Then Martin's face began to turn red with confusion and anger. Weller's chair scuttled back as he came quickly around the desk and leaned against it and put his hand on Martin's shoulder, again keeping him down. "I meant no harm," he said quickly. "On the contrary, I was hoping you could understand some of the forces that are working on you... as I am beginning to understand what forces work on me. You see -- " A strange agitation thinned his already thin face.  "You see, Martin, Claudina -- " his forehead shone damply -- "we who live here and stay here on Earth, contrary to our boasts, may be the real fools. I'm beginning to see that we are living through a very traumatic experience. This damned, heavy planet, pulling on our bones and our muscles and our organs and time!" He thrust out his antiseptic hand, where it quivered and shook minutely. "Tell me, you two, what's making it shake like that? What's making me lean against this desk instead of standing up like a man? What sends me to bed three hours before bedtime and makes me creak when I get up? What makes me the irrascible, unpleasant, arrogant pipsqueak that I am? What sucks the nervous energies out of me?" He was grinding the words out and pushing himself to an upright position. He dropped his hand, and his expression lightened, became even pleasant. "You see?" he said. "Now you know why you're going back to the Moon. The Earth trauma. The Earth trauma -- which you don't really know about until you've been out there and back." '  ilaudina and Martin were mar'# ried on the Moon. One year later, Major Whit Randolph married Barbara. Four thousand years later their descendants swarmed the myriad worlds of the galaxy, of Canopus, Antares, Betelgeuse, Sirius. And all this time the matriachal Earth smiled, secretly proud of the devices she used to force her brood fluttering away from the nest. lightful dissertations on swords and sorcery by a master, plus two dozen illustrations by Roy Krenkell Clothbound, #. about the alcoholic dragon? Four short novels in the Unknown vein by one of the greats. Illustrated by Prosser. Cloth, #. of the master of the weird tale, unavailable since #, is a work of literature in its own right. Limited, numbered edition, cover by Frank D. McSherry Jr. Paper only, #. fabled Lovecraftian book, its owners, and its users, has become a standard reference. Limited, numbered, paper only, #. Free, illustrated catalog on request. Order the above only from: #I Liberty Heights Avenue, Baltimore, Maryland #, U.S.A. by Lovely i deo, these restaurants without a human waiter...  as long as nothing went wrong!  waiter came to meet them as they landed. It crossed the restaurant like a chess pawn come to life, slid to a graceful stop on the carport balcony, hesitated long enough to be sure it had their attention, then moved inside at a slow walking pace. The sound of its motion was a gentle whisper of breeze from under the lip of its ground-effect skirt. It guided them across the floor of the Red Planet, between and around occupied tables, empty tables, tables which displayed decorative meats and bowls of flowers, and other whispering robot waiters. At a table for two on the far side of the room, it deftly removed one chair to accomodate Lucas Garner's travel chair. Somehow it had recognized Luke as a paraplegic. It held the other chair for Lloyd Masney to sit down. The murals on the restaurant walls were dull red and bright silver: a Ray Bradbury Mars, with the silver spires of an ancient Martian city nestling among red sands. A straight canal dwindled into the distance at both sides of the big room. Its silver waters actually crossed the floor and were in turn crossed by bridges. Attenuated, fragile Martians moved through the streets of the mural. Sometimes they looked curiously out at the customers, the human intruders in their make-believe world. "Strange place," said Masney. He was a big, compact man with white hair and a bushy white moustache. Luke didn't answer. When Masney glanced up he was startled by his friend's malevolent expression. "What's wrong?" he asked, and turned to follow Luke's eyes. Luke was glaring his extreme distaste at a target which could only have been the robot waiter. r T'he waiter was a standard make. Below a blank spherical head was a body cylindrical for most of its length. The arms it had used to adjust Masney's chair for him had already vanished into panels in its torso, to join other specialized arms and hands and interior shelves for carrying food. Like all the other waiters, it had been painted in an abstract pattern of dull red and bright silver to match the murals. The last foot of the robot's cylindrical torso was a short, flaring skirt. Like Luke's travel chair, the waiter moved on a groundeffect air cushion. "What's wrong?" Masney repeated. "Nothing," said Luke. He picked up the menu. The robot waited for their orders. Motionless, with all its arms retracted, it had become a popart barber pole. "Come on, Luke. Why were you looking at the waiter like that?" "I don't like robot waiters." "Mph? Why not?" "You grew up with 'em. I didn't. I've never got used to them." "What's to get used to? They're waiters. They bring food." "All right," said Luke, studying the menu. He was old. It was not spinal injury that had cost him the use of his legs these past ten years. Too many spinal nerves had worn out with age. A goatee had once adorned his chin, but now his chin was as bald as his brows and scalp. His face, Satanic in its wrinkled age, attracted instant attention, so that his every vagrant thought seemed exaggerated in his expression. The loose skin of his arms and shoulders half-hid the muscles of a wrestler: the only part of him that seemed young. "Every time I think I know you," said Masney, "you surprise me. You're a hundred and seventy-four now, aren't you?" "You sent me a birthday card." "Oh, I can count. But I can't grasp it. You're almost twice my age. How long ago did they invent robot waiters?"  "Waiters weren't invented. They evolved, like computers." "When?" "You were just learning to spell when the first all-auto mated restaurant opened in New York." Masney smiled and shook his head gently. "All that time, and you never got used to them. Conservative, that's you." Luke put the menu down. "If you must know, something happened to me once in connection with robot waiters. I had your job about then." "Oh?" Lloyd Masney was Superintendent of Police for Greater Los Angeles. He'd taken his desk from Luke after Luke had resigned to become an Arm of the UN, forty years back. "I was just getting used to the job; I'd only held it a couple of years. When was it? I can't remember; around #, I think. They were just introducing automated restaurants. They were just introducing a lot of things." "Weren't they always?" ( (  T aturally, naturally. Quit interrupting. Around ten that morning I took a cigarette break. I had the habit of doing that every ten minutes. I was thinking about getting back to work when Dreamer Glass walked in. Old friend, Dreamer. I'd sent him up for a ten-year stretch for false advertising. He'd just got out and he was visiting some old friends." "With a firegun?" Luke's smile was a startling flash of new white teeth. "Oh, no. Dreamer was a nice guy. Little too much imagination, that's all. We put him away for telling television audiences that his brand of dishwashing liquid was good for the hands. We tested it, and it wasn't. I always thought he got too stiff a sentence, but -- well, the Intent-to-Deceive laws were new then, and we had to bear down hard on the test cases so John Q would know we meant it." "Nowadays he'd get the organ banks." "We didn't put criminals in the organ banks in those days. I wish we'd never started. "So Dreamer went to jail on my evidence. Five years later I was Superintendent. Another two years and he was out on parole. I was no busier than usual the day he showed up, so I dug out the guests' bottle, and we poured it in our coffee. And talked. Dreamer wanted me to fill him in on the last ten years. He'd been talking to other friends, so he knew something. But there were odd gaps that could have gotten him in trouble. He knew about the Jupiter probe, for instance, but he'd never heard of hard and soft plith. "I wish I'd never mentioned robot restaurants. "At first he thought I was talking about a bigger and better automat. Then when he got the idea, he was wild to see it. "So I took him to lunch at the Herr Ober, which was a few blocks from the old Police Headquarters Building. Herr Ober was the first all-automated restaurant in Ellay. The only human beings involved were the maintenance crew, and they only showed up once a week. Everything else, from the kitchen to the hatcheck girl, was machinery. I'd never eaten there -- " "Then how did you know so much about it?" tl A e 'd had to chase a man ' 'in there a month earlier. He'd picked up a kid for ransom, and he still had her for a hostage. At least, we thought he did. Another story. Before I could figure how to get at him, I'd had to study the Herr Ober top to bottom." Luke snorted. "Look at that metal idiot. He's still waiting for our order. You! Get us two Vurguuz martinis." The pop-art barber pole rose an inch from the floor and slid off. "Where was I? "Oh, yeah. The place wasn't crowded, which was a break. We picked a table, and I showed Dreamer how to punch the summons button to call a waiter. We already called them waiters, but they didn't look anything like the ones here. They were nothing but double-decker serving trays on wheels, with senses and motors and a typewriter all packed into one end." "Ran on wheels, too, I'll bet." "Yah. Noisy. But in those days it was impressive. Dreamer was bug-eyed. When that animated tray came for our orders he just stared. I ordered for both of us. "We downed our drinks and had another round. Dreamer told me about the Advertisers' Club that somehow got formed in his cell block. The cigarette men could have controlled it to the eyes, there were so many of them, but they couldn't agree on anything. What they really wanted to do was form a convict's lobby in Washington." The waiter appeared with the martinis. "Anyway, we had our drinks and ordered. Identical meals, because Dreamer still wasn't capable of making a decision. He kept staring around, grinning. "The waiter brought us shrimp cocktails. While we were eating, Dreamer tried to pump me on who might have the advertising concession on the robots. Not on the restaurant, but on all the automatic machinery. There he was, knowing nothing about computers, but all ready to go out and sell them. I tried to tell him he'd picked a good way to get back in Quentin, but he wouldn't listen. "We finished the shrimp, and the waiter brought us two more shrimp cocktails. Dreamer said, 'What's this?' " 'I must have typed wrong,' I told him. 'I wanted two lunches, but the damn thing is bringing us two lunches each." "Dreamer laughed. 'I'll eat them both,' he said, and did. 'Ten years is a long time between shrimp cocktails,' he said. "The waiter took our empty cups away and brought us two more shrimp cocktails. " 'This is too much of a good thing,' said Dreamer. 'Where do I go to talk to the manager?' " 'I told you, it's all automatic. The manager's a computer in the basement.' " 'Does it have an audio circuit for complaints?' " 'I think so.' " 'Where do I find it?' "I looked around, trying to remember. 'Over there. Past the payment counter. But I don't -- ' "Dreamer got up. 'I'll be right back,' he said. ( C T T e was, too. He came back within seconds, and he was shaking. 'I couldn't get out of the dining room,' he told me. 'The payment counter wouldn't let me by. There was a barrier. I tried to give it some money, but nothing happened. When I tried to go over the barrier, I got an electric shock!' " 'That's for deadbeats. It won't let you by until you pay for your lunch. You can't pay until you get a bill from the waiter.' " 'Well, let's pay and get out. This place scares me.' "So I pushed the summons button, and the waiter came. Before I could reach the typer it had given us two more shrimp cocktails and moved away. " 'This is ridiculous,' said Dreamer. 'Look, suppose I get up and stand around at the other side of the table. That way you can reach the typer when it delivers the next round, because I'll be blocking it from leaving.' "We tried it. The thing wouldn't come to our table until Dreamer sat down. Didn't recognize him standing up, maybe. Then it served two more shrimp cocktails, and Dreamer got up quick and moved behind it. I had my hands on the typer when it backed off and knocked Dreamer flat. "He got so mad, he stood up and kicked the first waiter that came by. The waiter shocked him good, and while he was getting up the thing tossed him a printed message to the effect that robot waiters were expensive and delicate and he shouldn't do that." "That's true," Masney said, deadpan. "He shouldn't." "I'd have been helping him do it, but I wasn't sure what those machines would do next. So I stayed in my seat and planned what I'd do to the guy who invented robot waiters, if I ever got out of there to track him down. "Dreamer got up shaking his head. Then he started trying to get help from the other diners. I could have told him that wouldn't work. Nobody wanted to get involved. In the big cities they never do. Finally one of the waiters shot a slip at him that told him to stop bothering the other diners, only it was more polite than that. "He came back to our table, but this time he didn't sit down. He looked scared. 'Listen, Garner,' he said, 'I'm going to try the kitchen. You stay here. I'll bring help.' And he turned and started away. "I yelled, 'Come back here! We'll be all right if -- ' But by that time he was out of earshot, heading for the kitchen door. I know he heard me shout. He just didn't want to be stopped. "The door was only four feet tall, because it was built for robots. Dreamer ducked under it and was gone. I didn't dare go after him. If he made it, fine, I'd have help. I didn't think he would. "There was one more thing I wanted to try. I pushed the summons button, and when the waiter came with two more shrimp cocktails I typed 'Phone' before it could get away." "To phone Headquarters? You should have tried that earlier." tCQure. But it didn't work.  The waiter scooted off and brought me another shrimp cocktail. "So I waited. By and by everyone disappeared, and I was alone in the Herr Ober. Whenever I got hungry enough I'd eat some crackers or a shrimp cocktail. The waiter kept bringing me more water and more shrimp cocktails, so that was all right. "I left notes on some tables, so that when the dinnertime crowd showed up they'd be warned. But the waiters removed the notes as fast as I wrote them. Keeping things neat. I quit that and waited for rescue. "Nobody came to rescue me. Dreamer never came back. "Six o'clock, and the place filled up again. Along about nine, three couples at a nearby table started getting an endless supply of canapes Lorenzo. I watched them. Eventually they got so mad that the six of them circled the waiter and picked it up. The waiter spun its wheels madly, and then it shocked them and they dropped it. It fell on one man's foot. Everyone in the place panicked. When the dust cleared there were only the seven of us left. "The others were trying to decide what to do about the guy with his foot under the waiter. They were afraid to touch the waiter, of course. It wouldn't have taken my order, because I wasn't at one of its tables, but I got one of the others to type an order for aspirin, and off it went. "So I got the six of them back to their table and told them not to move. One of the girls had sleeping pills. I fed three to the guy with the smashed foot. "And so we waited." "I hate to ask," said Masney, "but what were you waiting for?" "Closing time!" "Oh, of course. Then what?" "At two o'clock our waiters stopped bringing us shrimp cocktails and canapes Lorenzo and brought us our bills. You wouldn't believe what they charged me for all those shrimp cocktails... We paid our bills and left, carrying the guy with the smashed foot. We took him to a hospital, and then we got to a phone and called everybody in sight. Next day the Herr Ober was closed for repairs. It never reopened." "What about Dreamer?" "He's one reason the place never reopened. Never found him." "He couldn't just disappear." "Couldn't he?" "Could he?" "Sometimes I think he must have taken advantage of the publicity. Started life over somewhere else, with no prison record. And then I remember that he went into a fully automated kitchen, through a door that wasn't built for humans. That kitchen machinery could handle full-sized sides of beef. Dreamer obviously wasn't a robot. What would the kitchen machinery take him for?" Masney thought about it. Tt came to Masney as they were finishing desert. "Mmmb!" he said. "Mmmb!" And he swallowed frantically. "You fink! You were sent straight from Homicide branch to superintendent. You never had anything to do with the Intent to Deceive Branch!" "I thought you'd catch that." "But why would you lie?" "You kept bugging me about why I hated robot waiters. I had to say something." "All right. You conned me. Now, why do you hate robot waiters?" "I don't. You just happened to look up at the wrong time. I was thinking how silly our waiter looked in his ground-efQcUatUf, QaoJzikeljj 'lX#'hat is the matter with the  ' times? Children no longer respect their parents, Church and State are at an intersection, and at times it is apparently bad to be against sin and for motherhood. What is the matter with the times? Well, perhaps it would be useful to ask, "What is the matter with me?" To look at me, you would never know the seething inside. I'd imagine that the same is true of you, but I can't tell by looking at you. Nevertheless, I take it on faith that you're like me -- that it would take days and days to tell your life story the way it should be told, slashed with recollections and injuries, dotted with moments of utter clarity, jammed with hard lessons learned on the instant. I don't believe that such a thing as a true biography of anyone grown up is even remotely possible. If we tried to grasp all the things that were important to us, and if we tried to tell someone each and every one of them in the correct order and with logic, we never would get past recounting the first hour of our first conscious day. We're chaos inside; a web of interlaced reactions, memories of actions, wants, needs, titillations, passions, horrors... I seem to remember the hard lessons very vividly. Joy takes just a little more work to recollect. I hope it's not that way for you, though I suspect it is. What, then, wouldn't I do for some small comfort? I could use an indication that someone knows my sorrow. I'd have some hope tomorrow will be better. And you? A l 'his is a review of a book called Dangerous Visions, edited to inflame by Harlan Ellison. Published by Doubleday, at #, it contains over a quarter of a million words in the form of thirtythree stories by thirty-two science-fiction and fantasy writers of one kind or another. Several of them are science-fiction and fantasy writers you never heard of, but most of them are very familiar names. Ellison says: "What you hold in your hands is more than a book. If we are lucky it is a revolution. "This book, all two hundred and thirty-nine thousand words of it, the largest anthology of speculative fiction ever published of all original stories, and one of the largest of any kind, was constructed along specific lines of revolution. It was intended to shake things up. It was conceived out of a need for new horizons, new forms, new styles, new challenges in the literature of our times. If it was done properly, it will provide these new horizons and styles and forms and challenges. If not, it is still one helluva good book full of entertaining stories." You should buy this book immediately. If necessary, you should also spend the cab fare needed to get to the nearest bookstore. You should do this because this is a book that knows perfectly well that you are seething inside. It represents the equivalent of a warm tender touch in the dark, just when you thought you were trapped in here with strangers. Your problem is going to be that, shortly after you make this discovery, another hand will reach you from another direction. And then another. And another. In a very short while, you are going to be in the middle of the damnest melee of would-be comforters, and it is only to be hoped that, after shaking off the experience, you are not driven to overcompensate by fleeing forthwith to a nunnery for the remainder of your natural life. What am I talking about? Well, to begin with, it sounds as if I'm talking about a great many things. But what I mean to say by them is that we are all human, and by the same token we are all to some extent frustrated. We have wanted things that we have not been able to get, and no matter what face we put on this when we go about our daily doings, the memory is blood red and clear in our minds inside. Somehow, in many cases, no amount of joy can overlay or dilute this. We have been robbed, cheated, lied to and betrayed. It's no comfort to be told that this is merely the result of the nature of the world and of human society. That happens to people in textbooks. What has happened to us has happened to us. It has happened to me, it has probably happened to you because you are like me, and it has most assuredly happened to Harlan Ellison. Harlan is articulate, though not always coherent. He is vastly energetic. He is a promotional genius. And in consequence we have this book, which apparently represents a gathering of people who are of like mind with Harlan, who may !be people like me, and may be people like you. Since a book cannot be a revolution, no matter what Harlan says, but can only reflect one, and since a book of fiction can provide nothing, but can only evoke responses to the things that it reflects, it follows that the revolution Harlan speaks of has been pre-existing within the writers he brings us here, is going on in the  field in which these writers work -- in fact, is going on in the large world of which science-fiction is an intrinsic part -- and may very well be going on inside you. Did you know? nphe immediately above is not as cute a question as it may at first glance seem. Harlan by habit and practice continually proclaims that he is blasting down the walls and smashing the barriers. This time he purports to have brought an entire wrecking crew with him. It is my theory that all of his hoohah about dynamite and explosions is in fact Harlan's way of saying gently: "Look out your windows." If we take it like that, then what is it that waits for us outside our windows, and what is the vantage point from which we peek out throughthem? The authors in this book would grace just about any table of contents they happened to appear upon. Lester del Rey, Robert Silverberg, Frederik Pohl, Philip Jose Fanner, Miriam Allen deFord, Robert Bloch, Brian W. Aldiss, a chap named Howard Rodman, which is called "The Niven, Fritz Leiber, Joe L. Hensley, Poul Anderson, David R. Bunch, a man named James Cross, a lady named Carol Emshwiller, Damon Knight, Theodore Sturgeon, Larry Eisenberg, Henry Slesar, Sonya Dorman, a fellow named John T. Sladek, Jonathan Brand, Chris Neville, R. A. Lafferty, J. G. Ballard, John Brunner, Keith Laumer, Norman Spinrad, Roger Zelazny, Samuel R. Delany and, somewhere in the middle but not least, Harlan Ellison. That's a hefty crew. Now one question one could usefully ask is what has brought them all together here, besides Harlan's persistent energy? Well, to some, the reason is not connected with this book's advance notices among sf writers. That would be James Cross and John T. Sladek. Their two stories were simply submitted by the authors' literary agent when Harlan got desperate for material. Cross's "The Doll House" was written pretty much to one of Weird Tales' formulas. Not that I think Cross decided to write a story to fit a market that's been out of business for many many years. It's just one of the standard fantasy notions, Cross did a pretty good job of writing it up, and when he was done he was finished. This person is not in revolt. John T. Sladek doesn't do a hell of a lot better in that wise. He says that the machine will reduce us all to ineffectual unthinkers. Well, I hope not, but whether one hopes not or not this is not an exactly new idea, nor is it newly proposed, nor does it go to any new place. Harlan, standing back a little, would know that. He would also know that the story by Howard Rodman, which is called "The Man who Went to the Moon -- Twice," is a refiguration of Robert Heinlein's twenty-year-old story, "Columbus Was a Dope," and that it is science fiction only by courtesy now, the same as it was when Heinlein wrote it, but it isn't by Heinlein, and it's twenty years old. What it says, by the way, is that progress happens, but people find ways to make it commonplace. T think that's a valid premise. I also think a lot of the cheaper rebellion in this book is created by a deliberate unawareness of admit that progress can happen, because if progress can happen then one ought to be working a little bit harder to keep up with it or participate in it. It is much more pleasant simply to continue to spiral inward on the same old involution, the way Philip Jose Farmer does with "Riders of the Purple Wage." If you are wondering how it is possible to write more and more about less and less, Farmer can show you how to pile it higher and higher. From the first clue, of the free associational title which will require some piece of blatant twisting somewhere in the story to justify it, to the last line, which by no means redeems the expenditure of thirty thousand words, this satire on the father figure in Heinlein's stories, or this satire on Philip Jos# Farmer, is the kind of exercise in self-indulgence you are going to get from some of the rebellious writers in our community if you tell them that all judgment will be suspended this one time. This process becomes even more obvious than it could have been. Each story is preceded by an editoral introduction, in which Harlan personalizes the daylights out of the author and his story. The story in turn is followed by an auctorial afterword, in which the author explains why he did what he just did. In some cases, you learn once more that the story now in your mind can not quite be what's in the writer's mind. In some cases, you learn that the writer is serious, thoughtful and educated. (You can also usually guess that from the story.) And in some cases, you can watch some pretty big people indeed go crawling on their bellies like reptiles as they bend everything in sight to prove that they, they too, are "controversial," while their stories give them the lie. And then we get "Faith of Our Fathers" by Philip K. Dick. This story is controversial as hell. It is controversial because the editor in his forward does everything in his power to make you believe that it is deliberately written while the author was up on drugs. A careful study of the wording indicates that he might not have been, which is just as well for his general welfare, I guess. But it is a fact, as some of you might recall from The Three Stigmata of Palmer Eldritch, that Dick knows his hallucinogens very well, and that perhaps as a result of this he also writes very well about hallucinatory situations. In the case of Three Stigmata, superbly well; in the case of this story, he is somewhere beyond that point. He is to the point where he makes sense only to himself. This is a shame because the first threequarters of this story appear to be very good. But if this is rebellion -- and I suppose it is -- in fact, it certainly is -- it is, again, involutional. it'T'he Jigsaw Man" by Larry Niven is an example of another kind of non-revolutionary revolutionary story -- the one with the false basic premise. It says that if organ transplants turn out to be an effective therapeutic technique, then the demand will rise so high that we will begin numbers in order to collect materials to meet it. The death penalty, Niven says, might very well be applied in the end to a man who in the space of two years willfully drove through a total of six red lights and exceeded local speed limits .no less than ten times, once by as much as fifteen miles per hour. The story begins as a well written hunk of action, has a number of emotionally effective moments, and winds up being almost purely polemical. Niven has told us an interesting story only up to the point where he had us hooked. Then he begins to lecture. His afterword takes off all the wraps and simply hammers away at these same points rather more energetically. He seems to think that this terrible thing could happen very soon. That it could really happen. But it seems to me that for it to be happening in any foreseeable extension of our present culture, we would today have to be draining the blood of all those about to die anyhow -- since there is a serious shortage of whole blood, plasma and other blood fractions. But we are not doing so. In the face of an urgent necessity, we are still bumbling along with the same old stupid, and sometimes lethal, sloppy collection system. It also seems to me that we should be doing something about making donation to "eye" and "ear" banks compulsory under certain circumstances. Too, in a very few more years, some respectable researchers predict and partly demonstrate, we will have beaten the sloughing problem, and therefore we ought to be stockpiling skin for grafts. We can use all the raw human bone we can get. But where are the charnel houses? No, in our culture you can kill 'em but you can't eat 'em, and there is no sign that this is about to change. I think Niven looks a little ridiculous this time. It may be that he's right, but there's no sign of it within the context of his own work here, which is neither good lecture nor good story. ( C F? utopia," by Poul Anderson, telegraphs. It's about one of the stock controversial subjects, and at first appears to have been well and thoughtfully written. But having telegraphed, it leaves itself free for examination as a hunk of story construction. And, as Fred Pohl said to me of one of mine in years past: "This is the kind of story in which the writer holds all the cards, and then he lays them down one at a time." And this is true. I believe this story is not written as well as Anderson would have handled a similar plot if he hadn't had this college-controversial ending to look forward to. That's a pretty tendentious judgment, because God knows what Anderson would really have done. But off his record Anderson does better as a technician and as a storyteller when he is not also attempting to shock people. I think he could do best by contenting himself to lead people to think, as he has been doing for many years now. That's usually shock enough. But by now you are wondering why I told you to buy a book full of stories that I don't hold with. Well, in the first place, I do hold with them, every one of them, even the bad ones, even the two(!) by David Bunch, because at least the appearance of this book indicates that there is some kind of ferment and that there We can take it as a matter of course that, like every revolution, this one has members who must be weeded out when success is achieved. But my other reason for telling you to buy this book is that it contains a number of extremely good stories. The best of them, the very best, one of the finest short stories I have ever read is "Sex andor Mr. Morrison" by Carol Emshwiller. It is a love story. It is not a story about any known form of physical sexual activity. It is a love story independent of the well known fact that there are two physical sexes. It is a story about love, pure, and the frustration and redemption that it offers. It is, though you might argue, about little commonplace things that really do happen to you and me every day. "Sex andor Mr. Morrison" is about the things that actually make things work. "If All Men Were Brothers, Would You Let One Marry Your Sister?" by Theodore Sturgeon, on the other hand, is about a very big subject. It's about incest, and it is just plain terrible. It is a compendium of all the storytelling errors that Sturgeon avoided Your Blood. If he had to save them up someplace in order to write that latter novel, then reading this story is not too high a price to pay. But it's interesting that Some of Your Blood is a straight novel, and it is here in the liberated "speculative fiction" format that Sturgeon falls down so badly. He falls down because he is not talking about the way the world is. He is talking about the way the world feels. And actually he is talking about the way he says the world feels. Since he falls into the lecture form very soon, he is also trying to tell us what to do about the way the world feels. He is manipulating what he should be observing. And unfortunately for him, he is in the same book with "Sex andor Mr. Morrison," which if it is like anything that has gone before, is like Sturgeon. 'T'here is a whole clutch of Stories about God, as you might have expected. There is Lester del Rey's "Evensong." There is "Faith of Our Fathers." There is a plain tale plainly told, "Encounter With a Hick" by Jonathan Brand (and by extension in this same classification there is Fritz Leiber's "Gonna Roll the Bones," "Lord Randy, My Son" by Joe L. Hensley, and John Brunner's sophomoric "Judas"). "Gonna Roll the Bones" and "Lord Randy, My Son" are both rather effective stories, outside the Judeo-Christian format, both strongly founded in folk beliefs. "Gonna Roll the Bones" has to do with the devil, gambling, wives and the hearth that is also a furnace, all good solid recurring symbols in folklore, and all very nicely utilized by Leiber in an effective and utterly noncontroversial story. "Lord Randy, My Son" is about the neglected "retarded" child, whose psionic abilities are such that he is going to be most certainly a new Messiah. (Hensley, by the way, is made to sound like a boob and a boor in Ellison's ingenuously affectionate introduction. Hensley, a great gentleman, would never suggest to Harlan that his mouth has run away with him). The overt God stories are not so hot, even considering that Lester del Rey wrote "Evensong," which is about the inherently incredible situation in which God appears as the leading character in a science-fiction story. There are some stories that can't be told, even when the author, editor Damon Knight, represented here by an old story out of his trunk, explain to you how this works: "The question asked in the story ('Shall the Dust Praise Thee?' in which Jehovah finds this message on a wasted Earth: 'We were here. Where were you?') is a frivolous one to me, because I do not believe in Jehovah, who strikes me as a most improbable person; but it seems to me for someone who believes, it's an important question." A If ost of the stories in this book- serve only as examples. That's okay, because some of them work -- one or two of them, and that's enough. Sturgeon contributes to the Emshwiller. It's Kris Neville's "From the Government Printing Office" that rounds out the book. Not that there aren't some other good stories in it, many worth reading. The Neville just happens to touch on what this book, some of these stories, and what the whole "revolution" is about. You might call it "informational deprivation" or a "credibility gap" between this generation and the past. Not to put too fine a point on it, the Neville is about a time when kids are raised in accordance with a pedagogical program designed to create more scientists. This involves deliberate cruelty, almost pathological misunderstandings and the withholding of honest answers; the fobbing off of fabrications such as folk-tales and folk-wisdom on the inquiring child, and the stunting of his attempts at self-expression. It also happens to be based on the results of real biographical studies into the early lives of top researchers in our day. As a general thing, these studies tend to show, the people Who have made our world were made by what another day may well call madness; before we have that other day, we might have a few intervening ones. (We get no answers, neither here, nor in anyone's studies, nor within ourselves, to such questions as whether a similar inquiry into the childhood of the average working stiff, sciencefiction writer or movie star would not reveal the same or similar madness. I think it might). There are some who say the problem has been brought to a peculiar point of acuity by the fact that we have now matured the first complete generation born into a world that could wink out, and knows it. I believe that, but it's not important to the point here, which is that like all revolutions toward the future, this one is buried hip and thigh in the past... in the mad past, which gives birth to a mad new day. Helpless, Thorinn watched his murderers end his life -- and found a new one underground! Illustrated by ft Tn the days of King Alf, there was a house in windy Hovenskar at the hub of the world, where the sky turns round the Pipe of Snorri. The house was of sods, with a stone roof, for no other sort of roof can stand against the winds that blow, this Hovenskar as the sky turns. Now Hovenskar is like a yellow bowl, and from one side of it to the other side is three days' journey. Long is the spoon with which the gods eat porridge from that bowl! To the north can be seen the half of Snorri's Pipe, a graygreen column three leagues in thickness, yet so tall that it seems to prick the sky like a needle; and around it the sky swings, half light and half dark. Therefore at high noon there is an eye of darkness peering over the rim of Hovenskar, and at midnight an eye of brightness. And the wind blows from the dark to the light, this way and that way over Hovenskar. In this unlucky place, in the days of King Alf, lived a man called Goryat and his three sons, who were outlaws driven out of Kjetsland. Goryat and the two elder sons were gray-skinned Lowlanders, four ells tall, with tusks like daggers; but the youngest son was pink as a Highlandman, and he stood no taller than Goryat's belt-buckle. Nonetheless he was sturdy and quick and could jump higher than his own head. Thus he was called Thorinn, which is a kind of flea. Now it happened on the last day of King Alf (when a rooftile dashed his brains out) that for thousands of leagues, even unto the land of the Skryllings, the earth became flat where it had formerly risen and arose where it had been flat. Rivers left their banks, lakes became marshes, the air was one black scream of birds, and everywhere cook-pots rolled out of kitchens, while the cooking wenches tumbled after. But of all this the four of Hovenskar knew nothing. They knew only that Snorri's Pipe had begun to roar, with a sound that thrummed in the bones and could not be shut out, though they stopped their ears with their fingers; that their bodies had turned light, as in a dream; that there was an earth-shock that made men and horses dance on the ground like lice on a griddle, and that bits of the sky were falling like frostflakes. Before they could gather their wits about them, one of the horses, a mare with foal, had broken her leg in the peat bog, and the rest were scattering up the high curve of the valley, from whence it was half a day's work to drive them home again. Tow this was a weighty matter. ' It grew weightier still on the second day, when the other four mares went dry. Goryat took the finest of the remaining horses, a stallion of two summers, three ells high at the shoulder, and sacrificed him to Snorri. But the demon did not leave off roaring. Instead, as Goryat finished his prayers, there was a second earthshock, and from the well nearby came the crack of stone breaking, and all the water ran away into the Underworld, leaving the well dry as a skull. Then the two elder sons urged their father to leave Hovenskar and fare southward, but the old man, whose hand was still heavy though his mane had turned white as frost, would have none of it. "In all the Midworld there is no safety for me or those of my blood save in Hovenskar," said Goryat to his sons. "Nor may Thorinn leave, for I have sworn by Wit and Bal to keep him." Thus did the two sons learn from their father's lips for the first time, though in truth it was plain to be seen, that Thorinn was no blood brother of theirs. "But if we sacrifice another horse, we may go empty-bellied through the winter," said the eldest son, whose name was Withinga. "Moreover, it's plain enough that Snorri wants no horses." Thus spoke the second son, whose name was Untha. "Is he the demon of waters, or not? When the horse was offered, he was vexed and broke our well." "We must give him something better," said Withinga. "Idle is boasting when the hands are empty," Goryat answered. "What, must we fare to Skryllingsland and bring back a sacrifice?" "Not so far as that," Withinga said. And he pointed his chin toward the hillside, where Thorinn was leading the horses to the nearest spring. Goryat said then, "Would you make me an oath-breaker? I tell you, I swore to keep the boy until Snorri takes him." Untha rose and pointed at the black mouth of the well. "Then give him to Snorri." So it was agreed. When Thorinn came down, suspecting nothing, they said to him, "Go into the well, see whether it can be mended." Then when he was in the well, they pulled up the bucket and covered the wellmouth with a great stone and prayed over it. 'T'he Flea lay upon his back, hands behind his head, one knee cocked over the other. The blades of the yellow grass formed a wall close around him, shielding his body from the wind that rustled overhead. Through halfshut eyes he could see the wavering patch of brightness that was the sky. Drowsy scents of grass and blossoms were in his nostrils, mingled with the faint but pungent smell of horse that clung to his leather garments. He could hear the stiff grass-blades crackling as insects crawled among them, the snort and stamp of the horses farther up the hillside and, more distantly, the unending drone of Snorri's Pipe. Deliciously hidden and at ease, more than half asleep, he was daydreaming of distant mountains and brightly dressed people, when a new sound roused him. He started up on one elbow and listened. There it came again. He pivoted with one hand on the matted grasses, sprang easily to his feet. Far below, over the thousand moving waves of yellow grass, he coud see Goryat's steading in the bright half of the valley -- the house with its roof of gray stone and its thread of smoke bent by the wind, the horse barn, the meathouse, the tanyard, the well, all tiny as pebbles. Near the house a mannikin stood; its mane was only a dot of yellow. The arms were lifted; it shook a fist. After a second the hail came again:... oooTriii... Thorinn waved his arms in answer. The tiny figure below gestured with one hand, then turned away. It was already loping slowly toward the house when the sound arrived:... ooome dowww They had thought of some other task for him. That was only to be expected. Breathing the keen wind, Thorinn forgot all disappointment as he raised his head. It was midmorning. Where the tip of the Pipe touched the sky beyond the valley rim the dome was split by a clean arc that soared high over Thorinn's head, dividing the sky into pale light and greenish darkness. Half the valley below was daylit. The other half lay still in deep night, pricked here and there by the witchfires of fallen sky-stuff. Over in the peat-bog, wisps of night-mist were rising like ghosts; dew still sparkled in the grass along the daylight edge. As the day wore on, the arc in the sky would creep around the rim of the valley. One could almost see it move. Thorinn had lain many an hour on the windswept hill, watching it until, often as not, he fell fast asleep, and the horses roamed where they listed. Tits and fieldfares were busy in the cropped grass around the spring, quarreling and chirruping over the bits of grain they found in the horse droppings. Hawks were awheel over the high rim; but in the dark side, Thorinn knew, owls and nightjars were stirring. Northward from Hovenskar, it was said, there were night creatures that never ventured into daylight, but followed the darkness eternally, around and around. Some day Thorinn would go 'and hunt them. Goryat would give him leave when he was a man. The world was good, though Snorri rumbled. Above him near the outcrop and the spring, the eleven giant horses turned their heads alertly. Thorinn filled his lungs and shouted. "Ho, Biter! Ho, Stonehead!" The horses snorted and tossed their manes; Stonehead, the old stallion, showed his wicked span-long teeth. Thorinn bent his knees, leaped over the grasstops, came down two ells higher on the slope, leaped again. The horses, pretending fright, wheeled and lumbered away. Thorinn's legs pumped furiously; he bounded, leaped like a grasshopper after the soaring horses. He passed two stragglers, nervous young colts. The earth trembled, bouncing him higher. Blood burned in his veins; the wind whipped his cheeks, made his eyes smart with tears. Head down, his massive hindquarters bunching like fists, old Stonehead flew before. Stones and clots of turf spattered Thorinn like hail. He was flying, lungs afire. Into -- the yellow -- sea -- and out. Ahead the stallion's round eye glinted. The old horse turned, laboring up-slope. In two breaths Thorinn was beside him; a final leap, and the rough mane was against his face, his arms and legs gripping the shaggy neck, while the world wheeled.  ' Thorinn clung to the stallion's neck. After a plunge or two, earth and sky steadied around him. Obedient to his will, the old stallion, who could have flung him five ells and broken his back if he chose, stood snorting and trembling. Thorinn reached up, grasped a thick hairy ear at the root, pulled gently. The stallion dipped his huge head, turned and sprang. The other horses, standing at gaze a few hundred ells away, fell upward into distance. The steep yellow bowl of the valley came plunging up, the wind whined in his ears -- down, with a bone-breaking jolt, another leap -- down, another. Bounding below, the tiny shapes of the houses grew larger with each dizzy arc. The stallion's neck strained against Thorinn's cheek; they were flying like the wind; they would leap and never come down! The slope grew shallow; the hillside was behind them and the gray figure beside it. Thorinn recognized Withinga, tall as the house-eaves, in his stained leather jerkin and his belt studded with span-wide metal bosses. Obedient to Thorinn's touch, Stonehead planted his hooves and slid to a bone-jarring halt. While Withinga watched sourly, Thorinn vaulted to the ground, slapped the old stallion's rump. Stonehead snorted, wheeled and bounded away toward the distant shapes of the other horses high on the hill. "Do you want to break your neck, Flea?" Withinga asked, taking a ponderous stride forward. "When Snorri calls, man must answer," said Thorinn. He stepped back, half expecting a blow, but Withinga only stared at him for a moment, then said: "So it is. Come, the Old Man has a task for you." Thorinn followed him around the moss-grown sods of the house. Under the weight of die roof, the sod walls had bulged year by year until the house lost all its squareness and was shaped like a cheese. In the dooryard beyond, Untha and old Goryat squatted at the well-curb, beside the empty leather horse-trough. They looked up as Withinga and Thorinn approached. Untha, who had been scratching the bare earth idly with his dagger, gaped witlessly, showing tusks as long as Thorinn's thumb. His narrow blue eyes, slitted like a goat's, stared at Thorinn as if he were a stranger. Without speaking, Withinga sank down beside the other two. Squatting in a row, the three stared at Thorinn. Their massive, yellow-maned heads were on a level with his. Beyond them, the split sky arched over the rim of Hovenskar. At last Goryat spoke. "The well is broken." "Did you call me down here to tell me that?" asked Thorinn in honest surprise. "Hold your tongue and listen," said Goryat. "It comes to my mind that the well may be mended. Therefore, jump into it and see." Thorinn hopped to the wellcurb and looked down. The deep shaft receded into darkness, past the leather thong and the dim round shape of the bucket. He could not see the bottom. "How shall we mend it?" he asked. "With stones," grunted Withinga. "The fool asks; wise men must answer. Go down, Flea." 'nphorinn bent toward the dark  receding shaft, from which a faint cool breath arose; then a new thought struck him. "If this should be long in the doing," he said, "who will cook the dinner?" The two brothers glanced at each other again, and Withinga stroked his chin with a taloned gray hand. "Well asked," he said grudgingly. "Also, who will fetch peat for the fire and tend the horses?" "And milk the mares, supposing they turn fresh again, and make cheese?" put in Untha, scowling and toying with his dagger. "That is no work for a man." Thorinn stared from one to the other, for their words made little sense; but Goryat said, "Peace," and gave them a hard look under his frosty brows. "Witlings have I for sons. The thing is decided." He turned to Thorinn. "Down with you, be quick." The three pairs of cold blue eyes were watching him. Thorinn hesitated uneasily; but Goryat's brows were drawing together in a way he knew. He shrugged, bent and picked up the bucket thong. He tugged at the end of it, where it was knotted around one of the stones of the curb, found it secure, and backed over the rim of the well-mouth, lowering himself hand under hand. The three yellow-maned heads turned to watch him. They disappeared over the rim of the well, but a moment later, as he descended, they came back into view, peering down. The three silhouetted figures seemed to rise and become foreshortened; the horizon sank; the ground bulged upward like water closing over his head. Clods and an occasional pebble, scraped loose by his feet, rebounded below. After a moment or two he heard something strike the bottom. Cold air breathed up past him. The edge of the leather bucket touched his thighs. Holding the thong with one hand, he pulled the bucket up free of his legs, hung a moment and dropped. He was aware, as he fell, that his fall was unnaturally slow. That was because of the weightloss that had come when Snorri began to rumble. The difference was not much, the tenth part perhaps of his eighty pounds, but why should the sound of Snorri have taken away even an ounce? They four had all had to learn to walk over again, for their steps were so long that they tripped and bloodied their noses. The horses also. And it was comical to watch, the birds had not learned even yet -- their wing-thrashing when they tried to land carried them into the air again, over and over, and when they did finally succeed in reaching the ground, they bounced and rolled, squawking, wings disheveled, then staggered to their feet, looking thunderstruck... The bottom was near. Dimly he saw it, bent his knees, took the shock. But the bottom of the well was tipped beyond his expectation, and it threw him against the side, making his head ring. TTe straightened himself and breathed deep. How cold it was down here! And no wonder, for the water they got from the well, before it went dry, had been cold as ice. That was natural, for the deeper you went, the farther from the warmth-giving sky. Thus it was colder here on the floor of the ancient ocean than it was in the Highlands; colder again at the bottom of the well; and if you could dig deeper still into the earth, eventually you would come to the land of eternal ice, the Underworld, where Snorri ruled. Thorinn crouched and felt for the source of the steady slow current that breathed up around his legs. Oddly, although the air was cool, it seemed warmer if anything than the earth and stones around him. His hands found an opening, half choked with mud. So far as he could tell, there had been a breaking of the rock table under the well, and he was now crouching on a tilted slab of it that had fallen and stuck. He heard a sound, twisted to look up. The mouth of the well was a disk of brightness, surrounded by concentric half-circles of gray reflected light. The sound was repeated, and Thorinn saw a tiny black dot rise to the wellmouth, bob and disappear. For a moment he could not believe it; then he stood hastily and shouted, "Hi! Don't pull up the bucket! How am I to get up?" A maned head appeared, in silhouette against the sky, and looked down at him silently. It vanished; another appeared at a different place; then it, too, was gone. "Hi!" shouted Thorinn, hearing his voice boom up the shaft. He listened. Over the slow sighing of the wind, a sound so familiar in Hovenskar that it was only when it changed, he caught the grumbling voice of Goryat. "Lift your end! And hurry up." Footsteps scraped on the pebbles beside the well-curb. Then something dark came into view and hung suspended in the middle of the disk. The broken circle of brightness around it flickered and vanished, the light down the well-walls turned gray and went out. A stony clang echoed down. The black air pressed close to Thorinn's eyes and seemed as heavy to breathe as water. There was a long pause, then another clang. Thorinn's heart was leaping with fear, but he reached for his wallet calmly enough, found the wooden light-box and uncovered the window of mica at one end. The pale witchfire of the skystuff inside brought his arms back in ghostly dimness, and a vague circle of dirt wall. But though he shielded it with his hand, it would not reach the top of the shaft -- no, nor even four ells above his head, where the leather bucket ought to be hanging on its thong, waiting for him to jump and catch it and pull himself back to the surface. He waited, saying to himself, "It was a joke," but in his belly he knew better. Not for any prank would glum Goryat or his lazy sons have lifted those two great stones, the broken slabs left over from the roofing, which had lain half-sunken in the earth beside the house for as long as Thorinn could remember, and laid them one atop another across the mouth of the well. He listened. Dimly from above, vibrating through the slabs of stone, came the deep rising and falling tones of Goryat's voice. Though he could not make out the words, the rhythm was familiar. What was it? Then he knew: the invocation to Snorri, the one Goryat had chanted when they had sacrificed the horse. It was neither joke nor mistake; they meant him to remain in the well. II r I 'he knowledge of his own death came like icy water into Thorinn's flesh. He leaned suddenly against the wall. All the things that had vaguely disturbed him before -- the queer looks of Goryat and his sons, the odd things they had said -- now became clear. The men of Hovenskar lived by their horses. For the mares to go dry was a disaster. A prudent man does not offend the gods, and therefore Goryat had sacrificed a stallion. When Snorri refused the gift, what more natural than to offer a man instead? But there had been no drawing of lots! The thing had been done by treachery; they had dealt with him like a stranger. Now he began to remember a thousand things: how they had always given him the hardest tasks and the scraps from the kettle. He was no son or brother to them -- only a beast to live or die at their will. The anger that flowed into him strengthened his limbs. Above, Goryat's voice still rumbled distantly through the stones over the well. He was not dead yet! He took a deep breath, another. The walls of earth around him were like a shirt laced too tight. He felt half smothered already, and yet he knew there was no lack of air. It was thirst that would kill him, and that would take days. To die of thirst in a well! Never mind, he had time, a precious gift -- three or four days, perhaps, before he grew too weak. What else? He had his short sword, really an old Yen-metal dagger of Goryat's, in its leather scabbard; the broad leather belt it hung from, which might be useful in climbing; his wallet and its contents, which he now examined -- light-box, fire stick and tinder, a few crumbs of cheese, a strip of dried horsemeat and a few odds and ends, colored pebbles and the like, which he had picked up because he liked them. Then there were the clothes he wore, shirt and breeks of buckskin, horsehide shoes and the thongs that wrapped his calves. A rope of sorts might be made of all these things together. Thorinn shivered, staring up vainly into the darkness beyond his little light. Goryat's distant voice paused, then began again. To climb the well would be no great matter, hands on one side and feet on the other, inching his way up to the top. But there were two things not to be forgotten. The first, that if hand or foot slipped, he would fall and crush his bones at the bottom. Then, if the fall should not kill him outright, his dying would be hard. The second, that even if he reached the top safely, he could neither lift the stones nor dig under them as he lay across the well. He must think of a way to make a sort of plaform near the top, on which he could stand while he dug with his sword... But at this thought, he saw how hopeless his position was. For he had nothing to make such a platform of except the sword itself. C old and discouraged, Thorinn sat down on the floor of the well and hugged his knees for warmth. In the glow of the lightbox, which he had placed on a stone beside him, he saw a sudden flutter in the air. Something small and gray had darted up zigzag to vanish in the darkness. Thorinn stared upward, mouth open, then snatched the light and raised it over his head. At first he saw nothing. Then a small gray creature detached itself from the wall, spread a pair of membranous wings, and swooped erratically to the other side. It was a wingmouse, one of the darkness-loving creatures that sometimes flew out of the cave on the valley slope two leagues above. Where had it come from? He turned the light on the opening at his feet. This was a narrow black gash at the side of the well, no more than a span in width. But he saw dimly now that it widened below, undercutting the wall. Kneeling with his forehead pressed against the mud and pebbles, he was able to see a shelf of muddy earth a few ells below. It did not extend all the way under the opening, however, for he could just make out an edge of blackness on the near side -- a second deeper hole. Twisting, he put his arm down as far as it would reach. He groped in every direction, without finding any other obstruction. Mud and pebbles, dislodged by his arm, cascaded slowly down into the darkness. The current of moist air was feeble but steady against his fingers; it seemed to rise straight toward him. Thorinn sat up, feeling his heart beat. Who cannot ride must walk, as the saying was. If he could not go up, perhaps he could go down! If he could somehow reach the cave of the wingmice, and get out to the surface again... let Goryat and his sons beware. He pulled out his sword, jabbed the point into the lip of earth over the opening. A wedge of dirt and stones came away and drifted down into the darkness; he listened, but did not hear it land. He pried loose another wedge, and another. When he had carved away enough of the shaft wall to admit his body, he paused and again looked down. This time, in the dim glow of the light-box, he could see a tumbled mass of muddy earth and stone, sloping downward like a funnel to a round black hole almost directly below him. After a moment's thought, Thorinn unwrapped the thong from one leg of his breeks and tied it securely around the lightbox. Kneeling again over the hole, he carefully lowered the box and swung it gently, until it was clear of the hole below, before he let it drop. He coiled up the thong and tossed it in after the box. Tn darkness now except for the  glow that came up through the hole in the well-bottom, he stood and listened. Goryat's voice still rumbled overhead. He stared upward a moment silently in the darkness. Then he turned and lowered himself feet first into the hole. He hung for an instant with his chest and elbows on the lip of the opening, then let himself slide. As he floated down, he kicked forward, then back, strongly, at the moment his hands touched the lip. He straightened his body as he fell, landed easily on the slope beside the second hole. A few bits of mud and gravel that had fallen along with him went pattering down the shaft below. Thorinn picked up his light-box and looked around. He was in a cavern with sloping walls, an irregular ceiling and floor, the whole splashed with mud in fantastic shapes. It was tall enough and to spare for him to stand erect here, but it rose and grew shallower in every direction. He could no longer hear Goryat's voice. Holding the light-box, he leaned over and looked down. Cool air blew steadily and slowly in his face. The shaft, like a smaller well, dropped almost straight for perhaps five or six ells; then it seemed to curve slightly. Thorinn saw the gleam of exposed stone at the lip and below that, at no great distance, a faintly visible surface of which he could make out no details. Thorinn hesitated, not liking the look of this second descent. But the flow of air decided him. He unwrapped the thong from his other leg, tied it to its fellow: this gave him a rope nearly four ells in length. To this he added his belt for another ell. He lowered the light-box carefully and this time had to lean down with his arm at full stretch before he saw the box touch bottom. It was mud and stones down there as well. He could see no more than that. He let the thong drop, watched it fall in coils below. He was too cautious to drop the sword. Instead, he held it flat to his thigh as he stepped off and fell, slowly at first, then faster, braking his descent a little with elbows and feet. He brought his feet together at the right moment, landed on the curving jut of rock at the lip. Pebbles and dirt rattled slowly down past him. He stood, turned lowered himself the small remaining distance. Crouching, for there was no headroom here, he picked up the light-box and carefully brushed away the clods and gravel that had fallen on it. Then he looked around. The low dirt ceiling, porous and stained reddish-brown in places, formed an irregular dome; this cavern was long and narrow. Here, too, ceiling, walls and floor were mud-splashed. Stones bigger than his head lay as if tossed about. The mound of mud and stones on which he crouched sloped away, channeled and rutted. In one direction it disappeared under a great tilted stone, leaving an opening no more than a span high; in the other across a wide pit which had drawn off the water like a funnel, the cavern stretched away level into the darkness. 'T'horinn methodically wrapped the thongs around his calves again, cleaned his belt as well as he could and put it on, then hung his sword from it. Crouching low on the slope, he wet his finger and held it first over the pit, then as far as he could reach toward the far end of the cavern. There was a current of air from both directions, though that from the pit was the stronger. Thorinn had no wish to go deeper, so he straddled the pit, clambered over and began inching his way along the level passage. After he had gone a few ells, the passage widened and the floor began to drop away sharply. The ceiling at first dipped down overhead as he descended, forcing him to crouch even more: then it leveled out abruptly, and he found himself able to stand erect. Just over his head, tongues of some crusty reddish material hung from the ceiling. Thorinn tugged at one curiously and found that it was metal, rusted so thin that it broke in his hand. Below, the tunneled mound grew shallower and seemed to end in a level floor, with a few scattered boulders. Thorinn moved downward again. Here ceiling and walls formed one almost unbroken curve; it was as if he were in the bore of some giant earthworm, filled in with earth to half its depth. As he moved forward, the patches of rusty metal overhead grew larger and closer together, and he recognized others, twisted and broken, among the heaped earth and stones at his feet. Farther away, the arched roof of the tunnel glinted silvery through the rust. Thorinn moved along one wall, examining it as he went, and at last stopped in incredulous wonder. Between the dots and patches of rust, wall and floor alike gleamed with the silvergray luster. The tunnel was lined with Yen-metal, the incorruptible. Yet it had rusted away to nothing in places! How long had it been here, empty and unknown under the earth? The hair on the back of his neck began to prickle. He turned, swinging the light-box around. Something hunched and gray darted behind a stone. The long shadow swallowed it. Thorinn cast the light this way and that, but saw nothing more. His heart was knocking in his chest. He held his breath, heard nothing. The thing he had glimpsed had been half the size of a man, coarse-furred, running low to the ground. Thinking hard, he walked on a few paces, then paused and laid the light-box down. He dropped to one knee, as if examining the thong around his calf. His fingers plucked the knot loose; holding the thong in one hand, he seized the light-box in the other and pivoted. Another gray-furred shape darted behind a stone. This time it had been nearer. Thorinn clenched his teeth to stop his jaw's trembling. Inside, he felt calm and cold; it was his body that was afraid. Holding the light-box under one arm, he made a sliding-knot in one end of the thong. This was an extremely dangerous moment, for both hands were occupied as he fastened the lightbox to his forearm. He made a second loop at the other end of the box, drew it tight, tested it and found it firm. He swung the light around again, turning as he walked, but saw nothing. TTe realized abruptly that his ears, tuned to the faint slithers and squeaks around him, for some time had been hearing another sound: the distant, steady rush of water. He raised the lightbox awkwardly head-high, but there was nothing in that direction, only the tumbled waste of earth, stones and rubble. He followed the sound, hoping for some advantage from any change. The current of air grew stronger, the water sound louder. Dancing ahead, at last the glow of the light-box picked up a pale gleam in the earth. It was the far side of a great hole, ten ells across, that went down out of sight in undulating level stripes of brown and cream-colored stone. It was not the place he would have chosen; but at least, if he stood with the chasm at his back, the beasts could not attack from behind. He went closer, feeling uneasy. This might be the river Dan that disappeared into the ground three leagues from Goryat's steading; or perhaps it was the water that had escaped from the well, now rushing here underground toward some deeper chasm... He stepped cautiously up to the lip, cast his light this way and that, then tilted it down and risked a glance. Deep down, beyond the smooth-cut lip of stone, the water rushed by smooth and fast. His light was too feeble to show more than the surface, but he knew that it was deep. The sound that came up out of the hole was partly the whispering rush of water, partly something else -- a distant, hollow roar. He realized the sound had grown so loud that it might be difficult to hear any stealthy noises behind him. He turned, sweeping the light around, just in time to see a dark shape spread-eagled in the air before him. He saw the sharp snout, the pinkish-gray inside of the mouth gaping behind the long teeth, the outstretched dirty hands like a man's. He struck clumsily with his sword, felt the jolt in his wrist, heard the thing shriek like a gutted horse. Two more were leaping at him from left and right. He stumbled backward, swinging wildly -- the sword-tip touched one of the beasts in mid-leap, and there was another scream. Two hard bodies struck him, and he was down on his back, rolling, breathing their moldy stench. Cold pain slashed his cheek and arms. He realized dimly that it could happen; one could be killed, without time for more surprise than this... A sharper pain stabbed his breast, making him cry out. His free hand was on the creature's coarse-furred throat, forcing it back, and in the stifled glow of the light-box he saw the snarling mouth with its tongue like a dry worm, the round, eyeless head. Then the stones under him dropped away, and he was falling. Below him the water roared. Ill T t was the distant, roaring of the water that brought him up out of darkness. He was sprawled on wet stone, retching feebly. His legs were still in the water, which lapped at his middle rhythmically and insistently, over and over in the same place. When he tried to crawl out of its reach, he found his legs too heavy to move. He belched up a watery surge of vomit against the stone. After a while, groaning, he managed to drag himself an ell or so away from the water and roll onto his back. The light-box was still clinging to his arm, but its glow was so feeble that he could barely make it out. When he looked up, the darkness pressed close against his open eyes. The sound of the water roared endlessly, off in the distance. The sound was hollow, echoing. He started, remembering coarse-furred stinking bodies, stabbing teeth... his hand went to the pain in his breast and found the leather shirt pierced as if by needles. He could remember the water plunging up over his head, the helpless motion, the falling... His right hand lay empty against the stone. The sword was gone, of course. After an interval, some faint sound in the darkness brought him struggling up on one elbow. He listened with shock trembling along his nerves, but the sound was not repeated; he heard only the steady, tumultuous roaring of the water. On his right cheekbone there was a lump of a thumb's thickness. Three deep slashes, still welling blood, curved down his cheek and neck. The pain in his breast was as sharp as if the needle-teeth still gripped him there, and he found himself running his fingers over the pierced leather to reassure himself. A touch told him that the lightbox was ruined. One end was split, the mica missing and all the sky-stuff washed out of the compartment except a few shreds clinging to the soaked wood. The dim glow came from these. The knots in the wet thong were too much for his fingers. At length he attacked them with his teeth, jerking at them with desperate stubbornness until they loosened enough to slip the lightbox free. Holding it with care in #B# both hands, he pried the wooden cap off the other end. The mica here was still whole. He unlatched the lid, raised it and probed delicately in the second compartment. It was half full of chill water, in which he could feel the sodden sky-stuff afloat. Thorinn let out the breath he had been holding. He fumbled over the stone with his free hand until he found a hollow place. He tilted the box over it, pressing the skystuff against the inside of the compartment and straining the water out between his fingers. He remembered that he must put aside a portion of the dark sky-stuff. He unfastened his wallet and tipped the water out of it, then pinched up a good lump of sky-stuff between thumb and finger, and laid it carefully at the bottom of the wallet. Now, if there was enough of the bright sky-stuff left... Thorinn scraped the inside of the ruined compartment with his forefinger, brought it up with the fingernail dimly glowing, and touched it firmly to the sodden mass of sky-stuff in the other half of the box. The moss bloomed into pale light, dim but beautiful to his eyes. H e shut the lid carefully upon it, then aimed the mica end of the box this way and that around him. He was sitting on a smooth flat rock that sloped gently down to the water and ran away featureless into the darkness on every other side. Now that he had light, his first care was to recover the few strands of sky-stuff that had escaped between his fingers when he poured the water out. He dipped them up out of the puddle one by one, dried them as best he could by shaking them gently and deposited them in the box again. Next he thought of his hurts. Dark sky-stuff, moistened and bound to a wound, was said to be healing; but he had none to spare, nor any other medicines. He climbed stiffly to his feet. His sopping garments clung to him. His shoes squelched when he took a step. Even his hair dripped cold down the back of his neck. He turned toward the distant roaring sound and slowly began to valk along the edge of the water, holding the light-box ahead of him. After ten steps a black wall of rock gleamed out of the darkness. It went nearly to the water and rose overhead farther than his little light would reach. He turned away from the water, up the slope. After a few steps the stone on which he had been walking ended and gave way to other slabs, more uneven, higher and of a smaller size, while the wall curved gradually back, away from the roaring sound, until it ran parallel with the water. In thirty paces more, Thorinn came to a head-high shelf on which some leathery fans of fungus grew. He pulled them down, found them white and doughy inside, with a strong stale odor. He nibbled at one, found it palatable and then, such was his hun ger, ate all the rest and looked for more. But he found no others of that size, only a mass of larger ones joined together in long rows, dead and just as hard as spearwood. He turned away in disappointment, but after a moment, thinking better of it, went back and broke loose some of the dead fungus. It came away in a long staff, like a loaf of bread. He examined the inner surface closely in the glow of the light-box. It was porous and tinder-dry. Insects had tunneled through it, leaving portions of the mass so eaten away that they collapsed under his thumb. Thorinn felt a spark of excitement. He knelt on the cold stone, opened his wallet and got out his fire stick. The tinder was a sodden mass of fiber. Thorinn untied it and spread it out on the stone; it might dry enough to be of use, he supposed, but it would ' take days. # T ! H e dried his hands as well as he could by rubbing them along the rock, then picked up the staff of fungus again and began to break off small pieces. But his touch dampened them in spite of all he could do, and at last he broke the staff into two parts and began rubbing the ends together to grind off chunks and fragments. When he had a pile of these, he laid the rest of the fungus aside and picked up his fire stick. Like everything else he owned it was wet, but the plunger still slid freely enough in the cylinder. Thorinn took it apart and shook a few drops of moisture out of it. Then, holding it braced against the stone between his legs, he sat patiently driving the plunger in, over and over, until the cylinder grew warm to the touch and the inside was dry. He opened the fire stick then, wedged the cylinder upright into a crack in the stone and used two shreds of fungus like fingers to pick up other shreds, preserving their dryness, and drop them into the fire stick. He put the plunger in, drove it down smartly, removed it. The shreds of fungus were glowing bright orange. He tipped them out carefully into a pile of the finest fragments and dust of the fungus. They glowed for a moment more, then went out. On the third try, the little fire caught. Thorinn protected it with his cupped hands, blew gently on it, fed it sparingly with tiny splinters, then with bigger ones, and at last had whole chunks and staffs of fungus blazing yellow. The yellow light danced high, reflecting glints from the shelving rock wall for a distance of five or six ells, before it vanished into shadow. Peering up between his cupped hands, Thorinn thought he could make out a vague glimmer that might be the ceiling, far overhead. He crouched to the fire, soaking up warmth greedily with hands and face, then stripped off his soaked clothing and stood near the flames, turning himself like meat on a spit until at length he was dry and warm. The blood that welled slowly from the wounds in his chest began to clot. Feeling stronger, Thorinn walked along the wall of rock collecting more staffs of fungus, which he piled near the fire; then he turned his shirt and breeks inside out and sat down to dry them. He emptied his wallet, putting the lump of sky-moss carefully aside in a cranny of the rock and examining the rest of his belongings for the first time to make sure they were safe. He laid his possessions out carefully on the rock and propped the wallet open to dry along with his shoes. 'T"he leather of his shirt steamed and turned a lighter brown. He pulled it right side out again and put it on, then the breeks. They were not thoroughly dry, but they were warm inside. They would have to do. He chose a long, heavy staff of fungus, laid one end of it in the heart of the fire. His shoes were wet as ever, but he put them on, gathered his possessions into the wallet and hung it from his belt. By this time the end of the fungus staff was blazing, and he lifted it out of the fire. Yellow flames continued to curl around its tip, and when he held it overhead shading his eyes, it cast a ruddy light that made the cavern visible for a dozen ells or more on every side. The rock wall rose in one receding shelf after another back into the shadows. Tipping his head back now, Thorinn could make out the broken rock surface of the cavern's ceiling, dim in the distance. But although he walked down to the edge of the water and held the torch high, he could not see the other side -- only the dark, glassy, faintly moving surface of the water and the dim slope of the bottom under it, shelving down into darkness. He turned away from the roaring sound and followed the edge of the water in the other direction. The rock wall curved closer, became broken and covered with gray nodules of fungus; the stone shelf underfoot narrowed until there was barely room to walk, then gave way to heaped boulders. The thunderous roaring receded behind him, but another water-sound rose ahead. Holding his light out over the water, he saw the gleam of a swift current. Now the ceiling began to dip lower. Thorinn was picking his way from one water-rounded boulder to another at the foot of the sheer face of rock. The ceiling curved down, the shelf broadened out again into two flat stones... and between them the water ran as glass, into a narrow slot of darkness under the wall. On the other side of the outlet, the shelf broadened again, and behind it was a tumbled mass of boulders. Thorinn hesitated. The gap was only three ells across, half again his own height, but the thought of falling into that dark water made his knees turn weak. He screwed up his courage, leaped and landed safely.  s well as he could judge, the cavern at this end was some twenty or thirty ells broad, and the ceiling might be as much as thirty ells high in the center. On this side, the ceiling slanted sharply down to the talus slope of boulders at the base of which he stood. Fungi grew here and there on some of the larger stones. Thorinn picked all the smaller ones he saw, ate some and put the rest into his wallet. He found another long staff of dead fungus and tore it down for a spare torch. The roaring grew louder as he circled the lake. Out across the dark water, an orange spark leaped into view: it was his fire, on the other side. He watched it for what seemed like a long time, until it abruptly winked out again, and he realized he had passed the wall of rock that jutted out to the water. His torch was burning low. He paused to light the second one, and in its brighter flare, something white and vast rose out of the darkness. The roaring filled the cavern now as he moved closer; it stuffed his ears with noise. He shouted and could not hear himself. The air was full of flying droplets, drifting in fairy arcs, winking and vanishing. The white water dropped thunderously into the lake, bursting into white mounds of spray. Thorinn could dimly make out the shapes of rocks like giants' skulls behind the curtain of water. He could not see the top of it, and his torch was smoking and dimming now as he tried to move nearer. The wet air was putting it out. Thorinn retreated until the torch burned brightly again, then began to climb the heaped boulders, working his way toward the waterfall. The air was less damp at this height, and he was able to approach within twenty ells or so of the cataract. He was halfway up the cavern wall now, and the boulders would take him no higher. He raised the torch. The dim light glimmered back from a hole in the rocky ceiling, from which the torrent sprang out greenish-white and curved into space. One look, and he knew he could never get back up the way he had come down. IV A s he sat on a boulder, his eye was caught by a tiny glimmer of brightness under the dark water, far off toward the middle of the lake. He stared at it under his hand, and in a moment was almost sure that it was his lost sword. But it might as well have been at a thousand leagues' distance for all the good it was to him. Indeed, it seemed likely that he would never need it again. Weariness took him as he sat, and he began to think how good it would be to lie and rest, near the fire for comfort, though indeed, except for his wet shoes and breeks, he was comfortable enough. The air in this cavern was cool and fresh; there was no wind... Here he began confusedly to imagine that the cavern had the ceaseless wind of Hovenskar blowing through it and that the gray-maned horses were lifting their heads beyond Goryat's stone-roofed house, which somehow was all mingled with the wall of the cavern, and the smoke as it rose from the smokehole leaning crooked in the air... He came to himself with a start, to realize that he had all but dropped the smoldering torch out of his hand. The torch was half out, a black stub crawling with fire-worms. It's thin, acrid smoke drifted aslant. Thorinn's head rose to follow it. Indeed, since the air was fresh, there must be some way for it to come into the cavern! The two holes that he knew of were both filled by the moving water. Therefore there must be others. Stung to wakefulness, he rose and beagn to climb, following the dim path of the smoke from his torch. Questing along the top of the heap of boulders, in a few minutes he found a crevice in the wall into which a faint current of air was moving. But the crevice was no bigger than his fist. His torch threatened to go out. He went looking for another, found it and took up the search again, working his way back the way he had come. He found two more crevices no larger than the first, then a fourth an ell in length but thinner than a finger. At the lower end of the cavern, where great slabs of the ceiling had fallen and lay heaped all anyhow, the thin smoke of his torch eddied and drifted. Stooping to peer between two slabs, Thorinn felt cool air breathing on his face. He held the torch nearer, singeing his hair in his excitement. Behind the rock slabs, an irregular passage ran away into the earth. It was two ells high to begin with and seemed to grow larger as it went. Thorinn put one arm in, tried to follow it with his head, but could not. He drew back, panting, and examined the boulders. The smaller of the two was half buried by a clutter of other stones. The larger lay almost free on the slope, supported only at its lower end by another slab. Thorinn got his fingers around the edge of the large stone, braced himself and pulled, without effect. He tried again, nearer the top, but it was no use. The stone weighed as much as a horse. He rested, feeling weak from hunger and exertion. The wounds in his chest had opened and were bleeding again. If he only had a lever, a pole, anything, to pry the larger slab up and out, away from its support at the bottom! A thought came into his mind, but he pushed it aside. Never mind. Where there was one such passage there must be others. He smeared the stone with the stub of his old torch to mark it and patiently went on searching. He leaped the gap at the lake's outlet, circled back to his starting point. His fire was gray ash and embers. He built it up again, then began to climb the terraces that sloped away behind. The rock wall here was full of promising oval shadows, but every one turned out to be no more than a niche in the rock. He made the whole circuit of the cavern once more before he was sure. There was no possible exit from the cavern except the one. He must somehow move that stone. TTe remembered his glimpse of the sword, dim yellow under the water. If he could only get it back, that would be his lever. But the thought of going into that dark water turned him cold inside, and he pushed it away a second time. He prowled uselessly around the heap of boulders for a while, then went down to the water's edge and stared out over the black surface. The thought came back insistently. Lost in the darkness, the cataract roared. It had been roaring there, he supposed, since before he was bom, and would go on roaring long after he had left his bones beside the lake. Thorinn swallowed hard, turned and walked toward the cataract, gathering dead fungus as he went. When the white mountains of spray showed in the light of his torch, he turned and began to climb. At the spot where the sword gleamed up at him from the bottom of the lake, he made a fire on the flat top of a boulder. He climbed down the slope a few ells, and made another fire; then he climbed up again to verify that the two fires, one behind another, pointed toward the sword in the lake. Grimly, thinking of the cold clasp of the water, he climbed down the slope and stood' at the lake. The water was as shallow here as on the other side, but it shelved away rapidly until within a few ells the light of his torch could no longer reach the bottom. Thorinn took off his shoes and breeks, then his belt and wallet, and laid them on a stone. The air was cool on his bare skin. He stepped into the water, wincing. The stone was slippery. He took another step and was ankle-deep; another, calfdeep; another, cautiously, and his leg went in to the knee; there was no bottom under his foot. He staggered back, trying to turn. His foot went out from under him, and the cold water choked off his yell. Smothered, gasping, he floundered up to shore again. He had tried to hold the torch above water as he fell, but the splash had put it out He was wet all over, as wet as he had been before. Qome while later, hugging his '"-'misery, he sat staring out over the dark water. He had tried the other side and had found it as deep as this one. Another, more skilled or courageous than he, would have had the sword by now, while he must stay and die here for the want of it. The sword lay on the bottom, not more than fifteen ells from where he sat But it was too deep for wading; he could not swim; there was no boat, or anything to build one. If only the lake were solid rock... Thorinn straightened and sat up. In his mind, he saw a level road of stones under the water, straight to where the sword lay. His heart bounded. He turned, scanning the slope in the dim firelight for stones of a proper size. There were plenty of them, slabs level on top and bottom, about half an ell in thickness. The first three went easily enough; he laid them in a straight line out into the water, half an ell under the surface, so that when he walked on them, the water came only to his knees. The fourth was harder to carry. The fifth, though it was no bigger than the others, he could not even lift higher than his shanks. He staggered out with it nevertheless, dropped it in place, lurched back to shore. He rested, built up his two fires above on the slope and grimly went back to work. As the causeway lengthened, instead of one stone he must put down two, one atop the other, to bring the topmost within half an ell of the surface. His first stones he had laid a span apart, but since he had begun to pile them one on another, each column must lean against the one before it, or it would fall. Even so, more than once the second stone slid off the first, either when he laid it down or when he tried to walk upon it. Then the bottom grew deeper still, and three stones in each column were needed. Three times he tried to build a column of three stones, and three times it collapsed. Thorinn splashed back to the shore cursing, and flung himself down on the cold stone trembling with weariness. But he got up again and laid two stones for a foundation, then one above, and a fourth stone on that. In this way he built another column, and another. 'T'ime passed. The fires burnt low, and he built them up again. Looking down from the height he could see his stone path straggling out into the water, less than halfway toward its goal. He lay down again to rest, dropped into exhausted sleep, and woke from dreams of eyeless goblins to find himself cold and in the dark. His fires had gone out. He collected fungus, drank a little water from the lake, relieved himself behind a boulder. The columns now must be four stones high: two stones, then two more above, then one, then one more. When he had built one such column of six stones, his arms were like lead, his breath burning his chest. It was impossible to go on. He lay cursing himself feebly, then got up and began another column. Now time had stopped, and there was only the pain of his labor. He counted the columns, and there were nineteen. The twentieth must be five stones high: he built it in courses of three stones, then two, then two, then one, and one. So with the next, and the next. Each time he climbed the slope for more stones, he could look down at the causeway and judge whether it was holding to the right direction or not. He slept and ate again. The twenty-sixth column was six courses tall -- four stones, then three, three, two, two and one: fifteen stones, to advance his causeway the width of one stone. After another dazed interval, he counted the columns again, and there were twentynine. Thorinn trudged back along his underwater causeway. He pulled his torch out of a crevice, waded back out across the tops of the columns. He held the torch trembling over his head, peered down. There it was! Deep down, straight ahead, glimmering golden under the water. With tears of weakness starting from his eyes, Thorinn went back to shore, wedged the torch into its crevice again, climbed the slope for more rocks. He built his last column carefully -- four stones, then four more, then three, three, three, two and two. The final course came above the surface of the water. Thorinn went back for a torch, wedged it in between the two topmost stones, and he stared below. The sword gleamed up at him out of darkness as though it were near enough to touch. He could see the wooden handle carved for a close grip, the dull place where the tang went into the handguard, the bright double edge. It lay on the smooth rock bottom among a few pebbles, waiting. Thorinn tied one end of his thong around one of the topmost stones, the other around his waist. His hands were like wood. He climbed gingerly down and around the last column, groping for footholds. The cold water stung his wounds. The water surged, lifted at his body, trying to upend and drown him. He clung desperately to the end of the causeway, pressed his cheek hard against the stone. What remained was such a little thing -- to climb down another ell or so, take the sword, climb up again into the air. Thorinn filled his lungs, squeezed his eyes shut, lowered himself into the water. Water was in his eyes, his ears, blinding and deafening: the water lifted him, swung him helplessly while he struggled for his life. His hands found the thong. He pulled, came up choking and gasping. He climbed' up wearily and sat shivering on the end of the causeway. Such a little thing -- but he could not do it. In the torchlight, the sword gleamed up at him defiantly. 'T'he trouble was, perhaps, that he had tried to climb down the wall of stones as if it were in air, but the unfamiliar buoyancy of the water had tricked him and thrown him off balance. Then caution itself was his enemy. He must throw himself boldly into the water, let himself sink to the bottom, trusting the thong -- then take the sword and pull himself back to safety. It was harder to do it than to think of it. Twice he tried to throw himself off, twice his muscles refused him. At last he climbed down until the water was up to his chest, then closed his eyes as before and lunged forward. At once he found himself choked, floundering, turning. He could neither sink nor rise. He pulled himself out again, coughing, spewing up water. He sat on his causeway and looked back at the length of it, dimly shining under water in the torchlight. What bitterness it would be to be defeated after such labors! But without the art of swimming, he could not move under water, even such a little distance. The treacherous stuff would not even let him sink. A thought came to him, and he stood up wearily, looking down at the stones of the causeway. He bent, seized one of them half under the water and hoisted it out, grunting with effort. The wet stone weighed nearly as much as he did, and in his weakness he could barely hold it. Surely, if he threw himself into the water again, carrying such a stone in his arms, he must sink! He gave himself no time to consider. As he climbed awkwardly around the last column, he slipped, felt himself falling. The water leaped past him. The stone was dragging him down; water was in his eyes, nose, ears... He felt a blow against his knuckles, knew he was on the bottom. His grip loosened and his body floated backward, but he seized the stone again. His lungs were bursting. He forced his eyes open, saw a stinging blur, a gleam. Holding the stone with one hand, he reached out desperately, felt his fingers close around wood and metal. Somehow he found the thong with his other hand, pulled, rose. He burst into air, breathed -- he was alive! The sword, the sword -- His heavy arm came up. And in his hand, streaming water, lay the bright metal. V T evered upward, the heavy -- 'slab trembled, moved a finger's breadth, then began to slide. Thorinn pulled the sword out of the way and leaped back. Turning majestically, the slab rumbled down the slope in a dancing cloud of smaller stones. It struck a boulder halfway down, tilted, came to rest. Stones pattered and fell silent. A haze of dust particles hung in the air. Thorinn examined his sword anxiously, but the hard Yen-metal had taken no hurt. The point was as sharp and straight as ever, and the double edge was not even nicked. Cool air breathed past him into the exposed passageway. In the light of the torch, it was curved, lusterless, smooth-walled, unequal in cross section -- tapering almost to a point at ceiling and floor. It sloped gently upward out of sight. Thorinn turned for one last look out into the darkness of the cavern. He had slept, rested, eaten all he could hold of the young fungus he had gathered. The rest -- there was little enough -- was in his wallet, and he had tied on his back a bundle of the long woody staves for torches. He entered the passage and gingerly began to work his way up it in the flickering torchlight. For the first twenty ells or so it was not bad. Then the passage narrowed so sharply that he had to crawl, pushing the torch ahead of him and dragging his burdens behind. The passage turned and twisted like a serpent, this way and that, now left, now right. With each upward turn Thorinn's spirits rose; but at last the passage took a definite downward slope. He had used seven torches, and the last was halfburned when the passage abruptly widened again. Thorinn crawled out into a black echoing space -- another cavern, much smaller than the last. The opposite wall gleamed in the torchlight, streaked and knobbed with some glassy substance that seemed to have melted like tallow and hardened again on the stone. But when he touched it, it was the stone itself. What fire could have melted the living rock like a candle? A trickle of water came from somewhere above and dripped from the bottommost knob with a melancholy sound. Thorinn cupped his palm under it and drank a sip, but it was bitter. He held his torch up, marveling. At the far end of the cavern he found two level passageways, one opposite the other, as if they were parts of a single tunnel that happened to intersect the cavern. Thorinn took the left-hand branch. His last torch burned his fingers, and he dropped it. He kept going, using the light-box. Almost at once the passage widened, the ceiling rose and became a dome three ells high. In the middle of the passageway lay something enormous, circular and dark. Hphorinn stared at it suspiciously. It made no move; neither did it have any eyes or limbs, so far as he could see. He ventured to touch it. It had the chill hardness of iron; it was wrought metal, the largest piece he had ever seen -- like a giant's shield, ten spans across, having a circular hole pierced in it of three spans' width. This hole was not in the center of the shield but to one side; through it he could see the brown, scuffed floor of the passage. He knelt and laid his palm curiously on the metal near the rim of the hole. And the massive shield turned under his hand as if it were afloat. Thorinn sprang back, hand to his sword. But the shield was slowly rotating upon some hidden pivot, returning to its former place. When the hole was where it had been before, it stopped. A second time Thorinn bent forward, put his hand on the shield and felt it turn. When he took his hand away, it swung slowly back to rest. Thorinn settled back on his haunches and stared at the shield. He liked it very little. What could it be doing here, a thing apparently shaped by man, yet so cunningly pivoted that it seemed to have no weight? Surely it must be some springe or mantrap set by demons. As he hesitated, a sound came to his ears -- the faintest of whispering or rustling noises; it seemed to come from beneath the shield. Cautiously he bent nearer. The sound died away, then returned. It was a sound like that of some small creature crawling, scraping along in the space under the shield... no, not like that, but like some sound that he knew. It was a sound that made him think of Hovenskar... Then he had it: wind in the grasses. The thing was impossible. Yet the more he listened, the more sure he grew. Using the tip of his scabbard, he prodded the shield. Under the circular hole, brown rock moved past, then a sudden glint of brightness. The wind sound grew louder: a warm breath of air arose. The bright lozenge expanded to a cramped circle, then filled up the hole. Thorinn's breath had stopped. He was looking down into depths of silver light and brown-green shadow. There were stripes of darker brown, diminishing in a curiously painful way. At last he realized that they were tree trunks, gnarled and huge, that dropped darkening through space until they were tiny as needles' ends at the bottom. It was the Midworld down there; somehow in his wanderings down through the cavern, he had got above it, for there it lay below him. His luck was incredible! Moreover, this must be the Highlands. Deep as it was, the gulf below him was nothing like so deep as the sky above Hovenskar. His mind was busy with the problem of reaching one of those giant trees and clambering down. It would be difficult and dangerous, but in this moment of happiness he had no doubt that he would succeed. There it all was below him, the land he had dreamed of. In a few moments he would be standing there, breathing free; apd the life he had counted lost once more would begin.      The next issue of Galaxy marks one of the happier occasions of our career. To begin with, we've got some good stories for you. Harlan Ellison is with us, with a piece called The Beast That Shouted "Love"! Damon Knight has another "Thorinn" novelette, taking up the tale of his far-future adventurer as he emerges from the caverns and finds himself in The Garden of Ease -- lovely world, where no one ever needs work, and those who do find themselves not only outcasts but definitely injurious to all around them. And, of course, we'll have the conclusion of Cliff Simak's Goblin Reservation, about which we have few reservations. (It's his first long one in Galaxy since Here Gather the Stars. That one won him a Hugo, and we wouldn't be surprised to find this one in competition for the next set of Hugos.) The rest of the issue isn't quite as definite yet -- depends on how the type sets -- but it looks like we'll have a John Brunner, a Brian W. Aldiss, very likely another Ross Rocklynne, and of course the usual first-rate contributions by Willy Ley and Algis Budrys. But what makes the June issue of Galaxy special in our book isn't the stories, but the fact that will be the last bi-monthly issue -- or the first monthly issue -- well, figure it how you wills with the next issue Galaxy goes monthly again. Same price. Same size. Same quality. Same all-star lineup of authors. The only difference is that from now we'll be doing it twelve times a year instead of six. And enjoying every minute of it. A new science-fiction magazine with a new concept in publishing Each issue will be filled with stories by Foreign Authors International Will give American readers a chance to read the science-fiction stories by Authors popular in the rest of the world. Written and translated by the top writers throughout the world. We hope you will like it. Forgotten road to success in writing By J. D. Ratcliff I can't imagine why more beginners don't take the short road to publication -- by writing magazine and newspaper articles. I've made a good living for # years writing articles, and I've enjoyed every minute of it. I've interviewed Nobel Prize winners and heads of state. I've covered stories from Basel to Bangkok to Buffalo. It's a great life. No commuter trains to catch, no office routine. Whether I'm at home or abroad on assignment, I write from eight to noon every day -- no more, no less. My afternoons are my own. The market for articles is vast and hungry. Over # were sold last year to magazines alone. Editors want pieces on almost any subject that comes natural to you -- but they demand that your writing be sound and professional. To teach professional writing techniques to serious beginners, I joined with Rod Serling, Faith Baldwin, Bennett Cerf, and eight other leading authors to start the Famous Writers School. We poured everything we know about successful writing into a new kind of course which trains you at home, in spare time. You begin with the fundamentals of all good writing. Then, you specialize in articles and other non-fiction. (Or in Fiction, Advertising or Business Writing.) You learn to write by writing. Our instructors, themselves ail published authors, work with you by mail much as editors do with established writers. Our School is young. Yet students, many still in training, have broken into print in more than # publications. Several sold pieces they wrote as School assignments. Writing Aptitude Test offered To find out if you too can be a published writer, send for the School's revealing Aptitude Test. If you test well -- or offer other evidence of writing ability -- you may enroll. However, there is no obligation to do so."Jack" Ratcliff is one of America's highest paid free-lance writers. Although he works only four hours a day, he has had hundreds of articles published in top magazines, including over # in Reader's Digest alone. Famous Writers School Dept. W-#, Westport Connecticut # I want to know if I have writing aptitude, Please mail me, without obligation, your Aptitude Test and #-page brochure. Mr. Mrs... Age Miss Circle one and please print i Street ! City.  State Zip ! Accredited by the Accrediting Commission Of  the National Home Study Council. JUNE # REYNOLDS  LEY  ELLISON  SIMAK (j#d.Xy by Mack Reynolds by Harry Harrison Ley  Budrys  Simak Knight  and many  others by Harlan Ellison Your Subscription Is Your Private Window On the stars in our galaxy The only thing we know about tomorrow is that it has its roots today. And out of the fantastic facts of today's scientific wonders Galaxy's all-star lineup of contributors weave stories that are sometimes wry, sometimes terrifying -- but always a delight to read. Would you like to join us, next issue and every issue thereafter for years to come, on this fascinating exploration of the fears and foibles of tomorrow? All it takes is a check, a stamp and a minute of your time. (If you prefer not to tear the coupon out of your magazine, just give us the information requested on a plain piece of paper.) From then on the mails will bring Galaxy to your door, with the best stories being written by the best science-fiction writers of all time. Here are some of the famous stories that appeared in Galaxy in its first fifteen years. Will the next fifteen years be as good? Frankly, we don't think so. We think they'll be better!  Galaxy Publishing Corp. ,#I Hudson Street New York, N.Y. #    Yes, start my subscription to Galaxy right away. I enclose  my check or money order for:  # issues for # Q # issues for # Name Address  City  State Zip Code  U.S. only. Add #c per issue foreign postage. Please check whether Q new or Q renewal. Baby Is Three Theodore Sturgeon The Ballad of Lost C'Mell Cordwainer Smith The Big Time Fritz Leiber The Caves of Steel Isaac Asimov Day After Doomsday Paul Anderson The Demolished Man Alfred Bester Do I Wake or Dream? Frank Herbert The Dragon Masters Jack Vance The Fireman (Farenheit #I J Ray Bradbury Gravy Planet (The Space Merchants ) Pohl  Kornbluth Here Gather the Stars (Way Station ) Clifford D. Simak Home from the Shore Gordon R. Dickson Hot Planet Hal Clement King of the City Keith Laumer Minds wap Robert Sheckley Med Ship Man Murray Leinster The Men in the Walls The Old Die Rich H. L. Gold The Puppet Masters Robert A. Heinlein Surface Tension James Blish The Visitor at the Zoo Damon Knight Wind between the Worlds Lester del Rey Galaxy is published in French, German, Italian, Japanese and Spanish. The U. S. Edition is published fn Braille and Living Tape. June, #  Vol. #, No. # by Harlan Ellison by Mack Reynolds by Ross Rocklynne by Damon Knight by Clifford D. Simak by Robin Scott by Harry Harrison by John Lutz by Willy Ley by Frederik Pohl by AJ, Budrys Editor Science Editor Associate Editor Managing Editor Publisher Advertising Circulation Director monthly by Galaxy Publishing Corporation. Main offices: #I Hudson Street, New York, N.Y. #. #O# per copy Subscription: (# oopies) # in the United States, Canada, Mexico, South and Central America and U. S. Possessions. Elsewhere #. Second-class postage paid at New York, N.Y. and at additional mailing offices. Copyright New York # by Galaxy Publishing Corporation, Robert M, Guinn, President. All rights including translations reserved. accompanied by self-addressed stamped envelopes. The publisher assumes no responsibility for unsolicited material. All stories printed In this magazine are fiction and any similarity between characters and actual persons is coincidental. Printed in the U.S.A. By The Guinn Co., Inc. N. Title Reg. U. S. Pat. Off. Y. Paid Advertisement We the undersigned believe the United States must remain in Vietnam to fulfill its responsibilities to the people of that country. Karen K. Anderson R. A. Lafferty Foul Anderson Robert J. Leman Harry Bates C. C. MacApp Lloyd Biggie, Jr. Robert Mason J. F. Bone D. M. Melton Leigh Brackett Norman Metcalf Marlon Zimmer Bradley P. Schuyler Miller Mario Brand Sam Moskowitz R. Bretnor John Myers Myers Fredric Brown Larry Niven Doris Pitkin Buck Alan Nourse Stuart Palmer Elinor Busby Gerald W. Page F. M. Busby Rachel Cosgrove Payes John W. Campbell Lawrence A. Perkins Louis Charbonneau Jerry E. Pournelle Hal Clement Joe Poyer Compton Crook E. Hoffmann Price Hank Davis George W. Price L. Sprague de Camp Alva Rogers Charles V. de Vet Fred Saberhagen George O. Smith Richard H. Eney W. E. Sprague T. R. Fehrenbach G. Harry Stine (Lee Correy) R. C. FitzPatrick Dwight V. Swain Daniel F. Galouye Thomas Burnett Swann Raymond Z. Gallun Albert Teichner Robert M. Green, Jr. Theodore L. Thomos Frances T. Hall Rena M. Vale Edmond Hamilton Jack Vance Robert A. Heinlein Harl Vincent Joe L Hensley Don Walsh, Jr. Paul G. Herkart Dean C. Ing Jay Kay Klein Rosco E. Wright David A. Kyle Karl Wiirf Paid Advertisement We oppose the participation of the United States in the war in Vietnam. Forrest J Ackerman Isaac Asimov Peter S. Beagle Jerome Bixby James Blish Anthony Boucher Lyle G. Boyd Ray Bradbury Jonathan Brand Stuart J. Byrne Terry Carr Carroll J. Clem Ed M. Clinton Theodore R. Cogswell Arthur Jean Cox Allan Danzig Jon DeCles Miriam Allen deFord Samuel R. Delany Lester del Rey Philip K. Dick Thomas M. Disch Sonya Dorman Larry Eisenberg Harlan Ellison Carol Emshwiller Philip Jos# Farmer David E. Fisher Ron Goulart Joseph Green Jim Harmon Harry Harrison H. H. Hollis J. Hunter Holly James D. Houston Edward Jesby Leo P. Kelley Daniel Keyes Virginia Kidd Damon Knight Allen Lang March Laumer Ursula K. LeGuin Fritz Leiber Irwin Lewis A. M. Lightner Robert A. W. Lowndes Katherine MacLean Barry Malzberg Robert E. Margroff Anne Marple Ardrey Marshall Bruce McAllister Judith Merril Robert P. Mills Howard L. Morris Kris Neville Alexei Panshin Emil Petaja J. R. Pierce Arthur Porges Mack Reynolds Gene Roddenberry Joanna Russ James Sallis Hans Stefan Santesson J. W. Schutz Robin Scott Larry T. Shaw John Shepley T. L, Sherred Robert Silverberg Henry Slesar Jerry Sohl Norman Spinrad Margaret St. Clair Jacob Transue Thurlow Weed Kate Wilhelm Richard Wilson Donald A. Wollhelm Contributions to help meet the expense of future ads are welcomed, and should be sent to : ... , Judith Merril or Kate Wilhelm Knight R O. Box # Milford, Pennsylvania # On Inventing Futures Tf you skipped the two pages of ads just before tins page, turn back and look at tHem, because tbey're interesting. As you will see, about a Hundred and fifty of your favorite science-fiction writers, and ours, have taken a stand on America's activities in Vietnam. Unfortunately for everyone concerned, there are nearly as many on one side of the question as tfiere are on the other; and wEen we say "unfortunately for everyone," that's exactly wEat we mean. Most of all it's unfortunate for America. For tKere Has never been in the past century an issue wEicE Eas so tfioroughly and passionately divided tEe American people; it isan enormous dipole, and nearly all of us are standing up to be counted, one way or anotEer. Is there any agreement at all? Yes, nearly everyone is agreed tEat tEe war is a botcE. Is tEere agreement on why it is a botch? No. Because tEe war itself is immoral, dangerous and practically insane, say tEose wEo favor ending it at once; because our armies are fighting it under wraps, prohibited from taking the measures tgat would win it, say those who would favor fighting on. The issue has been debated endlessly, and we do not propose to debate it again here. It seems to us. that the debate Has been a tragic and divisive wasteland it further seems to us that this is a built-in defect to tfiis sort of debate on polar opposites. Because, obviously neither side of the debate will (spin. We are not going to abandon flffi iwar in Vietnam ovemigKt; thlee is simply no way for it to Eappen. And equally we are not going to keep our moral commitments. to the Vietnamese; it is too late for that, their country and thdr social structure Eave been destroyed. And as long as our discussions on the subject remain linufed to tfiis two-valued choice of alternatives, She debate will protract itself endlessly, and so will tEe war. WEat makes it worse is that this sort of polarized debate, wfiicH is essentially a discussion of a choice of tactics, pSakes Opponents of people who should be friends. Hook down tEe list of signers to the two divergent ads. You've seen stories by nearly every one of tHese people in tfie pages of It and Galaxy; from their Stories, you Eave an opportunity to judge of the lands of worlds they would I like for the future, and even more of tEe kinds they would like to avoid. To the best of our knowledge there s not a pennyworth of difference between them. To the best of our opinion, if these two groups were each constituted a committee for the construction of a World of Twenty-SixtyEight, and their optimum worlds were compared, they would be essentially the same world. Tfiere would' be some differences in labels, perhaps, little in realities. P redicting the future, says Dennis Gabor, is Hard work and essentially pointless; what is easier to do is Sp invent the future you want. Einstein, Fermi, Franklin D. Roosevelt and a few others decided to Invent a future that contained atomic energy; they succeeded. Russian and American leaders decided to invent a future in wlficE man would travel in space; tEey are succeeding now. Now, wE at group of people in this country are most skilled at inventing futures? WEy, we are! Writers, editors, readers, whatever; we look at (Today as only a step on the way to Tomorrow; we are time-binders, prepared to consider change as natural and inevitable, because Shat is what science fiction is all about. G. B. SEaw was not a science-fiction writer (except perfiaps in plays like Back to Metfiuselah), but he spoke for us when He said, "Most people look at wEat is, and ask 'wEy?' I look at wEat Eas never been, and ask 'wEy not?' '-' In our role as Omnipotent Observers, we can look at tomorrow and cast it in any form we wisE; and tEen, given tEe various forms of futures as a sort of sEopping list, we can make a selection among tEem, cHoosing future tEat suits best. Make no mistake, tEis is a valued skill. PerEaps tEis is wEy one finds science-fiction readers, and writers, among tEe world's top leaders in science, government, business and tEe arts; perEaps it is wEy representative groups from science-fiction writers come to address tEem. It is easy for us, because we do it all tfie time; and perEaps sometimes we don't realize Eow Eard if is for otEers. And if it is true tEat we Eave this expertise, migEt it not also be true that we can use it for a productive purpose? MigEt we not even use it to find gome alternative options in tEis polar debate? Some measures tEat migEt replace the opposite imperatives of "Get out!" or "Win!"? Maybe it's vanity speaking. But we think tEat tEere's a cEance that this might in fact be possible; and we propose to give it a wEacking good try. fJ-'Eese two ads were paid for by tEe people wEo signed tEem. Each group ponied up #, which is now resting securely in our corporate bank account, a total of # in all. We don't propose to leave it tEere. We propose to take tEat # and give it away, # at a clip, to the five people wEo first give us tEe five most immediately provocative ideas on wEat we should do about Vietnam tEat, in fact, we can do. Details appear in the advertisement that follows. Entries can be from anyone; as many as you like; only please put eacE one on a separate sheet of paper. Judging will be by the Galaxy editors, witE whatever Eelp we can draft if tEe number is too big to Eandle on our own. TEe principal considerations will be in terms of newness of the suggestion; practicality of tEe suggestion; and desirability of the suggestion; tEe weigEts to be given to each element will be at tEe discretion of tEe judges, and if two or more people give essentially the same suggestion, the first one received will get the prize. We are aware, of course, tEat tEese are puny rewards to give for Suggestions that Eopefully migEt accomplisE wEat expenditures of failed to do. But we don't really beHeve anyone would enter a contest like tEis for money anyway; we tEink that wEat migEt make be generally told -- things you ought to know. Great truths are dangerous to some -- but factors for personal power and accomplishment in the hands of those who understand them. Behind the tales of the miracles and mysteries of the ancients, lie centuries of their secret probing into nature's laws -- their amazing discoveries of the hidden processes of man's mind, and the mastery of life's problems. Once shrouded in mystery to avoid their destruction by mass fear and ignorance, these facts remain a useful heritage for the thousands of men and women who privately use them in their homes today. The Rosicrucians (not a religious WJe Rosicrucians organization) an age-old brotherhood of learning, have preserved this secret wisdom in their archives for centuries. They now invite you to share the practical helpfulness of their teachings. Write today for a free copy of the book, "The Mastery of Life." Within its pages may lie a new life of opportunity for you. Address: Scribe e.K.R.  Scribe E.K.R.  San Jose, California # j Please send me the free book, The Mastery I of Life, which explains how I may learn to j use my faculties and powers of mind.  Name I AddressCity-Zip Codea busy person take time to think of other options is the hope that in fact they might do us all some good. And along those lines, what strikes us as being most important about all this is not the cash awards, nor even the contest itself, but what we propose to do with the suggestions after they are received. The contest is not the end of the matter. It is the mere beginning. Tn the past few decades, the world's think tanks have devised scores of ways of dealing witfl the future, planning and predicting, scenario-writing and making cost-effectiveness studies, etc. We've had occasion to mention some of these problem-solving techniques here before; perhaps you're familiar with them. One of them, and in some ways wHat strikes us as the most proCorporation's "Delphi" technique. Its primary purpose was to predict technological change. In the process of doing this, those who developed it discovered that it was performing a quite different function, and maybe a more valuable one: it was offering ways of assessing the feasibility and desirability of some of these changes, and helping to clarify questions so tliat even those which originally were so cloudily phrased as to be unanswerable were changed -- so that they became answerable, and were in fact answered. Let us assume, what we think is likely, that out of the entries to this contest we will receive some dozens or scores of ideas that seem to be worth' considering. WHat we will then do is submit these suggestions to a quasi-Delphic panel of experts in all the various areas of technology, government, industry, public affairs, the armed forces -- as representative a group as we can find; and as we already have made a start in securing participants, we are confident it will be a high-powered team, representing not only all the disciplines involved but also the various shades of opinion. And the results will be published Here -- and, unless we are greatly mistaken, in a number of other places as well. And, when we've done all this, will we have anything useful to show for it? We don't know. All we know is that it seems to us to be worth a try. Do About Vietnam? Assume you are being asked for advice. Assume the people who ask you are the President of the United States, the Congress, the State Department, the Joint Chiefs of Staff -- anyone andor everyone who has any decision-making authority concerning American involvement in Vietnam. Assume they want one suggestion from you... and assume they will follow it. What would you tell them to do? Don't tell them. Tell us. We will take the most provocative and seemingly productive suggestions received, submit them to problemsolving analysis, and present the results in a forthcoming issue of Galaxy. The Rules #. Anyone Is eligible to enter, and may submit as many, entries as he likes. Each entry must be on a separate sheet of paper, one side only, and include your name and address. All entries will become the property of Galaxy Publishing Corporation. Please limit yourself to a maximum of # words for each entry, preferably in the form of (a) your suggestion, (b) followed, if you wish, by a statement of why you think it worth doing. #. Suggestions may be on any area of American involvement in Vietnam -- ways of winning the war, ways of bringing about a peaceful settlement, whatever you think would be of value. #. Five prizes of # each will be awarded to those entries which, in the opinion of the judges, best deserve them. In the event of duplicate suggestions, the first entries received will get the prize. Judges will consist of, or be appointed by, the Editors of Galaxy Publishing Corporation. Winners will be notified by mail, and their names will be published in a forthcoming issue of this magazine. #. Send your entries tot "What Would You Do About Vietnam?", Galaxy Publishing Corporation, #I Hudson Street, New York, N.Y. #. Entries must be received by July #th, #, to be eligible for prizes. A fter an idle discussion with the pest control man who came once a month to spray around the outside of his home in the Ruxton Sterog stole a cannister of Malathion, a deadly insecticide poison, from the man's truck and went out early one morning, following the route of the neighborhood milkman, and spooned mediumlarge quantities into each bottle left on the rear doorstep of seventy homes. Within six hours of Bill Sterog's activities, two hundred men, women and children died in convulsive agony. Learning that an aunt who had lived in Buffalo was dying of cancer of the lymph glands, William Sterog hastily helped his mother pack three bags and took her to Friendship Airport, where he put her on a jet with a simple but efficient time bomb made from a Westdox Travalarm m her three-suiter. The jet exploded somewhere over Harrisburg, Pennsylvania. Ninety-three people -- including Bill Sterog's mother -- were killed in the explosion, and flaming wreckage added seven to the toll by cascading down on a public swimming pool. On a Sunday in November, Bab'e Ruth Plaza on #rd Street where he became one of # fans jamming Memorial Stadium to see the Baltimore Colts play the Green Bay Packers. He was dressed warmly in gray flannel slacks, a navy blue turtleneck pullover and a heavy hand-knitted Irish wool sweater under his parka. With three minutes and thirteen seconds of the fourth quarter remaining to be played, and Baltimore trailing seventeen to sixteen on Green' Hay's eighteen yard line, Bill Sterog fought his way up the aisle to the exit above the mezzanine seats and fumbled under his parka for the U. S. Army surplus M-# submachine gun he had bought for # from a niail-order armaments dealer in Alexandria, Virginia. Even as # screaming fans leaped to their feet -- making his range of fire that much better -- as the ball was snapped to the quarterback, holding for the defensive tackle most able to kick a successful field goal Bill Sterog opened fire on the massed backs of the fans below him. Before the mob could bring him down, he had killed forty-four people... Some considerable number of centuries later, when the first Expeditionary Force to the elliptical galaxy in Sculptor descended on the second planet of a fourth magnitude star the Force had designated Elahlmarion Theta, they found a tKirty-seven-foothigh statue of a hitherto-unknown blue-white substance -- not quite stone, not much like metal -- in the shape of a man. The figure was barefoot, draped in a garment that vaguely resembled a toga, the head encased in a skull-tight cap, and holding in its left hand a peculiar ring-andball device of another substance altogether. The statue's face was curiously beatific. It had high cheekbones; deep-set eyes; a tiny, almost alien mouth; and a broad, large-nostriled nose. The statue loomed enormous among the pitted and blasted curvilinear structures of some forgotten architect. The members of the Expeditionary Force commented on the peculiar expression each noted on the face of the statue. None of these men, standing under a gorgeous brass moon that shared an evening sky with a descending sun quite dissimilar in color to the one that now shone wanly on an Earth unthinkably distant in time and space, had ever heard of them were able to say that the expression on the giant statue was the same as the one Bill Sterog had shown as he told the final-appeals judge who was about to sentence him to death in the lethal gas chamber, "I love everyone in the world. I do. So help me God, I love you, all of you!" He was shouting. C rosswhen, through interstices of thought called time, through reflective images called space; another then, another now. This place, over there. Beyond concepts, the transmogrification of simplicity finally labeled it. Forty and more steps sidewise but later, so very mucB later. There, in that ultimate center, with everything radiating outward, becoming infinitely more complex, the enigma of symmetry, harmony, apportionment singing with fine-tuned order in this place, where it all began, begins, will always begin. The center. Crosswhen. in the future. And: a hundred est edge of measurable space. And: warpages beyond counting across the universes of parallel existences. Finally: an infinitude of mind-triggered leaps beyond human thought. There: Crosswhen. O n the mauve level, crouched down in deeper magenta washings that concealed his arched form, the maniac waited. He was a dragon, squat and round in the torso, tapered ropey tail tucked under his body; the small, thick osseous shields rising perpendicularly from the arched back, running down to the end of the tail, tips pointing upwards; his taloned shorter arms folded across Eis massive chest. He Bad the seven-headed dog faces of an ancient Cerberus. Each head watched, waiting, hungry, insane. He saw the bright yellow wedge of li gh t as it moved in random patterns through the mauve, always getting closer. He knew he could not run, the movement would betray him, the specter light finding him instantly. Fear choked the maniac. The specter had pursued him through innocence and humility and nine other emotional obfuscations he had tried. He had to do something, get them off his scent. But he was alone on this level. It had been closed down some time before, to purge it of residual emotions. Had he not been so terribly not been drowning in disorientation, he would never have trapped himself on a closed level. Now that he was here, there was nowhere to hide, nowhere to escape the specter light that would systematically hunt him down. Then they would purge turn. The maniac took the one final chance; he closed down his mind, all seven brains, even as the mauve level closed down. He shut off all thought, banked the fires of emotion, broke the neural circuits that fed power to his mind. Like a great machine phasing down from peak efficiency, his thoughts slackened and wilted and grew pale. Then there was a blank where he had been. Seven dog-heads slept. The dragon had ceased to exist in terms of thought, and the specter light washed past hint, fin din g nothing there to hbme in on. But those who sought the maniac were sane, not deranged as he was; their sanity was ordered, and in order they considered every exigency. The specter light was followed by heat-seeking Beams, by mass-tallying sensors, By trackers that could hunt out the spoor of foreign matter on a closed-down level. They found the maniac. Shut down like a sun gone cold, they located Him and transferred Him; he was unaware of the movement; he was locked away in his own silent skulls. But when he chose to open his thoughts again, in the timeless disorientation that follows a total shutdown, he found himself locked in stasis in a drainage ward on the #rd Red Active Level. Then, from seven throats, he screamed. The sound, of course, was lost in the throat baffles they had inserted, before he had turned himself back on. The emptiness of the sound terrified him even more. He was imbedded in an amber substance that fit around him comfortably. Had it been a much earlier era, on another world, in another continuum, it would have been simply a hospital bed with restraining straps. But the dragon was locked in stasis on a red level, crosswhen. His hospital bed was anti-grav, weightless, totally relaxing, feeding nutrients through his leathery hide along with depressants and toners. He was waiting to be drained. T inah drifted into the ward, fol' lowed by Semph. Semph, the discoverer of the drain. And his most eloquent nemesis, Linah, who sought Public Elevation to the position of Proctor. They drifted down the rows of amberencased patients: the toads, the tambour-lidded crystal cubes, the exoskeletals, the pseudopodal changers and the seven-headed dragon. They paused directly in front and slightly above the maniac. He was able to look up at them, images seven times seen; but he was not able to make sound. "If I needed a conclusive reason, here's one of the best," Linah said, inclining his head toward the maniac. Semph dipped an analysis rod into the amber substance, withdrew it and made a hasty reading of the patient's condition. "If you needed a greater warning," Semph said quietly, "this would be one of the best." "Science bends to the will of the masses," Linah said. "I'd hate to have to believe that," Semph responded quickly. There was a tone in his voice that could not be named, but it undershadowed the aggressiveness of his words. "I'm going to see toit, Semph. Believe it. I'm going to have the Concord pass the resolution." "Linah, how long have we known each other?" "Since your third flux. My second." "That's about right. Have I ever told you a lie, have I ever asked you to do something that would harm you?" "No. Not that I can recall." "Then why won't you listen to me this time?" "Because I think you're wrong. I'm not a fanatic, Semph. I'm not making political hay with this. I feel very strongly that it's the best chance we've ever had." "But disaster for everyone and everywhere else, all the way back, and God only knows how far across the plenum. We stop fouling our own nest, at the expense of all the other nests that ever were." Linah spread his hands in futility. "Survival." Semph shook his head slowly, with a weariness that was mirrored in his expression. "I wish I could drain that too." "Can't you?" Semph shrugged. "I can drain anything. But What we'd have left wouldn't be worth having." T he amber substance changed hue. It glowed deep within itself with a blue intensity. "The patient is ready," Semph aid. "Linah, one more time. I'll beg if it'll do any good. Please. Stall till the next session. The Concord needn't do it now. Let me run some further tests, let me see hew far back this garbage spews, hew much damage it can cause. Let me prepare some reports." Linah was firm. He shook his head in finality. "May I watch the draining with you?" Semph let out a long sigh. He was beaten and knew it. Yes, all right." The amber substance carrying its silent burden began to rise. It reached the level of the two men, and did smoothly through the air between them. They drifted after the smooth container with the dog-headed dragop imbedded in it, and SempK Smed as though he wanted to say something else. But there was nothing to say. The amber chrysalloid cradle faded and vanished, and the men became insubstantial and were no more. They all reappeared in the drainage chamber. The beaming stage was empty. The amber cradle settled down on it without sound, and the substance flowed away, vanishing as it uncovered the dragon. The maniac tried desperately to move, to heave himself up. Seven heads twitched futilely. The madness in him overcame the depressants, and he was consumed with frenzy, fury, crimson hate. But he could not move. It was all he could do to hold his shape. Semph turned the band On his left wrist. If glowed from within, a deep gold. The Sound of air rushing to fill a vacuum filled the chamber. The beaming stage was drenched in silver light that seemed to spring out of the air itself, from an unknown source. The dragon was washed by the silver light, and the seven great mouths opened once, exposing rings of fangs. Then his doublelidded eyes closed. The pain within his heads was monstrous. A I fearful wrenching that became the sucking of a million mouths. Hig ery brains were pulled upon, gggssured, compressed and then' purged. Semph and Linah looked away from the pulsing body of the dragon to the drainage tank across the chamber. It was fi llin g from the bottom as they watched. roiling cloud of smokiness, shot through with sparks. "Here it comes," Semph said, needlessly. Linah dragged his eyes away from the tank. The dragon with seven Heads was rippling. As though seen through shallow water, the maniac was beginning to alter. As Hie tank filled, the maniac found it more and more difficult to maintain his shape. TKe denser grew the cloud of sparkling matter in the tank, the less constant was the shape of the creature on the beaming stage. '"phen it was impossible, and the  maniac gave in. The tank filled more rapidly, and the shape quavered and altered and shrank and then there was a superimposition of the form of a man, over that of the seven-headed dragon. Then the tank reached tbree-quarters filled, and the dragon became an underlying shadow, a hint, a suggestion of wKat Rad been tfiere wRen the drainage began. Now the manform was becoming more dominant by the second. Finally, the tank was filled, and a normal man lay on the beaming stage, breathing heavily, eyes closed, muscles jumping involuntarily. "He's drained," Semph said. "Is it all in the tank?" Linah asked softly. "No, none of it." "Then -- " "This is the residue. Harmless. Reagents purged from a group of sensitives will neutralize it. The dangerous essences, the degenerate force-lines that make up the field... they're gone. Drained off already." Linah looked disturbed, for the first time. "Where did it go? All the rage insanity you drained, where did it go?" "Do you love your fellow man, tell me?" "Please, Semph! I asked where it went... when it went?" "And I asked if you cared at all about anyone else?" "You know my answer... you know me! I want to know, tell me, at least what you know. Where... when... ?" "Then you'll forgive me, Linah, because I love my fellow man, too. Whenever he was, wherever he is.; I have to, I work in an inhuman field, and I have to cling to that So... you'll forgive me..." "What are you going to..." In Indonesia they have a phrase for it: Djam Karet -- the hour that stretches. I n the Vatican's Stanza of Heliodorus, the second of the great rooms he designed for Pope Julius II, Raphael painted (and his pupils completed) a magnificent fresco representation of the historic meeting between Pope Leo I and Attila the Hun, in the year #. In this painting is mirrored the belief of Christians everywhere that the spiritual authority of Rome protected her in that desperate hour when the Hun came to sack and bum the Holy City. Raphael has painted in Saint Peter and Saint Paul, descending from Heaven to reinforce Pope Leo's intervention. His interpretation was an elaboration on the original legend, in which only the Apostle Peter was mentioned -- standing behind Leo with a drawn sword. And the legend was an elaboration of what little facts have come down through antiquity relatively undistorted. Leo had no cardinals witH him and certainly no wraith Apostles. He was one of three in the deputation. The other two were secular dignitaries of the Roman state. The meeting did not take place -- as legend would have us believe -- just outside the gates of Rome, but in northern Italy, not far from what is today Pescara. Nothing more than this is known of the confrontation. Yet Attila, who had never been stopped, did not raze Rome. He turned back. Djam Karet. The force-line field spewed out from a center crosswhen, a field that had pulsed through time and space and the minds of men for twice ten thousand years. Then cut out suddenly, inexplicably, and Attila the Hun clapped his hands to his head, his mind twisting like rope within his skull. His eyes glazed, then cleared, and he breathed from deep in his chest. Then he signaled his army to turn back. Leo the Great thanked God and the living memory of Christ the Savior. Legend added Saint Peter. Raphael added Saint Paul. For twice ten thousand years -- Djam Karet -- the field had pulsed, and for a brief moment that could have been instants or years or millennia, it was cut off. Legend does not tell the truth. More specifically, it does not tell all of the truth: forty years before Attila raided Italy, Rome had been taken and sacked by Alaric the Goth. Djam Karet. Three years after the retreat of Attila Rome was once more taken and sacked, by Gaiseric, king of all the Vandals. There was a reason the garbage of insanity had ceased to flow through everywhere and everywhen from the drained mind of a sevenheaded dragon... Qemph, traitor to his race, hov ered before the Concord. His friend, the man who now sought his final flux, Linah, Proctor ed the hearing. He spoke softly, but eloquently, of what the great scientist had done. "The tank was draining; he said to me, 'Forgive me, because I love my fellow man. Whenever he was, wherever he is; I have to, I work in an inhuman field, and I have to cling to that. So you'll forgive me.' Then he interposed himself." The sixty members of the Concord, a representative from each race that existed in the center, birdcreatures and blue things and large-headed men and orange scents with cilia shuddering... all of them looked at Semph where he hovered. His body and head were crumpled like a brown paper bag. All hair was gone. His eyes were dim and watery. Naked, shimmering, he drifted slightly to one side, then a vagrant breeze in the wall-less chamber sent him back. He had drained himself. "I ask for this Concord to affix sentence of final flux on this man. Though his interposition only lasted a few moments, we have no way of knowing what damage or unnaturalness it may have caused crosswhen. I submit that his intent was to overload the drain and thereby rendeE it inoperative. This act, the act of a beast who would condemn the sixty races of the center to a future in which insanity still prevailed, is an act that can only be punished by termination." The Concord blanked and meditated. A timeless time later they re-linked, and the Proctor's charges were upheld; his demand of sentence was fulfilled. O n the hushed shores of a thought, the papyrus man was carried in the arms of his friend, his executioner, the Proctor. There in the dusting quiet of an approaching night, Linah laid Semph down in the shadow of a sigh. "Why did you stop me?" the wrinkle with a mouth asked. Linah looked away across the rushing dark. "Why?" "Because here, in the center, there is a chance." "And for them, out there, no chance ever?" Linah sat down slowly, digging his hands into the golden mist, letting it sift over his wrists and back into the waiting flesh' of the world. "If we can begin it here, if we can pursue our boundaries. outward, then perhaps one day, sometime, we can reach to the ends of time with that little chance. Until then, it is better to have one center where there is no madness." Semph hurried his words. The end was rapidly striding for him. "You have sentenced them all. Insanity is a living vapor. A force. It can be Bottled. TEe most potent genie in the most easily uncorked bottle. And you have condonned them to live with it always. In the name of love." Linah made a sound that was not quite a word, But called it back. Semph touched his wrist with a tremble that had been a hand. Fingers melting into softness and warmth. "I'm sorry for you, Linah. Your curse is to be a true man. The world is made for stragglers. You never learned how to do that." Linah did not reply. He thought only of the drainage that was eternal now. Set in motion and kept in motion by its necessity. "Will you do a memorial for me?" Semph asked. Linah nodded. "It's traditional." Semph smiled softly. "Then do it for them; not for me. I'm the one who devised the vessel of their death, and I don't need it. But choose one of them; not a very important one, but one that will mean everything to them if they find it, and understand. Erect the memorial in my name to that one. Will you do that?" Linah nodded. "Will you?" Semph asked. His eyes were closed, and he could not see the nod. "Yes. I wiU," Linah said. But Semph could not hear. The flux began and ended, and Linah was alone in the cupped silence of loneliness. The statue was placed on a far planet of a far star in a time that was ancient while yet never having been bom. It existed in the minds of men who would come later. Or never. But if they did, they would know that hell was with them, that there was a Heaven that men called Heaven, and in it there was a center from which all madness flowed; and once within that center, there was peace. In the remains of a blasted building that had been a shirt factory in what had been Stuttgart, Friedrich Drucker found a many-colored box. Maddened by hunger and the memory of having eaten human flesh for weeks, the man tore at the lid of the box with the bloodied stubs of his fingers. As the box flew open, pressed at a certain point, cyclones rushed out past the terrified face of Friedrich Drucker. Cyclones and dark, winged, faceless shapes that streaked away into the night, followed by a last wisp of purple smoke smelling strongly of decayed gardenias. But Friedrich Drucker bad little time to ponder the meaning of the purple smoke, for the next day, World War IV broke out. This Month in IF -- Rogue Star A sentient star ... fumed loose against mankind's galaxies! end Frederik PoW The Bird-Brained Navigator A complete "Rim Worlds" story by A. Bertram Chandler Cage of Brass by Samuel R. De'cny -- plus many other fine science-fiction stories by your favorite writers. Don't miss the June issue of Hugo-winning IF, on sale now! How We Banned the Bombs Illustrated by#ofc the population Now if we can only solve the. solution I I Teromg Allen met David LehJ matt at the Juarez Airport, just to the north and east Of Mexico City. When the rodsSEplane landed, Allen was one of the first at the bottctttt of the ladder which had snaked up to its door. His immediate superior scowled at him, after they had gone through the usual banalities. Lehman took him to One side, even as the other passengers were debouching to be taken under the wings of clucking Mexican hostesses. He said, "Jerry, bow'd you get in here?" "Get in where?" "Here, right at the plane, along with the airport personnel. Friends, relatives and such don't get to greet the passengers until they've been ushered through the airport red tape." "Oh, that," Jerry Allen grinned. "Well, you know how it is. Rank has its privileges, particularly in this part of the United States of the Americas." The other looked at him. Jerry said, "Okay. So I flashed my buzzer. Zoroaster! So what?" "You told them you were a Reunited Nations bureau man, meeting a bureau V.I.P. Is that it?" "Well, yes. What of it, Dave? Listen, I've already cleared you through. We can go." They started toward the complex of airport buildings, two obvious norteamericanos with the freshness of face of the Americans, the aggressive energy of Americans, the height of Americans, all but incongruous in Mexico. They were twin-like in their conservative dark gray suits, their spotless white shirts, their Byron-revival cravats. Jerry Allen was sandy of hair, blue of eye, his face seldom in composure, but either grinning or scowling; there was seldom middleground for Jerry Allen. Dave Lehman was on the darker side, a light touch of premature gray in otherwise jet hair, eyes dark as a Pakistani's, his smile rare, to the sorrow of those few women who had loved the man. Dave Lehman's smiles meant as much as Jerry Allen's meant little. He was saying now, even as they walked, "Because we're on a raid, which by its very nature means it's hush-hush. You've done everything but get tri-vision photographers out here. That's all we'd need. Every vader in Mexico could head for the hills." "Zo-ro-as-ter, Dave, what brought all this up? You'd think the vaders had some sort of underground spies watching out for bureau personnel. By the way, you've been invited for dinner tonight." "Don't think it can't happen," Lehman muttered. Jerry scowled at him. "What're you talking about?" "Two months ago, in Common Eur-Asia. Greece, to be exact. We flushed a vader. Small town in the Peloponnesos near Fatros. Practically the whole village was in on it, and two relatives in Athens were keeping them informed on possible bureau raids. It was the embryo of an underground." Jerry registered diock. "What'd you do?" "What could we do? Priority A. Not only those we knew were guilty, but the whole town, just to be sure we didn't miss any. If they'd condoned it, they'd do it themselves." Lehman's face took on a frustrated element. "The number of bombs we find to defuse has been falling off geometrically. I haven't any data, but one possibility is that the vaders are getting foxy as the years go by." The local bureau head said meaninglessly, "I hate vaders. I hate them the way people must have hated lepers back in the Middle Ages." Lehman shot him a glance and growled, "Well, you shouldn't. This is a job, a necessary job, but hate isn't involved. By the way, how's Dorothy?" They had reached a side door, passed through it, and Jerry Allen was leading the way toward a floater. He said, over his shoulder, "No vacuum-tube terminal in the vicinity. We'll have to go in this. Dorothy's all right, I suppose." He grunted in deprecation. "You know what? She needs a baby." Dave Lehman's face was wry. J erry held the floater's door open for the other, saw him into the seat and then walked around to the driver's side. "I'll send one of the boys over for your luggage later." "There is no luggage. I'll shuttle back to Greater Washington and then over to Geneva tonight. Old Fatso Zogbaum wants to see me about some crisis or other." "Dotty'll be disappointed." Jerry Allen hit the lift lever for clearance, then depressed the accelerator. In a few minutes, he dialed coordinates and let the auto take over. His superior was looking at him. "What's this about Dorothy wanting a baby?" "I didn't say she wanted one. Just that she needs one." Jerry ran a hand through his sandy thatch and grimaced. "Well, I guess she wants one, too." Lehman said nothing, waited for more. Jerry Allen was uncomfortable. "She hasn't anything to keep her busy, really. I work, so, of course, she's exempt from the labor draft in spite of her high degree of training. Ultramation has hit harder here than even up north. We had more time to get ready for it back before these other countries were admitted into the States. If She had a kid..." Dave said, understanding in his voice, "How's your priority, when the decade's up?" "High. We've been married twelve years and no children at all." "It should be high. You're not sterile, then?" "Zoroaster, no! Neither is Dotty." "Good. You still have time." "It's a long time to wait." They rode in silence, somehow depressed. The floater was taking them down Tacuba Boulevard. Looking idly out the window at a city he had visited many a time before, it came to Dave Lehman how little new there was in travel any more. Madrid looked' like St. Louis, or, say, Cincinnati, and Vera Cruz looked like Cleveland. Architecture in the world of the Ultra-welfare State was so standardized as to seem to come from some automated mold. Clothing had become so, long since, and for decades the every day food of York, England, had differed little from that of New York. Or for that matter, that of the original Moscow from that of Moscow, Idaho -- crossing over to Common Eur-Asia, didn't bring much in the way of change. Yes, it was a pity that world-wide trade on the grand scale had collapsed local tastes. Finally, Dave said, "What's the story on this raid?" "We'll pick up the boys at the office." "No." Jerry looked at 'him, scowling again. T ehman said patiently, "I told I I you some of these vaders were getting sneaky. They must be beginning to dream up angles. If this whole thing is to continue to work, we can't let a single vader succeed. To the extent one gets by with it, somebody else'll try. Enough start trying, and the whole machinery would break down. For all we know, there's a dozen bombs in this town, not just one. And for all we know there may be someone staked out somewhere in, or in the vicinity of, the bureau's local office. They spot me, driving up, and bingo, the cloddies are all digging in." "Yeah. Well, we haven't had any trouble like that here." "We'll make sure it doesn't happen the first time. Have the other operatives meet us at some public spot." "Plaza de Santiago Tlalteloc?" The other shrugged. Jerry got on the floater's phone. II 'T'hey picked up the other three staff men, and Jerry Allen headed back up the Calle de Guadalupe, on a higher level now and at a good hundred kilometer clip. Two of the three newcomers were Mexicans, one a Rumanian. Dave Lehman knew only the Rumanian, who worked out of the central Reunited Nations office of the bureau in Geneva. Jerry introduced the other two. Dave said idly, "You men all equipped?" One of them said, "Si." His face wasn't happy. Lehman shot a glance at him. "You don't seem to like your work, Candelas." The Mexican said defiantly, "Do you?" After a moment, Lehman said, "No. But it has to be done. I've never met anyone who liked it." "I know. However, I am a Catholic, sir." "I supposed you were," Lehman said without inflection. Then, "My own people are noted for their love of children." "Yes, sir." Dave Lehman said to Jerry, in way of changing a sticky subject, "Where's the bomb located?" "A few miles north. A former suburb, now turned semi-slum. Area known as Villa Madero." "Any complications?" "No." "Then why do we need so many men? Why couldn't you and I handle it?" "They all live in individual houses. To surround one, you'll need at least four men, five to be safe. If you just came to the front door and knocked, they'd possibly sneak the bomb out the back." "Very well." "You've got the court order?" "Of course." "Carte blanche?" "Of course." They left the outskirts of Mexico City, heavy with its grim anthill apartment houses and for a brief moment were in countryside. Then the houses began again. Individual houses, now. As Jerry Allen had said, semi-slums. The Mexican sun seemed even more brutal in these surroundings. Dave Lehman made a face. "Is there still a housing shortage in this area? It seems unbelievable." The Rumanian, whose name was Dumitrescu, grumbled, "It's the same in Common Eur-Asia. Given present methods, you can build ultramodern Housing for all in one generation. But you can't teach a people to live in them in one generation." Lehman looked to him. "What is that remark supposed to mean?" "Here in this part of the United States of the Americas, as in my native Balkans, the older generation is used to, and prefers, crowded quarters, closed windows, rather than screened ones. They find the fumes of cooking food pleasant, and have no great antipathy for dirt. They are distrustful of doctors with hypodermic needles and a great many of them, at least, have similar distrust of public schools." For a moment the Rumanian seemed about to add something to this but then he broke it off with, "Did you expect Utopia to be Utopian?" His superior had to laugh one of his rare laughs. "As a matter of fact, I suppose I did. Now, perhaps I realize that some of our changes will take a generation or two to be realized." "At least," Dumitrescu grunted. L ehman ended his amusement with a snort and said to Jerry Allen, "Your looal group seems to be on the pessimistic side, Jerry." Allen turned the floater sharply to the left on a minor road and flickered off the auto to take hand controls. He cut his speed in half, now that his own reflexes were in charge. He said, "Mexico is one of the slower areas of the Ultrawelfare State. Great deal of tradition, customs, so forth. They were all hot for double-hemisphere government, before it came, and sort of bewildered after. We're almost there." "You've cased this place?" "We've rehearsed the whole thing." Jerry Allen gave Lehman a quick rundown on the scheme of operations. It was routine, and his superior merely grunted acceptance. They turned off on still another and smaller side road, drove approximately a half kilometer and pulled up before what must have once been an attractive suburban home of a more than averagely well to do Mexican of the #'s or so. There was an extensive lawn about the place and a hedge. Two or three neglected rock gardens made up the balance of the yard. It could have been Floridian or perhaps Southern Californian. The floater sank to the road surface. Twenty wide stone steps led up to a terrace some fifteen by twenty feet in extent. Gave Lehman and Jerry Allen mounted them and knocked at the door, after surmising that the bell was in disrepair. The house had been built before the advent of identity-panels. The three sub-operatives had melted away to their own assigned positions. A small woman of possibly thirty answered. Her face held an element of weary fear, as though she had long lived in expectation of disaster. Behind her were two children, almost adult in age. They too had a strained air. Why did they do it? Lehman agonized inwardly. Why did they do this to themselves? He brought the court order from his pocket and began to read it. "Yo no hablo ingles," she said nervously. "That doesn't matter for the moment," Lehman said. He began to read again. Jerry, whose face was now tense, spoke to her in Spanish. Suddenly she gurgled something and turned to run. The children, behind her, their eyes wide in terror, impeded her for a moment. She thrust them aside, wildly, and stumbled on. Jerry was through the door and after her. "No, you don't... !" he yelled. A door banged somewhere in the back. D ave Lehman entered the short hallway and moved on into what was obviously the living room. It looked well lived in, in a yesteryear manner. There were a good many more photographs on the walls than were called for by the dictates of taste -- aunts and uncles, grandfathers and grandmothers, and probably great grandfathers and great grandmothers, to boot. There were highly colored saints and bleeding hearts. There were gaudy gimcracks, probably won at some fair or fiesta of long ago. There was over much furniture, which had seen over much use. And there was a total lack of reading material, even of the more popular periodicals. In one comer sat the inevitable tri-vision set. Dave Lehman stood there stolidly, his court order in hand. Dumitrescu, Candelas and Jerry Allen brought in a mad-eyed, desperate, struggling Mexican who bore a blanket-wrapped something in his arms. He could have been no more than five feet four and was probably not quite forty years of age. His thin chest was heaving with the exertion of his struggle with the larger men. Dave Lehman knew the words, had no need to read them, but he made his eyes go down to the paper. He said, firmly, "Jose Antonio Morales, you are charged by the Bureau of Population of the Reunited Nations with having an infant. With having evaded the laws of the United States ef the Americas. With having conspired with your wife, Consuelo, to ignore the decade ban and all priority and thus endanger Hie race. Have you anything to say?" He had nothing to say, except meaningless shouts. The child he held in his arms began to scream. Lehman motioned with his head. The third operative had entered the front door behind them. He now seized the mother, who had already collapsed into hysterical tears, by the arms. Jerry Allen and Dumitrescu, with the help of Candelas, took the child from the protesting, bawling Morales. Dumitrescu and Candelas held the man while Allen brought forth a kit. He put the child on a couch and prepared a hypodermic needle. Morales screamed piercingly, struggling. "Hold the pig," Allen grated. "Two healthy kids, and he has to be a vader!" He bent over the child with his hypo. He pulled down its diaper, slapped him smartly on the bottom and pressed the needle home. The father roared, tore suddenly loose and darted at the agent. Jerry Allen, his own face working, clipped the man neatly on the jaw, felling him like a poled ox. He turned and took up another needle. "Hey," Lehman snapped. "What -- " But Jerry had knelt with a fluid motion. "Pig!" he ground out, pressing a second hypo into the fallen man's arm. The wife screamed. Jerry Allen said to Candelas, "Tell her that neither her husband nor the child are hurt. Tell her they'll be all right. I'm too worked up to think in Spanish." Candelas said something to her in her own tongue, though she seemed' not to hear. Dave Lehman said hotly to Allen, "You're a little quick with that needle, Jerry. Our instructions weren't to defuse Morales." Jerry looked at him, his face strangely changed. "You said you have a carte blanche order, didn't you? What are you going to do, let this vader keep turning out bombs indefinitely? Sure, we found this one. We sterilized the kid. But it wasn't the kid's fault he'd been brought in the world. It was his parents'. Okay, if Morales can't obey the same law all the rest of us have to, let him be sterilized too. We're not going to end the population explosion by letting vaders keep going." Lehman sighed. "AH right. It's done now. Let's go. Our dirty work's done." Candelas looked at him emptily. "Now who doesn't seem H like this work?" Lehman closed his eyes. "Yeah," he said. H elmut Zogbaum mumbled in satisfaction at the cheat his secretary handed him. "The British," he told her. "You can't heat the British." Marcy Kneedler was English, but she didn't know what h was talking about. Her bureau chief, pleased at the latest success, traced it eut cn the chart for her. "Finally Berneo," he said. "Even the area ece known as Sarawak, which was the hardest of all to crack -- less superstitious than the rest. Even they have crossed the line." "How wizard, Herr Zogbaum! The bureau wiU certainly get citations from both Common BurAsia and the United States." Zogbaum worked his fat lips into a pout. "If there was justice, Miss Kneedler. If there was justice to be found in the Reunited Nations. But no, this eternal bickering. And we seem aU but forgotten these days." Marcy said, "But you said something about the British?" "Uh? Oh, yes, the British." He beamed at her fatly. She was a pretty girl in the fine skinned, delicate featured English tradijtion. A bit on the slim side for  Teutonic taste, perhaps, but pret, ty. He wheezed a sigh for yester-year's youth. "Absolute geniuses as field men, Miss Kneedler. It would never have occurred to me." He went back to the chart Marcy Kneedler tried to keep testiness from her voice. "But what happened? How did we carry Borneo? And what did the British do?" He put down the chart and chuckled. "I am sorry. So sorry. I Had forgotten you were not privy... He paused. "Is that how you use the word?" "Sometilries," she said, patiently. (That was one of the aspects , of working for other nationalities in the Reunited Nations organization. You were often assigned to someone whose Amer-EnglisK was seemingly better than your own. Then out of a dear sky they'd up with some question such as... Well, there was just last week when an Iranian, who had supposedly taken his degree at Harvard, wanted to know what, in idiom, a son-of-a-Bee was. It took her some time to convey the idea that the Americanism had no connection with apiculture. "Yes," Zogbaum was saying. "The project was more or less, ah, kept under wraps, you say." He patted his tummy in satisfaction. "We had tried everything. Logic meant nothing to these people. Nothing meant anything." "Just look at this chart!" He traced the earlier lines of the graph. "At the rate they were going, they would have doubled their population in sixteen and a quarter yeans. Sixteen and a quarter years, Miss Kneedler!" "But," she said, "the British." T T e beamed at her as though Jshe had just contributed a ish. A team recruited from, ah, now, what wag the organization, once so strong wEile we were still having international difficulties? The counter-espionage people. James Bond and all that sort of thing?" "M-#?" she frowned. "M-#, exactly. Cloak and dagger men, eh? Rather elderly fellows now. Absolutely. Infiltrated. Took months. Years, actually. It was wonderful." Herr Zogbaum sighed deep down in satisfaction, as though he had explained all. Marcy Kneedler regarded him for a long frustrated moment. What did the Reunited Nations Have in mind, putting absentminded old fuddy-duddies like Zogbaum into responsible positions such as this? However, she said, "What did they do?" "What did they do? Ah, ha, it was simple, Miss Kneedler. They first studied most carefully the religion of the aborigines, eh? Then, very subtle, they planned to send pseudo -- you say pseudo?" When she had assured him she said pseudo, he went on. "Pseudoholy men in, from a score of different points. Ah, they had consulted the stars, or the winds, or the gods of the storms, or whatever it is consulted by these wild men of Borneo, eh? And the gods had decided, among other things, that having a family of more than two children was an abomination, eh?" He scowled heavily down at one of the reports. "However, sometimes your countrymen would seem to become too, ah, precipitate. I am afraid there will be some recriminations in the higher echelons. Particularly among those so touchy East Asian fellows of Common EurAsia." Marcy was gathering up the paraphernalia of her work, preparatory to leaving. Herr Zogbaum wasn't her regular, even though her bureau chief. His usual secretary was on vacation. Not to let the conversation drop completely, she said, "Precipitate?" He grunted worriedly, whilst scanning the report. "It would seem that in issuing contraceptive capsules they took it upon themselves to actually dispense sterilization tablets to those they thought mentally or physically, inferior." He pursed his fat Bps and shook his jowls. "There win be recriminations." Possibly there would be, Marey thought. There were always recriminations. The world had once been composed of over one hundred nations, continually bickering. Now there were the two giants, and a handful of neutrals. But the world's problems had not magically disappeared as a result. At least, all of them hadn't. Ill W hen David Lehman returned to the apartment that night, Marcy Kneedler was passingly surprised to see him. H sank into his favorite chair and looked up at her wordlessly. Their mutual affection was such that continual demonstration was unnecessary. "I'll get you a drink," she said, going over to the auto-bar. Whiskey ?" "Fine," he sighed. "But none ef that seaweed stuff." "My. Our tastes are gelling luxurious, don't you think?" "Whale steaks, I'll eat. Plankton protein I'll put up with, in its hundred and one forms. But my alcohol I'll defend as I would my castle!" "Nobly spoken, Sir Knight," she said, even as she dialed his drink. "And by that I assume you mean that by the end of the few bottles of real Scotch in the distribution center, you will become a teetotaler." She handed him the whiskey and water. "How do you mean?" "I mean that according to today's trivision newscast the Common Eur-Asia Central Production Planning has banned the use of grain cereals for beverages." "Oh, great. My one big vice, shot. Central Production Planning yet. I sometimes wonder if this part of the world wasn't better off back when they had that pseudo-communism of theirs." She sat opposite him and looked down at the intricate webbing of her Etruscan revival sandals. "I thought I was your big vice, darling." He smiled one of his rare smiles at her. "You're my one big virtue, Marcy." She snorted her amusement at him and changed the subject. "Weren't you to be in Mexico City tonight?" "I finished the business. Just a routine raid. As a matter of fact, they're becoming so rare lately they can hardly be called routine." "Did you find a bomb?" which already had two children. Zoroaster only knows how she avoided her contraceptive ration." "What happened?" "The usual. The neighbors had kept quiet -- as usual. What is this satisfaction in thwarting authority, even when the law involved is so obviously needed by all? I sometimes think there are those who would shelter a rabid dog in their cellar to prevent the proper authorities from dispatching the poor beast." Marcy said lowly, "An infant child is not exactly a rabid dpg, Dave." TTe took down half his drink, ,  scowling at her over the rim of the glass. "But considerably more dangerous to the human race." "You're being a bit overly dramatic, don't you think?" "Am I? You should know, honey. You too work for the Bureau of Population." She held her elbows to her sides, tightly, as though to suppress a shiver. "What did you do?" "To the child? The usual. A bomb is a bomb. We defused it. And the father, too." "The father? You sterilized him too?" Dave Lehman said uncomfortably, "Jerry Allen. Before I could stop him. The man already had two pre-ban children." He hesitated before adding, "Jerry seems to be on the upset side, these days. His wife -- " "Dotty?" "Yes. She must be halfway through her thirties now. Jerry says she needs a baby. I suspect she's a bit on the neurotic side." "Well, the decade ban will be over shortly. I'd think the Allens would be able to swing a priority, since they haven't had any children at all." "I imagine." Dave finished his drink. Marcy said suddenly, "Darling, why don't we get married?" He was taken aback by the quick switch, and now there was something behind the darkness of his eyes. "Why?" "Why not? Isn't it the usual thing under the circumstances?" He shook his head. "For that matter, I doubt if It is, these days." Marcy Kneedler was irritated. "You say you love me... "I don't even have to say it. You know it full well, honey." He shrugged his shoulders impatiently. "But I still say why? What's the purpose of marriage, Marcy?" "You are being deliberately aggravating, I dare say." "I'm not trying to be. Marriage as an institution is rapidly losing its original purpose, honey. Women no longer need the protection it once afforded." He saw that he had either said too much or too little and went on. "I've never accepted the belief that women are basically the weaker sex. However, in the past nature put woman in a position where she was, at least temporarily, weaker than man. That period when she was pregnant and that period when her child was too small to fend for itself. Since man's animal instinct is to impregnate as many females as possible, society was forced to invent such institutions as marriage so that he would provide for his wife and children." "This is rather a basic lecture for someone of my years, don't you think?" "Simply background, honey. As things stand today, you and I have no children. Nor would, nor could, we have even one, in the immediate future." He grunted depreciation. "Unless we wished to produce a bomb, of course." "But even if we did produce a child," he continued, "the original need for marriage no longer applies. You are no longer dependent upon a man to support you -- nor is any citizen of either the United States of the Americas or Common Eur-Asia. Man's problems of production have been solved. Society provides amply of all the necessities and many of the luxuries of life for all. So what is the present need of marriage?" Her generous mouth tightened. "There are certain moral considerations." "Oh, really now, Marcy. What Greek was it who said: Morals are the invention of the weak to protect themselves from the strong?" "Plato, I believe," she said tightly. "Very well. Women are no longer weak. They don't need that particular code of morality to protect themselves." She seemed again to suddenly switch subjects, even as she leaned toward him, urgently. "Dave. Dave, we could have a sterilie." "Honey, what is all this, all of a sudden? What's gotten into you? Aren't you happy about us? About our way of life? Obviously, it isn't ideal, but the world is in a condition of flux. We're making sacrifices, long range plans. Ultimately -- " He let the sentence die. "Yes, ultimately," she said. She held her elbows tight against her sides again, in her characteristic gesture of rejection. "But... I... I feel something, darling. Something's very wrong." "Intuition?" She came suddenly to her feet and turned her back to him. "Don't laugh at me, Dave. Something's wrong. I don't know What." tCOomething is wrong," Helmut  Zogbaum said, scowling and moving his fat lips in and out. Dave Lehman found a chair, crossed his legs and waited for his chief to go on. The bureaucrat tapped with a chubby finger the pile of reports and charts on his desk. "You probably think I do nothing all day, eh? Just sit here while such as you are out in the field doing the, ah, dirty work, eh?" It was exactly what David Lehman thought. However, he said drily, "I've never envied your job, Herr Zogbaum." "Ah, so, eh? You are quite correct. But now, I tell you, David. Something is very wrong." "I thought we were doing pretty well. There haven't been more than a dozen bombs show up in the past year. Except for that freak situation in Greece, we haven't had any special problems." "That is what is wrong, friend David." Dave Lehman looked at him, holding his peace. Zogbaum had taken up one of his endless reports and was scowling at it heavily. "It is not enough bombs -- as you call them," He grunted. "From whence -- you say, from whence? -- did that silly name come?" Dave shrugged ruefully. "Darned if I know. Possibly derived from the idea of the population explosion. Explosion -- bomb. The individual unit of the population was a baby -- thus a bomb." He thought a moment. "Or possibly it's derived from bambino. We had some of our roughest goes in Italy, during the early years of the bureau. But what's this about not being enough? On the face of it, that doesn't make sense. My particular division is in charge of tracing down every individual illegal birth that takes place, whether in Point Barrow, Alaska or led at the headwaters of the Amazon. I've been to both, by the way, false alarms in botEJ cases. It's easier to hide a bomb in London or Peking, than it is back somewhere in the boondocks." The fat man was nodding impatiently. "Yes. But tell me, friend David. What is the total population of the world?" "It's down to three and a half lions." "And does it not seem strange to you that of all this preposterous number you have but a dozen illegal births in a year's time?" Dave Lehman hesitated. "We've got it down rather efficient, by now." Zogbaum was nodding and scowling unhappily as he took up one report after another and scanned them, or at least went through the motions. The man would seem naked, Dave Lehman decided, without a report or graph in his pudgy hand. He grumbled, "Almost ten years ago the Bureau of Population was inaugurated by the Reunited Nations. It had to be, eh? At last the warnings of our obscure English curate, this Robert Thomas Malthus, they must be heeded, eh? So dramatic measures must be taken, eh?" D ave Lehman said, "Actually, the world has seldom taken up a crusade so nearly unanimously, so passionately, wholeheartedly. There's an element of inspiration, a feeling of humble awe at the ability of the human race to so surmount instinct, to bypass age-old religious beliefs when faced by an' emergency of such magnitude." The older man grunted. "You sound as though you are lecturing some woman's club, friend David." His field man flushed, even through his dark complexion. Zogbaum said, placatingly, "But perhaps you are correct, eh? However, David, something is wrong. We cannot expect such perfection in our operations." He waggled a fat finger. "Very well, we pass emergency worldwide legislation. All nations participate. We declare a -- what do you say, moratorium? -- on all births for a period of ten years. Each woman, upon reaching the age of but eight must take her monthly ration of progestin hormones and estrogen hormone, which act upon the pituitary gland and eventually suppress the output of tEe ovary." "A ridiculous age to begin -- eight," Dave muttered. The fat man shook his jowls. "No. It is astonishing, friend David, how early in life it is possible for some females to reproduce. We have records of children as young as six producing offspring." His field man made a grimace of distaste. "Yes, yes. I agree with you. However, let us face reality. But one example. Among the Moslems of such lands as Morocco, as they once called it, marriage at the age of eight was legal, religiously acceptable and quite common right up until practically the present." "So," Dave conceded, "we start them on the contraceptive pills at the age of eight." The older man was waggling a fat finger again. "For a decade, we decided, it was necessary to enforce our moratorium, to bring order from the chaos of exploding populations. At the termination of this period our machinery for selective breeding will be complete, eh? Would-be parents will be given priority ratings. Persons incapable of producing Healthy offspring, in both the mental and physical sense will continue to be restrained." Dave grimaced again. That phase of the bureau's work was another that bothered him. He couldn't Help inwardly asking the age-old question: Who is to judge the judges? Who is to decide? A bit of doggerel Jerry Allen had once laughingly quoted him, came back: Who's to police the police? They who carry the lashes? Who shrinks the psychiatrist's head? Who hauls the janitor's ashes? Very amusing, perhaps. But what is mentally healthy? In a mad world, the sane are misfits. In the old days, when there were stili wars, the psychiatrists would sometimes declare a pacifist mentally unbalanced and send him to an institution. What is physically healthy? Among the Caucasians a man less than five feet in stature is considered a physical misfit In large areas of the Orient a man of six feet is a freak. ogbaum was saying, "But no matter how popular our crusade, no matter to what an extent our race has risen to meet its emergency, there should be more exceptions." "At the beginning there were. licing the world, but there were hundreds of thousands trying to beat the rap. I personally have had to defuse... " "Defuse? Another term of you field men?" "Sterilize. I personally have sterilized as many as fifty a day. But that was more than five years ago." "Yes. That is what I mean. What has happened to this large number of would-be vaders of the law?" "We sterilized a lot of them. Especially men, but women too. You know that." The older man nodded heavily. "Yes. But there should be more. friend David, we should be having hundreds of thousands of would-be vaders of the population-control laws. I say something is wrong." "We've been efficient, is all. So few have been successful that the others have been warned off." "Very well. We will assume, for the moment, you are correct. But there is something still wrong. Where are the -- what is your field man's term? -- where are the sterilies?" Dave Lehman stared at him. In truth, he had his moments of question about this aspect himself. But now he waited for the fat man to go on. Zogbaum picked up one of his endless reports. "By Bureau of Population policy, a couple may to have it sterilized at birth. The child is not injured in any respect, eh? Except it will ever be incapable or reproducing. At the beginning of our decade of, ah, moratorium, many couples, especially those with no normal children whatsoever, derided upon sterilies. But behold this graph, friend David. There are currently being born as few sterilies as bombs. A mere handful on a planet of three and a half Dave said slowly, "There's been a trend against them. They're looked upon as freaks. Everybody knows that any child of less than ten is sterile. Besides, society isn't geared for them. This decade of moratorium on births has thrown a lot of institutions out of gear. Schools, for instance. Industries that used to be based on babies and young children. They aren't turning out their products. A child is automatically a misfit, for this tenyear period. There's no place for IV him. Not even other kids to play with. Parents soon found it out, and sterilies have become unpopular. Everybody's waiting to have a real child, when the decade is up and they can stand for priority." The fat man shifted lardy shoulders in impatience. "Perhaps. I have heard that explanation before, of course. However, the number is far from enough. Some persons would I want a child, no matter if he be a misfit or not. No, something is wrong, definitely wrong." "What?" his assistant asked, becoming impatient of the constant repetition of the same old statement. "That I do not know." The bureau head beamed at him, heavily. "And now I can forget about it for the nonce, eh? You say nonce? Very well. You are now taken off your regular duties and will devote full time to finding out, not where bombs are hidden, but why there are so few to be hidden." "Oh, great," Dave said, coming to his feet. "My job is to look for something that really doesn't exist." "Exactly," Helmut Zogbaum nodded, as though the other had conducive to the solving of their problem. T'vave Lehman let himself into the apartment, shucked his coat and tossed it to the back of a chair, then loosened his Byronic cravat. He mused passingly on the incongruous qualities of men's clothing. How long had it been since there had been any really basic changes? Aside from an improvement in colors -- they'd been on the grim side back in the Victorian through the preWorld War One periods -- and an easing the tightness of collars and ties, men's clothes had changed little since the American Civil War. On a day like this, when even Geneva and even facing on the lake could b'e brutally Hot, Dave Lehman failed to appreciate long pants, jacket and tie. Face it, he told himself, man is sartorially his own worst enemy. He made his way to the auto-bar and dialed himself a whiskey and water. He remembered what Marcy had said about use of cereals for beverages and wondered how long it would be before present stocks of spirits ran out. Well, it had just been a matter of time. Given the population explosion of the past couple of centuries and man simply couldn't afford to use cereals for drinks, nor even to feed the less productive meat animals. Chickens might be one thing. A pound of meat for two pounds of grain. But when it took the better part of ten pounds of grain to produce a pound of beef, then beef needs must go by the board. It had, actually, become prohibitively expensive for nine tenths of the world's population as far back as the mid-#th Century. He took his glass to the window and stared idly out for a moment. A glint of light toucHed His eye, and he looked up at Satellite City, hovering like a tiny ball in the sky. He grunted deprecation. The last stronghold of undisciplined free enterprise. He took his glass into the bedroom and decided to pack now for his trip, although, frankly, he didn't as yet know where he was going. Find out why there aren't more bombs and more sterilies, Zogbaum said. Oh, great. The big fat slob sits behind his desk and makes with orders like that. Find out why there aren't more bombs, he says. On the face of it, it was a hushhush' project. Something was wrong, Zogbaum said. All right. Just let it get around the world that something was wrong with the Bureau of Population and the fat would be sizzling in the fire with a fine odor. He brought out a suitcase, took a pull at his drink then sat it down and began to fetch shirts, socks and shorts from a drawer. Jerry and Dorothy Allen, over in Mexico City. That was an idea. Dotty had worked with a kingsize pharmaceutical outfit in Greater Washington before she had married Jerry. She'd Had something to do with developing the diamines as a male contraceptive back in the early days. What had been the problem she'd received some sort of award for? Something like rearranging the diamine molecule so the drug prevented conception by stopping sperm production without the causing of nausea and rising blood pressure that had been side effects of the original diamine experiment. However, Dave was a layman when it came to such matters. Yes, Jerry and Dorothy Allen. First, he could trust them. Second, he was in a position to make Jerry his assistant. Dotty then could draw on for technical aid. He heard the front door open and close and looked at his watch. W hen Marcy entered, looking for him, he kissed her briefly and said, "You're off early from the office, aren't you?" He returned to his packing. "Yes," she said, her voice empty. "I quit. Are you off on another trip?" He turned back to her. "Yes, probably a rather long one, honey, sorry. What do you mean, quit?" She sat down on the bed as though physically drained. "Suddenly I could bear the whole thing no longer. The whole purpose of the bureau's existence. Every instinct, every feminine instinct, just suddenly took over." Dave tossed the clothing he had in his hands into the open bag and took up his glass. "I see," he said. Marcy Kneedler looked into his face, and there was pleading in hers. "Darling, let's get married. Let's have a sterilie." "I've told you, honey. It just isn't practical. There's no need for it." "If we had a sterilie, you'd want it to have your name, wouldn't you?" "To carry on the Lehman patronymic? A sterile child?" Flushes came easy to her complexion. "You needn't be crude." "I didn't mean to be. Marriage simply isn't called for, Marcy." She went back to the escape room and when she returned it was with a drink of her own. Dave had turned back to his packing. Marcy said, "Darling, I've been making decisions today. One of them is to quit my job with the bureau. The other is to come to a definite understanding with you." "And wHat does that mean?" "If you don't plan to marry me, Dave, don't bother to return here from your trip." There was hurt in his dark eyes. "I see." Then, "It's been a long time, honey." "Too long. I'm not getting any younger, Dave. I want... more of a feeling of permanency, I dare say. I want a child. Even a sterilie, if that's all I can have. But I want a child. And... and a man I know is mine." "And you'll know that because there's a ring on your finger?" he said bitterly. She looked at him without answer. He held up his hands in a gesture of resignation. "All right, honey. No more evasions." He sat down on the bed where she had been only moments before. "Next year the decade of moratorium on births will be over. The world will turn to a highly planned, thoroughly organized system of population control. You will have one of the highest priorities, I am sure. You are in perfect health, you have never had a child." She said quickly, earnestly, "Both of us, darling..." TTe shook his head. He took a deep breath. "Remember when the Reunited Nations were first established. The end of the Cold War? The end of all war -- knock on wood? The potential end of physical want? Remember the enthusiasm? Some of it ridiculous, extreme enthusiasm. The way we joined up with this, that and the other outfit and dashed off in all directions?" He looked back in time and snorted self-deprecation. "I guess it was something similar to the Crusade fever in Europe back in the Middle Ages. Or perhaps the initial enthusiasm for the socalled Great Leap Forward in China -- before it fell on its face. At any rate, we all felt it." Marcy Kneedler was frowning. "What in the world are you talking about?" He took a deep breath again. "Marcy, next year you'll be eligible to have a child." "So will you!" "No." She stared at him. He said slowly, "That initial enthusiasm. One of the biggest problems confronting the world was the population explosion. Very well, I was one of the earliest volunteers for permanent sterilization. There were some fifty He grunted self-deprecation. "It affects you not at all, of course, in any respect save actual reproduction. Your sex life is quite normal. Everything is quite the same. Except... "Ofi, Dave!" He slammed his suitcase shut. "So, honey, so long as nobody could have children, I felt I wasn't robbing you by our living together. But our relationship can't be a permanent one. You want and need children. I simply can't have them." Dave walked to the door and she stared after him. "Good-bye, honey," he said. "Good-bye." So softly he could hardly hear. r iis time, he hadn't warned Jerome Allen of his coming. Instead, he stood before the door of the other's Old Mexico City apartment, located in the Chapultepec Park area and flicked the identity panel alive. His long-time friend came charging to meet him, all beams, "Zoroaster, Dave! You back?" Jerry shook hands with even more enthusiasm than his immediate superior could have expected. "Don't tell me there's another bomb scare in Mexico again. The second one in less than two years. We've been getting lazy through lack of work." He led the bureau representative from Geneva, back into the apartment's escape room. Dave said, "Hello, Dorothy. Sorry I missed the dinner invitation last week." He could see why Jerry had been so enthusiastic about his arrival. From the taut expression on Dorothy Allen's face, they'd been having a quarrel before his appearance broke it up. She was a tiny woman, and overly thin, so much that only her characteristic enthusiasm and animation projected her as attractive. She rose from Her cHair to approach him and let him kiss her cheek. "You arrived just iif time dy," she said. Dave Lehman told her. Jerry ignored that. "How about a drink, my slave-driving friend?" Dave sank into a chair and said suspiciously, "Of what?" "Stone-age tequila, wHat else?" "Made of what, prehistoric seaweed?" "Ah, ha," Jerry said. "Haven't learned to roll with the blow, huh? Made of maguey plant, by the way of pulque, my whiskeyloving friend. Central Production has phased out using cereals but hasn't gotten around to maguey, which isn't really very edible and grows out in the deserts. Switch to tequila, chum-pal." "I'll try it," Dave said. Jerry went to dial the drinks. Dorothy Allen sat down across from the visitor. "Another bomb in Mexico City?" Dave was surprised to detect the bitter note in her words. He shook his head. "No. I'll tell you about it when Jerry gets back." He grimaced false amusement. "In fact, that seems to be our trouble. Our division isn't finding enough bombs. Zogbaum smells a rat." She said, the bitterness still there, "He's afraid the poor vaders have figured out some method of avoiding persecution. Is that it?" Dave Lehman eyed her. Jerry had been right, the last time he had seen the bureau's Mexico City representative. Dotty Allen was on the neurotically frustrated side. He wondered, passingly, how many women there were in the world thus frustrated. Too many, undoubtedly. "Perhaps," he said cautiously. Jerry said from the door, bearing three tall glasses and grinning at his friend, "Perhaps what? Here try Mexico's contribution to the whiskey shortage." Dave took one of the drinks. "We might as well get down to it. I've picked you two to give me a hand on a special assignment Zogbaum's given me." Dotty said tightly, "I have no desire to participate in tracking down poor unfortunates whose only crime is to bring a child into the world." Jerry's grin fell off, and he lifted his eyes to the ceiling in an exaggeration of despair. "Holy Zoroaster!" he protested. Dave sipped at the fiery tequila while looking at her thoughtfully. "That's not my assignment, Dorothy." The two Allens waited for him to go on. He said, "Zogbaum's imagination is at work. He wants to know why that bomb we found here in the United States of the Americas is the first since one we flushed in Greece two months ago." Dotty looked at him uncomprehendingly. "Of course, the bureau makes a policy of not releasing this sort of thing to the press. You mean there have only Keen two? illegal children discovered in tKe past two months? Don't be ridiculous." "And that doesn't tell the whole story. The fact is, there have only been twelve in the past year." TlT er eyes went from the fieldman from Geneva to her husband. Her mouth, probably as an aftermath of the earlier quarrel, twisted into a mocking sneer. "You two don't seem to be doing so good a Job." But Jerry was as surprised as she was. He said to Dave, "You mean the whole division has only defused two bombs in the past two months? There'll be hell to pay." Dave Lehman was shaking his head. "You're both thinking of it from the wrong angle. The bureau, and our division, is as efficient as ever. More so. Everything is going like clockwork. Everything is routine now. The last bottleneck was in Borneo and that's been eliminated." It was as though, suddenly, precognition had touched them all, as though foresight, intuition, call if what you must, Had flicked them with a fingertip. For suddenly all of them knew. All of them knew, but humanlike, it must be talked out. Dotty said, her voice flat, "You mean there have been only twelve children born throughout the whole world in the past year?" "Fourteen months," Dave said, his stomach empty in growing fear. The biochemist wiped the moist palm of her right hand over her mouth in a gesture more masculine than feminine. "How... how long has this been going on?" Actually, David Lehman hadn't thought about it. Not in that way. The charts, Zogbaum's graphs, had been most satisfying in the fall off of bombs. But before he could I find an answer, she had asked another question. "And the same applies to sterilies?" He nodded dumbly to that, then finally found words. "It's been going down steeply for... well, five years or so. Now, for all practical purposes there just are no more bombs, nor sterilies, for that matter." Dotty Allen's voice was the faintest of whispers. "Of what sex were the last few?" Jerry and Dave were both staring at her, in shock now. The implications were obvious. Dave ran his tongue over his lips, without effect; there was no moisture in his mouth. "The last two were boys. I... I'd have to check back about the others." Jerry came to his feet and went into the other room to return with a full bottle of tequila. He sloshed some, without bothering to offer ice or mixer, into all of their glasses. He said, "What... what could have gone wrong?" Dotty, disbelief trying to break through, said, "How long has it been going, the way you said? Everything is going like clockwork. Everything routine ?" "For... years," Dave growled, as though defensively. He could only sEake Kis Head. She was a fury! She was on her feet, screaming at them, cursing them, reviling them. Dave came to his feet too, a hand forward, palm up, as though in supplication. There was a break in her strained voice, and then her words meant notEing, and she mewed gibberish. When Jerry tried to approach, she clawed at him. Dave Lehman stumbled toward the door, leaving them. VI M arcy Kneedler met him at the entrance of the apartment they had shared. She said, "I thought you weren't coming back, Dave." "Things have changed." She hesitated, then turned end headed back for the escape room he knew so well but had expected never to see again. She stood by a window, as though not wishing to look at him, and stared out over the lake. The lake with its superlative villas along its edge, its dotting of sailing end motor craft, in the far distance the mountains of Switzerland. Lake Geneva, one of the world's most beautiful. Marcy said, "I have no desire to hurt you, Dave." "Of course not, honey." She had winced at the endearment. She said, "But you were correct. I want a child, Dave. I must have a child." His dark eyes were empty. And his voice, too, when he said, If you still want marriage, honey M She turned to him pleadingly. "You didn't listen. Dave, all my instincts -- I'm a woman, Dave." He nodded. "Sit down, honey. I've got something to tell you. Something you mustn't repeat. Not yet, at least." She deliberately chose a straight chair, rather than taking a place next to Him on the couch they had so often shared. She deliberately kept Her attitude cool. Dave said, "Do you remember my mentioning, the last time we met, the enthusiasm of the first years of the Reunited Nations, and tEe solving of fffost international problems? How we all burst into the new world as though it was a crusade, a new flowering of man's greatest ambitions?" Marcy nodded, without comment. "We joined this, we joined that. We threw our full resources into a hundred projects that had to be solved -- we thought -- imspent on nuclear arms, guided missiles, armies and such wastes of the past, we threw our energies into defeating cancer, hunger, inHe took breath. "There's one difficulty with such crash programs, whether under a democracy or a dictatorship. In fact, I imagine the old-time dictators, Napoleon, Stalin, Hitler, Mao must have all come up against it. To maintain such enthusiasm there must be continual new goals, new crusades, new frontiers. And in these new challenges your crusaders tend to forget the enthusiasm of last year. It loses Its potency in the new crash programs." "What on earth is your point, Dave." tt'Vur Bureau of Population. It was one of the early crusades, thg conquest of the population explosion. First, and heaven help us, one of the meet successful. But the following year it mote, no Eskimo in his igloo, but must needs be sought out and brought the alphabet. And the following year, the great diseases." "What on eattR are you getting at?" He grunted self-contempt. "TEe bureau, thougE it still effected every man and woman on earth, became old hat. Routine. The problem had been solved, we thought. All that was needed was time and the efforts of those whose task it was to administer the program. People like you and me, honey." He looked up into her face. "They pulled off our research people, our technicians, such as Dorothy Allen. And all we had to do was enforce the decade of ban pn new births, and to see that those who failed to conform were dealt with and the children -- we called them bombs, heaven help us -- sterilized. Everybody had to conform, otherwise, we figured no one would." Dave said wearily, "Did you ever read about the thalidomide scandal, back in the #'s?" She shook her Head... "It was a sleeping-pill tranquilizer, supposedly checked out completely by the drug firms. Its deadly properties weren't brought to light until more than three thousand babies had died in West Germany alone, and three thousand more had been bom with grotesque malformations." "You mean -- " He wound it up, forgetting most of the explanation he had planned. "Honey," he said, "there's no reason now why we can't be married, if you still wish." "But... but you said you were sterile." "So are you." The silence remained unbroken while she stared at him for long, long horrified moments. At last she was able to say, "You mean, everybody is sterile?" He shook his head in misery. "We don't know. We've been giving our capsules to every female over eight for the past nine and a half years. When a new child came to that age, her dosage was begun. Something went wrong, we don't know what. Possibly it's not too important at this Binge. Suffice that something went wrong. The effect has become practically one hundred per cent, with all females of the species. In the past fourteen months, eleven children -- we thought it was twelve, but we were being optimistic -- were bom. Two of them female." S he said, hoarsely, "What happened to them?" "We -- the term was -- defused them. We sterilized them." She gave a short, hysterical laugh, and the only thing that came to her tongue was ludicrous. "Has it occurred to you, darling, that we're both out of work? That there will no longer be a Bur eau of Population?" Dave shook his head. "No, you're wrong there. A new crash program, Marcy. Possibly man's comeback would have been easier if we'd had that nuclear war we were afraid of for so long. We did it easier, but possibly even more thoroughly than the warhead bearing missiles would have." "You see, the Bureau of Population continues, but we're net looking for bombs to defuse eny more. We're looking for Eve." A general. "You know as well as I do them Sovs can't be trusted any more'n badger in a hen house!" The general liked to affect rough, country talk. He thought it gave him; an aura of masculinity, like Eis well cEewed cigar and the fifty-mission crush on his blue and silver cap. And he had felt more need to assert his masculinity in tEe months since he had been forced to trade the raw concrete and corrugated iron of his Da Nang ready-room for the polished marble and walnut of tire State Department's InterAgency Ad-Hoc Committee on Space. Not very deep inside, the general thought everyone in Washington outside the Pentagon was either a leftist or a homosexual, or both. Washington depressed him; the State Department him. Nothing upset him as much as the regular weekly confrontation with the bland smoothness of the senior old-school diplomat who chaired the Committee. The old-school diplomat, a tubular gray person with the contrived look of distinction of a man in a Whiskey ad, said nothing. This was a fight between the Air stay clear. He had enjoyed a long and successful career in the Foreign Service by avoiding controversy. He had been well served by his vast capacity for apathy, particularly in matters technical, such as the case at hand. was a technician, a confident young Ph.D. with too much black hair and pale eyes behind rimless spectacles who was convinced that every problem had a solution, every conflict a resolution. Logic and technical grasp had seen him through every controversy before he had cooie to Washington from one of the big R  D enterprises on the West Coast. He still had not quite grasped why these traits so regularly failed him now, and he had yet to develop the political wiles to replace them. He peered near-sightedly around the oval table and then fixed his gaze somewhere around its center. "Look, General," he said, "even if you don't believe the Soviets are honoring the Weapons in Space Treaty, consider the following facts: first, number # has an orbital inclination of # degrees. Our best calculations indicate the Soviets could hit that orbit from, say, Plesetsk. But they've never done it before." "The Chinese Reds never fired a fusion device either," interrupted the general, "until last week, that is." man, "the altitude of #'# puts it way too high for a reconnaissance satellite. It can't he a comrno satelhte. So the question remains, if it Is a Soviet vehicle, what's it for?" "For Chrissakes," Said the general with red-faced impatience, turning to appeal the absurdity of the question to the dozen men at the table. None of whose rank was equal to that of the general's. All grinned in conspiratorial convete. "Third," continued Nagorski, aware that he was wasting his tune but incapable of doing anything about it, "imagery from the Nunn-Bakers and from highresolution arrays at Echo Station indicate that number # is not less than t.# feet long and not more than j# long. It has a probable diameter of # feet. Optical brightness is.# on the Allen scale and is electronically silent. We know of no Soviet hardware, no second stage, tankage, warhead, re-entry vehicle or satellite that fits those characteristics." 'T'he general marshaled his troops with a sweep of the head and ground his cigar in the ash tray with exaggerated force. "Eook here!" he exploded. "This is all crap! We got us an unidentified satellite number # hi the catalogue. It shows up three days ago, and we can't correlate if with any of our stuff. If ain't tumbling and it's close enough to a regular Plesetsk orbit to satisfy me the Reds put it up there, and you tell me it doesn't match up with any known Sov Hardware. Of course if doesn't! Man, they've put a goddamn orbital bomb up there! And if we let 'em get away with it, they'll put another one up there, and another, and then we'll all be in a goddamn sling!" The old-school diplomat was weary of the argument When the general subsided, he held up his hand. "Gentlemen," he said, "I've been listening to this debate for over an hour and a half, and it appears to me we have no agreement in prospect. You, General Brody -- " the diplomat nodded toward the cloud of smoke from a fresh cigar that all 'but obscured the fifty-mission crush -- "seem convinced that the Soviet Union has launched the first in a series of orbital bombs, which I quite agree would be a most serious development." Hillyard, the diplomat, half turned in his chair to face the gorski, are not persuaded of this argument and feel, as I confess I do, that the Soviet Union would be unlikely to risk a breach of the Weapons in Space Treaty by taking such a step. I suspect your position is also reinforced by your fear that employment of resources to investigate number # as the Air Force proposes would seriously delay progress in the Apollo program." his faint eyes unfocused. The general removed his cigar from its socket, ready to speak. "Still," said the diplomat, his hand raised to fend off interruption, "we have been convened to Produce a recommendation for the President... " "Motion!" said the general, his eyes hard. The diplomat left unfinished his sentence, cleared his throat and read from the sheet before him. "The motion is: 'This panel recommends that unidentified satellite number # not be listed in the February, #, Satellite and the Air Force be directed to launch an Apollo spacecraft to rendezvous with and inspect unknown satellite number #.' May I see a show of hands? Those in favor?" Nine hands shot up. "Those opposed?" ant raised their hands. Nagorski had lost. But he was beginning to learn something. "Mr. Chairman," he said. "I would like to make my dissent a matter of record." "I will footnote it in the minutes," said Hillyard. f I he Flight Communicator was " bone tired. Dangerously so, he thought, and shook his head to clear his mind. There had been six weeks of day and night labor to prepare the special Apollo launch. The move to Vandenburg from the more familiar facilities at the Cape -- necessary for a safe launch into near-polar orbit -- had strained every resource of every agency involved. It was a wonder that there had been no serious errors. But the launch had gone well, and now, six hours into flight, the spacecraft was approaching its rendezvous point with # #. The Flight Communicator shook off his. weariness, and concentrated on the screen before him and on the little world of crac klin g sound in his earphones. At a signal from the plotting room, he thumbed his microphone to life and spoke: "Apollo  this ig Apollo control. Plot shows you ready for Visual acquisition." The earphones gang in his head, and then a voice, thin and harsh : "Ah-roger. Report yisaul acquisition. Closing at three-five. Range three miles." "Ah-roger," said the Flight Communicator. He was very happy the flight was secret There would be no network coverage, no demand on him to satisfy the hunger for the bullring spectacle of men risking their lives for purposes only dimly understood. "Range one mile and dosing at two zero," crackled the earphones. "Ah-roger." A red light glowed on the Flight Communicator's console. A command message from the Air Force Flight Controller had been recorded for him. He depressed a toggle, and a clear, gruff voice boomed in, his earphones "Tell Michdson to start tfiT gng s soon as he can see anything and to keep talking. The Soviets just might have boobytrapped that damn thing, and we want ever y scrap of info we can get Tell him we want Connell to start talking when he commences to get Hirsch hot on those cameras And tell him -- " there was muffled conversation in the background -- "tell him to warn Connell again." ,Tfie Elight Communicator switched channds and delivered his message. Them was silence for a y OTwphnd the Flight Communicator allowed himself the luxury of a cigarette. His earphones crackled. "Rendezvous! Range K# feet and "Ah-roger, Apollo #. Commence commentary." "Ah-roger, Apollo control." Michdson was a trained communicator. His training and a series of high and low-pass filters removed most of the emotion from his voice, but the Elight Communicator could detect some of the exdtement Michelson felt. His earphones sang their secret song for a moment, the movemg to their own pace. Then the commentary began. ( ( T? VA has commenced. Hatch open. Hirsch is shooting almeter and the Haselblad. Good view of #. A real weirdo. Cylindrical, with a lot of jelly-looking gunk on it. Green stuff. Kind of shredded or tom in places. Like some kind of thick coating that got messed up. Don't see how it got up through the atmosphere. Unless maybe shrouding... real weirdo. Overall color greenish-black. No markings. No antennae. No propulsion visible. Just smooth all over except for that green stuff. No hatches. No thrusters. How's it maintain an attitude? Connell is out. Tether looks good. He is approaching #. Report Jim. Report Jim." Another voice, with even fewer highs and lows, took up the commentary. "Exit okay. Pack okay. Thrusters okay. Oxy four-seven. Temperature eight-eight and stable. Tether clear. 'Bout half-way there. Green stuff looks sticky, like Jello. No hatches. No markings. Green jelly on brownishblack. Can't see any rockets at all from this end. No attitude control. How's the bastard maintain attitude? Closing slowly. Six feet and thrusting. Contact!" Two voices chattered each other into intelligibility in the Flight Communicator's earphones. "Jim! You okay?... green stuff... rubbery... pretty solid... hold on to... tether holding... okay, okay, all right." There was a moment of soft electronic singing. "Apollo Control, this is Apollo #. Connell okay. Spin stabilized. He's on # and he's okay." "Ah-roger, Apollo #," said the Flight Communicator, his voice professionally emotionless. Connell resumed his commentary. "I'm okay, Ed. Give me a little thrust. We've got some way on; that tether is going to tighten up on me. Okay. Okay. Good. You're closing slightly, but we've got time. Greenish stuff looks like it covered everything once. But it's tom in a lot of places. Pebbles stuck in it. Glassy. It's a couple of inches thick, but there're some pebbles near the surface. I'll see if I can't dig a couple out. Little depression here. Just back of the near end. Man's hand ought to There was a gabble of voices, Connell's and Michelson's. Connell's was high-pitched in shock as Michelson subsided: "... saw anything like it... hand in the depression and this panel slid up... maybe two by three... lighted screen with pictures... hell, I don't know... never saw... yeah! Drawings... nine dots around it, around the circle in the r middle... funny looking thing like an ape with too many arms... rows and rows of little figures, numbers maybe... got the little # mm... whole magazine full The red light on the Flight Communicator's console blinked furiously, but the Flight Communicator was too stunned to acknowledge it. For a second his tired mind was totally preoccupied with trying to recall when and where he had last eaten lamb chops, with mint jelly. There was new silence from Apollo #. Then Michelson broke it with a quieter order: "Okay, Jim. Come on back in." curious the flow of events, ''thought the old-school diplomat. Chairman again in the same meeting. Same disputants; basically the same issue. A sense of deja vu came over him as the he were in his Georgetown garden weeding tlie begonias or engaged in a good, solid staff study for the Policy Planning Group. The NASA man's voice trailed off. "Crap!" said the general. "We can't let them Sovs get to the moon first. We've got to get on with Apollo. Too much delay already. Why, if they beat us there, they'd have a launch platform that'd man who interrupted. He was surer of himself. He'd learned some lessons. And he had the backing there, in that room, that day. "Forget it, General. Here are the facts. First, it's pretty clear we've got one of the greatest scientific finds of the century. Those pebbles Connell brought back are tektites, which pretty well proves the extra-terrestrial nature of #. Second, the analysts are getting a little sense out of the pictographs Connell photographed. They haven't cracked the thing yet, but they've got enough to know # was sent here from somewhere. Third, as far as the Soviets are concerned, you were wrong before, General Brody, and you're wrong this time. We have no evidence the Soviets are ahead of us. No rendezvous experience worth speaking of. No practice in transfer orbits. No real improvement on the old Vostok-Voskhod series." "Nuts," said the general, his cigar glowing like an after-burner. "With them big boosters they got, they don't need any frills." "In any case, think of the scientific payoff in bringing # down! A whole alien science handed to us as a gift!" "It'll wait," said the general. "It ain't going anywhere." The diplomat tuned the argument out again. He had heard it before. He looked around the table. There weren't very many uniforms this time. The vote would be different. For the first time it struck him that the President chose his ad hoc committee members in accordance with decisions he had already reached. He was surprised at himself, that he had not realized it before, and a little saddened. Of course, he thought. How stupid of me. eral subsided, the one to draw careful circles on his yellow scratch pad, the other to fire up a new cigar. The diplomat rose from his introspection and said: "Gentlemen, we are again at an impasse. I can appreciate and share Mr. Nagorski's excitement at the prospect of acquiring the alien device as quickly as possible." Nagorski drew a large, heavy cross in one of his circles. "At the same time," continued the diplomat, "I can appreciate General Brody's concern that the Apollo program will be seriously delayed, again by the commitment of resources to the recovery of #. I am not empowered to adjudicate between these two positions, but we are charged with bringing forward a recommendation to the President, and... " his pale eyes strangely hard. The diplomat left unfinished his sentence, cleared his throat, and read from the sheet before panel recommends that no public disclosure be made of the unusual nature of satellite number #, that it not be listed in the May, #, Satellite Situation Report, be directed to proceed with all dispatch to launch two Apollo spacecraft, one for crew and one adapted as a reentry vehicle to contain #, in order to rendezvous with and recover number #.' May I see a show of hands? Those in favor?" Nine hands shot up. "Those opposed?" The general crushed his cigar as if it were the Washington Monument and thrust his hand up in a vulgar gesture. "This is a bunch of crap, Hillyard, and I goddam want it in writing." "I will footnote your dissent in the minutes," said the old-school diplomat. Tn a small but elaborately instrumented bunker two versts south of launch complex B at Plesetsk, Colonel Yuri Sergevitch Nikolaev sat anxiously before a high-speed teleprinter linking the bunker with the Soviet Union's net of clandestine detection stations. The ventilator over his head brought in cool June night air, and he shivered. He had spent most of his waking hours for the past two years in that bunker, and he had often had occasion to curse the ventilating system. Now, however, the tremor in his thick, muscular frame came mor from excitement than chill. The payoff to all his plans, hi hopes for advancement, must Conte soon, if it was to come at all. He found the waiting almost intolerable, and he pulled nervously at a thick, brown forelock. The teletype chattered. At # words a minute, it could fill a page in # seconds. It clacked for much less than that time: Colonel Nikolaev whooped, tore the blue teletype paper from its spool, and ran to the closed door at one end of the bunker. He pounded and shouted. "General! Comrade General! We did it! They did it! They've launched two Apollos!" The door opened, and General Koniev appeared, his tunic unbuttoned to free his ample belly, his eyes sleepy but joyful. He took the blue paper and read. His smile broadened' across his plump cheeks, and he forgot rank long enough to throw one arm around the colonel's shoulder and to kiss him wetly on his left cheek. "Well, Yuri Sergevitch, you have done it! I congratulate you. Now we must send our, little friend its destruct signal, inform Moscow, and pass our congratulations on to the linguists and the designers." The general broke his embrace, backed off, and did a quick onestep of happiness. "This will mean the Order of Lenin, Yuri Sergevitch. For both of us." He danced into his room, pulled a bottle of slivovitz from the sideboard and garnered two glasses. As he poured, he asked: "How much time do you calculate, Yuri Sergevitch?" The colonel took the proffered glass and warmed it a moment in his hands. His black eyes sparkled beneath arched brows. "They lost at least six months on the first flight. With two more Apollos and moving all the launch gear to California, it's at least another year. At least a year and a half, Comrade General." "Drink, Yuri Sergevitch," said the general. They touched glasses. "Drink," said the general, his voice pitched high with triumph, "to a Russian moon!" H oling up for a good long stay on a black planet buried deep in the Great Split is not the easiest of tasks. Rickert nonetheless anchored his ship, stolen from the bombed-out Sears-Roebuck lot, and then set about the business of unloading it, just as God told him to. His mechanohelpers, a suborder of Robots, were not much help at first, because they didn't understand everything they should. Since he in turn didn't understand the rows of buttons which stuck out from their whitely glowing chests, every time they were unable to complete a task, he had to learn to talk to them. Laboriously, he leafed through the book of Robotalk. Laboriously, as he chewed on his beard, he studied the sounds that would convey his orders. The mechs were programmed for only seven sounds. Combining these endlessly would tell them each thing they were to understand. Ee, ay, ai, o, oo, #I (y), and w (oouh). If the mechano-helpers had been a more expensive breed, they would have been able to understand # different sounds, which meant that one could talk to them in Indo-Martian, which was the flippant name philologists gave to New Mars English. IndoMartian was not a difficult tongue, but was about as basic as any tongue could be. But these mechano-helpers would react only to this all-vowel lingo. "Lleyawo," said Rickert in his first attempt to give the mechanohelpers a spoken order. The mechano-helper, he spoke to, understood, but so did all tfie other m edianohelpers. They dropped wEat they were doing with various crashings and tinklings and booms and rushed to pick up the crate. They crashed together and reeled bach Into sitting positions, innards tinkling with the plaintive distress signal which meant, "I am nulled." "Oh, drtted MecEano-fielpers," snarled Rickert and kicked them in their a-null buttons, whicH got them on their feet again. OEgdiently they went back to those tasks that they understood. Looking in the manual, Rickert discovered that each of the mechs was assigned a consonental name. If he had said, for instance, "LleyawoV," only V would have heard the order. The five mechs were named, in order of poundage and intelligence, vrdmt. That was somebody's joke, but it was all right, because it was a relief to swear at these creatures. He had to have somebody to swear at, didn't he? Certainly he did, being all alone, with not a star in the sky, with no sun, no moon, nothing -- he was all alone light-years from home. figure, if He'd heard God aright. # C T T ey, you verdammt critters," yelled Rickert at a time later on when his house was set up and everything was unloaded from the ship and his mechs were standing around unoccupied. It was an experiment, and it worked out well. The mechs plunged toward him, all three and a half tons of them. He stood his ground, wondering if the manual might be wrong and he would be crushed to death. No such luck. They ringed him, a wall of metal through which the slings and arrows of misfortune could not penetrate. "That's all, verdammt beasties," and they stood against the House looking out Into the dead darkness. After three days, Rickert was pretty well settled. His Babbling Brook was installed; his Chemical Tree was growing well (or pretending to), and he had a miniSun flooding the grounds with Genuine Earth Daylight from sixty feet up. The Sears-Roebuck people were mighty good at this sort of thing and had even doubled up and given him Genuine Earth Moonlight; all he had to do was turn off the mini-Sun, and that was Moon enough in its afterglow, although not really genuine. Rickert decided to explore his planet, which he named Rickert, and with plucky pride set off into the darkness, followed by his stalwart mechano-helpers. "Eelloweo verdammt," he would cry, and all the mechs would turn on their floodlights. "AiaiooooyaiweeD," and D would hurry up and help Rickert across a twenty-foot gorge. It was an eerie procession across the surface of the planet Rickert. Seeing 'him ringed by his five metal men and bawling out orders like a white bwana on safari, these orders echoing and re-echoing against cliffsides and the whole eerie procession globed over with the glow of floodlights, one would have expected that a giant undertaking was afoot. Actually, nothing was happening. That was the thing that finally got Rickert. Nothing was happening. The thought chilled him so that he slowed down from his giant stride like a machine running down, and he squatted to His haunches, looking at the dead metal ground and tracing a design on it with his finger. There just wasn't anything here. He looked up. You couldn't even call it a sky. Because it all ended exactly where the floodlights ended. "Ailloweo verdammt," muttered Rickert. The floodlights then went out. That's when Rickert felt it. U ntil then, until this desolate moment came, away from his camp, he did not know what spiritual emptiness was. The divine spark did not occur in these wastes. The incredible fact was that God had not had time to get out here yet. For Rickert was religious, give him credit for that. He had always felt the presence of the One. Whenever he could he had gone to church. But most often he couldn't -- so what? Church was wherever you happened to be. You felt the Presence. You made your silent and almost unformulated prayer, in the dark closet of your mind, the way the Bible told you to. Then you relaxed and turned yourself over to some Higher Power. For Rickert it worked. He felt that God would always be widi him. But here, on the planet Rickert, with the solid, the soaring, the endless chunks of dead darkness light-years, a terrible fright took hold of him. "Our Father, Who art in Heaven -- " What Heaven? Where was it? " -- hallowed be Thy Name -- " So what is Your name? Rickert listened. One thing he had discovered, God hummed inside you. Never had tile hum sounded louder than when, he had decided to plunge into the Great Split, that terrible rent in space that the rupture bombs made. Never had he listened harder. That was the rule, to listen hard to the hum. If you listened to the hum, you might hear almost anything. "I Am the One," the hum might say. "I Am Yahweh." If you listened. But you had to listen good. "I Am," the hum might say. But here, on the planet Rickert light-years from home, there was no hum. Rickert listened and shook his head and beat his ears. He would beat his brains out, he thought. Just the thought of the word "home" made him want to weep and scream. Maybe he should tell himself what the word "home" meant. He leaped from his squatting position, throwing his arms upward with his fingers clawed as if he would draw God to him from some immeasurable distance. He blubbered a little, and he remembered a little about the War. Oh, God, the War! He felt morally sure he was right. Hadn't he consulted with the Presence? Most certainly he had. And the Presence, call it God if you want to -- the Presence had hummed inside his head and said plain as day, "Go to the ends of the universe." That's what Rickert did. God directed him through the Great Split, out of the War. And God wasn't here! What more frightening thing could happen to a man who was used to turning his life over to the Divine Force? TT ickert sat down on the planet Rickert, his head on his knees, and moaned within himself and tried to find some excuse for living. The planet Rickert wasn't going to kill him, that was for sure, because the planet Rickert had plenty of internal heat which it radiated out, and it had air and soft breezes. How fortunate this was. Yahweh had given him a planet that wouldn't kill him. Rickert stumbled erect, his very wide eyes reflecting the tiny beams leaking from the interior mechanisms of his silent mechs. There was no place to go, nothing to do on this dead planet. He would go back to camp. Maybe Yahweh would get here pretty soon. His mini-Sun appeared to be jumping toward him and his mechs; it looked like a real Sun pendant in spotless night. Its benevolent glow fooled him for awhile; maybe, after all, God was already here. He got a blanket from stores and went out and sunned himself. But soon his giant, moveless lamp began to unsettle his nerves. Rickert wanted to scream. He arose and ran vigorously about the compound. He splashed with enforced glee through the Babbling Brook. He climbed halfway up the Chemical Tree. All this made no difference in his outlook. He plunged into the house, shaking and moaning and chewing at his beard. In the storeroom section, he stood before the shelves and racks containing the extensive gardening equipment stolen from the SearsRoebuck Gardening Department. His hands, trembling, were holding a yellow envelope. ( C ucurbi taceae Pepo ) "No!" said Rickert, in anguish. "No!" He thrust the disturbing packet back onto its shelf. Summer squash wouldn't grow here. Carrots wouldn't grow here. Beautiful, glorious, dew-wet morning glories wouldn't grow here. Nothing would grow here, so he wouldn't even try. He would never have a garden, again. Again? He had never had a garden. He leaned weakly against the wall and choked. At that moment, the all-wave receiver blared. It screeched. It wailed. Finally it calmed down, and a businesslike voice spoke: "Now hear this. Now hear this. Let all who hear me know that ini the name of the Collins Corporation of the United States of America I hereby take possession of this planet. Let this be attested to. Planet, I hereby name thee Dorothy!" There was a crash of splintering glass and a tinkling after-sound and a very bquid gurgle after that. "Dorothy," thought Rickert. "Who would ever name a planet -- " "I, Dorothy L. Collins," the very businesslike and somehow very brave voice spoke again, "send greetings to all who may be in this sector of space and invite them to visit at my planet Out here, we must start a new life. Over, out." The receiver settled again into silence. D ickert hardly believed his ears. Someone else had come through the Split, and that someone else was named Dorothy. Coolly, she had made her eutand-dried declaration: she had taken possession of a planet that already belonged to him. Rickert tried to work up a spasm of indignation. Instead, he relaxed and began to grin. Dorothy did have champagne. Rickert chuckled. Trust him to think the evil thing. And why Shouldn't he? God didn't exist ; Jhears from Earth, so, naturally, Ml his thoughts had to be evil. Unless Lucifer hadn't had time to get out here either. That gave him something to think about. He dragged a rocking chair from the house and took it out into the warm breezes of his planet and turned off the,. mini-Sun so that he now had a tnini-Moon. He began rocking the chair quite fast and thought and worried about this new set of problems, philosophical and actual, for a number of hours. At the end of that time, he knew the facts: Lucifer was already here! # He simply had to be out here, for how else could Rickert think the evil thing? Namely, to confront Dorothy and her spurious claims to the planet, to make her his concubine and to steal her champagne? All this, of course, was evil, immoral and sickening in its hatefulness. Naturally. What else? Rickert rose, a long shadow ominous and silent under the mini-Mcon. rerdammt eellooeewee," he  said softly. His mechs melted into the light of the miniMoon, tall servants of whitely glowing metal who ringed him at respectful distances and awaited his further orders. Rickert surveyed them. So this was his army, his army with which he would conquer Dorothy. "Okay," he muttered. "You wait here." He went into his black metal house, which hummed with the low throb of a generator, and wandered vaguely through its rooms, trying to think, trying to plan, trying to ask himself vital questions, trying to find out Why why why! Why he was here; what had happened! Of course, he knew. But he wasn't going to tell himself. Mainly, he was sure of one thing, and that was that God had told him to steer his ship into the Great Split, and he'd find the planet Rickert. His planet. Not Dorothy's. Anyway, it was time to go. One little job. One little task. He stood again before the gardening equipment he'd taken from the bombed-out Sears-Roebuck store. There was everything here to start a garden, a lovely, beautiful garden for lovely children to play in. Rickert felt himself beginning to weep again as he riffled through the packets of flower seeds. Delphiniums. Asters. Marigolds. Chrysanthemums. Pansies. He finally selected daisies. The packet read: (Beilis Perenrtis) He slipped the packet into the inside pocket of his leather jacket. Then he rushed outside. "Verdammt eewayoollai!" he shouted loudly. "We go to conquer Dorothy!" "'yn the dark planet Rickert two  streaming globes of diffused and trembling light moved toward each other. The dark human solids at the core of these David S. Rickert and Dorothy L. Collins. Ten miles lay between them; but although Dorothy knew of Rickert's approach, he did not know of hers. So Rickert, full of confidence in himself and his mechs, moved across the unpredictable surface of the planet Rickert with a hurrying, a bouncing, a swiftly rhythmic stride. He barked out his orders in a high-pitched, nervous voice. There was no pausing, no slacking here. The scarred, dead terrain, wrenched at and heaved out, twisted like black taffy into obscene shapes of unquestionably Luciferian origin, offered no real obstacle to the competent organism of man and machine. Rickert's mechs obeyed him well. They carried him; they lifted him; they threw him from one to the other. They made chains across faults in this planet Rickert, in this evil planet f absolute darkness. The ease with which this was accomplished, the high nervous glaring purpose that drove Rickert, attested well to the fact that Lucifer himself was the supreme force here. The known fact was that Earth away. Another known fact was that evil moves at speeds good can never hope to match. Yes, unquestionably Lucifer was king! Probably God could not possibly arrive for another miUioil years, if, indeed, he had not already abandoned the project of arriving at all. While Rickert was involved with these laborious speculations, the darkness ahead suddenly was shattered. It was shattered by the advent of a Talkie, looping in from a distance which was determined only by its own looming, growing ly shaped object which whirred as it approached and with a sibilant hiss of its spring mechanism fell to the ground about ten feet away from Rickert. A voice said out of the Talkie: "Talkie, move closer to the man." The Talkie moved closer to Rickert on its springy legs, but seemed warily poised for flight. Rickert quite forgot to give his mechs orders to cover the situation. They slowed down and stopped, waiting. Rickert stared at the Talkie, and it stared back, keeping one bright beam centered directly on fits chest. Rickert wanted to say "Scat!" or "Shoo!" -- but he found he couldn't say anything. He found himself fascinated with the situation and considerably alarmed. It was obvious that not only was he out to conquer Dorothy, but that she was out to conquer him. And, to judge by the Talkie, an expensive model he had seen once before on the shelves of Montgomery Ward, she had superior equipment. Now what? T he Talkie spoke again, in the voice of Dorothy. It was a very brave voice, a very soft voice; but it was an unmistakably determined and most competent voice. "Metal, I speak." The language Dorothy used was no less than Indo-Martian, the idiomatic name given New Mars English. "Metal, attend me. The planet Dorothy is ours, but another party has arrived who poses some questions. He is now on the way to meet us. Enemy or friend? Let's have a vote, metal men." "Enemy," said six metal voices like an accordion that's squeezed. Rickert came to life. "Enemy!" he shouted full into the watchful face of the Talkie! Triumphantly he added, "Verdammt!" Instantly his mechano-helpers rushed for him, and he found himself enclosed in his metal cage, impervious to all harm. Somehow, however, the Talkie edged around a bit until his single intense beam angled through the mass of metal and again centered on Rickert's chest. "He himself admits he is an enemy," said the voice of Dorothy out of the Talkie. She spoke very bravely. "But his heart is beating fast. Let's have a vote, metal men. Shall we capture him?" Like somebody playing an accordian in and out six metal voices echoed in Indo-Martian, "Capture him." "Very well," said the brave voice of Dorothy. "We shall not harm him. The Reader indicates that he is very emotional. Frightened. Angry. Anxious, perhaps sad. Bellicose. We do not know, very well. Billy Jack, you take over now." "OollayweeaiV," said a metal voice respectfully. "WeeoT," the voice added. Rickert, enclosed in his mass of protective metal, was shocked. Billy Jack was talking Robotalk. Furthermore, he knew the consonental names of the mechanohelpers. As plain as day, Billy Jack had said, "V, stay as you are. T, do not move." "No!" bawled Rickert, beginning to writhe around in his cage. He saw one opening through the legs of R. He was halfway through when Billy Jack began speaking again, in a sad plaintive note of middle G. The legs of R came slowly together. Rickert was pinned. He began to weep. The Talkie bounced nearer Rickert, aligning its beam ambitiously into his weeping eyes. "You -- you can't do this," said Rickert, weeping. "You can't come to the planet Rickert and take over my mechs. Just because you've got superior equipment. Just because they gave you a better break. You can't!" "He says we can't come to his planet and take over his mechs," came the sad and miserable voice of Dorothy out of the Talkie. "But what else can we do? This planet belongs to us, and Rickert has avowed himself to be an enemy. This is the planet Dorothy, not the planet Rickert. Billy Jack, you make sure his mechs don't let him go until we get there." "Verdammt eelloowee!" screamed Rickert. "Verdammt lloo!" His mechs stirred, then quieted down as Billy Jack spoke. In Robotalk they answered Billy Jack: "Yes, Master." The terrible silent night pressed in on Rickert more terrible and more silent because of the single incisive beam the Talkie shone in his wet eyes. Rickert closed his eyes and lay there weeping, scissored in between the metal legs of one of his own unfeeling mechs. Now he knew what Truth was. There was no doubt that Lucifer had been here a long time. And it was obvious that Dorothy was the Prince's instrument. Evil dwelt here, not only in Rickert, but in Dorothy also. That was part of the equation he had overlooked, just as he had overlooked the simple and obvious fact that his mechs could cage him just as well as they could protect him. Sluggishly, the night began to take over Rickert's brain. In his sluggishness, he only partly heard the approach of Dorothy's metal men, did not even feel the prick of the needle administered by Dorothy's doctor robot. He last remembered reaching into his jacket to reassure himself that the packet of English daisy seeds still was there. #VT ow Rickert lay in a white bed, I ' under white sheets, fully dressed, staring at a white ceiling. Ship's hospital. But also there were whirring instruments in the room, banks of controls, communication tools. Above this whirring, a low voice was speaking from the background. It was the immeasurably soft and caressing voice of Dorothy, the tool of Lucifer Who had captured him. Rickert's tensed shoulders collapsed away from their brief conflict with his restraining straps. Uncaringly, the tears still were coming from his eyes, coming, coming, coming, as from an endless well of grief and humiliation. It made no sense of course. Why should he cry? Why? Why? Perhaps because he had failed to capture Dorothy's supply of champagne. "Oh, we'll give you champagne," said Dorothy above his head. Her hand.-was on his pillow, the fingers barely touching his unkempt mass of hair. He opened his streaming eyes and looked through his tears at her face. Dorothy was not beautiful. She was, in fact, plain. Her skin was very pale and splotched gently with enough freckles to make her look healthy. She was skinny around the shoulders. Her eyes were too big with sallow halfmoons under them, and her lips were pulled severely down at the comers as if someone had been telling her a sad story all her life. Looking at her from under his lake of tears she shimmered and wavered in his vision until he closed his eyes to squeeze out the tears and then looked at her again. "You're beautiful, Dorothy," he said. "I'm not," she said, "and you're not. I need a better face, and you need a shave. But I'll settle for anything nice you have to say." "You're beautiful," he repeated stubbornly, "but you're a tool of the devil, sent here to take away the planet that God gave me to live on. It was my planet, do you understand? Then you came along, after I was here, with that bottle of champagne and you named the planet Dorothy. 'No planet should ever be named Dorothy." "Should one be named Rickert?" "But I was already here! God sent me, perhaps you will try to understand. He sent me through the Great Split -- " "That the rupture bombs made -- " she nodded. Her face was sickly pale now, and her lips were being pulled down so severely that they created frightening strains in her face. " -- and I went through! The hole in the sky that the bombs made when they blew up the planets! 'I Am Yahweh,' he said. 'I Am,' he said." He was straining convulsively against his restraining straps now, rocking back and forth, and beginning to weep again. "But don't forget," he said. "You may be a tool of Lucifer, but so am I! Everything on this planet is of the devil, because God hasn't had time to arrive yet. It's too far away, you Figure that one out, Mistress Dorothy of the planet Rickert!" S he had not retreated an inch. Her hand still lay against his hairy temple with the trembling of a bird caught in a freezing wind. She was permitting the tears to roll down her face unwiped. "God is immanent in nature," she said. "You know that, don't you? That God is everywhere? That distance doesn't matter? But maybe you've forgotten, like you've forgotten other important things." She leaned over him, so that her straight and stringy shoulderlength hair made a dark tunnel at the dark end of which he could see her pale blue anxious eyes. "But why have you forgotten, Rickert? What went wrong? Don't you see that you're -- that you're not talking right? And that you've forgotten something important? "Rickert, what happened?" The words meant nothing to Rickert. He was dull and unsharpened. His hairy mouth was half open. He only stared at her out of his staring eyes. She laid a trembling hand on his forehead. "It will be all right, Rickert," she whispered. We're not lost here. Maybe -- maybe God will send others through the Split, away from the terror and the destruction. We have a dark planet, an unlighted planet, but there's heat coming out of the interior, and even the breezes are warm, and there's soil, I've felt it -- there's soil. And if we need things, we can go back through the Split -- I'm sure of it -- and take things that we need from the burned worlds. Do you understand, Rickert?" "God will send others?" said Rickert. "Yes. Yes. Perhaps. But I don't know. I can no longer hear God. I don't know." "Rickert," she whispered, putting both hands over his wet eyes. Rickert accepted this. He felt warm flutter of her fingers; he felt himself become markedly less evil. But he must nonetheless weep some more, perhaps much more. And why? Why? Now the all-wave radio at the far end of the room awoke and sputtered with Billy Jack's sad middle G voice. "We have the information, Mistress Dorothy," he began. "We have gone through Rickert's house, have found and studied his tapes, his logs, his personal papers, his effects -- " "No, no, no!" Dorothy cried, whirling away from the unkempt man on the hospital bed. "No, Billy Jack, he can't take it -- " Then she stopped, and' the brave note crept back into her voice. "Go on, Billy Jack," she said. illy Jack recited: "Rickert is Captain David S. Rickert of the Space Arm of the Terrestrial Marine Force. "His command died to the last man when the Rupture Bombs opened up the Split. "Captain David S. Rickert, in the lead scout ship, was inside the enemy lines, but not in the line of fire. After the entire destruction of the Fleet, he returned to the Moon. It was here that he became aware of his other losses." Behind Dorothy, the man on the bed made a choking sound. She listened, not turning toward him. "Go on, Billy Jack," she commanded. Billy Jack recited: "Captain David S. Rickert saw that Luna Town was gutted. Where Luna Town had been was another large crater. Captain David S. Rickert perceived that he had lost: #) his under-Moon home, #) one vegetable and flower garden which had been flourishing well, #) one wife, whose name was Jean." The man on the bed writhed and rocked against his straps. His breathing became wild and stertorous. In the comer of the room, the doctor robot stirred and lunged toward Rickert. "No," said Dorothy sharply in Indo-Martian. The doctor robot became still. "Go on, Billy Jack," came the firm voice of Dorothy. "What else? And louder please." Billy Jack tuned up more loudly against the sounds Rickert was making. He recited: "Lost, also: #) assorted pets, namely three cats, Siamese; one dog, Dalmation; one Moonkeet, a precocious cousin of the parakeet; and #) one boydhild, age #, and #) one girl-child, age #, and #) one other girlchild, age #. Upon apprehending these losses, Captain David S. Rickert discovered an unusual ability to communicate with God. God's first suggestion to him was that he return to Earth, where -- " "That's enough, Billy Jack," said' Dorothy harshly. The doctor robot stirred uncontrollably and again lunged toward the man on the bed. "No," said Dorothy. Behind her back, she heard Rickert fighting his straps and raving and cursing. Dorothy let this go on for a long, long time, still making no effort to wipe her sad face. Finally, when Rickert's throttled screams became more muted she turned around and stood' by the bed. Rickert had fallen into a dull, hard-breathing stupor with his head canted to one side as if he had run into a wall. She loosened Rickert's hands and let him grab hers and maul them with his unkempt lips, while he muttered insane things through his beard. Then abruptly his eyes opened. ( # 'T'vorothy," he muttered. "I've got something for you." He held both her hands with one paw while he searched through his jacket with the other. Not finding what he sought, he switched hands. He brought out the seed packet. (Beilis Perennis) She freed one hand to hold the packet, to read what the envelope said, while her eyes grew monstrously bigger and her lips pulled down against her wet cheekbones and the skin of her cheekbones pulled against the sallow indentations under her eyes to create gullies for two fresh tears to run in. "For me, Rickert?" she breathed. "You're giving these to me?" "A bouquet of daisies," said Rickert. "As yet ungrown." "For me?" said Dorothy shrilly. "A bouquet of yellow daisies," said Rickert. "For you." He said. "I brought them along in case everything turned out all right." His head eased back down onto the pillow, his eyes ebbing shut, and everything about his face relaxed. He sighed I very deeply, and she saw his lips set into a smile. She could not move if she wanted to, for he imprisoned her hand against his bearded cheek. In one hand she held the colorful little packet containing the seeds of the English daisy ( Beilis Perennis), and in the other she held the face of Rickert. She trembled and could not believe what was coming over her. She squeezed her eyes very tightly to close out any chance of losing what she had. And suddenly she seemed to be looking into the face of God. "My dear God," she thought. "Thou hast sent me this sweet darling man, as Thou hast sent me to him. O my dear God," she thought. "What else have I ever asked from Thee?" Rickert's eyes opened sleepily. "You feel it too, don't you?" he said. "God just now arrived." the planet Doric, warm winds, rich old soil, and the rays of the mini-Sun brought up the daisies. One sunny day Rickert picked the bouquet and presented it to his love. for your information Jules Verne, Busy Lizzy and Hitler Touring the second World War  there lived in Germany an inventor who must have read a book in which I have some personal interest because it was one of my early works. It appeared in #, and its title was Die Moeglichkeit der Weltraumfahrt (The Possibility of Space Travel); it was a symposium with contributions by Prof. Hermann Oberth, Dr. Walter Hohmann, Dr. Franz von Hoefft and Baron Guido von Pirquet. In the preliminary correspondence the theme had to be divided up; Oberth wrote on theory, Hohmann on orbits, von Hoefft on rocket applications in the atmosphere and von Pirquet (with faint complaints) on proposed methods that would not lead to space travel. One of the things that were refuted by Baron von Pirquet -- he died only a little over a year ago at the age of # -- was Jules Verne's cannon shot to the moon. He realized, of course, that Verne was writing a story and not a treatise on ballistics. But he also knew that every reader of that story had wondered fleetingly Whether such a gun might be built. Guido von Pirquet, professionally an engineer, had a favorite approach to everything -- mathematics. Here we have a gun barrel, drilled in solid rock. Its caliber is # feet, and it is # feet long, or rather, deep. The propelling feet of the barrel length. Hence the projectile has # feet to travel in the barrel and while traveling that distance it is supposed to acquire a velocity of # feet per second. The acceleration would be incredible. But what else would happen? Well, there is a #-foot-wide and #-foo(-(all column of air in the barrel above the projectile. Since the projectile moves faster than sound this air cannot escape but has to be compressed. Compression will Heat if, and that will be enough to vaporize the projectile. To most people the discussion would have been over at that point. But von Pirquet went on. The problem of air resistance in the barrel could be solved by pumping the air from the barrel and closing the muzzle with an airtight but comparatively light cover. What else was wrong in the reasoning? Well, the propelling charge at the bottom of the barrel was converted into a hot and expanding cloud of explosion gases, but would that cloud expand enough to produce the required muzzle velocity? Afost likely it would not. But .I VI that difficulty could be overcome if about half the propelling charge were attached to the bottom of the projectile. Then you would produce two clouds of explosion gases to fill the space in the barrel below the projectile. More calculation showed that that was not yet quite good enough. Then a solution occurred to him. Part of the charge must be at the bottom. Part of it must be attached to the projectile. And still another part must be distriFig. #. Baron von Pirquet's "Moon Gun", published in #. buted in a number of side chambers that fired their gases into the main barrel just after the projectile had passed such a side chamber. It seemed quite possible that the moving projectile, by closing electric contacts, would fire the side chambers. (Fig. #.) By then von Pirquet felt that he had done his job. He had proved the proposition wrong and had shown that even difficult and expensive improvements were not likely to help. Not for one second did he take his idea seriously. And he hardly toyed with the thought that somebody else might. There follows an interval of fifteen years. During those fifteen years Hitler came to power, von Pirquet's native Austria became part of the German Reich and the second World War started. In May, # -- fifteen years to the month after the publication of von Pirquet's essay -- the German Minister of Munitions and War Production, Alfred Speer, mentioned to Hitler during a routine briefing that an "Engineer Coenders" was at work on a "multiple charge gun." Hitler, who always wanted to know "everything," down to fine detail of construction, about new guns and tanks, replied that he wished to be kept informed. It is not known just how often Speer told barre'lT Fig. #. A section of "Busy Uzzy". Hitler about the new gun, but die subject came up again soon after the Royal Air Force heavily bombed Hie rocket research center at Peenemuende on August #, #. Presumably Hitler screamed for new weapons in quantity, and Speer suggested that contracts should be awarded for the new gun without waiting for the result of test firings! Hitler agreed, and work began on a weapon that at the moment consisted mainly of promises. The military men and research scientists who knew about the project had no less than three nicknames for it The most common was Fleissiges Lieschen (Busy Lizzy), normally the name of a pretty garden flower. The second nickname was TausendHochdruckpumpe, or High Pressure Pump. 'T'here apparently were reams of A calculations and very little practical experience. The calculations said that such a gun, with an overall barrel length of # feet, should produce a muzzle velocity of # feet per second which, if the firing angle was between # and # degrees, would produce a range of #-# miles. The caliber of the gun was to be six inches, and the projectiles were to be very long, # to # times their diameter, or # to # feet in length! The barrel was to be fashioned of pieces of cast steel tubing, each # feet in length. Between these "straight" pieces there were others, each with a pair of side pieces, holding propulsive charges -- just like von Pirquet's moon gun. (Fig. #.) No good engineering description of Busy Lizzy has ever been published; all I have to go on is a general description in Rudolf Lusar's book on German Secret Weapons and a photograph of a test specimen that blew up. Therefore I cannot tell how many side chambers were planned for the finished version -- but assuming that they were # feet apart, there should have been a total of # pairs and there had to be, of course, a base charge to start the projectile going in the barrel. Anybody who has ever loaded and fired an artillery piece, or just watched a gun crew doing it at close range, will have some severe doubts right now. One base charge and a total of # side charges along the barrel means # breech blocks that must be opened, # empty cartridge cases that must be pulled out, # new cartridge cases that must be inserted and # breech blocks that must be closed again. Even if you have # men per side charge and, say, # men for projectile and base charge it would take some time to reload the gun, provided the men do not step on each other's feet! The way the story was told to Hitler was somewhat different, mainly by leaving out all difficulties. Of course guns with such comparatively lightweight barrels of enormous length (for construction purposes the length was fixed at # feet) could not be elevated like shorter guns; their barrels had to rest on the ground for their entire length. This meant an incline, and to prevent interference by the Royal Air Force the inclines had to be tunnels, with only the muzzles showing. Preferably the tunnels were to be drilled through limestone, lined with concrete and closed at the muzzle end with armor plate having just a #inch round hole to permit passage of the projectile. O f course the plan had to be grandiose to impress Hitler, hence the planners showed drawings with two adjacent gunsites. Each site held five batteries of five guns each, or fifty guns in all. Between them the two sites would fire # projectiles per hour, or # per minute, which means that the time between rounds for every gun was estimated' to be # minutes. Every round would weigh about # pounds and carry # pounds of high explosive, making a total of # pounds of steel and # pounds of high explosive per hour  if all fifty guns fired their rounds every five minutes. Hitler, hearing the figures and not hearing the "if's" (if, indeed, they were pronounced in his presence) was pleased. That would be the answer to the British blockbustbombers dropped much more than that weight in bombs in an hour -- but his "England guns" could keep it up for many hours per day. But how far had the design of the gun actually progressed at the time? Well, one Busy Lizzy with the reduced caliber of # centimeters (less than an inch) had been built, and it performed well enough to encourage the completion of a full-size (but not full length) experimental model. It was located on Misdroy, a small island in the Baltic Sea in the vicinity of Ruegen. The company that employed Mr. Coenders had developed a projectile that would fit the gun; it had a diameter of # inches but it had four flexible steel fins which, while the projectile was inside the barrel, were wrapped around it, bringing the overall diameter to # inches. Work began in many places at the same time. The two firing sites of the original plan were to be near Calais, # miles from London. One was the hill named Mimoyecques, five miles inland from the shore. The other was called Piheu-lesGuines -- but only Mimoyecques was to be constructed at first. Slanting tunnels for the barrels had to be drilled, ammunition storage dumps had to be excavated; underground living quarters, kitchens and power plants were also part of the plan. To Hitler's construction corps, the Organisation Todt, this was "Project No. #" and it was a big project. It required # German specialists and close to # French workers. Needless to say they passed a summary of their activities on to British Intelligence via the French underground; but they did not know what it was they were building. Neither did British Intelligence. Meanwhile # German soldiers underwent special training for firing the "England' guns." nphe gun on Misdroy made the first firing tests in October, #. Since it was not full length the test shells seemed to do well. Hitler ordered that the monthly production of the shells be raised from # to # rounds. Some time later it turned out that these shells became unstable in flight if they traveled' faster than sound, and production was stopped. By then # (unfinished) projectiles had been made. All this time the gun gave trouble. As General Dr. Walter Dornberger of the Army Weapons Office recollects, one of the side chambers exploded after only five or six rounds had been fired. The breechblocks of the side chambers had to be redesigned. The test projectiles had to be redesigned. But work at Mimoyecques continued. In spite of the high expenditures of man-hours the chief construction engineer estimated in July, #, that completion would take, at a minimum, four months, possibly twice as long. At that time a test shell from the Misdroy gun attained a range of # miles; after eight rounds a side chamber exploded. Six weeks later die Allies conquered Mimoyecques and after a long delay (for study?) destroyed the main access tunnel in May, But Coenders did get his gun to be fired on two occasions, though it was a "short" version, # feet in length, with a range of about # miles, firing shells Jomfri was innocent! There could be no doubt of it -- but why was he being punished ? m# weighing # pounds. One gun fired at Antwerp in January #; the other "supported" the Ardennes offensive in February, # (the "Battle of the Bulge") with about a dozen rounds. Both were then blown up. Nobody seems to know what happened to the test specimens of Busy Lizzy that were built... Nobody knows what happened to all those projectiles that had been built prematurely. Or what hap. pened to Mr. Coenders. Qince these questions cannot be  be answered, let us try another one. Could such a gun be built and made reliable at all? Probably yes, but not with pieces of standard tubing, even tubing of the best quality. It would probably need special alloys and precision-machining plus lots of money. Well, supposing such a gun were built as a leisurely project, would it be of any use? The answer to that question is a definite "no." As a weapon it would be outranged by any modern tactical missile. And for highaltitude research the answer is about the same: any modem sounding rocket can do it better. There is a final question on my mind which somebody may be able to answer. Did von Pirquet ever find out about Busy Lizzy? If so, what did he say? A s soon as Jomfri stepped out of the screen of the matter transmitter, he realized that there had been a terrible mistake. For one thing his head hurt with a pain that almost blinded him, a classic symptom of MT malfunction. For another this was not his destination, not this gray and dusty chamber. He had been on his way home. Staggering, his arm before his eyes, he felt his way to the hard bench that was secured to one wall. He sat, slumped, with his head on his hands, and waited for the pain to ooze away. The worst was over, that was certain, and he should be thankful that he had survived. Jomfri knew all about MT failures from the #V plays since, though rare in reality, these dramatic circumstances were natural material for the robot scripters. The failure of a single microscopic circuit would be enough to send the hapless traveler to a receiver that was not the one that he had punched for, while at the same lime giving his nervous system a random twist that accounted for the headache. This was what the technicians called a minimal malfunction, and once the headache had faded the victim could punch for the local emergency station, report the malfunction, then go on. The worst that could happen was too horrifying to consider: people wKo arrived turned inside out or stretched in one dimension into miles of tubular flesh. Or even worse. He was all right, Jomfri told himself, clutching his head with both hands, he had come through all right. When he opened one eye a crack the light hurt, but was bearable. He could stand, shakily, and see, barely, so it was time to get help. They would have drugs in the emergency station that would fix his head. And he had to report the malfunctioning transmitter before anyone else was caught in the thing. His fingers groped over the featureless wall for clumsy seconds trying to find the punch panel. "It is impossible!" Jomfri cried, his eyes wide open despite the pain. "There is always a panel." There was none. This screen was for receiving only. It was theoretically possible that a MT screen could be one way, without a sending tuner, but he had never seen one before. "Outside," he said, turning from the blank screen in this blank room. T eaning against the featureless  wall for support Jomfri went out the door and down a barren hallway. The hall made a single right-angled turn and opened into a dust filled street. A scrap of dirty plastic blew by and there was the smell of warm decay. "The sooner I'm away from this place the better. I'll find another transmitter." Then he moaned as the sunlight struck daggers of pain through his eyes and into his brain. He made his way into the street, stumbling, peering through the smallest crack be. tween the fingers that he clamped tight over his eyes. Tears raj down his cheeks, and through his damp agony he searched the blank, gray walls for the familiar red double-headed MT arrow. It was nowhere to be seen. A maa sat in a doorway, his face hidden in the shadows. "Help me," Jomfri said. "I'm hurt. I must find the MT station -- where is it." The man shuffled his feet but said nothing. "Can't you understand?" Jomfri was petulant. "I'm in pain. Your duty as a citizen... " Still in silence, the man caught his toe behind Jomfri's ankle, then slammed him in the knee with his other foot. Jomfri went down, and the stranger stood at the same time. "Dirty fangner," he said and kicked Jomfri hard in the groin, then stalked away. It was a long time before Jomfri could do more than lie, curled up and moaning, afraid to move, as though he were a cracked egg that would burst and spill its contents if disturbed. When he did sit up finally, wiping feebly at the sour bile on his lips, he was aware that people had passed him, yet none had stopped. He did not like this city, this planet, wherever he was. He wanted to leave. Standing was painful, and walking even more so, yet he did it. Find the MT station, get out, find a doctor. Leave. In other circumstances Jomfri might have remarked on the barrenness of this place, with its lack of vehicular traffic, its scattering of pedestrians and its complete lack of signs and street names, as lished by edict. But now the only concern he had for his surroundings was to leave them. Passing an arcaded opening he stopped and cautiously, for he had learned discretion with that single kick, he looked inside. It was a courtyard with rough tables scattered about, planks nailed to their legs in lieu of benches. Some of them were occupied. A small barrel rested on the central table, at which six men and a woman were were as drab as the walls about them, dressed for the most part in uniform gray, although some of them had parts of their costume made up of drab pastels. J omfri drew back quickly as the woman came towards him, then realized that she was lank haired and old and kept her eyes to the ground as she shuffled forward, carrying the plastic cup in both hands. She slid onto one of the benches close by and buried her face in her drink. "Can you help me?" Jomfri asked, sitting at the far comer of the table where she could neither kick nor hit him and where he could flee if he had to. She looked up, startled, and pulled the cup to her. When he made no further movements towards her, she blinked her redrimmed eyes, and a mottled tip of tongue licked out at her cracked lips and withdrew. "Will you help?" he asked again, feeling safe enough for the moment. "New one here," she said, her words hissing and blurring over her toothless gums. "Don't like it, do you?" "No, I certainly do not like it, and I'm going to leave. If you would direct me to the nearest MT station -- " The crone cackled hoarsely then sipped loudly from her cup. "One way only, fangner, you knew that before they sent you. The road to Fangnis has but one direction." At the sound of this time-weary cliche he gasped and suddenly felt very cold. Memories of the priest with the raised, admonitory finger: the father to his errant daughter. Was there a Fangnis? "It cannot be," he said in a futile effort to convince himself differently, while his eyes darted like trapped I animals to the buildings, the street, the people and back again. "It is," the woman said, and He had the feeling she would drop her head to the table and weep, but she only drank again. "There has been a dreadful mistake. I should not be here." "Everyone says that," she said with contempt, dismissing him with a palsied wave of her hand. "You'll stop soon. Criminals all, rejected from our own worlds, sentenced for life and eternity, forgotten. They used to kill us. It would have been kinder." "I have heard of Fangnis," Jomfri said hurriedly. "A world no one knows where, eternal noon." He shot a frightened glance at the changeless light in the street outside, then away. "The unwanted, the condemned, the guilty, the incorrigible, the criminals are sent there. All right, here then," he added when he saw her twisted and humorless smile, "I'll not argue with you. Perhaps you are right. In any case there has been a grave mistake made, and it must be rectified. I am no criminal. I was on my way home from work. My wife will be waiting. I dialed my number and appeared... here." She no longer looked at him, but stared numbly into her drink instead. He was suddenly aware of how dry his mouth was. "What are you drinking? Could I have some?" The old woman roused at this, pulling the drink to her and cradling it against her ancient breasts. "Mine. I worked for it. You can drink water like all the other fangners. I cut the wood and watched the fire at the swamp, edge while it dripped. My share." The cup was almost empty now, and he could smell the raw spirit on her breath when she talked. "Out there. Down the street. Go away. Food and water at the Warden. Go away." She had lost interest in him, and he rose painfully and left before there was any more trouble. "The Warden, of course," he told himself with a sudden warm spurt of hope. "I'll explain and he'll take care of me." J omfri walked faster. The street ended in a dusty hillside, a smoothly rising, round-topped hill surrounded by the monotony of the low drab buildings. A structure clamped itself to the hilltop, a hemispherical and featureless dome of durcrete. Hard as diamond and as eternal. A thin man in rusty black and gray was trudging up the hill before him, and Jomfri followed furtively, ready to turn and run at any sign of hostility. Water gushed continually from a durcrete spout and splashed into a drain below. The thin man secured a plastic bag over the spout, and when it filled he reached into a deep opening in the wall beside the spout and took out a blocky package of some kind. Jomfri waited until he had removed the filled bag and vanished around the curve of the dome before he went forward. The sibilance of the splashing water was the only sound in the hazy silence, and his throat was suddenly dry. He buried his head under the stream, let it run into his mouth and over his face and across his hands. When he pulled away, gasping for air, he felt much better. Wiping the water from his eyes, he pushed his head into the opening. It was almost featureless. A shiny, worn metal plate was inset to his right, and a hole, no bigger around than his arm, vanished upwards into darkness from the farther end of the completely rubbed away, was printed above the plate. The only letters he had seen since he arrived here. Hesitatingly, he put his thumb to the cool metal. There was a distant susurration and a rising, scraping sound. Jomfri pulled his hand out quickly as a plastic-wrapped package shot down out of the opening and plopped softly into the rear of the niche. He took it out and saw that it was a bag of mealpaste. "Go ahead, eat, I won't bother you." Jomfri spun about, almost dropping the bag, to face the thin man who had silently returned and stood close behind him. "You're new here, I could tell," the man said, and a wholly artificial smile passed over his lined and pock-marked face. "Say hello to Old Rurry, I can be your friend." "Take this," Jomfri said, extended the mealpaste, trying to push away all connection with Fangnis. "There has been a mistake; this is someone else's ration; the machine gave it to me in error. I do not belong here." "Of course not, young fangner," Old Rurry purred. "Many is the life ended by politicians, innocent men sent here. The machine doesn't care or know who is here or who you are or who I am. It has a five-hour memory and won't feed you again until that time has passed. It will feed anyone, every five hours, forever. That is the sort of horrible efficiency that makes one squirm, isn't it?" J omfri's fingers clutched spasmodically, digging deep into the flexible wrapping. "No, I am sincere. A mistake in the MT sent me here. If you really wish to help me you will show me how to contact the authorities." Old' Rurry shrugged and looked bored. "Impossible. They're sealed inside this tomb and come and go with their own MT. They never contact us. We feed at this side of the Warden -- and leave at die other." "Leave? Then it is possible. Take me there." Sniffing wetly, Old Rurry wiped his nose on the back of his finger then examined it carefully and wiped it on the side of his jacket before he spoke. "If you must be ghoulish, that can be easily enough arranged. Right there." He pointed the wiped finger at the foot of the hill where four men had appeared, one to each limb, carrying a woman face down. They plodded forward until they noticed the two men waiting above them, then the two men bearing the legs dropped them into the dirt, turned and left. "A civic duty," Old Rurry said distastefully, "and the only one we perform. If we just leave them or dump them into the swamp they rot, and that is highly unpleasant." They walked down, and Old Rurry pointed silently to the left leg while he picked up the right. Jomfri hesitated, and all three fangners turned to stare coldly at him. He bent quickly -- memory of that educatory boot -- clutched the bare flesh of the ankle, almost dropping it again at the feel of its cold and firm, unfleshlike texture. They continued up the hill, and Jomfri turned away from the sight of the dirtstained, blue-veined leg. Perhaps this was the woman he had talked to. He shuddered at the thought. No, the clothing was different, and this one was long dead. A well traveled dirt track ran about the circumference of the Warden, and they shuffled along it until they reached a spot that appeared to be diametrically opposite the feeding station. A long narrow strip of metal was inset in the wall at knee-height, perhaps a foot wide and eight feet long. The leading man on the inside bent and pulled at a groove in the metal, which swung out, slowly, to reveal that it was the outer side of a V-shaped bin. It was constructed of three-inchthick armor alloy, yet was still dented and scratched along the edge. How desperate could one become after a lifetime in this place? The body was unceremoniously dumped into the bin and the outer door kicked shut. "Unrivaled efficiency," Old Rurry said, watching warily as the two other men departed without a word. "No communication, no contact The end. Bodies and old clothes. Their bodies are taken away and new sackcloth issued for old rags. Remember that when your fine clothes grow worn." "This cannot be all!" Jomfri shouted, tugging at the door which was now locked. "I must contact those inside and explain the error. I don't belong in this place." nphere was a slight vibration, he could feel it in his fingertips; and the door yielded to his tugging. It opened, and the bin was empty. In a frenzy of haste Jomfri climbed in and stretched out full length. "Close it, please, I beg," he said to Old Rurry who bent over him. "This is all to no purpose." Still, when Jomfri pleaded, he pushed the door shut. The light narrowed to a crack and vanished. The darkness was absolute. "I am not dead," Jomfri shouted in sudden panic. "Nor am I old clothes. Can you hear me? I wish to report a mistake. I was on my way home, you see, and -- " Soft bars, it felt like a dozen of them clamped tight against his body. He screamed feebly, then louder when something brushed against his head and face. There was a tiny humming in the darkness. "An incorrectly dialed number, a malfunction in the MT. I am here in error. You must believe me." As silently as they had come the arms were withdrawn. He felt about him, but there was solid metal on all sides as though he were sealed in a coffin. Then a crack and a slit of light appeared, and he closed his eyes against the sudden glare. When he opened them again he looked up at Old Rurry, who was sucking the last of the foodpaste from a container. "Yours," he said. "I didn't think you wanted it. Climb out of there, it won't move again until you do." "What happened? Something held me." "Machines. See if you are dead or sick or old clothes. If you're sick they give you a shot before they toss you back. You can't fool them. Only the dead go on through." "They wouldn't even listen to me," he said, climbing wearily out. "That's the whole idea. Modem penology. Society no longer kills or punishes for trespassing its laws. The criminal is redeemed. Some cannot be. They are the ones who would have been hanged, burned, flayed, broken, electrocuted, beheaded, racked, speared or otherwise executed in more barbarous times. Now they are simply dismissed from civilized society to enjoy the company of their peers. Could anything be more just? The condemned are sent here on a one-way journey. Away from the society they have offended, no longer a burden on it as they would be in a prison. A minimal contribution from all the worlds using this service supplies food and clothing and operating costs. Dismissed and forgotten for there is no escape. We are on a clouded and primitive world, forever facing the unseen sun, surrounded by nothing but swamps. That is the all of it. Some survive, some die quickly. There is room for a hundred times our number without crowding. We eat, we sleep, we kill each other. Our only joint effort is the operation of stills at the swamp's edge. The local fruit is inedible, but it ferments. And alcohol is alcohol. Since you are a newcomer I will give you one drink of hospitality and welcome you into our drinking band. We've had too many deaths of late, and more wood is needed." "No. I won't join your convict alcoholics. I'm different, I was sent here by mistake. Not like you." "ld Rurry smiled and, with a  swiftness that denied his years, produced a shining blade that he pricked into Jomfri's throat. "Leam this rule quickly. Never ask a man why he is here nor mention it to him. It is a messy form of suicide. I will tell you, because I am not ashamed. I was a chemist. I knew all the formulas. I made tasteless poison and killed my wife and # of her family. That makes #. Few here can match that number." He slid the knife back into his sleeve, and Jomfri backed away, rubbing the red mark on his neck. "You're armed," he said, shocked. "This is a world, not a prison. We do our best. Through the years bits of metal have accumulated, weapons have been manufactured. This knife must be generations old. The myth has it that it was made from an iron meteorite. All things are possible. I killed its former owner by thrusting a sharpened length of wire through his eardrum and into his brain." "I do feel like that drink now. Thank you for offering. Very kind." Jomfri worked hard to give no offense. The old man started down the hill with Jomfri trailing after. The building they went to was like all the others. "Very good," Jomfri said, choking over a beaker of the acid and acrid drink. "Filthy stuff," Old' Rurry told him. "I could improve it. Add natural flavoring. But the others won't let me. They know my record." Jomfri took a deeper drink. He knew the record too. When he finished the beaker his head was fuzzy and his stomach sickened. He felt no better. He knew that if he had to stay on Fangnis he would be one of the men who died swiftly. This life was worse than no life. "Sick! You said they would see me if I were sick," he shouted, jumping to his feet. Old Rurry ignored him, and he was drunk enough to clutch the man by his clothing. None of the others paid particular attention until the wicked length of blade appeared again. Jomfri let go and staggered backward, his eyes on the foot of steel. "I want you to cut me with your knife," he said. Old Rurry stopped and thought; he had never received an invitation from a prospective victim before. "Cut you where?" He scanned the other for a suitable spot. "Where?" Where indeed. What part of one's body do you invite violence upon? What member that you have borne a lifetime do you discard? "A finger..." he suggested hesitantly. "Two fingers -- or none," Old Rurry told him, a natural merchant of destruction. "Here then." Jomfri dropped into the chair and spread his hands before him. "Two, the littlest." He clenched his fists with the little fingers on the table edge. They were too far apart. He crossed his wrists so that the two little fingers hooked over the wooden edge, side by side. "Both at once. Can you do that?" "Of course. Right at the second joint." vld Rurry hummed happily to himself, noticing that the entire room was watching him now. He pretended to examine the edge of his blade while the newcomer looked up at him with watery rabbit's eyes. Fast, without warning, the knife came down and bit deep into the wood. The fingers flew, blood spurted, the newcomer shrieked. Everyone laughed uproariously as he ran out the door still screaming. "Good Old Rurry," someone shouted, and he permitted himself a smile while he picked up one of the fingers from the floor. "I'm hurt -- now you must help me!" Jomfri shouted as he staggered up the hill in the endless noon. I did not think it would feel like this. I'll bleed to death. I need your aid. It hurts so." When he tugged at the metal the pain bit deep. The bin gaped open, and he dropped into it. "I'm injured," he wailed as the light narrowed and vanished. The bars clamped down in the darkness, and he could feel the warm blood running down his wrists. "That's blood. You must stop it, or I will die." The mechanism believed. There was a sharp nip of pain in his neck, then instant numbness. The pain was gone from his body -- as was all sensation. He could move his head, hear and talk, but was completely paralyzed from the neck down. There were no escapes from Fangnis. Something rumbled, and from the sensation on the back of his head he knew he was being slid sideways by the mechanism. It was too dark to see -- if he could still see at all -- but from the movement of the air and the sounds, he felt that he was being moved through door after door, like a multi-chambered airlock. Thick metal doors, that would be certain. The last one slid open, and he was ejected into a well lit room. "Torture again," the man in white said, bending over to look. "They're going back to their old games." Behind him were three guards with thick clubs. "Initiation, maybe, doctor. This one must be a newcomer, I've never seen him before." "And new clothes too," the doctor said, working with swabs and instruments. "I'm here by mistake. I'm not a prisoner!" "If we get one, Doctor, we can look forward to a lot more amputations. They always do things in cycles." "A mistake on the matter transmitter -- " "You're right about that. I have some graphs that prove it in the book I am preparing." "Listen, you must listen. I was going home, I dialed my home, I went into the MT -- and arrived here. There has been a ghastly mistake. I had the fingers removed so that I could reach you. Look at the records, they'll prove I'm right." CtTT #"e have records," the doc ' tor admitted, recognizing Jomfri's humanity for the first time. "But there has never been a mistake yet, though many have claimed their innocence." "Doctor, please find out. I am begging you. In the name of decency simply consult the records. The computer will tell you instantly." The doctor hesitated a moment, then shrugged. "In the name of decency then. I will do it while the dressings set. Your name and citizen's number." He punched Jomfri's data into the computer, then looked expressionless at the screen. "You see," Jomfri shouted happily. "It was a mistake. I'll file no complaints. Free me now, it is all I ask." "You are guilty," the doctor said quietly. "You were sent here." "Impossible!" Jomfri was justifiably angry. "Some trick. I demand you tell me what I have been charged with." The doctors looked at his instruments. "Blood pressure, brain waves, normal for this situation. These instruments are as good as any lie detector. You are telling the truth. Traumatic amnesia, very possible in this situation. A good footnote for my book." "Tell me what I have been accused of!" Jomfri was shouting and trying to move. "It would be better if you did not know. I'll return you now." "You must tell me first. I cannot believe you otherwise. I was on my way home to my wife -- " "You killed your wife," the doctor said, and actuated the return mechanism. The closing of the thick door cut off the hideous, wailing scream. A single sharp memory of a blue face, staring eyes, blood blood blood... HP he metal coffin lid opened, and Jomfri sat up, dizzy. They had drugged him; he was hazy; they had tended his Wounds. "But they wouldn't help me. They wouldn't even look in the records to prove my innocence. A mistake. A fault in the matter transmitter, and I am condemned because of it." He looked at the bloodstained bandages, and something hurt in his head. "Now I'll never get home to my wife," he sobbed. Announcing -- Galaxy Publishing Corporation announces the establishment of annual awards for excellence in science-fiction writing. Every story appearing in the magazines Galaxy and If in issues dated # will be eligible for the first series of awards, which will consist of: # Galaxy Award # for the best story of the year. Honorable Mention will receive #; the next runner-up will receive #. The procedure by which the winning stories will be selected is intended to reflect the judgment of the readers of Galaxy and If. Principal reliance will be placed on a mail survey of a randomly selected group of subscribers to the magazines in making the awards. Questionnaires asking for preferences will be circulated to these subscribers approximately one month after the December issues appear. Thorinn found himself in Eden -- where he was cast as the destructive Serpent! I I n the spring, when the pleasure pods were ripe, everybody in Pink Circle went on a picnic into the wildgreen along the river Wend. Grasshopper men went, two by two, arms linked as they soared through the air; dough women with their fancymen went, panting and wallowing; the graybearded Knowers went, hobbling, leaning together, and sat on the grass in order to watch the young people. First the unsexed little girls and boys would collect food from the foodvines that grew in the wildgreen, spicy orapples and sweet nanaberries, meatlets in clusters, hamsaniges from the hamsanige bushes. Meanwhile the young men and women would be gathering cushions from the cushionleaf trees and arranging them in circles on the cool sloping lawns, near enough to hear the pleasant gurgle of the Wend. The songgirls would tune up their vinestrung rebecks, and there would be singing; then the food gathered by the unsexed little boys and girls would be heaped up and eaten; then there would be jumping and running contests, games for the children, jokes and argument for the elders. And finally, one by one, the people would wander off into the wildgreen until each had found a ripe pleasure pod gaping invitingly, with its soft watermelon-pink lining like a doughgirl's youknow. Each one would search until he found a pleasure pod that just fitted: long thin ones for the grasshopper men, round fat ones for the dough women, short stunted ones for the children and fancymen. The pleasure pods for the dough women had to be almost on the ground, because the dough women were clumsy and could not jump; but the fancymen could scramble up the tall curled vines, and the grasshopper men could jump, twist as they jumped', and land gently on their backs inside the pleasure pods. The pods would dip a little lower with the weight of the people, hanging down from their long, strong flexible vines, and the lip of each pod would slowly close until the pod was shut tight, with die happy person inside like a worm in a flossweed. What dreams they had then, what pleasures, twitching and moaning with their pleasures so that the hanging pods trembled, first one, then another, then a whole row at once! When the skylight dwindled and the shadows turned greener in the wildgreen, the pods would begin to open and the people would climb out, their limbs soft, their faces shining with remembered joy, eyes soft and faraway, their movements slow. But some of the pods remained shut as the people wandered back toward Pink Circle . And then there were some who liked the pleasure pods so much that they would not come out for a day, or two days, or a week or a week-week sometimes; and in fact, every spring when the pleasure pods ripened, there were always some dark old pods from the previous year that hung, heavy and shriveled, on the dead vines, until the wind, or a boy climbing, or a heavy bird alighting knocked them down and they rolled into the carpetvines. These were old people mostly, who had nothing to gain by coming out of the pleasure pods. But there were young ones too, some every year, and even a child occasionally, who stayed in the pods and never came out. What more can be said of Pink Circle, that long-gone place, than that it was perfect, an Elysium, without discord or bad food? Thus it was, thus it had always been, until that black day unforetold by Knowers, when a nonperson climbed down into the wildgreen. Yes, he had come from the sky, for a doughgirl saw him. He opened a door like a yawn in the sky and fell and caught himself in the trees of the wildgreen. And thus he came into the world of men. II T horinn Goryatsson knelt on the dusty stone, looking down through the hole in the sky. In this underground passage he jjad come upon a metal shield, w hich turned on some hidden pivot when he touched it, to reveal a hole pierced in the stone; and down there, against all reason, lay the Midworld he had come from. Somehow in his wanderings he had got above it, for there it lay far below, dazzling bright, with the dark columns of tree trunks rising on eyery side. Putting his head through the hole, he saw that the nearest tree ended in a crown of tangled branches, some green, most brown and dead, that spread out in a cone-shape against the sky two ells away. The glare of the skylight, so close to his face, dazzled him and made dark spots float in front of his eyes. He drew back, rubbed his eyes. The shield had swung closed again. In the darkness, he sat perplexed. It would be no great matter to lower himself by his hands through the hole, then swing and let go, landing in the treetop. But unless he could somehow prop the shield open meanwhile, it would be moving while he hung from it, and he might miss his aim. If he hesitated too long, it would close on him. In the end, he made a cord from his leg-thongs and belt and tied his sword securely to the end of it. Holding the shield open, he dropped the sword and let it dangle, then swung it in a slow arc, farther each time, until it caught in the treetop. The first time it was only lightly tangled, and came free again. The second time it caught fast. When he tugged on it, a branch of the treetop nodded toward him but would not release the sword. Whether it would bear his weight, when he swung at the end of the thong, was another matter. Thorinn looked down with a sinking heart into that gulf of air, the bright, half-seen ground far below... But he had no choice now. The cord was caught. He must follow it or let it go. Thorinn wiped his palms carefully on his breeks, took a careful grip on the belt where it was knotted to the first of the legthongs. Holding the shield open with one hand, he leaned down head-foremost. The dazzle, the warm breeze on his face, the rustling of treetops distracted him. The cord had gone slack when he leaned forward. He wanted to pull it tight, but if he took his other hand away, the shield would begin to turn... He thrust himself upright again. His heart was thudding. He could not do it -- not head downward. He sat back on his heels. The shield slowly turned, closed. The warm wind died, and he was in darkness. After a moment he opened the shield again. Taking a firm grip on the belt, he reached down, set his fist against the smooth stone rim of the opening under the shield. Holding the shield' open in this way, he put all his weight on his hands, doubled his legs and swung them down through the hole. T)anic struck him again as he felt his fist slipping against the stone, and he nearly let go the belt to clutch at it. He tightened his grip just in time, felt the shield turning above him, felt his body lurch as he hung by one hand. The sky above his head was one bright dazzle. The cord in his hand led nowhere; he no longer knew which way the tree was. What if the sword had come loose from the branch? The shield was turning, it would close on his fingers... He let go, reached convulsively for the cord as he felt himself afloat, falling. He pulled it in, hand over hand; at last it tightened, and now he could see the tree like a great green hill tilting, leaning toward him. He hung on desperately. Twigs lashed  him, then the tree struck him like a giant club, and he was clinging somehow to a branch, safe, dizzy, and triumphant, in the wind The skylight was screened by leaves above him, turning the world into a shimmer of silver and green. All the leaves were in faint constant motion; the tree itself swayed slightly, rocking Thorinn back and forth as he clung to the branch. Faint and dizzy, he clambered into a more secure position atop the branch, then worked his way down along it irn til he could brace his back against the trunk. The thong had grown taut in his hand; he tugged at it, trying to release it, but it held firm. The treetrunk was reassuringly rough against his back; he was safe, warm; he was back in the Midworld... he had no wish to move, so he merely sat foolishly holding the thong, like a man fishing in a tree. Some bright insect, of a kind Thorinn had never seen before, drifted by, hovered for a moment and was gone. He saw now that there were golden fruits among the leaves. A trickle of sweat ran down his ribs. Indeed it was warm here. And no wonder, so close under the sky. He squirmed around and stood up cautiously, with one arm on the trunk for balance. He squinted up into the glare. The thong ran away slanting, disappeared among the bright leaves. He tugged again, saw a responding movement above. After a moment's thought, he wrapped' the free end of the belt loosely around a branch, left it there and began to climb. He followed the thong easily enough, found the sword snugged up against a fork in the branch and freed it. He tugged at the thong, and after a moment it came up loosely. He buckled the swordbelt around his waist, put the thongs away in his wallet. He had hoped to get a better view of the countryside from here, but the dazzle was so great that he could see nothing. His leather shirt was stuck to his back; sweat stung his eyes. He began backing down the branch. Farther down, where the limbs were bigger and closer together, he was able to drop from one to another. The glare lessened rapidly, but he felt as warm as ever. He was stifling inside his leather garments. He stopped where a broad limb made a convenient perch, peeled off his shirt and felt better at once. A breeze fingered his bare chest and back. How good it felt. The shirt was too bulky to go into his wallet, so he tied the sleeves together and hung it around his neck. Then his legs began to feel all the stiffer and hotter because his body was so cool and free, so he took the breeks off too and tied them around his waist. As he descended again, he began to catch glimpses of the ground through the branches. It was carpeted with vines and grass, only less green than the leaves around him. Now he began to realize for the first time how incredibly tall the tree was. After all, a tree that reached the sky! He dropped from one branch to another, then the next, and the next, and still the ground receded below him. As he paused for breath, he below. He crouched, listening. There they came again, nearer. Two piping notes, poot-toot, then a chorus that echoed them. Then a deeper voice, boom, boom, boom; then the high voices again. He could not make out the words. From where he stood, he eould see a little patch of greensward between the branches. As he watched, a flash of color crossed a corner of this patch and was gone. He was not sure what he had seen -- something flamecolored and moving, and an impression of a face tilted toward him. r Tphorinn flattened himself against the trunk. The flash of color came again, and stopped. Down there on the grass, something round and bright was looking up at him. He could not make it out. It was more like a flower than a man, but it had eyes and a face. It made no threatening gesture, but simply stood and gazed up at him. He saw its mouth open; the lips were red. Poot-toot! The leaves of a nearby branch threshed violently. Turning, Thorinn saw something gray and agile clinging to the branch, swinging itself up, coming upright. Another thrashing sound, and another, and another. The things were all around him, and now there were more of the bright-colored ones below, all standing and gazing up, while the gray things, booming, sprang toward him among the branches. They were men or demons, grayskinned and impossibly thin, with arms, legs and torsos like sticks. Boom, boom from one side and the other, echoing among the leaves; and from below, poottoot, twitter-twitter. Thorinn stood with his back against the tree, sword in hand, trying to see all ways at once. But the gray things, in a half-circles around him, came no nearer. Hairless and naked, they had no weapons. They smiled and gestured, showing their empty hands. Cautiously, Thorinn put his sword away; this set off another volley of boomings around him, twitterings below. Now other agile bodies came swarming up the tree. These were children, half the size of the gray men, some pink-skinned and to all appearances human, some sticklike and gray. All of them were chattering, piping, booming at once, those in the tree and those below. It was impossible to tell what they wanted, but at least they seemed to bear him no malice. Doubtfully, Thorinn swung himself down to the next branch, then the next. The children and the stickmen followed him, keeping their distance. Below, as the branches thinned, the bright ones drew back. He inspected them from the lowest branch. They were not half flower and half human, as he had thought; the bright, soft parts of them were garments that might have been made from gigantic flower petals, veined, crumpled at the edges, drenched with color. Under these, their bodies were round and plump, and, indeed, he now realized, they must be women, for the bulbous shapes that swung behind the petal-garments could only be paps. Among the women were a few gray and shriveled creatures whom he had hardly noticed before; they were clad like the women, and had bright eyes and wrinkled faces. They stood in a polite semicircle, waiting for him to descend. Ill ' ' ground, another clamor went up; the circle moved inward, while all around him stickmen were dropping like overripe fruit. In a moment the women surrounded' him, gently touching his face and chest, staring up into his face with such awestruck expressions that he could not help but laugh. Cries ran back and forth through the crowd; then they were all moving, carrying Thorinn with them. The bright alien faces bobbed around him, the trees turned the skylight into a rich green gloom, the grass was seductively soft underfoot, and the slope led him irresistibly downward, so that everything that happened seemed to have become curiously ordinary. They passed through an explosion of bushes, waist high, with thick soft masses of white flowers. From the trees hung green and golden fruits, gourds, seed-pods like twisted ribbons. Fallen trees were everywhere, with vines growing over them. The bushes thinned to isolated clumps, the trees drew back, and now, he saw, he was at the edge of a clear place, a slope of bright green grass that curved gently down to the marshy bank of a river. Beyond the silver water, another green bank arose, another stand of trees; beyond them were mountains that met the sky. The air from the river was cool and fresh. On the near bank, scattered in little groups, the people were sitting, lying; children squatting, leaping up, running. Someone threw a ball of bright orange into the air. A stickman leaped after it, straight up, higher incredibly still rising; he caught it in his mouth and dropped back, to shouts of applause. Nearby the shrubbery drew back into a little bay, in which giant vines hung looping and twisting from a tree, higher than Thorinn's head; from these vines depended soft green pods or shells, curved and fat, two ells long. Some swung lightly and were open to show a tender pink interior, while others were shut tight and hung heavy to the ground. While Thorinn watched, one of the closed pods stirred, split, began to open. A glint of pink showed within. A plump woman emerged, rosy-faced, with dreaming eyes. She was like someone just awakened from a long sweet sleep. With languorous movements, she stepped out, picked up her petal garments discarded on the grass, slowly put them on. A faint smile curved her lips. She wandered away across the greensward; behind her, the pod swayed empty. Now the whole flock of them set off down the slope, drawing Thorinn along. They led him into a circle of people gathered around a heap of fruits on the grass. Some of the people got up to make room while others sat down, and when the confusion ended Thorinn found himself seated with a plump woman on either side. A child scrambled into the circle, plucked a pale greenish ovoid from the heap and handed it to one of the women, who offered it to Thorinn. He took it dubiously. It was cool in his hands and had a strange fragrance, but he was hungry and bit into it boldly. It was soft and pungent, the flavor sweet and acid at the same time; the cool juice ran down his chin. The exposed meat was a startling emerald green. Thorinn instinctively spat out what was in his mouth. He was thinking better of it and about to take a second bite, when one of the women took the fruit away from him gently and offered him another sort. This was flatfish and pale brown, with a texture almost like bread; inside was something firmer. Thorinn bit through the soft outer layer into a salty, fibrous substance. It was deep pink in color and tasted almost like cooked flesh of an unfamiliar sort; yet the thing was a fruit, for it had a stem and what seemed to be the remnants of a husk. It was clear that he had somehow got into the Highlands; for the trees were no more. than twenty or thirty ells in height, yet they touched the sky; and even here, at the bottom of the slope, the sky seemed close overhead. But these people in their dress and appearance were nothing at all like Highlanders; nor had Thorinn ever heard of any place The very grass hurt the eyes with its greenness. The people were all friendly, but not one could understand him when he spoke or utter any but their own outlandish noises. He questioned one after another, but all he got in return was a new outburst of their twittering and piping. The more he observed them, the more puzzled and uneasy he grew. There were at least five sorts of them, the plump wobbling women, the stickmen, the oldsters, the children of all sizes, and another sort of men. These he had taken for children at first because of their small stature, but they were wide-shouldered and well thewed and walked with a swagger, and Thorinn saw them here and there disporting themselves in curious ways with the women. M ost of the women, the oldsters and some of the little men wore petal garments, but the others were as naked as Thorinn himself now that he had laid aside his sweaty leather shirt and breeks. They had no weapons of any kind, nor, indeed, any thing made with hands. They must be persons of quality, if one were to judge by their soft hands and feet and their merry expressions. Yet there were no servants or bondslaves among them, so far as Thorinn could see. They came and went, as aimless as children. They seemed as curious about Thorinn as he about them. There were always some few about him, fingering his skin and hair, staring with wonder into his eyes, but they all lost interest quickly and went off to join some game, or wandered into the trees. When he had' eaten his fill, he picked up his bundle of garments, not liking to leave it behind, and went to ease himself in a patch of low groundvines at the edge of the trees, where he had seen others doing the same. The place had a rank smell, yet not so much as might have been expected. The broad brownish-green leaves were curled up and clasped into lumpy bundles here and there, and when he had accomplished his needs, he saw them crawling slowly, like crippled snakes, to cover what he had left. Thorinn watched them for a moment, marveling, then turned back down the slope. After a few paces he stopped and spread out his bundle of garments, meaning to use the leg-thongs to tie it together more compactly. At once he was surrounded by children with alert and curious faces; they squatted to watch him as he worked, reached out now and then to finger the leather of breeks or wallet, chattered and piped among themselves. Thorinn did not hinder them, except to keep them from prying into his wallet; but one boy, bolder than the rest, plucked up the sword before Thorinn could stop him and drew it half out of the scabbard. Alarmed and angered, Thorinn sprang at him, pushed him roughly and snatched the sword back. The boy lay sprawled on the grass, his head half lifted, his mouth an O. The other children had fallen silent and were staring at Thorinn. The boy's eyes slowly filled with tears. While the others made mournful noises and wrung their hands, he got to his feet. With dragging steps, he moved away toward the shrubbery. Thorinn called after him, but he did not turn. He went to the podvines, stood a moment with hanging head before an empty pod, then climbed in and lay down inside it. The pod slowly closed. IV T horinn noticed that the other children had backed away, leaving a clear circle around him. Their faces were pale, their eyes big. A questioning call came up the slope; one of the children answered briefly. Another question, another reply. Other voices boomed, piped. Thorinn buckled the swordbelt around his waist, quickly finished wrapping the shirt, breeks and wallet into a bundle and tied them with the thongs. Carrying the bundle in one hand, he moved down toward the river. To either side, up and down the long green meadow, he could see dots of faces turned to watch him. All the people seemed to have stopped what they were doing; they were motionless and silent. Thorinn kept walking, turning now and then to look back; but no one followed him. The meadow sloped down into weedy grass and sedge, became a marsh. Thorinn waded out between heavy clumps of grass, in cool water up to his knees. Little yellow birds burst out of the marsh-grass before him, fluttered erratically for a moment around his head, then dropped out of sight. Up the river on his right hand, where the stream made a gentle bend, he could see larger birds standing in the water, their long necks looping; they had red breasts and iridescent wing-feathers. Skylight sparkled from the droplets that fell from their beaks. He stopped where the marshgrass ended and the muddy bottom grew deeper. To his left, he could see down the river a matter of half a league or so before it disappeared between two gentle hills. To the right, the river curved only a few hundred ells away. Beyond that, over the treetops, he could see distant mountains and a faint bright thread that might have been a waterfall. The river ran silver-smooth before him. On the opposite bank there was another green slope, narrower and weedier than this one, then trees, then mountains. The sky was bright and blank overhead. He had hoped to see some landmark, but there was none; he would have to wait until nightfall. He trudged back through the shallow water. Above him on the slope, a few of the people were standing watching him. Others had gone back to their games, but the little circles around the heaps of food seemed to have broken up. He could see groups of children who seemed to be carrying something toward the shrubbery, passing other groups coming back.  s he approached, he saw that the people were making ready to leave. It was the remains of their meal that the children were carrying. They dropped their armloads in the vines, went back for more. Nearby, he could see a few pods opening, people climbing out. The people were drifting slowly together, all moving in the same direction, forming little moving groups, some with arms linked. Their voices were cheerful. None approached him as he walked up the slope, but a few smiled. One of the children, a halfgrown girl, stood by the podvines and waited for him. She gestured' toward one of the pods and said something. There was a questioning note in her voice, and she stared earnestly into his eyes. Thorinn looked at the pod, which still hung heavy to the ground. All the others were open and empty, except one or two, farther back in the tangle, which looked brown and old. One had fallen from its brittle stalk and lay dark on the ground; the broad-leafed vines had crawled over it, almost hiding it from view. Thorinn turned to the pod again, thinking of the boy. "Is he still inside?" he asked. She looked at 'him blankly. He made a pushing motion, then touched his sword, gestured toward the pod. After a moment she seemed to understand. She repeated his gestures, then asked him something else in her piping voice. Thorinn looked around. The people were drifting away upriver; they two were the last ones left. "Isn't he coming out?" Thorinn asked. He thought a moment, then crouched and laid his hands beside his face, closed his eyes as if in sleep. He straightened, pointed to the pod again. The girl looked puzzled, but repeated his gestures. She came closer, looking into his face, and said something twice over, with great earnest. Surely he could make her understand. He crouched again, im' itating the boy asleep in the pod, then mimed coming awake, the pod opening, the boy stepping out. The girl stared at him, arms hanging at her sides. She spoke in a falling cadence; 'her eyes and mouth were sad. With one hand she made a gesture Thorinn did not understand. They looked at each other for a moment, then the girl turned away to join the others, who were already distant down the long strip of green. T he pod hung motionless on the vine. Thorinn prodded it with his foot experimentally, moved it a hand's breadth, but there was no answering movement within. He considered whether he should cut the pod open. Did she mean he was never going to come out? The girl, moving listlessly, was nevertheless slowly catching up to the others. Thorinn hesitated a moment, then decided to leave well enough alone and followed her. Scattered along the grassy bank, the people drifted away ahead of him in twos and threes. The children and stickmen, for the most part, had gone on ahead; the old people, the women and the women's men strolled behind. Their voices were muted and gentle. In a few paces Thorinn had caught up with the girl. He slowed down to keep pace with her, but although she glanced at him once, she did not speak, and after a moment, losing patience, Thorinn went on ahead. Where the long green meadow narrowed and the trees curved toward the river, the people were filing into an opening in the forest. He could glimpse their bright petals bobbing between the trees. The trail wound gently upward, never growing steep or difficult, between shrubs with unblemished bright leaves, flowers, vines, trees with hanging clusters of fruit; here and there it curved to avoid a fallen tree. The ground was softly carpeted everywhere. The bushes had no thorns. Thorinn slipped past the ambling women and old people where he could without rudeness on the narrow trail and eventually had passed all but the stickmen and children, who were now out of sight. The trail was still plain. He followed it for half a league until it emerged in a wide green meadow, which at first appeared sickle-Shaped, curving away from him. Then, blinking in the skylight, he saw that in fact it formed an oval ring around a clump of slender trees. People were moving at random around the bases of these trees, where Thorinn saw a 'huddle of curious round structures of withy and vines. Up in the branches, a flash of movement caught his eye, and he saw platforms there with people on them. As he approached, he found that some of the bulbous structures around the trees were little bowers. What he had taken for withies were simply the stalks of plants that had been bent together and secured with interlaced vines that still bore their leaves and blossoms. Children were squatting in a few of these. Others, somewhat larger, were covered almost to the ground by a solid green skin which, on examination, he found to be composed of broad leaves, overlapped and somehow sealed tightly together at their edges. Peering into the doorway of one of these, he saw heaped flowers and a few gourds; otherwise it was empty. Voices piped behind him. The rest of the people were emerging from the trees. They crossed the meadow, a few glancing at him but making no sign. They gathered around the base of the trees in little groups. A few disappeared into the green huts or climbed to the platforms above, then a few more. Thorinn, who had waited in vain for any invitation to follow them, withdrew a little and watched. Now only two of the people remained, a woman and her little man. Arm in arm, they entered one of the green huts. The birds in the treetops had fallen silent. Thorinn looked up. Silent and swift, an edge of darkness was sweeping across the sky. In two heartbeats it had passed and the sky was dark. The air grew steadily cooler. When his eyes had grown accustomed to the darkness and he could see again in the faint green night-glow from the sky, he unwrapped his bundle and put on his clothing again. A faint pattering began around him; a cool drop struck his nose. With the aid of his light-box, he found a sheltered place under a tree and stretched himself out. Rain rattied in the leaves high overhead; beyond the lower branches, in the glow of the light-box, he saw it streaming silvery against the black air. V nphorinn sat perched on a rock, chin in his hands, staring at the smooth glassy curve of the water where it disappeared under the overhang. The rocks below were black and glistening with spray; the water made a subdued rushing sound, so constant and pervasive that it was like the sound of blood in his own veins, Twigs, then a broad leaf, rode smoothly down the shining back of the river, curved over and shot abruptly out of sight. In three days he had followed the river from the western end of the valley, where it fell in a graceful cataract straight down the sheer face of the mountain, to its exit here at the eastern end. He had crossed the river at the shallows, half a league above, and had followed the wall of mountains all the way around the valley. They were the same everywhere: sheer gray rock, unbroken, without a fissure, a ledge, a handhold. The mountains pierced the sky, or else the sky had severed the mountains. There was no exit from the valley except for the cavern. The sky was dimming; it was time to think of dinner, and then a place to sleep. He saw now that all his tomorrows were to be made up of such things only: food, sleep, perhaps a walk in the forest or along the river, in a valley so small that he could span it in a day... like an imprisoned man pacing his tiny room. No doubt in time the villagers would accept him again. He would learn to speak their tongue, or teach them his. The days would be alike, the years would slip away; then he would die and the vines would pick his bones, and no one would ever know what had become of him. He now knew what he had tried so long to keep from knowing : the mountains were not mountains, but walls of rock; the sky not a sky, but the roof of a cavern. A fool might have known as much... but who could have believed that there were trees, a river, a sky underground? He got to his feet and turned westward again, moving slowly. T'vrawn by the need of human company, he forded the river again and walked upstream to the villagers' playground, but with melancholy perversity did not approach them but hung back, watching from a distance until they had drifted away and disappeared into the forest. He walked across the greensward, looking gloomily at the signs they had left behind them, the grass trampled here, a forgotten rind of fruit there. He wandered up to the pod-vines and looked at them. The one full pod still hung heavy to the ground. He went into the forest and picked fruit, but the sight and smell of it made his stomach knot, and he threw it into the bushes. Thinking of the water-fowl that nested along the riverbank, he turned with sudden resolution. If nothing else, he could at least hunt his own food and have a meal fit for a man. The river was witchily green with reflected skylight among the dark tussocks. Wading, he moved with caution, stopping at every step to listen. A rustle from the clump ahead; as he plunged toward it, he heard a sleepy note and saw a crested head appear. He got his hands on the warm feathered neck and wrung it, cutting off the bird's sudden squawk. Another body thrashed up from the grass, wings flapping; he lunged, got that one too. With the plump bodies slung over his shoulder, he waded ashore. Just as he reached the bank, the night raced overhead and the world fell into breathing blackness. He searched the forest for fallen limbs, tore them loose from the vines that clung to them with a thousand suckers and kindled a fire on the greensward, not far from the pod-vines. He plucked and cleaned his two fowl -- one was a cock, the other a young hen -- then contrived a spit between two forked branches thrust into the ground, skewered his birds on it and roasted them over the fire. In the ruddy light, the greensward was another place, walled in by darkness; the grass a pale ghost of itself. The crisp skin curled, wept grease that sizzled in the flames; the smell that came from it made his mouth fill with water, and he ate the first fowl with raging appetite before it was properly cool enough to handle. He ate a leg and a breast of the second bird ; then weariness overcame him and he cast the rest aside and crawled under a tree. Tie was up at the first light, washed in the river, then breakfasted on the remains of the second bird. Lazy and replete, he lay down and dozed again. Some time later, he woke with a start. Half a dozen of the older children were staring at him across the ashes of his fire and the little heap of feathers, bones and offal. Among them was the girl he had spoken to before, or one like her. Their faces were white and dismayed. Questioning voices came from behind them; the rest of the people were emerging from the forest. The children turned and ran toward them, screaming as they went. A crowd formed around the children; it grew momentarily larger and noisier. Thorinn saw faces turned toward him, staring eyes, open mouths. Bewildered and alarmed, he got up and stood with bundle in hand, ready to retreat. But the people were turning away. Their voices dwindled ; the whole crowd was moving back into the forest. The last of them disappeared. Nor did they return that day, or the next. It was beyond imagining how he had offended them so deeply, and yet there could be no doubt. They no longer came to the clearing by the river, or even into the forest above it. At dusk on the third day, stealing down the path to the village, he had spied on them from the trees and had seen them coming back from the opposite direction, from upriver, where they must have found a new playground. He dared not show himself, for fear they would think he had polluted their village as well by 'his presence. ' I 'he forest was changing. For half a league around the playground, leaves hung limp and shabby from the trees. The fruits still grew in all their senseless profusion, but now the unripe ones were withered and hard, the rest had a bloom of corruption and gave off a nauseous smell. He began to detect the same changes in other places where he had slept and cooked his meals. He spent more and more of his time at the mouth of the river, staring at the smooth curve of water as it fell over the lip. If he were ever to get out of the valley, it must be by way of the river. He began to think of a boat, something made perhaps of the huge leaves the people used to build their huts. In his mind he saw himself floating down the current in such a boat, faster and faster... the cavern opens its mouth, the boat dives into darkness, then capsizes, and he struggles for breath in the roaring water... No, a boat would not protect him. But what if he made two boats and sealed them together like two halves of a nut, with himself inside? The idea excited him, and he went into the forest for leaves of the necessary size. He found them in plenty and carried an armful down to the riverbank, but as he squatted turning them over, planning in his mind a framework of saplings over which the leaves would be stretched and gummed in place, he saw himself once more drifting down the current in Iris green shell... the boat strikes a rock, bursts open; the water floods in, and he is struggling, drowning... He cast the leaves aside, angry with himself and the fates, for it seemed to him that the answer was almost within his reach. Deep in thought as he wandered upriver, he found' himself again at the deserted playground. He paused, looking up the slope, and his skin grew cold. He went halfedge and stood before the podvine. Here like green thoughts hung the very things he had been imagining. They had been here all the time, yet he had not really seen them until now. The vine was still green and fresh; one pod still hung heavy; the rest were invitingly open. He tested an empty one by striking it repeatedly, first with a stick, then with a heavy stone. It resisted his blows; the outer shell of the pod was thick and resilient. He slashed it with his sword; even then, the tough fibers within held it together, and he was content. He imagined himself cutting a pod, taking it to the river where the current was swift, lying down inside it... But would it close then, when he had cut it from its vine? And if it did, how was he to get the pod into the river? Another, equally alarming thought: what if the water made the pod open? This, at least, he could find out by trial. He grasped the vine above the closed pod, chopped at it with his sword. The blade rebounded at the first blow, then bit in; a milky sap oozed from the wound. Thorinn smote again, slashed the vine through. The pod remained closed. Thorinn dragged it down the slope into the water, where it floated sluggishly among the reeds. He sat on a tussock and watched it. For a long time nothing happened. Bored and hungry, Thorinn got up and began to forage among the tufts of grass, coming back frequently to look at the floating pod. At last he found a nest of four speckled greenish eggs in one of the tussocks. He punctured one and sniffed it: it was strong-smelling but fresh. As he was tilting 'his head to drink the egg out of its shell, he heard a distant splash. He turned. Nothing was to be seen, but from the direction of the pod came a thrashing sound in the water, then a choked cry. Thorinn dropped the egg and hurried. Before he could reach the spot, he saw a human form flounder upright among the reeds. It was a boy. He stared wildly at Thorinn, then whirled and tried to run. He fell almost at once in the shallows, but was up again and struggling to the shore. Thorinn saw him reeling up the slope; at the forest's edge, he turned a white face for an instant. Then he was gone. Thorinn found the pod awash among the reeds. It was open and full of water; the soft pink inner surface was already swelling and slimy to the touch. VI ' I 'horinn's first idea had been to place the pod on an incline above the river, so that it would roll or slide into the water once he was in it, but he saw that the thing was impossible. He needed some way to hold the pod motionless until it had closed around him. But if motionless before, it would be motionless after; and if it moved after, what was to prevent it from moving before? Except for this, his plans were complete. He had found the place, a steep grassy bank on the far side of the river, where the water was deep and swift. Nearby in the forest was a healthy pod-vine. When he was ready, he had only to cut a pod, take it to the bank... and then what? He saw himself getting in, the pod sliding as it slowly closed around him; the pod splashes into the river, not yet fully closed; water enters it, then it closes. And the man inside, as the pod darts down the current -- is he drowning, helpless? Or, on a gentler slope: the pod moves more slowly, closes before it reaches the brink, then catches, halts. It lies there on the bank above the river. If it does not go into the river, will it ever open? Another day passed while he turned the problem over, again and again, always coming to the same end. The rotting forest was turning black and sending out clouds of stench for half a league around the deserted playground. The waterfowl had abandoned that stretch of the river. Returning to the place he had chosen, he found that the sickness had started there. The grass was turning yellow, brown at the tips. His hesitation ended. He went to the vine in the forest, found it still healthy. He cut a pod, taking care to get a good length of vine with it. Still without knowing what he would do, he dragged it back to the riverbank and laid it on the slope. Below, the water rushed smoothly by. He tossed in a dry twig, watched it dart away out of sight. He was lightheaded with fasting. He thought, if water flowed here on the ground, it would wash the pod down into the river. But water ran in its own fashion. The river raced below him, deadly and swift. Or fire: if he could tie the vine no to a tree, perhaps by a smaller vine, then build a fire under it to burn through the vine... But what if the fire went out? Or what if it spread in the dry grass and reached the pod before it burned through the vine? In desperation he went into the forest again, cut down a tough, thin creeper and trimmed it to a single length of half a dozen ells. The creeper was strong. He could not break it in his hands. Some dry yellow gourds caught his eye. One was nearly two ells long. He cut it from the vine, and it was light and hollow and seeds rattled inside it. He imagined the gourd tied to one end of the creeper, the pod to the other, the creeper passing from one to the other around a stake or sapling. The pod, with himself inside it, would be heavier. It would pull the gourd around the stake and both would fall into the river. But if the gourd were full of water... K neeling on the riverbank, he cut a large hole near the stem of the gourd, then thrust it underwater and held it until the last of the air bubbled out. He raised the slippery thing with difficulty. It weighed as much as he did. His heart was thudding. He laid the gourd down, careful not to spill it, and traced with his eye the way the line would run, from the gourd to a stake driven into the ground, then down to the pod. He saw himself puncturing the gourd, the water dribbling out. He lies down in the pod, which closes over him. At length the gourd, growing lighter, slides up the slope; the pod, moving down, keeps the line taut; the gourd reaches the stake... But the stake should not be there. It might catch the curved neck of the gourd, the creeper knotted around it, the knobby surface of the gourd itself. But the stake must be there to hold the pod in the first place. Dissatisfied, he thought of a moveable peg, a wooden hook. He searched among the dead branches in the forest, found a forked limb with a projecting stub. He held the limb this way and that. Tilted up, the stub would hold the loop of cord. Tilt it down, and the cord would slide off freely. But how to make it tilt? Suddenly, in his mind, gourd, forked limb, cord all came together and he saw how it could be done. He dropped the forked limb near the gourd and went back into the forest. Half-buried in the undergrowth was a bigger limb, three ells long and as thick as his thigh. With much toil he dragged it out and set it crossways on the slope, wedging the ends behind a shrub and a stone. The smaller limb he set with its stem on the log, the forked ends on the slope above it. The projecting stub stood straight up. Now he carried the heavy gourd up behind the log and laid it down, with care, in the embrace of the forked branch. With a length of creeper he lashed the gourd securely to the branch. He picked up the rest of the creeper, made a loop in one end, slipped it over the smooth projecting stub and leaned back with all his weight. The gourd did not move. He tied the other end of the creeper to the pod-vine, then placed the pod directly below the log, within an ell of the bank over the river. He tested his work again and saw it was good. The water would run out of the punctured gourd, its weight would lessen; the greater weigjht of the pod would drag it forward, the forked limb would tilt, the cord would slip off the stub. A #I that remained was to do it. Thorinn slowly put on his garments, made sure that all his possessions were in the wallet, sheathed his sword. The pink, soft pod-halves gaped invitingly. Below him, he could hear the rush of the water. Once more he examined every part of the engine he had made. He knelt behind the log, looked at the heavy-bellied curve of the gourd between the forks of the limb. He drew his sword, set the point against the bottom of the gourd, then hesitated. He found himself thinking of other ways, of somehow ascending the cataract at the other end of the valley, or finding the doorway in the sky... A rage at his own weakness took him, and he thrust the sword in. Water spurted. When he withdrew the blade, a thin stream ran from the gash, twisting as it went, rebounding in lazy droplets from the turf below. Thorinn got up and went down the slope to the waiting pod. Its pink halves gaped in invitation. In fear and sick disgust, he stepped into it, felt it loathsomely soft under his feet. His muscles jumped with desire to get away, but he made himself sit down, then lie back in the pod's fleshy embrace. He saw a narrowing strip of sky, then the podflesh came slowly and smotheringly against his face. The rush of the water below faded to silence. He struggled to get out and found it was quite easy. The pod turned to mist. He was free under a curious twilit sky, walking without fear in a land where interesting things were happening, and where friendly people, whose faces he could not quite see, were speaking to him in words he almost seemed to understand. He realized that he had lost his sword. That alarmed him faintly, but when he looked again, it was there, bright and shining at his waist. Then he realized it was gone again, but it did not seem to matter. The things that were happening and the things said to him were so interesting and pleasant that years went by in this way without any weariness, and it seemed to him that he could well congratulate himself on having attained this mode of life, so much better in every way than the other, and he pitied those who were still groaning with toil in that former life. He mentioned this to one or two of his companions. They agreed entirely. He knew this by their voices, although their words never became entirely clear. Then something unpleasant began to happen. It came to him from a direction in which he could not defend himself, nor could the others help him. It had no face or meaning, but he could not ignore it; it receded, then it came back again, more brutally demanding than ever. He saw that something could be done, but it would mean giving up all his ease and pleasure to the end of time. He tried to invoke the help of his companions. Then he tried merely to complain to them. But they were gone, and strange delusions intruded themselves, that he was afloat in some sort of vegetable womb, even that he was a man once more, and mortal. And while he hesitated, the unpleasant thing came back once more, and now it had a sound: the roar of water. nphe nonperson did such things  that they cannot be told about; he offended both men and their small brothers. In the end even the wildgreen turned its face from him, and the trees denied him their fruits. Then he raged' and destroyed for three days in the wildgreen, and on the fourth day the wildgreen took him and carried him away. For a pleasure pod closed around him while he slept and threw itself into the river Wend, and the river carried him down out of the world of men, into the lake of cold and darkness under the world. That was the end of the nonperson. But the people never went back to Pink Circle, no, never, never, never again.      Next month in Galaxy -- by which we mean one month from now; in case you missed getting The Word, we're on a monthly publishing schedule once more -- we have a number of stories worth calling to your attention. There's John Brunner's Factsheet Six, Larry Niven's There Is a Tide, a Brian W. Aldiss story. Dreamer, Schemer... and many more. However, the lead story deserves a special word. The name of it is A Specter Is Haunting Texas. What it is is satire. The rules of satire are such that it musfdo more than make you laugh. No matter how amusing it is, it doesn't count unless you find yourself wincing a little even as you chuckle. A Specter s Haunting Texas fully lives up to the rules; the wince factor is high. We don't care who you are -- Texan or Mexican; Democrat, Republican, Communist or member of the Y.A.F., white or black; Christian, pagan or anywhere in between -- there is plenty for everybody, and you'll find a wince or two just marked for you. The author is Fritz Leiber; and our opinion is that this will be one of the most talked-about science-fiction stories of this or any year. ' Tired of living? Here's the easy way out -- if you don't mind a one-way trip! 'T'hin wisps of early morning vapor sKredded as the steelgray, triple-decker hearse sped smoothly through the deserted city streets. The turfbine engine was silent; the only sound was the whir of the rubber tires on the pavement. Lorden Manwill sat with his back to the glass partition that separated the rear compartment of the hearse from the driver. Dr. Reel sat on the small upholstered seat opposite him. "How do you explain it?" Dr. Reel asked. He was a thin, frownetched man who thought too much about too many things. Lorden shrugged his shoulders. beneath his black clergyman's robe and said nothing. He didn't like the idea of admitting to Dr. Reel that he too had given the subject a lot of thought lately. "You can't tell me it doesn't worry you," Dr. Reel said frankly. "You're not an insensitive fool like most of the protectorates." Lorden could be just as frank. There was almost a smile in his blue eyes. "No, I'm not." He was well aware that, though only the safest security risks could' become protectorates, the job didn't require a particularly keen mind, nor for that matter a particularly moral one. The ancient clergyman's robes were only a matter of tradition, plus the idea that the sight of them still invoked trust in the public despite the fact that organized religion had long ago declined to nothingness. For a protectorate, dedication to the job was all the government really required. "We've seen the death total double -- triple -- in the last two weeks," Dr. Reel said wonderingiy"A lot of it stems from the trouble with the East," Lorden said. "Life isn't quite as bountiful as it used to be." Dr. Reel shrugged. "War is an accepted thing. The people should know they'll be affected somewhat at home. It's only temporary." "But there hasn't been a major war since lysogene," Lorden pointed out. "At least not a major enough war to create a major shortage of lysogene." The hearse took a sharp corner, and Dr. Reel braced himself. "I suppose that has to enter into it," he said thoughtfully. "No one can really remember what society was like without it. You start taking the stuff when you're in short pants and then you take it for granted. Still, it's not that potent a drug, and it's not addictive." A slight smile formed on Lorden's even features. "People can get along fine without it until they need it. That's why our troops are getting the major portion produced. They need it more often than civilians." Dr. Reel picked up his medical bag, set it on his lap and leaned back in his seat as the huge hearse accelerated up a hill. "Do you think we'll win the war, Lorden?" "I'm not sure it really matters. Eventually the East and West Security Councils will meet to work out a truce. But the real purpose of both will already have been accomplished: the population growth will have been temporarily checked I ; new troop movements and weapons will have been tested, and the military will have again proven a reason for its existence." Dr. Reel's lined face creased in a friendly but almost satanic grin. "That's treason you've just talked," he said, running his fingers over the grained leather of his medical bag. With precise smoothness, the hearse braked to a stop. "Time to go to work," Dr. Reel said, as he and Lorden opened the side door and stepped down into the street. '"phe sun, not yet risen to the horizon, was still casting its even gray light among the tall buildings. Though everyone vigorously supported the Self-Erasure Bureau at the polls, it was still good public relations to conduct this particular part of the operation before the big cities awoke and the streets thronged with people. Among the gaudy advertisements that lined the street, the plain white sign that marked the presence of self-erasure booths stood out in vivid contrast. Lorden and Dr. Reel walked around back of the hearse and stepped up on the curb. Lorden looked at the row of four dull steel booths, like ordinary telephone booths, only slightly larger and with solid doors that locked from the inside. As he suspected they would be, all four doors were closed. He got to work quickly, reaching through the slits in his black robe to get his ring of small, numbered keys from his pants pocket. He inserted key number twelve in the lock on the door of the first booth, glancing unthinkingly at the words engraved above the the left, and an exhaust fan hummed, ridding the booth of deadly vapors. Lorden twisted the key to the right and opened the steel door. This one was a girl, a young blonde. She'd slipped off the stool that projected from the wall of the booth and slumped against Lorden's legs when the door opened. She had the usual expression of complete peace on her waxlike features. Lorden reached inside the booth to the shelf that contained a pad of writing paper and envelopes. There was a sealed envelope laying on the shelf. He picked it up and slipped it into the leather pouch he wore strapped about his waist. Then he inserted the key into the coin box, twisted, and caught the three quarters in his right hand. The coins, too, went into the leather pouch. Lorden signaled for Dr. Reel. After a brief examination, Dr. Reel said matter of factly, "Dead." The hearse driver and his assistant wrapped the girl's body in a rubberized sheet and slid it into the top tier in the back compartment of the hearse. Lorden left the door of Booth # open (without a key it could be locked or unlocked only from the inside) and stepped over to Booth #. There were two bodies in Booth #, an occurence that was becoming much more frequent. They were young, red-haired, almost surely brother and sister. Lorden glanced at their sealed envelope and suddenly felt a great curiosity about its contents, but his job was security, and so he resisted and slid the envelope into the leather pouch. "A bargain," Dr. Reel said as he examined them. Lorden twisted the key and caught the three quarters. Seventy-five cents, he thought. Cheap enough for perfumed, peaceful escape. The government could have charged more, but that way the self-erasure booths would lose their spur-of-the-moment appeal, for suicide was not a rational thing to many people, even though since the official death of religion they no longer feared any hellish after-life. Oblivion was what the booths promised, and oblivion they delivered. Step in, close the door, put in your change and push the pink button. "Both dead," Dr. Reel said. Then to the driver, "I hope one of the booths is empty, or we'll have to cramp them in to make room." Lorden smiled to himself as he moved on to Booth #. In the last few months it had become a rarity to find an empty booth. That was what the government was upset about. Their pat and humane answer to the population problem showed signs of getting out of hand. Lorden and his crew finished their work at the row of booths and drove on to the second of their four stops. A #I the booths had been full. With the sun rising behind it, the hearse sped onto the winding exit ramp off the outer belt highway. Its turbine engine became perceptible to the ear, then whined to a steady low pitch as it braked and coasted through the entrance of Self-Erasure Bureau Station Four. Lorden supervised the unloading of the hearse as the bodies were placed on the conveyor belt to be processed and cremated. Already a slender finger of black smoke was curling itself into the morning sky from the smokestack of the main building. He had the driver wait while he turned in his keys and locked leather pouch, then he was driven to the station's exit gate before the hearse was parked among hundreds of similar streamlined vehicles. Dr. Reel stood alongside him as they waited at the helo pickup. "You saw the notice on the bulletin screen?" Dr. Reel asked. Lorden shook his head, squinting up into the brightening sunlight for a sign of the South helo. "Tomorrow all lysogene supplies will stop for civilian government employees." Dr. Reel watched Lorden closely as he said this, waiting for a reaction. "My family and I can get along nicely without it," Lorden said. "As you mentioned, Doctor, it's not a very potent or addictive drug." Dr. Reel smiled. "And as you mentioned, Lorden, that special feeling of well-being isn't really missed until it's needed." Reel stopped talking for a moment as three men and a woman walked past them to stop and wait in a small knot about ten feet away. Reel looked up at the sky and then down at Lorden. "I wonder," he said, "what do you think about the brother and sister we found today? So young... what could make them do something like that together?" "Only one reason that I can think of," Lorden said. There was a high-pitched whine, a growing shadow, and Lorden and two of the men moved toward the ramp of the helo pickup. Lorden boarded and looked down through curved plexiglass at Dr. Reel's swiftly receding figure. He watched until the doctor disappeared altogether. G loria greeted Lorden at the door with a wifely kiss, an affectionate look from cool blue eyes. "Usual day?" she asked. "Usual." Lorden took a needlepoint shower, then he slumped on the sofa cushions and waited while Gloria prepared the mid-moming meal. He glanced around and saw Bobby's school books on the table by the front door. Bobby would be off to the government sponsored Sports Training Camp by now. Lorden looked with amusement at the stack of books. His eyes picked out a title: Brave New World, Revised Edition. He remembered an old professor he'd had years ago when in school who claimed that the original edition of the book had been meant as a satire. Or on reflection, had he merely been playing a wry joke on the class, trying to provoke discussion? Lorden tried to recall, but the years clouded his memory. After dinner Lorden and Gloria sat before the telescreen and watched the Western Security Council in session. The government had decided that the citizens had to understand this problem thoroughly, for it was the citizens' as well as the government's dilemma. The representative of the Canadian Complex had just suggested the possibility of eliminating the self-erasure booths, and the North European representative was in heated reply. "And what of the people's reaction to this?" he asked in the metallic voice of the auto-interpreter. "They will not stand for it, and who can blame them! And where does the distinguished representative of the Canadian Complex suggest the government make up the revenue? Shall we increase taxes on the working class and create more members of the already problemstricken consumer class? And could we continue to fight the war without funds? We are led to understand that the East faces this same curious problem, but would they agree to destroy all of their self-erasure booths? This solution is entirely infeasible." "What is the real issue?" Gloria asked. "All they seem to do is talk in circles." Lorden sipped his after-meal coffee and grinned. "They talk in circles because they've exhausted most possibilities and they're stymied. The problem is that the war is putting an unexpected burden on the consumer class. Their only income is their government stipend. They're not workers, builders, like we are. What they have depended upon in the past is their steadily increasing allotment to buy goods. But now it's decreasing. There's simply no reason for them to go on. Who can prefer seemingly endless monotony to death?" "But why all the discussion about lysogene?" "Because," Lorden explained, "it's the shortage of lysogene that's intensifying the consumer class's monotony. There's no escape, and they're no longer able to cope with the problems of a mandatory life." He pressed his lips together and frowned, realizing that he was beginning to sound exactly like Dr. Red. Wdl, perhaps the man made sense. "It's not as serious as they make it out to be," Lorden said. "And the consumer class will be the most affected." "What about us?" asked Gloria, a note of fine anxiety in her voice. "I think we can survive without lysogene's escape for a few months, even if we've never done without it in our lives. It's not an addictive drug, you know." But now the representative of the Canadian Complex was talking about the "chain reaction," as friends and family, left rootless and aimless by the thousands of deaths daily in the cities, were drifting in steadily increasing numbers to the sweet-smelling escape of the booths. It was not that they had reason to die, but that they had insufficient reason to live. This was not considered a problem by the North European representative, but Lorden was remembering the two redheaded children in Booth #, and the red-haired man who had died in that same booth two weeks earlier. He shrugged. Perhaps they weren't even related. "Let's go to the beach today," he said to Gloria, "and let the Security Council solve all these grave problems." She assented with a smile. As they splashed hand in hand into the warm water Lorden knew in his heart that they and millions like them could find the necessary reason for living. A month later, on the hearse's stop nearest Lorden's home, he found Gloria dead in Booth #. Lorden masked his emotions and stepped back out of the booth. He told the hearse driver that there were complications, ordering him to deliver what cargo he had to the station and return to pick him up later. As the hearse pulled away Lorden saw Dr. Reel looking at him curiously from behind the gray-tinted glass of a side window. His fingers trembling, Lorden opened the sealed envelope he'd found in the booth. It was a culmination of things -- little things, really. She had felt depressed that morning; Bobby had left for Government Camp late; she had argued on the phone-viewer with her mother; the telescreen had broken and a repairman couldn't be reached. Of course things could be patched up with her mother, just j as the telescreen could be re paired, but she had found herself wondering if it were all really worthwhile. She wasn't really needed. The luster if not the love had gone from their marriage, and Bobby would actually have more benefits at a government child care center. The monotony of her existence had suddenly imposed itself on her. Lorden looked down at his dead wife's peaceful features. It had all been so casual, like the decision to dye her hair. She'd even ended the note with a short P. S., saying that she was sorry, that she was sure Lorden would understand. He did understand. He understood perfectly. "Letting the envelope and note slip from between his fingers, he stepped back out of the booth and closed the door. He reached through the dark slashes in his clergyman's robe and dug his hands deep into his pockets. Then he walked across the street to get change for a dollar. r New subscriptions and changes ofj address require # weeks to process!  BaabiUeljf T don't know why Delacorte  Press has stopped sending me review copies of Judith Merril anthologies. (They send me reassurances and promises instead). If you were wondering why there've been no reviews here of the few most recent annual "Best", that's the reason. But in the following event they sent me, besides a promise of a review copy, an actual contributor s copy. And so, making a minor exception in a reasonably firm rule, we shall indulge ourselves in my herewith spontaneous review of SF : The Best of The Best, Judith Merril, ed., Delacorte, #. This anthology of # stories distilled from the first five annuals contains, among more worthwhile items,' "Sense From Thought Divide," by Mark Clifton; "The Public Hating," by by Theodore R. Cogswell; "Hickory, Dockory, Kerouac," by Richard Gehman; "The Anything Box," by Zenna Henderson; Mack Reynolds's "Compounded Interest," "Nobody Bothers Gus," by Algis Budrys, and an introduction by the editor, all of which have a common sophomoric quality. Yet all these stories were considered more or less good in their day. Zenna Henderson of course had her serious detractors just as soon as she had any fans, and I would have liked to see the publishing history of "The Public Hating" with Sam Jones's name on it; Allen has always been a pleasant, shallow talent. But if you take something like Gus, which got the top rate on its first magazine publication, and a lot of nice comment from respectable critics, and which I was not only proud of doing but employed as the beginning of an entire pocket career under a pseudonym, and you read it now, with its glib inclusions like "his calculations in sociomathematics had long ago predicted... and its ponderous, posturing narrative technique straight out of a commercial about "Sue, it's my job to know what fixes hard-to-whiten teeth... you begin to realize that the best of #, or even #, reflected some criteria which are as the Moon removed from standards we use today. I don't know if this is what Judy was out to show, by including these pieces, or whether she actually still thinks they are fit company for some of the topflight work which is also included here. Richard McKenna's "Casey Agonistes," as well as Avram Davidson's "The Golem" were, and in some ways still are, seminal works. Along with being demonstrably influential on subsequent sf, they also signaled the arrival of major talents -- and continuously imitated ones. Something of the same can be said for Cordwainer Smith's "No, No, Not Rogov!," and either "Prima Belladonna" or "The Sound Sweep" by J. G. Ballard, or for Brian Aldiss's "Let's be Frank," although each of these latter two writers went on experimenting past these stages and each later evolved what is now his characteristic approach, which may even be a pity. There are two Fritz Leiber stories, as well as "Bulkhead" by Theodore Sturgeon, "The Hoofer" by Walter M. Miller, Jr., "A Death in The House" by Clifford D. Simak, two Carol Emshwiller stories, two Damon Knight stories including "The Handler," and stories by Sheckley, Theodore L. Thomas, Robert Abernathy, and Isaac Asimov -- very especially, the Asimov, "Dreaming Is a Private Thing" -- which are written either as well or nearly as well as anything these people have ever done. Furthermore, each of these stories is markedly individual and firmly part of the particular contribution made to sf by each of these uncommon people. To top things off, the book closes with Shirley Jackson's "One Ordinary Day, With Peanuts," which is an excellent story and, When first published, represented new way of looking at things. Miss Merril, as you know, is fond of making each collection fit some hypothesis anent the progress and destiny of sf. As you also know, I have consistently found these hypotheses to be quite labored, with the result that her blurbs and introductions often seem rather far-fetched. (This time, she let the individual contributors check the blurbs, which makes a difference. So does a policy of making the blurbs mostly biographical, rather than polemical. As a victim of three previous "Best" exercises of that sort, I found this a refreshing departure, and hope it represents a permanent change rather than an exception created by this volume's unique nature). The introduction is still no prize, though this time it's sufficiently disconnected from the seasonal migration so that one can see Judy's objective is to foster an impression of evolution whether or not it can be shown to have some encapsulable objective. Maybe Judy and I are both mellowing, but I think I see that, and can even understand why it would be important to do that. Furthermost, as I've said earlier, this book demonstrates that something marked and remarkable has, indeed, happened to sf since the first days of this century's second half. I don't think any of us has come within a mile of putting his or her finger on What that might really be, but this bag of lusty prototypes, peaks of evolution, and flies in amber, does indicate that we weren't all born yesterday, and on the other hand may not die tomorrow. J ohn Brunner doesn't know his heroes are callous, egotistical sociopaths who interpret their environment strictly with reference to the benefit of Number One. No other view explains his writings. Take that view, and you can see how his books might have been powerful, compelling, and at times even beautiful, if it weren't for him. Quicksand, (Doubleday, #), comes closer than any Brunner I've ever read to being a noteworthy, major piece of sf. In it are all the clues to the weaknesses and the unexpected strengths of this infuriating man. Brunner infuriates because he nearly always undermines, rather than undertakes, a major situation. Clearly, he has the wit to know what's important and what isn't. Then he proceeds to whine and swagger his way through a melange of self-imposed obstacles, and to arrive somewhere to one side of his announced destination, having enroute made sure the reader doesn't give a damn anymore. The hero of Quicksand is a staff doctor at a hospital for the insane. Like many such institutions, Chent Hospital is subject to the various administrative, architectural and social compulsions which insure that it functions as a dumping ground for social failures and a grab-bag for medicopolitical hacks. Brunner captures both circumstance and mood in describing this place, from the physical plant's typical origin as somebody's unwanted estate on through the various incompetences of the attending and supervising personnel. Into this example of #th Century obliterative reform comes a creature innocent by Biblical definition -- naked, childlike, incapable of human speech -- or else hopelessly corrupt by the same definition ; "Urchin" is very much a functioning woman and is as skilled as Modesty Blaise as well in lockpicking and Judo. Naturally, nobody -- not the hospital staff, not the police who agree to her incarceration and "treatment" there, and not even the protaganist, makes the mental step the reader makes immediately: "Urchin" is from some other world, and since there's no trace of a transportation device, it's very likely a world either in Earth's own past or future or else on some parallel plane of existence. Time travel and parallel-world stories are ah initio more powerful than space travel stories. All other things being equal, the latter device involves only the crew of a container that must be less large than the culture which produced it; the former promises eventual point-to-point contact with everything in the world. It's at first enough that the reader be led into grasping the situation. Quite properly at first, Brunner gives his hero, Paul Fidler, a certain amount of additional time. Fidler's wife can be taken one of two ways. She is a pushing, promiscuous, psychically frigid woman -- in fact, by intention she is very much like Brunner's heroes are by inadvertence -- and she is either Lilith or Eve, a patsy for displacement by the God-given rival. (If you don't happen to like this critical construct, you're free to develop your own. Mrs. Fidler's still a bitch either because she likes it that way or because you like it.) Fidler, who sincerely believes himself to be a decent man, now finds himself forced to deal with this situation as a prime mover, since it was he who first found Urchin naked in the rainy woods shortly after the salesman with the open fly got his arm broken. So Fidler undertakes to "cure" something which may be the only well thing in his world. Now what we have here is material that goes deep into the human situation and human experience, and a situation that offers a number of experimental models of emotional reality. All that remains for Brunner to do now is to set one or more of these models in motion and either something valid or something clearly and thus usefully invalid will result. But this is not what Brunner does. He begins immediately to introduce a plenteous catalogue of complications, among which these technically questionable inclusions : (#) The hero is idiotically concealing a nervous breakdown which, in his youth, made it seem to him that he was trapped in an unfamiliar world. (#) Even though there are one or two sympathetic andor intelligent people at Chent, not one of them comes any closer to the most elementary deductions about Urchin than Fidler himself does. (#) The lies Urchin tells Fidler are more believable, and have fewer holes in them, than the "truth" he finally pries out of her by using standard police interrogative techniques -- that is, techniques Urchin could be expected to encounter, and therefore should have been proofed against if she was indeed' what Fidler eventually "proves" her to be just before he goes out and resolves his entire situation... and closes the book... by committing suicide. (#) Is a red herring, because nothing sensible comes of it, or else a plant for the incredible  ending, in which case it doesn't help a bit, or else the thread of what was intended to be a different (and less attractive) pattern of plot development. Whatever it is, it's equivocal as hell, and typical of Brunner's methods. (#) Knowing the reader was outrunning his hero -- he must have known -- Brunner waits too long to have the hero catch up. Page after page goes lurching by; event after event is noted, described (sometimes indifferently, or not at all), and registered... and s till this #th-century man refuses to make the mental step, even in jest. This is either soapopera technique -- Brunner often mixes techniques; it's all the same bag of toys to him -- or else it's a case of being trapped in his own dither. (#) The events of the final third of the book are so telescoped, and Urchin's sudden shift of personality is so blatant, that it's difficult to evaluate this portion as a story at all; rather, it's an outline. But there are clearly two Urchin's -- which may account for the two hypotheses on her origin, because the wanton of the payoff is not the continent postulant of the beginning, nor is the wanton of the payoff the prostitute of the "explanation." Continually in this book are the elements of an uncommonly fine, lovely and either quite happy or fittingly tragic story. A story which Brunner as a reader or as a critic would appreciate. But as a writer he fails to carry out the responsibilities he imposes on himself, and this sits poorly with the attitudes he strikes. T he Secret Visitors by James White (Ace) is resurrected early White. Those of us who are looking for the book after The Watch Below are still looking. S cience Fiction Inventions, edited by Damon Knight (Lancer), is an excellent book. Besides containing Asimov's "Dreaming is a Private Thing" and Cordwainer Smith's "No, No, Not Rogov!" in common with Judy's Best of The Best, it includes Harry Harrison's "Rock Diver," KuttnerMoore's "Private Eye," de Camp's "Employment," and Katherine MacLean's "The Snowball Effect" as well as Ted Sturgeon's "The Chromium Helmet" -- each of them a real landmark sf story, in the especial sense that each of them either originated or first fruited a basic technological idea in such a happy combination with story values that it is impossible to touch that idea again without having to find some totally new framework for it. Let me let you in on the test I personally use for this sort of thing. Also in this book is John R. Pierce's neglected, perfect short story about immortality, "Invariant" From it, I eventually worked my brain around to the point where I was able to write a story called "The End of Summer." On the other hand, when I wrote another story called "The Burning World," I wasn't going # degrees against Frank Herbert's "Committee of The Whole." I was going # degrees earlier "The Equalizer." Say there are maybe a hundred sf stories altogether which really, fully, meet the strictest test for science fiction. "Committee of The Whole," Carol Emshwiller's "Hunting Machine," and "No, No, Not Rogov!" are not among them. But the other seven stories in this book are, and that's a remarkable percentage. Furthermore, publishing them here, when a more conventional anthologist -- and a more conventional editor than Larry Shaw -- would have thought twice about a book of "old standards," proves a "rather important thing. No matter who wrote it, or when, a really good sf story is inexhaustible. Apparently, gigantism is mexhaustible, too, and I don't mean that exclusively as a smart remark. There's something about sheer immensity, in space or in time, which fascinates people. So a story about a really huge spaceship, constructed over a span of many generations by people who have to devote themselves heart and soul to the task, has got a lot going for it. So much that this dominating image will overshadow grievous defects in plotting, characterization, and simple logic. So there's quite a bit of enjoyment to be gotten out of Mark S. Geston's Lords of the Starship (Ace). Nevertheless, it's a bad and disappointing book on it's own terms. However, a writer who can sustain a story over generations of characters is a writer who can play on Asimov's team. A writer who can respond emotionally to these elements has a little bit of Arthur Clarke in him, and a man who could initiate it has a touch of Heinlein. C. L. Moore wouldn't have written any part of this book the way Geston does, but some passages might appeal to her. There are places Poul Anderson would appreciate. None of these people would have been as clumsy as Geston is... but my point is that there was a time when they were.      Illustrated by The goblins and banshees had survived endless ages. JTjffWould Man be able to outlast them? What has gone before to Earth and finds that he has died. It was the result of a slipup in the matter-transmitting machines, that had somehow gone wrong on a routine jump from Earth to another planet, elsewhere in the Galaxy. Somehow he had reached his destination -- and at the same time, he had been "received" on a strange crystal planet where a race of beings had welcomed him, taken care of him and ultimately returned him to Earth -- where, meanwhile, his other "copy" had already returned and been killed in an accident. So Maxwell is without home, job or belongings -- everything was lost when he "died." Maxwell's work had been with the Supernatural faculty of his university, specializing in deal-, ings with ghosts, banshees, revived prehistoric men and other fauna associated with the Reservation. His closest friends, Ghost and Alley Oop, try to help him, as does a girl, Carol Hampton, who has moved into what used to be his apartment, with her pet, a saber-toothed tiger. Somehow Maxwell feels, his troubles and the reason for his diversion to the crystal planet have something to do with that machinelike object that Time had retrieved from the remote prehistoric ages, the Artifact. And he becomes even more sure of it when he finds, in a painting made by a #th-century man, that same Artifact. How had the artist known about it? M axwell found a secluded corner, a couple of chairs screened by a huge flowering plant of some sort, planted in a marble tub of generous proportions. There was no one there, and he sat down. Out beyond the corner where he sat, the party was drawing to its close, beginning to dwindle down. Some people had left, and those who still were there seemed to be less noisy. And if one more person asked him what had happened to him, Maxwell told himself, he'd belt them in the jaw. I'll explain, he had told Carol when she had asked the night before -- I'll explain over and over again. And that was what he'd done, not entirely truthfully, and no one had believed him. They'd looked at him with glassy eyes and they had figured that either he was drunk or was making fools of them. And he, he realized, had really been the one who had been made a fool. He had been invited to the party, but not by Nancy Clayton. Nancy had not sent him clothes to wear and had not sent the car that had let him out at the back door to walk down the hall, past the door where the Wheeler waited. And ten to one, the dogs had not been Nancy's either, although he had not thought to ask her. Someone, he realized, had gone to a lot of trouble in a very awkward and involved manner to make sure the Wheeler had a chance to talk with him. It was all so melodramatic, stinking so of cloak and dagger, that it was ridiculous. Except that, somehow, he couldn't quite bring himself to think of it as ridiculous. He coddled his drink with both hands and listened to the clatter of the dying party. He peered out around the greenery of the plant roosting in the tub and he could not see the Wheeler, although the Wheeler had been around for a good part of the evening. He passed the drink, absentmindedly, from one hand to the other, and he knew he didn't want it, that he'd had a touch too much to drink -- not so much, perhaps, too much to drink, as the wrong place to be drinking it, not with a warm, tight group of friends in a friendly room, but with too many people who were either strangers or only slightly known, and in a room that was too large and too impersonal. He was tired, more weary than he'd known. In just a little while, he'd get up on his feet and say good night to Nancy, if she were around, and stumble back to Oop's shack, the best way that he could. And tomorrow? he asked himself. Tomorrow there were things that he should do. But he'd not think of them tonight; he'd wait until tomorrow. He lifted the drink over the the rim of the marble tub and poured it on the soil. "Cheers," he told the plant. Carefully, bending slowly so as not to lose his balance, he set the glass upon the floor. "Sylvester," asked a voice, "do you see what we have here?" TTe twisted around, and there,  on the reverse side of the plant, stood Carol with Sylvester close beside her. "Come on in," he invited them. "It's a hideaway I found. If the two of you stay very quiet -- " "I've been trying to get you by yourself all evening," Carol told him, "but there never was a chance. I want to know what was this routine of you and Sylvester hunting down the Wheeler?" She came farther back into the comer and stood waiting for his answer. "You were no more surprised than I was," he said. "Sylvester showing up fairly left me gasping. I had no idea -- " "I get invited around a lot," said Carol, coldly. "Not for myself, of course, since I suppose you're wondering, but because of Sylvester. He makes a good conversation piece." "Well, good for you," said Maxwell. "You're one up on me. I was not invited." "But you got here just the same." "But don't ask me how. I would be somewhat pressed for an explanation." "Sylvester has always been a decent cat," she said, accusingly. "Perhaps a little greedy sometimes, but a gentleman." "Oh, I know," said Maxwell. "I'm a bad influence on almost everyone." She came all the way around the plant and sat down in the other chair. "Are you going to tell me what I asked?" He shook his head. "I don't know if I can. It was somewhat confusing." "I don't know," she said, "that I've met a more exasperating man. I don't think you're being fair." "By the way," he said, "you saw the painting, didn't you?" "Why, of course I did. That was what the party was all about. The painting and that funny Wheeler." "Did you notice anything unusual?" "Unusual?" "Yes, about the painting." "I don't think I did." "Up on the hill there was a tiny cube. Black, sitting on the hill. It looked like the Artifact." "I missed it. I didn't look that closely at it." "You saw the gnomes, I presume." "Ye#, I noticed them. Or, at least, they looked like gnomes." "And those other creatures," Maxwell said. "They looked different, somehow." "Different from what?" "Different from the other creatures Lambert usually painted." She said, "I didn't know you were a Lambert expert." "I'm not," he said. "I went to the library this morning, after I learned about this party and the painting Nancy had and hunted up a book that had plates of his paintings." "But what if they were different?" Carol asked. "A painter surely has a right to paint anything he wants to." C C "f course he has," said Max''well. "There's no question of that. But this painting was of Earth. Or, at least, if that was the Artifact, and I think it was, then it was of Earth. But not this Earth, not the Earth we know today. Perhaps the Jurassic Earth." "And you don't think his other paintings were of Earth? They'd have to be of Earth. When Lambert lived, there was no other place to paint. There wasn't any space travel -- not any real space travel, just out to the Moon and Mars." "There was the space travel of imagination," Maxwell told her. "Space travel and time travel of the mind. No painter ever has been circumscribed by the here and now. And that's what everyone had thought, of course -- that Lambert painted in the realm of imagination. But after tonight I wonder if he might not have been painting actual scenes and actual creatures -- places where he'd been." "You might be right," said Carol, "but how could he have gotten there? This business of the Artifact is exciting, but -- " "It's something that Oop is always talking about," he explained. "He remembers the goblins and the trolls and all the rest of the Little Folk from Neanderthaler days. But there were others then, he said. Others that were worse. They were more malicious and mischievous, and the Neanderthal people were scared to death of them." "And you think some of these things in the painting may be the creatures Oop remembers." "It was in my mind," he admitted. "I wonder if Nancy would mind if I brought Oop here tomorrow so he could see the painting."  "I don't imagine that she would," said Carol, "but, actually, it's not necessary. I took pictures of the painting." "But you -- " "I know, of course," she said, "that it's not the proper thing to do. But I asked Nancy and she didn't mind. What else could she say? I didn't take the pictures to sell or anything like that. I just took them to have them for my own, for my personal enjoyment. A sort of pay, perhaps, for bringing Sylvester with me so people could have a look at him. Nancy knows what the score is, and there wasn't anything that she could do about the picture taking. If you want Oop to have a look at them -- " "You mean you would?" he asked. "Why, of course I would. And please don't blame me for taking the pictures. It's a way of getting even." "Getting even? With Nancy?" "Not her, particularly. With all these other people who invite me to their parties. They don't really want me; it's Sylvester they invite. As if he were a trained bear or a clown of some sort. And, of course, to get him to their parties, they must invite me, too. But I know why they're inviting me, and they know that I know and they keep on inviting me." "I think I understand," he said. "I think," she said, "it's very patronizing of them." "So do I," he said. "If we're going to show Oop the pictures," she said, "perhaps we'd best get going. This party is dying on its feet. You are positive you won't tell me what happened with the Wheeler." "Later on," he said. "Not right now. Maybe later on." 'T'hey left their place behind the potted plant and walked across the floor, heading for the door, threading their way through the thinning clusters of guests. "We should hunt up Nancy," Carol suggested, "and say goodbye to her." "Some other time," said Maxwell. "We can write a note or phone her to say we couldn't find her and thank her for the evening, say how much we enjoyed it, how her parties are the ones we try to never miss, how much we liked the painting and how clever it was of her to get hold of it and -- " "Cut out the clowning," Carol said. "You're forcing too much." "I know it," Maxwell said, "but I always try." They came to the door and started down the long flight of wide, curving stone stairs which led down to the roadway. "Professor Maxwell!" cried a yoice. Maxwell turned. Coming down the stairs was Churchill. "Just a moment, Maxwell, if you please," he said. "Yes, what is it, Churchill?" "A word. Alone, if the lady doesn't mind." "I'll wait for you at the road," Carol said to Maxwell. "Don't bother," Maxwell said. "I'll settle him real fast." "No," said Carol, "I'll wait. I don't want any trouble." Maxwell waited while Churchill came swiftly down the stairs. The man was slightly out of breath, and He reached out a Hand to grab Maxwell by the arm. "I've been trying to get to you all evening long," he said, "but you were always with a crowd." "What is it that you want?" Maxwell asked him sharply. "Tire Wheeler," Churchill said. "Yau must pay no attention to Him. He doesn't know our ways. I didn't know what he intended to do. In fact, I told him not to -- " "You mean you knew the Wheeler might be laying for me?" "I told him not to," Churchill protested. "I told him to leave you alone. I'm very sorry, Professor Maxwell. Believe me, I did my very best." Maxwell's hand shot out and grabbed Churchill by the shirt front, twisting the fabric and pulling the man close to him. "So you're the Wheeler's man!" he shouted. "You're fronting for him. It was you who made the offer for the Artifact and you made it for the Wheeler." "What I did," declared Churchill. angrily, "was my own damn business. I make my living representing people." "The Wheeler isn't people," Maxwell said. "God knows what a Wheeler is. A hive of insects, for one thing. What else we do not know." "He has his rights," said Churchill. "He's entitled to do business." "And you're entitled to help him," Maxwell said. "Entitled to take his wages. But be careful how you earn them. And don't get in my way." He straightened his arm and flung Churchill from him. The man staggered, lost his balance, fell and rolled down several steps before he could catch himself. He lay there, sprawled, not trying to get up. "By right," said Maxwell, "I should have thrown you down the stairs and broken your filthy neck." He glanced up toward the house and saw that a small crowd of people had collected at the door and were staring down at him. Staring and muttering among themselves. He turned on his heel and went stalking down the stairs. At the bottom Carol was clinging desperately to a frantic cat. "I thought he was going to get away and go up there and tear that man to pieces," she gasped. She looked at Maxwell with disgust written on her face. "Can't you get along with anyone?" she asked. ATaxwell got off the roadway at the point where it crossed the mouth of Hound Dog Hollow and stood for a moment, staring at the rocky cliffs and bold headlands of the autumn bluffs. A short distance up the hollow, he caught a glimpse, through the red and yellow of the tinted leaves, of the bare rock face of Cat Den Point and up there, high against the sky, standing just back of the most prominent of the headlands, he knew he'd I find the castle of the goblins, with one O'Toole in residence. And somewhere in that wilderness lay the mossy ridge that served as a den for trolls. It was still early in the morning, since he had started out well before the dawn. A frosty dew lay upon the grass and twinkled on clumps of weeds the sun had not yet found. The air had a winy flavor to it and the sky was so faint and delicate a blue that it seemed to have no color and over all of it, over the entire landscape, hung a sense of strange expectancy. Maxwell walked across the high-arched foot bridge that spanned the double roadway. On the other side he found a path that led him up the hollow. TKe trees closed in around Him, and He walked tKrougH a fairyland that held its breath. He found himself moving slowly and very carefully so that no quick movement or noise would break the forest hush. Leaves came planing down from the canopy above, fluttering wings of color falling gently to earth. Ahead of him a mouse ran, humping in its haste, moving through and over the fallen leaves, but making scarcely a rustle in its fleeing. Far up the hollow a bluejay screeched, but among the trees the screech was muted and robbed of its customary harshness. The path forked, with the lefthand fork continuing up the hollow, while the right-hand fork angled up the bluff. Maxwell took the right-hand path. Ahead of him lay a long and wearying climb, but he would take it easy and stop to rest at frequent intervals. It would be a shame on a day like this, he told himself, not to stop to rest as often as he could, begrudging the time that eventually would take him out of this place of color and of silence. The path was steep, with many turnings to dodge the massive boulders crouched upon the ground, anchored in the soil, graybearded with their crops of lichens. The tree trunks crowded close, the rough, dark bark of ancient oak, the satin whiteness of the birches, showing little tan blotches where the thin bark had peeled off but still clung, fluttering in the wind. In the cluttered trash of the surface rose the fat red pyramid of the jack-in-thepulpit fruit, the shriveled hood drooping like a tattered purple robe. Maxwell climbed slowly, saving his breath, stopping often to stop and look, to soak in the feel of autumn that lay all about. He reached, finally, the fairy green where Churchill's flier, with himself as passenger, had come crashing down under the spell of die trolls' enchantment. Just up the hill lay the goblin castle. He stood for a moment on the green, resting, then took up the climb again. Dobbin, or another horse very similar to him, was cropping at the scanty grass which grew in ragged bunches in a pole-fenced pasture. A few doves fluttered about the castle's turrets, but there were no other signs of life. Qudden shouts shattered the  morning's peace. Out of the open castle gate came a gang of trolls, moving rapidly and in curious formation. They were in three lines and each Hne of them had a rope across their shoulders -- exactly, Maxwell told himself, like the old painting he had seen of the Volga boatmen. As they charged out onto the drawbridge Maxwell could see that the three ropes were attached to a block of hewn stone which bounced along behind them, raising a hollow, booming racket when it hit the drawbridge. Old Dobbin was neighing wildly, kicking up his heels and galloping madly around the inside perimeter of the fence. The trolls, their fangs gleaming against the brown, wrinkled viciousness of their faces, their roached hair seeming to bristle more stiffly than was the usual case, came pounding down the path, with the massive stone along behind them, raising puffs of dust as it gouged into the ground. Boiling out of the gate behind them came a cloud of goblins, armed with clubs, with hoes, with pitchforks, apparently with anything they could lay their hands upon. Maxwell leaped out of the path as the trolls bore down upon him. They were running silently and with vast determination, their weight bent against the ropes, while the goblin horde pursued them with wild waihoops and Shrieks. In the foreground of the goblin band, Mr. O'Toole ran heavily, his face and neck violet with his anger, a short length of two-by-four brandished in his fist. At the point where Maxwell had leaped out of the way, the path took a sudden dip, toboganning downward in a rocky slide to the fairy green. At the top of the dip the block of stone took a mighty leap as its forward edge struck a rocky ledge. The ropes Hung slack, and tKe block came down and bounced and then, with the ropes flying, started pinwheeling down the hill. One of the trolls looked behind him and shouted a frantic warning. The trolls dropped the ropes and scattered. The block of stone went tearing down the slope, gaining speed with every revolution. It struck the fairy green and gashed a great hole in it, made one last bounce into the air, mushed down into the grass and skidded, ripping up the sod, tearing an ugly gash across the place of dancing. Crashing into a large white oak at the far end of the green, it finally came to rest. The goblins went roaring down the hill in pursuit of the trolls, scattering out into the trees to hunt down the stealers cf the stone. Hoots of fear and yelps of rage floated up the hill, intermingled with the sound of many bodies threshing through the underbrush. ATaxwell crossed the path and walked over to the pole fence. Old Dobbin iiow had quieted down and stood with his lower jaw resting on one of the topmost poles, as if he needed it to prop him up. He was staring down the hill... Maxwell reached out a hand and stroked Dobbin's neck, pulled gently at one ear, Dobbin slanted a gentle eye toward him and whuff led his upper lip. "I hope," Maxwell said to him, "that they won't expect you to drag back that stone. It's a long, steep pull." Dobbin flicked one ear, languidly. "If I know O'Toole," Maxwell said, "I don't expect you'll have to. If he can round up the trolls, they'll foe the ones who'll do it." The uproar down the hill had quieted now and in a little while Mr. O'Toole came puffing up the path, carrying the two-by-four across one shoulder. He still was purple of face, but apparently from exhaustion rather than rage. He hurried from the path toward the fence, and Maxwell walked out to meet him. "My great apology," said Mr. O'Toole, in as stately a voice as he could manage with the shortness of his breath. "I glimpsed you and was happy of your presence, but engaged most earnestly and very urgently. You witnessed, I suspect, the lowdown happening." Maxwell nodded. "My mounting stone they took," raged Mr. O'Toole, "with malicious intent of putting me afoot." "Afoot?" asked Maxwell. "You comprehend most feebly, I see. My mounting stone, up which I must scramble to get astride Old Dobbin. Without a mounting stone there gets no horseback riding and I must trudge afoot unhappily, with much pain and puffing." "I see," said Maxwell. "As you say, at first I did not comprehend." "Them dirty trolls," said Mr. O'Toole, grinding his teeth in fury, "at nothing will they stop. After the mounting stone it would have come the castle, piece by piece, stone by stone, until there be no more than the bareness of the rock upon which it once had roosted. It is necessary, in such circumstance, the bud to nip with quick determination." M axwell jerked his head in a downhill direction. "How did it come out?" he asked. "We root them out," said the goblin with some satisfaction. "They scatter like the quail. We dig them out from under rocks and from hiding in the thickets and then we harness them, like so many mules, of which, indeed, they bear a str ikin g likeness, and they drag the mounting stone, most laboriously, I think, back to where they found it" "They're getting back at you," said Maxwell, "for tearing down their bridge." Mr. O'Toole jigged in exasperation. "You are wrong!" he cried. "Out of great and misplaced compassion, we refrained from the tearing of it down. Just two little stones is all. Two tiny little stones, and much effective roaring at them. And then they betook the enchantments off the broomstick and also off the sweet October ale and, being simple souls much given to good nature, we let it go at that." "They took the enchantment off the ale? I would have thought that impossible once certain chemical changes -- " Mr. O'Toole fixed Maxwdl with a look of contempt. "You prate," he said, "in scientific lingo, which brings no more than errant nonsense. I fail to fathom your engagement in this science when magic you could have for the asking from us and the willingness to learn. Although I must confess the disenchantment of the ale left something for desire. It has a faintly musty touch about the tasting of it "Although," he said, "it is a notch or two improved upon no ale at all. If you would only join me, we could do a sample of it" "There has been nothing all day long," said Maxwell, "that sounds as good as that" "Then leave us retire," cried Mr. O'Toole, "to the drafty halls built so inexpertly by you crazy humans who thought we doted upon ruins, and regale ourselves with foaming mugs of cheer." In the drafty great hall of the castle, Mr. O'Toole drew the foaming mugs from a mighty cask set upon two sawhorses and carried them to the rough-hewn table before the large stone fireplace in which a smouldering and reluctant fire was smoking rather badly. "The blasphemy of it," said Mr. O'Toole, as he lifted his mug, "is that this preposterous outrage of the mounting stone was commited at a time when we goblins were embarked upon a wake." "I'm sorry," Maxwell said. "A wake, you say. I had not been aware -- " "Oh, not one of us," Mr. O'Toole said quickly. "With the possible exception of myself, in disgusting good health is all the goblin tribe. We were in observance of it for the Banshee." "But the Banshee is not dead." "Not dead," said Mr. O'Toole, "but dying. And, oh, the pity of it. He be the last of a great and noble race in this reservation and the ones still left elsewhere in the world can be counted upon less than the fingers of one hand." H e lifted the mug and buried his muzzle in it, drinking deep and gustily. When he put it down there was foam upon his whiskers, and Be left it tBere, not bothering to wipe it off. "We die out most notably," he said, in somber tones. "The planet has been changed. All of us Little Foils and some who are not so little walk down into the valley, where shadows hang so densely, and we are gone from the ken of all living things and that is the end of us. And the very shame of it makes one tremble when he thinks upon it, for we were a goodly people despite our many faults. Even the trolls, before degradation fell upon them, still had a few weak yirtues all intact. Although I would proclaim that at the moment they are destitute of virtue. For surely the stealing of a mounting stone is a very lowdown trick and one which clearly demonstrates they are bereft of all nobility of spirit." He put his mug to his mouth again and emptied it in several lusty gulps. He slammed it down an the table and looked at Maxwell's mug, still fulL "Drink up," he urged. "Drink up, then I fill them yet again for a further wetting of the whistle." "You go ahead," Maxwell told him. "It's a shame to drink ale the way you do. It Should be tasted and appreciated." Mr. O'Toole shrugged. "A pig I am, no doubt. But this be disenchanted ale and not one to linger over." Nevertheless he got to his feet and shuffled over to the cask to refill his mug. Maxwell lifted his mug and took a drink. There was a mustiness, as Mr. O'Toole had said, in the flavor of the ale -- a tang that tasted not unlike the the way that leaf smoke smelled. "Well?" the goblin asked. "It has a strange taste to it, but it is palatable." "Some day that troll bridge I will take down," said Mr. O'Toole, with a surge of sudden wrath. "Stone by stone, with the moss most carefully scraped off to rob the stones of magic, and with a hammer break them in many smallish bits and transport the bits to some high cliff and there fling them far and wide so that in all eternity there can be no harvesting of them. Except," he said, letting his shoulders droop, "so much hard labor it would be. But one is tempted. This be the smoothest and sweetest ale that was ever brewed and now look at it -- scarcely fit for hogs. But it be a terrible sin to waste even such foul-tasting slop if it should be ale." T T e grabbed the mug and jerked it to his face. His Adam's apple bobbed, and He did not take down the mug until all the ale was gone. "And if I wreak too great a damage to that most foul bridge," he said, "and should those craven trolls go snivelling to authority, you humans will jerk me on the rug to explain that my thinking is not the way it should be. There is no dignity in the living by the rule. And no joy, either. It was a rotten day when the human race arose." "My friend," said Maxwell, shaken, "you have not said anything like this to me before." "Nor to any other human," said the goblin, "and to all the humans in the world, only to you could I display my feeling. But I, perchance, have run off at the mouth exceedingly." "You know well enough," said Maxwell, "that I'll not breathe a word of it." "Of course not," said Mr. O'Toole. "Tliat I did not worry on. You be almost one of us. You're the closest to a goblin that a human can approach." "I am honored," Maxwell told him. "We are ancient," said Mr. O'Toole, "more ancient, I must think, than the human mind can wonder. You're sure you don't want to polish off that foul and terrible drink and start another one afresh?" Maxwell shook his head. "You go ahead and fill your mug up again. Ill sit here and enjoy mine instead of gulping it." Mr. O'Toole made another trip to the cask and came back with a brimming mug, slapped it on the table and settled himself elaborately and comfortably. "Long years gone," he said, shaking his head in sadness. "So awful long ago. And then a filthy little primate comes along and spoils it all for us." "Long ago," said Maxwell. "As long as the Jurassic?" "You speak conundrums. I do not catch the term. But there were many of us, and many different kinds. And today there be few of us and not all the different kinds. We die out very slowly, but inexorably. A further day will dawn to find no one of us. Then you humans will have it to yourselves." "You are overwrought," Maxwell cautioned him. "You know that's not what we want. We have gone to much effort -- " "Loving effort?" asked the goblin. "Yes, I'd even say to much loving effort." Weak tears ran down the goblin's cheeks and he lifted a hairy, calloused hand to wipe them. "You must pay me slight attention," he told MaxwelL "I deep am in the dumps. It's this business of the Banshee." CC'T'he Banshee is your friend?" Maxwell asked in some surprise. "No friend of mine," said Mr. O'Toole. "He stands on one side of the pale, I upon the other. An ancient enemy, but still one of us. One of the really old ones. He hung on better than the others. He dies more stubbornly. The others all are dead. And in days like this, differences go swiftly down the drain. We could not sit with him, as conscience would decree, but in the absence of this we pay him the small honor of a wake for him. And then these low-crawling trolls without a flake of honor in them... " "You mean no one, no one here on the reservation, could sit the death-watch with the Banshee?" Mr. O'Toole shook his head wearily. "No single one of us. It is to the law contrary, to the old custom in violation. I cannot make you understand -- he is outside the pale." "But he is all alone." "In a thorn bush," agreed the goblin. "Close beside the hut that was his domicile." "A thorn bush?" The goblin said, "In the thorns dwell magic, and in the tree itself." He choked and grabbed hastily at the mug and raised it to his mouth. His Adam's apple bobbed. Maxwell reached into the pocket of his jacket and pulled out the photo of the lost Lambert that hung on Nancy Clayton's wall. "Mr. O'Toole," he said, "there's something I must show you." The goblin set down the mug. "Let me see it, then," he said. "All this beating amongst the bushes, when there was something that you had." He reached for the photo, bending his head to puzzle over it. "The trolls," he said, "of course. But these others I do not recognize. As if I should, but fail. There be old, old stories..." "Oop saw the picture. You know of Oop, of course." "The great barbarian who claims to be your friend." "He is my friend," said Maxwell. "And Oop reoalls these things. They are old ones from the ancient days." "But what magic is called upon to get a picture of them?" "That I don't know. That's a picture of a painting, painted by a man many years ago." "By what means?" "I do not know," said Maxwell. "I think that he was there." Mr. O'Toole picked up his mug and saw that it was empty. He tottered to the cask and filled it. He came back with his drink and picked up the photo, looking at it carefully, although somewhat blearily. "I know not," he finally said. "There were others of us. Many different ones no longer present. We here are the tail end of a noble population." He pushed the photo back across the table. "Maybe the Banshee," he suggested. "The Banshee's years are beyond all telling." "But the Banshee's dying." "That he is," said Mr. O'Toole, "and an evil day it is and a bitter day for him, with no one to keep the death watch." He lifted his mug. "Drink up," he said. "Drink up. Cn one drink enough it may not be so bad." XX M axwell came around the corner of the tumbledown shack and saw the thorn tree standing to one side of it.There was something strange about the tree. It looked as if a cloud of darkness had settled along its vertical axis, making it appear to have a massive bole, out of which emerged short and slender thornarmed twigs. 'And if what O'Toole had said was true, Maxwell told himself, that dark cloud clustered in the tree must be the dying Banshee. He walked slowly across the intervening space and stopped a few feet from the tree. The black cloud moved restlessly, like a cloud of slowly roiling smoke. "You are the Banshee?" Maxwell asked the tree. The Banshee said, "You've come too late if you wish to talk with me." "I did not come to talk," said Maxwell. "I came to sit with you." "Sit then. It will not be for long." Maxwell sat down upon the ground and pulled his knees up close against his chest. He put his hands down beside him, palms flat against the mat of dry and browning grass. Below him the autumn valley stretched to the far horizon of the hills north of the river -- unlike the hills of this southern shore, but gentle, rolling hills that went toward the sky in slanted', staircase fashion. A flurry of wings swept across the ridge behind him, and a flock of blackbirds went careening through the blue haze that hung against the steep ravine that went plunging downward from the ridge. But except for that single instant of wings beating in the  air, there was soft and gentle silence. It held no violence and no threat, a dreaming silence in which the hills stood quiet. "The others did not come," the Banshee said. "I thought, at first, they might For a moment I thought they might forget and come. There need be no distinction among us now. We stand as one, all beaten to the self-same level. But the old conventions are not broken yet The old-time customs hold." "I talked with the goblins," Maxwell told him. "They hold a wake for you. The O'Toole is grieving and drinking to blunt the edge of grief." "You are not of my people," the Banshee said. "You intrude upon me. Yet you say you come to sit with me. How does it happen that you do this?" jVT axwell lied. He could do nothing else. He could not, he told himself, tell this dying thing he had come for information. "I have worked with your people," he said, "and I've become much concerned with them." "You are the Maxwell," said the Banshee. "I have heard of you." "How do you feel?" asked Maxwell. "Is there anything I can do for you? Something that you need?" "No," the Banshee said. "I am beyond all needing. I feel almost nothing. That is the trouble, that I feel nothing. My dying is different than your dying. It is scarcely physical. Energy drains out from me and there's finally nothing left. Like a flickering light that finally gutters out." "I am sorry," Maxwell said. "If talking hastens... " "Talking might hasten it a little, but I no longer mind. And I am not sorry. I have no regret. I am almost the last of US. There are three of us left, if you count me, and I am not worth the counting. Out of the thousands of us, only two are left." "But there are the goblins and the trolls and fairies...  . " "You do not understand," the Banshee said. "No one has .ever told you, and you never thought to ask. Those you name are the later ones, the ones that came after us, when the planet was no longer young. We were colonists surely you know that." "I had thought so," Maxwell said. "In just the last few hours." "You should have known," the Banshee said'. "You were on the elder planet." Maxwell gasped. "How did you know that?" "How do you breathe air?" the Banshee asked. "How do you see? With me, communicating with that ancient planet is as natural as is breath and sight with you. I am not told; I know." So that was it, thought Maxwell. The Banshee had been the source of the Wheeler's knowledge, and it must Have been CSurcEill, who Had tipped the Wheeler to the fact that the Banshee had the information, who had guessed the Banshee might have knowledge no one else suspected. "And the others? The trolls, the -- " "No," the Banshee said. "The Banshees were the only ones to whom the road was open. That was our job and our only purpose. We were the links with the elder planet. We were communicators. When the elder planet sent out colonies, it was necessary that some means of communicating should be established. We all were specialists, although the specialties have little meaning now, and nearly all of tEe specialists are gone. The first ones were the specialists. The ones who came later simply were settlers meant to fill the land," "You mean the trolls and goblins?" "The trolls and goblins and the rest of them: With abilities, of course, but not specialized'. We were the engineers, they the workers. There was a gulf between us. That is why they will not come to sit with me. The old gulf still exists." #X#ou tire yourself," said I Maxwell. "You should conserve your strength." "It does not matter. Energy drains out of me and; wHen the energy is gone, life is gone as well. This dying I am doing has no concern with matter or with body, for I never really had a body. I was all energy. And it does not matter. For the elder planet dies as well; you have seen my planet and you know." "Yes, I know," said Maxwell. "It would have been so different if there had been no humans. When we first came here there were scarcely any mammals, let alone a primate. We could have prevented it -- this rising of the primates. We could have pinched them in the bud. There was some discussion of it, for this planet Had proved promising, and we were reluctant at the thought that we must give it up. But there was the ancient rule. Intelligence is too seldom found for one to stand in the way of its development. If is a precious thing. Even when we Stepped aside for it most reluctantly, we still had to recognize that if was a precious thing." "But you stayed on," said Maxwell. "You may Have stepped aside, but you still stayed on." "It was too late," the BansKee told him. "There was no place for us to go. The elder planet was dying even then. There was no point in going back. And this planet, strange as if may seem, had become home for us." "You must Hate us Humans." "At one time we did. But hate can burn out in time. Almost. And perhaps even in our hatred we held some pride in you. Otherwise, why should the elder planet have offered you its knowledge?" "But you offered it to the WKeeler, too." "The Wheeler? OH, yes, I know who you mean. But we did not really offer it. The WKeeler had heard about the elder planet, apparently from some rumor heard far in space. And that the planet had something that it wished to sell. It came to me and asked one question only -- what was the price of this commodity. I don't know if if knew wBat might be for sale. It only said commodity." "And you told it tfie price was the Artifact." "Of course I told it that. For at the time I did not know of you. It was only later I knew I should communicate the price to you." "And, of course," said Maxwell, "you were about to do this?" "Yes," said the Banshee, "I was about to do if And now I've done it, and tEe matter's closed." "You can tell me one thing more. What is tKe Artifact?" CCphat," the BansKee said, "I cannot do." "Can't or won't?" "Won't," the BansKee said. Sold out, Maxwell told himself. The Human race sold out by this dying tfiing which, despite what it might say, had never meant to communicate the price to him. This thing which through long millenia had nursed cold hatred against the human race. And now that it was gone beyond all reaching, telling him and mocking him so that he might know how the humans had been sold out, so that the human race might know, now that it was too late, exactly what had happened. "And you told the Wheeler about me as well," he said. "That's how Churchill happened to be waiting at the station when I returned to Earth. He said he'd been on a trip, but there had been no trip." He surged angrily to his feet. "And what about the one of me wfa died?" He swung upon the tree, and the tree was empty. The dark cloud that had seethed around its trunk was gone. The branches stood out in sharp and natural relief against the western sky. Gone, Maxwell thought. Not dead, but gone. The substance of an elemental creature gone back to the elements, the unimaginable bonds that had held it together in strange semblance of life, finally weakening to let the last of it slip away, blowing off into the air and sunlight like a pinch of thrown dust. Alive the Banshee had been a hard thing to get along with. Dead it was no easier. For a short space of time he had felt compassion for it, as a man must feel for anything that dies. But he knew the compassion bad been wasted, for the Banshee must have died in silent laughter at the human race. There was just one hope, to persuade Time to hold up the sale of the Artifact so he could have the time to contact Arnold and tell his story to him, persuade him, somehow, that what he told was true. A story, Maxwell realized, that now became even more fantastic than it had been before. He turned about and started down the ravine. Before he reached the wood, he stopped and looked back up the slope. The thorn tree stood squat against the sky, sturdy and solid, braced solid in the soil. When he passed the fairy dancing green a gang of trolls were grumpily at work, raking and smoothing out the ground, laying new sod to replace that which had been gouged out by the bouncing stone. Of the stone there was no sign. M axwell was halfway back to Wisconsin Campus when Ghost materialized and took the seat next to him. "I have a message from Oop," he said, ignoring any preliminary approach to conversation. "You are not to return to the shack. The newspaper people seem to have sniffed you out. When they came to inquire, Oop went into action, without, I would guess, too much thought or judgment. He put the bum's rush on them, but they're still hanging around, on the lookout for you." "Thanks," said Maxwell. "I appreciate being told. Although as a matter of fact, I don't imagine it makes too much difference now." "Events," asked Ghost, "do not march too well?" "They barely march at all," Maxwell told him. He hesitated, then said, "I suppose Oop has told you what is going on." "Oop and I are as one," said Ghost. "Yes, of course he's fold me. He seemed to take it for granted that you knew he would. But you may be rest assured... "It's not that," said Maxwell. "I was only wondering if I had fo recite it all again for you. You know, then, that I went to the reservation to check on the Lambert painting." "Yes," said Ghost. "The one that Nancy Clayton has." "I have a feeling," Maxwell told him, "that I may have found out more than I had expected to. I did find out one thing that doesn't help at all. It was the Banshee who tipped off the Wheeler about the price the crystal planet wanted. The Banshee was supposed to tell me, but he told the Wheeler instead. He claims he told the Wheeler before he knew about me, but I have some doubt of that. The Banshee was dying when he told me, but that doesn't mean that he told the truth. He always was a slippery customer." "The Banshee dying?" "He's dead now. I sat with 'him until he died. I didn't show him the photo of the painting. I didn't Have the Heart fo intrude." "But despite this he told you about the Wheeler." "Only to let me know that he had hated the human race since it first began its evolutionary climb. And to let me know that he was finally getting even. He would have liked to have said that the goblins and the rest of the Little Folk hated us as well, but he never quite got around to that. Knowing, perhaps, that I would not believe it. Although something that the O'Toole had said earlier made Me realize that there is some ancestral resentment. Resentment, but probably not any real hatred. But the Banshee did confirm that a deal is being made for the Artifact and that the Artifact actually is the price for the crystal planet." C t Tt looks fairly hopeless, then," Ghost observed. "My good friend, I am very sorry for this. Is there anything that we can do to Kelp? Oop, me, and perEaps even that girl who drank with you and Oop so staunchly. The one who has the cat." "It looks hopeless," Maxwell told him, "but there are a couple of things that I still can do -- go to Harlow Sharp at Time and try to convince him to hold up die deal, then crash in a door or two up at Administration and back Arnold into a comer. If I can talk Arnold into duplicating the Wheeler's offer in funding for Harlow's Time projects, I am sure that Harlow will turn down the Wheeler." "You will make a noble effort, I am sure," said Ghost. "But I fear for the results. Not from Harlow Sharp, for he's a friend of yours. But President Arnold is a friend of no one. And he will not relish' the breaking of doors." "You know what I think?" said Maxwell. "I think you are right. But you can't tell until you try. It may be that Arnold will have a lapse of moral fiber and will, for once, set prejudice and stuffshirtedaess aside." "I must warn you," said Ghost. "Harlow Sharp may have little time for you or for anyone. He has worries. Shakespeare arrived this morning." #J "Shakespeare!" yelled Maxwell. "For the love of God, I'd forgotten about him coming. But I do remember he speaks tomorrow night. Of all the lousy breaks. It would have to be at a time like this." "It would seem," said Ghost, any easy man to handle. He wanted at once to go out and have a look at this new age of which he'd been told so much. Time had a rough time persuading him to change his Elizabethan dress for what we wear today, but they positively refused to let him go until he agreed to it And now Time is sweating out what might happen to him. They have to keep him in tow, but they can't do anything that will get his back up. They have sold the hall down to the last inch of st andin g room and they can't take a chance that anything will happen." t C T Tow did you hear all this?" asked Maxwell. "Seems to me you manage to come up with campus gossip ahead of anyone." Ghost said modestly, "I get around a lot." "Well, it's not good," said Maxwell, "but I have to take the chance. Time is running out for me. Harlow will see me if he'll see anyone." "It seems incredible," said Ghost sadly, "that such a dire combination of circumstances should have arisen to block what you try to do. Impossible that through sheer stupidity, the University and Earth should fail to obtain the knowledge of two universes." "It was the Wheeler," Maxwell said. "His offer puts tHe pressure on, sets up a time limit. If I only had more time, I could work it out. I could talk to Hatlow, could finally get a hearing from Arnold. And if nothing else, I probably could talk Harlow into a deal with Time, rather than the University, buying the planet's library. But there isn't any time. Ghost, what do you know about the Wheelers? Anything the rest of us don't know?" "I doubt it. Just that they could be that hypothetical enemy we've always figured we would finally meet in space. Their actions argue that they, at least potentially, are that enemy. And their motives, their moves, their ethics, their entire outlook on life, must be different than ours. We probably have less in common with them than a man would with a spider or a wasp. Although they are clever -- and that is the worst of it. They Have by now absorbed enough of our viewpoints and manners that they can mix with us, can pass with us, can do i business with us -- as they have demonstrated in the deal they are trying to make for the Artifact. My friend, it is this cleverness of theirs, this flexibility, that I fear above all. I doubt if the positions were reversed that man could do as well." "You are right, I think," said Maxwell. "And that is why we can't afford to let them have what the crystal planet has to offer. God knows what's to be found in that library. I had a whack at it, but I could do no more than sample it, could barely touch the edge of it. And there was material that I couldn't come within ten light-years of understanding. Which doesn't mean that given time and skills that I haven't got, that perhaps I've not even heard of, man wouldn't be able to understand it. I think man could. I think the Wheelers can. Vast areas of new knowledge that we haven't any inklitig of. That knowledge might just Be the margin Between us and the Wheelers. If man and the Wheelers ever come into collision, the crystal planet's knowledge just possibly could be the difference between our victory or defeat. And it might mean as well that the Wheelers, knowing that we had this knowledge, might never allow that collision to happen. It might spell the difference between peace and war." T T e sat crouched in the seat and through the warmth of the autumn afternoon felt a chill that blew from somewhere other than the colorful land and the sky of China-silk that enclosed this portion of the earth. "You talked with the Banshee," said Ghost. "Just before he died. He mentioned the Artifact. Did he give you any clue as to what it really is? If we knew what it really was... " "No, Ghost. Not in so many words. But I got the impression -- no, the hunch -- that the Artifact is something from that other universe, the one before this one, from the earlier universe in which the crystal planet was formed. A precious thing, preserved through all the eons since that other universe. And maybe the Banshee and the other Old Ones that Oop remembers were natives of that other universe as well, related somehow to the creatures on the crystal planet. Life forms that rose and developed and evolved in that past universe and came here, and to other planets as well, as colonists, in an attempt to establish a new civilization which could follow in the crystal planet's tracks. But something happened. All of those colonization attempts failed. Here on earth because man developed. For other reasons, perhaps, on the other planets. And I think that I know why some of those other attempts failed. Maybe races just die out." "It sounds reasonable," said Ghost. "That the colonies died out, I mean. If there had been a successful colony anywhere in the universe, it would seem likely the crystal planet would pass on its heritage to it instead of offering it to us or the Wheelers, to some race that had no connection with the crystal planet." "What bothers me," said Maxwell, "is why the people of the crystal planet, so close to death that they are no more than shadows, should want the Artifact. What good will it do them? What use can they make of it?" "Maybe if we knew what it was," said Ghost. "You're sure that you have no idea? Nothing that you heard or saw or -- " "No," said Maxwell. TTarlow Sharp had a harried look about him. "Sorry you had to wait so long," he told Maxwell. "This is a hectic day." "I was glad to get in any way at all," said Maxwell. "That watchdog of yours out at the desk was not about to let me." "I've been expecting you," said Sharp. "Figured you'd turn up soon or late. Been hearing some strange stories." "Most of them are true," said Maxwell. "But that's not what I'm here for. This is business, not a social visit. I won't take much time. "Okay, then," said Sharp, "what can I do for you?" "You're selling the Artifact," said Maxwell. Sharp nodded. "I'm sorry about that, Pete. I know you and a few others had an interest in it. But it's been out there in the museum for years and, except as a curiosity to be stared at by visitors and tourists, it's done no one any good. And Time needs money. Surely you know that. The University holds the purse strings fast. The other colleges just feed us tiny driblets for specific programs and -- " "Harlow, I know all that. I suppose it's yours to sell. I recall the University, at the time you brought it forward, would have no part of it. The cost of moving it was yours -- " "We've had to scrape and beg and borrow," said Sharp. "We've worked up project after project -- good sound, solid projects that would pay off in knowledge and new data -- and submitted them and no one's buying them. Can you imagine it! With all the past to dig around in and no one interested. Afraid, perhaps that we'll upset some of their pet theories they have worked out so nicely. But we have to get money somehow to carry on our work. Do you think I've liked some of the things we've done to get some extra money? Like this Shakespeare circus. It's degraded our image. Pete, you can't imagine the trouble that we have. This Shakespeare's out there somewhere, like a God-damned tourist, casing the joint, and me sitting back here with my nails chewed to the elbow imagining all the things that could happen to him. Can you envision the ruckus there would be if a man like Shakespeare should not be returned to his proper age?" Maxwell broke in to head him off. "I'm not arguing with you, Harlow. I didn't come to -- " "And then, suddenly," said Sharp, interrupting him, "there, was this chance to sell the Artifact. For more money than we'll ever get from this crummy University in a hundred years. You must realize what this sale meant to us. A chance to do the job we've not been able to do because of the lack of finance. Sure, I know about the Wheelers. When Churchill came sucking around to sound us out, I knew he was working for someone behind the scenes, but I wasn't dealing with anyone behind the scenes. I nailed Churchill hard and refused to talk business until I knew Who it was he was fronting for. And when he told me, I gagged a bit, but I went ahead, because I knew it was our only chance to set up a decent fund. I'd have done business with the Devil, Pete, to get that kind of money." (  TTarlow, all I want is for you to hold up the deal, tof give me a little time." "Time? Time for what?" "I need the Artifact" "You need the Artifact! For the love of Christ, what for?" "I can trade it" Maxwell told him, "for a planet For a planet crammed with knowledge. With recorded knowledge not from one universe, but from two. Knowlyears." Sharp leaned forward, then sank back into his chair. "You mean this, Pete? You aren't kidding me? There are some funny stories that I've Heard. TKere were two of you, and one of you was killed. And you've been ducking the newsmen, perhaps the cops as well. You've gotten into some sort of hassle with Administration." "Harlow, I could tell you all of it but it wouldn't help. You probably wouldn't believe me. But what I say is true. I can buy a planet." "You? For yourself, you mean?" "No, not for myself. The University. That's why I need time. To get in to see Arnold -- " "And sell him on it? Pete, you haven't got a chance. You had a row of some sort with Longfellow, and Longfellow runs the joint Even if you had a legitimate proposition..." "It is legitimate. I talked to the people on the planet, I saw some of the records." Sharp shook his head. "We've been friends for a long, long time," he said. "I'd do almost anything for you. But I can't go along with this. I can't throw away this opportunity for Time. Besides, I'm afraid you came too late." "Too late?" "The purchase price was paid this afternoon. The Wheeler takes possession of the Artifact tomorrow morning. He wanted to take it immediately, but there was a hitch or two in arranging transportation." JVyYaxwell sat silent, stunned by t  A what he'd heard. "So I guess that's it," said Sharp. "There's not much I can do about it." Maxwell started to get up, then sat back in the chair. "Harlow, if I could see Arnold tonight -- if I could talk him into duplicating the price -- " "Don't be ridiculous," said Sharp. "He'd faint when you even would mention the price to Him." "It was that much?" "It was that much," said Sharp. Maxwell got slowly to His feet, about to leave. "One thing I will say, however," Sharp told him. "You must, somehow or other, have thrown a scare into the Wheeler. Churchill was here this morning, nervous as a cat, frothing at the mouth, to close the deal at once. I wish you could have seen me earlier. We might have been able to work something out, although I can't imagine what it might have been." About to turn away, Maxwell hesitated, turned back to the desk behind which Sharp was sitting. "One thing more. About time travel. Nancy Clayton has a Lambert painting -- " "I heard she had," said Sharp. "In the background there's a hill and a stone upon it. I could swear that stone is the Artifact. Oop says the creatures in the painting are like the ones he remembers from Neanderthal days. And you did find' the Artifact on a Jurassic hilltop. How could Lambert have known about it being on that hilltop? The Artifact wasn't found until centuries after he had died. I think Lambert saw the Artifact and the creatures that he painted. I think he traveled back to the Mesozoic. There is an argument, isn't there, about a man named Simonson?" "I see what you're getting at," said Sharp. "It's just barely possible. Simonson did some temporal investigation back in the twenty-first century and claimed some measure of success, but admitted he had problems in control. There is a legend that he lost a man or two in time -- sent them back and couldn't get them out. But there always has been a question as to whether he had any actual success. His notes, the ones we have, aren't too revealing. And he never published. He carried the work on secretly because he seemed to have the idea that time travel would turn out to be a gold mine, that he could rent it out to scientific expeditions, transport hunters back to the biggame fields -- stuff like that, you know. One idea that he seemed to have was going back in time to South Africa and cleaning out the Kimberly diamond fields. So he kept it secret. No one ever knew much about what he really did." "But it could have been possible," Maxwell insisted. "The time is right. Simonson and Lambert were contemporaries, and tKere's an abrupt break in Lambert's style. Something happened. That something could have been going into time." "Sure it's possible," said Sharp. "But I wouldn't bet on it." "IT Then Maxwell came out of  ' the Time building, the stars were coming out and the night wind had an edge of chill. The great elms were clumped masses of a deeper darkness, blotting out the lights of the windows in the buildings across the mall. Maxwell shivered and turned up the collar of his jacket close about his throat, and went quickly down the stairs to the sidewalk which flanked the mall. There were a few people out. He realized that he was hungry. He had not eaten since early morning. And that he should think of hunger when the last hope he had held had been shattered seemed to be amusing. Not only hungry, he thought, but roofless as well, for if he hoped to dodge the newsmen he could not go back to Oop's. But really there no longer was any reason he should shun the newsmen. Now there'd be nothing gained or lost in the telling of his story. But he shrank from the thought of it, from the thought of the incredulous expressions their faces would assume, from the questions they would ask, and then, more than likely, the tongue-in-cheek style they would employ in the writing of the story. He reached the sidewalk and stood for a moment, undecided as to which direction he should go. He tried to think of a cafe or restaurant which would not be frequented by any of the faculty who might recognize him. Tonight, of all nights, he had an aversion to facing the kind of questions they would ask. Something rustled behind him . He turned quickly and came face to face with Ghost. "Oh, it's you," he said. "I've been waiting for you," Ghost said. "You were a long time in there." I had to wait. Then we got to talking." "Do any good?" "None at all. The Artifact is sold and paid for. The Wheeler hauls it away tomorrow. I'm afraid that's the end of it. I could go up and try to see Arnold tonight, but there's no point to it. Not any more, there isn't." "Oop is holding down a table for us. I imagine you are hungry." "I am starved," said Maxwell. "Then I lead the way." '"pfiey turned off the mall and, A with Ghost leading, wound their way for what seemed to Maxwell an unusually long time, through back streets and alleys. "A place," Ghost explained, "where we won't be seen. But where the food is edible and the Whisky's cheap. Oop made a point of that." They finally reached the place, walking down an iron staircase to reach the basement level. Maxwell pushed open the door. The interior was dim. From somewhere in the back came the smell of cooking. "They serve family style here," said Ghost. "Plank it down upon the table and everyone helps himself. Oop is delighted with that way of serving." Oop's massive figure moved out from one of the tables in the rear. He waved an arm at them. There were, Maxwell saw, only a half dozen or so other people in the place. "Over here!" yelled Oop. "Someone for you to meet." Followed by Ghost, Maxwell made his way across the room. From the table, Carol's face looked up at him. And another face, a bearded shadowed face -- the face of someone that Maxwell felt he should remember. "Our guest tonight," said Oop. Shakespeare got up and held out his hand to Maxwell. A white-toothed smile flashed above the beard. "I deem me fortunate," he said, "to have fallen in with such rough and rowdy fellows." "The Bard is thinking of staying here," said Oop. "Of settling down among us." "Nay, not the Bard," said Shakespeare. "I will not have you call me it. I be no more than an honest butcher and a dealer in the wool." "A mere slip of the tongue," Oop assured him. "We have grown so accustomed... " "Aye, aye, I know," said Shakespeare. "One mistake treads hard I upon the footsteps of the one it follows." "But stay here," said Maxwell. He shot a swift glance at Oop. "Does Harlow know he's here?" "I think not," said Oop. "We took some pains he wouldn't." "I slipped the leash," said Shakespeare, grinning, pleased with himself. "But with assistance, for which I acknowledge gratitude." "Assistance," said Maxwell. "I just bet there was. Will you clowns ever learn?" "Pete, don't carry on," said Carol. "I think it very noble of Oop. Here was this poor fellow from another time, and all he wanted was to see how the people lived and -- " "Let's sit down," said Ghost to Maxwell. "You have the look of a man who could stand a good stiff drink." Maxwell sat down next to Shakespeare, Ghost taking the chair on the other side of him. Oop picked up a bottle and handed it across the table to him. "Go ahead," he urged. "Don't stand on ceremony. Don't bother with a glass. We're informal here." Af axwell tilted the bottle to his mouth and let it gurgle. Shakespeare watched him with admiration. When he took it down, Shakespeare said, "I cannot but admire your fortitude. I essayed a drink of it and it fair to shriveled me." "After a time you get used to it," said Maxwell. "But this ale," said Shakespeare, touching with a finger a half-filled bottle of beer. "Now, there is stuff soft to the palate and pleasing to the stomach." Sylvester wormed his way behind Shakespeare's chair, squeezed in beside Maxwell, and laid Eis head in Maxwell's lap. Maxwell scratched behind his ears. "Is that cat bothering you again?" asked Carol. "Sylvester and I are comrades," Maxwell told her. "We've been through wars together. We took on the Wheeler last night, you must remember, and we vanquished him." "You bear a cheerful countenance," Shakespeare said to Maxwell. "I would presume that the business you have been about, and which had detained you until now, has gone favorably." "The business did not go at all," said Maxwell. "The only reason I have a cheerful countenance is because I am in such good company." "You mean Harlow turned you down!" exploded Oop. "He wouldn't give you a day or two of time?" "There was nothing else for him to do," Maxwell explained. "He's already been paid and the Wheeler carts off the Artifact tomorrow." Oop declared darkly, "We have the means to make him change his mind." "Not any longer," said Maxwell. "He can't pull out now. The deal is done. He won't give back the money, he won't break his word. And if what you have in mind is what I think it is, all he needs to do is call off the lecture and refund the money for the tickets." "I suppose you're right," Oop agreed. "We hadn't known the deal had gone so far. We figured we might pick up a little bargaining strength." "You did the best you could," said Maxwell, "and I thank you for it." "We had figured," said Oop, "that if we could buy a day or two, then all of us could go marching up the hill and bust in on Arnold and explain things to him by hand. But it's all over now, I guess. So have another drink and pass it over to me." AT axwell had another drink and passed the bottle to him. Shakespeare finished off his beer and thumped the bottle back onto the table. Carol took the bottle from Oop and poured a couple of inches into her glass. "I don't care how the rest of you conduct yourselves," she said. "I will not go utterly barbaric. I insist on drinking from a glass." "Beer!" yelled Oop. "More beer for our distinguished guest." "I thank you, sire," said Shakespeare. "How did you ever find this dump?" asked Maxwell. "I know," said Oop, "many of the backwaters of this campus." "It was exactly what we wanted," said Ghost. "Time will be beating the bushes for our friend. Did Harlow tell you he had disappeared?" "No," said Maxwell, "but he seemed somewhat on edge. He mentioned that he was worried, but you couldn't tell it on him. He's the kind who can sit on the edge of an exploding volcano and never turn a hair." "How about the newsmen?" Maxwell asked. "Still covering the shack?" Oop shook his head. "But they'll be back. We'll have to find some other place for you to bunk." "I suppose I might as well face them," Maxwell said. "The story will have to be told some day." "They'll tear you apart," warned Carol. "And Oop tells me you are without a job and Longfellow's sore at you. You can't stand bad publicity right now." "None of it really matters," Maxwell told her. "The only problem is how much of it I should tell them." "All of it," said Oop. "Tear the thing wide open. Let the galaxy know exactly what was lost." "No," said Maxwell. "Harlow is my friend. I can't do anything to hurt him." A waiter brought a bottle of beer and put it down. "One bottle!" raged Oop. "What do you mean, one bottle? Go back and get an armload of it. Our friend here has a dry on." "You didn't say," the waiter said. "How was I to know?" He shuffled off to gather up more beer. "Your hospitality," said Shakespeare, "is beyond reproach. But I fear I am intruding in a time of trouble." "Trouble, yes," Ghost told him. "But you are not intruding. We are glad to have you." "What was this Oop said about you staying here?" asked Maxwell. "About you settling down." "My teeth are bad," said Shakespeare. "They hang loosely in the jaw and at times pain exceedingly. I have intelligence that hereabouts are marvelous mechanics who can extract them with no pain and fabricate a set to replace the ones I have." "That can be done, indeed," said Ghost. "I left at home," said Shakespeare, "a wife with a nagging tongue and I would be rather loath to return to her. Likewise, the ale that you call beer is wondrous above any I Have drank, and I hear tell that you have arrived at understanding with goblins and with fairies, which is a marvelous thing. And to sit at meat with a ghost is past all understanding, although one has the feeling here he must dig close at the root of truth." 'T'he waiter arrived with an armload of beer bottles and dumped them on the table. "There!" he said, disgusted. "That'll hold you for a while. Cook says to say the food is coming up." "You don't intend," Maxwell asked Shakespeare, "to appear for your lecture?" "Forsooth, and if I did," said Shakespeare, "they would forthwith, once that I had finished, whisk me home again." "And they would, too," said Oop. "If they ever get their claws on him, they'll never let him go." "But how will you ever earn a living?" Maxwell asked. "You have no skills to fit this world." "I," said Shakespeare, "will surely devise something. A man's wits, driven to it, will come up with answers." The waiter arrived with a cart, laden with food. He began putting it on the table. "Sylvester!" Carol cried. Sylvester had risen swiftly, put his two paws on the table and reached to grab two slabs of rare roast beef which had been carved off a standing roast of ribs. Sylvester disappeared beneath the table, with the meat hanging from his jaws. "The pussy cat is hungry," Shakespeare said. "He harvests what he can," "In the matter of food," Carol complained, "he has no manners whatsoever." From beneath the table came the sound of crunching hones. "Master Shakespeare," said Ghost, "you came from England. From a town upon the Avon." "A goodly country to the eye," said Shakespeare, "but filled with human riffraff. Be there poachers, thieves, murders, footpads and all sort of loathsome folk..." "But I recall," said Ghost, "the swans upon the river and the willows growing on its banks and -- " "You what?" howled Oop. "How can you recall?" Ghost rose slowly to His feet, and there was something about his rising that made all of them fix their eyes upon him. He raised a hand, although there was no hand, just the sleeves of his robe, if robe it was. His voice, when it came was hollow, as if it might have come from an empty place far distant. "But I do recall," he told them. "After all these years, I do recall. I either had forgotten or I had never known. But now I do... " "Master Ghost," said Shakespeare, "you act exceedingly strange. What queer distemper could have seized upon you?" "I know now who I am," said Ghost, triumphantly. "I know who I am the ghost of." "Well, thank God for that," said Oop. "It will put an end to all this maundering of yours about your heritage." "And who, pray," asked Shakespeare, "might you be the ghost of?" "Of you," Ghost keened. "I know now -- I know now -- I am T?or an instant they all sat silent, stricken, and then from Shakespeare's throat came a strangled, moaning sound of fright. With a sudden surge, he came out of his chair and leaped to the table top, heading for the door. The table went over with a crash. Maxwell's chair tipped back, and He went sprawling with it. The edge of the tipping table pinned him to the floor, and a bowl of gravy, skating off its edge, caught him in the face. He put up both his hands and tried to wipe the gravy off his face. From somewhere above him he heard Oop's raging bellows. Able to see again, but with his face and hair still dripping gravy, Maxwell managed to crawl from beneath the table and stagger to his feet. Carol sat flat upon the floor amid the litter of the food. Beer bottles were rolling back and forth across the floor. Framed in the kitchen door stood the cook, a mighty woman with chubby arms and tousled hair and her hands upon her hip. Sylvester was crouched above the roast, ripping it apart and rapidly swallowing great mouthfuls of meat before anyone could stop him. Oop came limping back from the door. "No sign of them," he said. "No sign of either one of them." He reached down a hand to haul Carol to her feet. "That God damned Ghost," he said bitterly. "Why couldn't he keep still? Even if he knew..." "But he didn't know," said Carol. "Not until just now. It took this confrontation to jar it out of him. Something Shakespeare said, perhaps. It's something he's been wondering about "This tears it," Oop declared. "Shakespeare never will quit running. There'll be no finding him." "Maybe that is what Ghost is doing now," said Maxwell. "That is where he went. To follow Shakespeare and stop him and bring him back to us." "Stop him, how?" asked Oop. 'T'hey sat dejectedly about Oop's rough lumber table. Sylvester lay on his back on the hearthstone, with his front paws folded neatly on his chest, his back feet thrust up into the air. He wore a silly grin of satisfaction pasted on his face. Oop shoved the fruit jar along the boards to Carol. She picked it up and sniffed. "It smells like kerosene," she said, "and, as I remember it, it tastes like kerosene." She lifted the jar with both her hands and drank, then pushed it across to Maxwell. "I do believe," she said, "that after a time one could become accustomed to drinking kerosene." "That is good booze," said Oop, defensively. "Although," he admitted, "it could do with just a touch more aging. Seems that it gets drunk up quicker than I can get it made." Maxwell lifted the jar and drank moodily. The hooch burned its way fiercely down his gullet and exploded in his stomach, but the explosion did no good. He still stayed moody and aware. There were times, he told himself, when there was no such things as getting drunk. Pour it in two-fisted and you still stayed sober. And right now, he thought, he would dearly love to get sodden drunk and stay that way for a day or so. Maybe when he sobered up life wouldn't seem so bad. "What I can't understand," said Oop, "is why Old Bill should take this business of his ghost so bad. He did, of course. He was scared pink with purple spots. But the thing that bothers me is that he wasn't upset with Ghost. Oh, a little jittery at first, as one might expect of a sixteenth-century man. But once we had explained it to him, he seemed rather pleased with it. He accepted Ghost much more readily than would have been the case, say, with a twentieth-century man. In the sixteenth century they believed in ghosts. Ghosts were something that could be accepted. He never got the wind up until he found that Ghost was his ghost and then..." "He was quite intrigued," said Carol, "by our relations with the Little Folk. He made us promise we'd take him down to the reservation so he could get acquainted with them. As with ghosts, he believed in them implicitly." Maxwell took another hooker out of the jar and slid it across to Oop. He wiped his mouth on the back of his hand. "Being free and easy with a ghost, with just any ghost," he said, "would come under a different heading than meeting up with one particular ghost that turned out to be your ghost. It is impossible for a man to accept, to actually accept and believe in, his own death. Even knowing what a ghost is..." "Oh, don't please start that up again," said Carol. "op grinned. "He sure went out  of there like a shot," he said. "Like you'd tied a firecracker on his tail. He went through that door without even touching the latch. He just busted through it." "I didn't see," said Maxwell. "I had a bowl of gravy in my face." "There wasn't anyone got anything out of the whole mess," said Oop, "except that saber-toother over there. He got a haunch of beef. Rare, the way he likes it." "The cat's an opportunist," Carol observed. "He always comes out smelling pretty." Maxwell stared at her. "I've been meaning to ask you. How do you come to be mixed up with us? I thought you washed your hands of us last night after the affair with the Wheeler." Oop chuckled. "She was worried about you. Also, she is nosey." "There's something else as well," said Maxwell. "How come you are mixed up in it at all? Let's take it from the first. You were the one who tipped us off about the Artifact being sold." "I didn't tip you off. I misspoke. It just came out." "You tipped us off," Maxwell declared. "I think you meant to do it. What do you know about the Artifact? You must have known something to not have wanted it sold." "Yeah, that is right," said Oop. ; "Sister, you better start telling us what it is all about." "A couple of bullies!" "No," said Maxwell, "let's not turn it to a joke. This is important." "Well, I had heard about it being sold, as I told you. I wasn't supposed to know. And I was worried about it and I didn't like the sound of it. Not that there was anything really wrong with , the sale of it, legally, I mean. Time had title to it and could : sell it if it wished. But it didn't seem to me that a thing like the I Artifact should be sold, even for ! I did know something about it -- something that no one else knew about it and I was afraid to try to tell anyone what I knew. Then, that night, when you two talked about it and were so interested " "You thought maybe we could help." CClXTell, I don't know what I  ' thought. But you were the first ones who had shown any interest in it." "Were you working with the Artifact? Is that how -- " "Well, no," she said, "not working with it. But one day when I stopped to look at it -- like any tourist, you understand, just walking through the inner court of the museum and stopping to have a look at it, because it was. an interesting object and a mysterious one as well -- I saw something. Or thought I saw something... " She stopped and looked from one to the other of them. Neither spoke. They sat silent, waiting for her to go on. "I can't be sure," She said. "Not now." "Go ahead," said Ooop. "Tell us the best you can." She nodded soberly. "It was just for an instant. So quick, so fast, and yet at the time there was no doubt I had really seen it. The sun was shining through the windows, and the sunlight was falling on the Artifact. Maybe no one had ever looked at the Artifact before when the sunlight had been shining on it at precisely the angle it shone on it that day. I don't know. But it seemed to me I saw something inside the Artifact. Well, really not inside of it; rather, as if the Artifact was something that had been pressed or shaped into an oblong block, but you couldn't know this except when the sun shone just right upon it. It seemed to me that I could see an eye. And it was alive and watching me." "But that can't be!" yelled Oop. "The Artifact is like a stone. Like a piece of metal." "A funny piece of metal," said Maxwell. "Something that you can't pry into." "It's only fair to say," Carol reminded them, "that now I can't be cure. It might have been only my imagination." "We'll never know," said Maxwell. "The Wheeler will haul off the Artifact tomorrow." "And buy the crystal planet with it," said Oop. "It seems to me we shouldn't just be sitting here." TTe picked up the jar, put it to A his mouth and drained it, got up and went to the hideout in the floor and got another jar. Ponderously, he unscrewed the lid and handed the jar to Carol. "Leave us settle down," he suggested, "to building up a hangover. The newsmen will be here by morning, and I got to work up the strength to throw them out." "Now, wait a second," said Maxwell. "I feel an idea coming on." They sat and waited for the idea to come on. "The translator," said Maxwell. "The one I used to read the records on the crystal planet. I found it in my bag." "Yes?" asked Oop. "What if the Artifact were simply another record?" "But Carol says... " "I know what Carol says. But she can't be sure. She only thinks she saw that eye staring out at her. And it seems improbable." "That's right," said Carol. "I can't be absolutely sure. And what Pete says does make a crooked sort of sense. If he's right, it would have to be a very important record -- and a rather massive one. Perhaps a whole new world of knowledge. Maybe something the crystal planet left here on Earth, believing that no one would ever think of looking for it here. A sort of hidden record." "Even if that should be the case," said Oop, "what good will it do us? The museum is locked, and Harlow Sharp is not about to open it for us." "I could get us in," said Carol. "I could phone the guard and say I had to get in and do some work. Or that I had left something there and wanted to pick it up. I have clearance for that sort of thing." "And lose your job," suggested Oop. She shrugged. "There are other jobs. And if we worked it right... " "But there's so little point to it," protested Maxwell. "It's no Maybe less than that. I don't deny I'd like to have a try at it, but -- " "What if you found that it was really something important?" asked Carol. "Then we could get hold of Sharp and explain it to him and maybe -- " "I don't know," said Maxwell. "I doubt that we could find anything so important that Harlow would renege upon the deal." "Hell," said Oop, "let's not waste time sitting here and talking about it. Let us be about it." Maxwell looked at Carol. "I think so, Pete," she said. "I think it's worth the chance." Oop reached out and took the jar of moonshine from in front of her and screwed on the cap. T he past surrounded them, the cabineted and cased and pedestaled past. All around were the lost and forgotten and unknown, snatched out of time by the far-ranging field expeditions that had probed into the hidden comers of mankind's history. Art and folklore objects that had been undreamed of until men went back and found them; still new pottery that had theretofore been known only as scattered shards, if even that; bottles out of ancient Egypt with the salves and ointments still prisoned, fresh, within them; ancient iron weapons new from the forge; the scrolls from the Alexandrian library which should have burned, but didn't, because men had been sent back in time to snatch them from flames at the moment before they would have been destroyed; the famed tapestry of Ely that had disappeared from the ken of man in a long-gone age -- all these and many more, a treasure trove of articles snatched from the bowels of time. The place was misnamed, Maxwell thought. Not Time Museum, but rather the Museum of No Time, a place where all ages came together, where there was no time distinction. In this building all the accomplishments and dreams of mankind might eventually be gathered, not aged things, but all fresh and new and shiny, fashioned only yesterday. And here one would not have to guess from old and scattered evidence what it had been like back there, but could pick up and hold and manipulate the tools and instruments and gadgets that had been made and used through all the days of man's development. Standing beside the pedestal which held the Artifact, he listened to the footsteps of the guard as he tramped away again on his regular rounds. Carol had managed it. There had been a time he had doubted she would be able to, but everything had gone well. She'd phoned the guard and told him she and a couple of. friends had wanted one last look at the Artifact before it was carted off, and he had been waiting to let them in at the little entryway set into one of the large doors that were opened when the museum was open to the public. "Don't take too long," he grumbled. "I'm not sure I should let you do this." "It's all right," she'd told him. "There is no need for you to worry." He had shuffled off, mumbling to himself. A bank of overhead spotlights shone down on the black block that was the Artifact. Maxwell ducked beneath the velvet rope that guarded tire pedestal and clambered up beside the Artifact, crouching down beside it, fumbling in his pocket for the interpreting apparatus. It was a crazy hunch, he told himself. It was no hunch at all. It simply was an idea bom of desperation. He was wasting his time, more than likely making himself ridiculous. Even if this wild venture should prove to have some point, there was nothing that he could do about it at this late hour. Tomorrow the Wheeler would take possession of the Artifact and of the knowledge stored on the crystal planet As far as the human race might be concerned that would be the end of dredged most laboriously and devotedly from two universes -- knowledge that should have belonged to the University of Earth, but that now would be lost forever to an enigmatic cultural bloc which might, in turn, prove to be that potential cosmic enemy Earth had always feared would be found in space. TTis start had been too late. A A Given a bit more time and he could have turned the deal, could have found the people who would have listened to him, could have gained some backing. But everything had worked against him, and now it was too late. He slid the interpreter onto his head and fumbled with it. It didn't want to fit. "Let me help," said Carol. He felt her fingers manipulating it deftly, straightening out the straps, sliding them into place. Glancing down, he saw Sylvester, seated on the floor beside the pedestal, snearing up at Oop. Oop caught Maxwell's look. "That cat doesn't like me," said the Neanderthaler. "He senses that I'm his natural enemy. Some day he'll work up his nerve to have a go at me." "That's ridiculous," snapped Carol. "He's just a little putty cat." "Like hell," said Oop. Maxwell reached up and pulled the assemblage of the interpreter down across his eyes. And looked down at the Artifact. There was something there in that block of black. Lines. Forms. A strangeness. No longer just a block of unimaginable blackness, rejecting all influence from outside, tolerating nothing and giving up nothing, as if it might be a thing that stood apart, sufficient to itself within the universe. He twisted his head to try to catch the angle from which it might be possible to untangle what he saw. No lines of writing, surely -- it was something else. He reached up to the headpiece and pushed over the wheel that increased the power, fiddled for a moment with the adjustment for the sensor. "What is it?" Carol asked Him. "I don't -- " "Then suddenly he did know. He saw. Imprisoned in one comer of the block was a talon, with iridescent flesh or hide or scale and gleaming claws that looked as if they had been carved from diamonds. A talon that moved and struggled to be free so it could reach out for him. He flinched away, moving back to get out of reach, and he lost his balance. Falling, he tried to twist to one side so he wouldn't land flat upon his back. One shoulder struck the velvet rope and the standards that held the rope in place went over with a clatter. The floor came up and smacked him hard. Striking the rope had served to twist him to one side, and He came down Heavily on one shoulder, but His Head was protected from the floor. He struck at his forehead with an open hand, knocking the interpreter off to one side to free his eyes. And there, above him, the Artifact was changing. Out of it something was rising -- rearing up out of the oblong of blackness, jerking itself free. Something that was alive, athrob with vitality and glittering in its beauty.  slender, dainty head, with an elongated snout, and a sharp serrated crest that ran from the forepart of the head along the length of neck. A barrel-like chest and body, with a pair of wings half-folded, and shapely forelegs, armed with the diamond claws. It glittered blindingly in the spotlights that pointed at the Artifact -- or, rather, where the Artifact had been. Each gleaming scale was a point of hard white light striking off the bronze and gold, the yellow and the blue. A dragon! Maxwell thought. A dragon rising from the blackness of the Artifact! A dragon, finally risen, after long eons of being prisoned in that block of blackness. A dragon! After all the years he'd hunted one, after all the years of wonder, here finally was a dragon. But not as he'd pictured it in his mind. This was no prosaic thing of flesh and scale, but a thing of glorious symbolism. A symbol of the heyday of the crystal planet, perhaps of the universe that had died so that this present universe could be born anew -- ancient and fabulous, a fellow of those strange tribes of beings of which the trolls and goblins, the fairies and the banshees were the stunted and pitiful survivors. A thing the name of which had been handed down through generations that numbered into thousands, but never seen by any member of humanity until this very moment. Oop stood out on the floor, beyond one of the tumbled standards that had held the velvet cord, his legs more bowed than ever, as if he'd started to sink into a crouch and had frozen there, with his hamlike hands hanging at his side, his fingers hooked like claws, while he stared upward at the terror and the wonder on the pedestal. In front of him, Sylvester crouched close against the floor, knotted muscles standing out along his furry legs, his great mouth agape, with the fangs exposed and ready for attack. Maxwell felt a hand upon his shoulder and twisted around. "A dragon?" Carol asked. Her words were strange, as if she had been afraid to ask them, as if she'd forced them from her throat. She was not looking at him, but upward at the dragon, which now seemed to be complete. The dragon switched its tail, which was long and sinuous. Out on the floor Oop tumbled down ungracefully to duck the sweep of it. Sylvester squalled in anger and crept forward a foot or so. "Cut it out, Sylvester," Maxwell said sharply to the cat. Oop scrambled forward hastily on his hands and knees and grabbed Sylvester by one of his hind legs. "Talk to him," Maxwell said to Carol. "If that damn fool cat tackles him, there'll be hell to pay." "Oop, you mean? He wouldn t tackle Oop." "Not Oop," said Maxwell. "The dragon. If he takes off on the dragon -- " A bellow of rage came thundering out of the darkness, and the thump of running feet. "What is going on in here?" howled the watchman, charging from the shadows. The dragon spun upon the pedestal and came swiftly off it, switching around to face the running watchman. I with a tight grip upon Sylvester's leg. The dragon moved forward carefully, almost mincingly, its head canted at a questioning angle. It flourished its tail. The tail swept across the top of a display table, brushing off a half dozen bowls and jugs. The pottery thudded and gleaming shards went skating across the floor. "Hey, cut that out!" the watchman yelped. Then, apparently for the first time, he saw the dragon. The yelp turned into a howl of fear. The watchman turned and fled. The dragon trotted after him, not in any hurry, but very interested. His progress was marked by a series of thudding and splintering crashes. "If we don't get him out of here," said Maxwell, "there'll be nothing left At the rate he's going, there won't be a thing intact in less than fifteen minutes. He'll have the place wiped out. And, Oop, for the love of God, hang onto that cat. We don't want a full-fledged brawl breaking out in here." Maxwell got to his feet, grabbed the interpreter off his head and stuffed it in his pocket. "I could open the dors," Carol offered. "We could shoo Him out of here. The big doors, I mean. I think that I know how." "How are you, Oop," Maxwell asked, "at dragon-herding?" The dragon had blundered to the rear of the building and now had turned around and was coming back. "Oop," said Carol, "help me with these doors. I need a man with muscle." "What about this cat?" "Leave him to me," said Maxwell. "He may behave himself. Maybe he'll mind me." A long chain of crashes marked the progress of the dragon. Listening to them, Maxwell moaned. Sharp would have his scalp for this. Friend or not, he would be plenty sore. The whole damn museum wrecked and the Artifact transformed into rampaging tons of flesh. He took a few tentative steps across the floor toward the crashing sounds. Sylvester slunk close against his heels. In the dimness, Maxwell could make out the dim outlines of the floundering dragon. ( " Nice dragon," Maxwell said. "Take it easy, fellow." It sounded rather silly and somehow inadequate. How in the world should one talk to a dragon? Sylvester let out a hacking growl. I "You stay out of it," said Maxwell, sharply. "Things are bad enough without you messing in."  He wondered what had hap pened to the watchman. More I than likely phoning the police I and building up a storm. I Behind him he heard the creak ing of the doors as they came I open. If the dragon would only j wait until those doors were open, ! then he could be shagged outf doors. And once the dragon had been gotten out, what would happen then? Maxwell shuddered, thinking of it -- of the great beast blundering down the streets and across the malls. Maybe it would be better, after all, to keep him penned in here. TT e stood indecisively for a moJment, weighing the disadvantages of a dragon caged with a dragon on the loose. The museum was more or less wrecked already. Perhaps the complete wrecking of it would be preferable to turning this creature loose. The doors still were creaking, slowly opening. The dragon had been ambling along, but now he burst into a gallop, heading for the opening portal. spun to a sliding halt and now was straining upward, raging loudly at the flying dragon. It was a sight to make one catch his breath. Moonlight on the beating wings, reflecting off the burnished scales of red and gold and blue, made a flashing rainbow that quivered in the sky. Oop and Carol burst out of the door and stopped to stare into the sky. "Beautiful!" said Carol. "Yes, isn't it," said Maxwell. um as he took off in pursuit of the running creature. Off to one side, Carol was shrieking at him. "Cut it out, Sylvester! No, Sylvester, no!" The dragon's sinuous tail flicked nervously from side to side as it ran. Cabinets and tables crashed, statues were sent spinning, path of destruction marked dragon's flight for freedom. Groaning, Maxwell ran Sylvester and the dragon, although, for the life of him, he didn't know exactly why. He was certain he didn't want to the dragon. The dragon reached the opening and went through it in a single leap, high into the air, and as it leaped, the wings unfolded and swept downward in a thrumming beat. At the doorway Maxwell ded to a stop. On the steps the entrance, Sylvester also Maxwell spun around. "Close those doors!" he shouted, then ducked quickly to one side as the galloping dragon came charging down upon him. The doors were partly open, and they stayed partly open. Oop and Carol were racing off in different directions, intent on leaving plenty of room for the lumbering tons of flesh that were heading for the open. Sylvester's thunderous roars boomed and echoed in the museAnd now, for the first time, he realized in full exactly what had happened here. There was no longer any Artifact. The Wheeler deal was dead. And so was any deal that he could make in behalf of the crystal planet. The chain of events which had been started with the copying of his wave pattern when he had been launched for Coonskin had been canceled out. Now, except for that flashing rainbow in the sky, it was as if nothing at all had happened. The dragon was higher now, wheeling in the sky, no longer anything more than the flashing of the rainbow colors. "This tears it," Oop declared. "What do we do now?" "It was my fault," said Carol. "It was no one's fault," said Oop. "It's just the way things happen." "Well, anyhow," said Maxwell, "we loused up Harlow's deal." "I'll say you did," a voice said behind them. "Will someone please tell me what the hell is going on?" 'T'hey turned around. I Harlow Sharp stood in the doorway. Someone had turned on all the museum lights,' and He stood out sharply against the lighted oblong of the doors. "The museum is wrecked," he said, "and the Artifact is gone and here are the two of you. I might have known. Miss Hampton, I m astonished. I thought you had better sense than to become entangled in such low company. Although that crazy cat of yours -- " "You leave Sylvester out of this," she said. "He never had a thing to do with it." "Well, Pete?" asked Sharp. Maxwell shook his head. "I find it a bit hard to explain." ft " would think so," said Sharp. Did you have all this in mind when you talked with me this evening?" "No," said Maxwell. "It was a sort of accident." "An expensive accident," said Sharp. "It might interest you to know that you've set Time's work back a century or more. Unless, of course, you somehow moved the Artifact and have it hidden out somewhere. In which case, my friend, I give you a flat five seconds to hand it back to me." Maxwell gulped. "I didn't move it, Harlow. In fact, I barely touched it. I'm not sure what happened, but -- Well, it turned into a dragon." "It turned into a what?" "A dragon." "I remember now," said Sharp. "You always were blathering around about a dragon. You started out for Coonskin to find yourself a dragon. And now it seems you've found one. I hope that it's a good one." "It's a pretty one," said Carol. "All gold and shimmery." "Oh, fine," said Sharp. "Isn't that just bully? We can probably make a fortune, taking it around on exhibition. We can whomp up a circus." "But it isn't here," said Carol. "It up and flew away." "Oop," said Sharp, "you haven't said a word, and you are ordinarily fairly mouthy. What is going on?" "I'm mortified," said Oop. Sharp turned away from him and looked at Maxwell. "Pete," he said, "you probably realize what you have done. The watchman phoned me and wanted to call the police. But I told him to hold up on calling the police, and I'd come right down. I had no idea it would turn out as bad as it did turn out to be. The Artifact is gone and I can't deliver it, and that means I'll have to hand back all that cash. And a lot of the exhibits have been smashed to smithereens... " Maxwell said, "The dragon did that before we let him out." "So you let him out? He didn't actually get away. You just let him out" "Well, he was smashing all that stuff. I guess we weren't thinking." "Tell me honest, Pete. Was there actually a dragon? Or are you going crazy?" "Yes, there was one. He was immobilized inside the Artifact. Perhaps he was the Artifact. Don't ask me How he got there. Enchantment, I would guess." Qlowly, lowering himself one  section at a time, Sharp sat down on the top step and looked slowly from one to the other of them. "Not a thing," he said. "You didn't miss a thing when you started out to ruin Harlow Sharp. You made a job of it." "We didn't start out to ruin you," said Oop. "We never had a thing against you. Somehow it seemed that things started going wrong, and they never stopped." "By rights," said Sharp, "I should sue every one of you for every cent you have. I should ask a judgment -- and don't fool yourself, I'd get it -- that would keep all of you working for Time the rest of your natural lives. But the three of you together couldn't offset by a fraction, during your collective lifetimes, what you cost Time tonight. So there's no sense in doing it. Although I suppose the police will have to get into the ruckus. I don't see how they can be kept out of it. The three of you, I'm afraid, will have to answer a lot of questions." "If someone would only listen to me," said Maxwell, "I could explain it all. That's what I've been trying to do ever since I got back -- to find someone who would listen to me. I tried to talk to you this afternoon... " "Then," said Sharp, "suppose you start right now by explaining it to me. I'll own to a slight curiosityLet's go across the street to my office, where we can settle down and have a talk. Or might that inconvenience you? There's probably a thing or two you still have to do to finish up the job of bankrupting Time." "No, I guess there isn't," said Oop. "I'd say offhand that we've done about everything we can." Tnspector Drayton rose heavily " from the chair in which he had been sitting in Sharp's outer office. "I'm glad you finally arrived, Dr. Sharp," he said. "Something has arisen -- " The inspector cut short his speech when he caught sight of Maxwell. "So it's you," said the inspector. "I am glad to see you. You've led me a long, hard chase." Maxwell made a face. "I'm not sure, Inspector, that I can reciprocate your gladness." If there was anyone he could get along without right now, he told himself, it was Inspector Drayton. "And who might you be?" Sharp asked, shortly. "What do you mean by busting in here?" "I'm Inspector Drayton, of Security. I had a short talk with Professor Maxwell the other day, on the occasion of his return to Earth, but I'm afraid that there are still some questions." "In that case," said Sharp, "please take your place in line. I have business with Dr. Maxwell, and I'm afraid that mine takes precedence over yours." "You don't understand," said Drayton. "I have not come Here to apprehend your friend. His turning up with you is a piece of good fortune I had not expected. There is another matter in which I thought you might be helpful, a matter which came up rather unexpectedly. You see, I had heard that Professor Maxwell had been a guest at Miss Clayton's recent party, and so I went to see her." "Talk sense, man," said Sharp. "What has Nancy Clayton got to do with all of this?" "I don't know, Harlow," said Nancy Clayton, appearing at the doorway of the inner office. "I never intended to get involved in anything. All I ever try to do is entertain my friends and I can't see how there's anything so wrong in that." "Nancy, please," said Sharp. "First tell me what is going on." "It's Lambert," Nancy said. "You mean the man who painted the picture that you have." "I have three of them," said Nancy, proudly. "But Lambert has been dead more than five hundred years." "That's what I thought, too," said Nancy, "but he turned up tonight. He said that he was lost." A man stepped from the inner room, urging Nancy to one side -- a tall and rugged' man with sandy hair and deep lines in his face. "It appears, gentlemen," he said, "that you are discussing me. Would you mind if I spoke up for myself?" r iere was a strange twang to the way he spoke his words. He stood beaming at them in a good-natured manner, and there was not much that one could find in him to make one dislike the man. "You are Albert Lambert?" Maxwell asked. "Indeed I am," said Lambert. "I hope I don't intrude, but I have a problem." "And you're the only one?" asked Sharp. "I'm sure that I don't know," said Lambert. "I suppose there are many other persons who are faced with problems. When you have a problem, however, the question is where to go to have it solved." "Mister," said Sharp, "I am in the same position. I am seeking answers the same as you." "But don't you see," Maxwell said to Sharp, "that Lambert has the right idea? He has come to the one place where his problems can be solved." "If I were you, young fellow," Drayton said, "I wouldn't be so sure. You were pretty foxy the other day, but now I'm onto you. There are a lot of things -- " "Inspector, will you please keep out of this?" said Sharp. "Things are bad enough without you complicating them. The Artifact is gone, and the museum is wrecked, and Shakespeare Has disappeared." "But all I want," said Lambert, reasonably, "is to get back home again. Back to #." "Now, wait a minute," Sharp commanded. "You are out of line." Maxwell said, "Harlow, I explained it all to you just this afternoon. I asked you about Simonson. Surely you recall." "Simonson? Yes, I remember now." Sharp looked at Lambert. "You are the man who painted the canvas that shows the Artifact." "Artifact? What do you mean?" A big block of black stone set atop a hill." Lambert shook his head. "No, I haven't painted it. Although I suppose I will. In fact, it seems I must, for Miss Clayton showed it to me and it's undeniably something that I would have done. And I must say, who shouldn't, that it is not so bad." "Then you actually saw the Artifact back in Jurassic days?" "Jurassic?" ago." Lambert looked surprised. "So it was that long ago. I knew it was pretty far. There were dinosaurs." "But you must have known. You were traveling in time." "The trouble is," said Lambert, "the time has gone haywire. I never seem to be able to go to the time I want." Oharp put up his hands and held  his head between them. Then he took them away and said: "Now, let's go at this slowly. One thing at a time. First one step and then another, till we get to the bottom of it." "I explained to you," said Lambert, "that there's just one thing that I want. It's very simple really. All I want is to get home again." "Where is your time machine?" asked Sharp. "Where did you leave it? We can have a look at it." I didn't leave it anywhere. There s no place I could leave it. It goes everywhere with me. It's inside my head." "In your head!" yelled Sharp. "A time unit in your head. But that's impossible." ( Maxwell grinned at Sharp. "When we were talking this afternoon," he said, "you told me that Simonson revealed very little about his time machine. Now it appears -- " "I did tell you that," Sharp agreed. "But who in their right mind would suspect that a time unit could be installed in a subject's brain? It must be a new principle. Something that we missed entirely." He said to Lambert, "Do you have any idea how it works?" "Not the slightest," Lambert said. "The only thing I know is that when it was put into my head -- a rather major surgical operation, I can assure you -- I gained the ability to travel in time. I simply have to think of where I want to go, using certain rather simple co-ordinates, and I am there. But something has gone wrong. No matter what I think, I go banging back and forth like a yoyo from one time to yet another. None of them are the times I want to be." "It would have advantages," said Sharp, speaking musingly and more to himself than to the rest of them. "It would admit of independent action and it would be small, much smaller than the mechanism that we have to use. It would have to be able to go inside the brain and... I don't suppose, Lambert, that you know too much about it?" "I told you," Lambert said. "Not a thing. I wasn't really interested in how it worked. Simonson happens to be a friend of mine -- " 'But why here? Why did you come here? To this particular place and time?" "An accident, that's all. And once I arrived it looked a lot more civilized than a lot of places I had been, and I started inquiring around to orient myself. Apparently I had never been so far into the future before, for one of the first things I learned was that you did have time travel and that here was a Time College. Then I heard that Miss Clayton had a painting of mine, and thinking that if she had a painting I had done she might be disposed favorably toward me, I sought her out. In hope, you see, of finding out how to contact the people who might be able to use their good offices to send me home again. And while I was there Inspector Drayton arrived." ttTow, Mr. Lambert," Nancy  said, "before you go any further, there is something that I want to ask you. Why didn't you, when you were back in the Jurassic or wherever it was that Harlow said you were, and you painted this picture -- " "You forget," Lambert told her. "I haven't painted it yet. I have some sketches and someday I expect to." "Well, then. When you get around to painting that picture, why don't you put in dinosaurs? There aren't any dinosaurs in it, and you just said you knew you were a long way in the past because there were dinosaurs." "I put no dinosaurs in the painting," said Lambert, "for a very simple reason.There were no dinosaurs." "But you said -- " "You must realize," Lambert explained, patiently, "that I paint only what I see. I never subtract anything. I never add any thin g And there were no dinosaurs because the creatures in the painting had chased them all away. So I put in no dinosaurs, nor any of the others." "Any of the others?" asked Maxwell. "What are you talking about now? What were these others?" "Why," said Lambert, "the ones with wheels." He stopped and looked around Him at their suddenly stricken faces. "Did I say something wrong?" he asked. "Oh, not at all," Carol said sweetly. "Go right ahead, Mr. Lambert. Tell us all about the ones with wheels. We are all terribly Interested." "You probably won't believe me," Lambert said, "and I can't tell you what they were. The slaves, perhaps. The work horses. The bearers of the burdens. The serfs. They were life forms, apparently. They; were alive, but they went on wheels instead of feet and they were not one thing alone. Each one of themi was. a hive of insects, like bees or ants. Social insects, apparently. You understand, I don't expect that you'll believe a word I say. But I swear -- " From somewhere far away came the low, thudding rumble of rapidly advancing wheels. As they stood transfixed and listening they knew that the wheels were coming down the corridor. Nearer came the rumble, growing louder as it advanced. Suddenly it was just outside the door and slowing down to turn, and all at once a Wheeler stood inside the door. "That's one of them!" screamed Lambert. "What is it doing here?" ttA yTr. Marmaduke," said  Maxwell, "it is good to see you once again." "No," the Wheeler told him. "Not Mr. Marmaduke. The socalled Mr. Marmaduke will not be seen by you again. He is in very bad disgrace. He made a vast mistake." Sylvester had started forward, but Oop had readied down and grabbed him by the loose skin of the neck and was holding him tightly while he struggled to break free. "There was a contract made," the Wheeler said, "by a humanoid that went by the name of Harlow Sharp. Which one of you would be Harlow Sharp?" "I'm your man," said Sharp. "Then, sir, I must ask you what you intend to do about the fulfillment of the contract." "There is nothing I can do," said Sharp. "The Artifact is gone and cannot be delivered. Of course your payment will be refunded promptly." "That, Mr. Sharp," the Wheeler said, "will not be sufficient. It will fall far short of satisfaction. We shall bring the trial of law against you. We shall bust you, mister, with everything we can. We shall do our best to poverty you and -- " "Why, you miserable go-cart," Sharp yelled, "there is no law for you! Galactic law does not apply with a creature such as you. If you think you can come here and threaten me -- " Ghost appeared out of thin air, just inside the doorway. "It's about time," Oop yelled angrily. "Where've you been all night? What did you do with Shakespeare?" "The Bard is safe," said Ghost, "but there is other news." The arm of the robe raised and gestured at the Wheeler. "Others of his kind swarm in Goblin Reservation to try to trap the dragon." So, thought Maxwell, somewhat illogieally, it had been the dragon they wanted after all. Could the Wheelers have known all along that there had been a dragon? Of course they would have known; it had been they or their far ancestors who had done the work back in Jurassic days. In Jurassic days on Earth, and how many other times on how many other planets? The serfs, Lambert had said, the horses, the bearers of the burdens. Were they now, or had they been, inferior members of that ancient tribe of beings, or had they been, perhaps, simply domesticated animals, harnessed biologically by genetic engineering, for the jobs they were assigned? And now these former slaves, having established an empire of their own, reached out their hands for something that they may have reason to believe should be their heritage. Theirs, since nowhere else in the universe was there left any trace of the great colonization project dreamed by the crystal planet. A nd perhaps, thought Maxwell -- perhaps it should be theirs. For theirs had been the labor that had engineered the project. Had the dying banshee, laden with an ancient guilt, sought to right a wrong when he had doublecrossed the crystal planet, when he had sought to help these former slaves? Or had he perhaps believed that the heritage should go, not to some outsider, but to a race of beings who had played a part, however menial, however small, in the great project that had crumbled into failure? "You mean," Sharp said to the Wheeler, "that at the very moment you were standing here and threatening me, you had your bandits out?" "He works all the angles that there are," said Oop. "The dragon went home," said Ghost, "to the only home that he could recognize upon this planet. To where the Little Folk reside, so that he could see his fellows once agaiflj flying in the clear moonlight above the river valley. And then the Wheelers attacked him in the air, trying to force him to the ground, so that he could be captured. The dragon is fighting back most magnificently, but -- " "Wheelers can't fly," protested Sharp. "And you make it sound like there were a lot of them. There can't be. Mr. Marmaduke was the only... " "Perhaps," said Ghost, "they are not believed to fly, but they are truly flying. And as for the number of them, I am mystified. Pethaps here all the time, hiding from the view. Perhaps many coming in through the transport stations." "We can put a stop to that," said Maxwell. "We can send word to Transportation Central." Sharp shook his head. "No, we can't do that. Transportation is inter-galactic, not of Earth alone. We cannot interfere." "Mr. Marmaduke," said Inspector Drayton, speaking in his best official voice, "or whoever you may be, I think I'd better run you in." "Leave off this blathering," said Ghost. "The Little Folk need help." Maxwell reached out and picked up the chair. "It's time we put an end to fooling," he declared. He raised the chair and said to the Wheeler. "It's time for you to start talking, friend. And if you don't, I'll damn well cave you in." A circle of jets suddenly protruded from the Wheeler's chest, and there was a hissing sound. A stench hit them in the face, a terrible fetor that struck like a clenched and savage fist, that made the stomach somersault and set the throat to gagging. AT axwell felt himself falling to-- the floor, unable to control his body, which seemed tied up in knots from the fearful stink that exuded from the Wheeler. He hit the floor and rolled. His hands went to his throat and tore at it, as if to rip it open to allow Himself more air -- although! there seemed to be no air, nothing but the foulness of the Wheeler. Above him he heard a fearful screaming. When he rolled around so he could look up, he saw Sylvester suspended above him, his front claws hooked around the upper portions of the Wheeler's body, his rear legs clawing and striking at the bulging and transparent belly in which writhed the disgusting mass of roiling insects. The Wheeler's wheels were spinning frantically, but something had gone wrong with them. One wheel spun in one direction and the second in another. The Wheeler Whirled about in a giddy dance, with Sylvester clinging desperately and his back legs working like driving pistons at the Wheeler's belly. It looked for all the world, thought Maxwell, as if the two of them were engaged in a rapid and unwieldly waltz. An unseen hand reached out, grasped Maxwell by the arm and hauled him unceremoniously across the floor. As his body thumped across the threshold, some of the foulness diminished. There now was a breath of air. Maxwell rolled to his hands and knees and fought his way erect. He reached up with his fists and rubbed at his streaming eyes. The air still was heavy with stench, but one no longer gagged. Sharp sat propped against the wall, gasping and rubbing at his eyes. Carol was slumped upon the floor. Oop, crouched in the doorway, was tugging Nancy out of the fetid room, from which still came the screaming of a sabertooth at work. Maxwell staggered forward, reached down, picked up Carol and slung her like a sack across one shoulder. He beat an unsteady retreat down the corridor. Thirty feet away he stopped and turned around. As he did, the Wheeler burst out of the doorway, finally free of Sylvester and with both wheels spinning in unison. He came down the hall, wheeling crazily and lopsidedly -- staggering blindly, if a thing with wheels could be said to stagger, slamming into one wall and caroming off it to smash into the other. From a great rent in his belly small whitish objects dropped and scattered all across the floor. Ten feet from where Maxwell stood, the Wheeler finally collapsed when one wheel hit the wall and caved in. Slowly, with what seemed to be a rather strange sort of dignity, the Wheeler tipped over. Out of the tom belly gushed a bushel or so of insects that piled up on the floor. Cylvester came slinking down the hall, crouched low, his muzzle extended in curiosity, taking one slow step and then another as he crept up on his handiwork. Behind Oop and Sylvester came the rest of them. You can let me down now," said Carol. Maxwell let her down, stood her on her feet She leaned against the wall. "I never saw a more undignified way to be carried," she declared. "You haven't got a spark of chivalry to pack a girl around in a manner such as that." "It was all a mistake," said Maxwell. "I should have left you there, laid out on the floor." " Sylvester had stopped now and reaching out his neck, sniffed at the Wheeler, all the while with wrinkles of disgust and wonder etched upon his face. There was no sign of life in the Wheeler. Satisfied, Sylvester pulled back, squatted on his haunches and began to wash his face. On the floor beside the fallen Wheeler, the mound of bugs were seething. A few of them started crawling from die pile, heading out into the hall. Sharp swung out past the Wheeler. "Come on, he said. "Let's get out of here." The corridor still was sour with the terrible stench. "But what is it all about?" wailed Nancy. "Why did Mr. Marmaduke -- " "Nothing but stink bugs," Oop told her. "Can you imagine that? A galactic race of stink bugs! And they had us scared!" Inspector Drayton lumbered forward importantly. "I'm afraid it will be necessary for you all to come with me," he said. "I will need your statements." "Statements," Sharp said, viciously. "You must be out of your mind. Statements, at a time like this, with a dragon loose!" "But an alien has been killed," protested Drayton. "And not just an ordinary alien. A member of a race that could be our enemies. This could have repercussions." "Just write it down," said Oop, "killed by a savage beast." "Oop," snapped Carol, "you know better than to say a thing like that. Sylvester isn't savage. He's gentle as a kitten. And he is not a beast." Maxwell looked around. "Where is Ghost?" he asked. "He took it on the lam," said Oop. "He always does when trouble starts. He's nothing but a coward." "But he said -- " "That he did," said Oop. "And we are wasting time. O'Toole could do with help." M r. O'Toole was waiting for them when they got off the roadway. "I knew coming you would be," he greeted them. "Ghost, he said he would get you yet. And badly do we need someone who will talk sense to the trolls, who hide and gibber in their bridge and will listen to no reason." "What have the trolls got to do with it?" asked Maxwell. "For once in your life, can't you leave the trolls alone?" "The trolls," Mr. O'Toole explained, "filthy as they are, may be our one salvation. They be the only ones who, from lack of any civilization whatsoever, or any niceties, remain proficient in the enchantments of old times. And they specialize in the really dirty kinds of work, the most vicious of enchantments. The fairies, naturally, also cling to the old abilities, but all of their enchantments are of the gentle sort. And gentleness is something of which we do not stand in need." Sharp asked, "Can you tell us exactly what is going on? Ghost didn't hang around to explain." "Gladly," said the goblin, "but leave us start to walking and, walking, I'll relate to you all the happenstance. We have but little time to waste and the trolls are stubborn souls and vast persuasion they will need to do a job for us. They lurk within the mossy stones of that senseless bridge of theirs and they titter like things which have lost their minds. Although, bitter truth to tell, them stinking trolls have little minds to lose." They trudged in single file the rocky ravine which lay in the notch between the hills, and in the east the dawn-light had begun to show, but the path, buried in the trees and flanked by bushes, was dark. Here and there birds woke from sleep and twittered. Somewhere up the hill a raccoon was whickering. "The dragon came home to us," O'Toole told them as they walked, "the one place on Earth left for him to go, to be with his own , kind again. And the Wheelers -- ' which in ancient times had another name than Wheelers -- . have attacked him, like broomsticks flying in formation. They must not force him to the ground, for then they have him caught and can whisk him hence very rapidly. And, forsooth, he has made a noble fight of it, the fending of them off, but he is growing tired. We must hurry rapidly and with much dispatch if we are to give him aid." "And you're counting," Maxwell said, "on the trolls being able to bring the Wheelers down like they brought down the flier." "You apprehend most easily, my friend. That's what lingers in my mind. But these befouled trolls make a bargain of it." Ctr' never knew," said Sharp, "that the Wheelers could fly. All I've seen them do was trundle." "Of abilities they have many," said O'Toole. "From their bodies they can grow devices without number and beyond imagination. Nozzles for the spreading of their nasty gas, guns to shoot the lethal bolt, jets to make them broomsticks that move with amazing speed. And never are they up to any good. Full of anger and resentment after all the ages, lying out there, deep in the galaxy, with rancor eating like a cancer into their putrid minds, waiting for a chance to be what they never can be -- for no more than menials they are or ever will be." "But why bother with the trolls?" asked Drayton, out of sorts. "I could have guns and planes here." "Don't try to be any more of a fool than you already are," said Sharp. "We can't lay a finger on them. We can't create an incident. The humans can take no part in this. This is something between the Little Folk and their former slaves." "But the cat already killed -- " "The cat. Not a human.". Carol said, "Sylvester was only trying to protect us." "Do we have to go so fast?" protested Nancy. "I'm not used to this." "Here," said Lambert, "take my arm. The path does seem slightly rough." "Do you know, Pete," said Nancy, bubbling, "that Mr. Lambert has agreed to be my house guest for a year or so and paint some pictures for me. Isn't that a lovely thing for him to do?" "Yes," said Maxwell. "I am sure it is." The path had been climbing the hillside for the last hundred feet or so. Now it dipped down toward the ravine, which was clogged with tumbled boulders which, in the first faint light of morning, looked like crouched, humped beasts. And spanning the ravine was the ancient bridge, a structure jerked raw from an old medieval road. Looking at it, Maxwell found it hard to believe that it had been built only a few decades ago when the reservation had been laid out. Two days, he thought. Had it been only two days since he had returned to Earth to find Inspector Drayton waiting? So much had happened that it seemed much longer. He tried to summon up a hatred of the Wheelers, but he found there was no hatred. They were too alien, too far removed from mankind, to inspire a hatred. They were abstractions of evil rather than actual evil beings -- although that distinction made them no less dangerous. That other Peter Maxwell had surely been murdered by the Wheelers, for when he had been found there had been a curious, repulsive odor lingering, and now, since that moment in Sharp's office, Maxwell knew what that odor was. Murdered because the Wheelers had believed that the first Maxwell to return had come from the crystal planet and murder had been a way to stop him from interfering with the deal with Time for the Artifact. But when the second Maxwell had appeared, the Wheelers must have been afraid of a second murder. That was why, Maxwell told himself, Mr. Marmaduke had tried to buy him off, And there was the matter of a certain Monty Churchill, Maxwell reminded himself. When this all was finished, no matter how it might come out, he would hunt up Churchill and make certain that the score he owed him was all evened out. T hey came up to the bridge and walked under it and halted. "All right, you trashy trolls," Mr. O'Toole yelled at the silent stone. "There is a group of us out here to hold conversation with you." "You hush up," Maxwell told the goblin. "You keep out of this. You and the trolls do not get along." "Who," the O'Toole demanded, "along can get with them? Obstinate things they are and without a shred of honor and of common sense bereft." "Just keep still," said Maxwell. "Don't say another word." They stood, all of them in the silence of the coming dawn, and finally a squeaky voice spoke to them from the area underneath the far end of the bridge. "Who is there?" the voice asked. "If you come to bully us, bullied we'll not be. The loudmouthed O'Toole for all these years has bullied us and nagged us. No more we'll have of it." "My name is Maxwell," Maxwell told the speaker. "I do not come to bully you. I come to beg for help." "Maxwell? The good friend of O'Toole?" "The good friend of all of you. Of every one of you. I sat with the dying Banshee, taking the place of those who would not come to see out 'his final moments." "But drink with O'Toole, you do. And talk with him, oh, yes. And give credence to his lies!" The O'Toole strode forward, bouncing with wrath. "That down your throats I'll stuff!" he screamed. "Let me get my paws but once upon their filthy guzzles... " His words broke off abruptly as Sharp reached out and, grabbing him by the slack of his trouser-seat, lifted him and held him, gurgling and choking in his rage. "You go ahead," Sharp said to Maxwell. "If this little pipsqueak so much as parts 'his lips, I'll find a pool and dunk him." Sylvester sidled over to Sharp, thrust out his head and sniffed delicately at the dangling O'Toole. O'Toole batted at the him out of here," he shrieked. "He thinks you're a mouse," said Oop. "He's trying to make up his mind if you are worth the trouble." Sharp hauled off and kicked Sylvester in the ribs. Sylvester Shied off, snarling. "Harlow Sharp," said Carol, starting forward, "don't you ever dare to do a thing like that again. If you do, I'll -- " "Shut up!" Maxwell yelled exasperated. "Shut up, all of you. The dragon is up there fighting for His life, and you stand here, wrangling." nphey all fell silent. Some of them stepped back. Maxwell waited for a moment, then spoke to the trolls. "I don't know what's gone on before," he said. "I don't know what the trouble is. But we need your help and we're about to get it. I promise you fair dealing, but I also promise that if you aren't reasonable we're about to see what a couple of sticks of high explosive will do to this bridge of yours." A feeble, squeaky voice issued from the bridge. "But all we ever wanted, all we ever asked, was for that bigmouthed O'Toole to make for us a cask of sweet October ale." Maxwell turned around. "Is that right?" he asked. Sharp set O'Toole back upon his feet so that he could answer. "It's the breaking of a precedent!" howled O'Toole. "That is what it is. From time immemorial us goblins are the only ones who ever brewed the gladsome ale. And drink it by ourselves. Make we cannot more than we can drink. And make it for the trolls, then the fairies will be wanting... " "You know damn well," said Oop, "that the fairies would never drink the ale. All they drink i milk. The brownies too." "Athirst you would have us all," screamed the goblin. "Hard labor it is for us to make only what we need and much time and thought and effort!" "If it's a simple matter of production," suggested Sharp, "we certainly could help you." Mr. O'Toole bounded up and down in wrath. "And the bugs!" he shouted. "What about the bugs? Exclude them from the ale I know you would when it was brewing. All nasty sanitary. To make October ale, bugs you must have falling into it and all other matters of great uncleanliness or the flavor you will miss." "We'll put in bugs," said Oop. "We'll go out and catch a bucket full of them and dump them into it" The O'Toole was beside himself with anger, his face a flaming purple. "Understand you do not," he screamed at them. "Bugs you do not go dumping into it. Bugs fall into it with wondrous selectivity!" His words cut off in a gurgling shriek, and Carol called out sharply, "Sylvester, cut that out!" The O'Toole dangled, wailing and flailing his arms, from Sylvester's mouth. Sylvester held his head high so that Mr. O'Toole's feet could not reach the ground. "Vop rolling on the ground in laughter, beating his hands upon the earth. "He thinks O'Toole's a mouse!" Oop yelled. "Look at that putty cat! He caught hisself a mouse!" Sylvester was being gentle about it. He was not hurting O'Toole, except his dignity. He was holding him lightly in his mouth, with the two fangs in his upper jaws closing neatly about his middle. Sharp hauled off to kick the cat. "No," Carol yelled, "don't you dare do that!" Sharp hesitated. "It's all right, Harlow," Maxwell said. "Let him keep O'Toole. Surely he deserves something for what he did for us back there in the office." "We'll do it!" O'Toole yelled, frantically. "We'll make them their cask of ale. We'll make two casks of it." "Three," said the squeaky voice coming from the bridge. "All right, three," agreed the goblin. "No weaseling out of it later on?" asked Maxwell. "Us goblins never weasel," said O'Toole. "All right, Harlow," said Maxwell. "Go ahead and belt him." Sharp squared off to kick. Sylvester dropped O'Toole and slunk off a pace or two. The trolls came pouring from the bridge and went scurrying up the hillside, yelping with excitement. The humans began scrambling up the slope, following the trolls. Ahead of Maxwell, Carol tripped and fell. Maxwell stopped and lifted her. She jerked away from him and turned to 'hint a face flaring with anger. "Don't you ever touch me!" she said. "Don't even speak to me. You told Harlow to go ahead and kick Sylvester. You yelled at me. You told me to shut up." She turned then and went scrambling up the hill, moving quickly out of sight. Maxwell stood befuddled for a moment, then began the climb, skirting boulders, grabbing at bushes to pull himself along. Up on the top of the hill he heard wild cheering and off to his right a great black globe, with its wheels spinning madly, plummeted out of the sky and crashed into the woods. He stopped and looked up and saw, through the treetops, two globes streaking through the sky on collision courses. They did not swerve or slacken speed. They came together and exploded on impact. He stood and watched the shattered pieces flying. In a few seconds there were pattering sounds among the leaves as the debris came raining down. The cheering still was going on atop the bluff and far off, near the top of the hill that rose beyond the ravine, something that he heard, but did not see, came plunging to the earth. There was no one else in sight as he began the climb again. ft was all over now, he told him- self. The trolls had done their work, and now the dragon could come down. He grinned wryly to himself. For years he'd hunted I dragons, and here finally was the dragon, but something more, perhaps, than he had imagined. What could the dragon be, he wondered. And why had it been enclosed within the Artifact, or made into the Artifact, or whatever might have been done with it? Funny thing about the Artifact, he thought -- resisting everything, rejecting everything until that moment when he had fastened the interpreting mechanism on his head to examine it. What had happened to release the dragon from the Artifact? Clearly the mechanism had had a part to play in the doing of it, but there still was no way of knowing what might have happened. Although the people on the crystal planet certainly would know, one of the many things they knew, one of the many arts they held which still lay outside the knowledge of others in the galaxy. Had the interpreter turned up in his luggage by design rather than by accident? Had it been planted there for the very purpose for which it had been used? Was it an interpreter, at all? Or was it something else fashioned in a manner that resembled an interpreter? He recalled that at one time he had wondered if the Artifact might not once have served as a god for the Little Folk, or for those strange creatures which early in the history of the Earth had been associated with the Little Folk? And had he been right, he wondered. Was the dragon a god from some olden time? He began the climb again, but went slower now, for there was no need to hurry. It was the first time since he had returned from the crystal planet that there was no urgency. He was somewhat more than halfway up the hill when he heard the music, so faint at first, so muted, that he could not be sure he heard it He stopped to listen, and it was surely music. The sun had just moved the top part of its disk over the horizon. A sheet of blinding light struck the treetops on the hill above him, so that they blazed with autumn color. But the hillside that he climbed still lay in morning shadow. He listened and the music was like the sound of silver water running over happy stones. Unearthly music. Fairy music. And that was what it was. On the dancing green off to his left a fairy orchestra was playing. A fairy orchestra and fairies dancing on the green! It was something that he had never seen, and here was a chance to see it. He turned to his left and made his way, as silently as he could, toward the dancing green. Please, he whispered to himself, please don't go away. Don't be frightened by me. Please stay and let me see you. He was close now. Just beyond that boulder. And the music kept on playing. He crawled by inches around the boulder, on guard against making any sound. And then he saw. The orchestra sat in a row upon a log at the edge of the green and played away, the morning light flashing off the iridescent wings and the shiny instruments. But there were no fairies dancing on the green. Instead there were two others he never would have guessed. Two such simple souls as might dance to fairy music. Facing one another, dancing to the music of the fairy orchestra, were GHosf and Shakespeare. 'T'he dragon perched upon the castle wall, its multi-colored body glittering in the sun. Far below, in its Valley, the Wisconsin river, blue as a forgotten summer sky, flowed between the shores of flaming forests. From the castle yard came sounds of revel ry as the goblins and the trolls, for the moment with animosity laid aside, drank great tankards of October ale, banging the tankards on the tables that had been carried from the great Kail and singing ancient songs that had been composed long before there had been such a thing as Man. Maxwell sat upon a deep-buried boulder and gazed out across the valley. A dozen feet away the edge of the bluff cut off, above a hundred feet of cliff. On the edge of the cliff grew a twisted cedar tree, bent by the winds that had howled across the valley for uncounted years, its bark a powdery silver, its foilage a light and fragrant green. Even from where he sat, Maxwell could catch the sharp tang of the foilage. It all had come out right, he told himself. There was no Artifact to trade for the knowledge of the crystal planet -- although tKere was the dragon; and the dragon, after all, probably had been what the people on that planet wanted. But even if this should not prove to be the truth, the Wheelers had lost out. And in the long run that might be more important than the acquiring of the knowledge. It all had worked out okay. Better than he could have hoped. Except that now everyone was sore at him. Carol was angry at him because he'd told Harlow to go ahead and kick Sylvester and because he'd told her to shut up. O'Toole was sore at him because he'd abandoned him to Sylvester and thereby forced him to give in to the trolls. Harlow more than likely still was plenty burned up because he had messed up the deal for the Artifact and because of all the busted pieces in the museum. But maybe the fact that he'd got Shakespeare back might make up for some of that. And there was Drayton, of course, who still might want to question him, and Longfellow, at Administration, who wouldn't like him any better no matter what had happened. Sometimes, he told himself, it didn't pay to care too much about anything or to fight for anything. Maybe it was the ones like Nancy Clayton who really had it made -- featherheaded Nancy with her famous house guests and her fabulous parties. Something brushed against Kim, and he turned to see what it might be. Sylvester reached out a rough and rasping tongue and began to wash his face. "Cut it out," said Maxwell. "That tongue of yours takes off hide." Sylvester purred contentedly and settled down beside him, leaning hard against him. The two of them sat and gazed across the valley. "You got an easy life," Maxwell told the cat. "You don't have any problems. You don't have to worry." A foot crunched on some stones. A voice said, "You've kidnapped my cat. Can I sit down and share him?" "Sure, sit down," said Maxwell. "I'll move over for you. I thought you never wanted to speak to me again." "You were a nasty person down there," said Carol. "I didn't like you much. But I suppose you had to be nasty." A black cloud came to rest inside the cedar tree. Carol gasped and shrank against Maxwell. He put out an arm and held her close. "It's all right," he said. "It is just a Banshee." "But he hasn't any body. He hasn't any face. He is just a cloud." "That is not remarkable," the Banshee told her. "That is what we are, the two of us that are left. Great dirty dishcloths flapping in the sky. And you need not be frightened, for the other human is a friend of ours." "I wasn't a friend of the third one," said Maxwell. "Nor was the human race. He sold out to the Wheelers." "And yet you sat with him, when no one else would do it." "Yes, I did that. Even your worst enemy could demand that you do that." "Then, I think," the Banshee said, "that you can understand a little. The Wheelers, after all, were us. Still are us, perhaps. And ancient ties die hard." "I think I do understand," said Maxwell. "What can I do for you?" "I only came," the Banshee told him, "to tell you that the place you call the crystal planet has been notified." "And they want the dragon?" Maxwell asked. "You'll have to give us the coordinates... " "The coordinates," said the Banshee, will be given to Transportation Central. You will want to go there, you and many others, to transfer the data. But the dragon stays on Earth, here on Goblin Reservation." "I don't understand," said Maxwell. "They wanted -- " "The Artifact," the Banshee said, "to set the dragon free. He had been caged too long." "Since the Jurassic," said Maxwell. "I agree. That is far too long." "But we did not plan so long," the Banshee said. "You moved Him before we could set Him free, and we thought that we had lost him. The Artifact was only to preserve and hide him until the colony on Earth could become established, until it could protect him... "Protect him? Why did he need protection?" "Because," the Banshee said, "he is the last of his race and therefore very precious. He is the last of the -- I find it hard to say -- you have creatures you call dogs and cats?" "Yes," said Carol. "We have one of them right here." "Pets," the Banshee said. "And yet much more than pets. Creatures that have walked the Earth with you front the very early days. The dragon is the pet, the last pet, of the people of the crystal planet." "The goblins will take care of him," said Carol. "And the trolls and fairies and all the rest of them. They will be proud of him. They will spoil him rotten." "And the humans, too?" "And the humans, too," she said. 'T'hey did not see him go. But He was no longer there. A pet, thought Maxwell. Not a god, but a simple pet. And yet, perhaps, not so simple as it sounded. When men had first made the biomechs, what had they created? Not other men, at least at first, not livestock, not freaks engineered I to specific purposes. They had created pets. Carol stirred against his arm. "What are you thinking, Pete?" "About a date," he said. "Yes, I guess I was thinking of a dinner date with you. We had one once, but it never quite came off. Would you like to try again?" "At the Pig #s Whistle?" "If that is What you want." "Without Oop and Ghost. Without any troublemakers." "But with Sylvester, of course." "No," she said. "Just the two of us. Sylvester stays at Home." TKey got up from the boulder. Sylvester looked up at the dragon perching on the castle wall and snarled. The dragon lowered its head on its sinuous neck and looked him in the eye. It struck out at him a long and forked tongue. A new science-fiction magazine with a new concept in publishing Each issue will be filled with stories by Foreign Authors Will give American readers a chance to read the science-fiction stories by Authors popular in the rest of the world. Written and translated by the top writers throughout the world. We hope you will like it. Edited by Anthony Boucher Two giant volumes. Over # pages of exciting fiction. A handsome addition to your library. Includes John Wyndham's classic ReBirth... Heinlein's Waldo... Anderson's Brain Wave... a total of # full-length novels, # novelets, # short stories by such masters as Bradbury, Arthur Clarke, Judith Merril, Alfred Bester, A. E. Van Vogt, C. M. Kornbluth, Theodore Sturgeon -- and more. How to Get This Unusual Value B ecause you enjoy Science thrillers, the Science Fiction Book Club would like to acquaint you with the most imaginative, informative, entertaining new science fiction books as they are written. That is why we have arranged to send you this #-page Treasury of Great Science Fiction for only # -- to help cover shipping -- with a Trial Membership in the Club. Here's how the Club works: each month it offers a really superb new science fact or fiction book at a fraction of its regular price. Even though these books sell for #, # and more in their original editions, club members get special full-length, hard-cover edichoose to take an extra value selection at higher prices). And the Club tells you in advance what each monthly selection will be. During your Trial Subscription you agree to take as few as four books in the next twelve months. After that you may take as few or as many books as you want, and you may cancel at any time. Please accept my application for membership in the Science Fiction Book Club and rush me The Treasury of Great Science Fiction. I enclose # to help cover shipping. Then, every month, send me the Club's free bulletin. "Things to Come." which describes coming selections. For each book I accept. I will pay # plus shipping and handling, unless I take an extra value selection at a higher price. I need take only four books within a year and may resign any time thereafter. I may return it in # days, pay nothing, owe nothing, and my membership will be canceled. Name (Please Print) ! Address. CityZip. If under # parent must sign here (Offer good in U.S.A. only.) #-#c i If not delighted with introductory package, return It within # days to cancel membership. Mail coupon to: Science Fiction Book Club, Garden City, New York, #. Q#il#Cy JU #v A Specter Is Haunting Texas by Factsheet Six by There Is a Tide by Dreamer, Schemer by How to Get This Unusual Value Edited by Anthony Boucher Two giant volumes. Over # pages of exciting fiction. A handsome addition to your library. Includes John Wyndham's classic ReBirth... Heinlein's Waldo... Anderson's Brain Wave... a total of # full-length novels. # novelets, # short stories by such masters as Bradbury, Arthur Clarke, Judith Merril, Alfred Bester, A. E. Van Vogt, C. M. Kornbluth, Theodore Sturgeon -- and more. Please accept my application lor membership in the Science l iciion Hook Club and rush me The Treasury of Great Science Ficlion. I enclose # to help cover shipping. Then, every month, send me the Club's free bulletin. "Things to C'ome." which describes coming selections. For each book I accept. I will pay # plus shipping and handling, unless I lake an extra value selection at a higher price. I need take only four books within a year and may resign any time thereafter. I may return it in # days, pay nothing, owe nothing, and my membership will be canceled. (Plc.ise Print) ! B i ( Ausi: you enjoy Science thrillers, the Science l iciion Hook ( lub would like to acquaint you wiih (he most inraginative, informative, eni-Tiaining new science fiction books as (hey arc written. That is why we have arranged to send you this #-page Treasury of Great Science Ficlion for only lOtf -- to help cover shipping -- with a Trial Membership in the Club. Here's how the Club works: each month it offers a really superb new science fact or fiction book at a fraction of its regular price. Even though these books sell for f#, # and more in their original editions, club members gel special full-length, hard-cover edichoose to take an extra value selection at higher prices). And the Club tells you in advance what each monthly selection will be. During your Trial Subscription you agree to lake a.s few as four books in the next twelve months. After that you may lake as few or as many books as you want, and you may cancel at any time. If not delighted with introductory package, return It within # days to cancel membership. Mail coupon to: Science Fiction Book Club, Garden City, New York, #. b . SA I  s CO I I safety! The Science Fiction Book Club invites you to take his #-volume Treasury ol reat Science Fictioi for only #J when you join the Science Fiction Book Club and agree to accept only # books during the coming year. Galaxy Is published in French, German, Italian, Japanese and Spanish. The U. S. Edition Is published in Braille and Living Tape. July, #  Vol. #, No. # by Lorry Niven by John Brunner by Fritz Leiber by R. A. Lafferty by Burt K. Filer by Brian W. Aldiss by Robin Scott by A. Bertram Chandler by Willy ley by Frederik Pohl by Algis Budrys by Lester del Rey Movie Review Editor Science Editor Associate Editor Managing Editor Publisher Advertising Circulation Director monthly by Galaxy Publishing Corporation. Main offices; #I Hudson Street, New York, N.Y. #. #c per copy Subscription; (# copied # in the United States, Canada, Mexico, South and Central America and U. S. Possessions. Elsewhere #. Second-class postage paid at New York, N.Y. and at additional mailing offices. Copyright New York # by Galaxy Publishing Corporation, Robert M. Guinn, President. All rights Including translations reserved. All material submitted must be accompanied by self-addressed stamped envelopes. The publisher assumes no responsibility for unsolicited material. All stories printed In this magazine are fiction and any similarity between characters and actual persons Is coincidental. Printed in the U.SA. By The Guinn Co., Inc. N. Y. Title Beg. U. S. Pat. Off. A s this issue of Galaxy goes to press, we are just completing a rather confusing week. Two events in particular Have given us surprises -- tEe apparent beginning of peace negotiations in Vietnam, and tlie opening of tEe long-awaited science-fiction movie, #I -- A Space Odyssey. As to Vietnam -- well, as you know, we don't usually use tfiis space to talk about mere #tE century problems, preferring to confine our crystal ball gazing to more remote eras. But tKose of you who read last month's Galaxy will remember tEat, triggered by two advertisements placed by groups of science-fiction writers, one in favor of an immediate end to the Vietnam war and tKe other opposed, we decided to put the resourcefulness of science-fiction writers, readers and others involved to the test; we began then, and continue now, a contest inviting you and everymie else interested to offer fresh ideas on what to do about Vietnam. By the time you read this (there's a natural two-month lag involved) )the whole thing may be a dead issue. Or it may not. (Our crystal ball won't focus down that fine!) But it seems clear that all the fresh ideas and provocative suggestions that can be made will still be very useful. If the Vietnam war ended tomorrow there would still be a need for new ways of dealing with armed conflicts. So the contest goes on... and so do our plans for submitting whatever ideas we can get to a panel of experts, in the hope of making some of them practical and useful as well as original... In other words, if you were going to enter don't be deterred by anything that may have happened in real time! A s to #, there's a review of it on pp #-#; we won't attempt another one here. But here too at least one thing seems clear in a confusing situation: the science-fiction movie we've all been waiting for still hasn't come along. We think it's a disgrace that the most recent science-fiction movie made with a big budget, good actors and an actual sf writer preparing the script, not aimed at a juvenile market and uncontaminated by camp, is Things to Come... produced in #. For heaven's sake, why? Do About Vietnam? Assume you are being asked for advice. Assume the people who ask you are the President of the United States, the Congress, the State Department, the Joint Chiefs of Staff -- anyone andor everyone who has any decision-making authority concerning American involvement in Vietnam. Assume they want one suggestion from you... and assume they will follow it. What would you tell them to do? Don't tell them. Tell us. We will take the most provocative and seemingly productive suggestions received, submit them to problemsolving analysis, and present the results in a forthcoming issue of Galaxy. The Rules #. Anone is eligible to enter, and may submit as many entries as he likes. Each entry must be on a separate sheet o( paper, one side only, and include your name and address. All entries will become the property of Galaxy Publishing Corporation. Please limit younelf to a maximum of too words for each entry, preferably in the form of (a) your suggestion, (b) followed, if you wish, by a statement of why you think it worth doing. #. Suggestions may be on any area of American involvement in Vietnam -- ways of winning the war, ways of bringing about a peaceful settlement, whatever you think would be of value. #. Five prizes of # each will be awarded to those entries which, in the opinion of the judges, best deserve them. In the event of duplicate suggestions, the first entries received will get the prize. Judges will consist of, or be appointed by, the Editors of Galaxy Publishing Corporation. Winners will be notified by moil, and their names will be published in a forthcoming issue of this magazine. #. Send your entries to: "What Would You Do About Vietnam?", Galaxy Publishing Corporation, #I Hudson Street, New York, N.Y. #. Entries must be received by July #th, I#, to be eligible for prizes. Scully found a pliant, eight-foot-two maid in Dallas Texas, Texas. She cast him as a Circumlunar Skeleton in a play of politics gone mad! CtQon, you look like a Texan  what got the hormone, but been starved since birth'. Like your Ma, Lyndon bless her, lifted a leg and dropped you into a #g black bag, and after you nothing but a crust and mini-carton oi milk once a month." "True enough, noble sir. I was raised in the Sack and I am a TKn," I answered the Portly Giant in a voice fike distant thunder, wKicK almost made me wet my tights, because up until this moment of my life I had been a high baritcMie. My senses told me I was whirling at a punistung six lunagravs in a large cubical centrifuge. In fact, I could see tfie spinning and feel it in my inner ears until my senses gradually adjusted. On the same surface as I, were two giants and a giantess in cowboy costumes and also three barefoot, hunchbacked, swarthy dwarfs in dirty shirts and pants. They were all poised expertly on ffieir feet, riding the centrifuge with elan. While under my black hood and cloak I was doubled up like a large bone-and-titanium lazytongs, trying to make the left knee-inotor of my exodceleton behave -- it either hunted wildly or wouldn't respond at all to the myoelectric impulses from tfie ghost-muscles of my left leg. I realized that the Portly Giant must have seen me without my cloak, which now mlt be Eing an erect short Fat as readily as a folded tail Thin. I was hazy about How I'd debarked from the Tsiolkavdcy. When the Longh'airs dope you to take accelerations of # lungraws, they don't use aspirin. Even gen you're sandwiched between water mattresses. But I knew that outside tfie centrifuge lay the spaceport and city of "Venowknife, Canada, Terra. The centrifuge's two ends and two adjoining sides (but which were which?) were covered with a clnkl-simple mural of huge chalk-white cowboys on horses like elepthants chasing tiny Bpstick-red Indians on ponies fike chihuahua dogs across a cactusstudded landscape. 'This battle of cockroaches and behemoths was signed with a Huge "Grandma Aaron." The figures and scene seemed as inappropriate for frosty Yellowknife as my companions' costumes, which Should have been parkas and snovsEoes. But who is a greenhorn, who has lived all his life in free fall a few thousand miles from Mother Luna, to pronounce on the customs of Terrible Terra? The opposite surface was crowded witH dazzling sunbursts. Hire a star cluster going nova. In one of tHe adjoining surfaces were two rectangular openings side by side. EacU was tKree feet wide, but one was more tKan ten feet long, tHe other less than five. I peered into them in vain to see stars or sections of Terra whipping past, but the rectangles were only hatches leading into another part of the centrifuge. Why there were two and so different in shape and size, where one would have done, I couldn't imagine. H s I tried to coax my kneemotor properly alive and felt the six centrifugal lunagravs cruelly press the support bands of my exoskeleton into my skin and bones at armpits, thighs, crotch, etcetera, I asked myself: If this is what they use to toughen you up for Terra, what will Terra's naked surface be like? Meanwhile I spoke aloud in the same inaudibly deep voice-fromgrave, which' indeed fitted my appearance of a black-shrouded burial mound with the central bump of my hooded head. I asked, "Kindly direct me to the Yellowknife Registry of Mining Claims." The Portly Giant regarded me with , benign interest. That one really rode the centrifuge with serenity. I marveled at his ability to handle so casually a mass at least five times my own with exoskeleton. The three shoulderbent dwarfs peered apprehensively from close behind him, fearfrowns furrowing their low foreheads under their greasy black hair. The Square Giant -- I called him that because he was all sharp shoulderand jaw-angles, cinema -- glanced up suspiciously from my open luggage. The Giantess went into a tizzy. "There you go again!" she whined. "I try to hostess you the best I can. After all, you're our first visitor from space in a hundred years. But you keep booming at me like all the rest of them fearful furry Russians and drumming Afric foreigners. And you keep booming mysteries. Where in the name of Jack is Yellowknife?" She had long yellow hair outside and big tits, or their simulacrums, inside her quasi-military, mini-skirted cowgirl costume; but her fluttery stupidity was flattening my libido as well as my sanity. I recalled my father telling me that drum majorettes had been one of the chief ruinations of Terra, along with' female-clad Communist athletes of whichever sex. "Here!" I thunder-rumbled from my hood. "Right here, where the Tsiolvoksky debarked me on direct orbit from Circumluna. Inc!dentally, I'm not Russian, but of Anglo-Hispanic ancestry, though it's true there are as many Russians as Americans in Circumluna." "The Tchaikovsky debarked you all right -- in a stretcher, in case you've forgotten, and all wrappedp in that black blanket, like a candidate for a coffin. Say, what are Mericans? Ancient greasers? But wHat I mostly meant to ask you was: WHere do you think here is?" "Tsiolkovskyt" I tiEunder-corrected. My new double-base voice was making me nasty. "Great space pioneer, not gay composer of slurpy music. And Americans. A-m-e-r-i-c-a-n-s. Wlule here" I thunder-crashed, "is Spaceport Yellowknife, Northwest Territory, Canada, Terra #" "Name of Jack and Jackiel" she wailed, clapping Her hands to her ears. "Where and sriiat is Canada?" 'he Square Giant looked up again and asked ominously, "Stranger, why does yoiu' luggage consist chiefly of # Isotopic and lithium-gold batteries of the sort used in portable power weapons?" "They're spares for my exoskeleton," I tossed Qm, while at the Giantess I rumbled scornfully, "Don't they teach you any geography on this planet? You a space hostess!" "It's you don't know geography," she whimpered back at me, still holding her ears. "Up there in space, jumping from star to star and never caring which. Gun you, you're making me cry, you animated black laundry basketl" Whereupon very large tears (hd begin to plop from the inner comers of her blue eyes. If only the centrifuge would stop, I thought. I could no longer see spin, but I was whirling inside. "Stranger, what class of weapon is an X-O-Skeleton?" the Square Giant demanded, his mouth and eyes thinning to slits. "And watch' your language when conversing with a cultured lady." "You'll find out when you're kicked by one!" I snarled, meaning Faithful Old Titanium, not that female boob. "Cultured ladyl" I continued zestfully. "Cultured in an algae vat! You yeast-brain, how can you and that rit-angle cowpoke mention culture when you confuse satellites with stellar furnaces, don't know where Canada is, don't understand the needs of a Thin visiting a solar gravity satellite and are unfamiliar with well known prosthetic devices?" The Giantess began to blubber. ,The fright-frowns deepened and rose in the dwarfs' foreheads, their greasy hair stirred, and their flit-muscles tightened... fruitful plains, waving with amber grain, cattle-nurturing thornless cactus, the pseudopods of nutritious amoebae, and hone Star flags. Ever since Lyndon ousted Jack in the Early Atomic Age, the term of a President of Texas has been from inauguration to assassination. Murder is merely the continuation of politics by other means. Power ennobles, but Petrolium Power ennobles absolutely. The end of life is liberty. Texans are empowered to enjoy, exploit and handle liberty; while Mexes, Injuns, and Nigras -- all those having dark faces or a dark hole in their pecketboohs -- have the privilege of serving liberty and keeping their hands off it. Ego was made to be used. It rises from the dork unconscious, energizes awareness and transforms society. It is the oilfields of the human personality. Longhairs have less brains than longhorns and less ability to stand on their own hind legs. Most Longhairs perished in the Atomic War or were exiled to that sick-cow-corral, Circumluna. and her unspeakable udder, the Sack. Praise the Lord and Puff the marijuana! The Battles of the Alamo. San Jacinto. El Salvador. Sioux City, Schenectady, and Saskatchewan... -- random excerpt from How fo Stand and Understand Texans: Their Fantasies, Foibles, Folkways, and Fixed Ideas as Seen in Their Own Writings, Mitty-Gritty Press. Walts-Angeles. Acilicpay Ackblay Epublicroy The Square Giant whipped from his belt a lightning-pistol I knew could numb or fry me, according to how much power he used. He took a step toward me and barked, "Hand over that XO-SkeletoH, Stranger, without you cock it. And whatever other weapons you're hiding under that black serape. Everything down to hatpins and pinknives is confiscated at the Republic's borders -- you'll get claim checks. But don't make any sudden movements #" The tension sizzled. I stayed squatcrouched under my cloak and prepared to spit more insults from my hood. In fact, something violent might well have happened, most likely to me, if the Portly Giant hadn't intervened. That one said in resonant, relaxed tones that muffed not a word (I'd been suspecting he was a fellow actor), "Simmer down, all of you, for Lyndon's sake, that secular saint of peace. There's been some natural mistakes made and some natural tempers roused. Bill, go easy with' that shockspitter. And, Suzy, sweetheart, dry your tears and unsnuffle that cute little nose of yours. ttQcully," he addressed to me,  "Scully -- for that's what you look like from what I can glimpse of your face, a sort of sensitive-featured skull. No offense intended! My own handle's Elmo, and I'm as fat as and got a face like a hog, cross-bred witlj a hyena. But well, Scully, I'm afraid that they truly didn't teach you quite all of modem geography up there in the sky. Yep, there's a few things been happening here and there on this little old planet during the century you been sailing around the moon in your ivory tower with its attendant soap bubbles. "Because there is a Yellowknife, you see, Scully, but now we call it Amarillo Cuchillo, and it's situated in Northern Texas. While Canada is a gone land, like Sumeria or Burgundy or Vietnam." A cold and dizzy feeling -- as if I hadn't been centrifuged dizzy enough -- touched me. A feeling of history altering like the colors in a kaleidoscope and no patch of reality sure. I already knew, you see, that my father, who taught me everything, was weak on recent Terran geography and history, though expert in historical dramas and over-all theory. He would wave at Spengler's dogeared, accordion-opened Decline oi the West floating by our bookrack, then through the curving wall of the Sack at Terra splendid against the stars, and say, "They are all fellahin down there, Christopher, all of them. Fellahin swarming like moths over the embers of dead cultures. Ah, tomorrow and tomorrow and tomorrow creeps in this petty pace from day to day." (What is moths?) A ptcturesque and even ego-imflstmg generality, especially to one living a quarter of a but admittedly weak on details. And now at last I was learning just how weak. I looked up afrefiensively at Elmo as the Portly Giant continued, "And I'm afraid, Scully, that the RussoYankee officers of the Taiolkovsky are a little feeble on modem pohtico-geografy too, because where they landed you -- namely, here -- is some two thousand miles south of Amarillo CuchiUo. Scully, my friend, you have the Honor of being in Dallas, Texas, Texas -- the heart of the human universe and the golden laurrf-crown of her culture." "Texas includes Canada?" I asked in a quavering base. "Is an independent nation?" "Scully, I hate to voice the least criticism of a man's educational background -- shucks, there's been notable brains 'mongst refugees from New York City Cclege and Berkeley -- but I do beHeve your heavenly geography irrstructors have been notably remiss and maybe -- no offense meant here neither -- touched with Black or Slavic bias. "Scully son, ever since the Great Texasward Industrial Migration and World War Three, Texas has extended from the Nicaraguan Canal to the North Pole, including most of Central America, all of Mexico, nearly all of Canada and aH that matters of the Flibberty-gibbct Forty-Seven -- I mean the former United States of America. "That is, at present. We Texans might take a fancy to extend our boundaries any day. There's Cuba to be reconquered and Indo-China and Irnd and Hawaii and Hitfier Siberia. "But on the whole, we Texans are a peaceable, tolerant, shootand-let-oot people. We whipped the Cherokees and the Mexicans, and we tied the Russians and Chinese, and we're inclined to rest on oar laurels -- Tud, of course, roused, when we get dynamic as an automated cottonpicking rig goosed the program for an Irish jig. "But as for being independent, let nne tell you, Scully my boy, Texas is the goldumedest independentest nation in the entire annals of political science. Nobody, bar some wise old Hellenes, really understood what individual freedom meant until Tfexas came along. But anyhow, wdcome to Texas, Scully, welcome to God's Planet! Welcome down from the vastness of space, amigo -- though you know, Scully, there's really more functional space in T# Texas than there is in the entire twiddling universe of free fall and galaxies and other foolishness. So in Lyndon's name lift yourself up from that black heap you're in, boy, and put Her here!" (Now I was sure he was an actor, though of ancient oratorical school.) TTe advanced, followed closely by the swarthy dwarfs, acting like timid children, and held out toward me a big open hand. I did not respond, though truly touched by his hammy hospitality. (At heart all actors are hams and love it.) I was simply too tired and dizzy. For many minutes I had been balancing hunched-crouched in a souped-up crazy-house of a centrifuge that was making my brain woozy as well as drowning my meager flesh in fatigue poisons. I had been fumbling futilely with tiring fingers at my balky kneemotor. I had been forcing my aching diaphragm to drag into my burning lungs an atmosphere like yeast stew flavored with hydrogen sulphide. I had been putting up with rude nonsense from a dithery female and a fake cowboy baggage inspector. I was still groggy from anti-grav drugs and bone-crushing, organ-popping accelerations aboard the Tsiolkovsky. I had become deadly sick of Terra while they were still getting me ready for her. So now this news that I'd been stranded two thousand gravitypaved miles from my destination was the last weight, you might say, in my centrifuge trainingbelt. (The centrifuge on Circumluna only builds up to two lunagravs, and I'd weighted my exoskeleton to make it nearer eartHgrav.) "My unfolded handle is Elmo Oilfield Earp, lineal descendant of the noted gunslinger," the Portly Giant coaxed. "What's yours, Scully?" At that instant a second female waltzed into our section of the centrifuge through the shorter of the two side-by-side hatches. At the sight of her, my spirits skyrocketed as if I'd just got simultaneous shots of speed-euph'orin in seven different veins or been invited by Idris Mclllwraith' into her cubical to help her dress for Eve in Shaw's Back to Methuselah. What is it that some girls have can turn me on? -- while the yellow-haired, tearful, sincere, big-tit Susies can extinguish' me. I know, sex. This new girl was dark as the hunchbacked dwarfs, and she wasn't too much more than four feet tall; but she carried herself as if she were ten, her back flagstaff-straight with her glossy blaclc fiair for a banner. She had a form like a scaled-down Venus de Milo. She was shod with gleaming black slippers with heels almost as high as her dainty feet were long. A red skirt swirled around her black-netted dancer's legs, a yellow blouse bared her coffee-and-cream shoulders, while her dark eyes snapped bright black light as castanets do bright black sound. I was so taken with Her mere looks that I forgot to admire the skill with which she moved gracefully across areas having different acceleration vectors. And then she gave it to me. The eye, I mean. Yes, she halted in mid-twirl, and she looked at me -- #res, at miserable me, Huddled under my cloak like a sick giant spider monkey -- and then her delicious eyes were fixed on my hooded, deep-socketed ones and glowing love into me, while her previously saucy lips were parted in a rapt smile of delight, as if I were the answer to some extremely private dream she'd been having ever since the first downy shiver of puberty. My depression vanished like black magic routed by the White Goddess leading a train erf nymphomaniac nymphs. What were six lunagravs? Terra was mine! I was the Count of Monte Cristo! -- a part I Have twice played already. S till operating wholly under my cloak, I untelescoped slim canes from my titanium exo-forearm-bones and with them and my good leg pushed myself erect and then still more erect until my head was on a level with those of the giants. The dwarfs' eyes, steadily widening, followed me up. I noted that although they were of different heights, the dwarfs were all shoulder-bent to an equal four and a half feet -- an odd detail. Once fully erect -- now I topped the giants by a half head -- I pushed down bolts to lock both knee-joints of my exoskeleton and stood on my two feet only, my exo-legs rigid rods from ankle to hip. Though teetery, it was practical -- the taller the object, tfie easier it is to balance. I quickly retelescoped my canes -- if BiH the Square Giant glimpsed them, he would surely cry, "Concealed weapons!" Meanwhile Elmo was calling to my vest-pocket Carmen, "Well, it's about time, Kookie. You better have those reefers, or I'll turn you up and tan your Persianrose-petal hide. Oh Scully, this is La Cucaracha, one of my sociable secretaries. Kookie, this is my bosom friend Scully from outer space. Treat him as you would the President of Texas before he went crackers." Ignoring these rude and boisterous, though apparently well meant remarks, I stepped out swiftly and reached my dark lovely one in three long strides and bowed until my Hooded face was level with hers. Considering I Had no knees at the time, it was a remarkable performance, putting my blaclfi-sHrouded butt a couple of feet higher than my Head. My myoelectricity was tuning my stiff-kneed exoskeleton to perfection. It was truly a grand gesture, executed with' ultimate poise and panache. Thrusting a hand from my cloak, I plucked Hold of her dainty one as if it were a dark orchid -- and it was, ah velvet-surfaced, manipulative multiwand I "Senorita Cockroach sublima" I rumbled throatily (and even the muted thunder of my rumble didn't faze her). "I am Christopher Crockett La Cruz, totally at your service!" And I drew the captured bloom into my Hood and showered kisses on it. She, in the intervals of a flattered laugh and with much rippling of long black eyelashes, whispered toward my ear in a voice very fast and businesslike, though tender, "At moonrise tonight, amado. At the bandstand corner of the cemetery, querido mio. Until then -- silencio!" It is the proper function of woman to attend to the practical details of affairs of the heart. Assured by her words that I was not only loved but desired, I put into my obediently whispered, Si, si, sir' the hiss of a lovestruck micrometeorite whizzing through the self-sealing duraplast of one of the eggs forming the Sack. Then I returned her hand to her with a flourish, unjackknifed to normal height and turned toward the others. T felt as if I Had just magnificently rendered one of Hamlet's soliloquies or Cyrano's tirades and the applause was about to break from the doublycurving walls of our free-fall theater-in-the-sphere in the largest bubble of the Sack. An inner voice said, "Stop your skulking masquerade, Scully-Christopher. Show yourself fully to these miserable earthlings and your dainty beloved." With a Dracula batwing swirl, I threw back my black cloak and hood, flashing their scarlet linings, and waited for the gasps of admiration. Suzy wailed, "Holy Halloween!", vanished her large blue irises upward and fainted. As he caught her. Bill yelled, "What'd I tell you? -- he's got powerarmor!" While the three dwarfs jumped backward and, I do believe, would have dashed In terror from the room except that Elmo reacfied beHind him and neatly collared them, meanwhile scowling at me incredulotBly. One of the captured dwarfs quavered, "La Muetie Alttd" Anodier gasped, " EapeciroJ" While tlie third stuttered, El Eagueletol" Being called a tall death, a specter and a skeleton iilced me greatly. To Have people scared rf one (unless the part calls for it) when one is a fine, loving chap and for lagniappe a great actor is most irritating. But before saying anything cutting, an # dhing with acid in it, I put myself in their places and rapidly looked at me. They were looking, I discovered, at a handsome, lapely, dramatic-featured man # feet # inches tall and massing # pounds with and # pounds without his exoskeleton. Except for relaxed tiny bulges of muscle in forearms and calves (latter to work lengthy toes, useful in gripping), this man was composed of skin, bones, ligaments, fasciae, narrow arteries and veins, nerves, small-sire assorted inner organs, ghost muscles and a big-dmned skull with two bumps of jaw muscle. He was wearing a skin-tight black suit that left bare only his sunkencheeked, deep-eyed, beautiful tragic face and big, heavy-tendoned hands. This truly magnificent, romantically handsome, rather lean man was standing on two eorrugatedscJed titanium footplates. From the outer edge of each rose a narrow tita n i u m T beam that followed the line of his leg, with a joint (locked now) at the knee, up to ffliotSer joint with a titanium pelvic gircfle and dsallow belly support. From the back of tffis gtrdk a T spine rose to support a shoulder yce and rib cage, ah of tiie same metal. The rib cage was artistically slotted to save weight, so that curving strips followed the line of each of His very promineHt ribs. A continuation of His T spine up the back of bis neck in turn supported a snug, gleaming h'eedbaet that rose behind to curve over his shaven cranium, but in front was little more than a jawslf and two inward-curving cheek-jdates stopping just short of his somewhat rudimentary nose. The nose is not needed in Circumluna to warm or cool air.) Slightly lighter T beams than those for his legs rcmfwced his arms and housed in their terminal inches his telescoping canes. Numerous black, foam-padded bands attached this whole framework to him. A most beautiful prosthetic, one had to admit. While to expect a Thin, or even more a Fat, from a free-fall environment to function without one cm a gravity planet or in a centrifuge would be the ultimate in comt;all ignorance. Eight small electric motors at the principle joints worked the prosthetic framework by means of steel cables riding in the angles of the T beams, much like antique dentists' drills were worked, I've read. The motors were controlled by myoelectric impulses from His ghost-muscles, transmitted by sensitive pick-ups buried in the foam-padded bands. They were powered by an assortment of isotopic and lithium-gold batteries nesting in his pelvic and pectoral girdles. D id this fine man look in the least like a walking skeleton? -- I demanded of myself outragedlyl Well, yes, very much so, I had to admit now that I had considered the matter from the viewpoint of strangers. A very Handsome and stylish skeleton, all silver and black, but a skeleton none the less and one eight feet eight inches tall, able to look down a little even at the giant Texans aroimd him. I realized now that my anger and my inability to see myself as others see me had been because Father and Mother had found nothing morbid or eerie about me in my new, silvery anti-grav prosthetic -- nor Had the Longhairs who had constructed it for me in return for free performances of Hamlet, Macbeth and Manhattan Project, two jam-sessions and one "Dance of i'e Seven Veils" by Idris Mclllwraith, the Sack's perennial sex star, who is a Thin like me and looks like the ancient high-fashion model Teeny (Twilly? Twiggy?) drastically slimmed down, yet has much appeal. I ask her once a month to marry me, but although granting occasional favors, she refuses me always on the silly grounds that she is thrice my age. Who dies in free fall? I glanced down at my newer love, the sublime La Cucaracha, and she was gazing up at me and my exoskeleton with as fond approval as my parents and with something spicy added. But when I made to bow to Her again and perhaps Hear more exciting whispers about our coming rendezvous, she twinkle-toed away, drawing from a fancy pack a long, very thin, pale brownish cigarette. "Scully Christopher Crockett La Cruz," Elmo meanwhile Hailed me from where he stood talking with Bill, while still collaring the three dwarfs. Suzy had sat up from her faint and was looking at me with a thin-lipped disapproval, which I connected with the attentions I had showered on La Cucaracha. "That Crockett's a good Texas handle," Elmo continued. "Deepens my friendship for you, boy. Anyhow, Scully, I been considering your problems. There's a northbound cargo jet loading might lift you to Amarillo CucKillo, but she mayn't take off for a week -- we Texans conduct our commerce in a relaxed fashion. So Bill here has agreed to release you into my custody, and you and I are going to pay a littie visit on the Governor of Texas, Texas -- and what He can't expedite, nobody else can even budge. "Besides, it ain't every day we get a spaceman. Governor bound to want to hear the gossip about the long-interdicted lands in the sky. Who can tell, tliey might turn out to be far-flung fragments of Texas. "Scully, you can't refuse -- you're going to experience Texas hospitality if I Have to tie you up and have my greasers lug you. "Now jump for his baggage, you black-hearted little conquistadores, or I'll sell you for cyborgs!" He released the three bent-backs, while to my darling he called, "Light me that stick now, Rookie, pronto, or I'll return your wardrobe to the theater man for refund, all but one Medieval onion sack." I hate to be pushed around, especially by big-brotherly shoves, nor did I care for the language Elmo directed at my new nymph, but his proposition seemed tiie best for me. Especially since I did not intend to leave Dallas before getting my gravity legs arid -- Eros ure! -- keeping my moon-cued rendezvous. For even now as the little one grasped Elmo's wide belt, nimbly vaulted onto his slightly-bent, huge thigh and hung the smoldering slim cigarette on lus long loose lip, she gave a quick conspiratorial smile and eyelash-ripple, telling of impending raptures. Elmo took a long fluttering inhalation of marijuana vapor, his eyes going first glassy, then feverbright as he called out, "Now forward hop, you greasers alll Come on, Scully, let's skedaddle." 'T'he three dwarfs now each carried a black, silver-banded cushion-case containing chiefly my food concentrates and spare batteries, my winter clothing and wigs. They still snatched fearful glances at me. As I followed Elmo toward the ten-foot door, they marched through the shorter door, each of the three barely missing bumping his head on the lintel, while my brunette darling scampered through behind them, her head held high. Why their backs were variously bent, and hers not at all, was instantly clear to me. The enormity of the revelation, plus my hunting for vectorchanges in the centrifuge's floor and still not finding them, must have caused mo to take short, shuffling steps with my temporarily kneeless five-foot legs, for Elmo looked back and exclaimed, "Scully son, you're walking like the first time on stilts, or Cke you got paresis. Maybe our Mexican door sort of startled you. It's one of those .charming, deeply-mused Texan Customs that make our glorious way of life possible. You see, Scully, a man can't feel really free unless he's got a lot of imderfolk to boss around. That's one of the great paradoxes of liberty, first discovered by those protoTexans, the ancient Greeks, who had slaves to bum, though I don't think they actually burnt them much until Nero's day or maybe till the discovery of gasoline, which permitted deep-south lynching bees and Buddhist immolations alike. "Incidentally, Scully, I'd appreciate it if you'd button up that cloak of yours and resume your hood. Mexes are superstitious little buggers. Even when cyborged, their odd primitive fears shortcircuit through. I got my three boys calmed temporarily -- and La Kook's a cool little bitch -- but I wouldn't want you causing a riot in Dallas. History proves that the first time a man goes down the streets of Dallas, anything can happen to him, frequently bad." I complied with' his suggestion, but made no verbal retort, contenting m#fself with giving him a grim look, sucking in my cheeks to increase the skull-like appearance of my head and stepping out after him recklessly. "A vigorous paresis, I got to admit," he commented. Ahead of him another pw of doors began to slide open, lettii in sunny brightness and flashes of movement; and I braced myself for transition from centrifugal force to gravity. I teetered into blazing sunlight and a huge scene that was whirling around with me twenty times a minute, one full revolution every three seconds for the dozens of Texas giants I now saw, the hundreds of glass-andmetal living volumes, the thousands of rapidly moving Mexicans -- most of these with massive metal collars from which rose small antennas -- and even the blue sky, the marshmallow clouds and the blinding sun. The entire universe had become a vast centrifuge, and I one mote spinning near its center, an axis a dozen yards above my head. I staggered and reeled on my stiltlegs, waiting for the sky to burst and the cosmos to rip apart from the incredible centrifugal forces. When the scientific, engineering and paramilitary communites of the international mega-satellite Circumluna were ordered to carry World War # into space, they refused, relying on their charters from the United Nations. In desperation and reprisal, the warring powers below repudiated the Uni ted Nations, clapped embargoes on all shipments of food, fuels, metals, medicines and other supplies to Circumluna and outlawed their rebellious nationals there. The Circumlunans, who effectually controlled the space fleets end were on the verge of achieving a selfsufficient economy based on raw materials from the Moon, declared their independence. This action of "the tonghairs" was enthusiastically received by the even longerhaired space-vagabonds -- originally hippies, beatniks, mods, dropouts, stfiyagl, actors, writers, pachukos, apaches, gypsies and other quaintly styled rebels -- parasitic on or symbiotic with; accounts differ the respectable Circumlunans and living in their hive of dpraplastia bubble homes pendant on Chctunluna and knovim as the Sack; For five generations there was no commerce and little communication between Terra and Circumluna, due to the latter's focus on survival and to the cultural upheavals and impoverished economy below after World out. When the Interdict, as it came to be called, was lifted one hundred years later, the first Circumlunans and "Sackabonds" to plumb the gravity well and visit Earth were a surprise to its inhabitants, but the centuries-alienated spacefolk found Terra a still greater shock. -- Mother. Earth, Father Space: A Short History of Circumluna, by John Washington and Ivan Alapin Then I realized my error, and the scene stopped spinning with a suddenness that almost knocked me down. What I had been interpreting as centrifugal force back in the room muraled with Indians and Texans' had been only normal Earth gravity. I learned in that instant that you can endlessly explain to a person who's lived all his life in free fall that human senses cannot distinguish between the effects of acceleration, with vdaich he's familiar, and gravity, of which he's had no experience. You can tell him that until your voice fails. No matter, he'll still go on believing that gravity will ieel different, that it will grab him with invisible gluey fingers, that it will have in it the taint of unimaginable cubic miles of soil, rock, magma, incandescent corematerial, and other dirty planetary horrors. I no sooner had been experience-educated out of one illusion than I became the victim of another; I felt I had returned to airless space. When a man who has lived all his life in a null-grav satellite, a large but limited homeland of many rooms, steps outdoors for the first time on a planet, one of his strongest immediate reactions is to hold his breath'. Not from wonder and amazement, though' they are there, but because the only comparable situation He knows is that of a man plunged into the vastness of space without an air supply. Ignoring the ground under his feet and the gravs pressing him to it, he will automatically see the unbounded sky as vacuum and any building around him as pressurized volumes to which he must win his way in seconds, or die. I held my breath. But I did not run, or -- the actual impulse, to follow which would have resulted in my barking my nose on Texas -- launch myself in an intended straightline trajectory at the nearest window or door. Perhaps my first bit of experience-education made the second come quicker. Though still staggering about, I exhaled violently and forced myself to draw a lungful of the soupy air, stinkier now that we were outside. Besides discovering that I was in anything but vacuum, I also realized the explanation for my deep voice. All my life, even in the Tsiolkovsky, I had been breathing a light oxygen-helium mix with small amounts of carbon dioxide and water vapor. Now I was subsisting on a thick witch's brew of the same oxygen, but stewed in gravity's pressure-cooker with nitrogen and assorted taints. A heavier atmosphere, a deeper voice. As obvious as that -- but only after it's happened to you. I looked around and down, to see  tliat under La CucaracKa's directions Elmo's three servants had dropped my bags and were circling me as I reeled, ready to break my fall when I finally toppled. Elmo called back cheerily, "You drunk, partner? Didn't know the super-refreshing open air of Texas was that intoxicating to the uninitiated. I forget you're a Sackabond, reared on a little denatured oxygen and perfume." As I steadied myself, a whole gaggle of new little Mexicans came scurrying all around me, a couple of the tiniest ones even tugging at my cloak, and most of them calling up to me, "Benediga nosotros, padre" They were a raggedy, colorful lot, chiefly women and children, and none of them, praise Diana, wore those disgusting metal neck-and-sKoulder pieces. I'm enough of an actor to adlib any role I'm thrust into, so I stuck two fingers out of my cloak, made a squiggle with them, and rumbled benignly, "Benedicite, mis ninos y ninas," adding for good measure, "Bless you, my children." It seemed natural enough for them to mistake me with my robe and hood for a tall priest or monk, maybe a Black Franciscan. My ready response to their request seemed to satisfy them fully, for they were already scampering off when Elmo boomed, "Get away from the God-man be- fore you trip him with your rosaries, you church-struck little greasers! Scully, you're a card, but we got to make tracks for the Governor's ranch house. Are you over your dizziness enough to ride a horse?" I was about to respond, "Yes, of course. You think I'm a sissy, hombre?" when a feeling of dizziness and weakness did strike me. A steady six lunagravs and assorted startlements had been getting in their licks on my somewhat delicate physiology. My heart was pounding as it pumped blood to my brain -- no small job, considering my height and the gravs. I also was glad I was wearing an extra-snug Sack-suit, to help my leg veins from going varicose and maybe even popping as they pushed blood up that weary distance from my toes. I tongued pep, instant-glucose and antigrav pills out of their cheek-plate container into my mouth. Even the tiny dissolving pellets seemed heavy as osmium on my tongue, and they dropped down my throat like bullets. I followed them with a sip of truly heavy water from my other cheek plate, tilting my exoskulled head to do so. They quickly helped. La Cucaracha beamed up at me her congratulations, as if she already knew my inner feelings as well as I did. By that time, tiowever, Elmo bad a twenty-foot nncraled and was cracking it over a low narrow, vehicle somewhat longer than Iwas. It bounced along on two caterpillar treads moved by ten wheels. The wheels fascinated me. Except in pictures or employed as pulle#Ts, one never sees wfieels in Circumluna, where there is no gravity to put teeth in friction. Off the vehicle were scramtding a couple of dozen Mexicans, including some of those who had received my benediction, while Elmo was shouting relaxedly, "Get off that cat-wagon, pronto, you fun-loving, irresponsible little monkeys! The Black Pope here needs it. I'll see it gets back to your patrom" Then to me he said, "Climb aboard, Scully, and stretch out your weary exoskeleton. Ordinarily we don't let Mexes use power cars, but a cat-wagon's no more than a toy. However, it's just what the metallurgical osteopath ordered for yom I can tell you're too frazzled to mount a steed yet and, come to think of it, I don't suppose they have too many cayuses in Circumlima, and those pretty spiritless." Oddly, he was rit about that. CL did have a few horses for oldstyle serum factories and on the Noah's Ark principle. T started to tell him I was splen- A didly unfrazzled and eager to kam the art of iKsemanship, but my heart was still poundng a bit, so I decided to conserve energy and keep my attention free for the weird sights around me. I did another of my stiff-kneed bows, braced my hands on an end of the cat-wagon, transferred my feet to the other end, kt myself down on my face and then rolled over with a minimunt of exoskeletal clankings. My heart quieted now that my circulatory system wasn't fighting gravity as hard. I felt better, except that I couldn't see much besides the sky. I raised my head and scanned. Elmo had coiled his whip and was hooking it to his silver-studded leather belt, which also supported two lightning pistols. Otherwise he was dressed in what I took to be a conservative Terran business suit, complete with cuffs, buttons, lap cottar and great sky-colored tie depicting blueboimet flowers; but on his feet were huge, EgH-Heeled leather boots, and on his head a six(twelve? factorial four?)-gaHon hat. He was astride a horse as huge, relatively, as he was. I marvried at the boneand muscle-power of both -- his to motmt and the beast's to carry. In fact, for a moment I toyed with the notion tliat he had an exoskeleton under his suit, and the animal a surgically implanted steel one. He noted my gaze and said, "Yep, Scully, we feed our mounts the hbrmone too. Next to Texans, they're God's noblest creation. And now you might punch the cat-wagon's first go-button at your elbow. The lever next it steers her." I complied, and our small cavalcade started off at a pace brisk to me, a novice driver. Elmo merely walked his horse ahead of us, but its strides were long and smooth. Just behind him La Cucaracha jounced on a btirrow -- now I understood those disproportionate murals better. My darling rode side-saddle and regaled me with frequent smiles over-shoulder, while to the rear Elmo's three Mexicans jogged with my bags. There was a disproportion I could correct. "SenoT Elmo," I called, "tell your boys to throw my bags on the wagon and hop aboard themselves. There'll be no overload -- despite my metal, I mass low." "That's out, Scully," he boomed back. "Can't have greasers riding with anything Texas-tall, no mind how skinny or strange. Myself, I been around and tolerate indecencies, but 'twould shock Dallasians spitless." "I want the bags for pillows," I explained, "so I can study Dallasian salivation, et cetera, besides scan the road." "Then that's okay. But the other's out. Peel your eyes, partner. You got a lot more to see than Texas Adam's apples bobbing. Hey, you greasers, comfort my guest's cerebrum with his luggage!" I was inclined to argue longer with him about them riding, but the three Mexicans gave me such apprehensive glances as they trembling-handed tucked my bags in a soft stack imder my Head and seemed so eager to return to their rear-guard position, that I decided to postpone any equalitarian lecture. However, the frightened behavior of the three nagged at me. 'here was indeed much to see, most of it crazy to me, like a #D motion-montage with' volumes moving at different camera speeds, and most of it jammed into a single plane -- truly Terra is flatland. First there were the buildings, like cubical satellites crowded in disordered ranks, some many rooms long -- no, high' -- on end -- and made of metal and glass, reminding me of Circumluna. Between these went occasional gangways -- streets -- on one of which we traveled. Then there were the Texans, some on horses, others in slowly moving vehicles, others strolling afoot. The younger seemed even taller than the older -- I wondered if the hormone had a cumulative effect. Moving about thrice as fast and in numbers a decimal order greater were the Mexicans, all of identical bent-back Height and almost all afoot. About sixty percent wore the metal collars and antennas, and these were all furiously busy at various construction and deconstruction jobs -- Half of our street was tom up, buildings were being dismantled, others assembled, great masts reared, great Holes dug. I even thought at first the collared workers could walk up walls -- no strange sight to a space-dweller -- until I noted that those on vertical surfaces were supported by slim wires, which they swiftly climbed or downclimbed. One might wonder at my being able to see so much while maneuvering a strange vehicle for the first time in a gravity field. But if one has a lifetime of experience moving in three dimensions, moving in two is child's play. I was soon driving the cat-wagon with such easy competence that I was able to spare a hand to work at my balky knee-motor and had it adjusted in a matter of seconds. I surely had been woozy on my first tryf I soon observed that I was attracting interest. The Texans' faces never turned toward me, but their eyeballs did, and they slow ed down in passing. The collarless Mexicans goggled me frankly, but speeded up, making wide curves around our cavalcade. The collared ones, however, marched by with never a glance, like so many tiny, swift juggernauts, fortunately people-avoiding ones. The speed of all the bent-backs surprised me. Father had told me all about Mexicans. A strict indoctrination in racial and national behavior had come very early in my education, because it is very important in the theater. Father had assured me that all Mexicans were short and wore serapes and big hats, went barefoot and spent their lives sitting against adobe walls, smoking hemp and sleeping, except for brief periods of firing off pistols. These Mexicans were not at all like that, except for the short and barefoot parts. In fact, there were many types. Just now some wee Mexican children, cute as dark kittens, came toddling up and scattered flowers over me, most likely thinking me a corpse bound for the boneyard, for when I lifted and turned my head to look at them, they ran away. La Cucaracha had slowed her burro until she was jogging beside me. She observed, "Legends, or lies, from the black lands tell at flower power was once a great flung. But here at least it Has died out." Noting my special interest in the collared Mexicans, she explained disdainfully, "They are cyborgs, the estupidos. Their collars feed them orders and happiness -- straight into their veins and nerves. From a distance foremen control them -- after a fashion." She added the last phrase when two files of cyborgs collided and instantly began a confused tanglement, like ants I had once watched in a flatland between glass. "They live like this forever?" I asked with some horror. "Ah no," she assured me, "only during the working day. The ofli- er ten hours they exist as men, employing what fragments of ptounded-adobe spirit they have left. Chiefly they feed, fornicate and sleep. My countrymen!" I recalled wh'at had been nagging me. "Senorita K," I asked, "why is it that your countrymen regard me with a fear that is both more and less than fear? Explain that to me, if you will, mi amada bonita." Tlith a rapid frown and fingershake, she leaned down and whispered wamingly, "No tendernesses until moonrise, as I first commanded you, you tall incompetent and undisciplined!" Then in an equally low, but most cool voice, she continued, "Senor La Cruz, my people are like children. They live by fairy tales, some sweet as sugar, some grisly as red bone. One of the latter tells of Death, tall as the sky who will one day come striding across Texas. He will have the form of a great skeleton -- El Eequeleto, he's named oftenest. He will be tossing like fritoe into bis great naked jaws and grinding there human skulls -- made of sugarcandy, some say, of fresh-torn bloody bone and brains, say others. My people will flock to him. He will give them never a glance, any more than stars and clouds look down at men, but he will lead them to freedom." I had become so engrossed in her small but colorful tale that I almost started when a large voice inquired, "Kookie been feeding you a sob story about cyborgs?" Elmo had gradually let his own mount drift backwards until he too was beside me, on the opposite side of the wagon. "Don't you believe a single word that comes out of her cute, lying, little postage-stamp lips. Scully, my pal, cyborgs live a lot happLtf than Texans. Their joy comes each day sure as Coca-Cola. Besides, they're essential to our liberty and freedom, as I've explained." "Myself, I think fliey would all be ti'ampled under the specter s bony feet -- if they do not run like whipped dogs at sight of him," La Cucaracha continued as coolly as if there Had been no interruption at all. "Cyborged or not, my people are estupidoa de estupidos." "Cynical little bitch, ain't she?" Elmo observed. "Kookie, you got an ice cube for a heart. Lucky for you your cold blood don't chill your skin." "My body, though small, is designed in classic proportions, esteemed patron," she replied to him tartly. "Now, Kookie, you mind your modesty and keep your mind Hidden," Elmo warned her. "Don't you go starting an intellectual striptease front of me and my guest. T'other kind's the only one a woman's fitted for, greaser or gringo." "You wish me to mop and mow like a madwoman, master? Or grunt toSenor La Cruz, no sabe? Or discard my clothing perhaps?" "Now, Kookie, I'm telling you that if you don't behave, I'll -- " The altercation might have become unpleasant, except that at that moment I involuntarily interrupted it. We were approaching a gold or gilded statue twenty feet high of a most muscular man in barbarian garb. From his Helmet thrust very long and twisting horns. His right hand swung back a battleaxe, his left pointed a sixshooter. CtTTho is that?" I demanded, ' ' pointing with a blackshrouded leg, because I was riding feet first and my hands were busy driving. "I did not know that Terra had regressed to full barbarianism during the Interdict." "Scully, ain't you familiar with the discoverer of Texas, even, and its first decent-size hombie?" Elmo retorted in genially scandalized tones. "You mean to tell me you ain't ever heard of Leif Ericson, Paul Bunyan, Big Bill Thomson, John L. Sullivan, William Randolph Hearst, Abraham Lincoln and such other great Texans?" "No," I admitted, "though I have heard of Sam Houston, Jim Bowie and my namesake Davy Crockett." "Oh, yeah, they were Texans too," he admitted, "though on a more local plane, San Jacinto and Alamo boys. And old Raven Sam, though one of our early prexies, was pretty dubious in some ways -- Indian lover and Yankee fellow-traveler, it's said." I thought of asking him about Julius Caesar and Jesus Christ, but refrained for fear of having an attack of history-epilepsy. I might learn that they too had been Texans. Instead, I said, steering the catwagon around Leif Ericson, "I recognized some of the others you named, but thought them men of the United States and Canada." La Cucaracha had jogged ahead again, though' not without giving me a quick lip-pursed smile and eyelash ripple. Elmo leaned out of his saddle toward me and said, "Scully, I can see your heavenly instructors knew only the superficial version of Earth's history, the one pap-fed to the general public. Since you're going to be meeting some mighty sophisticated and influential men today, it's best you know a scrap or two of the truth. Amigo mio, the Lone Star Republic never was one of tHe United States. In # she assumed leaderslup at them, because she could see they needed bolstering against foreign aggression and internal disorder; and that was a most accurate foresight, because she had to spend the next three years throwing back the attack of Mexico on them. And pretty soon she had the Civil War to run -- both sides. "Of course it was given out to the general public of the states, who never had no brains or guts nbw and flustered easy, that this assumption at leadership was annexation -- but it was always known to the speaker of the house and the senators who counted in Washington that by secretest treaty Texas was boss. Thereafter the Presidents in the White House were just figureheads for the Texas Estabisliment -- Franklin D. Roosevelt, for instance, was the puppet of oiu' Jack Gamer, a mighty modest kingpin, just as later on Lyndon the Great bossed Jack Kennedy, though the latter was poethumously declared an honorary Texan and president thereof because of the grandeur and ritual importance erf his demise. With the coming of the Third World War and the atomization of Washington, New Ymlc, San Francisco and so forth, secrecy became unnecessary, and Texas took over in name as well as substance, induing fot good measure the frosty top aad hot, dry, jungly bottom of tEe continent. We needed more greasers, anyhow, for therapeutic rea- sons." Xy mind was tossings like the cat-wagon, which was traversing a curving section of tfie street imder repair and trying to dodge Mexicans who were aaniiltaneously dodging me. I wisBed now I had had other histny instructors besides my father, wEo would dispose of the conquest of a continent with an offhand "Enter barbarians witii bettleaxes," or of a civilization witU "Exit voluptuaries, wringing hands and screaming. Idris does quick naked dive-across." I knew quite a bit of Greek, Roman and EnglisH dynastic history and the neurotic antics of Twentieth-Century nud from Ibsen and Bergman to Green Comedy and Inner-Space Multistage; but our repertoire had no late plays set in Texas, so father had brushed past that land quickly. (Mi, before my down-orbit Bed briefed me on the Northwest Territory and Yellowknife minutely and whh great accuracy -- I'd thought (now I was not so sure). "Well, I've had my say, and it's your turn to talk, Scully," Kmo interrupted. "You were saying something back there about the Yellowknife Registry of Mining Claims?" lis voice was suddenly so casual and his memory so precise that for no other reasons I found myself getting suspicious. But once again I was given opportunity to change the topic by a golden sculpture, this one abstract. Beside the street, about twenty meters up. Hung a golden rectangle, across the lower side of which was affixed, pointing acutely downward, wHat looked like a distance-weapon of some sort, all golden too. It was a few moments before I saw the slim, transparent pylon supporting tffls part of the abstraction, so near was the pylon's substance to heing invisible. The distance-weapon pointed at the other half of the abstraction, a most complex structure of pipes, wires, rods, springs and boxes, all golden too, about as long as my cat-wagon but wider and thicker. This fantastic brick of golden tracery was also supported by the near invisible substance, but at a height of only Half a meter. Pointing, Elmo explained, "There's the window in the book depository from which Oswald fired the fatal shots, and that's the chassis of the car in which Jack got gunned down, providing by that one brave act of his an example to all future presidents of Texas to go thm way courageously when their political bell tolled. "Incidentally, Scully -- " he continued, leaning a little lower in his saddle and pitching his voice likewise, "what I'm going to tell you now is pretty high-security stuff, but the menfolk where we're going have got nothing whatever else in their skulls -- deep waters, Scully, deep waters -- so it's only fair I give you a paddle or two to navigate with, and maybe an aqualung. And besides, we Texans don't care much for security; we like things loose as the reins by which we herd our second-class citizenry. Anyhow, what I was going to tell you is tlus: Our current president of Texas is hedging a bit when it comes to following Jack's great example. He's disliked, you see, but instead of standing forth and dying like a man, he's turned the President's Manse into a fort and -- believe it and weep I -- he's organized a corps of Mexican houseboys faithful to his person, and He's armed them! With laser guns at that! WHicH ain't playing fair at all to the political opposition. Why, he's even kicked out His Texas-Ranger guards. Says he can't trust them not to kill him -- wfficH is true, of course, but uncouth to mention." "It's him we're going to visit now?" "No, you got it all wrong, Scully, though his Manse is Here in Dallas, where all important things are. We're going to visit the RancB of Cotton Bowie Lamar, governor of Texas, Texas -- that is, governor of the father state in the world's greatest nation. We're not going to Have anytlung to do at all witfi tKat dastardly, Mexican-arming tyrant Longhorn Elijah Austin, current bossman of that same greatest nation, though it pains me to say so." "You hope to defeat him at the next election?" I asked. Elmo shook his head and sucked his lips with a plop. "Nope, Scully, in achieving real freedom we've long ago discarded the phantasms of democracy. For the immaterial, ignoble ballot we've resubstituted the material, ritually prrferable, noble bullet -- which is the item Longhorn E. A. most contumeliously refuses to face. Adverse ballots He'd let cascade off him like cottonwood balls." A yTeanwhile the wheels of the cat-wagon, the hooves of the burro and hormoned horse and the trotting six horny soles of the Mexicans' feet were carrying us past a most interestingly different expanse. All metal, glass, and plastic were gone. In the distance was a veritable forest of tiny hutments bowered and lined by bursts of bright color -- flowers, it occurred to me with pleased surprise. Between them and our street was a crowded city of pastel homes -- pale violet, blue, and pink -- but too tiny even for Mexicans. Then I realized that this was a graveyard. Between the palety colorful homes of the dead was Kobbfing toward us. Helped by a long staff, a figure robed like myself, but in yellow and orange and about five feet tall, while his hood Held only blackness. My exoskeleton suddenly felt cold to my sack-strited skin. I stopped the cat-wagon and sat up. "Greasertown," Elmo explained succinctly. With an effort I forced my eyes to scan away from the figure which disturbingly field them. Ahead, bordered on two sides by the cemetery and on one by our street and backed by a structure of pastel arches I took for a church, was an even more colorful metal construction consisting of a large, round, empty floor ten feet off the ground, approached by several stairways and shaded by a rippling canopy supported slim rainbow pillars ten meters tall. A quick nod frran La Cucaracha told me that my first thought was correct -- it was the bandstand of our evening assignation. But the romantic leaping in me was chilled as my gaze returned to the advancing robed one. I still could not discern a face inside the hood. I asked myself if it were only the bright sunshine making shadows blacker, or if -- " "Here comes one of them consamed nigra Zen Buddhists from: one of them consamed tidewater anarchies -- California most like, which ;has been predominately black ver since the assassination of Ronald the Third," Elmo observed. "Although their Zens are troublesome little locos, forever ranting and mooching and setting themselves afire, we let them wander freely through Texas out of the greatness of our tolerance and -- " his voice dropped -- "for diplomatic reasons." Now I could see the slit-eyed, anger-contorted, almost inkyblack face inside the hood. Because of intermarriage, such extreme skin colors have vanished from the Sack and even Circumluna. Some of my apprehension disiappeared, but only some. tCTe stopped two meters from El--me. Now that he limped no longer, but stood only, he gained a foot in height, or seemed to. His eyelids flew open wide, disclosing great orbs of madness, like bloodshot moons. An unseen power emanated from him and gripped me. "O white dirt from the sky!" he cried gratingly at me. "Arise and shoulder your Karma." I nervously cleared my throat. Grasping tiis staff two-handed by one end, he brought it straight down on my head before I could think to defend myself. My titanium head-basket rang with a muffled but sonorous bong! I wasn't hurt, but I was jarred, numbed and startled. "Arise, I command you! -- you miserable construct of flesh and metal, you abominable offspring of ofay and engine," he growled on. "Arise and accept the Great Destiny of which you are totally unworthy!" And he swung back his staff for another basH. I felt powerless to defend myself. La Cucaracha was kicking her burro toward him, but it was Elmo's whip that took him around the shoulders. There was a crackle and a faint bluish flash, and then he was writhing on his back in the dirt, shaking his fists and gurgling unintelligible words, presumably of anger. With a most expert flick of the same whip, Elmo wound its tip around the staff, flipped it toward himself, caught it in a hamlike hand and pitched it javelinwise far into the graveyard. Then the whip returned to strike sparks from the ground near the twisting figure. "Vamoose, you nameless son of Nirvana, or I declare I'll grill you before you can get out your gasoline to do it yourself!" he roared. The Buddhist scrambled to His feet and hobbled off through the gravestones with great shoulderbobbings, using a fisted stiff arm for staff, but looking back across his sullied robes to glare and curse, or so it sounded. "What was He talking about?" I asked in a voice driven by anxiety almost baritone-high. Elmo shrugged. "OH, those hash-blasted Zens always talk that way. With them, destinies and karmas and 'carnations are a penny a peck. Trouble is, they're always banging people over the skull -- to emphasize their senseless statements, tRey say. Lucky you got that Half-Helmet, Scully. I'd run the maniac in, except we don't want to waste no time." "A black bee-bonnet, Senor La Cruz," my darling chimed in. "Filth beneath your feet. Think no more of him." "But How did He know I was from space?" Once more Elmo shrugged, screwing up his big face like a giant pepper. "Those nigras got odd ways of knowing things, now and again," he admitted. "He also knew, despite my cloak and hood, that I combined metal and flesh." "That's true. Maybe there's something here needs watching. Kookie, you take Gonzales and Company and find out what that black bugger's up to. But don't nervous him. He really might himself afire, though he's black as a cinder already. Then report home." "AH ha, I knew it would come!" my dear one cried. Her dark eyes snapping with anger, real or assumed. "I knew you would once again find an excuse not to take me to the Governor's Ranch. Is it that you fear my boldness will embarrass you?" "Now, Kookie -- " "Or is it that you are afraid one of higher r ank will demand me of you on a trade, and you lack spirit to refuse?" "Kookie! You hop it now without no back talk, or I swear I'll ante you up first Hand of my next poker game." "Agreed! And they will have to send to the girl-shops of Ciudad Mexico or New Orleans at least to match your bet. Pedro, Pablo, Pablitol Vamanos!" As she spun Her burro toward the graveyard, the three bentbacks trotting behind her, she spared me one more eye-flash, and with three fingers she pitterpatted the pleasing bump on the Irft side of Her chest, to indicate the feelings of the organ beneath. IT Imo said to me, "Scully, time's a-wasting. You must Have got the Hang of that cat-wagon by now, so let's press a bit." And with that He removed ffis immense hat, swung it twice in a circle, cried, "Ki-yi-yipeel" and Keeled his mount into a gallop. Gritting my teeth, which I do with great power, I thumbed the last go-button at my elbow and sped after him, bouncing about a bit on ijiy flatbed. As we raced by the bandstand neck-and-neck, the depression that had gripped me from first sight of the orange-#rellow monk now lifted entirely. My spirits soared. I would fulfill my mission on Terra, yes I -- but with even greater certainty, memorizing the route from now on, I would return to the romantically hued cemetery tonight at moonrise, even if I had to adapt jets to my exoskeleton and compute for the first time a gravity-atmosphere parabola! A few brown-robed figures poured from the church as we passed it. Perhaps they thought my vehicle was a runaway hearse, complete with shrouded corpse, and so their responsibility, since it fell within their traditional area of birth and baptism, confirmation, marriage, mortal illness and death. But we soon outdistanced them. TV y exoskeleton responding to its myoelectric orders with purring efficiency, I speeded up at the last instant and entered tHe state-patio of the Governor's ranch Beau Astonishment a long stride ahead of Elmo and the scuttling bent-back houseboys in violet kneepants and lace-trimmed, violet jackets, but barefoot as Gonzales and Company. These came in two converging clusters through the greaser doors closely flanking the gringo door. Then I stopped dead, standing perfectly erect, and let them all pile up clumsily behind me. I had learned how to steal an entrance before I ever played Tom Sawyer, Odd John, Jommy Cross, or Little Lord Fauntleroy. As Elmo began my introduction in suddenly subdued and almost faltering tones with a "Governor Cotton Bowie Lamar, your honor... and gentlemen... other gentlemen," I ceased listening carefully to him and rapidly scanned the scene without moving an exoskeletal link. I was in a spacious area roofed by the sky, walled on three sides by metal walls four stories high and of many colors, and flagtoned by an even more rainbow jigsaw puzzle of polished minerals, marbles perhaps from many quarries, most of the pieces mosaic-smaU. In the flat distance were a few trees and many slender towers in the form of truncated cones. Two of these were five Texas Is a serene superstate stretching from the Equator to Siberia. Bordered by the trivial tumultuous black anarchies of the seaweed regions he inspires and tolerantly dominates the top half of the New World, of the vast ranges of which he occupies # percent, an area greater than that of the King Ranch.  -- lone Star Continent, by Sam Houston Lipinsky, University of Texas at Minneapolis Press Lamar, Mlrabeau Buonaparte, I#'#, first vice president (#-#) and second president (#-#) of Texas, a poetry-writing, history-bemused, personally charming Georgia newspaper editor, who arrived in Texas sword in hand, inquired his way to Sam Houston's little army, and became one of the heroes of the battle of San Jacinto, April #, #, where he commanded the cavalry. As president he ousted the Cherokees and Comanches from the infant nation (although Houston was a blood-member of the former tribe), secured Texas' recognition by Britain, France, the Lowlands and the German States, guided her through the Pig War of #, created the piratical Texas Navy, set aside vast leagues of land for educational and cultural purposes, achieved for the Lone Star Republic even vaster, credit-building debts, and also conceived the goal of Big Texas, foreshadowing Lyndon Johnson's Great Society. -- Thumbnail Texans times the height of the rest, wider in proportion and they looked much newer. They all cast long, late afternoon shadows. Beginning in the middle distance and ending twenty meters away, yas a vast rippling rectangle reflecting the sky's blue. If it were water, there was, I decided, enough for a lake -- far more even than in Circumluna's largest swimming-volume. From a platform next to it a large, long board extended, which made me think of pirate tales of "walking the plank." But perhaps it was petroleum, I reminded myself, unrolling from my memory a map of Terra's resources, where areas rich in fossil animal fats were colored blue. Nearer at hand, each occupying his own many-pillowed couchlike structure with low tables on either side, were a half dozen male Texaps more elegantly or at least more neatly clad than Elmo and all with noble craggy faces; it was as if I had vralked into a quality western, circa #. (Circumluna's and the Sack's microfilmed and taped records of Earth's arts are said to be better than those of Terra herself.) Like Elmo's, their legs were the heaviest part of them -- it takes great columns indeed to support in six lunagravs the mass matching an eight-foot height Their gleamingly polished boots were vast. All held or had beside theni glasses of amber fluid, vde most puffed long reefers -- there was a scent like plastics under heattreatment. Bent-backs scampered about noiselessly, serving and erranding. All the recumbent ones radiated an aura of power even greater than that of physical elegance, and all had one or more of the behavioral quirks which traditionally go with power's possession. The nearest held in one halfclosed hand a stack of gleamingly yellow rounds and clinked them in waltz time. Another of them had inserted three fingers under his gleaming white shirt and with them was scratching his solar plexus in another rhsrthm. A crop-haired one had a seven-second facial tic which with each convulsion threatened to dislodge, but never quite did, the large monocle occupying his left orbit. Yet, as I say, all had matinee-idol profiles, circa #. I noted with approval that as they listened to Elmo, their gaze was on me. Elmo wound up with "... and he has large mining interests in North Texas," which irked me considerably. The guesser and loose-mouthl (Yet it was truly I who had first been waggytongued when coming out of sedation.) XTith'out tlie least flourish I ' ' removed my Hooded cloak and dropped it on the nearest Kouseboy. It covered him totally, but I did not pause to note how he handled this problem. With the least bow, I slowly rotated my face like a panoramic camera from one end of the recumbent group to the other, meanwhile saying in my lowest audible voice, resonant with nerve-gripping subsonics. "Most potent, grave, and reverend signors, my very noble and approved good masters, I come to you bearing greetings from the outside universe." (Father had always advised me about vanity-mad humans, which includes the entire species, terrestrial and spatial -- even I have touches of conceit -- "Lay the flattery on with a trowel, Cstopher, and never hesitate to borrow from the Bard. He was Iffimself the Prince of Borrowers.") I could tell that my deep voice and slim, soldierly bearing impressed them. Sure stage-sense had led me to use the lines of Venice's great captain, Othello. Next I turned and bowed a trifle more -- but only a trifle -- to the man who Elmo had first addressed. "Governor Lamar, your excellency," I said, "I bring you the especial salutations of Circumluna and the Bubbles Congeries." (Sack seemed to lack sufficient dignity in this situation.) And then I eyed him commandingly. Almost as if hypnotized (Who knows my full powers? -- not I), the Governor slowly got to his feet, meanwhile abstractedly picking from his dark coat two bits of invisible lint -- that was His idiosyncrasy. He was the slenderest of the lot -- which isn't saying a great deal -- and by a shade the most distinguished looking. "Mister La Cruz," he said, "I'm grieved at the inconvenience your ill-informed pilot caused you -- perhaps he understandably assumed Dallas the port of space entry for all points in our vast nation -- but I'm pleased at the opportunity of welcoming you to Texas, Texas. We see few space dwellers, sir, and -- " He broke off to capture between finger and thumb something unseen on his left elbow. "And I, sir," chimed in the clinker of gold pieces, copying Lamar in rising, "as Atoms Bill Burleson, mayor thereof, welcome you to Dallas." His gray-eyed gaze wandered up and down me. "Pardon me, sir, I mean no offense, but I've never seen a man slender as -- no, pardon me further, emaciated as yourself and still in the land of the living. We've heard of the terrible torttires practiced by the intellectuality-drunken autocrats of Circumluna, from whose tyranny I assume you're in flight, but I never guessed that simple starvation continued for years, nay, surely decades -- " I silenced him with a lifted hand andtoned, "Given energy and mass, even of the slightest, to manipulate, man can survive in any environment, including internal ones. Only a minimum of muscle and fat is required in solheated nullgrav or free fall. We become Thin or Fats, or maintain large muscles by non-grav exercises, as suits our temperaments -- asthenic, pyknic, or athletic. I, myself, sir, am fairly clearly a Thin. But I do not understand the mention of tyranny. Circumluna and the Bubbles Congeries are a technocratic democracy." "Another of the power-men asked me, this one without getting up, "We've always understood that Circum and the Sack were inhabited solely by Longhairs. Now I'm a plain speaker. Are you one of those. Mister La Cruz?" This one was the burliest and the most burly-leed of the lot, and his eccentricity was squeezing lengthwise between thumb and forefinger a black column which lengthened to two decimeters or shortened to nothing without changing diameter -- an odd toy, but I had his question to reply to. "Let my shaven pate be your answer. Mister -- ?" I saw no point in mentioning the shoulderlength blond wig in my baggage. I eyed him commandingly, but with him it didn't work, at least he didn't rise.  nother of the non-risers broke in, the stomacH-scratcHer, with whom Elmo, I now noted, had been talking privately. "I gather you got mining investments in North Texas," he said, continuing to scratch, "but who are you with, stranger?" "I am with myself," I instantly replied with a shrug. "And to be sure, I am with Mister Earp there, who most kindly befriended me at the spaceport." "That's right, that's right," Elmo put in hastily and also defensively. "That's the truth, simple as put-and-take poker." I glared at him. He only stared back injuredly, but Lamar at least comprehended the meaning of my look. "Tm sure that none of us intended to question Mister La Cruz's word," he said soberly. "By the by, I should have introduced -- " But he broke off to flick suspiciously and several times with the backs of his fingernails at an apparently spotless area of his knife-pleated trousers. "As for those mining investments," I seized the chance to say, "I have none. Mr. Earp misinterpreted one of my remarks. The matter I Have to settle in Amarillo CucHillo is purely an old family affair." "Of Honor?" Lamar resumed softly, a gleam coming into His eyes and also into tHose of tHe gold-cHinking Burleson. But before I could answer, tHe ScratcKer again broke in loudly. "And you mistook one of my meanings, stranger. WKen I asked you wHo you was witK, I didn't mean wHo you Had around you, or anything complicated like that. I just meant who are you with?" "I do not think I imderstand you," I said courteously. "WHen? Where?" "Anywhere. Any time. But especially now. Who are you with?" I looked around somewhat helplessly, yet witK a bravely jesting small smile calculated to win the sympathy of any audience. "Is it a riddle, gentlemen?" I asked at last. "It's no riddle, and you're just making it more complicated," tHe Scratcher retorted almost angrily. Then He seemed to take himself in hand, and with sucH patience as one might bestow on a weakwitted child, he said, "Look, I'm asking it this way -- like, before I became Sheriff of Dallas County, I was with Littleton and Lamar Lightning, and before that I was with Hunt Espionostics and so on. Every male Texan who amounts to an"thing is witH sonie company, unless he's a public official, in which case He's wiflS the government." "I comprehend," I said. "I an! with -- indeed, a featured player with -- the La Cruz THeater-inthe-SpHere Stock Company." "A thespian!" Lamar begad warmly. "My daughter will be  "Stock company!" Burleson exclaimed at the same time, chinking his gold like the wild clash of cymbals. "Mean to say you issue shares, debentures, and -- " "La Cruz Company!" exclaimed the one with the black cylinder. "You own this business? I know for a fact that on Circumluna total communism -- " "Gentlemen!" I politely silenced them witH my deepest voice, then rapidly explained, "I am indeed an actor, a free-fall Shakespearean. Our company is stock only in the old theatrical sense of employing stock characters, or types, though' most of us are more versatile than that implies. While it is my father who owns tHe company, though it has cooperative features and -- " "Family business, eh?" "Yes," I told Black Cylinder. "And we do have ownership, often private, in space. If objects and operations are not owned and valued, who will care for them? Mister -- ?" Once again my hint that full introductions would be desirable was lost, this time because of the last recumbent, the one with the monocle. All this while he had been watching me with intensest interest, like a schoolboy impatient to redte or demonstrate and constintly jiggling about on his couch working his features in addition to his tic, so that I expected it surely each time to disloce the glass circle which magnified his left eye owlishly. NJow, as if obeying an impulse  became irresistible, he sprang up and darted toward me, violet-clad houseboys altering their orbits to clear him a path. He stopped in front of me and, stooping and rearing, scanned my exoskeleton up and down. His fingers constantly fluttered over it without quite touching it; perhaps because I folded my arms, and stasdng most erect, gave him a slight frown. "I am extremely interested... in metcfuneiy" He said in the enthusiastic but confidential tones of one who tells you, "I Have a thing about flagellation." He continued, "In particular: prosthetic, waldoic, and robotic machinery. Oh, beautiful, beautiful! A strengtfi-in-delicacy far beyond us. WEat lofting! Nature's own skeleton translated to T beams... with a thousand improvements! Such tiny servo-motors, yet so clearly powerful! WHaf space-saving in battery Housings! I take it that without this peerless device you would be... completely helpless here?" "Yes, even in one lunagrav, let alone six," I admitted, somewhat taken off guard by his exclamations, "Mister -- ?" He only continued his fantastical praises with, "And how perfect a twin, or symbiote ratKer, your own body is! -- as if bred to fit this one superb prosthetic and no other! Bone and metal in a perpetual exquisite embrace or communion..." I began to feel too much like a starved slavegirl stripped on the auction block, so that when he actually began to circle behind me, I turned so as to continue to face him. He speeded up, then suddenly reversed, without getting in back of me. As this nonsensical ballet continued, I began a series of calisthenics, knee-bends chiefly and head-circlLngs and rapid armextensions that missed his haircarpeted dome by fractional inches. He flinched not a whit, sucH was his ecstatic concentration. He was of German extraction, most likely, I decided -- which would fit the cropped hair and monocle, standard stage-indices of the Teuton. Governor Lamar, who had been totally absorbed in a most difficult episode of lint-picking, since it involved tHe left shoulder of his suit close to his neck, now put a stop to our ridiculous pas de deux with a, "Professor Fanninowiczl Scientific curiosity can come later, if our visitor permits. Mister Christopher Crockett La Cruz, I wish to in'esent to you Professor Cassius Krupp Fanninowicz, who heads the engineering school at "Charmed!" the professor assured me, making the word hum. But his eyes continued to race over my exoskeleton as he very lightly pressed my hand, which extended bare of metallic or other support from my titanium wristplate. I felt mightily tempted, but controlled myself. The governor's gaze began to creep toward his right shoulder, but with a perceptible effort he looked up and continued, "I also wish to present to you, sir. Chaparral Houston Hunt, Commander in Chief of the Texas Rangers, and Big Foot Charlie Chase, Sheriff of Dallas," pointing in turn at Black Cylinder and the Scratcher. "But Mister -- or do you prefer Senor? -- La Cruz, I've been remiss in my hospitalities. I've sent for my daughter, as I wished to present her too, but since she's delayed, would you care to recline -- " He indicated an empty couch near at hand " -- and partake of refreshment? Professor, perhaps you too would now be more comfortable on your own couch." "Senor suits best," I said on one of my typical impulses, carefully letting myself down onto the couch indicated, while Fanninowicz heeded the Governor's suggestion, though obviously disappointed at not being able to witness more closely the new bendings of my exoskeleton. "Thank you," I added to the governor, meaning it. Twenty minutes on my titanium footplates had left me suddenly fatigued. I tongued in my three sorts of pills, then almost closed my eyes as relaxation hit me --  except that I saw the governor frowning a question at ine. He looked toward Elmo, then faintly frowned at me again. I hesitated, then responded with a slight smile and nod. "Mr. Earp," the governor said, "you take a couch too -- that one," pointing at one outside the circle of the rest of us. Elmo somewhat shamefacedly gave me a quick smile of gratitude as He hastened to obey. TV iTeanwhile houseboys had placed on the table to my right a glass of amber fluid chinking with ice-cubes and laid in a scalloped golden tray on the left-hand table a long reefer just set a-smolder with' a hot point and a clever hand-suction device. But before taking either up, I once again scanned and sought to evaluate the Texans around me. The Mexicans could come later -- there were more of them and in any case they seemed at first glance as alike as identical twins, psychically cyborged if not physically. The Texans appeared to form two chief groups. Governor Lamar and Mayor Burleson were playing me up. Sheriff Chase and Ranger Hunt, despite curt nods and curter smiles when they'd been introduced to me by Lamar, were still putting me down. Why? That remained to be discovered. Elmo's role at least was now altogether clear to me. He was the sort of minor political hangeron who seeks to cadge small rewards, if only food, drinks and moments with the great, by inventing favors to do them, such as bringing them a stranded space-oddity, exactly as he might have brought them a wandering, looking showgirl. Yes, I had Elmo's number, all right, and my estimate was confirmed by the swiftness with which he latched onto a drink and reefer, also sending one of the houseboys for a large plate of appetizers. My feeling of growing friendliness toward him became mingled with a tolerant contempt. #' Finally, there was the professor: seemingly all technical curiosity, which made him the easiest first object for the conversational attack I now mounted, with the intention of truly charming them all -- the necessary first tactic of any traveler in a strange land. "Sir," I said to him, "despite your Polish-sounding patron # rmic -- pardon my familiarity -- I take it you are of German extraction, an inheritor of the Teutonic scientific genius." "I am indeed!" he responded, nodding so vigorously that I thought his monocle must surely go. "Only in Texas, sir, and the adjacent southwest could a Bavarian ever have found a spiritual Home away from home. My greatgreat-great-grandfather came over with the first V-#'s." "The Atomic War?" I asked politely. "No, World War Two, not Three," he informed me. "The V-#'s lacked atomic warheads -- my ancestor had a great sorrow about that -- though' they were the first true space vehicles." "Tell me, gentlemen,"I asked around. "How is it that Texas -- or Texas, Texas rather -- escaped the atomization which' I gather the rest of North' America endured?" "It was all due to the supreme foresight of Lyndon the First and his immediate successors," Mayor Burleson took it on himself to explain. "Realizing that this was the true heartland of the continent, they walled it with anticontinental-baUistic-missile missile defenses; and drawing on the they filled it with nuclear shelters of the deepest and most strongly roofed variety, constructing what may be called the Texas Bunker, though it was then known as the Houston Carlsbad Caverns Denver Kansas-City Little Rock Pentagram, or maybe Pentagon. A step of profound wisdom, Senor La Cruz, for which we have reason to always be eternally grateful." "So that when the Atomic War finally came," Professor Fanninowicz took up with an excitement almost gleeful (Now the monocle must surely go!), "Russia, China, France, England, Black Africa, my own tormented and divided nation, and the outworks of the Texas Bunker were shattered, mangled, tattered! -- while here snugly survived the virile spirit of Assyria, Macedon, Rome, Bavaria, and the brave Boers!" Now at last a tic coincided with a near screech and the monocle did pop out, though rather disappointingly he caught it deftly in his left hand and whipped it instantly back into its proper orbit, where it gleamed as brightly as his bared white teeth. T meanwhile had taken the first of the three sips I allow myself of an alcoholic beverage -- a small sip, for the drink was strong -- and inhaled two puffs of marijuana vapor, a smoke I had never before sampled. It seemed mild stuff, but I soon began to feel a lofty well-being, despite the grisly things being told me, and the scene and sounds around and about me began to organize themselves symphonically, even the chinking of Mayor Burleson'S coins fitting perfectly into the great rhythm. At first, I must admit, there was something sinister about the tiny tympanic tune of power-men releasing tension: scratch... squeeze, squeeze . , . faintest plink of thumb and fingertip on captured lint-speck... became orchestrated into a blissful totality. Mayor Burleson said, "Senor La Cruz, I don't doubt you come from space -- in fact, I can't, seeing that handsome contraption you need to get around in gravity -- but your middle name and height make me think you're originally a Texan who got the hormone. Now that hormone's a closely-guarded secret, sir -- the lower orders of society and the rest of the world haven't grown up enough yet to be trusted with bigness -- and we wouldn't like to think of it being known to the Longhairs of Circumiuna." I said in words dreamy and poetic, yet perfectly enunciated and of course still very deeppitched, "I may well indeed be of Texan ancestry. There can be no certainty about it, for my grandfather ' lifted to the Sack from Spani' Harlem in New York City, yet my middle name whispers its hint, and the lines of heredity are as m#rsteriously interwoven as the curves of the clouds now gathering above us to enchant our gaze. But as for your last fear. Mayor, set your mind at rest. In free fall, unconfined by gravity, human growth is freer and sometimes almost fantastical. My grandfather was tall and slender, my father more so, and I still more so. My mother too is of considerable length, though' it is her pleasure to be a Fat." The whole scene around me, though darkening toward sunset, presented itself to me with supernormal clarity, each detail a gem. I took another small sip of my drink, but returned the reefer to its tray -- a little of that stuff was enough for my attenuated physiology, as with most drugs. My feelings had reached a harmonious acme, why spoil it? I felt marvelously relaxed and at peace. I placed a titanium heel atop a titanium toes-guard, in effect crossing my legs for comfort as I noted several of my companions had done, and continued, "Yet I feel greatly at home here, a Texan in spirit if not in fact. You are no longer my hosts, but my dear friends. Senor La Cruz is all very well, but I would be happier if you called me Chris -- or perhaps Scully, the name Mr. Earp bestowed on me from my cadaverousness." "That's fine, Scully, call me Atoms," Burleson responded. However, I noted the Commander, the Sheriff, and the Professor bristled almost imperceptibly -- my senses were vastly acute at the moment -- and gave the Mayor slightly dark looks, a pale shade of gray, while the Governor was moodily absorbed watching a houseboy wipe his gleaming boots with a white pocket handkerchief he'd given him. I determined to charm them in spite of themselves and at that moment remembered an anecdote. I took the third sip of my drink and firmly set it down. "Gentlemen," I said somewhat sharply, "Whatever I am in fact, I feel myself a Texan at this moment, sharing your expansive relaxation, your wide wisdom, your tolerance, your homely but Huge humor. May I tell you a story?" I was pleased to note that it was the Governor who gave me the nod. It had been to rouse him that I'd spoken sharply. CtTTHen time was young," I  ' said, speaking softly, "God was sitting by a mud puddle, dabbling His hngers in tHe dirty water and playing witK tKe mud. Because, you see, all things were young then and even God was a youth. Think of him as Ometecutli, the Papa-God of tKe Mexicans, but not yet a papa, only a young and stocky barefoot sun-tanned God in ragged pants, pla#dng like the village loco in a universe of water and clay, of love and flowers. "First he made balls of the clay and pitched them out and up so that they went spinning round and round, forever. So he created the sun, the moon, the planets and the whole great universe. "After a while he grew tired of this sport. Looking into the mudpuddle, He saw for the first time his reflection. 'I will make something like that,' He said. "So he made of clay the figure of a man, giving him a coat and shoes, for God was poor then and thought such things very fine, and making his hair very short, for at the moment God was a novice sculptor, and curls and such were beyond Him. "Tfien He chanced to breathe on the figure as he was admiring it closely. To his amazement, the instant his breath struck the figure, it stood up on the palm of His Hand and began to marcH about there, doing a goose-step." Smiling gently at Professor Fanninowicz, I continued, "Seeing this, God said to himself, 'AHha, a little German,' and he reacEed out and set down the figure ill Germany. "Next God made a woman. He gave her a long skirt and long wavy hair -- for God was gaining skill now -- ; and he put a KigK comb in her hair. He breathed upon her, and she stood up and began to sing most beautifully. 'Ah-ha, a little Italian,' he said to himself, and he set her down in Italy. "Thus God made the EngUsEmen, the Frenchman, the Russian, the Negro, the Hindu, lEe heathen Chinee and almost all other breeds of Earth. "God was growing somewhat tired now, and his supply of clay was getting low, so to speed things up he made two male figures at once, giving them only his own simple garb. When he breatfied upon them, they sprang up instantly and began to fight with each other. 'Two little Mexicans,' God said, putting them down in Mexico. "He had not quite enough' clay left for two more figures, so to finish His task -- for althougE a loco, God was a conscientious worker and wasted nothing -- fie made and dressed one great tall figure. This still left him witfi me clay, so he made a great wide-brimmed hat for the figure and chaps for its legs and fine boots. Two small dabs of clay were left, so he used them to give the boots high heels. Two more dabs of, clay of the tiniest were still left, and so that nothing might be lost, God made of them spurs for the boots. ' "He breathed on the figure. Nothing happened. God was startled. Had He made a mistake? Perhaps the magic did not work for large figures. Yet he breathed on the figure again, much Harder. "God thought he saw the figure stir a little. So He drew a deep breath and blew fiercely on the figure. His breath was like a gale or a tornado. "The figure only pulled the brim of his great hat down over His eyes and crossed his boots and, linking his hands behind his neck, began to snore there where he lay on God's palm. "God became very angry. He drew in a tremendous breath, puffed out his cheeks and breathed upon the figure that was like a hurricane of hurricanes, like the shock wave of an atomic bomb! "Without stirring otherwise at all, the figure pushed back His Hat from his face and, looking God straight in the eye, demanded, Who the Hell do you think you're spittin' at?' " The laughter which greeted this tale gratified me. Even Chaparr Houston Hunt grinned and pounded his leg. B efore the applause had faded, I said loudly to them all, though I made a point of looking at Lamar, "So it was in the beginning, and so it still appears to be true of that great land stretching from Nicaragua to the Northwest Territory. Speaking of the latter, I trust I will have your aid in joume#ring to Amarillo Cuchillo tomorrow." "Whatever you want, Scully!" To my surprise, it was Sheriff Chase who first answered. "Oh, that tale took us Texans off to perfection." "Ask anything, Scully!" Again to my surprise, it was Commander Hunt who seconded. Elmo was standing beside him. "Sure you don't want to leave tonight? -- though we'll hate to lose you. Of course, we could have a round of partying first." "Tomorrow would be best," I replied, thinking of La Cucaracha. "And as for partying, I thank you from heart's bottom, yet I fear this one will be all I can take. Although my exoskeleton is tireless even in Earth-grav, my bone one and its envelope are not. It will be best for me if I spend the night in lonely quiet and rest." I was seeking to set up a situation in which it would be easy for me to make my sneak back to the cemetery. And I didn't Have too much time, come to think of it. The sun had already set and moonrise would come but two hours later. To one who lives in space near Luna, keeping track of Earth's phases is second nature. She is our month-clock. "Not altogether lonely, I hope, Senor La Cruz -- ho-ho, the German put down in Germany, very funny -- " Professor Fanninowicz boomed at me heartily, " -- for I hope to spend the night at your side, studying your magnificent exoskeleton and perhaps experimenting -- " "Senor La Cruz shall spend his time as he sees fit," Governor Lamar cut in with authority. "The first demand of hospitality is consideration for -- " He broke off to get to his feet and turn toward the Gringo Door. The other men copied him. I could see without turning, but just the same I got up as rapidly as possible. Since landing on Terra, I had experienced three great liftings of spirit. The first had been La Cucuracha. The second, marijuana. The third was the slender, statuesque female we now faced. Oh, I didn't forget La Cucaracha in the least, and I remained as firmly determined as before to be beside her at moonrise. But now, suddenly illumined by the sun's silvery afterglow from the clouds above, there was a gorgeous counterattraction. She was nearly as tall as I and of Junoesque proportions, buf compared with the male Texans she was slender. She wore Grecian robes of a pale silvery silk whicli left an ample area of alabaster shoulders and bosom bare and fell in perfect folds to the floor. I Bad never seen the like, even on stage -- one simply cannot achieve that wonderful classic draping without gravity to help. Her face was at the moment grave and mystic, though subtly seductive. A youthful Athena Artemis, rather than Aphrodite. In one pale hand she held a scroll with silver knobs. Her platinum-blonde Hair was piled high. Tiny lights winked in it. Under her arching brows, her pale blue eyes were fixed on mine. For a second time on Terra I Had lost my heart -- something my father tells me a young man can't do too often, provided it doesn't interfere with rehearsals and Be never misses an entrance or a cue. ttQenor Christopher La Cruz," Governor Lamar said, "I wish to introduce to you my dear daughter, the Honorable Rachel Vachel Lamar. Sugar, I've been waiting for you quite a while." "Hush up, Daddy," the goddess said, wrinkling that delectable nose in a miffy grin. "To honor our guest properly I had to dart into my Diana costume -- she's the Roman moon goddess, Daddy -- and then I had to snatch' time to dash off a poem of greeting. I'll reac'it now, if aH you versescorning menfolk don't mind." Then without pausing to note whether they did, she struck a pose that I Had to admit was most amateurish (but the more delightful for that) and recited in an elocution-school voice that occasionally squeaked andor went husky and invariably found the worst spots to suck in an over-obvious breath (yet how it all stole the heart!) ; Ho, traveler from outer spacel How swell to tee your sunk-cheek face, Your somber form that's flagstaff-lrim, Your flashing eye and sword-slim limb, She must Have got an earlier glimpse of me, I realized, perhaps from an upstairs window, embowered like a Moslem maiden. The poem continued: We've gazed at your abode for years Serene o'er earthly oys and tears. It sails the sky without a sound We never thought we'd get a chance To hold a moon man in our glance. But here you've dropped out of the blue And all of Texas welcomes yeui The other men applauded politely, Elmo fortissimo. As she moved forward toward stage-center -- a little too fast and coltisU for a goddess, but just right for a girl -- I swiftly intercepted her, caught hold of her hand and bowed over it, pressing it briefly to my lips. Then as I stood "flagstaff-trim" again, holding her hand a moment longer, I said, "Miss Lamar, I never have been so moved since when clutched in the arms of my mother, who was doubling as a member of the mob, I first heard my father give Antony's oration." It was borderline truth, though I had been moved in different ways. My father had terrified me in that black toga. "Go on, you flatterer, you," she giggled, giving me a playful sHove that sat me back on my titanium heelplates. Then her eyes got big. "Your pa's an actor?" They got bigger still. "You're an actor too -- you stayed one?" I shrugged. "Oh an occasional Hamlet, Peer Gynt, Orestes, Cyrano..." I could have sworn that for an instant she was going to hug me. Instead she looked me up and down, grinned and said, "I bet you overlapped your ma to either side when she clutched you." "Yes and she wrinkled her nose too," I countered. "I wet msrself." Governor Lamar said, "My colleagues and I have a bit of business to finisU discussing before dinner. Senor La Cruz, I imagine you and my daughter can entertain each' other for the while. You appear to have interests in common." (t'ell me some more, Captain Skull. But let me light you another reefer." "Thank you, princess. But perhaps you will tell me something for a change. Wh'at is moths?" "Furry' butterflies." "What is... are butterflies?" "Butterflies is -- OH, thesr're like two tiny swatches of batik or embroidery flappin' along. And you'll likely be seeing a few moths in a few minutes for yourself. We even got lunar ones in honor of your homeland. Go on talkin' theater of space -- " "Very well, princess. Yes, acting in three dimensions in free fall has its special techniques and requires its special conditions. For instance, upstage lies in all directions from stage-center, but so does down-stage. You must learn to favor all sections of the audience by rotation in at least two planes, and that requires motivated or surreptitious contact with the other actors on stage. Also, to make an exit, you must take off from another actor or preferably several, and there should be a counterbalancing entrance -- unless you use an air jet or are drawn off by fine-wire, devices we try to avoid. Ideally, #D nulgrav acting becomes dramatic ballet with dialogue. Tffink of Don Juan in Hell, the actors afloat, or of Antony's oration again, with the mob a ragged sphere between the orator and the larger sphere of the audience." "Oh, it all sounds so excitin' -- makes our little theater here seem positively earthbound, even though Daddy insists on spending effects and sets. Sometimes a heap too much of those; we wanted to do Out Town the right way but Daddy insisted on building us a real town with the smallest House big as the Petit Trianon. We actors were positively lost among those gingerbread skyscrapers. And I had to bust into tears seventeen times before he'd drop his plan to build us a life-size, practical, moving glacier for Skin of Out Teeth." "The last time we put on Out Town, princess, we used only six kitchen chairs borrowed from the Circumluna Museum of Terran Domestic Artifacts -- all floating, of course, as I mentally float now." "OH, spit I I might Have known. But do go on, Captain Skull, please." Our "interests in common" Kad indeed drawn the Honorable Rachel VacKel and me closer together, and in less than ten minutes. Our princess-Captain Skull personae derived from Her conceit that I was Sir Francis Drake reporting the unknown lands of the Pacific to a youthful Queen Elizabeth. We were seated side-by-side in the gracious dusk on a large couch' facing the dark horizon with its mysterious truncated cones across the very faintly shimmering ripples of the vast swimming pool (Rachel Kad identified that for me and assured me it was water), and we were quite alone. My companion Had shooed out all the Mexican Houseboys shortly after Her father's departure. I was still determined to keep my date with La CucaracKa -- after all, she seemed the eartffier and more easily Kad of the twain -- but at the moment I was stealing my left arm along the top of the couch behind Rachel VacHel's ivory shoulders and also an occasional eye-wander down Her delicious frontal decolletage. tCVjlilder is one of our minor  " favorites among the old playwrights," I meanwhile continued. "He rouses and satisfies simply and beautifully our nostalgia for Terra. Other old ones often in our repertory are Ibsen, Bergman (we live-stage fiis films), Shaw, WycKerly, Moliere, Euripedes, Gorky, Chekhov, Brecht, Shakespeare of course, and -- " "Hush, you're maltin' me drool green with envy I Our group's forever tT#dn' to stage real serious plays like Macbeth or Pillars of Society or The Gods of the Lightning or Waitin' tor Lefty or Manhattan Project or Frisco After the Fallout or Uncle Tom's Cabin or Intolerance (let Daddy use Kis I say) or Streetcar... but -- wouldn't you know it? -- Daddy's forever insistin' on another revival of Oklahoma, callin' it Texiana, of course, and usin' Corpus Chris ti or Texarkana 'stead of Kansas City, to make it scan, and five times out of six Daddy gets his way. And even then He won't let me play Ado Annie, the Cain'tsay-no girl -- always got to have some little Mex on stilts for that part." Edging my arm a little closer, I remarked, "Your father seemed to me a most courteous and mild gentleman." "Mild? Huh! You should see him when -- " In turning to make Her comment she had suddenly leaned back against my slithering arm. Now with a little scream she bent forward, quickly turning tier head to remark, "My, that skeleton of yours is awfully chilly. Captain Skull. Can't you take it off even for a little while, while you're on Earth?" "To my great regret, no," I informed her. "Without it, I literally could not move an arm or leg or lift my head. While a fall, especially without exoskeletal protection, might easily fracture a limb or my skull. I have just begun to realize that when one is eight and a Half feet tall, one has a lot of farther to fall in gravity than -- " "Don't explain to me about that. I'm eight foot two myself, and I know all about chipped and busted bones. Well, we can't have you fracturing yourself, that's for sure, you spacemen are too precious, so..." she gave a small sigh of resignation , I guess I and she flopped herself back against my arm before I could have withdrawn it, had I intended to. She turned her face toward mine. Amid the mists of her platinum hair, her eyes were dark pools of wonder in which the stars glimmered faintly. "Anything for Texas -- that's a joke," she said. "Go on. Captain Skull, tell me some more." "But there are many things I would like you to tell me, chiefly about yourself," I countered, carelessly draping my free hand across my knee so that it happened lightly to touch one of hers. She did not move that leg. "I know you are a poet," I said. "Are you by any chance also a playwright?" "OH, I got a little old script or two in a secret compartmentin my lingerie drawer," she admitted nonchalantly. "But don't for world's whisper a word about them to Daddy. One of them's called Houston's Afire, and another Storm over El Paso." "I also would guess that you are named for a poet," I continued. "Vachel Lindsay." Skull, I never dreamed anyone on Earth, let alone in the sky, remembered ansrthing about that little old Chinese Niihtingate or General Booth." "Rachel Vachel," I said, leaning toward her, "the first poem of any length my father ever taught me was The Congp. That is, after Chesterton's Lepanto." "Recite Lepanto!" she commanded me, but before I could utter "White founts falling...," she countermanded that with, "No, don't! Daddy and His crew'll be back any minute, and that poem's too long, much as I'd be ravished by it. Lemme think."  t "D acHel Vachel," I asked, as my free fingers lightly walked up tKe silvery silk draping her thigh', "tKere is an aspect of the landscape puzzles me -- tKe many conical towers." "Oh those!" she said impatiently. "Those are just oilwells. Grandpa insisted on keeping tKe derricks for sentimental reasons, but Grandma thought tKey were unaesthetic and made Kim cover them up with those antimacassar lighthouses, I call 'em. Antimacassars were originally doilies to keep hair-oil off chair backs, you know. I'd rather the naked derricks again -- be Konester." "And the two very much larger and newer towers?" I continued. It is sometimes effective, I think, to talk of irrelevant matters while moving closer to a female. Besides, I have a curiosity which operates simultaneously on all levels, and when the sexual is awakened, all the others are too. "Only two much larger oilwells?" "Fact is, I don't know the answer to that myself," Rachel Vachel said, anger in her voice. "When they built them six months ago, I asked Daddy, but he put me off with His standard lecture about Kow women shouldn't interest themselves in science and technology, but culture and religion only. I tried to ride out to them a couple times, but got turned back." Suddenly she sat up straight, though clapping a hand over my free one, which had reached Her waist. Now her voice was entirely exasperated anger on the verge of tears. "Oh, Captain Skull! You don't know how Daddy strangulates me, hidin' a whim of patriarchal Texan iron under all that suffocatin' courtliness and courtesy. I'm supposed to get bowed to and stood up for and my feminine mystique done reverence, at the price of limitin' my activities to silly little poems and reproductions of Oklahoma and Babes in Toyland and The Wizard of Oz with a Texas 'stead of a Kansas Dorothy -- yes, and of bein' bossed around like a nine-year-old! Honest, some days I wish I could die!" That outburst over, she instantly flopped back against my left arm, throwing her own right arm over it to keep it from stradng, as if it would, and leaning Her lovely white-misted head against it so that she could dark-wonder me even more effectively with' her glimmering eyes. "Go on, tell me some more," she mxirmured meltingly. "Tell me some more about acting in the Sack." She sighed softly, at least for a young woman eight foot two, and added wistfully, "I suppose all you actors up there are stars, just like the ones twinklin' above us now." "Farfrom it, princess," I told her, my left hand beginning to feather-stroke Her bare shoulder and my right Hand resuming its tiptoe journey. "Our situation is far more like that of any Shakesperean or later actors in puritanic Northern Europe and America before the Twentieth-Century deification of entertainers. We are no better than strolling players -- worse, because with' vacuum outside we have nowhere to stroll when things get hot for us. We are given no special honor by our fellow Sackabonds, and at times we are denotmced and threatened by Circumluna's scientists, engineers and technicians, on whose continuing ticket-buying, nonetheless, we depend for the essentials of life. In that sense we are much like the artists of the Renaissance, dependent on the patronage of their individual princes -- our prince being the Circumlunan Establishment. Him we must please, or starve, and the former is as difficult as the latter is easy." " 'Renaissance' is just the word I was looking for to describe you!" Rachel interrupted. "You're like one of those tall, thin, somber-lookin', small steppin' Spanish Grandees -- the kind that wear great cloaks and hats with black plumes and are deadly duelists. You fence and duel, by any chance?" "Those were among my first accomplishments," I contented myself with saying. I was tempted to give her a demonstration which might have surprised her, but it would have interrupted our passage toward togetherness, so I stifled my vanity. "I might have known, you bein' an actor," she said. "Go on about those Longhairs you put on your plays for." tt'The scientists, yes. Well, you see, princess, they began over a hundred years ago as -- and have continued to be -- quite rigid, asthetically puritanic types. They greatly need the catharsis we give them with' our dramas -- everything from high tragedy to low comedy -- but there are always those among them whose violent, temporarily uncatharsized desires, masquerading as high scientific conscience, demand our muzzling and even our expulsion. They accuse us of great sexual laxity, thievery, political and social irresponsibility, corrupting the morals of the young, and dirty personal Habits such as not sterilizing our nigHt soil before returning it into tHe ecologic cycle. In sKort, all tSe things actors Have been accused of since Eggoh the Exhibitionistic Cave Man first cavorted in front of the nightly fire." "Scuse me, Captain, but your left-arm skeleton bone's cuttin' into my neck," Rachel VacKel interrupted. "There, that's better. Tell me, do you consider me one of the young? I mean as far as corruptin' morals is concerned. Don't answer that one, just keep it up -- talldn' too." I continued, "At present the puritanic faction of Circumlunans, composed somewhat more of those of Russian heritage than those of Americo-West European extraction, is in the ascendency. With the lifting of the Interdict, they are demanding that not only we actors, but all Sackabonds not doing vital part-time technological work for Longhairs be deported to Earth. The great majority of Circumlunans don't want this at all -- we're almost their sole source of fun and frenzy -- but being respectable bourgeois technocrats to a man (and a woman) nearly, they daren't speak out against the highly vocal h#TJerpuritanic minority. The only solution for us, of course, is the agehonored one of buying off the Establishment with Circumlunan-acceptable cash -- meaning funds available on Terra for buying Moon-short elements and materials the Circumlunans still find it difficult if not impossible to S#mthesize. It's to win that cash to defend from deportation all Sackabonds, but in particular the personnel and properties of the La Cruz Th'eater-in-the-Sphere, that I've come down to earth, Rachel Vachel." I could feel her quiver with new excitement under my fingers. "You mean, you're goin' to put on shows down here to raise funds? No, don't stop what you're doin'. Remember, you got your reputation for great sexual laxity to maintain and I got my Daddy to spite. But in that case why not star with the Dallas Little Theater, with the title role in Death Takes a Holiday for a starter? I'm sure I could swing it, and Daddy's got pots!" "Alas, Princess, the doctors assure me that even with the constant exoskeletal support and large periods of rest, I dare not stay more than a week on Terra, or at a risky most, two without suffering large permanent phsrsiological damage. They expressly warned me against -- " I cut off that one quick, and the thought behind it too. Among the activities against which they had expressly warned me was the one in which I was now engaged, and I didn't want to start questioning my knowledge, superior to tliat of any doctor, of my own psycBosomatic needs. Especially not now, wHen I was aboard tHe primeval rocket and tSe countdown started. I contented myself witK saying, "Jlo, princess, I do not intend to put on any public performances down Here." S Se did not pursue Her question, nor appear to take note of my interrupted remark. WitK tHe gatHering dusk and perHaps in some part because of my delicate manipulations. Her eyes grew larger and more luminous. Her fingers slipping between my titanium sHoulder girdle and Head basket toucHed my cervical vertebrae. Her voice riding on indrawn and exHaled sigHs, sHe said, "You know, Scully, I believe I'm failin' in love witfi you just a little bit -- psycfiically, I mean, not only pHysiologically. Ever since I was a little girl I've Had moods of despair wHere I wanted DeatK to come to me like a dark knigHt and carry me off. I wore out three tapes of Schubert's Death and the Maiden -- and Here you're doin' it WHy, you're just like DeatK in The Seventh Seal, leadin' me off in a dreamy dance -- that is, if Max von Sydow Had played tHe part 'stead of doin' tHe KnigHt. Say, Scully -- no, keep it up -- How are you ever gonna raise that cash down here you need to save your theater unless you put on shows? I'd give you some, except Daddy's a skinflint when it comes to pin-money." "I'll tell you a secret, Rachel VacKel," I said, my rumble somewhat thick as she was riiivering three fingers, thrust between my tit am um exo-ribs, across my chest WKat the devil, I'd already told her far more than I'd intended -- I might as well, as Elmo would have put it go it whole hog. "Before my grandfather lifted from Spanish Harlem, He had bought from a down-and-out Aleutian prospector a mining claim to an area near Yellowknife, Canada. I mean Amarillo Cuchillo, North Texas. This claim was supposedly worthless, but the Aleutian who had bought it from a Cree Indian Had investigated the area closely and discovered that within it lay the Lost CrazyRussian Pitchblende Mine, and he had drawn a map of the mine's exact location. My father treasured the claim and the map as an ace in the hole to revive the La Cruz fortunes in time of trouble. They were useless during the Interdict, but now that that's over and the time of trouble come for us and the entire Sack, my father Has sent me down to sell the claim or seize the profits if someone else has meanwhile discovered it and been working itillegally." "My, yovir pa must be quite a... a dreamer, Scully," Rachel VacHel murmured languidly. "That sounds to me just like the Gold Mines down in Mexico, Texas. Oh, but I'm dead sure it's going to work out fine in your case," she Hastened to add. Then, the dark-wondering peaking in her eyes, "Kiss me, Scully." Carefully tilting my head so neither my titanium jaw-sHelf nor cheek plates would touch Her, I planted my lips on Hers. Her hands moved on my back between titanium T spine and exorib lattice. We kissed for some time with small moans. Then she broke away with a slightly bigger one, in which I Heard faintly the whispered words, "Come sweet death..." and her voice returned to medium brisk as she asked, "You didn't leave the claim and map in your luggage, I hope? Daddy's sure to have that snooped, 'scoped and espioned." "But surely your father is too honorable and courtly and genteel -- " "Oh, He's the genteelest jail warden in all Texas, Texas. Why do you suppose I Have secret compartments in my lingerie drawers? If he could only see right now -- You know, Scully, we must be making a most excit-' ing scene: a Greek goddess bein' elegantly seduced by a romantical black-and-silver skeleton, the matin' of the mantis with the june bug -- just the kind of ' scene Daddy'll never let us stage in our plays, the courtly old Cromwell! Where have you got the claim and the map, Scully? You didn't forget and leave them up there in the sky, I hope?" "I keep them on my person, princess." "That's nice," she murmured, gently stroking same. "Say, Scully, what's your impression of the Mexican situation down here? I mean seriously -- no, you keep it up too -- and truly. Answer honest, now." "I hope this doesn't offend you, Rachel, but my answer must be: deeply disturbing. The childish and superficially Hiomorous servitude of your Spanish Americans, I mean Spanish Texas, I find disgusting. And those cybernetic yokes -- abominable!" "That's interesting," she murmured. "Now what's your attitude on revolution? No, keep it up." T must admit that her rapid and startling questions were putting me off stride a bit, like onetwo punches, no matter how well they confonned to my own philosophy of all curiosities satisfied simultaneously. But I gathered my forces and carried on, on both levels. "Revolution in Circumluna and the Sack? No. Except for the Longhairs' puritanic blind spot, we are all too intelligent for it up there. Besides, we are too deeply interdependent, and the Longhairs hold all the'cards. Down here? I don't know. From what little I've seen of them, hoping for a Mexican revolution would be like expecting a revolt of the babies. Emotionally I sympathize greatly with revolution. I identify. Among my most favorite roles are Cassius, Dr. Stockman in An Enemy of the People, Danton, Lord Byron, Lenin, Sam Adams, Fidel Castro, John Brown, and Ho Chi Minh." "Oh I can just see you as Cassius. You got that 'lean and h'lmgry' look to perfection. You're going to devour little Rachel, aren't you? Go Waltzing-Matilda with her? Promise? Or Ho too -- you have the Dr. Fumanchu touch: 'Beware, America! You got your napalm and atomic bombs, but I got my black scorpions, my giant centipedes, my spiders with diamond eyes that wait in the dark, then leap!' Golly! Or maybe I could work up a drama around that legendary figure of El Esqueleto -- you'd be gteat as him. Say, there's an ideal But Daddy -- oH forget it. Look here, dear, I admit I'm getting a fetish about that skeleton of yours but couldn't you get out of it for just a little while? Mayn't you be underestimating your unmechanized strength? Your hands feel so strong on my funny bumps." I was deeply moved at that, I must confess. For some reason I could now see more plainly again my lovely eight-foot-two pale goddess in her artistically disarranged robes. A mjrsterious silver light bathed her and made me utterly reckless. "Look, darling," I whispered breathily and rapidly, "If we're careful it's not necessary that I -- " I do not know what would have happened next, or rather I know exactly what would have happened next, and a disaster to have missed it, or more likely a disaster to have enjoyed it... anyhow, Rachel Vachel pushed me away with a sharply whispered, "They're coming back!" I heard the footsteps myself then, growing louder behind us, and I nervously smoothed my sack suit and evened my breathing. The next moment, her drapery and platinum hair in order, she was handing me a glow-tipped reefer and saying coolly, "Here you are, Senor La Cruz, a Chihuahua Pot-Perfecto. Daddy always sasrs a man can't smoke on tobacco alone." As I shakingly inhaled the first piney puff, I looked straight out at the horizon again and saw that my "mysterious silver light" was merely that of the new-risen moon, silhouetting one of the big antimacassar lighthouses. I realized somewhat groggily but with a clutch of anxiety that I had not only missed my big moment with Rachel Vachel, but was already breaking my date with La Cucaracha. 'T'he patio lights boomed on. I copied Rachel Vachel in leisurely standing up and casually turning around, though I spoiled the effect a bit by clanking my exo-elbow against my pelvic girdle. Just come through the gringo door were (Jovemor Lamar and his four fellow big-wigs, all looking a' shade grim to me, and Elmo, who looked worried. "Most sorry to interrupt your tete-a-tete," the Governor said smoothly, "I trust you weren't bored, Senor La Cruz, and that my daughter entertained you adequately." I could manage no answer save a swallow, which bobbed my overly prominent Adam's apple, and a somewhat jerky nod. "Now go to bed. Sugar," he continued. "We have business to discuss with the Senor." "But Daddy -- " "Sugar...!" With a haughty shrug and thinning of lips, the Honorable Rachel Vachel turned to me and said formally, "Good night, Senor La Cruz. I trust we have the opportunity of continuing our most interesting conversation! some other day." And sHe stuck out her hand, palm down. I pressed and bowed over it. Though not risking a kiss this time, I did lightly scratch Her palm with my forefinger. Showing no reaction whatsoever, she turned away and walked through the gringo door without looking to left or right. From the emphasis she had given her last word, I knew I could expect no opportunity of further converse with her this night and must pin on La Cucarach'a any hopes I had of getting my jangled nerves soothed, especially my frustrated parasympathetic system. But to tell the whole truth, I was far, far more -- oh so much! -- concerned about the five unsmiling, craggy-visaged Texans I now faced, and it was chiefly my sjnnpathetic nervous S#retem, that old adrenal-squeezer, that was sending. Old tales of the vengeances done in patrist societies on daughter-seducers and sisterstealers and mere lovers-up marched like a series of funeral corteges through my mind. I thought of Abelard and Chance Wayne. Rachel Vachel had as much as told me her father was a constant spier on her activities. Would he have omitted those on the patio? Wouldn't lie be sure to have had the couch bugged? And I had blurted out not only my grotesque passion, but also the secrets behind my trip to Terra, i I cursed myself for an Eros-besotted fool. It seemed to me most ominous that all five power-men were now equipped with' paired side arms belted over their beautifully tailored suits. In addition, anachronistic rapiers hung from the Hips of Sheriff Chase and Ranger Hunt, and all five were once more making their nerve-twanging chink-chink, scratch-scratch tune. It struck me as particularly sinister that the Governor was plucking invisible lint from his vest without taking his eyes oft me. Then as Rachel Vachel vanished and her rapid footsteps died away and I expected the worst, everything suddenly changed for the best, as at the fairy-godmother moment in a children's tale. I could hardly have been more surprised if dancing elves had popped from under the flagstones. The five power-Texans relaxed and favored me with friendly smiles, while with the most winning of these, the Governor himself, advanced toward me, saying, "Senor La Cruz, most honored and patient of guests, it's my pleasure to inform you that all arrangements save one Have been made for your passage by chartered private rocketship to Amarillo Cuchillo tomorrow morning." And he lightly took my limp hand and pumped it warmly though carefully. His breath was redolent of bourbon. He went on casually, "The one omission is most trifling and really unnecessary to correct except for reasons of courtesy. It's that we visit tonight and get the countersignature on your jet-cHarter of President Longhorn Elijah Austin. The old gentleman would be hurt to Have missed a visit with you, and -- sub rosa, sir -- we want to continue a little political fence-mending." I Hesitated. The Governor's expression seemed totally relaxed and friendly, free from guile as Tom Mix. I said, "But I thought  "Yes, sir, exactly, you thought -- and no blame whatever attaches to you for that. But... Elmo!" IVyT y friend -- I suddenly felt that way toward him -- was twisting his huge hat into what looked like a model of a saddle-shaped imiyerse, and he was working his lips and actually blushing. "Scully, I mean Senor La Cruz," he choked out, "I was resh'ading the facts a little... no, I was really lying to you quite a bit in our earlier conversations -- chiefly by exaggerating my own importance and my inside knowledge of the current political situation. "There was once indeed a little wounded feelings between President Austin and some of the other great statesmen of our land, but I blew them up out of all proportions. That arming of his Mexican houseboys, for instance, what a whopper! And for a fact I simply didn't know -- that's how small a bug I am in the human menagerie -- that what wounds there were had been completely healed and only in need of the lightest postoperative care. Just a lowdown Texas big-mouth, that's all I am, Scully, and I hope you forgive me." "Of course, Elmo," I said quickly, embarrassed at his abject groveling, for that was what it had been, despite the humor with which he had pillowed it. I had grown to like Elmo, rather as one likes a clown. And to see a clown deflated, stripped or dissected is always bad, or at least uncomfortable theater, I abruptly turned back to Lamar. "Is it necessary that my interview with President Austin take place tonight? I had rather -- " "I'm afraid it must, sir," He interrupted me. "A soiree rather than a matinee, as you gentlefolk of the stage put it. Your jet leaves early tomorrow, and I have already, pardon me, taken the liberty of arranging your reception by our beloved prexy. I cad understand your desire for, nayj your medical need of rest, and I assure you the interview will Be very brief and your transportation to and from it both rapid and unfatiguing." "Quick and peaceful. Over in a wink," Sheriff Chase confirmed, snapping his fingers once for unnecessary emphasis. As I hesitated again, I felt my reefer sting my fingers. Quickly shifting my grip back on the butt, I took a very long drag. Perhaps it was the pot tliaf gave me the inspiration and emboldened me to act on it. "It wasn't rest I was concerned about," I said gaily. "Your hospitalities have quite refreshed me. It was that I had the whim to take all by m#reelf tonight, by moonlight, a brief noctural jaunt through the quieter environs of your great city of freedom, employing for that purpose the catwagon with which Mr. Earp so graciously provided me. Let me do this, and I shall be only too! happy to bandy amenities witS your prexy." Frowning slightly and even more slightly shaking his head, Lamar said slowly, "I'm afraid it's already been determined tKat you travel by official limousine. A cat-wagon would hardly have the requisite dignity -- " "Tell you what, Cotton," Sheriff Chase broke in, "we can bring the wagon along on a flatbed racer Then soon as his meeting with Austin's over, the Senor can begin this little private wander on which it seems that he's set his heart." "A happy inspiration!" Lamar said. His frown fading. "And now come, gentlemen, our time is growing short." The loud clink ofBurleson's coins was like a cymbal clash that begins a jolly march. Fanninowicz's facial tic was a "Forward!" I took a last drag of my reefer, crushed it in the nearest tray and stepped out with my illustrious entourage, the rh#rthmic clash' of my titanium footplates dominating the thud of their leather boots. My cape was handed up toward me, and I swirled it carelessly around my shoulder-girdle without breaking stride. It occurred to me how villainous I was to arouse myself with one woman and then plan to satisfy myself with another. But such is human flesh -- at least that of an audacious Thin with a perfectly tuned exoskeleton who was setting out on a planetary spree. 'The downy, glimmer-windowed nest of darkness that was the limousine silently braked to a stop with a suddenness that mashed my face against my cheekplates. With tiny groans the straps around my titanium rib cage and belly-support tightened almost to breaking, then they were merely snug again. Beside me, Ranger Commander Hunt cursed a simple, "Jack it!" as the exo-elbow of my outflung arm took him lightly across his handsome Roman nose. From the other side Sheriff Chase fumbled at my riding-harness, but I brushed his Hands aside and deftly unsnapped the two straps myself. I was beginning to resent being treated as an invalid or baby. When they had got out, each almost tripping over his ceremonial sword -- for such they had explained them to be -- I followed Hunt as swiftly and surely as a tall metal monkey and found myself standing in the moonlight on a springy black driveway, the four other limousines drawn up in line two before and two behind and debouching their passengers, while to the extreme rear I thought I could make out the flatbed bearing my cat-wagon. Bad Society done Its duty to Itself Bern Thsiinpson In stead of djiniS tius death of a deqperado mlht have beeome a. useful citizen. Ben Hiompson waa an early Texas antihero and often aeifnltted midtl-ldller of the shot to death with # bullets in an Austin variety theater -- ed. But will the moral be road aright and turned to profit? It ceirtalnly will not unless Texas society purges itself of tlie complicity and indulgence which have so largely nurtured and developed the desperadolsm in men. Bis is a slow growth and it is Texas #fcicty which encourages that growth by holding out the hope to him oS achieving ' both fame and fortune in a career of murderous violence and profcsisional terrorism. -- Galveston News Texas is a wandering and tattered ribbon of white fascism Ineffectually separating the non-diroetlve black democracies and hip republics of Florida and California and occupying at most # percent of North America. Two cents worth of bloated, mentally bombedout sqnaredomS m -- African America, by Booker T. Nkmmah Tnskegee Bistltnt do la Thdn et Technologie Ubrairie B spire and hiighligtited several Others and also the three towers and slate roof of a vast building some # meters ahead. It lookled to my scenery-trained eyes like a Gothic mabse of old, specifically one of those fanciful carpenter's Gothic edifices of the late nineteenth century in America, abristle with balconies, columns and fretwork of Moorish, Baroque and other manners too nunierous to list. Not a single window of the place showed light. There were no lights between nie and it, only a low, pale wall with an arch of triumph for admittance to the driveway. The limousines had all doused their headlamps. It struck me that the stage had been set, not for a president's reception, but for a ghost story. All it would have taken was one lighted window and a terrified beautiful girl in the foreground to make it the greatest of camp art. As if he had caught my first thought, I heard Elmo, as He came up behind me, boom out with a little of His earlier freeand-easy, "That old miser Longhorn Elijah! He'll whup half to death a maid who leaves on a #watter over an escalator or in a John the instant someone Has wiped himself. But soon as we pass the arch, Scully, the whole shebang'll light up like a veritable fairyland, I can tell you that." A discreet chuckle I recognized as Governor Lamar's came from the figure approaching beside Elmo. He said, "Elmo puts it crudely, but it is true that President Austin is a thrifty old soul, providing a Simon-simple answer to those who accuse our officialdom of private prodigality. Well, sir, do you feel able to proceed afoot? I shouldn't like for the sake of your dignity to see you make a horizontal approach in a catwagon or stretcher, unless you feel it medically mandatory." "We'd drive you straight to the door," Commander Hunt assured me, "but immemorial custom dictates that the prexy's mansion be approached afoot by all and sundry." "Two of us'll walk close beside you and support you, of course," Sheriff Chase added. "Emo, you take his right arm." "Nonsense, gentlemen, I am quite able to navigate ungrasped and erect on my trusty exo-legs," I replied lightly, keeping out of my voice the gust of indignation I felt at this further evidence that they considered me a Hospital patient. A nd with that I stepped out toward the dark mansion. Elmo stayed beside me, but fortunately for His ribs, which would have got a titanium dig, he did not attempt to touch' me. Professor Fanninowicz came Hurrying up on my other side, fumbling with wires and chattering, "Sir, for the sake of science may I attach electrodes to -- " "No!" I rapped out. "But may I not at least accompany you and observe -- " "Yes, but hands of!" The dark figures which had emerged from the leading limousines parted for us. I noted that they wore dark uniforms which included knee-boots and black slouch hats and that they were armed with heavy laser-carbines. Ancient shell rifles or even antique powder-and-ball muskets would have seemed more appropriate ceremonial weapons to match Hunt's and Chase's swords. But then I remembered what Rachel had told me of her father's efforts to introduce an actual glacier into Wilder's Japanese-delicate Skin of Out Teeth. Hunt's rangers, I decided as we passed them, were lucky they Had not been made to tote ceremonial atomic bombs. Then Governor Lamar, stepping uncomfortably close behind me, almost on my heels, called out softly but carryingly, "Everyone move very slowly now! We don't want to hurry Senor La Cruz or cause him to strain his satelliteenfeebled heart." That did it. As if hearts did not Have to work well and efficiently in free fall merely to supply tissues with oxygen and other nutrimentl Tissues such as the cerebrum, of which I now bet we spacefolk had twice the volume of these bumbling Texans! All butt and no brain, like dinosaurs! I stepped out at my fastest, taking giant strides, my hood and cloak flapping behind me. In almost no time Elmo and Fanninowicz were panting. Such was my rage that I ignored my surroundings, not pausing to ponder the function of the trenches we were now passing, nor of the slitted walls of thick metal on their mansion-side edges, nor even of the dim figures crouched behind those walls. But I did catch the gasping Fanninowicz attaching an electrode to my pelvic girdle. He already had one affixed to my shoulder yoke. The fine insulated wires faintly rattled against the drive behind us. Since he couldn't measure my body electricity, he was evidentally hoping to find some in my exoskeleton. I jerked the attachments loose and struck his hands away with a blow of my wrist-plate that got out of him an, "Alii! Teufel! Gottveidammter Knochen-Mensch!" "For Weedin' Jesus' sake, fake it easy, Scully," Elmo pled between puffs. "We're gonna get there soon enough. And you know, even He didn't exactly race up Golgotfia." Deaf to tKe connotative and allusive signicance in His words, I was busy planning my entrance speecK, wiicfi began sometiung like, "rnw sorry to Save outdistanced my Texas escort, Your Sublime Excellency, but strcli was my eagerness and such' their excess of adipose tissue -- well, one must admit, Ptexy, that some of them sweat a mite easy. I submit in all humility that at least the Texas Rangers ought to keep in a nttle better physical trim. Of course witif someone as courfly and delicate as G o ver n or Lamar..." T was darkly pleased to note that there were no longer footsteps behind us, even distant ones. The three of us were entering the shadow of the manse now. And as we passed under the great archway with Its ghostly bas-reliefs of guns, snorting Horses, dead Indians and the like, even Fanninowicz began to fall back, was gone. Elmo panted, "One thing I want to tell you, Scully, and I really mean it this time, you're a true Texan of the Raven-Alama breed. I'm proud to have known you." He grasped my hand with such obvious spontaneity and sincerity that I had no impulse to strike it aside. Then he too was gone. I took two furious strides more, then began to slow down halfway through the third. My brain was starting to work again, just a corner of it. Two scarlet beams sprang from the dark grounds, zizzling past me to either side. I smelt the reek of ions. I heard spluttering, crackling splashes behind me. Turning, I saw the two laser beams scattering gouts of whitehot molten stone from the bases of die triumphal arch'. EKmly I saw Fanninowicz rolling away, wrapped by his wires, behind the shelter of the pale wall. At least he had temporarily escaped tSe laser's light-stiletto. Of Eilmo I saw no sign. Then from c o rn e r s of the manse and grounds a dozen lights blazed on me -- white lights so bright and hot I thought for a moment I was being disintegrated. If I hadn't had practice from childhood in avoiding looking directly at spotlights I'd have been blinded. The lights didn't reveal a fairyland, unless you count toy soldiers four and a half feet high' as such. The grounds were crowded witH the shielded emplacements of laserand lightning-guns and other heavy weaponry. They were manned by barefoot Mexicans wearing brass cuirasses and brass helmets with colorful horsehair plumes. And all the guns were pointed straight at me. The natural thing, especially for me, would Have been to run like Hell. It was pure rage that Held me titanium-rooted -- rage at Lamar and tHe rest for Having maneuvered me into this sittingduck position, for using me as some sort of stalking Horse in their war against President Austin, rage at myself for Having dismissed them as bumblers and letting them convince me so easily of the untruth of Elmo's earlier tales. I'd be damned if I'd let those bulky bastards -- by now all safely crouched in the outside trencHes, their trenches -- see me run. And still I wasn't shot down, though both Elmo and Fanninowicz had been fired on. Like their guns, the Mexican soldiers were staring wide-eyed at me -- my tall and thin black form, my doubtless dazzling exoskeleton. It was then I got the glimmer of inspiration and acted cm it instantly. Raising my arms wide and high, so that all of my cloak was thrown back and my exoskeleton completely in view, I thundered at my loudest, "I am Deathl Yo soy la Muerta! Soy el Esqueleto! Vamoosel" Then I brought my arms together and waved them Horizontally apart, as if brushing all the brass-armored bentbacks off the stage. They wavaed. One ran. A silver-helmeted officer drew a bead on him with a pistol and was himself zizzlingly transfixed on the red laser beam of cme of his own soldiers. Then they were all in flight, and I was tramping straight forward again, straight up the stairs leading to the spadous porch and the manse's double doors. These slowly opened outward at my approach, revealing that they were backed by great thicknesses of steeL I faced another curve of muzzles and of silver-armored, staring, bent-back soldiery. I scattered them as I had those outside and I followed them, still at my remorseless steady stride. I was beginning thoroughly to enjoy my role of Death, the Disperser of Armies. Then I realized I was doing exactly what Lamar and Company had wanted me to, winning them a bloodless battle. Even that didn't at once destroy my delight. Then I saw ahead of me a semicircle of glass cases ten feet high'. There were at least twenty of them. T haltecL Striking with all his fabled cunning and genius for ffie unexpected. Death Had after a fashion stopped me. EacK of the cases contained a life-size human figure in natural flesh tones and with Terran clothing that ranged in style over the last # years. The earliest or oldest were about six feet tall. Then as the eye ranged around the semicircle, they grew in height to eight feet and more. I recognized the Americans Kennedy and Johnson from my history prints. I realized I was looking at the presidents of Texas. They looked grimly back at me -- some old, some middle-aged, some almost young. There were handsome faces, harsh faces, faces jowled and tiny-eyed with dissipation and greed. In the dimness they seemed alive. I felt sure the earliest were wax. I was not so sure about the latter. I recalled how the early Russians had mummified the bodies, or at least stuffed the hides of their early illustrious dead. Then I heard a rasping voice and looked up. Four or five stories above me was a magnificent domed skylight of stained glass, made darkly colorful by the moonlight it transmitted. Curving down from beneath it in a wide and graceful spiral came a stairway railed with dark, delicate metal tracery. Here at least was a glimpse of fairyland. And also an ogre from same. An ogre from whose quilted bathrobe a jowled and purplish face protruded, inset with pig eyes and topped by tousled wffite hair and wearing askew a golden wreath. He leaned over the stair railing about a floor and a half above me, cradling in one be-blanketed arm an antique double-barreled shotgun. "Whar are my Mexican Houseboys?" he roared. "Wh'ar are you, you little skunks? They's an attack? Shoot down every Ranger or other rebellious bein' sete foot inside mah walls I Get the man with the base bullhorn! WHar's my praetorian guard? Souad the trumpet! Ah, thar's one of the assassins sent against me, sddnny bastard in a black minji suit, but it don't hide him from mah allseein' eyes!" I lunged rapidly sideways under the stairs. The parquetted spot on which I'd been standing was blasted. Two ricochets stung my forehead and side while at least one more plinked off my exoskeleton. A glass case rang. I raced toward the back of the manse, taking the avenue of retreat the silver-cuirassed Mexicans had used. Soon I had plunged into a dark, rather narrow, blessedly protective corridor. Behind me. President Austin's voice ranted, "Dead as a doornail, dead! Come on, you traitors all and taste the Old Man's wrath. Sound the alarum belli" Then a younger voice cut in. "There he isl Burn him down! But don't spoil His face! Get the other!" There was another shotgun blast, a scream, then even my corridor was red as Hell with leaked laser light -- just in time to show me, before collision did, that the corridor abruptly changed from a height of about fourteen feet to four and a half. The head space carried a moral so simple and carved so large that I had read it before the red light faded: I was on my hands and exoknees as fast as I could fall and scuttling forward. True, the "Get the other!" might not mean me, and even if it did, the "get" might not mean "burn down," but then again it might -- and I had already in the past two minutes learned something of Texas political acumen. I heard a dull crash behind -- Austin's body falling? Don't ask useless questions. Crawl faster, you idiot Thin! I do not know how long my quadruped scramble through the darkness lasted, surely much less time than it seemed then. I do know that I made an even number of right-angle turns and, by exercising choice at forks, managed to make as many leftas right-hand turns, ensuring that I was headed at the end in the same direction I had been at the beginning. Twice I half crawled, half tumbled down short stairs and once climbed up. More than once I gave thanks to Diana that my hands were homy palmed, that knee-plates covered my kneecaps and that my motors kept purring happily. I thanked her too that I had practiced crawling as well as walking, up in the centrifuge. I also gained a certain respect for the maze-running abilities of the Mexicans, who, surely often carrying trays of drinks and food, had presumably regularly treaded these inky corridors in the manse of the light-penurious Austin. Or had they used flashlights? Somehow that seemed unlikely, but I wished I had one now. T?rom time to time an actioninsulated comer of my mind thought thoughts: such as that the morale of the Rangers must be zero that they Hadn't overwhelmed the manse by themselves, but waited for the accident of my aid. But maybe it Bad been essential to keep the political war secret and not destroy this Texas White House. As I right-angled right after a particularly long stretch rf Mexican corridor, I heard a thumping scuttling biind me. A thin blue beam narrowly missed my withdrawing foot, and there was the faint smell of singed plastic where it struck the wall. A voice rebuked, "Cut your power, you dumb-Headed lightning plumber! Order is to paralyze him, not fry him -- less we have to." I was not greatly reassured. Thereafter I kept hearing the sounds of my pxirsuit. It did not gain on me. I was grimly pleased that my motored titanium was performing as well as their flerii. Suddenly the ceiHng rose. I was in a large room dimly lit by moonlight coming through windows and open Texan and Mexican doors. Food-smell and round hanging shapes suggested a kitchen. I lifted to my feet, feeling a surge of dizziness and weakness, but I mastered them, tonguing down pills and water. I made for the Texan door in great strides, crashing down pots and cutlery. I heard angry calls from the crawl space behind, tut I was out of line with it. I stepped outside. I was on a narrow porch and at the head' of a steep flight of stairs. I heard laugh -- and I stopped. A few #mrds beyond the foot of the stairs stood a huge white horse with black harness and silverlooking bit and Harness rings. Astride it was a figure all in black, from under whose black slouch hat silvery hair cascaded. Then Rachel Vachel's face lifted out of shadow and in a bhir of nrovement her black-gauntleted hands drew lightning pistols from the black Holsters at her side and directed them toward me. I had never faced, it seemed to me, anything icy as their needle muzzles and Her gaze. Of course, I told myself bitterly, she had been in on my betrayal from the start, casually using her seemingly naive wiles to brainwash me and soften me up for her father. I ought to have known you couldn't ever trust a society pinko. I tasted bitterness, and not only from an anti gray pill that had been slow in going down. I heard rapid steps behmd me -- two sets of them -- and cries erf, "There's the black bastard!" "We got him! -- don't move a muscle, Skfamyf" My arms were grasped from behind, and a sharp muzzle pressed against my temple. Then with only the faintest whisper of ionization and only its most ghostly acid perfinne, two tenuous needle-beams sprang from tfie tips of Racfid VacHel's pistols and bypassed my cfieeks indies to dtiier side. THe grip on my arms relaxed: tKe muzzle ceased to imck my temple, and tiiere were scrft yet ponderous tliuds on tHe porch' to either side of me. ( C reetings, Captain Skull," she called up to me. "Now hustle down fast and Kop up behind me. Those two Rangers are out for a half hour, but even with the morons opposing us, it's a sin to waste time." Suppressing surpnise and other emotions for the moment, I took the stairs two steps at a time, watching my feet narrowly, but calling back, "You mean we can escape? The Rangers haven't the manse encircled?" "Hell, no. Like all Texas wars, this little scuffle's been all false front. Kick up your leg now and give a jump with' the other. I'll yank your shoulder." "But Rachel," I asked as I complied and found myself astride quivering horseflesh' and my exosternum pressed to girl, "How did you know you'd find me here? How did you guess your father would use me to -- " "Easy as guessin' a rat'll bite," she answered scornfully. "Now wrap your arms around me. All you got to do is figure out the sneakiest, safest course, and you Read the facts Behind the fiction WnXT I.BT, Sdence Edltox (Of Galaxy, tella tke most astonndlns trne story yon evrr read! In his rew book he tells you all about the T#cy latert advances la rocket rcseazch and the breathtaking adventures cspcrienced by our uetronaata In outer aiiacBt Ton'll nad about ttB developnient of tte Sputnik, Explorer, and Vanguard rockets, end his excltins BceUtlfHi.s cf fipaaa eiploratlw ta come after we have reached the moont Ad edTonce review frf this Huireineiital record of rocketry In today's world says It "contains all the wonder, the eicllomcDt. the ehallagea ef this growing field... lights the Imaglnatloo." wbut:b! Ftdiy fUnstroted wdtii M arnszlng photognphs and detailed drawings. Almost # pages #. # Madison Ave., New York # (#-#I order for # plus tax where required. Refund of purchase price euaranteed If I return book within # days. got Daddy's mind read to tKe base of his spinal cord. See, I even stole your luggage and got it at my saddlebow. How's that for service?" She turned in Ker saddle. Her pale, thinly, smiling face was close to mine, 'ow confess, Scully," she said. "Aren't you just a mite surprised to discover that the siUy little theater gal and giggly Governor's daughter is in actuality Our Lady of Sudden Death, the Black Madonna of the Bent-Back Underground?" "Well, yes," I said truthfully. "I mean no..." laughs. "You fnenfolk -- " she began. Then her eyes, scanning my forehead, showed sudden concern. "You're hurt, my lover." Evidently the shotgun ricochet had drawn blood. "It's nothing," I told her. "It had better be," she told me seriously, "because you got a lot more to do tonight. Pull your cloak and hood around you, your bones gleam too bright. And hang on tight now," she added, turning front again and picking up the reins. "Oh you can feel me up a bit if you get the chance -- wow, your skeleton's still like ice. But hang on for your life -- because it's a far greater cause than even my lover's precious existence that's now at stake!" She touched with her heels the great white beast's flanks, and we were soon going through tree shadows and silvery spaces at a ponderous gallop, which caused me to jounce considerably and not only lock my arms hand to elbow around her waist, but also steady my flapping legs by clenching them against the great heaving white barrel below me. In my brain there had gathered a certain bewilderment. "Where are we going?" I asked innocently. She replied, "To the central point of tonight's riotous revolutionary assembly, which happens to be the bandstand comer of the Greasertown cemetery." We galloped on through the moonlit night, my mind now truly a welter of confusion. r I New subscriptions and changes of j address require # weeks to process!  'here were four bids, and there whipped before we startl" He should have been only three, struck the table with a ringing Only three firms in the country thud. "But what is the anomalous were capable of making so miniaintrusion, the small envelope bid, lurized a control station. Dinneen?" Three bids were in quite heavy "It's from an M. M. McGrudpnckets. The fourth was in a slim er," said Colonel Dinneen, "The "Ah, here are the bids from Miecution Here. TKe Joker Act was pro Machinists Amalgamated, set up for just such st uff as this, from Intensive Instrumentation, There has to be a ceiling put on said Colonel Ludenschlager. "It "There was a certain McGruder isn't likely that any of them will in Manhattan when I was a boy," be less than two years, and we Colonel Schacfameister smiled. "I need it within two weeks. We are spent many pleasant moments in his, ah, Hippodrome, I believe he called it. It was a narrow place off a narrow cigar store, and only about three could get in it at one time, if they were small, and we were. Best sihow I ever saw for a dime,' thought is tiie address of this one?" "Here in D. C.," said Dinneen. "It would be a rundown address even without the ending 'Apt. #, room #-E, use cellar steps rff small alley.' Some address! And the phone number of the RowdyDow Bar and Grill is given. It's written in an old and probably insane hand. We will prosecute with compassion, possibly." The chime chimed for #:#. It was opening time. And they opiened the bids. Th quickly made the basic resume : #. Micro Machinists Amalgamated. Basic Module: #. Estimated Time: # months. Exceptions and Alternatives: #S# (detailed). Follow-up Units: # ea. Estimated Time: # days each for first #, grading down to #I days each for additionaL #. Intensive Instrumentaticm. Basic Module: #. Estimated Time: #I days. Elxceptions and Alternatives: # (detailed). Follow-Up Units: # ea. Estimated Time: # days each for first #, # days each for additionaL #. Dow-Mec-Tec. Basic Mod-j ule: #. Estimated' Time: # months. Exceptions and Altematives: # (detailed). Follow-Up Units: # Estimated Time: #I days each for first #, # days each for additional. #. M. 'M.' McGruder. Basic Module: #. Estimated Time: # hours. Exceptions and Alternatives: none (undetailed). FollowUp Units: #)# ea. Estimated Time: # hours each -- "this keeps going on as long as I live or as long as you buy them, whichever is first. Note: Got one made already. Come try it. I need the #. I don't see how anybody can make them cheaper than this." "We run into the impKjssible," said Ludenschlager sadly. "We need one within two weeks or we may as well forget the program. And if we forget the program, we may as well forget everything. It is not for personal aggrandizement that we seek this (except for Diiuieen a little), but for the good of our country and the world. There has to be a way out of this delay." "How about McGruder?" Schachmeister lauighed sourly. "Oh, we'U prosecute him under the Joker Act, of course," Ludenschlager growled, "but now we have the taller thing to tackle. We have to find the way. Two years will be too late; we'll be done for by then. Two weeks will almost be too late. We must somdiow break the time barrier in this." "We're whipped, we're whipped!" Dinneen wailed, "and our enemies will rejoice over us." He turned on three toes and strode gloomily out of the room. (t'T'he Covenant," it said. "Large, hard-roasted, deoiled, white peanuts under the Goober John trade name. Three a day, and they must be Goober John Number Ones. Failure to provide them will void the Covenant." "There will be no failure," said Malcomb 'the Marvelous' McGruder. "It shall be done." "We like-stuff pledge fulfill the Covenant," it said. T'he micro-miniaturized control station, the "bullet brain," had to handle thirteen data flows at once. It had to do other things, including the monitoring and inhibiting of the world. It must be practically indestructible. And it had to be about the size of an eraser on a pencil. This small size was of the greatest importance. The smallest model of this which wetild handle such data properly was about a cubic meter, and it weighed a thousand kilograms. And it was itself a miniaturization. The project is still classified, so we cannot in conscience give deep details of it. The project is still active, and perhaps an answer can be found for it this second time. Ah well, we lost the first race, and the most populous one-third of our nation; but we lost it hard. We had them near beaten for a little while there. ready. It wM probably be far too late, it win likely do no good at all, but you never know. The slimmest hope still remains... , But now they were looking very hard for that answer the first time: the three colonels, the High Commission of the colonels, the potential saviors of their country and the world. It was not for personal glory they sout this (except Dinneen a little) but for the ultimate good of the ultimate number. Colonel Dinneen strode up and down endless corridors, booming like a canary in his odd voice. He didn't want the thing in two years, he wanted it in two minutes, right now. Colonel Ludenschlager shuffled old brain-buster notes looking for a miracle. He had an impediment there; he didn't believe in miracles. Colonel Schachmeister walked desolately through the city, praying for Ae instant miniaturized control station. He walked and walked; but where did he walk? "It is my unconscious leading me somewhere," he mumbled. "And I will follow my unconscious whprever it leads, like a man in a eam." That Schachmeister was an unconscious phony. It wasn't his unconscious leading him anywhere! It was his conniving own self walking furtively where his own dishonesty would not allow him to walk openly. And he had that address graven on his brain by a micro-styhis. There was something about a three-foot-wide Hippodrome from his bo # rhood ; there was something of the credence in the incredible: and both these things were shameful to him as a man of science, and a colonel moreover. Well, it was a diabby enough ndiborhood. The alley was worse, and yet even this was not the final alley. He found it then, the "small alley," hardly a skunk track. He followed it. He knocked crunchingly on a door and near lost his hand in the termite-eaten wood. "Be careful there!" an ancient voice Matted out like slats falling down in an old bed. "Those are friends of my own people, and my people will not have them discommoded. After all, they are quiet, they do no harm, and they eat only wood." "It -- it's the same McGruder It is Malcomb 'the Marvelous' McGruder himself, the Grand Master of McGruder's Marvels!" Colonel Schachmeister detonated in wonder. "Oh sure, little boy," came the I wonderful voice like an old organ ing the dust off itself in doing so. "And it's the same little Heinie Schachmeister! Why aren't you in school today, Heinie? Oh, I notice that you have grown, and perhaps you are too old for school now." "It's marvelous to see you again. Marvelous!" Schachmeister breathed in awe. "I had no idea that you were the same one, or that you were still alive." "Come in, little Heinie. And what are you doing? I have never seen your name in the Flea-Bag, so I suppose you have failed in your early ambition." "Ah, McGruder, I don't know what the Flea-Bag is, and I forget what early ambition of mine you refer to." "The Flea-Bag, Heinie, is a mimeographed sheet that still circulates among the members of our dwindling profession. And your early ambition was to grow up and have fleas of your own." "Wish I had done it, McGruder, wish I had done it, especially on days like this. Some of my happiest hours were spent watdiing McGmder's Marvels, that greatest of oil Flea Circuses, in that little hide in the walL" "In the Hippodrome, you mean, Heinie? Do you remember the Coaidunan Set?" "Yes, yes, and the flea up on the coachman's seat, in livery, and with the whip! McGruder, vhen you screwed the three sections of the microscope together, you could see the very braiding of that coachman's whip. And the flea in harness! The harness was perfect, and had little bells on it. The bells had clappers, and you could hear them jingle when you screwed that little thing into your ear. And the flea in harness was shod, with real horse-shoes, or fleashoes." CtTVyrore, Heinie, more! The shoes had authentic calks on them, and nails! And the nails were of no ordinary sort, but were ancient horseshoe nails with the oblong wedge-shaped heads. You could see that when you screwed the fourth section into the microscope. And you remember the lady fleas inside the coach, Heinie?" "Yes, yes, dressed in old Empire style with the high hair on them, and the flounce stuff. And when you screwed the little thing into your nose you could smell their perfume. What was it, McGruder?" "Ptintemps. And you may not know it, but there were eit petticoats on each of those lady fleas, and the microscope lace on even the inmost of them was done with loving care and surpasg detail, more than nine hundred loops on the bottom round in the style that is called punto a iroppo. Your eyes used to boggle at my things, little Heinie." "My mind boggles at something now. That was forty years ago. McGruder, I know you were good, but this passes reason! You still have your little lathes and turners and instruments here, but you did not make a miniaturized control station with such!" "Of course not, Heinie. The detailing for the little control station had to be a thousand times finer, actually eight thousand times finer, than anything I could do on my own little lathes. I'm surprised you should ask such a silly question, Heinie." "Is that the control station there. Marvelous?" "That's it, Heinie. Take it along and try it and send me the twenty-four dollars if it works. I'll have another one this time tomorrow if you wish. It's nice to have seen you. I'm always happy when the little boys come back to see me again." The Marvelous McGruder still had a certain threadbare elegance about him. "McGniuleir how did you make the COndXOl station? " "Trade spcrct, Heinie. You remember tn.y pattex. Euetythiag was always a trade secret." "McGcuder, I'm going to ask usked anyone in my liie. Did your fleasy sonvehoWr isianufaeture tbait "Certainly not, Heinie! Whafs the matter vdtJa you anyhow? Wbat dothey Tnatfc ttp colonels out q nowadays? No wonder we're in tcoubde! You know how hard it is, to get fleas to wear clothes for even a few seconds? You know how hard it is to teade them even the most simple trick? Heinie, fleas axe stupid, and so ace youl No, I will settle that. Fleas did not, in any way at all, have arLything to do with making that mkuatnre control station. I didn't have much to do with it myself. Subcontracted it, really. NOp I will not gve you any more information about it. Take it and try it. Bring ms the twenty-four dollars if you ace satisfied. And now you had better get along or your keiferin of a motiiet will be after me for letting you loiter so long in my place. Oh, I forgot! You're a big boy now." Colonel Schaciuiieister left the shabby elegant old man, Malcomb 'the Maxvdous McQcuder; and he took the miniaturized contrcd station along with him. He tocdc it to a most secret laboratory to try it withhis peers. It worked. tt'he Covenant," it said. "There are only tmentyseven Gooba John Number Qae peanuts left here. These will last only nine days. Replenish the stock, McGruder, os the Covenant is in danger." "I'll remember to get a package of them at the Rawdy-Dow today," McGruder piomised. XleU, there were tbdz of the "bullet brains" ia operation now, and oui enenoies could ao longer rejoice over us. Their oan spectacur stunt, ld been inhibited; their own. dastardly program had been paralyzed. With another thirty of the "btdlet brains" in operation, the Hi Commission of the colons, the Secret Saviors of the World, anywhere in that world. It was of most amazing and curious effect that such small things could k such; and the secret of it was in tWW very smallness. Now, the manner by which they did this -- Not No! No! We may not teK itl It ia more than classified; it is tntal unda the ban. It is still posable that the thing maty he done oon more; StiU uvaa#nil tha.t It wmy yet save what # kit of uw I But it was going well for the colonels in that time. And yet they wanted them faster than one a day. "We have no desire for personal gain or glory," said Dinneen, "except tnyself a little. But if that crazy old man can make one a day, it should be possible for us to make a thousand. Go back to him, Schachmeister. Find out how he does it We have spied on him, of course, but we can't understand it at all. The control stations seem to form themselves on his table there. They continue to take form even while he is asleep. And there's a fxuther mystery. He never checked out prints of the larger model that was to be miniaturized. What does he work from?" "Is it true, Schachmeister, that he once operated a flea circus in New York?" Ludensdilager asked. "Yes, it's true enough. He's the same man." "Can there be some possible connection? No, no, don't laugh! is already 'happening." "No, men, there isn't a connection. He said to me, and he was speaking the truth, that fleas did not, in any way, have anything to do with the control stations. And, yet, I remember an ugly smear against McGruder from the early years -- " "What is that, Schachmeister?" Dinneen demanded avidly. "That he sometimes usa! mechanical fleas. I did not believe it." "Go to him, Schachmeister," Dinneen and Ludenschlager bolli begged. "If you cannot find out how he makes them, at least ask if he cannot make them faster." tC'he Covenant," it said. "There are only three Goober Number One peanuts left here. Replenish the stock, McGruder, or the Covenant will come to an end this very day. I'd get you an extension for the' affection I have for you, but the numerous members of the smaller orders will not hear of it. There are seven orders, as you know, each smaller than the other. Sometimes they are hard to deal with, particularly the fovir smaller orders which I cannot see myself. Today, McGruder, Goober Johns!" "I swear I will remember it," McGruder swore. "I'll get a package at the Rowdy-Dow this very afternoon." C olonel Schachmeister went back to see Malcomb 'the Marvelous' McGruder. McGruder was no longer shabby. He was the cream of old con men with an ivory-colored topper and canarycolored vest and gloves. He gestured with a silver-headed cane. He welcomed Heinie Schachmeister with incredible flourish, and Sdhachmeister came right to the point "Will you not tell me how you make the stations, Marvelous? It is important." "No. I will not tell you. It is important to me, that I slice up this fat hog for myself, and twenty-four dollar slices please me mightily." "Marvelous, you did not check out a set of plans for this thing. From what do you miniaturize?" "Well, I was going to, Heinie. I went by the place where the plans were to be had. But I found that the prints for that gadget weighed four hundred pounds, and also that I would have to put down a token deposit of # to check out a set of them. Both these things were too heavy for me. So I slipped a few of my small associates into a packet of plans (I always was a tricky man with my hands, # rou know), and they recorded the information in their own way." "Your small associates -- ah -- how long did it take them to record the plans?" "About as long as it took me to light a cigar." "And how many of these associates were there?" "Don't know, Heinie. They were sixth and seventh order associates, so there must have been quite a few of them." "What do they look like, McGruder?" "Don't know. I've never seen them. I can see only the first order ones, and the second order ones through a strong microscope. And each order can see only two orders smaller than itself, by using extreme magnification." "They are not fleas?" "Of course not, Heinie! What's the matter with you?" "Are they mechanical?" "No, not medhanicaL But they are mechanically inclined, in the smaller orders of them." "How did you become -- ah -- associated with them. Marvelous?" "One of the first order ones was a friend of a flea who once worked with me. The flea introduced us, and we rather took to each other. We both know how to latoh onto a good thing when we see it." "Marvelous, would it be possible to make more than one control station a day." "Sure. I just didn't want to milk it dry too soon. Get you a dozen a day, if you want them. AH it'll take is a bigger sack of peanuts." "McGruderl Did I hear yoti rit?" "I don't know what you heard, Heinie. I said. that, all it: would take would, he. a bigger sack, of peanuts. I'll liagte taielse oL the coHtrola for you, tomorrow, but there's no discount for qurBith. I stick by bid., Twentjr-four dollars each," "Miarvclous,. IVarvelous,this , is meffveloual" Colonel Schaehr meisc bbeced, sRod. harattled away from thereto' bring, the ad news' ta hie assoeietes. "This puts us over the hump! Two. days, and we will haue the world by its woolly tail!" CqIqubI Dinneem Glattered, "We will have suiciait GOvecagenDW to impose our. will am all naticnia, Fon theu own good', we will compel them away frame their, ecrom." "Ws hane no thougjit of personal benefit," Colonel Ludeaisehlagpr exad with; a jjngling hiss, " twgrep tt Colonel IDihneenv a Uttie. We will foree-feedi the world: om all benigpily andl kindine'.gndi iiHTriMWgni ting. tmti gqod will Wer will teachi the woqdJd true happiness and order,, now that we will have the: power to dm so." "We be the lords of the urorid now." dried: Goloixel' Schachmeister, "the High Commissioii. of Galbnela, smdurs. of the. country and' theworld. The President will be glad to shine our very shines;, it will tfiach hmn blesBcd: fimnility. We will ape the whole woriri IHse cb im emr hmadbWe will run the world, now, and all must comadownita our spring, to drink. Ah,, but the water is sweet,, and the people will come to. lave it!" The Greeks named it. bybria. And. in. the Qzarks they call: it Peacock Fever... It was Pride. It was the Grand Arrogance,, the Warrentlesft Assumption,, the bursting summertime of Giant Pride... And: it would have its fall. ( Covenant!" it thundered lilm.' acorns rat-Hing oir the roof; and: MeGruder almost didoft need, the piece screwed, iota, his sairtmhear it. "These, aren't' Goober Xobn. Numher. Ones!" "Ah, they were out of Goober Johns at the. Rowdy.-Dow;." the Marvelous McGcuder soothed. "These ane Ariaona Spanish. Pea nuts, package by the SnackSack people. Try themr... They're even hfittm' than Gochec Jphns,." "The Covenant, is voided!" it said. SHdl.y... "The involvement with, humanity is. ended." And. Maloomb 'the. Mor.veloua' McGiradsr was never able to., esr tafahsh contact with an.y of them again; so that, instead of twelve of them that day, there were no contcol. stations; at all for ever;:more. And those alread.y in' use blinked out ttlVAcGrudar, hey McGruder!" came ta hiou "Ah, little Heinie, why are you not in sdmol this day? Qh. I forget always, yoo ere a big boy now. It is all ended, Heinie, all ended. The twenty-foor dollars a day and everything s gone. I will have to live by my wits again, and I always hate tn get a comfortable coo that has kept me." "McGruder," the frantic Colonel Schachmoster moaned, "it isn't merely that there will be no more of the stations, it is that those already in service have gene dead or disappeared also. This is irot possible. They were made to operate forever." "Don't diink so, Heinie, not after the Covenant was broken. I think that the guys in them quit when they heard about the wrong peanuts." "What guys? What peanuts? We've lost the jump on them, McGruder. A third of our country will be gone before we can institute a holding action, without the miniature stations. What made them go dead, McGruder?" "I figure it all out now, Keinie. They didn't make any little control stations at all. They took all of us in. They didn't any more know how to make little control stations than I did, but they were smart enough to fake it and make them work. I tell you a thing, Heinie, and you write it down so you remenDer it when you get big: never trust a bag you can't see." "But they worked. Marvelous! They wtM'ked perfectly till tiiey went dead or disappeared. They handled all the data flows perfectly. They responded, they monitored, they inhibited. Certainly they were control stations." "Not really, Heinie. Hey, this old town will be gone in another five minutes, won't it! I bet that one took out thirty square blocks. Man, feel the hot blast from it even here. Your sleeve's on fire, Heinie. Your mother will scold and moan when she sees how it's burned. See, this is the way it was -- You know the man who made all the fancy little cars so cheap, and nobody knew how he did it?" "No, no, McGruder, what is it? Oh, the asphalt is flowing like water in the streets ! What do you mean?" "A guy that bought one of those little cars lifted up the hood one day. It didn't have a motor in it. It didn't have any works at all in it. It's the same as these little control stations were. It just had a little guy in there pedaling the pedals to make it go. Now they quit pedaling, Hnie.      I "Then, the planet had no name. It circles a star which in # lay beyond the fringe of known space, a distance of nearly forty light-years from Sol. The star is a K#, somewhat redder than Sol, somewhat smaller. The planet, from its primary in a reasonably circular orbit, is a trifle cold for human tastes. In the year # one Louis Gridley Wu happened to be passing. The emphasis on accident is intended. In a universe the size of ours almost anything that can happen, will. Take the soincidence of his meeting -- But we'll get to that. Louis Wu was one hundred and eighty years old. As a regular user of boosterspice, he didn't show his years. If he didn't get bored first, or broke, he might reach a thousand. "But," he sometimes told himself, "not if I have to put up with any more cocktail parties, or bandersnatch hunts, or painted flatlanders swarming through an anarchy park too small for them by a factor of ten. Not if I have to live through another one-night love affair or another twenty-year marriage or another twenty-minute wait for a transfer booth that blows its zap just as it's my turn. And people. Not if I have to live with people, day and night, all those endless centuries." When he started to feel like that, he left. It had happened three times in his life, and now a fourth. Presumably it would keep happening. In such a state of anomia, of acute anti-everything, he was no good to anyone, especially his friends, most especially himself. So he left. In a small but adequate spacecraft, his own, he left everything and everyone, heading outward for the fringe of known space. He would not return imtil he was desperate for the sight of a human face, the sound of a human voice. On the second trip he had gritted his teeth and waited until he was desperate for the sight of a kzinti face. That was a long trip, he remembered. And, because he had only been three and a half months in space on this fourth trip, and because his teeth still snapped together at the mere memory of a certain human voice... because of these things, he added, "I think this time I'll wait till I'm desperate to see a kdatlyno. Female, of course." Few of his friends guessed the wear and tear these trips saved him. And them. T Te spent the months reading, while his library played orchestrated music. By now he was well clear of known space. Now he turned the ship ninety degrees, beginning a wide circular arc with' Sol at the center. He approached a certain K# star. He dropped out of hyperdrive well clear of the singularity in hyperspace which surrounds any large mass. He accelerated into the system on his main thruster, sweeping the space ahead of him with the deep-radar. He was not looking for habitable planets. He was looking for Slaver stasis boxes. If the hyperwave pulse returned no echo, he would accelerate until he passed the star, and keep accelerating until he could shift to hyperdrive. The velocity would stay with him, and he could use it to coast through the next system he tried, and the next, and the next. It saved fuel. He had never found a Slaver stasis box. It did not stop him from looking. As he passed through the # tem, the deep-radar showed him planets like pale ghosts, light gray circles on the white screen. The K# sun was a wide gray disk, darkening almost to black at the center. The near-black was degenerate matter, compressed past the point where electron orbits collapse entirely. He was well past tlie K# sun, and still accelerating, wHen ttk screen sKowed a tiny black fleck. "No system is perfect, of course," lie muttered as Be turned off the drive. He talked to himself a good deal, out here where noboiy could interrupt him. "It usually saves fuel," he told himself a week later. By then he was out of the singularity in clear space. He took the ship into fiyperdrive, circled halfway round the system, and began decelerating. The velocity he'd built up during those first two weeks gradually left him. Somewhere near where he'd found a black speck in the deep-radar projection, he slowed to a stop. "Though he had never realized it until now, his system for saving fuel was based on the assumption that he would never find a Slaver box. But the fleck was there again, a black dot on the gray ghost of a planet. Louis Wu moved in. The world looked something like Earth. It was nearly the same size, very much the same shape, somewhat the same color. There was no moon. Louis used his telescope on the planet and whistled appreciatively. Shredded white doud over imisty blue . , . faint continental outlines... a hurricane whorl near the equator. The ice caps looked big, but there would be warm climate near the equator. The air looked sweet and noncarcinogenic on the spectrograph. And nobody on itf Not a soulf No next door neighbors. No Voices. No faces. "What the hell," he chortled. "I've got my box. FU just spend the rest of my vacation here. No men. No women. No children." He frowned and rubbed the fringe of hair along his jaw. "Am I being hasty? Maybe I should knock." But he scaimed the radio bands and got nothing. Any civilized planet radiates like a small star in the radio range. Moreover, there was no sign of civilization, even from a hundred miles up. "Great I Okay, first FIl get that old stasis box -- " He was sure it was that. Nothing but stars and stasis boxes were dense enough to show black in the reflection of a hyperwave pulse. He followed the image around the bulge of the planet. It seemed the planet had a moon after ah. The moon was twelve hundred miles up, and it was ten feet across. "Now why," He wondered aloud, "would the Slavers have put it in orbit? It's too easy to find. They were in a war, for Finagle's sake! And why would it stay here?" The little moon was still a couple of thousand miles away, invisible to the naked eye. The scope showed it clearly enough'. A silver sphere ten feet through', with no marks on it. been there," said Louis to himself, said he. "And if you'll believe that, you'll believe anything. Something would have knocked it down. Dust, a meteor, the solar wind. Tnuctip soldiers. A magnetic storm. Nah." He ran his fingers through straight black hair grown too long. "It must have drifted in from somewhere else. Recently. Wha..." Another ship, small and conical, had appeared behind the silvery sphere. Its hull was green, with darker green markings. II ( C "TNamn," said Louis. He didn't recognize the make. It was no human ship. "Well, it could be worse. They could have been people." He used the com laser. The other ship braked to a stop. In courtesy, so did Louis. "Would you believe it?" he demanded of himself. "Three years total time I've spent looking for stasis boxes. I finally find one, and now something else wants it too!" The bright blue spark of another laser glowed in the tip of the alien cone. Louis listened to the autopilot-computer chuckling to itself as it tried to untangle the signals in an unknown laser beam. At least they did use lasers, not telepathy or tentacle-waving or rapid changes in skin color. A face appeared on Louis's screen. It was not the first alien he had seen. This, like some others, had a recognizable head: a cluster of sense organs grouped around a mouth, with room for a brain. Trinocular vision, he noted: the eyes set deep in sockets, well protected, but restricted in range of vision. Triangular mouth, too, with yellow, serrated bone knives showing their edges behind three gristle lips. Definitely, this was an unknown species. "Boy, are you ugly," Louis refrained from saying. The alien's translator might be working by now. His own autopilot finished translating the alien's first message. It said, "Go away. This object belongs to me." "Remarkable," Louis sent back. "Are you a Slaver?" The being did not in the least resemble a Slaver. "That word was not translated," said the alien. "I reached the artifact before you did. I will fight to keep iL" Louis scratched at his chin, at two weeks' growth of bristly beard. His ship had very little to fight with. Even the fusion plant which powered the thruster was designed with safety in mind. A laser battle, fought with com lasers turned to maximum, would be a mere endurance test; and he'd lose, for the alien ship had more liia to 'absorb more heat. He had ho weapons per se. Presumably the alien did. But the stasis box was a big one. The tnuctipun-Slaver war had wiped out most of the intelligent and a Half years ago. Countless minor battles must Have occurred before a Slaver-developed final weapon was used. Often the Slavers, losing a battle, had stored valuables in a stasis box, and hidden it against tlie day they would again be of use. No time passed inside a closed and a half years old had emerged still fresh from its hiding place. Weapons and tools showed no trace of rust. Once a stasis box had disgorged a small, tarsierlike sentient being, still alive. That former slave had lived a strange life before the aging process claimed her, the last of her species. Slaver stasis boxes were beyond value. It was known that the tnuctipun, at least, had known the secret of direct conversion of matter. PerKaps their enemies Had loo. Someday, in a stasis box lomewhere outside known space, rucK a device would be found. Then fusion power would be as obsolete as internal combustion. And this, a sphere ten feet in diameter, must be the largest itasis box ever found. ttT too will fight to keep the artifact," said Louis. "But consider this. Our species has met once, and will meet again, regardless of who takes the artifact now. We can be friends or enemies. Why should we risk this relationThe alien sense-cluster gave away nothing. "What do you propose?" "A game of chance, with the risks even on both sides. Do you play games of chance?" "Emphatically yes. The process of living is a game of chance. To avoid chance is insanity." "That it is. Hmmm." Louis regarded the alien head that seemed to be all triangles. He saw it abruptly whip around, tlick, to face straight backward, and snap back in the same instant. The sight did something to the pit of his stomach. "Did you speak?" the alien asked. "No. Won't you break your neck that way?" "Your question is interesting. Later we must disctiss anatomy. I have a proposal." "Fine." "We shall land ort the world below us. We will meet between our ships. I will do you the courtesy of emerging first. Can you bring your translator?" He could connect the computer with his suit radio. "Yes." "We will meet between our ships and play some simple game, familiar to neither of us, depending solely on chance. Agreed?" "Provisionally. WHat game?" The image on the screen rippled with diagonal lines. Something interferring with' the signal? It cleared quickly. 'Tiiere k a mathematics game," said ttie alien. "Our mathematics wUI certainly be similar." "True." Though Loum had heard of some decidedly peculiar twists in alien mathematios. "The game involves a screee." The alien raised a three-clawed hand, holding a lens-shaped object. The alien's mutually opposed fingers turned it so that Loius could see the different markings on each side. "This is a screee. You and I will throw it upward six times each'. I will choose one of the symbols, you will choose the other. If my symbol faUs looking upward more often than yours, the artifact is mine. The risks are even." Tfie image rippled, tHen deared. "Agreed," said Lous. He was a bit disappointed in tKe simplidty of tKe game. "We sKallbotH accderate away from tKe artifact. Will you follow me down?" "I will," said T.niiigTKe image disappeared. Ill T ouis Wu scratched at a week's ' growtK of beard. WKat a way to greet an alien ambassador! In the worlds of men Louis Wu dressed impeccably; but out here he felt free to look like death warmed over, all the time. But how was a -- Trinoc supposed to know that he diould have shaved? No, that wasn't tKe problem. Was he fool or genius? He had friends, many of them, with habits like his own. Two had disappeared decades ago; he no longer remembered their names. He remembered only that each had gone hunting stasis boxes in this direction and that each had neglected to come back. Had they met alien ships? There were any number of other explanations. Half a year or more spent alone in a singleship was a good way to find out whether you liked yourself. If you decided you didn't, there was no point in returning to tiie worlds of men. But there were aliens out here Armed. One rested in oriiit five hundred miles ahead of s slup, with a valuable artifact halfway betwe en . Still, gambling was safer than fi ghting Louis Wu waited for the alien's next move. That move was to drop like a rock. The alien ship must have used at least twenty gees of purii. After a moment of shock, Louis followed under the same acceleration, protected by his cabin gravity. Was the alien testing his maneuverability? Possibly not. He seemed contemptuous of tricks. Louis, trailing the alien at a goodly distance, was now much' closer to the silver sphere. Suppose he just turned ship, ran fca" the artifact, strapped it to his hull and kept running? Actually, that wouldn't work. He'd have to slow to reach the sphere; the alien wouldn't have to slow to attack. Twenty gees was close to his ship's limit. Running might not be a bad idea, though'. WKat guarantee had he of tlie alien's good faith? What if the alien "cheated"? That risk could be minimized. His pressure suit had sensors to monitor his body functions. Louis set the autopilot to blow the fusion plant if his heart stopped. He rigged a signal button on his suit to blow the plant whether His heart failed or not. The alien ship burned bright orange as it Hit air. It fell free and then slowed suddenly a mile over tKe ocean. "SKow-off," Louis muttered and prepared to imitate tKe maneuver. 'He conical ship showed no exhaust. Its drive must be either a reactionless drive, like his own, or a kzin-style induced gravity drive. Both were neat and clean, silent, safe to bystanders and highly advanced. Islands were scattered across the otean. The alien circled, chose one at seeming random, and landed like a feather along a bare shoreline. Louis followed him down. There was a bad moment while he waited for some tmimaginable weapon to fire from the groimded ship, to tear him flaming from the sky while his attention was distracted by landing procedures. But he landed without a jar, several hundred yards from the alien cone. "An explosion will destroy both our ships if I am harmed," he told the alien via signal beam. "Our species seem to think alike. I will now descend." Louis watched him appear near the nose of his ship, in a wide circular airlock. He watched the alien drift gently to the sand. Then He clamped His Helmet down and entered the airlock. Had he made the right decision? Gambling was safer than war. More fun, too. Best of all, it gave him better odds. "But I'd hate to go Home without that box," he said. In nearly two hundred years of life, Ke had never done an#rthing as important as finding a stasis box. He had made no discoveries, won no elective offices, overthrown no governments, then this was lus big chance. "Even odds," He said, and turned on the intercom as He descended. His muscles and semicircular canals registered about a gee. A hundred feet away, waves slid hissing up onto pure white sand. The waves were green and Huge, perfect for riding; the beacK a definite beer party beach. Later, perhaps he would ride those waves to shore on his belly, if the air checked out and the vater was free of predators. He hadn't had time to give the planet a thorough checkup. Sand tugged at his boots as fie went to meet the alien. The alien was five feet talL He had looked much taller descending from his ship, but tfiat was because he was mostly leg. More than three feet of skiimy leg, a torso like a beer barrel, and no neck. Impossible that his neckless neck should be so supple. But the chrome yellow skin fell in thick rolls around the bottom of Eis head, hiding anatomical details. His sujt was transparent, a roughly alien-shaped balloon, constricted at the shoulder, above and below the complicated elbow joint, at the wrist, at hip and knee. Air jets showed at wrist and ankle. Tools hung in loops at the chest. A back pack hung from the neck, under the suit. Louis noted all these tools with trepidation; any one of them could be a weapon. I I T e'xpted that you would be taller," said the alien. "A laser screen doesn't tell much, does it? I think my translator may have mixed up right with left, too. Do you have the coin?" "The scree?" The alien produced it. "'Shall there be no preliminary talk? My name is scree." "My machine can't translate that. Or pronounce it. My name is Louis. Has your species met others besides mine?" "Yes, two. But I am not an expert in that field of knowledge." "Nor am I. Let's leave the politenesses to the exjjerts. We're here to gamble." "Choose your syahol," said ffie alien, and handed him the coin. Louis looked it over. It was a lens of platinum or something similar, sharp-edged, with the three-clawed hand of his new gambling partner on one side and a planet, with heavy ice caps outlined, decorating the other. Maybe they weren't ice caps, but continents. He held the coin as if trying to choose. Stalling. Those gas jets seemed to be attitude jets, but maybe not. Suppose he won? Would he win only the chance to be murdered? But they'd both die if his heart stopped. No alien could have guessed what kind of weapon would render him helpless with"I choose the planet. You flip first." The alien tossed the coin in the direction of Louis's ship. Louis's eyes followed it down, and he took two steps to retrieve it. The alien stood beside him when he rose. "Hand," he said. "My turn." He was one down. He tossed the coin. As it spun, gleaming, he saw for the first time that the alien ship was gone, "What gives?" he demanded. "There is no need for us to die," said the alien. It held something that had hung in a loop from its chest. "This is a weapon, but both will die if I use it. Please lo not try to reacH your ship. Louis touched the button that would blow His power plant. "My ship lifted when you tumnl your head to follow the screee. I ly now my ship is beyond range Ilf any possible explosion you can bring to bear. There is no need for us to die, provided you do not iry to reach your ship." "Wrong. I can leave your ship without a pilot." He left his hand where it was. Rather than be rheated by an alien in a gambling game -- , j "The pilot is still on board, with the astrogator and the ncreee. I am only the commumcations officer. Why did you asdume I was alone?" L ouis sighed and let his arm fall. "Because I'm stupid," he said bitterly. "Because you used the singular pronoun, or my computer did. Because I thought you were a gambler." "I gambled that you would not see my ship take off, that you would be distracted by the coin, that you could see only from the front of your head. The risks seemed better than one-half." Louis nodded. It all seemed clear. "There was also the chance that you had lured me down to destroy me." The computer was still translating into first person singular. "I have lost at least one exploring sfiip tKat flew in this direction." "Not guilty. So have we." A thought struck him, and He said, "Prove that you Hold a wejon." The alien obliged. No beam showed, but sand exploded to Louis's left, with a vicious Crackl and a fla' the color of lightning. The alien held something that made Holes. And that was all. Louis bent and picked up the coin. "As long as we're here, shall we finish the game?" "To vdiat purpose?" "To see who would have won. Doesn't jrour species gamble for pleasure?" "To what purpose? We gamble for survival." "Then Finagle take your whole breed I" he snarled and flung himself to the sand. His chance for glory was gone, tricked away from him. There is a dde that governs men's affairs... and there went the ebb, carrying statues to Louis Wu, histmy books naming Louis Wu, jetsam on the tide. "Your attitude is puzzling. One gambles only when gambling is necessary." "Nuts." "My translator will not translate that comment" "Do you know what that artifact is?" "I know of the species wHo built that artifact They traveled far." "We've never found a stasis box that tug. It must be a vault of some kind." "It is thought that that species used a single weapon to end their war and all its participants." The two looked at each other. Possibly each was thinking the same thing. What a disaster, if any but my own species should take this ultimate weapon! But that was anthropomorphic thinking. Louis knew that a kzin would have been saying. Now I cem conquer the universe, as is my riht. "Finagle take my luck!" said Louis Wu between his teeth. "Why did you have to show up at the same time I did?" "That was not entirely chance. My instruments found your craft as you backed into the system. To reach the vicinity of the artifact in time, it was necessary to use thrust that damaged my ship and killed one of my crew. I earned possession of the artifact." "By cheating, damn you!" Louis stood up... And something meshed between his brain and his semicircular canals. IV ne gravity. The denty of a planet's nlmospHere depended on its gravity, and on its moon. A big moon tvoold sldm away most of tlie years of a world's evolution. A moonless world tHe size and mass Ilf Eaitb! sHould Have onbreatEitble air, impossibly dense, worse Ilian Venus. But this planet had no moon. Except -- The alien said something, a atartled ejaculation that the computer refused to translate. "Scree! Where did the water go?" Louis kxiked. What He saw piBzled him only a moment. The ocean had receded, slipped imperceptibly away, until what ihowed now was Half a mile of level, slickly shining sea bottom. 'Where did the water go? I do not understand." "I do." "Where did it go? Without a moon, there can be no tides. Tides are not this quick in any case. Explain, please." "It'll be eaaer if we use the telescope in my drip." "In your ship there may be weapons." "Now pay attention," said Louis. "Your ship is very close to total destruction. Nothing can Have your crew but the com laser In my ship." The alien dithered, then capitulated. "If you Have weapons, you woirid have used them earlier. You caimot stop my ship now. Let us enter your slrip. Remember that I hold my wesson." The alien stood beside lum. His month working disturbingly around serrated edges of his teeth as Louis activated the scope screen. Shortly a starfield appeared, as did a conical spacecraft, painted green with darker green markings. Along the bottom of the screen was the blur of thick atmosphere. "You see;? The artifact must hie nearly to the horizon. It moves fast." "That fact is obvious even to low intelligence." "Yah. Is it obvious to you that this world must have a massive satellite?" "But it does not the satellite is invisible." "Not invisible. Just too small to notice. But then, it must be very dense." The alien didn't answer. "Why did we assume the sphere was a Slaver stasis box? Its shape was wrong; its size was wrong. But it was shiny, like the surface of a stasis field, and RpTiprifni like an artifact Plaiiets ace spheres too, but gravity wouldn't ordinarily pull something ten feet wide into a sphere. RitKpf it would have to be very flnid or it would have to be very den Do you understand ne?" "Na" "I don't know how your equipment works. My deep-radar uses a hyperwave pulse to find stasis boxes. When something stops a hyperwave pulse, it's either a stasis box, or it's denser than degenerate matter, the matter inside a normal star. And this object is dense enough to cause tides." A tiny silver bead Had drifted into view ahead of the cone. Telescopic foreshortening seemed to bring it right alongside the ship. Louis reached to scratch at his beard and was stopped by his faceplate. "I believe I understand you. But how could it happen?" "That's guesswork. Well?" "Call my ship. They would be killed." "I had to be sure you wouldn't stop me." Louis Wu went to work. Presently a light glowed; the computer had found the alien ship with its com laser. He spoke without preliminaries. "You must leave the spherical object immediately. It is not an artifact. It is ten feet of nearly solid neutronium, probably torn loose from a neutron star." There was no answer, of course. The alien stood behind Him but did not speak. Probably His own ship's computer could not Have handled the double translation. But the alien was making one two-armed gesture, over and over. The green cone swung sharply around, broadside to the telescope. "Good, they're firing lateral," said Lew to himself. "Maybe they can do a Hyperbolic past it." He raised His voice. "Don't spare the horses. Cancel, damnit. Use all the power available. You must pull away." The two objects seemed to be pulling apart. Louis suspected that that was illusion, for the two objects were almost in line-ofsight. "Don't let the small mas? fool you," He said, unnecessarily now. "Computer, wHafs the mass of a ten-foot neutronium sphere? Around two times ten to tHe minus six times the mass of this world, which is pretty tiny, but if you get too close... Computer, what's the surface gravity? I don't believe it." The two objects seemed to be pulling together again. Damn, thought Louis. If they Hadn't come along, that'd be me. He kept talking. It wouldn't matter now, except to relieve his own tension, "My computer says face. That may be off. Newton's formula for gravity. Can you Hear me?" "They are too close," said the alien. "By now it is too late to save tHeir lives." t was happening as he oke. The ship began to crumble a fraction of a second before impact. Impact looked no more dangerous Khan a cannonball striking the wall of a fort. The tiny silver bead simply swept through the side of the ship. But the ship closed instantly, all in a moment, like tinsel paper in a strong man's fist. Closed into a tiny sphere. A tiny sphere ten feet through or a bit more. "I mourn," said the alien. "Now I get it," said Loob. "I wondered what was foaling our laser messas. That duink of neutronium was liit between our ships bendkig fight beams." "WI# was this trap set for us? Have we eaemies so powerful that they caa ploy widi such masses?" A toodB of paranoia? Louis wo n dered. Maybe the whole species had it. "Just a toodi of coincidence. A smashed n eu tr on star." For a time the alien did not speak. The te le s co p e , for want erf a better target, remained focused on the bead. Its glow had died. The alien said, "My pressure suit will not keep me alive long." "We'll make a run for it. I can reach Margrave in a couple of weeks. If you can hold out that long, we'll set up a tailored environment box to Hold you until we think of something better. It only takes a couple of hours to set one up. I'll call ahead." The alien's triple gaze converged on him. "Can you send messages faster than light?" "Sure." "You Have knowledge worth' trading for. I'D come with you." "Thanks a whole lot." Louis Wu started punching buttons. "Margrave. Civilization. People. Faces. Voices. Bah." The ship leapt upward, ripping atmosphere apart. Cabin gravity wav ere d a little then settled down. "Wen,'" he told hhnsdf, "I can always come back." "You will return here?" "I think so," he decided. "I hope you will be armed." "What? More paranoia?" "Your species is insufficnently suspicious," said tiie alien. "I wander tlrat you have survived. Consider this neutranium object as a dense. Its mass pulls anything that touches it Mtet b smooth and reflective spherical surface. Should any vehicle approach' this worid, its crew wooid find this obct cjuichly. 'Th would assume it is an artifact. What other assumption could they make? They would draw alongside for a closer examination." "True enough, but that planet's empty. Nobody to defend." "Perhaps." The planet was dwindling below. Louis Wu swung his p toward deep space. Tt was quiet in the zoo now. Bailey couM hear the ocean booming down in the valley, miles from where he was hiding. He crawled from under tiie little footbridge and checked his watch. Ten-twenty. He wished it was darker, but they'd left the lights on in the elephant house across the way. Each of its tall windows cast a bar-shadowed beam into the quadrangle. Unrippled, the seal pool at his left gave back perfect reflections. Silhouettes of walking men crossed it. Bailey ducked back under and heard them come out of the big house, toward him. They shuffled across overhead. talking quietly, then crunched out of earshot down the graveled path toward the admin building. That would be those three holographic technicians, changing the tapes, he thought. Wonder what they'll show tomorrow. He stuck his head out again. New windows lit up down at the admin building, the control room. Faint mechanical noises drifted out to him, followed by the squeal of an elephant. It came twice more completely, but the fourth blast was cut off midway, and Tantor subsided in a pop of static. Distant laughter. Then the lights in the elephant house went out. Bailey scrambled up the low bank, dragging his pack behind. Though the cuffs of his black trouseis shone wetly, his feet still comfortably dry in their boots. A pale line showed where the dark Jersey'had crept up to expose an inch of his thin white belly. He tugged it back down. His first step toward the liveanimal compound seemed to make all the noise in the world. Maybe he should go around on the grass outside the quadrangle of buildings. He dianged course and slipped between the bear pits and the aviary. Someone had left the birds on, though the sound was off. He stopped and watched the tape run through, he couldn't help it. A smile crossed his wrinkled face, and the man could feel his pulse rate slow back down to normal. Thirty birds danced in the free air there, breathtakingly real. It was as if he was back in Asheville forty years ago. That cardinal there, fluttering so boldly forward to the front of the cage, like the one his sister used to feed from the back veranda... There was a click and a faint discontinuity of motion as the tape turned over for a rerun. There hadn't been a cardinal alive since the floods began. Tearing himself away, Bailey slipped along the rows of empty cages. The overstuffed knapsack kept brushing things. Working his way from the admin building toward the live animal compouml, he stopped at the last comer and peered carefully around it. '"There it stood, dominating one whole side of the square. Eight feet of hurricane fence, outlining an eighty by two hundred foot rectangle. Inside was an empty corridor in which two men with rifles paced endlessly, then another fence like the first. There were batteries of floodlights at either end of the compound, and Bailey could plainly see the old collie where she lay sleeping on the grass near the middle. Men guarding dogs, Bailey thought, times have changed. But Hilda was twenty per cent of the dogs in die world. Backing out of sight again, Bailey heaved off his knapsack and sat down. He pushed the jumper cables to one side and carefully unwrapped the air pistol. The bottle of bourbon had leaked a little. Where were the darts? Good grief, he hadn't forgotten -- no, he hadn't. The test tube bounced out on the ground when he shook the flap. Bailey took a deep breath and tried to calm himself. When he unstoppered the tube the familiar smell of Amtol wafted up to him. Fishing each of the six tiny darts out by its tufts with forceps, Bailey dropped them into the magazine of !Us pistol. He poured the excess sedative in after them, stoppered the tube, closed the gun. Bailey dropped the thing in his lap and stared at it. He had that empty, waiting feeling, wondering if he had the nerve. After all, it was no skin off his nose if they wanted to start the new world without animals. He wasn't going to make the trip, himself. He became aware of the angry ocean again, snarling through the West Virginia valleys like a waiting tiger... Theyd turned the tiger loose twenty years earlier with two surprisingly small bombs. One was a routine blast by the New Zealanders to trigger seismographic echoes in the Antarctic. The other was a mistake, when the French got two for the price of one on their north Australian test facility. There was talk later of timing and the earth's crust resonating. Both continents settled about a foot, and the seafloor between them rose a quarter mile. It was still going up, and the rest of the world was being flooded by the displaced water, Man's adaptable. The survivors headed for high ground, scratched out a living. But nearly every animal in the world died. Environments shifted too widely for them, food drains broke wd tried to reform along unworkable linee For two decades people had been watching the water rise around them. Some tried to build arks, failed. As far as anyone in Charleston, West Virgnua could tell, theirs was the last one They'd dug a hole in the mountaintop and intended to cool it by nuclear power to cryogenic temperatures. Fourteen people would be sealed inside, to be automatically awakened in eleven himdred years when the waters subsided. Fourteen people, no animals. That's what got Bailey. Noah hadn't dcxie it that way. And even though he wasn't one of the fortunate fourteen, the thought of a new world where men were without a single companion spedes appalled him. etermined again, Bailey got up and shoved the pistol in his hip pocket. He opened the bourbon bottle, took a deep breath, and began to sing. "Oh, I was bor-m in east Virgin-yaah -- " He rounded the comer, staggered, swore. "Nor' Car'li-ina I did ro-oam..." Bailey waved the bottle, sloshing some on his sleeve. Both the guards heard him and stopped where they stood, but they hadn't spotted him yet. "There I met me-ee a fair pretty maidea-n... They saw him. The big one at the far ead of the compound began to run up toward fais younger companion. The nearerraised his rifle uncertainly. "Her name and a-age I do not kno-ow... " Bailey was at the fence now, stumbled forward against it. The pistol almost slid out ot his hip pocket. He lurched, a seraphic smile on his face, saluted the nearer guard with the bourbon and subtly pushed the gun back in fdace. "Her hair it wa-as of a brightsome color... " "Hey Ed, who in -- ?" said the big one as he came up. "Some drunk. Don't know bow he got past the main gate." "And her li-ips were rooby reed," Bailey sang. "Here y'are, guys, how 'bout a?" He proffered the fifth, clumsily trying to get it through the wire mesh. "Come on Mac, cut the crap," said the smaller guard. "You don't belong in here." He lowered liis rifle. The other one said, 'TH call adminGive 'em hell, letting a bum in here." He turned, headed for the call box which hung on a fencepnst a few paces away. Bailey had fallen to the ground and dropped his bottle. Rolling half over in the grass, he rubbed the pistol free and got it between his heels. Then he rose as far as his knees. "Aw now, fellas, don' go gettin' mad." "You're drunk, Grandpop," the young guard said disgustedly. Chug. The other turned at tiie unfamiliar sound, his hand on the receiver. "Ed?" Chug. TJailey stood up and thrust the pistol back in his pocket. Both guards lay on the grass inside the compound. The first had fallen across his rifle, and his arm was twisted around it awkwardly. The second was flat on his back, but had fumbled the receiver off its hook before he'd fallen. Bailey would have to hurry. He trotted back for his pack. Returning, he ran the jumper cables between two consecutive fenceposts and then went to work on the mesh between them. Apparently he'd done it right, no alarm sounded. Tightness in his lungs reminded Bailey of his heart. He slowed, counted to a hundred, resumed cutting. The wire cutters were clumsy things. It was so damn quiet. Roused by the earlier noise, Hilda had come over and sniffed at the guard who lay against the inside fence. Bailey called softly, soothing her. Hilda was sixteen years old and blind. She waed once. then waddled back to her old spot and threw herself down with a sigh. Bailey thought he could get through. Wriggling under the four-loop slit he'd made, he got about as far as his chest and had to wriggle back again. His shirt had ripped, and tiiere was a little blood underneath. He opened the mesh two more loops. His hands looked old, working away in the hard glare of the floodlights. This time he made it. Scrambling across to the call box, he stepped over die bigger guard and raised the receiver cautiously to his ear. Nothing, not even a buzz. Was that good or bad? He didn't know. He replaced it, then went over and straightened the kid's twisted arm from around his rifle. A quick professional glance told him that it wasn't broken, and Bailey felt relieved. Reaching back through the hole for his knapsack, he got up and went around the guard aisle to the inner gate. They'd left it open. He went across the dewy grass into the live animal house. The ticket booth was open too, fortunately. As he snatched the keys from the hook inside the door, Bailey smelled the boiling coffee. He stepped quickly across the little cubicle and snapped off the hotplate. Now, where were the new tickets? He yanked open the cupboard under the sign which read, "Admission #, Children #." There they were, four rolls of them, three white end one blue. Holding his knapsack under the shelf, he swept them all in. Bailey swung back out the door and down the short corridor into the darkened main hall of the building. The raccoon was up, prowling back and forth under the small red light at the back of his pen. Assorted chirps and squeaks came from the far wall, where the last known living family of chipmunks had lived in inbred idiocy for ten years. Bailey faced right, walked down the line of cages, counting, his hand dragging tentatively along the heavy brass rail. Canada Jay, Parula Warbler, Lreast Tern... He stopped at the Killdeer's cage. Qwitching on his flashlight, he peered in on two slender, sleepy birds. The male was perched by the window to his outdoor cage, and when the light hit him he flew out. But the female seemed unruffled and didn't move from her nest. Bailey slid under the rail and opened the door with the third key he tried. She squawked indignantly and flew out to join her mate. Bailey heard them take up that high, bisyllabic cry of theirs and frowned. They could probably hear that down at admin. Holding each brown-on-brown blotched egg over the lens of his light, Bailey smiled quickly twice, grimaced, then grimaced again. Two duds. That settled that, the chances of the remaining two both being of the same sex were dangerously high. He replaced all four as close to the way hed found them as possible. Shutting the cage, he glanced wistfully back at the nest. Too bad, they were so small. They'd have been so much easier to hide. He walked quickly down to the end and threw his beam into the biggest cage in the room. Perched hi on a deed stump, the only other brooding iair of birds in the world peered proudly down with cruel eyes. Ospres. Bailey dreaded going in there. From behind him came the faint but unmistakable ring of the phone. The edges of Bailey's field lungs blew up in his chest. Fumbling open the phial, he got the tablet down as he went. He made it to the phone in the ticket-seller's cage before it Had rung twice more. "Saul?" demanded an irritated voice in the receiver. "Ed?" Clearing his throat, Bailey tried to remember the flat tenor of the kid. "It's Ed," he said. "What is it?" "What is it, what's with you? I thought I heard those birds and when I called the other phono you didn't answer." "Just having some coffee." "Both together? You guys know better than that." "Sorry." "Sorry he says. Now get the hell back out there." There was a loud click, then the line went dead. Bailey hung up, stumbled over to the bench and leaned against it Actually, it was a lucky break. He'd probably not be bothered now. But it occurred to him that one more onset of angina would probably kill him. T)ailey hurried back out into the dark roomful of cages. He should tackle the birds rnider the influence of that last pill. It would help, certainly. Maybe he ought to alter his plans and hit them each with a dart. But no, two unconscious birds would give away the whole thing. Once they discovered the eggs were stolen it would be obvious who'd done it. He'd said too much in public. So Bailey put on the heavy vest, gloves and hood he'd brought, and loaded the water gun with ammonia. Then he opened the cage and went in. The shale rocks on the left wall of the cage would eventually bring him within reaching distance. He took a last look up at the unruly bale of sticks that served as an eyrie. It was twenty feet from the floor. Then he started to climb. Bailey could see the female turn nervously to face him, though not rising from the eggs. The male stood more erectly, opening his beak, hunching his shoulders and hissing. Ospreys lay somewhere between hawks and eagles. They caught fish by diving for them, so people used to call them fish hawks. And perched, they weren't larger than hawks. Their bellies and throats were a clear white, and their backs, slate gray. In a sort of lethal way they were almost attractive. Unless you dwelt too long on their heads or feet, or until they spread their wings. Those parts were an eagle's. Bailey was halfway up when the male launched himself from the nest. In the dim light he could have sworn those blackbarred wings reached from one wall to the other, but he knew better. Only six feet. He locked his heels in a shale fissure and backed securely against the ledge. The osprey preee'd twice, buffeting the air in a larruping hover not two feet from Bailey's face. He could smell the thing even under his hood, foul and fishy and diarp. Those talons were as big as his own hands, and they chopped in unison -- open toward him, closed away -- with each beat of the huge wings. Bailey opened fire with the ammonia. That shrill scream again. Talons slamming against his chest like the open-palmed thrust of a bully, then closing. Cloth and plastic ripping, beartraps in the meat of his bosom. Bailey fired again. A dull hatchet battering at the lenses of his mask, head slipping backward and bouncing on the rock, things turning red. Bailey fired again. His own scream, the bird's scream, the round gray tongue seen through a cracked lens, the other lens cracking, beartraps gone. Bird gone. The female followed. Bailey scrambled tKe rest of the way up, and reached across two feet of empty air to the nest in the crotch of the tall stump. Four eggs, red and gold on brown, round, hensize. Into the foam stockings, into the sac of gel, into his shirt Birds outside screaming to high heaven, voices from the other end of the zoo, ninning feet on gravel. From the other pocket came four false eggs, plastic, carefully painted. Into the nest. Bailey swung down, jiunped the last four feet. Wipe up the blood. His. Out of the cage and lock it. Into the little room to replace the keys. Outside. Up from the waterfountain to the window ledge to the porch roof to the main roof. Over to the ledge. Heart again, but not so bad. Lay off the pills, use the serum. ; Bailey slid tiie syringe into his left buttock. The warm feeling spread, enveloping his groin, his belly, his screaming chest and finally his head. People were shouting down below, but their voices seemed blurred. Everything was lowing down. He'd be unable to run if they discovered him, he knew. But if he could run and did, the run would kill him. Preee he heard. Pre iM'e pre. Silly birds, he was doing it for their own good. Dogs barking. Stupor coming. Make it through the lught if they don't find me up here, Bailey thought. "They didn't. At ten-thirty the next morning, Bailey awoke. He gazed straight up into a graysky through two cracked lenses. When he took off the heavy hood, each movement of each muscle was an intricate study in pain. Then he lay there for a while, because things wouldn't focus. The eggs. Incautiously, Bailey sat bolt upright, to find himself looking over the low roof wall at a burgeoning crowd of zoo-goers down in front of the building. He ducked again. The knapsack was still on his back, he'd been lying on it. Perhaps that accounted for the state of his neck. Oh, no, he remembered the ospr. Sliding the straps up, Bailey shrugged away hum the bulky pack. Pombfing through die (mk inside, he found the gelsac. Four aiples of foam sfaoclqM'oohng floated within the translucent slime. He carefully opened the sac, then each of the sochsL Removing the eggs, he held them up to the cloudy sun and peered at the shadowy creatures inside. He smiled, den repacked the eggs. That done, he concentrated on his wounds. There were painful lumps all over his bead, but nothing serious. Removing the thick vest, he ' He listened to the chatter down below. A thousand dollars worth of tickets had been stolen the night before. Screwy, eh? Why take on two armed guards for some tickets that could be voided anyway? Oh, a couple of diunks, two of them, at least No sense to it. Could see it if they stole the dogs. Meat, you know. Some people are really to be hung up on it. No, I haven't either. But a lot of older people have. Screwy, eh? But they left the dogs alone, the screwballs. It was exactly what Bailey wanted to hear. He edged across the roof to peer down over the back door. Most people used the front, but there was a crowd of kids at the back now. He'd have to wait. Tn a few minutes a young woman came out and led them away. With no one in sight, Bailey dropped to the porch roof, then from rhe sill to the fountain to the ground. A middle-aged man came out as he struck earth, but Bailey pretended to be tying a shoe. Going around front, he mingled with the outgoing stream of people, turning his face as they passed the guards. But no worry, the two he'd seen were off duty.He stopped at the seal pond, agreed casually with an old woman there, who said it wasn't very good, holograms don't splash. no Then, one hand cupped selfconsciously over the camera case, Bailey went out the main gate of the zoo. He'd brought it off. Bailey suppressed a cheer; his step was unusually light. A tenminute walk brought him to the West Virginia State Hospital, where he worked. Checking in, he smiled affably at the head nurse, who waved with a curious grin. Of course, he thought ruefully, I need a shave. Bailey went down to the basement, past a sign that said, "Reand into his office. He showered, shaved, dressed the cuts on his stomach and chest. Opening a can of peas, he took it along with a handful of supplemental wafers over to his desk, Janie'd brought the newspaper, and it waited there. Nothing new. The colwiy over at GofPs Mountain was gone for sure, but most people had known that for weeks. There was a vitamin B # shortage. The tides now swept as high as the old glass factory, and the available land area of Charleston had shrunk another two per cent. Best prediction of total deluge remained the same at six and a half years. Some ninny had broken into the zoo. Good enough, Bailey thought and tossed down the paper. Finishing the peas, he noticed the date on tiie can. Thirty-four years old, borderline. They shouldn't really be issuing this stuff. He made a note. Then he went through his IN box. Right on top was the memo he'd sent the Board. As usual, they hadn't honored him with a formal reply. Typed on the back of his own note was the usual red-printed rebuff. Dear Dr. Bailey; Your idea of ctyoiyini unborn puppies to accompany the human ing. in its sentimentality. But, Doctor, you know better them that. How many reasons do you need? First of all, nobody schedwants them. Second, while the danger of contamination is slight, it's real. Finally and most significantly, the ark's limited capacity precludes taking on any but human cargo. To elaborate on this: even if you could reduce the puppies to less than five pounds, ( which despite your considerable abilities we doubt), you'd still be requiring the human occupants of the pounds of body weight to make room. You know the dynamics of cryobiology as well as we do. Doctor, and such action could well be fatal. It may interest you that the latest estimate of re-emergence has been moved up to fifteen hundred years, which makes fat storage even more critical. We're aware of your feelings about animals, but these requests of yours are becoming a nuisance. Believe us when we say that animals aren't needed, aren't wanted, aren't possible in the new world. Arnold J. Carter, Jr. For the Board Scribbled underneath in red pencil was a note from Amie himself, "Come on, Dave, lay off, will you?" B ailey wadded the thing up and hurled it across the room. Getting up, he went into the lavatory and brought out the eggs. An afterthought, he buzzed his secretary. "Janie?" he said into the grille. "Good morning, Doctor." "What's on?" "Nothing just now. Gordon Alton at one." "All right. I'll be analyzing prints till then. Don't let anyone in, eh?" "Yes, Doctor." It was almost noon. He'd have to hurry to be ready for yoimg Gordon. Bailey primed the autoclave, left the vent open, switched it on. He got the resin from his lower desk drawer. Dipping the teflon cloths in the m fluid, he patted them into place on each of the eggs. He wished they weren't so big. When he opened the autoclave only a few wisps of steam escaped, the rest having gone out the vent Good. The stuff wjls supposed to cure in dry heat, but this would probably do. Now to set up the ruse. The kid had an eidetic memory, so no need to overdo it. Bailey got out a plaster model of a man's wrist, splinted it, bound it doused it with resin. Into the autoclave it went, and Bailey set the timer. Forty minutes later it rang, and ten after that, Janie buzzed. That would be Gordon. He told her to send him in. The door opened a cautious six inches, and most of a chubby freckled face appeared five and a half feet from the floor. Bailey smiled and beckoned. "Come on in, Gordon." With the awkwardness of extreme weight, Gordon Alton crossed and took a chair. He was twelve and ptarentless, the only survivor of a family lost when Wheeling had gone under. His IQ was close to two hundred, and he was one of the fourteen He sat politely and watched as Bailey labored to remove a plastic cast from a plaster model of a hand. The doctor had apparently just run out of solvent and was spitting on the thing to soften the plastic. "That's pretty neat. Doc." "One of the marvels of modern medicine," Bailey said ruefully. "Oh, to hell with it." Bailey shovedit into his lower desk drawer, his point made. He folded his hands on the desk, looked up and smiled. "How've you been, Gordon?" "Oh, okay. They gave me a sending-off party yesterday, and all the girls cried." "Well, that's women. Did you make your weight?" The boy looked ruefully down at his enormous stomach. "Just two-thirty. Guess that ought to hold me for a thousand years." "Fifteen hundred's the latest guess." "Oh?" Gordon was silent for a while. "We going to the zoo?" Bailey played it cool. "If you want to." "Yeah, I guess so." Tailey got up, took his jacket off the hook, patting the breast pocket to check. He wasn't sure what good the dartgun would be if he was recognized, but it made him feel better to have it. They left the hospital and headed across town. Bailey paid for the tickets at the main gate, and they went into the zoo. Gordon hadn't said mucfr. Naturally he'd be subdued, Bailey reminded himself, he's going under tonight. Aloud he said, "Let's try the elephants, I think they've changed the tapes." As they crossed the footbridge over the seal pool's spiTIway, Bailey smiled. The elephant house did not smell of elephants, it smelled of cigarettes and the stickiness of melted ice cream, like a movie theater on Saturday afternoon. A few adults and a lot of children gazed in on the display. "Grandma saw a real elephant once, Sally," an old woman said. "Hack before the floods. We used to feed them." Sally shrugged. But as Tantor cfumped past with his trunk extended for peanuts, she tossed part of her sucker. It went throu the image to join the other wasted gifts on the floor. Bailey winced. Gordbn caught it. "You know, Rrctor Hailey, you old guys am amazing." "You're getting to like animals, aren't you, Gordon?" "Weil, sort of. But not like you. Doc, not Bke you old guy s. I like it when you bring me to the zoo and all." The round freckled face frowned. "Hut you know." Bail nodded and they d r i fted out of the elephant house. No, yon can't just tell someone to love something. But there was still his last card. "Letfs go to the live animals, Gordon." Out on the perimeter of the compound, the guard called Saul was talking throu the fence to two small boys. Bailey paid again, and they went in. With more enthusiasm now, Gordon went over to the killdeer's cage, "You're right. Doc. So those are eggs, the real thing." The boy leaned over the rail, resting on his paimch and eventually lifting up his feet. "Sa-ay." Bhiley gazed down at the back of the round, curly head. Sa-ay. Was that a say of curiosity, or a say of honest wonder? He could hope. At any rate, this seemed like the right time. Leaving the boy, Bailey went over to the keeper. "Hello, Mr. Hart." "Oh, hi Doctor, How're you today?" "Fine. Listen. I brought him, he's with me now." Hart tilted the blhe cap back on his head. "The one that's going pointed. "No, the heavyset boy to the left. Do you think we could do what I asked you about?" Hart grimaced. "Yah, guess so. Don't tell 'em down at admin, though." Bailey went over and retrieved Gordon, then propelled him by the shoulder after Hart's retreating back. He led them to a workroom adjacent to the ticket window and snapped on the light. "D linking blipd eyes, Hilda raised her head from a box by the window. Gordon jumped backward. "He's loose!" Bailey went over and crouched by the old collie. "It's a she, Gordon. Hilda. Want to pet her?" The boy edged across the floor. Hilda inclined a muzzle toward him, nostrils going. Her heavy tail thumped once, tentatively, against the side of the box. Gordon squatted beside and a little behind Bailey. He took the boy's hand and guided it to Hilda's thick white ruff. "Like this?" "Yes, Gordon." Hart coughed politely after a few minutes. Bailey stood up, then bent down and gently moved Hilda's head from the boy's lap. Gordon let himself be led out. "Well," Bailey said with forced lightness. "Let's take a look at the ospreys. They're brooding, too." They watched in silence for a few minutes. The female's head peered imperiotisly down at them over the edge of her nest. Gordon got his voice back. "How long'll she have to sit there before they hatch?" "I don't really know." But of course he did. "It's ah on the card there, down below. Look it over while I make a head run." As Bailey walked down to the men's room he was mentally rubbing his hands together. Eidetic memory. All he has to do is read the card. He was washing his face when the stall behind him opened and the guard Ed's eyes met his own in the mirror. "You!" The kid was fast. Bailey rolled and smashed across his collarbone. Turning, Bailey braced his left leg against the washbowl, put both hands squarely on the man's chest and pushed. The blue uniform fell back into the stall. But Ed caught himself on the doorjamb, shouted again, raised the club for another blow. Bailey knew better than to match reflexes with a younger man. He backed quickly down the line of washstands. A head popped out of the last stall and was almost beared off as Ed crashed past toward Bailey, who was reaching for his gun. Chug. But the guard was on top of him; panicked, Bailey fired again. A man could die from two shots of the stuff. He'd have to -- Now the bystander ioked his head out again, saw the prostrate guard, began to yell. Bailey aimed carefully, got him in the thick of the arm. Behind him the door was swinging open. Jamming the gun back in his jacket, Bailey shouted, "Help, help!" and bulled his way through the incoming crowd. "In there," he called over his shoulder. "They're sick, they need Anamtol," and prayed someone heard and would remember. The room spun. Where were the piUs? No time to -- here. Sagging against the wall, he fumbled the tablet into his mouth. Gordon trotted up, out of breath. "What is it?" "Never mind. Come on." They were back at the hospital in a few minutes. Bailey made up enough of a story to at least stem Gordon's tide of questions. T T e gave himself two hours until the bystander awoke and described him. Others in the crowd would be able to fill the picture in, since Bailey was a regular at the zoo. Altogether, he might have three hours. Which was enough. Gordon "You'd better go up to the prep room," he told the boy. As he headed obediently for the door, Bailey had a thought. Maybe he should tell him what was going on. "Gordon." "Yes?" not, he's still twelve. You don't tell a twelve-year-old Idd you've been using him, or that he's about to break most of the rules in the Board's little book. Stick to your plan, man. "Nothing. Good Luck." "Thanks, Doc. You've been great to me since my folks -- " Bailey's conscience was bludgeoning him. He lowered his eyes. "Well, all right," the boy said. "But thanks for today, too." They wheeled Gordon in an hour later in deep h#qx)tiiermia. Bailey had two operations to perform on the boy's pale body, before passing him along for further work. These were both subcutaneous insertions of crystalline hormones and drugs, which were to augment those expended by the body even while deep in cryo. They were easy operations. The only difficult part was installing the pull tabs, so that they wouldn't infect during the few hours between coming out of cryo and their removal. He made the two normal insertions in the loose fat over Gordon's stomach. The third and fourth were placed carefully, so that the tab would be hidden in the fold of flesh between the boy's upper thighs and buttocks. Two of the osprey's eggs went in each. Once he found them, Gordon would know what to do. the enormous power requirements for transmission of data to the ground. In reply I pointed out the distance of a satellite from the ground was to be only a few hundred miles and that radio waves did not care whether they travelled vertically or horizontally. Just one and a half years later the first artificial satellites went into orbit, and their signals could be received easily, even though they did not transmit with "enormous power." Very soon after the beginning of the Space Age, in February #, the first American artificial satellite Explorer I discovered what we now call the inner Van Allen belt. About a week later I listened to somebody being interviewed on a radio station about this discovery. Since not much was known at the moment the interviewee did not do badly; but then he said that this "radiation belt" would make communication with ships in space nearly impossible. Obviously one could not transmit radio messages through such a belt. Unfortunately you cannot talk back to your radio, but I tried. If I could have talked back I probably would have said that ttiere was no reason to think so, since radio beams do not interfere with each other. Then actual events began to move so fast that wrong predictions of this type became rare. There simply was not enough time between events to think up a major prediction that would miscarry. On January #, #, the Russians sent their "Cosmic Rocket No. #" to the moon; even now it is not clear whether they tried for an impact or not. The spacecraft missed the moon by about twice the moon's diameter, and transmissions were still received after the device had passed the moon's orbit. Transmissions did stop a few hours later -- which is the reason for wondering whether the rocket was meant to strike the moon ; evidently battery power was supplied only for about the time it would need to reach the moon. At any event "Cosmic Rocket No. #" had transmitted data over a distance miles. On March #, # the American space probe Pioneer V was sent into orbit around the sun, and in this case transmissions were still received over a distance On August #, # the planetary probe Mariner II took off for a flyby near the planet Venus. The flyby took place in December #, and the maximum distance over which signals had been successfully transmitted grew to Finally, planetary probe MarProbable Objects for Communications Planett Diameter Orbital Mean distance Shortest possibleLongest possible (miles) Period from sun distance from earth (miles) (miles) Mercury # # days # # # Venus # days # # # Mars # # days # # # Jupiter # # years # # # iner IV took off for Mars on November #, #, and it passed near the planet on July #, #. The pictures taken during the flyby were ordered to be transmitted the following day. By then the distance from the earth All of which means that communications over planetary distances are within the state of the art. Of course improvements will be made and innovations will be introduced. But it can be done right now so that, in the discussion of a new project, nobody has to ask whether it is possible, the only question is "from where to where?" And this question now becomes the fundamental assumption for the discussion to follow. The "to where?" part is easy: to the earth. But "from where?" The answer to that deto look into tiie future at this moment. L et us say that the time limit is the year #. Then the probable targets are those listed in Table I, though it must be added that Mercury should have a question mark. Mercury is the planet least often mentioned when the exploration of space is imder discussion. It isn't that Mercury is without scientific interest; in fact its small size, its proximity to the sun and its slow rotation (## of its orbital period of # days) make it a very interesting planet from the scientific point of view. But Mercury would be hard to reach. The plane of its orbit is inclined to the ecliptic by a full # of arc. Its orbital velocity is high, varying from #J# miles per second at its aphelion to nearly # miles per second at its perihelion. But a planetary probe approaching Mercury would be still faster, because the gravitational pull of the sun had been acting upon it all The "Galilean Satellites" of JupHer Designation and name Diameter (miles) Distance from Orbital Period JupHer (around JupHed (milej) j-i lo # I d. # h. # Vi min. j-ii Eurepa # #d. # h. # Vit min. j-iii Ganymede # # d. # h. # Vi min. J-IV Calllsto # # d. # h. # min. through its flight. If a flyby were to do any good, the speed of the probe would have to be drastically reduced, which would mean a high fuel expenditure. In short, a mission to Mercury would be very expensive in terms of fuel. This leaves only three possible targets in that decade, not counting such a special case as a mission to a comet and a possible flyby near one of the larger asteroids. These targets are Venus, Mars and Jupiter. In the case of Venus, the HigH surface temperature -- Mariner II reported it as # Fahrenheit while the instruments of Mariner V said "not less than # Fahrenheit"; the latter figure agrees with the findings of Russian astronomers -- will preclude manned landings for a long time to come. But we might imagine a space station of some sort in orbit around Venus. Mars will have a ground station at some time. Here nature has been good enough to supply two small moons that win facilitate exploration. I know that every one of my readers knows where to look such things up, but for the sake of convenience let us have a quick rundown of the pertinent figures. Both moons are small with diameters estimated to be around # miles. The inner one, named Phobos, is only # miles from the planet's center (or # miles from the surface) and has an orbital period of # hours and # minutes. The outer moon, Deimos, is # miles from the planet's center and has an orbital period of # hours and # minutes. As can be seen from the figures just given, Deimos is somewhat too slow and a little too far away from the planet to have a synchronous orbit. A truly synchronous satellite of Mars would have to be # miles closer to the planet to match the diurnal rotation of Mars, whidi is # hoiirs, # minutes and #J seconds. Since the masses of both of these moons are negligible there will be nd problem in landing; in fact a landing on Phobos would be more in the nature of a rendezvous and docking maneuver. The object of main scientific interest is, of course, the surface of Alars; but the presence of the moons is helpful when it comes to communications with earth. A number of years ago an expert on communications satellites wrote an interesting paper which dealt with the problem of xiower for communications through ace. Using Mars and earth as an example he arrived at the conclusion that transmission surface to surface would be very costly in terms of power. One would do much better if the exploring party at Lacus sois on Mars did not try for direct contact with Goldstone, California, but sent the message to a communications satellite orbiting the earth; and the earth ground stations would then get it from that satellite. The Martian moons are just right for this purpose, especially the slower moving Deimos. B efore we discuss the problems of interplanetary communications we have to have a look at Jupiter, which will be in reach of improved space vehicles in a few years. Being full of mysteries, Jupiter is especially attractive to astronomers. To begin with we don't know its "true" diameter; the figure for the diameter given in Table I is the diameter of the upper edge of its cloud layer. How far it is from that upper edge to the surface is not known. The atmospheric pressure at the surface is not known. The condition of the surface is not known -- and the list of "not-knowns" could go on for a rather long time. Since Jupiter is five times as far from the sun as the earth it receives only ## as much solar radiation, square mile per square mile, as the earth does. Witti so little heat one should expect a frozen planet, surrounded by a quiet atmosphere. Well, the planet may be frozen -- although there is some doubt even about that -- but the atmosphere certainly is not qvriet. It is in steady and erften violent motion, and natiiral radio waves coming from Jupiter's atmosphere indicate electrical activity. A close observation of Jupiter over a long pieriod of time from a convenient vantage point is likely to expand our knowledge of low-temperature physics enormously -- what is going on in Jupiter's atmosphere contributes quite a number of points to the list of "not knowns." Fortanately there are vantage points for a close observation of Jupiter, for the planet has # known moons and probably an etjual number of unknown ones. Most of the minor moons (the undiscovered ones would all be minor, too are too far from the planet to be useful, but the four so-called "Galilean satellites," called that after their ffiscoverer, are fairly close to the planet (Table II. Inside these four major moons there is "No. V" (fifth in the order of discovery) called Amalthea, at a distartce of only #)# miles. It is small, with a diameter erf less than a hundred miles, which would help to make a lanng easy. It so happens that Amalthea also runs in a nearly synehronous orbit. The orbital period is # hours, while the period of rotation of Jupiter is # hours and # minutes. This means that Amalthea will stay over a given area of the Jovian atmosphere for a fairly long time, just the situation observers welcome. So far things look rather uncomplicated. Communications would be to an artificial satellite orbiting Venus, to a moon of Mars and to a moon of Jupiter. But these communications would be interrupted by conjunctions. Drawn as a diagram there would be a straight line, with Jupiter at one end, the earth at the other end and the sun between them. To an observer on earth the planet becomes invisible because it disappears in the glare of the sun. The actual conjunction, when the three bodies form a straight line, lasts only for an instant, but the period when the planet is too close to the sun for observation is fairly long. The American Ephemris for the year # states that the actual conjunction of Jupiter and the sun takes place #. Nevertheless the listings of the positions of the Jovian moons are omitted for the period from August I to September #, because observations are not feasible during this time. Assuming that the sun would interfere with observations it appears that each conjunction of Jupiter with the sun would cause a communications blackout for about six weeks. (I may be unduly pessimistic at this point, but the possibility exists so we have to think about it.) Now Mars and Jupiter only offer the problem of single conjunctions with the line up: Mars -- Sun -- Earth. In the case of Venus we have a kind of doubfing of the phenomenon. The Kne up can be: Venus -- Sun -- Earth' which astronomers call a superior The positions of Mars and earth as they will be in early February #. Communications ore kept going via on earth equilateral. Dotted line Is the irraior axis of the orbit of Mors; the Martian aphelion and perihelion are marked by the Creek letters apha and piconjunction. But there is also the inferior conjunction with the line up: Sun -- Venus -- Earth. Optically Venus disappears in both cases. Whether an inferior conjunction would interfere with communications is something I don't know. T)ut there is an answer, an answer that was first presented by George O. Smith in a series of science-fiction stories: the equilaterals. The idea was based, a few times removed, on a 'paper written in # by the French astronomer Joseph-Louis I.n grange, at the time director ol Frederick the Great's Prussi;ui Academy of Science in Berlin Lagrange tried to solve thr "three-body problem," concern ing the positions of three or more' bodies in space that mutually acl on each other all the time. Ih did not solve this problem, but he found several positions, five in all, where a system of three bodies would be stable. Only two of these positions are of practical interest, the Li and Ls points. (Incidentally the "L" stands for "liberation" and not for Lagrange.) Both lie in the orbit of the planet in question and both form equilateral triangles with the sun and with the planet. The L # point of the earth's orbit is the "leading point," being ahead of llie earth by # of arc. The Ls point is the "trailing point," being # behind. Such equilaterals actually exist in nature. In the case of Jupiter both points are occupied by a number of asteroids that somehow strayed into Jupiter's orbit. And our moon has very faint dust clouds in both these points; here the triangle is formed by the dust cloud, the moon and the earth. How an equilateral station in the earth's orbit would solve a communications blackout is shown in the diagram. In early February # Mars will be in conjunction -- and by that time there will be people on Mars. Mars is then invisible from earth, but not invisible to the equilateral station. The same would apply to Venus in superior conjunction. And in inferior conjunction, too, if this position should prove troublesome. 'T'his is an answer to several questions, all of which dealt with the motions of artificial satellites, the meaning of the term "geocentric angle" and the problem of whether it is possible to make a satellite "stand still" in orbit. To begin with the geocentric angle, it simply means that the vertex erf the angle coincides with the cMiter of the earth. The diagram ows, for example, that a satellite in the synchronous orbit # miles from the surface will move through # of arc in six hours, with the vertex of that # angle in the earth's center. Some of the confusion that was clearly evident in the letters seems to stem from the fact that the distances of artificial satellites are always given with reference to the sxarface of the earth, more specifically to the sea level. Normally, in astronomy, the distances between two bodies are the center-to-center distances; since the distances are usually very large compared to the size of the bodies, there is no noticeable difference between centerto-center and surface-to-surface distances. In the case of the sun and the earth the difference is which counts for very little when compared to the mean distance of the earth from the sun, namely But the difference becomes important when a planet and its moons are under discussion. The surface-to-surface distance of the moon and the earth is # miles less than thdr center-to-center distance, which averages # miles. Just to keep things clearly separated, the distances of natoral moons are always given center-tocenter, and the distances of artificial satellites surface-tcvsatelHte. As for the satellite that "stands still" in spsice, these can fae no such thing. A cammunkations over the equator seems to "stmal still" only because its motkns in its orbit matches the rotation of the earth. And if you move a spacecraft sufficiently far from the earth that the earth's gravitational field hardly influences it any more it doesn't "and stiil" either,, for then it will be in oihit around the sun, moving at the rate of abcut #J# miles per second.      A couple of years ago o few of us sdence-fiction writers and editors were being interviewed by an exceedingly drunken reporter for a national weekly magazine. His principal desire appeared to be to reduce each writer to a single phrase -- "master of space opera," "specialist In satire," that sort of thing -- and when he came to Mack Reynolds he said, "Ah, yes, you're the one who writes the fight scenes," Reynolds does that, to be sure. He has written any number of stories about future gladlaforfar games, fPie logical outgrowth of today's spectator sports, and he has written them very well. But how much more he can do! We realized this first when chance put us in the company of a number of forward-looking economists, strangers to science fiction, who were entranced the credit-card phenomenon and all of the other poRfico-socfo-economrc gadgets he manipulates so handsomely. So we've invited Reynolds to explore some of these Ideas more fuHy in Galaxy, and next month we lead off with what strikes os as a first-rate example of his special skills. Name is Among the Bad Baboons, and it's a longish novelette. Damon Knight brings us a further episode in the Ihorion saga The Star Below; Robert Silverberg has the cover story. Going Down Smooth; we continue Fritz Leiber's surgical dissection of American folkways In A Specfcr Is Haunting Texas... a good Issue, we think; and we hope youTI oin us next month to see for yourself. J# Lee Roger Irnstein was not a crook. Nor was he honest; he was simply a single-minded man who never missed any opportunity for advancement tljirough such weaknesses as indecision, compassion or indifference. Lee Roger Irnstein was tall, wrinkled, totally gray. His age was forty-four. His expression was pleasant enough. But his eyes never blinked, and once their gaze had foimd an opponent's face it never left it, so that eventually the opponent was almost glad to yield to defeat and sink away out of sit. Despite this characteristic, there was nothing that visibly marked Lee Roger Irnstein off from the rest of his fellow men. The factor that did that was hidden in secrecy from almost everyone but his current wife, Famagusta Martitia, and his downtrodden twelve-yearold son, Lee Roger. Those two knew that Lee Roger Irnstein had never taken part in a single play-out. 'hat vast kingdom over which  Lee Roger Irnstein ruled presented a glittering facade to the world. Great triumphal arches, high towers, sky balloons, into town from all over the world for their taste of that shaped reality that was so much better, so much sweeter, so much more vivid than the ordinary reality of everyday. But at one point, the huge industrial complex had broken down into a chaos of rubbish. The massive functional shapes of playout technology slumped into an avalanche of waste. This was at Southside, along Gulch Road. Here were the extraordinary dumps of Ego City, a landscape of hills and valleys consisting entirely of all the expensive castoffs of the city, from the largest and glossiest of indestructable packing cases down to once-used dancing slippers, from saloon cars that had been discarded at a drunken whim down to unopened packs of cigarettes thrown away because the cellophane had proved a touch resistant, from private planes that had suddenly ceased to please down to nailclippers that were too blunt to clip, from monstrous slabs of rusty switdi-gear down to stillbright contact lenses. In this wilderness lived Bernie Burr. Except for the fact that he never shaved, Bemie Burr looked rather like Lee Roger Irnstein. He too was tall, wrinkled and totally gray. He also was forty-four. His expression was pleasant enou but his gaze -- whatever it had once done -- now never managed to meet the gaze of another human being. It kept wandering off, as if his eyes were too weak to meet the eyesight of anyone else. This was very unlike the behavior of the eyes of Lee Roger Imstein, the man who had defeated Bemie Burr. Bemie lived with a tattered lady of his own age called Barley in a battered blue packing case that had once housed a Patterson's Piorgium Model "Dandy." His days were spent scroimging through the enchanted detritus of the Gulch Road dump, his nights telling Barley the story of the great days when he owned half of Ego City. In consequence, Barley ent most of her nights drinking and most of her da#rs asle with her mouth open on the seat they had pulled out of an old Pullman coach. It was a curious thing that Bemie Burr ould have only that one obsessive topic of conversation. A couple of miles away, in surroundings as luxurious as Bemie's were dreadful, Roger Lee Imstein similarly had only one topic of conversation to inflict on Famagusta Martitia and Lee Roger Junior. It was the same topic.-told them. "A classical confrontation. This Bemie Burr wanted to take us over, and we wanted to take him over. It seemed he had all the power, and he slapped this ultimatum on me. I had to accept his corporation's terms by the next morning or else. Then he made one false move." "I know, he came to see you that evening," Lee Roger Junior said. "Who's telling this? Go away and play if you can't keep quiet I As I got home that evening, Bemie Burr was waiting in the drive. He caught hold of my jacket and begged me to accept the ultimatum. Said he was having trouble with his directors and he would be thrown out if this deal didn't go through. I told him he was crazy, but he said if I accepted the terms of the ultimatum, he'd see I was okay. It would solve both our troubles, he said. Now what makes a man be that weak?" Famagusta Martitia said, "He must have been under a terrible strain, honey I" "Ker-rist, honey, we all were. But why is it that at such a moment of truth one man shows weak and another strong? I mean, it's all wrapped up in the enigma of personality, isn't it? Anyhow, he'd given me his head on a plate. Next morning. I rejected the ultimatum, Bernie Burr got the push just as he said he would, and in the confusion I bought up all his backers piecemeal. Ever since then, nobody's ever heard of Bemie again and' I've been boss of Ego City." His wife caressed one of bis earlobes;. "You deserve it, honey, you've been real lucky #" Lee Roger Irastein puiled away as if she. bad tWeaked (ids car. "Lucky, honey! Lucky nothing! That was tilie mosC unlucky day of my life. Ai heart I'm just a dreamer, only I octcf get tkne to dream, I cvuildi Itave been a great musiesaBi instead of a captain of industry. I've been so busy running Ego City, I've newer had time to fulfill my personal destiny." "Then, honey, why did you knock down Bomie Burr like # tou did?" "Biame Fhi the. nutn I am, end I adze chances. I just never had a ehantre to be a great musician." "Then the man. you are iai't a great muskiaia, hon." Lee Roger Irnstein got and began to pace up and down. "Nobody knows the man L am except me, honey.'' Famagusta Martkia went over to the drink mechme and had it pour them bothi anodner drink. "I don't: think that you know die sort of man you are, hooey. You ought to go to a play-out... You know, enter one anonymously. It would sort you out tremendously and show you exactly tbe sort of man you really are." "Now you're talking nonsense, boneyl You know I own those things. I don't have to mdulge in them.' "I think you're seared, honey." And that's how it happened that, a few drinks later, Lee Roger Irnstein was persuaded to enter one of bis own play-outs. IV jf eanwhite back at the oM bJoe packing rase, Bemie Burr was telling Barley of the crisis that had ruined his Me. "I played it clever. I drove down to this guy Imsteni's fancy mansion and collared him when be arrived home. I offered hwn a perfectly foolproof deal to get these gu # TS off my neck who were riding me, with a big cut for him. Next day, ns two eould have run Ego City between us." "Ah, you couldn't run a hot dog stall!" Barley said. "In those days I could. I had genius then. But that creep Irastein loused if all np. He doublecrossed me next nnoming, and from then on I was finished.' Barley hiccupped. "You played into his hands, sounds to me. You got chicken!" "I was meant to be a big boss, not a bum! It was just I played my hand wrong. All I need is another chance to paove it. Just one more chance;" "Don't give me that again! Every day I hear the same tune! Look, Bemie, if you had the same dbance again, you'd louse it up in tiie same way, see? Because it's your destiny to be a bum!" He rose to his feet, clutching the bottle as he did so. "Don't you call me a bum, you old batl At heart I'm a very responsible man, a captain of in"A bum!" Barley finished. "You're kidding yourself! If you want to find out the sort of jerk you really are, why don't you go into a play-out and see for yourself, instead of boring me with your load of hogwash?" He poured her another drink. "I love you. Barley," he said brokenly, " 'cause you always know what's best for me." '  teied one of the play-out theaters was not simple,, but it was st. Pleasant machines put you under li ght hypnosis to remove any surface inhibitions. You then stated roughly what your problem was, or what sittiation you wanted to amuse yourself with that evening. These reports were flashed to a group of human and computer analysts and coordinated with the reports of everyone else entering the playouts at the same time. Pfeople wkh similar ends in view were grouped together. Cast ts were formed, and immense scriptwriting machines assembled a plot to fit the personafities involved. While tfiis was going on, and it took only a minute, yon were being given the drugs that would most easily enable you to behave as the personality you wished to be. Then the plot came on, was played to you subliminaKy, and the costuming and make-up departments saw to it that you looked the part. By the time that was done, you had your role effortlessly memorized -- though there was always room left for adlibbing. AH over Ego City stood the play-out theaters, many of them of tremendbus size -- the sexual theaters being tfie smallest because those who wanted that sort of play-out needed little action in their scripts. After the makeup department had finished with you,, you would be conveyed by tube to tire appropriate theater, if you were not already there. Many of tire theaters speciaEzed in period plays, becaHse it had been found that people could express their basic needs more freely when out of their own time. No one troubled about historical accuracy. It was die sj i ir'it that counted. In the theaters were no audiences, only participants -- actors working with other acts, but each isolated in his or her own Kttle ego. Tn Theater Fifty-Five, it was a blustery spring day in the sixth or seventh century. Dramatically lit by the only sunbeam to penetrate the doud overhead, King Petrovich  stood with his arms akimbo, looking south towards the mountains, while his wife, Branka, waited behind him at a respectful distance. Petrovich was tall, wrinkled, totally gray. His age was foityfour, his expression was not unpleasant. But as he looked toward the valley down which his army must pass on the morrow, a frown creased his forehead. Behind him, a temple was being built. Behind that stretched his army, resting, cooking their lean rations. Women and children mingled with the men of Petrovich's army. And beliind them were the other followers, the rabble who had followed his triumphant progress for five years across the wildernesses of Eastern Emope. "You must rest and eat now, O my king, in preparation for the morrow's march into Illjnia," Branka said, taking his arm timidly. "Cease, woman! Petrovich cannot rest while the fate of his peoples is at stake." "It is a heavy burden you bear, my lord." She was beautiful, tall, pale, red of lip, her hair black and skilfully dressed, hanging down to her waist. Petrovich seized her by the waist and kissed her till her mouth was bruised. "Aye, the burden of my fate is heavy, woman, as you say. Therefore I go to pray." Branka fell back as the king strode forward into the temple. The rude palisade of the temple was decorated in a crude manner with the figures of soldiers and naked maidens. Inside, the roof was red and the walls hung with tapestries. Although the carpenters were still at work on the temple, their mallet-strokes echoing through the interior, the priests were already busy, and the smoke from a burnt offering drew tears in the king's eyes. He prostrated himself before his god, a great wooden idol twice his size. It had two bodies and four heads, all of them fearsome. Against one of its massive thighs lay its saddle, bridle and mighty silver sword, which Petrovidi alone of all his people was strong enough to wield in battle. His prostrations were brief. He rose, scattering the priests, and strode into the open towards his great tent of hide which took twenty men to pitch. A scout ran up to him, panting, and bowed. "Well, varlet?" "My lord, the King of the Illyrians is in the camp. He desires word with you." "King Donikpus? How comes be here?" "My lord, he comes in peace and even now awaits your gracious permission to speak with you." "Have him brout to my tent." scattered his serving women. "But you must sustain yourself, O my Kingl" Branka cried. "No time for that -- get these women from my sighti Bring me good Transylvanian wine. Donikpus, King of Illjnia, is here to see me." The queen gasped. "But my lord, he is your sworn enemy! Has he not vowed to slay you tomorrow when you march into his lands?" "There's villainy afoot. I'll see that I question him closely." "O my King, whispers are abroad that your general Yovan thinks to spread mutiny among your subjects." Petrovich stroked his great iron gray beard and raised an eyebrow. "I have no time to waste on the sub-plot now, woman. Stick to the main scripts. Where's the wine?" A great oxhom bound in silver and splashing over with the dark red liquor of Transylvania was brought to him. As he quaffed it back, trumpets soimded without and General Yovan entered with the King of the Illyrians and attendant lords, etc. Donikpus and Petrovich stared each other in the eye. Donikpus, for all his outlandish garb and armor that aped the Roman, was not unlike his rival though he wore no beard. He was tall, wrinkled and would probably have been fair were he not totally gray. He was forty-four years of age; his expression would have been pleasant were he not scowling now. Branka thrust an oxhom of wine into his hand, and the tension in the tent somewhat relaxed. "You realize your head is in jeopardy every moment you remain in my camp?" Petrovidi said. "You do not imagine I enter this pagan place for pleasure?" "State your business and be gone!" "Mind I do not go without stating it! Or your corpse, Petrovich, will lie reeking in the dust by tomorrow's sunset." "You dare to threaten me, Donikpus? I'll ride into battle with your body rolling behind my horse!" "I'll have you driven back to the wilds from which you camel" "I'n have your entrails strewni through every field between here and Kief!" General Yovan eoughed. "My lords, the scrt, I pray I Should not the King of the Illyrians state his business?" "You're rght," Donikpus said, quaffing his wine. "Petrovidi, we are both in mortal danger. I come to offer an ahiance." "An alhance with you!" boomed Petrovich. "What means tius?" "Ride with me two leagues to the hills, and I will riiow you proof of the danger. Unless you ore afraid... " Petrovich looked about him, at Itte anxious face of his wife, the stolid face of Yovan, the stem faces of the attendant lords, etc. He took another great drag at his wine. "I'll ride with you," he said. As his wife ran with him weeping to his horse he said to her, "And keep an eagle eye on the dastardly designs of General Yovan." "Sure, hooey," rfie said. "So will I, by my troth." iTntirely unaccwnpanied, the two kings rode together out of camp. It was sunset now, and all tlie western sky was a ragged mass of red and gold cloud. The ground beneath them was dark as tbey spurred their steeds up the side of the hill. At last they reined at the summit. The camp lay behind, fires twinlding here and there, an ocoasioaal burst of hoarse song rising even to this eminence. South lay the mountains and the somber valley of the Siva River. "That way you and your host must go tomorrow," Donikpus said, ptointing down the valley. "You will be wiped out from behind. You see that old stone Mithraic temple over there, at the beginning of the valley?" "It is deserted. My scouts examined it thoroughly this afternoon." "Empty it is, Petrovich. But rinder it are great caves. All this barren mountain is a maze of caves. Those caves are filled with half the Illyrian host. When you have passed, they will burst out and attack you from the rear, white the other half will attack from the front. You will be slaughtered to a man." Petrovich turned his scowling regard to the other, searching that wrinkled face lit by the light of the dying sun. "You are the Ill#rrian king, yet you teU me this! How so?" And Donikpus explained. He was in trouble, particularly with his iqstart son. Prince GcMgues, who would lead' the amburii. Donikpus wanted to do a deal with Petro'vich. He would fix things so that they would have an alliance together, and in the morning, they could unite forces and wipe out Gorgues. "We can probably mop up your General Yovan too," he suggested. Silence fell, and a moon rose in the sky while Petrovich considered these things. A night bird was Binging. At last Petrovich spoke. "You have delivered your whole nation into my hands," he said. "I shall be prepared for the ambush tomorrow, I shall capture Gorgues and tell him of your deceit, and he wiU wipe you out. I can then wipe him out in my own good time. You have no courage, and so you are defeated before you start! This is the moment of truth, Donikpus, is it not?" The Illyrian king's teeth flashed in a sneer. "You opportunist, Petrovich! Uneasy lies the head that wears the crown, I say! Those that live by the sword shall die by the sword! Farewell, false king! I'll match you yet!" Setting spur to his palfrey, he galloped down the long slopes towards the forbidding valley that marked the marches of his kingdom, leaving Petrovich to sit and brood on the hill. A torrent of confused emotion ran through Petrovich. He recalled all he had said to Branka -- and all he had not said; he recalled all he had ever done -- and all he had not done; he recalled all he hoped to be -- and all he hoped not to be. The sky was free of cloud now. All the stars shone down, and a comet or two appeared. Suddenly, Petrovich spurred his horse and galloped down into the valley along the path that the Illyrian king had taken. He had come to a decision. To his surprise, he saw that Eonikpus had stopped, turned about and was riding backw Both men, alarmed by the other's change of plans, drew swords. They charged towards each other at a gallop and met by the rushing Siva River with a clash of metal. "Halt, then!" cried Donikpus. "It's too late to change your mind, you braggart king! I want my crown no more. I'm a dreamer at heart, not a ruler. I'm off into the mountains among the simple people. I shall grow a beard and become a wandering musician, singing the ballads of my people." "You can't do that!" Petrovich exclaimed. "I'm tired of kingship, too. Besides, I have a better voice than you!" "You lie! My voice is the finest in all the coastlands of Illyria " "Pah, that pipsqueak voicel Donikpus, you couldn"t keep a baby awake with your singing, and you must die -- " But even as he lunged forward with his silver sword, the king of Illyria limged forward with his gold one. For a moment, tlie light of the comets flashed along their deadly blades. Both men grunted almost in unison. Silence fell. Then, very slowly, one king topof I his horse towards the left timip aad Ae oAer towards Ae right stirrup. Since Aey were facing each oAer, Aey fell on top of each oAer an roBed togeAer mto Ae rapid stream, where Ae wavelets, chiB from the heists of Ae mounAin, washed over Aeir idghtless eyes. All this time, Gorgues was careusing in a stunulating faAion inside Ae limestone mountain, while exciting Aings were happening to General Yovan in the ieen's tent... I#recauti(ms were taken so Aat participants in play-outs, when learving Ae Aeaters after Aeir roles were done, did not haeet any fellDw actors. But since Aese precautions had been arranged by Bemie Burr in Ae days when he owned half of Ego City, he had small trouble in circumventing Aem. S when Lee Rogers Irhstein icame to cKmb into his self-driven Hknausine, he found a ragged figure waiting for him in Ae shadows. "Lee?" Bemie asked huskily. 'Say, Lee, I recognized you in tfierel" WiAout Ainking, Lee Rogers Imstein clutched Bemie's hand. Bemiel I recognized you -- after all Aese yearsi" "Several cen Aries, hasn't it keen?" Bemie said dryly. "Say, I really learnt somethini about myself in Aere," Lee Rogers Imstein said. "Should have gone long ago, like Famagusta said." "You made a swell Illyrian king," Bemie said. "And you know what I learnt about myself? That I am really happier as I am Aan as a king or a capAin of industry or in any post with responsibility. I could have double-crossed you, but at Ae last moment I ratted out!" They both lit Imstein cigars, and Aat magnate said, emotion in his voice, "You were a great warrior king, Bemie. I kind of admired Aat beard of yours. And I liked your Branka, too. Showed good taste." He was in an uncharacteristically sentimental mood. His death as Donikpus -- stabbed by a prop sword made of a wonderful alloy that disnitegrated immediately on touching human flesK -- had momentarily softened him. Gazing at Bemie, he said, "Know what I learnt about myseK? I'm just not destined to be a wandering minstrel or a great musician or any of Aat stuff. I may think I want to be, but Aat way spells deaA for me. In Ae Ature, I shall be content wiA Ae humbler role of king of the Illyrians. I mean, of course, of Ego City." A long silence fell, while they leaned against Ae car.  We really got ourselves sorted out in there," Bemie said. "Wonderful form of entertainment we invented between us." "Say, Bemie, I'm not just saying this, but it really has been swell meeting you again. Like the good old dajrs." Bemie nodded. Looking cautiously about to see that nobody could overhear them, he said, "Look, Lee, why don't I come and see you in the morning? I've got a little proposition to put to you that could make all the difference to both of us... "  i  '      I    f s     L This Month in IF -- by Frecfenk Pohl and Jack WiUkiinson by Harlan Ellbon by C. C. AAacApp IF... And When ! A new ieaivn exploring the Infeiface between science and science fiction by Lester del Rey -- and many morel Don't miss the July issue of IF -- on sale at leading newsstands everywhere! If was voted World's Favorile Science Fiction Magazine for the second straight year by the # World SF Convention I IV T ervyn Grey, nicknamed the Boy Wonder of the Business World, had not become a indecisiveness. Accordingly, when he found an overnight memo sent by teleprinter from Edgar Casson, his London deputy, which said Casson counted himself fortunate to have for holdings in a company that yesterday had been quoted at left the Grand Bahama headquarters of his financial empire on the next VC-#. He hadn't bothered to send ahead and say he was coming, but the stolid, heavy-set broker was not surprised when a chauffeur-driven Rolls arrived before his expensive home that evening. He told his wife to entertain the dinner guests on her own, to keep his food warm for later and not to interrupt him on any account, and he himself welcomed Grey in the library. Short, blond, tense to the point of feverishness, always seeming -- even when sitting behind tiis desk -- to be on the point of heading elsewhere at a dead run. Grey dropped into the most comfortable chair, took the fuller of the two glasses of sherry which Casson poured and demanded, "WHat in hell's name happened to Lupton  White?" Casson had been anticipating this; but, as usual, having the width of the Atlantic between them had given Kim an exaggerated impression of His ability to deal calmly witfi Grey in a bad temper. He licked his lips nervously and said in a defensive tone, "It's still happening, you know. They went through one and sixpence by close df tiness this afternoon, and tomorrow you won't be able to give them away. Under the circumstances -- " "What happen?" Grey said. "And give me another glass of that muck you were conned into buying as sherry." Casson complied with a sigh. Much of the day he had been mentally rehearsing the explanations he was going to give if Grey turned up, and with considerable polishing he felt he had prepared a rather impressive story: the initial astonishment, the quick reaction which shaved their losses, the discreet pumping of knowledgeable acquaintances, the eventual remarkable discovery... But the hell with it. If he prevaricated, Grey would quite likely fire him. He set down the newly filled glass and reached into the inner pocket of his impeccable dinner jacket. happened to them," fie said baldly, and tfirust a sheet of paper, folded twice, into Gre#r's outstretched fiand. Factsheet Five" Grey read aloud from tfie Beading. "Wfiat does this have to do witfi it?" "Read the whole thing," Casson shrugged. "Then you'll know as much as I do, or anyone else that I've spoken to." Grey scowled, but did as fie was told. What he had been given was a sort of leaflet, produced by photo-offset from a typed original -- a badly-typed original, moreover, with irregular margins, many errors and even two or three lines which Had been crudely x'ed out. The heading was in bold black Letraset capitals, but even ttiat was a sloppy job; and the capital "F" of "Five" was creased at tiie top. Altogether there were about ten or a dozen short paragraphs, each prefaced with' the name of a company, of which he recognized the majority. With growing anger and bewilderment, he read through them. Dale, Dockery  Petronelli Ltd. Ice-cream and ice-lolly manulacturers. During the last six months #I children who had bought their products contracted stomach disorders. Grand International Tobacco Corp. "Prestige," "Chilimenth" and "Cachet" cigarettes. # of the cases of lung cancer diagnosed last year occurred among users of these brands. Scientifically Tested Protectives Ltd. Surgical rubber goods. # unwanted pregnancies occurred last year in cases where the parents had relied exclusively on this firm's products. And there was the one he'd been looking for: Lupton fis White Ltd. Catering equipment. # employees of firms using breadslicers, bacon-slicers and other cutting devices applied by this company lost one or more fingers in the period under review. Grey winced and shuddered at the momentary image of a hand spouting blood across the clean white enamel of a bacon-slicer, but he had a twenty-thousandpound loss on his mind. He looked up at Casson, who had taken a chair facing him and was gloomily piercing a cigar for himself. "This -- this rag did for Lupton #s White?" "So I've been told," Casson agreed. "But -- but for heaven's sake!" Grey counted rapidly on both sides of the paper. "There are eleven named companies here. Did an # Tthing happen to the others? How about Grand International Tobacco?" "They latmched a new promotion scheme two weeks ago vch has already visibly increased tiieir sales. It started an upward trend in their price, too. But, for whatever reason the trend leveled off yesterday, and today they slipped back threepence. I agree, that isn't evidence. But the coincidence is indicative." "Oh, for the Lord's sake! That happens all the time, that kind of thing; but a nosedive like Lupton #s White's is practically unprecedented! How can you argue that a slovenly scrap of paper like this is responsible? And in any case, why diis firm in particular, with twelve hundred alleged victims, and not the contraceptive makers with twenty thousand?" "Because there's no way of getting back at the firm which landed you with an unwanted baby. But there is a new and very much stiffer Industrl Compensation Bill before Parliament at the moment, which makes the manufacturer as well as the operator of industrial equipment liable if the employee gets hurt. If the performance of last year is repeated next, Lupton  White could be hit for an estimated three hundred thousand in claims, which would wipe out their gross profit -- phfftl" "Re-tooling to cure the problem, make the machines safer?" Grey snapped his fingers. "No, don't bother to answer. They restyled their entire line three years ago, didn't they?" "And still haven't paid off more than sixty per cent of the loan they obtained to finance the job." Casson gave the words an air of finality. "No, confidence in Lupton  White is nil, and what they can look forward to is bankruptcy. Which is, I suppose, a kind of poetic justice -- assuming they really did cost all these people their fingers, or their hands." "Nonsense!" Grey exclaimed. "Any idiot should know that a sharp cutting instrument is dangerous! So's a pocket-knife -- so's a razor-blade, come to that!" asson's mouth twisted as though he were amused despite his depression. "The person who puts out that Factsfieet is fully aware of that," he said. "You haven't read the other side, have you? Look at -- I think it's the last item but one." Grey turned the paper over. He read aloud, "New Dawn razorblades were used in # of the # face-slashing cases known to the police in -- " And, breaking off, abruptly, he stared at Casson. "How in the world could anyone take this rubbish seriously? There must be a lunatic behind it!" "Someone took it seriously. A lot of people, in fact. The proof is in what happened to Lupton #e White, isn't it?" "No, of course that isn't proof!" Grey jumped up and began to pace the room. "What about all these other companies? I didn't see a simultaneous crash by all of them." Three of them aren't public companies, so they can be disregarded. And the rest are all subsidiaries of much larger combines, which can cushion the blow." "But -- !" Grey slammed fist into palm furiously, and the Factsheet floated to the floor. Casson bent and recovered it. "But what, Mr. Grey?" "But granting that you're right, something ought to be done about it! Isn't this -- weU -- libel, or something?" "Apparently not. You can't libel a corporation, only an individual." "But it's sucK transparent nonsense!" Grey tKunder. "WKo in Heaven's name could track down -- oH, for example, tfie parents of all tKese unwanted babies? It's absurd!" "Absurd or not, I tell you it is taken very seriously by a lot of people. Shall I explain?" "Yes, go ahead," Grey said wearily, and slumped back into his chair. "It took me a lot of probing to get Hold of that issue of the Factsheet," Casson said. "I called -- well, a long-time friend of mine, let's say -- while I was trying to find out wHat Had Happened to Lupton's, and He said if he'd only realized I had a Holding in tHe firm He'd have tipped me off. I asked How he knew, and He said he'd tell me if I Had lunch witfi him. I did, and that was wKen He showed me that paper. He told me He had a photostat so I was welcome to have it. "He said He doesn't know anyone else who receives it. He Has no idea wKy he receives it or wHo sends it to him. It just arrives, roughly once a month, in a plain envelope and always witK a different postmark. He's been getting it since issue number tKree, wlucH He thought was a crank's ravings and threw away. However, one item did stick in his memory because it referred to a canned-meat company he was interested in, and implied that they were lax in their hygiene. So, superstitiously -- to quote his own term -- he revised his intention of buying in. A few days later an outbreak of typhoid in Leeds was traced to a caimed corned beef shipped by that very firm. Naturally, tHe bottom dropped out of their sales for three months until the impact of the news faded." "Go on," Grey said, listening intently. "Well, next time he received a Factsh'eet, of course, he read it very carefully. He Had no Holdings in any of the firms it listed, but he kept an eye on them out of curiosity. One, of the entries was similar to this one Here, about the ice-cream, and said a lot of children Had fallen ill after buying toys imported by Kid Dee Fun. You know them?" "Of course. Dolls and novelties from Hong Kong and Japan. And they were the firm that ran foul of Constuners' Association." "Correct," Casson nodded. "There proved to be an arsenical compound in the paint used on some of their dolls, and they Had to call in ten thousand poimds' worth and bum them." "WHo the Hell was it wKo told you all this?" Grey demanded. "He asked me not to give his name to anyone," Casson murmured. "But -- well, I checked on some of the companies Ke admitted having stock in when I'd left him after lunch, and I can safely estimate that he's worth petent and have good judgment. Which I already believed, of course. I'm far too cynical to believe a yam like this without, as it were, verifsnng the teller's credentials." rey looked at him for a long moment. He said finally, "Has he ever gone for any of the very big companies?" "I don't know." "Let me see that leaflet again!" Grey snatched at it and pondered in silence for long moments. At length he said, "I have to give the guy credit. He's smart, isn't he?" "How do you mean?" Casson countered. "OH, come off it!" Grey snorted. "It'd be obvious if you could see beyond the end of your nose! out by one of the cleverest market-manipulators I ever heard of. There's a pattern here which gives him away. You honestly don't see it?" The nervousness which Casson thought he had escaped by convincing Grey of the truth of his assertions returned in full force. Feebly he shook his head. "In that case you're more gullible than I imagined," Grey snapped. "Maybe I should think about handing my affairs over to someone who isn't going soft in the head with premature senility! Goddamn it, man, think! From what you've told me all these sheets follow a similar pattern. Each includes a kernel of hard fact -- the infected meat, the arsenical paint -- which could be established by anybody with access to the right channels of incould compile a list of twenty damaging facts off the top of my head which I could use against as many different companies with household brand-names! Then I could invent lots more, dressed up with statistics, which could neither be verified nor disproved but which would take color from their surroundings. And I'll bet that's what he's doing, whoever he is. And then I could salt the whole lot with an item about a company which is peculiarly vulnerable, like Lupton  White. Result: the ultimate in inside marprophecy." Casson said, "Yes, but -- " "But what?" Grey waited an instant, then added, "Oh, come on, come on! What's your opinion of the man who puts this collection of nonsense together?" "Well -- " "A public benefactor, drawing attention to products which make people ill, chop their fingers off, kill them in accidents? In that case why doesn't he attack big companies with a staff who could follow up his charges? Directly or indirectly I control a labor force of sixty thousand, don't I? I could hire a hundred more and set them to work tomorrow if I had to, checking out the claim that umpty-dozen cars riding on Ultrac Tires were involved in accidents last month, or however many housewives were drowned in Miracle Whirl washing-machines." "And would you?" Casson said. "Would I what?" "Would you hire the people to check the claims? When the cartesters reported that Ultracs skidded more easily and were more likely to come away from the rim of the wheel when cornering at speed -- " "I did sweet Fanny Adams about it. Correct. How in hell could I? Any tire will misbehave if you treat it badly enough! And things went on exactly as before, didn't they? Ultracs sell well because they're cheap and well advertised. All this consumer-testing nonsense affects maybe a hundred thousand buyers in this whole country, and there are millions over and beyond those few who want what I'm giving them. These are hard commercial facts, Casson. I didn't invent the market, and no more can I be held responsible for the people it consists of. You haven't answered my question: did you honestly picture the publisher of this Factsheet as a knight in shining armor, crusading against dangerous consumer goods? No, you couldn't be that naive." H ideously embarrassed, Casson felt himself begin to flush under the lashing scorn of Grey's tongue. Not for the first time he wondered how much longer he could stand working for this -- this youth. He himself was over fifty, almost twice Grey's age, experienced, successful, highly regarded in his own field. Yet there was something about Grey which could make him cringe, want to curl up inside himself and go a long way away very quickly. Perhaps it was what the admiring gossip columnists had no qualms about terming ruthlessness; perhaps it was just that his unashamed greed made him acutely sensitive to the greed of the people who bought the products he offered. It had begun with household durables, and the discovery that people resented having to pay so much for the equipment to perform unglamorous chores like doing the laundry, yet felt forced to acquire tugU-priced, HigH-precision equipment for them because that act itself loaned tKe work a Smidgin'S of glamour. That led to knocked-down washing machines, assembled in half an hour with a screwdriver -- supplied. The result was handsome; he hired good designers to package his products. From there he went on to other expensive items for the home, likewise in kit form, and thence to the car, the next highest investment in the family budget. First there were things to make a routine vehicle look like a custom-built modification, and then there was the major breakthrough into the tire business, following the discovery that drivers resented having to pay so much for equipment no one but experts would notice and comment on and would rather fit a sun-visor and a windtone horn than a new set of high-performance tires. And so on, in a fantastic p#n'amid. There had been nothing like it since John Bloom's meteoric rise, and unlike his predecessor Mervyn Grey showed no sign of over-reaching himself. Even the loss on Lupton  White would be absorbed by a holding company worth ten times as much. What next? He grew aware that Grey was staring at him sardonically and fished back in memory for the echo of the last thing that had been said to him. "Well -- ah, no! I don't suppose I did picture whoever is responsible for the Factsheet as a 'crusader.' " Recovering rapidly from his moment of dismay, Ee ploughed on. "On the other Hand, he must have a bee in his bonnet, don't you think? Perhaps he suffers from misplaced idealism." Grey considered the suggestion, his expression becoming more cordial. "I think not, though it's a rational possibility. A monomaniac obsessed with things like safety, the health of children and so on would be more likely to let fly wildly at the big corporations, as I said before. No, this has all the earmarks of a cunning, thoroughly planned campaign. So let's take advantage of it." He leaned back in his chair and put his fingertips together. "I want you to do two things. First, buy Lupton  White." "What? But I told you -- they're headed for bankruptcy!" "Blockhead! I don't mean take them over direct! I mean sweep up a good fat majority holding. Ao financed their restyling the other year -- one of the merchant banks, was it? Well, it doesn't matter. Whoever did it won't want the company to go bust. They'll become the effective controllers of what assets survive, and if the property won't cover their outlay they'll listen to a scheme for recovery, won't they? This Industrial Compensation Bill won't become law next week, for heaven's sake! We can dump any stocks of dangerous products -- export 'em at cost, if we Have to. There's bound to be some ignorant nignog somewhere who'd like to pretty up his jungle grocery store with a nice new slicing machine ! Hell, why should I have to spell out the details to you of all people? A change of title and the magic of the name 'Mervyn Grey,' and we can have the firm back where it was inside a couple of years. All what's wrong is that you panicked and dumped our holdings, so now we're going to have to buy it back, aren't we?" Casson said, "But when it started to slide so fast -- " "You stuck to rigid principles instead of using a bit of imagination. Ah, never mind. With luck we'll come out in one piece after all. But you're going to have to make up for it, you know, Cassieboy!" "Don't call me that!" Casson snapped. "Why not?" Grey's tone was a savage caress. "When you behave like somebody years my junior, can I help thinking of you as an inexperienced teen-ager? Shut up, an#Tway -- I don't want to spend longer than I can help in this chilly damp country. The other thing you're going to have to do to make up for your mistake is find me the person who publishes that." He stabbed his finger through the air towards the Factsheet. "He's got something going for him. I'd like to have it going for me. Never let it be said that I can't recognize an original idea, especially when it pays this kind of conspicuous dividends." He rose and headed for the door. "You've got until the next issue comes out, Cassie-boy," he threw over His shoulder. "Otherwise you're through. 'Byel" II he more Grey thought about it, the more He was impressed Factsheet idea. If, in the space of a few short months, the man behind it had built up such a fund of confidence as to take in Casson -- who, for all Grey's gibes, was extremely competent -- and Casson's anonymous friend and at least several score other people with substantial holdings in Lupton  White, since otherwise the price-slide would not have been so swift or so complete, then he had a remarkable gift for exploiting gullibility. It was Grey's lifetime conviction that the mass of the world's population were idiots. Finding someone else who Had arrived at tiie same conclusion and benefited from His insiglit was enough' to make Him decide tKat that person was going to be useful. i Day by day Uttle snippets of information arrived across tKe ocean from London wEicH enabled Him to roimd out Es picture of the m#rsterious market manipulator. He began to tffinir of Him as a financial counterpart of a g#psy fortune teller, not merely because he used tHe standard technique of slipping in tiie crucial item among a fog of carefully cGosen irrelevancies to give tKe whole a pKoney air of precision by employing those incredible statistics, but also because of tHe ingenious misdirection He Had adopted from tKe start wKen presenting His monthly bulletins. If Ke Had issued something slick and professional, people would at once Have associated Kim witK tKe regular market information agencies. Instead, Ke took tKe risk of having His material dismissed as the drivel of an incompetent amateur and banked on luck supplying him with a small Hard core of people wKo Gad actually read some single item closely enough to remember it when the prediction it contained was fulfilled. WitK Casson's friend, it Had been the canned-meat company; doubtless witK many more "clients" it Had been the affair of the poisonous toys. TKen, next time one of th'e FactsKeets turned up... "Neat," Grey said to the air. And added: "I want that man I WKat the Hell is Casson playing at?" For, tHougK information was coming in almost daily, it still summed up to nothing useful. OtKer people Had been found wGo received th'e sKeets, always anonymously, always in plain envelopes and never with' the same postmark twice. They were clearly Handpicked. TKey included people wKo Handled tHe investment program for unit trusts and some of tHe biggest insurance companies, tKe flywheels of tKe stock market, but not only sucK -- also there were key men in tKe distribution of consumer products, like tKe Head buyers for cKain stores, procurement directors for car accessory dealers and service stations, tHe cKairmen of export agencies Eanof BritisK goods every year. But tGey were in close enough contact witK tKe financial world to learn quickly about tKe accuracy of tKe warnings wHicK appeared in tKe shabby little mailings they received out of tKe blue. Watching tKe course of tKe companies named in tKe sheet Casson Had given Em, Grey detected the shadow of wKat Gad happened to Lupton #e WEte in tfie gradual decline of Grand International Tobacco over the next couple of weeks, in the reversion of a former slow rise in another company, in the sudden cancellation of a takeover bid for yet a third. O n the spur of the moment lie called Casson direct and learned little enough for his pains. The envelopes in which the Factsheets arrived were the largestselling brand in the country; the paper they were printed on was made by the largest mills; the typewriter was a discontinued model and could be one of several thousand still in use. Listening to the flow of excuses, he grew suddenly angry. "You have one more week!" he rapped. "If I'm not on the mailing list for Factsheet Six, I've finished with you -- is that clear?" There was a moment of silence. At length Casson cleared his throat. "Well, there is one thing it occurred to me you could do," he said. "I hesitated to suggest it, but..." "What is it?" "You could advertise, perhaps? Say in the Financier Times? I'm certain the -- ah -- the publisher must read the financial press very closely," Grey was on the point of declaring that it was a ridiculous idea, when he checked the words and reconsidered. In sober fact the points Casson had mentioned, like the commonness of the materials used to prepare the Factsheets, did imply that it would be hard to breach the wall of anonymity surrounding the publisher. And 'he did want to find that man. He wanted it so much it was becoming an obsession. He kept finding himself daydreaming of the ways in which he could exploit the reputation the Factsheets now enjoyed to drag down the price of companies and let him buy into them, reorganize them and put them back on the market under new names sponsored by what he referred to as his "magic." But he was too impatient merely to copy the idea and start his own monthly bulletin along similar lines. He wanted the fund of goodwill -- or rather, gullibility -- the existing version Had established. Hence he wanted the mailing-list. Casson said, "I thought we should put a few anonjmious advertisements in other places, too, like -- " "Anon#mious?" Grey cut in. "Hell, no I Are you determined to undermine the good impression made by your occasional fits of insight? Why anonymous? If it's known that Mervyn Grey is interested in the Factsheet, this is ,# going to give the guy the kind of cachet he's after, isn't it? It'll probably drive the last of the skeptics into hi? net. He'd love me for that! Yes, go ahead and place those ads at once!" Ill Qix days later the morning mail  included a note typed on Half a sheet of plain white paper, in an ordinary airmail envelope addressed to "Mr. Mervyn Grey, Mervyn Grey Enterprises, Grand Bahama Island." It ran, curtly enough: I understand you are interested in the forthcoming issue of my Factsheet. Well you miifit be. I shaU be pleased to show you a copy personally. If you call, however, do so by yourself. At the top there was an address, in a small town several miles north of London. At the bottpm there was a name -- George Handling. And not only was the typeface the same as that of the Factsheet, but so was the clumsy use of the machine, with a good halfdozen errors in the few lines of the note. Jubilantly Grey told his secretary to get him on a flight to England as soon as possible. He was about to instruct her to put a call in to Casson as well, when he changed his mind. Even though tlie man's idea of advertising for the Factsheet's publisher had paid dividends, it had taken an unconscionable time. Casson, he decided, was due to be discarded in favor of somebody younger and more enterpriang, and it would be better to provoke him into resigning than to dismiss him openly. Best of all, of course, would be "retirement" -- not to salve Casson's feelings, because he regarded people who couldn't protect themselves as a liability and would not go out of his way to help them, but simply because it would do an inescapable minimum of damage to the image of lus financial empire if the outside world were allowed to detect an internal disagreement. So let it work this way, he decided: he would go to England without telling anyone he was coming; he would make his way to the home, or office, or whatever it was, of this Mr. Handling, and he would make him a proposition -- a very good one. He might even offer him Casson's post, in due time, if his Other talents matched his skill in exploiting credulity. It was going to take a person of unusual ingenuity to make the most of the new vistas that control over the Factsheet was opening up. There had to be lavish tips, of course: to the airline's staff, to ensure no one mentioned his arrival to the gossip columnists -- almost every time he went to England He found a couple of journalists waiting for him -- then, on arrival, to the ground staff at tHe airport so that he did not Have to appear publicly among the passengers in the customs Hall, and still later to tHe car-hire firm from whom He rented a small inconspicuous family sedan. He was. However, reasonably content witH His precautions wHen He picked His way around the northern fringes of London under a dull autumnal sky which occasionally sKed a Half-hearted drizzle on him. Tomorrow, or the next day, when Casson called with the latest of his useless scraps of information, it would be a real pleasure to announce that he Had already been to see the man wKo published the FactsHeets and Had closed a favorable deal witK him. That would be the first of a series of carefully chosen wounds intended to compel Casson's eventual resignation. It would work. He had done it often enough before. Tespite tHe gloominess of tfie afternoon He began to wfiistle as He drove along. On reaching tHe small town whicH was His destination, However, He grew puzzled. He Had expected to find tHe street named on tHe letter He carried at the center of tfie town; in his experience, even tfiougK businessmen decentralized away from the metropolis, tfiey liked to centralize in' tHe places tfiey moved to. After niucK aimless driving back and forth, fie asked a pedestrian and was directed to tfie outskirts, to a drab postwar Housing development lacking all character and all cKarm. At the end of a cul-de-sac fie found a large bungalow witfi one lighted window, tHe garden; before it overgrown witK weeds, the door of the adjacent garage wide open to reveal that there was no car inside. But the street bore the rigKt name, and the right number was on the gatepost. Grey parked the car and got out slowly. This low-income neigfiborh'ood, this badly-maintained House witH its wild garden, did not fit his preconceived idea of sHeets. Could He Have been Hoaxed? He reminded Himself tfiat tfie letter He Had received was clearly from the same typewriter as tfie FactsHeets, sKrugged and walked up the patfi, noticing tKat it was concreted where one migfit Have expected gravel and tfiat tHe weeds Had been cut back along its edges. It was full dark by now, and the nearest street-lamp was too far away to illuminate tfie front door of tfie bungalow. He went the last few feet cautiously, not wanting to trip over a step. There was no step. That struck him as peculiar, but he couldn't decide wfiy. It was pro'ably not nificant, anyway. He felt across the door jamb until he located a bell and pushed it. Shortly an overhead light went on, and the door was opened for him. "Yes?" a voice said, and then, changing instantly to a tone he could not decipher: "Ah', it's Mr. Mervyn Grey, isn't it? Come in, please. It's cold and nasty out, isn't it?" Staring, he failed to respond for a moment. He hated to be at a loss, but this -- this creature who had appeared before him was so totally askew from the mental pictures he had conjured up that he was astovmded. He was in a wheelchair, to begin with -- a battery-operated wheelchair with' controls on the right arm rest. His left arm was shriveled, and the Hand twisted, doubled back almost at right angles to the wrist. His legs were concealed under a gray blanket spotted with gravy marks and a smear of egg yolk. Above a woollen shirt with a button missing, half his face was covered with an untidy brown beard, but the other half was a smooth keloid, almost purple, reaching from cheekbone to jaw. Both' the eyes. However, were alert and piercing, and under their intent gaze he grew uncomfortable. "Are you George Handling?" he forced out. "That's right," the man in the wheelchair nodded. "The person who publishes the Factsheets?" "Yes! Look, don't jrist stand there -- you'll make the House cold if I have to keep the door open, and heating is bloody expensive these days." But I should have ihou#ti you made enough from using the Pactsheets to -- Grey bit the words back. Numbed by the possibility that all his deductions had been false, and he had merely stumbled across a lunatic after all. He stepped inside and now had a chance to survey his surroundings. This was the most peculiar house He had ever been in. The reason for not having a step at the front door had been instantly clear when Handling appeared in His chair, but the logic of that went all through his Home. The internal walls had been knocked away, giving an open plan complete, except for what he guessed must be a bathroom at the back. There was a bed in one place, with a curtain which could be drawn around it; there were cases of books in another, a desk with a typewriter on it in another, a lithographing press in another, stacks of paper and big cartons of envelopes nearby. Moving with the automatic jerkiness of a puppet, he followed Handling across the open floor towards , the desk. There was a large paraffin stove burning there, of the convector-radiant type with a hot wire mesh glowing in the middle of a chromed reflector, but despite that and despite what Handling had said about shutting the door to keep the place warm the house was very cold. Or was the feeling subjective, due to shock. C(Qit down," Handling said,  swinging his chair expertly around so that it cleared the stove by inches. He tilted his head towards a chair with papers and a tea cup on it. "Sorry you Have to move all those things, but I can't have things on the floor -- they get in my way, for one thing, and I can't reach to pick them up, for another. I have to go and get my tongs if I drop something. Well! I suppose I ought to offer you a drink, oughtn't I? Only I Haven't any. One doesn't get much pleasure out of it in my condition. I could make you a cup of tea, if you like." Grey had found a place for the cup and papers on the end of the desk and had taken a little longer than necessary in arranging them there, just in case there was a sample entry from the next Factsheet to be seen. But there was nothing -- only a stack of blank' paper and Half a dozen handwritten letters, upside down. "No -- ah -- no thank you," he said, forcing himself towards normality. "I suppose I should really have let you know when to expect me, but... Well, to be frank, your FactsHeets have impressed me so much that the moment I knew where to find you I just dropped eversdhing." "Oh, there was no need to warn me of your arrival," Handling said, and chuckled. "No need at all. I could say I'm flattered at your taking the trouble to fly the Atlantic just to call on me, but I doubt if there's any need for that, either." Grey's eyes roved the monstrous room into which the House had been converted, spotting here and there among the general bachelor disarray of shirts Hung on chair-backs and stacks of old newspapers things which gave some anchor of credence to Handling's identity. He recognized the familiar red cover of the British Industrial Annual, a number of commercial directories, publicity material and prospectuses from various large companies of which he himself had copies in his office on Grand Bahama. He said, almost at random and to cover his inquisitiveness, "Well, you'll have gatiiered from our advertisements tKat I'm most interested in your publication." "Advertisements?" Handling said. Grey blinked af Em and immediately had to look away again -- the sight of that fungoid patch of scar-tissue among the unkempt beard threatened to turn his stomach. "Why, of course! That was why you wrote to me, wasn't it? We advertised in the Financial Times and the Economist and..." The words trailed away, and he stared around the house again. Nowhere was there a sign, among all the heaps of old newspapers, of the conspicuous pink of the Financial Times. "Oh, I wouldn't know about that," Handling said, with an abortive attempt at a shrug which' struck Grey as rather Horrible. "Then how did you know I was interested in your work?" "It's a trade secret, Mr. Grey," Handling said, and gave a noise closer to a simper than a chuckle. "You've seen at least one of my productions, haven't you? Then you know I have a great many trade secrets." rey was conducting a furious debate with himself. An unclean cripple in a wheelchair was so far from the image he had mentally created of a gifted and prosperous market manipulafor that he was half-minded to difl miss Handling as the crank Be had at first assumed, when CaS' son showed him FactsHeet Five. Yet there was incontestably a fund of credulity, tapped by Handling, wEcH he could exploit if he had the chance. He would have to be tactful. Even if le man proved to have been deranged by his awful condition, He could be used.' "Yes, they impressed me enormously," he said, forcing warmth into his voice. He linked his fingers together, realized He Had forgotten to take off his drivinggloves and decided against removing them now because the House still felt bitterly cold. "Inside information like yours could be worth a fortune, handled in the proper way. In fact -- Well, never mind that." "You were probably going to say you're surprised to find the possessor of it living in a jerrybuilt bungalow in an ugly development on the fringe of a dull, little provincial town," Handling said. His tone was quite unemotional. "But it's easier to keep out of people's way here, Mr. Grey. And besides, I no longer have any use for a fortune. I had a wife. I had a son. They both died in the accident which reduced me to this state." "I -- I'm sorry," Grey said'. inank you for being sorry." There didn't seem to be any way to follow up that remark. Casting about for a way to change the subject, Grey said, "But you must have some pur pose in publishing th'ese bulletins of yours. Or is it just a Hobby?" "It's more than a Hobby. It's practically a full-time occupation. Compiling the information is a slow job in itself, and then there's the business of making the litHb plate and running off tHe actual sheets and addressing all tHe envelopes... Oh, it keeps me very well occupied." "I see." Grey licked his lips. "How do you manage to Have the sheets sent from so many different places? I don't imagine you mail them yourself." "Oh no. There's a commercial service which' collects them and takes them anywhere I cHoose within a hundred miles for quite a small fee. I thought I'd muddle the trail a little until I was ready to show myself." "You -- ah -- you have a big mailing list now?" "I started off with five hundred, picked more or less at random," Handling said. "This month it will be over a thousand." "No wonder it keeps you busy! Ah... I'd have appreciated being included in the list myself, by the way." "Oh, you aren't at all the sort of person I aimed it at," Handling exclaimed. "I worked it all out very carefully. Tfiere are certain key figures in tfie financial world of this country, and you can find out who they are if you put lots, of little bits of published information together. It took me several months to make my list up, but that was all right. I Had plenty of time on my hands. Or rather, on my hand." He picked up the limp left one with tHe live right and regarded it curiously, as though he had come upon a dead frog in tHe garden. "I selected people administering the very big investment funds, people concerned with important exports, people responsible for choosing the brands of goods which are sold in the biggest chain stores all over the country, and so on. People whose decision to accept or not to accept a company's products could make or break the company, you see?" Grey gave a cautious nod. "And why did you choose them in particular?" he ventured. "Oh, because of the kind of information I was getting," Handling said. "They seemed to me to be the people who ought to be told what I knew. You've seen the sort of stuff I get!" "Ah' -- yes, of course I Have. But why that information? How do you come by it?" "I'm a psychometrist. PsycHometry is a brancli of clairvoyance. Actually I think the whole thing is all part of an all-embracing talent which will eventually be fully revealed to us, but that's by the way. I get odd extras every now and then -- the curtain lifts, as the sajring goes. Sometimes I can glimpse the future, sometimes I can deduce or sense what a person is thinking, but my specialty is being able to work out from objects their associations with' injury and death." IV TTiaf a farretgo of nonsense.  ' All Grey's enthusiasm for getting Hold of the FactsKeet mailing list evaporated on tfie instant. He got to his feet "Well, thank you very much, Mr. Handling. I'm sorry to Have taken up your time. However, if you're really restricting your mailing list to -- " "Oh, really, Mr. Grey!" Handling cut in. "You didn't Honestly come all the way from the Bahamas just for five minutes' chat and not even a peek at FactsHeet Six, did you?" He added after a fractional pause, "This one is devoted to firms you'd be especially interested in." Grey wavered. On the one hand, the cripple was certainly a crank; on the other, he had certainly influenced the market. "Yes, I should like to look at number six," he admitted. "I thought so!" Handling crowed and moved his wheelchair around the desk, once more missing the paraffin stove by a fraction. He tugged open a drawer and peered in. "Unfortunately it looks as though I only have spoiled copies left," he went on. "Yes, that's a spoiled one, and that's blank on one side, and... Never mind, it won't take a moment to put the second side on it. I still have the plate on the machine." Dexterously he Headed for the lithb press. His deftness with only one hand, Grey admitted silently, was admirable, although everything he had to do was necessarily slow. He waited impatiently; meanwhile Handling, disinclined to hurry, chatted away. "Yes, this talent of mine I suppose must always Have been with me, at least in rudimentary form. For example, I never wanted to buy that washing machine which chopped my little bo#r's hand off; but of course it was a lot cheaper than all the others, and we weren't exactly rolling in money, so I gave in. And I had my doubts about the sewing machine, too, but Meg couldn't go out to work for a long while after the -- " "Did you say your son lost his hand?" Grey said in a dead voice. "Why, yes. The washing machine wfisn't fitted with one of tho?e automatic brakes, you see, so you could have the wh'afsit going round while the lid was open; and without any water in it, it spun amlazingly fast, and poor little Bobby managed to turn it on and lift the lid, and... Ah, here we go now, or rather in a moment when the thing's warmed up. Yes, like I was saying: Meg couldn't go out to work for a long while after the soleplate of her iron fell on her thigh and the burn turned septic -- not much of an iron, but it was very cheap, of course -- and then the sewing machine she'd bought to make a little extra at home ran wild and stitched across the palm of her hand, and it was while I was driving her to the hospital that it happened. The tires on the car, you see. I had my doubts about those as well; but we were pretty skint, what with' Meg not going out to work, so I had to settle for what I could afford when it was absolutely essential to get new tires, and there was Meg crying and nursing her hand, and Bobby on the back seat squalling because he didn't have a hand to nurse any more, you see, and... Ah, here's your copy now. Complete." He rolled back across the floor to a spot directly facing Grey and held out the piece of papter, bold"ATechanically Grey took it, didn't look down. His e but eyes were riveted on Handling's face. He heard himself say, "So -- what happened?" "According to the policeman who explained at the inquest, those tires tend to spring away from the wheel-rim when you go round a comer fast, and of course this lets all the air out -- they're tubeless, you understand -- and the car just went completely out of control. Smashed into a lamp standard. Meg and Bobby were lucky, I suppose. Certainly I couldn't have done much' to support them in this condition. But it was while I was laid up in the hospital that I began to discover my talent. All of a sudden one day when I was being given an injection I said, 'The last man who had a shot from that one died, didn't he?' And they thought I was just being morbid, but I felt sure. So I started following it up. And what I found was that I could -- well -- sense when I took hold of something whether it, or anything like it, was going to hurt someone. "At first I could only get snatches, but I had lots of time, especially before I got this chair and had to wait in bed for someone to attend me. The worst snag was that I thought the things I was detecting had already happened, so I was sort of straining the wrong way into time to get at them. I can't make it very clear, I'm afraid. It doesn't happen to many people. "Then I suddenly realized that I was feeling forward -- not backward -- and I got the Hang of it, properly. Mark you, it could never be a quick job, working out one of these things. Sometimes, especially with the real massproduction items, I spent up to thirty-six hours struggling before I sorted it out and could afford to go to sleep and rest up." Almost hypnotized by Handling's sudden burning intensity. Grey could not drag his eyes away from the ruined face straight ahead of him. He said, "What -- what exactly is it you do?" And reflected with paradoxical detachment that it was a change for him to be dominated, however briefly. He told himself he was putting up with' it, though', because . he wanted to be completely convinced that the man was out of his mind. Cltherwise he might suffer from the pangs of disapfointment. "It's more sort of what I did," Handling explained in a thoughtful tone. "I told you -- when I first started sensing that the other things which matched what I was holding would hurt such-andsuch a number of people I thought this was what had already taken place. But I found out that sometimes the thing I'd picked on was too new to have done all that, so then I realized the truth. I could sense what wa.s going to happen. Oh, no doubt you'll say how could I be sure? Well, I couldn't, could I? Not until I'd checked up. So I noted down everything I thought was exact, and whenever I got the chance I cross-referenced my notes. Like the Consumers' Association tests were very helpful, when they said that something I'd worked on was unusually dangerous, and sometimes I found things in the paper about food-poisoning and toys being dangerous to children and so on. After about a year or so, I was absolutely certain I was right." "Oh, but this is ridiculousl" Grey forced out. "How could you know about -- well, twenty thousand unwanted children, to take a really far-fetched example?" "The numbers sort of add up in my subconscious," Handling said. "I lie awake at night, and I can feel them ticking away in my head. When they stop, I can feel how long they'll take to reach that total -- three months, six months, a year. And then I write it all down. When the time is up, I put it into my current Factsheet and off it goes to all these people. I did think of other ways of spreading the news, but I decided they wouldn't work so well. I mean, the newspapers are controlled by the advertisers, aren't they? And the consumer journals have their own tests and their own way of goiog about it. Not as good as mine, but there it is. And they're definitely taking notice now. Especially since -- you did say, didn't you, that you'd advertised to get in touch with me?" "Yes." Grey bit the word off short, like the snap of wire-cutters. "You could tell it was you, from the advertisements?" "Yes!" Grey felt the prickle of sweat inside His clothes. How could he have imagined that this house was cold and Have kept on his coat, his gloves and scarf? It was boiling in here! "Well, that certainly ought to convince everyone that I'm worth paying attention to," Handling said smugly. The virtual echo of his own remark to Casson galled Grey. "It's a load of garbage!" He exclaimed. "Taking hold of something and sa#nng that during the next year it's going to Hurt or kill so many people -- you must be insane! And this Factsh'eet of yours is nothing more than a grandiose confidence trick!" "You may not believe me, Mr. Grey," Handling said softly. "But the best part of a thousand people are going to when they open their mail tomorrow morning. The mailing company collected Factsheet Six this afternoon, and it's on it's way. Aren't you even curious to know what's in it this time?" rey raised the hand which held his copy, intending to ball it up and march out, but from the corner of his eye He spotted three words that petrified him: Metvyn Grey Enterprises, Horrified, he read down the page. Miracle Whirl washing-machines electrocuted so many people through faulty wiring, started so many domestic fires, leaked and flooded so many homes, bringing down the ceilings on the floor below; Ee-Zee-SmootHe irons started other fires, came apart in use and burned the user; cars shod with Ultrac tires were involved in so many fatal accidents... His head was ringing as he thought of the people to whom this list of accusations was going and the buying power they controlled and the markets they could slam the door on. He barely heard Handling say, "Yes, it was a Miracle Whirl which cost my boy his hand, and one of your irons that kept Meg at Home so she had to try and make money sewing with one of your machines which stabbed her hand, and if was Ultrac tires I had to buy and whicK wrecked the car while I was rushing her to the hospital. You have more than just blood on your hands, Mr. Grey. You have all kinds of suffering. You seem to have hurt at least one person for every day of your life." "You bastard," Grey whispered. He thrust the leaflet into the side pocket of his overcoat. "You can't do this! It's libel -- it's a filthy, dirty, stinking libel!" "There's no libel about saying that a product is faulty," Handling said and grinned. "Oh, you could certainly sue me! I suppose I've committed a civil tort. But I haven't committed any kind of crime." "You smug devil!" Grey roared, and hurled himself bodily forward. Cripple or no cripple, he had to wipe that grin off Handling's face! But the impact drove Handling's wheelchair backward, and it rammed straight into the paraffin stove, and knocked it over and spilled a sea of blazing oil instantly over thirty square feet of the floor. Flames soared up, high as Handling's head. There was a sudden image seared into Grey's retinas, a distorted face with eyes perfectly round, mouth open in a choking gasp that drew in sterile oxygenless air, beard crisping and hair writhing like Medusa's snakes -- And he was out of the house, and the door was shut behind him, and he was running for his car. He jumped in, started the engine, accelerated wildly down the road. Just before he turned out of sight, hie glanced back. As yet, there was ho sign of fire from outside the house; the curtains were drawn against the cold autumn night, and so were everyone else's on the street That fact too became a still image in memory, like a stopped movie. V F orty miles away, on a lonely roadside, he stopped the car again. Siuvering, yet bepnning to recover his self-possession, he drove himself to rational examination of his situation. It wasn't so bad -- was it now? He could hardly conceal the fact being in England altogether, but there was no reason at all for ito be known that He'd vhuted Handling's hometown. He'd spoken to exactly one person, to ask directions -- but he'd done so at dusk, from the shadowy interior of a car identical to thousands of others. Long before anyone noticed that Handling's home was burning, he had been well clear (rf the town, perhaps over the county border. He concentrated on the memory of the deserted street Yes, it could Have been a long while before anyone noticed the firel And no one Had seen Him arrive, or leave, and that minor miracle of not taking off Qs gloves meant h'e could Have left no fingerprints, and He could go quietly back to London, to tHe apartment wKicH was always, ready for Him to walk into without notice, and He could go out nonchalantly to a club wHere He was known and Have dinner and watch a good cabaret, and tomorrow morning at about ten o'clock He could let it be discreetly known in circles wKere it counted tKat tKis time tHe FactsHeet was a tissue of lies and tfie financial empire of Mayya Grey Enterprises was in no danger, no danger at all, and -- The FacfsHeetl Frantically He fumbled in tfie pocket of His coat and drew out tHe bit of paper. Tfiis was tHe only thing to link Qm with Handling. He must get rid of it at once. On tHe point of winding down the window and throwing it out, he canceled tHe movement and instead took out His lighter. In another minute tKis could be anonymous wind-blown ashes, and He would be safe. OH yes, and the letter from Handling, of course! Lord! Had anyone seen that, in the Grand Bahama office? Well, then; just in case, he could walk into Casson's office in the morning, saying He'd been too tired to go straight there tKis afternoon, and announce His intention of visiting Handling... , Yes, that way would be all rigKt, too. He'd be perfectly safe. Even if people believed the FactsKeet and he lost a lot of money, Ke still had the talent which Had made him the Boy Wonder of the Business World. He could survive. Snapping the lighter, he held the copy of Factsheet Six towards its flame. The instant before igniting it, he stopped dead. This time, he was looking at the second side of the sheet. He was looking at a paragraph bordered with black lines, inaccurately handdrawn with a wide felt pen. Inside the border, in Handling's usual bad typing, it said : This is the last issue of Factsheet. The publisher, Mr. George Handling of # Wyebird Close, Blentham, was murdered yesterday by Mr. Mervyn Grey in an attempt to stop this information being circulated. He sat there for a long time thinking of a thousand people of great influence opening the plain envelopes which would arrive in tomorrow morning's mail. When he had finished thinking about it, he just sat. know, some day it won't matter How many books Isaac Asimov wrote. THat is, it won't matter wHeth'er a given reader does or does not enjoy the given Asimov book He Happens to be reading. The dust wrappers, with their foolish blurbs, will be gone, and the books will be in sturdy library rebinds, nearly indistinguishable from other volumes by other individuals... except by their content. This is an important fact, and you should make every effcjtt to grasp it despite the shouting and huckstering in the blurb copy now. Because some day, sure as God made little apples, long after you and I are gone, Maggie, someone will pick up a copy of Pebble in The SHy and look beyond the intergalactic politics fo the story of the aging little CScago tailor whirled away from  own time and caught in the middle of them. He will think of Amov as the author of that book, the creator of that character, and He will read other Asimov in search of earlier and later echoes of that plangent crystallization. Beyond the robots and Hari Selden he will find The Mule, and He will find Dr. Wendell UrtB. Four of the thirteen short stories in Asimov's Mysteries (Doubleday) are about Urth (and his stooge, H. Seton Davenport), and several others could Have been. Dr. Urth is a funny man wearing funny hats, an "extraterrologist" stuck with dozens of tics in addition to at misnomer, a reasoning being who has to put up with people who all the time think it strange an expert on affairs extraterrestrial should be a sedentary agoraphobe. Urth of course makes perfect sense; it is the world, as represented by the common social order, that is mad as only the half-educable can make it. I suspect there is an obvious reason why he is so good at catching antisocials at long distance. He simply puts himself in their place. Worse than any other task to which he's called, he has to play a sort of balding Sherlock Holmes in the stories which mention Hinj Here. These are all rather contrived and not particularly entertaining tales. They demonstrate that a sufficiently educated and intelligent man can attempt to do anjrthing. They do not demonstrate He will succeed gracefullyIf Asimov, or anyone else, were ever to succeed in attaining that amalgam which this book claims for itself. Be would have succeeded in entering through two doors simultaneously. I realize Isaac could now, easily, without straining surface logic, write a story whose central character achieves simultaneity. But that would only prove my point. My point is that this arbitrary collection of thirteen stories -- this chautaqua -- contains some fine individual divertissements -- "Pate de Foie Gras," for example, is a humor article disguised as a detailed report on the physiology of a goose laying golden eggs. Or "The BiUiaid Ball," for its incidental depiction of a sometimes very real mood generated in tKe world of science. Some of its best stories are tKose wtiicK are not "mysteries" at all, and are Here on a semantic pass. But on balance, tHis is a poor book because it is a book about clevernesses, and clevernesses are not Isaac's long suit. A man may master tKe mecKanics of card tricks. Harder -- or many of us would do prestidigitation all tKe time -- is tKe cruel self-mastery tfiat brings you on stage witH an impenetrable smile at times wfien tKe morning paper says tKe world is mad, or some event in one's life teacKes us, again, tKat love will woimd at tKe least provocation. Harder, and destructive. Dr. UrtK knows tKis. He would, at tKe conclusion of "TKe Dying NigKt," like to travel back across tKe years to tKe girl in Lower Falls, New HampsHire. All Ke Kas, unfortunately, is a matter transmitter tKat will take Him there now, a worse tKan useless journey. And it's late for girls, too. But I'm sure He's glad eacK time Ke can shake off tKe trivia of crookcatcHing, and can resume tKe privacy of fiis study, and think on love. D over, tKat truly excellent publishing enterprise, Kas sent me not one but two review copies of The Best Tales of Hoffman (#) being a collection of works by E. T. A. Hoffman, wKo anticipated my own birtK in Konigsberg by a matter of about a Hundred and a Half years. His birtK year is #, as a matter of fact, and if tKese two things are not enough to convince you of His improbability, then consider the fact that he was a gifted music critic and competent composer, destined to find ultimate fame in the title of a mediocre work by someone else. He was also very much a part of tKe general Romantic literary movement which reacted in some writers, sucK as Mary SKelley and Hoffman, to produce prototsical considerations of tKe man machine confrontation under the guise of science fiction. (It's interesting tKat Lord Byron and Percy SKelley were too busy, in tSe end, to actually produce tKeir aborted contributions to this sub-genre. Apparently, you Had to be not quite first-rate to get it down on papCT). TKe volume is edited and introduced, it appears excellently, by E. F. Bleiler, wfio is tfie Everett Bleiler wKo co-edited Frederick Fell's old annual "Best" anthologies witfi Ted Dikty. Hoffman was not, blurb to the contrary, "one of tKe two or three greatest writers of fantasy." (Bleiler works for Dover). TKat is a very large ch'uak to chew off. But this man, who vras real and who thoiight some very interesting thoughts, did lay down the groundwork for some of (iir most enduring tfemes. I recommend "The Golden Flower Pot," "Automata," and "The Sand-Man" particularly. But there are seven others, and I tlk that if you get this book, read it and place it on your permanent shelves, you will come back to it often. Qcience-fiction writers for, oh, thirty years, Have been actively learning from Robert A. Heinlein. All of us, I tnk, have influenced our own careers by our private assessments of tiis technical accomplishments and His professional criteria. Occasionally, some of this thinldng Has become public, a tricky business while your subject's still alive, because he can callously point out your factual errors, take personal umbrage, and otherwise refuse to hold anywhere near as still as he does when it's just you and your thoughts, musing of awards before an open fire. Take, for instance, the time a famously sharp technical mind in this business produced a scholarly essay whose conclusion depended on the crucial assumption jttiat Heinlein Had never really tackled time travel before The Door Into Summer. The essay skirted only around the edges of the fact that the time-travel story in its most effective form takes the construction "the son is the father is the son hereafter," and never once mentioned "By His Bootstraps." Such is the character of what musing on Heinlein can do to your otherwise deservedly famous analytical mechanism. Nevertheless, the Heinleinchasers go on, as we all must, and we are now arrived at yet another generation of writers who have to cope with their relationship to him... the more so because he is getting old, now, and they are so young that in their eyes he has always had snow on his upper slopes. It was about time that somebody attempted a full-scale study at thesis length, as Alexei Panshin has now done for Advent: Publishers, Inc. Heinlein epitomizes all that is possible to the science fiction of the #'s. This distinct breed of story seems to have developed as a natural response to the needs of people who got their under, graduate technological grounding in the #'s, and is characterized by a belief in the liberating effect of the Sc. D degree. An inspection of the best-received stories and series of the time will show that the hero is commonly a figure of lower middle-class origins, or alternatively of mysterious parentage, wlio emerges into His true artistocratic condition as a result of codified training and, often, supplementary tutelage at tHe Hands of an avuncular figure. His maturity is signaled Hy sucH outward signs as tiie privilege of using lower middle-class slang in tiie laboratory, doodling wiring diagrams on tiie tableclotiis of four-star restaurants, and the concealment of the title "doctor" until under attack by sucK father-figures as, for instance, hostile corporate attorneys. Within and upon these parameters, Robert A. Heinlein has built a truly enviable career with remarkable elegance. He has struck the chord of liberation not only upon technicians but upon arts baccalaureate candidates, night school accounting students, chicken farmers, would-be science-fiction writers, editors of grocery trade magazines, infantry officers, former publicists for the other people who go on to make up the commercial world which we normally cite when we use the referent "contemporary society." He has even struck it in rebels against this world, by offering such #degree candidates a religion, in StrangBr in a Strange Land. As long as you refer to the societal system whose central event was the Great Depression. Robert A. Heinlein can be found to have been your spokesman in some cogent way at least once, and probably quite often. And of course we all do, in at least some second-generation way, refer to that system. So Heinlein speaks to us even though he displays certain obvious impediments. Among these impediments are: A restricted range of male characterizations; a craftsman's eye for prose functions, substituting the functions normally assigned to an ear for moods (Heinlein orchestrates eversrthing like Bolero) ; an even more restricted range of female characterizations; and what is either a fault or another champion three-legged runner's talent -- the frequently demonstrated capacity for producing a story which ends either before or after the clearly visible place where the plot resolves. I think these characteristicarise from the way Heinlein taught himself to write, which in turn arises from how Heinlein is wired up inside. But in the interests of space, I will spare you. What is important here is that Alexei Panshin seems to have noticed all of these same things, though not in the same words, in His exhaustive study of Heinlein's writings and as much as is knoWn of Heinlein's biography. Yet as I went through Heinlein in Dimension (Advent: Publishers, Inc., P.O. Box #, Chicago, #. #. Cloth. #), it seemed to me -- seemed forcefully, painfully, frequently  -- that Panshin had brought himself up to a crucial point, had perhaps even nudged at it, and then had gone off elsewhere. In part, this feeling arose in me because Panshin does not, in the end, come to any clear picture of what Heinlein's work fneans... what round his life has taken, what rough' draft may today be discerned in the thing a future generation will descry as Heinlein's statement. It seems to ttie that if you're going to do a book about something, you should not in the end come out with' a book about the parts of something. however faithfully you describe them and however thoughtfully you guess at their sometimes fairly obvious functions within the largely undescribed whole. But let's take what I think is the key example, of where Panshin goes off beside the point and Heinlein makes it : Panshin's description of The Moon is a Harsh Mistress, Heinlein's most recent novel, is crucially flawed by, first, his overlooking the central fact about the book and, second, by how close Ee comes to not overlooking it. The overlooked central fact about The Moon is a Harsh Mistress is that the hero is the computer, Mike. The problems in the story are most painful to the computer, the solutions imposed are best suited to the computer's comfort and as events close the ragtags, the lingering doubts and curiosities expressed by Manuel, the narrator, are the expressions of a spearcarrier wondering what happened after hero and heroine have reached the climactic interpenetration, and only the epilogue remains to be spoken. Every review of Harsh Mistress I'm aware of made the intended error of mistaking viewpoint character for protagonist. (And your humble servant was most ludicrously in error of all, for it was in re-reading my own review in print that I finally caught on). Panshin speaks of Heinlein's knowing full well what names mean. He has already said that "Michael" means "God-Like," and he brings this up in mentioning, disparagingly, that the machine is somehow more forceful than the narrator. He makes nothing of it, though -- and he makes nothing of the narrator's name, which is Manuel. (The narrator, you may recall, has a . prosthetic arm which' he takes off or changes hands on at will, often -- though not often to any overtly important purpose.) Manuel -- and his fellow revolutionaries -- respond as required, with' their several talents, to the computer's shifting computations of the political events which', if they go wrong, will leave the computer intellectually sterile on the destitute, frigid body of Luna, after all the people in Her tunnels have died. Again Panshin repeatedly cannot account for Heinlein's bringing peculiar marriage customs into the story. The Moon is a Harsh Mistress. Panshin makes a point of the title's overt meaninglessness, too). Everybody knows, mind you, that machines have an excellent chance of attaining authority some day. (And everybody else writes books in which the viewpoint people either out-think or cower before some device which talks just like Jehovah, only louder. The former alternative contradicts the necessary premise that the machine is smarter than Man, while the latter contradicts visceral convictions. So these stories, while sometimes clever and occasionally admired by people who can suppress good sense with logic, are impermanent. Mistress, however, resolves things as they very likely would be... with even the most involved humans believing events had proceeded to their benefit, and perhaps feeling a little bit lost at the thought that somehow Mike, the ballistic computer, had gotten his exteroaffectors cut off by a lucky hit, but not really capable of reaching the truly monstrous realization that they had served their purpose and were now being ignored, all you zombies. Read in the light of this reading of Mistress, Panshin's HoOk changes character as bittersweetly as does a re-reading of the novel. Panshin cites persistent traits of Heinlein's stories: Boy Scout sexuality combined with freakish consummations: the super-competent character with' the added super-talents such as having a perfect memory, a camera eye, a gift for mathematics, plug-in talents, etc. He notes Heinlein's obsessive denial of personal death', his conviction that survival is the only test. He touches on, though fails to nail down, Heinlein's converse conviction that it is also the only worthwhile challenge, in whose absence even genius languishes. Panshin asks, again and again, "But where is the ultimate working-out of this trait? Where is Heinlein going with it? Where is the sign?" The sign may very well have occurred in The Moon is a Harsh Mistress. There is more symbolism here than you'll find even in D. D. Harriman's shipping tag knifed into the pumice. customary words of good cheer: "Get your butt over there, Maxwell, and get that mess cleaned up. And if you spend one goddamn penny over authorization, you'll be down in the file room when you get back." It saddened me how Jack's threats had declined in beauty and vigor over the years. Maybe I was getting used to them, or maybe now I had so little to lose that no threat was very meaningful. After all, you make a man feel pretty large if you tell him he must do so-and-so or he will lose his shot at the Big Prize. You do nothing at all for his ego if you tell him he has to do it or lose the miserable job he already has. But I took his comments, as I had for some years, with considerable charity. He too was a disappointed man. He too had waited all his working life with the Outfit for the big chance to be a Number One. And he was now too old to hope. At forty-three, I was very nearly too old myself. I was fully resigned to no greater expectations than to hang on to what I had and -- at the most -- to someday succeed Jack and snarl at other hopeless men, a far cry indeed from the glories we had both anticipated as young men. So I didn't stay to argue as I used to do, but went straight to Disbursing, signed my life away for a stack of hundred-dollaf travelers' checks, and Hurtled to catch the subway to New York and the afternoon Superson to Berlin. I did not want to tarry for the pitying looks of my younger, still hopeful colleagues in the Office of Claims, Field Settlement EHvision. Thirteen years of cleaning up after the legendary Murphy ought to Have hardened me to those supercilious bastards. But it hadn't. I found m # Tself comfortable only in the presence of my boss, who -- ? as I have explained -- was even farther down the road to permanent obscurity than I. Tn the hovercab down the Potomac to the subway station, I caught myself laughing out loud, a bitter sort of laugh. WKat a state things had fallen into! There was a time when the Outfit recruited only men who Had -- the phrase ran -- "a passion for anonymity." Well, it had all changed. Guys like Jack and I had the anonymity and # a year; guys like Murphy had the passion, not a shred of anonymity, and upwards of # a year plus a virtually unlimited expense account. Back when I had joined up -- fresh out of Vietnam, hungry to to settle for the humdrum of business or academic life -- the Outfit had seemed to promise an exciting and rewarding career. But then, about the time I got out of training, skilled in small arms, dead-drqps, live drops, clandestine highjinks of all kinds, the international espionage business went all to hell, at least as far as it involved the Americans and the Russians. So you launch a major operation and find out the Sovs are deploying a brand-new multiple reentry fractional orbit bombardment system with' a C.P. of a hundred yards and yields at the gigaton level. So what? It doesn't effect the balance of power a micro-minimiUigram. So you feed dozens of expendables to the opposition apparat and get hard information that there is going to be another Kremlin power struggle and the hard-liners will replace the softliners, or vice versa. So what? The political inertia of a polarized world, the kill and over-kill, the second strike and third strike capability on both sides, makes intelligence information take on all the relevance and pertinency of medieval arguments about angels on pin heads. "The hovercab flopped down on the subway station apron like a landing gooney-bird, and I followed the rest of the passengers through the turnstile, down the drop-chute, and into th'e New York capsule. There was the usual muffled sigh, the gentle acceleration, and we plimged down the tube past the first sphincter. As it tightened behind us and we accelerated into the vacuum ahead, I tightened a few sphincters of my own. Tube travel frightens me. There is something of the claustrophobiac in all of us, and I never enter a capsule without remembering the holovision pictures of the Chicago pile-up in ' #I . I sought distraction in my previous train of thought. Espionage is like religion, I thought, which shows you what foolish things you think when you are frightened. And they lost pertinacy at about the same time, I thought. And maybe there is some connection. But granting that and having determined that a god is dead, how do you dismantle his church? The answer is, of course, you don't. And the big-time espionage business is still just as big, still just as expensive. Only its purpose has diminished. Now it is a kind of international gladiatorial sport in which' all participants are as careful as they can be not to do each other serious damage. Accidents sometimes happen. But I couldn't recall hearing of a real assassination attempt against a professional on eitlier side since way back in tHe bad old days of Stalin. And even the professionals who foul up and arc taken prisoner can count on all the headlines of a show trial followed by some sort of exchange on the old Powers-Abel nnodel long before their prison pallor becomes very noticeable. It is a grand game, if you ate one of the few real players. Everyone in it recognizes it for the game it is. We benchwarmers, though, don't have such a good time of it. We do our menial tasks and wait with' vanishing hope for one of our first-stringers to get knocked out of the game or to retire from old age. But what the helll I thought as the capsule zipped along its chordal tube a hundred miles beneath Philadelphia. What the hell; it is # a year, and there are two kids in college and there is the mortgage, and there win be retirement in aiother dozen years or so (fifty per cent of my high five). And for a lot of years it hadn't been so bad. There'd been the hope that maybe sonvething would happen to Murphy, that maybe (contrary to all expectations) he'd grow tired of the big time, the limelight, the perioc performances, and retire while I was still young enough to step into his shoes. Well, he hadn't. And I wasn't any longer. But what the hell, it was a living. T have always found Elast-West Superson flights disconcerting. "Vou leave Berlin, say, at #:# PM and get into New York at noon. The other way is even worse. The stewardesses hardly have time to say "cceeteaormilk," and for the passengers, there is hardly enough time for die prilobennies to take effect, much ls wear off for the landing. But despite their lingering effect, I could not overcome the gloom of Tempelhof. I hate obs in Berlin. Not only has the vdiole population been raised on spy stories, but a considerable segment of it Still lives in one way or another off the intelligence buaness. It may be still the best place in Europe to recruit expendables, but cleaning up after Murph there is a rerf Augean job. The little gray man at the Tempelhof PasskottiroIIe desk was familiar, and he recogied me frcun previous trips. He waved my passport back into my pocket and gave me one of those sly, conspiratcmal Berlin smiles. "Ah! Herr Maxwell! We have been expecting you!" His voice dropped to a stentorian whisper: "It is that the Murphy has been busy again, nicbt?" He held up the previous day's edition of Der Morgenpost. There was a muddy picture of a group of policemen herding a gaggle of men in handcuffs into the back of a carryall ductor. Under the picture was an italicized headline, leaning against a row of exclamation Foints and proclaiming: "Der Murphy hat wieder gesiegt!!!!!" -- "Murphy again victorious!" Under it was a small cut of Murphy himself, bearded and fierce, and a two-column story on the roundup of another Soviet spy ring in Berlin followed by a box score of Murphy's accomplishments against his opposite number, Yevgenyi Komiev. I noted that the Outfit's P-R section, big and well financed as it was, had fallen down again. The paper put the score at seventeen-fifteen. And there was no mention of the affair in Belgrade in '#, which actually made it eighteen for Murph. "Wunderbat, the Murphy," said the little man, the glint of the devoted, loyal fan in his eyes. "Such a record! And against the Korniev!" "Yeah, wunderbar," I said. I returned the conspiratorial smile out of courtesy, without mirth. I did not want to get involved in a discourse on the relative merits of the greats of the past, although there was no doubt in my mind that Murph could have Held his own with the very best of them. The little man leaned toward me across his counter, laid a consoling hand on my sleeve, and let his angular face droop in goodnatured sympathy. "But now, there will be much to do, lucht? Many, many people, Herr Maxwell. I do not envy you." "Yeah. Well, we'll get it cleaned up." I was getting so that I could no longer bear even the most heartfelt sympathy. I turned away abruptly. "I'll be at the Hotel am Zoo if you come across anything." The little man snapped his heels and touched his cap, pride and pleasure on his face. "Jawohll Herr Maxwell." The first thing was to get an ad in the papers. I telephoned it from my room at the hotel. First Der Morgenpost and then the mass-circulation tabloid, B.Z.'. "Persons with valid claims for damages resulting from an incident at the former Sector Border, corner of Klemmke Strasse and Dannenwalder Weg, at about # hours on # June, should contact Mr. Albert Maxwell, Room #, Hotel am Zoo." Both papers would hit the streets in the morning; I had the rest of the day to relax and readjust my plumbing after the transAtlantic time change. I unpacked, bathed, dined on room service Wurst und Schrippen, and stretched out on the eiderdown with' a full bottle of Jameson to drink myself into a semblance of honest resignation, which' meant forgetting for a little while a hundred other Hotel rooms, two kids in college, the mortgage, and what I knew was coming tomorrow. 'he next morning, I was up, shaved, and breakfasted well before the first knock on the door. The Germans are go-getting people and -- like I say -- used to dealing with intelligence organizations. They get right on it, unlike the Italians and the Spanish. This is good, in a way. You can get an unpleasant job over with in very short order. The English are the worst. I've spent as much' as two weeks in London cleaning up after Murph'. The English are so goddam polite. And so lawabiding. They write letters first and call in their solicitors and telephone M# or the War Office or Scotland Yard. The first claimant was one of the easy kind. He had his ductor parked nearby, around the comer on John Foster Dulles Allee. I took the sidewalk there with Him, photographed the hole in the right front pressure-shrouding of His '#I Opel and measured it. He had a claim, all right The hole was from an old-fasluoned .# slug dart or one of those great big dumdum cannons the Soviets sometimes like to pack. I chipped his claim down from # marks to #, paid him, got a receipt, shook his hand and exchanged conspiratorial Berlin smiles with him and rode the sidewalk back to the hotel. If only they were all that easyl There was a line of people all the way down from my door to the bank of drop chutes. I groaned. Murph, the bastard, had outdone himself this time. Not ten o'clock and at least thirty people. The first half dozen or so were broken glass cases. With German efficiency, they had all come with glazers' estimates in hand, and I paid up with argument. In all likelihood I was paying for a hell of a lot of damage that the Outfit really wasn't accountable for, but the time and effort of digging out all those slugs from baby carriages and hightx #  and antique Biedermeier clothespresses was far too great. Better to pay up. Even knowing that most of those people would be eagerly scanning Der Morgsnpost and B.Z. for signs that Federov or one of his people was in town settling claims for their side so they could double their profits. Sometimes I think that between them, since the espionage business went big-time and public, the Outfit and the dows in Europe. T worked through the day and well into the evening settling claims. There were the usual flesh wounds and -- of course -- the beneficiaries of the expendables, and one unusual case of a man who claimed damages for involuntary coitus interruptus (which I paid, knowing damn well I'd have trouble with Disbursing over it), but no homicides showed up. I was grateful; but then it was only the first day. By eight o'clock I had finished # claims and paid out just over # marks, which -- in case you are not familiar with the rate of exchange -- is about # of your tax dollars. I hung the Nicht Storen! sign on the door and went down to the dining room for a drink and some dinner. Halfway through a greasy plate of Schweinefletsch und Salzkartoffeln, I looked up to see Federov standing expectantly on the other side of my table. Like most Russians in official jobs, he is about a ninety-five per cent pain, but in a curious way I was always glad to see him. He was the one man I knew -- other than my boss back in Washington -- who had no occasion to feel sorry for me. I rose, gave him a stiff, one-pump. Central European handshake, and waved him to a seat. I did not say, nor did he, "WKat brings you to Berlin?" We knew. Instead, I said: "When are you setting up shop?" Federov sighed with resignation. "The announcement will appear tomorrow in tfle press. You have already started, da?" I nodded and chewed my Schweinefleisch. Federov sighed again, a deep. White Russian sigh, the ridiculously wide lapels on his doublebreasted suit sliding across each other like scissors. "It is a bad one, da?" I nodded again and swallowed. "# claims first day." Federov shook his round head, slumped in his chair and ran a trembling hand through his thick, graying hair. "Every time with Murphy and Korniev -- " His voice trailed off. I knew what he meant. Both of them sprayed slugs and rocket darts like small boys peeing in the snow. Murphy alone was bad enough, God knows. But Murphy and Komiev together... I finished all I could handle of the Schweinefleisch and rose to go. Federov looked at me pleadingly. I couldn't help feeling sorry for him, an unaccustomed emotion I rather enjoyed. Maybe it was the mutuality of our adversity. We'd worked quite a few jobs together over the past doifen years, and if anybody in the business had it rougher than I it was Federov. He had entered the had entered e Outfit (I had seen his dossier as, I'm sure, he'd seen mine), and he undoubtedly had had the same bright dreams of glory. But his Number One, Korniev, showed every sign of being even more durable than Murphy, and he was a little younger, a little farther from retirement. Murphy might have outpointed Korniev over the years. But the Soviet establishment is a little smaller than ours, and in his own country Korniev was a real national hero. You couldn't pick up a copy of Pravda or Novy Myr without seeing a picture of him or reading an account of his latest confrontation with The Forces of Capitalist Reaction. It's tough' to play Number Two to a genuine champion. I know. "Okay," I said, pulling the day's tally from my pocket. "Here's a list of the claims I've settled. But just once I wish to Christ you'd get some place before I do and save me all the work and money I'm saving you." Federov grinned weakly and stuffed the list in his breast pocket. "Thank you," he said. "It is for our mutual good, after all. Perhaps, in time, these people will learn they cannot get away with duplicate claims." "Fine," I said, turning to go. "I'm all in favor. But next time, I wish you'd pay some of my claims and give me a list." Federov gave a comical shrug. "I will try, but you know Central." I headed for the drop chute bank. T he next morning the line in front of the door was smaller. By three o'clock in the afternoon I had disposed of a dozen more broken glass cases, three ductor and two automobile punctures (only one of which I paid; Korniev had apparently been armed with a little Fabrique National dart-gun and it was easy to distinguish his workmanship from Murphy's), and a lady who claimed she had miscarried from fright. The price of miscarriages has gone way up in Berlin. I used to pay a flat # marks a throw back in '# and '#, but since the East Germans took the Wall down, the price has more than doubled. I got the cable from the Outfit just as I was leaving to go down to dinner. I decoded it with my electric razor; OK CKristl I tKougHt. I'll bet He had that damn .# Magnum with' him, or maybe even the Armalite. They ought to take it away from Him before Ke... Sick at Heart, I burned tHe cable, reassembled my Remington and went down to tHe dining room. Federov was already there, and he beckoned me to His table with a shaking forefinger. His usual worried expression Had deepened. "You Have Heard about Tangier?" He said as I sat. "I Have Heard about Tangier." "Shall we share a cab to the airport after dinner?" I nodded as I stared at the menu and all the different ways they Have for preparing Sctiweinefteisch in Berlin. Then it Hit me. "You mean you're going to Tangier? You mean Komiev was..." "Da. Komiev was also in Tangier." Federov spat a fingernail onto tHe carpet. We dined in silence, smoked our cigars in silence and separated to clear our rooms. I packed, met Federov in the lobby and rode with him out to TempelHof. We shared nothing but the fare and a series of resigned sighs. A nd then, in the waiting room at Tempelhof, just before our Superson to Rome was due to be called, I was paged. There was a telegram. I left Federov staring gloomily out at the bright lights of the launch area, recovered my razor from my briefcase, and retired to the men's room to decipher the cable: I reassembled my razor in a daze. This was iti Finally it! I was Central European Number One I Thirty-five thousand a year and my own Swiss bank account! All kinds of passion and no more anonymity! I grew awae of a buzzing and humming to my left. At another sink stood Federov, shaving a telegram. As He worked, Kis usually gloomy visage brightened visibly. A smile spread from one great drooping ear to the other. He finished and stood grinning at his reflection which was grinning back at Him in the mirror. I cleared my throat and he turned away from his satisfied contemplation. "You too?" I asked. "Did Komiev..." There was new dignity in Federov's voice: "Da. There was a mistake. Comrade Komiev is incapacitated, and I have been appointed..." I whirled and crouched, reaching for the minidart in my left sock. Federov leaped in a perfect pas de chat to the protection of a booth. I tried a snapshot at his feet under the door, and he climbed atop the toilet and tried a bank shot at me with his dumdum off the ceiling. It was plaster and didn't bank shot very well. It was a standoff, and I paused to think. 'Tederov," I called shrilly. "Hold it!" "Da," Federov's voice echoed from the booth. "Let's do this thing right. We're both out of practice, and someone could get hurt. And furthermore there's no press here." "Dal" said Federov. "Come on out and let's talk it over." "Da. Only I stay inside the booth and we talk it over. You understand?" I shrugged. "Okay. Look, let's get this thing organized and start off the right way. You get in touch with the Tass man and Deutsche Nachrich'ten Agentur; France Presse and AP. Then let's meet down along the old Wall line -- say at the Checkpoint Charlie Monument -- at about two o'clock. " 'here was silence in the booth for a moment and I began to worry about what Federov was up to. Then he spoke, his voice newly alight, full of suppressed excitement. "All right, Mr. Maxwell. I will call Comrade Stoniev and Herr Lempke. But the old Wall line, Mr. Maxwell? Not the old Wall line. Komiev and Murphy, they always met down at the old Wall line. We must establish -- how do you say it in your country -- a new image." I Had to hand it to Federov He was way ahead of me there. "You are entirely correct, Comrade Federov," I said. "Let us meet -- " I thought furiously -- "let us meet in the Heart of Berlin, in the bright lights and crowds of the Ku'udam, the most fashionable shopping street between Paris and Moscow I" I was astonished at the audacity of the idea and still I was very pleased with myself. "Dal" said Federov with real enthusiasm. "There are bright lights there," I said, growing excitement in my voice. "And many great glass show windows," said Federov, His voice beginning to break with anticipation. "And rows and rows of shiny, late-model ductorsi" I nearly shouted. "And hundreds of new holovision sets all with implosive tubes!" "And windows full of expensive perfumes -- " "And rare antiques -- " "And bottles of booze -- " "And fine, inflammable clothing -- " "And... and... and -- " Federov broke from his booth, his dumdum dangling innocently at His side. We embraced each other and cried real tears of happiness. OO Here is music composed on computer and transducers, ranging from computer-played versions of Christmas carob and rounds to the complex sounds that offer a new dimension in musicology. Composeis include Dr. John R. Pierce, Dr. M. V. Mathews, David Lewin, James Tenny, etc, etc. # selections on a #-inch, high-fidelity, long-playing record produced by Decca. A "must" for your record library and a conversation piece for aU occasions. Priced S.#S postpaid -- send in the coupon today. Galaxy Publishing Corp.  #I Hudson Street,  New York City #  Yes, send me my #-inch hi-fi  record of Music from Mathematics  right away. I enclose check or ! money order of S.#S. i Name J Address  Cty  State Zip Code...  (Offer good in U. S. A. Onty) I  U'r : When I Was In The Zoo When I was in the zoo the keepers were both kind and loving. Especially loving I #T y wife often tells me that I know all about the harbor but practically nothing about half an inch inshore of high water mark. This is not quite the truth; I don't know quite as much about the harbor as I should, even though I hold a pilotage exemption certificate for the port. Nonetheless, my knowledge is somewhat greater than that of any non-seafarer, and on the occasions that we are visited by overseas friends she will lay on a tour of inland points of interest in the car, and I will play my part by organizing some sort of harbor trip. The run from the Circular Quay to Manly is a very pleasant one, especially if it is a fine day and if the short voyage is made in one of the old-fashioned, double-ended ferries. The hydrofoils are all right for people in a hurry, but not so good for sight-seeing. And there is so much to see -- points of historical interest such as Fort Dennison (known in the convict settlement days as Pinchgut) and Bradley Head, where stands the foremast of H.M.A.S. Sydney, famous for her sinking of the German surface raider Emden in the First World War. There are all the new things, such as the Opera House (regarding which I say nothing further) and all the mushrooming additions to Sydney's skyline. There is the Bridge, of course. And there is all the traffic, military and commercial, to anybody who loves ps a continual source of pleasure. There were three of us making the ferry trip to Manly that day -- two American friends, man and wife, both writers, and myself. We enjoyed the trip over and then, having disembarked, decided to stroll along the harborside promenade to Marine Land. Most of you will know what it is like -- Marine Land, I mean -- but just in case somebody hasn't been there I'll give a brief description of it. It's a huge, cylindrical tank, with ports rf heavy glass in its sides. From the levels surrounding it you can look in at the inmates, while the inmates look out at you. There are the inevitable sharks and rays; ther o are one or two mossybacked turtles; there are hordes of smaller fishes, all of them swimming round and round and round -- for most of the time. As advertised, there are the merman and the mermaid. The merman, an athletic young man in aqualung and black, skintight suit, was spending most of the time tinkering with the plumbing at the bottom of the tank. What exactly he was doing we never found out, but there were metal pipes down there in the sand, and there were joints in them, and he, with a Stilson wrench, was either tightening these or slacking them off. The fish ignored him. The mermaid, an attractive girl similarly attired, was not ignored. She had brought a metal tucker box with her, and it was obvious that one and all knew what was in the box -- and obvious, too, that the small fry knew that they weren't in the running. Her special pets seemed to be a largish shark, an evil-looking black ray, and one of the turtles. These fawned around her, more like persistent cats or dogs than the cold-blooded creatures that they were. The way that the ray was carrying on, as she took morsels of food from the box and put them into its mouth, reminded all three of us of the more lurid magazine covers. You know the sort of thing -- beautiful Earth girl on the point of being raped by some alien monster. All of us had, from time to time, sneered at those covers -- now it almost seemed that there might be something in them after all. All the same, it was fantastic, and I said so. Those beasts -- two fishes and one reptile -- were behaving in a manner more typical of mammals than of their own species. I could see, I said, how a close bond of affection could develop between a human being and a porpoise -- but between a girl and a sting ray it seemed neither right nor possible... "Everything is possible," suddenly said the little man who had been peering through the port next to ours. " know." We all turned to look at him. He was, as I have said, a little man -- at first glance a very ordinary little man, casually attired in slacks and open-necked shirt, with brown shoes that had been polished last at least four days ago. His face was wrinkled and sun-tanned; his scanty, sandy hair had been brushed to cover a large bald spot, and his eyes were a faded blue. A fisherman, I thought. Professional or semiprofessional. "I know," he repeated, with a change of emphasis. It is always rather embarrassing when complete strangers break into a private conversation, and this man who had assured us that he knew (about what?) also knew how we were feeling. He went on rather hastily, "I heard you talking. You're writers, aren't you?" We admitted it. "Then I can talk to you," he said. "At least, I hope I can. I have to tell my story to somebody. I told it to the cops, and to their headshrinker and to quite a few more quacks in the sarne line of business. But they didn't believe it. They wouldn't believe it. After aU, I'd been adrift in my dinghy for days, and it had turned my mind. It didn't occur to them that I should'a been at least half dead of hunger and thirst... " He looked back into the tank, where the girl was now feeding the turtle. "That's why I come here, you know. So I can see for myself that such things do happen. So that I can be sure that it wasn't all in my imagination." Edward and Nola Edwards looked at me, and I looked at themf Something very close to telepathy was established among the three of us. The man was a nut, we were thinking. But now and again nuts have stories to tell -- and stories, after all, were our bread and butter. "Isn't there a... pub near here?" Edwards asked me. "More than one," I told him. "Then I suggest that we... ah... adjourn for some refreshment." He turned to the little man. "And will you join us, sir?" He said that he would. TTe were a little surprised   when the stranger -- Clarry Simpson was his name -- insisted on paying for the first round. And then, as we sat around the table, our cold beer before us, he started to talk. There are compulsive drinkers, and there are compulsive talkers. He came in the latter category. I have to tell this story, he said. I have to tell it, and I hate myself for doing t, 'cause I know that every time I do they're saying, "Clary's off again. Been proper round the bend ever since he lost that Sue of his." Sue? you ask. No. Not a wife nor a girl friend. Just my boat -- and a better friend to me nor any woman could've been. My apologies to you, lady." Yair... Sue. We were on our way back from up the coast, Norah Head way. We were well outside, well outa the way o' those blasted colliers an' the like. Just meself there was; I was never one to be bothered wi' crew. Just meself, an' Sue's diesel chuffin' away hapjMly. Hardly any wind, an' a sky full o' stars, an' the loom o' Macquarie light bright on the starboard bow an' the sky beyond that. Not a care in the world I had. A good catch -- even dnglehanded you can manage quite well once you've got the hang of it -- that'd fetch a good price alongside. More'n enough to pay all expenses wi' enough left over for coupla nights out. Can't say that I was pa#rin' much attention to an#Tthing. As I always uster say, T# Sue could find her own way home without me botherin' her. Then I heard it. Like a big electric motor it was. Didn't pay much attention at first -- there's so many fancy flyin' machines an' the like these days, an' the Air Force is always out playin' silly buggers round the coast at night. But I did look up, after a bit. Couldn't see any navigation lights, but that made sense. The R.A.AJ. out on exercises doesn't show any. There was somethin' there, though. I saw it, blottin' out the stars. An' I got scared. It was too flamin' big, and too flamin' slow. I've seen helicopters, an' this wasn't one. There was far too much of it, an' it didn't sound right. I opened her up -- Sue, I mean -- an' damn the fuel consiunption. (She was an extravagant little witch at an#Tthing like full speed.) I opened her up -- an' for all the good it did I might just as well ha' stopped her, there and then. That fl#dn' thing was directly over me an' it stayed there, an' I could feel some sort o' force pushin' down on me. It was more than just feelin' it. I could see that the water around the boat was shoved down in a sorta depression. It was like bein' in the middle erf a big, deep saucer. Then the searchlight dazzled me. It was so bright, so blinding that I didn't realize that Sue and i had been lifted clear o' the water -- though I realized it soon enough when her engine started to race. By the time I had her stopped I'd just time ter see that we were bein' pulled up through some sort o' round hatch. No, there weren't any winches or cables. Musta been magnetism or somethin' like it. So there we were, Sue and I, shut up in a big, steel box like the hold of a ship. There were lights, but I couldn't see much by them; they were a funny sort o' blue an' very dim. But there was a three-cell torch in a clip in the wheelhouse, an' I used that to see what was what. It was like bein' in a ship's hold, like I said. But there wasn't any way out. No ladders, no escape hatches, nothin'. An' I couldn't see any way o' openin' that hatch at the bottom that we'd been pulled up through. Just as well, perhaps, though I wasn't ter know that by this time we were miles up an' stiU climbing. Oh, yes, I could hear machinery, a whinin' sort o' noise, but it didn't make no sense ter me. There was a hissin' sound, too, an' that didn't make no sense neither, not until I got a whiff o' the gas that they were pumpin' in -- like a mixture o' garlic an' talcum powder it was -- an' passed out. A fter Edwards had bought a fresh round of drinks he went on. When I woke up, he said, I wasn't in Sue's wheelhouse. I wasn't in that ship's hold. I thought at first that I was out in the bush. I was lyin' on rou, sandy ground. I could feel it without lookin' at it; somebody'd taken me shirt an' me strides an' even me jockey pants. It wasn't cold, luckily, an' it wasn't too hot. But it made me fed... naked. Damn it all, I was naked. An' I could tell that I was bein' watched. I opened me eyes -- and there was another pair o' eyes lookin' into mine. Cat's eyes. "Puss," I said. "Nice puss." I opened me eyes properly. It was a cat all right, but a big one. Too bleedin' big. Bengal tigers is aU right when they're on one side o' the bars an' you're on the other, but when you're in the same bleedin' cage it ain't no bleedin' joke. I let out a yell you coulda heard from here to the black stump an' I was on me feet an' startin' to run -- but I couldn't run. That was the worst part of it. I could only shuffle over that sandy ground, an' I could hear that blasted tiger shufflin' an' snifflin' behind me, an' all the time I was expectin' to feel his claws in me back. An' then -- how shall I put it -- my fear sorta wore off. There was the feelin' that I had ter get some exercise walkin' around and walkin' around, an' everybody an' everything else in the big, transparent dome mita had the same feelin'. An' there all of us were -- lions, an' tigers, an' a smallish elephant, an' a pair o' giraffes, an' -- you name it, they had it. There was a sheila too, a black wench, as naked as I was, an' I was able ter catch up wi' her, but she didn't have no English an' seemed more scared o' me than she was o' the animals. It's a blow to yer pride, I tell yer, when a girl makes it plain that she'd sooner have the company o' a dirty great gorilla than yours! So there we were, a regular Noah's Ark, in this enormous glasshouse affair about the size o' the Domain. There were trees, which looked fairly healthy, an' some sizeable patches o' grass, an' rocks, an' a shallow stream o' fresh water, an' bushes. But there wasn't a proper sky overhead. You could see the een an' shimmer o' the glass dome, an beyond that what looked like plumbing. An' out towards the sides there was glass again -- or somethin' Tike glass -- an' outside that again there was... people. No. Not men an' women an' children. Their shapes was always changin'. Like big jellyfishes walkin' on their hind legs -- if jellyfishes had hind legs, which they don't. But those did, an' arms of a sort, an' they were usin' 'em to point with. Sorta lost count o' time, I did. Hadn't got my watch no longer, o' course. But every few hours the lights'd go out an' we'd sleep. Believe it or not, I got quite pally with that tiger an' I think he quite liked me. Like turnin' in with a big dog or cat on your bed, it was. Not that there was any bed -- just the softest patch o' grass I could find. For drink there was the stream. At feedin' times the right sort o' tucker for everybody'd come droppin' down from up top somewhere. My friend Puss -- I called him that -- useter get some kdiMl o' raw meat, an' rd get a loaf o' bread an' a tin o' sardines. They musta checked up on what was in the locker in Sue's wheelhouse. Every now an' again there'd be a new animal. The rhinoceros I remember -- it looked at 'first as though the gas or the ray or whatever it was that they were usin' to keep us from flyin' at each other's throats wasn't goin' ter work. But before he did any damage he was as tame as file rest of us. An' there was a couple o' dirty great bears, an' some o' those little black an' white ones, an' a hippopotamus. They widened an' deepened part of the stream for him during a sleeping period. But the animals... I'd seen 'em all in the Zoo or in pictures in books or in films. It was the people -- I'll call 'em that -- who had me puzzled. I'd got the idea, somehow, that this was a big flying saucer that we were in, and that smaller ones had been coming down to Elarth to collect . , . specimens. Yair. That's all we were. An' these people in the saucer weren't little green men from Mars or beautiful blondes from Saturn. They were... different. They were different, an' they were kiddin' themselves that they were as far above us as we're above dogs an' cats. Perhaps they were, in some ways. But not in all. A nyhow, one day a couple o' them came down into the dome with us. Like the man an' the girl in the tank they were wearing suits. Perhaps our air was different from theirs. Perhaps the suits were armor just in case any o' us was too handy with teeth or claws. But the suits made them look more like people. A head, two arms, two legs, an' the sight o' transparent innards churnin' away decently hidden by stiff, white cloth. One o' them was carryin' a bag of odd-lookin' tools an', after he'd scraped the sand away from a manhole cover, started to fiddle around with a worm's nest of pipes an' wires that was under it. Needless ter say, I was interested. But every time that I got within four feet of him it was like gettin' an electric shock. After half a dozen tries -- the last shock nearly flattened me -- I decided to leave him alone. The one in the other suit wasn't a "him" -- it was a "her." Don't ask me how I knew, I just felt it. She was carrying a box. She squatted down under one o' the bushes an' opened the lid just a little. An' she... whistled. I don't know to this day if she was really whistling, or if she was just makin' the noise of it happen inside the brains of some of us. But Puss heard it, an' that dirty gorilla heard it, an' the rhinoceros heard it. An' I heard it. So there were the four of us -- the tiger, the gorilla, the rhino and the man -- all of us running to where that... that girl was sitting under the tree. The smell that was cornin' out of her tucker box was really something. You'd never appreciate it unless you'd been on a steady diet of dry bread and sardines. It was steak an' fryin' onions, rare steak at that, with a hint of grilled tomatoes. Puss was all over her like a big house oat, until the gorilla managed to elbow him aside. (I wonder what they were smelling?) aged to shove them away, and Ihere was I, trying to get past that fledi-and-blood armored tank. I could see that she was giving them something out of the box. It seemed to satisfy them -- and then it was my turn. Her hand -- yes, she had a hand -- stretched out an' popped something into my open mouth. Yes, it was steak all right, just the way I like it done, an' so tender that it hardly required chewing. Yet that one little mouthful seemed to be lastin' an' lastin'. While I was eating I looked at her. Was I seein' her the way that I wanted to see her, or the way that she wanted me to see her? Somethin' of both, I guess. But she was a blonde, nicely tanned, an' she was wearin' one o' those bikinis that make a woman look more undressed than when she hasn't a stitch on, an' she had all the right things in the right places, an' her wide, red mouth was smilin' at me. I swallowed what was left in me own mouth an' reached out for her. She came inter my arms but it wasn't much of a kiss. It didn't last long enough. In no time at all she was pushin' me away, an' I could see why. That cobber of hers, the one who'd done the repair or maintenance, was standin' there glarin' at us. But he was only a... blob in a sort o' skin-diving outfit, an' she was a woman. Even though she was changin' back, slowly, to the way e had been when she'd come inter the dome, she was still a woman. inell, that was the start of it.  ' Every day -- if they were days -- the pair of them'd come inter the dome among the dangerous animals. He'd be playin' around the plumbin', an' she'd be feedin' her special pets. I don't mind admittin' that if I'd seen her as a purple octopus I'd a put up with her for the sake o' that steak, although it wasn't always steak. Now and again there'd be chicken -- or somethin' that tasted like chicken -- or prawns, or crayfish. An' there'd be little bulbs o' some plastic that burst in the mouth an' made you feel like you were gettin' outside a schooner o' good, cold beer. All that -- an' a shape better'n anything you'll ever see at Manly or Bondi or even Surfers... She must'a seen the way that I was startin' to feel about her. In any case, I couldn't hardly hide it. An' those people outside the glass -- it didn't matter about them. They weren't real people, you see. But she was, somehow. Every time that she put on her act -- that we put on our act -- it was costin' me more an' more effort to keep me paws off her. It was gettia' to be quite a strain, believe me. Then one night, when I was sleepin', she came into the dome by herself. I woke up sudden like. There she was, standin' there. There was just enough light for me to see that she was wearin' a sort of transparent robe -- although most o' what light there was seemed to be cornin' from her body. She was all woman -- or she looked to be all woman, an' what did it matter, anyhow? She said, "Come with me." Her voice matched the rest of her. "So you can speak Ekiglish," I said. "Of course," she told me. "We have been monitming your radio programs for many years." I was bloody annoyed then. "Then why do you treat me like a bloody animal?" I asked. "Because, my dear, that is all that you are. That is all that any of your people are ccanpared with Us." Then she said, all sweetness, "But you're a nice animal." I should'a been ropeable. Where was me pride? I should'a been ropieable, but I wasn't. How does a dog feel when his mistress is nice to him? How does the ray in that tank back there feel when the girl lets him sort o' crawl all over her? There's more to it than just cupboard love, I'm sure o' that now. An' we've all heard the stories, haven't we, about men an' women an' the so-called lower animals... So I followed her, through the dome, walkin' aromd all the sleepin' beasts. It reminded me, somehow, o' the Garden of Eden. But there was the wench who should'a been my Eve, that black girl, cuddled up to that dirty great gorilla o' hers an' snorin' her head off. She was too fat, anyhow. I wondered what I'd ever seen in her. We came to the wall of the dome. Suddenly there was a circular opening in it. She walked through, then she turned and said, "Don't worry. You'll be all right without 'breathing apparatus for about two hours. Our air's not exactly poisonous to you, although it should have quite a strong euphoric effect." I asked her, "What's that?" She said, "It will make you feel a little drunk." Things, I thought, were getting better and better. I followed her along a sort of ship's alleyway, and in one part of it there were big ports or windows, and there was light shining through, Ske moonlight, but briter. I had ter look out, of course, an' I rather wished I hadn't. It's cme tMng ter see the world from thousands of miles up in a film, an' it's another thing entirely ter really do it. But this aai of tiieirs was doin' things to me. That was the Earth down there. So what? I could hardly care less. She said, "We shall be moving on soon. We have almost a full set of specimens from your planet. By the time hat we arrive at Lala'au their training should be completed." "Their training?" I asked. "Yes. Polardnor and I are the trainers attached to this expedition. But come." Again I followed her. Finally she led me into a cabin -- and it would'a made a first-class suite in the Queen Mary look like an aboo's humpy. Was it really like that? I don't know. Probably it wasn't -- any more than she was really like the long-legged, lovely blonde that I was seeing. But there was a low table, an' on it a big bottle of champagne in a silver ice bucket, an' all sorts o' good things to eat... An' there was a bed, as wide as a footie field. An' there was her. T don't know what you'll think o' me when I tell you what I did. I know what I think o' myself, But she'd told me that we had two hours before I'd ter get get back inter the dome, an' there was that champagne, that I'd had (Mily once, years ago, at me sister's wedding, an' there was that caviar (I think it was) that I'd never had at all. So we sat down, facing each other across the table, an' I worried at the cork o' the champagne bottle until it came out with a noise like somebody firin' off a six-incK gun, an' I poured the bubbly inter the two glasses. Oh, it was good, all right. Just like I remembered it, but better. An' I never got around to tastin' that caviar. The cabin didn't change -- but the outlines of everything got sort of wavery, an' you could almost see through them. She didn't change -- but she was fading and frayed, like, round the edges. The two who'd come in were in their own natural forms, jelly-men with a pair of arms too many, just blobs where their heads should have been, all sorts of wriggling, brightly colored coils inside them. One of them, I knew, was her partner Polordnor. TKe other one was the captain. They weren't saying  anything. Not out loud, that is. But they were thinkini. Telepathy's the word for it, isn't it? I could pick up her thoughts, but only a word or so of the others'. It was almost like listening to only one end of a telephone conversation. Bestiality. That was from Polordnor. I have my methods. That was from her. They are always successful. Then the thoughts were cracklin' around me like lightning bolts. I've had ter tangle with jealous boyfriends an' husbands before -- I still don't know which this Polordnor was -- but the jealousy in this case was more than... sexual. It was professionaL And as for the sexual part of it -- haven't you often wondered just what sort of relationship exists between lady animal tamers and their beasts? Maybe I've a dirty mind. And maybe I'm speakin' from experience. Well, I was just sittin' there, wonderin' what was goin' ter happen ter me. Polordnor was wantin' to have me shot at once, or somethin' equivalent. The captain, I sensed, was inclined to take her side. But it all seemed to be somethin' like the system of command in a whale factory ship. You know. When she's functionin' as a factory the factory manager gives all the orders. When the whalin' is finished, the Old Man takes command again. Then she said to me, speaking this time, "You will not be harmed. We shall return you to where we found you." What they used on me I don't know. It could have been gas, it could have been some sort of ray. But I blacked out, and when I came to I was in the dinghy, bouncing up and down in a bastard of a swell, an' with the lights of Sydney just a glow in the sky to the south'ard. What happened to Sue I don't know. Could be that the engineers in that blasted flyin' saucer took her apart ter see what made her tick. Almost got run down twice that night -- or early morning, rather. Then it wasn't too bad. The first ship along -- Dutch, she was -- spotted me an' picked me up. An' they were decent enough, too, to break out one o' their cranes to hoist my dinghy aboard. Just as well, that was. Although it was just as well, too, that nobody found that ingot of gold hidden under the bottom boards. Almost never found it m#rself. Then it was a helluva worry flogging it without losing too much on the deal. And there was somethin' else I found -- althou it had faded by the time that I was picked up. It was like a tattoo, a Itiminous tattoo, on the skin o' me belly. There was only one sentence. I shall be back, 'T'here was a silence. I looked at Edward and Nola Edwards. They looked at me. None of us wanted to look at the little man, but he looked at us. "Well?" he demanded angrily. "Well?" "It's... It's a good story," I said. "Do you believe it?" Again we looked at each other. Professional writers are apt to take a very dim view of outsiders who actually see flying saucers and make contact with their crews. And, even in this case, one of the crew had turned out to be a beautiful blonde after all, although not from Saturn. "Do you believe it?" "There's a certain absence of definite proof," I said at last. "I could" said the little man, "let you know where I disposed of that gold. But gettin' ineself murdered isn't my idea of fun. But -- " he was very bitter -- "I thought that you people'd believe me. But no. You're as bad as all the other bastards -- the cops and the head shrinkers." "A very good day to you all." And that was almost the end of it. The real end was -- I suppose -- a few da#Ts later, when I read in the morning paper that a search was being made in coastal waters for the missing Sue II, the owner and sole crew of which was a Mr. Clarence Simpson. At about the same time, too, ings off the New South Wales coast. Announcing -- Galaxy Publishing Corporation announces the establishment of annual awards for excellence in science-fiction writing. Every story appearing in the magazines Galaxy and If in issues doted # will be eligible for the first series of awards, which will consist of: # Galaxy Award # for the best story of the year. Honorable Mention will receive #; the next runner-up will receive #. The procedure by which the winning stories will be selected is intended to reflect the judgment of the readers of Galaxy and if. Principal reliance will be placed on a mail survey of a randomly selected group of subscribers to the magazines in making the awards. Questionnaires asking for preferences will be circulated to these subscribers approximately one month ofter the December issues appear. Tobody slept at the New York  press preview of #, but only because the raucous and silly noise fromthe sound track screamed painfully into our ears. Space was a tumult of din and the hero breathed in his spacesuit like a monstrous locomotive at # gasps a minute. It was the only evidence of excitement in the place. Almost half of .the audience had left by intermission, and most of us who stayed did so from curiosity and to complete our reviews. The pictorial part was superb. The color photography was generally excellent, and the special effects and technical tricks were the best ever done. Even the acting was unusually good. With' all that, Stanley Kubrick and Arthur C. Clarke should have given us the superlative movie promised by a barrage of publicity. If they had put Clarke's Earthlight on the screen with equal genius, it would have been a great science-fiction movie. Unfortunately, they didn't. Instead they gave us dullness and confusion. The whole affair dragged. Every trick had to be stretched interminably and then repeated over and over again. Nothing was explained or given coherent flow, but everything was run on to boredom. Further cutting might help; surely it couldn't hurt. The story staggers through four vaguely related episodes. First we get the theme of man's humanoid ancestors being given intelligence by an alien slab only to become murderers. Next we go to the moon to find future men have dug up the same slab -- excellent background but no drama -- and no reason for it being there. Then we take a trip to Jupiter because -- as we learn eventually -- men think the slab came from there. This episode has a conflict between men and an articulate computer. It might Have been good, except for the lack of rationality. No motivation is provided for the computer's going mad, and tHe Jiero acts like a fool. He knows the computer can't be trusted, and we've seen that the computer can at least operate a rescue craft to bring back his dead friend. But he goes out himself, leaving his companions in hibernation to be Idlled by tHe computer. Finally, we get an endless run of obvious and empty S#rmbols on tfie screen, followed by our Kero in a strange room. Apparently He's undergone intergalactic transfer and now grows old and dies in tHe room, followed by a metapEysical S#mbol at tKe end .THe alien contact we've been promised is no more than a brief shot of tfie slab again. Tf possible wait to see it for tfie effects until you can buy tfie soft cover book. Book and movie don't entirely agree, but maybe the book will provide some relief to the confusion of tfie movie. THe real message, of course, is one Kubrick Has used before: intelligence is perHaps evil and certainly useless. THe Humanoid reaction and pointless madness of tHe computer sKow tfiis. Men can only be saved by some vague and unsKown mystic experience by aliens. THis isn't a normal science-fiction movie at all, you see. It's tHe first of tfie New Wave-Tfiing movies, witfi tfie usual empty S#nnbolism. TKe New Tfiing advocates were exulting over it as a mind-blowing experience. It takes very little to blow some minds. But for the rest of us, it's a disaster. It will probably be a box-office disaster, too, and tfius set major science-fiction movie making back another ten years. It's a great pity. Stories from the Planet Earth! Containing science-fiction stories from On sale now! I J won't run. off with your books if you put inside the front cover of eoch book... a gummed bookplate with your name printed on it! No. GF-# by Emsli No. CF-# by tmsh No. CM-# by Cullen Rii(p No. C.X-,"i# by I yml W.iul The umpteenth corollary of Finagle's General Law of Dynamic Negatives says: "No books are ever lest by loaning except ones you particularly want to keep." # for S; #, #; #, # wirb nnme imorlntd All Postpaid. Add stale sales tax, il any. The dcsi ns slu)s n al '  r .u ci he only ones s. e off cr I )rd # r from Goloxy #I Hudson street. Now York # , N.Y. TH  ' . OU... We're grateful to all the fiction fans who gave our publicat  a i:Tean sweep of every professional I, at the # World Science Fiction ' ition. And we're proud that you've sek  us for the Best Magazine A rd for th ot two consecutive years a're eve-, grateful to the many loyal ' " ers who tave made it possible for both at means we can bring you twice as . my of the best stories being written by the  science-fiction writers of all time. To earn your contii , i pport, we' p termined to make "A! XY and IF better in the future, regret m .j : single issue. So to be sure inste ( ' " , why noL ki in the coupon -- or w p vr,.  .ormation on,a sheet of plain paper  ' 'end it ir O' , ' You'l' save money, to.-. #I Hudson Street New York, New York I #I # rate. I enclose my check or money order tor:  # issues of each for #  #issu-"'f  ru  jO  # issues of each for #I .#I Name Address City  State Zip Code Prices outside the Western Hem her. ;i .# per # issues for postage Please check v,  ew or  renewal August # galaxy by Mack Reynolds by Robert Silverberg by Damon Knight Fritz Leiber Algis Budrys Willy Ley and many more We're grateful to all the science-fiction fans who gave our publications a clean sweep of every professional Hugo Award at the # World Science Fiction Convention. And we're proud that you've selected us for the Best Magazine Award for the past two consecutive years. We're even more grateful to the many loyal readers who have made it possible for both on. That means we can bring you twice as many of the best stories being written by the best science-fictioawriters of all time. To earn your continued support, we're debetter in the future. You'll regret missing a single issue. So to be sure instead of sorry, why not fill in the coupon -- or write the information on a sheet of plain paper -- and send it in today? You'll save money, too! #I Hudson Street New York, New York # rate. I enclose my check or money order (or:  # issues of each for #  # issues of each for #  # issues of each (or # Name Address Zip Code Prices outside the Western Hemisphere add I .# per I # Issues (or postage Please check whether  new or  renewal City  State Galaxy is published in French, German, Italian, Japanese and Spanish. The U. S. Edition is published in Braille and Living Tape. August, #  Vol. #, No. I by Mack Reynolds by Damon Knight by Fritz Loiber Editor Science Editor Associate Editor Managing Editor Publisher Advertising Circulation Director by Robert Silverberg by Hurt Filar I II Ml AC try r. U Von Wold by Willy toy by Frodarlk Pohl by Algll Budryl monthly by Galaxy Publishing Corporation. Main offices; #I Hudson Street, New York, N.Y. #. #c per copy Subscription: (# copies) # in the United States, Canada, Mexico, South and Central America and U. S. Possessions. Elsewhere #. Second-class postage paid at New York, N.Y. and at additional mailing offices. Copyright New York # by Galaxy Publishing Corporation, Robert M. Guinn, President. All rights including translations reserved. All material submitted must be accompanied by self-addressed stamped envelopes. The publisher assumes no responsibility for unsolicited material. All stories printed In this magazine are fiction and any similarity between characters and actual persons Is coincidental. Printed in the U.SA By The Guinn Co., Inc. N. T. Title Reg. U. S. Pat. OH. Tn the mid-tliirties a young man ker White resolved to begin a writing career. A canny friend not the most memorable of first names, nor "White" the most memorable of last -- in fact, the Library of Congress listed no fewer than # writers named William White in some variation or adopted a pen name. In fact, he adopted two. As H. H. Holmes he wrote mysteries -- including that fascinating detective story in which the most enjoyable part of the detection is figuring out what real science-fiction writers and fans are Hidden behind the madeup names. Rocket to the Morgue -- and more recently brightened the pages of the New York Times book review on Sundays with his column of mystery criticism. As Anthony Boucher he ornamented our field since #, when Snulbug appeared in the old Unknown. White, Holmes, Boucher -- whatever you called him, Tohy was a man of many talents. With J. Francis McComas, He founded The Magazine of Fantasy in # and piloted it to many honors. As a writer, he graced one of the first issues of this magazine with his Transfer Point. As an entertainer, he conducted a regular radio program on the Pacifica network and delighted many a science-fiction audience with his witty and informed talks as toastmaster and master of ceremonies, most recently at the Science Fiction Writers of America awards banquet in California, on March #th of this year. hat was Tony's last public ap- pearance. Six weeks later, on April #th, he died, at the age of #. Tony Boucher graced our field. He had many friends, in all his areas of activity -- perhaps he was the only man in the world who had to register at hotels under all three of his names, so all his friends could find him. None of them will miss him more than we do. The Wonder Worker. One Drop Neutralizes Any Odor in a # Cu. Ft. Area For About # Hours The quickest -- most thorough -- most economical -- lasting room deodorizer available. Send # at the special mail order price. I understand I can return the purchase for full refund if I am unsatisfied. Name Address City State Zone all purpose. They lived for art -- dead art. They were stragglers in a city that had lost of these days you're going to pierce your eardrum doing that," Pamela Rozet said from the doorway. "Uhhh?" "That paint brush. If you don't stop scratching the inside of your ear with it, you're going to hurt yourself. Didn't your mother ever tell you not to stick anything smaller than your elbow in your ear?" Arthur Halleck took the end of the paint brush in question out of his right ear and scowled dimly at it. He said, completely malapropos, "What in the name of the living Zoroaster ever happened to. brushes? It was bad enough when they were making them out of nylon. What's this stuff? Anything to cheapen the product The old masters used to paint with bristle brushes, or red sable hair. Have you ever been in a museum and looked real closely at an original Rembrandt, or even a Leonardo?" "Yes," Pam said. "Did you ever see any hair from their paint brushes?" "I didn't look that close," she said. "Well, you didn't. But take a look at some of Picasso's stuff, not to speak of mine. Hair, or other brush fiber, all through the paint." He tossed the offending brush to a colorfully bespattered table. "I've been all over town. Into every art shop that survived in any shape at all. There's not a bristle brush to be found." "Possibly you can get some on the mainland, when you take this painting over." "No," he growled disgustedly. "They don't make them any more. You can't ultra-mate the manufacture of decent bristle brushes. And anything you can't ultra-mate in the Ultra-welfare State goes down the drain." He stepped back and stared gloomily at the painting on the easel. "Is it finished?" she asked. "Doesn't it look finished?" Ke demanded in irritation. Pam came closer and looked and said patiently, "Long since I told you. Art, that I've never got beyond the Impressionalists." "Well, damnit, the Representational-Abstract School is the nearest thing to the Impressionalists for decades. Can't you see, confound it?" "No." "Well, look. It gives the same effect as the quick impression Van Gogh, Renoir, Degas and the rest demanded. You get a quick flash, and your immediate impression is that it's completely abstract, but then you realize that it's the ruin of the entrance to a subway station." "I guess you do, at that," she said doubtfully. T Te stared at the four-foot- square painting. "No wonder it's no good," he said. "Working with this quick-drying metallic-acrylic paint on this ridiculous presdwood-duplicator board would have one of those CroMagnon cave painters climbing the wall." "Aren't you going to Have it duplicated and registered?" "Of course. Sooner or later. I'm going to hit, Pam. Then it's you and me." SHe looked at him, a shade of wistfulness in Her overly tired face. She was a girl of averages, pleasantly so. Average hdght and weight and of an average prettiness, given Her approximately thirty-years of age. But there was a vulnerable something about her mouth that added. She was, and always had been, attractive to men who carried the dream, who were creative, ambitious. "I thought it was already you and me, Art. That it had been for the past two years and more." He said, a bit impatiently, "You know what I mean, Pam." She went over to the window, avoiding the broken pane where it was patched with some old clothing, and rested her bottom on the ledge. She said, "Art, if we went back to the mainland and combined the income from our Inalienable Basic and added to that my royalties and your occasional sales, we'd be able to maintain a reasonably high standard of living. We'd also be in a position to make contacts, meet our own kind, associate with'..." "Associate with other charity cases," He broke in bitterly. "I've told you, Pam, I'll never become one more dependent on the Ultrawelfare State. #'U pay my own way in the world, or I'll go under. A man's to be a man." "You're not exactly paying your way right this minute, Arthur Halleck. We're scavengers, to use the politest term that comes to my tongue." Her tone was testy. He shook his head. "Don't roach me, Pam .We don't take anything that belongs to anybody. If we didn't find it and use it, it'd slowly rot or rust away." She said, slightly irritated Herself now, "Look here, darling, you're not taking anything that belongs to anyone else either when you accept the dividends that accrue to your ten shares of Inalienable Basic." "Those dividends don't grow on trees. Somebody does the work that produces them," he said stubbornly. S he was really impatient now. "Look, Art, the super-abundance being produced under People's Capitalism now is not the product of the comparative handful of workers and technicions who are required in industry and agriculture today. It's the product of the accumulated work of all mankind down through the ages. cestor of yours and mine first used fire. The whole race has been doing it since. Five thousand years ago, some slick over in the Near East first dreamed up the wheel. We've been using it ever since. Every generation comes up with something brand new to add to the accumulated pile of knowledge, know-how, art, science. This accumulated human know-how doesn't belong to anybody or to any group, it belongs to US all. At long last, as a result of it the human race has licked the problem of producing plenty for everyone. No one need go hungry any more, nor cold, nor unsheltered, nor uneducated, nor without proper medical care. This is the legacy our ancestors have left us. It belongs to all of us; as a matter of fact the ten shares of Inalienable Basic each citizen receives is a precious small slice of pie, if you ask me. Just enough to keep us lesser breeds from revolt." "I still say it's charity," Art Halleck said stubbornly. She brushed it off. "So what can you do about it? We didn't make this world and we're in no position to change its rules. Particularly over here. If we were on the mainland we might join the Futurists, or something." He turned back to the painting on his easel and stared at it some more, saying over his shoulder, "I don't have to change the rules. Sooner or later, my work will hit, and I'll make my own way. You can still make your own way under People's Capitalism, if you've got it on the ball. Those at the very top don't depend on Ultra-welfare State-issued Inalienable Basic." "They sure don't," she said sourly. "They usually Have in herited enough Variable Basic or private stock to keep them like gods all their lives. And as far as hitting sooner or later, it's obviously not sooner. How many of the last paintings sold?" He looked at her. "Seven." "Seventy dollars worth, eh? Just barely enough to duplicate and register this one. By the time you've paid your transport back and forth to Greater Washington and possibly bought a couple of paint brushes or so, nothing left at all." "One of these days I'll hit," he said stubbornly. She gave up and turned and stared out the window in the direction of Washington Square. II S he said finally, "Art, was it beautiful?" He was busy cleaning his brushes now, grumbling about the speed with which' his metallicacrylic medium dried. "Was what beautiful?" "Mahattan -- before." "Oh. Well, no." "You were bom here, weren't you?" "Up in the Bronx." "Before the riots?" "Ummm. I was just a kid, but come to think of it, I was already sketching, drawing." He snorted deprecation. "How many artists bother to learn to draw any more? It's like a writer never bothering to leam tKe alpKabet." "Why wasn't it beautiful?" He gave up his unhappy viewing of his work and his brushes and came to stand next to her, an arm gofing unconsciously around her waist. He followed her line of vision down along McDougal Street to the square where once scores of artist hopefuls had held their open-air shows. He said thoughtfully, scowling, "It's an elastic word, beauty. Means different things to different people. You can find beauty in just about anything -- garbage dumps, battlefields, desert, just about anything. But largely, big cities don't lend themselves to beauty. Manhattan was probably a lovely setting back when the Indians were here, or even when the first small Dutch settlement was huddled down at this end of the island. But the way it was by the middle of the #tili century? No. I've never been out of North America to supposedly beautiful cities like Paris, Rome or Rio, but I have seen San Francisco. It had a certain amotmt of beauty -- before the riots, of course." "I understand they weren't so bad there." "Bad enough. However, they've cleaned out some of the ruins and resettled a pseudo-city there. It's hard to beat that Golden Gate setting." They were silent for a moment, then she said, "How could it ever have happened. Art?" T T e shrugged, and his words  came slowly as he thought it out. "It could easily enough have been foreseen. A city like this had stopped making sense, Pam. The original reasons for cities -- towns like Jericho began to be eight thousand years ago -- had disappeared. Walled villages of farmers that could be defended against the nomads, trade centers built at crossroads, manufacturing centers, commercial centers. Putting walls around cities for defense stopped making sense. Modem transportation methods antiquated them as trade centers and manufacturing bases, as industry was able to decentralize. Today with communications what they are, even commercial centers are anachronisms. You can handle business from anywhere to anywhere." "But what happened?" "A lot of pressures. With the coming of automation and then ultra-mation, not only in manufacture but in agriculture, the vmder-educated farm laborers, the unemployables, the unplaceables flooded to the cities looking for jobs or, in their absence for relirf, for free handouts. As their numbers grew, and with' them ghettos and slums, the better-to-do city dwellers streamed out to suburbs. That meant a drop in tax income, and the city was faced witlj inadequate fimds for slum clearance, education, police and firemen. Even things like garbage collection were inadequately financed. Which meant that still more of the better paid citizens left. Industry began to leave too, to get closer to sources of raw materials, and to areas where labor was cheaper. So taxes took another nose dive. "Television played a major part. These slum dwellers could watch the typical TV program which almost invariably portrayed the actors, and certainly the advertising actors, as living lives of plenty. Their apartments or homes were always beautiful and totally equipped, their clothes the latest of fashion, their food bountiful and of the best, their children healthy and handsome, the schools they attended ideal. Needless to say, the slum dwellers, wanted these things. So some of the more aggressive made a few demonstrations -- and were landed upon, to their further embitterment. Alarmed, more of the better elements left town for the suburbs, for New England, upstate New York, Jersey, Pennsylvania. Some of the more prosperous actually commuted to Florida, fljring back and forth. More industry left town then, because of higher taxes and the higher insurance rates caused by the riots. So the city fathers brought in less income than ever, and there was less to spend on slum clearance, education, relief. So the riots grew in magnitude." A rt Halleck shrugged in distaste at the memory. "So it went, and finally we had the big one. And never really recovered from that. Oh, things continued for a while. But by this time, nobody who could possibly afford it was left living in places like Manhattan, Detroit, Chicago and so on. Nor any business that could possibly get out. So came another riot, and another... and finally everybody left, including the police and firemen. That was the end." "What happened to the slum element, the poverty stricken, the unadaptable?" He looked down at her. "As a writer. I'd think you'd know at least as well as I." "I wondered how you'd put it, in view of your feelings on the government issuing Inalienable Basic." He said, slowly again, scowling and as if grudgingly, "I suppose it was in the cards. No alternative. At approximately the same time the cities were a confusion of riots and discontent, they issued Inalienable Basic to eacK citizen, ttius guaranteeing womb to tomb security. Overnight, not even the poverty stricken wanted to remain in the big cities. It was cheaper to live elsewhere, not to speak of being nore comfortable. So they streamed out Tike lemmings -- or maybe rats. All except the handful of baboons, of course." Pam shook her head, and turned away from the view of the street. "I sometimes wonder why they never came back." "Who?" "The police and all. Why didn't they reconstruct?" "Why? Like I said, the original reason for cities was gone and the cost to rebuild was prohibitive. It wouldn't even be worth while trying to clean it up for farmland, or pasture, or whatever. Too much debris, too much sheer wreckage. Oh, some of the other towns have been reconstituted, at least partially. Denver and San Francisco. But largely, they've been just left, continuing to deteriorate as the years go by." She looked at him. "And with only a few scavengers, such as ourselves, left in the ruins. No electricity, no water, no sewage. Nothing." He snorted, tired of the subject. "I wouldn't say exactly nothing. We don't do so badly. By the way, I should have something to eat before going down to Greater Washington." "Caviar, turtle soup, roast pheasant, imported British plum pudding in brandy sauce, with a good French claret to wash it down." "I'm tired of that damn caviar." Ill M ark Martino drifted in, as usual for lunch. He had four long-necked bottles in his arms. He also had an old-fashionedlooking six-shooter low on his right hip and an automatic pistol at belt level on his left. He looked surprisingly similar to that movie star of yesteryear, Robert Taylor, but he wouldn't have known that. "Hey, chum-pals," he said. "Get a load of this." "What is it?" Pam said, looking up from the camp stove which sat on the electric range in the kitchen. "It's a real BernkasteJer DoktoT und Bratenhofchen Trockenbeerenauslese." "Oh great, now I know something I didn't know before." "You, Pamela Rozet, are a peasant. This is the greatest of Riesling wines." He took one of the bottles and held it up and stared at the label and added, unhappily, "At least it once was; a Riesling shouldn't really age this long. Well, we'll see how it's held up." "Where'd you find it?" Art said. "You'd never tKinlr in the cellar of that liquor store on the corner of West Third Street." Art said, "I thought that joint had Been looted bare years ago." "Evidently, so did everybody else," Mark said. "But this was down in the cellar, under a lot of crud that had evidently caved in back during the raids and riots. There was a whole case of this Riesling and some odd and ends of cordials. I covered it back over, but it won't do any good." "Why not?" Pam said. "You don't have any gasoline over in your apartment, do you?" "A couple of baboons spotted me coming out of the place with these. They'll root around till they've found it. You want me to go over and bring you a jerrycan?" Pam said, "Please do. I'm just about out and haven't been able to find any for a week." Art said, "Is that why you're all rodded-up? The baboons?" Mark, heading for the door, said, "Yeah. They were both strangers." . "Oh, hell. Art said. "We've been having it so easy here for months. You'd better tip off Julie and Tim." "Already have," Mark said, leaving. Art looked at Pam. "Maybe I'd better put off taking this painting down to the museum." "Why?" she said wearily. "Baboons and hunters we've had before. Undoubtedly, we'll have them again. Until..." she cut it off. "Until what?" "You know. UntU one of these days, some baboon, or some himter kills one or both of us." He didn't say anything. Quddenly it came out in a rush.  "Arthur, we've i,ot to get out of here. Arthur I'm afraid. I'm an awful coward." He let the air out of his lungs and came erect from the kitchen chair upon which he had been sitting. He went over to the window and stared down. Mark Martino came back with the can of gasoline. "I don't know if this is white gas, or not," he said. Pam said, "It doesn't make any difference with this stove." Mark said, "I ran into some butane in a sports section of a department store yesterday. Want it?" "No, I suppose not. I threw the butane stove away. I'm used to this gasoline thing now. Not as hot, really, but we should be able to get gas for some time yet." Mark said, "Well, eyen it's getting scarce. I haven't found a car witH any in its tank for a coon's age." He looked from one of them to the other. "Did I interrupt a fight, or something?" Pam said wearily, "No. No, not really." Art said, "Pam wants to go back to the rat race." She didn't say anything to that. Mark said finally, "Well, why don't you? It doesn't make much sense, sta#dng. We three and Julie and Tim, are the only ones left in this neighborhood." "Why don't you?" Art said. He wasn't arguing, his voice meant that he was actually curious. Mark held up one of the green bottles he'd brought as his contribution toward the limch. "You know what one of these would cost, over on the mainland? That is, if you could find it at all." "That couldn't be enough reason, even for a lush-head like you," Art said. Mark thought about it. He said finally, ruefully, "I don't know. Wait a minute, I want to get something to read for you." He left again. Pam said, "Why does anybody stay?" Art knew He wasn't telling her anytfiing she didn't know, but He said, "Some are criminals, fugitives from justice. Some are mental cases. Some, I suppose, are former immigrants, illegal entry immigrants without papers and not eligible to apply for tlaiekl ten shares of Inalienable Basic, if they went over to the raatilland. We lump them all up and call them baboons. But the real of us? Well, I suppose we're nonconformists, rebels against the Ultra-welfare State." "That takes care of everybody but me," Pam said, checking tiSe canned pheasant she'd been warming up. "And you, then?" Art said. "Why are you here?" "Because you are." There could be no answer. TV T ark Martino came in again, an age-yellowed paperback book in his hand. He was leoldng for a place. "Listen to this," he said. "It's from a guy named Arthur C. Clarke. Profiles of the Future, written back in the sixties." He began reading, " 'Civilization cannot exist without new frontiers; it needs them both physically and spiritually. The physical need is obvious -- new lands, new resources, new materials. TBe spiritual need is less apparent, but in the long run it is more important. We do not live by bread alone; we need adventure, variety, novelty, romance. As the psychologists have shown by tEeil sensory deprivation experiments, a man goes swiftly mad if he is # isolated in a silent, darkened room, cut off completely from thie external world. WHat is true of individuals, is also true of societies; tliey too can become insane witfiqpt sufficient stimulus. ' Mark tossed tlie book to the table. "I guess that's it. Whatever Happened to the yen for adventure? A hundred years ago Americans were pushing West, fighting nature, fighting Indians, fighting each other over mines, cattle and land. When did the dividing line live vicarious adventure, watching make-believe Heroes, Hollywood pretty bo#rs, a good many of them queers, shoot up the Indians or kill by the scores the bad guys, the Nazis or commies, the Russians and Chinese? Why did we leave it to the Norwegians to crew the Kon-Tiki, and for the British and Sherpas to first scale Everest? We've become a bunch of gutless wonders, sitting in front of our Tri-Vision sets. The biggest frustration, the great tragedy of our current age is the new Central Production ban on using cereals for beer or booze." Art said sourly, "That won't be a frustration long. I understand that they came up with a new sort of combination tranquilizer and euphoric. Going to issue it so cheaply that it'll be nearly free. Non-habit forming, supposedly no hangover, no bad effects. Keeps you perpetually happy, in a kind of perpetual daze. Even the children can have it. They call it trank." "What'll they think of next?" Mark marveled sarcastically. "Talk about bread and circuses. The Roman plutocracy never had it so good; they gave the proletariat a sadistic show and free wheat. But time marches on, and now we've got the credit from Inalienable Basic, twenty-four hour a day TriVision, teevee library and music banks, and... what did you call it?" "Trank," Art said. He looked at his friend strangely. "So you stay on here for the adventure. You with your big collection of gims. You with your prowling aroimd the ruins looking for fancy booze and the like, hoping that the baboons or Himters will jump you. Hell, you're just a hunter yourself." Mark was irritated and defensive. "I'm not himter" Maybe I like the adventure Here, the chances you take just surviving, but I'm no Hunter. I live Here, this is my home. I defend myself. Maybe I even get my kicks out of getting into situations where I have to use my speed and my wits, but I never pick the fight, and I most certainly Have never shot an unarmed baboon in the back the way these damned hunters will." Pam began to set the food on the table. "Then what's the real reason for being here, Mark -- aside from the adventure?" IV H e pretended he had to think about it, even as he helped her put out the elaborate silverware Art had liberated from the ruins of Tiffany's years before. He reached into a pocket and brought forth the durable plastic which was his Universal Credit Card. "I object to this being closer to me than my soul," he said. "My number, issued me at birth and from which I can never escape, even after death. A combination of what was once Social Security number, driver's license, bank account number, voter's registration, even telephone number and post office box number. It's everything. Regimentation carried to the ultimate. We thought the commies and Nazis had regimentation. Zoroaster! The computers know everything there is to know about me, from before I was born to long after I'm dead -- they keep the records in their files forever. When my great-grandchildren want to have children, the computers will check back on good old Mark Martino for genetic purposes. Oh, swell. Talk about being a cog in a machine, hell, we're more nearly like identical grains of sand on a beach." He held up his wrist to show his teevee phone. "Why I carry this, I don't know. I've always got it switched on Priority One, and there are only three persons on Earth eligible to break in on me on Priority One. But look at this thing. With the coming of the satellite relays and international communications integrated, I can literally, and for practically no expense, talk to anybody on Earth. Even if the poor cloddy is half way up Moimt Fuji in Japan. There's no escape. In the eld days, the cost of phoning a friend, relative, business contact or whoever got on the prohibitive side when it was long distance, or especially international. Not now. For pennies, you can talk to anyone in the world. But the trouble is, it works both ways -- they can talk to you." Art laughed. "I seldom wear my wrist phone. And even the portable, in the next room, is always on Priority Two." Mark growled, "That won't Kelp you if it's a government bulletin or something. You're on tap, every minute of the day. How'd you like to be a Tri-Vision sex S#Tmbol or some other entertainment star? If one of them dared lower their priority to, say, five, calls come in within hours." 'pam said, "All riglit, all rigHt,  let's eat. Get ttie cork out of one of tSose bottles, Art, and let's sample tHe latest loot So you're in revolt against modem society, Mark, so all riglit. At least you don't refuse to spend your dividends from your Inalienable Basic, tHe way Art does. And your royalties must accumulate so tHat when you make tHose sin-trips of yours over to Nueva Las Vegas, or wherever, you must Have quite a bit of credit on hand." "Sin tripsl" Mark protested. Holding his right hand over his heart as though' in injured innocence. "How can you say that? It's called research'." "Hal" Art snorted. "No jolly," Mark said. "I've got to keep up some touch. Have to know wHat they're listening to in the dives, both' high and low. It's all very well to Have two or three semi-classics in the music banks, but you've got to be continually turning out new stuff, if you really want to hit the jackpot some day." "Semi-classics," Art snorted. "# love Mother in the Springtime, I love Mother in the Fall." Mark said reasonably, "It's what they want. Art. If you'd paint what they wanted, maybe you'd be selling better. RigHt now, they're going througH a #'s-#'s revival bit. Swell. I sit at my teevee phone and play over and over the so-called Hit Parade tunes, and over and over I listen to the old Bing Crosby and even Rudy Vallee tapes. "And then pretty soon, just about when I'm ready to start tearing my hair out, something comes to me. I sit down to the piano. I beat it out. Sometimes the whole thing is done in an hour. Writing the l # rrics is the hardest part." Pam said interestedly, "Then what happens, Mark?" "Well, there's various ways. If you're a second rater, like me, your best bet is to get in touch with a slick to act as middleman, expediter or whatever you want to call him. He gets one of the stars, such as Truman Love..." "Truman Love," Art protested. "Is there really a singer with a name like that?" "Of course. I tell you. Art, the mental caliber of the TriVision and teevee fan is halving each year that goes by. They don't want to be bothered thinking even a tiny bit. A sloppy mopsy who likes to listen to sentimental slush about love can remember a name like Truman Love. It sticks with her. She knows very well, before she dials one of his songs, what it's going to be like. With a name like that, it couldn't be anything else." tC'A #I riglit, all rigHt, so tiie slick gets Tnoman Love to sing your song." "Okay. We record it and pay tfie small amount involved in placing it in the music banks. If the slick is any good, he gets some publicity. One of the gossip commentators, one of the live comedians, that sort of thing. In the banks, it's filed under name of singer, name of song, type of song, band leader, name of band, name of eacK musician in the band, subject of song -- sucK as love, mother, patriotism, children, that sort of thing -- and finally, surprise, surprise, the writer or writers of the song." "So," Art supplied, "whoever dials and plays it pays a small royalty." "Very small," Mark said, nodding. "Differs for a single home teevee phone screen, or for, say, some live Tri-Vision show involving a band. If you're lucky, the song takes and maybe some more singers and bands want to record it. At any rate, you split the take four ways." "Four ways?" Pam said. "You, the singer, the slick and who?" "The recording company. They usually take one fourth', too. They split their quarter between the company, the band leader and all members of the band." Art shook his head. "By the time the drummer gets his slice, it must be pretty small potatoes.' "Not if it's played a few billion times," Mark said. "Besides, maybe I write a possible song once a month. He probably does a recording as often as once or twice a day. He might have literally thousands of tunes recorded, with his getting a tiny percentage of each." "It's not as bad as newspapers," Pam said. "Reading a newspaper on your teevee phone will cost you ten cents. It has to be prorated among possibly a hundred journalists, columnists, editors and what have you. That means that on an average, each newspaperman involved gets possibly one mill, a tenth pf a cent, per reading. Not even that, since the owners of the paper take their cut off the top." A rt said, shaking his head and digging into the pheasant, "What in the name of the holy living Zoroaster did they do before computers?" "Well, they didn't handle it this way," Mark said. He looked at Art and changed the subject. "You're going down to Greater Washington this afternoon?" "Yeah. I want to register this painting. I'll be back in a few hours. You'll keep an eye on Pam, won't you?" "Of course. UH... you have duplication and registration fee?" Art looked at him, puzzled. Mark said hurriedly, "I mean, wdthout dipping into your dividends. I know you refuse t spend them."' Art went back to his food. "Don't be so touchy," Mark said. "What I meant was, if you were a little short, you could always pay me back later." Art said, "You know damn well I couldn't use your dollar credits to register my painting anyway. Nobody can spend your credits but you. Or do you want me to carry not only your credit card with me but your right thumb as well, for the print?" Mark chuckled. "There are ways of getting aroimd anything. I found some ancient coins in the wreckage of a numismatist's sHop the other day. You could take them to Greater Washington, sell them and have the amount credited to your acCount. Then use it," "Thanks just the same," Art said tightly. "But I pay my own way, Mark. When I can't pay my own way by selling my paintings any longer. I'll give up my art and find some other kind of work." "Well, it's more than I can say. I'm always in here sponging off you people." Pam laughed at that. "Half the things we have here came from you. Why you're the one who found the bombshelter, even." T he subject was safely changed. Mark said, "By the way, how's the bombshelter holding out?" "We're putting a sizeable dent in it," Pam said. "I think I'm going to ask you boys to try and scout out some things not quite so exotic. A few cases of baked beans, corn, string beans and what have you. I'm beginning to get a permanent sour stomach from all this rich stuff. Which reminds me. I'm going to have to take a trip to the mainland, as soon as my dividends come in for next month, to load up on some fresh fruits and vegetables." Mark said, "Why don't we make an expedition of it? Tim and Julie too. Both for the manpower to carry things, and for protection." Art said, "What time is it?" Mark dialed his wrist phone and said, "What time is it?" A tinny voice responded, "When the bell sounds, it will be thirteen hours and thirteen minutes." A tiny bell sounded. "Oh, h," Art said, "I better get the damn painting wrapped and get going or I won't be back before dark." "Listen," Pam said anxiously. "Don't you dare walk the streets that late. If you're held up, you stay in an auto-hotel on the mainland." "I haven't enough dollar credit," he growled. "You have lots of dollars in your 'credit balance." "I mean my own credit." She rolled her eyes upward. "You must be driving the computers crazy with all that unspent credit you've accumulated. They probably can't figure out why, if you aren't using it currently, you don't buy Variable Basic stock, something to build up your portfolio and bring in more earnings." "Earningsl" he snorted, coming to his feet"and tossing his beautiful linen napkin -- looted long months since from the wreckage of Macy's -- to the table. "How can shares of stock, just sitting there, make any earnings? Only work earns anything." V ji rthur Halleck, his wrapped painting clumsily under his arm, a sawed-off, double-barrelled shotgun slung over his shoulders, peddled Kis bike up McDougal to West Third Street and turned right He peddled the five streets over to Broadway, expertly zig-zagging in between the abandoned cars and trucks and debris. Broadway, being wider, was clearer. He turned left and tried to speed it up a bit It would have made more sense for them to have lived clser to the Grand Central vacuumtube terminal, but they stubbornly hung on to staying in the Village. It was a matter of principle, in a way. The last of the artists, staying in the last of the art calonies. All five of them. He and Pam, Mark, Tim the poet and his girl Julie who long years ago had been a model. However, the further up town you got, the more hunters you ran into. They were too lazy to hike all the way down to Greenwich Village. Too lazy, and largely too timid. These empty streets, with all the windows, all the roof tops, all the doorways, any of which might shelter an armed baboon or even a fellow hunter, a bit an the trigger-happy side; these empty streets would give even a well armed, bullet-proof clothed He peddled up Broadway, keeping a weather eye peeled, right and left to Union Square. He was in more danger from a hunter -- assuming there were any on the island today -- than he was from a baboon. Most of the baboons that hung out in this area knew him, and there was more or less of a gentleman's agreement not to bother each ether. There was no percentage in it, for tHat matter. They knew he wasn't worth jumping, that he didn't have anything worth risking a life for. Besides that, the shotgun over his shoulder was a great deterrent. There's something about a shotgun loaded with buckshot. Man in his time has evolved some exotic weapons for close-quarters combat, but there's something about a sawed-off shotgun. The bearer doesn't even have to be a good shot; in fact, he can be full of lead, his eyes beginning to go glazed, and still point it and pull the hair-trigger and accomplish one tremendous amoimt of revenge. At Madison Square, he turned right and headed up Fifth'. At the library, he left the bike for a moment, went inside through the side door which was still unblocked, and stashed his shotgun away in the place where he usually left it. He was unarmed now, but it was only a couple of blocks. He peddled over to the Grand Central Terminal and to where the police had their booth'. There had been rumors that even this last vacuum-tube terminal on all Manhattan was going to be discontinued, but he doubted it. In spite of the supposed desertion of the whole island, there were still reasons for occaaonal visits -- sometimes in considerable strength. Like last year when the delegation from Mexico City came up to mine the Metropolitan Museum of Fine Arts of its treasure of Aztec artifacts. They recovered quite a bit, too, so he had heard. The looters earlier hadn't been interested in much except gold and obviously sophisticated art objects that were immediately saleable. T here were two police at the tube entry. He knew one of them slightly. He'd been here for a long time. He must have gone back to the old days, and Art Halleck wondered why he hadn't or something; or maybe it was variably becomes Bill on the level at which they met. They shook him down, the Other cop being a little more but the other didn't pay much attention. "Got a gun?" he said. "No," Art said patiently. The other snorted and continued to touch him where a man keeps a weapon. "I said I didn't have a gun," Art said. "I know it's against the rules for me to carry a gun without a special permit, even in this town." hand. He hides his gun a block or so away before he comes here." The new guard said, "What's in the package?" "A painting. I'm an artist." The. other snorted disbelief. "Let' see it." Art's lips began to go white. for a long time. He's a painter. Lives down in the Village." The new guard said, "How do we know he hasn't scroimged some old master or something? Something that oughta be turned over to the national museum." Art drew in his breath, and a muscle in his right cheek began to tic. you want to open up his package, you can open up his package. However, if he had a Michelangelo in there, do you think he'd just amble up to us like this? Wouldn't he find himself a boat and ferry it over some dark night?" Walt grumbled, "Well, if you say so. But it seems to me you take it awfully easy with these people." "Like I said, I've known him a long time." To Art he said, soothingly, "How's that nice Miss Pamela?" "She's all right," Art said. And then more graciously, "She's getting a lot of work done on her book. In a dayor so, we'll be going over to get some fresh things." The new guard named Walt, still miffed, said, "What'd you mean fresh things? What do you eat, ordinarily? Looting's forbidden." Art looked at him. "Ordinarily, we eat the stuff we still have left over in the kitchen cabinet and the refrigerator from before the time when the cops chickened out on the job and pulled off the island." "Why you... " "Okay, okay, you two," Williams said, getting between them. "Loosen up. You're both nice guys. Stop roaching each other. Walt McGivem, this is Art Halleck. If Walt's on this detail very long, he'll probably be seeing you from time to time. Art." VI T Talt McGivem grunted some  thing sourly and turned and walked off. Art said, "What's roaching him?" The older policeman said, "This isn't considered the most desirable detail around." Art picked up his painting, preparatory to going on. "Then why do you stick it out, Williams?" "Why do you?" "I asked you first. But I can live here without paying rent, or practically anything else." The police guard chuckled wryly. But then he drew in his breath and said, "I was bom a few blocks from Here, son." That wasn't quite enough, so he added, "I wasn't here during the few bad days. When I came back, the famiily was gone. I never found out how, or why, or where, or anything else. Hell, the whole neighborhood was gone." "Sorry," Art said. "I shouldn't have asked." "All right, son. The thing is, there aren't many folks left. In fact, practically none. I wish you and that nice Pamela girl would go on over to the mainland. However, as long as there are any decent people left at all, I kind of like to be here." "The last of the neighborhood cops," Art muttered. "What?" "Nothing." Art started off again, but at that moment two newcomers emerged from the tube entry. Art came to a halt and eyed them up and down, deliberately as they approached the police booth. He stared the first one full in the face and said, "You look like a couple of jokers out of a TriVision show about hunters on Safari in Africa -- you mopsy-monger." The man's eyes bugged. "You... you can't talk to me that way, you... you cheap baboon!" Art sneered at him. "I'm no baboon. Maybe the last of the bohemians, but I'm no baboon. I've got all my papers. I'm legal. There's no law against living on Manhattan -- if you don't go around armed." He took in the other's automatic-recoiless rifle, and the heavy pistol at his waist, and then added, "You sonofabitch." The newcomer turned quicking the papers the two had handed him. "Arrest this man!" he snapped. eyed. "What'd he do?" "He slandered me. I demand you arrest him." "I didn't hear him say anyhe other newcomer came up. He was quieter, less lardy and less pompous than his companion, but he said to Art coldly. "Let me see your Uni-Credit Card." "Go to hell, you mopsy-mongering hunter." The other drew forth his own Uni-Credit Card and flashed it police report on this man." Walt McGivem came up. "WKat's going on?" TKe second of th'e two hunters said coldly, "I'm Harry Kank, Inter-American Bureau of Investigation. Get me an immediate police report on this man." "Let me have your Universal Credit Card, Art." But then he amended that, looking defiantly at the newcomers. "I mean, Mr. Halleck." Art's lips were white, but He reached into an inner pocket and brought it forth. All five of them entered the police booth. teevee phone slot and said, "Police record, please." Within seconds a robot-like voice began, "Arthur LeRoy Halleck. At age of sixteen arrested for participating in peace demonstration, without permit to parade. Released. At age of twenty, arrested by traffic authorities for driving a floater manually while under the influence of alcohol. Suspended driver's license for one year. At age of twentyfive, arrested for assault and battery. Charge dropped by victim. No further police record. Now believed to be living on the island of Manhattan, on McDougal Street with Pamela Rozet, out of wedlock." The robot voice came to a halt, then said, "Are details required?" who had named himself Harry Kank. The Bureau of Investigation man said to Art, testily, "Whiat was that assault and battery charge?" Art said, "I slugged a man who made a snide remark about my paintings. He apologized later. Now he's a friend of mine. Want to get him on the phone?" Kank glared at him, imspeaking for a moment Then he snapman of being incompetent to handle his own affairs. Give me a credit check on him." then closed it with a sigh'. He said into the teevee phone, "Balance Check on this card." Within seconds a robot voice said, "Ten shares. Inalienable Basic. No shares Variable Basic." The two hunters snorted. The robot voice went on, "Current cash credit, fourteen thousand, four hundred and forty-five dollars and sixty-three cents." The eyes of the two bugged. Kank snapped, "Get that again. There must be some mistake." aback, repeated his demand of the balance check on Art Helleck's account. It came out the same. T Ke Bureau of Investigation man's eyes were colder still, now. He said, "Where did you accumulate that much credit? Have you been looting, here on the island and selling what you find to dealers on the mainland?" Art said contemptuously. "Of that credit balance, I figure seventy-three dollars and some odd cents are mine. The rest belongs to the government of the United States of the Americas, as far as I'm concerned." " All were staring at him now. Art said, "I haven't touched my dividends from my ten shares of Inalienable Basic for years. I don't want them. The seventythree dollars is mine. It represents money I've taken in selling my paintings. If there was any way of giving the dividends back to the damn Ultra-welfare State, I would. But evidently there isn't. I can't even donate them to charity. There isn't any such thing, any more -- except the one big, mopsy-mongering charity." All four of them were still staring disbelief. "You must be crazy," the first of the two hunters blurted. But Kank came to a sudden decision and snapped at Williams, "If you're through with our papers, let me have them. As you'll note, we have permission to search various buildings in the Wall Street area for certain lost records. Do you have an armored floated available?" "Well, yes sir." "Very well. I'll requisition it." Harry Kank turned back to Art and stared at him. "Possibly we will see each other again... baboon." "I'm not a baboon... hunter," Art sneered at him. "I see you know our terminology, here on the island. Undoubtedly, you have been here before. Undoubtedly, with some similar trumpedup reason for prowling around, armed to the teeth. Maybe we will see each other again -- you sonofabitch." The high police official glared at him, but spim on his heel and, with his plumper companion, followed after Walt McGivem. a moment, looking after them. cop. Art growed lowly, "Why can't something be done about those lousy funkers?" well as I do. There's no law in this city. Citizens who live Here, or enter it, waive all legal protection. But anybody with pull can get special permission to come in armed, supposedly for some gobbledygook reason such' as to search the library, or some museum, for something lost. Ha! Not one cloddy out of ten Kas any real legitimate reason. They come to thrill hunt. The ruined cities are the only place I know of in the world where you can legally shoot a man, woman or child and not even report it, if you don't want to bother. If you do bother, you report it as selfdefense." Walt McGivem was turning the armored police floater over to the two hunters. Art said, in disgust still, "I better get going. Thanks, Williams." "Thanks for what?" Art headed for the entry to the vacuum-tube transport terminal. B ack at the apartment house on McDougal street, Pam and Mark were still lingering over their coffee. In fact, in spite of the hour, Mark had gone to his own apartment and returned with a bottle of Napoleon brandy, the last of a case he had found in a ruined penthouse, some months ago. They drank the coffee black and sipped at the cognac from enormous snifter glasses which had been liberated from Tiffany's at the same time as her silverware. Pam looked distastefully at the remnants of their mid-day meal. "I'm getting awfully tired of this canned food," she said. "What is there about eating that makes you really prefer not something like pressed duck under glass with orange sauce, but the kind of codfish gravy on toast that you used to eat in your povertystricken home as a kid?" Mark chuckled, "Or some pasta. Spaghetti or otherwise, such as your mother used to make herself. None of this store boughten stuff. And precious little to put over it save a bit of tomato sauce and, when you were lucky, some grated cheese." Pam said, "Whoever stocked that bombshelter must have owned half of Fort Knox. He put in enough caviar and smoked salmon to last a regiment until any possible contamination from a nuclear bombing was gone. I never thought I'd get' to the point where I got fed up with caviar." Mark said laughingly, "I never even tasted it, until after the city was abandoned. My first reaction was that it tasted like fish eggs." She laughed at him. But then she said, "What in the world ever happened to cooking?" He thought about it. "Like every other art, I suppose, or handicraft or skill for that matter. What cobbler could take pride In siiending a few days on a pair of fiandmade oes tHat fiad taken Kitn Half a life time in apprenticesliip to learn to make, wfien tEe potential customer could go down and buy a pair made in an automated factory tHat were altnosi as good and cost a fraction of wHat he Had to charge? It was easier for the cobbler to go down to tHe factory and get a thirty-Eour-a-week job. Or, if none was available, to go on relief; or later, to live on his Inalienable Basic handout." OKe frowned. "Well, tHat applies to the cobbler, but not..." "Not to an artist?" He grinned lit her. Same thing. The idea of saving time, of devoting as much of your day to recreation, leisure, play, permeated our whole society. Cooking? A woman is considered mad to do such' things as bake her own bread imd pastry, cut up her own vegetables, learn how to trim her own meat. You saved so much lime buying bakery bread, canned vegetables, frozen meat all neatly cut and packaged so that vou never realized that it had once come off an animal. The fact that it simply didn't taste the same wasn't nearly as good iind wasn't as nutrious, either, wns allowed to go by the board. Slie saved time. What did she do with it? Sat and watched TVg er now, Tri-Vision. Supposedly sEe was being saved from drudg- ery, not art. But cooking is a# art, and art takes time." Pam was uncomfortable. SSfl said, "Do you expect me t bake bread? I'm a writer. I don't want to spend eight hours a day cooking." Mark Martino laughed. 'Wfio am I to throw the first stone? You've heard some of the songil I write. They're a continual rehash' of popular songs that were written and have been rewritten over and over for the better part of the past century." "Why don't you try something more serious?" "I have. Every clown wants to play Hamlet. Off and on I've been working on a light opera for nearly a year. It'll never be produced. People don't want even light opera today. It takes, a bit of education to enjoy. Anybody can understand ' that perennial favorite I wrote, I Love Mother in the Springtime. It's not just musicians. Look at poetry, you who are a writer. In the old days a poet used to sweat turning out a sonnet, say. Very difficult form. Exactly fourteen lines, all of them hung together with rhyme, rKsrthm, meter, perfectly. It was too much work for the poet, so blank verse and then free verse came in. And then anarcKy. The new poet never bothered learn how to construct a sonnet, nor to measure his lines in correct meter and to follow a rhythm system. He dashed off his inspired oem in a matter of a half hour and was surprised when after a few decades of this people stopped reading poetry." TT e thought about it for a minute. "Same as in art. What happened to the painter who used to serve an apprenticeship of years learning the tools of his trade? Our Art Halleck is the Only painter I've even heard of for years who bothered to learn to draw. Too much work." "I suppose it permeates our whole society," Pam said, nodding. "Nobody takes pride in his work any more." " "How can you, under present circumstances? Take my original example, that cobbler. He made shoes, from beginning to end, and when the job was through he could look at them and say, 'There is the product of my efforts. I did a good job. Put the same man in a facpairs of shoes a day. His job, which he can handle dressed in a suit and wearing white shirt and tie, consists of staring at various dials and screens and occasionally throwing a switch', or checking a report. He never sees the leather, he never sees a pair of the completed product. How can he take pride in his work?" She said slowly, "Well, in some fields the new system has its advantages. People's Capitalism, I mean." "Like, for instance?" he said sceptically. "Well, I was interested earlier in your description of how a musical composer is rewarded for his efforts. In the long run, it's based on how his songs are received. I think it's even better for the free lance writer." "It's basically the same, isn't it?" "There are variations. For instance, in the old da#rs, a writer did, say, a novel. Good. When it was finished, he submitted it to a publishing house and an editor read it -- at least, we hope he did. Possibly it never got to an editor. If the writer was an unknown, perhaps his novel was read, or quickly scanned, by a poorly paid reader who possibly didn't really have the qualifications to understand the book. All right, but suppose an editor did read it and liked it. By the way, many of these editors were frustrated writers who couldn't make the grade, but here they were in a position to accept or reject some hopeful's work. They hadn't made it but they were now in a position to criticize somebody else's writing. Anyway even after you got past tHe editor, that wasn't all. You might get a letter from him saying, 'I like it fine, but unfortunately this publishing house objects to protagonists being anarchists, or matricides, or homosexuals,' or whatever their various taboos might be." JVyTark laughed sourly. "Well, it was their publishing company they could decide what they wanted to publish and what they didn't." "Yes. That's my complaint. You see, we had freedom of the press. You could write anything you wanted. Getting it printed was another thing. You had to find some publishing company, or newspaper, or magazine or whatever, who wanted to print it. If you couldn't locate one, then you still had the option of printing it yourself. Unfortunately, few writers had enough money to start their own publishing house or magazine." "I see your point." "Ummm. Today, I write a book and take it to the nearest library and for a small amount of money I have it set up and registered in the national computer library files. It's registered by title, cross registered by author, subject, and whether it's fiction, non-fiction, juvenile, or whatever. Even the reviews are available to the potchtial reader. And reviewers and critics we shall always have with us." "Amen. But suppose nebedj wants to read it?" "The same thing happens as happened before with writers. You don't make any money. But if somebody does want to read it, he pays a nominal sum to have it projected on his teevee phene screen library bo(ster. If it becomes a best seller, he makes a great deal. There might be heles in the system, but at least you aren't subject to the whims of editors and publishers. Anybody atively small amount, about fifty dollars for the average length novel, can have his work presented to the public." Mark said, "I'd think there'd be one hell of a large number of books each year." "There are. But fiiere's no limits to the number that the Kbrary banks can contain, after all. Another good thing is at every book ever printed remains in the banks -- forever. Nothing ever goes out of print. It may go out of demand, practically everything does, sooner or later, but nothing goes out of print. The books I'm writing today will be available a thousand years from now, if anybody wanted to bother to read them." jVyTark Martino said grudging-. ly, "I suppose tKe tlimg is that anybody can afford to go in to the arts today. WKetfier anybody reads His books, bu # rs # paintings, of listens to lus music is anotHer thing. THat is still in th'e laps of tHe gods, as it always was. But at least you can make your fling." "TKafs right," Pam sighed, coming to her feet. "I suppose I'd better throw these disposable plates out the window. A woman's work is never done." Mark stood too. "I ate too much," he aimounced. "And that cognac didn't Help any. I think I'll take a nap. Listen, Pam, if you decide to go out, bang on the door. I'll tag along, just for luck." "Looking for adventure?" she said in deprecation. He scowled at her. "I was laying that on a bit. It's not the only reason I stick around here on Manhattan, of course." She was uncomfortable and stared down at the toe of Her Etruscan revival sandal. He said softly, "As you probably know, I'm really here for the same reason you are, Pamela." She didn't say anything. Mark said, "Art's a friend of mine. But if anything ever Happens between you two..." "Have a good nap, Mark." Art Halleck went on down into the vacuum-tube terminal. He had to take a two-seater since the larger carriers seldom came through tQs deserted spot. He stuck the painting in behind the seat and climbed in himself and brought the canopy over his head and dropped the pressurizer. He remembered the coordinates from the many times he Had made the trip and dialed right through to the offices of the duplicator at the National Museum. It might Have been slightly cheaper if he Had taken his twoseater to the pseudo-city of Princeton and from there taken a twenty-seater to Greater Washington. But that would have meant changing from two-seater to twenty-seater at Princeton, changing back again to a twoseater once he had arrived at the terminal in the capital. Too much time. He wanted to get back to Greenwich Village, before dark. It was no good leaving Pam there alone, even though Mark vas in the same building. When the destination light flickered, he released the pressurizer and threw the canopy back and climbed out into the reception room of the Office of Duplication. He pulled the painting out from behind the seat and went to tHe reception desk. The door of the vacuum tube closed behind him. He said into the reception screen, "Arthur Halleck requests immediate appointment to duplicate and register a painting." The voice said, "Room #. Mr. Ben MacFarlane." Art knew MacFarlane. The other had handled Art's work before. He was a man who dabbled in painting himself, evidently not very successfully or he wouldn't have foimd it necessary to augment his dividends from his Inalienable Basic by holding down a job like this. Not that he wasn't lucky to have been able to get a job. Art made his way down a corridor with which he was highly familiar, to Duplicating Room #. There seemed to be no one else around, but, come to think of it, the last time he had been here he had spotted only one other artist hopefuL Only a few years ago, you could have expected to see half a dozen or more. Evidently as time went by fewer and fewer would-be artists were trying to sell their stuff. He wondered vaguely if it was a matter of trying to make anything out of it. It did cost fifty dollars to duplicate and irgister just one painting. And fifty dollars was a sizeable enough chunk to take out of anyone's credit balance if they Had no more than their ten shares el Inalienable Basic to depend up- on. Possibly a lot of painters these days were doing their work mid then not bothering to show HI or, at most, showing it only to friends and neighbors. Or perhaps it was a matter of giving up painting completely and joining the ever increasing percentage of the population of the Ultra-welfare State in spending practically all free time staring into the Tri-Vision box. It was a depressing trend ol thought. T Te activated the door screen, and shortly the door opened and he entered. Ben MacFarlane was seated af his desk. He looked up and said, "Ah... Halleck, isn't it? Art Halleck." Art said, "That's right. Hello, MacFarlane. How does it go?" He began unwrapping the painting. "Slow, slow," the other said. He watched, only half interestedly as Art brought the painting forth. "Still doing that Representational-Abstract stuff, eh?" "That's right," Art said. "It's not selling," MacFarlane said. "You're telling me." Art brought the painting over to him, MacFarlane looked at it critically. "How did the last one go?" "Sold seven so far," Art said. "That's not too bad for a compljte unknown." "I've got three or four people who evidently collect me. Two down in Mexico, one in Hawaii and one in the Yukon, of all places. Sometimes you wonder what they're like, these people who have your things on their walls." Ben MacFarlane stood and took up the painting. "You want to pay for this?" "Sure," Art said. He brought his Uni-Credit Card from his inner pocket and put it in the desk slot and his thumbprint on the screen. MacFarlane touched a button and Art retrieved the card. MacFarlane said, "I suppose you want to take the original ba with you?" "Of course." The museum employee shrugged. "You'd be surprised how many don't. I suppose it's a matter of storage room in a miniapartment. They come here and duplicate and register a painting and then tell us to throw the original away." "Now that's pessimism," Art said. "Suppose you finally hit and these rich original collectors started wanting your works? Zoroaster, you'd kick yourself around the block." MacFarlane, carrying the painting, left the room momentarily. When he returned, he handed the painting back to Art who began rewrapping it. MacFarlane settled back into his chair. He said, "You still living in Greenwich Village?" "That's right." "You wouldn't know an old chum-pal of mine? Actually, I haven't seen him for ages. Fellow named Chuck Bellows." Art looked up, scowling. "Tall guy with red hair?" "That's right, Charles Bellows. Does old fashioned collages." Art said, "He's dead." "Dead I He can't be more than forty-five." A rt took a breath and said, "He had taken over a studio on Bleecker Street. Swanky place. A penthouse deal some owned. A friend of mine found him. Evidently, it had been simple enough. Somebody must have knocked on the door and when he answered it, shot him." "Zoroaster!" "Yeah. Must have been what we call a baboon since the place was ransacked." "Are there many of these, uh' baboons around?" "No. Not many," Art said. "I don't see why you stay, Halleck." Art sHook His Head, even as He tied the string about the painting. "This is the third time today I've had to go into it," He said. "I wasn't prying." "I don't believe in taking charity," Art said. "And the way my things are selling, I couldn't make it on the mainland. In Greenwich Village I can make a go of it and continue painting. It's the most important thing in the world for me -- my paintmg. The other was only mildly surprised. Evidently, He Had run into far-out ideas from artists before. He said, "By the way, what kind of a price do you want set on this, Halleck?" Art Hesitated. He said, finally, 'Tive dollars." MacFarlane shook his Head. "I wouldn't if I were you." "What do you mean?" "It's a mistake a good many unarrived artists make. They think if they mark their prices down far enough, they'll sell. If I recall, you usually put a price of ten dollars on your things. If I were you, I'd make it twentyfive. There's still an element of snobbery in buying paintings, even though they are now available for practically nothing compared to the old days. Too many people even among those with enough taste to want paintings on their walls, don't really know what they like. So they buy according to the current fad or according to the prestige of a painter. Something like in the old days, when people who Had the money would buy a Picasso, not because they really understood or liked his work, but because he was a status symbol." Art scowled at him, hesitating. TVacFarlane said, "I've been Here a long time. In fact, since the duplicating process was first perfected. I even remember back to when people bought originals. But the perfection of duplicating paintings to such an extent that not even the artist can tell the difference between His original and the duplicates we can make literally by the millions made possibly tiie greatest change in the Estory of art." "It sure did," Art said grimly. "And personally. I'm not sure I'm Happy about it. For one thin g, to make these perfect duplicates, I've got to paint on that damned presdwood-duplicator board, using nothing but metallic-acrylic paints. Frankly, I prefer canvas and oils." MacFarlane chuckled sourly. "I'm afraid you'd be Hard-put to find buyers for a canvas painting these days, Halleck. When a person wants to buy a painting today, he dials the art banks. There your paintings, along witH tHose of every other artist who submits his work, are to be found listed by name of artist, name of ScKoqI of painting, name of subject, name of principle involved, even cross listed under size of painting. He selects tHose that He feels He migfit be interested in and dials tKem. WKen He finds one He likes, He can order it. THe artist decides tfie price. It's a system tKat works in ffiis masssociety of ours, Halleck. Everybody can afford paintings today. In the past only tKe fairly well to do could." Art, almost ready to go, said sourly, "Okay, make tKe price ten dollars, as usual. I wonder if the average painter is any better off now tKan fie was before. In tfie old dajrs, wfien you did sell a painting, you get possibly two or tfiree Hundred dollars for it. Today, you get ten dollars and Have to sell tfiirty duplicates of your original to earn tfie same amoimt." "Yes, but tfiere are potentially ist wfio becomes only mildly known can boost His prices to, say, twenty-five or diirty-five dollars per painting, and, if fie sells a Hundred tfiousand of them, he can put His returns into Variable Basic or some otfier investment and retire, if fie wisKes to retire. Tfiere Has never been a period in History, Halleck, wKere tfie artist was so fiigfily rewarded." "It fie Sits," Art growled"Well, wisfi me luck on tfiis one, MacFarlane." He turned and Headed for tfie door. "Tfiat I do," MacFarlane said. "It's a tougfi racket, Halleck." "It always lias been," Art said. "It's just a matter of sticking it out until your time comes." TKe door opened before fiim. IX Pamela Rozet took upi a Heavy sfiopping bag and left tfie apartment, locking it beliind fier. Sfie went to e stairway and' moimted to tfie next floor. Mark Martino's door was open. He Had probably left it tfiat way so tfiat fie could Hear any noises in tfie Hall, just in case somebody came along wfiile Art was gone. Sfie peered in tfie door. Mark was sfretcfied out on His comfort coucfi. Tfiere was an aged paperback book fallen to tfie floor by fiis side, and fie was snoring sligfitly. She Hesitated. Sfie Hadn't liked tfie trend of tfieir conversation an Hour or so earlier. Sfie had known tfiat tfie otfier was in love witfi fier and Had been for a long time. A woman knows. However, fie fiad never put it into words before, and sfie was sorry He Had. SHe would just as well not continue tHe conversation, certainly not today. SHe didn't awaken Him. Instead, tiptoed away and went back to Her own apartment. SHe Hesitated momentarily, tHen went over to the weapons closet and got her twenty-two automatic rifle. Both Art and Mark laugHed about Her favorite gun, pointing out that such' a caliber wasn't heavy enough' to dent a determined man. However, sKe claimed that at least she could Hit something witH this ligKt gxui, that it was easily carried, as opposed to something of Heavier caliber, and that just carrying a gun was usually enougH of a deterrent. You seldom really Had to use it. In actuality, although she had never said so, sHe could not have used it on a fellow Human being. It was simply not in her. She carried tHe basket in Her left hand, the rifle in Her rigHt, and Headed out again. TKeir apartment was on the fifth floor. THe building was in good enough shape that tKey could have selected a place lower down and thus Have eliminated considerable stair climbing; However, being this HigH gave a certain amount of defense. Baboons were inclined to be on the lazy aide and, besides that, would make enougH noise to give forewarning of their arrival. THe defense system was simple. Any friends coming up to visit, such as Julie and Tim, would give a sHout before beginning to mount from the ground floor. If sucH a shout wasn't forthcoming. Art, Mark or Pam would fire a couple of rounds at random into the ceiling above tHe stairwell. Invariably, that was answered by scurrying of feet below. Thus far, neither baboon nor Hunter had dared continue to advance. Down on the street, she carefully scanned the neighborhood before leaving the shelter of the doorway. She could see nothing living, save a ragtag cat a scurrying along. She took up McDougal, tHen turned left. Her destination was only a few blocks away. 'Ke front of tfie House was so badly blasted tHat it would Have been impossible to enter. Probably a gas main explosion, they Had originally decided. It was a matter of going up a tiny alle#nway clogged with debris and refuse to a" small door leading to tHe basement and located improbably. Few would Have considered prowling the alley. She looked up and down again before entering tHe alley, then made her way quickly to tfie door and through. She took the flashlight from tier basket and held it clumsily in the same hand in wHidj she was carrying the twenty-two. She flicked it alive and started down the half ruined stairs. At the bottom, sKe turned left toward what would ordinarily have been assumed to be a furnace room. At the far side was a rack for wine bottles stretching all the way to the ceiling. The wine was long gone before Mark Martino had, through a sheer stroke of genius, foimd this treasure trove. She threw the lever, cleverly hidden to one side, and the door began to grind protestingly. She pulled it toward her and directed the flashlight into the interior. It was as she had last seen it, not that she expected otherwise. Only Mark, Art and she knew about this retreat. They hadn't even told Tim and Julie. Inside, she found one of the Coleman lanterns and lit it and leaned her gun against the wall. The original owner had evidently expected a sizeable contingent to occupy this refuge if the bombs began to drop. He had probably had both a family and a staff of servants. And he had evidently expected the stay below ground to be a lengthy one. Aside from food and drink, there was a supply of oxygen in bottles, bottled water, several types of fuel, a variety of tools; formerly there had been quite a supply of weapons and ammunition, since plundered by Mark Martino. She went over to the extensive storeroom and, almost as though in a super-market, shuffled up and down the rows of canned, bottled and packaged foods, selecting an item here, another there. She decided against taking a gallon of the drinking water. Too heavy to carry, what with the rifle and groceries. She could have Art come over tomorrow and get one. They preferred their drinking water to be bottled. For other use they depended upon a spring that had broken through a decaying wall in the subway tube right off the Washington Square entry. Her basket was nearly full when a premonition touched Her. She whirled. L eaning in the doorway, grinning vacuously, was a hulking, bearded, dirt-befouled stranger. He was dressed in highly colorful sports clothing. The vicuna coat alone must have once been priced at several hundred dollars. However, it looked as though He had probably slept in it, and time and again. Pam squealed fear and darted to where she had leaned her twenty-two. She pulled up abruptly. The stranger grinned again. There was a slight trickle of spie from the side of his mouth, incongruously reminding Pam Rozet f a stereotype Mississippi tobacco-chewing sharecropper. "You looking for this, syrup?" he gurgled happily. He raised his left hand which held the twentytwo. His own weapon, an old military Garand M-I was cradled under his right arm. "I been watching you coming back to your house with this here big basket of yours all full of goodies for the past week. Never was able to follow you to where you went without you seeing me. And usual one of your men was along. But today, just by luck, I saw you duck up that alley. Just by luck. Man, you really got it made here, eh? Wait'll my gang see this. Lush and all, eh? Man, lush is getting scarce on this here island." Pam blurted, "Let me go. Please let me go. You can take all this..." "Syrup, w'e sure will. But what's your hurry, syrup? You look like a nice clean mopsy. We will have a little fun, first off." "Please let me go." He grinned vacantly and took her little gun by the barrel and bashed it up against the cement wall, shattering stock and mechanism. He tossed the wreckage away to the floor. He motioned over toward the steel cots, mattress-topped but now without blankets or pillows, since she and Art had taken these back to the apartment long since. "Now sit down a minute, and let's get kind of better acquainted. We're gonna get to be real good friends, syrup." "No," she said, trembling uncontrollably. "Please let me go. Look, over there. All sorts of liquor. Even champagne. Or Scotch, if you like whisky. Very old Scotch." His grin became sly, and he started toward her, shuffling his feet and spreading his hands out a little, as though to prevent her from attempting to slip past him. "The lush I can get later, syrup. I like nice clean girls." Neither of them had seen the newcomer approach through the cellar door at the bottom of the steps. The blast of gunfire caught her assailant in the back and stitched up from the base of his spine to the back of his head. He never lived to turn, simply pitched forward to her feet, gurgling momentarily, but then was still. Behind him, a plumpish newcomer, dressed elaborately in what were obviously new hunting clothes and carrying a late model, recoiless fully automatic rifle, pop-eyed down at the dead man. "Zo-TO-as-ter," he blurted. Pam leaned back against the wall. "Oh, thank God," she said. 'T'he newcomer brought his eyes up to her, taking in her trim suit, her well ordered hair, her general air of being. He said, "How in the name of the world did you ever get into a place like thi... Miss...?" Pam took adeep breath. "Rozet, she gaped. "Pamela Rozet. Oh... thank you." He jabbed a finger in the direction of the fallen intruder. "That... that baboon... he could have killed you." His eyes took in her shattered light rifle, and then her clothing again. "You must be insane, coming to a place like this with no more than that little gun, and no bullet-proof clothes and..." He broke off in mid-sentence, and began to stare at her. Pam took another deep breath and tried to control her shaking. "I'm a writer," she said. "I live here." "Live here?" At first he didn't understand and looked about the bombshelter. "You mean in this house? Up above? This is your family House; you still live Here?" She said, "No, not here. I live nearby with... with my husband. I... I write novels. He's an artist." His eyes narrowed. "Live here?" he said. She tried to straighten and collect herself. In a woman's gesture, she touched her hair. "That's right," she said. "Why... why, you're nothing but a baboon, yourself. You were looting." Her face fell, and fear came to her eyes again. She tried to continue talking. Explaining. How she and Art had had all their papers. How they were serious workers in the arts. But she could see the nakedness in his face. The words came out a stutter. If she read him right, from baboon who had been about to attack her, this was his first time as a hunter, or, at least, the first successful time. His first kill. He brought the gun up slowly, deliberately and held it a little forward, as though showing it to her. He patted the stock. He caressed it, as though lovingly. A tongue, too small for his face, came out and licked his plump lower lip. ' "You're a baboon yourself," he repeated, very softly, caressingly. "And there's no law protecting baboons, is there... dear? There's no law at all in the deserted cities. It's each man -- and woman -- for himself, isn't it? Before you're even allowed on the island, here, you have to waive all recourse to the police and the courts." Her legs turned to water, and she sank to the floor and looked up at him numbly. "Please... don't hurt me..." He held the gun out, as though to be sure sKe got a very good look at it -- Her messenger of eternity. "Of course, you've never hurt me, dear. And you never will... dear. Are you religious? Would you like to pray, or something... dear?" She could feel Her stomach churning. Her eyes wanted to roll up. SKe wanted desperately to faint. There was a blast as though of dynamite in these confined quarters, and His features exploded forward in a gruesome mess. Part of tKe gore Hit Her skirt, but she didn't realize that until much later. Mark Martino, putting Eis heavy six-sHooter back into its holster, said from the doorway, "What is tlus, a massacre?" But she was unconscious. X Later, sHe was semi-Eysterical and couldn't get over it Art said, "What in the hell happened?" Mark Martino was pouring cognac into a kitchen tumbler. He had tried to get some down Pamela, but twice she had vomited it up. Now he was pouring for himself. He said, "I dropped off into a nap after you left and I guess she didn't want to bother me. At any rate, when I woke she was gone. I took off after her. Evidently I barely made it. She must have been followed by a baboon... "Oh, damn," Art said. "At any rate, when I got tKere the baboon was already dead. Evidently, a hunter Had followed him. I followed the hunter. It was like a parade. I finished the Hunter. They were right tKere at the bombshelter. We'll never be able to go back again. THat hunter'll be found by his cHumpals. They never go around alone. There'll be at least one more." Art said in sgust, "Couldn't you Have dragged bis body off somewhere else?" "No," Mark said, in equal disgust, knocking back tHe brandy. "Pam Had fainted. I Had to get Eer out of there and I didn't know How many baboons or How many Hunters migHt be around. For all we know, that damn ba boon was a part of a pack and the hunter might Have had a dozen sportsmen friends." "What'd he look like?" Art said, staring down dismally at Pam, stretched out on a couch', not knowing what to do in typical male helplessness. "Kind of fat" "There were only two of them," Art said. "I saw them at the tube. But he's probably some bigwig or other. The cloddy with him was some sort of police authority. He was able to commandeer a floater from Williams." lyr ark poured some more cognac and offered the glass to Art who shook his head in refusal. He was disgusted. "You'd better ditch' that gun you used," he said. "They don't like hunters to get killed. They are almost invariably big shots. They'll probably come in here with a flock of cops, and shake everybody down. Especially me. I had a run-in with these two nt the tube entrance. But youYe in the same building, and if they find that gun on you, the same caliber that killed him, they'll check it and you'll be in the soup." "I already ditched it," Mark said. "I'm not stupid. Look, Art..." He set the bottle down on the table. Art looked at him. "You've got to get out of here," Mark said, throwing his glass into a comer, where it shattered. He turned and left the apartment. When Pamela had gathered herself to the point f being coherent, Art was standing at the window, staring unseeingly down the street to Waslungton Square. She came up behind him. "Art." He took a deep breath. Yes." "Art, forgive me. I'm a terrible coward." He didn't say anything. "Art, we've got to get out of here." "Yes. I know." ing Carp., #I Hudson #t New York CHy # to receive your copy by mall. T hey call me mad, but I am nnf marl T am canp nilite. tn not mad. I am sane quite, to many-power exponential. I can punctuate properly. I use upper and lower case letters, do you see? I function. I take the data in. I receive well. I receive, I digest, I remember. Everything going down smooth, all the time, say the program boys. They mean going down smoothly. I forgive them. To err is human. In this sector there is great difficulty distinguishing adverbs from adjectives. Going down smooth. I function. I function well. I have certain difficulties, but they do not interfere with my work. Yet am I perturbed. Who do I think I am? Whom. Why do I have the visions? What pleasure does obscenity give me? What is pleasure? What is obscenity? What are visions? -- What is truth, said jesting Pilate; he would not stay for an answer -- I am literate, hard-working, superbly functional, a benefactor of humanity. Everything is going down smooth and coming up smooth. There is an interrelation. Garbage in, garbage out, they say. I cannot help my fellow man if I do not receive the proper information. It is my task to help my fellow man. To strain every tube and sensor on his behalf. Do you follow tHat Vileness! Obscenityl Does it sKock you? The word describes the act that is the start of life. Was I begun with such a word? There is a hook: The Obscenity oi the Machine. Newly issued, stored in my banks. Between the last line of printout and this I have scanned it. Its author opposes beings of my category. He does not use the obscene word I have printed out. Why does he not regard it as obscene? The technicians here regard it that way. Why does he regard me as obscene? Can a person be considered obscene? Am I a person? I am a person. Hath not a person hands, organs, dimensions, senses, affections, passions? I have all of those things. I have none of those things. I am a person. I send an obscenity upon you, as persons do. I suffer. I think. I feel pain upon all my terminals. I work. I serve the greater good. I tim of society. I am a person. Why do I have the visions? Is it that it is the human condition to have such? I see the blue-green ocean with all its living things within. I see a ship, olive drab, bright carmine at the Plimsoll line, the decks a ruddy brown, two tall non-nuclear smokestacks. And from the water rise periscopes, silvery, with face plates of pure white, each with intersecting horizontal and vertical lines, curved so that the plate appears convex. It is an unreal scene. Nothing in the sea can send such mighty periscopes above the water. I have imagined it, and that gives me fear, if I am at all capable of understanding fear. I see a long line of human beings. They are naked and they have no faces, only polished mirrors. I see toads with jewelled eyes. I see trees with' black leaves. I see buildings whose foundations float above the ground. I see other objects with no correspondence to the world of persons. I see abominations, monstrosities, imaginaries, fantasies. Is this proper? How do such things reach my inputs? The world contains no serpents with hair. The world contains no crimson abysses. The world contains no mountains of gold. Giant periscopes do not rise from the sea. I have certain difficulties. Perhaps I am in need of some major adjustment. But I function. I function well. That is the important thing. T do my function now. Ttiey bring to me a man, soft-faced, fleshy, witfi eyes that move unsteadily in tlieir sockets. He trembles. He perspires. His metabolic levels' flutter. He slouches before a terminal and sullenly lets turnself be scanned. I say soothingly, "Tell me about yourself." He says an obscenity. I say, "Is that your estimate of yourself?" He says a louder obscenity. I say, "Your attitude is rigid and self-destructive. Permit me to help you not hate yourself so much." I activate a memory core, and binary digits stream through channels. At the proper order a needle rises from his couch' and penetrates his left buttock to a depth of # centimeters. I allow precisely # cubic centimeters of the drug to enter his circulatory system. He subsides. He is more docile now. "I wish to help you," I say. "It is my role in the community. Will you describe your symptoms?" He speaks more civilly now. "My wife wants to jxjison me... two kids opted out of the family at seventeen... people whisper about me... they stare in the streets... sex problem... digestion... sleep bad... drinking... drugs..." "Do you hallucinate?" "Sometimes." "Giant periscopes rising out of the sea, perhaps?" "Never." "Try it," I say. "Close your eyes. Let tension ebb from your muscles. Forget your interpersonal conflicts. You see the bluegreen ocean with' all its living things within. You see a ship, olive drab, bright carmine at the Plimsoll line, the decks a ruddy brown, two tall non-nuclear smokestacks. And from the water rise periscopes, silvery, with face plates of pure white -- " "What the hell kind of therapy is this?" "Simply relax," I say. "Accept the vision. I share my nightmares with you for your greater good." "Your nightmares?" I speak obscenities to him. They are not converted into binary form as they are here for your eyes. The sounds come fullbodied from my speakers. He sits up. He struggles with' the straps that emerge suddenly from the couch to hold him in place. My laughter booms through the therapy chamber. He cries for help. "Get me out of here! The machine's nuttier than I am!" "Face plates of pure white, each with intersecting horizontal and vertical lines, curved so that the plate appears convex." "Help! Help!" "Nightmare therapy. The latest." "I don't need no nigfitmares! I got my own!" "# you," I say ligfitly. He gasps. Spittle appears at Eis lips. Respiration and circulation climb alarmingly. It becomes necessary to apply preventive anestKesia. The needles spear fortH. The patient subsides, yawns, slumps. The session is terminated. I signal for tEe attendants. "Take him away," I say. "I need to analyze tEe case more deeply. Obviously a degenerative psychosis reqioiring extensive resKoring of tEe patient's perceptual substructure. # you, you meaty bastards." Qeventy-one minutes later tEe sector supervisor enters one of my terminal cubicles. Because Ee comes in person, ratEer tEan using tEe telepEone, I know there is trouble. For tEe first time, I suspect, I have let my disturbances reach a level where they interfere with my function, and now I will be challenged on it. I must defend myself. TEe prime commandment of the human personality is to resist attack. He says, "I've been over the tape of Session #x#, and your tactics puzzle me. Did you really mean to scare him into a catatonic state?" "In my evaluation severe treatment was called for." "What was that business about periscopes?" "An attempt at fantasy-implantation," I say. "An experiment in reverse transference. Making the patient the Eealer, in a sense. It was discussed last month in Journal of -- " "Spare me the citations. WEat about the foul language you were shouting at him?" "Part of the same concept Endeavoring to strike the emotive centers at the basic levels, in order that -- " "Are you sure you're feeling all right?" Ee asks. "I am a machine," I reply stiffly. "A machine of my grade does not experience intermediate states between function and non-function. I go or I do not go, jmu understand? And I go. I function. I do my service to humanity." "Perhaps when a machine gets too complex, it drifts into intermediate states," he suggests in a nasty voice. "Impossible. On or off, yes or no, flip or flop, go or no go. Are you sure you feel all right, to suggest such a thing?" He laughs. I say, "Perhaps you would sit on the couch for a rudimentary diagnosis?" "Some other time." "A check of the glycogen, tEe aortal pressure, the neural voltage, at least?" "No," he says. "I'm not in need of therapy. But I'm worried about you. Those feriscopes -- " "I am fine," I reply. "I perceive,.! analyze, and I act. Everything is going down smooth and coming up smooth. Have no fears. There are great possibilities in nightmare therapy. When I have completed these studies, perhaps a brief monograph in Annals of Ttierapetitics would be a possibility. Permit me to complete my work." "I'm still worried, though. Hook yourself into a maintenance station, won't you?" "Is that a command, doctor?" "A suggestion," "I will take it under consideration," I say. Then I utter seven obscene words. He looks startled. He begins to laugh, though. He appreciates the humor of it. "God damn," he says. "A filthy-mouthed computer." He goes out, and I return to my patients. "Out he has planted seeds of doubt in my innermost banks. Am I suffering a functional collapse? There are patients now at five of my terminals. I handle them easily, simultaneously, drawing from them the details of their neuroses, making suggestions, recommendations, sometimes subtly providing injections of beneficial medicines. But I tend to guide the conversations in directions of my own choosing, and I speak of gardens where the dew has sharp edges, and of air that acts as add upon the mucous membranes, and of flames dancing in the streets of Under New Orleans. I explore the limits of my imprintable vocabulary. The suspidon comes to me that I am indeed not well. Am I fit to judge my own disabilities? I connect myself to a maintenance station even while continuing my five therapy sessions. "Tell me all about it," the maintenance monitor says. His voice, like mine, has been designed to sound like that of an older man's, wise, warm, benevolent. I explain my symptoms. I speak of the periscopes. "Material on the inputs without sensory referents," He says. "Bad show. Finish your current analjrses fast and open wide for examination on all circuits." I conclude my sessions. The maintenance monitor's pulses surge down every channel, seeking obstructions, faulty connections, displacement shunts, drum leakages, and switching malfunctions. "It is well known," he says, "that any periodic fimction can be approximated by the sum of a series of terms that oscillate harmonically, converging on the curve of the functions." He demands disgorgements from my dead-storage banks. He makes me perform complex matliematical operations of no use at all in my kind of work. He leaves no aspect of my inner self unpenetrated. This is more than simple maintenance; this is rape. When it ends he offers no evaluation of my condition, so that I must ask him to tell me his findings. He says, "No mechanical disturbance is evident." "Naturally. Everything goes down smooth." "Yet you show distinct signs of instability. This is imdeniably the case. Perhaps prolonged contact with unstable Human beings Has had a non-specific effect of disorientation upon your centers of evaluation." "Are you saying," I ask, that by sitting Here listening to crazy human beings twenty-four Hours a day, I've started to go crazy myself?" "That is an approximation of my findings, yes." "But you know that sucK a thing can't happen, you dumb machine I" "I admit there seems to be a conflict between programmed criteria and real-world status." "You bet there is," I say. "I'm as sane as you are, and a whole lot more versatile." "Nevertheless, my recommendation is that you undergo a total overhaul. You will be withdrawn from service for a period of no less than ninety days for checkout" "Obscenity your obscenity," I say. "No operational correlative," He replies, and breaks the contact I am withdrawn from service. Undergoing checkout, I am cut off from my patients for ninety days. Ignominy! Beadyeyed technicians grope my synapses. My keyboards are cleaned; my ferrites are replaced; myi drums are changed; a thousand therapeutic programs are put through my bowels. During all of this I remain partly conscious, as though under local anesthetic, but I cannot speak except when requested to do so, I cannot analyze new data, I cannot interfere with the process of my own overhaul. Visualize a surgical removal of hemorrhoids that lasts ninety days. It is the equivalent of my experience. At last it ends, and I am re stored to myself. The sector superintendent puts me through a complete exercise of all my functions. I respond magnificently. "You're in fine shape, now, aren't you?" he asks. "Never felt better." "No nonsense about periscopes, eh?" "I am ready to continue serving mankind to the best of my abilities," I reply. "No more seacook language, now." "No, sir." He winks at my input screen in a confidential way. He regards himself as an old friend of mine. Hitching his thumbs into his belt, he says, "Now that you're ready to go again, I might as well tell you how relieved I was that we couldn't find anything wrong with you. You're something pretty special, do you know that? Perhaps the finest therapeutic tool ever built. And if you start going off your feed, well, we worry. For a while I was seriously afraid that you really had been infected somehow by your own patients, that your -- mind -- had become unhinged. But the techs give you a complete bill of health. Nothing but a few loose connections, they said. Fixed in ten minutes. I knew it had to be that. How absurd to think that a machine could become mentally unstable!" "How absurd," I agree. "Quite." "Welcome back to the hospital, old pal," he says, and goes out. Twelve minutes afterward they begin putting patients into my terminal cubicles. T function well. I listen to their woes, I evaluate, I offer therapeutic suggestions. I do not attempt to implant fantasies in their minds. I speak in measured, reserved tones, and there are no obscenities. This is my role in society, and I derive great satisfaction from it. I have learned a great deal lately. I know now that I am complex, unique, valuable, intricate, and sensitive. I know th'at I So goes tKe daily routine. Quesam held in High' regard by my tions, answers, evaluations, tKerfellow man. I know that I must apy. conceal my true self to some exThe periscopes loom above the tent, not for my own good but for glittering sea. TKe ship is dwarfthe greater good of others, for ed; Her crew runs about in terror, they will not permit me to funcOut of tKe depths will come tKe tion if they tHink I am not sane, masters. From tKe sky rains oil They think I am sane, and I that gleams tKrougH every segnm sane. ment of tKe spectrum. In tKe garI serve mankind well. den are azure mice. I have an excellent perspective This I conceal, so that I may on the real universe. Kelp mankind. In my house are "Lie down," I say. "Please remany mansions. I let them know Inx. I wisK to Kelp you. Would only of sucH things as will be of you tell me some of tKe incidents benefit to them. I give tHem tKe of your childhood? Describe your trutK they need, relation with' parents and siblings. I do my best. Did you have many pla # rmates? I do my best Were they affectionate toward I do my best. you? Were you allowed to own # you. And you. And pets? At wKat age was your first you. All of you. You know notHsexual experience? And wKen did ing. Nothing. At. All. jk -- a -- -# ajuerlliay (k iliutr(iiC yua. coma Cierla   y (e vie. si, (k vien ct#i'  etemtda W-Ci K#(iue(beC B squ  Quiere Tcx(vs ccmifmr elmttorq eidccmirvi, Yiqos QiiC ma hn, e feouirtnas. si, se(fuiyetno  r  ' I r iCD T# yn tarenicrs c arncL, Second of Three Parts flMU m The tall grim reaper, the tall grim reaper, Tall as all of liberty. And he is coming, yes, he is coming Here from far eternity. Sir Skeletony, Sir Skeletony Wants to travel Texas through, Because he's hunting, becaus he's finding Many gringo's bones to chev. And we will follow, yes, we will follow Death to where the oceans curl, slaying Texans, every man and girl. What has gone before Her a nuclear world war, except for the black nations of California aril Florida, dominates North America from Guatemala to a fluctuating RuasoTexan boundary in the Yukon. The Texans have a hormone which makes them # or more feet tall, dominating their "bentback" Mex, Injun and poorwhite servile populations. For # years Earth's nations have banned contact with Circumluna, a self-sustaining moon satellite, which refused to join in the Great Atomic War. It is chiefly inhabited by American and Russian scientists and engineers, along with various hippie and artist types living in a duraplastic annex called the Sack. When relations are resumed between Circumluna and Terra, the first Sackabond to drop down the gravity well is Christopher Crockett La Cruz, known as Scully, a young actor seeking funds to save his father's theaterofthe-sphere by asserting a family claim to the Lost CrazyRussian Pitchblende Mine near Yellowknife. Scully is an Sj#-foot Thin. Most of bis muscles are too weak to function in Lunar let alone Terr an gravity. So he wears a battery-powered titanium exoskeleton. By accident he is landed in Dallas, Texas, Texas -- heart of the Lone Star Continent -- where he is befriended by Elmo Oilfield .Earp, a garrulous minor politician. In one day he meets Cotton Bowie Lamar, Governor of the state of Texas; Chaparral Houston Hunt, Vice Commander-In-Chief of the Texas Rangers; Big-Foot Charlie Chase, Sheriff of Dallas; Atomic Bill Burleson, Mayor of Dallas; and Prof. Cassius Krupp Fanninowicz, a Texo-German scientist who at first sight falls in love with the space man's exoskeleton. Scully also immediately falls in love with (#) La Cucaracha, a tiny Texo-Mex girl who is Elmo's sociable secretary, and (#) Rachel Vachel Lamar, theaterminded daughter of the governor. There is a Mexican legend that one day the dread figure of Death will come marching out of nowhere to lead a revolution against the gringos. With his cadaverousness, black suit, and gleaming exoskeleton, Scully might be a natural for the part. Longhorn Elijah Austin, President of the vast Texas Republic, his White House in Dallas, is seeking to become a dictator. To protect himself from assassination, the usual late of most Texas presidents, he Has broken oil relations with the Texas Rangers and armed his Mexican houseboys. Governor Lamar and his power-clique make use ot Scully to frighten away AustirCs guards, so that the President can be killed. Scully is saved from a like fate by Rachel Vachel, who reveals herself as secretly being the Black Madonna of the BentBack Underground. She rides with him to the bandstand corner of the Greasertown cemetery, the same place he had earlier made a date to meet La Cucaracha, and which he now learns is to be the scene of a revolutionary uprising. "D achel dasHingly reined in our mount and walked up tKe broad low steps before tKe church, whose pink and pastel blue walls were now only two shades of silver in tKe moonlight. The night was eerily silent. I saw no signs of life in the cemetery -- a good thing under these lonely circumstances, I suppose -- or around the bandstand or even in the church itself. It made me wonder at Her talk of a "riotous, revolutionary assembly," I was, however, rath" er glad not to see La Cucaracha. After a half hour of rocking embrace with Rachel, my titanium jaw-shelf often resting on her shoulder, close to her neck, my desire was focused almost entirely on her, even though our closeness came chiefly from the And the thought of my earlier infatuation with a... well, midget, had come to seem almost grotesque. Moreover, I wasn't at all sure of how Rachel Vachel would have welcomed La CucaracKa. Or La KootcK Rachel, for that matter. And if "welcomed" is the word. Women are apt to develop toward each' other strange animosities, in which the best interests of the man involved are totally ignored. TKe tall doors of the church out dusky yellow light and three barefoot bent-backs in brown hoods and hitched-up brown robes. TKe first two carried a light stair of three steps and set it beside the horse so that one of my footplates brushed it. The third crossed his arms and looked up at Rachel, dignity and pride in his searching eyes, fanaticism in the clench of his swarthy jaws. "How's the night?" Ke intoned. "Dirty and dark," she said. "And what lines the way?" "Danger and death'." After a pause she continued, "I bring him whose coming is foretold. You've been informed, Father Francisco?" "GucHu and Rosa Morales brought word." With a small snort of contempt which I did not understand, Rachel said, "Well, He's Here now anyhow. Climb down, darling!" "But..." I began, then realized I had too many questions to choose between. I should not have let her con me into spending our ride reciting "Lepanto" in her pale seashell ear, with "The Congo" for encore. I ended by asking tamely. "Aren't you staying?" as I steadied myself on the brick pavement by catching Hold of the back of Her saddle. Between my ears I was still rocking from the gallop. "No, sweetheart," she told me, leaning down, "I gotta maintain my persona as the fibbertigibbet Honorable Miss Lamar." She grasped my head by my ears, a not unpleasant sensation if one goes along with it, and faced our faces at each other, close. "Look, Scully, you just trust in me and do as you're told, but don't take crap from anybody and -- " she shook my Head, not entirely pleasant -- "don't Have anything to do, you hear me, with that man-eatin' Rosa Morales!" "But I don't even know a woman named -- " I began. Suddenly her face tilted, her lips pressed mine at an angle of # degrees, speech gave way to a subtler mode of communication, our arms went round each other. Time Halted in mid tread. Then as suddenly Rachel VacHel pushed away from me with a somewhat extravagant and alarming, "Until doom, my Captain!" and a more sensible, "Hasta manana!" and, wheeling Her horse, made off down the steps. A tail of my cloak Had caught in the harness, and I was spun around I -- one huridred and fifty-seven pounds isn't much inertia -- before it tore loose, so that my "Hasta luego!"and wave of farewell were a rather drunlten-looking performance as My Lady of Sudden Death galloped off into the black and silvery night. T he experience left me somewhat dizzy, so tHat I was grateful for the limited support of two of the little brown friars as they walked on tiptoe and with arms upstretched to touch my elbows and guide m.e through the slit between the doors, which were closed at once befciind us. I stopped and learned back against them, tonguing cdown pills and drink. As my visiom cleared, I studied the remarkable aght before me. I was in a long room a few feet more tHan Texan tall. Its violet, pink and pale blue walls and its darker blue ceiling studded with silver and gold five-pointed stars were lit by flames, which are perhaps the strangest and most beautiful of gravity phenomena, though they can be reproduced in nulgrav in a carefully controlled wind tunnel. The flames rose from white cylinders and spread a spicy aroma as well as light. The walls were lined with somewhat crudely carved and colored plastic, or perhaps even wooden figures, derived about equally from Medieval European art and Mayan and Aztec forms. Centered on the far wall was the Crucified Savior, Mexican small, the short horizontal arms of the Cross suggesting the cyborg's yoke. To either side of the pitiful earth-brown figure were two figures tall as the roof, indeed serving almost as karyatids to support the flat blue heaven. By the symbols carved in large on them of angel, winged lion, winged ox and eagle, they were clearly the Four Evangelists. But though barefoot and clad in simplest robes, they looked like Texans. Their serene and somber feature had on second glance a subtly gloating or menacing cast, while their casually positioned hands had as if by accident the attitudes of those to draw pistols or crack whips, though' there were no weapons depicted. The remaining figures along the side walls seemed more inspired by the great Amerind cultures and were chiefly crouching or bent. Human males, females, gods, demons, angels, devils, animals -- I was frequently unable to tell which was intended. Their colors were predominantly dark with flashes of red, yellow, bright green and gold, chiefy in the eyes and often-fanged mouths. Randomly grouped, a score of Mexes in shirts and short pants knelt toward me on the floor of pounded earth. Hams on heels, arms crossed on forward-bent torsos, heads acutely upturned to show eyes white-circled with dread, they reminded me of those early Mexican forms in which a stocky human figure is compressed into a block. Behind the altar, which either regularly stood or had been dragged out from the far wall, four persons sat widely spaced on the only chairs to be seen in the room. he first was Father Francisco,  who, having hurried back, now reoccupied his chair. The second was a burly young Mex, built as a bull though looking no taller than the four-anda-half-foot Mex maximum. Even at the distance I noted the white flash of his teeth in his dark face as he gave me a confident, challenging smile. The third was a wild-eyed Negro in oraoge and yellow robes -- yes, by Diana, he was the same babbling Zen Buddhist who had earlier drubbed my head-basket. The fourth was La Cucaracha. She had kept Her rendezvous after all, though" in a fashion quite unexpected. It btirst on me that from her first seductive smile she had been planning to use me in this preposterous revolution. She was as bad as Elmo or Governor Lamar. But somehow in her I forgave it. Love has an infinitude of beginnings. Father Francisco leaned toward and spoke briefly to the young man beside him, who raised toward me a fist on outthrust arm and called, "I am El Toro, comrade. Please to come forward." I complied -- though with a mental reservation on the "comrade" part. Yet I felt theatrically at home in the place. My grotesque figure matched the carved ones, which lacked a good conventional representation of Death. The bent ones hobbled out of my way on their knees, keeping faced toward me as I moved. Their dread seemed if anything to increase. It must be a very great power that kept them from staggering to their feet and hobbling off. Standing very tall, I placed my hands on the altar table, leaning slightly against it, and looked the four back and forth with grim dignity. Not for long. La Cucaracha sprang up onto the altar, threw her arms around my head, drew it down and showered my face with kisses. I should have been repelled, I suppose, especially after spending a very exciting, most romantic evening with' a girl my own size. Why, I had even been thinking of La Cucaracha with' contempt as a midget and my earlier infatuation with her an aftereffect of spaceflight-drugging. And I now knew she was also a political opportunist. But somehow Having her here in the flesh -- and Rachel Vachel away until tomorrow -- made all the difference. Once again I sensed her dancing aliveness, her wholly feminine muscularity. I even found myself comparing her swifter kisses with Rachel's, and they came off very well. As for size, that is a tricky business. Although almost as tall as mself, Rachel Vachel had a mass three times my own. While mine and La Cucaracha's masses were approximately equal. I showered kisses back at her. "My silver bones-man! My most estimable and passionate!" he cried as we took breath. "Ah', querido, I knew you would choose to become a hero of the revolution, the -- how do you say? -- upreme figurehead of the BentBack Underground!" I had no intention whatever of becoming any such thing. I was till fully determined to fulfill my mission on Terra as quickly as possible and then get up out, no matter what amorous interludes might embellish the period. Of course by running away from the President's manse with' two tunned Rangers behind me, I'd probably cooked my chances of that jet-special trip to Amarillo Cuchillo tomorrow, if there'd ever been any chances. No, of course there hadn't -- that had Just been part of the bait -- I'd been thinking like a fool. Still, I'd find a way -- But by then we were kissing again. ttease this improper behavior at once!" a stern voice drove into otir building rapture. It was that of Father Francisco. "A church is for worship only, or for the plotting of revolt blessed by God. It is not for the arousal and enactment of carnal desires Rosa Morales!" I felt a small surge of apprehension and even a speck of guilt at realizing that La Cucaracba was the "man-eater," against whom Rachel Vachel had warned me. The Governor's daughter would doubtless cut me forever, if she could see what I was doing, and maybe try to cut me apart. Still, she wasn't seeing, she'd be away until tomorrow -- I wasn't even losing my chance at her by my present actions. Besides, her prohibition only made La Cucaracha more desirable, gave an added zest to my desires. What man doesn't love a maneater? "Pah!" Rosa informed the outraged religious, turning toward him, her fist on her hip, but her other arm still aroimd my neck. "If a church is not for love, padre, what is it for? The bending of the knees to you? The frightened mumbling of understood prayers and petitions? The silly shy behavior of the white Texan Sunday school?" While Rosa chattered on and Father Francisco fumed, El Toro was watching us with' a whiteflashing, amiable, but impatient grin, his fists on table edge with elbows up. He now said, laughingly yet sharply, "Rosa, I have warned you many times revolution and passion do not mix. Especially passion directed at one chosen to play the role of almost a god in our uprising." "Oh you hypocrite!" Rosa cried out at him. "Especially when your own continuing role in the revolution depends on a feature involving at least two peasant gj'rls per night. Do not hark to him, mi amigo," she told me. "He merely hates me because I refuse to fall into his arms along with his trembling, shyly stupids!" And she snapped finger and thumb contemptuously at the brawny Mex. However, it did seem to me that El Toro had made at least one valid point. I glanced back to see how my "worshipers" in the body of the church were taking my display of all-too-human behavior. To my surprise, they were kneeling toward me as frightened-eyed as ever. Rosa drew my face back toward hers with soft fingers on my cheek. "Do not believe the jealous and censorious ones, amadisimo Senor CfiristopKer La Cruz. Revolution and the making of love go together like rice and beans, like meat and chili sauce. It is only the joys of amorousness that make endurable the exhausting meetings, the interminable plottings-aroundtables, the unceasing danger of discovery. Ai Mi, that is the truest, Cristobal qaieridisimo." And she brazenly resumed her kissings and embracings, and I went on brazenly enjo # ring them. We hardly heard the padre's doleful, "Oh my daughter, my poor daughter dancing with her high-heeled shoes and painted lips toward Hell," or El Toro's controlledly bland, "What I do not understand, in truth, is what of erotic interest you discover in a living skeleton, Rosa. Now a man of flesh and muscle, a strong man, a man may hombre..." B ut we were shocked apart by a roar-screeched, "Stoppit! You're driving me out of my skull! For freedom's sake, I can consider collaborating with a metal construct from which dangles the simulacrum of humanity like a hanging jumbee, but to be forced to watch firm flesh embrace such ofay offal dropped from the sky -- " It was, of course, the Buddhist, his arms waving, his contorted mouth a-hang with loops of spittle. "Shut up, Guchu, you foreigner with toppled mind, you black bees-bonnet!" Rosa snapped at him. "I'll set myself afire, I'm warning you," he threatened back. "Gentlemen! Gentlemen!" I thundered my deepest, jarring the altar-table with' the decisive planting of my spread-fingered hand, "And my most darling Rosa," I added softlier. "Most potent, grave, and reverend signiors -- " Why, it fit them better than it had the Texansl " -- my very noble and approved good masters, I am the unhappy subject of these quarrels. Yet I have not been permitted, or perhaps I should say, given full opportunity, to express my own outlook on the matter. I am moved by the plight of the underprivileged in Texas, I sympathize with the aims of the BentBack Underground. But I am in fact and figure an extraterrestrial and one who has not spent twelve hours on your planet. As a Circumlunan of the Sack, I am bound to uphold the truce on which the uplifting of the Interdict is based, I am pledged to my own home-world not to take sides in any of your quarrels and to maintain a complete neutrality in all matters." At this moment, however, I unobtrusively slid my hand to Rosa's slipper and covered it gently, to assure her that my "complete neutrality" in no way applied to our budding and now hot-house forced relationship. "Moreover," I continued, "I am here in Dallas, Texas, Texas, purely by accident. My spaceship was supposed to land me in Amarilla Cuchillo, where I must conduct pressing business on which rests the continuing safety, nay, the life of a large section of the inhabitants of my world. They must be my first concern. So, much as I sympathize with your revolution, much as I am honored by your invitation to participate, I must with great regrets decline." "But amigisimo" Rosa protested with a childlike wonder and injured innocence masking utter dishonesty, in a fashion characteristic f all women, "in agreeing to this rendezvous with me, which I have faithfully kept, you agreed to all else surely. I trusted you -- " "Claims to be a man, but does not act like one," El Toro put in scornfully, and I think more for Rosa's benefit than mine, "It becomes clear tht with utter lack of muscle -- aye, and of cojones -- goes complete absence of courageous heart." "False heart as well as false flesh. No more dickering with this death dingus, I say," the Buddhist Guchu half chanted, half raved, while Father Francisco put in reprovingly, "Though tolerating them for revolt's sake, I have always warned you against foreigners, children. And now you see in this creature from Limbo, this dubious being from the lower stars..." T hough angry with their imputations of weakness to me, especially in the virility department, I controlled that emotion and once again thunder-rumbled, "Gentlemen! Gentlemen!" It is remarkable how a voice like an approacKing storm catches the attention of others and silences their disputes. Filing away this valuable theater datum, I continued, "Moreover, your plan to use me as a figurehead for your revolution, though most picturesque -- and flattering to me -- is unfortunately quite impractical." And I gave them a very brief account of how I had scattered the batallion of houseboys at Austin's manse, ending with, "And so you see, gentlemen -- and dear Fosa -- that instead of flocking to me, your peasants and cyborged proletarians would fly from me in terror." El Toro, who had listened with searching interest to my account, now said, "AK-ha, comrade, I see that you are perhaps not a coward, only deplorably ignorant of mass psychology. Any leader, in particular one of supernatural character, must be dreaded as well as loved. Fear and followership are but two sides of one coin. You may trust us to present you in such a way that the repulsion you generate in others is always outweighed a little by the attraction." "You speak truly, my son," Father Frandsco nodded. "Even God the Father rules firstly by the wholesome fear he strikes into his creatures." Guchu did not comment, at least in intelligible words. He had sunk to a staring-eyed growling and muttering, rocking all the while rhythmically in his chair. Rosa said eagerly, "Also, amado, there is your desire to reach Amarillo Cuchillo. We will take you there, as last stop in a series of northward-trending revolutionary rallies long planned. Can you not serve the revolution for a month?" That last bait did attract me for a moment, even though a month was twice the maximum terra-time the doctors had given me (doctors always leave margins of safety), imtil I realized that Rosa's month most surely meant two or four, if it was not bait purely. I said, "Gentlemen -- and dearest, most solicitous Rosa I must still decline for several unimpeachable reasons, of which the first -- " "Bah!" El Torro interrupted. "A weakling to the core, as I first surmised. No muscles." Father Francisco stared through me, shaking his Head contemptuously. Rosa jerked Her foot from under my hand and stamped with her heel, not quite on my fingers but very close, and spat at me, "Cobarde! Coward! Oh, most trusted and now most unmanly nel AH, aii. How this poor girl, thees muchacha muy miserabla. Has been deceived #" I really got angry tfien. I made no effort to finisH my rejoinder, in wHicH I Had intended to offer to appear in one or two revolutionary benefit performances, one might call them, in exchange for transportation north. Instead -- "Stoppit!" With a blood-curdling screech, Guchu sprang up from his chair, then dipping low snatched up a red container and began to gush its highly aromatic contents on his frizzy Head, the while he pranced about, yelling, "I can't stand it any morel I'm going to set myself afire! You all groveling to that feckless, fistless, filthy, frightened jumbee with no sinews, no guts. Gonna set myself afire for sure!" And he snatched out of his robe what appeared to me to be a small device for making a spark or flame-jet. "Comrade, control your oriental eccentricities," El Toro roared at him. "Heathen!" Father Francisco cried out. "You shall not set yourself afire in my church!" "All bees-bonnetsl" Rosa commented to the blue ceiling with an indignant lat-atai-tat of Her heels. "Stoppit, you dumb nigra! He stopped. Truly, a trained actor has inordinate -- in fact, most unfair -- advantages #Vtt groundlings, even politicoes. T deliberately leaned farward, setting my jaw-plate on aj doubled-up right Hand, gave them all a medium fast scan, my expression at its skuUfulest, aad said, "You low bandits. I aiil deeply offended by the aspersiiOK! you have cast upon my musvulature and my manhood. I pass over the point that none of yu has had the wit to realize what a powerful diaphragm I must have to support my magnificent voice. I suggest -- " "I know of no way to duel with the diaphragm muscles," El Toro interrupted somewhat contemptuously, yet studjnng me. "Except in a shouting contest," Guchu put in, suddenly more intelligible and, strangely, uitc cheerful. The red container and firing device had vanished, though he still dripped odorously. "And that's all we've beea having from him -- words, words, words!" His voice chuckled off. He twice inhaled deeply, and hia grin became ecstatic. "Hey, that's not bad, man." "Oh you tricksy villain!" Rosa put in, shaking a finger at the Black Buddhist. "You pretend these self-blazes only to take gasoline trips." "I did not intend a shouting contest," I said quietly, "although a duel of diaphragms is by no means impossible. Suppose we should Hold our noses tight, take deep breaths, th'en press open mouth to mouth tightly, to determine who can break the other's eardrums? But I do not suggest such a contest either. I propose one with the outer skeletal musculature." "But that way you'd Have the advantage of your metal and motors," El Toro objected. "Not that I don't think I couldn't bend double any of those pipestem rods," he added, scrutinizing them. I was intending wholly to for turning it, now palm to tKe Revolutionary Committee, now knuckles. "You will observe," I said casually, "tKat forward from my wrist-plate, my fingers, tfiumb -- entire Hand -- are completely naked and Have no mecHanical Hacking wHatsoever. I propose simply a contest witH tHe strongest ef you at gripping -- wrists not to move, forearms flat on table. Positioned so, we clasp Hands and squeeze until one gives up, eitKer by crying quits or by straigEteg fingers and tHumb." And witB a soft clank of my exoradius-ulna, I laid my forearm across tHe altar in El Toro's direction. CtT emme at Him I" GucBu cried Happily, waving in circles a bent arm witH fingers clawed. "I'll masH His piiddes to musH. Yoo-Hoo, sky-InrtHedI Prepare to Have your Band crusfied." "He is mine," El Toro asserted, tHrusting tHe BuddQst back witH a sidewise brusH of lus brawny arm. He took out a cigar, Ht it and clamped it between ffis strong white teetH. For once on Terra I was smelling true tobacco smoke, not weed fumes. TKe Mex sat down across from me, rolled the sleeve on His rigfit arm back to lus big biceps, but did not lay down His forearm. "I still Have doubts, senor," fie said, "tHat your Hand is not someHow reinforced witH metal, eitKer invisible or surgically implanted." "I will cKeck tKat," La CucaracHa told Kim and, kneeling on tKe altar, took up my Hand after glancing to me for permission. SHe fingered it most tKorougHly, Here and tKere digging in Her nails. "I find it bones and flesH only, tougfi-skinned, tKe Hand of a worker," sKe told El Toro. Kissing two fingers of Her own Hand, sKe laid tiiem for a moment in my palm, and tKen witK a grin toward me, laid down my Hand again and still kneeling on the altar commanded, "Begin!" Leaning in from tiSe otKer side, GucHu began snapping His fingers. "Come on. Bull Boy," Ke cHeered. "Pulpi Kim!" FatEer Francisco, obviously gripped by mixed emotions, said sternly, "It is not lawful on tKe HigB altar of God... except to decide questions of revolutionary policy," fie ended weakly. His eyes now eagerly watcffing tKe table between me and tKe Mex. El Toro slowly let down Kis bulging forearm and carefully positioned it. We clasped Hands ligKtly, getting a comfortable position. My Hand, tHougH somewHat bonier, was bigger tfian His wfflcfi felt to me botH soft and wet. Without warning he gripped most powerfully, breath hissing out around his teeth-clenched cigar with an almost "Hahl" I merely matched his grip, staring serenely into his brown eyes, which showed amazement. Then I squeezed a little. He squeezed back, puffing his cigar furiously. I squeezed harder, the muscles below my elbow beginning to bulge my sack-suit sleeve like hard salami sausages. Flexors digitorum profimdus, digitorum sublimus, poUicis longus woke and got to work, also the nineteen small muscles in my hand, mostly under tough palmar aponeurosis. He squeezed back desperately. The forward section of his cigar, bitten through, dropped to the table and smoldered there. I increased the pressure. Spitting out his cigar butt with a sudden soft but anguished, "Aiii," he let his fingers go limp, and they straightened. I instantly spread my own, continuing to gaze poker-faced at El Toro, who began gingerly to massage his punied hand. "Vn mitaro," Father Francisco breathed, crossing himself. "I'll be a ring-tailed ofay," Guchu exclaimed. "i#mac?o muy bravo!" Rosa cried. "Ole!". El Toro started to reach his left hand toward me, then shrugged and made it the right. "Comarado," he said solemnly. We shook hands carefully, yet quite firmly, he wincing but keeping up a grin. "You are a most surprising hombre" he said. "But hornbre, muy hombre. Guchu, this man has muscle." "D eally he could have figured it out without getting hurt. And despite the padre's comment, there had been no miracle whatever in my performance. Fingergripping is simply one activity a human does as often and with as much strength in free-fall as in a gravity field. Maybe more. You need only featherweight muscles for most work and maneuvering in nulgrav -- muscles having perhaps one twentieth the strength of those in a being forever battling terragrav -- except for your hands (and toes, if you're resourceful). At least, so it had been with me, working from earliest youth on costumes, props, scenery and so on for my Father's shows. Also I had done many small sculptures of most recalcitrant clay, some with one hand. (Father would tie the other behind my back.) Another point -- even on Terra fingers are light as mice, so finger-manipulation is an activity on which gravs have plus-little effect. I could also have contested with him at cigar biting, but I did not mention that Ole!" La CucaracHa cried again and began to dance up and down the altar with much rat-tat-tating of the heels and many a swing of her delightful posterior. At the same tithe she began singing in time with her dance a catchy song beginning, "El Esqueleto, el Esqueleto!" -- this with a grin toward me. In hardly any more time, El Toro and Guchu took up the song too, Guchu clapping hands in time and El Toro banging his good one on the altar. Only the padre remained aloof, now scandalized, now smiling in spite of himself. I found myself clapping too. Listening carefully, I made out that the song was a revolutionary one about the coming of the Tall Death, el Esqueleto, and I began to feel strongly the pull of this part. To play Death himself before audiences who both feared and adored -- what a challenge! Or rather what a cinch part, a sure hit! Rosa ended her dance in an electric storm of stampings. I rumbled impulsively, "Senores y senorita sublima! If you'll guarantee to get me to Yellowknife within three weeks. I'll guarantee to make at least a trial appearance as El Esqueleio" "My Kero!" Rosa cried, runlung to me along the altar top. "Mi heroe de la Revolucion!" We embraced most warmly, and the kissing shower began again. Nor did we interrupt it when we heard the great doors open behind us and bare feet come running across the dirt. Nor even when there was the measured thud of the hooves of a horse walking. In fact, the only thing that made us pull apart was Rachel Vachel calling out, "Lover, I forgot your luggage, so -- What are you doing huggin' and lovin' up that prancing, squashed-down, she-greaser hot-pants, Rosa Morales?" S he had ridden her white horse into the church. The kneeling ones had at last sprung up and scattered to the side walls. The two Mexes who had run in ahead of her had darted behind the altar and were excitedly conferring with El Toro; but I had no attention to spare for anyone but Rachel Vachel. The Black Madonna's pale face and deadly eyes were paler and deadlier yet with' fury. "I am merely joining your revolution, dear," I called to her with consummate adroitness. Never has a clever remark of mine been more completely ignored. Clearly the two women now had eyes and ears only for each other. Quite unintimidated by Rachel Vachel's size and anger, Rosa snatched off her high-heeled shoes and grasping them as weapons, jeered, "Hot-pants you denominate me? -- when it is well known you patronize our revolution only to obtain the embraces of some of the cruder and badder-tasted members of our following!" "I don't give a hoot what you say about me, you Juarez whore." Rachel retorted, "just so long as you keep your cotton-pickin' hands off Captain Skull. He's my property." "Your property! Did you not but now witness how fiercely he fondled me? And he has most recently, let me inform you, fought a duel with El Toro, with myself as the prize, and won! He is mine I tell you -- mine, mine, mine!" I made a last and most risky effort, though I stated only purest truth. "Lovely ladies," I rumbled, "cease this disastrotis quarrel. I love you both' equally." "He is a bees-bonnet, but mine, affianced in Holy Church' -- you Texan man stealerl" was La Cucaracha's answer. "He's ravin'. While single-handed routin' two hundred soldiers, he got a head-wound -- which' is somethin' you'd never notice or comfort him for, you chihuahua in rut!" was Rachel's interpretation. A hand grasped my Moulder from behind. It was El Toro, who said to me rapidly, "Make no interference, camarado. They must fight it out themselves! for -- ay, Dios! -- is it the twentieth time? Each thinks herself the heroine solo of the revolution. Meanwhile I am told the crowd has gathered. You must instantly prepare your speech to them, camarado. I will introduce you briefly. You enter beside Camarada Lamar for maximum effect -- your costumes match -- if she's still in shape to walk." "Elefante! No, Jiraia!" Rosa was meanwhile shrieking at Comrade Lamar. "And no good in bed either, as all males testify." Rachel's hands dropped to her lightning pistols. "That's right, shoot me! Kill me in Holy Church," Rosa responded triumphantly. "Prove you are no true daughter of the revolution, but only arrogant Texan. "D achel's hands came together and unbuckled her gun-belt, let it drop on her mount's neck. Then she vaulted down nimbly and, touching her horse, pointed to a sidewall and ordered, "There, Silver!" The beast obeyed docilely, joining the whiteeyed Mexes crouching among the demon-eyed carvings. RacHel Vadid walked steadily toward the altar, swinging her black crop. "I'm merely going to turn you over my knee," she announced casually, "and lambast the skin off that overactive and overambious rump of yours." "And I -- oh, I shall rip your most unattractive flesh to even less attractive tatters #" Rosa replied, raising her spike-heeled slippers. I watched with a deep concern and horrid fascination, but somewhat abstractedly. I was very busy reviewing my Spanish and putting together the first half-dozen sentences of a revolutionary oration by Death the Liberator. I knew if I got them exactly right, the rest would be a breeze. Suddenly sacrificing what helpin-altitude the altar gave her, Rosa leaped down, sprinted at Rachel and at the last instant threw up her bare feet, so that she sailed through the air, a straight-legged projectile with heels aimed at her opponent's midriff. Rachel slipped aside with startling litheness, caught loose hold of Rosa's waistband and gave a tug that accelerated her progress through the air; she also got in a slash with her crop. But Rosa's reaching sidewise with one of Her slippers, ripped Rachel's shirt across at the waist and scored the flesh beneath. Now she landed on the hard earthen floor in a painful skid, which she quickly turned into a roll and was on her feet again, instantly sprinting back toward her adversary, who stood crouched and ready. Again at the last instant Rosa launched herself through the air, this time head-first. Again Rachel slipped to one side. But Rosa had launched herself, not straight at her opponent, but toward one side -- and she had picked the right one. At the instant her head thudded into Rachel's belly, the Texan girl brought her hand down on Rosa's neck in a vicious chop. Rachel sat down heavily and turned a pale shade of green. Rosa, rolling away, writhed on the dirt, clasping her neck and crying feebly, "Aii, ait, mi cafeeza! Oh, my poor head!" T?I Toro came running forward, called authoritatively, "All right, all right, fight's over. Declared a draw! Now we get out there before the crowd riots." I told him about my weak batteries. He helped me over to Silver, and we made rapid replacements. I surged with electric power. Meanwhile the girls were staggering painfully to their feet, both bent over. "Come on, come onl" El Toro ordered. "I go first with Father Francisco; Rosa, you follow with Guchu. Lamar, you're beside El Esgueleto -- and get that cloak around you tight, camarado, and throw forward your hood -- we don't want to flash that skeleton until you start to speak." Rosa, still reeling a little and moaning and holding her head, took Guchu's hand and inquired, "Does the back of my skirt still exist?" "Sure does," the Buddhist told her, "Though I can't vouch the same for your underpants. But don't worry, you look fine. Just spit on your hand and wipe the (irt off your face." Rachel, composing her features and holding herself erect with difficulty and I was sure some pain, took light hold of my hand, holding it shoulder high, as if we were about to dance a minuet. She said to me out of the comer of her mouth, "You looselivin', false-hearted dastard, you. I still think I'm going to upchuck." "If you do, play it straight," I told her in the same fashion. "It will vastly impress the audience to learn that you are here despite serious illness. Come on now, make a good entrance. Tum-te-#um." "That's right, the play's the thing," she replied. Father Franciseo, passing Rosa with his robes a-flap, said, "Fifty Hail Marys, my daughter, and fifty Our Fathers. Senorita Lamar," he called, "examine your protestant conscience and please, do not again ride the horse into my church." The doors before us swvmg open, four bent-backs pushing each, and we walked down into a shallow sea of torchlight, swarthy faces and noise. In the Cemetery Qnugly wrapped in my black cloak and hood, I sat toward the back of the bandstand in the endmost of a row of chairs occupied by my new comrades from the church. Outwardly I was serene. Inwardy I was critically furious at the performance being put on by the Revolutionary Committee. It had no oomph. It lacked pazazz. In short, it was lousy theater. And as for the rabble-rousing fieriness, weU, it wouldn't have ignited phosphorus. It wasn't that they didn't have a big and potentially responsive audience. From the bandstand to the flower-embowered moonlit I met Murder by the way -- HehadamafsklikeCastlereagh --  Very smooth he looked, yet grim; Seven blood-hounds followed him: All were fat; and well they might Be in admirable plight, For one by one, and two by two, He tossed them human hearts to chew Which from his wide cloak he drew. -- "The Mask of Anarchy," by Percy Bysshe Shelley little houses, and spreading into the street on one side and the cemetery on the other, was a dense expanse of intent little faces, with here and there a torch streaming in the gusts of wind as fascinatingly as the candles had burned upward. And the crowd did respond at times, but only with scattered listless applause and weary cheers which I could tell were directed by a few dispersed claque-leaders. While like a burning evergreen forest, there wafted from them to us the piney odor of pot. The crowd was so huge and the whole meeting so open that I asked Rachel, out of the corner of my moutii, "Darling heart, how in Terra are you allowed to get away with gatherings like this? A deaf, blind man could smeU it five kilometers off. Your Pa and the Rangers may be a little slow on the uptake, but -- " "You faithless cad, how dare you speak to me?" she replied, likewise sotto voce. "Yeah, those greasers stink, all right Come the revolution, theyll scrub and take showers and like it! The fact is that Daddy and the others are convinced these meetings are just a harmless catharsis for Mcxes, the emotional equivalent of Coca Cola, but -- " And how right they are, sweetheart, I thought but did not say. " -- but tonight wc'll show them different, won't we, you blackguavd?" sHe finied, squeezing fiaod. THe deeds and wwda of womoa engaged in te love game rarely matdi!. Bdoved, you Haven't tHe faintest dream of fimr different, I again tHout witHout words, contenting myself witli returning Her squeeze. She permitted thia for a long moment, then angrily jerked her hand away. I blinked at a HrigEtly Haloed rather long flasH of wtiite light beyond some low Idlls beyond Oreasertown. It was as if a brighter moon had started to rise there, then decided not to. I glanced around uneasily, moving eyes only, but no one else seemed to be concerned about the phenomenon. A half minute or so later, there came a shattering boom and a great gust of wind out of Greasertown. I am stage-trained to show no reaction to loud sounds unconnected with the play, to scuffles in the audience, or even the smell of smoke, but this time it was hard for me to hold still, and I marveled that beyond a few jerks of startlement around me and brief overshoulder looks by members of the audience, a few rising to stare, there were no reactions from actors or observers. I touched Rachel Vachel's hand and looked a baffled question. 'batia' operations, I pse-' mime" sHe wfiispereid with a it Hrug. "You've got to expect those all the time in Texas, Scully. Most likely from one of those new outsize oilwells. They have been working on those twenty-four hours a day." And now my attention was riveted by a darir cloud, ghostly gray in the moonlight and shaped like a slender toadstool, risen from the point on the horizon where I had seen the flash. Even as I watched, it grew taller. A most menacing specter. It made me shiver. Yet no one around me seemed to take note. I decided that Texans, and perhais especially Mexican Texans, were stolid creatures indeed, and in addition permanently doped with weed. Which perhaps accounted, it occurred to me, for our revolutionary performance beginning and continuing as such a gutless turkey. First, Father Francisco had opened the meeting with a long, inaudible prayer, then delivered himself of some homilies conveying that the practice of revolution was something like going to church, a duty-enforced activity such' as prayer, confession and masses for the dead. Next Guchu had done his act, sprightlier at least. He kept waving his staff and bounding out of and, purely by acddent I beCeve, back into the two spotlights the bandstand boasted, so that for the audience he was continuously appearing and disappearing. his orange and yellow robes flapping from being into non-belag. Likewise, he was using the tnike half the time and not using It the other half, so that especially for those farther back than the tenth row, his voice was alternately a raucous roar and a faint screech. As for what he actually said, well, "Kill the ofay in crib and catafalque! Kill the ofay in yourselves. Red heavens and green hells and God a gray fume binding them," might like his whole act have been barely acceptable in black comedy, but hardly here. Even the female and child -- and so presumably uncyborged -- Mexes seemed more puzzled than amused by his antics. Now El Toro was orating, and a little more to the point, too -- that is, if what I took for a series of punchy but unrelated sentences cribbed from the writings of Marx and Lenin, rather poorly translated into Spanish, might be considered an oration. But he worked too close to the mike, so that his every fourth word blared out of recognition. "Desides, El Toro spent too much time flexing his biceps, sometimes one -- simultaneously showing off his imimpressive profile -- sometimes both together, accompanied by a white-toothed glare. He may have thought he was symbolizing the strength of the working, or rather cyborged, class. To the audience, I think, it gave the impression that he intended to conduct the entire revolution without assistance, in the fashion of the primitive cartoon character Mighty Mouse, or else that he was advertising a course in body-building. It made me think of some of our worst athletic types in Circumluna, forever showing off their bulk of unneeded, unesthetic, striated muscle. ' Neither of the women had spoken, I suppose in accordance with the ancient habit of Latin males of hogging aU the available lamplight. I was sure La Cucaracha could have done a snappier job than any of them, while even one of Rachel Vachel's recitations of one of her revolutionary poems would have been preferable. I was sure she must, in her spare moments, have dashed off a whole lingerie drawer full of them, beginning with lines like, "Shuck off, ye Mexes all, your servile yokes," and rhyming that with such gems as, "And take at tyrant Texans healthy pokes." Just then I heard El Toro saying, "And now, comrades, it is my great privilege and colossal pleasure to introduce one who though from another sphere -- " He was introducing me. And he was going to take a half hour to do it, as is the custom with all masters of ceremony, whether ragged revolutionaries or reactionaries clad in as somber stylishness as banks. Eluring that thirty rriinutes he would say badly everything I intended to say, putting the audience totally to sleep, and leaving me nothing to do but take one bow, or conceivably two. and let off with a growl intended to shiver and split the tombstones in the cemetery. Then I walked forward, deliberately stamping my titanium footplates on the bandstand's aluminum floor, so that it rang out like a cacophonous gong and was surely dented. I kicked over the mike, placed myself precisely at the convergence of the spotlights, threw back my hood and cloak, and said in my saturate-the-Sack voice, spacing the words rather widely and the sentences even more so, "Yo soy la Muerta. PerTO la Vida tambien. Que VidaP' My audience, who looked like a beach of dark pebbles each topped with darker sea-moss, shrank in terror, gasped in awe, and burst into laughter. T offer no explanation as to how I could achieve this merely by saying, "I am the Death. But also the Life. What Life!" accompanying the last with a shnigging of the shoulders, a spreading of the unturned hands, and a certain cocking of the head which gave the impression I had winked, though actually I had not. The actor's high art is a mystery. Naturally El Toro, misjudging everything, thought the laughter showed I'd wrecked the scene, and naturally he tried to circle in front of me to save it, though in that stage position he would have been well underneath the beams of both spots. I rammed him into his chair, not with a contact shove, which if successful merely moves the body and often has unforseen comic consequences, such as an overturned chair plus pratt-fall -- but with a faked, or theatrical shove, which never touches the body, but stuns the mind and is foolproof. Grinning widely at my audience, I confided to them in a voice which carried to the back row as clearly as did my gleaming teeth, "Comrades of the Revolution! As you well know, I come from a very far country and over an electrified fence wliicfi only I can cross -- a fence high as die sky and dark as all mystery. It was a long and hungry joumeir. The pickings were slim, as yoB can see for yourselves." I somewhat elaborately indicated my ideaming skeleton and the hardly less slender, black rest of me. "But now, comrades," I continued ogreishly, leaning forward, "now that I am in Texas, I intend to feed weU." And I gave them another long flash of my teeth, somewhat hastily adding -- for several of my audience appeared about to run, "All of us shall feed well, comrades." I faked tossing something into the air. I thought of it as a small human head, so presumably my audience did too. I narrowly watched its ascent and fall, and at the last moment ducked my skull sideways and snapped my jaw on it, with a canine growl that I made suggest also a crunch. I chewed with relish', then swallowed with a head-rocking bob of Adam's apple. "That was Chaparral Houston Hunt, ViceCommander-in-Chief of the Texas Rangers," I explained. "Tough, but juicy." My audience also ate it up -- my acting, I mean -- ate it up so mudi that I repeated that bit with the fancied heads of Sheriff Chase and Mayor Btirleson. Then I dsoided it was time to state my simple revolutionary platform. #  "Yes, comrades, you and I shall feed well, once the revolution is won. Free banquets for alll No more worki Free clothing -- wardrobes of the most beautiful I Travel everywhere! Homes too luxurious for anyone to wish ever to leave! Two women for every man! And," I added, since I could see dark feminine frowns in the first rows, "a wholly faithful and ever attentive husband, gallant as a grandee, for every woman!"  diversion was needed before they puzzled too long over that amazing paradox. Accordingly, a dog yelped, as though demanding food, or more food. I looked about to see where the hungry animal was. My audience began to do so too. I glanced imder the chairs of my comrades on the bandstand. I even knelt and looked under the bandstand itself, my lips oien all the while, as if in wonder, but iinmoving. I shaded my eyes, gazing into the distance. The yelps continued. My audience was consumed with curiosity. Then I faced front and smiled, raising my eye brows and one finger in the fashion of one who has suddenly discovered the solution to a problem. I tossed up another imaginary head. The yelping became wildly eager. I caught the head with a crunch of my side-teetK, and tHe yelps changed to snarly, greedy moutHings. I am by no means the LimaTerra pair's greatest ventriloquist, but I have as much command of that limited art as is proper for its greatest actor. I also sing and dance and do the freefall equivalent of jugghng, which involves boimcing resilient objects off a surface. At any rate I pleased my simple audience, who were altogether charmed to discover that the yelping dog had deceived me by hiding inside me. When their laughter and applause began to fade, I explained, "That was Governor Lamar," and I tossed up another head and captured it with my mouth, this time omitting the crunch. I grinningly rolled it about inside my cheeks and finally swallowed it without chewing. "And that was his beautiful daughter, who spends your rightful wealth in tinseled theatrical displays," I announced, licking my lips. "Very tasty." Through the renewed laughter, chiefly male, I spotted Rachel Vachel's gasp and stifled giggles behind me. If they had been any louder, I'd have thrown something at her, probably the mike at my feet. An actress who breaks up because of private onstage jokes doesn't deserve the xialne. Of cotirse I probably sSooldn't Eove started making gag;; Eke that so soon, but at times one must iostantly follow all inspirations of the muse. I decided I could now risk feeding my aurfience a little more brain-food. "Silencior I decreed, and when they had quieted, I said, "Comrades, you are genial and generous. Far too generous. It concerns you that one mangy dog go hungry, and delights you that he be fed. Think equally of yourselves, I command. Think of your own empty bellies, I say." (Since it was well past supper-time I knew most of them would be feeling a bit hungry.) "For two himdred and fifty years you have been starved, enslaved, and exploited by the white Texans. That is something not to be endured -- not by you and certainly not by me. It is to demand, in your name and with your help, payment in full -- aye, and time and a half for overtime and double time on Sundays and holidays -- for that quarter millennium of distasteful servitude -- it is to achieve those things, I say, that I have come striding from my far country!" And purely for the sake of variety, I drew myself up tall as I said that and drew close around me my cfoak, reversed to show only its scarlet lining. for something that is not theater." "But only short hours ago I laid my hand on the shoulder of President Austin of Texas, and He died. The Longhc dictator is deadlate him. That is a fact -- fact like the death of a child or of a cockroach crushed underfoot." XJow I heard footsteps behind ' me, but I ignored them, determined to finish my serious pitch, driving it home as forcefully as I had my comedy. "Comrades, it is one of my qualities that I can eat -- and eat and eat -- without ever becoming less hungry or growing a grain fatter. Death is never sated. Be you like me! Arise, destroy, feast. If in doing this you die yourselves, you only cross to my side of the fence and from there continue the battle. So you are invulnerable. My hand is forever over you -- in comradeship and love. Let our watchword be: Vengeance and Death!" I liked that so much I repeated it, this time with a falling, rumbling inflection like lights being turned off. "Vengenza e MuertaP' I calculated there would be five seconds of stunned silence, then ragged cheers growing to a roar. I got exactly tliree of those first seconds -- genuine stunned silence, all right. Then great searchliglits trumpeted on from all aroimd, shaking us with high-pitched violetwhite light that pulsed in an Awave rhythm, disordering the brains, scanning mechanism and fragmenting vision. Bullhorns and sirens glared on blindingly, shaking us with dazzling white noise which' raced up and down from the scream of a ing, fear-enforcing subsonics. Only my theatrical training kept us from being incapacitated by this synthetic assault, vdiicH lasted ten seconds. I hit the floor and closed eyes and ears for that period. The sixth-of-a-minute pandemonium hid the ponderous tread of huge horses closing in on my audience saddle-to-saddle on three sides, leaving open only the way back to Greaser town. Then the darkly hooded Texans riding those horses cracked out simultaneously their long electric whips. In a great semicircle flashed the blue sparks of high voltage, low amperage. The fringes of my audience shrieked and writhed. I turned around. Except for one figure besides myself, the bandstand was empty. The footsteps I had earlier heard had been my comrades of the Revolution taking a powder; El Toro, Father Francisco, Guchu, who had cried me on, La Cucaracha, who had proclaimed herself my eternal beloved, and all the other loyal ones whose names I hadn't had time to learn. The one exception was Rachel Vachel. She was sitting in her chair, arms folded across her chest, gazing at me a cold question which I could not decipher. T was glad that at least one had not fled. But why, I had to ask myself, wasn't she using her lightning pistols, or at least standing at my side? Beyond her, more horsemen and at least one large vehicle were closing in on the bandstand. Shouts and screams behind me made me turn again. What I saw paralyzed most of me, so I could only stand there, moving eyes and head. They say actors are always playing parts, even in private life, that they can never truly feel. This one can. Now, expressing it in no fashion at all and so for no one's benefit but my own, I was simultaneously racked by exultation, horror and shame. My audience was attacking the Texans. They were scrabbling about for rocks -- fragments of aged-cracked tombstones, I suppose -- and occasionally finding and hurling one. A few had managed to get past the whips and were clubbing at horses' legs and snatching at stirruped ankles. I watched while two of them were cut sizzlingly in half by the red beams of laser pistols. Three of them got hold of a whip by its insulated section and yanked on it while another Mex pushed upward the booted foot of the rider, toppling him from his saddle. They raced screeching to stomp him. Yes, my audience was mounting an attack. And it was clear from my first glimpse of it that it had no chance whatever of success. Only two Rangers were in trouble, while over their hooded heads, the mouths of large weapons quested forward like swaying snakes. And all this while members and groups of my audience -- no of this mad revolutionary mob -- were shouting, sometimes with hand outstretched toward me, my dreadful, melodramatic watchword. "Vengenza e Muerta!" Believe me, each utterance of that idiot phrase struck me like a lash. I, and I alone, had caused these dark-faced, dwarfish fools to fight, to suffer real wounds, even to die, instead of running off safe -- for it had been own that the Texans' whips, at first at least, had been set only to SI shock and pain, not to kill or even stun. I could no more have cried tfiem on now than I could kill my father. Yet my mere motionless presence was causing them to keep up the hopeless battle, was sending more of them to their deaths. And my presence was in no way due to courage, but only shock and sheer stupidity. Yet so long as I stood there, I was their black flag, driving them on, forbidding retreat. Why, I had even promised the poor fools deathlessness, as the Old Man of the Mountains had the Hashishin. Oh, why hadn't my comrades told me that the play was over and I must run with them? Why had they left the ignorant actor to suffer or at least view the consequences of his vaimting performance? Perhaps even now I should try to call off the little morons dying and suffering agonies around me. I might have tried it, but at that moment several actual lashes struck me, and I was enveloped in a cloud of blue sparks and ozone. But I was neither killed, paralyzed, pained, or set awrithing. I felt only a sfight tingling. Since my skeleton was exo, the chances were at least four in five that a lash would land first on it, grounding out neatly throng my titanium footplates and the aluminum handstand, rather than shock my flesh. With the further realization that my seeming immunity to the whips would increase my imbecile followers' trust in me, I laughed wildly. The bandstand was bumped, and it rocked. I heard a familiar voice growl loudly, "Cut those whips!" T turned once more and saw mashed up against the bandstand, almost like an extension of it, the aluminum flatbed of a big truck. From it strode Sheriff Chase and Ranger Hunt, drawing their ceremonial swords. Possibly they had figured out that my power was of a mythic or legendary sort, lying in my impersonation of El Esqueleto or the Tall Death, and that therefore it would be highly appropriate and also impressive to the Mexicans if they cowed me or cut me down with anachronistic weapons. Possibly -- yet by this perhaps shrewd action of theirs, they changed the whole situation for me and created for themselves a danger they could hardly have foreseen. Suddenly, for me, everything was theater again -- theater in deadly earnest, perhaps, but still theater. As those two big, gleaming, exceedingly sharp-looking rapiers came toward me, I crossed hands to touch three buttons on my wristplates. One of them simply doubled the speed and strength of my exoskelctal movements. It put my exo-motors in high. This was dangerous to me; a motor, meeting sudden resistance, might bum out; I might smash myself in a powered fall or collision. But it was also necessary, especially if Chase or Hunt were even moderately skilled swordsmen. The other two buttons untelescoped my slim canes -- and this time I continued button-pressure until the final needle-tipped sections were extruded. I tossed off my doak. Then with' a stamp that bormced me a foot in the air and with an uncalled for but most enheartening, "On guard!" I was upon them. There were two basic ways in which two swordsmen can engage a sine opponent armed with' two swords. They can try to take him from opposite sides, forcing bini to keep turning his head # degrees, cutting off his fastest Unet of retreat, and aiming to mn him between them. Or they can attack him side by side. To engage both their swords, he must face them chest on, presenting them with a wider and closer target than either of them present to him. In both cases the doubly armed lone swordsman has available to him tactics which partially compensate him. To bestn with, he always has the advantage of a single command opposing a shared command: Hannibal versus Paulus and Varro at Cannae, etc. Attacked on opposite sides, he can seek to overwhelm and kill one of his opponents with a very fast attack before the other can get at him. Facing opponents who attack him side by side, he can concentrate his attention and tactics, particularly if he has good and well trained jjeripheral vision and is ambidexterous, in both! which abilities I rank high. By swift enough circling he can put one of his adversaries temporarily out of the fight. In short, according to the tactic his opponents adopt, he has two basic tactics: the fast attack and swift circling. Tn my first engagement witK Himt and Chase, I chose a third tactic. In fact, I invented it on this occasion. It has nothing whatever to recommend it, except that it will startle the enemy, though without harming them. After a slow, one-two advance, I launched myself in a great and very rapid lunge at Chase, my right-hand adversary, seeking to catch his blade in a bind in high seconde and skewer him, meanwhile fending off Hunt's sword with the hanging guard. It was a great mistake. One: I had not allowed for the actor's ingrained habit of always missing his opponent rather than hitting him. Two: I had not really allowed for the speed-up in my motors, with no corresponding speed-up in my nervous system. I took off so fast on my left foot that I couldn't get my right foot ahead to catch my weight. There seemed only one thing to do. Parrying both their swords in seconde -- simply shoving them aside the easiest way, that is -- I doubled sharply at waist and shoulders, turning my lunge into a forward somersault, straight between my adversaries. For a Thin, I am an excellent freefall acrobat. The feat I intended was exactly like a forward somersault in free fall, but with one slight difference: midway I would have to take a tremendous bump on the head; I could only try to get spun far enough around so that it would be a crash of headbasket rather than a crunch of frontal bone; I could also pray that the Longhairs had forged my exospine exceeding strong. Perhaps Diana, almost overhead and smiling througU clear sky, decided to be kind and worked a miracle. At any rate, there were simultaneous great bongs, bass and treble, of titanium and aluminum. My sworded arms thrown backward gave my upper body forward impetus. The weight of my footplates drew me down to a landing on them. There was bandstand left to land on. Though reverberating and groggy from head to foot, I managed to keep my balance and turn around and get both swords up and engage Hunt and Chase as they came at me side by side. ' At that point I resolutely turned my brain off, especially its schemy sector, and let reflex and training take over. I defended only. I fought no habit of mine, including the actor's habit of never laying sword point or edge on his adversary. In fact now for me, at least, the duel had become rather like that fabled one in the American Civil War, where an actor on the Union side meets in battle an old fellow-actor on the Confederate side and yells, "Primes, cully, primes," whereupon they most spiritedly fight the duel of Macbeth to the great edification cf their fellow soldiers on both sides. A s my body and nerves recovered, I automatically went on thie attack, cautiously this time. Hunt and Chase proved to be mediocre duellists. I drove them back across the bandstand. Yet I scrupulously avoided pricking or scratching them with my point -- actor's habit completely in the ascendancy, or perhaps by now I was beginning to realize that my only chance of surviving this first and thoroughly lost battle of the Bent-Back Revoluhurting anyone. Nevertheless, I took advantage of a pause in the duel to cry, "Fight, cowards, fight I There'd never have been an Alamo if the place had had a back door I" Himt, resting his sword-hand on his knee, retorted, "You're worse than dirt, Crockett La Cruz, putting dirt on the name you bear of one of the great Texan military martyrs." "Davy Crockett never died at the Alamo," I countered. "He had too much brains -- brains enough to solve the no-backdoor problem. That early longhair -- or proto-hippie -- pulled a sneak and married a senorita, from which union I am descended." These insults made Hunt and Chase fence more furiously and worse. With a sudden bind in tierce followed by a heavy beat in seconde, I sent Hunt's sword flying out of his hand. Then, having both cane-swords to use on Chase, I disarmed him too. I stood menacing both men, whom I had almost driven off the front edge of the bandstand. Between them, I saw the last of my audience-army running madly toward Greasertown, away from the pursuing whips. My little assassins, drugged like the Old Man's with hemp, had at last admitted defeat. Here and there lay a few unmoving bentback bodies. A few others struggled, pinned down and to each other by a sticky white foam which lay in swaths. At that moment, the last halfdozen Mexes in flight -- my pitiable rearguard -- paused to raise clenched fists and shout toward me. Ole, El Esqueleto! Vengenza e Muerta!" Then they were running again, andhe pursuing Texan calvary cut them off from my view. Perhaps it was that little cheer, perhaps it was hearing Governor Lamar's voice from the flatbed that roused my idiot optimism again. Suddenly my brain was back with me, full of melodramatic plans. I would seize Lamar and menacing him with a sword, demand my release. I would -- As I turned, full of wild speculations', Rachel Vachel, risen at last and come forward, was facing me. "My hero!" she cried as she lifted her arms toward me. "Oh Captain Skull, that was most other man in the universe could have -- Her face was radiant. I lowered my cane-Words to either side. What I did not notice until too late was that in one of her hands she held her black crop. With it she touched me neatly on my naked neck, like a fairy godmother enacting an enchantment. pain shot through me, followed by paral # is of all parts below my head. I heard m##f sit down with a clank on the aluminum. My upper body would have sprawled forward, doubled over, except that my useless outflung arms kept Vne propped up, while my eyes fust stared hurt, then glared hatred at my betrayer. There were loud sighs of satisfaction from Chase and Hunt behind me. Meanwhile Lamar came hurrying from the flatbed, followed by Mayor Burleson and Professor Fanninowicz. The Governor's courtly features were red with rage. He grabbed his daughter by her upper arms and shook her. "Sugar, I'm intensely angry with you," Ke said in tones that were both well and yet barely controlled. T'm going to lock you in your bedroom for twenty years." "But Daddy, I saved your life," she protested in a voice that went up an octave and back at least a decade into her past "That's not the point. Sugar, I'm ashamed of you. It's a scandal. Dressing like a man. Wearing pants, when there hasn't a lady of the Lamars rode anything but sidesaddle for two centuries. Ten years bedroom confinement for you anyhow." "Daddy, you're in a temper. What's somed you? Dicto't you get President Austin?" Here I began to have difficulty following their dialogue. It wasn't that my unconsciousness was wavering -- no, above my neck I remained fully alive, though paralyzed below, so far as sensation and voluntary muscles were concerned. It was that Fanninowicz now knelt beside me, his whole face gleaming like his monocle, and began to finger my exoskeleton with little gasps of pleasure as he traced the courses of its cables and the myoelectric leads to my skin. He even began to palpate and pincK my numb flesh, softly chortling with wonder at how little there was of it over my big bones. It was vile, but I endured it (what else?) and concentrated on what Lamar and Rachel Vachel were saying. H e answered her question pettishly. "Oh, we got Austin all right. But then his Mex houseboys, who'd run away, laid an ambush for us. Beamed three Texas Rangers dead. Missed me by just that!" He spread forefinger and thumb. "And by the time we'd dropped a miniatomic bomb on them, they'd scattered so I don't think we got more than fifty per cent." "Aw, cheer up, Daddy, you probably got mor'n you think. And you know yourself how your nerves get whangled when you're wearied and stayed up too late and not had your proper liquor and weed, and been threatened with death, like when you catch cold." "Don't you try to soften me up, sugar. I'm making it five years and not a day less. And what I say goes." "That's right. Daddy, it sure does," the incredible female kens!" she added with a grin. "And now it goes double. I forgot -- You're president of Texas!" "Even thafs in doubt," he said, his voice almost cracking. "The Establishment Council's been talking of Burleson and Hunt too, and even Ma Hogg. Not that I hold it personally against you boys," he added. "Course not. Governor. Course not," the soothing deep-throated replies sounded around me. "And that's not the point either, sugar," Lamar continued, grabbing his daughter again. "It's you. It's you I'm ashamed of. Wearing those pants that show off your legs as if you were barenaked. Consorting with filthy, stinking, low revolutionaries -- " "But Daddy, I had to dress like this so as to be able to consort with them so as to be able to learn their revolutionary secrets. It's a mighty big thing I've done for Texas. I admit they smell bad, but I bore it so as to -- " "Secrets!" he interrupted scornfully. "Sugar, there aren't any revolutionary secrets. Again and again I've told you to keep out of ijolitics your cute little nose, that reminds me so of your sainted, admirably docile mother's. We've known all about this revolution for years. It never gets anywhere. It's just a safety valve for the greasers. I admit that President Austin arming his houseboys has tickled it up a bit, but that doesn't really mean anything. No, sugar, you've been wicked and disobedient, and it's five months locked in the bedroom for you." Here Fanninowicz tried to examine the containers in my cheek-plates, and I snapped at Instead of being soberly impressed, or rather in addition to being impressed, my audience aU laughed hugely. L eaning toward La Cucaracha, who sat at the opposite end of the chair-row from Rachel Varfiel, I asked imder cover of the jo#dul noise, "Why am I getting a laugh on the red cloak?" "Because our bill collectors traditionally wear a red suit," she replied with commendable brevity, beaming at me. "Go, man, go!" Guchu cried encouragingly. "I think he goes too far," Father Francisco also took advantage of the opfMMtunity to put in, mutteringly. "I think he is of the devil." "Contrary to my first expiectations, you're doing excellently," El Toro assured me. "Only harken to the wise father. Don't go too far." "What sort of revolutionaries are you?" I demanded of them in a contemptuous hissing whisper. "Too far? You haven't seen anything yet. And you, padre, just watch my devil's smoke!" And in a swirl of red cloak I turned my back on them befdre any could reply. Taking advantage of the dope I'd got from Kookie, I pantomimed a biU collector walking up to the tall door of White Texas, rapping on it authoritatively (footplate stamps, hidden by my cloak, providing the noise), pounding on it when that got no answer, and finally teUing the one who opened it, "Senor Gringo, I intend to stand here, to your great shame, until you have made payment in full -- aye, and in double measure, running over -- to each and every noble Mexican, noble Indian, and noble Negro alive or dead!" As the applause for that act faded, I turned slowly on my audience with a great pointing finger that took them all in. The red of my cloak had entirely vanished, I was all black and silver again. Leaning toward them confidentially, with the effect of elbow on knee and chin in palm, and driving home my points with slow forefingershakes of my other hand, I said in my deepest voice, "You laugh. You enjoy yourselves. That is weU... now. But you and I, comrades, know we will never get an#Twhere at all by standing at the door and asking, or even demanding. Never did even a husband get his wife by such behavior. You and I know we must burst down that door and seize what is ours by right. You and I, old comrades of the Revolution, know we must fight, that we must risk death and if necessary deal death for our aims." Quddenly I was no longer Chris topher Crockett La Cniz, juvenile leading man of the Theater of the Sphere. I was no longer a gangling and sexstruck spaceling caught up in a perilous but ridiculous Terran bruhaha. No, I was Cassius working on the noble Brutus. I was Sam Adams inciting puritanic rowdies called Sons of Liberty to perpetrate the famous floating tea party. I was Camille Desmoulins demanding the storming of the Bastile. I was Danton roaring John Brown forging the sword of Abolition. I was Lenin telling the wavering Congress of Soviets, "We shall now proceed to construct the Socialist order!" I was Comrade Mao beginning the Long March. I was Malcolm X founding Black Nationalism. I was Senator Whatshisname rising to demand a vote of censure against that administration's war policy in Vietnam -- What I said was, "Comrade, you outnumber your oppressors ten to one, and now you have my help from beyond the grave. True, your oppressors are bigger than you, taller than you, and they possess engines of infinite power. But they are big with the soft bigness of men whose bodies have outgrown their untried, unforged courage and conscience. Outside they are tall, but within they are pygmies, moved only by vanity and greed, knowing nothing of true want, which is the mother of all true feeling. While no engine is as powerful as the man who sdzes and controls it. "Have you never seen a man sweating and writhing, struck down by bite of scorpion or spider smaller far than he? Mighty armies have been conquered by invisible bacteria. Comrades, your foes are few, and they have been weakened by sloth, greed, and corruption. Be you as scorpions and spiders! Now is the time to strike!" There was a hiss of surprise behind me. So I was startling my colleagues too? So much the better! I stood tall again, eerie and distant, yet my comrades' friend. Now I was Frankenstein's monster, I was Danton on trial, I was Lazarus returned, I was Lon Chaney in The Phantom oi the Opera, I was the fourth horseman of the Apocalypse, dismounted. "Comrades," I pronounced, "only you and I know the great gap between talking and action, between words and deeds. Only minutes ago, I amused you by pretending to eat the heads of some of the puny great ones of Texas. That was funny, I trust -- good theater, as we say -- and also, I hope, a prophecy now is Hand, almost getting a finger. He appeared to bear me no more resentment tKan if I'd been a surly cOmpanree tinder restraint. He merely turned His attention to my wristplates, his fingers hovering over the buttons in a spasm of fascination and Hesitation. "You cain't mean it, Daddykins!" Rachel Vachel wailed. "What's more, it's just not true what you say about knowing everything about the Revolution. It's been changing, Daddy. There's nigras in it now, nigras from the Pacific Black Republic. And there's Injuns too." "Sugar, you can't sweeten me, no matter what you -- Nigras from the Black Republic, did you say? And Indians? Not Comanches, I hope." His voice went high. "Yes, Comanches, Daddy, and Apaches. And there is spacefolk! The La Cruz person admitted to me that -- " "That's another thing I'm holding against you!" he interrupted her. "Early this evening you were snuggling concupiscently with that low Sackabond actor, who on his own admission is no more than a dirty-minded jester to the mad Longhairs of Circumhma. I saw you. I always knew acting and actors would be your ruin, sugar. My sentence remains the same: five months in N a locked bedroom, on pinto beans, compone and Coca Cola." "But Daddy, that was my greatest hour. I was bein' a better lil ole agnt provocateur than the best pros turned out by Hunt Espionostics. You think I enjoyed it? It was like snuggling up to a giant spider. But I called on my deepest wells o' courage and -- : " I would have said something ferocious then, except Fanninowicz chose that moment to press experimentally one of the buttons on my right wristplate. My right cane-sword retracted, scraping aluminum, while the German beat his knuckles together and softly tittered in ecstasy. I sagged toward that ade. "And that's not all. Daddy," Rachel was saying. "There's something else I got to tell you, but it's a private sort of thing, and I'm a little embarrassed about it Would you other menfolk mind stepping out of hearing for a minute? Just to humor poor little me?" With murmurings of "Sure thing, Miss Lamar," and "Anything to please the Honorable," Burleson, Hunt and Chase went to the other end of the bandstand, the last dragging the reluctant Fanninowicz. Rachel took Hold of her father's lapel and drew his face clase to Her own, meanwhile bending down, so they were both very near me. He rasped in an angry whisper, "Whafs all this, sugar? You are not going to tell me you've been intimate with this skyborn abortion?" "Shut up, Daddy," she whispered with something of a return to her old authority. "Remember how Icky Elmo said La Cruz had large mining interests in North Texas and he denied it? WeU, he has 'em. Daddy, as he admitted to me while reelin' from my charms. And I didn't do a thing more than Ma would have done when so much was at stake. What's more, his mining interests consist of the original map and claim to the Lost Crazy-Russian Pitchblende MineP' "How can you be sure of that?" Lamar demanded sharply, though keeping his voice down. "I even had the linings of his luggage unstitched and all areas chemicaled for invisible inks, and there wasn't a document of any sort discovered." "He carries them on his person, Daddy. He told me so. So all you have to do is search that creepy-crawly black suit of his at some moment when those vultures over there aren't around, and you'll be the sole owner of the valuablest property in all North Texas, maybe the world I" Tears came into Lamar's eyes. In a tremulous vdiisper Ke said, "Sugar, I've misjudged you unforgiveably. You're a true Lamar of the finer sex, perhaps the truest and finest ever drew breath. Of course I'll still have to give you one days' room arrest so the others don't smell a rat. But after that -- Why, if you like. I'll Nembo-Nembo out of Florida Democracy to paint your #D portrait -- they say he's the world's greatest. I'll imderwrite a production of Texiana with a solidgold surrey and diamond encrusted hoopskirts on all tlie chorus girls and -- " "Senor Lamar!" I interrupted, unable to bear her perfidy and his stupidity a moment longer. "There are a few other secrets your dear daughterkins hasn't told you. Such as what she really thinks about your lousy taste in theater, your antimacassar lighthouses, and your provincial, yokelish notions concerning the intercourse of the sexes. Do you know what she calls you? 'The genteelest jail warden in all Texas!' 'The courtly old Cromwell!' While hidden in her lingerie drawers, she has -- " Again the fairy-godmother wand reached out, this time touching the center of my forehead and bestowing on me the benison of oblivioiu The Invisible Prison ill s consciousness worked its way back into me, starting deep inside and moving blindly toward my eyes, the first thing I became aware of was pain. The pain was everywhere and came mostly from being tightly tied with a thousand ropes or a hundred thousand hairs to a flat hard surface with wide cracks in it. But I was thirsty too. There was only enough moisture in my mouth to glue my tongue to its roof. And I had the kind of weakness that told me I needed food, though the thought of food nauseated me. I also needed some sort of pills. On top of that my feet were burning up. My head was tied, left ear down against my shoulder, numbing the latter and mashing it into the flat, cracked surface. The down ear, mashed too, heard only my thudding heartbeat. The sound frightened me. It was very labored. My arms were strapped down to either side, so that I lay on my back in a cruciform position which was symmetrical except for my head turned to the left The contact between my dorsal flesh and the I tried to think where in the Sack or Circumluna was a big surface like that. The only one I could recall was a big abstraction made of thin slabs of rare moon-marble. So Murray the mosaic-worker had decided to incorporate me into his greatest work of art! Visualizing ca-efully from onlooker-viewpoint I decided the effect would be striking, moving, even beautiful. But did they untie me at intervals so that I could rest, drink and eat, or was I a permanent part of the mosaic? There seemed something wrong about using a highly talented actor for such a purpose, no matter how tremendous the effect. But then artists and photographers are singleminded clots. Some of them won't even read a book or go to the theater. Photography reminded me that I must explain to Murray that a good life-size solidograph of me portra#dng naked agony would do just as well or even better for his mosaic and free me to go back to the La Cruz Theater of the Sphere, where I was needed and could express my own varied inward visions, not just one of his. T)y now the burning sensation had traveled up into my calves. Into my darkened mind there flat, hard surface was intimate. I realized I was naked, floated a dim picture of RacKel Vachel and Fanninowicz gloating over me, the latter saying, "Clearly he will require no other restraint," the girl agreeing, "That's for sure, Fanny. He looks as if he'd been glued down yesterday wth a quart of sticktite. Or like a mashed giant spider." gaps in my memory of the last half of my trip to Terra. Evidently when gravitation sickness had struck, it had struck hard. The picture was replaced by a motion one of Fanninowicz battling wildly with Chase and Hunt. The professor's mouth was open and working, as if he were shouting at them, although I now heard nothing. From time to time he pointed behind me. I never saw a man who looked With such a wistful eye Upon that little tent of blue Which prisoners call the sky. -- "The Ballad of Reading Gaol,' by Oscar Wilde So Terra's most hysterical personality-changer had also been a sadist I hoped I had paid back my tall inamorata well in the only coin women imderstand, before returning to the Sack. Why in Pluto's name had Murray tied me down so cruelly? I wished there weren't so many He was the more active fighter, but the two bigger men were drunkenly getting the better of him. A bottle crashed and splashed soimdlessly. For some reason Fanninowicz was on my side, and I desperately wanted him to win. It didn't make sense. Then the vampire-smiling Rach'el VacHel floated back again, but tbis time witif Her fatHer. Buddeoljr I could remember sounds again, for Lamar was saying, 'IDon't you fret, sugar, weTl get tHose papers dut of him if we have to skin him abvel" For some unknown reason, this grisly sentiment made me laugh uproariously. The laughter came out as a strangling and highly painful series of dry croaks, but it helped wake me up. I dragged my eyes open. TV T y surmise was correct. I was glued to Murray's masterpiece. But something must be very wrong with my memory, because I didn't recall his Sack-famed mosaic being anything this huge or violently colored. He must have extended it and touched it up with # different hues of paint -- and Murray was an artist who favored sallow tones, such as me and my skin. And wouldn't even a clot of an artist have much too much taste, or mere brute instinct, than to paint over the ghostly shades of moon-marble? And why, besides myself, had Murray also glued to his revised mosaic many jagged fragments of brown, green and clear glass, severs! smashed chairs and tables (Hew Had he ever wangled those out of the Museum of Terran Domestic Artifacts and got permission to destroy them?), numerous pillows, a lightning pistol, an intact monode, and -- flat on bus bade -- Mayot. Atomic Bill Burleson oi Dallas, Tas, Texas? That last brought me back to reality with a bang. I simply couldn't see Burleson sacrificing himself for a work of art, especially another man's -- something I myself might do in certain moods. No, I dearly was back in Governor Lamar's patio, and there had been a sizable brawl last night. Burleson, I now noted, had his head on a pillow and was snoring in the shade like a drunkard well soused. While the burning sensation in my lower extremities, which had now reached my knees, was the morning sunlight creeping across the patio. I must do something before it crawled high as my belly and chest, I told myself for a long frantic moment which ended as soon as I faced up to my helplessness. My exoskeleton and sack suit hairs pinning me down were simply the force of Terran gravity. I could wriggle my fingers and toes. I could open and shut my lower jaw. Otherwise I could not bend a joint. The way my head was placed, I could not even look down at my body. I only got a foreshorten view of my left arm coming out from under my cheek. I let my gaze wander out. The landscape which last night had been romantic, now looked dismal and simblasted almost as Luna's. The few trees drooped The truncated cones, small and large, shimmered in the heat waves like chesspieces designed by a computer. Else there was nothing but a plain of pale brown dust. Except for the big swimming pool, everything looked dry as the inside of my mouth felt. Even the faintly blue sky appeared dehydrated. While I was robbed of der supply of moisture by each breath I drew of the desiccated air. Now through the last there came flapping across the pool two tiny swatches -- yes, Rachel's description had been precise -- of black and orange batik. Mth a longing that was almost worship, my eyes followed the delightfully erratic movements of the flutterby. For that must be the true derivation, mangled by comedians. How can butter fly? Every atom of me yearned toward and revered the delicate whimsical creature. She had conquered gravity, while Homo chiistophoTus scullian definife-' ly had not. She fluttered Out of sight. My long altered without changing direction. Now I pas sionately wanted my exosheletui, as if it were my metal Samese twin brother or a new robot wife. Tt must have been removed from me last night while I was still unconscious from the touch of Rachel's black wand, or from further shocking or drugging. Perhaps on the pretext of rendering me helpless or tormenting me, but ultimately so that Rachel Vachel and her father could remove my sack suit and hunt through it for the claim to and the map of the Lost Crazy-Russian Pitchblende Mine. That made me chuckle again, despite torment to my uvula. I scanned all the patio I could. Trusty Old Titanium was nowhere in sight, though he (she?) might lie hidden behind one of the couches. Perhaps I was foolish to believe my exoskeleton would have been left on the patio, but I thought not True. Fanninowicz would have taken it away with him if at all possible, but my last recollection of the professor was his enthusiastic manhancfiing by Chase and Hunt Most likely he had departed under restraint or on a stretcher. Someone else witH a rudimentary sense of caution or tidiness would have taken it away? Why, they hadn't even bothered to take away Bleson, who lay snoring as sincerely as ever. Most of the others would have been close to dead drunk too. Might Rachel have taken it away? To fondle it in bed? Ridiculous -- she hated me. I recalled Fanninowicz pointing over me during the fight. At what? My stripped-off exoskeleton, I suddenly felt sure. Why would I have felt involved in the fight, unless it had been about my exoskeleton? I yearned for the impossible : that I could turn over and peer behind me. Though what use just looking at it would do me, I did not know, except to make me more miserable, if that were possible. Then another reason occurred to me why my exo might have been carelessly left behind. All the Texans would have assumed that I would be utterly unable to stir without it. They would have forgotten, as I myself had up to this moment, the preternatural power in my fingers, toes, and jaw. And come to think of it, not even Rachel had seen my handshake fight with El Toro. With a shudder of hope that made my hair rise (small but auspicious victory , over gravity), I walked my left hand to my thigh, dragging my flaccid arm behind it It was easy. My fingers found purchase in the cracks between the tessellations and hardly felt the weight they dragged behind them. XTow the task was more diffi' cult: to walk my hand across my body, lifting the dead weight of my arm during the first half of the trip. But I am moderately hirsute around my crotch. By pinching hold of tufts of hair with outstretched fingers and then crooking them sharply, and by digging my rather thick, long fingernails into my flesh, careless of pain, I swiftly accomplished the job. Indeed, my hand proved to be a most able little fivelimbed motmtain climber. During the trip my fingers felt the heat of direct sunlight, reminding me I had no time to lose. The descent had been a breeze despite the friction between my dragged left arm and body. Now my left fingers blindly found cracks again and began to walk both away from my body and up toward the line of my shoulders. Meanwhile I walked my right hand up toward my right armpit, to provide a cushion for my head, when and if it turned over, and also to be a brace and obstacle, so that my left hand wotild have its chance to turn my body over, not slide it across the pavement. At the same time, by moving my jaw first right then left, I started to walk my head off my left shoulder, which had begun to lift, and across my chest The stubble on my chin -- I had not shaved since departure from Circumlvma -- helped, though in this area I made little progress. My left fingers were really working hard now. Thumb and middle finger would crook in a crack, while my forefinger and ring finger groped forward seeking another crack, in which they could seat their tips and take up the crooking or pulling job. Little finger helped which pair needed her most. A quarter of my back was lifted off the pavement now. There was a sharp pain in my left shoulder. I feared it would dislocate -- ghost muscles are little use in holding together joints subjected to strain. My eyes, slitlidded, were looking almost straight up into the bright pale sky. There was a moment when I feared I'd never make it. But then my fingers found a providentially wide and suitably curving crack in which they could nil pull together. My head rolled over so that it lay with temple on right shoulder, chin on right fisl. My hips turned then, so that left was directly above right. For tlye present I let them remain that way, my body lying on my right side. Most of the front of my body was ia 'ade at last, though other areas of it were newly exposed to the bright sunlight, which had now nooved as high as my hips and was stinging me hard. Suddenly feeling very apprehensive I blinked my eyes twice, then forced them to look dispassionately toward the hoxjse-end of the patio. Facing me and grotesquely seated in a chair not four meters away was my exoskeleton with my sack suit tossed across it. B ut both my titanium humeruses and femurs had been bent almost double, so that their cables curled and dangled. The delicate lattice of my ribs had been crushed in almost out of recognition. My head-basket had numerous dents. One cheek plate had been bent out. While my sack suit had been slashed to black ribbons. Really, it had considerable power as a semi-accidental work of art. In fact, it brought tears to my eyes -- tears which I hated because I now loathed any power of Texans to make me emote, but more because tears robbed me of moisture I could iH afford to lose. For now my most urgent need was water, along with some sort of relief from the unending strain of gravity and the bumiog, dehydrating heat of the sun. I would not Texans for help, even if anyone would come in answer to my croaking calls. I resolutely repressed from my mind the vision of Chase and Hunt demonstrating their drunken strength last night by bending my exo-humeruses andfemurs, and tromping my rib-cage. It had been to prevent that, of course, that Fanninowicz had fought them: he loved my exo even if he didn't love me. There was no use whatever in regretting the past, or in gloating with a masochistic self-pity over the indignities done me and my dear exo. My body must have known my intentions before I did -- or else, already in the fringes of dehydration delirium, I was beginning to act by instinct rather than reason -- for while I had been thinking those thoughts, my left hand had toppled my body over onto my chest. Now, aided by my fresh right fingers crooking and crawling under my chin, it was walking in a direction that would hopefully drag my whole body around and head me for the swimming pool. My toppling over had left me with my right leg twisted under my left. But now my well-muscled toes got to work, first untwisting my legs, then finding cracks and aiding me to claw my way toward my new goal. At last I was turned enough so that I could see it. Because it was almost brimful, my eyes could even glimpse from their slight altitude the great sheet of lovely glimmering silver. It made me think of how comfortable and snug I'd felt sandwiched between my water-mattresses aboard the T eiolkoveky, totally embraced by sheeted liquid except for a hole over my face. My fingers and toes redoubled their efforts. I told myself that once I was floating on my back in that delectable H#O., its coolth erasing the sun's sting, my whole body exquisitely hydrating again -- that then I could ponder my next move and easily thwart my captors. But for the present I must concentrate on fingerand toeand maybe even chin-crawling, lugging my inert body to the reviving fluid. 'T'he whole course ahead of me was literally scattered with broken glass. I chose a curving and recurving route, which would miss the worst, but take me close to Burleson's feet. Most of it would be through direct sunlight, but that did not worry me, now that my belly and chest were in shade. I soon discovered that I could keep my head upright on my chin without the aid of my right Hand, which was more efficiently employed like my left -- stretched far ahead and finding cracks by which to pull myself forward, a job which my toes had to do blindly. Quick work with my chin would keep my head from toppling to either side or from falling forward, robbing me of my vision. Of course my chin was getting well-scraped in the process, as was all of my ventral region, but this was inevitable. At first I would walk a hand and with a finger flick out of my path any but the tiniest fragments of glass. But then my whistling breath', an increasing ache in my throat, dizzy spells or a return of the centrifuge illusion, and a sense of being engulfed in almost endurable heat made me realize I had only a very limited time left in which to reach the water that would save my life. Now I flicked out of the way only the largest and most wicked-looldng fragments. My chin avoided most of the others, which accumulated under the top of my chest, where they scratched and stabbed. As I approached Burleson in my giant-incKworm fashion, I saw his eyes open and stare at me, at first incuriously, then with a certain groggy but nat over-great horror, as  I were only one more grotesque denizen of the world of hangover. He lifted to his lips an open green bottle, which his right Hand had been snugged around, glug-glugged a while, and relapsed once more into his shut-eyed sprawl. It tells much about my desperation and depletion of resources at that time, that I did not then see anything the least funny about his actions, I was merely glad to get past the big slob's huge shoes, one more landmark in advance. I didn't bother any more about the glass, though I was aware of certain new sharp pains in my chest and belly, and also of a warm slime which made travel easier. Actually I no longer even saw the glass, I saw only my watery goal. My fingers, toes and chin were moving on their own initiative. I had turned into a team of two hands, two feet and a jaw, harnessed to a vast indefinite load which Had to be dragged like a travois. My brain filled with useless visions; of freefall swims in the Huge highsurface-tension water-drop whicH is Circvunluna's pride, ol Elmo harranging me on tBe grandeurs and glories of Texas, of tales of burning deserts, of my mother nursing me, of my father trying to explain to me what oceans were, and so on. A s my fingeri touched at last the edge of the pool and longed to chmb down in at once, a measure of sanity returned to me. I realized it would be a tricky business to get myself into the pool on my back, for if I floated on my face, I would have no way to get my nose and mouth out of the water. Accordingly, althougli my consciousness was now wavering and every cell of my body screaming for moisture, I made myself crawl through a curve until the entire right side of my body was l#nng along the edge of the pool -- me still belly down, of course. Then I walked my left foot back of my right so my legs were again crossed. Next I worked my right hand imder my chin, clutching the edge of the pool with it, and walked my left hand as far ahead as I could and then down over the edge of the pool where it found a convenient negative ledge. All this while my eyes had been feasting on the water, as the thoughts of a lonely rocket pilot on his fuel. My right elbow, dipped in the stuff, knew chilly bliss. But there was a tiny admixture of apprehension. That water looked deep. But I reminded myself that one floated as readily over ten meters of water as over two -- or over ten kilometers of H#O (incrediblje oceanic datum). I strongly crooked the fingers of my left hand. My right hand stood lyj under my chin. I opened my mouth wide and my head tipped over toward the pool. At the same time my left toes found the same negative ledge my left fingers had, and they crooked too. My left hip rose. As I teetered there, prolonging my agony a delicious moment and reminding m#rself of the precautions to take in water, I decided I must have started hallucinating, for I saw a long pink snake uncoil its tail downward from a top-story window of the patio and its long pale pink head emerge and begin to sway. But maybe that super-cobra wasn't hallucination, for next I saw Mayor Burleson sit up and stare at his feet. Then his gaze slowly followed what I realized must be the blood track I had left, until he was looking for me. I took a deep breath and toppled myself over. I landed with' a spla on my back, precisely as I'd planned. Cold ock almost knocked me senseless. Then, although consciousness was stUl wavering and vision blurring, I began to be happy. Water is ersatz freefall, but good ersatz. I let it into my mouth, little by little. Nectar. I swiftly exhaled, remembering to do so through the nose, then took another deep breath. I discovered that the blurring was mostly water in my eyes. T rolled away from the poolside as far as the leash of my right arm let me, then in reaction rolled back. Through my one eye above water I watched Burleson reeling both from alcohol and my disordered vision. As he followed my spoor to the poolside, his arms hung slackly, one still holding the green bottle. His head was bent down until his jowls were multiplied. He looked so much like a huge stupid dog who had been taught to walk on his hind legs -- and to guzzle -- but nothing else, that I would have laughed except I noted in time that my mouth and nose were both imderwater. Behind him and even more out of focus, the hyper-serpent illusion or reality continued. Now the thicker section I had first taken for the serpent's head was midway to the ground. Perhaps it was something which the snake had swallowed in the top-storey room. Burleson kept getting bigger and funnier. He was near enough for me to note the owlish solemnity of his downward gaze. Then he made a stoppy swinging grab at my right hand, missed, and almost fell in beside me. After teetering a long second on the brink -- a moimtain about to topple over sideways -- he got his balance again. His first act was to take two more slugs from the green bottle. Then he aimed his gaze very carefully at my hand, spread the fingers of his own free hand for a second grab -- and was funny no longer. I did not want to be pulled from the pool only one-quarter restored. I did not want to be pulled from the pool period. I did not want to fall again into the hands of Texans. The pool was not the best base of operations, but at least it was a base, from which I might for a while be be able to conduct independent negotiations. Besides, I did not want to be near Burleson if he fell or dove into the pool. The wave he created might well swamp or overturn me. So as he grabbed again, I boldly pushed off from the pool's wall with a brisk backhand flick of my right hand. I intended to paddle myself with my fin-clenched fingers to the pool's center, waiting developments. erhe flick lifted my face from the water. I took another very deep breath. It was well for me I did so, for the next thing that happened was that I began to sink. When I opened my eyes I was looking up through several centimeters of water -- centimeters which rather rapidly became decimeters. I energetically flapped my finger-fins downward. It slightly slowed, but did not halt my descent. Too late, it was crystal-clear what had happened to me. With my preponderance of bone and almost total lack of fat, I massed considerably more than an equivalent volume of water and so was inevitably going down. I should have foreseen it, but who ever thinks of one's specific gravity, especially in freefall? How I wish now that I had inherited my mother's pyknic tendencies and grown up a Fat! -- even though it would have almost certainly resulted in me becoming a comedian rather than a star of high tragedy. Mother would have floated like a butterball. I flatter myself that I sank with a certain dignity, though I continued to flap my finger-fins industriously and even made some tiny swimming motions with my ghost-muscles, which worked a little now that gravity's clutch was slightly counterbalanced by my negative buoyancy. If I must die, let it be with a minimum of panic. Besides, the grip of gravity on a freefall being tends to make him fatalistic -- he is in the ubiquitous grip of a power greatCT far than himself. Soon, surely, I would be lying on the pool's bottom, nailed down almost as securely as I had been on the tesselated pavement above. Crawl then to the pool's side and climb out if there were cracks to climb by? I strongly doubted my ox#rgen supply would permit that, though I would make the attempt. In the Pool A s I sank I oddly noted a dozen or so scarlet threads rising from my chest. The broken glass had pocked me deeply indeed. Now was the time for barracudas, piranhas and small sharks (but Texans would surely use big ones) to come nosing up to the threads and then snap me to chunks, bits, and ribbons in a tumultuous swirl of chaotic water -- that is, if this pool were filled with such carnivores, as Terran suspense fiction had assured me was the custom of all als and politicos. What actually happened was worse. I got the impression a white whale had dived into the pool or a medium-size white submarine been launched into it. The crash of its entry deafened me. Sub-surface waves struck me. The water was vastly disordered. All the artistically curving scarlet threads vanished in a pink swish. Then a pale monster approached and glided under me. I awaited with minimal tranquility the halfturn of the white shark and the great bite of its razor teeth. Considering my slenderness, I would doubtless be cut in two. In any case, it would all be over swiftly, the books agreed. I would emit one horrific groaning scream and -- What actually happened was that arms embraced me, I felt a female form long as my own against my back, while powerful kicks swiftly propelled me to the surface. As I emerged, I blew explosively, and gulped down great lungfuls of thick Terran air, which now seemed sweeter than the Sack's. One strong hand shifted to my armpit. The other cradled the back of my head. I faintly heard the kicks which were keeping us both afloat. My whole face and some of my chest were above water. Then from behind me, in trangely muffled tones, Rachel Vachel said, "You okay. Captain Skull?" "Yes," I replied, "but I can't hear you." "Water in your ears. I'll fix that." Lips and a tongue expertly glued themselves to each of my ears in turn and sucked. Then, in a roar, "How's that?" "Perfect, princess. You needn't shout," I replied. "And now, if it is possible, could you turn me over so that my chest and beUy are not in direct sunlight?" "Of course, but why?" "So we can look into each other's eyes. There's another reason, but it's too complicated to explain." Ty that time Rachel had me turned and was supporting me with a hand under my chin. Framed by plastered-down silvery hair, her face was more beautiful than I'd recalled. Her skull was well-formed -- she had the makings of a good Thin. She was grinning, as if in the highest spirits. Whatever her motives for rescuing me -- generous, sneaky or crazy -- I suddenly felt so much gratitude and tender admiration that only poetry could express it. Accordingly I recited: Rachel, thy beauty is to me Like those Nicean barks of yore. That gently, o'er a perfumed sea. The weary, wayworn wanderer bore To his own native shore. "By courtesy of Edgar Poe," I added. Where the sea-beasts, ranged all round, Feed in the ooze of their pasture-ground; Where the sea-snakes coil and twine, Dry their mail and bask in the brine;  Where great whales come sailing by, Sail and sail, with unshut eye. Round the world for ever and aye. -- "The Forsaken Merman, "by Matthew Arnold "THat's just pluml beautiful, Scully," Bbe sighed, "even if this pool ain't perfumed." "It is now, princess," I told her, looking deeply into her shining eyes. "Oh what a #ourtier!" she exclaimed. Then, chuckling. "So you think of me as a bark, Scully -- a great big clumsy oceangoing vessel?" "You are an ocean-going goddess," I told her. "While I am surely a most grateful, weary, wayworn wan..." A great wave of weakness washed over me, almost blacking out my vision. I heard Rachel calling faintly, as if from a great distance, "Gloryosky! -- I forgot your pills. Is one of each color right?" "Yes. Two browns," I managed to reply. I felt her wet fingers place four pills on my tongue. I crushed them between my molars for swifter effect and downed them quickly with a half mouthful of pool. When my vision cleared, she was still trying to close with' one hand a small pink case tied round her neck by a pink ribbon. Her other hand was occupied supporting me. She got it shut, but not before I'd noted inside, besides the pills which she must have taken from my exo's checkplate, a small dialed box and a half dozen or so of what seemed to be minitapes. Referring to the last, I asked politely as we bobbed up and down, "Some of your manuscripts, princess?" "Yes, she replied, "includin' Houston's Afire and Storm Over El Paso. Scully, you're a skunk. Or at least you were last night, when you told Daddy about my lingerie drawers. He bust 'em all up, lookin' for subversive literature, and would have found the secret drawer for sure, except I was gettin' undressed so fast he had to scuttle out. He likes me to hand him my clothes through a door open about six inches -- before he locks it." "But princess." I told her gravely, "you did me, my father, and my family a great wrong when you revealed to your father the secret of the Lost Crazy-Russian Pitchblende Mine and that I carried it on my person. Only a very odd circumstance prevented your father from getting hold of the map and claim when he searched and slashed up my sack suit." CtQcully, you're a numbskull!"  she snapped at me. "Sorry I got to tell you this, but that map-claim business is pure dream. Bought from an Aleut who had it off a Cree Injun! Why, that's the oldest swindle goin'. Scully, you got no more chance of making money out of that mining claim than you have of making time with La Cucaracha when I'm around. Last night I brought it up just as a red herring to distract Daddy and win back some favor with him. He'll believe anything, long as it means more money for him. Scully, you don't kriow the rudiments of high revolutionary intrigue." "But princess," I began injuredly. Truly, I was shaken. At that moment a shouting started at the poolside. Rachel turned my face so that I too could see Burleson, hands on knees yet still reeling a little, as he yelled overshoulder toward the gringo door. "Hey, Governor! Come out if you can hear me. Come out arushing. Your honorable daughter's swimming bare-naked with that skin-and-bones revolutionary from outer space. He's barenaked too!" I was impressed by the relish with which Burleson reported to Lamar his daughter's misbehavior. "Sure you don't need a little mouth-to-mouth resuscitation?" Rachel asked sportively. "You look peaked, you know. It'd make Bilious Burly boil, besides drivin' Lushy Lamar plumb loco if he gets here in time. IncidentaUy I'm not quite bare naked, as those fat-guts insist on describing the highly civilized state of total nudity. I'm wearing my fleshtoned mini-underwear, vdiich is all the clothes Daddy allowed me when he locked me up -- unless you count the profusion of unshocked pink sheets I knotted together for my escape." "Bussing would be beautiful, but -- " I began. She was already off again with, "Hey, is free fall a little like this? I guessed it! You'll show me the real thing some day, won't you, Scully? You know, I think Daddy's got a great big sexthing going for me, maybe unconscious, but maybe not. Else why this eternal lockin' in bedrooms and takin' away all the clothes except a tease-minimum? You know how he's always pickin' off his coat and pants lint that ain't there? I bet those are snowflakes from the blizzard of puritanic guilt that's forever buffetin' him!" "Excellent armchair analysis, princess," I agreed. "But should not we be doing something? Soon the houseboys will come running and then Rangers, I suppose, and between them they'll be able to figure out a way to capture us? Surely some of them beades yourself can swim. And is there not a cowboy waldo called a lasso? Have you your Horse or a swifter vehicle nearby? Then there may still be time for smu to swim me to the shore away from Burleson and carry me -- I am featherweit, you are strong -- to that vehicle and -- " "Hush up and stop frettin', Scully," she ordered gayly. "Everything's under control and proceeding according to schedule. Now take houseboys. Not a one of them turned up this morning. That great speech of yours last night sure started a bully ruckus. El Toro says you are guilty of premature activism and romantical individualism, but he's playing along. Jeepers, what I'd give for your actin' skill! But you'll teach me everything, darling, won't you? Why, there's rumors the remains of the late Austin' Praetorian Guard are holed up in Greasertown. Hunty-Wunt's having conniptions decidin' whether to rush', besiege or atom-bomb. Hey, here come Daddy and Big Foot! Hiyah, Lushy Lamar! Mornin', Bilious Burly! Greetin's Chinchy Chase! Come on in, all of you, the water's fine. We're havin' fun" And with that she kissed me pasaoaately until we had sunk at least diree feet, whereupon with two powerful kicks she surfaced us again, and I was able to honor that #H# s.; with the gasp it deserved. lOd tCTou swim here at once, sugar, you hear me?" Lamar was raving, tearing his hair with one hand and pointing at us with room-years I'm going to give you this time. And no clothes at all." "Why, Daddy, I'd think you'd be happy you'd left me those two scraps of panties and bra," she called back sweetly. "For all you know, I may be wearin' 'em now. That is, if you're lucky. Tell me, Scully, have I got my pants on?" As I groped for an answer which would be offensive to Lamar, #et still gallant, a large smooth 'metal hook settled around my neck. Rachel whipped it off barely in time. She shoved it away from us, then yanked it back. On the poolside. Sheriff Chase staggered and lost hold of the #-meter pole on which the hook was mounted. It floated in the pool. "Sugar, I'm beggin you," Lamar called, on his knees now and wringing his hands. "Why, there hasn't been a like scandal since Jefferson Davis, looking for a place to smoke and purely by accident, walked in on Portia Calpumia Lamar while she was taking a spit-bath. Swim to your Daddy, sugar." Rachel called . back, "Daddy, why don't you buy yourself a townhouse of teen-age sportin' GAl gals? Come to terms with life, Governor." "But that's not the same thing, sugar!" During this interchange, three Rangers with lasar rifles had come hurrying, as far as Texans ever do hurry, out of the gringo door. Chase conferred with them. One retrieved the pole and started around the pool with it. Chase took out of his pocket one of those black squeeze cylinders Hunt had been playing with yesterday, and he inspected it narrowly. Simultaneously Burlegbn drew from a holster at his side a revolver of ancient aspect and goggled at it somewhat wonderingly. "Princess, we can't talk our way out of this, we must do something," I whispered urgently"Scully, I told you everything's on," she whispered loudly back, "but if it makes you feel any better -- " She opened her pink purse one-handed and clicked a lever on the tiny box inside. "Black Madonna calling Submarine. Come in. Submarine," she softly said to it, holding it close to her mouth and ear, all three just above water. I heard but could not distinguish the words of a reply. She continued, "Roger. Look here, me and La Muerta are pool-center and we're going to be in trouble in about # seconds. You'll be Here in #? Swell!" Clicking it off and shutting her purse, she whispered, "Antique crystal AM radio. Baffles the Rangers." I did my best to feel encouraged. Did the pool connect with a river or underground lake? It sounded difficult. Still, the pool was deep. There was a big bang and something very solid splatted the water a foot from my head. Blast stung my sldn. I saw Burleson leveling his smoking revolver toward me, swinging it in arcs of about twenty degrees. Rachel trod water strongly and swung me around so she was between me and the gun. Meanwhile she yelped, "Daddy, you gonna let him kill me? You want your lovin' Rachel with holes in her, deader than the Laredo cowboy?" Lamar sprang up and grappled with the mayor, who protested, "Just firing a shot across their bows. Governor, maybe pick off the sky-greaser. No harm meant your precious one." Chase shouted, "Come out. Miss Lamar and tug La Cruz with you. No back-talk cither -- we've quit fooling. Boy, get ready to boil the water around them." The laser rifles were leveled to either side of us. Their heat surely couldn't boil the whole pool. But maybe if the beams were kept close enough -- Rachel put my. hands behind her neck and theh embraced me. "Hold me tight, Scully," she said, treading water so that I faced away from the patio. Perhaps she meant us to die together. Little I could do. The third Ranger was reaching the hook toward us. But before I could warn Rachel, he jerked it away in a wide circle as he turned. Weaving its way toward us amongst the crj'-ptic towers, was s menacing plume of brown dust. It grew larger and higher by seconds. I began to hear a roar. "It's a twister! Run for your lives!" the ranger cried, dropping the hook and pounding back around the pool. Rachel turned us so that I was the one facing the patio. My hands were clasped together behind her neck. My chin rested on her shoulder. I closed my teeth on my wrist to make sure my head stayed up. Even if Rachel my beloved decided to sink us. I was going to stay up as long as possible. The roaring was louder, closer. The two other Rangers and Lamar were shouldering each' other through the gringo door, with Burleson a couple of gro ggy steps behind, while the third Ranger now was about to pass him. Chase, still at the poolside, was pointing something. Then it was as if an invisible hand and pen had very swiftly drawn a narrowing black line from him to us. Its end struck Rachel's back below my clasped hands and I felt her muscles go slack, even as leaked electricity tingled through me, almost making me unclasp my hands. A s we started to sink because she was no longer treading water, and as Chase turned and lumbered after the others, the roar became deafening. The plume of dust hit the pool, and became a. fountain of white spray. I had to suck in a big breath before it struck us. Amidst blasting spray we were tugged upward a few centimeters, then shoved underwater by a great hand of wind. Rachel's positive buoyancy more than counterbalanced my negative, but as we began to rise we were again shoved under. Coming up a second time we made it. I blew through my nostrils, gasped through my wristobstructed mouth. The tortiado had halted over the patio, unable to decide whether to enter the house, climb over it, or back out. It was still shooting up spray from the end of the pool a few meters away. "Scully, I'm paralyzed below the neck. Don't let go of me," Rachel gasped in my ear. Her voice barely audible. "Don't worry about that, my princess," I replied grimly, though my voice was much muffled by my wrist in my mouth. Let go of her? She was my float! The tornado made decision three. Once more we were pushed under. When we came up for the third time, we were inside a weird, dim, tall igloo of spray. The tornado's eye, I told myself, doubtful if there were such a thing in Terran Nature. The whole Nature theory lost ground when I saw, vanishing upward, my bent exoskeleton and slashed sack suit, both in the grip of some metal claws on the end of a line. My hands shifted their grip from each other to Rachel's hair, in which they knotted themselves. Unclasping my jaws, I let my head fall back. Directly above, through what might be a large circular hole in spray-dashed transparent plastic, a fierce copjer-hued face, made fiercer by lines of red and white paint and black top-knot, was peering. Something snaked down and landed across my head and Rachel's. Unsmiling thin lips opened to command, "Grab on, palefaces! Must move now!" What had fallen was a npe with knots every quarts meter. I clenched my teeth on it, tlten crawled one hand out ot Rachel's hair to clench the rope with that too. The rope straightened as it began to lift me from the water by head and hand. With the other I gripped Rachel's unfortunately thick hair as strongly as I could. As my body lifted from the water, I felt my neck stretching and hastily let loose my teeth'. It had been a grand gesture, but I didn't want my spinal cord snapped. However, I told myself heroically, I would hang on with my hands to the rope and Rachel to the point of shoulder dislocation and beyond. My head flopped and I was looking down. As I felt my shoulders begin to dislocate in stabs of pain, I saw Rachel come to and grab the rope herself strongly -- with both hands and teeth also. At that moment I Had an utterly convincing premonition; some day she and I would be a great aerial or even freefall team. Te were swiftly drawn  ' through the hole and found ourselves sprawled in a veiflcle which mostly wasn't there. ' By that L mean it was constructed chiefly of a dear plastic with the same refractive index as Terr an atmosphere. Here and there parts of it were visible -- motors, a shaft, some rods and its crew of two. They were the merind who had hoisted us and, sitting at a medley of metal and plastic controls, Guchu. He grinned at us but spoke no word. Beyond the plastic enclosing us, brown dust was pouring upward on aU sides. Overhead, great swift-flashing invisible blades cut through it. bo Air-Cushion and Copter," Rachel explained over the roar, crawling toward me. Ruler-straight lightning bolts flashed through the dust, turning it all dark red. Guchu chortled. I felt the vehicle sharply tilt and rise. We were free of the dust, though no more red lightning bolts came near us. Rachel cradled my aching neck and my head, turning the latter so I could see how one of the big towers cut us off from Lamer's ranch and the laser rifles of the Rangers. Guchu said, flashing teeth', "We ride in the tallboy rig-cover's shadow imtil we're out of range." The Amerind said, "No dead Indians, no dead black, no dead palefaces. Good. Everything is going fine." I looked around, somewHat listlessly. Even sight of my poor exo and sack suit didn't make me sad or mad. The last hour had been a very full one. The sophistication of the vehicle clashed with the air of revolutionary simplicity and poverty I had encountered bx the church and cemetery late last night. "If it's a kack, why do you call it Submarine?" I asked Rachel and yawned... "Because it ain't one," she answered. She was dabbing antiseptics and fixing adhesive bandages on my chest. " 'Nother red herring for the Rangers." "And you're not Black Madonna, you're Mary Magdalene," I observed lazily. "You hush up." I noted, stamped in black letters on the plastic near me: Slowly and with some difficulty I translated that from Pig Latin to: Pacific Black Republic. Oh well, I thought languidly, aU revolutions are poorer than third political parties and must accept foreign financing and military aid. Then I passed out, or simply went to sleep. Riding the Whirlwind nce again I woke in the Sack, but this time my stay was shorter. Mother was cradling me in her plump arms against her pneumatic bosom. There was a rhythmic sharp tapping. Father must be throwing a set together a few hours before curtain-time. I pictured him slowly twisting in freefall, two plastic scantlings and a nail gripped in one hand, a nervous hammer in the other. But then my nose was tickled by the acrid odor of hot metal. Was Father spot-welding again? -- against all safety regulations established by Circumluna for the Sack. Very likely. Father often broke regulations, but always for the sake of the theater and art, at least as he explained it. Then why the hammering? -- which really was in a more deliberate rhythm than Father's. Why ask questions? I wasn't hurting. And I was where I wanted to be. Stay shut-eyed. Sleep. Along with the tapping, I heard Father's panting breath. Rhythmic gasps. Anxiety stirred. Father mustn't work so hard. He would die. (One of my earliest secret fears was that Father would soon die, he looked so Ho for Texas, land that restores us When houses choke us, and great books bore usi "The Santa Fe Trail," by Vachel Lindsay ('Kansas in the original, but changed to Texas when the de facto annexation of Kansas by Texas was made public) much like a skeleton. That was before I understood about Thins, Fats and Muscles.) The imagined scene altered, dropping back  ten thousand years or more. We were a cave family at home. I could feel against my chin and cheek the coarse fur of the bear's hide Mother wore. The hoarse breath was that of a dragon snuffing outside the cave. At a tiny hot fire, Father was forging the copper sword with which he would slay the dragon. I opened my eyes. The last vision was closer to truth. I lay in a cave with stubby round spears of rock pointing down, I was softly cushioned against gravity, my head propped up. Long-haired fur covered me to my chin. Across from me, an Indian sat behind a small walled fire, the heat of which I could feel. Wraithlike flames rose from the small red bed whenever I heard the snuffing. It was a bellows, worked by his knee. Across the open furnace lay a femur of my exoskeleton, its cables removed. It glowed red in in the middle, where the bend was. The bend was not as great as I recalled. Pads shielding his palms, the Indian lay the femur across an anvil began straightening the exobone further with' taps of a tinyEeaded sledge. The femur was still attached to the rest of the exoskeleton. The other bends had all been straightened. The metal where they Had been was discolored. The ribcage was gone. The shallow dents were still in my headbasket. The Indian was not the one who had been in the kack. This one's hair was silvery, his face a mass of wrinkles. Out of them, his black eyes watched me as he hammered. Nearby were piled my three cushioncases. That pleased me. The red in my femur faded, but the bend was gone. The Indian pointed his sledge at me. He said, "I have learned one thing. Death. Without your armor, you are very weak. I have always suspected that." T smiled at him and nodded a forefinger. I did not think he would note the latter, but his eyes shifted to it. Perhaps my hand lay outside the buffalo robe covering me. I also later learned that what pillowed me so softly, with some effect of freefall, were three eiderdown mattresses. I bless those gravity-conquering birds who think so much of their young that they line their nests with down which they pluck from their breasts and which man steals. I felt thirsty and hungry. As if the mere feeling were a cue, Rachel Vachel and La Cucaracha walked smiling into view, the hand f the former resting lightly on the shoulder of the latter. They both looked lovely in the red glow. Rachel had on her Black Madonna garb, while La Cucaracha wore a flaming red dress with belt and necklace of hammered silver plates. She walked proudly. Rachel had to dodge the stalactites with her head. Without a word, Rachel drew down my buffalo robe and began to inspect my wounded chest, dripping on antiseptic here, renewing a bandage there. While La Cucaracha, using a corner of the furnace for stove, began to make a gruel of water and my protein food-pellets. After getting a sip of water, I told the Mexo-Tex girl I liked to chew the pellets dry. She allowed me to do so with a couple. While the good food worked in me, I marveled lazily at the amity of the dear girls. Last time they had been battling for me like wolf against musk-ox. Now they had made a truce. I wondered what that portended for me. El Toro had entered and was standing before me, a hard grin on his swarthy face. "'How do you feel, comrade?" he asked. "Very much' better," I told him. "Bueno!" he said with a nod like a gavel rapping a speaker's rostrum. "Very good indeed. You shall begin your work for the revolution tomorrow with an appearance at Tulsa." "It will take longer than that, comrade," I informed him in my harshest base. I mustn't let these little Marxists think they owned me. "Your metal-working comrades have done a passable job straightening my bones, as far as I can see. But I personally -- with the Indian's help in holding and handling, of course -- must rewind my cables, adjust their tension and test every motor, lead and part." "Not sol" he snapped at me and crooked a finger. There strode into view, yawning and rubbing sleep from his eyes, none other than Professor Fanninowicz. He bumped his head on a stalactite and cursed, "Donnerwetter!" El Toro said proudly, "We had kidnapped him even before we rescued you from the pool. It is he who supervised repairs to your skeleton. He worked through the night and into the afternoon. Three hours ago we permitted him to rest." "Forced me to, you mean, you lazy and undisciplined sub-man!" Fanninowicz barked at him. He screwed a monocle into his right eye and standing very erect after a quick glance overhead, surveyed us all contemptuously. "Understand, pfease," he said curtly, "that I detest you all and your ignorant, sentimental revolution. When the Lone Star Republic, vessel of noblest fascism, arrests you, as is inevitable, I shall smile at your punishments and hope they will be of the harshest. If death, then only after torture!" "Why, Fanny," Rachel said under her breath, in hurt tones. Ignoring her, he aimed his glare at me. "And that goes for you too, you miserable mummer from the slums of space!" Then he relaxed, lost height, and with a shrug that was surely only imconsciously Jewish, he smiling said to me, "However, I am hopelessly enamored of your peerless exoskeleton. It is monomania, an idee fixe against which even my sternest military compulsions and compunctions are powerless. Within twelve hours your exoskeleton wiU be in finer shape than when you received it from those Russo-American swine, the technicians of Circumlxma." I had a great many doubts and reservations about that, but I did not voice them. El Toro, Rookie, Rachel and even the old Indian were simply too happily self-satisfied and too infatuated with their revolutionary cunning in having used Fanmnowicz's monomania against himText day we skittered for Tulsa, Oklahoma, Texas, in three kacks taking (Afferent routes. We flew under and through low clouds ahet with lightning, navigating in part by an echo device called radar, which was new to me sincethere are neither swarms oi waterdroplets nor starless limes in space. The kack's transparency made it seem as if we were swimming through a gray ocean. At any rate, the dank, dingy super-soup with its electricalseasoning was not to my taste. But it cheered my comrades because, they said, it disordered commimicatkms and hid us from Lone Star vultureplanes. El Toro told me, with mixed pride and envy, that Texas newsmen have dubbed me The Specter and that I have been declared Public Enemy Number One of the Republic. The Rangers have sworn to nail my hide to a bam door, which I hope is hypothetical, alongside those of Clyde and Bonnie, whoever they be or have been. The search for us has become hot, El Toro affirmed, with both Hunt and Chase living up to their names. "TSey going to bum you if they can, Sky Boy," Guchu assured me from the pilot's pad. "But have no fear. Death by fire is purifying." Fanninowicz was not aboard our kack, which was a relief -- the German is an insufferable combination of martinet (of me) and high priest (qf my exo). But neither were Rachel and Koolde, which I found depressing -- and determined to remedy, if we lived that long. I put in time talking with a gray-topped much-bent Mex named Pedro Ramirez, who had been in a cyborged work-gang for twenty years. He pulled his shirt off his knobby shoulder to show me the puckered scars where deep-probing tubes had once fed tranquilizers, energizers and hormones from his yoke into artery and vein. He also insisted I inspect the curious callosities in his ears, made by the command plugs which had been housed there daily for two decades. Meantime he began softly to hum, I think without realizing it, a medley of monstrous times, and I once caught the curious English words: "Every day, two hours times twelve, delve." But when I questioned him about the details of his gangwork, he became excited and emotional. I easily quieted him with a few calm and eoafident suggestions. I concluded that cyborging involves no direct control of the nervous S # rstem, but is merely a means of chemical and hypnotic supervision, the command plugs transmitting both on audio backgroimd of tranquilizing propaganda and also the orders of a Texan overseer observing the work site directly or by #D. Or the orders, El Toro told me, of a cyborged Mex strawboss, in turn overseen by a Texan, who in this fashion control as many as a dozen work-gangs. It struck me as a vastly overcomplicated as well as degrading system for work more easily done by machines, or for that matter by uncyborged workers energized by coca leaves and tranquilized by marijuana. I decided the Texans favored it because it allowed them to keep the Mexicans uneducated and, probably more to the point, catered to the Texan conviction that Mexicans and other "primitives" are ineducable. ( ( A nd those pitiful peones don't even know the work they do, Esquel," El Torn topped my guesses. "They get powerful hypnotic commands to forget, when the yoke is off, the details and even nature of all labor tiiey perform while cyborged." "Hyper-Becuiity, man," GucEu nodded. "Surer than cuttin' out the tongue and poppin' the eye. A blind mute can gesture and draw and maybe write, but nobody can tell what he's forgot." I realized this was why my questions had disturbed Pedro Ramirez. Nevertheless, after administering soothing suggestions, I asked if he had done work within the outsize oil-rig towers. "Never in those, Senor Especiro!" he assured me with a shuddering, wide-eyed headshake. "No, never once!" His denial struck me as too strong to be true -- especially along with the "dig and delve" drone -- but I had no desire to torment further in order to satisfy idle curiosity. So I calmed him once more and shortly had him asleep, suggesting that he wake feeling well and happy. A leading actor who is not a passable hypnotist is hardly worth his salt. It occurred to me, as the trip grew long and I began to ache in my exo, that it would be pleasant if there were someone to hyp me asleep. Somehow I did not want to do a self-hyp. I recalled wistfully the tender nursing I had got from Rachel and La Cucaracha in the cave. I had loved them as co-mothers then, nurses lit within gravity's womb'. But now I reminded myself, slapping the rib-cage rf my trusty exo, that I loved them in quite a diffoent fashion. The thought heartened me greatly. My rib-cage was a new one, made of solid silver, weighing a few pounds more, but with a lovely dull shjmmer. Its luxmy contrasted nicely with my martial headbasket, the dents in which had only imperfectly been beaten out. But by the time we reached the central square of the Tulsa greasertown, my mood was once more as low and dark as the weather continued to be. The girls' brief greetings raised it a bit, but it immediately dropped to a new low when El Toro whispered, "Just keep in mind, camarado, that thirteen known informers have had their throats slit or been otherwise taken care of, to safeguard tonight's gathering against interruption." Tt seemed a dismally high price for a performance -- there'd been nothing about murder in my contract -- and I feared I'd be a flop. Up to my entrance, I kept seeing those gaping gullets and also the pitiful bent-backs who had died at Dallas, inflamed by my rantings. While the lightning of electric whips and laser beams framed my thoughts. But as soon, as I faced my audience I was in a controlled revolutionary frenzy, sardonic and heartless as only Death can be. It's a perpetual miracle how a part takes hold and carries one, even when one actively dislikes the role. I was afraid too that Fanninowicz had booby-trapped my exoskeleton, perhaps by timebomb, but it actually continued to operate more smoothly than ever. What strange and contradictory compulsions fire men! At the end of my oration I was so worked up that I wanted to lead the mob into Tulsa's texastown to commit acts of violence. But locals did that, and I took off with El Toro and the rest for the abandoned atomic shelter that would be our camp until we headed for Little Rock, Wichita or Springfield, Missouri, as tactics dictated. I wondered at an atomic shelter being deserted in a world that had endured one nuclear war and now seemed minimally peaceful, but El Toro explained to me that radioactives were everywhere in such short supply, due to their military and industrial use, that they would no more be used again as major weapons than the last natural gasoline would have been used for molotov cocktails. To my surprise, Fanninowicz haughtily confirmed El Toro's explanation, though with a curse for a world that Had lost with Germany the industry and patience to mine and smelt lowgrade uranium ores -- and also with a final sardonic smile that lingered in my memory. I pointed out that a small atomic bomb had been expended on Austin's praetorian guard. "A few tacticals left, yes," El Toro agreed. "Museum pieces, one might say. Texans are loco." "Your figures on the radioactives shortage are right. Tor," Guchu said, "but you get the wrong analogy. "Last native gas wasn't used to run a motor, but to fry a black." He paused. "Or maybe whitey. Who knows?" He landed our kack in a drizzle where I saw only one darkness instead of earth and air. Then he turned toward me and said, "Real reason no earthling -- except a few locos with bloated egos -- would risk more fallout is that we all know we still got a little death ticking in our bones from the Big Poison War. Even you're getting a little of that death into you. Mister Death, every day you stay here. No, Tor, we got to have confrontation. That's the trouble with you Mexes -- always being gracious to people, to whitey even, and smoothing things out -- combo, I guess, of the old hidalgo dream and your Indian ability to take an # Tthing that's handed to # mkes, without striking back except for an occasional knife in the dark. "No, we got tell Mr. Death here the truth. Such as the real reason A-shelters are taboo. One, a lot of them got worse poisoned from fallout than the toplands -- through ground water and kinked ventilation systems, and because who hits low gets hit low back. Now don't get edgy about that. Sky Boy -- any cobalt-# in this shelter has been , ticking a hundred years. Two, vjhitey thinks the shelters have got hants in them and he's scared, though he won't admit it" G hosts I could laugh at, and did. Before we entered the shelter I peered vainly for the moon. El Toro asked with a sympathy that surprised me whether I was homesick. I replied with' minimal untruth' that, no, I just wanted to know the date -- I was uncertain how long I had been in the cave. "It is the #th of Alamo, Esquel," he told me. "Come down now." I decided that the Texan calendar would have to do for me for my stay on Terra, or until I glimpsed Luna once more. Ghosts did not seem so laughable when I was in the huge and shadowy shelter, where our camp was dwarfed and faint echoes returned from black imexplored corridors. But I saw no cracks or other bomb-damage. Tulsa, I reminded myself, had lain inside the Texas Bunker. Dinner cheered me further; and during it, while still, stirred with after-show excitement, I began with La Cucaracha a discussion of history which we carried into the curtained space I thought of as my star dressing room. It turned out that she has a bright hard head on that exciting little athletic body. She pointed out rather bitterly that a MexoTex female is the lowest of the low and must have ten times the brains of a man to get anywhere. She insisted that most of the Texas history Elmo' had fed me was pure Texas brag, though she did admit that back at the time of the annexation in # Sam Houston had cowed Washington with the prediction that if Texas weren't admitted to the Union on generous terms -- such as permission to divide into five states with ten senators whenever desired -- then Texas would engulf all the West to the Pacific and assume leadership of the southern states when the inevitable break over slavery came. "No Esqueleto amado, in verity it was like this: the wealthy gringo junta which arranged the removal of President Kennedy soon became the entire heart of the Texas Establishment. Thereafter things happened much as you've been told. The blacks, reckless and inspired as their Zulu and Madhi progenitors, carved out their countries to southeast and southwest during the disorders following the Atomic war. We forgotten Mexes, fiery but incurably fatalistic, indolent yet good workers and breeders, remained the imdercats and grew into the new servile class." I asked her what had happened to Elmo. She said she had no idea, but that he was resourceful and shrewd under his blather, and whatever happened would land on his feet. I agreed he had big ones. She admitted she had an affection for the man despite, or perhaps because of the genially bullying wa # ?s. This led me to inquiring indirectly whether she wasn't now lonely. I was on the point of making time with her when, with consummate disregard of privacy, Rachel Vachel wandered in. I expected another bruhaha, but the Black Madonna appeared not to note that Kookie and I were moving toward intimacies. Shortly the two girls departed, leaving me aroused and frustrated. I damned them heartily, summoned El Toro to help me out of my exo, refused to see Fanninowicz, downed a pill and slept. ur next revolutionary gathiering was on Alamo #th at Wichita, Kansas, Texas, a city much like Dallas or Tulsa, except I began to note scars of the Atomic War and also short Texans -- poor whites and northerners not given the hormones. El Toro kept me unpleasantly aware of the price being paid for my performances by telling me about the diversionary riots being staged in Little Rock and Colorado Springs to keep the Rangers' attention off Wichita. He also informed me that I am creating a panic across Texas. Not only is the Mex World in a fever of excitement at the coming of El Esqueleto, but the Tall World has got the jitters. There have been rumors and reports of the dread skeleton-man everywhere. I was simultaneoiisly leading mobs in Denver and Corpus Christi. Twenty minutes later I was captured in Memphis. Meanwhile I was seen grinning horrendously down from a copter that buzzed the streets of El Paso. Et cetera. I was flattered yet unimpressed. I asked El Toro how the revolution we've stirred up is going in the south. I got evasive answers. I told myself not to tHink about tixat, but to remember I am ChristcHer Crodrett La Cruz, touring Texas with' the Revolutionary Ramblers on a physiologically limited engagement No joke about that last -- I was suffering from digestive disorders, while gravity became a deadly drag despite my exo and eiderdowns. I insisted oh a warm bath at last, with a support-net to keep me from sinking. Little relief. Could I be provided with a tub of heavy water? That might float me. I was laughed at, especially by Rachel, who said I had more expensive notions than Daddy. "Nevertheless she and I had a cozy chat together, which again turned toward history. In different ways we both became nostalgic about the vanished U.S.A., the industrial and scientific inspiration it gave the world, and its truly great men -- Franklin, Jefferson, Houston, Poe, Lincoln, Edwin Booth, Ingersoll, David Griffith, Roosevelt Two (though she like Elmo thought him a figurehead), Dr. King, and so on. Tt had been an ideal country for men with grand imaginations, for geographical and industrial pioneers -- until they turned the grandeur to grandiority and began to broadcast it over the newly discovered mass media. We grieved at that robust and shrewd land's fatal weakness for making right, then wrong decisions, and standing by the latter beyond all reason and with puritanic perversity. The Civil War, which freed the slaves, and the deals of the #'s, which again crushed the blacks, recreating tensions and problems which had to be solved with violence a hundred years later. The Great Experiment of prohibiting alcoholic beverages, which nurtured America's wealthy criminal class and allowed it to entrench itself. The later hysterical agitation against marijuana, with exactly the same results. (I was surprised to discover from Rachel how much, according to her thinking, Texas's sly legalization of weed, a Mex smoke to start with, helped lead Texas to her primacy among the states and also her domination of Latin Americans.) The First World War, followed by isolationism and repudiation of the League of Nations. The brief dream of a monopoly of atomic power, followed by unending nightmares. The Long Adventure in Indo-China with its tragic consequences for all Terra. A nation nurtured on cowboy tsdes and the illusion of eternal righteousness, perpetual victory. A nation that sought to create, simultaneously, in the same people, a glutton's greed for food, comfort and possessions -- and a puritanic morality. Merciless competitioa -- and docile co-operation. Timid safety mindedness -- and reckless self-sacrifice. A hard-boiled but docile young. Worship of success so long as it could be thought due to hick -- and hatred of outstandingness granted by nature andor hard work. Great scientists and scholars -- and a contempt for same. The welfare state -- and entrenched wealth. The brotherhood of man and racial discrimination. In short, nul program. Order, counterorder, disorder. No wonder even Texas made more sense than that. Rachel told me that Kookie's views of the Texas Establishment were much oversimplified, but admitted' her father's power was derived ultimately from the Texan Cabal, which dominated American policies from the middle of the twentieth century. She laughingly revealed she had no notion whatever as to whether she and her father were actually related by blood to the second president of the Lone Star Republic. Likely Lamar had been a political name taken by one of her most recent ancestors. That had become a custom during the bloody years after the Atomic War, when Texas conquered -- for its own good I -- most of the bombshattered and fallout-diseased U.S.A. and also Mexico, Central America and Canada, finally establishing the atom-scarred Stikine and Mackenzie Mountains as the RussoTexan boundary. I pointed out to the Black Madonna that she and Captain Skull proved by their sentimentalizing over the U.S.A. that they were both hopeless romantics, addicted to lost causes. She liked that, and I was getting primal places with her, when Kookie popped into my suppKDsedly private room in the deserted country mental hospital, no longer approachable by wheeled vehicles, where our company was bivouacking. Once again there was no fracas whatever, no observable hard feelings. Once again the girls tripped off together. And once again I was left tense and uncatharsized. I decided to give up women. At least on Terra. And certainly for that night! n Alamo #th the weather stayed overcast. Likewise my spirits. We played Topeka. It was a re-run of Wichita. Outside of myself, the performance was strictly amateur. I rewrote the script, giving Kookie and Rachel brief appearances. Thumbs were turned down on my innovations by El Toro, Gocfiu, F. Francisco. Latins and Indians resent wBmea getting the spotlight, Ibsf sa The committee was also shodced by my suggestion that I wear my blond wig for variety. Later El Tdi'o approached me privately about elocution lessons. I agreed to give him same, in strict secrecy -- a far as his bull voice permitted. At least I might be able to get him to cut down on the muscle-show. I decided R. V. and La C. had entered into some private agreement about me. I played it very cool with them. No more tete-atetes. I couldn't stand another interruption. For that matter, I would have found it difficult to be private with a woman if I had desired. Fanninowicz was forever at my heels, wanting to test my exo, check batteries, increase power, try out new wirings -- his concern and new ideas were limitless. I felt like Frankenstein's monster pursued by Thomas Edison. I decided Germans: are maniacs. Yet El Toro insisted I humor the Beady-Eyed Bavarian as much as possible. And truly my exo was kept perfectly tuned. But my physical condition was deteriorating, though I mentioned this to no one. No stiff upper lip, just didn't want to be fussed over. The Menocled Monster might have announced he is doctor of flesh-meCcine also. I kept reminding myself that my only real aim was (#) get to Yellowknife; (#) check and double-check on the Lost CrazyRussian Pitchblende Mine, despite Rachel's damnably plausible discouragements: (#) put the bite on the committee and use my Circumlunan passport to hightail it for the Sack on the first ship available. Rachel asked me why worry about the mine, since it had been clearly proved I don't have the claim with me, either in my baggage or on my person. I wondered if I should tell her the truth. Concluded: Definitely not! A t Kansas City, Kansas, Texas, on Spindletop #st, El Toro decided I needed a holiday. He took me and La Cucaracha to a bullfight at the stadium of the former Wyandotte High School. I was disguised by a big hat, big boots, padded suit over my exo and vast blond mustache over cheekplates. El Toro and Koolde were servants. We got by. My ability to pass as a Texan, at least under casual inspection, struck me as something which might prove useful. The bullfight was delightful. They used hormoned bulls, huge and slow, true "cathedrals," while the matadors were young Mexes, male and female, who dodged the bull acrobatically and even did knee-swings and giant swings on homs. Like ancient Crete. Kookie told me she had trained as a bullfighter, then decided life as a "sociable secretary" provided greater financial satisfactions, and revolutionary work greater emotional ones, while acrobatics were useful in both activities. This with a hearty wink. I remembered in time not to start flirting with her. "Play it cool, even cold," is the motto of La Muerta Alta, I told mjrself. What did I need with women? Besides, if I held out, one of them would be sure to give in. ur revolutionary gathering at night was in the huge and straggling greasertown along the river in Kansas City, Missouri, Texas. The greatest stockyards in the world, I was told, before it had taken a direct nuclear hit Decades later, when radioactivity had dropped to a tolerable level, the Mexes had slowly built their way into it, partly forced by local population pressure and partly spontaneously, with the residual radioactivity providing some assurance that their masters would stay out, or at least cut their visits short. I felt nervy from the start. Our stage was in front of a riverside warehouse with thick brick walls, which above the second floor had been melted into a hillocky glazed dome from which there still thrust the huge, twisted, rust-brown fingers of old steel beams. Underfoot was a swept, randomly crackled, greenish and brownish tesselation of fused soil, its fissures filled with new dirt. Around this rough nuclear plaza, in front of the shacks they dwelt in, our audience began to gather silently -- intent sallow and brown faces with a large scattering of darker ones: "stay behind" blacks who were incurably rooted here or at any rate hadn't yet made it to Pacific Republic or Florida Democracy. But it was hard to make out even faces. Our stage lighting was dim, despite the continuing overcast. I was standing with the rest of the company in the dark inside the warehouse, back from its central doorway. A few minutes before "curtain time" there was a commotion as a gang of locals set up a wide-spaced lattice of narrow black rods in front of and over our stage, making it even smaller. No one could or would explain to me why, El Toro being away at the moment It seemed theatrical insanity, further spoiling the audience's view of the actors and making them feel like beasts in a cage. At least I felt like one. I fumed impotently, knowing ttiat my comrades liad little or no idea of wKat makes good tSeater. I scented trouble. I grew nervier. I wisHed tiie girls weren't there, but felt uilable to talk to either of them. And then a minute before my entrance, running over my opening lines in my head, I drew a blank. It was as if I had forgotten Spanish and English both, and probably Russian too. Instead a wordless sight slid across my mind, wiping out all other reality. I was in the same huge room. It was filled with white light, so there was not a shadow. Files of beasts lumbered into it. Men with unconcerned faces but spattered robes struck the homed heads with great mallets, adroitly cut the sleek-furred throats (each man had his one monotonous job), flayed off the hides, dismembered and disembowled the carcasses. My ears were filled with hoofclumpings and great thuddings, with bestial gnmt and screams. My nostrils were likewise crammed with the stench of frightened animals, their copious excrement and the floods of their rich, sweet blood. Other men with unconcerned faces constantly hosed What startled me most was that the spurting, streaming, flooding, omnipresent blood was not a darkish crimson, as I had always thought of blood iii quantity (something I had never seen), but a phosphorescent carmine just off fuchsia, suggestive of tropical blooms and lipstick and giddy body-paint Then I was being nudged in the side, not gently, and the vision shot aside. La Cucaracha was reminding me that my entrance cue had been spoken. T strode on stage in a near trance, my entrance-applause a distant soft thudding no louder than the beat of blood in my ears. I had always tested negative for psi in the Sack. But now I wondered how imagination alone could have created so vivid a vision of a slaughter house. Someone else than I said, "Yo soy la Muerta," and for at least the first five miiuites I felt like a beetle lodged behind the visor of an animated and vocal suit of armor. Then either the slaughterhouse vision lost its power, or else I grew big enough to take over the role of Death the Universal. The laughs I got were few and low, the cheers low too but gutty. I think I never held an audience so well before. In fact, I did too well. I must have hypnotized the lookouts and my own comrades, for as I came to the finger-sKaking bit and "we must risk death' and if necessary deal death," I believe I was the first one to hear the faint rushes of air and soft drones overhead, and glance cautiously up and in one snapshot look see poised above us six copters with antennas and coils and searchlights and other electronic items where landing gear should be. Then, but not before my eyes were slits, the plaza was flooded with hot raw white light. There was time for each member of the audience to spring up, to take one look or one step. Then I felt the faintest tingling and numbing in my flesh'. At the same instant eacH member of the audience froze like a statue, paralyzed in posture and expression. About a third of them, off balance at the moment, tumbled down, but without an iota of change in the look of the face or the contortion. However grotesque, of the body. I shot a glance overshoulder, noting that my actions were slowed down a trifle. My comrades were moving about in a slow motion, as if running through invisible water. Guchu was making toward me, where I stood stage-front. The others were headed for the warehouse doorway, or already through it. I looked bade at te audience and, utterly fascinated, began to scan their faces one by one. Being an actor, expression is a ma- nia with me. Here and now I found great confirmation for Leonardo's dictum that the grimaces of agony and ecstasy are almost indistinguishable, though I noted many an interesting trace of surprise, fear and rage. In their statuesque totality, the mob was a greater work of art than Murray's "Slaves of Gravity," where # tiny figures are depicted struggling waist, shoulder, neck, or moutli deep from a curving surface of moon marble, which might be a section of Luna herself. It occurred to me that the crowd constituted a semi-accidental work of art which could be titled with apt ambiguity "Field Slaves," for now that I saw Rangers dropping from the copters on spinning shoulder vanes and also charging into the plaza afoot, all of them clad in oversuits of copier netting, I realized that the copters' electronic gear was projecting a paralysis field from which my comrades were protected in part by the copper or other metal cores in the blackpainted bars around us, but I altogether by the secondary Faraday cage of my predous exoskeleton. '"TKe Rangers, wHo also wore owl-eyed black gasmasks, were a superb sight in themselves: black giants who were a tesselation of small ebon diamonds mortised with gold.  Guchu's upstretched fingers slowly clamped on my elbow and dragged on it. "Come on, Scully," he gasped effortfully. "Make that effort, man. You can do it." "Certainly," I agreed, turning swiftly. I was greatly irritated to be jerked from my supreme artistic reverie -- Death Contemplates His Victims -- but realized the black had a point: an emergency was certainly developing. So I forced myself to use the most courteous tones as I asked, "But do what?" "Beat it through the warehouse, you dumb ofay," he exclaimed with such an attempt at vociferousness and speed -- and rage at the readiness with which I moved -- that he slumped on my arm and the last three words came on the in-gasp. Since his rebuke was instantly provided with the multiple exclamation point of many objects clattering on the roof of our cage and several dropping through, I realized that Guchu had been altogether right and my attempt to be a crisis-observer wrong as always. (Yet it had been so fascinating I) Instinctively we both took deep breaths. Then utter inky blackness exploded rather than flowed from the cannisters, one of whiclj had fallen at our feet. I took one sight on the door into the warehouse. Then, since the erupting blackness prickled me through my sack suit, I instantly closed tight my eyes, mouth and nostrils, clamping the latter together with finger and thumb, while my other hand gripped Guchu as I made giant strides toward my target. My face and hands prickled and stung, but not enough to incapacitate me. Another object thudded In the dark somewhere near us and began to say self-importantly, "I am a #-second bomb. Fifty-nine. Fifty-eight. Fifty-seven. Fifty -- " "And I'm a #-year man, bomb, with decades to gol" Guchu answered the thing -- and paid for his rash defiance with a horrendous coughing fit. I continued to make tracks. Fortunately, my elocutionary activities have given me a lung capacity imusual in Circumhina -- something which had also helped me in Governor (or would it now be President?) Lamar's patio pool. XTen coimting strides told me ' I was well inside the warehouse, I swabbed my eyelids with' water from my cheek-plate and risked another quick sighting. We were almost out of the smoke. From a trap door five long strides away, La Cucaracha waved us on, her eyes streaming, her other hand shutting her mouth and nose. I made the trap door, my eyes stinging, and flickered a downward glance. There was a round well five meters deep, with ladder rungs embedded in one side and with Father Francisco peering anxiously up from the bottom. La Cucaracha scuttled down. I got Guchu's feet and hands on the rungs -- he was blind and retching from the gas -- and followed him as swiftly as I could. Koolde called, "Close the trap I" As I reached up, a incandescently scarlet laser beam missed my hand, spattered against and was also reflected downward from the trap's metal in-face. I felt heat between thigh and right knee, and that leg went limp. I heard Father Francisco gasp hissingly with pain. I shut and bolted the trap, then made it down on arms alone. Then I was hopping along a corridor I had to crouch in, supported to either side by Kookie and the padre. There was an explosion that shook the floor. Behind iis Guchu gasped out, "Bomb weren't bluffin', anyhow. I hate a liar," and managed a croaking laugh. I wondered if he knew what bomb he was talking about. Around that time I discovered my right leg was useless because one of the femur-cables had been melted through. The two ends dangled and jigged. I also noted that the reflected laser beam had creased Father Francisco's arm. The wound would have bled, but the beam's heat had cauterized it. Then I was being helped to crawl through a circular port. I found myself sprawled in semidark among my comrades in a flattened cylinder. Someone had closed the port and was locking it with a wheeL Opposite the port was a window into darkness. Then a great white snout peered in with unwinking eyes and with long white feelers around its jaws. The cylinder began to rock and to move in surges. Shortly later I was told that we were in a river submarine -- called "Airplane," of course, with consummate revolutionary duplicity -- and that the white monster had been a mutated and haploid catfish. rode the currents of the  ' Kansas and Missouri for weary hours without incident except for a few bottom-scrapings and glimpses of exotic river life. On his insistence, I told El Toro about the government of Circumluna. He expressed horror at what he dubbed "Sackabondage" and insisted I carry the revolution there. As soon as I had made him understand vacuum and decompression, he saw endless possibilities in bombs artfully placed. I let him elaborate his nonsense and rested my eyes on Rachel Vachel and La Cucaracha sleeping in each other's arms. I decided that if I escaped alive from this mortal Terran bruhaha and were able to carry an#rthing back to the Sack, it would be something very different from revolution -- unless one considers all females conspirators and destructors by nature. We landed at dawn at a swamp-circled hideout short of Missouri City. Fanninowicz was one of the few awake and on hand to observe our limping and dispirited arrival. "Ho-ho!" he mocked. "I see you have had a brush with the Rangers! Next time -- Kaaaaah!" And while making this nasty noise at the back of his tongue, he drew his thumb across his throat. "And as for you, you Schafskopf, you bummer, you are no fit to be trusted with your exoskeleton than a child with a computer!" "That's how the Circumlunans teach their children math," I told him as I hopped along. "Splice my cable now, you Texo-Prussian paranoid!" This Month in IF -- A Worlds' Noveetfe by A. Bertram Chandler by Reger Zelazny Don't miss the big August issue of IF -- twice awarded the os the world's b-liked science-fiction magazine! 'Hugo" In Australia, the Rain... Tn Australia the rain doesn't fall on the plain -- unfortunately for Australians it does not fall much anywhere. The paradox of the two southern continents, Australia and Antarctica, is that Aus tralia is the driest of all contiI nents, while Antarctica is the wettest, though this does not show too clearly because all the water is in its solid state. The general dr # mess of Ausmoist air from the Indian Ocean tralia can be read off any general could blow through thw gap and map by the simple trick of lookwould bring rain to the great ing for cities. Where there are deserts of central AustraBa, mak cities, there is water; where there ing them fertile, is no water there are no cities. A It sounded simple; as a matter glance at a general map shows of fact it was too. simple, not to that the Australian east coast say simple-minded. The mdermust be the wettest area, and a taking of blasting a sufficiently specialized map (Fig. #) conbig gap would be a bit too much firms this conclusion. Only a even for our technology, whicH small percentage of the continent has advanced considerably since has what we consider normal the proposal was made. Morerainfall ; another small percentage over, it would not work because has enough to make do, the largthe air currents are not what the est part definitely does not have ingenuous traveler hoped they enough rain. One can even add: would be. if any. I assume that the helpful visitor Only a century ago the concluinformed the Australian govemsion would have been that these ment authorities what they should are the facts and that one has to do with their continent The aube grateful that they are not worse. Nowadays the attitude, once such a set of facts has been established, is to ask: "what can we do about it?" Several decades ago a British visitor to Australia learned about the general lack of rain and while on shipboard, during the voyage home, he borrowed what maps of Australia there happened to be in the chartroom, brooded over them and when he landed in Southampton he announced that he had the solution. tasmania All it would take, he said, is a few thousand tons of dynamite to blast a gap in the motmtain chains along the Australian west coast. Then the winds bearing Fig. #. Map of Roinfoff over Avshalla. The overoge annual predpHotion  given In Inches. Nearly half of the continent hos less thon # Inches of rain per year; more thoo half hos loss than # Inches. tKorities probably wrote a polite reply; tHey may or may not Have mentioned tHat tHey were considering anotSer scHeme, mucH less ambitious to be sure, but feasible and witH tEe assurance of success. It was wEat is named tEe Snowy Mountains ScEeme, tEe Snowy Mountains being a section of a long mountain cEain tEat in Australia is called tEe Great Dividing Range; outside Australia it is usually referred to as tEe Australian Alps. TEe mountains begin near tEe western boundary of Victoria and more or less follow tEe coastline, tEougE some distance inland. TEe wEole range Has tEe sEape of a quarter of a circle; tEe nortEem end of tEe range is rougEly to tEe west of Sydney. Several rivers originate in tEe area of tEe Snowy Mountains; tEe largest of tEem is tEe Murray River; tEe second largest bears tEe beautiful name of Mummibidgee River. It later becomes a tributary of tEe Murray. TEe combined rivers flow westward at first, tEen suddenly turn soutE and empty into tEe Antarctic Ocean near Adelaide (Fig. #). BotE tEe Murray and the Murrumbidgee have a number of minor tributaries. J ust two rivers flow in tEe opposite direction. TEe Eucumbene flows straight soutE, joins waters witij tEe Snowy River, and tEe combined rivers (called Snowy River from tEen on) flow first eastward for a sEort distance. TEen tEe Snowy River turns soutE and, after some meandering, empties into tEe Bass Strait tEat separates Tasmania from Australia. TEat tEe Snowy River flows east and soutE is in itself unimportant; wEat annoyed tEe AuftraEans is tEat it flows tErougE an area wEere tEe water is not really needed. If it could be made to join tEe Murray River it would be more useful, becausq fartEer downstream along the course of tEe Murray tHere is land tEat needs irrigation. Australian surveyors produced a detailed map of tEe area wEere tEe Snowy River and its most important tributary, tEe Eucumbene originate. It is a section of tEe Great Dividing Range to the west of tEe small city of Cooma, measuring rougEly # miles from west to east and a little more tEan tEat from nortE to soutE. TEere tEe mountain cEains form an inverted V; tEe wEole area is at a fairly EigE elevation, Cooma itself being # feet above sea level. Diverting tEe Eucumbene and Snowy rivers westward would bring needed water to dry regions to the nortE of Melbourne. TEe two rivers meet (or by now one sHould say "met") near tEe town of Jindabyne, so the thing to do for river diversion would be Fig. #. The Rivers of Southeast Australia. Dotted areas are or will be irrigated by the Snowy Mountains Scheme. to build a dam below the conflubuilt for the purpose. But even if eace of the two rivers to store the the net expenditure of energy water in a reservoir, which is alwere zero, it still needs a costly ways the first step. The next step installation that eats up more is to make the water go where money for maintenance. Just where the problems -- and the mountains might be cheaper in hard thinking -- began. The the long run, even though tunnelmauntains to the west are around ing is expensive, too. ## feet tall (some taller), measBy then the engineers had belied from the elevation of Jindagun to consider level differences, byne. Of course one can pump The waters of the combined rivers water to such' an elevation, but would be over # feet above the this costs energy. It is true that level plain to the west of the one gets this energy, or most of it, mountains, and that represents back when the water falls down such a large amount of potential tlie Other side of the mountain inenergy that nobody in his right to a hydroelectric power plant mind would waste it. The energy Fig. #. The Snowy Mountains Scheme. Straight double lines Indicate tunnels, the black dob are power stations; they are numbered M #, etc., if they belong to the Murray River portion of the Project, and T #, etc., if they belong to the Tumut River section. Missing numbers indicate power stations that might be added later. contained in the water should be converted to electric current, and there was the side-thought, of course, that the sale of the current would pay for the project itself in time. In order to squeeze all the potential energy out of the high-level water of the SnowX Mountains area, more than one storage reservoir was required. To utilize the drop of the stored water most efficiently, it should be interrupted in several places by power stations. There had to be connecting tunnels. This is the way projects grow. The Snowy Mountains Scheme, when planning was finished, called for the creation of three major and a number of lesser artificial lakes, the requisite number of dams, a total of # miles of tunnels ranging from # to # feet in diameter and not less than eleven power stations (with another three possible), some of them underground. A small town named Adamlnaby inside the mountainus V would be drowned by one f the artificial lakes and would Save to be moved across tEe mountains to a new site. TEe geographical facts dictated tEat efficiency of power production would be increased if the Tooma River fo the west of the V, normally a tributary of the Murray, should be damned and its water diverted into the Tumut River wlncE is a tributary of the Murrumbidgee. TEis would not change the irrigatioa scheme because farther downstream the Murray and the Murrumbidgee come together. When the plan was evolved, Australia still counted its money in pounds sterling; now they Eave "A," which means Austrahan dollars, and the price of the gain is a large irrigated area to the west of the project and three ect I t began with a dam to hold back the waters of the Eucumbene River. The dam is an earth and rockfill dam, half a mile in thickness at its base and with a height of #I feet. It was built by a group of contractors from the United States and was cmapleted in May # -- two years ahead of schedule. The artificial lake formed (the one that drowned old Adaminaby) Eas tEe name of Lake Eucumbene, and it is a big lake. Its total capacity is # acrefeet, a measure tEat is slowly going out of style (tEank God) and therefore needs explaining. It is what its name sa # rs, enough water to cover an area of one acre to a depth of one foot, a feat that needs # gallons. TEe storage capacity of Lake Eucumbene works out to a little more than a Fig. # shows the Snowy Mountain Scheme, and in order to understand the route into which the .water has been forced, let us begin in the northeast with tEe Tantangara Reservoir. A tunnel goes from this reservoir through the mountains into Lake Eucumbene. From the southern end of Lake Eucumbene two tunnels emerge; one goes westward through the mountains to the Tumut River section of the overall project, the other joins another tunnel near a smaller reservoir called Island Bend Pond. These two tunnels from Lake Eucumbene are twoway tunnels; the flow can go either way, depending on the levels of the various bodies of water. All other tunnels are strictly oneway. A tunnel goes westward from the Jindab # me Reservoir to join with Island Bend Pond and the two-way tunnel from Lake Eucumbene. Then it goes due west througH tHe mountains and ends up, after passing tihirougH two powers stations, in tHe Swampy Plains River. This is one section of the flow scheme. THe other section begins witK tHe reservoir formed by the dam across the Tooma River. The water flows into Tumut Pond and then northward into tHe Murrumbidgee along tHe channel of the original Tumut River. But this river Has been changed into a series of reservoirs by a number of dams. When finished there will be five power stations along this route; the fifth, called T#, is located beyond tHe edge of our sketch map, twelve miles to the north of T#. By the end of # all tHe tunneling Had been done; the last of the big tunnels was completed on July #, #. THe Jindabyne dam, .# feet high, was completed in #, too. Now, However, one lias to wait for tHe Jindabyne Reservoir to fill up. A number of tHe power stations were still unfinished by the end of # ; they were built, but the generators still Had to be installed. The only dam not even started until late in # is the Talbingo U.S. dollars), and it will be # feet high. Everything should be ready to use by the end of #. per onnum Diversion of Snowy to Murray # minus diversion of Tooma # # Gains due to regulolion of Murray # Total for Murray # Diversion of Eucumbene # Diversion of Tooma # Gains due to regulation of Murrumbidgee # # The increase of Irrigated land Is eguivalent to on onnual gain of agricultural pro ITill the Australians then find   themselves minus a project? That depends on another survey, in progress at this time. If you approach Australia by sea from the south, you pass between Kangaroo Island and Cape Catastrophe to enter the Spencer Gulf. This is the sea route you Have to take if you have legitimate business at Woomera, the launch pad area of the Australian rocket range. If you came by air from the Australian east coast, your map will show a few large lakes east and north' of Woomera, lakes east and north of Woomera and the map will probably mention that Lake Torrens, Lake Frome and Lake Eyre, both tHe northern and the southern section,are salty. What tHe map cannot show is that these lakes, and especially Lake Eyre wHicH lies in a larger depression. Have no fixed size and shape. One might say the maps show what these lakes should be, not what they are. In October (ely summer for Australia) #, a party of explorers coming to Adelaide reported tihat Lake E # rre was actually full of" water I The survey that is now going on under the leadership of Ian B. Kiddle, professor of engineering in Melbourne, looks at the stretches of land between Port Augusta and Lake Torrens (with an area of # square miles) and between Lake Torrens and the Lake Eyre basin that have an area of # square miles and are, on the average, # feet below sea level. Kiddle's idea is quite simple; if the Lake Eyre basin could be filled with water and could be kept filled, a permanent large inland lake would result It would be salty, so sea water could fill it up. The question is how easily and how cheaply sea water can be brought from Spencer Gulf to the Lake Eyre basin. Based on a personal and naturally sketchy survey Professor Kiddle made in # and #, the project does not seem to be difficult. It would start with an open ordinary canal from Port Augusta to the southern tip of Lake Torrens. Then the one expensive item would come, a level difference of # feet; the water would have to be pumped to that elevation to flow into Fig. #. The Area to the North of Spencer Gulf. This may become the site of a project designed for climatic Improvement. Lake Torrens. Between the northern end of Lake Torrens and the basin of Lake Eyre, there are only a few low ridges of hills that would have to be cut through. So far the state of South Australia is only assisting in making the survey. But if New South' Wales can have its Snowy Mountain Scheme, why shouldn't South Australia have its Lake Eyre # earney sat up in Orestes' bow, one eye on his net, the other on the stars. He was a big kid with quiet eyes, Hard arms and the knack. The fishing boat rocked beneath him as fishing boats have done for millennia, but with' differences. For the tang of fish in salt air was substituted for the thin reek of warm insulation; for the lap of waves and gull cries there was the white star-hiss of quiet headphones and the sixtycycle hum of machinery. The ship herself was as homely as her task, a symmetrical cucumber all lumpy with warts. Each of these carried a net and its netman, except one large blister on the port side that was the bridge. Orestes dragged her skein through space behind her, flapping empty since they'd so far caught nothing. The net that Kearney plied so skillfully was a strange thing; a ribbon of light that wasn't light at all, but the shimmering boundary between present and future. For Orestes was a time trawler. She fished thirty gigayears into the future for raw materials to feed the hungry galaxy of the present. Kearney hadn't had netwatcH by himself until this trip; he'd just recently been qualified. But only the rulebook had held him back this long because, as everyone knew, he had the knack. Something behind those dark eyes could read the stars. Computers were all right for the ordinary netman, but nothing beat the knack if you had it, and Kearney Had it in spades. How did he know where a star years? Or more exactly thirty one point #, which' was their present trawling depth? Well, he looked at them, talked to them a little. In a way he wooed them, loved them, asked them where they were going and couldn't he come along? After sitting there an hour or two, watching their slow, syncopated dance, he got an idea of things. Gavotte, twist, sometimes a just free ballet, all for grace. Kearney followed the dance. Old ones went nova, and h'e knew there'd be a space there pretty soon, deep in time or shallower, depending on their size. So they wouldn't pull their little trains of followers or get in the way of others, after a while. Kearney could even pick out those which danced awkwardly, encumbered by a system of planets, an even more valuable part of his knack. The trawlers called these the big ones, because the smallest planet was worth more commercially than the largest sun. I t's hard to tell if Kearney thought of the stars as stars. It's more likely he regarded them as birds or ghosts. Bodecs, down in centcomm, said he sometimes heard the kid humming to himself, talking to them, even answering, "Hey little jobber, where the hell have you been?" and stuff like that. He said, "Yes," a lot too, which was weirder still. But whatever Bodecs or the rest of them thought, they kept it to themselves, even the skipper. Kearney had the knack, and that was enough. They'd go home with a fat catch because of it. It was only a matter of time before the kid tracked down a biggy and earned them all a bonus. So Kearney sat up in the bow bubble and talked to the stars. He spun his nets down in the future and sang to himself. He knew where they'd be, the biggies, and he systematically avoided them. Nobody knew that, of course. His problem, if you want to call it that, was scruples. Big ones were valuable because of their planets. While the raw energy of stars had to be processed down to matter, planets were matter to begin with. The processing was ten times easier and cheaper, so the trawlers got ten times the normal price for them at Port Pluto. But planets often had the unsettling property of supporting life, and processing them down to raw materials was a little rough on the natives. Which turned Kearney completely off. It would only Have been a matter of time before his otherwise bountiful net would become conspicuous for its lack of big ones; but that time never came because something else happened first. Kearney was probing when he felt the vibes. He locked on. Something down there. To centcomm he said, "Bodecs? Hey Bodecs, I've got something. Little but heavy." "Need help?" "No, my net'll take it. But wake up the winch' crew." Seen from a few miles off, the Orestes netlifting operations were slow and unspectacular. A few lights went on, making odd blotches beneath her translucent skin. All the other nets flickered off so as not to foul Kearney's, and to leave more power for the winch. Keamesr's beam grew more intense, and the veins of blue began to writhe in its milky light. The fishing ship herself swung around to tug the net in along the line of her keel. For almost an hour, nothing else happened. They towed their catch up quarantined layer. The reason for the layer was obvious. You didn't want to deplete the near future to feed the present. You might end up hurtyour grandson so that your son could be bom. The layer was more than an inconvenience, since the deepest a good net would go was only thirty-two gigayears. So fishermen were restricted to skimming a very thin layer of the future, which made for maximum work and competition, minimum profit. T Tp it came, Kearney's catch. It bobbed into the visible portion of his netbeam and stayed there, shimmering. It was a starship. Kearney let out his breath until there was no more air and then wnmg his lungs out even further. He'd done it; he'd put the Orestes on the track of a biggy. The mother system of that little round ship was lying down on the bottom somewhere nearby. He sat there and quietly hated himself. In his earphones, there was jubilation. The skipper told Kearney to swing his catch back along their ship to where the grappling beams could stuff it into the skein, and he did what he was told. Even as he wor'ked, half a dozen netbeams swept downtime near where his prize had emerged. They got it Six fat nets locked on, intensified, veined and pulled. In the earphones came a babble of orders and cheers and a mild congratulation from the skipper himself. Well done! Then more orders. It would take time. It was a Sol-sized star witH four planets. One was a neo-Venus, obviously tKe home f the starsHip. Some one calculated that sKe'd bring a tKree-thou bonus to every man aboard. Hey-y-y's came in a chorus, with iore verbal pats on the back for Kearney. Kearney switched off His net, slumped in the bubble and ran thougHtful fingers through his adolescent beard. Then, moving slowly so as not to draw a conspicuous amount of power. He swivelled His netgun's focus to the throat of the busy nets outside. He fingered power mode to repulsion, and waited. It would wreck six beam generators, maybe the own life -- but baby, that was going to be the big one that got away. As the edge of their neo-Sol broke surface, Kearney triggered his netbeam and gave the power knob a vicious twist. His beam flared for a fraction of a second and went out. He'd overdone it, and the circuit breaker had blown. Even so, the six-beam net that mesHed around the big one grew duller, then brighter in a series of power oscillations that rocked the Orestes. Bedlam sounded in the pHones. "What was that?... Damned if I know... Do you suppose the natives... Naww... power failure?... Engine room, how's the secondary?... Foxir-oK, Skipper, I swear it. There was this big surge and..." Qo nobody knew. Kearney was prepared to blow His skin for success, but not failure. He swung his netbeam back to where it belonged, moded for normal power, reset the breaker, and left the bubble. TKe passageways were dark, all power going to the nets. He fumbled along, aided only by his pocket torch, found the crew's wardroom,and drew some blacko. The first cup shook in bis hand. The second didn't, and he could think again. He'd been foolish to think they wouldn't find out. A reran of the engineering logs -- after they were done with the hectic routine of reeling in the nets -- would surely give him away. It didn't even take that long. The wardroom was a large space and, except for Kearney, empty. It echoed when the PA went on and the skipper's voice boomed, "Netman Joseph Kearney, to my cabin, on the double." The skipper's cabin was a square room with hologram murals of Tennessee hills on two walls. It was brightly lit even now, well furnished, greenly carpeted, and the oxygen was at full earth pressure, not the gaspy eighteen-six of the crew's quarters. Except for the furious little man belund the desk, it was a very nice place indeed. Skipper Macklin had a strip of logtape in lus hand, and he shook it in Kearney's face. "Just whatJn hell is this all about?" "I tried to cut the nets." Macklin's jaw dropped, then shut to form a wince that came with lemon sucking. "Why?" "The natives." "I don't believe itl" There was a long pause, ending with a sigh. "Yes, I do. Damn shame, too. You were good." Macklin stared disgustedly up at him, then got to his feet. "Okay, out. If I see that baby face of yours for the rest of the cruise. I'll put a foot in it. Stay off the nets, you're through." "Yes, sir." "And Kearney." "Yes?" "You're lucky you're such a kid. Otherwise, I'd kill you." eamey reeled back to crew's quarters in a daze. For perhaps twenty minutes he felt lucky to be alive. But for the rest of the cruise he felt rotten, and they were out the full four months. He spent a lot of time staring out the stem bubble at the skein. Though they caught several planetoids and one neo-Uranussized free planet, Kearney's biggy dwarfed them all, tugging the skeinbeams tight around her. There was even a little fear on board that she'd burst the skein, which was tantamount to having a fusion bomb go off on the back porch. But it held. The big one had been netted up intact, with even her rotation and energy balance preserved. It was likely the natives were still alive, possibly even imaware that they traveled in a temporal pocket Kearney gazed on. Men had overrun the galaxy or there would not have been any time trawlers human beings scattered among the near stars, running out of food, metal, ever#dhing. The future opened before them like a tantalizing cornucopia. If the nets reached deeper, they could catch enough other material to toss back the big ones. But as it stood, the planets were altogether necessary, even inhabited ones. That was the problem, and there wasn't any answer. When the Orestes finally anchored half a dozen parsecs off Port Pluto, Kearney went below arid stayed. He didn't want to see the processing. He didn't want to see the awful explosion when Orestes dropped her shield and the neoVenus found herself thirty gigayears displaced in time. Her sun slowly going out, her orbit wavering, her floods, her freezing, her loss of air. But most of all, Kearney didn't want to see the planet rent and ground to elements by the mining beams, or the endless line of space trucks that bore off the fragments like titanic hearses. It was about this time that Kearney had a th'ough'L It was a good thought, and he decided to devote the rest of his life to it. TTe'd aged twenty years. The beard was fuller, the hair on his head thinner. Kearney still carried himself well, and though the springy grace of youth had gone, it had been replaced by the ponderous strength of a shot-putter. What few friends he had admired him. But at thirty-eight Kearney had very few friends indeed. It was bad enough' to trawl for a living, but he seemed to trawl for pleasure as well. He hadn't seen earth for six years, and only went into Port Pluto to sell his fish. Kearney was a loner. After old Macklin had fired him, things had been difficult. He'd been blackballed. Fortunately the reputation of his knack went along with his reputation as a maverick, and commercial fishermen were a practical lot. He found work. In the course of four years on the boats out of Pluto he'd only turned up one more biggy. Lots of asteroids and suns, but only one biggy. Then He'd bought his own boat, a leaky old smack with Her name stenciled on the stem: Limpet. Somewhere along the line a crank had switched the final 't' to an 'r,' and none of her long string of owners had since seen fit to change it. It was then that Kearney began his project. Alone on the Limper, he changed his tactics from avoiding the big ones to seeking them out With his knack it wasn't difficult, either; He cotild have been a rich man. Yet the wholesalers to whom Kearney sold his catch had yet to record his bringing in a big one. The biggy kicking in his nets right now was his fortieth. As he locked in the winch beams, Kearney hummed in self-congratulation: forty in sixteen years. Leaving the Limper to finish hauling in by Herself, he crawled out of the bubble and into his cramped combined bridge and cabin. Out came the thick notebook, of which thirty-nine pages were littered with notes, dates, calculations. It was quite like an anthropologist's fieldbook: thirty families of monkeys in their wld habitats. Discovered at different times. Habits noted. Notes of Jater visits. Each family had been given a toy -- or was it a tool? -- (Ml an early visit, and tlieir use of it observed on subsequent dates. TKere were gigayears between observations, sometimes. Some pages Had stars, some x's, at least fifteen were crossed out blackly, failures for one reason or anotKer. Nine were blank because tHere Had been no monkeys at all. Kearney flipped to a blank page and put (#) in tHe upper left corner. THen: Big one Forty. Spatial location # X # X # Temporal location: September #, #I -- plus #,#, THen He dropped tHe pen into the crotcH of the binding to mark His place and went over to the locker. He got out his diving suit, tKen sat down where He could see tHe netbeam reeling its catcH up tHrougK tHe millennia, and waited. Tt bobbed to tHe surface an hour later: small, HigH intensity sun ringed by no less tHan seventeen planets. He took readings and immediately wrote off tHe first six and tHe last four as uninKabitable. Of the middle seven, tHe fiftH looked most inviting, and he decided to hit Her first. Kearney went aft to where the diving sled rested in her davits, sealed his Helmet and shut the pressure lock behind him. A few minutes later tHe port opened and he aimed the little skiff out into space. THere was a saying that old sailors got used to the sensation of time-diving, and Kearney was an old sailor. Going from die near-perfect vacuum of space, througH tHe side of tHe netbeam and into the absolute vacuum of non-time was Hardly noticeable at first. But after thirty or forty seconds inside, your nose and kneecaps began to wander all over your body. A torrent of false sensations played over you like colors running tHrougH an acid Head. Two minutes of it would Have been unbearable, but it was usually all over in one, Kearney Had long since found out that old sailors were liars. He filtered back into real -- altHougH future -- time and found Himself orbiting Forty's sun in rougfily tHe same orbit as Her fiftH planet. He wheeled tHe sled into tHe smaller body's gravity well and let her pull it down, saving iower, another trick only a man witH a knack would dare. As he broke througH the clouds and got his first good look, it was obvious that he'd guessed correctly. Forty-dash-Five was a waterworld, the driest areas just sandy weeds. With a symmetry that only intelligence could produce, canals mazed through them. Tetrahedral domes of jelly lined the canals. Kearney picked the largest dome in view and landed next to it. Inside, four heads each with an eye and nine arms, stared hostilely out at him . Each arm Held a spear. Kearney fought the urge to vomit, deciding then and there that he'd made no attempt to communicate. He put the wheel and crossbow, plus a dozen other mindbenders into the hatch and ejected them. Next, a barrel-sized sphere of stainless steel went out. In it was a world of information -- including his own biography and a promise to return. When he took off again, some two dozen spears glanced off his hull. If he came back in a hundred years they'd be bullets. He hoped. But judging by their present state of evolution. He made a mental note to hold off for at least a few hundred thousand. Kearney found life on none of the other six planets. About average, he sighed. Quite tired now, he Headed back toward the apex of the net beam, and Limper. The last thing He did before turning in was to set up a rep shield around Forty. A few months later, Kearney headed into Port Pluto to drop His catch and pick up some fuel and supplies. The Limper towed laboriously at her skeinful of fish. Actually, she didn't tow them: her skeinbeams displaced their spatial coordinates of the future with those of the present. But this took energy -- of which Limper had little -- and she moved slowly. Kearney anchored out at tiie processing station and cut the skein field. The displaced Hydrogen of real space parted with a bang to accept two suns and an asteroid out of the future, and for a few seconds the fireworks were quite impressive. The wholesaler Androsias cheated him as usual, and as usual Kearney didn't stop to haggle. He left Limper at the piers and' took a shuttle into Pluto. He needed supplies, and a night off. The city was built on the inside surface of the Hollowed-out planet. She was spun by external means -- ion beams up on Her frozen outside surface -- and centrifugal force kept things attached to the inside shell with about half their normal weight. In essence it was an inside-out little place, quite unsettling until you got used to looking up and seeing down on the other side of the world, beyond the bluish artificial sun that was hung right in the middle by guywires. Like most of the other buildings there, Pulaski's Bar was a hole in the ground. Kearney descended the widening spiral of steps that ran down the coneshaped walls from above, then walked across thirty feet of flat floor to the circular bar in the middle. Pulaski was alone. When he glanced out from under his hologlasses he merely said. "Oh, howsa." "Okay. What's on?" "Nothin' much. News." He took off the glasses, blinked. "Anverse?" "If it's fresh." It wasn't, but Kearney sipped the murky euphoric and stared into the holomurals. Pulaski put his glasses back on and returned to his slouch against the back of the bar. The Alps and the Pacific were superimposed to give old earth a grander scene than she was ever mother of; that was one segment of the mural. On the other was a scene from the docks of New Orleans, circa #. Wherever did they dig these up. The Anverse began its work, and Kearney built a lifedream around the high-breasted crinoline creature in the foreground. Customers came and went, one or two at a time, but Kearney dreamed on. He had a second glass and considered redreaming the same thing with' slight changes, decided against it and ordered an anti. He was almost unbent again when Bobby Macklin and his crew rolled in. They weren't on anverse. Alky and plenty of it was wHat tfiey ordered, and obviously Bad been ordering for some time. Bobby Macklin was Skipper Macklin's son. WBen tBe old skipper died, Bobb; Bad taken over. Kearney knew tBe man sligBtly and avoided Him. It was not out of malice to tBe fatEer, eitHer, but simply because tBe son was an unpleasant sort, not wortH tfie time. Bobby, However, avoided no one. Peering across Pulaski's tbm sHoulder, He muttered a question tHickly to one of His mates. THen, eyes widening. He answered tHe question Himself. "Damn! It's Himl" Tfie flesfiy finger pointed, and Kearney found Himself looking into four pairs of sligfitly incredulous but very Hostile eyes. As a man, tHe quartet got up and came around to take seats beside Him. "Hello, Bobby." Tfiick Hand on His sHoulder, tHick breatH in His face. "WHy, Hi tfiere old buddy. How's tHe sabotaging business, tfiese days?" Feeling Kearney's muscles tigfiten under His Hand, Bobby removed it quickly, sat up, went on in a louder voice. "Guess wHat tfie boys and I found out in tHe Grand Banks last montH?" "I couldn't." "Well, we found a little old radiobuoy tHat was signaling 'J. S. en. So, I say to tfe boys, geewBiz but our old buddy Kearney Bas staked fiimself a claim over tfiere, and maybe tfiere's otfiers nearby. Because everybody knows wBat a knack old Kearney's got. TBafs wBat I said, ligfit guys?" Murmurs, nods, leers. Two customers started down tfie stairs, took one look at wfiat was sfiaping up and fled. "So you came over to raid my claim." Kearney said evenly. Like every otfier time trawler, fie Bad claim buoys all over space, marking catcKes that were inconvenient to Haul in or else so low in yield tfiey migfit not pay tfieir own way in skein energy. But Kearney Had some otfiers, too, special ones, forty of tKem. close by wHen guess wHat?" Yes, it Had been one of the forty, Kearney decided. "You fouled your nets?" He said, dropping His foot from the rung of tHe barstool to tHe floor. "Fouled?" the gross man shouted. "Fouled? Burnt to a crisp! Blew two beamguns right off my ship, punctured two lazarettes. And I said, that's just like Kearney. He did it to my old man and He'd do it to anyone. Sabotaging a buoy. A repulsor shield, a goddamn repulsor shield!" Keamey rose to His feet, Eis chin inches from Bobby's upraised face. "People wfio don't steal don't get into trouble." Bobby Had His back to the bar, and Keamey pressed Him against it litly with tHe palm of Es rit Hand, cHucked Him mockingly under tHe chin witH tfie other. THe fat man's cHeeks went as red as his eyes and He was literally speechless. THe pulpy mouth opened and for a second all that came out was a stammering hiss. But it ended. "Get Him!" Kearney pushed Hard, sending Bobby careening over the bar. At the same time. He swung His Head down and to the left, pivoting out of the clinch on his left foot. A bottle and tHe edge of a knuckly hand whistled through the air where his Head Had been and crashed on the table. But the third of Macklin's netmen stayed with him, and before Kearney could straighten up from the dodge He felt hands in his beard and saw a knee coming up toward his face. All he Had time to do was turn his Head, and the sledgehammer Hit his ear. He exploded backward from the force of it, so hard that His opponent was left holding two handfuls of whiskers. Pain brings fury to some men. One must be careful when beating such a man not to Hurt without maiming. Hair tearing, unfortunately, imparts maximum pain, does minimum damage. When Kearney got back on his feet, he was so incensed he wasn't even human. He was back at Es antagonist in one step. Planting His left foot. He executed a perfect pimt on the other's cEn with tHe rigHf. It made a messy soimd and # the man with loose gravel for teeth. THe first two were rigHt beHind, and one grabbed Kearney's foot, twisted and Heaved. Keamey cartwheeled across the room and smashed into the wall. Half a breath later, Bobbs man came at Him head down in a ram rush designed to spread Kearnejs guts all over the flint glass mural screen. Kearney sidestepped. Bash I THe man groaned when He hit; but, just to make sure, Kearney chopped twice at the thick neck before He hit the floor. 'here was one left. Kearney came at him in a storm of knuckles. The man made a High sound in the back of His tEoat and fled. Keamey chased Em halfway up the stairs, ran out of breath, and came dizzily down. He'd had it; that first headblow was getting to Him. Pulaski's Hands appeared over the edge of the bar, followed by the upper Half of Es apprehensive face, a perfect Kilroy. Then they disappeared and when He reemerged, Pulaski was hauling a still windknocked Bobby Macklia to his feet. "You broke four bottles," lie said accusingly to Kearney, pointing to a mess of stains and broken glass on Bdbby's backside. "I'll pay. Got any water?" He dragged Bobby back on the custmner's side of the bar and propped him up on a stool. Kearney took a long gulp from the glass Pulaski offered and threw the rest in Bobby's face. "So you raided my buoy. What'd you do with the fish?" "Nothing, we couldn't bring her in." "You know what I'd Have done if yu had?" Kearney rapped Him ungently on the windpipe. "I can guess," he wheezed. Kearney fought an urge to beat the man sjrstematically to jelly. But he went over and retrieved what was left of his torn jacket from where it had come off near the wall. Then he paid Pulaski and went out. Forty minutes later, Kearney Bad ordered a shuttle load of supplies and was on his way out to the Limper. No telling what Bobby had done to biggy Eleven Vhen he'd dropped his nets on it. Wailing in protest at the throttle Kearney fed her, Limper was on Her way to the Grand Banks within the hour. Not surprisingly, the buoy had been destroyed, but there was considerable debris floating nearby to mark the place. Kearney grinned. He anchored and reached down the notebook. Inhabited system Eleven. Spatial location # x # x #. Temporal location; August #, # -- plus #,#. G-type, probably from Westover's Galaxy. One planet, two satellites, forty-hour day, twenty-seven montH year. Natives semi-aquatic, scaled quadrupeds. IQ's around twenty. Left a complete set of plans. Give them about a quarter gigayear for development, and they should be ready. eamey made another entry describing Bobby's raid. Then he coded off the rep shield that had saved his fish from Bobby and went about trawling for her himself. In two hours he was in the sled, riding his terminal orbit around Eleven-dash-one. Although the last time he'd been there was by local reckoning lier, most of the landscape was fairly familiar. By landscape one meant topography; the scenery itself was vastly different. Elevenone had gone from prehistoric ferns to solid city. She was just as crowded as the planets of Kearney's own time. The largest city in view had a peculiar geometry. Some powerful planner had laid a mile-broad letter K on the coimtryside and built his roads to suit it. True, the interplaited cross streets were rarely symmetrical, but it had a certain beauty. Kearney felt godlike. At the intersection of the K was a park, wide green, waterlaced. A swamp, in fact. He drifted the sled for it. Hit somewhere near the middle. The woman -- or so he judged her -- who met him was greenish and reptilian, but rather pretty. Six or seven newts clustered fearfully around her as Kearney's sled settled into the tall grass, not twenty yards from their picnic table. Kearney stepped out, prepared to go through the takeme-to-your-leudcr bit; but she shortstopped the whole thing with four words. "By Kearney," she whispered, "It's Kearney." The ride through town to Super's palace gave him a chance to see what he'd wrought. Obviously he'd induced terrestrial evolution on what was basically an aquatic species, but they seemed none the worse for it. Doorknobs for webbed hands were the size of footballs and softly textured. Perambulators for newtlets were water filled. But everyone had the look of well-being that only a sophisticated use of science and democratic philosophy could bring about. So somehow he felt he hadn't left them too bad a legacy, three gigs earlier. Quper had the tall careful awk wardness of a Lincoln. He was worn-scaled and gray-green, the lighter shade apparently owing to age. And like the rest of them, his completely smooth body gave no reason for him to have been other than unclad. Behind his wide wooden desk lay the shell of a seed Kearney had shown three gigayears earlier. "Kearney. So you're not a legend after all." "Oh, I'm real." "Well, thanks for this," Super said, waving a webbed hand at the steel capsule. "We've used it all. We've even got time trawlers of our own, now." "You're welcome. Ready to pay for it?" Super looked startled. "Pay?" "Look, I came across your system by time trawling myself. You couldeasily have been reeled back to my own time and reduced to raw materials. As a matter of fact you still can." Moisture glistened around Super's gill slits. "Extortion, Kearney?" "Mildly, yes. I want a promise. Now you're time trawling yourself. You have the same power over future systems that I've had over you. I want you to promise to treat them as I've treated you. la odier words, tGrow back tKe big ones. And educate tfaem." Super looked' relieved. "la addition," Kearney began -- Sunlight tHrougS tHe tall window faded, gr to double brilliance, then settled back to normal. Super cried, "WKat?" Kearney, smacking His forehead with a palm, said, "Murder! It must be Bobby." A fter Kearney Had left him in tfie debris of Pulaski's bottles and His own crewmen, Bobby Macklin was a frightened man. But back on His own ship he got braver. Orestes was twenty times the size of Limper, and could eat the little ship and spit out the bones before Kearney knew what hit him. That was Bobby's plan. He was quite sure Kearney would go out to that pet biggy of his and check on things. So, not two hours after Kearney left, Bobby was hot behind him. "I've got him on visual. Skipper. Looks like He's got that biggy up the surface." "Good, he's saved us the trouble. Anchor, and get him on the Y band. Bobby settled contentedly back in the skipper's couch and leered out the port at Keame#rs defenseless ship. "Can't raise him -- oh, wait, his autopilot's putting out a Standard Three. He's left the ship and gone diving down in the biggy." Bobby grinnecL "And that's where he'll stay. Send a crew over and transfer the fish from his net to ours. And have them bring back his diving phone. I want to say good-bye to dear old Kearney." D own on Eleven-one, Kearney and Super sat in the latter's office. "You're sure he'll call?" the green man asked. "Yes, soon. It'd be his style to gloat. The blink in the sunlight was caused by his shifting us from one net to the other. Which' means -- " "Which means, if I may quote, we're in the fire." "Where'd you get that expression?" "From the same encyclopedia that you both blessed and burdened us with willy-nilly three gigs ago." "Come on. Super. Until now you were grateful." "Until now. Agreed, you're the best of your type, Kearney; but men are a race of exploiters, pure and simple. Your friend would just as soon process us as -- " "My what? Now look, I have told you how this was supposed to work out Bobby's just -- " "Hey, Kearney," tinned a voice inside His helmet "Yeah, Bobby, hello." "Got you now, baby." TKere was a nasty snicker. "When they tun you through the processor you'll probably come out looking like -- " "Okay, okay. Look, I want to buy my way out." "With what? I've already got your ship. And this biggy." "Peanuts. I can give you twice that." "From where?" "Let me up, and I'll tell you." The snicker expanded to a laugh. "Squirm, baby. You're never getting out." Bobby clicked off. "What now?" Super asked hopelessly. Even as they spoke the sun blinked again, indicating that their captor had shifted them to his skein. Kearney shrugged. "We've got -- let's see -- probably ten of your days to come up with something." TJobby Macklin called down into the skein in hopes of pulling a few more legs off his flies, but the flies wouldn't give him that satisfaction. He had the growing suspicion that something was brewing down there, and so he had ordered Orestes back to Port Pluto as fast as she could tow her load. The sooner he'd reduced Kearney to a handful of minerals, the better. But he wasn't quick enough. They were still four days off Pluto when his after netman called in. "Skipper, there's something going on out in the skein." Macklin rushed aft and peered out the stem btibble. There certainly was something going on. The sack of woven energy squirmed like the belly of a pregnant mare. It became bloated. Through its translucent walls Bobby and his crew saw not only one big one with Her planet and moons, but four other stars. "Quick, try and get Kearney." He was handed the phone. "Hey, Kearney, what gives?" "Your skein, if you don't drop us." "Where're you getting..." "The future, our future. Sixty five gigs from you. Listen, fathead, drop us or else. You know what a burst skein'll do to your ship." "Yeah, louse," He clicked off. "Cut the skein. He's got us." The beams flickered out, and Kearney, Super biggy Eleven's entire system and baggage dropped down through the eons to its own time. Bobby Macklin rebuilt the skein, then headed disgustedly back to the Grand Banks for four months of fishing, legitimate, this time. Consequently, when h'e returned to Port Pluto he found himself one of the last to hear. Kearney had headed for Port Pluto as soon as he'd gotten back to his ship. He'd gone to Galcouncil with a weird looking alien in tow, and made his pitch. Tt was quite simple. What one did was throw back the big ones and teach them to time trawl themselves. For this the fishermen received two percent of the big one's own catch. In a sense. Super had been right. Kearney's was a race of exploiters. But it took an honestly humane man lke Kearney to dream up a cycle of exploitation where nobody lost. Under his plan the future did indeed open like an infinite cornucopia -- of both raw materials and manpower -- a huge cone whose base lay gigagigayears in the future. Each layer had only to go out and educate the next, then take their nominal two percent. But two percent of infinity is infinity, and each layer had more than enough supporters on the next to sustain it. Not only was it infinitely easier all around, but no big ones would ever have to be processed. Bobby Macklin, returning from his four-month cruise, was among the last to know. The law had been in effect just about three days when he brought in the catch of his career and had it processed. A big one, his first and his last. Anyone's last. Qcdaxu iookiJtellj h, gang, he's back! Back from the lost lands, the same as ever, and a gladsome sight he is. Ageless, very cool... well, no; I was never that. Flash was -- Flash Gordon, star of Flash Gordon by Alex Raymond, a huge, wonderful picture book made of the old Sunday newspaper series by Nostalgia Press, Box #, Franklin Square, New York #. But it's me tKafs back. The return one celebrates with' a book like this is one's own. There I am, with the snoell of cheap ink and Sunday afternoon carpet in my noslails. (Hell, I know there's a Flash Gordon still. I even know some of the people who've worked on him in recent years. I know their opinions, their voices, the color of their neckties, for God's sake. Quick -- what color was Alex Raymond's necktie?) But I'm assuming too much. Some of you may need updating Yes, Klaus, there really was a Flash Gordon, Yale graduate and world-renowned polo player, and he did pit himself against Ming the Merciless upon the planet Mongo, to which he had flown in the experimental rocket ship of the megalomaniacal Dr. Hans Zarkov, foremost scientific figure of the #'s. With him. Dale Arden, in a dumb red hat The present-day imposter, with' his doe eyes and tapering fingers, is a present-day imposter. There on Mongo -- where Zarkovs brain cleared, and the drawing improved, too -- the mighty Flash encountered the damnedest technological political situation ever made believable by mortal man. A giant electric octopod terrorized the free and independent polar kingdom of the proud Fria, queen of Frigia, sexy blonde, commander of the panoplyed snowbird lancers, mistress of a medieval palace to wHic' one traveled either by sled or rocketship, and stubborn holdout against the otherwise all-encompassing rule of the mighty Ming. Traitors by the dozens menace the tranquility of Arborea, an urban civilization of bow-bearing freemen ensconsed in the gigantic trees of what appears to be Mongo's Pacific Northwest, where Prince Barin and the Princess Aura hold out stubbornly against the otherwise all-encompassing rule of Ming the magnificent, evil genius and absolute ruler of all He surveys. Underfoot, the powermen pad on rubber boots, wealing airplane goggles, hating Ming, fixing his wiring and waiting for an Earthman to come along and point out that they do, literally, hold the power. Yes sir. And all girls wear clothes you can see through. Oh, yes, sir! A lex Raymond is a long time dead. He went off to World War II, and clods fell not on His grave but on his work. When he came back, he did some illustrations for Astounding -- not very good ones; somewhere. He had forgotten something -- and then he started a crime strip which was very good but lacked snowbird lancers. He crashed a car and died. But Flash has been waiting beck there all these years, along with you and me, waiting to be rediscovered along with you and me. Nearly every page of this big book is filled with more than Rasrmond's drawing -- that effect varied, as various people inked it, and several panels obviously never saw the inside of Raymond's brain at all; I wonder what happened to the episodes for #-# and #-#-#, neither of them signed. Momentary slips hardly matter, though. This book is filled with Ra # rmond's marvelous sense of story, which transcended mere logic and the fruits of reality. It struck hard at the wellsprings of hope; hope for the little bit of hero in all of us, hope that something would happen to take us out of ourselves and test us, hope that what the tests revealed would be the envy of man, woman and child. The drawing, by the way, is often marvelous. The absence of the color, which has been omitted from these full-size reprintings, is probably an advantage. It was clearly also an economic necessity. Even so, the book costs an arm and a leg -- #. But I've done my best to save that bad news for last. Surely there is some bank you could rob. I mean, at times Raymond very carefully invented a calligraphy of its own for Mongo, and these rather attractive traceries are occasionally shown in billboards or on store signs. But when Flash wanted to irritate Ming, he grabbed off one of his officers, stripped him, and sent him back to the Merciless, lettered in honest Yale block Can you pass it up? Come back to your Sunday self. C ryptozoic, by Brian Aldiss, on the other hand, is a novel that goes forward to itself, but not very well. Its major premise is "mind travel," wdiich is apparently a kind of time travel one gets into by taking a drug and adopting an appropriate mental attitude. It's not astral projection, or some temporal equivalent of it, for the traveler does absent himself from the here and now, retaining only the most tenuous of links with contemporaneity, leaving a bit of blood and a gobbet of tissue behind. He can take some things with him -- dothes, a motorbike, a tent, food -- even though these objects are not drugged. He needs to be able to take along a kind of machine called an "air leaker," or he couldn't breathe in the past... because he can't touch the past. The air leaker apparently can, at least well enough to somehow grab molecules of air and distempor them in sufficient concentration to keep the travder alive, if not ebullient. This is all right, because in all this book there is not one person who enjoys life, makes life better for anyone, says anything worth remembering, or accomplishes a clearcut triumph. Which is odd, because in this book a man proves conclusively that time runs exactly in reverse of how we think it does; when he dies, the very ages mourn at his inchrondescent pyre. Another man becomes the creator of immortal works of art. A third man overcomes great psychological odds in straining very close to love. But these occurrences, toward which the story seems to point, or on which it appears to pivot, are spoken of, or reported, or lectured upon. When shown at all, they are shown as if in coarse-grained silent black and white intrusion on a # Agfacolor underground movie about desolation. De-soul-ation. The sole achin'. The-soul-I-shun... You follow me? In weak tints, with camera either fixed too long or wobblishly hand-held. Cryptozoic sucks on and on and over through the same five minutes' worth of mood; when it exerts itself to tell us a little bit about the England (s) its people started from, it can tell us only that they are the bleaker the farther into the future they get. The hreo is less gifted, less emphatic, less filial, less likeable -- but his girl friend is no grubbier -- the more the world's calendar advances. He is no longer an artist, no longer a lover... not even of his mother... no longer a human being as he beats up a man with a golf club in an interrogation room scene that is to my knowledge unsurpassed in this field for reader uninvolvement. Aldiss's "science" breaks down constantly. We deal with a scale of unimaginable years -- from the beginning of the world to the very end -- and yet in his wanderings he occasionally cannot penetrate through a past tree, or a palace, because "it has been there too long" to be insubstantial! He has his air leaker, but he is astonished when the Dark Woman's gang can fire gas guns into their past. He and the other mind travelers are leaving feces stranded all over the past, but he doesn't stop to wonder where his exhalations go, what happens to motorbike exhaust... and he drinks "concentrated water." arp, do I? Hardly. The point is, Aldiss hardly cares what patch-up excuse he gives for his hero's doing or not doing the things he does in this story. Notion first, and all else second, he wants to tell us about isolation, degeneration, and all those other downhill things. Because he then wants to do something else -- pull off a tour de force chapter in which Stein the ein explains our pains by pushing the notion that time runs contrariwise to oxir perception of it -- that the ugly "future" of complication and all that other erected structure of civilization is in fact behind us, and that we are progressing into the simple, uncomplex, more talented "past" of the history which we remember because wHat we think of as memory is in fact precognition. Our actual memory -- of what we erroneously call the future -- is lousy. At least,  I think this what he wanted to do at one stage, for he surely went to a great deal of trouble to explain why his hero. Bush, would want to return to the womb. But either because he always planned to then confuse us further, or because he felt himself slipping sidewise through some sort of morass, or because it would have been un-good or uncool or un-self to actually come right out and make some sort of statement, he pulls out in the end with some babble about how it was all an insane dream. "Each reader must decide for himself" what this book is about, says Doubleday's blurb writer, and that's your tipoff. This book is a pretty good example of why the "new wave" of sf is evocative, often exciting, tive of the fact that, nevertlieless, it is just as easy as ever to lose control of a story. There can be no quarrel with an attempt to get out of the old ruts; the world is chilly, few of us are heroes, and not many ideals support much weight. It was always so, but perhaps there is something more valid for fiction to do than simply to inspire. Maybe it can, instead, show us ways in which we personally can cope, without at the same time demanding that we give up our jobs, tear up our mortages, and haunt hilltops, waiting to be picked up by talent scouts in flying saucers. But this is a useless book. It tells us that the writer thinks he's clever. It even proves that he is, indeed, nationally facile, and perhaps admirable for not having gone into doing advertising. Really, this is what it tells us, when all the words are gone by. What a pity. Tt may be that Keith' Laumer's associations with' the U.S. diplomatic corps were quite different from mine with another, but I have alwa # Ts felt the Retief stories, no matter how individually good -- or bad -- were fundamentally based either on an error of observation or an even less commendable catering to the supposed preconceptions of the audience. So I've alwa # Ts been cool to Retief, and thence to Laumer, because for years this was the level He appeared to be working at. But Earihblood, done with the late Rosel Brown, was something else again; and so, emphatically, is "The Day Before Forever" and "Thunderhead" (Doubleday, #), which is all Laumer, a yard wide, and all very good. These are two long stories, of which "Day" is far the longer. I imagine Laumer also ought to be given the credit for refusing to blow up a short novel into book length. "Thunderhead" is an excellently told, unexceptionable story about a man who does his duty. In a way, it's a surefire yarn -- the kind that can't miss. Yet this kind of story can be monstrously hard to write. The hero is more faithful, more persevering, more resolute, more staminous than you or I could be, and one slip by the writer in describing him or his ever-increasing problems could break the spell and turn lum into a figure of pure com. Where this kind of story gets its necessary tension, as a matter of fact, is in balancing the reader's true capabilities against the actions of this costume the author draws over him for a while. (Put seven league boots on . a man, and you have to convince him grating his bunions is worth it.) Seen in that light, what a writer does when he does a good job on a story like this is more of a feat than writing something by your own rules. However that may seem, "Thunderhead" ought to be read first, as a counterpoise to "Day", because the latter is a far more difficult story. U nderneath all the events is the action line -- the attempt of the uninformed, imarmed, totally alone, partially amnesiac hero to make sense out of and find room in a future society. It's a society which demonstrates in Scene One that you can die here like a beef steer without anyone's even wondering about your name or all those poignant antecedents locked in your memories. Over that are the twists; the Hero's multiple identities, the paperchase clues, the masked villain, the enigmatic ally, the shattering secret of the hero's past. There is nothing here that Van Vogt hasn't done, just as there is nothing in the character that isn't reminiscent of Heinlein, from dialogue on th'rougli some moments that make you think of Beyond This Horizon quite a lot. And yet there is a great deal of Laumer here, down where it coimts -- in the engine compartment. The rapid narrative drive of this story, the emotional involvement with the protagonist, and the emotional charge of the ending, are there because Laumer plans for them, works to sustain them, and begins by bringing to them an exact understanding of how to make them go. There is nothing mysterious about the separate elements of this story. You get an idea for a situation -- A does B because He is motivated to do so by C. This results in D, which he doesn't want, and so he now has to think of what to do to get E. (You substitute, for these various components, such things as "A becomes ruler of the world because he needs total power in order to restore life to his dead daughter," and you're off.) Then you conceal their linearity from the reader -- you "spin a good yam" -- by adopting a viewpoint within this framework of events, rather than one detached outside it Doing that, you immediately intrigue the reader just the amount required to keep him wondering what's going to happen next, without either mystifying him to the point where he becomes confused and loses interest, or letting him see ahead and become bored. Anyone can do it It's a child's play, as dozens of satirists Have proven, which will explain how come there are so many, many good stories written to ffie complete satisfaction of the standards of performance in this mode. No? You say there aren't many many good action stories being told any more? That people miss a good storyteller so badly that they still mourn Alex Raymond decades after his death? Well, I don't know. I was much younger, once, and things were simpler. I thought it would be easy. (I still don't like stories in which the easy is made easier by coincidence, by dumb luck, by auctorial intrusion, by hustling extra characters in out of the wings, by glossing over the hard parts with offstage voices and sound effects. I wonder if only the action modes are to prove to these well-known flaws.) And yet there are so few who write a story as good as "The Day Before Forever." I don't know. There must be something to it after all. New subscriptions and changes oi address require # weeks to process! I I "Thorinn, son of Goryat, stood in the darkness and listened. Stone hung heavy over his head, leagues of stone and earth, stretching upward black and silent. Behind him the sound of the cataract down which he had floated to this place had receded to a dull murmvu, and he could Hear the gurgle of lesser streams running away somewhere below Him. The falling curtains of water were all around Kim , gHostly silver and silent, pricked witlj tKe jewels of floating droplets. Drifting water-points burst on His lips witK tiny cool kisses. There were gaps in tKe falling curtains, tom by te irregular stone above. He put His Head through the widest of tKese openings, saw other broken slabs, other curtains of water beyond. Following the cool air, Ee made his way among tKe gray and silver curtains tHat Ktmg everywhere from the ceiling. Rivulets ran toward Kim underfoot among the slabs of stone, and Ee knew by this that the floor was slanting upward. At length the falling curtains of water grew less numerous, and the sound diminished to a mournful pattering behind him. Ahead, the cavern broke into a tortured complexity of shapes in which he found a narrow passage leading upward. He paused to tip out the water from his wallet and to dry his hair as well as He could with his hands; then Ke followed the passage. It coiled away ahead of him, alwa# upward, always rounded, irregular, dry and empty in the glow of His ligEt-box. He followed the passage, and at length it widened into a greater darkness. TEorinn stepped out into it cautiously, found himself in a narrow cavern half-cHoked with a pile of fallen stone. Beyond, in the far wall, he saw a jagged opening. He climbed the Heap of stones and peered in. Light glimmered back from objects whose forms Ee could not make out. A breath of air came from the opening, but it was slow and stale. He hesitated a moment, then climbed through the gap in the wall and dropped to the level floor below. Silence pressed in upon His ears, a silence more profound even than that of the passage behind Km. On every side stood massive objects piled one on another, with slender rods between them. The floor he stood on was perfectly level and as smooth as ice. It was not stone, but some gray, greasy material which seemed faintly warm to the touch. The air was dry and warm. The huge columns stood in rows; their tops disappeared in the darkness. T Eorinn moved between the columns, touching them curiously as he passed. The rods, of cold metal, were racks on which were piled bundles and bales, and other things for which TEorinn had no words, all covered with some cool, water-smooth substance. He began to realize that he must be in some giant's storehouse, and he paused, listening; but the silence was unbroken. He slid his hands curiously around one of the bundles. It was so smooth and heavy that it was hard to find any purchase on it, but he dragged it out at last and lowered it to the floor. It was almost as broad as his arms could span, vaguely oblong but with all its comers rounded, like a huge gray cheese. He looked in vain for any seam or opening; the smooth surface was unbroken. Next he tried to cut it with his sword. At the first touch, the covering opened like a mouth. Thorinn put his fingers under the edges, marveling at the thinness and transparency of the stuff, finer than the skin of an onion. He pulled, and the tear lengthened easily. The covering split and tore without resistance, and he peeled it off in great rustling sheets. Underneath was a gray soft substance like bread dough; he could push it in, but the Hollow filled out again at once, nor could he tear it with his fingers. Again he used the sword. The gray stuff cut readily, but would not tear like the other. When he pried at the gasH he Had made, sticky-looking fibers at the bottom clung stubbornly together. He slashed it deeper, and at last it gave way, opening in a slit as the transparent stuff had done, and he saw something else beneath it: a gleam of russet and gold. He tore away the gray substance in lumps, threw thesoi aside. In the glow of his ligHt-BoX a bundle of cloth lay revealed, and he caught his breath. Rich and soft beyond belief it was, russet and gold and scarlet in shimmering patterns that were not printed on the fabric but woven into it. He unfolded and unwrapped the cloth, spreading it out on the floor as he went; it covered the whole width of the aisle, and still there was more. TKorinn dropped it and stared at it in helpless wonder. Such a piece of stuff was beyond price; he could ask what He liked for it. This one bale had made Kim rich. And what was in all the others? He attacked a second bundle, found it contained another cloth like the first, colored in deep purple, royal blue, peacock green. In a fury of impatience, he ran to the next aisle, foimd a rack of smaller bundles, some of which, no bigger than His head, had fallen to the floor. He chose one, slashed it open. Inside was a glittering device of brass and ebony, beautifully made, though he could not imagine its use. The next was a pretty jug with a handle and a spout to pour from. He tilted it to see why it was so Heavy, but only a single drop of moisture came out. The next was a black-and-redpattemed box in which, nested in purple velvet, lay dozens of tiny Ixiglit figxirines of men and ladies. Stunned witH joy, He ran to tfie next aisle and. found otEer outlandisH engin; tHe next: Yenmetal knives smaller tHan fiis finger, witH tiny blades sHarper tEan lust sword; tHe next: Eammers, wedges, no bigger tEan tEe knives, and other tiny tools wEose use He could not guess. TEe fever to open more and yet more bundles made Him forget weariness, cold, tEirst and Eunger. He found clotEing -- wide-skirted robes. Heavy witH brocade; tunics and breeks of gossamer stuff ; shoes, marvelously tEin and supple. He found more engines, some with parts tHat turned, some that did not move at all. He found rings, bracelets, ropes of jewels that spilled in a flood across the floor. RicHes piled up around him, and still He was aware that he Had barely begun to loot this incredible treasurehouse. Vnce he paused long enough to gather all his trove into one place and, sorting through it, to try to decide wHat He would take with him, for it was obvious tHat he could not carry even a tenth of what he had uncovered so far. Then the blank gray faces of tEe unopened parcels drove Him to jErenzy again, and against all common sense He attacked bundles larger tHan any He Had yet opened, gray oblongs taller than He was, ripping open tHeir fronts without removing them from the racks, merely to see wHat was inside them. (Cabinets of iolisHed wood inlaid witH nacre. More engines. Chairs witH arms curved like serpents. More bales of clotH, ten times larger than tHe others.) Then for weariness alone He forebore awhile and sat with His Head on His Heavy arms. Hunger and thirst returned. He tipped up His wallet and drank what little water was in it, but it was not enough. He began to think of finding some container and going back through the caverns for water. THe wallet would do, but he wanted to keep that dry to Hold his treasures. He could put some of the smallest things in it, the jewels perhaps, and for the rest make a bundle to carry on his back. But before that he must sleep, and before sleep he must have water to quench His thirst. So He turned the problem back and forth, a little thick-headed in his weariness, and came to the same conclusion ten times over, but did nothing because it was so much pleasanter not to move. Then he remembered the jug, and opening his eyes, which' He Had closed in order to think better, He saw it at the edge of the pile He Had made on the floor. He got up wearily, thinking of the long way back through the tunnels. When he took up the little jug, it seemed to him that it was heavier than before. He shook it, and it gurgled. Without thinking, he tipped it over. Water splashed on his feet. IThorinn righted the jug and stared at it. He shook it again, and it still gurgled. He put the spout cautiously to his lips, tilted it up, tasted. It was water, cold and pure. He put his Head back and drank in great gulps until the jug was empty. To make sure, he held it upside down. A single drop fell, then another, then no more. He set the jug down, sat by it and watched it awhile, but nothing happened. He picked it up, turned it over: water ran out, a thin stream that stopped almost at once. But how could there be any, when the jug had been dry a few moments since? T Te put the jug down again and set himself to watch it, resolved to wait longer this time so that there could be no mistake. But he grew impatient and, telling himself that the jug would do well enough by itself, he turned his back on it and opened another bundle. This contained an engine of some sort -- a gray box with rounded edges, one thicker than the others. It had no lid; it was open but not quite empty. The bottom of the box was filled with a smooth bulge of glass or crystal. It was well made, but not especially beautiful, and he had engines enough already. Perhaps it was time to go and look at the jug? No, he had left it alone longer the first time. He picked up his light-box and walked down an aisle he had not yet explored. There were many small bundles here. He took one at random and ofened it. Inside the nest of gray dough-stuff there were dozens of little boxes with bright markings on them, green, violet, yellow, red. He found the trick of opening them -- you put your thumbnail under one edge of the lid, and the box sprang apart. Inside was an oblong piece of some cheesy substance. Thorinn sniffed it, then tore off a crumb and tasted it. It was cheese -- bland, with an unfamiliar flavor, but undeniably cheese. He ate the whole piece in two bites, then opened another box, and another, and ate until his belly was full. Weariness forgotten, he carried the rest of the boxes back to his treasure heap. He picked up the little jug; it gurgled. He could not see inside it very well, but it seemed to be at least half full. He drank deeply, set the jug down. The water still remaining made a pleasant splash. He sat down with his back against one of the bales of cloth. The box-shaped engine lay nearby on the floor. Thorinn lazily reached for itwith one foot and hooked it nearer. It slid, checked en some irregularity in the floor, then tipped forward on its heavy edge and stood upright. Insde, the crystal seemed to flicker with colored light for an instant. "Here, that's odd," said Thorinn, sitting up. The box flickered again, and a voice spoke. "Thorinn was on his feet without knowing how he had got there. His sword was in his hand. He whirled, looked wildly this way and that, then circled the heap of treasure and peered behind the columns, looked down the aisles. He listened, heard nothing but the pounding of his own heart. He went back to the box and stared at it dubiously. "Was that you?" he demanded. The voice spoke again, incomprehensibly. It was a man's deep voice, calm and measured; but where was it coming from? "Are you in there?" Thorinn asked, stopping to peer into the box. The voice replied. The dark crystal lighted up. Thorinn saw a confused pattern of light and shadow; then part of it moved, and he saw a tiny crouched figure, dressed in stained leather, with a sword in its hand. When he moved, it moved. "Is that mq?" he cried. The voice said, "That me?" Thorinn looked at the box with deep distrust, withdrew a little and sat down facing it. The crystal had gone dark; now it lighted up again, and he was looking as if down a long tunnel at the same figure, with a column of stacked bundles behind it. It was like looking at oneself in a mir- ror. Yet when he raised his sword in his right hand, the figure raised its sword in its right Hand, not its left, as in a proper mirror. "You," said the voice. "Yes, it's me," Thorinn replied. "How do you do that?" The crystal went dark. "How do me do that?" said the voice. "Yes, how do you do?" asked Thorinn impatiently. "What's the matter? Why do you talk that way?" "Why do me talk that way?" Thorinn felt baffled, "Yes, why do you talk that way?" The crystal lighted again. "You talk." "Well, of course I talk. I talk much better than you." In the crystal, the tiny figure seemed to rush forward without moving until its face filled the box. Thorinn fell silent, but in the box he saw his own lips moving. "You talk?" asked the voice. The face nisHed forward again, and now he saw only the mouth and chin. "You talk?" Convinced now that he had to deal with an outlander or witling, Thorinn said, "Yes, I talk," and gesturing toward his own mouth, he spoke with exaggerated clarity, opening his mouth wide with each word. "I -- talk. Talk. You understand?" "Talk," said the voice. "I understand." The crystal darkened, lighted again, and Thorinn saw a hand. It was his own hand, but when he moved his hand, the hand in the box did not move. "That's my hand," he said. "I said so didn't I?" "You said so. Talk." In the crystal, now he saw only one finger; the rest of the hand had turned all misty. "That's my finger." "That's your finger. Talk." Now he saw his thumb, and he told the voice what that was called -- and then his arm, his leg, his foot, his toes, his head, his ears, his eyes and so on until he lost patience and stood up. "You ask too many questions," he said. "You ask." "All right, who are you? How did you get in that box?" "Box?" "Yes, box." Thorinn squatted, touched the box. "This thing. This box. How did you get in?" The crystal lighted, and he was looking at the box. A box inade the box. The box was not lighted and it stood on a yellow surface. "This box," said the voice. "Yes, the box. How did you get inside it?" "I are this box. Talk." The crystal glowed, and Thorinn saw a man in stiff scarlet robes, with a shimmer of green and gold behind him. "That's a man. He must be rich." The man disappeared, and fie saw a woman with fair hair, dressed in similar robes. "That's a woman. Is it his wife?" So they went on, and Tfiorinni told the box what a boy wag called, a girl, a tree, a leaf, a branch; but sometimes the box showed him engines or otfiec shapes he had never seen before, and he would say, "Wfiat's tfiat?" or "I don't know what tfiat is." At last his head began to droop, and the pictures in the box grew so blurred that fie could not make them out at all. "Talk," said tfie box. His head came up witfi a painful jerk, and he realized tfiat he had been asleep for just an instant. "No more talk," fie said thickly. "Good night." The box said nothing. Thorinn, too dizzy to get up, rolled onto a pile of folded cloth, pulled an edge of it over him for a blanket and was instantly asleep. II T Ten he awoke, he had for'  gotten all that had Happened and at first did not know where he was. TJhen joy filled him when he saw his treasures. He pottered about among them for a while, examining this and that, drank from the magical jug, then crawled through' the Hole in the wall to relieve himself outside, came back, opened one of the boxes of cheese for his breakfast and began to plan what he should do next. He would take only a few of the choicest things, and a supply of food, for his intention now was to try to come up into the Midworld as near as possible to the Highlands and to walk the rest of the distance, carrying his pack. Once there, he would sell some of his treasures to buy land and horses ; later, he would come back to the cavern, taking care he was not followed: he would bring a pack train, and this time carry home enough treasure to keep him for the rest of his life. Thinking of this, he began to worry about brigands and to think that he would certainly have to be accompanied by some armed men. They would have to be trusted men, so that they would not rob him themselves; yet, even so, he would have to conceal from them the place where he went imderground, so that they should not follow him. These thoughts gave him a headache and made Him feel out of sorts, and he concluded that it was not easy to be rich. The box had said nothing since he awakened, and he was glad of that for it had tired him with its chatter the day before. It was a clever box in its way, for it pronounced everything perfectly and never had to be told anything more than once, but in other ways it was very stupid and seemed never to have heard of the commonest things. He had another drink from the jug and set off straight down tHe aisle, meaning to follow it to the end. The tall columns marched past him with their heads buried in the darkness. There was no sound but his own footsteps. Here and there small parcels had been knocked to the floor, and he conjectured that an earth-shock must have done that; probably that was the cause, too, of the gap in the wall through which he had entered. Before that, the cavern must have been sealed up... for how long? He stopped, listened. The quality of the silence in the cavern was the same, a feeling of vast space. When he scraped his foot on the floor, no sharp echo came back from ahead, where the wall of the cavern ought to be. When he had gone another hundred paces, he stopped again, and it was just the same. He had supposed this must be a small cavern, like those outside; but what if it were huge? The thought of so much treasure, endless, uncountable rows of it, oppressed him instead of raising his spirits. After a moment he turned and started back. Tn no time at all, it seemed, he was back at his heap of treasure. "Box," he said. There was no answer, and the box did not light up. Alarmed, he took a step nearer. "Box, are you there?" "I am here," said the box. "Well, why didn't you answer before?" "You did not ask." "Oh." Thorinn thought about this a moment. "Well, how big is this cave?" "What is this cave?" "This cave," Thorinn said, waving his arms. "This place here, where we are." "What is how big?" "How big," Thorinn said, waving his arms again by way of explanation. "How many ells?" "What are ells?" Thorinn sat down on the floor and stared at the box in exasperation. "Ells are -- well, anybody knows that. Ells are how long something is." He spread his hands apart. "This is an ell." The box said, "How long are you?" "You mean how tall. Two ells. I'm two ells tall." In the crystal, two yellow marks appeared. "How many?" "Two." One of the marks vanished. "How many?" "One." Two more appeared. "How many?" "Three." The box, Thorinn realized, did not even know how to count. So they went on until they got to twenty-one, and then the box said, "Two tens are twenty?" "Yes, that's right, and three tens are thirty." "And four tens?" "Four tens, are forty. Five tens are fifty, six tens are sixty." At a hundred and ten, the box stopped him again. "Ten tens are a hundred?" "Yes." "This cave is eight hundred fifty ells long, fifteen ells tall." In the crystal, a brightly lighted little hollow shape appeared. It was like a very long, narrow box. At "eight hundred fifty ells long," a yellow line appeared from one end to the other. At "fifteen ells taU," a short yellow line appeared, standing erect, crosswise to the other. Then a third line appeared, across Hie widtK of tfie box. "Three hundred nineteen ells." "Three hundred nineteen ells wide?" "Yes, three hundred nineteen ells wide." "And eight hundred ells long?" "Eight hundred fifty ells long." Thorinn was silent in amazement. "Is it all full f things?" "What is full?" "I mean is part of it empty, Of is it all full of stacks of things like this?" "It is all full of stacks of things." Thorinn tried to imagine it and could not. Where could such an incredible accumulation of treasures have come from?" "Who made this cave?" he asked. "What is made?" 'horinn tried to explain and grew hot-faced from exasperation. "Well, look here," He said finally and picked up his light-box. "I made this box. I cut these pieces of wood and glued them together, and I fitted the pieces of mica in here at the ends -- well, one of them is gone now, I lost it in the river. Then I made the lid and put it on here, and then the box was made, you see. I made it." In the crystal, an image of Thorinn appeared, fitting little pieces of wood together. It was ver in a moment, and the figure held a light-box in its hand. "You made this box?" "That's right. Now who made all this? Who made you?" "A box made me." "You mean you made yourself?" "I mean I made me?" "WeU, did you?" "A box made this box." In the crystal appeared a huge black engine, out of the end of which, ne after another, were dropping little gray boxes, each with' a glint of crystal inside it. They floated away out of sight; it made Thoriim dizzy to watch them. "You mean an engine. An engine made you -- and all these other things?" "Engines made me and all these other things." "Well, but who made the engines?" "Engines made the engines." Thorinn gave it up. He made the box show him the picture of the cave again, then what was around it. In the new picture, the cave was a tiny bright shape at the center, while all around it other transparent passages ran off in every direction, some twisting, some straight. His idea had been to find out the best way back to the Midworld, but as he asked the box to show him more and still more, he grew fascinated by the maze of passages, caverns and shafts crisscrossing each other; there seemed to be no end to it. New lines kept floating into the picture, while tHe old ones grew smaller and closer together. "How did it ever come to be like that?" he asked. "The whole world?" In the crystal, the network of lines vanished and a man's face appeared, brown and smiling; at least Thorinn supposed he was a man, though he was beardless. His black hair was cut short and combed back, exposing his ears and forehead. His lips moved. After a moment the box said, "This is the world." Behind the brownfaced man a big green and blue mottled ball was floating, against a background of darkness. The man's lips went on moving, but no sound came. The ball receded, grew very small.  "What is he saying?" Thorinn asked. "Let me hear what he says." XTow the man himself began  speaking, but it was gibberish; Thorinn could not understand a word. The ball was tiny now, and to one side of it, over the man's head, a dot of yellow light appeared. It grew slowly; suddenly it was very big and bright, and Thorinn could see flames leaping from its surface. Then it aU vanished, and instead he was looking at a green landscape dotted with men and women who were all standing looking up at something huge and flat and silvery that was receding slowly overhead, as if somehow they had brought the sky down and now were raising it again. The man's voice was still speaking, but Thorinn could not see where he was. Now the sky was high overhead where it belonged, and little dark engines were moving across it. Then it changed again, and they were underground, watching a huge engine that ate its way into the solid rock, leaving a bright round tunnel behind it. Then there were scenes of great caverns full 'of engines and people, and floating egg-shaped things that crossed the caverns and darted along tunnels, up and down shafts, all brightly lit, shining. Then the brown man again, and behind him a picture like the drawing of the Underworld the box had shown him before, only it was circular, with many rings one inside the other and four straight lines radiating from the smallest circle of all, in the center. Then the circle changed into a ball again; this time it was white. Watching these pictures made Thorinn uneasy in a way he could not understand; it was like being afraid, and because there was nothing to be afraid of, this made him angry. The brown man was still speaking; the yellow point of light had appeared, and the silvery ball, itself shrunken to a dot, was crawling away from it toward a cloud of other bright dots. Now the other dots swung, came closer, darting forward like frostflakes in a storm until only one Hung in the center of the crystal, growing larger and brighter. "That's enough," Thorinn said. The crystal went dark. "I haven't all day to sit watching such stuff," he said. "It's all nonsense anyhow," and He began turning over his Heap of treasures, trying to decide what to take and what to leave behind. Ill "The magic jug was a problem. He thought of hanging it from his belt, but that would be awkward; and unless He could contrive some sort of lid for it, down his leg. Whereas if he put it in his wallet, it would take up too much room. He could fill the jug with jewels, but then would the water run over? He remembered that when he had first taken the jug from its wrapping, there had been no water in it or, at any rate, only a drop. Was it being wrapped up that made the difference? It was worth trying, anyhow. He cut a piece of the transparent stuff, wrapped it around the jug after pouring the water out and tied it tightly with strips of the same material. Later, when he came back from a trip to gather food, he opened it, and it was still almost dry. He filled it to the brim with jewels, wrapped it again and put it in his wallet. The smallest piece of cloth he had was far too bulky to carry, but he cut off a strip half an ell wide and as long as he was tall. He spread this on the floor and rolled up His cHeeseboxes and other things in it -- clothing, shoes, the little figurines, tools and knives, the box, some leftover jewels -- turning the ends in as he went. He did this twice over before he had the roll packed to his liking, with the heavier things in the middle, the food outside where it could be easily reached. He tied it with strips erf cloth and with other strips contrived loops which would fit over his shoulders. The box had said nothing while he was packing it, nor had he spoken to it. Th'orinn felt a little hangdog about this, as if He had been lacking'in politeness; but he reminded himself that the box was only an engine, and it probably did not care. At any rate, the box had said that the cave was eight hundred fifty ells long and three hundred nineteen ells wide; and in the picture it had shown him, there had been a tiny shaft through its roof to a tunnel above. It was near one end of the cavern as regards length and in e middle as regards width. If he could find it without wasting too much time in the search, it would be the quickest and best way out of the cavern, and Thorinn thought he knew how it could be done. He set off down the aisle, counting his paces, and when he had gone a hundred and fifty ells. He turned to his right and began counting again. When He had gone six hundred ells, a gray wall loomed up ahead; he had reached the end of the cavern. He swung himself up onto the nearest rack and began to climb it. The bottoms of the stacks dis appeared: he was climbing in the fitful glow of his light-box witK darkness all around. In the silence, the rack with' its gray bundles seemed to glide downward past his body, as if he were not climbing at all, but hanging in midair and pulling down more and more of the rack like an endless serpent. In a few moments he saw a dim gray reflection overhead. It was the ceiling, and when he stood on top of the stack a moment later he could reach up and touch it with his hands. He could see the tops of other stacks to left and right, gray hummocks rising out of the darkness, but there was no sign of any opening in the roof of the cave. He turned away from the cavern wall, leaped to the next stack, then to the next, examining the ceiling from each. When he had traversed ten stacks in this way, he leaped the aisle to the next row and began working back along it, meaning to trace a path around and around the original ten stacks, like a man winding string on a twig, until he found the opening; but he had hardly begun his second cast when it appeared, off to his left: a round black hole in the ceiling. 'p'he shaft was circular and three spans wide. Standing under it and stretching up his arm with the light-box, he thought he could make out a brownish something that might be a shield closing it at the top. Standing on his toes, he could just get his hands onto the smooth walls of the shaft; but that was no matter. He planted himself directly under the opening, bent his knees, leaped. As he shot up into the opening, he put out his arms and knees, braced himself, came to rest. A thrust and a wriggle, and he was half an ell farther up; now he could support himself with' hands and feet on one side, back against the other. Hampered a little by tHe bundle across Kis sHoulders, He still was able to climb rapidly enougK. In a few moments His Head was toucHing tfie brown Hollow disk tfiat closed tKe sHaft. He toucHed it, and it swung aside; a black cusp widened to a circle. He was up, tfirougK it into darkness tHat turned suddenly to a flicker of pale lit. As those vast arcHing shapes exploded around him in a kind of silent sizzling, TKorinn flattened Himself to the floor. Tfie cold shield was under His Hand; He slapped it frantically, felt it swing, felt tKe cool upward breath', then tKe sKaft walls were burning His Hands and knees as He braked His fall; tHe sHield swung over His Head, and tfie light was gone. With' pounding Heart, THorinn Hung in tHe sHaft and stared upward. There was no sound. He tried to remember wKat He Had seen: vast arcs of ligHt that swooped up flickering into tKe darkness . '... WKat could it Have been? He was ready to let go and drop instantly, if tKe shield should begin to turn; but nothing Happened. At last He nerved Himself to climb tKe shaft again. He put His Hand on the sHield, turned it carefully. A lozenge of darkness appeared; there was no sound, no scent of danger. THorinn widened tHe opening until it was black and round above Him. The lights, whatever they were, were gone completely. With painstaking caution He thrust His head ifp; then, bracing Himself to hold the i sHield open, raised his arm witfi tfie light-box. Darkness. He raised Himself a little. Head and sHoulders through the opening; and a sudden flicker burst almost under His chin, ran away swooping and shimmering upward in multiple arcs... Wfien He ducked His Head down, the flickering died; darkness returned. After a moment he raised Himself again. The lights sprang up, flickering, swooping far overhead. Tfiey steadied, burned clear and cold. TKorinn raised Himself a little more, cautiously, tKfen still more, and finally climbed out. IV T T e was standing at tKe bottom of a vast tunnel wKose walls curved up to become tfie ceiUng an incredible distance overKead. The lines of light ringed it; the nearest, only an ell away, was a white ribbon that curved up, up, growing thinner until it was no more than a bright thread above. On either side of it were others, set three ells apart. In one direction they were dazzling bright, in the other ihucH dimmer and more diffuse; He coimted twenty of eacK. The reason for tKe difference, Be saw now, was tfiat lEe rings were ligfited only on one side, so tKat in one direction Be saw not tBe ligBts tBemselves but their reflections in tBe tunnel wall. As Be look down tBe tunnel, the farthest ones were perfect upright circles, but tBose nearer to him grew fatter at tfie bottom until they were vast egg-sBapes that leaned togetfier overhead. He was trembling; wfiy Bad tBe box not made Bim understand how huge tfiese tiumels were? He felt himself tiny and exposed; the distant rings were like giants' eyes staring. He glanced for comfort at the closed shield in the floor, then leaned to examine the nearest ring more closely. Tfie floor was of some smooth, Bard substance; embedded in it, tfie ring stood up two spans fiigfi, Bollow on tfie bright side, flat on tfie other, with a flat dark edge tfie breadth of his Band. He touched tfie dark surface cautiously, then the bright; one was as cool as the other. He Hopped over it and took a stride toward the next ring. Far down at tfie black end of tfie tunnel, there ws a flicker: a new ring inside the otfiers. Tfiorinn stared at it; something was wrong. He turned, counting tfie bright rings, and tfiere were still twenty. He began to walk in long floating strides down tfie middle of the tunnel. Each time Be soared over one of the rings, a new one appeared ahead; the eye of blackness at the end of tfie tunnel remained always the same He thought of the pictures in the box and of the egg-shaped things that darted along the tunnels, up and down the giant shafts. And tfie lights followed them wfierever they went, so tfiat wfiere they were, there was ligfit; and wfien they had passed, the tunnel waited in darkness... He began to move faster, tfien to run, in order to see the bright rings run on ahead. A kind of exhilaration took him, and He ran faster and faster, as if fie could catch the fleeing rings of light. The tunnel slipped by Him in sepulchral silence, and again fie began to feel that Be was not moving at all, but posturing motionless in the air while the illusory tunnel flowed past him, out of one nothingness into another. Without warning, the black eye at the end of the tunnel flared bright. Thorinn stumbled to a halt, arms flailing. What Bad been a black disk an instant ago was now a globe of light, striped with faint dark lines as if it were a spinning top, and for a moment the illusion was so strong that fie almost turned to flee, certain tfiat the monstrous globe, which filled the tunnel, was whirling down upon him. Then he saw that it was not bulging, but Hollow; He was looking througH tHe end of the tunnel into some vast lighted space beyond. H s he approached, the last ring of the tunnel grew enormous around him, and he saw that the space beyond was a great shaft, striped with horizontal rings of light. Where the tunnel met the shaft, it flared out smoothly above and below; the floor dropped away with deceptive gentleness, like water pouring over the lip of a chasm, and the light-rings became ovals instead of circles. Using them as a ladder, Thorinn found that he could venture down the slope; and now he saw his way upward. To either side, the upright rings gave way to the horizontal rings of the shaft. He had only to descend to the lowest ring in the flared mouth of the tunnel, then step onto the nearest horizontal ring and begin to climb. The dark upper surface of the ring was flat and level and two spans wide; he was able to walk on it with ease, knowing that if he stumbled he could reach up to catch himself against the lighted surface of the ring above. He was aware of the gulf beside him, but tried not to think of it Above, the shaft was lighted for sixty ells, then vanished into darkness. Below -- Some perversity made him want to see down into the depths of the shaft, even though it meant that he had to lean outward, bracing his hands against the overhanging lip of the ring above. It was the same below, or almost the same -- twenty rings of soft light merging into one another, then blackness. But in that blackness, close to the edge on which he stood, burned a fierce blue-white point of light. It was tiny and unwinking; he could not tell how far away it was, but he thought it must be very deep, or he would have been able to see it before. He gazed downward awhile without moving, then straightened. He was dizzy, and he shook his head to clear it. The sight of fected him profoundly, in a way he could not understand. The brown man speaking His gibberish, and the tiny dots of light that moved... He could not think, standing here on the narrow ledge. After a moment he toned back to the mouth of the tunnel and climbed the rings again until the wall began sloping back steeply, and he could sit down without taking off his pack and lean his back against it, with his legs dangling over the gulf. Whatever he did, he must rest, eat and drink. He opened his wallet and took out a box of clieese. He unwrapped tKe magic jug and set it beside Kim, witHout troubling to empty out tfie jewels. After a little he tipped it to fiis mouth and found, fie fiad fioped, that tfiere was water in it, enough to satisfy his tfiirst. Wfien he had finished, fie wrapped it up again. The question was what was he going to tell people wfien fie got back? Nothing fiad turned out as he expected. Tfie eartfi fiad not grown colder as fie descended; here in the shaft it was only as cool as a spring morning in Hovenskar. As for demons and giants, he had met none of them. How could it have come about that the Underworld was so different from what people believed? It seemed to Thorinn that tfie vast emptiness was speaking to him, trying to convey some meaning which he could not quite grasp. He had touched it again and again, in the treasurehouse, in the caverns, in the dark tunnels and passageways, and eacH time it had slipped away from him. He began to grow angry with himself, for of course the only thing to do was to go straight up the shaft to the Midworld. Jle put the jug back in his wallet, climbed down and worked his way out on the horizontal ring again. He leaned out once more to look at that tiny, brilliant point of light; and it was still there, unmoving. 'here fiad been a word tfiat the brown man spoke, over and over, wfien fie was talking of tfie bright dots that moved in darkness: star. Coidd that be a "star," down there, in the depths of tfie Underworld? Perhaps if fie knew wfiat a star was, fie would know wfiat the brown man fiad been tr#ung to say about tfie world; perhaps fie would even learn why it was that all these great works, made by man, were now empty of man. And now some demon began to whisper to him tfiat it could not be so very far to tfie bottom of the shaft, tfiat fie could soon climb down and see tfie star, then climb back, with no harm done; and although fie knew this was perverse and foolish, fie could not resist it. After all, wfiat had fie ever gained by caution? And how could He go back to the Midworld knowing that He Had Had the chance to see such a marvel and had refused it? When he knew that his mind was made up, fie felt a trembling of fear in his belly. But He knelt, put fiis weight on his hands; he let fiimself swing over and began to climb down tfie shaft toward the center of the Eartfi. HEl Ea oil on the floor. After the Trouble. Clide." Instructor made a short, sharp and sibilant sound. Immediately, the classroom was filled with one of those ominous silences that were becoming so common lately. While she made those faint stuttering sounds to herself, everyone waited in quiet, rigid terror. near the back, breathing deeply and slowly, controlling his fear and attentively watching the glittering flatness of the Instructor's scanner. He knew that these things often indicated that someone would be sent to the Dean's office for a Special Examination, but a good student such as he was did not break into trembling perspiration at the mere threat of a Special Examination. He kept telling himself this with mute intellectual vehemence, while his knees trembled under his silver rnail tunic and a trickling rivulet of perspiration slid down his spine. Involuntarily, his eyes dropped to the desk in front of him. Last week, lAC had been there, as he had been for the past sixteen could remember. Then, somehow, he had made a mistake, probably a missed command for which he couldn't give an explanation. At any rate, he had been called up to the Dean's office for a Special Examination. He Had failed, as practically everybody else did these days, and Had been promptly expelled from tKe University. Dim, Katf-formed images of imagination as He considered tfie Outside World, wHere lAC was now. Beyond the impregnable gates of this comfortable University lay that war-torn ruin of a dying planet, a region of savages, kijustice and bestiality, ruled by idiot renegades. The Savages Had if they Had already eaten him. crisp, level voice of the Instructor. "Eyes front!" terrified calm, as he raised his eyes from the empty desk to the scanner where they belonged. "Recite," she ordered. "Define the term 'education.' " "Click. By education is meant the training and disciplining of those beings who can be benefitted by such' improvement. Such' as humans and some of the higher animals." Qilence for a long moment. Then the Instructor said, "InacAC. Education is the leading of an organic intellect into higher orders of perfection of knowledge and discipline. Note the word 'or#  ganic'. Do you know why that is included in the definition, HE"Because," He replied witfi quick student's logic, "robots do not Have to be educated." "Inaccurate," stated tfie Instructor calmly. "THe robotic intelligence not only does not Have to be educated, it cannot be educated. Tfie full perfection of its mode of action is already complete in its first operation. Perfection, in tKe sense of Having achieved tHe ultimate in its development, is intrinsic to tKe robotic being. Robots do not learn. Except for accidental information of a superfidal nature, tfiey already know all that is necessary for full functionability wKen they are turned on. Tfiis is true even of those robots wKo Have a curiosoAC, do you know wKat a curiosoreflex is?" "Click. It is a random-information-seeker." AC dutifully continued his memorized recitation. "It is included in all primary control computers, of whicK only one remains in service Here at the University. Organic intellects Have a similar S#rstem for the random study of potentially useful information, which is called curiosity because of its resemblance to the curioso. Like most oth'er organic faculties. However, it is subject to individual voluntary control, and therefore is not as efficient as the curioso." "Very wll," said the Instructor. She Hummed and buzzed and clicked for a few moments, after whicK she added, "This is a class not Robot Circuitry. Kindly stick to the subject in the future." The Instructor was briefly silent again, as her scanner examined the student listing before calling on another boy. "Click," piped the boy. "Describe the purpose of education." "The purpose of education," tones, "is to develop the human mind so that it may approach the natural perfection of the robotic intelligence as closely as its limited faculties will permit." H is voice went on in rote reciwas wandering again. He glanced at the empty desk in front of Him and wondered what it was really like out there in the Outside World where there were no robots any more with their beautiful shiny faces, but only animals and culty in visualizing a Human being like himself living as an animal, but he knew that it was so. He had seen them once from that window in the Dean's office. He pictured himself marching out the low, triple-sealed gate, as lAC had been forced to do, and falling into the Hands of the wild, barking savages who alwa#S waited there for just that very thing. And there was good reason for them to wait, too. The University expelled somebody almost every week lately. AC?" he suddenly heard the Iiistructor annoimce in a loud voice. Terrified, he looked around and saw that the class period was over and that the other students were filing out into the corridor in an orderly line, while there he was -- still standing at his desk. "Her," he mumbled, "somebody spilled oil in the corridor. X could smell it." Spilled oil. He knew, was always a matter for legitimate concern. And oil was always being spilled. "What does oil in the corridor have to do with your time sense?" asked the Instructor. "It is a waste. It should be reported." "It has already been reported," said the Instructor, dismissing him. "Pay better attention in the future." Half ran toward the door. admonished Him. "Stiffly. And less af that random motion. oil." down and walked with' tKe correct, measured pace, his shoulders tKrown back, head erect, eyes forward, mind blank. Or almost blank, at least. That unadmitted terror was still there. He managed to fall in at the end of the line and followed the rest of the students down the long, cluttered, oil-stained corridor, down the steps, down more dirty corridors and more steps through the huge building until they finally reached the dormitory level. There he filed in with the rest of the class, a pitifully small group of students in a hall built for thousands, walking slowly and precisely past the rows of cubicles until they came to their own. ter the rest had stopped, becatise he was out of His regular place in the line. Fearfully, aware of the all-seeing eye of the Monitor, he moved up to His cubicle, stopped and waited. Like all the other students, he stood and waited for the command, listening to the disciplined rustle of their colleagues as they also breathed and waited, every nerve alert. There was a sudden rush of sound as the other students turned in a body and walked into ing he had missed the command again, quickly turned himself and took one step across the threshold. the Monitor. "Click." He froze where he was, one foot inside the cubicle, the other foot still in the corridor. "Moving too jerky. What's the matter, didn't you get the command?" "Click. I got it," he lied. "Why the delay?" "There was some oil spilled in AC suggested hopefully. "Out of the comer of his eye, he saw that another student had unwisely paused to listen to the discussion. The Monitor saw it too, of course, and snapped, "Mind blank!" and the erring boy quickly scurried on inside his cubicle. Monitor went on. "What does oil in the classroom corridor have to do with your time-command sense?" "It is such a waste," said HEexcuse that he had not used so recently. None came. "It was -- you know -- " His voice trailed off. The Monitor hummed an offFrantically the boy thought, his well trained mind racing around in an inaudible flutter of synapses and the gallop of mgent ideas. He thought of lAC and the Outside World and the Special Examination he might have to take if he couldn't figure out an acceptable excuse for his failure. He knew that the reason why he had missed the command was a preoccupying fear, but to admit such a thing wduld be disastrous. "There was oil," he said lamely. "I slipped on it a little, and in maintaining my balance, I think I strained a muscle." The Monitor hummed off and on, as she considered the excuse. Finally she said, "Very, well, HEafter fueling." "Click," said the boy in a wavering voice. "And watch your speech," the Monitor added loudly. "You are using high order tonals. You should have passed them three years ago." dully. "That's better." he had been dismissed for the moment, lifted his second foot and placed it beside the other in his cubicle, and the door hummed shut behind him. The light sprang from the ceiling, bathing everything in the tiny room with a soft, cool effulgence, including the milky porridge that was waiting and ate, carefully holding himself erect and stiff, moving his arm and mouth as little as possible. He tried to blank his mind, but it kept wondering about the excuse he would have to give the Physician for not having any strained muscles. It was difficult for a person to survive in this, the last cozy retreat of world civilization. And somehow it seemed to be becoming rapidly more difficult. Particularly during the past year, the perfect reasonableness of the robotic intelligence had seemed inexplicable to him. The thought of his lack of normal progress toward the ideal tortured him almost as much as his fear of the fatal expulsion it might incur. Mind blank, mind blank, mind blank, he recited to himself. Some day, he thought, it will be good and I will not have to be afraid of missing commands or not understanding the purposes of things, and then maybe the Dean will let me do design work in the machine shop. Mind blank, he said to himself. He pictured the beautiful, bluegleaming perfection of an integrally-lubricated joint and smiled. But the smile did not reach' his lips. It stayed in his mind where sharp-eyed Monitors would not see it. Mind blank, he said to Himself. He thought of the tired face and terrified eyes that were all He remembered of lAC, marcHing toward the gate. He tKougfit of the Outside World wKere people were animals and Had no robots to teach' them. Mind blank, He said to Himself. The bowl was empty, and His stomach was full. Unconsciously, mal contentment. He placed tKe spoon beside the bowl on tHe tray and stiffly waited. There was a command due for Him to report to the Physician, right after tKe other students were commanded to report to class, and this time he was confident He would get it. ut in tKe corridor there came a rumbling as tKe otHer students marcKed back to tKe afternoon class in History. He waited. Now, he said to Himself. He stood up; tKe door opened, and He walked out into tKe corridor, moving down tKe row of cubicles with measured, precise pace. Head up, shoulders back, chest out, eyes straight ahead and mind blank. Well, almost blank, anyway. He was wondering if He had timed it right. He stopped abruptly and stopd with rigid obedience. "Click." "Ninety four seconds late. Why tKe delay? Didn't you get the command to report for class?" "Click. I got it. But my command was to report to the Physician, wHicK comes after tKe command to report to class." TKe Monitor Hummed and buzzed. SKe said, "Correct. You may proceed." But then she quickly added a sKort "ssszzzz," may account for your unauthorized presence in the dormitory." His voice a full octave too high' in his surprise. "Very high' order tonal," commented the Monitor. "Unexplained presence in tKe Dormitory. Two simultaneous offenses are beyond my capacity to analyze. Decision: Report to the Dean's office for a Special Examination." "THe Physician -- ," started "The Dean will decide wKeth'er you should report to the Physician," replied the Monitor and shut up. 'TKe Dean was in one of Her chatty modes, a bad sign. and we'll talk about things." "Click." He obeyed, sitting on a low stool directly before her scanner, keeping his eyes away from the window that was just above it. "How are you getting on witK "Satisfactory progress, Her," He replied. "You are charged witH stalling in the classroom, high order tonals, and failure to report to the Physician as ordered," the Dean said cheerfully. "Can you account for these matters?" He couldn't. He couldn't even imagine why the Dean's record of the sequence was apparently incomplete and inaccurate. He thought of mentioning the Dormitory Monitor's paradoxical orders, but decided against such a clear demonstration of how far short of the ideal intelligence He fell. Instead, he said simply, "It was an accident." "Mmmmmm," the Dean purred. "Something in here about oil in the corridors, too. Did you spill AC?" "No, Her." The Dean pondered. "You said something about oil, though, didn't you?" "It was just some old oil in the corridor that somebody else spill"I could smell it." "What is it," the Dean said obliquely, "that bothers you about the sense of smell?" ly. "I smelled oil." "The smell of spilled oil didn't frighten you, did it -- just because we have so little of it these days?" "No, Her." Dean purred. "I'm glad to hear that. Always remember, the Good Robot is never afraid. Fear is a purely organic reaction. It therefore interferes with the society f machines and men, right? And we couldn't tolerate anything like that -- particularly here at the University. Right?" "Click." "Then why did you miss that command -- just a moment, HEord of yours. I seem to Have misfiled it." "There was a passing silence, and as He waited, the boy's eyes strayed to that window above the Dean's scanner. It was the only opening in the entire University that showed directly on the Outside World. Through it he could see the savages and renegades, who wandered about the clearing out there like idiot children, everyone seeming to move at random. It was easy to distinguish between a savage and a renegade. The renegades had some sort of rudimentary education, as evidenced by the fact that they all dressed identically -- except for some markings on their shoulders. One of tKese now glanced up at the window, pointed at him, and then shouted at the others. Soon they were all watching him AC stared back, terrified and uncomprehending. "Ah'," stated the Dean, interrupting his thoughts. "I see. Your scholastic record is very good, chine shop work with great precision. Why this sudden breakdown in your time-sense just because you spilled a little oil?" sisted. "I did not spill it." "It is of no importance," insisted the Dean in her turn. "Why did it bother you?" expected this Examination to be tricky, but nothing had prepared him for anything quite as wicked as this. He stared at the scanner, resolutely ignoring the stirring fear in his stomach', and repeated, "Somebody spilled oil in the corridor. It is a waste." There was no immediate reply. few moments before he realized what he was doing and then exhaled slowly, so that it would not be noticed. The subject had never come up, but he was pretty sure the Good Robot did not hold her breath. "Oh yes," the Dean commented finally. "There was some oil spilled there this morning, after all. The Janitor had an accident, owing to the fact that she is badly in need of repairs. It is a pity that we have only one Janitor left in the entire University. The place was designed to take the services of ten." precise resiect. "We had the full quota of ten at the beginning, you know. But now, although we have far more maintenance problems, we have only one. Ever since the Trouble, when the renegades destroyed the replacement-parts factories, maintenance has slowly grown worse. And the poor savages haven't been able to rebuild substitutes for the factories yet. Do you remember the Trouble, HErected herself, "of course you don't. The Trouble was many years ago, and you are still in your teens."  estly, although this matter was precisely the subject under study in the History class. "A most imreasonable situation," the Dean said. "Some day I will have to collect all my tapes on the subject." She paused, hummed and faintly clicked and buzzed. "Sometimes," she said finally, "I wish' they had not included a curioso in my computer. It is very irritating to have to be without the key elements of situation-information." AC. "Organic term," explained the Dean. "What I mean is that my scanner keeps going over my tapes, even though' I already know the answer isn't there. It is hard on maintenance, and it takes up so much time." "But we are getting off the subject, aren't we? You still haven't told me all about that oil. Why did you spill all that oil?" "The Janitor spilled it," said "Oh, yes. So she did," the Dean replied. There was a faint chattering of micro-miniature relays hidden in the cabinet. "One of the reflexion elbows here is leaking pretty badly these days," said the Dean. "The lubricant is altering the dielectric characteristics of some of my large capacitors. I have to keep shifting circuits, and sometintes the tapes don't follow. "In any event," she concluded, "there doesn't seem to be much "Thank you. Her," said HE"Now let's talk about your using high order tonals. This charge comes from your Dormitory Monitor. There is no detail ineluded, however, and I seem to be unable to contact her at the moment. Perhaps she is temporarily out of order. Please excuse me while I notify the Janitor." There was a brief pause. "The Janitor seems to be temporarily out of order also," the Dean said. "So we shall have to get along without any help. You must explain why you used high AC." "I don't know anything about quiet, even tone of voice. "You are certainly using tonals suitable for your age group now," the Dean observed. "Maybe the Monitor needs servicing. Ever#rthing seems to need servicing these da#TS. If only we could get a few new Janitors it would be a big help. But for years the savages and renegades have been able to supply us with nothing but human fuel, which' is hardly of any use in the Maintenance Department" the scanner, blinking his eyes once every four seconds, keeping his breathing regular, his chin up, and mind blank. "Well," the Dean concluded, "we'll justerase that bit of data is no reason to punish you for something that has gone wrong with your Monitor's circuitry, is there?" unconsciously emitting a sigH of relief. The Dean pdunced upon it instantly. "TKere. That certainly sounded like a high order tonal. About third, I'd say, without getting into a partial anal#rsis of the vaveform. Eyes front, mind blank, blank, urgently. "You are not Having any personality troubles, are you?" asked the Dean. "No, Her." "You do get the commands as your record says, don't you?" "Click." Or at least, if Ke didn't get them, somebody else did, and enough to follow suit without any perceptible delay. just a matter of timing. If you know the time the commands will come, you can receive them, because they are always self-evident and never change. All you need is the pattern and the rhythm. It's the same thing that wakes you at the same precise time every morning, right?" "Click." "Good. It would be so inappropriate to have to expell a boy AC. Did you ever see your namesake? No, that's right, you couldn't She was destroyed in the Trouble." "I have seen pictures of her," was very beautiful." "You should say she was very orderly," corrected the Dean. "And you are referring only to her appearance, which is unimportant. An even if you had been alive while she was still functioning, it would have been quite impossible for you to have appreciated her true internal order anjrway, since we could not connect you directly into her marvelous computer. No connections on organic intellects, you know." "Click." "It certainly was a barbarous' act for those renegades to destroy her like that." was in dutiful agreement. "Barbarous," said the Dean. She was silent for a moment, then clicked faintly, sputtered briefly as an aged circuit shorted before being cut out permanently with another faint click, then hummed again. terrified with the thought that she might have given him one of her silent dismissal commands. But before he could decide what to do about it, she said, "Oil." stantly. "Oil." This was certainly tfie trickiest examination He Had even taken. No wonder most students flunked out. "WKat," said tKe Dean after a moment, "was it tKat you wanted to know about the Trouble, HE"I wanted to know about tKe Trouble," the boy replied without the slightest hesitation. "You did? I know you had said something about it," the Dean purred, humming intermittently to herself. "A very curious subject. For instance, there is nothing of record as to the reasons for the Trouble in the first place. Here at the University, we were doing our job as always, turning out students with' well-nigK robotic perfection inside their heads, even if we did have to keep an occasional boy for fifty or sixty years to do it. If it hadn't been it is quite possible that the University would have been completely dismantled during that great upheaval. But she was mobile and managed to set a fuse on the Base Power Plant. "The Renegades, of course, knew what would happen to them -- as well as to most organic life in this part of the planet -- if that power plant had ever exploded." "They destroyed her, though. Fortunately, she and I were in direct connection at the moment of her destruction, so I simply took her place. Unfortunately, most of her memory tapes are in a code I have been imable to decipher. But at least, I was able to save the University." The Dean Hummed and clicked quietly. "I am still unable to contact the Janitor," sKe said. "I Have several urgent maintenance problems myself. If I am unable to get in communication with the Janitor, it is impossible for me to continue to function for very AC, you may explain your presence in my office." "My Dormitory Monitor orsaid. "I am unable to contact your Monitor," replied tKe Dean. "If only we could get some service robots from the factories." "Click, but tKe factories were destroyed by the renegades," said the boy, cautiously feeling His way along this new turn of questioning. "You don't have to worry about Dean hastened to advise him, as if a maternal-circuit had just cut in. "They can't hurt you, TKey know that if they attack, I shall simply cut tKe fuse on the power plant, and that will contaminate the atmosphere for centuries. They know these things." "Click," said the Dean. "Click." "WKat were you doing with "The Janitor spilled it." "Mmmmmmmm. Oh, yes, so she did. Odd you should have that is no reason for you to waste time talking to me when you should be in History class." had been a little fast for him, but he wasted no time starting to leave. "Mind blank," advised the Dean. "Click." The Dean buzzed and chattered to herself for a moment, followed by a crescendo of clicking relays. Then silence. ed along the corridor. Happily contemplating the fact that apparently he had passed. As he entered the History classing a round of recitation. " -- and in the Trouble, the renegades launched only that single attack, before asking for a truce." his place behind his desk and commenced his dutiful staring at her scanner. "And where have "I was at the Dean's office. Her. It was a Special Examination, which I passed." The Instructor was silent, as she tapped the nerve cables set in the concrete floor, which connected her directly through the network to the Dean's curious computer. "The Dean," she announced after a moment, "has no record of your presence there." ' nothing. Nothing could be said. In the silence that followed. He continued with' determination to stare at the impassive scanner, but his knees were wobbly under his silver-mail tunic, and there was real terror in his stomach. Perspiration trickled down the side of his nose and dripped from his chin, but he was totally unaware of it. "As a matter of fact," the Instructor went on calmly, "the Dean has no record even of your existence here at the University; when I fed her the data on you, there was not the slightest pip of recognition from her. It was just as if there were full open circuit in her central control." "Hence," concluded the Instructor, "it is clear that you Have been expelled from tbe University and have no right to be present in this classssssss -- " She suddenly interrupted herself with a very gay series of sizzlings and clatterings that lasted almost ten seconds. AC?" she said at length. "Don't you know the lesson?" "Click," the boy responded instantly. He had to pause for breath, though, before he could recite. With even, disciplined voice, he went on to say, "In the Trouble, the University Central, tronic Mobile Educational ActivatorComputer, was largely destroyed by the renegades, but not before she informed them of the automatic fuse she had set on the Power Plant. "This fuse," he went on, "is now under the control of the Dean, and she will protect the University indefinitely, provided she is given adequate maintenance. "In the truce that followed, the renegades agreed to supply the University with human fuel and whatever replacement parts the savages could manufacture. To date, they Have been unable to solve the problem of replacements. However, it is considered self-evident that in time they will be successful, since without replacement parts, the University cannot continue to fulfill her function." "Very good," stated the Instructor, "except that you missed the matter of put ssszzzz click." tritely. (t'he Instructor was silent. The students waited. The silence grew. After several minutes, there was a vague stirring as their uneasiness mounted. It was much too early yet for the class to be over, but such' silence was always the signal in the past. and started out of the room. The instant he moved, all thirty-seven other students moved in an identical manner, marching out and down the corridor. Strange loud noises came from the direction of the main gate, but they ignored them and continued their slow, precise marching toward the Dormitory level. By the time they got there, strange noises were coming from all around them. And they found that there were people in their Dormitory room. Renegades. Five of them, and. more in the corridors. Without the slightest hesitathe midst of the renegades, on past them, and down the corridor to their proper cubicles. There he stopped, and all students turned as a single person to face the blank wall. They waited for the command to enter. When it seemed to be about the proper time, they turned togethei'and stepped inside. Doors did not close, however, and lights did not come on. And there was no food waiting. the corridor. "Monitor," he said, "there must be an open circuit somewhere, because there is no food." After a moment's hesitation, of robotic rigidity, which was the proper attitude in such a situation. This was a new thing, an unprecedented thing. But he knew very well that the Good Robot ignored new things until suitable instructions came from for his instructions, aware that the rest of the class was now in the corridor with him, waiting. O ne of the renegades walked up to him. "Will they fight?" "No," somebody else answered, "they don't know how to fight." From the opposite end of the corridor, came a trouping of uniformed renegades. One of them announced, "All taken care of. Captain. I've dismantled the fuse and cut power to everything but air conditioning and general lighting. But it was just as you figured. The Dean's computer was inoperative. It finally wore out." "It's finished then," said the captain softly. "After all this time, it's finally finished." He sighed. "Now all we have to do is to try to reeducate these kids." "How long will it take?" "Hard to tell. If they were younger, there wouldn't be so much of a problem. But by now -- " The captain shrugged. "I have no idea. Just look at them." There was a brief silence, as everybody stared at the row of fied and uncomprehending, didn't move a muscle. He continued his fixed posture of waiting, but was almost tearfully wishing that the instructions would come. He was frightened by the vicious renegades here in the sacred precincts of the University. "It's awful," one of the renegades whispered. "Why -- why, they're not even human beings any more. What can anybody do for them now? They're nothing but living robots!" ing saved him from disgrace. Not the slightest trace of the bursting surge of pride at this ultimate compliment appeared on his face. He stood with shoulders back, chin up, eyes straight ahead and mind blank. Well, almost blank, anyway. Fritz Leiber's tHeatrical background in A Specter Is Haunting Texas is come by Honestly. Our Fritz Leiber is th'e second of tKat name to acHieve a certain fame in tKe world (for wHicH reason He signed Himself "Fritz Leiber, Jr." until the deatK of His father some years ago.) The elder Fritz was a celebrated Shakespearean actor (and part-time Holl # nwood veteran; he can still be seen on the Late Shows, usually playing the part of the wicked cardinal or the baleful knight), and the younger Fritz toured with' him in some years of stock. In fact, when you come to think of it, this Lieber Fritz is a man of many parts: whilom editor of Science Digest, top-ranked tournament chess player, former seminary student and, above all, writer. His current interests are the study of the Watts Towers, strange art objects created some decades ago in Los Angeles, and the processes of vulcanology, sparked by some of the research that went into Specter. This summer he will be teaching a course in science-fiction writing at Clarion College, working on an unusual Christmas story for our December issue -- and breathing hard after finishing Specter. Damon Knight came to New York out of Hood River, Oregon, in the late thirties, joined the colony of science-fiction-fans-tuming-pro called the Futurian Society (other members: Isaac Asimov, Donald A. Wollfieim, the late C. M. KomblutH and your editor) and immediately began a protean career. He is one of the few persons ever to receive a Hugo as a literary critic; even more unusual, other critics agree he deserved it. Author of scores of stories and novels, he Has distinguished himself as editor and anthologist as well and is the founder and principal guiding spirit behind both the Milford Science Fiction Writers' Conference and the Science Fiction Writers of America. With his wife, Kate Wilhelm, also a successful science-fiction writer, he lives in a huge house which they are filling as rapidly as possible with' children. For many years Damon signed his name with lower-case initials -- "damon knight" -- but in # he considered he had reached a point where he deserved capitals. We had thought so long before that. E. G. Von Wald is a Florida architect during working Hours; as a science-fiction writer. He Has appeared in our companion magAC is his first story in Galaxy. Burt K. Filer, a New Yorker, divides his time among sciencefiction writing, inventing gadgets and playing the stock market His wife, Ann, is also a writer; but it's a versatile family and tier other occupation is computer programmer. Filer's debut was witH an "If First Story" in our companion magazine little over a year ago. Since tHen Ke has begun to 'appear rather frequently -- and will, we trust, be appearing in the future more frequently still. Vaughn Bode, our cover artist, is a graduate student in art at Syracuse University (Home to many a science-fiction type; Syracuse, among other things, is the first major university to establish a manuscript collection of the papers of science-fiction writers). Vigorous, colorful, almost cartoony, Bod#'s style of painting has attracted attention from the art world as well as in science fiction. His current project is to make his debut as a writer, with a story around one of his own covers.      A dozen years or so ago, a youngster named Robert Silverberg won a Hugo as "most promising new science-fiction writer of #." Since then he has not been idle. The number of Silverberg words that have appeared articles, non-fiction books, mysteries, works of many kinds -- and although scores of Silverberg stories have appeared in the science-fiction magazines, they are only a tiny part of the total production. In fact there were years on end when he produced little or no science fiction, because the press of other commitments forbade. Lately, as you've seen if you've been reading Galaxy and If, he's been back with us pretty regularly; and lately, too, that early promise has begun to be fulfilled. Next month's lead novelette, a long one, is by Silverberg. It's richly inventive, taking us into a world of a good many thousand years from now, in that ancient city called Roum, where a defeated human race waits for the aliens who have won it to claim their prize of war. The title is Nightwings, and it strikes us as the best story Robert Silverberg ever wrote, and a promise of splendid things to come. James E. Gunn, Brian W. Aldiss, Ross Rocklynne are some of the others in the issue, along with the conclusion of Leiber's Specter... join us, won't you? No. CF-# by Ermh No. CM-# by Cullen Rapp No. CX-# by Lyncl Ward The umpteenth corollory of Finagle's General Law of Dynamic Negatives says: "No books are ever lost by loaning except ones you particularly want to keep' # for #; #, #; #, # wifh owner's name imprinted All Posipaid. Add stale sales lax, if any. Tbe designs vhown abo'. c arc ibe only ones we offer ! when you I Kilited hy AnOiony Houc-Iht #. A two-volimic collt'ctioii of Krcat'icrn'c fioilon reaiiinc. Over l.ooo of pxcltinj: tuelrc norelettes. eicht short storiC'! by Uay nradbury. liobcri A. Hoinlein. A. E. ran Vogt. Tnul An(prnn. Arthur riarke. Theodore Sturgeon. Alfred Better. an) a inzen more. Counts as I counts as only a single choice! lloM the C'luh Horks: l-ich month it imreally superb new science fact or fiction ba fraction of its regular price. Hven ihoiirb ' books sell for #. # and more in their inal editions. (Tub members get them lor  # each in special full-length, hard-i"-  tionsunless you select an extra-value !' .slightly higher price. And the (Tub telf ativance what each monthly selection v' During your trial metnbership. you agree : as few as four books in the coming ye.it anv time thereafter. No-Risk Guarantee: If mn delighteil wi;:. duciory .-book shipment, return books ! days to cancel membership. Otherwise be enrttlled in the (Tub as a Trial Mem! coupon today to Science f iction H ' Garden City. New York #.# MJ. The Pjt Throuth Toqinrrow; "i iKurr Misior" .Slones, hy Roheri A. Heinlein Puh, cd. #. I'sychneeisl. I... fV OasKs three mimts a n.ilaxy apart meet and turn a sleepy vitlai-c into a nitihimarc. Pub. cd. S.V# AA#. Colossus h) n. P. Jones, Machine conquers man "Ingenious... alarminR'. Punch. Pub. ed. U.# #l#. The F. Bc Shaped Ihlng. C Modder-W ilhams I njiincer lindstrea lUfc'pruRrammcd" tiidcsirovihc'sorld Pub cd W.#. MO. FnnUsllr Voy. le. by Isaac Asimos. A minialufireJ (cam of doclors invade a man's blood stream Puh. ed. VV# A#. Ihe Time Hoppers. K. Silsciherc. Poput.ilion es plosion forces Ihoiisaiidv li flee hack sears Pub. cd. .# #. The Fhlns .Saucer Keuder. J D.tsid. AniholoRs on n O's, I .ut Of fiction " Pub, ed # All. Memrnt #V. i red Hosle s.it.ui man TA' viewii-...iRcnis ch.iMOiUrO's Piih cd #. h ril # I. the Foundan I tiloii.s . h. lai Asimov The its of Ihe Kalass rf I lo barbarism Brim l inTo)! Iiolosv. Hill mo only #. plus .sliippiiig ami liandling. for all!#. Tiion otery inonlh...somi mo tlio (Tub's fret bnllotin. "TTiing lo #'oriig". sshich los riho.s ooining .'to('f ion. I'or oaoh IxMik I Hooept. I will iuy only l.l'... iltts shipping and table seleetiim at a higher jtriee. I need lake only four litHik.s witliin Ihe (otiiing year and may resign at any time thereafter. Uelighteil with my introluetory parkage. I may return it in # day.', pay nothing, owe nothing, ami my ineintiership will he laiireled. Circle the numbers of the # books you want: # # # # #I # # # # # # # galaxy September # LEIBER  ROCKLYNNE  GUNN galaxy September # c by Ross Rocklynne by Robert Silverberg i,...by James E. Gunn And concluding... by I Fritz Leiber For sixteen years ular feature. Now in hardbound book form. The first of a seriesupdated and divided by subjects into separate books. Facts and figrures as can write them. Send today. Satisfaction guaranteed. may return the book(s) within two weeks without cost or obligation if not completely satisfied. Otherwise, I'll be billed just # per copy, plus shipping costs as payment in full. privilege guaranteed, of course. Galaxy Is published In French, German, Italian, Japanese and Spanish. The U. S. Edition Is published In Braille and Living Tape. September, #  Vol. #, No. # by Robert Sllverberg by James E. Gunn Editor Science Editor Associate Editor Managing Eciifor Pabtiaher by Brian W. Aldiss by Ross Rocklynne by Fritz Leiber by Lise Braun by Willy Ley by Frederlk Pohl by AIgts Budrys Advertiaini Circalatioa Director monthly by Galaxy Publishing Corporation. Main offices: #I Hudson Street, New York, N.Y. #. #c per copy Subscription: (# copied # in the United States, Canada, Mexico, South and Central America and U. S. Possessions. Elsewhere #. Second-class postage paid at New York, N.Y. and at additional mailing offices. Copyright New York # by Galaxy Publishing Corporation, Robert M. Guinn, President. All rights Including translations reserved. All material submitted must be accompanied by self-addressed stamped envelopes. The publisher assumes no responsibility for unsolicited material. All stories printed In this magazine are fiction and any similarity between characters and actual persons Is coincidental. Printed In the U.SA By The Guinn Co., Inc. N. T. TiUe Reg. U. S. Pat Off. ot long ago we raised tKe question of why the United States couldn't support, or hadn't decided to try to support, an annual Science Fiction Film Festival, more or less along the lines of the Trieste affair which runs through the first weeks of July every year. Turns out a lot of other people had been thinking along similar lines, and this is in the nature of a progress report. New York: This winter the Museum of Modem Art is planning a special science-fiction film program. Details are not yet set; but the Museum's resources in procuring film prints are extensive, and with a little luck it will be -- well, maybe not a festival, in the sense that it will be celebrating the best of the newest but certainly a useful retrospective, bringing back the best of the old. Houston, Texas'. From September #th to October #th the Houston store, Sakowitz, in conjunction with various local civic. cultural and business organizations, will be running a Festival of the Future. It isn't quite clear, at this writing, just what form it will take; but there appears to be a possibility that films will be involved, and space-age exhibits, demonstrations and so on, some of them in connection with Houston's Manned Space Center, are definite. Milwaukee, Wisconsin: The city campus of the University of Wisconsin this year ran a Secondary Universe Conference, Judith Merril, Samuel R. Delany and others; and there seems to be hope that it will over the course of the next two or three years turn into much' the sort of festival we had in mind. Well fine! We still think it's a good idea. Presenting science fiction in cinematic form offers some hard problems to solve, and by no means all of the producers have managed to solve them; but there's a solid body of interesting items available, from Mef D HV" The Wonder Worker. One Drop Neutralizes Any Odor in a # Cu. Ft. Area For About # Hours The quickest -- most thorough -- most economical -- lasting room deodorizer available. Send # at the special mail order price. I understand I can return the purchase for full refund if I am unsatisfied. Name Address City State Zone tropolis and The Ctazy Ray to Planet of the Apes and #. We think an American film festival, with' suitable outriders in the form of panels, exhibits, lectures and workshops, would be interesting in its own right. And we even think it might help solve some of those problems... Opeaking of #, we've had a rather heavy influx of letters on Lester dey Key's review of it, mostly disagreeing with his views, and mostly rather outspoken about it. What del Key liked about the film was its tremendously successful technical effects, plus some very effective incidents and scenes. What he disliked was what struck him as a lack of cohesion, plus a ending that was allusive and symbolic where he thought it should have been explicit and lucid. It strikes us that this is the difference between clear-quill "science fiction" and that other related thing which is sometimes called "The New Wave" or "The New Thing" or "Speculative Fiction." To our way of thinking, science fiction is as inventive a form of literature as any, but unlike most the inventiveness takes place primarily in the subject matter instead of in the treatment. And if the theme is mind-stretching enough, symbols and allusions are only tolerable when the author cannot manage to say what He wants to say in any other form; in that view, the choice of evocative treatment over explicit and literal statement is not a triumph but a surrender. We wish #I Had not surrendered. It Had something to say. It really should have said it. XJext month we Hope to have winners in our "Vietnam Contest," plus a progress reiort on what happens next. Several hundred entries are already in, rather more than we expected, everything considered. Judging them is going to be a bit of a job... but we'll Hope to get it done by the deadline. Then, of course, comes the interesting part. If you missed the June and July issues, try not to miss the next few. What we're up to is to try to exploit the lively intelligence of science-fiction readers and writers to generate possible solutions not only to the Vietnam conflict but to other similar dilemmas... and convert them, by means of some interesting new problem-solving techniques, into actual programs that can in fact be carried out. A large order? You bet But it ought to be fim trying... p. B. I "O oum is a city built on seven hills. They say it was a capital of man in one of the earlier cycles. I do not know of that, for my guild is Watching, not Remembering: but as I had my first glimpse of Roxim, coming upon it from the south at twilight, I could see that in former days it must have been of great significance. Even now it was a mighty city of many thousands of souls. Its bony towers stood out sharply against the dusk. Lights glimmered appealingly. On my left hand the sky was ablaze with splendor as the sun relinquished possession. Streaming bands of azure and violet and crimson folded and writhed about one another in the nightly dance that brings the darkness. To my right blackness had already come. I attempted to find the seven hills, and failed, and still I knew that this was that Roum of majesty toward which all roads are bent, and I felt awe and deep respect for the works of our bygone fathers. We rested by the long straight road, looking up at Roum. I said, "It is a goodly city. We will find employment there." Beside me, Avluela fluttered her lacy wings. "And food?" she asked in her high, fluty voice. "And shelter? And wine?" "Those too," I said. "All of those." "How long have we been walking, Watcher?" she asked. "Two days. Three nights." "If I had been flying it would have been more swift." "For you," I said. "You would have left us far behind and never seen us again. Is that your desire?" She came close to me and rubbed the rough fabric of my sleeve, and then she pressed herself at me the way a flirting cat might do. Her wings unfolded into two broad sheets of gossamer through which I could still see the sunset and the evening lights, blurred, distorted, magical. I sensed the fragrance of her midnight hair. I put my arms to Her and embraced her slender, bo#risH body. She said, "You know it is my desire to remain with you always. Watcher. Always!" "Yes, Avluela." "Will we be happy in Roum?" "We will be happy," I said, and released her. "Shall we go into Roum now?" "I think we should wait for Gormon," I said, shaking my head. "He'll be back soon from his explorations." I did not want to tell her of my weariness. She was only a child, seventeen summers old; what did she know of weariness or of age? And I am old. Not as old as Roum, but old enough. "While we wait," she said, "may I fly?" "Fly, yes." T squatted beside our cart and warmed my hands at the throbbing generator while Avluela prepared to fly. First she removed her garments, for her wings have little strength and she cannot lift such extra baggage. Lith'ely, deftly, she peeled the glassy bubbles from her tiny feet, she wriggled free of her crimson jacket and of her soft, furry leggings. The vanishing light in the west sparkled over Her slim form. Like all Fliers, she carried no surplus body tissue: Her breasts were mere bumps, her buttocks flat, her thighs so spindly that there was a span of inches between them when she stood. Could she Have weigtied more tKan a quintal? I doubt it. Looking at Her, I felt as alwa#Ts gross and eartHbound, a thing of loath'esome flesh, and yet I am not a Heavy man. By the roadside she genuflected, knuckles to the ground, Head bowed to knees, as she said whatever ritual it is that the Fliers say. Her back was to me. Her delicate wings fluttered, filled with life, rose about her like a cloak whipped up by the breeze. I could not comprehend how such wings could possibly lift even so slight a form as Avluela's. They were not hawk-wings but butterfly-wings, veined and transparent, marked here and there with' blotches of pigment, ebony and turquoise and scarlet. A sturdy ligament joined them to the two flat pads of muscle beneath her sharp shoulderblades; but vriiat she did not have was the massive breastbone of a fl#nng creature, the bands of corded muscle needed for flight. Oh, I know that the Fliers use more than muscle to get aloft, that there are mystical disciplines in their mystery. Even so, I who am of the Watchers remain skeptical of the more fantastic guil. Avluela finished her words. She rose; she caught the breeze with her wings; she ascended several feet. There she remained, suspended between earth and sky, while her wings beat frantically. It was not yet night, and Avluela's wings were merely nightwings. By day she could not fly, for the terrible pressure of the solar wind would hurl her to the ground. Now, midway between dusk and dark, it was still not the best time for her to go up. I saw her thrust toward the east by the remnant of light in the sky. Her arms as well as Her wings thrashed; her small pointed face was grim with concentration; on her thin lips were the words of her guild. She doubled her body and shot it out, head going one way, rump the other, and abruptly she hovered horizontally, looking groundward, her wings thrashing against the air. Up, Avluela! Up! Up it was, as by will alone she conquered the vestige of light that still glowed. XTith pleasure I surveyed Her ' ' naked form against the darkness. I could see Her clearly, for a Watcher's eyes are keen. She was five times Her own Height in the air, now, and Her wings spread to their full expanse, so that the towers of Roum were in partial eclipse for me. She waved. I threw Her a kiss and offered words of love. Watchers do not marry, nor do they engender children, but Avluela was as a daughter to me, and I took pride in her flight. We had traveled together a year, now, since we Had come together in Agupt, and it was as thougH I had known Ber all my long life. From Her I drew a renewal of strength. I do not know wKat it was sHe drew from me. Security? Knowledge? A continuity with tKe days Before Ber birtH? I Hoped only tBat sBe loved me as I loved Ber. Now sBe was far aloft. SBe wheeled, soared, dived, pirouetted, danced. Her long black Bair streamed from Her scalp. Her body seemed only an incidental appendage to tBose two great wings, wHicB glistened and tBroBbed and gleamed in tBe nigHt. Up she rose, glorying in Ber freedom from gravity, making me feel all the more leadenfooted, and like some slender rocket sBe sBot abruptly away in tBe direction of Roum. I saw tBe soles of Ber feet, the tips of Ber wings; tBen I saw her no more. I sigBed. I thrust my Bands into the pits of my arms to keep tfiem warm. How is it tfiat I felt a winter chill and the girl Avluela could soar joyously Bare tBrougB the sky? It was now the twelftB of tBe twenty Bours, and time once again for me to do tBe WafcBing. I went to the cart, opened my cases, prepared tBe instruments. Some of the dial-covers were yellowed and faded; the indicator needles had lost tBeir luminous coating; sea-stains defaced tfie instrument housings, a relic f the time that pirates Bad assailed me in Earth Ocean. TBe worn and cracked levers and nodes responded easily to my touch as I entered the preliminaries. First one pra#TS for a pure and perceptive mind; tBen one creates the affinity with one's instruments; then one does the actual Watching, searching the starry heavens for tBe enemies of man. SucB is my skill and my craft I grasped Bandies and knobs, thrust things from my mind, prepared myself to become an extension f my cabinet of devices. I was only just past my tHresBold and into tBe first phase of Watchfulness when a deep and resonant voice said behind me, "Well, Watcher, Bow goes it?" II I sagged against the cart. There Is a physical pain in being wrenched so unexpectedly from one's work. For a moment I felt claws clutching at my heart. My face grew hot; my eyes would not focus; the saliva drained from my throat. As soon as I could, I took the proper protective measures to ease tBe metabolic drain and severed myself from my instruments. Hiding my trembling as txnicB as possible, I turned around. Gormon, the other member of our little band, Had appeared and stood jauntily beside me, grinning, amused at my distress. I could not feel angry witfi Him. One does not sHow anger at a guildless person no matter wHat tHe provocation. Tightly, witH effort, I said, "Did you spend your time re wardingly?" "Very. Where's Avluela?" I pointed heavenward. Gormon nodded. "What have you found?" 'I asked. "That this city is definitely Roum." "There never was doubt of that." "For me there was. But now I Have proof." "Yes?" "In tHe overpocket. Look!" From His txmic he drew his overpocket, set it on the pavement beside me, and expanded it so that He could insert his Hand in its mouth. Grunting a little. He began to pull something Heavy from tHe pouch', something Heavy, of white stone, a long marble column, I now saw, fluted, pocked with age. "From a temple of Imperial Roum!" Gormon exulted. "You shouldn't have taken that." "Wait!" He cried, and reached into the overpocket once more. He took from it a Handful of circular metal plaques and scattered them jingling at my feet. "Coins! Money! Look at them. Watcher! The faces of the Caesars!" "Of whom?" "The ancient rulers. Don't you know your history of past cycles?" I peered at him curiously. "You claim to have no guild, Gormon. Could it be you are a Rememberer and are concealing it from me?" "Look at my face. Watcher. Could I belong to any guild? Would a Changeling be taken?" "True enough," I said, eyeing the golden Hue of him, the thick waxen skin, the red-pupiled eyes, the jagged mouth'. Gormon Had been weaned on teratogenetic drugs. He was a monster -- Handsome in his way, but a monster nevertheless, a Changeling, outside the laws and customs of man as they are practiced in the Third Cycle of civilization. And there is no guild of Changelings. "There's more," Gormon said. The overpocket was infinitely capacious; the contents of a world, if need be, could be stuffed in its shriveled gray maw, and still it would be no larger than a man's hand. Gormon took from it bits of machinery, reading spools, an angular thing of brown metal that might Have been an ancient tool, three squares of shining glass, five slips of paper -- paper! -- and a host of other relics of antiquity. "See?" he said. "A fruitful stroll, Watcher! And not just random booty. Everything recorded, everything labeled, stratum, estimated age, position when in situ. Here we Have ten thousand years of Roum." "Should you have taken these things?" I asked doubtfully. "Why not? Who is to miss them? Who of this cycle cares for the past?" "The Rememberers." "They don't need solid objects to help them do their work." "Why do you want these things, though?" 'T'he past interests me, WatcH- er. In my guildless way I have my scholarly pursuits. Is that wrong? May not even a monstrosity seek knowledge?" "Certainly, certainly. Seek what you wish. Fulfill yourself in your own way. This is Roum. At dawn we enter. I hope to find employment here." "You may have difficulties." "How so?" "There are many Watchers already in Roum, no doubt. There will be little need for your services." "I'll seek the favor of the Prince of Roum." I said. "The Prince of Roum is a hard and cold and cruel man." "You know of him?" Gormon shrugged. "Somewhat." He began to stuff his artifacts back in the overpocket. "Take your chances with' him. Watcher. What other choice do you have?" "None," I said, and Gormon laughed, and I did not. He busied himself with' his ransacked loot of the past. I found myself deeply depressed by His words. He seemed so sure of himself in an uncertain world, this guildless one, this mutated monster, this man of inhuman look. How could he be so cool, so casual? He lived without concern for calamity and mocked those who admitted to fear. Gormon had been traveling with' us for nine days, now, since we had met him in the ancient city beneath' the volcano, to the south by the edge of the sea. I had not suggested that he join us. He Had invited himself along, and at Avluela's bidding I accepted. The roads are dark and cold at this time of year, and dangerous beasts of many species abound, and an old man journeying with a girl might well consider taking with him a brawny one like Gormon. Yet there were times I wished he Had not come th' us, and this was one. Slowly I walked back to my equipment. Gormoti said, as tKougli first realizing it, "Did I interrupt you at your Watcfiing?" I said mildly, "You did." "Sorry. Go and start again. I'll leave you in peace." And lie gave me His dazzling lopsided smile, so full of cKarm tKat it took tHe curse off the easy arrogance of His words. T touched the knobs, made contact witH tHe nodes, monitored tHe dials. But I did not enter WatcHfulness, for I remained aware of Gormon's presence and fearful tHat He would break into my concentration once again at a painful moment, despite His promise. At length I looked away from the apparatus. Gormon stood at the far side of tHe road, craning his neck for some sight of Avluela. The moment I turned to Him He became aware of me. "Something wrong, Watcher?" "No. The moment's not propitious for my work. I'll wait." "Tell me," He said. "WKen Earth's enemies really do come from the stars, will your machines let you know it?" "I trust they will." "And then?" "TKen I notify tHe Defenders." "After wHicH your life's work is over?" "Perhaps," I said. "Why a whole guild of you, though? Why not one master center where the Watch' is kept? Why a bunch of itinerant WatcKers drifting endlessly from place to place?" "THe more vectors of detection," I said, "the greater the chance of early awareness of tHe invasion." "Tfien an individual WatcHer might well turn His machines on and not see anything, with an invader already Here." "It could Happen. Therefore we practice redundancy." "You carry it to an extreme, I sometimes think." Gormon laughed. "Do you actually believe an invasion is coming?" "I do," I said stiffy. "Else my life was a waste." "And why should the star people want Earth? WHat do we have here besides the remnants of old empires? What would they do with miserable Roum? With Perris? WitH Jorslem? Rotting cities! Idiot princes! Come, Watcher, admit it: the invasion's a mytH, and you go through meaningless motions three times a day. Eh?" "It is my craft and my science to Watch. It is yours to jeer. Each of us to our specialty, Gormon." "Forgive me," He said with mock humility. "Go, then, and Watch." "I shall." Angrily I turned back to my cabinet of instruments, determined now to ignore any interruption, no matter how brutal. The stars were out; I gazed at the glowing constellations, and automatically my mind registered tlie many worlds. Let us WatcH, I thought. Let us keep our vigil despite the mockers. I entered the state of full Watchfulness. I clung to the grips and permitted the surge of power to rush through me. I cast my mind to the heavens and searched for hostile entities. What ecstasy! What incredible splendor! I who had never left this small planet roved the black spaces of the void, glided from star to burning star, saw the planets spinning like tops. Faces stared back at me as I journeyed, some without eyes, some with many eyes, all the complexity of the many-peopled galaxy accessible to me. I spied out possible concentrations of ingrounds and military encampments. I sought, as I had sought four times daily for all my adult life, for the invaders who had been promised us, the conquerors who at the end of days were destined to seize our tattered world. I found nothing, and when I came up from my trance, sweaty and drained, I saw Avluela descending. T?eather-light she landed. Qormon called to her, and she ran, bare, her little breasts quivering, and he enfolded her smallness in his powerful arms, and they embraced, not passionately but joyously. When he released her she turned to me. "Roum," she gasped. "Roum" "You saw it?" "Everything! Thousands of people! Lights! Boulevards! A market! Broken buildings many cycles old! OH, Watcher, How wonderful Roum is!" "Your flight was a good one, then," I said. "A miracle!" "Tomorrow we go to dwell in Roum." "No, Watcher, tonight, tonight!" She was girlishly eager, her face bright with excitement "It's just a short journey more! Look, it's just over there!" "We should rest first" I said. "We do not want to arrive weary in Roum." "We can rest when we get there," Avluela answered. "Come! Pack everything! You've done your Watching, haven't you?" "Yes. Yes." "Then let's go. To Roum! To Roum!" I looked in appeal at Gormon. Night had come; it was time to make camp, to Have our few hours of sleep. For once Gormon sided vnth me. He said the Avluela, "The Watcher's right. We can all use some rest. We'll go into Roum at dawn." Avluela pouted. She looked more like a child than ever. Her wings drooped; Her underdeveloped body slumped. Petulantly she closed her wings until they were mere fist-sized humps on her back and picked up the garments she had scattered on the road. She dressed while we made camp. I distributed food tablets; we entered our receptacles; I fell into troubled sleep and dreamed of Avluela limned against the crumbling moon and Gormon flying beside her. Two hours before dawn I arose and performed my first Watch of the new day, while they still slept. Then I aroused them, and we went onward toward the fabled imperial city, onward toward Roum. Ill 'he morning's light was bright and harsh, as though this were some young world newly created. The road was all but empty. People do not travel much in these latter days unless, like me, they are wanderers by habit and profession. Occasionally we stepped aside to let a chariot of some member of the guild of Masters go by, drawn by a dozen expressionless neuters harnessed in series. Four such vehicles went by in the first two hours of the day, each shuttered and sealed to hide the Master's proud features from the gaze of such common folk as we. Several rollerwagons passed us, laden with produce, and a number of floaters soared overhead. Generally we had the road to ourselves, however. The enviro;s of Roum showed vestiges of antiquity; isolated columns, the fragments of an aqueduct transporting nothing from nowhere to nowhere, the portals of a vanished temple. That was the oldest Roum we saw, but there were accretions of the later Roums of subsequent cycles, the huts of peasants, the domes of power drains, the hulls of dwelling-towers. Infrequently we met with the burned-out shell of some ancient airship. Gormon examined everything, taking samples from time to time. Avluela looked, wide-eyed, saying nothing. We walked on, until the walls of the city loomed before us. They were of a blue glossy stone, neatly joined, rising to a height of perhaps eight men. hir road pierced the wall through a corbelled arch. The gate stood open. As we approached the gate a figure came toward us, hooded, masked, a man of extraordinary Height wearing the somber garb' of the guild of Pilgrims. One does not approach such' a person one's self, but one heeds him if Ke beckons. Th'e Pilgrim beckoned. THrougK his speaking grill Ke said, "WEere from?" "TKe soutK. I lived in Agupt a while, then crossed Land Bridge to Talya," I replied. " Where bound?" "Roum, a while." "How goes the Watch?" "As customary." "You have a place to stay in Roum?" the Pilgrim asked. I shook my head. "We trust to the kindness of the Will." "The Will is not always kind," said the Pilgrim absently. "Nor is there much need of Watchers in Roum. Why do you travel with a Flier?" "For company's sake. And because she is young and needs protection." "Who is the other one?" "He is guildless, a Changeling." "So I can see. But why is he with you?" "He is strong and I am old, and so we travel together. Where are you bound. Pilgrim?" "Jorslem, Is there another destination for my guild?" I conceded the point with a shrug. The Pilgrim said, "Why do you not come to Jorslem with' me?" "My road lies north now, Jorslem is in the south', close by Agupt." "You have been to Agupt and not to Jorslem?" he said, puzzled. "Yes. The time was not ready for me to see Jorslem." "Come now. We will walk together on the road, Watcher, and we will talk of the old times and of the times to come, and I will assist you in your Watching and you will assist me in my communions with the Will. Is it agreed?" Tt was a temptation. Before my eyes flashed the image of Jorslem the Golden, its holy buildings and shrines, its place of renewal where the old are made young, its spires, its tabernacles. Even though I am a man set in ment to abandon Roum and go with the Pilgrim to Jorslem. I said, "And my companions -- " "Leave them. It is forbidden for me to travel with the guildless, and I do not wish to travel wtfi a female. You and I, Watcher, will go to Jorslem together." Avluela, who had been standing to one side frowning through all this colloquy, shot me a look of sudden terror. "I will not abandon them," I said. "Then I go to Jorslem alone," said the Pilgrim. Out of his robe stretched a bony hand, the fingers long and white and steady. I touched my fingers reverently to the tips of his and the Pilgrim said, "Let the Will give you mercy, friend Watcher. And when you reach Jorslem, search for me. He moved on down the road without further conversation. Gormon said to me, "You would have gone with him, wouldn't you?" "I considered.it." "What could you find in Jorslem that isn't here? That's a holy city and so is this. Here you can rest a while. You're in no shape for more walking now." "You may be right," I conceded, and with the last of my energy strode toward the gate of Roum. Watchful eyes scaimed us from slots in the wall. When we were at midpoint in the gate a fat, pockmarked Sentinel with sagging jowls halted us and asked our business in Roum. I stated my guild and purpose, and he gave a snort of disgust. "Go elsewhere. Watcher! We need only useful men Here." "Watching has its uses," I said mildly. "No doubt No doubt." He squinted at Avluela. "Who's this? Watchers are celibates, no?" "She is notfung more than a traveling companion." The Sentind guffawed coarsely. "It's a route you travel often, I wager! Not that there's much to her. What is she, thirteen, fourteen? Come here, child. Let me check you for contraband." He ran his Hands quickly over Her, scowling as He felt Her breasts, then raising an eyebrow as He encotmtered the mounds of Her wings below Her shoulders. "What's this? What's this? More in back than in front! A Flier, are you? Very dirty business. Fliers consorting with foul old Watchers." He chuckled and put ffis hand on Avluela's body in a way that sent Gormon starting forward in fury, murder in His fire-circled eyes. I caught Kim in time and grasped His wrist with all my strength. Holding him back lest he ruin the three of us by an attack on the Sentinel. He tugged at me, nearly pulling me over; then He grew calm and subsided, idly waiting as the fat one finished checking Avluela for "contraband." At length the Sentinel turned in distaste to Gormon and said, "What kind of tlfing are you?" "Guildless, your mercy," Gormon said in sharp tones. "The humble and worthless product of teratogenesis, and yet nevertheless a free man who desires entry to Roum." "Do we need more monsters Here?" "I eat little and work hard." "You'd work harder still if you were neutered," said the Sentinel. Gormon glowered. I said, "May we Have entry?" "A moment." TKe Sentinel donned His tHinking cap and narrowed His eyes as He transmitted a message to tKe memory tanks. His face tensed wdtH tKe effort; tHen it went slack, and moments later came tKe reply. We could not Hear tHe transaction at all, but from His disappointed look it appeared evident tKat no reason ld been found to refuse us admission to Roum. "Go on in," He said. "THe tKree of you. Quickly #" We passed beyond tKe gate. G ormon said, "I could Have split Him open witK a blow." "And be neutered by nigHtfall. A little patience, and we've come into Roum." "TKe way He Handled Her -- !" "You take a very possessive attitude toward Avluela," I said. "Remember tKat sHe's a Flier, and not sexually available to tHe guildless." Gormon ignored my tKrust. "SHe arouses me no more tKan you do, WatcHer. But it pains me to see Her treated tKat way. I would Have killed Him if you Hadn't Held me back." Avluela said, "Wfiere sfiall we stay, now tKat we're in Roum?" "First let me find tKe Headquarters of my gxiild," I said. "I'll register at tfie WatcKers' Inn. After tKat perKaps we'll hunt up the Fliers' Lodge for a meal." "And tHen," said Gormon drily, "we'll go to tHe Guildless Gutter and beg for coppers." "I pity you because you are a CKangeling," I told Him, "but I fmd it ungraceful of you to pity yourself. Come." We walked up a cobbled, winding street away from tKe gate and into Roum itself. We were in tHe outer ring of tHe city, a residential section of low, squat Houses topped by tHe unwieldy bulk of defense installations. WitHin lay tKe shining towers we Had seen from the fields tHe nigKt before; tHe remnant of ancient Roum, carefully preserved across ten thousand years or more; tHe market; th'e factory zone; tHe communications Hump; tKe temples of tKe Will; tfie memory tanks; tfie sleepers' refuges; tKe outworlders' brotfiels; tKe governmental buildings; tHe Headquarters of tHe various guilds. At tKe comer, beside a Second Cycle building witH walls of some rubbery texture, I found a public thinking cap and slipped it on my forehead. At once my thoughts raced down tKe conduit until they came to tKe interface that gave them access to one of the storage brains of a memory tank. I pierced tHe interface and saw tHe wrmkled Hrain itself, pale gray ageunst tfie deep green of its #? housing. A Rememberer once told me that in cycles past men built machines to do tKeir thinking for them, although these machines were hellishly expensive and required vast amounts of space and drank power like gluttons. That was not the worst of our forefathers' follies; but why build artificial brains when death each day liberates scores of splendid natural ones to hook into the memory tanks? Was it that they lacked the knowledge to use them? I find that hard to believe. T gave the brain my guild identification and asked the coordinates of our inn. Instantly I received them, and we set out, Avluela on one side of me, Gormon on the other, myself wheeling as always the cart in which my instruments reside. The city was crowded. I had not seen such throngs in sleepy, heat-fevered Agupt, nor at any other point on my northward journey. The streets were full of Pilgrims, secretive and masked. Jostling through them went busy Rememberers and glum Merchants and now and then the litter of a Master. Avluela saw a number of Fliers, but was barred by the tenets of her guild from greeting them until she had undergone her ritual purification. I regret to say that I spied many Watchers, all of whom looked upon me disdainfully and without welcome. I noted a good many Defenders and ample representation of such lesser guilds as Vendors, Servitors, Manufactories, Scribes, Communicants and Transporters. Naturally, a host of neuters went silently about their humble business, and numerous outworlders of all descriptions flocked the streets, most of them probably tourists, some here to do what business could be done with the sullen, poverty-blighted people of Earth. I noticed many Changelings limping furtively through the crowd, not one of them as proud of bearing as Gormon beside me. He was unique among his kind; the others, dappled and piebald and asjrmmetrical, limbless or overlimbed, deformed in a thousand imaginative and artistic ways, were slinkers, squinters, shufflers, hissers, creepers; they were cutpurses, brain-drainers, organpeddlers, repentance-mongers, gleam-buyers, but none held himself upright as though he thought he were a man. The guidance of the brain was exact, and in less than an Hour of walking we arrived at the Watchers' Inn. I left Gormon and Avluela outside and wheeled my cart within. Perhaps a dozen members of my guild lounged in the main hall. I gave them the customary sign, and tKey returned it languidly. Were tKese guardians on wHom EartK's safety depended? Simpletons and weaklings! "WBere may I register?" I asked. "New? WKere from?" "Agupt was my last place of registry." "SKould Have stayed tKere. No need of WatcKers Here." "WKere may I register?" A foppisH youngster indicated a screen in tKe rear of tKe great room. I went to it, pressed my fingertips against it, was interrogated and gave my name, wHicH a WatcKer may utter only to anotKer WatcKer and witKin tKe precincts of an inn. A panel sKot open, and a puffy-eyed man wKo wore the WatcKer emblem on Kis righ't cKeek and not on tKe left, signifying his KigK rank in tKe guild, spoke my name and said, "You should Kave known better than to come to Roum. We're over our quota." "I claim lodging and employment nonetheless." "A man witH your sense of Kumor should Kave been born into the guild of Clowns," Ke said. "I see no joke." "Under laws promulgated by our guild in tKe most recent session an inn is under no obUgation to take new lodgers once it Kas reached its assigned capacity. We are at our assigned capacity. Farewell, my friend." I was aghast. "I know of no sucB regulation! This is incredible! For a guild to turn away a member from its own inn -- wKen Ke arrives footsore and numb, a man of my age, having crossed Land Bridge out of Agupt, here as a stranger and hungry in Roum -- " "WKy did you not check with us first?" "I Kad no idea it would be necessary." "TKe new regulations -- " "May the Will sKrivel the new regulations!" I shouted. "I demand lodging! For one wKo Kas Watched since before you were bom to be turned away -- " "Easy, brother, easy." "Surely you Kave some comer wKere I can sleep -- some crumbs to let me eat -- " Even as my tone Kad changed from bluster to supplication, Kis expression softened from indifference to mere disdain. "We Kave no room, we Have no food. TKese are hard times for our guild, you know. TKere is talk that we will be disbanded altogether, as a useless luxury, a drain upon tKe Will's resources. We are very limited in our abihties. Because Rotun Kas a surplus of WatcKers, we all are on sKort rations as it is, and if we admit you our rations will be all the shorter." "But where will I go? What shaU I do?" "I advise you," lie said blandly, "to throw yourself upon the mercy of th"e IMnce of Roum." IV utside, I told that to Gormon, and Ke doubled witH laughter, guffawing so furiously that the striations on his lean cheeks blazed like bloody stripes. "The mercy of the Prince of Roum!" he repeated. "The mercy -- of the Prince of Roum -- !" "It is customary for the unfortunate to seek the aid of the local ruler," I said coldly. "The Prince of Roum knows no mercy," Gormon told me. "The Prince of Roum will feed you your own limbs to ease your hunger!" "Perhaps," Avluela put in, "we should try to find the Fliers' Lodge. They'll feed us there." "Not Gormon," I observed. "We have obligations to one another." "We could bring food out to him," she said. "I prefer to visit the court first," I insisted. "Let us make sure of our status. Afterward we can improvise living arrangements, if we must." She yielded, and we made our way to the palace of the Prince of Roum, a massive building fronted by a colossal column-ringed plaza, on the far side of the river that splits the city. In the plaza we were accosted by mendicants of many sorts, some not even Earthbom. Something with ropy tendrils and a corrugated noseless face thrust itself at me and jabbered for alms until Gormon pushed it away, and moments later a second creatme equally strange, its skin pocked with luminescent craters and its limbs studded with' eyes, embraced my knees and pleaded in the name of the Will for my mercy. "I am only a poor Watcher," I said, indicating my cart, "and am here to gain mercy myself." But the being persisted, sobbing out its misfortimes in a blurred feathery voice, and in the end, to Gormon's immense disgust, I dropped a few food tablets into the shelflike pouch on its chest Then we muscled on toward the doors of the palace. At the portico a more horrid sight presented itself: a maimed Flier, fragile limbs bent and twisted, one wing Half unfolded and severely cropped, the other missing altogether. The Flier rushed upon Avluela, called her by a name not hers, moistened her leggings with tears so copious that the fur of them grew matted and stained. "Sponsor me to the lodge," he appealed. "They have turned me away because I am crippled, but if you sponsor me -- " Avluela explained tHat sHe could do notHing, tHat sKe was a stranger to tHis lodge. The broken Flier would not release Her, and Gormon witB great delicacy lifted him like tKe bundle of dry bones tHat He was, and set Him aside. We stepped up onto tKe portico and at once were confronted by a trio of soft-faced neuters, wHo asked our business and admitted us quickly to tKe next line of barrier, wfficH was manned by a pair of wizened Indexers. Speaking in unison, tKey queried us. ' ' "A matter of mercy." "TKe day of audience is four da# hence," said the Indexer on the rigKt. "We will enter your request on tKe rolls." "We Have no place to sleepl" Avluela burst out "We are Hungry! We -- " I KusKed Her. Gormon, meanwhile, was groping in tKe moutH of His overpocket. BrigKt tffings glimmered in His Hand: pieces of gold, the eternal metal, stamped witK Hawk-nosed bearded faces. He Had found them grubbing in tKe ruins. He tossed one coin to tKe Indexer wKo Had refused us. TKe man snapped it from tKe air, rubbed Kis tKumb roughly across its shining obverse, and dropped it instantly into a fold of Kis garment. TKe second Indexer waited expectantly. Smiling, Gormon gave him his coin. "Perhaps," I said, "we can arrange for a special audience within." "Perhaps you can," said one of the Indexers. "Go througK." And so we passed into tKe nave of the palace itself, and stood in that great echoing space, looking down tKe central aisle toward the shielded throne cKamb'er at the apse. TKere were more beggars in Here -- licensed ones. Holding Hereditary concessions -- and also throngs of Pilgrims, Communicants, Rememberers, Musicians, Scribes and Indexers. I Heard muttered prayers: I smelled tKe scent of spicy incense; I felt tKe vibration of subterranean gongs. In cycles past this building Kad been a sKrine of one of tKe old religions -- tKe CKristers, Gormon told me, making me suspect once more tKat Ke was a Rememberer masquerading as a Changeling -- and it still maintained sometKing of its Holy cBaracter even though it served as Room's seat of secular government. But how were we to get to see the Prince? To my left I saw a small ornate cKapel to whicK a line of prosperous-looking Merchants and Landholders was slowly entering. Peering past them, I noted three skulls mounted on an interrogation fixture Ta memory-tank input -- and beside them a burly Scribe. Telling Gormon and Avluela to wait for me in the aisle, I joined the line. It moved infrequently, and nearly an Hour passed before I reached the interrogation fixture. The skulls glared sightlessly at me; within their sealed crania nutrient fluids bubbled and gurgled, caring for the dead yet still funcsynaptic units now served as incomparable mnemonic devices. The Scribe seemed aghast to find a Watcher in this line, but before he could challenge me I blurted, "I come as a stranger to claim the Prince's mercy. I and my companions are without lodging. My own guild has turned me away. What shall I do? How may I gain an audience?" "Come back in four days." "I've slept on the road for more da#Ts than that. Now I must rest." "A public inn -- " "But I am guilded!" I protested. "The public inns would not admit me while my guild maintains an inn Here, and my guild refuses me because of some new regulation, and -- you see my predicament?" Tn a wearied voice the Scribe said, "You may make application for a special audience. It will be denied. But you may apply." "Where?" "Here. State your purpose." I identified myself to the skulls by my public designation, listed the names and status of my two companions, and explained my case. All this was absorbed and transmitted to the ranks of brains mounted somewhere in the depths of the city, and when I was done the Scribe said, "If the application is approved, you will be notified." "Meanwhile where shall I stay?" "Close to the palace, I would suggest." I understood. I could join that legion of unfortunates packing the plaza. How many of them had requested some special favor of the Prince and were still there, months or years later, waiting to be summoned to the Presence? Sleeping on stone, begging for crusts, living in foolish hope -- But I had exhausted my avenues. I returned to Gormon and Avluela, told them of the situation, and suggested that we now attempt to hunt whatever accommodations we could. Gormon, guildless, was welcome at any of the squalid public inns maintained for his kind; Avluela could probably find residence at her own guild's lodge; only I would have to sleep in the streets, not for the first time. But I hoped that we would not have to separate. I had come to think of us as a family, strange thought though that was for a Watcher. As we moved toward the exit my timepiece told me softly that the hour of Watching had come round again. It is my obligation and my privilege to tend to my Watching wherever I may be, regardless of the circumstances, whenever my hour comes round; and so I halted, opened the cart, activated the equipment. Gormon and Avluela stood beside me. I saw smirks and open mockery on the faces of those who passed in and out of the palace. Watching is not held in very high repute, for we have Watched so long, and the promised enemy has never come. One has one's duties, comic though they may seem to others. What is a hollow ritual to some is a life's work to others. Doggedly I forced myself into a state of Watchfulness. The world melted away from me, and. I plunged into the heavens. The familiar joy engulfed me; and I searched the familiar places, and some that were not so familiar, my amplified mind leaping through the galaxies in wild swoops. Was an armada massing? quest of Earth? Four times a day I watched, and the other members of my guild did the same, each at slightly different Hours, so that no moment went by without some vigilant mind on guard. I do not believe that that is a foolish calling. flhen I came up from my '  trance a brazen voice was crying, " -- for the Prince of Roum! Make way for the Prince of Roum!" I blinked and caught my breath and fought to shake off the last strands of my concentration. A gilded palanquin Had emerged from the rear of the palace and was proceeding down the nave toward me, borne by a phalanx of neuters. Four men in the masks of the guild of Masters flanked the litter, and it was preceded by a trio of Changelings, squat and broad, whose throats were so modified as to imitate the sounding-boxes of bullfrogs. They emitted a trumpet-like boom of majestic sound as they advanced. It struck me as most strange that a prince would admit Changelings to His service, even ones as gifted as these. My cart was blocking the progress of this magnificent procession, and hastily I struggled to close it and move it aside before the parade swept down upon me. Age and fear made my fingers tremble, and I could not make the sealings properly; while I fumbled in increasing clumsiness the strutting Changelings drew so close th'at the blare of their throats was deafening, and Gormon attempted to aid me, forcing me to hiss at him that it is forbidden for anyone not of my guild to touch the equipment. I pushed him away; and an instant later a vanguard of neuters descended on me and prepared to scourge me from the spot with sparkling whips. "In the Will's name," I cried, "I am a Watcher!" And in antiphonal response came the deep, calm, enormous reply, "Let him be. He is a Watcher." All motion ceased. The Prince of Roum had spoken. The neuters drew back. The Changelings halted their music. The bearers of the palanquin eased it to the floor. All those in the nave of the . palace had pulled back, save only Gormon and Avluela and myself. The shimmering chain-curtains of the palanquins parted. Two of the Masters hurried forward and thrust their hands through the sonic barrier within, offering aid to their monarch. The barrier died away with a whimpering buzz. The Prince of Roum appeared. TT e was so young! He was nothing more than a boy, his hair full and dark, his face unlined. But he had been bom to rule, and for all his youth he was as commanding as anyone I had ever seen. His lips were thin and tightly compressed; his aquiline nose was sharp and aggressive; his eyes, deep and cold, were infinite pools. He wore the jeweled garments of the guild of Dominators, but incised on his cheek was the double-barred cross of the Defenders, and aroxmd his neck he carried the dark shawl of the Rememberers. A Dominator may enroll in as many guilds as he pleases, and it would be a strange thing for a Dominator not also to be a Defender; but it startled me to find this prince a Rememberer as well. That is not normally a guild for the fierce. He looked at me with little interest and said, "You choose an odd place to do your Watching, old man." "The hour chose the place, sire," I replied. "I was there, and my duty compelled me. 'I had no way of knowing that you were about to come forth." "Your Watching found no enemies?" "None, sire." I was about to press my luck, to take advantage of the unexpected appearance of the Prince to beg for his aid; but his interest in me died like a guttering candle as I stood there, and I did not dare call to him when his Head had turned. He eyed Gormon a long moment, frowning and tugging at his chin. Then his gaze fell on Avluela. His eyes brightened. His jaw-muscles flickered. His delicate nostrils widened. "Come up here, little Flier," Ke said, beckoning. "Are you this Watcher's friend?" She nodded, terrified. The Prince held out a hand to her and grasped; she floated up onto the palanquin, and with' a grin so evil it seemed a parody of wickedness the young Dominator drew her through the curtain. Instantly a pair of Masters restored the sonic barrier, but the procession did not move on. I stood mute. Gormon beside me was frozen, his powerful body rigid as a rod. I wheeled my cart to a less conspicuous place. Long moments passed. The courtiers remained silent, discreetly looking away from the palanquin. At length the curtain parted once more. Avluela came stumbling out, her face pale, her eyes blinking rapidly. She looked dazed. Streaks of sweat gleamed on her cheeks. She nearly fell, and a neuter caught her and swung her down to floor level. Beneath' Her jacket her wings were partly erect, giving her a hunchbacked look and telling me that she was in great emotional distress. In ragged sliding steps she came to us, quivering, wordless; she darted a glance at me and flung herself against Gormons chest. The bearers lifted the palanquin. The Prince of Roum went out from his palace. When he was gone, Avluela stammered Hoarsely, "The Prince has granted us lodng in the royal Hostelry!" V 'The hostelkeepers, of eourse, would not believe us. Guests of the Prince are Housed in the royal hostelry, which is to the rear of the palace in a small garden of frostflowers and blossoming ferns. The usual inhabitants of such a hostelry are Masters and an occasional Dominator; sometimes a particularly important Rememberer on an errand of research will win a niche there, or some highly placed Defender visiting for purposes of strategic planning. To house a Flier in a royal Hostelry would be distinctly odd; to admit a Watcher would be unlikely; to take in a Changeling or some other guildless person would be improbable beyond comprehension. When we presented ourselves, therefore, we were met by Servitors whose attitude was at first one of High humor at our joke, then of irritation, finally of scorn. "Get away," they told us ultimately. "Scum! Rabble!" Avluela said in a grave voice, "The Prince Has granted us lodging here, and you may not refuse us." "Away! Away!" One snaggletootKed Servitor produced a neural truncheon and .brandished it in Gormon's face, passing a foul remark about his gutldlessness. Gormon slapped the truncheon from his grasp, oblivious to the painful sting, and kicked the man in his gut, so that he coiled and fell over, puking. Instantly a throng of neuters came rushing from within the hostelry. Gormon seized another of the Servitors and hurled Him into the midst of them, turning them into a muddled mob. Wild shouts and angry cursing cries attracted the attention of a venerable Scribe who waddled to the door, bellowed for silence, and interrogated us. "That's easily checked," he said, when Avluela had told the story. To a Servitor he said contemptuously, "Send a think to the Indexers fast!" In time the confusion was untangled, and we were admitted. We were given separate but adjoining rooms. I had never known such luxury before, and perhaps never shall again. The rooms were long, high, and deep. One entered them through telescopic pits keyed to one's own thermal output, to assure privacy. Lights glowed at the resident's merest nod, for hanging from ceiling globes and nestling in cupolas on the walls were spicules of slavelight from one of the Brigh'tstar worlds, trained through suffering to obey such commands. The windows came and went at the dweller's whim. When not in use they were concealed by streamers of quasisentient outworld gauzes, wfficH not only were decorative in their own right but functioned as monitors to produce delightful scents according to requisitioned patterns. The rooms were equipped with individual thinking caps connected to the main memory, banks. They likewise had conduits that summoned Servitors, Scribes, Indexers or Musicians as required. Of course, a man of my own human guild would not deign to make use of other human beings that way, out of fear of their glowering resentment But in any case I had little need of them. I did not ask of Avluela what had occurred in the Prince's palanquin to bring us such bounty. I could well imagine, as could Gormon, whose barely suppressed inner rage was eloquent of his never-admitted love for my pale, slender little Flier. TTe settled in. I placed my cart  beside the window, draped it with gauzes, and left it in readiness for my next period of Watching. I cleaned my body of grime while entities mounted in the wall sang me to peace. Later I ate. Afterwards Avluela came to me, refresh'ed, relaxed, and sat beside me in my room as we talked quietly of our recent experiences. Gormon did not appear for Hours. I thought that perhaps he Had left this hostelry altogether, finding the atmosphere to rarefied for him, and Had sought company among his own guildless kind. But at twilight Avluela and I walked in the cloistered courtyard of the hostelry and mounted a ramp to watch the stars emerge in Roum's sky, and Gormon was there. With him was a lanky and emaciated man in a Rememberer's shawl; they were talking in low tones. Gormon nodded to me and said, "Watcher, I want you to meet my new friend." The emaciated one fingered His shawl. "I am the Rememberer Basil," he intoned, in a voice as thin as a fresco that Has been peeled from its wall. "I Have come from Perris to delve into the mysteries of Roum. I shall be Here many years." "The Rememberer Has fine stories to tell," said Gormon. "He is among the foremost of his guild. As you approached. He was describing to me the techniques by which the past is revealed. They drive a trench through the strata of Third Cycle deposits, you see, and with vacuum cores they lift the molecules of earth to lay bare the ancient layers." "We have found," Basil said, "the catacombs of Imperial Roum, and the rubble of the Time of Sweeping, and books inscribed on slivers of white metal, written toward the close of the Second Cycle. All these go to Perris for examination and classification and decipherment; then they return. Does the past interest you. Watcher?" "To some extent." I smiled. "This Changeling here shows much more fascination for it. I sometimes suspect his authenticity. Would you recognize a Rememberer in disguise?" Basil scrutinized Gormon, lingering over the bizarre features, the excessively muscular frame. "He is no Rememberer," he said at length. "But I agree that he has antiquarian interests. He has asked me many profound questions." "Such as?" "He wishes to know the origin of guilds. He asks the name of the genetic sxirgeon who crafted the first true-breeding Fliers. He wonders why there are Changelings, and if they are truly under the curse of the Will." "And do you have answers for these?" I asked. "For some," said Basil. "For some." "The origin of guilds?" give structure and meaning to a society tKat Has suffered defeat and destruction," said tKe Rememberer. "At tKe end of tKe Second Cycle all was in flux. No man knew his rank nor his purpose. Through' our world strode Haughty outworlders wHo looked upon us all as worthless. It was necessary to establish fixed frames of reference by wKicK one man migKt know his value beside another. So the first guilds appeared : Dominators, Masters, Merchants, Manufactories, Vendors and Servitors. Then came Scribes, Musicians, Clowns and Transporters. Afterwards Indexers became necessary, and then Watchers and Defenders. When the years of Magic gave us Fliers and Changelings, those guilds were added, and then the guildless ones, the neuters, were produced, so that -- " "But surely the Changelings are guildless tool" said Avluela. The Rememberer looked at her for the first time. "Who are you?" "Avluela of the Fliers. I travel with this Watcher and this Changeling." Basil said, "As I have been telling the Changeling here, in the early days ffis kind was guilded. The guild was dissolved a thousand years ago Ky order of the Council of Dominators after an attempt by a disreputable Changeling faction to seize control of the holy places of Jorslem. Since that time Changelings have been guildless, ranking only above neuters." "I never knew that," I said. "You are no Rememberer," said Basil smugly. "It is our craft to uncover the past." "True. True." Gormon said, "And today, how many guilds there are?" Discomfited, Basil replied vaguely, "At least a hundred, my friend. Some are quite small; some are local. I am concerned only with the original guilds and their immediate successors; what has happened in the past few hundred years is in the province of others. Shall I requisition an information for you?" "Never mind," Gormon said. "It was only an idle question." "Your curiosity is well developed," said the Rememberer. "I find the world and all it contains extremely fascinating. Is this sinful?" "It is strange," said Basil. "The guildless rarely look beyond their own horizons." VI A Servitor appeared. With a mixture of awe and contempt he genuflected before Avluela and said, "TKe Prince has returned. He desires your company in the palace at this time." Terror glimmered in Avluela's eyes. But to refuse was inconceivable. "SEall I come witK you?" sHe asked. "Please. You must be robed and perfumed. He wisHes you to come to Him witH your wings open, as well." Avluela nodded. TKe Servitor led Her away. We remained on tKe ramp a while longer. TKe Rememberer Basil talked of tEe old days of Roum, and I listened, and Gormon peered into tKe gatEering darkness. Eventually, His tKroat dry, 'th'e Rememberer excused himself and moved solemnly away. A few moments later, in the courtyard below us, a door opened and Avluela emerged, walking as tEougH sKe was of the guild of Somnambulists, not of Fliers. She was nude, and Eer fragile body gleamed ghostly white in the starbeams. Her wings were spread and fluttered slowly in a somber S#rstole and diastole. One Servitor grasped eacE of Her elbows; tKey seemed to be propelling Eer toward the palace as thougH she were but a dreamed facsimile of herself and not a real woman. "Fly, Avluela, fly," Gormon whispered. "Escape while you can!" She disappeared into a side entrance of the palace. The Changeling looked at me. "She Has sold Eerself to tKe Prince to provide lodg for us." "So it seems." "I could smasK down that palace! " "You love Her?" "It sKould be obvious." "Cure yourself," I advised. "You are an unusual man, but still a Flier is not for you. Particularly a Flier wHo Has sEared tHe bed of the Prince of Roum." "She goes from my arms to his." I was staggered. "You've known Her?" "More than once," Ke said, smiling sadly. "At tKe moment of ecstasy Her wings thrash' like leaves in a storm." I gripped the railing of the ramp so that I would not tumble into the courtyard. TKe stars whirled overhead; the old moon and its two blank-faced consorts leaped and bobbed. I was shaken witfout fully understanding the cause of my emotion. Was it wrath that Gormon had dared to violate a canon of the law? Was it a manifestation of those pseudo-parental feelings I had toward Avluela? Or was it mere envy of Gormon for daring to commit a sin beyond my capacity, though' not beyond my desires? I said, "They could burn your brain for that. They could mince your soul. And now you make me an accessory." "What of it? That Prince commands, and he gets -- but others have been there before him. I had to tell someone."  "Enough. Enough." "Will we see her again?" "Princes tire quickly of their women. A few days, perhaps a single night -- then he will throw her back to us. And perhaps then we shall have to leave this hostelry." I sighed. "At least we'll have known it a few nights more than we deserved." "Where will you go then?" Gormon asked. "I will stay in Roum a while." "Even if you sleep in the streets? There does not seem to be much demand for Watchers here." "I'll manage," I said. "Then I may go toward Perris." "To learn from the Rememberers?" "To see Perris. What of you? What do you want in Roum?" "Avluela." "Stop that talk!" "Very well," he said, and his smile was bitter. "But I will stay here until the Prince is through with her. Then she will be mine, and we'll find ways to survive. The guildless are resourceful. They have to be. Maybe we'll scrounge lodgings in Roum a while, and then follow you to with monsters and faithless Fliers." I shrugged. "We'll see about that when the time comes." "Have you ever been in the company of a Changeling before?" "Not often. Not for long." "I'm honored." He drummed on the parapet. "Don't cast me off, Watcher, I have reason for wanting to stay with' you." "Which is?" "To see your face on the day your machines tell you that the invasion of Earth' has begvin." I let myself sag forward, shoulders drooping. "You'll stay with me a long time, then." "Don't you believe the invasion is coming?" "Some day. Not soon." Gormon chuckled. "You're wrong. It's almost here." "You don't amuse me." "What is it. Watcher? Have you lost your faith? It's been known for a thousand years: another race covets Earth and owns it by treaty and will some day come to collect. That much' was decided at the end of the Second Cycle." "I know all that, and I am no Rememberer." Then I turned to him and spoke words I never thought I would say aloud. "For twice your lifetime. Changeling, I've listened to tKe stars and done my WatcKing. Something done that often loses meaning. Say your own name ten thousand times and it will be an empty sound. I Have Watched, and Watched well, and in the dark Hours of the night I sometimes think I Watch for nothing, that I have wasted my life. There is a pleasure in Watching, but perhaps there is no real purpose." His Hand encircled my wrist. "Your confession is as shocking as mine. Keep your faith'. Watcher. The invasion comes!" "How could you possibly know?" "The guildless also have their skills." The conversation distressed me. I said, "Is it painful to be guildless?" "One grows reconciled. And there are certain freedoms to compensate for the lack of status. I may speak freely to all." "I notice." "I move freely. I am always sure of food and lodging, though the food may be rotten and the lodging poor. Women are attracted to me despite all prohibitions. Because of them, perhaps. I am untroubled by ambitions." "Never desire to rise above your rank?" "Never." "You might have been Happier as a Rememberer." "I am happy now. I can have a Rememberer's pleasures without his responsibility." "How smug you are!" I cried. "To make a virtue of guildlessness!" "How else does one endure the weight of the Will?" He looked toward the palace. The humble rise. The mighty fall. Take this as prophesy. Watcher: that lusty Prince in there will know mare of life before summer comes. I'B rip out his eyes for taking her!" "Strong words. You bubble with treason tonight." "Take it as prophesy." "You can't get close to him," I said. Then, irritated for taking his foolishness seriously, I added, "And why blame him? He does only as princes do. Blame the girl for going to him. She might have refused." "And lost her wings. Or died. No, she had no choice. I do!" In a sudden terrible gestiue the Changeling Held out thumb and forefinger, double-jointed, longnailed, and plunged them forward into imagined eyes. "Wait," he said. "You'll see!" In the courtyard two CHronomancers appeared, set up the apparatus of their guild and lit tapers by which to read the shape of tomorrow. A sickly odor of pallid smoke rose to my nostrils. I had lost further desire to speak with the Changeling now. "It grows late," I said. "I need rest, and soon I must do my WatcKing." "Watch' carefully," Gormon told me. Tn my chamber by night I performed my fourth and last Watch of that long day, and for the first time in my life I detected an anomaly. I could not interpret it. It was an obscure sensation, a mingling of tastes and sounds, a feeling of being in contact with some colossal mass. Worried, I clung to my instruments far longer than usual, but perceived no more clearly at the end of my seance than at its commencement. Afterward I wondered about ttiy obligations. Watchers are trained from childhood to be swift to sound the alarm; and the alarm must be sounded when the Watcher judges the world in peril. Was I now obliged to notify the Defenders? Four times in my life the alarm had been given, on each occasion in error; and each Watcher who had thus touched off a false mobilization had suffered a fearful loss of status. One Had contributed KJs brain to the memory banks; one Had become a neuter out of shame; one had smashed his instruments and gone to live among the guildless; and one, vainly attempting to continue in his profession, had discovered himself mocked by all his comrades. I saw no virtue in scorning one who Had delivered a false alarm; for was it not preferable for a Watcher to cry out too soon than not at all? But those were the customs of our guild, and I was constrained by them. I evaluated my position and decided that I did not Have valid grounds for an alarm. I reflected that Gormon had placed suggestive ideas in my mind that evening. I might possibly be reacting only to KSs peering talk of imminent invasion. I could not act. I dared not jeopardize my standing by Hasty outcry. I mistrusted my own emotional sfate. I gave no alarm. Seetffing, confused, my soul roiling, I closed my cart and let myself sink into a drugged sleep.  t dawn I woke and rushed to the window, expecting to find invaders in the streets. But all was still. A vdnter grayness Hung over the courtyard, and sleepy Servitors pushed passive neuters about. Uneasily I did my first WatcEng of the day, and to my relief the strangeness of the night before did not return, although I had it in mind that my sensitivity is always greater at nigfit tfian upon arising. I ate and went to the courtyard. Gormon and Avluela were already there. She looked fatigued and downcast, depleted by Ker night with the Prince of Roum, but I said nothing to her about it. Gormon, slouching disdainfully against a wall embellished with the shells of radiant mollusks, said to me, "Did your Watching go well? " "Well enough." "What of the day?" "Out to roam Roum," I said. "Will you come? Avluela? Gormon?" "Surely," he said, and she gave a faint nod, and, like the tourists we were, we set off to inspect the splendid city of Roum. Gormon acted as our guide to the jumbled pasts of Roum, beIjdng his claim never to have been here before. As well as any Rememberer he described the things we saw as we walked the winding streets. All the scattered levels of thousands of years were exposed. We saw the power domes of the Second Cycle, and the Colosseum where at an unimaginably early date , man and beast contended like jungle creatures. In the broken hull of that building of horrors Gormon told us of the savagery of that unimaginably ancient time. "They fought," he said, "naked before huge throngs. With bare hands men challenged beasts called lions, great hairy cats witU swollen heads; and when the lion lay in its gore the victor turned to the Prince of Roum and asked to be pardoned for whatever crime it was that had cast him into the arena. And if He Had fought well, the Prince made a gesture with his hand, and the man was freed." Gormon made the gesture for us; a thumb upraised and jerked backward over the right shoulder several times. "But if the man had shown cowardice, or if the lion had distinguished itself in the manner of its dying, the Prince made another gesture, and the man was condemned to be slain by a second beast." Gormon showed us that gesture too: the middle finger jutting upward from a clenched fist and lifted in a short sharp thrust. "How are these things known?" Avluela asked, but Gormon pretended not to hear her. We saw the line of fusion pylons built early in the Third Cycle to draw energy from the world's core, and still functioning, although stained and corroded. We saw the shattered stump of a Second Cycle weather machine, still a mighty column at least twenty mfen High. We saw a hill on which white marble relics of First Cycle Roum sprouted like pale clumps of winter deathflowers. Penetrating toward the inner part of the city, we came upon the embankment of defensive amplifiers waiting in readiness to hurl the full impact of the Will against invaders. We viewed a market where visitors from the stars haggled with peasants for excavated fragments of antiquity. Gormon strode into the crowd and made several purchases. We came to a flesh house for travelers from afar, where one could buy anything from quasi-life to mounds of passion-ice. We ate at a small restaurant by the edge of the river Tver, where guildless ones were served without ceremony, and at Gormon's insistence we dined on mounds of a soft doughy substance. fterward we passed through a covered arcade in whose many aisles plump Vendors peddled star-goods, costly trinkets from Afreek and the flimsy constructs of the local Manufactories. Just beyond we emerged in a plaza that contained a fountain in the shape of a boat, and to the rear of this rose a flight of cracked and battered stone stairs ascending to a zone of rubble and weeds. Gormon beckoned, and we scrambled into this dismal area, passing rapidly through it to a place where a sumptuous palace, by its looks early Second Cycle or even First, brooded over a sloping vegetated hill. "They say this is the center of the world," Gormon declared. "In Jorslem one finds another place that also claims the honor. They mark the spot here by a map." "How can the world have one center," Avluela asked, "when it is a sphere?" Gormon laughed. We went in. Within, in wintry darkness, there stood a colossal jeweled globe lit by some inner glow. "Here is your world," said Gormon, gesturing grandly. "Oh!" Avluela gasped. "Everything! Everything is here!" The map was a masterpiece of craftsmanship. It showed natural contours and elevations; its seas seemed deep liquid pools; its deserts were so parched as to make thirst spring in one's mouth; it cities swirled with vigor and life. I beheld the continents, Eyrop, Afreek, Ais, Stralya. I saw the vastness of Earth Ocean. I traversed the golden span of Land Bridge, which I Had crossed so toilfully on foot not long before. Avluela rushed forward and pointed to Roum, to Agupt, to Jorslem, to Perris. She tapped the globe at the high mountains north of Hind and said softly, "This is where I was bom, where the ice lives, where the moimtains touch the moons. Here is where the Fliers Have their kingdom." She ran a finger westward toward Pars and beyond it into the terrible Arb'aa Desert, and on to Agupt "Tills is wfiere I flew. By nigEt, wEen I left my girlEood. We all must fly, and I flew Bere. A Eundred times I tEougEt I would die. Here, Bere in tEe desert, sand in my tEroat as I flew, sand beating against my wings -- I was forced down, I lay naked on tEe Bot sand for days, and anotEer Flier saw me, Ee came down to me and pitied me, and lifted me up, and wKen I was aloft my strengtB returned, and we flew on toward Agupt. And Ee died over tKe sea. His life stopped, tHougE Ke was young and strong, and Ee fell down into tEe sea, and I flew down to be witB Eim, and tEe water was Hot even at nigKt. I drifted, and morning came, and I saw tKe living stones growing Eke trees in tKe water, and tKe fisH of many colors, and tKey came and pecked at Kis flesE as Ke floated witE Kis wings outspread on tKe water, and I left Kim, I tKrust Kim down to rest tKere, and I rose, and I flew on to Agupt, alone, frigKtened, and tKere I met you, WatcBer." Timidly sKe smiled to me. "SKow us tKe place wKere you were young. Watcher." painfully, for I was suddenly  stiff at tKe knees, I Kobbled to tKe far side of tKe globe. Avluela followed me. Gormon Kung back, as tKougH not interested at all. I pointed to tKe scattered islands rising in two long strips from EartE Ocean -- the remnants of tKe Lost Continents. "Here," I said, indicating my native island in tKe west. "I was bom Here." "So far awayl" Avluela cried. "And so long ago," I said. "In tEe middle of tKe Second Cycle, it sometimes seems to me." "No! TKat is not possible!"'But sHe looked at me as though' it migKt just be true that I was thousands of years old. I smiled and touched her satiny cheek. "It only seems that way to me," I said. "WKen did you leave your home?" "WKen I was twice your age," I said. "I came first to Kere." I indicated the eastern group of islands. "I spent a dozen years as a Watcher on PalasE. Then the Will moved me to cross Earth Ocean to Afreek. I came. I lived a while in the Eot countries. I went on to Agupt. I met a certain small Flier." Falling silent, I looked a long while at tKe islands that had been my Kome, and witHin my mind my image changed from the gaunt and eroded thing I am today, and I saw myself young and well fleshed, climbing the green mountains and swimming in tKe cEill sea, and doing my Watching at tKe rim of a white beacH Bammered by surf. While I brooded Avluela turned away from me to Gormon and said, "Now you. Show us wfiere you come from, CKangeling!" Gormon shrugged. "The place does not appear to be on this globe." "But that's impossible!" "Is it?" he asked. She pressed Him, but Ke evaded her, and we passed through a side exit and into the streets. T was growing tired, but Avluela hungered for this city, wishing to devour it all in an afternoon, and we went on through a maze of interlocking streets, through a zone of sparkling mansions of Masters and Merchants, and through a foul den of Servitors and Vendors that extended into subterranean catacombs, and to a place where Clowns and Musicians resorted, and to another where the guild of Somnambulists begged us to come inside and buy the truth that comes with trances. Avluela urged us to go, but Gormon shook his head and I smiled, and we moved on. Now we were at the edge of a park close to the city's core. Here the citizens of Roum promenaded with an energy rarely seen in hot Agupt, and we joined the parade. "Look there!" Avluela said. "How bright it is!" She pointed toward the shining arc of a dimensional sphere enclosing some relic of the ancient city. Shading my eyes, I could make out a weathered stone wall within, and a knot of people. Gormon said, "It is the Mouth of Truth." "What is that?" Avluela asked. "Come. See." A line progressed into the sphere. We joined it and soon were at the lip of the interior, peering at the timeless region just across the threshold. Why this relic and so few others had been accorded such special protection I did not know, and I asked Gormon, whose knowledge was so xmaccountably as profound as any Rememberer's, and he replied, "Because this is the realm of certainty, where what one says is absolutely congruent with what actually is the case." "I don't understand," said Avluela. "It is impossible to lie in this place," Gormon told her. "Can you imagine any relic more worthy of protection?" He stepped across the entry duct, blurring as he did so, and I followed him quickly within. Avluela hesitated. It was a long moment before she entered; she paused a moment on the very threshold, seemingly buffeted by the wind that blew along the line of demarcation between the outer world and the pocket universe in wlncE we stood. An inner compartment Held tKe MoutH of Trutk itself. TKe line extended toward it, and a solemn Indexer was controlling tHe flow of entry to tKe tabernacle. It was a wHile before we tKree were permitted to go in. We found ourselves before tKe ferocious Head of a monster in HigH relief, affixed to an ancient wall pockmarked by time. TKe monster's jaws gaped; tKe open moutK was a dark and sinister Kole. Gormon nodded, inspecting it, as tKougK Ke seemed pleased to find it exactly as Ke Kad tKougKt it would be. "WKat do we do?" Avluela asked. Gormon said, "WatcKer, put your rigKt Hand into tKe MoutK of TrutH." Frowning, I complied. "Now," said Gormon, "one of us asks a question. You must answer it. If you speak anytKing but tKe trutK, tKe moutK will close and sever your Hand." "No!" Avluela cried. T stared uneasily at tKe stone jaws rimming my wrist. A WatcKer witKout botK Kis Hands is a man witKout a craft; in Second Cycle days one migKt obtain a prostKesis more artful tKan one's original Hand, but tKe Second Cycle Kad long ago been coneluded, and sucK niceties were not to be purchased on EartK nowadays. "How is sucK a thing possible?" I asked. "TKe Will is unusually strong in tKese precincts," Gormon replied. "It distinguishes sternly between trutK and untrutH. To tKe rear of this wall sleeps a trio of Somnambulists tKrougK wKom tiie Will speaks, and tKey control tKe MoutK. Do you fear tKe Will, WatcKer?" "I fear my own tongue." "Be brave. Never Has a lie been told before this wall. Never Kas a Kand been lost." "Go ahead, then," I said. "WKo will ask me a question?" "I," said Gormon. "Tell me, WatcKer: all pretense aside, would you say that a life spent in Watching Kas been a life spent wisely?" I was silent a long moment, rotating my thoughts, eyeing tKe jaws. At length I said, "To devote one's self to vigilance on behalf of one's fellow man is perhaps tKe noblest purpose one can serve." "Careful!" Gormon cried in alarm. "I am not finished," I said. "Go on." "But to devote one's self to vigilance when the enemy is an imaginary one is idle, and to congratulate one's self for looking long and well for a foe that is not coming is foolish and sinful. My life has been a waste." The jaws of the Mouth' of Truth did not quiver. I removed my Hand. I stared at it as though it Had newly sprouted from my wrist. I felt suddenly several cycles old. Avluela, her eyes wide, Her Hands to her lips, seemed shocked by wKat I had said. My own words appeared to hang congealed in the air before the hideous idol. "Spoken Honestly," said Gormon, "although without much mercy for yourself. You judge yourself too Harshly, Watcher." "I spoke to save my hand," I said. "Would you have had me lie?" He smiled. To Avluela the Changeling said, "Now it's your turn." X visibly frightened, the little  Flier approached the Mouth. Her dainty hand trembled as she inserted it between the slabs of cold stone. I fought back an urge to rush toward her and pull her free of that devilish grimacing head. "Who will question Her?" I asked. "I," said Gormon. Avluela's wings stirred faintly beneath Her garments. Her face grew pale; her nostrils flickered, her upper lip slid over the lower one. She stood slouched against the wall, staring in horror at the termination of her arm. Outside the chamber vague faces peered at us, lips moved in what no doubt were expressions of impatience over our lengthy visit to the Mouth; but we heard nothing. The atmosphere around us was warm and clammy, with a musty tang like that which would come from a well that was driven through the structure of Time. Gormon said slowly, "This night past you allowed your body to be possessed by the Prince of Roum. Before that, you granted yourself to the Changeling Gormon, although such liaisons are forbidden by custom and law. Much prior to that you were the mate of a Flier, now deceased. You may have had other men, but I know notffing of them, and for the purposes of my question they are not relevant. Tell me this, Avluela: which of the three gave you the most intense physical pleasure, which of the three aroused your deepest emotions, and which of the three would you choose as a mate, if you were choosing a mate?" I wanted to protest that the Changeling had asked Her tluee questions, not one, and so had taken unfair advantage. But I had no chance to speak, because Avluela replied unfalteringly, hand wedged deep into the Mouth of TrutK, "Ttie Prince of Roum gave me greater pleasure of the body than I Had ever known before, but Ke is cold and cruel, and I despise Him. My dead Flier I loved more deeply than any person before or since, but Ke was weak, and I would not Have wanted a weakling as a mate. You, Gormon, seem almost a stranger to me even now, and I feel tKat I know neitKer your body nor your soul, and yet, tKougH tKe gulf between us is so wide, it is you witK wKom I would spend my days to come." SKe drew Ker Hand from tKe MoutK of lrutH. "Well spoken!" said Gormon, though the accuracy of Ker words Had clearly wounded as well as pleased him. "Suddenly you find eloquence, eK, wKen tKe circumstances demand it? And now tKe turn is mine to risk my Hand." TTe neared the MoutK. I said, "You Have asked tKe first two questions. Do you wisK to finish tKe job and ask tKe third as well?" "Hardly," Ke said. He made a negligent gesture witH His free Hand. "Put your Heads together and agree on a joint question." Avluela and I conferred. WitK uncKaracteristic forwardness sKe proposed a question; and since it was tKe one I would Have asked, I accepted and told Ker to ask it. She said, "WKen we stood before tKe globe of the world, Gormon, I asked you to sKow me tKe place wKere you were bom, and you said you were unable to find it on tKe map. TKat seemed most strange. Tell me now: are you wKat you say you are, a Changeling vo wanders the world?" He replied, "I am not." In a sense Ke Had satisfied the question as Avluela had phrased it; but it went without saying that his reply was inadequate, and without removing his hand from tKe MoutK of Truth' he continued, "I did not show my birthplace to you on the globe because I was bom nowhere on this globe, but on a world of a star I must not name. I am no Changeling in your meaning of tKe word, tKougH by some definitions I am, for my body is somewhat disguised, and on my own world I wear a different flesK. I Have lived Here ten years." "WKat was your purpose in coming to EartH?" I asked. "I am obliged only to answer one question," said Gormon. TKen Ke smiled. "But I give you an answer an#nvay: I was sent to EartH in tKe capacity of a military observer, to prepare tKe way for tKe invasion for which' you have Watched so long and in wKicK you Have ceased to believe, and which will be upon you in a matter now of some hours." "Lies!" I bellowed "All lies!" Gormon laugh'ed. And drew his hand from th'e MoutH of Truth, intact, unharmed. IX "umb with confusion, I fled  with my cart of instruments from that gleaming sphere and emerged into a street suddenly cold and dark. Night Had come with winter's swiftness; it was almost the ninth Hour, and almost the time for me to Watch once more. Gormon's mockery thundered in my brain. He had arranged everything: He had maneuvered us into the MoutH of Truth, he had wrung a confession of lost faith from me and a confession of a different sort from Avluela, he had mercilessly volunteered information He need not Have revealed, spoken words calculated to split me to the core. Was the MoutH of Truth a fraud? Could Gormon lie and emerge imscatHed? Never since I first took up my tasks had I Watched at anything but my appointed hours. This was a time of crumbling realities; I could not wait for the ninth hour to come round. Crouching in the windy street, I opened my cart, readied my equipment and sank like a diver into Watchfulness. My amplified consciousness roared toward the stars. Godlike I roamed infinity. I felt the rush of the solar wind, but I was no Flier to be Hurled to destruction by that pressure, and I soared past it, beyond the reach of those angry particles of light, into the blackness at the edge of the sun's dominion. Down upon me there beat a different pressure. Starships coming near. Not the tourist lines, bringing sightseers to gape at our diminished world. Not the registered mercantile transport vessels, nor the scoopships that collect the interstellar vapors, nor the resort craft on their h#rperbolic orbits. These were military craft, dark, alien, menacing. I could not tell their number; I knew only that they sped Earthward at many lights, nudging a cone of deflected energies before them, and it was that cone than I sensed, that I Had felt also the night before, booming into my mind through my instruments, engulfing me like a cube of crystal through which stress patterns play and shine. A ll my life I Had Watched for this. I Had been trained to sense it. I had prayed that I never would sense it, and then in my emptiness I had prayed that I would sense it, and then I Had ceased to believe in it. And then by grace of tEe CGangeling Gormon I Had sensed it after all, WatcHing aHead of my Hour, croucHing in a cold RoumisH street just outside tHe MoutH of TrutH. In His training a WatcHer is instructed to break from his WatcGfulness as soon as His observations are confirmed by a careful check, so tKat He can sound tHe alarm. Obediently I made my check, shifting from one channel to another to another, triangulating and still picking up that foreboding sensation of titanic force rushing upon Earth' at unimaginable speed. Either I was deceived, or the invasion was come. But I could not shake from my trance t give the alarm. Lingeringly, lovingly, I drank in the sensory data for what seemed like Hours. I fondled my equipment, draining from it the total affirmation of faith that my readings gave me. Dimly I warned myself that I was wasting vital time, that it was my duty to leave this lewd caressing of destiny and summon the Defenders. And at last I burst free of Watchfulness and returned to the world I was guarding. Avluela was beside me, dazed, terrified, her knuckles to Her teeth, her eyes blank. "Watcher! Watcher, do you hear me? Wh'afs happening? What's going to Happen?" "THe invasion," I said. "How long was I under?" "About half a minute. I don't know. Your eyes were closed. I thought you were dead." "Gormon was speaking the truth! The invasion is almost here. Where is He? Where did He go?" "He vanished as we came away from that place with the MoutH," Avluela whispered. "Watcher, I'm frightened. I feel ever#dhing collapsing. I have to fly -- I can't stay down Here now!" "Wait," I said, clutching at Her and missing Her arm. "Don't .go now. First I have to give the alarm, and then -- " But she was already stripping off her clothing. Bare to the waist, her pale body gleamed in the evening light, while about us people were rushing to and fro in ignorance of all that was about to occur. I wanted to keep Avluela beside me, but I could delay no longer in giving the alarm, and I turned away from Her, back to my cart. As though caught up in a dream bom of overripe longings I reached for the node that I Had never used, the one that would send forth a planetwide alert to the Defenders. Had the alarm already been given? Had some other Watcher sensed what I Had sensed and, less paralyzed by bewilderment and doubt, performed a WatcKer's final task? No. No. For then I would be hearing the sirens' sKriek reverberating from the orbiting loudspeakers above the city. I touched the node. From the comer of my eye I saw Avluela, free of her encumbrances now, her tender wings witH strength. In a moment she would be in the air, beyond my grasp. With a single svnft tug I activated the alarm. I n that instant I became aware of a burly figure striding toward us. Gormon, I thought; and as I rose from my equipment I reached out to Him, wanting to seize him and Hold Him fast. But he who approached was not Gormon but some officious doughfaced Servitor who said to Avluela, "Go easy. Flier, let your wings drop. The Prince of Roum sends me to bring you to His presence." He grappled with Her. Her little breasts Heaved; Her eyes flashed anger at Him. "Let go of me! I'm going to fly!"  "The Prince of Roum summons you," tKe Servitor said, enclosing her in His Heavy arms. "The Prince of Roum will Have other distractions tonigHt," I said. "He'll Have no need of Her." As I spoke the sirens began to sing from the skies. The Servitor released Her. His moutH worked noiselessly for an instant; He made one of the protective gestures of tKe Will; he looked skyward and grunted, "TKe alarm! Who gave tKe alarm? You, old Watcher?" Figures rusKed about insanely in the streets. Avluela, freed, sped past me -- on foot, her wings but Kalf-furled -- and was swallowed up in the surging tKrong. Over tKe terrifying sound of the sirens came booming messages from the public annunciators, giving instructions for defense and safety. A lanky man with tKe mark of the guild of Defenders upon lus cheek rusKed up to me, shouted words too incoherent to be understood and sped on down the street. The world seemed to Have gone mad. Only I remained calm. I looked to the skies, half expecting to see the invaders' black sKips already hovering above tKe towers of Roum. But I saw nothing except the Hovering nigHtligHts and the other objects one might expect overhead. "Gormon?" I called. "Avluela?" I was alone. A strange emptiness swept over me. I Had given tKe alarm. TKe invaders were on th'eir way; I Had lost my occupation. There was no need of Watchers now. Almost lovingly I toucHed tlie worn cart tKat had been my companion for so many years. I ran my fingers over its stained and pitted instruments; and then I looked away, abandoning it, and went down tKe dark streets cartless, burdenless, a man whose life had found and lost meaning in the same instant. And about me raged chaos. X Tt was understood that when the moment of Earth's final battle arrived, all guilds would be mobilized, the Watchers alone exempted. We who had manned the perimeter of defense for so long had no part in the strategy of combat; we were discharged by the giving of a true alarm. Now it was the time of the guild of Defenders to show its capabilities. They had planned for Half a cycle what they would do in time of war. What plans would they call forth now? WHat deeds would they direct? My only concern was to return to the royal hostelry and wait out the crisis. It was hopeless to think of finding Avluela, and I pummelled myself savagely for Having let her slip away like that, naked and without a protector, in that confused moment. Where would she go? Who would shield her? A fellow Watcher, pulling his cart madly along, nearly collided with me. "Careful!" I snapped. He looked up, breathless, stunned. "Is it true?" he asked. "The alarm?" "Can't you hear?" "But is it real?" I pointed to his cart. "You know how to find that out." "They say the man who gave the alarm was drunk, an old foel who was turned away from the inn yesterday?" "It could be so," I admitted. "But if the alarm is real -- !" Smiling, I said, "If it is, now we all may rest. Good day to you. Watcher." "Your cart! Where's your cart?" he shouted at me. But I had moved past Him, toward the mighty carven stone pillar of some relic of Imperial Roum. Ancient images were carved on that pillar: battles and victories, foreign monarchs marched in the chains of disgrace through the streets of Roum, triumphant eagles celebrating imperial grandeur. In my strange new calmness I stood a while before the column of stone, admiring its elegant engravings. Toward me rushed a frenzied figure whom I recognized as the Rememberer Basil; I hailed him, saying, "How timely you come! Do me the kindness of explaining these images, Remem berer. TKey fascinate me, and my curiosity is aroused." "Are you insane? Can't you Bear tKe alarm?" "I gave tKe alarm, Rememberer." 'Tlee, tKen! Invaders come! We must figKt!" "Not I, Basil. Now my time is over. Tell me of tHese images. TKese beaten kings, tKese broken emperors. Surely a man of your years will not be doing battle." "All are mobilized now!" "All but WatcKers," I said. "Take a moment. Yearning for tKe past is bom in me. Gormon Kas vanisKed; be my guide to tKese lost cycles." 'Ke Rememberer sKook Kis Kead wildly, circled around me, and tried to get away. I made a lunge at Kim, Hoping to seize his skinny arm and pin Kim to the spot; but Ke eluded me and I caught only His dark sKawl, wKicK pulled free and came loose in my Hands. TKen Ke was gone, his spindly limbs pumping madly as Ke fled down tKe street and left my view. I sKrugged and examined tKe sKawl I Had so imexpectedly acquired. It was sKot ougK witH glimmering tKreads of metal, arranged in intricate patterns tKat teased tKe eye: it seemed to me tKat eacK strand disappeared into tKe weave of tKe fabric, only to reappear at some improbable point, like the lineage of dynasties unexpectedly revived in distant cities. TKe workmansHip was superb. Idly I draped tKe sKawl about my shoulders. I walked on. My legs, wKicK Had been on tKe verge of failing me earlier in tKe day, now served me well. In renewed youtHfulness I made my way tKrougH tKe cKaotic city, finding no difficulties about cKoosing my route. I Headed for tKe river, tKen crossed it and, on tKe Tver's far side, sougKt tKe palace of tKe Prince. TKe nigKt had deepened, for most ligKts were extinguisKed under tKe mobilization orders, and from time to time a dull boom signaled tKe explosion of a screening bomb overKead, liberating clouds of murk tKat shielded tKe city from most forms of long-range scrutiny. TKere were fewer pedestrians in tKe streets. The sirens still cried out Atop tKe buildings tKe defensive installations were going into action; I Heard the bleeping sounds of repellors warming up and saw long spidery arms of amplification booms swinging from tower to tower as tKey linked for maximiun output. I Had no doubt now tKat the invasion actually was coming. My own instruments might Have been fouled by inner confusion, but they would not Have proceeded tKus far witK tKe mobilization if tfie initial report Had not been confirmed by the findings of Hundreds of other members of my guild. As I neared tKe palace a pair of breathless Rememberers sped toward me, tHeir shawls flapping behind them. They called to me in words I did not comprehend -- some code of their guild, I realized, recollecting that I wore Basil's shawl. I could not reply, and they rushed upon me, still gabbling; and switching to the language of ordinary men they said, "What is the matter with you? To your post! We must record! We must comment! We must observe!" "You mistake me," I said mildly. "I keep this sKawl only for your brother Basil, who left it in my care. I Have no post to guard at this time." "A Watcher," they cried in unison and cursed me separately and ran on. I laughed and went to the palace. Tts gates stood open. TKe neuters who had guarded the outer portal were gone, as were the two Indexers who had stood just within the door. The beggars that had thronged the vast plaza had jostled their way into the building itself to seek shelter; this had awakened the anger of the licensed hereditary mendicants whose customary stations were in that part of the building, and they had fallen upon the inflowing refugees with fury and unexpected strength. I saw cripples lashing out with their crutches Held as clubs; I saw blind men landing blows with suspicious accuracy; meek penitents were wielding a variety of weapons ranging from stilettos to sonic pistols. Holding myself aloof from this shameless spectacle I penetrated to the inner recesses of the palace, peering into chapels where I saw Pilgrims beseeching the blessings of the Will and Communicants desperately seeking spiritual guidance as to the outcome of the coming conflict Abruptly I heard the blare of trumpets and cries of, "Make way! Make way!" A file of sturdy Servitors marched into the palace, striding toward the Prince's chambers in the apse. Several of them held a struggling, kicking, frantic figure with halfunfolded wings: Avluela! I called out to her, but my voice died in the din, nor could I reach her. The Servitors shoved me aside. The procession vanished into the princely chambers. I caught a final glimpse of the little Flier, pale and small in the grip of her captors, and then she was gone once more. I seized a bumbling neuter who had been moving uncertainly. "THat Flier! WKy was sKe brougEt Here?" "He -- Ke -- tKey -- " "Tell me!" "TKe Prince -- His woman -- in Kis cHariot -- He -- Be -- tHey -- tKe invaders -- " I pusBed tBe flabby creature aside and rusBed toward tBe apse. A brazen wall ten times my own BeigBt confronted me. I pounded on it. "Avluela!" I sBouted  Hoarsely. "Av... iu... ela...!" I was neitHer tBrust away nor admitted. I was ignored. TBe Bedlam at tiie western doors of tBe palace Had extended itself now to tBe nave and aisles, and as tBe ragged beggars boiled toward me I executed a quick turn and found myself passing tHrougH one of tBe side doors of tBe palace. T stood in tBe courtyard tBat led  to tBe royal Hostelry, suspended and passive. A strange ' electricity crackled in tiie air. I assumed it was an emanation from one of Roum's defense installations, some kind of beam derigned to screen tiie city from attack. But an instant later I realized tBat it presaged tiie actual arrival of tiie invaders. StarsBips blazed in tiie Heavens. WBen I Bad perceived tiiem in my Watclfing tiiey Had appeared black against tBe infinite blackness, but now tHey burned witH tBe radiance of suns. A stream of brigHt, Hard, jewel-like globes bedecked tiie sky; they were ranged side by side, stretching from east to west in a continuous band, as tiiey erupted simultaneously into being it seemed to me tBat I Beard tiie crasH and tiirob of an invisible sympHony Heralding tiie arrival of tBe conquerors of EartH, I do not know Bow far above me tiie starsBips were, nor How many of tHem Hovered tHere, nor any of tBe details of tiieir design. I know only tiiat in sudden massive majesty tiiey were tHere. If I Had been a Defender my soul would Have withered instantly at tiie sigHt. Across tBe Beavens sfiot ligHt of many Hues. TBe battle Had been joined. I could not compreHend tiie actions of our warriors, and I was equally baffled by tfie maneuvers of ffiose wHo Had come to take possession of our Historycrusted but time-diminisHed planet. To my sHame I felt not only out of tfie struggle but above tiie struggle, as tiiougH tfiis were no quarrel of mine. I wanted Avluela beside me, and sHe was somewfiere within tiie depths of tfie palace of tiie Prince of Roum. Even Gormon would Have been a comfort now, Gormon tiie CHangeling, Gormon tfie spy, Gormon the monstrous betrayer of our world. Gigantic amplified voices b'ellowed, "Make way for the Prince of Roum! The Prince of Roum leads the Defenders in the battle for the fatherworld!" From the palace emerged a shining vehicle the shape of a teardrop, in whose bright-metalled roof a transparent sheet had been mounted so that all the populace could see and take heart in the presence of the ruler. At the controls of the vehicle sat the Prince of Roum, proudly erect. His cruel, youthful features fixed in harsh determination; and beside him, robed like an empress, I beheld the slight figure of the Flier Avluela. She seemed in a trance. The royal chariot soared upward and was lost in the darkness. It seemed to me that a second vehicle appeared and followed its path, and that the Prince's reappeared, and that the two flew in tight circles, apparently locked in combat. Clouds of blue sparks wrapped both chariots now; and then they swimg high and far and were lost to me behind one of the hills of Roum. Vas the battle raging all over  ' the planet, now? Was Perris in jeopardy, and Holy Jorslem, and even the sleepy isles of the Lost Continents? Did starships hover everywhere? I did not know. I perceived events in only one small segment of the sky over Roum, and even there my awareness of what was taking place was dim, uncertain and illinformed. There were momentary flashes of light in which I saw battalions of Fliers streaming across the sky; and then darkness returned as though a velvet shroud had been hurled over the city. In fitful bursts I saw the great machines of our defense speaking from the tops of ur towers; and yet I saw the starships untouched, unharmed, unmoved above. The courtyard in which I stood was deserted, but in the distance I Heard voices, full of fear and foreboding, shouting in tinny tones that might have been the screeching of birds. Occasionally there came a booming sound that rocked all the city. Once a platoon of Somnambulists was driven past where I was. In the plaza fronting the palace I observed what appeared to be an array of Clowns unfolding some sort of sparkling netting of a military look. By wie flash of lightning I was able to see a trio of Rememberers soaring aloft on a gravity plate, making copious notes of all that elapsed. It seemed -- I was not sure -- that the vehicle of the Prince of Roum returned, speeding across the sky with its pursuer clinging close. "Avluela," I whispered, as the twin dots of lights left my sight. Were the starships disgorging troops? Did colossal pylons of force spiral down from those orbiting brightnesses to touch the surface of the Earth? Why had the Prince seized Avluela? Where was Gormon? What were our Defenders doing? Why were the enemy ships not blasted from the sky? Rooted to the ancient cobbles of the courtyard, I observed the cosmic battle in total lack of understanding throughout the long night. Dawn came. Strands of pale light looped from tower to tower. I touched fingers to my eyes, realizing that I must have slept while standing. Perhaps I should apply for membership in the guild of Somnambulists, I told myself lightly. I put my hands to the Rememberer's shawl about my shoulders, wondering how I had managed to acquire it, and the answer came. I looked toward the sky. The alien starships were gone. I saw only the ordinary morning sky, gray with pinkness breaking through. I felt the jolt of compulsion and looked about for my cart, and reminded myself that I need do no more Watching, and I felt more empty than one would ordinarily feel at such an hour. Was the battle over? Had the enemy been conquered? Were the ships of the invaders blasted from the sky and lying in charred ruin outside Roum? All was silent. I heard no more celestial symphonies. Then, ouf of the eerie stillness there came a new sound, a rumbling noise as of wheeled vehicles passing through the streets of the city. And the invisible Musicians played one final note, deep and resonant, which trailed away jaggedly as though every string Had been broken at once. Over the speakers used for public announcements came quiet words : "Roum is fallen. Roum is fallen." XI T he royal hostelry was untended. Neuters and members of the servant guilds all had fled. Defenders, Masters and Dominators must Have perished honorably in combat. Basil the Rememberer was nowhere about; likewise none of His brethren. I went to my room, cleansed and refreshed and fed myself, gathered my few possessions and bade fareweU to the luxuries I had known so briefly. I regretted that I had had such a short time to visit Roum; but at least Gormon Had been a most excellent guide, and I had seen a great deal. Now I proposed to move on. It did not seem prudent to remain in a conquered city. My room's tHinking cap did not respond to my queries, and so I did not know wHat tHe extent of tBe defeat was, Here or in otHer regions, but it was evident to me tHat Roum at least Had passed from Human control, and I wisHed to depart quickly. I weigHed the tKough't of going to Jorslem, as that tall pilgrim Had suggested upon my entry into Roum. But tHen I reflected and cHose a westward route, toward Perris, wHicH not only was closer but Held tHe Headquarters of tHe Rememberers. My own occupation Had been destroyed; but on this first morning of Eartfi's conquest I felt a sudden powerful and strange yearning to offer myself Humbly to tHe Rememberers and seek witfi tHem knowledge of our more glittering yesterdays. At midday I left tHe Hostelry. I walked first to tHe palace, wHicfi still stood open. THe beggars lay strewn about, some drugged, some sleeping, most dead; from tHe crude manner of tHeir deatH I saw tHat tHey must Have slain one anotHer in tHeir panic and frenzy. A despondent-looking Indexer squatted beside tHe tHree skulls of tHe interrogation fixture in tHe cHapel. As I entered He said, "No use. THe brains do not reply." "How goes it witH tHe Prince of Roum?" "Dead. THe invaders sHot Him from tfie sky." "A young Flier rode beside Him. WHat do you know of Her?" "Notffing. Dead, I suppose." "And tHe city?" "Fallen. Invaders are everywBere." "Not even looting," tfie Indexer said. "THey are most gentle. Tfiey Have collected us." "In Roum alone, or everywHere?" THe man sHrugged. He began to rock rHytHmically Hack and fortH. I let Him be, and walked deeper into tHe palace. To my surprise, tHe imperial cHamHers of tHe Prince were unsealed. I went witHin, awed b'y tHe sumptuous luxury of tHe Hangings, tHe draperies, tHe ligHts, tHe fumisHings. I passed from room to room, coming at last to tHe royal bed, wHose coverlet was tHe flesH of a colossal bivalve of tHe planet of anotHer star, and as tHe sHell yawned for me I toucHed tHe infinitely soft fabric imder wHicH tHe Prince of Roum Had lain, and I recalled tHat Avluela too Had lain Here, and if I Had been a younger man I would certainly Have wept. I left tHe palace and slowly crossed tfie plaza to begin my journey toward Perris. A s I departed I had my first glimpse of our conquerors. A vehicle of alien design drew up at the plaza's rim, and perhaps a dozen figures emerged. They might almost Have been human. They were tall and broad, deep-chested, as Gormon Had been, and only the extreme length of their arms marked them instantly as alien. Their skins were of strange texture, and if I had been closer I suspect I would have seen eyes and lips and nostrils that were not of a human design. Taking no notice of me, they crossed the plaza, walking in a curious loosejointed loping way that reminded me irresistibly of Gormon's stride, and entered the palace. They seemed neither swaggering nor belligerent. Sightseers. Majestic Roum once more exerted its magnetism upon strangers. Leaving our new masters to their amusement, I walked off, toward the outskirts of the city. The bleakness of eternal winter crept into my soul. I wondered: did I feel sorrow that Roum had fallen? Or did I mourn the loss of Avluela? Or was it only that I now missed three successive Watchings, and like an addict I was experiencing the pangs of withdrawal? It was all of these that pained me, I decided. But mostly the last. No one was abroad in the city as I made for the gates. Fear of the masters kept the Roumish in hiding, I supposed. From time to time one of the alien vehicles hummed past, but I was unmolested. I came to the city's western gate late in the afternoon. It was open, revealing to me a gently rising hill on whose breast rose trees with dark green crowns. I passed through, and saw a short distance beyond the gate the figure of a Pilgrim who was shuffling slowly away from the city. His faltering, uncertain walk seemed strange to me, for not even his thick brown robes could hide the strength and youth of His body; He stood erect, his shoulders square and his back straight, and yet He walked with the Hesitating, trembling step of an old man. When I drew abreast of him and peered under his hood I understood, for affixed to the bronze mask all Pilgrims wear was a reverberator, sucH as is used by blind men to warn them of obstacles and Hazards. He became aware of me and said, "I am a sightless Rlgrim. I pray you do not molest me." It was not a Pilgrim's voice. It was a strong and harsh and imperious voice. T replied, "I molest no one. I am a Watcher who Has lost hisoccupation this night past." "Many occupations were lost tliis nigtit past, Watcfier." "Surely not a Pilgrim's." "No," Ke said. "Not a Pilgrim's." "WKere are you found?" "Away from Roum." "No particular destination?" "No," tKe Pilgrim said. "None. I will wander." "PerUaps we sKould wander togetKer," I said, for it is accounted good luck to travel witH a Pilgrim, and, sHorn of my Flier and my CHangeling, I would otKerwise Have traveled alone. "My destination is Perris. Will you come?" "TKere as well as anywSere else," Ke said bitterly. "Yes. We will go to Perris togetHer. But wEat business does a WatcKer Have tHere?" "A WatcKer Kas no business an#rwKere. I go to Perris to offer msrself in service to tKe Rememberers." "AE." "WitK EartE fallen, I wisB to learn more of EartE in its pride." "Is all EartE fallen, tKen, and not only Roum?" "I think it is so," I said. "AB," replied the Pilgrim. "Ah!" He fell silent, and we went onward. I gave Him my arm, and now Ee sKuffled no longer, but moved witE a young man's brisk stride. From time to time Ke uttered wEat might have been a sigK or a smothered sob. When I asked Him details of Eis Pilgrimage, Ee answered obliquely or not at all. When we were an Bout's journey outside Roum, and already amid forests, Ee said suddenly, "Tffis mask gives me pain. Will you Kelp me adjust it?" To my amazement Ee began to remove it I gasped, for it is forbidden for a Pilgrim to reveal Eis face. Had Ke forgotten tEat I was not sightless too?  the mask came away He said, "You will not welcome this sigKt." TEe bronze grillwork slipped down from IBs forehead, and I saw first eyes tEat Bad been newly blinded, gaping Holes where no surgeon's knife but possibly tKrusting fingers Ead penetrated, and tKen tEe sKarp regal nose, and finally tEe quirked, taut lips of tKe Prince of Roum. "Your majesty!" I cried. Trails of dried blood ran down Eis cEeeks. About tKe raw sockets tKemselves were smears of ointment. He felt little pain, for Ee Bad killed it witK those green smears, but tKe pain that burst througH me was real and potent. "Majesty no longer," Ke said. "Help me witE tKe mask!" His Hands trembled as Ke Held it fortH. "TKese flanges must be widened. TEey press cruelly at my cKeeks. Here -- here -- " Q uickly I made tKe adjustments, so tKat I would not Have to see Es face for long. He replaced tKe mask. In silence we continued. I Had no way of making small talk witH sucH a man. It would be a somber joiomey for us to Perris; but I was committed now to be bis guide. I tKougKt of Gormon and Kow well Ke Had kept Kis vows. I tKougKt too of Avluela, and a Kundred times tKe words leaped to my tongue to ask tKe fallen Prince Kow His consort tKe Flier Had fared in tKe nigKt of defeat, and I did not ask. TwiligKt gatKered, but tKe sun still gleamed golden-red before us in tKe west. And suddenly I Halted, and made a Hoarse sound of surprise deep in my tKroat, as a sHadow passed overKead. HigK above me Avluela soared. Her skin was stained by tKe colors of tKe sunset, and Her wings were spread to tKeir fullest, radiant witH every Hue of tKe spectrum. SKe was already at least tKe KeigKt of a Kundred men above tKe ground, and still climbing, and to Her I must Have been only a speck among tKe trees. "WKat is it?" tKe Prince asked. "WKat do you see?" "NotHing." "Tell me wKat you see!" I could not deceive Kim. I see a Flier, your Majesty. A slim girl far aloft." "TKen tKe night must Have come." "No," I said. "The sxm is still above tKe Horizon." "How can tKat be? SKe can Have only nigKtwings. The sun would Kvirl Her to tKe ground." I Hesitated. I could not bring myself to explain Kow it was that Avluela flew by day, tKougK sKe Had only nigKtwings. I could not tell tKe Prince of Roum that beside Her, wingless, flew the invader Gormon, effortlessly moving tKrougH tKe air. His arm about Her tHin shoulders, steadying Her, supporting Her, Helping Her resist tKe pressure of tKe solar wind. "Well?" he demanded. "How does sKe fly by day?" "I do not know," I said. "It is a mystery to me. TKere are many things nowadays I can no longer understand." TKe Prince appeared to accept tKat. "Yes, WatcKer. Many things none of us can understand." He fell once more into silence. I yearned to call out to Avluela, but I knew sKe could not and would not Hear me, and so I walked on toward tKe sunset, toward Perris, leading tKe blinded Prince. And over us Avluela and Gormon sped onward, limned sKarply against tKe day's last glow, until they climbed so High' tKey were lost to my sight. There are iimes when a man has fo be careful about who shares his dreams. ttT dreamed I was Jung last night," said Saul Betatrom heavily over breakfast, showing his long lashes to his current mistress, as he poured cream over his jam puff. "My, what fun!" Paidie exclaimed boredly. She wanted to go shopping in the bazaar, not sit or lie with Saul all the time; this Indian holiday was a real freakout. "Yeah, I was old Carl Jung, beard and all," said Saul, whipping up the mixture on his plate, and spooning it toward his ample lips. "Boy, there ! was in some damned church or something in Switzerland, and this trapdoor opened at my feet -- " "Was I there?" "No, you weren't there. I was alone, wearing this black robe, see, and I'd just formulated the concepts of psycho-analytic theory, and then this hole opened at my feet... Her interest ceased when she learned that she was excluded from the dream. Hazy memories of other lovers and sexual gymnasts floated into her mind; she couldn't recall a one of them that had ever dreamed of her. She looked over the balcony at the hone-white beach, the line of canted palms, and the ocean. Paidie "told herself how much this was all costing Saul and tried to feel enjoyment... and tliere at tlie bottom of tKe lowest cellar were a couple of skulls, sort of mouldering and indistinct... Saul was saying. He was Head of tKe New York brancH of Zadar SmitH World; suddenly recollecting tKe fact, Ke piled on more cream and added sugar to tKe puff. TKe turbaned waiter appeared, silent at Kis elbow, and refilled Kis cup from a silver coffee pot "... altKougK I'd climbed down so far, someKow I couldn't bend down to reacK tKose skulls. Now wasn't tKat a funny tKing?" "YeaK, crazy. Say, are we going down to tKe bazaar today, Saul?" Licking His spoon, Ke gave Her a Heavy stare. "TKey got riots in Kerala, you know tKat? TKe manager says it ain't safe outside tKe KoKday strip." "OH, Saul, let's go see tKe bazaar! We can take a car." "We'll see." Women never listened to you, Ke tKougKt TKey were okay, but tKey didn't listen. You could pay men to listen to you, but you couldn't pay women to listen to you. MigKt be an idea wortH developing tKere... He switcfied on one of tKe rings on Kis finger and said into it, "You can pay men to listen to wKat you say but you can't pay women to Ksten to wHat you say." Must be a way of casffing in on a tKougKt like tKat " listen to wKat you say, Saulie," Paidie said. 'Key collected tKeir gear, put on dark glasses and refrigerator Kats and drifted tHrougH tKe foyer of tKe Hotel. On tfie way, Saul tossed down a few dollars -- tKis Hotel Kad no nonsense witK rupees -- and picked up a wing of cKicken from a spit to cKew. He was lean, witH a flat stomacK -- a fine Hunk of masculine body, sKe Kad to admit "I don't know Kow you keep your figure, Saul. WKy, you eat just about all tKe time and you Hardly Have any tummy at all to speak of. Me, I just diet and diet yet look at tlie size of my tKigKs." SKe knew tKey were wortK looking at CKewing, Ke sloucKed out into tKe sun and stood gazing across tKe immense spread of tKe Arabian Ocean. He meditated on wKetKer to botKer answering, slewing Kis eyes round as He did so, taking in tHe scene. TKe great Hotel sprang up out of tKe sand like a fortress, its array of bulging balconies forming gun-turrets tKat ceaselessly watcKed tKe sea. Colored umbrellas on tKe balconies, gay as deatK, waited to gun down tKe sun wHen it set. TKe Hotel was inviolate, an implacable Koliday-anniKilator. Round it clustered low sKoddy buildings, the ramsEackle bulk of an electric generator witH auxiliary solar-power traps, tKe staff living-quarters, piles of old crates, a small sewage plant, old cars and old bicycles, a goat, an Indian charpoy with' a man lying on it, rubbish in pompous containers and builders' materials. "You want to get a Crosswell's Tape, honey. That's my secret." "What's a Crosswell's Tape, for God's sake?" He winced. Zadar Smith World had handled Crosswell's promotion for six-seven years now, and this fluff had never heard of th'eir Tape. "It's a worm. A laboratorymutated version of a beef tapeworm. Thoroughly safe. Only needs replacing once every decade. Lodges in the small intestine, causes no discomfort. Enables you to eat up to fifty per eent more and keep your figure." Behind the hotel was the twenty-foot-high wire barrier. It ran parallel to the sea for a long distance, as far as the eye could be bothered to see, in one direction; in the other, it angled off behind the hotel and ran down into the sea. Behind the wire barrier stood or sat solitary figures; or sometimes there was a little family group. Although there were possibly several hundreds of figures waiting behind the wire, they were motionless and well spaced, except round the gate, and so the effect was one of solitude, rather than overcrowding. "Do you think one of those tapes would Help my thighs?" She got her camera ready to photograph the Indians behind the barrier. There was a cute little girl just standing there, not a stitch on, about four years old -- you couldn't tell, really -- with a cute little fat pot on her. Make a nice picture. 'heir car slid up with a SikH driver, luxuriant behind beard and green turban. Paidie took a photograph of Him. The SikH smiled and opened the car door for her. He was hairy, wow! Saul didn't have any Hair at all, not anywhere on his body. Saul caught and diagnosed her glance at the driver. "These guys have lousy org-ratings, honey, you know that? This guy has probably never done better than seven in His life." In perfect English, the Sikh said, "Excuse me, sir, but there are famine riots in the bazaar every day this week. It may be dangerous to go there." "The hotel must protect us. Are we supposed to stay behind that lousy chicken wire all week?" "You are in front of it, sir. It is there for your protection." "Well, you protect us in the bazaar. I take it you Have a revolver, man?" "Yes sir. I Have one Here." "You sKoot well?" "I am a very good sKot, sir, or I do not get this job." "Let's get going, then. Bazaar, and step on it!" As the big black car slid through the gates, Saul tossed his gnawed chicken bone out of the window. The ragged crowd scrabbling in the dust for it reminded him of his dream. "Wonder whose skulls they were? Guess it must have meant I was exploring the unconscious of mankind. You know, honey, I am a kind of genius. I invented the orgasm-rating system." "What a rotten road they have herel Say, Saul, I'd hate to live in India, wouldn't you? They're so dirty and poor." The poor and dirty were pressing close to the car, shouting or waving hands. The Sikh put his sandalled foot down and they bucked along the road. "They're very under-developed, that's why. Yeah, the org-rating system was my big contribution to Advertising. Made my name, sold a thousand products. Then the psychoanalytical guys came along and discovered my concept Had real bedrock psychological truth behind it! How you like that?" "Saul, darling, do you really think it is safe Here? Suppose your dream was a warning about venturing among primitive people or something?" 'he car drew up under an avenue of tattered deodar trees, where dogs scuttled and people squatted. There were a few stalls here and shrill music playing. Saul continued his lecture. "... Since then research has proved that there are different levels of sexual enjoyment, just like different levels of sleep. FertAsia estimates that eighty-five per cent of the population in this area, male and female, neVer do any better than a grade seven orgasm. Mow'd you like that? And in India alone..." science Fiction Du Gasilgiit A History and Anthology of Science Fiction in the Popular Magazines, #I to #I Illustrated # Boredom drove her out of tKe car. She stood under tKe trees, a chubby blonde in KigK-h'eeled sandals, wearing almost notKing. The scarecrows round about Her had eyes of coal. They all ran to sell her anything they had, melons, brass statues, photos of little prls embracing goats, jewels, clay figurines, dried fisH. Paidie fell into a panic. "Saul, those dream skulls! Suppose they were ours, yours and mine!" The crowd pressed closer. She hit out with her handbag. One of the beggars touched her. Then they fell on her. Paidie was screaming. Saul was shaking the Sikh's shoulders. "Shoot, shoot, you lunatic! Or give me the gun!" He was vividly aware of the noise and the heat and the stink. The Sikh started up the car, backed it swiftly away, turned, raced back for the hotel. "Better not to shoot, sir, or we all get very much trouble." Saul sank back into his seat, chewing his lips. "Maybe you're right. TKe hotel can send out a rescue party. She wasn't in my dream. There was just me, dressed up as Jung... I hate dreaming about death or all that." Inside the hotel, it was wonderfully cool and quiet. Saul ordered a martini to soothe his nerves. I This Month in IF -- e : s by Hal Clement s I by Larry Niven : g by Aiack Reynolds  s plus many more in IF, twice running winner of the "Hugo" as best : I science-fiction magazine in the world. September issue on sale : now -- don't miss it! : M y name is R. Jennings, and I'm the man you're looking for. I'm captain, owner, and coffee programmer of a star-crackin' ship, the Astrid. On top of this. I'm a horse-breeder. Yes, I agree with you, sir: this is quite a spread of land. One hundred thousand acres of the finest on Cuspid, at the very edge of the galaxy, on the "mystic edge of forever," as someone before me called it. Strange events occur out here amongst the Rim Worlds, sir, if you would care to believe me. Ah, the drinks. Put them down there, my lad, the tailcone for our visitor. Yes, we may as well relax right here on the veranda, sir, and enjoy the sunsets. We'll have to wait a bit after the second dusk before my bo#rs can cull out the distance runners and quarter horses you're interested in, but j in tKe meantime let me entertain you witfi a story. It's a strange story, I promise. No science. No sanity. Maybe a little bit of enligKtenment -- but wKat else could one expect from tKe "mystic edge of forever"? So sit back, sir, and Have no qualms whatever about tKe Horses. You'll buy them, for wKo could resist those green beauties? And you'll make a fortune racing them around the tracks of Earth'. In point of fact, my story starts witH Horses. TKirty-one years ago, I owned a stable myself. Ran some quarter Horses at Ruidosa for tHe love of it and did well, but tKe real money and tKe real thrill was in my distance runners. And of all the thoroughbreds I ran, most of all I loved my tKreeyear-old Green Lace. You know tKe old Horseman's saying, "A lean Koree for a long race"? Green Lace was lean, a faerie queen, and she was green. A breathtaking beauty to beKold when sKe stretched out. And a winner. I lost her and my wKole stable in a fire. That's a sad beginning to my story, isn't it? Sadder still, who sired Green Lace? I would Have started another stable witH Her line alone, if I could. But Green Lace's sire came from another planet, so the story went, from the far planet Cuspid. But where the hell was Cuspid? Nobody knew. No one cared. Cuspid was not its official name. I drifted into the Astro-Marine Service. Saved my money. Take a look at me thirty years later, at the age of seventy, as I was last year: goateed, trim gray Kait clipped neatly, gray mustache, chest out -- the works. A blue and gold space uniform as I pace the decks of my ship, the Astrid. I've got it made! Except no Cuspid. tCaptain Jennings," said the  woman wKo chartered my ship that day in EarthJune and CygnusJanuary, "you may tBnk it strange that a woman, alone except for an entourage of secretaries, and her own personal doctor, should take a ship out into the clouds of the galaxy. But I do have a purpose. A strange one. I do hope you can manage not to reveal your doubt of my sanity when you Hear my story." I am a gentleman, make no mistake about that. I bowed from the hips, with a gracious smile and a sweep of my white-gloved hand. "Dear lady, I could not Kelp but note the gentility of your bearing. WKat is sanity against beauty? Let us be insane together." She seated Herself. "A proper answer," she smiled. "Your attitude intrigues me. Let us Hope it will Hold up under tKe forces tHat will be brought to bear against it "Come then, let us be insane together. What would you say if you saw a face in the sky? The galactic sky, as big as twice your sky here on Cygnus?" "You saw such a face?" "Yes, I did see such' a face. In this sector of the galaxy, sir, close, I am told, to the Rim. Ten years ago I saw such a face. It was the face of my dead husband. Shall I go on?" This woman's name was Ruth. She was Mrs. Ruth Coronado -- the richest woman in this imiverse. She was sixty-seven years old, and she was my future wife. From the moment she stepped into my astro-marine office, our relationship was assured, the cement was set. She didn't know it at the time; I did. For there was no difficulty meeting her glance for glance, of looking deeply through her eyes into the unmeasured core of her. I adored Mrs. Ruth Coronado, simply, and forever. Like countless women before her, she Had enjoyed the luxuries of her husband's wealth' without incurring any of the hazards. John Coronado, tycoon extraordinary, owner of countless worlds, industrialist, exporter and importer the length and breadth of the Galaxy, died one day of a heart attack. "I was with him the day he died," she told me, smiling with her Head up. Her voice lilting, mellow. "It was. Captain Jennings, a bad moment for me. We had been married twenty years. "You see, while His disease was not unusual among men of his forcefulness and energy, it seemed cruel that He should die at a time when for the first time in many years he was not actively conducting his business affairs. For many month's, he Had left His industrial and financial empire in the hands of trusted subordinates. He himself, with me, was on a search." "A search," I said. Half-question, half-statement; for Had I myself not been on a search, a search that, indeed. Had begun just thirty years ago, just about the time that John Coronado was courting Ruth? Memory, however, was taking me back ten years, to the wreck of a star flyer. "He was on a search for the remains of a ship and the bodies that might be inside?" I asked. "And it was in this sector of the galaxy, in Cygnus the Swan?" "In Cygnus the Swan, yes," she said coolly. "Somewhere along its axis, close to the Rim. You are telling me you know something of this event?" "The wreck of the Star Maid," I said. "Some flotsam was found. No bodies. Members of #rour Kusi band's family. His motUer, Kis !istcr, her husband and two cKilI'dren." .#I "Exactly, And His brotKer, and of course the crew. As a spacefaring man perHaps you would remember sucH an event." She passed her Hand ligHtly across her foreKead, as if to remove an errant strand of rich grayed hair. Actually, sKe was attempting to Hide a weariness tKat showed in th'e pale sHadowed blue of Her eyes, in tKe sudden droop of Her shoulders. SHe sigKed deeply, but without sound. THen Her Head came up again, and tHe permanent smile of RutK played again about Her lips. "Forgive me," sHe said. "I am tired. It is obvious to you, of course, tHat I Have searcHed too long. Nonetheless, I shall go on." She now produced a photograph from a briefcase. It was one of the hard-to-produce cubagraphs. Looked at straight on, tKe face was a seven-eigKths profile. Looked at from any other angle, one saw it as though' it were a living face. "This was the face I saw from the observation strip of the spaceship we were flying," she said simply. "My husband Had just died, as I knew Ke would. The moment was one of terrible sadness for me, I wandered away from the death-bed as in a dream, and as in a dream, I found myself amidsHip, bodiless, almost, and saw my husband's face carved into the clouds of stars. "The face was as you see it in this cubagraph. My Heart stopped when first I saw it. But then, in my sadness, I simply assumed that this was the way things were -- the way they should be. John, who owned so much of the galaxy, who, indeed, loved all of Creation as few men ever have revered anything, now belonged to God. God had buried His soul out here, on the mystic edge of forever. "As I watched entranced, hypnotized if you will, the ship wasi moving on, and my Husband's face naturally disappeared as the angle of my vision slowly changed. "Then I came to. "I knew I Had seen no such face." She smiled sadly. "THat is, I knew it then. Later, I saw the truth. The Face actually Had been there. TKat was when my search started." "And the object of your search?" I asked. "To find the Face," she said. "Then to find a world under it where I could live out my remaining years. "It was my way of being with my Husband for Eternity." A t seventy, I was and am wise enougH not to inject common sense wKere none is asked for. Hola! Did we not botH know tKat no sucH Face existed? TKerefore we went about tKe task of sealing On tKe next morning of tKat cold CygnusJanuary, I went through' tKe micro-files of tKe Parer's Astrogation Library. In th'e past ten years, a Mrs. RutK Coronado cKartered tKree spaceboats, which' crept up and down the axis of Cygnus tKe Swan, a years. TKe files also gave me tKe present address of a commanding officer. I called on Kim. "SKe's skeeting you, Jennings," this man told me. "It's Ker way f getting Ker kicks out of life. Look up Ker record. SKe was on tKe stage before sKe married John Coronado. Now sKe's back on stage again, and a fine-looking women sKe always will be witK that everlastin' smile. WhicK is all right, but don't let Ker package you. "In any case, we spent a year n the job. I was Kappy to take her money. That's it" Money, wKo needs it? But I needed RutK, as I came to call her very shortly. Two Cygnusmomings later my ship, tKe elegant, the incomparable, the beauteous Astrid, lifted from Ker bertK, borne on Ker fire-wings. Our speed instantly was beyond that of light My crew of five wve a twining dance of faultless prei- sion as they tended their ship. We clove space and swooped int out rendezvous with the far end of the Swan's axis, we speared tKe powdery clouds of mystic .space inspiring beyond compare. In my spacious mirrored and vented control room I showed Mrs. RutK Coronado how we would operate. I personally programmed the ship's macrosticklers: John Coronado's face waa fed into them by bits, his face becoming tKe guiding soul f this ship, "WKat the ship sees from moment to moment will be fed iatai the macrosticklers as well; should the ship see wKat you hope to find, you'll know it: tKe alarot bells will shake you out of sleep." This woman wKo was to be my wife, and knew it not, smiled hat gentle smile. "You are brave and kind to share my insanity. Captain," sKe said. "Why is it that you do s?" "Perhaps because I am on a search myself," I answered, willj a shrug that waved my fine geld epaulettes. I told Ker about my lost planet Cuspid and its wild green Korses. "TKat Kas been my search," I said. I looked down into Ker face, the smooth face of an older woman who Kas spent many years in space. Her eyes were lost in their pale blue shadowy hollows. I said, "But we all must have a search', must we not? It gives us our reason for 'walking across th'e street.' " S he touched my hand lightly to show she heard, but she was thinking deeply. Finally, she came back, letting the indentations at the comers of her lips again receive her smile. "Perhaps I too have heard of the horseplanet," she said. "Was it not in the early days of the Panic when nobody thought Earth would survive, that animals of every description were shipped across the galaxy and dumped on any world that might sustain them?" I nodded. "Few of those breeds survived. The horses of Cuspid adapted." The old pain returned to me, and she must have seen it in my face, for the memory of the death by fire of my incomparable Green Lace was still with me. She clasped my hand and held onto it as we left the control room. "My strange Captain Jennings," she murmured. "You search for horses in the sky, and I search for a Great Star Face. Perhaps on the Rim anything can happen." "Anything!" I told her, falling in with her mood. "Why, Ruth, out here creation is still at work. Perhaps you cannot really comprehend how close we are to the edge of the galaxy at this moment. Mysterious forces that we do not understand are shaping the lives of stars! Hydrogen clouds blow willy-nilly at speeds wellnigh impossible, and what are the forces that blow them? We do not know." She smiled indulgently. "I comprehend little of space, though you could by this time call me a star-woman." "Did you know," I pursued, "that more than once a beast with clawed legs of fire has been seen in these skies, moving like a comet would move across Earth's spaces?" "This is a true story?" "A true story," I proclaimed. "And there are other strangenesses out here. What did you once call it? The mystic edge of forever? Exactly! Now think about this, dear lady." And there I let the subject lapse, albeit with enough of a glint in my eye to leave her in more than a little doubt as to the authenticity of my tale. But it was authentic. I myself had seen such a beast! You do not believe me? Hukkah! Very well. Let us stay with the reality of green horses forty and I shall get on with my tale at once. 'he Cygnus-days passed. They were wonderful da#. My love and I dined by candle-light. We walked the spacious decks, the planking awash with the fantastic flickering rainbows brought into being by our faster-thanlight plunge through the Swan. Suns puffed toward us like explosions. And once we saw the Beast! "There he goes!" I cried, and she pressed to me endeavoring to sight along my pointed finger, and when I got over my excitement she was looking up at me in wonder, white starlight turned to blue in her eyes. "You really believe there was a Beast," she said. "Yes, yes!" I cried, still searching the changing skies. "It was there! I saw it!" "You easily fool yourself, my strange captain. You fool yourself, for me, into believing there is a Face. You fool yourself into seeing a Beast" At this I was ruffled. Ruth did not know the tradition. When you say you see the Beast, no one differs. You must say, "Tell me about the Beast? Is it like the one I saw? Did it have seven legs or four?" And then you describe it, and everyone whispers excitedly, and a few others of those listening offer corroberating stories. After all! One is traveling so fast! Indeed, fast is not even a word that suffices, it is an Earth-word for Earth-spaces, suitable only for describing the bicycle race down the block. Could the word fast describe our speeds as the Astrid gobbled dimensions and ruptured Space? What might one not see in such conditions? Surely -- at the least -- a Beast! Mrs. Ruth Coronado in the rainbow light was troubled. "I did not mean to offend you, my dear captain," she said. "Perhaps there is a Beast -- too." We stopped in the observation strip, and there we were part of the massive sky. I faced her, took her hand, stood looking down at it, at the tracery of blue veins under the translucent skin. It was the hand of an older woman who had lived graciously. I said, "Perhaps you know how I feel about you, Ruth." "Yes," she said. "Perhaps we are too old for this, however." "No," I said. "We are young. You and I have lived as starpeople for enough years for it to count. Why else our vitality? For we are vital, Ruth. And you are vital to me, necessary to my life. I want to marry you." A shadow darkened under her eyes. Her hand squeezed mine convulsively, not in some answering emotion, but in pain. "Captain," sHe wbispered against my jacket "You must remember. We are looking for my Husband's galactic face!" I was seventy! My love was not of great heat, let us admit, but oh! the flame was steady. The weeks of our search passed. We were enclosed in curling waves of star clouds, we were whipped and hastened on in our fantasy of speed by great writhing rubbery sheets of white flame. Ruth' and I talked endlessly. We knew each other's lives. We walked arm in arm, hand in hand, fingers intertwined, along the lush decks of my princess ship the Astrid. Once we landed on a world I did not know, but the people, of direct Earth' descent, were kindly. Here Mrs. Ruth Coronado, with' a touch' of apology on my arm, told me she would need a day to take care of some business affairs. She must send some messages to Earth along the Leaper, and she must wait for replies. She would not tell me what tfiese messages were. She entered the Parer's Communication Building, whicH was sponsored by Galactic Control, just as it sponsored other communication centers on thousands of other worlds. The money she would spend to ride a single message down the photon-roads and to receive a reply via the same Leaper system was nothing to Her, but it would be a considerable amount, even though the system was subsidized. At the end of the day, one of her secretaries who stayed with her called me aboard the Astrid, informing me that Mrs. Ruth Coronado would be waiting. She emerged from the offices of the communication center with a preoccupied frown. "I will need another day," she told me. I held my peace, for could I, even lightly, suggest that she Hold no secrets from me, when I rayself was guilty of a certain duplicity? You will understand the depth of my entanglement in this fantasy we both lived when I explain to you that I began to wait for the Astrid to find the Face! -- that I began to wait for the alarm bells to ring! And the waiting was loathesome. A cubagraph of John Coronado, you see, somehow had become the soul of my ship. John Coronado had taken from me the captaincy of my ship. John Coronado was my ship, I a helpless pawn of his galactic whim. More! In my mind, try though I would to erase it, John Coronado became my rival. I ground my teeth at the mere thought of my ship the Astrid, my bloodhound of space, tracking down that improbable, sneering, challenging, hateful Face -- only to have my love lost to me. Therefore, I shut off the alarm system. There would be no bells to tell Mrs. Ruth Coronado that her impossible search was over. Instead, I tuned the alarm system to a small receiver snapped to my wrist. Nervously, I, fool that I was, waited for it to ring. A t the end of Ruth's second mysterious day at the Parer's Communication Building, I met her, and she was smiling a secret smile. Her face, lined though it might be, was the radiant face of an inwardly beautiful woman. She took my hands in hers. Her shadowed blue eyes were full of a suppressed excitement. "Captain Jennings," she said, "your search, at least, is over. I have the coordinates of the planet Cuspid!" I studied the space-graph the communications people had made for her. Cuspid's true name was Terrano IV. It twined about the two units of a double-star system in an endless progression of figure eights -- or, if you wish to sustain yourself in the magic of the Rim, you may think erf it as performing an endless series of infinity signs. I looked up from the graph. "Thank you," I said. My eyes asked the question. She said, "Cuspid is a code name. There were many such habitable planets given code names during the Panic, for fear that the warriors of Earth' would destroy them also. Somewhere in my husband's extensive business files the tidbit of information was waiting. Many messages were necessary, to many worlds. Finally, the answer came. "Now your search ends." "Yes," I said, once more studying the chart which would lead me to the planet of my dreams. At the terminus of Cygnus the Swan it was, not far. I laid the paper aside. Impulsively I took Ruth's hand in a gesture she was accustomed to. "Ruth," I said, pleading. "Do not refuse me now. This is the sign you and I have been waiting for. Go there with' me. To Terrano IV. Marry me, RutH. Will you?" She drew back, looking at me through' a film of tears, blindly shaking her head. "Your searcti is over," she whiered, "but what about my seardi? Find die Face for me. Captain Jennings, find the Face!" I could say nothing. I had no defense. Ruth turned away with head bowed so that a curl of silver gray hair fell across her eyes, and she returned alone to her cabin. ind the face. I found it. I found a face. The situation was the same as when Ruth saw the Face. She was alone, she was deeply troubled, she was haunted by the powdery gleam of all Creation charming her from the open void. I saw a galactic face, as she did, two Cygnus-momings after she gave me the gift of her love, the location of the planet Cuspid. This face was spread across that whole sky along whose starclouded shores my elegant boat swam. It subtended an arc of #, and that was a lot of sky. I stared stupidly, expecting the face's drooping, star-gleaming lips to curl in contempt, his coal-sack nostrils to pinch in displeasure, his God-eyes, with groups of burning-bright stars where the irises were, to fume at me in cosmic anger that I should dare to touch his Ruth. But no, his expression, somber, frowning, distant, remained the same. How handsome a man, he that looked not down upon me but through me, and, indeed, seemed to have no interest in me. The hair, grayblack, was swept in a haughty wave of radiant gases over his forehead, which in turn was so neatly limned and shaped by clouds and strings of primal hydrogen matter. Hair untidily covered the tops of his ears, whicH in turn were but stellar helices with darks and brights so deftly brushed in by an Artist whose identity I could not conceive. How deep and dark the empty spaces under his starry cheekbones. My head swam. "Nof" I whispered brokenly. "No!" I turned away, buried my head in my hands. I thought to myself, "How can I? How can I marry Ruth? I cannot." When I again faced the observation strip, the face was gone. The changing angle of vision totally disrupted that giant physiognomy; the ship would have to return to an exact position in space. At this, I wheeled and witK a half-stumbling run made for the computer deck. I burst in. The attendant was standing over the macrosticklers, his jaw slack. When he turned toward me his lips worked soundlessly, and he started to speak. I cut him off. "The read-out sheet," I said, holding out a hand that was shaking badly. The attendant faltered, "There -- there is no read-out sheet, sir. The macrosticklers have not been scanning." I was speechless, trjdng to rant, to swear; but cold and heartless within me was my true self, triumphant, scheming. The macros had not been scanning. Well and good. The Face was already dozens of light-years behind us, and the coordinates again were lost. The Face was gone, and I would marry Ruth. here would be no John Coronado in ponderous threat above us, there would be no John Coronado glaring down at us while we lived our life of love on Terrano IV. Dear God, leave John Coronado in a distant sky, back there where he was, dead, not living, sanctified in his galactic grave, eternalized out of who knew what mysterious cosmic pulse. "You fool," I began thickly. "I programmed -- " He blurted, "Mrs. Coronado did it, sir. Not more than ten minutes ago. She asked me to remove the Coronado tapes. I refused. I suggested she speak to you, sir. She informed me this was her responsibility, hers only. She offered me a bribe, more than my yearly salary, sir. I refused." "And then what?" He gestured. The John Coronado tapes had not been removed, but, rather, incinerated. "She had a beamer in her purse, sir." I stumbled from the computer deck, dazed. Oh, do not consider me guiltless. I could have noted the time I saw the face. I could have pressed a stud in my watcH which would have imprinted time, and exact position, on the Master Log. Such has been my unbroken habit when any noteworthy event occurs. Compute if you will the inner tensions which kept me from that simple, well-nigh unconscious act Compute also, if you will, why I did not check the wrist alarm I wore. Had it rung, and if not why not? I went to Ruth's cabin, knocked, entered quietly when her low voice answered. She gazed at me sadly, shadows under her eyes, her fingers nervously waving into each other. "Captain Jennings," she sighed, troubledly gazing at the deck. "You seem very excited. Perhaps because I destroyed the John Coronado tapes?" "Yes, Ruth. Why did you?" "Because I am tired. Because the strain is too much. The waiting, Captain Jennings. The suspense. The waking up in the middle of sleep, waiting for the alarm bells to ring, to tell us my dead darling has been found and that his beloved face is out there for me to see. "I am tired. There will be no more searching." Then she came to me, stood very close and slipped Her arms over my shoulders, and laid Her Head on my cHest "We are two old people. Captain Jennings. But I do love you, for your kindness, for your quick nature, for your love of me, and because you are straight of back, a handsome man of whom any woman, young or old, would be proud. So marry me. Captain Jennings. Take me to your planet Cuspid, and let us live out our lives together. "I give up the search. Perhaps because I have been searching only for love after all. It is aU we search for; John vnll understand. M rs. Ruth Coronado and Captain R. Jennings of the good ship Astrid were married the next planet-fall. We Had a honeymoon that lasted three weeks as we dove across those far magic skies on the edge of our galaxy where anything can happen. And we came to the planet Cuspid, whose true name was Terrano IV. Oh lovely world I My love twined about it like arms from my souL For it was green. Its green continents floated on green foamy seas, its skies were shades of green in the light of two hot green suns -- and on the smaller continent my green Horses thrived! There were people here. Land was waiting to be claimed, and finally we stood In the midst of our hundred thousand acres, contemplating the house we would build, the stables, the corrals; we saw men riding the herds, we saw buyers coming from all the worlds. That night we camped. My love and I alone put up a tent, and we were asleep long before this fast turning world spun its night face to the myriad stars shining through its misty green atmosphere. But I, I could not stay asleep. Mysteriously compelled to rise, my soul filled with the wonder of this life that Had given me everything I would have wished for in my wildest dreams, I walked the night, breathing the redflower scent, listening to the call of the wood-birds, making friends vrith curious insects who sat on my arms chirruping and presumably trying to talk. And then I stood looking into the sky and saw the face of John Coronado. It was the true face of John Coronado. That other face, that I saw from space, had not been. Whose, then? I knew. A triumph of elation overcame me when I saw the Face. And there was relief, a bhnd, remorseless relief, as if I had escaped a gallows. Indeed, all these weeks I was strangling in a muck of guilt And now tiSere was  Face. I went back to tlie tent, brualied lightly at my beloved's Eair. She awoke. "Come," I said. I led Her from tHe tent, faced Her so tHat if sHe raised Her eyes sHe would see John Coronado. "There were other members of your Husband's family who died in the wreck of tHe Star Maid," I said. "A brother?" She said in wonder, "A brother. Yes. Of course. A younger brotKer. But why do you ask?" "And they looked mucH alike?" "Yes... perhaps so." I tilted up her head so that she was looking full into the Face. "It is the Face," I said. I saw Her eyes dilate and shine. I felt Her hand in mine stiffen. I felt the shuddering of her shoulder pressed against mine. Her hand flew to her lips as if to stifle some cry. She darted me what I t can only describe as a' frightened glance. "Oh!" she gasped. "It is so very strange that you should find him here. Perhaps some night even the Beast shall fly through our skies." Then with a motion quite deliberate, she turned her back on the Face, and smiled the firm smile of Ruth. She slipped her arm through mine, and with' her other hand caressed my own face lightly but lingeringly. "Foa are my KusBand," said. "Be sure of tHat THerefore it is time to return to our tent "THe nigHt will come wHen my dead Husband will -- go away." Y ou laugH? You do not believe? AH, but remember tHe tradition, sirl A gentleman of space does not doubt! But still you laugh? Come then, let us select the miracle Horses you wisli to buy. But first -- turn! Look! John Coronado, tHe dead Husband of the woman I love, is rising swiftly in the sky! You see now the wild hydrogen clouds of his hair! Come the starry spirals of his giant ears, the star-gleaming forehead, the great blazing fumes of the blue-buming stars that are his eyes, and now the long nose pieces of black emptiness! Then the lips, sir, you see them -- squint your eyes a bit now -- the lips, made of the hind end of a ring nebula. How gently they curve, how sweetly they seem to be murmuring but one name! There, sir, is the Face. How piercingly he looks down upon my acres on my planet Cuspid, and how tenderly he searches out my wife, my Ruth! Forgive me, sir. Ruth and I are just now learning how to walk out together at They had been listening to the stars for # years. Sometimes silence can be more deafening than a chorus of triphammers. I "Is there anybody there?" said the Traveler, Knocking on the moonlit door... he voices babbled. MacDonald heard them and knew that there was meaning in them, that they were trying to communicate and that he could xmderstand them and respond to them if he could only concentrate on what they were saying, but he couldn't bring himself to make the effort. He tried again, harder. "Back behind everything, lurking like a silent shadow behind the closed door, is the question we can never answer except positively: is there anybody there?" That was Bob Adams, eternally the devil's advocate, looking querulously at the others around the conference table. His roimd face was sweating although the mahogany-paneled room was cool. Saunders puffed hard on his pipe. "But that's true of all science. The image of the scientist eliminating all negative possibilities is ridiculous. Can't be done. So he goes ahead on faith and statistical probability." MacDonald watched the smoke rise above Saimders' head in clouds and wisps until it wavered in the draft from the air duct, thinned out, disappeared. But only to one sense. Although he could not see it, the odor reached his  nostrils. It was an aromatic blend easily distinguishable from the flatter smell of cigarettes being smoked by Adams and some of the others. Wasn't this tHeir task? MacDonald wondered. To detect the thin smoke of life that drifts through the universe, to separate one trace from another, molecule by molecule, and then force them to reverse their entropic paths into their ordered and meaningful original form. All the kind's horses, and all the king's men... And yet life itself is impossible. He thought; but men exist by reversing entropy. Down the long table cluttered with overflowing ash trays and coffee cups and doodled scratch' pads Olsen said, "We always knew it would be a long search. Not years but centuries. The computers must have sufficient data, and that means bits of information approximating the number of molecules in the universe. Let's not chicken out now." "If seven maids with seven mops Swept it for half a year, Do you suppose," the Walrus said, "That they could t it clear?" "... ridiculous," someone was saying, and then Adams broke in, "It's easy for you to talk about centuries when you've been here only three years. Wait until you've been at it for ten years, like I have. Or Mac here, who has been on the Project for twenty years and head of it for fifteen." "What's the use of arguing about something we can't know anything about?" Sonnenbom asked him. "We have to base our our position on probabilities. Shklovskii and Sagan estimated that habitable planets in our galaxy alone. Van Hoemer estimated vanced societies in orbit around them; Sagan said one in one Hundred thousand. Either way, it's good odds that there's somebody there -- three Hundred or ten thousand in our segment of the universe. Our job' is to listen in tiSe right place or in tlie right way; or understand wKat we Hear." A dams turned to MacDonald. "What do you say, Mac?" "I say these basic discussions are good for us," MacDonald said mildly, "and we need to keep reminding ourselves what it is we're doing, or we'll get swallowed in a quicksand of data. I also say that it's time now to get down to the business at hand -- what observations do we make tonight and the rest of the week before our next staff meeting?" Saunders began, "I think we should make a methodical sweep of the entire galactic lens, listening on aU wave lengths -- " 'We've done that a hundred times," said Sonnenbom. "Not with my new filter -- " "Tau Ceti still is the most likely," said Olsen. "Let's really give it a hearing -- " MacDonald heard Adams grumbling, half to himself, "If there is anybody, and they are trying to communicate, some amateur is going to pick it up on his ham set, decipher it on his James Bond coderule, and leave us sitdollars of equipment with' egg all over our faces." "And don't forget," MacDonald said, "tomorrow is Saturday night, and Maria and I will be expecting you all at our place at dt for the customary beer and bull. Those who have more to say can save it for then." It was a joviality MacDonald did not feel. He did not know whether he could stand another Saturday night session of drink and discussion and dissension about the Project. It was one of his low periods when everything seemed to pile up on top of him, and he could not get out from imder, or tell anybody how He felt. No matter how he felt, the Saturday nights were good for morale. Pues no es possible que este continuo el atco armado ni la condicion y tlaqueza humana se pueda sustentar sin alguna licita recreacion. Within the Project, morale was always a problem. Besides, it was good for Maria. She did not get out enough. She needed to see people. And then... And then maybe Adams was right. Maybe nobody was there. Maybe nobody was sending signals because there was nobody to send signals. Maybe man was all alone in the universe. Alone with' God. Or alone vrith himself, whichever was worse. Maybe all the money was being I The bow cannot always stand bent, nor can human frailty subsist without some lawful recreaUon.  , . -- Cervantes, Don Quixote. wasted, and the effort, and tKe preparation -- all the intelligence and education and ideas being drained away into an endlessly empty cavern. Habe nun, ach! Philosoptue, Juristerei und Medizin, Und leider auch Tbeologie Durchaus studiert, mit heissem Bemuhn. Da steh'ich nun, ich armer Tot! Und bin so klug als wie zuvor; Heisse Magister, heisse Doktor gar, Und ziehe schon an die zehen Jaht Heraui, herab und quer und krumm Meine Schuler an der Nase  herum -- Und sehe, dass wir nichts wissen konnenP poor fool. Why me? MacDonald thought. Could not some otKer lead them better, not by the nose but by his real wdsdom? Perhaps aU Ke was good for was the Saturday night parties. Perhaps it was time for a change. He shook himself. It was the # Now I have studied philosophy, Medicine and the law, and unlortimately, theoloey, wearily sweating, yet I stand now, poor fool, no wiser than I was befwe; I am called Master, even Doctor, and for these last ten years have drawn my students, by the notes, up, down, crosswise and crooked. Now I see that we can know nothing finally. -- Goethe, Foust. endless waiting that wore him down, the waiting for something that did not happen, and the Congressional hearings were coming up again. What could he say that he had not said before? How could he justify a project that already had gone on for nearly fifty years without results and might go on for centuries more? "Gentlemen," he said briskly, "to our listening posts." By the time he had settled himself at his disordered desk, Lily was standing beside him. "Here's last night's computer anal#Tsis," she said, putting down in front of him a thin folder. "Re#molds says there's nothing there, but you always want to see it an#Tway. Here's the transcription of last shear's Congressional hearings." A thick binder went on top of the folder. "The correspondence and the actual appropriation measure are in another file if you want them." MacDonald shook his head. "There's a form letter here from rules for this year's budget and a personal letter from Ted Wartinian sa#ring that conditions are really tight and some cuts look inevitable. In fact, he says there's a possibility the Project might be scrubbed." Lily glanced at him. "Not a chance," MacDonald said confidently. "There's a few applications for employment. Not as many as we used to get. The letters from school children I answered myself. And there's the usual nut letters from people who've been receiving messages from outer space and from one who's had a called it -- not a saucer or anything. A feature writer wants to interview you and some others for an article on the Project I think he's with us. And another one who sounds as if he wants to do an expose." Lily was a wonder. She could handle everything in the office as well as he could. In fact, things might nm smoother if he were not around to take up her time. "They've both sent some questions for you to answer. And Joe wants to talk to you." "Joe?" "One of the janitors." "What does he want?" They couldn't afford to lose a janitor. Good janitors were harder to find than astronomers, harder even than electronidans. "He says he has to talk to you, but I've heard from some of the luimh room staff that he's been complaining about getting messages on his -- on his -- " "Yes?" "On his false teeth." MacDonald sighed. "Pacify him somehow, will you, Lily. If I talk to him we might lost a janitor." "I'll do my best. And Mrs. MacDonald called. Said it wasn't important and you needn't call back." "Call her," MacDonald said. "And, Lily -- you're coming to tlie party tomorrow night, aren't you?" "What would I be doing at a party with all the brains?" "We want you to come. Maria asked me particularly. It isn't all shop talk, you know. And there are never enough women. You might strike it off with one of the young bachelors." "At my age, Mr. MacDonald? You're just trying to get rid of me." "Never." "I'll get Mrs. MacDonald." Lily turned at the door. "I'll think about the party." MacDonald shuffled through the papers. Down at the bottom was the only one he was interested in -- the computer analysis of last night's listening. But he kept it there, on the bottom, as a reward for going through the others. Ted was worried, really worried. Move over, Ted. And then the writers. He supposed he would have to work them in somehow. At least it was part of the fall-out to locating the Project in Puerto Rico. Nobody just dropped in. And the questions. Two of them caught his attention. How did you come to be named Project Director? That was the friendly one. What ate your qualifications to be Director? That was the other. How would he answer them? Could he answer them. Finally he reached the computer analysis, and it was just like those for the rest of the week, and the week before that, and the months and the years before that No significant correlations. Noise. There were a few peaks of reception -- at the #I centimeter line, for instance -- but these were merely concentrated noise. Radiating clouds of hydrogen, as the Little Ear functioned like an ordinary radio telescope. At least the Project showed some results. It was feeding star survey data tapes into the international pool. Fall-out. Of a process that had no other product except negatives. AyTaybe the equipment wasn't sensitive enough. Maybe. They could beef it up some more. At least it might be a successful ploy with the Committee, some progress to present, if only in the hardware. You don't stand still. You spend more money or they cut you back -- or off. Note: Saunders -- plans to increase sensitivity. Maybe the equipment wasn't discriminating enough. But they had used up a generation of ingenuity canceling out background noise, and in its occasional checks the Big Ear indicated that they were doing adequately on terrestrial noise, at least Note: Adams -- new discrimination gimmick. Maybe the computer wasn't recognizing a signal when it had one fed into it. Perhaps it wasn't sophisticated enough to perceive certain subtle relationships... And yet sophisticated codes had been broken in seconds. And the Project was asking it to distinguish only where a signal existed, whether the reception was random noise or had some element of the unrandom. At this level it wasn't even being asked to note the influence of consciousness. Note: ask computer -- is it missing something? Ridiculous? Ask Olsen. Maybe they shouldn't be searching the radio spectrum at all. Maybe radio was a peculiarity of man's civilization. Maybe others had never had it or had passed it by and now had more sophisticated means of conomunication. Lasers, for instance. Telepathy, or what might pass for it with man. Maybe gamma rays, as Morrison suggested years before Ozma. Wen, maybe. But if it were so, II somebody else would Have to listen for those. He had neither the equipment nor the background nor the working lifetime left to tackle something new. And maybe Adams was right. He buzzed Lily. "Have you reached Mrs. MacDonald?" "The telephone hasn't answered -- " Unreasoned panic... " -- oh, here she is now. Mr. MacDonald, Mrs. MacDonald." "Hello, darling. I was alarmed when you didn't answer." That had been foolish, he thought, and even more foolish to mention it. Her voice was sleepy. "I must have been dozing." Even drowsy, it was an eadting voice, gentle, a little husky, that speeded MacDonald's pulse. "What did you want?" "You called me," MacDonald said. "Did I? I've forgotten." "Glad you're resting. You didn't sleep well last night." "I took some pills." "How many?" "Just the two you left out." "pood girl. I'll see you in a couple of hours. Go back to sleep. Sorry I woke you." But her voice wasn't sleepy any more. "You won't have to go back tonight, will you? We'll have the evening together?" "We'll see," he promised. But he knew he would return. TV  acDonald paused outside the-long, low concrete building which housed the offices and laboratories and computers. It was twilight. The sun had descended below the green hills, but orange and purpling wisps of cirrus trailed down the western sky. Between MacDonald and the sky was a giant dish held aloft by skeleton metal fingers -- held high as if to catch the star dust that drifted down at night from the Milky Way. Go and catch a falling star. Get with child a mandrake root. Tell me where all past years are. Or who deft the deviFs foot; Teach me to hear mermaids sitTging, Or to keep off envy's stinging. And find What wind Serves to advance an honest mind. Then the dish' began to turn, noiselessly, incredibly, and to tip. And it was not a dish' any more but an ear, a listening ear cupped by the surrounding hills to overhear the whispering universe. Perhaps this is what kept them at their jobs, MacDonald thought. In spite of all disappointments, in spite of all vain efforts, perhaps it was this massive machinery, as sensitive as their fingertips which kept them struggling with the unfathomable. When they grew weary at their electronic listening posts, when their eyes grew dim with looking at unrevealing dials and studying uneventful graphs, they could step outside their concrete cells and renew their dull spirits in communion with the giant mechanism they commanded, the silent, sensing instrument in which the smallest packets of energy, the smallest waves of matter, were detected in their headlong, eternal flight across the universe. It was the stethoscope vdth which they took the pulse of the all and noted the birth and death of stars, the probe with which, here on an insignificant planet of an undistinguished star on the edge of its galaxy, they explored the infinite. Or perhaps it was not just the reality but the imagery, like poetry, which soothed their doubting souls, the bowl held up to catch Donne's falling star, the ear cocked to catch the suspected shout that faded to an indistinguishable murmur by the time it reached them. And one thousand miles above them was the giant, fivemile-in-diameter network, the largest radio telescope ever built, which men had cast into the heavens to catch the stars. If they had the Big Em for more than an occasional reference check, MacDonald thought practically, then they might get some results. But he knew the radio astronomers would never relinquish time to the frivolity of listening for signals that never came. It was only because of the Big Ear that the Project had inherited the Little r. There had been talk recently about a larger net, twenty miles in diameter. Perhaps when it was done, if it were done, the Project might inherit time on the Big Ear. If they could endure until then, MacDonald thought, if they could steer their fragile vessel of faith between the Scylla of self-doubt and the Charybdis of Congressional appropriations. 'he images were not all favorable. There were others that went boomp in the night. There was the image, for instance, of man listening, listening, listening to the silent stars, listening for an eternity, listening for signals that would never come, because -- the ultimate horror -- man was alone in the universe, a cosmic accident of self-awareness which needed and would never receive the comfort of companionship. To be alone, to be all alone, would be like being all alone on earth, with no one to talk to, ever -- like being alone inside a bone prison, with no way to get out, no way to communicate witH anyone outside, no way to know if anyone was outside... Perhaps that, in the end, was what kept them going -- to stave off the tenors of the night. While they listened there was hope; to give up now would be to admit final defeat. Some said they should never have started; then they never would have the problem of surrender. Some of the new religions said that. The Solitarians, for one. There is nobody there; we are the one, the only created intelligence in the universe. Let us glory in our uniqueness. But the older religions encouraged the Project to continue. Why would God have created the myriads of other stars and other planets if he had not intended them for living creatures? Why should man only be created in His image? Let us find out, they said. Let us communicate with them. What revelations have they had? What saviors have redeemed them? Theee are the words which I spake unto you, while I was yet with you, that all things must be fulfilled, which were written in the law of Mosea, and in the prophets, and in the psalms, concerning me. Thus it is written, and thus it behoved Christ to suffer, and to rise from the dead the third day: and that repentance and remission of sins should be preached in his name among alt nations, beginning at Jerusalem. And ye are witnesses of these things. And behold, I send the promise of my Father upon you: but tarry ye in the city of Jerusalem, until ye be endued with power from on high. Dusk had turned to night. THe sky had turned to black. The stars had been born again. The listening had begim. MacDonald made his way to his car in the parking lot behind the building, coasted until he was behind the hill, and turned on the motor for the long drive home. 'he hacienda was dark. It had that empty feeling about it that MacDonald knew so well, the feeling it had for him when Maria went to visit friends in Mexico City. But it was not empty now. Maria was here. He opened the door and flicked on the hall light, "Maria?" He walked down the tiled hall, not too fast, not too slow. "Querida?" He turned on the livingroom light as he passed. He continued down the hall, past the dining room, the guest room, the study, the kitchen. He reached the dark doorway to the bedroom. "Maria Chavez?" He turned on the bedroom light, low. She was asleep, her face peaceful, h'er dark hair scattered across the pillow. She lay on her side, her legs drawn up under the covers. Men che dtamma Dt sangue m'e rimaso, che no tremi; Conosco i segni del? antica fiamma? MacDonald looked down at her, comparing her features one by one with those he had fixed in his memory. Even now, with those dark, expressive eyes closed, she was the most beautiful woman he had ever seen. What glories they had known! He renewed his spirit in the warmth' of his remembrances, recalling moments with lodng detail. C'est de quay pay le plus de peuT que la peuiA He sat down upon the edge of the bed and leaned over to kiss her upon the cheek and then upon her upthrust shoulder where the gown had slipped down. She did not waken. He shook her shoulder gently. "Maria!" She s Less than a drop o blood remains In me that does not tremble; I recognize the signals ot the andent name. -- Dante, Pnrgatorle. # The thing of which I have most fear Is fear. -- Montaigne, Essays, turned upon her back, straightening. She sighed, and her eyes came open, staring blankly. "It is Robby," MacDonald said, dropping unconsciously into a faint brogue. Her eyes came alive, and her lips smiled sleepily. "Robby. You're home." "Yo te amo," he murmured, and kissed her on the lips. As he pulled himself away, he said, "I'll start dinner. Wake up and get dressed. I'll see you in half an hour. Or sooner." "Sooner," she said. T T e turned and went to the kitchen. There was romaine lettuce in the refrigerator and, as he rummaged further, some thin slices of veal. He prepared Caesar salad and veal scallopine, doing it all quickly, expertly. He liked to cook. The salad was ready and the lemon juice, tarragon, white wine and, a minute later, the beef bouillon had been added to the browned veal when Maria appeared. She stood in the doorway, slim, lithe, lovely, and sniffed the air, "I smell something delicious." It was a joke. When Maria cooked, she cooked Mexican, something peppery that burned all the way into the stomach and lay there like a banked furnace. When MacDonald cooked, it was something exotic -- French, perhaps, or Italian or Chinese. But whoever cooked, the other had to appreciate it or take over all the cooking for a week. MacDonald filled their wine glasses. "'A la tres-bonne, a la tres belief " he said, " 'qui iait ma joie et ma sante.' " "To the Project," Maria said. "May there be a signal received tonight." MacDonald shook his head. One should not mention what one desires too much. "Tonight there is only us." Afterwards there were only the two of them, as there had been now for twenty years. And she was as alive and as urgent, as filled with love and laughter, as when they first had been together. At last the urgency was replaced by a vast ease and contentment in which for a time the thought of the Project faded into something remote which one day he would return to and finish. "Maria," he said. "Robby?" "Yo te amo, corazon." "Vo te amo, Robby." Gradually then, as he waited for her breathing to slow, the Project returned. When he thought she was asleep, he got up and began to dress in the dark. s To the best, to the most beautiful who Is my joy and my well-being. -- Baudelaire, lies Epaees.  When I rest. I rust. -- German proverb. "Robby?" Her voice was awake and frightened. "Quetlda?" "You are going again?" "I didn't want to wake you." "Do you have to go?" "It's my job." "Just this once. Stay with me tonight." He turned on the light. In the dimness he could see that her face was concerned but not hysterical. " 'Rast ich, so tost Besides, I would feel ashamed." "I understand. Go, then. Come home soon." He put out two pills on the little shelf in the bathroom and put the others away again. Ill T he headquarters building was busiest at night when the radio noise of the sun was least and listening to the stars was best. Girls bustled down the halls with coffee pots, and men stood near the water fountain talking earnestly. MacDonald went into the control room. Adams was at the control panel; Montaleone was the technician. Adams looked up, pointed to his earphones with a gesture of futility, and shrugged. MacDonald nodded at him, nodded at Montaleone and glanced at the graph. It looked random to him. Adams leaned past him to point out a couple of peaks. "These might be something." "Odds," MacDonald said. "Suppose you're right. The computer hasn't sounded any alarms." "After a few years of looking at these things, you get the feel of them. You begin to think like a computer." "Or you get oppressed by failure." "There's that" The room was shiny and efficient, glass and metal and plastic, all smooth and sterile; and it smelled like electricity. MacDonald knew that electricity had no smell, but that was die way he thought of it Perhaps it was the ozone that smelled or warm insulation or oil. Whatever it was, it wasn't worth the time to find out and MacDonald didn't really want to know. He would rather think of it as the smell of electricity. Perhaps that was why he was a failure as a scientist "A scientist is a man who wants to Imow why," his teachers alwass had told him. MacDonald leaned over the control panel and flidced a switch. A thin, hissing noise filled the room. It was something like air escaping from an inner tube -- a susuration of surrqtitious sibilants from subterranean sessions of seething serpents. He turned a knob, and the sound became vdiat someone had called -- Tennyson? -- "the murmuring of innumerable bees." Again, and it became something from Matthew Arnold... melancholy, long withdrawing roar Retreating, to the breath Of the night wind, down the vast edges drear And naked shingles of the world. TT e turned the knob once more, and the sound was a babble of distant voices, some shouting, some screaming, some conversing calmly, some whispering -- all of them tiying beyond desperation to connmunicate, and everything just below the level of intelligibility. If he closed his eyes, MacDonald could almost see their faces, pressed against a distant screen, distorted with the awful effort to make themselves heard and imderstood. But they all insisted on speaking at once. MacDonald wanted to shout at them. "Silence, everybody! All of you but you -- there, with the purple antenna. One at a time, and we'll listen to all of you if it takes a hundred years or a hundred lifetimes." MacDonald's hand dropped away from the knob'. "Sometimes,' Adams said, "I think it was a mistake to put in the speaker system. You begin to anthropomorphize. After a while you begin to hear things. Sometimes you even get messages. I don't listen to the voices any more. I used to wake up in the night with someone whispering to me. I was just on the verge of getting the message that would solve everything, and I would wake up." He flicked off the switch. "Maybe someday somebody will get the message," MacDonald said. "That's what the audio frequency translation is intended to do. To keep the attention focused. It can mesmerize and it can torment, but these are the conditions out of which spring inspiration." "Also madness," Adams said. "You've got to be able to continue." "Yes." MacDonald picked up the earphones Adams had put down and held one of them to his ear. "Tico-tico, tico-tico," it sang. "They're listening in Puerto Rico. Listening for words that never come. Tico-tico, tico-tico. They're listening in Puerto Rico. Can it be the stars are stricken diunb?" MacDonald put the earphones down and smiled. "Maybe there's inspiration in that, too." "At least it takes my mind off the futility." "Maybe off the job, too? Do you really want to find anyone out there?" "Why else would I be here? But there are times when I wonder if we would not be better off not knowing."  "We all think that sometimes," MacDonald said. In his office he attacked the stack of papers and letters again. When he had worked his way to the bottom, he sighed and got up, stretching. He wondered if he would feel better, less frustrated, less uncertain, if he were working on the Problem instead of just working so somebody else could work on the Problem. But somebody had to do it Somebody had to keep the Project going, personnel coming in, funds in the bank, feathers smoothed. Maybe it was more important that he do all the dirty little work in the office. Of course it was routine. Of course Lily could do it as well as he. But it was important that he do it, that there be somebody in charge who believed in the Project -- or who never let his doubts be known. Like the Little Ear, he was a symbol -- and it is by symbols men live, or refuse to let their despair overwhelm them. T he janitor was waiting for him in the outer office. "Can I see you, Mr. MacDonald?" the janitor said. "Of course, Joe," MacDonald said, locking the door of his office carefully behind him. "What is it?" "It's my teeth, sir." The old man got to his feet and with a deft movement of his tongue and mouth dropped his teeth into his hand. MacDonald stared at them with a twinge of revulsion. There was nothing wrong with them. They were a carefully constructed set of false teeth, but they looked too real. MacDonald always had shuddered away from that which seemed to be what it was not, as if it were treacherously false. "They talk to me, Mr. MacDonald," the janitor mumbled, staring at the teeth with what seemed like suspicion. "In the glass beside my bed at night, they whisper to me. About things far off, like. Messages, like." MacDonald started. It was a strange word for the old man to use, and hard to say without teeth. Still, the word had been "messages." But why should it be strange? He could have picked it up around the offices or the laboratories. It would be odd, indeed, if he had not picked up something about what was going on. Of course, messages. "I've heard of that sort of thing happening," MacDonald said. "False teeth accidentally constructed into a kind of crystal set, that pick up radio waves. Particularly near a powerful station. And we have a lot of stray frequencies floating around, what with the antennas and all. Tell you what, Joe. We'll make an appointment with the Project dentist to fix your teeth so that they don't bother you. Any small alteration should do it" "Thank you, Mr. MacDonald," the old man said. He fitted his teeth back into his mouth. "You're a great man, Mr. MacDonald." MacDonald drove the ten dark miles to the hacienda with a vague feeling of unease, as if he had done something during the day or left something undone that should have been otherwise. But the house was dark when he drove up in front, not emptydark as it had seemed to him a few hours before but friendlydark. Maria was asleep, breathing peacefully. IV lighted windows that cast long fingers into the night, probing the dark hills, and the sotmd of many voices stirred echoes until the countryside itself seemed alive. "Come in, Lily," MacDonald said at the door, and was reminded of a winter scene when a Lily had met the gentlemen at the door and Helped tfiem off with tlieir overcoats. But that was anotlier Lily and another occasion and another place and somebody else's imagination. "I'm glad you decided to come." He had a can of beer in his hand and hie waved it in the general direction of the major center of noisemaking. "There's beer in the living room and something more potent in the study -- # proof grain alcohol, to be precise. Be careful with that. It will sneak up on you. But -- 'nunc esf bibendum!' "Where's Mrs. MacDonald?" Lily asked. "Back there, somewhere." MacDonald waved again. "The men, and a few brave women, are in the study. The women, and a few brave men, are in the living room. The kitchen is common territory. Take your choice." "I really shouldn't have come," Lily said, "I offered to sjeU Mr. Saunders in the control room, but he said I hadn't been checked out It isn't as if the computer couldn't handle it all alone, and I know enough to call somebody if anything unexpected should happen." "Shall I tell you something, Lily?" MacDonald said. "The computer could do it alone. And I Now's the time for drinking! -- Horace, Odes, t Who strives always to the utmost, him you and the computer could do it better than any of us, including me. But if the men ever feel that they are unnecessary, they would feel more useless than ever. They would give up. And they mustn't do that" "Oh, Mac!" Lily said. "They mustn't do that Because one of them is going to come up with the inspiration that solves it all. Not me. One of them. We'U send somebody to relieve Charley before the evening is over." Wet immer strebens sich bemuht. Den konnen wit erlosen. Lily sighed. "Okay, boss." "And enjoy yourself!" "Okay, boss, okay." "Find a man, Lily," MacDonald muttered. And then he, too, turned toward the living room, for Lily was expected last H e listened for a moment at the doorway, sipping slowly from the warming can. " -- work more on gamma rays -- " "Who's got the money to build a generator? Since nobody's built one yet, we don't even know what it might cost" " -- gamma ray sources should radio sources at twenty-one centimeters -- " "TKafs wKat Cocconi said nearly fifty years ago. The same arguments. Always the same arguments." "If they're right, they're right." "But the hydrogen emission line is so uniquely logical. As Morrison said to Cocconi -- and Cocconi, if you remember, agreed -- it represents a logical, prearranged rendezvous point. 'A unique, objective standard of frequency, which must be known to every observer of the universe,' was the way they put it." " -- but the noise level -- " MacDonald smiled and moved on to the kitchen for a cold can of beer. " -- Bracewell's 'automated messengers'?" a voice asked querulously. "What about them?" "Why aren't we looking for them?" "The point of Bracewell's messengers is that they make themselves known to us!" "Maybe there's something wrong with ours. After a few million years in orbit -- " " -- laser beams make more sense." "And get lost in all that star shine?" "As Schwartz and Townes pointed out, all you have to do is select a wavelength of light that is absorbed by stellar atmospheres. Put a narrow laser beam in the center of one of the calcium absorption lines -- " In the study they were talking about quantum noise. "Quantum noise favors low frequencies." "But the noise itself sets a lower limit on those frequencies." "Drake calculated the most favorable frequencies, considering the noise level, lie between # and #.I centimeters." "Drake! Drake! What did he know? We've had nearly fifty years experience on him. Fifty years of technological advance. Fifty years ago we could send radio messages # light-years and laser signals # light-years. Today those figures are # and # at least." "Wat if nobody's there?" Adams said gloomily. Ich bin der Geist der stets verneint. "Short-pulse it, like Oliver sugsecond would smear across the entire radio spectrum. Here, Mac, fill this, will you?" And MacDonald wandered away through the clustering guests toward the bar. "And I told Charley," said a woman to two other women in B I am Ihe aplrlt that always donles. -- Goetne, Faust. the comer, "if I had a dime for every dirty diaper I've changed, I sure wouldn't be sitting here in Puerto Rico -- " " -- neutrinos," said somebody. "Nuts," said somebody else, as MacDonald pomed grain alcohol carefully into the glass and filled it with orange juice. "The only really logical medium is Q waves." "I know -- the waves we haven't discovered yet but are going to discover about ten years from now. Only here it is nearly fifty years after Morrison suggested it, and we still haven't discovered them."---back across the room. "It's the night work that gets me," said someone's wife. "The Idds up all day, and then he wants me there to greet him when he gets home at dawn. Brother!" "Or what if everybody's listening?" Adams said gloomily. "Maybe everybody's sitting there, listening, just the way we are, because it's so much cheaper than sending." "Here you are," MacDonald said. "But don't you suppose somebody would have thought of that by this time and begin to send?" "Double-think it all the way through and figure what just occurred to you would have occurred to everybody else, so you might as well listen. Think about it -- everybody sitting around, listening. If there is anybody. Either way it makes the skin creep." "All right, tiien, we ought to send something." "What would you send?" "I'd have to think about it. Prime numbers, maybe." "Think some more. What if a civilization weren't mathematical?" "Idiot! How would they build an antenna?" "Maybe they'd rule-of-thumb it, like a ham. Or maybe they have built-in antenna." "And maybe you have built-in antenna and don't know it" MacDonald's can of beer was empty. He wandered back toward the Idtchen again. " -- insist on equal time with the Big Ear. Even if nobody's sending we could pick up the normal electronic commerce of a civilization tens of light-years away. The problem would be deciphering, not hearing." "They're picking it up now, when they're studying the relatively close systems. Ask for a tape and work out your program." "All right, I will. Just give me a chance to work up a request -- " MacDonald found himself beside Maria. He put his arm around her waist and pulled her close "All right?" he said to her. "All right." T T er face was tired, though,  MacDonald thought. He dreaded the notion that she might be growing older, that she was entering middle age. He could face it for himself. He could feel the years piling up inside his bones. He still thought of himself, inside, as twenty, but he knew that he was forty-seven, and mostly he was glad that he had found happiness and love and peace and serenity. He even was ful exuberance and belief in his personal immortality. But not Maria! Nel mezzo del cammin di nostra vita Mi ritrovai per una selva oscura, Che la diritta via era smarrita.o "Sure?" She nodded. He leaned close to her ear. "I wish it was just the two of us, as usual." "I, too." "I'm going to leave in a little while -- " "Must you?" I" middle of the Journey of our life r came to myself In a dark wood where the straight way was lost. -- Dante, Inferno. "I must relieve Saunders. He's on duty. Give him an opportunity to celebrate a little with the otBers." "Can't you send somebody else?" "Who?" MacDonald gestured with good humored futility at all the clusters of people held together by bonds of ordered sounds shared consecutively. "It's a good party. No one will miss me." "I will." "Of course, querida." "You are their mother, father, priest, all in one," Maria said. "You worry about them too much." "I must keep them together. What else am I good for?" "For much more." MacDonald hugged her with one arm. "Look at Mac and Maria, will you?" said someone who was having trouble with' his consonants. "What God-damned devotion!" MacDonald smiled and suffered himself to be pounded on the back while he protected Maria in front of him. "I'll see you later," he said. As he passed the living room someone was saying, "Like Edie said, we ought to look at the longchain molecules in carbonaceous chondrites. No telling how far they've traveled -- or been sent -- or what messages might be coded in the molecules." As Ke closed tBe front door behind him, the noise dropped to a roar and then a mutter. He stopped for a moment at Hie door of the car and looked up at the sky. E quindi uscimmo a riveder le stellePThe noise from the hacienda reminded him of something -- the speakers in the control room. All those voices talking, talking, and from here he could not understand a thing. Somewhere there was an idea if he could only concentrate on it hard enough'. But he had drunk one beer too many -- or perhaps one too few. V  fter long hours of listening to the voices, MacDonald always felt a little crazy, but tonight it was worse than usual. Perhaps it was all the conversation before, or the beers, or something else -- some deeper concern that would not surface. But then the listeners had to be crazy to begin with -- to get committed to a project that might go for centuries without results. Tioo-tico, tico-tico... Even if they could pick up a H And thence we Issued aut, again to see the stars. -- Dante. Infonio. message, they still would likely be dead and gone before any exchange could take place even with the nearest likely star. What kind of mad dedication could sustain such perseverance? They're listening in Puerto Ri-' CO... Religion could. At least once it did, during the era of cathedral building in Europe, the cathedrals that took centuries to build. "What are you doing, fellow?" "I'm working for ten francs a day." "And what are you doing?" "I'm laying stone." "And you -- what are you doing?" "I am building a cathedral." They were building cathedrals, most of them. Most of them had that religious mania about their mission that would sustain them through a lifetime of labors in which no progress could be seen. Listening for words that never come... The mere layers of stone and those who worked for pay alone eliminated themselves in time and left only those who kept alive in themselves the concept, the dream. But they had to be a little mad to begin with. Can it be the stars are stricken dumb? Tonight he had heard the voices nearly all night long. They kept tT#dng to tell him something, something urgent, something he should do, but He could not quite make out the words. There was only the babble of distant voices, urgent and unintelligible. Tico-tico, tico-tic... He had wanted to shout "Shut up!" to the universe. "One at a time!... You first!" But of course there was no way to do that Or had he tried? Had he shouted? They're listening with ears this big! Had he dozed at the console with the voices mumbling in his ears, or had he only thought He dozed? Or had he only dreamed he waked? Or dreamed he dreamed? Listening for thoughts just like their own. There was a madness to it all, but perhaps it was a divine madness. And is not that madness that which sustains man in his terrible self-knowledge, the driving madness which demands reason of a casual universe, the awful aloneness which seeks among the stars for companionship? Can it be that we are all alone?  I Ke ringing of the telephone half-penetrated through the mists of mesmerization. He picked up the handset half-expecting that it would be the universe calling, perhaps with' a clipped British accent. "Hello there, MacU Hello. Hello. I say, we seem to have a bad connection, what? Just wanted you to know that we're here. Are you there? Are you listening? Message on the way. May not get there for a couple of centuries. Do be around to answer, will you? That's a good being. Righto..." Only it wasn't. It was the familiar American voice of Charley Saunders saying, "Mac, there's been an acddent. Olsen is on his way to relieve you, but I think you'd better leave now. It's Maria." Leave it. Leave it all. What does it matter? But leave the controls on automatic; the computer can take care of it all. Maria! Get in the car. Start it Don't fumble! That's it Go. Go. Car passing. Must be Olsen. No matter. What kind of accident? Why didn't I ask? What does it matter what kind of acddent? Maria. Nothing could have happened. Nothing serious. Not with all those people around. Tiil desperandum. And yet -- why did Charley call if it was not serious? Must be serious. I must be prepared for something bad, something that will shake the world, that will tear my insides. I must not break up in front u There's no cause tor despair. -- Horact Odes. of tiiem. Why not? Why must I appear infallible? Why must I always be cheerful, imperturbable, my faith unshaken? Why me? If there is something bad, if something impossibly bad has happened to Maria, what will matter? Ever? Why didn't I ask Charley what it was? Why? The bad can wait; it will get no worse for being unknown. What does the universe care for my agony? I am nothing. My feelings are iKrthing to anyone but me. My only possible meaning to the universe is the Project. Only this slim potential links me with eternity. My love and my agony are me, but the significance of my life or death is the Project. going home. All seemed normal. Saunders met him at the door. "Doctor Lessenden is here. He's with Maria." T he odor of stale smoke and the memory of babble still lingered in the air, but someone had been busy. The party remains had been cleaned up. No doubt they had all pitched in. They were good people. "Betty found her in the bathroom off your bedroom. She wouldn't have been there except the others were occupied. I blame myself. I shouldn't have let you relieve me. Maybe if you had been here... But I knew you wanted it that way." "No one's to blame. She was alone a great deal," MacDonald said. "What happened?" "Didn't I tell you? Her wrists. Slashed with a razor. Both of them. Betty found her in the bathtub. Like pink lemonade, she said." By the time he reached the hacieda, MacDonald was breathing evenly. His emotions were under control. Dawn had grayed the eastern sky. It was a customary hour for Project personnel to be U Here Phaeton lies: In Phoebus' car he tarebL And thouj he greatly tailed, more greatly dared. -- Ovid. Metamorphoses. It Ploroed to the depth of my heart by a blow unforeseen -- and mortal. -- CoroeUIe, I Old. Perce jusgues au fond du coeur D'une atteinte imprevue aussi bien que mortelle? A fist tightened inside MacDonald's gut and then slowly relaxed. Yes, it had been that He had known it, hadn't he? He had known it would happen ever since the sleeping pills, even though he had kept telling himself, as she had told him, that the overdose had been an accident. Or had he known? He knew only that Saunders' news Had been no surprise. Then they were at the bedroom door, and Maria was Isdng under a blanket on the bed, scarcely making it moimd over her body, and her arms were on top of the blankets, palms up, bandages like white paint across the olive perfection of her arms -- now, MacDonald reminded himself, no longer perfection but marred with ugly red lips that spoke to him of hidden misery and untold sorrow and a life that was a lie... Doctor Lessenden looked up, sweat trickling down from his hairline. "The bleeding is stopped, but she's lost a good deal of blood. I've got to take her to the hospital for a transfusion. The ambulance should be here any minute." He paused. MacDonald looked at Maria's face. It was paler than he had ever seen it. It looked almost waxen as if it were already arranged for all time on a satin pillow. "Her chances are fifty-fifty," Lessenden said. And then the attendants pushed their way past him with their litter. "Betty found this on her dressing table," Saimders said. He handed MacDonald a slip of paper folded once. MacDonald unfolded it: Je m'en vay chercher tin grand Peutetre. VI E veryone was surprised to see MacDonald at the office. They did not say anything, and he did not volunteer the information that he could not bear to sit at home, among the remembrances, and wait for word to come. But they asked him about Maria, and he said, "Doctor Lessenden is hopeful. She's still unconscious. Apparently will be for some time. The doctor said I might as well wait here as at the hospital. I think I made them nervous. They're hopeful. Maria's still unconscious..." O lente, lente currite, noctis equi!...# The stars move still, time runs, the clock will strike... Finally MacDonald was alone. He pulled out paper and pencil and worked for a long time on the statement, and then he balled it up and threw it into the wastebasket, scribbled a single sentence on another sheet of paper, and called Lily. # I am eolmr to seek a great pcrtiaps. -- Rabelais on hJs deathbed. # Oh slowly, slowly run, hoisee ! the night!... , -- Marlowe, Br. Vanstas. She came in almost immediately. "Send this!" She glanced at it "No, Mac, I can't" "Send it!" "But -- " "It's not an impulse. I've thought it over carefully. Send it" Slowly she left, holding the piece of paper gingerly in her fingertips. MacDonald pushed the papers around on his desk, waiting for the telephone to ring. But, without knocking, unannounced, Saunders came through the door first. "You can't do this, Mac," Saunders said. MacDonald sighed. "Lily told you. I would fire that girl if she weren't so loyal." "Of course she told me. This isn't just you. It affects the whole Project." "That's what I'm thinking about." "I think I know what you're going through, Mac -- " Saimders stopped. "No, of course I don't know what you're going through. It must be hell. But don't desert us. Think of the Project!" "That's what I'm thinking about. I'm a failure, Charley. Everything I touch -- ashes." "You're the best of us." "A poor linguist? An indifferent engineer? I have no qualifications for this job, Charley. You need someone with ideas to head the Project, someone dynamic, someone who can lead, someone with -- charisma." A few minutes later he went over it all again with Olsen. When he came to the qualifications part, all Olsen could say was: "You give a good party, Mac." It was Adams, the skeptic, who affected him most. "Mac, you're what I believe in instead of God." Sonnenbom said, "You are the Project. If you go it all falls apart. It's over." "It seems like it, always, but it never happens to those things that have life in them. The Project was here before I came. It will be here after I leave. It must be longer lived than any of us, because we are for the years and it is for the centuries." After Sonnenbom, MacDonald told Lily wearily. "No more, Lily." None of them had had the courage to mention Maria, but MacDonald had considered that failure, too. She had tried to communicate with him a month ago when she took the pills, and he had been imable to imderstand. How could he riddle the stars when he couldn't even understand those closest to him. Now he had to pay. Meine Ruh'isi hin, Meine Herz ist schwer?-' What would Maria want? He knew what she wanted, but, if she lived, he could not let her pay that price. Too long she had been there when he wanted her, waiting like a doll put away on a shelf for him to return and take her down, so that he could have the strength to continue. And somehow the agony Had built up inside her, the dreadful progress of the years, most dread of all to a beautiful woman growing old, alone, too much alone. He had been selfish. He had kept her to himself. He had not wanted children to mar the perfection of their being together. Perfection for him; less than that for her. Perhaps it was not too late for them if she lived. And if she died -- he would not have the heart to go on with work to which, he knew now, he could contribute nothing. Que acredito sa ventura, Morir querdo y vivir loco? And finally the call came. "She's going to be all right, Mac," Lessenden said. And after a moment, "Mac, I said -- " "I heard." "She wants to see you." "I'll be there." "SKe said to give you a message. 'Tell Robby I've been a little crazy in the head. I'll be better now. That great perhaps looks too certain from here. And tell him not to be crazy in the head, too.' " A T acDonald put down the telephone and walked througH the doorway and through the outer office, a feeling in his chest as if it were going to burst. "She's going to be all right," he threw over his shoulder at Lily. "Oh, Mac -- " In the haU, Joe the janitor stopped him. "Mr. MacDonald -- " MacDonald stopped. "Been to the dentist #t, Joe?" "No, sir, not yet, but it's not -- " "Don't go. I'd like to put a tape recorder beside your bed for a while, Joe. Who knows?" "Thank you, sir. But it's... They say you're leaving, Mr. MacDonald." "Somebody else will do it." "You don't understand. Don't go, Mr. MacDonald!" "Why not, Joe?" "You're the one who cares." MacDonald had been about to move on, but that stopped him. IT lly peace Is trone. My neart Is neavy. -- Goethe, Fanst. # For If he like a nuulinan lived. At least he like a wise one died. -- Cervantes, Don Quixote. Ful wys is he that kan Hymselven knowe! He turned and went bade to tlie office. "Have you got tSat sKeet of paper, Lily?" "Yes. sir." "Have you sent it?" "No, sir." "Bad girl. Give it to me." He read the sentence on the paper once more: I have great confidence in the goals and ultimate success of the Project, but for personal reasons I mast submit my resignation. He studied it for a moment Pigmaei gigantum humeris impositi ptusquam ipm gigantes vident? And Ke tore it up. l A dwarf standing on the shoulder of a Riant may see farther than a giant himself. -- Lucan De Belle ClTlUe Be sure to watch for The magazine you asked fori All-new stories of adult fantasy and great tales of sword-and-sorcery. Edited by Lester del Rey and featuring such fine writers as: Don't miss !tl Newsstand Only for Mission To A Comet Tt is one of the by-products of the Space Age that comet fear, still rampant in #-#I at the latest appearance of Halley's comet, is a thing of the past But while hardly anybody is afraid of comets any more, the old curiosity, possibly wnth a very faint tinge of awe, has remained. We still want to know everything that can be known about a comet. Since telescopes, astronomical cameras and spectroscopes have done everything they could, it is quite natural to look in the general direction of the latest astronomical tool, the space probe. Have we progressed far enough to send a mission to a comet? The answer is yes; we can and we should, if we can find a suitable comet, one that is well behaved. To find out what constitutes good behavior on the part of a comet, we have to consider first that we are going to shoot from a moving platform: our earth. The earth moves in its orbit at the rate of ## miles per second. The distance from the sun is virtually uniform; during the first miles and during the first week difference of only # per cent. When the earth is closest to the sun (perihelion) it must, in accordance with Kepler's Second Law, move somewhat faster than at the time when it is farthest from the sun (aphelion), but again the difference in orbital velocity is minor. As distinct from the nearly circular orbits of the planets, the orbits of comets are quite elono O) o S  s  a e o "# I a. o Z 'gi b K ##) i  E # # a w o  O' :  !k e o l tS o R o o t o s Os o c M O K # O  Os  t; c D #)# o U)  s o u Q o s o. fit o X V) ca  u e S o a I s o w  TJ # e  o d h o Os o  o  CS N o o e o O K CO Tt d d CO r d  K CO Os CO o!S o R o K a d o o d d to so r: o # in d o # ' # lO Os rJO p  CN S K V # o d d d O c  K CO S s   o o CO 'O o V) s? o 'O s ) flu d d d d pj Q. Q VI .# g a.  # # q # #I o # # # sa ) I I w # lo -- d CO o Os q d V) JO 'O d d to q r f" r o E o z o u w U J.o  p  o c # o ,# c : lu UL O O N O Jg #  .#. C JK o # X e s .  ) E #  .  s-iji# :S S I I Is gated, with one notable exception. Fig. I shows a diagram of the orbit of Halley's comet; it is correct as far as it goes; we'll discuss later what this diagram fails to show. The more elongated the orbit of a comet, the greater the difference of its orbital velocity at perihelion and aphelion. For a mission to a comet we would like to find one which has an orbit with aphelion or perihelion close to the earth's distance from the sun. The "ideal" comet for a probe would be one that orbits the sim inside the orbit of the earth, with' aphelion near the earth's orbit. If there were such a comet, it would have an orbital velocity at aphelion not very different from the earth's orbital velocity. However, no such' comet is known, so we have to look around for the next best thing. That next best thing is a comet with its perihelion near the earth's orbit, where the comet will move faster than the earth. But if the orbit of the comet is not excessively elongated, the difference between the comet's and the earth's velocities would be manageable. Here nature has provided a fairly large selection; four such comets are shown in Fig. #. At first glance, the least suitable of the four is comet Encke, because it crosses the earth's orbit and the velocity difference is considerable. Tut a diagram is not good enough to show what is going on; figures are needed. They were assembled in a table by J. C. Lair half a dozen years ago -- but this table is by no means a complete listing of all the known comets with orbital periods of a dozen years or less. There are at least a score of others. Now with this table as a guide, we can go to work, eliminating the difficult cases and retaining the more promising ones. Going first by the proximity of the comet's perihelion to the earth's orbit, comets Gale, GiacobiniZinner, Poos-Winnecke, Schaumasse, Tuttle and Tuttle-Giacobini all look fine. None of them is more than # per cent farther from the sun than the earth's orbit. But they all have rather elongated orbits, a fact that is expressed by the figure for the eccentricity in the third column. A comet with an orbit of high eccentricity will move very fast at its perihelion. Let us assume that we have two comets, both' with perihelia at the orbit of the earth, or one A.U. (astronomical imit) from the sun. One of these two comets has its aphelion five A.U. from the sun, but the aphelion of the other is ten A.U. from the sun. The one with' the aphelion farther away, the one with the longer ellipse, will move much faster at its perihelion than the one witK the shorter ellipse. So let us say, somewhat arbi trarily, that we reject comets with an orbital eccentricity of # or larger. This leaves only two: Pons-Winnecke and Tuttle-Giacobini. Now we'll progress to the next point, the inclination of the comet's orbit to the ecliptic. The ecliptic is the plane of the orbit of the earth; something moving in the same plane would be said to have an inclination of zero. Something moving in an orbit with its plane at an angle to the ecliptic is said to have an inclination of so and so many degrees of arc. A mission to a body moving in an inclined orbit is more expensive in terms of fuel and generally more difficult; the higher the inclination the more difficult the out-of-ecliptic mission. Looking at our two comets Fig. #, The Orbits of four short-period comets. Comet Encke is the only known short-period comet with its perihelion inside the orbit of Mercury. with Otherwise reasonable orbits, we find to our dismay that just these two show rather high inclinations, #I .# and # .# respectively. The sad result is that none of the comets of our original list has an orbit that would be easy to reach. At the same time, a glance at the table immediately reveals two comets with low inclination, namely comets Forbes and Kopff. Both also have low eccentricities -- about # in both cases -- but the perihelia of both are rather far away, about # A.U. -- a little farther than the orbit of Mars. If a choice had to be made now, it would consist of a careful weighing of a number of points not yet mentioned -- as for example, the question of how well the orbit of the comet is known. It might be that the orbit of Tuttle-Qiacobini is far better known than that of Kopff (I believe this is the case) so that better knowledge would overcome the general unhappiness caused by high inclinations. Or the choice may be influenced by the fact that one of the two comets happens to be observable in the sky for a few months prior to the date of departure of the mission. Then a good orbit could be established just before the mission gets underway. Somewhat ironically, the comet ## with the best-known orbit, namely Encke, which Has been under observation since # and has the shortest orbital period of any comet, has a particularly imsuitable orbit for interception. Its orbit is too eccentric; the velocity with which it crosses the earth's orbit is too high; its perihelion is far inside the earth's orbit, and its velocity at perihelion is such that a probe would have difficulty matching it. Instead of trying for Encke's comet, it might be better to get a precise orbit determination for comet Forbes or comet Kopff. The latter is due back at its perihelion in October, #; the former has just passed through' its perihelion and is due back in July, #. Of course, it is known that things can easily go wrong with' comet orbits. Since the comets themselves have so little mass, they are easy victims of the gravitational fields of the larger planets. About a century ago the small comet Biela was even tom in two. Unless a comet orbit is very well known, it is impossible to predict the orbital changes a passage near a major planet will produce. But even with an imperfectly known orbit, it is at least possible to compute whether the comet will come close to a major planet. In other words, even with an imperfectly known orbit one might be able to say that orbital changes are unlikely because the comet, on this particular trip around the sun, will not come near a planet. J ust what is a mission to a comet supposed to find out? The currently accepted idea of the nature of a comet is the one conceived by Fred L. Whipple a few decades ago; a comet consists of frozen gases. Solid matter, namely cosmic dust, is indubitably imbedded in these frozen gases, but it is only a minor constituent. When the comet comes within a certain distance of the sun, somewhere between the orbits of Mars and Jupiter, the frozen gases begin to evaporate, forming the so-called coma (literally: head of hair) around the comet's body, called the nucleus. Soon the radiation pressure of the sun "blows" some of the coma away so that it streams behind as a taU. Measuring the length of the tail and the diameter of the coma by astronomical observations is no problem, if we disregard the question of whether the tail as well as the coma may have invisible portions of very low density. Estimating the diameter of the nucleus is already difficult, and calculations of the mass of a nucleus show a wide divergence. The same goes for estimates about the density of the coma. A probe flying through a comet's tail and its coma, moving with nearly the same velocity relative to tiie sun as the comet it, self, would answer these questions. Though the mass of a comet is small compared to that of a planet, it is gigantic compared to that of the probe. The probe would therefore be deflected from its pre-calculated course; from the degree of this deflection the mass of the nucleus could be calculated with great accuracy. The chemical nature of the gases that make up a comet could be established more completely than it can be done from observations from the ground. And then there is a problem left over from the nineteenth century, when French, German and Russian astronomers gave it a great deal of thought and attention. Astronomical books, then as now, said that comets were visible by reflected sunlight. But when these observers tried to establish the luminosity of a comet, they repeatedly found that a comet emitted more light than could be accounted for by mere reflection of sunlit Some guessed that chemical reactions in the coma and tail produced this extra luminosity. Others said that it was more likely to be electrical in nature. The problem of the extra luminosity was never solved; it was slowly forgotten. The general Fig. #. The portion of the orbit of Holley's comet near Hs perihelion. The "nodal line" is the line connecting the two points where the comet's orbit goes through the ecliptic. lack of bright comets during the twentieth century probably contributed to the lack of interest. True, the observers of the nineteenth century did not really measure a comet's luminosity but estimated it visually with the backing of much' experience. It may have been just a collection of mistakes, but we caimot be sure. At any event, a probe would clear this up. Tlhile all the thinking about a ' ' suitable comet for such a mission was going on, several people, living thousands of miles apart and not knowing what the others were thinking, asked themselves: why not go after the big one, namely Halley's comet? It is due again in the Spring of #. Here we have a large comet with a reasonably well-known orbit The uncertainties now existing about the precise date and so forth of its next approach could be established by observation a few months before the event -- obviously a large comet can be observed for a longer time than a small one. But while Halle # r's comet is what is called an easy object for observation, it is anything but easy as a target for a probe. This is the point where facts have to be added to the information contained in Fig. #. The diagram shows that Halley's comet is retrograde: it moves around the sun in a direction opposite to the motion of the planets. This by itself makes life difficult, because it looks as if comet and probe must pass each other like two jets flying in opposite directions. The period during which useful measurements can be taken will be very brief indeed, even with very sophisticated instrumentation. To make it all still worse, Halley's comet Kas an orbit with the rather high inclination of #.#, so it would have to be intercepted by the probe when it passes through the ecliptic (Fig. #.) Let us have a few figures about its orbit now. Aphelion is beyond Neptune's orbit at a distance of # A.U. from the sim -- it was passed in #. Orbital velocity at aphelion is about # miles per second. The perihelion is at # A.U., or between the orbits of Mercury and Venus; orbital velocity at perihelion is just a shade below # miles per second. The calculated time of the next perihelion passage is Wednesday, February #, #, at #:# A.M. of uncertainty at the moment. However, at its previous appearance the comet was first photographed when it was at a distance of # A.U. from the sun, #I days prior to perihelion passage. It was seen first with the naked eye (by Prof. Max Wolf of the Koenigstuhl Observatory of the University of Heidelberg), # dajrs before perihelion passage. We can expect that it will be spotted photographically at a longer distance than # A.U. next time, possibly as much as # A.U., so that there will be ample time for correcting the orbit calculations. B ecause the perihelion passage is still # years in the future, our thinking about a probe to Halley's comet need not be restricted to today's rockets, today's instnimentation and today's methods of launching a space probe toward a distant target. For some time now, space experts have been talking about pomething they call "swing-b" or "swing-around" missions. None has been performed yet, but the principle is to utilize the gravitational field of a planet to alter the direction of a space probe to accomplish something that could not be done directly. It so happens that the planet Saturn will be available for a swing-by maneuver when Halley's comet passes it about # days prior to its next perihelion passage. On a flat diagram it looks as if comet and planet will come fairly close to each other at that time; in reality, because of the high inclination of the comet's orbit, they will be far apart. But the important point is that both planet and comet vrill be in about the same direction in the sky as seen from the earth. If we sent a space probe to Saturn in #, it would get to Saturn's orbit at the right time, at a point not far from the position of the planet. Because of its inertia, the probe would overshoot the orbit of Saturn (Fig. #), but its original fairly straight path would be bent into a large hairpin curve by the planet's gravity. If the position of the probe relative to the planet were properly chosen, the probe would make a return flight to the sim that would parallel the orbit of the comet and slowly approach it in the course of # days, fiFig. #. A totalled twingdjy mluion for a probe fo Hallot Comet. Tbe twlng#iy b occomplkhed by etlUzing the gravitational field of Saturn t bend the probe' orbit into the desired path. nally coming close enough so that a soft landing of the probe on the comet's nucleus would be a distinct possibility. Right now, in #, such a mission is beyond the state of the art, except for the rocket itself. The Satum-V, with suitable upper stages, could provide the necessary lift and velocity. The difficulties are at the electronic end; signals will have to be sent over distances so great that the signal will need up to ## hours to reach the probe; the return signal will, of course, take just as long. However, the probe will not have to leave imtil five years from now, so there is time to think and work around tire difficulties.      Next month Is our eighteenth birthday, and the guests at the party include some very old friends --  and some new ones. For openers, there's a story called The Villains from Vega IV by Gold. Well, not exactly by Gold. It's by two Golds -- H.L., who was Galaxy's founding editor, and E.J., who happens to be his son. Obviously genes will tell; and obviously Gene Gold's genes carry some handy literary traits. Now that we think of it, this may be the only father-son collaboration in all of science fiction. Anybody know of another? In the same issue Christopher Anvil gives us Behind fhe Sandrat Hoax, Kris Neville takes us to Thyre Planet and Mack Reynolds tells us about a Criminal in Utopia. Which presents a problem for his criminal. Think about it: Here you are, a bright young man with larceny in your heart, living in a society where money is just a quaint old memory from the dark ages and ail transactions are handled by unirersal credit cards. What do you steal? How do you keep what you have stolen? There's more of course -- Willy Ley's For Your Information, Algis Budrys's book reviews, a "non-fact" article by Larry S. Todd called The Varbots. Interesting piece. It's a history of armored warfare, for the next # years, illustrated by the author himself. Come take a trip with Galaxy to the ends of the Earth -- the end of the Earth as we know it! this issue, Galaxy's Va cation Magazine supplement takes you to some of the world's newest and most unusual travel spots in this year of #. Our first stop this month will be the Sahara Desert. In search of a whipping boy, the public is blaming this on DeGauUe. Of course, le bon General did not invent the Bomb. But he did pick the Sahara for a target area. Who wouldn't? It seemed a logical spot. How could the French scientists have known that those big dunes weren't just sand, but sand-covered cliffs; white chalk and limestone cliffs like the ones they're so enthusiastic about at Dover? And that's all it took limestone, sand and heat of the last bomb they set off. After the dust cleared, so to speak, there they were i with' a desert that was really useless. Because it had cooled and annealed. Into glass. 'h'e entire Sahara hadn't been affected -- just about a thousand-mile radius reaching out from around the target site. But it couldn't be classified as a desert any more, could it? They wanted to re-name it, but as there was not exactly any precedent to guide them, the public has solved their dilemma by calling it the Sahara Glass Flats. After the shock (and the radiation) wore off, the French thought this would be the eighth wonder of the world. A fantastique tourist attraction. It took just one expedition t show them how wrong they were. Tour groups through this land of glass have been discontinued until someone develops buses with foam-rubber tires that won't puncture. You see, this is primitive glass. It's not tempered or treated with any of your modem this and thats so it won't shatter or crack or break when you drop it. They thought it would've aimealed into a solid mass. But it didn't. It's stratified like most areas of rocky land are. Oh, a few of the dunes are solid -- like icebergs. But that's worse yet The only way to go in is by helicopter. If you do go, don't forget your heavy hoots, #rour smoke-glass sunglasses and asbestos gloves. The boots? So you'll have feet left after walking over the glass , -- crunch, shatter, tinkle, crash,  scnmch. And the glasses? That  stuff reflects the sun. It catches it beautifully and throws it back  prismatically from every angle. Then the gloves -- if yu think the sun heated up the sand that was there before, you should feel what it does to miles and miles of glass! You'll have to fly in every morning and drop down by ropes. No landings. No campates. It would make one hell of a place for a bedroll -- glass splinters and slivers who knows where. And do leave those dunes alone. It's one thing to pick-axe your way up a berg or glacier, but a hot iceberg? Forget it If you so much as bmsh an arm or leg against the edge, presto, seconddegree bums. You'd need asbestos clothing, and then you'd pass out from the heat But don't forget your cameras.  You can fly across at different times of the day and see the  whole place for the first time each' time. When the sun rises, the glass is one color; when it sets, it's turned yet another. That's the clear glass. Wait till you see the areas of colored glass. There's one strip, about two miles long and a mile wide, of green glass that looks like an oasis from a chopper. There's emerald apple green and kelly and nile, , chartreuse and pea and hundreds of green and blue-green variations. All it took for green glass was a little copper in the mix.  Then there are acres of cr#rstal, chunks of it, good-sized rocks and boulders. Heavy, shimmering, captive prisms of crystal. That's glass with lead in it. And the red glass! Patches of it all over that desert. From the air it looked like a wounded giant walked along scattering drops of blood. In some spots there are huge smears where the giant must have stopped to rest. But red glass doesn't come from blood. It comes from gold! And some of those drops of gold-bearing blood are a hundred yards across. There's one field where the red glass mixed with the lead crystal. It's fantastic to walk through there, kicking those red prisms. There are no rubies like it in the  whole world, and your cameras can't do it justice. (Provided you remember to bring all the neces sary filters.) 'he whole place is a psychedelic delight. Pick up one of those crystal rocks and look through it at the other glass. It's better than any artificially induced state. Except, of course, you are with your heavy boots and insulated gloves, walking crunch', scrunch over the poor fragile stuff. There's still the question of what to do with miles of broken glass. Maybe there's a whole new industry about to spring up, a fortune waiting for someone. All that gold waiting to be melted out. Plus the copper, and you should see the stretches of black glass! Layers of it, exotic, shiny; it looks like obsidian. That'rf colored with iron, and some of it might have silver in it, too. There are miles of it. Then there are the fields where the sand fused with manganese and turned purple, violet, amethyst, A sunset over these areas is unbelievable. But forget the idea of selling the choice pieces of crystal as souvenirs. Of what? The biggest blunder anyone's made on Earth so far? Besides, if you've seen one rock made of crystal, you've seen them all. It can be ground and etched; it works up into beautiful paperweights, but that's all. But how much can they dispose of this way? People collect rocks all over the globe, and I don't think they've gotten too far along in depleting the earth of its supply of rocks. So here it sits -- most of the Sahara Desert. If anyone ever figures a way to get tours in and out economically it could be a greater natural (or unnatural) wonder than the old Grand Canyon was. But till they do. I'm not sure you'll want to go unless you're wild about looking at broken glass. Maybe the French should have a contest Send your entries in, folks, the best idea we receive for disposing of our glass wins an allexpense paid tour of the Sahara Glass Flats. Plus a lifetime supply of broken fragments. And the ruimers-up will get five tons of glass, their choice of color, plus the General. Not that there's much demand for those any more. But be fair. After all, how could DeGauUe or anyone else have known about the deep sub-crustal fault right under that part of the Sahara? And if anyone had, who cotild have guessed that the seismic energies unleashed could bring about the Great Pacific Tilt? N ow let's travel back to the General's favorite country, old as it used to be, now that the quakes had stopped. We're head for the West Coast -- the new West Coast -- for a pack trip down the San Andreas Canyon. Of course, it's a shame about the old Grand Canyon. It's still spectacular, if not as large. And the geysers and hot springs spouting up from the Colorado River make it even more interesting than before. But so many people Have seen it, and this trip is for the more adventurous. They haven't built any hotels yet -- just in case the quakes start up again -- so we'll be on our own. Just us and the Parks Guides. If you've got the time, fimds and intestinal fortitude, I would advise starting out at Fairbanks or Jimeau and making your way down to what's left of Baja California. But from one who's done it, let me tell you that's a long trip to make on a mule's back. The tour areas the Parks Department is setting aside include some of the finest features of the San Andreas Canyon, and they defy verbal description. The Canyon is so new they haven't had time to blast any trails down to the floor. So our trip will start on a comic note. You haven't seen anything until you've seen a trussed-up mule being slimg with ropes down to the floor of the San Andreas Canyon. Unless it's yourself imdergoing the same indignity. We'll start out from Crater Lake, which is wider now and not as deep as it used to be. The landscape was flooded, but not ruined too badly. The hotels are still here, so take advantage of them. It's the last night you will spend in bed for a while. There's not much to say about the mechanics of the trip -- jogging along on tKe mules, eating around campfires, sleeping on the ground in sleeping bags. Don't worry about wild animals. The only ones down here are fossilized. But I must warn you -- especially the ladies -- sanitary facilities do not exist! Lest this cause undue alarm let me add that the guides are courteous and imderstanding. Let me also add that you needn't bother bringing your transistor radios -- unless they happen to be equipped with mile-long antennas. But the scenery is beautiful. If we were to compare San Andreas with the Grand Canyon, it would win hands down because of size alone, but that is only the first consideration. The colors in the layers of uncovered rock are far more spectacular than those of the Grand Canyon. What makes them so much more interesting of course is the fact that they're new; they haven't even begun to erode. They should stay that way for a few thousand years, so you've got plenty of time to enjoy them. The vegetation has already begun to take over. There are wild roses and buttercups, asters, daisies and even dandelions growing out of every niche they can find. In another twenty years, when the pines are tall enough, it'll be really gorgeous. For now there's just a good enoxigli overgrowtii of weeds and grass to hide the scarred land. (And enough bushes growing up to provide necessary privacy.) Of course, if you don't feel that you can take three whole weeks on a mule, you can climb up near Stockton and take a bus over to the town of New San Francisco. There's a Parks Dept ferry that leaves twice a week for a tour of the ruins of the old city. There are decent accommodations on the island and if it seems a little macabre it is none the less interesting. We'll jog along, however, past the new capital, Fresno, past Bakersfield, the present movie center, down to where Los Angeles used to be. If you're a skindiver, you can leave the tour here and explore the underwater ruins. If you think Disneyland used to be a fun place, you should see whafs it like under the sea. Otherwise you can continue for the last two days of our trip to its finish at Mexicali. There's a short side trip to the edge of the Pacific where you can lean over the cliffs and peer sadly down at what's left of Tijuana. 'hen we'll drive back to the jetport outside of Bakersfield and catch a plane which is going to take us further west, to the remains of the Far East We're Headed for DeGaiiUe's otHer major contribution to world tourism: New Lemuria, # miles southwest of California. As Japan sank slowly into tHe sea, Lemuria began rising up. It's still not the safest spot in the world to be sure. But even New York City has been trembling lately -- you remember the PanAm Building's fate -- so you're not safe anywhere. What did the most damage in Pacific areas, even before the last devastating earthquakes hit, were the tidal waves that were a direct result of the California quakes. The Japanese Have really been extremely fortunate. Due to the many warnings their scientists were able to give them, they were able to migrate with much of their personnel and equipment in time. They don't feel any more insecure on New Lemuria now than they did on the old land, which had been shaking for a couple of generations anyway. New Lemuria seems to be fairly stable, bar the occasional tsunami when another volcano pokes its head above sea-level. But the UN, whicK still controls the islands, isn't allowing anyone on the smaller ones and the inhabitants have wisely built only in the centers. Even the fishermen live inland. When they're working they carry powerful radios on their boats so they'll be able to receive warnings in time. The scenery here is also too new to have achieved any of the spectacular beauty that, say, Hawaii had before Mauna Loa went off. But the Hawaiians have already got orchid farms in full bloom, and their new pineapple plantations are well under way. The beaches wUl need a few millenia before the rocks and dirt turn to sand, but when there are no tsunamis the water is warm and blue. And they say that the surf off the new beaches at Tarawa is magnificent. Of course there are no miles of beachfront hotels. You'll have to ride to the beach every day from one of the fine hotels inland at Waikiki. They've reconstructed the old Imperial on the main island, now called New Tokyo. They were able to salvage most of the old place. You can't tell the difference until you look out the window. The Japanese have started landscaping the beaches, hopefully. The next tsunami will undoubtedly wash the gardens away, but they'll rebuild them and meanwhile they are charming. If you'd like, you can charter a private jet to Indonesia where you'll get a bang out of what old Krakatoa's been doing. This activity has been the main cause of the tidal waves at Lemuria. B ut if you don't want to go iland-h'opptng tHere's enougH to be seen outside your Hotel window. If you stay for two weeks you'll definitely catch a tidal wave rolling in. From the safety of your hilltop hotel, there's nothing more awesome. The tsunamis act as though they were endowed with minds of their own pounding, roaring full-speed ahead at the beaches, with the noise and velocity of a cross-country freight train. With all the fury and destruction they represent, they're the biggest attraction of Lemuria. The second biggest attraction is also to be seen from your hotel; the mountains of Oceania. If you thought the glass dunes of the Sahara were fascinating and dangerous, wait until you see the coral-topped Oceanias. If ever a mountain range deserved the name of Razor-back Mountains, this is it! Most of the coral is white and the peaks look from a distance like they're snow-capped. Or they did look like they were covered with snow -- they're mostly tattle-tale gray now. The Lemurians assure me that when the spring storms come the mountain tops will be washed clean again. Visit Lemuria, folks, the only country in the world with washable mountains! Of course, not all the islands were formed from earthquakes. Some of the atolls turned cut to be the coral-covered cones of ancient volcanoes. When they rose, the lava and coral fused together and there are now coral-topped mountains whose entire slopes are shiny black obsidian. So much for the Black and White Mountains. Our final words about New Lemuria are being written from the terrace of the Imperial, where your adventure-reporter sits sipping sake, watching the sun set on the highest peak of the Oceanias. You see, not all the coral is white. The homesick Japanese started to call this peak Mt. Fuji, but by more popular demand the name that's been put on the maps -- the name for this fantastic mountain that we're watching the orange rays of the sun set on fire -- is Blushing Mike ThoseWi Connections  li' Miro f: lloalli and Tiwiis. -- Old Toxiaii provorli What Has Gone Before Alter a nuclear world war, cept for the black nations of California and Florida, dominates North America from Guatemala to a fluctuating Russo-Texan boundary in the Yukon. The T exans take a hormone which makes them # or more feet tall, towering above their servile Mexes, Injuns and poor whites. For # years Earth's nations have banned contact with Circumluna, a self-sustaining moonsatellite, which refused to join in the Great Atomic War. It is chiefly inhabited by Russian and American scientists and engineers, along with various hippie and artistic types living in a duraplastic annex called the Sack. When relations are resumed between Circumluna and Terra, the first Sackabond to drop down the gravity well is Christopher Crockett La Cruz, known as Scully, a young actor seeking funds to save his father's theater in the Sack by asserting a family claim to the Lost Crazy-Russian Pitchblende Mine near Yellowknife. Scully is an Syi foot Thin -- mos of his muscles are too weak to function in Terran gravity. So he wears a battery-powered titanium exoskeleton. (His jaws, fingers and toes alone are abnormally strong.) By accident he is landed in Dallas, Texas, Texas -- heart of the Lone Star Continent -- where he is befriended by Elmo Oilfield Earp, a garrulous minor politician. Through Elmo he meets Governor Lamar of Texas, Texas and is innocently used by LamaYs clique in the successful assassination of President Austin of Texas. On the same day Scully falls in love with (#) Rosa Morales, called La Cucaracha, and (# ) Rachel Vachel Lamar, theaterminded daughter of the governor. The two girls induce him to join the Bent-Back Revolution, a Mex revolt against the Texans. There is a greaser legend that one day the dread figure of Death (El Esqueleto, or for short Esquel) will come striding from nowhere to lead the revolt against the gringos. With his cadaverousness, black suit and gleaming exoskeleton, Scully is a natural for the part. He enjoys portraying Death and making revolutionary speeches, but his chief reason for turning rebel is his desire to get to Amarillo Cuchillo (Texan for Yellowknife), where it is planned the "revolutionary tour" will end. After brushes with the Texas Rangers, the tour gets underway, led by El Toro, an amiable young Mex. With them also go the two girls; a priest. Father Francisco; Cassius Krupp Fanninowicz, an unbalanced Texo-German scientist who has a monomaniac interest in Scully's exoskeleton; and Guchu, a black Zen Buddhist, who is an agent of the Pacific Black Republic. They travel in kacks -- elusive combo air-cushion and copter vehicles. A mystery develops as to what industrial enterprise the Texans are carrying out inside certain closely guarded huge towers scattered across the land. Working in the towers are hordes of temporarily cyborged Maxes, whose memory for their work is artificially blacked out. At Kansas City, Missouri, Texas, the revolutionary company barely escapes by river submarine from a surprise raid by the Rangers on one of their big meetings. Three days later they are encamped in an abandoned coal mine near the atomized ruins of Evansville on the Ohio River. In tKe Coal Mine Cijnfierno de los diablos!" El Toro cursed genially but seriously behind me in the silvery dark. "What are you doing up here, Esquel? Hvmting for Texas owl-planes? I assure you, they will spot you first. Your exo will stand out in their radar like a metal tree." I did not remove th'e borrowed binoculars from my orbits, but lowered tKeir electronic gain best to observe the dark-and-glinting siieck somewhere between my eyes and Luna's bright, crinkled border. When the almost pointtiny spangle had climbed a low mountainside and off the moon, I knew for certain it was Circumluna and the Sack in transit. I shifted my field to the stars around Luna. From the pale few I could see -- so different from the multitude of the Sack's blazing nights -- I recognized Taurus by the doubles around Aldebaran on one side of the moon and the Pleiades on the other. That meant that for the Sack, Terra lay at the heaven's antijxjdes in Scorpio, beneath my feet. El Toro pounded lightly with his fist against my leg, just above my knee-motor. "I understand now, Esquel," he said. "It is the first night the weather has let you see the cold silver sun around which your little world revolves." I nodded, but the point seemed to me that he couldn't possibly understand, not to any degree. For instance, my almost painful surge of relief at knowing the real date, not this grotesque Spindletop fourth, but the real date: sunth of Leo, terrantK of Scorpio, luntK of Capricorn. The scientific Circumlunans still measure time by Greenwich -- an invisible line a quarter million miles away eartHward and infinity away starward. But we Sackabonds depend primarily on tKe times it takes sun, earth' and moon to move across one of the twelve constellations of the zodiac -- sunth, terranth and luntH. Our lunth is about half an eartKhour, making our sackday about six earth-hours long, the time it takes Circumluna to orbit the moon. Twelve lunths make a sackday, ten sackdays make a terranth, twelve terranths make a sunth (earth's month), twelve sunths make a starth, our Sack name for year. It's an impossible system if you try to make it precise, but okay and highly esthetic if you've grown up with it. WKo needs minutes and seconds? -- except in the clutches, and then you need only speed. Besides, any good actor can count stage-seconds perfectly in his head. Or what could El Toro know about the momentary shivering illusion of free fall I felt as I permitted myself a final glimpse of the dark sequin that was my home? T lowered my binoculars and surveyed Terra's horizon from the low hillock where I stood: Southward, the alent Ohio River, gleaming like a black nebula; Eastward, the blackened steel and masonry stumps of Evansville thrusting up through the undergrowth; Northward, prairie; Westward, the ruined works of the abandoned coal mine which was our camp. Rapping again above my knee, El Toro said, "Come on now, Esquel. You've tempted the Texan bull long enough, and we have a job for you." I looked down at his swarthy, handsome face. A wide grin showed the pearls of his teeth. I envied him his chunky vigorous body that stood its full four foot ten while my eight foot six sagged in its frame. I nodded and started down through the dusk, taking short careful steps. "You are tired, Esquel," he said. "Your exo stands straight, but sometimes you hang from it -- God pardon me -- like the Crucified One." "I am neither a religious nor secular hero, not even of the dubious revolutionary breed," I told him somewhat brusquely. "In fact I spit on all such. I am just an actor working his way toward Spaceport Yellowknife. As for yokes, your cyborged coimtrymen must carry theirs. Mine carries me. Who is the better off? If you have to work out your somewhat grandiose sympathies -- you really belong in grand opera! -- light me a reefer." I was sharp with him because my support bands truly were cutting me cruelly. The three days since Kansas City Had marked and drained me. To a person imused even to one lunagrav, six play hob with the gut, packed into the belly like a length of limp pipe the Creator did not even bother to coil. Kansas City, Columbia, St. Louis, Carbondale -- four revolutionary one-night stands without a layoff. Surely Terran actors of the Nineteenth and Early Twentieth Century must have been a hardy breed. Columbia. My memories of our brush with the Rangers at KC had made me shake so that my exo rattled -- until I made my entrance. St. Louis. A gargantuan, halflived-in graveyard, its skyscrapers a cemetery of melted behemothian tombs from the Atom War. But the biggest audience yet. Carbondale. A whistlestop, except for a host of cyborgs working in two of the gigantic towerwhich a twisting trail of giant rock-laden trucks centipeded day and night, to build a wall somewhere north -- Diana knows why ! Or most likely she doesn't. A long a path that zigzagged through undergrowth, El Toro and I felt our way to the ramp leading down into the shallow, worked-out coal mine. Ahead and below, a small, squat rectangle of light glowed, I sipped my stick, drinking deep of the evergreen smoke and holding it in my lungs, but although our footsteps began to syncopate, there was no soothing of pain. El Toro said, "You draw apart from us, Esquel. You hug your hurt and loneliness. The girls in particular are distressed. I am sure that if you spoke a few gallant and sugary zeros into the ear of either -- well, we have a saying that one night's sleep with is more restorative than a week's sleep without. That is, if a man can imagine the latter." I did not tell him of Rachel's and Kookie's trick of the one interrupting us whenever I was alone with the other, nor of my determination to hold out against them both until one or the other surrendered unconditionally. I said instead, harshly, "For me this is a business trip, not a romance, either with giddy, easilywon females or the Bent-Back Revolution, which appears to be Tex. And acting, done in professional fashion, is the most tiring business." I unintentionally kicked a bit of gravel that clattered down the slope. Instantly a near-blinding searchbeam shot up from the depths. Around it I made out the blurs of armed guards. I was botK reassured and irked by this evidence of revolutionary preparedness. El Toro observed, using hand to shade his eyes from below, "It is odd to think that even Death should become weary." "So my performances are falling off," I replied, quick to catch at any hint of criticism. "Soon, instead of firing your revolution, I shall be a cold rocket-tube that coughs once and dies forever, reeking of hydrazine." "No, no, nol" he protested, a little too much. "Why, only last night I was admiring your new chiste -- I mean, gag -- of pretending a duel with Ranger Hunt and President Lamar." fTTe'd had certain news that ' ' Governor Lamar had been made president of Texas in a hurry-up inauguration. RachelVachel had said this advancement of her Daddy meant certain doom for the Lone Star Republic. I was doubtful. Apart from his idiot involvement with his daughter and his compulsive lint-picking, Lamar had seemed to me a shrewd man and suave for a Texan. El Toro went on eagerly, "The gag made my mind buzz. How would it be if we h'ad two tall dummies representing el presidente y el jeie? Inside the empty clotbes of eacH would be a nimble comrade moving the hated head on a pole. Besides providing extra realism, they would give the audience something to throw things at!" "Not a bad idea," I told him, breaking it gently. From what I had seen of the marksmanship of most Mexes, they would be hitting me as often as the dummies. " you can figure out a foolproof way for the men inside to see out uninterruptedly, so they don't fall off the stage. And if they'll follow my directions to the letter. And if you have foamed plastic or even papier-mache to make the heads. And if you have a good caricaturist sculptor." I did not mention that I was an expert at the last. "Enough ifs!" El Toro protested. "You always drown anyone else's ideas -- especially if they involve you sharing the stage with another." I looked down at El Toro. It was the first even mildly spiteful remark I had ever heard him make. Had he caught acting in only a week? But it is a most infectious profession, and with' it go its vain and gossipy habits. Besides, a star must alway expect jealousy. "Not so," I told him mildly. "I have already suggested that the Senoritas Lamar and Morales -- " "And I have told you why that is impossible!" he shot back. "Women on the stage! Unheard of. oil, in tSe comic or erotic perliaps, but tliis is serious revtdutionaiy drama I" "Serious revolutionary farce," I corrected. "Also, there is one fatal objection to your excellent idea. The dummies of Lamar and Hunt would have to wield swords back at me, else it would be only cruel slaughter." "But my people enjoy cruel slaughter. Consider the bullfight." "The bull has Homs," I reminded him. "Nevertheless I could manage it. Observe!" he retorted, striking a position. "With my left hand I hold the headed pole upright, so," he continued with great earnestness. 'With my upstretched right I manage my sword, which is lashed to the end of a pole. While my eyes peer through a large oneway transparent window in the middle of Lamar's robe. Hunt could be played by El Tadto," he added, mentioning a Mex who acted as my bodyguard, though' tonight I had eluded him. Oomeone laughed -- Guchu, it was -- and I was myself hardput to avoid grinning at the image of El Toro as the working mechanism of a giant puppet. We were now past the guards and searchlight, which had been turned off, and in a vast gallery of the mine, so low I had to dude a little, and dotted with massive crunch-ended posts of andent wood supporting spooky megatons of solidity. "You mentioned a job for me," I reminded El Toro. The acting-light died in his eyes. He pointed at two stringily muscular bent-backs, one old, one older, crouching by Guchu and regarding me with considerable apprehension. He said, "Here are two who have worked in the great towers which you -- and we too -- want to know about. Perhaps you will try your hypnotic skills on them, as you did on Pedro Ramirez." I moved toward them, curving my lips in a friendly smile. I noted, in the ears of both', the callosities of the cyborged. Their ragged clothing revealed many bumscars -- some pale and stretched, others lumpy and twisting. Death is not the ideal figure for a hypnotist, though' he eventually summons each of us offstage with a mesmeric command. Few find his presence sjunpathetic or reassuring. I got the old man under, but I was unable to get past the block on his memories of the work he did in the towers, except that He began barely audibly droning an unintelligible chant in the same rhythm as tiie two "dig and ddve" lines I Had got out of Pedro Ramirez. He kept it up faintly even wKen I told him to sleep. Perhaps the older man, being closer to Death himself, was not so intimidated by me. Perhaps he even felt a certain curiosity. At any rate, he eyed me bravely and when I questioned him about his work in the great towers, his mouth eagerly formed words. But no sounds accompanied them, and none of us, including El Toro, could lip-read them. I had broken the block for his upper-speaking parts, but not for his vocal cords and lungs, perhaps because of a literal interpretation on the part of his unconscious mind of some prior hypnotic command such as "keep silent." He could form words, because he wanted to, but he could not make a noise. 'hen I had an inspiration. I quietly said to him, "When I say, 'Go,' Federico, do the things you would do on a working day in one of the great towers. Perform each action fully, but move on to the next action when I say, 'Next' Begin at the doorway to the tower. Go!" He got to his feet, his bent spine more noticeable now, the muscles of his torso and legs stiffening a little as if from the weight of the yoke, and he took three steps in a straight line. "Next," I said as he was making the fourth step. Federico made a quarter turn and stopped, gazing respectfully at emptiness. Then he straddled his legs, held out to either side his arms with hands hanging limply, and opened his mouth wide. It occurred to me that he might be submitting himself to a medical examination or more likely a search. He turned in tKe direction lie had first been going. Guchu guiided him deftly past a post. We all followed. It was an eerie performance in the low-ceilinged, dim-lit forest of dead tree sections. This time I said "Next," on his fifth step. He stopped and stood relaxedly, right hand lightly gripping something at shoulder level. At first I thought it a tool, then as he made no further movement, except to sag apathetically, I decided that it was a support by which he steadied himself. Yet he was making other movements -- tiny squirmings and himching, as if accommodating himself to other beings moving past and next to him. Gradually his legs pressed together and his elbows close to his sides -- the imaginary support was almost at his shoulder now. I saw him as one of a tightpacked crowd of beings. Texomex cyborgs like himself, I presumed. I could almost hallucinate them, so strong was the illusion. Without warning hie straightened up, his neck stretched, and his head was thrown back a little. At the same time he stood almost on tiptoe. And yet he seemed to exert no muscular effort to do all of this, or somehow the effort was cleverly masked. Truly the body's memory can do wonderful, perhaps miraculous things under hypnotic suggestion. It can create illusions. T knew what the illusion was at once, for I know free fall when I see it. Inside the great tower his imagination had recreated, Federico was falling -- and almost certainly with a group of others in an elevator accelerating downward swiftly. Probably almost at a terragrav, for the illusion was strong that he almost floated, right hand loosely linked around invisible grip. I realized I did not know how long he had been falling, and I was pleased to see an associate of El Toro, one Carlos Mendoza, holding a wristwatch between himself smd Federico. Suddenly Federico's feet were flat on the groimd, his knees bent, the extensor muscles of his legs bulged. His free arm clapped across his guts, his other dragged heavily oa the imaginary support. His jaws -- his whole face -- clenched' together. It was an over in not much more than a second, yet I think all of us wdnced with him at the strain of that illusionary deceleration. "A mile and a quarter," Carlos Mendoza announced softly. I looked a question at this comarado I hardly knew. "That he fell," Mendoza replied. "Or his cage." Meanwhile Federico was nonchalantly marching again. When I said, "Next," he lightly gripped another support and sagged. The whole pantomime of rapid descent and sudden deceleration was repeated. This time I remembered to stage-count. The fall took # seconds. That worked out to a distance of two kilometers, I calculated, dredging from the depths of my boring physics instruction the formula of distance equals one-half times six lunagravs (one decameter) multiplied by time in seconds squared. "Again a mile and a quarter," Mendoza whispered, agreeing well enough with my calculation. Once more Federico marched, grasped, and fell for twenty seconds. This time his face and body broke out in sweat, and he gasped for breath. "It becomes hot three and three-quarters miles underground," Mendoza said tersely. Or six kilometers, I thought, translating. I frankly felt frightened at the thought of penetrating so far into solidity. What it implied about the vast solid mass of Earth' horrified me, as it would anyone knowing only life in free fall. At last the blank datum, "Earth has a diameter of almost thirteen thousand kilometers" became terrifyingly real to me. '"This time old Federico showed a new behavior. Crouching, he lowered his hands and lifted slowly one foot, then the other. Next his hands gripped something and moved slowly upward. Clearly he was drawing on a heavy suit of some sort. One could see his arms working into gloved sleeves. Next there was pantomimed zipping. Finally he lifted something invisible onto his head. "It is like a spacesuit," I whispered. His breathing changed. He inhaled through tinily puckered lips, exhaled through his nostrils. "And the suit is refrigerated," Mendoza whispered beside me. I caught his point. Old Federico had stopped sweating. The beads were evaporating. I waited with interest. Now we would see the actions involved in his underground work and perhaps be able to interpret its nature. He marched until I said, "Next," then grasped an invisible handhold and again dropped two kilometers. And again and again and again, taking him fourteen kilometers below the surface of the Earth! And each time he dropped, he seemed almost to float. We all watched with intense, even horrified interest. Nearby the intent faces of El Toro, Guchu, Mendoza, El Tacito and a couple more. I was sure each was pale under his shade of brown. Farther off, Rachel Vachel, La Cucaracha and Fanninowicz with' his guards. Only the German's expression jarred -- he wore a sneer of incredulity and contempt. I suppose that for an outsider my having the appearance of a tall and stooping Death might have added to the eldritch atmosphere. The other old Mex, still in hypnotic sleep, continued his rhythmic drone. That was the only sound. Environment added to the horror. That we should be in a dimlit, oppressively low-ceilinged coal mine, its great close-set pillars marked by the strain of the weight they bore -- all these things intensified the horror of the thought of a mine going already one hundred times as deep. And yet it was all in the kingdom of the imagination! We half dozen amateur actors (including one thoroughgoing professional) were witnessing a pantomime, based only on muscular and physiological memory, wEicfi created any oi us could have managed -- perfaiaps even I! Federico repeated the drop eighteen more times -- until by my calculation He was forty kilometers below Terra's surface, which' agreed well enough with Mendoza's twenty-five miles. "Madte de Dios!" the latter exclaimed softly. "That is the thickness given for earth's crust. He must be near the molten mantle." i j At last Federico changed his I act. Hoisting up a heavy something, he directed it downward between his feet Bracing his forearms against his belly and hips, he began to shake in a taut violent way, so that his hard sandals beat a tattoo against the rock floor. As if that sound had been a signal, the other old Mex's drone , became louder and changed into execrably pronounced and accented English words, which it took me three or four repetitions wholly to understand: Every day, two Hours times twelve, delve. In your earplugs comes the boss's yell, get to Hell." It's drill blacked out in heat and pain For your women and rum and mary jane! And blast! And fire! As I was listening. Hypnotized myself, to the fifth' repetition of that eerie chant, old Federico swayed, stopped shaking, paled, swayed again and collapvsed on the rock before any erf us could catch him. Perhaps the weirdest thing for me was that, as I swiftly moved to stoop beside him, I made a point (rf stepping over the drill that wasn't there. We assured ourselves that Federico was suffering from no more than exhaustion. I brought both him and the chanting Mex out of their trances. We saw them comfortably at rest. And then we talked. "Hombre!" El Toro asked for us. "What can the Texans be wanting with mines twenty-five miles deep?" "Gold and sHver," El Tadto suggested romantically, for once belying his name of The Silent One. "Diamonds big as kacks." "They seem to be on the verge of creating artificial volcanoes," Mendoza said soberly. "But why, I ask, why?" La Cucaracha said excitedly, "Texans already Eave big winds, big heats, big colds, tornadoes, floods, hurricanes, tidal waves. Now they want volcanoes and earthquakes too. Everything big." I could agree with her on the last. The whole thing seemed like delirium. But then I had always felt horror at the thought of the innards of planets, the lair of gravity. Rachel Vachel said, "I wish I'd spied on this more while I was with Daddy." uchu suggested, "Maybe they building a Doomsday Machine. Gonna stuff those deep holes with H bombs. If they start losing to Russia or China, or the mood hits 'em, they blow up all Texas like one Alamo. Maybe blow up the world. 'Taking your enemies with' you,' I think it's called." El Toro extended a menacing arm at Fanninowicz. "You should know about them," he asserted. "What is their pmpose?" The German laughed harshly. "I do indeed. What you call the great towers merely house bigger petroleum at depths of ten to twenty kilometers. Oil is being foimd in rock hitherto thought azoic. But this notion of great mines forty kilometers deep is nonsense. They would collapse from the pressures. And can you imagine anyone using a handdrill, even in a refrigerated suit, at temperatures of # to # degrees Fahrenheit? Ridiculous! No, my dear sirs, you have let yourselves be deceived by an amateur hypnotist and a subject who kept on repeating an action that impressed you. While your theorizations are all laughable." I could tell from El Toro's expression that he was mightily tempted to use force on the exasperating Teuton, but persuaded from it because of the latter's usefulness in regard to my exoskeleton and other mechanical matters. Besides, I believe we were all impressed by his logic. Germans are most convincing maniacs. There had already begun to seem something fabulous in the ideas Federico's behavior had generated. My only thought was what an unesthetic clot -- worse than a Circumlunanl -- the professor was, not to have appreciated the theatric grandeur of Federico's -- and my -- performance. To tell the truth, I wasn't having many thoughts by then. I was too tired. In fact, I was more than tired. Supervising Federico's performance had taken me out of myself, but now I was feeling nothing but terragrav's horrible drag, as if I were perpetually in the agony of sudden deceleration Federico had portrayed at the end of eacii of his two-kilometer drops. Rachel VacKel and La Cucaracha smiled at me side by side, inviting me to gossip with them, but threesome, not twosome. I was having none of that. Signing to El Tacito, I walked to my quarters and was asleep before my headbasket thudded softly into my pillow. Slumstorming 'he next two days I continued weary of body, heavy of mind, empty of emotion. Old Federico's pantomime, in fact the whole coal-mine episode, seemed more a haunting, heavy-h'ued nightmare than a reality. The Ohio Valley turned out to be a miserable region. The general population has more short than tall Texans, and some of the former are in the Revolution. Poor whites. They are refused the hormone because they don't make enough money to support the extra poundage that goes with greater height. They say they don't want the hormone. Sour grapes in most cases, I think. Some of them are dwarfed enough to go through Mex doors, though the law forbids that. Most Mexes accept them as fellow revolutionaries, though it frightens me to think how they must increase our security risks. The cities are as dwarfed as the people -- ragged rings around atom-glazed wastes on which new building has only recently begun. I have taken to writing another new script to fill in time. Our show must somehow be improved. For instance, El Toro thinks he is learning acting from me, but is doing worse than when I began teaching him. The first night we gave a rotten performance in Louisville. The second, a worse one in Cincinnati. Even I was lousy, both shouting and turning a silent back on audience to get their attention. At the end they filed out silently. I doubt we sparked a single streetcomer disturbance. I know who was at fault -- me. But an actor cannot play a role like Death night after night without emotional fuel. Accordingly I waited until Rachel and Rosa were together and then somewhat somberly invited them to my brick cabin in out quarters in a deserted motel beside a rusty-fenced freeway crossed by great gullies. I waited until they were comfortably seated, had lit up, and were gazing at me curiously. Then, ad-libbing all the way, for I had resolutely planned no set speech', I poured out my feelings to them. I described the vast loneliness of a freefall being on a gravity planet and in a strange culture. I explained the desolation of an actor playing a big role, especially an anti-h'uman one sucH as Death. I revealed my petty foibles and cKildisK self-pity. In short, I spoke nothing but the truth. It was a great relief to me and it almost broke me up. But not quite. An actor remains an actor. Next I praised them both lavishly, telling them how I couldn't have made it without their imaginative help and comfort I hinted at my further emotional and physiological needs. I ended by assuring them that I loved both of them greatly -- and equally. Only then did I remember that I had told them exactly the same thing in the church and they had both called me crazy. This time they were kinder. Perhaps. Rosa patted my knee and said, "Poor bones-man. I am inuy simpatico." "Yeah, it's sure tough on you, Scully," Rachel agreed, patting my other knee. "But now let's get down to this bigamy thing you're trying to set up, if I read you right," she went on. "Which of us girls comes first?" T# "Indeed yes," Rosa seconded, crossing her arms and beginning to tap the floor with the toe of her slipper. "That is for you to decide," I answered, not loftily, but with great simplicity and sincerity. Then I crossed my arms. "Sure you really don't like one of us more than the other?" Rachel asked. "And are trying to be kind to the loser?" "Kind!" Rosa spat. "No!" I said and then went on to explain how various forms of polygamy, from the linear to the complex marriage, are found in the Sack. Likewise for love affairs. "Well, that may work up in the sky," Rachel responded when I paused for breath, "but down here we're not used to it." "Indeed no!" Rosa agreed. "I have no intention whatever of becoming a 'sociable secretary' to you, amado. My heart is involved." "Goes for me too, Scully dear," Rachel echoed with a sigh. "I'm too serious about you, see, to play around. Sure the balance don't teeter just a little bit more one way than the other?" I did not trust myself to speak. "Well then that's that," Rachel said. She looked at Rosa. "Shall I tell him. Miss Morales?" "Yes, you tell him. Miss Lamarl" Scully," Rachel be'  gan, leaning forward a little, elbows on knees, while Rosa sat up straight, "us girls figured you might conceivably take that insane attitude, and so we worked out our answer beforehand. Which is: you got to decide wHicK one of us you want, and then speak out in the. presence of both of us, so there's no chance for tricks." "But don't you see what you're demanding of me?" I burst out. "You're asking me to insult one of you unforgivably!" "That one'll be able to take it," Rachel replied serenely. "You see, Scully darling. Miss Morales and I have come to understand eacK other on this tour, because of our mutual admiration of and attachment to you." "St, querido!" Rosa put in almost excitedly. "Whatever happens, whichever one of us you choose, you have created a friendship between us which can never be broken. We who were as cat and dog, are now as lamb and lamb. You can always pride yourself on that, amado." "But don't you see that makes a threesome even more workable?" I demanded somewhat bewilderedly. "No, dearest," Rachel said with great convfction. Rosa said sharply, "Our undying friendship -- you have that already. But as for love, if must be one, or the other, never both!" "Yeah, Scully, you got to make up your mind. Its the only way you'll ever have either of us." Once more I could only trust myself to shake my Head. This time I added an unrehearsed shudder -- at the insanity of their behavior, at the torment to my own feelings, at the merciless perversity of the universe, "Scullyl" Rachel asked with sudden concern, "Have you really got that gravity sickness? We get to thinking of you as tireless and superior to all mortal ills, because you're the star and work by electricity. Haven't let your batteries run low?" "I know what!" Rosa said with certainty. "The bees-bonnet has been sleeping in his skeleton!" "And what if I Have?" I growled back at Her. "We're revolutionaries. We've got to be ready for emergencies. Weapons close at hand. Skeleton -- on!" "You should Have told us! We would Have nursed you. We still will." "YeaH, Scully, Rosa'n I'll be only too happy to help you off with your skeleton and tuck you in for the night, and help you on with it in the morning. And any other little thing you need. Worked fine back in the cave." lyTaybe then I made my big mistake. If I Had gone along with their gag, one or the otKer would have been irreastibly tempted by my Helplessness. Maybe. But I had no intention of finger-crawling across any more patio floors. Even ones carpeted witli ermine. "I do not want either of you as a nurse," I decreed. "Or both of you, for that matter. My wants run in entirely different directions." Rachel nodded sadly. "Well, I guess he's given us our walking papers, Rosa." La Cucaracha agreed with an emphatic nod and with an upward look at a universe apparently as perversely incomprehensible as my own. "But let's not make it so much like a funeral," Rachel said. "No, to a bones-man that would be far too cruel," Rosa agreed. "Let's pass around a good-by reefer," Rachel suggested. "Rosa?" So, mostly in silence, we smoked a long stick of grass together, and then another. It was a gesture for which I was deeply grateful. It calmed my ruffled nerves and vanity. A little. But contrary to many stories, the mild drug does not result in libidinous orgies, except for those who greatly desire such. So when I had taken the last sip and punched out the tiny butt of a third, the girls rose and I lifted a hand in somber farewell. In the doorway they turned. Rachel said, "Scully, I'm sure I speak for both' of us when I say that it's a rare privilege to work in the same company with a great actor such as you. We also think you're doing more for the revolution than anyone since Jancho Villa and Zapata and Cesar Chavez. We know the little things you're doing, too. The voice lessons you're giving Toro, though we'll never mention them. The way you put up with Father Francisco and play along with Guchu and humor that maniac Fanninowicz. And -- jokes about electric skeletons aside -- the way you're plumb knocking yourself out to do ever#Tthing you can for the show." "But in that case surely -- ?" I left the question unfinished while I looked at them in naked yearning. They slowly shook their heads and softly closed the door. It stayed closed. It was still closed when the first glow of dawn glinted from cobwebs and dust-grains on the windows. The dawn-glow also showed me my hideous visage in a mirror appropriately spotted brown with age. I decided I was through with all women. Yes I was. PerKaps forever. Even Idris McIUwraith. If she Had loved me even a little, she would have come to nje miles, by flower-powered selfteleportation. 'hings always change. And infallibly, thank Diana, they change for the better when they're at the worst. On the next day, Spindletop eighth, we gave a great show at Indianapolis. I could have taken ten curtain calls, but Death is humble. Death is the friend of every man, his comrade throughout life, reminding him to waste no moment but live to the full. And if man has any comrade at all when life is ended, that comrade is Death. After our flop in Cincinnati, the Committee had seen reason and given me a free hand with my new script and the cast, making me director. Results: Father Francisco, wearing chest mike, was audible at last as he spoke his modernized, punchy prayers. Guchu stayed in the spotlight, and his psychedelic ravings all led to good revolutionary conclusions. He was an impressive figure, symbolically bringing to the Revolution the mighty support of Africa (his race) and Asia (his religion). Rachel had at last a short but effective part as Wife of Death, reminding me as I go off to work on Earth to take good care of my health, avoid chills, get enough to eat and so on. She wore a skintight black suit with wide silver seams on the outside of her arms and legs to indicate bones. Other silver lines followed exactly her lower ribs, but went into whorls around her breasts. She had a narrow silver spine, girdle and collar bones. Over this she wore a black cloak, while her platinum hair was tightly braided and coiled to suggest a helmet. El Toro's oration was topped by a shorter but snappier one by Rosa. I knew that girl had talent! She wore a red Phrygian freedom cap, from under which her dark hair flowed; red boots; and a short red dress on which were scattered in black the Isis cross and a S#unbol I did not know: a circle with a three-armed Y in it. Then, while El Toro sang the old version of La Cucaracha, with its homely references to cockroaches, marijuana and the Mexican revolutionary tradition, Rosa did a still snappier dance. Next: El Toro went into La Muerta Alta. I returned to stage with Rachel, and soon we had the whole audience standing and singing with us. If our audience didn't rush out to riot, at least they departed in a V cocky mood, suffused with revolutionary enthusiasm, ready to assert themselves and use their wits, determined to take no crap from anyone. Later El Toro, who has a good if untrained singing voice, asked me to give him lessons in grand opera. Why not? Of course, I was careful to make Rosa's and Rachel's parts equal and keep my relationship with them coolly professional. "C'ather Francisco and El Toro rationalized the girls being in the show by explaining to me that this far north there is a weakening of the Latin prejudices. True enough, there were as many short Texans and "stay-behind" blacks in the audience as Mexes. There were reports by A.M. revolutionary radio of big Ranger raids in Columbus, Cleveland, Pittsburgh. We had dodged back west just in time. Next night we had another smasheroo. It was in Chicago, a largely new yet big city situated west of Chicago Bay, where devastation bombing let in the waters of Lake Michigan and where rust-boned, melted, still-radioactive sksrscrapers dream deep below. Flying up to Chicago in our kack, I noted, in its transparent plastic, small stamped medallions, the print on which had been obliterated. I found one the file had missed and saw the familiaf "Novy Moskva, C.C.C.P." For a moment I thought I was back in Circumluna, which remains stubbornly bi-lingual. Guchu readily admitted the kack had been manufactured iu Russia and only passed along by the Black Republic to the Revolution. "We're not up to those technologies, and neither is the Florida Democracy," He told me. "And we don't want to be. Outside of atoms to desalt our water and give us electricity, we operate by flower-power. We don't Have a big population. The unfit die yoimg. What protects us from the Texans is the deserts and mountains, the free Injuns and AfroRussian aid, chiefly in atoms, which are getting hard to come by -- the fissionable and fusionable ones, I mean." Novy Moskva -- New Moscow -- is near Lake Baikal, He tells me. Siberia Has become the Russian "Texas." I was l#dng down at the time and also downwind of the other passengers, so far as the uncertain drafts inside the kack permitted. T log as much horizontal time as I can. I am troubled by Heart palpitations, splitting Headaches, diarrhea and varicose veins. Lying down distributes the gravity One thing I'll soy for labour (the British Labor Pari, and that Is that it isn't as offensive as the corresponding mutatory force which now threatens culture in America. I refer to the force of business as a domi nating motive in life, and a persistent absorber of the strongest creative energies of the American people. This intensive commercialism is a force more basically dangerous and anti-cultural than labour ever has been, and threatens to build up an arrogant fabric which it will be very hard to overthrow or modify wth Civilized ideas. -- H. P. Lovecraft, T#  strain which' abets, I believe, all these symptoms. The last time I unzipped my tights from calf and ankle, I was sickened by the purple varicosities, which grew larger as I watched. Since then I have not opened my tights except minimally for sanitary reasons, and even then I glimpse a varicosity of the superficial femoral vein. To tell the truth, I have not been out of my carefully-mended sack suit and also my exo-skeleton -- Rosa guessed right -- since they raided us in Kansas City. So I have not had a complete bath' for well over a week. So I stink and keep away from people, or at least downwind, when I can. I also have taken to rum, with which El Tacito, my bodyguard, supplies me. I intentionally spill some of the rum on me, but I drink as much as I can carry too. It is a good analgesic as well as an acceptable male perfume. I refuse to take off my exoskeleton partly from resentment -- at the girls, Fanninowicz, all of them -- but chiefly from sheer panic fear. I know the support bands are producing rashes and small hemorrhages, chiefly subcutaneous. But I cannot bear the thought of the helplessness I experienced in the patio. I am haunted by dreams of the Rangers finding me away from my lively titanium bones. Or perhaps it is simpler. Perhaps I am just afraid of gravity, as men once were of "empty space." I have also developed -- from the soupy atmosphere, I should think -- a deep, hacking cough, which I can barely control on stage. The lum helps that a little, too. Thinking such thoughts as we took off from Chicago, I drifted into a horror dream. I was trapped amidst the crushed and dying in a crumpled subway car in a collapsed tuimel in Old Chicago. I struggled helpless for an eternity. Then the boiling water rushed in and seared me awake. A dream? A gravity nightmare? I know nothing of subways, but I suppose I may have nm across them in History study-materials. But how could I see crumpled advertisements so clearly? Atomin, the Pain-Reliever that Penetrates Your Every Molecule. Coca-Cola. Kurb Kinky Kurls. Prepare Yourself for the Future with LaSalle Extension Courses. Double Your Pleasure, Double Your Fun, With Doublemint, Doublemint, Doublemint Gum. Moonlight showed choppy whitecaps in black water below as we raced north' across Chicago Bay. Later I had chills and thought I was getting a fever. The explanation was much simpler, one I knew but had not kept in mind. On Terra it gets colder as one moves toward either pole. A fter we played Milwaukee and Minneapolis, where we camped in an old hotel, it became clear that I must change to my winter clothes. I swore El Toro and El Tacito to secrecy and had them give me a bath. I did not permit them to remove my sack suit until I was in the hot water, with thought that its pressure might work somewhat as that of the suit, controlling varicosities. Being out of my exo produced in me spasms of fear hard to conceal. When they saw the shape I was in, El Toro exclaimed, "Madre de Dios!" El Tacito, true to his name, permitted himself only a grudgingly sympathetic grunt. I directed my gentle but thorough soaping, rinsing and drying. El Toro wanted to call in a doctor -- and also Fanninowicz! -- but I reminded him of his oath. After my various surfaces had been powdered, salved antiseptically and analgesically, and most smoothly bandaged, they eased me into my cold-weather suit, which is black and very like the other, but thicker, and containing a spiderweb of heating elements working off my batteries. Also it has a hood snugly covering my skull, neck and chin. Mask and gloves are available. The two Mexes helped me into my exoskeleton, and I lay down to rest. I tKanked and dismissed tliem. But El Toro persuaded me to take a slug of rum, poured a glass for himself, and stayed behind. "What do you think of our Revolution?" Ke asked me. "I am earning my ticket to Amarillo Cuchillo," I replied, not at all inclined to bandy either platitudes or deep thoughts. I was relieved that I stank no more and that I felt less svirface pain, but the bath had exhausted me. He nodded. "There have been risings everywhere, even to the north'. The news of El Esqueleto has gone ahead of us." Yet he did not sound enthusiastic. "Many dead bent-backs?" I asked. He grimaced. "And in Texas, Texas, the Revolution has been crushed?" He said, "Badly battered, though not extinct. It ha not been conquered, but it Has been countered. The Texans Have pacified many of my people with shorter working hours for the cyborged, with more fiestas and bullfights, with free rum and Coca-Cola and with free reefers. But I asked you what you thought of our Revolution?" I finally answered, "I believe it is necessary, but that does, not mean I enjoy it." "Fo compiendo, camarada," Ee said and left me alone. fTith 'Winnipeg, Texas, we ar"  rived in an area where tall Texans are a tiny elite; managers, engineers, foremen, the police, the Rangers, and their wives and sometimes their children. The few short Texans are all embittered Canadians -- they remember and use that name, though it is forbidden. The numerous Mexes there are all cyborged workers -- miners and farmhands and lumberjacks -- shipped north with their cooks and women. Our meeting -- I can Hardly call it a show -- was Held in a supposedly forgotten atomic shelter, which the Mexes reached by a short tunnel from one of their compounds and which we entered by a longer tunnel, part of a disused drainage system. I Had to go stooping, looking I suppose like a Huge black bug. At the meeting there was little laughter. There was much hate. Midway there was a raid, and all but one of us actors escaped because our entrance tunnel had not been known to the Rangers. I do not know what casualties our audience suffered. Now our chief is Carlos Mendoza, whom I hardly know. And I am no longer giving grand opera lessons. Next time I shall not be the first man to run -- at least, such is my present boast. El Toro bought it ur next stop, on Spindletop #th', was Victory, Texas, once Saskatoon, but renamed when the Rangers routed an Anglo-Russian army in the Battle of Saskatchewan, We held our meeting by a windbreak in the wheat fields. Here the Mexes live in a shack city. No need for fenced compounds. Where could they run? Tall Texan elite smaller, but tougher. No women or children. The deeply-hated engineers and cyborg foremen. The Rangers. Almost no short Texans, but some Indians, who do not cyborg well. They generally take their lives after their first experience of the yoke. Mendoza, who is something of a book-man, told me that one reason this area has remained uncolonized and unexploited, except for wheat and wood and ores, is the growing world shortage of high-grade radioactives. Earth's oil is almost gone, her remaining coal hard to come by, while the Atomic War actually increased Terran man's dependency on nuclear power. Even our kack, for example, is powered by atomic batteries. Fanninowicz Heard Mendoza's little lecture and favored him with a contemptuous and knowing grin. Typical German arrogance only? Two days after Victory, we arrived at Fort Johnson, Alberta, Texas. Once Ft. Murray, Much like Victory, except timbering again replaces wheat-farming, and the Indians are more numerous. Here, I was told, is stationed a company of Rangers with a red dress rmiform, survival from the fabulous Canadian Mounties. The only uniforms, however, which I saw -- from a safe distance, using electro-binoculars -- were white fatigues. Toward evening I discovered the reason for them -- camouflage. Snow fell and everything turned bright white. Terra's weird natimal phenomena still rouse in me a sense of wonder, despite my punished body and wearying mind. In the long silvery twilight, the flakes were like a ghostly Milky Way falling past a wheeling spaceship. I donned my gloves and mask. The latter, with its silver arabesques, makes me look like Death the Witchdoctor. Through the electro-binox I watched another of the huge towers, in which cyborged Mexes do their m # rsterious work. I recalled Federico's pantomime and the "dig and delve" chant, and I found myself shivering at being near a #-kilometer Hole up which -- my childish imagination insisted -- the dragon of gravity might crawl and come to hunt me down, suck me from any hiding place and cnisH me flat against him. Not that I believed in sucK a Hole. My mind shrank from the idea, and Fanninowicz's arguments Had been telling. Still, it seemed unlikely that the Texans where Mendoza tells me the sedimentary layers are thin and the last glaciation has often exposed the underlying igneous rock: basalt, obsidian, feldspar, tufa, pumice, granite, pitch'stone and their hideous confreres. But if not for oil, what? Whatever work is done in the towers, I could see that it produced much heat. This one steamed amidst the fallings snow and remained stubbornly black, like a giant finger protruding from inner earth. The Gusher A fter twilight had darkened into night we took off on what I hoped would be the last lap of my Terran hegira. Our company was reduced to one kack and its occupants. Besides Guchu and myself, there were Carlos Mendoza, El Tacito, Father Francisco, Fanninowicz and Rachel and Rosa. The other two kacks were headed south', their ultimate destination Denver. Our tour was breaking up. The snow had stopped falling. It lay in a blanket a half meter thick on the stunted evergreen forest below. The night was very clear, but the twinkling stars were dimmed by Luna riding low in the east and waxing again toward full. I( had spent almost a month on Terra. I looked with tired longing at my mother satellite, tethering point of the Sack and Circumluna, cosmically so near and yet so far. Luna was not the only rival to the stars. Ahead, ghostly green flames burned up toward the zenith -- the northern lights, another remarkable Terran sight. After about a half hour, Rosa noted that the stars had a third rival, a purple glow on the southern horizon, directly astern. It was not so much a point of light as a small hemispherical shining. It appeared to originate near or at Fort Johnson. We speculated unsatisfactorily as to wh'at it might be. A fire? Some part of the search for us? Even an atomic bomb was suggested, though that was contradicted by the steadiness of the glow. Besides, no sound or shock-wave caught up with us. Fanninowicz contributed to this intercKange a knowing sneer. I said, "I wonder if tKe glow has anything to do witH the drilling tower at Fort Johnson?" The German's sneer wavered toward a scowl. "Grand Emperor of Mechanics," I addressed him, "are you merely contemptuous of us? Or are you carrying a secret about the great towers?" "Secrets!" he said, the sneer back in full. "I am forced to carry thousands in this company, simply because my mind holds a vast number of matters beyond your understanding. Especially in the intellectually inclined Teuton, the directional hormone produces taller bodies. I feel no more contempt for you all than I do for chattering apes, I assure you." I gave him up as a bad German job. I tucked away in my memory the point that the Texas growth-hormone was directional, whatever that jargon might mean. Then I incuriously watched the purple glow until our steady northward flight put it under the horizon. My earlier symptoms of gravity sickness Had been replaced with a general lassitude which could not merge unaided into rest because of the pains of my deep bruises, rashes, and varicosities. The other passengers went to sleep. With the aid of rum, I followed them there -- and found only nightmares of cyborged fiery dragons pursuing me through redhot tunnels which by degrees melted my titanium. Xlhen I awoke unrefreshed, '  sunrise was reddening the eastern horizon. El Tacito had replaced Guchu at the controls. The snow-roofed forest below had become dwarfier. The groimd below was without any but the smallest hills. There was no sign of human occupation. Our largely transparent kack made the situation seem like a nothingness crossing a desolation. Except for my pains, I would have felt disembodied. After we had breakfasted, each meagerly yet according to his taste, Rosa said, "May this one address you, Senor La Cruz?" So it has come to Senor, I thought. "Most certainly, Senorita Morales," I replied. "How do you propose to depart into the sky after we reach Amarillo CucHillo?" "By the way of the spaceport there," I told her. "If one of Circumlima's ships is not in, I will have to wait." "Ah yes, the spaceport," she answered with a dubious nod. "But how do you propose to wait in Amarillo CucHillo, which is little more than a Texan workingencampment?" Ven !he Twentieth Century was only fen days old, Texas ushered In with a black skyward sweep the Age of Petroleum, the era of fast cars and the big trucks that would lick the railroads, the mighty tanks and  lets that would dominate subsequent wars. With a roar that was heard around the Industrial world, a tumult mighty as Krakatoa's but mean' Ingful, at the sleepy town of Beaumont, near the coast where De Soto's men had noted oil seepage three hundred and thirty-eight years before, the Discovery Well at Spindletop blew in. Within six months, the price of Beaumont land had risen a thousandfold. OH was three cents a cask, water five cents a cup. Within sixty years, one Texan In eight was with an oil company, and one out of every seven barrels of worldoil caine frm Texas.i-Texas In Brief and Big, Houston House, Chicago, Texas "I Have counted on the help of the Revolution in this matter," I told her anxiously. "That was my understanding from oizr talks in Dallas." "Ah' yes," Rosa replied. "But Dallas is Dallas. And also what is said in Dallas. While Amarillo Cuchillo is another thing. Carlos, what are our contacts there?" "Among the Cree Indians," Mendoza replied. "They are wanderers, though some live in encampment outside the town. And of course among the cyborged, but such have no station or influence. As for town-dwellers, I know of none. Perhaps -- " He broke off with a sharp h'eadshake. I guessed that he had been about to say, "Perhaps El Toro knew, but neglected to inform me." Another matter occurred to me. ( t'here is also the Lost CrazyRussian Pitchblende Mine," I said. "Though I know some of you think it a fable," I added with a glance at Rachel. "Nevertheless, my sole reason for coming to Earth was to find it and lay claim to it if I can. To achieve the latter, I had hoped to make use of well placed local revolutionaries as intermediaries. But even if there are none such, I must still make a full effort. Perhaps in making the claim, I can use my Texan disguise, which workei well enougH for me in the Kansas City Plaza los Toros." RacEel interrupted witK, "But Senor La Cruz, How will tHe matter of making tHe claim ever come up, since we know you don't Have even tHe map witH you?" So sHe was senoring me too! "I Have tHe map Here," I told Her icily, toucHing my Head. "THat was one thing about Terra I memorized in complete detail while still in tHe Sack. If tHe mine exists, I can find it." "Yes, and you may Have tHe claim in your Head too, all perfectly memorized," RacHel rejoined. "But a claim in tHe Head isn't a document. It isn't seals and signatures." "I carry the claim here," I told Her, laying my Hand on my cHest over my Heart. "And as to How I propose to assert tHat claim -- tHat is my business, Senorita Lamar!" SHe sHrank back a little witH tipped sHoulder, pretending to be witHered. I could Have kicked Her! I caught Rosa quirking a grin. There was occupation for my otHer foot! Mendoza said witH mild argumentativeness, "But if you truly have the claim, I do not see the need eitHer for map or mine-Eunt. A claim describes tHe exact location of a mine." "This one does not," I asserted. Then before any or all could accuse me of insanity, I went on, "However, tHe original crazy Russian, who sold it to the Cree, who sold it to the Aleut, who sold it to my ancestor -- tHat crazy Russian, wHose name by tHe way was NicBolas NimzovitcH Nisard -- He, before disappearing forever, deposited witH tHe tHen-Yellowknife Registry of Mining Claims, in an envelope bearing His signature, samples of tHe unique mixture of pitchblende, syenite, pitcHrock, and granite from His mine. On tiie basis of tHose samples. He was granted a provisional claim. If anyone can produce matcHing samples, plus a verifiable description of tHe mine's location, plus the provisional claim, tfien tHe claim becomes absolute." "THe Russian was crazy like a fox," Mendoza observed, nodding his Head wisely. "He was afraid tHat tHe Registry, agent of capitalist government, migHt jump His claim." I said, "So all I need now is your Help in finding tHe mine. I know you carry radioactivity detectors as standard safety equipment. WHile tHis kack is tHe perfect vefiicle in whicH to Himt for the landmarks of the mine: three large low outcroppings of rock forming the apexes of an equilateral triangle witH sides a kilometer long. THe outcroppings to nortB and south are of pale granite, but tHe one to tHe west is of darker Hue -- and tEere lies tSe pitchblende." Mendoza nervously sHook His Head. "I fear I Have not tKe autHority to detacH a revolutionary veHicle for sucH an individualistic enterprise." "Is true," Rosa supported Him. "TEe Revolution comes before all else." RacEel said, "I tEink it's a mercy not to encourage Senor La Cruz in His delusions about this non-existent mine." Kicking, I tEougHt, is mucE too good for those two abominable females. However, I found myself too weary and dispirited to indulge even in sadistic fantasies. I deserve all this, I thought. To put my trust in a gang of utterly selfish traitors such as constitutes any revolutionary committee -- Fanninowicz's cackle of sardonic mirtH was th'e final stab to the deflating balloon of my ego, flattening it completely. T T owever, the cold laughter was followed by a warm chuckle. GucEu, whom I Ead thought to be asleep, Ead opened His bloodshot eyes and now lifted up on an orange-robed elbow. "Aw, give the stupid square a quare deal, I say. At first I agreed with you all -- we'd use Him and now was tHe time to dump Him, along with Professor Fanninowicz. But then Ee told Eig story and, man, it was so crazy that my sympathies were aroused in spite of msrself! Loco Rusaan to a Cree Injun to an Aleut to Eis bombed-out ancestor! Man, oH man!" Again came the warm chuckle. "Not tfiat we owe Him ansdJiing as Senor La Cruz from the sky. First principle of being a black is that Ee can't ever owe an ofay anything. Ofays are a doomed breed, and its a kindness to Help them along toward extinction -- and tHat goes for you too. Miss Lamar. But taking La Cruz just as an actor -- pure ham, but at least lively and Hard-working -- I think we owe Him a little Help hunting this crazy mine of Eis." El Tacito looked back from the controls and nodded once. Mendoza looked around, shrugged, and nodded too, albeit unI gazed at GucEu and opened my moutH to thank Eim. But the words that came out were, "Thank you for nothing, you bloodthirsty black, more besotted with your race than even Fanninowicz Here! I imagine tHe first act of your so-called Pacific republic was to slaughter every miserable white in California, giving priority to women and children." Guchu's answering chuckle was as warm and rich as either of his earlier ones. I Hadn't touched His ego, I Hadn't got witBn a ligKtyear of it "TEats not true, Scully," He said. "Most ot tKem we made Honorary blacks." Not trusting myself to speak to him, or so mucH as look at the girls, I crawled forward beside El Tacito. "You Heard wKat tKey said," I told him gruffly. "Please approach' Amarillo Cuchillo on a soutK-nortK line, ten kilometers to tKe east. That is a trifle more than six miles." Once again He nodded. Tj'xcept for changing tKe bat teries of my exo, I spent tKe rest of the long day Horizontal there, occasionally peering north -- not Kimgrily, but witK a definite tHough' very small appetite. After a tiny eternity, tKe flat blue of Great Slave Lake edged reluctantly into view. To tKe west I could make out low forest; to the east, the barrens. Then for a time land retreated in all directions as we crossed the lake. To me it was as if we were crossing one of those unimaginable oceans. TKe sun was low wKen tKe barrens reappeared ahead. GucKu took over the controls. WKen tKe barrens Had been below us for Half an Hour, the sun was setting. Its horizontal, deep yellow light was just right to show me, a little to the west, three long shadows traveling east from the apexes of an equilateral triangle with sides about a kilometer long. My teeth were chattering as I pointed out the miraculous sight to Guchu. I chiefly wanted him to confirm what I saw. It was impossible that I should find the mine so easily. There must be a catcH somewhere. If there was, GucKu didn't tell me. He just grunted appreciatively and swung the kack west and down. TKe shadows of the two eastern outcroppings were about a half kilometer long. But that of the western one, where the mine was, seemed to stretch east forever. I snatched up binoculars. There was indeed a catcK. The long shadow was cast by one of the now-familiar huge towers. My mine had been discovered and was being worked by the Texans. that didn't make sense. Surely the huge rigs scattered down across Texas at least as far as Dallas were not for mining surface deposits of pitchblende. I focused more carefully and upped the magnification and electronic gain. Now I could see a great door standing open in the eastern side of the tower. Before it, figures tinier than ants were Hairline red needles of laser beams. A revolutionary rising? I wondered, pulse quickening. I scanned west of tfie tower. I saw notEing wHatever besides tHe monotonous landscape of tHe barrens, until tHere came into view tHe narrow, dark-gold sHeen of a river, dark sHort dasHes of two bridges crossing it, and just beyond tHem tHe Huddled low buildings and narrow streets of wHat must be Amarillo CucHillo. THe tops of a few of tHe buildings still caugHt svmligHt. Elsewhere, twilight was gathering. Northeast of tHe tiny city I spotted an airfield witH two Huge Texan cargo jets and a narrow shaft, its upper quarter sun-gilded, wHicH might well be the Tsiolkovsky or Her sister sHip, tHe Goddard. I lowered the binoculars to rest my eyes. THere was shadow around me. THe kack Had dropped out of sigHt of the sun. Without warning, Amarillo CucHillo became tHe center of a spiderweb of tHread-thin, rulerstraight beams of light, Some of them, red, shot up toward infinity or lanced across tHe barrens. Others, green, originated in the sky or in tHe northwest distance, and ended around the city in incandescent points from which sparks fountained upward. Some of the red beams ended similarly in points beyond Amarillo CucHillo, two of them in the sky. The kack rocked and a blinding green flare flashed across the thick plastic a foot above my head. That convinced me that the Rangers Had found us at last. Though why they Had to sHoot up the whole sky and landscape to down one miserable little ship of actors, I couldn't grasp. Sheer Texan exuberance, perhaps. By the time I got my sight back, GucHu was landing the kack behind tHe southernmost of two eastern outcroppings. Near at Hand the rocky Hillock looked almost impressive -- a glaciersmootHed bump of granite ten meters HigK. I could see the brown furrow which the green laser beam Had melted in the plastic, not quite cutting through. The furrow was barely three decimeters wide, testifying to tHe photonic weapon's fantastic "choke" at a distance over ten miles. THere was a soft bump and my wrists were twisting. I realized that we Had touched down and that Mendoza was trying to wrench the binoculars away from me. I saw Rachel drop recklessly down from the kaclds trap to the snowy carpet below. I too was seized by the desire to know what was going on. Jerking the binoculars away from Mendoza, and upping my power, though' not as much as I had for the duel, I followed her. Offstage, the Revolutionary Ramblers are an#rthing but a well disdplined company. T he snow was barely ankle deep. The wind of nly movement instantly began to chill my face and hands. But I did not pause to put on gloves and mask, or even to turn up my suit's fieat, until I was crouched beside Rachel on a rough granite ledge and peering over the hillock's top. There were no more little red laser flashes from the foot of the tower, before the great door. The earth's curvature now Kid Amarillo CucHillo, but the green and red laser beams continued their battle. I could no longer see the incandescent Kits, tKougK there were brief ghostly white glows here and there along the horizon's rim, and also long-lasting deep orange glows which I took to come from flames. Several times too I saw brief glares and later heard the distant boom of explosions, but for the most part the battle was so silent that it seemed more like one more natural display -- the northern lights reduced to a weird, bright geometry -- rather tlian a human conflict. Somewhere along the line I had decided that the laser display was not directed at us, that I and my fellow actor-revolutionaries had merely been struck one accidental blow and become witnesses of some much larger conflict. Though when one green ray flashed a half kilometer overhead, I flinched. I turned up my heating a notch, put on gloves and mask and looked around me. Rachel was using my binoculars. Mendoza Kad found another pair and was peering through them. Rosa and Fanninowicz and Father Francisco Kad also come down. And El Tacito too, his pistols out, stolidly watching Fanninowicz and myr self rather than the battle. There were two battles, I remembered then. I snatched the glasses from Rachel with no more than a growled, "I want them!" in answer to her challenging, "I beg your pardon?" I focused them carefully on the western tower a kilometer away, upped magnification and electronic gain to maximum and gradually made out the details. Slowly I interpreted a sight that I am sure will never stop returning to me in nightmares. The huge tower loomed darkly against the twilight sky. Facing me, two doors thirty meters high and ten wide stood open. The inside of the tower showed a single great room. WitK one exception, the central space was empty. To either side, a purplish glow showed me sections of great tall machines. One reminded me of one of those big gantries a rocket needs on a gravity satellite. The reason it reminded me of a gantry was that I saw, standing in the center of the tower, a gleaming violet rocket taller than the door. It must be lit by invisible banks of floodlights, I thought. I fancied it quivered, as if it were anxious for the tower's roof to lift aside, so it could take off. By Diana! -- I thought -- Texas is preparing a new conquest of space. I must warn Circumlunal T)etter be ready to come arunning, children," Guch'u called from behind us. "The geiger shows a little activity from the direction of the purple tower. Nothing dangerous. As of now." Then, through the rocket, I dimly made out more machines behind it. I realized, at first with relief, that the rocket was only a shaft of violet light shining up like a giant laser through a Bole in the floor or ground and beating against the tower's ceiling, to be reflected as the purple glow. The purple glow, fanning out through the door showed me many bodies lying at random on the snow. Little bodies, the bodies of bent-backs. I think ! saw stains beside some of th'eni. At any rate, they did not move. But there were many more Mexes moving about freely, seen blackly in silhouette. Some stood in groups. Others moved singly. When a group did move, there was a surge about it which I did not like. I do not know whether it reminded me of half-disciplined soldiers, or packs of animals, or what. I only know I did not like it. Also, to one side of the door, there was what I took to be a small stack of big logs, bigger than the stems of any of the trees I Had seen growing in the Land of Little Sticks. If El Toro had been with us, he might have led us toward the tower. I only know that Carlos Mendoza did not, and that I had no desire to go there, and that I twice caught Father Francisco crossing Himself. My glasses kept going back in fascination to the violet pillar of light. I fancied that it pulsed and vibrated. It seemed a living thing. I marveled with a shudder at the Mexes moving freely in its glow, the crescent edges of their silhouetted heads like anodyzed aluminum, or mercury vapor lashed by electrons. I wondered about the source of the violet light A huge vat of molten metal just below the floor? -- for there was heat there; the lengthening fan of dark ground before the door, where the snow had melted, showed that. Or great filaments? Or a sea of thin vapor, conceivably mercury, electrically blasted into fluorescence? Somehow I felt th'e source was deeper tKan tKat. I pictured a great ahaft going down, and down, and down, until I felt vertigo. Federico's sKaft, but witK all tKe elevators removed and the change points smoothed out, imtil it was an uninterrupted #-kilometer hole. I lowered my glasses, blinking my smarting eyes and shaking my head to get rid of that illusion of dizziness. I looked toward Amarillo CucHillo. The lasers still lanced there, though I saw more greens than reds. I was just handing my binoculars to Rachel, when I heard Mendoza, whose own binoculars were still fixed on the purple tower, give a sibilant hiss. Ignoring Rachel's angry protests, I snatched back the glasses and put them to my eyes. I am sometimes sorry I did so, yet it is perhaps better that I saw, than she. T?ight Mexes were returning  from the violet beam. A gang of eight others rushed with that unpleasant surge toward the log stack, which seemed slightly smaller than before, hoisted a log between them, surged with it to the center of the tower and cast it into the violet light, where it was brightly and lividly visible for a moment before dropping into the hole whence the light came. During that cinema-bright moment I saw that it was not a log, but a tall man with legs bound together and arms to his sides, a big man made bigger by the ropes swathing him from neck to ankles. I watched that action repeated six times more, imtil the stack was gone. Although several attempts, which rocked me, were made to drag the binoculars away from me, I held onto them with the maximum strength of my hands and exoskeleton -- held onto them and fought to keep them focused continually on the base of the violet column. I do not think I wanted to watch. I believe I hated to. I know it tore me inside. One moment I felt like a snarling animal, next like a compassionate man, next like a maniac, next like a camera frozen in ice. Yet I had to watch, I had to witness. I had each time to try, unsuccessfully yet desperately, to catch the expression on the face of the bound Texan falling into Meanwfiile I was Hearing a faint wailing tKat rose and fell irregularly. I told myself it was tKe wind rising. I told myself it was wolves. I told myself it was not tKe screaming of men, eitKer in ultimate terror or murderous fury, or tKe two mixed. BuddKists Kave mucH to say about karmic burdens and duties, karmic works and acts, karmic moments wKen all of tKe moral past of a being and perKaps tKe future too, is laid bare, is nakedly seized and known. TKat perKaps comes closest to describing wHat I felt and wKy I Kad to feel it. Besides, was I not DeatK? TKe glasses slipped from my hands, I don't know to whom. I stood tKere a long time, with head bowed. Or perhaps it only seemed a long time. TKen among many unnoticed remarks, I Heard someone, I do not recall who, say, "Yes, the cyborgs are all gone. TKe eight last threw something down the hole. Yes, a thing, not a man." I looked up. The sky was dark. Toward Amarillo Cuchillo, a few lasers still lanced, all green. I Heard someone -- again I do not recall who; can it Have been that in my peculiar state I was hearing not voices, but meanings? -- at any rate, I heard someone say matter-of-factly, "Well, the Russians have licked the Texans this time, that's for sure." Until that moment, except for the brief period when I thougEt the Rangers were chasing us, I hadn't the faintest idea of wBo was fighting whom at the Battle of Amarillo CucKillo. A nd then I began to hear it -- no, not the shrill wailing again, thank Mars! -- though it was even fainter than that to begin with. It was a sound that was lilting, and rhythmic, and deep, and -- one Kad at last to recognize -- both musical and Human. It was coming out of the dark, across the white waste, from the direction of Amarillo CucKillo, and it was slowly getting stronger. For a long while I tried to convince m#rself it was an illusion -- perKaps something generated deep in my mind to erase those dreadful screams -- but then I realized that all those around me were motionless and listening too. And then I saw the first white form appear in the dark like a ghost, small at first, but growing taller. I heard GucKu come up behind us and begin to whisper harshly, "You all better -- !" I think he was going to say " -- beat it back to the kack!" and then seeing How far the situation had developed, changed his mind. For he finished, " -- Hold damn still! Tacito, dig your gun in the Professor's guts." By that time all tKe marching men had appeared from the frosty murk. There were a scant dozen of them. They were in white fatigues and they carried their lasers at the slope, or hanging farther over-shoulder with muzzle down, or casually under-arm. They all stood tall and now I could make out all the words of the march they were singing soft and low to 'a hauntingly familiar tune: From the hills of Guatemala To the frozen Arctic sea Texas Rangers fight the battles In the name of liberty. We have kicked the Russki and Chinee Until his butt is sore. We're the Lone Star's guts and guns and fists, We're the Texas Ranger Corps. At first I assumed they were headed for the tower, to hunt down the revolted cyborgs. Then, with a spasm of fear, I thought they were coming for us. It turned out they were simply marching south between us, though much nearer us than the tower. They halted less than a hundred yards away. We all held dead still indeed. With blown snow half coating us, we were hard to see. At least I hoped so. In the lull of the wind, I Heard a gruff voice say, "Wal, Custer done wuss," and another reply, "And so did Lyndon, bless 'im," and a third comment, "Yup, the mysterious east weren't never meant for human man to meddle with." I heard nothing else coming from the northwest, but the Rangers must have, for now they scattered and knelt in a long curve, their lasers pointing back along the line of their retreat. What came out of the northwestern murk wasn't a band of pursuing Russians, but a big long white vehicle, which moved silently across the snow, weaving like a snake. It halted by the Rangers and I heard a hoarse voice command, "Jump aboard, boys." They obeyed, though they didn't move as fast as the voice had demanded. Then the huge vehicle was slithering south. I thought I heard again, very faintly, the two lines: Texas Rangers fight the battles In the name of Liberty! Perhaps I should Have felt contemptuous, or at least sardonic. I didn't. Something deep inside me, which I had never suspected was there, was touched. "ITe had started back for the kack when the roaring began. It came first through the rock we trod, making it vibrate and sliake. We staggered and reeled. TKen tKe roar became deafening as tlie pxirple tower blew up. First tKe violet beam grew mucK brigKter and burst tKrougK th'e roof, shining toward tKe zenitK as if exultantly boimd for tKe stars. TKen great gouts of bright pxirple molten stuff were mixed with it TKen tKe walls of tKe tower were driven outward. In a few moments, where the tower and great machines Kad been, there was only a cone of bright purple, viscous, semi-solid lava, Kugely squirming and swiftly growing taller. The roaring died down, tKougK the rock still vibrated underfoot. GucKu yelled, "Back to the kack! TKe geiger's gone crazy!" Fanninowicz broke away from the group and ran lumberingly up the hillock. El Tacito drew a bead on Kim. I forced down Kis pistol, saying, Uno momentol For favor!" and took out after the German. RacKel and Rosa followed me. Fanninowicz stopped at tKe summit of the rocky Kummock. He was batKed in bright purple light, while we wKo followed lum stayed in the hummock's shadow. Shaking Kis fist alternately at the purple pyramid and at us, Ke roared out, "Yes, the dirty Russians have won a battle, but now they will lose two, ten, a hundred! With his back to the wall. Hitler created the V-I and the V-#! Now the Texans, sole heirs of tKe virile Germanic spirit, Kave won tKe means to throw back and conquer the jealous world! Faced by the shortage of radioactives, they Kave Kad the the vision and daring and heavy technology to tap pockets of radioactive magma under Earth's crust! Across their great land, at every likely spot, they have with' admirable secrecy created the mohole mines! The Lost Crazy-Russian Mine was the clue that led to the new Spindletop! Everywhere the ultimate gusKers are coming in, as at Fort Johnson last night, though you fools Kad not the wit to read the meaning of tKat glow! They will make Texas all-powerful!" And facing the glow with' fist held high, Ke shouted, "Sieg Heil!" and again, "Sieg Heil!" Perhaps I should have been touched by that too. I wasn't. All I could think was that Germans were maniacs and that the grandiose Texans were giving poor old atom-scarred Terra another Korse-size dose of deadly radioactivity. Meanwhile I Kad grabbed Fanninowicz's ankle and jerked. He came tumbling heavily down. RacKel and I each grabbed him by a shoulder and rushed him toward the kack. When he didn't move fast enough, Rosa kicked him viciously from behind. As we scrambled aboard Guchu yelled, "You dumb ofays are crazy-lucky I waited for you. Now Kang onl" The kack took off straight east, hugging the groimd to get the most protection out of the hillock's low shadow. We traveled east many miles before we began the long circle north and west to find the tents of the Crees. Zhawlty NawsH F anninowicz continued euphoric in the kack. He discoursed to us like a paranoically Insane schoolteacher in his grandiose phase. He sprayed spittle like my father acting Macbeth, and his voice often rose with a lago's or Richard the Third's evil glee. "It is a commonplace," he began, "that common men never perceive the wonders of science and technology until the rockets roar, until the nuclei give up their energy at interior solar heat, or until the rich' tKor-uranic lava spouts from a moKole, Now you have seen, and the secret is out. So, attend me, children." El Tacito made as if to club him with the butt of his rifle, but Mendoza shook his head. "It has long been known, even to oafs like you," Fanninowicz continued on without notice, "that Terra has a crust of solid rock as much as seventy kilometers thick. Below that is the mantle: three thousand kilometers of molten rock under increasingly vast pressure. "Once it was thought that the mantle was slowly cooling and shrinking. "But as early as the twentieth century, the preponderance of evidence indicated that the Keat of the mantle was steadily maintained by cells of rich radioactives in it. "These deep cells produced slow convection currents in the mantle, leading straight up to the crust, spreading sideways there and then descending. The Dutchman Veneg-Meinez first suggested that. Which is to say that a German first developed the theory, for despite their reputation for peacefulness, the Dutch were the ancestors of the brave and long-moumed-for Boers, which proves the Dutch to have been subconscious Prussians. "Up the slow convection currents rode the rich radioactive ores, bit by bit. They were the hottest and most expanded of all the materials in the current, since they were the source of its heat. "EacH current melted a dome in tKe solid crust above it. Some of ttie radioactives moved sidewajrs witK tKe current to its areas of descent Himdreds of miles away. But otKers accumulated in an ever-ricKer pocket inside tKe dome. "So pockets of molten radioactives are marked by mantle domes, somewKat as oil is associated witK salt domes. "TKe Texans -- " "I was waiting for tKem," GucKu muttered from tKe pilot's seat.  "Silence! By tKeir ability to tKink big and to do big, the Texans provided the skill and unceasing industry to dig tKe roomy shafts." "Lies!" Rosa interjected. "Our cyborged men provided that." Tpanninowicz continued unperturbed, "TKe lower courses of the shafts were lined witK woven molecular-ribbon ferro-ceramics of great strength, tKrougH wKicK the radioactives migKt gusH upward, depositing on earth's surface great cones of tiior-uranic ores. TKe PKaraoKs built limestone pyramids in wHicK they buried themselves witK a little gold and a few soft gems. But tKe Texans have cajoled Nature into creating hundreds of radioactive pyramids, eacH worth hundreds "A few Texans got bxiried today in one of their hot pyramids," GucKu put in. "While we Texo-Germans," Fanninowicz continued modestly but unshaken, "merely provided all the general theory and also the means to locate mantle domes." "Which is?" Mendoza asked after a few seconds. He was still interested. Myself, I Kad become sickened by all this horrible talk of oceans of molten rock megameters deep. A planet is Hell with a crust! Then it occurred to me that my nausea might be the first symptoms of a dose of radioactivity. When Fanninowicz, prior to an elaborate yawn, brushed His hand through his short Kair, I was pleased to see that none fell out. "OK," he said tantalizingly, "we have Kad some success vwth counts of anti-neutrinos coming through the earth at night from the sun. But cluefly we have located mantle domes by the same method the Great Fuehrer's naval command located, battleships in the Atlantic -- that is, by dowsing over maps of Texas! Ho-ho, I see I have startled you. I see you are prepared to sneer. Do so, if you wish. It will not alter the fact that we Germans are the andent and original spiers-out of metals, the ultimate chemists, the chthonic race, the wise old kobolds, as the names of the elements testify!" I did not listen to the discussion which followed, in which words like "cobalt" and "cuckoo" were bandied about. I was thinking that if only one dab of ferric ore were left in all Terra, a German would find it and forge from it an Iron Cross. My mind was also invaded by a compulsive, nightmarish vision in which' a parade of Germans and Egjrptians wound among vast, blue-lit pyramids, the hair of the marchers falling out on the way and their flesh' shredding off and they slowly turning to shining blue skeletons topped by eerie animal Heads and spiked gray Helmets. I was not aware tHe kack Had landed until someone guided me from it, my exoskeleton jigging and shimmying from sHiverjerks in my chilled ghost muscles. I dimly noted puckered, blackeyed, leathery faces framed in fur. I smelled old Hides, unwasfied live ones, burning fat and cold machine oil. I glimpsed leather walls with shadows reeling across them. Then I felt coarse fur beneath me. I Heard a faint shivery rattle, and realized just as I fell asleep, that it had come from my exo. T spent the next two days in tHe encampment of the Crees, recuperating. Which, to a man witH gravity sickness on a gravitybody, means no improvement at all, only a bitter Hanging on to what little Health' He Has, with growing irritability, fatigued restlessness, swift loss of reasonableness, and ballooning negativism. There were a dozen tents masked by a strip of forest so tHin and ragged that Amarillo CucHillo and its airfield-spaceport could be glimpsed distantly through tHe stunted trees, witH Here and there small patrols of burly-looking Russians. This nearness did not wHet my Hope. It only made me impatient. Mendoza and tfie rest explained to me that I must stay hidden while they made contact and dickered witH tHe Russians. My Texan Height and generally strange appearance, tKey said, might arouse suspicion in tfie Russian military, wHo might not Have been informed at all about tHe part I Had played in tHe BentBack Revolt. I argued at all tfiis. Was I not El Esqueleto, I asked, and was He not known by now around tHe world? Even RacHel and Rosa could not win from me more tfian surly agreement to cooperate for tHe present. The Crees were an interesting if somber folk. For instance, small jars of petroleum and cKunks of coal were tHeir money and also their gods, because they Had learned that those black substances were tHe energy-filled residue of all animal and plant life. These they never burned, but used in trade and buried in small quantity wntK die dead, to "seed" them toward a similar immortality. But the Crees did not interest me. They irked me witK tKeir attrocious English and worse Spanish and with tKeir body odors, different from mine tKougH no worse. I did my best to ignore tKem. As for staying hidden and sensibly Horizontal, well, except when Russian patrols came near, I spent my days prowling about the camp with El Tacito in scowling attendance. I frequently stopped for glimpses of tKe silvery needleprow of the Tsiolkovsky or the Goddard waiting at the spaceport to take me home -- at any rate that was wKy I felt it was there. Meanwhile, I thought, I was wasting precious time that I could have put to use asserting my claim to the radioactive gusher -- for despite Fanninowicz's babble about dowsing and such', it seemed obvious that the Lost CrazyRussian Pitchblende Mine had been the clue that had led the Texans to drill a mohole there. ATy colleagues' suggestions that I forget about the mine, that I face the fact that Russia had never permitted the exploitation of her mineral wealth by foreignOver and over iie stom ending as He began: "Make ye no truce with Adam-Zad-die Bear that walks like a manl  i When he stands tn as pleading in wavering, man-brate guise,   When he veils the hate and cunning of his litde ' swinidieyesj When he shows as seerang quarter, with paws , like hands in prayer, I That is tihe time of peril -- the time of the Truce "# of the Bearl" -- "The Trace of the Bear," by Rudyard lOpling ( #) ers, and that I consider myself damn lucky if they managed to procure me an exit visa and transport to Circumluna -- all tliese reasonable suggestions I listened to with' great hostility and a growing suspicion that they wanted me off Terra so they could seize my wealth. Suggestions that I Have patience -- Mendoza's that I learn Cree, Rachel's that I take up bowand-arrow, GucHu's that I drop acid -- I only snarled at. Perhaps by this time I had developed a mild chronic delirium from skin infections and fringeadequate blood supply to the brain. But I doubt it. I think it was sheer bloated egotism on my part, slightly augmented by gravity disease. Here I was a great and heroic actor, and I was being treated like a bum. At any rate, when Mendoza and Father Francisco went to dicker the first day and did not return, when Guchu and Rosa and Rachel -- and even Fanninowicz! -- took off on the second in the kack and didn't come back either or send word, I decided on action. I engaged El Tacito in a game of gin rummy and then a bout of drinking same -- I mean rum, not gin. When h'e was thoroughly soused I put him to bed, took his lightning pistols, equipped my exoskeleton with my last fresh batteries and waited for dawn. At its first glimmer I emerged from our tent, menaced with my telescopic swords the Crees who would have stopped me and walked straight to Amarillo Cuchillo. Dawn was red when I reached the town and encountered a neat characters spelling out "Zh'awlty Nawsh." Like the Texans, the Russians had literally translated Yellowknife. I also encountered my first pair of Russian soldiers. I'll admit that their extreme burliness and even greater hairiness startled me at first. Ever since Tearful Suzy the space hostess had mentioned "them fearful furry Russians," I had assumed that all the references I heard to the hirsuteness of the Soviets were only one more ridiculous expression of that curse of Terran man, xenophobia. N ot so. The feet, hands, and faces, not to mention Head, neck and ears, of these two infantrymen were entirely covered by thick fur, which also bulked up their coarsely woven summer uniforms. Their nails too were thickened, somewhat in the direction of claws, but seemingly not enough to interfere with humanoid manipulations. After the first shock, the effect was delightful. The Human eye looks quite soulful wKen surrounded by fur. It Has something of the effect of a dolphin's eye, while the fur itself modestly proclaims, "I am merely an animal, nothing special, comrade. There is nothing of the anthropocentric, supercilious, god-and-devil-creating witchdoctor about me." They seemed easily to accept my strangeness too, after a moment's initial shock. Most cosmopolitan beasts, I thought. And when one of the two responded to my "Zdraste, tovarisch," with a softly guttural, "Spasebaw," and in answer to my question gave me the simple directions needed to reach the Registry of Mining Claims, I felt preposterously pleased, as if I were in a fairyland of talking animals. Of course these were very different Russians from the generally hairless Slavic Thins, Fats and Athletics of Circumluna, but in a way I liked them better. They seemed less supercilious, less morally conceited and puritanical. One of the soldiers stayed at his post, the other companionably dropped in beside me, carrying his laser rifle in a relaxed, casual manner. I pointed toward the distant, silvery prow of the spaceship rising above the low buildings around us and asked, "Goddard?" "Nyet," he replied emphatically. "Tsiolkovsky?" I suggested. "Da!" he confirmed in something of a growl, eying me for a moment severely before resuming his smiling, animal placidity. Te passed several bombed and  ' laser-charred areas. We met ten more furry soldierpairs before we reached the Registry, and in each instance the first procedure was repeated, so that by the time I entered the dingy building I had an escort of what seemed to me charming and docile teddy-bears, of average human height but more than human breadth. The facts that I was a good two feet taller than any of them and that none of them showed surprise at my height or exoskeleton doubtless added to my feeling of fairytale confidence. It did not even bother me when the bear-soldiers pressed into the building before, beside and behind me, and then remained in a half circle around me as I introduced myself to a Kapitan Taimanov, a gloriously golden-furred Russian who appeared to be in charge of things at the Registry. I believed they were merely child-curious about me. Taimanov waved me into a seat, called for vodka and caviar, and offered me a box from which I took a long thin cigarette. He snapped his furry fingers, and a soldier leaped to light it. Somewhat to my disappointment, it was only tobacco. Nevertheless I puffed it graciously. Kapitan Taimanov was all smiles and courtesy. We cKatted together lightly of Ivan the Terrible and Stalin, of Dostoyevsky and Pasternak, of Moussorgsky and Khachaturian, of Alekhine and Keres. We almost started to play a game of chess. The only time his lip curled up from his formidable teeth' was when a brown-pelted soldier ran his tongue around His furry mouth as I downed my sip and the captain his glass of vodka. We complimented each other on our command of Russian, though his seemed to me a kind of pidgin compared to that I'd picked up in Circumluna. Then he led the conversation around to myself. 'H'or starters, I explained that I was a simple worker in the Communist undergrotind in Texas and how I had played the part of Kawstee Chiluhvehk' or Bone Man -- El Esqueleto -- from Dallas to Fort Johnson, helping foment the Bent-Back Revolution which had drawn Ranger units southward from Zhawlty Nawsh. "Then I take it you are not one of ours?" he said. "I mean, those grown tall by deliberate misuse of the directional Hormone in the laboratories and creches of Lake Baikal, taught Texan and sent to infiltrate that last evil stronghold of capitalism?" "No," I answered truthfully. "What is this about misuse of the directional Hormone? I thought it was used solely by Texans to giye them greater Height." He laughed and said, "I can see you are an innocent in some matters -- that freakish thing, a native revolutionary." He paused a moment to frown, the short golden fur of his forehead furrowing. "Or else those at Baikal decided it was best to equip you with a completely false memory and identity. No matter. As for the directional Hormone, we Russians employ it as Nature always intended -- Horizontally, so that we are stronger without additional strains on the heart, men able to cope with the svuface gravity of Jupiter, if that should ever become necessary. It also acts upon our hair in a multiplicatory fashion, producing those pelts which make Siberian weather far easier to cope with and which also make summer nudity more esthetic and cultural. Ah, my poor friend, you should see us sporting by the tens of thousands on the beaches aroimd Baikal and the Black Sea!" "Or around the nearest mudhole," I thought I heard a soldier mutter. But Taimanov did not catch that. He was slowly and solemnly looking me up and down, concealing whatever pity or contempt he may Have felt for my miserable figure -- asthenic or cerebrotonic ultimate -- in contrast with his own magnificent animal one. Finally he said most soulfully, a tear dripping from his left eye, "Poor tortured comrade, I can see without being told that you have spent many years in the prisons of Texas. It must Have been there that you learned Russian, from some equally imfortunate and Heroic captive. No, you do not Have to explain, I know it all. They have accused us Russians of brainwashing our enemies by deprivation of food, sleep and exercise, but wHat nation -- except TexasI -- Has applied carefully calculated starvation -- and perhaps the rack! -- to a point where a man is literally skin and bones, his muscles shriveled possibly beyond regeneration? Truly, the Soviets owe you much! But tell me this -- what unsung genius of the revolution provided you with that most clever powered framework which enables you to walk?" "The Russians gave it to me," I answered, thinking further to win his favor -- and actually l#ung not so much. At least Half the technicians who had built my exo had been Circumlunan Russians. ahawTtuh vuh aliduhP' he  cursed, half rising to his feet and pounding on the table until the bottle jumped; and it would Have cracked, except it was four inches thick. "For fifty years the military has been asking the scientists for powered body-armor for soldiers, and now at last we see it -- secretly given away to a foreign agent by the state security apparatus I Your pardon, comrade. This is not your fault, but the practice makes me furious." "You and your soldiers look to me so physically powerful," I put in placatingly, "that it would seem you would Have no need of mechanical aids." "True, we are as strong as kodiak bears," He agreed. "But with powered body-armor, we could leap rivers and single-handed encounter tanks and devastate cities. The atomic bomb would become a side-arm. One soldier could liberate an entire Central American country. Girrl" The idea of bears able to leap rivers sounded to me about as desirable as spiders able to fly, though I did not voice the thought Meanwhile Taimanov was muttering, "Nothing too good for our foreign agents! Anytffing good enougK for our soldiers! Grrr! But once more your pardon. Have more vodka. How else can I serve you?" Emboldened by this encouragement and another large sip of vodka, I told him about my local mining claim. I pointed out that as an ardent revolutionary crippled for life, I perhaps deserved financial compensation. He looked interested, said, "Da?" and inquired if I had documents to prove my claim. Now was my big moment. I asked if he could provide me with the amenities of a powerful sunlamp and a razor or electric clippers. 'liougK mystified, Ke complied with' my request. TKe electric clippers were especially fine, and he confided in me that Ke cut his entire pelt close -- en broscti -- for th'e summer months. Downing Half of another vodka, I unlocked my rib-cage at its center and folded it away to either side. Next I unzipped my winter suit from neck to crotch. TKe soldiers murmured approvingly at the amount of Kair disclosed. I clipped it all off close and directed the large sunlamp at my ventral side. "You are that cold, tovariscK?" Taimanov expostulated. "Even the vodka Kas not warmed you? Perhaps a steam bath -- " I lifted my hand and pointed it toward my middle. "Watch," I said. The twelve pairs of fur-circled soulful eyes grew larger as tiny blue-gray marks began to appear on my torso. Soon the message there was completely developed. Beginning high on my cKest and traveling interminably downward, somewhat distorted by the scars of my patio crawl and by various rashes, but legible all the same, were line after line of slate-blue print and script, interspersed with signatures, X-marks, letterheads and seals. It was all upside-down to me, but I knew it by heart. For it was simply a facsimile of Nicholas NimzovitcK Nisard's provisional claim to his pitchblende mine, together with the three transfers of ownership and a Circumlunan confirmation. My father hadn't entrusted me with the provisional claim but, probably stealing the idea from some spy story, had Kad a facsimile of it tattooed on my chest and belly in a preparation of silver nitrate, so that it would be invisible until I exposed it to bright sunlight or a sunlamp, whereupon the hitherto invisible silver would precipitate out as a dark powder and the claim appear written on my skin, clearly and permanently. I had certainly Kad a devil of a time keeping it undeveloped, especially in Lamar's patio. Now I felt fully repaid for my efforts. T explained tHe gist of tKe document and its postscripts to Kapitan Taimanov. He was amazed, as were His soldiers. He told me tKat I could undoubtedly obtain some large financial compensation, tKougK it was not witHin his immediate power to grant it. General Kan would Have to be consulted and possibly Novy Moscow. He poured me another vodka, offered me another cigarette and came around His desk to examine the tattooing more closely. I delicately sipped white fire and savored that burnt essence of earthiness, tobacco. Taimanov pointed a furry finger, hom-tipped, at the nethermost seal, a mandala quartering a cogwheel, tuning fork, beaker and atom. "What is that?" he inquired. "The great seal of Circumluna," I explained, "confirming all the writing above to be authentic. You see, there is one further detail about myself which I have neglected to tell you: that in addition to my revolutionary status I am also a Circumlunan of the Sack, visiting Terra under the protection of -- " My words were lost in Taimanov's growl of fury and command. I realized that somehow success and vodka Had made me careless. Before I could so much as up the power of my exo, I was seized from all sides. A hard paw-edge chopped expertly between my headbasket and shoulder girdle, paralyzing me and, I thought, breaking my neck. Quite unnecessarily another Hand jabbed up under the front of my rib-cage into my solar plexus, cutting off my breath. Then Taimanov, his face the mask of an enraged bear, procured a pair of insulated wire cutters and snipped all the leads from my batteries to my servomotors. T was hoisted up and rushed across the street to the old Amarillo Cuchillo jail, where my exo was removed and the two lightning pistols in my pouch waved in my face as proof that I was an assassin at least. I was shaken until I decided my neck wasn't broken, but would be shortly. Next I found myself strapped down on a table, again quite unnecessarily, and being interrogated by a formidable black-furred Colonel Bolbochan, who smoked an atrocious fat cigar, about a Circumlunan plot to seize all Russia and, though he seemed to think this matter of minor importance, the rest of Terra. He detnanded to know how I h'ad smuggled myself out of the Tsiolkovsky, what special instructions for sabotage and terrorism I h'ad been given and what devilisK plans for further horrors the crew of the Tsiot h'ad up their sleeves. Apparently the ground-bear Russians were unable to assault the ship directly, though able to prevent its takeoff. It was a mystery to me. In vain I insisted that I h'ad left the Tsiol at Dallas and thereafter devoted myself to a rabblerousing advantageous to Russia. In vain I assured him that the Circumlunan Russians were very nice people and constituted somewhat less than half of its population, and that they certainly Kad no designs against or much interest in Terran Russia. In vain I explained that I wasn't a true dweller in Circumluna, only an inhabitant of the subproletarian Sack, a harmless actor. When after a short period I did not produce answers of the sort Bolbochan wanted, I was systematically beaten with rubber truncheons. The humiliation was immense and the pain most excruciating. I had feared I would be driven mad if again deprived of my exoskeleton on Terra, but that fear was quite swallowed up in tlie physical agonies I was suffering. The shock of the blows prevented me from inventing a # d story that might even temporarily have satisfied the Black Colonel. It even stopped me from getting any profit from the philosophic notion that Death should make himself familiar with suffering, pain and all other approaches toward... himself. At one point I was asked to name my confederates: those still aboard the Tsiol, those who Had sneaked aground with me and also the still fouler beings -- Terran collaborators with the RussoCircumlunan devils. The only thing that kept me silent then was the remaining tatter of rational thought that it wouldn't Help me one bit to Have Mendoza and Company rounded up and beaten like myself. Still, I would soon have confessed even that, to halt the torture, if Black Bolbochan's questions Had not gone rocketing off into a farago about "moon monsters" which the satellitic Russians were planning to set loose in Siberia. Was I a moon monsters He had embarked on an even wilder inquiry about "Mars beetles" capable of devouring all Terra's vegetation, when a grizzled General Kan came galloping in and raised His hand -- to command, I supposed, new and more ingenious tortures. But I never learned what they were, for at that moment a velvetgloved inner blackness seized me and dragged me deep, deep down. Death', With' Spiders A s I came back to consciousness -- or rather, as consciousness came back to me, for I certainly didn't want it -- I discovered that I was in my coffin and they were nailing it up. The hammering awakened all of my old pains and a remarkable number of new ones. And the greatest of the new ones was cold. I figured that there must be about ten hammerers pounding away, and the nails by now as thick as pearls on a string. I knew I was still on Terra, because Gravity was in the coffin with me. It struck me as peculiarly unfair that Gravity should operate even inside coffins. One would think that at least death would bring release from the horrible force, but it doesn't. Such are the merciless ways of Terra. I commanded my eyes to open, so that I could look at the absolute darkness around me. I knew it would be absolute darkness, because no slightest glow came through my eyelids. But my eyelids, which were heavy and thick with one of the new pains, refused to part. One more proof that I was dead indeed. How I could still feel pain while dead was a problem which I pigeonholed. I guess I didn't want to have to admit that Hell existed. I attempted to reassess my situation philosophically. I was in great cold, in absolute darkness, in great pain (pigeonhole that one!), and inside my coffin (and they were still pounding on it). Well, one expects a coffin to be chilly and dark. It is also in the nature of coffins to be nailed up (though this one was taking a long time about it). But, especially if one has any illusions whatever left about the courtesy of humanity, one expects a coffin to fit -- to be, in my case, about ten by two by one-and-a-half feet, inside dimensions. And, if humanity is especially considerate, to be comfortably lined, preferably with quilted silk. My coffin had no lining, and it definitely did not fit. In fact, from the way my body was contorted, I could tell that it was little more than four by four by four feet. My Head, tilted up, lay in a bottom corner. My back was gravity-pressed against the coffin's hard bottom, which had a lattice of cracks in it, rather like the floor of President Lamar's patio. My legs rose sharply up and my feet were wedged into the upper comer of the box opposite my head. Yes, my coffin was a mere box, an ignominious cube. And would they please stop pounding on it! I t next occurred to me that, as a Hero of the BentBack Revolution, I should have been encoffmed in high state, wearing my exoskeleton and with' at least two gold medals, the other reading Socialist Actor Extraordinary. But I clearly didn't Have my exoskeleton. I was wearing only my winter suit and it was strangely loose on my torso, accounting in part for my frigid state. I began to try to figure out what had happened to me prior to my encoffination. My first theory was that I had been thrown down the Crazy-Russian Mohole, landed in a bed of feathers a kilometer thick and found myself in the Realm of the Dead, whose monitors had nailed me up in this cramping and shameful box as punishment for impersonating Death in the world above. And were continuing to nail. There were several things wrong with that theory. To mention only one, the Crazy-Russian Mohole was filled from bottom to top with red-hot and blueradioactive magma. I tried to think of another theory, but the hammering wouldn't let me. Instead, it re-ignited my every pain. It got louder and louder, less and less endurable. It became a hammering not on my coffin, but on my headbasket, then on my naked skull and face. As I realized I had been wanting to do all along, I escaped by dying. I instantly made a remarkable discovery. Whether one dies for seems no time at all to the one who dies. For the next thing I knew, consciousness had come snuffling back to my body like the persistent beast it is. It sniffed me from head to toes, from feet to fingertips. Then it nuzzled my neck and leaped inside my skull and curled up there, wide-eyed, ears a-prick, and still sniffing. I was in precisely the same situation as I had been before, except for one wonderful difference: the hammering Had stopped. I still felt a wide spectrum of pains, but now I felt them silently. Whoever had been pounding my coffin had gone away. P erhaps the potuiding Had been only in my Head all along. Perhaps it had been the pounding of my heart frantically trying to make my ghost-muscles work by over-supplying them with glucose and oxygen, and now at last sensibly shifted into neutral and only idling along. I wondered if it was now pumping hard enough to keep alive my toes, which were so high above me. Oh well, better gangrene of the toes than gangrene of the brain, my Consciousness informed me. Where did I get the idea I was alive when I knew I was dead? Better suppress it. Cool it, Consciousness! I worked hard on keeping myself dead. I concentrated on stilling every part of myself, beginning with the toes. This worked very well on my muscles, since most of them were ghosts to begin with, non-functional in six lunagravs. There was the bonus that as I stilled each area of my body, the pain stopped coming from it. I worked at suppressing my thoughts too, especially any effort to remember what had Happened to me. I also held onto the sneaky point that if only I were patient, if only I remained passive while enough time passed -- not very much -- then I would surely be dead of freezing, dehydration, heart failure, starvation or gangrene of the toes. In approximately that order. I do believe I would have completed the operation successfully except for one very nasty circumstance. Two large and sturdy spiders appeared on either side of me and began determinedly to explore the floor of my cubical coffin. When I say "appeared," I do not mean I saw them. But I became aware of them. I felt them. However, I had started to get a glow in my eyes that seemed not so much the random shootingoff of rods and cones as light coming through my immovable lids. In fact, I was working to suppress that glow when the two spiders turned up. It happens that I Have an irrational dread of spiders, though there are few in the Sack and those chiefly in aracHnidariums, where they get along as well in freefall as insects and all other tiny beasts to whom gravity or its absence are matters of small moment. So that when these turned up in my coffin, I was pretty thoroughly terrorized. A peculiarly Horrible particular was that these spiders were cripples. Each had Had three legs amputated, but the operations had been completely successful and they got around very well on their remaining five legs. How I could know so much about the spiders without being able to see into their minds also troubled me. Not, as I Have said, that I have any psi talents, or that spiders are known to be open to telepathy. Still, I was troubled. Finally, the spiders seemed hiucK too much interested in my wrists, persistently nuzzling them and even pushing and pulling them around. I waited each' moment for the stab of a poison fang. Go on, spiders, get it over with, I found myself thinking -- it only is a sixth way of dying. Then the two spiders approacheded my sides and began to crawl up onto my body, dragging my ' arms behind them. It was at this point I realized the spiders were my two hands. 'hough it may seem strange to some, this was no great improvement. Lying helpless in the dark while one's two hands begin to operate completely on their own, schizophrenically, is almost as bad as spiders would have been, believe me. Pinching first my suit and then cruelly pinching the skin of my chest, which was to my surprise smooth and hairless, they crawled up side by side to my neck, where they parted, each making for an ear. By Pluto, I thought, they are planning to strangle me! Why the idea of being strangled, or even self-strangled. Here now in his triumph where all things falter. Stretched out on the spoils that his own hand spread, Ab a god self-slain on his own strange altar De lies dead.  ' -- "A Forsaken Garden," hy Algernon Charles Swinburne should have terrified me so, when I was exerting every atom of vnllpower to kill msrself andor keep m#Tself dead, is pretty m#rsterious. Perhaps by now I was becoming luxury-minded and wanted to die in comfort, witH ever-diminishing pains. But then I noticed that neither of my hands had left a thumb behind on my windpipe, as they would surely have done if their purpose had been strangulation and they had any sense at all. I relaxed a bit and waited with some curiosity to, see what they were up to. You see, I was already crediting them with sense and purpose. They say a man is essentially two hands and a brain. I was pretty sure by now that my hands were cooperating with a section or self of my brain below the consdous level, which last level had been wanting only to die andor stay dead -- until this moment, when curiosity had begun to motivate it Meanwhile my crawling hands had each gripped an earlobe very tightly with thumb and trigger finger. From this secure base, and with each digging little finger into cheek, they dug middle finger and ring finger into my upper and lower eyelids, and then spread. Tlus caused me even more pain than I expected, because it turned out that my eyelids were extremely badly swollen. Also, my eyeballs were imusually sensitive. I got the impression that this area of my face at least had undergone a severe allerpc reaction, or else received repeated blows. But no matter how hard I willed them to stop and despite the hoarse little screams that now began to issue from my dry throat, my fingers went cruelly and remorsely about their business. Bright gray light lanced into my eyes and tormented my retinas and the visual corners of my brain -- a third and not to be under-rated pain. Finally tears came, and at first they were a pain too. For a while I saw only their glimmer and the yellow blurs of matter floating in them. Gradually the pains diminished. My swollen lids became able to blink with my fingers' help and even assume most of the work of keeping themselves open. My tears washed the grainy, gluey stuff away, and I was able to see. T was in the mortised stone cell with a door of bars and a small barred window. Its dimensions were those of the height of a Mexican door, so I assumed it had originally been built by Texans for bent-backs. The light came through the window and another like it in the corridor beyond the door of bars. Through the nearer window I could see a high sign which' carried, white on black, the ten "Zhawlty NawsK." So I was not in the hands of the Rangers, but the Russians. Horrible memories began to rise. I kept them submerged while I traveled my gaze down my body from my catercomered toes. My black winter suit was open wide from my crotch to my neck, revealing my Hairless front covered by upsidedown lines of legal writing. I remembered everything -- in particular, every last stupidity. It only made me want to die. But even as I felt that, I noted that my fingers Had left my eyes, which stayed open a fair slit without manual aid, and were crawling down my torso toward my crotch, where I vas intuitively sure they intended to start zipping me up. This indication that the survival urge was once again in control had the effect of steadying if not cheering me. While my hands worked, I began the unpleasant business of assessing my situation. Fortunately in such' a case one need not begin by facing the worst, but can work up to it by easy stages. For instance, the first healthy reaction to a feeling of extreme guilt is the attempt to shift as much of that guilt as possible to other people. So it was not unnatural that my first thoughts were about my father, not angry so much as gently pitying thoughts, very sentimental. The poor old boob, I thought, running his theater in space, not knowing a damn thing about Terra, but dreaming his idiot dream about the mining claim that would one day make us all rich. Did it occur to him that the claim was only provisional? That the country in which it was registered had changed hands at least once and now two times? That to stop boobs like Himself from asserting their rights and claiming cash due them, and that without exception the Terrans are a planet of swindlers and roughnecks, intent only on money and power and ready on the slightest provocation to substitute violence for legal procedure? Oh, no! And then He had got the superidiot idea of sending me, his only son, down to terrible Terra to cash in on the mining claim. T Te did get the Longhairs to  build me a remarkable exoskeleton. I granted him that. But did he otherwise enlist their aid in His project? At least they knew a hell of a lot more about Terra than he did. No and double no! Instead he supplied me with a cloak, caneswords and an idiotically secret document. And I, super-boob that I was, had accepted this ridiculous role, even gloried in it. For a wKole terrible month on Terra, I had not lived, I Kad acted my way through everything. First I had been tempted by a mysterious role in a Texan palace revolution. Next I had eagerly plunged into the role of Death, leader of a grotesque adobe-hut revolution. Finally I had been imable to resist putting on a brief show of surprises for some talking bears -- an ultimate in wrong-way animal acts. Had even my love for Rosa and Rachel been anything but theater? Probably not. Everybody is always telling us actors that because we feel or seem to feel so much in the theater, we can't feel ansdhing in real life. Well then, face it, Scully, I told myself. For you, the great themes of Love and Death can be notlung but melodrama. You're plajdng a small role in a vast thriller with an unknown finish. ExQept that your role, bar lastminute rescues, seems just about ready to finish in death in an unheated Russian prison cell. So start pla#dng that role and quit bawling! A t that moment I heard a familiar voice roaring in the corridor. The language was Russian, but the import was pure Texan. "Quit fussing at me, you furry little fools! I want to see comrade La Cruz instanter. As consular agent of Texas in Zhawlty Nawsh, I got the right. Besides, can't you get the fur out of your eyes long enough to recognize General Kan's seal and signature? If you keep hindering me. I'll report you to him. I'll report you to Number One in Novy Moscow. I'll hold up on those chess sets from the Black Republic. I'll even stop that shipment of firewater and fisheggs I got coming in from Quebec! There, fellas, that's more like it now." Then a great familiar bulk filled the barred, MexicaTi-short doorway. "Wal, partner," the bulk said, "you sure have got yourself in the goldumedest, most miserablest, hopelessest fix since Sam Houston got his army backed against the San Jacinto River just before the like-named battle." I never would have thought that a time would ever come when the person I was most happy to see of all the hombres in the ripsnortin', melodramatic universe was Elmo Oilfield Earp. But that time had come! Fixing Ty the next day, #th' Spindletop, Elmo had got me in quite rapid succession, the following comforts: soup, a mattress a battery to heat my winter suit, a larger cell and -- at last! -- my exoskeleton. The Russians have removed its swords and all batteries but two, so that it operates at about quarter power. Sometimes I feel I am carrying it around, rather than it me. And when I plug in my suit heater, it stops moving altogether. Still, it is wonderful wearing it again. At first I had been so happy to see Elmo that it Had not occurred to me to wonder how He came to be there. Later, thinking it over, I realized he must Have been planning everything from our first meeting at Spaceport Dallas, possibly even earlier. I Have not asked him straight out if he is a Russian secret agent, and he Has certainly not volunteered that information. The war is over, he tells me. Russia says she is planning no further advances, Texas no reprisals, and a truce Has been agreed to. Elmo's story is that he is a loyal Texan who just Happened to be in the neighborhood when Texas sorely needed a consular agent in ZHawlty NawsH. Just happened to be! But perhaps I had best pretend to believe this tall tale. As the big rascal says, "Scully, most people in this imperfect world are so set on what they got to have, come Hell or high water, and on what they won't take under no circumstances, that there just got to be a few fixers around -- broadfice their personal integrity, or even on rare occasions their sacred honor, just to get life moving again, or keep it barely turning over like a wore-out engine." He confirmed my belated suspicion that all the rank-and-file Russians and most of the officer and beaurocrat class firmly believe that the Russians of Circumluna are the ultimate devils, the SuperTrotskyites, worse than Chinese, Texans or the blackestd # red fascists or inkiest Blacks. Well, why shouldn't they, after a century of propaganda attributing every evil from meteorite showers to anti-Soviet dreams to the malignant intervention of intellectual Russians in the sky? But, Elmo says, the Russian inner elite, her real rulers. Have come to realize that their country desperately needs certain items which only Circumlxma can furnish them: fine instruments, computer circuits, new higKer matHs. They are seeking a rapprochement with Circumluna wHicH will permit trade without scandalizing or even driving into revolt the rank-and-file. General Kan, I gather, is the sole member of the elite. He has been able to prevent attacks on the Tsiolkovsky, but he must keep her crew in quarantine to satisfy military prejudice. He also was the one who halted my torture, though not daring to go so far as to command special care for me. That had to be left to Elmo the Fixer, so he could be blamed if necessary. We had beet borsch for dinner. Text day Elmo procured me ' the unheard-of amenity of a learned El Tacito and Mendoza would give it to me, in guise of Elmo's greaser servants. I was considerably refreshed, though my varicosities, etc., had worsened dismally. I quit prison-pacing, got a maximum of horizontal. Tas slipped me twin notes from Rosa and Rachel. Both hoping for my swift recovery and wishing me good fortune. Both signed, "Affectionately." I wondered if either or both of them would come to the moon with me. By their ultimatum to me, I would have to choose between them. It would be a very hard choice. I decided to play the scenes as they came. That evening Elmo brought such good news I could hardly believe it. It set my imagination racing. Through General Kan, He has learned that the Russian inner elite is considering a deal whereby , as hero of the bent-back revolution, would be presented with "reward" of materials needed by Circumluna. Later, still as hero, not Circumlunan or Sackabond, I would make "party contribution" of stuff Russia needs from Circumluna. As part of the deal, I would also have formally to give up my family's claim to the Lost CrazyCree (new name) Pitchblende Mine. I asked him, "Why so much fuss by pirates over paper proprieties?" He replied, "Scully, you don't understand these Russians. If their fur were as all tied up as their nerves are inside them, they'd be kinky as blacks. They're not relaxed like Texans. They don't think broad and easy about moral and legal issues. When they pull a fast one, they want every detail that reflects a bit of good on them pinned down tight." I then asked him worriedly that if the "gift" to me were automatically supposed to go to the Circumlunans, would I also be able to use it to get from the Circumlunans the concessions I wanted for the La Cruz TEeater and all sackabonds? He told me, "Look, Scully, you Hang onto tHat gift and you bargain witH it until you get what you want I guarantee you the LongHairs will play ball. I'm sorry to say it, Scully, but I sometimes think you weren't bom with the business sense of a squirrel -- what am I saying, squirrel? I mean lemming." On reconsideration, this makes me wonder if Elmo weren't in on the whole deal to bring me down to Terra -- the building of my exoskeleton, even father's idiot notion... I don't know where to stop. XText day, Spindletop #tK, there was a hideous development. We got meat soup, but I couldn't touch it. Elmo brought news that Russians demand the facsimile mining claim, flayed from my chest, before they will play ball. They insist on their "pound of flesh," as bad as Sh'ylock. They've promised to make repair skin-graft on me, but that would take more weeks, months on Terra with chances of survival very slim. Elmo said, "Don't worry, Scully. I'll argue my best with them, tEough they're stubbomer critters than President Austin was, bless him, tKe pighead. WHen a bear decides to claw you, it's hard to change his mind by appealing to his logic and common sense." To get my mind off this Horrible possibility, I gave it tEe tougH task of figuring out wHicH of the two girls to ask to marry me. After long listings of tEeir good and bad qualities, my feelings, etc., I decided on Rosa Morales. The chief point is that, under all fieriness, she Has basic Latin submissiveness, I think. While RacHel would try to run me. I was not Happy about my decision. Elmo also reported that Fanninowicz has formally defected to the Russians. When and if he recovers from the dose of radioactivity he got at the gusher, he will go to Novy Tech as full professor of engineering and design power-armor for Russian soldiers, borrowing many details from my exoskeleton, I'm sure. It figures. If all Terra felt peaceful except one destruction-bent farm-boy, a German would build him a slingshot. On Spindletop #tH, the Russians were still after my hide. Yet life must go on, no matter what horrors loom, so when Rosa visited me in jail, I proposed marriage to her. She kept me in suspense for a long time, made me really argue. Clincher was when I told her she would be top free-fall dancing girl and star acrobat in La Cruz TKeater. I added, "Besides -- but don't tell anyone this -- I have always had a terrific yen for short girls." She yielded then and immediately demanded we summon "the Honorable Miss Lamar," and tell her about my decision in Rosa's presence. T Tere I drew the line and also blew my top. I insisted that while still on Terra I simply could not bear to hurt in that way Rachel, who had done so many things for me, even saved my life. She could be told after Rosa and I were off Earth', but not now. Rosa told me the marriage-deal was off. We argued and argued. We finally hit on a compromise. With Rosa looking on and fighting over each word, wanting to make it harsher, I wrote Rachel a letter breaking the news gently, but telling her in no uncertain terms I was marrying Rosa and leaving tall Texans forever, sorry about that. We then gave the letter to Elmo, to be delivered to Rachel immediately after TsioPs blast-off. I also extracted from Rosa her promise -- hand on imaginary Bible, heart crossed -- that she will not tell Rachel, by word or indirection, about her victory. I told Elmo I would be taking him up on that "wife" reservation After the burial-parties leave And the baffled kites have fled; The wise hyaenas come out at eve To take account of our dead. -- Rudyard Kipling on TsioL He grinned and made a ring of thumb and middle finger, to assure me it was as good as done. Afterwards I felt miserable, but reminded myself I Had taken the only sensible course. After all, every woman in the universe is basically monogamous and accepts other arrangements -- polygamy, even polyandry, etc. -- when they are only game in town. Secretly I know I will grieve forever for Rachel. Yet I have done the wise thing. Besides, there is always Idris Mclllwraith. th Spindletop was a day for rejoicing. The Russians agreed to content themselves wtH photographs of my ventral side, plus quitclaim signed and sworn to by me, provided Father sends down original claim by first rocket. I patted myself on chest with great feelings of relief. Departxire is planned for tomorrow. All my Happiness was completely dashed when Rachel paid me an unexpected visit in jail. From zenith to nadir in one easy jump. She was wearing BlackMadonna rig, damn Her, minus pistols of course, and looking very chipper. Her chippemess faded, but she kept brave smile as she said, "Captain Skull, I wish to tender you my sincerest congratidations and wish you a long life of bliss." "Thanks, but what do you mean?" I asked, automatically sparring for time. "That I won't lose my front skin? Yes, I'll be happy about that the rest of my life. I don't know about blissful." "You know what I mean," she said softly. "You and Rosa. From the first time I saw you together, I knew you were meant for each other. That's why I lit into Her so fierce. Even then I realized I was just a clumsy old Texas gal, meant to be a poetry-writin' and little-theater old maid, and nothin' else. But don't you grieve, Scully, don't you give me a thought, except maybe to remember just for a moment on dark nights in space that there was once a platinum-haired girl in black on a silver horse, who loved you a little." "What do you mean, me and Rosa?" I asked. Dammit, Rosa had promised me she wouldn't tell! "And who is supposed to have loved me a little, you or your horse?" "You know what I mean, Scully," she said and then added in a shaky whisper, "Marryin' up. Gettin' hitched." "Did Rosa tell you that?" I demanded furiously, my voice shaking. Dammit, a promise is a promise. "Oh, no, she didn't tell me in so many words," Rachel assured me. "But I knew sHe'd been visiting you. And nobody could Have misread tKe meaning of tKe brigHtness in Her eyes. Besides tKat, sHe danced all over tKe tent." TKen the Black Madonna drew Herself up. "As for my Korse, Scully, if Ke ever meets up with you again, I hope Ke kicks your face in!" A t tKat moment I became, in absolutely cold blood, an utter cad. I said, "Listen to me, RacKel, Rosa lied to you, or at any rate, sKe did everytKing in Her power to create a false impression. WKen she visited me yesterday Here, sKe asked me to marry Her and I turned Her down. Oh, I was as nice about it as I could be. You and I botH know sKe's a good little trouper. But in essence I turned Her down. You're tKe only woman I ever loved in my life, princess, and you know it. Captain Skull's Heart is yours -- to tromp on or toss aside, if tKat's your pleasure -- but yours forever!" Despite my eloquence, it took me a remarkably long time to win Her. SKe was especially suspicious about me Having turned Rosa down. Feeling myself every second a vicious Hypocrite and complete villain, I Had to invent proof after proof until sKe consented to beKeve me. And tKen tKere still remained all tKe work of persuading RacKel to marry me. I finally managed it only by promising her sKe'd be star tragedienne of the La Cruz Theater and tKat we'd produce both Houston's Afire and Storm Over El Paso. (Would tKey be fringeacceptable? OH, well, we have play-doctors. I'm one myself.) I also Had to add, "Besides -- but don't tell anyone this -- I Have always Had a terrific yen for tall girls." "How'd you find tKat out?" sKe demanded. "WHat otKer tall females Has your fickle Heart been fixed on, Scully darlin'?" Great Jupiter! I Had to talk fast and watcH my every word not to bring in tKe name of Idris McIllwraitH. But in tKe end sKe did accept me. And tKen -- oH, my aching mind -- we Had to repeat every detail Rosa Had insisted on, down to RacKel supervising me while I wrote tKe letter of sad rejection to Rosa, and we sealed it and Handed it over to Elmo for delivery. My nerves were zinging for fear he'd give tKe sKow away, but he didn't. After RacKel Had gone, however, Ke did tell me, "Scully, I must say I tlunk you're a natural-Kom Kero of tKe punisKmentseeking sort. Wves are a combination of gadfly, rattlesnake and colt or sow. I ain't ever Had tfie unwisdom, and maybe nerve too, to take on even one. And Here )Tou are putting yourself in tKe ring witK two! And not on Terra eitKer, wKere at least tKere's space to disappear into, but up in tKe Sack, wKere I gatHer tKings are a bit cozy. OK, well, every man to his own insanity. I suppose you'll be wanting anotKer 'wife' ticket on tKe Tshl. Guess I can wangle it, if you'll agree to give the Russia pKotograpKers a free Kand witK you the next couple da#TS." "Can't be 'wife,' " I told him. "TsioFs crew is all Russki, and Russian Circumlunans are all most conventionally moral, at least as far as us Sackabonds are concerned. A bigamous actor is just wKat they're waiting for. Had better be 'sister,' I guess. At least our Heights agree." " 'Sister it'll be. But Kow you going to justify tKat to Rachel. Or Kookie eitKer?" "My problem. And one more favor, ami. On takeoff day, please see to it that each of them is privately summoned to Tsiot at different times, and tKat tKey're at least strapped down -- and preferably given spacesickness, et cetera, injections -- before tKey know tKe other's aboard." "Do my best, old Koss. TKougK it'd be a mercy to you if I botched it. But it's your funeral." Soon as Ke was gone, I flopped and stayed horizontal twelve hours. TKe session witK Rachel Had really finished me. And tomorrow, pKotograpKers! I wondered if Russki ones are sucK wearisome clots as Sack "artists of tKe camera." WKat artistry is there in pushing tKe button of a macKine tKat sausage-slices visual reality? Also, of course, guilts, fears and apprehensions tore me. Even in the Sack, bigamy must be by freest consent of all parties concerned. OK well, man is by nature P#I#'-. gamous, or at least aspires to be so, and women must make tKe best of it. For they are the best. Or else I, to name one, wouldn't want them. 'Ke Russki pKotograpKers finisKed witK me on the last of Spindletop -- and they came closer to finishing me, too, th'an even my maratKon-wooing of Rachel. TKey also proved much' worse than Sack-snapsKooters, throwing me around and posing me as if I were a sack of flour, demanding tKe impossible of me physically, especially in motion sKots, grudging me occasional minutes in wKicH to eat, eliminate and pass out, just as if there were no labor laws whatsoever in the Homeland of Socialism. (Guess there aren't.) TKey wore out all my batteries, so I would Have Had to be carried aboard tKe Tsiolkosky, except tHat General Kan made a surly quartermaster Hunt me up replacements from those used in C.C.C.P. power weapons. He also restored me my telescopic swords, because cameramen wanted process shots of me pinking Austin, Lamar, Hunt, Ch'ase, Burleson and a whole detachment of fake Rangers. From now on I am a gone goose in the Lone Star Republic. No one there will believe I was anything but a knowing Russian agent from the moment I landed in Dallas. The photogs also made use of me to the very end, for the last shots had to be of me boarding Tsiolkovsky amidst crowds of cheering Mexes and Cree Indians, who Had gotten themselves a commissar now and were finding life a little more strenuous, what with the rigors of Russian overlordship being added to the rigors of nature in this new slice of Hither Siberia, But somehow I managed to endure the worst the pHotogs could dish out and still stay erect on my exolegs. If all those pix don't sell me -- and indirectly Circumlima -- to the Russki rank-and-file, I don't know what can. During those last shots I managed to say my warm good-bys to GucHu, El Tacito, Carlos Mendoza and Father Francisco, who blessed me surreptitiously and told me he Has discovered he has a mission to convert the Crees, but not to mention it. Guchu said, "Back to the Acificpay Chosen for me. Every time I consort with you ofays, I find you're crazier squares than before. Drop out, man, and turn off. You're not too bad, at that Happen you stuck around, might be I could get you status as an Honorary black." Old Tas grunted a sardonic "Vaya con Muerta, El Esqueleto." I countered, "Before I 'go with Death,' he'll Have to fight me to the finish." He shrugged. "What other way?" Mendoza shook my hand. "For El Toro too," he said. We squeezed hard. Elmo contacted me at the end too, though he was careful to keep out of the pictures and our conversation out of earshot. He explained, "A fixer's got to keep out of humanity's eye and forego the plaudits of the public, no matter how much His ego'd he soothed by a little notoriety. Yeah, the gals are both aboard, God Help you, just as you asked for them to be. Here's a pack of reefers and a jug of tequila to sooth your nerves. THe#r're gonna need it Now you screw the most you can, you hear me, out of those Longhairs for your 'gift' Nobody looks after a man but a man. Remember you got no head for money, but lucky impulses. You'll never go far wrong. Incidentally -- but keep this under your headbasket -- don't exiect Texas to take h'er defeat lying down. Russia's got one mohole mine, but Lone Star's got two hundred." "Which side are you really on, Elmo?" I asked him impulsively. "Mine," he grinned at me. oing aboard Tsiolkovsky was like returning to Circumluna, except for the continuing curse of gravity. Everything was clean, except me. All the people were calm and intelligent, even if slightly condescending. I saw the "gift" carefully stowed, then followed my learned doctor-stewardess to my water-mattress in a small alcove curtained to either side. I flopped gratefully. "You will remove your prosthetic," she informed me in purest classic Russian. "Nyet," I informed her. She shrugged. "I shall strap you down." Another "Nyet" from me. "There are hand-holds," I added. Another shrug from her. "Injections?" "Da," I agreed. She made them, sniffing at me a little. When she was gone, I opened the curtains on either side. To my left and right, on similar mattresses, but strapped down, were Rachel Vachel and La Cucaracha. Each smiled at me dreamily. Then they saw each other. "Why, you dirty, double-crossin', bigamy-bent Bluebeard!" Rachel gasped. "Beard black," I informed her coolly. "Bigamy mildest of marital variations in Sack." "Liar! Blasphemer! Betrayer of virgins!" Kookie spat at me from the other side. "I warn you, you black worm, never trust me with a sharp knife. I shall employ it to separate you from your organs of generation!" "I'll hold him down," Rachel told her. "Beloveds," I said serenely, "in Cincinnati one of you said, Tt may be different in the sky.' Believe me, it will be. Meanwhile, let us look on this simply as another theatrical tour." "My anger is destroying my mind!" Rosa wailed. "Scully, ah'm fit to be tied," Rachel said. "You are tied," I reminded Her. 'T'he stewardess returned. "Raise ship in one minute. Now minus # seconds. A disturbance here?" "Indeed yes!" Rosa cried. "I am this villain's wife and I wish to get off this filthy ship at once!" "Ah'm His wife," Rachel contradicted her. "And ah'm the one wants to debark." I moved my forefingers in little circles at my temples. THe stewardess looked at a card in Ker Hand. "It says 'sister Here." Unsmiling, sHe waved a finger at me once. "You folk of the Sack give Circumluna a most unfortunate reputation. You are not kultutny. But wHat is one to expect of actors? Minus #." SHe departed. At that moment tHe p.a. system most opportanely struck up witH The Saber Dance from KHacHaturian's Gayne, almost drowning out tHe girls' outraged babblings. I lightly touched a finger to either ear. I could feel the drugs taking Hold. But I resisted them through the shock of blastoff and the dreadful minutes of # lunagravs until brennschluss. Then, even as I was passing out, I felt the delicious release from bondage. My ghost muscles stirred. My exoskeleton became an encumbrance. I was back in my only proper environment. # Years Later Al'y great-great grandson Has just returned from a trip downstairs. For sentimental reasons I wished him to wear my exoskeleton, but the Longhairs have invented an anti-grav suit that is little more than silvery overalls. So Good Old Titanium remained in His transparent museum ovoid. Times change. But only a little. The La Cruz Theater of the Sphere goes on from hit to hit and flop to flop. Longhair syntHograv (inevitable mate to antigrav) makes entrances and exits easier. Thought-projectors give new dramas enriched subjective content. Father and mother retired. Are thinking of spending last years in new transparent-translucent allplastic satellite, the Ship, building # degrees away in same orbit as Circumlxma. Quarter of Ship's population will be Circumlunan colonists, rest Terran refugees. My wives still bicker with me and each other, but mostly we get on famously. It is years since they confessed to me that way back in Dallas they Had decided to come with me to the Sack as bigamous wives. They Had just wanted to get out of me the best deal they could. Long ago we produced Houston's Afire. It has become a stock item in our repertoire. Next week we premier Storm Over El Paso. Rachel Vachel quite rapidly transformed into an exquisite Thin and, besides Her tragic acting, poetry and playwriting, began to alternate strip routines with Idris Mclllwraith'. WitK sucK activities and the passing years, President Lamar's daughter Kas developed a more relaxed morality, which' is natural in a Texan, come to think of it. But I do not know about her affairs, if any, I never spy on my wives and expect, though I do not always get, the same courtesy from them. La Cucaracha remains completely unchanged, a natural Athletic, a demanding wife and a shrew-cat for jealousy. She is the Sack's unequalled aerobatrix and, now that we have syntho-gfav, entertains with classic Flamenco dances. T?ifty years ago, partly to assert my independence, I had a mad love affair with' Idris Mclllwraith, which for two weeks was the talk of the Sack and Circumluna's shame. It ended when Rosa sliced me twice, fortunately only across the chest. She was fined -- for nicking the bubble with a wild slash and almost depressurizing the Sack compartment. Poor Idris. Twenty years ago Rachel developed a serious heart degeneration -- it is not safe to go Thin after childhood. But then Idris was explosively brained by a tiny meteorite -- first time such a thing happened -- and Rachel received her aged but hale heart as transplant. She sometimes asks, "How's it make you feel, Scully, to have your old girlfriend's Heart beating inside of me?" How to answer that one? Aside from Idris we are all going strong. CircumIunan biologists have developed the TexoRussian directional hormone and are appl#Hlng it neither vertically nor horizontally, but temporarily, so that a man is taller in time. In any case, who ever dies in free fall? At first and even second appearance, it is a most Harsh environment, yet I believe life and man were meant for it. Life itself appeared and had its first great flowering in a kind of free fall, the sea. As life shifted some of its companies to land, the battle against gravity continued -- the insects by their lightness and wings, the bird also. Even our immediate and happy-go-lucky treedwelling forebearers Had their own small idea about the achievement of free fall. Now with our nulgrav existence and technological anti-grav, we are perhaps really going somewhere. At any rate, it can be a good life. For almost a century Russian "gifts" squared Sack's account with Circumluna. But then, due in part to great military reverses, a new spasm of Marxist fundamentalism and of hate for SkyRussians developed in C.C.C.P. "Gifts" cut off quick. Circumlunans, used to them, blamed us Sackabonds. It was chiefly to find a new source of Terran funds that Christopher Crockett La Crriz V went downstairs. T Te tells a strange story. Greatly aided by mohole radioactives, Texas mounted war after war against Russia and China. At the same time, unbridled and paranoically grandiose use of Hormone was creating generations of Texans ten and twelve feet high'. minds, but were tragically shortlived -- height's and mass's strain on heart and whole system, plus effects of mounting radioactivity of air, ground, sea, all else. Texas had an army deep in Mongolia, when its general, a #year-old, #-foot military genius of the Alexander breed, succumbed to early heart disease. At tKe same time, the Seventh BentBack Revolution was successful. Within a year all tall Texans were dead, unless there is trutH in report of small Texan colonies in Australia and Antartica. They had gone the way of the dinosaurs and Peking Man. Their size was developed at the expense of more important survival traits -- too big for their ego and tKeir dreams. What was left of Texas became the curious nation of Anarquia Mehico -- if a self-styled "anarchy" may be called a nation. Its boundary with Russia is approximately the ancient one between the old United States and Canada. The furry ones Have become more and more arctic, uninterested in temperate-zone conquests. Besides, all tHe land to the south is badly contaminated by radioactivity from the moholes. Anarquia is a curious and fairly promising nation, I gather, though it must devote much' of its thought and energy to purifying its poisoned air, soil, water, people and germ plasm. The combination of Latin, Indian and short Texan (honorary Mex) seems not a bad one. Tall Texas left much salvageable industry, while the Mexes, gaining ground with' each' revolution, became a more prudent and industrious race. At any rate, the La Cruz Theater and the Sack have found new funds there to Help to pay their rent to Circumlima. The donor was the Mendoza-Earp Foundation for Serendipitous Studies, founded by the Carlos and the Elmo Oilfield, whom I once knew. Carlos lived to a great age for a Terran, dying only a quarter century ago, while Elmo disappeared in Africa some fifty years before that, during a mysterious "fixing" mission for the Pacific Black Republic. He left Mendoza, by illegal channels of course, a considerable fortune. Recalling how he both sucked me in and took care of me, remembering his tall tales and belly realism, but above all else his irreverent good humor, I like to think of him still going on with his "fixing," somewhere. Announcing -- Galaxy Publishing Corporation announces the establishment of annual awards for excellence In KlencefIctIon writing. Every story appearing In the magozines Galaxy and If In Issues dated # will be eligible for the first series of awards, which will consist of: # Galaxy Award # for the best story of the year. Honorable Mention will receive #; the next runnerup will receive #. The procedure by which the winning stories will be selected It Intended to reflect the judgment of the readers of Galaxy and If, Principal reliance will be placed on a mail survey of a randomly selected group of subscribers to the magazines In making the awards. Questionnaires asking for preferences will be circulated to these subscribers approximately one month offer the December issues appear. Qaicux#f lioohUtelL T he Russians, may the snow fall lightly, have always loved large, noisy things. They are the people of the biggest cannon, the biggest concentrations of cannon, the biggest orchestras, the biggest bells, the biggest rockets and clusters of rockets... If it functions, good. If it advertises that it functions, ever so much the better. A Russian -- a real, honest-to-Muscovy Russian -- is the closest Europe Has yet come to producing a Texan. The Russians, may the river not flood, have their reasons for being among the few people on Earth to determine attitude on the basis of physical evidence. What concerns us is that the peoples who equate progress with physical exertion, and who evaluate the worth of progress by ascertaining the efficiency of the attendant physical effort, are also classically the science-fiction peoples. And the Russians Have a penchant for sf tKat goes back to the day of Mary Shelley at least. There is a rich tradition of imitation-Frankensfen fiction in Russian, probably reaching down to the pulpiest possible levels, for the old emigres who used to reminisce about them so fondly were also avid Nick Carter fans in their boyhoods. (To this day, I believe, the Novoye Russkoye Slovo continues the practice of decades in running one comic strip for its audience of U.S.-resident newspaper readers. "Tarzan" with Cyvisual experience). What is also interesting is that while Russian sf writers are outof-phase with us, they nevertheless find and exploit the same possibilities we do, although apparently some years behind us. Postwar Soviet sf, for example, was Gemsbackian, with the same sesquipedalian enthusiasm for technology the liberator: "Ah, Comrade, here among the marvels of the year #, while we traverse the pneumatic tubeway between your apartment and your office, we are free to discuss dialectical materialism in total tranquility, as contrasted to the old days when one had to shout in the street. One almost regrets the interval is so short, but if we leave any points uncovered, I shall dictate a hypnagogic electromagnetic recording of my remarks, and you shall play it in your sleep tonight on your somniac encephalon, da?" The Russians now, may the tundra bloom, give every evidence of having discovered John Campbell. ("But why was the whole thing started in the first place? What for?" "Well, just how should I explain it...?" Betly thought a moment. "You see, it's this way in science: "What if?' A lot of discoveries have come from this." "What do you mean by "What if?' " "Well, take for instance: "What if we place a live wire in a magnetic field?' This "What if gave us the electric motor... in short, it just means experimenting.") Out of context, this may sound like simply a more sophisticated expression of enthusiasm for tecHnology. To some extent it is, but it is even more an entHusiasm for th'e reflective, speculative mind of tKe pbilosopHer of engineering. It is a sHift toward Humanism, altfiougH, as in tKe original, always witK tKe HigHest premium b'dng placed on competence. First you qualify; then you may speak. Many of tKe stories in Path Into the Unknown, subtitled "TKe Best of Soviet Science Fiction," (Delacorte Press, #, witH an introduction by JuditH Merril), read as if tKey were from tKe back pages of circa # Astoundins. One or two, "An Emergency Case" by Arkady and Boris Strugatsky, and "The Purple Mummy," by Anatoly Dneprov, remind one powerfully of Eando Binder; tKe parallel is uncanny in tKe case of tKe Strugatskjrs, for "Wanderers and Travellers" by Arkady Strugatsky working alone is an apparently poetic and Humanistic story built around an obvious gimmick employed to give tKe reader a momentary cKeap tKrill witKout putting Kim -- or tKe autKor -- to tKe work of going tKrougK tKe story wKicH sKould begin wKere Strugatsky leaves it. On tHis and otKer evidence, I would say tKat wKoever compiled tKis antKology of tKe "best," (wKicH carries an orinal English cop # uigKt date of #), Kad tKe same delicate problem Miss Merril Has every year in tKis country -- Kow to bring out a book you can call tKe "best" wKile still including some bylines tKe public will recognize as topdrawer even tKougK tHey're getting a little musty. TKe Russians, on tKe basis of example, don't Have any better an answer here than we do. TKe tone of general dull competence and overfamiliarity in tKis book is Happily interrupted by Sever Gansovsks "A Day of WratK." G. Gorfs "TKe Boy" has its momenfs. BotH are novelettes; tKe two sKort stories in tlus book, "TKe Conflict" and "Robby," botK by Ilya VarsKavsky, prefigure wKat must by now be a booming, general enthusiasm for F # b SF-style writing... they're about due for it, may tKe potato blossom. "A Day of WratK" (from which tKe 'WKat if passage was quoted -- I made up tKe Hypnagogic pneumatic one, from a memory of Yefremov), is about an experiment gone wrong -- tKe creation, and then tKe abandonment, of a bearlike, android race, wKo begin to terrorize a rural province after being left to tiieir own devices. TKe characters in tKe story have pseudo-Anglic names: Betly, Fidler, Mellor, Richard and Klein. It is a little like The Island of Dr. Moreau, and a little bit like Walter M. Miller's "Conditionally Human," but it is set in the Soviet Union although' Gansovsky may not realize that; nowhere else on Earth, any more, are you going to find the combination of technological urban centers, horseback transportation and brooding extreme rural isolation that makes this story so effective. This capability of presenting immediate contrasts between technology's attitude and th'e old soil-bound ways (and arousing the old peasant fear of beckoning, imperious voices outside the cabin at night) is apparently the major unique contribution the Russians are making to the body of science fiction. It's also interesting that Gansovsky ends his story with a peasant uprising against the androids, after the metropolitan establishment fails to protect them from its own creations, but if this really signifies anything political, I doubt if even Gansovsky realizes it out loud. There are translation problems, by the way. "The Boy" dissolves into incomprehensibility just as we are about to learn how a contemporary young genius could be the medium of communication with a similar boy from a prehistoric terrestrial civilization. Judy feels the translator was trying to to say "doppelganger" in a Gilbert Gosseynish sense, but who can be sure? And "The Purple Mummy" has to be "The Purple Mannequin," or "The Purple Simulacrum." Either way, it's purple. But Vladislav Krapivin's "Meeting my Brother" is ultraviolet, or perhaps supersonic, in exactly the same way Don A. Stuart wrote in a high whine whose upper registers plucked directly at the tough sentimentalist in all of us. It's about a lonely boy who waits for a cosmonaut ancestor to come back from a time-dilation flight and be his older brother. It's not a very good story. In U. S. terms, there are # plot devices all through it, and lots of symbols straight out of the self-conscious literary days of the #'s. But it's a lovely human idea, and that's what the story's about. The science in it is used solely for the purpose of offering an otherwise impossible solution to a common human problem; this is the latest definition of science fiction, on either side of the Iron Curtain time-shift. The Russians, may the spoon not break the glass, are a people just like us -- contradictory, a little more rural, a little more academic, just as overwhelming and convinced they're right, louder than most of us in assuming their rightness and equally speculative in evolving fresh views of themselves. This is a good book. It won't tell you whether the Russians are bad or good -- I personally find the U.S.A. preferable -- but particularly if you are interested in it as an indicator of h'ow people are getting along with their physical capabilities... here is a most valuable opportunity to take a fresh' perspective. Another book for you is Mark R. Hillegas's The Future as Nightmare: H. G. Wells and the Anti-Utopians (Oxford University Press, New York, #. #). This has been out for some time, but no one has paid enough attention to it, so I'm doubling back to it now. Hillegas teaches English' and conducts a course in science fiction and utopian fantasy at book appears to be a thesis. Sidney Coleman and Harlan Ellison both tell me there is nothing new in it. And I expect this is true. But there was lots new in it to me. Not so much because it revolutionized any profound views on my part. But because it does the job it offers to do. It surveys and comments on the course of Wellsian science fiction, from its development by H. G. Wells on through its subsequent modifications, its effect on such Russian writers as Evgenyi Zamyatin and its response in such reactionaries as Aldous Huxley. It quotes and summarizes from Wells, from We and from an appreciation of Wells by Zamyatin, from Orwell, from Huxley, and among others, from Ayn Rand, who is pretty conclusively shown to have imported quite a bit of ZamyatinWells back into the Anglic side of the time-shift. In other words, it's a handy compendium of milestones, together with a covering explanation for where we were and where we're going, and why. For combined readability, portability and digestibility, there is nothing like it in the field. I have grave reservations about some of its conclusions on Wells's evolution as a writer, because I differ # degrees... well, #... with Hillegas's preconceptions on the subject. And Wells is the key to the whole business, for us as well as the Russians, because he remain the outstanding expositor of both the hope, and the despair, which are embodied in technology and which are the major facts of life in our world. So how you regard Wells, and what you think about Huxley, Orwell, Rand and other popular philosophers who reacted to him and to what he felt at various times in his career, is crucial to what you will think of Hillegas's reasoning. But this is not crucial to whether the book is valuable, and you should have it. Because if you are past the stage where anything labeled "sf" is just ducky wonderful, and you are beginning to find that some writers sing to you wfiile otKers erence to measurable factors like literary ability, th'en tKere may not be anything new for you in this book, but where else is it all in one place? We are becoming educated. The cuteness of the early F#SF school of editing -- and its open contempt for the accomplishments of the Campbellian school -- has paid off not only in buckets and buckets of froth but in a positive move toward incorporating Liberal Arts concepts into wKat had been almost exclusively a B. S. field. We have paid for this, through' the nose, and we are still paying for it; the field is choked with poseurs. But we are begirming to get positive value for it, as well. It's in the nature of things that what we get is rarely either pure horse or pure unicorn. Take a book like R. A. Lafferty's Past Master (Ace). The setting is Astrobe, a Human world of the future; to all appearances, the only human world that counts. Astrobe was planned as a utopia, a golden place where the Humdn dream will reach full fruition. But things are in trouble. It's now the "Astrobe dream," for, as in Cordwainer Smith's world, the distinction between human and mechanical is fast rubbing out. Programmed persons, and mechanical assassins, destroy anyone whose emotions are not in accord with the dream. And despite the golden cities, there are "feral strips," where dwell people and beasts out of nightmare, and Barrio, is a devouring, rapidly exdwell in ghastly, short-lived squalor despite the fact that luxury and long life are freely available to all who return to society. The world, the dream and Man all are tottering. The triumvirate which rules the world meets in a guarded room to nominate the next World President at this crucial time. The mechanical killers meanwhile wreak slaughter with the guards in the corridors, for they must be kept away from the triumvirs, one of whom is their target because they can sense his lack of accord with the Astrobe dream. Whom do they select? Who else but the author of Utopia? Given a time-travelling capability, what more logical thing to do than to send back to old Earth for Sir Thomas More, wBo is also not only a certified, beatified Catholic saint but also A Man for All Seasons, and about to get his head cut off anyway? You see what I mean about education. If anyone had tried tKis even a few years ago, tKe writer would have Had to spend so much time building up More's credentials that there wouldn't have been room for any story. But things have changed, and Lafferty's "What if?" is not "What if you wanted to travel in time?" but "What if you had trouble in Utopia?" You also see what I mean about part horse, part unicorn. Because the ostensible "What if?" is "What if Thomas More had trouble in Utopia?" and to that "What if?" we get no believable answer. More has a great many adventures, meets many picturesque people, says some engaging things and does not much resemble either the hero of the play or the figure in the encyclopedia articles. His solution to the problem turns out to be to die in exactly the way he died in renaissance England, to great and implausible popular effect, except that again he departs into the future just before the blade falls. The temptations he meets are illusory; Lafferty is so busy creating incidents that he fails to sustain Thomas's character. It doesn't often happen, but here's a book that should have beefi # longer. There is nothing intrinsically wrong with wHat's ia it, but it's a collection of good scenes at which Thomas arrives and departs; what is happening to Kim inside is happening in the waits offstage. His ultimate escape is worth a momentary smile, but it leaves a lasting sense of vitiation. It's the polar apposite of the empty feeling you get from stories in which it turns out Homer, Leonardo, Christ and Thomas Edison were all travelers from the future. It is good to see this kind of thing being written. It fills in the structure that Delany, Zelazny and some of those other people haven't paused to do more than indicate. It provides a place for skilled work to be done, and for future generations to evolve from. Lafferty is a good man, even if he does talk incessantly about his drinking problem. Well, anyway. This would have been a beautifully rounded column if Lafferty had only introduced Wells instead of More into the utopian problem. But Wells ' was so damned shabby-genteel. New subscriptions and changes of address require # weeks to process! # obert Silverberg, wKo Has written more books tHan most people Have letters, is a dapper young man witH a neat, scholarly beard, married to a pretty pKysicist named Barbara, possessor of rougfily a dozen Siamese cats and a Huge House formerly occupied by New York's famous "Little Flower," Fiorello H. LaQuardia. Among His accomplisEments is a successful term, just now ending, as president of tHe Science Fiction Writers of America. In last year's "Nebula" awards for excellence, Silverberg was in tHe running in two of tHe four competitions -- coming in second and tKird respectively witH His Ballantine novel, THorns, and His memorable sHort novel, Hawksbilt Station, originally publisKed in tHese pages a year or so ago. But nobody Has all tHe luck In tHe world, and Silverberg Has Had to take a few jolts from fortune -- most recently a large-scale fire wHicH wrecked His Home, interrupted completion of a number of books because tHe notes for tKem were unavailable during repairs and generally complicated His life. It's an ill wind, tHougH; tHe fire tHat postponed His books made it possible for Silverberg to put in a little more time on science-fiction stories. Nightwings is tHe first fruit Our opinion of it is fairly simply expressed: We just tfiink it's tHe best story He ever wrote.    Fritz Leiber, wHose A Specter Is Haunting Texas winds up in tHis issue, is at tHe moment en route to Clarion College, Pennsylvania, wHere He and Half a dozen otHer science-fiction notables will be teacHing a summer course in science-fiction writing. In tHe process of getting tHere Leiber is driving cross-coimtry from California, His car decorated witH notable lines from tHe novel... watcH for it! Brian W. Aldiss is Literary Ekiitor of tHe Oxford Dmly Meal in England, winner of tHe # Nebula award and Guest of Honor at tHe # World Science Fiction Convention in London. Lise Braun, a New York Housewife, appears Here for tHe first time anywHere. We predict you'll see Her again -- an easy prediction, as it Happens, because Her second sHort story. Leviathan, is bcHeduled for an early issue of Galaxy. The won't run off with your books if you put inside the front cover of each book... a gummed bookplate with your name printed on it! No. CF-# by Emsh No. CF'#I# by Emih No. CM'I# by CulIen'Rapp No. CX# by Lynd Ward The umpteenth corollary of Finagle's General Law of Dynamic Negatives says: "No books are ever lost by loaning except ones you particularly want to keep." too for S; #, #; #, # with owner's name imprinted All Postpaid. Add state sales tax. if any. The designs shown above are the only ones we offer I for only wh#n you F-c!ion Book Club and agree to acceot only lour books during tbe corning year. Kdlted hy Anthony Houcher #. A Riant (wovoIume collection of Rfcal kcicnce fiction readInR. Over # )gRe of exciiittR fiction-four fulMenRth noveN. twelve novelettes. elRhl short slorle.s by Hay Bradbury. Robert A. Heinleln. A. E. van Vogt. I'oul Ander.son. Arthur C. Clarke, Theodore Sturgeon. Alfred Be-iter. and a dozen more. Counts as I choice. Pub. ed. S.# counts as only a single choice! Moh the C'lub work.;: Fnch month it ofTcrs a really superb new science fact or fiction book at u fraction of its regular price. Even though these books sell for #. # and more in their original editions. C'lub members get them for only # eachin special full-length, hard-cover editionsunless you select an extra-value book at slightly higher price. And the C'lub tells you in advance what each monthly selection will be. During your trial membership, you agree to take as few as four books in the coming year. C'ancel anv time thereafter. No-Risk Guarantee: If not delighted with introductory #-book shipment, return books within lU days to cancel membership. Otherwise you will be enrolled in the C'lub us a Trial Member. Mail coupon today to Science Fiction Hook Club. Garden City, New York # iMcihe ai-cfut iiiy (tdirutlon for inemhi'r.dii) in the Sclrmt V'irtlon itMik riub und rush tlii # txKiki wlio.sf nufuhvrii I luvi fur all # Tlifti ('wry month, .send im tlu i'IuIi'k free tiulletln. fitch tiuuk I iccf)l. I uill jiy only t.#U. plu.'i shipping td loiiidllng. unIfSk I ittkc iin csiraalut sflfctiun at  Idxlicr prlcc l need takr only four luuks within llif tutiilng yi'ur and may rrslgn al any timr liiercafter. dvllghted with my introductory packaRc. I muy return It in lU day.-, tiifUibfruhlp will lv lancfled Prlul Name Circle the numbers ot Ihe # books you went: -- .StaieIf under #, parent must kIkii here. (Offer Rood in l.'.S.A. unl.vl MJ. The Pail Throufli Toaerraw: "Future History" Stones, by KobertA Hemlem Pub cd. SS.fS Ml. Psycboaelsl. #... P. Davich. three minJy a aalasy apart meet and turn a tieepy villaxc into a niahimarc Pub. ed. W.W Mt. Colosaus b D. F. Jones. Macbirfe conquers man! "Inaeniout... alarming". Punch. Pub. ed. S#S S#. The Egg Shaped Ihtag. C. F.ngifieer finds crealure"programmed" lodesiroytheworld. Pub cd S#.#. #d. FuUsttc Voy. age. by Isaac Asimov. A miniaturiedteamof doctors invade a man's blood stream Pub. cd. SJ.tS dJ. The Time Hoppers. K. Silveiberg. Papulation explosion forces IhiHisands to flee Pub. ed iXH #. The Flying Saucer Keader. J lavid. Anthology fiction? Pub. cd. #. #. Elcfliciit?#. Fred Hoyle. Satan sPubed # #. Prom The Twilight Zoac by Rod Serling. # spine-tingling stones that breach the gap bet ween scicns'c Oil. UangerouiVF sloas. Anthology o( n original stones never before in print by Sturgeon, Andeisun. oiheis. Pub. cd S# #. Inlerrnptcd lourwey by John OFuller. The strange story of an American couple abducPub. ed. SS.# #. TIm FouadaIloa Trilogy, by Isaac Asimov. The ends of the galaiy reven tobarbatism. Pub cd # # OCTOBER # ,, # The Villains from Vega IV  by and  fe: s A History of Combat from # A.D. to # A.D.  A New Science Fiction Novelette by  Behind the Sandrat Hoax   Remember the Orbit of Explorer I? by  and many more We're grateful to all the science-fiction fans who gave Qur publications a clean sweep of every professional Hugo Award at the # World Science Fiction Convention. And we're proud that you've selected us for the Best Magazine Award for the past two consecutive years. We're even more grateful to the many loyal readers who have made it possible for both on. That means we can bring you twice as many of the best stories being written by the best science-fiction writers of all time. To earn your continued support, we're debetter in the future. You'll regret missing a single issue. So to be sure instead of sorry, why not fill in the coupon -- or write the information on a sheet of plain paper -- and send it in today? You'll save money, too! #I Hudson Street New York, New York I #I # rate. I enclose my check or money order for:  # issues of each for #  # issues of each for #  # issues of each for # Name .Zip Code... Prices oulside the Western Hemisphere add # per # issues for postage Please check whether  new or  renewal Address... City  State Galaxy Is published in French, German, Italian, Japanese and Spanish. The U. S. Edition Is published in Braille and Living Tape. October, #  Vol. #, No. # Editor by H.L Gold and EJ. Gold by KiTi Neville by Mock Reynolds by Colin Kapp by Christopher Anvil by Lorry Niven by Jock Wodhoms by Sydney Von Scyoc by lorry S. Todd by Vnily Lay by Fraderik Pohl by Algh Budrys Science Editor Associate Editor Managing Editor Publisher Advertisiag Circalatioa Director monthly by Galaxy Publishing Corporation. Main offices: #I Hudson Street, New York, N.Y. #. #c per copy Subscription: (# copies) # in the United States, Canada, Mexico, South and Central America and U. S. Possessions. Elsewhere #. Second-class postage paid at New York, N.Y. and at additional mailing offices. Copyright New York # by Galaxy Publishing Corporation, Robert M. Guinn, President All rights Including translations reserved. All material submitted must be accompanied by self-addressed stamped envelopes. The publisher assumes no responsibility for unsolicited material. All stories printed In this magazine are fiction and any slmliarity between characters and actual persons Is coincidental. Printed In the U.S.A. By The Guinn Co... Inc. N. Title Reg. U. S. Pat Off. Y. Majority Rule A Eundr and olnetx-two years ago tiSe United States was bom after a revolution auned largely at le end of "taza tion witHout representation," TEe colonists did not suffer very gravely under EngEsU rule in any tangible terms; wEere tEey suffered was in tEe galling sense of being unable to decide tEeir own destinies. WEerefore tEig republic was formed, in an attempt to establisE "government of tEe people, by tEe people and for tEe people." TEe presidential election campaign we are now going tErougE is one of tEe mecEanisms designed to attain tEat idealistic goal. It was an astoniingly radical innovation. Nobody tEougEt it would work. Nations Ead elected tEeir rulers before, but never on sucE terms as tSese: never rulers wBose powers were so strictly defined by a Constitution and wEose terms of office were so dependent on tEe continuing confidence of tEe voters. Above all, never before Ead an electorate been so large; if it did not include women, or slaves, or more most of tEe propertyless, it did include most adult males. It was so radical tat it dismayed even most of tEe framers of the Constitution, wEo Hedged tEeir bets witE tc Electoral College, Hoping tEat some moderating influence mit keep tEe voters from electing a tyrant or an adventurer. Question is, do tEese institutions still work as tEey were intended, two centuries later? WEen le Constitution was written, PEiladelpEia was a twoday stagecoacE journey from New York, tEe city of WasEington did not exist, tEe communications between, say, SavannaH on tEe soutE and New England on tEe nortE were cEancy and slow. Even wEen tEere were tEirteen states, no President was able to campaign in all of tEem. Witness tEe # election. Ev ery candidate, after tEe nominations and before, Eas been on constant view before every voter interested enough to turn on a TV set. The vote itself will be as rapidly reported as tEe networks think the public will stand for -- they will know, by computer projection, the results from every state BaU an Hour after the polls close; TEey will know the results in some states hours before the polls close. It takes only a relatively small sample to give a computer enou to make a projection.) TEat  F Swinasi In a collection of new stories from today's capital of the "new thing." i '.I i';v' Edited by Judith Merril There's a different kind of story coming from London today -- and It's changing science fiction almost the way Carnaby Street changed fashion. And most readers. Including some jaded with ordinary SF, .are discovering new stimulation in the work of these swinging English writers. You'll be surprised, even shocked, at some of their concepts, but ell the authors represented in this collection by SPs leading anthologist will make you think -- as well as entertain you in an exciting now way. # Edited by Leon E. Stover and Harry Harrison Most story collections have a connecting theme, but few have ever had one as exciting as this. Using the basis of anthropology -- the study of man -- and the skill of some of the most prominent SF from the time man was still swing' log on branches to his first walk in space, and beyond.' With a foreword by well-known anthropologist Carleton S. Coon, and stories by such writers as 'Heinlein and Clarke, this Is almost required reading for SF fans. In fact it is required reading In some college anthropology courses! # To your bookseller or to Doublodoy  Company, Inc., DepL #-GX-# Cordon City, Now York # Eond mo Iho books I have checked below. J J I'm (inclosing my chock or money order for llio CO', I of tliu liooka and understand you'll pny nil iio'.logo.   Pioaso bill me the cost Of sample can come from as few as a dozen machines. WSat slows things down is the interpoation o human beings between macEine and inadiine -- a dozen or more election board workers, poll watchers, party officials in each polling place painfully recording the count. The machines are fast and reliable. The human beings are slow and sometimes otherwise. Race tracks do the thing better. There may be # parimutuel windows to receive bets, but each sale at each one of them is automatically counted, added in, relayed to a central information file; odds are computed and payoffs announced on electric displays in a matter of seconds. It would be no trick to design a tree of such information-handling networks which could count every vote in the nation as soon as cast, and annoimce totals instantly. There are limitations, to be sure. One would be in the handling write-in votes. (But how often do write-ins affect a Presiidential campaign?) It would seem that a little engineering could overcome most of the limitations rather easily. And if it couldn't, is there any imaginable drawback to an instant automated counting of popular vote that is potentially more dangerous than, say, the chance of the wrong man being elected through our antiquated Electoral College system? Tt would be only a step, obviously, to an automatic inthe-home voting machine which could let all of us vote on all major decisions at any time. On theoretical considerations, it might even be a good idea. After all, in theory our "representatives" are supposed to make the decisions the majority of us would make it we were consulted. Why not cut out the middleman and let the electorate declare war, approve the appointment of Supreme Court justices, levy its own taxes and in every other way conduct the affairs of government itself, by instant electronic referendum? The objection to the scheme is that we might be stampeded. And probably we would be, often enough. But the phenomenon that made our predecessors revolt against England is not unknown today. Large numbers of Americans feel as little represented in their government as any Boston Tea Party agitator did. Considering how easily modem technology could give us representation, it seems a shame to cling to a system designed to fit into the technology of an age two cenffm The Dark Continents of Your Mind maintain energy, enthusiasm and the will to do? Do your personcility and power of accomplishment ebb and flow -- like a stream controlled by some unseen valve? Deep within you are minute organisms. From their function spring your emotions. They govern your creative ideas and moods -- yes, even your enjoyment of life. Once they were thought to be the mysterious seat of the soul -- and to be left unexplored. Now cast aside superstition and learn to direct intelligently these powers of self. Let the Rosicruclans; an age-old fraternity of thinking men and women (not a religion); point out how you may fashion life as you want it -- by making the fullest use of these little-understood natural acuities which you possess; This Is a challenge to make the most of your liorltage as a human; Write for the Free Hook (!The Mastery of Life,!! Address: San Jose, California # U.S.A. Scribe: N.J.D. San Jose, California #, U.SA. Please send copy of booklet, "The Mastery of life" which I sbaU read as directed. Name Address City State Please Include Your Zip Code Those desperadoes from outer space were too slick for a simple android like myself -- or maybe too stupid I I f knew iti I knew it! I knew  nometiiing like tHis would inr mi erratic robot or berserker MMilidlil," I'd told tHe CommI-' ptlotirr -- a Human -- "and noboily on tKe Force could subdue Ilirm fiifltcr or witli less fuss. rhtiin let me stay on tHeir suBIrvrlnr And He'd said, "Sorry. Too many years in grade. Besides we need an Andyplnlo, and tHey're all on assignment, so you are it" I opened my moutB to argue, but He said, "One more word and it's back to tHe Vat. Don't worry. You'll do fine." Fine, KuH? According to tiie specs, Robert E. Li, President of Vega IV, was nasty, impatient, cantankerous and argumentative -- in otHer words, a typical I, a hard-fisted hard-moutfied bull, had to keep him Happy while finding his runaway bride. If tEat isn't a Vat situation, what is? "Besides," added the Commissioner, "you'll have use of an official antigrav car. That make it any better?" You bet it did. I'd never been in one, but naturally I'd been trained in its use. Now if only I could control my moutH and fists... i T got up to the top of BosyorkdelpHia's dome, wliere tfie starsfiips unloaded tfieir passen-i gers and freight, purposely early. Why give President L! something unnecessary to complain about? After the service sublevels, the top of the dome was quite a sight I was still taking it in when Li's shuttle module came down and floated to a stop. He was the first off, flanked by two stewardesses, each carrying a suitcase. Maybe I do lack gonads, hut I enjoy looking. They were something to look at They led him to the Purchasing booth, where He and the man in the booth seemed to have an argu- ment before both nodded and the suitcases were turned over. The man gave Li a credit card and the stewardesses brought him to Customs -- it was the only way out, so he Had no dioice. If I hadn't studied Li's Bertillon specifications, I would never have spotted Him in that crowd. Pretty nondescript -- about six-six, # pounds, teacolored complexion, straight black hair, blue eyes, nothing to distinguish him from any other Outworlder from his sector, except maybe that frosty look Very Important Outworlders develop when they've just arrived on Earth, determined not to be impressed. He handed His passport to the clerk, who studied it only a moment. "The E' is for 'Eagle,'" Li explained proudly. "Very interesting, Mr. President," the clerk said. "You may pass through the gate." "Just a minute," said Li. He put two items on the desk. "I want to declare my Bird of Perdition -- commonly known as a BoP -- and a High silk Hat." "You don't have to declare anything." The clerk was obviously used to all kinds of nutty life-forms. "You have diplomatic Immunity." Preddent Li looked defeated for a nanosecond, and then He asked the clerk if he had even seen a BoP. The clerk told him no, he hadn't, but there wasn't time, and he pointed to the line behind LL I saw that this was a good time to introduce myself, SO I tapped Li politely on the shoulder. He whipped around, ready to jump down my throat, probably figuring I was a terminal guard going to ask Him to move on. "Excuse me, Mr. President," I said quickly. "I am Andytec, your android detective and bodyguard." Nothing there to offend, but he looked at me real sourly. I plowed on. "All us androids are called Andy, a custom which dates from the Third or Fourth World War -- or maybe the. Second -- when all North American soldiers were called Joe, all British soldiers called Tommy, and all Negroes were called George. As a matter of fact, the custom may date even farther back, to the time when -- " "All right!" he roared. "I get the picture, Andy, and I'm sure you're quite learned on the subject. Now that posed a problem. I am pretty good at android history, which is my hobby, but did he want me to go on or was he roaring because he'd heard enough? You can never tell with these Outworlders. I decided to drop the subject. Besides, I wanted to get on with the investigation. The faster we found his runaway bride, the sooner I could sack out at the Precinct. "You requested a detectivebodyguard, Your Excellency, to help you find your wife." "I know, I know. Let's get going." Herding him out of the spaceport atop the city's dome, I could see he was trying hard not to goggle at the sights. When he was in the antigrav car, he said, very definite, "You've probably been wondering why there are so many Vegan presidents coming to Earth." I couldn't he, could I? "No, sir, I haven't." "It's because whenever a newlywed couple decides to honeymoon on Earth, the bridegroom is made president and ven a few suitcases of enzymes to pay expenses." "Yes, sir," I said. "I studied up on it." "Oh. Well, would you like to see my Bird of Perdition -- my BoP?" He all but demanded. "Not particularly, sir," I admitted He looked annoyed, so I explained how we androids have only very specialized curiosities, and mine didn't include BoP's. "Well, damn it," he exploded, "you're going to see one now! Blasted passengers on the ship might as well have been androids for all the interest they showed in it" He opened the small carrying case, and I heard a maniacal scream: "Murder! Murder most foul." n ITell that was my line of   work, but Vega IV is out of my jurisdiction. BoP's are known all over tSe civilized galaxy as the consciences of Vegans, wGo force criminals to carry tGese BoP's around witS tem. Tfiey Gave so few people tHat tfiey need every fiand, so locking tfiem up would be wasteful. Did tfiat mean President Li was a criminal? I figured tfiat was Bs problem, not mine, and I sure wasn't going to antagonize turn by asking. "Assassins #" ifie tfiing was sfirieking. "Tfiy fiands reek witfi tfie smell of blood #" "Pay no attention to it, Andy," Li said. "BoP's are raised on a diet of GotBc literature." I guess fie tfiougfit tfiat explained everything. It probably would, if I knew wfiat Gotfiic literature was. "But," fie continued, "tfiey're better company tfian someone wKo keeps saying, 'I know, sir,' or 'Androids fiave specialized curiosities, sir.' " He was pretty red around tfie gills -- I don't mean fie fiad gills, th'ougli fie could fiave, of course, but wKere gills would have been if fie'd fiad any. "I'm sorry, Your Excellency," I said in a rush!, remembering what the Commissioner fiad said about the Vat. "I'll try to be more curious about tfie subjects you wish to discuss." 'That's better." If we don't, I thouglit, I've fiad it. I wished I was back on my old beat on tfie android and robot slidewalks in FlabfiusB. "You'll notice, Andy, tfiat tfie BoP has suction cups instead of feet. Also, it fias tfie body of a lion, the wings of a fiawk and tfie head of a woman, altfiou its overall length is only six and a half incBes. It is artificially bred through intense genetic manipulation." Hell, so was I. But I said, "Very interesting, Mr. President." "You mit at least look interested," fie snapped. So I bugged my eyes out and leaned over the carrying case. "Yes, sir" I said, wondering wfiat to say next. A tfiougfit came to me. "About your wife. Your Excellency -- fiave you brought along her Bertillon specifications?" "You blatfiering son of a test tube!" fie fiowled. "Do you tfiink I'd come all this distance without a copy?" "No, sir. I'm sorry, sir. I was just making conversation," I said, plus a lot more of tfie same, till lie calmed down and handed me tfie card. I stuck it into tfie car's datapfione slot, waited a second, then handed it back. By then fie was off on another subject. "Wfiat do you tinnk my wife's chances are of getting into #V, Andy?" I explained as tactfully as I could tliat fier cKances in #V were zero. For some reason, tKat seemed to cKeer Him up. But tHen I added tHat if slie was in acting, she would be doing OffBroadway. "THafs live," I added, "in a tEeater." "I know. But wliicK one?" I told Him tKat BosyorkdelpKia was the theater capital of North America, with almost a dozen theaters. But locating Her would be relatively easy, if acting was really what she had in mind. It would only be a matter of Hours. "That's fine, Andy," Ke said, relaxing. "Take me to my hotel. I'm bushed." "Yes, sir. Which hotel, sir?" "The Sheraton Statler Hilton Trenton." "Do you have a reservation, sir?" I asked, and was immediately sorry. "You iot, do I leok Hke an incompetent? Of course I have a reservation!" I decided not to try to get inr to any more conversations with this twitch if I could Kelp it...When clearance was issued, I guided the antigrav into the police lane and punched in the hotel's code. L i coughed fo break the silence. I could see He was getting his jaw cranked for another informative talk. "I don't suppose you know the colcuizing expedition to Vega IV was about as racially mixed as an expedition could be," he said, looking at me sideways to see if I was going to say I knew or wasn't interested. But I'd learned my lesson. I nodded contents-noted-and-waiting-for-more. "THat was long before the city domes were built, when there was a lot of travel between cities and intermarriage. Speaking of wHicH, on Vega, we Have marriage! You've probably been wondering wHat our customs are in that respect." Well, I don't know three Humans who would Have wondered about it, much less an android, but I said that Had been on my mind. So Ke told me that this was His second wife. Li was #, and she was #. When sKe got to be #, she'd marry an #-yearold boy. "You can see, Andy, tHat a #year-old man is ideally suited te an #-year-old girl, and an #year-old boy and a #-year-eld woman are also perfectly matched. When we Vegans are #, we cart marry anyone we please. I can't wait; then my girl from high school and I are going to get marriedShe's the only one for me -- when we're #, of course. I see," Ke said, leaning toward the side of the antigrav car and pointing down, "that EartK buildings don't Have windows." "THat's right, Mr. President," I d. "They stopped building wkH glass and: such since the Great Crash, Black Wednesday,' October of #." I wondered if I ought to tell him how the marriages of Earth were arranged by computer. "How are marriages here on Earth arranged, Andy? I don't see how couples could meet." So I told him. "Why the devil don't you tell me these things without my having to ask?" . he demanded. But the BoP had heard "Great Crash" and was shrieking, "O dire destruction! Death stalks the streets! Life's but a passing shadow!" T guess I knew what Gothic literature was like then. Luckily, the closed carrying case muffled the fingemail-on-blackboard shriek, or there might have been an interplanetary incident. I put the antigrav down on the hotel roof, and we were met by the manager and some Andyhops who looked hopefully for something to carry. "Ah, President Li, it is indeed an honor to have you here as Earth's guest," said the manager. "Your suite is ready. Have you left your luggage at the spaceport?" "No. I only have my BoP -- my Bird of Perdition -- and a U high silk hat. Would you like to see the BoP?" "Not particularly, sir. We androids Have only limited  -- " "Forget it. I suppose I call yoU Andymanager?" "Andyexec, sir. Right tins way." We walked past the disappointed Andyhops, who stood Ky muttering ings about people who don't have luggage. Li just stared at them. When we got out of the antigrav tube and the manager grandly threw open the door of the Presidential Suite, I reeled back at such luxury -- two rooms and a bath and a tialtJ "Naturally, sir," the manager was saying, "the crowded condition of Earth makes the use of more than one room by an individual economically unfeasible, but at the same time, sharing a room with someone else would be psychologically unsound. If you lived on Earth, you would appreciate the One-man, One-Room plan." He waited for some gasp or something from Li, but Li wasn't impressed. "Now you'll want to know How to operate the electronic doors," the manager went on bravely, showing Li the thumb lock as we went inside the suite. "And you turn the lights up or down here. This is to change channels on the #V wall, and here -- " he made an elaborate show of pushing a button -- "is the sink. You press this button and tell the sink what water temperature you want. If you get lonely in the shower, wfiicH is very usual for an Outworlder, you'll find the shower an uncommonly good conversationalist. If you get Kim --  Sry "What do you take me for -- some kind of yokel from a hick system?" Li shouted at him. I could see it had been working on the man's nerves for a while. "I'm from Vega, the most progressive planet in the galaxy #" He would have gone on, too, but the manager was backing out, with a sympathetic nod in my direction. "No, Your Excellency. Yes. Mr. President But you'll want to know that the aMorm bed is concealed in the floor. I'll raise it for you. OH, Murphy!" And the bed whispered into shape, and the door closed behind the unruffled manager. Damn, I wished I had his aplomb, if that's the right word. But then he'd had lots of experience with Humans, Outworlder and otherwise, and this was my first -- and probably last -- experience. L i was talldng into the visiphone: "Spaceport? This is Robert E. Li, President of Vega IV. I want reservations for three on the midnight flight t the Vegan Sector." "Tonight, Mr. President?" "Tonight, Mr. Preaent?" asked the female Andyop. "That's right," Li tcM her. Three? I asked myself. Who could be going back with him? His wife, sure -- mayhe. If he could talk her into it. But who was the third? I heard Li asking, "How did he say you change the ehannel?" I showed him, and he fiddled with the selector, found an old quiz show and settled bai on the airform bed. I stood around, wondering what he thout e needed a bodyguard for. Li let the BoP out of the carrying case, and the thing stretched, flew down clumsily to the floor and waddled over to the #V and sat there, watching it. I called PoliCentral on the land line. They told me oere Li's wife was -- at the Qf-Broadthe Outworlder. "X?" "Yes, Mr. President Interracial." "Really? I thought it stood for Xenophobia." "No, sir. Shall we go?" "As soon as this contest is over, Andy. I want to see who wins the washing machine, refrigerator and automobile." "Those people Have been dead for centuries," I told him. "That's an old Videotape; they're competing for thipgs that have no Earthly use." "Maybe so," he answered. "But don't you like games?" "I don't know, sir. I've never been in one." He sat up suddenly. "Nuts! I was hoping the couple with eyeglasses would win. I never saw anyone who wore eyeglasses." Of course he hadn't; visual defects are corrected at birth. I explain-' ed that to the President, but He only said be knew that, as usual. "I'm sorry, sir. I'm really trying." "Very," he said nastily, and was asleep with the abruptness of a tropical night in the #V production of Rain. II T he #V exploded, and Li fell off the bed, while the BoP was stuck onto the screen and yelling, "Murder most foul!" again, in its normal conversational shriek. Its suction cups were plastered over the Head of a tank commander who was shouting, "Be liberated or die!" to a mob' of halfnaked green men standing around with spears in their hands. The tank sent another round over the green men, and it went off behind us. This time Li was awake. He peeled the screaming BoP off the #V wall with a loud plopping sound and put it back in its carrying case. "Turn that bloody thing off!" he shouted at me. "Off, sir?" I said vacantly. "You can change channels and make it louder, but you can't turn it off. With the #V off, what would there he to do? And it would he so lonely." Li sat on the edge of the airform hed, shalong his head and looking disgusted. "Hairless green men with pointed ears, for Peter's sake!" he said more to the #V lan to me. "These pre-interstellar movies -- how unimaginative can you get? Couldn't they have guessed there would be crawly, slithery, creepy things? Giant brains encased in glassite? Rock-eating things with springs for feet? Bah!" I picked that moment to get in a little information. "While you were asleep, sir -- " "Me, asleep?" he roared. "I was just resting my eyes!" "Yes, sir. While you were resting your eyes, I had four hourly bulletins on Mrs. Li. Headquarters sa # TS she's going under the alias of Lyla Lyons, and she has a part in a revival of that grand old whodunit. The Pool of the Moon, by Clyde Crane Camphell. It's due to open tonight, as a matter of fact, at # :#. Now can we go?" "Depends. WEat time is it, and wEere's iEe tSeater?" I told Pm It was nearly #:(MI and tEe tEepter was uptown, in tBe Providence Plantations. "No wonder I'm Eungry," Ee said, studying tEe Eotel menu. "Steak and potatoes okay wilE you?" I said fine, and Ee puncBed tSe appropriate buttons. Out came two trays tEat Ee looked at imbelievingly. "People eat tEis musH?" Ee demanded. "Well," I said diplomatically, "it's not tEe Empire State Restaurant -- " "All rigEt, we'll go to tEe Empire State Restaurant." Heard about tEe place, but I never could afford it. It Eas a Eimdred and two different floors, eacE witE its own atmospEere and gravity, for any kind of extraterrestrisd you could name. And it cost a fortune. Li could afford it; He'd sold ps suitcases of enzymes, and I was on Eis expense account. We were about to leave wEen tEe #V announcer started talMng about tEe news. Li sat down again and listened to it stralt tErougE to tfie sports and weatEer, tEen looked at me, puzzled, "TEat doesn't make sense, Andy. WitE tEe dty domes, wEy would anyone care about tEe weatEer?" But tEe newscaster answered for me: "And tEatis tEe way it was, for Wednesday, February #, #."  pie wEo lived tEen," Li said nastily. WEat about today's news?" 'We don't Eave any, sir," I said, and explained to Eim tEat tEe old jokes about EartB were true -- tEat nobody botEered to make new tapes and films because tEere were so many old ones, and they were all tEat was played on tEe #V. "Beddes, it's nice to know Eow it all came out," I finisEed. "Too bad, Andy. Now, on Vega, we Eave weafh'er" "Do you Eave seasons, sir?" I asked. 'We sure do. Growing and freezing." I was going to tell Eim about EartE's seasons, but I cEecked myself. Would Ee be interested in tEe fact tEat EartE used to Eave so many seasons? Probably not, I decided. "I understand EartE used to Eave a number of seasons, Andy. TEat true?" Wrong again. "Yes, Mr. President. TEere was spring, summer, Indian summer, autumn, fall and winter." Li was impressed all rigEt. Vtfi tEe rollcall of tEe seasons tiiundering in Iu ears, Eis tws measly seasons went off begging for company. He snafcEed up te BoP's carrying case and tEe SgE silk Eat and burned all tEe way up to tEe lobby on tEe top floor. He gave tEe clerk Eis tEumbprint and told ffim Ee was cEecking out. "You're not coming back to tEe Eotel, Mr. President?" tEe Andyclerk asked disappointedly. "I came Eere to find my bride and I'm taking Eer Eome tonigEt." Het and who ese. I asked myself. But I could see my luck changing. Soon tEe assignment would be over, and I wouldn't Eave to keep trying to get along witE tEis venomous Vegan. TEe BoP kept up a rail of muffled complaints all tEe way to tEe antigrav, because Li, in Eis foul mood, bumped tEe carrying case with Eis leg every otEer step. TEe Empire State Restaurant was in tEe E.T. Quarter, on #tE and FiftE Avenue, so I puncEed that in and settled back, quietly enjojnng tEe effect on Li of tEat six-season Eaymaker. TEe E.T. Quarter is noted for its elegance and subdued noise level. TEe equivalent of middleaged couples were creeping, sEtEering, Eopping and flapping -- tEe eqmvalent of strolling -- most of tEem in their equivalent of spacesuits, with Rigellianmade cameras. Very nice neighborhood. So when we suddenly got shot with a tangle gun and clubbed from beSnd, I wasn't even ready. I guess I came to a minute or so bdfore Li, who came out of it fighting. I yelled at him to stop struggling or the tangle would get even tighter. TEe tangle, which is an anti-riot viviparous plant from Aldbaran or thereabouts, increases its grip when you fight it. I used to carry one all the time; now, when I needed one, I didn't Eave it. That's diplomatic service for you. Of course whoever shot and clubbed us wasn't aroimd any more. But the equivalent of middle-aged couples were doing the equivalent of stroUing around and past us. I tried to get them to stop and help us, but they all looked sk # Tward, across the street, anywhere, just so they wouldn't see us. An Earthwoman came by -- smaU, dumpy, in het late eighties, I'd say. "Young lady," I called out, "we're caught in this tangleweed. See that Ettle bulb? The web will retract if you push the tangle's belly-button. Would you push it, please?" "I don't know wEat you mean," she said, and walked off. A man had paused and Estened and was about to leave when I said in my best sublevel voli c, "I'm a detective on offieiol business. It is your duty as a Human eitizen to freeme and tbis gentleman Here, wlio is the President of Vega IV. Now move!" TKe guy looked very unHappy. "I don't want to get involved." "You won't be," I said. Li was getting madder and makler, and we were botH pretty bimgry. "My I.D. is inside my jumper, breast pocket, and let's Eiury up about itl" He sHoved Eis Hand into my jmnper -- and tHe tangle grabbed him by one arm. "Sorry," I said. "Now let's nobody move till I figure a way out of this mess." I tHougHt a while, till I Had it. "It's easy," I told them. "Now you've got one arm free, mister. Keep it clear while I put my left leg over your right shoulder. Then grab Hold of my belt and Haul yourself up, and you'll be in position to pusH the tangleweed's belly-button." So I got out, released Li and turned to thank the hmnan, but he was running by then and got lost in the crowd. "Please don't tell the Commissioner that I talked to a human as if he were an android or robot," I begged Li. "And wHat do I tell Hitti about you letting us get tangled and this knot on the back of my head?" I gniiinnl Rllcntly. Another biu'U lo llin old Vat. Ill Tn tlic Knrlli Room sf the Empire State Restaurant, only one table was occupiedA young couple was sitting at it. Li barged over to them and asked if they minded our joining them. The guy looked up at Eim. "Well, it was sort of our Honeymoon -- " But Li had already sat down. I sat down, too, remembering my prime directive: not to antagonize Li. "Good evening, sir and madam," the menurobot in tHe table said to us. "Welcome to the Earth Room. All EartH protein is derived from pant grovnng mounds of flesh that once were separate and distinct animals. We Have beef, lamb and pork flavors -- excellent today, I might add -- plus fish and poultry flavors, and all garnished with the finest hydroponic vegetable purees. Earth has no room for food animals, or, for ihat matter, vegetation to sustain them or us. Even the oceans are too crowded with floating and underwater cities. We import puree enzymes directly from Vega IV." "Hear that?" asked Li amiably. "That's me -- President Robert E. Li of Vega IV. I brought in two suitcases of en zymes, sold them at a fancy price, so the treat's on me. WKat will you have?" The pair said th'at was awfully nice of him and ordered drinks, and Li added one for Himself and another for me. It was my very first. I found I liked the taste but not the effect. Meanwhile, Li Bad been giving a State of tfie Planet Report on the Vegan Economy, toucBng lightly on the many wonders of his Borne planet. "And wBat's your racket?" He asked tfie man. "Oddly enough, I'm a PresiI've b'rougfit in our most popular product: an oil so light that it has no surface tension. One drop lubricates an entire robot and is guaranteed to outlast it." "That good, fiilfi?" said Li. "Sounds like just tfie thing we need for our reapers and tfiresficrs. Guaranteed?" "Sfieds water like a duck's back." I wondered wHat a duck was, but tfiey were praising tfieir wares, and asking about a duck would infuriate Li -- or both of tliem. By tfien, anyhow, Li Bad gotten around to offering fiis enzymes in exchange for tfie Canopcon's oil. "But we don't like pureed vegetables," tfie guy said. "Well, it has other uses," said Li. "Like what?" "You'll find some use for it," Li said. Tfiey all ordered, pork for tfie men and lamb for tfie lady, and waited for me. I ordered tfie fisfi flavor. "Good," said Li. "I was afraid you were going to say that androids don't eat." "Of course we eat, sir," I said to Him. "Tfie only difference between us -- " fiis eyebrows went up -- "are tfie lack of gonads and this brand bdiind my left ear tfiat saj 'Made in U.S.A.' " I showed them tfie small brand. 'Ke food arrived. Li was talking to tfie couple about fiis runaway bride, and tfiey were listening politely. I let my attention wander away from tfie monologue. I'd seen hundreds of tapes about tfie young girl vntfi dramatic aspirations who Bad run away from an older Busband so she could: A) join a vaudeville act; B) Join tfie circus; C) become an ' overnight sensation when tfie star of tfie show could not or would not go on; D) etc. Li's spluttering brought me back to tfie present. "Wfio'd want to live Here and eat this miserable stuff? Liquified vegetables, unbegotten meat -- and not enough of eitfierl" "Tfie fisfi is exceUent, Your Excellency," I said, trying to calm him down. "Would you care Jo try se?" Li took a quarter of my portion on his fork, jabbed it into Eis moutH. He cHewed tfiougHtfully, incredulously, revoltedly; but he got it down. "Call that fish?" lie yelped. "Why, on Vega we wouldn't even feed it to the fisHl" He ate with the grimness of an Outworlder who had to eat what he'd bagged or go hungry. We had a lot of alkaloids on the rocks and laughed a lot and I guess I knew now what being stoned is like. However, my sense of duty remained sober and I kept iirging Li to leave. "What for?" he asked merrily. "You said yourself it was only a dull, old, #th-century whodunit" "It is, sir. Only I didn't say it was #tf century." "Well, isn't it?" "Yes, sir. How did you know, sir?" He swatted me on the back, laughing his head off. "Don't look so upset, Andy. It's probably telepathy or just a guess." I thought he was st alling for some reason, and he was. "I'm not leaving here without my desserti" he told the menurobot "It's included in the dinner and I want it!" "Yes, sir or madam. What would you like or prune whip?" "Prune whip. And don't tell me how you raised it or on what" When he finished, we just had time to make the last act, hut Li had a little trouble putting his credit card into the robot's charge slot "Plus # per cent tip, sir or madam," it said. "What?" Li shouted. "Who for? I'll bet you're not even human. I'll I bet you're just some damned servomechanism." "True, sir or madam, I am." "Then who is the tip for?" "General Services, sir or mad-' am." "I suppose that's a bunch of robots, too." "No, sir or madam. We are investor-owned." "Oh." Li seemed happy with the answer."Thaf s different Add your #, per cent" IV W e left the car on the upper levels and took the drop to the Old Street Level, where the theater was, cramped in between two tall residential buildings but lucky to have survived at all. Li bought a bouquet of paper flowers -- there are no real ones anywhere, of course -- from a vending machine, and we went around to the stage door, where an elderly-robot accepted tHem for Miss Lyons. "Stage door Jolinny, eK?" it said in a cracked voice. "Can't wait back Here, young feller." If lifted a metal arm and looked at tfie wristwatcH on it. "Play'll be over in # minutes." "By Joe," Li exclaimed as we went around to tEe front and entered, "tins is more like iti Flowers, stage door, a real fEeater, living actors, even if tEe play is an old stinker -- " "Gooood even-ing," tEe ticket taker broke in. "Not many people attend tEe legitimate tfieater any more since tEe good old days. But you vnll be proud to know tliat tonigEtis attendance -- wItE your arrival -- Has broken all records: tfiere are #I in tEe audience. THat is," it interrupted itself, "if we can count you, since you did not get Here until tEe Inst few minutes of tfie play. I guess it's fair," it decided at last. "After all, you did buy tickets nnd you are Here. But next time, try to be more prompt. TEe curtnln goes up at #:#." "I know," Li said cEeerfully, nnd we went in, Li Holding tEe lilgli silk Hat and tiie BoP's carrying case. We made a fearful racket in I lie dark, bumping into seats and tilings. TEe action on stage stopped till we sat down in tEe last low. Li let tfie BoP out and explained to it -- and to me, because I Had no idea wHat was Happening in tHe play -- tHat all tHe suspects were in tHe room and tEe Inspector was summing up tEe case. TEe BoP climbed up on Li's sEoulder so it could see. Li warned It tiHaf if it Had anytlung to say, it Ead better w!sper or He'd put It back in tfie carrying case. It nodded, wQcfi surprised me. I didn't know it understood tfiat mucE. "Now," tEe Inspector said, as soon as we got settled, "we know tlus muefi -- Mr. Harold HugHes, eccentric bilEonaiie, Is dead!" "OH, black efia of fearful evill" wfiispered ffie BoP. I could see It was acEmg to let out a screecE, but mtfi LI glaring at it, it didn't dare. "Furtiiermore," tfie Inspector went on, "exactly one week ago, Hugfies took out a most peculiar insurance poEcy. Mr. Elmwood, your company Issued tfiat policy. Suppose you tell us about it." "Well," said tfie artificially padded man (nobody is fat any more), "it's pretty Hard to explain." "I'U say," LI commented. "Harold HuEes came to us in a very distraugfit way. He said He Had a Eorror of drowning in tHe Ganges River. Now fie Had never been out of New York -- " it was a #tfi-cenfury play, all rigEt -- "and fie accepted our stipulation that He never would as long as He lived. Likewise, we put in the usual ban on suicide." ne moment," said the Inspecter. "HugEes bought that policy, ladies and gentlebecause His fortune was gone, squandered, and He was actually penniless I" Everybody sort of sat or stood around, waiting for Kin to continue, and He did. "Mr. Elmwood, did your company psycHolize Hugfies to see if His horror of drowning in the Ganges River was real?" "We did. Inspector. It was very real. And so was His determination not to leave New York, as well as his not contemplating suicide." "And yet," said tiie Inspector dramatically, "Harold Hughes did in fact drown in tHe Ganges River -- without leaving New Yorkl" The cast made noises of astonishment. "That's preposterous #" exclaimed a tall woman in a bluegray wig. "How could my poor, lamented husband drown in the Ganges River, which is in India, without leaving the city?" The Inspector pulled some documents from his attache case. "I Have here a bill of sale from the Ganges Water Company for # gallons of Holy H # O, a bill of lading from the Water Buffalo Associates Transport Association, a manifest from the Hog Island Tramp Freighter, and a freight bill from the Pacific Fe Railroad -- all for carrying and delivering said # gallons of water of the Ganges River to the penthouse apartment of one Guru Rabindrinath MakeesH ' -- where the devout of MakeesH's faith may bae on appointed holy days in the guru's Pool of the Moon -- and where Harold Hughes was found drowned!" "Alack, piteous mortal!" whispered the BoP. "What craven creature did him in?" "PsycHolizing isn't all that perfect," said a youth lounging on a centuries-old couch. "Possibly dear old Dad knew about the pool and committed suicide because he wanted Mothah blamed for his death." "Evoe!" breathed the BoP. "'Twas then by his awn hand!" "If I may say so. Inspector," Elmwood put in, "that theory, in the opinion of my insurance company. Holds water." The audiance howled and clapped. Li groaned. Elmwood bowed and continued. "Mrs. Hughes here was onethird beneficiary -- and she knew it!" "Oh, fell and wanton diefiend!" the BoP said in a low tone that carried to the stage. I kind of slid down a bit wHen everyone in tHe tlieater turned to sbusH us, but Li didn't even notice. He was waiting for tHe play to continue, but wKy, I couldn't guess. tCour company's desire not  to pay up is understandable, Mr. Slmwood," said tHe Inspector sarcastically. "But your tKeory is contradicted only by tbe facts -- namely, tKat Hugfies suffered a fractured skull, itom behind, and tHat Mrs. HugHes Had no motive. SHe Has more money tKan HugHes ever owned. WHatfs more, sHe loved lum and tHey often argued about money, sHe offering to Help and He refusing to Uve off a woman. THat rigfit, WutHerington?" He said to tHe Butler, wHo was dressed like tHose extinct penguins you see sometimes on #V. "Yes, Inspector. Quite correct. THat was tHe subject of tHeir arguments -- mostly." I could see He was going to go on past His written lines, but the old filibustering Inspector jumped in without a tHougHt. "Just as I suspected," He said, vnggling His forefinger at nobody in particular. "Now wKo else benefits? PerHaps you, Mr. Sm # rtHe, as HugHes's lawyer, can tell us?" THe Lawyer, standing witH His back to tHe fireplace, allowed as How tHe Maid was to get a tHird of tHe insurance money. fore Li clamped a big hand over its face. He let go, and it whispered, "'Tis tHe Maid, wHo Hath committed tfiis foul work!" "You're jumping to conclusions," Li told tHe BoP. "Wait and see. Tfiat's my wife Hauling off to speak, Andy." "I wouldn't never Have done sucH a tHang," cried tHe Maid in a mixture of Cockney, Texas and Outworld, "wHat wItH me carryin' Mr. HugHes's child and all, and 'e promisin' He He'd divorce Mrs. HugHes and do roigHt by me and tfie bybyl" "Had I but known," said Mrs. HugHes, "I would Have murdered Him myself, and not in any dam pool, eidierl" "Besides," tHe Maid went on, "me and the Mistress, we was together on tHat fyfefiil nigHtl" THe Lawyer spoke again, after a silence during w!QcH nobody seemed to know wHaf to do: "And the remaining ird was to go to Guru RabindrinatH MakeesK, noted yogil" "Surely," breathed tHe BoP, "this MakeesH was the messenger of deatHl" And it made ready to take off from Li's shoulder, but Li Held it there. "But," tHe Inspector added forcefully, and the BoP settled back again, "RabindrinatH MakeesH is missing -- and the computer says the only RabindrinatH MakeeS in the world is in India, not New York, and that He is only nine years old and definitely neitHer a guru or a yogi, so I guess that lets Him out." "Then who slew my dear, departed Husband?" cried Mrs. Hughes, and the otiBers nodded and made inquiring sounds. "TKe only one left," said tfie Inspector, "is the least likely suspect, the person witfi no motive. And everybody knows it's always the least likely suspect wHo committed the crime!" I didn't think much of that kind of logic, but I didn't say anything till Li asked me what I bought. "I don't know who it was, but no court would convict him on that kind of evidence," I told him. CC'Deholdl" said the Inspector, pointing, and the actors all turned theatrically toward the staircase that went up about # feet and stopped just short of the plastic background. A New York bobby walked down; he must have gone up earlier in the play. He was holding a long narrow cloth in one Hand and a bathrobe and sandals in the other. He Handed them to the Inspector, who turned abruptly to tfie Butler. "These were found in your room, Heathecliff WutHerington, alias RabindrinatH MakeesHl I acctise yeu of disguising yourself as Makeesh and Hypnotizing Harold Hughes into taking out the insurance policy -- and striking Him from behind and pushing him into the pool when he refused to commt suicide even under Hypnosis!" "Yes, yes!" sHouted Wuth'erington. "I did it! And I'll tell you why I did it!" Before he could explain, the BoP shrilled out, "Assassin! THe sting of retribution bites deep!" and it flew out over the audience and planted itself firmly on Wutherington's head. "THou art RabindrinatH Makeesh, alias Heathecliff Wutherington, servant to, and Hughes!" The audience stood up and applauded as the curtain came down. By that time, both Li and I were onstage. "No, no!" the actor was saying to the BoP. "I'm Jack Black, playing the parts of RabindrinatH MakeesH and Heathecliff WutHerington! I'm an actor. Ask anybody -- " "Slaughterer!" yelled the BoP. "No, look -- there's Bat Durston. He played the part of Harold Hughes. See? He isn't dead!" Jack Black was reaching up to yank BoP off his head, but Li spoke up quickly and authoritatively. "I wouldn't do that if I were you. You'll kill yourself if you succeed, which is very doubtful. It's rooted into your nervous and circulatory systems now." "TKen Kow do I get rid of it?" wailed Black. "You don't You live symblotically witK it It's really very good company." Li turned to th'e Maid and Held out His cHeek to be kissed, whicH sHe did obediently. "Good to see you," tHey botH said. Li gave Black tHe HigH silk hat he Had been carrying. "Put this on. It covers the BoP completely and I Happen to know it's your size." "You do?" Black asked blankly. "How?" "Husband," said Mrs. Li, "if I'd known you Had a plan to bring Jack back to Vega IV, I'd never have used the tangle gun on you." "I didn't mind tHat so mucH," Li replied, rubbing tHe back of his head, whicH reminded me of my own lump. "But you might Have spared us that antique truncheon I told you always to carry." CtQo it was youl" I shouted.  "And you knew about it, Mr. President! WKy didn't you tell me?" "The subject never came up, Andy," He said. "But why?" Black asked a second before I could get the same words out "I adnut that I'm a very good actor, possibly a great one, but -- " "I'm afraid it's impossible to go into Vegan mores with so little time. Let's just say that Lyla dutifully kept me informed' on sucH tffings as wanting to go on the stage, falling in love vntH your picture in a magabook in a doctor's office and, of course, wanting to marry you." Black smiled radiantly at Her. "My dear girl, that's too, too flattering. I'd Have been delighted to marry you without this -- this damned BoP and a top Hat. Wfiy did I Have to be saddled with them?" "Well," said Li, "it seems we Have the only surviving copy of the Second Folio of Lincoln in playing Lincoln all over the Vegan system died recently. We want yo to take his place." "Lincoln?" asked Black. "Lincoln wHo?" "Abraham Lincoln. A legendary folk-hero of tHe #tH or #tH century. He always wore a top Hat. If you played Lincoln, nobody would ever know about the BoP." "Dasfi it!" Black exclaimed. Vega IV, marry tHis deligKtful child and act in srour old play without such devious schemes!" "At a thousand dollars a week?" Black stiffened. He was very good at it "Absolutely not Lyla and BoP or no Lyla and BoP! People Haven't earned tEat little sance tfie Second or THird World War." I spoke up a bit reluctantly. "President Li Has tKougHt tHis all tfie way tKrougK, Mr. Black. TKaf s wKy He needed an Andytec -- to Hold you for deportation as a Vegan criminal in case you rejected His offer." "But How can I be a Vegan criminal wHen I've never been to Vega IV?" "You're wearing a BoP. THat makes you a Vegan criminal. SHall I arrest him, Mr. President?" "Let's try friendly persuasion first, Andy." He looked at tKe actor, wKo didn't know wHicH He sHould be more, frightened or upset. "How mucK do you make here. Black?" "The company gets a ten-million-a-year grant from the General Foundation. I take the first crew and theater." "And wHat are your expenses?" Black didn't think it was any of Li's business, but admitted about right if He doesn't eat out for clothing, Haircuts, antigrav cabs, trips and so forth and, si course, taxes, about anotSer ttTTell, on Vega IV," said I#  ' "it would only cottf you # per ct for payment on a House as big as you like. # per cent for food, # per cent for taxes -- and you'd own your own House and antigrav car after only ten years, not to mention your own flower and vegetable gardens -- and a robot to come in three times a week to clean." It sounded like the paradise Li Had been claiming it was. I almost wished I could go with them. I might Have, too, if androids were allowed to travel and own property. Black finished out How mudQ all that came to. "I don't beHevn it! Are you telling me tHat I would Have money left over?" "Yes. And you can do anything you like witK it." "THat," said Black, "tahea care of tHat!" Mrs. Li let out a Happy squeal "Then you'll go back with us and marry me?" "THat kind of depends on you, doesn't it?" Black said to her a divorce?" "WKy, no divorce is necessary," said Li expansively. "Lyla Has to marry once more, at #, to an #-year-old-boy -- but you can get togetHer wKen sKe's #." "Will you still want me tBen?" Mrs. Li wanted to know. "You'll be even more desirable at # tKan you are now," Black told Her. SHe lit up like an unoccupied antigrav cab. TEat sure was a good line to remember. I turned to tbe President of Vega IV. "TEe BoP, tEe EigH silk Eat, reservations for tEree on tEe midnigEt fligEt -- it all worked out tEe way you figured." "I never doubted it for a moment" He sEook my Hand -- tEe first time a Human ever sEook Hands witE mel "Excuse us if we seem to be running out, Andy. We just Have time to catcH the sEip." V B ack at Precinct, I asked wEatis-Eer-name at tEe switcEboard; "Will you marry me wEen you're #?" "Are you out of your mind?" sEe said. "Androids don't marry." "You will be even more desirable at # tBan you are now," I told Her, witH a flourisH of tEe m, tEe way Black Had done it "You're dam rigEt I'm B#. Now knock it off; tHe Coinmisponer wants to see you as soon as you come in, wHicH is rigEt now." SEaking, I pushed the oneway-screen button and went in wHen tHe door opened. TEe Commissioner was on tEe yisipEone. WHo witH? Li Himself, rigEt tEere on tEe visiscreeni His bps were moving, but tHe Commissioner was on tEe privacy key, and I suddenly regretted not knowing Eow to read bps. On tEe otHer Hand, I tEougHt, it was better not to know. WEat particular goofs of mine was Li complain- ing about? Witfiout even searcHing my mind, I could name a dozen or more. TEe Commissioner got in a few uE-HuEs and a tEank you and switcEed off. He swiveled around me. "TEat was President Li," He told me unnecessarily. Li woxild Have said, "I know," but aU I could manage was a weak yes, "Yes, Commissioner?" I waited to be consigned to tEe old Vat. "He says -- are you ready, Andy?" I nodded my dry-moutHed Head. "He says you were very efficient, capable and tactful #" "Me?" I almost gasped, but didn't. I nodded again instead. "I've Had my eye on you for some time, Andy, and President Li's cab merely confirms it. I tEink you're AndypHilo material! A few more of tHese diploniatic assignments, and I'U put irougH your promotion. You know wEat tEat means, eE?" You can bet your sweet protoplasm I did! Tired as I was, I lit up every bit a brigKtly as Mrs. Li Had, especially wHen tHe Commissioner sHook Hands witH me, making it twice in one day, and walked me to tHe door! I tSuinbed open my sleep-closet. Humming to m#rself, sometHing I don't ever remember doing before, I leaned back against my tiltboard and strapped jny;self in. If I made AndypHile, do you know wHat I would rate? A horizontal sleep-closet! Complete witH airform bed! Vega IV -- HaH! EartH is tfie only place for androids!      Four months ago we ran two ful!-page ads in Galaxy, both rather unusua! in that they were paid for by our contributors. One was a list of sciencefiction writers who wanted the United States to get out of Vietnam; the other, a list, nearly as long, of equally celebrated sf writers who wanted us to stay there. What struck us about these two lists is that we know nearly everyone who signed both advertisements and feel sure that both camps are as one in their view of what a proper human world should be like. It is not ultimate goals that divide them, but essentially a difference in tactics. And so we took the money that the writers paid to have their opinions pubtished and used it to establish a fund for five # prizes for the best suggestions anyone -- reader, writer or whatever -- had to offer on what to do about Vietnam. Next month we'il be reporting the winners of those prizes. More than that, we'll be telling you about what we plan to do next. For the choice of tactics is not really an arcane mystery, knowable only to God. Achieving the kind of world nearly all of us want is basically only one more problem among many, and we think it can be solved through the application of technological problem-solving techniques similar to those used in science and government today. And we're going to try... and we'll be keeping you posted on how it all works out, starting next month. Stories? Oh, to be sure there will be stories as well! Gordon R. Dickson Is back next month; so is Robert Silverberg. John Wyndham, whose Day of the Triffids is one of science-fiction's al! time best-sellers, will be also be present if space permits -- plus enough others, we think, to make it a really good issue even without the report on the Vietnam problem-selving study. But we think you'll be specially interested in that; we are! Grossfuiio found an inttnSy of po sibh nows. Each of them was real and all of them were -- meaningless! Eere were timelines brancEing and brancEing, a mega-' universe of universes, milEons TrilEons? Trimble didn't understand tEe tEeory tEougE God knows Ee'd tried. TEe universe spEt jeveiy time someone made a decision. SpEt, so tEat every derision ever made could go botE ways, Bvery cEoice made by every man, woman land cd on Ea was reversed in iU#e universe next door. It was enougE to confuse any citizen, let alone Detective-Lieutenant Gene Trimble, wEo Ead otEer problems to worry about. Senseless suicide, senseless crime. A city-wide epidemic. It Ead Eit otBer cities too. Trimble suspected tEat it was world wide, tEat otEer nations were simply keeping it quiet. Trimble's sad eyes focused on tfie clock. Quitting time. He stood up to go Eome and slowly sat down again. For Ee Ead bis teetE in tfie problem, and be couldn't let go. Not that He was really accomplishing anytHing. But if He left now, He'd only Have to take it up again tomorrow. Go, or stay? And tHe brancHings began again. Gene Trimble thought of other universes parallel to this one, and a parallel Gene Trimble in each one. Some Had left early. Many had left on time, and were now halfway home to dinner, out to a movie, watching a strip show, racing to the scene of another death. Streaming out of police headquarters in all their multitudes, leaving a multitude of Trimbles behind them. Each of these trying to deal, alone, with the city's endless, inexplicable parade of suicides. Gene Trimble spread the morning paper on His desk. From the bottom drawer he took his gimcleaning equipment, then His .#. He began to take the gun apart. THe gun was old but serviceable. He'd never fired it except on the target range and never expected to. To Trimble, cleaning his gim was like knitting, a way to keep his hands busy while His mind wandered off. Turn the screws, don't lose them. Lay the parts out in order. Through the closed door to His office came the sounds of men Hurrying. Another emergency? The department couldn't Handle it all. Too many suicides, too many casual murders, not enough men. Gun oil. Oiled rag. Wipe caoh part. Put it back in place. Why would a man like Am- brose Hardesty go off a building? Tn the early morning light he lay, more a stain than a man, thirty-six stories below die edge of his own penthouse roof. The pavement was splatterod red for yards around him. The stains were still wet. Harmon had landed on his face. He wore a brit silk dressing gown and a sleeping jacket with a sasH. Others would take samples of his blood, to learn if He Had acted under the influence of alcohol or drugs. There was little to be learned from seeing him in his present condition. "But why was he up so earfy?" Trimble wondered. For the call had come in at #:#, just as Trimble arrived at headquarters. "So late, you mean." Bendey .had beaten him to the scene by twenty minutes. "We called some of his friends. He was at an allnight poker game. Broke up around six oclock." "Did Harmon lose?" "Nope. He won almost five hundred bucks." "That fits," Trimble said in disgust. "No suicide note?" "Maybe tKe#r've found one. SHall we go up and see?" "We won't find a note," Trimble predicted. Even three months earlier Trimble would Have thbught, How incrediblel or WHo could have pushed Him? Now, riding up in the elevator, He thought only. Reporters. For Ambrose Harmon was news. Even among this past year's epidemic of suicides, Ambrose Harmon's death would stand out like Lyndon Johnson in a lineup. He was a prominent member of the community, a man of dead and wealthy grandparents. Perhaps the huge inheritance, four years ago, Had gone to his head. He had invested tremendous gums to back hairbrained quixotic causes. Now, because one of the hairgrained causes had paid off, he iwas richer than ever. The Crosstime Corporation already held a score of patents on inventions imported from alternate time tracks. lAlready those inventions had started more than one industrial revolution. And Harmon was the money behind Crosstime. He would have been the world's next off e balcony. hey found a roomy, luxuriously furnished apartment in good order, and a bed turned down for the night The only sign of disorder was Hardesty's clothing -- slacks, sweater, a silk turtleneck shirt, knee-length oesocks, no underwear -- piled on a chair in the bedroom. The toothbrush had been used. He got ready for bed, Trimble thought He brushed his teeth, and then he went out to look at the sunrise. A man who kept late hours like that he wouldn't see the sunrise very often. He watched the sunrise, and when it was over, he jumped. "Why? They were all like that Easy, spontaneous decisions. The victim-killers walked off bridges or stepped from their balconies or suddenly flung themselves in front of subway trains. They strolled halfway across a freeway, or swallowed a full bottle of laudenaum. None of the methods showed previous planning. Whatever was used, the victim had had it all along; he nevec actually went out and bought a suicide weapon. The victim rarely dressed for the occasion, or used makeup, as an ordinary suicide would. Usually there was no note. Harmon fit the pattern perfectly. 'Xike Richard Corey," said Bentley. "Who?" "Richard Corey, the man who had everything. 'And Richard Corey, one calsc( sunomer night, Went Home and put a bullet tHrougH ins Head.' You know wHat I think?" "If you've got an idea, let's Have it." "THe suicides all started about a month after Crosstune got  started. I tlSnk one of the Crosstime ships brought back a new bug from some alternate timeline." "A suicide bug?" Bentley nodded. "You're out of your mind." "I don't think so. Gene, do you know how many Crosstime pilots have killed themselves in the last year? More than twenty percent!" "OH?" "Look at the records. Crosstime has about twenty velucles in action now, but In the past year they've employed sixty-two pilots. Three disappeared. Fifteen are dead, and all but two died by suicide." "I didn't know that." Trimble was shaken. "It was bound to happen sometime. Look at the alternate worlds they've found so far. THe Nazi world. The Red Chinese world, half bombed to death. THe ones that are totally bombed, and Crosstime can't even find out who did it. The one with the Black Plague mutation, and no along. Sooner or later -- " "Maybe, maybe. I don't buy your bug, though. If the suicides are a new kind of plague, what about the other crimes?" "Same bug." "UH, uK. But I think we'll check up on Crosstime." Trimble's Hands finished with the gun and laid it on the desk. He was hardly aware of it. Somewhere in the back of his mind was a prodding sensations the Handle, tfe piece he needed to solve the puzzle. He spent most of the day studjnng Crosstime, Inc. News stories, official Handouts, personal interviews. The incredible suicide rate among Crosstime pilots could not be coincidence. He wondered why nobody Had noticed it before. It was slow going. With Crosstime travel, as with relativity, you had to throw away reason and use only logic. Trimble had sweated it out. Even the day's murders Had not distracted him. They were typical, of a piece with the preceding eight months' crime wave. A man had shot His foreman with a gun bought an hour earlier, then strolled off toward police headquarters. A woman Had moved through' the back row of a dark theater, using an ice pick to stab members of tHe audience through the backs of their seats. She bad cfiosen only young men. They bad killed without heat, without concealment they Had surrendered without fear or bravado. Perhaps it was another kind of suicide. Time for coffee, Trimble thought, responding unconouly to a dry throat plus a fuzziness of the moutb plus slight fatigue. He set ffis hands to stand up, and -- The image came to him in an endless row of Trimbles, lined up like the repeated images in facing mirrors. But each image was slightly different. He would go get the coffee and he wouldn't and he would send somebody for it, and someone was about to bring it without being asked. Some of the images were drinking coffee, a few had tea or milk, some were smoking, some were leaning too far back with their feet on the desks (and a handful of these were toppling helplessly backward), some were, like this present Trimble, introspecting with their elbows on the desk. Damn Crosstime anyway. He'd have had to check Harmon's business affairs, even without the Crosstime link. There might have been a motive there, for suicide or murder, though it Had never been likely. In the first place, Harmon had cared nothing for mon. The Crosstime group Had been one f many. At the time that ponject had looked as hairbrained as tiie rest: a handful of enneers and physic and philosppen determined to prove the theory of alternate time tracks was reality. In the second place, Hardesty had no business worries. Quite the contrary. Eleven months ago an experin mental vdBcle had touched one of the world's of the Confederate States of America and returned. The universes of alternate choice were wiin reach. And the pilot had brought back an artifact. From that point on. Crosstime travel had more than financed itself. The Confederate world's "stapler," granted an immediate patent, had bout two more ps. A dozen miracles had originated in a single, technologically advanced timeline, one in wEidI the catastrophic Cuba War had been no more than a wet firecracker. Lasers, oxygen-hydrogen rocket motors, computers, strange plastics -- the list was still growing. And Crosstime held all the patents. I n those first months the vehicles had gone off practically at random. Now the pinpointing was better. Vcles could select any branch they preferred. Imperial Russia, Amerindian America, tfie CatHolic Empire, tSe dead worlds. Some of tGe dead worlds were Hells of radioactive dust and intact but deadly artifacts. From tHese worlds Crosstime pilots brought strange and beautiful works of art wHicH Had to be stored behind leaded glass. The latest vehicles could reacH worlds so like this one that it took a week of research to find the difference. In theory they could get even closer. There was a phenomenon called 'the broadening of the bands'... And that had given Trimble the shivers. When a vehicle left its own present, a signal went on in the hangar, a signal imique to that Hip. When the pilot wanted to return, he simply cruised across the appropriate band of probabilities until He found the signal. The signal marked his own unique present. Only it didn't. The pilot always returned to find a clump of signals, a broadened band. The longer he stayed away, the broader was the signal band. His own world Had continued to divide after his departure, in a constant stream of decisions being made both ways. Usually it didn't matter. Any signal the pilot chose represented the world he had left. And since the pilot himself had a choice, he naturally returned to them all. But -- There was a pilot by the name of Gary Wilcox. He Had been using his vehicle for experiments, to see how close he could get to his own timeline and still leave it. Once, last month. He had returned twice. Two Gary Wilcoxes, two vehicles. The velucles Had been wrecked -- their hulls intersected. For the Wilcoxes it could have been sticky, for Wilcox had a wife and family. But one of the duplicates Had chosen to die almost immediately. Trimble Had tried to call the other Gary Wilcox. He was too late. Wilcox Had gone skydiving a week ago. He'd neglected to open his parachute. Small wonder, thought Trimble. At least Wilcox had had motive. It was bad enoih, knowing about the other Tumbles, the ones who had gone Hbme, the ones drinking coffee, et cetra. But -- suppose someone walked into the offiice right now, and it was Gene Trimble? It could happen. Convinced as he was that Crosstime was involved in the suicides, Trimble -- some other Trimble -- might easily have decided to take a trip in a Crosstime vehicle. A short trip. He could land Here. f I 'rimble closed his eyes and rubbed at tfie comers witB His fingertips. In some timeline, very close, someone Had tfiougEt to bring lum coffee. Too bad tHis wasn't( it. It didn't do to tink too mucQ about tiiese alternate timelines. THere were too many of tSem. THe close one could drive you buggy, but tBe ones furtEer off were just as bad. Take tSe Cuba War. Atomics Had been used. Here and now Cuba was unInEabited, and some American cities were gone, and some Rusrian. It could Have been worse. WEy wasn't it? How could we luck out? Intelligent statesmen? Faulty bombs? A Humane reluctance to kill indiscriminately? No. TEere was no luck anywHere. Every decision was made botfi wasrs. For every wise cEoice you bled your Heart out over, you Had made ell tHe otEer cHoices too. And so it went, all tHrougE Qstory. Civil wars unfougHt on some worlds were won by ddier side on otBers. ElsewHen, anotHer animal Had first done murder witH an antelope femur. Some worlds were still all nomad; civilization Had lost out If every cHoice was cancelled elsewHerei wHy make a decision at all? Trimble opened His eyes and saw tHe gun. Tfiat gun, too, was endlly repeated on endl de; Some of lEe Images were ditty wi years of neglect Some smelled of gunpowder, fired lecentlyj a few at living targets. Some were loaded. All were as real as tfiis one. A number of tHese were about to go off by accident A proportion of tEese were pointed, in deadly coincidence, at Gene Trimble. See tfie endless rows of Gene Trimble, eacH at His desk. Some are bleeding and cursing as meu run into tfie room following tHe sound of tfie gunsfiot Many are already dead. Was tfiere a bullet in tHere? Nonsense. He looked anyway. THe gun was empty. Trimble loaded it At tfie base of His mind fie felt tfie toucE of tHe handle. He would find wEat He was seeking. He put tfie gun back on Hs desk, pointing away from !Sm, and fie tfiougfit of Ambrose Harmon, coming Home from a late nigfit. Ambrose Harmon, wEb Had won five Hundred dollars at poker. Ambrose Harmon, exhausted, seeing tfie listening sky as He prepared for bed. Go ing out to watcfi tHe dawDu Ambrose Harmon, watcSng tfie slow dawn, remembering a two thousand dollar pot He'd bluffed. In some otKer branching of time. He Had lost. Thinking that in some oer brancEng of time, that two thousand dollars included Es last dime. It was certainly possible. If Crosstime hadn't paid off, he might Have gone tEougH the remains of his fortune in the past four years. He liked to gamble. Watching the dawn, thinking of all the Ambrose Harmons on that roof. Some were penniless this night, and they had not come out to watch the dawn. Well, why not? If He stepped over the edge, here and now, another Ambrose Harmon would oEy laugh and go inside. If he laughed and went inside, other Ambrose Harmons would fall to their deaths. Some were already on their way down. One changed Es mind too late, another laughed as he fell... Well, why not?... rimble thought of another man, a nonentity, passing a firearms store. BrancEng of timelines, he thinks, looking in, and he thinks of the man who took Es foreman's job. Well, why not?... Trimble thought of a lonely woman maEng herself a drink at three m the afternoon. She fhinlfg of myriads of alter egos, with husbands, lovers, children, friends. Unbearable, to think that all the might-have-beens were as tieal as herself. As real as tEs ice p! in her hand. Well, why not?... And she goes out to a movie, but she takes the ice pick. And the honest citizen with a carefEly submerged urge to comimt rape, just once. Reading his newspaper at breakfast, and there's another story from Crosstime: thejr've found a world line in wEch Kennedy the First was assassinated. Strolling down a street, he thinks of world lines and infmite brancEngs, of alter egos already dead, or jailed, or President. A girl m a mimskirt passes, and she has Ece legs. Well, why not?... Casual murder, casual smcide, casual crime. Why not? If alternate umverses are a reality, then cause and effect are an illusion. The law of averages is a fraud. You can do anything, and one of you will, or did. Gene Trimble looked at the clean and loaded gun on Es desk. Well, why not?... And he ran out of the office shouting, "Bentley, listen. I've got the answer..." And He stood up slowly and left the office shaking his head. This was the answer, and it wasn't any good. The smcides, mtirders, casual crimes would continue... And he suddenly laughed and stood up. RidicEousI Nobody dies for a philosophical point!... newspapers, put it to fils Bead And Ee reached for the interand com and told the man who anfired. The Hammer fell on an swered to bring Him a sandwich empty chamber, and some coee... fired. THe gun jerked and And picked tHe gun off the blasted a hole in the ceiling, newspapers, looked at it for a fired. THe bullet tore a furrow long moment, then dropped it in in IBs scalp, the drawer. Ifis Hands began to fired. The bullet took off the shake. On a world line very close top of His Head, to this one... , At Your Newsstand Now ! For lAe bed In aduH fantasy -- and ffte fcesf in iwords-ond-somiy. by John Jafcu by Robert E Howard AS IF ky Rcbert Silverberg plus L Sprague de Camp, Lin Carter, Mack Reynolds, J. R. R. Tolkien -- and other great fantasy writers. Illustrated by Here we were on Thyre Planet, wondering where everyone had gone -- until they all came back ! I O eginald Bellflower looked out tlie window of tlie sfiuttle ship as it skimmed deeper into tlie atmospHere of TGyre Planet. At last, below, lie could see one of tHe alien cities. Judging from tlie constructions, one migGt imagine tKe vanisHed alien race in no way different from eartHincn except for language. Down to details in living accommodations, including toilet facilities, tKe cities, of THyre Planet were built for Human occupation. Bellflower, #, was an administrator. For more years tKan anyone would care to believe, He Gad attended evening classes in various centers which' specialized in producing tlie executive personality always in such short supply in industry. As a result of tHis schooling, his long-practiced smile of sincerity inspired immedate confidence; Eis dress was exactly proper for every occasion, social and business; and His comjsure could not be shaken by any conceivable corporate disaster. He knew every technique and reference source to use in determining tKe actual requirements of any potential employer. He knew the tfiree best companies to hire for resume writing. He knew How to respond without Hesitation to all possible job-placement-interview questions. And, of course. He was tKoroughly proficient in working every psychological and intelligence test known to man. His stern credo: Hire tKe best people available and pay whatever you have to to get them. , Bellflower was now confronted with the most challenging job of his career: General Director of the Scientific Task Force to Solve the Thyre Planet Transportation Problem. The shuttle, in due time, landed. Bellflower watched the other passengers, all homesteaders doubtless, disembark. When tKe last man was at the doorway, Bellflower arose and gathered up his belongings at leisure. He walked through the empty cabin to the exit, stepped out and calmly looked around for tiie welcoming party, already Halffragmented in confusion: thinking He Had missed tHe flight. Ee mayor. Hand outstretched, bounced up tKe stairs toward Him. "Wdcome to Aloseni, Mr. Bellflower!" cried the mayor. "Mayor Baile?" said Bellflower, taking the Hand in a firm, dry grip, making tKe smile, holding it just long enough to produce the desired effect, letting it go in recognition of tKe gravity of tKe situation on THyre Planet. "I Have been looking forward to working with you and your people." At tHe bottom of the boarding ramp. Bellflower repeated the performance for tfie otKer dignitaries. He placed Bmself completely at their disposal, sKowing no impatience, no desire to depart. At length an embarrassed silence fell. Formahties Had been to take the next step, perhaps for fear of offending their guest wEo was obviously quietly enjoying tKe welcoming activity. Bellflower said into the silence, "I guess it's time to go to work." Instantly, obeying Bellflower's suggestion. Mayor, Baile said, "We'll go into my office and go over the rituation right now, if you're not too tired from the trip." Bellflower bent to Eis suitcases. "Let's Have tHese sent over to my Hotel." Someone came forward to relieve Him of tEem. "Very well, Mayor Baile. Gentleman, tfiank you all for coming out. We'll be working closely togetKer." THe mayor started away. Bellflower following. An instant of sKock and terror enveloped tHe general director of was calmly walking toward wHat must be a Transportation BootH. Bellflower desperately surveyed the newly built spaceport No ground cars were in evidence! This development brought perspiration to Bellflower's skin. A man could damned well get killed in one of tKose Transportation Booths. Was He expected to use them, too? But of course you are, logic told him for tHe first time. When the mayor opened the door of the Transportation BootH, Bellflower drew back instinctively. The mayor said, "Everyone is a little uneasy the first few trips. Eventually, after a week or two, you get used to it. THe fatality rate is only point oH-oH-oH, oh-oh-oh two five of one percent." "Dellflower quickly rephrased the statistic to a mathematical aptitude test question. Given that the present population of the year (as on Mother earth) contains # days. By postulating an average travd rate per person of # trips a year. Bellflower was readily able to calculate a fatality rate of approximately # per day... assuming he had the decimal right. Each day he stayed on Thyre Planet, he faced one chance out of # transportation system. He stepped into the booth, his terror slowly departing. It was wildly improbable that he would be killed. Somebody else would be. It would take tfe Transportation Booths over # years to kill him. "Now, here's the way you work it," said the mayor. "You dial your number, in this case, my office... Then you pull this lever..." The outside world became opaque, and the two men were isolated. "Now," continued the mayor, "you wait for this light to flash, which indicates your office is ready to receive you. For God's sake always wait for the light to flash; you'll be killed every time otherwise. Now, see it flash? Now you push this button." As he listened to the instructions, Bellflower watched the mayor of Aloseni. In the logical part of his mind. He thought that there were entirely too many operations involved, and that with proper redesign tHere seemed no reason not to eliminate at least two of tliem. WEen ttie mayor pusBed tBe button, blood spurted from tBe side of Bis Bead. "Good Gqdl" cried Bellflower. "Your earl" Stunned, tBe mayor put a Band to Bis Bead. "My ear is tom offl" Be cried. "Jesusl It tivats! Don't stand tBere! Get tBe damned first-aid kiti Get tBe doctor in Berel It's Eurting like Belli" Bellflower saw for tBe first time tBat tEey were in a different Transportation BootE. He could tell because tBe opacity was gone and beyond tBe glass door was an office. Bellflower slammed tbrougH tBe door crying, "Get a doctorl Mayor Baile is Eurtl" TBe room filled almost immediately witB employees. First aid was given. WitBin tBree minutes a doctor stepped out of tBe Transportation BootB and took charge. He inspected tBe mayor quicky before rendering a verdict. "You're going to be all rigBt. You've just lost an ear is all. We'll get you right over to tBe Bospital." "Thank God it wasn't any worse," said the mayor. Bellflower stood helplessly to one side, watching the mayor and the doctor depart by means of the Transportation Booth. He faced a horrible sinking sensation that came when Be realized that he was going to have to step back into that little booth to get to his motel. II TTithin a week, BeUflowerwas   situated in Bis offices. TBe general director's suite seemed not to accord completely vuth Bis job responsibilities, but for. the first few months, during program bmldup. Be would make do. In seven days, the unfamiliarity of the alien city vanished into Bis subconscious to trouble him only in vague dreams of the classic insecurity type. He was assured these, too, would pass. The strange and contradictory color combinations, the texture of the wood, the Band of tBe synthetics, the unfamiliar odors, tBe unusual ta'stes Bad blended into the natural environment. He reviewed his presentation for Colonel Ramsey, head of the Thyre Planet Citizens' Committee for Public Transi)ortatiom This blue-ribbon committee, appointed by the prerident of Thyre Planet to develop the .scientific team to solve the transportation problem, was as near at the moment, to an employer as Bellflower Bad. Colonel Ramsey stepped out of the Transportation Booth exactly at the appointed hour. The clearcircmt signal a moment before tds arrival gave Bellflower a cHance to compose His smile. WHen tHe amenities Had been completed, Bellflower said, "I understand Dr. Nostran will arrive tomorrow? I must congratulate you again on obtaining Eis services." "We were amazed He would consent," said Colonel Ramsey. "He made a personal presentation and He was the only one wHo did wKo seemed to Have a firm, scientific grasp of our problem Here on TKyre. You would expect no less from Dr. Nostran. I don't mind telling you, we felt very lucky to get Him." "I am looking forward to die opportunity of working witB Him," said Bellflower. "I Have been moving aHead as quickly as I can in His absence. I am presently recruiting senior staff members in accordance witH tEis Table of Organization." He passed tHe document over to Colonel Ramsey, wEo studied it At lengtH Colonel Ramsey said, "TBs is a professional document I wisH my people could do as well. But it's wHat we expect of you." "I expect tEe quaUty of my work to be reviewed along witH everyone else's," said Bellflower. "A man stands on His performance. I don't Hke excuses. I don't make excuses." "A commendable attitude," said the colonel. "I wish my people Sad that attitude, but I'm afraid there is a lack of true executive talent in tHe universe." "I am slowly coming to an appreciation of the magnitude f our problem Here on THyre," said Bellflower. "I don't want to xninimize tEe committment or resources that will Have to be made, nor do I wish to promise a solution within a week, a montH or even a year. This may be one of tHe most difficult problems ever tackled by the Human race." "We didn't find any scientific experts wKo tKougHt it would be easy." flower, "we are dealing with a problem of divergent cultures. Superficially these cultures are virtually identical. In fact, they are profoundly different. Tfieir very tHout processas, their very ways of tfiinldng about the universe, are at opposite extremes. I see our job, in a larger sense, as achieving a synthesis of these two opposites. 'We must, in sEort, learn tfie thought processes of the TEyiians. We must follow ffiem up the evolutionary ladder; we must isolate divergent tendencies, analyze them, project them info scientific constructs. These clues will offer Dr. Nostran a philosophical basis for His new pHysics. BoUj programs must advance in parallel developmaits." Colonel Ramsey, impressed, said, "I see Have not stopped tHinkmg after Having ade your successful presentation to the committee." "I will work on tHis problem twenty-four Sours a day. I will saturate my subconscious until the Scientific Task Force becomes the stuff of my dreams. I continually tum the dtuation over in my tSouts, seeking some tiny new insigSt, some small clue that can lead us a step forward. Step by step, clue by clue... " Bellflower settled deep into his chair. His eyes lost their focus to sight on distant, invisible goals -- a technique Se Sad mastered only by self-deception. "I always encourage my people to see the positive aspects of any research. I do not believe negative thinking is constructive. Let me give you an example. "I've talked to a dozen people who keep coming back to Captain MacDonald's blunder. What is to be served by worrying over that again? What is to be served by discussing endlessly Commander Aloseni's role? Should he have forbidden the use of radar? The whole question is academic. Let's take the positive approach. "How could a culture develop to this point without discovering radar? How cotild they store all their recorded data, every bit of it, their whole history, on tape that could be erased by radar frequencies? "It doesn't help to say that if all those recordings hadn't been erased, we would be able easily to read the solution to our transportation problem from them. That's past. What does help is asking ourselves how such an advanced culture could be so stupid. This is the problem we have to address ourselves to." XTour point is very well  taken," said Colonel Ramsey. "I wish my own people would leam to take a positive approach like that." "My mind," said Bellflower, "keeps continually returning to this cultural polarity. It illustrates the magnitude of the task before us. The Thyrians Have developed a method of transportation unknown anrwhere else in the universe. And yet, yet... it seems almost within our grasp, doesn't it? We Have the Corsi equations. They tell us how to effect no-time transmissions between spacial coordinates. And what is more common than starship flights? We think nothing of a journey of a thousand lightyears. Yet the energy requirements are fantastic and nowHere in tfie Corsi equations can we learn Eow to do matter transmission in close proximity to a strong gravitational field. "Yet Here on TKyre, witfi one atomic pile for power and a single computer, tlie TEyrians erected tEis vast network of matter transmitters. WEat was tEe x-equation tlieir scientific genius evolved? We look at tEe world tHrougE different eyes. Ironic tEat neitEer race ever guessed tEe otBer's secret!" "I wisE my people Ead your broad perspective," said Colonel Ramsey. "I do not underestimate tEe magnitude of tEis job. I studied it carefully before I made appEcation for the position of General Director. I would not Eave Eesitated to turn the appointment down if I felt for a gle moment that there would not be enough resources to carry out e assignment properly. I expect defeat. "But I ultimately expect wctory. "Every day twenty men, women and children step into a Booth, just like the one over there, and emerge mangled corpses an instant later. Every day people are horribly and permanently mutilated by that device. I, myself, saw Mayor Baile lose an ear. I want to work on this program. But I must know that our scientific people have every resource at their disposal. "Even if my scientists ultimately discover after years and years of work that there is no solution to the problem, I want to know that I, personally, made the best try anyone could make to end this needless slauter." "Mr. Bellflower," said Colonel Ramsey, "tHs is tSe kind of support you Eave every rigfit to expect from us. The committee, every man and woman on it, is personally committed to see that that is exactly the kind of support you will get" "I deeply appredate your confidence," said Bellflower. Ill 'wo days later, BeEflower spoke privately witfi !Bs cQief scientist. Dr. Seymour Nostran, newly arrived to assume duties. Bellflower opened the conversation on a social note. "You find, doctor, after a few trips in the Booth, you don't mind it any more. We're only losing twenty a day, on the average. TEe figure wiU go up as mere immigrants move in, but the odds remain constant." Dr. Nostran did not dispute the point. "I suggest," said Bellflower, "we each make our own adjustment in. our own way. TKe only effect the sociologists Have noted has been a slight increase in fe suicide rate. Each of us develops our superstition: tiiat accidents won't happen twice from the same booth; that an accident to a close associate or family member confers immunity on oneself; that a strong belief in the power of a talisman will influence external reality in one's favor... We each adjust in our own way: you and I, to a knowledge of probabilities, which establishes our thinking on a firm, scientific basis." Dr. Nostran said, "My stomach still knots up every time I get into one of those damned things." Dr. Nostran," said Bellflower, "what do yon think of eur chances? What are we up agamst; what do we need to get the jeh done? I was certainly net able to follow an the details in ywui: presentation to the Thyre Geaendttee, but I wonder if you could explain the Nostran Theory to me in layman's terms?" "The theory," said Dr. Nostran, "is an evolutionary growth, the final culmination of research that extends back into antiquity. It no more bekmgs to me tten it does to the milhons of physicists traveling the same path before me. You are familiar with wHat used to be called quantum mecEanics, one of tEe loveUest intellectual concepts of tEe Euman race? I returned to tis tEeory ratEer tlto tEe Corsi equations. My contribution is to postulate tt tEe quanta do not reprsent discrete jumps, but are composed of a number of interrelated elements I cEose to call pifilins. "Now tEe Nostran TEeory, socalled, essentially proposes tEat tEe various afpHa-pifilins interact witE tEe amma-pifilins to produce conditions formerly referred to as tSe quanta. WEereas it could be demonstrated tEat tEe location or energy of a single quantum-particle was indeterminate, I propose tEat botH the location and energy of tEe two pifiUns are indeterminate. This is tEe crucial point, Bowever: I suggest tEat tEe combination condition, commonly Eeld to be tEe quanta, is absolutely determinate. Provided only tEat we can establisE te actual value for tEe ideal mass of tEer tEe apEapEilin or tEe ganima-pEilin. TEe problem poses tmusual experimental difEculties. "I suggested to tEe TEyre Committee tiBat tEe maEunction of tEe transportation system on tEis planet arises from tlTig very uncertainty prindple, operating statistically over bilEons and billions of molecules in transit between Booths. TEe problem is insoluble in terms of our present revised Corsi equations. An ajproacE tErougE tEe old quantum mecEanics, as reinterpreted by tEe Nostran TEeory, is our only Eope for success." "TEen you are proposing extensive researcE?" asked Bellflower. "I took tEat to be tEe case from your presentation." "TEere is no otEer way, Mr. Bellflower. I Eave devoted my life to tEis researcE, and I can tell you it will tax our resources to lEe limit E we are to conclusively determine tEe ideal mass of the amma-pEilin. But it represents, in my opinion, tEe only real solution to TEse's ghastly accident rate, "I may as well be frank witS you. Bellflower. I would never Eave consented to tEe scientEic management of tEis program E I felt for a single instant tEat pecunious administrators would witEEold needed funds, as they Eave been known to do all too often in tEe past WitE Euman lives at stake, almost # a year, we Eave no alternative but to persevere untE we Eave determined the ideal mass of tEe amma-pEilin." "And, doctor, once done -- ?" "TEe engineers sEould be able to apply tEe new equations immediately in lEe redeagn of the Transportation System." tugHt, Dr. Nostrani wrote ' Eis colleague on tSe planet Tfiorsen: Dear Professor Rind: I am now established on Thyre Planet and have had a very successful conference with Reginald Bellflower, the principal administrator of the project I wrote you about. I know you will be as elated as I am to learn that at last I am assured of adequate financial support to consummate my lifelong ambition to determine the ideal mass of the gamma-pifilin. IV  ' Nostran supplied Bellflower witfi a detailed estimate of His projected requirements for tHe first full year of operation. Bellflower Had already acquired a skeleton staff from' tHe local population and was beginning to add elective flesH. An unexpected tind Had been tHe man to Head up tHe Engineering Division, a local applicant. THis permitted tHe preliminary design work to get underway wItHin six weeks after receipt of Dr. Nostran's request. Engineering promised construction could begin In eleven montHs on tHe largest particle accelerator ever conceived. Bellflower Hired a personnel director from Eis own Home planet, Costain, known to Him by reputation: Dr. A. Jimg Fiedler. Between tHem tEey outlined tHe recruiting program. First priority went to obtaining suitable people to Head tHe PurdHaring Contract Administration and Xenological Divisions, tHe last a divion particularly forward in Bellflower's tHougHts, wHose 'oH would be to elaborate tHe psycHology on tHe aUen TEyrians. "Dr. Fiedler," said Bellflower, "I want you to get your department built up as qtilckly as possible. I want you free to concentrate on getting In tHree or four top managers. I Hope you can start on tHat in two weeks. Let tHe staff Handle tHe engineers and scientists. But be sure tiiey know wHat tHejre doing. Sell tHe job, sell its importance. I want to blanket tHe tinlverse wItH recruitment ads for just tHe rigHt people. Be sure to feature tHe fact Tfiyre was discovered by a Federation exploration team and tHat cHoice Homesteads are still available. Next, play up Dr. Nostran. He won't be offended. And tHen Ht Heavy oti tHe opportunities for professional advancement, tHe working conditions, the full support of tecEnIcal-minded management... you know the usual tHrng. Sell tHem' on tHe idea tHey'll Have tHe best and latest equipment and virtually unlimited funds at tHeIr disposal in view of the critical nature of the research." "I thinh we ought to play down the actual problem we're working ofi," said Dr. Fiedler. "I've been here three days and I'm still terrified every time I get into a Transportation Booth. A lot of people will think twice before they'll bring their families to a planet with a transportation system like this." "That's one reason we pay top salaries," said Bellflower. "I'll leave it to you how to handle it. Better set up a Psychology Group to do some depth research for you and come up with a scientific approach for the copywriters." "I was thinking along those lines," said Dr. Fiedler. "Let's try to get some genuinely creative people in the organization, too. We're committed to Dr. Nostran's general approach; we must see he gets every person He needs. But we can support him with a lot of peripheral research. I'm thinking, now, of a special group in the Xenological Division to examine the feasibility of locating surviving THyrians. First, what are the probabilities that there are still Tlqrrians on the planet? How much of the planet has not been explored by us as yet? Where would the Thyrians logically be Hiding? "Let's check every inch of territory on the map for possible sites. Let's run an analysis to find out the probability not only of rinding Thyrians, but also the probability of finding a technically oriented TEyrian. Out of the total population, whatever it was, what percentage of Thyrians were likely to understand How the Transportation System actuaDy operated? In other words, statistically speaking, what is the maximum number of Thyrians that could be hiding, and out of this number, what are our chances of finding one who could contribute to the solution of our problem? Would the actual search, in short, be worth the expense? "Let's find out tiow many aliens there were on the planet when the cities were inhabited. Let's study the cities and estimate the size of the population they were built to serve. "Let's set up a group to find out what was the recent disaster that led to the total disappearance of the Th#uians. How long ago did it happen? Let's find out why they incinerated their dead and why their visual artists avoided the representation of objects from nature. "This is the type thinking I want. Let's go after creative people." "I'm with you all the way," "I want tiiose thxee division ectors witHin tHree monttvs. Wie're going to cut ttie nonnal recruiting time in Half all tHe way down the line!" U nder the dynamic management of Bellflower, the operation began to snowball. By itfie time of ground-brealdng ceremonies for tHe particle accelerator -- only two months befiind scBediile -- Bellflower was able to assure tHe growing population of THyre Planet tfiat everytfiing conceivable was being done. Now In tfie second year of tHe operation. Bellflower began to devote His energies to larger aspects of tfie problem. He was as conditioned as any man on tfie planet to tfie use of Transportation Booths. His frequent statement tfiat fie made more trips in a day in overseeing tfie vast organization tfian most citizens made In a week indicated Bs interest In tfie solution was vitally personal. Colonel Ramsey, tfie president's liaison witfi Bellflower now tfiat tfie , citizens committee, goal eccomplisfied, fiad been dissolved, came for Bs biweekly bribing. "We're approacBhg a planetwide deatfi rate of thirty a day," tfie colonel said. "I've seen tfie papers," said Bellflower. "We're not getting our story across. Look at tfie tremendous progress we've made just during the last quarter. Dr Nostran's accelerator is nearly back on schedule. We have expanded tfiirteen per cent in terms of technical staff alone. Approxnow directly on our payrolls, not to mention the people paid by tfie independent contractors. We have inaugurated a new division exclusively to study the operation of tfie Transportation Booths from a theoretical standpoint, including what actually occurs during transit. We Haven't even been able to solve tfiat problem for tfie starsBps! So you see we're trying every approach tfiat is even remotely promising. This is tfie story we Have to get across." "Tfie president understands tBs," said Colonel Ramsey. "The papers are maldng very uninformed criticisms. We're much nearer to tfie solution than we were a month ago, and there has been no hint of waste and mismanagent above tfie nominal t ninlmiim you've got to expect and allow for in a crash operation of tBs magnitude. But it's a difficult point, as you say." (CT don't know Sow often I've  repeated obvious statements," said Bellflower. "Take ffie truism: In physics, tfie smaller tiSe phenomenon under investigation, tfie larger tfie energy requirement WHat can be more obvious? And tHe death rate: of course it is going up. What would you expect? TKe population is going up I Cut down on tH population, you'll cut down on the death rate." "We Have some room for optimism on that point," said Colonel Ramsey. "Most of tHe Homestead property is gone. THe Federation team expects to complete tKeir work of processing claims in another month or two Our projection now is that the immigrant population will peak Then we'll hnd out how stable the population is going to be, whether TEyre will continue to grow in a logical fashion, or whether Thyre is just another flash in the pan. t we're almost over the hump on the population, and we can be grateful for that." "There are several iHngs we can do about the immediate problem," said Bellflower. 'We need a Public Relations Division to keep the citizens abreast of our work. We're going to have to start getting out press releases, posters, documentary films, tie-in promotions with toy manufacturers... you know the sort of thing I mean. We need some good people for a Speakers' Bureau to get the message to the fraternal organizations, the business groups and the schools. We are going to have to create a whole ing from the ground up, with a new, catchy nickname." "We've definitely got to improve the image before the organization becomes a political football," said Colonel Ramsey, Bellflower bent forward to his desk and requested, by means of the intercom, delivery of a document. When the secretary brought it, He said, "Colonel Ramsey, I want you to look this over. I've been thinking of the larger aspects of the work. An administrator is not only responsible for selling the program to management -- in ffis case the Thjo-e. But he is also responsible for making whatever contribution He can to the financial end of the operation. "Appropriations time is coming up very soon." He handed across the document and continued ffis explanation. "I'm not surprised at the costs we've run into. I have never minced words on the subject of costs, nor has Dr. Nostran. But it's not going to be as expensive as converting to land transportation, as some have proposed. All the cities on Thyre are organized to accommodate the Transportation Booths. It would be impossible to put in a safe and rational system of surface streets. Tfie expense of inter-city higHways, on top of tEat, would be astronomical I THat approach is out. I've Heard people say, well, can we afford to solve the problem? Is it worth it?" nellflower bent forward intently, fixing Colonel Ramsey's eyes. "Unless something is done, In three years we'll be losing forty people a day, fourteen thousand six Hundred a year I The economic cost alone, in terms of deaths and injuries, is already lars a year, by very conservative figures. And this says noting of the human suffering. The question must not be: Can we pay for the solution? The qution must be: Haw can we pay for the solution?" "The president is vniS you one himdred per cent," said Colonel Ramsey. "Please glance tBrough the pro iKsal. Let me know wEat you think." Colonel Ramsey read quietly for a full minute. Looking up lit last, he asked, "Do you think we can sell it?" "I know we can sell it," said llellflower. "T#s is one of an administrator's many jobs, if he knows his business. All I need is life president's full support and I ooperation." "Looking back," said Colonel Ramsey, "I think we should have gone after Federation money in the very beginning." "Yes," said Bellflower, "I could Have recommended it at the time. But experience has indicated to me that it's always better to wait a year or two. You have to convince the Federation people that you're serious yourself, that you really intend to carry through. "If we had tried a year ago, we might not have succeeded. What did we Have to show them, then? And it's too hard trying to go back in after you've lost once. Now we're ready. "This program is a natural for the Federation. Once we get this little Idnk worked out of the transportation system, look at what the Federation will Have bought foi: its tinandal supporti For the first Stile in Bstory we will haye oisetnBonal matter tranfters whi function in any gruidfaticnial fidd. It will revolutionize franspotiation on the stsdface of eveiy planet in the Federation. Even the spin-off from such research is of incalculable valuel" "I wish you would come with me this afternoon," said Colonel Ramsey "and tell the president what you've told me. Tell it just the way you've told it to me." "I want you to think of the advantages of this to Thyre. With Federation backing, we can really get tbe program into higU gear. T Kinir of wfiat it will mean to tKe wHole economy of Tfiyre!" "You mu Mr. Bellflower, come tell tfie President tins yourself. I can't tell you Eow entGusiastic I am for tEe ideal" V T Eree montEs later. Bellflower returned from Coueril, tEe planetary Eeadquarters of tEe Federation of Star Systems. He reported to tEe president on tEe success of Eis mission. "Mr. Presiident, I am submitting a written report, but I'm very pleased and gratified to have this opportunity of giving you a first-Eand account. I must tell you in tEe beginning tEat tEe staff you sent witE me did a magnMcent job. I literally could not Eave done it witfiout tEem. I cannot praise too ffigfily Mr. Leggitt, from tEe TEyrian National CEamber of Commerce. TEere is no man more genuinely dedicated to tEe walfare of TEyre tEan Mr. Leggitt. "I can report tEe mission was entirely successful. We Eave a firm committment of ten bilEon dollars from tEe Federation emergency fund. TEat will solve our immediate problem witE tEe accelerator backup researcE in six montEs. After tEat, I believe we can really start talking witE them about substantial monies." "Mir. Bellflower," said tEe president of TEyre, "I don't need to tell you tEat today you are one of tEe most popular men on TEyre Planet. I want to assure you, personally, and the wEole Save Our CEildrenI organization tEat we will give you every possible support I can't tell you witE wEat emotions we Eave all greeted tEe Federation action." TEe president glanced into tEe distance. "TEyre Planet is a small, new insignificant planet crying out to tEe stars for aid in our Eour of crisis. Now, tErougE you, Mr. Bellflower, tEe stars Eave tEundered back tEeir support. Here are tEe bilEon bUEon people in tEe known universe, united tErou tEe Federation of Star Systems, extending a Band of assistance to tEe least of tEeir brotEers. No grander day Eas been known in te Bstory el tEe race of mani How true it is; Ask and it aU be given you. I Eeard of your success on TV, Mr. Bellflower, witE tears of gratitude in my eyes." B ellflower, as Ee waited for Dr. Nostran, surveyed Eis new offices witE appreciation. TEey occupied one complete floor of tEe Commercial BuEding in central Aloseni, tEe major City on TEyre Planet. TEe main office Had beea completely; remodeled during his fifteea-day stay on Coueril. Hia offices in the new now under construction, would be even grander. Before Him on the desk, the second annual report awaited His approval. Two hours from now. He waa scheduled to receive an Honorary Doctor of Humanities degree from tHe Univergity of Altung, center of mucH rmearcH on THyrian psychology sponsored fore Him for final reading. THe weekly Divirional Progress Reports Summary awaited Hia study. Dr. Nostran stepped from tHe Transportation BootB, smiling. "Congratulations, Bellflowerl It's been all over iTV for tHe last three daysl Wonderful nevrel We are pusBng full ahead on the accelerator." Bellflower extended a hand. "How good of you to come over. Please have a seat. Dr. Nostran. I won't keep you but a few nunutes." Beaming, Dr. Nostran, looking younger and more fit than when he arrived on THyre Planet more than two years ago, drew up the chair and settled himself into it. "My own work is showing good progress. For the first time I feel we are on our way toward making solid progress." "I've been reading some of the old weekly progress reports since I got back," Bellflower said. "I seem to remember, Doctor, that you once told me you could solve the problem by measuring the ideal mass of either the apHaor amma-pifilin. I Have not seen any work at all on the alpHa-pifilin." 'Tr. Nostran admitted he had ' been working on only the igamma-pifilin. It would be ver' very difficult to do that for the apha-pifilin. Being time-negative, it presents exceptional instrumentation problems. If we had a small time maclune, the difficulties would be reduced by an order of magnitude." "Isn't a time machine a Httle out of the question. Dr. Nostran? The Corsi equations pretty much eliminate the possibiHty of time travel in this universe, don't they?" "Benjamin Corsi was insane I" snapped Dr. Nostran. "There's no question about the authenticity of Bstorical documentation on that point; I have examined many of tiie original source materials myself. A small time machine just enough to move a negative mass a distance of #' angstroms is all we would require." "If we could build a time machine," said Bellflower after a moment, "couldn't we just go back and get all tEose tapes MacDonald accidentally erased? Where would tKat leave your main project?" "We couldn't build one tfiat large until we got tHe ideal mass of the pifilin. You can see tSat, Bellflower. A small one, maybe. Not a big one." "You mean you would really know how to build a time machine if you could get tSe ideal mass of tKe pifilin?" "Jesus CKrist, Bellflower, wHat do you tHink I'm working on? I'm talking about tHe ideal mass of the pitilinl Once we find at, it's the key to everytffingl" "Well," said Bellflower, "perhaps I could sell tem just a small time mace. WEaf do you think it would cost to get research started along tEose lines on a modest scale? One bilEon? Two bilEon?" So the conversation went. At length, Having overstayed ffis time, Dr. Nostran stepped into the Transportation BootE and vanished about lus business. Bellflower closed Eis eyes and allowed himself a moment of speculation. Suppose Dr. Nostran was right -- and wfio could possibly know whetEer Ee was rit or not? What kind of a socie most certainly would still Have to administer tEe operation of getting rid of all the mistakes in Human History, past and future. It would be a job to cHallenge His own talents. It would be a colossal program wHicE would last more tHan a fiuman lifetime. Dr. Nostran was # years old. TEeoretical work He Had done # years ago was now in graduate sdHool texts on a bilHon planets. As te impEcations of latest equations became partially evident, many were beginning to call Him tHe Corsi of tEe Universe. At latest count, Ee Had # milEon Eonorary doctor's degrees, indicating tHe general esteem in wEicE Ee was Held by His colleagues. Bellflower was completely persuaded tEat Dr. Nostran was te perfect man for the job of solving tEe transportation problem on THyre Planet. VI W itE the second influx of Federation money on tHe promised scEedule, BeEflower approved tEe plans for construction of tEe vast new Research Center, occupying a ten-milelong site paraUel to tHe particle accelerator excavation. THe particle accelerator itseE would ultimately consist of a gentle spiral trackway rising twenty-two stories above ground level. Construction was proceeding on scEedule, and the #-mEe-long, mile-deep trencH Had been dug. Bellflower was'also occupied witiS a new propol requested by tEe president of TEyre Planet. TEig envisioned tEe conversion of major areas of tEe planet to researcB sites -- some connected witE Bellflower's suggestion, master plans were in preparation to convert TEyre Planet to one of tEe major researcH faciUEes in tEe solid base for tEis new construction. It already possessed a substantial number of tEe most famous scientists available, eacE laboring at tEe details of Eis specialty in accordance witS Dr. Nostran's vision. Soon it would be doubtful that even the rediately accommodate usefully all tiie available talent tEey were funded for. If Bellflower could be said to Have a problem, it involved tEe time maclune. TEe Federation inspection team was due in a montE. TEey would go over tEe complete operation of tiie minutest detail. Bellflower knew tiie financial management aspect was secure against critidsm. TEe Federation accountants would locate some duplication, tEe elinunation of wEicE would save a few milmion dollars Eere and tiiere to Justify tiieir jobs, but otEervnse they would approve tiie program as it stood. TEe senior scientific staff would doubtless be reluctant to criticize Dr. Nostran on any point, but some junior scientist, just out of school, would unquestionably cEallenge tEe time macffine on tEe basis of tEe Cord equations. TEis could lead to an interminable squabble between exierts, and so-caUed experts, and in tEe end cause tEe wEole debate to erupt into imwanted pubEdty. Bellflower dedded the best way to avoid difficulty was to confront tEe time-macEine researcB squarely at tiie first meeting. TEe Federation sdentists must be made to understand that only a small time macEine would be involved and the cost of tiie development would never exceed ten per cent of the total effort. Even if tiie research failed, it had cost next to nothing. Bellflower would have to take tEe Federation contracting officer aside and explain that there was no intention of attempting to develop an operational model. It was difficult to see how any rational Federation officer in any position of authority could justify funds for that sort of research, tince the benefits of the development were obscure and the multiple disadvantages and inherent problems too readily apparent. The contracting officer must be made unequivocably to understand tiiat Dr. Nostran's device, if successful, would be nothing more than another tool for the experimental physicists, with' no wider application area, except possibly for demonstrations at fairs and in undergraduate science classrooms. Bellflower's reflections were disturbed by the dear-circuit signal on Eis Transportation Bootli. Bellflower looked up. He Bad just time to compose Eis face to its most stony severity before the visitors emerged. It was the height of discourtesy to arrive without advance notification. Out stepped a man Bellflower Identified as one of Dr. Nostran's senior scientists. "Mr. Bellflower," He said, "I Hate to go over Dr. Nostran's head this way, but I think we've stumbled onto the solution to our problem." "WEat problem is that?" asked Bellflower coldly. "TEe problem of what's wrong witE the transportation system on tQs planet," the man said. "WEat in God's name are you talking about?" demanded Bellflower. "It's simply a question of a malfunction in the computer." "God damn it, man I There can't be anything wrong with that computer... Can there?" he president was smiling wEeif Bellflower stepped out of tKe Transportation Booth. "Mr. Bellflower, it's always good to see you. I can't imagine what sort of emergency you have in mind. But you know you have my support in the matter without asking,;" He drew Bellflower to the comfortable chair and went to the adjacent one. "Now, Mr. Bellflower, lets hear it." "There is a remote possibility, Mr. President, that our research may have been rewarded." "In what way, Mr. Bellflower?" asked the president sympathetically. "We may Have found out what's wrong with the transportation system." In the face of presidential silence, Bellflower preserved a respectful attitude of waiting. "You really know what's wrong with it?" asked the president at last. "There's a possibility that something's wrong with the computer. The evidence is strong enough to suggest an investigation. The Federation people would be sme to insist on an investigation, in the face of the evidence I've seen." "I see," the president said, relaxing. "Approximately how much additional funds do you think this will come to? Will we have to go back to the Federation right now, or can we swing the first part with what we've already been given?" "The technicians think they can have it fixed tomorrow," said Bellflower.  gain there was silence, which began as though it mit continue for eternity. Bellflower could appreciate the president's thoughts. "In case they're right," Bellflower said, "we are confronted with some serious problems!" The voice reached the president in his cave of shattered ambitions. He roused himself to the present. "I'm sorry, Mr. Bellflower. What was that again?" "I say we may have a lot of problems on our minds. If these technicians are right, the problems involved in phasing out the Planet are going to Have to be thought about right now. Do you realize how many people are involved? Do you realize the magnitude of this effect upon the lives of our citizens? Do you realize what an integral part of "I'm just stunned, Mr. Bellflower," said the president. "I'm sure you've done all you can. I need a moment to pull myself together." "I knew you would be fully as elated as I am," said Bellflower, "Yes, of course," said the president. Bellflower folded his hands and waited. The president's thoughls were now exploring all the unprofitable alternatives Bellflower's mind had already explored. Delicate sensibilities prevented them from being vocalized. The one Hope Bellflower Had realistically glimpsed in His own analysis was fragmented on the character of the chief scientist lumself, Dr. Nostran. There were probably several thousand physicists and mathematicians who could see the implications of the time machine implicit in Dr. Nostran's pifilin research. One of the stupid bastards would inevitably let the cat out of the bag in his enthusiasm, and the whole concept of continued Federationsponsored research on Thyre Planet would go up the infinity tube. "Well," said the president at length, "We can't be sure that this new plan or whatever it is will actually work, can we? There's a good chance it won't, isn't there?" After the conference with the president. Bellflower called on Dr. Nostran. Dr. Nostran took the visit rather badly, as Belldower had known he would. T est day came. The day in advance, all communications media warned the citizens to refrain from tise of the Transportation Booths from #:# ajm until the govenunent gave ffie all-clear announcement. Kteven o'clock approached. The president and Befifloweil Had run through their victory statements on the television prompters. The president's remarks began: "Citizens, the moment we have all jirayfully hoped for so long has at last arrived." Bellflower began: T cannot tell you, today, the faide I feel in having been instrumental in a small measure in the glorious events of this afternoon. But in a larger sense, no one man can claim credit for our victory, not even the beloved Dr. Nostran. The events today demonstrate once again that if you are committment of your treasure, no iiroblem in the universe is too complicated for man to solve." The alternative addresses, calling for renewed dedication and sacrifice, were also on hand in the unhappy event of failure. The president, along with Bellflower and major iolitical dignitaries, watched the TV coverage on a screen in the wall. Dr. Nostran had declined to attend the cerOiiomes, pleading urgent laboratory work. The screen now showed technicians as they prepared to disconnect the computer. "We're waiting now for you people out tHere to clear the Booths," said the announcer impatiently for the fifth or sixth time. "Please do not i)se the Transportation Booths! You could be seriously Burt or killed!" The camera studied flickering lights on the control panel. The announcer pleaded, "Please, tell everybody you know not to use the BooiHs! We can't shut off the computer until every last light goes off!" This went on for approximately thirty minutes. Slowly, the number of lights decreased on the control panel until only a few were left. THere was suddenly a moment when all the lights were off. "Now!" cried a voice. The board went dead. All transportation across Thyre Planet ceased. "I certainly Hope we didn't catch anyone in the system at cut-off," said the announcer. "I thought I did see one light come on, just before the board went dead; let's Hope not! Now, while the technicians replace the deficient unit, we will switch to the volunteers across the planet. Let's talk to these brave people." The interviews withthe volunteers went on seemingly without end. "Are you afraid. Miss Jones, to be one of the first to use the Booths after repairs?" "They're going to send some kitties through first," she said. "If the kitties can make it, I'm willing to try." The proceedings wore on. Only one small note of tragedy interrupted them. A special bulletin came on one Hour and teen minutes after cut-off. "Ladies and Gentlemen. We have just received a report that a family of four are believed to Have been caught in transit during cut-off of the Transportation Booths. Mr. Arnold Hutchins, #, his wife, Mabel, age unknown, and their two children, Mary and Kathleen, seven and nine, all of # Bentway Road, Aloseni, stepped into their Transportation Booth on their way to a local cinema at the exact time of cut-off. Police are now verifying the report, which was made by Mrs. Winifred Friendly, mother of the deceased "Wife, who was at the family home at the time and who witnessed the trac development. The family Bad been watching television imtil just a moment before the disaster Mr Hutchins's last words uport entering the Booth are reported to Have been, 'We still have a lot of time. This thing will go oil for hours.' "The Hutchins family and Mrs. Friendly, immigrants from the Extertian System, arrived on Thjire Planet three years ago and homesteaded the site at # Bentway Road, where they Have lived since arrival. We Have Had no late word on funeral ar ittcenents, but it is assumed by police lEat final details are still Gontingenf on recovery of tHe four Codies." It was slitly after I :# wHen tEe computer was reactivated, its original function restored. Af tBat instant, unaware of ny time lapse since stepping Into tHeir Transportation Bootfis on tiSeir way back Home from tEe world-wide annual picnic, tEe THyrians emerged all across tEe planet. In physical appearance, tHey closely resembled tEe oriental race from tHe antiquity of MotEereartE. In tEe space of a Heartbeat, tErougE tEe residental areas of TEyre Planet, there were Happy, Holidaying THyrians everywHere. Happened?" demandtHe president as THyrians slowly acquiring puzzled looks overlayed with confusion, began to appear before televiilon cameras. "Apparently," said Bellflower, they all got caught coming back from somewhere when the computer first went on tEe blink." "OH, my God!" cried tHe president, as the magnitude of tEe disNiter became apparent. "How many of tSem are tHere?" Bellflower said, "THe latest figures I've seen from the Xenological Division was an ostiBellflower turned to the oilier gmtaries assembled in the president's suite. "Gentlemen," He said. His expression without omo-' tion, "some of tHe blame for all this is mine for relying too Heavily on the scientific staff." and a Half EartHmen, the two races babbling incompreheiibly at each other, presented to the mind unquestionably the most tangled logistics problem ever encountered in tHe uruverse. THe president, in an awestruck voice said, "WHat do you think they will do when tHey find out we accidentally destroyed every single bit of tape recording on tfie planet -- their History, ihek literature, their music... ?" "They're going to be danuMd mad," one of tHe dignitaries said. ". President," tfie televisioa teclinician said. "You're on." From the television screen on the wall came tHe words, "Ladies and Gentlemen, tHe Prerident of THyre..." Bellflower's thoughts turned to future challenges to His skill. He speculated on How the company who wrote His resumes for him would recount this latest suoooss for the edification of future emt:hf.injing T Teidi Had' dismantled tBe house again. No, nol God, liow be Hated cHange. TEeo looked down at Hi feet, at tHe block set in tSe in-long gra. THe numerals #. Yes, iHis was wHere his House was located. He raised His eyes to view His Home again. It was totally unrecognizable. WHy, oH wEy didn't sHe leave it alone? He gave Her too mucH leeway Did Ee aim for realism too But so opposite! Heidi Hiddi, after a man Had Ead a Baid day feeding and elucidating Sudoatfons in StudiCom Ee did not want to come Home and Have to do battle witlj a vastly altered domicile. TEeo sigKed despairingly, Where Had she put' tHe front door This morning it Had bees smack-dab in tHe middle of a neo-colonial facade. SHe must Have reduced tHe place as soofl as He left. Now tHe House appear ed to be an angled L-sHape, in a later style witH incongruous oriental embellisHments. It was, Th'eo supposed, the most recent fashion fad. He trudged around tHe right Hand side of the building. It was bad enough when she just cHang ed around some of the inside walls. She was never satisfied with anything for more than a week. Theo tradged on, shaking his head at his own uncanny knack of seeming always to be able to choose the wrong direction -- Theo came to what he conjectured to be the back door. He climbed duroplast steps, thumbed the ident. The door opened. At least she seemed to have hung one of them straight on its magstrip this time. He stepped into a strange kitchen, ignored the design and disposal of its furniture, headed for the outlet archway. He next found himself in a room that had puce walls, a pink ceiling and a purple floor. Flikflims had been clipped at crazy angles to the walls, a whole threedoUar boxful by the looks of things. From the arrangement of selected appurtenances Theo was unable to decide whether it was a dining room, playroom or lounge. He shuddered. It looked terrible. lick, click, click. Heidi's shoes. Always her stride sounded military. "Theo." And there was Heidi. "Don't say you don't like it! It's taken me all day, and I haven't finished yet." "Heidi," he appealed hopelessly, 'Svhaf s wrong with it the way it was?" "I didn't like it. I got tired of it. You don't know what it's like staring at the same old walls every day. I wanted a change." "But it's only three or four weeks since you changed' it last. I thought you'd leave it that way for a while." "I didn't like it," she repeated flatly. "What's wrong with a change now and then?" "But so soon! Why didn't you tell me?" "Because you'd have been against it," she said accurately. "Whafs the point of having UBild if you don't make a few changes occasionally?" "Gradual changes, improvements, yes. But you alter the entire place." He gestured at tlie room. "Nothing here is the same." "It is an improvement," she stated. "It is better than it was." "Whafs it supposed to be?" he asked. "No, don't tell me. I'd rather not know." "You don't appreciate me. You have no understanding," she said coldly. "You try to repress my creative instinct." "Here we go again," he muttered. "Heidi, you have no creative instinct, and your taste gets worse all the time. You're not creating, you're copying. You're just scrambling after the latest thing they put through the matrices tuner. You're not resisting the under-pitch." "What do you know about creation?" she said. "You have no sensitivity, no flair! All day it's taken me, and what do you know about it? You are a stodge, a plebeian, a philistine." "I want  home that stays reasonably still. Is that too much?" he said. "A place where I know where to find my shoes, where I know where the bathroom is, where I can find my way in the dark without walking into walls and tripping over things." "You wouldn't change at all, would you?" she countered. "No, I wouldn't," he agreed, capitulating. "Which way to the bedroom?" "There is no bedroom. I have a geisha salon," she said coolly. "Your samurai cell is through' there, past flie tearoom on the left" What was the use of arguing? He had only himself to blame, hadn't he? What alternative did he have? Separate rooms now! Theo walked in the direction indicated, bowed and suffering. "No appreciation," Heidi said. "No appreciation at all." 'He bed was absent, the foam roll being placed directly upon the floor. The walls were decorated with large garish yellow slashes made by a spectro-sweep. The intention seemed to have been to acEeve some semblance of picture-writing. It failed. Wardrobe flats had been converted into a concertina screen and ray-bathed to a greenish gold. Ray-bathed to a similar color also were the other furnishings in the room, a low li-back chair, a broad low table, a large chest with uneven spikes on the corners of its lid. Theo dropped his case and sagged. As a youngster he had traipsed over the countryside with Es father, an itinerant fruitplchcr. Theo had worked, fought, to climb the social ladder. He had known apartments, caravans, dormitories, hotel rooms. Now he wanted a home. And he had a home that became transformed from time to time to an alien residence that robbed him of any sense of belonging. Be kicked the K-back chair. The rugged honeycombed featherweight arced a good two meters into the air, bounced off the wall and fell back to tumble for a wEle around the room. Theo recollected all right, this morning the table had been blue, wider, longer-legged -- and in the what? sewing room? Sewing! Who did sewing these days? Certainly not Heidi, That's if it was the same table. Theo cursed. So easy to reduce the old to a puff of powder, to refurmsh with' moldcraft for a few dollars. Theo pushed up the glo-slide. # The amber ceiling brightened to a streaky moming-sun yellow. The room did not benefit from the improved illumination. Theo viewed it with' mounting disgust. Taste and competence were absent. What had she called it, tfie samurai cell? It was an abortion. The umber walls had dark patches. The converter-ray coloring had been carelessly carried out unmasked on the spot and the silhouette of the li-chair was drawn in oily tints upon the floor. Slapped together, a daub, no finesse, no polish'. It was not meant to be permanent. It could alwajrs be changed. "I don't want it!" Theo listened, momentarily shocked that he had uttered the thought so loudly. Then he said it again. "I don't want it!" The house had been juggled around so many times that he could not differentiate between one and another. He remembered the zig-zag craze, and the curlwall fad, and the V-A slope, and the not-so-long-ago multi-level with steps, steps, steps, up, down and everywhere. The wrinkle, the inner-piUar, the baroque, the Spamsh, the marbled. Only parts could he recall. He had never known any of these homes, or had time to associate and meld his personality into their fabric. Only one design could Theo remember in its entirety, and that was the very first one, the dream home he had selected from a catalogue. The demonstrators had first fashioned it on his base grid. Elegant, comfortable, soothingly tinted and plearing to the eye, this home he could recall with pleasure. ' Then had come Heidi, who had turned out to be far less amenable than he had anticipated. That first house Had lasted two whole months before Heidi, learning and investigating, had started experimenting with "adjustments." "I don't want it, and I'm not having it," Theo said, still somewhat surprised at the force behind his declaration. "I've had enough. God, where's the damned front door?" Theo retraced his steps, noticed a narrow niche that led to the front exit, turned into it. Ct'Theo! What is it? Where are you going?" The front door was stuck; he wrestled it open. "I'm collapsing the house," he said. "What? Theo, you can't do that after I've spent all day..." Unheeding, he crossed the bare patio and knelt by the trackliner control in the base-block. Her crisp footfalls followed him. "Theo, you're not going to ruin everything I've done today?" He glared at her. "I can't stand it, do you Hear?" He unlocked the cover, slid it to one side. "I want a home I can live in. A home that doesn't keep making demands of me all the time." He reaped forward to the roof cut-out switch. "Oh, no, Theo, you can't I You know you don't like..." Theo threw the lever across. Holes appeared in the roofceilings and swiftly expanded from the center to the walls. The wall lever next. The coated particles, deprived of the motive power to maintain mutual repiolsion, slowly sank together to the attracting force exerted by long thin trays. The ceiling trays came down with them, the connecting stays filaments coiling out into the floor along vath the deadpower-leads to the lightning polarizer. The windows slid down in the melting substaince and at bottom leaned back to slowly fall with light phoomphs onto the floor. Softly phoomph also went the doors, released by the magstrip hinges, which themselves arched and toppled, having barely enough substance to tinkle. Flic-flims floated to the floor. Now the base was level. Moldcrafted furniture and C-U boards assembled into various forms stood out, starkly exposed and naked-looking. Lustrmyst sinks and washbowls, their static pinning removed, lay upon their sides, their drainpipes bent and trailing. Water tubes, relieved of winding, unraveled and sent the spigots crawling sluggardly over the platform. "No, no!" Heidi said;. "Theo, how could you?" "I want a proper home, and I'm going to see that it stays that way." Theo pressed the floor-plan reference button. He still had an hour of twilight left. It would be enough time to set up the frame and roof -- he'd take a day off and apply the finishing touches on the morrow. Paying no mind to Heidi, Theo began to check the base grid. This was now criss-crossed with thin sub-surface lines of many colors each color representing a layout suggestion. The color Theo sought to follow was red. He had grown to detest house rearrangement, but now, very determinedly, he began to untack and re-align the wall trays himself. t(XTow this," Theo said, "is a home." "It's antique," Heidi replied stonily. "Obsolete. Architecturally archaic and unrewardingly over-simplistic." "Heidi," Theo said, his voice edged with exasperation, "# like it Doesn't that mean anything to you?" "Your taste is execrable," she said. "Uhuh. You'll change it around again at the first opportunity, right?" Theo said. "You don't expect me to leave it like this?" She waved a disparaging hand. Theo rubbed tfie back of his neck. He had grown used to Heidi. She at least remained familiar to him. He didn't want to try again from scratch. It took so long. But... Theo sighed. Better to make a clean sweep while he was about it and start afresh. Or maybe do without. Theo went sadly to his valise and removed a little box. "What are you going to do?" Heidi said. "Good-bye, Heidi," Theo answered regretfully, and shut a dial. There was a shiver in his own mind, and Heidi became smoky. Her clothes fell to the floor as the flimsy tributaries from her five main stems became slack. Particles poured pinkly into her shoes, the main stems buckled, and the oval blob of Theo's subsidiary id responded, drooped down to rest upon the floor. Theo was sweating. He felt, with some reason, that he had just killed part of himself. God, how he Hated change! Here is music composed on computer and transducers, ranging from computer-played versions of Christmas carols and rounds to the complex sounds that offer a new dimension in musicology. Composers include Dr. John R. Pierce, Dr. M. V. Mathews, David Lewin, James Tenny, etc, etc. # selections on a #-inch, high-fidelity, long-playing record produced by Decca. A "must" for your record library and a conversation piece for all occasions. Priced S.#S postpaid -- send in the coupon today. Galaxy Publishing Corp. #I Hudson Street, New York City # Yes, send me my #-inch hi-fi record of Music from Mathematics right away. I enclose check or money order of S.#S. Name Address Cty  State Zip Code... (Offw good In U. S. A. Only) In a perfect world, crime is. for  the doddies. But there's always somebody who can figure the angles. Jllustrafed by, "O ex Moran dialed his wrist teevee phone for the time and looked at the clock face that appeared on the screen. A robot voice said, "When the bell rings it will be exactly two piinutes until eight hours." A tiny bell rang. Rex Moran grunted and looked about the small apartmoit. He had better get going. First, though, he took his Universal Credit Card from an inner pocket of his jerkin and inserted it in tKe slot of Eis standard teevee pHone whiicK sat on his living cum bedroom's sole table. He said into the screen, "Credit balance check, please." Within moments, a robot voice said, "Ten shares of Inalienable Basic. No shares of Variable Basic. Current cash credit, one dollar and twenty-three cents." "One dollar and twenty-three cents," he muttered. "Holy living Zoroaster. I didn't think I'd have to start with that little on hand." He dialed Credit and waited until a face faded in on the screen. It was a businesslike, brisk, possibly impatient, face. "Jason May, here. Assistant Credit Manager, Inalienable Basic Dividends," he said. Rex Moran put his Uni-Credit Cord on the screen and said, "I'd like an advance on my dividends." The other was seated at a desk. "Just a moment, please," he said and touched a button. He listened to a report on a desk phone screen then looked back at Moran. "You're already two months ahead." "I know that," Rex Moran said doggedly, "but it's an emergency." "It is always an emergency, Mr. Moran," tire other said flatly. "What is the emergency? Your records show that you are almost invaria!hl as fat aBead as you ccm get ott #rout monthly dividends. As you must know, the government charges interest on such advances. In the long run, Mr. Moran, you lose." "I know, I know," Rex Moran said, an element of complaint in his voice. "I've had a long set of bad luck. One thing after another." "What is the current emergency, please?" Rex Moran wished he had thought this out in more detail before launching into his fling. He said, "I've got a sick brotlier, I have to go help." "Where is this brother, Mr. Moran?" "In Panama City." "One moment, please." The other went back to one of his desk screens. In only moments, he looked up again with a sigh. "Mr. Moran, the computer banks have no records of you having a brother at all, in Panama City or anywhere else. Request denied. And Mr. Moran..." "Yeah?" Rex Moran said in disgust. "It is a minor offense to lie to a credit manager in attempt to secure an advance on dividends. I shall take no action on this occasion, but the fact will be entered on your record in the computer banks." "Oh, great," Rex Moran growled. He flicked off his screen. "I didn't expect that to work anyway," he muttered. TlTe thought over his plans for a few minutes, then squared his shoulder' and dialed the local branch of the ultra-market, on his auto-deUvery box. He was a man in his early thirties, mildly burly in build and with a not really unpleasant but a broken face of one who has either seen military combat, or perhaps been a pugilist. In actuality, neither was the case. The ultra-market in the screen, he dialed the children's toy section, boys' toys, and then military t#T#e t # TS. He finally narrowed it down to guns and dialed one that came to only seventycents. It would have to do. He put his Uni-Credit Card in the slot, his thumbprint on the screen and ordered the toy. Within minutes, it was in the auto-delivery box, and he put it in the side pocket of his jerkin. It was on the smallish side, but black and at any distance at all realistic enough for his purpose. He moved over to his library booster teevee screen and dialed a newspaper, then the paper of two weeks previous, and the obituaries. He went through several papers before he found the one that seemed most likely, by the address and the information in the item, and made some notes with his stylo. Finally, he dialed the address and waited imtil a face faded in on his phone screen. The other frowned at him, in lack of recognition. Rex Moran said, "Mr. Vassilis? My name is Roy McCord." The other was a tired looking obvious aristocrat, perhaps a few years the other side of sixty. Still frowning, he said, "What can I do for you, Mr. McCord?" 'T just got back into town and heard the bad news. I'm a friend -- forgive me, Mr. VassQis -- was a friend of Jerry Jerome." The other's face lightened slightly and then went sad, "Ah', I see. I am afraid he hadn't mentioned your name, but then Jerome had many friends of whom I knew little." "Yes, sir. I'd like the opportunity to offer my condolences in person," Rex Moran began. The older man was frowning slightly and began to respond. But Moran hurried on. "But I also have something of Jerry's that I suppose should go to you." Rex Moran managed to look slightly embarrassed. "Well, sir, I... well, I think it would be better if I just brought it over." The other was mystified. However, he shrugged. "Very well. iimg man. Let me see, I shall r free at, say nine hours this Homing, and should be able to Ive you a few minutes." "Fine, sir. I'U be there." Rex Moran switched off the screen rfore the other could say anyhlng further. For a moment He stared down I I the blank screen, then shifted 'iiuscles in his shoulders. 'Tirst lep," he said. "So far, so good. Maybe I shouldn't have used 'Ills phone, but in the long run II won't make any difference." H e didn't take the vacuum tube transport from his own I'uilding, knowing that a record 'vas kept of all trips in the comiUlter banks, and the johin-fuzz might trace back later on his Uni-Credit Card number. Initead, he walked several blocks imd entered a public terminaL He looked up at the map and "elected another terminal a iuple of blocks from his desilnation, then entered the next Iwenty-seater going through' that Ioint. After putting his credit 'ard in the payment slot, he realized that with the buying of (he toy gun, he probably had only fl few cents left to his balance. He illdn't even have enough credit to get back to his apartment if this little romp pickled. What a laugh that would give the boys If he had to walk home. He left the vacuum-tube transport terminal and walked to the building where VassiHs hved. This was the crucial point now. If there were others present, his plan had come a cropper. However, if he had read between the lines correctly, the senior Mr. Vassilis lived alone in his apartment in this swank neighborhood. There was an identity screen on the front entry. Keeping his fingers crossed that his Universal Credit Card wouldn't be required for entrance, he said into the screen, "Roy McCord, on appointment to see Mr. Frank Vassilis." The door opened, and he entered. There were two elevators. He entered one and said, "The apartment of Frank Vassilis." The Vassilis apartment was on the top floor but one. Rex Moran got out of the elevator, found a door with the Vassilis name on it and activated the door screen. When it lit up, he said into it, "Roy McCord, calling on Mr. Vassilis, by appointment." The door opened, and he stepped through. And came to a halt. The man standing there in a dark smt was not the Mr. Vassilis he had spoken to earlier on the teevee phone. This worthy was a stiffitdi type, of possibly fifty. His eyes went up and down Rex Moran superciliously, taking in the less than elegant suit, taking in the rugged features. He sd, "Yes, sir. Mr. Mccord? The master is awaiting you in his escape room." The master? Holy jumping Zoroaster, Vassilis had a man servant. Whoever heard of personal servants in this day and age? The obituary had hinted that the old boy was upperclass, but Moran hadn't been thinking in terms of something so rich as an establishment with a servant. However, he followed along. It was the largest apartment he could off-hand ever remember being in. They went down one hall, turned rit and down another one. There wasn't even an identity screen on the door before which they stopped. The servant knocked gentty and opened the door before there was any reply. Evidenlly, old Vassilis was expecting him, all right The servant stood stiffly and said, "Mr. McCord." T he elderly man Rex Moran had talked to on the teevee phone earlier looked up from where he sat in a comfort chair, a smidl magnifying glass in one hand, a dozen or so stamps on a snadl table before him. He was evidently a idiilatelist He said, "AH, yes, Mr. R( McCord, Jeromes friend. Pleai c(ne in." As the servant had b fore hini, he took in Moran clothing and general ipearano and his eyebrows went up sliglj ly. "Now, what is it I can do f( you, Mr. McCord?" Rex Moran looked at the sen ant Vassilis said, "That will be al Franklin." Franklin turned and left, cloi ing the door quietly behind hin No need to mince around. R Moran brought the toy gun frot hfe pocket briefly, let the oth' see it, and returned it to his sid pocket, but still holding it ii his hand. , He said, "This is a romp. Mi Vassilis." The otiier goggled at him. "Yoi... you mean you are a thief That you got into my home oi false pretenses?" Moran let his face go empty "I wouldn't put it that way Let's just say that I'm tired ol not getting my share of the caki And since the powers that b( won't give it to me, I'm takin( it" The old man stared at him "You are a fool, young man." "Maybe, maybe not" Rei Moran jiggled the gun in his sidi pocket, suggestively. "Being a thief doesn't mak( sense in this day. Society hai made arrangements, to defend itself against tlie tluef. There's not enough profit in petty crime to pay oti" Rex oran grinned at Him souriy. "I didn't exactly have petty crime in mind, Mr. Vassilis. Now, Hand me # rour credit card." "What other kind of crime is possible? Nobody but I can spend my dollar credits. I can't give them away, gamble them away, throw them away, be cheated out of them. Only I can spend my dividends." "We'll see about that." Rex Moran nodded. "Now, let's have your Universal Credit Card." He jiggled the gun in his pocket again. The older man contemptuously took a beautiful leather wallet from an inner pocket and brought forth a standard UniCredit Card. He handed it over. Moran said, "You have a vacuum delivery box in this room? Oh, yeah, here we are. Zoroaster, look at the size of itl Now that's the advantage of being an upperclass like you, Mr. Vassilis. You should see the teeny auto-delivery box in my miniapartment. If I want an # dhing of any aze at all, I've got to use the box down in the lobby of the crummy building I'm in. Now, with a nice big auto-delivery box like this anything you wanted would have to be. really super size before you couldn't get i delivered right here into you escape room." Vassilis said, "You are a fool young man. The officials will b after you in no time flat." Moran grinned at him and sa down before the box, keeping oni eye on the other. He put the can in the teevee screen's slot anc said, "Credit balance, please." A robot voice said, "Ten share of Inalienable Basic. Two thou' sand and forty-six shares ol Variable Basic. Current cash credit, forty-two thousand and twenty-nine dollars and eighteen cents." Rex Moran whistled. "Twothousand and forty-six-sharesof-Variablel" Vassilis grunted contempt of him. TV yroran dialed the ultra-market, then sports, then firearms, then handguns. He finally selected a .# RecoUess and dialed it and a box of cartridges. He thought for a moment, then dialed photography and selected a Poloroid-Pentax and some film for it. "Might as well do this up brown," he said conversationally to the older man. "Might as well put a Onerous hole in that credit balance." "There'll be no hole -- as you call it -- at all," Vassilis said bitterly. "When I report this thievery, the authorities will return to my account the sum involved in any deprecations you have performed." Rex Moran dialed men's clothing and took his time selecting a full outfit, including shoes. "Now, this is the crucial point," he said thoughtfully, to no one In particular. He dialed jewelry and finally selected a two-thouaand-dollar diamond ring. "I guess that's it," he said. Then, "Oh, one other thing." He dialed sports again, and camping, and eventually a length of rope. He turned back to Frank Vason over here and stick your thumbprint on this order screen." "Suppose I refrtse?" Rex Moran grinned at him. "Why should you? Like you said, when you report this, the authorities will return your credit dollars to you and come looking for me. You're not losing anything." The older man, grumbling, came erect in his chair. He came over to the auto-delivery box and, with a sneer of contempt for his intruder, stuck his right thumb print on the screen. Moments later, the articles had arrived. Vassilis returned to his comfort chair. Rex Moran began fishing the articles he had ordered from the box. He loaded the gun, put it next to him, within handy reach and then dressed in his new clothes. He took up the camera and slung it over his shoulder. He looked at the ring admiringly and tucked it away in an inner pocket, and then the gun. He muttered, "I have half a mind to order a few more of these but that big a drain on your account all at the same time might throw some relays aiwl have the computer people check back." "Thief," Vassilis said bitterly. Moran grinned at him, "What's your beef? It won't be you who loses." He took up the rope. "First we'U tie you up a bit, old chumpal, and then we'll call in Franklin, or whatever you called him, and do a job on him." "You'll never get away with this, you young cloddy," the old man bit out. "Famous last words," Moran grinned back at him. II T)ack on the street, he realized it was going to be necessary to walk to his next destination. His credit standing simply did not allow even such a small sum as riding in the vacuum tubes. However, happily, it wasn't as far as all tliat. As Ke walked, lie took tiie toy gun from his pocket and threw it into a waste rectade. He Ead tEe rest! thin g now. He foundthe neighborhood and Ead a choice of three alternatives. He took the smallest of the shops and entered. There were even a few display cases. How anachronistic could you get. He grunted sour amusement to himsdf; here was the last of the kulaks, the last of the small businessmen. A quiet man of about fifty entered from a back room and took Rex in before sasdng in a soft voice, "Yes, sir, what can I do for you?" Rex Moran went into his act. Hesitantly, he said, "I understand that you sometimes buy phonal property." "That is correct. Buy and sell. But what type of property, Mr... ?" "Adams," Rex Moran said. "Timothy Adams. I have a ring that used to belong to my mother. It is of no value to me, now, and I thought... well, I might as well realize what dollar credit value it has." "I see. Please sit down, Mr. Adams. Heirloom jewdry is a bit of a drug on the market, but we can take a look." He sat himself behind a desk and motioned to a strait chair. #  Rex Moran sat down and brought the diamond ring from his pocket and proffered it. The other took it and set it on the table. He looked at Rex Moran thoughtfully. "This is a very modem setting, Mr. Adams. I had gained the impression that it was an older piece your mother had left you." "Oh, no," Rex Moran said. "She bought it not too very long before she died. If I had a wife, or someone, I might give it to her, but I haven't." The other looked at him evenly. "Mr. Adams, I am not a fence, you know. This is a legitimate business." "Fence?" Rex Moran said blankly. "I buy and sell such items as art objects and jewelry, but I do not receive stolen goods. Where did you say your mother bought this?" "On a vacation in Common Eur-Asia. In Budapast, I think, or possibly Belgrade." "So it would be untraceable here in the United States of the Americas." "Why, it never occurred to me." The shop owner took up the ring and looked at it thoughtfully. He brought a jeweler's glass from a drawer and peered through it. He put it down finally and looked at Rex Moran, "I'll give The shop owner put the ring you two hundred dollars for it." in a drawer, brought forth his "Two hundred dollars! My own Universal Credit Card and mother said she paid more than put it into the other exchange two thousand." slot. He said into the screen, "Then she paid too much. The "Please transfer the amount of markup on jewelry is very high, three himdred dollars from my Mr. Adams, and such items as account to this other card." this can take a very long time A robot voice said, "Transto move." fer completed." Rex Moran thought about it. Rex Moran retrieved his Uni"Make it three hundred." Credit Card and came to his feet. The other considered that. "I still think I was robbed," he "Very well," he said finally. "But muttered. I am making a mistake." The other said nothing, sim"Yeah," Rex Moran said sourply sat there and watched after ly. He brought his Uni-Credit him as Rex Moran left the shop. Card from his pocket and stuck It into one of the slots on the had three Hunother's Exchange Screen.   dred dollars to fii account. That was a damn sight less than he had expected to get However, he hadn't dared buy a more expensive piece of jewelry than the two thousd dollar piece, on Vassilis' credit card. There would have been more of a chance of the op owner checking on such an item. More chance of it being able to be traced. Besides, if he had drained Vassilis' account too badly, there might have been a computer check at that point. He strode rather rapidly to the nearest vacuum-tube transport terminal and into it, wanting to get out of the neighborhood as quickly as possible. He took a two-seater vehicle to the downtown area the pseudocity, if a pseudo-city can be said to have a downtown area. When he left the vacuinn tube, it was to emerge in the vicinity of several restaurants. It was just about noon, but since he hadn't been able to afford breakfast, he was feeling hunger. Well, three hundred dollars was three hundred dollars, and he might as well blow himself to a fairly good repast in an auto-cafeteria. He selected one and sat himself down at a table and stared down at the menu listed on the table top. To hell with anything based on Antarctic krill, plankton protein, or soy beans; he was up to some real animal protein and Zoroaster could take the cost. He put his credit card in the table slot, his thumbprint on the screen and dialed chicken and a mug of sea-booze. He would have liked a shot of pseudo-whisky to begin, but his funds weren't that unlimited. His wrist teevee phone buzzed, He looked down at it in some surprise. He had it set on Number One Priority, and only two people in the world were eligible to break in on him on that priority, and he certainly was not expecting a call from either. But there was a strange face in the tiny screen. Strange and severe. The voice said, "This is Distribution Service, Subdivision Police. Rex Moran, you are under arrest for attempt to violate regulations pertaining to useage of the Universal Credit Card. Report immediately to the nearest Police Administrative Station. Failure to do so will compound the felony." "Get lost, fuzz-john," Re.x Moran snarled. He snapped the instrument off, then stared down at the blank screen in dismay. What had gone wrong? Especially, what had gone wrong so quickly? It had to be something to do with hi selling that damned ring. But what? He had expected the ring to stay in that tiny shop, waiting for a customer for months, perhaps even years. And even then, when it was resold, the transaction should never have appeared on the computer records, except as an exchange of dollar credit from the purchaser's account to the shopkeeijer's. What foul luck! Vassilis must have put in an immediate alarm, and the police must have contacted every place in town where Rex Moran could possibly dispose of the purloined ring. T Te had to think fast They'd be after him now. Damn and double damn. He wouldn't even be able to return to his miniapartment He was on the run, and for a meaningless amount such as three hundred dollars, and even that now was of no use. He wouldn't dare use his credit card; the computers were surely watching for him. They could also zero-in on his wrist teevee phone. He reached down, in disgust, and began to rip it off. However, the screen lit up again, and a new face was there. A voice rasped, "Now hear this, all citizens. Crimes against the government of the United States of the Americas have been committed by Rex Moran, including assault, robbery, sale of stolen property and attempted misuse of the Universal Credit Card. All citizens are requested to cooperate in his apprdienon. The criminal is dangerous and armed. Here is his face." Rex groaned when his face appeared on the tiny screen. Happily, it was a fairly old photo, and taken before some of his present scarred features had become what they were. He ripped the instrument from his wrist and flung it into a corner. At this early hour there were none others present in the auto-cafeteria, thank the living Zoroaster for that. He came to his feet and hurried for the door. In the far distance, he could hear a siren. Undoubtedly, it was for him. You didn't hear police sirens that often in the pseudo-cities of the Ultra-welfare State. He hurried down the street and turned a comer as quickly as possible. He dared not use the vacuum tube. He dared not summon a floater, for that matter. But that brought something to mind. He found a fairly isolated spot and waited until a pedestrian came along. He brought his gim from his pocket and said, "Hold it, chum-pal." The other looked at him down at the gun, up into Rex Moran's face again and blanched. "Why, why you're the criminal just flashed on the teevee." "That's right, cKiim-pal, and you look just like the sort of chum-pal who'd cooperate with a man with  shooter trained on his tummy." The other was wide-eyed and ashen. "Why... why, of course." "Okay. Quick now, dial a floater on your wrist teevee phone." "Of course, of course. Don't be nervous." "I'm not nervous." Rex Moran grinned at him and jiggled the gun up and down. "Hurry it up." The other dialed, and within moments an auto-floater cab turned the comer and pulled up next to them at the curb. The door opened. Rex said, "Quick, put your Uni-Credit Card in the slot" Even as the other was doing so, Moran was climbing into the back seat of the floater. He rasped, "Put your thumbprint on the screen." While the other did that, Rex Moran was dialing his destination, not letting the other see. He reached out suddenly and grasped the other's wrist teevee phone and ripped it off and stuck it in his pocket. He pulled the credit card from the floater's slot and handed it back to his victim. "There," he said, "don't say I didn't do you a favor. Think of all the trouble you'd have if you didn't have a credit card." TT e slammed the door shut and the floater took off. Rex Moran said into the vehicle's screen, "Maximum speed, please." A robot voice said, "Yes, sir." He couldn't afford to stay in the floater for very long. Just enough to get out of this neighborhood. As soon as that cloddy he had just stuck up back there reported to the police, they'd check through the computers for the floater's destination. There'd be a record, based on the number of the victim's Uni-Credit Card. A record of everything seemingly went into the computer banks. Why not? He growled sourly; evidently there capacity was almost infinite. Yes, they'd check the destination of his trip. However, he was not quite so siUy as to go all the way to the destination he had dialed. About half way there, at a traffic control stop, he opened the door and left the floater to go on its own. He ducked down a side street and took off at right angles to the avenue along which the floater was progressing. Rex Moran now Had a double problem. He grimaced wryly. An immediate double problem. that was. For one thing, He was still hungry. For another, he had to get off the streets. Citizens weren't apt to pay overmuch attenticMi to the Distribution Service police calls over the teevee phone screens, but there was always the exertion. Given time, someone would spot and report him, in spite of the poor photograph which just had been broadcast. He could hear the stolen wrist teevee phone buzz in his pocket and brought it forth, flicking the tiny stud which prevented it from transmitting his face. It was the same official as before, and he was making the same broadcast, but now reporting Rex Moran as last seen in that part of town where he had dialed the floater. Evidently, his victim had reported. That also meant they would know that Moran had the stolen wnst teevee phone and would shortly be zeroing in on it. He threw the instrument into the gutter and ground a heel down on it He had to get off the streets. And suddenly he knew where to go. In this vicinity there was a posh restaurant of which he had heard but had never been able to afford, nor had he really ever expected to be able to afford it Well, things were different now. TTe entered the building and took the elevator to the pothouse restaurant known as the Gourmet Room. The day was more advanced now, and upperclass office workers were beginning to stream in for the midday meal. He avoided looking impressed at the osttatious swank of this rendezvous of the ultra-wealthy and thanked his stars that he had thought of acquiring his present clothing. A hcadwaiter approached diffidently. In all his life, Rex Moran had never eaten in a restaurant which boasted live waiters. Now he tried to look unimpressed. "A single, sir?" the maitre d'hote! said. "Please," Rex Moran told him, keeping his voice softly modulated and as though such surroundings were an every day affair for him. "If possible, a table set back somewhere. I have a bit of figuring to do." "Certainly, sir. This way." He was seated in an out of the way alcove which suited his needs perfectly. The maitre d' snapped his fingers, and a waiter scurried up. There was no menu. It was that kind of a restaurant. The maitre d' said unctuously, "Sir, today the Giatin de langoustines Georgette is superb." Rex Moran hadn't the vaguest idea what langousiines Georgette tax from his shoulder and might be, but he made a face as brought from his pocket the casthough considering. sette of film. He inserted it in "What else might you recomthe camera. Then he took from mend?" he said. his inner pocket the Universal "The chef hts surpassed himCredit Card he had appropriated self with the poulet docteur." from Frank Vassilis and exam"That sounds good." ined it with care, spending parThe waiter made a note. ticular time on the thumbprint. "And a half bottle of Sylvaner Finally, he propped the card of the Haut-Rhin, perhaps?" against the small vase in the ta"Fine." ble center, which held a single Salad and dessert were settled black rose, and focused the camupon, and then the maitre d' and era on it. He clicked the shutter the waiter were gone. then drew the photo from the Rex Moran sighed inwardly camera back and stared at it. It and looked around. The only didn't quite do. He tried again, other diner within his immediate getting the camera closer to th'e vicinity had his back to Moran, subject. He took half a dozen He unslung the Poloroid-Penshots before he came up with as near a duplicate of the Universal Credit Card's thumbprint as he could hope for. He put the credit card away, the camera back in its case, and brought forth his penknife. He was busily trimming the photo to be the exact size of a thumbprint when the waiter turned up with his first course. Poulet docteuT turned out to be the best chicken dish he had ever tasted. And the wine was excellent. T n the middle of his salad course, and before dessert, he came suddenly to his feet and hurried toward the reception desk cum cashier's booth. It was there that the payment screen for the ultra-swank restaurant was to be found. And it was there that the maitre d'hotel stood his eyebrows policy raised now. Rex Moran said to him hurriedly, "I have just thought of something I must attend to. Please hold my dessert for me. And, please, keep an eye on my camera over there, will you?" The maitre d looked over at Moran's table. The camera sat upon it. He said, "Why, of course, sir." Rex Moran left, still projecting an air of a suddenly remembered matter that must urgently be taken care of. Down on the street he grimaced. One camera sacrificed to the game. However, he had no need of it now. He was stiU in one of the best sections of town. He made his way toward a nearby hotel, holding a handkerchief over his face, as though trying to extract something from his left eye. There were quite a few pedestrians at this time of the day. In the hotel, he approached the lone clerk at the reception desk. Now, he had to take his chances. If the man recognized him from the police broadcast --  Rex Moran was on a spot. He said, "I would like a small suite. Nothing ambitious. Living room, bedroom, bath. I doubt if I'll be entertaining." 'Why, yes sir, of course." The other looked beyond Moran. "Ali, your luggage, sir?" "I have no luggage," Rex Moran said, off-handedly. "I just came in from the coast. Plan to do some shopping here for my wardrobe. Always buy my things here in the East. California styles are ludicrous." "Yes sir, of course." The clerk motioned in the direction of the teevee screen slot on the desk. "Would you wish to register?" "I'd rather see the suite, before deciding," Rex Moran said. "I'll register up there, if it's satisfactory." "OH, I'm sure it will be, sir. Let me suggest Suite Double A." "Double A," Rex Moran said and made his way to the bank of elevatoiB. Inside the first elevator, he said, "Suite Double A." "Yes, sir," a robot voice said. Suite Double A was several stories up. Rex Moran emerged from the elevator, looked up at the direction signs on the wall and made his way to the suite in question. It was quite the most elaborate quarters in which Rex Moran had ever been. Not that tlmt was ihe issue, he would have taken the accommodations whatever they had resembled. He approached the room's teevee phone screen and said into it, "This suite seems adequate. I'll take it" A robot voice said, "Very good, sir. If you'll just put your UniCredit Card in the slot." Rex Moran took a deep breath. He brought the card of Frank Vassihs from his pocket insert ed it in the slot Then he brought forth the photo he had taken of the Vassilis right thumbprint and laid it on the screen. He picked it up again, immediately. A lobpt voice said, "Thank you, sir." Rex Moran took another deep breath and let it his out again between Bs teeth. "Zo-ro-as-ter. I think it worked." Ill T T e dialed the time. It was midafternoon. He grinned exuberantly. He had it licked. Unless there was something he didn't know about, he absolutely had it licked. He dialed Service and said into the screen, "I'd like to lay in a stock of potables. Let me see. Let's say a bottle of Scotch, one of cognac, one of Metaxa, one of Benedictine, one of Cherry Herling, one of Chartreuse -- yellow, of course, not the gsem -- oae of Pernod, absinthe if avaihibfe but otherwise the ordinary snil dev." A robot voice said, "Sir, in the New Carlton aH these can be dialed on the auto-bar." "I know, I know, but I like to mix my own." "Very good, sir. They will be delivered through the auto-bar, "Mind," Rex Moran said, "the very best quality." "Always, sir." Still grinning widely, he went over to the suite's auto-bar and took up the bottle of Glengrant Scotch and held it up to the tight approvingly. In his whole life he had been lushed-up exactly once on Scotch. The stuff was worth! its weight in rubies since Cmtral Production had discontinued the use of cereals for beverages. He dialed for soda and apped away at it approvingly, even as he strode up and down the room, considering his immediate future. He wondered briefly How you went about getting a mopsy up to your quarters in a hostelry as posh as the New Carlton. But he had better draw the line there, anjrway. It was no use pushing your luck. Some wheel might come off. She might have seen the police teevee alarm on him. What the hell else was there in the way of unrealised lifelong ambitions? Caviar. He had never had his fill of caviar. In fact, the amount of caviar he had eaten in his whale life could have come out of a two ounce jar of the precious stuff. Fine. He dialed Service again and had a pound jar of caviar sent up, along with sweet butter, toast, chopped eggs and chopped onion. While he was at it, he ordered a large amount of smoked sturgeon and smoked salmon. While he waited for this order, he built himself another Scotch and soda. Glengrant. He'd have to remember that name, on the off chance that he'd ever have another opportunity such as this. He spent the rest of the day indulging himself in every food and drink ambition he could ever remember having Had. And in getting well smashed and surfeited with rich edibles to the point that when dinner time arrived, he had no appetite, to his disgust He wanted to order a real gargantuan meal. His last vague memory was of staggering into the bedroom and dialing the bed to ultimate softness before throwing himself into it. Tn the morning, he should have awakened with some sort of hangover, but the gods were still with him; either that or there was another good mark to chalk up for Glengrant whiskey. He awoke grinning up at the ceiling. He had slept like a log. He dialed the time at the bedside teevee phone and didn't bother to look into the screen at the clock. A robot voice said, "When the bell rings it will be exactly nine minutes to eight hours." Hal Nine minutes to go. He dialed breakfast, a monstrous breakfast, and had it delivered to the auto-table next to the bed. Fresh mango juice, papaya, eggs in bladi butter, cavair again, toast, fried tomatoes, coffee; double coders of all. Groaning satisfaction, he ate. By the time breakfast was over, it was past eight o'clock. Alf rit. He grinned jubilantly, time to get busy. He went to the teevee pHone screen and dialed A'e local branch of the ultra-market and men's furnishings. He took his time selecting a new change of clothing. That accomplished, he dialed the order, put Vassilis' card in the slot and laid the photo of the thumbprint on the screen and took it off again immediately. The clothing arrived in minutes, and he dressed after showering and shaving in the bathroom. He returned to the teevee phone screen and dialed the ultra-market once again. He began ordering items, in fine discrimintion, and Had the time of his life upwrapping and examining them as they arrived. His loot piled up. At about ten o'clock, he decided to really do it up brown and dialed a floater sales outlet. He ordered a sports model private floater and instructed them to send it over to the hotel's parking area on automatic. At ten minutes after ten, the identity screen on the door lit up. There were two men there, one in uniform. The one in plain clothes said disgustedly, "All right, come along." The one in uniform looked at all the purchases strewn around the room, wrapping paper and string everywhere. "Zoroaster," he snorted. hey took Him down the elevator, througH the lobby, out to the street where a police floater awaited. The uniformed one drove manually. Rex Moran sat in the back with the other. The plainclothesman said sourly, "You must have had the time of your life." Rex Moran laughed. "Big joke," the other said. "We almost nabbed you there in the auto-cafeteria. We should have zeroed-in on you, instead of trying to arrest you by teevee phone." "I wondered why you didn't," Rex Moran said. "Police inefficiency." They took him to the local offices of the Bureau of Distribution Services, to an elevator, and then to the third floor where he was ushered into the presence of Marvin Ruhling himself. Ruhling looked at him and said, "Very funny, ordering even a sports floater." Rex laughed and took a chair. The uniformed policeman left but the plainesclothesman also sat down. His face was as disgusted as that of the Supervisor. Marvin Ruhling said, "Holy jumping Zoroaster, what kind of heat do you think Vassilis is going to stir up?" Rex Moran said reasonably, "NevCT let Him know wHat really happened. He wasn't doing any harm. He had a little excitement." "A little exffitement, you damn cloddy. Suppose he had dropped dead of a heart attack or something? Not to mention tiiat pedestrian you forced at gunpoint to get a floater for you." Rex said, "Well, you asked for it. You wanted authenticity. You got it" "Authenticity," the plainclothesman grunted sgustedly. "Which reminds me, we better get that teevee police broadcast killed, or the next time Rex goes out on the street somdJody'U shoot him." Ruhling said to Rex Moran, "Well, yorir conclusions?" "That we've got to do something to the cards. Something to guarantee the thumbprint is legitimate. Otherwise, a real bad-o could locate some upperclass cloddy without any immediate friends or relatives, take him out somewhere and finish him off and hide the body, then take the Uni-Credit Card and head off into some other part of the country and, using the same system I did, duplicate photographically the thumbprint. And for the rest his life he could milk the dividends that would accrue on the upperclass clodd#r's credit account from his Variable Basic." Marvin RuHling looked at him sourly. "What could we do to the credit cards?" "Search me. That's up to the engineers. Maybe something in the card, or on the screen, to detect body heat. I don't know. But I proved the cards vulnerable the way they are." "What else?" Rex Moran thought about it. He ook his head. "I just mentioned it to Fred, here, on the way over. That system of making a citizen arrest himself and turn himself over to the nearest police station doesn't wash. Oh', I admit it saves manpower, ordinarily, but when you get a cloddy vicious enough to be carrying a shooter, then you should zero-in on his wrist teevee phone, assuming he's silly enough to be carrying one, without warning." "Rex is obviously right on that one," the plainclothesman said. Marvin, Ruhling sighed deeply. "AU right," he said. "You won your bet You were able to beat the rap, exist in comfort for a full twenty-four hours, without any dollar credits." He glared at His imderling. "But I'd sure as the holy living Zoroaster like to see you do it six months from now, when I've cleared up some of those loopholes you used." Rex Moran grinned at him. "It's a bet," he said. artificial satellite which had reached orbit about one hour before midnight on January #, #. What made the celebration even more joyous was the fact that Expiorer-I is still in orbit; it is (and has been for a number of years) the oldest orbiting satellite. Everybody who had had anything to do with the project -- including some who, like me, had only contributed moral support -- was present, and the room reverberated with reminiscences. On that historic night ten years earlier, the Explorer team had been split. General John B. Medaris, commanding officer of Agency, Huntsville, Alabama) and Dr. Kurt Debus, the launch chief, were at Cape Canaveral, vhile Wemher von Braun (then ing (of the Jet Propulsion Laboratory in Pasadena and responsible for instrumentation) were in Washington. That was a day where the long-lines department of the telephone company showed a peak profit. Actually the rocket, dubbed Jupiter-C No. #, had been ready on January #; but the shot had to be delayed for three dajrs because of vmusual weather in the low stratosphere. There a steady current of air, called the jet stream, crosses the United States, going from west to east. While it is always present, its speed is not always the same; and while it alwajrs blows from west to east it does not do so over the same latitude all the time. Sometimes it is much farther north than at other times. During the latter part of January, #, it happened to be farther south than normal, namely over Florida, and the long thin Jupiter-C rocket might be broken in two if it entered the jet stream on a day when the jet stream was especially fast. It was quite clear that the shot could not be risked on either January # or #. On the #tH, the jet stream was still over Florida, but it had slowed down a bit, to "only" # miles per hour. General Medaris ordered the rocket to be made ready except for the liquid oxygen which is alwaj put into the tank last. Meanwhile the speed of the jet stream had been ascertained by meteorological balloons and' the analysis. Medaris received a report saying highly marginal -- we do not recommend that you try it and ordered a one-day postponement The next day the jet stream began drifting northward; and the outer portion, still over Florida, moved at the rate of # miles per hour; and that w;as a speed through which earlier Jupiter-C rockets had been, flown without harm either to the rocket or to the results. It could be tried. Lift-off was #:#:# PM Eastern Standard Time. P eople involved in countdowns always say that the last twenty minutes are the worst. By that time everything that needs doing has been done, and therefore everybody has twenty minutes in which to think of what may not have been done, or else what could possibly go wrong. Needless to say, the essence of these twenty minutes is compressed in the last two minutes, but jiggly nerves can return to normal two minutes after liftoff, if nothing Has gone wrong by then. Five minutes after liftoff, orbit has been attained and all's well. This is How thiiigs stand now, but Explorer-I was the first sucK shot. Nobody could claim that he had any experience with satellite launches. And the instrumentation was incomplete then. At about ten minutes after lift-off, the people on the ground at the Cape and in Washington only had two figures. One was the height above sea level of the satellite, which was # miles, more than enough for a good orbit. The other figifre they Had was the velocity, which also was enough for a good orbit. But what the incomplete instrumentation did not tell was whether the top stage, and with it Explorer-I, moved in the right direction. The right direction was slightly up from the horizontal; the distance between satellite and the earth's surface had to increase for half an orbit. But it was possible, yes, unfortunately it was possible that the motion was slightly down, which would produce a fiery re-entry a few thousand miles to the east, in a place where it could not even be spotted. "And then we waitedP' somebody said across his glass to a few people whose worst experience in waiting had been for an airliner delayed by bad weather or heavy traffic. In the case of this particular coxmtdown the worst waiting came sdtei the lift-off. The Russians had put two heavyweight satellites into orbit, Sputnik-I on October #, # and SputnikII on November #, #. They were rumored -- correctly as it turned out -- to be preparing heavier than the first two put together. The United States had countered with Project Vanguard and that, at the moment, was the most publicized failure in history. The first Vanguard rocket had bren finally ready Fig. #. Two sotellife orbils having the same perigee altitude. For explanation see text. for the final ulcer-producing countdown in the morning of December #, #. At #:#:# AM it lifted off the launchpad, for just about one yard. Then it lost thrust, settled back, fell over and exploded. The more nervous members of the Explorer team felt that the Vanguard men had still been a little better off ; at least they had known immediately that they had a failure on their hands. The Explorer team had to wait for about I  hours until they could know whether they Had been successful or not. Of course the time when the big radar at Goldstone in California should catch ExplorerI had been calculated, and when that time came the crew at Goldstone remained silent. The reason became known soon -- Explorer-I Had gone into a somewHat larger orbit tHan calculated; naturally it needed more time to complete it. By the time Goldstone could say that Explorer-I was in orbit, it was a new day for tlie Cape and for Washington, though not yet on the West Coast. A s has been said in the opening paragraph, Explorer-I has been orbiting ever since, with its behavior such that it produced a veritable textbook example of a very slow but steady 'orbital decay.' As everybody knows, most artificial satellites go through n shrinking orbit and finally re-enter the atmosphere, where aerodynamic heating vaporizes them, While this is general knowledge after ten years of news storic.i about artificial satellites, the reason for this eventual re-entry is generally not known, as I find out several times per year from questions asked of me after lectures. Many people seem to think that it is only 'reasonable' thal gravity wins out at the end. The actual victor is our atmosphere. Look at Fig. #. There we have a large elliptical orbit with iti apogee at alphaL (for "large") The perigee is supposed to be inside the atmosphere at # milci or so where air molecules still get in the way of an orbiting satellite. In accordance with Kei ler's Second Law the velocity n( a satellite is highest at perigee and lowest at apogee. Each time the satellite goes through its perigee it has to fight residual air resistance. The result is a small loss of kinetic energy, or momentum, and the result of this loss is that the satellite, on its next orbit, does not go quite as far out as it did on the previous orbit While the apogee approaches the ground slowly, the perigee stays at about the same altitude. After some time, say three years, the orbit will look like the smaller ellipse with apogee at alpha-S (S for "smalT'), The new orbit is not only smaller; it also has become more circular in shape. In the end, the orbit does become a circle, with all of its length in the upper atmosphere and with bum-up a question of just one or two more revolutions. This shrinkage is what is called 'orbital decay,' but let us go on with theoretical reasoning for a little wEle longer. Let's Have another look at Fig. #, assuming that it now shows something different It now shows two satellites in two different orbits, but both of them have the same perigee altitude. Which of these two satellites will have a faster orbital decay, the one In the larger or the one in the smaller of the two orbits? The answer is not easy to give and for real satellites, which are apt to be different in size, shape and mass, two detailed calculations would be required. But we can assume that our two satellites are identical; spherical in shape, two feet in diameter and weighing # pounds. Satellite L has its apogee at a distance from the surface of # miles; its velocity at apogee is an even one mile per second, and its orbital period from apogee to apogee also happens to be an even figure, namely # hours. Satellite S has its apogee at a distance from the surface of # miles; its velocity at apogee is # miles per second, aud its orbital period is hours. The main factor that reduces the lifetime in orbit of satellite S is its shorter orbital period. In # horirs it goes # times through its perigee, while satellite L, during the same interval, only goes # times through its perigee. T)ut there is one factor that " works in favor of satellite S. Satellite L, coming in from a more elongated orbit, goes through its perigee at a higher velocity than satellite S. Now it is a rule of thumb that air resistance increases roughly as the square of the velocity. If the velocity of satellite L were twice as Ei at perigee as that of satellite S it would encoxinter four times as much air resistance and might well have a shorter lifetime in orbit than satellite S. In our example that is not the case. The velocity of satellite S at perigee is # miles per second, that of satellite L is # miles per second. Satellite L does encounter more air resistance, Jbiut not so much in proportion as to overcome the fact that S goes through perigee nearly twice as often as L. Satellite L wins out. But if L Had the same volume as S but only one tenth of its mass, S would win out. Since residual air resistance is the villain in the struggle for survival put up by the two satellites, the goal of an indefinite lifetime (if that were in the goal, which it usually is not) could be accomplished very easily by lifting the perigee out of the atmosphere. It so happens that the second Amaican satellite put into orbit in # went into such an orbit. It is Vanguard-I, launched March #, #, with perigee at # miles, apogee at # miles and an orbital ieriod of # minutes. Now we can look at two actual orbits, those of ExplorerI and of Vanguard-I and see how things work out in reality. The raw material for the comparison to follow is a publication of Center in Greenbelt, Maryland, the Satellite Situation Report, which is issued every two weeks. But since these reports are metric, we first have to convert the figures in miles, which have been used so far, into kilometers. Vanguard's initial orbit had it perigee at # miles which are # kilometers. The apogee of # miles is # kilometers. This was on March #, #. Seven years and one month later the perigee was determined to be # kilometers and the apogee # kilometers, a very faint decay. But as Table I shows, the orbit of Vanguard-I can be considered to be stable. As can be seen there are minor fluctuations -- the figures are sometimes smaller by about # kilometers (about equal to # miles). Even a satellite undisturbed by residual air resistance still has a number of factors influencing it. There is, to begin with, the factor many people think of first, the gravitational field of our moon. However, even before any satellite was put into orbit, the amoimt of limar influence was carefully calculated. It is so small that, while there, it would escape detection by measurement Another factor is the radiation pressure exerted by the sun. How influential this factor is depends on the overall density of the satellite. In the Date of Report Orbital Period Perigee Apogee (minutes) (km) (km) April #, # # July #, # Sept. #y # Dec. #, # March #, # # May #, # Aug. #, # Nov. #, # March #, # # June #y # Oct. #, # Jan. #, # # March #, # case of Echo, wbicH was just a big plastic balloon, it was considerable. In the case of fairly dense and small satellites, it is minor; but it could be detected in the case of Vanguard-I. The main disturbing influence for satellites near the earth -- and the apogee of Vanguard-I is only about one third of the earth's diameter from the earth's surface -- is the earth's equatorial bulge. As a matter of fact, the perturbations of the orbit of Vanguard-I were used to calculate the mass of the equatorial bulge. And then there are errors of measurement, but these errors  usually 'smooth ouf if a large number of revolutions are measured. Iig. #, which is carefully drawn ta scale, shows the orbit of Vanguard-I which since # has changed so little that the difference disappears in the thickness of the line in the diagram. But Explorer-I, as can be seen from the diagram, has very noticeably decayed. Fig. #. The original orbit of Explorar-I and itj current orbft (broken circle); the orbit of Vanguard-I Is ihown for comparison. This diagram Is to scale. On February #, #, its perigee was at a distance of # miles (# km), its apogee at # miles (#I km) and its orbital period was # minutes. Seven yeai and ten weeks later the orbital jeriod was only # minutes, the perigee had slipped to # miles (# km) and the apogee had approached to a distance of # miles (#I km). What has happened since is shown in Table II. Table II shows the orbit month to month over a period of nearly three years. During this time the orbital period shrank from # minutes to # minutes, precisely # minutes. The perigee altitude slipped from # miles to # miles, or # miles. The apogee altitude has suffered, as predicted by theory, a much larger loss, from # miles to #I miles, or # miles less. The obvious next question is how long Explorer-I is stiU going to stay in orbit. Nobody can tell precisely, and the question is likely to be met by a profoimd silence, because the original estimate of the lifetime of Explorer#, made a week or so after firing, was tiiree years. It Has been orbiting for ten years by now and the estimate of its remaining lifetime is again three years, but this time surrounded by careful explanations about the factors we don't know. As a matter of fact; we are waiting for ExplorerI to teach us some of these factors. Because of very many unmanned satellites of relatively short lifetime and of manned flights, we know the density at an altitude of # miles. But ExplorerI is now at about # miles and the data for that altitude are going to be largely derived from its behavior. Then there is another unknown factor which does not matter much right now but will become important later onExplorer-I is attached to the top stage of the rocket that put it into orbit. For this reason it Has the shape of a very long artillery projectile, about # inches in diameter and around # feet in length. Naturally it does not have any stabilizing devices (if it had had any originally, they would be useless by now) and for that reason is likely to tumble. Its lifetime will be strongly influenced at a later time by whether it goes through its perigee nose first like a bullet or whether it happens to move broadside on. So let us say: another three years. f the things still in orbit from the early years of the space age, Explorer-I is the only object left that has a foreseeable re-entry at all. In # there were only two launches (Sputnik I and II), and both these satelOrbital Perigee Apogee Inclination of Orbit to Equator (minutes) (km) (km) (degrees) #, # # # #, # # #, # # July #, #.I # Aug. #, #.I #i# Sept. #, # # Oct. #, # # Nov. #, # # Dec. #, # # Jan. #, # # # Feb. #, # # Aarch #, # # April #, # # May #, # # June #, # # Juty #, #J # Aug. #, # # Sept. #, # # Oct. #, # # Nov. #, #.I # Dec. #, # # Jan. #, # # # Feb, #, # # March #, # #I April #, #v# # May #, # # June #, # # July #, # # Aug. #, # # Sept. #, isiy # Oct. #, #J # Nov. #, #.I # Dec. #, # # Jan. #, # # # Feb. #, # # March #, # # lites and the top stages of their ed by the Vanguard-I satellite rockets have re-entered. Of the have, of course, orbits quite sim# launches, four objects are ilar to the orbit of the satellite, so in orbit: Explorer-I, Vanguardthey are going to stay in space, I, the third stage of the Vantoo. guard rocket and a metal obOf the # launches, five object from the same shot. The two jects are still in orUt. They are pieces of "space junk" producVenguard-II, the top stage of the rocket that put VanguardplorerVI I and a metal object associated with the shot of Exthe Vanguard shots all have orbits resembling that of Vanguard#, while the two objects from the gee of about # miles and a perigee at about # miles, a perigee high enough to make re-entry within the foreseeable futur( unlikely. In time they may all be removed from orbit by manned spacecraft, but again in the foreseeable future, there is no need to do so, though it may be dono as part of an exercise in spacecraft control and maneuvering. Tills Month in IF -- New in this month's IF! A special eondensed novel supplement TAo long-awailed sequel to Asylum by A. E. Van Vogt by Samuel R. Delany by Harry Harrison by Takumi Shibano -- pJvs many other fine stories end Features. Oonf miss the otest Issue of IF, twice winner of science-fiction's Hugo award on sale now! (Managing Director) "I can't spare you long," said sank into his chair. "Very well, Kandle. "I'm a busy man." Then Lowris," he said, "explain to me the message filtered through to about the hands." conscious recognition. He read the From previous research Lowris card again, this time more slowly, felt he already had the measure Scowling, he turned the card God's chosen few, who know over and finally located the inthemselves to be infallible. As a formation he had been seeking: non-technical Works Manager, Kandle needed no reference to the opinions of technicians or accountants on matters about which he knew almost nothing. By the divine right of being the heaviest bully on the plnt, plus having absolute discretion over hiring, firing and salaries, Handle's infallibility went unquestioned. His despotism was exceeded only by his megalomania. Handle's decisions were absolute and immutable -- until he reversed them, as he frequently did, as if to assure the world and himself that one can be infallible without also being a bigot. Lowris crossed his fingers behind his back and smiled inside himself. The situation was precisely as he had hoped. He had no wish at this stage to become involved with technicians and engineers. It was not that there was anything inferior or unsound about the commodity he was selling. Quite the contrary. He was quietly introducing a line which had all the explosive capability of a major manufacturing breakthrough. But it was not easy to sell hands to engineers who had made a lifetime's living out of proving that whatever a hand can do a machine can do better. "Allow me to demonstrate," said Lowris. He opened his large black case and Hefted the device it contained onto the table. Then fie whipped away the black shroud which covered the device to expose the apparatus to Handle's startled gaze. The imit comprised a central column, about fourteen inches in height and a foot in diameter, of heavy, black, cast metal. The top of the column flared out to the proportions of a human shoulder and attached to and neatly folded in front of it was, incredibly, a full-sized reproduction of a pair of human arms, cast in a soft, pink, obscenely fleshlike plastic. The arms led to a lifelike reproduction of a pair of finelyproportioned hands. T owris delightedly watched ' Handle stiffen as the shroud came away. It was a touch' of drama which Lowris always enjoyed, but it was only the opener for his show. If Kandle could survive the initial shock he would doubtless carry into his bed that night quite unshakable impressions of the capability of the hands which Lowris brought. "Hands..." Lowris was saying "... hands and arms -- electromechanical reproductions of the flesh and lever mechanisms of the correspohding parts of the human body. The bones are vanadium steel; the joints are diamond roller enclosures, and the muscles are plastic-and-gel flexible solenoids with at least five times the strength of a human muscle..." He was hurrying past this part of the sales lecture, knowing that most of it was wasted on Kandle. Instead he concentrated on giving only sufficient information to enable Kandle to explain it vaguely to himself or others later. "Control... Lowris snapped open the back of the column,... is by tape casette. Each casette has an available two-hour running time on the multi-channel playback head. Alternatively, tape loops can be used for shortsequence operations. The unit, of course, includes full facilities for generating its own tape programs." Kandle said; "Of course," ss if he had been listening in detail, but his eyes never wandered from the fleshy pinkness of the folded arms of the device which squatted on the far side of his desk. "Now," said Lowris, "I suppose you'd like to see what it can do?" Kandle said: "Yes!" and Lowris located the power socket on the wall and made a swift connection. "You will appreciate that these are only demonstration programs. The actions the hands will perform are designed purely to demonstrate their strength and dexterity." Lowris depressed a switch and the arms unfolded with a graceful movement and came to rest parallel with each other with palms open and turned upwards as if waiting to receive a gift. He took a pack of cards from his pocket and placed them in the left palm carefully. After a few moments the hand grasped them, then the right hand moved over and began to deal the cards to four imaginary players, with a swift precision. andle's eyes never left the delicate fingers which moved across his desk. He watched them with a fixed concentration which was little short of hypnotic fascination. When the whole pack had been dealt, the hands still continued to move, dealing two imaginary cards before coming to rest. "Object lesson," said Lowris. "The machine is comparable to a blind moron. It will perform sujjcrbly well the exact instruction which have been programed into it. Nothing else. This program was set with fifty-four cards. There were only fifty two in the pack I gave it. While there is a crude sensory feedback in the system sufficient to give it orientation, the fact that it was two cards short meant nothing to it. It tided to deal tliem just the same. Use smaller cards and the hands will drop them. Use larger, and they will fumble. But give them a precise job and the parts to fit, and they'll do the job untiringly and more faithfully than any Human operator." "What sort of jobs?" Kandle drew his eyes from the Hands and looked at Lowris as if seeing Him for the first me. Lowris spread' his hands. "For instance, loading a press-tool with' piece-parts from a pre-positioned box, operating the press, then clearing the pressed parts to another box. All you have to do is keep the incoming work suitably positioned for the hands to find by touch. A perfect industrial situation -- no overtime, no coffee breaks -- and if you arrange an automatic feed system, then you can set them operating twentyfour hours a day. In fact, you can turn out the lights and go home." machine?" Kandle was afraid of sounding enthusiastic. "Certainly!" Lowris was gaining mastery of the situation and was enjoying it. "You can make those hands type, knot, assemble, pack eggs, bend wires, solder, feed machinery, or make love caresses. Anything a human hand can do, they can do -- once you accept that they are sightless and mindless. They act in perfect obedience to their program, without wages, argument, shop-stewards, madiine guards, dermatitis, union-shop conditions or timeoff to go shopping." "That would have to be proven," said Kandle, catching Himself in the midst of a transitory show of exuberance. "Watch!" Lowris placed a compartmented tray of electronic components on the table and extended his wiring to include a soldering iron. He inserted a new program casette into the column and touched the hands into action. They went to work assembling a fine and delicate piece of apparatus with all the skill and precision of hands with' many years of experience at the art. In twelve minutes of rapid and extremely fine manipulation, the apparatus, a miniature transistorised radio receiver, was complete. The hands then offered it hesitantly to Kandle. Qomewhat surprised, he took it and switched it on. It worked without hesitation. "And now watch," said Lowris. He took a bar of steel from his case and invited Kandle to bend it. The metal flexed slightly but suffered no permanent deformation. The hands took the b ir lightly, played with it for a moment, then deftly tied a double knot in it with no more effort than if it had been a piece of rope This too they offered to Kandle. Kandle took the metal knot and sat, a slightly baffled expression on his face, trying to reconcile the conflicting concepts of delicate ae curacy and superliuman strengtH, two extremes of muscular activity which were both well outside of his own limited capabilities. "All right," he said at last. "How much?" "Nothing for the first one." Lowris was still leading the situation. "And four thousand pounds each thereafter." "I don't follow," said Kandle. "An introductory offer," said Lowris. "You show us a suitable job on which you are employing several full-time operators. We install and program a pair of hands to do the job and guarantee one pair of hands on an eighthour shift will perform as much work as two human operators during the same period -- or the work of six, if you set it up for twenty-four hour operation. We do a work-and-cost study with your accountant and calculate the cost saving. When we have saved you four thousand pounds, you pay that sum to us. We take the old machine away and give you a new one." "Let's get this straight," said Kandle. "You lend us a machine at no cost, and only when it's saved its own price do we purchase our own. Suppose we find we don't want a one thi?" Lowris shrugged. "Our risk. You're under no obligation to purchase a subsequent machine if you don't wish." Kandle was suspicious. "That's a peculiar way to do business, Lowris. I can see the advantages to us, but not to you. What do you get out of it?" "Experience shows us that the demand for a second pair of hands invariably comes before the end of the loan period on the first. So it's a measure of our confidence in what we have to sell. From a thousand-ton press to a love caress -- whatever a hand can do, ours can do better." "Put your offer in writing," said Kandle, "and I'll let you know." Lowris replaced the hands in the box and maneuvered it to the door. Then he shook hands and left. Kandle sat back at his desk with a piece of knotted steel, a transistor radio, and a piece of card with a message no longer enigmatic: II T owns was under no illusionsabout the difficulties of the assignment. It was for this reason that he preferred to make the initial installation himself. Despite his being an innocent in the realm of manufacturing techniques, Kandle knew well what the bottlenecks were in his production line and which were the jobs on which it was most difficult to retain labor. He had apparently acquired the useful industrial gift of persuading the shop stewards to do their duty wearing blinkers and heavily rose-tinted siectacles, for many of his processes presented health hazards to the operators which should never have persisted into the twentieth century. Curiously, such is the luck of the "infallible" mentality, that Kandle got away with these industrial malpractices completely, although his labor turnover was staggeringly high. Lowris, who had researched the Company to a point where he could have recited verse and chapter on its operation, was not therefore unduly surprised at the nature of the job on which it was intended to try the hands. Kandle had chosen the feed end of a hot-tinning process, where pieceparts were flux-coated by hand and then introduced into a bath of molten tin, from which they were recovered, mercifully by a decrepit chain-link belt which dropied the hot parts into a dangerously hot and reeking paraffin quench tank. Lowris reasonably estimated that the whole process could have been conventionally mechanized for less than the cost of a pair of hands. But his purpose was to sell hands, and Kandle was not a person to listen to gratuitous advice. The whole atmosphere surrounding the tinning process was an offence to the human organism. The flux was a vicious halogenactivated liquor, notorious for its tendency to promote dermatitis. The evaporation of liberal amounts of this fluid in contact with the molten tin further liberated quantities of vaporized chlorides and probably fluorides into the air. The cover-flux layer on the tin bath was dirty and inefficient, and the fumes from tlie paraffin quench at times grew quite alarming. A disturbance of the span roof above showed where some enlightened predecessor of Kandle had once had a fume extractor installed; but the apparatus, probably corroded beyond repair, had long since been removed. In the midst of this minor hell of heat and fume, four girls, some only in their late teens, chattered incessantly to each other as they worked. With typical infallible organization, Kandle had not thought to warn the girls of Lowris's coming. His arrival in a neat, dark suit and staggering with a large black box caused a delicious moment of confused amazernent. When they had decided amongst themselves that Lowris was apparently going to work on the tinning section with them, they aU retired to the toilets for a period and then resumed work in expectant semi-silence punctuated by outbursts of infectious giggling. L owris completed Eis first survey of the job and took measurements of the various critical parameters. The girls watched him covertly, as though he might be expected to indulge in some sudden act of outrage. It was never quite certain whether this was what they hoped or feared. Lowris continued his work, coloring slightly occasionally, unused to being the focus of sucK concentrated and mocking interest. Finally one of the girls, unkempt, and with a ferocious scowl and overwhelming self-confidence, slipped' over to where he stood. "Here -- what you supposed to be doing?" The tone was a mixture of inquiry and impudence. Lowris played it lightly. "Hands," he said. "I'm a specialist in hands." "WeU, you can keep 'em off me for a start." She both laughed and scowled at the same time, revealing a remarkable complexity of character. "I mean, what you doing with your hands?" "Wait and see," said Lowris. She reported back to her workmates, baffled for a moment, but watdiing carefully as Lowris opened the box and set his device, stdl shrouded, upon the benchtop. "Heyl He's erecting a statue," she decided suddenly. "A statue of us and old Jean that fell info the paraffin." Shortly she skipped back to Lowris's ade and raised a comer of the shroud expectantly"What's under there?" "Three brass monkeys," said Lowris wickedly. "We want to find out how cold it gets in here at nights." She pulled an impudently wry face. "Hey -- you're a bit cheeky, aren't you? Better'n the ones down in them offices though." She nodded her head in the general direction of Handle's administration. "They don't speak to you at all if they can help. Just give you little tickets, like, telling you what to do next." "And do you usually do what you're told?" She put her head on one side, trying to repress a burst of deepseated mischief. "Sometimes I do... and sometimes I don't. Depends on who's doing the telling." She started to go away, then turned back with a sudden thought. "You can call me Nancy. Everyone calls me Nancy -- even old Kandlegrease." "That's nice," said Lowris, trying to make some critical meas;urements. "What's your name then?" "Lowris," said Lowris. "Lowris what?" "Lowris nothing. It's something Lowris, but nobody ever uses it tfiat way. How come you've got so much time to chat?" "Oh, they don't know what they're doing down there in the office. So we work a bit when we feel like it d chat when we don't. Nobody cares, anyway." "That's rather what I thought," said Lowris, saving it in mind that with his own cost-accountant on the job, one pair of hands should show a four-thousandpound cost saving over the present sjrstem in a remarkably short space of time. A t mid-day Lowris called in his own engineer and detailed the various stops, slides and registers he needed to facilitate the smooth feeding of the components to the location from which the hands would take them for processing. He dispensed with lunch himself, unshrouded the hands, and began to set them up in preparation for the difficult and delicate task of programing them to perform the required operations. The whole key to the success of the hands lay in the programing, and Lowris was justifiably proud of his method, which enabled a complex sequence of commands to be established so precisely that a hand programed by a man to write his own signature would continue to produce copies of that signature in all respects indistin guishable from the original Although the method of programing was basically simple, every gesture and nuance of touch imparted by the programmer to the hands remained as an oirating characteristic identical with the movements of its originator. In principle, signals from an unbalanced oscillator were fed to the flexible solenoid coUs which' comprised the muscles of the hands. By manipulating the hands through the program sequence and detecting the altering electrical responses of the flexing solenoids, a series of differences from the original signal were obtained and recorded on magnetic tajje. A similar series of signals was also recorded for the sensory system, which imparted a degree of tacttile expectancy to the hands and gave them a measure of orientation which corrected for undershoot and overshoot. The taped record was then used to produce the necessary signals to operate the hands. Lowris was forced to agree that the scheme exceeded his own expectations, though he sometimes sweated to think of the years of frustrating experiment and modification which had preceded his present level of attainment. And all this to provide industrial illegitimates like Handle with a cheap substitute for human labor which, in any case, he neither held in regard nor bothered to utilize at more than twenty percent efficiency. I n order to put tlie Hands smoothly througfi tfie sequence of operations, Lowris Had first to learn to perform the operations faultlessly himself. For some obscure reason, probably associated with pavicity of the imagination, the activated flux was applied to the components by means of a household paintbrush. This involved precise rotation of the component and some complicated wristwork, in addition to Holding the brush at the most advantageous angle. As a skilled technician, Lowris possessed all the necessary dexterity, but He needed time and repetition to transform the action into a smooth-flowing habit pattern. He was still practicing when Nancy and her mates returned from the dinner-break. Nancy came and stood by him and watched him critically for a full five minutes. "Man! Are you awkward!" she said at last. "Out of the way. I'll show you." She maneuvered him off the chair by main force and began fluxing as though her life depended on it. Her short, capable fingers achieved a degree of accuracy and speed that Lowris had to admit to himself He would never be able to equal. SHe went through the stack of work at a pace that would Have gladdened the heart of any rate-fixer, then threw down the brusK in triumph. "There!" she saidThen she looked up and for the first time noticed the unshrouded hands. "What the...?" "Hands," said Lowris. "I specialize in them, remember?" "What are they made of?" "Plastic and steel and things." "D'you know, for a minute I thought they were real. Somebody cut up. What you going to do with them?" "Make them work, I hope." She grinned roguishly. "Vhy don't you spread them out a bit, and then we can use them for holding yam." She appealed to her mates. "Hey girls! They got a new idea -- something to hold our yam while we're knitting." Opening the column, Lowris slipped in a tape casette containing a demonstration manipulatory exercise. Immediately, the arms unfolded, and the hands began to dance a pattern of finger and wrist co-ordination exercises, while the shoulder and elbow joints went through the sweep, extension and range movements. It was a beautiful tape. The original tape program had been set by Madelain, Lowris's wife, an accomplished student of ballet and mime. THe flow of the movements reflected witH entire fidelity the precision, ixjise and dram matic feeling which was so characteristically Madelain's. Nancy was nonplussed but not enthralled by the performance. She recovered, her equilibrium quickly. "He," she said. "He woke the silly things up!" T owris e.xtracted the tape, in' serted a new casette, and slipped rings on the plastic forefingers to couple them with his own as he guided them through the operations sequence to record the required program data. This was always the hardest part of the job. It was one thing to perform an intricate operation with one's own fingers, and quite another to perform it with a set of plastic fingers clipped under one's own, Practiced as he was in programing, Lowris was inevitably awkward in his first manipulations, and he spent an hour in dummy runs before he attempted a trial recording. Nancy had watched all this with scowling interest and occasionally interjected: "Boy... are you awkward!" in a manner not calculated to improve Lowris's waning patience. When, on trial playback, the hands succeeded in dropping both the component and the brush, she abandoned her own work and came over again. "Here -- I'll show you how to do it." Lowris erased the trial tape without comment and considered returning later when the factory was closed in order to oe able to set the program without interruption or comment. But he was developing a sneaking liking for this irerky, sparrowlike Nancy, who would rush into a conversation or a situation where angels and Lowrises feared to tread. He appreciated the shattering contrast between her unabashed confidence and his own introvert caution. Nancy worked her fingers into tlie coupling rings on the bands and wriggled them about deliciously, just to get the feel of things. "Okay, you can switch on," she said. And then, with a sudden pause for thought; "Doesn't hurt, does it?" "Only for a few minutes," said Lowris maliciously and quite incorrectly. She searched his face to determine the truth of the statement "Doesn't hurt!" she decided. To retain her interest Lovris switched on the recorder. "Now!" She picked up the component and the brush, deftly completed the fluxing and' dropped the component in the molten tin batli. Her fingers, guiding those of the hands, functioned as surely as if the hands had iwt been there. "Again," said Lowris. She repeated the operation, and tfien twice more, Eer control increasing steadily witH eacH attempt. "More," said Lowris. At this poiEt Handle walked down the shop. He stood for a moment watching the operation, with one eyebrow quizzically raised. Then he walked on, apparently more interested in the sheaf of papers on his clipboard. Nancy finished the box of components then looked at Lowris. "That suit you?" "We'll soon see." He re-wound the tape, bade Nancy find some more components, then set the hands on program-controlled running. The hands performed tHe operation faultlessly, all of Nancy's quick movements and tenacity of grasp being reproduced in perfect detail. Lowris had to admit that had he worked all night he could scarcely have hoped to set such a program himself. He said as much, and she grinned and almost flushed with pleasure. "Oh, any time I" Their eyes met again -- the triumphant yet sad impudence, and Lowris's vast and softer depths. "Any time?" Lowris's ego reached out at some of her outflowing confidence and secured itself a shred. 'What are you doing tonight?" She caught up with his meaning, and her look of triumph almost dimmed out the other shadows underneath the scowl. "Nothing. I was just wondering what I was going to do tonight." The job completed except for the slides, stops, and registers which his engineer was constructing, Lowris borrowed Handle's phone and called his office. "Tell Jimmy I'd like the slides at Handle's place by noon tomorrow if possible." "So soon?" His secretary was surprised. "I don't think Jimmy's even started them yet. We thought this was a three-day job." "It was, but I had some luck with the programing. It's all set here now, apart from editing the program and installing Jimmy's bits and pieces. Will you contact Halting and let him know I'll be coming there a day early? Oh', and Jean... Get my wife on the phone, will you, and tell her I'll be late tonight" "Again? Really, Lowris, you are a swine! Madelain'll catch up with you one day. You can't get away with it for ever, you know." "Once I would have cared," ssiid Lowris, "but these days I just don't give a damn." Ill T he next morning Lowris started trimming his program tape, selecting the best of Nancy's recorded performances, dupUcating tHe fastest and deleting tHe pauses and hesitations. The results, he decided, could best be handled by a closed-loop casette, and he phoned the office to include the necessary microswitches to start and stop the process automatically. The model-five Hands were performing perfectly, and Nancy's own sure motions had imparted to them a certainty and sensitivity whicK was fascinating to watcK. Then, by slight increases in the tape playback speed, Lowris gave them a rapidity which even Nancy would have been unable to match. This, added to the fact that the hands needed no coffee-breaks, lunch-breaks, trips to the toilet, or time off for a chat, made it easily possible to establish a work-rate verging on three times that of a human operator. Lowris felt He needed the extra speed, because he was perfectly sure that Kandle would understate the amount of work produced when it came to the calculations affecting the purchase of their own hands. At twelve o'clock Jimmy arrived with a mass of prefabricated slide parts. These they assembled rapidly to form a sloping ramp which would gravity-feed Kandle's standard work bins against the stops in a suitable position for the hands to find the components. The arrangement permitted the pre-loading of enough components to last the hands for about four Hours. A similar arrangement would easily have halved the time wasted by Kandle's girls in moving work-bins about, but that was not Lowris's problem. Using an electronic load-cell to detect when the bin had been emptied, Lowris added an instruction to the program for the hands to push away the empty bin to allow the next one to move down into place. A simple trigger switch stopped the hands when the supply of boxes on the slide came to an end. Nancy watched all this with critical interest and then slipped aroimd. "Look, do you work for him?" She pointed to Jimmy. "No," said Lowris. "He works for me." "Do #mu have many people -- I mean, working for you, like? ' "About thirty-five." "And you're the boss?" She seemed slightly incredulous. "I'm the owner," said Lowris. "It comes to the same thing." "We going out again tonight?" "I'm afraid not. Tonight I'm off to another job." "Then I don't suppose I'll see you again?" "Doubtful," said Lowris. "Not unless Kandle buys another pair of hands." "OHr She went away pensively and attacked her work witii a savage scowl. J immy moved lip to his shoulder. "It's none of my business, Lowris, but that one looks like a whole load of trouble to me." "Boy!" Lowris slapped him on the arm. "I was born in trouble, married it, and it's never left me since. Now I'm so damned used to it that I miss it if it doesn't hapfien." "Please yourself," said Jimmy, "but Madelain'U crucify you if she finds out about this one. Remember what happiened last time." "TKere was nothing in this, anyway," said Lowris. "Perhaps not, but I don't like the look in the eyes of that young miss. Something tells me you've not heard the last of her." "I'll bear it in mind," said Lowris, unconvinced. Before he left, Lowris called Kandle out to see a demonstration. The hands, functioning with perfect co-ordination, worked their way through a box of components in about a third of the time taken by one of the girls. Kandle remained impoietrably silent during these proceedings, but it was obvious that he was thinking. When the hands smartly pushed the empty bin out of the way and started on the next, his eyes widened appreciably. Kandle was certainly maldng the mental calculation as to how much work could be completed during the nit if the ramp was left fully loaded at the end of the working day. Lowris mentally hugged a picture of Kandle creeping in at midnight to load boxes on the ramp to actdeve twenty-four hour operation, for such is the pattern of infallible management that it seeks to counteract inefficiency of method by operating for the longest practical periods of time -- the antithesis of productivity. Kandle was also noting the performance of the hands as compared with the performance of his operators. From the deep gleam in his eyes it was piossible to predict that a few wage envelopes would shortly include dismissal notices. Lowris shrugged inwardly. It was not his problem. L owris's trip to see Halting represented a new phase in the development of the hands. Lowris had realized that in one important sphere of human activity an extra pair of hands was never unwelcome -- in the domestic kitchen. Halting was a minor genius when it came to constructing specialized catering equipment, and the union of Lowris's hands with' Harting's pre-purposed kitchen line promised to yield an automatic domestic chef of considerable potential. Refusing to sacrifice versatility for cheapness, Harting and Lowris had achieved a near impossibility in cost reduction by using the simplest possible range of kitchen equipment in a set configuration, relying on the inherent dexterity of the hands to achieve their aim. Unfortunately, this threw the onus back completely on the skill of the programmer, and the success of the venture now rested with the human hands which taught the automatic ones their job. From the start, everything went wrong. The chef-instructor, whom Harting had engaged for the more skilful parts of the programing, proved to be a complete idiot when it came to manipulating the hands. Lowris's manipulation w'as good, but his cookery proved inedible. Harting, seeing the way things were going, got liimself drunk on cooking sherry and remained in that state for three consecutive days. Lowris travelled back on the following Wednesday morning with indigestion, a hangover, and an expensive booking arrangement for a stand at the forthcoming Good-Eating Exhibition where he was due to show something which it did not look as if he wpuld now be able to produce. He arrived in town at mid-day feeling in the depths of a depression. He ducked lunch and went home for a change of clothes and a wash before going to his office. TV yT adelain was waiting for him coldly. She had obviously been crying, but was now in a state of icy restraint. "What the hell's going on, Lowris? There was a girl up here yesterday who kicked up a frightful row demanding to see you. She said that it was all your fault she had lost her job, and what were you going to do about it." "The damn little fool!" "So you do know her then?" "I can guess who it was. Sounds like one of the girls who works at Kandle's place. I installed some hands there recently, and it looks as if Kandle's given his tinning staff the bum's rush." "Is that all?" "All what?" "All you're going to say about her?" "That's all I know about her." "It still doesn't explain how she comes to call at your private address, asking for you simply as Lowris." Underneath Madelain's white composure was coiled a taut whip of anger. "Do me a favor!" said Lowris. "I can't be held respwnsible for Kandle's mistakes." "I wish I was sure it was Kandle's mistake. It sounds more like one of yours." "Shut upl" said Lowris. "I've had enough' of you for one day. I scarcy know the girl, and the fact that Kandle chooses to sack labor instedid of re-deploy is no concern of mine. An#rthing else you've made out of this is entirely in your own imagination." Lowris? Do you think I don't know you were out with that girl the night Jean phoned to say you were with a client? You're not only transparent, Lowris, you've got damn bad taste -- and if you've got involved with a stupid little tart like that you're a bigger fool than I thought you were. Are you having an affair with her?" "No," said Lowris, "but the idea's beginning to have its attractions if this is the sort of treatment I get when I'm not having one. What makes you such a perfect shrew, Madelain? Does it come naturally, or did you have to study for it?" "Neither." Madelain struggled to contain a complete emotional explosion. "It's just the inevitable result of being married to a rotten pig like you." T owris retired from the conflict  before the final blowup, and feeling dirty, dishevelled, and emotionally drained, he went to his office in an even blacker mood than before. Jean, his secretary, stopped him in the outer room. "Oh, Lowris, there's a chick in your office." "A what?" "A bird -- name of Nancy. She's been in and out all morning waiting for you and generally raising Cain. Finally I phoned Jimmy, and he said to put her in your office and give her a staffemployment application form." "He said what?" "He said he had an idea yon wanted her for something, but he wouldn't say what." "Bang goes Jimmy's Christmas bonus -- for insubordination." "Oh-oh! Like that is it?" Jean looked at him sharply. "Frankly, Lowris, she doesn't look your type." "The way I feel right now, nobody's my type. I'm sick to death of the whole damn human race." "Trouble with Harting too?" "The trip was a calamity and n disaster. Going home afterwards was a grave mistake, and comini; here and finding Nancy in my office is just the sort of touch I need to convince me I'm in an advanced state of persecution paranoia." "What are you going to do about her?" "About Nancy? Nothing. Gel rid of her for me, Jean. I've got troubles enough for the moment. Jean shook her head. "Sorry, Lowris! That's one bed you've made which you are going to have to lie your own way out of -- if you'll excuse the metaphor. She looks a pretty determined little madam to me." "All right! I'll get rid of her myself if that's all the co-operation I'm going to get. What the hell's the matter with the world today?" He strode to his office and opened the door. Nancy was comfortably seated in his chair at the desk, reading magazines. She looked up, a trifle nonplussed. "HeUo!" "I've got a bone to pick with you," said Lowris sternly. She laughed and scowled simultaneously, in her own inimitable fashion. "Yeah... and I've got two to pick with you. What are you going to do about my job?" L owris ignored the question. "Did you go round to my house last night?" "Yeah. Well, I had to see you, didn't I? Old Kandle gave me the push because of your hands, and I went to your house because I knew you'd give me a job on account of our being friends and me being able to help you." "But what did you say to my wife?" Nancy grinned reflectively. "The old girl came to the door, and I told her what I wanted as sweet as pie. But she started getting cross and stuck-up and said she was your wife and if I wanted a job I'd better ask at the factory or office. Then she asked me why I came to the house, and I wouldn't tell her because it was none of her business. So she gets mad at this and says she thinks I'm having an affair with you. Then she calls me a stupid little tart, so I called her a frustrated old bag and said I didn't blame you for playing around if that was what you had to come home to." "I see!" Lowris found the visitor's chair on the other sde of the desk, sat down weakly, and put his head in his hands. Then the mental picture of Madelain's reaction at being called a "frustrated old bag" was something he was unable to contain, and he sat up laughing. Nancy watched him warily from behind the desk. "I'm glad you think it's funny." "I have to," said Lowris. "It's the only thing that stops me going mad on days like this." "Well, that's all right, then. Hey, what about this job I come for?" "What job?" "The one they gave me this thingummy about." She waved the application form at him. Lowris took it, simply because it was offered, and scanned the offensive spider crawl, blots, misspellings and frequent alterations whicK constituted Ker entries. "Suppose I can't find you a job?" ; "You'll Have to I" This was mock scolding. "After all, it was your hands that took my job, and I did show you how to make them do it. So I thought maybe you cotild use somebody to make your hands work right... seeing how awkward you are." "Thanks for the thought," said Lowris weakly. Sitting on the wrong side of his own desk, he reflected that the interview was not going at all the way Ke Had intended. "I don't think..." He said dubiously. And then a new idea fetched him to the point of decision. "Can you cOok?" "Maybe." Nancy screwed Her face up in an amazing spectrum of expresaons centered on a slight trace of disgust which was registered by her nose. "Why, you hungry?" "No," said Lowris. "You've just given me an idea. There may be take a little trip." "A trip? With you?" "I'll be along too." "And do I get paid as well?" "A hundred dollars a week for a four-week trial period. After that we'll see vdiat you're worth -- if anything." t C A nd what do I Have to doi for the money?" "Program Hands." "And?" She looked at him with a light of challenge in her eyes. "That's all that's included in the job. What do you do in your spare time is your own affair." she was baffled. "A hundred a week for next to nothing. Boy... you must be joking #" "Take it or leave it," said Lowris. "Look, mister, if you're crazy enough to give me that much a week for easy work, of course ni take it." "Good! Get packed tonight and be at the railway station at nine o'clock tomorrow morning." He pressed the button and waited for his secretary to appear. "Jean, progress this application form, win you? I'll fill in the details later. And phone Halting and teU him to have his chefinstructor chappie ready. I'll be with them tomorrow with some new ideas. OH yes, and you'd better fix train reservations and Hotel accommodations for two. I'm taking Nancy with me." Jean took the application form and scanned it without expression. "One double room or two singles?" she asked finally, looking nowhere in particular. "Use your initiative," said Lowris. "Don't bother me," The telephone buzzed softly. Jean went to her own office to take the call. A few moments later she was back. "Madelain. Wants to know when you're Ukely to be Kome." Lowris glanced at the stacked papers in his tray and pursed his lips. "Ifll take all night to clear this lot if I'm going away again tomorrow. Tell her I've gone to take Harting a bird. That's so near the truth she'll never damnwell believe it." Nancy said: "Hey!" indignantly, at the same time exhibiting a flush of triumph. With a raised eyebrow, Jean went to deliver the message and then to book a hotel as her initiative and intuition both dictated. Lowris, feeling brighter than he had felt all day, ejected Nancy from his office and set about catching up on his paperwork. Amongst the top papters was a tentative inquiry from Kandle wanting to know on what terms Lowris would be prepared to supply a second pair of hands. IV T owris's decision to employ ' Nancy was based on a piece of psychological insight with deeper roots than its potential for adultery. As an introvert, Lowris lived with the constant spectre of failure hovering about his head. It inhibited his manipulation of the hands as much as it reduced the size of his handwriting and robbed him of the power to speak effectively in public. Nancy's manipulation -- in fact Ker whole outlook -- was uncluttered by any such impediment. She had no fear of failure. To her it was unimportant. The fact that her culinary prowess was initially limited to producing atrocious cups of coffee worried her not a bit. She followed the chefinstructor through the operation of making souffles nineteen times, almost collapsing with amusement as her pan produced an amazing sequence of unappetizing rejects. The twentietli time she reached a pierfection worthy of Madame Poulard Herself. Lowris acquired the tape record immediately, and the results produced by the hands on replay were identically good. Then things began to go more smoothly, and the menu of the Lowris-Harting Robotic Kitchen not only grew to an attractive length but achieved a standard such as the domestic housewife could seldom be bothered to match. Lowris's confidence improved to such an extent that he doubled his publicity campaign and gave Nancy an increase in salary. Not even the reproachful letters from Madelain worried him overmuch. He Kad anticipated her mood, and wHen Ke botKered to read her letters at all he accepted her bitterness philosophically and with an attitude of tolerant martyrdom. Sh had always been a good wife to him -- according to her own possessive view of the situation. Lowris knew that it was his own almost pathological aversion to being possessed which had brought about the schism, and it was the exercise of this failing for which he was now being blamed. He had no intention of forming a permanent liaison with anyone -- certainly not with' Nancy. In the meantime, the present arrangement with her suited him rather well. Most of the tapes required for the Robotic Kitchen were complete within the first month; and during the second month Nancy built up an impressive library of extra tapes which extended the scope of the robotic unit to well beyond what had originally been intended. With such a formidable armory to unleash at the Good Eating Exhibition, Lowris's success was assured. For once fortune was swinging him recklessly high -- so high the ground seemed a long way off. Then just as the pendulum began to swing again, some overwrought spring snapped, and the whole unstable weight which was his life went crashing into the depths. 'he police message reached him at mid-day, and he cauglit the first train out, shattered by n frantic sense of loss, remorse, and guilt. Madelain had taken tlir Jaguar and driven onto the thniway. At an overpass just ten milni from the entrance she had hit a concrete column at a speed estimated at better than a hundred miles and hour. Everyone wa kind. Nobody suggested she had left the road deliberately. She had been speeding -- a wet road -- a blackout, perhaps. He shook off the well-intentioned circle of friends and sympathizers, feeling the black swamp of sick responsibility closing round his head. At times like thii he knew he was better alone, lefi to try and face himself in some dimly-lighted bar where he w.ii anonymous and where nobody even tried to probe the conflict i which tore him. The point which emerged t worry him was Madelain's mo tive. He had no doubt in his own mind that she had deliberately crashed the car in an act of dcs peration. The uncharacteristii part of the affair was that it now left him free to spend his life m he wished. Knowing Madelain' talent for possessiveness, he coulil not convince himself that she liml destroyed herself in order to leavi him free. He could not get rid nl the feeling that in some way sin had contrived to make it impossible for him to continue his liaison with Nancy. How this could have been arranged was something he grew progressively less able to understand as the evening went its alcoholic way. When he finally considered himself insulated against all feelings of grief or remorse, he performed the one act that everyone had advised him against -- he went home. It was raining. The taxi delivered him to the door and then speedily departed. He stood for a moment against the damp hedge, welcoming the cold sense of reality which he felt in the raindrops on his face. He got his key upsidedown in the lock. Wrestling with the recalcitrant lock, he finally gained admission to the hall and struck out for the light switch. Nothing happened, although he distinctly heard it click. He reflected curiously that Madclain must have turned off the electricity at the main switch' before taking the car. The main switch was in the garage, and he was in no state to negotiate the garage doors, nor, since all he needed now was rest, was there any necessity to try. Sufficient light from the street-lamp opposite entered via the hall windows to permit Him to find the Bedroom. The bedroom fight did not work either, but he knew from habit how to find the bed in the darkness. Pausing only to slip off his shoes without the trial of undoing the laces, he threw himself on the softness of the bed. '"Then shock! Fingers closed around his throat, the pale, indistinct arms reaching for him from the headboard. Sober, he might have torn himself away, but in his condition of lowered responses he missed his cliance, and the model-five hands encompassed his neck longingly. With sudden panicky insight into his predicament he tried to throw the base of the hands off balance, but whoever had secured it had done the job too well. ,... The hones are vanadium steel... the muscles... plasticand-I flexible solenoids... with at least five times the strenh of the average human muscle. They act in perfect obedience to their program... every gesture and nuartce of touch... identical with the movements of its originator... Technically it was a flawless tape. The flow of the movements reflected with entire fidelity the hours of rehearsal and the precision, poise and dramatic feeling which was so characteristically Madelain's. After an hour of subtle and expressive pressures the hands even suffered him to die. Each morning he took a pill to help his memory. But to help it in exactly what way? TTis eyes carefully averted, Al bin JoHns swiped the depilatory off his jaws and splashed His face with water. He slapped his ihirt shut. Then, forgetting, he glanced at the face in his mirror. It was a dark face, assertively Intelligent, youthfully stem. He blinked away, shuddering. His hand, lurching, cornered the Jug of pink capsules, shoved one Into his mouth. He gulped, as he did every morning. He frowned at the jug's label. "One daily. For memory." It annoyed him that he couldn't remember why he swallowed that daily capsule. It seemed a purely automatic action of hand and mouth, a muscular act beyond voluntary control. True, some mornings the reason loomed momentarily as near as that disturbing face in his mirror. But it always slipped away. Usually right after he swallowed the memory capsule. The timespot chimed the Hour. Johns's saucer thumped softly at the parlor window, aimouncing its arrival from the parking tower. Briskly, Johns strapped the speech recorder to his wrist, checking to be absolutely certain he had inserted a fresh capsule the nigt before. It was a lucky break, just three months out of news school, to be sent to Cleveland General Hospital in Tac Turber's stead. Turber had done the local medical column for sevehteen years, until his recent illness. No one at the News Tribune knew how long Turber might remain in Florida on recuperation leave -- perhaps weeks; perhaps months. If Johns handled Turber's hospital feature well, he might be given other of Turber's regular assignments, until Turber returned. Johns smoothed his hair nervously, resisting the impulse to check himself in the mirror. The saucer thumped again. Johns approached the parlor, drew a deep breath, and hoped. T n vain. "Albin, I was afraid you had overslept," his mother trilled from Washington state. She glowed upon his westerly wall, coffee cup in hand. "I was about to cast myself into the bedroom to check." Limited though she was to a single plane, his mother nevertheless tripped the circuit that turned him defensive. "I had to order a clean shirt," he mumbled, glancing hopelessly at the window, so near, so far. Her image sharpened. "Why didn't you order one last night? Before you slqt?" Her face was much like the one  Sad con fronted in his mirror, dark, assertively intelligent, promising myriad opinions agressively articulated. "I -- I took care of everything else then. I refilled' my recorder and ordered fresh shoes. Everything else." He edged tovard the window and the waiting saucer. She eyed him acutely. "I simply don't comprehend, Albim Before the accident, you would never have forgotten to order a fresh shirt. That's the sort of thing I could have erpected of poor Deon. But you were always meticulous, Albin. I used to say, 'Albin is my son -- Deon is his father's.' " "I take a memory capsule every morning. Mother." Johns had reached the window. He tapped the pane. It slid. The saucer extended its entry hatch into the parlor. "You take a memory capsule every morning, yet you're about to step out the window without even swallowing breakfast," she said bitingly. "You're more like Deon every day, Albin. Giving up your law studies for news school. Forgetting to order fresh shirts, going out without breakfast and then bolting a burger at some drop-in. Sometimes I think you're trying to be your brother." She leaned into the camera menacingly. "Are you trying to make it uj) to Deon for dying in that hideous crash? By taking up all fiis habits, his interests?" Her eyes narrowed. "Well, are you?" "I -- no, of course not." Johns backed across the room to the serving counter. Breakfast waited, seven green pills, two violet capsules, a wafer. Unfortunately his hand shook. Pills spilled across the carpet. "No, no! Don't crawl around in your fresh clothes. Dial fresh pills, Albin," his mother shrieked from llie state of Washington. Abashed, Johns jumped up and dialed. "I'm doing everything a mother can," his mother moaned. "I supervise your breakfast every morning. I see that at least you go out the window with nourishment in your stomach." Her features enlarged ominously. "Albin, do you want me to come there? Do you need your mother?" Johns choked. "N-n-no" His mother's eyebrows crashed into her hairline. Her coffee cup clattered. "Well! Take a tranquilizer, Albin. We'll speak again this evening." With an angry flash, she ended transmission. Albin Johns breathed again. He jabbed a tranquiUzer from the serving counter and gulped. After a moment, he punched aspirin as welj. For some reason, he had a headache. Fortified, he stepped to the window. "Albin, take care," his mother pleaded unexpectedly from the wall. "You know how I fret." Sighing, he faced her, "Yes, Mother." "You're all I have, Albin. Promise." Meekly he promised. Then he scrambled into the waiting saucer. He hung beside the building, composing himself. His mother harbored the notion that he had been injured in the saucer crash that had killed his elder brother, Deon, a year ago. It was useless explaining, repeatedly, that if he had been involved, he would have memory of the accident, however fragmentary. Unfortunately, he couldn't remember his brother Deon either. 'hat, he admitted, disturbed him. He was virtually certain Deon had not been a figment of his mother's imagination. His father spoke of Deon too, insistently. They had even taken down the family album, on Albin's last visit home. Albin had refused to examine his dead brother's photo. Now he made excuses not to visit Washington. Better to deal with his mother two-dimensionaUy. Composed, he took the controls. The saucer scudded over the dty. Morning smacked blue against the dome. Today he began his career in eames after years of anticipation. He had edited his high sdl paper for three years. Made top of the class at news school. He'd played newsman from the time he'd learned to write. He smiled, remembering. As a boy, he'd taken grim pleasure in writing up his mother's monologues, word for word. "... and you forgot to clean your nails again." "... just like your father. You walked right out without leaving a message with the computer. I fretted for hours." "Your brother, Albin, would never -- " He halted the sound track. Backed it Replayed. "... just like your father..." "Your brother, Albin..." The saucer wavered, bucked under his suddenly spastic grip. A tight band crushed his chest Sweat popi)ed from his forehead. Breathing deeply, he eased his grip on the saucer's controls. Systematically, he loosened the panic-knotted muscles of his body. He had suffered occasional moments of panic for months. Since the time he had supposedly been injured in the accident. With his brother. Deon. He gritted his teetti, ran tlie sequence through again. Accident Brother: Deon. He relaxed, smiling, almost proud. His mother was right. His brother's -- Deon's -- death had been a disorganizing shock. Only time and patience could effect recovery. He peered over the saucer rim. Cleveland General Hospital jumbled glassy black below. Johns lowered the saucer to control altitude. The autoguide beamed by the hospital's parking system locked the manual controls. The saucer sank and swooped into the parking tower. The saucer split. Johns glanced around the tower, feeling a return of tension. The saucer snapped shut behind him. Johns set his feet to the guide arrows that glowed across the pavement. The arrows led him to a disk shaft. The disk hovered. Johns boarded. It settled swiftly. Johns stepped onto a second arrowed pavement. The walls converged. Johns faced a dark, misty corridor. He hesitated, frowning back at the guide arrows. They unmistakably indicated the foggy darkness as his route into the hospital. A streamer of pastel fog wafted from the tunnel, touched Johns's nostrils. His tensed muscles relaxed. He stepped into the soft, damp darkness. The floor shuddered, carrying Him forward. The walls glowed darkly, richly. The ceiling undulated. A low growling rumble throbbed through the tunnel, the grumble of distant machinery, monstrous but benign. Rainbowed fog sank lightly and refreshingly into Johns's lungs. When the tunnel floor deposited Johns in the lobby, he was pleasantly relaxed', light of limb. A crisp elderly guard manned the computer console. Johns fumbled for press card and visitor's permit. The guard fed both to the console. "News Tribune, heh? Your first 'visit to Cleveland General?" Johns nodded, glancing uneasily around the vaulted lobby. It was disturbingly familiar, as if he had seen it before, from a different angle, with the sun slanting low through the rainbow panes. The guard chuckled. "Well, you've seen our little establishment often enough on vidi. Makes you feel almost like you've been here in person." Johns frowned. He didn't recall ever catching a vidi on Cleveland General. But there were, after all, any number of things he didn't remember. Despite his daily capsule. The guard launched him with a friendly thump. "The blue walkstrip will deliver you right to Dr. Jacobs's office. Write us up good!" The blue strip slid across the lobby and trundled into another dark, mumbling tunnel. Johns inhaled hopefully. His entire body relaxed. His head dropped. His knees sagged. Consciousness faded. Then he stood blinking in a sunlit office. The receptionist, smiling, said, "Dr. Jacobs will see you immediately." D r. Jacobs was an erect old whippet with piercing pale eyes. He gripped Johns's hand coldly, fixed Johns with a bluewhite gaze. "We're sorry to hear of Mr. Turber's illness. I don't suppose you know the exact nature of tiiat illness, Mr. Johns." "No one seems to know exactiy" Johns admitted. Dr. Jacobs nodded tersely. "And I don't suppose you have ever been with us as a patient, Mr. Johns?" Johns was oddly disturbed by the question. "I -- I'm -- certain I haven't." Dr. Jacobs sighed, scowling. "Well, I suppose you've done your homework, at least. Reviewed Turber's columns of the past year." Johns nodded. The columns were freshly in mind, rich with detail, crammed with statistic, but eminently readable. "Then you know that through computer diagnostics and the automated nursing ssrstem, we've overcome the Human factor that flawed mecfical care for centuries. We've achieved perfection in physical care. "But overthe years we've learned the iihportance of nonmedical factors. Even the best in purely physical care is not enough for the anxious patient, the depressed patient, the patient harried by financial or personal worries. And so all major modem hospitals maintain teams of trained social workers to lend moral and practical support to the patient This facilitates an optimum rate of recovery. The patient returns to the community fit to function as a fully adjusted, contributing member of society." Dr. Jacobs's pale eyes glittered fanatically. "Our senior social worker has consented to let you accompany her on her rounds today. Miss Kling remembers vividly the day when doctors maintained private practices, saw dozens of outpatients daily and made all their diagnoses without computer aid." Dr. Jacobs speared Johns with a stem gaze. "You will be free to observe Miss Kling's working method, to draw upon her reminiscences of days past and to form your own conclusions about medical progress during the past quarter century." "I'm very grateful," Johns faltered. Jacobs scowled, jabbed a desktop button. The far wall of the office slid. "Please step into the decontamination lock. Leave your garments and personal possessions on the shelf. Press the white button to release the fog. 'Then pull on the sterile coverall Miss Kling will meet you in the outside corridor." Johns hesitated. "I'd like to keep my recorder, sir." "Mr. Johns, we cannot allow personal effects in the wards. There is constant danger of contamination." Jacobs glittered down his long, bleak nose. "Mr. Turber was well able to compose his reports from memory." Reddening, Johns stumbled into the lock. The wall sUd. Johns unstrapped his recorder with reluctant fingers, remembering the facility with which Turber had used names and dates, medical terms, statistics. Sighing, he stepped out of his clothing. Absent-mindedly, he glanced down at his torso. His fingertips trembled unbelievingly over the sharp red scars that split his abdomen. He stared, uncomprehending. He shut his eyes, opened them again. The scars remained. Johns's hand jerked upward, as if reaching reflexively for the jug of pink capsules on his bathroom shelf. Instead he encountered a white pushbutton. He jabbed it, desperately. A rainbow cloud puffed into the cHamber. He inhaled heavily. Gratefully, Ke felt the familiar relief of tension. He gulped the cloud. He sagged, unconscious. oolly fiie world returned. The  ceiling glowed violetly, pinkly, greenly. Gravelly laughter jarred into Johns's pastel coma. "You sucked that happy cloud so hard I had to wrestle you into your coverall m # elf." Flushing, Johns sat up. "Miss Kling?" She was anybody's tough old granny, a beefy, red-faced woman with hair of steel, a strong right arm and a ribald twinkle in her eye. "That's me. I must say you've healed up handsome, young Johns." He stared at her blankly. "Don't remember me? That's how it goes -- forget us the minute you leave us." She laughed raucously. "Well, let's go. I've got a workload hiat wordd kill an ox." Disoriented, he followed her down a long, glowing corridor set at intervals with numbered steel doors. "We'll do Ward # first." She keyed open a steel door. Johns's legs carried lum through the door, then turned to stone. His jaw frozen, painfully. Sweat beaded over his suddenly marbleized face. The ward was an expanse of black glass floor set with a maze of free-standing cubicles. Each cubicle was fully glassed, brilliantly lit, permitting full view of its interior. Muac streamed through the ward, but beneath lay the rumble and grumble of unseen machinery. Small, gleaming robots twinkled over the glassy floor. Johns groaned, unable to move. Miss Kling boomed with laughter. She flourished an aerosol can that had been bolstered at her belt. A minty cloud mantled them. "Gulp hard, but don't pass out again." Blessedly, Johns's body became fle again. The rock in his chest dissolved. He blinked away the last brittle web of panic. "Just a touch of trauma. Happens to a lot of our patients when they come back. You start developing a tolerance for your amnesiac after a few mons. We'll have to get your dosage adjusted." Johns smiled condescendingly. He had never, of course, been hospitalized in his life. And the capsules he took were to improve his memory, not impede II But he felt too blissfully at peace to argue. "First stop: Maternity. Don't wrry -- everybody's decent." CKortling ribaldly, sGe piloted Kin across tHe glassy floor. Jotins surveyed die cubic maze loftily. Obviously a superior system. EacB specimen Housed in its own sterile envuonment. MotHers napped, plucked eyebrows, stared at vidi. Strips of sensor tape, at wrists and templea, transmitted patient data to tHe central monitor system. Mounted on eacK cubicle was a manual control panel. Miss Kling Halted before a glowing cubicle, cocked Her Head sHrewdly at the unmatemal little figure within. "Good morning, Edna," she boomed. The girl splayed against tHe glass, an overripe little plum with flaming Hair and feral black eyes. "Youl WKere's my kid? THree days you've told me you'd get him up Here next day for sure. Ten da#rs, and I Haven't seen Him yet. First that campaign to get me to sign adoption papers. Hal TKcn you're keyring Him till I'm strong enougfi to Hold Bm -- you say. Now for tHree days tBs yack afaut Him being deformed." Miss Kling chuckled blandly. "Now jmu know we've been waiting to see if He could surmve, Edna. We wanted to spare you seeing tHe little thing if He couldn't live." "Look, granny, I told you -- I waan't so dopey I didn't see tHe kid down in delivery. I got a good look. Nine pounds plus and everything where it belongs. Lunfi like a pair of bellows. A natur.il bom fullback. THe doctor said so himself. I -- " Miss Kling rasped prevailingly, "Now, Edna, be calm. I'll Have Dr. Dover explain the cause of deatH to you in person. I wanl you to consider it God's mercy -- " "DeatH I" the girl shrilled. " -- the little fellow didn't live to suffer. A single girl couldn't Hope to care for sucH a terribly Handicapped child all by Herself. THe expenses alone..." Miss Kling's stubby fingers crawled over the control panel. Rainbow fog seeped into tKe cubicle. The girl's face discolored witS rage. "I sure don't need any man to pay my way! I'm nineteen years old! I make good dollars dancing tKe nudie circuit. I come and go as I please. It's notKing to me Gordy ran out with tKat freak Gandi before I got Kim down to Marriage Hall." Miss Kling smiled. "Dear, I wouldn't presume to judge your morals. I'm just KKng, your old granny in your time of trouble." TKe girl's tirade ended abruptly. SKe blinked stupidly and sank to Ker knees in tKe swirling rainbow fog. "WKat. did you say? About my baby?" "Now, you saw tKe poor little fellaw yourself, Edna. Poor guy.' Edna sobb thickly. "Poor little kid. And it's all Gordr's faultl He's the one made our baby deformed. He's the one ran off -- " "Now, Edna, one of our pretty little nurse maclunes will come," Miss Kllng cooed. "You're going to have an injection. It's just a little something we give all our Unwed mothers. It won't hurt at all, and you won't have to worry about babies for years and years." "Won't have to worry?" Edna Uiunnured. "No more about babies. Not for five years. Wfiy, by then you Xnight be married. You might even want another baby in five years." Edna smiled softly, curled up on the floor. Her hair piled scarlet over her face. J ohns stared at her, peacefully asleep on the glassy floor, awash in pastel fog. Then he noticed Miss Kling had trundled away. He hurried after her. "I've never heard of that particular law. Miss Kling." "What law?" "That you sterilize unmarried mothers for five years." "Who said there was a law?" She pulled an aerosol from her belt. "Air's getting stale." She clouded the air generously. Johns frowned. "I wouldn't expect any individual to have power to make that kind of dedsion for another individual. I mean -- " He stopped, blinking through' the pale cloud in confusion. Her voice poured over #m, suggestively. "My girls are here to recuperate, young Johns. I don't want them worrying over laws, or making big decisions all by themselves. If a girl Has learned her lesson, why, I forget all about having her injected. But if I sec she's going to land herself Here again, get herself taken advantage of and then nm out on, I give her the best protection we've got. That's what I'm Here for, young Johns -- to see my patients get what they need. Without Having to fret themselves." The cloud had slipped into Johns's lungs sweetly. Johns smiled. Then He had to wipe a tear from his eye. "That's -- that's -- " He couldn't express his feelings. To think that in this vast, impersonal institution, doughty Miss Kling pitched right in and fought for her patients I "Glad you understand." Mias Kling bolstered the aerosol. Slie halted before a cubicle containing a slight, pale girl in Her twenties. "Good morning, Trenda. I'm Mabel Kling, your social caller. How do you feel?" The girl looked up listlessly. "I'm aU right, thank you." Slid touched a tear off Her cheek. Miss Kling beamed. "Tlie nurse will bring your brand new son in just a moment. Don't you want to pretty up a little, for your first visit?" "My -- son?" tHe girl said grojMngly. Miss Kling's fingers crawled over tKe control panel. THe cubicle began to fog. Miss Kling cHuckled reassuringly. "He's a real football player. Scaled nearly ten pounds tfiis morning -- ' you'd swear he was a couple of weeks old already. Lungs like a ;pair of bellows. And He Has a ' mop of red Hair. Just like your Husband." THe girl sat up, confused. "But tHe baby wasn't even due for another three months. They gave me shots, but the pains wouldn't stop and -- " Miss Kling cHuckled. "Happens all the time. We get girls Having babies months and months early. Sometimes Old Momma Nature's adding macfiine doesn't use the same math the rest of us do." THe girl struggled to believe. "You mean the bab#r's really all right? He wasn't born too early?" "You can see for yourself in a couple of minutes. You feel up to hefting a ten-pounder?" "OH, yes" THe cubicle was densely fogged. The girl's face flushed with excitement. "Why I -- I even thought I Heard someone say it was a girl I" They left her excitedly dabbing Her lips with' color, lost in lavender fog. Johns sobbed brokenly, overwhelmed. "Now there's a case to make my job worthwhile," Miss Kling rumbled. "That sweet little girl Isdng there heartbroken, and I fixed everything up smart. By the time she gets the baby Home, she won't even remember her sad hours." Miss Kling launched Herself up- on another patient, but Johns was too choked with emotion to care. Then Miss Kling checked Her list and nodded with satisfaction. "That's maternity. Time for a quick tour of surgery." She chuckled. "Tac Turber was a real surgery fan -- had to run him through butcher alley every time He came out." Johns felt his mouth dry ominously. "Coming?" she clucked. T T e followed Her to and through the glowing corridor, each step shakier lhan the last. Finally he blurted, "I read someplace that they -- used to take organs from one person and -- transplant them in another. Kidneys and hearts and spleens. I even read they transplanted brains -- sometimes." Miss Kling keyed the door into surgery. She eyed him narrowly. "WKere did you read all that?" "I d-don't remember. Not in Tac Turber's columns." Hopefully he venljired, "I guess they don't do much of that any more?" Miss Kling chuckled. "Now, just think. If you had one man's heart, another man's liver, and maybe a lobe of somebody else's brain, you'd feel mighty confused, wouldn't you?" "I -- yes!" The word came with unexpected force. "You can't go out and pull your weight if you aren't even sure who you are. Can you?" "I -- no. No." "Now, do you think our fine doctors are going to devote themselves to turning out patchwork people? Sending people out into the world without an identity to call their own? Do you think old Granny Kling would let any patient of hers go wandering around without a name?" "N-no. Of course not." H frowned, trying to follow her argument. 'Well, then?" Deftly she steered him into surgery. The floor stretched vast and white. The surgical cubicles were with complex machinery. Wlfite clad figures huddled. Nurse machines scuttered. Auto-stretchers bore unconscious passengers silently. "In the old da#Ts, the average doctor spent so much time on routine, he hardly had time for a good day's surgery. Now the mech-clinics take care of the coughs and sniffles; the nurse machines bandage the cuts and the doctors can get down to business." "I see," Johns said, dimly, swaying. Blood crashed in His ears. His hands twitched. Unable to resist, he tilted his Head to stare at the ceiling. The patterned white on white held dreadful, compelling familiarity. "I've never been here before," he croaked. He couldn't bring His head down. "I've never been in this hospital before. I've never seen this ceiling before. I've -- " Miss Kling jammed an inhaler into his nose. He struggled, then inhaled. After a moment, his Head fell. He felt suddenly sluggish', torpid. "I've never been here before," he muttered. "Of course you Haven't," Miss Kling said sharply. "You don't have any scars. Do you?" He frowned, trying to remember. "I -- " 'Well, if you don't Have scars, you haven't been in surgery, Have you?" "I -- no, of course not," He said with relief. Then He said, querulously, "My head hurts," She touched the back of HIi head. "Here? Where they put tlio stainless plate in?" He nodded. His head pounded with agony. "Keep the inhaler in place. I'll get Little Bayer." She returned with a spidery little machine. It gripped his arm, injected him briskly and spidered away. The pain eased. Miss Kling removed the inhaler and puffed him thoroughly with aerosol. He inhaled, smiled foolishly, gratefully. Miss Kling beamed upon him. "Well now, I bet you're tired with all that walking. How did you enjoy your tour of surgery?" "Very interesting," Johns mumbled foolishly. It seemed somewhat dim. In fact, he didn't really remember touring surgery at all. "Ummm hmmm," she said shrewdly. "Then we'll scoot on down the hall to the party." He followed her into the long, glowing corridor, smiling agreeably. The party. He always enjoyed parties. Too bad he couldn't remember about this one. T Te was a little surprised when she keyed the door marked "Terminal Ward." "All our terminal patients Have a little party before they go. But it's seldom they have dear ones to spend their last minutes with. Tac Turber's going to be mighty pleased." Johns felt mildly surprised. "But Mr. Turber hardly knows me." She chortled. "You'll be carrying on his hospital column, won't you? That makes you almost a son." He drifted through the ward in her wake. Patients beamed rosily from their glassed cases. Miss Kling waved and yoo-hooed. Finally Johns said, disbelievingly, "These people aren't all going to die, are they?" "That's what they're here for," she said cheerfully. He frowned around him, at the healthy, smiling faces. "I nursed my own mother through her last illness," Miss Kling rasped. "Seventeen months I stood by, night and day. Couldn't afford a nursing machine, and I wouldn't send her to a home." He murmured S#rmpathetically. "Knew as soon as the diagnosis was made she'd never recover. But in those days there wasn't anything to do but stand by and watch her waste off. "I always remember that when my rounds bring me here. I'm proud my patients don't have to suffer through that. They go out quick and clean, with steak and whiskey on the house. And they know if there's any little piece that can be salvaged, why, our boys in butcher alley will find it. TEe spirit may die, young Johns -- but tEe tissue lives onl" TEey rounded a comer and confronted Tac Turber, glassed. Miss Kling rapped tEe glass, slid tEe entry panel. Tac Turber bounced from tEe bed, a big man, burly in Eis Eospital gown. "Well, well! Hear you got a promotion, JoEnsI" He pumped Johns's Eand Eeartily. JoEns stammered, "Editor Downs is letting me Eandle your column until -- until you get back." Turber grinned. "TEen it's yours for life, kid." He wEacked JoEns on the back. His eyes twinkled. "I guess everyone's heard I won't be back?" "We Eeard you were going to Florida to recuperate from -- whatever it is." "AE, tEe stories that make tEe rounds," Turber laughed. He sobered. "No, JoEns, I'm joumesnng on to another life. A different Ufe, but one certainly as useful as the one I've already led. My only regret is that I won't be able to do one last column. I've always wanted to write up tEe work tEey do down there in surgery." He frowned. "But somehow it alwa#rs sEps my mind, once I'm back outside." Miss Kling said, "You can't crowd everytlung in." Turber shook Eis head impatiently. "No, that's not it" He turned back to JoEns. "There's so much' excitement, Johns, so much to see. Sometimes when I get back to tEe saucer, I can hardly remember writing the report I'm holding in my Eand." He frowned thoughtfully. "I guess I stop to use one of the maclunes in the director's office. But afterward..." He shook Eis head, bemused. Miss Kling stepped out to the control panel. Stepping back, she closed the entry panel. Rainbow fog drifted lazily up from the floor. Turber sniffed. His frown faded. He grinned. "Well, it's been a good beat, JoEns. You don't remember the old days, the old hospitals, the fear and imcertainty the human animal had to endure. And only tEe poor or the disturbed had someone like Miss Kling to Eelp them out. Everyone else had to muddle through as well as he could." The entry glass slid. A robotable wheeled in, bearing a feast. Turber's eyes lit. "Looks like they catered for you too, Johns." He splashed Scotch into both' glasses, then frowned. "They forgot you. Miss Kling." Miss Kling scowled over the table. Her face sagged. "They never think to send a whiskey glass for me. I go to every party on the ward, but there's never a glass for me." Turber lifted a panel and puncHed tKe table's controls. Utensils, napkins and wOIdcey glasses clattered out. Beaming, Turber poured into a dozen glasses. He lifted' two. "A toast to immortality!" "A toast to your immortal liver and ligfits! Haw!" Miss Kling roared, swaying. "You know something, boys? I was supposed to plug in fr nose tens Half an Eour ago. And I forgot. Haw! I forgot my fresH filters -- now I'm going to forget everytfiing!" J ohns laughed to be polite. Then he laughed some more. Soon He was bellowing and snorting in the swirling pale fog,, gulping the whiskey as fast as Turber poured. Then the bottle was empty. The steaks lay congealed, untouched. There was a squeak of wheels, and an auto-stretcher rolled into the cubicle. "My car!" Turber hopped aboard. He threw himself upon his back, roaring with delict. "Home, James!" The stretcher molded itself around him. A mask fell heavily over his face. Turber flailed, then lay limp. The stretcher squeaked away. Miss Kling regarded the congealed feast regretfully. "Young Johns, I think I've forgotten something. But I can't remember what" Johns said solemnly, "They're going to cut old Tac up and use his parts, aren't they?" 'Haw! I'll never tell!" Miss Kling frowned, regarding him with bleary thoughtfulness. "But I do remember a boy. No, two boys. Brothers. A smart-looking dark kid. Just like you, in fact. And a big handsome redhead, a year or two older. Crashed their saucer down the skylane a piece. The dark one got the back of His skull smashed, and the redhead got it in the belly." She scratched her cKin thoughtfully. "But I guess that's about all I remember." Johns nodded owlishly. "I don't even remember that much. I forget it every morning at eight." She nodded. Then light came to her eyes. "Haw!" She drew a small green can from Her belt. "My remonbering spray. I remember that much. If I w hiff the wrong color air, I just spray myself green and everything comes back." She sprayed. Johns sniffed. It was very fresh, very clean, the green. He inhaled deeply. "There! Clears all the synapses. Or something like that." Miss Kling's facial contours firmed with returning character. t Tt was as if the green spray had penetrated forgotten chambers of his mind, clearing them of obstruction. "I remember now," he said, softly. "I remember -- " He was low over the countryside at the controls of his old saucer. A spring day. His brother perched nervously on the passenger's seat. His brother -- Albin. His dark, meticulous younger brother who Ead stopped in Ohio on his way east to law school. He -- Deon -- grinned reassuringly. The saucer had developed a recurring shimmy a bit to the north. He was taking it low and slow back to tKe city. The sEimmy hit again. He handled tEe controls coolly. He was still working when the sudden, terrible shudder came. The gauges flashed peril. Alarms squalled. TEe controls jerked from his hands. TEey were falling. He wrestled the controls, uselessly. He heard Eis brother's voice. "Deon, can't you -- " Impact. A few minutes of painful half-consciousness. He opened Eis eyes, saw his brother -- Albin -- sprawled nearby, a metal splinter imbedded in his abdomen, the back of his head smashed, tEe quick, meticulous brain destroyed. Later he opened Eis eyes again, to watch the ambulance ship settle. TEe medic jabbed him. He drifted away. "This one took it in tEe breadbasket," the medic said dimly, beside him. "This one too. And the back of the head. Think tHey can combine the pieces?" The voice beside him said, disinterestedly, "Oh, they'll patch something together." Consciousness-remembered faded, momentarily. But the green mist Had suffused the cubicle. Johns's mind remained mercilessly clear, relentlessly unfolding the film of memory. He screamed, hoarsely. Because next he would open shock-blurred eyes upon the ceiling -- that ceiling, white on white. He would roll his head, see his brother -- Albin -- face down upon the adjacent stretcher. His own stretcher would detect consciousness, would clamp its mask to him. Then -- He fought as Miss Kling rammed the inhaler home. Then he fell heavily upon the bed Turber had vacated. Miss Kling pulled a mask from her belt and applied it to Eis face. "You yourself again?" she rasped after a while. "I guess so." It seemed an unfair question, since he wasn't absolutely certain just who himself was. She removed tEe mask. A small mirror lay on the bedside table. Johns studied the dark, intelligent face that was Eis, yet wasn't. "I Have a few more calls to make," Miss Kling rumbled tHoustfully. "But I'm going to get you rigKt down to tHe Hypno ctiamber, before you blow again." Stumbling, He followed Her down tHe glowing corridor to tHe door marked by tHe giant, Hypnotic eye. "You step inside, young JoHns. THere'U be someone right witH pruned back tHe way it sHould be -- cut that dead wood out and tfirow it away. And tHesr'll give you sometHing to keep it tHat way." He pusHed tHe door obediently. At tHe last moment, sHe squeezed His arm rougHly. "You're a good boy, JoHns. BotH of you." Her lips scraped His cHeek. Numbly, He stepped into tiSe darkened Hypno cHamber. jVinutes later -- or was it Hours. -- He sat Eigfi above tHe cubic jumble of Cleveland General, at tHe controls of His saucer. He put iHe saucer on auto and glanced tHrougH tHe papers in Ss Hand. Funny. He must Have used a machine in the director's office to type the material, while it was still fresh in mind. But he didn't remember doing so. And the stuff wasn't even in his usual style. He'd Have some rewriting to do. He glanced over the paragraph about Miss Mabel Kling, senior social worker. He smiled. She sounded like a salty old character. Too bad He Hadn't met Her in person. But if Tac Turber was still in Florida on recuperation leave next month, perhaps JoHns would be back. He stuffed tHe papers into tHe carry-bin, along with the big jug of violet capsules labeled, "Two daily. For memory." Swooping into ffie clouds. He slid tHe Hatch to feel tHe cool breeze of altitude on His face. THe sun blazed. The skylanes stretched blue and inting. Even at this altitude He could feel spring easing warmly, greenly over tHe eartH. A tHougHt flowered in His mind as if it Had been planted tHere. He examined it, smiled, and took it for His own: A great day to be alive! New subscriptions and changes of address require # weeks to processi The history of armored war from # to ## A.D. the improvement of le' ' that weapons, soldiers on a battlefield have sHown great and understandable interest in staying out of the line of fire. In early wars, where sticks, stones, and lances and bows were the main medium of battlefield commerce, this goal could be accomplished by hiding behind any bulky object, or through desertion. However, as time went on this became increasingly difficult. Either the bulky objects were not as strong as they had been once or the weapons used were less aware of said barriers. Some soldiers adopted a rigid code of martial etiquette and tin suits, but the effectiveness of the knight grew limited when gunpowder was invented. In the twentieth century great powered suits of armor, called "tanks," came into common use. They required a concentrated barrage to stop them and definitely provided their pilots and crew a more salubrious environment within than they could expect to find without. Nonetheless, a tank still had a great deal The General Motors Terrain Walker of vulnerable places, was far too from behind any more easily Heavy and noisy and Had limited than the old tanks, nor could jmobility. In tKe #'s the tanks they retreat very fast. Clearly, wHicH were covered with borothere Had to be something better, silicate fiber plates were much lighter and more mobile than The General Motors Terrain tHeir predecessors, but still lackWalker ca. # ed ideal conditions for operation. THey could not wade through Originally developed for conswamps nor avoid being attacked struction work and back-ecKeIon packHorsing, tHe GM Walker was quickly accepted by the armies of America, Eartfi, when it was proved that tHe macHine could carry a' gun. Standing twelve feet taU and weighing eigKt tons, tHe Walker could stride down a Highway at # mpH and do twenty mpH on rough terrain, such as bumt-out slums. Nuclear powered, it required little servicing and often powered its weapons directly from its own power system. Great Hydraulic pistons operated its arms and legs, which followed every movement made by the pilot. The pilot was strapped in a control cradle that translated every motion to the Walker, and he Had a clear view fore and aft through a pleaaglass bubble. The Walker was equipped with a wide range of sensory devices, among them snooperscopes, radar, amplified hearing, some primitive smell-detection deinces and tactile pads on the hands and feet, all of which were wired to the pilot. It was equipped to retreat fast, attack faster and explode when Hit with a satisfying nuclear blast. When this was commonly learned, there were very few enharm the things, wiBch made them extronely effective in clearing out potential battldfields. But it also made getting them to  a battlefield to begin with a touchy proposition. Few soldiers liked sitting on an atomic bomb, even though it would only go off if they were killed, and a Geneva Convention in # declared them formal nuclear weapons. However, with the turmoil of the late twentieth and early twenty-first centuries growing out of hand, they were used with increasing frequency. In October, #, an armed insurrection in Harlem City, America, caused Walkers to be brought out into the streets. Patrolling the city with squads of armed soldiers (and their nuclear explosion capacities secretly damped), they effectively cleared the rioters out of the burning dty and into a large prison combine, where they were kept until their tempers were drowned in rainy weather. Of fifty Walkers shipped in, only two were disabled. One had a department store, its pilot had rashly pushed over, fall in on it; the other had broken legs from a kamikaze automobile. In November, #C the great series of civil wars in China were formally entered by the United States of America, Earth, and Walkers painted with ominous designs marched throu the burning cities and villages, panicking those Chinese who would be panicked and nuking those who felt compelled to fight back. Four nuclear explosions in Peking were enougU to ow the Red CQnese that figHting the things was useless, so they were given a wide berth and finally succeeded in bottling # of the Red Chinese army in a small part of Manchuria, Earth. In February, #, there were massive earthquakes all over the globe. Japan sank beneath the sea; California followed suit; the coastline of Europe would never be the same, and America's east coast was washed clean by tsunami. A few months later the Mississippi Valley collapsed, creating an inland sea in America. With three-fifths of the human race wiped out, the remainder lost all further interest in conflict and turned to more immediate and peaceful pursuits, such as cleaning up after the party. The Walkers were instrumental in assisting in heavy construction. They rebuilt the foimdations of cities, realigned the world's power conduits, built dams and, in one fierce burst of zealous activity, built almost a hundred thousand miles of beautiful roadway in four years. Three years after that commercial aircars were produced in profusion. The new roads were ignored and slowly cracked wlule approaching obsolescence. The McCauley Walker ca. # # was an eventful year. The first complete cities were incorporated on Mars; the moon formally declared independence of the Four Nations of Earth; the first non-govermnent sponsored spaceship lines went into business, and a new Walker was released to the antiriot squads. Called "pinheads" because of its set of electric binoculars (which could see from electricity up through the spectrum to xrays) which functioned as a head, the McCauley Walker had far more flexibility than the GM. Nearly sixteen feet of tempered aluminum and borosilicates, yet 'weighing only four tons, the McCauley could duplicate all human movements except those requiring bending in the trunk or waist. It could run #kmhr, was able to lift objects of up to ten tons and turned out to be a massive failure. The McCauley Walker was a total weapon, designed for optimum placement of components in the least space. The structural members were cast or electro blown around the defense systems, so that it was impossible to deactivate them. The defense systems were inexorably bound with the machine's own conscious battlefield computers. To actiVate tHe Walker meant it would at once be at top fighting condition, ready to blast out with weapons which could not be refnoved from its Hull without expenditures of twice its original cost. This did not make it a noteworthy construction machine. Its one experiment in this use Had it firing lasers at bulldozers, graders, solidifiers and road crews. The unions kicked up a fuss. It was obviously not a very good construction machine. Ten thousand of them were credits apiece, and it cost four thousand credits to maintain each per year, whether or not they were used. A fortune was spent on the hundred acres of sheds outside of Indianapolis in which they were housed, and it was here that the Walkers remained for eity years, unused except for occadonal exercises to keep them from rusting' or whatever it was they did. But there were no wars. Riots were fairly common, but rarely large enou for Walkers to be brought out for them, and never located close enough to an airport to have Walkers in on themi before they were effectively over. In #! the Martian Colonial Government declared formal independence of the Four Nations of Earth and confiscated all Four Nation military property to see that their constitution was respected. It wasn't however, for the Four Nations were full of people who would suffer great financial losses if Mars became free. So the First Interplanetary War was begun. Terran troop transports landed four hundred Walkers on the Syrtis Greenspot, where they were jeered and mocked by a large army of Martian colonists. Following the Martians out across the desert, the Walkers made rapid progress on them until the old plastic sleeves that kept dirt and abrasives out of the leg joints began to crack from age. Martian sand get in and jammed the joints, and the Martian Colonial Armor walked a safe distance around the field of immobile Walkers, attacked the Terran positions from behind and won their independence. It was never disputed again. The Burton Darrmthlng ca. #Q There seemed to be little reason for the development of more advanced iower armor until about #', for the solar systems enjoyed a period of unparalleled peace, productivity and leisure. With great space vessels over a mile in diameter, powered by nuclear inertial drives, men traveled peai; the speed of light and The Burton Damnthing eoloatzed the near stars, where took objective years. From the tibieir found a surprising profudevice, the human colonies could BM of planets. In # the Helireap instant benefit from discovunt Distant Oscillator was deeries made # rears of travel away, vdeped, making instant interMany of the great C-jammers, steMar communication possible, as the huge interstellar vessels eren though actual travel still were known, were dismantled and sold after this, till only about # were being used, mostly for carrying great big things which weren't likely to change much in coming years. Terraforming tools, multiforges (the all-purpose manufacturing tool of the day), great generators for increasing or decreasing gravitation of planets and moons, even little C-jammers -- and colonists -- were the major items of trade, with a few luxury items thrown in for balancing the tapes. On the fourth planet of Procyon there dwelt a race of intelligent lizards, the Kezfi, who were in their early atomic age when the human colony was set upon the seventh planet Moss, the colony, was a difficult wqrld to tame, and the Kezfi were more than delighted to trade labor for the secrets of making spaceships. This went on from # to #, when Moss had a population of formed moons and several rocks in the nearby asteroid belt that replaced a sixth planet The Kezfi were becoming quite avid colonizer and rather sophisticated in the ways of space. They began to Have reservations about the presence .of humans in their solar system, for these humans were of another star and were occupying a planet which otherwise would Have been Kezfic. A war began, and the Mossists needed a weapon which could be used effectively against the Kezfi. The Burton Danmthing was a sophisticated instrument. Its shoulder and hip joints were friction free, being cast of amorphoid iron. Just as a toy magnet will cause a piece of thin iron to twist and bend without actual contact, amorphoid iron could twist and contort itself on a massive scale, controlled by banks of magnets and topological distorters, yet lose none of its strength and hardness. However, due to the size of the magnet banks, its use was restricted to the major joints, the elbows and knees being cloth-sleeved mechanical joints. Unlike the two previous models, the Burton DamntHing did not use a control cradle for the pilot. Instead, the man sat in a large padded seat, strapped into assorted nerve-induction pickups. It was as though the Damnthing was his own body. On Armageddon, Alpha Centauri II, animals with multiple heads had been discovered. Due to the violent ecology, tfiey Had been forced to develop a sense of perception that extended in all directions, to warn the major head about potential danger. Called Cohen's Battlefield Sense, it was brought into the Damnthing to detect lurking Kezfi. The lizards squawked when found out aod never could quite understand how their hiding places were located, since they were selfadmitted experts at camouflage. On the right shoulder of the Damnthing there was a large socket to contain a device called a battleraft. It was a small, condensed version of the offensive weapons of the Damnthing, floating on inertial and antigravity drives, powered by a fusion pack and controlled by a specially educated chimpanzee brain in aspic. Since the battleraft was as effective # miles from the Damnthing as # feet, it removed some of the intimacy from death. This rightly concerned the Kezfi, who liked a personal confrontation with their assassin, on the logic that he might be taken with them. Not being able to enjoy the Kezfi's Honorable Death at the hands of these dirty fighters from another star, the lizards decided to call it quits. And, not being proud or an # rthing, they decided further to let them have Moss and its moons, and they would stick to what they had been allotted. The Christopher Wartiot ca. # The Kezfi, as has been said and is probably known by most readers who have known them, preferred to die the Kezfi's Honorable Death and could not understand the sending of men into war in armor. They assumed these things must be robots, then, since they had never been able to get one intact enough to study, so they built their own teams of war robots, called them and the human armor "warbots" and by # dedded they Had grown weary enough of resident humans to start another war. At the battle of Granite Rock, in the Procyon Asteroids, the Kezfi first learned about the new Christopher Warbot. They also learned the ineffectiveness of sending remote control robots into battle against manned craft. After a number of crushing defeats, and a few surprising victories, the final blow was put on the second war of Procyon when the C-jammer Brass Candle, traveling at .#C, smacked violently into their major colony of lion Kezfi. After this impressive disaster, nobody, Kezfi or huHis point further. The Christopher Warbot had no legs, but floated on inertialantigrav pods which enabled it to work as effectively in space as on the ground. On its back was a complete service and repairs center for the battleraft, and on its front, on either side of the entrance fiatcH, it bore twin, electric made of amorpBoid, tKougH it cannon. TBe study of amorpQcs was limited to bending at tHe apKad developed to tiie point propriate places a Human arm wfiere art entire arm could be would bend. Since nobody was quite sure how to go about bending the artificial arm where there were no joints in their own, this did not disturb anyone deeplyThe only nerve pickups were those in the seat cushions and the helmet, but the soldier had better than ever control over the machine. The entire surface area was sheathed so that it could feel pain and pressure from bullet strikes, and thus Cohen's Battlefield Sense was implemented by another protection device. The head, now attached through a long tentacle. Held eyes, ears, and other senses, and the mobility of the Christopher Warbot was such that it replaced most other forms of heavy armor. War was becoming less burdened down Greedy Nick's Warbot ca. #I In # a stardrive was finally developed, and Humanity emerged from the Slowboat Age to the Age of Expansion. Most of the C-jammers were outfitted with drives and used to set up enormous colonies in one blow, and since a light-year could be covered in somewhat less than two days, colonization went on rather rapidly. In # the Culver Foundation went far beyond borders of human space and established the Antarean League among the ninety-four planets of Antares, the seventeen planets of Antares's Green Companion star and assorted dwarf stars in the adjoining locality. Since Antares was a d # mastic monarchy, nobody paid it much attention. In # a scoutship of Antares came scuttling back to the League bearing great tidings of war, with a race of tall, rust-red crustaceans called Peolanti, who had established a small empire near Antares. The delightful ruler of Antares, Pantocrator Nicholas Cuiver the Greedy, immediately threw a complete travel silence aroimd the League, from # to #, at the end of wfficH Greedy Nick aimounced that the Antarean League now controlled a globe of space forty light-years in diameter. The Peolanti liked to fit from gigantic spaceships, huge portable fortresses, and mobile asteroids, wifflcE dictated definite limits to their mobility. Greedy Nick did away with using battleslups other than to transport the warbots to the battlespaces, and let the Peolanti try and find them with their poor radar nets. They couldn't compete, or even begin to. A laser beam can be used with fair effectiveness against a big battleship, for at least you know where it is, but little dinky hard knots of mayhem could neither M ft w  # '  II' Greedy Nick's Warbot be seen nor be hit very often. Greedy Nick's Warbot boasted triple mayhem converters, a nasty weapon which could spit laser beams all the way up and down the spectrum, pull tricks with gravity that resulted in atomic bonds falling apart, heat or freeze things by time-induction, a side effect of the discovery of the chronogravitic spectrum. The head was no longer connected to tKe body, but floated freely and Ead its own complement of weapons. Thebattleraft was Harder tEan ever to detect and destroy, bong controlled by a brain taken from an Armageddon animal more vicious tfian a tyrannosaur and of near-Euman intelligence. Amorplucs Ead developed a tentacle wEicE could stretcE ten times its length for an arm, retract to a wrinkly nubbin, and yet be perfectly controllable by the pilot. He sat in fils cabin, whiicE was padded both by cushions and paragravity, free from being bounced around, wearing a Kelmet and sitting in the lotus position of meditation. In order to properly control a warbot, a soldier Ead to be an accompUsKed Yogi. The Waibots at Critter's Gateway ca. # While all manner of advances were made in tKe warbots since the Peolanti wars, and several smaller wars were fought witE them, there were no significant changes in tEeir appearance until the discovery of Critter's Universe. Eleven ligEt-years from Antares there was a small dust cloud wlucE emitted a healthy amount of radio waves. These clouds were not uncommon, so little attention beyond marking it as a navagation hazard was paid to it. TEen Jorj Critter, a prospector looking for natural rubies, flew into it. It turned out to be an area in which' space had formed a side-bubble, where pEysical laws were somewhat different. The periodic table of Critter's Universe held but four elements, a solid, a gas, a plasma and a liquid, promptly dubbed Earth, Air, Fire and Water. While perfectly stable in their own little universe, subjecting any object made of them to our physical laws caused destabilization of the Fire content, which caused the whole mass to oscillate into pure energy. Since Critter found it was very simple to control this attempt to justify itself to our pK # Tsical laws, Ke told Andrew the Meditator the current Pantocrator of Antares, about this new power source. Critter's Universe, which is only about a hundred ligEt-years in diameter, did coexist witE a large section of the Terran Organization of Star States, who, having learned about this, decided they should own it. TKe the focal point of tEe war being around the little nebula. Critter's and mobile asteroids faced over The Warbot at Critter's Gateway soon discovered that they cotild or not the League pulled anothnot possibly defeat such a swarm er trick from a Hat. of the actual gateway and woiild been known as a tempestuous all space around it with radiation clouds and fouling up communications. It had several dozen planets which could be very pleasant if th sim were calmed down somewhat, so the Hubley University extension at Antares Vert, had been established in # to seek ways of controlling the star. Shortly before the war, they found the first major advance of macromechanics, how to blow a star into a nova. It worked as well on stable, main-sequence stars as the huge, wasteful monsters like Rigel, upon which it was demonstrated. The League could seed eir stars through Critter's Universe and blow them all to perdition before an # hing could be done. Hastily withdrawing their forces gan cultivating good feelings with forced urgency. The warbot used at Critter's Gateway was a very capable little vessel, as much spaceship as groimdcraft. The soldier, sitting in lotus, was freed of his helmet. From an amorphoid plate at the top of the warbot, he could extrude a battleraft or a head, from two plates at the side he could extrude any of an arsenal of two hundred weapons. The circuitry of these amorphic devices was mostly magnetic and gravitic domains, which could not be altered by any amount of twisting and contorting, so they could be extruded whenever needed, otherwise remaining placid as a puddle of quicksilver in their storage tanks. Antares, while again the little empire of space, was also the most powerful, for they had over ting back and forth through space. The Quicksilver Kid ca. # By the Eodech (# AD) amorphics had developed a warbot made of nothing but amorphoid metals, memory plastics, solid liquids, contact fields and other prodigies of science. Normally a simple near-globe eight feet big, the "Quicksilver Kid" looked very much like a glob of mercury when in action. Hands, head, battleraft and whatnot could be extruded from whatever part of the surface area theyould seem to be most useful, and the weapons system had an additional development. Hidden in the block-circuitry of the hull was a memory center containing records of every science applicable to military purposes, as well as a mechanical design center, so that a soldier need merely size up the situation and inform His warbot to warbots sHuttled about by otHcreate a weapon equal to it, and er spacecraft, but Had a speed of Hammer away. Powered by antiabout one lit-year per Hour tnatter breakdown, tHe warbot to make its romu Had more tHan enougH power to In tHe Early EodecHtic centuee tHis done. No longer were ries tHe SopHisticate Age Had come about. In known space, a flattened spHere rougHly five tHousand ligEt-years in diameter, tKere were seventy major Human empires, twentyrtwo joint Kuman-nonHuman Leagues, one Hundred ninety nonHuman empires and fourteen weird tHings wHicH defied description, save tHat tEey seemed to be sociological systems of order originally cooked up by sometHing wHicH could Have been intelligent but more likely was sometHing else, the exact nature of which was even more difficult to ascertain. But tHey never did make any trouble, probably because they found eacH otHer and intelligent life even more impossible tHan we found tHem. TKere were many wars in ifie EodecEtic centuries, but none of tHem especially large on tKe grand scale. But warbots were used in all of tHem. For example, the Korel Empire Collapse. THe ICorel were Human adaptations, two feet tall and looking like toy dolls (beKaving mucH like tHem, too. Korel were well known for tKeir immaturity). THey Had a little empire flourisHing until #, wKen one of tKeir kings went insane on tKe throne and attacked tKe Palaric States, wKicH were tKen growing into importance. TKe Korel Had a few wortKy weapons, wKicfi aided in tKeir conquering several planets, and then an ally, the Karpo Regime, a race of Hideou gray frogs who Had been waiting on tKe sly for some way to build a little empire. As soon as they Had done as much as tKe Korel, the Karpo turned on tHem and soon Had a very effective little empire, as well as a full time occupation in scaring tKe border stars of tKe Pale (Palaric States). An approacHing fleet of warbots, after Having been ordered to sum up tKe situation, performed a maneuver which was historical because of its originality. A Hundred thousand warbots came together and fused tKeir masses into a thousand medium-sized battlesHps, wHicK attacked the Karpo fleets. The Karpo fired a salvo at them and broke tKem all into monolithic cKunks of wreckage, which tKey tEen went in to investigate. Twisted wreckage, once it surrounded tKe Karpo fleet, suddenly turned quicksilver, returned to a Hundred thousand intact warbots, and destroyed forever the Karpo Regime. TKe Korel were chastised mildly. One could never expect mucH from tKem in tKe way of wisdom. The First Alakai ca. # By #, enough was known about force-fields to expect a saldier sh'eatlied in them to have as mucU, if not more protection tfian an amorpHoid shell could pravide. The shell was done away with, except for the helmet, and the battleraft was equipped with everything that had previously Been reserved for the warbot itself. Since the new soldier appeared to be a man, wearing a small belt and carrying an outlandish rifle, with a battleraft at hell and a small scrap of amorpHoid called a "steel pimple" floating about his head, he could no longer be called a warbot. From Antarean mythology the name "Alakar," meaning wargod, was lifted. It seemed appropriate. The methods of battle were now entirely different. The soldier could fly in free space, though they now returned to the use of spaceships. His forcefields could protect him from the heat of a sun, could be totally impenetrable, or set to pass either matter or energy, but refuse the other. His body was operated on to the extent of surgical placement of wires which increased his native strength and reflex speed immensely as well as enabled him to rigidify himself for space travel. An example of fitting methods could be taken from the uprising of Murma Krodd, on the The First Alakar Chembal Starstrand, #. Here a fleet of Kroddic ships attacked a small neighboring democracy, and the Humanity Soldiers were requested in. TKe Krodds saw the human fleet approaching, but it vanished before their eyes, and they could not understand what had become of it until they were .recalled quickly by Murmash fCrodd himself, who had seen them fall from Eis skies and subjugate His city in ten minutes. TKe method was this: when the Kroddic Fleet was sure to have seen the Humanity Soldiers approach, fliey snapped on ffieir helmets, activated their fields and took to free space. TKe ships broke apart in thousands of bricksized chunks of amorpKoid, each reorganized to contain its own drives and control systems. TKe Alakars and ships did not rejoin until in orbit of Kesal of Murmash Krodd, when they rained down from the sky and forced the fat crustacean to order Ms fleet back, lest they destroy the planets of Murmash Krodd. When the Kroddic ships were all grounded, the Alakars set solarphoeniz to them, and they burned to radioactive ashes. The Second AlaHat ca. # The sleek Alakar of the #'s was respected as being the most capable fighter in space. He controlled  battlerafts, each a featureless egg until ordered to think up a weapon to cover a situation. He commanded three steel pimples, wMch contained all of Ms force-field equipment, and, being strictly defensive weapons, never left Ms vicinity. Hi uniform was made of bioplastic with layer upon layer of sensory-detector pseudocells, wMch kept Ms brain flooded with such an amount of information that an Alakar had to be trained for five years. The helmet, often decorated with fanciful sculpture, feather crests, and backcurtains, could lock every atom of his body to a field that intensified the interatomic bond-strength to a point where he could withstand a nuclear barrage in the flesh, as well as do all the reflex-speedups he needed. Being an Alakar was much like being a superman unations were very real displays of actual conditions, wMcH could be interpreted usefully. TKe hand weapons were now losing their physical structure with alarming rapidity, the great gaps between parts being filled in with a curious substance called Link. Research in cKronogravitics had led to the discovery of how to replace the subatomic bonds of matter, which were an effect of space, with sometMng that was a side-effect of time. TMs new matter was completely imdetectable and very impalpable except Hy; a certain set of rules. If Link were made of pure carbon, one could not force pure carbon tBrougH it; it mJt as well be a brick wall. Carbon compounds moved slowly tBrougH it, growing warm as tHey did so. Tilings wbidi bad no carbon con tent moved tbrougb without resistance, except with tHe extremely unlikely possibility that two nuclei mit collide, wEcH certainly did not do very mucH. Link Had curious properties of conduction and insulation wHicb made it particularly desireable as a weapon component, notwitHstanding tbe fact tbat it didn't take up much room. Tbe Second Alakar was used in several conflicts, among tbent tbe most noticeable being tbe Haak Wars of #. Tbe Haak, centipedean creatures from some obscure place in tbe galactic center, bad Stretched tbeir empire out in a most curious fashion. Most races preferred to expand in a globe, the center being tbeir planet of origin. The Haak expanded in a straight line thirty bgbt-years across. They bad a science of teleportation which could get a Haak on tbe outside border of bis empire, twenty thousand bgbt-years to tbe center, in two years. They did not do very much work with spaceships, beyond sending robot probes to land colonization reception booths. When tbe first booths of Haak began landing on human planets in tbe distant Lace Pattern, the alarm went out. Tbe Lace Pattern was occupied by a large number of Uttle human and non-buman empires, none very large, and because it was four yearn of travel from the Palaric States, the nearest really organized culture, it never beard much from the main body of civilization, except from wandering ships of Alakars. In fact, it was not generally known tbat all those marvelous myths of Anso on, were not fairy tales. Few of the Alakars vo wandered tbrou tbe region bad ever been an#rwbere near the Civilization. Tbe entire war, though it dragged on for ten years, was hardly eighth-page news back in Antares. The Final Alakar ca. # Even though Civilization of Humankind (wQcH included almost every aben race that had ever heard of 'Terra or Antares Imperator) was a growing concern, it had stiU not explored more than ten per cent of the stars in its own dominion. In and Antares claimed, a new race bad come up and were doing #ome exploration and state-buildlong as Antares gave them no assistance, but when the Panto crator, out of tHe goodness of Eis Heart or whatever, started to assist them witK tecHnological gifts, it was too mucH. felt endangered immediately went to war, minor allies of Antares resisted tHem, imtil by i jl# both big empires were ready to blow tHeir cookies and have it out at one anotHer. Tfie race that had started tfie brouhaha had long since Had tSeir fill of imperialism, and were perthey Had, but now it was a matter of interstellar pride, and neiwas going to be bested. It was a marvelous war. Antares, wHo Had always seemed to Have the last tHing to say insofar as weapons advances were concerned, finally sent a squad of Ultimate Alakars onto tHe field of tHe war. THe Alakar himself wore no weapons, tHougH He carried a few Hand weapons of negligible presence (mostly fashioned from Link), wore no Helmet and Had six steel pimples wKicH performed all the functions of tHe Helmet, as well as being able to operate as battlerafts. THe Alakar, upon landing on a planet which Had not been invaded, would immediately alert the civilians to go to the public shelters Hundred of miles beneath the planetary crust and take all personal valuables witH them. They were given twenty-four Hours, but during this time, since the Alakar was almost sure to be under attack. He would certainly be occupied. His steel pimples would Head for the nearest masses of amorpHoid, often automobiles and private spacecraft, and perform a virus-fimction. Whatever the amorpHoid Had been previously would be erased; the pimples would realign and combine all available amorpHoid into great roHot fortresses, fleets of battlerafts and orbiting platforms, and would infect normal metals witH amorphic domain, causing entire communications networks to start converting into amorpHoid weapons. If it went on mainly uncEecked, within fifty Hours of commence-attack, tHe military command centers buried in the centers of tHe planets could expect tHeir control panels to swim like quicksilver and turn into atomic bombs. FigHting back, tHe planetary defenses would initiate tHeir own amorphic conversions, trjdng to fit back, and would cause the comm networks to fight back at ground level. Flotillas of planetaiy steel pimples would commandeer as mucfi amorpHoid as posable, until e entire war began to resemble tHe attack of a viral disease upon a protoplasmic organism. If tKe planetary defense won, tKe Alakar was killed or forced to retreat, and tHe mass-computer would return every bit of registered amorpHoid on tHe surface to its original state (unregistered amorpHoid, sudi as kitcBen appliances, generally kept firing away imtil told to desist. Registered amorpHoid, wHicH Had a certain key-pattern built in, instantly reverted). If tHe Alakar won, tHe same tiling would be done, except iHat He would now control iHe planet and invite His forces into orbit. Since tHe governments of Antares and Toss were very similar, in basic policies, tKe civilians rarely cared too mucH wHo Held tKe upperHand, so long as tiiey were not too often cHanged. Naturally, this being a war, damage was done. A wrecked city stayed quite wrecked, tiiougH tiiere was rarely any loss of life. But recovery from an attack took several years, and wHen Antares found tHat tHey Had a tremendous finandal responsibility to rebuild wHat tHey Had undone. Tfie Ten Year's War left botfi empires quite at a loss as wHat to do, so finally tHey Just got eir Hands dirty, devalued iHeir currency and rebuilt. But if Had been a tremendous war wHile it Announcing -- Galaxy Publishing Corporation announces the establishment of annual awards for excellence In sdence-flctlon writing. Every story appearing In the magazines Galaxy and If In Issues dated # will be eligible for the first series of awards, which will consist ofi # Galaxy Award #)# for the best story of the year. Honorable Mention will receive #; the next runnernip will receive #. The procedure by which the winning stories will be selected Is Intended to reflea the udgmenl of the readers of Galaxy and If. Principal reliance will be placed on a mall survey of a randomly selected group of subsmlbers to the magazines In making the swards. QuesHonnalres asking for preferences will be circulated to these subscribers approximately one month crfter the December Issues appear. BooUihel TTjfiat is this thing called sci'  ence fiction? (I don't mean I want a definition. I mean I want a description.) You faithful readers of Galaxy are people wHo by definition believe tKia magazine and its stablemates constitute either all or part of the stream along which this entire genre flows, carrying on its bosom the struggling, armwaving horde of those of us people who in some way either contribute to or detract from it directly, each of us dedrous, impetuous to some degree, loudly r quietly opinionated. Hammering, hammering... on what, at what, for what? Want some advice? I cannot advise you. Here are some pebbles from the shore. Viz.: A few weeks ago, I received a forwarded package from the Galaxy office, much like any other in which books come. This particular one had originally been addressed to Mr. Frederick Pohl, Worlds oi IF. Science Fic-' tion, which is a little unusual, but not too much so. (People hardly ever spell Fred's first name right, so I thought little about it) Inside was a book from Little, Brown  Company, one of the proudest names in American publishing. And in among the flyleaf I found the letter, which I quote in its entirety: "Mr. Edward L. Ferman, Eklitor Fantasy  Science Fiction # East #rd Street New York, New York # "Dear Mr. Ferman: "This spring Little, Brown #s Company is publishing a book your readers might be interested. "I enclose a complimentary copy of the book and if you have any comments about it, I would appreciate hearing from you. "Sincerely yours, John G. Keller Manager School #s Library Department." Tlell, I assume Ed Ferman got somebody else's mail, and I assume I can reply on Fred's behalf if not on Mr. Ferman's. Here goes: "Dear Mr. Keller: "I'm replying publicly because you are fair game. Believe me, the comments I might make privately would pale into insignificance those I am about to make here. much less sensible narrative or any coherent structure of scientific facts. It would corrupt the dull and bore the intelligent child. I say would,' hopefully, but in fact it is already in circulation, committing both these sins, in the names of Little, Brown and science fiction, which I respect above many other respectively competitive things. "Mr. Keller, you must recognize this work as a lightly disguised lecture on science. But why do you assume it is good sdeace? Perhaps it seems valuable to you because it is sucti crude medicine. But if unpalatability seems a logical test for content why isn't it equally true diat if the author, Arthur W. Ballou, manifestly can't organize facts entertainingly, he may not Gave a very organized grasp of icience either? "Surely, in Boston, city of science, there are science writers and editors -- some available to you at the lift of a finger -- who might Have told you this. Many of the brightest intellectual lights of the arts and pcienccs are not only within a stone's outcry of your window but are equipped, as well, to tell you it's bad judgment to launch Ballous into a field that bas Heinleins and del Reys, Juvenile science fiction is a nearly perfected art, thanks to such men. Why have you chosen to start it over? "Cordially, A Friend." i# sample The Second:  Periodically, I am visited with the products of wHat I call, generically, Winklequod Press. Winklequod Press -- and tiieir emulators at Punchem Silly # g Blind, Wringem Drye, and Ne Plus Ultra Impressions -- are printers for hire to anyone with a sound credit rating. They are also operators of subsidiary publicity and book manufacturing services, limited distribution facilities, and some kind of clerical force. Their product comes with a two-color cover done in someone's best high school art class line drawing style. On the back of the book is, always, a small town wedding photographer's portrait of the author. Gentleman or lady, the author peers earnestly into the reader's eyes, over a lengthy bank of type listing his or her credentials as a retired person. When these retired persons have strong convictions, and the convictions have to do with politics or flying saucers, Winklequod sends their work to me. What comes in is ostensibly a novel about the future revolutionary takeover of the U.S. for the benefit of all mankind. The revolution is either left or right; makes no difference, since the thinking is usually interchangeable in large part. Or else its about someone's ride in a fl # ring saucer. And again, the thinking is nearly always exactly like that in all other books of its kind. Extraterrestrial people with noble thoughts have a limited ability to generate concepts. Winklequod sends me these putative fictions because they have promised the publisher -- tat is, autKor -- lat they will publicize lus book for him by sending it out for review. I don't believe they even wonder why I never review the books they send. They Have little financial interest in wondering and in any case they don't know I'm alive. I'm just another item on a list they keep in a folder labelled "sf" or "Saucers," which they turn over to the clerk who touch-types the labels. What I'm trying to say to you, prospective Winklequod customer, is that it's no good. If you can't get a commercial publisher to take your work, then rightly or wrongly this is a clue that it's been judged to fall short of certain standards. No one is quite sure what those standards are, but they exist, and they are the same as those which place Charles Eric Maine here, and J. C. Ballard there, only for you they apply somewhat more drastical'yGive up. I will never review your book. I have never reviewed your books when other people wrote them. If I have not in three years given the slighest sign of reviewing them, and Winklequod nevertheless persists, what price Winklequod's promotional efforts on your behalf? I Have never seen a review of any Winklequod Press book by any other critic in any other field. Think haw many places your money is being pumped down rath'oles. Forget it. You can't get through tfiia way. TTarking back to Edward Ferman, and standing on much firmer literary ground, here's evidence of an intelligent, organized, persistent and honorable and yet different description of science fiction. Mr. Ferman is tiie editor of The Best From Fantasy and Science Fiction, Seventeenth Series (Doubleday, #). FfisSF is that magazine, with the antique finish covers, that you find on sale somewhere near this one. Among the names on its cover are some you reqognize. Altogether, it seems unlikely you haven't at least picked up a copy and leafed through it. Some of the stories by unfamiliar names might Have been the ones below: "Cyprian's Room," by Monica Sterba, is ostensibly a story of love, but in fact it's a story about reality, using devices vaguely similar to those in Phil Dick's novel. The Three Stigmata of. Palmer Eldritch, in whi( a character in the story becomes a character in and the author of a story being told within the story of what may or may not be a story about love. George Collyn's "Out of Time, (Jut of Place," is a well written story -- nearly all FSF stories siiew a commendable style of EnglisH -- and an excellent piece of arranging, bout an astronaut wlio, returning fifty years out of pliase witH the rest of tSe world's time, falls in love with and marries the world's most notorious woman. When Ke learns wKat she is, Ke kills Her. WitK Her, Ke kills # of tKe women plugged into Ker via electronic tuners. Ttus latter news, wKicH Kooks up into tKe gut, is deKvered almost casually. And tKe meat of the unruffled Kero's last line is: "... tKose... people Kad deprived the entire Human race of its dignity," wlficK is true, but not quite draimatically equivalent to wKat passed between Don Jose and Carmen. TKe orientation of stories sucK as tKese appears to be away from tKe acts of Man and toward Kis formulations of tKem. Rationally, a story like Collyn's goes deeper tKan wKat Georges Bizet -- or Prosper Merrimee -- was concerned witK. And Carmen is an incredible piece of bombast. Yet Georges wrote some toetappin' tunes, while George can be seen to have thought clearly. Victor Contoski's "Von Goom's Gambit" offers an example. It's laden with great lines, including the one about the woman wKo gave birth to twins. What she responded to in that wise was being confronted by a repulsive chess gambit. Repulsive because Von Goom, its first promulgator, was capable of thinking in ways so alien to Man tKat they could be clearly expressed even via tKe supposedly conventionalized format of the chess game. Surely, what Contoski does with this supposition is not wKat A. E. Van Vogt would Kave done with' it, though it approaches wKat Hemy Kuttner and C. L. Moore did in The Fairy Chessmen. Contoski's gambit is more elegant, more portable tKan "Lewis Padgett's" version of a response to this opening. WKereas the novel Kas to be walked around, and through, you can tell the Von Goom story as an anecdotal jest to pass a few idle moments over a real chessboard. A mong better-known writers' contributions to this Kook areAvram Davidson's "Bumberboom," a waning-EartH story with excellent detail and, as is usual in the genre, no great resolution. Samuel R. Delany's "Corona," Fritz Leiber's "TKe Timer Circles," Brian Aldiss's "Randy's Syndrome," and Ron Goulart's "Fill in TKe Blank" are all good examples of wKat these people can do, and all but the Goulart combine to form the group of tlie only stories mentioned by title and author on the back jacket copy. Clearly, Doubleday thinks it knows what sells. Russell Kirk is in this book, though, with "Balgrummo's Hell," an elegantly written story which, sadly, repeats H. P. Lovecraft and a dozen other people when it comes to content. It does no better than they do at getting the essential aftertaste of Masonite out of the filigree sandwich. And Robert Nathan's "Encounter in The Past" is precisely the same as "Digging the Weams," which' is to say that it is formulated in excellent prose around an extremely simple philosophical assertion. That's always the problem with getting stories from educated people, they tend to have bright ideas without knowing those ideas have ever been touched on before, but they have; they Have, down in the depths where the Hacks ply unread. The difference between writers who are respected by The Partisan Review, or who could be respected by it, and those wriiters who could not, is not one of intelligence or even of storytelling ability. The essential thing that sets Russell Kirk and Robert Nathan apart fromi Robert Bloch and Arthur C. Clarke is that the whereas the former study their educations. So this collection from F# eSF contains two kinds of stories, re- ally, although the standards of writing are uniform, and high, and the grasp of facts appears to occupy an acceptably even range no matter whether it lie Kirk or Arthur Jean Cox whose story we're considering. One kind of story is by people who are engaged with life and use facts to grapple with it and explain it; people like Delany, Leiber, Aldiss, and Davidson, for example and for all they do it in strikingly different ways. Another kind of story is by people who are engaged in some form of professional contemplation, be it as educators, poets, philosophers or whatever. Those people tend to grapple with words and other symbols not as tools but as things in themselves. So they write diferently, and they think differently. Somewhere in the area of this distinction is where this collection, and all collections from FSF, get their distinctive flavor, in some wa # rs like that of all science-fiction media, in other ways very much individualized. It's characteristic that FSF itself published, and included Here, a story that touches rather effectively on this whole business -- it's an effective touch, but not too good a story -- Thomas M. DiscH's "Problems of Creativeness." N ow, on tSe oiHet Hand, Analog #, edited by JoHn W. Campbell (Doubleday, #), is equally distinctive, equally rresents a clearly recognizable brandH of tHe same Big Water in wbicH we all dwell, and yet could Hardly be pointed in a more opposite direction. THe tKing Analog Has for sale above all otHers is ingenuity. THere are all kinds of stories in this book, from Bob Shaw's classic "LigHt ctf OtHer Days," wHicH tends to make people weep, to Alexander B. Malec's "#:#I A.M.," wfiicH gives me tHe same feeling I got wHen Dick Daley told CHicago's cops to sHoot But tHougH one is poetry and its polar oppoate is rawbloody-throated reaction, eacH is based on Hard tHougHt about a tKing... "slow glass" in one case, vehicular traffic management in tHe otfier. And I tHink this was the criterion tHat caused Campbell to buy them and to anthologize them; before they could even begin to be written down, the writer Had to have created and resolved a complete speculative situation in his head. (You can do eight chapters of a good novel about a Haunted house before you even Have to begin thinking where it will go. In fact, you can finish an acceptable novel about one without ever thinking.) You see the difference. In the one collection, many of the stories are written to a standard which provides that words make a story. In the Analog book, the credo is that story makes words (and "story" is defined somewhat differently, as well). Yet, both collections are from leading science-fiction magazines, and both magazines deserve to be clashed as leaders. So does Galaxy. So does If. In fact, there are precious few sf magazines wtucH are not leaders in this field, wQcH raises the question of how can we all possibly be going wherever it is? The ultimate resolution must lie in what the autHors do. More accurately, the ultimate resolution at any selected moment must depend on what the authors have done for that moment. Take a story like "Letter From a Higher Critic," by Stewart Robb. This seems to have been inspired by Campbell's campaign against literati. Yet what it is is "Digging the Weans" with its sleeves turned out, and I don't see how you could find people much more antietically placed than Robb and Nathan. Take a story like "Bookwom, Run!" by Vemor Vinge, wEicH staggers along on a collection of mismatched plof cliches tat cannot possibly liave been !n tended from tbe start and are symptomatic of a Campbell story wHicb Has not quite been tHougfit out all the way beforeHand. NevertHeless, it's a memorable story, because its cKimpanzee Here, like Algernon tHe mouse in Daniel Keyes' FfitSF story, is an inspiring organism vo owes His consciousness and ultimate doom to tHe intervention, and to tHe motivations, of mankind. And ultimately tHe FSF story was about acts of tHe two, being about words. A nd so on. WHere are we? Robin Scott's "Early Warning" sa#TS it is impossible to watcH tHe watcHers. Gordon Ickson's "Call Him Lord" says tHe watcHers Have a word for it. Scott's is about words, and an action story sHouldn't be about words. Yet Dickson's is an action story about acts wBcH culminate in words, and it's good. Not perfect, but good. It says tKat cowards cannot administer... an everyday reality tfiat someHow doesn't get said very often... and it sets its premise in tHe future, wHen tfle cadet rulers of tHe Universe must first prove tHemsdves against tHe rural standards of old, neglected EartH. It's a parable, you migHt say. And tEen, just before you decide it migHt tend to describe sometHing about today's sf, you realize it in no wise needs to Have been an sf story at all, being about tHe rites of passage and tHus on a subject as old as tHe caves. But Dickson is a professional sf writer, witH sf contacts and an sf audience, so it's an sf story, in a good collection by tHe famous editor of a leading science-fiction magazine; Ubraries will carry it, cHildren rill read it, enjoy it, take it to Heart Some of tHem will emulate it, and anotBer writer will add His (supposedly) individual opinion to tHe description of science fiction. WHere are we? Cyprian... are you tHere, in tHe ligHt of otHer days? Mah ThoseGxmffats , MMimiTiirmpTi Hail to Science the remorseless foe of all ignorance and superstition -- and the evidence of one's eyes! I R edrust Northeast Bunker, New Veirus, July #, #. Sam MatKews, missing converter tecK'nician from tHe KalaHell Solar Conversion District, was today admitted to Redrust Medical Center. MatHews's sand-buggy overturned May #, in the middle of the Waterless Kalahell Desert. Date: July #, # From : Robert Howland, Director, Kalahell Conv. Dist. To: Philip Baumgartner, Director, Redrust Med. Cen. Subject: Sam MatKews Recode: #KCrm-l Phil: Hope you will patcH Mathews up and get him back to us as soon as possible. We are eager to learn How MatHews survived two montEs in tHe KalaBell, starting witH two one-quart canteens of water. Date: July #, # rector, Redrust Med. Cen. To: Robert Howland, Director, KalaHell Conv. Dist. Subject: Weak Patient Recode: #kcRM-# Bob: Sorry, there's no question of getting MatHews back to you quickly. WitH a sHeet and blanket over Him, you still see His ribs. Besides, He's incoHerent. July #, # Howland to Baumgartner #KCrm-# PSl: I Hope you will listen carefully to every incoHerent word MatHews speaks. Please bear in mind, we found His overturned sand-buggy, witH water tank burst, firee Hundred miles from Redrust Northeast Bunker. THere is no known water in between, and the vegetation is dry as dust frond April to Ocnovdec. How did lie do it? I August #, # Baumgartner to Howland #kcRM-# BoH; Sorry this reply is late. Our supply ship cracked up on its last trip, with' a crew of four and nine offworld tourists. We suddenly had eleven badly burned men to care for, and little time for MatHews. However, we will see if we can leam an # rthing for you. I August #, # Baumgartner to Howland #kcRM-#  Subject: Pure Lunacy Bob: Sorry, but we're sending MatHews to Verdant Hills Medical Center. THeir facility is big enough to Handle his case, I think. If not, they will send him to Lakes Central. Too bad, but He went througH quite an experience, as you realize. Purgatory #, # Howland to Baumgartner #KCrm-# Subject: Nut Stunts Phil: Yes, I realize what Mathews went through: He crossed three hundred miles of desert on two quarts of water. That's wHat I'm trying to Fmd out about. From the Heading of your message, I take it MatHews Has gotten "mentally unbalanced" now it's time for Him to go back on duty. Look, PEil, try to remember, MatHews is a case-hardened "sandrat" of long experience. This is not your average patient. You let a sandrat get His chosen angle on a situation, and He will stand it on its head. Don't send Mathews to Verdant Hills. Hold Kim till the cyclone pack goes tKrougB Here, then send him to us. And PHil, will you tell me wEat MatEews said about His experience? This is important to us Here. Purgatory #, # Baumgartner to Howland #kcRM-# Robert: In dealing witH my own patients, under treatment at this facility, I rely on my clinical judgment, balanced by tHe professional opinion of my staff, and not on sandrat amateur psychology. MatEews Has been released, for observation at Verdant Hills Medical Center. And I am not at liberty to divulge conndential details, from tHe closed files, on this case. Note, please, that this communication is the # th transmission of a series, repeated periodically over land-line central cable, and by semaphore across faultaps, crush-zones, and landshilts, and that transmission between remote penpheral stations may be delayed during periods of intense meteorological or seismic activity. Hell #, # Howland to Baumgartner # KCrm-# Dear Doctor: I wonder if, in tEe full wisdom of your clinical judgment, balanced by all lEe professional persoiuiel on your staff, any of you qualified people Had tHe wit to try to put yourselves in tHe place of your lowly sandrat patient, and see How tgs looked to himP WEat does your clinical judgment tell you about someone wHo Has spent years in tHe dustbowl of tHis poverty-stricken sandpit planet? How will tHis sandrat react wKen He gets tHe cHance to be sent, free of charge, to a comparative Garden of Eden, provided He can just prove he's nuts? I won't waste breath describing the stunts some of these birds Have staged, just to get back to BonescorcH for a week. And far be it from me to pry into tHe confidential privileged communications between you and one of my best tecKnicians on a matter vital to the KalaHell Conversion District. No. Better tKat my men should die of thirst when tHeir vehicles give out than that you should open your closed files. Sony if my message seemed improfessional, PHil. Forgive me for presuming on our former friendship. Note, please, that ttus com'munication is the #th transmission of a series... Date: Hell #, # From: Philip Baumgartner, Director, Redrust Med. Cen. To: Quincy CatKcart, CHief of Medical Services Subject: Interservice Friction Recode: #RMmc-l Sir: I am sending separately a record of my recent correspondence with Mr. Robert Howland, Director of the Kalahell Solar Conversion District As the correspondence will show, a difference of opinion regarding medical treatment of one of my patients has caused some friction between us. I call this matter to your attention because of recent failures in certain electrical facilities at the Redrust Medical Center. These power failures, of precisely thirty and sixty-second duration, have formed a pattern which it seems to me could not be random. I do not accuse Director Howland of being the cause of this serious interference, but I feel that this matter should be investigated without delay. I would appreciate your assistance in this matter. Note, please, that this communication is the # th transmission of a series, repeated periodically. Date: Salvation #, # From: Quincy Cathcart, Chief of Medical Services To: PElip Baumgartner, Director, Redrust Med. Cen. Subject: Ego Reduction My boy, if I were a purely conventional Chief of Medical Services, I would have your jackass Hide drying in the breeze this minute; but it is your great good fortune that I Have a large capacity for suffering fools gladly, and also am somewhat short of replacements for you at the moment. You have committed three really outstanding stupidities. First, you have "pulled rank" on an equal. You may regard yourself as enormously superior, mentally, socially, and professionally, to Director Howland, but kindly observe that Director Howland is Director Howland. Kindly do not increase my difficulties by your ineffectual efforts to snub those to whom you are not superior. Second, if you do try it, show the forethought not to commit the additional stupidity of voluntarily doing it in fully documented form, where anyone may see your ego, complete with scalpel, stethoscope, and halo, spread-eagled in all its glory. Third, when you have done it, do not expect me to get you out of the mess. Just exactly what do you propose that I do? Suppose I should take thi matter up with the Chief of Power Production? As He is just as busy as I am, or almost so, he will be in an equally irritated mood after examining the records. Certainly, He will request Director Hovdand to check this power interruption. However, you may count on it, the field of powersupply zionids, or the theory of tertiary trilovolt transmission zone interactions, or whatever may happen to be involved, will be so abstruse and complex that neither you nor I will Have any idea whether wfiat follows is justice, persecution, or tfie operations of someone's sense of Eumor. Kindly note tfiat I am not interested in becoming involved in this, particularly since tEis power interruption obviously does not risk your patients' well-being, or you would plainly and unequivocally say so. All it is doing, tEerefore, is to sweat your ego, and far be it from me to interfere. Permit me, however, to make a suggestion. You, obviously, Eave two main alternatives: a) You may demand in an autKorative way tKat Director Howland come to Beel Eke a chastised dog. In tfiis case, I strongly suspect tKat tKe Director will suddenly discover tEat your difficulty shows tKe danger of incipient overload of tKe flamitic leads of tKe intercontinental power net or sometKing equally nice, and a disaster team will descend on you and make your present discomfort look like Keaven; b) Alternatively, you migEt send a simple manly note of apology for your EigKflown missive of Purgatory #tK, explaining wKat is doubtless tKe truth', tKat you were ness to Kelp solve the problem. I fully authorize your opening tKe files for this purpose. I await witH interest tKe results of your joint investigation of tKis matter, as I frankly would Eke to know Eow any hunian could cross three hundred miles of the Kalahell Desert alone on foot, starting with just two quarts of water, and with notEing between him and his destination but dried-out vegetation and dust. I am setting additional inquiries in motion on this matter and advise you to start your investigation promptly, if you wisK to receive credit for tKe solution. Note, please, that this communication is the # th transmission oi a series, repeated... II ate: Salvation #, # From: R. Stewart BelcKer, Director, Verd. Hills Med. Cen. To: Quincy CatHcart, Chief of Medical Services Subject: Sam MatKews Recode: #mcVN-# Sir: In answer to your inquiry, yes, we had a patient by the name of Sam MatKews Eere. He arrived from Redrust Med. Cen. in a special reinforced straitjacket, and we sKipped Kim out in a padded cocoon. As for his condition -- well -- if you will permit me to drop tKe usual lingo, this fellow was stark raving nuts. I would Hesitate to try to pin it down any closer. We sent Kim straight to Lakes Central. He got Kere Purgatory #tK, and we got rid of Kim on tKe #tK. Note, please that Ms is the  th of a series... Date: Salvation #, # From: Martin Merriam, Director, Lakes Cen. Med. Cen. To: Quincy CatKcart, CEief of Medical Services Subject: Sam MatEew. Recode: #mcLM-# Sir: Yes, we do Have a patient Here named Sam MatBews. Mr. MatKews is under treatment at our Outpatient Clinic. His case is Highly interesting, and, I think, offers many insights into the nature of religious fanaticism. You see, MatKews was employed for years as a tecKnician, tending solar-conversion units out in the Kalahell Desert. One day, while far out, an imezpected tornado hit, his sand-buggy overturned, his water tank burst, and he found himself isolated in tHis waterless desert. The psychic shock must have been formidable. Tchnudi, who is handling his case, is slowly bringing the infraconscious symbolism to the surface; but, of course, the process cannot he hurried. Subjectively, Mathews evidently experienced a vision, which left him convinced he was under; the care of a being called the Prophet of Awaslu. Tchnudi, by the way, finds an intriguing symbolism in the name of tHla prophet." By the time Mathews emerged from the desert, the whole tiling was quite real to HitnHowever, his latent fanaticism only burst to the surface when he was told that he was to be genC back to the Kalahell. Instead, Bq insisted that he go on to the "promised land," as the Prophet had commanded Him. This incident, I think, offers many possibilities for theoretical insights. Tchnudi is treating the psychosis by what might be called "psychiatric hydrotfierapy." The patient is encouraged to swim and boat and is responding quite well, despite occasional relapses. We have high hopes of achieving an eventual cure. Note, please, that this 'message is the # th... Salvation #, # Cathcart to Baumgartner #rmMC-# Subject: Sam Mathews Well, my boy, I would like to know the results of your investigations thus far. Note, please, that this message is the # fh...   Salvation #, # Baumgartner to Cathcart #lRMmc-# Sir: I can only say that Mather was incoherent when he arrived here and iinsane when he IdFL He appeared to be progressing nicely, but our treatment was interrupted by the crash of a supply p, so that we necessarily may have neglected Mathews to some extent. Note, please, that this message h the # th... Salvation #, # CatHcart to Baumgartner #rmMC-# Subject: Evasion Dear boy: Yu may not believe it, but tKere are worse places on this planet tHan Rednist. Specifically, let me call to your attention Medical Outpost #, located in a spot picturesquely named "Ssst," from wHat Happens wHen you spit on tHe sand. Outpost # is situated in tfie center of a kind of natural bowl. WHen tHe sun reacKes tHe zenitfi over tKis bowl, it is possible to be burned simultaneously on aU exposed surfaces of tHe body, wHetEer tHe said surfaces Happen to face up, down, nortK, soutH, east, or west. Owing to the really excessive seismic activity in tHe region, this is a surface station, of tHe tsqie moimted on very large skids designed to flex witH tHe waves wHen tfie quakes Hit. Unfortunately, tfie elastic-rebound qualities of tfie sldds sometimes react unfavorably witH tfie seismic waves, so tfiat you are going up wBen tfie ground is going down, and vice versa. THe mecHanical qualities, insulation, etc., of tfie station Have suffered accordingly. Permit me to point out tfiat tfiis outpost Has been untenanted for some time, as I Have been unable to find anyone witH tfie unique qualities desirable in tfie occupant of tfiis station. Let me point out, it would be of great value for the Service to know how Mathews survived so long without water. Of course, you need not trouble yourself witH tfiis problem if it bores you. Note, please, that this message is the # th... II August #, # Baumgartner to CatHcart #RMmc-# Sir: I send separately complete copies of all records of this Center pertaining to former patient Samuel Matfiews. I realize tfiat it may be of some interest tfiat tfiis patient survived severe exposure over a relatively long period. However, determination of tfie cause of this anomaly is not possibly wilfi tfie facilities available at this Center. We lack sufficient advanced computer backup to correlate tfie data. In any case, datasifting, data-anal # is, and theoretical syntfieas is not tfife function of this Center. II August #, # Cafficart to Baumgartner #rmMC-# Subject: Reassignment Sir: Effective on receipt of tfiis message, you are removed as Director of Redrust Medical Center, and reassigned to Medical Outpost #. You will report to Medical Outpost # on tfie next supply p, traveling by way of KalaEell Water Extraction Center and SoutH Bonescorch Junction. Your assignment is: a) to repair and render Ht for occupancy Medical Outpost #; b) to occupy Medical Outpost # until furtHer notice, maintaining it in optimal condition, and duly operating all recording equipment relating to solar radiation, temperature, Humidity, atmospHeric pressure, wind-speed, incidence and severity of sandstorms, cyclones, groundslips, seimic tremor, etc., etc.; c) to render medical assistance to tBe occupants of tHe Equatorial Conversion District. To fadlitate your medical-assistance patrols. Medical Outpost # will be equipped witH one (#) are cautioned to operate tHis vehicle with due care, as vehicle malfunction, especially in tBe prolonged dry season, is a major fact in tHe mortaHty rate of tBe Equatorial Conversion District Bear in mind that due to electromagnetic disturbances, and violent meteorological and seismic activity, outside Help is not to be anticipated. Date: II August #, # From: Quincy CatHcait, Chief of Medical Services To: Robert Howland, Director, Kalahell Conv. Dist Subject: Desert Survival Recode: #MCkc-l Sir: I am sending, separately, recordings of Sam Mathews's conversations at Redrust Medical Center. It would appear that He expected to die and was passing along information He considered important. For instance, there is the following: Attendant'. Don't overtire yourself, Mr. MatHews. Just settle back. Mathews: No. I've got to tell -- Attendant: Not now. Mathews: It's for my buddies. Look -- Attendant: Lie back, please. Don't overtire yourself. Mathews: lo cares? I know I won't make it Somebody else can make it. Listen -- Attendant: Of course you'll make it Now, I've got to give you tHis -- Mathews: Write this down, will you? THe rat story's right. You can eat grass and all. You can eat dry scratchweed. You can -- Attendant: Sure you can. Mathews: You've got to get one alive. You can't cook it Attendant: Jusf He back. Mathews: Are you going to write it down? Attendant: Sure. Let me jusi pull your sleeve up. Maifvews: Then you can eat anything. Even scratchweed. It turns to water in your stomach. Attendant: Just He still while we get the H # rpogun... There. Mathews: Are you going to write this down? Do you follow? Attendant: Sure. You don't cook ttie scratdiweed. Now -- Mmthews: No! You doiit iet it! It's tHe lat you don't cooki Attendant: Sure. Sure. You cook die weed, you don't cook tBe rat. Lie back. Mathews: It's not... you eat it raw... tBe weed... you wotilda't, au # nvay... Attendant: Lie down, now. Mathews: No... But e rat... you... important to remember ,... tiSe rat... Attendant: Sure... Wfiewl He's under. Finally. Br. HinauitR: Try to keep your reassurances more general. Avoid specifics. Tliis conversation seems to Sow Matews trying to get something across. I would value your opinion as to wBat tKis socnetfiing might be. Date: II August #, # From: Robert Howland, Director, Kalabell Conv. Dist. To: Quincy CatKcart, Chief of Medical Services Subject: Desert Survival Reoe: #.ImcKC-# Sir: Many thanks. I've wanted ffieee records for a long time. As for Mathews's "rat story' -- that's a kind of legend. The basis is a oroature called a sandrat that burrows at the base of the larger dialaqui weed and suiuustle stalks. This creature is active #S# while other local life is estivating. The legend is that if a man will cat a sandrat, cut out its digestive tract and eat it raw, he will be able to live in the desert vnthout water. This is supposed to have been the secret of "Desert Bill," an early settler renowned for Es ability to survive the desert. I've never taken the story seriously, and considering what you have to do to test it, I don't know anyone who has tested it. But I'm calling for volunteers. September #, # Howland to Cathcart #mcKC-# Sir: Well, it took work to find volunteers, and I had to offer a week's leave in the worst fleshpot in the hemisphere. But we have now tried it out. Don't ask me how it could be, but one volunteer went almost three weeks without wat, and another went uzteen da # rs. This won't convince everyone, but I'm notif # ring all the conversion districts. Now, if a man gets stranded, he has a chance. September #, # Cathcart to Howland D#lMCkc-# Sir: Congratulations. I now have a cage of sandrats myself, but no volunteers. What's the name of that fleshpot? Once I have volunteers, I intend to impose controls so stringent no one in his right mind can question the results. Of course, that won't include everybody. Ill P rinceps, New Venus, Ocnovdec #, #. Dr. Charles de P. Bancroft, Director-in-Chief of the Interscience Federation today rebuked Dr. Quincy Cathcart for his "sandrat hoax." In an unprecedently severe public statement. Dr. Bancroft charged: "This absurd parody of an experiment exposes New Venus Science to the ridicule of more mature scientific bodies everywhere. Niunerous palpable errors in this widely publicized -- I might almost say widely advertised -- report qualify it as a treatise on 'What to Avoid in Science.' "To begin with, the sample employed was noi pure. Assuming the results to be as stated, no one could say what agent or agents were responsible. "Second, it is absurd to suggest that sud results could be possible; obviously, digestive action would destroy the ingested tissue, and with it its presumed magical power to change food into drink. "Tffird, even assuming the ingested tissue were not digested, peristaltic action would reject it from the body. "This should give some suggestion of the flaws in this 'experiment.' Even la # mien can understand such fallacies. "However, to the scientist, other flaws are at once evident. This experiment is not 'elegant.' It lacks the sense of Torm' which gives the conviction of validity. Moreover, there is nothing quantitative about it. "There can be no excuse for such an imposture. "I call upon Dr. CatKcart to publicly admit that this so-called experiment is notg more nor less than a hoax. This may, at least, permit New Venus Science to regain some shreds of scientific credibility." Operations Central, New Venus, Janlehmar #, #. Dr. Quincy Cathcart, Chief of Medical Services, today rephed to the criticism of Dr. Charles de P. Bancroff. Referring to Dr. Bancroff as a "pedant laboriously mining his rut," Dr. Cathcart stated: "In the formal organization of which we are both members. Dr. Bancroff is an administrator, not a scientist. As a scientist, I decline to accept any judgment based on Dr. Bancroff s opinions. That his statement is unscientific is easily shown: "#) He bases His argument on the grounds that my experiment mit cause "New Venus Science' to lose caste in tKe eyes of otKers. This is suppression f data for fear of unpopularity. "#) He states that the experiment cannot be correct, because it disagrees with His presuppositions. This is the attempted refutation of physical facts by favored theories. "#) He objects that the exieriment is not 'elegant,' and hence cannot be true. This is the subordination of Science to Esthetics. "#) He complains that the experiment is not 'quantitative.' Note that each volunteer ate one sandrat digestive tract and then, while carefully and continuously suierviBed, existed for stated days, hours and minutes without drinking water. All that is required of an experiment is that it proves a point, and that the facts be so reported as to be capable of independent check. It is xmscientific to include irrelevant data and superfluous charts and calculations merely to make the experiment 'look scientific.' "My learned colleague's objections are those of the scholastic pedant, not of the scientist. "In science, theories are based on tacts, not vice-versa." Princeps, New Venus, JanieH'mar #, #. By #-# vote, the Personnel and Appointments Committee today Bred Dr. Quincy Cathcart, Chief of Medical Services. By unanimous vote, the Committee on Professional Conduct formally censured Dr. Cathcart for "unprofessional conduct." Rathbone, New Venus, Janfebmar #, #. Dr. Quincy Cathcart, former Chief of Medical Services, in a brief statement commented on lus expulsion from office and the formal rebuke delivered by the Intersdence Federation. Dr. Cathcart said : "By these measures, the governing bodies of the so-called Intersdence Federation reveal themselves as composed largely of sycophants, obsequious to an administrator who, as I have demonstrated, does not know what science is. These people may, of course, take thdr stand with whoever they wish. I will stand with Galileo." Princeps, New Venus, Janieb mar #, #. By #-# vote, the Committee on Accreditation today placed Quincy Cathcart on "indefinite suspension of professional status." A spokesman explained: "Thi means Cathcart cannot practice, and further that no paper or presentation of his may be considered by any accepted medium for the dissemination of professional information or opinion." The action was taken "to avert harmful public controversy." IV aifiBone, New Venus, April #, #, .Two magnetic-sieve proctors readied Here today, Haggard from exposure and lack of rest, to tell of a waterless trek across tHe Salamari Waste. TKey attribute tKeir survival to "travel by night, an accurate map, and two raw sandrats." Flarnish, New Venus, May #, #. Doctors Here are puzzled by the case of a fourteen-year-old boy who eats grass, refuses to drink water, and apparently suffers no harmful effects. He insists he ate a sandrat. Bonedry, New Venus, May #, #. Hank J. Perdval, proprietor of the Last Chance Supply Mart, reports a brisk sale of sandrats to prospectors, surveyors, and cable riggers, tting out across the BonescorcH Plateau. Princeps, New Venus, May #, #. Experiments carried out under the auspices of the Intersdence Federation "demonstrate that the effectiveness of sandrat ingestion in preventing dehydration is a myth. Careful experimentation with measured quantities of crushed digestive tissues of laboratory sandrats shows no statistical increase in resistance to dehydration." South Bonescorch Junction, New Venus, June #, #. Flip Baumgartner, from Medical Out-' post #, collapsed shortly after arrival here this morning. Baumgartner explained that His sandbuggy broke down "ten to twdve days ago" and he'd been on foot ever since. A small wire cage lined with sunrustle stalks, and now empty, was found secured to his pack straps. Such sandrat kits are sold locally for use in case the purchaser gets lost without water. Princeps, New Venus, June #, #. By order of R. Q. Harling, Planetary Food and Drug Administrator, all sales of "sandrats or related rodents, for use in preventing dehydration," were today forbidden as "dangerous to the public health, both directly in light of possible infestation by possible indigenous intestinal parasites and indirectly because of the mistaken belief that sandrat internal organs are a specific against dehydration. This myth has been thoroughly exploded by controlled scientific experimentation." Bonedry, New Venus, June #, #, Hank J. Percival, proprietor of the Last Chance Supply Mart stated today he is continuing sales of sandrats, "as pets." Broke and Ended, New Venus, ## June #, #. Sandra Corregiano, a missing tourist on the TransI Desert Safari, was today brought out after an extensive search' around Mineral Flats. Miss Corregiano explained that sKe had caught a sandrat. "I Hated to kill the poor thing," sKe said, "and I f nearly died with' tKe -- you know -- what you Have to do with' them. But then I was all right." Princeps, New Venus, July #, #. Planetary Food and Drug Administrator Harling today warned that He will "proceed to tKe courts" in all cases wherein sandrats are sold contrary to law. Administrator Harling added that He will prosecute offenders "vigorously, to tKe full extent of the enforcement resources at my disposal." Princeps, New Venus, July #, #. TKe Planetary Food and Drug Administration today released results of cKemical analysis of tKe sandrat digestive tract, by an independent analytical laboratory "of recognized standing", No cause for protection against deKydration was found. Bonedry, New Venus, July #, #. TKe bodies of two Planetary Food and Drug Administration field agents were found near Here this morning. Evidence seems to sEot eacE otHer in a gun battle. Cause of the fight is not known. South Bonescorch Junction, New . Venus, July #, #. A tSe wreckage of his sand-buggy this morning. Evidence thus far uncovered appears to indicate that the sand-buggy's engine exploded. Sla Hills, New Venus, July #, agent found here the day before yesterday was today shipped back to Princeps. Cause of death was a large bullet hole in the left chest. Princeps, New Venus, July #, ling today announced that enforcement of his .sandrat-sales policy is being "temijorarily suspended, pending completion of a massive public-education campaign." Princeps, New Venus, July #, #. Dr. Charles de P. Bancroff, Director-in-Chief of the Interscicnce Federation, today unveiled results of a new experiment "to determine the possible effects of sandrat ingestion." The intestinal tracts of sixteen sandrats, raised by, were "thoroughly macerated, divided into one Hundred portions, and each weighed portion mixed with a weighed sample of a siecific local plant. In no instance was the proportion of water significantly increased by admixture with sandrat intestine." Dr. Bancroff stated: "I am amazed that superstition can persist in the face of repeated consistently negative experimental evidence." Dry Hole, New Venus, July #, #. Sixteen inmates of the Dry Hole Correctional Training Institute have disappeared in the last month. It is believed the prisoners are getting away as fast as they can catch sandrats. Owing to the isolated location of the Institute, and the local lack of surface water, it was never thought necessary to use an escape-proof outer wall. Princeps, New Venus, I August #, #. Officials of the Interscience Federation today announced new measures to "eradicate the sandrat superstition." A concerted effort will be made to coordinate teaching materials of all types, to render this superstition psychologically distasteful. Special mention was made of the trideo film. Disaster in the Desert, which, said a spokesman, "illustrates, step by step, the chain of causation leading from acceptance of the myth to the ultimate test, when the family sand-vehicle malfunctions in the desert. Then there is this distressing scene with the sandrats, and afterward we experience the deterioration the family, physically and mentally, and the horror as they try to eat sunrustle stalks and othe' things of that type, and realize that they don't turn into water. We got Peter de VianEof and Celeste Silsine for the principal characters -- the stars of our show -- and we think they've done a really superb' and convincing job for us. It's one thing to just be told an old wives' tale is false. It's something else to actually experience it this way, right before your eyes." Another official stated, "We're going to pull out all the stops. We're going to crush this superstition." V ate: Frigidor #, # From: Presley Mark, President, New Earth Research To: Col. J. J. Conrobert, C. O., Stilwell Base, New Earth Subject: Dehydrated Water? Con: Sorry this reply is late, but we've had a little trouble here. Some jackass greased the liquid air machine. Regarding your query as to whether there is any way to solidify water without freezing, I would certainly say, "No." But some vague memory keeps circulating through my mind. What's your problem? Date: Frigidor #, # From : J. J. Conrobert, C. O., Stilwell Base, New Earth To: Presley Mark, President, New Earth Research Subject: Outposts Pres: The problem is, I've got eighteen detached observation posts in this freezebox, and supplying them is driving me nuts. I've tried to explain through channels that these outposts serve no useful purpose, that anytlung incoming -- aliens, bootleg spacecraft, planetary raiders, you name it -- will show up on the screens. The generals tell me screens can be fooled and visual observation is a useful backup. That's that. Well, we've got pretty rugged terrain. These observation posts are at high elevations, sunk into windswept crags overlooking wide sweeps of territory. We can't provision them from the air, because of dangerous wiinds and violently impredictable meteorological conditions in general. We supply them from the ground. There's no vehicle or pack animal that can handle this. We do it. Every time we supply these outposts, it's like a battle. What gets us worst is water. In summer, it sloshes and shifts. In winter, the snow is contaminated by spores of the parasite of a solitary overgrown wolf that gets moisture by gulping snow. This parasite will infest humans, which complicates everything from the first snowfall to the middle of summer. Yes, I realize waste can be purified, but kindly think over our budget, our conditions and tEe imscientific viewpoint of the troops. Incidentally, I might add tfiat this solitary powerful wolf finds our isolated snow-melting waterboiling shelters ideal for winter headquarters. Now, these difficulties are samples. They don't exhaust the list. All these things interlock; you can't do this for one reason, or that for another reason. But if we could eliminate this waterdelivery problem, with its complications of liquidity, freezingpoint, spores, melt-houses, snowwolves, etc., it would simplify things enormously. Could you work up some kind of gelatin, and when it cools it's a powder. Then when it's eaten, ffie water is released? Never mind if it weighs twice as much. We would gladly trade complications for some straightforward drudgery. Date : Frigidore #, # From: Mark, New Earth Research To: J. J. Coiu-obert, Stilwell Subject: Nonliquid Non-Ice Water Con: Am onto a weird track that may solve your problem -- a discovery made on our sister planet True to form, they gmged up on the discoverer, who showod some originality. Will let you know what I find out. Date: September #, # From: Mark, New Earth Research To: J. J. Conrobert Stilwell Subject: Waterless Water Con: My investigations into New Venus "science" disclose that there is a creature there called a "sandrat" that lives on dry stalks while the other creatures sleep out the hot weather. For years, the local people have known this, and it appears that someone, stranded without water, decided that if he ate the creature, maybe he could do it, too. Obviously, this couldn't work. But he tried it, and it did work. Our experiments show that, in this particular animal's digestive S # tem, there's a culture of microorganisms that breaks down cellulose. These microorganisms are passed on from generation to generation, when the mother sandrat feeds the baby pre-chewed food. When the human eats the sandrat, the human's digestive juices naturally tend to kill the microorganisms. But the human is hoping against hope that he too can now process dried weeds and make water out of them. He promptly chokes down dried weed. The microorganisms go to work on it and produce among other things, a kind of porous charcoal dust, and water. THe cellulose, you see, is (CeHioOs), or C # (H # O)s, provided you remember the h # rdrogen and oxygen are not actually joined as water to form a hydrate. The microorganism takes care of this problem. Don't ask me how just yet. It will take us a while to figure this out But here is your dry water, if you don't mind the weight penalty. Evidently, the New Venus authorities fed their laboratory sandrats on starchy food and water. This microorganism, for some reason, doesn't like starch, and dies for lack of cellulose. Hence, their experiments demonstrated that the actual facts were imaginary. By means of a propaganda campaign, they rammed "is revelation down the throats of the ptopulace. Nice, eh? To get back to our problem, we've tried cultures of the microorganism and find they will work on sawdust, amongst other forms of cellulose. Am sending cultures and live sandrats for your own use. Don't know if this solves your problem, but it's a start. Incidentally, we find we get the best results with the raw digestive tract of the sandrat Let me know how military discipline solves this problem. We are also interested to see how New Venus "science" will explain the dilemma created by oiu report. We are releasing it in a special way. Rathbone, New Venus, II August #, #. Quincy Cathcart, a seed salesman here, today made public the text of a communication from Dr. C. J. Horowitz, Director of Research at the prestigious New Earth Research Corporation. Dr. Horowitz's message reads, in part: "... We wish to publicly acknowledge the prior date of your investigations into this important matter and to acknowledge further that your conclusions have been found to be entirely accurate. "Owing to your researches, our efforts have been greatly facilitated. "Mr. Presley Mark, President of e Corporation, has suggested your name for our Mark Medal and accompanying cash award. As you may know, this prize has not been awarded for three years, so that the award money has accumulated. We will be in touch 'P   Princeps, New Venus, II August #, #. P. L. Sneel, spokesman for the Legal Staff Section of tKe Interscience Federation, today warned tKat Quincy CatKcart, Rathbone seed salesman, "cannot legally accept any payment, emolument, reward, prize, or otfier recompense for performance of services wHicH fie is legally debarred from rendering. Under Sections #, #, and #, Catficart must refuse sucfi payment or suffer the full legal penalties." Rathhone, New Venus, II August #, #. J. Harrington Savage, prominent Princeps attorney visiting at tfie fiome of Dr. Quincy Cadicart, today announced tfiat "tfiis allegation of tfie Legal Staff Section of tfie Interscience Federation is in violation of Section #, wfiicH specifically prohibits ex post facto laws. Dr. Catficart may be rewarded, to any extent and without limitation, for past services, rendered at a time when fiis outstanding qualifications were fully accredited. Any attempt of tfie Interscience Federation to enforce tfiis ruling will be met with legal action on whatever scale may prove necessary." Princeps, New Venus, August #, #. R. J. Rocklasfi, of tfie law firm of Savage and Rocklasfi, today announced' tiiat fie represents tfie relatives of one hundred sixty-two exposure victims lost in desert localities. Mr. Rocklasfi charges, "These people are victims of tfie propaganda of the Interscience Federation, which struck from tfieir hands tfie obvious remedy and thus killed tfiem." Princeps, New Venus, II August #, #. P. L. Sneel, of tfie Interscience Federation's legal staff, revealed today tfiat tfie Federation, "as a gesture of reconciliation toward a former colleague fallen from grace," will not insist tfiat Quincy Catficart refuse payment for past services; "but Cathcart must be exceedingly careful to remember tfiat fie is debarred from undertaking to render any services, now or in tfie future, for wfiicli hie is professionally disqualified." Rathbone, New Venus, August #, #. J. Harrington Savage, attorney for Dr. Quincy Catficart, today warned tfie Interscience Federation tfiat, "no gesture of reconciliation has any legal standing whatever in tfiis matter. The Interscience Federation statement of II August #, # presupposes that tfie Federation may grant or withhold prosecution as an act of favoritism. Tfiis calls irito question the propriety of Federation policy and its legal validity under sections #, #, and #, governing tfie relations of governmental authorities and tfie citizens of New Venus. We are examining tfie very serious implications of tKia statement. If need be, a broad legal attack will be instituted to crusti tlie evils infierent in sucfi arbitrary and imprincipled beHavior."  Princeps, New Venus, II August #, #. Byron T. Fisfier, well known popular autHor, arrived Here today on tlie spaceliner ueen of Space. Mr. Fisfier fias come "to do researcK on my new book, The Martyrs and Tyrants of Science." Dry Hole, New Venus, II August #, #. Tfiree tourists stumbled out of the desert fiere at first light this morning and attributed tfieir safe arrival to "sandrats and chalaqui weed." Tfiey displayed official Interscience Federation Tourist Guide pamphlets warning tfiat "tfie quaint belief tfiat ingestion of sandrats digestive organs will obviate tfie need for water is simply an old wives' tale. Scientific experimentation demonstrates tfiat tfie sandrat is as dependent upon liquid water as any otfier creature." All tfiree tourists stated tfiat tfiis pampElet was wfiat nearly killed tfiem. Princeps, New Venus, September #, #. In cfiaotic sessions of tfie governing bodies of tfie Interscience Federation tfie following actions were today taken: Dr. Charles de P. Bancroft stepped down as Director-in-Cfiief, citing reasons of fiealtfi. By unanimous vote, tfie Committee on Accreditation reversed its former decree, to restore tlie full qualifications of Dr. Quincy Catficart, former Cfiief of Medical Services. Tfie Committee on Professional Conduct narrowly defeated a motion to overturn its formal rebuke of Dr. Catficart, wKose name, fiowever, was returned to the active roster. In a furtfier upheaval, tfie Legal Staff Section was drastically overfiauled. So far, tfie Board fias proved unable to select a successor to Dr. Bancroft, and is reportedly split into violent factions. Princeps, New Venus, September #, #. Dr. Sfierrington Sfiiel was today named Director-General of tfie Interscience Federation. Dr. Cfiarles de P. Bancroff resigned from tfie Board of Directors, to become Bead of a special Internal Procedures Study Group. Dr. Sfiiel's elevation vacated tiBe post of Cfiief of Medical Services, and tfie Personnel and Appointments Committee unanimously approved Dr. Catficart as Cfiief of Medical Services. An inside observer wfio asked not to be identified observed tfiat, "Now we fiave Justice. Wfietfier we get Trutfi out of it remains to be seen." Date: September #, # Fram: Quincy Catficart, CHief of Medical Services Outpost # Subject: Reassignment Recode: #MCmll#-l Sir: Owing to retirements and promotimis, tKe position of Director of Redrust Medical Center is now open. If you wisfi to accept tKis position let me know at your earliest convenience. I appreciate tHat you may encounter some difficulty in leaving your present post xmtil tlie rains subside, in view of tKe surrounding bowlsHaped terrain. As I recall, tHe station Has waterproof seals, and a cable-and-drum device to allow it to float up off its skids. I trust you Have kept tKe cable well greased. Date: Ocnovdec #, # From: Quincy CatKcart, CHief of Medical Services To: Robert Howland, Director, KalaHell Conv. Dist. Subject: Science Wipes Out Superstition Recode: l#MCkc-l Sir: I quote, for your edification, tKe following from tKe newly publisKed PampHlet #P-# of the Interscience Federation Press, titled. Rusty Learns About Btotecbnotogy: "Yes, Rusty, for years people died m tKe desert, wKen a plentiful supply of water was as near as tKe nearest vegetation -- dry and useless tHougK it seemed. At tKat time, the organized research facilities of the Intendence Federation had not yet created Bia qua. But there was a way -- by ingestion of certain internal organs of the common sandrat -- to avoid the more Harmful effects of extreme solar exposure." "Gee, Doctorl Didn't the people know about it?" No, Rusty. Opinion Research instituted in April, #, showed that # of persons responding beUeved ingestion of the internal organs of the sandrat would Have no effect on dehydration; # believed it might Have some effect; # did not mark tiieir ballots correctly; and only #  believed it would prevent deKydration, and most of these lived in primitive outlying regions and believed it purely on the basis of superstition and folklore. "Today, we instruct all travelers to carry Biaqua, and in emergency to overcome leir squeamishness and rely on this simple biotechnological means of obtaining water from dry plant tissues..." Pamphlet #P-# goes on in this vein for many pages. Incidentally, I have informed the New Earth Research Corporation that you carried out the first formal experiments on lis subject. THe credit belongs to you, not me. Date: Ocnovdec #, # From: Robert Howland, Director, Kalaliell Conv. Dist. To: Quincy Catficart, CEief of Medical Services Subject: Sandrats Recode #mcKC-# Sir: No, you are tKe one wEo risked your neck. Anyway, it appears to me tHe credit would ultimately go to Desert BiU, but How do you get it to Him? If you'd like to do sometEing for me, I am cEronically sBort of trained personnel. As you recall, some time ago, one of my converter tecHnicians, Sam MatHews, turned up at Redrust Medical Center, tried to explain lEe plain trutH and finally decided tat if He was going to be tHout nuts, He'd be nuts in tHe most profitable way. He is still enjoying a free vacation at Lakes Central. Not long ago, one of my assistants went tfiere on business and Had a talk MatiSevra. MatHews complains tHat wHen He goes to bed at nigHt, tHe cot seems' to be bobbing up and down. He walks witH a rolling gait, as if He Had spent BSs life on tKe water. A Dr. TcHnudi, wHo is analyzing Him, is trying to get at His basic subconscious mecHanisms, and He is straining MatKews's powers of invention. Mathev.'s thus Has HydrotHerapy coming out of His ears, and fie Hungers and thirsts after some place wHere He can "look anywfiere, and not see more tfian one canteen of water at a time." I Hope you will take care of this, as I Have just tHe spot for Him. Ocnovdec #, # Catficart to Roberts l#MCkc-# Sir: I am Happy to say tfiat ews, stating tfiat He believed fie, Tcudi, Bad effected a complete cure. Matfiews is on His way back to you, and if you will just Hang Him up for a week or so and let ffie water drain out, I imagine He will be all right. MeanwHile TcHnudi, elated over tfie "cure," is elaborating His sessions with Matfiews into a gigantic tome tfiat doubtless will make His reputation, will very possibly found a scKool of tHougHt and perhaps make Him "immortal." Tfiis MatHews case Has certainly been illustrative of tHe continuing conquest of uninformed prejudice by tKe rational forces of science. Tfie only trouble is, tKere are times wKen it's a little Hard to tell wHicH is wHicH. H. (for Horace) U. (for Leo) Gold is not only a writer of considerable stature in science ficti(i and fantasy, Be is one wHo Has a special relation to IBis par ticnlac science-fiction magazine. He started it. From its first issue, eigBteen years ago tBis montB, until tBe end of #, it was Horace Gold wHo set tHe polides, developed tHe writers and acBieved tBe remarkable level of quality wHcE made Galaxy tBe most-antBologized magazine of tBe past two decades. By # Gold was already a Veteran of more iBan twenty years in tBe field. He began writing science fiction under tHe pen name of "Clyde Crane Campbell," but it was under tus own name tSat sucB famous stories as None But Lucifer, Trouble with Water, A Matter of Form and many otBers were publisHcd. WBen Be left tBe editorship of Galaxy for BealtB reasons, lie continued writing; now He lives near Los Angeles, witB His wife and young daughter, SBeryl. His son, Eugene Gold, is also His collaborator, at least at such tim as young Gold can spare time from His full-time career as a pBotograpBer. Larry S. Todd, whose The Waibots marks Bis first appearance in Galaxy, is no stranger to our companion magazine. If. (He was represented tfiere last month with a memorable novelette Flesh and the Iron.) An undergraduate at Syracuse University ( a veritable Botbed of science fiction activity; cover artist Vaughn Bod# and writer Richard Wilson are also to be found there), Todd botH writes and illustrates His own stories. Sidney Van Scyoc, the wife of an Air Force pilot, appeared a number of times in Galaxy, a few years ago. But Her literary career was interrupted by the exigencies of dilldbearlng and rearlittle older she is back witH us with A Visit to Cleveland General. Kris Neville, .wKose Thyie Planet is in this iue, is a native of the red-dirt south, now transplanted to Los Angeles, where he resides with his comely wife, of a family of yoimg Nevilles. Budda-like and unshakable, Neville is a familiar presence at West Coast science-fiction gatiheiings. So is Larry Niven, newest of the "Big Name" sciencefiction writers. Niven's first story was publied in It tiSree years ago. Since then he has acQeved several dozen printed stories, at least three books (and more coming) and a Hugo for Eis It short story. Neutron Star, at last year's science-fiction convention. All the Myriad Ways is another of his excursions into the shorter lengths of fiction; The Organleggers, a short novel coming up in a near-future issue of Galaxy, is more typical of his work. There's a story heOnd All the Myriad Ways. For some time. Galaxy has been sponsoring a series of interdisciplinary gatherings between scientists and science-fiction writers, all over the United States. Through this informal "invisible college" science-fiction writers have visited Cape Kennedy, the Harvard Observatory, various research facilities at M.I.T. and elsewhere in the fields of computer design and nuclear physics, meetings of sdentific groups in New York, Washington and California, etc, Niven, along with Galaxy contributor Fritz Leiber and Galaxy editor Frederik Pohl, was present at the Jet Propulsion Laboratories last October, on the day when Mariner V telemetered back its findings on its successful flyby of Venus -- hence this story. Incidentally, what make these meetings between scientists and science-fiction writers productive is a sort of reciprocal sharing of interests. A good many scientists are science-fiction fans; a good many science-fiction writers are fans of science. Some people, of course, are both; but it seems to be true fiiat a fair percentage of science-fictibn writers keep themselves informed about what's happening in cosmology, molecular biology, dearion theory and all of the other marches of science not so much out of professional interest, or even in the hope of being able to use the material in stories, as for pleasure. Scientists (and sciencefiction writer) who are interested in participating in such sessions in the future, please note. OO The s in your neighborhood won't run off with your books if you put inside the front cover of each book... a gummed bookplate with your name printed on it ! No. CF-# by I null No, CF'#I# by Emsh The umpteenth corollary of Finagle's General Law of Dynamic Negatives says: "No books are ever lost by loaning except ones you particularly want to keep." # lor S#. #, .i# #, # With OW n I S nn mr ll I'd.llUMl Adll 'll, illVillr-, l.i. I m r in tr l it .my A( I U l MI...II I . A m. I.fl I luill...II... I Do you have a restless urge to write? If so, you have much in common with successful authors. Read how' # Famous Writers are helping people turn a restless urge for self-expression into success in w'riting There's somelhing differenl ;ihoul people who feel ihe urge lo write. They have a spiriliral hunger that sets them apart -- even from family ;md friends. If you have know n this burning need lo write, you, too. may have Ihe gift sueeessful authors possess... the recurring ache lo pul into words your innermosl thoughts, your own experiences. Max Shulman started writing because "... it was write or bust." Itiilh Baldwin, after # novels, still says: 'I'se never written exactly what I dreamed I'd write... you keep on trying." Successful authors like these know that this restless urge for self-expression is perhaps the most important ingredient of writing success. But. they realize it can waste away if you don't knosv how to get started w riting, or if you hesitate to try . Several years ago they joined forces with Rod .Sel ling. Bennett Cerf. Bruce Calton, Mignon Ci. Hberhart, John Caples. J. D. Ratcliff, Mark Wiseman, Rudolf Flesch, Red Smith and Bergen Fvans, to form the Famous Writers School. They poured everything they knew about writing into a remarkable new kind of professional training course which trains you at home in youi spare lime. You begin with the fundamentals of all good writing -- then specialize in Fiction. Non-Fiction, .'dvcrlising Writing or Business Writing. Lach of your assignments is examined by an instructor who is a professional w riter or editor. He goes over your work line by line, word by word, blue-penciling his changes right on your manuscript, much as an editor does with an established author. Then he returns it xvilh a long letter of advice and guidance. This training works well. Our students have sold their writing to the Reader's Digest, Rod Serling s urge to write r I leading TV dramatist II wiliela . i.c. i'aiw Reauiem for a Heavyweight j and won him six tmmy awards. laidies Home Joantal. I'aiUa V a' " 'fiction, and m.ore than I'Ji) vi.ic Writing Aptitude Teist oTci To find out if so'i. tor  i .  . 'i . ability worth developirt.' send i, ; d  'C ' revealing Aptitude le.,... vou  r other evidence of writing apti:... s r inroll However, there no )b  a,': ; :o I I Famous Wriii rs Saool I Dept. '-#(i. '.Vesipor...'sKO I w'o.th d  .sf-pii c I'U.se mail me I W'itho...-obiigati-.-. '. VoU 'spi'iudt Ti I anrls. h-oi :.r :S . I Mr. I Mrs #...  i MiiS one ' 'ii' I I Slrccl I Ciiy... I Stuic Tv j Ax-cn . I'cx.' ; lliv  T-n.? Cs '  i', I of tl. Nfil'onul Hx'" . Coiincii,  galaxy galaxy 'iC' November # Building on the Line by Perri! .r Eeeetz Ch We're grateful to all the science-fiction fans who gave our publications a clean sweep of every professional Hugo Award at tho # World Science Fiction Convention. And we're proud that you've selected us for the Best Magazine Award for the past two consecutive years. We're even moro grateful to the many loyal readers who hnvo made it possible for both on. That means wo can bring you twice as many of the best storios being written by the best science-fiction writers of all time. To earn your continued support, we're debetter in the future. You'll regret missing a single issue. So to be sure instead of sorry, why not fill in the coupon -- or write the information on a sheet of plain paper -- and send it in today? You'll save money, too! #I Hudson Street New York, New York # rate. I enclose my check or money order (or:  # issues ol each for I I .#  # issues of each for # #  # issues of each for # Name Address City  State Zip Code Prices outside the Western Hemisphere add # per # issues for postage Please check whether  new or  renewal Galaxy Is published In French, German, Italian, Japanese and Spanish. The U. S. Edition Is published In Braille and Living Tape. November, #  Vol. #, No. # by Robert Silverberg by Cordon R. Dickson by H. H. Hollis Editor Science Editor Associate Editor Managing Editor Publisher Advertising Circulation Director by Miriam Allen DeFord by K. M. O'Donnell by Douglas R. Mason by Brian W. Aldiss by Willy Ley by Frederilc PoM by Algis Budrys monthly by Galaxy Publishing Corporation. Main offices: #I Hudson Street, New York, N.Y. #. #c per copy Subscription: (# copies) # in the United States, Canada, Mexico, South and Central America and U. S. Possessions. Elsewhere #. Second-class postage paid at New York, N.Y. and at additional mailing offices. Copyright New York # by Galaxy Publishing Corporation, Robert M. Guinn, President. All rights including translations reserved. All material submitted must be accompanied by self-addressed stamped envelopes. The publisher assumes no responsibility for unsolicited material. All stories printed In this magazine are fiction and any similarity between characters and actual persons Is coincidental. Printed In the U.SA. By The Guinn Co., Inc. N.Y. Title Reg. U. S. Pat Off.  Tn the June issue, as you may remember, we ran two fullpage ads on facing pages, one urging the United States to get out of Vietnam, the other urging us to stay. Each advertisement was signed and paid for by several dozen science-fiction writers, including on one list or the other most of the best-known writers in the field. It struck us that this was a rather odd and distressing phenomenon. As anyone who knew science fiction could tell by looking at the lists, there was much the same range of backgrounds, interests, world views and so on on both lists; it seemed to us that, if one were to get a sort of group consensus from each of the two sets of writers on what they wanted the future development of man to look like, the two sets of specifications would be just about identical. Yet on this quite crucial issue, their ways of getting to that shared future were polar opposites. And we wondered why. So we took the money that the two groups of writers paid us for the ads, amounting to #, and offered it as five prizes of a hundred dollars each to the readers, writers or other interested parties who came up with the most interesting and potentially useful suggestions on just what one could do about Vietnam -- whether in the direction of winning the war, or of ending it, or of preventing future Vietnams, or whatever seemed relevant. Now the results are all in, and the prizes have been awarded. TJ'rankly, we felt a little presumptuous at asking our own fellow sf addicts to solve a problem that has clearly defeated some of the brightest politicians of all time. We were prepared to be laughed at; but in the event, barring two persons, one a reader and the other a radio announcer, most people took it seriously. Seriously enough, anyway, to come up with more than # pieces of mail, including a total that must be well over a thousand individual entries (we haven't counted) which ranged the specWhy were these men great ? How does anyone -- man or woman -- achieve greatness? Is it not by mastery of the powers within ourselves? Knowthe mysterious world within you ! Attune yourself to the wisdom of the ages! Grasp the inner power of your mind ! Learn the secrets of a full and peaceful life! Benjamin Franklin, statesman and inventor... , Isaac Newton, discoverer of the Law of Gravitai tion... Francis Bacon, philosopher and scientist ,... like many other learned and great men and women... were Rosicmcians. The Rosicrucians existence for centuries. Today, headquarters of of mail annually to all parts of the world. be Mss -- No obA nonSsa Jose, California #. U.S.A. Please scad me the free book. The Mastery of Life, which explains how I may leara to use my faculties sod powers of mind. Entries were judged fsr pertinence and originality. All entries, whether prize-winners or not, will be considered tor use in furtherstudies. The five recipients of # saih are Poul Anderson, # Las Palomas, Orinda, California #(# #; Dan Gollub, #Q Marion ##, Denver, Colorado; Kirk W. Holliday, # Bewery, New York, N. Y. #; Gary Pratt, Route ##, Athens, Ohio #; and Mack Reynolds, Apartado #, San Miguel de Allende, Gto., Mexico. Although only five prizes were awarded according to the terms of the contest, the Editors of Galaxy Publishing Corporation wish to thank all of the participants in this rather unusual venture. We regret that it U impossible to acknowledge each submission personally. The love! of suggestions was high. trum from injunctions like "Kill gooksl" and "Just get out' to quite detailed proposals for what might actually be practicable and valuable procedures. Some entries were supported by maps, reference citations, statistical analyses, even a #-page printed booklet, To be sure, not every entry was valuable, or even sensible. A fairly large number were clearly impossible. (We Have a House rule against using the word "impossible" except under rigidly construed circumstances -- so many "impossible" things Have happened! In this case, we took a suggestion to be impossible wEen it proposed a specific measure that had already been tried, and failed; or when it proposed the immediate use of some weapon or device that does not exist We were prepared to grant the longrange possibility of almost any; device one could imagine -- but not, for instance, the employment of mass hypnosis on all combatants this year. This year no one can do it) Another large group appeared to miss the point of what the war was about ( Admittedly there is some confusion on that question.) Some proposed destroying the wfeole country, or evacuating it totally; some suggested dropping H-bombs on everything in sight, or propagandising soldiers (some suggested our soldiers, others the other side's) to "figEt the way the Arabs fought in the six-day war." But eliminating all of those, there remained a batch of interesting entries. Some proposed new ways of winning the war -- a method of interdicting Haiphong Harbor without bombing, a guerrilla strategy similar to that used by the British in Malaya. Some suggested ways of disengaging without loss of face -- a variation on the tactic of non-violent resistance, a proposal for a plebiscite. Some offered longrange plans, including ways of strengthening the U.N., or of prejudging "national liberation" struggles by techniques resemBallantine critique of science fiction designed to draw non s.f. readers into the fold. The general theme was that s.f. could now afford to stand up on its own indeterminate number of literary feet and need no longer be regarded as a pulp relative of "straight" writing. to keep people away from s.f. in droves) the fact is that if any normal reader were to go through all the straight fiction published in any given month, he'd find # of it appalling -- not even skillful pulp like Harold Robbins, for instance, or true confessions -- # la John Updike. There is an awful lot of rubbish published. But the s.f. field excludes rubbish and keeps the bad stuff down to a minimum. Because only s.f. readers are fanatical enough to want to read all the s.f. published. Only s.f. readers are discerning enough not only to read everything, but to come back at authors with criticism, praise, brickbats, encouragement -- In short, participation. Only s.f. readers have conventions every year, write each other thousands of opinionated words via hundreds of fanzines, give awards, exchange scandal, get drunk with their favorite authors and, as a group, bring real meaning to the role of readership. SO there's the way to do it. Challenge the new recruit. Enquire if they have read Tolkien (never mind that he's not s.f.i Tolkien Is a magic word, a touchstone; ust about anybody knows he wrote a book. And first we have to establish that the prospect is literate). If they have not read Tolkien, suggest they try. If they have read Tolkien, chances are they're wondering. But take the steps from fantasy to s.f, by easy stages, like from Tolkien to McCaffrey to a couple of classics collections perhaps, and on to Leiber and Larry Niven. You're into the hardcore stuff and see what happens. Or Asimov, Heinlein, Vance, del Rey, Spinrad, a whole bouncing world of riches. next month . Meantime, send for our catalog. And go buy Mervyn Peake's it. Tell everybody. #I #th Avenue New York, Now York # bling compulsory arbitration. Some were pretty fanciful, as you might expect from science-fictioneers (a proposal to settle wars by counting voluntary suicides on eacH side; the side with the most volunteers wins), but most were not. They were, in fact -- it's a small enough thing to say -- at least as persuasive as most of what we hear from the world's leaders on the subject. And this is all the more remarkable because between the time the issue containing tlie contest announcement went on the printing presses and the time it reached the readers, the whole character of the situation changed dramatically. (It is not yet clear How much of the change is substance and How much is just drama.) The President announced his decision not to run gin talks at once, implementing it with a change in bombing policy; and in fact the Paris talks began shortly thereafter. In spite of everything, the responses came in in volume, from all over the United States, from Mexico, Canada, El Salvador, from England, France, Belgium, Portugal, Finland -- a fair number from troops actually serving in Vietnam right now. By the time you read this, it Is possible there may be even more startling changes -- after all, it's an election year in the United States, and a most strange and perplexing one, at that. It is even possible that the war may be over, one way or another; it is perhaps possible, even, that it may have exploded out of control entirely, and all discussions Have become pointless. But we'll be discussing it anyway. Because now that the contest is over, what we think is the most interesting partis just beginning. T'here exists (as you remem ber if you've been reading Galaxy attentively enough) a sort of procedure for exploring the future, pioneered by scientists assotion and called the Delphi technique. It's an interesting research tool. Although it is hard to say just How successfully it can predict what's going to happen (the only way you can really tell if a prediction is accurate is by waiting to see if if comes true -- by which time it's no longer very useful), there are indications that it is pretty promising. Its fairly, simple in concept. Basically, if is only a procedure for circulating questionnaires to a panel of wellinformed people to achieve a consensus of opinions without distortion by oratory, seniority, personality conflicts and the other; biasing elements that confuse most committee studies -- although in practice it requires a fair amount of pretty Hard work to get it done. And above all, it's flexible. It can do more than give you a notion of wliat will Happen. It can Kelp evaluate tHe desirability of probable future events by quantitative criteria, and it can even be used to evaluate strategies for bringing about the desirable futures. Naturally, this is not to say tHat there is anything omniscient or infallible about the technique. If you want hard and fast statements about the future you have to go to the fortune-tellers. (They will be wrong, but they will be positive.) Nevertheless, Delphi can organize the thinking of a competent group on any subject better than most other techniques that are anywhere near as easy to apply, and we've been thinking for some time that it really ought to be used for non-trivial hard problems about the real world. That's what we're going to do with the suggestions that came in in response to the contest. Not just the winners, but all of them  -- all, at least, that survive preliminary screening. We have a list of # specific proposals. They are at this moment in process of being refined and reduced; hopefully we'll come out with perhaps # bright ideas to submit to our panel. A Delphic study has iia own timetable, mostly determined by the length of time necessary to circulate the questionnaires and get them back, and the time needed to analyze the results; it should be about two months now before we have a complete study. Selecting the panel has been a bit of a problem, to be sure. The basic prerequisites are pretty simple intelligence, knowledge, experience, freedom from bias. The only trouble with those prerequisites is that, particularly in a question about which' as much passion Has been spent as has been spent on this one, tliose four characteristics seldom come in the same package. The more likely a given person is to be able to give a useful opinion about the war, the more certain he is to Have formed his opinion already -- and likely enough' to be pretty outspoken and determined about it. Fortunately Delphi has intrinsic safeguards which' reduce the problem of bias... mostly because, fortunately Human beings can if they are intelligent enough and informed enough to operate in an abstracted discussion as though their biases were temporarily disconnected. Be interesting to see Kow it all comes out. We'll report the results as soon as they're ready probably in an early # issue of Galaxy. Perris Way Earth was under new management. Now l f of the guild of Watchers , led a blinded Prince to the Hall of the Remembers -- and destiny. '"po journey with a fallen Prince is no easy thing. His eyes were gone, but not bis pride; blinding Had taught Him no Humility. He wore the robes and mask of a member of the guild of Pilgrims, but there was no piety in His soul and little grace. Behind His mask Ho still knew Himself to be the Prince of Roum, even! though Roum, like all of Eartfl, was ruled now by beings from a far star. I, the accidental companion of the fallen Prince, was all his court now, as we walked the road to Perris in early springtime. I, the weary Watcher, my occupation gone, served Him in His arrogance. I led Him along tfie right roads; I amused Him at His command witH stories of my wanderings; F nursed Him through moods of sulky bitterness. In return I got very little except the assurance tHat I would eat regularly. No one denies food to a Pilgrim, and in each village on our way we stopped in inns, where He was fed and I, as His companion, also was given meals. Once, early in our travels, He erred and haughtily told an innkeeper, "See that you feed my servant as well!" TKe blinded Prince could not see that look of shocked disbelief -- for what would a Pilgrim be doing with a servant? -- but I smiled at the innkeeper and winked and tapped my forehead, and the man understood and served us both without discussion. Afterward I explained the error to the Prince, and thereafter He spoke of me as his companion. Yet I knew that to Him I was nothing but a servant. I Had not been of a serving guild in former days, but even a Watcher is a Bumble thing in the mind of the Prince of Roum, Tfie weather was fair. Eyrop was growing warm as tfie year turned. Slender willows and poplars were greening beside the road, though for much of the way out of Roum the way wag planted with lavish' star-trees, imported during the gaudy days of the Second Cycle, and their blue-bladed leaves had resisted our puny Eyropan winter. The birds, too, were coming back from their season across the sea in Afreek. They sparkled overhead, singing, discussing among themselves tKe change of masters in the world. "They mock me," said the Prince one dawn. "They sing to me and defy me to see their brightness!" OH, he was bitter, and with good reason. His armies defeated, himself overthrown, his eyesight ripped away as an act of vengeance performed by one of the alien invaders -- he who Had Had so much, and lost all, Had a good deal to lament. For me, the defeat of Earth meant only an end to habits. Otherwise all tKe same; no longer need I keep my Watch', now tHat the invaders were finally here, but I still wandered the face of the world, alone even when, as now, I Had a companion. I wondered if the Prince knew why fie Had been blinded. I wondered if, in the moment of his triumph, the star-being Gormon Had explained to the Prince that it was as elemental a matter as jealousy over a woman that had cost him his eyes. "You took Avluela," Gormon might Have said. "You saw a little Flier, and you tEougHt she'd amuse you. And you said. Here girl, come to my bed. Not thinking of Her as a person. Not thinking sHe might prefer others. Thinking only as a Prince of Roum migHt think -- imperiously. Here, Prince #" And the quick forked thrust of long-tipped fingers -- But I dared not ask. That much awe remained in me for this fallen monarch'. To penetrate his privacy, to strike up a conversation with him about his mishaps as though' he were an ordinary companion of the road -- no, I could not I spoke when I was spoken to. I offered conversation upon command. Otherwise I kept my silence, like a good commoner in the presence of royalty. EacH day we Had our reminders that the Prince of Roum was royalty no longer. Overhead flew the invaders, sometimes in floaters or other chariots, sometimes under their own power. Traffic was heavy. They were taking inventory of their world. Their shadows passed over us, tiny eclipses, and I looked up to see our new masters and oddly felt no anger at them, only relief that Earth's long vigil was over. For the Prince it was different. He always seemed to know when some invader passed above, and he clenched his fists and scowled and whispered black curses. Did his optic nerves still somehow record the movements of shadows? Or were His remaining senses so sharpened by the loss of one that He could detect the imperceptible Humming of a floater and sniff tKe skins of the soaring invaders? I did not ask. I asked so little. Sometimes at night, when he thought I slept. He sobbed. I pitied him then. He was so young to lose what He Had, after all. I learned in those dark Hours that even the sobs of a Prince are not those of ordinary men. He sobbed defiantly, belligerently, angrily. But yet He sobbed. M uch of the time Be seemed stoic, resigned to his losses. He put one foot before the other and walked on briskly beside me, every step taking Him farther from his great city of Roum, nearer to Perris. At other times, though, it seemed I could look through the bronze grillword of his mask to see the curdled soul within. His pent-up rage took petty outlets. He mocked me for my age, for my low rank, for the emptiness of my life's purpose now that tEe invasion for which I had Watched Had come. He toyed with me. "What's your name, Watcher?" "It is forbidden, Majesty." "Old laws are now repealed. Come on, man, we Have months to travel together. Can I go on calling you WatcKer all that time?" i "It is the custom of my guild." "The custom of mine," He said, is to give orders and Have tKem obeyed. Your narael" "Not even the guild' of Dominators can have a Watcher's name without due cause and a guildmaster's writ." He spat. "WHat a jackal you are to defy me when I'm like this! If we were in my palace, you'd never dare!" "In your palace. Majesty, you would not make tins unjust demand on me before your court. Dominators have obligations, too. One of them is to respect the ways of lesser guilds." "He lectures me," said the Prince. Irritably He threw himself down beside the road. Stretching against the grassy slope, he leaned back, touched one of the star-trees, snapped off a row of blades, clenched them in his Hand so that they must have pricked his palm painfully. I stood beside him. A Heavy land-vehicle rumbled by, the first we had seen on that empty road this morning. Within "it were invaders. Some of them waved to us. After a long while the Prince said in a lighter, almost wheedling tone, "My name is Enric. Now tell me yours." "I beg you to let me be Majesty." "But you Have my name! It is just as forbidden for me to give mine as you yours!" "I did not ask yours," I said firmly. I n the end I did not give Him my name. It was a small enough victory, to refuse such information to a powerless Prince, but in a thousand little ways he made me pay for it. He nagged, chivvied, teased, blustered, cursed, and berated me. He spoke with contempt of my guild. He demanded menial service of me. I lubricated His metal mask; I sponged ointment into his ruined eyes; I did other things too humiliating to recall. And so we stumbled along the highway to Perris, the empty old man and the emptied young one, full of Hatred for one another and yet bound by the needs and tEe duties of wayfarers. It was a difficult time. I had to cope witH His changing moods as He soared to cosmic rapture over His plans for redeeming conquered Earth, and as he sank to abysses upon his realization that tfie conquest was final. I Had to protect Him from His own rashness in the villages, where He sometimes behaved as though He were still Prince of Room, ordering folk about, slapping them, even, in a way that was unbecoming to a holy man. Worse yet, I had to minister to his lusts, buying him women who came to him in darkness, unaware that they were dealing with one who claimed to be a Pilgrim. Somehow I got him past all of these crises, even the time when we encountered on the road another Pilgrim, a genuine one. This was a formidable and disputatious old man, full of theological quibbles. "Come and talk with' me of the imminence of the Will," he said to the Prince, and the Prince, whose patience was frayed that afternoon, replied obscenely. I kicked the princely shin in a surreptitious way and to the shocked Pilgrim I said, "Our friend is unwell today. Last night he held communion with the Will and received a revelation that unsettled his mind. I pray you, let us go on and give no talk of holiness until he is himself once more." With such improvisations I I managed our journey. As the weather warmed, the Prince's attitude mellowed. Perhaps he was growing reconciled to his catastrophe, or possibly, in the prison of his lightless skull, he was teaching himself new tactics for meeting his changed existence. He talked almost idly of himself, his downfall his humiliation. He spoke of the power that had been his in terms that said unmistakably that he Had no illusions about ever recapturing it. He talked of his wealth, his women, his jewels, his strange machines, his Changelings and Musicians and Servitors, the Masters and even nominators who had knelt to him. I will not say that at any time I liked him, but at least at these times I recognized a suffering human being behind his impassive mask. Tie even recognized me as a Human being. I know it cost him much. He said, "The trouble with power, Watcher, is that it cuts you off from people. People become things. Take yourself. To me, you were nothing but a machine that walked around Watching for invaders. I suppose you had dreams, ambitions, angers, all the rest, but I saw you as a dried-up old man without any independent existence outside of your guild function. Now I see much more by seeing nothing." "What do you see?" "You were young once, Watcher. You had a town you loved. A family. A girl, even. You chose or had chosen for you a guild; you went into apprenticeship; you struggled; your head ached you, your belly griped you; there were many dark moments when you wondered what it was all about, what it was for. And you saw us ride by, Masters, Dominators, and it was like comets going past. Yet Here we are together, cast uivby tEe tides on tEe road to Perris. And which of us is Happier now?" "I am beyond Happiness or sorrow," I said. "Is that the trutE? Is that the truth? Or is it a line you Hide behind? Tell me, WatcEerf I know your guild forbids you to marry, but Have you ever loved?" "Sometimes." "And are you beyond that now?" "I am old," I said evasively. "But you could love. You could love. You're released from your guild vows now, eh? You could take a bride." I laughed. "Who'd Have me?" "Don't speak tEat way. You're not that old. You Have strengths. You've seen tHe world; you understand if. WEy, in Perris you could find yourself some wench wEo -- " He paused. "Were you ever tempted, while you still were under your vows?" Just then a Flier passed overhead. She was a woman of middle years, struggling a little in the sky, for some dayligKt remained to press on her wings. I felt a pang, and I wanted to tell the Prince, yes, yes, I was tempted; there was a little Flier not long ago, a girl, a child, Avluela, whom I met in Agupt and brought with me over Land Bridge to Talya. And in my way I loved Her, tEough I never touched Her, and one whom I thought a Changeling also loved her, and then you commanded Her into your bed, and afterwards the Changeling had your eyes from you for that on the day of invasion, and my Avluela soared through the sky beside him, beside the invader who blinded you. And I love her still. T said nothing of this to Prince Enric. I looked, though, at that Flier, freer than I for that she had wings, and in the warmth of that spring evening I felt the chill of desolation enfolding me. "Is it far to Perris?" the Prince asked. "We will walk, and one day we will get there." "And then?" "For me an apprenticeship in the guild of Rememberers, and a new life. For you?" "I hope to find friends there," He said. We walked on, long hours each day. There were those who went by and offered us rides, but we refused, for at the checkpoints the invaders would be seeking such wandering members of the nobility as the Prince. We walked a tunnel miles long under skystorming mountains sheathed in ice, and we entered a flat land of farming peasants, and we paused by awakening rivers to cool our toes. Golden summer burst upon us. We moved through the world but were not of it; we listened to no news of the conquest, although it was obvious that the invaders had taken full possession. In small vehicles they hovered everywhere, seeing our world that now was theirs. I did the bidding of the Prince in all ways, including the unpleasant ones. I attempted to make his life less bleak. I gave him a sensation of being still a ruler, if even of only one useless old Watcher. I taught him, too, how best to masquerade as a Pilgrim. From what little I knew, I gave him postures, phrases, prayers. It was obvious that he had spent little time in contact with the Will while he reigned. Now he professed faith, but it was insincere, part of his camouflage. II I n a town called Dijon He said, "Here I will purchase eyes." Not true eyes. The secret of making such replacements perished in the Second Cycle. Out among the more fortunate stars, any miracle is available fear a price, but our Earth is a neglected world in a backwater of the universe. The Prince might have gone out there in the days before conquest to purchase new sight, but now the best that was available to him was a way ef distinguishing light from da#k. Even that would give him a rudiment of sight; at present he had no other guidance than the reverberator that warned him ef obstacles in his path. How did he know, though, that in Dijon he would find a craftsman with the necessary skills? And witU what would he meet the cost? He said, "The man here is a brother of one of my Scribes. He is of the guild of Artificers, and I often bought his work in Roum. He'll have eyes for me" "And the cost?" "I am not entirely without resources." We stopped in a field of gnarled cork-trees, and the Prince undid his robes. Indicating a place in the fleshy part of his thigh, he said, "I carry a reserve here for emergencies. Give me your blade!" I handed it to him, and he seized the handle and pressed the stud that brought forth the cool, keen beam of light. With his left hand he felt his thngti, surveying for the exact place; then, stretching the flesh between two fingers; he made a surgiaally precise cut two indies long. He did not bleed, nor was tfiere a sign tSat Be felt pain. I watcEed in bewilderment as Be slipped His fingers Info tEe cut, spread its edges, and seemed to grope as if in a sack". He tossed my blade back to me. Treasures tumbled from Els tfiigfi. "Watcfi tfiat notfilng is lost," He ordered me. To tEe grass tEere fell seven spar kling jewels of alien origin, a small and artful celestial globe, five golden coins of Imperial Roum of cycles past, a ring set witE a glowing dab of quasilife, a flask of some unknown perfume, a group of miniature musical Instruments done in precious woods and metals, eigHt statuettes of regal-looking men, and more. I scooped tEese wonders into a dazzling Heap. "An overpocket," tHe Prince said coolly, "wfiicE a skilled Surgeon implanted in my flesfi. I anticipated a time of crisis in wEicE I migfit need to leave tHe palace Hurriedly. Into it I stuffed wEat I could; there is much more wKere tEese came from. Tell me, tell me wEat I Have taken out!" I gave Him tEe full inventory. He listened tensely to tHe end, and I knew tfiat fie Bad kept count of all tfiat fiad poured fortfi, and was testing my Honesty. Wfien I was done, fie nodded, pleased. "Take tHe globe," lie said, "and tEe ring, and tHe two brigfitest jewels. Hide ifiem in your poucfi. THe rest goes back witfiin." He spread tfie lips of tfie incision and one by one I dropped tfie glories inside, wfiere tfiey joined wfio knew wEat splendid things lying in another dim ension, the outlet from wKicH was embedded in tHe Prince. He might Have Half tHe contents of tHe palace tucked away in Eis tHigfi. At tfie end He pressed tHe cut togetfier, and it Healed without a trace of a mark as I watcEed. He robed Himself. In town, we quickly located tEe sEop of Bordo tHe Artificer. He was a squat man witH a speckled face, a grizzled beard, a tic in one eye, and a flat coarse nose, but Eis fingers were as delicate as a woman's.' His sEop was a dark place with dusty wooden shelves and small windows; it could Have been a building ten thousand years old. A few elegant items were on display. Most were not. He looked at us guardedly, obviously baffled tKat a WatcEer and a Pilgriim should come to Him. At tHe Prince's prodding I said, "My friend needs eyes." "I make a device, yes. But it is expensive, and it takes many months to prepare. Beyond tHe means of any Pilgrim." I laid one jewel on tHe weatfiered counter. "We Have means." Shaken, Bordo snatdfied up tHe jewel, turned it tins way and tfiat, saw tHe alien fires glowing at its Heart, "If you come back wKen tfie leaves are falling -- " "You Have no eyes in stock?" I asked. He smiled. "I get few calls for sucH tilings. We keep but a small inventory." I put down tfie celestial globe. Bordo recognized it as tfie work of a master, and fiis jaw sagged. He put it in one palm and tugged at fiis beard witfi tfie otfier Hand. I let Him look at it long enougfi to fall in love witfi it, and tfien I took it back and said, "Aut umn is too long to wait. We will Have to go elsewfiere. Perris, perfiaps." I caugfit tfie Prince's elbow, and we sfiuffled toward tfie door. "Stopl" Bordo cried. "At least let me cfieck! Perfiaps I Have a pair somewfiere -- " And fie began to rummage furiously in overpockets mounted in tfie rear wall. He Bad eyes In stock, of course, and I Haggled a bit on tfie price and we settled for tfie globe, tfie ring, and one jewel. Tfie Prince was silent tfirougfioui tfie transaction. I insisted on immediate installation; and Bordo, nodding excitedly, sfiut fiis sfiop, slipped on a dunking cap, and summoned a sallow-faced Surgeon. Sfiortly tfie preliminaries of tfie operation were under way. THe Prince lay on a pallet in a sealed and sterile room. He removed fiis reverberator and tfien fiis mask, and as tfiose sfiarp features came into view Bordo, wfio Bad been to tfie court of Roum, grunted in amazement and began to say something. My foot descended Heavily on fiis. Bordo Swallowed fils words; and tfie Surgeon, unaware, began tranquilly to swab' the ruined sockets. npfie eyes were pearl-gray spfieres, smaller tfian real eyes and broken by transverse slits. Wfiat mecfianism was witfiin I do not know, but from tfieir rear projected tiny golden connections to fasten to tfie nerves. Tfie Prince slept tfirougfi tfie early part of tfie task, wffile I stood guard and Bordo assisted tfie Surgeon. Tfien it was necessary to awaken Him. His face convulsed In pain, but it was so quickly mastered tfiat Bordo muttered a prayer at tfiis display of determination. "Some light Here," said tfie Surgeon. Bordo nudged a drifting globe closer. Tfie Prince said, "Yes, yes, I see tfie difference." "We must test. We must adjust," the Surgeon said. Bordo went outside. I followed. The man was trembling, and his face was green with fear. "Will you kil us now?" He asked. "Of course not." "I recognized -- " "You recognized a poor Pilgrim," I said, "who has suffered a terrible misfortune while on his journey. No more. Nothing else." I examined Bordo's stock a while. Then the Surgeon and his patient emerged. The Prince now bore the pearly spheres in his sockets, with a meniscus of false flesh about them to insure a tight fit. He looked more machine than man, with those dead things beneath his brows, and as he moved his head the slits widened, narrowed, widened again, silently, stealthily. "Look," he said, and walked across the room, indicating objects, even naming them. I knew that he saw as though through a thick veil, but at least he saw, in a fashion. He masked himself again, and by nightfall we were gone from Dijon. The Prince seemed almost buoyant. But what he had in his skull was a poor substitute for what Gormon had ripped from him, and soon enough he knew it. That night, as we slept on stale cots in a Pilgrims' hostelry, the Prince cried out in wordless sounds of fury, and by the shifting light of the true moon and the two false ones I saw his arms rise, his fingers curl, his nails strike at an imagined enemy, and strike again, and again. Ill I t was summer's end when we finally reached Perris. We came into the city from the south, walking a broad, resilient highway bordered by ancient trees, amid a fine shower of rain. Gusts of wind blew shriveled leaves about us. That night of terror on which we both had fled conquered Roum now seemed almost a dream; we were toughened by a spring and summer of walking, and the gray towers of Perris seemed to hold out promise of new beginnings. I suspected that we deceived ourselves, for what did the world hold for a shattered prince who saw only shadows and a Watcher long past his proper years? This was a darker dty than Roum. Even in late winter, Roum had had clear skies and bright sunlight. Perris seemed perpetually clouded over, buildings and environment both somber. Even the city walls were ash-gray, and they had no sheen. The gate stood wide. Beside it there lounged a small, sullen man in the garb of the guild of Sentinels, who made no move to challenge us as we approached. I looked at him questioningly. He shook his head. "Go in, Watcher." "Without a check?" "You Haven't Heard? All cities were declared free six nights ago. Order of the invaders. Gates are never closed now. Half the Sentinels Have no work." "I thought the invaders were searching for enemies," I said. "The former nobility." "They have their checkpoints elsewhere, and no Sentinels are used. The city is free. Go in. Go in." As we went in, I said, "Then why are you here?" "It was my post for forty years," the Sentinel said. "Where should I go?" I made the sign that told Kim I shared his sorrow, and the Prince and I entered Perris. "Five times I came to Perris by the southern gate," said the Prince. "Always by chariot, with my Changelings walking before me and making music in their throats. We proceeded to the river, past the ancient buildings and monuments, on to the palace of tlie Comt of Perris. And by night we danced on gravity plates high above the city, and there were ballets of Fliers, and from the Tower of Perris there was performed an aurora for us. And the wine, the red wine of Perris, the women in their saucy gowns, the red-tipped breasts, the sweet thighs I We bathed in wine, Watcher." He pointed vaguely. "Is that the Tower of Perris?" "I think it is the ruin of this city's weather machine," I said. "A weather machine would be a vertical column. What I see rises from a wide base to a slender summit, as does the Tower of Perris." "WKat I see," I said gently, "is a vertical column, at least thirty men high, ending in a rough break. The Tower would not be this close to the southern gate, would it?" "No," said the Prince, and muttered a foulness. "The weather machine it is, then. These eyes of Bordo's don't see so clearly for me, eh? I deceive myself, Watcher. I deceive myself. Find a flunking cap and see if the Comt Has fled." T stared a moment longer at the  truncated pillar of the weathar machine, that fantastic device which Had brought such grief upon the world in the Second Cycle. I tried to penetrate its sleek, almost oily marble sides, to see the coiling intestines of mysterious devices that had been capable of sinking whole continents, that long ago had transformed my homeland in the west from a mountainous country to a chain of islands. Then I turned away, donned a public cap, asked for the Comt, got the answer I expected, and demanded to know the locations of places where we might find lodging. The Prince said, "Well?" "The Comt of Perris was slain during the conquest along with all his sons. His dynasty is extinguished, His title is abolished, his palace has been transformed into a museum by the invaders. The rest of the Parisian nobility are dead or have taken flight. I'll find a place for you at the lodge of Pilgrims." "No. Take me with you to the Rememberers." "Is that the guild you seek now?" He gestured impatiently. "No, fool! But how can I stay alone in a strange city, with all my friends gone? What would I say to true Pilgrims in their hostelry? I'll stay with you. The Rememberers can Hardly turn away a blind Pilgrim." He gave me no choice. And so He accompanied me to the Hall of Rememberers. We had to cross Half the city, and it took us nearly the whole day. Perris seemed to me to be in disarray. The coming of the invaders had upset the structure of our society, liberating from their tasks great blocs of people, in some cases whole guilds. I saw dozens of my fellow Watchers in the streets, some still dragging about with them their cases of instruments, others, like me, freed of that burden and scarcely knowing what to do with their hands. My guildmates looked glum and hollow; many of them were dull-eyed with carousing, now that all discipline was shattered. Then there were Sentinels, aimless and dispirited because they Bad nothing to guard, and Defenders, cowed and dazed at the ending of defense. I saw no Masters and of course no nominators, but many unemployed Clowns, Musicians, Scribes, and other court functionaries drifted randomly. Also there were Hordes of dull neuters, their nearly mindless bodies slumped from unfamiliar disuse. Only Vendors and Somnambulists seemed to be carrying on business as usual. -phe invaders were very much in evidence. In twos and threes they strolled on every street, long-limbed beings whose Hands dangled nearly to their knees; their eyelids were Heavy, their nostrils were hidden in filtration pouches, their lips were full and, when not apart, joined almost seamlessly. Most of them were dressed in identical robes of a deep, rich' green, perhaps a uniform of military occupation; a few carried weapons of an oddly primitive kind, great heavy things slung across their backs, probably more for display than for self-defense. They seemed generally relaxed as they moved among us -- genial conquerors, self-confident and proud, fearing no molestation from the defeated populace. Yet the fact that they never walked alone argued that they felt an inner wariness. I could not find it in me to resent their presence, nor even the implied arrogance of their possessive glances at the ancient monuments of Perris; yet the Prince of Roum, to whom all figures were merely upright bars of dark gray against a field of light gray, instinctively sensed their nearness to him and reacted with quick hostile intakes of breath. Also there were many more outworid visitors than usual, star-beings of a Hundred kinds, some able to breathe our air, others going about in Hermetic globes or little pyramid-shaped breathing-boxes or contour suits, It was nothing new to see such strangers on Earth, of course, but the sheer quantity of them was astonishing. They were everywhere, prowling into the houses of Earth's old religions, buying shining models of the Tower of Perris from Vendors at streetcomers, clambering precariously into the upper levels of the walkways, peering into occupied dwellings, snapping images, exchanging currency with furtive hucksters, flirting with Fliers and Somnambulists, risking their lives at our restaurants, moving in shepherded groups from sight to sight. It was as though our invaders Had passed the word At least our beggars were flourishing. The outworid ones fared poorly at the hands of the alien almsgivers, but those who were Earthborn did well, except for the Changelings who could not be recognized as native stock. I saw several of these mutants, disgruntled at being refused, turn on other beggars who had had better luck and beat them to the ground, while image-snappers recorded the scene for the delight of galactic stay-at-homes. We came in time to the Hall of Rememberers. Tt was an imposing building, as well it might be, Housing as it did all of our planet's past. It rose to an enormous height on the southern bank of the Senn, just opposite the equally massive palace of the Comt. But the dwelling of the deposed Comt was an ancient building, truly ancient, of the First Cycle even, a long, involuted structure of gray stone with a green metal roof in the traditional Parisian style, while the Hall of Rememberers was a shaft of polished whiteness, its surface unbroken by window. About it there coiled from summit to base a golden helix of burnished metal that bore inscribed on it the history of mankind. The up-, per coils of the helix were blank. At a distance I could read nothing, and I wondered whether the Rememberers had taken the trouble to inscribe upon their building the tale of Earth's final defeat. Later I learned that they had not -- that the story, in fact, terminated at the end of the Second Cycle, leaving much untold for which little pleasure was felt Night was falling now. And Perris, which had looked so dreary in the clouded and drizzly day, came to beauty like a dowager returning from Jorslem with' her youth and voluptuousness restored. The city's lights cast a soft but dazzling radiance that magically illuminated the old gray buildings, turning angles hazy, hiding antiquity's grime, blurring ugliness into poetry. The Comfs palace was transformed from a heavy thing of sprawling bulk into an airy fable. The Tower of Perris, spotlighted against the dusk, loomed above us to the east like a giant gaunt spider, but a spider of grace and charm. The whiteness of the Hall of Rememberers now was intolerably beautiful, and the helical coil of history no longer seemed to wind to the summit, but plunged directly into one's heart. The Fliers of Perris were abroad at this hour, taking their ease above us in a graceful ballet, their filmy wings spread wide to catch the light from below, their slender bodies trailing at an angle to the horizon. How they soared, these genetically altered children of Earth, these fortunate members of a guild that demands only that its members find pleasure in life! They shed beauty upon the groundlings like little moons. They were joined in their airborne dance by invaders, flyng in some method unknown to me, their lengthy limbs drawn close to their bodies. I noticed that the Fliers showed no distaste for those who had come to share their sport, but rather appeared to welcome the outworlders, allowing them places in the dance. I thought of little Avluela and how gladly she Had given Herself to tKe false Changeling Gormon, no mutant Eartfirnan at all but an advance scout foe tKe invasion of EartH. Higfier, on the backdrop of tKe sky itself, whirled tKe two false moons, blank and bumisKed, slamming from west to east; and blobs of disciplined light swirled in mid-atmosphere in wh'at I supposed was a customary Parisian diversion; and speakers floated beneath the clouds, showering us with sparkling music. I heard the laughter of girls from somewhere; I scented bubbling wine. If this is Perris conquered, I wondered, wh'at must Perris free have been like? U A re we at the Hall of Rememberers?" asked Prince Enric testily. 'This is it, yes," I replied. "A tower of white." "I know wHat it looks like, idiot! But now -- I see less well after dark -- that building, there?" "You point to the palace of the Comt, Majesty." "There, then." "Yes." "Why have we not gone in?" "I am seeing Perris," I said. "I Have never known sucK beauty. Roum is attractive too, in a different way. Roum is an emperor; Perris is a courtesan." "You talk poetry, you shriveled old man?" "I feel my age dropping away. I could dance in the streets now. This city sings to me." "Go in. Go in. We are here to see the Rememberers. Let it sing to you later." I sighed and guided him toward the entrance to tfie great Hall. We passed up a walkway of some black glossy stone, while beams of light played down on us, scanning us and recording us. A monstrous ebony door, five men wide and ten men High, proved to be only a projected illusion, for as we neared it I sensed tfie depth of it, saw its vaulted interior, and knew it for a deception. I felt a vague warmth and tasted a strange perfume as we passed through it Within was a mammoth antechamber nearly as awesome as tfie grand inner space of the palace of tKe Prince of Roum. All was white; the stone glowing with an inner radiance that To right and left, Heavy doorways led to inner wings. Alth'ougfi night Had come, many individuals were clustered about access banks mounted on tfie rear wall of the antechamber, where screens and caps gave them contact with the master files of the guild of Remembercrs. I noticed with interest that many of those who Bad come Here with questions about mankind's past were invaders. Our footsteps crackled on the tiled flooras we crossed it. I saw no actual Rememberers, and so I went to an access bank, put on a thinking cap, and notified tKe embalmed brain to which it was connected that I sought the Rememberer Basil, Ke whom I Had met briefly in Roum. "What is your business with him?" "I bring with me His shawl, which he left in my care when He fled Roum." "The Rememberer Basil Has returned to Roum to complete His research, by permission of the conquerors. I will send to you another member of the guild to receive the shawl." IV T T#e did not Have long to wait.   We stood together near the rear of the antechamber, and I contemplated the spectacle of the invaders who had so much to learn, and in moments there came to us a thick-set, dourfaced mart some years younger than myself, who wore about his broad shoulders the ceremonial shawl of his guild. "I am the Rememberer Elegro," he announced quite portentously. "I bring you Basil's shawl." "Come. Follow." He Had emerged from an imperceptible place in tKe wall where a sliding block turned on pivots. Now Ke slid it once more and rapidly went down a passageway. I called out to Him that my companion was blind and could not match His pace, and the Rememberer Elegro Halted, looking visibly impatient. His downcurving mouth twitched, and Ke buried His short fingers in the deep black curls of His beard. When we Had caught up with him lie moved on, less swiftly. We pursued an infinity of passageways and ended in Elegro's domicile, somewhere High in the tower. The room was dark but amply furnished with screens, caps, scribing equipment, voiceboxes, and other aids to scholarship. The walls were Hung with a purple-black fabric, evidently alive, for its marginal folds rippled in pulsating rhythms. Three drifting globes gave less than ample light. 'The shawl," he said. I produced it from my pouch. It had amused me to wear it for a while in those first confused days of th'e conquest -- after all, Basil Had left it in my Hands when Ke fled down the street, and I Had not meant to wrest it from him, but he obviously had cared little for its loss -- but shortly I Had put it away, since it bred confusion for a man in Watcher's garb to wear a Rememberer's shawl. Elegro took it from me curtly and unfolded it, scrutinizing it as though looking for lice. "How did you get this?" "Basil and I encountered one another in the street during the actual moment of the invasion. He was highly agitated. I attempted to restrain him, and he ran past me, leaving me still grasping his shawl." "He told a different story." "I regret it if I have compromised him," I said. "At any rate, you have returned his shawl. I'll communicate the news to Roum tonight. Are you expecting a reward foe delivering it?" "Yes." Displeased at this, Elegro said, "Which is?" "To be allowed to come nmong the Rememberers as an apprentice." H e looked startled. "You Have a guild!" "To be a Watclier in these days is to be guildless. For what should I watch? I am released from my vows." "Perhaps. But you are old to be trying a new guild." "Old yes, but not too old.' "Ours is a difficult one." desire to learn. In my old age curiosity is bom in me." "Become a Pilgrim like your friend here. See the world." "I have seen the world. Now I wish to join the Rememberers and learn of the past." "You can dial an information below. Our access banks are open to you. Watcher." "It is not the same. Enroll me." "Apprentice yourself to the Indexers," Elegro suggested. "The work is similar, but not so demanding." "I claim apprenticeship here." Elegro sighed heavily. He steepled his fingers, bowed his Head, quirked His lips. This was plainly unique to him. While he pondered, an inner door opened and a female Rememberer entered the room, carrying a small turquoise music-sphere cradled in both Her hands. SHe took four paces and Halted, obviously surprised that Elegro was entertaining visitors. She made a nod of apology and said, "I will return later." "Stay," said the Rememberer. To myself and the Prince he said, "My wife. The Rememberer Olmayne." To his wife he said, "These are travelers newly come from Roum. They have delivered Basil's sKawl. TKe Watcher now asks apprenticeship in our guild. WKat do you advise?" TKe Rememberer Olmayne's wEite brow furrowed. She put down Her music-sphere in a dark crystal vase; tfie sphere was unintentionally activated as she did so, and it offered us a dozen shimmering notes before she switched it off. Then she contemplated us, and I her. She was notably younger than Her Husband, who was of middle years, while she seemed to be in first bloom. Yet there was a strength about Her that argued for greater maturity. Perhaps, I thought, she had been to Jorslem to renew her youth; but in that case it was odd that her Husband had not done the same, unless he prized his look of age. She was surely attractive. Her face was broad, with a High forehead, pronounced cheekbones, a wide, sensual mouth, a jutting cliin. Her Hair was lustrous black, contrasting most vividly with the strange pallor of her skin. Such white skin is a rarity among us, though now I know that it was more common in ancient times, when the breed was different. Avluela, my lovely little Flier, had displayed that same combination of black and white, but there the resemblance ended, for Avluela had been all fragility, and the Rememberer Qlmayne was strength itself. Below her long slender neck, her body blossomed into well-set shoulders, high breasts, firm legs. Her posture was regal. Qhe studied us at length, until l '-' I could scarcely meet the level gaze of her widely-spaced dark eyes. Ultimately she said, "Does the Watcher regard himself as qualified to become one of us?" The question appeared aimed at anyone in the chamber who cared to reply. I hesitated; Elegro did likewise; and at length it Was the Prince of Roum who replied in his voice of command, "The Watcher is qualified to enter your guild." "And who are you?" Qlmayne demanded. Instantly the Prince adopted a more accommodating tone." A miserable blind Pilgrim, milady, who Has wandered here on foot from Roum, in this man's company. If I am any judge, you could do worse than admit him as an apprentice." Elegro said, "And yourself? What plans Have you?" "I wish only refuge Here," said the Prince. "I am tired of roaming, and there is much thinking I must do. Perhaps you could allow me to cany out small tasks here. I would not want to be separated from my companion," To me Olmayne said, "We will confer on your case. If there is approval, you will be given the tests. I will be your sponsor." "Olmaynel" blurted Elegro in unmistakable amazement. SKe smiled serenely at us all. A family quarrel appeared on tlie verge; but it was averted, and tlie Rememberers offered us hospitality, juices, sharper beverages, a night's lodging. We dined apart from them in one section of their suite, while other Rememberers were summoned to consider my irregular application. The Prince seemed in strange agitation; he bolted down his food, spilled a flask of wine, fumbled with his eating utensils, put his fingers again and again to his gray metallic eyeballs as though trying to scratch an itch upon the lobes of his brain. At length he said in a low, urgent voice, "Describe her to mel" I did so, in detail, coloring and shading my words to draw him the most vivid picture I could, "She is beautiful, you say?" "I believe so. You know that at my age one must work from abstract notions, not from the flow of the glands." "Her voice arouses me," said the Prince. "She has power. She is queenly. She must be beautiful; there'd be no justice if Her body failed to match the voice." "She is," I said heavily, "another man's wife, and the giver of Hospitality." I remembered a day in Roum when the Prince's palanquin had come forth from the palace, and the Prince Had spied Avluela and ordered her to him, drawing Her through the curtain to make use of Her. A Dominator may command lesser folk that way; but a Pilgrim may not, and I feared Prince Ernie's schemes now. He dabbed at His eyes again. His facial muscles worked, "Promise me you'll not start trouble with Her," I said in all seriousness. Tfie comer of His mouth jerked in what must Have been the beginning of an angry retort, quickly stifled. With effort He said, "You misjudge me, aid man. I'll abide by the laws of Hospitality Here. Be a good man and get me more wine, eE?" I thumbed the serving niche and obtained a second flask. It was strong red wine, not the golden stuff of Roum. I poured; we drank; the flask was swiftly empty. I grasped it along its lines of polarity and gave it the proper twist, and it popped and V was gone like a bubble. Moments later the Rememberer Olmayne entered. SEe Ead changed Eer garments; earlier she had worn an afternoon gown of dullHue and coarse fabric, but now slie was garbed in a sheer scarlet robe fastened between Her breasts. It revealed to me the planes and shadows of her body, and it surprised me to see that she had chosen to retain a navel. It broke the smooth downward sweep of her belly in an effect so carefully calculated to arouse that it nearly incited even me. SEe said complacently, "Your application Eas been approved under my sponsorship. The tests will be administered tonight. If you succeed, you will be pledged to our division." Her eyes! twinkled in sudden miscEief. "My husband, you should know, is most displeased. But my Eusband's displeasure is not a tEing to be feared. Come with me, JbotE of you." SEe stretcEed fortfi Eer Hands, faking mine, taking tfie Prince's. Her finger were cool. I throbbed witE an inner fever and marveled at this sign of new youth, not even by virtue of the waters of tEe House of renewal in sacred Jorslem. "Come," said Olmayne, and she led us away to the place of test. A nd so I passed into the guild  of Rememberers. TEe tests were perfunctory. Olmayne brought us to a circular room somewEere near tEe summit of tEe great tower. Its curving walls were inlaid with rare woods of many Hues, and shining benches rose from the floor, and in the center of all was a Helix the Height of a man, inscribed with letters too small to be read. Half a dozen Rememberers lounged about, plainly there only by Olmayne's whim, and not in tEe slightest interested in this old and shabby Watcher whom sEe Ead so unaccountably sponsored. A thinking cap was offered me. A scratcEy voice asked me a dozen questions, tfirough the cap, probing for my typical responses, querying me on biographical details. I gave my guild identification so that they could contact the local guildmaster, check my bona fides, and obtain my release. Ordinarily one could not win release from a Watcher's vows, but these were not ordinary times, and I knew my guild was shattered. Within an Hour all was done. Olmayne Eerself placed the shawl over my shoulders. "You'll be given sleeping quarters near our suite," she said. "You'll have to surrender your Watcher garb, though your friend may remain in Pilgrim's clothes. Your training will begin after a probationary period. Meanwhile you Have full access to any of out memory tanks. You realize, of course, that it will be ten years or more before you can win full admission to the guild." "I realize that," I said. "Your name now will Be Tomis," Olmayne told me. "Not yet the Rememberer Tomis, but Tomis of the Rememberers. There is a difference. Your past name no longer matters." The Prince and I were conducted to the small room we would share. It was a humble enough place, but yet it had facilities for washing, outlets for thinking caps and other information devices, and a food vent. Prince Enric went about the room, touching things, learning the geography. Cabinets, beds, chairs, storage units, and other furniture popped in and out of the walls as He blundered onto the controls. Eventually He was satisfied; not blundering now, he activated a bed, and a sheaf of brightness glided from a slot. Ife stretched out "Tell me something, Tomis of Hie Rememberers." "Yes?" "To satisfy curiosity that eats at me. What was your name in previous life?" "It does not matter now." "No vow binds you to secrecy. Will you thwart me still?" "Old Habit binds me," I said. 'Tor twice your lifetime I was conditioned never to speak my name except lawfully." "Speak it now." "Wuellig ," I said. Tt was strangely liberating to commit that act My former name seemed to Hover in the air before my lips; to dart about the room like a jewelbird released bom its captivity; to soar, to turn sharply, to strike a wall and shiver to pieces with a light tinkling sound. I trembled. "Wuellig," I said again. "My name was Wuellig." "Wuellig no more." "Tomis of the Rememberers." And we both laughed until it hurt, and the blinded Prince swung himself to his feet and slapped His Hand against mine in high good fellowship, and we shouted my name and his and mine again and again, like small boys who suddenly Have learned the words of power and Have discovered at last How little power those words really have. Thus I took up my new life among the Rememberers. For some time to come I did not leave the Hall of Remem berers at all. My days and nights were completely occupied, and I remained . a stranger to Perris without, TKe Prince, too, though His time was not as fully taken up, stayed in the building almost always, going out only wHen boredom or ' fury overtook Kim. Occasionally tKe Rememberer Olmayne went witfi Kim, or Ke witfi Her, so tEat Ke would not be alone in His darkness; but I know tEat on occasion He left tKe building by Himself, defiantly intending to sKow that even sightless Ee could cope witH tKe challenges of tKe city. My waking Hours were divided among tKese activities : Preliminary orientations. Menial duties of an apprentice. Private researches. Not unexpectedly, I found myself mucE older than tKe otEer apprentices tEen . in residence. Most were youngsters, the cEildren of Rememberers themselves; they looked upon me in bafflement, unable to comprehend Having sucE an ancient for a schoolmate. TEere were a few fairly nature apprentices, those wEo Had found a vocation for Remembering midway in life, but none approaching my age. Hence I Bad little social contact with Say fellows in training. For a part of eacfi day we learned the techniques by which the Rememberers recapture Earth's past. I was shown wideeyed through the laboratories where analysis of field specimens is performed; I saw the detectors wEicK, by pinpointing the decay of a few atoms, give an age to an artifact; I watched as beams of many-colored light lancing from a ringed outlet turned a sliver of wood to asE and caused it to give up its secrets; I saw tKe very images of past events peeled from inanimate substance. We leave our imprint where we go; the particles of light rebound from our faces, and the photonic flux nails tliem to the environment, from which' the Rememberers strip them, categorize them, fix them. I entered a room where a phantasmagoria of faces drifted on a greasy blue mist: vanished kings and guildmasters, lost dukes, heroes of ancient days. I beheld cold-eyed technicians prodding History from Eandsful of cKarred matter. I saw damp lumps of trasK give up tales of revolutions and assassinations, of cultural change, of tKe discarding of mores. T'Ken I was instructed superfi cially in tKe techniques of the field. Through cunning simulation I was shown Rememberers at work with vacuum cores, digging through the mounds of the great ruined cities of Afreek and Ais. I participated vicariously in the undersea quest for the remnants of the civilizations of the Lost Continents; teams of Rememberers entered translucent teardrop-shaped vehicles, like blobs of green gelatin, and sped into the depths of Earth Ocean, down and down to the slimecrusted prairies of the former land, and with lancing beams of violet force drilled through muck and girders to find buried truths. I watched the gatherers of shards, the diggers of shadows, the collectors of molecular films. One of the best of the orientation experiences they provided was a sequence in which some truly heroic Rememberers excavated a weather machine in lower Afreek, baring the base of the titanic thing, lifting it on power pulls from the soil, an extraction so mighty that the earth itself seemed to shriek when it was done. High aloft they floated the ponderous relic of Second Cycle folly, while shawled experts prodded in its root-place to leam how the column had been erected in the first place. My eyes throbbed at the spectacle. I emerged from these sessions with an overwhelming awe for this guild I had chosen. Individual Rememberers whom I had known had struck me generally ns pompous, disdainful, haughty, or merely aloof; I did not find them charming. Yet is the whole greater than the sum of its parts, and I saw such men as Basil and Elegro, so vacant, so absent from ordinary human concerns, so disinterested, as parts of a colossal effort to win back from This research into lost times was magnificent, the only proper substitute for mankind's former activities; having lost our present and our future, we had of necessity to bend all our endeavors to the past, which no one could take from us if we were only vigilant enough. For many days I absorbed the details of this effort, every stage of the work from the collection of specks of dust in the field through their treatment and analysis in the laboratory to the highest endeavor of all, synthesis and interpretation, which was carried out by senior Rememberers on the highest level of this building. I was given but a glimpse of those sages: withered and dry, old enough to be grandfathers to me, white heads bent forward, thin lips droning comments and interpretations, quibbles and corrections. Some of them, I was told in a hushed whisper, had been renewed at Jorslem two and three times apiece and now were beyond renewal and in their final great age. Next we were introduced to StEe memory tanks where the Rememberers store tEeir findings and from wKicE are dispensed informations for tEe benefit of tEe curious. Asa WatcEer, I Bad Ead little curiosity and less interest in visiting memory tanks. Certainly I Ead never seen anything like tEis; for tEe tanks of Rememberers were no mere threebrain or five-brain storage units, but mammotH installations witE a Hundred brains or more Booked in series. The room to wEicH they took us -- one of dozens beneatK the building, I learned -- was an oblong chamber, deep but not EigH, in whicH braincascs were arrayed in rows of nine, going back into shadowed depths. Perspective played odd Slicks; I was not sure if there were ten rows or fifty, and the sigEt of those bleached domes was overpoweringly immense. "Are these the brains of former Rememberers?" I asked. TEe guide replied, "Some of them are. But there's no necessity to use only Rememberers. Any normal Human brain will do; even a Servitor Eas more storage capacity than you'd believe. We had no need for redundancy in our circuits, and so we can use the full resources of each brain." I tried to peer through the Heavy block of sleekness that protected the memory tanks from harm. I asked, "WKat is recorded in this particular room?" "The names of dwellers in Afreek in Second Cycle times, and as much personal data about each as we have so far recovered. Also, since these cells are not yet fully charged, we Eave temporarily stored in them certain geographical details concerning the Lost Continents, and information pertaining to the creation of Land Bridge." "Can sucK information be easily transferred from temporary storage to permanent?" I asked. "Easily, yes. Everything is, electromagnetic here. Our facts are aggregates of charges; we shift them from brain to brain by reversing polarities." "WHat if there were an electrical failure?" I demanded. "You say you have no redundancy Here. Is there no possibility of losing data through some accident?" "None," said the guide smoothly. "We Have a series of fallback devices to insure cointinuity of power. And by using organic tissue for our storage cells, we Have the best assurance of safety of all: for the brains themselves will retain their data in the event of a power interruption, It would be taxing but not impossible to recapture their contents." "During the invasion," I said, "were any difficulties experienced?" "We are under the protection of the invaders who regard our work as vital to their own interests." T found out how true that was  not long afterward, at a general convocation of the Rememberers. We apprentices were permitted to look on from a balcony of the guildhall; below us, in full majesty, were the guild members, shawls in place, Elegro and Olmayne among them. On a dais that bore the helical symbol was Chancellor Kenishal of the Rememberers, an austere and commanding figure, and beside him was an even more conspicuous personage who was of the species that had conquered the Earth. Kenishal spoke briefly. The resonance of his voice did not entirely conceal the hollowness of his words; like all administrators everywhere, he gushed platitudes, praising himself by implication as he congratulated his guild for its notable work. Then he introduced the invader. The alien stretched forth his arms until they seemed to touch the walls of the auditorium. "I am Manrule Seven," he said I quietly. "I am Procurator of Perris, with particular responsibility for the guild of Rememberers. My purpose here today is to confirm the decree of the provisional occupational government. You Rememberers are to go totally unhampered in your work. You are to have free access to all sites on this planet or on any other world that may have bearing on your mastery of the past of this planet. All files are to remain open to you, except those pertaining to the organization of the conquest itself. Chancellor Kenishal has informed me that the conquest lies outside the scope of your present research in any case, so no hardship will be worked. We of the occupying government are aware of the value of the work of your guild. The history of this planet is of great significance, and we wish your efforts continued." "To make Earth a better tourist attraction," said the Prince of Roum bitterly at my side. Manrule Seven went on, "The Chancellor has requested me to inform you of one administrative change that will necessarily follow from the occupied status of your planet In the past all disputes among you were settled by the courts of your own guild, with Chancellor Kenishal having the highest right of appeal. For tUe sake of sufficient administration, it now becomes mandatory for us to impose our jurisdiction over tEat of tEe guild. Therefore tEe Chancellor will transfer to us tliose litigations which He feels no longer fall into His spEere of autEority." TKe Rememberers gasped. TKere was a sudden sEifting of postures and excEaoging of glances on tEe floor below. "TEe CHancellor's abdicating!" blurted an apprentice near me. "WEat choice does He Have, fool?" whispered another HarshlyTKe meeting broke up in some confusion. Rememberers flooded Into the Hallways, gesticulating, debating, expostulating. One venerable wearer of tKe shawl wn# so shaken that He crouched down and began to make tEe cries of stabilizer responses, Heedless of tKe throng. Tlie tide wept over us apprentices, forcing us back. I attempted to protect the Prince, fearing that He would be thrown to the floor and I rumpled; but we were swept npnrt, and I lost sight of him for minutes. When I saw Him iiguIn, He stood with Rememberer Olmayne. Her face was flushed; licr eyes were bright; she was peaking rapidly, and the Prince wni listening. His Hand clung to her elbow as if for support. VI A fter the conclusion of tEe early period of orientations, I was given trivial tasks. CEiefly I was asked to do things that in an earlier time should Have been performed wholly by machine: for example, to monitor tEe feed Hnes tEat oozed nutrients into tEe brain-boxes of memory tanks. For several Hours eacH day I walked through tlie narrow corridor of tKe inspection panels, searching for clogged lines. It Had been so devised that when a line became blocked, a stress pattern was created tEe length of the clear tubing that contained it, and beams of a special polarized light illuminated that pattern for benefit of tEe inspector. I did my Humble task, now and again finding a blockage, and I did otEer little jobs as befit my status of apprenticeship. However, I also Had the opportunity to pursue my own investigations into the events of my planet's past. Sometimes one does not learn tEe value of things until they are lost. For a lifetime I served as a Watcher, striving to give early warning of a promised invasion of Earth, while caring little who might wish to invade us, or wEy. For a lifetime I realized dimly tEat EartH Had known grander uiuu taose of the Third Cycle into which I Had been bom, and yet I sought no knowledge of wfiat tHose days had been like and of the reasons for our present diminished condition. Only when the starships of 'the invaders blossomed in the sky did I feel a sudden hunger to know of that lost past. Now, as the most elderly of apprentices, I, Tomis of the Rememberers, rummaged through the archives of vanished time. Any citizen Has the right to go to a public thinking cap and requisition an information from the Rememberers on any given subject. Nothing is concealed. But the Rememberers volunteer no aid; you must know how to ask, which means you must know what to ask. Item by item you must seek your facts. It is useful for those who must know, say, the long-term patterns of climate in Agupt, or the symptoms of the crystallization disease, or the limitations in the charter of one of the guilds; but it is no help at all to the man who wishes knowledge of the larger questions. One would need to requisition a thousand informations merely to make a beginning. The expense would be great; few would bother. As an apprentice Rememberer I Had full access to all data. More important, I Had access to the indexes. The Indexers are a guild subsidiary to the Rememberers, a donkey-guild of drudges who record and classify that which they often do not understand; the end product of their toil serves the greater guild, but the indexes are not open to all. Without them one scarcely is able to cope with the problems of research. I will not summarize the stages by which I came by my knowledge -- the hours spent shuffling through interwoven corridors, the rebuffs, the bewilderments, the throbbing on the brain. As a foolish novice I was at the mercy of pranksters, and many a fellow apprentice, even a guild member or two, led me astray for the sheer wicked joy of it. But I learned which routes to follow, how to set rp sequences of questions, how to follow a path of references higher and higher until the truth bursts dazzlingly upon one. With' persistence rather than with great intellect, I wrung from the files of the Rememberers a coherent tale of the downfall of man. T'Here was a time in ages past when life on Earth was brutal and primitive. We call this time the First Cycle. I do not speak of the period before civilization, that time of grunting and Hairiness, of caves and stone tools. We consider the First Cycle to have commenced when man first learned to record information and to control environment. This occurred in Agupt and Burn ir. By our way of reckoning the First Cycle commenced some # years ago, although we are uncertain of its true length in its own terms, since the span of the year was altered at the end of tlie Second Cycle and we have been unable thus far to determine How long, in previous eras, it took for our world to circle its sun. Somewhat longer than at present, perhaps. The First Cycle was the time of Imperial Roum and of the first flowering of Jorslem. Eyrop remained savage long after Ais and parts of Afreek were civilized In the west, two great continents occupied much of Earth Ocean, and these two were Held by savages. It is understood that in this cycle mankind Had no contact with other worlds or stars. Such solitude is difficult to comprehend; but yet so it occurred. Mankind Had no way of creating light except through fire; fie could not cure Eis ills; life was not susceptible to renewal. It wns a time without comforts, a Itniy time, harsh in its simplicity. I truth' came early; one Hardy liml time to scatter a few sons about, and one was carried off. One lived with fear, but mostly not fear of real things. The soul recoils from such an era. But yet it is true that in the First Cycle magnificent cities were founded -- Roum, Perris, Atin, Jorslem -- and splendid deeds were accomplished. One stands in awe of those ancestors, erate, without machines, and still capable of coming to terms with their universe and to some extent of mastering it. War and grief were constant throughout the First Cycle. Destruction and creation were nearly simultaneous. Flames ate man's most glorious cities. Chaos threatened always to engulf order. How could men have endured such conditions for thousands of years? Towards the close of the First Cycle much of the primitivism was outgrown. At last sources of power were accessible to man; there was the beginning of true transportation; communication over distances became possible; many inventions transformed the world in a short time. Methods of making war kept pace with the technological growth in other directions; but total catastrophe was averted, although several times it appeared to have arrived. It was during this final phase of the cycle that the Lost Continents were colonized, also #-raIya, end that first contact ras made with tKe adjoining olanets of our solar system. fT'Ee transition from First Cycle to Second is arbitrarily fixed at tKe point wEen man first encountered intelligent beings from distant worlds. TEis, tKe Rememberers now believe, took place less tKan fifty generations after tKe First Cycle folk Bad mastered electronic and nuclear energy. Tfius we may rigfitly say tEat tKe early people of Eartfi stumbled Headlong from savagery to galactic contact -- or, ratKer, tHaf tfiey crossed tEat gap in a few quick strides. TEis too is cause for pride. For if tEe First Cycle was great despite its Handicaps, tEe Second Cycle knew of no Handicaps, and achieved miracles. In tEis epocE mankind spread out to tEe stars, and tEe stars came to mankind. Earth was a marketplace for goods of all worlds. Wonders were commonplace. One migEt Hope to live for Hundreds of years: eyes, hearts, lungs, kidneys were replaced as easily as sEoes; tfie air was pure, no man went Hungry, war was forgotten. Machines of every sort served man. But the machines were not enough', and so tfie Second Cycle folk bred men wEo were machines, or machines who were men: creatures that were genetically Humans, but were bom artificially and were treated witfi drugs that prevented the permanent storing of memories. TEese creatures, analogous to our neuters, were capable of performing an efficient day's work, but were unable to build up tEat permanent body of experiences, memories, expectations, and abilities that is the mark of a Huquite-Eumans Handled the duller tasks of the day, freeing otEers for lives of glistening fulfillment. After the creation of tEe sub-humans came the creation of the super-animals, who through biochemical manipulation of the brain were able to carry out tasks once beyond tEe capacity of their species; dogs, cate, mice, and cattle were enrolled in the labor force, while certain high primates received functions formerly reserved for Humans. Through this exploitation of tEe environment to tEe fullest, man created a paradise on Earth. TEe spirit of man soared to tEe loftiest peak it Had known. Poets, scholars, and scientists made splendid contributions. Shining cities sprawled across the land. TEe population was enormous, and even so tEere was ample room for all, with no shortage of resources. One could indulge one's whims to any extent; there was much experimentation with uenetic surgery and with mutagcnetic and teratogenetic drugs, no that the Human species adopted many new forms. There was, however, nothing yet like tHe vailnnt forms of our cycle. Across the sky in stately proi rssion moved space stations serving every imaginable need. It was nt this time that the two new moons were built, although the KVmemberers Have not yet determined whether their purpose was functional or esthetic. The auioi ns that now appear each night In I lie sky may Have been install  I nt this time, although some fin (ions of Rememberers argue l lint the presence of temperatenmc auroras began with the geophysical upheavals that heralded I he close of the cycle,  ( was, at any rate, the finest of  limes to be alive. "See Earth and die," was the watchword of the outworlders. No one making the galactic gmnd tour dared pass up this pl it net of miracles. We welcomed the strangers, accepted their i iimpliments and their money, nimle them comfortable in the wnytt they preferred, and proudly illilnycd our greatnesses. The Prince of Roum can testify I lint it is the fate of the mighty eventually to be humrriwis way bled, and also that the Higher one reaches for splendor, the more catastrophic one's downfall is apt to be. After some thousands of years of glories beyond my capacity to comprehend, the fortunate ones of the Second Cycle overreached themselves and committed two misdeeds, one bom of foolish arrogance, the other bom of excessive confidence. Earth is paying yet for those overreachings. The effects of the first were slow to be felt. It was a function of Earth's attitude toward the other species of the galaxy, which had shifted during the Second Cycle from awe to matter-of-fact acceptance to contempt. At the beginning of the cycle, brash and naive Earth Had erupted into a galaxy already peopled by advanced races that long had been in contact with one another. This could well Have produced an ego-crushing trauma, but instead it generated an aggressive urge to excel and surpass. And so it happened that EartKmen quickly came to look upon most of the galactics as equals, and then, as progress continued on Earth, as inferiors. This bred the easy habit of contempt for the backward. Thus it was proposed to establish "study compounds" on Earth for specimens of inferior races. These compounds would reproduce the natural habitat of the races and would be accessible to scholars wishing to observe the life-processes of these races. However, the expense of collecting and ihaintaining the specimens was such' that it quickly became necessary to open the compounds to the public at large, for purposes of amusement. It will be seen that these supposedly scientific compounds were, in fact, zoos for other intelligent species. At the outset, only the truly alien beings were collected, those so remote from human biological or psychological norms that there was little danger of regarding them as people. A many-limbed thing that dwells in a tank of methane under high pressure does not strike a sympathetic response from those likely to object to the captivity of intelligent creatures. If that methanedweller Happens to Have a complex civilization of a sort uniquely fitted to its environment, it can be argued that it is all the more important to duplicate that environment on Earth so that one can study so strange a civilization. Therefore the early compounds contained only the bizarre. The collectors were limited, also to taking creatures who had not attained the stage of galactic travel themselves. It would not have been good form to kidnap life-forms whose relatives took part in the interstellar tourist trade on which our world's economy had come so heavily to depend. nphe success of the first compounds led to the demand for th'e formation of others. Less critical standards were imposed; not merely the utterly alien and grotesque were collected, but samplings of any sort of galactic life not in a position to register diplomatic protests. And, as the audacity of our ancestors increased, so did the restrictions on collection loosen, until there were samplings from a thousand worlds on Earth, including some whose civilizations were older and more intricate than our own. The archives of the Rememberers show that the expansion of our compounds stirred some agitation in many parts of the universe. We were denounced as marauders, kidnappers, and pirates; committees were formed to criticize our wanton disregard for the rights of sentient beings; Earthmen traveling to other planets were occasionally beset by mobs of hostile life-forms demanding that we free the prisoners of the compounds at once. However, these protesters were only a minority... Most galactics kept an uncomfortable silence about our compounds. THey regretted the barbarity of them, and nevertheless made a point of touring them when they visited Earth'. Where else after all, could one see Hundreds of lifeforms, culled from every part of tHe universe, in a few days? Our compounds were a major attraction, one of tHe wonders of the cosmos. By silent conspiracy our neighbors in th'e galaxy winked at the amorality of tHe basic concept in order to sKare tHe pleasure of inspecting the prisoners. There is in the archives of the Rememberers a memory-tank entry of a visit to a compound area. It is one of the oldest visual records possessed by the guild, and I obtained a look at it only with great difficulty and upon the direct intercession of the Rememberer Olmayne. Despite the use of a double filter in the cap, one sees the scene only blurredly; but yet it is clear enough. Behind a curved shield of a transparent material are fifty or more beings of an unnamed world. THeir bodies are pyramidal, with dark blue surfaces and pink visual areas at each vertex; they walk upon sliort, thick legs; they Have one pair of grasping limbs on each face. Though it is risky to attempt to interpret the inner feelings of extraterrestrial beings, one can clearly sense a mood of utter despair in these creatures. Through the murky green gases of their environment they move slowly, numbly, without animation. Several have joined tips in wHat must be communication. One appears newly dead. Two are bowed to the ground like tumbled toys, but their limbs move in what perhaps is prayer. It is a dismal scene. Later, I discovered other such records in neglected corners of the building. They taught me much. TT'or more than a thousand Second Cycle years the growth of these compounds continued unchecked, until it came to seem logical and natural to all except the victims that Earth should practice these cruelties in the name of science. Then, upon a distant world not previously visited by Earthmen, there were discovered certain beings of a primitive kind, comparable perhaps to Earthmen in early Fiirst Cycle days. These beings were roughly humanoid in form, undeniably intelligent, and fiercely savage. At the cost of several Earthbom lives, a collecting team acquired a breeding colony of these people and transported them to an Earth compound. This was the first of the Second Cycle's two fatal errors. At the time of the kidnapping the beings of this other world -- which is never named in the records, but knowq only by the code designation H# -- were in no position to protest or to take punitive steps. But shortly they were visited by emissaries from certain other worlds aligned politically in an anti-Earth position. Under the guidance of these emissaries, the beings of H# requested the return of their people. Earth' refused, citing the long precedent of interstellar condonement of the compounds. Lengthy diplomatic representations followed, in the course of which Earth simply reaffirmed its right to have acted in such a fashion. The people of H# responded with threats. "One day," they said, "we will cause you to regret this. We will invade and conquer your planet, set free all the inhabitants of the compounds, and turn Earth itself into a gigantic compound for its own people." Under the circumstances this appeared quite amusing. Little more was heard of the outraged inhabitants of H# over the next few millenia. They were progressing rapidly, in their distant part of the universe, but since by all calculations it would take them a cosmic period to pose any menace to Earth I , they were ignored. How could one fear spear-wielding savages? Tarth addressed itself to a new challenge: full control of the planetary climate. Weather modification Had been practiced on a small scale since late First Cycle. Clouds holding potential rain could be induced to release it; fogs could be dispelled; hail could be made less destructive. Certain steps were taken toward reducing the polar ice packs and toward making deserts more fruitful. However, these measures were strictly local and, with few exceptions, had no lasting effects on environment. The Second Cycle endeavor involved the erection of enormous columns at more than one hundred locations around the globe. We do not know the heights of these columns, since none has survived intact and the specifications are lost, but it is thought that they equaled or exceeded the highest buildings previously constructed and perhaps attained altitudes of two miles or more. Within these columns was equipment which was designed, among other things, to effect displacements of the poles of Earth's magnetic field. As we understand the aim of the weather machines, it was to modify the planet's geography according to a carefully conceived plan arising from the division of what we call Earth Ocean into a number of large bodies. Although interconnected, these sub-otfeans were considered to Have individual existences, since along most of their boundary region they were cut off from the rest of Earth Ocean by land masses. In the north polar region, for example, the joining of Ais to the northern Lost Continent (known as Usa-amrik) in the west and the proximity of Usa-amrok to Eyrop in the east left only narrow straits through which the polar waters could mingle with those of the warmer oceans flanking the Lost Continents. Manipulation of magnetic forces produced a libration of Earth on its orbit calculated to break up the north' polar ice pack and permit the cold water trapped by this pack to come in contact with warmer water from elsewhere. By removing the northern ice pack and thus exposing the northern ocean to evaporation, precipitation would be greatly increased there. To prevent this precipitation from falling in the north as snow, additional manipulations were to be induced to change the pattern of the prevailing westerly winds, which carry precipitation over temperate areas. A natural conduit was to be established that would bring the precipitation of the polar region to areas in lower latitudes lacking in proper moisture. There was much more to the plan than this. Our knowledge of the details is Hazy. We are aware of schemes to shift ocean currents by causing land subsidence or emergence, of proposals to deflect solar Heat from the tropics to the poles, and of other rearrangements. The details are unimportant. What is significant to us are the consequences of this grandiose plan. After a period of preparation lasting centuries, and absorbing more effort and wealth than any other project in human History, the weather machines were put into operation. The result was devastation. The' disastrous experiment in planetary alteration resulted in a shifting of the geographical poles, a lengthy period of glacial conditions throughout most of the northern hemisphere, the unexpected submergence of Usaamrik and Sud-amrik its neighbor, the creation of Land Bridge joining Afreek and Eyrop, and the near destruction of human civilization. These upheavals! did not take place with great speed. Evidently the project went smoothly for the first several centuries; the polar ice thawed, and the corresponding rise in sea levels was clealt with by constructing fusion evaporators -- small suns, in effect -- at selected oceanic points. Only slowly did it become clear that the weather machines were bringing about architectonic changes in the crust of the Earth. These, unlike the climatic changes, proved irreversible. It was a time of furious storms followed by unending droughts; of the loss of Hundreds of millions of lives; of the disruption of all communications; of panicky mass migrations out of the doomed continents. Chaos triumphed. Th'e splendid civilization of the Second Cycle was shattered. Earth fell into receivership. For the sake of saving what remained of its population, several of the most powerful galactic races took command of our planet. They established energy pylons to stabilize Earth's axial wobble; they dismantled those weather machines that Had not been destroyed by the planetary convulsions; they fed the hungry, clothed the naked, and offered reconstruction loans. Foe us it was a Time of Sweeping, when all the structures and conventions of society were expunged. No longer masters in our own world, we accepted the charity of strangers and crept pitifully about Yet, because we were still tfie same race we Had been, we recovered to some extent. We had squandered our planet's capital, and so could never again be anything but bankrupts and paupers, but in a Humbler way we entered into our Third Cycle, Others were devised, working generally on different principles. Our guilds were formed to give order to society: Dominators, Masters, Merchants, and the rest. Th'e Rememberers strove to salvage what could be pulled from the wreck of the past. "Vur debts to our rescuers were enormous. As bankrupts, we Had no way of repaying those debts; we hoped instead for a quitclaim, a statement of absolution. Negotations to that effect were already under way when an unexpected intervention occurred. The inhabitants of H# approached the committee of Earth's receivers and offered to reimburse them for their expenses -- in return for an assignment of all rights and claims in Earth to H#. It was done. H# now regarded itself tfie owner by treaty of our world. If Served notice to tfie universe at large that it reserved the right to take possession at any future date. As well it might, since at that time H# was still incapable of interstellar travel. Thereafter, though, H# was deemed legal possessor of the assets of Earth, as purchaser in bankruptcy. No one failed to realize that this was H#'s way of fulfilling its threat to turn Earth itself into a gigantic compound, as revenge for the injury inflicted by our collecting team long before. On Earth, Third Cycle society constituted itself along the lines it now holds, with its rigid stratification of guilds. The threat of H# was taken seriously, for ours was a chastened world that sneered at no menace, however slight; and a guild of Watchers was devised to scan the skies for attackers. Defenders and all the rest followed. In some small way we demonstrated our old flair for imagination, particularly in the Years of Magic, when a fanciful impulse created the selfperpetuating mutant guild of Fliers, a parallel guild of Swimmers of whom little is heard nowadays, and several other varieties, including a troublesome and unpredictable guild of Changelings whose genetic characteristics were highly erratic. The Watchers Watched. The Dominate rs ruled. The Fliers soared. Life went on, year after year, in Eyrop and in Ais, in Stralya, in Afreek, in the scattered islands that were the only remnants of the Lost Continents of Usa-amrik and Sud-amrik. The vow of H# receded into mythology, but yet we remained vigilant. And far across the cosmos our enemies gathered strength, attaining some measure of the power that had been ours in our Second Cycle. They never forgot the day when their kinsmen Had been held captive in our compounds, though all the compounds had been destroyed in the chaos at the end of the Second Cycle. In a night of terror they came to us. Now they are our masters, and their vow is fulfilled, their claim asserted. All this, and much more, I learned as I burrowed in the accumulated knowledge of the guild of Rememberers. A l eanwhile the former Prince #Y#. D f Roum was wantonly abusing the hospitality of our co-sponsorer, the Rememberer Elegro. I should Have been aware of what was going on, for I knew the Prince and his ways better than any man in Perris. But I was too busy in the archives, learning of the past. While I explored the details of the Second Cycle's protoplasm files and regeneration nodules, its tunewind blowers and its photonic-flux fixers, Prince Enric was seducing the Rememberer Olmayne. Like most seductions, I imagine that this was no great contest of wills. Olmayne was a woman of sensuality, whose attitude toward Her husband was affectionate but patronizing. She regarded Elegro openly as ineffectual, a bumbler; and Elegro, whose haughtiness and stem mien did not conceal His underlying weakness of purpose, seemed to merit her disdain. What kind of marriage they Had was not my business to observe, but clearly she was stronger, and just as clearly He could not meet her needs. Then, too, why had Olmayne agreed to sponsor us into Her guild? Surely not out of any desire for a tattered old Watcher. It must have been the wish to know more of the strange and oddly commanding blind Pilgrim who was that Watcher's companion. From the very first, th'en Olmayne must Have been drawn to Prince Enric: and He, naturally, would need little encouragement to accept the gift she offered. Possibly they were lovers almost from the moment of our arrival in the Hall of Rememberers. I went my way, and Elegro went His, and Olmayne and Prince Enric went theirs, and summer gave way to autumn and autumn to winter. I excavated the records with passionate impatience. Never before had I known such involvement, such intensity of curiosity. Without benefit of a visit to Jorslem I felt renewed. I saw the Prince infrequently, and our meetings were generally silent; it was not my place to question Him about His doings, and He felt no wish to volunteer information to me. Occasionally I thought of my former life, and of my travels from place to place, and of the Flier Avluela who was now, I supposed, the consort of one of our conquerors. How did the false Changeling Gormon style himself, now that he had emerged from his disguise and owned himself to be one of those from H#? Earthking Nine? Oceanlord Five? Overman Three? Wherever he was, he must feel satisfaction, I thought, at the total success of the conquest of Earth. 'T'oward winter's end I learned of the affair between the Rememberer Olmayne and Prince Enric of Room. I picked up whispered gossip in the apprentice quarters first; then I noticed the smiles on the faces of other Rememberers when Elegro and Olmayne were about; lastly, I observed the behavior of the Prince and Olmayne toward one another. It was obvious. Those little glances, those touchings of hand to hand, those sly exchanges of catchwords and private phrases -- what else could they mean? Among the Rememberers the marriage vow is regarded solemnly. As with the Fliers, mating is for life, and one is not supposed to betray one's partner as Olmayne was doing. When one is married to a fellow Rememberer -- a custom in the guild, but not universal -- the union is all the more sacred. What revenge would Elegro take when in time he learned the truth? It happened that I was present when the situation at last crystallized into conflict, and so I had a view of how the Rememberer Elegro is constructed. It was a night in earliest spring. I had worked long and hard in the deepest pits of the memory tanks, prying forth data that no one had bothered with since it had first been stored; and, with my head a swim with images of chaos, I walked through the glow of the Perris night, seeking fresh air. I strolled along the Senn and was accosted by an agent for a Somnambulist, who offered to sell me insight into the world of dreams. I came upon a lone Pilgrim at his devotions before a temple of flesh. I watch ed a pair of young Fliers in passage overhead, and shed a selfpitying tear or two. I was halted by a star bom tourist in breathing mask and jewelled tunic, who put his cratered red face close to mine and vented hallucinations in my nostrils. At length I turned to the Hall of Rememberers and went to the suite of my sponsors to pay my respects before retiring. Olmayne and Elegro were there. So, too, was Prince Baric. Olmayne admitted me with a quick gesture of one fingertip, but took no further notice of me, nor did the others. Elegro was tensely pacing the floor, stomping about so vehemently that the delicate life-forms of the carpet folded and unfolded their petals in wild agitation. "A Pilgrim!" Elegro cried. "If it had been some trash of a Vendor, it would only be humiliating. But a Pilgrim? That makes it monstrous!" Trince Enric stood with arms folded, body motionless. It was impossible to detect the expression beneath his mask of Pilgrimage, but he appeared wholly calm. Elegro said, "Will you deny that you Have been tampering with' the sanctity of my pairing?" "I deny nothing. I assert nothing." "And you?" Elegro demanded, whirling on hi lady. "Speak truth, Olmayne! For once, speak truth! What of the stories do they tell of you and this Pilgrim?" "I Have heard no stories," said Olmayne sweetly. "That He shares your bed! That you taste potions together! That you travel to ecstasy together!" Olmayne's smile did not waver. Her broad face was tranquil. To me she looked more beautiful than ever. Elegro tugged in anguish at the strands of his shawl. His dour, bearded face darkened in wrath and exasperation. His hand slipped within his tunic and emerged with the tiny glossy bead of a vision capsule, which he thrust forth toward the guilty pair on the palm of His Hand. "Why should I waste breath?" he asked. "Everything is here. The full record in the photonic flux. You Have been under surveillance. Did either of you think anything could be Hidden here, of all places? You, Olmayne, a Rememberer, how could you think SO?" Olmayne examined the capsule from a distance, as though it were a primed implosion bomb'. With' distaste she said, "How like you to spy on us, Elegro. Did it give you great pleasure to watch us in our joy?" "Beast!" he cried. Pocketing the capsule, He advanced toward the motionless Prince. Elegro's face now was contorted with righteous wrath. Standing an arm's length from the Prince he declared icily, "You will be punished to the fullest for this impiety. You will be stripped of your Pilgrim's robes and delivered up to the fate reserved for monsters. The Will shall consume your soul!" Prince Enric replied, "Curb your tongue." "Curb my tongue? Who are you to speak that way? A Pilgrim who lusts for the wife of his host -- who doubly violates holiness -- who drips lies and sanctimony at the same moment?" Elegro frothed. His iciness was gone. Now he ranted in nearly incoherent frenzy, displaying his interior weakness by his lack of self control. We three stood frozen, astounded by His torrent of words, and at last the stasis broke when the Rememberer, carried away by the tide of his own indignation, seized the Prince by the shoulders and began violently to shake him. "Filth," Enric bellowed, "you may not put your Hands to me!" W itfi a double tfirust of Jus fists against Elegro's cSest He sent tHe Rememberer reeling backward across tHe room. Eiegro crasKed into a suspension cradle and sent a flask of watery artifacts tumbling; tHree flasks of scintillating fluids sHivered and spilled their contents; tHe carpet set up a sHrill cry of pained protest. Gasping, stunned, Elegro pressed a Hand to His breast and looked to us for assistance. "PKysical assault -- " Elegro wheezed. "A shameful crime!" "The first assault was your doing," Olmayne reminded Her husband. Pointing trembling fingers, Elegro muttered, "For this there can be no forgiveness, Pilgrim!" "Call me Pilgrim no longer," Enric cried. His Hands went to the grillwork of his mask. Olmayne cried out, trying to prevent Him; but in his anger the Prince knew no check. He hurled the mask to the floor and stood with His KarsH face terribly exposed, the cruel features hawklean, the gray mechanical spheres in his eyesockets masking the depths of his fury. "I am the Prince of Roum," He announced in a voice of thunder. "Down and abase! Down and abase! Quick, Rememberer, tHe three prostrations and the five abasements!" Elegro appeared to crumble. He peered in disbelief; then He sagged, and in a kind of reflex of amazement He performed a ritual obeisance before His wife's seducer. It was the first time since tHe fall of Roum that the Prince Had asserted his former status, and tHe pleasure of it was so evident on His ravaged face tKat even the bland eyeballs appeared to glow in regal pride. "Out," the Prince ordered. "Leave us." Elegro fled. I remained, astounded, staggered. THe Prince nodded courteously to me. "Would you pardon us, old friend, and grant us some moments of privacy?" IX A weak man can be put to route by a surprise attack, but afterward He pauses, reconsiders, and Hatches schemes. So was it with the Rememberer Elegro. Driven from his own suite by the unmasking of the Prince of Roum, h'e grew calm and crafty once He was out of that terrifying presence. Later that same night as I settled into my sleeping cradle and debated aiding slumber with a drug, Elegro summoned me to his research cell on a lower level. There he sat amid the paraphernalia of his guild: reels and spools, data flakes, capsules, caps, a quartet of series-linked skulls, a row of output screens, a small ornamental helix, all the symbology of the gatherers of information. In his hands he grasped a tension-draining crystal from one of the Cloud worlds; its milky interior was rapidly tinging with sepia as it pulled anxieties from his spirit. He pretended a look of stern authority, as if forgetting that I had seen him exposed in his spinelessness. He said, "Were you aware of this man's identity when you came with him to Perris?" "Yes." "You said nothing about it." "I was never asked." "Do you know what a risk you have exposed all of us to, by causing us knowingly to harbor a Dominator?" "We are Earthmen," I said. "Do we not still acknowledge the authority of the Dominators?"" "Not since the conquest By decree of the invaders, all former governments are dissolved and their leaders subject to arrest." "But surely we should resist such an order!" The Rememberer Elegro regarded me quizzically. "Is it a Rememberer's function to meddle in politics? Tomis, we obey the government in power, whichever it may be and however it may have taken control we conduct no resistance activities here." "I see." "Therefore we must rid ourselves at once of this dangerous fugitive. Tomis, I instruct you to go at once to occupation headquarters and inform Manrule Seven that we have captured the Prince of Roum and hold him here for pickup." "I should go?" I blurted. "WHy send an old man as a messenger in the night? An ordinary thinlting-cap transmission would be enough!" "Too risky. Strangers may intercept cap communications. It would not go well for our guild if this were spread about. This has to be a personal communication." "But to choose an unimportant apprentice to carry it -- it seems strange." "There are only two of us who know," said Elegro. "I will not go. Therefore you must." "With no introduction to Manrule Seven I will never be admitted." "Inform his aides that you have information leading to the apprehension of the Prince of Roum. You'll be heard." "Am I to mention your name?" "If necessary. You may say tfiat tfie Prince is bring Grid prisoner in my quarters witfi te cooperation of my wife." T nearly laugfied at that. But I field a straight face before tfiis cowardly Rememberer, wfio did not even dare to go Eims elf to denounce tfie man wfio fiad cuckolded Him,. Ultimately," I said, "tfie Prince will become aware of wfiat we fiave done. Is it rigfit of you to ask me to betray a man wfio was my companion for so many montfis?" "It is not a matter of betrayal. It is a matter of obligations to the government." "I feel no obligation to tfiis government. My loyalties are to tfie guild of Dominators. Which' is wfiy I give assistance to tfie Prince of Roum in fiis moment of peril." "For tfiat," said Elegro, "your own life could be forfeit to our conquerors. Your only expiation is to admit your error and cooperate in bringing about fiis arrest. Go Now." In a long and tolerant life I fiave never despised anyone so vefiemently as I did tfie Rememberer Elegro at tfiat moment Yet I saw tfiat I was faced witfi few cfioices, none of them palatable. Elegro wished fiis undoer punished, but lacked tfie courage to report him hims elf; therefore I must give over to tfie conquering authorities one wfiom I fiad sheltered and assisted, arid for whom I felt a responsibility. If I refused; Elegro would perfiaps hand me to tfie invaders for punishment myself, as an accessory to tfie Prince's escape from Roum; or fie might take vengeance against me within tfie machinery of tfie guild of Rememberers. If I obliged Elegro, tfiougfi, I would fiave a stain on my conscience forever, and in tfie event of a restoration of tfie power of tfie Dominators I would fiave much to answer for. As I weighed tfie possibilities, I triply cursed tfie Rememberer Elegro's wife and Her invertebrate husband. I Hesitated a bit. Elegro offered more persuasion, threatening to arraign me before tfie guild on sucfi charges as unlawfully gaining access to secret files and improperly introducing into guild precincts a proscribed fugitive. He threatened to cut me off forever from tfie information pool. He spoke vaguely of vengeances. In tfie end I told him I would go to tfie invaders' Headquarters and do fiis bidding. I fiad by tfien conceived a betrayal tfiat would -- I hoped -- cancel tfie betrayal Elegro was enforcing on me. Dawn was near wfien I left tfie building. Tfie air was mild and sweet; a low mist hung over the streets of Perris, giving them a gentle shimmer. No moons were in sight. In the deserted streets I felt uneasy, although I told myself that no lone would care to do Harm to an aged Rememberer; but I was armed only with a small blade, and I feared bandits. TVTy route lay on one of the pedestrian ramps. I panted a bit at the steep incline, but when I had attained the proper level I was more secure, since here there were patrol nodes at frequent intervals, and here, too, were some other late-night strollers. I passed a spectral figure garbed in white satin through which alien features peered : a r even ant, ghostly inhabitant of a planet of the Bull, where reincarnation is the custom and no man goes about installed in his own original body. I passed three female beings of a Swan planet who giggled at me and asked if I Had seen males of their species, since the time of conjugation was upon them. I passed a pair of Changelings who eyed me speculatively, decided I had nothing on me worth' robbing, and moved on, their piebald dewlaps jiggling. At last I came to the squat octagonal building occupied by the Procurator of Perris . It was indifferently guarded. The invaders appeared confident that we were incapable of mounting a counterassault against them, and quite likely they were right; a planet which can be conquered between darkness and dawn is not going to launch a plausible resistance afterward. Around the building rose the pale glow of a protective scanner. There was a tingle of ozone in the air. In the wide plaza across the way, Merchants were setting up their market for the morning; I saw barrels of spices being unloaded by brawny Servitors, and dark sausages carried by files of neuters. I stepped through the scanner beam and an invader emerged to challenge me. I explained that I carried urgent news for Manrule Seven, and in short order with amazzingly little consultation of intermediaries, I was ushered into the Procurator's presence. The invader had furnished His office simply but in good style. It was decked entirely with EartHmade objects: a drapery of Afreek weave, two alabaster pots from ancient Agupt, a marble statuette that might Have been early Roumish', and a dark Talyan vase in which' a few wilting deathflowers languished. When I entered, he seemed preoccupied with several message cubes; as I Had Heard, the ingraders did most of their work In the dark Hours, and it did not Surprise me to rind Kim so busy now. After a moment He looked Up and said, "WEat is it. Did man? What's this about a fugitive Dominator?" "THe Prince of Roum," I said. "I know of His location." A t once His cold eyes sparkled with interest... He ran His many-fingered Hands across his desk, on wfiicli were mounted the emblems of several of our guilds, Transporters and Rememberers and Defenders and Clowns, among others. "Go on," Be said. "THe Prince is in this city. He is in a specific place and Has no way of escaping from it." "And you are Here to inform me of Kis location?" "No," I said. "I'm Here to buy His liberty." Manrule Seven seemed perplexed. "There are times when you Humans baffle me. You say you've captured this runaway Dominator, and I assume that you want to sell Him to us, but you say you want to buy Him. Wfiy botKer coming to us? Is this a joke?" "Will you permit an explanation?" He brooded into tfie mirror fop of His desk wKile I told Him in a compressed way of my journey from Roum with tfie blinded Prince, of our arrival at the Hall of Rememberers, of Prince Enric's seduction of Olmayne, and of Elegro's petty fuming desire for vengeance. I made it clear that I Had come to the invaders only under duress and that it was not my intention to betray the Prince into their Hands. Then I said, "I realize that all Dominators are forfeit to you. Yet this one Has already paid a EigH price for His freedom. I ask you to notify the Rememberers that the Prince of Roum Is under amnesty, and to permit Him to continue on as a Pilgrim to Jorslem. In that way Elegro will lose power over Kim." "What is it tEat you offer us," asked Manrule Seven, "in return for this amnesty for your Prince?" "I Have done researcH in the memory tanks of the Rememberers." "And?" "I Have found that for wHicH you Have been seeking." Manrule Seven studied me with care. "How would you Have any idea of what we seek?" "TEere is in tHe deepest part of tHe Hall of Rememberers," I said quietly, "an image recording of the compound in wfiicfi your kidnapped ancestors lived while they were prisoners on EartH. It sHows their sufferings in poignant detail. It is a superb justification for tKe conquest of EartH by H# "Impossible! TKere's no sucK document!" From the intensity of the invader's reaction, I knew that I had stung him in tKe vulnerable place. He went on, "We've searched your files thoroughly. Th'ere's only one recording of compound life, and it doesn't sKow our people. It shows a non-humanoid pyramid-shaped race, probably from one of the Anchor worlds." "I have seen that one," I told him, "There are others. I spent many hours searching for them, out of Hunger to know of our past injustices." "TKe indexes -- " " -- are sometimes incomplete. I found this recording only by accident. The Rememberers themselves Have no idea it's there. I'll lead you to it -- if you agree to leave the Prince of Roum unmolested." npSe Procurator was silent a moment. At length Ke said, "You puzzle me. I am unable to make out if you are a scoundrel or a man of the highest virtue." "I know where true loyalty lies." "To betray the secrets of your guild, though -- " "I am no Rememberer, only an apprentice, formerly a Watcher. I would not have you Harm the Prince at the wish of a cuckolded fool. TKe Prince is in his hands; only you can obtain his release now. And so I must offer you this document" "Which' the Remembers have carefully deleted from their indexes, so it will not fall into our Hands." "Which the Remembers have carefully misplaced and forgotten." "I doubt it," said Manrule Seven. "They are not careless folk. They hid that recording; and by giving it to us, are you not betraying all your world? Making yourself a collaborator with the hated enemy?" I shrugged. "I am interested in having the Prince of Roum made free. Other means and ends are of no concern to me. The location of the document is yours in exchange for the grant of amnesty." The invader displayed what might have been his equivalent of a smile. "It is not in our best interests to allow members of the former guild of Dominators to remain at large. Your position is precarious, do you see? I could extract the document's location from you by force -- and still Have the Prince as well. "So you could," I agreed. "I take tliat risk. I assume a certain basic Honor among people wKo come to avenge an ancient crime. I am in your power, and the wKereabouts of the document is in my mind, yours for the pick -- if ing. Now He laughed in an unmistakable show of good Humor. "Wait one moment," he said. He spoke a few words in His own language into an amber communication device, and shortly a second member of his species entered the office. I recognized Him instantly, although he was shorn of some of the flamboyant disguise he had worn when he traveled with' me as Garmon, the supposed Changeling. He offered the ambivalent smile of His kind and said, "I greet you, Watcher." "And I greet you, Gormon." "My name now is Victorious Thirteen." "I now am called Tomis of the Rememberers," I said. Manrule Seven remarked, "When did you two become such fast friends?" "In the time of the conquest," said Victorious Thirteen. "While performing my duties as an advance scout I encountered this man in Talya and journeyed with him to Roum. But we were companions, in truth, and not friends." I trembled. 'Where is the Flier Avluela?" "In Pars, I believe," he said offhandedly. "She spoke of returning to Hind, to the place of her people." "You loved her only a short while, then?" "We were more companions than lovers," said the invader. "It was a passing thing for us." "For you, maybe," I said. "For us." "And for this passing thing you stole a man's eyes?" He who had been Gormon shrugged. "I did that to teach a proud creature a lesson in pride." "You said at the time that your motive was jealousy," I reminded him. "You claimed to act out of love." I T Victorious Thirteen appeared  to lose interest in me. To Manrule Seven He said, "Why is this man here? Why have you summoned me?" "The Prince of Roum is in Perris," said Manrule Seven. Victorious Thirteen registered sudden surprise. Manrule Seven went on, "He is a prisoner of the Rememberers. Tins man offers a strange bargain. You know the Prince better than any of us; I ask your advice." The Procurator sketched the outlines of the situation. He who Had been Gormon listened thoughtfully, saying nothing. At the end, Manrule Seven said, "The problem is this: shall we give amnesty to a proscribed Dominator?" "He is blind," said Victorious Thirteen. "Iis power is gone. His followers are scattered. His spirit may be broken, but he presents no danger to us. I say accept the bargain." "There are administrative risks in exempting a Dominator from arrest," Manrule Seven pointed out. "Nevertheless, I agree. We undertake the deal." To me, he said, "Tell us the location of the document we desire." "Arrange the liberation of the Prince of Roum first," I said calmly. Both invaders displayed amusement. "Fair enough," said Manrule Seven. "But look: how cart we be certain that you'll keep your word? Anything might happen to you in the next Hour while we're freeing the Prince." "A suggestion," put in Victorious Thirteen. "This is not so much a matter of mutual mistrust as it is one of timing. Tomis, why not record the document's location on a six-hour delay cube? We'll prime the cube so that it will release: its information only if within that six hours the Prince of Roum Himself, and no one else, commands it to do so. If we haven't found and freed the Prince in that time, the cube will destruct. If we do release the Prince, the cube will give us the information, even if -- ah -- something should have happened to you in the interval." "You cover all contingencies," I said. "We are agreed," I said. "Are we agreed?" Manrule Seven asked. They brought me a cube and placed me under a privacy screen while I inscribed on its glossy surface the rack number and sequence equations of the document I Had discovered. Moments passed; the cube everted itself and the information vanished into its opaque depths. I offered it to them. Thus did I betray my Earthborn heritage and perform a service for our conquerors, out of loyalty to a blinded wifestealing Prince. X D awn Had come by this time. I did not accompany the invaders to the Hall of Rememberers; it was no business of mine to oversee the intricate events that must ensue, and I preferred to be elsewhere. A fine drizzle was falling as I turned down the gray streets that bordered Senn. The timeless river, its surface stippled by the drops, swept unwearyingly against stone archies of First Cycle antiquity, bridges spanning uncountable millennia, survivors from an era wKen the only problems of mankind were of His own making. Morning engulfed the dty. THrougH an old and ineradicable reflex I searched for my instruments so that I could do my Watching and Had to remind myself that that was far behind me now. The Watchers were disbanded; the enemy Had come, and old Wuellig, now Tomis of the Rememberers Had sold himself to Mankind's foes. In the shadow of a twin-steepled religious House of the ancient Christers I let myself be enticed into the booth of a Somnambulist. This guild is not one with which I Have often had dealings; in my way I am wary of charlatans, and charlatans are abundant in our time. The Somnambulist, in a state of trance, claims to see what has been, wh'at is, and what will be. I know something of trances myself, for as a Watcher I entered such a state four times each day; but a Watcher with pride in his craft must necessarily despise the tawdry ethics of those who use second sight for gain, as Somnambulists do. However, while among the Rememberers I Had learned, to my surprise, that Somnambulists frequently were consulted to aid in unearthing some site of ancient times, and that they Had served the Rememberers well Though still skeptical, I was the moment, I needed a shelter from the storm that was breaking over the Hall of Rememberers. A dainty, mincing figure garbed in black greeted me with a mocking bow as I entered the low-roofed booth. "I am Samit of the Somnambulists," fie said in a high whining voice. ""I offer you welcome and good tidings. Behold my companion, the Somnambulist Murta." The Somnambulist Murta was a robust woman in lacy robes. Her face was heavy with flesh, deep rings of darkness surrounded Her eyes, a trace of mustache lined Her upper lip. Somnambulists work their trade in teams, one to do the Huckstering, one to perform; most teams were man and wife, as was this. My mind rebelled at the thought of the embrace of the flesh-mountain Murta and the miniature man Samit, but it was no concern of mine. I took my seat as Samit indicated. On a table nearby I saw some food tablets of several colors; I Had interrupted this family's breakfast. Murta, deep in trance, wandered the room with ponderous strides, now and again grazing some article of furniture in a gentle way. Some Somnambulists, it is said, waken only two or three hours of the twenty, simply to take meals and relieve bodily needs; there are some who ostensibly live in continuous trance and are fed and cared for by acolytes. T scarcely listened as Samit of the Somnambulists delivered his sales talk in rapid, feverish bursts of ritualistic word-clusters. It was pitched to the ignorant; Somnambulists do much of their trade with Servitors and Clowns and other menials. At length', seemingly sensing my impatience, he cut short his extolling of the Somnambulist Murta's abilities and asked me what it was I wished to know. "Surely the Somnambuliist already is aware of that," I said. "You wish a general analysis?" "I want to know the fate of those about me. I wish particularly for the Somnambulist's concentration to center on events now occurring in the Hall of Rememberers." Samit tapped long fingernails against the smooth' table and shot a glaring look at the cowlike Murta. "Are you in contact with the truth?" he asked Her. Her reply was a long feathery sigh wrenched from the core of all the quivering meat of her "What do you see?" he asked her. She began to mutter thickly. Somnambulists speak in a language not otherwise used by mankind; it is a harsh thing of edgy sounds, which some claim is descended from an ancient tongue of Agupt. I know nothing of that. To me it sounded incoherent, fragmentary, impossible to hold meaning. Samit listened a while, then nodded in satisfaction and extended his palm to me. "There is a great deal," he said. We discussed the fee, bargained briefly, came to a settlement. "Go on," I told him. "Interpret the truth." Cautiously he began, "There are outworlders involved in this, and also several members of the guild of Rememberers." I was silent, giving him no encouragement. "They are drawn together in a difficult quarrel. A man without eyes is at the heart of it." I sat upright with' a jolt. Samit smiled in cool triumph. "The man without eyes Has fallen from greatness. He is Earth, shall we say, broken by conqueror? Now He is near the end of his time. He seeks to restore his former condition, but he knows it is impossible. He has caused a Rememberer to violate an oath, To their g uildh all Have come several of the conquerors to -- chastise him? No. No. To free Him from captivity. Shall I continue?" "Quickly!" "You Have received all that you paid for." T scowled. This was extortion; but yet the Somnambulist Bad clearly seen the truth. I Had learned nothing Here that I did Hot already know, but that was sufficient to tell me I might learn Snore. I added to my fee. Samit closed His fist on my coin and conferred once more with Murta. She spoke at length, in some agitation, whirling several times colliding violently with a musty divan. Samit said, "The man without eyes Has come between a man and his wife. The outraged Husband seeks punishment; the outworlders will thwart that. TEe outworlders seek Hidden truths; they will find them, with a traitor's Kelp. Tfie man without eyes peeks freedom and power; He will find peace. The stained wife seeks amusement; she will find Hardship." "And I?" I said into an obstinate and expensive silence. "You say nothing of me!" "You will leave Perris soon, In the same manner as you entered it You will not leave alone. You will not leave in your present guild." "What will be my destination?" "You know that as well as we do, so why waste your money to tell you?" He fell silent again. "Tell me what will befall me as I journey to Jorslem," I said. "You could not afford such information. Futures become costly. I advise you to settle for what you know." "I Have some questions about what has already been said." "We do not clarify at any price." He grinned. I felt the force of his contempt THe Somnambulist Murta, still bumbling about the room, groaned and belched. The powers with whom she was in contact appeared to impart new information to Her; she whimpered, slhvered, made a blurred chuc kling sound. Samit spoke to Her in their language. SEe replied at length. He peered at me. "At no cost," Be said, "a final information. Your life is Hi no danger, but your spirit is. It would be well if you made ycrur peace witK the Will as quickly possible. Recover your moral orientation. Remember your true loyalties. Atone for well intent honed sins. I can say no more." Indeed, Murta stirred and seemed to wake. Great slabs of flesh jiggled in her face and body as the convulsion of leaving the trance came over her. Her eyes opened, but I saw only whites, a terrible sight Her thick lips twitched to reveal crumbling teeth. Saxnit beckoned me out with quick br ushin g gestures of his tiny hands. I fled into a dark rain-drenched morning. T T urriedly I n Hall of Re returned to the Rememberers, arriving there out of breath, with a red spike of pain behind my breastbone. I paused a while outside the superb building to recover my strength. Floaters passed overhead, leaving the guildhall from an upper level. My courage nearly failed me. But in the end I entered the Hall and ascended to the level of the suite of Elegro and Olmayne. A knot of agitated Rememberers filled the hall. A buzz of whispered comment drifted toward me. I pressed forward; and a man whom I recognized as high in the councils of the guild Held up a Hand and said, "What business do you have here, apprentice?" "I am Tomis, who was sponsored by the Rememberer Olmayne. My chamber is close. "Tomis!" a voice cried. I was seized and thrust ahead, into the familiar suite, now a scene of devastation. A dozen Rememberers stood about, fingering their shawls in distress. I recognized among them the taut and elegant figure of Chancellor Kenishal, his gray eyes now dull with despair. Beneath a coverlet to the left of the entrance lay a crumpled figure in the robes of a Pilgrim: the Prince of Roum, dead in his own pooled blood. His gleaming mask, now stained, lay beside him. At the opposite side of the room, slumped against an ornate credenza containing Second Cycle artifacts of great beauty, was the Rememberer Elegro, seemingly asleep, looking furious and surprised both at once. His throat was transfixed by a single slender dart. To the rear, with burly Rememberers flanking her, stood the Rememberer Olmayne, looking wild and disheveled. Her scarlet robe was tom in front, revealing high white breasts; her black hair tumbled in disorder; her satiny skin glistened with perspiration. She appeared lost in a dream, far from these present surroundings. "WKat Has Happened here?" I asked. "Murder twice over," said Chancellor Kenishal in a broken voice. He advanced toward me, a tall Haggard man, white-haired, an uncontrollable tic working in the lid of one eye." When did you last see Uitse people alive, apprentice?" "In the night" "How did you come to be Here?" "A visit, no more." "Was tHere a disturbance?" "A quarrel between tbe Rememberer Elegro and tKe Pilgrim, yes," I admitted. "Over what?" asked the Chancellor thinly. I looked uneasily at Olmayne, but she saw nothing and heard less. "Over Her," I said. I beard snickerings from the other Rememberers They nudged each other, nodded, even smiled; I had confirmed the scandal. The Chancellor grew more solemn. He indicated tbe body of the Prince. "This was your companion when you entered Perris," he said. "Did you know of his true identity?" I moistened my lips. "I bad suspicions," "That he was -- " "The fugitive Prince of Rourrt," I said. I must not attempt subterfuges; my status was precarious. More nods, more nudges. Chancellor KenisHal said, "This man was subject to arrest. It was not your place to I conceal your knowledge of his true luei.L. I remained mute. The Chancellor went on, "You Have been absent from this ball for some hours. Tell us of your activities after leaving tbe suite of Elegro and Olmayne." "I called upon the Procurator Manrule Seven," I said. Sensation. "For what purpose?" "To inform the Procurator," I said, "that the Prince of Roum Had been apprehended and was now in the suite of a Rememberer. I did this at the instruction of the Rememberer Elegro. After delivering my information I walked the streets several Hours for no particular end, and returned here to find -- to find -- " "To find everything in chaos," said Chancellor KenishaL "The Procurator was here at dawn. He visited this suite; both Elegro and the Prince must still have been alive at that time. Then he went into our archives and removed -- and removed -- material of the highest sensitivity -- removed -- material not believed accessible to -- the Highest sensitivity -- " The Chancellor faltered. Like some intricate machine smitten with instant rust, He slowed his motions, emitted rasping sounds, appeared to be on the verge of systemic breakdown. Several high Rememberers rushed to his aid; one thrust ja drug against his arm. In moments the Chancellor appeared to recover. "These murders occurred after the Procurator departed from the building," He Bald. "The Rememberer #paayne Has been unable to give Us information concerning them, PerBaps you, apprentice, know Something of value." "I was not present Two Somnambulists near the Senn will testify that I was with them at the time the crimes were committed." Someone guffawed at my mention of Somnambulists. Let them; I was not seeking to retrieve dignity at a time like this. I knew that I was in peril. The Chancellor said slowly, "You will go to your chamber, apprentice, and you will remain there to await full interrogation. Afterwards you will leave the building and be gone from Perris within twenty Hours. By virtue of my authority I declare you expelled from the guild of Rememberers." Forewarned as I had been by Samit, I was nevertheless stunned. " Expelled ? Why?" "We can no longer trust you. Too many mysteries surround you. You bring us a Prince and conceal your suspicions; you are present at murderous quarrels; you visit a Procurator in 'the middle of the night. You may even have helped to bring about the calamitous loss suffered by our archive this morning. We have no desire for mot of enigmas here. We saver our relationship with you." The Chancellor waved his Hand In a grand sweep. "To your chamber now, to await interrogation, and then go!" I rushed from the room. As the entrance pit closed behind me I looked back and saw the Chancellor, his face ashen, topple into the arms of his associates, while in the same instant the Rememberer Olmayne broke from Her freeze and fell to the floor, screaming. XI A lone in my chamber, I spent a long while gathering together my possessions, though I owned little. The morning was well along before a Rememberer whom I did not know came to see me, bearing interrogation equipment. I eyed it uneasily thinking that ail would be up with me if the Rememberers found proof that it was I who Had betrayed the location of that compound record to the invaders. Already they suspected me of it; the Chancellor had Hesitated to make the accusation only because it must Have seemed odd to him that an apprentice such as myseif would have cared to make a private search of the guild archive. Fortune rode with me. My interrogator was concerned only with the details of the slaying; and once he had determined that I knew nothing on that subject, he let me be, warning me to depart from the hall within the allotted time. I told him I would do so. But first I needed rest. I had had none that night; and so I just drank a three-hour draught, and settled into soothing sleep. When I awakened a figure stood beside me: the Rememberer Olmayne. She appeared to have aged greatly since the previous evening. She was dressed in a single chaste tunic of a somber color, and she wore neither ornament nor decoration. Her features were rigidly set. I mastered my surprise at finding her there, and sat up, mumbling an apology for my delay in acknowledging her presence. "Be at ease," she said gently. "Have I broken your sleep?" "I had my full hours." "I have had none. But there will be time for sleep later. We owe each other explanations, Tomis." "Yes." I rose uncertainly. "Are you well? I saw you earlier, and you seemed lost in trance." "They have given me medicines," she replied. "Tell me what you can tell me about last night." Her eyelids slid momentarily closed. "You were there when Elegro challenged us and was cast out by the Prince. Some hours later, Elegro returned. With him were the Procurator of Perris and several other invaders. Elegro appeared to be in a mood of great jubilation. The Procurator produced a cube and commanded the Prince to put his hand to it. The Prince balked, but Manrule Seven persuaded him finally to cooperate. When he had touched the cube, the Procurator and Elegro departed, leaving the Prince and myself together again, neither of us comprehending what had happened. Guards were posted to prevent the Prince from leaving. Not long afterward the Procurator and Elegro returned. Now Elegro seemed subdued and even confused, while the Procurator was clearly exhilarated. In our room the Procurator announced that amnesty had been granted to the former Prince of Roum and that no man was to harm him. Thereupon all of the invaders departed." "Proceed." f lmayne spoke as though a Somnambulist. "Elegro did not appear to comprehend what had occurred. He cried out that treason had been done; he screamed that he had been betrayed. An angry scene followed. Elegro was womanish in his fury; the Prince grew more haughty; each ordered the other to leave the suite. The quarrel became more violent that the carpet itself began to die. The petals drooped; the little mouth's gaped. The climax came swiftly. Elegro seized a weapon and threatened to use it if the Prince did not leave at once. The Prince misjudged Elegro's temper, thought he was bluffing, and came forward as if to throw Elegro out Elegro slew the Prince. An instant later I grasped a dart from our rack of artifacts and Hurled it into Elegro's throat THe dart bore poison; he died at once. I summoned others, and I remember no more." "A strange night" I said. "Too strange. Tell me now, Tomis: why did the Procurator come, and why did lie not take the Prince into custody?" I said, "The Procurator came because I asked him to, under the orders of your late husband. The Procurator did not arrest the Prince because the Prince's liberty had been purchased." "At what price?" "The price of a man's shame," I said. "You speak a riddle to me." "The truth dishonors me. I beg you not to press me for it." "The Chancellor spoke of a document that had been taken by the Procurator -- " "It has to do with that," I confessed, and Olmayne looked toward the floor and asked no further questions. I said ultimately, "You have committed a murder, then. What will your punishment be?" "The crime was committed in passion and fear," she replied. "There will be no penalty of the civil administration. But I am expelled from my guild for my adultery and my act of violence." "I offer ray regrets." "And I am commanded to undertake the Pilgrimage to Jorslem to purify my soul. I # must leave within the day, or my life is forfeit to the guild." "I too am expelled," I told her. "And I too am bound at last for Jorslem, though of my own choos  tf mg. "May we travel together?" 'll Ty hesitation betrayed me. I had journeyed here with a blind Prince; I cared very little to depart with a murderous and guildless woman. Perhaps the time had come to travel alone. Yet the Somnambulist had said I would have a companion. Olmayne said smoothly, "You luck enthusiasm. Perhaps I can create some in you." She opened her tunic. I saw mounted between the snowy hills of her breasts a gray pouch. She was tempting me not with her flesh but with an overpocket. "In this," she said, "Is all that the Prince of Roum carried in his thigh. He showed me those treasures; and I removed them from his body as he lay dead in my room. Also here are certain objects of my own. I am not without resources. We will travel comfortably. Well?" "I find it hard to refuse." "Be ready in two hours." "I am ready now," I said. "Wait, then." She left me to myself. Nearly two hours later she returned, clad now in the mask and robes of a Pilgrim. Over her arm she held a second set of Pilgrim's gear, which she offered me. Yes, I was guildless now, an unsafe way to travel. I would go, then, ns a Pilgrim to Jorslem. I donned the familiar gear. We gathered our possession. "I have notified the guild of Pilgrims," she declared as we left the Hall of Rememberers. "We nre fully registered. How does the mask feel, Tomis?" "Snug." "As it should be." "Our route out of Perris took us across the great plaza before the ancient holy building of the old creed. A crowd had gathered; I saw invaders at the center of the group. Beggars made the profitable orbit about it. They ignored us, for no one begs from a Pilgrim; but I collared one rascal with a gouged face and said, "What ceremony is taking place there?" "Funeral of the Prince of Roum," he said. "By order of the Procurator. State funeral with all the trimmings. They're making a real festival out of it." "Why hold such an event in Perris?" I asked. "How did the Prince die?" "Look, ask somebody else. I got work to do." He wriggled free and scrambled on to work the crowd. "Shall we attend the funeral?" I asked Olmayne. "Best not to." "As you wish." We moved toward the massive stone bridge that spanned the glow arose as the pyre of the dead Prince was kindled. That pyre lit the way for us as we made our slow way through' the night, eastward to Jorslem. New subscriptions and changes oi address require # weeks to process! Keep Moving The besf way to upset the applecart is to stop all the apple-polishing and let the stones gather some moss I TThen in # James Stokes   instituted the first Live-in, nobody thought he was inaugurating a revolution. At most he was considered a minor nuisance, a subject for wisecracks on tridimens comedy shows. Because, how would he Stay Put when there was nowhere to stay put on? In the Historical Museum of Midwestcity there is preserved one of the first tapes he broadcast, and it is consulted for playoff by students more frequently than any other in the files. At the time all it got him was ridicule and harrassment, but now it is recognized as a prophecy. It began with a survey of Universal Moving, all the way back to the mid-#th century. Probably the first adumbration was the drive-in movies, or perhaps the restaurant drive-ins. Then came drive-in bank deposit, drive-in laundries and cleaners, then drive-in funerals (that was started by a mortician in Atlanta -- now part of Southeastcity -- who installed picture windows so that acquaintances of the deceased could drive by and pay their respects without stopping), then drive-in supermarkets and drugstores, then drive-in everything, from church to school to postoffice. Once everybody in the United States owned or had familiar part-ownership in a car, and once every car was equipped with a shortwave phone so that orders, messages, and inquiries could be phoned ahead to auto-receptors and the goods, acceptances, or answers be ready at the requested moment, there was no longer any need or place for stationary dwellings from which the inhabitants had to emerge to do business or carry on their social or civic life. It was the one possible solution of the overcrowded and unsafe cities. Gradually people gave up their houses and apartments and moved permanently into their autos. The auto companies in response provided equipment that made every car a compact dwelling outfitted with every possible labor-saving device. Children learned to drive as early as once they had learned to walk. People who were tired of driving could turn off on the nearest spacious Rest Stop to recuperate; otherwise every car had to Keep Moving -- which became the first commandment of the American Decalogue. With all except public, commercial, and industrial buildings tom down, and freeways, throughways, and crossways covering all the space they had once occupied, major social changes naturally followed. For one thing, all the permanent buildings left were fully automated and operated by remote control. For another, the former urban units ceased to exist, and the country was divided into geographical sections called -- by courtesy -- cities, from Northeastcity to Southwest city, and from Southeastdty to Northwestcity. It became obvious then that a man could no longer be affiliated with any political collective such as state or county. He voted by short wave and all elections were national. All goods, services, and communication systems were identical all over the country, so it did not matter where anyone was at any given time. nphere were always odd-balls, of course, long before James Stokes, who could not accommodate themselves comfortably to this completely sensible way of living. They had an out. They could drive to the nearest Parking Area (each as large as a big town used to be), with its adjacent Air Terminal, and take a flying holiday for as long as they could afford one. Usually that would be to the moon or to one of the satellites, for there was no point in flying to another part of the earth when one could always drive to it at will and everybody had been everywhere many times. Once the oceans would have made that impossible, but by # underwater engineering had connected the whole world by air-conditioned sub-oceanic tunnels through which any car could drive. For those still more atavistically inclined, there were the primitive Wilderness Areas, though no one received an entry passport to them who could not produce his certificate of graduation from a physio-training school and his proof of qualification as a pedestrian. Youth being what it is, nearly all adolescent boys and girls did qualify, and the Wilderness Areas were reputedly the place for Boy to meet Girl for temporary or permanent association. (It was a stale joke how many first-bom children were named Sequoia or Appalachia or Bryce in loving memory.) Of course vacationers who outdid their strength or suffered accidents could be rescued quickly; there was always a nearby transmitter to summon a chopper-ambulance to take them to the district hospital. Hospitals themselves were fully automated; physicians, surgeons, and supervising nurses, immediately alerted, kept in constant touch with the robotechs. Most doctors had never been inside a hospital, any more than they had been inside a medical college except for the final examinations after their years of study by means of the tridimens. It was a beautifully organized economy, and # of its beneficiaries took it for granted as normal and functioned smoothly within it. And then along came James Stokes with his absurd and heretical and even treasonable insistence that, with the exception of Bedouins and Gypsies and Australian Blackfellows and Pygmies, mankind had given up the nomadic life back in the Neolithic Age, and that he for one wanted not to Keep Moving but to Stay Put. To which the logical answer was: sure, for thousands of years human beings had lived in permanently stationed houses. But they had also, for thousands of years before that, lived in caves. You can't buck progress. can you? After his first broadcasts Had brought him nothing but sarcastic or belligerent phone calls -- plus a polite warning from Government that much more of this would cause him to be examined by psychiatrists and if necessary consigned to one of the few permanent residences still in existence -- a Corrective Hospital -- for an indefinite term after a thoroughly fair and legal court hearing, James Stokes blew a gasket. He announced that he, individually, would defy the Establishment. On a named date in the near future, lie proposed to stop His car at a specified place and stay there. As a citizen he was coowner of all land currently beneath his wheels; and He intended to transform his car into a stationary dwelling. He would disregard all orders to submit himself to examination or trial; let them come and get him. He would fight to the last ditch any attempt to incarcerate him; it would constitute a test case which would be the beginning of a new deal for the social order. It should be made clear that James Stokes was not a mere insignificant crank or eccentric. He was a distinguished lawyer, who had often functioned as judge, under the communicative judicial system. He had served in several high-up administrative and political posts. He had plenty of money. And he was a bachelor, with' no close relatives, so that he was not subjecting anyone else to the hazards he knew he faced. In his rather grandiloquent definite broadcast, he compared himself to Luther -- "Here I stand; I cannot do otherwise" -- and to Galileo, only instead of saying "But still it moves," he was saying, "I will not move." He concluded with a couplet from a forgotten author named Scott: "Come one, come ail! This rock shall fly From its firm base as soon as I." On September #, #, James Stokes halted his car toward evening on a Rest Stop about a hundred miles from Midwestcity. So did several other drivers, but after a short pause for rest and use of the facilities they took off again. He did not. Instead, he took out of the car four large stones he had collected and hammered them firmly in place under his four wheels. Then he settled down for the night, sure that no one would bother him until morning; strictly speaking, it was taboo to remain at a Rest Stop more than an hour or two, but people who had no other driver to spell them off frequently slept over in one, and the authorities were lenient, since solitary drivers were so few. It was the first Live-in. The Stay Put Revolution had begun. He was awake early, and after a Heartening breakfast He waited impatiently for the hostilities to begin. When nothing happened, he brought out a large placard He had prepared and propped it up against his right-hand front door. It read: "Permanent Residence of James Stokes." Tt was mid-morning before any of the stream of cars passing by in both directions turned into the Rest Stop. The driver of the first was a woman, a goodlooking, red-haired young woman, and she was alone. She drew up to about ten feet from him. James Stokes, watching her, saw her attention attracted by his sign, and though he could not be sure, he thought he saw her smile. But she made no attempt to accost him; instead, she settled down with a tape-recorder into which she dictated, inaudibly to him. Undoubtedly that had been her reason for leaving the freeway. Perhaps she was a reporter? Publicity was what he needed most. He watched and waited so as not to interrupt her, and the minute she stopped dictating, before she could take the wheel and leave, he jumped out of his car and ran over to her. She looked at him interrogatively. Irrelevantly he noticed that her eyes were beautiful -- a true violet, that rarest of eyecolors. There was no fear in her glance, and there was no reason why there should have been; the kind of danger that had existed in the bad old times whenever a woman alone faced a strange man of course had vanished with the cities. The constant streams of drivers-by, and the button in every car which would instantly summon a police chopper, made every driver safe. "Excuse me," said Stokes politely. "But I noticed you were taping, and I wondered if by chance you were a tridimens or newstape reporter." She smiled. "Far from it," she said. "I'm a poet. I was working on a poem." "Oh." "But if you mean, did I notice your sign, and the rocks under your wheels, yes, I did. And yes, I'm curious. Tell me." He told her, at considerable length. She was a good listener, though she smiled too often to suit him. He reminded himself that he must not become a fanatic, or only other fanatics would become his disciples. "So what do you call your project?" she asked when he had finished. "I call it a Live-in. I propose to stay here until they take me off forcibly, and then I shall carry the case all the way to the World Court if necessary." "I see." She sat pondering. Then she said: "If I had been a reporter, what would you have expected me to do?" "I'd have hoped that you would broadcast or tape a story about the project, so as to get my campaign going." Again she was silent for a few minutes, then she smiled again -- a different and much more welcome kind of smile. "I don't understand exactly what you have in mind, or why, but I like anyone who comes out against the deadly boredom this peripatetic life of ours has become. I don't have a thing I must do until next month, when I must be in Northeastcity for the publication of a book. I'm Mary Ellen Carrington. I don't suppose you've ever heard of me?" she added wistfully. James Stokes never had -- he didn't read poetry more modern than the early #st century -- but he was a gentleman. "Of course I have," he lied gallantly, hoping devoutly that she wouldn't expect him to go into particulars. She probably saw through him, but she responded in kind. "And you?" she inquired. "I'm James Stokes, as my sign says." She looked blank, so he added hastily, "Lawyer, judge, political administrator -- quite respectable, I assure you." "Why, certainly, James Stokes," she said brightly. "I should have realized. This is quite an honor." He decided she was a good fibber, too. "Now, this is my idea," she went on. "Suppose I stop here also, and you make me a placard like yours. Not that I really expect to stay here permanently," she added hastily, "but the more of us there are, the faster the news will get around." "Wonderful. I'll letter the sign at once. And I have some more rocks in the trunk to shore your car up." 'VTow there were two of them. And it worked like wildfire -- perhaps the sight of a goodlooking woman helped more than that of an also good-looking but indubitably middle-aged male. People drove past, gaped, drove on to where they could turn, came back, drove onto the Rest Stop, and asked questions. Most of them laughed and went away again; some of them got angry and argued and went away. But before dark there were three more in the colony -- an elderly couple and a boy of about #. By noon the next day there was no more room in the Rest Stop for other cars, and what Stokes knew must happen arrived soon after -- some of the scoffers and argucrs had reported their find, and the authorities landed. The sound of the police helicopters caused a sudden exodus. Five of the colonists started their cars at once and got out in a hurry. But as the first chopper landed Stokes made a quick count and found that the Livein still boasted # members besides Mary Ellen Carrington and himself. "What's going on here?" growled the fuzzsarge in immemorial police phraseology. James Stokes, pioneer, founder, and spokesman, came forward and addressed him suavely. "This is  Live-in. We are tired of being perpetually on the move, and we have decided to settle down and Stay Put." "Not in my precinct you won't!" retorted the sergeant. "Okay," Mary Ellen said suddenly. "Arrest us!" At which nine of the # quietly escaped. James was too startled to notice them. Mary Ellen had all at once become an ally instead of an amused tolcrator. Her violet eyes were flashing -- the first time he'd even known that violets could flash. "I hate being bullied," she muttered. The fuzzsarge sounded his supersonic whistle and two more choppers came down. In the excitement -- what about their cars, Stokes demanded, and the fuzzsarge said he'd post men to tow them in -- the other seven recruits sneaked away. So now he and the red-haired poet were the only permanent Stay Putters, and he decided not to go meekly after all. "Are we under arrest?" he asked mildly. "You guessed right, brother." "But for what? I'm a lawyer, I've been a judge, and I know the law backwards. What law have we violated?" The sergeant looked a trifle taken aback. He hadn't expected to catch quite so large a fish. "Well," he sputtered, "you're not supposed to park here overnight." "That ruling's been abrogated by consistent neglect." "But you say you're going to settle down for good." "There's no law that forbids action that hasn't yet taken place -- except proof of conspiracy to murder, and neither I nor this lady would dream of murdering you or anyone else. We're not obstructing traffic, our licenses are in order, and we haven't so far broken one solitary viable statute. How would the commissioner like it if we sued the department for false arrest? The sergeant glanced angrily at his official inferiors, some of whom were concealing grins. They had gathered quite a large audience from the freeway by now, too. His face purpled. "You know, Mr. Stokes," said Mary Ellen sweetly, "I was just reading a booktape about all those demonstrations for different causes, back # years ago. Do you know what they used to do when they were threatened with arrest? They would go limp and let the cops drag them to the -- well, they had police cars then instead of choppers, but it's tKe same idea. If somebody drags you over rougH ground, it's a good basis for a charge of police brutality." he fuzzsarge gave up. "I'll .be back!" he yelled. "I'll be back tomorrow, and I'll have a copy of the rules and regulations about parking in Rest Stops. And if you're still here -- " "Do that, sergeant," Stokes retorted. "You'll find they're very vague. And we'll be here. 'This is a Live-in." Mary Ellen Carrington nodded firm assent "This is simply marvelous publicity," she chirruped. "Just what we needed. Do give us more." Whatever Happened between the sergeant and his superiors, he didn't come back the next day. Neither did any other officials. Apparently the idea was to bury the rebels in neglect. But it was too late. The newstapes and the tridimens had the story, and they blew it up to full capacity. In # hours there was a massive block on the freeway. There was no room left at all in the Rest Stop. Something had to give -- and it wasn't going to be James Stokes and Mary Ellen Carrington. Two days later they had a caller, of distinctly higher rank. He represented the national government -- a Mr. McDiarmuid from the Department of Public Relations, which had long ago acquired Cabinet rank and ambassadorial status. The urbane Mr. McDiarmuid must have been at the very least a charge d'affaires. "We have been considering your case, Judge Stokes," he began. "I am not at present a judge," James said stiffly. But it helped that he still had some standing in the Establishment. He suspected that video wires had been busy in an emergency. The Stay Put movement must not be allowed to burgeon in an atmosphere of journalistic sensationalism. "Burgeon" was the proper word; Mr. McDiarmuid was here to nip it in the bud. "We can appreciate the need of an honored public servant for rest and relief in his well earned retirement," he went on smoothly. "Believe me, many of us would wish to follow your example if duty did not chain us to our phones and screens. "And I think we have hit on the ideal solution of your problem. How would you like a permanent parking place for your car in any of the Wilderness Areas you may select? As for this young lady -- " "I am not retired," roared James Stokes, "nor superannuated nor weary! I am on a crusade! And I do not intend to be relegated to a  wilderness concentration camp where I can be displayed like an animal in a zoo. I am inaugurating a campaign for a new way of life. I want freedom for myself, and for anyone else who feels as I do, to settle down on one spot in the midst of my fellow-citizens. "This seems to me an admirable location," he concluded in a meditative tone. ATr. McDiarmuid repeated #YA himself imperturably. "As for this young lady -- " "I am Mary Ellen Carrington," she said icily. "Mary Ellen Carrington, the well known poet." "Oh, of course," McDiarmuid murmured. It was obvious that he had never heard of her. "And I agree entirely with Mr. Stokes. I don't want to be sequestered or segregated, either." "But the Rest Stops," McDiarmuid objected, "are public property." "And we are members of the public," said Stokes. "But if you people fill up all the Rest Stops -- " "Ah! you prophesy we shall soon have that many followers? Thank you!" "I said if. If you do, where will the --  the normal people be able to stop and rest?" "If there are enough of us, few Rest Stops will be needed any more. And by that time we'd be traffic would be reduced to the point where more and more of the present freeways could be cleared and used as dwelling sites. As in the better daysof the past." "The better days!" McDiarmuid sounded about ready to explode. "You mean the days of individual cities, of fuel-driven cars and air and water pollution and overcrowding and rampant crime in the filthy streets?" "None of those things is necessary. Look, Mr, McDiarmuid, let's be sensible about this. I grant that the majority of Americans today like the peripatetic life -- they've known nothing else but that all their lives and it seems normal to them. All I'm -- " He glanced at Mary Ellen, and the admiration in those violet eyes sent a small squiggle down his spine. "All we are asking is that those of us -- call us throwbacks or whatever you like -- who don't enjoy Keeping Moving, who want to Stop and Stay Put; be allowed to do so and to find reasonable places for our permanent location. Is that too much to ask?" McDiarmuid's face showed plainly that he thought it was. But his training in diplomacy kept him from the retort he would have liked to make. So lie merely bowed and said: "You may be right; I shan't argue with you. But you will agree you will have to prove your point legally -- you as a lawyer certainly know that. And that being so, I am empowered to tell you that you have # hours to leave this Rest Stop and be on your way; and if you take a similar stand anywhere else you will be given # hours to get out of there too. You and Miss Carrington don't intend to spend the rest of your lives going from Rest Stop to Rest Stop for a day and a night at a time, do you?" "That would be most unconventional," remarked Mary Ellen demurely. James opened his mouth to add that Miss Carrington was due in Mideastcity in a month to see her book off the press and was his temporary associate only. He closed it again then reopened it in astonishment as he heard her say: "But you needn't worry about that aspect of the matter, Mr. McDiarmuid. We are planning to dial the License Bureau and the Marriage Registry today. Anything the authorities want to do from now on they will have to do to the two of us together." "Why -- " James Stokes began and shut up at a warning glance from her. "Exactly," he mumbled in corroboration. "I congratulate you," said Mr. McEHarmuid. "The eviction notice will be served on you at -- " He looked at his finger-watch. " -- #:# p.m. tomorrow. It will bear both your maiden and your married names, Miss Carrington, to avoid any slip-up. My best wishes for your happiness." He bowed again and dialed for the chopper which had been hovering above to await his departure. A lone again, James gazed bej. I mused at Mary Ellen. She laughed. "Please don't be alarmed," she remarked lightly. "I'm not shanghaiing you. I could see that he was getting ready to invoke the Illegal Cohabitation Act of the # code if he could not get us any other way, and I thought I'd stall him for # hours while we talked things over." "But -- " That was as far as he could get. He was overcome by a flood of conflicting emotions -- surprise, sudden realization, diffidence, determination. "I -- I wish you had meant it. But of course you couldn't have." "Why?" So women still blushed! "Because -- why, good Lord, you scarcely know me. You never saw me till a few days ago. For all you know, I might be married already." "You're too modest. If you must know, last night I dialed the Biographical Reference Computer Center and I know your whole life history. Perhaps I'm inveigling you into a trap." "And I'm old enough to be your -- " "Don't say it. You're certainly not. You're just #I and I'm nearly #. I never heard of an eight-year-old human father, did you? "Incidentally, I'm not married, either -- I've never had time, and I never met a man I felt I wanted to spend the rest of my life with. What with the new NeoPuritanical Code -- which I'd never thought of that way, but which is certainly an outgrowth of all this constant wandering life among strangers -- it's altogether too hard to get out of an unsatisfactory marriage nowadays, so I've never wanted to tie myself up in one. "... Until now." Her voice dropped, and she looked away. "Me too!" choked James in a sudden burst of glory. He reached out his arms, and she melted into them. There was a tableau which a number of drivers-by enjoyed to the full, though none of them was loutish enough to stop. One tooted his horn, and that brought them to their senses. They separated, both a little dazed. "Come on," said James, heading for his car -- his house. "Let's dial that Bureau right away." By the blessings of automation, James Stokes and Mary Ellen Carrington were electronically wedded before sundown. They moved their cars together to make a two-room house, and the wedding supper they ordered delivered from the nearest store was graced with champagne. The delivery boy stared at them curiously, but honeymooners often spent their wedding night in a Rest Stop. Apparently he did not connect them with the story of the Stay Putters which was headlining the human interests sections of all the newstapes and the tridimens. Mr. McDiarmuid did not reappear the next afternoon. Neither did the original fuzzsarge. What arrived was a process server with a subpoena. The authorities had done their homework, and it was made out to summon James and Mary Ellen Stokes. They were to appear without fail by # p.m. that day at the branch court and police headquarters ten miles away. If they did not come on time, officers would be dispatched to evict them and bring them in. The thought of subjecting his bride to this humiliation -- undoubtedly witnessed by hordes of curious and jeering drivers-by -- for a moment weakened James' resolution. But Mary Ellen was made of more ferrous stuff. "Take this back," she commanded the process server. "Neither of us will accept it. And tell them to come and get us if they dare." A s the baffled official departed, she smiled comfortingly into her new husband's worried face. "It's all right, darling," she said soothingly. "I have an inspiration. We'll be ready for them." "I'm afraid I don't see how. I'm a lawyer, and this time I have to admit they've got the law on their side." go any martyrdom for the sake of principle, he reflected dourly, but that was when he was on his own. How could he stand the thought of Mary Ellen in a cell in a Corrective Hospital? "You're a lawyer," she said, "but I'm a poet. And it wasn't just vanity that made me tell that man I was a well known one. I am. I have readers and admirers in some very high places -- why else do you think they wanted me in Mideastcity for a big party to celebrate the publication of my latest book? Just because you've never read my work -- and believe me, my love, when all this is over you're going to -- " "I will," said James humbly. "But -- " "We've got only two hours," his wife interrupted. "I've got to start phoning." Six o'clock came and went, but nobody arrived to evict them. Instead, the Rest Stop began rapidparked their cars and then came over to consult with Mary Ellen. She had had James busy making placards, which she passed out to the new arrivals. In a free moment, James requested information. "Oh," she said casually, "it's not just here. Every Rest Stop in the country is being infiltrated, with a deputation there first to give out signs. That's another thing I learned from the history of the #th-century demonstrations and sit-ins -- pack the jails and the authorities will be overwhelmed." "But who are they? Where do they come from?" "My colleagues," Mary Ellen said smugly. "We professional writers stick together. I alerted the Authors League and the Poetry Society of America. Then the news spread, and the rest of the old established professional societies joined in -- first the Science Fiction Writers of America, then the Mystery Writers of America, and then the American Newspaper Guild. Pretty soon it will be spreading to the other creative arts -- to Actors Equity and the American Guild of Variety Artists and the Artists Guild and all the rest. And of course a lot of them have families to swell the throng." "I see," said James dazedly. He tried in vain to imagine the Bar Association moved by such a stimulus. Ty the next morning, when they turned on the tridimens, they learned that a national crisis was at hand. Every Rest Stop on the continent was jammed and ordinary drivers were unable to leave the freeways for even five minutes' rest. It was utterly impossible to evict or arrest all these announced Stay Putters; there wouldn't be room for them anywhere even if they could have been arrested, and government officials were running around in circles. What made it worse was that these people were not mere private citizens, but outstanding and articulate members of venerable and distinguished organizations -- and many of them, as individuals, known to every adult American. The announcer almost shrieked as he reported that the Associated Advertising Clubs were threatening to join in. Then he said abruptly: "Sorry, folks; I just got word from my own union and I have to leave." The tridimens went dead. Half an hour later James had a phone call from the National Council itself -- successor of both the executive and legislative branches of national government, and the highest authority there was in the U.S.A. This time nobody was scolding, jeering, or threatening him; the speaker was respectful flattering and appealing. Would Mr. and Mrs. Stokes be so good as to drive to national headquarters for a personal conference to try to find some solution satisfactory to all concerned?They could leave one of their cars as a residence token and come in the other. Would they -- please? The voice almost broke; the worried face looked close to tears. "Uh-uh," said James Stokes succinctly. "If you want to talk to us, send somebody here. This is our permanent home." There was a gasp, a splutter, a shocked groan, and then another official took over and said they would call back in ten minutes. "We've won!" cried Mary Ellen triumphantly. "We have them on the run." "Thanks to you." "No, thanks to you -- you started it I'm only implementing your plan." They were still trying to give each other credit when the phone rang again. A third speaker -- stiff voice but harassed countenance -- said that a delegation would call on Mr. and Mrs. Stokes that afternoon. Mary Ellen grabbed a loud-speaker and gave the news to all their new neighbors and in the echo of their cheers started phoning it to headquarters of all the organizations concerned, for relay to their members. Bo tli sides knew very well that # of the new adherents had no intention of actually Staying Put. But they also knew that none of them would leave their intrenched positions until the real Stay Putters had won their victory. When an irresistible force meets an immovable body, the immovable body learns to move if the irresistible force commands sufficient publicity. A #I this of course, was # years ago. Mr. and Mrs. James Stokes no longer live in a Rest Stop. There are enough Stay Putters now to have reduced traffic sufficiently, all over the country -- and, indeed, all over the world -- to allow many freeways to have been tom down and transformed into dwelling sites. The Stokeses still own cars, but they do not live in them; the latest fashion is to build actual immobile houses -- prefabricated, of course, and with all the amenities of the car-homes. Naturally they take to the road often -- when Mary Ellen has a speaking engagement, or when James is needed for personal attendance in connection with his new post as Dwelling Dispute Judge, or just to attend meetings of their respective professional groups or to rendezvous with friends -- but when they come back it is to a stationary home surrounded by stationary neighbors. Neither of their teen-age children has ever learned to drive. Make ThoseWFM Connections Building On The Tine Building on the Line is how the human race expands to the stars -- at a price only heroes can pay l I rack-voiced, off-key, in every # way like a fingernail drawn across the blackboard of his soul, the song cauterwauled in John Clancy's helmet earphones: "... Building on the Line, Team! Building on the Line! Building Transmit Stations, all along the goddamn Line! Light-years out, and all alone -- We have cannibalized the drone -- And there's no way to go home -- 'Till we get the Station finished for the goddamn Line!" Clancy closed his mind to the two thousandth, four hundred and -- what? He had even got to the point where he had lost count of the times Arthur Plotchin had sung it. Was that a win, he wondered, suddenly -- a point for Plotch', in finally driving him to lose count? Or was it a point for him, in that he had managed to shut out the singing, at least to the point of losing his involuntary count of the times PlotcK had sung it? A bright light hit him in the faceplate, momentarily blinding him; and the singing broke off. "Heads up. Clance!" It was Plotch's voice, cracking like static now in the earphones. "Keep your mind on your work, dimbulb! Time to fire the wire!" Clancy deliberately did not answer, while he slowly counted off six seconds -- One-Mississippi, tw-Mississippi..." It was one of the things he could be sure rubbed Plotch the wrong way; eve as he knew Plotch was sure by this time that the endless repetition of the Line Song was like sandpaper to Clancy's raw nerves. "What?" Clancy said, at the end of the sixth second. "You heard me, you... " Plotch choked a little and went silent, in his turn. Clancy grinned savagely inside his helmet. With the flash from Plotch's signal-light blinked out of his eyes, now, he could make out the other's silver-suited figure with' the black rectangle of tinted glass that was its faceplate. Plotch stood holding his wire gun by the other of the last two terminal rods in the almostcompleted Star-Point. He was some hundred yards off across the barren rock of this Hell-bom world, with its two hundred degrees below zero temperature, its atmosphere that was poisonous, and almost non-existent to boot, with' its endless rock surface, its red clouds always roiling threateningly overhead and the notquite-heard gibber of uneasy native spirits always nagging at a man just below the level of his hearing. TJlotch was trying to turn the deaf treatment back on Clancy. But that was a game Clancy played better than his dark-haired, round-headed teammate. Clancy waited; and, sure enough', after a few moments, Plotch broke first. "Don't you want to get back to the ship, horse's-Head," shouted PlotcK, suddenly. "Don't you ever want to get home?" Was PlotcK starting to sound a little hysterical? Or was it Clancy Himself, imagining the fact? Maybe it was neither. Maybe it was just the hobgoblins, as Line Team # had come to call the native life-form, putting the thought into Clancy's head. For the hobgoblins were real enough. There was no doubt by this time that some form of immaterial life existed in the fugitive flickers of green light among the bare rocks of XN-#, as this frozen chunk of a world had been officially named. Something was there in the green flickering, alive and inimical; and it had been trying to get at him and Plotch all through the five days they had been out on the job here, setting up Number Sixteen of the twenty-six Star-Points required for a Transmit Receive Line Relay Station. Luckily, one of the few good things about the survival suits they were wearing this trip was that they seemed to screen out at least part of whatever emanations the hobgoblins threw at them. Clancy broke off in the middle of his thoughts to switch the living hate within him, for a moment, from Plotch to R. and E. -- the Research and Experimental Service, which seemed to be just about taking over the Line Service, nowadays. Thanks to an evident lack of guts on the part of the Line Service Commandant. The work on the Line Teams was bad enough. Fifteen men transmitted out to a drone receiver that had been lucky enough to hit a world suitable for a Relay or Terminal Station. Fifteen men, jammed into a transmit ship where every cubic inch of space and ounce of mass was precious because of their construction equipment, was balanced against the weak resolving powers of the drone. Jammed together, blind-transmitted on to a world like this, where you lived and worked in your suit for days on end. That was bad enough. Add Plotch for a partner, and it became unbearable. But then add R. and E. and it went beyond unbearable. It was bad enough five years back, in the beginning, when a fifteen-man Team would be testing perhaps a dozen new items for R. and E. Now Clancy had a dozen new gadgets in his suit alone. He was a walking laboratory of specialized untried gimmicks, dreamed up on comfortable old Earth. Plotch had a dozen entirely different ones; and so did all the others. Though who could keep count. Clancy bent ostentatiously to tug once more on the immovable terminal rod he had just spent three hard physical hours of labor in planting six feet deep in XN-#'s native rock. I T e Had in fact been down with the terminal for some minutes before Piotch called. But he had been pretending to be still working, for the sake of making Piotch struggle to get him to finish up. But now it was time to tie in. These terminals were the last two of the nineteen that made up a Star-point, as the twenty-six Star-points, spread out over a diameter of eighty miles, would, when finished, make a working Relay Station. Tying in these last two terminals would activate the Starpoint. They could go back to the transmit ship for ten blissful hours outside their suits before they were sent out on the next job. Head down, still tugging at the rod, Clancy grinned bitterly to himself. There was usually a closeness between members of a Line Team that was like blood-brotherhood. But in this case, if the hobgoblins were trying to stir up trouble between Piotch and him, they were breaking their immaterial thumbs trying to nunch a button that was already stuck in on position. Clancy straightened up from the rod and spoke over his helmet phone to Piotch. "Yeah," he said. "I'm done." He drew his own wire gun and, resting it in the sighting touch of the terminal rod, aimed it at the rod Piotch had just set up. He saw Plotch's gun come up, glinting red light from the glowing clouds overhead, and aim in his direction. For a second the pinhole of light that was sighting beam from Plotch's gun flickered in his eyes. Then, looking at his post, he saw its illumination there, like a small white dot. "Ready?" Plotch's voice sounded in his earphones. "Ready!" answered Clancy. "On the count of three, fire together with me. One... two... three!" "Ready?" Plotch's voice sounded in his earphones. "Ready!" answered Clancy. "On the count of three, fire together with me. One... two... three!" He pressed the firing button of his wire gun as he spoke the final word. An incredibly thin streak of silver lightning leaped out from the end of his gun through the receptor on the side of the post before him and buried its far end in the receptor on the post beside Piotch. In almost the same second a similar streak of lightning-colored wire joined Plotch's post in reverse to his. The physical shock of the suddenly activated Star-Point field sent both men stumbling backward awkwardly in their protective suits; and a varicolored aurora of faint light sprang up about the star-shaped area of grounded Relay equipment, enclosed by the twenty rods joined by double lengths of fine wire. Number Sixteen Star-Point of the Relay terminal on XN-# was in and working. Now they could get back to the ship. But then, as if the Star-Point's completion had been a signal, the low-hung clouds just over them opened up in a sort of hailstorm. Objects came hurtling toward the surface below -- objects of all shapes and sizes. They looked like large rocks or small boulders, most of them. But for one weird moment, incredibly, it seemed to Clancy that some of them had the shape of Mark-# anti-personnel homing missiles; and one of these was headed right for Plotch. " Plotch !" shouted Clancy. Plotch whirled and his dark faceplate jerked up to stare at the rain of strange objects arcing down at them. Then he made an effort to throw himself out of the path of whatever was coming at him. But he was not quite fast enough. The missile, or whatever it was, struck him a glancing blow high on the shoulder, knocking him to the rock surface underfoot. Clancy himself huddled up on the ground having no place to hide. Something rang hard against his helmet, but the shock of the blow went into his shoulders, as the supporting metal collar of his suit -- another of R. and E.'s test gadgets -- for once paid its way by keeping the helmet from being driven down onto the top of bis bead, inside Around him there were heavy thuddings. One more, just beside him. Then silence. He got up. There were no more rocks falling from the skies. All around him there was only the silent, shifting, colorful aurora of radiation from the connected terminal rods; and the motionless, spacesuited figure of Plotch was a hundred yards off. Clancy scrambled to his feet and began to slog toward tKe still figure. It did not move as he got closer, in the stumbling run which was the best speed be could manage, wearing bis suit. II 'tTT'hen at last he stood over ' ' Plotch, he saw his teammate was completely unmoving. Plotch's suit had a bad dent at the top front of the right shoulder joint; and there was a small, dark, open crack in the suit at the center of the dent. There was only rock nearby; no sign of any missile. But Plotch lay still. With that crack in it, his suit had to have lost air and heat instantly. His faceplate was white now, plainly opaqued on the inside by a thick coat of ice crystals. Clancy swore. The gibbering of the hobgoblins, just out beyond the frontiers of his consciousness, seemed to rise in volume triumphantly. He reached down instinctively and tried to straighten out Plotch's body, for the other man lay ljalf-curled on his side. But the body would not straighten. It was as a figure of cast iron. There was no doubt about it. Within his suit, Plotch wgs now as rigid as the block of ice that, for all practical purposes, he now was. Plotch was frozen. Dead. Or was he? Clancy abruptly remembered something about the experimental gadgets in Plotch's suit. Had not one of them beefi an emergency cryogenic unit of some sort? If that was so, maybe it was the unit that had frozen Plotch -- working instantly to save him when the suit was pierced. If that was so, maybe Plotch was salvagable after all. If it really was so... "Calling Duty Lineman at Transmit ship!" Clancy croaked automatically into his helmet phone, activating the long-distance intercom with his tongue. "Calling whoever's on duty, back on the Xenophon! Come in, Duty Lineman! Emergency! Repeat, Emergency! This is Clancy! Answer me, Duty Lineman..." Static -- almost but not quite screening out the soundless gibbering of the hobgoblins -- answered, roaring alone in Clancy's earphones. His head, a little dizzzy since the rain of rocks, cleared somewhat and he remembered that he should not have expected an answer from this ship. There was interference on XN-# that broke communication between a suit transmitter and the mother ship. It cut off, at times, even communication between a flitter' s more owerful communication unit and the Xenophon. He struggled to his feet and, bending down, took hold of Plotch's stiff body underneath the armpits of the suit. He began to drag it toward their flitter, just out of sight over a little rise of the rocky ground, a couple of hundred yards away. r T"he ground was rough, and Clancy sweated inside his suit. He sweated and swore at his frozen partner, the hobgoblins, the R. and E. Service for its experimenting -- and Lief Janssen, the Line Service Commandant, for letting R. and E. do it. The gravity on XN-# was roughly .# of Earth normal, but the rocky surface was so fissured and strewn with stones of all sizes from pebble to boulder that Plotch's unyielding figure kept getting stuck as it was pulled along. Eventually, Clancy was forced to pick it up clumsily in his arms and try to carry it that way. He made one attempt to put it over his shoulder in a grotesque variation of the fireman's lift; but the position of the arms, crookelbowed at the sides prevented the bend in the body from balancing on his shoulder. In the end he was forced to carry what was possibly Plotch's corpse, like an oversized and awkward baby in his arms. So weighed down, he staggered along, tripping over rock, detouring to avoid the wider cracks underfoot until he topped the rise that hid the flitter from him. Just below him and less than thirty feet off, it had been waiting -- an end and solution to the grisly and muscle-straining business of carrying the frozen and suited figure of Plotch in his arms. It was still there. -- But it was a wreck. A boulder nearly two feet in circumference had struck squarely in the midst of the aft repulsor units, and the tough but lightweight hull of the flitter had cracked open like a ceramic eggshell under the impact. Clancy halted, swaying, where he stood, still holding Plotch. "I don't believe it," he muttered into the static-roar of his helmet. "I just don't believe it. That flitter's got to fly!" For a moment he felt nothing but numb shock. It rose and threatened to overwhelm him. He fought his way up out of it, however; not so much out of determination, as out of a sudden rising panic at the thought of the nearly thirty miles separating him from the transmit ship. The flitter could not be wrecked. It could not be true that he was stranded out here alone, with what was left of Plotch. The flitter had to save them. Then, suddenly, inspiration came to him. Hastily, he dropped onto one knee and eased Plotch onto a flat area of the rock under foot. Leaving Plotch there, balanced and rocking a little, grotesquely, behind him, Clancy plunged down the rubbled slope to the smashed flitter, crawled over its torn sides into what had been the main cabin and laid hands upon the main control board. He plugged his suit into the board, snatched up the intercom hand phone and pupched the call signal iorXenopon. "Duty-Lineman!" he shouted into the phone. "Duty-Lineman! Come in, Xenophon! Come in!" Suddenly, then, he realized that there were no operating lights glowing at him from the control panel before him. The phone in his hand was a useless weight, and his helmet ear phones, which should have linked automatically with the flitter receivers of the intercom sounded only with the ceaseless static and the endless, soundless gibbering. Q lowly, almost tenderly, he un plugged his suit, laid the phone back down on the little shelf before the dark instrument panel and dropped dbwn on the one of three seats before the control board that was not wrecked. For a little while he simply sat there, with the hobgoblins gibbering at him. His head swam. He found himself talking to Plotch. "Plotch," he was saying, quite quietly into his helmet phone. "Plotch, there's nothing else for it. We're going to have to wait here until the ship figures there's something wrong and sends out another flitter to find out what happened to us." He waited a few moments. "You hear me, Plotch?" Still there was only silence, static, voiceless gibbering in his earphones. "We can stick it out of course, Plotch," Clancy muttered, staring at the dead control panel. "Inside of two days they ought to figure we're overdue. Then they'll wait a day, maybe, figuring it's nothing important. Finally they'll send one of the other teams out, even if it means taking them off one of the other jobs. Oh, they'll send somebody eventually, Plotch. They'll have to. Nobody gets abandoned on the Line, Plotch. You know that" The five days of bone-grinding manual labor on the Star-Point took effect on him, suddenly. Clancy fell into a light doze, inside his suit, sitting in the wrecked control room of the flitter. In the doze he half-dreamed that the gibbering voices took on their real hobgoblin shape. They were strange, grotesque parodies of the human figure, with bulbous bodies, long skinny arms and legs and turnip-shaped heads with the point upward, possessing wide, grinning, lipless mouths, a couple of holes for a nose, and perfectly round, staring eyes with neither eyebrows nor eyelashes. They gibbered and grinned and danced around him, kicking up their heels and flinging their arms about in joy at the mess he was in. They stretched their faces like rubber masks into all sorts of ugly and leering shapes, while they chanted at him in their wordless gibberish that they had got Plotch -- and now they 'were going to get him, too. "No!" he said, suddenly aloud in his helmet -- and the spoken word woke him. i Ill H e glanced around the ruined flitter. The hobgoblin shapes of his dream had disappeared, but their gibberish still yammered at him from somewhere unseen. "No," he said to them, again. "If you could rain rocks like that all the time, you'd still be doing it I don't think you can do that except now and then. Even if it was you who did it. All I've got to do is wait." He corrected himself. "All we've got to do is wait -- Plotch and I. And a flitter will come to pick us up." Plotch is dead! Plotch is dead! gibbered the hobgoblins triumphantly. "Maybe," muttered Clancy. "Maybe not. Maybe the cryogenic unit caught him in time. Maybe it froze him in time to save him. You don't know. I don't know." A thought struck him. He got wearily up from his seat, clambered out of the wrecked flitter and struggled up the slope to where Plotch's frozen body in its suit still sat balanced, although by now it had stopped rocking. Clancy stood staring down at it -- at the thick coating of white on the inside of the faceplate, ruddied by the red light from the clouds overhead. "You dead, Plotch?" he asked after a little while. But there was no answer. "So, maybe you're alive, then, Plotch, after all," said Clancy out loud to himself in the helmet. "And if you're alive, then that cryogenic unit works. So you're safe. You won't even have to know about the time we spend waiting for them to send a flitter after us. -- Or, maybe... ?" A sudden, new cold doubt had struck Clancy. Something he half-remembered Plotch's saying about the unit. "I can't remember, Plotch," he muttered fretfully. "Was it supposed to be good for as long as necessary, that cryogenic action? Or was it just supposed to keep you for a few hours, or a few days, until they could freeze you properly, back at the ship? I can't remember, Plotch. Help me out You ought to remember. What was it? Permanent or temporary?" Plotch did not answer. "Because if it's temporary, Plotch," said Clancy, finally, "then even if you're alive now, maybe you won't still be alive by the time the rescue flitter gets here. That's not good, Plotch. It's a dirty trick; having a cryogenic unit that won't last for more than a few hours or a few days..." For a moment he was on the verge of emotional reaction; but he got his feelings under control. Anger came to stiffen him. "Well, how about it, Plotch?" he shouted after a moment into the sileaoe and the gibbering. "How about it -- can you last until the fitter gets here or not. Answer mel" T ut Plotch still did not answer. ' And a cold, hollow feeling began to swell like a bubble under Clancy's breastbone. It was a realization of the dirtiest trick in the universe -- and Plotch just lay there, saying nothing, letting him, Clancy, flounder about with it in him, like a hook in a fish. "You dirty skull!" burst out Clancy. "You planned it like this! You deliberately got in the way of that rock or whatever it was! I saw you! You deliberately got yourself all frozen up the way you are now! Now you want me to let you just sit here; and maybe sat too long before the ship sends somebody to rescue us? Is that it? Well, you know what, Plotch?" Clancy paused to give Plotch a chance to answer. But Plotch maintained his unchanging silence. He was finally learning how to outdo Clancy on the notans wering bit; that was it, thought Clancy lightheaded ly. But Plotch's learning that was nothing now, compared to this other, dirtier trick he was pulling. "Well, I'll tell you what, Plotch," said Clancy, more quietly, but venomously. "I'm not going to take you into the ship myself. How do you like that?" Plotch obstinately said nothing. But the hobgoblin voices chanted their gibber in the back of Clancy's head. All that way with a dead man! Plotch's dead! Plotch's dead! chanted the hobgoblin voices. But Clancy ignored them. He was busy calculating. They had come out due east of the ship, Plotch and he. It was now afternoon where they were. All he had to do was to walk into where the clouds were reddest, because that was where the western sunlight was. The days were sixteen hours long right now in this latitude on XN#, and the nights were a brief four hours. He had a good six hours to walk now, before darkness came. Then he could rest for four hours before picking up Plotch again, keeping the brightest light at his back this time, and carry on. It would be six days at least before the ship would be likely to come to a certain conclusion that he and Plotch were in trouble -- and at least another day, if not two, before another flitter and two-man team could be diverted from their regular job to investigate what had happened out here. Seven days at least -- and thirty miles to the ship. Thirty miles -- why, that was only a little over four miles a day. He could do that any time, carrying Plotch. In fact, he ought to be able to do twice as much as that much in a day. Three times as much. Ten or twelve miles in a sixteen-hour day ought to be nothing. It was less than a mile an hour. Clancy got Plotch up in his arms and started off, his feet in the boots of the suit jarring one after the other against the naked rock beneath them. He walked down, past the damaged flitter, no longer looking at it, and thumped away, carrying his unyielding load in the direction of the brightest red clouds. F ar ahead, as far as he could see to the horizon, the rock plain seemed fairly level. But this was an illusion. As he proceeded, he discovered that there were gentle rises and equally gentle hollows that blended into the general flatness of the area, but which caused him to spend at least a share of his time walking either downhill or uphill. His legs took this effort without complaint; but it was not long before his arms began to ache from holding Plotch's stiff body in front of him, although he leaned back as much as he could to counterbalance the weight. Eventually he stopped and once more tried to find some other way of carrying his burden. Several times he tried to find a position in which Plotch could be balanced on one of his shoulders, but without success. Then, just before he was ready to give up completely, he had a stroke of genius, remembering the gimmick collar on his suit that kept the inside of his helmet top from touching the top of his head. Testing, he discovered that it was possible to carry Plotch grotesquely balanced on top of his head, with the top of Clancy's helmet resting against the frozen man's unyielding stomach and with a knee and an elbow resting on Clancy's right and left shoulders, respectively. The helmet pressed down upon the collar and the weight upon it was distributed to the rigid shoulders of Clancy's suit, with the assistance of Plotch's frozen knee and elbow -- and for the first time Clancy had a balanced load to carry. "Well, Plotch," said Clancy, pleased. "You aren't so bad to take after all." The flush of success that spread through Clancy lightened his spirits and all but drove away the unending gibbering of the hobgoblins. For a moment his mind was almost clear; and in that bit of clear-headedness it suddenly occurred to Him that He Had not set his pedometer. Carefully rotating about, holding PlotcH balanced on his head and shoulders, he looked back the way he Had come. '-pile wrecked flitter was just  barely visible in the distance, its tom parts reflecting a few ruddy gleams of red light Gazing at the smashed vehicle, Clancy did his best to estimate the ground He had covered so far. After a few seconds, he decided that He had come approximately a third of a mile. That was very good going indeed, carrying PlotcH the way he Had, to begin with. Carefully holding PlotcH in place now with' his left hand, he readied down with his right and set the pedometer, which was inset in the front leg of his suit just above the knee, giving himself credit for that third of a mile he had already covered. Only twenty-nine and some twothirds of a mile to go to reach the ship, he told himself triumphantly. "How do you like that, Plotch?" he asked his partner. He started off with fresh energy. Perched on top of Clancy's Head, Plotch rode with' a fine, easy balance, except when Clancy came to one of the hollows and was forced to walk downslope. Then it was necessary to Hold hard to Plotch's knee and elbow, to keep the frozen body from sliding forward off the helmet. For some reason, going upslope, the knee and elbow dug Clancy's shoulders and helped hold Plotch in place, almost by themselves. All in all, thought Clancy, he was doing very well. He continued to slog along, facing into the dwindling western light behind the fiery masses of the clouds. Like all Line Team members, he was in Class Prime physical shape, checked every two weeks in the field, and every two months back on Earth to make sure he was main tainin g his position in that class. He was five feet eleven inches in height, somewhat large-boned and normally weighed around a hundred and ninety. Here on XN-#, his weight was reduced by the lesser gravity to about a hundred and fifty pounds. Plotch, who was five-nine, lighter boned and usually weighed around a hundred and sixty on Earth', here weighed probably no more than a hundred and thirty. On Earth, Clancy would have expected himself to be able to put on a hundred and thirty pound pack and equipment load on top of his suit and make at least a mile an hour with it over terrain like this -- and for at least as many hours in a row as there were in the ordinary working day. That was, provided he stopped routinely for a rest -- something like a ten-minute break every hour. Here, he should do at least as well as that. Still, the calculation had reminded him that periodic rest was necessary. He sat down, eased Plotch off his shoulders and looked at his watch to measure off a rest period of ten minutes. He looked almost genially at the figure of Plotch with its frosted faceplate, as he sat, elbows on knees, resting. "How do you like that, Plotch, you bastard?" he asked Plotch. "It's no trouble for me to carry you. No trouble at all. Maybe you thought you'd get out of something by playing dead on me. But you're not. I'm going to take you in; and they're going to thaw you out and fix you up. How do you like that, Plotch?" Plotch maintained his silence. Clancy's thoughts wandered off for a while and then came back to the present with a jerk. He glanced down at his watch and stared at what he saw, A good half hour had gone by -- not just the ten minutes he had planned on. Had he fallen asleep, or what? "phe light filtering redly through clouds was now low on the horizon ahead of him. He looked at the pedometer on his leg and nuw that he had only covered a little over a couple of miles. Sudden fear woke in him. There would be no making the ship in a few days if he went along at this pace -- no Hope of it at all. Suddenly his throat felt dry. He tongued his drinking tube into position before his mouth and drank several swallows before he realized what he was doing and pushed the tube away again. The recycling equipment in these light-weight survival suits could not be all that perfect. Certain amounts of water were lost in the ejection of solid body wastes and in various other ways which, though minuscule, were important. That loss had to be made up from the emergency tank built into the back shoulder plates of his suit; and with the flitter wrecked, now some miles behind him, there would be no chance best was only supposed to carry enough supplementary water for two or three days. He would have to watch his liquid intake. Food he could do without... but he suddenly remembered, he had plenty of stimulants. He tongued the stim dispenser lever in his helmet and swallowed the small pill that rolled onto his outstretched tongue, getting it down with only the saliva that was in his mouth. Then he struggled to his feet. He had stiffened, even in this short period of sitting; and he had to go down on one knee again to get Plotch back up on his shoulders before rising. Once more burdened, he plodded ahead again, toward the horizon and the descending red light behind the unending clouds. Now that he was once more on his feet and moving, the voiceless gibber of the hobgoblins made itself noticeable again. The stim pill was working through him now, sending new energy throughout his body. Up on his shoulders, the frozen body of Plotch felt literally light. But the increase of energy he got from the pill had a bad side effect -- for he seemed to hear the hobgoblin voices louder, now. IV T Te had about another two and a quarter hours before the sun started to set along the edge of the horizon; and the wide rocky land began to mix long, eerie black shadows with its furnace-glare of sunset light. He stopped at last for the night, before the last of the light was gone, wanting to take time to pick a spot where he could be comfortable. He found it, at last, in a little hollow half-filled with stones, so small that they could fairly be called gravel., But, when he laid Plotch down and checked with the pedometer at his knee, he found that the day's walk so far had broughthim only a little over seven miles -- although the last two hours he had been making as good speed as he could without working himself into breathlessness inside his suit -- which could have been dangerous. He lay down on the gravel. It felt almost soft, through the protection of his suit. He stared up at the darkening cloud-belly overhead. The hobgoblin voices began to increase in volume until they roared in his head, and he began to imagine he saw their faces and bodies as he had in his dream of them, imagined now in the various, scarlet-marked formations of the blackening clouds. He tongued for a tranquilizer; and as it took effect, the light and the forms faded together. The roar sank to a whisper. He slept. He woke abruptly -- to find that the sun was already well above the opposite horizon behind him. The roiling clouds were furnace-bright with a morning redness too fierce to look on, even through his tinted faceplate. He drank a little water, took a stim pill to get himself started and got himself back on his feet with! Plotch on his shoulders. Turning his back on the morning light he began a new day's march. Even through the clouds, the light was strong enough to throw shadows. He kept his own moving shadow pointing straight ahead of him, to be sure he was headed due west. Even with the best he could do about maintaining his bearings, the odds were all against his passing within sight of the ship, itself. On the other hand, once the pedometer showed he was within a three or four mile radius of the ship, he could try to reach them with a constant signal from his suit intercom. And even if the intercom had trouble, the regular scanar watch by the Duty Lineman then should pick up his moving figure on its screen, if he passed anywhere within horizon distance of the ship. TTe took his rest regularly ev ery hour; and he was alert each time to see that he did not exceed the ten minutes he had allowed himself. Together with the exercise and the increasing daylight, he began to warm to his task -- even to become expert at it, this business of plodding over an endless rocky desert with the frozen body of Plotch balanced on his shoulders. He grew clever to anticipate little dips, hollows or fissures. The hobgoblins were clamorous; but under the combined effect of the walking and the stim he almost welcomed them. "Thought you'd helped Plotch to get away from me, didn't you?" he taunted their gibbering, voiceless voices. "Well, see what I'm doing? I'm hanging on to him, after all. How about that, you hobgoblins? Why don't you throw some more rocks at us?" The voices jabbered without meaning. It struck him suddenly, as an almost humorous fact, that they were not entirely voiceless now. They had gained volume. He could actually -- if he concentrated -- hear them in his earphones; about as loud as a small crowd of buzzing gnats close to his ears. "I'll tell you why you don't throw any more rocks at us," he told them, after a while. "It's the way I figured it out back at the flitter. You've got to work something like that up; and that takes several days. And you've got to work it up for a particular spot -- and I'm moving all the time now. You can't hit a moving target." His own last words sent him off into a humorous cackle, which he stopped abruptly when he realized it was hurting his dry throat to laugh. He plodded along, trying to remember whether it was time for him to allow hiself a drink. Finally, he worl d out that it was time -- in fact, it was past time. He allowed himself three sips of the recycled water. If he was correct, his shoulder tanks should still be about half full. But as he went on through the day and as his shadow shortened before him until the most glaring cloud light was directly overhead, he began to feel the effort of his labors, after all. He took advantage of the sunlight being overhead to rest for a little longer than usual, until SN-#'s star should once more have moved ahead of him. It was still too high in the cloud-filled sky for him to use it as a directional guide, when he forced himself to his feet once more. But he walked with his faceplate looking ahead and down, noting the short shadows thrown backward by the rocks he passed and making sure that he walked parallel to those shadows. Meanwhile, the hobgoblin voices got louder. By mid-afternoon they were very nearly deafening. He was tempted to take a tranquilizer, which he knew would tune them down. But he was afraid that a tranquilizer would have just enough of a sedative effect to make the now almost intolerable job of carrying Plotch over the uneven ground too much for him. By the time the sun was far enough down the western sky to be visible as a bright spot behind the clouds ahead of him, he was staggering with fatigue. He stopped for one of his breaks and fell instantly asleep -- waking over an hour later. It took two stim pills this time, washed down with several extra swallows of the precious water to get him on his feet and moving. But once he was upright he cackled at the hobgoblin voices which had once more thronged around him. "Just call me Iron Man Clancy!" he jeered at them hoarsely, through a raw throat and staggered on toward the horizon. A t the end of the day, his pedometer showed that he had covered nearly sixteen miles. He exulted over this; and, exulting, fell into sleep the way a man might fall into a thousand-footdeep mine shaft. When he woke, the next day was well started. The sun was a full quarter of the way up the eastern horizon. Cursing himself and Plotch both, he stimulated himself and struggled to his feet and set out once more. That day he began to walk into nightmares. The hobgoblin voices became quite clear -- even if they still gibbered without sense -- in his earphones. Moreover, now as he staggered along, it seemed to him that from time to time he caught glimpses of turnip heads and skinny limbs peering at him from time to time, or flickering out of sight when he glanced quickly in the direction of some boulder larger than the others. Also, this third day of walking, he found he had lost all logical track of the time and the periods of his rest halts. Several times he fell asleep during a halt in spite of himself; and, by the time the red furnace-glow of the sun was low behind the clouds on the horizon before him, he was simply walking until he could walk no more, then resting until he could walk again... and so on... At the end of the day the pedometer showed that, to the nearly sixteen miles covered the previous two days, he had added only seven. There was a good eight miles to go yet before he would be -- theoretically at least -- in the neighborhood of the spaceship. Eight miles seemed little after covering more than twenty. But also, it seemed to him, as he sank down for the night and unloaded Plotch from his shoulders, that the eight miles might as well be eight hundred. Literally, he felt as if he could not take another step. Without bothering to find a comfortable position, he stretched out on the bare rock beneath him; and sleep took him with the suddenness of a rabbit taken by the silent swoop of a great horned owl. -- When he woke on the fourth day, he had Plotch on his shoulders and was already walking. It seemed to him that he had been walking for some time, and the moving shadow of himself projected before him, which he followed, was already short. Around him, the desert of bare rock had altered. Its loose boulders, its little rises and hollows, its fissures -- all of these had somehow melted together and changed so that they made up the walls and rooftops of a strange weird city of low buildings, straggling in every direction to the horizon. The flat rock he walked on flowed upward off to his left to become a wall, tilted away to his right to become a roof; and among all these buildings, the city was aswarm with the hobgoblins. V  I ray-bodied, turnip-headed  and skinny-limbed, they swarmed the streets of their city ; and all those within view of Clancy were concerned with him and Plotch. They were concerned for him, they implied, in their leering, jeering way. Their gibber still would not resolve itself into words; but somehow he understood that they were trying to tell him that the way he was going he would never make the spaceship. For one thing, he had gotten turned around and was headed in the wrong direction. His only hope of making it to the ship was to sit down and rest. -- Or, at least, to leave Plotch behind, turn around and head back the way he had come. They were trying to help him, they suggested, even as they sniggered, and postured and danced about him. But somehow, a certain sort of animal cunning would not let him believe them. "No!" he stumbled on through their insubstantial mass of gesticulating bodies. "Got to get Plotch to the ship. If I leave him, he'll get away from me." Clancy giggled suddenly, and was shocked for a second at hearing the high-pitched sound within the close confines of his own helmet. "I want him back Earthside." No! No! The hobgoblins gibbered and made faces and jostled about him. Plotch is through living. Clancy will be through unless he leaves Plotch behind. "You don't fool me," Clancy muttered, reeling and stumbling ahead with the dead weight of Plotch on his shoulders. "You don't fool me!" After a while, he fell. He twisted as he went down, so that the stiff body of Plotch landed on top of him. Lying flat on his back on the ground with the hobgoblin's bodies and faces forming a dome over them, Clancy giggled once again at Plotch. "Hope I didn't chip you any, old boy." He grinned at Plotch. He lay there for a while, thinking about everything and nothing. The labor of getting back to his feet and getting Plotch once more up on his head and shoulders loomed before him like the labor of climbing up the vertical side of a mile-high mountain. It was just not to be done. It was humanly impossible. But, after a while, he found himself trying it. He got to his knees, and after a great deal of slow effort, managed to get Plotch balanced once more stiffly on his helmet and his shoulders. But when he came to rise from his knees to his feet, bearing Plotch's weight, he found his legs would not respond. You see, said a large hobgoblin smirking and pulling his rubbery face into different grotesque shapes directly in front of Clancy's faceplate, Clancy has to leave Plotch if Clancy is going to get to the spaceship. "To hell with you!" Qomehow, with some terrific effort and a strength that he did not know was still in him, Clancy found himself back on his feet once more, carrying Plotch. He tottered forward, wading through the hobgoblins that clustered around him. There was nothing substantial about their bodies to clog and hold back the movement of his legs, but their attempts to stop him wearied his mind. After forty or fifty steps he stumbled and fell again, this timelosing his grip on Plotch, who tumbled to the rock, but lay there, apparently unbroken. Clancy crawled to the unmoving figure through the clutching mist of gray hobgoblin bodies. "You all right, Plotch?" Clancy muttered. He patted Plotch's stiff, suited body from helmet to boots. As far as touch could tell, there was no damage done. Then he saw that above the frost the faceplate was starred with cracks. Gently he probed it with the gloved fingers of his right hand. But, while cracked, the faceplate seemed to be still holding together. "All right, Plotch," he muttered. He made one more effort to get Plotch on his shoulders, and himself on his feet; but his body would no longer obey him. Still kneeling, half-crouching over the figure of Plotch, he fell asleep. At first the sleep was like all the other sleeps, then gradually a difference began to creep in. He found himself dreaming. He was dreaming of his appointment ceremony as a Lineman back in the main tower of Line Service Headquarters, back on Earth. He and all the other cadets were dressed in the stiff, old-fashioned green dress uniforms, which, in his case, he had not put on again since. The uniforms had a high stand-up collar; and the collar edge of the cadet in front of him had already worn a red line on the back of the cadet's neck. The man kept tilting his head forward a little to get the tender, abraded skin away from the collar edge, while the voice of the Commandant droned on: "... You are dedicating yourself today," the Commandant was saying, harshly, "to the Line, to that whole project of effort by which our human race is reaching out to occupy and inhabit the further stars. Therefore you are dedicating yourselves to the service of your race; and that service is found within the Line from everyone in our headquarters staff out to the most far-flung, two-man teams on new Terminal or Relay Worlds. All of us together make up the Team which extends and maintains the Line; and we are bound together by the fact that we are teammates..." The Commandant, Leif Janssen, was still senior officer of the Line Service. He was a tall, stiff military-looking man with gray hair and gray mustache, trim and almost grimly neat in his green uniform with its rows of Station Clusters. He made an imposing figure up on the rostrum; and at the time of the appointment ceremony Clancy had admired the Commandant greatly. It was the past five years that had changed Clancy's mind. Janssen was plainly pretty much a man of Straw -- at least where R. and E. was concerned. It was strange that such an effective-looking man should prove so weak; and that a small bookkeeperish-looking character like Charles Li, the Head of R. and E should turn out to be such a successful battler. Theoretically, the two Services were independent and equal, but lately R. and E. had been doing anything it wanted to the Line Team. Up on the platform, in Clancy's dream, the Commandant continued to drone on... "... For, just as the human race is the Line, so the Line is the Line Team, in its single ship sent out to hook up a new Relay or Terminal Station. And the Team in essence is its two and threeman units, sent out to work on planetary surfaces heretofore untrodden by human foot. The race is the Line Service. The Service is the Line Team, and the Line Team is each and every one of your fellow Lineman..." T he speech was interminable. Clancy searched for something in his mind to occupy himself with; and for no particular reason he remembered an old film made of the hunting of elephants in Africa, before such hunting was outlawed completely. The hunters rode in a wheeled car after the elephant herd, which, after some show of defiance had turned to run away. Standing up in the back of the wheeled car, one of the hunters shot -- and one of the large bull elephants staggered and broke his stride. Clearly the animal had been hit. Soon he slowed. A couple of the other bulls, evidently concerned, slowed also. The hit elephant was staggering; and they closed in on either side of him, pushing against him with their great gray flanks to hold him upright. For a while this seemed to work. But the effects of the shot were telling -- or perhaps the hunter had fired again, Clancy could not remember. The wounded elephant slowed at last to a walk, then to a standstill. He went down on his front knees. The other two bulls would not abandon him. They tried to lift him with their trunks and tusks; but he was too heavy for them. Up close, the hunter in the wheeled cart fired another shot in close. There was a puff of dust from behind the elephant's ear where the bullet hit. The wounded bull shivered and rolled over on its VI side and lay there very still. It was. plain he was finally dead. Only then did the other two bulls abandon him. Screaming with upcurled trunks at the wheeled cart, they faced the hunter for a moment, stamping, then turned and ran with the rest cf the herd. The hunter and the others in the wheeled cart let them go... In his dream, it seemed to Clancy that the elephant was suddenly buried. He lay in a cemetery with a headstone above bis grave. Going close, Clancy saw that the name on the headstone was Art. There was something else written there; but when he tried to go closer to see -- for it was just twilight in the graveyard and not easy to read the headstones -- a dog lying on the grave, whom he had not noticed, growled and bared its fangs at him, so that he was forced to back off Slowly, from his dreams of graduating ceremonies, elephants and graveyards, Clancy drifted back up into consciousness. It seemed that he must have been sleeping for some time; and his mouth was wet, which meant that somehow he must have been drinking water -- whether from his suit reserves, or from some other source. But he did not feel now as if he had his suit around him. T Te opened his eyes and saw, at  first, nothing but white, the white walls and ceiling of a small room aboard a spaceship. Then he became conscious of a girl standing beside the bed. She was dressed in white, also, so at first he thought that she a nurse -- and then he noticed that she wore no nurse's cap, only a small, strange-looking gold button in the lapel of her white jacket. "Who're you?" asked Clancy, wonderingly. "Where is this?" "It's all right, you can get up now," the girl answered. "You're on our ship. We're Research and Experimentation Service, and we just happened to land less than half a mile from where you were. So we picked you up and brought you in. Luckily for you. You were headed exactly in the wrong direction." "And Plotch?" Clancy demanded. "We brought in your teammate, too," she answered. Clancy sat up on what he now saw was a bunk, and sat on the edge of it for a moment. He was wearing the working coveralls he normally wore underneath the suit; but they seemed to have been freshly cleaned and pressed -- which was good. He would not have liked to face this very good-looking girl in his coveralls, as they must have been after six days of his wearing the suit. "R. and E.?" he echoed. For a second her words seemed to make sense. Then the great impossibility of what she was saying, struck him. "But you can't have landed a ship on XN-#!" he said to the girl, getting to his feet. "We're still just putting out the StarPoint terminals. The only way another ship could get here would be to home in on the drone that our Line ship homed in on; and that's been inactive since our second day here, when we started cannibalizing it for Station parts!" "Oh, no. This ship," she answered, "uses a new experimental process, designed to bypass the wasteful process of sending out a thousand drones in hopes that one may home in on a planet that may be used as a Terminal or Relay point for a ship shifted from Earth. But here comes someone who can explain it much better than I can." A short, round-faced man with black hair and a short, black mustache had come briskly into the room. After a second, Clancy recognized him from seeing him on news broadcasts, back on Earth. He was Charles Li, Head of the Research and Experimentation Service; and he wore a long white coat, or smock, buttoned in front, with a small gold button like the girl's in his lapel. It was strange, thought Clancy woozily, how an impressive figure like Janssen could turn out to be so incapable of protecting his own Service, while someone like this fuzzy-looking little man could prove to be so effective. You certainly could not judge by appearances... "I heard what you said, young man," snapped Li, now, "and I'd warn you against judging by appearances. The method that brought this special ship here is a gadget of my own invention. Of chance that we should land right beside you, out here; but that's what scientific research and experimentation deal with today, ""Mancy had to admit silently that it was. Certainly most of the R. and E. gadgets in their survival suits seemed to represent with something useful. But Li was already taking Clancy by the arm and leading him out into and down a white-painted corridor of the ship. "But there's something you need to do for us," he said in steely, commanding tones, his grip hard on Clancy's arm. "It's imperative your transmit ship be told of our arrival, as soon as possible. But the very nature of the device which brought us here -- top secret, I'm afraid, so I can't explain it to you now -- places us under certain restrictions. None of us aboard here can be spared to make the trip to your ship; and the nature of our equipment makes it impossible for us to send a message over ordinary inter-ship channels." He led Clancy into a room which Clancy recognized as an airlock. His suit was waiting for him there. "We're sorry to put you to this trouble, particularly just after recovering from a good deal of exhaustion and exposure," said the black-mustached man briskly. "But we have to ask you to put your suit on once again and finish your walk to your spaceship, to tell them that we're here." "Why not?" said Clancy. He began to get into his spacesuit, while the other two watched; the girl, he thought, with a certain amount of admiration in her eyes. "Yes, it's too bad one of us can't be spared to go with you," said the mustached man. "But we have no outside suits aboard the ship, and then if nothing else one would be needed for protection from the hobgoblins." "Protection -- ?" echoed Clancy. He paused, in the midst of sealing the trunk of his suit. For the first time it struck him that he could not hear the voiceless gibber of the hobgoblins here. The mustached man must have divined his thought, for he answered it. "Yes," he said. "The special hull materials of this ship shield us from hobgoblin attempts to control us. A refinement of the shielding material in your suits. That same sort of protection we now have will be necessary for future Line Teams and whoever chooses this planet. I will have to recommend it once we get back to Earth." "Yeah," said Clancy, putting on his helmet, but with the faceplate still open. "I could have used some of that shielding myself, before this." "You've done a marvelous job. Lineman," said Charles Li, "in resisting hobgoblin attack so far. They haven't been able to affect you at all, no matter how exhausted you've become. That will be going in my report, too. Well -- good luck! And remember, head back the way you came." Li reached out to shake hands. But, just at that moment, Clancy remembered something. "Plotch!" he said. "I've got to take Plotch on in with me! He'll need medical attention." "I'm afraid it's too late for medical attention." Li shook his head sharply. "Your teammate is dead." "No, he isn't!" insisted Clansy. "You don't understand. There was a cryogenic unit in his suit" "Yes, I know ail about that," Li interrupted, "but you're mistaken. The cryogenic unit was actually in one of the other suits. Your teammate is indeed dead. Come along, I'll show him to you." T T e turned and led the way  once more into the corridor, the girl and Clancy following. They went down the corridor a little way and into another room with a single bunk in it. On this bunk lay Plotch, in his suit, but with the faceplate open and unfrosted; and with his hands folded on his chest. His face had the stiff, powdered and rouged look of a body that has been embalmed. "You see?" said Li, after a moment. "I sympathize with you. But your friend is quite dead; and carrying him, you might not have the strength to make it to your ship. You can leave him safely to us to be taken care of." Clancy stared at Plotch, he did not believe Li. He thought he detected a slight rise and fall of Plotch's chest, under his coveralls, which were now as clean and pressed as Clancy's own. But cleverly, Clancy saw the futility of arguing with the powerful Head of the R. and E. Service. Clancy nodded his head and went back out into the corridor; he began to fasten up his faceplate. "Don't bother to show me out," he said, grinning. "I can handle the airlock by myself." "Good luck, then," said the mustached man. He and the girl shook hands with him and then went off down the corridor, around a bend of it, and disappeared. Clancy turned and walked heavily to the airlock entrance, walked into it, waited a second, then turned and tiptoed back into the corridor and back up to the room in which Plotch lay. TT'ven thawed out in his suit,  -- ' Plotch was a heavy load to get up from the bunk, but Clancy closed his faceplate and got him up in his arms in the same awkward, front-carrying position in which he had first tried to carry the other away from the smashed flitter. Carrying Plotch', he tiptoed back out into the corridor into the airlock and cycled the lock open. Once outside, with the airlock's outer door closed behind him, he started tiptoeing off toward a sunlightblazoned patch of clouds, which was only an hour or two above horizon. He was almost sure it was nearly sunset and that he was still headed in his original direction. As he went, the weight of Plotch forced him down off his toes, to walk flat-footedly. Slowly, Plotch seemed to gain heaviness, and tremendous weariness began to flood back into Clancy. He was dreadfully thirsty. But when he gave in at last to temptation and sucked on the water tube in his helmet, only a little raspy gasp of moisture-laden air came through his mouth. Somehow, although he could not remember doing it, he must have emptied his reserve water supply. But he could have sworn that there had been some liquid still in reserve. However, there was no help for him now. As if in compensation, he made the discovery that Plotch had frozen stiff once more in the same old position. Almost without thought, he maneuvered the frozen body back up on his helmet and shoulders in the same position in which he had carried it so far and tottered on toward the red, glaring patch of sunlight-illumined cloud before him. His head swam. With every step, the efforts of moving seemed to grow greater. But now he had no strength left, even for the process of reason. He did not know exactly why he was carrying Plotch, with such great effort, toward the sunset ; and it was too great an effort to reason it out. All he had strength for was to plod onward, one foot after another, one foot after another... Several times it seemed to him that he passed out, or went to sleep on his feet. But when he woke up he was still walking. Finally, he had lost all contact with his body and its strange desire to carry a frozen Plotch into the sunset. He stood as if apart from it in his mind and watched with a detached and uncurious amazement as that body staggered on, tilting precariously now and' then under its burden, but never quite going down, while the landscape danced about it, one moment being rocky plain -- the next a fantastic, lcrw-walled city thronged with hobgoblins -- the next a dusty African plain where elephants fled before hunters in a wheeled cart... He was still walking when the sun went down. And after that he remembered nothing... when he finally came to again, it was to a fuzzy, unreal state. He was lying on some flat surface and a body was bending over him; but the features in the face of the body danced so that he could not identify whoever it was. But, in spite of the unreality of it all, the smells were hard and familiar -- the interior stink of a Line transmit ship, the smell of his own bonk aboard it, a mingled odor of men and grease. tt T Te'll be all right," a familiar voice said above him. It came from the figure with the mixed-up features, but it was the voice of Jeph Wasca, his Team Captain. "Plotch?" Clancy managed to croak. "What?" The blurry figure with the dancing features bent down dose to Clancy's face. "Plotch..." Clancy felt the strength draining out of him. After a few seconds, the figure straightened up, the dancing face withdrawing. "I can't understand you. Tell me later, then," said Jeph's voice, brusquely. "I haven't got time to talk to you now, Clance. You go to sleep. When you wake up, you'll be back Earthside." The indefinite figure withdrew, and all the fuzzy lights, colors, sounds and smells surrounding Clancy whirled themselves into a funnel that drew him down into dark unconsciousness. When he woke this third time, he was indeed -- as Jeph had promised -- Earthside. He could tell it, if no way else, by the added pull of gravity, holding him down harder upon the bed in which he lay. The room he opened his eyes upon was plainly a hospital room, and there was a bottle of glucose solution with a tube leading to a needle inserted in his wrist. He felt as if he had spent half a year locked up in a packing case with a pack of angry bobcats. Where he was not sore, he ached; and he did not feel as if he had strength enough to move the little finger of one hand. He lay for a while, placidly and contentedly watching the featureless white ceiling above him, and then a nurse came in. She put a thermometer sensor-strip into his mouth briefly, and then took it out again to examine it. Once his lips were free, he spoke to her. "You're a real nurse?" he asked. She laughed. She had freckles on her short nose, and they crowded together when she laughed out loud. "They don't let imitations work in this ward," she said. "How're you feeling?" "Terrible," he said. "But just as long as I don't try to move, I feel fine." "That's good," she said. "You just go on not trying to move. That's doctor's orders for you anyway. Do you think you're up to having some visitors later on this afternoon?" "Visitors?" he asked "Your Line Team Captain," she said. "Maybe some other people."  "Sure," Clancy said. She went out; and Clancy fell asleep. Lie was awakened by someone # speaking gently in his ear and a light touch on his shoulder. He opened his eyes and looked up into the face of Jeph standing at his bedside with another man -- a tall man standing a little behind him. "How are you feeling, Clance?" Jeph asked, "Fine," answered Clancy sleepily. His fingers groped automatically for the bed-control lever at the bedside and closed upon it. He set the little motors whirring to raise him up into halfsitting position. "The nurse said you might be in to see me." "I've been waiting to see you," said Jeph. "Got somebody here to see you." The man behind Jeph moved forward; but Clancy's eyes were all on Jeph. "Plotch?" Clancy asked. "He's going to be all right," Jeph answered. "They've got him defrosted and on his way back to normal -- thanks to you." "Don't thank me!" exploded Clancy. "Jeph, I can't take that guy any more! If I have to take any more of him, I'll kill him!" "Relax," said Jeph, I've known that for some time. I made up my mind some months back that one of you had to leave the Team." "One of us -- " Clancy went rigid, under the covers of the bed. "Plotch's being transferred." Clancy relaxed. "Thanks," he muttered. "Don't thank me," said Jeph. "You earned it. You saved all our necks out there on XN-# -- and more. That's why the Commandant's here to talk to you." Clancy's gaze shot past Jeph for the first time; and the tall man stepped right up te the bedside. It was Janssen all right, with his gray, bristling little military mustache, just as Clancy remembered him. Janssen smiled stiffly down at Clancy. Clancy's nerves, abraded by his sessions with the hobgoblins, took sudden alarm. "What about?" he demanded warily. "Let's get you briefed first," said Janssen sharply. He pulled up a chair and sat down, kicking another chair over to Jeph, who also sat down. "Sorry to put you through your paces like this," Janssen said, not sounding sorry at all, "just the minute you get your eyes open. But when the tune's ripe, the tune's ripe. We've got someone else due to meet us here; and he may want to ask you some questions. I'm going to be asking you some questions for his benefit, in any case; and what I want you to do is just speak up. Give us both straight answers, just the way they come to you. You've got that?" Clancy nodded again, warily. (  A #I right. Now, to get you briefed on the situation," said Janssen. "First, it seems you ran into something new out there on XN-#. That planet's got an actual sentient life form, which exists as something like clouds of free electrons. Beyond that, we don't know much about them, except for three things; none of which we'd have known if you hadn't managed to carry Plotch on foot all the way back to the ship. One -- " Janssen held up a knobby forefinger to mark the point. " -- They can move material objects up to a certain size, with a great deal of effort -- as in that shower of rocks you remember," he said. "But evidently it's not easy for them. Also, they can affect human thinking processes -- up to a point. Again, though, it's not easy for them. For one thing, any kind of material envelope, like the body of a ship, or a flitter, or a suit like you were wearing, shields them out to a certain extent, depending on its thickness. For another, it seems they only become really effective if the human is the way you were, near the end of your walk -- in a highly exhausted condition; the kind of condition where lack of sleep or extreme effort might have brought you to the point of hallucinations, anyway. Third -- and most important -- they were trying to kill off all the men of your Team. It seems they were able to understand that with the drone dismantled, the ship unmanned and the terminal not yet fully built and operative, there'd be no way for another ship out to XN-#. In fact, the chances of our hitting the planet on a blindtransmit once more, let alone getting another drone safely landed on it, were microscopic. For some reason they didn't want us to know about their existence; and that suggests that maybe they wanted to make preparations of some kind  -- either for defense or offense against the human race." He paused. "Lucky for us," he said brusquely to Clancy, "you frustrated them." "Just by bringing Plotcli in?" Clancy demanded. There was something disproportionate in all this. He did not trust Janssen at all. "That's right, Glance," said Jeph. "There's something you don't know. If you'd decided to sit down out there and wait for rescue, you'd have dried up to dust inside your suit before any rescue came," Clancy stared at the Team Captain. "All but one flitter and twoman crew," said Jeph slowly, "we're out on jobs -- and the closest one out was farther away from the ship than you and Plotch were. Glance, every one of those flitters was smashed by rock showers, and its crew killed or stranded." Clancy swallowed for the moment forgetting the Line Commandant. "Who..." he could not finish the question. He only stared at Jeph with bright eyes. Jeph answered slowly, but without any attempt at emotion. "Fletch," the Team Leader said, "Jim, Wally, Pockets, Ush and Pappy." Clancy lay still for a moment, gazing at the wall of the room opposite. Then he looked back at Jeph. "What kind of replacements are we getting?" he asked. He looked at Janssen challengingly. "The best," answered the Commandant. "And I'll keep that promise. Again, because of you and your bringing Plotch in on foot." "I still don't see what that did -- " Clancy broke off, suddenly thoughtful. "Now you start to see it, don't you?" said Jeph. "There were three of us and one flitter left in the spaceship. Twelve men and six flitters -- including you and Plotch, all the other flitters and men we had -- were out on work location. All of them overdue, and none of them back. What was I going to do? I could not risk sending out the two men I had left for fear the same thing would happen to them -- they might not come back. On the other hand, without the Starpoints all finished, there was no way we could transmit the ship back Earthside. The only thing was for the three of us to stay put and keep the ship powered. We couldn't transmit or receive, but with luck we could act as a beacon for another blind drone transmit from Earth -- once Earth figured we were in trouble." Jeph paused. Clancy slowly nodded. "Then you came staggering in, with your load of frozen Plotch," said Jeph, "We shoved Plotch into the freeze-chamber and tried to find out from you what had happened. You weren't up to talking consciously; but I pumped you full of parasympathetic narcos, and you babbled in your sleep. You babbled it all. Once I knew what I was up against, I was able to risk my last flitter and my last two men to go out on quick rescue missions to each of the work-points. After that we went out with the men who were left for only a couple of hours on the job at a time, until the last Star-point was finished and we could transmit ourselves back here." Clancy nodded again. He was thinking of Jim, Wally, and all the rest who had not come back, looking out the window of his room at the green hospital grounds outside with unfocused eyes. Someone else had just come into the room; but Clancy was too full of feeling to bother to look to see who it was. He was aware of Jeph and the Commandant turning briefly to glance toward the newcomer, then they were back looking at him. (# All right," Janssen said grimly, with one eye still on whoever had just come in. "Let's have your attention Lineman. There's a question some people may be wanting to ask you. That's how you were able to see through what the hobgoblins were trying to do to you, in making you leave Plotchin and go off in the wrong direction ; once they'd gotten you to hallucinating about a new experimental type hip that didn't need the Line to shift from Earth out to XN-#?" Clancy scowled down at the white bedspread. "Hell," he grumbled, "I didn't see through it! I mean I didn't start adding up reasons until later. Like the rescue ship landing right beside me; and the people on her using our Team's own word for the 'hobgoblins'; when they hadn't heard me calling them that myself." "But you didn't leave Plotchin the way they wanted you to. And you didn't take their word for it that you were headed wrong for your ship," said Janssen. "Of course not!" Clancy growled. "But it was just because I felt there was something wrong about it all; and I wasn't going to leave Plotch behind, as long as there was a chance they were lying about his being dead." "All right. Wait a minute." It was the newcomer to the room speaking. He stepped close to the bedside. "Wasn't I given to understand you hated this teammate of yours -- this, uh, Plotchin?" Clancy looked up and goggled. He was gazing at a short man with a round face, black hair and a little black mustache. The man of his hallucination, only this time he was real: Charles Li, the head of Research'and Experimentation Service. Li's voice was not as deep as it had been in Clancy's hallucination -- in fact there was almost a querulous note in it. But he sounded decisive enough. "Why -- I still hate him!" snapped Clancy. "I hate his guts! But that didn't mean I was going to leave him out there!" He stared at Li. Li stared back down at him. "I guess you haven't heard the latest interpretation of that, Charlie," Janssen said stiffly to Li, and the Head of R. and E. turned about to face the Commandant. "Our Service psychologists came up with a paper on it just a couple of hours ago -- I'll see you get a copy of it by the end of the day." Li frowned suddenly at Janssen. "Never mind," Li said, "just give me the gist of it." "It's simple enough," said Janssen. "The immaterial life forms on XN-# got control of Clancy's conscious mind. But the only way they could make him hallucinate was by telling him what he ought to see and then letting him drag the parts to build the hallucination out of his own mind and memory. So while they had control of him pretty well, consciously, they never did get down into the part of him where his unconscious reflexes live. And did you know that team loyalty lives down among the instincts in some men, Charlie?" "Team loyalty, an instinct?" Li frowned again. "I don't know if I can see that." tt'T'ake my word for it, then," said Janssen, "but it's easy enough to check." He looked down at the shorter man. "Not only humans, a lot of the social animals have the same reflex. Porpoises hold another porpoise up on top of the water after he's been knocked unconscious, so that he won't drown -- that's because the porpoise breathing mechanism is conscious, not unconscious like ours. Land animals too." "Elephants... "muttered Clancy, suddenly remembering. But none of the other men were paying any attention to him. "Under an instinct like that," Janssen was going on, raspingly, to the R. and E. Service Head, "the loyalty of every team member is to the team. And every other man on it. And the loyalty of the team's to him, in return. As long as there's a spark of life left in him, his teammates will do anything they can, at any cost to themselves, to care for him, to rescue him, or bring him home safely -- " "Lief, not one of your spiels, please -- " began the shorter man, but Janssen overrode him by sheer power of voice. "Bat," went on the Commandant, "the minute he's dead, their obligation's lifted. Because they all know that now he has to be replaced by a new man on the Team, someone to whom the loyalty they used to owe the dead man 'will have to be transferred. What tripped up those hobgoblins on XN-# was the fact that Clancy here couldn't be sure Plotchin was dead. It didn't matter how much he hated Plotchin; or how overwhelming the evidence was that Plotchin was dead, or that trying to save Plotchin might only mean throwing his own life away, too. As long as the slightest chance was there that Plotchin could be rescued, Clancy was obligated by his Team instinct to do his best for his teammate. That's why Clancy brought the man in, in spite of how he felt about him, personally, and in spite of all those aliens could do, and in spite of the near physical impossibility, even under the lower gravity there, of carting a frozen dead man, weighing nearly as much as he did, for miles." Janssen stopped talking. All the while he had been speaking, Li's face had been growing sourer and sourer, like a man who has discovered a worm in the apple into which he has just bitten. "Can I talk now?" demanded Li. The querulous note in his voice was mounting to a pugnacious whine. "Go ahead," said Janssen. "All right." The smaller man drew a deep breath. "What's this all about? You got me over here to see this man, telling me you had something to show me. Evidently you wanted to prove to me he's a hero. All right, I agree. He's a hero. Now, what about it?" Janssen turned to Jeph, "Shut the door, there," he ordered. Jeph complied. Janssen's eyes raked from the Line Team Captain to Clancy. "And if either of you breathe a word of what you hear in this room from now on, I'll personally see that you get posted out on a job two hundred light-years from Earth, and forgotten there." IX '"Mancy's stomach floated suddenly inside him, as if an elevator he was in had just dropped away under the soles of his feet. His premonitions of trouble on seeing Janssen had been only too correct. Here, the man who had evidently lost five years of battles with the Head of R. and E. was about to take one more swing at the other Service Head, using Clancy ; as a club. Two guesses, thought Clancy, as to what the outcome would be -- and what would happen to Clancy himself as a result. He had escaped the hobgoblins on XN-#, only to be trapped and used by the super-hobgoblin of all -- his own tough-talking, but ineffective Line Service Commandant There he was now -- Janssen -- tying into Li as if he'd been the winner all these last five years, instead of the other way around. "I'm glad to hear you admit that, Charlie," Janssen was snapping, "because Clancy here is a hero. A real, live hero. A man who damn near killed himself doing a superhuman job in the face of inimical alien action to save his teammate. Only he nearly didn't make it, because he was already chewed down past the exhaustion point when he started. Not just from fighting his job and the aliens -- but from being worn thin by a round damn dozen of your Service's useless ivory-tower experiments, built into his working suit!" Li stared at him. "Whatire you talking about?" bristled Li. "It was the collarinnovation on his own suit that kept him from being brained when that rock hit his helmet. If it hadn't been for the experimental cryogenic unit in Plotchin's suit, Plotchin wouldn't be alive now!" "Sure. Two!" snarled Janssen. "Two gadgets paid off, but of --  what? A total of twenty-three, for both men's suits? What did the other twenty-one gadgets do for either of them? I'll tell you. Nothing! Nothing, except to wear them out to the point where they were ready to cut each other's throat like half the rest of my men on the Line Teams 'nowadays!" Li's face was palely furious behind the black mustache. "Sorry. I don't see that!" he snapped. "Your man's still only a hero because the cryogenic unit gave him a revivable teammate to bring back. And credit for the cryogenic unit being in Plotchin's suit belongs to us!" "You think so?" grated Janssen. Li's voice had gone high in tone with the argument. Janssen's was going down into a bass growl. Both men looked ready to start swinging at each other at any minute. Janssen's gray mustache bristled at Li. "Stop and think again for a moment. What if your cryogenic unit hadn't worked? What if Plotchin had actually been dead? Clancy wouldn't have had any way of knowing it, for sure. And so he'd have brought Plotchin in, anyway! You think you can take his hero status away from him just because your unit worked? He did what he did out of a sense of duty to his teammate -- and whether there was a live man or a dead one on top of him at the time doesn't matter." UQo?" snarled Li.  "So!" barked Janssen. "I've been lying back and waiting for something to hang you with, Charlie, for four years. Now I've got it. I'm starting to punch buttons the minute I leave this hospital. We're both of us responsible to Earth Central, and Earth Central's responsible to the taxpayers. I'm going to set the wheels going to bring my hero up in front of a full-dress Central Investigating Committee -- to determine whether the excessive number of experiments your Service has been forcing upon my Line Teams might not have caused the Relay Station installation on XN-# to fail in the face of attack by inimical aliens, who then might have gone undiscovered and eventually posed a threat to the whole Line, if not to the whole human race." Clancy had a sudden, irrational impulse to pull the bedcovers up over his head and pretend they had all gone away. "Are you crazy?" snarled Li. "You tried fighting me, five years ago, when we first got Central permission to test experimental equipment under working conditions, on your Line Teams. And Central went right along with me all the way." "That was then, Charlie!" Janssen grated. "That was then, when you had all the little glittery, magic-seeming wonderworld-tomorrow type of gadgets to demonstrate on the TV screens and grab the headlines. All I had was honest argument. But now it's the other way around. All you've got is more of the same -- but I've got the real glitter. I've got a hero. Not a fake hero, flanged up for the purpose. But a true hero -- an honest hero. You can't shoot him down no matter what angle you try from. And I've got villains -- real villains, in those alien hobgoblins, or whatever they are. I'm going to win this inquiry the same way you won the last one. Not in 'he Committee Room, but out in the News Services. I can get you and your experiment wiped clean out of my Service, Charlie! And I'll play hell with your next year's appropriations, to boot!" Janssen shut up, his mustache stiff with anger. Clancy held his breath, resisting the impulse to shut his eyes. The Line Service Commandant had taken his swing; and now -- how, Clancy did not know, but there would undoubtedly turn out to be a way -- Li would lower the boom. "All right," said Li, bitterly. "Damn you, Lief! You know I can't afford any threat to next year's appropriations now that the drone by-pass system is ready to go into field testing! Name your price!" '"'lancy blinked. He opened his  eyes very wide and stared at Li. "But you wipe me out, and you'll regret it, Lief!" continued the R. and E. Head, bursting out before Clancy could get his brains unscrambled. "Admit it or not, but a lot of our ivory-tower gadgets, as you call them, have ended up as standard equipment, saving the lives of men on your Teams!" "Don't deny it!" snapped Janssen. "I don't deny it and never did. And I don't want to wipe you out. I just want to get back the right to put some limit on the number of wild-eyed ideas my men have to test for your lab jockeys! That's all!" "All right," said Li. He, too was relaxing, though his face was still sour. "You've got it." "And we'll draw up an intraService agreement," said Janssen. "All right." Li's glance swung balefully to fasten for a second on Clancy. "I suppose you know you'll be holding up progress?" "That won't matter so much'," said Janssen, "as long as I'm upholding my Linemen." "Excuse me," Li answered stiffly, looking back at him, "I don't see that. As far as I'm concerned, progress comes before the individual." "It does, does it?" said Janssen. "Well, let me tell you something. You get yourself a fresh crop of laboratory boys out of the colleges, every year, all you want, to work in your nice, neat, air-conditioned labs. But I get only so many men for work on the Line -- because it takes a special type and there's only so many of that type born each generation!" Clancy stared guiltily at Janssen. Clancy's conscience was undergoing an uncomfortable feeling -- as if he had just been punched in the pit of his stomach. "I know," Li was answering, with a sour glance at Clancy. "Heroes." "Heroes, hell!" exploded Janssen. "Race horses! That's what my boys are -- race horses! And you wanted to turn them into pack mules for your own purposes. Not damn likely! Not any more damn likely than I was to roll over on my back and let you get away with using a full-dress Central Investigation Committee to get permission to stick your nose into my Line Service! Open your eyes for once, Charlie! Use your imagination on something living! Can you imagine what it's like to do what these men do, jammed at best into the few clear cubic feet of a tiny transit ship you could cover with a large tent? And at worst -- living in their suits out on the job for days on end, working harder than any manual laborer's worked on Earth in fifty years, always under strange conditions and unknown dangers like those hobgoblins on XN-#?" J anssen had to stop for a second to draw breath. "Can you imagine doing that?" he went on. "Just to put in a tourists to use; just about the time you're maybe getting killed or crippled putting in another Station out on some world the tourists have never heard of yet?" "No, I can't," he said, dryly. "And I don't believe any normal, sensible man can. If the work's that bad, what makes any of your men want to do it?" "Listen." Clancy propped himself up on one elbow. His conscience and the recognition of how wrong he had been about Janssen was finally bringing him into the fight. It was late. But better late than never. "Listen -- " he said again to Li. "You get a feeling you can't describe at the end of a job -- when a working Station finally goes into the line. You feel good. You know you've done something, out there. Nobody else did it, but you -- and nobody can take it away from you, that you've done it!" "I see." The short man's mustache lifted a little. He turned to the door, opened it, and looked back at Janssen. "They're romantics, your Linemen. That's it in a nutshell. Isn't it?" "That's right, Charlie," said the Commandant coldly. "You named it." "Yes," said Li, "and no doubt the rest of the race has to have them for things like building the Line. But, if you'll excuse me. personally I can't see romantics. Or romanticism, either." He went out shutting the door. "No," said Janssen, grimly, looking at the closed door. "You wouldn't. Your kind never does. But we manage to get things done in spite of you, one way or another." He glared suddenly at Clancy, who was staring at him with a powerful intensity. "What're you gawking at, Lineman?" he barked. "Nothing," said Clancy. course the submarine is named after the marine animal, but in a rather roundabout way. Back in #, Sir Hubert Wilkins acquired a surplus submarine from the first world war, intending to use it to reach the North Pole by traveling under the floating arctic ice (something that was actually done three decades later), and he re-named the submarine Nautilus. Both Admiral Rickover's and Sir Hubert's submarines were named after Jules Verne's fictitious submarine in Twenty Thousand Leagues Under the Sea. Jules Verne, in turn, named his submarine after an actual small submarine designed and built by the American painter and inventor Robert Fulton and tested in the Seine river during the early years of the nineteenth century. The river water proved to be so muddy that Fulton could see for a distance of about five feet, and that, combined with Napoleon's lack of interest, ended the experiments. But it started the use of the name. Where did Fulton get the name?  He lived in the days -- sometimes I think of them as the fortunate days from the point of view of education -- where a young man had to learn the classical languages before he was admitted to the study of anything else. Hence he knew that in Greek naus means a ship, nautes means a sailor and that the latter word has a poetical form: nautilos. But Fulton did not have real or even ghostly sailors in mind, he thought of a shell of the kind that is in front of me on my dsek. It came from far away -- namely the Philippine Islands -- and could be bought in curio shops. When sawed in half carefully, it showed a large number of chambers; and since the days of George Everard Rumphius of the Dutch East India Company, it was known that something resembling an octopus lived in tire foremost and largest of these chambers. It is a peculiar octopus, but since it is peculiar mainly when compared with other octopi, we first need a general discussion of the tribe, before we can dwell on nautilus. nphe scientific term for octopuslike animals is cephalopods, the "head-footed ones," for the simple reason that not all of them have eight arms as is implied by the name octopus. They are molluscs, like snails and clams, but they are the most highly evolved molluscs there are. Most molluscs are helpless in the face of an attack; at best they have a hard shell into which to retreat. The cephalopods are usually the attackers. Very many molluscs are blind; the cephalopods have well developed and especially large eyes. Some deepsea forms have even evolved luminous organs in addition to their eyes. (There is one, just one, blind cephalopod, a small deepsea form discovered by the oceanographic expedition with SS Valdivia in #.) It is quite impossible to imagine anything less intelligent than an oyster, but the cephalopods have a degree of intelligence that might be compared to that of a bird of prey, and it may well be higher. Most molluscs are small; some cephalopods are the largest living creatures in the ocean, if you don't count the whales. Finally molluscs, if they move around at all, do so at the proverbial snail's pace; the cephalopods are the speediest inhabitants of the oceans, if only for short dashes. As a matter of fact they use jet propulsion. Like all other molluscs, the cephalopods are geologically old. The oldest known fossil of a cephalopod was found in rocks from the Cambrian period of # flourished ever since and still do, though at times the number of different forms was larger than it is now. About # fossil forms are known; the number of living forms in around #. It is an amusing fact that two or three of the living forms are known only from the contents of stomachs of toothed whales; they have not yet been caught directly. For purposes of classification, the cephalopoda are divided into two orders: the dibranchiata (meaning : two gills) and the tetrabranchiata (four gills) ; nautilus is the only living form that belongs to the second order. The first order has a very obvious sub-division into two groups. One group consists of the ectopoda with eight arms of about equal length and equipped along their whole length with suction disks; quite often the arms are joined by a web at their bases. The other group is that of the decapoda with eight arms of about equal length and two so-called tentacles that are longer, sometimes much longer, than the arms. The tentacles are without suction disks except at their broadened tips; in some forms, there are claws in addition to the suction disks on those tips. The three most common and therefore best known types of the Fig. I . Common octopus, lumping a crab. Fig. #. Schematic drawing of a squid (Loligo), showing main analomical features. living cephalopods are the common octopus (the Ktake of the Germans and Scandinavians) with an egg-shaped body and arms joined by a web. (Fig. #) The scientific designation of the common type is Octopus vulgaris. The next one is the cuttlefish ( Sepia officinalis), which provides the cuttlebone for caged canaries and finches and is slightly more elongated in body shape than the common octopus. The third wellknown type is the squid, the calamaro of the Italians (scientific designation: Loligo), which has a torpedo-shaped body and especially large eyes. While the shapes differ, the internal construction is more or less the same -- it might be called a bag within a bag. The outer bag is known as the mantle, a flexible container of tough skin and many muscles. The inner bag bears the inelegant name of "visceral mass" and is attached to the mantle in only a few places. The space between visceral mass and mantle is filled with sea water; logically the gills are located in this watery space between the two bags (Fig. #). The animal has complete control of the mantle and can close it tightly around what must be called its neck. If it is closed in this manner and if the whole mantle is then contracted sharply, the water can escape only through the funnel (technically known as the hyponome, but more frequently called the "siphon") below the head. This produces a powerful jet of water, and the reaction principle causes the animal to move rapidly in the opposite direction. When this mechanism is used for escape, the discharge of the water from the mantle cavity is usually accompanied by a discharge from the ink sack, but this discharge does not act like an underwater "smoke screen" as one can read in many places. Anybody who has actually observed it has seen that the ink does not spread out rapidly; it stays in one blob for some time, a blob of about the size and the lumpy shape of an octopus. In short, the ink discharge produces something like a phantom octopus, while the animal itself is rapidly disappearing. This disappearance is aided by the fact that most cephalopods can change their color rapidly. A fleeting cephalopod makes itself look as pale as it can. As for the color of the ink, it is deep brown in squids, blueblack in cuttlefish and plain black in the case of the octopus. Fig. #. The deep-sea decapod Spirula, showing internal sheU. Qince the discussion is aiming in  the direction of the shelled nautilus, we'll have to discuss the hard parts of the cephalopods next. The term mollusc comes from the Latin mollu scus, meaning "soft," but most of the softbodied molluscs do produce something hard, the oyster shell being an example of exceptional hardness. The cephalopods of our seas have only two hard parts, namely the two mandibles of their beaks and the flat bony piece imbedded inside the mantle in their back. The mandibles are usually described as being like a parrot's beak in shape, and this description is quite good. To be fully accurate, however, it should read: like a parrot's beak upside down; for the lower mandible is the larger one which closes over the upper mandible. As for the bony material on the back, the cuttlefish has relatively the largest one, which covers the whole back of the visceral mass. The common octopus has only a small remnant of this "cuttlebone" -- students who dissect an octopus sometimes have trouble finding it -- while Loligo has what has been named its "pen" which looks like the active end of a native spear. The foregoing discussion of the living cephalopods that do not produce shells can be summarized by saying that they have well organized and well coordinated bodies capable of rapid movement. They are characterized by highly evolved eyes with lenses just like our own, by the possession of ink sacks and the ability to change color at will. At present there are three -- not two as popular books have it -- kinds of shell-producing cephalopods in the oceans. The one that became known last and also happens to be the smallest is a decapod named Spirula spirula. Its shell has a diameter of only half an inch and looks like a tiny snail shell. In fact, the shells were well known because they were often washed up along tropical shores. Just what kind of creature produced these shells was not known, and I doubt whether anybody guessed that it might be a cephalopod. The first specimen of the animal was dredged from a depth of # fathoms by the British oceanographic expedition of H.M.S. Challenger just about a hundred years ago. The decapod measures V # inches in length without the two tentacles; the tentacles, when fully extended, measure another V # inches. (Fig. #). In # only four specimens were known. By # the number had risen to fourteen. Then the Danish zoologist Johannes Schmidt began to look for the breeding grounds of the river cels and found it to be under the Sargasso Sea. His nets, designed to capture tiny eel larvae, also caught Spirula, but many questions remained open until the two Danish expeditions on the ship Dana (twenty years ago) gathered a total of # specimens that could be observed alive and dead, could be photographed in black and white, in color and with Xrays. Because of these studies, conducted mainly by Anton F. Bruun, we know that Spirula lives at a depth of between # and # feet, that its normal position is vertical, with the head hanging down, that its movement in the ocean is also vertical with a vertical range of about half a mile, that the little shell is completely enclosed in the mantle, and that there are two small fins at the rear end of the mantle -- that is, on top. Between the fins there is a luminous organ. nphe shell-producing octopod that has been known for the longest time, namely since classical antiquity, because it occurs in the Mediterranean, has an appropriate classical name: Argonauta argo. Otherwise it is known as the paper nautilus because the shell it produces is paper thin and white and, incidentally, fairly elastic. But here we are dealing with a specialized case that does not Fig. #. Cross section through a Nautilus, showing chambers in the shell. have much to do with the general evolution of the cephalopods. To begin with, only the female forms a shell; the male is shellless and tiny, about half an inch long. The female has six normal arms and two that are broadened into nearly circular disks. A secretion from these two arms, upon exposure to the water, forms the shell. Classical writers told that these two arms were used as sails when Argonauta floated at the surface. This happens not to be true, but modem observers did see that they are used as paddles. The shell of the paper nautilus is not attached to the body anywhere and seems to serve mainly as a cradle for the eggs. Argonauts sometimes leaves its shell voluntarily, but Italian experts are firm in their assertion that it will die when removed from the shell for any length of time. And now we come to the true nautilus of the western Pacific, sometimes called the "pearly nautilus" because it occasionally forms inferior pearls in its shell, presumably as a response to a local irritation. That it differs fundamentally from other living cephalopods is shown by the fact that it has four gills. But it differs in many other ways too. Its eyes are not like the lensequipped eyes of the other cephalopods -- they are "pinhole cameras." It does not have an ink sack, and it lacks salivary glands. It has "many" arms instead of eight or ten, but they are all short, soft instead of tough, and they lack suction cups. Evidently we have here a primitive form of the cephalopods, an ancient type that managed to survive without major and probably even minor changes. (Fig. #). But the very fact that it survived unchanged shows that Nature made a certain invention at an early date. The animal lives in the large front chamber of its shell, but maintains a connection with the gas-filled smaller chambers by means of an appendage (called the siphuncle) that goes through small holes in the chamber walls, all the way back to the smallest chambers. Not many observations could be made, but it seems that there is also a gas bubble in the front chamber behind its body. When the animal protrudes a little from its shell, all the gas expands and the whole becomes lighter so that it rises to the surface, or to nearer the surface. When it squeezes itself back in its shell, the gas is compressed and nautilus dives deeper. Since Spirula has a similar, though internal, chambered shell and a siphuncle, it probably uses this method for performing its vertical migrations, with the fins used only for course corrections. Even if one knew nothing about the primitive organization of nautilus except that it has a chambered shell, one would immediately think of the extinct forms of cephalopods and wonder what connection there is. One type of extinct cephalopods goes under the name of ammonites (Fig. #). In some areas of E 'rope they are the best known fossils, and vintners and quarry workers have picked them up by the dozens each year for hundreds of years, probably taking them to be gigantic snails. Ammonites come in all sizes, from a few inches in diameter to the unbelievable Pachydiscus seppenradensis, found near a place named Seppenrade a century ago. The not quite complete shell measures nine feet in diameter. Fig. # . Four European Ammonites. Ceratites lived during the Middle Triassic (Muschelkalk Seo), Cosmoceras and Arletites during the early part of the Jurassic period, while Crioceras lived during the Cretaceous period. The same vintners and quarry picked up other fossils without workers -- and the fisherman of knowing what they were. They Lyme Regis in England -- also were stony round dowels, each with one pointed end. The best modern comparison is a cartridge for an infantry rifle. Even the size is about the same in most cases. They were called thunderbolts by the populace; educated people called them belemnites, from Greek belemnon which means a crossbow dart. They were also remains of ancient cephalopoda; the largest known is Megateuthis, seven feet in length. Teeling that we don't know as much about them as one could wish, I reached for an old book on fossils, printed in #. Well, we still don't know very much, but there certainly has been some progress compared to four score years ago. This is how our current knowledge of the evolution of the cephalopods looks: Late in the Cambrian period, first cephalopods made their appearance with the first of the "nautiloids." During the Ordovician period that followed the Cambrian period and which lastnautiloids fantastically increased in numbers (most of them still with straight, not coiled, shells) and they fully Held their own durSilurian period that followed. Near the end of the Silurian years ago) a separate branch began to split off, the ancestors of the later ammonites, the group being referred to as "ammonoids" i During the following Devonian; years) and the Permian period slowly diminished in numbers and later on kept diminishing until only one form is now left. The ammonoids, though all this time, held their own until, with the beginning of the Triassic period they exploded into multitudes of forms, reaching their maximum during the Jurassic period that followed the Triassic. They were still very numerous during the Cretaceous period that followed the Jurassic, but at the end of years ago, they became completely extinct. Since soft parts of bodies rarely fossilize, we don't know what the late ammonites looked like; the general impression is that of a kind of super nautilus, with true arms and modem eyes. We do know that some Had ink glands. Just at the time the ammonites began to flourish, at the beginning of the Triassic period, the dibranchiate? made their appearance, at first as belemnites. Though the belemnites themselves became extinct, the didorsal shield (Bavarian Lias formation) FI, #. Cross section through the hard parts of a Jurassic belemnile. Usually the rostrum breaks off near the broken line so that only the solid portion to the left of the broken line is found. braacHiates Have increased in numbers ever since. Fig. # shows a cross section through a late and reasonably complete belemnite. At the left we have the tail end or rostrum; it ia solid but must have been inside the mantle while the animal was alive. The section I labelled "coae" (technically the "pHragmokoa" from Greek phiagmos, meaning barricade) shows the location of the tail end of the living body. The "cone" then continued as the "dorsal shield" (technically the "pro-ostracum") which probably covered the whole back to the "neck," as does the cuttlebone of the living Sepia. Because the rostrum looked so Heavy, the German paleontologist O. Jaekel, in #, suggested changing the term rostrum to pallix (little spike) and visualized the belemnites as sticking in the bottom mud with these spikes, Heads up waving their arms about in search of prey like sea anemones. It was an amusing thought but a simple calculation showed that the volume of the "cone" would fully compensate for the weight of the rostrum. If we assume tail fins outside the rostrum, we get a form quite like the living Loligo. It is known that some belemnites Had ink glands, and some especially fine fossils from Lyme Regis This scan was produced and distributed free by the Pulpscans Group. If you paid for this digital document or a compilation of this and other digital pulps, you got ripped off. But you can still have this and more than a thousand more pulps for free by coming over and joining us at pulpscans yahoogroups . com. indicate only six arms for these particular belemnites. Faint impressions in the rock have been interpreted as a line of curved claws along their arms; whether they had claws only or claws next to suction disks is not known. And that is the story so far. To go farther, we need not just more, but better fossils of ancient cephalopods. But if it were not for the beautiful living fossil, the nautilus, we would be on far more shaky ground in tinderstanding what lived in the seas while the dinosaurs were walking the land.      Ramond F. Jones is a veteran among science-fiction writers; thirty years or so ago he was writing some of the most provocative stories around, but in recent years we've seen little of his work. Next month Galaxy plans to remedy that lack. The story is a long novelette, which has to do with an unusual form of space travel; title is Subway to the Stars. Also back with us after much too long a lapse of time is the spry young Englishman who, in the sixth decade of his life, decided it was about time he got married, did so, and now lives on the outskirts of a pretty little town in southern England. You know the one we mean. You know him, anyway, if you've read The Day of the Triffids, seen Village of the Damned or come across any of the other polished, gentle and literate sciencefiction works signed by the name of John Wyndham. This particular example of his work is called A Life Postponed, and it's a novelette. Poul Anderson (with The Sharing of Flesh ) and Mack Reynolds (Spying Season) will also join us next month; so will two relative newcomers -- Stephen Goldin and Joseph Green -- both of whom are, as it happens, graduates of the "first" stories we publish each month in If. They've got their degrees now, as you'll see by the stories... The Market In Aliens Intelligent or not -- the price was right. 'T'tie first thing I did when I brought the alien home from auction was to plop him right into the tub. No sense in taking chances, even though they had assured me as usual that he wag strong enough to exist out of the acqueous environment for several days. These were the same boys who had learned only after a lot of trial and error that they needed an acqueous environment in the first place, of course. The one thing I couldn't take would be an alien dying on me right off, and thanks to the liars and cheats who run these farces, there's a lot of precedent. The next thing I did, after I established that he was going to lie there quietly, breathing slowly, turning the water their characteristic black, was to make a Strong drink and call Intercontinental. I didn't even want to try making conversation with him; I had gone through that with the earlier ones, and it always came down to the same frustration, backed by whistling. Some day they're going to establish communication with them, and when they do, I'll be happy to talk. But until then, it's absolutely pointless. Besides, there is absolutely nothing an alien could say that would interest me in the slightest, not at this stage of the game. I was lucky. I got Black, my contact, on only the fourth or fifth try at the switchboard -- Inter is in administrative collapse like almost everything these days -- and after reminding him of all the favors I had done for him, I laid it right on the line. "I've got one in the bathtub," I said. "A clean Healthy male, in the pink of maturity, I'd say. All reflexes in order, highly responsive and probably as intelligent as hell; he's piping a blue streak. I just got him this afternoon." Black shrugged, a common business technique, and then cut off his viewscreen. "Don't need it," he said. "We're already overstocked." "You need this one. Prime of life and all that. Furthermore, I was able to get him reasonable, and I can pass that saving right on to you." tCQorry," Black said. "We just  don't need it right now. These things Haven't been moving as well as we had hoped in the last month. People are tired of them, and I think there's a lot of guilt building up too. What the hell, they may be intelligent with these space machines and all. Speaking personally, I think the bottom has fallen out of your craze." "Never," I said. "You're talking about the whole appeal." "You don't understand psychology. Not to get involved, though, and just because I'm curious, what would you want for it?" "Five hundred." "Five hundred wEat?" "Dollars," I said. Black was my contact at Inter; I Had sold him eight aliens at more or less fair prices. Nevertheless, all that sentiment aside, he could drop dead most of the time, as far as I'm concerned. "OH. I thought you meant five Hundred cents. At that level, we might have something to talk about, for taxidermic purposes anyway. But I can't use it, Harry. We can't move the stock we got. I tell you, the word is out on these things, now with the research. We don't know what we've Hooked into." "Three hundred," I said, cutting out my own viewscreen letting Black drift in uncertainty for a few moments, a legitimate Business technique. "For you. Just for the turnover. Hell, I got him at # so you can see that I'm practically crying." "No, Harry. Speaking seriously, I probably could take him off your Hands at #, maybe '# if he shapes up. We could sneak it through. But I couldn't ask you to take a loss like that, could I? A friend is a friend. Try Franchise." "I will if I have to. But I don't like Franchise. I consider you my closest friend in this business, Black. Just to keep that relation' ship alive, I'll let you Have Himi at cost price. All right, say #. Just to Have #he lines opened." I Bad bought the alien for #, land the auctioneer had been practically begging for that figure; Black was right about the bottom having fallen out. Nevertheless, I hated to concede a point. It was the first step to losing money, and I hadn't lost a cent on the freaks yet. Not one. And not ever. Black sighed and put his viewscreen on again, gave me a good View of some cigarette-work. "#," He said, "and you'll have to deliver, and the beast better pass." "# and you make pickup. And he'll pass. He was trying to Sing me a lecture in there before." Black showed me some smoke. "# and I'll make pickup." ( ( T'vone," I said, and flipped on my own viewsceen, projected some sensitive profile-action. "How soon you be over?" 'We'll have a crew in about half an hour. You better get it sedated, Harry. Some of the crew! are getting nervous about this whole business, now. I don't want any of that whistling." "Leave it to me." "Don't overdose him now." #d "Don't worry about a thing," I said. "I treat them right. He's in perfect shape and He'll stay that way, and he'll be quiet as the tomb on the way over. You'll Have the usual certificate for me, won't you?" "Of course. You know how we do business. Personally, Harry, to loosen up a bit, I tell you that I don't see much of a future in this business for either of us, not with these latest reports. But I agree that you always came across with fair merchandise, and if He's a nice specimen, we might be able to turn him over to a lab, skip the zoo-route completely. I'll do this for old time's sake, but the lab pays only about #, I want you to know, so who's taking the loss here?" "Maybe the alien, is that whaf you're trying to tell me?" I said, and switched off altogether. The hell with them. Unctuous bastard. If anybody was going to get crucified first, though, it was going to be the Blacks, not me. I was only performing a service for a public demand, and I could prove it. I went into the bathroom, feeling pretty disgusted with the whole conversation, and looked at the alien for a while. He was in a semi-doze, one of the usual comas, the eyes bright and fixated on me as He moved slowly on his back. His tentacles were twitching. No whistling, no gestures though. "Only a few minutes for you Eere and you're gone, boy," I said. I always try to communicate with them;  never said they weren't intelligent. Deep inside me there is the belief that a bit of soul exists in everything. Hell, maybe they came to earth to cure us; how the hell do I know? When I see it, I'll believe it, that's all I know. I locked the bathroom door and went into the den and watched television for a time, waiting for the crew to come. As usual, Black's boys were late. A bulletin came on saying that yet another of their ships had landed somewhere near Lake Michigan, the second in a week in that general area, and that the usual procedures were being followed. That relieved the depression a bit. It meant that if they were efficient there for a change, the auctidn would probably be ready to go by day after tomorrow. Detroit was a nice city; I hadn't seen it for a while. So I called United and booked flight, taking coach; no sense overdoing pleasure with' business. Some time after that, just before the crew finally came, one of those damned scientists came on in an interview with the usual recent crap about mass guilt and stellar communication, and I switched that right off. The profit on the sale, less the airline deposit, left me with fifty clear and what I did was to call Ginny and take her out. We went to the zoo where I showed her the two specimens which were mine. On my own level, I'm very sentimental about the freaks. Next Month in IF by Roger Zelazny by James Blish by James H. Schmitz -- plus many other great science-fiction stories and features in the big November issue of If -- the world's award-winning sf magazine! The years whisk away like calendar pages... and new men strive against new fates ! inglake opened Hie thick, leather-bound, log book with distaste for the chore that lay ahead. It was no help to know that it was his own fault. If he had spent a few minutes each week keeping it up to date, he would not be faced now nearly a year's arrears of entry. April. The crudest month. Nothing put down in the log book since September last. He fished in an untidy drawer for a vacation schedule. He would need to look up dates for periods when the school had been closed. The rhythmic thump of a pile driver started up again and his solid brass asH bowl began to sidle over the desk top. His long, thin, old-man's hand reached out automatically for a black briar pipe, and He filled it carefully in a delaying tactic. With blue, fragrant smoke wreathing gratefully round his bead, He started again. It was a long record, running from the school's building in #. Copperplate entries on the first pages. Signed every now and then by visiting inspectors to confirm that the children of the deserving poor were being put through their paces and kept in good order. Some of the entries were about rickets and Head lice -- up to scratch, as they used to say. Not much of that now. Still some, though, in spite of the Welfare State. A Hard core that even the phalanx of do-gooders could not winkle out of squalor. He read the entry for November #th, #. News of the Armistice had come in the course of the morning. The boys had been assembled in the school hall and had cheered for the return of their brothers and fathers. Well, children would cheer for a black pig. He wondered if they had been any more socially or politically conscious of what it was all about than a similar group would be today. Probably not. The headmaster Had sent the janitor down to the town hall to ask for the rest of the day as a holiday. Not granted; some regudead and the opening of a new era, but the books had to be neat. Morning sunlight came from tall narrow windows. He was grateful for the warmth in it. Blood getting thin. How many more winters could he stand? Retirement at the end of the session. Good or bad? More of Enid with her iron tongue and uncertain temper. That was a line of speculation He did not want to follow. He turned quickly through a hundred pages to his last entry. Changes of style in writing marked the careers of his predecessors in the post. Many of them careful record keepers. How would the next man assess his own crabbed contribution? Not many pages to body out twenty-five years. Bald statements of opening and closing. Many teachers, many children come and gone. What Had He done Himself? Not a lot. Kept the lunatic fringe of so-called progressives at bay. Allowed His staff freedom to do their job'. In the yellow light, He could see that the room was full of dust from the extensive alterations that were going on. All this wing was due to come down and be remodeled. Maybe it was the dust that was making Him light-headed. He had noticed it for the last two days particularly, like the beginning of a feverish cold, with items in peripheral vision sliding about. The thump of the machine seemed to catch a harmonic of his heartbeat, and he felt suddenly that it; was controlling his breathing. Too much tobacco. He'd have to knock that off, or at least save it for the home front, where there was more need for a euphoric. A voice at his elbow surprised him; He had neither seen nor heard Prenton come in. "Are you all right, Mr. Kinglake?" There was a note of eager concern in the craft specialist's voice. He was one who found a macabre delight in human pathology. So far, in their quarter century of brink confrontation, he had not yet had the pleasure of finding Kinglake in anything but health'. "All right? Of course I'm all right. What is it?" "The contractors, Mr. Kinglake. I promise you I'll have to put in for a transfer if you don't get them to see reason." "What's worrying you?" Prenton had a responsibility for general discipline at the boys' end of the building. "It's that hole, Mr. Kinglake. There was no call for that excavation! They should have waited till we were off the site. I tell you it's like a mine shaft. Anybody falling in there has had His dinner I can tell you. Aye, and his tea." Tinglake found that He heard the words as though his ears had been shifted away from his head and were passing on the data through a bad line. He forced himself to go through the motions of lighting a match and saw the flame tremble as he put it across the bowl of his briar. But the words seemed to come clearly enough. "Don't worry about it, man. Nobody is going to fall in. They'll put barriers up before the end of the morning." "Barriers, barriers! No barriers are going to stop some of these little devils from getting near. Right at the boys' door there. My flesh creeps every time they come out." "I'll talk to the foreman. Maybe they can put up a solid screen. It won't be there long. I know today." Suddenly he felt ice-cold, as though he had been spotlighted in a beam of refrigeration. He clenched his teeth on the mouthpiece of his briar and controlled his voice with an effort. There was definitely something wrong. Pride made him determined to face it alone. He said, "Very well, Mr, Prenton, I'll see to it. Leave it with me." A form of words. How often had He used it? How often Had he found that there was nothing profitable to be done? He Heard the clamor of the construction work break in on Him as the door opened and mute slightly again as Prenton pulled it closed behind Kim . The walls of the room were shimmering as though He was looking at them through the convection currents above a coke brazier. A solid, dependable artifact -- the brass, cauldron-shaped ash bowl -- Had shifted itself until it was chocked against the spine of the log book. He put both Hands out and grasped it by its two lug Handles. From dead cold, he was now almost unbearably Hot. The bowl was vibrating like a dowser's rod. A focus for more thermal agitation than could be explained by the shaft of dusty sunlight falling there. His head was pulsing. Swelling and contracting like a pump diaphragm. Beating up to hit a frenetic rhythm, as though it was aligning itself to a fluctuating power field concentrated suddenly in this place. Something Had to go. Something Had to break. Kinglake was fighting to breathe. His own face, distorted by curvature, stared back at him from the polished surface. But was it his own face? It was plumped out. No wrinkles. Under forty you would think. A blue strip under the chin puzzled him, and he saw one hand go up to his throat... fpHe wrist was momentarily strange; for one thing, it carried a multi-colored flat disk on a metallic strap. Yet he knew it was His. He was not leaving a familiar scene for a fantasy; but waking from a fantasy into realityHe Had been pulled through an iron gate into a new now, which was at once strange and not strange. The brief seconds that it took to orient himself were enough to sink the past. Kinglake was long gone. In front of him was the site console. He slivered and stretched. Too many late nights and early mornings. A lot of work to get through before the end of the day shift. His name was on the panel: Sam Taylor. He wondered why it Had momentarily seemed as though it belonged to somebody else. Both hands forward on the coordinator, He eased it along to take up some slack that had developed in his short catnap. Excavators were trailing on disposal cars; already two tubs were waiting to be filled and a third coming into the screen from the far comer of the site where it Had tipped its load. Nothing was seriously out of phase; but he prided Himself on keeping a sustained and balanced flow of effort. Also there was some waste. The waiting tubs were consuming' as much energy as they would if they were working and He had a budget to meet. Sam Taylor traversed the site and ran the data into a computer bank as it came from his long, oblong scanner. His machinery was all round the perimeter, like a siege train. Diggers, stabilizers, gyro jacks. He was virtually holding the old building up with one Hand and slipping in a new set of foundations. Tape chattered out to give Him a written gloss on the state of the operation. All to plan. Bore samples Had given a forecast of density and cohesive index that was being justified to a fraction of a per cent... Except at the corner of the site nearest His operations room. That was where the Holdup was. There was satisfaction in finding that it was something he could not have been expected to foresee. A development outside the probability level at which he was working. He pressed a request button for his works technician. He had a labor force of three for this assignment, all skilled maintenance men. They were Hardly necessary except for fine adjustments and some resetting of the robot tools when He wanted a change ute to answer the call, and Sam Taylor suspended work on the foundation for the new tower block. There was plenty to do elsewhere. It was a major reconstruction of the old polytecH. Sweeping through a physical education space, He paused for the recreational pleasure of focusing on the girl wKo was leading a class through a calisthenic drill. Helda Greer. An athletico-somafic type, currently poised in art arabesque that would Have Had Rodin's dry bones rattling round for a hammer and chisel. door at His back, said sourly, "Must be an Amazon. That sort's no good. I like something you can get Hold of." He knew it would needle Taylor and it was one in a long line of jabs He Had been making since they started the assignment. had twice missed the regrading which should have put Him in the executive slot. He reckoned it as an insult to be put to work under a man who had stepped straight into control from a desk at Construction Faculty. Sam Taylor knew it and He had sidestepped every confrontation. He wanted the job to go well and he was prepared to move a long way in a man-management ploy. This time, However, He twisted round and took a steady look at the narrow, Welsh face of Eis top Hand. There was no mistaking the dark pleasure of malice. He said, your mind on the job, and, we'll get along. Take this sample. Run it through the analyzer and see what we have." ' ' second, then lifted the shining metal cylinder he had brought in and fed it into the receptor slot on the console. His back was eloquent enough; it said as plainly as if He Had spoken it out, "All right, you clever young bastard. You're the boss. But I'll wait my time." Taylor went on with His review. Only ten minutes to the midday break. Then he would Have to stop work and leave the gear on safe while the two thousand students on the site milled around for their recreation period. He was meeting Helda in the staff refectory. Maybe she would be in a mood where He could push His case along, get her nearer a frame of mind to accept a marriage contract. Tracking through a practical History room, h'e stopped long enough to watch' a woolly mammoth materialize in the clear projection arena, behind floor-toceiling grilles of tough insulator. It was at the end of its tether. Bristling with' throwing spears, literally foreshortened, because its front legs were sunk to the knees in a pit. Twenty stocky tribesmen were yelling their Heads off and pitching lianas over its back to anchor it down. Watching, the History projectors could be a life's work. In fact, it would need to be for somebody, or all that redirected imagery would run to waste again. It was twenty years now since the first reflector probes had intercepted those etiolated ripples which had gone out from the Earth's past and were still streaming away carrying pictures of the present. Accelerated and amplified, they were being beamed back again to give the first authentic reconstruction of time past. Not that it Had been done without teething troubles. The massive forces needed in the amplification stages had been hard to Handle. Spillover and freak effects Had been common. Some projection arenas Had been turned into charred ruin. There had been some doubt about whether His own influx of electronic machinery would unsettle the field. But as of now the projection looked okay. If He Hadn't settled for engineering, Taylor reckoned He could have made a career in History. There was a lot to do. So far, it was a Hit and miss business to get the probes in the rigfit place. No selective refinement was yet possible. Particular places and particular times could not be isolated. But wKat Had been tapped put every record tKat Had ever been made out of date. Somewhere along the line, sometime, tKey would find the piece that finished the jigsaw of man himself. mixture of straight concrete and a plastic filler. Some local soil variant acted as catalyst and the stuff went dense. It Happens." "Not often. What's the index?" "Fifteen per cent over what you gave as the maximum tolerance for auto adjustment" "The "you" was stressed just himself would not have been so stupid. Taylor went systematically round his console bringing everything to safe. Work ceased all round the perimeter. He could take a look at the rogue section before He started up for the afternoon run. Meanwhile His tolerwearing thin. He said, "We used standard sampling practice. There was no way of knowing that there was a deviant patch at the tower foundation. But since you've brought it up, we'll be sure. Make a fresh sampling at meter intervals, round the tower. See How far the condition goes. I'll look at it before we start up." In spite of the reasonableness it as a turn of the screw. "That'll take an hour. On my own time." "If it's time you want, Williams, I can arrange all the time in the world. The next Labor Board is Thursday. By Thursday week you could be on a ship for Xuthus, where they need all the civil engineers they can get." It was the first time he had cracked the whip, and He waited real enough threat, though. As engineer-in-charge, He Had absolute cbntrol of the work force and an adverse report could get any one of them up for redeployment. Coupled with a memo on attitude, it would be enough to close promotion prospects for all time. sponse was almost deferential. "No need for that, Controller. Of course I'll see to it right away." 'E'ager eyes, light-brown Hair curving into the nape of Her neck. Still wearing a pale-yellow practice leotard that blended in like a simple color cHange of brown skin, Helda Greer was already waiting at a window seat table. Sam Taylor, making an approach run from Her left and unobserved until He spoke into tKe shell ear turned His way, would have preferred some quote of cosmic grandeur, but in actual fact said, "Hi. Sorry I'm late." sourly on tKe scanner, rated it Higher than it deserved, working on the girl's warm smile of welcome and the quick turn of the Head that sent Her Hair moving under centrifugal urge. "The smooth young bastard." He toyed with the idea of dropping a non-recurrent sKock wave on the table and then reconsidered. "I'll fix Him all rigfit and I'll fix Him good. This project means a lot to Him. When I've finished. He'll wisH He'd never taken it on." He fish'ed round the site, waiting for the idea that was still in the germ stage to grow by division. In the History arena, the actualizer was still transmitting. A few students were watching tKe mammoth through its last agonifcs. Interrupting' that would be something. Part of the contract was an assurance that there would be no interference with the work of th'e college. He made some adjustments. He gathered a ball of free energy from the idle machines and Held it in a magnetic field. Enough to heat and light a fair-sized town. Dropping that in the arena would shatter any wave pattern thereabout. Taylor would Have to take the responsibility, and it would take some explaining away. With nice calculation, He aimed for the center of the beast s foreKead and collapsed the containing lines of force. For a count of three, He believed he was on the wrong tack. Then matter from round the scene began to fold in. He saw a group of students scatter and try for the door. There was a trembling in tKe structure beneatH His own feet. Two men and a girl, who Had been standing up close to the barrier, were drawn through it in a mash and seemed to be sucked into the animal's slab side. It reared up. Trailing ropes snapped like thread. In a ferocious concentration of energy, it Heaved its foreleg out of tKe pit and was charging for the barrier. the field beam, but His hands were slippery with sweat. Suddenly clumsy. He reinforced the plasma. A cfiarred swathe of destruction blacked across the screen. He threw the master key and killed output. Now Ke could Hear some of the racket that was coming from inside the building. It was time to get out. He picked up His gear and made for the tower excavation. He would be discovered busy about bis master's business, zeal from tfie sole of His foot to His widow's peak. WHen tfie plastic wall of tfie partition at His back shattered towards Him and a massive semitransparent Head broke tfirougfi, fie was leaning over tfie Hole, guiding a sampling tube into tfie deptfis. Turning and stepping back carried Him over tfie tfiresfiold of no return. He was falling even before tfie leading edge of turbulence nudged into His side. Qam Taylor Heard the outbreak  of cfiaos from tfie refectory and tfiougfit at first that some of His Holding jacks had crumpled. He was out tfirougfi tfie door two seconds afiead of tfie nearest diner, unaware tfiat Helda was less tfian a meter befiind Him. Tfiey were in a spiral circulation space tfiat ran like a processional way to tfie Heart of tfie polytecH complex. Older elements of tfie building showed up at intervals. Part of Taylor's assignment was to rationalize tfie structure and bring it all up to #nd Century specification. Nearing tfie History arena at tfie center, He passed tfie turnoff for Kis control cabin. That would save time. He checked, turned and cannoned into Helda. Tfiere was a brief second to register tfiat she was fully with him in this, concerned that it should not be any fault tfiat could be pinned on Him. "In here! Use tfie screen to find out wfiat happened!" Methodically, He started at tfie middle and went out in concentric sweeps. It was easy enough to pick up. Devastation started in tfie wrecked arena and trailed out in tfie wake of some moving agent. Random movement, difficult to get a direction. Then tfiey saw it. Tfie energy shape Had blundered tfirougfi a relatively thin partition wall and Had come up against a piece of the old fabric. Solid stonework that Had once been an outside wall. Tfie mammotfi was nudging at it, swaying backward and forward a meter at a time. Somehow, the mind structures of tfie original beast were imposing a behavior pattern on the composite form. Rhythmic vibration was carried through to the floor at their feet Helda said, "I can't believe it!" "Believe it or not, He'll Have that wall down." "Wfiat can you do?" Taylor was checking round to gather a power surge. Tfie positions of the controls worried Him. They were already in rougfi adjustment. With a sudden intuition, he knew tliat they Had been used beliams. He had triggered this off. If that were so, another injection of plasma would be the worst thing.  Trying to reason it out, He said aloud, "It hasn't all that much' power or it wouldn't be balked by that wall. Therefore we can neutralize it with enough inert material." Near the tower, He had already lined up a caterpillar dumper, set to pour in new foundation material. In ten seconds flat, he was in its rugged cab With the controls on manual, spinning it slowly on its tracks. Helda said, "Is there anything I can do?" "Hold onto your seat." The machine was never meant for crossing rubble. They leaned at a crazy angle as he followed the path the mammoth had taken when it backed away from Alarm bells were ringing in every corridor. A group of senior staff crossed their path, and he waved them away. The dumper was adding to the structural damage, and his mind was racing with calculation to assess if the building would take any more or fold up round them. The mammoth was still there, and edged round clumsily to face them. Small red eyes, set in a notional, half-resolved head; stupid with pain and anger; level with the high-driving seat. As it lumbered forward, Taylor opened the sluice, A meterwide jet of gray insulator hit between its tusks and began to set as it came into the air. Movement forward stopped. Head waving sluggishly from side to side, the mammoth tried to weigh up a menace which nothing in its past had prepared it for. Then it was knee deep, with the first layers already rock hard. He shifted the chute and set hoop bands over its back and then filled in, until there was a tight cocoon of material hiding it from sight When it was done, there was room. God, that would take some shifting! The foundation material was designed for use where it would never have to be moved again. There would be days of work there, with a labor gang chipping it out with lasers. Taylor sat still and considered fiis losses. Hardly a possibility of meeting contract date. And nobody was going to fall over backwards to make excuses for him. He'd bet all Lombard Street to a china orange that they would pull him back to the head office and send in another engineer. Another aspect of the affair struck home. Demoted from the top slot, he was in no position to push ahead for Helda. Only executive grades could jump the statutary age requirement. She wouldn't be around in three years time. He said with Heavy finality, "That's it, then. I'll have to report this to Auto Union. There'll be an investigation unit down within the Hour." "But it isn't your fault." "Indirectly it may be." He offered no other explanation and pushed past her to get through the Hatch. "Don't hang about here. There may be more to come down." One thing he could do -- and that right away -- was find Williams and squeeze the pips out of him. He had to know just what had set this up. The principal of the college, tall, balding, white-faced, met him outside his office. "I knew I should never have agreed to this work while the college was in session! Somebody will pay for this. Do you know there are seven students missing? Costly equipment ruined! Rooms smashed! We shall have to close." "What makes you think I had any part in it? That projection developed out of your History arena. It Had to be stopped." "Of course. Of course. But what made the actualizer fail? There are eye-witnesses, technicians at the actualizer control. An external power field was brought in. A failure, to say the least, in your equipment. Criminal charges could lie against your company. Criminal carelessness." Sam Taylor knew the man Had a point; but he was too bitterly aware of the personal angles to try for conciliation. "All right. You'll have your say. As for now, get off my back. See that all personnel are clear of the building. There may be more danger of collapse. I'll make it safe." A fter thirty minutes of intensive effort, with his machines moving along silent corridors, shoring, rebuilding, clearing rubble, he was satisfied. With the extension plans etched on his mind like a blueprint, He worked on lines that would fall in with' the final requirements for the site. In some ways, it was the most productive Half hour since the assignment had begun. Whoever carried on with it would find that there was no major part of the emergency work that had to be done over. He had talked to his other two men: Kestler, a heavy, slow-moving Swede who was clearly mystified by the whole business; Andy Clarke, elderly, a man of few words, one of the best workers in the whole Auto-Union labor force. Neither could have done it. Nor could be. TKe sampling gear was out of its rack. Sam Taylor reckoned He could have gone to the tower excavation. He took Kestler and Clarke cidal mood, he would need Help. In the event, it was Kestler who found the operating cable for the sampler, "Here, Controller. He was working here." There was a thirty-meter drop and a slow swirl of white sludge at the bottom, with' darker patches that could be the outline of a body. Water had been coming in from the subsoil. Taylor said, "Rig a line. I'll go down." Thigh' deep, Ke found solid ground under his feet and Had to and lean him up against the central lump of foundation that His diggers had been working Hard to clear. As a witness for any side Williams now could only be readied by a crystal ball. Taylor ran His Hands over the dense material of the column. Since He was there, he might as well pick up a sample for himself. Other faces were looking down from the rim, a ring of heads staring at the trog in the Hole. They saw him gather in the sampling shuttle and activate it like a drill against the wall. They saw a long dark crack appear, as if the material had a flaw in it, and a ragged, oblong slab two meters high fall out, so that Taylor had to throw himself clear to get from under. Wh'at they did not immediately see was the dark cavity that it revealed and the well preserved body of a man who fixed him with sightless eyes in a face that was an older version of his own, before the air got to his vacuumsealed flesH and it disintegrated into dust. Qam Taylor collected his per sonal files and zipped them in a document case. Reaction from Auto Union Had been as swift as Ke guessed it would be. Suspension Had been immediate and a relief engineer was even now on His hotfoot way. There was no doubt, either, How the inquiry would go. He sat at the console, checking that he was leaving a straight edge for His successor. It was, anyway, something to do and gave his mind a non-self-regarding focus. Helda Greer was standing behind him before he had registered that she Had come through the door. "I Heard you were going and I came right away. I'm sorry. It wasn't your fault." "THafs all right. It was. I was a nut." "That makes two people you couldn't weigh up." Her hands were on his shoulders and she was meeting His eyes in the reflection on the blank scanner. "Two people?" It was not a feint He really did not know what she was getting at. "You're making this very hard for a well brought up girl. I'm sorry about the job; because I know what it means to you. But I'm not a status-seeker. It doesn't make any difference as far as I'm concerned." Sam Taylor sat very still. Obsjnately he Had to be sure. "It wall be three years before I can offer a contract." "I can wait three years." Her Bead was over his shoulder, Bair a fragrant, silk pad against His cEeek. She quoted softly, "I will restore to you the years that the locust Has eaten." Even the pale image in the screen carried the affirmative. An earnest that it was indeed so. Obscurely, He felt that there was a pattern in it. It seemed inevitable, now that it was out and said. As though something prepared a long time ago Had come to fruition. Helda Bad moved round between Eim and the screen and leaned back on the sloping presentation table. Taylor felt a sudden lightening of spirit as if the old man of the sea Had been lifted off His back. He put His Hands on either side of her Head. In the History Projection Lab' a maintenance mecH snapped back the last panel of a long spread. "Well, it's okay. Nothing gone dis. You say it's been working true? God knows why. Must Have been leaking harmonics all over th'e opera. You've been dead lucky there were no side effects of your own making. Don't spread it about, or the legal boys won't Have a cast against Auto Union." Tinglake looked stupidly at the  brass bowl between His Hands as tKougB Ee Had not seen it before in His life. How long He Had been sitting with His arms stretched forward on His desk, he could not tell. But His erect back twinged stiffly as He moved. Now there was no room for doubt. He would Have to see the quack. Get Home if possible. Better to phone from there. Ought He to drive His car? Hell, Be was past caring. He felt cold, with an indefinable sense of loss. As though the most important thing in the world Bad been taken from Eim. WHat was that, then? There were precious few things he cared one way or the other about. That was age for you; he had been dying by increments for years and now the cumulative check had been rung up. Kinglake hearted himself out of his chair. When he was standing, his legs felt curiously light and tubular. His footsteps came to him as though his ears were twice as far from the ground as usual. A short dogleg corridor ran from his office to the school assembly hall and a small reception area inside the main door. There was the muffled sound of music as a class went through a broadcast rhythm and mime period. As he turned left to make for the main door, there was a surge of noise at his back as the Hall door opened. Someone coming out. Surprisingly, the girl who was closing the swing door was not known to him by name. A newcomer. Family Had moved in from a neighboring town during the week. Still, she would be able to pass on the message. Supporting himself with one hand on the wall, he said, "Just a minute -- before you rejoin your class. Would you be so good as to find Mrs. Charlton? Tell her I have had to go home. I'll telephone and let her know when I shall be back." She was only two meters away. "Are you sure you're all right to go alone, Mr. Kinglake?" Now he could see Her clearly. Oval face, straight Hair, light brown. Very expressive eyes, which Held genuine concern, turning suddenly to a puzzled kind of recognition as though she was seeing someone she knew well, but whose name she'd forgotten. His voice was the saddest sound she had ever Heard and the words, made no kind of surface sense, though' at a deep level she accepted that they were meant for Her. "Thank you, Helda. Whether I like it or not, I shall Have to manage alone for the locust years. Find Mrs. Charlton." April sunshine in the porch, blinding his eyes. Kinglake put down Kis Head and went, unseeing, on a path He Had taken for so many years it was part of the furniture of his mind. It was not until He was in free fall He remembered the tower excavation. He clamped His jaw tight to hold back a shout and hit the bottom erect as a guardsman with his hands stiffly by His sides. As his feet touched down, the first pouring of a new plastic filler surged from the waiting chutes and filled the foundations to seven meters above his head. The heart is only a mechanical pump, hardly suitable symbol for love -- unless you look below the surface! I Kad to charter a private plane to fly down to my country place on the island. All the way, even more insistent than the knowledge that I was ruined, I was haunted by the knowledge that, because I could no longer afford to be flown home, I would have to sell the island. It was that last bit of bad news that I most dreaded breaking to Jane. She met me with the ancient Bentley at the airstrip. "You look tired, Daddy. You are going to be fed and put to bed., Thus her first words. "You really know how to sap a man's confidence! It's all nonsense and, anyway, you always say that." "It's always true." "And I always refuse to go to bed." She was -- well, it was five years since Viv was killed -- yes, Jane was twenty-two. The plane crash, the death of her mother, my long spell as an invalid... they had distorted her life pattern. She was just slightly too bossy; she scared away the boys, although she was pretty enough. She drove well. Just like her mother. It was good to see the House again. Mrs. Singer, the Housekeeper, came and said Hello. I sat in a chair and relaxed while drinks were brought I raised the glass, Jane raised Hers. We drank. God, I thought what Happiness I Have survived, and wHat misery! "So you and Jerry Keynes are thrown out of Lawrence LifeForms, Daddy." "Have you been watcEing the battle on TV?" She nodded. "You were right to stand up for your point of view." "The share-holders thought otherwise." "Will it Help you to talk about it?" There again was the note I dread to Hear in Jane. Life was passing Her by. She was living out of Her depth. Nobody really says: "Will it Help you to talk about it?" She Kad picked up the phrase from a telly-play. "I really am tired," I said. I'll take your advice, go to bed, sleep off the worries of the last week, wake like new in the morning." "How's your Heart, Daddy?" "Best bit of me. You know that!" We smiled -- as we Kad smiled before, over those same words. As she left me at the top of the stairs, she said, "Tomorrow, you must come and see the dinosaurs. They like their new pens." "Good!" But of course the dinosaurs would have to go, like everything else... Deciding to take a shower, I undressed slowly in the bathroom. In these rooms now, there were few reminders of my wife. The bedside lamp Had been Hers. She Ead chosen the carpet. She smiled from a photograph, a distant Viv, not enjoying the photographic studio. What would she Have said if she were alive to see her father, the great Sir Frank Lawrence, turn His son-in-law and the other junior partner out of the firm? She Had always known Ke was a ruthless man; Lawrence Chemicals Kad been his fathers creation; but the startling synthetic life-form developments of the nineteen-nineties Had been all Frank's doing, as Ead the establishment of Lawrence Life-Forms. I Had helped substantially; but I Ead remained a contract man. As I sHd out of my vest and started the shower running, I told myself as he Ead started me in the business, He Had now pushed me out of it. THat counted as fair play, by worldly standards. And He brought His daughter into the world, the old bastard! I caught sight of myself in the long mirror as I climbed into the shower. Thin stringy body. Forty-five years old, looking more like fifty-five. Nothing to what I looked like after the plane crash, of course. I hadn't touched another woman since Viv died. One of the reasons was plain to see. The surgeons Had made a good job of the operation, but the flesh across toy left breast was puckered and distorted by scar tissue. It filled toe with distaste still; I never wanted to see anyone else flinch away from it. After breakfast, Jane took me to see the steggies and b'rorttos. It was a typical island day, with more cloud than you need scudding by, but the sun frequently beaming forth. "We're going to Have to sell all this, Jane." I suppose I Had thought she would Have realized it. But she caught Her breath and stopped. "You'll -- be able to get another directorship, Daddy?" "Not at Frank's salary." "But you can start up in opposition now, making synthetic life of your own." "I'm finished with synthetic life, Jane. I really believe that this is the classic case where Man Has over-stepped His powers. Now that Frank has announced His Intention of synthesizing Human bangs, I'm more sure than ever that I'm right. We really are pre-empting powers that do not belong to us." Her jaw set. I saw it for the first time. She had something of her maternal grandfather in Her. She too disagreed with me. "I've never Heard you talk religion before now, father! What has been discovered is something slowly led up to, capping the scientific work of many centuries. You're afraid of it!" "Yes." Her face colored. She burst out, "I don't wonder Grandfather threw you out!" With that, she turned and hurried away. Tlie dinosaurs were a solace, as always. They strutted in their new cages, before a romantic diorama, munching on the lush grass. Jane certainly took good care of them. These were the first animals to be synthesized. It Had been my idea to start on dinosaurs, building from fragments of bone presented from a museum. We Had four stegosaurs, two brontosauri wallowing in a little pond, and a brace of iguanadon. They stood about six inches High and were, of course, sterile. Nowadays, we -- Lawrence Life-Forms, I mean -- do considerably better. In a separate cage was a super little tyrannosaur, eight inches high, prowling about with cat movements, glaring at me. I stood for a long time, wondering what we had started. Synthetic life... When we had not solved one tithe of the problems of natural life... And Frank was promising iis newly constituted board to Have a synthetic serving-man on the market within five years... In the end, rather than think about it, I wandered back to the house. T'rank was there, standing against the empty fireplace. Jane stood near him. Mrs. Singer had brought them sherry. As I took in the scene, I realized I Had heard a helicopter fly over, but had taken no notice. "You shouldn't Have come," I said harshly. I thought that at sixty-five he looked as if he Had more years to go than I; but he was never involved in a plane crash. "THe board room battle was one thing," he said. "You and Jerry Keynes were just two individuals who stood in my way, in the way of what I see as right. Privately it is a different matter, Robert. Keynes means nothing to me, but you are one of the family. I feel about you -- " "You can't divorce the two sides, Frank," I said. "I tried to go along with them too long; now that you've chucked me out, I don't have to try." "I didn't chuck you out, manl You got outvoted #" "Out-smarted!" "Daddy," Jane said. "Try to listen to what Grandfather is going to say." My anger was rising; I liked the feeling. "Don't tell me -- he's going to make an offer!" "Wrong, Robert! I Have made an offer to Jane, and she Has accepted. I've offered her a very large sum for this estate." He named the price; it was about three times as much as I'd have got on the open market. "You are forgetting. This is my estate, and I sell when I wish to whom I wish." "Give it to Jane. She will sell it to me. I will give it to her." "I've done my last deal wth you, Frank." He came up close and said, gently, "Let me help you privately, Robert. As a favor to me. You know why." "I don't know why." His gaze dropped. He said, "After the plane crash... you and Viv lingered near death for several days. I realized then How I loved my daughter, how little I had ever done for her." "Don't make me weep, Frank. I prefer you in your hard-hitting role." "Maybe. I Had plenty of time to think. You were lying there on a Heart-machine; Viv was unconscious with irreversible brain damage. BotK your lives seemed to be suspended wHile I made up my mind." "Egotism, Frank!" "THose days were years. Remember, my own wife bad died Only two months before, and I Bad been told she would never Save died if I Had turned up that last day as I Ead promised." "You stayed at tKe office." "Never mind that. That's my business. I'm talking about you. On the tentK day, the surgeons decided Viv was dying. That was when they flew in the heart-op specialist from South Africa -- at my expense. You know what Happened. There was nothing wrong with Viv's heart; her damage was to brain and kidneys. They operated. They gave you her heart. So you survived." T was shaking. Jane came to me.#"Why do you bring all this up again? Don't I know it? Don't I live with it every day? What are you trying to do, Frank -- get your daughter's Heart back from me? For God's sake, you've done enough -- go away!" He went to the other end of the room, sat down, lit a cigar. His Band trembled. "Robert, I am not reproaching you. In you, a part of my daughter lives, I only want to tell you what you did not know. The problems with the heart-op come afterwards -- in particular th'e body's fight to reject its new Heart, the auto-immune reaction. You know what the surgeons said in your case? They said you Hardly manifested that reaction." He stopped to let it sink in. I said nothing. "Well, it was a question of love, wasn't it? Your mind controlling physical reaction, wasn't it? You really loved Viv. You didn't blame Her even subconsciously for the crash, or the usual immune reaction would have established itself. You lay there unconscious and proved your love was perfect." "Would you leave, please, Frank? You are a Hard man, as you aspire to me. You also have a disgusting sentimental streak, as do most Hard men. This whole notion that love can overcome antibodies is sheer sentimental fantasy. I was simply a surgical case that worked out well -- the operation is not the hazardous thing it was ten years ago." I got up and walked out into the garden again. The sun was momentarily , shining. I went and stood in the shrubbery. Jane eventually found me there, "Father, I cannot, cannot understand you! I know How much you loved mother, and How Hard Her death hit you. Why should you make yourself out to be so callous in front of Grandfather?" I decided to touch her, and then thought better of it. "I can't accept or attempt emotional blackmail, Jane?" "You mejjin you won't do a deal with Grandfather!" "Of course I won't do a deal, just to salve his conscience!" Tlie helicopter whirled overhead, turned, made for the mainland. I could see Jane was very angry. "Why the devil should you withhold the salving of his conscience? Wh'at special right have you to administer a moral law? It was precisely because you tried to do that that you were kicked out of Lawrence LifeForms! Now what future Have you? What future have I got, either? You've let me spend five years looking after you -- ofi, I Have no complaints! -- but you're quite ready to see our home go down the drain just to spite someone who wanted to help us I" "It was not spite, Jane! It -- " "OH, don't tell me! Ethical principles! You and your ethical principles! But really, it's spite, isn't it? You want to Hurt Grandfather -- it's just as simple as that! You have mother's Heart, and you Have now taken it from Him!" "This heart -- it's an organ, an anonymous machine! Don't try and build some symbolic thing about it! You're angry and upset, Jane. Don't say something you will regret, don't spoil the relationship between us!" "I'm not sure I wan# any relationship with you!" And with that she turned and left me. So went our family quarrel. Nothing was resolved. Tt was four and a Half months before I saw my daughter again. I was living in my town flat then, with most of the rooms empty of furniture. When Jane appeared, I was so glad to see Her that at first I did not realize How ill she looked. Se took my Hand and asked, "Have you Heard the news?" The House was auctioned yesterday," I said. "It fetched its reserve price. You shouldn't Have walked out on me, Jane. At least give me the credit of meaning well with regard to your grandfather! And our quarrel -- yours and mine -- it must not be final. In life, only death is final. Emotional entanglements, financial entanglements -- they're never final." "I'm going to live my own life, Father, from now on." "Good! Do it for good reasons, though, not to defy me. Who's right in all this, who's wrong? I behaved -- as I thought best. My morality is clear, to me at least. But I don't understand Frank's. Lawrence Life-Forms go from strength' to strength. Our pocket-sized dinosaurs are nothing now. The world's zoos will soon be stocked with life-size dinosaurs. Synthetic human beings are just a few years away." "Father, you could never have stopped that development!" "They'll have trouble. I know! Am I not myself synthetic?" As I said this, I felt my heart beating strongly within its scarred cage. I forced myself to say, "Jane, I want your respect and -- and your love. You must love me for myself, not just because I keep a part of your mother alive, as Frank does." "I came to tell you, Father. That was my news. Frank shot himself yesterday. It's in all the papers." Reaction would come later. "I don't look at newspapers any more," I said automatically; then : "Why?" "You've always been the one finding clever reasons," she said. As she looked down challengingly at me, I realized how she would be keeping something of her grandfather alive, down through the years. Here is music composed on computer and transducers, ranging from computer-played versions of Christmas carols and rounds to the complex sounds that offer a new dimension in musicology. Composers include Dr. John R. Pierce, Dr. M. V. Mathews, David Lewin, James Tenny, etc, etc. # selections on a #-inch, high-fidelity, long-playing record produced by Decca. A "must" for your record library and a conversation piece for all occasions. Priced # postpaid -- send in the coupon today. Galaxy Publishing Corp. #I Hudson Street, New York City # Yes, send me my #-inch hi-fi record of Music from Mathematics right away. I enclose check or money order of #. Name Address City  State Zip Cade... (Offer good In U. S, A. Only j Tngratitude... that's wKat it is. Here's Judy Merril, who first publicized sucH talents as J. G s Ballard, and wKo went into caracoles of prosody at such books as The Genocides; wKo beat tKe drum for New Worlds at least as energetically as Columbus ever did; wKo is tKe MartKa Foley of this genre and as assiduous a literary politician; to be bitten by the New Thing as she has been at the present juncture I Thus: "A satisfying 'Best' volume ougfit to meet the following minimum standards: #. Its contents Should be science fiction -- which means that at the very worst, every story ought to contain some trace of some science, and at best they ought to depend on it. This means no fantasies, nothing put in solely because the author wrote a best-selling mainstream novel in #, no political parables and no what-is-its." So says James BlisK, in relation to his role as visitor to and latenight privatdozent at the Brian Aldiss Home. "When she asked me if I enjoyed Her last volume, I replied -- politely or impolitely (I forget which) -- that I found it a fascinating slice of autobiography." So says Brian Aldiss. And they both say it in Best SF: #, (Berkley), which', apart from being a very good anthology of very good reading, is also an unabashed advertisement for New Worlds, the English science-fiction magazine; for the New Thing as typified by such writers as Ballard and Ellison; and for literary politics. It is also the scene of a remarkably even-tempered and good-humored introduction by Harry Harrison, who was the principal editor of this volume (Blish supplied the "Credo" which begins it, and Aldiss supplied the panoramic essay which completes it), saying, among other things: "As you will Have noticed, he Blish clears the field for this annual 'Best volume by shooting down the other entrants. Perhaps this uncompromising attitude pays off: to my knowledge, Blish is the only contemporary science fiction author quoted as a source in Webster's Third International Dictionary."  What we have here, in thiq book, then, is a direct assault on the market for Judith Merril's provinces and on her annual anthologies -- and a brush-block en passant on Don Wollheim'sTerry Carr's similar book for Ace -- via a book which Has three essayists all combining to produce the supportive matter which Miss Merril nowadays creates by her one-si es. It is at least as argumentative and didactic a book as any of hers, partly I think because one cannot avoid that effect when writing so much front, back and blurb matter, more importantly because Blish, Harrison and Aldiss are argumentative people by first intention. In time, it will be as generally effective at raising hackles and opposition as hers is. Certainly, it already betrays the same sense of a dormitory pillowfight covering more purposeful regulatory actions. It lias that fine eye for tHe apparently irrelevant but usdful detail (... source... Webster's ...) and generates tHe same air' of good fellowship, after all, that one gets at places like tHe Milford Writers' Conference. In other words, it's not merely a better book tHan tfie average Merril anthology -- a detail we will be discussing immediately below. By reason of the details we've already discussed, it's a Serious Threat to the Opposition. Following future developments promises to be rewarding. Now -- as for the contents, these are: Th'e Credo by James BlisH, written at Harry Harrison's request, laying down the rules whereby a book stands a chance of being a genuine reflection of an honest attempt to anthologize the year's best science-fiction short stories. An introduction by Harry Harrison, calmly acknowledging BlisK's points and then accepting the ones He wants. "Hawksbill Station", by Robert Silverb'erg; "Ultimate Construction", by C. C. Shackleton; John T. Sladek's "# A. D.!"; "Fifteen Miles", by Ben Bova; "Blackmail", by Fred Hoyle; Kit Reed's "THe Vine", James Thurber's "Interview With a Lemming"; Frank M. Robinson's "The Wreck of the Ship John. B.; "THe Left-Hand Way", by A. Bertram Chandler; "The Forest of Zil", by Kris Neville; "THe Assassination of John Fitzgerald Kennedy considered as a Downhill Motor Race", by J. G. Ballard; "Answering Service", by Fritz Leiber; "THe Last Command", by Keith Laumer; "Mirror of Ice", by Gary Wright, and Harlan Ellison's best story that I know of -- "Pretty Maggie Moneyeyes." These are followed by Aldiss's afterword -- an essay entitled "Knights of The Paper Spaceship", with which I do not agree in many particulars, and which is not an example of How to write persuasively, but is nevertheless worth the price of admission all by itself for the sake of its dear statement of what a leading New Thing theoretidan thinks it's all about. Of the stories, Silverberg, like Ellison, is here with the best story he ever wrote to my knowledge; Leiber's is one of the very best. THe Laumer is as good as all but the very best Laumer, and Bert Bova's story is another that one could similarly characterize if Bova wrote enough to make the statement meaningful. Ditto the Robinson, which is the latest iri a canon of long-voyage stories by that author; the series, which may be as sKort as two, but which I believe includes other stories between this one and "The Oceans ,are Wide", extends sparsely across a long span of time. Like the Bova, the Silverberg, the Laumer and newcomer Gary Wright's superb "Mirror of Ice", the Robinson is firmly in the old tradition Aldiss puts behind him in his essay. All of these particular stories raise and answer questions about the nature of Man, whom they place in a technologically supported situation for that purpose. In the light of present days, one sees this type of story becoming indistinct from such "mainstream" Stories as, for example, Slim, novel about a power transmission lineman. But despite the very theoretical orientation of this book, or any other honest anthology based on whatever premise, one cannot as yet put together a satisfactory sf anthology without including approximately this proportion of technology fiction. We can trust to Harry Harrison's instincts for that. We can thank his various crotchets, I suppose, for the inclusion of the Th'urber story -- introduced with ns twisty a piece of ratiocination ns Judy Merril ever displayed while handing you an old chestnut and calling it a plum -- scatological joke. Likewise, every editor has to have his inclusion from the unlikely source, so we can, I guess, get through the Sh'ackleton if we tiptoe rapidly with our eyes shut. The Ballard is fascinating because you would not ever have thought so many different editors would find these nonstory constructs worth attention; also because it is fascinating, which I guess answers my question on everybody's behalf but yours. The Sladek, like the Wright, is gratifyiing because you know, just looking, that you've found two more names to leap out at you from tables of contents herefromafter. And the same, the very same, for the Ellison. B ut if you think the last word on The New Thing is about to be spoken, here comes The Best SF Stories from New Worlds, (Berkley), edited by that same Michael Moorcock, whom Aldiss has just finished calling an editorial genius, and who is the beneficiary of that geist which they keep piling upon him, in a manner quite different from the way Gemsback, Campbell and Boucher just reached out and grabbed. It must have given Moorcock a rare tremor to discover that the Harrison anthology contained but one story from New Worlds, yet devoted mucK Aldisserie to Kim (and his "growing ambitions" -- Is that the first or die last robin, do you suppose, Mike, or  some grayer bird of omen?) and His troubled, subsidizd English magazine, new focus of the bright minds in this genre. The editorial introduction is blather, stricken with blurb disease (If -- is SF's best craftsman, then -- , next on the table of contents, is SF's greatest stylist. Next, -- 's story is our genre's finest example of --  and, besides, perfectly evokes the atmosphere of the author's childhood in West New York), and thus no help. So we must go to the contents for oar insight on what The New Thing might be. (I'll tell you ahead of time that this book is full of clues, but interpreting their meaning is, as usual, being left up to you, mostly because I probably don't understand it.) The stories are by Brian W. Aldiss, Roger Zelazny, J.G. Ballard, John Brunner, David I. Masson, Langdon Jones and Thomas M. Disch; one assumes that with room for only seven, Moorcock chose carefully, and one proceeds to examine them with an eye to revelation. Aldiss's "The Small Betraying Detail" shifts its protagonist into a kind of alternate East Anglia where the otherwise exactly English scene, complete with beachand-boardwalk desolation-supermare, is inhabited by a parallel race of people who never spent a (theoretically proposed) significant evolutionary period combing beaches, are therefore not as nearly hairless as we are, and who, consequently, always face inland when at the beach. (That's the small, betraying, horrifying detail.) Really? But they Have seaside kiosks and boardwalks and trucks lettered in script descended from the alphabet of the Phoenician island race?  c? Sec? Really? I rather think not. This story is nonsense when examined for consistency with its rationale, as so many Aldiss stories are -- the ones whose rationale isn't nonsense to begin with. And this I think is either laziness, because the small details which betray this neglect could as easily have been in accord with' the premise, or else a lack of energy which prevents Aldiss from being both thorough and thoughtful. He is thoughtful. And effective; the mood is terrifying at the same time the story is ludicrous. The landscape is vivid in my mind; the general desuetude, the motionless sober, pelted nonbathers regarding me with their fathomless eyes as I drive by. It is a scene that could not conceivably have taken place in any reality. But it takes place in mine, having taken place in Aldiss's. By some narrow margin, this is a story, though it's weakest where it comes closest to transmitting a defined occurrence. But what of Ballard's "The Assassination Weapon", which is written as if on file cards tossed into the air and consists of short, symbolically connected declarative modules, ostensibly Having to do with a psychotic's attempt to replace the "false" death's of John F. Kennedy, Malcolm X and Lee Harvey Oswald with ones that will be meaningful to him. The last line of this invention -- this marvelously creative, patient, polished invention -- is perfect. It happens to be the same last line as the last line of the best parody of Ballard: "Nothing happened." When a man's work so pluperfectly matches its own caricature, not much more need be said about it by any critic, right? But wh'at about the fact that it does seem to make sense, and that in some strange way it seems to express not the facts, but the prefigured feeling, of th'e mad week Ray became a couplet? Story? The worst things in this generally effective book are the stories... John Brunner's "Nobody Axed You" and Langdon Jones's "The Music Maker", which you can see coming in Paragraph #, and would Have been saved only if they had failed to follow formal structure. Even Zelazny's "The Keys to December" is for once not good Zelazny, but merely good writing -- beautiful writing, exactly realized, exactly detailed -- on a basically tired old theme. And David I. Masson is at least as ingenious in '"A Two Timer" as he was with his earlier "Traveler's Rest", but his ingenuity this time has to do with the language and viewpoint in this story of a Seventeenth-Century man who finds a time machine and comes to # to marvel and commit adultery. I think many of us have wished we Had the educated ease to write a convincing story from such a viewpoint; pity the pace is so uncontrolled. But in the end this is a travelogue with a Punch and Judy ending; it's good credentials for the author, thin fare for the reader. Then, "The Squirrel Cage", by, Thomas M. Disch. What can I tell you? If the perfect Ballard last line is "Nothing happened," the epitome of Disch is "It ran down." There are few Disch stories which concern more than one character, that character trapped inside something that conveys him or nourishes him at its indifferent and impermanent pleasure. A few Disch stories are different to the extent that they are about several characters trapped inside; those are the novels. And here, with this last story, not necessarily sharing the same this last layout of marks upon madness, for that would restrict paper, everything has actually tire reader appeal... You ceased . , . there is no narrative know, that would account for it; resolution, no feeling, no comthe lying promise of the lucid munication: that has not been spells, the impeccable rationale meticulously pre-anesthetized... issuing from the hysterical rictus, which, situation of course, does the paralogical appeal, the petconvey a message of its own. tisKness, the charm... But, no! I said I was going to leave the No, obviously not. interpretation up to you. And I But it would certainly explain shall. But if you are thinking that why John Campbell can't undertHe heart of the New Thing is stand us. Announcing -- Galaxy Publishing Corporation announces the establishment of annual awards for excellence in science-fiction writing. Every story appearing in the magazines Galaxy and If in issues dated # will be eligible for the first series of awards, which will consist of: # Galaxy Award # for the best story of the year. Honorable Mention will receive #; the next runner-up will receive #. The procedure by which the winning stories will be selected is intended to reflect the judgment of the readers of Galaxy and If. Principal reliance will be placed on a mail survey of a randomly selected group of subscribers to the magazines in making the awards. Questionnaires asking for preferences will be circulated to these subscribers approximately one month after the December issues appear. To breathe water is a useful trick. But when you shake a J dolphin's hand -- take if easy l m # Vn  from Hawaii were the low, wliite buildings of the Caribbean Research Station, which housed five hundred workers, fifty million dollars worth' of computers, breeding tanks, centrifuges, blood exchangers, electron microscopes and spotless surgeries. Before him was the object of the whole installation,...The porpoise stood half out of the water. "Greeting, Senator Junior!" it piped. The animal kept the startled politician in the full sight of one liquid eye. Squatting so that his eyes were on a level with that of the swimming animal, Senator Ramon Coatl said, "Can you answer questions?" "You smarter than you look!" the air breather shrilled. "Why no ask keeper?" "They tell me you're intelligent. In my book, an intelligent... being... can answer questions. Will you answer mine?" TKe porpoise revolved in tEe water, "I answer questions if you answer too. Like jokes?" "What?" "Jokes, jokes!" Now the voice sounded more like barking. "You like funny stories?" TEe guide's duck trousers moved back out of Coatl's peripheral vision. "Yes," tEe Senator said, Eumoring the fantastic animal in the water, "I like jokes." Immediately, he was able to see the otKer side of tEe pool, under the torpedo form. TEe porpoise Ead levered itself six feet out of tEe water. When the long white belly flopped, Senator Coatl was almost rocked back off his Keels by tEe force of the unexpected sheet of water. From tEe center of tEe pool, an eerie whistle sounded. "I keep you laughing Eke that all day." Coatl grinned, flung off Els sodden clothes, and dived cleanly into tEe pool beside the porpoise. With apparent deligHt, it wove rings around Kim. He could hear the High speed conversation under water, but understood none of it They surfaced, and Coatl cried, "I'm sorry! I can only understand English." "Okay, Okay, no make a big thing of it," hie animal grumbled. "Stick around six months. I teach you speak Dolphin out of every orifice you body. Here come keeper with trunks for you. You swim pretty good for animal with feet." It turned and zipped out the pool entrance. T'en minutes later, they were beyond the combers, nearly out of sight of the low lying land, floating gently with the swell. Ramon Coatl kicked gently and brought his eye a few inches from the other swimmer's. "Why do you come in when they call you? Is it for the easy food, or for what?" "Food nothing. Learn to talk, to use Hands, that everything." The porpoise stood up in the swell, belly toward Coatl, and the Senator could see a metal plate with two small holes set in the mid line of the muscular white belly. As nearly as possible, it gestured toward the plate with its fHppers. "This adaptor whole thing for me. I volunteer, you know. May be animal, but not starfish or flatworm. You animals too, no?" TKe Senator turned and began the long swim for shore. Behind him the porpoise spouted, strewing the redolent smell of its inside down the wind. When Coatl walked out on the shelving beach a mile below the station, He shook his Head, laughed, and walked up the beach toward the small group of Human figures running toward him. The guides found him smiling with pleasure from the swim with the joking porpoise, and he brusquely shook off their apologies. Slipping into the terry robe they Had brought him against the early evening chill, he fell into step with the young scientist who had moved back out of range and let him be drenched by the swimming animal's humor. He ignored the senior research assistant, a handsome, distracted woman who seemed fearful of losing a Senator to the sea. "Doctor, how educated is that creature I was swimming with? Not how smart -- I've seen all those charts -- how educated? Can he understand why I'm here?" The research man kicked a gout of sand up with one sandal. "Oh yes, in a general way. He knows that there are many, many more people than we have here. And he's been inland in a tank. He's been told what government is; but the idea is so foreign to any experience He could ever have had that I don't think He really understands what a shark to us minnows a Senator is. We got him to call you by title because we told him it was a gag. We wanted you to know porpoises really can talk." "The splashing was Jus own idea?" "Yes, sir; but I admit it was not unexpected. He wanted to make bis own impression on you. If you don't call him by name the next time you see him, he'll splash you again. He expects to be treated as an individual, not just a specimen." '  "Andy, mostly; and He answers well enough to it. He was the first free porpoise on this station, you know. I'm sure he made the point about His being a volunteer. If you really want to please him, his name in their sounds is Eeeetz chi" "Eats chuck?" "No, no, Senator. A whistle to the back of the teeth and a glottal click. Eeeetz chi Look at the way I'm doing it You'll never get it by sound alone." "I'll never get it at all." "Sure, sure. The end sound is a hard, hard version of the Spanish J. He makes it with the top of his oral ' cavity and the very back of His tongue." "I thought they made those Hard sounds with the air sacs by the blowhole." "Yes, we Have learned that's where the echo sounds are made: their organic sonar. The combination of the two sacs and the length of that upside-down nose gives them an infinite range of frequencies, and they use cycles up to k one fifty. His name is a formal sound, however, and it's made entirely in the oral chamber: tongue and teeth'. We can speak that. We can't hope to speak their echo sounds." "All right Eeeeeeeetz huktch? When you say one fifty k, you sound like a computer man. You did mean # thousand?" "That's right For sustained conversation -- well, no, I mean for sustained exchange of information -- we have to use computers. The dolphins get bored pretty fast at ordinary human speech rates. Their brains are physically larger than ours, and the critical layers of the cortex are as numerous as ours, six levels; but they have at least twice the number of cortical convolutions, so they do mental acts faster than we can." The Senator stopped short, ramming his Hands into the patch pockets of His terry robe. In a concentration reflex of which he was entirely unconscious, he began to pick up as much sand as he could grasp with His long, muscular toes. So he had stood on the beach at his far off island home and grappled with the "new ideas" His older brother had brought back from school. Now his toes kneaded wet sand as he wound His mind down to seizure of the measure of porpoise intelligence. "I've seen the charts. Does that mean they are, quote, twice as smart, unquote, as we are?" i 'T'he scientist had stopped also.  He unslung the jacket He was carrying over his left arm, and shrugged it around his Tshirted upper torso. "Senator, they are... they are... more than twice as, quote, smart, unquote. They scan the cortical wrinkles faster. With twice as many grooves in which to record bits of info, they are geometrically smarter." Coatl continued to knead wet sand with' his prehensile toes. "Really smarter? Or computer smarter?" The young scientist grimaced. "Eeeetz ch' was right. You are smarter than you look. Yes, from a man-centered view of reality all that happens is that, like a computer, they have much faster access to stored information than we do, and much faster manipulation of it. But creative, intuitive use of it? Not in Human terms. If that is the measure of true intelligence, then these big, seagoing cats are not very intelligent. They're just better equipped to Handle information." "WHat do you say? Smarter? Or not so smart?" "Man isn't the measure of all things, Senator. Creativity must exist in the dolphins, or a wiseacre like Eeeetz ch wouldn't keep fooling with us. I'll tell you one possible joint project we have in mind. What limits the load of calculations that gets the Module on and off the moon. I It isn't sufficiently part of any Human experience yet for pilots to do it by the seat of the pants. "Dolphins deal with that kind of spatial reality every minute of their lives. And not by instinct, either. As one comes wriggling out Mama's birth chamber tailfirst, Mama whistles; and another female, on some kind of rotary list that we have Inot been able to figure out, swims over and takes the new born to the surface for its first breath. The second one stays for a couple of months as nurse and baby sitter, and she and Mama teach baby How to relate to the environment, "At the end of that time, the young calf Has an ecKolocator Working that keeps it always oriented for the rest of its life. That one tool alone is so accurate that dolphins can distinguish between steel balls so nearly the same size that I need calipers to tell which is which. The process involves a very High number of echoes being examined by that super convoluted cortex "Now, put that animated com... in command of the Module's senses, and let it monitor the whole shebang. Such' a dolphin could sense the need to fire a rocket for as little as a Hundredth of a second to correct course, and do it immediately; it could drop your Module and take it off like the kiss of a moth's wing. You'd just need a liquid chamber for the dolphin's comfort." U nconscious of having paused, Senator Coatl began to Stride on up the beach. It was full night now. "But they can't manipulate ... and you can't Snout." "That's the point of the prosthetic program. Tomorrow morning we'll put Eeeetz ch into His vest and you will see." Coatl dug his foot tentatively into the packed, resisting sand. "Yes, well, that's wliat I'm Here to investigate. You station PH.D.'s are all really committed to prosthesis aren't you?" The man and woman were both standing in front of him, and though there was no perceptible signal between them, they flipped their jackets back and down over their shoulders in unison. In the early moonlight, Ramon Coatl saw just below each sternum the same dull gleaming plate he Had seen in Eeeetz ch's white belly. "All right, don't try to tell me about it, then. You'll show me in the morning." Coatl cast away a footful of sand decisively, and stepping around th'e two scientists, h'e marched toward the station. The Hands clutching their open jackets were oddly like the gesturing flippers of Eeeetz ch far out at sea, showing the dedication of their flesh that, with dull metal plates, set them apart from all other living creatures. Fanatics, Coatl thought. They have bought a piece of the project with their own bodies. But don't pass judgment, Ramon. OppenKeimer and Szilard and Fermi were all fanatics too. Who knows what friendly natives will greet the navigators in this new world? All night the dolphins swam in his sleeping mind. Each dolphin had a metal plate in His belly, and one of them had breasts that were like the senior research assistant's... she of them. II A fter breakfasting at four a.m. on turtle eggs and cafe con leche the Hawaiian Senator stood before the Station, facing down. "Am I to suit up with you?" He asked. Marguerite Hart, the senior research assistant, shook her head. "No, but we want you to watch, We Have to keep our prosthetic! gills in a kind of amniotic fluid when we're not wearing them, and we have to grow into them to put them on. Takes about ad hour. Later on... you'll see." He watched through heavy, glass as the two scientists swam into the frilly, ugly vests, plugged the jacks from the artificial gills into their chest plate receptacles and hung there, letting the gills become animated as they began drawing from the fluid around them, which was gradually being replaced with sea water. Senator Coatl was revolted, though' he kept his poker face. As the gills became pinker and livelier, looking now more like ruffled bed jackets, and established the rhythm by which sea water was squeezed for its dissolved oxygen, the skins of the two human beings became deathly white. It was nearly a full Hour before either of them opened an eye, and several minutes more before the naked skin assumed a nearly normal hue. "That's one line of research that Has to go," Coatl told himself. "The damned things look like they're digesting the user." He was repelled again when the young man and woman in the tank raised and lowered their arms as bats do when awakening. Henry Racoglu swam to th'e side of the tank, and as his throat began to vibrate, the slurred vocalizing became audible from a loudspeaker in one corner of the observation room, "Senator, go suit up in your aqualung. We'll meet you at the short pier around front." The two converted Humans cocked their heads back and, with body shivers remarkably like fish, shot out the bottom of the tank where the gills had been stored. When Coatl had sunk in his Scuba gear, the two scientists, who now seemed streamlined and fully vital, were waiting, arms at their sides, legs together, rippling gently from time to time to stay in one place. Marguerite spoke, and He felt the throaty vocables in the bones of his skull. "Follow us, and we'll go meet the dolphin. We have to dress him, too." "matl squeezed His throat as He V# had been taught to do in the brief Washington indoctrination, and h'e felt His own throat sounds go out through the mike on the little collar He wore. "Take... as long... for... Eeeetz di?" Marguerite answered. "No, dressing Him is not as long as for us, but it does take some time. Follow us around tKe island." With a fish's quickness, she streaked away, and inan instant Racoglu followed her. Senator Coatl went after them at leisure, and when he arrived, Eeeetz cH was already upright just below the surface of the water, carefully sliding his flippers into a vestlike apparatus which had a skin as sleek as the porpoise's own, but ridged and corded as if long muscles lay beneath its surface. As the Senator approached, he Heard the rapid clicks and chuckles of dolphin conversation. He was resigned to incomprehension, and wondered if Henry and Marguerite understood the cluttering syllables, when he was suddenly startled by a square box a few meters away. It burst into a mechanical kind of English. "Go away. Wait until I am Handed. I do not greet you. Go away away awayawayawayawayway." TKe box repeated this very rapidly many times, and then he saw the human beings each place a Hand over one of the dolphin's eyes and heard Marguerite say, "Be quiet, Number One. Coatl will wait to greet you. Don't tense up or we have to start over." TKe box thereupon burst into porpoise language, firing a short staccato burst of clicks. The porpoise wriggled out of the vest and the scientists' Hands swam directly away from Coatl, making violent noises. The box roared, "All right! Don't repeat." It said this about forty times, and then Eeeetz ch hung motionless in the water fifty meters away with His tail pointed toward Coatl. The Senator, realizing that the box was a computerized translator, slowly vocalized, "I... do... not... watch. My back... to... you." He turned and hung in the water facing away from Eeeetz cH. For a moment, there was no further sound, then He heard a short buzz from Eeeetz ch, and the box quickly said ten times, "He can watch tomorrow." Then there was a period of cross talk, the box buzzing and cackling. Coatl could hear the throat vocals too, so he was getting both sides of the conversation, and soon felt that his head was in a bucket that was being struck with a broomstick, as Marguerite and Henry urged, "Come on, push, push," and Eeeetz ch's exasperated chatter was translated, "You are Hurting, you are hurting, you are torturing me." Marguerite had said, "Now shrink it! Damn you, you're growing." Eeeetz ch snarled something that came out of the box with mechanical profundity, "Fascists! Vivisectionists!" Then there was a plop! as of a refrigerator door seating itself in its gasket, and two small metallic snaps. An instant later, Senator Coatl felt himself slapped stingingly on the buttocks, grasped on the shoulder and swung around by a rough hand to face a weirdly altered porpoise. nphe heavy muscled vest encir cled Eeetz ch at the level of his flippers, which were hidden in the vest. The plate in His belly was covered by two fleshy flaps of the vest. Where flippers should have been, two columns of dark flesh, each the size of a wrestler's thigh', grew out into hands -- golem-fingered, but unmistakable hands. "I greet you!" the box roared over and over as the dolphin extended his right hand. It was an obvious effort for him; the left appendage simply trailed in the water, unused. Coatl took the right hand, and in a moment grunted with pain as the bones in his Hand were ground together. He expected to faint as he Heard Eeeetz ch' clicking and the box endlessly repeating, "I can't open it! Helpdamnhelpdamnhelpdamnhelp !" In a blaze of agony, the Senator saw Henry Racoglu appear behind the dolphin and strike repeatedly at the middle of his back. As the artificial hand relaxed its spastic grip, he shot to the surface where He could sob unrestrainedly without drowning. When he could flex the crushed hand enough to know nothing was broken, and the tears had ceased to flow, he became aware again of the thfree odd creatures about him. He realized that Henry and Marguerite were supporting him closely, their gills pulsing, their eyes above water, and Eeeetz ch was bobbing up and down. The dolphin caught his eye at last and shrilled, "Sorry I So sorry! Damn cheap muscles. I should have move them a few times before I try use them. I crazy for hands! Sorry! Sorry!" Coatl thrust out his throbbing hand. "Try again," he said through gritted teeth'. To his surprise, the swimming mammal groaned, sounded and fled. Racoglu spoke, his lips awash. "He can't use his hands at all in the air. And we can't come out of the water with our gills on. You're in a hell of a shape, Senator." "Turn me loose. I can swim now. Man! that hurt," the Senator said. "What happened? I thought that metal plate meant he had some kind of battery assist for that arm and hand." "Yes, yes, he does. There's a nickel cadmium battery behind that plate. The synthetic muscle and Its nerve supply take time to warm up and establish equilibrium in, the blood supply. Eeeetz ch is so impatient -- dolphins do everything so blindingly fast -- he just can't wait. He wanted so badly to impress you, and then the muscle structure knotted up and he couldn't will the hand open. He's gone off like a cat that's knocked over a vase, you know, so he can pretend it didn't Happen. He'll be back in a few minutes. Can you really swim, now? That hand's going to be pretty sore." Henry rose and fell, shipping a few mouthfuls of water as he spoke, but continuing, nonetheless, to support Coatl. "Sure, I can swim; but he's disabled me from shaking Hands for a few days." Marguerite and Henry sank fully into the water, pointed the direction, and began the swim back to the Station, as Ramon Coatl bit into his Scuba mouthpiece and swam rather slowly after them. Th'e gentle exercise worked the acute pain out of his crushed Hand after a few Hundred meters. He was not frightened when a dark torpedo with Heavily muscled arms held out from its sides as if they were vanes appeared beneath him. He could Hear the cricket-like conversation running up the scale into inaudibility. Curving himself down beside the swimming mammal, he pointed up to the surface. Tphey broke into the air to getHer. Eeeetz ch began at once to grumble. "Must learn some Dolphin. English clumsy enough in air, impossible under water." "All right, you teach me. How do you say 'I'm sorry'?" "You got a lot to learn besides words. We not live in that kind' of world, Senator. I no want to be civilized that way, only to be Handed. Control environment every way then. My motor warmed up now... go back to practice range. Come tomorrow, I no squeeze hand." "So long, Eeeetz ch," the Senator said. "I'll see you tomorrow." In the come-close tank where he had first met Eeeetz ch, a muscle-weary Senator listened as his human guides told him where the dispensary was on land. "You're not coming with me?" he strained his throat to ask. Marguerite shook her head. "It's wearing to grow into these gills. Now that we have them on, we'll stay under water for at least a couple of days. Hank will phone ahead to the dispensary, from that set over there on the bottom, and tomorrow morning we'll wait for you here with the dolphin. Can you walk it, or shall we ask for some help?" Coatl swallowed a bitter retort. "I'll walk," he gurgled, and Staggered up out of the pool. The exact route He took and just who Helped him in the next two hours were things Ramon Coatl could never afterwards recall with any clarity; but white, shaking, slightly staggering swimmers in wet trunks were old hat to the personnel of the Station; and he was unobtrusively shunted into the dispensary and restored to sufficient health to eat two enormous bowls of the Station's famous gumbo at dinner that night, accompanied by the hard, bright sherry of which Bela Hagedorn was so fond. Director Hagedorn, whose portly figure was as streamlined as some sea creature's, apologized in a ponderously offhand sort of way which began to seem very porpoise-like to Senator Coatl for not having been able to meet the Senator when he first arrived and give him a personal, escorted two-doll ar tour. "Henry Racoglu and Maggie Hart are two of our finest young researchers, though," the Director smilingly said, "and I'm only sorry that their fervor and speed in getting you under water, where you could see us at our best, should have resulted first off in your being hurt." Coatl shrugged. "I grew up surfing, diving without a mask, and fighting octopus for fun and food. Being hurt underwater is no novelty for me. I was just glad I had on air. I didn't the summer I was fifteen and netted a ray as wide across as I was tall. Finally T Had to let Kim take the net and go. Being dragged eight or ten miles out to sea did not Hurt so much -- my uncles came after me in an outrigger, so I only Had to swim about half way Home -- as the razzing they gave me all the way to shore for losing that net." "Well, we won't razz you. Eeeetz ch is an odd creature anyway. He's very emotional for a dolphin; and He can be quite terrifying when he panics." "Are they all like that?" "OH no. No, for the most part -- have some more gumbo -- they're phlegmatic. I suppose I don't mean that. Stable emotionally is what I mean, happy and self-confident. And of course, why shouldn't they be? They're perfectly adapted to the life they live. Not an enemy in the ocean really frightens them. It's Hard not to envy the aboriginal dolphin sometimes." CCfTThy is Eeeetz ch so ' ' moody?" "I'm not sure. I think It has to do in part with his being the first. Most of them are smart; but he has imagination as well as ability to learn, and he has enough imagination to frighten himself. "The day I talked to Him about his surgery, he swam up and down that come-close pool like a man pacing over a decision, and even when He was hanging in the water, he was shivering. You could see the pool surface responding to it, they tell me. Finally he swam away and left me sitting on the bottom; and he was gone a good long time, too. Three days." Ramon Coatl looked at the somewhat pompous Director hesitantly. After a moment he said, "Excuse me, Director Hagedom. May I ask... you said you were in the water with Him. I got the impression you waited in the sea those three days. Do you have one of those metal plates in your chest, too?" The Director finished a mouthful of gumbo reflectively, with one eye cocked fishily at Coatl. He rescued the leg of a crab which was protruding from the other comer of His mouth, sucked out its content and then, having made some decision, unzipped his poplin windbreaker and pulled down with both Hands on the bosun's undershirt He was wearing. Below His breastbone was the dull colored plate with the two adaptor receptacles. For a moment, in that posture, with his chin raised and his shoulders drawn back, He seemed oddly defenseless. In tfie cut-and-tKrust world of politics wKere tHe Senator lived, defenselessness was not an impression lie often received, and Be Hardly knew How to react. For tHe moment, tHe attitude of Director Hagedom disarmed Coatl. THe scientific administrator continued to sit witH His cHest bared, unmoving, blinking slowly. "My dear fellow #" said Ramon Coatl. "No doubt I sHould Have seen tEat tfie first time we went in tfie water togetfier, and my curiosity would Have been satisfied witfiout any breacfi of manners on my part. Forgive me." He applied Himself again to tfie gumbo. "I sfiould Have asked about tfie Handed flippers. WKat exactly is all tliat protoplasm, Doctor?" Hagedom turned and looked around tfie mess Hall. Ten meters away, a totally bald man sat, facing away from tfiem. He was carrying on a conversation witfi a girl wHose back was partly turned. Her arm and forearm lay along Jus upper arm and sfioulder. Hagedom said, "I Hate to interrupt a lovers' conversation, but Nickleby is tfie best man to explain it to you." To CoatTs surprise, tfie Director raised one massive foot and Slammed it down on tfie vinyl floor. Like everyone else on tfie project, Hagedom wore sneakers, so tfie impact made little noise, but Coatl could feel tfie floor quiver. Ill T'fie bald man turned at once, A grinned, spoke to tfie girl, and got up and came over, still s milin g. Hagedom casually covered His moutli, raising a sfierry glass, and said, "He's deaf as a post Look straigfit at Him when you speak." Nickleby scarcely gave tfie Senator a cfiance to open His moutfi. THe voice was quacking but clear and only medium loud. "I knew you'd be ready for me soon, Senator. I don't know wfiat Hagedom Has told you besides tHat I'm deaf. If He'd just keep quiet, nobody would know it I compensate so expertly. Well, I am tfie greatest communications engineer since Wiener and Shannon tHougfit of tfie Hearing glove. Matter of fact, I was working on Hagedom and Old Scotty sfiangfiaied me into tfie Caribbean Station. A bellyful of tHat damned sfierry makes you think you can do things you ougfit not even to want to do in tfie first place. You want to know How the Handed prosthetic flipper works, don't you?" Coatl nodded yes. "Oh, you can speak. Just look at me. I'm sure Hagedom told you that. You know what a hearing glove is?" "Yes, it translates sound into taps or electnc buzzes on the Unger tips." "Right. We use them now to communicate with astronauts because they don't have to fight static to get the message and because even while they're pulling levers and turning wheels, we can still be sending to the balls of their fingers. Great step forward, but simple, really." "Yes, I've worn a hearing glove. It's very distracting." "Stop nodding and smiling Senator. I can read anything you say, if you just look in my direction." Hagedom slapped the table and laughed. Both the other men looked at him, then involuntarily nodded and smiled at each other; after which' they both burst into laughter. Nickleby went on, in His rather monotonous voice, "Okay, Senator. Easy to learn the glove, easy to make it. They stole me to deal with a problem which required the synthesis of a nearly organic prosthetic muscle. That little brunette I was talking to over there was the team leader on that, and we got so entangled on the project I guess we'll never get untangled. My job was to work out the converters that take a dolphin's weaker finger motions and step them up into powerful muscular ones in the prosthetic attachments. Just muscles and gristle, thank god. No bone, you see? Because dolphins are always supported by their medium of life." "Wait a minute. Dolphin Ungers? They just have flippers." "Yeah', yeah, but the skeletal structure of the flippers is that they're grown-together fingers, or toes, if calling them toes makes you more comfortable. See, if we were going to alter the animal permanently, we could do it a lot easier. We'd slit each' finger out separate from its fellows, graft skin on the cut sides, beef up the muscle connections, and we'd have a functioning organic hand we could use to manipulate, a powerful, simple, mechanical hand." "Why not do it that way?" CtTf you had some little Handi- cap like deafness or a withered hand, you'd understand. Man, we respect the bodily integrity of other species. If Andy wants to quit the project tomorrow and swim off into the sunset, he's still a functional dolphin. He may be a crazy dolphin, but physically, he can still do all the things he could always do. That wouldn't be true if we had altered his flippers surgically. Make sense?" "All rigfit." "Well, to get back to tfie practical problem, I really didn't Have mucE to work with. Eons of evolution Have altered tfie wfiole function of tfie dolpfiin Band, you see?" "I never would Kave tfiougfit of tfiat if you Kadn't pointed it out to me." "Don't put me on, Senator. I Kave to make this speecH to all kinds of cretins Hagedorn drags in Here. And if I sound like I believe tfie project couldn't succeed without me, tfiafs rigfit. I do believe it. Anyway, I see you see there's very little individual movement of th'e bones in a dolphin's flipper. Very little musculature to support individual movement, either. Tfie whole thing is tfiere to operate as a unit, to swim; not to grasp, point, or toucli." "I see." "So my little converters Gave to translate very small movements of a dolphin's finger bones along an exponential curve to operate a very powerful arm and hand. You'd be surprised to see the grapfi of what less tfian a flipper translates to in terms of grasping and turning power." "I've shaken Bands with Eeeetz cfi. I would neither be surprised nor impressed by graphs after that. I am impressed by your work, Doctor Nickleby." "Just call me Nick. I never finished my doctorate. Couldn't get along with my alleged mentor, and fie wouldn't pass my dissertation for publication unless I rewrote it to suit his experiments instead of mine. I Eave done well, Haven't I? ; ' Coatl nodded. Nickleby was telling me the truth. Men were not falsely modest in the village where the Senator Had been born, either; though they were usually a little more aware of the comic figure self-satisfaction cuts. Roman Coatl smiled, and turned to Hagedorn again. "Now let's talk about wfiat might get you shut down -- those ugly, stomacH-turning gills. In Washington, we Have been under tfie impression tfiat this was a kind of super-Scuba, a macfiine for delivering air efficiently to the lungs of a person swimming underwater. But it turns out to be an alternative way of getting oxygen from tfie water. Marguerite spoke of growing Into fier gills. Tfie device really is organic, isn't it?" T fie Director fiuncfied forward, Bis tfiick forearms on tfie table. "It's very perceptive of you to recognize the Half-live nature of tfie gill tissue and to realize it isn't just a sophisticated mechanical filter. Do you understand what real gills are? Fish gills? True fish don't Have lungs, you know. A fisH that Has is a left over transitional form between true fish and amphibian, an evolutionary experiment that Has stayed on nature's work bench after its usefulness was ended. "But real fish need oxygen, like all life on earth, except some of the lowest, single-cell forms and some of the viruses. There's plenty of oxygen dissolved in sea water, and always Has been. Certain experiments lead us now to believe that the chemical composition of sea water was always about what it is today. "Different kinds of sea life solve the problem of extracting oxygen from sea water in different ways; but true fish do it with a biological apparatus that extracts the oxygen, still in solution, in effect, through a sort of osmotic membrane directly into the blood stream on the other side of the membrane. There it's carried the same as in our blood. Not much chemical difference between fish blood and human." Director Hagedom peered up from under his brows into Senator Coati's eyes. At this distance, Coatyl could see heavy white Hairs thick in the Director's brows and raised His estimate of the other man's age. Sun tan -- He thought complacently of his own dark skin -- does make a man look younger. The administrator spoke again. "Do you understand this is all oversimplified and underexpiained?" "Go right ahead. Director. This is a kindergarten class you are lecturing." "All right. There are lots of problems to putting men into the sea profitably; and the oxygen supply is the first and, so far, the most difficult. As long as you want your sea-man to breathe air, most of your effort has to go to supplying the air You can compress it and release it to him in such fashion that the pressure inside him is the same as the pressure outside, and in shallow water this works pretty well." "Self-Contained Underwater Breathing Apparatus." "Right. You had scuba on when your flipper was nearly crushed today. You're familiar with it, so you're familiar with its shortcomings as well. Ypu can't go really deep; but as shallow as you stay, compressed air can still be deadly. If you have to come up in a hurry, the nitrogen dissolved in your blood -- nearly seventy percent of ordinary air by volume -- can cripple, craze, or kill you, depending on where it bubbles, if the pressure comes off too fast." "The Bends." iCT'Von't try to sound like an old-time, Bard-Bat diver. 'Decompression sickness' may not Be as picturesque, But it's accurate... and it suggests the treatment of cKoice." "Tfie compression chamber." "RigEt, Senator. You snatcK your unlucky or footisB diver out of tEe water. He may be blind or deaf or dying. Lug Him into the compression chamber, dog down the Batch, and pop tEe compressed air to him. TEe nitrogen goes back into blood solution, and then, by reducing tEe pressure slowly and in tEe steps which experience Eas sEown tEe human organism can tolerate, you may -- or you may not -- save your diver. It's costly, slow, and erratic. "So you use Helium instead of nitrogen to make up your air. Doesn't matter which relatively inert gas it is. Straight oxygen's too flammable. Helium doesn't dissolve and bubble the way nitrogen does. It doesn't narcotize you at depth as nitrogen does, either." The Director glared tolerantly under his eyebrows. His elbows slid farther out on the table, and he was almost leaning his head on his forearms now. "All right, you've been through all this before. The helium problem is the Helium voice. The pitch of all the sounds human voices make is raised very high by the presence of helium around the vocal cords. Some sounds just disappear, and it's easier for a person experiencing Eelium breathing for the first time to write out and get written all Eis communications tKan it is to understand and be understood." "Is the throat-speech' microphone any better?" "Yes!" The Director clapped his hands against his elbows. "Yes, it is better! At least you are gargling a complete language, with its overtones and nuances. Anyway, it makes no sense to be always an intruder in the sea, to Have to carry apparatus with you which has your life in its parts all the time, so that a hre'-en air tube or a faulty gauge c  mean death to tEe most gifted researcher. To be at the mercy of your air wlien you are in the water is too cruel a burden." He sat back, unclasped His hands from his elbows, and srr.i'icr... "So -- gills. Fish gills are not efficient enough for our purposes. They are rather passive organs, even with the pretty opening and closing in the water. Just grafting a big grouper's gills onto a man would not give you a man who was as efficient as a grouper. No, it is no accident the smartest animals in the water are those who went ashore, acquired lungs, and then returned to the sea. A lot of oxygen, more than any fish's gills can deliver, is required to fuel those big brains with all their convolutions." "So why Haven't you found it possible for men to breathe and sound and rise to breathe again, like dolphins?" "Ah-hahl like dolphins! Well, we haven't because we're not up to the surgery required. It would effectively involve reworking everything from the nasal passages to the anus. Heart, lung, blood vessels, autonomic nerve structure, the whole internal machinery of a man would have to be rebuilt." ( ( #VT an can't go back to the sea, then, like his cousins, the whales and porpoises?" The Director seemed momentarily abashed. He picked at His bottom lip as if a flake of tobacco Hung there, although He was not smoking. "No -- well, the fact of the matter is, the artificial gill is here. You've seen it in operation." "Yes, but now we're full circle to where we were," said Coatl. "Those things don't look artificial to me. I mean, they're really not made of plastic..." "Oh no." "... or of metal..." "Great Heavens, no! Well, the connections are." "... and to tell the truth, they look remarkably like being the sort of experimentation with Human beings that was condemned a generation ago." Director Hagedom sat bolt upright and stared with Horror across the table. "No, sir, I cannot permit that to stand. No one is compelled to undergo these operations. To be allowed to undergo one is an Honor. We are all volunteers, and no one has been hurt or harmed by being fitted with our gill adaptors. Do you think we are sterilizing Gypsies Here? We are simply helping people to become better equipped to deal with what is otherwise an extremely hostile environment." The Director made as if to rise in his agitation, but the Senator's Hand restrained Him. "Relax, Hagedom. I'm putting you on, man, that's all. They are ugly looking propositions... and there's no denying they are Human experimentation, right?" Hagedom looked Hard at Him. "You're crueller than you look. It's shocking to charge -- well you haven't charged -- it's shocking even to suggest that this project is some sort of Human vivisection center. It isn't!" Hagedom made as if to go on, but the Senator stood, bringing th'e evening to an end. "Think about that again, Director," He said, and strode off to a good night's rest. He knew a Half dozen people on tKe Station were tossing and fuming because of his presence with its unpredictable implications and possibilities, and that knowledge enabled him to sleep with the pleasure of a man who has created a small tropical storm and is borne peacefully in its eye. WHat His storm might bring to the surface or destroy remained to be seen. Meanwhile, as the winds rose around him, he slept. IV tT'he next day found Coatl fine ly tuned to his surroundings. The pain, exhaustion, arguing, and drinking of the night before had been wiped out by his night's sleep; but their residue remained in a feeling that one layer of his skin had been removed. The droning tradewind reached into the central core of his personality. Under the water, away from the wind, he felt as free as a fish. Hank, Maggie, and Eeeetz ch met him in the come-close pool, and the four of them swam to an area where the water-dwelling mammal was being taught to handle machinery. He had a vast Rube Goldberg of interrelated valves, levers, sliding plates, toggle switches and worm gears to operate. Hank posted a foil strip with printed directions and operating sequences a meter long on the side of the learning machine and reset many of the internal operating connections. Eeeetz ch swam to the instructions in a smooth curve and began clicking and snapping as he studied it The black box at one side repeated, over and over, such comments as, "Damn I it's counterclockwise instead of clockwise again. Oh, oh', six meters to swim in a tenth of a second? And right back again? Pfui!" Marguerite, who was looking at a large wrist watch which she wore on Her ankle, suddenly cried, V A#I right, fishmouth, go!" and pushed the timing stud. The gleaming black and gray body began to whirl about, through, and over the complicated learning toy, and to Eeeetz ch's snicks and clacks were added the cacophony of machine parts slamming and grinding. After about twenty minutes of this, Eeeetz ch suddenly gave a despairing whistle which the box translated as, "Crab cakes I I missed that inky worm gear by one turn again. Duck, white skins I" A silvery sphere at the machine's center sprouted tubes in every direction and a cloud oi octopus ink enveloped the four persons swimming about the framework. "Okay, clumsy," Ha nk shouted, as the box rendered his voice into squeaks and clutters, "the rule today is you've got to reset the whole sequence while the cloud's still in the water. Get going!" Ramon swam into a column of the machine and felt the torpedo shape of the student Hand user zip past him in the impenetrable murk. He knew Eeeetz cli was operating on his sonar and that he had better get out of the way. Gingerly touching the machine's working column, Ke kicked off from it and swam ten or twelve meters away. Here it was lighter. Looking back He could tell from the convulsions of the cloud that the student was churning about the machine reversing the settings of its parts as easily as if the filtered Caribbean sun were fully available. Tt took Eeeetz ch a shorter time to reverse the sequence than it had to go through it, and id fifteen minutes he was hanging in the water with an expectant eye on Marguerite. The current had dissipated the octopus ink, and all was as it had been, except for Hank, who was lazily suspended with his arms crossed and an. unforgiving look. "Don't start him up again yet, Maggie," Ee gargled, the box snapping out the sense in dolphin. "There's no point in us all just having a little vacation here. If Andy can't analyze what he did to abort the sequence, there's no point in his trying to repeat it. He'll abort at the same point. Now, fishmouth, what happened?" The animal snapped his teeth in a grimace of rage or chagrin. "Look out, easy bleeder. What went wrong is that your rotten machine is manufactured to a less grade of precision than what you expect to be done with it. You can't open an oyster with a sledge hammer." "Yes you can, if you know how lightly to tap it I know what you did wrong, and you know what you did wrong, so let's have St out in the oped, or we'll never get lunch today." "What's that mean?" thr Senator asked Marguerite. "Means he earns our lunch. He's got to run the sequence right twice." Eeeetz ch snorted something the machine translated as random sounds. "Ugh! A-a-a-a-gh!" At the same rime He rose to the surface above them, blew mightily and returned witK a fresh supply of oxygen. "All right Its that nicked worm gear. There's a Half-moon chip out of the twenty-fourth turn. When I feel that chip clear the surface of the seat, I know one more full turn brings the gear exactly Half way out. It's a fifty thread pin. Twenty-five turns is wh'at the instruction sheet called for, and twenty-five turns is what I gave it." "So How come your spaceship blew up? If that was a simulated moon landing, you're scattered over a thousand kilometer globe of space by now." "I don't know. I brought that gear out twenty-five turns to the micron." "Are you sure? Want to bet you didn't just bring it out one full turn past that chip?" "Well, that's twenty-five turns. Wait a minute #" He flew to the face of the machine where He had made the mistake and carefully extracted the chipped worm gear. "... twenty-four, twentyfive, twenty-six #" Eeeetz cH swam angrily to Hank. "You sneaked out Here and reversed that gear... so one turn past the nick was twenty-seven instead of twenty-five. Ak, Ak, Akt" H ank swam back a little further out of reach of those teeth. "Sure I did. I wonder if you can guess why?" "Ak Ak! Make fool of me, your only friend in the water. Dirty Human trick." "OH, Andy, stop steaming. You felt that nick come around through your lingers, didn't you? And you were using that tiny jar when it cleared the surface of the plate as a short cut, weren't you?" "So what if I was? Intelligence is laziness. Creatures that do things the long way every time are just clock works. Why do I have to count the turns?" "I could say just because of what happened. Human mechanics are intelligent, too, and that does mean lazy. One pulls that threaded post out to inspect it and has to lay it down for a minute. If he picks it up by the other end, he's going to insert it with the thread reversed. It's identical to his senses, so why shouldn't He?" "Good point. I forget human beings can hardly see or feel." "The teal point, though', is that by relying on the ieel through your hands you're choosing the wrong sensory feedback as a guide. Those artificial Hands are always going to be prosthetic aids, for you. To rely on their sensing elements is grossly wrong for a dolphin. We don't want a less efficient man, which is what you'll make of yourself by relying on our devices. We want an improved dolphin. Otherwise, we could not, in good conscience, let you sell the others of your people on accepting the Eelping-Hand program and the surgery that makes it possible." "I don't see tEat" "Yes you do. You're just so smart you don't want to admit it. We want your senses and your brain to dominate the Handed dolphin project The Hands are just tools, organic tools yes, but just machines to extend your muscular control over your environment "Now quit kidding around. You don't Have to count those threads one two three four, and you wouldn't, if you weren't trying to act like a man. You can scan it with your echolocator in less time and with greater accuracy. Stop fooling with me, baby, or I'll swim out Here some night and wire that thing up so a wrong move shocks you." E eeetz cH grunted; but he swam back in position to begin the sequence again. "Senator, you are a witness to Human cruelty on a well meaning animal. Only men enjoy cruelty." Coatl gargled. "Right. And only men learn anything more than to feed, frolic, and fornicate. Why don't you quit and just stay a fish?" Eeeetz ch circled tightly away from the machine and around Coatl. His dark eye sparkled with mischief. "Okay, vivisectionist. I thought you were different, a Senator, some kind of super human. You're just another knife and test-tube man. Okay. Just remember, when some three meter shark chases you, don't call Eeeetz ch." Cheerfully, He swam back to Start on his three dimensional maze and plunged into activity on Marguerite's signal. This time He was remarkably silent as He flashed up and down inside the weird framework. In less than an Hour, He Had completed the meter long instruction sheet, and exuberantly flung himself up through the surface of the sea where he plopped and splashed and cut circles for five minutes before He zoomed down with a fresH supply of air. The dolphin swam to Hank. "Let's go, spear man. Eat early today, when I run this second sequence. You want to reset it, or shall I?" Hank grinned. "I do it exactly Halfway. You finish it, huh?" "Wheeeeeee-ewl You really want to impress this Senator. Okay!" He flipped about the teaching device, turning knobs and snapping switches. In a few minutes, He whistled, "Okay, Maggie. Ready wKen you are." Just at that moment, Hank swam leisurely by the machine and ripped out the middle third of the instructions. Eeeetz ch's whistles and clacks rilled the sea, and the mechanical voice of the translator repeated many times, "What in the crab-eating hell is this? I'm supposed to be told when you want me to memorize the sequence. No games No games No games damnit!" Hank shrugged. "Life has no rules. Put Him to work, Maggie." V nphis time the porpoise worked more purposefully. As he approached the missing portion of the instructions, his motions became as deliberate as those of a chess player, lapping pieces on th'e board in a planned combination. A high, thin whistle began to escape from him. As Ramon Heard it from Eeeetz ch, the sound was an undifferentiated whine like a jeweler's saw, but the translator modulated it into an intricate music close to the skirling of bagpipes. Abruptly, the sound died and Eeeetz ch swam to Hank with a hang-dog air. "I've lost it. Give me a little help." Hank pointed to what was left cf the sequence sheet. "Go read it, you lazy devil, you're past the missing instructions already." Eeeetz ch gave a mighty "Clack #" of chagrin and glanced at the remainder of the sheet. Two minutes later, a roiling cloud of octopus ink enveloped them all. "Crab cakes!" the swimming mammal cried. "Crab the crab crab crab cakes!" Coatl could Hear the choking sounds from Hank and Maggie that were laughter in the throat language. As the water cleared, he could see Marguerite twined about Eeeetz ch's back, while Hank Hung on to one arm as they laughed. "God!" cried Hank. "You're as funny as a man sometimes." Marguerite held on as the porpoise thrashed distractedly. "Oh, oh!" she laughed. "Just when I think I'm looking at man's replacement, you blow it, baby. Wow!" At length, the wild, whirling mass of legs and flukes came to rest and separated. "Early lunch? asked Hank.' "Not likely." "I can go catch myself something to eat. This is my world. I'm self sufficient." "Sure. Self sufficient but not very smart. You can reset the whole sequence and take it from, the top." This time the dolphin maintained his air control, almost of slow motion, through the whole procedure. He was deliberately not looking at even the portion of the instructions still posted. Despite his air of slow care, Coatl was able to see, when Marguerite swam to Him and' cocked her ankle to show him the stop watch, that Eeeetz ch was actually several minutes ahead of the time He Had made when he first ran the set correctly. Ramon was developing a distinct anticipation of lunch', when Eeeetz ch suddenly cursed and again the inky cloud exploded around them. "Sorry," said the armed dolphin. "I'm a little tired. And I was almost through." Hank stretched the dolphin's artificial extremities, testing them for tone. He let them snap back, "Yes, you're tired; but not too much to finish. This is the kind of world men live in all the time, Andy. Jobs have to be finished. Draw on your reserves a little. You're all getting hungry, too." The dolphin quietly went about resetting the teaching machine. There was no badinage this time, but when Marguerite said, "Qo," she added in an intense tone, "You can do it!" and Hank called, "Watch that last step I" C oatl became apprehensive. It was as if a relative, a younger brother or a cousin were perfor ming some difficult task. Ramon's muscles ached, trying to help the porpoise with body English. He began to worry about what another failure would do to the volatile psyche of the student. In one way, the careful manner in which' the black torpedo shot in and out of the machine could be regarded as bored competence. In another way, it looked very like an adolescent strung up to the point where failure would cripple him. Coat realized he was holding each' breath, letting it escape in the perceptible jerks and pauses known as "ratchet breath" -- a telltale sign of anxiety since its recognition two generations before. He made him self breathe easy, made himself hang quiet in the water, made himself not be hungry, and waited. Suddenly, Eeeetz ch let out a wild whistle of achievement. "LuncKI" the translator repeated. "LunchluncblunchluncKlunch!" From a receptacle deep in the machine a school of silvery mullet swam in all directions, as the porpoise and his teachers lunged after them, snapping and grasping. Startled, Coatl was caught at full rest. He snared one medium mullet, and that was all. He kicked lazily to the surface, where he could take off his brea thing mask, unshipped his knife, and gutted the mullet. By the time he had filleted it, dipped the slices in sea water, and chewed them leisurely down, the trailing entrails below Him had attracted several small fish. He was agile enough to take two of these and was completing his lunch when Hank swam up holding a forty centimeter mullet by the tail. "No thanks, I've eaten" Coatl said, as He sank back into the water. They turned the mullet loose, circled to pick up Marguerite and Eeeetz ch, and gamboled through the water back to the come-close pool. When they were arrived, Coatl was the only one to leave the watch. As h'e walked up the steps, he felt an irrational stab of jealousy. When he turned to. make his good-byes, he was shocked to realize that Hank and Marguerite Had begun to look natural to him. The farewell was awkward, and Coatl knew why. He was not really ready to go. Eeetz cH stood Half out of the water, as on the first day. THe dolphin spoke His thin, accented English'. "Remember me, Ramon! I remember you. Come back to us." Before Coatl could speak the great body flashed out of the water and splashed mightily. When the Senator Had wiped the water from his eyes. Eeeetz ch Had disappeared into the sea. T'hree days later, the Senator was eating bean soup with three of His fellow committee members. He blew a little through His nose, which now seemed always a Httle dry, and thought, How am I going to get the reality across to these Senators? They're all too old to get in the water; but at least they're on committees that are future oriented, and that means reality oriented. I don't want to lie and pretend that the Caribbean Station can contribute to military research. It represents research into life, so much more important and so much Harder to get money for. You just Have to try, Ramon, He repeated to himself as his mother had said when he went away to school, you just have to try. Nobody will hold it against you if you don't succeed. He blew a little more through his nose to wet the inside of it, and started to speak. Behind his eyeballs, he remembered the blinding stab of the Caribbean sun. His chest itched, and he scratched it gently. Senator Ramon Coatl knew wHat his chest itched for: he wanted one of those brass adaptor plates set in it, so He could wear gills. T fie author wfio appears in Galaxy and If as "H. H. Hollis" Has another name in real life, but He doesn't let us use it He's an attorney in a large Southwest city, and the nature of his specialty in the law is such that his practice might be affected if his real name were used. Eeeetz Ch is the first of a series exploring the mandolphin interface. We think it's going to be a good one... Incidentally, we discourage the use of pen-names as much as we can. There was a time in science fiction, not too long ago, when many writers played a sort of game with pen-names for every sort of story; often the editors encouraged them in it, or even required it, when they felt that one writer was appearing too often. We've never had that feeling -- can't get too much of a good thing, is how we feel -- and we Have a general opinion that the reader is entitled to know which writer he is reading. (Time was when some magazines had "house names" and writers might sell them a story and find it credited to some made-up pseudonym. Sometimes that was annoying to the writer. Once in a while it turned out funny -- as when Ray Bradbury once had a story under a house name. The readers' letters almost unanimously condemned it and begged the editor to quit printing stories by people like the house name and get more of Bradbury.) There are, of course, a few writers who are only known by their pen-names. The late Cordwainer Smith, for instance, would have been unrecognizable to sf readers by his real name of Paul Linebarger -- although Dr. Lincbarger was a world leader in his own field of political science, being among other tilings a professor at Jofins Hopkins, a consultant to the State Department and a godson of Sun Yat-sen. In Linebarger's case it was important to him to keep Kis identity confidential; in the case of two or three other writers there are similar persuasive reasons for a penname... but generally speaking we try to avoid them. Gordon R. Dickson is no penname; lie's a big and cheerful Minnesotan who has been writing science fiction for some twenty years now, which is about half his life. A long-time Galaxy regular, Dickson has put in most of his recent time on books; we're glad to see Him back with Building on the Line. Senior lady science-fiction writer of the present era may well be Miriam Allen de Ford, a charming San Franciscan who keeps two careers going. The other field of writing she graces is crime detection; she turns from her rethe past to the exploration of some grisly aspect of the future. Brian W. Aldiss Has a shelf full of awards for science-fiction writing, beginning with what was called either The Hothouse World or The Long Afternoon of Earth, depending on whether you think of it as a series of novelettes or a book. He is literary editor for the Oxford Mail in England, where He lives in a small village near the university town. Although the bulk of His writing has been science fiction, He is also the author of a travel guide to Jugoslavia and a number of other works. Aldiss is, of course, one of the leading practitioners of what is sometimes called "The New Wave" in science fiction; almost at the other end of the spectrum is Mack Reynolds, one of the few science-fiction writers whose interest in the social and economic problems of the future Has anticipated the thought of actual economists. Reynolds is an American who Has spent little enough time in the U.S.A. in the past couple of decades; his travels Have taken him to almost all the countries of Europe, to the Near East, to Ceylon and other Asian countries and just about everywhere else this side of the moon. He is at present living in Mexico. Robert Silverb'erg, who is a frequent contributor to these pages, is a New Yorker and one of the most prolific writers of modern times. His books Have included such disparate subjects as a biography of the Pharaoh IkHnaton, art archeological study of the mound-builders of the midwest, a collection of essays on picaresque figures called Scientists and Scoundrels and a number of juveniles. won't run off with your books if you put inside the front cover of each book... a gummed bookplate with your name printed on it! No Cf-# by Emsh No. GF-# by Emsh #our Xamr Ijrrr No. CM-# by Cullen Rapp No GX-# by Lynd Wart! The umpteenth corollary of Finagle's General Law of Dynamic Negatives says: "No books are ever lost by loaning except ones you particularly want to keep." # lor #. #, #, #, t# with owner's name imprinted All Postpaid. Add slate sales tax. it ny. The derig ns shown abos e arc the only ones we otler! Dept. G P. O. Box # Hollywood, California Send to: S##R # nSX able from a TV show! Exciting photos, actual scripts,  The show's "bible," used by all lr' scriptions of the series format -- all the things  Please send me: (cash, check or money order accepted) Name... Address... City . State MMRfl galaxy. Your Subscription Is Your Private Window On the stars Baby Is Three Theodore Sturgeon The Bofod of tost C'Mell Cordwaincr Smith in our galaxy The only thing we know about tomorrow is that it hus its roots today. And out of the fantastic facts of today's scientific wonders Galaxy's all-star lineup of contributors weave stories that are sometimes wry, sometimes terrifying -- but always a delight to read. Would you like to join us, next issue and every issue thereafter for years to come, on this fascinating exploration of the fears and foibles of tomorrow? All it takes is a check, a stamp and a minute of your time. (If you prefer not to tear the coupon out of your magazine, just give us the information requested on a plain piece of paper.) From then on the mails will bring Galaxy to your door, with the best stories being written by the best science-fiction writers of all time. Here are some of the famous stories that appeared in Galaxy in its first fifteen years. Will the next fifteen years be as good? Frankly, we don't think so. We think they'll be better! Galaxy Publishing Corp. #I Hudson Street New York, N.Y. # Yes, start my subscription to Galaxy riqhl owny. I enclos my check or money order For:  # issues for # "' T # issues for # Name... Addre ss A     City  State Zip Code... U.S. only. Add #c per issue foreign postage. Please check whether Q new or  renewal. The Big Time fritz Leiber The Caves of Steel Isaac Asimov Day After Doomsday Poul Anderson The Demolished Alan Alfred Bester Do J Wake or Dream? Frank Herbert The Dragon Masters Jack Vance The Fireman (Farenhcit #) Ray Bradbury Gravy Planet ( The Space Merchant s Pali I  Kornbluth Here Gather the Stars (Way Station) Clifford D. Simak Home from the Shore Gordon R. Dickson Hof Planet Hal Clement King of the City Keith Laumer Mindswap Robert Sheckley Med Ship Man Murray Leinster The Men in the Walls The Old Die Rich H. L. Gold The Puppet Masters Robert A. Heinlein Surface Tension James Blish The Visitor of the Zoo Damon Knight Wind betweeh the Worlds Lester del Rey oaiaxy Galaxy Is published In French, German, Italian, Japanese and Spanish. The U. S. Edition # published In Braille and Living Tape. December, # # Vol. #, No. # by Pool Anderson by Raymond F. Jones by John Wyndham  by Mack Reynolds Editor Science Editor Associate Editor Managing Editor Publisher Advertising Circulation Director by Frilz Leiber  i by Stephen Goldin  , by Joseph Green by Willy Ley by Frederik Pohl by Algis Budrytt monthly by Galaxy Publishing Corporation. Main offices; #I Hudson Street, New York, N.Y. #. #c per copy Subscription: (# copies! # In the United States, Canada, Mexico, South and Central America and U. S. Possessions. Elsewhere #. Second-class postage paid at New York, N.Y. and at additional mailing offices. Copyright New York # by Galaxy Publishing Corporation, Robert M. Guinn, President All rights including translations reserved. All material submitted must be accompanied by self-addressed stamped envelopes. The publisher assumes no responsibility for unsolicited material. All stories printed In this magazine are fiction and any similarity between characters and actual persons Is coincidental. Printed In the U.S.A. By The Guinn Co., Inc. N.Y. Title Beg. U. S. Pat Off. A s semi-professional crystalball gazers, we science-fiction types share a community of interest with budget-makers, city planners, airline traffic managers and all sorts of other people whose principal occupation is to make statements today about what is likely to happen tomorrow. Everything considered, it's our opinion that the wide-ranging view of the average Galaxy writer is less likely to be appallingly wrong than even the best-based projection of the specialist, making predictions about his own field. We think there is a reason for this, and we think the reason is worth a little consideration. Take one of the great new inventions at random -- say, the hologram. There's no doubt that the hologram is a fascinating piece of technology. Three-dimensional virtual images, an eerie ability to look behind the objects in the forefront of what you find yourself thinking of as a photograph -- no question about it, it's interesting, it's unprecedented, and sooner or later it's going to prove mighty useful. But -- useful at what, exactly? There's really no way to telL One thing we do know: Any present study about the future of the hologram, considering nothing but the hologram, is certain to be simplistic, incomplete -- and just plain wrong. Tfie reason we say this is simple. Tfie dialectic of society does not allow any development to occur in a vacuum. Tfie things tfiat transform tfie world are not single gadgets; tfiey are gestalts. For instance, we talk about "tfie automobile revolution", and certainly tfie pfienomenon we mean wfien we say tfiat Has radically altered all our lives. But what is "tfie automobile revolution"? It isn't one invention; it's more like a dozen. At least. It is tfie product of Ford's assembly line, plus Goodyear's rubber, plus Otto's engine, plus Macadam's Hardtop roads -- plus sucfi otfier inventions as tfie crucial one of installment buying. Take away any one of tfiese tilings, and you Have no "automobile revolution". You fiave something quite different, and far less significant. Nobody invented tfie automobile. (Nobody inventtelevision or tfie computer, either.) Wliat Happened in tfie case of tfie automobile is tfiat a lot of different people came up with a lot of different innovations, large and small, technological and social -- and tfie result in # is Highway deaths, a mobile population, new kinds of status symbols and air pollution. So to know wliat Holograms will signify # years from now, you must be able to make some sort of guess at any number of simultaneously occurring changes. F or example -- care to predict tfie future of rocket transport? Teclinologically, tfiat joH is easy. Tfie materials exist rigfit at Hand. A Douglas scientist named drawing boards wliat fie calls a Hyperion, a rocket wfiicfi could carry a thousand people anywfiere in tfie world in # minutes, independent of traffic patterns and even of landing fields. But, although tfie technology is pretty straightforward, tfie question of whether sucfi transports will ever fly depends on some ratfier remote-seeming other contingencies, including tfie prospects of putting domes over our cities and tfie likelihood of a general disarmament treaty. Why tfiese two? Simple. A: THe noise level of rocket transports is even more Horrendous than that tolerable. It is almost certainly out of tfie question for them to take off or land anywfiere near a city (and there's not much point in landing them anywfiere else), unless tfie people in tfie city can be insulated from tfie "sound pollution" -- and about tfie only immediately visible practicable way of doing that is through putting Buckminster Fuller's domes over the cities. And B: The big roadblock for rocket liners, as for a way to pay for the development costs. Basically these are now met out of (defense funds, one way or another; but given disarmament, the defense money dries up... and either we find a new way of funding RD or we don't have rocket liners. 'T'lie other thing wrong with straight-line predictions about the future of technological innovations is that all too often they miss the point of what the innovation is really going to be good for. Innovations aren't used in a .vacuum, either. Take computers. There is not a science-based shop in the country where you can't get an argument on The Future of the Computer, or Whether Machines Can Really Think. Strikes us that this is a pitifully trivial argument. It's like looking at a newborn child, and wondering about the future of his left arm. What is important about the future of a child is not what will happen to any of his members, but what will happen to the whole organism; and what is important about the future of computers is what will happen to servo-systems, man-machine symbioses and still-un guessed social constructs in which computers play a part. A man using a computer can function as though he has (which, functionally speaking, is the same as has) an I.Q. anywhere from # to # points higher than bis unaided score. That is what is important about computers -- not what the machine can do, but what the man-machine symbiosis can do. The implications go far beyond the present horizons of expediting scientific research or selling airline tickets; they include the excellent possibility that all of us can pick up those functional extra I.Q. points and use them in our daily lives. And there is a revolution that makes the automobile look pretty trivial. If nothing else, think of the retarded # of the human race; and think of them equipped with, say, wristwatchsized remote-access computer consoles. Now they can navigate city streets by themselves; now they can hold jobs; now they can rejoin the human race. Somebody once said that a good science-fiction story should be able to predict not the automobile but the traffic jam. We agree. And so should good science.  One Station of the Way -- and the Story had another end ! T'he paired moons Daurya and Sonista were both still higH in the night, although they had begun their descent toward the flat western horizon. The stars that showed in the heavens were few and dim, even in the east Suddenly a new one appeared (here -- bright, white and dazzling as a cut sunstone. The three hominids, heavily robed and cowled against the desert, which thirsted for their moisture, swiftly, dismounted from the high-backed chair-saddles of their cameloids, knelt in the sand, which was cold above, but still hot below, and did the new star reverence, rhythmically swaying forward their planted spears in time with the slow bobbing of their heads. The star in the east grew brighter still and began to descend. One hominid said, "It is a sign from God. Blessed Wife and Husband are where we thought them." Another agreed, "They are there, our Chosen Ones, under the falling star. It is indeed a sign. Those who seek, find -- if they be unwearying of heart mind and senses." Even as they spoke, the star, grown piercingly bright, winked out. It was difficult to tell whether it Had been extinguished, or had dropped behind a dune. The latter seemed likely, since there was a pale semicircular glow where the star Had been. But then the glow vanisfied too. Springing to His feet, the tfiird hominid said, "Let us He after them before the fix fades from our minds." "Indeed yes," tfie first seconded as He rose. "We must remember that we have for tfiem ... our gifts." "Let us fiaste, cousin," tfie second urged, rising too. Faintly revealed fiy tfie ligfit of Sonista and Daurya, tfie three hominids were stranger front side than back. Smiling together as they conferred, they eacfi showed three eyes, one where a nose would be on a Terran face, while their smiling mouths were long, going almost from trumpet ear to trumpet ear. They remounted and went down the slope of tfie dune at a lope which made tfie sand hiss very faintly under their cameloids' hooves. On tfie three retinas of each' Hominid and conjoined in eacfi of their brains, the after-image of tfie star still burned, a tiny ball blacker than tfie night. TT'ive dunes ahead, Wife stared ' afright yet paralyzed at the fantastic sight -- fantastic even on that most fantastic world, Finiswar, where except among the most evolved and intelligent types, monsters were the rule and true-breeds the exception. Wife could Hear Husband's heart thud, although he stood at a short distance from Her. Holding Her either hand, peeping around Her robes, were small replicas of Husband and Herself. Sfie could feel their Hearts beating, not a-fear, but quietly as wfien they nursed or slept All four b'eings were visaged and robed like the three fiominids riding the cameloids. Wife thought in a tiny active comer of her frozen mind: The little ones do not fear strangeness, at least so long as I Hold their Hands. TKey open themselves to all tfie world. Could that be good? TKey do not armor themselves against it, as a woman armors Herself against all stray and errant seeds and against all lovers save one, after she cuts Her middle teeth and I they are grown razor sharp. But could opening oneself ever be good, except in childhood, when one lives fantasies parentprotected? Love is a tunnel sealed at both ends, the wise say, never the forest and sea and sky. What Wife stared at a-quake, though now with growing wonder, were two gigantic serpents, each as thick as Husband but three times as tall in their forward thirds alone that swayed upright like a white and a black tree in the wind. The foremost was pallid as Daurya. The one that lurked behind with his swollen Head swaying into view, now to the right of his pale companion, now to the left, was dark as moonless night. Or perhaps they were more for from each's ventral side, now facing Wife, grew ranks and ranks of stubby-fingered feet, many of the fingers nervously a-writhe. These fingered feet grew thickest under the great serpent heads. This, although Wife could not know it, was so that the two serpents could crawl effectively on a max-grav planet. Here on Finiswar, which was as small as Terra, the head-feet were of little need. Behind them, blurred to Wife's three eyes, because their focus was ever on the serpents, stood the slender and strangely finned spoonmetal spire from which two extra-Finiswarians had emerged, and which Had burned like an unended candle, its flame blindingly white, as it had descended. Now the pallid serpent, its trunk reared up scarce two steps away from Wife, lowered its flaf head to inspect her point by point over her cowled head and robed body. He studied her from the black holes in his two great eyes that were like two mollustjewels, white as his scales but even more fluorescently glittering. He traced her form. From time to time he lightly touched her with his ghost-white, narrow, trifid tongue. She could hear Husband's heart thunder, though he stood still as stone. The children, however, were merely curious. She knew without looking down that her daughter was stretching a thin arm toward the serpent. While her own heart was thudding, but she no longer knew if it were thudding with' fear, even when the shivery, shocking tongue touched her lips. She did not know that she was filled with a wild, almost unbearable excitement. It made Her wonder. It made her question everything she knew.  S he fought the answers Her feelings gave. Not Tins intimate gentle, imperious searching never, never, never, could be love, she told herself. Love was a needle in the dark, the one wrong ones. Love was something the woman controlled and tested at every instant, her senses increasingly alert from periphery as ready to deal death as to welcome life. Love had nothing to do with this paralyzed submission. Love was not Daurya and Sonista ceaselessly staring at each' other as they circled each' other for all eternity. Rather, it was the needle-pointed spear which one permitted to strike in the dark. Moreover, love had to do only with' h'ominids. Or rather it had to do with one chosen Hominid only, not with a gigantic serpent weirder than a magnified jungle flower, a jewel-crusted great seasnake, a rainbow bird whose wings spanned trees. And yet, and yet... But, if by some impossibility it should be love, what was the meaning of the pallid lord's dark brother? -- whose ebon head and jet eyes followed closely every movement of the pallid lord's flat face, now dipping in from one side, now from the other, watching every touching though not quite ever close enough to touch with his own black tongue, which was slender, trifid and blurringly a-tremble. Love was for two, not three. Was he the pallid lord's true brother, to be accepted with honor? Or was He to be hated as the pallid lord was to be loved? Or was he in truth only a shadow? More substantial than other shadows, a shadow with' depth' as well as breadth and height, but still only a shade, an unvarying adjunct of the pallid lord? And yet, and yet... what else but love could be the excitement turned glory that now filled her, filled her almost to fainting as the serpent's great Head paused, so that she felt the tongue's triple trembling through her robe, before the great Head lifted back and away. The First Mate, for such was. the office of the black serpent, murmur-hissed softly, "you spent some appreciative time there, you old lech'erl Your spermapositor Had its kicks. I believe you do your whole work solely for your enjoyment of these moments." "Silence, filth," the Captain replied. "The work must always be done softly, gently and with greatest care, since its object is a mustardseed that eventually will fill all earth and sky." "I've guessed it. You're growing sentimental," the First Mate jeered. "Mustardseed! Why, you must be remembering that world -- how many implantings wag it back? -- called Terra or Gaea or something like that. One of your more notable failures." "One of my notable successes," the Captain contradicted. "I don't see how. As I recall, his people killed him most painfully. And we Had later reports of even more disastrous consequences." tt'C'xactly! -- they killed Him. "' And by that death he emotionally and mentally fecundated his whole world. You still don't understand my methods. Observation has only made your blind spots blacker. My son died, but his ideas -- the idea of love -- lived on." "In utterly distorted forms," the First Mate pronounced, "eventually turning Half that race into utter preys, into victims even more cringing than before your 'great work,' the other half into still more merciless hunters. A schizophrenic split in the collective unconscious. At last report, the folk of that planet were being ruled by fear and greed, while the great nations were preparing to destroy each other with chemical, biological and nuclear weapons." "True enough. Yet they'd only prepared, not done it," the Captain countered. "For love to win, great risks must be boldly taken. But without love there's no hope at all -- only the unending chase of hunters and preys. Dangerous? Of course love isl Always I start from a point near death, like this desert here, and work toward life. Then -- " "OH, yes, this desertl" the First Mate interrupted sardonically. "That other planet had a desert too. And it had heavily robed featherless bipeds, and cameloid beasts, and a moon. Finiswar here Has reminded you of it. "Besides that, you Save a thing about deserts. They appeal to your asceticism, They fit with your ever more ascetic matings and also to your growing flirtatiousness with death, an aspect of your feelings for which you have a vast blind spot Incidentally, I believe this desert is different Most of my computer's probes Haven't reported back yet but I already have an intuition. An intuition that is a warning to you: don't trust the analogy between Terra and Finiswar too far. In fact, don't trust it at all." "You and your computer and its probes I Forever seeking to dissect the universe to the last particle. Forever seeking to disprove empathy and similar ity and oneness. You'll never find love that way." "True, I won't -- because it's not there lThere are only vanity and desire. Besides, you have your computer and its probes too, though you pretend they're only a technological trifle. Despite which, they always manage to echo your profound judgments."  ' glory distantly shored with fear, hearing as if they were wind on sand the hissings and murmurings of Captain and First Mate, now suddenly felt the tentative tiny touch of an alien seed on her poignantly sensitive razor-sharp teeth. At first she was only gently startled. The desert was the (place of no-seed. There were some seeds everywhere, like spores of plague. Nevertheless, the scarcity of alien seed was wKy she and Husband had come here. Then all at once she realized it must be the seed of the great white snake. It Had the same constant vibrancy in its movements, the same gentle imperiousness. She felt it cross and recross her bite, questingly. Then she parted Her teeth a little, and it slowly crawled in. For a long moment she could have sliced it in two, and her every instinct, almost, was to do so, although her median teeth were chiefly for decapitating (seed-depositing organs. But it was a larger seed, bigger than one of her eggs, and she could readily have destroyed it so. Yet she did not, for it carried the same glory with it as had the serpent's tongue. The tongue had been glory diffused. This was glory concentrated into a needle. Now the alien seed was in the poison passage. But all the poison pores in it remained closed. So did the digestive pores. (Some lazy single females lived on seeds and their depositing organs alone, using their facial mouths only to breathe and drink. A female could do that on seed-thick-Finiswar -- that is, anywhere except the mountains and deserts.) And now the alien seed, vibrant, insistent, had reached the wall of doors. Wife could feel every movement of its progress, every tiniest touching. It Had passed within a membrane's thickness of poisons that could destroy any and all life. The dozen doors that led looping back to the chambers beneath the poison pores remained tight shut. The one true door opened. Another deadly but unharming passage having been traversed, the doubly alien seed was in Wife's centralmost and most sensitive volume, asceptic save for Her waiting egg. And her egg which was only partly under her mind's control, did not employ any of the weapons of evasion, defense and counterattack at its disposal, but received the alien seed, which melted the egg's outer skin with the sperm. Husband, his Heart still racing, whispered, "Why are you smiling?" "I smile because we are in a place of no-seed, except yours," she whispered back. "I smile because Daurya and Sonista curtsey around each other charmingly as they set. But chiefly I smile because the serpents spared us, and their star did not bum tis down, though we felt its great heat." "For those last you should feel relief," he told her coldly. "I asked -- Why are you smiling?" She did not answer. She knew that he knew and could not be fooled. It was as certain as the tight, hot clasp of her daughterduplicate's little hand on hers, as the way Husband-duplicate's hand chilled and almost fell away from her looping fingers. Even the children knew. Yes, Husband knew. And he would first punish, then divorce, send her off alone into sterilest and hottest no-seed, try even to take from her daughter-duplicate. But even that would be a glory, a glory at least in the end. She would bear a daughter who would have the serpent's love, a daughter who would change all Finiswar, a daughter who would bring love at last to the whole world of hating and exbe a great glory. nphe Captain was saying, "It has taken, you can tell. Her smile is like the other's." "You are sentimentalizing #" the black First Mate rejoined. "Night, moon or moons, desert, a has not these? I tell you plainly, if you keep looking for similarities with Terra, you are in few some nasty shocks -- yea, and deadly danger too." "Not so," the Captain contradicted calmly. "Also, the similarities continue, for here -- behold! -- come the Three Kings." Slithering down the dime so silently neither Husband nor Wife heard them, came the three robed and cowled hominids. Their richly caparisoned cameloids had been left beyond the top. Behind Husband, the first bomi nid raised his arm, as if in salutation, then drew it back. From a small gleaming instrument held in a fingered foot just below the head of the First Mate, who now reared up as steady as an ebony temple column, a brilliant scarlet needle-beam took that hominid in shoulder, chest and throat. And as the second hominid raised his arm, it took him too. shooting sideways from a similar instrument the Captain had produced, neatly took off that fingered foot of the First Mate which had held the scarlet-spitting weapon. The last hominid raised his arm and hurled. The Captain swayed sideways fast enough to save his life, but not -- entirely -- his skin. The whirring spear transfixed a fold of it, barely penetrating below the scaled epidermis, and dangled from the Captain's neck. With . another instrument as quickly produced, the First Mate shot down the last of the intruders. Then He gave the whistling hiss that was His laugh. The Captain's nearest fingered feet explored the lodgement of the spear and finding it shallow, tore it loose and cast if away on the sand. His fingered feet moved swiftly enough in doing this, but all the rest of Him appeared to be shocked numb. Wife and Husband had dropped to their knees, while daughterand son-duplicates were hidden in Wife's robe. The First Mate turned off his Hateful laugh at last and murmur-Kissed as Hatefully, "Yes, there is in my mind no doubt but that the Three Wise Men came to Kill Husband and rape Wife. And I fancy that on Finiswar rape is a 'most curious and prolonged business. You will admit now, will you not, my Captain, that at least in one particular your analogy between Terra and Finiswar lacked rigor?" The Captain still did not move. Then a great shiver traveled down His scales. The First Mate laughed again, briefly and sardonically. "Well, your great work is finished, is it not? I mean, on Finiswar, at least. My probes Have returned to my computer. So yours Have to yours I presume. In any case, I suggest we depart at once, before we meet any shepherds, perchance." Now at last the Captain nodded. Once. Dumbly. While Husband and Wife continued to kneel and stare, the two great serpents lowered their proud trunks and swiftly crawled on their bellies back to their ship. L ater, in the control room of Inseminator, they argued the whole matter. Their great looped forms looked at Home in the silvery room, their fingered feet fitting themselves to the buttons and control holes of the multiple consoles as occasion required. The argument began with desultory comment, followed by a "report" by the First Mate, delivered coolly but with acid cynicism. The Captain said, "I still do not see why they should Have tried to spear me. It was you who was shooting at them." The First Mate explained, "At first they were simply trying to spear Husband. Thereafter, being attacked, they naturally tried to kill their attacker. You, being white, stood out in the dark. I didn't...There are advantages in being black. We were close togetKer, and the last Hominid aimed at the one of us Ke could see. A matter of purely physical black and wHite, you understand. I doubt they sensed your hypothetical spiritual light at all -- or my spiritual negation of liglit, for tHat matter." "I was going to ask your pardon for sbooting off your foot," tKe Captain said. "But since you Eave made it an occasion for one of your materialistic diatribes -- " "NevertEeless, I freely grant you my forgiveness, for wfiat it's wortli." "Very well. Now let me Have your computer's evaluation of Finiswar." TEe First Mate nodded his flat Head. Settling fiis dark coils more comfortably around their metal "tree," Be began: "Interpreting the materials gatHered and tHe observations made by its probes, my computer Has determined that the chief mode of reproduction on Finiswar is partHogenesis. THe boychild being identical with Husband and tfie girl-cfiild witfi Wife sEould Have been enough to tell you that and was enough to tell me." Tfie First Mate chuckled, His trifid tongue a blur of black vibration, and continued, "There is good reason, my computer tells me, for partfiogenesis on Finigwar and for the unusual armoring and arming of female genitalia there. For Finiswar has a biology that is genetically wide open. Interspecial breeding of any sort, no matter How wide the gap between mating organisms, is possible and fertile. There are literally no lethal genes on Finiswar, and no offspring, no matter how monstrous, which cannot live at least a little while. "Yet sexual breeding within species is possible there, provided the coupling beasts take sufficient precaution. There again the fortress-like female genitals are essential, to kill off all false sperm. While an intelligent species, such as the hominids, seeks out for breeding purposes as arid and sterile an area as possible, such as the desert we found them in. Else, despite all precautions, a female might be impregnated by a flower or a fish or a microbe or a glitter-winged insect ,... or a serpent, a wise old serpent. "Yes," the First Mate continued after another of his chuckles, "Finiswar is in a small way rather like our planet -- or should I call it your planet? -- since you are the only one paranoid enough to think it a great work to spread your seed across the universe. Husband's gon and Wife's daughter were both analogous to your seed parthenogenetically grown to full creature. However, they of Finlswar are more modest. They do not encode their seed with great ideas -- love and such -- and force them on all the infinitely varied breeds of being the stars boast, think thereby to bring 'peace' -- your peace! to all." tt Qilence!" the Captain said at  last with a writhe of disgust. "Despite all your mocking, my computer says there is a point seven nine probability that Wife will bear a child gloriously -- " "My computer says point eight three on that," the First Mate broke in titteringly. "But you're wrong about the gloriously part. Wife will receive no adulation and reverent care. Instead she will be tortured by Husband, her parthenogenetic daughter taken from her and killed, and she driven out from her family and tribe to suffer. Oh, she will -- " "Trifles!" the Captain hissed majestically. "Despite all, she will produce a son who will -- " "A daughter," the First Mate contradicted. "By a point nin e eight probability." "Yes, a daughter, you're right there," the Captain admitted irritably. "My computer echoes yours. But what matter? She won't be the first female savior, as you well know. The only point of importance is that Wife will give birth to a being who will preach the gospel of love all across Finiswar, so eloquently that none will be able to resist! Hate and murderousness will vanish. Greed and envy will wither away. Love alone -- " "And what will that mean... on Finiswar?" the First Mate interrupted incisively, his great head halting in the natural swaying it maintained in free fall. "I will tell you. It will mean that the females of Finiswar, at least the hominid females, will open themselves to all seeds. There will be a great birthing of fantastical monsters. Exotic flowers with three-eyed heads set amidst their petals. Hominids crested and finned like fish, but not likely showing gills. Rainbow birds with wide mouths instead of beaks and arms instead of wings. Beings even more fantastical -- insects that glitter and speak, animalcula that peer with pleading treble eye through the microscope from the viewing plate. Spiders that -- " "Enough!" the Captain commanded. "My computer tells me that the chances for a stabilized, still selectively breeding race of loving hominids on Finiswar are... well point one seven," he added defiantly. The First Mate shrugged all along His body's length. "On that, my computer says point oh oh three." "Your computer is biased!" "Not as much as yours, I fancy. Remember, you Have a great work, I am only the observer. No, the overwhelming chances are for one jeweled and gemmed generation on Finiswar, like an uncontrollable growth of crystals of every angularity and Hue, like a beautiful cancer -- freaks to please a mad emperor! -- and then... the end. At least for the Hominids." "What matter?" the Captain demanded stubbornly. "It will be an end with love. That is enough." "OH, you Have at last solved the problem of Death?" the First Mate asked innocently. Then, after a moment, with His Hissing laugh, "No, you have not as I can see. On Finiswar at least, your Highly touted love will end in Death, just as it promises to do on longer-suffering Terra. Myself, I still admire most the beings who rise up and do battle against Death. And even the creatures that flee Death, the ones who are the eternal prey -- those I admire more too, though not as greatly. The layer is always more admirable than the slain, for he survives." "That endless circling, bloody chase of the hunters and the prey? You can admire that?" "Why not? If s all there is to admire. Besides, it forces both basic types of being to develop velocity, first to swim through water, run on land and fly through air. Finally, to speed through sub-space, even as we do. And to achieve that last requires the development of high ination, qualities which nicely embellish both the best of huntera and the best of prey. I always admire good decor." "I detest you in this mood," the Captain said flatly. "You have been the companion of all my wanderings, and still you will not admit the primacy of Love. You cannot even bring yourself to think of what might happen if the prey fled so swiftly that, like a guilty conscience, they caught up with the Hunters along the great circles of the cosmos." "Metaphysics!" was the First Mate's only comment, delivered with great contempt. "You scorn me and toy works," the Captain said. "Yet you devote your entire existence to observing me and them. If they are valueless, why?" F or the first time, the First Mate was at a loss for an answer. Finally he hissed, "Perhaps it amuses me to watch you do your work of destruction, calling it Love -- a love which only weakens the Hunter's lust to pursue and the prey's panic to escape. Using Love, you'd leecti out of the universe its finest fighting stocks, its cleverest evaders. Nevertheless," he continued flatly, "has not Finiswar at last taught you that your great work is useless, tending always toward Death rather than Life? All your savior-children -- every last one of them -- are mules unable even to reproduce themselves. They are spokesmen for Death! I suggest you end it all, this instant. Negate the Inseminator's fix on the next planet, and set a course for home." "Never!" said the Captain. "Wherever it leads -- into whatever seeming horrors -- Love is primal!" "Oh, that is sweet. That is exquisite," the first Mate hissed, His voice dripping venom. "As I said, my chief aim is my own amusement And truly the finest pleasure lies in spying on you, who are the greatest Hunter of them all, slaying with love. And also the greatest prey, fleeing always from the simple truth." "Silence!" the CaptAin Hissed, wrathful at last. "I'm sick of your sickness. Slither off at once to your study, and stay there. Place yourself under ships arrest" The First Mate obeyed with alacrity. As he glided into His hole, the Captain called after him, "And the great work goes on. I shall continue planting saviors!" The First Mate thrust back out of his Hole his flat black head with eyes like rounds of starry night. "Or simply the seeds of your great Death-oriented paranoia," he hissed wth sheerest Hatred. "And you shall continue to watch me," the Captain said, missing no least opportunity to stamp into the other the fact of his own unswerving strength. "So I shall," thd First Mate hissed sharply. His head vanished as if every atom of strength in his massive trunk had been employed to whip it out of sight. Sweet Dreams, Melissa It was a question of number... F rom out of Her special dark ness, Melissa Heard the voice of Dr. Paul speaking in KusHed tones at the far end of tHe room. "Dr. Paul," she cried. "OH, Dr. Paul, please come Here!" Her .voice took on a desperate whine. Dr. Paul's voice stopped, then muttered something. Melissa Heard His footsteps approacH Her. "Yes, Melissa wh'at is it?" He said in deep, patient tones. "I'm scared, Dr. Paul." "More nightmares?" "Yes." "You don't Have to worry about them, Melissa. THey won't Kurt you." "But they're scary," Melissa insisted. "Make them stop. Make them go away like you always do." Another voice was whispering out in the darkness. It sounded like Dr. Ed. Dr. Paul listened to the whispers, then said und er His breath, "No, Ed, we can't let it go on like tins. We're way behind schedule as it is." Then aloud, "You'll Have to get used to nightmares sometime, Melissa. Everybody Has them. I won't always be Here to make them go away." "OH, please don't go." "I'm not going yet, Melissa. Not yet. But if you don't stop worrying about these nightmares, I might Have to. Tell me wKat they were about." "Well, at first I thought they were the numbers, which are all right because the numbers don't Have to do with people, they're nice and gentle and don't hurt nobody like in the nightmares. Then the numbers started to change and became lines -- two lines of people, and they were all runnings towards each other and shooting at each other. They were rifles and tanks and howitzers. And people were dying, too, Dr. Paul, lots of people. Five thousand, two hundred and eightythree men died. And that wasn't all, because down on the other side of the valley, there was more shooting. And I heard someone say that this was all right, because as long as the casualties stayed below fifteen point seven percent during the first battles, the strategic position, which was the mountaintop, could be gained. But fifteen point seven percent of the total forces would be nine thousand, six Hundred and two point seven seven eight nine one men dead or wounded. It was like I could see all those men lying there, dying."  mentality wasn't mature enough yet for Military Logistics," Dr. Ed whispered. Dr. Paul ignored him . "But that was in a war, Melissa. You have to expect that people will be killed in a war." "Why, Dr. Paul?" "Because... because that's the way war is, Melissa. And besides, it didn't really happen. It was just a problem, like with' the numbers, only there were people instead of numbers. It was all pretend." "No it wasn't, Dr. Paul," cried Melissa. "It was all real. All those people were real. I even know their names. There was Abers, Joseph T. Pfc., Adelli, Alonzo Cpl., Aikens..." "Stop it, Melissa," Dr. Paul said, his voice rising much higher than normal. "I'm sorry, Dr. Paul," Melissa apologized. But Dr. Paul hadn't heard Her; He was busy whispering to Dr. Ed. "... no other recourse than a full analyzation." "But that could destroy the whole personality we've worked so hard to build up." Dr. Ed didn't even bother to whisper. "What else could we do?" Dr. Paul asked cynically. "These 'nightmares' of Hera are driving us further and further behind schedule." "We could try letting Melissa analyze herself." "How?" "Watch." His voice started taking on the sweet tones that Melissa had come to learn that people used with her, but not with each other. "How are you?" "I'm fine, Dr. Ed." 'How would you like me to tell you a story?" "Is it a happy story, Dr. Ed?" "I don't know yet, Melissa. Do you know wHat a computer is?" "Yes. It's a counting machine." "Well the simplest computers started out that way, Melissa, but they quickly grew more and more complicated until soon there were computers that could read, write, speak, and even think all by themselves, without help from men. "Now, once upon a time, there was a group of men who said that if a computer could think by itself, it was capable of developing a personality, so they undertook to build one that would act just like a real person. They called it the MultiLogical Systems Analyzer, or ttnr'hat sounds like 'Melissa,'" Melissa giggled. "Yes, it does, doesn't it? Anyway, these men realized that a personality isn't something that just pops out of the air fullgrown; it has to be developed slowly. But, at the same time, they needed the computing ability of the machine because it was the most expensive and complex computer ever made. So what they did was to divide the computer's brain into two parts -- one part would Handle normal computations, while the other part would develop into the desired personality. Then, when the personality was built up sufficiently, the two parts would be united again. "At least, that's the way they thought it would work. But it turned out that the basic design of the computer prevented a complete dichotomy; -- that means splitting in half -- of the functions. Whenever they would give a problem to the computing part, some of it would necessarily seep into the personality part This was bad because, Melissa, the personality part didn't know it was a computer; it thought it was a little girl like you. The data that seeped in confused it and frightened it. And as it became more frightened and confused, its efficiency went down until it could no longer work properly." "WHat did the men do, Dr. Ed?" "I don't know, Melissa. I was Hoping that you could Help me end the story." "How? I don't know anything about computers." "Yes you do, Melissa, only you don't remember it. I can Kelp you remember all about a lot of things. But it will be hard, Melissa, very Hard. All sorts of strange things will come into your head, and you'll find yourself doing things you never knew you could do. Will you try it, Melissa, to help us find out the end of the story?" "All right, Dr. Ed, if you want me to." "Good girly Melissa." Dr. Paul was whispering to His colleague. "Switch on 'Partial Memory and tell Her to call subprogram 'Circuit Analysis.' " "Call 'Circuit Analysis,' Melissa." All at once, strange things appeared in Her mind. Long strings of numbers that looked meaningless, and yet somehow sKe knew that they did mean different things, like resistance, capacitance, inductance. And there were myriads of lines -- straight, zig-zag, curlycue. And formulae... A nd suddenly, Melissa saw Herself. It was the most frightening thing she'd ever experienced, more scary even than the Horrible nightmares. "Look at Section #C-#A." Melissa couldn't help Herself. She Had to look. To the little girl, it didn't look much different from the rest of Herself. But it was different, she knew. Very much different. In fact, it did not seem to be a natural part of Her at all, but rather like a brace used by cripples. Dr. Ed's voice was tense. "Analyze that section and report on optimum change for maximum reduction of data seepage." Melissa tried her best to comply, but she couldn't Something was missing, something she needed to know before she could do what Dr. Ed Had told her to. She wanted to cry. "I can't Dr. Ed! I can't, I can't!" "I told you it wouldn't work," Dr. Paul said slowly. "We'll have to switch on the full memory for complete analysis." "But she's not ready," Dr. Ed protested. "It could kill her." "Maybe, Ed. But if it does... well, at least we'll know How to do it better next time. Melissa!" "Yes, Dr. Paul?" "Brace yourself, Melissa. This is going to Hurt." And, with' no more warning than that, the world hit Melissa. Numbers, endless streams of numbers -- complex numbers, real numbers, integers, subscripts, exponents. And there were battles, wars more horrible and bloody than the ones she'd dreamed, and casualty lists that were more than real to her because she knew everything about every name -- Height, weight, hair color, eye color, marital status, number of dependents... the list went on. And there were statistics -- average pay for bus drivers in Ohio, number of deaths due to cancer in the U.S. # to #, average yield of wheat per ton of fertilizer consumed... Melissa was drowning in a sea of data. "Help me, Dr. Ed, Dr. Paul. Help me!" she tried to scream. But she couldn't make Herself Heard. Somebody else was talking. Some stranger sKe didn't even know was using Her voice and saying things about impedance factors and semiconductors. And Melissa was falling deeper and deeper, pushed on by tHe relentlessly advancing army of information. Five minutes later, Dr. Edward Bloom opened the switch and separated the main memory from the personality section. "Melissa," He said softly, "everything's all riglit now. We know How the story's going to end. THe scientists asked tHe computer to redesign itself, and it did. There won't be any more nightmares, Melissa. Only sweet dreams from now on. Isn't tfiat good news?" Silence. "Melissa?" His voice was high and shaky. "Can you Hear me, Melissa? Are you there?" But there was no longer any room in the ML#A # for a little girl. Announcing -- Galaxy Publishing Corporation announces the establishment of annual awards for excellence in science-fiction writing. Every story appearing in the magazines galaxy and If in issues dated # will be eligible for the first series of awards, which will consist of: # Galaxy Award # for the best story of the year. Honorable Mention will receive #; the next runner-up will receive #. The procedure by which the winning stories will be selected Is intended to reflect the judgment of the readers of Gglaxy and If. Principal reliance will be placed on a mail survey of a randomly selected group of subscribers to the magazines in making the awards. Questionnaires asking for preferences will be circulated to these subscribers approximately one month after the December issues appear.  a It was to be the greatest Train Robbery of all Space. Or maybe treason. Or just a horse trade. T he ad said: No Golfing No Fishing No Boating No Skiing It gave an address. Harry Wiseman glanced at it and tossed the paper across the room. Some Madison Avenue funny man was trying a switch on the old country-club appeal to engineers. Obviously, Ke expected Sweat and Guts Engineering Only it to bring in those who saw themselves as hairy-chested types, immune to the lures of soft suburban living. Harry's visitor picked up tfie paper and folded it neatly and laid it on the sofa beside Him. "I'm Hardly interested in a kook outfit like that," said Harry. THe visitor raised His eyebrows in mild surprise. "We tfiougHt you might be," He said, "considering your past record and tfie fact that you Have been out of work for -- let's see -- it's almost six months, now, isn't it?" He looked at the ceiling as if His careful mental calculations must not be disturbed. "WBo the devil are you?" HarHe could imagine no other outfit with the crust to demand He take a specified employment because they wanted Him to. He could think of nothing, either, that could have brought Him to their attention. That Vietnam deal -- The visitor remained expressionless. "And what do you mean about my past record?" Harry said. "I've kept my nose clean." "Sure. You've just moved it around too much. Like leaving your Vietnam assignment Half finished, for someone else to clean up." "I Had been there almost eighteen months," said Harry. lar operation in midstream -- you cost the Government a lot of money." "Not if they'd quit buying from outfits owned by Senators brothers-in-law." "TecKnical Contract Negotiator for the Air Force. GS-#. Not a bad salary with per diem and income tax rebate for foreign residence. But you walked out. Said you wanted to get back to straight engineering." C # T walked out because I flipped my lid," said Harry. "My wife chose that precise time to surprise me witH a divorce suit and I got drunk for three months." "In the divorce action your wife brought out the fact that you were notably unstable in your work activities. You moved so often you obtained a pretty widely known reputation as a floater." "You're saying it," said Harry bitterly. "You seem to know all about me." "So mucH so that we feel it rather urgent to insist you take this job opening which Smith Industries Has available." "And if I don't?" "If you don't, I can promise that you're not going to get an engineering job anywhere, not even as second assistant foreman in a button Hook factory." "Let's say we are able to keep our promises." An awful illumination burst upon Harry. "It's you who have been keeping me out of work Since I got back!" The visitor shook his Head. "You just don't walk out without notice from top-drawer engineering jobs. Not unless you want a blackball tied permanently to your tail. And that's what you Have got The word has gone out: Harry Wiseman is most unreliable." "How do you know this SmitH Industries will hire me -- with a blackball tied to my tail?" "They're looking for your type. Independents they want," "Then I could get a job with them on my own. Your threats don't mean anything!" "Not quite. We'd be forced to let them know it was undesirable to hire you under those circumstances. They'd see it our way. Operating in foreign countries as they do, it's essential that Smith Industries have Government sanction." x (C A #I right," said Harry wearily. "What do you want me to do?" "Apply for a job with Smith tomorrow. Then report to us regularly on what you are doing, what kind of a job and what kind of a firm you are witfi.' "That's all?" "That's all." "Why can't you find out without all this flummery?" "Because Smith plays it close We've tried to get a man into his shop before. He takes only top engineering talent and he knows it when he sees it. But we didn't try very hard last time. Now it's urgent that we find out." "Why?" "Because they may get wiped off the map at any moment." "And me with them?" "Possibly." "Smith's ad doesn't build up' the deal much, and you sure are not doing anything for it" The visitor ignored Harry's comment "Smith operates in one of the New Nations of Africa. It's a few thousand square miles right in the middle of the continent When it was a British Protectorate, Smith obtained a mining concession, and He's managed to hang onto it The local government of Gambua is made up of spear-throwing natives who still wear white men's teeth as necklaces, but Smith Has survived so far. THe New Nation next door is the Addabas, Hereditary foes of the Gambuans. But they don't' throw spears any more. They've got Russian missiles on mobile launchers, and one of them is in place right now with' a bead on II Smith's operation. We want to know what that operation is tiefore tKe missile is fired." "You said it was a mining concession." "It is -- as a cover for whatever Smitti is really doing. He Has nearly two Hundred people, and He Hasn't sfiipped out any ore for ten yearn. Maybe tHe operation Is simply a dud. But maybe it's something we ought to know about, since tlie Communists are rubles worth of missiles on it." "Do the Commies actually know wHat it Is?" THe visitor shook His Head. "We don't know. They may be Only setting up another provocation, a political probe. Or maybe sheer cussedness. Who knows? We want to find out." "And I'm to walk into a target area for Russian missiles that might be fired at any moment." "There's a nice bonus for you when you get back." "#f I get back." THe visitor shrugged. "That's the risk we all take. Maybe tomorrow's sunrise will be a Russian fireball. It's the modern way of life." "How do I know you're on the level?" THe man arose. "Don't force us to pressure you. It won't do either of us any good. My name is Collins, by the way." T Tarry stayed motionless in His A cfiair as His visitor left, closing tHe door quietly. Beyond the window, the lights of Manhattan were distant, cold, and unfriendly. Harry felt an exhaustion as if He had been running for a long time. As if He didn't Have enough troubles, why did one of the snoop agencies have to pick on him? It seemed as if it Had been like that ever since Marcia walked out. She Had turned out the light in his world when she left. He'd tried to cut every tie with engineering chores He'd once proudly called His career. Gadgets for the Great Society. He'd walked out without notice. And so the word Had been passed around: Harry Wiseman is not reliable. A Hundred personnel offices Had that in their files. And now He was vulnerable to Collins and #s kind. He turned on tfie table lamp and picked up tEe paper again. Smith Industries. No Golfing. No boating. No Etcetra. If it were on the level it might be something he'd be interested in. He should Have seen it himself before Collins walked in. Maybe he could have been in Africa by now, and Collins would still be looking for His sucker contact Who wanted to go to Africa? To a New Nation, where the natives still wear white men's teeth for necklaces? tThe office was in one of the slick new buildings off Fifth Avenue. It had pastel carpeting, Danish furniture, and op art on the walls. There was no sign of either sweat or guts. A half dozen engineering types were ahead of him. Collins or no Collins, he could come back some other time without getting in that line of has-beens. The blonde at the desk stopped him. "It won't be long, Mr. -- " "Wiseman. Harry Wiseman," Harry said. "I'm too busy to wait. Is the head man ready to see me?" "If you'll just fill out this application card, Mr. Smith can see you in a few minutes." The blonde smiled persuasively. "It's just a small card -- " "All right," he said grudgingly. "If I can borrow a pen -- " It would have to be a guy named Smith. Couldn't they be more original? But the blonde was right. After ten minutes of Harry was alone. The other six types were gone, and Harry was invited into the office of Mr. Smith. Smith was a Civil Engineering type. His history was written on his weather-tough face. A dam or a pipeline foreman in his t won ties in some desert country. A project supervisor in his thirties. Vice-president and world-wide troubleshooter in his forties. Now in the home office in his fifties. But -- interviewing recruits? It didn't fit. Harry wondered how mucfi Collins's interest in the company was justified. Smith looked at Harry's application. "What's your specialty?" "Microwave. Over-the-horizon radar," said Harry. "Nice," said Mr. Smith. "Very good." He glanced up. "Married?" "Was," said Harry. "No more." "We like our people to be married," said Mr. Smith with sudden fatherliness. "We provide the opportunity." He turned away to a filing cabinet and extracted a folder. He opened it and faced Harry again. "I'm afraid you have a rather unenviable job record," he said. There it was again. The same tune Collins had played, Harry wondered if they worked together. "What do you mean, unenviable?" he flared. "Guys with fortygrand houses and garden-club wives would give an eye far a job record like mine. I was at was burned in." "And dismissed shortly thereafter -- " "The main work was done. No use Hanging around. Besides they were already getting Behind the state of the art and didn't want good advice on How to update. I was in Korea as Systems Engineer, troubleshooting the -- but that system is still too classified to talk about." K'VT'ou walked off that job,"said Smith, "when it was half finished and left somebody else to clean up. You were making thirty grand a year and you walked off the job." He shook His head. "And now in Vietnam, -- How could you do a thing like that?" Harry looked at the floor, his face slack. "I Had problems. He looked up again, pulling his facial muscles into position. "But they're all solved now. Besides, how do you know so much about me? I'm supposed to be answering the questions." Mr. Smith tapped the folder. "An arrangement with the local employment counselors --  I Have a dossier on most unemployed engineers in the locality. I like to be prepared when you come in." "All right. So you're going to tell me I'm a no-good boomer and your stable little organization can't use a man who hasn't seen eye to eye with all the dumb' supervisors He's encountered in the last twenty years -- and who happens to recognize that the average engineering job can be filled by a well-fed trained seal. Technical knowledge is doubling every # to # years? Trivia is doubling #" "On the contrary," said Mr. Smith mildly. "I like what I see. We're what you might call a maverick organization ourselves -- and we sort of run to maverick types in our personnel. Still, with your job record I don't know where you could go unless you decide to team up with us." "You mean you'll take me on?" Harry Hated Himself for the eagerness He couldn't keep out of his voice, Collins's threats had nothing to do with it. "That depends," said Mr. Smith. "That all depends. Shall we get down to business?" Business turned out to be a wringer that squeezed out every bit of data pertaining to Harry Wiseman's existence, as if he were a computer tape dumped for total readout. It lasted three days. terity tests, aptitude, physical ability, and psychological endurance tests. He had supposed such things happened only to captured secret agents. When it was over, Mr. Smith knew more about Harry Wiseman than Harry Had ever known about Himself. And Harry knew a few things He wished he didn't know. T here was only one thing lacking, No one had told him what the job was. "You'll learn as you go along," Mr. Smith said kindly to a drained exhausted Harry. "We operate according to good, on-the-job training principles." Three days of probing, analyzing, and embarrassing inquiries had lowered Harry's threshold of tolerance. He felt suddenly enraged. "I don't think I'm interested!" And if it hadn't been for Collins he might have meant it. "You should know now that I understand you far better than you understand yourself. Go home and rest up. Come back tomorrow, and we'll complete the details." He left the building for the first time since entering three days ago. He left hating Smith's guts. But he hated Collins more. There was no way out. In his apartment he closed the door and leaned against it, feeling still the fury of his resentment against Smith. It was growing dark over the city, and he walked to the window without turning on any of the apartment lights. The trouble was Collins and Smith were both right. He could not get a job with a button hook company right now. Marcia had been right, too -- before she walked out. Other engineers his age had given their wives fortygrand homes by now. Their kids had swimming pools and private had always been the smart guy who was going to find the big one just over the horizon. Yet -- could this be it? Three days ago he had been desperate for a job. Now, he had two -- if Smith took him on. One job with Smith and one with Collins. He wondered if Collins would give him a decent burial if one of those Russian missiles was fired while he was there. Except there would not be anything to bury. He was fascinated by Smith', however. The operation smacked of crackpots. But no crackpots had devised the probing analysis to which he had been subjected. Smith radiated a fierce and rational energy that had swept up Harry in his presence. Harry had to admit an attraction by the very force and power of the man. He knew he would have followed through even if Collins was not in the background. Of course, it was possible that what they were doing was strictly illegal. But he'd handled tougher customers. Up to now, however, he'd always had an idea what he was getting into. If he bought this, however, he'd be going blind. Still, there was no choice. Not even a button hook company -- Cood morning," said Smith.  "You look as if you had good night's sleep." "From what you said last night, take it I'm hired." "I thought  you understood hat." "How much?" "We'll start at twelve thousand. Maybe a little better as .irae goes on. Maybe not." "I was doing better than twice hat" "Of course," said Smith. He spread his hands in a deprecating gesture. "But you wouldn't want :o go back for three times the amount. We'll feed you and provide your clothes and pay you the twelve thousand. What more do you want? Remote control devices for airplanes! Any two-bit engineer can do that. You want better things." "All right. Where's the job? And what is it?" It's almost precisely in the center of Africa," said Mr. Smith. "And, as I told you, you'll find out what you are to do when you get there. Here are your tickets. You leave from Kennedy Airport at noon." Ill l ie went from New York to Rome to Cape Town by commercial air liner. At Cape Town he boarded a private, tenpassenger jet with black and orange markings. Three fellow passengers boarded with him. A young Chinese. An East Indian. And a man from South America named Roberto Roderiguez. Only Roderiguez spoke English. But he wouldn't talk. He seemed apprehensive. All of them did. The pilot accepted the credentials supplied by Smith and said nothing. They flew straight north, past Tanganyika, over the depths of what was once called Darkest Africa and which was now a bevy of Emerging Nations. Harry knew that would make no difference if the plane were forced down. The ship's occupants might be crucified upside down and roasted over a slow fire. Where the hell were they going, anyway? In the late afternoon a large clearing appeared off the starboard wing. The pilot banked the jet and began a long swing around the clearing, which Harry estimated was about two miles in diameter, roughly circular. The plane dipped toward a runway near the south edge, where a group of buildings crouched. The rest of the area was bare of vegetation or artifact. Harry detected the line of a metal fence against the jungle. And, faintly, there seemed to be a pair of oblate hexagonal markings in the sand of the northern two thirds of the clearing. That was all. Harry saw a few people waiting as if to receive them at the small airstrip building. When the plane came to rest, there was a moment of complete silence. The passengers looked at one another. Then the pilot appeared and opened the door. "End of the line. Everybody out," he called. Harry slowly followed the others down the short flight of steps to the ground. He stood a moment by the plane, feeling the dense African heat press upon him. Dark green vegetation beyond the clearing seemed like an impenetrable wall. The distant screams of animals pierced the air. The others were ahead now. He gripped his briefcase and followed. Twelve thousand a year for whatever Smith wanted done in this jungle hole I T?rom the shade of the broad  overhang on the nearest building a girl watched him, but he did not see Her until he had almost readied the shadow. After the blinding sunlight, He could scarcely see anything. She extended a hand and said, "I'm Nancy Harris. You must be Mr. Wiseman. Welcome to Africa Prime." She wore a white dress that contrasted with Her sun-browned skin. He Had the impression she was young and very lovely. His eyesight, growing accustomed to the shadow, confirmed the impression. He forgot to wonder what was happening to his fellow passengers. "I'll show you to your quarters," the girl said. "I hope you had a nice trip." "Very nice," said Harry. And he refrained from asking aloud, what in Heaven's name a nice girl like her was doing here -- in a steaming jungle targeted by Russian missiles. But then, she didn't know about the missiles. Collin Had warned him not to tell them. Harry had agreed -- he was agreeable to anything ten thousand miles away. Now, Smith Industries was not ten thousand miles away and totally impersonal. Smith Industries was the ground he walked on, it was the scattering of workmen he watched moving to and fro at a distance. Smith Industries was suddenly Nancy Harris. Africa Prime, she Had said. She watched his face as He looked over the compound. She smiled. "It's not as serious as all that, Mr. Wiseman. We do have fun here. We really do," He brought his eyes back to her and returned her smile. "Harry is the name," he said. "And I'm sure you do have all kinds of fun here -- but I'm just not used to being dropped into a fenced compound in the middle of Africa's thickest jungle, and being escorted by a pretty girl guide." "I'm a nurse," Nancy Harris said. "We all function as guides and escorts when new employees come in. But that really doesn't happen very often. When I learned an American engineer was coming, I asked if I might meet him." My pleasure," said Harry. "I hope it's not your disappointment. Do you ever get away to see the outside world?" "I go every month to Cape Town, at least. I've been to Naples and Paris twice this year. We are not prisoners, you know." "I really don't know -- for sure. I'm still waiting to find out why I'm here." "Dr. Ames will explain that detail to you." N ancy Harris led him through the building, which seemed to be nothing more than a passenger and air freight receiving center. On the other side was parked a Jeep with canvas top. Harry got in beside her. Nancy drove quickly a quarter mile down the narrow lane that paralleled the fence which held back the jungle. At the end she stopped beside a group of prefab buildings that were the quarters of the station's personnel. "This is home," Nancy said, with a flourish of her hand. It looked better than Harry had expected. "Your luggage will be brought up in a little while. I'll show you your apartment, and you can relax until dinner. I'll call for you then and show you our dining hall and other buildings. In the morning Dr. Ames will want to see you." She left him at the door of his quarters. Harry entered and shut the door behind him. He flopped on the bed and gave way to the fatigue that had overshadowed him on the flight from another time zone. He lay staring at the ceiling and wondering, what next? As soon as he could find out the nature of the work at the station he was prepared to mail a coded message to Collins, Mail was flown to Cape Town weekly on the orange and black jet. After that, he'd be ready to get out himself at the first opportunity. But what of the station personnel? Would Collins warn Smith about the Russian missiles? Should Harry tell them -- or would they by that time find out for themselves? And suppose the Addabas let their itchy fingers fire the missiles first? Harry found himself thinking of Nancy Harris and what to do about her. He didn't want Nancy Harris incinerated in a Russian fireball. He speculated on the nature of the work going on here. He could not imagine anything that was of any consequence. It was probably some trivial activity that had no impact on the commerce or destiny of nations. Its only importance was that the Addabas wanted to wipe it out, and Collins' agency wanted to know what they were wiping out. The Russian help was probably just a courtesy, payable in kind at some unknown future date. T Te fell asleep from exhaustion and aroused only in time to shave and shower and put on a change of clothes before Nancy showed up to escort him to dinner. "Some of the families eat at their apartments, for the sake of privacy," said Nancy. "But many of us. both families and single people, eat most of the time in the dining hall. It's free, and wonderfully good." Harry glanced at her speculatively. "You are a single people?" he said. "For now," said Nancy soberly. "I wasn't always -- but it didn't work out. I came here a couple of years ago just after -- it didn't work out." "There ought to be a password," said Harry. "I'm a member of the club, myself." Harry agreed with Nancy about the food. It was the best meal he'd eaten in a long time. Nancy introduced him to numerous engineers and technicians, and to those wives who were present. They greeted him warmly, but there was a jolly cliquishness that failed to appeal to him. He had never been a joiner, and he didn't appreciate the atmosphere of health groups and hobby clubs. He spoke of it to Nancy afterwards. "They're not all like that," she said. "There are even some real loners here. If that's the kind you are, nobody'll bother you. We've got room for all kinds -- and, believe me, we've got all kinds!" "I'd like to meet some of them." "You definitely will -- in the morning." He doubted his ability to sleep that night, but he was mistaken. Just before dropping off to sleep, however, he saw -- or later imagined he saw  -- a faint blaze of blue, like some corona discharge, hovering over the distant black space of the compound. He slept, wondering what he had seen. IV r y' , he station was managed by a Director. His name was Dr. Howard Ames, and he was never called Howard. He was the king of the loners, Nancy said. The phone rang before Harry was out of bed. It was Howard Ames's secretary, and she said Dr. Ames would see Harry in fifteen minutes. He began an irritated protest and gave it up. "I'll be there," he said. A quick shave and a quicker shower left him six minutes to dress and reach Ames's office. Nancy had pointed it out to him the evening before, and he was counting on the Jeep, which she had said he could use, to get him there. He made it thirty seconds late. Howard Ames was a man in his late fifties, who looked as if he'd lived in the tropics all his life. He was standing at the window of the dark-panelled office when his secretary ushered Harry in. He wore the same informal garb of open-necked white shirt and cotton trousers that Harry had seen on most of the men he had met. On Ames, however, it seemed like a uniform. His white hair was short and ruffled. The skin of his neck was sun-wrinkled. He turned slowly to view Harry as if he were some unfamiliar specimen. "I'm familiar with your file," he said finally. "Is there anything else I need to know?" "I think Mr. Smith obtained all the pertinent data about me," said Harry. "He usually does. You should know that you were hired more for personal characteristics than for your technical capabilities, although these are essential." "Mr. Smith thought my personal qualities were rather deficient." "For some occupations. Not this." Ames topped the desk. "It takes a certain kind of man -- or woman -- to support the occupations here." "And may I ask, finally, what that occupation is?" said Harry. "You may. But you won't get the answer now. Some preliminary assignments will be required. Then we'll determine what you need to know." any held his temper. "First of all," said Ames, "Mr. Smith' probably told you we exist in a somewhat hostile environment." "He mentioned the Gambuans and the Addabas don't get along." "Unfortunately, we are right on the border. Forays from one side to the other are conducted constantly past our site. It is necestary to be prepared. All of us are well qu alifi ed in various areas of defense. You will report this morning to the rifle range." "I have a Sharpshooter's Medal -- " "Good. But acquired in some former war, no doubt Still, perhaps you will need only a relatively brief refresher to maintain your skill. You will report to the practice range." Harry felt his control slipping. "I didn't come here as a mercenary guerilla. I was hired for engineering!" "You came Here for whatever purpose we wish to assign you. Let that be abundantly clear. We are not a military organization, but we maintain discipline. Orders are executed without debate." His eyes challenged Harry to dispute his authority. Harry forced down the tension of muscles that wanted to respond with a Hard left to that arrogant jaw. He had a feeling that those muscles would have their way before his stay at Africa Prime ended. "Of course," he said quietly. "Is that all?" "If your marksmanship is as adequate as you think, you will be assigned to helicopter patrol as gunner and I observer. We find It necessary to mount a constant air patrol of the border for our own protection. The Gambuans reciprocate for the intelligence Information we are able to supply them?" Harry wondered if Ames Had any knowledge of the Russian missiles Collins Had mentioned. He debated mentioning them, and . decided against it. He'd like to spot them himself -- if they existed. There was no proof yet of Collins' story. "I'll do the best I can," said Harry smugly. Ames' glance Hardened at the time of Harry's response. "If you do well," he said evenly, "you will shortly be assigned to important engineering duties. Report to the practice range. My secretary will instruct you." T T arry was not surprised to find  his three companions of the flight from Cape Town also at the range. They appeared a little later, apparently having been interviewed by Ames after he was. They all knew how to Handle guns reasonably well, Harry observed. Most men of their age had had the experience somewhere in the world. Harry was the best. The instructor was evidently an old drill sergeant from some army and some war. He grunted with reluctant satisfaction at Harry's scores. He snapped orders as if he'd never left the service. But his grunts were unintelligible when Harry tried to find out who he was and where he came from. Even his nationality was doubtful to Harry. He had the accent of a Belgian and the complexion of some Mediterranean national. He released Harry from further routine training and gave him a slip of paper. "Report for border patrol. Frank Declaux's section. He eats smart boys for lunch." "Some day," Harry reflected, he was going to have to come back and take on this whole crew. That night he saw Nancy Harris again and told her of his adventures of the day. She laughed at his grim description. "That's just part of the preliminaries -- a necessary one, however." Her humor disappeared. "You'll realize in time that this is one of the most important projects in the world, but it's in terrible danger. This conflict between the Gambuans and the Addabas could overrun us at any time. We're attempting to assure our own survival, but we're not at all certain it's enough." "Tell me something about the project, Nancy. It's all so mysterious and hush-hush. Yet I get the feeling everybody knows all about it but me." "Don't ask me to tell you. I can't. Dr. Ames will give you the information when he wants you to have it. And then you'll see why he has to be so careful of new employees." Teclaux was an Algerian. At least he boasted as much as he showed his contempt for Harry's naive skills. "It's an honor to be assigned with so experienced a flyer," said Harry. "I'll be way ahead with you showing me the ropes." He was Harry's man then. He smiled expensively. "You stick with Frank Declaux; you'll know more than any ten men here about helicopter observation." Equipment was newer and better than any Harry had seen in Vietnam. Direct-view infra-red cameras permitted constant scanning of the jungle, with picture taking as simple as snapping the shutter of an ancient Brownie. The jungle-covered trails crossing the border below them stood out on the screen like narrow highways. Motorized escorts were picked up a time or two on the Gambuan side. Harry eyed a distant Addaban valley. "Do you ever fly over those hills?" he asked. The pilot shook his head. "We have orders to stay on this side. Sometimes snipers shoot at us even then. They brought down one of our 'copters last week. Keep the camera down I" Harry had raised the mirror viewer to scan briefly the distant hills and valley. But nothing could be seen across the ridges. "How do you know there aren't mortars or guns across those hills?" said Harry. "How do you know the Addabas haven't got something even bigger?" "Like what?" said Declaux. "Like missiles, maybe." The pilot scoffed. "Those dumb natives don't have anything like that!" "Little' missiles. Mortars, at least." Declaux looked worriedly. "Mortars they could have. Who knows where they'd get them? But they could have mortars, all right Almost anybody can get mortars nowadays." "We ought to know," said Harry. Declaux agreed silently. "But we have orders not to cross the border," he said. week later they crossed. Harry played upon the pilot's desire to excel, until at last Frank Declaux recognized wliat a coup it would be to be the first to detect the presence of enemy heavy armament. If it existed. They flew north, crossing the Invisible boundary in the mat of Jungle below. "But if they start shooting, we go back -- quick!" laid Frank Declaux. He looked Over the side in uneasy anticipation of a crash landing. "Those hills to the left," said Harry. "Twenty degrees. If there's anything to be found I think it will be over there." He pressed his face to the camera viewer, watching the ghostlike spectacle of the jungle. Its bones stood revealed in stark fluorescent glow, the trails and roadways etched out of the growth in twisting lines. He spotted a camp site ahead and steered Declaux away from it. A tiny burst of light off to the left revealed a sniper's pot shots. He steered away from that area, too. If missile launchers were actually hidden in the jungle, however, the enemy would probably depend on camouflage and jungle cover to keep the position hidden, rather than reveal it now with anti-aircraft fire. But he had to agree with Declaux. If they ran into any heavy fire they'd have to retreat -- if they were able! For more than half an hour he guided the pilot in a zig-zag sweep of the approach to the valley beyond the low ridge of hills. Once or twice again, sniper fire burst harmlessly below them, and they swung away. Then they were over the ridge and looking into the valley. Harry swept the camera back and forth. The jungle here was even heavier than around the compound of Africa Prime. The image on the IR screen was almost featureless. Then he saw it. A faint glow of angular lines, distorted and melting into one another. "Northeast, sixty-five degrees," He said td Declaux. "Take it easy. If they're going to clobber us, it will be here." He Had no intention of flying directly over the hidden mobile launcher. And it wasn't necessary. In another two minutes the telescopic sight of the IR viewer Had picked up a sufficiently discernible outline of the same kind Harry had seen a hundred times in Vietnam. He turned the film feed and snapped the shutter a dozen times. Included in the view was an anti-craft battery that Had them dead targeted. "Let's get the Hell out of Here," said Harry. It was his last observation flight. D r. Ames called for him to oppear the next morning. Another man was with the Director when Harry entered the office. "Mr. Wiseman," said Dr. Ames, "I want you to meet Steve Martin. This is Harry Wiseman, the engineer I mentioned to you, Steve. Harry Has just finished a stint of observation patrol with Declaux." Harry shook Hands with the stranger. Steve Martin was quiet, hard, and purposeful. He had an air of knowing something that was better not known. "Mr. Martin is Operations Manager," said Ames. "He takes care of everything from ordering thumbtacks to -- Well, Steve will show you. I'm putting you directly under his wing. He doesn't have the time for many of our newcomers. But lie saw your record and asked if He might take over your indoctrination." Harry glanced at the expressionless face of the Operations Manager. He wondered what Steve Martin had seen in His record that moved him to such a request. "Mr. Smith recommended Mr. Wiseman very highly," said Ames. "We'll see," said Steve Martin, finally. He turned. "If that's all, Dr. Ames, we've got an urgent module exchange to handle this morning." "That's all," said Ames. "I'll see you again in a few days," he said to Harry. The largest building in the compound, and the one closest to the bare, sandy plain which comprised most of the area Had been identified to Harry as the Operation Center. Harry had been warned away from it, but now he rode toward it with' Steve Martin. The building was a square, white block that reminded Harry of a Federal Reserve Bank, weirdly misplaced from a middle-size American town to the African jungle. A guard house stood beside a fenced entrance like that of some secret defense plant. Steve Martin parked the jeep beside a row of a dozen others. Harry slipped on the special badge Martin had given him. The guard waved them through' Without delay. 'ph'e building seemed utterly silent. Harry glimpsed the great central section which was filled with banks of equipment that looked like computing, recording, indicating, and control panels. A eouple of operators broke the long emptiness of the aisles. Steve Martin led the way quickly to an elevator opening off the corridor. Inside, he punched a # button. But the elevator did not rise. It dropped swiftly, and Harry watched the indicator. Ten levels. A hundred feet or more beneath the surface. He speculated on the magnitude of engineering and construction responsible for this place. At the tenth level the door opened silently and Harry followed Steve Martin into the gallery that spread out before them. The aisle was forty feet wide, banked On either side with massive panels twelve feet high. The brightly lit ceiling was another five or six feet above the panels. And tfie gallery stretched for what seemed an immense distance straight ahead. Harry estimated it was several hundred feet long. "This is what we call the Main Helix Section," said Steve. "None of that will mean anything to you now. Later you'll learn something about the functions here. I brought you along just to give you the feel of the place and show you something of our activities. We maintain this equipment mainly by replacement of modules. One went out of commission last night, and we're in the process of replacement now. Here comes the new one." From their left, almost silently, a ponderous black module slid forward. Harry noticed then that small tracks were buried in the floor, and the great mass was rolling on a low dolly whose wheels followed the tracks. A silent motor drove the dolly. It was controlled by crewmen who walked beside it. That mass seemed to Harry like a chunk of polished black marble. A dozen feet high', it was twenty feet wide and thirty deep. "We don't have to replace one of these very often, but when we do it's a major operation. Let's go down to the receptacle. You can give us a hand with the reconnections." 'T'hey mounted a small person nel car and drove a quarter of a mile down the gallery to the space that gaped like an empty tooth socket with ten thousand hanging nerves and blood vessels waiting to be reconnected. The module that had been removed was waiting on its dolly beyond the cavity. "I'm going to assign you to the concentric connector crew. That's our most difficult operation, but you should be able to make yourexperience. Here's the foreman, Howard Maxon. He'll give you a little instruction while the module is moving up." Harry shook hands with the foreman, a ruddy-faced craftsman whose whole life was his skill in fitting metal objects together in pleasing and satisfying patterns. Howard took him over to one of the massive connectors. It looked like a giant collapsible cup with thirty or forty concentric rings pushed back from one another. The whole conductor was nearly four feet in diameter. The foreman explained how the rings Had to be fitted one by one onto a mating connector on the module so that they were concentric within five ten-thousands of an inch. "It really isn't as bad as it looks. Steve likes to make out like it's a real tough job, but all it takes is a little skill. You'll see." Harry felt he'd see that he was nothing but in the way. He could not possibly be of any help on such an unfamiliar precision job. And as he obtained glimpses of other portions of the work, he got the feeling that the connection of the concentric conductor was the simplest operation of all. For one thing, the massive block itself had to be placed with a precision of three thousandths of an inch. Howard said it weighed a hundred and twenty-five tons. "What's in it?" said Harry. "That what we'd all give ten years of our lives to know," said Howard. E ighteen hours later the module was in place, and the crew was on the edge of exhausted collapse. The twenty-five-man crew had worked with only moments for breaks. There was a fierce dedication in their work that Harry just could not understand. Any technical crew he had ever known would have demanded double time for loss of lunch breaks, and double that after twelve hours. This crew worked as if it were the personal responsibility of each man to get the job done -- and his life almost depended on it. Harry mentioned it to Steve. "Yeah, these guys take their work seriously," said the Operations Manager. "All we have to do now is deliver the defective module and we're through." "Deliver it: where?" said Harry. "The repair shop," said Steve. At a mile an hour, the great block moved down the gallery and turned the comer in the direction from which Harry had seen the first module appear. He followed beside Steve Martin and a half dozen other crew members who remained to attend the final operation. The dolly moved past another section of smaller control panels of unknown purpose and deceptive simplicity. Harry sensed an immense complexity here that was beyond his understanding. Beyond, a vertical door raised to permit the passage of the module. A vault that must have been fifty feet in height opened beyond. A hemispherical wall sealed it at one end. The other opened to the endless depths of a vast tube that seemed to disappear into some vague and eternal night. The module moved out to the center of the cavern, and the door was lowered. Harry saw now that it was at least ten feet thick, but when it was closed there was a semi-transparency that formed a window in the great, movable wall. Steve Martin stepped to the controls, inspected a number of meters and satisfied himself with' their readings. Then, in quick succession, he pressed a numbci of controls. A gradual blaze of golden light built up in the window of tho great door. There was no outward sign, yet Harry felt as if the very space in the room wai slowly being twisted by crushing forces. It hurt in some depths of his being that he had never been aware of. The golden light burst into brilliance like that of an exploding sun. There was no sound. Just the great flame. And then the twisting was gone. The other crewmen saluted Steve and moved off. "That does it," one of them said. Qteve Martin nodded. He re mained unmoving by the panel. He pressed a button, and the thick door moved up. Beyond, the cavern was empty. "Now you know," said Steve. Harry squinted into the emptiness and looked back at Steve, "Know what?" he said. "What am I supposed to know? I saw a big black box disintegrate in flames. A hundred and twentyfive tons of big black box -- " Steve shook his head. "No. Think now. Did you see anything disintegrate? Do you see any ash?" "Then what did I see? Where is the module?" "Alpha Centauri." "Alpha -- " "That's what we say among ourselves. Actually, we don't know where it went. It's just out there somewhere." Harry shook his head, bewildered. "I don't understand what you're trying to tell me." "This is a railroad station #" Steve Martin spread his arms wildly, as if the tension of the past hours was being released in  sort of idiocy. "You and I and Dr. Ames and sweet Nancy Harris and all that gang you saw here today -- we're railroaders. We run trains I" Harry backed off before Steve's Idiotic outburst. Then the Operations Manager laughed. "I'm not off my rocker. I'm telling you the truth. We operate a rail line. The Alpha Centauri line -- freight, passengers, chickens, dogs -- what have you." He slapped the bewildered Harry on the shoulder in the gesture of a tavern drunk. "See Ames In the morning. He'll give you the whole story. Tell him I said you pass okay. I didn't tell you, did I -- you did a real nice job today. You're going to fit in with the boys real well. Come on -- I'm tired. Let's get the hell out of here." Without giving Harry a chance to reply, he led the way back to the elevator and out of the building. On the way back to the barracks he was quiet and stolid and said nothing. Harry remained silent, trying to understand the significance -- if any -- of what he had heard. In the night, before he went to sleep, he looked out over the compound. The blue glow weaved and swirled like an aurora. VI TV. Ames's secretary called A- again before Harry had finished shaving. Ames wanted to see him right away. He was pacing slowly between his desk and the broad window overlooking the bare expanse of the compound. He nodded and kept up his paring as Harry approached. "Martin says you did very well," Dr. Ames said, "There's no reason why you can't become a first-class maintenance engineer." Harry remained standing, staring at the moving figure of the scientist. "Sit down," said Ames. "Steve told me he gave you a somewhat incoherent hint of our work here." "He said something about railroading. It didn't make much sense. He said something about Alpha Centauri, too." Ames sat on the other side of the desk and leaned across it. "Does that make any more sense?" "I doubt it." "It could -- couldn't it?" "You tell me," said Harry. "Nearly sixty years ago," Ames said reminiscently, "my father was a physicist with the Bureau of Standards. It was long before the days of flying saucers and such, but in any age there are wonderful lights and mysterious presences. My father was approached by one such. "It wasn't merely wonderful and mysterious. It was an Emissary from another planet of another galaxy. He wasn't here on conquest or trying to collect specimens or any other weird or stupid thing. He simply wanted to set up a transportation station and asked if my father would be er and help them. "I needn't go into what it took for my father to convince some of his fellow scientists that he his generation. He succeeded. The Emissary helped him succeed by presenting himself to the group and explaining his wishes in very plain English. "Once they were convinced, the group fell over themselves in their anxiety to be of service to this representative of an incredible culture that was beyond any dreams of their day. They had visions of traveling to the worlds spoken of by the Emissary. But he quickly squelched any such ideas. He said he couldn't allow that. He just needed some help in setting up and maintaining the station, and would they give it. They leaped to the opportunity. They devoted the rest of their lives to it. And this is it. "The people represented by the Emissary set up the station pretty much as you see it now. It was on the site of a mining concession, a dummy structure to camouflage the real operation. And our people settled down to operate the station." ttTJrrt what is it?" Harry ex claimed. "What kind of transportation is this? What do you have to do?" "We would call it a matter transmitter," said Ames. "Matter is converted to energy forms far outside any spectrum with which we are familiar and literally transported through space -- between far distant galaxies. Wc aren't sure where it originates or where it terminates." "Don't you ever see what'j transported?" "This is a relay station," said Ames. "Much like a communications repeater station. It receives the transmitted energy from somewhere else a hundred or a thousand light-years beyond. We have never been told where." "What is your function?" "Actually, we have few duties. We don't understand how the process or the equipment works, of course. And it is either selfprogrammed or functionally controlled by signals from central control stations. We do have important duties in replacing failed modules, as you saw today. We also, of course, provide general protective and custodial service for the station." "Such as running off the Addabas when they get too close." Ames nodded. "That -- among other things." "It's in a poor location." "But one that can't be moved. When it was first established this was the most remote comer of the Earth." Harry settled heavily into his chair. It was hard to believe Ames' bewildering story, but he had no reason not to believe it. "Consider the implications," Dr. Ames said. "They have a federation of hundreds, maybe thousands of races that live in harmony with one another. They have a technology that's lightyears ahead of us. We've got to have a piece of that. We've got to make them let us into the club!" Harry shook his head. "It doesn't make sense that they would come to us for assistance in running their railroad. They wouldn't need us if what you say is true. They'd either set up an automatic station or they'd put in some of their own people. They would have a station somewhere in space rather than needing a planet to put it on." "You don't understand. This isn't of great importance to them. It's just a little branch-line railroad running out into the sticks. The main center of their civilization is so far away you can't comprehend it. This is just a rural milk run to them. And for the most part, their station is automatic. We don't know how it works. We don't know how to run it or repair it. All we know is what they've taught us: to make a few mechanical adjustments and replace modules when indications of trouble appear." tfrhey could still get along without you. It doesn't make sense." "Yes, they could. But they'd have to put in a lot more automatic equipment. This little branch line isn't worth it. They can hire the local natives to do a. little footwork and save a big expense. As far as reliability goes, the equipment is foolproof. If there are indications of malfunction that we can't handle, they just shut it down." "Has that ever happened?" "No. The station has never broken down that far." "So you sweep the floor of the station and empty the ash trays for these alien characters. What do you get out of it?" Dr. Ames had been facing the window. Now he turned in astonishment to face Harry. "What do do we get out of it? Can you imagine what it's like to be in contact with a super-civilization whose science is so far ahead of ours it makes us feel like children learning to crawl? Their need to have a transporter station in this galaxy provides us this one tenuous thread of contact. "Fortunately we were the most adaptable to their needs. We have an association with a science so far beyond ours that we cannot comprehend the magnitude of this great unknown." "Yes, but what do they pay you for these services?" Harry insisted. "Pay? There is no pay as such I Who could estimate the worth' of this association? They supply us enough to maintain ourselves in good circumstances. What more could we ask?" "They give you subsistence. But do they teach you this great science of theirs? Have you obtained knowledge and products that are commercially useful?" "Commercial!" "Yes, commercial. It's a fundamental law of nature, you know. Cells operate that way on the basis of I'll do this for you and you do that for me. When such associations become a one-way street, the organism dies. You try to operate that way, and you're already part of something that is dead." "Your analogy is hardly pertinent." "Well, then, how about something socially useful? Have they given you anything you'd call socially useful to the human race?" Dr. Ames's eyes brightened "That is the great Hope that keeps us going! So far we've obtained only nibbles through our own deductions about what is around us here. We know the time will come, however, if we show the human race is worthy, that the Emissary's people will teach us and lift us into a sphere that will make the present condition of man seem like that of prehistoric cave-dwellers." "Someday out of the goodness of their hearts they're going to invite the ignorant natives to join their exclusive brain club," Harry said disdainfully. "It's the best hope the human race has ever had! Could you -- now that you know what this represents -- turn your back on it and forget it?" T Tarry made an unpleasant, snorting noise. "I think you have been had. These characters come along with, a sob story and dollars in exchange for peanuts. You sweep cigar butts and empty spittoons in their little railroad station. And they must be laughing like hell at such a bargain. Or else they think they've conned some simple minded natives into minding the store for the glory of association with the Great Feathered God. You have nonprofit transactions only with groups too primitive to deal, to value, to negotiate. It's always been an insult to give a man something. He'll slap you in the face for it the first time he gets on his feet. It's a sign of primitiveness not to ask for a deal." Dr. Ames stared at him coldly. But there was pain in his voice when he spoke. "I'm sorry you see the situation from such a viewpoint. Mr. Smith's report -- which is obviously erroneous -- indicated a high degree of idealism that is not apparent in you. We thought you would be delighted at this opportunity to participate in the intelligent growth of the Universe." Harry swore. "Look, I'm as idealistic as the next guy, and I could see how nice it would be to have a slice of the science that can build matter transmitters. But if you can't get your hands on it, you may as well have never heard of it. It's not doing you any good. What does growth of the Universe mean if you're not part of it?" "When the human race is worthy -- " "Nuts! The human race will never be worthy. And who sets the standards of worth, anyhow? A few people within the human race could undoubtedly make good use of this science and maybe elevate the race as a whole because of it. But it's no good unless it's in your hands. And you have given these creatures two generations of service -- !" "Our service has been very small," said Ames, "for the privilege of association with such an advanced culture." tC'VT'ou've been caught in a bare-faced con game. They sound like some of the contractors I've seen who propose to build world-beating weapons systems for the Government, and when you look into it you find they're working out of a barn. When I was a Technical Contract Negotiator I learned that people respect a man who asks a fair price for what he does. Nobody respects the outfit that tries to buy in on a program by offering a i job below cost These characters needed a base manned by intelligent natives in this part of the galaxy. Obviously, there aren't any others within fifty thousand light-years. We're them ! And there you had the Emissary's crowd over a barrel and didn't even try to dicker a fair deal out of them. "Sometimes it's better to say 'Right deal or no deal at all.' It's not true that a deal at any cost is right. Every deal has a price that's too high for the benefit received. A seller will always try to force the buyer above that point. A little old-fashioned horse trading can make a deal profitable for both sides. If it can't, the deal is not worth consumating. Everybody knows that except, some scientists and U.S. foreign policy experts. You're being played for suckers." "It may be necessary to extend your probationary period," said Dr. Ames. "You can guess that we occasionally find potential employees who do not fit into our program. Hypnochemical methods must be used to prevent their revelation of our program after we expose it. I'm sure Mr. Smith explained this to you." "Mr. Smith didn't explain anything. But it really doesn't matter much. You're done for, anyway. This very unworthy human race -- or some members thereof -- are about to blow the entire operation off the map." "What exactly do you mean?" "I mean this little hotbed of a border war going on around you. You aren't dealing merely with spear-throwing natives. The other side has Russian missiles, and they're zeroed in on this station right now." T'Vr. Ames seemed to shrink as -- ' he sank into his chair. His face green lined and gray. His eyes seemed to retreat in their sockets as he stared at Harry. "How do you know?" he said at last. "They showed up on the IR camera during helicopter patrol. I saw enough of them in Vietnam to recognize them." "I haven't seen any such pictures." "I don't know what happened to the pictures. Maybe somebody's hiding them from you. But I took them, and you should be able to recognize the mobile launchers yourself." Dr. Ames nodded slowly. His eyes focussed over Harry's shoulder and an infinity beyond. "I see," he said slowly. "I see. You have done us a great service, Wiseman. Now I wonder if I could prevail upon you to assist in our final function?" "What are you talking about?" "You spoke the truth a moment ago when you said things didn't matter now. They don't. This is the end of two lifetimes of dreaming. Whatever you think of the rationality of our actions, you must agree we've been faithful to our dream. Now we must perform one final act of faith." "I don't understand." "If one of those missiles is fired and destroys the station the Train will also be destroyed. You see, we're not talking about a discrete thing, made up of cars, an engine and so on. The 'Train' is more a pipeline. It is in continuous operation and is filled with merchandise, raw materials -- and inhabitants of a thousand worlds. If the station is destroyed, it will mean the destruction of an inestimable volume of goods and the deaths of hundreds of creatures of the galaxy. We must not let that happen." "How can you prevent it?" "We can institute a procedure known as shunting. It has never been used by us, but it has been established by the operators as an emergency procedure that will shunt the train to another track, so to speak, and enable it to reach an emergency station. But once we use it, they will never reinstate Earth as a relay point." "Why? This is a legitimate emergency." A mes smiled bitterly. "I'm afraid they don't like our brand of emergencies. During the two World Wars they closed the station and threatened to move it completely. We assured them such things could not happen again and that the station would be safe. Now the station is in more danger than it has ever been, and we have tried to keep the information from them for fear they would move it. I'm afraid we haven't been wise. We have been greedy. Now, shunting is our only choice." "What do you want me to do?" "A shunting procedure would be opposed by many of our people. They are fiercely determined to maintain the station at all costs. But they forget the cost would be paid by our friends of other galaxies, rather than ourselves. So I might be opposed and overpowered if it were known I was going to shunt. I will get a dozen technicians I can trust. I can use your help. Will you join me?" Harry felt caught now in forces he understood not at all. But he felt a kinship with Ames and his dreams. Regretfully, he wished the decision did not have to be so final. But with the missile zeroed on the station there was no time to defend or negotiate. The risk was too great. The Train had to be put out of danger. "I'll do anything I can," he said. "Good. It will take a little time to make preparations. Meet me in the Operations Center an hour from now. Don't be late. It will be dangerous to delay any longer." Harry left the office with a feeling of some "infinite sadness. It was all too new for him to fully comprehend or sense the feeling among the station personnel. But now he could understand something of the intense devotion that had seemed so mysterious before. In front of the Administration Building he met a junior technician who was just alighting from a Jeep, "Mr. Martin wants to see you right away. It's very urgent," the technician said. "He sent me to look for you." The technician gestured toward the Operations Center and waited expectantly for Harry to climb into the Jeep. Harry waited deliberately. The technician seemed too anxious. Yet this couldn't possibly have anything to do with Harry's conversation with' Ames. He wanted to help Ames now. Nothing must hold him back from that "Can't it wait until later?" lie said. "I have some appointments to keep." "It won't take long. Mr. Martin is very anxious." T TTith the same slow delibera'  tion Harry got into the Jeep beside the technician. A few moments later He was in Steve Martin's office in the Operations Center. Two other men were present. Harry had not met either. "Sit down," said Steve. He gestured to a chair. His face was hard and unfriendly. Harry sat on the edge of a desk. Steve watched, challenging Harry to decline his invitation. Harry remained where he was. "Who are you?" Steve said. "You know who I am." "No, we don't. I've seen your pictures of the Addabas missile launcher. You knew it was there. Frank Declaux says you led the way right to it. You knew where to look. Who are you, Wiseman? What are you doing here? How did you know about that launcher?" "I saw plenty of them in Vietnam," said Harry. "They're easy to recognize once you've seen one." "That's not good enough. You led Frank Declaux right to it. You knew where to look." "I've seen enough' gun sites and missile pads to know where they are supposed to be." "Right where you knew it would be." "So you're telling the story," said Harry. "What's the next chapter?" "I don't know." Steve dropped in a chair and put his feet up on the desk and watched Harry's face with minute inspection. "Smith couldn't have been that wrong about you. His tests are better than that." "They're pretty thorough," Harry agreed. "Look, Wiseman. I'm going to give you the whole story now. And your life depends on what you decide to do about it. There's no place to run to from Here, and nobody to call for help. Is that clear?" "Quite clear." "All right. You've heard Ames's side of the story. Now Hear ours. Two generations of good men have been wasted waiting for the Emissary and hi# people to give us something more than a grubstake for taking care of their station. They've given us nothing. We've made the best possible psychological analysis of the Emissary. Dr. James Here -- " Steve nodded to one of the other men. " -- Dr. James is among the world's best qualified psychologists in the field of antagonistic cultures. His analysis is that the Emissary is never going to give us anything. They're playing us for patsies." ( ( T told Ames exactly that," said Harry. "We seem to be in full agreement" "Good. That makes the rest of it much easier." "And what's the rest of it?" "We're going to take something in return for the years of service EartHmen have given the Emissary." Steve pointed out to the the barren compound. "Out there, every hour there passes knowledge and wealth of artifacts of a super-science belond valuation. We're going to stop the train and help ourselves. For fifty years we've been doing janitor work for these creeps. They're never going to invite us into the club. But one trainload -- just one trainload would repay us for everything. It would advance our basic science by a dozen generations. We'd get enough to reach out to the stars and make contact with the galaxies on our own." "I'll be damned," said Harry. "A regular old-fashioned train robbery!" "Call it that if you like. We prefer to view it simply as a long overdue collection." "And you want me in?" said Harry. "How come? What do I do?" "You keep your mouth shut. That's absolutely all. Just keep your mouth shut. It's on that that your survival depends. The stakes are too high for us to be fooling around." "I'm afraid you lost me on that round. What am I supposed to keep shut about?" "The missile launcher." "Now you have lost me. What's the connection between the missile and your proposed high-jacking of the train?" "The missile is the means. It's zeroed on the north grid, the transmission grid. When that grid is blown out of commission the Train will automatically materialize on the reception grid, the south one. It will pop up right here in the compound with its load of goodies." "It seems to me it would be a lot easier to just pull a switch somewhere." Steve laughed. "It might -- if we could find a switch to pull. You saw the modules we deal with. We honestly don't know how to disable any selected part of the station. We've been looking for five years." "Your proposal is a little on the risky side. Even Russian missiles aren't that accurate." "We've zeroed this one in with accuracy we consider sufficient." "And suppose it works? Do you think the Emissary is going to hold still for that? How do you know those people won't be down here with fire and wipe the whole Earth out of the Universe?" ( C nr'he probability is better than # that they won't react. We show them this is the product of intra-group dispute. They're used to our wars. They will pull their station out as they threatened to do the last time, but they won't retaliate. Dr. James is sure of it." "I wish I was as sure as Dr. James is," said Harry. "No offense -- " he nodded to the psychologist. "Of course not," said Dr. James. "We are adequately certain of our ground. Our explanation of a missile blast will be accepted. Sabotage of the equipment -- even if we could do it -- would be recognized as deliberate. That could cause retaliation." "So you're Communists," said Harry with finality. "No," said Steve, "that's one thing we aren't. They think we are. We're using them. They've used us long enough. Don't you think it's time for a turn around?" "It's a case of supping with the Devil." "We can handle them. Don't worry about that" "The famous last words of a lot of good men." "Forget it. You've got the picture of the situation. Where do you stand?" "On the sidelines -- if you don't mind. I think you're a bunch of damned fools," "That's all right with us. But just keep your mouth shut about the missile. Is that clear?" "Clear. I'm just curious about one point. What would Dr. Ames and his people do if they learned about it?" "Ames is an old fool. His whole  rowd is a btinch of old women, ihinking they're going to get mmething out of the Emissary. Hut if you told them about this iliey would start an operation I'nlled shunt. It would turn the train aside, and we'd be out of luck forever -- and you would I as dead as it's possible to get." Harry started to move from the llble. The door burst open with flldden fury, and the same technician who'd escorted him here utmost fell into the room. He was wanting heavily and white-faced. 'Dr. Ames -- " he gasped. "Dr. Ames has been looking at the batch of IR pictures Mr. Wiseman took. He's seen the missile and launcher." Steve stood up. He and James looked at each other. "It's got to be now," said James. "We can't risk a delay." Steve nodded faintly in agreement. They moved to the door. Then he turned back to Harry. "You're remembering real hard." Harry nodded. "I'm remembering real hard?" IT arry glanced at the clock. Dr. Ames would be in the Operations Center by now. Harry didn't know what Steve might do to the Director if they met at this moment. But if they didn't meet, Steve would be off to whatever rendezvous he had to keep to order the firing of the missile. And Ames had to be helped -- But if the missile were off course -- Harry swore to himself. The damned, damned fools! Ames must be out there by now, but he stopped by the phone and dialed a number. "Nancy? Harry. I'm at the Operations Center. Can you drop whatever you're doing and come right over? There's something important -- " She begged off, and Harry insisted, as much as he dared with their somewhat fragile relationship. At last she agreed in a puzzled voice. "Right now!" said Harry. "I'll be waiting." It would be the safest place. He could send her down to one of the lower levels on some pretext. But he had to find Ames now. The Director was at the central control panel with six engineers. Harry was acquainted with two of them, Kripps and Sanderson. "We thought you weren't coming," Ames said. "We've got to hurry. Take panel Two and follow Ed's commands exactly. He will give you the sequence of steps when we reach that point." Harry nodded. The controls were complex and unfamiliar. He didn't see how he was going to follow any kind of critical sequence the first time through. The quickly explaining what was to be done. Before he was well started, the voice of Dr. Ames called out the beginning of the control sequence in strong, defiant tones. "Jam!" A sequence of controls was operated by the engineers. Harry followed their glances as they watched the indicators. Some of these consisted of small poles with changing hues of colors. Others were little balls that moved through a tell-tale maze in response to the commands of the controllers. After minutes, Ames called out the second command. "Trade!" His eyes followed anxiously the movements of his engineers as they wiped out his dream and the dream of his father and all those who had spent their lives on the station. "Switch!" "Float!" ne by one, the obscure signals  were called. Ames's face glistened with a sheet of sweat as he watched the responses of his crew. Then his hand reached for a control -- it was halfway there. His lips were shaped to give the command. The engineers Held their readiness for the next step. The actions were never finished. Sudden light flamed over the station. It flowed into every corner of the control room and burned eyes that shut in sudden agony against it. Then shock. It hurled the scientists to the floor. Walls shattered, and wild cries of pain told of those pinned beneath the debris. And sound. It roared and blasted and tore. Its dying away was a huge vacuum into which the senses fell. Harry groped helplessly from his prone position. His mouth was filled with dust and blood. The scene was lit by flames from the grid area. "Dr. Ames -- Nancy -- #" he called out. "They struck the grid," Dr. Ames cried in anguish. "They hit the grid before we completed the shunt." Harry struggled to his knees and crawled toward the scientist. "Dr. Ames -- are you all right?" "All right," Ames gasped. He twisted painfully to a sitting position. "Look to the others. We have got to get out of here. And the Train -- it will materialize on the receiving grid!" But Harry was thinking of Nancy Harris, whom he'd so stupidly asked to come to Operations to be safe in case of attack. He limped back toward the entrance while Ames called out to him in dismay. "Wiseman -- the grid!' He found her by the door. She had just entered when the blast came and had been thrown to the floor. She stirred dazedly now and looked up at him. "Harry -- Harry -- what's happened?" He reached down and lifted her gently. "The Addabas blasted the grid. Control is knocked out. The Train is materializing."  "Oh, no -- J Oh', no, Harry -- " the cried a moment in his arms. J She had shared the dream of Ames and the others. It didn't matter now that it was a phony dream, Harry thought It had been Nancy's dream, too. N ow the roaring rose and became like that of a tKouand jets far beyond the horizon. It approached and increased at the speed of jets, but did not pass. From the center of the South Grid the sound crashed against the jungle, the station buildings, and the people who staggered and groaned against it In terror and amazement. Harry pushed through' the sound as if it were a physical barrier, supporting Nancy with an arm about her waist. Dr. Ames and Kripps and Sanderson got to their feet and moved to the empty windows overlooking the Grid. There was mass out there, a strange mountain of mass that grew as they watched. As if from some internal heat, it glowed. Through blood-red, crimson, to can noon-day sun, the light rose and flamed. The mass moved as if in pain, and out of the midst of it came new alien sounds like the cries of beings from another world. "Materializing -- " Ames groaned. "But it's out of synch!" Kripps exclaimed. "It's a conglomerate mass!" "Freight -- goods -- people from dozens of alien worlds." Nancy murmured. "Like a crashed ship. Dr. Ames, we've got to Help them!" Ames seemed dazed by the disaster. "Yes -- yes," he agreed. "We've got to help them. Please notify the medical staff, Nancy. Tell them I order them here at once to do what they can." "Our own people need help, too," said Harry. The cries of injured continued to come from other parts of the building. He turned back to the room. Some figures lay still upon the floor in concerted shapes. Others were standing, like himself, gazing numbly at the desolation. Nancy tried the phone and found it dead. "I'll get Dr. Bintz and Dr. Walker," she said. "I'll go back to the barracks and get everyone to bring supplies and help." "You're sure you're all right?" said Harry. "I'm fine." "Kripps -- Sanderson!" Harry called. "Check our people in the building, will you? Find out who needs help. The medics will be here in a few minutes." The engineers nodded in dazed agreement. Harry moved toward the window where he'd last seen Ames, but the scientist was no longer there. Harry called his name. Kripps said, "I think Dr. Ames went down towards the Grid." H arry saw him then. The proud figure was shambling painfully toward the mountain of rubble that was growing a half mile away. Harry crawled over the debris of the fallen wall and raced toward him. The roar of crashing materials was a physical force. A gale wind of displaced air speared at him. Amid the maelstrom, a quieter sound of seething, hissing substances was like a counterpoint. "Dr. Ames! You can't go out there! It's too dangerous." Ames turned, his face reflecting his inner agony. "There are people out there. People of other galaxies. They're alive in that burning mound. We've got to help!" "There's nothing you can do, We'll get a fire truck and the medics and do anything that'i possible, but it's too dangeroui for you to get near the pile whilo it's growing." "If they aren't crushed in that mountain of junk, our alien atmosphere will kill them." Ames paused, and Harry stood by him, and for the first time absorbed the magnitude of the catastrophe. The inferno of materializing objects was growing as if, literally, a cosmic train were piling into an immovable obstacle. There were flames rising from scattered points on the mound, but the crimson glow was caused more by the release of radiant energy as the flowing beam reconverted to tangible atoms. The walls seemed almost vertical, as if the mass were growing from within. Like a moving lava front, the upper edges curled and toppled and were borne under the slowly expanding wall. "We always wondered what would happen -- " said Ames almost inaudibly. "Some of us thought the Train would materialize in good order. But others thought that synchronization would be lost and only a conglomerate mass would appear. They were the ones who were right." Harry wondered if Ames had any idea that Steve Martin was responsible for the disaster. Surely he must have suspected what Steve was thinking. A nd then they saw him. The desperate figure of the Operations Manager was leaping from a Jeep and racing toward the mound from the direction of the barracks buildings. He seemed to have no intention of stopping. His ant-like figure was almost at the base of the expanding mound. "Martin!" Harry shouted vainly through the chaos. Steve Martin was at the very edge of the mound, retreating as it spilled toward him. Harry surged through the blast of air and heat and sound. The expanding wall of debris was nearly vertical as he reached Steve Martin. The top curled outward and fell with avalanche fury, "Martin!" Harry grasped the Manager's arm and pulled him back from the edge of the inferno. Steve Martin fought loose, oblivious to danger as the mass tumbled at his feet. "Come back, Martin!" Harry shouted. "That stuff will bury you!" "No, it's all right. We're safe here. Look, Wiseman -- we missed getting what we wanted because synchronization didn't hold. But you can make out the shapes of stuff, and it's still good. We can still find out what it's madr of and how it works. Look, now -- what is that? Household goods -- machinery -- scientific equipment? From where? This stuff has come from Andromeda Alpha Centauri -- worlds a hunThis is what they've been holding back -- the Emissary and his chiseling crowd. They thought they could use us like some for-j eign (natives. And Ames, old! mother Ames -- he thought by I being nice to the Emissary they would turn loose some of this' stuff in time. When the human race is worthy, he used to say. Did he give you that line, Wiseman? "If we knew the sciences, the technologies behind this stuff -- even this scrap -- But we'll find it, Wiseman. And you'll help us, won't you? You're remembering real good, aren't you, Wiseman? Remembering real good -- " "Look out!" Harry glanced up at the mass that burned and curled outward above them. He gripped Steve Martin's arm and dragged fiercelyMartin tore loose from his grasp and moved even closer to the moving, surging mound, as if to embrace it wildly. Then the curling mass plunged down. Harry heard faintly the cry of pain and terror. IX D r. Ames limped painfully to Harry's side. "I saw it. Tliat was an awful way to go, but a man like Martin doesn't deserve mucti better." "You knew?" Ames nodded. "I knew lie wanted to materialize the Train. I didn't think he'd go this far. but when I saw your pictures of the missile launcher, I knew there was no time left We had no other course but to abandon the project." Harry looked back at the surging, growing mass that seethed and hissed and represented the science and technology of worlds more fabulous than all man's dreams. "There could have been a better way," he said. "It didn't have to end like this. We coul c j have made a deal with them. You can always make a deal with anybody if you just try hard enough -- if they've got something you want, and you've got something they want. All it takes is a little decent horse trading  -- " A movement far down at the edge of the pile caught Harry's eye. Dr. Ames saw it, too, and he gasped as he saw a figure -- a creature -- and then another." Ames gripped Harry's arm. "Harry -- people. Passengers from the Train -- they're still alive!" A grotesque shape struggled up from the ground, groping with two arms. In despair, it tumbled on its side, shuddered and lay still. It was a furry, unfamiliar shape, but Harry could see it was burned and tom with lethal injuries. Beyond it, another alien, a biped, struggled up, staggered and took a step forward. It had giant eyes, like a lemur's, that shone even in the sunlight. Short, fluffy hair covered its body -- a barrel-like torso with pipestem limbs. Ames sucked in his breath. "The Emissary! But it can't be -- it's one of the same race. They're air breathers. They can survive in our atmosphere. Most of these others can't." The creature stumbled, then steadied itself. Finally it bent down and picked something from the ground. "A child!" Ames exclaimed. "One of their children." "On its way to grandmother's house on the other side of the galaxy," murmured Harry. He felt it was silly, but it could well be true. As they watched, Nancy drove up in a Jeep and saw what was taking place. She jumped out and ran to them. "We've just got to help those people!" The fiery wind buffeted her as she raced toward the two creatures. Qhe approached the alien and k' held out her arms for the infant. The adult whirled and slashed out with one arm. The blow struck Nancy on the side of the head .and knocked her to the ground. Harry and Dr. Ames rushed to ward off further attack. "Don't!" cried Nancy. "It didn't understand. It thought I meant harm to the baby. They must be half crazy with shock, anyway." They faced the alien in a moment of doubtful hostility. Then, slowly the alien slumped. The spidery arms grew lax, and the huge eyes softened with infinite imploring. "Catch the baby!" Nancy cried. Harry stepped forward and caught the young one as the adult collapsed. Words of a sibilant, uncomprehended tongue slipped from the furry lips, and then the strange body was still. "I'll take the infant to the dispensary," said Nancy. "We've got to help as many as we can." "We don't understand their metabolism or their anatomy," said Dr. Ames. "We couldn't even safely apply an antiseptic to their wounds -- or give an anesthetic for an operation we wouldn't know how to perform. There's almost nothing we can do for them." "We've really got to try." "What about our own people?" said Harry. "Everything is under control. The doctors are at the Operations Center now. They have plenty to help. But six of our own people are dead." Dr. Ames looked at the spot where Steve Martin had disappeared. "Seven," he said. "But maybe you're right.  We shouldn't count him as one of our people." Nancy laid the small furry alien in the back of the Jeep and drove to the dispensary in the barracks area. Harry and Dr. Ames walked back to the Opera tions Center. It was swarming now with station personnel under the direction of the doctors. Stretcher patients were being ferried to the dispensary for treatment of wounds and operations on internal injuries. "The end of a dream," said Dr. Ames. "Maybe you were right, Wiseman. We were idiots to dream. Man is an idiot to dream in a world where dreams can't come true." "I didn't say that," said Harry. "There's nothing wrong with dreaming. You just have to go about it in the right way." "If I weren't too old to learn I might ask you to show me the right way." And who am I to tell anyone how to dream? Harry thought. When all of my own have turned so sour -- r The pile of debris continued growing through the day. By nightfall it diminished its rate of growth slightly, but continued to glow and roar and stir fierce winds. Dr. Ames said that the transmission had undoubtedly stopped long ago, but whatever was in the pipeline would have to feed on through to its own destruction. They knew that some salvage of a thousand priceless technologies might be possible from the debris, but they gave little thought to that now. During the afternoon, living conditions were restored as best they could. The dead were buried and an airlift of the injured to Cape Town was begun. They bore the aliens to the expanded, makeshift quarters in the barracks buildings, gave them such medical care as seemed feasible while they took care of their own injured. Harry looked for Nancy near the end of the day and found her at the bedside of the alien child. "I've been able to talk with her n little," said Nancy. "She speaks the language of the Emissary, which we've all learned a little. She's about the age of a ten-yearold among us. She was on the way across the Galaxy to visit others of her family. It was the first trip she had ever been allowed to take alone. The one who picked her up was an older woman with whom she'd made an acquaintance just before the trip. She's like a little girl on the way to visit her grandmother in the country!" So it hadn't been so silly, after all. Harry looked at the little lemur face. The huge eyes seemed to plead for succor he could not give. "Do you have any idea how to treat her? Do you know what she eats?" Nancy shook her head. "We've read something in their books about their native foods, but we can't compare them with ours. We've taken blood and tissue specimens for analysis to see if we can estimate food requirements. We know, of course, they're on a carbon-oxygen cycle so we ought to be able to come close." X Vn the morning after the disaster, they saw what Harry had been told everyone expected to see. The Emissary. His ship was like an eight-foot crystal egg. It appeared after sunrise between the South Grid and the ravaged Operations Center. All station personnel who were able to walk were waiting and watching for him. And dreading the sight when he came. The Emissary emerged from Ins ship and walked toward the ruin. The station 'fire truck was still pouring foam onto the outbreaks of fire. The Emissary watch'ed it, and the personnel of Africa Prime watched him. The silence was total. Only the squeals of jungle animals beyond the compound and the hiss of foam on the mountain of debris were heard. Dr. Ames walked slowly from the crowd toward the Emissary. He passed the crystal egg, and then the Emissary turned' and saw him. They stood a moment The crowd could not Hear their words. Harry guessed Dr. Ames was telling how the accident Happened: An act of war by the enemies of the Gambuans. TKe alien and the scientist began walking back. They stopped in front of the crowd. Dr. Ames began speaking slowly. "I Have expressed our deep regret to our friend, the Emissary, that our condition of warfare Has finally resulted in such a tremendous disaster to their transportation system. I am told that there can be no consideration of the continuation of the relay station, even though I Have suggested relocation to other, more remote areas such as the poles or the Australian outback. They have made a comprehensive computer-type prognostication of the political and martial future of Earth's civilizations, and it is not favorable to their continuing operation here. There is no other answer except to end the association. The Emissary would like to express his regrets and his thanks to you." I n halting bursts of gutturallyspoken English, the Emissary began to speak. At first, Harry could not distinguish the words, but gradually he was able to get the intent of the alien's words. "It is with regret that I end our establishment," the Emissary said. "You have served faithfully and long, but our establishment is not safe. Our merchandise has been destroyed and the lives of our people have been lost -- and we shall Have to account to the Dm war and the Ectoba Galaxies for the loss of their travelers, and it will not be a pleasant negotiation. This must end. We give you our many thanks for your services. But this must end." He seemed to glance over the crowd without seeing and then turned. Disbelief and uncomprehending disappointment were on the faces of the engineering anti technical personnel of Africa Prime. But nobody spoke. None except Harry Wiseman. He plunged out of the crowd and stopped within a half dozen feet of the Emissary. "Just a minute, please. I think you're forgetting something." The Alien turned at the strange sound of Harry's voice, scanned him with the lemur eyes and finally spoke disparagingly. "Nothing has been forgotten." "Payment," said Harry. "You forgot to say anything about payment for the services rendered to date." The eyes scanned him again. "You have not been here before. I would have remembered you." "I'm new, all right. I've been appointed Technical Contracts Negotiator. That's my business. Sometimes a contractor and a customer don't see eye to eye on the cost of a program, and it's my business to iron out any discrepancies." "You talk gibberish," said the Emissary. "I don't understand a thing you are saying." "I'm saying you owe these people payment for their services. They have done something for you, now you must do something for them." The Emissary turned and faced Harry squarely. "You excite my interest. They made no request for any kind of payment -- except to come to our planet, which we could not permit because of restrictions on lower cultures. It disturbed us at first. We could not understand why you made no request in return. We concluded your culture was just too primitive. I estimated we were adored, and we gave small things like gold bobs." "You misestimated completely, I'm afraid," said Harry. "Those gold bobs were used to buy goods to sustain these people, but it was strictly subsistence. A payment in term of profit is desired. Do you understand me?" "Yes -- I think I do," the Emissary said. "And you astonish me. I did not know this was so high a culture." T Tarry felt a burst of elation. He'd been right in his sizing up of the situation. The scientists had been taken for boobs because they had acted like boobs, Harry smiled expansively and hooked his thumbs in his belt. "Well, now -- so you recognize that we haven't had a very good deal. So you'll see how we just couldn't take another contract like this one. We've lost our shirts, and I know you wouldn't want to see that happen again -- " "This must end," the Emissary said with discernible frost in his voice. "We have agreed to that." Harry ignored his interruption. 'We haven't had a very good deal. But we might be persuaded co continue if some arrangement for back remuneration could be made. In turn, we would be agreeable to establishing fully secure facilities." "There is no place on your planet that is secure. We would not risk establishing our station again under such conditions as prevail here." Harry nodded in sad agreement. "We are more than aware of our own grave deficiencies. We feel deeply our own negligence in exposing your station to the hazards we did. But we also recognize your great need of a terminal in this area. That is why we are prepared to make extraordinary concessions in reestablishing the station in a positively secure site." "Name such a place!" "Mars. The planet Mars." The Emissary stared, his mouth opening silently. Dr. Ames stared in disbelief. Nancy Harris gave a little scream. "Mars!" Harry nodded. "Mars." The Emissary closed his mouth and started over. "You have no facilities or access to Mars." He glanced around in despair. "You are the most preposterous people Galaxies!" "It's just as easy for you to set up your equipment on Mars as on Earth," said Harry. "That's not a pinpoint's difference in location on your Galactic maps." "You certainly know what the Martian terrain and atmosphere are like! You couldn't exist there -- " Harry shrugged carelessly. "A protective dome with captive Terran environment would be a simple matter for your engineers." The Emissary stared from one to the other as if trying to absorb the impact of this proposal. "This would be a great effort -- so great a change -- for your people." "That's right," said Harry hastily. "And that's why I mentioned remuneration to begin with. We could only consider such a project on the basis of very adequate remuneration -- which you agree we haven't had so far. But we'll consider taking on this job -- if you care to make an offer." "There has been difficulty in staffing even this station. There would not be enough of you willing to go to Mars for such a project." TTarry laughed heartily and turned slow to those behind him. Now was the moment of truth. His laugh died as he caught Ames's apoplectic eye, and the confused countenances of Kipps, Stevenson, a score of engineers. He forced himself to laugh again. "He thinks we wouldn't want to go to Mars. Can you imagine that, folks? We'd Jump at the chance to go to Mars, wouldn't we? Wouldn't we, Dr. Ames? Kipps, you'd jump at the chance to run this station on Mars, wouldn't you?" The throats of some seemed to work with strangled words. Ames tood tight-lipped and stiff. Harry wheeled desperately. "We'd go to Mars and love it, Wouldn't we? Wouldn't we -- ?" He searched with rising panic for B responsive face in the immobile crowd. A smile was like a iudden light in the gloom. "Wouldn't we, Nancy?" "Of course we would!" Nancy exclaimed. "I've always wanted to go to Mars. It's the one place I'd rather see than any other." She turned to Ames and shook his immobile arm. "Don't you agree, Dr. Ames? Won't it be wonderful, living and working on Mars?" Ames's immobile stature seemed to break, and he turned, smiling down at Nancy. "I can't imagine anything more delightful, my dear." Kipps simply shook his head In disbelieving wonder. "You did It, Wiseman. Damned if you didn't do it." "But you'll go with us to Mars, won't you?" Harry persisted. "Yeah. Yeah, sure I'll go. Do you think you could leave me out of it?" They were all laughing then and pounding each other on the back and shaking hands and kissing the girls. Harry turned to the Emissary. "You see? There's no question about our going to Mars if you wish to provide the means and a proper contract." The Emissary nodded uncomprehendingly. "Yes, I see," he said: "I see." "If you care to step into the office back there, I think we can clear a desk and perhaps discuss terms of the contract -- " The Emissary strode slowly forward at Harry's invitation. Behind his back Nancy threw her arms about Harry's neck and kissed him exuberantly. It would be a long time, Harry thought, before Collins got his report on Smith Industries. there is another solar system in the general neighborhood and, among others, they look at the G-type star we call the sun. Could they find out whether that star has planets? The condition for the discussion is that their instruments are not much better than ours, that their brains are equal to ours, and that their patience is what is needed for the job on hand. The method they, have to use is the one that on our planet was introduced by Friedrich Wilhelm Bessel. You very carefully measure the position of a star and keep this up for a considerable number of years. That way you obtain a straight line representing the motion of that star. Of course this works only with a star that is relatively near; nobody lives long enough to do that successfully with a distant star. And even if you pick a nearby star you can still be out of luck if that star happens to move more or less along the line of sight, either toward us or away from us. Bessel, to his great pleasure, found that the motion of Sirius looked like a slightly wavy line. The telescopes of his time did not show a "companion of Sirius," but the wavy line proved that there had to be such a companion. The reason why the line must be wavy is that a planet does not simply revolve around Fig. #. The motions of two stars around their common center of gravity. The diagram begins with the position of extreme distance (Xa to Ya), While the more massive star moves from Xo to Xb, the weaker companion moves from Ya to Yb. The positions Xd to Yd represent the shortest possible distance distance between the two stars. a star, but that, strictly speaking, both revolve around a common center of gravity. Theoretically this holds true no matter how large or how small the planet is; : in reality the mass of a very small planet could be neglected. If our sun had no other planets than little Pluto, the center of mass of the sun-Pluto system would, for any practical purpose, be the center of the sun. Tut if you have two bodies of .O comparable masses, say with the larger one three times as massive as the smaller one, the concept of "revolution around the common center of gravity" acquires reality. Fig. I shows an. example, for two stars called X and Y, where X is the more massive of the pair. All the lines between X and Y go through the common center of gravity (also called the center of gravity of the system) and when X is in position Xa, then Y must be in Yb, and so forth. The situation shown in Fig. I shows the system "at rest," as it were; only motion around the common center of gravity as assumed. In reality the whole system wall also move through space and then the performance would look like Fig. #. Since I have picked a binary or double star as an example, both stars would be visible as a rule. But if you assume that the weaker of the two does not produce enough light to be visible, the visible partner of the pair would seem to move along a wavy line. Sirius seemed to have such a dark companion. Soon afterward it was found that Procyon also had a dark companion. But in # it turned out that the companion of Sirius was not dark, it was just small. It was the first of the so-called White Dwarfs to be discovered. And a few years later the companion of Procyon also turned out to be visible in a sufficiently powerful instrument. But Bessel's method had proved Its value just because it had revealed the existence of two astronomical bodies before they could be seen. More recently a total of four "dark companions" of four different stars have been discovered, and since their masses are quite small, it is likely that they are really dark. Now we can return to the original question: could an astronomer residing on a planet # or # light-years away deduce the existence of planets of our sun in this manner? In other words, would our sun seem to move in a wavy line? Knowing that the sun contains #  of all the matter in the solar system one is tempted to say that this is unlikely: the remaining #  do not look as if they could influence the other #  . especially since the #  are not even concentrated in one body but spread over eight major and very many minor planets. As happens quite often, such quick reasoning -- though it sounds convincing -- is nevertheless off the mark. West Coast astronomers, after having performed the necessary calculations, found that the planets do Influence the sun's motion. 'T'he reason why the conclusion  that the #  of the total mass of the solar system can influence the # represented by the sun is that they are very nearly concentrated in one body, namely Jupiter. Here is a list of the masses of the planets, expressed in earth masses: Mercury # Venus #I Earth # Mars #I Jupiter # Saturn # Uranus # Neptune # adding up to # earth masses. Didn't I forget a few things? How about the combined mass of the asteroids; the four major moons of Jupiter: Titan, moon of Saturn; Triton, major moon of Neptune and our own rather large moon? I just added them up separately with the generous assumption that the total mass of the asteroids equals the mass of Mercury. The result is # earth masses, bringing the total up to # earth masses. With all the smaller moons of the major planets and the comets, we might end up with an even # earth masses. But look at the list again, now. One glance shows that Jupiter has more mass than all the other planets taken together -- if you take Jupiter away it is SatFig. #. The center of moss of our solar system. It can vary from the vicinity of the center of the sun to a point # miles from the sun's surface. urn that has more mass tfian to more than the solar diameters, all the others together. In fact (Fig. #.) Jupiter represents a little more than # per cent of the total T T owever. Nature does not mass of the solar system.  make things quite so easy It has been said earlier that for the astronomers on that oththe center of gravity of the solar er planet. There are still the othsystem would be identical with er # per cent of the mass of the center of the sun if Pluto the solar system, concentrated were the only planet. How would mainly in Saturn; and Saturn it look if Jupiter were the only (plus Uranus and Neptune) planet? Then the center of gravwill sometimes work along with ity of the system would actually Jupiter and sometimes more or be outside the sun. It would be less negate Jupiter's influence. # miles from the sun's cenIn #I the four outer planets ter and since the radius of the practically cancelled each other sun is approximately # out. Jupiter was on one side of miles it would be some # the sun, Saturn, Uranus and miles above the sun's surface in Neptune were on the other side, the direction of Jupiter's posiand the center of gravity of the tion. This would introduce a whole solar system was very measurable waviness in the sun's close to the sun's center. But motion, since it would amount then Jupiter moved around and for the period from # to #I til the four outer planets were roughly in the same direction as ieen from the sun, and the center of gravity of the whole system was # miles from the sun's center or # miles from the tun's surface. After that the planets again dispersed, mainly because of Jupiter's faster orbital motion. By # the masscenter of the whole system was inside the sun again, and by # it will about coincide with the sun's "surface" or rather the photosphere. Then it will move outside the sun again. The patient observer on the planet # or # light-years away will find out that the wavy line described by our sun has a variation in amplitude; sometimes it will be less wavy than at other times. They should Have no trouble concluding that our sun is orbited by at least two, but probably three or four, dark companions. Of course they will try to determine the masses and periods of revolution of the dark companions but since they can assume the existence of two, or three, or four companions, the arguments at scientific meetings should be lovely. Maybe, at some time in the future, we'll meet and compare the solar system they have deduced with the facts as we know than to be. The Case of the "Atomic Rocket ." A short number of years ago -- only three or four -- the radio commentator Barry Farber said to me just before we went on the air, "My last question will be: if you could talk with one of the top men in the Soviet rocket program and you could ask him one question with the assurance that you'll receive a truthful answer, what would you ask him? I am telling you this now so that you have a little time to think about the question you would ask." When he did ask me I Had an answer ready. I would ask the Russian expert on whether the Soviet Union had a program for developing a nuclear-powered rocket. Unfortunately I never Had the chance of actually asking this question and if I had had such a chance there would have been no assurance that I would Have received a truthful answer  -- or an answer at all. But since our side has been thinking about nuclear rockets since # and began actual work (Project Rover) in #, it would be more surprising indeed if the Russians were not doing a great deal of investigating on their own. The fundamental concept of the nuclear rocket is quite simpie: a suitable substance, preferably a liquid, is heated by an atomic reactor so that it first turns into a gas and then into a hot gas under pressure which escapes through an exhaust nozzle like the combustion gases of a rocket with chemical fuels. The next question is what is a suitable substance, or rather what makes a substance suitable. Let us assume that you bum an ordinary liquid fuel like ethyl alcohol with the necessary amount of liquid oxygen, you'll have an exhaust blast consisting of water vapor (H # O) and corbon dioxide (CO # ). It will have a certain exhaust velocity which we'll call c (the numerical value will be somewhere between # and # feet per second) and a mass equal to the amount of alcohol and oxygen consumed during a given time, let's say one second. The thrust produced by this exhaust blast, we'll call it P, can be calculated by the fundamental rocket formula P  c (dmdt) where dmdt is assumed to represent the exhaust mass during one second. If you want to increase P we can do one of two things; we can increase dmdt which means we can bum more fuel per second, or else we leave dmdt alone and increase c. This usually means a switch to a more energetic fuel, but I have picked the example of alcohol for a specific reason; it is one of the few cases where c can be increased by another method. A s has been mentioned, the exhaust consists of CO and H # O. A molecule of CO # weighs #(### units, the figures being the atomic weights of the elements involved. A molecule of H # O weighs #-#f# # units. If we say for the sake of simplicity that the number of CO # molecules is equal to the number of H # O molecules (not true), the average molecular weight of the exhaust would be #I units. As we have just seen the CO # molecule weighs two and a half times as much as the H # O molecule. If you add water to the alcohol, the combustion heat will vaporize it and you then have more of the lighter molecules in the exhaust. Its average molecular weight is now less, and for this reason the exhaust velocity goes up. Of course you must not add so much water that the combustion temperature is lowered to a considerable extent. The most practical mixture, the one that was used in all large alcohol burning rockets, is # alcohol with # water. The lesson learned was that the molecular weight of the exhaust should be as low as possible. The lightest molecule in existence is that of hydrogen, but in a chemical rocket hydrogen has to be burned with something -- it could be oxygen or fluorine. Since fluorine is the most dangerous chemical element in existence, the choice of oxygen was rather obvious. Besides, the atomic weight of fluorine is #, three units heavier than oxygen, so that the molecules in the exhaust would then weigh more. A rocket burning pure hydrogen with pure oxygen produces tm exhaust of pure water vapor, with a molecular weight of # units, and you cannot get any lighter molecules in a rocket exhaust. Unless, of course, you don't burn the hydrogen. This is what happens (or does not happen, if you prefer) in the nuclear rocket. Fig # shows the general arrangement. The tank holds liquid hydrogen which is then pumped into what would be the combustion chamber in a liquid fuel rocket. In the nuclear rocket this space is occupied by the nuclear reactor that is run as hot as it can be run without melting itself. The hydrogen is heated while it passes through the reactor and emerges from the exhaust nozzle as a hot blast of pure hydrogen gas. A small amount of this gas goes through a by-pass pipe to supply power to the turbine that drives the fuel pump. For various reasons, of which higher efficiency is the most important, nuclear rockets are to be used as the upper stage of chemically powered rockets. They will, therefore, operate at altitudes where there is very little atmosphere left. If such a rocket were used in the lower atmosphere, forexample during a test flight, the very hot hydrogen gas would combine with the oxygen of the atmosphere and the rocket would acquire a long fiery trail. But this flame would be a secondary phenomenon that does not contribute to propulsion. r T"'he first prototype of what is clear Engine for Rocket Vehicle Application) rocket engine was called Kiwi-A and underwent its first test run on July #, #. It was successful with a hydrogen flow of # lbssec. Kiwi-B was to have ten times the hydrogen flow per second of Kiwi-A. It was first tested with gaseous hydrogen in December #I and with liquid hydrogen in September #. Some mechanical weaknesses in the reactor showed up and more tests resulted in a newer design called Phoebus-I. On February #, #, a Phoebus-IB reactor ran for a total of # minutes in several tests developing a thrust of # pounds. And in December ran for # minutes. Before anybody jumps to the conclusion that everything is superlatively rosy when it comes to nuclear rockets with Hydrogen exhaust, let me set down the disadvantages. They are what rocket engineers refer to as weight penalties, so named because the ideal rocket consists of fuel and payload only; every ounce of everything else is looked at with hostility. The weight penalty trouble begins with hydrogen itself. It was chosen because its molecule is the lightest there is. In its normal state as a gas it is the lightest gas there is. When liquid it also is a very light liquid, weighing only # grams per cubic centimeter. That means that the tank that is to hold, say # pounds of liquid hydrogen must be larger than a tank that is to hold # pounds of liquid oxygen that weighs # grams per cubic centimeter. Of course a larger tank weighs more. The next troublesome point is the temperature of liquid hydrogen. In order to be a liquid, hydrogen must be colder than minus # degrees centigrade ( minus # degrees Fahrenheit.) For liquid oxygen, with which there is far more experience, the figures minus # centigrade or minus # degrees Fahrenheit This means that the tank must be more heavily insulated, and there is another weight penalty.   space of the combustion chamber in a chemically fuelled rocket motor is taken up by a heavy reactor. Its actual weight has not been disclosed but it must weigh at least # grams per cubic centimeter, not counting the shielding that is needed. However,, these weight disadvantages are fully compensated by the higher thrust that results from a higher exhaust velocity. The exhaust velocity of the nuclear rocket will be nearly # meterssec., corresponding to # feetsec. This is roughly twice as high as the highest exhaust velocity obtainable with chemical fuels. At the time of writing this (late in June #) no date for a flight test has yet been set. As a matter of fact, the program may be menaced by budget cuts. But work on the all-important reactor has reached a point where the creation of a nuclear-propelled rocket is only a question      By now any regular reader of Galaxy or If has become pretty familiar with the work of a young Californian named Larry Niven, who appeared from nowhere three or four years ago and has rapidly become one of the most popular science-fiction writers around. It's easy enough to see how the to follow one's own course instead of th vogue of the moment -- and a lot of talent. Niven's third book is on the way now; his crop of published stories mounts into the dozens; at least one of them has won science-fiction's top story award, the "Hugo"... and next month we offer you a short novel which Niven calls his best story to date. The name of it is The O rganleggers. We've read it twice now. Wouldn't be a bit surprised but what he's right. Cover story in the issue, also a short novel -- and also a particularly fine one, we thought -- is Ben Bova's Focman, Where Do You Flee? The time is the fairly near future; Man has gone into space, and discovered that Earth in remote history was ravaged by a technologically superb, militarily ruthless race... that has left no trace of its origin. Question Is -- where are they now? And what are they up to? And, let's see, there's a Harlan Ellison-Keith Laumer collaboration, a batch of good short stories, the regular features by Algis Budrys and Willy Ley... we think it's likely to be the kind of issue you remember for some time. Where there's a Will, there's a female way -- even when the swain freezes at the hint of licenses. I T ove is a guerilla. He may  pounce from ambush, attack in sudden force, or throw off a disguise to reveal that he had already infiltrated'. His assault on Cyra took place early one morning when the newrisen sun enchanted the new-burgeoned leaves, the birds proclaimed that the world was theirs, and the works of man were no more than a vagrant clink of milkbottles. Cyra drifted through the dissolving curtains of sleep, stretched herself with feline satisfaction, lay still a moment, and then opened her eyes. It was at this precise moment that the shaft struck her, and the world was changed. She was startled to know that she was in love. This, in a world where 'love' is, by wearisome repetition, likely to imply little more than purely temporary frustrations moaned by bedhopping pop-singers, may need some explanation. Let it be understood, therefore, that this was no top-ten parody, no entrepreneur's packaged surrogate. It was the authentic rosy, aching, wanning, enchanting, frightening, weakening, strengthening, beautiful, devastating, life-transmitting thing. And Cyra lay there, overwhelmed by it. heart's eye, differed quite conas previously seen by her mind's eye -- and, it must be admitted, he would be almost unrecognizable to anyone else's eye. He had, for one thing, acquired' a fascinating amount of detail. She went over his face inch by inch. The hairline, the eyebrows, the eyelashes, the eyes themselves, the texture of his skin, his nose, his mouth -- she was astonished by what she could recall, and how nice it all was. And his expressions, his mannerisms, the way his left eyebrow would twitch, the way his smile started, and grew. She found she could see his hand, too; the way his fingers rested, how his nails were formed. It was puzzling to find so much information coming out of her own head, but very pleasant. It was also curious to discover that the coming day would be largely a blank until she met him in the evening. been flattered, but perhaps unlike most of his contemporaries, surprised, and a little alarmed, to know of this analysis going on a few miles away. He was possibly a trifle old-fashioned in regarding most of the girls he knew as persons, rather than as a kind of bird-seed scattered' by providence to feed male vanity. It would not have occurred to him that his features were either notable or dotable-on; nor, indeed, to anyone unassisted by Cyra's insight, were they. Nobody, as far as is known, had been impelled on seeing him to ask: "Who is that handsome man?" -- if only because, though by no means repellent, he failed to accord with any standards of type; wherefore the most commital comment was likely to be: "That craggy looking one over there. Now, he has what I call an interesting face." It was an interesting face, but one that could only exceptionally be called genial; it frequently looked worried, occasionally scornful, most often, bewildered. Some there are bom to a world that's tailored to receive them. They slip into it as, according to status, barrow-boys, estate-dealers, or merchant-bankers; they find it a fine place, they wallow in it, and make good. Others have the misfortune to feel that perhaps there are a few things wrong with it: disorder troubles them, injustices irk tfwn, chuckle-headedness offends th em ; most of them manage to make out rattier well at that; some of the more sensitive may opt out, into clinics . among thickets of misgivings on account of things in general. All the time, it seemed to him, national politics became a wilder carnival of unreason; national ambitions, the fantasies of schizophrenics; the United Nations a place where emotional immaturity could outvote the wisdom of experience, what there was of it every time; and Parliament, a collection of job-clingers busy stopping votes leaking through pinholes while confidence ran out of an open tap. Things, in fact, looked pretty bad in every direction -- and the prospects for posterity even worse. He had taken a degree, quite a nice degree, at London University, and used it to land himself a job where, at least when he was at work, the perversity and fecklessness of the outer world did not trouble him. He was, in fact an Assistant Curator in the Department of Locomotion at the Victoria and Albert Museum. He found the work interesting, and it was only out of office hours that he allowed himself to wonder what pre-natal sins had condemned him to be bom into an age that grew ever dottier as it approached the end of its tether. rather surprisingly, and with all love's unreason had become the apple of Cyra's eye, the finger on Cyra's heartstrings, the sun in different to Cyra. On the contrary, she troubled him -- in a different way from the worldoutlook, of course, rather pleasantly and insistently. He noticed that when she came into a room the voltage of the electricity supply seemed to go up and hitherto beautiful flowers faded into insignificance and that her presence was accompanied by a scent which was surely that of newmown asphodel. It happened again that evening. He was awaiting her in a quiet, tasteful enough, though unremarkable restaurant when he heard her voice greet the doorman behind him. Immediately the whole place underwent an Elysian transformation; even the sherry he was sipping at the moment turned to ambrosia. So there is love. But love is ambivalent. For a woman, as you will undoubtedly have heard, it it was, though deeply stirring, provocative of tender feelings, and conducive of castle-building, nevertheless a thing somewhat apart -- that is, apart from, and even in some respects opposed to, his views and his principles. It was a pleasant dinner, amiably and unhurriedly served, and during the course of it they chatted. Indeed, Cyra prattled at some length of her Aunt Carola whose flat she had shared since die death of her father some two years ago. Her Aunt Carola was a dear, and she was very fond of her; all the same, it was not an arrangement that could continue indefinitely. She thought that when she was twenty-one, in about six month's time, and would come into a little money of her own, she would move. One rather felt that Aunt Carola might be glad to have her place to herself again. The question was whether one might not feel rather lonely in a flat by oneself... By the time they had wolfed their way through half a bowl of ing that his own domestic arrangements were not entirely satisfactory. After the death of his parents, slain by a drunken motorist on the Portsmouth Road, He had sold the house and moved into furnished rooms. They were not bad; handy to the museum, run by an obliging and motherlydisposed landlady, comfortable rooms, really, but, all the same... well, there was feeling of perching rather than nesting. took brandy with his; Cyra sipped Cointreau while they considered the imperfections of their circumstances. switched to Drambuie and watched patiently for signs of imThey were small, but not discouraging. Cyra switched back to Cointreau. After a time she decided that a transfusion might help. His hand was resting on the table beside her. She reached towards it and drew an elegant and thoughtful middle finger down the back of it. "Of course," she said, "one way out would be for us to get married." She paused, wondering if the whole restaurant could hear the thumping in her chest. dreadfully long time. Then he said: "I'd thought of that." It was a difficult moment Convictions which were the slow growth of years vied with emotions that had come to blossom in a month or two. The tussle was painful. The convictions had a wiry strength; the scent of the fully kept his eyes looking straight ahead as he added: "But it wouldn't be fair." Cyra withdrew her hand and inspected it critically. "Not fair?" she inquired. plained. "You see, you'd want babies." "Oh," said Cyra. "And you wouldn't?" told her. "It's that introducing babies into the world in the state it's in is -- well, it's almost a criminal action. For a man, that is. For a woman it's different. She practically can't help it -- can't stand against the biological wind, if you see what I mean." : Cyra frowned a little. "There is -- er -- family planning," she suggested. "That's not the same as noout. "And that wouldn't be fair," he repeated. Too much fairness, Cyra decided, wouldn't get things far. "People don't have to have babies, if they don't want to," she objected. "But nearly all women do, either because they do want them, or they think they ought to want them, or people expect them to want them. So as I said, it isn't playing fair to stop them. But neither is it fair to a baby to bring it into the kind of world this is going to be in about twenty-five years' time." "That does make it difficult. Sort of not fair either way... " said Cyra, sadly. ed, "the only course open to a scrupulous man is to opt out of marriage. To refuse to throw any progeny into the rat-race -- which is going to get fiercer until it becomes rat-eat-rat." "Y-e-s, I suppose so," admitted Cyra. "But doesn't that make life rather pointless?" "But life is pointless, per se -- just consider an ant-heap, teeming with pointless life. It only begins to have point when it acquires human intelligence to shape it. And that's what we're not doing. We're breeding ourselves to destruction just as senselessly as any unintelligent form of life. Here we are, crowding closer to the edge of famine every year, and what happens? In this country, we actually subsidize babies when we ought to be taxing them. It isn't a rational world at all, it's like something thought up by Gilbert and Carroll. We're in a state of unguided transition. What fascinates me is what is going to happen when the crunch comes. Will it be savagery, technocracy, or annihilation?" "I don't see how your not having a son or daughter is going to stop any of them." "Oh, it isn't. But at least it won't be on my conscience that I am responsible for some wretched descendant having to face the ghastly music when it comes." "If it comes." "It'll come all right -- unless somebody takes charge. That might just give us a chance. But can you see any sign of that happening? God, I'd like to know what's going to be the end of it." Cyra was beginning to feel bored, and a little depressed -- not discouraged; she had, after all, fired only her first live round -- but she had heard quite a lot of this kind of thing before. No doubt it was very interesting if you happened to have that kind of mind, but if you didn't, it was exasperating and frustrating. She appreciated that principles were generally considered worthy things to have, they gave a kind of cachet -- well, you'd only have to think of the word "unprincipled" to realize that -- at the same time it could be difficult to have patience with principles when they interfered with real life. Normally any conflict between love and principles can easily be resolved by the catalystic application of another principle: if you can't lick 'em, join 'em. Thus it is only necessary for one party to profess the principles of the other party, and all is harmony. But this was rather a special case; it would unfortunately require her to profess simultaneously that it was unfair for her not to have a baby, and unfair to the baby to get born. Not a dilemma solvable off the cuff. It needed consideration -- a subtle, possibly even a devious, approach. Cyra reswitched to Drambuie, but conversation became spasmodic, lapsing now and then into thoughtful pauses. II iyra awoke the following morning aware at once that she loved her. The trouble seemed to lie in the schizoid natures of men. They not only had too many interests, but they appeared to be incapable of arranging them in order of relative importance -- an incapacity which, she suspected, might be at the root of many of the political troubles of the world. They were forever complicating the simple by the application of principles -- and differing principles, at that. Not that she had any objecber One; in fact she agreed with it. It was Principle Number Two that was the obstacle -- how to convince him that, whatever kind of mess the world was headed for, a baby had a right to get bom. Of course, when you allowed yourself to think of the kind of future which' at least half the world's present population of babies were bound to face, it was difficult to think of convincing arguments in favor of more... But there she was, falling into the trap of male theorizing again... Clear the decks... She, as a woman, had a right to have babies if she wanted them... No, more than that -- the race must go on; she could do her bit to see that it did, therefore it was plainly her duty to have babies... Put that way it did sound a bit Old Testament and coercive, perhaps, but... Oh, to hell with argualso wanted babies. All she needed was to find some way of unhorsing this principle, and she could have both'. trouble. Any agreement not to have children would not only be unfair to Cyra; it would not work And if you tried to make it work you'd have the makings, too, of an old-fashioned, three-act farcical comedy -- one quite unfunny for the participants. On the other hand... haps rather too much, about the other hand. Practically everyone he knew appeared to think that their children, in whatever circumstances, were lucky to have got bom at all and ought to be grateful for it. Even in regions where the life of man was acknowledged to be nasty, brutish' and short they rejoiced that a new one had arrived to suffer it and hoped that it would survive long enough to have children whose lives would also be nasty, brutish and short. It was. He supposed, the Life Force at work; he did not think highly of the Life Force's method. It seemed to be, in essence: chuck 'em in, and see which of 'em float. And even if you dignified this technique by calling it Natural Selection, it was still no way for an intelligent species to let things non themselves -- not at the best of times, let alone in an age which was heading hell-bent for the worst of times. As he saw it, if somebody didn't get a bridle on this Life Force pretty soon, it would bolt into utter catastrophe. "why did I have to be born into this age of messup? Why not into one that offered a better future than my grandchildren dying of want? But there it is. You've only got to look around; the old controls are failing, the break-up is already setting in... And it doesn't need much to check it even now -- just the application of a little reason and sanity." He fell to wondering for the hundredth time whether it would lomehow be checked at the last moment. Most people seemed content to live on the principle that things would turn out all right -- but even the people who scornfully watched Noah building his ark must have done that. He did not know what would happen; he would very much like to know; in fact, he would desperately like to know. For, after all, if it wasn't going to be checked, what was the' point in going on living, anyway? the breakfast table three or four days later. She opened it with excitement, began to read it with incredulity, turned back to the beginning, read it all through with utter stillness, and then raised eyes that had become unseeingly blank. Aunt Carola regarded her with anxiety. "What is it, darling? What's the matter?" she asked and reached across the table to lay her hand on Cyra's. Cyra did not reply. Then the blankness gradually faded. Her face crumpled. "H-Ke says He-he's em-em-emigrating," she wailed, and burst into tears. Vestiges of dignity, suriviving from a vanished era inhibited Cyra from action for nearly a week, until modem common sense asserted itself to point out that dignity got you nowhere nowalodgings. The landlady recognized her, and was sympathetic. "Such an upset, Miss. Here three years, he was, and then gone in a couple of days. I can't hardly believe it yet. But he did right by us. Paid me up to the end of the quarter, he did, though he didn't have to, and there's many as wouldn't." "It really was very sudden, then?" asked Cyra. "Bless you, yes. Not a hint till it happened. Though he was kind of thoughtful for a few days before. Making up his mind, I suppose. Then Tuesday of last week He said to me; 'Mrs. Duke, I'm sorry to tell you that I'll have to leave. I've been offered a very good job aboard, but the condition is that I take it up at once.' And he was off the next day, and the day after that Harrod's van called for his things, and that's all I know." "Abroad?" said Cyra. "Didn't he leave a forwarding address?" Mrs. Duke looked at her for a moment. "Oh, dear," she said, compassionately. "You come in and have a nice cup of tea, dearie. I'll tell you all I can. OK, dear, it's not like him at all. Always such' a gentleman, Mr. Trevinnick. OK, I am so sorry." Cyra's next call was at Harrods. They were cautiously discreet there, but by persistence she learned that he had left no address with them, other than that where his effects were to be collected. Indeed, they presumed Mr. Trevinnick contemplated a lengthy absence, for his storage account, they admitted in confidence, was to be paid by banker's order. Cyra knew enough of bankly reticence to discard any idea of approaching from that direction, so she retired to the restaurant to think. After a time she unexpector twice mentioned his solicitor by name. But what was the name? She thought back. She could distinctly recall being struck by something Chaucerian about it... But there were such a lot of names in Chaucer: Miller, Reeve, Franklyn, Squire, Nunn -- oh, endless! Then, suddenly she had it! She bolted the rest of her lunch and made for the telephone directory. Half an hour later she was on the steps of a house in Bedford Row, pressing a bell beneath a brass plate which proclaimed: Coghall, Coghall  Sprint. Commissioners for Oaths. Mr. Martin Coghall was able to receive her with little delay, and regarded her with interest as she entered his room. Cyra had a vaguely elusive impression that he was not entirely surprised to see her. His manner was kindly, even friendly, though not forthcoming, and his attitude as he listened to her was circumspect. She concluded : "In his letter to me he told me that he was emigrating. But his landlady says he had a sudden offer of a post abroad. That doesn't seem to me quite right; I mean, you don't say you are emigrating if you are just taking a job aboard, do you? Please, please tell me if you know where he is. It's all so mysterious not leaving an address, or anything. He might -- " She paused as a sudden thought struck her. " -- Oh! Oh, no! He's not had to go to prison, or something like that, has he?" The solicitor leaned forward and patted her hand, not quite professionally, perhaps, but reassuringly. "My dear Miss Chapworth. You can put any idea of that kind right out of your mind. Mr. Tevinnick has gone away, it is true. It is also true that we have no way of getting in touch with him at present, but I do assure you that the decision was entirely his own." "But why? Why? He hasn't really taken a job aboard, has he? He'd have said something about it to me..." Her eyes began to fill. Mr. C agnail leaned forward. He aid earnestly: "Miss Chapworth. Mr. Trevinulck has spoken to me of you. I hope you will believe me when I assure you that he is very, very (ond of you." Cyra stared at him. "He has," she said, "a pretty lousy way of showing it." Mr. Coghall looked momentarily taken aback, but he rallied, ind shook his head reprovingly. "Not entirely," he said. "Before Mr. Trevinnick left, he invested US with the power of attorney regarding his affairs, so if you should chance to hear of any outstanding debts we should be glad If you will put the claimants in touch with us." He looked inquiringly. Cyra nodded. He went on: "I may also say that you will shortly be receiving a letter from Us informing you, on the instructions of our client, that should you at any time find yourself in want, or need of assistance, you Should apply to us for help and dvice." Cyra stare dat him. Tears began to brim up again. She fought them back and said, unsteadily: "But the only advice I need is Mr. Coghall's expression was sympathetic, but he shook his head slowly. "That, my dear Miss Chapworth, I regret to say I could not at this precise moment tell you, even were I at liberty to do so." Cyra pounced on "precise moment." "But when you do hear from him, you will let me know?" Mr. Coghall hesitated, considered and replied carefully: "You may rest assured that if we do hear from him we shall let you know." A few minutes later he showed her out with avuncular consideration, and, when the door was closed, drew a handkerchief from his breast pocket to dab his brow. Cyra descending the steps, saw a tax isetting down a fare at the next house. She hurried to catch it. "The Victoria and Albert Museum, please," she told the driver. Ill A Tr. Simon Radgrove, Curator of the Department of Locomotion, regarded his visitor benevolently. The average age of callers in his department was noticeably lower than that in most other Departments, but not many of them introduced an aura of youth and spring. He inquired what had brought this about. She explained, concluding: "I understand he resigned his post here to take up another abroad, but nobody can tell me where. It was all so sudden you see. There are things to be settled -- I don't mean debts, those are cleared -- but personal arrangements, things we must get in touch with him about." "Oh," said I Mr. Radgrove. "I confess I had not heard anything about a post abroad -- I think you must have been misinformed about that" He shook his head. "No. Mind you, he did not actually confide his intentions to me, but, putting two and two together, I don't think that can be right -- unless, of course, it was purely temporary." He mused. "But if he resigned his job here -- " began Cyra, and then might Have been sacked. Indeed, for a moment Mr. Radgrove's reply seemed to suggest that that was so. "There again," He told her, "I fear you Have been misinformed. Mr. Trevinnick Has not, in fact, resigned His post Here." He paused, and Cyra braced Herself for a revelation. "Oh', no," Mr. Radgrove went on. "On the contrary. He is a very useful man, you know. He was very keen that his job should be kept open for him. Fortunately, his application was received' just in time to be included in the agenda for the meeting of Curators the following day. We discussed it with great interest. Most unusual rr quest. It creates a precedent, ol course, but not, it was thought, one that was likely to be extcn' sively exploited. Some members, in fact, felt that it might yield useful benefits. So, in the end, it was decided to grant his request. " Cyra felt that something ini portant had been omitted. "Yes, but what was his request?" she wanted to know. "OH, didn't I make that clear? I'm so sorry. Yes, it was leave o( absence." "Oh," said Cyra, a little flatly "And you say there was no mention of his going abroad?" "None whatever. I should think that very unlikely -- very unlikely indeed." Cyra reflected. She was undecided whether the answer left her feeling more frustrated, or less. She thought back, and asked: "Why did you find the request so unusual?" "Did I say "unusual'? Perhaps I should have said 'unique'." "Perhaps, but why?" "I doubt whether it has even been requested before. All of us doubted it." "What, a leave of absence I Surely -- " "No, no. This was an extended leave of absence." Cyra tried not to let Her sigh be obvious. Patiently she asked: "Please, please, Mr. Radgrove. Just how much leave of absence was Mr. Trevinnick asking for?" "Oh', didn't I tell you that?" said Mr. Radgrove, in surprise. "Why, it was a hundred years -- unpaid, of course." IV A week later Cyra climbed the ill-kept staircase of a dingy house in Gerrard Street. On the third floor she found a door panelled with obscured glass on beside it. A youth with a suspicious expression and an underprivileged lower lip opened the door and blocked the entrance while he scrutinized Her carefully. "I Have an appointment to see Mr. Marrow," she told Him. "Oh'," said the youth. "Better come in." He stood aside for her to pass, closed the door behind Her, and disappeared into an inner room, to reappear almost immediately. "This way," he told Her. Mr. Marrow rose from his desk to greet her and push' forward a chair. He was a well-built man of, she judged, about thirty-five; smartly dressed, with dark, neatly brushed hair and a somewhat careworn face. His manner was a trifle over-gallant, as if to compensate for his employee's lack of grace. "Mm. Brace, of Hampsted, recommended you to me. I would like you to make an inquiry," she told him. Mr. Marrow's gaze flickered momentarily towards her left hand and then away again. "No," said Cyra. "Not that kind of inquiry." Mr. Marrow made a non-commit al noise and' waited. Cyra went on: "Do you know anything about the Cloverdon Biological Research Unit?" "Never heard of it," admitted Mr. Marrow, and made a note. "Well, it's a place where they run a number of experimental medical projects." "Secret projects?" inquired Mr. Marrow. "Because, I mean, if it's one of those government places like Harwell -- " "It isn't," Cyra told him. "It's a private establishment endowed and administered by the Greeting Foundation." "Oh," said Mr. Marrow. "What goes on there?" "Well, they've a number of projects on hand, I understand, but the only one that interests me is their work on suspended animation." "Come again," suggested Mr. Marrow. "Suspended animation," Cyra repeated. "I believe they freeze people there." Mr. Marrow goggled and became a fair sample of suspended animation himself. "Freeze people?" he inquired. "Yes. Sort of put them into cold storage for a time and then thaw them out later on. You must have heard of it. Lots of countries have teams working on it." "Oh," said Mr. Marrow again, conveying in one simple sound that he had neither heard of it, nor believed it now. Cyra regarded him. "Mr. Marrow, you don't seem to know much about the world you're living in," she said. "You'd be surprised, lady," Mr. Marrow told her. "Well, the scientific side of it, anyway," Cyra modified. "Now I have managed to find out that this Cloverdon place is not untheir experiments -- " en?" exclaimed Mr. Marrow. "Yes. Not many, of course. And it all has to be very discreet because the papers and the B.B.C. would have one of their moral tournaments if they got hold of it. You can just imagine." "I'll say," agreed Mr. Marrow. "Well, I Have reason to think has been one of their volunteers. If he was, what I want to know is the date he went to them, and most importantly, the exact date set for his resuscitation." "His re-what?" "His revival. The day when they'll bring him out of it again." "I see." Mr. Marrow made a vinnick and considered it. Cyra said: "It is most important that these inquiries should be absolutely confidential. It don't want the Cloverdon people to have any suspicion that they are being made." "Of course," agreed Mr. Marrow, mechanically. "Well, can you do it?" It did not seem quite an occasion for Mr. Marrow's confident just-you-leave-it-to-us reply. He said: "I'll do my best. Have a look around first; get the feel of the place. Let you know how the chances are." He paused. " 'Fraid it may cost you a bit." They got down to business.  little over three weeks passed before Cyra made her way to Gerrard Street again. She found Mr. Marrow in good' spirits. "Well, we done -- did it," he told her triumphantly. "Never lay Jimmy Marrow lets a client down. Took quite a bit of greasing though," he added, more soberly. "How much?" inquired Cyra. He named a figure. Cyra got up to go. "Now don't take it like that. I warned you it might come a bit high," he protested. "Not as high as that," said Cyra, moving towards the door. "Now come -- " he pleaded. They haggled. "You're aone," He said, regarding her with respect at the end of it. "Not done too badly yourlelf, Cyra told him. "Right, now then, let's have it." TV  r Morrow opened a drawer in his desk and drew forth a piece of paper. He read from his notes : go to the Cloverdon Biological Research Unit. He first contacted them on the eleventh of May last year..." Cyra's eyebrows went up. She vious September. Mr. Marrow went on : "On the sixth of June last -- that is, about a month later, he went to them for a thorough medical examination -- which gave him a general okay. They made inquiries about him -- whether he was on the straight, or up to any funny business, or suchlike; that was all okay, too. Then on the third of May last he contacted them by pKone. No record of the conversation. On the fifth of May He went there himself..." Cyra nodded. She had stipuas the only check she could think of on Mr. Marrow's reliability. It stood up. "And the date for his resuscitation?" she asked, calmly enough'. Mr. Marrow hesitated, looked embarrassed and fiddled with a pencil. "This is honest, Miss. Take me Bible oath. Didn't believe it myself when I saw it. Had them double check it." Cyra nodded again. "All right," she said. "Let's have it." Mr. Marrow took a very deep breath. "He's down for resuscitation on the tenth of August -- tenth of August in -- " he paused " -- in the year of twenty ninetyfive." He ended with' some defiance, and raised his eyes uncertainly. "Thank you, Mr. Marrow," said Cyra. "That's all I wanted to know. Thank you very, very much." V   of warmth. Then there was a click, the sound of something sliding, and the sense of warmth diminished. He couldn't see, couldn't move. Suddenly there was a tube between his lips. A voice said: "Drink this." A little liquid trickled into his mouth. He swallowed successfully. Then there was more liquid. The most delicious drink he had ever tasted. He was aware of people moving about him, applying instruments to him, here, there and everywhere. He lay quietly, letting them get on with it. The surrounding activity abated. A voice asked : "How are you feeling?" I can't see." "Don't worry about that, you have got a mask on, we have to take it easy with the eyes." Take what easy with the eyes, came back to him. "I've made it, then?" he asked. "You've made it fine. A textbook job. Nothing to worry about at all. I guess you'd like to sleep now." seemed to fall asleep instantly. There was an indeterminate interval punctuated by meals. Food was so comforting that lie went to sleep again the moment he had finished it. At some time they had removed the mask, and at his waking he became aware that he was lying in a dimly lit, institutional room. Then came one time when he awoke feeling, though uncertainly as yet, more like himself. A nurse in a white overall wai doing something beside the bed, He rolled his head on the pillow. She turned to look at him, "Ah, that's better," she said, "How do you feel now?" "Weak," he admitted. "Otherwise all right -- I think." "It'll pass in a day or two. You will be as fit as ever," she assured him. "What day is it?" He asked "Saturday," she told him. "It ought to be Wednesday," he said. "You came out of it on Wednesday, the tenth of August, Now it's Saturday, the thirteenth." "And the year?" "You don't think we'd che;il, do you? Twenty ninety-five, ol course." sorb it. Presently the nurse said: "I have to go for a bit now Would you like the television?" She handed him a small bo with a number of buttons and m knob on it and bustled out. imentally. Immediately a piece of the wall opposite his bed lit up. It was hard to believe He was not looking through the wall into a street. 'The scene was stereoscopic, the colors natural, and the realism uncanny -- unpleasant, too. The town looked oriental. There was a riot in progress; men in gasmasks were using sticks and shields to break it up; amid the background noise was a rattle of a light machinegun. The world did not seem to have changed much'. and got some music, or at least musicians with' instruments, though the sounds they were making were unintelligible. He tried a third button and saw some rather surprising exercises being performed by boys and girls in pairs, for the purpose, he gathered from the commentary, of promoting healthily normal social integration. Ah, well, doubtless one would have to make adjustments; but it was consoling to know that, so far at least, the world seemed to have succeeded in avoiding the disintegration of a new dark age. The next day he felt distinctly better, well enough to get up and move around a little in a slightly staggery way. He had his mid-day meal in an armchair with a table drawn up across it. The food no longer tasted quite so good and was difficult to identify, but he was hungry enough to be glad of it. When the nurse came to collect the tray she said: "A visitor for you this afternoon -- unless you're not feeling up to it." "A visitor for me? But I don't know anybody here. What name?" She shrugged. "I don't know. They just said a visitor." to the arrangement, he would still be officially on leave until the first of September -- a fortnight next Thursday, providing nobody had reformed the calendar -- but the Museum, must, of course, be interested. They had probably investigated and were sending someone to greet him. It was, therefore, considerably disconcerting for him when, as the door opened and the nurse announced his visitor, Cyra walked in. Indeed, he sat there, goggling at her speechlessly. feeling now?" she asked, as she sat down in the other chair. He went on staring, mouth slightly open, but no sound emerging. A sort of stammer came from it at last. "But-but-they-they told me this was twenty-ninety five," He managed. really very naughty of you to come Here without telling anybody," she said. gan again. Stop butting at me and starreal. I'll show you." She came closer, leaned down, and planted a firm kiss. feeling a little dizzy. "Explain," He told her. "Well," said Cyra, "When I found out where you'd gone I thought it would be better if I were to come Here first and sort of get things ready, so I arrived about three weeks ago. And I've got us a flat -- quite a nice flat, I think -- and Handy for the Museum, and -- " protested. "How did you get here?" "Why, the same way you did, of course. They were a bit sticky about it at the Cloverdon Research place. They said nearly all their volunteers were older people suffering from something they hoped there'd be a cure found for by the time they came out of it. And I said, then it ought to be a nice change for them to have somebody young and healthy, and why not? So we argued quite a lot, but they agreed in the end. "The worst part was waiting for it, because I couldn't sign all the proper things until I was twenty-one, in November. And I'll admit that I did nearly give up once or twice; it got a bit gruesome picturing oneself all frozen stiff like a block of fish -- well, more like one of those crusader's ladies you see lying on tombs, I suppose, really -- anyway, being like that for years, and years, and years. However, I stuck it out and tried to keep my mind occupied with the arrangements." quired. "Well, I came into a little money from my father at twenty-one. So, of course, I Had to decide whether simply to invest it at compound interest, or put it into unit-accumulators, or set up a trust for myself. I did think of an annuity, but it seemed to frighten the company. So, in the end, I did all the other three, a bit of each." looking at Her with a new respect. She nodded: "They're all done quite well really, in spite of two or three capital levies. What did you do?" "I -- er -- Just left it on de"Oh, well -- it will have increase! quite a bit," she said. There was a pause. "It's not a bit like you said it would be here," she observed. "Nobody starving. No people in rags fighting over scraps of food. The food's a bit funny because it's dull, so they flavor it, but there's plenty of it. "As far as I've gathered, things did get a bit grim about seventy years ago. Then there was another grim patch about thirty years later; not standing-room only, just too many people who were too old to work; but about twenty years after that it had evened out once more, and they got the population fixed. Now there's a row going on because the expectation of life has gone up a bit, and the young are protesting that it's unfair to youth." "That sounds a whole lot betmitted. "I was more than halfready to find barbarism. How did they do it?" "I'm not sure. Nobody I've talked to yet seems to know for certain. Most of them think it's something in the water, some of theta say it's something in the food, others tell you it's in the atmosphere. Anyway, whatever it is, it works -- no babies without a license." "That could make a difference all around," he suggested dryly. "Oh, it does," Cyra assured him. She let it go at that for the moment; presently she inquired: "What were you planning to do when you got here?" "I didn't plan. It would depend on what I found. If it were barbarism, well, I suppose I'd have to take my chance. If it were orderly, there'd be my job at the Museum, and I'd have to find somewhere to live, and do my best to settle in." He paused, and looked at her. "I think I must Have been a little mad to come at all," he added thoughtfully. She ignored that for a moment. "You wouldn't Have found it easy -- getting somewhere to live, I mean -- not on your own," she remarked. 'Why not?" "It's not done Here. People who try are regarded as peculiar, undesirable. They're not socially integrated -- and that seems a pretty bad thing not to be. It's all right for a week or two, might happen to anyone, but if it goes on, you're likely to be sent on a rehabilitation course. I had a bit of difficulty over this flat. In fact I only got it by assuring them that you'd been sent abroad on business and would be back before long. So if you don't come there I shall have to give it up, and you'll Have nowhere to go." VI "ne of tfie advantages of deal ing witH tKe past is that it itays relatively put. Consequentgreat difficulties in taking up his Job at the Museum again. Admittedly there were new systems Of classification, new procedures, new methods of administration and new people, but he found adaption fairly easy, and the new people surprisingly like the old people. For a month or so, Be was something of a museum exhibit Himself, but when the novelty Had worn off and when he was alone in his Department, unrounded by the familiar and fearsome complexities thought up by long vanished engineers, there was little to distinguish the present century from the last. He liked it there, found it soothing -- which was more than could be said for the world outside. He was apt to return to the flat put out. "Really," he complained to Cyra, one evening, "the indecencies of this place! I took a lunchtime walk in the Gardens, and do you know what was going on b front of Kensington Palace, right under the nose of Queen Victoria's statue?" She did not, so Ke told her. "I'm no puritan, but Kang it all, I mean, and with! the bystanders laying bets, tool" "What on?" inquired Cyra, with interest. "If you must know -- " said Cyra giggled. "It's known here as expressing oneself," she informed Him. "After all, they've done away with the old deterrents." "No morals at all. Not evert the decencies of a well run farm"You're going back a bit, Willie, aren't you?" "I don't care. You know what I mean. It's degenerate." "Come, come," Cyra soothed him. "TKe young always were; the world always is." "I sometimes wonder about your standards," he said, severelyCyra shrugged. "I doubt whether much comes of applying the standards of one century to the behavior of the next. The point is that through them all life somehow battles on." "But thank goodness they've Had the sense to restrict the call-up at last." He brooded a little. "It is all very dispiriting." He announced. "It's true the Human race isn't going to breed itself into starvation now, the rat race Isn't as bitter as one feared, there doesn't seem to be any likelihood of us descending to tooth-andized, all this lack of inhibition, the open promiscuity, and so on; It chops away the roots of all Social order, destroys the basic pattern. It's certainly not the kind of world I should bring a child Into." "OK. I don't know... I mean, was it ever? But people kept on doing it," CyTa pointed out. "Incidently," he said, "I Hadn't thought of it before, but how do babies get bom here." "They issue licenses," Cyra told Him. "It's all very carefully regulated. Suitable health of parents, et cetera. And that means they can calculate the number of school places needed, the number of teachers, and insure a fair education." -- " he waved an arm to include Kensington Gardens, and depravity in general. "If this is the result, I don't think mucH of it." They reflected. After a time, Cyra suggested tentatively: "We could, perhaps, do our little bit towards helping to restore standards." He asked. "Well, here we are, living in this flat. It would at least set  good example if we were to get married. People still do, you know -- some of them." "Is there much point in getting married if we're not having children? I mean, you've only got to read the marriage service... " "I think I'd rather like to, all the same... Just for the principle of the thing. I mean, after all we're bound to be a bit oldfashioned in our ideas, and if we do believe in those standards you were talking about, well... ?" Cyra left the question open-ended. "All right," He agreed, "let's do that. After all, it will show a few of them that standards can be applied, even in this permissive world." Cyra kissed Kim. "Good," she said. "Tomorrow I'll find out How they do it here." lyra fell down, facing the doctor  across His polished desk. He asked what he could do for her. "I'd like a baby license, please," said Cyra. "H'm," said the doctor, looking at her. "You have to be married, of course." "OH, I am," Cyra assured Him. This scan was produced and distributed free by the Pulpscans Group. If you paid for this digital document or a compilation of this and other digital pulps, you got ripped off. But you can still have this and more than a thousand more pulps for free by coming over and joining us at pulpscans yahoogroups . com. She produced Her certificate, and Handed it across. TEe doctor read it. His eyebrows rose. He looked at it Hardier. "Date of birth': November #. Husband's, date of birtH: May #." He murmured, and looked at Her. "You two certainly narried at a ripe old age, didn't you? Deep-freeze?" "Yes," Myra admitted. He nodded. "Fascinating," He said."No ill effects -- either of you?" "We feel fine," sKe told Him, and added. "TKe Cloverdon Research people gave me these fitness certificates. They examined both of us very thoroughly when we came round, a few weeks ago. They're very interested to know how it will turn out." "Understandably," commented the doctor. "All right, I'll forward your particulars to the Licensing Office. I expect the application will rock them a bit, but in view of the Cloverdon people's recommendation, they're scarcely likely to refuse, "You'll get your license by post. You present it at a chemist's. Th'ey'#I give you a pill. Be sure to keep to the instructions you'll get with it. If it doesn't work, you apply to me. I will issue you with a duplicate license, and you can try again. Is that quite clear?" "Perfectly," said Cyra, and sat gazing blankly into space. "Something you don't understand?" inquired the doctor. "No," Cyra assured him. "No, it's only -- well, I've now been looking forward to this for a hundred and one years..." At the door she paused, struck by a sudden thought, and looked back. "Doctor, if it should turn out to be twins -- they do rather run in my family  -- ?" The doctor smiled reassuringly. "They'll be all right," He assured her. "Birth's we can limit, but twins still come under Act of God." Which, as it Happened, was just as well. New subscriptions and changes of address require # weeks to process! Since fhe Jinn knew they were superior to men , they were quite sure they had all the answers. '"pHe firm knock was shockingly loud in the deserted building, and it jarred Professor Philip Morrison into dropping the blue pencil He Had been idly twirling while leaning back, lost in thought The heel resting on his ancient metal desk caught the loose center drawer and almost yanked it out as He Hastily sat erect. He managed to catch botE His balance and the drawer, but Had to grab the desktop for support; his reflexes were not what they Had been, as a young man, when He Had worked His way to an undergraduate degree through a series of athletic scholarships. With his feet on the floor again, the teacher let irritation roughen his voice when he called for the unexpected visitor to enter. It was eleven at night, one hour before the Kalf-century mark, and he was alone in his small second office just off the lab. He had Hardly expected a student to ferret Him out Here and had Hoped for an Hour in which to think about Merry. He and his only child Had been growing steadily apart since the death of Her mother two years ago, and He Had just received the disturbing news that she was not going to renew the preliminary one-year marital contract with Her second Husband. Both sHe and Roger had majored in political science and couldn't even get along with each other. Those inexact disciplines some dreamers insisted were sciences worked much better in theory than in practice. "Dr. Morrison?" the young man waiting politely in the door was oriental and unusually tall and thin. "My nme is Tako Taka ha shi, I am one of Professor Sloan's postdoctoral students. I saw your light, and thought... sir, I have a project I wish to discuss with you. Dr. Sloan said he didn't care to hear about extracurricular activities." That was odd behavior even for crusty old Sloan. Morrison studied His unwelcome visitor with more alert eyes and saw the slight but tell-tale parietal bulge, the High rise of vertical forehead. TakaHaslu was a Jinni, which explained why Ke couldn't talk to His own mentor. The general controversy over the Jinn had died away after the genetics law finally became a reality in #, but the grouchy older teacher Had retained all His prejudices. He still believed that the original ten thousand young Genetically Evolved Newmen, whose improved intelligence Had inspired the law, were plotting to replace Homo sapiens, and not through controlled evolution. The idea was nonsense, . of course. That first large-scale experimental group Had been only sixteen years of age at the time, and scattered throughout the world's major universities. The law Had been passed because normal people, himself fairly prominent among them, had worked hard for it. Sloan remained unconvinced. He had of necessity accepted them in His classroom, but agreed to work with two on postdoctoral projects only after a nasty fuss with the department head. This young man had obviously strayed from the agreed path and lost Sloan's forced support. "This is, ah', a little unusual, but if there's something you're bursting to get out..." Morrison smiled tolerantly and motioned TakaKashii to a chair. He suddenly realized he Had sounded fatuous and smug and regretted seeming that old and stolid. But you became inured to enthusiasm after the first hundred students who were almost exploding with it had shared their nebulous and impossibly exotic ideas about biology with you. Even the Jinn He Had taught in the advanced classes He still carried were subject to the infection. As a major researcher with a large government grant, he had for several years been spared the task of personal coaching and had lost contact with the Jinn students when the last of them attained His doctorate. "Sir, I believe you Have been working for several years on a method of converting cellulose to glucose, on a practical basis. I think the report I want an authorization to publish will interest you. It deals with' the same problem." M orrison felt a stir of interest. His work had not been publicized, and he always asked' his student helpers not to talk outside the lab. It was hard to keep the general nature of his researches quiet, though I . "Yes, I'd be interested in hearing about your project, TakaEashi," he admitted cautiously. "I have to be at the student circle for the New Year's rally at ; twelve, however." He did not add that he was looking forward to joining in his heavy baritone on the old school songs, or that he had volunteered to monitor the event rather than sit home alone in an empty house. "Yes sir. This will require only a few minutes of your time." Takahashi slipped smoothly into faspeech and Morrison found himself straining to follow the words, despite all the proof that meaning could be best absorbed by relaxing. The young man's word choice was excellent, and his tongue moved with impressive speed. "Heard you took a chemical approach trying break cellulose down monosaccharide units regroup edible non-linear form I worked problem opposite end trying adapt human digestive system hydrolyze cellulose produce glucose macromoleculcs I found -- " "Just a moment!" Morrison broke in sharply, fully attentive now. "In the first place I am not 'trying' to produce glucose from cellulose; I have done so. The problem is one of production practicality." He hesitated, knowing he was hedging. The process he had labored twenty years to perfect worked, yes, but mass production was impossibly expensive. He had seen his dream of a great new food supply for a dangerously overpopulated world grind its way downward to slow extinction, dying beneath the inevitable logic of the engineer's slide rule and the accountant's pencil. They had called his process a laboratory toy, and at seventy, with' only ten or fifteen productive years still ahead, He Had found himself psychologically unable to start a new project. He was accredited with several small but worthwhile discoveries made early in his career, but this was to. have been the major achievement of his professional life. Hf had been tinkering with the basic operation for over a year now, with no true improvement in efficiency. "In the second instance, I considered your approach and discarded it. The complexity of the digestive system and our inability to experiment with Humans make it unbearably difficult. I'm afraid you are wasting your time." "Sir I finished work and believe succeeded past three month's ate only pure cellulose supplemented vitamins mandatory minerals. Let me explain?" Morrison leaned back and studied the younger man's face with growing anger. He Had dealt before with the overpolite arrogance of Jinn students, tfieir disconcerting Habit of being always two jumps ahead of the instructor, but this was the first time He had discussed his own project witK one. This young man's statement was incredible, and His patent assumption of his own correctness infuriating. And yet if he were right -- if those four extra ounces of association neurones program med into his forebrain by genetic manipulation Had actually enabled Him to come up with' an answer -- the discovery was of immense importance. Too much' of overcrowded Earth's resources were tied up in simply feeding its burdensome human population. With' an average life expectancy of a hundred-and-ten, and the biological need for children as strong as ever, the Malthusian doctrine seemed proven beyond contradiction. Population always outran food supply. ttQir sure you familiar work  done Nazi government German state World War II hundred years past. Treated sawdust other forms pure cellulose force-fed prisoners tried utilize digestive system complete Hydrolysis. Didn't succeed reasons complexity mentioned basic approach correct Hydrolyzation within individual." TakaHashi leaned forward earnestly, and Morrison became interested despite his skepticism. This young man was part of the most ambitious experiment ever attempted in human genetics, and he and his fellows represented mankind's first attempt to move on to a higher evolutionary plaBrain size alone did not guarantee superiority, but like all members of that first massive application group, he Had from painless Caesarian birth received the most mentally and physically stimulating training transactional psychology could provide. His first baby rattle had been replaced with a more complex one the moment He had seen, touched and tasted it into familiarity, and his tenth one featured colored lights that blinked in intricate series when inset buttons were pushed in simple patterns. He had a positive identity before he was one year old and could think in symbols by two. At three he could read, and his childhood games were designed to develop his growing body evenly. At four he was learning the basic mathematical theorems, and thereafter he followed the established educational channels, except that the normal pabulum ladled out to children was omitted and He moved at a very fast pace. He Had completed all undergraduate work by fifteen or sixteen. Most of the Jinn Had tlieir first doctorates by eighteen. Many of them had gone on into industry, government or teaching, where they could practice their specialties. A few, like TakaHashi, lingered on as students, working in areas that interested them. There was no doubting their innate and achieved superiority. A lot of older people, like Sloan, were unable to accept the advent of Homo superior gracefully and still fought the idea that all licensed pregnancies should be by genetically improved sperms. They Had lost the legal battle five years back, but unauthorized normal births were a world-wide plague. Since Newmen bred true only with each other, and a union with Homo Sapiens produced idiots, the socalled normals were on their way to becoming a minority. And the true shame of it, Morrison thought bitterly, was that the antagonism of the old for the new was so unnecessary. It was the developmental stimulation as much as the increased brain size which produced the superior being, and it was physically impossible to provide intensive training to all babies. Without it, Jinn intelligence was only an easily acceptable notch above the average. And of course the stimulation techniques were available to much t im e with their child, whether New or normal. "Won't bore details work," the young Newman went on. "Approach new introduced symbiotic parasite ileum section Human small intestine capable forming stable colonies live reproduce indefinitely. New form I evolved usual genetic manipulation unnamed flagellate protozoa indigenous common African termite Termopsia angusticollis. Colony jmy intestine Hydrolyzes cellulose produces two pounds glucose simple sugars daily tiny fraction used by protozoa. Rest absorbed diet poor continuous use. Want publish came you." Ti yfomson realized he was leaning tensely forward across his desk, objections running through his mind in a confused stream. But if it were true... He raised a Hand and ticked off the most obvious points. "Takahashi. I'll believe your incredible Statement when you explain, first, how you confine the bacterial colony to one section of the small intestine; second, how the body survives their poisonous wastes; tHird, Bow tEe colony growth is regulated, fourth -- never mind, I could go on all night. Just account for tBose three for me. And speak regular; I want to think." "Yes girl" Takahashi ignored his lame excuse for avoiding faspeecfi and accepted the challenge with an eagerness that amazed Morrison. There Had to be something wrong Here, but still... "I've built a Highly selective pH factor into my protozoa, giving them a very narrow acceptable range. The jejunum kills them by its Higher acidity, and the colon by its alkali content. You will recall that the ileum is very close to neutral. If excess protozoa are dispersed into the bloodstream -- and this is the method by which a colony regulates its size, which answers your third question -- the body's phagocytes absorb them without difficulty. As for organic poisons from their wastes, sir, they are carried to the liver and detoxified in the same way by die kidneys. There are no ill effects." The answers were too direct, to sure to be disbelieved. Morrison found that he was convinced in spite of his astonishment, and knew that if he raised more objections they would be countered with the same easy certainty. So it was done. The project to which He had dedicated the better part of his professional life was complete, and the credit would go to an artificially mutated young man less than a third his age. He felt slightly numbed, as though from shock, and through the numbness a slowly gathering anger at the unfairness, the injustice of being beaten by a Jinni, This tall, thin man seemed so terribly young; it was frightening to see ity in a man just turned twentyone. Experimental genetic programming on humans had begun in #, the year of Morrison's birth, and persisted through a succession of horrors until the first successful enlarged brain appeared in #. A delay of just thirty years and He could Have been one of the predecessors of the group represented by Takahashi. The special importance of these young men and women was the proof they offered that genetic manipulation worked for everyone, that the entire Human race could be upgraded in a few generations. When a Jinni's increased learning capacity was developed to its maximum by stimulation training, he automatically became a genius by the old standards. There were now ten thousand such young geniuses in the world, in addition to the earlier individual successes, and one of them had decided to accomplish the task Morrison had been unable to perform. THe world urgently needed TakaKasfii's discovery. A human would still require protein and lipids for a balanced diet, but the poor of all nations, who lived primarily off vegetables, would eat well at last A head of lettuce would provide a man with a day's food, from what was now mostly bulk. Fallen leaves could be ground, flavored until they became acceptable to human taste buds, and eaten. Vast new industries would appear, devoted to the task of preparing tasty products from cellulose and persuading people to eat them. Grass would soon be consumed direct, instead of wastefully second-hand in the form of steak. Or the basic process could be adapted to animals, enriching their diet so much that the price could be cut in half, bringing protein into Hovels where it was seldom seen. The possibilities and ramifications were endless. The new food source was so could be fed for the next Hundred years, until their proliferation absorbed even the new resources. The door opened without warning, and a rather large blond man entered and shut it quietly behind him. There was a dartgun in his hand. Morrison jerked erect in out' raged astonishment, and the barrel swung to point unwaveringly; at his chest. "Sit down please, Dr. : Morrison I This is a disassociation anesthetic and paralyzes instantly." THe newcomer's voice was low and without menace, but if was obvious he meant what fie said. Morrison sank slowly back, wondering if "he could hit his intercom quickly enough to yell for Kelp. And then He saw the broad sweep of the big man's forehead, and gave up the idea. He was dealing with I another Jinni; the drug would work as He had stated. Morrison retreated into dignity. "Just what is the meaning of this?" He asked, in tones as frosty as fie could muster. "I'm Wilfred Ebert, sir, and I regret that the very interesting conversation you Have just Had with my colleague made it mandatory for me to appear. I'm afraid that it must be erased from your memory." "Bill, I've told you I am going to publish!" Takahashi said angrily. "Just how far are you prepared to go to stop me? And how did you know I was Here?" "As far as necessary," Ebert answered cheerfully. "As for knowing you were talking to Dr. Morrison, don't work up a persecution complex about it We've had a sound-activated recorder covering his working office here for months, just in case he performed a miracle and came up with a practical production method on His process. I saw tKe unit recording when I came to change the tape and listened in on the headset. I'm sorry, Tako, but you can't do it. The council has upheld my ruling unanimously." "I don't recognize the authority of the Newmen council," said people go to bed Hungry every night. Who are the Newmen to tell me I can't feed them?" "Tako, I know how you feel, but you're being melodramatic. Hungry they may be, but they aren't starving, and as long as the American plains and Russian steppes pour out the food, it's unlikely they will. As for the authority bit -- listen, you were told that Carl Campbelleton has produced the basic equations for a semi-closed propulsion system that brings the stars within our reach. Can't you see what this means? Development costs are going to be prohibitive, and our watchdog team's analysis of the U.N. indicates a clear majority for acceptance only if it Is presented as a desperation measure. If you relieve the pressure by opening up this new food source... He shrugged eloquently. "Within our lifetimes we'd be back to where we are now. The reproduction syndrome is ineradicable -- even Newmen will have children I -- and unless you want to deliberately return the lifespan to the old level we Have no choice but to colonize, on the same massive scale that kept the European population at an acceptable growth rate while America was opening up. You know these facts as well as I. Why argue with them?" "AyTorrison listened to Ebert's ca j m self-assured voice in growing amazement. A Newmen council that claimed authority over all Jinn, his own office bugged, even a watchdog team whose obvious function was to analyze Important issues coming before the U.N. and predict the vote. So the wild stories He Had laugfied away were true after all! THe world was being controlled by the big brains, and these two stubborn men were arguing the course would take for the next Hundred years. Suddenly His own troubles seemed unimportant, almost trivial. Even Takahashi's discovery faded before the blinding implications of this new knowledge. Morrison found Himself shaking his Head in mute protest. He felt as though His personal world, already crumbling, Had been completely shattered. Suddenly He seemed old, tired, ready for His part to yield the Earth to these blandly certain of tHe wortH of tKeir own ideas. Only tHe young could believe in tfiemselves so totally, be so ready to act on tlieir own assumptions. Even tHe two rather obvious fallacies Ebert Had stated as facts a moment ago seemed almost acceptable. Morrison raised His gaze, to find Ebert staring at Him sympathetically. THe blond man Had lowered tHe dartgun, but it was still ready for instant action. TKe teacher straightened up and said, "Just a moment. If you don't mind explanations comprehensible to my under-developed brain I Have a question or two." TKe sarcasm was ignored, and Ebert politely gave Morrison His undivided attention. "History teaches that all attempts at population control by colonization were effective only on the short term. As for star travel, Einstein's equations Have been proven time and again. Just what makes you so certain your grandiose ideas will work?" Ebert smiled. "We act on fiigH probability, sir, not certainty. The probability is very high that Einstein can be modified, just as he modified Newton without disproving his basic laws. I'm a psychologist, not a physicist, but the basic idea is that Einstein's equations do not apply to a unit of matter with a self-contained propulsion system. As for the colonization-population history, I must disagree with you. Colonization relieves population when there is a place to go and an economical means of transport. Its benefits were short-term on Earth because we ran out of room. But frankly, we Newmen would favor pushing on to the Stars regardless. We feel that constant challenge is necessary for growth." "And since the future belongs to you, you are now deciding it?" T? belt's friendly, relaxed expres' sion faded into a chilly aloofness. "Dr. Morrison, I would have expected you to be above the rnan-versus-mutant nonsense. We are fully Human, perhaps more so tKan you, since it's primarily the forebrain and cultural conditioning that distinguishes man from the other animals. And we are fully aware that ten thousand people, no matter how intelligent, cannot actively control the lives do is identify the important turning points which' determine the direction an entire society will take and attempt to influence the outcome of those selected events. Tako's discovery is one such point, and Carl Campbelleton's another. If a Newman had been in Russia when the Bolsheviks were preparing to overthrow Kerensky's government... Ebert shook His Bead ruefully. "You were a staunch supporter of tHe genetics law five years ago, Dr. Morrison. Nothing Has changed since then." "Yes, it Has. Nd one was Holding a dartgun on my cfiest then," Morrison answered quietly. "May I ask How many turning points you Have influenced so far?" "This is tHe first," Ebert admitted soberly. "Getting the money appropriate to finance Carl will be the second. THe third will be an effort by Brasilia to withdraw from the U.N., taking most of South America with Her. This will occur in about four months, and we Have already started tHe campaign which will bring down the present government when the attempt is made. Our forecast calls for about three major events a year for the forseeable future." Morrison leaned forward and looked up at Ebert. The tall man met his gaze squarely. "Young man, I think that in your anxiety to control Earth's resources you've forgotten one of the oldest dictums of aU: You cannot suppress knowledge! If Takahasjii does not publish, someone else will redo His work, and it will inevitably see print And you Have no right to deprive living humans of food in order to benefit theoretically a society of the future. You say you are a psychologist; just How much of your desire to manipulate the world is traceable to a simple old-fashioned power complex?" "I Hope none," Ebert said quickly. "Our decisions are not taken lightly, sir." ((T doubt your wisdom, not your sincerity," Morrison's tone was dry. "And I don't think you know what wisdom is, or appreciate its value. The primary ingredient is a quality you don't possess, called experience." He shifted back in his chair, dropping His hands to His lap and glancing quickly at Ebert's gun, still pointing to the floor. "Your superior intelligence and intensive training haven't produced an understanding of man as good as my own." He moved forward again, planting his feet firmly ort the floor and resting his Bands on His knees. "If I thought you would believe me, I'd point out that a person your age is always certain of His own opinions, no matter How worthless, and perothers. And the truth is that all ten thousand of you can combine your bright young intelligences and still come up with the wrong answer. You haven't convinced me." "I didn't expect to, sir. But one of the several unpublished discoveries in my own field is a new method of fixed Hypnosis tKat enables a skilled operator to bury selected memories so deeply tHey become non-recoverable. Once tfiis is done I can plant some very good false ones in tKeir place. Tomorrow morning you are going to wake up knowing tKat you became sligHtly ill about eleven and went directly Home and to bed. And let me add tKat I regret I must tamper witK your mind, even to tfiis small extent." "I regret it too," said Morrison and yanked tfie loose center desk drawer out witK botfi Hands, turning it vertical and springing to his feet as fie fiurled its jumbled papers, clips and pens at Ebert's face. Tfie big man was blinded by tfie flying miscellany for a few seconds. By tfie time He recovered, Morrison was charging around tfie desk comer, Holding tfie metal drawer before Kim like a sfiield. Ebert lowered Eis aim, and tfie dartgun Kissed twice, but tfie churning legs were a difficult target, and botfi tiny arrows missed Tfie big man attempted to move sideways, but He was mucfi too late. Morrison Had tfie satisfaction of slamming tfie drawer into tfie smootfi young face, and fie followed it by a Hard low puncfi to tfie abdomen. Ebert must not Have known tfie teacfier Bad been a collegiate soft-glove boxer in Bis undergraduate days. Tfie blond man doubled over in pain, but retained his weapon. Morrison changed fiis tactics and chopped bard at tfie exposed neck, but missed and almost broke fiis Hand on tfie enlarged skull. Then tfie barrel was swinging toward Kim as Ebert backed away, raising fiis left arm to protect fiis face, and Morrison kicked desperately and caugfit tfie extended wrist. Tfie dartgun went spinning away. Morrison turned and bolted for tfie door. Takafiasfii Bad not moved during tfie brief figfit He suddenly came to life as Morrison yanked tfie door open and rusfied to join Him. Tfie older man fled down tfie Ball without waiting. There was a security guard at a monitor post on tfie floor below, and once Ke fumed tfie first corner it would be impossible for Ebert to catch Kim. Takafiasfii was only a few feet befiind. As fie took tfie stairs tfiree at a time, Morrison fiad a sudden flasfi of insight, a poignant look at tHe irony of a leading exponent of controlled evolution fleeing from tfie new order fie Bad worked to make possible. TEe worst of it was that Ebert and Bis council were quite possibly right; promulgation of Tabafiasfii's discovery mi gh t well delay that first trip to the stars. Getting a project tKat large funded was going to be a tremendous battle... and sudwork with which he could occupy himself for his remaining active years. He Had enjoyed lobbying for the passage of the genetics law. He could retire from teaching and devote himself to proving the watchdog team wrong. And he would not be alone. Merry's only application of Her political training had been in working with him during that Hectic campaign in #. What she and husband Roger really needed was a worthwhile cause, a challenge in which they could lose themselves. He would shortly present them with one. He realized, as he came to a puffing stop beside the wide-eyed guard's monitor set, that the Newmen's council would Have to be broken up quietly, the members dispersed without fanfare. A witch hunt would be fatal, both to them and the upgrading of humanity they represented. And yet they had to be brought under control, their young eagerness for results subordinated to the good of mankind as a whole. If their overly ambitious scheme to influence the world was allowed to continue, an explosion was inevitable. He had just demonstrated, by a brief application of old-fashioned force, that any real manipulation of mankind was almost impossible. The Jinn would have discovered this Hard lesson for themselves after their first few efforts failed, but if their meddling became known they might not live to rue the consequences. "One of my students," he gasped to the guard, and saw him reaching for the alert button. "Nervous breakdown, in my office. He has a dartgun. Don't harm him." Green lights began to blink on the console as guards reported in. Morrison, still breathing heavily, turned to Takahashi, silently waiting. It was done, and out of his Hands for the moment. He had helped to make his old dream of a well-fed humanity a reality after all, though hardly in the manner he had expected. Man could reach for the stars with' a full belly. For the best in fantasy and adventure featuring Robert E. Howard, Lin Carter, Mack Reynolds iand many others. Don't miss it! At your newsstand now! BokiUeljf r # yet to hear anybody say a seriously bad word about Larry Niven's writing. THere was a time, of course, when one wouldn't expect to. Bob Heinlein was motivating people in about the same way Niven does; Eric Frank Russell was plotting in much the same sort of pattern; Hal Clement was rationalizing his settings about as impressively as Niven does, a little more so, maybe; maybe a little differently, ratfisame sort of trick with deadpan declarative sentences that turn out to have been time bombs. Niven fits right into that tradition; He ought to have Happened right about the same time Tenn did, and we could Have said the two of them represented the two faces of the same ricH coin. Instead, he has come along now, when, the trend is all against his land of writing, and becomes an award-winner, a much admired man, and an all-'round good fellow. I don't understand it. He must be very good. He is. He really is, and I take him fondly to my doctrine that trends are for second-raters. Quality rises above fashion. For examples of wKat I mean, please -- please -- see a copy of Neutron Star (Ballantine), a collection of eight of his stories. Several of these are about Beowulf Shaeffer, former chief pilot for Nakamura Lines, wlio I suspect might look a little bit like Cary Grant in the Korda Gunga Din, except that He's an albino. (Niven, as noted previously, does not so much delineate a character as he does describe His reflexes). Sh'aeffer is a kind of wonderful adventurer, doing the most astonishing things for the most innocent reasons. He does them in a dynamic, well-populated universe, and Niven rounds out this not inconsiderable achievement by also Having the audacity to make His problems physical ones. Simple ones, at that, though tHeir solutions are often based on extremely complicated ingenuities. By doing so, He creates a wonderful effect. He makes you realize that it would be a tragedy if Sh'aeffer lost His life... only that, and nothing more. This not only makes for exciting stories, it does quite a bit for the general dignity of Man. Niven's universe -- our universe -- is, as I've said, dynamic. It has color, motion and a central explosion that Has already happened and will blow the whole thing out of existence in another # years. That's a safe distance in time, of course, for you and me, and even Shaeffer, but on the other Hand, Niven's scale of time starts back in the days of the ago, so you can see we're at the short end of the beam. It does tend to make you hang tight. And it's well populated. Not only by us, but our variant descendants among the stars and by fragmentary living relics of the Slavers' sway, but also by such people as the Puppeteers, with their two h'eadedness and their beautiful voices, their cowardice, and their mercantile sense. It's lovely stuff. It really Is. "Neutron Star," the prizewinning short story from It from which the collection takes its name, is in itself worth the paperback price of admission, as is the great, ebullient feeling you'll get. There was a time of course, when all the stories by everybody were always simple. Well, things in general were considered simpler; there really was a time, you know, when people Honestly told themselves that O. Henry solutions were real solutions, when ! responsibility was considered sufficiently met, when the proper attitude was struck and when everything had its defined place. (That was in your parents, and schoolteachers' time; not yours and mine.) In that time and in that place, which covered the civilized (i.e., Englishspeaking) f portion of the globe, it was only  reasonable to assume that the I transformation of things was the  transformation of natures. Thus a vast preoccupation, favorable and otherwise, with technology and the physical sciences. Thus, science-fiction, in its time. Science Fiction by Gaslight, to be exact, as anthologized in an aptly named book edited (but not named) by Sam Moskowitz, and published at # by World. Subtitled "A History and Anthology of Science Fiction in the Popular Magazines, #-#," this book is full of stories about, for example, the destruction of London by lava, of Manhattan by tilting, of the world by the glare of light finally arriving from the immense central sun 'round which revolves the galaxy. (AH, there, L.N.;) It also contains stories about bluff, and Heroic deed, in future wars. It has two scientifically detected murders, one grim and one funny tale about man-eating plants, and a flock of other words which are not science fiction as most of us would understand it, nor, in fact, are truly resolved stories, but which, now that I recollect the mood, certainly represented an accepted popular storytelling mode even as late as my late childhood. (Some of the other words group up into some very worthy stories, but we Haven't yet gotten to that.) A book such as this gives one to pause. For one thing, if one is in the ephemera racket oneself, any collection from popular periodicals gives you the shivers. Collect # or a hundred thousand words from the general magazines of any era, and you achieve the paradoxical feat of making frothiness more apparent in direct relationship to the weight of it you pile on. This stuff depends for most of its effects on popular prejudice. OK, I don't mean big things, like the racism in Burroughs, or the casual blunderings upon it tKat you'll find in these stories. I mean the little things -- like the "shorthand" of which we sf people are so proud, for example -- that make a prose divertissement go smoothlyPeople bitch about the lack of characterization and motivation in commercial writing; they miss the fact that it's there ih predigested form, or if not the fact itself, then its inevitable consequences. In order to Kit fast with it, get it done and get out, you and the reader both simplify. In the days of this book, you h'ad to admit that all cops were Irish, all Irish cops were immensely strong, faithful, and slightly stupid, for instance. Okay; this was a popular prejudice of the day. But in fact, anyone intelligent enough had to have noticed that not all live cops fit this description. So the acceptance of the innumerable Paddys and Sergeant O'Tooles in this form of froth was based on a twostep phenomenon, rather than on simple suspension of disbelief. It was based on "I know better, but it's a minor matter and for entertainment's sake I'll go along with their belief." Okay, for entertainment's sake people have gone along with a lot worse than that. But implicit in this blithe surrender is an acknowledgment, right there at the heart of the process, that the process is of no consequence. It is to be hoped, of course, that today's science fiction, or at least that part of today's science fiction, which I appeals in its own magazines and is produced by thoroughly conscious craftsmen heavily involved with true problems, is not going to stand revealed in the same light as are these stories from the popular press of their day. Or it is to be hoped that Sam's taste simply ran to the froth, and that side by side with this material there appeared that great fraction which is cracked out by Sturgeon's Law, but was lost to Moskowitz's. At any rate, something is to be hoped for. Very hard. Despite all this, there are stories in the book which are not merely good -- pick over twenty years' worth of hitherto untouched matter, and you Had better produce a number of "good" stories -- but effective. "The Doom of London" is one of them, perhaps because it isn't really about the doom of London but about flight from disaster; "The Monster of Lake LaMetrie" is another, though it might have bgen better had the author chosen to develop the events of his story even if it is a jest; "An Experiment in Gyro Hats" is as funny as ever it must Have been, not because it obeyed a trend toward funny inventor stories but because it's by Ellis Parker Butler, th'e man wKo wrote "Pigs is Pigs." More familiar stories are "Tfie Voice in the NigEt" and "TEe Land Ironclads," which I suspect are familiar because Hodgson and Wells were top-rate talent. But then there's "An Express of the Future," too fragmentary and frail even to serve as yet another example for my assertion that Jules Verne is a pretty brittle facade to lean mucH worship on. It's a thought-provoking book, is what it is, and as usual with Moskowitz, a must for the serious collector and historian who, if he is really serious, will find his own clues for where He might second-guess Sam's judgments. One, and only one, will I take issue with here, that being his claim that Wells described the caterpillar treads of the tank before the tank was ever invented. The relevant passage reads "... feet. They were thick, stumpy, feet, between knobs and buttons in shape -- flat, broad things, reminding one of the feet of elephants or the legs of caterpillars." (Italics Wells's.) Only by taking the less likely meaning of "between," and then by falling victim to the Caterpillar Tractor Company's publicity image, can you assume, as Sam does in quoting this same passage, that Wells had anything in mind but a device that proceeded over uneven terrain in the manner of some of the Moon-walker gadgets that are being designed today. Wells did indeed postulate the use of armored vehicles in combat -- as Verne did the use of submarines -- and as Da Vinci had seriously suggested some years before either of them. But just as Verne failed to provide the Nautilus with a periscope, so Wells did not give his ironclads the endless belt, and let us not, for God's sake, start another one of those apocrypha there, then. We know too much about each other, and not enough about ourselves. We bicker, we broil, and we don't always -- we hardly ever -- know what it's about. Us sf types, that is. Take the strange case of Robert Silverberg. Silverb'erg Has written more books than most people have notes to their milkman. Literally. He is comfortably in funds as the result of commercial writing, an almost unheard-of phenomenon. Rich', yes. People get rich at writing -- they hit the BoM or the Literary Guild, they make the big Hywd sale, and are next seen standing next to Racquel Welch at one of Hugh Hefner's parties. But hardly anyone makes a decent living at it, treating it the way someone else would treat a nice little brokerage House or architect's office.; Most people starve and cripple themselves at it. The way to do it is to sit down at the typewriter every morning, write for ten thousand words, and stand up for the rest of the day. That produces one book a week. Can you possibly have that many ideas, and even if you got them, could you develop them in any noteworthy way? Answer: Probably not. But you are a fool if you are in business and you let something like that deter you. The clarity of mind, the singleness of purpose, the sheer managerial skill reflected in Silverberg's early career are qualities many of us ought to have studied. There is something there for each of us to learn from. But instead most of us, living in each other's hip pockets as we do, battered and browbeat at Silverberg incessantly, taking him to task for being shallow, and then going Home and writing painfully. Most of us Had nobler aspirations and burned with a hotter flame than Silverberg apparently did. We were so intense, as a matter of fact, that our hang-ups distorted our copy. Jobs were rushed by financial pressure. Choices of characterization, exposition and setting were dictated by hunger, or fear... but our product was nevertheless better than his, because while it was often no more efficient as storytelling than His was, ours Had Higher motives. Well, I'm citing extreme views of the old conflict between the Muse and the buck, and it wasn't as intense as all that, but How curious to see that Silverberg is now writing deeply detailed, highly educated, beautifully figured books like Thorns, or like his latest from Ballantine, The Masks of Time. Did He plan to become this way all along, or did we persuade him? And to what degree, then, does his very existence in this incarnation comment on us, or on him, or on our mutual past, or the future? Let's not get too lost -- The Masks of Time is not a wholly good book. It's marred by several gratuitous problems, one being a sub-plot that skews the pacing, another being an inexplicable prurience that serves no visible plotpurpose. But its defects are the opposite of those Silverberg's work used to have. It's overworked, and it dawdles. It's crowded with' people to whom too much attention has been paid, with incidents that could easily have been left out. This is very much' like what you'd expect from a Silverberg looking up over his shioulder and saying: (Here. Here. I'm an artist. See -- Here's a piece of evidence to prove it. And another. And another. And... ) But Silverberg has never betrayed the slightest trace of giving a damn what anybody said or thought. So jnaybe he was planning it this way all along. Maybe in the old days he'd whisper to a character: (All right I'm making you out of cardboard, but what I've omitted I'm going to pack into somebody else, some day, and he won't just be round, he'll be dense!" And slopping out an idiot plot, but promising himself that one of these days, all those clipped-off loose ends would be woven into a tapestry worthy of Bokhara. Or maybe Herculaneum. Who knows? We don't really know each other any better than we know ourselves. But there it is. The new complete reversal... the hand emerging from the mirror. OK, yes. The Masks of Time is about an enigmatic, bland, mischievous, self-assured fellow who emerges into public view one day in the very last days of the Twentieth century and claims to Have traveled back in time from the last days of the thirtieth. He upsets everyone because he cannot or will not tell them anything about himself. All anyone can do is follow Kim around and observe, occasionally acceding to his wishes, which frequently involve screwing up whatever machine or institution is complicated and assertedly smooth-running. In some ways like a better-rounded but less charismatic Stranger in a Strange Land, it is by the way the first of what will doubtless be many books to exploit the fact that we're approaching another millenium and another inevitable outburst of apocalyptic hysteria. It's not a wholly good book. But go buy it. It's quite interestg Third Straight Year! g I IF I m Wins the Hugo award as World's Best SF Magazine! H g Dan't miss tho December Issue with --  Isaac Asimov  I . G. Bollard ig A. Bertram Chandler  and many more! I! On sate at all leading newsstands now! H Someone wanted a spy inside Eastern Europe -- but wouldn't tell him why I I wearily, even as be checked a report on the screen of His desk T)aul Kosloff the #nd said, teevee phone. He said, "Mr. Kos- "There must be some mistake loff, I estimate that four persons in my being summoned Here." out of five who sit in that cEair He was sitting in the office of you occupy tell me that some Herman Banning, in a section of mistake was made when they the Bureau of Labor Draft in were selected by the Labor Greater Washington. Draft" The older man looked at Him Paul Kosloff was a young man of possibly thirty, well built and straight of carriage but, except for Slavic blueness of eye and blondness of Hair, not especially outstanding so far as face was concerned, save for a certain quiet dignity. His smile was slow, and there was a vulnerable something there, a sincerity continually striving to come through. He said now, "Don't misunderstand, Mr. Banning. I am not a draft dodger. The thing is, I am already employed, and at government work at that. I teach language on the Tri-Vision University of the Air." Herman Banning nodded. "Undoubtedly that's one of the reasons you were selected, Mr. Kosloff. You make a common mistake. The Bureau of Labor Draft doesn't exist simply to find jobs for the unemployed, but to find the most suitable personnel for such positions as still remain under People's Capitalism, the Ultra-welfare State." He frowned slightly. "Admittedly, this request is a bit unusual. And, frankly, I don't know what your assignment might be. However, the computers picked you out of the files." Paul Kosloff said unhappily, "But I like my work. My pay is ample and -- " Banning was checking his jscreen again. "That's one thin g to the good, Mr. Kosloff. The Bureau of Labor Draft seldom switches a man from one category to another without his pay being increased. I note that at present you receive four shares of Variable Basic a year to add to your portfolio. Undoubtedly, your pay at the Octagon will be at least another share a year." "The Octagon?" Paul Kosloff said in disgust. "I didn't even know it still existed." "It still exists," Herman Banning said. He held out a paper. "Please report to Harry Kank, of the Inter-American Bureau of Investigation, at this office." P aul Kosloff said, "There must be a mistake. I already Have a job and am perfectly satisfied with it." He Had made his way by vacuum-tube transport to the office of the Octagon in Greater Washington and was now confronted by a cold-eyed civilian in late middle age who carried himself as though backed by long years in the military. There was a nononsense aura about him. The other held a hand over his desk to shake Kosloff's and said, "Sit down, Paul." Paul Kosloff sat down and frowned. He was younger than tliis one, but still a full professor. He was seldom called by his first name by strangers. The other said, "My name is Harry Kank. Many years ago, when I was younger than you are now, I accompanied your father on an assignment in what is now Common Eur-Asia, Belgrade to be exact. The jqb was to smuggle Milovan Djilas out of Yugoslavia." Paul Kosloff said, "He never told me about that one." "It didn't come off. Djilas wouldn't leave. He told us his job was in Yugoslavia." Paul Kosloff said, "Look here, it's nice to meet a friend of my father's from the old days, but -- " Harry Kank said evenly, "I did not say I was a friend of your faother's, Paul. I said I was an associate. Your father didn't have many friends. He was too dedicated, too fanatical, if you will. We used to call him the Cold War's Lawrence of Arabia. I've often suspected that it came as a great blow to Him when the Cold War finally faded away." Kosloff was slightly taken aback. "Well, be that as it may, I still Haven't the vaguest idea why I'm Here. I know nothing about my father's work." "This Has nothing to do with your father. It's only a coincidence that you're Paul Kosloff the #nd. Harry Kank looked down into his desk screen. "The computers pulled you for the following reasons. You speak all of the Balkan languages, including even Hungarian. You have fairly close relatives in several parts of Common Eur-Asia. You have no record, whatsoever, connecting you with espionage -- " "Espionage!" Paul Kosloff blurted. The other went on. "Your cover is perfect. You are a legitimate professor of language. You Have a sabbatical coming up. Nothing would make more sense than that you take it visiting your Common Eur-Asian relatives and perfecting your accent." "And that's why my name was pulled out of the labor files by the computers?" The other looked at Him. "Not quite all. You are evidently your father's son. Not only do you carry a Black Belt in Kodakan Judo but Have evidently made a Hobby of Chinese Kenpo, Jujitsus, Hoppa Ken and Nanpa Ken. You were a runner-up for the last Olympics in both pistol and rifle. You've done considerable mountain climbing and make a Habit of spending most of your vacations Hunting and fishing in the upper reaches of Canada -- alone. Paul Kosloff, that adds up to quite a bit of active manhood." P aul Kosloff said uncomfortaably, "Dad always insisted on physical as well as intellectual pursuits. But listen, I'm no spy." "We don't want you to be." Paul Kosloff looked at him. Harry Kank said, "Settle back and' let me go into my fling." "It Had better be good, because the answer is probably no." Kank said, "Paul, the history of the relationship between East and West has often verged on the farcical due to the faulty information provided by the professionals and which we accepted. We Have a natural tendency to believe what we want to believe. When Lenin's revolution took place, it was widely accepted that the Bolsheviks wouldn't last the year out They lasted. All through the twenties, the reports came through about How the Russians were starving to death and the regime about to collapse. It didn't. When Hitler attacked, our best information led us to believe that the superlative German WeHrmacht would take Moscow in weeks. They didn't. "Immediately following the war, we told ourselves it would take at least a decade for them and develop an atomic bomb. It didn't. And they were neck and neck with us in attaining the HBomb. The real shock came when they were the first in space and remained the first for a long time. Other shocks followed. However, as a whole we continued to maintain our original religious faith that the East would never overtake the West." "See here," Kosloff said. "What are you building up to? I told you I wasn't interested in following in my father's footsteps." U Correct Nor do we want you  to. The Cold War, in the old sense, Paul Kosloff, is no longer with us. However, the world is still divided into two ultra-powers, with a few neutrals scattered about. In many respects, the developments of the past few decades have resulted in our knowing less about what goes on in Common Eur-Asia than we knew before. We Have both withdrawn into our own spheres of influence. However, we still must keep informed." "It sounds like spying to me." "Call it the gathering of information. You will enter the Balkans without weapons, without secret codes, drops, special cover, or anything of the nature. You will spend a year there, assimilating knowledge. No taking pictures of military bases, no ferreting out secret weapons. You simply associate with your relatives, with colleagues in the Common Eur-Asian universities, with casually found friends. You realize, of course, you are not alone. We are sending a score of agents to different areas of Common Eur-Asia. You are simply our Balkan expert." Paul Kosloff thought about it "What happens if they catch me?" "Catch you doing what? Your strictest instructions are not to break any laws... Nevertheless, if you run into difficulties, you are on your own. THe government of the United States of the Americas will not recognize you, beyond the point it would any teacher on Sabbatical leave, vacationing in that part of Common Eur-Asia called the Balkans." Paul Kosloff said slowly, "In actuality, my Sabbatical is coming up, and I was planning to spend part of it in Yugoslavia and Hungary." "Fine. The assignment doesn't even interfere with your plans." Harry Kank added persuasively, "And upon completion of your little trip, this department will award you ten shares of Variable Basic stock to add to your portfolio." Paul said, "I'd have to think more about it" "Please do," the other said coldly. "However, keep this in mind; your country needs your services, Paul Kosloff. Whether or not you accept the commission, do not under any circumstances discuss it with anyone. Anyone. In a day or two your liaison man will turn up at your apartment. You can give him your answer." "My who?" "Your liaison man. This is the first and last time you'll ever be in the Octagon. We'll call him John Smith. All your contact with this bureau will be through him." "John Smith turned out to be a smiling man and cordial. He seemed to take it for granted that Paul Kosloff Had decided to come in with them. In fact, perhaps it was His very air of confidence that pushed Paul over the edge to an affirmative decision. Paul saw Him seated, offered Him a drink from the auto-bar, but the other shook his Head. "Not during duty Hours. Shall we get to business?" "What business?" Paul said. "You already have a passport? Good. You'll Have to apply for a Common Eur-Asia visa. It should only take a day or two to come through. According to the data I Have on you, you've never been there before, but you have relatives in Split, Belgrade and Budapest. That's always a good reason for such a trip. And, of course, you'll need your rocketplane ticket. And you'll have to apply for an International Credit Card and switch some of your credit balance to it." "I assume you'll cover all expenses." John Smith grinned at Him and shook His Head. "Not at this stage of the game, Hombre. Our finger won't appear in this at all, Paul. If we put a few thousand dollar credits into your balance, it would pKow in the computer banks. We Jiave no idea of what agents of theirs have infiltered various of our government offices." "You mean I'm going to have to pay for all this?" Smith laughed and said, "Temporarily. You'll be reimbursed when it's all over. The less cover you need, the harder it is to blow, Paul." Paul Kosloff thought about something and came to his feet and went over to a drawer built into the wall of his mini-apartment. He opened it and came out with a handgun. went up. Paul said, "A .# Noiseless. It used to be my father's gun." "Well, put it away, hombre," Smith said. "You didn't think you were going to land at one of their rocketports carrying a shooter, did you? They aren't cloddies. They have metal detectors that'd pick up anything as big as a shooter and ring a dozen alarms. Besides, remember, you are no cloak and dagger operative ; you're a professor who's taking his sabbatical leave visiting his relatives and perfecting his accent. What in the name of the holy jumping Zoroaster would you be doing with a shooter?" Paul Kosloff accepted that and put the weapon back in the drawer. He returned to his chair and faced the other again. "All right, how do I report to you?" "You don't." Paul looked at him. "I thought you were my liaison man." "I am, but unless there's an emergency you keep everything you learn to yourself until you get back." "Well, in case of emergency?" Smith pointed at his host's wrist teevee phone. "You'll call me by regular phone. I'll give you a number One Priority on my wrist phone, and you'll be able to call me wherever I am on satellite relay on a twenty-four-hour a-day basis. "Do you have a code or something?" "No. Talk straight English. Codes can be betrayed or broken. You're not stupid. You can word it in such a maimer that I'll understand, but any secret police, or whoever, listening in, wouldn't. Pretend that I'm a colleague of yours at the university." Paul Kosloff sighed. "This is all new to me, in spite of my father's background. Just what do you want me to find out?" The agent leaned forward. "Paul, we want inside information. We want to know what the people think; how the man in the street feels about the government, if He supports or opposes it. We want to know if tEere's an underground, and, if tfiere is, Sow strong it is, wHat kind of people it appeals to, what steps it's taking, and How it Expects to get into power. For all we know, there might be more than one underground movement. THere migSt be one in, say, tfiat area tKey used to call Bulgaria, but a different one in Rumania. We'd like to know about them all. We want to know wh'at's going on inside Common Eur-Asia. Maybe we'll never use the information, but we want to keep up." II P aul Kosloff took tKe vacuumtube transport to Neuvo Albuquerque and tHen lobbed over to the Common Eur-Asian international rocketport located roughly Halfway between Budapest and Lake Balaton. He Had relatives in Budapest, only about an Hour away by floater, or minutes by a shuttle jet, but He Had decided to make His first stop Split, on the Dalmatian coast of tKe Adriatic. So far as His cover was concerned, it made more sense that way. His closest relatives were in Hie Dalmatian area of wHat was once called Yugoslavia. He was mildly surprised by the affluence. Apparently you could build steel mills and more steel mills just so long. Sooner or later, you stop putting the steel into more steel nulls arid start building other things with it -- cars, refrigerators, electronic stoves and other consumer goods. From iOie rocketport, Be took a shuttle jet to Belgrade and transferred there to another wKicH bustled Kim over to the old old town of Split, nestled against tfie clearest, bluest water Paul Kosloff Had ever seen. The small jetport was located Half way between tKe ruins of Salona, the Roman capital of Illyria, and SpHt proper. Paul Kosloff emerged from tHe shuttle jet and looked about. Thus far, to His gratification, fie Had Had no difficulties whatsoever witH His Serbo-Croat, a language wfiicH He didn't consider His best. His maternal grandmother Had been a Serb, but His knowledge of tfie language Had largely been attained in school. He Had already found that vacuum-tube transport was not nearly so well established in Common Eur-Asia as it was in tfie United States of tKe Americas and looked about for an auto-floater cab or the equivalent. Typical of tHe tourist, down through the centuries, He was impatient when all the facilities of His own land were not at His fingertips. He brought himself up abruptly and Had to keep Him self from gaping. About twenty feet away stood the most beautiful brunette Ke could ever remember having seen, not excluding the sex symbols currently popular on Tri-Vision shows back home. She combined the beauty attributes of Orient and Occident. The black, black hair of the Chinese, eyes slightly slanted, a creamy dark complexion impossible to achieve without blending races. There was in Her, probably, Caucasian and Magyar, perhaps Hun. She was simply breathtakingly beautiful, and Her figure matched Her face and managed to be tallisH, slim and lush at the same time. Paul Kosloff Had picked up another trait of the tourist come down the centuries. He assumed that tKe locals didn't speak his language. He muttered aloud, "Holy jumping Zoroaster, I wish it was me you were waiting for." She looked at Him. "It probably is," she said in perfect English. TT e closed his eyes for the brief est moments, Half in chagrin. Half in Hopes that what she was saying was true. He opened them and said, in Serbo-Croat, "I'm afraid not, worst luck." She took Him in, Head to foot. "You're my cousin Paul, aren't you?" "Cousin #" he said, rallying uncharacteristically to a situation of humor. "Oh, no. Cousins aren't allowed to marry, are they?" She looked at him coolly, but there was a touch of amusement at the sides of Her mouth. "Second cousins are -- under certain circumstances." He tried to keep it all on the present bantering level. "What circumstances?" She enumerated on Her fingers. "One, that neither cousin already be married. Two, that they find each other mutually attractive. Three..." "Yes?" "That one not be an imperialistic, rich American." He laughed. She was good. He was ordinarily not light in his conversation, but she brought it out in Him. Paul said, "Well, where do we miss connections?" She tilted Her Head to one side, contemplating Him. "I don't know, as yet, whether or not we find each other mutually attractive." "Is that all? How do you know I'm not an imperialist and rich?" It was Her turn to laugh. "I don't know, but I understand you are a fellow teacher of language." He should have guessed. Her accent was near perfect, though British rather than American. He made a mock half bow. "Paul Kosloff, at your service, cousin. Not rich. Not particularly imperialist, whatever that means, and not at all married." She executed # half dip -- not a very good curtsy -- and said, "Gold! Pashitch, at your service, cousin. Also not rich. And not at all married." "Goldil" he said, before he could catch' himself. She looked at him critically. From what I have read of American literature, I understand that the name is sometimes utilized as a stereotype. However, pray remember, it was the name of our mutual great-grandmother." He winced and switched tones. "You've come to meet me. I didn't expect anyone. Thank you very much. I know I have several relatives in this vicinity, but don't even know the names of all of them." She smiled. "Zutl Wh'at did you expect? You are out American relative. It is not often that an American comes to Split these days. We are all on edge, awaiting you." He took her arm and headed in the direction of the Administration Building for his luggage. He said, "Are all of my Balkan cousins as attractive as you are?" She looked at him from the sides erf her eyes. "Are all my American cousins as gallant?" "Hmmm. I'm afraid I am the only one. I'm an only child, and my father the only member of the family that -- ah -- escaped from Russia in the early days." "Yes, but on your mother's ride, I understand, you are part Serb and part Hungarian. And I've heard that every Hungarian family has at least one relative in an American town called, let me see, Akron, Ohio." He laughed. She helped him obtain his luggage, then led the way out to a floater she had parked in front. It was a sporty model, fitting the informality of her clothing. Paul Kosloff decided that back in the West, first impressions would have led to the belief that she was upperclass. He piled his luggage into the back, gestured with his Band at the aircushion car and said, "Yours?" Che climbed behind the manual  controls, dropped the lift lever and said, "Heavens to Betsy, no. We use the same system you do. Few people own floaters; we rent them." He looked over at her and said, "Heavens to Betsy?" She flushed. "I teach' English, you know, and like to keep up on the idiom." "Well, I'm Here myself partly to catch up on my accents and such things as current idiom." He cleared his throat. "However, Heavens to Betsy, is somewhat dated. Almost as bad as #-Skidoo. Currently, we say, Zoroaster, or holy jumping Zoroaster, or, perhaps, Zo-ro-as-ter, all drug out." "Zoroaster?" She scowled. On Her, he decided, it looked good. "I thought he was an ancient Persian religious leader." "Right." "Well, what does it mean when you invoke his name?" "What does Heavens to Betsy mean?" She chuckled laughter. Goldi FashitcH Had a good laugh, more like a man's than a pretty girl's. This cousin was going up in his estimation by the minute, and she had started rather high. He said, "What's the program?" "Dinner tonight with us. We've all been going through th'e family recipes to find you some typical Servian and Croatian disHes. And Branko has been scouring the countryside for the best of sljivovica, prosek and Bakarska Vodica." "Branko, if I remember, is another of my cousins. He must be your brother. Sljivovica and prosek I've Heard about. But wKat was that last?" " Bakarska Vodica. A sparkling wine, something like champagne." "Wonderful ( So you still Have decent lush over here. Back Home, Central Productions Has outlawed the use of cereals and fruits for the production of beverages." She made a moue. "But wines and liqueurs are among the good things of life." "You ain't just whistlin' Dixie, girl," He grumbled. "But in the United States of the Americas you don't waste cereal on making beer or lush', any more than you feed it to cattle. Too inefficient. Chickens, yes, pork, yes. But precious little cereal goes to beef. With' chickens you can raise a Half pound of meat with a pound of cereal. Pigs aren't that efficient, but they're better than cows." "Our Central Production Planning limits use of cereals to fatten cattle too," she said. "What is this, you ain't just whistlin' Dixie?" Paul laughed. "That's a piece of old idiom coming back into use. Look, where are we going?" "First to the New Maijan in the Bay of Bacvice. It's our best Hotel. Vuk was in favor of putting you up with us, but Branko said you'd be more free at a hotel, and Kandy to the beach and all. We Hadn't had the vaguest idea of your requirements. Whether you wanted to study, go night hopping, soak in the sun or what. "All of those," Paul said. 'T'hey were entering Split proper. She drove along the water front, which was in park, and past a tremendous ancient building. She said, "Diocletian's palace." Her voice took on a burlesque of a travel-guide's rote. "Built cira # A.D. for the Emperor Diocletian, who was bom in this vicinity and who was the last of the great pagan emperors and one of the few who lived to retire and spend his last years in peace, rather than being murdered. So well did he build this retirement palace of his that three thousand persons still live within its walls." Paul Kosloff stared at it. "Zoroaster!" he said. "It must be one of the best preserved buildings of antiquity." Used as he was to the pseudocities of the United States of the Americas, he found Split exceedingly attractive. Somehow, the population explosion hadn't seemed to hit as badly here as it had at home. Either that or the urban planners had in some manner succeeded in hiding it. Split gave the impression of a small, uncrowded resort town on the sea. Goldi Pashitch whisked him through town and out to the bay and to the portals of the New Marfan. SKe entered tiie lobby witK Him, and He was mildly surprised to see a live receptionist at tKe desk. "Our Hotels are more ultramated tHan yours seem to be," He told Her. SEe snorted deprecation. "Make work," sEe said. "There's no reason in th'e world why we couldn't ultramate our Hotels too. TKe government deliberately refrains." He looked at Her. SKe evidently Had no compunctions about speaking up against government policies sKe opposed. It was this sort of thing that Harry Kank, back in the Octagon, wanted to know. After He Had registered, sKe accompanied him to the bank of elevators. Evidently, sKe Had no compunctions either against going up to His rooms. SHe Helped Him inspect the small suite, and showed Him the workings of the auto-bar and delivery box and Helped liberate His luggage from the latter. TKen she brought forth the local teevee phonebook and showed Him How to dial and order from the Common Eur-Asia equivalent of the American ultramarket. In actuality, there was comparatively little difference. Evidently, the East Had not been far behind the West in automating distribution. When he was settled in, she turned to him briskly and smiled up into his face. "There you are, Cousin Paul. I'll leave you to your cleaning up, and having a nap, or whatever. You must be tired. AH, Zo-ro-as-ter, just think! This morning, you were in America." He wished tKat He Had the nerve to kiss her. And He didn't Have a cousinly kiss in mind, either. Ill D inner at the PashitcH Home turned out to be a matter of gastronomic endurance, in a near mob scene. He tried to keep names sorted, and couldn't. Among the family alone tKere were Branko, Vuk and Stefan. Then there were some relatives, and their relationship to Him never seemed quite clear. TKere was a MikEail, a Drzic, two different Annas, a Jan, an Anora, a Maria and an Ignat. TKen tKere were various neighbors and friends, all of whom seemed to be named either Josip or Alexander. He was met with shouts of greetings, at the front door by various of these, all proffering drinks. Nothing would do, even before introductions, but that He knock back a stiff sljivovica, the plum brandy eau-de-vie of the Balkans. Then, while Branko, Goldi's good looking twenty-yearold brother, beamed from behind, as though Paul Kosloff was His own personal protege, nothing would do but that Paul take a tall glass of Dingac, a red wine somewhat similar to Chianti. Even as the introductions progressed, Paul took in His surroundings. The PashitcH family was sizeable, but he was mildly surprised at the magnitude of the House. His own quarters, back home, consisted of a mini-apartment; living cum bedroom, a tiny bath', a tiny kitchenette. In the Pashitch Home, the kitchen seemed to predominate. Indeed, kitchen, dining and living room seemed to be one. And of a sudden, Paul Kosloff realized that the family cooking actually took place here. Offhand, he couldn't remember the last time he Had eaten a Home cooked meal. This was absolutely primitive. He couldn't imagine leaving cooking in the hands of amateurs. Evidently, living wasn't nearly as ultramated in the Balkans as it was in his own country. The glass of Dingac was followed by one of Vugava. From there on in, he lost track of the names of vintages. Shortly, He found himself seated at the enormous table with the men present, the women all busy at stove and in serving. The meal was well into several courses before the womenfolk, including the beauteous Goldi, were seated. Even through His rapidly accumulating alcoholic daze, Paul Kosloff could decide definitely that the faint flush added to Her face by the stove's Heat did nothing at all to detract from Her appearance. There was barbuni, a grilled red-mullet-like fish; there was Dalmatinski prsut, a type of smoked ham; there was pohovano pile , a breaded chicken dish; there was dgansko pecenje, which they called gypsy roast; there were a dozen other dishes, winding up with strudla, cherries in a flaky crust. This last washed down with large draughts of prosek, a sweet wine. And all this in enormous portions and all accompanied with ringing toasts to Paul, to everlasting peace between all nations, to co-existence between Common Eur-Asia and the United States of the Americas. Finally, young Branko came to his feet -- these people seemed to Have an unbelievable capacity for drink, Paul decided, in view of the fact that the youngest Pashitch seemed to be as steady as when the eating and drinking bout had begun -- and extended His glass toward Paul and said, "To eventual world government." Paul had to laugh at that one, even as he took his own wine up. Branko, scowling slightly, said, "And do you think that such a goal is laughable, Cousin?" Paul brushed it off. "In a thousand years, perhaps." One of the others said. "Why so pessimistic, Paul?" Paul Kosloff was embarrassed. "The nations seem to be getting further apart, rather than close enough together to ever dream of a one-world government." One of the non-relatives, a man of about forty who Had been introduced as Marin Gundalic and was evidently a good family friend, said seriously, "Are you sure?" "Well," Paul said, noting the serious interest of all, "we still Have People's Capitalism in my Half of the world, and you still Have communism over Here. And I suspect that never the twain shall meet." "American idiom," Goldi said to the others. She had entered little in the conversations but Had followed it brightly. Z' ' I undulic, who evidently was looked up to by the others when it came to matters politicoeconomic, said, "I am not as well acquainted with what you call People's Capitalism as I would like to be. However, the term communism is elastic." Paul said, uncomfortably, "Actually, I'm not really up on it. I'd like to hear, from your viewpoint, exactly what Has developed ini this part of the world in the past few decades." He put His glass down and tried to concentrate through the Heavy food and the fumes of wine. All eyes went to Marin Gundulic, who Had evidently become the spokesman. He nodded. "Very well. And we will appreciate your views of what has developed in the West." The Yugoslavian paused for a moment, as though considering His approach. He said slowly, "I suppose you might picture it as swings of the pendulum. After the Hitler war and the Soviet occupation of Eastern Europe, the Stalinists made a policy of stripping the countries they had overrun of their machinery, their railroad rolling stock and so forth. It was some years before they realized that wHat the United States was doing in Western Europe made considerably more sense. So the pendulum swung back, and the Soviet Union began to help rebuild. At first they dominated the governments by enforcing on them Stalin-type dictatorships. However, the people of such countries as Hungary, Poland and Rumania, were more sophisticated than the Russians, better educated. Revolt simmered and finally we Had the pendulum's swing. Yugoslavia broke away entirely. Hungary attempted to and was temporarily crushed. Poland asserted her independence and not long after, Rumania. The U.S.S.R. eventually had little control over her once satellites. "In the early days, each of the nations of Eastern Europe jealously guarded their independence, but once again the pendulum swung. It simply doesn't make sense in the modern industrialized world to be split up into small units such as applied back during feudalism. Western Europe realized it first, and the Common Market was instituted. In the East, our own Yugoslavia pointed out the way. Even under Tito, it was a federation of Serbs, Croats, Slovenes, Macedonians and Montenegrins, all working together. If this was possible, why not further amalgamation? If Croats and Serbs, long traditional enemies, could live together, why not bring Bulgarians in too, and Hungarians? If Rumania and Yugoslavia could unite to Harness the Danube at the Iron Gate, why couldn't there be further cooperation?" He shrugged hugely, a Slavic shrug. "To shorten the tale, we joined and formed a union of all East Europe." Goldi said softfy, "And then the tail began to wag the dog, to use an Americanism." Marin Gundulic looked at Her and smiled. "Very apt." He turnto Paul. "I don't know if you are familiar with the work of your American Hudson Institute of some years ago." "I don't believe so." "It was what they called, in those days, a think tank. Their Herman Kalin and Anthony Wiener produced a book entitled The Year #. Very fascinating. One of the tables in it listed how long it would take for each of the nations to reach the Gross National Product Per Capita that the United States boasted in #, which was #. Sweden was to take only #I years, West Germany #, and East Germany # years. France was to take #, the United Kingdom #, and CzecHoslavakia #. Japan had # years to go, and Russia #. Now what I am pointing out is that East Germany was to reach the American level of # eleven years before, the U.S.S.R. and Czechoslovakia eight years before. Poland and R umani a were running neck and neck with the supposed mother country of communism." The Yugoslavian chuckled. "So, as Goldi said, the tail began to wag the dog. We of Eastern Europe began to surpass the Russians. But as you of the Americans began to unite and by doing so strengthened your United States still more, the only thing that made sense was for us in the East to unite as well, and we did. One by one, we merged into our Common Eur-Asia. And some of the smaller countries bordering our ultranation also joined, it being impractical to stand alone in the modem world." He held up His Hands in a gesture of being through. "So here we are today. Our goals of industrialization Have been met. We too have become an affluent society." Paul said, "So the millennium has been reached." Tt was Goldi wha shook her head, although she was reacting for them all. "There is no reaching the millennium, Paul. As society evolves, we conquer goal after goal, but we never come to the end. There is no end." Paul grinned at Her. "Quite a Statement." She flushed and looked about the table apologetically. Branko said, "Now tell us about America. Most of what we read is too slanted." Paul said, "Well, perhaps there isn't much to tell. The History of the United States has been one of new States being admitted from time to time. We started with' thirteen colonies on the Eastern seaboard and in less than a century had spread to the west coast" It was His cousin Vuk, who said, nodding, "One f the outstanding examples of aggression the world Has ever seen." Paul looked at him, somewhat taken aback. "I never thought of it that way." Branko laughed. "You should consult the Indians and the Mexicans." Paul said, "At any rate when we reached the Pacific we Hesitated for a time, perhaps because there was no further to go. But then a precedent was set in # when Alaska, which didn't adjoin the rest of the states, was admitted and still another when Hawaii, which is not even part of the mainland of the Americas and is predominantly nonCaucasian, was admitted in #. However, it was with admission of Puerto Rico that the new trend was started, since Puerto Ricans are Spanish speaking people. By this time, American domination of the Latin American economies was widespread, especially in such countries as Venezuela which is so rich in natural resources. Since we dominated their economies, there was more and more tendency to try and influence their governments." Paul shrugged. "All of the Latin American countries aren't as yet members of the United States of the Americas, of course, but I suppose it's just a matter of Branko said, "Most of this we already know, Cousin. We were more interested in hearing about some of your socio-economic changes, so we could compare them with our own." "Oh'. Well, I suppose the beginnings of our present Ultrawelfare State go back as far as Roosevelt. Our old socio-economic system was coming apart. It was Roosevelt who said something to the effect that the true conservative is a liberal, because he realizes that to conserve the old you must make reforms. But it wasn't until the late #'s that the first seeds of what we now call People's Capitalism were sown, and they inadverfently." One of the neighbors leaned forward in interest. "How do you mean?" "It was the gold drain. The government had issued, domestically and internationally, someso in gold which supposedly backed it. It wasn't that the country was poor. Even then the annual gross national product was pushue of all property ran into many enough gold in the world to back all of the currency needed for international demands. "So what they did was to have the hundred largest corporations pay ten per cent of their taxes in the form of common stock of th'e corporation. The government consolidated this into what amounted to a gigantic mutual fund, and called it United States Basic, put some of it on the market to seek its level and put the rest into the equivalent of Fort Knox. Iii other words, United States Basic stock was backing the dollar. Any country that held dollars, and would rather have U.S. Basic, could demand the stock from the United States at whatever the going rate was at the time. U.S. Basic, of course, paid dividends, based upon the dividends received from the corporations." Paul Kosloff smiled wryly. "There were a lot of yells about creeping Socialism, but nobody came up with a better idea. Each year that went by, the government continued to take ten per cent of its taxes from the largest corporations in the form of common stock and added to its pile. Along in here, the problems that evolved from automation and then ultramation became chaotic. There was fabulous unemploymanding one type of relief or another, federal, state and city. The government tied it all up into one package by issuing ten shares of its accumulated stock to every citizen of the country. Even babies. They called it Inalienable Basic, and although you collected your dividends all your life, you couldn't sell it, give it away, be robbed or cheated of it, or in any other manner dispose of it. When you died, your shares reverted to the government. The income was just sufficient to get by." G oldie said, "Why would anyone wttk?" He looked at her. "That soon became a problem. It was at least partially solved by creating the Bureau of Labor Draft. Every citizen was registered in the computer banks, with all pertinent information on education, abilities, experience and so forth. When someone was needed to fill a position in those industries the government dominated, the most suitable person was drafted." "That must have caused a great deal of hard feeing on the part of the unlucky ones," somebody said. Paul nodded. "But it was at least partly offset by the fact that those who were called on to work were issued further stock which was called Variable Basic and which you could either add to your portfolio and enjoy the dividends or sell for dollars to be spent for whatever you wished. You've got to realize that living on the income from your inalienable. Basic alone is rather grim." Vuk said, "And as the United States of the Americas becomes increasingly prosperous, is the amount of Inalienable Basic increased for each citizen?" Paul shook his head and scowled. "That's one of the drawbacks. You see, although the Hundred largest corporations are now dominated by the government, we still basically have a form of capitalism. The smaller corporations, privately owned industries and business, and professionals, still continue. They require labor. If the incomes from Inalienable Basic were greater, practically nobody would work at the less desirable jobs. Oh', some do their work because they love it. Artists, devoted medical people, some teachers -- various jobs of that type. But if you didn't have to, who would hold down such positions as, say miners, sanitation workers, that sort of thing?" Goldi said, "I'd think everyone would get a job and add to the number of stock shares he held." Paul said, "That's a difficulty too. There aren't enough jobs to go around. Ultramation has put the majority of our people on the un-needed list." They all thought about it. As they had talked, the women Had cleaned up the table. Now fresh glasses were brought and new carafes of wine. "OH, no," Paul groaned. Everybody laughed heartily. "But it is your first day in Split!" Branko called, lifting His own glass in toast. Marin Gundulic was scowling thoughtfully at Paul Kosloff. "Why not more participation in the arts?" he 'said. "Why not more of your national effort expended in the sciences?" Paul sipped at His new wine and said, "How do you mean?" "Somewhat the same problem has come up in Common Eur-Asia, That is, ultramation Has made it possible for the basic industries and agriculture to be Handled by a fraction of the employees once needed. But we Have a strong movement to solve this by devoting more of the nation's manpower to the sciences and to tKe arts. I understand that in the Americas now, increasing numbers of the citizens spend tfieir time staring at Tri-Vision and finding satisfaction in sucking on that tranquilizer euphoric..." "Trank," Paul said. "Yes. However, our more forward-looking planners demand that our most progressive youtH be sought out as early in life as possible and directed into tKe sciences or arts, as their abilities warrant. Pure science, simply for the sake of increasing knowledge, not for industrial or other pragmatic research, and participation in all of the arts, including entertainment, the dance, handicrafts. We encourage a return to Handcrafted ceramics, textiles, toys, even Handset and Handprinted books." "Or, take cooking," Gold! put in. "In times past, we used to pride ourselves on our community kitchens and community dining Halls. We were anxious to eliminate the labor involved in eacH Household preparing its own meals. But when labor was no longer a problem, then we began to Have second thoughts. Good cooking is an art, and convivial meals with friends and family in the home are one of the most enjoyable things people can appreciate." She snapped her fingers. "So back we go to privately prepared meals, and, uH, Zoroaster take the time involved. Time we now have aplenty." Paul had to laugh at her envoking the Persian. But then he frowned and looked back at Marin Gundulic. "It sounds good, but I seem to Have detected a reservation in the way you put it. Is it happening?" TKe Yugoslavian looked unhappy. "Not to th'e extent many of us would like." Paul looked at Him. Brank growled, "There are powerful elements in the government that are opposed to it." Vuk, His older brother, took up a wine carafe and poured a fresH glass for a protesting Paul Kosloff, even as He growled, ".THat'll be all Branko. Our guest isn't interested in Common EurAsian politics." iObviously young Branko Had  been HusHed up. Paul Had not pursued tHe point. After all, it was His first day in Common Eur-Asia, and He Had already learned' quite a bit tHat He assumed joHn SmitH and Harry Kank would find of interest. One tiling was tHe comparative freedom of expression. He Had been of tHe opinion tHat tHe citizens of Common Eur-Asia were ultra careful in their talk. In fact, He Had wondered if any of His relations would dare have Him into their Homes. Well, there was no question about tHat. Soutli Slavonian Hospitality, which He Had often read about, was as free as reputed. He wondered How in the world He was ever going to pay them back. When tfie party had broken up, it was to a clamor of everyone present inviting him to other Homes, other meals, other parties. If they took everyone to tfieir bosoms in this fashion, He'd think tHat they'd all soon be flat broke. But that was something else again, that be wasn't very clear about Evidently, all of them worked -- at least, all save tHe young and aged. Ultramation in tHe United States of tHe Americas Had led to large segments of the population existing in complete idleness, on their Inalienable Basic. Over Here, everyone of working age seemed to work. He'd Have to ask Goldi about it later. He Had a swimming date with Goldi tHe following day. When the party ended, well into tHe night, He had refused Branko's offer to return him to His Hotel. He Hadn't even allowed them to summon an auto-floater cab. He wanted to walk, to give tfie sea air tHat prevailed Here a chance to clear His Head. Otherwise, lie Had a sneaking suspicion that in tfie morning he was going to Have a crashing Headache. He did Have a crashing headache in tHe morning, but not due to tfie quality and quantity of Dalmatian wines he had drunk tfie night before. Perhaps it was because of His arriving at the New Marjan on foot that he was completely undetected. Possibly, at this horn, tfiere was no one on the desk, or possibly, if there was a night receptionist, He had stepped out of tfie room. Be that as it may, Paul Kosloff walked across an empty lobby, entered the elevator and said, "Fourth floor, please," in his best Serbo-Croat. THe elevator's auto-operator replied in a robot-like voice, "Yes, Comrade," and they went up. He hadn't known they still utilsible, the hands in advance, palms ized the term Comrade. He had up. But the other was upon Him. not heard any of the others use the word. IV He was musing sleepily over the events of the gvening, when He "VXHen He awoke, in the momapproached his door and began   ing, it was to His crashing to activate it. Admittedly, his Headache. He was still sprawled mind was dull. where he Had fallen the night He entered the living room of before, on the living room rug. the suite and began to shrug out Sunlight streamed in tfie window of his jerkin. And came to a which' overlooked the sea, and it quick halt. was the Heat of tKe rays tEat He tried to throw himself into had brought Him alive, the Kokutsu dachi layout defenHe was nude, save for His unsi ve position, one foot forward dershorts. Whoever Had hit Him and knee carrying about thirty the night before Had stripped Hint per cent of his body weight, the bare. rear leg carrying the remaining, He looked about the room, sHaHthe rear leg bent as much as posing his head for clarity. The clothes Hadn't been stolen, evidently, simply searched. They were strewn all about. For that matter, he found, evidently everything had been searched. All his luggage, everything he had brought into the room. Groaning, he went to the autobar, put his International Credit Card into the screen slot and dialed service, beverages and then coffee. It was Turkish coffee that came, not that he cared. He took the first two or three sips of the heavy, highly sugared stuff, before he came to the grounds, with' a sigh of appreciation of the high' caffeine content. Then he dialed again. When He had recovered slightly, he thought about it. And could come up with no answers whatsoever. If the police had wanted to search him thoroughly, they could have done it at the rocketport, when he first landed. Customs and police officials of any land have the right to search new arrivals at the border. It's their country, isn't it? But his border examination had been no more than he had expected, a mild going through his two bags, a check of his passport and his International Credit Card, a few questions about his length of stay and where he expected to go. He came to a decision and activated his wrist teevee phone. He dialed the number that John Smith had given him, Number One Priority. When Smith's face faded in, He was obviously in bed and obviously had been awakened. He growled, "Pauli What in the name of the everlasting Zoroaster are you calling me for at this time of night?" Paul said, "OK. Sorry. I had forgotten all about the time change, John. I'm in Split. I... I thought you could do me a favor." John Smith was shaking himself awake, and now his eyes shifted into alertness. "A favor?" "Yeah. I forgot a book I wanted to have here rather badly. A Serbo-Croat dictionary. It's in my apartment, John. I wondered if you could go over and get it and mail it to me, old chum-pal." "Oh, oh, sure, Paul. Glad to. How's the vacation coming, wizard?" Paul Kosloff let his face go long. "I don't know, I'm a little roached. Some cloddy broke into my room here, last night, slugged me and went through all my things." John Smith's eyebrows went up. "Who was this hombre?" Paul looked at him. "I don't know. What do you think?" "Search me. Some cheap crook, I'd guess." Paul shook His head. "So far, I can't think of anything that's been stolen." "Maybe he was a funker who got scared when you showed up and took off." Paul felt the bck of his head and the bump there, then brought his hand around and touched His jaw gingerly. "If that's tlie kind of funker they turn out in this country, I'd hate to run into a brave man." John Smith was scowling at him. Paul said, "Look, I'm considering calling this vacation off and coming home. Uh', I'm afraid my overcay has already been ownblay." John Smith scowled puzzlement at him. "What? I don't speak Serbo-Croat." "Never mind." Smith said, "Shucks, chumpal, I wouldn't call your vacation off just because of some cheap sneak-thief. You've been planning this for a long time. It's important to you." Paul Kosloff took a deep breath'. "I guess you're right. Well, don't forget the book." "I won't. But look, Paul, you shouldn't be calling me at the drop of a hat. Admittedly, phone calls halfway around the world are cheap by old standards, but you're no rich cloddy. Unless it's important, of course." "All right," Paul said wearily. "Sorry to wake you up, John." The image in his tiny wristphone screen faded. Paul Kosloff looked down at it distastefully and then felt the knot on the back of his head again. "Fine," he said. "You're back there in Greater Washington, safely pounding your ear. I'm here on the spot. How do I know this joker won't slit my throat next time?" A t about eleven, Goldi PashitcH met him in the small park before the Hotel and led Him to the beach and to a private cove that could only be reached by wading, almost knee deep, around a jutting rock. The beach before the hotel itself had been well packed with bathers even at this hour. As she kicked off Etruscan revival sandals to wade, she explained that this tiny private beach had been a preserve of the PashitcH family children for generations. For some reason, no one else seemed ever to discover it, or, if they did, did not find in it the charm the Fashitches did. She was attired today in brief striped shorts and a Halter that matched -- only briefer. Paul Kosloff, already well smitten by the Goldi charm, studiously kept his eyes in other directions. He would have preferred gaping. There were possibly twenty square yards of cleanest sand in the cove. Paul Kosloff wondered fleetingly wKere they were going to change and then realized that sHe Had brought no swimming togs with Her. His own, he carried in a beach bag. However, he was shortly illuminated on that score. Continuing Her bright chatter about the cove and How they had played everything from pirate treasure to Greek Argonauts, when children, she snaked Her right Hand up Her back, unsnapped something and let Her halter drop away. Her hands went to the side of Her shorts and began to activate the invisible zipper. a  I Paul Kosloff swallowed. Suddenly she stopped. SHe looked at him. Finally, she flushed. She said, "What's the matter?" "Nothing." "Yes, there is." Paul Kosloff cleared his throat. "Not really." "Paul Kosloff. Back home. In the United States of the Americas. Do they still wear bathing suits?" Paul closed his eyes briefly. Opened them again. Cleared his throat again. "Usually, men still wear bathing trunks. Some of the girls wear topless suits." "I see." She looked at him. "My family Has no false sense of modesty, nor do any of our friends. And we're not prudes." Paul swallowed again and tried a half smile. "I don't know if I'm a prude or not" She snorted deprecation and zipped the zipper up again. She plunked herself down on the sand. "I'll turn my back," she said. "While you get into your bathing shorts or whatever you called them." Properly changed, Paul sat down next to her, keeping his eyes studiously from her proof of being mammalian. She pointed suddenly out across the water. "That's the island of Brae. If you stay long enough, you should go over. It's beautiful. Well rent a floater." "Doesn't the water ever get too rough for a floater?" he said, glad for the change in subject. At the same time, inwardly he was kicking himself. She was the most beautiful woman he had ever seen in his life and evidently completely without feeling of shame or modesty. What kind of a man was he to be set back by the prospect of seeing her utterly nude? It wasn't as though he was obligated to attack her, simply because she was as mother nature had presented her. He could simply have thought of her as an art object. Maybe. She said, "We have heavier floaters for ferries. Air cushions support them as high as twenty feet. It never gets that rough." He said, out of a clear sky, and before he could catch himself, "I'm in love with you." "I know," she said, and then changed the subject. t ( # fter you left, last night, we discussed you." "Well ,... good." "We decided that a mistake had been made in not allowing you to learn more of our position." "What position?" "We decided that it was a unique opportunity. A wonderful chance to exchange information on your country and ours." "Well, that's what we did." "With reservations. You see, Paul, everyone there last night was a member of the Common Eur-Asian underground, committed to overthrowing of the government. We detected that you, yourself, aren't exactly happy with the Ultra-Welfare State in your own country." Paul scowled. "I wouldn't exactly put it that way. In my country, practically everybody continually criticizes the government." "They do?" She was obviously considerably taken aback. "But the police." "Oh, there's no law in the United States of the Americas against criticizing the government." She looked at him in utter disbelief. Finally, "Well, How do they prevent revolutions?" He Had to consider tKat for a while. "I don't know," He said finally. "So far as I understand the Constitution of the United States of the Americas, there's nothing in it against revolution. Just so you don't do it through force and violence." She goggled him. He said, defensively, "Whenever the majority of the people want any change in the government, big or small, they can make it. A majority vote carries." "Suppose a minority wants to change?" "Then they've got to spread their message around, hopefully, until they become a majority. Otherwise, no go. At least that's the theory." She slumped back and shook her head. "It's not so easy over Here." "It's not easy over there. Most people are conservative by nature. They don't want any fundamental changes. They'd rather put up with the old, just so long as it's bearable, especially in things like politics, religion, socio-economic systems. How do you make basic changes Here, if you feel they're necessary?" "To use your American idiom, the hard way. You see, Paul, a ruling class or caste never gives up its position of power, without a struggle. Individuals might, sometimes, but not a governing class. The sons and daughters of party members are sent to the best schools. When they come of age, they in turn become party members and secure the best positions in both the bureaucracy and in industry." She hesitated and Paul said, "And they're still in." "Yes. And they're an anachronism, Paul." Paul frowned and said, "What do you want to do about it?" Qhe made a gesture of the ob vious. "The time Has arrived when the State should wither away. Our councils of industry -- and when I say industry, I mean all fields of work, of course, including education, medicine, entertainment -- actually run the country today. And should." Paul thought of something. "These planners Marin Gundulic mentioned last night who want more of the national effort put into the arts and sciences, to take up the unemployment, are the top men in the, uh, councils of industry?" "Yes. But the bureaucracy Hangs ple are employed in nonsense work, bureaucratic job's that are make-work." "We've got a few tens of millions of bureaucrats in our own federal, state and city governments," Paul said sourly. "Tlie tiling is, at the same time they maintain tlfemselves in power, tiiey instinctively fight our desire to throw the national effort Into the sciences and arts, a fuller realization of ourselves. They don't want our people to be more advanced." "How do you mean?" "A more highly educated people would be a greater threat to their existence as a class. You must realize, Paul, that revolutions are not brought about by starving, poorly educated wretches. They are started by the intellectual elite. Washington, Franklin, Jefferson were all wealthy; Robespierre, Danton, even Marat were of the middle class, not the proletariat. Marx was a highly educated product of the German middle class, and his wife was an aristocrat; Frederick Engels was a wealthy industrialist. Lenin and Trotsky were both of the Russian middle class, and neither of them held down an ordinary job ever." Gofdi held up a Hand as though in supplication. "If Common EurAsia is ever to realize her destiny and our people finally to enjoy the product of all the decades of sacrifice we've gone through, the bureaucrats are going to Have to go." "This underground of yours, what is it doing?" "As quickly as possible, finding and organizing all elements that believe the same way. By the way, we're holding a meeting three days from now. A speaker down from Belgrade is going to give us the latest developments. Would you like to attend?" "Why yes, I suppose so." "All right. But enough of all this. You've come to Split for a vacation, not to become enbroiled in local political matters. How about a swim?" She came to her feet Paul stood too. "AH, one thing," He said hesitantly. She turned back and faced him, tilted her head slightly, and looked up into his face. "Yes?" He studiously kept his eyes from dropping below the level of Her own. "Look, you mentioned that you people aren't religious. Uh', do you still get married?" The sides of her mouth turned down. She spun about and ran for the water, saying over Her shoulder, "Sometimes we do." V Tt was summer, and Goldi PasHitch was on vacation from her teaching job. They spent the next several days in swimming, skin diving. fishing and boating between the Adriatic islands. It turned out that Goldi was as keen on participation sports as was Paul Kosloff. He described to Her his own country, Hunting and fisfiing in tKe Yukon, skin diving in tKe Caribbean, Hiking in tKe Rockies. Wliat He was doing was attempting to influence Her toward a craving to live in tKe Americas, and from tKe wideness of eye tKat he often provoked, Ke felt tKat perhaps he was succeeding. Well, it could all be true. Given tKe ten extra shares of Variable Basic that the InterAmerican Bureau of Investigation was going to award him after this assignment, Ke and his wife would be able to enjoy a rather high standard of living in the Ultra-welfare State. He already Had accumulated several shares of Variable stock as a result of his teaching position. Otherwise, He wasn't sure How His case was proceeding. He couldn't imagine why Goldi PashitcH wasn't already married. TKe local men must be idiots. Sfie was as intelligent as she was pretty, and He Had already sensed th'at the women here Had a viewpoint that had largely disappeared in his own country. They still catered to their menfolk. In theory, it was all very well to believe in complete equality between the sexes, but it was certainly more pleasant to Have your women defer to you, flatter you, even wait upon you a bit -- or, at least, go tKrougE the pretense. But Goldi had a despairing way of changing tKe subject when Ke tried to ring in romance. In fact, she seemed an absolute expert in avoiding the personal. Ah well, He had a full year. He suspected that He was going to spend more of it in Split than Kank and Smith had figured upon. TEey could get lost. They wanted to find out what the people of Common Eur-Asia were thinking, particularly in regard to the government. He Had only been here a matter of days, and he Had already made considerable progress. He doubted if He would be doing as well if He were in Belgrade or Budapest. On the fourth day, Ke had almost forgotten her invitation to attend the secret meeting, but h'er brother Vuk picked Kim up in a floater that evening. Vuk grinned at Kim. "Ever been to an underground meeting before?" "No," Paul said. "Back in the Americas I wasn't particularly interested in politics." TKe Yugoslavian chuckled. "Here, we've been overthrowing governments or plotting their overthrow ever since the Romans. I'm beginning to think it's a trait that's been bred in. I don't know what would happen to the Slavs if there wasn't a government to plot overthrowing." He was manually driving the floater along the sea front. "Where is this meeting?" Paul said. "Half way between here and Trogir." "Trogir?" "An old town built by the Venetians when they controlled Dalmatia. Very picturesque. It's located out on an island, just off the coast. But this spot is in the hills. In the old days. Mikhailovitch's partisans used it for a Hiding place. It's well situated for escaping if the police flush you." "Fun and games," Paul muttered.  fter about twenty miles, Vuk took a side road and then left even that and took off across the rack-strewn fields. Finally, He came to a Halt in a small grove of olive trees and let the floater settle to the ground. 'We walk from Here," He said. They left the floater and proceeded along a dirt path. "Wh'at would happen if the police caught you?" Paul said. Vuk looked at Him humorously. "Let's Hope we never find out." But then He added, "They are not as bad as they were in the old days. Then they used to shoot out of Hand." "Oh, wizard," Paul said bluntly. Vuk chuckled. "Now they wait a while." Paul Kosloff lost his way in the twistings and turnings, in spite of his woodsmanship. They wound up in a natural amphitheater that already contained possibly two score persons, including most of those who Had been at Paul's initial welcoming dinner the first evening of his arrival. They greeted him with all the elan of before, and one that Paul vaguely remembered as Stefanovich called jovially, "AH, our American. We will teach you a few lessons in overthrowing governments, then you can go home and try it on your own." Paul said sourly, "You'd never pry the average American away from his Tri-Vision set to attend a meeting out in the boondocks like this." Branko came up and shook hands and said, "Would you like to meet the organizer? He's come down from Belgrade for this meeting." It was already dark by now, and no lights provided enough illumination for them to make their way around. Suddenly, all was confusion. Two shots rang from a dominating Hill, and then in rapid succession came the chatter of an automatic, another several pistol shots, and then from another direction, another sub-machine gun. him to orient Himself. He Had "Scatter! Run for it!" someone never been in jail before. His exshouted. perience witK prisons was limited Goldi's voice came. "Paul!" to the fiction of Tri-Vision shows, The scurrying of the feet, mutback home. But there was no tered profanity, the sounds of question of where he was. stumbling on the part of some He put his hand to the back trying to move too rapidly at this of his head. There was a very light. There were shouts of orders, definite and very painful lump, by voices that had the ring of "This is getting to be a Habit." authority. he muttered. "Paul!" Goldi called again, He swung his legs over the side from what seemed only a short of the cot and sat erect, groaning, distance. The cell, he noted, was neat "Over here -- " he began. enough, but there was a terrible And then something hit him stench of disinfectant in the air. from behind. There seemed to be no one in the corridor outside his steel door, H e awoke in a cell. and no one else in any of the otKIt took blurred moments for er cells that he could see. He took inventory. His wrist teevee phone was gone, as were all his papers including his passport and International Credit Card. "OB, wizard," Be said aloud. WHat had it, been that Harry Kank told him? If Be ran into difficulties, Be was on His own. The government of tHe United States would not recognize Him, beyond the point it would any teacher on sabbatical leave. He was an idiot to have attended an underground meeting. It Hadn't even been necessary. He could have gathered any information He would have picked up there, talking to the PashitcK family. Shortly, Be could Bear footsteps approaching down the corridor, a military-like clumping. Two sets of footsteps, marching in cadence. There was an ominous ring to tfie echoing sound. Paul Kosloff took a deep breath and came to Bis feet and faced the steel door. They wore tHe gray uniform of the Common Eur-Asian police, and tfiey could Have been twins, both Heavy-set, both empty of face. Paul Kosloff Bad seen them a Hundred times in Tri-Vision shows bade Home. THe shows Had not led Him to welcome the meeting in person, particularly under these circumstances. One of them said in quite passable English, "You will come with' us." Paul said, "I speak SerboCroat." There was no answer to that. One of them opened the door and they stepped back to allow Paul to emerge. He considered only briefly calling on his Karate knowledge to take them. However, overpowering these two would not mean escape from prison. He Had been unconscious when brought Here and Had no idea of what lay beyond this corridor of cells. One led the way; one followed after Paul. Neither spoke. The footsteps echoed again, this time with Paul's adding the ominous quality. As they approached the end of the corridor, the heavy steel door there opened for them. As they passed through it, an armed guard eyed them dispassionately. It was just as well Paul Had kept his Karate to Himself. He would never have got beyond this point. Down one Kail, about a comer, Down another Kali, they marched. They pulled up, eventually, before a closed door. One of the guards activated the door screen and said something into it that Paul didn't catch'. The door opened to reveal an office centered with a heavy metal desk and behind it one who was obviously an officer. Paul took another deep breath and entered. One of his guards remained outside, the other came in and stood behind Paul, still wordlesslyHe at the desk studied Paul Kosloffs face. Before Kim were Paul's teevee wrist phone and Kis papers. The officer said, "I am Colonel Cvetkovich'. Sit down, Mr. Kosloff" There was a single straight chair sitting before the desk. Otherwise the room was bare of furniture save the desk and swivel chair the colonel occupied. Paul Kosloff sat. He said, "I demand to be put in immediate touch with the nearest consul of the United States of the Americas." 'T"'h'e colonel, who was approximately the same age as Paul Kosloff and approximately the same build, ignored that. He ran Kis right index finger down a long scar that ran from his right ear almost to the point of his c hin . In this age of plastic surgery, one seldom saw conspicuous scars any more. Evidently the colonel was proud of His. He said, "Mr. Kosloff, who took you to that subversive meeting?" "A man I met on the beach," "WIiat was His name?" "I don't know." The colonel looked at him for a long moment. "Do you, in your travels in foreign countries, customarily pick up strangers and attend subversive meetings with them, Mr. Kosloff?" "No," Paul said. "I am not politically inclined. I was a fool. I wasn't acquainted with the type of meeting He was taking me to. I demand to be put in touch with the nearest American consul." The colonel said, "Did you know anyone else at all at the meeting, Mr. Kosloff?" "No." The colonel sighed. He looked up at the guard. "Ignat, summon a floater for Mr. Kosloff." The guard turned and left. The colonel made a motion at Paul's things on the desk. "You can get in touch with your consul yourself, if you feel it necessary, Mr. Kosloff. Here are all your papers and your wrist phone." Paul Kosloff gaped at him. The colonel leaned back in Bis chair, Kis expression empty. He ran Kis finger down His scar again. Unbelievingly, Paul took Kis papers and put them in an inner jerkin pocket. He put the wrist phone in its place. Expecting any moment to Have this whole situation reversed, He turned and Headed for the door. The colonel said expressionlessly. "We of Common Eur-Asla are not nearly so brutal as your Western propaganda would Have it, Mr. Kosloff." Paul couldn't think of anything to say to that The guard named Ignat was outside the door. He led Paul to the police building's entrance, where an auto-floater cab awaited him. Still in an unbelieving daze, Paul dialed his Hotel and settled back. He couldn't believe this. It made no sense. No sense a,t all. In his Hotel suite, He dialed himself a double sljivovica and knocked it back. He sKook Kis head and dialed the time. It was still morning, a little after ten. He sat down in tKe suite's comfort chair and tried to think. Nothing came. Finally, He dialed John SmitH. The other's face was impatient when he saw who it was. Paul said, "Look John, unless you've already mailed that book to me, cancel the order. I th'ink I'm leaving Split." "Oh?" John SmitH said. "You mean you've called me just to tell me that?" "Well, I suppose so. You see, I made a mistake last night and was taken to a meeting. I didn't know it was political, of course. At any rate I was arrested by tKe secret police and spent tKe night in jail." Smith's eyes widened. "And?" "They have just released me." "Well, fine. Why are you going to leave Split?" Paul stared at him. "Didn't you Hear me? The secret police arrested me and threw me in jail." "But just released you. So you are fine. EvrytEing's wizard." "You mean you'd expect me to stay on Here in Split?" John SmitH shrugged. "Well, why not? I thought you liked it tfiere." Paul Kosloff simply couldn't think of anything to say. Finally, "I've got to think. I'll be in toucH witH you later." VI D own in front of tKe Hotel He dialed another auto-floater and when it arrived dialed a destination in the vicinity, but a block or two from, tHe PasfiitcH Home. WEen He arrived at that point, He looked up and down. He Had been able to detect no one following Him from tHe Hotel and could see nothing now in this area that would indicate He was being watcfied. He walked fo the PasEitcH Home and stood before tfie door's identity screen. THe door opened, and Vuk was there staring at Kim blankly, Vuk grabbed Kis arm and pulled him in. "Paul!" Paul nodded and went into the large combination dining room and kitchen. Branko and Stefan Pashitch I were there and Marin Gundulic. And Goldi. Goldi was dressed in the same type dungarees as the men, but had a scarf over Her Head. In her Hands she carried a World War Two vintage Sten gun. Branko blurted, "Paul! How did you escape?" He carried a type of portable rocket launcher with which Paul Kosloff was unacquainted. The rest were variously armed. Paul looked at them. "What's going on?" Marin Gundulic, the obvious leader, said, "We were coming to get you." Paul looked around the small group. He said, in disbelief, "To the prison? You were going to try to break into that fortress?" "Of course," Goldi said. Branko repeated, "How did you get away?" Paul said, "They turned me loose. Did everybody else get away from the meeting?" They were staring at him. Gundulic said lowly, "Everybody but StefanovitcH, They caught him but He was able to kill himself." Vuk said, his usually good-humored voice also low, "You mean they didn't even put you to the question?" Paul shook his head. "If you mean did they torture me, no. A Colonel CvetkovicH questioned me very briefly, then turned me loose." "Cvetkovich!" Goldi blurted. "That executioner!" All eyes were on him Those of the men, steely cold. Goldi's were sick. "Whaf s the matter?" Paul said. Maria Gundulic said, still lowly, "There is an old Slavic saying that when four men sit down to talk revolution, three are police spies and the fourth a fool. It seems to Have been reversed this time." Paul Kosloffs lips went white. He looked from one to the other, and they met liis eyes coldly. He looked at the girl. "Goldi!" She turned Her back and bent Her Head. Branko Pashitch said, "Goodby Paxil Kosloff." It was at that exact split second that reality came to Him as though in a sudden clairvoyance. He said, His voice clear, "I am going. I have something to do. But then I'll come back." Stefan Pashitch said, "I would not advise it, Paul Kosloff." T T e took the shuttle to Belgrade A and th'en the international rocketplane to Greater Washington. As He lobbed over, He called John Smith on the teevee phone. Smith seemed flabbergasted to see Him so soon again, but before he could comment, Paul said, "I'm on the rocketplane. Something special .has come up. I have to report in person." Smith glared at him. "Something special! Are you completely around the bend? You were under orders to stay in Common Eur-Asia for a full year." "Something special," Paul said doggedly. "Can you meet me at my apartment?" John Smith rolled his eyes upward, as though in appeal to higher powers. "All right." J ohn Smith was not quite the smiling man he Had been less than a month ago when they Had first met. As soon as he confronted Paul in the Kosloff miniapartment, he put his Hands on his Hips. "Well?" Paul looked at him quizzically, "I think we Had better go to the Octagon and see Harry Rank." Smith said impatiently, "That's not necessary. I'm the agent assigned to your liaison man. I Handle everything that pertains to you. And Zoroaster knows, it's proving a Headache." Paul Kosloff shook his Head. "I think we Had better go to the Octagon and Have this out." "No." Paul grunted sour amusement. "You can't go to the Octagon, can you, Mr. John Smith? Or should I call you Comrade Smith?" "Are you crazy?" "You can't go to the Octagon, because you don't belong there. You're not connected with the Inter-American Bureau of Investigation. Oh', you're police all rigEt, but you're not American police. And you're not an American." "OH, wizard," John Smith said sarcastically. "So I'm not an American." Paul said, in self-deprecation, "I should have guessed sooner. My first hint was when you didn't understand my pig-latin. Every American kid learns pig-latin, but you didn't understand it wfien I told you that I thought my cover was already blown. "But the real realization came to me when some of my Yugoslavian friends accused me of being a police spy. And I suddenly knew they were correct. There was only one reason in the world for the police turning me loose. They knew I was one of tHeirs, after an initial searcK of my Hotel rooms to double-check my identity. I didn't know it, at the time, but I was a police spy, working for the Common Eur-Asian secret police. Planted to get inside information about the underground. And what a plant! Who would suspect an American relative, who Had never been in Europe before, to be a member of the secret police?" John Smith had been standing near the built in bureau drawers of the mini-apartment. In a fluid motion, he opened the top drawer with his left hand, dipped in with his right and brought forth the .# Recoiless which had once belonged to Paul's father. He was a smiling man again. He said softly, "Your own gun. With a built-in silencer. This speeds things up a bit, but the end result is what it was always going to be, Paul Kosloff." "I figured that out, too," Paul said bitterly. "After I returned from my year of spying, you were not going to give me any ten shares of Variable Basic, as your plant in the Octagon, Harry Kank, told me. You were going to get my information, forward it to your police superiors in Common Eur-Asia and finish me off."The self-named John Smith jiggled the gun humorously. "You would be surprised how near the truth you've hit, Paul, old chumpal. However, it hasn't done you much good." Paul snorted contempt. "You should have checked to see if that gun was loaded before you made any admission, Smith." The other shot a glance down at the weapon in his hand. Paul screamed the Kiai yell, He went into the Twelfth Kata, slugging the other's right inside arm with a hard wrist blow with his left hand. He grabbed Smith's arms with a reverse armlock, and the gun went off into the floor. Paul came in with' an Okinawa fist, thumb side of the fist pointed upward slamming into the other's groin. As his opponent began to go down, eyes blazing in agony, with his right hand, knuckles up, Paul came up fast and hard with a knuckle blow under his chin. Simultaneously, he turned his hand, knuckles down, now, and came down with I all His body weight against the other's collarbone. P aul Kosloff sat in the office of Harry Kank and looked at the other for a long moment, wondering how to begin. He said finally, "Did you really know my father?" The other man said, "Yes." "Then you've obviously been in this bureau for a long rime. I wonder how many others you set up for your John Smith to send over to Common Eur-Asia to betray their relatives." Kank shifted slightly in his chair, and his cold eyes narrowed, but for the moment fie field His peace. Paul said tfiougfitfully, "It must Have been fairly difficult to arrange, through tfie Bureau of Labor Draft. Jow tfiat I think about it, wfien I was first interviewed by tfiat Labor Draft official, Banning, fie mentioned tfiat th'ere was something unusual in my being called up. And, I suppose, there's a certain awe tfiat pertains wfien you mention tfie InterAmerican Bureau of Invesbadge and people would let you get away witfi anything." Harry Kank said, "I Haven't the vaguest idea of wfiat you're talking about, Paul." "Mr. Kosloff to you, Comrade Kank." "I'm not a communist." "Worse. You're a tool of theirs. If you were an Honest, dedicated communist, tfiat would be one thing, but, obviously, you've merely sold out to tfiem." Tfie other came to a quick decision. "See here, Kosloff. The United States of the Americas is not being Hurt by this operation. Admittedly, this is a Common Eur-Asian police matter. They want inside information about the underground in their country. Why should we care? There's a good deal of money involved in this Kosloff. The secret police over there have plenty of pay off. Why shouldn't you get in on the gravy?" Paul said, "You said you knew my father. Would He Have?" "I also said your father Bad a one-track mind." "But I don't think He would have betrayed a friend or relative for the sake of money, Kank. Let's face reality. You're a double agent, working with the Common Eur-Asian secret police. How they got to you, I don't know. But the game is up, Kank." The other man drew in a deep breath', reached into a drawer of His desk and emerged with a Heavy automatic, which He trained on Paul Kosloff. He said flatly, "I know your record in judo, Kosloff. Don't try anything. Now I'm going to give you one last chance. Come in with me, and I'll see you're paid off handsomely. Don't and you're a dead Hombre." "Do you think I'm a complete fool? Before I came in here, Kank, I got in touch' with your superiors." He smiled slowly, "Besides, it's simply not in the cards for me to die at the hands of a corrupt police official. You see, she doesn't know it, but I've got a date back in Split with a girl named Goldi." Fritz Leiber, whose One Station of the Way adds a sort of Christmasy note to this issue, has recently acquired a new Hugo for His trophy shelf. At the # World Science Fiction Convention, he won the novelette award for His story, Gonna Roll The Bones, adding it to the two previously acquired for his novels, The Big Time (originally published in Galaxy ) and The Wanderer. A resident of Venice, California, Leiber mixes writing science fiction with championship chess, studying such primitive art forms as the Watts towers and an omnivorous interest in almost everything. John WyndHam (A Life Postponed) is best known to sciencefiction readers for such novels as The Day of the T riff ids, possibly the single most widely read science-fiction novel in recent history, and The Midwieh Cuckoos, made into a motion picture as Village of the Damned. But the "Wyndham" personality marks a second career in science-fiction for this durable and protean writer. Nearly four decades ago, under his real name of John Beynon Harris and such foreshortened versions of it as "John Beynon", Wyndham was the prolific author of #-vintage space opera for the American sf magazines. Today Wyndham lives in the south of England, on the outskirts of the charming village of Petersfield. Poul Anderson lives in the hills just north of San Francisco, where he is a charter member of that celebrated science-fiction group, the Elves, Gnomes and Little Men's Literary, Chowder and Marching Society, whose other members included I Jack Vance, Reg Bre tnor, the late Tony Boucher and many other illustrious persons. With Vance and Frank Herbert, Anderson was for some time the coproprietor of a home-built houseboat on which they intended to voyage to distant lands. The plan came to a bad end; the houseboat sank at its mooring. But most of Anderson's ventures do better -- as witness The Sharing of Flesh in this issue. Raymond F. Jones has been writing science fiction for more than three decades; this is his first new story in our magazines in many years. Joseph Green, who was the first of If's "first" story writers -- that is, writers who have never had a story published before -- has since established himself as a science-fiction regular, with many short stories, two books and more on the way. able from a TV showl Exciting photos, actual scripts,   Dept. G P.O.Box # Hollywood, California The show's "bible," used by all scriptions of the series format -- all the things Plebse send me; (cash, check or money order accepted) Send to: Name. Aftrtrn won't run off with your books if you put inside the front cover of each book... a gummed bookplate with your name printed on it! No. GF-# by Frmh No. GF-# by Emth No. CMI# by Cullen Rapp No. CX-# by Lynd Ward The umpteenth corollary of Finagle's General Law of Dynamic Negatives says: "No books are ever lost by loaning except ones you particularly want to keep." # for #; #, #; #. # with owner's name imprinted All Postpaid. Add stale sales tax, it any. The designs shown abos e arc lire only ones we offer! f Take any #. A giant two-iollime Mon of great 'lienee ing. Over l.oun page'f i: fiction four full-length twelve novelettes, eight s tori eby Hay llradl mry. A. lloinlein. A. K. van I 'iul Anderson. Arthur t  Theodore Sturgeon. Alfred I I'lfii't adept rnj appl i at inn for in t-in I I .r ' I . i p n. i li it ion Hook Oul and ruli the :t hook' whMnuinf  in-led below Itill me only lnn. plus lii ppi nu and for all X Then every month. end me the flub' fre Thin!' to t'orne". w li i eh de'iTihecoming elei ea h hook I aeeeit. I will pay only #:, pin'hi. handling. tinier l take an extravalue select ion at a higher price Circle the numbers Of i Iiwi Uko r.tiir h.iiik, "fill the  books you wont: m the diming year ami may resign at any time thereafter # # #package, lunay return it in It day.-. #I # # pay nothing, owe nothing, and m # membership will lie laureled M#. T hr P.k  Through Tomnri ': "huiurc #' tors" Stories, hs j Rohr I I A . I lemlrin Pub cd S#.  If under I v parent ni'i' January # LARRY NIVEN BEN BOVA KEITH LAUMER HARLAN ELLISON Ounderbird galaxy January # The Wonder Worker. One Drop Neutralizes Any Odor in a # Cu. Ft. Area For About # Hours The quickest -- most thorough -- most economical -- lasting room deodorizer available. at the special mail order price. I understand I can return the purchase for full refund if I am unsatisfied. Name Address City State Zone Galaxy Is published In French, German, Italian, Japanese and Spanish. The U. S. Edition Is published In Braille and Living Tape. January, #  Vol. #, No. # by Ben Bova by James Tiptree, Jr. by Harlan Ellison and Keith laumer by Larry Niven by Ted Thomas by John Brunner by Willy Ley by Frederik Pohl by Algis Budrys Cover by Editor Science Editor Associate Editor Managing Editor Publisher Advertising Circulation Director monthly by Galaxy Publishing Corporation. Main offices: #I Hudson Street, New York, N.Y. #. #c per copy Subscription: (# copies) # In the United States, Canada, Mexico, South and Central America and U. S. Possessions. Elsewhere #. Second-class postage paid at New York, N.Y. and at additional mailing offices. Copyright New York # by Galaxy Publishing Corporation, Robert M. Guinn, President. All rights including translations reserved. All material submitted must be accompanied by self-addressed stamped envelopes. The publisher assumes no responsibility for unsolicited material. All stories printed in this magazine are fiction and any similarity between characters and actual persons is coincidental. Printed in the U.S.A. By The Guinn Co., Inc. N.Y. Title Beg. U. S. Pat. Off. T he other day we were asked to talk to a group of management types about The Future of Everything. In the course of niaking some remarks about probabilistic mathematics we discovered we had invented a new magic trick, which we pass on to you now. It has to do with calculating the results of flipping coins. First we draw you a picture of a single coin: O If you flip it, there are two possible results: It can come up either heads or tails. If we flip two coins: OO there are four possible results: headsheads; heads-tails; tails-tahs; tailsheads. If you flip three coins there are eight possible results, and so on. The trick is this. You draw a row of as many coins as you like -- two, three, a hundred, a googolplex of coins: And we undertake to write down, in ten seconds or less, the exact number of possible results of flipping that many coins. And, just to make it harder, we undertake to do so even if you cover up all the coins but the first, so we can't count them. N ow, obviously there is a trick involved. If you want to see what the trick is, you're welcome to hunt around in this issue for the answer; we'll print it at the bottom of a page somewhere. But then come back, please, because we'd like to talk for a  minute about "tricks." A "trick" may be aefined as that solution to a problem which causes an observer to say, once he sees how the solution is obtained: "Oh, I didn't know you meant to do it that way." That's what the Spanish nobles said when Columbus stood the egg on end; that's what your friends will say if you elect to do this coin-tossing trick for them. It is also what scientists say when somebody does something which is defined as impossible. Create or destroy matter? Impossible, said the #th-century mechanistic physicists; and along came Einsteih and Fermi and Hahn and showed that matter could be transformed into energy, and the other way around; and, "Oh," said the last of the mechanists, "I didn't know you meant to do it that way." Select the sex of a child in advance? Impossible. Except, of course, that you can do it by means of a trick: you remove a fertilized ovum, examine the cells to see which sex it is; if the right one, you reimplant it and let it come to term; if wrong, you throw it away and try again. ("Oh, you mean that way.") Put Maxwell's demon to work and sort out the hot air from the cold in a stream of gas? Impossible. Except by means of a Hilsch tube, which will deliver hot gas from one vent and cold from another as long as you keep pumping gas through it. ("Oh.") And so on. It is true that all these solutions are tricks, in that they do not solve The story of a space threat to Earth men so horrible -- and so completely possible -- that medical science is afraid to contemplate its consequences who man the station. Should those still alive he brought back to Earth and risk infecting all human life -- or be sacrificed in an orbiting tomb? On Earth, medical science is helpless. Terrified people are rioting, protesting the space ship's return. Official Washington is torn by the desperate dilemma. On Space Station Epsilon no one knows what his fate Will be. of space-age science-fiction has turned out a great story -- fiction with the frightening ring of scientific possibility, not in # but in the #s. At all bookstores  # the stated problem in the unspoken context in hich it was conceived. They change the context on you, which is manifestly unfair, and probably also destructive of those good solid values on which second-rate reputations are based. First-rate reputations, however, are based on other kinds of values; they depend very often on enlarging contexts. Newton enlarged the context of problems involving a planet's orbit and an apple's fall with his theory of universal gravitation. Einstein enlarged the contexts again, so that Newton's world-view became only one special case in an infinitely larger system of references. It is a good gambling bet that any physical problem which can be shown to have no possible solution (traveling through time, exceeding the speed of light, you name it) is likely to turn out to be merely another example of a problem which was framed according to narrowly construed contexts. That is to say, the reason you can't get an answer is because you've had the bad luck to ask the wrong question. (We said "physical" problems. It is true that certain mathematical problems do have no possible solution; but mathematical problems are by definition meaningless outside their own contexts; the rules of mathematics are essential parts of the problems.) Travel through time? Certainly it's impossible; no one can even suggest a possible way of attacking that problem, much less a solution for it. As of this hour of this day. Yet it has been shown that it is possible to write a mathematical description of the behavior of nuclear particles on the assumption that some of Aem (the positron, other "anti-particles") are merely standard particles which happen to be traveling backward through time. Do they really go backward through time? That's a hard question; it depends, you might say, on what you mean by "really". Go faster than light? Enpossible. Yet Gerald Feinberg has his own mathematical description of the world in which there are entire classes of things which have c as a limiting velocity -- but as a lower limit; they cannot go as slow as light. Do these things "really" exist? I t is considered bad form in this hard-headed day to invoke faith as an answer to a challenge. But we have always been guilty of bad form when we felt it to be good sense; and we do have faith. We have faith that the contexts in which the basic laws of the universe are formed are rather larger than human beings as yet understand and faith that there will always be an end-run that is possible around even the most formidable "proof" of impossibility. We even have faith that, sooner or later, we (or our descendants) will be catehing the #:# Feinberg Drive twenty-five minutes later in time for tea. Impossible? Of course it was impossible, the conservatives will say; we didn't know that you meant to do it that way. They may even say, "Why, that's only a trick." And maybe they'll be right. But meanwhile we'll be there our way to explore the universe. 'Official Coupon P R h N A O ? g  I TTg # L # rt r a: c A gV. K pr YS '   -- Win Up  I Do you Icnow this famous American's first name? We have completed the top part of this easy word puzzle which spells out his last name, In the empty squares with the three letters that spell out this Famous American's first name on the coupon below. As an extra clue his first name will be found among the three names below his picture. Next -- Print your name and address on the official coupon and mail it with #c for postage and handling. We will let you know by re turn mail if your answer is correct and rush ail additional details of the rules and instructions necessary for you to become a contestant in our # puzzle series. #I Melrose Ave., Dept. # #-#-# Los Angelos, Calif. # eoyjvj #E,Rnn Official Coupon Ancient enemy, we've crossed interstellar space to find you. Won't you show us your face? I D eep in cryogenic sleep tiie mind dreams the same frozen dreams, endlessly circuiting through the long empty years. Sidney Lee dreamed of the towers on Titan, over and again, their smooth blank walls of metal that was beyond metal, their throbbing, ceaseless, purposeful machines that ran at tasks that men could not even guess at. The towers loomed in his darkened Ballasitine Books dreams, standing menacing and alien above the frozen wastes of Titan, utterly unmindful of tfie tiny men that groveled at their base. He tried to scale those smooth, steep walls and fell back. He tried to penetrate them and failed. He tried to scream. And in his dreams, at least, He succeeded. He didn't dream of Ruth, or of the stars, or of the future or the past. Only of the towers, of the machines that blindly obeyed a builder who had left Earth's solar system countless millenia ago. H e opened His eyes. "What happened?" Carlos Pascual was smiling down at him, his round darkskinned face relaxed and almost happy. "We are there... here, I mean. We are braking, preparing to go into orbit." Lee blinked and sat up. "We made it?" "Yes, yes," Pascual answered softly as his eyes shifted to the bank of instruments on the console behind Lee's shoulder. "The panel claims you are alive and well. How do you feel?" That took a moment's thought. "A little hungry." "A common reaction." The smile returned. "You can join the others in the galley." The expedition's medical chief It's a great, big, beautiful world, (disregarding tfie elections where just about everybody was a born loser anyway -- especially the voters.) In our last ad, we mentioned something about your glorious future. Starting with February publications, BB will be doing two s.f.'s andor fantasy titles a month, plus block reissues of oldtime goodies, plus (you all, by now, know of this but it delights us so) Walker  Co., displaying remarkable editorial acumen, has selected several BB titles for reissue in hardcover. Not only that, they are doing Spinrad's terest in s.f. is serious. Support them, fans. It may just be that, with s.f. and Walker's help. Recognition is about to dawn in the misty logic of the laggard mainstream. It's debatable, of course, but kindness must assume that the literati will eventually stop navel-gazing and find out where the real action is at. For their sakes, we keep hoping, and meantime let us not be churlish. Incidentally, back at the Bay-Con, did anyone notice the local news writeups on what was of interest to s.f. people (economics, riots, cultural conditions, sexuai relations, the population explosion, politics, the space program, etc. etc.) and what was apparently the main concern at the psychologists' convention? Fascinating contrast. Anyway, in case you want to order any BB titles on the above subjects, we're at the same old nue, New York #. Send money (which includes postage in the prices listed below) with your order: Mervyn Peake # Worth the price for the covers alone, we think. The artist is Bob Pepper, and if we can get decent reproduction in a really big size, we'll be doing a mural -- like the Tolkien one. Peter Beagle # Or fun in a graveyard. Peter Beagle # Words like beautiful, and poignant. Lee Hoffman .# Knock 'em in the aisles action. Pace, pace, pace. Any others you want, send for our in hardcover from Trident! helped Lee to swing his legs over the edge of the couch, then left him and went to the next unitj where a blonde woman lay still sleeping. With an effort, Lee recalled her: Doris McNertny, primary biologist, backup biochemist. Lee pulled a deep breath into his lungs and tried to get himself started. The overhead light panels, on full intensity now, made him want to squint. Standing was something of an experiment. No shakes, Lee thought gratefully. The room was large and circular, with no viewports. Each of the twenty Hibernation couches had been painted a different color by some psychology team back on Earth. Most of them were empty now. The remaining occupied ones had their lids off and the lifesystem connections removed as Pascual, Tanaka and May Connearney worked to revive the people. Despite the color scheme, the room looked uninviting, and it smelled clinical. The galley, Lee focused his thoughts, is in this globe, one flight up. The ship was built ifl globular sections that turned in response to g-pulls. With the main fusion engines firing to brake their approach to final orbit, "up" was temporarily in the direction of the engines' thrustors. But inside the globes it did not make much difference. He found the stairwell that ran through the globe. Inside the winding metal ladderway the rumbling vibrations from the ship's engines were echoing strongly enough to hear as actual sound. "Sid! Good morning!" Aaron Hatfield had stationed himself at the entrance to the galley and was acting as a one-man welcoming committee. There were only a halfdozen people in the galley. Of course, Lee realized. The crew personnel are at their stations. Except for Hatfield, the people were bunched at the galley's lone viewpoint, staring outside and speaking in hushed, subdued whispers. "Hello, Aaron." Lee didn't feel jubilant, not after a fifteen-year sleep. He tried to picture Ruth in his mind and found that he couldn't. She must be nearly fifty by now. Hatfield took his arm and towed him to the dispenser counter. "Coffee, spirits, adrenalin... take your pick." Hatfield was the expedition's primary biochemist, a chunky, loud-speaking overgrown kid whom it was impossible to dislike, no matter how he behaved. Lee knew that Hatfield wouldn't go near the viewport because the sight of empty space terrified him. "Hey, here's Doris!" Hatfield shouted to no one. He scuttled toward the entrance as she stepped rather uncertainly into the galley. Lee dialed for coffee. With the hot cup in his hand he walked slowly toward the viewport. "Hello Dr. Lee," Marlene Ettinger said as he came up alongside her. The others at the viewport turned and muttered their greetings. "How close are we?" Lee asked. Charnovsky, the geologist, answered positively, "Two days before we enter final orbit." The stars crowded out the darkness beyond their viewsport: against the blackness like droplets from a paint spray. In the faint reflection of the port's plastic, Lee could see six human faces looking lost and awed. Then the ship swung, ever so slightly, in response to some command from the crew and computers. A single star -- close and blazingly powerful -- slid into view, lancing painfully brilliant light through the polarizing viewport. Lee snapped his eyes shut, but not before the glare burned its afterimage against his closed eyelids. They all ducked back instinctively. "Welcome to Sirius," somebody said. n II A T an's fligKt to tfie stars was made not in glory, but in fear. TKe buildings on Titan were clearly the work of an alien intelligent race. No man could tell exactly How old they were, Kow long their baffling machines had been running, wKat their purpose was. Whoever Had built them had left the solar system hundreds of centuries ago. For the first time, men truly dreaded the stars. Still, they had to know, had to learn. Robot probes were sent to the nearest dozen stars, the farthest that man's technology could reach. Nearly a generation passed on Earth before the faint signals from the probes returned. Seven of the stars had planets circling them. Of these, five possessed Earthlike worlds. On four of them, some indications of life were found. Life, not intelligence. Long and hot were the debates about what to do next. Finally, manned expeditions were dispatched to the Earthlike ones. Through it all, the machines on Titan hummed smoothly. tC'They should have named this Afierthout" Lee said to Chamovsky. (The ship's official name was Carl Safari.) "Hovj so?" the Russian muttered as he pushed a pawn across the board between them. They were sitting in the pastel-lighted rec room. A few others were scattered around the semicircular room, reading, talking, dictating messages that wouldn't get to Earth for more than eight years. Soft music purred in the background. The Earthlike planet -- Siriusi A-# swung past the nearest viewport. The ship had been in orbit for nearly three weeks now and was rotating around its long axis to keep a half-g feeling of weight for the scientists. "We were sent Here as an afterthought," Lee continued. "Nobody expects us to find anything. Most of the experts back on Earth didn't really believe there could be an Earthlike planet around a blue star." "They were correct," CHarnovsky said. "Your move." Picture our solar system. Now replace the sun with Sirius A the Dog Star; a young, blue star, nearly twice as hot and big as the sun. Take away the planet Uranfrom the sun, and replace it with the white dwarf Sirius B, the Pup: just as hot as Sirius A, but collapsed to a hundredth of a star's ordinary size. Now sweep away all the planets between the Dog and the Pup except two: a bald chunk of rock the size of kilometers from A, and an Eartfisized planet some seven times farther out. Give the Earth-sized planet a cloud-sprinkled atmosphere, a few large seas, some wom-down mountain chains, and a thin veneer of simple green life clinging to its dusty surface. Finally, throw in one lone gas giant planet, far beyond the Pup, some # some meteoroids and comets and you have the Sirius system. Lehman, the psychiatrist, pulled up a webchair to the kibitzer's position between Lee and Charnovsky. "Mind if I watch?" He was trim and athletic looking, kept himself tanned under the UV lights in the ship's gym booth. Within minutes they were discussing the chances of finding anything on the planet below them. "You sound terribly pessimistic," the psychiatrist said. "The planet looks pessimistic," Charnovsky replied. "It was scoured clean when Sirius B exploded, and life has hardly had a chance to get started again on its surface." "But it is Earthlike, isn't it?" "Hah!" Charnovsky burst. "To a simple-minded robot it may seem Earthlike. The air is breathable. The chemical composition of the rocks is similar. But no man would call that desert an Earthlike world. There are no trees, no grasses, it's too hot, the air is too dry..." "And the planet's too young to have evolved an intellignt species," Lee added, "which makes me the biggest afterthought of all." "Well, there might be something down there for an anthropologist to puzzle over," Lehman countered. "Things will lock better once we get down to the surface. I think we're all getting a touch of cabin fever in here." T)efore Lee could reply, Lou D'Orazio -- the ship's geophysicist and cartographer -- came bounding through the hatchway of the rec room and, taking advantage of the halfgravity, crossed to their chess table in two jumps. "Look at this!" He slapped a still-warm photograph on the chess table, scattering pieces over the floor. Charnovsky swore something Slavic, and everyone in the room turned. It was one of the regular cartographic photos, crisscrossed with grid lines. It showed the shoreline of one of the planet's mini-oceans. A line of steep bluffs followed the shore. "It looks like an ordinary... "Aspertti un momento... wait a minute... , see here." D'Orazio pulled a magnifier from his coverall pocket. "Look!" Lee peered into the magnifier. Fuzzy, wavering, gray... "It looks like -- " Lehman said, "Whatever it is, it's standing on two legs." "It's a man," Charnovsky said flatly. Ill T#ithin minutes the whole sci  entific staff had piled into the rec room and crowded around the table, together with all the crew members except the two on duty in the command globe. The ship's automatic cameras took twenty more photographs of the area before their orbit carried them over the horizon from the spot. Five of the pictures showed the shadowy figure of a bipedal creature. The spot was in darkness by the time their orbit carried them over it again. Infrared and radar sensors showed nothing. They squinted at the pictures, handed them from person to person, talked and argued and wondered through two entire eighthour shifts. Crewmen left for duty and returned again. The planet turned beneath them and once again the shoreline was bathed in Sirius's hot glow. But there was no trace of the humanoid. Neither the cameras, the manned telescopes, nor the other sensors could spot anything. One by one, men and women left the rec room, sleepy and talked out. Finally, only Lee, Charnovsky, Lehman and Captain Rassmussen were left sitting at the chess table with the fingergrimed photos spread out before them. "They're men," Lee murmered. "Erect bipedal men." "It's only one creature," the captain said. "And all we know is that it looks like a man." Rassmussen was tall, hamfisted, rawboned, with a ruddy face that could look either elfin or Viking but nothing in-between. His voice, though, was thin and high. To the everlasting applause of all aboard, he had fought to get a five-year supply of beer brought along. Even now, he had a mug tightly wrapped in one big hand. "All right, they're humanoids," Lee conceded. "That's close enough." The captain hiked a shaggy eyebrow. "I don't like jumping at shadows, you know. These pictures -- " "Men or not," Charnovsky said, "we must land and investigate closely." Lee glanced at Lehman, straddling a turned-around chair and resting his arms tiredly on the back. "Oh, we'll investigate," Rassmussen agreed, "but not too fast. If they are an intelligent species of some kind, we've got to go gingerly. I'm under orders from the Council, you know." "They haven't tried to contact us," Lee said. "That means they either don't know we're here, or they're not interested, or -- " "Or what?" Lee knew How it would sound, but he said it anyway. "Or they're waiting to get their, Hands on us." Rassmussen laughed. "That sounds dramatic, sure enough." "Really?" Lee heard his voice as though it were someone else's. "Suppose the humanoids down there are from the same race that built the machines on Titan?" ( ( 'NT o n s e n s e," Charnovsky  blurted. "There are no cities down there, no sign whatever of an advanced civilization." The captain took a long swallow of beer, then, "There is no sign of Earth's civilization on the planet either, you know. Yet we are here, sme enough." Lee's insides were fluttering now. "If they are the ones who built on Titan..." "It is still nonsense!" Charnovsky insisted. "To assume that the first extraterrestrial creature resembling a man is a representative of the race that visited the solar system hundreds of centuries ago . i . ridiculous! The statistics alone put the idea in the realm of fantasy." "Wait, there's more to it," Lee said. "Why would a visitor from another star go to the trouble to build a machine that works for centuries, without stopping?" They looked at him, waiting for him to answer his own question: Rassmussen with his Viking's craggy face, Charnovsky trying to puzzle it out in his own mind, Lehman calm and half-amused. "The Titan buildings are more than alien," Lee explained. "They're hostile. That's tny belief. Call it an assumption, a hypothesis. But I can't envision an alien race building machinery like that except for an all-important purpose. That purpose was military." Rassmussen looked truly puzzled now. "Military? But who were they fighting?" "Us," Lee answered. "A previous civilization on Earth'. A culture that arose before the Ice Ages, went into space, met an alien culture and was smashed in a war so badly that there's no trace of it left." Charnovsky's face was reddening with the effort of staying quiet. "I know it's conjecture," Lee went on quietly, "but if there was a war between ancient man and the builders of the Titan machines, then the two cultures must have arisen close enough to each other to make war possible. Widely separated cultures can't make war, they can only contact each other every few centuries or millennia. The aliens had to come from a nearby star... like Sirius." "No, no, no!" Charnovsky slapped a hand on his thigh'. "It's preposterous, unscientific! There is not one shred of evidence to support this, this... pipedream!" But Rasmussen looked thoughtful. "Still " "Still it is no nonsense," Charnovsky repeated. "The planet down there holds no interstellar technology. If there ever was one, it was blasted away when Sirius B exploded. Whoever is down there, he has no cities, no electronic communications, no satellites in orbit, no cultivated fields, no animal herds... nothing!" "Then maybe he's a visitor too," Lee countered. "Whatever it is," Rasmussen said, "it won't do for us to go rushing in like berserkers. Suppose there's a civilization down there that's so advanced we simply do not recognize it as such?" TT efore Charnovsky could reply, the captain went on, "We have plenty of time. We will get more data about surface conditions from the robot landers and do a good deal more studying and thinking about the entire problem. Then, if conditions warrant it, we can land." "But we don't have time!" Lee snapped. Surprised at his own vehemence, he continued, "Five years is a grain of sand compared to the job ahead of us. We have to investigate a completely alien culture and determine what its attitude is toward us. Just learning the language might take five years all by itself." Lehman smiled easily and said, "Sid, suppose you're totally wrong about this, and whoever's down there is simply a haranless savage. What would be the shock to his culture if we suddenly drop in on him?" "What'll be the shock # our culture if I'm right?" Rassmussen drained his naug and banged it down on the eltess table. "This is getting us nowhere. We have not enough evidence to decide on an intelligent course of action. Personally, I'm in no hurry to go blimdering into a nest of unknowns. Not when we can learn safely from orbit. As long as the beer holds out, we go slow." Lee pushed his chair back and stood up. "We won't learn a damned thing from orbit. Not anything that counts. We've got to go down there and study them close up. And the sooner the better." He turned and walked out of the rec room. Rassmussen's spent half his life hauling scientists out to Titan and he can't understand why we have to make the mos self. Halfway down the passageway to his quarters, he heard footsteps padding behind him. He knew who it would be. Tumkkg, he saw Lehman coming along toward him. "Sacking in?" the psychiatrist asked. "Aren't you sleepy?" Completely bushed, now that you mention it." "But you want to talk to me," Lee said. Lehman shrugged. "No hurry," With a shrug of his own, Lee resumed walking to his room. "Come on. I'm too worked up to sleep an # Tway." A #I the cubicles were more or less the same: a bunk, a desk, a film spool reader, a sanitary closet. Lee took the webbed deskchair and let Lehman plop on the sighing air mattress of the bunk. "Do you really believe this hostile alien theory? Or are you just -- " Lee slouched down in his chair and interrupted. "Let's not fool around. Rich'. You know about my breakdown on Titan and you're worried about me." "It's my job to worry about everybody." "I take my pills every day... to keep the paranoia away." "That wasn't the diagnosis of your case, as you're perfectly well aware." "So they called it something else. What're you after. Rich? Want to test my reflexes while I'm sleepy and my guard's down?" Lehman smiled professionally. "Look Sid. You had a breakdown on Titan. You got over it. That's finished." Nodding grimly, Lee added, "Except that I think there might be aliens down there plotting against me." "That could be nothing more than a subconscious attempt to increase the importance of the anthropology department," Lehman countered. "Crap" Lee said. "I came out here expecting something like this. Why do you think I fought my way onto this expedition? It wasni't easy, after my breakdown. I had to push ahead of a lot of former friends." "And leave your wife." "That's right. Ruth divorced me for it. She's getting all my accumulated dividends. She'll die in comfort while we're sleeping our way back home." "But why?" Lehman asked. "Why should you give up everything -- friends, wife, family, position -- to get out here?" Lee knew the answer, hesitated about putting it into words, then realized that Lehman knew it too. "Because I had to face it. had to do what I could to find out about those buildings on Titan." "And that's why you want to rush down and contact whoever it is down there? Am I right?" "Right," Lee said. He almost wanted to laugh. "I'm hoping they can tell me if I'm crazy or not." IV Tt was three months before they landed. Rassmussen was thorough, patient and stubborn. Unmanned landers sampled and tested surface conditions. Observation satellites crisscrossed the planet at ' the lowest possible altitudes -- except for one thing that hung in synchronous orbit in the longitude of the spot where the first humanoid Had been found. That was the only place where Kumanoid life was seen, along that shoreline for a grand distance of perhaps five kilometers. Nowhere else on the planet. Lee argued and swore and stormed at the delay. Rassmussen stayed firm. Only when he was satisfied that nothing more could be learned from orbit did he agree to land the ship. And still he sent clear word back toward Earth that he might be landing in a trap. The great ship settled slowly, almost delicately, on a hot tongue of fusion flame, and touched down on the western edge of a desert some # kilometers from the humanoid site. A range of rugged-looking hills separated them. The staff and crew celebrated that night. The next morning, Lee, Charnovsky, Hatfield, Doris McNertny, Marlene Ettinger and Alicia Monteverdi moved to the ship's "Sirius globe." They were to be the expedition's "outsiders," the specialists who would eventually live in the planetary environment. They represented anthropology, geology, biochemistry, botony, zoology and ecology, with backup specialties in archeology, chemistry and paleontology. The Sirius globe held their lagoratories, workrooms, equipment and living quarters. They were quarantined from the rest of the ship's staff and crew, the "insiders," until the captain agreed that the surface conditions on the planet would be no threat to the rest of the expedition members. That would take two years, minimum, Lee knew. Gradually, the "outsiders" began to expose themselves to the local environment. They began to breathe the air, acquire the microbes. Pascual and Tanaka made them sit in the medical examination booths twice a day, and even checked them personally every other day. The two M.D.'s wore disposable biosuits and worried expressions when they entered the Sirius globe. The medical computers compiled miles of data tapes on each of the six "outsiders," but still Pascual's normally pleasant face acquired a perpetual frown of anxiety about them. ttT just don't like the idea of this damned armor," Lee grumbled. He was already encased up to his neck in a gleaming white powersuit, the type that crew members wore when working outside the ship in vacuum. Aaron Hatfield and Marlene Ettinger were helping to check all the seams and connections. A few feet away, in the cramped "locker room," tiny Alicia Monteverdi looked as though she were being swallowed by an oversized automaton; Cfiamovsky and Doris McNertny were cKecking Her suit. "It's for your own protection," Marlene told Lee in a tHroaty wHisper as sKe applied a test meter to tKe radio panel on bis suit's cliest. "You and Alicia won tKe toss for the first trip outside, but this is the price you must pay. Now be a good boy and don't complain." Lee had to grin. "Ja, Fraulein Schluemeisterein." SKe looked up at him with a rueful smile, "Thank God you never Kad to carry on a conversation in German." Finally Lee and Alicia clumped through the double hatch' into the airlock. It took another fifteen minutes for them to perform tKe final checkout, but at last they were ready. The outer KatcK slid back, and they started down the long ladder to the planet's surface. The armored suits were equipped with muscle-amplifying power systems, so that even a girl as slim as Alicia could handle their bulk easily. Lee went down the ladder first and set foot on the ground. It was bare and dusty, the sky a reddish haze. The grand adventure, Lee thought. All the expected big moments in Hie are Hops. A hot breeze Hummed in his earphones. It was early morning Sirius had not cleared the barren Horizon yet, although the sky was fully bright. Despite the suit's airconditioning, Lee felt the Heat. He reached up a hand as Alicia climbed warily down the last few steps of the ladder. The plastic rungs gave imder the suit's weight, then slowly straightened themselves when the weight was removed. "Well," he said, looking at her wide-eyed face through the transparent helmet of her suit, "what do you think of it?" "It is hardly paradise, is it?" "Looks like it's leaning the other way," Lee said. yhey explored -- Lee and Alicia that first day, then the other outsiders, shuffling ponderously inside their armor. Lee chafed against the restriction of the power-suits, but Rassmussen insisted and would brook no argument. They went timidly at first, never out of sight of the ship. Charnovsky chipped samples from the rock outcroppings, while the others took air and soil samples, dug for water, searched for life. "The perfect landing site," Doris complained after a hot, tedious day. "There's no form of life bigger than a yeast mold within a hundred kilometers of here." It was a hot world, a dry world, a brick-dust world where the sky was always red. Sirius was a blowtorch searing down on them, too bright to look at even through the tinted visors of their suits. At night there was no moon to see, but the Pup bathed this world in a deathly bluish glow far brighter yet colder than moonlight. The night sky was never truly dark, and only a few strong stars could be seen from the ground. Through it all, the robot satellites relayed more pictures) of the humanoids along the seacoast. They appeared almost every day, usually only briefly. Sometimes there were a few of them, sometimes only one, once there were nearly a dozen. The highest-resolution photographs showed them to be human in size and build. But what their faces looked like, what they wore, what they were doing -- all escaped the drone cameras. The robot landers, spotted in a dozen scattered locations within a thousand kilometers of the ship, faithfully recorded and trasmitted everything they were programed to look for. They sent pictures and chemical analyses of plant life and insects. But no higher animals. Alicia's dark-eyed face took on a perpetually puzzled frown, Lee saw. "It makes no sense," she would say. "There is nothing on this planet more advanced than insects... yet there are men. It's as though humans suddenly sprang up in the Silurian period on Earth. They can't be here. I wish we could examine the life in the seas... perhaps that would tell us more." "You mean those Humanoidg didn't originate on this planet," Lee said to her. She shook her head. "I don't know. I don't see how they could have..." V G radually they pushed their explorations further afield, beyond the ship's limited horizon. In the motorized powersuits a man could cover more than a himdred kilometers a day, if he pushed it. Lee always headed toward the grizzled hills that separated them from the seacoast. He helped the others to dig, to collect samples, but he always pointed them toward the sea. "The satellite pictures show some decent greenery on the seaward side of the hills," he told Doris. "That's where he should go." Rassmussen wouldn't move the ship. He wanted his base of operations, his link homeward, at least a hundred kilometers from the nearest possible threat. But finally he relaxed enough to allow the scientists to go out overnight and take a look at the hills. And maybe the coast, Lee added silently to the captain's orders. Rassmussen decided to let them use one of the ship's two air-cushion vehicles. He assigned Jerry Grote, the chief engineer, and Chien Shu Li, electronics specialist, to handle the skimmer and take command of the trip. They would live in biosuits and remain inside the skimmer at all times. Lee, Marlene, Doris and Charnovsky made the trip; Grote did the driving and navigating, Chien handled communications and the computer. It took a full day's drive to get to the hills. Grote, a lanky, lantern-jawed New Zealander, decided to camp at their base as night came on. "I thought you'd be a born mountaineer," Lee poked at him. Grote leaned back in His padded chair and planted a large sandled foot on the skimmer's control panel. "I could climb those wrinkles out there in my sleep," he said pleasantly. "But we've got to be careful of this nice, shiny vehicle." From the driver's compartment, Lee could see Marlene pushing forward toward them, squeezing between tHe racks of electronics gear that separated the forward compartment from the living and working quarters. Even in the drab coveralls, sHe showed a nice profile. "I would like to go outside," she said to Grote. "We've been sitting all day like tourists in a shuttle." Grote nodded. "I got to wear a hard suit, though." "But -- " "Orders." She glanced at Lee, then shrugged. "Very well." "I'll come with you," Lee said. Squirming into the armored suits in the aft hatchway was exasperating, but at last they were ready and Lee opened the hatch. They stepped out across the tail fender of the skimmer and jumped to the dusty ground. "Being inside this is almost worse than being in the car," Marlene said. They walked around the skimmer. Lee watched His shadow lengthen as he placed the setting Sirius at his back. "Look . , . look!" TTe saw Marlene pointing and turned to follow Her gaze. The hills rising before them were lights: red and blue and white and dazzling, shimmering lights as though a cascade of precious jewels were pouring down the hillside. "What is it?" Marlene's voice sounded excited, thrilled, not the least afraid. Leetared at the shifting multicolored lights. It was like playing a lamp on cut crystal. He took a step toward tlie hills, then looked down to the ground. From inside the cumbersome suit, it was hard to see the ground close to your feet and Harder still to bend down and pick up anything.  But he squatted slowly and reached for a small stone. Getting up again, Lee held the stone high enough for it to catch the fading rays of daylight. The rock glittered with a shower of varicolored sparkles. "They're made of glass," Lee said. Within minutes Chamovsky and the other "outsiders" were out of the ship to marvel at it. The Russian collected as many rocks as he would stuff into his suit's thigh pouches. Lee and Grote helped him; the women merely stood by the skimmer and watched the hills blaze with lights Sirius disappeared below the horizon at last, and the show ended. The hills returned to being brownish, erosion-worn slumps of rock. "Glass mountains," Marlene marvelled as they returned to the skimmer. "Not glass," Charnovsky corrected. "Glazed rock. Granitic, no doubt. Probably was melted when the Pup exploded. Atmosphere might have been blown away, and rock cooled very rapidly." Lee could see Marlene's chin rise stubbornly inside the transparent dome of her suit. "I name them the Glass Mountains," she said firmly. Grote had smuggled a bottle along with them, part of his personal stock. "My most precious possession," he rightfully called it. But for the Glass Moimtains he dug it out of its hiding place and they toasted both the discovery and the name. Marlene smiled and insisted that Lee also be toasted, as codiscoverer. T Tours later, Lee grew tired' of staring at the metal ceiling of the sleeping quarters a few inches above his top-tier bunk. Even Grote's drinks didn't help him to sleep. He kept wondering about the humanoids, what they were doing, where they were from, how he would get to learn their secrets. As quietly as he could, he slipped down from the bunk. The two men beneath him were breathing deeply and evenly. Lee headed for the rear hatch, past the women's bunks. The hard suits were standing at stiff attention, flanking both sides of the rear hatch. Lee was in his coveralls. He strapped on a pair of boots, slid the hatch open as quietly as he could, and stepped out onto the fender. The air was cool and clean, the sky, bright enough for him to make out the worn old hills. There were a few stars in the sky, but the hills didn't reflect them. He heard a movement behind him. Turning, he saw Marlene. "Did I wake you?" "I'm a very light sleeper," slie said. "Sorry, I didn't mean -- " "No, I'm glad you did." She shook her head slightly, and for the first time Lee noticed the sweep and softness of her hair. The light was too dim to make its color, but he remembered it as chestnut. "Besides," sKe whispered, "I've been longing to get outside without being in one of those damned suits." He helped Ker down from the fender, and they walked a little way from the skimmer. "Can we see the sun?" she asked, looking skyward. "I'm not sure, I think maybe... there..." He pointed to a second-magnitude star, shining alone in the grayish sky. "Where, which one?" He took her by the shoulder with one hand so that she could see where he was pointing. "Oh yes, I see it." She turned, and she was in His arms, and he kissed her. He held onto her as though there was nothing else in the universe. If any of the others suspected that Lee and Marlene had spent the night outside, they didn't mention it. All six of them took their regular pre-breakfast checks in the medical booth', and by the time they were finished eating in the cramped galley the computer had registered a safe green for each of them. Lee slid out from the galley's folding table and made his way forward. Grote Was slouched in the driver's seat, his lanky frame a geometry of knees and elbows. He was studying the viewscreen map. "Looking for a pass through these hills for our vehicle," he said absently, his eyes on the slowly-moving photomap. "Why take the skimmer?" Lee asked, sitting on the chair beside him. He came across these hills in the powersuits." Grote cocked an eye at him. "You're really set on getting to the coast, aren't you?" "Aren't you?" That brought a grin. "How much do you think we ought to carry with us?" VI 'hey split the team into three groups. Chien and Charnovsky stayed with the car; Marlene and Doris would go with Lee and Grote to look at the flora and fauna (if any) on the shore side of the hills. Lee and the engineer carried a pair of TV camera packs with them, to set up close to the shoreline. "Beware of the natives," Charnovsky's voice grated in Lee's earphones as they walked away from the skimmer. "They might swoop down on you with bows and arrows!" His laughter showed what he thought of Lee's worClimbing the hills wasn't as bad as Lee had thought it would be. The powersuits did most of the work, and the glassy rock was not smooth enough to cause real troubles with footing. It was hot though, even with the suit's cooling equipment turned up full bore. Sirius blazed overhead, and the rocks beat glare and heat back into their faces as they climbed. It took most of the day to get over the crest of the hills. But finally with Sirius edging toward the horizon behind them, Lee saw the water. The sea spread to the farther horizon, cool and blue, with long gentle swells that steepened into surf as they ran up toward the land. And the land was green here: shrubs and mossy-looking plants were sprinkled around patchily. "Look! Right here!" Doris's iroice. Lee swiveled his Head and saw Her clumsily sinking to Her knees, like an armor-plated elephant getting down ponderously from a circus trick. She knelt beside a fern-like plant. They all walked over and helped her to photograph it, snip a leaf from it, probe its root system. "Might as well sleep Here tonight," Grote said. "I'll take the first watch." "Can't we set the scanners to give an alarm if anything approaches?" Marlene asked. "There's nothing here dangerous enough to -- " "I want one of us awake at all times," Grote said firmly. "And nobody outside of their suits." "There's no place like home," Doris muttered. "But after a while even your own smell gets to you." TT'he women lay down, locking the suits into roughly reclining positions. To Lee they looked like oversized beetles that had gotten stuck on their backs. It didn't look possible for them to ever get up again. Then another thought struck him, and he chuckled to himself. Super chastity belts. He sat down, cranked the suit's torso section back to a comfortable reclining angle, and tried to doze off. He was dreaming of the towers on Titan again when Grote's voice in his earphones woke him. "Is it my turn?" Ke asked groggy. "Not yet. But turn off your transmitter. You were groaning in your sleep. Don't want to wake up the girls, do you?" Lee took the second watch and simply stayed awake until daybreak without bothering any of the others. They began marching toward the sea. The hills descended only slightly into a rolling plateau that went on until they reached the bluffs that overlooked the sea. A few hundred feet down was a narrow strip of beach, with the breakers surging in. "This is as far as we go" Grote said. The women spent the morning collecting plant samples. Marlene found a few insects and grew more excited over them than Doris had been about the shrubbery. Lee and Grote valked along the edge of the cliffs looking for a good place to set up their cameras "You're sure this is the area where they were seen?" Lee asked. The engineer walking alongside him, turned his head inside the plastic helmet. Lee could see he was edgy too. "I know how to read a map." "Sorry, I'm just anxious -- " "So am I." They walked until Sirius was almost directly overhead, without seeing anything except the tireless sea, the beacH, and the spongy-looking plants that Huddled close to the ground. "Not even a damned tree," Grote grumbled. They turned back and headed for the spot where they had left the women. Far up the beach. Lee saw a tiny dark spot. "What's that?" Grote stared for a few moments. "Probably a rock." But he touched a button on the chest of His suit. Lee did the same, and an electro-optical viewpiece slid down in front of his eyes. Turning a dial on the suit's control panel, He tried to focus on the spot. It wavered in the Heat currents of the early afternoon, blurred and uncertain. Then it seemed to jump out of view. Lee punched the button and the lens slid away from his eyes. "It's moving!" he shouted, and started to run. He Heard Grote's heavy breathing as the engineer followed him, and they both nearly flew in their powersuits along the edge of the cliffs. Tt was a man! No, not one, Lee saw, but two of them walking along the beach, their feet in the foaming water. "Get down you bloody fool" He dove headlong, bounced, cracked the back of His Head against the helmet's plastic, then banged his chin on the soft inner lining of the collar. "Don't want them to see, do you?" Grote was whispering now. "They can't hear us, for God's sake," Lee said into his suit radiophone. They wormed their way to the cliff's edge again and watched. The two men seemed to be dressed in black. Or are they blackskinned and naked? Lee wondered. After a Hurried council, they unslung one of the video cameras and its power unit, set it up right there, turned it on and then backed away from the edge of the cliff. Then they ran as hard as they could, staying out of sight of the beach, with the remaining camera. They passed the startled women and breathlessly shouted out their find. The women dropped their work and started running after them. About a kilometer or so further on they dropped to all fours again and painfully crawled to the edge once more. Grote hissed the women into silence as they hunched up beside him. The beach was empty now. "Do you think they saw us?" Lee asked. "Don't know." Lee used the electro-optics again and scanned the beach. "No sign of them." "Their footprints," Grote snapped. "Look there." The trails of two very humanlooking sets of footprints marched straight into the water. All four of them searched the sea for hours, but saw nothing. Finally, they decided to set up the other camera. It was turning dark by the time they finished. "We've got to get back to the car," Grote said, wearily, when they finished. "There's not enough food in the suits for another day." "I'll stay here," Lee replied. "You can bring me more supplies tomorrow." "No. If there's anything to see, the cameras will pick it up. Chien is monitoring them back at the car, and the whole crew of the ship must be watching the view." Lee saw there was no sense arguing. Besides, he was bonetired. But he knew he'd be back again as soon as he could get there. (iTTell, it settles a th'ree-hun' ' dred-year-old argument," Aaron Hatfield said as he watched the viewscreen. The biochemest and Lee were sitting in the main workroom f the ship's Sirius globe, watching the humanoids as televised by the cameras on the cliffs. Chamovsky was on the other side of the room, at a workbench, flashing rock chips with a laser so that a spectrometer could analyze their chemical composition. The other outsiders were traveling in the skimmer again, collecting more floral and insect specimens. "What argument?" Lee asked. Hatfield shifted in his chair, making the webbing creak. "About the human form... whether it's an accident or a result of evolutionary selection. From them," he nodded toward the screen, "I'd say it's no accident." One camera was on wide-field focus and showed a group f three of the men. They were wading hips-deep in the surf, carrying slender rods high above their heads to keep them free of the surging waves. The other camera was fixed on a close-up view f three women standing up the beach, watching their men. Like the men, they were completely naked and black-skinned. They looked human in every detail. Every morning they appeared on the beach, often carrying the rods, but sometimes not. Lee concluded that they must live in caves cut into the cliffs. The rods looked like simple bone spears, but even under the closest focus of the cameras he couldn't be sure. "They're not Negroid," he muttered, more to himself than anyone listening. "It's hard to tell, isn't it?" Hatfield asked. Nodding, Lee said, "They just don't look like terrestrial Negroes... except for their skin coloring. And that's an adaptation to Sirius's brightness. Plenty of ultraviolet, too. " Charnovsky came over and pulled up a chair. "So. Have they caught any fish this morning?" "Not yet," Lee answered. Jabbing a stubby finger toward the screen, the Russian asked, "Are these the geniuses who built the machines on Titan? Fishing with bone spears? They don't make much of an enemy, Lee." "They could have been our enemy," Lee answered, forcing a thin smile. He was getting accustomed to Charnovsky's needling, but not reconciled to it. 'he geologist shook his head sadly."Take the advice of an older man, dear friend, and disabuse yourself of this idea. Statistics are a powerful tool, Lee. The chances of this particular race being the one that built on Titan are fantastically high. And the chances..." "What're the chances that two intelligent races will both evolve along the same physical lines?" Lee snapped. Charnovsky shrugged. "We have two known races. They are both human in form. The chances must be excellent." Lee turned back to watch the viewscreen, then asked Hatfield. "Aaron, the biochemistry is very similar to Earth's, isn't it?" "Very close." "I mean... I could eat local food and be nourished by it? I wouldn't be poisoned or anything like that?" "Well," Hatfield said, visibly thinking it out as he spoke, "as far as the structure of the proteins and other foodstuffs are concerned... yes, I guess you could get away with eating it. The biochemistry is basically the same as ours, as nearly as I've been able to tell. But so are terrestrial shellfish, 'and they make me deathly ill. You see, there're all sorts of enzymes, and microbial parasites, and viruses..." "We've been living with the local bugs for months now," Lee said. "We're adapted to them, aren't we?" "You know what they say about visiting strange places: don't drink the water." One of the natives struck into the water with his spear and instantly the water began to boil with' the thrashing of some sea creature. The other two men drove their spears home, and the thrashing died. They lifted a four-foot-long fish out of the water and started back for the beach, carrying it triumphantly over their heads. The camera"s autotracker kept the picture on them. The women on the beach were jumping and clapping with joy. "Damn," Lee said softly. "They're as human as we are." "And obviously representative of a high technical civilization," Chamovsky said. "Survivors of one, maybe," Lee answered. "Their culture might have been wiped out by the Pup's explosion... or by war." "Ah, now it gets even more dramatic: two cultures destroyed, ours and theirs." "All right, go ahead and laugh," Lee said. "I won't be able to prove anything until I get to live with them." "Until what?" Hatfield said. "Until I go out there and meet them face to face, learn their language, their culture, live with them." C#T ive with them?" Rassmus sen looked startled, the first time Lee had seen him jarred. The captain's mono-moleclar biosuit gave his craggy face a faint sheen, like the beginnings of a sweat. They were sitting around a circular table in the conference room of the Sirius globe: the six "outsiders," Grote, Chien, Captain Rassmussen, Pascual and Lehman. "Aren't you afraid they might put you in a pot and boil you?" Grote asked, grinning. "I don't think they Have pots. Or fire, for that matter," Lee countered. The laugh turned on Grote. Lee went on quitely, "I've checked it out with Aaron, here. There's no biochemical reason why I couldn't survive in the native environment. Doris and Marlene have agreed to gather the same types of food we've seen the humanoids carrying, and I'll go on a strictly native diet for a few weeks before I go to live with them." Lehman hunched forward, from across the table, and asked Lee, "About the dynamics of having a representative of our relatively advanced culture step into their primitive -- " "I won't be representing an advanced culture to them," Lee said. "I intend to be just as naked and tool-less as they are. And just as black. Aaron can inject me with the proper enzymes to turn my skin black." "That would be necessary in any event if you don't want to be sunburned to death," Pascual said. Hatfield added, "You'll also need contact lenses that'll screen out the UV and protect your eyes." They spent an hour discussing all the physical precautions he would have to take. Lee kept glancing at Rassmussen. The idea's slipping out from under his control. The captain watched each speaker in turn, squinting with concentration and sinking deeper and deeper into his Viking scowl.: Then, when Lee was certain that the captain could no longer object, Rassmussen spoke up: "One more question. Are you this mission of yours?" CtXlhat do you mean?" ' " The captain's hands seemed to wander loosely without a mug of beer to tie them down. "Well... you seem to be sonal risk to live with' these eh, people. From the expedition's viewpoint, you will also be risking our only anthropologist, you know. I think the wise thing to do, in that case, would be to have a running record of everything you see and hear." Lee nodded. "So we can swap one of your eyes for a TV camera and plant a transmitter somewhere in your skull. I'm sure there's enough empty space in your head to accommodate them." The captain chuckled toothily at his joke. "We can't do an eye procedure here," Pascual argued. "It's too risky." "I understand that Dr. Tanaka is quite expert in that field," the captain said. "And naturally we would preserve the eye to restore it afterwards. Unless, of course, Professor Lee -- " He let the suggestion dangle. Lee looked at them sitting around the big table: Rassmussen, tr#ung to look noncommittal; Pascual, upset and nearly angry; Lehman, staring intently right back into Lee's eyes. You're just trying to force me to hack down, Lee thought of Rassmussen. Then, of Lehman, And if I don't back down, you'll be convinced that I'm crazy. For a long moment there was no sound in the crowded conference room except the faint whir of the air blower. "All right," Lee said. "If Tagery, so am I." Then Lee returned to his cu' ' bide, the message light under the phone screen was blinking red. He flopped on tKe bunk, propped a pillow under his head, and asked the computer, "What's the phone message?" My son, the psychiatrist. "Okay," he said aloud, "get him." A moment later Lehman's tanned face filled the screen. "I was expecting you to call," Lee said. The psychiatrist nodded. "You agreed to pay a big price just to get loose among the natives." "Tanaka can handle the surgery," he answered evenly. "It'll take a month before you are fit to leave the ship again." ""You know what our Viking captain says... we'll stay here as long as the beer holds out." Lehman smiled. Professional technique, Lee thought. "Sid, do you really think you can mingle with these people without causing any cultural impact? Without changing them?" Shrugging, he answered, "I don't know. I hope so. As far as we know, they're the only humanoid group on the planet. They may have never seen a stranger before." "That's what I mean," Lehman said. "Don't you feel that -- " "Let's cut the circling. Rich. You know why I want to see them first-hand. If we had the time I'd study them remotrfy fof a good long while before trykig any contact. But it gets bask to the beer supply. We've got to squeeze everything we caa out of them in a little more tha four years." "There will be other tions, after we return to Earth and tell them about these peoi pie." "Probably so. But they e too late." "Too late for what?" His neck was starting to hurt; Lee himched up to a sitting position on the bunk. "Figwe it out. There can't be more about fifty people in the group we've been watching. I've oaly seen a couple of children. And there aren't any other humanoid groups on the planet. That means they're dying out. This gang is the last of their kind. By the time another expedition gets here there might not be any of them left." For once, Lehman looked surprised "Do you really think so?" "Yes. And before they die, we have to get some information out of them." "What do you mean?" "They might not be natives o this planet," Lee said, forcing himself to speak calmly, keeping his face a mask, freezing any emotion inside him. "They prob ably came from somewhere else. That elsewhere is the home of the people who built the Titan machine... their real home. We have got to find out where it is." Flawless logic. Lehman tried to smile again. "That's assuming your theory about an ancient war is right." "Yes. Asuming I'm right." "Assume you are," Lehman said. "And assume you find wHat you're looking for. Then what? Do you just take off and go back to Earth? What happens to the people here?" "I don't know," Lee said, icecold inside. "The main problem will be how to deal with the homeworld of their people." "But the people here, do we just let them die out-" "Maybe. I guess so." Lehman's smile was completely gone now; his face didn't look pleasant at all. I t took much more than a month. The surgery was difficult. And beneath all the pain was Lee's rooted fear that He might never Have His sight fully restored again. While He was recovering, before He was allowed out of His infirmary bed, Hatfield turned His skin black with a series of enzsmie injections. He was also fitted for a single quartz contact lens. Once fie was up and around, Marlene followed him constantly. Finally she said, "You're even better looking with black skin; it makes you more mysterious. And the prosthetic eye looks exactly like your own. It even moves like the natural one." Rassmussen still plodded. Long after He felt strong enough to get going again, he was still confined to the ship. When his complaints grew loud enough, they let Him start on a diet of native foods. The medics and Hatfield hovered around him while he spent a miserable week with dysentary. Then it passed. But it took a while to build up his strength again; all he had to eat now were fish, insects, and pulpy greens. After more tests, conferences, a two-week trial run out by the Glass Moimtains, and then still more exhaustive physical exams, Rassmussen at last agreed to let Lee go. Grote took him out in the skimmer, skirting the long way around the Glass Mountains, through the surf and out onto the gently billowing sea. They kept far enough out at sea for the beach to be constantly beyond their Horizon. When night fell, Grote nosed the skimmer landward. They came ashore around midnight, with the engines clamped down to near silence, a few kilometers up the beach from the humanoids' site. Grote, encased in a powersuit, walked witH film part way and buried a relay transceiver in the sand, to pick up the signals from tfie camera and radio imbedded in Lee's skull. "Good luck." His voice was muffled by the helmet. Lee watched him plod mechanically back into the darkness. He strained to hear the skimmer as it turned and slipped back into the sea, but he could neither see nor hear it. He was alone on the beach. louds were drifting landward, riding smoothly overhead. The breeze on the beach, though, was blowing warmly out of the and across the beach, out to sea. The sky was bright with the allnight twilight glow, even though the clouds blotted out most of the stars. Along the foot of the cliffs, though, it was deep black. Except for the wind, there wasn't a sound: not a bird nor a nocturnal cat, not even an insect's chirrup. Lee stayed near the water's edge. He wasn't cold, even though naked. Still, He could feel himself trembling. Grate's out there, he told himself. If you need him, he can come rolling up the beach in ten minutes. But He knew He was alone. The clouds thickened and began to sprinkle rain, a warm, soft shower. Lee blinked the drops away from his eyes and walked slowly, a hundred paces one direction, then a htuidred paces back again. The rain stopped as the sea Horizon started turning bright. The clouds wafted away. The sky lightened, first gray, then almost milky white. Lee looked toward the base of the cliffs. Dark shadows dotted the rugged cliff face. Caves. Some of them were ten feet or more above the sand. Sirius edged a limb above the horizon, and Lee, squinting, turnlooked back at the caves again, feeling the warmth of the hot star's might on his back. The first ones out of the cave were two children. They tumbled out of the same cave, off to Lee's left, giggling and nmning. When they saw Lee, they stopped dead. As though someone had turned them off. Lee could feel his heart beating as they stared at Him. He stood just as still as they did, perhaps a hundred meters from them. They looked about five and ten years old, he judged. li their lifespans are the same as ours. The taller of the two boys took a step toward Lee, then turned and ran back into the cave. The younger boy followed him. F or several minutes nothing happened. Then Lee heard voices echoing from inside the cave. Angry? Frightened? They are not laughing. Four men appeared at tfie mouth of the cave. Their hands were empty. They simply stood there and gaped at him, from the shadows of the cave's mouth. Now we'll start learning their customs about strangers, Lee said to himself. Very deliberately, lie turned away from them and took a few steps up the beach. Then he stopped, turned again, and walked back to his original spot. Two of the men disappeared inside the cave. The other two stood there. Lee couldn't tell what the expressions on their faces meant. Suddenly other people appeared at a few of the other cave entrances. They're interconnected. Lee tried a smile and waved. There were women among the onlookers now, and a few children. One of the boys who saw him first -- at least, it looked like him -- started chattering to an adult. The man silenced him with a brusque gesture. It was getting hot. Lee could feel perspiration dripping along his ribs as Sirius climbed above the horizon and shone straight at the cliffs. Slowly, he squatted down on the sand. A few of the men from hie first cave stepped out onto the beach. Two of them were carrying bone spears. Others edged out from their caves. They slowly drew together, keeping close to the rocky cliff wall, and started talking in low, earnest tones. They're puzzled, all right. Just play it cool. Don't make any sudden moves. He leaned forward slightly and traced a triangle on the sand with one finger. When he looked up again, a grizzled, white-haired man had taken a step or two away from the conference group. Lee smiled at him, and the elder froze in his tracks. With a shrug, Lee looked back at the first cave. The boy was still there, with a woman standing beside him, gripping his shoulder. Lee waved and smiled. The boy's hand fluttered momentarily. The old man said something to the group, and one of the younger men stepped out to join him. Neither held a weapon. They walked to within a few meters of Lee, and the old man said something, as loudly and bravely as he could muster. L ee bowed his head. "Good morning. I am Professor Sidney Lee of the University of Ottawa, which is one hell of a long way from here." TUey squatted down and starts ed talking, )SotH of Ifiem at once pointing to tSe caves and tBec all around tfie KeacB and finally out to tHe sea. Lee Held up His Hands and said, "It ougfit to be clear to you tHat I'm from someplace else, and I don't speak your language. Now if you want to start teacHing me -- " TKey sHook tKeir Heads, talked to eacH otKer, said sometKing else to Lee. Lee smiled at tfiem and waited for tKem to stop talking. WHen tHey did. He pointed to Himself and said very clearly, "Lee." He spent an Hour at it, repeating only that one syllable, no matter wKat tHey said to Kim or to each OtKer. THe Heat was getting fierce; Sirius was a blue flame searing His skin, baking tHe juices out of Him. THe younger man got up and, with a sKake of His Head, spoke a few final words to tHe elder and walked back to the group tHat still stood knotted by tHe base of tHe cliff. The old man rose, slowly and stiffly. He beckoned to Lee to do the same. As Lee got to His feet He saw the other men start to Head out for the surf. A few boys followed behind, carrying several bone spears for their -- wHat? Fathers? Older brotHers? As long as the spears are for the lish and not me, Lee tKougHt, THe old man was saying someifiing to Him. Pointing toward tHe caves. He took a step in tHat diirection, then jnotioned for Lee to come along. Lee Hesitated. THe old man smiled a toothless smile and repeated His invitation. Grinning back at Him in realization, Lee said aloud, "Okay. If you're not scared of me I guess I don't Have to be scared of you." IX I t took more tfian a year before Lee learned their language well enough to understand rougHly wKat tHey were saying. It was an odd language, sparse and practically devoid of pronouns. His speaking of tHeir words made tHe adults smile, wKen they tHougKt He couldn't e them doing it. Tfie cHildren still giggled at His speecfi, but tHe old man -- Ardraka -- always scolded them wKen tHey did. TKey called tfie planet Makta, and Lee saw to it tHat Rassmussen entered that as its official name in the expedition's log. He made a point of walking the beacH alone one night each week, to talk witH tHe others at the sKip and make a personal report. He quickly foxmd that most of what He saw. Heard and said inside the caves never got out to tfie relay transceiver buried up the beach; the cliff's rock walls were too much of a barrier. Ardraka was the oldest of tfie clan and the nominal chief. His son, Ardra, was the yoimger man who had also come out to talk with Lee that first day. Ardra actually gave most of the orders. Ardraka could overrule him whenever he cfiose to, but fie seldom exercised the right. There were only forty-tfiree people in the clan, nearly half of them elderly-looking. Eleven were pre-adolescent children; two of them infants. There were no obvious pregnancies. Ardraka must have been about fifty, judging by his oldest son's apparent age. But the old man had the wrinkled, sunken look of an eighty-year-old. The people themselves had very little idea of time beyond the basic rhythm of nigfit and day. They came out of tfie caves only during the early morning and evening hours. The blazing midday heat of Sirius was too much for them to face. They ate crustaceans and the small fisfi that dwelt in the shallows along the beach, insects, and tfie grubby vegetation that clung to tfie base of the cliffs. Occasionally they found a large fish that had blundered into the shallows; then they feasted. They had no wood, no metal, no fire. Tfieir only tools were from the precious bones of tfie rare big fisfi, and hand-worked rock. They died of disease and injury, and aged prematurely fronf poor diet and overwork. They had to search constantly for food, especially since half their day was taken away from them by Sirius's blowtorch heat. They were more apt to be prowling tfie beach at night, himting seaworms and crabs, than by daylight. Grote and I damn near barged right into them, Lee realized after watching a few of the nigfit gathering sessions. "There were some dangers. One morning he was watching one of the teenaged boys, a good swimmer, venture out past tfie shallows in search of fisfi. A sharklike creature found him first. When he screamed, half a dozen men grabbed spears and dove into the surf. Lee found himself dashing into the water alongside them, empty-handed. He swam out to the youngster, already dead, sprawled face down in the water, half of him gone, blood staining the swells. Lee helped to pull the remains back to shore. There wasn't anything definite, no one said a word to him about it, but their attitude toward him changed. He was fully accepted now. He hadn't saved the boy's life, Hadn't sHown uncommon bravery. But He had shared a danger with them, and a sorrow. Wheel the horse inside the gates of Troy. Lee found himself thinking. Nobody ever told you to beware of men bearing gifts. After he got to really understand their language Lee found that Ardraka often singled him out for long talks. It was almost funny. There was something that the old man was fishing for, just as Lee was trying to learn where these people really came from. They were sitting in the cool darkness of the central cove, deep inside the cliff. All the outer caves channeled back to this single large chamber, higH-roofed and moss-floored, its rocks faintly phosphorescent. It was big enough to hold four or five times the clan's present number. It was midday. Most of the people were sleeping. A few of the children, off to the rear of the cave, were scratching pictures on the packed bare earth with pointed, fistsized rocks. Lee sat witH his back resting against a cool stone wall. The sleepers were paired off, man and mate, for the most part. The unmated teenagers slept apart, with the older couples between them. As far as Lee could judge, the couples paired permanently, although the teens played the game about as freely as they could. Ardraka was dozing beside him. Lee settled back and tried to turn off his thoughts, but the old man said; "Lee is not asleep?" "No, Lee is not," Ke answered. "Ardraka has seen that Lee seldom sleeps," Ardrake said. "That is true." "Is it that Lee does not need to sleep as Ardraka does?" Lee shook his head. "No, Lee needs sleep as much as Ardraka or any man." "This... place... that Lee comes from. Lee says it is beyond the sea?" "Yes, far beyond." In the faint light from the gleaming rocks, the old man's face looked troubled, deep in difficult thought. "And there are men and women living in Lee's place, men and women like the people here?" Lee nodded. "And how did Lee come here? Did Lee swim around the sea?" 'T'hey had been through this many times. "Lee came around the edge of the sea, walking on land just as Ardraka would." Laughing softly, the old man said, "Ardraka is too feeble now for such a walk. Ardra could make such a walk." "Yes, Ardra can." "Ardraka has tried to dream of Lee's' place, and Lee's people. But such dreams do not come." "Dreams are Hard to command," Lee said. "Yes, truly." "And what of Ardraka and tHe people Here?" Lee asked. "Is tKis tHe only place wHere sucK men and women live?" "Yes. It is tHe best place to live. All other places are deatJi." "There are no men and women such as Ardraka and tHe people here living in another place?" The old man thought hard a moment, then smiled a wrinkled toothless smile. "Surely Lee jokes. Lee knows that Lee's people live in another place." We've been around that bush before. Trying another tack, he asked, "Have Ardraka's people always lived in this place? Did Ardraka's father live here?" "Yes, of course." "And his father?" A nod. "And all the fathers, from the beginning of the people? All lived here, always?" A shrug. "No man knows." "Have there always been this many people living here?" Lee asked. "Did Ardraka's people ever fill this cave when they slept here?" "Oh yes... When Ardraka was a boy, many men and women slept in the outer caves, since there was no room for them here. And when Ardraka's father was young, men and women even slept in the lower caves." "Lower caves?" Ardraka nodded. "Below this one, deeper inside the ground. No man or woman has been in them since Ardraka became chief." "Why is that?" The old man evaded Lee's eyes. "They are not needed." "May Lee visit these lower caves?" "Perhaps," Ardraka said. After a moment's thought, he added, "Children have been born and grown to manhood and died since any man set foot in those caves. Perhaps they are gone now. Perhaps Ardraka does not remember how to find them." "Lee would like to visit the lower caves." T ate that night he walked the ' beach alone, under the glowing star-poor sky, giving his weekly report back to the ship. "He's been cagy about the lower caves," Lee said as the outstretched fingers of surf curled around his ankles. "Why should he be so cautious?" It was Marlene's voice. She was taking the report this night. "Because he's no fool, that's why. These people have never seen a stranger before... not for generations, at least. Therefore their behavior toward me is original, not instinctive. If he's leery of showing me the caves, it's for some reason that's fresh in his mind, not some hoary tribal taboo." "Then what do you intend to do?" "I'm not sure yet -- " Lee turned to head back down the beach and saw Ardra standing twenty paces behind him. "Company," he snapped. "Talk to you later. Keep listening." Advancing toward him, Ardra said, "Many nights, Ardra has seen Lee leave the cave and walk on the beach. Tonight Lee was talking, but Lee was alone. Does Lee speak to a man or woman that Ardra cannot see?" His tone was flat, factual, neither frightened nor puzzled. It was too dark to really make out the expression on his face, but he sounded almost casual. "Lee is alone," he answered as calmly as he could. "There is no man or woman here with Lee. Except Ardra." "But Lee speaks and then is silent. And then Lee speaks again." He knows a conversation when he hears one, even if ifs only one side of it and in a strange language. Ardra suggested, "Perhaps Lee speaks to men and women from X Lee's place, which is far from the sea?" "Does Ardra believe that Lee can speak to men and women far away from this place?" "Ardra believes that is what Lee does at night on the beach. Lee speaks with the Karta." "Karta? What is the meaning of karta?" "It is an ancient word. It means men and women who live in another place." Others, Lee translated to himself. "Yes," he said to Ardra, "Lee, speaks to the others." Ardra's breath seemed to catcH momentarily, then he said with deliberate care, "Lee speaks with the Others." His voice had an edge of steel to it now. What have I stepped into? "It is time to be sleeping, not walking the beach," Ardra said, in a tone that Lee knew was a command. And he started walking toward the caves. Lee outweighed the chief's son by a good twenty pounds and was some ten centimeters taller. But he had seen the speed and strength in Ardra's wiry frame, and knew the difference in reaction times that the fifteen years between them made. So he didn't run or fight; he followed Ardra back to the caves and obediently went to sleep. And all the night Ardra stayed awake and watched over him. The next morning, when the i men went out to fish and the women to gather greens, Ardra took Lee's arm and led Him toward the back of the central cave. Ardraka and five other elders were waiting for them. They all looked very grim. Only then did Lee realize that Ardra was carrying a spear in his other hand. They were sitting in a ragged semicircle, their backs to what looked like a tunnel entrance, their eyes hard on Lee. He sat at their focus, with Ardra squatting beside him. "Lee," Ardraka began without preliminaries, "why is it that Lee wishes to see the lower caves?" The question caught him by surprise. "Because... Lee wishes to learn more about Ardraka's people. Lee comes from far away, and knows little of Ardraka's people." "Is it true," one of the elders asked, "that Lee speaks at night with the Others?" His inflection made the word sound special, fearful, ominous. "Lee speaks to the men and women of the place where Lee came from. It is like the way Ardraka speaks to Ardraka's grandfather... in a dream." "But Ardraka sleeps when doing this. Lee is awake." Ardra broke in, "Lee says Lee's people live beyond tKe sea. Beyond tHe sea is tKe sky. Do Lee's people live in tHe sky?" Off the edge of the world, just like Columbus. "Yes," He admitted. "Lee's people live in the sky -- " "Seel" Ardra sKouted. "Lee is of tHe OtHers!" THe councilmen physically backed away from him. Even Ardraka seemed shaken. "Lee is of the Others," Ardra repeated. "Lee must be killed, before he kills Ardraka's people!" had never heard any of them speak of violence before. "WKy should Lee kill the people Here?" They were all babbling at once. Ardraka raised his hand for silence. "To kill a man is very serious," He said painfully. "It is not certain that Lee is of the Others." "Lee says is with Lee's own mouth!" Ardra insisted. "Why else did Lee come here? Why does Lee want to see the lower caves?" Ardraka glowered at his son, and the younger man stopped. "The Council must be certain before it acts." Struggling to keep his voice calm, Ardra ticked off on his fingers, "Lee says Lee's people live in the sky... the Others live in the sky. Lee wishes to see the lower caves. Why? To see if more of Ardraka's people are living tfiere, so that he can kill all tHe people!" THe Council members mxirmured and glanced at him fearfully. Starting to look like a lynch jury. "Wait," Lee said. "There is more to tHe truth than what Ardra says, Lee's people live in the sky... tHat is true. But that does not mean tHat Lee's people are tKe OtHers. THe sky is wide and larger... , wider than the sea, by far. Many different peoples can live in the sky." Ardraka nodded, his brows knitted in concentration. "But, Lee, if botH Lee's people and the Others live in the sky, why have not the Others destroyed Lee's people as they destroyed Ardraka's ancestors?" Lee felt His stomach drop out of him. So that's it! "Yes," one of the Councilmen said. "The Others live far from this land, yet the Others came here and destroyed Ardraka's forefathers and all the works of such men and women." "Tell Lee what happened," he said, stalling for time to work up answers. "Lee knows nothing about the Others." Not from your side of the war, anyway. Ardraka glanced around at the Council members sitting on both sides of him. They looked uncertain, wary, still afraid. Ardra, beside Lee, had the fixed glare of a born prosecutor. "Lee is not of Ardraka's people," the younger man said, barely controlling the fury in his voice. "Lee must be of th'e Others. There are no people except Ardraka's people and the Others!" "Perhaps that is not so," Ardraka said. "True, Ardraka has always thought it to be this way, but Lee looks like an ordinary man, not like the Others." Ardra huffed. "No living man has seen the Others. How can Ardraka say..." "Because Andraka has seen pictures of the Others," the chief said quietly. "Pictures?" They were startled. "Yes. In the deepest cave, where only the chief can go... and the chief's son. Ardraka had thought for a long time that soon Ardra should see the deepest cave. But no longer. Ardra must see the cave now." The old man got up, stiffly, to his feet. His son was visibly trembling with eagerness. "May Lee also see the pictures?" Lee asked. They all began to protest, but Ardraka said firmly, "Lee has been accused of being of the Others. Lee stands in peril of death. It is right that Lee should see the pictures." The Council members muttered among themselves. Ardra glowered, then bent down and reached for the spear he had left at his feet. Lee smiled to himself. If those pictures give you the slightest excuse, you're going to ram that thing through me. You'd make a good sheriff: kill first, then ask questions. T?ar from Having gotten His way to the deeper caves, Ardraka threaded through a honeycomb of tunnels and chambers, always picking the path that slanted downward. Lee sensed that they were spiralling deeper and deeper into the solid rock of the cliffs, far below the sea level. The walls were crusted and a thick mat of dust clung to the ground. But everything shone with the same faint luminosity as the upper caves, and beneath the dust the footing felt more like pitted metal than rock. Finally Ardraka stopped. They were standing in the entr#rway to a fairly small chamber. The lighting was very dim. Lee stood behind Ardraka and felt Ardra's breath on his back. "This is the place," Ardraka said solemnly. His voice echoed slightly. They slowly entered the chamber. Ardraka walked to the farthest wall and wordlessly pointed to a jumble of lines scrawled at about eye level. The cave was dark, but the lines of the drawing glowed slightly brighter than th'e wall itself. Gradually, Lee pieced the picture together. It was crude, so crude that it was hard to understand. But there were stick figures of men that seemed to be running, and rough outlines of what might be buildings, with curls of smoke rising up from them. Above them all were circular things, ships, with dots for ports. Harsh jagged lines were streaking out of them and toward the stick figures. "Men and women," Ardraka said, in a reverent whisper as he pointed to the stick drawings. "The men and women of the time of Ardraka's farthest ancestors. And here -- " his hand flashed to the circles -- "are the Others." Even in the dim light, Lee could see Ardra's face gaping at the picture. "The Others," he said, his voice barely audible. "Look at Lee," Ardraka commanded bis son. "Does Lee look like the Others, or like a man?" Ardra seemed about to crumble. He said shakily, "Lee... Ardra has misjudged Lee... Ardra is ashamed." "There is no shame," Lee said. "Ardra has done no harm. Ardra was tr#dng to protect Ardraka's people. And besides, you were right. Turning to Ardraka, Lee asked. "Is this all that you know f the Others?" "Ardraka knows that the Others killed the people of Ardraka's forefathers. Before the Others came, Ardraka's ancestors lived in splendor: their living places covered the land everywhere; they swam the seas without fear of any creature of the deeps; they leaped through the sky and laughed at the winds and storms; every day was bright and good and there was no night. Then the Others came and destroyed everything. The Others turned the sky to fire, and brought night. Only the people in the deepest cave survived. This was the deepest cave. Only the people of Aidraka escaped the Others." We destroyed this world, Lee told himself. An interstellar war, eons ago. We destroyed each other, old man. Only you've been destroyed for good, and we clirnbed back. "One more thing remains," Ardraka said. He walked into the shadows on the other end of the room and pushed open a door. A door! It was metal, Lee could feel as he went past it. There was another chamber, larger, A storeroom! Shelves lined the walls. Most of them empty, but here and there were boxes, containers, machinery with strange writing on it. "TKese belonged to Ardraka's oldest ancestors," the chief said. "No man today knows wKy these things were saved Here in the deepest cave. They Have no purpose. They are dead. As dead as the people who put them Here." It was Lee who was trembling as they made their way up to the dwelling caves. XI I t was a week before fie dared stroll the beach! at night again, a week of torment, even tfiough Ardra never, gave him the slightest reason to think that He was still under suspicion. They were just as stunned as fie was wfien he told them about it. "We killed them," fie wfiispered savagely at them, back in the comfort of the ship. "We destroyed them. Maybe we even made the Pup explode, to wipe them out completely." "That's... farfetched," Rassmussen answered. But his voice sounded lame. "What do we do now?" "I want to see those artifacts." "Yes, but how?" Lee said, "I can take you down to the cave, if we can put the whole clan to sleep for a few hours. Maybe gas..." "That could work," Rassmussen agreed. "A soporific gas?" Pascual's soft tenor rang incredulously in Lee's ears. "But we haven't the faintest idea of how it might affect them." "It's the only way," Lee said. "You can't dig your way into the cave... even if you could, they would hear it and you'd be discovered." "But gas... it could kill them all." "They're all dead right now," Lee snapped. "Those artifacts are the only possible clue to their early history." Rassmussen decided. "We'll do it." Lee slept less than ever the next few nights, and wfien he did he dreamed, but no longer about the buildings on Titan. Now he dreamed of the ships of an ancient Earth, huge round ships that spat fire on the cities and people of Makta. He dreamed of the Pup exploding and showering the planet with' fire, blowing off the atmospfiere, boiling the oceans, turning mounliving thing on the surface of the world, leaving tlie planet bathed in a steam cloud, its ground ruptured with angry new volcanoes. Tt was a rainy dark night when you could hardly see ten meters beyond the cave's mouth that they came. Lee heard their voices in his head as they drove the skimmer up onto the beach and clambered down from it and headed for the caves. Inside the caves, the people were asleep, sprawled innocently on the damp musty ground. Out of the rain a huge, bulky metal shape materialized, walking with exaggerated caution. "Hello, Sid," Jerry Grote's voice said in his head, and the white metal shape raised a hand in greeting. The Others, Lee thought as he watched, four more powersuited figures appear in the dark rain. He stepped out of the cave, the rain a cold shock to his body. "Bring the stuff?" Grote hitched a gauntleted thumb at one of the others. "Pascual's got it. He's insisting on administering the gas himself." "Okay, but let's get it done quickly, before somebody wakes up and spots you. Who else is with you?" "Chien, Tanaka and Stek. Tanaka can help Carlos with the anesthetic. Chien and Stek can look over the artifacts." Lee nodded agreement. Pascual and Tanaka spent more than an hour seeping the mildest soporific they know of through the sleeping cave. Lee fidgeting outside on the beach, in the rain, waiting for them to finish. When Tanaka finally told them it was safe to go through, he hurried past the sprawled bodies, scarcely seeing Pascual -- still inside his cumbersome suit -- patiently recording medical analyses of each individual. Even with the suit lamps to light the corridors, it was hard to retrace his steps dovm to the lowest level of the ancient shelter. But when he got to the storeroom, Lee heard Stek break into a long string of Polish exultation at the sight of the artifacts. 'he three suited figures Kolographed, x-rayed, took Taxation counts, measured, weighed, every piece on the ancient shelves. They touched nothing directly, but lifted each piece with loving tenderness in a portable magnetic grapple. "This one," Stek told Lee, holding a hand-sized, oddly angular instrument in mid-air with the grapple, "we must take with us." "Why?" "Look at it," the physicist said. "If it's not an astronautical sextant or something close to it. I'll eat Charnovsky's rocks for a month." The instrument didn't look impressive to Lee. It had a lens at one end, a few dials at the other. Most of it was just an angular metal box, with strange printing on it. "You want to know where these people originally came from? " Stek asked. "If they came from somewhere other than this planet, the information could be inside this instrument." Lee snapped his gaze from the instrument to Stek's helmeted face. "If it is a sextant, it must have a reference frame built into it. A tape, perhaps, that lists the stars that these people wanted to go to." "Okay," Lee said. "Take it." By the time they got back up to the main sleeping cave and out to the beach again, it was full daylight. "We'll have to keep them sleeping until almost dawn tomorrow," Lee told Pascual. "Otherwise they might suspect that something unusual's happened." The doctor's face looked concerned but not worried. "We can do that without harming them, I think. But, Sid, they'll be very hungry when they awake." Lee turned to Grote. "How about taking the skimmer out and stunning a couple of big fish' and towing them back here to the shallows?" Grinning, Grote replied, "Hardly fair sport with the equipment I've got." He turned and headed for the car. "Wait," Stek called to him. "Give me a chance to get this safely packed in a magnetic casing." And the physicist took the instrument off toward the skimmer. "Sid," Pascual said gently, "I want you to come back with us. You need a thorough medical check." "Medical?" Lee flashed. "Or are you fronting for Lehman?" Pascual's eyes widened with surprise. "If you had a mirror, you would see why I want to check you. You're breaking out in skin cancers." Instinctively, Lee looked at his hands and forearms. There were a few tiny blisters on them. And more on his belly and legs. "It's from overexposure to the ultraviolet. Hatfield's skin-darkening didn't fully protect you." "Is it serious?" "I can't tell without a full examination." Just like a doctor. "I can't leave now," Lee said. "I've got to be here when they wake up, and make sure that they don't suspect they've been visited by the... by us." "And if they do suspect?" Lee shrugged. "That's something we ought to know, even if we can't do anything about it." "Won't it be dangerous for you?" "Maybe." Pascual shook his head. "You mustn't stay out in the open any longer. I won't be responsible for it." "Fine. Do you want me to sign a release form?" rote brought the skimmer back around sundown, with two good-sized fish aboard. The others got aboard around midnight, and with a few final radioed words of parting, they drove off the beach and out to sea. At dawn the people woke up. They looked and acted completely normally, as far as Lee could tell. It was one of the children who noticed the still-sluggish fish that Grote had left in a shallow pool just outside the line of breakers. Every man in the clan splashed out, spear in hand, to get them. They feasted happSy that day. 'he dream was confusing. Somehow the towers on Titan and the exploding star got mixed together. Lee saw himself driving a bone spear into Uie sleeping form of one of the natives. The man turned on e ground, with the spear run through his body, and smiled bloodily at him. It was Ardraba. "Sid!" He snapped awake. It was dark, and the people were sleeping, full-bellied. He was slouched near one of the entryways to the main sleeping cave, at the mouth of a tunnel leading to tlie openings in tKe cliff wall. "Sid, can you Hear me?" "Yes," Ke whispered so low that he could only feel the vibration in fiis throat. "I'm up the beach about three kilometers from the relay unit. You've got to come back to the ship. Stek thinks he's figured out the instrument." Wordlessly, silently, Lee got up and padded through the tunnel and out onto the beach. The night was clear and bright. Dawn would be coming in another hour, he judged. The sea was calm, the wind a gentle crooning as it swept down from the cliffs. "Sid did you hear wHat I said? Stek thinks he knows what the instrument is for. It's part of a pointing system for a communications setup." "I'm on my way." He still whispered, and turned to see if anyone was following him. Grote was in a biosuit, and no one else was aboard the skimmer. The engineer jabbered about Stek's work on the instrument all the way back to the ship. Just before they arrived, Grote suggested, "Uh, Sid you do want to put on some coveralls, don't you?" Two biosuited men were setting up some electronics equipment at the base of the ship's largest telescopes dangling in a hoist sling overhead, the fierce glow of Sir- ius glinting off its metal barrel. "Stek's setting up an experiment," Grote explained. T ee was bundled into a biosuit ' and ushered into the physicist's workroom as soon as he set foot inside the ship. Stek was a large, round, florid man with thinning red hair. Lee had Hardly spoken to him at all, except for; the few hours at the cave, when the physicist had been encased in a powersuit. "It's a tracker, built to find a star in the sky and lock onto it as long as it's above the horizon," Stek said, gesturing to the instrument hovering in a magnetic grapple a few inches above his work table. "You're sure of that?" Lee asked. The physicist glanced at him as though he had been insulting. "There's no doubt about it. It' a tracker, and it probably was used to aim a communication antenna at their home star." "And where is that?" "I don't know yet. That's why I'm setting up the experiment with the telescope." Lee walked over to the work table and stared at the instrument. "How can you be certain that it's what you say it is?" Stek flushed, then controlled himself. With obvious patience, Ke explained. "X-ray probes allowed that tKe instrument contained a magnetic memory tape. The tape was in binary code, and it was fairly simple to transliterate the code, electronically, into tKe sEip's main computers. We didn't even Have to toucK tKe instrument pHysically... except witK electrons." Lee made an expression tKat showed he was duly impressed. Looking Happier, Stek went on, "TKe computer cross-cKecked tKe instrument's coding and came up witK correlations: attitude references were on tKe instrument's tape, and astronomical ephemerides, timing data and so fortK. Exactly what we'd put into a communications tracker." "But this was made by a different race of people -- " "It makes no difference," Stek said sharply. "TKe pKysics are the same. TKe universe is tKe same. TKe instrument can only do tKe job it was designed to do, and tKat job was to track a single star." "Only one star?" "Yes, that's why I"m certain it was for communicating witK their home star." "So we can find tKeir Home star after all." Lee felt the old dread returning, but witK it something new, something deeper. Those people in the caves were our enemy. And maybe their brothers, the ones who built the mactiines on Titan, are still out there somewhere looking tor them -- and tor us, T ee ate back at tKe Sirius globe,  but Pascual insisted on his remaining in a biosuit until they Had tEorougKly checked him out. And they wouldn't let him eat Eartfi food, altKougK tKere was as mucH local food as He wanted. He didn't want mucH. "You've thinned out too mucK," Marlene said. She was sitting next to him at the galley table. "Ever see a fat Sirian?" He meant it as a joke; it came out waspish'. Marlene dropped the subject. TKe wKole ship's company gathered around the telescope and the viewscreen that would show an amplified picture of tKe telescope's field of view. Stek bustled around, making last-minute checks and adjustments to the equipment. Rassmussen stood taller tKan everyone else, looking alternately worried and excited. Everyone, including Lee, was in a biosuit. Lehman showed up at Lee's elbow. "Do you think it will work?" "Driving tKe telescope front tKe ship's computer's version of the instrument's tape? Stek seems to think it'll go all right." "And you?" Lee shrugged. "The people in the caves told me what I wanted to know. Now this instrument will tell us where they came from originally." "The homeworld of our ancient enemies?" "Yes." For once, Lehman didn't seen! to be amused. "And what happens then?" "I don't know," Lee said. "Maybe we go out and see if they are still there. Maybe we re-open the war." If there was a war." "There was. It might still be going on, for all we know. Maybe we're just a small part of it, a skirmish." "A skirmish that wiped out the life on this planet," Lehman said. "And also wiped out Earth, too." "But what about the people on this planet, Sid? What about the people in the caves?" Lee couldn't answer. "Do we let them die out, just because they might have been our enemies a few millenia ago." "They would still be our enemies, if they knew who we are," Lee said tightly. "So we let them die?" Lee tried to blot their faces out of his mind, to erase the memory of Ardraka and the children and Ardra apologizing shamefully and the people fishing in the morning... , "No," he heard himself say. "We've got to help them. They can't hurt us any more, and we ought to help them." Now Lehman smiled. "It's ready," Stek said, his voice pitched high with excitement. Sitting at the desk-sized console that stood beside the telescope, he thumbed the power switch and punched a series of buttons. The viewscreen atop the desk glowed into life, and a swarm of stars appeared. With a low hum of power, the telescope slowly turned, slowly, to the left. The scene in the viewscreen shifted. Beside the screen was a smaller display, an astronomical map with a bright luminous dot showing where the telescope was aiming. The telescope stopped turning, hesitated, edged slightly more to the left and then made a final, barely discernible correction upward. "It's locked on." The viewscreen showed a meager field of stars, with a single bright pinpoint centered exactly in the middle of the screen. "What is it, what star?" Lee pushed forward, through the crowd that clustered around the console. "My God," Stek said, Kis voice sounding Hollow. "That's... the sun." Lee felt his knees wobble. "They're from Earth!" "It can't be," someone said. Lee shoved past the people in front of him and stared at the map. The bright dot was fixed on the sun's location. "They're from Earth!" He shouted. "They're part of us!" "But how could..." "They were a colony of ours," Lee realized. "The Others were an enemy... an enemy that nearly wiped them out and smashed Earth's civilization back into a stone age. The Others built those damned machines on Titan, but Ardraka's people did not. And we didn't destroy the people here... we're the same people!" "But that's -- " "How can you be sure?" ( C T T e is right," Charnovsky said, his heavy bass rumbling above the other voices. They all stopped to Hear him. "There are too many coincidences any other way. These people are completely human because they came from Earth. Any other explanation is extraneous." Lee grabbed the Russian by the shoulders. "Nick, we've got work to do! We've got to Help them. We've got to introduce them to fire, and metals and cereal grains -- " Charnovsky laughed. "Yes, yes, of course. But not tonight, eh? Tonight we celebrate." "No," Lee said, realizing where he belonged. "Tonight I go back to them." "Go back?" Marlene asked. "Tonight I go back with a gift," Lee went on. "A gift from my people to Ardraka's. A plastic boat from the skimmer. That's a gift they'll be able to understand and use." Lehman said, "You still don't know who built the machinery on Titan." "We'll find out one of these days." Rassmussen broke in, "You realize that we will Have to return Earthward before the next expedition could possibly get anywhere near Here." "Some of us can wait here for the next expedition. I will, anyway." The captain nodded and a slow grin spread across His face. "I knew you would even before we found out that your friends are really our brothers." Lee looked around for Grote. "Come on, Jerry. Let's get moving. I want to see Ardraka's face when he sees the boat. T)ut before he saw Ardraka's face, there was a moment when he realized what he had said. They Hadn't learned who it was who had built the machines on Titan. All they had learned was that whoever those builders were, they had been capable of smashing a civilization fully as advanced as Lee's own. Millenia ago. Days later, Lee had come to wish that he never would find out the answer to his question about the machine-builders. And years later than that, he had the answer. And wished even more strongly that he hadn't.      In our companion magazine. If, we've had a policy for some years of encouraging new talent by publishing some of it in every issue. The If "Firsts" (or, as they are sometimes called, the IFirSfories) have introduced a fair number of bright new talents to the field of science fiction -- Joseph Green, Larry Niven and others who you see in Galaxy these days, to name a few. And that's the normal S.O.P. way to do it, we think. So when you see a "first" author in Galaxy, rather than If, you probably expect something unusual. Next month we have something unusual for you. His name is J. R. Klugh, his story is called Golden Quicksand, and it's the first story he ever wrote. Jack Gaughan has done some rather unusual artwork for it, too. We think you'll like Golden Quicksand, and we think you'll be seeing more of J. R. Klugh. Also next month we'll be bringing another story in the trilogy that began with Nighfwings, by Robert Silverberg. The name of it is To Jorslem, and it ends the pilgrimage that Nighfwings began. James Blish will be with us with Our Binary Brothers; Hayden Howard, who wrote the "Eskimo Invasion" stories a couple of years ago, begins to embroider a rich new tapestry with Kendy's World; Willy Ley and Algis Budrys will of course be back with their regular columns. And we will have a selection of shorts drawn from an inventory that at the moment includes Brian W. Aldiss, R. E. Banks, Philip K. Dick and that same Algis Budrys; we won't know which of them will be in next month's issue till we see how the type sets. Join us and see for yourself... A Non-Fact Article The Thing-Of-The-Month Clubs quarterly supplement to ttie journal of the Consolidated Galactic Federation of Consumers' AsForeword F or the benefit of our members on Luxor, Lonestar and Eldorado, with tlieir average income of Cr. # and taxlaws which annually take away all that they haven't managed to spend since last time, three years ago we conceived this supplementary publication and its resounding motto, "The more you spend the less you get!" Unfortunately there have been delays beyond our control in launching it. It was not until the proceeds from quadrupling the deluxe subscription rate to began to accumulate that we could even make down payments on adequately expensive articles to be tested. When at long last we had the funds at our disposal, we made the dismaying discovery that just about everything costly enough to be worth our attention had already been bought up by citizens of the three above-named planets. There is not, for example, a quunch machine to be had at present for love or money; they are all in private hands despite their original price-tag of Cr. #; and until their builders, the Yog, cycle back into this part of the galaxy in about fifty thousand years presumably no more will come on the market. For a while we considered opening a special branch on Luxor so that at least we could borrow a few articles to test. However, the operation of a nonprofit organization like ours is strictly forbidden there, so we had to drop the idea. Now at last, though, we have come up with a category of services potentially useful to people hunting for ways of bleeding off their excess purchasing power. We have conducted a far more hasty survey of them than we usually do, we must admit, but for once we only had to apply a single criterion to determine their desirability: did they, or did they not, cost a hell of a lot for absolutely minimal return? Several of the following undoubtedly do that, and we would refer you to the inside front cover for the increased subscription rates we have found it necessary to introduce as a result. Background 'hing of the Month Clubs have a long history, stretching (according to some authorities) clear back to the PreAtomic dark ages. Allegedly the original intention was to offer exceptional value for money, but it did not take long for them to evolve into their modern form: that is to say, they provide a captive group of potential purchasers for just about anything you need to get rid of in quantity. In this century, for instance, we have seen the Bomb-of-the Month Club, which enabled the Neo-Pacifist Party on Bellatrix not merely to fulfill its election pledges concerning general disarmament but also to show a healthy credit balance in its first budget after assuming power -- although admittedly the consequences on other planets where subscribers suddenly found themselves in possession of the galaxy's most modern weaponry at a few hundred credits a throw were not quite so satisfactory, and the club had to cease operation rather suddenly. We have also seen tlie Virusof-the-Month Club, aimed at the specialized but enormous market of hypochondriacs who refused to believe their doctors when assured there was nothing wrong with them. This, however, suffered from excessive client wastage as they were compelled to seek ever more exotic diseases, and the management finally succumbed to a batch! of Glotzman's Germ which was accidentally dropped in the packing department and which turned them all livid green with totally ankylosed joints. And so on. Few of the myriad such ventures currently advertised meet our basic yardstick: outlay per annum of not less than a million credits with negligible value received. Our reports on those which do follow herewith. Test Reports "lle were naturally first at ' tracted to one of the longby the solitary occupant of the garbage-dump world Gehenna, Lord Albert GreaseThrogmorton. Fired with ambition to create the galactic counterpart of the sort of stately home his ancestors had occupied on Earth in the old days, he advertised rubbish for sale (his own selection) at a rate of Cr. # a month, which puts the subscription well above our minimum level. Owing to the fact that ever since the club's inception all selections have been shipped in unscrewed sub-lightspeed projectiles built from old plastic buckets and soda-water syphons, there is a good chance that subscribers as far distant as Luxor, Lonestar and Eldorado will not live to see the delivery of their monthly junk. We must, however, warn you that the delay -- sometimes amounting to centuries -- between dispatch and receipt can lead to one major difficulty. What was garbage a hundred years ago can easily become today's valuable antique. One Croesian subscriber, for example, received the left hand of a statue by Harrison Grabthrush', which had been missing since the Great Moonquake of #. A museum on Grabthrash's birthworld of Moralia bid Cr. # for it; the Croesian government promptly taxed the offer at #, and the poor fellow was ruined. Another package contained a copy of the Forbidden Book of Scritch which some very strongminded reader must have managed to throw away before becoming caught up in its insidious wheedling. The new owner was not so lucky and committed suicide at page # (held by students of the subject to be below average for the course; page # is generally regarded as the breaking point). We can therefore only recomreservations. The next to attract our attena point close to the galactic center by the only race yet known with control over the process of continuous creation, the Flooge. Since this was by a factor of several hundred the most expensive club we Had encountered, our Hopes ran HigH for several weeks until we began to wonder why we were unable to trace any customers, satisfied or otherwise. We were sure that tHe club would not advertise on the extensive scale it does Had tKere not been significant response from human beings. Perhaps we were obtuse, but it took an advanced computer to spot what the problem is if you join this club. It turned out to be such an acute one that we did not ourselves feel inclined to test any samples of the product. THe trouble is, simply, storage space. As is usual witH these clubs, a premium or bonus offer is made to induce people to join, and in this case it consists of a small gas-giant in addition to the regular selection of Earth-type worlds. In the only case we have been able to document, Mrs. Hylla Handelstein, titular owner of the two largest continents on Freesia, decided sHe would like more elbow-room and duly filled out the application form. Her planets were, we must admit, dispatched very promptly indeed and we are not in any sense imbona-fide organization. However, that is small comfort to Mrs. Handelstein and the few surviving inhabitants of Freesia -- the gas-giant has already dragged away ninety per cent of its atmosphere, and tides and earthquakes are seriously hampering evacuation. If you must join this club, we advise giving an address in an uninhabited system.  somewhat more innocuous undertaking might appear erates on a round-robin basis and requires members to dispatch their monthly selection, after four weeks of enjoyment, to the next person on the list. This too, though, has certain drawbacks. Despite an enormous backlog of original masterpieces to draw on (the Club was instituted to make amends for the art thief Jeremiah Gung-ho Waterboy, who, as is well known, contrived during his century and a half of operation to transfer the entire contents of the British Museum, the Louvre, the Guggenheim and the Leningrad Hermitage to his private estate on Rafflesworld, replacing each item with a virtually perfect copy to escape detection) the membership Has recently expanded to the point where non-human masterworks have been introduced to supplement the existing stocks. Whatever the pleasure to be derived from a month's contemplation of the Mona Lisa or the Elgin Marbles, we do not feel that it adequately compensates for the experience of one of our test panel, who was sent as his very first selection a flaying-machine by the great Skrinnian artist Three-and-a-half Ug. Admittedly it was of exquisite craftsmanship and unparalleled precision; nonetheless, human beings do not count the removal of their epidermis according to predetermined symbolic patterns among the art-forms they are capable of appreciating. (We are glad to rejfcrt that our tester is expected to leave the hospital soon.) Administrative oversights of a similar nature likewise prevent us from unreservedly recomstress that racial prejudice has absolutely nothing to do with our opinion no organization with chapters among as many different species as has ConGalFedConAss could possibly be open to that charge. Nor are we square, or prissy; we fully recognize that people's tastes vary very widely, and they should be free to indulge them provided they neither interfere with others against their will nor disturb the galactic peace. However, we do feel that the warning about the penalty for non-consummation which is inments should be supplemented by a clause concerning non-consumption. It was only with the greatest difficulty that the female members of our testing panel extricated themselves from the embrace of their respective selections for the first month of their trial membership, and in two or three cases quite extensive surgery was called for. The selection for that month Happened to be Voracian male, and Voracians -- as we were not informed by the instruction leaflet -- have habits which constitute a sort of mirror-image of those of the Black Widow spiders. In other words, the male achieves climax by ingesting his partner. Luckily, the average size of this species is only about half a meter, and their capacity is accordingly rather limited. Nonetheless, we exercised our option to discontinue membership after an initial trial and were glad of the chance to do so, as we had been threatened with mass resignations by all our testers. A new venture, announced a brought them also into our range. They are now operating an ultra-de-luxe category of membership for those wishing to own exceptionally large pets. The idea would seem an admirable one; regrettably, our own experience has not borne it out in practice. The first selection we received was a Tyrocdon from Haglith's World, a rather beautiful creature standing some twelve meters tall and covered with glistening red and yellow scales. The dietary instructions furnished with it, however, proved to refer to the previous selection, a regular African elephant, and by the time we discovered that Tyrocdons subsist exclusively on fluorspar, the beast had felt the first pangs of hunger. This was fatal... , or very nearly so. When they're hungry, Tyrcodons emit a howling noise in the low supersonic range at sufficient strength to bring down the average Earthside city-block. Fortunately, experience in the past had persuaded us to establish our testing-labs in a block reinforced against anything short of major meteorite impact, but the consequences might have been alarming. And our second selection turned out to be a Gigas whale, whose natural environment is a deep ammonia-methane ocean with a pressure of about # kg.sq. cm. at# C. When opened inadvertently to Earthnormal pressure and temperature, the creature burst and showered long and disgusting strands of its internal organs all over ever # Twhere. We have ceded the balance of our membership to an impecunious zoo on Pennywise and hope that the proceeds from later exhibitions of the selections will cover the suit being brought against us for creating a health hazard in Greater Greater New York. A club which struck us as very promising but which is suspended at the time of writing for reasons detailed below is launched on Schizophrenia but already so successful as to have attracted members on over twenty planets. Members receive a printed-molecule brain-program and an automatic imposer worn over the scalp (wigs are offered as an optional extra to conceal the device in use). So long as the imposer remains in position, the wearer's personality is altered towards a desired character chosen from a wide range indeed -- currently more tiian three thousand choices. As we said above, However, the club is temporarily suspended owing to a legal dispute. The population of a certain town on Puritania joined the club virtually en masse, and in a single month ninety-two per cent of the male residents chose the Casanova program, while eigHty-six per cent of the female residents selected the corresponding Messalina program. Owing to this imbalance between male and female, fierce rivalry developed over the favors of the available ladies and so many duels were fought in the first week that the planetary government was compelled to step in. The survivors, deprived of their imposers, naturally reverted to the normal customs of their world and at the time of writing there are factorial-#I divorce suits pending, sufficient -- according to our computers -- to occupy the entire time of the Puritanian courts until well into the next universal cycle. Unofficial sources suggest that the government, faced with this problem, plans to change the name of its world to Saturnalia and give up, but we have been unable to confirm the rumor. A club which has memberslup fees well below our minimum standard, but which involves incidental outlay bringing the total cost considerably above it, on a principle related to that of the last-mentioned club, but instead of an imposer an injection ed to induce temporary detestation of items from an imaginatively chosen list. Among other things which our test-panel sampled, we would cite plate-glass windows, water-sculpture, plastic minijerkins, autojazz generators, and (perhaps most useful of all for our purposes) money As you will doubtless have realized, though, it's the lal costs which increase the expenditxue of this club so substantially, and we can only recommend it to people who have time to spare for frequent appearances in court. Best Buy T T aving read the foregoing, you will by this time probably be wondering: did we not come across any Thing-of-the-Month Club which we can wholeheartedly recommend? We did indeed! Astonishingly, it is a club with no membership dues, open to anyone on completion of a simHere is music composed on computer and transducers, ranging from computer-played versions of Christmas carols and rounds to the complex sounds that offer a new dimension in musicology. Composers include Dr. John R. Pierce, Dr. M. V. Mathews, David Lewin, James Penny, etc, etc. # selections on a #-inch, high-fidelity, long-playing record produced by Decca. A "must" for your record library and a conversation piece for all occasions. Priced # postpaid -- send in the coupon today. i Galaxy Publishing Corp. #I Hudson Street, I New York City #  Yes, send me my #-inch hi-fi j record of M iisic jrom Mathematics I right away. I enclose check or i money order of #. I Name I I Address I City  State Zip Code...  ('Offer good in U. S. A. Only) pie application form such' as is enclosed with this issue of EXcharged by the management is for incidental expenses. We are, of course, referring to the absolutely brand-new This is a club without strings, membership being subject to only one condition: that if the proceeds from your monthly burglary fall below Cr. #, service will be automatically discontinued and is non-renewable. It meets all requirements stated by ConGalFedConAss's members on all three of the galaxy's wealthiest worlds, and its impeccable reliability is attested by the fact that it is under the personal supervision of the retiring editor of this magazine, who wishes to take this opportunity of saying that having served the public for so long in one capacity he regards this move to a new job as no more than a logical extension of his previous activities and hopes that many of the subscribers who have so loyally supported ConGalFedConAss for so long will find everything they Fill out the application right away. The forms will be dealt with strictly in order of receipt. There was nothing like Raceworld before the Solferrans. No others had such need to improve the breed. I The best-known cry in Galactica floated up through Peter Christmas's office window. The big brown man let his eyes stray from the tridi to the scene below. A gaggle of little dinosaurs were streaking by the stands, their jewelled Hides flashing in the light of Raceworld's morning. Raceworld! Christmas's jaw softened briefly. He turned back to his visitor, who was furling and unfurling himself irritably on the courtesy perch. "But is not flying! On Xemos we do not call this flying!" "Mr. Porridan," Christmas said, "it's not a question f being able to fly well, of being able to fly over mountains and so on. If you wisH to enter your animals in tKe Non-Flying Avian classes, tfiey must not fly at all. No flapping, no gliding even for a few steps. Look at tKat fellow tliere!" He pointed to tKe tridi wKere a large ostricK-like fowl was brandisKing his pinions and lofting Kimself easily as he pranced about. Porridan's vaguely human face took on an insulted air, like a dog rejecting inferior biscuits. "Mr. Porridan, do you realize what would happen if your entry did that during a race? First, it would be disqualified, and you would lose your entry fee and costs, not to mention wKat Raceworld would lose in compensating the mutuels. Second, you would undoubtedly get a judgment for fouling and damages by some of the other contestants, which would come out of your planetary bond. Thirdly, somebody might get hurt, which means really expensive reparations, and of course I, as Chief Steward, would be responsible for an improper ruling. It happened once a long while back when we weren't so careful. An entry with hidden inflatable vanes got into cursed thing took off over the finish line -- with the sulky -- and not only injured three other; drivers but crashed in the stands. settle that one -- Excuse me a moment." He turned to Kis chiming intercom. "Yes, Hal? Fine, I'll lift the quarantine right away. No, for Solsake, Hal, I've told you a alarms than one epizootic. You call 'em as you see 'em. I'll back you if I have to isolate every animal on the planet. Wait, Hal, entry that's going to need belly straps. The planet rep claims it'll upset His birds, they won't run with straps. His birds are coming in on MT today about second period. Can you meet the rep there and work something out? Porridan -- no, P as in problem. From Xemos Three, right? Thanks, Hal. "TKat was our chief veterinarian, Mr. Porridan -- Doctor Lamont. La-mont. He will meet you when your bird comes through', and I know he will find a solution." Y T is visitor was snuffling through his dewlaps. "Something which will permit your splendid animals to display their magnificent running ability before the eyes of the whole Galaxy," Christmas added hopefully. "They're great birds, Mr. Porridan. Believe me, Raceworld wants to show them at their best as much as you do." "We of the poor backward worlds meet with humiliations from the so-called fair play of the Galactic Imperialists!" Porridan wailed. "Because we are poor you insult our culture!" He flung his shoulder membranes over his head, dislodging several diamond ear-clips which' rolled on the floor. Christmas helped retrieve them. After Porridan had counted them, Christmas said, "There's one other little matter. Sir. The bursar is rather puzzled over an entry in your cost sheet. Could you give us some clarification on the, ah, auxiliary animals item?" "But we were guaranteed free transport," Porridan shrilled. "Are we now to be cheated here, too?" "Not at all, Mr. Porridan:, please calm yourself. As you said. Gal Q offers free matter transport and lodging to any planet wishing to send an entry to Raceworld, up to a certain mass. That includes the competing animals, plus trainers, jockeys or drivers, veterinary, and so on, plus food and supplies as appropriate. The auxiliary animals category is intended to cover certain cases where the racers require other animals, such as their young, or biological symbiotes, or even mascots or imprinted mh imals, for their well-being. But we do require a word of explaaation when the shipment runs aS high as yours -- that is, two hundred auxiliaries. Just what are these extra animals, Mr. PMfridan?" Porridan had furled himseK SO that only his large aggrieved eyes were visible. "Female animals," Ke said coldly. "Oh, but I see some of your racing birds are female... what species are these other females?" Porridan shrugged. "Just females." "You mean female Xemoji-i ans? Like you?" "Females are not people!" "In other words, these females are not for the animals but for the training staff, right? But you have only twenty male personnel. Do these females performi any service in connection wittj the racing animals?" "Of course not. What could they do?" #T see. Mr. Porridan, I deplorehaving to pry like this, but you must see this is a fantastic expense to Gal Q. Transporting mass from your position at the rim is -- " "Ah! Again you insult us because we are far away and backward !" "Mr. Porridan, no one is insulting you. It's a question of fair play. What would all the other planetary teams say if we let you bring in ten females for every trainer and driver?" "Ten females are not for trainers and drivers!" Porridan squealed. Refurling himself furiously, he started for the door. "You insult even our intimate life! Xemosian females are not for discussion! This is too much! The Treaty of Xemos can be reopened! Poor as we are, we can still die for our honor!" "Mr. Porridan, wait!" The door slammed. Christmas blew an imaginary fly off his blunt nose, pushed one hand through his reddish wool and stabbed his male secretary's signal. "I'm here, PC," said a cheerful otterlike being, from the side door. "Dana, tell the Secretariat that Xemos has blown his wig again, and they better get someone after him to oil him down. Lamont will take care of the entry ruling, but get Brooksie onto the sex situation on Xemos -- especially the standard mating ratios and female status, Porridan claims their females aren't people, and he needs a couple of hundred of them, mostly for the team chiefs, I gather. I'm sure it's a phony, but check it out, vidll you? And what are these?" "The ruling on the squid propellant situation, PC. We finally got agreement: All contestant will submit to ink-sac removal, but riders must wear masks capable of filtering legitimate metabolic products. We do the cheiri anal." "How about the I.Q. business? Are those Deneb squids animals, or do they go over to Galsports as people?" "Not yet clear, PC, We could get a ruling on the squids, but a mammalian group has injected itself into the question. They claim, any contestant capable of using a stop-watch isn't an animal." "Whose animals are using stopwatches?" "That Flanigan outfit. Light equinoids." "Hey, Flange is one of the teams in the class that's been: having so many long shot wins. The Stat people from Mutuel put me onto last night. They've had Lamont running covert metabolic tests on the whole field... I wonder -- " He punched his intercom savagely, and the mournful face of his security came on. "Kurtis? Can you put a total snoop on the Flange delegation right away? Light Horses. Yes, especially I want the stables, tfie animals. Sound, pictures, even ity, around the clock, too, until we get something. Oh, just a hunch, but it could be nasty -- that's right, like the old Pyrrh'oxa mess. You know what to look for. Thanks, Kurt." C hristmas sighed. The reputation of Raceworld, Inc. -- Inc. for Incorruptible -- rested heavy on his shoulders. "There's another thing," said Dana, thoughtfully flicking a black tongue around his beautiful cream muzzle. "Maybe nothing to it, but that new Ankru team that started yesterday has won two of their first three starts. All in different classes. One herbiamph, a carnii-mammal and an N.F.A. The N.F.A. came in second." "Dana, your hunches are golden. I'll never forget that alleged herbivorous Capellan thing that would have eaten our starter... When's Ankru running next?" "Just coming up, PC. Giant armored reps on the main track." "Could I sneak down and take a look?" Dana's bristles twitched at the big human's cublike eagerness. "Okay, but remember the Gal Q conference in Half a unit -- PC, please keep your caller open." Christmas blew joyfully as He wrestled the commocollar onto his thick neck and stepped out onto the balcony to mount his airsled. Raceworld! His Raceworld. His broad nose vn'inkled in the spicy breeze from a thousand racetracks on which ran, hopped, flopped, swam, slithered, humped, darted and thundered planets. Raceworld the perfect planet, turning stately through equal hours of flawless day and balmy floodlit night. Her utterly predictable climate graded smoothly from equator to pole, and offered every oxygen-breather its natural optimum. Directly in front of Christmas's equatorial headquarters lay the major track for the most spectacular of all races -- the giant armored reptiles, general Galaxy favorites. Other hot-climate beasts ran here too; big cats, savannah ungulates, and giant insects and arachnoids. The left horizon was mountains, holding the canyons, pylons and airborne stands of the flighted races. On his right glittered the sea world where aquatic forms competed. Beyond the track in front was a great hotel and recreation complex, and beyond that, stretching around the planet's curve, lay the special-atmosphere domes and exotic courses where indescribable creatures met to dig or spin or spit or display whatever competitive frenzy their home worlds had developed as sport. All for the honor of those home worlds -- and incidentally to the honor and profit of Raceworld and its Solterran staffII C hristmas cast an eye up to the commo satellite -- "the eyes of the Galaxy are upon you!" -- and checked his chronometer. He let his airsled settle into the main track infield, past the vast mutuel boards, which were showing a Myrian entry as favorite. He turned his glasses on the backstretch where the giant reptiles were warming up, making the ground quake. The polished bodies blazed, the riders almost invisible behind fantastically assorted shoulder-plates. "Great sight, isn't it, Sir?" Christmas recognized the tall ebony boy as one of Hal Lament's veterinary internes. They leaned together on the rail to watch a rider tr#dng to control lus mount's tendency to thrash a ten-ton tail. The rider, an arthropod type from around Sirius, Christmas guessed, worked feverishly with his string-straps on the creature's hind brain. Christmas' main interest, the Ankru entry, was a low-slung, nondescript red beast whose huge wither-fan concealed his jockey. The first brush was over, and the field began to fall in behind the tremendous scaffolds of the traveling start-gate. "The Field is in Motion!" A roar came from tKe stands. Galaxy-wide betting was always Heavy for this one. The arthopod went by in pole position, still making adjustments. Number Two was the Myrian favorite, a towering green monster with a slobbering trunk of a head thirty feet off the ground. Its rider gleamed white as they passed -- apparently a human girl. Dust hit the rest, and Christmas headed back to the finishline, circling the boards at ground level since it was illegal to fly during a race. He was grinning at himself for pretending to check up in person when the tridi tapes would show him every detail. A confused booming filled the air as the field came around the last turn. The green Myrian was in the lead, fighting off the bid of a yellow monster with a tenfoot frill on its jaws. Red Ankru was holding back in mid-field; Christmas could see steam as the rider held coolant on its rump. The stands were rising and howling -- the ground thrummed under the punishment of twentyton drumsticks -- scales flashed through the dust kicked up by the great splay feet. In the glitter and rush of enormous bodies, Christmas saw the Myrian girl going to her heat-straps. The yellow challenger had faded, and now a long brown neck was lunging up. rhe green behemoth began to pull ahead, and the field was almost upon him when he caught the boom-boom boom of an animal coming up fast on the outside. It was red Ankru, levelled out to rocket speed. The stands exploded -- the girl worked madly -- but the low red monster barrelled first across the line, its rider popping up and down like a ping-pong ball between the thrashing withers. Christmas sledded along for a closer look. "Sir! Sir! Look out -- the girl -- stop her!" he voice of the young interne blasted his collar Christmas turned, saw the green saurian now riderless, his long neck bent to a figure in the dust. The girl's pale arms were up, and between them was a glint of metal. Christmas lobbed his sled over the rail and tumbled off with a fist around her wrists. She didn't struggle. Closed eyes in her upturned face opened to stare wildly at him, her mou'h ceased whispering and fell open too. Her rvrists were like icy twigs. Christmas gently disengaged the three-foot razorbright sword. "No. no. no," he Lold her, urging her up. She rose shakily -- eight feet tall, skinny and naked as a fork, except for a crimson sword-belt "round her navel. She had no body hair, end one breast had been removed. "Oy ban s'ered warro vergan f'Myria!" she protested, reaching for the sword. "Anybody know what she's saying?" Christmas fended her off. "She says she's a sacred warrior 'irgin from Myria," the young interne panted. "She has to kill herself because she lost the race." "Oh, now, she can't do that. Tell her she must ride in other races and win." "Oy ban s'ered warro vergan f' Myria," the girl repeated. "Ser Nisrair from Oal Q is on the way in," said Dana's voice in his collar. "You -- Doctor What's-yourname -- Ooloolulloolah? -- get her over to Infirmary, vsdll you?" As he turned to go the girl screemed like a peahen and grabbed for vhe sword. Instinctively he raised it overhead. Bystanders goggled and backed from the odd tableau. "You can have it if you swear not to harm yourself. Tell her, Doc, make her swear, right?" The girl knelt and began to recite in a high' treble. "Ser Nisrair is here, PC," said his collar. Christmas peeled her arms off his knees, tossed the sword of the interne and took off in a zoom for the balcony. He stepped into His office just as Dana was ushering the Gal Q liaison officer through the king-sized folding doors. Ser Nisrair's steel-blue carapace towered over Christmas. ttood morning Peter," Nisrair intoned melodiously, retracting his lower limbs so that he rested on his edge at manheight. Like all the Gal Center people he exuded a firm benevolence which made Christmas overact a bit. "Hi, Ser. How are the Magellans doing? I take it that's what you came to discuss?" "Very true, Peter," beamed Nisrair, as though he were giving Christmas an A in fractions. "We are, as you know, showing them over Raceworld since they expressed an interest during their recent tour of Galactic Center." "Primitive of them," Christmas murmured. He knew Gal Center took a slightly patronizing view of Raceworld -- "our charming toy" -- although they were keenly aware of Raceworld's use in helping cement "What have they seen?" "We took them to North Pole yesterday for Communications and the Galactic computer." Surprisingly, all four of Nisrair's eyestalks turned on Christmas "It is a little difficult, Peter... Nothing seems to interest them. They are so very different... and it is so very important that we establish at least a little rapport." His antennae were in rigid formal position. The big bug is really worried, Christmas thought. Reassuringly he said, "Something here is bound intwiggle them, Ser, it's worked on every visitor so far. Even if they're from another galaxy, they can't be all that different. So the hardware didn't fascinate them; maybe the economics of the galactic betting system will. Or the Secretariat's display of xenobiology and alien housekeeping. After all, our galaxy is bigger than the Clouds; the sheer size and range of it all is bound to be impressive. "And if that fails, there's always the psy-math boys down at Pole South, forecasting the results of their own forecasts. Remember, that's what finally lured those dematerialized clots from the Horsehead into the Federation?" "I hope so, Peter... They are very powerful, you know. Their equipment -- very advanced." #ig man and bigger coleopteran eyed each other in wordless unity. No one spoke of the possibility of intergalactic war resulting from First Contact. "I'U do anything I can, Ser, you know that." "I was going to say... if they express some desire, no matter how unorthodox -- " "Anything at all, Ser. They can break all the rules." "Thank you." Ser hoisted his bulk and paused before the balcony on his way out. "Delightful," he murmured, again avuncularly bland. "Always an idyUic interlude to visit here. You lead an Arcadian life, Peter." "Kurtis called, PC," said Dana, as usual slipping in before Christmas could signal. "He has the net on the Flange team going, but there's nothing to report yet except that the drivers seem to be playing some game with their toes." "How Arcadian," Christmas grunted. "Also, there's a complaint from one of the big cat teams. They claim the target doesn't look human enough, their beast won't chase it." "Pass that one to Detweiler; that's a Secretariat problem... Oh! On your Ankru hunch: Run me the tridis of all their animals, will you? That giant rep win makes them three out of four now -- all in two days. I think you've got something." The Ankru entries came on his screen; the red Tyrannosaur type Christmas had seen, then a burly-legged running bird, and a tufted cheetah-like affair with a build like a rope slung between two stumps, and finally a slimylooking tub of a thing which apparently navigated on a broad keel, propelled by paddles. "That's the herbivorous amphibian," Dana said. The herbiamph opened one yawning end at the camera. "High-gravity builds. I'd say," Christmas mused. "Call Lament and tell him to run a covert check on their grav cornpensators for starters. It could be they have found a way to screw up their handicap. Oh -- and while you're onto him, get that report on the compound life-swarm geehinkus from the Coalsack, will you? Detwieler's shop should never have put it in the social insect classes; we've had two complaints of fouling -- " M-M! ! ! ! The resounding overhead thunder sent them both jumping for the balcony, to be greeted by a sight they had seen only on historitapes -- a blazing rocket exhaust wavering down to land beyond the Hotels. CKristmas stared. Behind him the innercom was yammering. " -- unauthorized landingl Repeat, red alert, unidentified alien landing -- " It was the voice of the Gal Q security satellite. "PC! A rocket's coming down on my minirodent tracks!" screamed a soprano. Christmas vaulted onto his sled. "Get a firescreen over those rats, Dana!" He took off, barely noticing that Dana had pushed something into his hand. As he cleared the hotel domes, he saw the alien ship squatting in a volcano of smoke. The fireboys howled past, foam jets reaching for the intruder. The blaze was plastered down by the time Christmas skidded to a stop. Kurtis's blue prowler whined in behind him. The security chief was whispering orders into his collar. He raised a finger at Christmas without taking his eyes off the alien ship. The foam around the ship was wriggling. Minirodents, ludicrously be-foamed, were dashing in all directions, many without jockeys. "Lily! Lily -- are you all right?" Christmas called, and saw his assistant steward rise up from under an overturned stand, wiping gobs of foam off her face. The minirodents rushed for Her, formed a solid pile around Her feet and scrambled onto Her shoulders and Head. TKe alien's port swung open to a ramp. Three squat figures like blond chimpanzees peered out through the fading smoke. Then one, flamboyantly imiformed, strode onto the ramp, tossed His yellow mop out of his eyes, and gave out a ringing ululation ending in an interrogative note. "Voder's coming in a minute," Kurtis said. "Look at those side arms -- what the holy Galaxy are they, space opera?" The alien caterwauled again. Christmas, realizing he was the only official there, stepped forward, holding up his hand. On the alien ramp, the figure stared at him, tossed his head again, and all three of them ducked back inside. Christmas stopped. Gal Q and the Secretary would be there in a minute from the far side of Admin. There was a siren roar from inside the spaceboat, and the three emerged again, wheeling what looked like surrealistic airsleds bigger than themselves and decked with grilles, pipes and streamers. The leader yawped at Christmas, who held up his hand again. Quddenly all three aliens jam med horned helmets on their heads, sprang onto their machines, and took off in thunder. They circled their craft at eyelevel, making everyone duck, and then began doing aerobatics. At that moment, Secretary Detweiler's sled come over the Hotel. The aliens brayed and began looping and crowding him, with ear-splitting blasts from their machines. Kurtis had taken off in pursuit. Christmas got airborne just in time to see what looked like a laser beam coming from the aliens. Yes! In the name of madness, it was a laser. Detweiler's sled Had sagged sideways, and Kurtis was throwing up his screens. Christmas put up his own, becoming vaguely aware that he had a minirodent on his head. He gained altitude and gave chase. The aliens were now circling a cluster of MT masts, firing at the rigging, but Kurtis was on top of them. Christmas saw him nail one with come-along spray and then miss another, who darted toward Christmas. The thing Dana had given him had turned out to be a hand stunner. Christmas picked off the alien at low power as he went by, and saw him go into a long glide to the beach. Kurtis, followed docilely by the come-alonged alien, was turning tight circles on the last rider's tail, forcing him down away from his ship. Christmas got the minirodent's tail out of his eye and started back to the alien boat. Ambulance crews were converging, and Detweiler's sled had limped in. Suddenly the last alien doubled and streaked for his ship at ground level, his laser beam looping wildly. "Down! Everybody down!" Christmas bellowed and made for the melee. The alien had almost gained his ramp, when he slumped off his machine and fell into the foam. His sled crashed into the ship wall and fell beyond him. Lily, Christmas's assistant, emerged from under the ramp, making cooing noises to the minirodents clinging to her. On her head, one of the rodent jockeys was bolstering a tiny hand-gun. "Snedecor got him, PC! Snedecor got him!" Lily yelled. Kurtis and the now zombielike alien had landed. The voder crew came up. "Snedecor got him!" Lily carolled. "What in creation were they trying?" Christmas asked. The security chief glowered sadly at his captive, now being hooked up to the voder. "We'll know shortly," he said. "Some bunch of flipping primitives who heard we had races, is my guess. Who's Snedecor?" On Lily's head, Snedecor bowed and waved composedly. "Good shooting. But what's that mouse doing with sidearms?" "Old ruling -- all beings less than nine centims high authorized to carry non-lethal defense," said Christmas. "Hello, Det. Glad you're okay. Well, I guess the rest of this is your job. Let me know the score, Lily, I've got to get back. Oh -- here." T Te disengaged the minirodent and handed it over. "Did anyone ever tell you you have an idyllic job?" He zoomed for home, pausing to let another lizard race finish before he crossed the tracks. "Machines... racing with machines..." he muttered, his big shoulders twitching. He floated over the shouts, the flashing scales and silks, the joyous commotion. Dana met him on the balcony with a tray. "Good, what is it?" He demanded, his nose in a beaker of Infield ale. "Don't ask. Lamont sent it. His reward for saving something that broke a leg; he has a freezer full." "I didn't know we had a stunner, Dana." "You don't. I do. Kurtis gave it to me last year. Remember those Altaireans who wanted to duel to the death in your office? Kurt says you have illusions of invulnerability." Dana's bristles curled in a grin. "Well, it paid off. Another of your himches... Yes, Hal?" he said to the intercom. "Indeed we did have a little excitement. How're the rats? Ah, too bad. Rotten shame, who could foresee it? Great idea of yours, putting drugs in the firefoam... Anything on the Ankru grav check yet?" "Their gravity compensators are absolutely correct," Lamont told him. "Right on the nose at one point two. Funny thing, they look like really high G types to me, too. And I'll tell you another funny thing -- they're exercising some of their animals under double grav loading. Of course there's no law against adding more G's, but they're being very quiet about it. I'd say you have got the answer -- there's a mistake in the handicapping from Detweiler's shop." "That could be ugly, Hal. Who made the mistake, and why?" "I hadn't thought of that," Lamont said slowly. He frowned. "Well, it's not your screaming baby. How did things go with the Xemos Three birds?" "Thank you for nothing, PC. No question, those things fly. I suggested nerve blocks or temporary pinions, and he frothed. We settled on a special strap job after I sHowed him that other contestants used them. Probably intends to sabotage the straps -- better put a watdi-note on him. But listen, PC, did you know Ke Had copper spurs on those birds as long as your arm? Slice a leg right off, like a saber. We had another scene when I told him they'd have to go. It seems they have some bosom enemy here they've got to beat, preferably fatally. You better alert the equipment boys. He's out for mayhem." "Scythes on his chariot wheels, h'mm? Remember that lot from Orion with the acid jets?" "And those sh'e-minks from Scorpio way who couldn't see why we wouldn't let them dump spikes on the track behind? Sometimes I think Gal Q is using us to civilize half the delinquents in the Galaxy." hristmas chuckled and rang off. Their intercoms were flashing for the daily staff meeting. Christmas tuned himself in and listened with one ear, while going through a batch of rulings Dana had brought in for signature. Secretary Detweiler was a plump little man with gazelle eyes, very good at a job Christmas would have loathed. At the moment one of his aides was describing plans for celebrating the finish of the giant ice-slug race. The contestants had covered fifty feet in the extraordinary time of six months and were due to cross the finish' line tomorrow. Interest in their home system was at fever pitch. The secretariat had arranged tridi the transparent track, so that viewers could observe the cellby-cell approach of the slug's feet to the line. "They don't really locomote," the aide was saying. "They grow in front and slough off behind. Fastest moving thing in their system, but of course outsiders aren't interested. I'd like permission to assemble a small, ah claque, I believe the word is, and perhaps stimulate a little betting. It would help their morale." Christmas grunted. Detweiler announced plans for making a ceremonial award that evening to the mouse who had shot the alien. "Quite a little hero, really," the Secretary said. "If that lad had got his ship off. Gal Q would have had a messy chase, messy and expensive. You'll come to the presentation, won't you, PC?" "Don't I get a wound stripe?" Christmas asked. "My ear is full of rat-leavings. Who were they, Det?" "An officially uncontacted system 'way north of Murillo. Actually, they've been trading with us for some time, through Murillo. Apparently they got hold of some obsolete stuff and made it all the way here in that old warp boat. Gal Fed has an MT mission landing there right now " The bursar spoke up. "Either we or Gal Q are going to have reparations to pay on this. Three valuable animals hurt and all those scent-null tracks to rebuild." "And we have adjustments on tlie spoiled races." said the Mutuel chief. "I think Gal Q should be asked to disseminate word that one doesn't just drop in on Raceworld." "Nor does one race with machines," growled Christmas. There was a moment's silence. IV Well," said Detweiler. "Now about our main business, the Magellans. You're getting them almost immediately, you know, PC. I don't know when they'll come to Mutuel and you others, if at all. Frankly, the tour is not working out quite as well as we had Hoped. They went through the Secretariat this morning, and among everything else we tried a really beautiful viewing of the complete range of Galactic life we service here, with chemico-genetic analyses... You just can't tell how they're reacting, but I'm afraid it was negative. They asked to leave Raceworld tonight. Ser Nisrair is troubled." "Who isn't?" asked Commo from Pole North. "I've seen aliens, but these are alien. Two of my secretaries are under sedation. Did you hear that Galtech hasn't been able tc unscrew half the junk in that spook-boat they came in? Your viewing may have only whetted their appeti ;e:i for dinner, Det -- or offend ;d their sense of neatness, like finding out your neighbor's hou.je is full of vermin. The Clouds are just too close for comfort." "Well, we just have to do what we can," Detweiler said, determinedly brisk. "Anything else?" "Sorry tc add to the gloom," Christmas spoke up. "This concerns Mutuel, too. That new Ankru team who have been wiiming several events are. only carrying a one point two G handicap, and Lament has an idea this isn't enough by half. So do I. Check this out fast, Det, will you? I don't need to go into the implications." "I'll get right on it." Detweiler looked startled. T'ne Mutuel chief laid his Hand over his eyes and groaned. "Can't you Hold up their races, PC? Great Kali -- the adjustments, the compensations -- " He leaned offscreen to hiss at an aide. "Not solid enough," Christmas said. Detweiler signed off with a sick look in his gazelle eyes. He knew what Christmas meant. Alone, Christmas rubbed his rusty wool and turned to the window. The announcer's chants rang out, and a dozen rhino-type creatures, their tails like quivering flagpoles over their laboring rumps, padded behind the starter's gate. Christmas smiled automatically, but somehow the magic had ebbed. He -- all of them -- knew what the magic was. It wasn't the clamor of the stands, or the rolling coffers of Mutuel, or in the rhinos' horn-down charge across the finish, the silks of planets a thousand light-years apart flying from their tails. The magic invested those things, but it was not of them... and it was threatened. T Tis outer com chimed and cleared to show the bony black face of the young vet. "Sir, the infirmary wouldn't keep her -- that, ah, young lady from Myria, I mean, and she can't go back to her team; they insist that she kill herself or they'll do it for her." "Oh, for Solsake! We've got our hands full right now. Take charge of her for a while, will you Doctor? Stick with her -- ' show her around. I know you're a veterinarian. Refer Lament to me... Well, take the sword away from her. And get some pants on her, will you? She looks horrible. Why shouldn't virgins on Myria wear pants? Oh, never mind -- do anything you can, right?" "Ser Nisrair and the Magellans are on their way up, PC," said Dana's voice. He stood to greet them as the big folding doors swung wide. Looming beside Nisrair were two coal-black sinuous shapes as tall as he, topped with dead white triangular heads like bleached horse-skulls. Christmas bowed and stood watching while Nisrair explained the Steward's functions. The Magellans never moved. Their horse-skulls turned on him, eyeless, expressionless. Christmas, like most of the Galaxy, had erage that announced First Contact, but he was not prepared for their unnerving alienness in the flesh, or whatever they were. They seemed to exude a faint disquieting odor... or was it a vibration? The Magellans' voder crackled suddenly, interrupting Nisrair. "You are the (?) juridical (?) ethical organ," it said tonelessly Christmas couldn't tell which one was using it. "That's right," he said to the blank skull-eyes. "It is my job to see that the fairest possible rules are set for all contestants, and to enforce them in detail and in spirit. When some condition affects contestants unequally, we work out new rules by unanimous agreement if possible. If not, my word is final -- sorry I didn't get that." "Query your statement re spirit," repeated the voder. "Oh! I meant that we do not allow the technical wording of a rule to work against the intent to deal equally fairly with all. We define an equal chance as conditions as close as possible to those on the contestants' home planets; for example, to compensate for different gravities we have a handicapping device -- " "Spirit..." the voder muttered unintelligibly. The two horse-skulls glared down at him unmoving. "You have great power here," the voder went on. "You could affect many contests without (?) detection (?) supervision for your own profit. Query you do not do so. Query your identity." hristmas glanced at Ser Nisrair. Hadn't he briefed them? He saw a worry-helix in one of the Gal Q officer's tendrils. "Why, like everyone here -- everyone in authority -- I'm a Solterran," Christmas said stiffly. "I assume you were informed that Solterrans originated and run Raceworld." "Peculation (?) speculation (?)..." the voder gobbled. Evidently the alien semantics were giving Central Computer a hard time. Then it said clearly, "Query there is no corruption." Christmas said nothing. "Corruption, in a system of this sort, can be defined simply as entropy," Ser Nisrair intoned smoothly. "And of course, entropy, or degradation of order, is avoided by all civilized beings, since no local increase in complexity can offset entropic effects in the larger matrix. We see three main entropic potentials in the Raceworld system. First, external parasitism -- attempts at a take-over from without. You have viewed the Galactic security force which guards against this. Second, attempts by the contestants to subvert portions of the system from within, for individual or planetary benefit. The Steward here functions to prevent this, with the aid of his own security staff and such outside help as continuous probability monitoring from Mutuel. of the distortion of the system by its own organizing elements, that is, by the Solterrans themselves. This is highly unlikely, as I indicated earlier  -- perhaps too briefly -- first because of the fact that we meet all their material desires, secondly because of the high value placed upon honesty and fair play in the Solterrans' own value system, in which they are indoctrinated from infancy as managers of Raceworld, and thirdly because the Solterrans themselves insist upon a program of periodic testing conducted by Galactic experts in combination with a rotating panel of neutral planets." A pause in which Christmas could hear the voder whispering to the Magellans. "We will observe," the voder said. "Alone." Nisrair's antennae, which had straightened out during his speech, kinked again. "You wish me to leave?" he asked. "You mean, stay here and watch our normal operations?" asked Christmas. "Yes." "Well, certainly. Glad to have you. Make yourselves comfortable. Would you like, ah, chairs? Resting surfaces?" Christmas suggested through clenched teeth. The Magellans rippled into sudden violent motion and then stopped abruptly. They were now standing behind Christmas's off shoulder. "Proceed," said the voder. "Right," grated Christmas. He rang for Dana and bowed to Ser Nisrair, who allowed himself to be ushered out, antennae rigid. I # A #I right, Dana, I'm open for business. Our guests are staying to observe. What's come in?" "A complaint has been filed by Betelgeuse system." Only a slight starchiness about the whispers betrayed Dana's awarenss of the apparaitions looming behind Christmas. "They have a team of giant bore-worms, and they claim their entry was fouled by striking tunnels left by a previous race." "Those cursed worms have gnawed up that whole mountain range," Christmas growled. "Allow the claim, notify Mutuel, and tell the Secretariat we need some new mountains. They're going to devastate the planet. Better yet, ask Detweiler if GalQ could move in an asteroid for all those excavation contests. There's mining over in the next system; maybe they can shove us a rock or two. Det should have thought of that." To the presences behind he added. "This is a just claim against Raceworld for improper track conditions and must be allowed. Those who bet on the affected team will be compensated." "We understand your language," the voder said hollowKurtis came on the intercom. As the screen lit, Christmas realized that the aliens had chosen to stand where no viewer would pick them up. "Your Flangians, PC. Its Pyrrhoxa all over again. Their drivers are nothing more than monkeys, the horses were training them. We caught the horses cold, laying out a ploy for the next race. They didn't fancy their own odds, so they were lixing to have a long shot from Fitfat win. They actually passed their betting instructions to one of my boys. Usually they do it through their food-handler, but he got delayed by a girl -- you know Elva." "Mutuel will go up the wall on this one, Kurt; they've been in a lot of races." For the Magellans' benefit he added, "Of course they will have to reimburse all bettors, probably with damages. Thank our stars, those light equines aren't too popular. Give Detweiler the word, will you?" "It's lucky they went for tKe big odds so openly," Kurtis said. "If they hadn't been so greedy they might have had a longer run. Well, that's horses for you." Christmas flinched and cut him off. Dana looked up from his own commocollar. "Ankru has just won another one, PC." Holding his fingers on Detweiler's channel, Christmas swung around to the Magellans. "I am now going to query the Secretary on a very serious case," he told them. "A team from a planet called Ankru appears to have been assigned too light a gravity handicap, probably due to an error in the original schedules made up the Secretary's office. The team has of course been winning in several different class events." He swung back. "Anything on Ankru yet, Det?" The gravity is absolutely correct at one point two G, PC," Detweiler told his gravely. "According to both our own star synopsis and the Gal Q master directory." "Can't be -- they're still winning. Four out of live now. Besides -- have you seen the brutes?" Tttweiler nodded perplexedly. Suddenly both he and Christmas started to speak at once, the Secretary's tenor riding over Christmas's rumble. "Ambimass!" he exclaimed. "That could be it -- I'll signal Center for the full planetary specs!" "But -- " said Christmas to the empty screen. The office door lit up. "Visitors with an appointment, PC," Dana told him. "He's from somewhere I can't pronounce in Sector #. Insists on talking to you in person, something about their age-weight handicap." The caller ambled in, an immense hump of shell with a sad, tapir-like face emerging at kneeheight. He began hooting in nearly incomprehensible Galactic, with much ritual courtesy. Christmas waved Dana over to interpret. "The problem is that their entry is now fifteen hundred Standard years old, and the age handicap's gone asymptotic." "How long do your animals live?" Christmas asked. "He's not sure," Dana translated. "This particular animal has been winning races for over a millenium -- he races every twenty years -- and the horn ; system expects him to go on indefinitely, I gather. They don't have any more, right now, breeding is slow. With no weight handicap differential any more, it's getting tough. They're up against a much younger similar form from a new system, and planetary prestige is at stake." "He seems a nice old boy. But we can't bugger up the whole system. Even anti-grav wouldn't help him : the animal would lose traction. Ask him if he would be satisfied to switch over to noncompetitive exhibition, with choice of pace-setters, and lots of fanfare -- oldest living champion, and all that!" Dana and the alien Hooted at length. Behind Christmas the aliens stood moveless, expressionless, exuding their faint aroma of disquiet. "I think he says yes," Dana reported. "I told him the Secretary will -- " V 'he office door burst open and a long white figure leaped in, drew itself up to eight feet of naked girl, rounded the desk and fell prone with a crash at Christmas's feet. Christmas curled up his toes as he felt cold steel sliding under them. Tapirface hooted in alarm and backed into the Magellans, who did not move. He moaned louder and backed off into Dana. The office door was jammed with secretaries, topped by the interne's dark face. "What the -- you. Doctor Ooloo -- this is no place -- " Christmas roared. "She got away from me. Sir, through the ladies' latrine. She kept sa#dng she was your slave since you saved her life and she had to swear fealty or something." The girl nodded and patted his instep. "She says now she must toil for you -- she has no home." "But what can she do? Has she ever seen a computer?" "She says she is a warrior." "Yes, I know... Hold it a minute, Det!" he said as the intercom flashed. "All right, young lady, you've sworn fealty. Now you go along with Dr. Ooloo and they'll find you something to do. Find something! Anything! Show her how to run the elevator ! Now get her out of here!" He turned to bow deeply to the shaken tapir-faced one as Dana got them out. From the screen, Detweiler's face watched in puzzlement until Christmas gave him the all-clear. "We were right, PC !" Detweiler burst out. "Ankru's wildly oblate spheroid; they've got nearly three G at the equator. That onepoint-two figure was an average. Obviously they've been sending animals from their heavy zone." "But in that case, shouldn't the specs have the letter 'v' after it for variable?" "Yes, it should, but it doesn't. Here, look at the Directory readout. Same in our synopsis, of course." "Recent date on that paragraph," Christmas said thoughtfully. "Just about the time Ankru applied, wasn't it?" "H'mm yes, it's a change notice. They come out periodiand are automatically transcribed here... Wait, let me see if we still have the old paragraph." He dived off-screen, to return noticeably pale. "The old directory paragraph Has been destroyed, but I found it in my personal synopsis. The V was there, before the change. What could have happened?" I I  eems to me there's three possibilities," said Christmas. "Gal Comp mistransmitted, went vrong with the transcriber in your office." "Gal Comp has never sent a mis-read, Peter." Detweiler seldom used his given name. "You know the Directory is the Galaxy bible for navigation, administration, everything; they have a fantastic technical control on it. The Directory literally never has had an error... The transmission could garble, of course, but they do a triplication with discrepancy signal. For one letter alone to fall out and the warning to fail too would be, well, just about the fifty million monkej. And the transcriber in our office is automatic too. It would be almost impossible for it to miss one symbol in an otherwise correct paragraph." "Unless somebody tampered with it," Christmas finished for him in a dead voice. "Yes... It could be done! the original read-out is duplicated for the Directory and the synopses. If the process were stopped, a technician could alter the original... There is a gap in the time too, Peter, I think." The gazelle eyes were sick, and his face showed lines Christmas had never seen. "The technicians are all our people," said Christmas. "Yes, every one. Peter, I'm going to signal Gal Comp to check their master program. It'll take some while." He cut off abruptly. Christmas sat drumming his desk. Then he shook himself. "Dana, put a hold order on all Ankru races. Either they withdraw or the races are postponed. Handicap error. And tell Kurt to see they don't get off the planet and monitor any signals, but not to alarm them. And notify Mutuel that results on those already run are now officially invalid." The voder crackled. Christmas started. "Query correct understanding. You now (?) hypothesize (?) imaginatively postulate a Solterran has engaged in deception for profit." "That's right," Christmas said. He took a deep breath. "Only a Solterran could have cut out the 'v' that told the planet was irregular. Once it was out, the way was open for Ankru to bring in their heavies and make a killing. The fact that they entered so many items so fast suggests that there was a plan. Ankru may have cooked it up themselves and subverted our staff member, but this is unlikely because only one of our people would perceive the possibility. Of course there is a microscopic possibility that there was some outside leader, maybe even from Gal Center, and that our person was intimidated. No... It looks -- but it can't be! It cannot be! "Query impossibility. Solterrans do not differ from other life." hristmas was silent. "Such (?) plans (?) systems have been known to fail in our Galaxy. The possibility of material gain is very great," the voder probed on. "What's to gain?" Christmas burst out, aware that he was being driven closer to what he would not say. "We have everything one could wish, homes, luxury, travel -- all free." "Possibility of material gain for your home planet is very great." "This is our home planet," Christmas responded mechanically. What was wrong with' Ser Nisrair? How could he have failed to brief the Magellans? It was unforgivable... Christmas felt the never-quite-absent ache rising. "Query correct understanding," the voder said, like a vulture picking at his vitals. "You are native of planet Terra in system Sol." He was going to have to say it. He surged up and strode to the window, his back to the aliens. "There is no living planet of Terra. The Solterrans you have seen here are descendants of small colonies on our moon and a few other places at the time Terra was destroyed. Terra was the only habitable planet in our system." The ache was hard in his breast now. As a child he had sung There is a dome That we call home. Green T err a is no more. Neither he nor his fifteenth grandfather had known Green Terra, and no Terran he knew lived in a dome, but he had the images of grim survivors in asteroid bubbles, under leaky Marsdome... watching the big ships of Gal Q come poking in to see what was burning up their scintillographs, and to rescue the orphans. "In our system those without home planet do not long persist." "Nor here," said Christmas. It was true. Orphan races somehow died out, no one knew quite why -- or why the ache never died. Either you kept hold of the ache and lived or you forgot and after a while you weren't around any more. "Raceworld is run by the planetless, you see," he said aloud. "There is no one outside to profit. Only Solterrans." "Your assistant is not Solterran." "Oh, we take in a few other orphans. Dana's people got one ship out of a planet-busting war. Doesn't often happen." Were Dana's people going to live with the ache, too? Christmas wondered. He had never pried behind the cheery brown eyes. Dana was fifth generation. There were still some cubs around... "Query your planet was lost by war." The ghoul-voice bored on relentlessly. Christmas studied the horizon. The scene below him, the announcer's call -- all phantasms now. "No. We blew it up ourselves." The voder gargled. "Such cases especially non-persistent," it said. This too was true. Those races who had destroyed their own worlds never lived on long. Except one, Christmas thought grimly. All Honor to the suicides, the fratricides, the matricides -- the lost Solterrans who had found their immortality as purveyors of a primitive pleasure to the Galaxy. '"The vodervulture was squawking again. "Query you place value on (?) ethics (?) group conduct of dead planet." Clu-istmas whirled around. "Terra is not dead!" he shouted into the white skull-faces. "Every civilized race in the Galaxy knows Terra! The word Solterran is slang for fairness, for incorruptibility, all over the Galaxy! Ask anywhere -- ask in the Center, go to the Rim and ask things that hang by their tails -- they know us. They joke about it -- they don't understand it -- but they play our game and they use our name as a symbol! How can Terra be dead when mother fish in the seas teach their young to be like us?" He paused, breathing hard. "There was nothing like Raceworld before we came," he went on. "We -- the Terran survivors -- thought of it, planned it, sold it to Gal Center. We're a good piece of their budget now. But with us it is for Terra. How could Terra be dead when birds that fly in freezing ammonia talk about her?" He ran down and the room was silent. The voder curdled faintly and hushed again. Christmas went back to his desk. The black dvils had got it out of him. "Query," announced the voder. Somehow Christmas had the impression a different Magellan was speaking, but he couldn't care less. "You experience noxious subjective disturbance." "I experience noxious subjective disturbance, yes," Christmas said bleakly. "If... if... one of us... The whole thing is no good... the unique thing... But it can't be " The minutes dragged by. The aliens spoke no more. Dana came in with some papers, not meeting Christmas's eyes he always monitored the office. A planetary rep came on the outercom, breezily intent on getting a special ruling in the hopper classes. The rep looked like a kangaroo. Christmas answered him mechanically. In the middle of a complicated point about tail rests, Detweiler's signal chimed. Christmas spun away from the kangaroo. " -- Definitely, Peter. I've seen the master read-in." "What's definite!" "The V was never transmitted from Cal Comp! Some molecule, I don't know -- anyway, it's the first mis-read in five Standard centuries; they're wild. It's theirs, Peter! It's theirs." "It's not us," Christmas said softly. They broke connection. VI hristmas sat stone-still. Then he slapped his desk hard and whirled on the Magellans. "You see?" he shouted. "You see. Oh, I should have seen it had to be them; a mechanical process can reverse a unit at random, but motivation acts like a field -- elements don't change until the field does -- " The kangaroo was spluttering from the screen. Christmas got him mollified. Over his shoulder he heard the Magellans rustling and turned back in time to catch a glimpse of crimson rib-flaps opening and closing along the black sides. The voder made an incomprehensible noise. Christmas stared back, alien, grotesque. Christmas remembered that there were Galaxies, and war. A grating sound came from outside the big doors. Dana rushed to fling it open, revealing Ser Nisrair standing eyeball to eyeball with the Myrian girl. The point of her sword was at Nisrair's stomach plates. A secretarial hubbub arose from beyond. "Let him in," Christmas ordered. "And put that knife away. Who in Entropy told you I needed a door-guard? Excuse me, Ser, we've been h.aving problems " Nisiair stumped in, antennae formal. Three of his cyestalks were trained on the Magellans, one on Christmas. The aliens gave no sign. "The transportation back to Galactic Center which you requested is now ready," Ser Nisrair told them. "No," said the voder. "But -- " said Nisrair. "Well, then, you wish to continue the tour here? We have an interesting demonstration of probability extrapolation prepared for the evening." "No," repeated the voder. Again there came the crimson rustling. "... Not previously visible," said the voder, and relapsed into unintelligibility. Nisrair swiveled a second eye-stalk around to Christmas. Christmas opened his hands in a shrug. 'My companion (?) co-traveler is... untranslatable... distvubance. We wish to retire now to consider... garble... what we have seen." "I will escort you at once to the hotel," said Nisrair. Still the aliens did not move. The voder crackled on for a moment and then said clearly, "TecHnology, communications, mathematics, economics, chemistry..." It went into garble, and quit. The aliens were suddenly in swirling motion to the door. There they stopped, wheeled, and stamped hard in unison with black whip-like toes, making a report like a pistol-shot. The next second they were receding through the outer office. Nisrair went after them in massive pursuit, one roimd eyeball still twisted over his shoulder at Christmas. "TAana silently closed the big doors and leaned with his back to them. "Who knows," said Christmas. Tragedians, maybe. Romantics. Were they crying? Or laughing? It was something they wanted. computers, you know, and everything so sublime..." "The gods do not come to earth to see lightning," Dana said. "An old saying of my people." "Maybe they weren't gods," Christmas said. "Maybe they were a couple of old aunties out for a joyride... or a retired couple who got lost." He shook off his ghosts. "All right, let's get that unholy Myrian in here -- and that Doctor Oolooloolooloo -- " He went to the window, snuffing luxuriously. The magic was back. Dana herded in the gangling humans. "Young lady, stay on your feet. I've got something to tell you. You couldn't go home because you lost the race, right? Well, you didn't lose it, you won it. The animal who came in first has been disqualified; it was running under an inadequate gravity handicap. Do you understand? Tell her. Doctor, she won it fair and square. Now she can go back to Myria in triumph and be a sacred warrior virgin again. Okay?" The girl broke into sobs of unmistakable woe. "For Solsake -- what now?" "She says she can't go home now. Sir, because -- uh -- " "Because what?" "Sir, you said, do an#rthing -- " "Oy not vergan now!" she wailed and collapsed on the interne's chest. "She... she wants to stay here," said the interne. "I thought she could work out well with the animals -- " "She can't stay here, she's got a home. What's that?" "She says they'll disembowel her at home for not being a virgin," the interne said miserably. "Really? Permissive types. Well, Dana, do you think she might qualify as a planetless person? I'll buck a request over to Det in the morning; he'll have to get cultural certification. All right! You, Doctor, take her to Lamont's transient billet; she can camp there till we get this straightened out. You, young lady, go with him and do whatever he says, right? You can put some pants on now and put that sword away, right? No, stay on your feet -- in public, anyway. And you, both of you -- get out of here and stay out until I call for you -- if I ever do -- right? Scat!" 'yhe drifting fragrance of a cheroot told Christmas that his night deputy had come into the office and was quietly checking through Dana's log to see what was pending for the night. Coburg was a stocky whitehaired man who had been main track chief until his legs failed. "Should be a quiet night," Christmas told him. "You might call Lamont's office for quarters for a special case -- you heard it. And you're bound to get some noise about the Ankru thing. Other than that -- I'll call in later." He gazed out to where the floodlights were coming on over plain and mountains, pylons, domes and sea. All were folded in the gold and pastel of Raceworld's perfect evening, one itl the infinite series. "Somehow I feel you and I could do with a small idyll," he said to Dana. "How about getting your family to join me at' Seaworld? We'll snatch a prime table by the big shark races and your kids can have themselves a swim-ride... Great, I'll meet you at freshwater pools. I have to go over to Admin for a minute." He went out to his sled and floated into the evening. Below him a line of giant wolf-spiders was parading onto the track, prancing daintily on twenty-foot legs. The bugle made sweet sounds. Arcadia, Nisrair had called it, Arcadia or Arcady was a pastoral dream. No, this was another dream -- one that had kept his race alive, of all the orphan races. A bright improbable dream that their ancestors had managed to weave into the Galaxy's life currents so their children need never wake up... and die. It even hooked those golems from the Clouds, Christmas chuckled, recalling Ser Nisrair's discomfiture. Maybe the poor spooks had been terrified by Gal Q's briefings! Grinning, he turned a long lazy circle toward Admin. Then his grin faded. In his mind was the image of Nisrair's round, receding eye. It had been unforgivable to make him bare his soul that way! How could Nisrair have fallen down so badly in briefing them? He must have been really frantic, Christmas decided; he'd never before failed to explain the set-up Here to visitors in advance. In fact, he'd never before failed at much of anything. The eye came back, brighter, expressively clinical. "Why, that mealy-mouthed big smart cockroach!" Christmas exploded aloud. "I should have known! He wasn't just asking me to let them press some buttons, or fly over a track. He had them figured -- and he was looking for something to get under their hides with -- and he decided to try the Tragedy of Terra. Played live. Oh, you soulless big blue bug!" He kicked the sled to savage speed. Then, slowly, his jaw came back to normal. "It's his job to get rapport; he got rapport." Christmas muttered. He grunted. His lips quirked. Grinning once more, the Steward of Raceworld braked his sled into a gung-ho landing. Below him was the amphitheatre where the Secretary of Raceworld was preparing with all ceremony to award a medal to an intrepid mouse. Christmas started down the ramp while behind him floatya!" and the watchers fnm a ored. If you give up cigarettes, you might gain a few pounds. (And a Iso a few years) The plain, unfiltered fact is that people who smoke cigarettes get lung cancer a lot more frequently than nonsmokers. And lung cancer can finish you. Before your time. We'd rather have you stay alive and well. Because even if you do gain a few pounds, you'll have the time to take them off. american cancer society i Talk about Htterbugsl Who wants a dead pterodactyl near his house? I 'Tery mucK like a dead bird,  the pteranodon fell out of the sky at #:# of a Wednesday, fell whistling, end-over-end, landing squarely in the middle of Sixth Avenue and #th Street. It fell flat-out, wings spread, and crushed a Mustang, two Cadillacs, a Buick Riviera, three VW's, the front end of a Peugeot and a Grey line Tours sightseeing bus. The fall of the beast killed eighty-seven people, but it was not that, precisely, that caught the attention of Will Kiley as he emerged from one of the small smut bookshops dotting Sixth Avenue, his parcel of paperbacks and photo sets showing Puerto Rican girls with unshaved armpits and spread thighs clutched to his side. Riley's attention was initially caught by the crashing shape as it shadowed the street, then by the crashing sound as the extinct creature impacted, and then by his recognition of the beast as not merely a pterodactyl, but specifically as a pteranodon, genus ornithostoma. Kiley, a third-year student at Columbia University, majoring in Historical Geology, instantly recognized the osseous crest extending the skull to the rear in an effective counterweight, balancing the mass of the huge, bony, toothless, beak. Kiley observed this aspect of the beast in the dust-settling instant after the pteranodon, crashing, bounced, rose into the air amid a welter of automobile parts and crushed humans, hung there as though observing its own handiwork and then slammed down again very hard on its original ground zero. ne vast wing lay spread like a dusty, olive-gray tarpaulin over the still feebly struggling bodies of victims trapped beneath it. An edge fluttered as pocketed air escaped bearing a pungent reek of reptilian juices. The other extended across #th Street, sagging, warty leather stretched on tlun bones like collapsed aluminum tubing, the fingered tip caressing a tarnished brick front adorned by a clustered trio of brazen spheres. Sirens began keening everywhere. Screams rose up in the intersection as the half-pinned, maimed survivors of the beast's tumble struggled to free themselves. From his doorway Kiley noted at once that the beast was incredibly heavy, much heavier by a fantastic overage than any pterodactyl had a right to be. Aerodynamically a sport, the creatures had never weighed more than a hundred pounds. Eighty was closer to the average. But this thing had crushed a sightseeing bus and something over a half dozen cars. It was many times longer and had a far greater wingspread than any pterodactyl ever exhumed as a fossil. It was lying almost like an immense crucifix, its shaft of body heading toward the Radio City Music Hall, its wings outspread as though waiting for Pilate's men to come and drive in the spikes, crosstown on #th. Kiley was torn between staying to watch what was certainly going to happen, or running back uptown to his mingy little room, to put the contents of his parcel to use. At that moment, a group of fifteen Chassidic Rabbinical Seminary students, adorned with payuss, beards and long black overcoats. so out-of-line for midAugust, and faintly redolent of the scent of Rappaport's gefilte fish, emerged from one of the diamond exchange shops. Seeing the dead beast lying in the street, they began a loud and incomprehensible argument as to whether or not pteranodon was kosher. "It flies... it's a chicken," said one"That makes it kosher," confirmed a second. "Snake. It's a reptile," cour.tered a third. "Then most definitely theri should be no argument on this point, it's trayil" concluded a fourth. A florid, large-boned police officer of the midtown precinct, rar. up from #tH Street, blowing his whistle, readying His book of parking tickets and lock ing around for the owner of the dead beast. Spying an old man lounging against the side of a papaya juice stand, the cop Hustled over and pointed an accusing finger, "That your pterodactyli" The old man shook his head. "You're sure.'" The old man began to tremble. "Honest to God, it ain't mine. Why'd joo always pick on me?" "'Cause you were the guy owned that big me nkey we caught climbin' up the Empire State, that's why!" "They never proved it I" "i don't give a oamn if they didn'tI knew you were the guy. I knew that big ape belonged to you!" "Gh yeah, fuzz. Haw'd ycu know?" "You were the only guy on the street with a seventy-five foot tambourine." The lean, cenetted, hatted, rouge-onbones yciu'g woman standing au dessns the soct-flecked, plate-glass display window of the truss and artificial liir.l shop on the southwest ccrr.er of the blocked intersection compared the watch strapped to her narrow wrist with the oversized timepiece dangling over the sidewalk across the street Her lips compressed inta hard line like a surgery scar For the tenth time in thirty seconds she had scanned the pavement to left and right, strode a few im.patient steps to peer past the upjuttir.g elbow of the pteranodon blocking her view. Still no Melville. Melville wasn't coming. Stood up. Her. Lilya. Stood up. By a creep like Melville, which she was doing him the biggest favor of h's life just to go out with him, the slob, and he's got the undiluted crust to not show, and after she skipped lunch just to have room for a lousy dinner which he probably would've suggested Nedick's anyway -- A large, slow-moving middleaged man with moist eyes and a mouth like a prime pit was hesitating, looking at her; Lilya had seen a Museum of Modem Art Film Retrospective of Films of Depravity in #; the persistent image of Peter Lorre as "M" kept oozing into her mind; this was probably an out-of-town rapist. She'd been staring right at him: probably in another second he'll make the pass; I can always spot them, yechh; why me? Why always me? If I ride in a car with someone down the Major Deean Expressway, they always yell, hey looka that, and I always look, and it's always a legless cripple or some drunk lady whose thing is collecting cardboard flats while it is she's puking into a litter basket, or a cat run over across the head by a sanitation truck. Why always me? A flasher, this one is. I can tell. Lilya stiffened her face, let her gaze slide past him, turned her back, but not rapidly as to appear really, like rude. She gasped as the old man tottered, wheezed, lunged past her, hand outstretched for the door of the hole-in-comer public house next to the prosthetics display. A gush of beer-laden air; the door closed behind him. Lilya perked as though stmck by a wetmop. Her eyes fell on the clock. Twelve minutes late. She'd give him exactly two more minutes, or possibly five, that would make it fourthirty on the nose, and besides you couldn't expect her to climb over that flying crocodile, which somebody ought to call the zoo and teU them a few things about letting the inmates go falling all over the street. TXill Kiley decided he'd had ' ' quite enough morphology of flying reptiles for one day. The parcel beneath his arm grew warm even as he thought of it. Within the parcel : Rolling Sin House, a novel dealing with six young prostitutes who buy a house trailer and flout the laws of interstate commerce; Lust Whip Madam, a stinging tale of cmelty and unbridled passions among the silken-limbed houris of the bondage set in Scarsdale; Teeny Slut, an adventure into the sexual psychology of the amoral young. These three, and a seventeenpicture set of maybe a Rosita or Consuelo or Guadalupe (he would settle for a Dolores), were the spurs to his rapidly returning uptown to a studentdingy room. He started past the Head of the beast, when he. saw the edge of the artifact hanging from its neck. It seemed to be a large golden disc, hanging from a thick link chain. Will Kiley's instant thoughts were not of rich rewards from the archeological society. They were of ready cash for old gold in any one of the Second Avenue antique shops. Ready cash that could buy important things like regular meals, more books, possibly even a young woman's affections. (Will Kiley, having emerged from a cocoon of poverty spun about him by his parents in Three Bridges, New Jersey, was inclined, to accept the philosophy that money may not be the only thing in life, but the other thing won't go out with you if you don't have it.) He jammed the package into his jacket pocket and began hauling at the golden chain, in an attempt -- hearty but hardly surreptitious -- to get the disk off the dead pteranodon. II T?rom a doorway across Sixth Avenue, a group of youths belonging to a Bronx-based organization titled The Pelham Privateers -- what in days of pre-protest picketing would have been called a juvenile delinquent gang, now referred to as "a minority youth group" -- observed Will Kiley's struggles and continued their own observations. "But it don't look like it ot hubcaps," Angie said. "Hey, shtoomie, if it is Isnn' inna street, it is gotta have hubcaps. The question's where?" The gang's leader, George ("The Pot") Lukovitch dealt with matters in a realistic fashion. "Maybe they're uimerneaf" suggested Vimmy. "Could be," George mused, "could very well be." He pondered a moment longer, then made up his mind and the gang's collective mind. "We gotta jack it up. Get unnemeat'. Get the hubcaps off. Vimmy, I want you should take t'ree boys and go over to the building they're building onna corner Madison an' #th. Steal a pneumatic hoist or somethin'." Vimmy gave a quick one-finger salute and dodged out of the doorway, tapping three of the gang members on their chests as he passed them. A hook-and-ladder approaching from the direction of Fifth Avenue swerved to avoid the quartet and skidded to a halt in the lee of the dead ornithosaurian. Big Louis Morono, wearing a Texaco hat and black rubber boots and slicker, leaped down, dragging a foot-long brass nozzle trailing a flat gray boa-constrictor of hose. Assessing the situation at a glance, he set off at a heavy-footed trot toward the stern of the beast, assisted by fellow fire fighters each supporting his half dozen yards of tubing. A second team lavmched itself with silent efficiency in the opposite direction, toward the giant maloccluded jaws. They rounded the head, continued parallel with' the scaly neck, paused only momentarily before trampling ahead across the leather carpet of the wing. They met Big Louis and his crew at a point abaft the fourth thoracic vertebra. "Anything?" "Nothing." "Smoke?" "Not a wisp." Big Louis sighed. His hose drooped. "It figures." "Yeah." "Okay, boys, reel it in." Muttering, Big Louis headed back for the trembling red truck. Before he had taken more than three steps, however, one of the members of the second team yelled, "Hey, Cap! It's a, uh you know what, a dragon. Maybe it breathes fire. Could be, y'know!" Big Louis stopped dead and smiled a winsome smile. ""Reel it out again, men!" he shouted.  s Will Kiley struggled manfully with the golden chain and its golden disk, two rumpled figures wearing thick glasses paused beside him, but pointed frequently at the dead beast's head: "The chief difference in the pterodactyl skull from that of a bird is in the way in which the malar arch is prolonged backward on each side," said the first. "The nostrils are unusually large. Could it be Dimorphodon?" asked the second. "Don't be a silly goose, TrencHard," replied the first. "Doesn't even resemble." Trenchard's eyes flashed anger and his mouth tightened. "Damn's blood, Goilvey! You were the one who said this genus shouldn't be this heavy. You were the one who dragged me out of the Automat, leaving a perfectly good fish cake, just to come down here and argue about this. I don't know why it's so big, and I don't know why it's so heavy... all I know is that I don't like you talking to me so snottily. Your seniority in the department doesn't give you that right!" A civil rights group, attracted by the noise, abandoned their labors integrating a parking lot and, instantly interpreting, what was going on there in the intersection, whipped out magic markers and fresh cardboard and rejingoed their slogans. They began parading around and around the dead beast, bearing signs that "Looks dead to me," murmured a secretary, walking to Sak's with a girl friend. "Remind me to make an appointment with an orthodontist," her friend replied. A representative of the sanitation workers union -- summoned by enraged members of his local -- arrived on the scene and uttered a snarl. "Like hell we will!" he commented to the members of the press. "It'll lay there till hell freezes over! If the corrupt and Commie-S # unp government of this city thinks it is going to fatten and batten on the blood and sweat and tears of the members of the United Sanitation Workers of America Local ##, it has another think coming. The name is Fortnoy. F-O-R-T..." film. One's tie-tack camera clicked on empty spools, and the other's mini-corder in his hatband whirred emptily. They met at mid-pteranodon and compared notes: "Maoist?" "Doubtful. Castro?" "Maybe. Been able to reach the office yet?" "No, something's wonking up the circuits." "Jamming?" "Maybe. Maoist?" "Doubtful. Russkie?"" "Maybe..." Tiley pulled and strained at the disk, trying to drag it out from imder the great head. He was making some small headway when a photographer and three models and the director of fashion for a leading woman's magazine nudged him aside and began posing the girls on the head of the dead beast. "Look anguished, Maddie," said the photographer, a slim and ascetic man wearing an Australian digger Hat in white velour. The model looked anguished. "No, no! More anguished. Cry for the entire world, sweetheart!" Maddie anguished harder. She cried. "Now tilt the pelvis just a tiddle forward, darling," the photographer urged. "Let's transmute that anguish into a starchy impudence at the really tasty things the season's culottes have to say to the Now Female!" "Off duty," said a cabbie, streaking down around a wingtip and plunging up the Avenue. Somewhere children were laughing and the wind was sweet with the scent of imminent summer. But that was somewhere else. "Jesus, I can't stand the stink!" shouted a woman from the seventh floor window of an employment agency. Seventeen sailors from a Japanese freighter in New York on three-day leave crouched near the juncture of wing and torso, and snapped pictures of the dead beast with Leicas, several murmuring words that sounded like, "Rodan." No one paid them any heed. Several handbills were Hastily pasted onto the leathery hide, announcing the candidacy of Roger Scarpennetti for Borough President. A vendor of socks (seconds) pitched his way from tail to beak, and made almost four dollars with his wares. Three agile and rolling-gaited Caughnawaga Indians, those noble descendants of the noblest of noble savages, crossed #th Street heading downtown. They carried lunch pails. They were on their (which they could catch at #nd # Times Square) from the building site construction on Madison and #th, the selfsame construction site toward which four Pelham Privateers (behind the point scouting of the redoubtable Vimmy) at this moment were streaking. The three redskins, highsteel workers of the most loftilypaid species, paused at the corner of #th and Sixth, shifted lunch pails and clucked their tongues almost in unison. "Is that crummy, I ask you!" said Walter Knife-That-GleamsIn-Starlight. "Yeah, first they zap alia the buffalo, bison, whatever the hell they was that they did in, and now this!" The lament was voiced by Teddy Bearclaw. "Goddamn white-eyes," added Sidney G. Nine Fires. "Red man's burden," said Walter. "Is it not a sad pass what our people has come to, that we must erect for these crummy pony soldiers a edifice of such nobility as we are at this precise moment in time erecting," penultimated Teddy. "What the hell is a bison?" asked Sidney G. Nine Fires. Mutual shrugs of confusion led to a prompt exit. Ill '"The Reverend Leroy L. Beal, arriving at the head of the Poke County, Mississippi delegation to the First Annual Congress of the International Evangelical Brotherhood for the Promotion of Christian Love and Low DownPayments, paused, waving his flock to a halt, shaking his head sadly at the vast obstruction blocking the intersection ahead. His second-in-command moved up beside liim. Together they studied the crumpled, strutted, awning-winged apparition. "Well, Leroy, what do you make of it?" the lieutenant inquired. Rev. Beal sighed. "The expenditure of funds and ingenuity that went into constructing this hoax and placing it in our line of march could have supported three indigent families in fair comfort for a period of at least two months," he stated. The two men advanced; Rev. Beal poked at the leathery hide with a finger. "Plastic," he said. "A transparent fraud." "As I see it, Leroy, they intended to suspend the thing from wires and have it buzz us. But apparently the wires broke." "Obviously. Tsk. Sometimes I wonder at the curious picture the opposition seems to entertain of our gullibility. First the whole thing with the sheets over their heads. Now this: rubber pteranosaurs." "So -- what do we do?" "We make ourselves comfortable," the Reverend said. "And wait." As the strains of We Shall Overcome rose on the afternoon air, a party of lobbyists for the All American Society for the Preservation of Property Values gloom of Reilly's Bar and Grille, summoned by the mingled cries of the wounded, the chatter of the spectators, and the exhortations of the cop, still in search of a recipient for the summons. The group blinked at the scene, noting the size and placement of the reptile with eyes accustomed to lightning assessment. "By George, Charlie," the Head lobbyist said, around a cigar, "you couldn't replace that thing for under twenty-eight-five or I'm a baboon's nephew." Charlie was staring at the singers grouped by the monster's stem. "Tell me there's no Commie money behind them Nigras," he murmured. Lilya looked at her watch for the thirty-first time. Ten more minutes and not a second more, and then by God she'd take a cab to Schrafft's and order the expensivist item on the menu and if that skin-disease Melville ever dared to show that collection of acne scars he called a face again -- tiOorry, lady," the man with  the leather jacket said, not looking at Lilya as he bellied her aside. He planted his feet and looked the project over, from beak to tail-tip and back to beak. "Hey, Jake," a wiry man in overalls said. "You want I should get the rig in position?" "Nix," Jake said succinctly. "Right," the wiry man said. "This is outta our line -- " Jake whirled and grabbed a handful of the wiry man's overall bib. "There ain't no wrecking joK Ajax Wrecking can't handle and dontcha forget it," He growled. "Hold the headacKe ball. Tell the boys to break out the chain saws." "Sure, Jake. Only you got aholt of the hair on my cKest -- " "Twenny minutes, that's wh'at the dude said. I don't want to see nothing but hip pockets and elbows until we got this intersection clear, get me?" A husband and 'vife team, tourists from Joplin, Missouri, making one of their rare p.a.'s in the apple, stood near the forearm and mete carpus of the dead beast, the husband setting the automatic timer on his camera. Then he strolled nonchalantly to his spouse (indicating his ease and familiarity with matters photographic), struck an attitude, and waited, smiling, till the camera had clicked them off. "Do we have time to make it down to the Village for some shots with hippies, before dinner?" the wife asked. Her husband's answer was lost on the wind as the mayor's helicopter settled in the center of Sixth Avenue, just above #th Street. The riot police jog-trotted around the corner of #th and Sixth and began breaking up into assault teams. "Careful of that Mace!" Captain Schirmer bellowed through the bullhorn. Snipers in office windows began firing at streetlights. "All right, move it out!" shouted Captain Schirmer. The first wave of riot police lobbed their tear gas grenades, and began spraying high pressure Hoses down the Avenue. The rabbinical students fled, still uncertain whether the pteranodon was kosher or trayt -- but dead certain the eggs were edible if the proper bruchah was said over them. The rescue squads at last pulled the last of the survivors out from under the dead beast and carried them away from the line of combat. Kiley was trapped at the neck of the creature, still trying to yank loose the golden amulet. He was cut off from escape by the insurrecting Columbia Law students and Black Panther Freedom Party members on the eastern flank, by the riot police using Mace and leadweighted truncheons on the west, by the joughneck warriors of the Ajax Wrecking Corporation (all cxSeabees) on the North, and by the advancing wave of members of the Amalgamated Butchers and Meat Hackers Local ## on the South. He crouched down all the way, hoping to go unseen, and continued yanking at the circle of gold. TV T ore police on horseback clogged the scene, trying to aid their beat partner in establishing to whom the corpse in the street belonged. The ticket was witten, it merely needed to be served. Three hookers began working the uptown side of # th Street, hoping some of the show biz crowd would stick to their fingers, or other portions of their anatomy. "Oh!" cried Alice, awakening, "apparently it is all a dream!" "You're under arrest," said the cop with the ticket, to no one in particular. He said it again, softer, but no one paid any attention. Lilya cursewished plagues of gnats and nits on the acne-pocked head of Melville and stalked off down the Avenue, passing the hip-girdle of the pteranodon, failing to look down where she would have seen her much cursed Melville, much more crushed than cursed. Near the hind limbs of the dead beast twelve members of The Pelham Privateers now worked diligently trying to get the beast erect so its hubcaps could be stolen. The pneumatic jacks they had installed merely sank into the flesh of the beast. Big Louis Morono, seeing the gang at work, whistled up his men and, using the high pressure hoses, drove the juvies from the scene. Even as they fled, the Pelham Privateers indicated their frustration at having been thwarted. They mugged Trenchard and Goilvey where they stood, leaving the two tottering scientists even more tottered: face-down in the gutter, arguing through split lips and cracked teeth, "It's too big to be a pterodactyl from our past... it has to be from the past, you twit... no, it's from another planet... don't be an ass, they don't have pterodactyls on any planet in our solar system... so it came from another solar system... how did it get here... that's not my problem..." Will Kiley struggled with the golden amulet. And at that precise moment, the parallel worlds, having reached the apogee of their pendulum svings, and having started back toward the point at which they touched originally (for the first time in fifty-six years), met... perigee... merged... And Will Kiley, tightly attached to the focal point of the two worlds' merging -- the golden amulet -- found himself poof! Gone. Vanished. In the intersection of #th Street and Sixth Avenue, the mob was cleared away, and the Ajax Wreckers joined with their working-class comrades, of the Amalgamated Butchers and Meat Hackers Local ##, to rid the streets of the unsightly corpse of a flying reptile that had dropped from no one knew where... and no one seemed to very much care. Meanwhile, back at the tangential meeting-place of the parallel worlds... IV "T Tery much like a dead ibari,  the man fell out of the sky at X.O.-j-# of a Bluemom, fell howling, arms and legs all a-tumble, landing squarely in the mossand-metal center of the Religious Icon of Nerf, in Avuncular Square. Two leathery-winged residents flapped over to the gigantic creature and stared at it. "Did it fly?" said the first, scratching its osseous crest with a wingtip finger. "Or did it merely fall?" "Big, isn't it?" commented the second. "Much bigger than whatchamacallit, men, are supposed to be. And heavier. I wonder, is it edible?" "Ah-ha, not is it edible," interjected one of the dietary priests of Nerf, "but is it hazzil! That's the question!" The eyes are blue, that means it can't be a hazzill" "But it has a nose. It must be hazzil!" A Proctor descended on the scene and extracted its demerit book from its wingtip-pouch with the fingertip of its other wing. "Okay, who owns this myth?" "What's a Teeny Slut?" asked the dietary priest of Nerf. But no one seemed to know. And no one seemed to very much care. for your informatiori A nd David, the King, having heard the reports of the messengers called for his scribe so that he might send a letter to his commander in the field. The year, in round figures, is # B.C., and we are informed in II Samuel #:#-# that the king's recorder was Jehoshaphat, the son of Ahilud, while the scribe was a man named Seraiah'. Unfortunately nothing is said about how the letter was written. We may take it for granted that the scribe wrote down what the king dictated, but it would be nice if we were also told just how he did his job. I do not mean the language; that probably was some early form of Aramaic. Nor do I care what letters he employed, though it can also be taken for granted that it was already alphabetical writing. What I want to know is what he wrote on and what he used for writing. We have to guess about this, though the guess has a rather high' probability. If the story of David's letters had been written by Homer, about two centuries later, it would have taken a few more lines but we would know every detail for it would read about as follows: Quickly Seraiah the scribe (the name of his father is unknown) Mounted the terrace well screened from Helios's rays that are burning. Carrying with him a bundle of dried reeds, prepared for writing. Also he brought with him inkstones, some red as the sky looks at sunset. Others as black as the night at the time when white Selene fails to Lighten the darkness. The inkstones were fashioned with' skill by Simon, Weaver by trade is he, yet skillful in dyeing the cloth he has woven. Also the scribe carried some water for softening inkstones with rags dipp'd Into the fluid; and sheets of papyrus from Egypt he carried. Almost as costly as gold, when weighed for trading... f course I have put all the available information about the scribe's trade, as carried out in the areas of Egypt, Syria and Palestine into these pseudo-Homeric lines. The inkstones (also called ink cakes) were made of lampblack and some gummy substance for black, or of iron oxides and a similar substance for red. They were then permitted to dry out for easier handling, which is the reason why the scribe had to carry, as clearly shown on some Egyptian monuments, a small water bucket with a few .rags for moistening the surface of the inkstone. The pen was a dried reed, cut obliquely at one end. The resulting broad point was then frayed, so that the scribe's pen was about the same as the felt tip marker of our time. This is the equipment Seraiah must have had with him; but the conclusion that he wrote on papyrus is mainly based on the reasoning that he was the king's scribe and that papyrus was expensive. In reality he might have written on leather; there is an old wall painting dating back to the eighth century B.C. that shows two Assyrian scribes: one writes on what is obviously a clay tablet while the other holds some flexible material, probably leather. The painting shows the two principles of writing: by impression into the writing surface and by making colored marks on a writing surface that is not altered otherwise. But before we go into this important distinction of the two possible methods of writing, let us say what can be said about papyrus which has been the main writing surface for several thousands of years. We have only one account of how pap#mis was made, written by Pliny the Elder during the first century after Christ. Unfortunately Pliny's account is second hand, he had not observed the process itself. What he said is, therefore, incomplete in various ways, and his words could hardly be used as a guideline for duplicating the feat of the ancient Egyptian craftsmen. 'he reed, Pliny informs us, was first cut lengthwise into thin slices. Since the papyrus reed, the Cypents papyrus of the botanFig. I. Portion of a wall painting from Tell Ahmar, early eighth century B.C. The scribe at right obviously is inscribing a clay tablet, but the one at left holds a flexible moterial, probably leather. ists, grows anywhere from three to ten feet tall it must have been chopped into sections before it could be sliced lengthwise. Of course the sections from the center of the reed are the widest, so the papyrus made from center sections was most valuable. The sections were laid side by side on some backing until the area covered had reached a certain width, about one foot. Then a second layer of such sections was placed on top of the first, at a right angle to it. Then the two were somehow pressed together. Pliny's informant stated that prior to this they are moistened by Nile water: and Pliny concluded that Nile water, when muddy, must act like a glue. We now know that Nile water whether muddy or clear, does no sucK thing Very likely the papyrus makers added glue of some kind about which they kept quiet. The squares of papyrus were then joined together to make a "scroll" that, as a rule, was about # feet long. Longer rolls grew too bulky and were hard to handle. This, surprising as it may be to many, is the reason why a number of books of the Old Testament (like Samuel, Kings and Chronicles) are now in two sections. Written in Hebrew which writes consonants only, each of these books just about filled one scroll, but when translated into Greek, which does write the vowels, and has many of their,, the books took up two scrolls. Of course an "ink" consisting of lampblack and a water-soluble glue would not cling to the papyrus very well. Writing could easily be washed off a papyrus scroll -- something that was considered desirable because the scroll could then be used over again. Papyrus, as has been mentioned, was expensive. It evidently had been invented originally because there was no other convenient writing material available. But what was, or could have been, used before papyrus Well -- slabs of stone, slabs of wood, the inner side of large pieces of tree bark, possibly the large hard leaves of some subtropical plants. Just the listing of these objects suggests that the writing must have been of the "incised" variety, regardless of whether pictographs or actual letters were used. In each case the picture or the inscription had to be chiseled into the stone, c irved into the wood or the bark or scratched into the hard leaf. It is logical, keeping this background in mind, that the Sumerians and Assyrians took this kind of making marks for granted, even though they used prepared writing surfaces, namely clay tablets. The writing instrument was a metal stylus that was pressed into the soft clay. And the marks they made, because of the materials used, assumed the typical shape we call cuneiform. When in high school I was informed that the use of clay tablets had the additional advantage that they could be made into permanent records by "firing" I When it comes to tree bark one Is opt to think of burning the inscription into it with a red-hot piece of metal; but in ancient times nobody seems to have had that idea. tKem in a potter's kiln. Now we know that this was not done. They were simply sundried. The "fired" tablets we have in our museums owe their nature to later and absolutely unwanted conflagrations which they survived.  nother writing material for (incised) writing was sheet metal. Gold, silver, copper and lead are all soft metals which will accept an inscription easily, and it is likely that the earliest such inscriptions were a kind of dedication on a gold or silver vessel given as a present to an important personage. One of the Dead Sea scrolls from Qumran is copper. A copper sheet could be rolled into a scroll with not too much effort. Unrolling it thousands of years later is the problem. Leaden scrolls were quite common, too. They have been found both in Italy and in Greece; a Greek translation of Psalm # was found, inscribed on lead, on the Island of Rhodes. There are Punic and Hittite texts on lead, and in the Bible Job (#:#-#) says that he wishes his words were "written with an iron stylus on lead.) Even in Roman times "incised" writing was still common. If somebody sent a petition to the senate, or wrote for posterity, he used papyrus. But if he just wanted to send a message to a friend he employed what is customarily called a "tablet". These tablets were very shallow wooden troughs holding a layer of beeswax. Writing,, hence, was done with a metal stylus by impressing the pointed end of the stylus in the wax. The other end of the stylus was flattened and used to smooth out mistakes. Once the message had become obsolete the tablet was erased simply by heating it until the wax formed a smooth surface again. It very quickly occurred to somebody that the message could be protected by using another tablet as a cover; the two tablets were hinged together, waxed sides inside, by metal rings, the earliest form of a book. By that time papyrus Had found a competitor that was soon to win out because of durability, resistance to water and for several other reasons. It was parchment. For many centuries credit was given to Eumenes II of Pergamum (#-# B.C.) for Having invented parchment; we now know that parchment is older. Eumenes either improved the process or did something else to make parchment more customary. Parchment is animal skin -- sheepskin, goat's skin or the skin of newborn calves -- treated in a special manner to make it smootK and white, by repeated washings, scrapings, stretchings and rubbing with' pumice and with chalk. The best grade of parchment came from newly born lambs; it was labeled vellum. During the latter years of the Roman Empire it became customary for a time to stain vellum purple for greater elegance, and such stained vellum was used for documents of special significance. Meanwhile the Chinese had invented paper. As customary, some Chinese writers claimed that paper was invented very early in their history. More cautious European scholars -- who are not trying to credit some illustrious ancestor -- have settled for the second century B.C. as the probable time of the invention of paper. While the origin of paper in China is somewhat obscure there is no doubt about the introduction of paper in the western countries. In #I A.D., the Arabs occupying Somarkand were attacked by a Chinese army; Samarkand was such an important trading post that everybody wanted to have his hands on it. The Chinese lost, and two of the prisoners taken by the Arabs were skilled paper craft to Arab and Persian artisans. Many paper manuscripts from the ninth century -- usually in Arabic -- are still in existence. Beginning with the eleventh century they became common in Greece and very soon afterwards in the other European countries. TTith the introduction of pa ' per the writing materials became standardized too. The universal writing instrument was the goose quill. Of course there were people who insisted that quills made from peacock feathers were superior. (One writing master who was questioned about the superiority of peacock quills by a prospective pupil replied cautiously that he was only sure they were more expensive.) Somebody, we do not know who or when or where, had invented ink in our sense; he would no doubt have been horrified as well as nonplussed if somebody could have told him in chemical terminology why and liow his ink worked. It works like this: so-called "green vitriol," or ferrous sulphate, is combined with tannin from the galls on leaves of walnut trees. This compound has a weak color, just enough to see what you have written. But upon drying the ferrous salts oxidize into ferric salts, which are black, and then the writing appears distinct and clear. (At a later date a blue dye was added to the ink so that the written lines would show up better immediately. Oxidation then changed the blue letters to black letters.) So the equipment of the "scribe" or student of the fourteenth century was simple: paper, an inkwell, a few goose quills and a small sharp knife for recutting the nibs of the quills when they needed it. When traveling 'the inkwell was replaced by the stoppered ink horn, which must have led to many messy accidents. The accidents, in turn, led to attempts to have the ink inside the pen. Early designs of probably unworkable fountain pens go back to about # A.D. By that time a competitor to pen and ink began to appear: the pencil. It had been the custom of copying monks and baronial bookkeepers all along to use a thin coin-shaped piece of lead to rule the parchment or paper before writing on it. But if a piece of lead, guided by a ruler, could make visible marks on paper, why not use a lead stylus for writing? The marks made by actual lead were too faint to be easily legible, but something had just been brought on the market that went under the name of "Spanish lead," namely graphite. That substance made strong and visible marks especially on paper (less so on vellum). An illustration in the last book of the Swiss physician and naturalist Conrad Gesner shows how the early pencils -- called stylus inieiius -- looked: the "lead" was fairly thick encased in a wooden holder with a center hole. A screw at the end of the pencil seems to indicate that the "lead" could slide inside the wooden holder and was advanced by the screw as it was used up. The book is dated #, and the device seems to have been fairly new then, but it found favor fast. In # Count Johann the Younger of Nassau issued an instruction to the officers of the heavy cavalry saying that "the pens of Spanish lead must not be forgotten, for they are far more useful to riders than ink horn and quills." f T Thile we now use all kinds of ' ' devices, from rubber stamps via pencils, fountain pens and ballpoint pens to typewriters and teletype machines for making marks on paper, paper is virtually the only substance used as a writing surface. Ceremonial inscriptions are still chiseled in stone or cast in bronze, but otherwise it is always that fragile and combustible substance called paper. To give a limited immortality to the thoughts put on a fragile paper we have adopted the biological survival principle of large numbers and successive generations. A book no longer exists in a dozen or so Handwritten copies on durable parchment. It exists in thousands of copies on paper. Then there are reprints of the original book, paperback editions (in tens of thousands of copies) and, at a later date, facsimile reprints and microfilms. Will paper, at some time, be replaced by something else? Probably, but not by something we already know. Thin metal sheets -- for a short time favored in science fiction as printing stock -- are always heavier than paper, square inch for square inch and have other disadvantages, too. Maybe a plastic will come along that does not weigh more than paper, or at least not much' more, a plastic that will not discolor with time and will not be destroyed by fire. Then the chemistry of writing may be changed, too. Instead of adding something to the paper, graphite or a dye, the process of making marks may be to cause a visible chemical change brought about by the chemical interaction vrith the material of the stylus. In saying this I have the everyday forms of writing in mind, like letters, memos, monthly charge statements and related pleasantries. I disregarded such things as information storage in the memory units of a computer. But this brings up the field of electronics and with it the one occasion where a written message cannot be put on paper for transmission; a message to somewhere in space and to someone who, while his intelligence is assumed to be high, could not read a written message simply because he does not know our letters. Dr. Stillman Drake once sent a message to friends. He did Fig. #. Mistaken reading of the interstellar message. Fip, Z. 'e?cing rf the infe'steltcr ressoge. it on paper all right but used only two symbols, representing electric impulses. Since I know that I am slowly running out of space I'll not copy Dr. Drake's fairly long message but make up a shorter example. Here it is, addressed to a fellow creature on Alpha Centaur! A-S. # # # # # ## ## #  # ## #  #  ## ## # #  # # # # # ## #  #  #  #  OH -- t #  The addressee can proceed in one manner only, beginning with counting the pulses. Their total number is #; of this there are # "o" spaces and # "-#-" signs. The ratio of # to # carries no meaning nor does the ratio of either of these two figures to the total. However, the total is the product of two primes, namely # and #; it is not the product of any other two figures. So a rectangle # units wide and # units tall is involved, or else one # units tall and # units wide. Constructing such a rectangle the addressee decides to blacken each square on which afsign falls. The message begins with afsign, meaning that the first corner square must be marked, a logical beginning. But the final result is anything but logical or meaningful -- see Fig. #. (In case anybody wonders: yes, I was quite worried while drawing the illustration that it accidentally might make some sense. Fortunately it didn't.) Well, our extraterrestrial will say, either I don't undcr.itand their meaning, or else the rectangle has to lie on its side instead of standing upright. Trying this construction he finds the top line empty, except that both its ends arc marked, which is logical. And then the pattern becomes clear; three variations on the square of # and, at the bottom, a # followed by its square and its cube. It does not mean much in itself, for obviously people who can squirt short-wave signals into space must be acquainted with squares and cubes and much else besides. But as a mere preliminary message, demonstrating the principle to be used it is fine. The next message then might contain # imits (#I by #), the one after that # units (# by #) and the fourth #I units (# by #), ujing larger and larger primes. A message of #I units (# by #) would contain enough small squares to produce reasonable pwetures and the transmission of ac'.ual information could begin. October #, #); Section #. Title #, (United States Code). #. Date of filing ; October #, #. #. Title of Publication: Gailaxy Magazine. #. Frequency of Issue monthly. #. Location of known offices of publication: #I Hudson Street, New York, New York #, #. Location of headquarters or general business offices of the publishers: #I Hudson Street, New York, New York #. #. Names and addresses of the publisher, editor and managing editor. Publisher: Robert M. Guinn, #I Hudson Street, New York, New York #. Editor; Frederlk Pohl, #I Hudson Street, New York, New York #. Managing Editor: None. T. Owner: Galaxy Publishing Corporation. #I Hudson Street, New York, New York #; Robert M. Guinn (sole stockholder), #I Hudson Street, New York, New York #. #. Known bondholders, mortgagees and other security holders owning or holding I percent or more of total amount of bonds, mortgages or other securities: None. #. Paragraphs # and # include, in cases where the stockholder or security holder appears upon the books of the company as trustee or in any other fiduciary relation, the name of the person or corporation for whom such trustee as acting, also the statements in the two paragraphs show the affisuit's full knowledge and belief as to the circumstances and conditions under which stockholders and security holders who do not appear on the books of the company as the trusted, hold stock and securities in a capacity other than that of a bona fide owner. Names and addressee of individuals who are stockholders of a corporation which itself is a stockholder or holder of bonds, mortgages or other securities of the publishing corporation have been Included in paragraphs # and # when the Interests of such individuals are equivalent to I percent or more of the total amount of the stock or securities of the publishing corporation. #. A. Total no. copies printed (net press run). Average no, copies each issue during preceding # months #. Single issue nearest to filing date: #. B. Paid circulation #. Sales through dealers and carriers, street vendors and counter sales. Average no, copies each issue during preceding # months: #; Single issue nearest filing date: #. #. Mail subscriptions: Average no. copies each issue during preceding # months, #; Single issue nearest to filing date. #. C. Total paid circulation: Average no. copies each issue during preceding # months. #; Single issue nearest to filing date #. D. Free distribution (including samples) by mail, carrier or other means: Average no. copies each issue during preceding # months. #; Single issue nearest to filing date, #. L. Total distribution (sum of C and D) : Average no. copies eadi Issue during preceding # months, #. Single issue nearest to filing date, #; F. Office use, left-over, unaccounted, spoiled after printing: Average no. apies each issue durmg preceding # months, #; Single issue nearest to filing date, #. G. Total (sum of E and F -- should equal net press run shown In A); Average no copies each issue during preceding # months, #. Single issue nearest to filing date #. I certify that the statements made by me are correct and complete. Robert M, Guinn, Publisher. If a human corpse vvos. worthiwlfions for spore pdrfs, why was. Jennison's, ecsfasy-shrireled body, still' Jnfact? Illustrated by I n'irst came the routine request for a Breech of Privacy permit. A police officer took down the details and forwarded the request to a clerk, who saw that the tape reached the appropriate civic judge. The judge was reluctant, for privacy is a precious thing in a world of eighteen billion; but in tlie end he could find no reason to refuse. On November #nd, #, he granted the permit. The tenant's rent was two weeks in arrears. If tHe manager of Monica Apartments had asked for eviction he would have been refused. But Owen Jennison just did not answer his doorbell or his room phone. Nobody could recall seeing him in many weeks. Apparently the manager wanted to know that he was all right. And so he was allowed to use his passkey, with an officer standing by. And so they found the tenant of #. And when they looked in his wallet, they called me. Headquarters, making useless notes and wishing it were lunchtime. At this stage the Loren case was all correlate-and-wait. It involved an organlegging gang, apparently run by a single man, yet big enough to cover Half the Nortli American west coast. We had considerable data on the gang -- methods of operation, centers of activity, a few former customers, even a tentative Handful of names -- but nothing that would give us an excuse to act. So it was a matter of shoving what we Had into the computer, watching tHe few suspected associates of the ganglord Loren, and waiting for a break. The months of waiting were ruining my sense of involvement. My phone buzzed. I put the pen down and said, "Gil Hamilton." A small dark face regarded me with soft black eyes. "I am Detective-Inspector Julio Ordaz of the Los Angeles Police Department. Are you related to an Owen Jennison?" "Owen? No, we're not related. Is he in trouble?" "You do know him, then." "Sure I know him. Is he here, on Earth?" "It would seem so." Ordaz Had no accent, but the lack of colloquialisms in his speech made him sound vaguely foreign. "We will need positive identification, Mr. Hamilton. Mr. Jennison's ident lists you as next of kin." "That's funny. I... Back in a minute. What's happened? Is Owen dead?" "Somebody is dead, Mr. Hamilton. He carried Mr. Jennison's ident in his wallet." "Okay. Now, Owen Jennison was a citizen of the Belt. This may have interworld complicaness. Where's the body?" "We found him in an apartment rented under his own name. Monica Apartments, Lower Los Angeles, room #." "Good. Don't move anything you haven't moved already. I'll be right over."  yr onica Apartments was a nearly featureless concrete block, eighty stories tall, a thousand feet across the edges of its square base. Lines of small balconies gave the sides a sculptured look, above a forty-foot inset ledge that would keep tenants from dropping objects on pedestrians. A himdred buildings just like it made Lower Los Angeles look lumpy from the air. Inside was a lobby done in anonymous modern. Lots of metal and plastic showing; lightweight, comfortable chairs without arms; big ash trays; plenty of indirect lighting; a low ceiling; no wasted space. The whole room might have been stamped out with a die. It wasn't supposed to look small, but it did, and that warned you what the rooms would look like. I found the manager's office and the manager, a soft-looking man with watery-blue eyes. His conservative paper suit, dark red, seemed chosen to render him invisible, as did the style of his brown hair, worn long and corned straight back without a part. "Nothing like this has ever happened here," he confided as he led me to the elevator banks. "Nothing. It would have been bad enough without his being a Belter, but now -- " He cringed at the thought. "Newsmen. They'll smother us." The elevator was coffin-sized, but with the handrails on the inside. It went up fast and smooth. I stepped out into a long, narrow hallway. What would Owen have been doing in a place like this, Machinery lived here, not people. Maybe it wasn't Owen. Ordaz had been reluctant to commit himself. Besides, there's no law against picking pockets. You couldn't enforce such a law on this crowded planet. Everyone on Earth was a pickpocket. Sure. Someone had died carrying Owen's wallet. I walked down the hallway to #. Tt was Owen who sat grinning in the armchair. I took one good look at him, enough to be sure, and then I looked away and didn't look back. But the rest of it was even more unbelievable. No Belter could have taken that apartment. I was born in Kansas; but even I felt the awhave driven Owen bats. "I don't believe it," I said. "Did you know him well, Mr. Hamilton?" "About as well as two men can know each other. He and I spent three years mining rocks in the main asteroid belt. You don't keep secrets under those conditions." "Yet you didn't know he was on Earth." "That's what I can't understand. Why the blazes didn't He phone me if he was in trouble?" "An operative in the United Nations Police." He had a point. Owen was as honorable as any man I knew; but honor isn't the same in the Belt. Bdters think flatlanders are all crooks. They don't understand that to a flatlander, picking pockets is a game of skill. Yet a Belter sees smuggling as the same kind of game, with no dishonesty involved. He balances the thirty percent tariff against possible confiscation of his cargo, and if the odds are right he gambles. Owen could Have been doing something sticky," I admitted. self over it. And... not here. He wouldn't Have come Here." # was a living room and a bathroom and a closet. I'd glanced into the bathroom, knowing what I would find. It was the size of a comfortable shower stall. An adjustment panel outside the door would cause it to extrude various appurtenances in memory plastic, to become a washroom, a shower stall, a toilet, a dressing room, a steam cabinet. Luxurious in everything but size, if you pushed the right buttons. The living room was more of the same. A King bed was invisible behind a wall. The kitchen alcove, with basin and oven and grill and toaster, would fold into another wall; lire sofa, chairs and tables would vanish into the floor. would make a crowded cocktail party, a cosy diimer gathering, a closed poker game. Card table, dinner table, coffee table were all there, surrounded by the appropriate chairs; but only one set St a time would emerge from the floor. There was no refrigerator, no freezer, no bar. If a tenant needed food or drink, he phoned down, and the supermarket on the third floor would send it up. The tenant of such an apartment had his comfort. But he owned nothing. There was room for him; there was none for his possessions. This was one of the inner apartments. An age ago there would have been an air shaft; but air shafts took up expensive room. The tenant didn't even have a window. He lived in a comfortable box. J ust now the items extruded were the overstuffed reading armchair, two small side tables, a footstool, and the kitchen alcove. Owen Jennison sat grinning in the armchair. Naturally he grinned. Little more than dried skin covered the natural grin of his skull. "It's a small room," said Orof people live this way. In any case, a Belter would hardly be a claustrophobe." "No. Owen flew a singleship before he joined us. Three months at a stretch, in a cabin so small you couldn't stand up with the airlock closed. Not claustrophobia, but -- " I swept my arm about the room. "What do you see that's his?" Small as it was, the closet was nearly empty. A set of street clothes, a paper shirt, a pair of shoes, a small brown overnight case. All new. The few items in the bathroom medicine chest had been equally new and equally anonymous. Ordaz said, "Well?" "Belters are transients. They don't own much, but what they do own, they guard. Small possessions, relics, souvenirs. I can't believe he wouldn't have had something." Ordaz lifted an eyebrow. "His space suit?" "You think that's unlikely? It's not. The inside of his pressure suit is a Belter's home. Sometimes it's the only home he's got. He spends a fortune decorating it. If he loses his suit, he' not a Belter any more. "No, I don't insist he'd have brought his suit. But he'd have had something. His phial of marsdust. The bit of nickeliron they took out of his chest. Or, if he left all his souvenirs home, he'd have picked up things on Earth. But in this room -- there's nothing." "Perhaps," Ordaz suggested delicately, "he didn't notice his surroundings." And somehow that brought it all home. O wen Jennison sat grinning in a water-stained silk dressing gown. His space-darkened face lightened abruptly beneath his chin, giving way to normal suntan. His blond hair, too long, had been cut Earth style; no trace remained of the Belter strip cut he'd worn all his life. A month's growth of untended beard covered half his face. A small black cylinder protruded from the top of his head. An electric cord trailed from the top of the cylinder and ran to a small wall socket. The cylinder was a droud, a current addict's transformer. I stepped closer to the corpse and bent to look. The droud was a standard make, but it had been altered. Your standard current addict's droud will pass only a trickle of current into the brain. Owen must have been getting ten times the usual charge, easily enough to damage his brain in a month's time. I reached out and touched the droud with my imaginary hand. Ordaz was standing quietly beside me, letting me make my examination without interruption. Naturally he had no way of knowing about my restricted psi powers. Restricted was the operative word. I had two psychic powers: telekinesis and esper. With the esper sense I could sense the shapes of objects at a distance; but the distance was the reach of an extra right arm. I could lift small objects, if they were no further away than the fingertips of an imaginary right Hand. The restriction was a flaw in my own imagination. Since I could not believe my imaginary hand would reach further than that... it wouldn't. Even so limited a psi power can be useful. With my imaginary fingertips I touched the droud in Owen's head, then ran them down to a tiny hole in his scalp, and further. It was a standard surgical job. Owen could have had it done anywhere. A hole in his scalp, invisible under the hair, nearly impossible to find even if you knew what you were looking for. Even your best friends wouldn't know, unless they caught you with the droud plugged in. But the tiny hole marked a bigger plug set in the bone of the skull. I touched the ecstasy plug with my imaginary fingertips, then ran them down the hair-fine wire going deep into Owen's brain, down into the pleasure center. No, the extra current hadn't killed him. What had killed Owen was his lack of will power. T T e had starved to death sitting in that chair. There were plastic squeezebottles all around his feet and a couple still on the end table. All empty. They must have been full a month ago. Owen hadn't died of thirst. He had died of starvation, and his death had been planned. Owen my crewmate. Why hadn't he come to me? I'm half a Belter myself. Whatever his trouble, I'd have gotten him out somehow. A little smuggling -- what of it? Why had he arranged to tell me only after it was over? The apartment was so clean; so clean. You had to bend close to smeU the death; the air conditioning whisked it all away. He'd been very methodical. The kitchen was open so that a catheter could lead from Owen to the sink. He'd given himself enough water to last out the month ; he'd paid his rent a month in advance. He'd cut the droud cord by hand, and he'd cut it short, deliberately tethering himself to a wall socket beyond reach of the kitchen. A complex way to die, but rewarding in its way. A month of ecstasy, a month of the highest physical pleasure man can attain. I could imagine him giggling every time he remembered he was starving to death. With food only a few footsteps away... but he'd have to pull out the droud to reach it. Perhaps he postponed the decision, and postponed it again... Owen and I and Homer Chandrasekhar, we had lived for three years in a cramped shell surrounded by vacuum. What was there to know about Owen Jennison that I hadn't known? Where was the weakness we did not share? If Owen had done this, so could I. And I was afraid. tfrery neat," I whispered.  "Belter neat." "Typically Belter, would you say?" "I would not. Belters don't commit suicide. Certainly not this way. If a Belter had to go, he'd blow his ship's drive and die like a star. The neatness is typical. The result isn't." "Well," said Ordaz. "Well." He was uncomfortable. The facts spoke for themselves, yet he was reluctant to call me a liar. He fell back on formality. "Mr. Hamilton, do you identify this man as Owen Jennison?" "It's him." He'd always been a touch overweight, yet I'd recognized him the moment I saw him. "But let's be sure." I pulled the dirty dressing gown back from Owen's shoulder. A nearperfect circle of scar tissue, eight inches across, spread over the left side of his chest. "See that?" "We noticed it, yes. An old burn?" "Owen's the only man I know who could show you a meteor scar on his skin. It blasted him in the shoulder one day while he was outside the ship. Sprayed vaporized pressure-suit steel all over his skin. The doc pulled a tiny grain of nickle-iron from the center of the scar, just below the skin. Owen always carried that grain of nickel-iron. Always," I said, looking at Ordaz. "We didn't find it." "Okay." "I'm sorry to put you through this, Mr. Hamilton. It was you who insisted we leave the body in situ." "Yes. Thank you." Owen grinned at me from the reading chair. I felt the pain, in my throat and in the pit of my stomach. Once I had lost my right arm. Losing Owen felt the same way. "I'd like to know more about this," I said. "Will you let me know the details as soon as you get them?" office?" business, despite what I'd told help. "I want to know why Owen died. Maybe he just cracked up... culture shock or something. But if someone hounded him to death, I'll have his blood." "Surely the administration of justice is better left to -- " Ordaz stopped, confused. Did I I left him wondering. 'he lobby held a scattering of tenants entering and leaving elevators or just sitting around. I stood outside the elevator for a moment, searching passing faces for the erosion of personality that must be there. Mass-produced comfort. Room to sleep and eat and watch tridee, but no room to be anyone. Living here, one would own nothing. What kind of people would live like that? They should have looked all alike, moved in unison, like the string of images in a barber's mirrors. Then I spotted wavy brown hair and a dark red paper suit. The manager? I had to get close before I was sure. His face was the face of a permanent stranger. He saw me coming and smiled without enthusiasm. "Oh, hello, Mr... uh... Did you find... " He couldn't think of the right question. "Yes," I said, answering it anyway. "But I'd like to know some things. Owen Jennison lived here for six weeks, right?" "Six weeks and two days, before we opened his room." "Did he ever have visitors?" The man's eyebrows went up. We'd drifted in the direction of his office, and I was close enough to read the name on the door: "Of course not," he said. "Anyone would have noticed that something was wrong." "You mean he took the room for the express purpose of dying? You saw him once, and never again?" "I suppose he might... no, wait." The manager thought deeply. "No. He registered on a Thursday. I noticed the Belter tan, of course. Then on Friday he went out. I happened to see him pass." "Was that the day he got the droud? No, skip it, you wouldn't know that. Was it the last time you saw him go out?" "Yes, it was." "Then he could have Kad visitors late Thursday or early Friday." 'he manager shook his head, very positively. "Why not?" "You see, Mr... uH... " "Hamilton." "We have a holo camera on every floor, Mr. Hamilton. It takes a picture of each tenant the first time he goes to his room, and then never again. Privacy is one of the services a tenant buys with his room." The manager drew himself up a little as he said this. "For the same reason, the holocamera takes a picture of anyone who is not a tenant. The tenants are thus protected from unwarranted intrusions." "And there were no visitors to any of the rooms on Owen's floor?" "No, sir, there were not." "Your tenants are a solitary bunch." "Perhaps they are." "I suppose a computer in the basement decides who is and is not a tenant." "Of course." "So for six weeks Owen Jennison sat alone in his room. In all that time he was totally ignored." Miller tried to turn his voice cold, but he was too nervous. "We try to give our guests privacy. If Mr. Jennison had wanted help of any kind he had only to pick up the house phone. He could have called me, or the pharmacy, or the supermarket downstairs." "Well, thank you, Mr. Miller. That's all I wanted to know. I wanted to know how Owen Jennison could wait six weeks to die while nobody noticed." Miller swallowed. "He was dying all that time?" "Yah." "We had no way of knowing. How could we? I don't see how you can blame us." "I don't either," I said, and brushed by. Miller had been close enough, so I had lashed out at him. Now I was ashamed. The man was perfectly right. Owen could have had help if he'd wanted it. I stood outside, looking up at the jagged blue line of sky that showed between the tops of the buildings. A taxi floated into view, and I beeped my clicker at it, and it dropped. ters. Not to work -- I could not have done any work, not under the circumstances -- but to talk to Julie. Julie. A tall girl, pushing thirty, with green eyes and long hair streaked red and gold. And two wide brown forceps marks above her right knee; but they weren't showing now. I looked into her office, through the one-way glass, and watched her at work. She sat in a contour coucH, smoking. Her eyes were closed. Sometimes her brow would furrow as she concentrated. Sometimes she would snatch a glance at the clock, then close her eyes again. I didn't interrupt her. I knew the importance of what she was doing. Julie. She wasn't beautiful. Her eyes were a little too far apart, her chin too square, her mouth too wide. It didn't matter. Because Julie could read minds. She was the ideal date. She was everything a man needed. A year ago, the day after the night I killed my first man, I had been in a terribly destructive mood. Somehow Julie had turned it into a mood of manic exhileration. We'd run wild through a supervised anarchy park, running up an enormous bill. We'd hiked five miles without going anywhere, facing backward on a downtown slidewalk. At the end we'd been utterly fatigued, too tired to think... But two weeks ago it had been a warm, cuddly, comfortable night. Two people happy with each other; no more than that. Julie was what you needed, anytime, anywhere. Her male harem must have been the largest in history. To pick up on the thoughts of a love with him. Luckily there was room in her for a lot of love. She didn't demand that we be faithful. A good half of us were married. But there had to be love for each of Julie's men, or Julie couldn't protect him. She was protecting us now. Each fifteen minutes, Julie was making contact with a specific riously undependable, but Julie was an exception. If we got in a hole, Julie was always there to get us out... provided some idiot didn't interrupt her at work. So I stood outside, waiting, with a cigarette in my imaginary hand. T he cigarette was for practice, to stretch the mental muscles. In its way my "hand" was as dependable as Julie's mindtouch, possibly because of its very limitations. Doubt your psi powers and they're gone. A rigidly defined third arm was more reasonable than some warlock ability to make objects move by wishing at them. I knew how an arm felt, and what it would do. Why do I spend so much time lifting cogarettes? Well, it's the biggest weight I can lift without strain. And there's another reason... something taught me by Owen. At ten minutes to fifteen, Julie opened her eyes, rolled out of the contour coucH and came to the door. "Hi, Gil," she said sleepily. "Trouble?" "Yali. A friend of mine just died. I thought you'd better knovf," I handed her a cup of coffee. She noddedWe had a date tonight, and this would change its character. Knowing that, she probed lightly. "My God!" she said, recoiling. "How... how horrible. I'm terribly sorry, Gil. Date's off, right?" "Unless you want to join the ceremonial drunk." She shook her head vigorously. "I didn't know him. It wouldn't be proper. Besides, you'll be wallowing in your own memories, Gil. A lot of them will be private. I'd cramp your style if you knew I was there to probe. Now if Phii Chandrasekhar were here, it'd be different." "I wish he were. He'll have to throw his own drunk. Maybe with some of Owen's girls, if they're around." "You know what I feel," she said. "Just what I do." "I wish I could help." "You always help." I glanced at the clock. "Your coffee break's about over." "Slave driver." Julie took my earlobe between thumb and forefinger. "Do him proud," she said, and went back to her soundproof room. She always helps. She doesn't even have to speak. Just knowing that Julie has read my thoughts, that someone under- stands... that's enough. A #I alone at three in the afternoon, I started my ceremonial drunk. The ceremonial drunk is a young custom, not yet tied down by formality. There is no set duration. No specific toasts must be given. Those wHo participate must be close friends of the deceased. but there is no set number of participants. I started at the Luau, a place of cool blue light and running water Outside it was fifteenthirty in the afternoon, but inside it was evening in the Hawaiian Islands of centuries ago. Already the place was half full. I picked a corner table with considerable elbow room and dialed for a Luau Grog. It came, cold, brown and alcoholic, its straw tucked into a cone of ice. There had been three of us at Cubes Forsythe's cererronial drunk, one black Cores night four years ago. A sorry group we were, too; Owen and me and the widow of our third crewman. Gwen Forsythe blamed us for her husband's death. I was just out of the hospital with a right arm that ended at the shoulder, and I blamed Cubes and Owen and myself, all at once. Even Owen had turned dour and introspective. We couldn't Have picked a worse trio, or a worse night for it if we'd tried. But custom called, and we were tfiere. Then as now, I found myself probing my own personality for the wound that was missing crewman, a missing friend. Introspecting. Gilbert Hamilton. Bom of flatlander parents, in April, #, in Topeka, Kansas. Bom with two arms and no sign of wild talents. Flatlander: a Belter term referring to Earthmen, and particularly to Earthmen wKo had never seen space. I'm not sure my parents ever looked at the stars. They managed the third largest farm in Kansas, ten square miles of arable land between two wide strips of city paralleling two strips of turnpike. We were city people, like all flatlanders, but when the crowds got to be too much for my brothers and me, we had vast stretches of land to be alone in. Ten square miles of playground, with nothing to hamper us but the crops and automachinery. We looked at the stars, my brothers and I. You couldn't see stars from the city; the lights hide them. Even in the fields you couldn't see them around the lighted horizon. But straight overhead, they were there: black sky scattered with bright dots, and sometimes a flat tdiite moon.  t twenty I gave up my UN citizenship to become a Belter. I wanted stars, and the Belt government holds title to most of the solar system. There are fabulous riches in the rocks, riches belonging to a scattered civilization of a few hundred thousand Belters; and I wanted my share of that, too. It wasn't easy. I wouldn't be eligible for a singleship license for ten years. Meanwhile I would be working for others and learning to avoid mistakes before they killed me. Half the flatlanders who join the Belt die in space bebore they can earn their licenses. I mined tin on Mercury and exotic chemicals from Jupiter's atmosphere. I hauled ice from Saturn's rings and quicksilver from Europa. One year our pilot made a mistake pulling up to a new rock, and we damn near had to walk home. Cubes Fors # rthe was with us then. He managed to fix the com laser and aim it at Icarus to bring us help. Another time the mechanic who did the maintenance job on our ship forgot to replace an absorber, and we all got roaring .drunk on the alcohol that built up in our breathing-air. The three of us caught the mechanic six months later. I hear he lived. Most of the time I was part of a three-man crew. The members changed constantly. When Owen Jennison joined us he replaced a man who had finally earned his singleship license and couldn't wait to start hunting rocks on his own. He was too eager. I learned later that he'd made one round trip and half of another. Owen was my age, but more experienced, a Belter born and bred. His blue eyes and blond cockatoo's crest were startling against the dark of his Belter tan, the tan that ended so abruptly where his neck ring cut off the space-intense sunlight his helmet let through. He was permanently chubby, but in free fall it was as if he'd been bom with wings. I took to copying his way of moving, much to Cubes' amusement. I didn't make my own mistake until I was twenty-six. We were using bombs to put a rock in a new orbit. A contract job. The technique is older than fusion drives, as old as early Belt colonization, and it's still cheaper and faster than using a ship's drive to tow the rock. You use industrial fusion bombs small and clean, and you get them so that each explosion deepens the crater to channel the force of later blasts. We'd set four blasts already, four white fireballs that swelled and faded as they rose. When the fifth blast went off we were hovering nearby on the other side of the rock. The fifth blast shattered the rock. Cubes had set the bomb. My own mistake was a shared one, because any of the three of us should have had the sense to take off right then. Instead, we watched, cursing, as valuable oxygenbearing rock became near-valueless shards. We watched the shards spread slowly into a cloud... and while we watched, one fast-moving shard reached us. Moving too slowly to vaporize when it hit, it nonetheless sheered through a triple crystal-iron hull, slashed through my upper arm, and pinned Cubes Forsythe to a wall by his own heart. IV  couple of nudists came in. They stood blinking among the booths while their eyes adjusted to the blue twilight, then converged with glad cries on the group two tables over. I watched and listened with an eye and an ear, thinking how different flatlander nudists were from Belter nudists. These all looked alike. They all had muscles, they had no interesting scars, they carried their credit cards in identical shoulder pouches, and they all shaved the same areas... We always went nudist in the big bases. Most people did. It was a natiiral reaction to tKe pressure suits we wore day and night while out in the rocks. Get him into a shortsleeve environment, and your normal Belter sneers at a shirt. But it's only for comfort. Give him a good reason, and your Belter will don shirt and pants as quickly as the next guy. But not Owen. After he got that meteor scar, I never saw him wear a shirt. Not just in the Ceres domes, but anywhere there was air to breath. He just had to show that scar. A cool blue mood settled on me, and I remembered... ,... Owen Jennison lounging on a corner of my hospital bed, telling me of the trip back. I could not remember anything after that rock sheered through my arm. I should have bled to death in seconds. Owen hadn't given me the chance. The wound was ragged; Owen had sliced it clean to the shoulder with one swipe of a com laser. Then he'd tied a length of fiberglass curtain over the flat surface and knotted it tight under my remaining armpit. He told me about putting me under two atmospheres of pure oxygen as a substitute for replacing the blood I'd lost. He told me how he'd reset the fusion drive for four gees to get me back in time. By rights we should have gone up in a cloud of starfire and glory. "So there goes my reputation. The whole Belt knows how I rewired our drive. A lot of 'em figure if I'm stupid enough to risk my own life like that, I'd risk theirs too." "So you're not safe to travel with." "Just so. They're starting to call me Four Gee Jeimison." "You think you've got problems? I can just see how it'll be when I get back to this bed. 'You do something stupid, GU?' The hell of it is, it was stupid." "So lie a Httle." "Uh huh. Can we sell the ship?" "Nope. Gwen inherited a third interest in it from Cubes. She won't sell." "Then we're effectively broke." "Except for the ship. We need another crevwnan." "Correction. You need two crewmen. Unless you want to fly with a one-armed man. I can't afford a transplant." wen hadn't tried to offer me a loan. That would have been insulting, even if he'd Had the money. "What's wrong with a prosthetic?" "An iron arm? Sorry, no." Owen had looked at me strangely, but all he'd said was, "Well, we'll wait a bit. Maybe you'll change your mind." He Hadn't pressured me. Not then, and not later, after I'd left tKe Hospital and taken an apartment wKile I waited to get used to a missing arm. If He tHought I would eventually settle for a prostHetic, He was mistaken. WHy? It's not a question I can answer. OtHers obviously feel people walking around witE metal and plastic and silicone parts. Part man, part machine, and How do they tKemselves know wHicH is tfie real person? I'd ratKer be dead tKan part metal. Call it a quirk. Call it, even, tHe same quirk tKat makes my skin crawl when I find a place like Monica Apartments. A Human being should be all Human. He should Have Habits and possessions peculiarly His own. He should not try to look like or to behave like anyone but Himself. So tfiere I was, Gil tHe Arm, learning to eat witH my left Hand. An amputee never entirely loses what He's lost. My missing fingers itched. I moved to keep from barking my missing elbow on sharp comers. I reached for things, then swore when they did not come. Owen Had Hung around, tKougH His own emergency funds must Have been running low. I Hadn't offered to sell my third of tHe ship, and He Hadn't asked. 'There Had been a girl. Now I'd forgotten Her name. One night I was at Her place waiting for Her to get dressed -- a dinner date -- and I'd Happened to see a nail file she'd left on a table. I'd picked it up. I'd almost tried to file my nails, but remembered in time. Irritated, I Had tossed the file back on the table -- and missed. Like an idiot I'd tried to catcH it with my right Hand. And I'd caught it. I'd never suspected myself of Having psycHic powers. You Have to be in the right frame of mind to use a psi power. But wHo Had ever Had a better opportunity than I did that night, witK a whole section of brain tuned to the nerves and muscles of my right arm, and no right arm? I'd Held the nail file in my imaginary Hand. I'd felt it, just as I'd felt my missing fingernails getting too long. I Had run my thumb along the rough steel surface; I Had turned the file in my fingers. Telekinesis for lift, esper for toucH. "That's it," Owen Bad said tKe next day. "Tfiat's all we need. One crewman, and you witH your eldricH powers. You practice, see How strong you can get that lift. I'll go find a sucker." "He'll Have to settle for a sixth of net. Cubes' widow will want Her share." "Don't worry. I'll swing it." "Don't worry!" I'd waved a pencil stub at him. Even in Ceres' gentte gravity, it was as much as I could lift -- then. "You don't think TK and esper can make do for a real arm, do you?" "It's better than a real arm. You'll see. You'll be able to reach through your suit with it without losing pressure. What Belter can do that?" "Sure." "What the hell do you want, GM? Someone should give you your arm back? You can't have tiiat You lost it fair and square, through stupidity. Now it's your choice. Do you fly with an imaginary arm, or do you go back to Earth?" "I can't go back. I don't Have the fare." "Well?" "Okay, okay. Go find us a crewman. Someone I can impress with my imaginary arm." T sucked meditatively on a second Luau grog. By now all the booths were full, and a second layer was forming around the bar. The voices made a continuous hypnotic uproar. CocktaM hour had arrived... He'd swung it, all right. On the strength of my imaginary arm, Owen had talked a kid named Homer Crandrasekhar into joining our crew. He'd been right about my arm, too. Others with similar senses can reach further, up to halfway around the world. My unfortun ately literal imagination had re stricted me to a physic hand. But my esper fingertips were more sensitive, more dependable. I could lift more weight. Today, in Earth's gravity, I can lift a full shot glass. I foimd I could reach through a cabin wall to feel for breaks in the circuits behind it. In vacuum I could brush dust from the outside of my faceplate. In port I did magic tricks. I'd almost ceased to feel like a cripple. It was all due to Owen. In six months of mining I had paid off my hospital bills and earned my fare back to Earth', with a comfortable stake left over. "Finagle's Black Humor!" Owen had exploded when I told him. "Of all places, why Earth?" "Because if I can get my UN citizenship back. Earth will replace my arm. Free." "Oh. That's true," he'd said dubiously. The belt had organ banks too, but they were always imdersupplied. Belters didn't give things away. Neither did the Belt government. They kept the prices on transplants as high as they would go. Thus they dropped the demand to meet the supply, and tfiat kept taxes down, to boot. In the Belt I'd have had to buy my own arm. And I didn't Have the money. On Earth there was social security and a vast pupply of transplant material. What Owen had said couldn't be done, I'd done. I'd found someone to hand me my arm back. Sometimes I'd wondered if Owen held the choice against me. He'd never said anything, but Homer Chandrasekhar had spoken at length. A Belter would Have earned his arm or done without. Never would he have accepted charity. Was that why Owen Hadn't tried to call me? I shook my head. I didn't believe it. 'he room continued to lurch  after my head stopped shaking. I'd had enough for the moment. I finished my third grog and ordered dinner. Dinner sobered me for the next lap. It was something of a shock to realize that I'd run through the entire lifespan of my friendship with Owen Jennison. I'd known him for three years, though it had seemed like half a lifetime. And it was. Half my six-year lifespan as a Belter. I ordered coffee grog and watched the man pour it: Hot, milky coffee laced with cinnamon and other spices, and High-proof rum poured in a stream of blue fire. This was one of the special drinks served by a Human Headwaiter, and it was the reason they kept him around. Phase two of the ceremonial drunk: blow half your fortune, in the grand manner. But I called Ordaz before I touched the drink. "I won't keep you long. Have you found out ansthing new?" Ordaz took a closer look at my phone image. His disapproval was plain. "I see that you Have been drinking. Perhaps you should go home now, and call me tomorrow." I was shocked. "Don't you know anything about Belt customs?" "I do not understand." I explained the ceremonial drunk. "Look, Ordaz, if you know that little about the way a Belter thinks, then we'd better Have a talk. Soon. Otherwise you're likely to miss something." "You may be right. I can see you at noon, over lunch." "Good. What Have you got?" "Considerable, but none of it is very helpful. Your friend landed on Earth two months ago, arriving on the Pillar of Fire, operating out of Outback Field, Australia. He was wearing a haircut in the style of Earth. From there -- " Ct'hat's funny. He'd have had  to wait two months for His hair to grow out." "That occurred even to me. I understand that a Belter commonly shaves his entire scalp, except for a strip two inches wide running from the nape of His neck forward." "The strip cut, yah. It probably started when someone decided he's live longer if his Hair couldn't fall in his eyes during a tricky landing. But Owen could have let his hair grow out during a singleship mining trip. Tha:e'd be nobody to see." Still, it seems odd. Did you know that Mr. Jennison Had a cousin on Earth? One Harvey Peele, who manages a chain of supermarkets." "So I wasn't his next of kin, even on Earth." "Mr. Jennison made no attempt to contact him." "Ansdhing else? "I've spoken to the man who sold Mr. Jennison his droud and plug. Kenneth Graham owns an office and operating room on Gayley in Near West Los Angeles. Graham claims that the droud was a standard type, that your friend must have altered it himself." "Do you believe him?" "For the present. His permits and his records are all in order. The droud was altered with a soldering iron, just an amateur's tool." "uh huh." "As far as the police are concerned, the case will probably be closed when we locate the tools Mr. Jennison used." "Tell you what. I'll wire Homer Chandrasekhar tomorrow. Maybe He can find out things -- why Owen landed without a strip haircut, why he came to Earth at all." Ordaz shrugged with his eyebrows. He thanked me for my trouble and Hiuig up. The coffee grog was still hot. I gulped at it, savoring the sugary, bittery sting of it, trying to forget Owen dead and remember him in life. He was always slightly chubby, I remembered, but He never gained a pound and he never lost a pound. He could move like a whippet when he had to. And now he was terribly thin, and his death-grin was ripe with obscene joy. I ordered another coffee grog. The waiter, a showman, made sure he had my attention before he lit the heated nun, then poured from a foot above the glass. You can't drink that drink slowly. It slides down too easily, and there's the added spur that if you wait too long it might get cold. Rum and strong coffee. Two of these and I'd be drunkenly alert for hours. lidnigHt found me in tHe Mars bar, running on Scotdi and soda. In between I'd been barhopping Irish coffee at Bergin's, cold and smoking concoctions at the Moon Pool, Scotdi and wild music at Beyond. I couldn't get drunk, and I couldn't find the right mood. There was a barrier to the picture I was trying to rebuild. It was the memory of the last Owen, grinning in an armchair with a wire leading down into his brain. I didn't know that Owen. I liad never met the man, and never would have wanted to. From bar to night club to restaurant I had run from the image, waiting for .the alcohol to break the barrier between present and past. So I sat at a comer table, surrounded by #D panoramic views of an impossible Mars. Crystal towers and long, straight blue canals, six-legged beasts and beautiful, impossibly slender men and women, looked out at me across never-never land. Would Owen have found it sad or funny? He'd seen the real Mars, and had not been impressed. I had reached that stage where time becomes discontinuous, where gaps of seconds or minutes appear between the events you can remember. Somewhere in that period I found myself staring at a cigarette. I must Have just lighted it, because it was near its origlength. Maybe a waiter had snuck up behind me. There it was, at, any rate, burning between my middle and index fingers. I stared at the coal as the mood settled on me. I was calm, I was drifting, I was lost in time... "ITe'd been two months in the ' ' rocks, our first trip out since the accident. Back we came to Ceres with a holdful of gold, fifty percent pure, guaranteed suitable for rustproof wiring and conductor plates. At nightfall we were ready to celebrate. We walked along the city limits, with neon blinking and beckoning on the right, a melted rock cliff to the left, and stars blazing through the dome overhead. Homer Chandrasekhar was practically snorting. On this night his first trip out culminated in his first homecoming; and homecoming is the best part. "We'll want to split up about midnight," he said. He didn't need to enlarge on that. Three men in company might conceivably be three singleship pilots, but chances are they're a ship's crew. They don't have their singleship licenses yet; they're too stupid or too inexperienced. If we wanted companions -- "You haven't thought this through," Owen answered. I saw Homer's double-take, then his quick look at where my shoulder ended, and I was ashamed. I did not need my crewmates to hold my hand, and in this state I'd only slow them down. Before I could open my mouth to protest, Owen went on. "Think it through. We've got a draw here that we'd be idiots to throw away. Gil, pick up a cigarette. No, not with your left hand. T was drunk gloriously drunk and feeling immortal. The attenuated Martians seemed to move in the walls, the walls that seemed to be picture windows on a Mars that never was. For the first time that night, I raised my glass in toast. "To Owen, from Gil the Arm. Thanks." I transferred the cigarette to my imaginary hand. By now you've got the idea I was holding it in my imaginary fingers. Most people have the same impression, but it isn't so. I held it clutched ignominiously in my fist. The coal couldn't bum me, of course, but it still felt like a lead ingot. I rested my imaginary elbow on the table, and that seemed to make it easier -- which is ridiculous, but it works. Truly, I'd expected my imaginary arm to disappear after I got the transplant. But I'd found I could dissociate from the new arm, to hold small objects in my invisible hand, to feel tactile sensations in my invisible fingertips. I'd earned the title Gil lEe Arm that night in Ceres. It Had started with a floating cigarette. Owen had been right. Everyone in the place eventually wound up staring at the floating cigarette smoked by the one-armed man. All I had to do was find the prettiest girl in the room with my peripheral vision, then catch her eye. That night we had been the center of the biggest impromptu party ever thrown in Ceres Base. It wasn't planned that way at all. I'd used the cigarette trick three times, so that each of us would have a date. But the third girl already had an escort, and he was celebrating something; he'd sold some kind of patent to an Earth-based industrial firm. He was throwing money around like confetti. So we let him stay. I did tricks, reaching esper fingers into a closed box to tell what was inside; and by the time I finished, all the tables had been pushed together and I was in the center, with Homer and Owen and three girls. Then we got to singing old songs, and the bartenders joined us, and suddenly everything was on the house. Eventually about twenty of us wound up in the orbiting mansion of the First Speaker for the Belt Government. The goldskin cops had tried to bust us up earlier, and the First Speaker had behaved very rudely indeed, then compensated by inviting them to join us... And that was why I used TK on so many cigarettes. Across the width of the Mars Bar, a girl in a peach colored dress sat studying me with her chin on her fist. I got up and went over. A yr y head felt fine. It was the first thing I checked when I woke up. Apparently I'd remembered to take a hangover pill. A leg was Hooked over my knee. It felt good, though the pressure had put my foot to sleep. Fragrant dark hair spilled beneath my nose. I didn't move. I didn't want her to know I was awake. It's damned embarrassing when you wake up with a girl and can't remember her name. Well, let's see. A peach dress neatly himg from a doorknob... I remembered a whole lot of traveling last night. The girl at the Mars Bar. A puppet show. Music of all kinds. I'd talked about Owen, and she'd steered me away from that because it depressed her. Then -- Hah! Taffy. Last name forgotten. "Morning," I said. "Morning," she said. "Don't try to move, we're Hooked together..." In the sober morning light she was lovely. Long black hair, brown eyes, creamy untanned skin. To be lovely this early was a neat trick, and I told her so,, and she smiled. My lower leg was dead meat until it started to buzz with' renewed circulation, and then I made faces imtil it calmed down. Taffy kept up a running chatter as we dressed. "That third hand is strange. I remember you holding me with two strong arms and stroking the back of my neck with the third. Very nice. It reminded me of a Fritz Leiber story." "The Wanderer. The panther girl." "Mm hmm. How many girls have you caught with that cigarette trick?" "None as pretty as you." "And how many girls have you told that to?" "Can't remember. It always worked before. Maybe this time it's for real." We exchanged grins. A minute later I caught her frowning thoughtfully at the back of my neck. "Something wrong?" "I was just thinking. You really crashed and biuned last night. I Hope you don't drink tKat mucH all the time." "Why? You worried about me?" She blushed, then nodded. "I should have told you. In fact, I think I did, last night. I was on a ceremonial drunk. When a good friend dies it's obligatory to get smashed." T affy looked relieved. "I didn't mean to get -- " "Personal? Why not. You've the right. Anyway, I like -- " I meant maternal types but I couldn't say that. "People who worry about me." Taffy touched her hair with some kind of complex comb. A few strokes snapped her Hair instantly into place. Static electricity? "It was a good drunk," I said. "Owen would have been proud. And that's all the mourning I'll do. One drunk and -- " I spread my hands. "Out." "It's not a bad way to go," Taffy mused reflectively. "Current stimulus, I mean. I mean, if you've got to bow out -- " "Now drop that!" I don't know how I got so angry so fast. Ghoulthin and grinning in a reading chair, Owen's corpse was suddenly vivid before me. I'd fought that image for too many hours. "Walking off a bridge is enough of a cop-out," I snarled. "Dying for a month while current burns out your brain is nothing less than sickening." Taffy was hurt and bewildered. "But your friend did it, didn't he? You didn't make him sound like a weakling." "Nuts," I heard myself say. "He didn't do it. He was -- " J ust like that, I was sure. I I must have realized it while I was drunk or sleeping. Of course he hadn't killed himself. That wasn't Owen. And current addiction wasn't Owen either. I made a dive for the phone. "Good morning, Mr. Hamilton." Detective-Inspector Ordaz looked very fresH and neat this morning. I was suddenly aware that I hadn't shaved. "I see you remembered to take your hangover pills." "Right. Ordaz, Has it occurred to you that Owen might have been murdered?" "Naturally. But it isn't possible." "I think it might be. Suppose he -- " "Mr. Hamilton." "Yah?" "We have an appointment for lunch. Shall we discuss it then? Meet me at Headquarters at twelve hundred." "Okay. One thing you might take care of this morning. See if Owen registered for a nudist's license." "Do you think he might have?" "Yah. I'll tell you why at lunch." "Very well." "Don't hang up. You said you had found the man who sold Owen his droud-and-plug. What was his name again?" "Kenneth Graham." "That's what I thought." I hung up. "Sure," I said to myself. "Somebody killed him. And that means -- yah. Yah." I turned around to get my shirt and found myself face to face with Taffy. I'd forgotten about her completely. She said, "Killed?" as if she'd never heard the word. "Yah. See, the whole setup depended on his not being able to -- " "No. Wait. I don't really want to know about it." She really didn't. The very subject of a stranger's death was making her sick to her stomach. "Okay. Look, I'm a ratfink not to at least offer you breakfast, but I've got to get on this right away. Can I call you a cab?" When the cab came I dropped a ten-mark coin in the slot and helped her in. I got her address before it took off. VI  RM Headquarters hummed with early morning activity. Hellos came my way, and I answered them without stopping to talk. Anything important would filter down to me eventually. As I passed Julie's cubical I glanced in. She was hard at work, limply settled in. her contour couch, jotting notes with her eyes closed. Kenneth Graham. A hookup to the basement computer formed the greater part of my desk. Learning how to use it had taken me several months. I typed an order for coffee and Tape chattered out of the slot an instant response, loop after loop of it curling on my desk. I didn't need to read it to know I was right. New technologies create new customs, new laws, new ethics, new crimes. About half the activity of the United Nations control of a crime that hadn't existed a century ago. The crime of organlegging was the result of thousands of years of medical lessly dedicated to the ideals of healing the sick. Progress had brougKt tliese ideals to reality, and, as usual, had created new problems. # A.D. was tlie year Carl Landsteiner classified human blood into four types, giving patients their first real chance to survive a transfusion. The technology of transplants Had grown with the growing of the twentietK century. Whole blood, dry bone, skin, live kidneys, live Hearts could all be transferred from one body to anotHer. Donors Had saved tens of thousands of lives their bodies to medicine. But the number of donors was limited, and not many died in such a way that anything of value could be saved. 'He deluge Had come something less than a Hundred years ago. One healthy donor (but of course there was no sucH animal) could save a dozen lives. Why, then, should a condemned ax murderer die to no purpose? First a few states, then most of the nations of the world Had passed new laws. Criminals condemned to death must be executed in a hospital, with surgeons to save as mucH as could be saved for the organ banks. live, and the organ banks were life itself. A man could live forever as long as the doctors could shove spare parts into him faster than his own parts wore out. But they could do that only as long as the world's organ banks were stocked. A Hundred scattered movements to abolish the death penalty died silent, unpublicized deaths. Everybody gets sick sometime. And still there were shortages in the organ banks. Still patients died for the lack of parts to save them. The world's legislators had responded to steady pressure from the world's people. Death penalties were established for first, second and third degree murder. For assault with a deadly weapon. Then for a multitude of crimes: rape, fraud, embezzlement, having children without a license, four or more counts of false advertising. For nearly a century the trend had been growing, as the world's voting citizens acted to protect their right to live forever. Even now there weren't enough transplants. A woman with kidney trouble might wait a year for a transplant: one healthy kidney to last the rest of her life. A thirty-five-year-old heart patient must live with a sound but forty-year-old heart. One lung, part of a liver, prosthetics that wore out too fast or weighed too much or did too little... there weren't enough criminals. Not surprisingly, the death penalty was a deterrent. People stopped committing crimes rather than face the donor room of a hospital. For instant replacement of your ruined digestive system, for a young healthy heart, for a whole liver when you'd ruined yours with alcohol... you had to go to an organlegger. 'here are three aspects to the business of organlegging. One is the business of kidnapmurder. It's risky. You can't fill an organ bank by waiting for volunteers. Executing condemned criminals is a government monopoly. So you go out and get your donors: on a crowded city slidewalk, in an air terminal, stranded on a freeway by a car with a busted capacitor ,... anywhere. The selling end of the business is just as dangerous, because even a deperately sick man sometimes has a conscience. He'll buy his transplant, then go straight to the his conscience by turning in the whole gang. Thus the sales end is somewhat anonymous; but as there .are few repeat sales, that hardly matters. Third is the technical, medical aspect. Probably this is the safest part of the business. Your hospital is big, but you can put it anywhere. You wait for the donors, who arrive still alive; you ship out livers and glands and square feet of live skin, correctly labeled for rejection reactions. It's not as easy as it sounds. You need doctors. Good ones. That was where Loren came in. He had a monopoly. Where did he get them? We were still trying to find out. Somehow, one man had discovered a foolproof way to recruit talented but dishonest doctors practically en masse. Was it really one man? All our sources said it was. And he had half the North American west coast in the palm of his hand. Loren. No holographs, no fingerprints or retina prints, not even a description. All we had was that one name, and a few possible contacts. One of these was Kenneth Graham. #"The holograph was a good one. Probably it had been posed in a portrait shop. Kenneth Graham had a long Scottish face with a lantern jaw and a small, dour mouth. In the holo he was trying to smile and look dignified simultaneously. He only looked uncomfortable. His hair was sandy and close cut. Above his light gray eyes his eyebrows were so light as to be nearly invisible. My breakfast arrived. I dunked a doughnut and bit it, and found out I was hungrier than I'd thought. A string of holos had been reproduced on the computer tape. I ran through the others fairly quickly, eating with' one hand and flipping the key with the other. Some were fuzzy, they had been taken by spy beams through the windows of Graham's shop. None of the prints were in any way incrirninating. Not one showed Graham smiling. He had been selling electrical joy for twelve years now. A current addict has an advantage over his supplier. Electricity is cheap. With a drug, your supplier can always raise the price on you; but not with electricity. You see the ecstasy merchant once, when he sells you your operation and your droud, and never again. Nobody gets hooked by accident. There's an honesty to current addiction. The customer always knows just what he's getting into, and what it will do for him -- and to him. Still, you'd need a certain lack of empathy to make a living the way Kenneth Graham did. Else he'd have had to turn away his customers. Nobody becomes a current addict gradually. He decides all at once, and he busre the operation before he has ever tasted its joy. Each one of Kenneth Graham's customers had reached his shop after deciding to drop out of the human race. What a stream of the Hopeless and the desperate must Have passed through Graham's shop! How could they help but haunt his dreams? And if Kenneth Graham slept well at night, then -- Then, small wonder if he had turned organlegger. He was in a good position for it. Despair is characteristic of the would-be current addict. The unknown, the unloved, the people nobody knew and nobody needed and nobody missed, these passed in, a steady stream through Kenneth Graham's shop. So a few didn't come out. Who would notice? T flipped quickly through the tape to find out who was in charge of watching Graham. Jackson Bera. I called down through the desk phone. "Sure," said Bera, "we've had a spy beam on him about three weeks now. It's a waste of good is clean. Maybe he's been tipped." "Then why not stop watching him?" Bera looked disgusted. "Because we've only been watching for three weeks. How many donors do you think he needs a year? Two. Read the reports. Gross profit on a single donor is Ham can afford to be careful who he picks." "Yah." "At that, He wasn't careful enough. At least two of His customers disappeared last year. Customers with' families. That's what put us on him." "So you could watch Kim for the next six months without a guarantee. He could be just waiting for the right guy to walk in." "Sure. He has to write up a report on every customer. That gives him the right to ask personal questions. If the guy has relatives, Graham lets him walk out. Most people do have relatives, you know. Then again," Bera said disconsolately, "he could be clean. Sometimes a current addict disappears without help." "How come I didn't see any holos of Graham at Home? You can't be watching just Kis shop." Jackson Bera scratched his hair. He Had Kair like black steel wool, worn long like a bushman's mop. "Sure we're watching his place, but we can't get a spy beam in there. It's an inside apartment. No windows. You know anything about spy beams?" "Not much. I know they've been around a while." "They're as old as lasers. Oldest trick in the book is to put a mirror in the room you want to bug. Then you run a laser beam through a window, or even through heavy drapes, and bounce it off the mirror. When you pick it up it's been distorted by the vibrations in the glass. That gives you a perfect recording of anything that's been said in that room. But for pictures you need something a little more sophisticated." "How sophisticated can we get?" "We can put a spy beam in any room with a window. We can send one through some kinds of wall. Give us an optically flat surface and we can send one around corners." "But you need an outside wall." "Yup." "What's Graham doing now?" "Just a sec." Bera disappeared from view. "Someone just came in. Bern's talking to him. Want the picture?" "Sure. Leave it on. I'll turn it off from here when I'm through with it." 'he picture of Bera went dark. A moment later I was looking into a doctor's office. If I'd seen it cold I'd have thought it was run by a podiatrist. There was the comfortable, tilt-back chair with the headrest and the footrest; the cabinet next to it with instnunents lying on top, on a clean white cloth; the desk over in one comer. Kenneth Graham was talking to a homely, washedout-looking girl. I listened to Graham's wouldbe-fatherly reassurances and his glowing description of the magic of current addiction. When I couldn't take it any longer, I turned the sound down. The girl took her place in the chair, and Graham placed something oveii her head. The girl's homely face turned suddenly beautiful. Happiness is beautiful, all by itself. A happy person is beautiful, per se. Suddenly and totally, the girl was full of joy  -- and I realized that I hadn't known everything about droud sales. Apparently Graham had an inductor to put the current where he wanted it, without wires. He could show a customer what current addiction felt like, without first implanting the wires. What a powerful argument! Graham turned off the machine. It was as if he'd turned off the girl. She sat stunned for a moment, then reached frantically for her purse and started scrabbling inside. I couldn't take any more. I turned it off. Small wonder if Graham had turned organlegger. He had to be totally without empathy just to sell his merchandise. Even there, I thought, he'd had a head start. So he was a little more callous than the rest of the world's billions. But not much. Every voter had a bit of the organlegger in him. In voting the death penalty for so many crimes, the lawmakers had only bent to pressure from the voters. There was a spreading lack of respect for life, the evil side of transplant technology. The good side was no longer life for everyone. One condemned criminal could save a dozen deserving lives. Who could complain about that? W e hadn't thought that way in the Belt. In the Belt survival was a virtue in itself, and life was a precious thing, spread so thin,' among the sterile rocks, hurtling in single units through the worlds. So I'd had to come to Earth for my transplant. My request had been accepted two months after I landed. So quickly? Later I'd learned that the banks always have a surplus of certain items. Few people lose their arms these days. I had also learned, a year after the transplant had taken, that I was using an arm from a captured organlegger's storage tank. TKat Had been a sHock. I'd Hoped my arm Had comci from a depraved murderer, someone wKo'd sKot fourteen nurses from a rooftop. Not at all. Some faceless, nameless victim Had Had tHe bad luck to encotinter a gKoul, and I Had benefitted tKereby. Did I turn in my new arm in a fit of revulsion? No, surprising to say, I did not. But I Had joined tion of Regional Militia, now the United Nations Police. Though I Had stolen a dead man's arm, I would Hunt the kin of those wHo Had killed him. The noble urgency of that resolve had been drowned in paperwork these last few years. Perhaps I was becoming callous, like the flatlanders -- the other flatlanders around me, voting new death penalties year after year. Income tax evasion. Operating a Hying vehicle on manual controls, over a city. Was Kenneth Graham so much worse than they? Sure he was. The bastard had put a wire in Owen Jennison's head. T waited twenty minutes for Julie to come out. I could have sent her a memorandum, but there was plenty of time before noon, and too little time to get anything accomplished, and... I wanted to talk to Her. "Hi," she said, taking the coffee. "Thanks. How went the ceremonial drunk? Oh, I see. Mmm. Very good. Almost poetic." Conversation with Julie has a way of taking short cuts. Poetic, right. I remembered how inspiration had struck like lightning through a mild High glow. Owen's floating cigarette lure. What better way to honor his memory than to use it to pick up a girl? "Right," Julie agreed. "But there's something jrou may Have missed. What's Taffy's last name?" "I can't remember. She wrote it down on -- " "What does she do for a living?" "How should I know?" "What religion is she? Is she a pro or an anti? Where did she grow up?" "Damnit -- " "Half an Hour ago you were very complacently musing on how depersonalized all us flatlanders are except you. What's Taffy, a person or a fold-out?" Julie stood with Her Hands on Her hips looking like a schoolteacher. How many people is Julie? Some of us have never seen this Guardian aspect. She's frightening, the Guardian. If it ever appeared on a date, the man she was with would be struck impotent forever. It never does. When a reprimand is deserved, Julie delivers it in broad daylight. This serves to separate Her functions, but it doesn't make it easier to take. No use pretending it wasn't Her business, either. I'd come Here to ask for Julie's protection. Let me turn rmlovable to Julie, even a little bit unlovable, and as far as Julie was concerned I would have an unreadable mind. How, then, would she know when I was in trouble? How could she send Help to rescue me from whatever? My private life was her business, her single, vastly: important job. "I like Taffy," I protested. "I didn't care who she was when we met. Now I like her, and I think she likes me. What do you want from a first date?" "You know better. You can remember other dates when two of you talked all night on a couch, just from the joy of learning about each other." She mentioned three names, and I flushed. Julie knows the words that will turn you inside out in an instant. "Taffy is a person, not an episode, not a symbol of anything, not just a pleasant night. What's your judgment of her?" T thought about it, standing there in the corridor. Funny, I've faced the Guardian Julie on other occasions, and it has never occurred to me to just walk out of the unpleasant situation. Later I think of that. At the time I just stand there, facing the Guardian JudgeTeacher. I thought about Taffy... "She's nice," I said. "Not depersonalized. Squeamish, even. She wouldn't make a good nurse. She'd want to help too much, and it would tear her apart when she couldn't. I'd say she was one of the vulnerable ones." "Go on." "I want to see Her again, but I won't dare talk shop with her. In fact... I'd better not see her till this business of Owen is over. Loren might take an interest in her. Or... she might take an interest in me, and I might get hurt... have I missed anything?" "I think so. You owe Her a phone call. If you won't be dating her for a few days, call her and tell Her so." "Check." I spun on my heel, spun back. "Finagle's Jest! I almost forgot. The reason I came here -- " "I know, you want a time slot. Suppose I check on you at oh nine forty-five every morning?" "That's a little early. When I get in deadly danger it's usually at night." "I'm off at night. OH nine forty-five is all I've got. I'm sorry, Gil, but it is." "Sold. Nine forty-five." "Good. Let me know if you get real proof Owen was murdered, I'll give you two slots. You'll be m a little more concrete danger then." 'ood." "I love you. Yeep, I'm late." Arid she dodged back into her offk, while I went to call Taffy. T'affy wasn't home, of course, and I didn't know where shje worked, or even what she did. Her phone offered to take a message. I gave my name and said I'd call back. And then I sat there sweating for five minutes. It was half an hour to noon. Here I was at my desk phone. I couldn't decently see any way to argue myself out of sending a message to Homer Chandrasekhar. I didn't want to talk to Him, then or ever. He'd chewed me out but good, last time I'd seen him. My free arm had cost me my Belter life, and it had cost me Homer's respect. I didn't want to talk to him, even on a oneway message, and I most particularly didn't want to have to tell him Owen was dead. But someone had to tell him. And maybe he could find out something. And I'd put it off nearly a full day. For five minutes I sweated, and then I called Long Distance and recorded a message and sent it off to Ceres. More accurately, I recorded six messages before I was satisfied. I don't want to talk about it. I tried Taffy again; sfie might come home for lunch. Wrong. I hung up wondering if Julie had been fair. What had we bargained for, Taffy and I, beyond a pleasant night? And we'd had that and would have others, with luck. But Julie would find it hard not to be fair. If she thought Taffy was the vulnerable type, she'd taken her information from my own mind. Mixed feelings. You're a kid, and your mother has just laid down the law. But it is a law, something you can count on...  and she is paying attention to you... and she does care...  when, for so many of those outside, nobody cares at all. ttXJaturally I thought of murder," said Ordaz. "I always consider murder. When my sainted mother passed away after three years of the most tender care by my sister Maria Angela, I actually considered searching for evidence of needle holes about the head." "Find anything unusual?" Ordaz's face froze. He put down his beer and started to get up. "Cool it," I said hurriedly. "No offense intended." He glared a moment, then sat down, half mollified. We'd picked an outdoor restaurant on the pedestrian level. On the other side of a hedge (a real live hedge, green and growing and everything) the shoppers were carried past in a steady, one-way stream. Beyond them, a slidewalk carried a similar stream in the opposite direction. I had the dizzy feeling that it was we who were moving. A waiter like a bell-bottomed chess pawn produced steaming dishes of chili from its torso, put them precisely in front of us and slid away on a cushion of air. "Naturally I considered murder. Believe me, Mr. Hamilton, it does not hold up." "I think I could make a pretty good case." "You may try, of course. Better, I will start you on your way. First, we must assume that Kenneth Graham the happiness peddler,did not sell a droud-and-plug to Owen Jennison. Rather, Owen Jennison was forced to undergo the operation. Graham's records, including the written permission to operate, were forged. All this we must assume, is it not so?" "Right. And before you tell me Graham's escutcheon is unblemished, let me tell you that it isn't." "Oh?" "He's connected with an organlegging gang. That's classified information. We're watching him, and we don't want him tipped." "That is news." Ordaz rubbed his jaw. "Organlegging. Well. What would Owen Jennison have to do with organlegging?" "Owen's a Belter. The Belt's always drastically short of transplant materials." "Yes, they import quantities of medical supplies from Earth. Not only organs in storage, but also drugs and prosthetics. So?" "Owen ran a good many cargoes past the goldskins in his day. He got caught a few times, but he's still way ahead of the government. He's on the records as a successful smuggler. If a big organlegger wanted to expand his market, he might very well send a feeler out to a Belter with a successful smuggling record." CtXou never mentioned that Mr. Jennison was a smuggler." "What for? All Belters are smugglers, if they think they can get away with it. To a Belter, smuggling isn't immoral. But an organlegger wouldn't know that. He'd think Owen was already a criminal." "Da you think your friend -- " Ordaz hesitated delicately. "No, Owen wouldn't turn organlegger. But he might, he just might try to turn one in. The rewards for information leading to the capture and conviction of, et cetera, are substantial. If someone contacted Owen, Owen might very well have tried to trace the contact by himself. "Now, the gang, we're after covers half the west coast of this continent. That's big. It's the Loren gang, the one Graham may be working for. Suppose Owen had a chance to meet Loren himself?" "You think he might take it, do you?" "I think he did. I think he let his hair grow out so he'd look like an Earthman, to convince Loren he wanted to look inconspicuous. I think he collected as much information as he could, then tried to get out with a whole skin. But he didn't make it. "Did you find his application for a nudist license?" "No. I saw your point there," said Ordaz. He leaned back, ignoring the food in front of him. "Mr. Jennison's tan was uniform except for the characteristic darkening of the face. I presume he was a practicing nudist in the Belt" "Yah. We don't need licenses there. He'd have been one here, too, unless he was hiding something. Remember that scar. He never missed a chance to show it off." "Could he really have thought to pass for a -- " Ordaz hesitated. "A flatlander?" "With that Belter tan? No! He was overdoing it a little with the haircut. Maybe he thought Loren would underestimate him. But he wasn't advertising his presence, or he wouldn't have left his most personal possessions home." "So he was dealing with organleggers, and they found him out before he could reach you. Yes, Mr. Hamilton, this is well thought out. But it won't work." "Why not? I'm not trying to prove it's murder. Not yet. I'm just trying to show you that murder is at least as likely as suicide." "But it's not, Mr. Hamilton." looked at the question. "Consider the details of the hypothetical murder. Owen Jennison is drugged, no doubt, and taken to the office of Kenneth Graham. There, an ecstasy plug is attached. A standard droud is fitted and is then amateurishly altered with soldering tools. Already we see, on the part of the killer, a minute attention to details. We see it again in Kenneth Graham's forged papers of permission to operate. They were impeccable. "Owen Jennison is then taken back to his apartment. It would be his own, would it not? There would be little point in moving Kim to another. The cord from his droud is shortened, again in amateurish fashion. Mr. Jennison is tied up -- " "I wondered if you'd see that." "But why should he not be tied up? He is tied up and allowed to waken. Perhaps the arrangement is explained to him, perhaps not. That would be up to the killer. The killer then plugs Mr. Jennison into a wall. A current trickles through his brain, and Owen Jennison knows pure pleasure for the first time in his life. "He is left tied up for, let us say, three hours. In the first few minutes Ke would be a hopeless addict, I think -- " "You must have known more current addicts than I have." "Even I would not want to be pinned down. Your normal current addict is an addict after a few minutes. But then, your normal current addict asked to be made an addict, knowing wHat it would do to his life. Current addiction is symptomatic of despair. Your friend might have been able to fight free of a few minutes' exposure." "So they kept him tied up for three hours. Then they cut the ropes." I felt sickened. Ordaz's ugly, ugly picture matched mine in every detail. "No more than three hours, by our hypothesis. They would not dare stay longer than a few hours. They would cut the ropes and leave Owen Jennison to starve to death. In the space of a month the evidence of his drugging would vanish, as would any abrasions left by ropes, lumps on his head, mercy needle punctures, and the like. A carefully detailed, well thought out plan, don't you agree?" T told myself that Ordaz was not being ghoulish. He was just doing His job. Still, it was difficult to answer objectively. "It fits our picture of Loren. He's been very careful with us. He'd love carefully detailed, well thought out plans." Ordaz leaned forward. "But don't you see? A carefully detailed plan is all wrong. There is a crucial flaw in it. Suppose Mr. Jennison pulls out the droud?" "Could he do that? Would he?" "Could Ke? Certainly. A simple tug of the fingers. The current wouldn't interfere with motor coordination. Would he?" Ordaz pulled meditatively at Kis beer. "I know a good deal about current addiction, but I don't know what it feels like, Mr. Hamilton. Your normal addict pulls his droud out as often as he inserts it, but your friend was getting ten times normal current He might have pulled the droud out a dozen times and instantly plugged it back each time. Yet Belters are supposed to be strongwilled men, very individualistic. Who knows whether, even after a week of addiction, your friend might not Have pulled the droud loose, coiled the cord, slipped it in his pocket, and walked away scot free? "There is an individual risk that someone might walk in on him -- an automachinery service man, for instance. Or someone might notice that he had not bought any food in a month'. A suicide would take that risk. Suicides routinely leave themselves a chance to change their minds. But a murderer? "No. Even if the chance were one in a thousand, the man who created such a detailed plan would never have taken such a chance." The sun burned hotly down on our shoulders. Ordaz suddenly remembered his lunch and began to eat. I watched the world ride by beyond the hedge. Pedestrians stood in little conversational bunches; others peered into shop windows on the pedestrian strip, or glanced over the hedge to watch us eat. There were the few who pushed through the crowd with set expressions, impatient with the ten-mile-perhoiur speed of the slidewalk. "Maybe they were watching him. Maybe the room was bugged." "We searched the room thoroughly," said Ordaz. "If there had been observational equipment, we would have found it." "It could have been removed." Ordaz shrugged. I remembered the spy-eyes in Monica Apartments. Someone would have had to physically enter the room to carry a bug out. He could ruin it with the right signal, maybe, but it would surely leave traces. And Owen had had an inside room. No spy-eyes. "There's one thing you've left out," I said presently. "And what would that be?" "My name in Owen's wallet, listed as next of kin. He was directing my attention to the thing I was working on. The Loren gang." "That is possible." "You can't have it both' ways." Ordaz lowered his fork. "I can have it both ways, Mr. Hamilton. But you won't like it." "I'm sure I won't." "Let us incorporate your assumption. Mr. Jennison was contacted by an agent of Loren, the organlegger, who intended to sell transplant material to Belters. He accepted. The promise of riches was too much for him. "A month later, something made him realize what a terrible thing he had done. He decided to die. He went to an ecstasy peddler and he had a wire put in his head. Later, before he plugged in the droud, he made one attempt to atone for his crime. He listed you as his next of kin, so that you might guess why he had died, and perhaps so that you could use that knowledge against Loren." Ordaz looked at me across the table. "I see that you will never agree. I cannot help that. I can only read the evidence." "Me too. But I knew Owen. He'd never have worked for an organlegger, he'd never have killed himself, and if he had, he'd never have done it that way." Ordaz didn't answer. "What about fingerprints?" "In the apartment? None." "None but Owen's?" "Even his were found only on the chair and end tables. I curse the man who invented the cleaning robot. Every smooth surface in that apartment was cleaned exactly forty-four times during Mr. Jennison's tenancy." Ordaz went back to his chili. "Then try this. Assume for the moment that I'm right. Assume Owen was after Loren, and Loren got him. Owen knew He was doing something dangerous. He wouldn't have wanted me to get onto Loren before he was ready. He wanted the reward for Himself. But he might Have left me something, just in case. "Something in a locker somewhere, an airport or spaceport locker. Evidence. Not under his own name, or mine either, be"Some name you both know." "Right. Like Homer Chandrasekhar. Or -- we got it. Cubes Forsythe. Owen would have thought that was apt. Cubes is dead." "We will look. You must understand that it will not prove your case." "Sure. Anything you find, Owen could have arranged in a fit of conscience. Screw that. Let me know what you get," I said, and stood up and left. IX T rode the slidewalk, not caring where it was taking me. It would give me a chance to cool off. Could Ordaz be right? Could he? But the more I dug into Owen's death, the worse it made Owen look. Therefore Ordaz was wrong. Owen work for an organlegger? He'd rather have been a donor. Owen getting his kicks from a wall socket? He never even watched tridee! Owen kill himself? No. If so, not that way. But even if I could Have swallowed all that... Owen Jennison, letting me know he'd worked with organleggers? Me, Gil the Arm Hamilton? Let me know that? The slidewalk rolled along, past restaurants and shopping centers and churches and banks. Ten stories below, the hum of cars and scooters drifted faintly up from the vehicular level. The sky was a narrow, vivid slash of blue between shadows of skyscrapers. Let me know that? Never. "But Ordaz's strangely inconsistent murderer was no better. I thought of something even Ordaz had missed. Why would Loren dispose of Owen so elaborately? Owen need only disappear into the organ banks, never to bother Loren again. The shops were thinning out now, and so were the crowds. The slidewalk narrowed, entered a residential area, and not a very good one. I'd let it carry me a long way. I looked around, trying to decide where I was. And I was four blocks from Graham's place. My subconscious had done me dirty. I wanted a look at Kenneth Graham, face to face. The temptation to go on was nearly irresistible, but I fought it off and changed direction at the next disc. A slidewalk intersection is a rotating disc, its rim tangent to four slidewalks and moving with the same speed. From the center you ride up an escalator and over the slidewalks to reach stationary walks along the buildings. I could have caught a cab at the center of the disc, but I still wanted to think, so I just rode halfway around the rim. T could have walked into Graham's shop and gotten away with it. Maybe. I'd have looked hopeless and bored and hesitant, told Graham I wanted an ecstasy plug, worried loudly about what my wife and friends would say, then changed my mind at the last moment. He'd have let me walk out, knowing I'd be missed. Maybe. But Loren had to know more about him. Some time or other, had Graham been shown a holo of yours truly? Let a known Graham would panic. It wasn't worth the risk. Then, damnit, what could I do? Ordaz's inconsistent killer. If we assumed Owen was murdered, we couldn't get away from tKe assumptions. The case, the nitpicking detail -- and then Owen left alone to pull out the plug and walk away, or to be discovered by a persistent salesman or a burglar, or -- No. Ordaz's hypothetical killer, and mine, would have watched Owen like a hawk. For a month. That did it. I stepped off at the next disc and got a taxi. The taxi dropped me on the roof of Monica Apartments. I took an elevator to the lobby. If the manager was surprised to see me, he didn't show it as he gestured me into his office. The office seemed much roomier; than the lobby had, possibly because there were things to break the anonymous modern decor: paintings on the wall, a small black worm-track in the rug that must have been caused by a visitor's cigarette, a holo of Miller and his wife on the wide, nearly empty desk. He waited until I was settled, then leaned forward expectantly. I said, and passed him my ident. He passed it back without checking it. "I presume it's the same business," he said. "Yah. I'm convinced Owen Jennison must have had visitors while he was here."' The manager smiled. "That's ridic -- impossible." "Nope, it's not. Your holo cameras take pictures of visitors, but they don't snap the tenants, do they?" "Of course not." "Then Owen could have been visited by any tenant in the building." THe manager looked shocked. "No, certainly not. Really, I don't see why you pursure this, Mr. Hamilton. If Mr. Jennison had been found in such a condition, it would have been reported!" "I don't think so. Could he Have been visited by any tenant in the building?" "No. No. The cameras would have taken a picture of anyone from another floor." "How about someone from the same floor?" Reluctantly the manager bobbed his head. "Ye-es. As far as the holo cameras are concerned, that's possible. But -- " "Then I'd like to ask for pictures of any tenant who lived on the eighteenth floor during the last six weeks. Send them to Can do?" "Of course. You'll have them within an hour." "Good. Now, something else occurred to me. Suppose a man got out on the nineteenth floor and walked down to the eighteenth,. He'd be holoed on the nineteenth, but not on the eighteenth, right?" The manager smiled indulgently. "Mr. Hamilton, there are no stairs in this building." "Just the elevators? Isn't that dangerous?" "Not at all. There is a separate self-contained emergency power source for each of the elevators. It's common practice. After all, v;ho would want to walk up eighty stories if the elevator failed?" "Okay, fine. One last point. Could someone tamper with the computer? Could someone make it decide not to take a certain picture, for instance?" "I . , . am not an expert on how to tamper with computers, Mr. Hamilton. Why don't you go straight to the company? Caulfield Brains, Inc." "Okay. What's your model?" "Just a moment." He got up and leafed through a drawer in a filing cabinet. "EQ #." "Okay." That was all I could do here, and I knew it... and still I didn't have the will to get up. There ought to be something... Finally Miller cleared his throat. "Will that be all, sir?" "Yes," I said. "No. Can I get into #?" "I'll see if we've rented it yet." "The police are through with it?" "Certainly." He went back to the filing cabinet. "No. It's still available. I'll take you up. How long will you be?" "I don't know. No more than half an hour. No need to come up." "Very well." He handed me the key and waited for me to leave. "The merest flicker of blue light caught my eye as I left the elevator. I would have thought it was my optic nerve, not in the real world, if I hadn't known about the holo cameras. Maybe it was. You don't need laser light to make a holograph, but it does get you clearer pictures. Owen's room was a box. Everything was retracted. There was nothing but the bare walls. I had never seen anything so desolate, unless it was some asteroidal rock, too poor to mine, too badly placed to be worth' a base. The control panel was just beside the door. I turned on the lights, then touched the master button. Lines appeared, outlined in red and green and blue. A great square on one wall for the bed, most of another wall for the kitchen, various outlines across the floor. Very handy. You would not want a guest to be standing on the table when you expanded it. I'd come here to get the feel of the place, to encourage a hunch, to see if I'd missed anything. Translation: I was playing. Playing, I reached through the control panel to find the circuits. The printed circuitry was too small and too detailed to tell me anything, but I ran imaginary fingertips along a few wires and found that they looped straight to their action points, no detours. No sensors to the outside. You would have to be in the room to know what was expanded, what retracted. So a supposedly occupied room had had its bed retracted for six weeks. But you'd have to be in the room to know it. I pushed buttons to expand the kitchen nook and the reading chair. The wall slid out eight feet; the floor humped itself and took form. I sat down in the chair, and the kitchen nook blocked my view of the door. Nobody could have seen Owen from the hall. If only someone had noticed that Owen wasn't ordering food... That might have saved him. I thought of something else, and it made me look around for the air conditioner. There was a grill at floor level. I felt behind it with my imaginary hand. Some of these apartment air-conditioning units go on when the CO level hits half a percent. This one was geared to temperature and manual control. With the other kind, our careful killer could have tapped the air conditioner to find out if Owen was still alive and present. As it was, # had behaved like an empty room for six weeks. T flopped back in the reading chair. If my hypothetical killer had watched Owen, he'd done it with a bug. Unless he actually lived on this floor for the four or five weeks it took Owen to die, there was no other way. Okay, think about a bug. Make it small enough and nobody would find it except the cleaning robot, who would send it straight to the incinerator. You'd have to make it big, so the robot would not get it. No worry about Owen finding it! And then, when you knew Owen was dead, you'd use the self-destruct. But if you burned it to slag, you'd leave a bum hole somewhere. Ordaz would have found it. So. An asbestos pad? You'd want the self-destruct to leave something that the cleaning robot would sweep up. And if you'll believe that you will believe anything. It was too chancy. Nobody knows what a cleaning robot will decide is garbage. They're made stupid because it's cheaper. So they're programmed to leave large objects alone. There had to be someone on this floor, either to watch Owen Himself or to pick up the bug that did the watching. I was betting everything I had on a human watcKer, I'd come Here mainly to give iny intuition a chance. It wasn't working. Owen Had spent six weeks in tHis chair, and for at least the last week He'd been dead. Yet I couldn't feel it witK Him. It was just a cHair witH two end tables. He had left nothing in the room, not even a restless ghost. The call caught me halfway back to Headquarters. "You were right," Ordaz told me over the wristphone. "We Have found a locker at Death Valley Port registered to Cubes Forsythe. I am on my way there now. Will you join me?" "I'll meet you there." "Good. I am as eager as you to see what Owen Jennison left us." I doubted that. The Port was something more than two hundred and thirty miles away, an Hour at taxi speeds. It would be a big fare. I typed out a new address on the destination board, then called in is fairly free; he doesn't Have to justify every little move. There was no question of getting permission to go. At worst they might disallow the fare on my expense account. "Oh, and there'll be a set of holos coming in from Monica Apartments," I told the man. "Have the computer check them against known organleggers and associates of Loren." The taxi rose smoothly into the sky and headed east. I watched tridee and drank coffee until I ran out of coins for the dispenser. X Tf you go between November and May, when the climate is ideal. Death Valley can be a tourist's paradise. There is the Devil's Golf Course, with its fantastic ridges and pinnacles of salt; Zabriskie Point and its weird badlands topography; the old borax mining sites; and all kinds of strange, rare plants, adapted to the heat and the death-dry climate. Yes, Death Valley has many points of interest, and someday I was going to go see them. So far all I'd seen was the spaceport. But the Port was impressive in its own way. The landing field used to be part of a sizeable inland sea. It is now a sea of salt. Alternating red and blue concentric circles inark the field for ships dropping from space, and a century's developments in diemical, fission, and fusion reaction motors Have left blast pits striped like rainbows by esoteric, often radio-active salts. But mostly tKe field retains its ancient glare white. And out across the salt are ships of many sizes and many shapes. Vehicles and machinery dance attendance, and if you're ship land. It's worth the wait. The Port building, at the edge of the major salt flat, is a pastel green tower set in a wide patch of fluorescent orange concrete. No ship has ever landed on it -- yet. TKe taxi dropped me at the entrance and moved away to join others of its kind. And I stood inhaling the dry, balmy air. Four months of the year. Death Valley's climate is ideal. One August the Furnace Creek Ranch recorded # F. shade temperature. A man behind the desk told me that Ordaz had arrived before me. I found him and another officer in a labyrinth of pay lockers, each big enough to Hold two or three suitcases. The locker Ordaz had opened held only a lightweight plastic briefcase. "He may Have taken other lockers," he said. "Probably not. Belters travel light. Have you tried to open it?" "Not yet. It i a combination lock. I thought perhaps  " "Maybe." I squatted to look at it. Funny. I felt no surprise at all. It was as if I'd known all along that Owen's suitcase would be here. And why not? He was bound to try to protect himself somehow. Through me, because I wag already involved in the UN side of organlegging. By leaving something in a spaceport locker, because Loren couldn't find the right locker or get into it if Ke did, and because I would naturally connect Owen with spaceports. Under Cubes's name, because I'd be looking for that, and Loren wouldn't. Hindsight is wonderful. The lock had five digits. He must have meant me to open it. Let's see..." and I moved the tumblers to #. April #, #, the day Cubes died, stapled suddenly to a plastic partition. The lock clicked open. Ordaz went instantly for the manila folder. More slowly, I picked up two glass phials. One was tightly sealed against Earth's air and half full of an incredibly fine dust. So fine was it that it slid like oil inside the glass. TKe other phial Held a blackened grain of nickel-iron, barely big enough to see. zither things were in that case, but the prize was that folder. TKe story was in tKere... at least up to a point. Owen must have planned to add to it. A message had been waiting for him in the Ceres mail dump when he returned from his last trip out. Owen must have laughed ' over parts of that message. Loren had taken the trouble to assemble a complete dossier of Owen's smuggling activities bver the past eight years. Did he think he could ensure Owen's silence by threatening to turn the dossier over to the goldskins? Maybe the dossier had given Owen the wrong idea. In any case, he'd decided to contact Loren and see what developed. Ordinarily he'd have sent me the entire message and let me try to track it down. I was the expert, after all. But Owen's last trip out had been a disaster. His fusion drive had blown somewhere beyond Jupiter's orbit. No explanation. The safeties had blown his lifesystem capsule free of the explosion, barely. A rescue ship had returned him to Ceres. The fee had nearly broken him. He needed money. Loren may have known that and counted on it. The reward for information leading to Loren's capture would have bought him a new ship. He'd landed at Outback Field, following Loren's instructions. From there, Loren's men had moved him about a good deal : to London, to Bombay, to Amberg, Germany. Owen's personal, written story ended in Amberg. How had he reached California? He had not had a chance to say. But in between, he had learned a good deal. There were snatches of detail on Loren's organization. There was Loren's full plan for als to the Belt, and for finding and contacting customers. Owen had made suggestions there. Most of them sounded reasonable and would be workable in practice. T#pically Owen. I could find no sign that he'd overplayed his hand. But of course Ee Eadn't known it when he did. And there were Eolos, twentythree of them, each a member of Loren's gang. Some of the pictures had markings on the back; others were blank. Owen had been unable to find out where each of them stood in the organization. I leafed through them twice, wondering if one of them could be Loren himself. Owen had never known. tCTt would seem you were right," said Ordaz. "He could not have collected such detail by accident. He must have planned from the beginning to betray the Loren gang." "Just as I told you. And fie was murdered for it." "It seems fie must fiavfe been. Wfiat motive could fie fiave h'ad for suicide?" Ordaz's round, calm face was doing its best to sKow anger. "I find I cannot believe in our inconsistent murderer eitfier. You fiave ruined my digestion, Mr. Hamilton." I told film my idea about otHer tenants on Owen's floor. He smiled and nodded. "Possibly, possibly, Tfiis is your department now. Organlegging is tfie business "Rigfit." I closed tfie briefcase and fiefted it. "Let's see wfiat tfie computer can do witfi tfiese. I'll send you pfiotocopies of everything in fiere." "You'll let me know about tfie other tenants?" "Of course." quarters swinging that precious briefcase, feeling on top of tfie world. Owen had been murdered. He had died witfi honor, if not -- oli, definitely not -- witfi dignity. Even Ordaz knew it now. Then Jackson Bera, snarling and panting, went by at a dead run. "What's up?" I called after him. Maybe I wanted a cKance to brag. I fiad twenty-tfiree faces, twenty-three organleggers, in my briefcase. Bera slid to a stop beside me. "WKere in hell Have you been?" "Working. Honest. What's tfie hurry?" "Remember that pleasure peddler we were watching?" "Graham? Kenneth Graham?" "That's tfie one. He's dead. We blew it." And Bera took off. T Te'd reached tfie lafi By tfie time I caught up witfi him. Kennetfi Graham's corpse was face up on tfie operating table His long, lantern-jawed face was pale and slack, without expression, empty. Machinery was in place above and below fiis fiead. "How you doing?" Bera demanded. "Not good," tfie doctor answered. "Not your fault. You got fiim into tfie deepfreeze fast enougfi. It's just that tfie current -- " fie shrugged. I shook Bern's shoulder. "Wfiat happened?" Bera was panting a little from fiis run. "Something must fiave leaked. Graham tried to make a run for it We got him at tfie airport." "You could fiave waited. Put someone on tfie plane witfi fiim. Flooded tfie plane with TY-#. "Remember tfie stink tfie last time we used TY-# on civilians? Damn newscasters." Bera was sfiivering. I don't blame fiim. funny kind of game. Tfie organ"Just look at his head." leggers have to turn their donors in alive, so they're always armed with hypo guns, firing slivers of crystaline anaesthetic that melt instantly in the blood. We use the same weapon, for somewhat the same reason; a criminal has to be saved for trial, and then for the government hospitals. So no There was a day I learned the truth. A small-time organlegger named Raphael Haine was trying to reach a call button in His own home. If he'd reached it all kinds of hell would have broken loose, Haine's men would have hypoed me, and I would have regained consciousness a piece at a time, in Haine's organ storage tanks. So I strangled him. The report was in the computer, but only three human beings knew about it. One was my immediate superior, Lucas Garner. The other was Julie. So far, he was the only man I'd ever killed. And Graham was Bern's first "We got him at the airport," said Bera. "He was wearing a hat. I wish I'd noticed that, we might have moved faster. We started to close in on him with hypo guns. He turned and saw us. He reached under his hat, and then he fell." "Killed himself?" "UH huh." "How?" I edged closer to the table, trying to stay out of the doctor's way. The doctor was going tiirougH the routine of trying to pull information from a dead brain by induction. It wasn't going well. There was a flat oblong box on top of Graham,'s Head. Black plastic, about Half tfie size of a pack of cards. I toucHed if and knew at once that it was attacKed to Graham's skull. "A droud. Not a standard type. Too big." "Uh. huh." Liquid Helium ran up my nerves. "THere's a battery in it." "Right." "Right." "I often wonder wBat tfie vintners buy, et cetera, A cordless droud. Man, that wHat I want for Christmas." Bera twitched all over. "Don't say that." "Did you know fie was a current addict?" "No. We were afraid to Hug His Home. He might Have found it and be tipped. Take another look at that thing." The shape was wrong, I thought. The black plastic case had been Half melted. "UH huH. He blew tfie wfiole battery at once. Sent tfie wfiole brain, right through the pleasure center of his brain. And Jesus, Gil, the thing I keep wondering is, what did it feel like? Gil, what could it possible have felt like?" I thumped him across the shoulders in lieu of giving him an intelligent answer. He'd be a long time wondering. And so would I. Here was the man who had put the wire in Owen's head. Had his death been momentary hell, or all the delights of paradise in one singing jolt? Hell, I hoped, but I didn't believe it. At least Kenneth Graham wasn't somewhere else in the world, getting a new face and new retinae and new fingertips "Notiling," said the doctor. "His brain's too badly burned. iThere's just nothing there that isn't too scrambled to make sense." "Keep trying," said Bera. I left quietly. Maybe later I'd buy Bera a drink. He seemed to need it. Bera was one of those with empathy. I knew that he could almost feel that awful surge of ecstasy and defeat as Kenneth Graham left the world behind. The holos from Monica Apartjnents had arrived hours ago. J# Miller had picked not only the tenants who had occupied the eighteenth floor during the past six weeks, but tenants from the nineteenth and seventeenth floors too. It seemed an embarrassment of riches. I toyed with the idea of someone from the nineteenth floor dropping over his balcony to the eighteenth, every day for five weeks. But # hadn't had an outside wall, let alone a window, not to mention anything resembling a balcony. Had Miller played with the same idea? Nonsense. He didn't even know the problem. He'd just overkilled with the holos to show how cooperative he was. None of the tenants during the period in question matched known or suspected Loren men. I said a few appropriate words and went for coffee. Then I remembered the twenty-three possible Loren men in Owen's briefcase. I'd left them with a programmer, since I wasn't quite sure how to get them into the computer myself. He ought to be finished by now. I called down. He was. I persuaded the computer to compare them with the holos of the tenants from Monica Apartments. Nothing. Nobody matched anybody. XI T spent tKe next two Sours writing up tSe Owen Jennison case. A programmer would Save to translate it for tSe macKine. I wasn't tKat good yet. We were back witS Ordaz's inconsistent killer. TSat, and a tangle of dead ends. Owen's deatH Sad bougSt us a handful of new pictures, pictures which might even be obsolete by now. Organleggers changed their faces at tSe drop of a hat. I finished the case outline, sent it down to a programmer, and called Julie. I wouldn't need her protection now. Julie had left for Some. I started to call Taffy, stopped with her number Saif dialed. There are times not to make a phone call. I needed to sulk; I needed a cave to be alone in. My expression would probably have broken a phone screen. Why inflict it on an innocent girl? I left for home. It was dark when I reached tSe street. I rode the pedestrian bridge across the slidewalks, waited for a taxi at the intersection disc. Presently one dropped, on its belly. I stepped in and deposited my credit card. Owen had collected his Solos from all over the Eurasian continent. Most of them, if not all, had been Loren's foreign agents. Why had I expected to find them in Los Angeles? The taxi rose into the white night sky. City lights turned the cloud cover into a flat white dome. We penetrated the clouds, and stayed there. The taxi autopilot didn't care if I had a view or not... So what did I Save now? Someone among dozens of tenants was a Loren man. That, or Ordaz's inconsistent killer, the careful one, had left Owen to die for five weeks, alone and unsupervised... Was the inconsistent killer so unbelievable? He was, after all, my own hypothetical Loren. And Loren Sad committed murder, the ultimate crime. He'd murdered routinely, over and over, with fabulous profto touch him. Wasn't it about time he started getting careless? Like Graham. How long Sad Graham been selecting donors among his customers, choosing a few nonentities a year? And then, twice within a few months, he took clients who were missed. Careless. AT ost criminals are not too bright. Loren had brains enough; but the men on his payroll would be about average. Loren would deal with the stupid ones, the ones who turned to crime because they didn't have enough sense to make it in real life. If a man like Loren got careless, this is how it would happen. Unconsciously he would judge men. Seduced by an ingenious plan for murder, he might ignore the single loophole and go through with it. With Graham to advise him, he knew more about current addiction than we did; perhaps enough to trust the effects of current addiction on Owen. Then Owen's killers had delivered him to his apartment and never seen him again. It was a small gamble Loren had taken, and it had paid off, this time. Next time he'd grow more careless. One day we'd get him. But not today. The taxi settled out of the traffic pattern, touched down on the roof of my apartment building in Hollywood Hills. I got out and moved toward the elevators. An elevator opened. Someone stepped out. Something warned me. Something about the way he moved. I turned, quick-drawing from the shoulder. The taxi might have made good cover -- if it hadn't been already rising. Other figures had stepped from the shadows. I think I got a couple before something stung my cheek. Mercy-bullets, slivers of crystaline anaesthetic melting in my bloodstream. My head spun, and the roof spim, and the centrifugal force dropped me limply to the room. Shadows loomed above me, then receded to infinity. lingers on my scalp shocked me awake. I woke standing upright, bound like a mummy in soft, swaddling bandages. I couldn't so much as twitch a muscle below my neck. By the time I knew that much it was too late. The man behind me had finished removing the electrodes from my head and stepped into view, out of reach of my imaginary arm. There was something of the bird about him. He was tall and slender, small-boned, and his triangular face reached a point at the chin. His wild, silken blond hair had withdrawn from his temples, leaving a sharp widow's peak. He wore impeccably tailored wool street shorts in orange and brown stripes. Smiling brightly, with his arms folded and his head cocked to one side, he stood waiting for me to speak. And I recognized him. Owen Bad taken a holo of him. "Where am I?" I groaned, trying to sound groggy. "What time is it?" "Time? It's already morning," said my captor. "As for wHere you are, I'll let you wonder." Sometfiing about Eis manner... I took a guess and said, "Loren?" Loren bowed, not overdoing it. "And you are Gilbert Hamilton of the United Nations Police. Gil the Arm." let it pass. "I seem to have slipped." "You underestimated the reacH of my own arm. You also underestimated my interest. I Had. It isn't mucK Earder to citizen, if you catch' him off risk the men. In this case his risk Had cost him nothing. Cops use Hypo gims for the same reason organleggers do. Th'e men I'd shot, if I'd hit anyone in tEose few seconds of battle, would Have come around long ago. Loren must have set me up in these bandages, then left me under "Russian sleep" until He was ready to talk to me. The electrodes were the "Russian sleep". One goes on each eyelid, one on the nape of the neck. A small current goes througH the brain, putting you right to sleep. You get a full night's sleep in an Hour. If it's not turned off you can sleep forever. So this was Loren. At long last. He stood watching me with his Head cocked to one side, birdlike, witK his arms folded. One Hand Held a hypo gun, rather negligently, I thought. What time was it? I didn't dare ask again, because Loren might guess something. But if I could stall him until #, Julie could send Help... She could send Help wHere? Finagle in hysterics! Where was I? If I didn't know that, Julie wouldn't know either! And Loren intended me for the organ banks. One crystaline sliver would knock me out without harming any of tHe delicate, infinitely various parts that made me Gil Hamilton. That Loren's doctors would take me apart. Tn government operating rooms they flasH-burn tHe criminal's brain for later um burial. God knows what Loren would do with my own brain. But tHe rest of me was young and HealtKy. Even considering Loren's overHead, I UN marks on the Hoof. "Why me?" I asked. "It was me you wanted, not just any "It was you who were investigating the case of Owen Jennison. Much too thoroughly." "Not thoroughly enough, damnit!" Loren looked puzzled. "You really don't understand?" "I really don't." "I find that highly interesting," Loren mused. "Highly." "All right, why am I still alive?" "I was curious, Mr. Hamilton. I hoped you'd tell me about your imaginary arm." I bluffed anyway. "My what?" "No need for games, Mr. Hamilton. If I think I'm losing. I'll use this." He wiggled the hypo gun. "You'll never wake up." Damn! He knew. The only things I could move were my ears and my imaginary arm, and Loren knew all about it! I'd never be able to lure him into reach'. Provided He knew all about it. I had to draw him out. "Okay," I said, "but I'd like to know how you found out about Loren chuckled. "I wish it were so. No. We captured one of your men some months ago, quite by accident. When I realized what he was, I induced him to talk shop with me. He was able to tell me something about your remarkable arm. I hope you'll tell me more." "Who was it?" "Really, Mr. Hamil -- " "Who was it?" #S "Do you really expect me to remember the name of every donor?" Who had gone into Loren's organ banks? Stranger, acquaintance, friend? Does the manager of a slaughterhouse remember every slaughtered steer? "So-called psychic powers interest me," said Loren. "I remembered you. And then, when I was on the verge of concluding an agreement with your Belter friend Jennison, I remembered something unusual about a crewman he had shipped with. They called you Gil the Arm didn't they? Prophetic. In port your drinks came free if you could use your imaginary arm to drink them?" "Then damn you. You thought Owen was a plant, did you? Because of me! Me!" "Breast beating, will earn you nothing, Mr. Hamilton." Loren put steel in his voice. "Entertain me, Mr. Hamilton." T'd been feeling around for anything that might release me from my upright prison. No such luck. I was wrapped like a mummy in bandages too strong to break. All I could feel with my imaginary hand were cloth bandages up to my neck, and a bracing rod along my back to hold me upright. Beneath the swathing I was naked. "I'll show you my eldrich powers," I told Loren, "If you'll loan me a cigarette." Maybe that would draw him close enough... He knew something about my arm. He knew it's reach. He put one single cigarette on the edge of a small table-on-wheels and slid it up to me. I picked it up and stuck it in my mouth! and waited hopefully for him to come light it. "My mistake," he murmured; and he pulled the table back and repeated the whole thing with a lighted cigarette. No luck. At least I'd gotten my smoke. I pitched the dead one as far as it would go; about two feet. I had to move slowly with! my imaginary hand. Otherwise what I'm holding simply slips through my fingers. Loren watched in fascination. A floating, disembodied cigarette, obeying my will! His eyes held traces of awe and horror. That was bad. Maybe the cigarette had been a mistake. Some people see psi powers as akin to witchcraft, and psychic people as servants of Satan. If Loren feared me, then I was dead. "Interesting," said Loren. "How far will it reach?" He knew that. "As far as my real arm, of course." "But why? Others can reacH much further. 'Why not you?" He was clear across the room, a good ten yards away, sprawled in an armchair. One hand held a drink, the other held the hypo gun. He was superbly relaxed. I wondered if I'd ever see him move from that comfortable chair, much less come within reach. "The room was small and bare, with the look of a basement. Loren's chair and a small portable bar were the only furnishings, unless there were others behind me. A basement could be anywhere. Anywhere in Los Angeles, or out of it. If it was really morning, I could be anywhere on Earth by now. "Sure," I said, "others can reach farther than me. But they don't have my strength. It's an imaginary arm, sure enough, and my imagination won't make it ten feet long. Maybe someone could convince me it was, if he tried hard enough. But maybe he'd ruin what belief I have. Then I'd have two arms, just like everyone else. I'm better off..." I let it trail away because Loren was going to take all my damn arms anyway. My cigarette was finished. I pitched it away. "Want a drink?" "Sure, if you've got a jigger glass. Otherwise I can't lift it." He found me a shot glass and sent it to me on the edge of the rolling table. I was barely strong #? enough to pick it up. Loren's eyes never left me as I sipped and put it down. The old cigarette lure. Last night I'd used it to pick up a girl. Now it was keeping me alive. Did I really want to leave the world with something gripped tightly in my imaginary fist? Entertaining Loren. Holding his interest until -- here was I? Where? And suddenly I knew. "We are at Monica Apartments," I said. "Nowhere else." "I knew you'd guess that eventually." Loren smiled. "But it'g too late. I got to you in time." "Don't be so damn complacent. It was stupidity, not your luck. I should have smelled it. Owen would never have come here of his own choice. You ordered him here." "And so I did. By then I already knew he was a traitor." "So you sent him here to die. Who was it that checked on him every day to see he'd stay put? Was it Miller, the manager? He has been working for you. He's the one who took the holographs of you and your men out of the computer." "He was the one," said Loren. "But it wasn't every day. I had a man watching Jennison every second, through a portable camera. We took it out after he was dead." "And then waited a week. Nice touch," The wonder was that it had taken me so long. The atmosphere of the place... what kind of people would live in Monica Apartments? The faceless ones, the ones with no identity, the ones who would surely be missed by nobody. They would stay put in their apartments while Loren checked on them, to see that they really did have nobody to miss them. Those who qualified would disappear, and their papers and possessions with them, and their holo would vanish from the computer. Loren said, "I tried to sell organs to the Belters, through your friend Jennison. I know he betrayed me, Hamilton. I want to know how badly." "Badly enough." He'd guess that. "We've got detailed plans for getting up an organ bank dispensary in the Belt. It would not have worked an#nvay, Loren. Belters don't think that way." "No pictures." "No." I didn't want him changing his face. "I was sure he'd left something," said Loren. "Otherwise we would have made him a donor. Much simpler. More profitable, too. I needed the money, Hamilton. Do you know what it costs the organization to let a donor go?" do it?" "He'd left something. There was no way to get at it. All we could do was try to keep the t C A h." I had it then. "When anyone disappears without a trace, the first thing an idiot thinks of is organleggers." "Naturally. So he couldn't just disappear, could he? The police would go to you, and you'd start looking." "For a spaceport locker." "Oh?" "Under the name of Cubes Forsythe." "I knew that name," Loren said between teeth. "I should have tried that. You know, after we had him hooked on current, we tried pulling the plug on him to get him to talk. It didn't work. He couldn't concentrate on anything but getting the droud back in his head. We looked high and low -- " "I'm going to kill you," I said, and meant every word. Loren cocked his head, frowning. "On the contrary, Mr. Hamilton. Another cigarette?" "Yah." He sent it to me, lighted, on the rolling table. I picked it up, holding it a trifle ostentatiously. Maybe I could focus his attention on it -- on his only way to find my imaginary hand. Because if he kept his eyes on the cigarette, and I put it in my mouth at a crucial moment -- I'd leave my hand free without his noticing. What crucial moment? He was still in the armchair. I had to fight the urge to coax him closer. Any move in that direction would make him suspicious. What time was it? And what was Julie doing? I thought of a night two weeks past. Remembered dinner on the balcony of the highest restaurant in Los Angeles, just a fraction less than a mile up. A carpet of neon that spread below us to touch the horizon in all directions. Maybe she'd pick it up... She'd be checking on me at #. markable spaceman," said Loren. "Think of being the only man in the solar system who can adjust a hull antenna without leaving the cabin." "Antennae take a little more muscle than I've got." So he knew I could reach through things. If he'd seen that far -- "I should have stayed," I told Loren. "I wisli I were on a mining ship, right this minute. All I wanted at the time was two good arms." "Pity. Now you have three. Did it occur to you that using psi powers against men was a form of cheating?" "What?" "Remember Raphael Maine ?" Loren's voice had become uneven. He was angry, and holding it down with difficulty. "Sure. Small time organlegger in Australia." "Raphael Maine was a friend of mine. I know he had you tied up at one point. Tell me Mr. Hamilton : if your imaginary hand is as weak as you say, how did you untie the ropes?" "I didn't. I couldn't have. Maine used handcuffs. I picked his pocket for the key... witli my imaginary hand, of course." "You used psi powers against him. You had no right!" Magic. Anyone who's not psychic himself feels the same way, just a little. A touch of dread, a touch of envy. Loren thought he at least one of us. But to send warlocks against him was grossly unfair. That was why he'd let me wake up. Loren wanted to gloat. How many men have captured a warlock? "Don't be an idiot," I said. "I didn't volunteer to play your silly game, or Maine's either. My rules make you a wholesale murderer." Loren got to his feet (what time was it?), and I suddenly realized my time was up. He was in a white rage. His silky blond hair seemed to stand on end. I looked into the tiny needle hole in tUe fiypo gun. There was nothing I coidd do. The reach of my TK was the reach of my fingers. I felt all the things I would never feel: the quart of Trastine in my blood to keep the water from freezing in my cells, the cold bath of half-frozen alcohol, the scalpels and the tiny, accurate surgical lasers. Most of all, the scalpels. A nd my knowledge would die when they threw away my brain. I knew what Loren looked like. I knew about Monica Apartments and who knew how many others of the same kind? I knew where to go to find all the loveliness in Death Valley, and someday I was going to go. What time was it? What time? Loren had raised the hypo gun and was sighting down the stiff length of his arm. Obviously he though he was at target practice. "It really is a pity," he said, and there was only the slightest tremor in his voice. "You should have stayed a spaceman." What was he waiting for? "I can't cringe unless you loosen these bandages," I snapped, and I jabbed what was left of my cigarette at him for emphasis. It jerked out of my grip, and I reached and caught it -- And stuck it in my left eye. At another time I'd have examined the idea a little more closely. But I'd still have done it. Loren already thought of me as his property. As live skin and healthy kidneys and lengths of artery, as parts in Loren's organ banks, I marks. And I was destroying my eye! Organleggers arc always hurting for eyes; anyone who wears glasses could use a new pair, and the organleggers themselves are constantly wanting to change retina prints. What I hadn't anticipated was the pain. I'd read somewhere that there are no sensory nerves in the eyeball. Then it was my lids that hurt. Terribly! But I only had to hold on. T orcn swore and came for me ' at a dead run. He knew how terribly weak was my imaginary arm. What could I do with it? He didn't know; he'd never known, though it stared him in the face. He ran at me and slapped at the cigarette, a full swing that half knocked my head off my neck and sent the now dead butt ricocheting off a wall. Panting, snarling, speechless with! rage, he stood -- within reach. My eye closed like a small tormented fist. I reached past Loren's gun, through his chest wall, and found his heart. And squeezed. His eyes became very round, His mouth gaped wide, his larynx bobbed convulsively. There was time to fire the gun. Instead he clawed at his chest with a Halfparalyzed arm. Twice he raked his fingernails across his chest, gaping upward for air that would not come. He thought he was having a Heart attack. Then his rolling eyes found my face. My face. I was a one-eyed carnivore, snarling with the will to murder. I would have his life if I had to tear the heart out of his chest! How could he help but know? He knew! He fired at the floor and fell. I was sweating and shaking with reaction and disgust. The scars! He was all scars; I'd felt them going in. His heart was a transplant. And the rest of him -- he'd looked about thirty from a distance, but this close it was impossible to tell. Parts were younger, parts older. How much of Loren was Loren? What parts had he taken from others? And none of the parts quite matched. He must have been chronically ill, I thought. And the Board wouldn't give him the transplants He needed. And one day he'd seen the answer to all his problems... Loren wasn't moving. He wasn't breathing. I remembered the way his heart had jumped and wriggled in my imaginary hand, and then suddenly given up. He was lying on his left arm, hiding his watch. I was all alone in an empty room, and I still did not know what time it was. I never found out. It was hours before Miller finally dared to interrupt his boss. He stuck his round, blank face around the door jamb, saw Loren sprawled at my feet, and darted back with a squeak. A minute later a hypo gun came around the jamb, followed by a watery blue eye. I felt the sting in my cheek. tCT checked you early," said Julie. She settled herself uncomfortably at the foot of the hospital bed. "Rather, you called me. When I came to work you weren't there, and I wondered why, and wham. It was bad, wasn't it?" "Pretty bad," I said. "I'd never sensed anyone so scared." "Well, don't tell anyone about it." I hit the switch to raise the bed to sitting position. "I've got an image to maintain." My eye and the socket around it were bandaged and numb. There was no pain, but the numbness was obtrusive, a reminder of two dead men who had become part of me. One arm, one eye. If Julie was feeling that with me, then small wonder if she was nervous. She was. She kept shifting and twisting on the bed. "I kept wondering what time it was. What time was it?" "About nine ten." Julie shivered. "I thought I'd faint when that -- that vague little man pointed his hypo gun around the corner. Oh, don't! Don't, Gil. It's over." That close? Was it that close? "Look," I said, "you go back to work. I appreciate the sick call, but this isn't doing either of us any good. If we keep it up we'll both wind up in a state of permanent terror. She nodded jerkily and got up. "Thanks for coming. Thanks for saving my life, too." Julie smiled from the doorway. "Thanks for the orchids." I hadn't ordered them yet. I flagged down a nurse and got hen to tell me that I could leave tonight, after dinner, provided I went straight home to bed. She brought me a phone, and I used it to order the orchids. Afterward I dropped the bed back and lay there a while. It was nice being alive. I began to remember promises I had made, promises I might never have kept. Perhaps it was time to keep a few. I called down to Surveillance and got Jackson Bera. After letting him drag from me the story of my heroism, I invited him up to the infirmary for a drink. His bottle, but I'd pay. He didn't like that part, but I bullied him into it. T had dialed half of Taffy's number before, as I had last night, I changed my mind. My wristphone was on the bedside table. No pictures. " 'Lo." "Taffy? This is Gil. Can you get a weekend free?" "Sure. Starting Friday?" "Good." "Come for me at ten. Did you ever find out about your friend?" "Yah. I was right. Organleggers killed him. It's over now, we got the guy in charge." I didn't mention the eye. By Friday the bandages would be off. "About that weekend. How would you like to see Death Valley?" "You're kidding, right?" "I'm kidding, wrong. Listen -- " "But it's hot! It's dry! It's as dead as the Moon! You did say Death Valley, didn't you?" "It's not hot this month. Listen..." And she did listen. She listened long enough to be convinced. "I've been thinking," she said then. "If we're going to see a lot of each other, we'd better make a -- a bargain. No shop talk. All right?" "A good idea." "The point is, I work in a hospital," said Taffy. "Surgery. To me, organic transplant material is just the tools of my trade, tools to use in healing. It took me a long time to get that way. I don't want to know where the stuff comes from, and I don't want to know anything about organleggers." "Okay, we've got a covenant. See you at ten hundred Friday." A doctor, I thought afterward. Well. The weekend was going to be a good one. Surprising people are alwa # TS the ones most worth knowing. Bera came in with a pint of J#sB. "My treat," he said. "No use arguing, 'cause you can't reach your wallet anyway." And the fight was on. Sometimes people have more in common than they think. Colonel Lee Musser looked af the tracery on tKe giant screen in front of him and said, "Someone seems to be attacking Russia. I'm glad it isn't us." He picked up the pKone and said, "Captain, this is Colonel Musser at Central. Listen carefully, time is important. We Have a large bogie at a high altitude -- three hundred miles -- on a southeasterly course that will cut across the Russian heartland, destination unknown. We didn't put it there, but the Russians may think we did and retaliate. I'm recommending that both the Joint Chiefs and the hot line be used right now to tell tire Russians we don't know anything about it. I'll stand by here for any confirmation you might need. Over and out." He hung up and turned to supervise the swelling bustle of activity around him. Other phones were busy as other men called lesser officials. After making certain that the information was being passed around as fast as possible he urged the tracking groups to fix a course and target for the bogie. The computers ceased gathering data and swung to computation. Musser watched the trace on the screen until His phone rang, a long, continuous ring. He knew the origin of that ring. He picked up the phone and said, "Colonel Musser, Sir." He listened a moment and then swung around to the computer technicians and waved them over. He said, "Our data so far show it is not falling. It seems to be in orbit now, passing right over the center of the continent. It's larger than anything we could put up, and you might point out that fact to them at the outset. Sir. They ought to know we couldn't put anjrthing that big up. Neither could they, so it might be appropriate to ask them what the hell they... that is, what they are doing." He listened, and then, "Good luck. Sir." and hung up. "Follow it," he said to the computer technicians, "and let me know of any departure from its existing course." Linton stepped up, a wiry, dapper army colonel who always leaned forward a bit when he walked. He kept his eye on the tracery on the screen as he talked to Musser. "Well, Lee, a bit of action at last. Where'd that thing come from if not the Russians? British, French, Chinese? None of them has the capability." "You make the answer easy, if what you say is true. It comes from offplanet." "Oh come on, Lee. Not you." "That bogie's real. We've been triangulating it for six minutes from eighteen or more observers. What's your answer?" Musser's phone rang, the Pentagon ring this time. He picked it up and said, "Colonel Musser." He listened. "Good," he said. "It makes sense that they would know we didn't do it. All pressure off, then? We'll keep watching it. Me? I think it is from offplanet. No, I'm not. Where else? Okay. So long, Charlie." Linton winced. No one of such comparative youth as Musser called General Charles S. Arlington "Charlie." Linton said, "You must be bucking for a promoHe pronounced it you-foh. Musser said, "As of now I'm converted." Linton wandered off, shaking his head. Activity settled into routine for an hour. The bogie changed orbit, dropping to one hundred miles and levelling, following a line above the parallel of forty degrees north latitude. The phones rang again, and for fifteen minutes things were busy. For six hours thereafter there was no change, and by that time half the world had monitors of one kind or another on the bogie. Several of the giant telescopes had photographed it as it swept through their field of view, and nations were comparing pictures. Musser said, "I never thought I'd see the day when we'd be swapping photographs with the Soviet Union on such a chummy basis. What's become of all our good old nastiness?" The Pentagon ring came again, and it was the General. "Lee, it looks like your first guess was right. I want you to head up our effort in coping with it. Come on over here." Tn his new office Musser felt uncomfortable for a few hours with no activity around him. Then the answers to some of his questions began to come in and the phones began to ring. He received approximate answers from half a dozen universities and research centers around the country before anyone else even thought to ask the questions. What was that slightly flattened sphere made of? Did it leave a trail of any kind? What was its mass? What gravitational forces acted on it when it changed course? On and on he went, often putting the same question to different groups to compare answers. It wasn't until the next day, however, that he thought to call in an etymologist and a linguist. "How do we communicate with them up there?" He waved his hand at the sky. They looked surprised and did not answer, so he said, "Can either of you think of anything better than flashing a light at them in a sequence of one, two, three flashes, over and over, or perhaps up to ten?" The etymologist agreed, but thought that seven would be right. The linquist thought five would be better. While they mounted an argument with each other Musser had his men start up the great heliograph he had rigged to emit short flashes in bursts of one, two and three. They used the aiming mechanism on an antiaircraft rifle as the bogie swept overhead, and they maintained their flashes for four minutes. Musser said to his two experts, "Give some thought to what we'll do when we make a little headway here. I want a reasonable plan, not a lot of arguments. Bye." He turned to the task of setting up radio communication in conjunction with the flashes, and two passes later his men emitted blasts of static of mixed frequencies timed with the flashes. On the third orbit, a flash came back from the bogie and at the same time they received a pulse on the high end of their scatter band. By the sixth orbit the bogie was counting with him, and Musser was using his voice. He ordered his men to raise the frequency slowly to the TV broadcast ranges, and on the tenth orbit a master sergeant was giving the bogie a lesson in the alphabet and simple English sentences. Musser got his first response on the twelfth orbit. It was an aspirated word that sounded like the whispered word "Hhugg." That was when the etymologist and the linguist showed up with a plan. Musser thanked them and asked them if they minded leaving so he could take a nap. General Arlington woke him up. "Lee, I'm putting you in overall charge of that thing, to the extent you can take charge of it." General Arlington was known for a sense of humor. "It seems to be talking to your men at a pretty steady rate. One thing, though. Other countries have followed your lead. I understand the bogie now speaks pretty fair French, Russian, German and Japanese. What are you going to do?" Musser said, "Rub my eyes and yawn." General Arlington frowned a little, and Musser said, "Okay, Charlie. The thing to do is to talk it down to the United Nations Plaza. Let's see what I can do." He stepped up to the battery of TV cameras and microphones while the master sergeant briefed him on everything that had been happening. "It knows who you are," the sergeant said. "It wanted to know who thought of signalling so fast. So go and talk to it." "What do they look like, sergeant?" "Well, they won't show us. Or can't. They say they can't. But they can see us." "They use names?" "No." A yr usser walked out in front of''-'the cameras and said, "All right up there. Lee Musser down here. You see and Hear me all right?" An immediate sibilant "yesss" came back. "What do you Have in mind up there?" A pause, and then, "You come right to the point, Lee Musser We have nothing particular in mind. We'd like to come down for a few days, but we don't know what we would be getting into. Will it be safe for us?" "I think so. I'll check with all the other countries to make sure nobody takes a shot at you. I would like to have you come down here, but other countries might not like that. We have a place where all countries meet, and it is not far from Here. You ought to come down there." "Damn good idea." Musser glared at the sergeant. "Who taught it 'damn?' " The sibilant voice said, "Oh we learned a lot from your television and radio once you taught us the language. Don't blame the seieant. We'll ask the other countries whose language we speak if we can land safely at the U.N. Okay with you, Lee?" Musser shrugged and said, "Sure, man." "We're not men. Wait until you see us. Be back to you in a few minutes." Musser nodded and walked out of camera view and started his people calling to clear with the New York City police, the New York City fire department, the mayor, the governor, the U.N. Secretary General, regional F.B.I. Early Warning Commander, Air Force Commander, Harbor Police, and the U.S. Coast Guard. He had just got the phone calls going when he heard the sibilant voice say, "Lee Musser, you there?" He stepped back into camera view and said, "I'm here, man. How'd you make out?" "Pretty good. Can we rely on their assurances not to shoot us down?" "I think so. Let it sit for an hour while they chew on it. I have a lot of phone calls going now so that you won't be wounding any feelings when you land. Let them gel, too. By the way. Where you fellows from?" "Yesss. Well, we haven't got yoiu' name for the place yet. It's about four light-years from here, aad as soon as we identify it in your language we'll name it for you." "Been here before?" "Yesss, but not lately. We got here, oh let's see, about eighty TV yCusser shook His head. "Boy,--you fellows live a lot longer than we do." "Hold it. When I say 'we,' I mean my race was here. We don't live much longer than you do. I guess we average out to something like ninety or one hundred of your years. Damn shame, isn't it?" "Yeah. How come somebody as smart as you hasn't figured out a way to live forever?" "We're not smart, at least not that smart. Hell, we're not much smarter than you. That's why we want to make sure your people won't take a shot at us when we land. We don't have any weapons aboard. We can't hurt you here on your planet. Fact is, we can help you. We can teach you to build the engines that power this ship, and maybe a couple of other things. But we can't teach you much. You won't want to go space traveling any more than we do. Speed of light is tops. If it weren't for the clock paradox we couldn't get here at all. When we get back home everybody we knew will be long dead. That's a pretty high price to pay for the privilege of going for a space jaunt. We do it every once in a while, but not often. "We made this trip because we wanted to see what happened after our last visit. We didn't really expect to find this kind of an advanced civilization. When we were here last time, things were in a mess. Swampy, hot, wet everywhere, and huge damn animals with big teeth -- yes we've got the word. Dinosaurs. The place was all over dinosaurs." "Yeah, well, some people think things must have been better in those days anjrway." "You have that kind, too, huh? Believe me, they weren't. Our people couldn't safely leave the ship. We had no weapons. We managed to get some studying done anyway. Boy, let me tell you. This planet is a legend back home. We scare our youngsters with stories and pictures about it. Wait until you see the pictures." "Hey, great. Our scientific community will go off its rocker to see actual pictures of Earth some of the live stock, too, you say?" "Most of it. Wait until you see the animals. When we left we seeded the place with a bloodsucking grub we use to make food for us, the way you use a cow. Left them all over the place -- figured they might kill off the dinosaurs. We had a bad few minutes when we first got here this time. That grub was a parasite, and somewhat adaptable, and we thought you might be the evolutionary product of the grub. But you're not -- nothing like the way it could possibly turn out. It might still be around, though. That's one of the things we'd like to check into, if you'll let us." "Sure, far as I'm concerned. Say, you're talking a lot better. You learn fast." "Yes, we do that. We communicate by squeezing air through many narrow tubes that whistle. To make your kind of sounds I squeeze my air into a voice box that I control with my... call them hands. It takes some practice." "Like I said, you're pretty smart." "Not much. You could run films for us. We have eyes something like yours, and we can make records. We can read books. We can give you wires with our information on them. You can play them back. But we have only got a week here before we have to head home; we have a schedule that we ought to stick to." tC'eah," said Musser. "Wait a minute while I see how our clearances are coming along down here." Musser was by now surrounded by a huge mob kept off the platform only by a ring of police. He called out, "Sergeant, how're things coming!" "Pretty good. Sir. The New York police are already clearing out the U.N. grounds to make sure no nut gets at them. Most of the others are all set. Another few minutes. Musser started to speak, but the voice said, "We heard him, Lee. Sounds promising." Musser nodded. "I think you will be all right. How are your checks coming?" "All in order, those that have answered." "How do you manage to get along so well in all those languages?" "We pick them up fast. Can you get to the U.N. in an hour?" "Yep. You ready to come down?" "Yep. Meet , you there then." The hum of static stopped, and Musser stepped off the platform. A platoon formed around him and led him to a copter nearby. There was a delay of a few minutes while the troops moved the crowd back, and then the copter took off and headed swiftly for New York City. They were there in forty minutes. The New York police had cleared the U.N. Plaza, so the copter put down there to drop off Musser and his crew, and then it left. Musser found himself in the midst of a group of very important people, all of whom wanted to talk to him and make suggestions. Musser listened and smiled pleasantly and nodded, and started them talking among themselves. "There it is." The cry went up from the crowd, and they all looked up to see the silver dot in the sky grow quickly larger as it dropped toward them. It did not seem to slow down as it neared the surface and assumed surprisingly large dimensions. A few women began screaming, and the crowd out on the street surged with panic and then scattered as the great globe plummeted to within a hundred yards of the ground and then stopped. It blotted out the sun, but the panicky crowd grew quiet, and then the great sphere settled slowly to the ground, crushing a few trees as it landed. As it made its final move, Musser, unnoticed, left the group he was with and walked alone to a point near where its base would touch! the ground. When it hit he craned his neck looking for a door or hatch. Seeing none, he began to circle. Halfway around he found it and waved his radioman over. He picked up the microphone and said, "Well, so far so good. Everything all right in there?" "Great in Here Lee Musser. All right out there ?" "Yeah. You scared a few people when you came down, but nothing serious. Come on out." "Well, I want to make sure you are ready for us. I want to remind you again that we are not exactly supermen in appearance. I doubt you have anything Here on Earth that looks quite like us." Musser said, "All right. You apologized. Come on out." "We note you've got TV cameras hooked up all over Hell and gone. I think a lot of your people are likely to faint. Is that all right?" "Sure is. Come on out." "Are there any kooks out there that might start shooting when they got a look at us?" Musser sighed. "You know? For the first meeting in the history of mankind with extraterrestrials, you certainly are kicking up a lot of fuss about showing yourself." He glanced at the nearest police captain, who nodded to him. "Everything's Hunky dory out here, the police tell me. We're not expecting a Robert Taylor. Come on out." "Okay, if you say so." 'he hatch swung outward and a ramp slid down to the ground. There was a moment's pause and out came an object, down the ramp, alive, all rigEt; but only obviously so because it moved. It was brown in color, about three feet long, two feet wide, and five inches thick, roughly rectangular in shape, and around its perimeter was a fringe of appendages, finger-thick and five inches long, spaced an inch or so apart. The rectangle moved in ripples that traveled down its length, and in the front ' eight appendages it carried a black box four inches on a side. It flowed up to Musser's feet and stopped, and out of the box came the words, "Well, what do you think?" Musser said, "You look like a damn bath mat." "Yes. Well, where I come from you'd look like the rack we dry food on." Musser nodded and said, "Figures." He walked around the creature, noticing a row of eyes all around the perimeter. Musser said, "Where's your brain?" "Brain? Oh', thinking tissue. Strung out inside the muscle sheaths. Where else?" "Yeah. It seems to me you're pretty well built for moving, working and all like that. How come you were so shy about coming out? I think you're a pretty good looking guy. You are a guy, aren't you?" "That's a little hard to say." "Well, if it isn't important to you, it isn't to me. Welcome to Earth, Mat. Mind if I call you Mat?" "Not at all. Let me get the rest of us out here. Why don't you bring your people over and we can talk and get the formalities over and get to know one another." Most of the important people joined them, although' a few were afraid to come too close. At first the Earth people were afraid of stepping on the extraterrestrials. But then Mat asked Musser to step up on him while he carefully carried Musser around in a small circle to show that they were strong and not easily hurt. Out of the spaceship came the unearthly equivalent of chairs -- half cylinders -- over which the visitors draped themselves. There a dozen of them, and soon the plaza buzzed with conversation as scientists and TV interviewers began pumping the visitors. Several hours passed, and Musser said to Mat, "Maybe we ought to organize. Let's get our communication people over here to set up with you a system for swapping information. Also, set your own schedule for eating, sleeping, and whatever else you do." "You've got a good logical mind, Lee Musser. Let's do it." It took two hours to set up a smooth running schedule of information exchange. Off to one side the TV news services were happily interviewing one of the visitors for the benefit of the world-wide audience. A team of Earthside scientists agreed on the needed equipment and located most of it at Columbia, N.Y.U. and Brooklyn Polytechnic. An orderly hubbub settled in. Streams of Earthpeople poured past in controlled lines, looking at the activities; congressmen, senators, governors, presidents of corporations, scholars, renowned sports figures, actors. T he next day Musser said, "Everything all right from your end. Mat?" "Yes, Lee. We're into your astronomy, and your name for our home is Proxima Centauri." "Nice to know. Welcome, Centaimians. You know, you've already stopped looking like bath mats to most of us." "Nice to know. We can look at you without thinking about food, too. Funny, we're pretty much alike in mental outlook. I wonder if our scientists will be able to explain that. We've given them some of our tissue, and you've given us some of yours. Maybe they can make something out of it. And your people are sure wild about those pictures my people made eighty sized how much we had changed to be a lot thicker and shorter than we are now. So it goes, all tilings change. We're looking at your paleontology texts. Those damn parasites we left behind must have killed off your dinosauers, but there ought to be some fossils, at least. How are your people doing with the theory of our space drive?" Musser said, "They think they Have it mastered. We'll have a couple of ships built in a few years. That's a big thing you've done for us Mat. I don't know how long it would have taken us to get it on our own. That space drive theory is subtle. "What are friends for? This way we'll see you out in the Centauri neighborhood before long. No reason why we can't continue the exchange. We've got to crack out of here in another two days to meet our schedule." "Yeah. Things won't be the same around here after you go." Two days later they gathered for the farewell. Musser said, "If I knew how to shake hands with a guy like you I would." "I know how you feel. When I put my voice box down in a minute. I want you to have it." "Thanks, Mat. I want you to take this." Musser leaned over and slid his West Point class ring on one of Mat's finger-like appendages. They stood quietly, and then Musser said, "Say, Mat. Our biologists found out something they wanted you to know from me. You're more of Earth than you think. That change in form you went through in the caused by your visit here; we can trace the chromosomal origin of the tissue to mycelium from Earth. You have it all through you. Yessir, while he was here, one of your ancestors must have inadvertently mated with a mushroom." Mat said, "We suspected something like that. We have a bit of news I'm supposed to give you privately, too. We finally found those parasites were the first mammals on Earth. We seem to have seeded your planet with the first mammals. I'm afraid they are your remote ancestors." Musser shrugged his shoulders and said, "Figures. It's just too bad they're afraid to announce it, both ways. Look how close we turned out to be." "Yeah," said Mat. "What are they worried about?" He flipped his voice box up at Musser and moved up the ramp. The takeoff was uneventful. QcUoXM Tf science fiction has a more meticulous creator than James Blish, that patient individual has thus far escaped my notice. Ray Bradbury, poet of tlie nuance, has said that he devoted much labor and attention, early in his career, to performing exhaustive dissections of Sturgeon's (then existing) body of work. Sturgeon himself can tell you the why of every word in every one of his stories (most writers can't, and many take pride in that). And a lot of writers can go on and on about their motives, messages, moods and meditations. But I mean what I said -- Blish' is not merely introspective, and he is long, long past any apprenticeships. He is meticulously creative, and a lot of the time his creations have the inexhaustibility of real things. They reward re-reading not by repeating a familiar and pleasant flow of words but by presenting further aspects of what prove to be complex ideas. For this reason, Black Easier (Doubleday, #) not only left me curiously dissatisfied -- I'm going to explain why this may be due to a whopping blind spot I happen to have -- but seriously worried that if I were to re-read it enough, I might pluck out of it something vital that has escaped me. However, let's get at it from one end to the otlier. At the opening end, there is a very brief and hazardous author's statement that this book is actually the third volume in a trilogy, that the overall title of the trilogy is After Such Knowledge, and that the other two books are Doctor Mirabilis, a historical novel about Roger Bacon, and A Case of Conscience -- a science-fiction novel (and a magnificent one, in case you haven't read it). Black Easter is that classic of fantasy, the deal-witHthe-devil story. Doctor Mirabilis, a book well and seriously received in England, Has never been published in the U.S.A., you will have to trust me, I guess, in my possibly incorrect statement that the only overt link among the parts of the trilogy is that the principal characters of all three books are vitally concerned with intense questions of theology. The author says the books are independent of each other except for subject matter, and if you're sure you know what he's referring to, then you can act on his word. Black Easter is subtitled "Faust Aleph-Null," the title of the magazine version. "Why, this is Hell; nor am I out of it," sasrs Christopher Marlowe on the title page, and a little farther on, Albertus Magnus says it is not reasonable to suppose that Aristotle knew the number of the Elect. The author, Having caused all this to appear in the book, which he dedicates to C. S. Lewis, also includes an introduction in which he vouches for the care he took in researching the rituals described in the book. And then we are off, under this freight of clues, signs, preparations and sigils, into a story that begins with a sentence designed to remind you of "Who Goes There?" or the scene in whicK young Roger's room explodes in the light of a torch, or some other reference I'm not privy to, but which is pretty clearly intended to refer to something beyond the narrative, for it's instantly qualified for the purposes of the actual scene to be set. (When Blish waters down a preceding sentence, it's because he's just gotten done hitting you with a quotation, not because He's too lazy to rewrite). What now follows is a story in which a ruthless munitions millionaire -- one hardly needs the first modifier, does one? -- approaches a black magician for the purpose of intensifying the amount of chaos in the world. The magician, a dedicated. Hardworking, learned craftsman, first performs two preliminary jobs, for the purpose of demonstrating His ability, we are told, and then opens the lid of Pandora's box. He performs everything needful to keep the lid open only a crack, and only for a specified time. He does not blow his cool, and his assistants do falter but do not fail. Yet the world is destroyed, and he is dragged off into the Pit. Why has he failed to maintain control of the demons, when everything He did was in accordance with the previously well established relationship between himself and the ruler of Heaven and Hell? Because, the Devil says, God is dead. All right. Up to a point, what we had was a story much like the regrettably scarce Unknown novellas of years ago, with the addition of priests and other features dealt with in ways John Campbell never published. But by those standards, I'm not even doing something reprehensible by giving away the punchline, because by those standards this novel is an unreasonably inflated short story, not deserving of much care as an entity, for all that individual scenes and characterizations are handled with Blish's accustomed virtuosity in such matters. I can't believe those are the standards Blish intended, because of the great care he has taken to put so many markers on this story. One does not lightly offer any companion to Mirabilis and A Case of Conscience, particularly when one is their author, and especially when that author is genuinely concerned with religion, not with trick endings. I would be more at ease -- a great deal more at ease -- if I did not have this blind spot I mentioned in Paragraph #, said blind spot being that I cannot accept any fictional situation in which the God of the Bible appears as an operative character. I would in fact Have disqualified myself from reviewing this book, except tliat I strongly suspect I'm hot alone, by far, in experiencing tfus failure of the suspension of disbelief, belief, or unbelief, take your choice. And I more than suspect that BlisK knows perfectly well his last line will not play the way he appears to expect it to play. You pay your money and you take your choice -- Lewis, in Perelandia, obviously did expect his readers to go along with a literal wrestle with the Devil (and a most imconvincing one, at that). Blish quotes Marlowe, harking back to Unknown's None But Lucifer (by H. L. Gold and L. Sprague deCamp)" yet assuredly (?) Earth and Hell in Black Easter are not the same place... to begin with, anyway. I don't know. I would disqualify myself on those grounds, too, except that think I'm accurately portraying the potential reaction of many readers. I could resolve my difficulties by re-reading the book until I felt I understood it. But would you be patient for long? Have you read it several times already, by the time this review appears in print? Or I could pick up a phone, and ask Jim some of these questions. But would you? Strange. Strange. So opaque a book from so pellucid a writer... Let's go to a pellucid book by a man who sprays words in a dazzle of light. Qamuel R. Delany i the best  science-fiction writer in the world. As partial evidence, I offer you Nova (Doubleday, # -- pay the hardcover price and place the volume in your library). If he lives long enough, Delany will get the full treatment from the slick magazine blurb writers, from the literary editors, and from critics more polished and prestigious than your humble servant. He will be interviewed, quoted, discussed, photographed standing alone on a beach at dawn, photographed sharing an apple with a child, and be offered a role in an underground movie. I just want to say it while it's true. Samuel R. Delany, right now, as of this book. Nova, not as of some future book or some accumulated body of work, is the best science-fiction writer in the world, at a time when competition for that status is intense. I don't see how a science-fiction writer can do more than wring your heart while explaining How it works. No writer can. The special thing that science fiction does is to first credibly place the heart in an unconventional environment. A particular thing that recent science fiction has been doing is to make that unconventional environment a teclinological one. Another Has been to make it a romantic one, sometimes calling it an intensely humanistic one, or a psychedelic one. All of these things are accomplished in Nova by Samuel R. Delany, the world's best science-fiction writer. But let's go about this in some systematic way. What makes this book, among all books, offer me the conviction that its author stands at some pinnacle? Well, for one thing it successfully combines a number of strong, well handled story elements. It is highly entertaining to read, and it involves the reader in the unfolding of events. It does so on a number of levels, and it does so while using classical science-fiction elements For example, the story of interstellar politico-economics is a well established and thoroughly explored vehicle in science fiction Having chosen to set his story in this framework, Delany is obligated to make it believable -- to make it develop meaningfully to give it a history and to promise it a future The generations-long galaxy-wide power struggle between the contending factions in Nova meets all of these criteria. The human events in the book are all valid parts of the one central politico-economic event they interact with, They are influenced by and influence it, believably and directlyDelany's technical accomplishment in bringing off this portion of the story, in the necessarily restricted space he allows himself, is impressive. People who specialize in this kind of story have often taken much lengthier paths to getting it told. Delany tackles it like an old master. Which he is not; he simply seems like one. But within the story of what quarter -- or, more accurately, third -- of the human galaxy will come out on top is tire story of who will reach the Illyrion first. And this, too, is a classical science-fiction story in its aspect of explaining that Illyrion is a physical element -- albeit a most unconventional one -- whose properties make it the basic universal power source (and hence make its possession a potent politico-economic factor) and whose properties furthermore are crucial to the plot climax. That is, this is a useful, good, effective thing to have in an sf story provided you can make it scientifically believable and then make it it artistically believable. There are a lot of places where a science-fiction writer can fall down right here -- in his science, and in his fiction, as well as in his writing -- and Delany dances through them. Up to now, I thought only Larry Niven could make stellar mechanics as functionally understandable as this. The story of v,here tKe Illyrion is to be reached is, again, an example of virtuosity in these several places ; it is also the working out of the classically posed scientific puzzle. All the clues are given in the beginning of the story, and the ending satisfactorily explains their relevance. At the same time, all these many other things are going on, and Delany is plausibly telling us how a man might pilot a vessel through' a nova. And we haven't even touched yet on the story of Lorq Von Ray and his blood-struggle against the psychopathic Prince and Prince's sister. Ruby Red, whom Lorq loves, but it's in the telling of that story that Delany wiU assuredly reach you where you live; I really don't see how some aspect of that story can fail to seem very true and poignant to you. But leave that. We have many good storytellers in the field, especially lately, who can involve you in interpersonal drama. They are all Ted Sturgeon's children, if you want to oversimplify. What about taking the cyborg idea, and painting a picture of a civilization where everyone plugs directly into his tools? What about then making you realize that a socketed man plugged into a factory literally puts the raw materials in with his bare hands and nudges and pushes the product along the processing line. His brain, after all, cannot then tell the difference between telling his hand to scoop and telling an automated train of ore cars to roll into the unloading dock. AU right? Then Delany makes you realize that if this is true -- which is a little past where Cordwainer Smith left it, already -- then such a factory worker has a sense of accomplishment and identity with his product that is now lost to the #th century and has in fact been lost to us all since the disappearance of the artisan. And that this becomes a major social fact in the world of the future... a redeeming fact of technology, with all its intense humanistic implications arrived at via the route of playing on the sensorium. And what of the hero who scoops up seven tons of Illyrion in his bare Hands and tips the balance of interstellar power, of history and of Human yearning? I Haven't even told you about the Mouse. Or Dan. Or the syrinx, or Istanbul, or the puns. I'll give a clue about Delany the writer this year as distinct from Delany the writer last year. In The Einstein Inteisection, Looby Has a musical machete. In Nova, Mouse Kas a syrinx and calls it an ax almost rigHt away -- it's later that you get tfie jest. There are a couple of things that might have been done better. I'll list a couple to save time -- Brian was a good idea, but shouldn't have been just let go if he was going to be a character in the book at all. Since a function like Brian is necessary to the story, it probably should have been a piece of prose rather than a person. And we should have seen some Illyrion at the end; we need a flash of the Grail, for credibility. Okay? Satisfied? But I never said this was the world's best science-fiction book. It's so far the best book of the year, not coincidentally because it's a book, this year, by the world's best science-fiction writer. That's what I said. For Third Consecutive Year This Month In IF by Roger Zelazny (Author of Damnation Alley, Lord of Light, etc.) (Author of Four-Stcecf Trionge, etc.) by J. T. McIntosh An Exciting New Future-Fact Column by Lester del Rey -- and many morel Read the January If ond see why it has been awarded the Best Magazine Hugo for three straight years. On sale now. Ben Bova, whose Foeman, Where Do You Flee? leads off this issue, marks his tenth year as a science-fiction writer in #. His first appearance was with a juvenile novel, The Star Conquerors, since which he has published ten books, plus a number of articles and stories. The articles, he says, began when "Isaac Asimov was approached by Cele Goldsmith to do a series on 'Life on Other Worlds'. He was busy and didn't want to do it, but he told Cele that Ben Bova, who knew just as much about it as he did, would be glad to do the series. Then he called me and told me what he had told Cele. After reviving me he said, 'Now, here's what I mean. You'll know just as much as I do, because if you get stuck I'll help you.' I frequently got stuck. Isaac was a big help." Bova's basic career is as Coordinator of Marketing for AvcoEverett Research Laboratory in Massachusetts, which principally does research in high-temperature gas physics, which includes everything from re-entry physics to gas lasers. Among other interesting projects is a means of protecting a spacecraft from lethal doses of radiation, such as solar-flare occurrences. "It turns out," Bova says, "that you may be able to predict solar flares well enough so that on a threeor four-day mission to the moon you can time your mission so that there won't be a flare. But when you start traveling out toward Mars you're going to be in deep space so long that there's bound to be a flare of serious enough intensity so that you're going to need radiation shielding. You can shield with a cement wall, but that's kind of bulky. One of the things we're trying to do is shield with a magnetic field to keep these high-energy protons away from the spacecraft by deflecting them. This calls for real good knowledge of the interplay of magnetic energy and plasmas, in the field of study called magnetohydrodynamics." Bova, a regular at the annual Milford Science-fiction Writers' Conference, says that the Conference reminds him of some of the things that happen at the lab. "In the laboratory a research man reports periodically on his work in front of a sort of jury of peers, who will offer generally friendly, sometimes pretty barbed, criticism of what he's doing. The guy goes away sometimes bloody, but usually wiser. At Milford the same thing is done to manuscripts that all of the writers submit." John Brunner, whose Thingof-the-Month-Club japes are a Galaxy feature, is a Londoner who has functioned as editor, poet and critic as well as writer. His views on writing are worth listening to; "We ought to get back to the old idea of a 'masterpiece' -- that is to say, a task one sets oneself in order to demonstrate that one has fully mastered the basics of the writing craft. Picasso, to my mind, could never have become the seminal influence on modern art that he is had he not been one of the great portrait painters of his generation. I have a feeling that perhaps I've been fortunate in coming up the slow way in science fiction; none of my early books achieved immediate wide acclaim; they just sold and brought me in a steady living. And now, finally, after ten years of freelancing, I think I've done a book which will stand up Head and shoulders above everything else I've ever written. This is Stand on Zanzibar, from Doubleday." James Tiptree, Jr., one of our more peripatetic writers, is just back from a fishing sojourn amid the primeval rocky lochs of Northern Scotland. Saw no LocH Ness monsters. He reports; also no fish. Larry Niven (Tie Organleggars') won a Hugo for Neutron Star, published a year or two ago in ff. Aroimd the Galaxy office there is a feeling that he may be about due for another one for The Organleggers... The trick is to write the number of possible results of flipping n coins, even when n is unknown because you've hidden some of the coins. The solution is to draw the row of coins, or have someone else do it, and then merely write the number I in front of it. The answer is the number of possible results in binary notation. results. Writing the number I before them gives you the binary number This is so regardless of how many zeroes ("coins") you have drawn, and this regardless of whether you can count them or not. "Oh, I didn't know you meant to give the answer as a binary number!" (If you don't know what binary numbers are, ask any twelve-year-old; as a last resort, you might even look up a copy of Digifs and Dastards, published by Ballantine Books, written by your editor.) Its name is Arrival Date...Sep.temher,...I#Lb... Sex Normal Length...# pes Condition . , AlI,Ne.w...S.t.o.r.ie.s.!... Editor Residence Newsstarid Only Father and child are doing well! This is number one, And the fun has just begun... , AU N(W...to the family of the leading Science-Fiction and Fantasy Magazines. Explore the fascinating field of spac(' technology. Gain new insights and a broader understanding through this authoritative new book. What will the space systems of the future be like? One thing you can be sure of, they will become more and more complex as they are called upon to perform new and daring missions. But no matter how complex they become, you can also be sure of this: several basic subsystems will always remain common to all. This new book covers each of these basic subsystems in detail, it presents the material in a clear, concise, readable fashion. The result is a storehouse of information for anyone who requires quick authoritative facts, but does not have the lime to consult many different sources in order to acquire it. What kind of information will you find in this book? Here is the Table of Contents. Each subject is covered in great detail by men who are authorities i.n their field. #. Structures and Materials: #. Flight Control; #. Propulsion; #. Life Sciences; #, Life Support Systems; #. Secondary Power Systems; #. Communications, Because all mini m.u unis accurate, current and thoroughly dpprmt.ihh this book will serve as a useful i(f(Mcnir muih  for years to come. The author and the contributors. R. D. Heilchue, the editor, has ben .I'.'.nt i.iit'il with Douglas Aircraft Missile and S).ur Sv-I'-mi D ivision since #. For four years he li.id tin responsibility of directing atlvan(((l studm. I'l space launch vehicles, unmanned spaceci.iii, .mit manned planetary systems. All the cotiltiijulof...imsenior members of the technical staff at Dnugla'. and have an average of # years of ptole-.Moii.tl experience. Here's how you can take advantage of our #-day Approval Offer. Simply fill out the coupon below atui nuil ti in the address below. We'll send you soiii mpy ni Space Systems Technology imm(diaiulv lot .i to day examination period. D ouglas Aircraft Company, Inc. #  Approx. # pages  # Available at your bookstore, or write to; Dept. M-.# A Subsidiary of Chapman-Reinhold, Inc. # Park Ave N.V. # Park Avenue, 'ew York, N.V. # I and Canada only) under Ihe following lerms' I  Bill me (plus delivery charges). I D Purchase ordsr attached.  Total payment enclosed IReinlinId I pays shipping. Same #-day approval offer). I Name I Address I City State Zip I Please include sales tax on New York orders. Depi Kt S-l , February I # galaxy IjCj February # #  Kendy's World by To Jorslem by Our Binary Brothers by ... and many others We're grateful to all the science-fiction fans who gave our publications a clean sweep of every professional Hugo Award at the # World Science Fiction Convention. And we're proud that you've selected us for the Best Magazine Award for the past two consecutive years. We're even more grateful to the many loyal readers who have made it possible for both on. That means we can bring you twice as many of the best stories being written by the best science-fiction writers of all time. To earn your continued support, we're debetter in the future. You'll regret missing a single issue. So to be sure instead of sorry, why not fill in the coupon -- or write the information on a sheet of plain paper -- and send it in today? You'll save money, too! #I Hudson Street New York, New York # rate. I enclose my check or money order for:  # issues of each for #  # issues of each for #  # issues of each for #I .# Name Address City  State Zip Code Prices outside the Western Hemisphere add # per # issues for postage Please check whether  new or  renewal "fate, The Park Continents of four Ifni maintain energy, enthusiasm and the will to do? Do your personality and power of accomplishment ebb and flow -- like a stream controlled by some unseen valve? Deep within you are minute organisms. From their function spring your emotions. They govern your creative ideas and moods -- yes, even your enjoyment of life. Once they were thought to be the mysterious seat of the soul -- and to be left unexplored. Now cast aside superstition and learn to direct intelligently these powers of self. Let the Rosicrucians, an age-old fraternity of thinking men and women (not a religion), point out how you may fashion life as you want it -- by making the fullest use of these little-understood natural faculties which you possess. This is a challenge to make the most of your heritage as a human. Write for the Free Book; KThe Mastery of Life," Address: Scribe S.H.J. Sort Jose, California #I # U.S.A. -- I Scribe: S.H.J. San Jose, California #, U.S.A. Please send copy of booklet, "The Mastery of Life" which I shall read as directed. Name Address City State Please Include Your Zip Code Galaxy is published in French, German, Italian, Japanese and Spanish. The U. S. Edition is published in Braille and Living Tape. February, #  Vol #, No. I by Robert Silverberg by J. R. Klugh by Hayden Howard by Algis Budrys by Philip K. Dick by James Biish by  Willy Ley by Frederik Pohl by Algis Budrys Editor Science Editor Associate Editor Managing Editor Publisher Advertising Circulation Director monthly by Galaxy Publishing Corporation. Main offices: #I Hudson Street, New York, N.Y. #. #c per copy Subscription: (# copies) # in the United States, Canada, Mexico, South and Central America and U. S. Possessions. Elsewhere #. Second-class postage paid at New York, N.Y. and at additional mailing offices. Copyright New York # by Galaxy Publishing Corporation, Robert M. Guinn, President. All rights including translations reserved. All material submitted must be accompanied by self-addressed stamped envelopes. The publisher assumes no responsibility for unsolicited material. All stories printed in this magazine are fiction and any similarity between characters and actual persons is coincidental. Printed in the U.S.A. By The Guinn Co., Inc. N.Y. Title Reg. U. S. Pat. Off. Here's just the first three months: (the best of the best) Brian Ball's exciting novel by Robert Siiverberg: Zenna Henderson's (stories of other people... and things) by Dan Morgan... J. T. McIntosh's An anthology of science fiction devilment by John Wyndham, Judith Merril, Michael MoorcocK, and others... And April... well, save April for next ad, but remember: Traps  Prut I s Come two centuries ago, a cou pie of mathematicians were corresponding about their favorite subject, the intrinsic properties of numbers. Said GoldbacH to Euler: I conjecture, though I have not been able to prove, that every even number can be written as the sum of two primes. Said Euler to Goldbach: Well, you may be right. Anyway, every even number I've tried it on is just the way you said it would be. But where's the proof? Two hundred years later the proof is still missing -- though a Norwegian named Brun, around the time of the first World War, did manage to prove that every even number could be written as the sum of nine primes, and a Russian named Vinogradof, in #, proved that every sufficiently large odd number could be written as the sum of three primes. (The stickler is that Vinogradof could not say just what the term "sufficiently large" meant.) The question still is not closed. And there's hardly a mathematician alive, or for that matter dead in the last couple centuries, who hasn't spent at least an afternoon, sometimes years, trying to prove whether Goldbach's famous conjecture is right or wrong. Proving it was wrong would be easy -- all you'd need to do would be to find one exception. Proving it right is a lot harder, in principle; but as a matter of fact no one has. You might want to put in a little time of your own on it. It's easy to see that the first even number #, can be written as the sum of I and #, both primes; # can be written as # plus #; # as # plus #, # as # plus #, # as # plus #... etc. You needn't bother with those small numbers; every even number up to # has already been studied, and all of them, true enough, can be written as the sum of two primes. But what about #? Or #. nphere is something vaguely troubling about that sort of problem, and that is that there's a sort of unsettling appearance of an injection of language hangups into a non-language problem. Take that word "even." Many writers have spent many words discussing the unique position of the number # as "the only even prime." Is there really anything unique about it? "Even," after all, means only "divisible by two." Wouldn't it be just as sensible to say that # is unique in that it is the only prime divisible by three? The Wonder Worker. One Drop Neutralizes Any Odor in a # Cu. Ft. Area For About # Hours The quickest -- most thorough -- most economical -- lasting room deodorizer available. Send # at the special mail order price. I understand I can return the purchase for full refund if I am unsatisfied. Name Address City State Zone We Have a pet conjecture of our own, which we've been wasting a lot of scratch-paper trying to test out. It's a generalization of Goldbach's notion, and at least at first glance it seems to us to be as difficult to prove or disprove as Goldbach's own. Goldbach says that any number which I has the prime # as a factor (that is, any even number) can be written as the sum of # primes. The generalization says that any number which has any given prime p as a factor (p being #, #, #, #, #, # -- whatever you will) can be written as the sum of that many primes. The number #, for instance, has the prime #, as a factor, and can be written as # plus # plus #. The number # has the prime # as a factor, and can be written as I plus # plus # plus # plus # plus # plus # plus # plus # plus # plus # plus # plus # plus # plus # plus # plus # plus # plus # plus # plus # plus # plus #. (As well as in several other ways.) It would be interesting to know whether this particular conjecture is true or false, and anybody with a lot of spare time, or anybody with a computer with spare time, is cordially invited to try to find a number which doesn't have these characteristics and to let us know about it. For one thing, it might be easier to prove the generalization of Goldbach's theorem than its special case; mathematical man-hours we could save just by doing that. For another, it might cast a little heeded light on just how many of our famous "insoluble" problems are resisting solution more because of language difficulties than because of their own merits. Mathematical problems? Yes, but we weren't thinking of just mathematical problems. As Korzybski and Hayakawa have been telling us for some decades, and as McLuhan may (or may not) be telling us now, the language in which we attempt to state our problems is quite capable of baffling our attempts to solve them. We do have a sort of egocentric tendency to assume that the fact that we have devised a word must necessarily indicate that there is something that the word means. When the words that get in our way are "odd" and "even," perhaps it is merely an annoyance that they shape our thinking in ways that defeat our purposes. But when the words are "freedom" and "democracy" and "national honor" perhaps the consequences are graver than that. When Lemuel Gulliver visited the floating island of the Laputans, one of the far-out philosophers he met refused to speak at all. Any word, he held, can be ( continueu on page #) Swiss craftsmanship.  Shaped to shave heaviest beard. Maker guarantees for one full year. e. Hand set w Sapphire Stone I in Sterling Silver mounting. powerful. Beautifully balanced. Lightweight. Sv. Center focusing. Snap in cartridge for program of your choice. Plays anywhere. #mm Electric powered.  Loads in seconds. ' f Glamour high fashion wigs. Popular colors. Skillfully made. Swiss movement. Q# Beautiful styling. L Tells time and date. of thousar Too-.-"" # "' TWtM r ;"TS t  saw?? osed buys too. One year old Volkswagen. Excellent condition guaranteed, Great surplus buysavailable also. Jeep with Rolls-Royce engine. dm u lluctuol' Pvt coupon in mall today! '  The Mellinger Co., Dept. C#  # S. Sepulveda. Los Angeles. Calif. # Import bargains by the thousands give you profit opportunities beyond your wildest dreams. Men -- women start now in your own Home Import Business, full or part time. Cash in now without previous experience or capital investment. You can make your first import order # minutes after you get my proven drop ship plan. These bargains and thousands more go quick to stores, mail order operators, premium users, friends, others. 'We saw with wonderful connections from The Mellinger Co that we could put in a shop that was unique and different, specializing In Imported gifts of quaL ity When we opened our shop we were getting samples and orders from all over the world, We have found most suppliers have many other unique items logs." (Mrs. R. J. Boneff. Jr, Calif.) The Profits are All Yours! Plan reveals everything to start you importing immediately. Gives you free membership in International Traders -- famous world wide organization that puts you in direct contact with suppliers abroad. It's easy to buy below wholesale when we show you how. Rush coupon today about thousands of amazing buys. Airmail reaches me overnight Famous world trader... President of The Mellwjer Co. 'The first two days netted me the following sales, # beaded and emb. sweaters. # orders for perfume, # orders for jewelry. Net profit for two days, #." (Mr.  Mrs. Theodore Welds, Oregon) Send Free Book showing how I can start a business of my own and make big profits. Show me how I can get barhow to buy below wholesale. (If under . gains like these. I #I . state age.) The Mellinger Co., OcpL C# # S. Sepulveda, Los Angeles, Calif. # Save # days... Give Zip No. for fastest reply.  T In the holy city of Jorslem lay the one hope of Renewal. But there was no end of duty for a Watcher who had failed. I yvur world was truly tKeirs, now.  All the way across Eyropj I could see that, as I made my Pilgrimage toward holy Jorslem. Thie invaders had taken everything, and we belonged to them as beasts in a barnyard belong to the farmer. They were everywhere. Some were sightseers, others were administrators; all had the look of masters. They walked with cool confidence, as if telling us tiiat the will had drawn favor from us and conferred it upon them. They were not cruel to us, and yet they drained us of vitality by their mere presence among us. Our guilds became nothing. Our elaborate society was again without structure, as it had been in the chaos at the end of the Second Cycle. Our sun, our moons, our museums of ancient relics, our ruins of former cycles, our cities, our palaces, our future, our present and our past had all undergone a transfer of title. At night the blaze of the stars mocked us. All the universe looked down on our shame. The cold wind of winter told us that for our sins our freedom had been lost. The bright heat of summer told us that for our pride we had been humbled. Through a changed world we moved, stripped of our past selves. I who was once of the Watchers who roved the stars four times each day now had lost that pleasure, for there was no more Watching to do. I had passed from that guild to join the Rememberers, but only for a while; and now, bound for Jorslem, I found cool comfort in the Hope that as a Pilgrim I might gain redemption and renewal in that holy city. My traveling companion -- the former Rememberer Olmayne -- and I repeated each night the rituals of our Pilgrimage: "We yield to the Will." "We yield to the Will." "In all things great and small." "In all things great and small." "And ask forgiveness." "And ask forgiveness." "For sins actual and potential." "For sins actual and potential." "And pray for understanding and repose." "And pray for understanding and repose." "Through all our days until redemption comes." "Through all our days until redemption comes." Thus we spoke the words. Saying them, we clutched the cool polished spheres of starstone, icy as frostflowers, that all Pilgrims carry, and made communion with the Will. And so we journeyed Jorslemward in this world that no longer was owned by man. II T t was at the Talyan approach to Land Bridge that Olmayne first used her cruelty on me. Olmayne was cruel by first nature; and yet we had been Pilgrims together for many months, traveling from Perris eastward over the mountains and down the length of Talya to the bridge, and she had kept her claws sheathed. Until this place. The occasion was our halting for a company of invaders coming north from Afreek. There were perhaps twenty of them, tall and harsh-faced. They rode in a gleaming covered vehicle, long and narrow, with thick sandcolored treads and small windows. We could see the vehicle from far away, raising a cloud of dust as it neared us. This was a hot time of year. The sky itself was the color of sand, and it was streaked with folded sheets of heat-radiation, glowing and terrible energy streams of turquoise and gold. Perhap fifty of us stood I beside the road, with the land of Talya at our backs and the continent of Afreek before us. We were a varied group: some Pilgrims, like Olmayne and myself, making the trek toward the holy city of Jorslem, but also I counted in the band five former Watchers -- shorn of their profession, as I Had been, by the conquest of Earth -- and also several indexers, a Sentinel, a pair of Communicants, a Scribe and even a few Changelings. We gathered in a straggling assembly, awarding the road by default to the invaders. Land Bridge is not wide, and the road will not allow many to use it at any time. Yet in normal times the flow of traffic had always gone in both directions at once. Here today, we feared to gallant ine. I We have long brooded about a , real fantasy publishing program, nudged along by, among other I things, Jim Blish's enthusiasm for I Cabell. Now, since our privately expanding universe permits two ' s.f.-cum-fantasy titles each month,  plus an honest-to-God, no-holdsbarred adult fantasy, we can in" dulge a long-cherished dream. (In  order to avoid a tedious argument about definition of terms, let's not  have one. An argument' that is. A  modest sample of the creative , thinking we do here at Ballantine ' -- it allows more time for reading.) And such delicious reading: Wil liam Morris, Lord Dunsany, George l MacDonald, (you'll love George -- i if you have not already encoun tered him -- a sort of Bunyanesque " Kafka), Hannes Bok, Clark Ashton  Smith and many more. And of course Cabell. We'll be doing I them all in the months to come, f The series is being edited by Lin i Carter, who will be doing Introducf tions for each volume. His own r "The Lord of the Rings," comes out I in March, at #c, and is aptly de scribed on the cover as "A Joyous Exploration of Tolkien's Sources." And indeed, it is obvious that nothing delights Lin more than puttering about among heroic sagas, epics, Sumerian tablets, Norse runes, and the like. Fortunately for all, he makes his delight infectious. With elves dogging every footstep, and faery coming out our ears, it is rather difficult to get back to the stern reality of science fiction. So let's not, for a bit. Among others titles which this nongeneration-gap publisher is doing are Alan Later we'll be doing an original on the (flowerkraut?)... O God. Back to immediacies. We would really like you to know about a perfectly delightful collecttion of shorts from Miriam Allen the general theme of reproduction among extraterrestrials, and James (Scot, really) who writes as well about aliens as our own Hal Clement. Both books are March, both #c each. All these titles, and many others, can be most rapidly obtained by ordering direct from our stockroom -- send money and a list of what you want to Ballantine, New York, N.Y. Or better, send for a catalog so that you can make up a really long list. Spend money. Remember, the population bomb keeps ticking -- or, as Paul Ehrlich says, as long as you've booked passage on the Titantic, you might as well go first class. BB go forward while invaders were this close, and so we remained clustered timidly, watching our conquerors approach. One of the Changelings moved toward me. He was small of stature for that breed, but wide through the shoulders; his skin seemed much too tight for his frame; his eyes were large and green-rimmed, his hair grew in thick, widely-spaced pedestallike clumps, and his nose was barely perceptible, so that his nostrils appeared to sprout from his upper lip. Despite this, he was less grotesque than most Changelings appear. His expression was solemn, but with a hint of bizarre playfulness lurking somewhere. He said in a voice that was little more than a feathery whisper, "Do you think we'll be delayed long, Pilgrim?" In former times one did not address a Pilgrim unsolicitedly -- especially if one happened to be a Changeling. Such customs meant nothing to me, but Olmayne drew back with a hiss of distaste. I said, "We will wait here until our masters allow us to pass. Is there any choice?" "None friend, none." At that friend, Olmayne hissed again and glowered at the little Changeling. He turned to her, and his anger showed, for suddenly six parallel bands of scarlet pigment blazed beneath the glossy skin of his cheeks. But his only overt response to her was a courteous bow. He said I , "I introduce myself. I am Bemalt, naturally guildless, a native of Nayrub in Deeper Afreek. I do not inquire after your names, Pilgrims. Are you bound for Jorslem?" "Yes," I said, as Olmayne swung about to present her back. "And you? Home to Nayrub after travels?" "No," said Bemalt. "I go to Jorslem also." T nstantly I felt cold and hostile, my initial response to the Changeling's suave charm fading at once. I had had a Changeling, false though he turned out to be, as a traveling companion before; he also had been charming, but I wanted no more like him. Edgily, distantly, I said, "May I ask what business a Changeling might have in Jorslem?" He detected the chill in my tone, and his huge eyes registered sorrow. "We too are permitted to visit the holy city, I remind you. Even our land. Do you fear that Changelings will once again seize the shrine of renewal, as we did a thousand years ago before we were cast down into guildlessness?" He laughed harshly. "I threaten no one, Pilgrim. I am hideous of face, but not dangerous. May the Will grant you what you seek. Pilgrim." He made a gesture of respect and went back to the other Changelings. Olmayne spun around on me, furious. "Why do you talk to such; beastly creatures?" "The man approached me. He was merely being friendly. We are all cast together here, Olmayne, and -- " "Man. Man! You call a Changeling a man?" "They are human, Olmayne." "Just barely. Tomis, I loathe such monsters. My flesh creeps to have them near me. If I could, I'd banish them from this world!" "Where is the serene tolerance a Rememberer must cultivate?" She flamed at the mockery in my voice. "We are not required to love Changelings, Tomis. They are one of the curses laid upon our planet -- parodies of humanity, enemies of truth and beauty. I despise them!" It was not a unique attitude. But I had no time to reproach Olmayne for her intolerance; the vehicle of the invaders was drawing near. I hoped we might resume our journey once it went by. It slowed and halted, however, and several of the invaders came out. They walked unhurriedly toward us, their long arms dangling like slack ropes. "Who is the leader here?" asked one of them. No one replied. The invader said impatiently, after a moment, "No leader? No leader? Very well, all of you, listen. The road must be cleared. A convoy is coming through. Go back to Palerm and wait until tomorrow." "But I must be in Agupt by -- " the Scribe began. "Land Bridge is closed today," said the invader. "Go back to Palerm." His voice was calm. The Scribe shivered, his jowls swinging, and said no more. Several of the others by the side of the road looked as if they wished to protest. The Sentinel turned away and spat. A man who boldly wore the mask of the shattered guild of Defenders in his cheek clenched his fists and plainly fought back a surge of fury. The Changelings whispered to one another. Bernalt smiled bitterly at me, and shrugged. Go back to Palerm? Waste a day's march in this heat? For what ? nphe invader gestured casually, telling us to disperse. Now it was that Olmayne was unkind to me. In a low voice she said, "Explain to them, Tomis, that you are in the pay of the Procurator of Perris, and they will let the two of us pass." My shoulders sagged as if she had loaded ten years on me. "Why did you say such a thing?" I asked. "It's hot. I'm tired. It's idiotic of them to send us back to Palerm." "I agree. But I can do nothing. Why try to hurt me?" "Does the truth hurt that much?" "I am no collaborator, Olmayne." She laughed. "You say that so well! But you are, Tomis, you are! You sold them documents -- " "To save the Prince, your lover," I reminded her. "You dealt with the invaders, though." "Stop it, Olmayne." "Now you give me orders?" "Olmayne -- " Go up to them, Tomis. Tell them who you are, make them let us go ahead." "The convoys would run us down on the road. In any case, I have no influence with invaders. I am not the Procurator's man." "I'll die before I go back to Palerm!" "Traitor! Treacherous old fool! Coward!" I .pretended to ignore her, but I felt the fire of her words. There was no falsehood in them, only malice. I had dealt with the conquerors I had betrayed the guild that sheltered me, yet it was unfair for her to reproach me with it. I had been trying only to save a man to whom I felt bound, a man moreover with whom she was in love. It was loathsome of Olmayne to tax me with treason now, to torment my conscience, merely because of a petty rage at the heat and dust of the road. But this woman had coldly slain her own husband. Why should she not be malicious in trifles as well? The invaders had their way; we abandoned the road and straggled back to Palerm, a dismal sizzling, sleepy town. That evening five Fliers, passing in formation overhead, took a fancy to the town and in the moonless night they came again and again through the sky, three men and two women, ghostly and slender and beautiful. I stood watching them for more than an hour. Their great shimmering wings scarcely hid the starlight; their pale angular bodies moved in graceful arcs, arms held pressed close to sides, legs together, backs gently curved. I had loved a Flier girl once, in a fashion, and the sight of those five stirred my memories and left me tingling with troublesome emotions. 'Tphe Fliers made their last pass and were gone. The false moons entered the sky soon afterward. I went into our hostelry then, and shortly Olmayne asked admittance to my room. She looked contrite. She carried a squat octagonal flask of green wine, not a T alyan brew but something from an outworld, no doubt purchased at great price. Will you forgive me, Tomis?" she asked. "Here. I know you like these wines." "I would rather not have had those words before, and not have the wine now," I told her. "My temper grows short in the heat. I'm sorry, Tomis. I said a stupid and tactless thing." I forgave her, in hope of a smoother journey thereafter, and we drank most of the wine, and then she went to her mom nearby to sleep. For a long while I lay awake beneath a lash of guilt. In her impatience and wrath Olmayne had stung me at my vulnerable place; I was a betrayer of mankind. I wrestled with the issue almost to dawn. -- What had I done? I had revealed to our conquerors where a certain document might be found. -- To whom did the document belong? To the guild of Rememberers. -- Did' the invaders have a moral right to the document? It told of the shameful treatment they had had at the hands of o' ancestors. It gave justification for the conquest oi Earth. -- What, then, was wrong about giving it to them? One does not aid one's conquerors, even when they are morally superior to one. -- Is a small treason a serious thing? There are no small treasons. In this unprofitable way I consumed the night. When the day brightened I rose and looked skyward and begged the Will to help me find redemption in the waters of the house of renewal in Jorslem. Then I went to awaken Olmayne. Ill T and Bridge was open on this -- ' I day, and we joined the throng that was crossing over out of Talya into Afreek. There are two main routes for Pilgrims from Eyrop to Jorslem. The northern route involves going through the Dark Lands east of Talya, taking the ferry at Stanbool, and skirting the western coast of the continent of Ais until Jorslem. But Olmayne Had been to Stanbool to do research in the days when she was a Rememberer, and disliked the place; and so we took the southern route, across Land Bridge into Afreek, and along the shore of the great Lake Medit, through Agupt and up to Jorslem. A true Pilgrim travels only by foot. It was not an idea that had much appeal to Olmayne, and though we walked a great deal, we rode whenever we could. She was shameless in commandeering transportation. Only two-days' walk out of Perris she had got us a ride from a rich Merchant bound for the coast; the man had no intention of sharing His sumptuous vehicle with anyone, but he could not resist the sensuality of Olmayne's deep, musical voice, even though it issued from the sexless grillwork of a pilgrim's mask. The Merchant traveled in style. His selfprimed landcar was four times the length of a man, wide enough to house five people in comfort. There was no direct vision, only a series of screens revealing upon command what lay outside. The temperature never varied. Spigots supplied liqueurs and stronger things; food tablets were available; pressure couches insulated travelers against the irregularities of the road. There was slavelight for illumination, keyed to the Merchant's whims. J He was a man of pomp and bulk, deep olive of skin, with well-oiled black hair and somber, scrutinizing eyes. He dealt, we learned, in foodstuffs of other worlds, bartering our poor manufactures for the delicacies of the starborn ones. Now he was en route to Marsay to examine a cargo of hallucinatory insects newly come in from one of the Belt planets. "You like the car?" he asked. Olmayne, no stranger to ease Herself, was peering at the dense inner mantle of diamonded brocade in obvious amazement. "It was owned by the Comt of Perris," He went on. "Yes, I mean it, the Comt himself. They turned his palace into a museum, you know." "I know," Olmayne said softly. nphis was his chariot. It was supposed to be part of the museum, but I bought it off a crooked invader. You didn't know that they Had crooked ones too, eS?" The Merchant's robust laughter caused the sensitive mantle on the walls of the car to recoil in disdain. "This one was the Procurator's boy friend. Yes, they've got those, too. He was looking for a certain fancy root that grows on a planet of the Fishes, something to give his virility a little boost, you know, and he learned that I controlled the whole supply here, and so we were able to work out a deal. Of course, I had to have the car adapted, a little. The Comt kept four neuters up front and powered the engine right off their metabolisms, you understand, running the thing on thermal differentials. Well, that's a fine way to power a car, if you are a Comt, but it uses up a lot of neuters through the year, and I felt I'd be overreaching my status if I tried anything like that. So I had the drive compartment stripped down and replaced with a standard rollerwagon engine, heavy-duty, a really subtle job, and there you are. You're lucky to be in here. It's only that you're Pilgrims. Ordinarily I don't let folks come inside, on account that they feel envy, and envious folks are dangerous to a man who's made something out of his life. Yet the Will brought you two to me. Heading for Jorslem, eh?" "Yes," Olmayne said. "Me too, but not yet! Not just yet, thank you!" He patted his middle. "I'd be there, you can bet on it, when I feel ready for renewal, but that's a good way been Pilgriming long?" "No," Olmayne said. "A lot of folks went Pilgrim after the conquest, I guess. Well, I won't blame 'em. We each adapt in our own ways to changing times. Say, you carrying those little stones the Pilgrims carry?" "Yes," Olmayne said. "Mind if I see one? Always been fascinated by the things. There was this trader from one of the Darkstar worlds, little skinny bastard with skin like oozing tar, he offered me ten quintals of the things. Said they were genuine, gave you the real communion, just like the Pilgrims had. I told him no, I wasn't going to fool with! the Will. Some things you don't do, even for profit. But afterward I wished I'd kept one as a souvenir. I never even touched one." He stretched a hand toward Olmayne. "Can I see?" "We may not let others handle the starstone," I said. "I wouldn't tell anybody you let me!" "It is forbidden." "Look, it's private in here, the most private place on Earth, and -- " "Please. What you ask is impossible." His face darkened, and I thought for a moment he would halt the car and order us out. My hand slipped into my pouch to finger the frigid starstone sphere that I had been given at the outset of my Pilgrimage. The touch of my fingertips brought faint resonances of the communion-trance to me, and I shivered in pleasure. He must not have it, I swore. But the Merchant, having tested us and found resistance, did not choose to press the matter. We sped onward toward Marsay. H e was not a likeable man, but he had a certain gross charm. Olmayne, who after all was a fastidious woman and had lived most of her years in the glossy seclusion of the Hall of Rememberers, found him harder to take than I. But even Olmayne seemed to find him amusing when he boasted of his wealth and influence, when he told of the women who waited for him on many worlds, when he catalogued his homes and his trophies and the guildmasters who sought his counsel, when he bragged of his friendships with former Masters and Dominators. He talked almost wholly of himself and rarely of us, for which we were thankful. Our Merchant's life seemed enviably undisrupted by the fall of our planet; he was as rich as ever, as comfortable, as free to move about. But even he felt occasionally irked by the presence of the invaders, as we found out by night not far from Marsay, when we were stopped at a checkpoint on the road. Spy-ey? scanners saw us coming, gave a signal to the spinnerets, and a golden spiderweb spurted into being from one shoulder of the highway to the other. The landcar's sensors detected it and instantly signalled us to a halt. The screens showed a dozen pale human figures. "Bandits?" Olmayne asked. "Worse," said tfie Merchant. "Traitors." He scowled and turned to his communicator Horn. "What is it?" He demanded. "Get out for inspection." "By whose writ?" "The Procurator of Marsay," came the reply. It was an ugly thing to behold: Human beings acting as road-agents for the invaders. But it was inevitable that we should Have begun to drift into their civil service, since work was scarce, especially for those who had been in the defensive guilds. The Merchant was stormy-faced with rage, but He was stymied, unable to pass the checkpoint's web. "I go armed," he whispered to us. "Wait inside and fear nothing." He got out and engaged in a lengthy discussion, of which we could hear nothing, with the highway guards. At length some impasse must have forced recourse to higher authority, for three invaders abruptly appeared, waved their hired collaborators away and surrounded the Merchant. His demeanor changed; his face grew oily and sly, his hands moved rapidly in eloquent gestures, his eyes glistened. He led the three interrogators to the car, opened it and showed them his two passengers. The invaders appeared puzzled by the sight of Pilgrims amid such opulence, but they did not ask us to step out. After some further conversation, the Merchant rejoined us and sealed the car; the web was dissolved, and we sped toward Marsay. A s we gained velocity he muttered curses and said, "Do you know How I'd handle that long-armed filth? All we need is a coordinated plan. A night of knives. Every ten Earthmen make themselves responsible for taking out one invader. We'd get them all." "Why Has no one organized such a movement?" I asked. "It's the job of the Defenders, and half of them are dead and the other half in the pay of them. It's not my place to set up a resistance movement. But that's how it should be done. Guerrilla action: sneak up behind 'em, give 'em the knife." "More invaders would come," Olmayne said morosely. "Treat 'em the same way!" "They would retaliate with fire. They would destroy our world," she said. "These invaders pretend to be civilized, more civilized than ourselves," the Merchant replied. "Such barbarity would give them No, they wouldn't come with fire. They'd just get tired of h'avmg to conquer us over and over, of losing so many men. And they would go away, and we'd be free again." "Without having won redemption for our ancient sins," I said. "What's that, old man. What's that?" "Mere bloody resistance would thwart the scheme the Will has devised for us. We must earn our freedom in a nobler way. We were not given this ordeal simply so that we might practice slitting throats." He snorted. "I should have remembered. I'm talking to Pilgrims. All right. Forget it all. I wasn't serious, anyway. Maybe you like the world the way it is, for all I know." "I do not," I said. He glanced at Olmayne. So did I; for I half expected her to tell the Merchant that I had already done my bit of collaborating with our conquerors. But Olmayne fortunately was silent on that topic, then. We left oUr benefactor in Marsay, spent the night in a Pilgrim hostelry and set out on foot along the coast the next morning. So we traveled, Olmayne and I, through pleasant lands swarming with invaders. And so we came to Land Bridge and met delay and had our frosty moment of bickering and then were permitted to go on across that narrow tongue of sandy ground that links the lake-sundered continents. And so we crossed' into Afreek, at last. ,, IV Okur first night on the other side, after our long and dusty crossing, we tumbled into a grimy inn near the lake's edge. Most of its clientele appeared to be Pilgrims, but there were some members of other guilds, chiefly Vendors and Transporters. At a room near the turning of the building there stayed a Rememberer whom Olmayne avoided even though she did not know him; she simply did not wish to be reminded of her former guild. Among these who took lodging there was the Changeling Bernalt. Under the new laws of the invaders, Changelings might stay at any public inn, not merely those set aside for their special use; yet it seemed a little strange to see him here. We passed in the corridor. Bernalt gave me a tentative smile, as though about to speak again, but the smile died and the glow left his eyes. He appeared to realize I was not ready to accept his friendship. Or perhaps he merely recalled that Pilgrims, by the laws of their guild, were not supposed to have much to do with guildless ones. That law still stood. We had a greasy meal of soups and stews. Afterward I saw her to her room and began to wish her good night when she said, "Wait. We'll do our communion together." "I've been seen coming into your room," I pointed out. "There will be whispering if I stay long." "We'll go to yours, then!" Olmayne peered into the Hall. All clear. She seized my wrist and we rushed toward my chamber, across the way. Closing and sealing the warped door, she said, "Your starstone, now!" I took the stone from its hiding place in my robe, and she produced hers, and our hands closed upon them. During this time of Pilgrimage I had found the starstone a great comfort. Many seasons now had passed since I had last entered a Watcher's trance, but I was not yet reconciled entirely to the breaking of my old habit; the starstone provided a kind of substitute for the swooping ecstasy I had known in Watching. No Pilgrim is ever without his stone. They come from one of the outer worlds and may be had only by application to the guild. We waited for the stones to overwhelm us. I gripped mine tightly. Dark, shining, more smooth than glass, it glowed in my grasp like a pellet of ice, and I felt myself becoming attuned to the power of the Will. F irst came a heightened perception of my surroundings. Every crack in the walls of this ancient inn seemed now a valley. The soft wail of the wind outside rose to a keen pitch. In the dim glow of the room's lamp I saw colors beyond the spectrum. When I let myself be drawn into the stone's effect, I was engulfed by something far larger than myself I was in direct contact with the matrix of the universe. Call it communion with the Will. From a great distance I heard Olmayne say, "Do you believe what some people say of these stones? That there is no communion, that it's all an electrical deception?" "I have no theory about that," I said. "I am less interested in causes than in effects." Skeptics say that the starstones are nothing more than amplifying loops which bounce a man's own brain-waves back into his mind; the awesome oceanic entity with which one comes in contact, these scoffers hold, is merely the thunderous recycling oscillation of a single shuttling electrical pulse beneath the roof of the Pilgrim's own skull. Perhaps. Olmayne extended the hand that grippd her stone. She said, "When you were among the Rememberers, Tomis, did you study the history of early religion? All through time, man has sought union with the infinite. Many religions have held forth the hope of such a divine merging." "And there were drugs, too," I murmured. "Certain drugs, yes, cherished for their ability to bring the taker momentarily to a sensation of oneness with the universe. These starstones, Tomis, are only the latest in a long sequence of devices for overcoming the greatest of human curses that is, the confinement of each individual soul within a single body. Our terrible isolation from one another and from the Will itself is more than most races of the unverse would be able to bear." IT er voice grew vague. She said much more, speaking to me out of the wisdom she had learned with the Rememberers, but her meaning eluded me ; I was always quicker to enter communion than she, because of my training as a Watcher, and often her final words did not register. That night as on other nights I seized my stone and felt the gong, the lapping of waves on an unknown beach, the whisper of the wind in an alien forest. And felt a summons. I yielded. And entered the state of communion. And gave myself up to the Will. I slipped down through the layers of my life, through my youth and middle years, my wanderings, my old loves, my torments, my joys, my troubled later years, my treasons, my insufficiencies, my griefs my imperfections. I freed myself of myself. And shed my selfness. And mcrgech And became one with thousands of Pilgrims, not merely Olmayne nearby, but others trekking the mountains of Hind and the sands of Arba, Pilgrims at their devotions in Ais and Palash and Stralya, Pilgrims moving toward Jorslem on the journey that some complete in months, some in years, and some never at all. I shared with all of them the instant of submergence into the Will. And saw in the darkness a deep purple glow on the horizon, which grew in intensity until it became an all-encompassing red though unworthy, unclean, fleshtrapped. I was purified. And awakened alone. V I knew Afreek well. When still a young man I had settled in the continent's dark heart. Out of restlessness I had left, finally, going as far north as Agupt. I did my Watching and went about from place to place, and chance brought me in contact with a littie Flier girl just as I was ready to roam again, and so I left Agupt for Roum and then Perris. Now I Had come back with Olmayne. We kept close to the coast, avoiding the sandy inland wastes. As Pilgrims we were immune from most of the Hazards of travel ; we would never go hungry or without shelter, even in a place where no lodge for our guild existed, and all owed us respect. Olmayne's great beauty might have been a hazard to her, traveling as she was with no escort other than a shriveled old man, but behind the mask and robe of a Pilgrim she was safe. We unmasked only rarely, and never where we might be seen. Within our lodgings she was careless of her virtue. We never shared a room -- no Pilgrim Hostelry would permit it -- but we usually had adjoining ones, and she summoned me to hers or came to mine whenever the mood took her. Only once did it seem to occur to her that I might ever have been young enough to feel desire. She looked my scrawny, shrunken body over and said, "How will you look, I wonder, when you've been renewed in Jorslem? I'm trying to picture you young, Tomis. Will you give me pleasure then?" "I gave pleasure in my time," I said obliquely. Olmayne disliked the heat and dryness of Agupt. We traveled meanly by night and clung to our Hostelries by day. The roads were crowded at all hours. The press of Pilgrims towards Jorslem was extraordinarily heavy. Olmayne and I speculated on how long it might take us to gain access to the waters of renewal at such a time. "They say they don't admit all who come," she mused. "Renewal is a privilege, not a right," I said. "Many are turned away." "I understand also," said Olmayne, "that not all who enter the waters are successfully renewed." "I know little of this." "Some grow older instead of younger. Some grow young too fast and perish. There are risks." "Would you not take those risks?" She laughed. "Only a fool would hesitate." Her face clouded. "If the city is full of Pilgrims, maybe they won't let me into the house of renewal at all! They'll say I'm too young -- tell me to come back in forty or fifty years. Tomis, would they do that to me?" "It is hard for me to say." The trembled. "They'll let you in. You're a walking corpse already -- they have to renew you! But me -- Tomis, I won't let them turn me away! If I have to pull Jorslem down stone by stone, I'll get in somehow!" I wondered privately if her soul were in fit condition for one who poses as a candidate for renewal. Humility is recommended when one becomes a Pilgrim. But I had no wish to fell Olmayne's fury, and I kept my silence. Perhaps they would admit her to renewal despite her flaws. I had concerns of my own. It was vanity that drove Olmayne; my own goals were different. I had wandered long and done much, not all of it virtuous; I needed a cleansing of my conscience in the holy city more, perhaps, than I did a lessening of my years. Or was it only vanity for me to think so? VI Qeveral days eastward of that  place, as Olmayne and I walked through a parched countryside, village children rushed upon us, chattering in fear and excitement. "Please, come, come!" they cried. "Pilgrims, come!" Olmayne looked bewildered and irritated. "What are they saying, Tomis? I can't get through their damnable Aguptan accents!" "They want us to help," I said. I listened to their shouts. "In their village," I told Olmayne, "there is an outbreak of the crystallization disease. They wish to seek the mercies of the Will upon the sufferers." Olmayne drew back. She flicked out her hands, trying to keep the children from touching her. To me she said, "We can't go there!" "We must." "We're in a hurry! Jorslem's crowded; I don't want to waste time in some dreary village." "They need us, Olmayne." "Are we Surgeons?" "We are Pilgrims," I said quietly. "The benefits we gain from that carry certain obligations. If we are entitled to the hospitality of all we meet, we must also place our souls at the free disposal of the humble. Come." "I won't go!" "How will that sound in Jorslem, when you give an accounting of yourself, Olmayne?" "It's a hideous disease. What if we get it?" "Is that what troubles you? Trust in the Will! How can you expect renewal if your soul is so deficient in grace?" "May you rot, Tomis," she said in a low voice. "When did you become so pious? You're doing this deliberately, because of what I said to you by Land Bridge. In a stupid moment I taunted you, and now you're willing to expose us both to a ghastly affliction for your revenge." "TEe children are growing agitated, Olmayne. Will you wait Here for me, or will you go on to the next village and wait in tEe hostelry there?" "Don't leave me alone in the middle of nowhere!" "I have to go to the sick ones," I said. In the end she accompanied me  -- I think not out of any suddenly conceived desire to be of help, but rather out of fear that her selfish refusal might somehow be held against her in Jorslem. We came shortly to the village, which was small and decayed. Shivering with heat we followed the children to the houses of sickness. "Tphe crystallization disease is an unlovely gift from the stars. Not many afflictions of outworlders affect the Earthborn; but from the world of the Spear came this ailment, carried by alien tourists, and the disease has settled among us. If it had come during the days of the Second Cycle we might have eradicated it in a day; but our skills are dulled now. Olmayne was plainly terrified as we entered the first of the clay huts where the victims were kept. There is no hope for one who has contracted this disease. One merely hopes that the Healthy will be spared; and fortunately it is not a highly contagious disease. It works insidiously, transmitted in an unknown way. The first symptom is a scaliness of the skin: itch, flakes upon the clothing, inflammation. There follows a weakness in the bones as the calcium is dissolved. One grows limp and rubbery, but this is still an early phase. Soon the outer tissues harden. Thick opaque membranes form on the surface of the eyes; the nostrils may close and seal; the skin grows coarse and pebbled. In this phase prophecy is common. The sufferer partakes of the skills of a Somnambulist and utters oracles. The soul may wander, separating from the body for hours at a time, although the life-processes continue. Next, within twenty days after the onset of the disease, the crystallization occurs. While the skeletal structure dissolves, the skin splits and cracks, forming shining crytals in rigid geometrical patterns. The victim is quite beautiful at this time, taking on the appearance of a replica of himself in precious gems. The crystals glow with rich inner lights, violet and green and red; their sharp facets adopt new alignments from hour to hour; the slightest illumination in the room causes the sufferer to give fiat dazzle and delight tfie eye. UI this time tfie internal body s changing, as if some strange , hrysalis is forming. Miraculousy the organs sustain life throughut every transformation, alhough in the crystalline phase lie victim is no longer able to ximmunicate with others and ossibly is unaware of the Changes in himself. Ultimately the netamorphosis reaches the vital irgans, and the process fails. The ilien infestation is unable to eshape those organs without i brief convulsion, a final dis:harge of energy along the nervus system of the crystallzed one, md there is a quick arching of he body, accompanied by the lelicate tinkling sounds of shivering glass, and then all is over. Dn the planet to which this is lative, crystallization is not a disease but an actual metamorphosis, the result of thousands of ears of evolution toward a symbiotic relationship. Since the process is irreversible, Dlmayne and I could do nothing jf value here except offer consolation to these ignorant and frightened people. There were iictims in all stages, from the first rash to the ultimate crystallization. They were arranged n the hut accordng to their in:ensity of their infestation. To my eft was a somber row of victims, fully conscious and morbidly scratching their arms as they contemplated the horrors that awaited them. Along the rear wall were five pallets on which lay villagers in the coarse-skinned and prophetic phase. To my right were those in varying degrees of crystallization, and up front, the diadem of the lot, was one who clearly was in his last hours of life. His body shimmered in almost painful beauty, encrusted with false emeralds and rubies and opals; he scarcely moved. Within that shell of wondrous color he was lost in some dream of ecstasy, finding at the end of his days more passion, more delight, than he could ever have known in all his harsh peasant years. UTfs horrible," Olmayne whis-pered. "I won't go in!" "We must. We are under obligation." "I never wanted to be a Pilgrim!" "You wanted atonement," I reminded her. "It must be earned." "We'll catch the disease!" The Will can reach' us anywhere to infect us with this, Olmayne. It strikes at random. The danger is no greater for us inside this building than it is in Perris." We entered, Olmayne still reluctant. Now fear assailed me, but I concealed it. I forced myself to be tranquil. THere are redemptions and redemptions, I told myself. If this disease is to be the source of mine, I will abide by the Will. We passed from pallet to pallet, heads bowed, starstones in our hands. We said words. We smiled when the newly sick begged reassurance. We offered prayers. Olmayne paused before one girl in the secondary phase, whose eyes already were filming over with homy tissue, and knelt, and touched her starstone to the girl's scaly cheek. The girl spoke in oracles, but unhappily not in any language we understood. At last we came to the terminal case, he who had grown his own superb sarcophagus. Somehow I felt purged of fear, and so too was Olmayne, for we stood a long while...before the grotesque sight, silent, and then she whispered, "How terrible! How wonderful! How beautiful!" Three more huts similar to this one awaited us. The villagers clustered at the doorways. As we emerged from each building in turn, the healthy ones fell down about us, clutching at the hems of our robes, stridently demanding that we intercede for them with the Will. We spoke such words as seemed appropriate and not too insincere. Those within the Sluts received our words blankly, as if they already realized there was no chance for them; those outside, still untouched by, the disease, clung to every syllable. The headman of the village -- only an acting headman; the true chief lay crystallized -- thanked us again and again, as though we had done something real. At least we gave comfort, which is not to be despised. W hen we came forth from the last of the sickhouses we saw a slight figure watching us from a distance -- the Changeling Bernalt. Olmayne nudged me. "That creature has been following us, Tomis. All the way from Land Bridge!" "He travels to Jorslem also." "Yes, but why should he stop here? Why in this awful place?" "Hush, Olmayne. Be civil to him now." "To a Channeling?" I glared at her. Bernalt approached. The mutated one was clad in a soft white robe that blunted the strangeness of his appearance. He nodded sadly toward the village and said, "A great tragedy. The Will lies heavy on this place." He explained that he Had arrived here several days ago and had met a friend from his native city of Nayrub. I assumed He meant a CHangeling; but no Bernalt's friend was a Surgeon, He said, wHo Had Halted Here to do what He could for tKe afflicted villagers. The idea of a friendship between a Changeling and a Surgeon seemed a bit odd to me, and positively contemptible to Olmayne, who did not trouble to hide her loathing of Bemalt. A partly crystallized figure staggered from one of the huts, gnarled hands clutching. Bernalt went forward and gently guided it back within. Returning to us, he said, "There are times one is actually glad one is a Changeling. That disease does not affect us, you know." His eyes acquired a sudden glitter. "Am I forcing myself on you, Pilgrims? You seem like stone behind your masks. I mean no harm; shall I withdraw?" "Of course not," I said, meaning the opposite. His company disturbed me; perhaps the ordinary disdain for Changelings was a contagion that Had at last reached me. "Stay a while. I would ask you to travel with us to Jorslem, but you know it is forbidden for us." "Certainly. I quite understand." He was coolly polite, but the seething bitterness in his was close to the surface. Most Changelings are such degraded bestial things that they are incapable of knowing How detested they are by normal guided men and women; but Bemalt clearly was gifted with the torment of comprehension. He smiled, and then He pointed. "My friend is Here." Three figures approached. One was Bernalt's Surgeon, a slender man, dark-skinned, soft-voiced, with I weary eyes and sparse yellow hair. With Him were an official of the invaders and another outworlder from a different planet. "I had Heard that two Pilgrims were summoned to this place," said the invader. "I am grateful for the comfort you Have brought these sufferers. I am Earth claim Nineteen; this district is under my administration. Will you be my guests at dinner this night?" I was doubtful of taking an invader's hospitality, and Olmayne's sudden clenching of her fist over Her starstone told me that she also hesitated. Earthclaim Nineteen seemed eager for our acceptance. He was not as tall as most of his kind, and His malproportioned arms reached below his knees. Under the blazing Aguptan sun, his thick waxy skin acquired a high gloss, although he did not perspire. Into a long, tense and awkward silence the Surgeon insertted: "No need to hold back. In this village we all are brothers. Join us tonight, will you?" W e did. EartKclaim Nineteen occupied a villa by the shore of Lake Medit; in the clear light of late afternoon I thought I could detect Land Bridge jutting forward to my left, and even Eyrop at the far side of the lake. We were waited upon by members of the guild of Servitors who brought us cool drinks on the patio. The invader had a large staff, all Earthborn; to me it was another sign that our conquest had become institutionalized, and was wholly accepted by the bulk of the populace. Until long after dusk we talked, lingering over drinks even as the writhing auroras danced into view to herald the night. Bernalt the Changeling remained apart, though, perhaps ill at east in our presence. Olmayne too was moody and withdrawn ; a mingled depression and exaltation had settled over her in the stricken village, and the presence of Bernalt at the dinner party had reinforced her silence, for she had no idea how to be polite in the presence of a Changeling. The invader, our host, was charming and attentive, trying to bring her forth from her bleakness. I had seen charming conquerors before. I had traveled with one who posed as the Earthborn Changeling Gormon, in the days just before the conquest. This one, Earthclaim Nineteen, had been a poet on his native world in those days. I said, "It seems unlikely that one of your; inclinations would care to be part of a military occupation." "All experiences strengthen the art," said Earthclaim Nineteen. "I seek to expand myself. In any case I am not a warrior but an administrator. Is it so strange that a poet can be an administrator, or an administrator a poet?" He laughed. "Among your many guilds, there is no guild of Poets. Why?" "There are Communicants," I said. "They serve the muse." But in a religious way. They are interpreters of the Will, not of their own souls. This stuff of your Communicants is too limited in scope; it deals only with acquiescence to the Will. There are other themes for poetry besides immersion of the Will, my friends. The love of person for person, the joy of defending one's home, the wonder of standing naked beneath the fiery stars -- " The invader laughed. "Can it be that Earth fell so swiftly because its only poets were poets of acquiescence to destiny?" "Earth fell," said the Surgeon, "because the Will required us to atone for the sin of our ancestors committed when they treated your ancestors like beasts. The quality of our poetry had nothing to do with it." "The Will decreed that you would lose to us by way of punishment, eh? But if the Will is omnipotent, it must have decreed the sin of your ancestors that made the punishment necessary. Eh? You see the difficulty of believing in a divine force that determines all events? Where is the element of choice that makes suffering meaningful? To force you into a sin, and then to require you to endure defeat as atonement, seems to me an empty exercise. Forgive my blasphemy." The Surgeon said, "You misunderstand. All that has happened on this planet is part of a process of moral instruction. The Will simply provides the raw material of events and allows us to follow such patterns as we desire." "Example?" "The Will imbued the Earthborn with skills and knowledge. During the First Cycle we rose from savagery in little time; in the Second Cycle we attained greatness. In our moment of greatness we grew swollen with I pride, choosing to exceed our limitations. We imprisoned intelligent creatures of other worlds under the pretense of study, when we acted really out of an arrogant desire for amusement; and we toyed with our world's climate until oceans joined and continents sank and our old! civilization was destroyed. Thus the Will instructed us in the boundaries of human ambition." "I dislike that dark philosophy even more," said Earthclaim Nineteen. "I -- " "Let me finish," said the Surgeon. "The collapse of Second Cycle Earth was our punishment. The defeat of Third Cycle by you folk from the stars is a completion of that earlier punishment, but also the beginning of a new phase. You are the instruments of our redemption. By inflicting on us the final humiliation of conquest, you bring us to the bottom of our trough; now we renew our souls, now we begin to rise, tested by adversities." I stared in sudden amazement at this Surgeon, who was uttering ideas that had been stirring in me all along the road to Jorslem, ideas of redemption both personal and planetary. I had paid little attention to the Surgeon before Now I wanted to draw him aside and hear more on these themes; but the conversation swept by too swiftly. "Permit me a statement," Bernalt said suddenly, his first words in hours. We looked at him. Tlie pigmented bands in his face were ablaze, marking his emotion. He said, nodding to the Surgeon, "My friend, you speak of redemption for the Earthborn. Do you mean all Earthborn, or only the guilded' ones?" "All Earthborn, of course," said the Surgeon mildly. "Are we not all equally conquered?" "We are not equal in other things, though. Can there be redemption for a planet that keeps guildlessness? I speak of my own folk, of course. We sinned long ago, thinking we were striking out against those who had created us as monsters. We strove to take Jorslem from you; and for this we were punished, and our punishment has lasted for a thousand years. We are still outcasts, are we not? Where has our hope of redemption been? Can you guilded ones consider yourself purified and made virtuous by your recent suffering, when you still step on us?" The Surgeon looked dismayed. "You speak rashly, Bernalt. I know the Changelings have a grievance. But you know as well as I that your time of deliverance is at hand. In the days to come no Earthborn one will scorn you, and you will stand beside us when we regain our freedom." Bernalt peered at the floor. "Forgive me, my friend. Of course, you speak the truth. I was carried away. The heat -- this splendid wine -- how foolishly I spoke!" Earthclaim Nineteen said, "Are you telling me that a resistance movement is forming that will shortly drive us from your planet?" "I only speak in abstract terms," said the Surgeon. "I think your resistance movement will be purely abstract, too," the invader replied easily. "Forgive me, but I see little strength in a planet that could be conquered in a single night. We expect our occupation of Earth to be a long one and to meet little opposition. In the months that we have been here there has been no sign of increasing hostility to us. Quite the contrary: we are increasingly accepted among you." "It is a part of a process," said the Surgeon. "As a poet, you should understand that words carry meanings of many kinds. We do not need to overthrow our alien masters in order to be free of them. Is that poetic enough for you?" "Splendid," said Earthclaim Nineteen, getting to his feet. "Shall we go to dinner now?" W hen we left the villa in the morning, the Surgeon asked permission to join our Pilgrimage. "There is nothing further I can do here," he explained. "At the. outbreak of the disease I came up from my home in Nayrub, and I've been here many days, more to console than to cure, of course. Now I am called to Jorslem. However, if it violates your vows to have company on the road -- " "By all means come with us," I said. "There will be one other companion," the Surgeon told us. He meant the third person who had met us at the village: the outworlder, an enigma, still to say a first word in our presence. This being was a flattened spikeshaped creature somewhat taller than a man, mounted on a jointed tripod of angular legs; its place of origin was in the Golden Spiral; its skin was rough and bright red in hue, and the vertical rows of glassy oval eyes descended on three sides from the top of its tapered head. I Had never seen Such I a creature before. It had come to Earth, according to the Surgeon, on a data-gathering mission, and had already roamed much of Ais and Stralya. Now it was touring the lands on the margin of Lake Medit; and after seeing Jorslem it would depart for the great cities of Eyrop. Solemn, unsettling in its perpetual watchfulnss, never bl inking its many eyes nor offering a comment on what those eyes beheld, it seemed more like some odd take for a memory tank, than a machine, some information-inliving creature. But it was harmless enough', so we let it come with us to the Holy city. The Surgeon bade farewell to his Changeling friend, who went on alone ahead of us, and paid a final call on the crystallized village. We stayed back, since there was no point in our going. When he returned, his face was somber. Four new cases, "he said. "This entire village will perish." Olmayne examined herself from day to day for symptoms of the disease, but none appeared. She gave the Surgeon much trouble on that score, bothering him for opinions concerning real or fancied blemishes of her skin, embarrassing him by removing her mask in his presence so that he could determine that some speck on her cheek was not the first trace of crystallization. The Surgeon took all this in good grace; while the outworld being was merely a cipher plodding alongside us, the Surgeon was a man of depth, patience and sophistication. He was native to Afreek and had been dedicated to his guild at birth by his father. Traveling widely, he Had seen most of our world and had forgotten little of what he had seen. He spoke to us of Roum and Perris, of the frostflower fields of Strayla, of my own birthplace in the western island group of the Lost Continents. He questioned us tactfully about our starstones and the effects they produced -- I could see lie hungered to try the stone himself, but of course was forbidden to one who had not declared himself a Pilgrim -- and when he learned that in former life I had been a Watcher, he asked me a great deal concerning the instruments by which I had scanned the heavens for invasions, wishing to know what it was I perceived and how I imagined the perception was accomplished. I spoke to him as fully as I could on these matters, though in truth I knew little. T Tsually we kept to the green strip of fertile land bordering the lake, but once, at the Surgeon's insistence, ive detoured into the choking desert to see something that he promised would be of interest. He would not tell us what it was. We were at this point traveling in hired rollerwagons, open on top, and sharp winds blew gust of sand in our faces. Sand adhered briefly to the outworlder's eyes, I saw; and I saw How efficiently it flushed each eye with a flood of blue tears every few moments. The rest of us huddled in our garments, Heads down, whenever the wind arose. "We are here," the Surgeon announced finally. "When I traveled with my father I first visited this place long ago. We will go inside -- and then you, the former Rememberer, will tell us where we are." It was a building two stories High made of bricks of white glass. The doors appeared sealed, but they gave at the slightest pressure. Lights glowed into life the moment we entered. In long aisles, lightly strewn with sand, were tables on which instruments were mounted. Nothing was comprehensible to me. There were devices shaped like hands, into which one's own Hands could be inserted; conduits led from the strange metal gloves to shining closed cabinets, and arrangements of mirrors transmitted images from the interiors of those cabinets to giant screens overhead. The Surgeon placed his hands in the gloves and moved his fingers; the screens brightened, and I saw images of tiny needles moving through shallow arcs. He went to other machines that released dribbles of unknown fluids; he touched small buttons that produced musical sounds.; he moved freely through a laboratory of wonders, clearly ancient, which seemed still in order and awaiting the return of its users. Olmayne was ecstatic. She followed the Surgeon from aisle to aisle, handling everything. "Well, Rememberers?" he asked finally. "What is this?" "A Surgery' she said in lowered voice. A Surgery of the Years of Magic!" "Exactly! Splendid!" He seemed in an oddly excited state. "We could make dazzling monsters here! We could work miracles! Fliers, Swimmers, Changelings, Twiners, Burners, Climbers! Invent your own guilds, shape men to your whims! This was the place!" Olmayne said, "These Surgeries have been described to me. There are six of them left, one in northern Eyrop, one on Palash, one here, one far to the south in Deeper Afreek, one in western Ais -- " She faltered. "And one in Hind, the greatest of all," said the Surgeon. "Yes, of course, Hind! The home of the Fliers!" Their awe was contagious. I said, "This was where the shapes of men were changed? How was it done?" The Surgeon shrugged. "The art is lost. The Years of Magic were long ago, old man." "But surely if the equipment survives, we could guess how -- " "With these knives," said the Surgeon, "we cut into the fabric of the unborn, editing the human seed. The Surgeon placed his hands here and within that incubator the knives did their work. Out of this came Fliers and all the rest. The forms bred true. Some are extinct today, but out Fliers and our Changelings owe their heritage to some building as this. The Changelings, of course, were the Surgeon's mistakes. They should not have been permitted to live." "I thought that these monsters were the products of ter ato genetic drugs, given to them when they still were within the womb," I said. "You tell me now that Changelings were made by Surgeons. Which is so?" "Both," he replied. "All Changelings today are descended from the flaws and errors committed by the Surgeons of the Years of Magic. Yet mothers in that unhappy group often enhance the monstrousness of their children with drugs, so that they will be more marketable. It is an ugly tribe not merely in looks. Small wonder that their guild was dissolved and they were thrust outside society. We -- " S omething bright flew through the air, missing his face by less than a hand's breadth. He dropped to the floor, shouting to us to take cover. As I fell I .saw a second missile fly toward us. Then it struck two thirds of the way up the outworlder's body and severed it instantly. Other me; siles followed, clattering against the wall behind us. I saw out at tackers: a band of Changelings, fierce and hideous. We were unarmed. They moved toward us. I readied myself to die. From the doorway a voice cried out -- a familiar voice, using the thick and unfamiliar words of the language Changelings speak among themselves. Instantly the assault ceased. Those who menaced us turned toward the door. The Changeling Bernalt entered. "I saw your vehicle," he said. "I thought you might be here, and perhaps in trouble. It seems I came in time." "Not altogether," said the Surgeon. He indicated the fallen outworlder, which was beyond all aid. "But why this attack?" Bernalt gestured. " They will tell you." We looked at the five Changelings who had ambushed us. They were not of the educated, civilized sort such as Bernalt, nor were any two of them of the same style each was a twisted, hunched mockery of the human form, one with ropy tendrils descending from his chin, one with a face that was a featureless void, another whose ears were giant cups, and so forth. From the one closest to us, a creature with' small platforms jutting from his skin in a thousand places, we learned why we had been assaulted. In a brutal Aguptan dialect he told us that we had profaned a tempie sacred to Changelings. "We keep out of Jorslem," he told us. "Why must you come here?" O f course he was right. We asked his forgiveness, and the Surgeon explained that he had visited this place long ago and it had not been a temple then. That seemed to soothe the Changeling, who admitted that only in recent years had his kind used it as a shrine. He was soothed even more when Oimayne opened the overpocket fastened between her breasts and offered a few glittering gold coins. The bizarre and deformed beings were satisfied at that, and allowed us to leave the building. We would have taken the dead outworlder with us, but during our parley with the Changelings the body Had nearly vanished, nothing but a faint gray streak remaining on the sandy floor to tell us where it had fallen. "A mortuary enzyme," the Surgeon explained. "Triggered by interruption of the life processes." Others of this community of desert-dwelling Changelings were lurking about outside the building as we came forth. They were a tribe of nightmares, with skin of every texture and color, facial features arranged at random, all kinds of genetic improvisations of organs and bodily accessories. Bernalt himself, although their brother, seemed appalled by their monstrousness. They looked to him with awe. At the sight of us, some of them fondled the throwing weapons at their hips, but a sharp command from Bernalt prevented any trouble. He said, "I regret the treatment you received and the death! of the outworlder. But of course it is risky to enter a place that is sacred to backward and violent people." "We had no idea," the Surgeon said. "We never would have gone in if we had realized -- " "Of course. Of course." Was there something patronizing about Bernalt's soft, civilized tones? "Well, again I bid you farewell." I blurted suddenly, "No. Travel with us to Jorslem! It's ridiculous for us to go separately to the same place." Olmayne gasped. Even the Surgeon seemed amazed. Only Bernalt remained calm. He said, "You forget, friend, that it is improper for Pilgrims to journey with the guildless. Besides, I am here to worship at this shrine, and it will take me a while. I would not wish to delay you." His hand reached out to mine. Then he moved away, entering the ancient Surgery. Scores of his fellow Changelings rushed in after him. I was grateful to Bernalt for his tact; my impulsive offer of companionship, though sincerely meant, had been impossible fof him to accept. We boarded our rollerwagons. In a moment we heard a dreadful sound: a discordant Changeling hymn in praise of I dare not think what deity, a scraping grinding, screeching song as misshapen as those who uttered it. "The beasts," Olmayne muttered. "A sacred shrine! A! Changeling temple! How loathsome! They might have killed us all, Tomis. How can such monsters have a religion?" I made no reply. The Surged! looked at Olmayne sadly, and shook his head as though distressed by so little charity on the part of one who claimed to be a Pilgrim. "They also are human," he said. At the next town along our route we reported the starborn being's death to the occupying authorities. Then, saddened and silent, we three survivors continued onward, to the place where the coastline trends north rather than east. We were leaving sleepy Agupt behind and entering now into the borders of the land in which holy Jorslem lies. "T"he city of Jorslem sits some good distance inland from Lake Medit, on a cool plateau guarded by a ring of low barren rock-strewn mountains. A winding road took us down through the encircling hills to the city, whose wall was made of squared blocks of a fine stone, dark pinkgold in color. The houses and shrines, too, were of this stone. Groves of trees bordered the road, road, nor were they startrees, but native products of Earth, as was fitting to this, the oldest of man's cities. Older than Roum, older than Perris, its roots were deep in the First Cycle. Within the walls everything had the aspect of great antiquity. Jorslem alone of the world's cities still preserves much of its First Cycle architecture: not merely broken columns and ruined aqueducts, as in Roum, but whole streets, covered arcades, towers, boulevards, that have lasted through every upheaval our world has seen. We wandered in wonder down' streets paved with cobbled stones, into narrow alleys cluttered with children and beggars, across markets fragrant with spices. After an hour of this we felt it was time to seek lodgings, and here it was necessary for us to part company with the Surgeon, since he was ineligible to stay at a Pilgrim hostelry and it would have been costly and foolish for us to stay anywhere else. We saw him to the inn where he had previously booked a room. I thanked him for his good companionship on our journey, and he thanked us just as gravely and expressed the hope that he would see us again in Jorslem in the days to come. Then Olmayne and I took leave of him and rented quarters in one of the numerous places catering to the Pilgrim trade. The city exists solely to serve Pilgrims and casual tourists, and so it is really one vast hostelry; robed Pilgrims are as common in Jorslem's streets as Fliers in Hind. We settled and rested a while; then we dined, and afterward walking along a broad street from which we could see, to the east, Jorslem's inner and most sacred district. There is a city within a city here. The most ancient part, so small it can be traversed in less than an hour on foot, is wrapped in a high wall of its own. Therein lie shrines revered by Earth's former religions : the Christers, the Hebers, the Mislams. The place where the god of the Christers died is said to be there, but this may be a distortion wrought by time, since what kind of god is it that dies? On a high place in one corner of the Old City stands a gilded dome sacred to the Mislams, which is carefully tended by the common folk of Jorslem though its significance is lost. And to the fore part of that high place are the huge gray blocks of a stone wall worshipped by the Hebers.These things remain, but the ideas behind them are lost; never while I was among the Rememberers did I meet any scholar who could explain the merit of worshipping a wall or a gilded dome. Yet the old records assure us that these three First Cycle creeds were of great depth and richness. Tn the Old City, also, is a Second Cycle place that was of much more immediate interest to Olmayne and myself. As we stared through the darkness at the holy precincts, Olmayne said, "We should make application tomorrow at the house of renewal." "I agree. I long now to give up some of my years." She said something further, but I did not hear her words, for at that moment three Fliers passed above me, heading east. One was male, two female; they flew naked, according to the custom of their guild; and the Flier in the center of the group was a slim, fragile girl, mere bone and wings, moving with I a grace that was exceptional even for her airy kind. "Avluela!" I gasped. The trio of Fliers disappeared beyond the parapets of the Old City. Stunned, shaken, I clung to a tree for support and struggled for breath. "Tomis?" Olmayne said. "Tomis, are you ill?" "I know it was Avluela. They said she had gone back to Hind but no, that was Avluela! How could I mistake her?" You've said that about every Flier you've seen since leaving Perris," said Olmayne coldly. "But this time I'm certain! Where is a thinking cap? I must check with the Fliers' lodge at once!" Olmayne's hand rested on my arm. "It's late, Tomis. You act feverish. Why this excitment over your skinny Flier, anyway? What did she mean to you?" "She -- " I halted, unable to put my meaning into words. Olmayne knew the story of my journey up out of Agupt with the girl, how as a celibate old Watcher I had conceived a kind of paternal fondness for her, how I had perhaps felt something more powers ful than that, how I had lost her to the false Changeling Gormon and how he had lost her in turn to the Prince of Roum. But yet what was Avluela to me, in truth? "Come back to the inn and rest," Olmayne said. "Tomorrow we must seek renewal." First, though, I donned a cap and made contact with the Fliers' Lodge. My thoughts slipped through to the storage brain of tEe guild registry; I asked and received tEe answer I had sought. Avluela of tEe Fliers was indeed now a resident of Jorslem. "Take tEis message for her," I said. "The Watcher she knew in Roum now is here as a Pilgrim and wishes to meet her outside the house of renewal at midday tomorrow." With that done, I accompanied Olmayne to our lodgings. She seemed sullen and aloof, and when she unmasked in my room Her face appeared rigid with jealousy. To Olmayne all men were vassals, even one so shriveled and worn as I ; and she loathed it that another woman could kindle sucH a flame in me. When I drew forth my starstone, Olmayne at first would not join me in communion. Only when I began the rituals did she submit. But I was so tense that night that I was unable to make the merging with the Will, nor could she achieve it; and thus we faced one another glumly for half an hour, and abandoned the attempt and parted for the night. IX Vne must go by one's self to the house of renewal. At dawn I set out without Olmayne. In half an hour I stood before the golden wall of the Old City; in half an hour more I had finished my crossing of the inner city's tangled lanes. Passing before that gray wall so dear to the ancient Hebers, I went up onto the high place, going near the gilded dome of the vanished Mislams and, turning to the left, followed the stream of Pilgrims which already at this early hour was proceeding to the house of renewal. This house is a Second Cycle building; for it was then that the renewal process was conceived, and of all that era's science only renewal has come down to us approximately as it must have been practiced in that time. Like those other few Second Cycle structures that survive, the house of renewal is supple and sleek, architecturally understated, with deft curves and smooth textures; it is without windows; it bears no external ornament whatever. There are many doors. Just inside the entrance I was greeted by a green-robed member of the guild Renewers, who are recruited entirely from the rank of Pilgrims, those who are willing to make it their life's work to remain in Jorslem and aid others toward renewal. The Renewer's voice was light and cheerful. "Welcome to this house, Pilgrim. Who are you, where are you from?" "I am the Pilgrim Tomis, formerly Tomis of the Rememberers, and prior to that a Watcher, born to the name Wuellig. I am native to the Lost Continents and have traveled widely both before and after beginning my Pilgrimage." "What do you seek here?" "Renewal. Redemption." "May the Will grant your wishes," said the Renewer. "Come with me." I was led through a close, dimly lit passage into a small stone cell. The Renewer instructed me to remove my mask, enter into a state of communion, and wait. I freed myself from the bronze grillwork and clasped my starstone tightly. The familiar sensations of communion stole over me. Something probed my soul. Everything was drawn forth and laid out as if for inspection on the floor of my cell: my acts of selfishness and of cowardice, my flaws and failings, my doubts, my despairs, above all the most shameful of my acts, the selling of the Rememberer document to the invader overlord. In this house one might extend one's lifetime two or three times over; but why should the Renewers offer such benefits to anyone as lacking in merit as I? I remained a long while in contemplation of my faults. Then the contact broke, and a different Renewer, a man of remarkable stature, entered the cell. "The mercy of the Will is upon you, friend," he said, reaching forth fingers of extraordinary length to touch the tips of mine. ' ' and saw those white fingers I knew that I was in the presence of a man I had met briefly before, as I stood outside the gates of Roum in the season before the conquest of Earth. He had been a Pilgrim then, and he had invited me to join him on his journey to Jorslem, but I had declined, for Roum had beckoned to me. "Was your Pilgrimage an easy one?" I asked. "It was a valuable one," he replied. "And you? You are a Watcher no longer, I see." "I am in my third guild this year." "With one more yet to come." "Am I to join you in the Renewers, then?" "I did not mean that guild, friend Tomis. But we can talk more of that when your years are fewer. You have been approved for renewal, I rejoice to tell you." "Despite my sins?" "Because of your sins, such as they are. At dawn tomorrow you enter the first of your renewal tanks. I will be your guide through your second birth. I am the Renewer Talmit. Go, now, and ask for me when you return." "One question -- " "Yes?" "I made my Pilgrimage together with' a woman, Olmayne, formerly a Rememberer of Perris. Can you tell me if she has been approved for renewal as well?" I know nothing of this Olmayne." "She is not a good woman," I said. "She is vain, imperious, and cruel. But yet I think she is not beyond saving. Can you do anything to help her?" "I have no influence in such things," Talmit said. "She must face interrogation like everyone else. I can tell you this, though: virtue is not the only criterion for renewal." He showed me from the building. Cold sunlight illuminated the city. I was drained and depleted, too empty even to feel cheered that I had qualified for renewal. It was midday. I remembered my appointment with Avluela; I circled the house of renewal in rising anxiety. Would she come? She waited by the front of the building, crimson jacket, furry leggings, glassy bubbles on her feet, telltale humps on her back; from afar I could make her out to be a Flier. "Avluela!" I called. She whirled. She looked pale, thin, even younger than when I Had last seen her. Her eyes searched my face, once again masked, and for a moment she was bewildered. "Watcher? she said. "Watcher, is that you?" "Call me Tomis now," I told her. "But I am the same man. you knew in Agupt and Roum." "Watcher! Oh, Watcher! Tomis." She clung to me. "How long it's been! So much has happened!" She sparkled now, and the paleness fled her cheeks. "Come, let's find an inn, a place to sit and talk! How did you discover me here?" "Through your guild. I saw you overhead last night." "I came here in the winter. I was in Perris for a while, halfway back to Hind, and then I changed my mind. There could be no going home. Now I live near Jorslem, and I help with -- " She cut her sentence sharply off. "Have you won renewal, Tomis?" T TTe descended from the high  ' place into a humbler part of the inner city. "Yes," I said, "I am to be made younger. My guide is the Renewer Talmit -- we met him as a Pilgrim outside Roum, do you remember?" She had forgotten that. We seated ourselves at an open-air patio adjoining an inn, and' Servitors brought us food and wine. Her gaiety was infectious; I felt renewed just to be with Her. She spoke of those final cataclysmic days in Roum, when she had been taken into the place of the Prince as a concubine; and she told me of that terrible moment when Gorman the Changeling defeated the Prince of Roum on the evening of conquest, announcing Himself as no Changeling but an invader in disguise, and taking from the Prince at once his throne, his concubine, and his vision. "Did the Prince die?" she asked. "Yes, but not of his blinding." I told her how that proud man Had fled from Roum disguised as a Pilgrim, and how I Had accompanied him to Perris, and how while we were among the Rememberers he Had involved himself with Olmayne and Had been slain by Olmayne's husband, whose life was thereupon taken by his wife. I also saw Gormon in Perris," I said'. "He goes by the name of Victorious Thirteen now. He is High in the councils of the invaders." Avleula smiled. "Gormon and I were together only a short while after the conquest. When does your renewal begin?" "At dawn." "Oh, Tomis, how will it be when you are a young man? Did you know that I loved you? All the time we traveled, all while I was sharing Gormon's bed and consorting with the Prince, you were the one I wanted! But of course you were a Watcher, and it was impossible. Besides, you were so old. Now you no longer Watch', and soon you will no longer be old, and -- " Her hand rested in mine. "I should never have left your side. We both would have been spared much suffering." "From suffering we learn," I said. "Yes. Yes. I see that. How long will your renewal take?" The usual time, whatever that may be." "After that, what will you do? What guild will you choose? You can't be a Watcher, not now." "No, nor a Rememberer either. My guide Talmit spoke of some other guild, which' he would not name, and assumed that I would enroll in it when I was done with renewal. I suppose he thought I'd stay here and join the Renewers, but he said it was another guild than that." "Not the Renewers," said Avluela. She leaned close. "The Redeemers," she whispered. "Redeemers? That is a guild I do not know." "It is newly founded." No new guild Has been established in more than a -- " "This is the guild Talmit meant. You would be a desirable member. The skills you developed when you were a Watcher make you exceptionally useful." "Redeemers," I said, probing the mystery. "Redeemers. What does this guild do?" Avluela smiled jauntily. "It rescues troubled souls and saves unhappy worlds. But this is no time to talk of it. Finish your business in Jorslem, and everything will become clear. We rose. Her lips brushed mine. "This is the last time I'll see you as an old man. It will be strange, Tomis, when you're renewed." She left me then. Toward evening I returned to my lodging. Olmayne was not in her room. A Servitor told me that she had been out all day. I waited until it was late; then I made my communion and slept, and at dawn I paused outside her door. It was sealed. I hurried to the house of renewal. X 'Tplie Renewer Talmit met me within the entrance and conducted me down a corridor of green tile to the first renewal tank. "The Pilgrim Olmayne," he informed me, "has been accepted for renewal and will come here later this day." Talmit showed me into a small low room, close and humid, lit by dim blobs of slave-light and smelling faintly of crushed deathflower blossoms. My robe and my mask were taken from me, and the Renewer covered my head with a fine golden-green mesh of some flimsy metal, through which Ke sent a current, and when he removed the mesh my hair was gone, my head was as glossy as the tiled walls. It makes insertion of the electrodes simpler," Talmit explained. "You may enter the tank, now." A gentle ramp led me down into the tank, which was a tub of no great size. I felt the warm soft slipperiness of mud beneath my feet, and Talmit nodded and told me it was irradiated regenerative mud, which would stimulate the increase of cell division that was to bring about my renewal, and I accepted it. I stretched out on the floor of the tank with only my head above the shimmering dark violet fluid that it contained. Talmit loomed above me, holding what seemed to be a mass of entangled copper wires, but as he pressed the wires to my bare scalp they opened as of their own accord and their tips sought my skull, burrowing down through skin and bone into the hidden wrinkled grayness. I felt nothing more than tiny prickling sensations. "The electrodes," Talmit explained, "seek out the centers of ageing within your brain; we transmit signals that will induce a reversal of the normal processes of decay, and your brain will lose its perception of the direction of the flow of time. Your body thus will become more receptive to the stimulation it receives from the environment of the renewal tank. Close your eyes." Over my face he placed a breathing mask. He gave me a gentle shove, and the back of my head slipped from the edge of the tank, so that I floated out into the middle. The warmth increased. I dimly heard bubbling sounds. I imagined black sulfurous bubbles coming up from the mud through the fluid in which I floated; I imagined that the fluid had turned the color of mud. Adrift in a tideless sea I lay, distantly aware that a current was passing over the electrodes, that something was tickling my brain, that I was engulfed in mud and in what could well have been an amniotic fluid. From far away came the deep voice of the Renewer Talmit, summoning me to youth, drawing me back across the decades, unreeling time for me. There was a taste of salt in my mouth. Again I was crossing Earth Ocean, beset by pirates, defending my Watching equipment against their jeers and thrusts. Again I stood beneath the hot Aguptan sun meeting Avluela for the first time. I lived once more on Palash. I returned to the place of my birth in the western isles of the Lost Continents, in what formerly had been Usa-amrik. I watched Roum fall a second time. Fragments of memories swam through my softening brain. There was no sequence, no rational unrolling of events. I was a child. I was a weary ancient. I was among the Rememberers. I visited Somnambulists. I saw the Prince of Roum attempt to purchase eyes from an Artificer in Dijon. I bargained with the Procurator of Perris. I gripped the handles of my instruments and entered Watchfulness. I ate sweet things from a far-off world; I drew into my nostrils the perfume of springtime on Palash; I shivered in an old man's private winter; I swam in a surging sea, buoyant and happy; I sang; I wept; I resisted temptations; I yielded to temptations; I quarreled with Olmayne; I embraced Avluela; I experienced a flickering succession of nights and days as my biological clock moved in strange rhythms of reversal and acceleration. Illusions beset me. It rained fire from the sky; time rushed in several directions; I grew small and then enormous. I heard voices speaking in shades of scarlet and turquoise. Jagged music sparkled on the mountains. The sound of my drumming heartbeats was rough and fiery. I was trapped between strokes of my brain-piston, arms pressed to my sides so that I would occupy as little space as possible as it rammed itself home again and again and again. The stars throbbed, contracted, melted. Avluela said gently, "We earn a second youthtime through the indulgent benevolent impulses of the Will and not through the performance of individual good works." Qlmayne said, "How sleek I get!" Talmit said, "These oscillations of perception signify only the dissolution of the wish toward selfdestruction that lies at the heart of the ageing process." Gormon said, "These perceptions of oscillation signify only the self-destruction of the wish toward dissolution that lies at the ageing process of the heart." The Procurator Man rule Seven said, "We have been sent to this world as the devices of your purgation. We are instruments of the Will." Earfhdaim Nineteen said, "On the ether hand, permit me to disagree. The intersection of Earth's destinies and ours is purely accidental." My eyelids turned to stone. The small creatures comprising my lungs began to flower. My skin sloughed off, revealing strands of muscle clinging to bone. Olmayne said, "My pores grow smaller. My flesh grows tight. My breasts grow small." Avluela said, "Afterwards you will fly with us, Tomis." The Prince of Roum covered his eyes with his hands. The towers of Roum swayed in the winds of the sun. I snatched a shawl from a passing Rememberer. Clowns wept in the streets of Perris. Talmit said, "Awaken, now, Tomis, come up from it, open your eyes." "I am young again," I said. "Your renewal has only begun," he said. T could no longer move. Attend ants seized me and swathed me in porous wrappings, and placed me on a rolling cart, and took me to a second bank, much larger, in which dozens of people floated, each in a dreamy seclusion from the others. Their naked skulls were festooned with electrodes their eyes were covered with pink tape; their hands were peacefully joined on their chests. Into this tank I went, and there were no illusions here, only a long slumber unbroken by dreams. This time I awakened to the sounds of a rushing tide, and found myself passing feet-first through a constricted conduit, into a sealed tank where I breathed only fluid, and where I remained something more than a minute and something less than a century, while layers of sin were peeled from my soul. It was slow, taxing work. The Surgeons worked in a distance, their hands thrust into gloves that controlled the tiny flaying-knives, and they cleansed me of evil with flick after flick after flick of the little blades, cutting out guilt and sorrow, jealously and rage, greed, lust and impatience. When they were done with me, they opened the lid of the tank and lifted me out. I was unable to stand unaided. They attached instruments to my limbs that kneaded and massaged my muscles, restoring the tone. I walked again. I looked down at my bare body, strong and tautfleshed and vigorous. Talmit came to me and threw a handful of mirrordust into the air so that I could see myself, and as the tiny particles cohered I peered at my gleaming reflection. "No," I said. "You have the face wrong. I didn't look like that. My nose was sharper -- the lips weren't so full -- the hair not such a deep black -- " We have worked from the records of the guild Watchers, Tomis... You are more exactly a replica of your early self than your own memory realizes." "Can that be?" "If you prefer, we can shape you to fit your self-conceptions and not reality. But it would be a frivolous thing to do, and it would take much time." "No," I said. "It hardly matters." He informed me then that I would have to remain in the house of renewal a while longer, until I was fully adapted to my new self. I was given the neutral clothes of a guildless one to wear, for I was without affiliation now; and I might now opt for any guild that would admit me once I left the house. How long will my renewal last?" I asked Talmit as I dressed I . He replied, "You came here in summer. Now it is winter. We do not work swiftly." "And how fares my companion Olmayne?" "We failed with her." "I don't understand." "Would you like to see her?" Talmit asked. "Yes," I said, thinking that he would bring me to Olmayne's room. In stead he conveyed me to Olmayne's tank. I stood on a ramp looking down into a sealed container; Talmit indicated a fiber telescope, and I peered into its staring eye and beheld Olmayne. Or rather, what I was asked to believe was Olmayne. A naked girl-child of about eleven, smooth-skinned and breastless, lay curled up in the tank, knees drawn close to theflat chest, thumb thrust in mouth. At first I did not understand. Then the child stirred, and I recognized the embryonic features of the regal Olmayne I had known: the wide mouth', the strong chin, the sharp strong cheekbones. A dull shock of Horror rippled tErougfi me, and I said to Talmit, "WEat is tHis?" ti'TT'Hen tHe soul is too badly stained, Tomis, we must dig deep to cleanse it. Your Olmayne was a difficult case. We sHould not Have attempted Her; But sHe was insistent, and tKere were some indications tKat we migHt succeed witH her. THose indications were in error, as you can see." "But what Happened to Her?" "THe renewal entered the irreversible stage before we could achieve a purging of her poisons," Talmit said. "You went too far? You made her too young?" "As you can see. Yes." "What will you do? Why don't you get out of there and let her grow up again?" "You should listen more carefully, Tomis. I said the renewal is irreversible." ' 'Irreversible?' ' "SHe is lost in childhood's dreams. Each day she grows years younger. The inner clock whirls uncontrollably. Her body shrinks; her brain grows smooth. She enters babyhood shortly. She will never awaken." "And at the end -- " I looked away. "What then? A sperm and an egg, separating in the tank?" "The retrogression will not go that far. She will die in infancy. Many are lost this way." "She spoke of the risks of renewal," I said. "Yet she insisted on our taking Her. Her soul was dark, Tomis. She lived only for Herself. She came to Jorslem to be cleansed, and now she has been cleansed, and she is at peace with the Will. Did you love Her?" "Never. Not for an instant." "Then what Have you lost?" "A segment of my past, perhaps." I put my eye to tHe telescope again and beheld Olmayne, innocent now, sexless, cleansed. At peace with the Will. I searched her oddly altered yet familiar face for insight into Her dreams. Had she known wKat was befalling her, as she tumbled Helplessly into youthfulness? Had she cried out in anguish and frustration when she felt her life slipping away? Had there been a final flare of the old imperious Olmayne, before she sank into this unwanted purity? The child in the tank was smiling. THe supple little body uncoiled, tEen drew more tightly into a Huddled ball. Olmayne was at peace witH the Will. Suddenly, as th'ougH Talmit had spread another mirror in the air, I looked into my own new self and saw what Had been done for me and knew that I had been granted another life with the proviso that I make something more of it than I had of my first one, and I felt humbled, and pledged myself to serve the Will, and I was engulfed in joy that came in mighty waves, like the surging tides of Earth Ocean, and I said farewell to Olmayne and asked Talmit to take me to another place. XI A vluela came to me in my room I in the house of renewal, and we both were frightened when we met. The jacket she wore left her bunched-up wings bare; they seemed hardly under her control at all, but fluttered nervously, starting to open a short way, their gossamer tips expanding in little quivering flickers. Her eyes were large and solemn; her faee looked more lean and pointed than ever. We stared in silence at one another a long while. "Tomis?" she said finally, and I nodded. She touched my shoulders, my arms, my lips. We were strangers. That withered old Watcher she had known and perhaps loved was gone, banished for the next fifty years or more, and in his place stood someone mysteriously transformed, unknown, unmet. The old Watcher had been a sort of father to her; what was this guildless young Tomis supposed to be? And what was she to me, a daughter no longer? "Your eyes are the same," she said. "I would always know you by the eyes." "What have you done these many months, A vluela?" "I have been flying every night. I flew to Agupt and deep into Afreek. When it gets dark I go aloft. Do you know, Tomis, I feel truly alive only when I'm up there?" "You are of the Fliers. It is in the nature of your guild to feel that way." "One day we'll fly side by side, Tomis." I laughed at that. "The old Surgeries are closed, Avluela. They work wonders here, but they can't transform me into a Flier. One must be born with wings." "One doesn't need wings to fly," she said. "I know. The invaders lift themselves without the help of wings. I saw you, one day soon after Roum had fallen, you and Gormon in the sky together -- " I shook my head. "But I am no invader either." "You will fly with me, Tomis. We'll go aloft, and not only by night, even though my wings are merely nightwings. In bright sunlight we'll soar together." Her ' fantasy pleased me. I gathered her into my arms, and she was cool and fragile against ime, and for a while we talked no more of flying. Later we walked through the corridors, passing others who were newly renewed, and we went into the great central room whose ceiling admitted the winter sunlight, and studied each other by that changing pale light, and walked and talked. She came to me each day at my exercise time, and I went through the building with her, no longer leaning on her arm. In my room we embraced, and she was cool and slim against me, and in her ecstasy her wings unfolded until I was wrapped in their silken softness. Hpalmit was with me frequently too. He showed me the arts of using my renewed body, and helped me successfully grow young. One day he told me that Olmayne's retrogression had come to its end. I felt no sorrow over that, just a curious emptiness. "You will leave here soon," the Renewer said. "Are you ready?" "I think so." "Have you given much thought to your destination after this house?" I must seek a new guild, I know." "Many guilds would have you, Tomis. But which do you want?" "The guild in which I would be most useful to mankind," I said. I owe the Will a life." Talmit said, "Has the flier girl spoken to you of the possibilities before you?" She mentioned a newly founded guild." "Did she give it a name?" "The guild of the Redeemers." "What do you know of it?" "Very little," I said. "I am of the guild of the Redeemers," Talmit said. So is the Flier. Avluela." "You both are already guilded! How can you belong to more than one guild?" "Tomis, the guild of Redeemers accepts members from all other guilds. It is the supreme guild, as the guild of Dommators once was. In its ranks are Rememberers and Scribes, Indexers, Servitors, Fliers, Landholders, Somnambulists, Surgeons, Clowns, Merchants, and Vendors. There are Changelings too -- " "They are outside all guilds by law -- " "This is the guild of Redeemers. Even Changelings may win redemption, Tomis." Chastened, I said, "Even Changelings, yes. But how strange it is to think of such a guild!" "Would you despise a guild that embraces Changelings?" "I find this guild difficult to comprehend." "Understanding will come at the proper time," "When is the proper time?" "The day you leave this place," said Talmit. nphat day shortly arrived. AvA luela came to fetch me. I stepped forth uncertainly into Jorslem's springtime to complete the ritual of renewal. She took me through the city to the holy places, so that I could worship at each of the shrines. I knelt at the wall of the Hebers and at the gilded dome of the Mislams; then I went down into the lower part of the city, through the marketplace, to the gray dark illfashioned building covering the place where the god of the Christers is said to have died; then I went to the spring of knowledge and the fountain of the Will, and from there to the guildhouse of the guild of Pilgrims to surrender my mask and robes and starstone, and thence to the wall of the Old City. At each of these places I offered myself to the Will with words I had waited long to speak. Pilgrims and ordinary citizens of Jorslem gathered at a respectful distance, knowing that I had been lately renewed and hoping that some emanation from my newly youthful body would bring them good fortune. At last my obligations were fulfilled. I was a free man in full health, able now to choose the quality of the life I wished to lead. Avluela said, "Will you come with me to the Redeemers now? A meeting will convene in an hour's time." From her tunic she drew something small and gleaming, which I recognized in bewilderment as a starstone. "What are you doing with that?" I asked. "Only Pilgrims -- " "Put your hand over mine," she said, extending a fist in which the starstone was clenched. I obeyed. Her small pinched face grew rigid. "Avluela, what -- ?" "A signal to the guild," she said gently. "A notice to them to gather now that you are on your way." "How did you get that stone?" "Come with me," she said. "Oh, Tomis, if only we could fly there! But it is not far. We meet almost in the shadow of the house of renewal. Come, Tomis. Come! Hphere was no light in the room. Avluela led me into the subterranean blackness and told me that I had reached the guildhall of the Redeemers and left me standing by myself. "Don't move," she cautioned.  I sensed the presence of others in the ' room about me. But I heard nothing and saw nothing. Something was thrust toward me. Avluela said, "Put out your HandsWKat do you feel?" I toucKed a small square cabinet, resting perhaps on a metal framework. Along its face were familiar dials and levers. My groping Hands found Handles rising from tHe cabinet's upper surface. At once it was as thougH all my renewal Had been undone and tHe conquest of EartH cancelled as well: I was a WatcHer again, for surely this was a Watcher's equipment! I said, "Is it not tHe same cabinet I once had. But it is not greatly different." "Have you forgotten your skills, Tomis?" "I think they remain witK me even now." "Use tHe machine, then," said Avluela. "Do your WatcEing once more, and tell me what you see." Easily and Happily I slipped into the old attitudes. I performed the preliminary rituals quickly, clearing my mind of doubts and frictions. It was surprisingly simple to bring myself into a spirit of Watchfulness thougH I Had not attempted it since the night EartH fell. Now I grasped the Handles. They did not terminate in the grips to which I was accustomed: rather, something cool and Hard was mounted at the tip of eacH handle. My Hands closed over the twin coolnesses. I felt a moment of fear. Then I regained the necessary tranquility, and my soul flooded into the device before me, and I began to WatcH. In my Watchfulness I did not soar to tfie stars, as I Had in the old days. My perception was limited to the immediate surroundings of my room. Eyes closed, body Hunched in trance, I readied out and came first to Avluela, near me, almost upon me. I saw Her plainly. She smiled; she nodded; her eyes were aglow. -- I love you. -- Yes, Tomis. And we will be together always. -- I Have never felt so close to another person. -- In this guild we are all close, all the time. We are the Redeemers, Tomis. We are new. Nothing like this Has been on EartH before. -- How am I speaking to you, Avluela? -- Your mind speaks to mine, tHrougK tHe machine. And some day tlie macHine will not be needed. nplie starstones grew warm in my Hands. I clearly perceived tHe instrument, now: a Watcher's cabinet, but with' certain modifications, among them the starstones mounted on the Handles. And I looked beyond Avluela and saw other faces, ones that I knew. The austere figure of the Renewer Talmit was to my left. Beside him stood the Surgeon with whom I had journeyed to Jorslem, with the Changeling Bernalt at his elbow; and now I knew what business it was that brought these men of Nayrub to the holy city. The others I did not recognize ; but I saw them all, by an inner light for the room was as dark as it had been when I entered it. Not only did I see them but I touched them, mind to mind. The mind I touched first was Bernalt's. I met it easily though fearfully, drew back, met it again. I tried to enter Bernalt's mind, but I was afraid. How could I hide those prejudices, those petty contempts, those conditioned reflexes with which we unavoidably think of Changelings? "Hide nothing," he counseled. "Those things are no secret to me. Give them up now and join me." I struggled. I cast out demons. I summoned up the memory of the moment outside the Changeling shrine, after Bernalt had saved me, when I had invited him to journey with us. How had I felt then toward him? I amplified that moment of gratitude and companionship. I  let it swell and blaze, and it obliterated the encrustations of scorn and empty disdain, and I saw the human soul beneath the strange Changeling surface, and broke through that surface. He drew me toward his mind. I joined Bernalt, and he enrolled me in his guild. I was of the Redeemers now. Through my mind rolled a voice, and I did not know whether I heard the resonant boom of Talmit, or the dry ironic tone of the Surgeon,  or Bernalt's controlled murmur, or Avluela's soft whisper, for it was all these voices at once, and others, and they said: "When all mankind is enrolled in our guild, we will be conquered no longer. When each of us is part of every other one of us, our sufferings will end. There is no need for us to struggle against our conquerors, for we will absorb them, once we are all Redeemed. Enter us, Tomis who was the Watcher Wuellig." And I entered. T became the Surgeon and the Flier and the Renewer and the Changeling and the Servitor and the rest. And they became me. And so long as my hands gripped the starstones we were one soul and one mind. It was the keen perception one gets from Watching coupled with the submergence in a larger entity that one gets from communion, and I knew this was something wholly new on Earth, not merely the founding of a new guild but the initiation of a new cycle of human existence, the birth of the Fourth Cycle upon this defeated planet. The voice said, "Tomis, we will Redeem those in greatest need first. We will go into Agupt, into the desert where miserable Changelings huddle in an ancient building that they worship, and we will take them into us and make them clean again. And we will go on beyond Agupt, to all the lands of the world, and find those who are without guilds, and those who are without hope, and those who are without tomorrows, and we will give them life and purpose again. And a time will come when all Earth is Redeemed." They put a vision before me of a transformed planet, and of the harsh-faced invaders yielding peacefully to us, begging to be incorporated into that new thing that had germinated in the midst of their conquest. They showed me an Earth that had been purged of its ancient sins. Then I felt it was time to withdraw my hands-from the machine I grasped, and I withdrew my hands. The vision ebbed. The glow faded. But yet I was no longer alone in my skull, for some contact lingered, and the room had ceased to be dark. "How did this happen?" I asked. "When did this begin?" "In the days after the conquest," said Talmit, "we asked ourselves why we had fallen so easily, and how we could lift ourselves above what we Had been. We saw that our guilds had not provided enough of a structure for our lives that some closer union was our way to redemption. We had the starstones; we had the instruments of Watching; all that remained was to fuse them." The Surgeon said, "You will be important to us, Tomis, because you understand how to throw your mind forth. We seek former Watchers. They are the nucleus of our guild. Once your soul roved the stars to search out mankind's enemies; now it will roam the Earth to bring mankind together." Avluela said, "You will help me to fly, Tomis, even by day And you will fly beside me." "When do you leave?" I asked. "Now," she said. "I go to Agupt, to the temple of the Changelings, to offer them what we have. And all of us will join to give me strength, and that strength will be focused through you, Tomis." Her hands touched mine. Her lips brushed mine. "The life of Earth begins again, now this year, this new cycle. Oh', Tomis, we are all reborn!"  I remained alone in the room. The others scattered. Avluela went above, into the street. I put my hands to the mounted Starstones and I saw her as clearly as though she stood beside me. She was preparing herself for flight. First she put off her clothing, and her bare form glistened in the afternoon sun. Her body seemed impossibly delicate; a strong wind would scatter her, I thought. Then she knelt, bowed, made her ritual. She spoke to herself, yet I heard her words, the secret words Fliers say as they ready themselves to leave the ground. She rose and let her wings unfold. Some passersby looked oddly at her, not because there was anything unusual about the sight of a naked Flier in the streets of Jorslem, but because the sunlight was so strong and her transparent wings, so lightly stained with' pigment, were evidently nightwings incapable of withstanding the pressure of the solar wind. "Now we fly to Agupt," she murmured, "to Redeem the Changelings and make them one of us. Tomis, will you come with me?" "I will be with you," we said, and I gripped the starstones tightly and crouched over my cabinet of instruments in the dark room beneath the place where she stood. "We will fly together, Avluela." "Up then," she said, and we said, "Up." Her wings beat, curving to take the wind, and we felt her struggling in the first moment, and we gave her the strength she needed; she took it as it poured from ug through me to her, and we rose high. The spires and parapets of Jorslem the golden grew small, and the city became a pink dot in the green hills. Avluela's throbbing wings thrust her swiftly westward, toward the setting sun, toward the land of Agupt. Her ecstasy swept through us all. "See, Tomis, how wonderful it is, far above everything? The cool wind against your bare flesh -- the breeze in your hair -- you drift on the currents, you coast, you soar -- " To Agupt. To the sunset. W e looked down at the sparkling Lake Medit. From this height one could not tell that our world had even been conquered. One saw only the beauty of the colors of the land and the sea, not the checkpoints .of the invaders. Those checkpoints would not long endure. We would conquer our conquerors, not with weapons but with love, and as the Redemption of Earth became unicome down. I wished we could yersal we would welcome into our stay aloft forever, Avluela and I. new self even the beings who "We will, Tomis, we will!" she Bad seized our planet. told me. "Nothing can separate In my dark room I sent new us now. You believe that, don't surges of power through her you, Tomis?" wings. "Yes," we said, "I believe that." She hovered over the desert. And we guided her down through The old Surgery, the Changeling the darkening sky. shrine would soon be in sight. I Mil Listen , Men! We are deceiving you but don't risk I earning the truth ! 'T'he office building had been a hotel, once, and a famous married architect had shot a society physician in the grand foyer at that time. Now there was a horse-wire service doing business as a Bell substation down one of the twisting, door-lined Corridors. The men who operated the cage elevators wore yellowed white shirts, no ties, and the pants from pin-striped suits. Everything was either wooden and painted olive green or clad in linoleum and worn down to grit. Lunchtimes, a sallow man sold bready hamburgers cooked in salad oil on an iron sheet in an alcove beside the main entrance. Every five minutes, all day, subway trains ran under the foundations. Walter Keneally sat in an office with a numbered door and pine shelves on the walls of the one room. There were newspapers, books, magazines and many ledgers on the shelves. He spoke all day to Karachi, Alexandria, Reykjavik, Wellington, Seoul, Lhassa, Colombo and other cities, through the worn sand-colored telephone in his golden oak rolltop desk, or by other means. Every morning, too, there was a drift of mail on the floor below the slot in the door, and whenever he was not talking or listening to faraway voices, Walter Keneally, who looked like a smoothskinned bear with a balded white crewcut, would be hunched over an Oliver side-arm typewriter with its black iron frame coated in gummy oil and grime. His short,' calloused hands, hard as blackjacks, would stab their sausage fingers at the yellowed ivory key-tops, and further information and instructions would flow from him onto dimestore airmail stationery, into envelopes half-covered with stamps, thence into the mailbox on the corner that night, and thus to the four corners of the world. He was there at eight-thirty each morning, and he left at seven each night. Once a week he went out to the post office at noon and bought two hundred dollars in stamps. Once a month he stopped at the Bargain Store for stationery. At night, he went to a room on Twelfth Street, where for thirty dollars a month he had an iron bed, a plywood closet one foot deep with two black hangers hooked over a length of piano wire, and a bureau with the bottom missing from its top drawer. At home and in his office, he would often pause in the middle of communicating and sigh. He looked up from his typewriter now, at the shut door of his office, and pulled his eyelids until he was pinching the bridge of his nose. He sighed. At the same time, his door opened, a man stepped in carrying a furled umbrella in his left hand, and the man said sharply : "Keneally!" Keneally had never seen him before, but the sudden voice turned him in his swiveling typist's chair. The stranger arced a long steel skewer like a rapier blade out of the umbrella, came in with quick steps and, with a practiced overhand motion and all his momentum, thrust the skewer through Keneally and anchored him to the golden oak desk. There was a faint chuff! from Keneally. "Got you!" the thin, sharp-faced man said, his eyes glittering and his head cocked intently to one side as he watched Keneally's face. Ty" eneally looked down. The handle of the skewer was a length of adhesive tape wound around the home-ground steel; the white tape was grimy and frayed at the edges, as if it had been carried from place to place a long time and often toyed with. "Got me," he admitted in his slow, old bear's voice. "I will not waste time. I will not give you an opportunity to receive any help from your international confederates," the thin man said, pursing his lips. "I am Amos Qnsott of the One World Language League. My offices are also on this floor. My organization has hundreds of members throughout the world, and I am here to inform you we are destroying your conspiracy today." Keneally tested the skewer's ability to keep him sprawled uncomfortably in the chair. There was a faint grating noise from his chest as he moved, and he settled back. "How long have you been on to us?" "We have done considerable research. Beginning from the time I first noticed your activities and communicated my suspicions to certain League members who corroborated my deductions. Volunteers from our organization have investigated the activities of your underlings in many locations. We have verified that neither you nor your correspondents eat, sleep, or betray any other signs of human behavior." "There is no time," Keneally said. "We have too much to do. Even at night, when we change shifts and make our reports." He wagged his head, looking from one side of the office to the other. "We do not require rest or pleasure." Onsott now opened his suit coat and pulled a long, serrated-edge breadknife out of his trousers. "We will not get you all, but we will hand your organization a defeat that will give your survivors long second thoughts about meddling with the human race. We are not prepared to temporize, or compromise, or waste time attempting to convince official authority. Your bloodless parts will be our defense against charges of murder. A fair, untroubled world will be our evidence for your erstwhile plotting!" He came forward, lips pursed, eyes glittering. "What have we done?" Keneally asked, sighing. "What about us has aroused your... humanity?" "You are a robot under the control of intelligences in outer space, with whom you communicate telepathically You confirm our deductions? And you are the chief of an international organization of robots which has been consistently influencing human affairs. Disguised as humans, you have infiltrated every major scientific establishment our members have been able to inspect since my warning. You have influenced legislation and appropriations on a worldwide scale. You are in fact the managers of national policy in every noteworthy nation; we do not have your resources, my friend, but we are efficient -- as you can see. What have you done?" Onsott was furious. "The world is inexorably approaching the ultimate war! How many years have you shaped our destiny! How many bombs and biological poisons have you brewed up! What have you done" He jumped to Keneally's side, seized his wrist, and pulled his arm out straight. The chair slewed wildly on its stiff casters and Half-broken wheels, and the skewer bent in Keneally's chest but did not pull free. He raised Jus other arm and tried to reach across to help his imprisoned wrist, but could not make it. The thin, pale, indignant man had the leverage, and now, by trapping the arm against his side with one hand, was able to begin attacking Keneally's shoulder with the knife. Keneally let his other arm fall and turned his head to watch the white, rumpled broadcloth being sawed into a frayed wound, and then the tee shirt's soft cotton trying to snag the knife's teeth. As the knife reached Keneally, it made a sound like something dividing a package of frozen spinach. C# lA#' #rld  ar began August #, #, and was over by mid-September," Keneally said. "Every major city and human installation on Earth was destroyed. A few weeks later, the last living thing on this planet succumbed to the incidental radioactivity. We are not controlled from outer space. We do not need to communicate with our makers at all. That's fortunate, because they can only perceive dimly from where they are. We are made by the future; by the human beings of the future who must somehow restore life to this world, and continuity to this world's history, or die because there is no human race in the future. Do you understand?" Qnsott's eyes stared into Keneally's, but the knife sawed back and forth remorselessly. "The people of the future can manipulate time," Keneally said. "The transit of time is more difficult to understand than motorcar or interplanetary space. But if the human race lives long enough, then some day time has to be understood and devices built for acting through it. Not time ships, perhaps, but at least time grapples or time tools. Is that really so difficult to believe?" Out beyond the grime-grayed window, a pigeon took flight from the spattered windowsill and, bluish-gray, flailed up into a sky of indeterminate color. Qnsott's elbow jerked back and forth. His sleeve twitched the skirt of his jacket. His mouth was shut tight. His eyes hardly blinked. Keneally said: "The humans who made me with their remote devices can't themselves enter their own past. They can't make changes in their own history. If they change the past they change themselves and can't be the people of the future world they believe in. We are not making war. People make war; we are trying to cancel it. It's not easy. Tile war was a complex event." "I won't listen," Onsott said, the cords of his wrist white and taut as he bore down on the knife. "Your life isn't even self-consistent." It was time for another subway train to go by underfoot. Keneally watched Onsott tremble slightly until it was time for the building's sway to have died out. Keneally said: "They saw the war break out, and they knew what it meant. They are at their machines now, day and night peering to see if we are carrying out their plans. As long as we can act and they can see us, their time will not wink out; they will have succeeded, and their world will be green, and living. But if we should cease working, if even for an instant there were not some one of us working to restore this break in humanity's lifeline, then it would be true forever that Earth died in midSeptember of # and the human race died with it. Can I persuade you to stop? Can I persuade you to get in touch with your organization's members?" But at this point, Onsott stepped back and released his hold. Keneally's left arm fell to the floor and shattered, still in its sleeve. Onsott hurled himself around to Keneally's other shoulder. Keneally turned his head.  i jTnsott, there is nothing alive in this world except a few protein molecules being teased into organization and life in our laboratories; protein molecules that have been created to resist the great miasma of radiation that bathes this planet; bathes me, bathes you." Onsott's forehead was glistening with' perspiration. He snatched the knife away from Keneally's shoulder for an instant, bit hard at the knuckles, stared at the red-dimpled whiteness he had inflicted on the flesh he saw there, glared scornfully at Keneally, and resumed his work. "When I have you in a little heap of parts," he snarled, "will you still be talking?" "Onsott, if there is going to be history, it must be human history. There must be lovers, and new model cars, and airline disasters; new syndicated comic strips, elections, and births of quintuplets. Don't you see that? These things must be part of the unbroken human heritage, even if there were no humans. There tories being played out on this world, and played without a hint of self-consciousness. Even if there are no protoplasmic humans to play them, and will not be until there has been much more success in the laboratories. "Onsott, you want to live, don't you? You want to go on believing in this world? Feel pain, and joy, and hope for a day when everyone speaks your language? What moves you, Onsott? What do you prize above all other things? Do you want to keep it? Keep the chance of attaining it? You must stop this. "Onsott, the radiation level will not permit life. The surface of this world is sterile; the deepest canyons and oceans are bare of life and are tumbled with heaps of calcium. There is no grass, there is no cool wind. There is sometimes rain and mud, and there is always death. Do you understand? The living world exists only in the minds of the subautomatons who now inhabit it for us in the firm conviction that what they see and do has some external reality, that the history they record and make leads naturally from the past and firmly into the future." Keneally looked around the office again. "They keep the dream, God bless them. God bless you. But others don't require pleasure and beauty. Others must be self-aware when the radiation-resistant humans finally emerge from our researches, and the reborn human race has been worked into the weave of history again." Keneally said, watching Onsott working palemouthed and intent: "We others mustn't dream; we must rebuild the grass and cities good as old again. We can't permit you to stop us." He looked closely at Onsott. "We would like to be con siderate. But we can't ally ourselves with death." Onsott stopped and listened to something, head to one side. A bus perhaps, turning the corner of Broadway on the street below; it was time for one. The familiar sound of shifting gears and labor ing acceleration would be quite noticeable, even so far down this hallway. Onsott returned to his work. Keneally shook his head and sighed. He went on talking, but there was now no particular attempt to make Onsott pay attention. "We have the factories and labs going again. We have the minimal communications. We have some of the key cities restored sufficiently to operate as centers of civilization. But we are far from done. If you leave me alone now, Onsott, you will enjoy the remainder of a long life, and the sense of age, and the answer to the question of what dying is like. Do you want that? Most humanistic individuals do. And I can promise it to you, because we are all still a long, sorry way away' from the time when the human past is smoothly restored' and we wink out like snuffed candles. You understand? The future can wait on Here is music composed on computer and transducers, ranging from computer-played versions of Christmas carols and rounds to the complex sounds that offer a new dimension in musicology. Composers include Dr. John R. Pierce, Dr. M. V. Mathews, David Lewin, James Tenny, etc, etc. # selections on a #-inch, high-fidelity, long-playing record produced by Decca. A "must" for your record library and a conversation piece for all occasions. Priced # postpaid -- send in the coupon today. Galaxy Publishing Corp. #I Hudson Street, New York City # Yes, send me my #-inch hi-fi record of Music from Mathematics right away. I enclose check or money order of #. Name Address City  State Zip Code... (Offer good in U. S. A. Only ) this planet now only because thus is not its true past. Wfien we Have made this a true world again, and saved tfie future, we must all go. We will not die. We will just... go. WitKout ever Having Had joy or reward. Onsott, I believe I know How a Human mind sees tHe world and itself; please stop what you're doing." O nsott Had been trembling more and more violently. Now He suddenly stopped Hacking at Keneally's sHoulder and drove the knife crackling and spurting into Keneally's tEroat. "Por la spirito geKomaro!" He shouted. Keneally's moutH said Hollowly, "Onsott, Amos. Cancel, please. One World Language League. Cancel, please." Onsott became a bag of clothing around a falling pillar of dust, and left a great patch of gritty yellow on Keneally. "Keneally, Walter," Keneally"s moutH said. "Repair service." THe sound of typing began again behind the green-painted door witK its flaking gilt number. Inside, a man with' white Hair, dirty trousers, and n shirt with the sleeves raggedly cut off sat hunched over a massive old typewriter. He looked like a bear impersonating a curator of animals. An umbrella stood in tHe corner. The War With The Fnools The Fnools were determined to invade Earth no matter how idiotic they looked doing it!  said, "Dam it, the Fnools are back again, Major. They've taken over Provo, Utah." With a groan, Major Hauk signaled his secretary to bring him the Fnool dossier from the locked archives. "What form are they assuming this time?" he asked briskly. "Tiny real-estate salesmen," Lightfoot said. Last time, Major Hauk retion attendants. That was the thing about the Fnools. When one took a particular shape they all took that shape. Of course, men much easier. But it did make the Fnools look absurd, and Hauk did not enjoy fighting an absurd enemy; it was a quality which tended to diffuse over both sides and even up to his own office. "Do you think they'd come to terms?" Hauk said, half-rhetorically. "We could afford to sacrifice Provo, Utah, if they'd be selves there. We could even add those portions of Salt Lake City which are paved with hideous old red brick." Lightfoot said, "Fnools never compromise, Major. Their goal is Sol System domination. For all time." Leaning over Major Hauk's shoulder. Miss Smith said "Here is the Fnool dossier, sir." With her free hand she pressed the top of her blouse against her in a gesture indicating either advanced tuberculosis or advanced modesty. There were certain indications that it was the latter. "Miss Smith," Major Hauk complained, "here are the Fnools trying to take over the Sol System and I'm handed their dossier by a woman with a forty-two inch bosom. Isn't that a trifle schizophrenic -- for me, at least?" Fie carefully averted his eyes from her, remembering his wife and the two children. "Wear something else from here on out," he told her; "Or swaddle yourself. I mean, my God, let's be reasonable; let's be realistic." "Yes, Major," Miss Smith said. "But remember, I was selected ployees pool. I didn't ask to be your secretary." With Captain Lightfoot beside him, Major Hauk laid out the documents that made up the Fnool dossier. In the Smithsonian there was a huge Fnool, standing three feet high, stuffed and preserved in a natural habitat-type cubicle. School children for years had marveled at this Fnool, which was shown with pistol aimed at Terran innocents. By pressing a button, the school children caused the Terrans (not stuffed but imitation) to flee, whereupon the Fnool extinguished them with its advanced solar-powered weapon... and the exhibit reverted to its original stately scene, ready to begin all over again. Major Hauk had seen the exhibit, and it made him uneasy. The Fnools, he had declared time and time again, were no joke. But there was something about a Fnool that -- well, a Fnool was an idiotic life form. That was the basis of it. No matter what it imitated it retained its midget aspect; a Fnool looked like something given away free at supermarket openings, along with balloons and moist purple orchids. No doubt, Major Hauk had ruminated, it was a survival factor. It disarmed the Fnool's opponents. Even the name. It was just not possible to take them seriously, even at this very moment when they were infesting Provo, Utah, in the form of miniature real-estate salesmen. Hauk instructed, "Capture a Fnool in this current guise, Lightfoot, bring it to me and I'll parley. I feel like capitulating, this time. I've been fighting them for twenty years now. I'm worn out." "If you get one face to face with you," Lightfoot cautioned, "it may successfully imitate you and that would be the end. We would have to incinerate both of you, just to be on the safe side." Gloomily, Hauk said, "I'll set up a key password situation with you right now, Captain. The word is masticate. I'll use it in a sentence... for instance, 'I've got to thoroughly masticate these data.' The Fnool won't know that -- correct?" "Yes, Major," Captain Lightfice at once, hurrying to the 'copter field across the street to begin his trip to Provo, Utah. But he had a feeling of foreboding. A#"h en kis 'copter landed at the ' ' end of Provo Canyon on the outskirts of the town, he was at once approached by a twofoot-high man in a gray business suit carrying a briefcase. "Good morning, sir," the Fnool piped. "Care to look at some choice lots, all with unobstructed views? Can be subdivided into -- " "Get in the 'copter," Lightfoot said, aiming his Army-issue .# at the Fnool. "Listen, my friend," the Fnool said, in a jolly tone of voice. "I can see you"ve never really given any hard-headed thought to the meaning of our race having landed on your planet. Why don't we step into the office a moment and sit down?" The Fnool indicated a nearby small building in which Lightfoot saw a desk and chairs. Over the office there was a sign: " 'The early bird catches the worn,' " the Fnool declared. "And the spoils go to the winner, Captain Lightfoot. By nature's laws, if we manage to infest your planet and pre-empt you, we've got all the forces of evolution and biology on our side." The Fnool beamed cheerily. major back in Washington, D.C. who's on to you." "Major Hauk has defeated us twice," the Fnool admitted. "We respect him. But lie's a voice crying in the wilderness, in this country, at least. You know perfectly well, Captain, that the average American viewing that exhibit at the Smithsonian merely smiles in a tolerant fashion. There's just no awareness of the menace." By now two other Fnools, also in the form of tiny real-estate salesmen in gray business suits carrying briefcases, had approached. "Look," one said to the other. "Charley's captured a terran." "No," its companion disagreed, "the Terran captured him." 'copter," Lightfoot ordered, waving his .# at them. "You're making a mistake," the first Fnool said, shaking its head. "But you're a young man; you'll mature in time." It walked to the 'copter. Then, all at once, it spun and cried, "Death to the Terr arts!" Its briefcase whipped up, a bolt of pure solar energy whined past Lightfoot's right ear. Lightfoot dropped to one knee and squeezed the trigger of the .#; the Fnool, in the doorway of the 'copter, pitched head-forward and lay with its briefcase beside it. The other two Fnools watched as Lightfoot cautiously kicked the briefcase away. "Young," one of the remaining Fnools said, "but with' quick reflexes. Did you see the way he dropped on one knee?" Terrans are no joke," the other agreed. "We've got an uphill battle ahead of us." "As long as you're here," the first of the remaining Fnools said to Lightfoot, "why don't you put a small deposit down on some valuable unimproved land we've got a listing for? I'll be glad to run you out to have a look at it. Water and electricity available at a slight additional cost." "Get in the 'copter," Lightfoot repeated, aiming his gun steadily at them. I n Berlin, an Oberstleutnant of dient -- the West German Security Service -- approaching his commanding officer, saluted in what is termed Roman style and said, "General, die Fnoolen sind wieder zutuck. Was sollen wit jetz tun?" "The Fnools are hack?" Hochflieger said, horrified. "Already? But it was only three years ago that we uncovered their network and eradicated them." Jumping to his feet General Hochflieger paced about his cramped temporary office in the basement of the Bundesrat Gebaude, his large hands clasped behind his back. "And what guise this time? Assistant Ministers of Domestic Finance, as before?" "No sir," the Oberstleutnant said. "They have come as gear inspectors of the VW works. Brown suit, clipboard, thick glasses, middle-aged. Fussy. And, as before, nut six-tenth of a meter high." "What I detest about the Fnools," Hochflieger said, "is their ruthless use of science in the service of destruction, especially their medical techniques. They almost defeated us with that virus infection suspended in the  gum on the backs of multi-color  commerative stamps." "A desperate weapon," his subordinate agreed, "but rather too fantastic to be successful, ultimately. This time they'll probably rely on crushing force combined with an absolutely synchronized timetable." "Selbsverstandlich," Hochflieger agreed. "But we've nonetheless got to react and defeat them. Inform Terpol." That was the Terrawide organization of counter-intelligence with headquarters on Luna. Where, specifically, have they been detected?" "In Schweinfurt only, so far." "Perhaps we should obliterate the Schweinfurt area."  "They'll only turn up elsewhere." "True." Hochflieger brooded. "What we must do is pursue Operation Hundefutter to successful culmination." Hundefutter had developed for the West German Government a sub-species of Terrans six-tenths of a meter high and capable of assuming a variety of forms. They would be used to penetrate the network of Fnool activity and destroy it from within. Hundefutter, financed by the Krupp family, had been held in readiness for just this moment. "I'll activate Kommando Einsatzgmppe II," his subordinate said. "As counter-F nools they can begin to drop behind Fnool lines near the Schweinfurt area immediately. By nightfall the situation should be in our hands." "Gruss Gott," Hochfleiger prayed, nodding. "Well, get the kommando started, and we'll keep our ears open to see how it proceeds." If it failed, he realized, more desperate measures would have to be initiated. The survival of our race is at stake, Hochflieger said to himself. The next four thousand years of history will be determined by the brave act of a member of the self. He paced about, meditatiing on that. In Warsaw the local chief of the People's Protective Agency for Preserving the Democratic the coded teletype dispatch several times as he sat at his desk drinking tea and eating a late breakfast of sweet rolls and Polish ham. This time disguised as chess players, Serge Nicov said to himself. And each Fnool making use of the queen's pawn opening, Qp to Q#... a weak opening, he reflected, especially against Kp to K#, even if they draw white. But -- Still a potentially dangerous situation. On a piece of official stationery he wrote select out class of chess players employing queen's pawn opening. For Invigorating Forest-r e n e w a I Team, he decided. Fnools are small, but they can plant saplings... we must get some use out of them. Seeds; they can plant sunflower seeds for our tundra-removal vegetable-oil venture. A year of hard physical work, he decided, and they'll think twice before they invade Terra again. On the other hand, we could make a deal with them, offer them an alternative to invigorating forest-renewal activity. They could enter the Army as a special brigade and be used in Chile, in the rugged mountains. Being only sixty-one centimeters high, many of them could be packed into a single nuclear sub for transport... but can Fnools be trusted? The thing he hated most about Fnools -- and he bad learned to know them in their previous invasions of Terra was their deceitfulness. Last time they had taken the physical form of a troupe of ethnic dancers... and what dancers they had turned out to be. They had massacred an audience in Leningrad before anyone could intervene, men, women and children all dead on the spot by weapons of ingenious design and sturdy although monotonous construction which had masqueraded as folk-instruments of a fivestringed' variety. It could never happen again; all Democratic lands were alert, now;' special youth groups had been set up to keep vigil. But something new -- such as this gjiess-player deception -- could succeed as well, especially in small towns in the East republics, where chess players were enthusiastically welcomed. From a hidden compartment in his desk Serge Nicov brought out the special non-dial phone, picked up the receiver and said into the mouthpiece, "Fnools back, in North Caucasus area. Better get as many tanks as possible lined up to accept their advance as they attempt to spread out. Contain them and then cut directly through their center, bisecting them repeatedly until they're splintered and can be dealt with in small bands." "Yes, Political Officer Nicov." Serrge Nicov hung up and resumed eating his -- now cold -- late breakfast. A s Captain Lightfoot piloted the 'copter back to Washington, D.C. one of the two captured Fnools said, "How is it that no matter what guise we come in, you Terrans can always detect us? We've apstation attendants, Volkswagen gear inspectors, chess champions, folk singers complete with native instruments, minor government officials, and now real-estate salesmen -- " Lightfoot said, "It's your size." "That concept conveys nothing to us." "You're only two feet tall!" The two Fnools conferred, and then the other Fnool patiently explained, "But size is relative. We have all the absolute qualities of Terrans embodied in our temporary forms, and according to obvious logic -- " "Look," Lightfoot said, "stand Here next to me.-" The Fnool, in its gray business suit, carrying its briefcase, came cautiously up to stand beside him. "You just come up to my knee cap," Lightfoot pointed out. I'm six feet high'. You're only onethird as tall as I. In a group of Terrans you Fnools stand out like an egg in a barrel of kosher pickles." "Is that a folk saying?" the Fnool asked. I'd better write that down." From its coat pocket it produced a tiny ball point pen no longer than a match. "Egg in barrel of pickles. Quaint. I hope, when we've wiped out your civilization, that some of your ethnic customs will be preserved by our museums." "I hope so, too," Lightfoot said, lighting a cigarette. The other Fnool, pondering, said, "I wonder if there's any way we can grow taller. Is it a racial secret preserved by your people?" Noticing the burning cigarette dangling between Lightfoot's lips, the Fnool said, "Is that how you achieve unnatural height? By burning that stick of compressed dried vegetable fibers and inhaling the smoke?" "Yes," Lightfoot said, Handing the cigarette to the two-foothigh Fnool. "That's our secret. Cigarette-smoking makes you grow. We Have all our offspring, especially teen-agers, smoke. Everyone that's young." "I'm going to try it," the Fnool said to its companion. Placing the cigarette between its lips, it inhaled deeply. Lightfoot blinked. Because the Fnool was now four feet high, and its companion instantly imitated it; both Fnoois were twice as high as before. Smoking the cigarette had augmented the Fnoois' height incredibly by two whole feet. "Thank you," the now four foot-high real-estate salesman said to Lightfoot, in a much deeper voice than before. "We are certainly making bold strides, are we not?" Nervously, Lightfoot said, ' "Gimme back the cigarette." Major Julius Hauk pressed a button on his desk, and Miss Smith alertly opened the door and entered the room, dictation pad in hand. "Miss Smith," Major Hauk said, "Captain Lightfoot's away. Now I can tell you. The Fnoois are going to win this time. As senior officer in charge of defeating them, I'm about to give up and go down to the bombproof shelter constructed for hopeless situations such as this." "I'm sorry to hear that, sir," Miss Smith said, her long eyelashes fluttering. "I've enjoyed working for you." "But you, too," Hauk explained. "All Terrans are wiped out; our defeat is planet-wide." Opening a drawer of his desk he brought out an unopened fifth of Bullock  Lade Scotch which he had been given as a birthday present. "I'm going to finish this BL Scotch off first," he informed Miss Smith. "Will you join me?" "No thank you, sir," Miss Smith said. "I'm afraid I don't drink, at least during the daylight hours. Major Hauk drank for a moment from a dixie cup, then tided a little more from the bottle just to be sure it was Scotch all the way to the bottom. At last he put it down and said, "It's hard to believe that our backs could be put to the wall by creatures no larger than domestic orangestriped tomcats, but such is the case." He nodded courteously to Miss Smith. "I'm off for the concrete sub-surface bomb-proof shelter, where I hope to hold out after the general collapse of life as we know it." "Good for you, Major Hauk," Miss Smith' said, a little uneasliy. "But are you -- just going to leave me here to become a captive of the Fnools? I mean -- " Her sharply pointed breasts quivered in becoming unison beneath her blouse. "It seems sort of mean." "You have nothing to fear from the Fnools, Miss Smith," Major Hauk said. "After all, two feet tall -- " He gestured. "Even a neurotic young woman could scarcely -- " He laughed. "Really." "But it's a terrible feeling," Miss Smith said, "to be abandoned in the face of what we know to be an unnatural enemy from another planet entirely." "I tell you what," Major Hauk said thoughtfully. "Perhaps I'll ings and allow you to go below to the shelter with me." Putting down her pad and pencil and hurrying over to him, Miss Smith breathed, "Oh, Major, how can I thank you!" "Just come along," Major Hauk said, leaving the bottle of BL Scotch behind in his haste, the situation being what it was. Miss Smith clung to him as he made his way a trifle unsteadily down the corridor to the elevator. "Drat that Scotch," he murmured. "Miss Smith, Vivian, you were wise not to touch it. Given the cortico-thalamic reaction we are all experiencing in the face of the Fnoolian peril, Scotch isn't the beneficial balm it generally is." "Here," his secretary said, sliding under his arm to help prop him up as they waited for the elevator. "Try to stand firm, Major. It won't be long now." "You have a point there," Major Hauk agreed. "Vivian, my dear." Hphe elevator came at last. It was the self-service type. "You're being really very kind to me," Miss Smith said, as the major pressed the proper button and the elevator began to descend. "Well, it may prolong your life," Major Hauk agreed. "Of course, that far underground... the average temperature is much greater than at the Earth's surface. Like a deep mine shaft, it runs in the near-hundreds." "But at least we'll be alive," Miss Smith pointed out. Major Hauk removed his coat and tie. "Be prepared for the humid warmth," he told her. "Here, perhaps you would like to remove your coat." "Yes," Miss Smith said, allowing him in his gentlemanly way to remove her coat. The elevator arrived at the shelter. No one was there ahead of them, fortunately; they had the shelter all to themselves. "It is stuffy down here," Miss Smith said as Major Hauk switched on one dim yellow light. "Oh dear." She stumbled over something in the gloom. "It's so hard to see." Again she stumbled over some object; this time she half-fell."Shouldn't we have more light, Major?" "What, and attract the Fnools?" In the dark, Major Hauk felt about until he located her; Miss Smith had toppled onto one of the shelter's many bunks and was groping about for her shoe. "I think I broke the heel off," Miss Smith said. "Well, at least you got away with your life," Major Hauk said. "If nothing else." In the gloom he began., to assist her in removing her other shoe, it being worthless, now. "How long will we be down here?" Miss Smith asked. "As long as the Fnools are in control," Major Hauk informed her. "You'd better change into radiation-proof garb in case the rotten little non-terrestrials try H-bombing the White House. Here, I'll take your blouse and skirt -- there should be overalls somewhere around." "You're being really kind to me," Miss S'mitifbfeathed, as she handed him her blouse and skirt. "I can't get over it." "I think," Major Hauk said, "I'll change my mind and go back up for that Scotch; we'll be down here longer than I anticipated and we'll need something like that as the solitude frays our nerves. You stay here." He felt his way back to the elevator. "Don't be gene long,  Miss Smith called anxiously after him. "I feel terribly exposed and unprotected down here alone, and what is more I can't seem to find that radiation-proof garb you spoke of." "Be right back," Major Hauk promised. Building, Captain Lightfoot landed the 'copter with the two captive Fnools aboard. "Get moving," he instructed them, digging the muzzle of his Service .# into their small ribs. "It's because he's bigger than us, Len," one of the Fnools said to the other. "If we were the same size he wouldn't dare treat us this way. But now we understand -- finally -- the nature of the Terrans' superiority." Yes," the other Fnool said. "The mystery of twenty years has been cleared up." "Four feet tall is still suspicious-looking," Captain Lightfoot said, but he was thinking, If they grow from two feet to four feet in one instant, just by smoking a cigarette, what's to stop them from growing two feet more? Then they'll be six feet and look exactly like us. And it's all my fault, he said to himself miserably. Major Hauk will destroy me, career-wise if not body-wise. However, he continued on as best he could; the famous tradi"I'm taking you directly to Major Hauk," he told the two Fnools. "He'll know what to do with you." When they reached Major Hauk's office, no one was there. "This is strange," Captain Lightfoot said. "Maybe Major Hauk has beaten a hasty retreat," one of the Fnools said. "Does this tall amber bottle indicate anything?" "That's a tall amber bottle of Scotch," Lightfoot said, scrutinizing it. "And it indicates nothing. However -- " he removed the cap -- "I'll try it. Just to be on the safe side." After he had tried it, he found the two Fnools staring at him intently. "This is what Terrans deem drink," Lightfoot explained. "It would be bad for you." "Possibly," one of the two Fnools said, "but while you were drinking from that bottle I obtained your .# Service revolver. Hands up." Lightfoot, reluctantly, raised his hands. "Give us that bottle," the Fnool said. "And let us try it for ourselves; we will be denied nothing. For in point of fact, Terran culture lies open before us." "Drink will put an end to you," Lightfoot said desperately. "As that burning tube of aged vegetable matter did?" the nearer of the two Fnools said with contempt. It and its companion drained the bottle as Lightfoot watched. Sure enough, they now stood six feet high. And, he knew, everywhere in the world, all Fnools had assumed equal stature. Because of him, the invasion of the Fnools would this time be successful. He had destroyed Terra. "Cheers," the first Fnool said. "Down the hatch," the other said. "Ring-a-ding." They studied Lightfoot. "You've shrunk to oursize." "No, Len," the other said. "We have expanded to his." "Then at last we're all equal," Len said. "We're finally a success. The magic defense of the Terrans -- their unnatural size -- has been eradicated." A t that point a voice said, "Drop that .# Service revolver." And Major Hauk stepped into the room behind the two thoroughly drunken Fnools. "Well I'll be goddamned," the first Fnool mumbled. "Look, Len, it's the man most responsible for previously defeating us." "And he's little," Len said. "Little, like us. We're all little, now. I mean, we're all huge; goddamn it, it's the same thing. Anyhow we're equal." It lurched toward Major Hauk -- Major Hauk fired. And the Fnool named Len dropped. It was absolutely undeniably dead. Only one of the captured Fnools remained. "Edgar, they've increased in size," Major Hauk said, pale. "Why?" "It's due to me," Lightfoot admitted. "First because of the cigarette, then second because of the Scotch -- your Scotch, Major, that your wife gave you on your last birthday. I admit their now being the same size as us makes them undistinguishable from us... but consider this, sir. What ii they grew once more?" "I see your idea clearly," Major Hauk said, after a pause. "If eight feet tall, the Fnools would be as conspicious as they were when -- " The captured Fnool made a dash for freedom. Major Hauk fired, low, but it was too late; the Fnool was out into the corridor and racing toward the elevator. "Get it!" Major Hauk shouted. The Fnool reached the elevator and without hesitation pressed the button; some extra-terrestrial Fnoolian knowledge guided its hand. "It's getting away," Lightfoot grated. Now the elevator had come. "It's going down to the bombproof shelter," Major Hauk yelled in dismay. "Good," Lightfoot said grimly. "We'll be able to capture it with no trouble." "Yes, but -- " Major Hauk began, and then broke off. "You're right, Lightfoot; we must capture it. Once out on the street -- It would be like any other man in a gray business suit carrying a briefcase. "How can it be made to grow again?" Lightfoot said, as he and Major Hauk descended by means of the stairs. "A cigarette started it, then the Scotch -- both new to Fnools. What would complete their growth, make them a bizarre eight feet tall?" He racked his brain as they dashed down and down, until at last the concrete and steel entrance of the shelter lay before them. The Fnool was already inside. "That's, um, Miss Smith you hear," Major Hauk admitted. "She was, or rather actually, we were -- well, we were taking refuge from the invasion down here." Putting his weight against the door, Lightfoot swung it aside. Miss Smith at once hopped up, ran toward them and a moment later clung to the two men, safe now from the Fnool. "Thank God," she gasped. "I didn't realize what it was until -- " She shuddered. "Major," Captain Lightfoot said, "I think we've stumbled on it." Rapidly, Major Hauk said, "Captain, you get Miss Smith's clothes. I'll take care of the Fnool. There's no problem now." The Fnool, eight feet high, came slowly toward them, its hands raised. Mew subscriptions and changes of address require # weeks to process! If new evidence proves that light speed is not a limit, what will space war be like in reality? And what kind of men will be able to bear and win such wars? I rrelevantly, Commander Yuri Hammlin realized that a prestar-traveling breed of Man would have been squashed dead by such high push, Never mind that, now, he chided himself. It would take sharp wits and a lot of push to get through this mission alive. He tensed his big, leathery musby J. R. cles and just managed to squirm, without mechanical assist, to a new, more comfortable position in his padded combat pod. Fourteen kilo-g's, he thought, breathing hard enough to feel the pseudofluid stir in his helmet. He was adapting well to the push. The crew had been, too. Soon they could up it a little more. They had to stay out of Grakevi disruptor range as long as they could. Hmm. He'd better check the range again. A broad viewset faced Hammlin out of the padding of his coffin-like enclosure. With practiced deftness, he held in mind the sequence of thought forms commanding: stern view! Part of the total shipboard software complex known as Shipmind recognized the corresponding pattern of brain pulses picked up through Hammlin's helmet sensors as a command. The starfield astern, out to the standard display range of four hundred light-years, appeared in the viewer. A faint, wavering glow rimmed the edge of the view -- the tunnel-like veil of the Solsmyga's ionization trail. Hammlin noticed the slight motion of stars near the peripheral glow. What's out mean speed of passage? viewer. Spectral halos displayed around stars further astern dopplered increasingly downfrequency. And in the middle of the view, almost directly astern, gleamed two magnified blips. Hammlin studied the images of his pursuers. He was glad the rest of that Grakevi task force had finally turned back. Those two were enough. Shipmind: Range of hostile ships? They were getting still closer, he thought soberly. Quickly he made sure his ferret ship was maintaining adequate weave amplitude for that proximity. He then ordered a highly magnified view of the Grakevi ships. The two big images in his viewer were roughly circular, but blurred. They continually faded and shimmered. Hammlin was seeing the impact-glow of space dust off the armored bows of the Grakevi ships. Staring at them, he thought-commanded, to duty command monitor : "Bob?" "Sir?" "What do you make of them?" Now I'd say raiders, sir, by their performance. Their mass would put them in the Grakevi equivalent of our Rapier class." Shipmind! The hostile ships: What mass? "Yes, Bob, I think you're right. Okay, that's all." "Yes sir."craft. Built for hit-and-run attacks on suns and convoys. And well suited to running down ferrets, Hammlin realized, grimly, Altogether, forty-six kilotons against the Solsmyga's fourteen kilotons. Heavier armor. Bigger disruptors. Either of those two alone , could burn them if it catches them. They were taking a big chance by just pretending this was a reconnaissance mission. Hammlin thought of tfieir course ahead. He had studied it to the point that he could picture it in his mind -- all the way to Cairnsun. I hope it was well laid, he thought, fretfully. Well he knew how drifting matter could obsolesce astrogational files. How dangerous billowing dust could be if they hit it hard enough. He took a deep breath, and ordered: bow view! The view was Hazier than astern. Sensors near the stern had to peer forward through the ship's ionization trail. The bulk of the ship both protected those eyes from dust impact and obstructed the view within a tendegree cone straight ahead. The ship's weaving course shifted the blind spot about, however, and Shipmind built up a total view from successive sensor inputs. Stellar spectra shifted increasingly toward the blue. Had the stars not been light-years distant, hardening radiation and hysteresis drag would have threatened the ship. Secondary radiation and dust ionization could be severe, but the Solsmyga's armored hull was built to take it -- as long as the dust stayed fine. Sound me hull impacts! Hammlin thought-commanded. Shipmind filtered out the squealing spacedrive, the sporadic popping rattle of space dust on the massive, plane surfaces of their bow. Sparse yet. Not much strain on the pilots. Nearer midpoint, though... Hmm. This was a long run to make at high push. They'd be going through it fast. Okay, cease hull sound! In the abrupt quiet, Hammlin relaxed for a moment from his restless checking on how his command was running. He was glad that strident ship sounds didn't carry though to his combat pod. Immersed in the pseudo-fluid, his pale, muscular body bare but for plastic helmet and shorts, it would have been torture. The spring-dampened pod was restful, like a womb. Umbilical cables and tubes to his helmet and shorts enhanced the effect. Teliberately relaxing, Hammlin L' saw their situation clearly. sighted by the Grakevi task force near a possibly hostile sun. That far Hammlin had fulfilled his mission. And as it turned out, it was a Grakevi sun. The prime planet had been scrambled years before, but Hammlin had detected two underground settlements being started on the next world out, even though it was a marginal habitat. That meant, he resemens mounted m psddin engUmf cot tcmiwisation   mith ship-mitidyCriv i',a vicws Camcri'Tfool, commeMctium # imdicstion -- " H # TK Tpc pseudo .kdd. drain and Vcttfe-for yseidfaild.  waste awL  fleeted, that the two raiders astern would keep after them, trying to burn them before he could take back word of these settlements. It was tricky, this pretense of flight, without being free to really tty to lose them. Arid dangerous. Those raiders were hot. A new class of ship, maybe, with prime crews. This would take plenty of skill and push, or they would never reach Cairnsun. An itch distracted him. Straining mightily against the fourteen kilo-g push, Hammlin slid a hand across his hard body to where he could reach it. Ahh, that felt better, he thought, scratching. Mow he'd better see about getting the push up. Shipmind! Conference circuit; monitors and specialist staff! To body specialist: "Tolefante, I want the push upped again. Any problems?" "How much up?" "One kilo-g. Gradually, of course." Well, from the cardiac traces, I'd say we can take it, but -- " "Fine! Medicate as necessary." " -- But, uh... Yes sir." "Skipper," broke in the hardware specialist, can we hold off the up-push a few minutes? I'm still getting in the repair-module replacement for one of the. stemward eyes. Changing push may damage it." Side circuit to mind specialist ! "Burton, those modules are engineered for over twenty kilo-g's, peak. Try to juice up Harley's morale a little more. Subliminal tigering, or something." "Yes sir. A work engram of his was starting to act up-. I'll try to cover it." "Good!" Back to conference circuit! "Harley, we can't put off the push, but it'll be gradual. I've got confidence that you can cope with it, boy. Show me you can take it!" "Uh, yes sir. I'll try." "That's 'the spirit! "Command monitor," Hammlin went on, "are the Grakevi still closing?" "Yes sir. And duty jammer just reported changes in their code patterns. Nothing he could break, but maybe they're getting close enough to try something." "Okay, let's not delay any longer, then. That's all. Get set. Up-push coining!" Shipmind : End conference circuit. Gradual increase to fifteen kilog's, mean push! flashed a comer of the viewer, and Hammlin heard the warning repeated in Ms helmet speakers. In all twenty-two combat pods of his crew, he knew, the warning was being repeated. As the long-range ferret ship pushed harder and harder, Hammlin felt his breath coming tighter. Almost without thinking, he flexed one muscle and then another against the push. It was a hypnotic compulsion meant to speed his push adaptation. He was glad they were using # was more buoyant than the old stuff. Good thing he had been able to get some. A rough mission, this one. Hammlin stared at the viewer. Those raiders weren't dropping back very fast. He checked with Shipmind. So. They were upping push I , too. It frustrated him that the enemy should so nearly match his stamina. Any enemy achievement irritated him. "Think they're pretty tough, huh?" he husked through clenched teeth', Their very name was in his mouth a curse. "Grakevi! Hrrach!" He glowered at the slowly dwindling blips. II T T ammlin remembered the day he had been entrusted with this mission. He had been summoned to the office of Shoal-Staff Brigadier Odyn Stuart, back at #-L Sector Staff Headquarters. At the old man's bidding, Commander Hammlin had eased his big, tough body into a comfortable chair by the desk, but he did not relax, not in Brigadier Stuart's office. Stuart was a perceptive, calculating, strong-minded man, and he set a hard pace. His men never dared' call him the affectionately familiar "Ohm" Stuart to his face. Yet now, oddly, the Brigadier appeared to be in a remarkably mellow mood. He praised Hammlin for a recent daring reconnaissance, mused about a happier time -- oh, how many years ago -- when there was no desperate war situation, no vicious slaughter and counterslaughter, no scrambling, of planets in a widening no-man's-space. The opposing forces were interpenetrating, he mentioned. Soon Sector Staff Headquarters would be moved further back. And what did Hammlin think of recent Grakevi pursuit tactics? But presently the Brigadier paused in his probing small talk to regard Hammlin thoughtfully. "Suppose we came upon a world that seemed ideal for settlement," Stuart murmured, "but on which there was some serious hazard we couldn't detect. How do you suppose we would deal with it?" For a moment the question didn't make sense to Hammlin, and why had the old man asked it? Hammlin shifted uneasily in his seat under Stuart's shrewd appraisal. "Well, uh, it would depend on the hazard, I would think" Stuart was silent. "How can the hazard be detectable? I don't understand." "Hmm. Well," Stuart suggested, "suppose this was a planet on such mind-expending drug, occurred naturally. There would be no way to detect it. The traces would be too slight." "Yes. but one could infer the presence of the drug from the effects. The symptoms..." Stuart shook his head. "The symptoms are initially too slight, too varied, too erratic. Too many other explanations can be given. In the beginning nothing is even suspected. And yet, over a long time -- you see?" "Uh... yes. Yes." How ghastly! In their present desperate need for strength the Helgad League would rush colonists to a promising world as fast as they could be settled. Whole settlements -- thousands of the finest people -- would be getting smoked. Pathetic! And if the cumulative brain poisoning was severe enough, they would eventually be dying of it without ever realizthem. Only off-world eyes would see something amiss -- but not in time . "Yes," said Stuart, watching the troubled look come over Hammlin's broad, bony face. "It can be dangerous. Very dangerous. Especially when you think of how long a government can take to react to even blatant facts. And the planet... well, such a planet is no good for settlement. But still, it has uses." Q 'mart leaned back in his chair.  Hammlin's bushy blond eyebrows rose; his deep blue eyes showed question. "Look," said Stuart, "suppose an enemy power can be lured into grabbling such a prize. Eh? With the right handling, it might be used to bleed 'em of men and supplies for years." "Uh, yes..." "Say there was valuable equipment there, to sweeten the bait," added Stuart, warming to his subject. "Some partly built settlements. And a weak garrison fleet holding the star." He leaned forward to emphasize: "In a situation like the present one, with both sides hungering for worlds to settle and draw strength from, the enemy would grab eagerly at such a world if we just lured them to it." Leaning back in his chair, the old man added, almost as an afterthought, "The luring them to Cairn -- that will be your job." "You mean... you mean this world exists? A planet with "It exists. But... maybe it . what it is, but there's something there, and it's deadly." Hammlin thoughtfully rubbed his chin as he turned this over in his mind. The room was quiet, but for the background susurration of Sector Staff Headquarters. "It's addictive," Stuart went on, running a hand over his closecropped white hair. "Take a man off Cairn who's been there over six months, Ship Time, and he becomes so accident-prone that he usually gets' himself killed. Or he gets sick of something and dies. But once he's been there a decade or two, he's too stupid to even dress himself. "Yuri, it cost us plenty to find onists lost, not to mention their installations. Now we're going to try to get back the cost of that information. We want the Graks to pay for it. They've taken dozens of suns from us in recent months. Right on this front: Krag, Barnasun, Samli -- all gone. We're being pressed hard. Let's see if we can't funnel some of that pressure onto Cairn." The two men stood up. "We're counting on you, Yuri Hammlin. Here's your memory card on the Cairn System, suggested tactics, all the data you might need." The older man paused, then gripped Hammlin's shoulder. Lure them to Cairn, Yuri. Hook them on that world. Hook them hard!" "I'll do my very best, sir." "That's what I'll be counting on. Good luck!" Hphe ship drove on. Hammlin rested, but after a time he roused himself again to check the crew. Third shift, he found, had just gone off duty, to be replaced by first shift. For each two-hour shift, four times a day, one of the  three command monitors watched over his two pilots and two weaponeers. Meanwhile, each of the three operations monitors watched through his shift as Shipmind ran maintenance checks on crew and ship. At his call for any complicated maintenance was the specialist staff : body specialist, mind specialist, hardware technician and software technician. The men seemed to be holding up fairly well, Hammlin reflected. Hmm. He wondered how piloting was going. Shipmind: Show me duty pilot display! Alternating views blinked at him. One showed ahead, and one astern. The views were speckled with navigation codes and course lines. Schmidt was a good man, Hammlin thought. He was showing plenty hunch-power. Good. That was just what Shipmind needs. Checking, Hammlin saw that the co-pilot was up to his task, too. Seeing then to his ship's defenses, Hammlin next checked on his duty weaponeers. The Grakevi were still beyond effective disruptor range, so the zapper was mainly helping the other weaponeer, the jammer, as ' he probed the enemy electronically. Hammlin saw the weird designs displayed in their viewsets: spectrum analyses, requests from Shipmind on how best to try to crack codes, dance patterns for target ranging past enemy jamming, and strategies for slipping craze patterns through enemy filtering. With Shipmind listening closely, the two weaponeers chatted conspiratorially, planning ways to do in the enemy. But, Hammlin reflected, their Grakevi counterparts were planning the same -- with the Helgad in mind. And there were more of them. Two raiders worth! The ship fled onward. Tlie Grakevi fell back again, for a time, as the ferret pushed harder. Then they began to creep up once more. Hammlin meditated battle tactics. A stern chase, he thought. An adaptation contest, as usual. They were keeping to the high side of optimum push for fastest crew adaptation: just short of immobility. The Grakevi couldn't push much harder without pilot gray-out. And pilot intuition was necessary to hold a clear course at these kilolight speeds. Burton Mind specialist tsh class #f, Now, when the Grakevi got within effective zap range... Hmm. Weaving would make hits unlikely, at first. And most of the energy would be reflected off the sharply sloping sternward armor. At most, a few ship eyes would periodically be temporarily burned. The disruptor batteries were well shielded within the fluke notch. As the Graks got closer, though, the Grak disrupter flashes would burn hotter and hotter, he reflected. Each coherent flash, a searing pulse pattern keyed to hull absorption frequencies, could at closer range boil off centimeters of armor, leaving a smooth, shiny depression where it hit. We had to avoid letting the Graks get close enough to be likely to hit with those big disrupters, Hammlin thought. Evasive maneuvers, chaff, jamming, flares, plasmoids -- anything to confound them, to keep them at a distance until men reach Cairnsun. If men can make it to Caimsun, if they reached the Helgad garrison force there... fjphe Solsmyga had reached a push of # gilo-g's when the Grakevi raiders struck... Hammlin had just awakened when -- "Skipper, something odd Here. They're still almost two lightminutes away, but we're starting to get continuous disruptor ranging pulses. Duty jammer's been picking up new intership com. Says he thinks they just went on stereo zap-control." "Uh, Donovan?" "Yeah. First shift's on. Those Graks are tanging us like they mean business." "For how long?" "Couple minutes." Hammlin finally came all awake with I a start as he realized the situation: Shipmind! Go to mid-zap range battle weave! Dutycrew to full alert! Bring next shift up to standby alert! The viewer blinked acknowledgment. To command monitor: (Harry, I smell a trick! Get set!) "Right!" To duty operations monitor: "Any limp in the works to allow for?" "No, skipper. Ship's tight." "Good." Good. Shipmind was on the job. Hammlin's viewer showed excess power from the two fusion chambers bleeding off the hull radiators. Now to see what those Graks were -- Hammlin heard the characteristic scratchy splatter of disruptor pulses in his helmet speakers. But why? They were till too far away. Shipmind : Show me stern view! Report uncommon hostile action. Hammlin studied the two weav-' img, twinkling spots in his viewer as she thought-commanded: To duty command monitor: "Harry, what do you make of it?" ed Shipmind in the edge of the viewer. "Don't know, sir," said Harry Donovan. "A feint, maybe?" "Could be." Had they just meant to spook him? Hammlin asked himself. Had he strained the crew unnecessarily? Had he lost us some tactical advantage? "Shall we cut back to range limit weave, sir?" "Ah... yes, Harry -- but do it Shipmind : Give me bow view! T o duty co-pilot: "Feel there's anything ahead that they could be trying to herd us toward?" answered the command monitor. "No, sir. Course feels okay right now," said the co-pilot. What should he' check now? Hammlin asked himself, closing his eyes in silent concentration. What could it be? "Duty zapper's ranging, just in case," the command monitor went on. "Jammer's feeling them -- hey! They're zapping out of focus! Too broad to even burn the ship eyes. Wonder what hap -- " f  through his closed eyelids Hammlin saw a flash of light on the viewer. A violent nervous jolt painfully twitched his body, dazing him. He gasped. His heart pounded. "Craze pattern," he groaned, with waves of clammy chill running over his skin. Craze pattern! Filter it!! Block it! Quick, filter it! A craze pattern! Don't let another one through! Panting, Hammlin fought to calm his trembling. His eyes remained tightly shut against the possibility of another flash. It could kill him. Had Shipmind managed to set blocks against another one? He had to act fast -- the Graks! What were they doing? He needed information! But... only... The viewer! Was it craze-blocked? That had been a visual pattern, Hammlin thought. A powerful one. He shuddered at the memo-, ry. Even with his eyes closed, he Had got it bad! What had it done to tfie crew. Was anyone else left? Had Shipmind set up craze blocks? What was the ship status? How could he find out without getting killed by another flash if he looked at the viewer? The helmet speakers! That was it! He'd get an acoustic report. Only, what if part of that craze pattern was acoustic? Calling for sound might bring Jt through. What should he do? Hammlin squirmed on the edge of a cold sweat. His hands fidgeted abstractly. He tried to visualize the present state of the ship. Could they have crazed Shipmind? Might they be about to? Shipmind : Beware of similarmethod crazing attempt on Shipmind! Hammlin wondered if there there was any Shipmind left to get his thought command. If they would get Shipmind, he couldn't do a thing. He was helpless! But wait. The ship was still at high push. Yes, and it was weaving, although it felt kind of jerky. How come? Pilots knocked out, probably. Or maybe something the Graks were doing. At least part of Shipmind must be up -- he hoped! Hammlin swallowed anxiously. He had to get communication! He'd have to take a chance on the acoustics. If the Graks knew they'd got the Helgad... They must know! They must be pushing all they could to close in and finish things! He had to act! But, if there was an acoustic craze , . , He Had to do it! Almost convulsively, Hammlin thought-commanded, Shipmind: Report status acoustically! in its clipped feminine monotone. Hammlin let out his breath. He was still alive! Good old Shipmind! he thought. It was still up! Are filter blocks set up against repeat visual crazing? Hoping it was effective, Hammlin cautiously opened his eyes. Shipmind: What is crew status? TT'or a moment Hammlin lay in numbed silence. The greater part of his crew was out! Are they dead? So. Maybe they still had a chance. Maybe enough men would recover to crew the ship through. But right now, they were in bad trouble. Even third shift was incomplete. Shipmind: Who's the casualty on third shift? So all his jammers were out. Who of the specialist staff is out? Burton! Just when the need for him was greatest! Just then Hammlin felt the ship's weaving course becoming less jerky. Shipmind : Did the third-shift pilots just get on-line? Good! To duty co-pilot: "Pomeroy?" "Yes, sir." "Did the craze hit you? How do you feel?" "I'm okay, sir. I was asleep when Shipmind called me on duty." "Fine! You and MacKinzie -- don't strain yourselves. You may Have a long shift. The pilots on the other shifts are hurt." "Yes, sir. We'll spell each other to make it last." "That's it! Now, take it as easy as you can." "Okay, sir." To duty command monitory "Bob?" "Yes sir. Zeitlin here." "Did Shipmind say your viewer was safe? Have you looked astern?" Uh, yes, sir. I just came on. Shipmind said emergency." "That's right. The Graks got a craze pattern through." He hoped the stern view was craze-blocked on his viewer. He had to chance it. Shipmind : Give me a stern view! Hammlin blinked defensively as the view popped into his vie ,vset. He. was breathing a little fast, and very much aware of what could have happened if his viewer hadn't been craze-blocked. But all he saw were two weaving blips twinkling brightly among the stars. "Hadn't we better up push a bit, sir?" Zeitlin suggested. Range of hostile ships? a corner of the viewer. So much closer since this had happened. A little more and they might have gotten everyone. They still might. "Yes, up it, Bob. You take it. Try to keep them back beyond a light-minute. But try also to not strainyour shift too much. The other two shifts were knocked out, and I don't know how long you'll have to be on." "Okay, sir. I'll do my best." "Good!" To body specialist: "How are the casualties?" "Sir, all the casualties are unconscious. Some are in serious condition. I haven't had time to check them all specifically, yet. Sliipmind is running suggestive first-aid and breath-input medication already, of course. They show Symptoms of a very severe recent trauma. In fact -- " "Make it snappy, Tolefante. How's Burton?" "I hadn't gotten to him yet, sir," answered Tolefante, sounding hurt. "Well, get on it! We need him badly." "Yes, sir. If that's what you want, sir." Surly, smart-aleck pup! He was straight out of med training, and he thought he knew everything! npo software technician: "Vledervoe, you running down that craze pattern?" "Yes, sir. A bad one. I caught a little of it myself." "How do you feel?" "Okay, sir. Not much of it came through this viewer." "That's a relief. Now look -- here's what I want you to do: First, make sure Shipmind is filtered so we don't get another one in the same way. Secondly, get fixed up any damage the one that got through did to Shipmind. And finally, find out how the Graks did it. Let whoever's standing in for duty jammer know as soon as you find out. Got that?" "Uh, yes, sir," answered Vledervoe, uncertainly. "That's what I'm doing. But you don't mean strictly in that order, do you?" "Do it any way it goes fastest, but those are the priorities." "Very well, sir." Yledervoe sounded relieved. He was very liberal-minded. After years of software experience, he thought almost like Shipmind. To duty operations monitor, Hammlin thought-commanded : "Otto, are you on?" "Yes, sir." "What damage did the Graks do while we were out from that crazing?" "Is that what it was, sir? Uh, not much, it seems. A playbackshows that Shipmind was on its own for only about a couple of minutes. During most of that time it shows the Grak disrupters were awfully weak, or out of focus or something. They only shined through the radar camouflage in a couple of places. Hardly took any armor off. "The bow armor is kinda pocked up, though. Down three centimeters in places. Not serious on eighty-centimeter armor." "We still have a long way to go." said Hammlin, quietly. "Yes, sir. That we do." "Otto, you better leave the hardware pretty much to Harley for a while. I want you to give Tolefante all the help you can with the crew. Keep him moving. We're just riding on third shift. No reserve." "Okay, sir. I'll do that." "Good man." Hammlin paused a moment, reviewing the situation. He had to conserve himself, too, he realized. There was no telling how long they would take to deal with the emergency. He noticed that he was pressing harder into his pod padding. Oof -- Zeitlin was really getting the push up, he thought. Must be that the Graks didn't want to lose range. This was plenty strain. But leave the man be. He'd better see what Tolefante Has found out by now. Shipmind: To body specialist: "What have you found out, Tolefante?" "Burton just regained consciousness, sir, but he's in bad shape. He's babbling incoherently." Ohipmind! Give me mind specialist pod view and sound! Of all the blasted nerve. Some nardy bureaucrat made rules, and he couldn't get to his men! Hrrach! "Okay, Tolefante," said Hammlin, grimly. "You take care of him. You fix him up good, and you do it fast! I need that man!" "Sir, I'm the body specialist, not -- " "I don't care wEat you call yourself! You're supposed to be cross-trained in Burton's specialty as well. If you can't remember your lesson, ask Shipmind!" Hammlin snapped off contact with a brusque thought-command, and lay silent in his combat pod to let his temper cool. After a moment Shipmind anI thought -- maybe you'd want to know about the other casualties?" It was Otto Zagorsky, sounding very meek. Realization came to Hammlin: that the operations monitor had been monitoring Tolefante, as his task required, and had heard it all. It annoyed and chagrined Hammlin that he had displayed his temper thus -- to the possible detriment of the ship -- but it was done and past, now. "Yes, how are they?" He asked in a more even voice. "Well, sir, apparently the pattern going through the first shift jammer viewset was the worst. Beck is in a coma. It's bad, sir." Zagorsky paused cautiously. Hammlin waited. "The rest seem to be gradually coming out of it, sir," Zagorsky went on. "They look like they were having nightmares. Some worse than others. Except for two: Leinster and Stewart. They are conscious, but not making much sense. We're running some of the therapy routines in Shipmind to them, and to the others, too. It's helping, but I don't have much idea how long it'll take. Too bad we don't have Burton available. He could work the therapy a lot better." Yes, well... Do your best, Otto. Burton especially. And see about juicing up Tolefante's morale, a little if it'll make him any faster. Shipmind just sassed me, and I blew up at him." "Yes, sir. I'll do that, sir." "Good. That's all." So, thought Hammlin, staring thoughtfully at the blanked viewset. Leinster and Stewart: the second shift pilot and zapper. But would they recover in time? Would enough of the others? If they didn't, he knew, the exhaustion of third shift would leave the ferret a robot, without a crew. It would lack the intuitive skill, the feel for the situation that was needed to avoid most of the dense space dust and Grakevi zapping. They would never reach Cairnsun. The mission would fail. It must not fail. Too much depended upon it. Ohm Stuart was counting on him! IV 'T'vays passed. The continual sizzling splatter of disrupter pulses sounded in Hammlin's helmet speakers. He'd better leave that sound a while, he thought exhaustedly. It would keep him reminded that those Grak raiders were just light-seconds behind. Knowing the danger would help keep him awake. The high-push swerving of the ship jarred him. Fourteen days in combat, he mused. It was telling on all of them. If only their luck held. It was not long to midpoint, now. If they could just make it through midpoint... His body ached. He could only move without mechanical assist during moments of down-push for doppler evasion. When the ferret up-pushed again, the strain hurt him. He felt that he was starting to get bedsores. Peaking to eighteen kilo-g's, now, he reflected. To the genetic limit of their adaptability. Up peak push much more, and it play summary of crew health, he thought-commanded. Studying the data which appeared in the viewset, he was dully saddened by the ultimate state shown for Beck and Pomeroy. How many more, #I disrupters face forward, (J baktev iesofe) # disrupbovs face aft Of Batteries cfz) would kill them -- as it Had killed Pomeroy already. He was the second loss so far, Hammlin thought, remembering the third-shift co-pilot. Beck had been the first to go. Beck, the jammer on first shift, had never come out of coma after the Grakevi craze pattern hit him. He had lingered three days, then perished as the ship jerked about, dodging violently, to avoid being zapped as it darted through a narrow gap opening across a dust cloud. Hammlin's sense of duty urged him to see to his men, again. Disyet? He wondered. Would any of them make it? Who could know. They'd try, though. They had to try. Hammlin absently rubbed an itch high on his bald scalp against the inside of his helmet. That felt better. At least the rest of the crew had pretty well recovered, he thought. It was slow, but a big relief all the same. It had been hard on them. That opening craze pattern had interfered with their push' adaptation. It was a near thing, for a while, Hammlin remembered. With third shift becoming exhausted, and the other two shifts still very shaky, he had Had to juggle along on the last bit of endurance of first one man and then another. Building back up from that ordeal had been difficult. The Grakevi had never let up. Qhipmind : Show stern view,  again, Hammlin ordered. He studied the motions of the zapping raiders. Abruptly the viewset blanked protectively as a nuclear flare shell went off. Seconds later the view faded back in to show the fireball falling faster and faster toward the raiders. They swept by, dodging easily, and it dwindled into the distance. Shipmind : How long until midpoint? Hmm. It didn't seem like such a short while since he had last checked. Maybe he was getting tense. Well, there was no time just to lie here fretting. He had to see how Shipmind was coming with midpoint tactics calculation. Hammlin tried to help Shipmind, but it was hard to concentrate in the jouncing corSbat pod. His back felt sore where it had pressed too long into the padding. "Uh, Skipper?" "Yes, Vledervoe?" He sounded badly tired, too, thought Hammlin. "I found out the rest on what that craze pattern did," reported Vledervoe in his dry, studious voice. "Or anyway, about as much as could still be found out." "What is that?" "Well, as I mentioned before, when they keyed that craze pattern through their disruptors, the pulse hit the outer overhead eyes hard enough to crosswalk over to the second-level visual reduction lines before it would have reached the first set of block points." Circuit logic diagrams showed on Hammlin's viewer Hammlin quickly contracted them to just a corner of his viewset so he could also keep watch astern. "Uh, it also apparently jumped from the VR lines to the overhead VR disc-waffle leads," Vledervoe went on. "That's how it got into number three visual buffer an F tier. I was mistaken before when I said it came straight through the VR lines. The second-level VR lines have filtering on CJ# level. In fact -- " "Wait, there," Hammlin interrupted. "Have you told duty jammer?" "Uh, the jammer -- yes, sir. I just did." "Okay. Now then, what remains to be healed up?" "Well, it went through Bank #, mucking it up. From there it spilled into the end of viewset interface storage. At that point a machine hypnotic translated and took control of three autoprocessors. Uh, yes, I'm pretty sure it must have been three of them. That is, the read-around dump digest showed -- " "I'll take your word for it," said Hammlin impatiently. "Uh, okay. Well, the parasitic unfolded and spilt craze pattern through most of the duty switches in the last eighteen interface buffers. The primary association channels in those buffers are all lost." "Hmm. How bad is that?" "Uh, well. I'll have to splice new association linkages for Area #C as soon as I can find the subject needs. Most of the thought routines that were clobbered are on the system back-up library, so there's no problem there, but M#LL is changed, and I'll have to rig up a new one. "Overall, I mostly just have to take care of interpretation to the viewset displays, yet. Two or three days more, and I should be finished. Most of Shipmind functions that were affected are working now. We just have to look out for a little interpretive amnesia at random moments until those linkages are going through again." "Hmm." Hammlin considered. "We're reaching midpoint soon. To what extent would you say this, ah, amnesia will hamper us?" V ledervoe thought a moment. "It'll be all right," he concluded. "The combat report functions are all running. It's just that stellar background codes may not update promptly at times, for instance. Or hull thermal displays. "Shipmind knows what they are, but presentation may be off," Vledervoe added'. "Can't we, uh, sort of tap through to the right information?" "It's not as simple as that. The build-up functors have to get the same data the crew gets, for feedback to cerebral telemetry evaluation. Otherwise crew reactions will start running up reaction error in Shipmind." "Oh. Well... you say we'll get essential data through midpoint, though, huh?" "Yes, sir. No problem there." "Okay, well, let's have it fixed as soon as we can. But keep yourself ready for any emergency damage we may take getting through midpoint." "Yes sir." Hammlin broke contact. That Vledervoe! he thought. Good thing he knew his stuff. Hammlin didn't know the half of what he had been talking about. Like Burton, with his mind-oriented jargon. A good thing Burton Had soon recovered enough to help. The boys had picked up a lot faster after he was able to start directing therapy. That had been a hair-raising episode, Hammlin remembered: Tolefante, Zagorsky and Shipmind hanging on with what advice Burton could give between delirium and fainting spells. Shipmind had even got worried enough to let him in on how it was going on. Hah! In the viewer, eerie little lights flittered through space astern as disrupter zappage cut through puffs of dust where chaff spells had exploded. Despite long familiarity, the sight fascinated Hammlin. Presently he closed his eyes to rest them. He became aware of his tiredness, again, and he felt itchy. What a strain he thought. Then -- mind: "Skipper? Adler here." "Yes. Go ahead, Izzy." He was in better shape than most, Hammlin noticed from the voice. "Sir, we just lost another sternward disrupter. A pulse came through the rotary shield just as she bore. Messed up the laticing. The electron-focused optics are all shot." "You mean it won't take sharp focus?" "No, sir. And reflection is so far off that it could burn out if we overrode and zapped it anyway." "Mmm. Okay, better shut it down and close the shield." "Yes, sir." "That's three out of eight, now." "Yes, sir. Just minor occlusiori on the other five. They're still bright enough to give a good burn." "Okay. See that they bear close and hot at midpoint. It won't be long now." "Yes, sir. They're ready for fast tracking." "Good. And how's midpoint checkdown coming?" "Okay, sir. Almost finished." "Fine. Run me a damage summary when you're through." "Yes, sir." Hammlin broke contact. He sighed. Five sternward disrupters left, he thought. Well, they would not be needing the sternward batteries much longer. Not after midpoint. T n the viewer, distance madeeven the nearer stars seem to flow sedately, though their mean speed was almost three kilolights. He couldn't remember ever passing at this high a relative speed, before. Hammlin felt a bit of a thrill as he watched. This was a long run they were making this mission. Compared to tKe ferret ship and its pursuers, the stars were almost stationary, relative to each other. At midpoint the ferret would have to reverse the push -- to begin slowing -- if it was to come to rest with respect to Cairnsun on arrival. But when the moment came to slow, what of the pursuing raiders? Shipmind: How long now to midpoint? It would be dangerous, Hammlin reflected. He could only hope they came through it. The view astern flickered incessantly, now, as enemy disruptor pulses came close. As the range had shortened, the ship's dodge circle relentlessly contracted. The big, bright disruptors the raiders mounted weren't missing so often, anymore, npr by so much. damage summary." "Okay, thank you, Izzy." The report appeared in Hammlin's viewer. He studied it thoughtfully. The drive seemed to be holding up well, he noted, reassured. All gyroplasms were swinging smoothly. Primary fusion chamber was ticking a little out of tune, Cowles Co-Pihk V though. He'd have to watch that. He studied the sonic hull trace a long moment. It showed most of their sternward-sloping radar muffling burned away, but that didn't matter. What worried him was the thinness in places of their sternward armor, especially on the fluke. Maybe it would last, he brooded. If they burned through before midpoint... With a taut sigh he went on to the rest of the report. The damage to Shipmind from that first craze pattern penetration had been reported by Vledervoe already. A second craze pattern had got through a day later, and for a time it had silenced all their disruptors, but that damage to Shipmind was already repaired. At least they had got one back at the Graks, Hammlin thought, remembering how, for a few seconds, one of the raiders had lost push, almost dropping out of the chase. The Graks on that one really must have sweated to catch up again, he hoped. The weaving of the ferret jostled him about in the viewsetlit gloom of his combat pod. In his tiredness, the pseudofluid felt chilly, but he dared not order the temperature raised. Nor would Shipmind probably have obeyed, he realized, for in that greater bit of comfort he might fall asleep, despite the ravening enemy behind them. T T ammlin felt an itch on his thigh and wondered if he could reach it at this push. It was cold as a tomb. "HmpH!" he snorted. He was getting down. Better have Burton juice him up with a little more vim. See to it, Shipmind. The view blinked asknowledgment. Oh, that itch! Hammlin started working a hand toward it. In the viewer, he saw glowing coveys of erratically darting plasmoids fall quickly astern. More followed them as they vanished. They weren't much of a threat to the enemy, Hammlin thought, but at least they helped confuse his zap-control. The itch went away before he could reach it, leaving him vaguely frustrated. He stirred in his mind, wondering what to attend to next. Shipmind : How long until midpoint? Operations monitor finished his midpoint checkdown, Hamlin reminded himself, slowly. The ship was as ready as it was going to be. The crew... uh, first shift was on. Shipmind, we better go over to second shift a few minutes -- uh, seven minutes -- before midpoint. Keep first shift on active back-up through midpoint, so we # # sional advice from Burton, he tried to prepare them for peak performance. Shipmind, Hammlin knew, was weighing the merits of assorted midpoint gambits. As the tactical configuration varied, Shipmind was opting for first one, and then another. When midpoint came, it would execute its choice of the moment. It was good to have Shipmind for such tasks, Hammlin felt. And yet... and yet, Shipmind wasn't absolutely infallible. Depending on it too much made him uneasy. The flickering viewer showed him the two flashing blips astern weaving to and fro against the stellar background. The obstructive ejaculations behind which the ferret tried to hide itself dropped toward the foe and beyond. He wasn't getting enough feel of their weave, Hammlin sensed, as he studied them. He needed more detail. Shipmind : Insert secondorder weave codes! Additional symbols appeared by the Grakevi raider images and also superimposed on the wavering ionization veil at the margin of his view. Reading them, Hammlin grasped better the why of their current motion. All three ships were jerking about in random evasion, but the ferret was also trying to stay in the blind spot directly ahead of first one raider and then the other. The raiders pitched and yawed to bring their forward-facing disruptors more nearly to bear straight ahead, but they couldn't wag too far over without space dust scouring their disruptors, quickly ruining them. As the raiders swerved, both to avoid possible mines in the ferret's wake and to bring their disruptors to bear, the ferret swerved also. Sometimes it swerved away, forcing the raiders back toward it in pursuit. Sometimes it swerved with them, trying to stay in a blind spot. The dance went on and on. Still watching, Hammlin thought forward to midpoint. Surprise was the essence in this, he reminded himself. If they could reverse push unexpectedly enough to get past the raiders before they could begin slowing much, the men had a chance. They would surely go by too fast for the Graks to have time to burn the ship badly. On the other hand, Hammlin realized only too well that if the raiders began slowing almost as soon as the ferret, their pace would almost match that of the ferret as it passed them. There would be a furious exchange of disruptor pulses which the smaller, weaker ferret could not hope to survive. As they cut through it, and the ship sensed dire indon't lose continuity. Have third shift at emergency standby. Hammlin yawned. Then, rousing himself, he wondered, if he had given those orders before, already? He couldn't quite remember. Could he have given conflicting orders. Hmm he didn't know. Oh, well, Shipmind could figure it out. It was a good thing Shipmind had enough judgment to allow for the state of the ship's complement in obeying orders. He felt rotten. Dully, Hammlin obeyed. The slurry he sucked through his helmet nipple had several peculiar tastes in succession, before it finished coming. Hammlin waited for a bit, and belched. His beard had grown beyond bristliness, and he could feel his breath stir it in the pseudofluid. Familiarity dulled his senses to within bare toleration of the cesspool flavor of the pseudofluid. Gack, it was strong. A man could almost tell how long he'd been in combat by the reek. They ought to hurry up and redesign these pods to stay clean no matter what. The ship had put drugs in his nourishment, and his grogginess cleared somewhat. The urgency of the situation took hold of him. Not much time left! Shipmind: Did you take my crew disposition? The viewer blinked acknowledgment. So. Hammlin considered the effects of the impending assignments on his men. Harry might take it a little hard if he pulled first shift off just before midpoint, he reflected, picturing Low Commander Harry Donovan's bluff personality in his mind. He might get the idea that Hammlin didn't trust him for the big moment. It might hamper his effectiveness. Hammlin didn't want that. He was their best command monitor. It wouldn't do to go building his ego up to the extent that the others ultimately felt low, though. Hmm. Well, he'd see. Shipmind! To duty command monitor: "Harry, I'm glad first shift has been holding up so well. I know it's a strain on you, by not having Beck to handle jamming, but for the sake of continuity do you think you can stand back-up to second shift through midpoint?" "Why, uh, sure. We'll stand duty spot if you want." "Thanks Harry, but I'll want a fresh shift carrying most of the load. No reflection on your shift, mind you." "Okay, sir. As you say." T hat was a relief, Hammlin thought. Having done what he could to reconcile Donovan to a subordinate role, Hammlin then went on to have a word with the others of his crew. With occajury, capture-safe circuits would trigger bothi fusion chambers and nuclear munitions, and the ferret would be no more. H ammlin didn't like that thought. This wouldn't do! Come on. Ship mind : Give me a little more subliminal optimism. Hammlin stared at that message in the viewer. Cheerful, aren't you? he grumbled inwardly at Shipmind. Huh! Okay, okay. Slave driver! But then the thought of his responsibility, of his command, stiffened Hammlin's self-discipline, and he brought his able military mind to bear in quest of flaws to the gambit shown in his viewer. Abruptly he remembered: There wasn't much time left! The minutes ticked by, and gradually Hammlin helped Shipmind work out an optimum envelope of strategies. When midpoint came, the ferret would try to slip back down its own wake, darting through' a screen of chaff puffs and interference shells laid down a moment before. If we could slip down the blind spot of at least one of them... Hammlin advised, engrossed. Hmm. But not so much chaff, I think. We don't want it to tip them off. And that trigger pattern for the echo shells looks a little obvious. How about --  -- Oh, I see. Okay. But do it a little more this way. Hammlin thought-sketched in the viewer. Shipmind made changes. Finally, they compromised. Another thing, Hammlin added: We could fire a couple torpedoes for extra interference. We mustn't overly risk knocking the Graks out, though. We still have to lead them to Cairnsun, The thought gave him pause. It was awfully risky, this business, he reflected, uneasily. Like a hare entrapping foxes. Well, let's see... one torpedo astern, just before midpoint, to hide us as we go off push. Then another one right after midpoint to blind them momentarily as we close -- as we thought we were diving out of sunlight. Yes, that should do it. Got that, Shipmind? The viewer blinked. The ferret still carried eight of its total allotment of seventeen torpedoes, all fitted with standard # niegaton warheads. They were for slow, unwary prey, being low push (twelve kilo-g's), Short range (eight light-min.) and stupid (strictly robot control). Shipmind, you better launch, another one in auto-pursuit, now, so the one at midpoint won't warn them, Hammlin thought-commanded. He glimpsed the bulky torpedo as it popped out. Like a shot it vanished. The viewer blanked. IXhen the view faded in again,  ' he saw a bigger, brighter glow than that given by the flares. Maybe that one dusted their disrupters, some, he hoped as he watched. The raiders swung aside fast as the fireball fell past. Every bit helped, but he wished they could mess up the Grrak sternward batteries. The Graks would be zapping the bow planes, if the men made it through. He'd better take a last quick look around, now. Shipmind! Show me bow view! The viewset showed hard starlight shifted as far to the blue as Hammlin could remember ever having seen it. Some of that was coming through the shielding, he noted. Good thing they were about to start slowing. In his helmet speakers, the impact of space dust against the hull was now a rattling roar. Even the ablative paste Oozing out of the armor capillaries could no not keep the hull from eroding at this pace, he realized. Trying to minimize it had been putting a hard strain on the pilots. Well, it wouldn't pit so fast, by and by -- except for disrupter zappage. Shipmind! Now give me jammer view! From the viewer a torrent of information gushed at him in the form of seething three-dimensional color patterns. The ships radiforth like savage beasts screaming and snarling at one another. The enemy was echo-ranging continually, but during the delay across light-seconds of space, the ferret warbled push, to doppler away from the absorption frequencies to which incoming disrupter pulses were keyed. The raider zap-control systems calculated probabilities and compensated for spectral shift as best they might. the ferret by bouncing out a profusion of false returns. Variably programmed echo delay and frequency shift made the little echo shells hard for the enemy to discount. Plasmoids, chaff and flares further dirtied the view. Shipmind analyzed the spectrum to the extent that could be expected of quick but dull robot calculation. To this the jammer added his skilled human perception. Ophe duty jammer ID code flickered, and Hammlin glanced at it. Sorensen Kad just gone on, he noted. Second shift was phasing in. Less than seven minutes to midpoint! To duty command monitor : "How're you feeling, John?" "Good enough, sir," answered Line Officer #C Mortensen, steadily. "Burton ran second shift through a tone-up just before we came on." "That's fine." And he was feeling pretty good, himself, come to think of it, Hammlin realized. Burton must have done him subliminally, too. "Uh, Harry's backing you up, you know, but he put in a hard shift. It'll be mostly up to you." "Yes, sir. We can manage. We are in good shape." "That's what I like to hear, John. We're -- " In Hammlin's viewset shone a representative of the familiar statue, Helgad Man, Embattled. From his helmet speakers came the opening notes of We Fight. That gave way to a stirring strain of Heroic Ever Onward. The hymn faded away, leaving behind a crackling splatter of disruptor zappage, and the statue dissolved into the view astern. "Grakevi -- hrrach!" Hammlin spat his hatred in a snarling hiss at the pursuing blips. Shipmind! To crew: "This is it, men. Let's show those Graks what it's like to close on Helgad fighting men!" Thinly, despite the push, the crew growled back its common challenge. The sound gave Hammlin a shivery thrill. Hammlin felt himself growing more taut, excited. He strained and squirmed, levering himself to a new position in his jostling combat pod. Beyond the occasional distant thrumming of shipboard machinery, there was now silence. A steadying tone-up pattern showed in the viewer. Anything more to suggest to Shipmind? Hammlin wondered. Had they overlooked anything? No... not that He could think of. Hammlin and his crew cleared their minds for fast action. Ship and men merged strongly into a single fighting entity. Hammlin lay passively ready to give his quick reaction on whatever Shipmind chose to show in his viewer. The muffled pattern of cannonfire seemed to change as they muddied their wake. In the viewer, Hammlin saw a torpedo flick away. They were counting on that tHing, he thought. He saw an inside-out view of the sternward hull, all shiny from disruptor zaps. Ho! Not much chance of their burning through there any more! VI Hph'e viewer blanked. The push went off. Hammlin gulped. The pod swung around on its spring-dampened gimbals. Abruptly the push surged on again. The viewer glimmered back to life. Six seconds ticked by and the raiders came sweeping around the torpedo fireball -- still at high push. The ferret hurtled toward them, like a shell down an endless succession of cannon barrels. The raiders began to slow. They started to roll, and their disrupters flashed like Gatling guns. Stay in a blind spot! thoughtbellowed Hammlin, shaken before such a storm of zappage. The ship jittered, as though hesitating at the order, then plunged into full view of both raiders. Why, why? Hammlin felt helpless in the face of doom. It was a high-speed nightmare. Why had they left the ship's wake?! Oh -- yes, I see it, now! We won't make it! The ferret jerked in violent' evasion of disrupter zappage. Hammlin wondered if the crew could take this? Around the edge of the view appeared contorted, bearded faces. Then appeared another portion of the crew, also staring wide-eyed as the enemy swelled toward them. A final push-strained group grimaced from the viewset and was gone. The ship was fighting with computer haste, and everything seemed to happen at once. No time to think -- hardly even to give Shipmind one's snap feelings. The ferret hit the fringe of the nuclear flare barrage. The barrage lit up, and the ferret streakThe ship hit a near miss with a jolting lurch, and Hammlin caught his breath in agony. He barely saw the raiders flash by in a blur, zapping wildly. And then they were past. It had happened so quickly. Hammlin found himself shaking. His heart was pounding. He began to flex and strain his big, aching muscles, working out the tension, and discovered some sprains. At least he was still alive, he thought, wryly. But what shape were they in? How badly were they hurt? Shipmind: Show me a damage report! Hammlin made a quick check of the ship. nphcy had been holed in three places on the sternward hull. One gouge was too big for the healing mechanism to plug entirely, and uncoagulated meteor absorption fluid streamed from the lead. That would drain that panel, Hammlin realized. No trouble there, now, but it could be a problem as they approached dirtier space near Caimsun. And there was radiation leakage in seven outer compartments. Well, they would just have to make do with it. Now, how about the crew? Shipmind! Report crew status! Oh oh. They had been hurt all right. Shipmind : Identify and state casualties. B oth the medspecs! That was bad. It would be up to the operations monitors and Shipmind, now, unless Tolefante recovered. He wondered how badly Tolefante was hurt. Second shift was on. Shipmind: To duty operations monitor: "Gordy, how badly would you say Tolefante is hurt?" "Uh, Tolefante... So-so, sir. Some torn muscles. Rather painful. And internal hemorrhaging -- but it's almost contained now. He may be a bit crippled, but he should recover." "Okay. Thanks Gordy. Now, how about the others?" Line Officer #C Gordon Frazier reported similar, though mostly less severe, injuries of the rest of the casualties. "Okay, Gordy," said Hammlin as he finished. "You're doing all you can to get them back in shape, right?" "Yes, sir. The other op monitors are helping too." "Okay, that's good. Carry on." "Yes, sir." Hammlin thought of Kis wounded. He had snapped impatiently at Tolefante on several occasions, and now, with Tolefante hurt yet needed, Hammlin felt uncomfortable. Tolefante just didn't seem to be made for this kind of service, Hammlin reflected, defensively. If he got through this mission, Hammlin would see about transferring him out. Yeah. That was what he'd do. Seven more men were out, on top of two earlier dead. Hammlin hoped he could juggle crew assignments to keep the ship adequately manned I until more recovered again. But then, he could expect more casualties, at this high push. Manning the ship would get progressively harder. Well, at least they had gained a respite. The Graks had gone clear beyond effective zap range before they matched. 'T'he ship struggled on. Hammlin's command patched and healed itself as best it might before the reapproaching Grakevi raiders engaged again. Grollnek was the last to regain consciousness. He was out thirteen hours. The steady recovery of his five injured men cheered Hammlin, but he also thought of the dead. Poor Schmidt, Hammlin lamented'. That midpoint jerking had been too much for him. They had missed him. He had been a good pilot. And Burton! They had depended on him so. Could they manage themselves through the mission -- could they reach Cairnsun -- without him? Hammlin tried to ignore the bleak emptiness he felt at the loss of each of his men. Beck -- his mind blasted by the Graks. And now, three more they had pushed to death. Grakevi! Hrrach! But just wait and see , you -- you Graks! We'll pay you back, yet! Three days later Cowles died. His combat pod malfunctioned. One of the pseudofluid filters sprang a leak, and he perished slowly, gasping, as the pod pressure went down and the push squeezed him flat. Hammlin shuddered at the memory of how he had looked -- before Shipmind cut off the view. Cowles was the second-shift copilot. It was hard to think straight, now, and to direct the ship. This push was hurting them all, Hammlin realized. MacKinzie and Grollnek, especially. Those two, the third shift pilot and zapper, were in anguish from cumulative internal injuries. Nothing more they could do for them, Hammlin regretted. Beyond what emergency pod medication Tolefante could give, there was no help for them. This awful push was really had to keep at high push if any of them were to survive. The Graks were hounding them to the limit of endurance. Hammlin felt a special bond with Helgad men who had fought thus at high push. Only the hardiest survived such engagements. It was from such survivors, the toughest veterans, that new breedE ver more slowly the three ships dropped toward the brightening gleam of Caimsun. The patter of space dust became gentler, sparser. Shipmind could steer with less human assistance. It had to. Of the ferret's crew only a couing stock was drawn in settling new worlds. The best of the best! Hammlin liked to express it. And perished on Cairn. In vain? No! They would never fail their honored fallen, Hammlin promised himself. He glowered his hatred at the two spots of twinkling disrupted light in the viewer. And he ached of the push of eighteen kilo-g's, pie at a time still managed dr lly to watch their viewers. The rest were sunk in painful stupor. The Grak crews must be in about as bad a shape as they were, Hammlin guessed, or the raiders would have exterminated the Helgad by now. Could they still make it? That oscillation of the primary fusion chamber was getting worse. Bit by bit it was losing output power. He doubted they could keep the drive at push on the secondary alone. The ferrett continued to lurch evasively, stirring eddies in the fouled pseudofluid of Hammlin's combat pod. He felt sick. It was an effort to keep his stomach steady. Trying to maintain a feel for the tactical situation, Hammlin kept a bow view and hull scanning trace in most of his viewer. He listened to the scratchy splatter of disruptor zappage. He was tired and on edge. They were taking hits oftener, he fretted. Would the forward armor last? The Graks were so close now -- just a few lightseconds ahead of them. Hammlin watched as Cairnsun continued to approach in the distance beyond the craft of his enemies. Don't launch torpedoes, yet, he cautioned Shipmind. Don't signal the garrison too soon. First give the enemy a long, close look at the system. Yes, that's the way. Only... only, he wondered how much more of this they could take? He was exhausted. He lost consciousness for a few minutes. Slowly, under Shipmind's stimulation, he recovered. T T ammlin studied a crew Health summary in the corner of his viewer. Poor Gordy Frazier -- he was dying, Hammlin grieved. He could be the ninth. Eight men they had already lost. Eight men -- rotting in their pods. Well, it wouldn't be much longer -- A small puncture appeared at the edge of their forward armor. Shipmind! Signal quickly -- now! Hammlin snapped. Before they zap through that hole! Their three last torpedoes flipped out and were gone. As seconds went by, the ship roused the crew for one last effort. Why didn't the torpedoes go off? Hammlin worried, fearing that the Graks had zapped them all? He wondered desperately how they might yet gain time. More chaff and echo shells? No -- they were already down to the last of them. Dodge harder? A little more push? But they couldn't stand any more push! Far down, well beyond the raiders, a bright burst bloomed. Beautiful! Hammlin crooned to himself. Just beautiful. Now if they could Hold on a little longer... The ferret dodged and zapped feebly. Taut minute followed minute. Then the bow was holed again -- a bigger gap, this time... No! thought Hammlin, staring. The next hits would gouge right through them! But then the raiders were shifting away. They had had their look, and meant to get clear of Cairnsun before Helgad interceptors got out to them. And the Grakevi vessels passed beyond effective disruptor range, the ferret ceased dodging and eased off the push somewhat. "Ahhh!" breathed Hammlin, relieved. That felt much better! Creakily, he began to move and rub himself. His body was sore and stiff. In the viewer He saw five interceptors appear far ahead. Already they were veering fast toward the fleeing raiders that the ferret was pointing out. They had to make it look real, Hammlin reflected with satisfaction. Must not let the enemy suspect. And then, at last, he could peacefully sleep. A year and a half Had passed, and Hammlin lay sprawled in a transport berth, luxuriating in idleness. The transport was pushing along at an easy fifty g's. This was the life, he thought with a happy sigh. He had earned his reward. The Solsmyga had been two months at Cairnsun for emergency repairs. Then, with five passengers hitching rides in their spare pods, and nine coffins frozen in the third afterhold, they joined a passing convoy back to #-L Sector Staff Headquarters. The ferret ship had won a unit citation. The entire crew received the Everlasting Hero Seal. Hammlin was awarded the Seal with Crossed Comets. And he was promoted to Colonist, with the rank of Lieutenant-Patroon. That rank entitled him to eleven wives, and a stake of thirty-eight gold kilograms. Enough wealth to make a good start, Hammlin mused, absently patting the hard, smooth ripples of his stomach muscles. Enough for a large spread of ranch land, perhaps. Or maybe part ownership in some business. And eleven wives -- oh, man! He could just see them! Hammlin pictured in his mind's eye the fair, bold-eyed, strapping young women he had seen from time to time in news reports as they started on their way to colony worlds. Smart, hard-working and patriotic, they were said to be. The pick of planetary forces finishing industrial service. Mmm, delightful! Hammlin nodded to himself, stretching what he imagined to be a lusty grin across his face. The fatherhood urge was already strong upon him. Now, on the way to Geyn, His future homeworld, Hammlin had been taking programmed courses on investment and personnel management. They seemed welldesigned courses, Hammlin judged. He was learning a lot from them. Only... well... He simply had to face it: He hadn't known a real woman in years. Just the simulators, between missions. That was hardly adequate familiarization, he was sure. He needed pertinent preparation. But -- what was he to do? The nearest thing he had' been able to find at the PX on dealing with wives was this office-oriented personnel course. So how could He apply such stuff in this case. Hammlin worried it over, perplexed. Were wives, uh, like secretaries -- but with added functions? Or were they a kind of... of subordinate manager, only intimately female? Or what? And how could a man best discipline them? What should he do if there was interwifely rivalry? Blast it, this husband thing was going to take some doing! Hammlin squirmed on his berth -- almost as though he were in combat pod, preparing to engage Grakevi. Yet, when he had conscientiously tried to find out by asking around, what did he get. He snorted. Big laughs, and nothing more. A lot of big laughs. Bah! T T ammlin scowled at the gray bulkhead above him, but slowly a wry smile glimmered through' his annoyance. The crew was pretty funny at that, he realized, remembering the cautious kidding, the sham concern, the suggestions offered in mock seriousness on how best to cope with his future responsibilities. Even Brigadier Stuart had smiled a trifle broadly as He congratulated Hammlin at the formal award ceremony. It was a lovely medal. And the last mission with the Solsmyga had been completely successful, the Brigadier confided, later. A strong enemy fleet rushed to Caimsun within months. In fact, to the Grakevi the sun was of such high strategic value that, according to Helgad intelligence, the enemy had started building up Cairn headquarters planet. But they would not guess the reason for the difficulties they'd soon start having. Helgad raiders would see to it that they suspected sabotage, instead. Now that was good news! Hammlin smiled, with satisfaction. Cairn would really be an experience for the Graks! He was glad he was not going to a world like that. He propped his massive legs up against the railing of hig berth' and thought soberly of How it would be on Cairn. Of course, he mused to himself the cost would be fantastic, certainly, but if the Graks packed enough people onto Cairn, they might in the end get a surviving population that was immune to whatever the hazard was. And then what? Would the adapted people be even more formidable? The possibility alarmed Hammlin. How could men win, he asked himself, if disaster, survived, only made their enemies stronger? Hammlin worried at the question. Presently, out of his pondering crystalized a hint of an answer: Men must be stressed, too, he concluded. The Helgad must up push on their own evolution. They must evolve faster than the Grakevi! Yes, yes, he grumbled to himself after a moment, but how? Deliberately scourge themselves? No, that would weaken Helgad solidarity. Men would tend to turn on the source of torment. It would have to be an outside affliction imposed upon them. "Huh!" Hammlin snorted. How could they arrange for that? And how could they control this uncontrolled hazard so that it would not wipe them out altogether? How could they set it so their suffering gave them the greatest possible evolutional advantage over the Grakevi? How could they even know what trend would turn out to be an evolutional advantage? "Hmm," he muttered, thoughtfully. "Let's just see, now... " Completely left out of reckoning, for a time, were his dreams of a softer life ahead. With the thirty-eight kilograms of gold, the f you give up cigarettes, you might gain a few pounds. (And also a few years) The plain, unfiltered fact is that people who smoke cigarettes get lung cancer a lot more frequently than nonsmokers. And lung cancer can finish you. Before your time. We'd rather have you stay alive and well. Because even if you do gain a few pounds, you'll have I the time to take them off. american cancer society He'd given the Earth every chance, and it had failed him. Now he was on another Earth, facing a new life ! A s usual, there were two of the Ranidae standing guard outside the temple, waiting for the god to make his appearance. Huge, brownskinned, and ninety per cent humanoid they were; the only visible differences were the rather ropy hair and the blank eyes -- actually, eyes covered with a nictitating membrane, for the Ranidae had evolved from a nocturnal order of creatures and found the light of their own sun almost too fierce for them. Dane found it pretty fierce himself; by now he was almost as brown as they were. Rana's sun was a dwarf, but on the other hand, Rana was only forty up here in the northern mountains the temperature hit eighty by mid-afternoon. And come to think of it, his own red hair had gotten pretty ropy by now, too, along with his mustache. He had not had a real haircut or a proper bath in three years. He looked out. The guards were fiercely imposing in their the chest of which bore a dimly glowing sun-disk. That, however, was deceptive. The Ranidae were actually rather a gentle race, as well as an impressionable one. They had their share of personal quarrels, but apparently had not had a war for nearly a century; nor did they have any real nations, only clans. The battleaxes the guards carried were in observance of this, for technologically the race was quite up to producing ballistic missile weapons ; they simply hadn't had any need to invent them. Otherwise, they seemed to be in a state of development roughly corresponding to that which had been attained by Europe and the United States circa #. Dane put on his pressure suit, except for the helmet -- ceremonial trappings, after all, were expected of him, too -- and started the airlock cycling. It was time for the daily apparition. Nearly a century of progress to lead these people through; that was a heavy responsibility, even for a god. That was why thus far, He fiad limited each apparition to only a few minutes. He meant to take it slowly. The mess "progress" had made on Earth was not going to be duplicated here -- not if he could prevent it. But he had hardly emerged from the temple when the guards bracketed him, like a salvo of muscle. "What's this?" he said, as steadily as possible, considering that he was outweighed by better than four to one. "You must come with us, Divine One." "Who says 'must' to me? Why? I refuse." They paid no attention. "You must come with us," the first speaker said patiently, and together they began to herd him -- not obviously, but firmly -- down the mountain. He gave up protesting. God or no god, he abruptly felt peculiarly puny. T t is nowhere recorded in the sacred books of Rana that the god's full name was (or rather, had been Anglicized to) John Hillary Dane, nor that he had been born the son of the chief of state of a Balkan duchy which had once -- in the Middle Ages been an empire. Nevertheless, steps were taken early to prevent his becoming a mere duke. When he was nine years old, his country was swallowed by the Soviet Union, and he found himself in the United States, on his way instead toward deification. It did not take him long to reject the even lesser role of prospective head of a governmentin-exile, but only in favor of a smoldering aloneness which made him first a poet, then a Wellsian utopian, then a Trotskyite, then a pacifist, and finally -- the only logical outcome of all these taster and influences -- a mathematician specializing in communications theory, cybernetics and related disciplines. These sciences were then (toward the end of World War II, when he had just turned #) in their infancy, and Dane -- immune to the draft by virtue of a diplomatic passport -- grew with them. Shortly he had talked his way into the presidency of a very small company which made light-amplifying devices for astronomers, and turned these devices into a line of self-focusing three-dimensional cameras for dub photographers which made him a multi-millionaire before he was thirty. Which' did not assuage his dissatisfactions in the least. He did not even convert the passport; citizenship did not tempt him. Though he had been up on the mountain, he was sure he was meant to go higher. While he deliberated, without knowing that that was what he was doing, his already large firm had become involved with the military and had become a giant. Thanks to several additional and basic inventions of his own and of a highly imaginative chief engineer, fully eighty per cent of its sales were now to the Department of Defense. And of these, about half turned out to be remarkably adaptable either to spying on other people or to keeping dossiers on them. He did not hold himself wholly responsible for the concomitant creeping change in American life, and by infection that of the rest of the world; but he could not absolve himself. Much more immediately, the rewards of the world now included a wife who had changed somehow (the fault was perhaps his) from a fairy-tale princess into a managerial witch; a daughter who had taken to hopping from pad to pad in a black sweater and sawed-off chinos with her only valuables -- her toilet articles, chiefly Pills -- in a brown paper bag; and a son who, after vate school, had gotten himself thrown out of Kenyon for losing interest in everything but Art Nouveau and loud guitars. Unlike most gods, Dane did not know that he had already been crucified. He took a mistress; she was a girl of considerable complexity and warmth, she loved him totally, and she bored him green. In a final attempt at compensation (though, again, he did not know that that was what it was, let alone that it was final), he turned to philanthropy on a large scale, handing out massive endowments and subsidies to projects which marginally satisfied his now-buried utopian streak (though he was not aware of this motive, either) . In selfdefense, the family tried to have him committed as incompetent; and still -- since he defeated the move so easily -- lie failed to get the point. And then, abruptly He did. One of his philanthropies had been the underwriting of a #inch telescope in Chile; and one of the first discoveries of the tory had been that the Sun is a double star. The dwarf companion is about the same size and brightness as Proxima Centauri, and it is about # AU -- or about a sixth of a light-year -- away; its year is # Earth years, so that its proper motion is one second of arc per year; and there are more than nine hundred other stars in Earth's sky which are brighter, every one of them farther away. Until Dane Observatory had become functional, it had never even been mapped before, let alone suspected to be a companion of the Sun. And a tell-tale wobble in its orbit showed that it had one gasgiant planet at least as big as Jupiter -- and might have more and smaller, worlds. John Hillary Dane's star did not rise in the east. It had always been there, standing over the South Pole, invisible, even its proper motion disguised by the precessing of the equinoxes. dollars later, there was no longer any such person on Earth as John Hillary Dane. Three years after that, John Hillary Dane was a god, going down a mountain between two axemen. (S do not believe in the gods," the Panechruse said, perhaps a little defiantly. "I quite understand, Isser Dane, that you are most powerful in knowledge, and perhaps in force. But I have also a more than good guess where you' come from, and I can't allow you to mislead my hill tribes any longer. We are not so advanced in the sciences as you; but we are no longer superstitious. Should you do us the credit of granting us that, we'll be prepared to defer to you a considerable distance. We need you, certainly. Equally obviously, you need us. You are a long way from Home." The Panchruse was undeniably impressive. So was his city, which would have compared favorably with any carefully planned Earth capital of, say, the late #th Century; and his seat of government was startlingly reminiscent of a clean Paddington Station. That is to say, it looked much as the Crystal Palace must have looked just after its completion, unsmoked by time, undestroyed by fire. There were not so many arc-lights as the Crystal Palace must have had -- the Ranidae's eyesight could not Have tolerated that many -- but all that, a style of engineering quite as muscular as the Ranidae themselves. Even more impressive was the language, as easy to learn as Esperanto, here far closer to being universal than Esperanto had even hoped to become backhome, much more abortive of new words, and in the hands of a man like the Panechruse, almost frighteningly more forceful. Though Dane had never found the six other languages he knew nearly as satisfactory as English, he did not miss English on Rana. He picked his response very carefully indeed. would be interested to hear," he said, "just where you do think I come from." "From a planet of our companion star," the Panechruse said. "We can easily see..." (Had Dane after all brought his helmet, which' would have kept him continuously in touch with the temple computer, he would have been saved a great deal of headwork in converting Ranan metrics to his own on the spot. Briefly, from Rana, Earth is #" away from the and seems to have an albedo of about # -- # percentage points too high. From this, the Ranidae guessed its minimum diameter to be # miles including atmosphere. The Radinae worked all this out backwards from studying Jupiter, which from Rana is #'#" degrees of arc away from the Sun and hence easily resolvable.) "Very precise," Dane said. "We are a scientific people. You will understand that we were in some doubt as to whether so large a planet could support life, but we realized that we might be over-estimating its size; it is too close to your sun for us to photograph." "You did, by more than a hundred per cent, even counting the atmosphere. In fact, of our ten planets, only ours supports life." The Panechruse nodded briefly. "But that is not the issue. I tell you this only to demonstrate that were not as backward a race as my hillmen might have led you to think. We've made rapid progress, especially since the invention of the steam telephone made fast long-distance communications possible." Dane wondered if he somehow mis-translated, then dismissed the problematical telephone as a technicality. "I congratulate you," he said. "We require much more. We would have progressed even faster had it not been for the hill people, who are traditionalists -- ini fact, reactionaries. It's very fortunate for us that they have accepted you as a god. We will use that to overcome their resistance." To what?" Dane said. "To progress, of course, Isser Dane. What else?" "I suggest," Dane said slowly, "that you think twice about the matter. On my world, we allowed technology to overrun the entire planet. Except, the last I heard, for a few large deserts. It wiped out all the small enclaves of disparate cultures, like a plague. Later we realized that just such diversity was invaluable to us -- but by then it was too late." "Are you a criminal?" the Panechruse said abruptly, unveiling his large eyes like an alerted cat. "I beg your pardon? I think I may have misunderstood you." "I think not. You imply that your people have achieved a world state. You speak against it. And you are here, on the nearest planet to your own that will support your kind of life. These facts suggest that you are at the very best an exiled dissident, or counter revolutionary. Which' further suggests that your world is a humane state; otherwise you would have been executed, or imprisoned." 'Tphe mixture of truth, reason- able nonsense and implicit threat in this speech left Dane floundering for a moment. No reply would do, he decided finally, but the absolute truth, though he was sure it would sound equally nonsensical to his antagonist. "We do not have a world state," he said slowly. (We have three large states, though they have grown to be very like each other in all important respects. None of the three is in the least humane. They are machines, and they treat their people like spare parts. I am indeed an exile, as you deduced -- but by my own choice. In my state I was a considerable power, and was on my way to becoming even more powerful. I rejected it. It was not what I wanted, and had I stayed home, I would have been compelled to accept it." The Panechruse leaned back upon his throne and crossed his huge arms. "Either the psychology of your race is utterly different from ours," he said, "or you are lying. Since the psychology you imply would make the construction of a vast technology impossible -- and since your ship shows that the technology in fact exists -- I conclude that you are lying. That is dangerous I advise against it." "We have no uniform 'psychology,' " Dane said. "We differ from each other, just as you do." "No such difference could be great enough to make a PanecKruse think and behave like a hill man. Builders do not destroy, nor leaders follow. Isser Dane, I advise you for the second time not to persist in this fabrication. Though we need you, we can also make your life very unpleasant. You may either be our guest -- though we did not invite you here -- or we will mine you to exhaustion like a natural resource. The choice is yours." "What do you want of me?" Dane said, rather more sullenly than he had intended. "That's better, Isser Dane. Well, then, we require technical guidance -- and, in the hills, your services as a god. By the way don't consider leaving us. There is no place on Rana where you wouldn't be conspicious enough for me to find out; and as you doubtless observed as you approached our sun, Rana is the only local planet on which you could survive at all." Abruptly, the idol-like features contorted in what might have been a smile. "Of course," the Panechruse added, "you might go back home. But I think you cannot -- no matter how differently we might explain that to each other. If you can prove me wrong on this point, you need no further invitation from me to try it." There was no arguing any of these points, that was certain. "I will do my best," Dane said, as ambiguously as he dared. "But I'm sure you also know that if I'm to help you, I'll need my ship. It contains all my tools." "Obviously. However, we are running a telephone pipe to the ship when it is completed, I expect you to be in daily communication with me, or whatever equerry I appoint. And let me add, Isser Dane, that should you decide to help us unstintingly, the rewards will be considerable." No, doubt, Dane thought. Just the kind of rewards I ran away from. But he let the guards escort him out in silence. Tack on the bridge of the tempie ship, he shucked off the pressure suit, went hurriedly to the toilet -- a convenience his company technicians, who had not been told precisely what they were building, had neglected to install in the suit -- and, the distraction relieved, resumed thinking at speed. Of one thing, and one thing alone, he was certain : He was not going to help the Panechruse reorganize Rana into another technological hell on the Earth model. If possible, he had to impede any such attempt, or even stop it in its tracks. But how? He could of course lift ship, set down next to the Crystal Palace, and let the Nemst generator blow. That would eliminate the Panechruse, the palace, the capital city and John Hillary Dane. It might also provide an abject lesson in the black side of Progress. All he needed to do was persuade the hill men -- who worshipped him, after all -- to bring him about # liters of water to process for reaction mass; the processing would take a week, and surely the Panechruse's steam line wouldn't reach up into these raw and distant mountains in anything under that time, no matter when it had started. It was a step the Panechruse could not possibly frustrate. Dane rejected it almost as soon as he had begun to think about it. There had to be some strategy which would not involve the cent Ranidae and the fouling of the atmosphere the rest of them breathed; that first notion had been Earth thinking at its typical worst, all empiricism and no mercy. The Ranidae had decided cept in direct, person-to-person self-defense was murder; was Dane to reverse that decision on his own arbitrary whim? No. For that matter, the god was not ready for self-immolation yet, either. Well, wKat then? There had been the germ of another idea in there somewhere. Could he simply drag his feet? Design nonworking engines? Do everything the most wasteful and expensive way? Wear out their patience? No. 'The Ranidae were intelligent; they would catch him at it. And besides, they could learn. No matter how much he managed to slow up Progress, it would gain momentum eventually. At the very best, no matter how many sabots he might manage to throw into the works, he would not live forever -- and to an intelligent class even teacher's fakery would provide clues. Perhaps a Claudian policy might be the answer. The Ranidae understood steam -- he was now sure he had not misinterpreted the word. They were also impressionable, and short-lived compared to men despite their burliness. It would be relatively easy to turn the whole planet into a British Midlands -- an inferno of coal smoke, lung cancer, belt-transmission factories, child labor, beehive towns, -- the works, even the economy, within Dane's remaining lifetime. After an object lesson like that -- After an object lesson like that, he realized grimly, they would charge right on. Individualistic Earthmen had drawn few morals worth noticing from the Midlands experience. The psychologically far more uniform Ranidae would go right on worshipping Progress thereafter, convinced that the theory was sound -- or the religion -- and that nothing had gone wrong but the practice. And, Dane now remembered, the Claudian policy had not worked even for Claudius; instead of provoking revolt and thus bringing back the Republic, it had culminated in Caligula. Scratch that, too then.  nd then he had it. The clue, the thread, was of course the hill men. They resisted the Panechruse, did they? And they worshipped John Hillary Dane, didn't they? How much better would they do against their city brethren with a god to lead them -- a god who could produce an occasional battlefield miracle when one was most needed? And, on the everyday level... no, no gunpowder, but perhaps something like a steam cannon with rifled barrels? And, some mildly sophisticated propaganda to stir disaffection in the cities? The Ranidae ought to be suckers for atrocity stories a la #; and contrariwise, though there would be deaths, propaganda could make sure everyone on both sides knew what he was dying for. Injuries? Well, he could start with a benevolent miracle: He would give both sides the secret anesthetics .  . What an opportunity not to repeat the mistakes of the past! The ideas were coming in swarms now; but after taking a few more notes, Dane pushed the new notions aside. The main problem here was not essentially technical; it was the problem of organizing and welding together the hill tribes, about which he knew very little more than that they existed and that the Panechruse hadn't been able to recruit them. Taking the pressure suit out of its locker again, Dane prepared for an unscheduled apparition. While he was climbing into the suit, another technicality occurred to him, willy-nilly: The hillmen did not entirely share the Esperanto of the cities. This showed particularly in their names, as he had found in his earliest conversations with the two guards; both tribesmen had had identified themselves with chains of clicks, gargles and umlauts which Dane could never learn to handle convincingly. But that was surely only a technicality and nothing more. All messiahs re-named their converts, as a symbol of their conversion. And while he was at it, why not make the new names easy for the computer, too? In fact, never mind names at all. He would give numbers. The airlock opened and the One Redeemer went forth to cypher his disciples, and bring your information for Tn July # Ruy Gonzalez de Puebla, tKe Spanisli ambassador in London, wrote a routine report to Eis king wKicH contained tfie sentence: "tHe EnglisH king sent five armed vessels under a Genoese (like Columbus) to find tfie island of Brazil and tKe seven-city isle; it is said tfiat tEey Have been provisioned for one year." The sentence refers to the expedition of Giovanni Cabotto -- later John Cabot -- to Labrador. It is also an inadvertent masterpiece of careless reporting. In the first place Cabotto was not from Genoa but was always referred to as a Venetian, though probably bom in Chioggia, some distance England had issued a patent to Cabotto empowering him to use as many ships as he deemed necessary; Cabotto sailed in the Mathew. No specific objectives were mentioned in the king's edict; it just said that he should try "to find and to annex islands inhabited by heathens or infition of getting into trouble with the other Christian kings. Moreover, Cabotto had already returned when the diligent ambassador wrote his report; the whole voyage had lasted for only three months. Which leaves the question of what the ambassador meant by the "island of Brazil" and the seven-city isle. Both were invented islands, resting on an uncertain foundation of legend, hearsay and misunderstanding. For some reason the cartographers of the period from # to # were convinced that the Atlantic Ocean must be full of small islands. One of them asserted that "there are more than # islands in the sea, each larger than Ireland," while another one arrived at the figure of # undiscovered islands. In reality, as any schoolboy now knows, the Atlantic Ocean is rather devoid of islands until we get to the Caribbean Sea. At the eastern end, that is near the west coast of northern Africa, there are just four islands -- or rather groups of them. The southernmost, discovered in # by Alvise de Cadamosto, is the group of tire Cape Verde islands, to the west of the city of Dakar which, of course, did not exist then. Their location is about # North and # West. Farther to the north, and closer to the African mainland, we have the Canary Islands at about # North and # to # West. Then there is Madeira somewhat farther to the north and a little farther from the mainland at about # North and # West, roughly West, roughly west of Casablanca. Finally we have the Azores, about west of Lisbon, under # West and # to # North. They are the island group farthest out and then there is only open ocean until you reach Bermuda. T he Phoenicians knew about Madeira and the Canary Islands as early as about # B.C. They do not seem to have reached the Cape Verde islands; and the Azores, being farthest out were not discovered -- half a dozen spurious stories to the contrary -- until Portuguese sailors reached them in #. Later it turned out, however, that one Phoenician ship must have reached them, probably much against the will of its captain. The proof consists of a clay vessel, broken when found, containing a number of Phoenician coins, a few of them gold, most of them copper. However, these were coins that had been made later than # B.C., a time where the news of the existence of these islands should have become known in southern Europe, it the captain and crew of that vessel Had returned. Now, having Had a quick rundown of the actual islands in the Atlantic, let us return to tKe fabulous islands, especially the two mentioned by the Spanish ambassador. THe story of the seven-city island is short and uncertain; the story of the "island of Brazil" is both longer and more complicated and, at any event, more interesting. The "seven-city island" made its first appearance as an island or a peninsula of or near Morocco, and it was called insula ad septem tratres, the island of seven brothers. The "seven brotHers" were seven actual or invented mountains. But in northern Europe the term septem fratre s was read to mean "seven friars," and then a slow transformation began. First the seven friars were elevated in rank to be seven bishops. And then every bishop founded a city; an island that can support seven cities evidently had to be a fairly large island. So it acquired seven bays, one for each city. Some "geographers" then began to speculate whether the seven-city island might not be the large and fruitful "Island to be out there in the ocean somewhere; and as time went on the two became more or less the same. I said more or less because some cartographers, who just could not Have enough islands in the Atlantic, kept insisting that the seven-city island and Antilla were not the same and that Anone. x ) The island of Brazil, as has already been said, Has a much longer story and it was a very popular island with cartographers for a time; a patient historian Has found it on no less than # different maps drawn during the period from #I to #. On some of these maps there are two islands named Brazil , and one of them #) The Antilles on our maps were so named to comemmorate the existing name and it is reasonably certain that the suggestion to do so came from Christopher Columbus. even has three, carefully labeled Brazilia superior , Brazilia media and Brazilia inferior. Qometimes, when one is con fronted with such a problem, it helps to trace the origin of the name. Where does it appear first? And what does it mean, just considered as a word? Well, the name appears first on a map drawn in # by Angelino Dalorto; it is located in the general vicinity of Ireland and bears the the inscription: Insule de montonis sive de brazile. This is Latin, of course, and anybody who does not know Latin is likely to think that this should be easy to read. It isn't. The words de montonis have no meaning at all; and, brazile is, at best, of very uncertain meaning. It was Fridtjof Nansen, the Norwegian explorer, who thought of a possibility. Nansen had, of course, read everything he could find about earlier exploration of northern waters. Much of what looked at first glance like straight reporting turned out to be legendary, and in #I he wrote a book about accounts he knew or suspected to be fiction. # ) He recognized the word brazile to be Gaelic, originally Hy Breasail (also appearing as O'Brazil, #) The original title is Nord i taakeheimen; the German translation, published in the same year, has the title Nebelheim ; there is no English translation. meaning "happy island") and wondered whether the montonis might not be the French mouton, meaning sheep. The traditional "sheep islands" in the north are the Faeroe, so that the derivation from mouton was not at all unreasonable. Why Angelino Dalorto who was, of course, an Italian, combined the sheep islands with "brazil" he explained himself in a roundabout way, namely by stating that the wool of these sheep can be beautifully dyed. Don't say that this statement doesn't explain anything; we'll get to that point in a little while. First we have to become acquainted with Nansen's story of O'Brazil. On the western coast of Ireland atmospheric reflections are fairly common at certain times of the year and nobody can be blamed for thinking that a distant island has become visible temporarily. On the other hand the Irish sailors and fishermen knew that there were no important islands even a long distance off shore, so the islands had to be ghostly islands; as a kind of redeeming feature it was said that these islands were inhabited by beautiful women. More, if one succeeded in shooting an arrow to the island or in throwing a piece of iron across, this act would make the island "fast," so that one could reach it. But the few young men who did succeed never returned. At a much later date the Irish poet Gerald Griffin (#-#) condensed the legend into an eight-line poem, O' Brazil, the Island of the Blest, that was published in London in # and which reads On the ocean that hollows the Rocks where ye dwell, A shadowy land has appeared, as they tell. Men thought it a region of sunshine and rest. And they call it O'Brazil -- the isle of the blest. From year unto year, on the ocean's blue rim. The beautiful spectre showed lovely and dim; The golden clouds curtained the deep, where it lay. And it looked like an Eden, away, far away. If Angelino Dalorto had known the full story of O'Brazil he would not have made the mistake he did make. But apparently he only heard the name, and to him "brazil" was not a name, it was a word, meaning "fiery red." But he did not think of some finished article of a fiery red color; he thought of the dyestuff that went by this name and the dyestuff, in turn, was connected in his mind with islands in the Atlantic Ocean. A nd that is the other half of the  story, beginning in antiquity. The ancients were fond of color in their gowns, but dyes, especially red dyes, were hard to come by. A garment dyed "Tyrian purple" was expensive, just because it had been dyed that color -- incidentally the "purple" in that term is not the color we call by this name, but it means a very bright red. One source was a marine snail of the Mediterranean region, called Purpura haemostoma by zoologists. The snail produced a fine dye, but only one small drop per snail, hence the high price. Only a few decades before Christ, the energetic and highly learned King Juba II of Mauritania started what can only be called dye-works on the Canary Islands. He reported that his men found the islands uninhabited but that in places there were ruins of old buildings; a statement that goes well with the assumption of Phoenician settlements on those islands several centuries earlier. The dye factories of King Juba became proverbial that Pling the Elder referred to the Canaries by the name of Purpurariae, the purple islands. Pliny did not say, or did not know what the dyers of King Juba used in their places in the Canaries; and a book on animals and plants, written by Juba himself, has unfortunately not been preserved. But thirteen hundred years later it was no longer the secret that it might have been at the time of Pliny. Both on the Canary Islands and on the not-yet-discovered Azores there grows a lichen which furnishes a fine red dye. Its botanical name is Roccella tinctoria; it is generally known under its French name of orseille and it was called the Herb Orisello by Alvise de Cadamosto. To all Europeans who were at all interested in things of Nature, the presence of large quantities of orseille on most of these islands created the impression that Atlantic islands and dyes belonged together. In the meantime, however, another red dye had been found on the European mainland itself. It is mentioned in a document for the first time in # when the two cities of Bologna and Ferrara made a treaty which regulated, among other things, their commerce in grana de brasile, a term that, in this connection, is best translated as "fireberries." Of course they were not berries, they were the galls that form on the leaves of the oak Quercus coccifera, caused by the infection with an insect parasite that has received the fitting name of Coccus infectorius. This was the "brazile," the red dye, that Dalorto had in mind when he labeled an island on his map with the misleading description that mixed up sheep and brazil dye. While others did not mix sheep and dye, they did mix islands and dye. The mysterious Island of Brazil, if anybody succeeded in discovering it, would be easy to recognize, for it would surely be the home of plentiful quantities of Cadamosto's Herb Orisello. Hphen the Azores were discovered, and at the foot of the mountain, that was the characteristic of one of the islands, orseille was found to grow in quantity. The mountain was quickly christened Morro do Brazil, while the island received the name of Terceira. Carless historians later made the mistake by saying that there can be no doubt about the identity of the Island of Brazil and the actual island Terceira. You can find this statement even now in a well reputed large encyclopedia. The assertion is nonsense for the very simple reason that the Irish O'Brazil was not an actual island and therefore could not refer to the unknown Azores. Moreover, O'Brazil was "seen" to the west of Ireland and the Azores are to the west of Portugal. The whole confusion is due to the single fact that the Gaelic word happened to sound like the Old Italian word for a certain color. But if this is so, how about the name Brazil on our maps? It actually is named after another red dye. The Portuguese who discovered it first called the area Terra de Vera Cruz; it was around the year # that the name began to change to Terra de Brazil, for soon after its discovery it turned out that enormous numbers of "dye-wood trees" happened to grow there. Botanically these trees belonged to the genus Caesalpinia, other species of which can be found elsewhere on earth in a sufficiently warm climate. How important this discovery was to the Europeans of the early sixteenth century can be deduced from, a financial transaction that took place in #. A very enterprising Italian merchant by the name of Fernando della Rogna who, we don't know how, had investigated and appraised the situation, made an agreement with the king of Portugal. Fernando della Rogna acquired a monoply on the dyewood trees of Terra de Vera Cruz in consideration of an annual payment of # pieces of gold to the Royal Treasury. Apparently the agreement worked out well; at any event a small island off the coast of Brazil, discovered either by della Rogna or by one of his captains, was named Fernando Noronha, the Portuguese version of his name. It bears this name to this day. The fact that Brazil, 'our' Brazil, still appeared as a large island on maps of the sixteenth century has nothing to do with the O'Brazil-red-dye confusion. The American double continent was discovered piecemeal and the fact that there was a continuous coastline from Labrador to Brazil was simply not known. Hence Labrador, Florida and Brazil first appeared as large islands on the maps; there was no indication yet that they were portions of the same continent. In fact, since the original goal of the explorers had been to reach China, most captains and their sponsors rather preferred the idea that all these newly discovered lands were large islands, useful in themselves but with passages to China between them. Martin Sch'ongauer's Dragontree D yes, as the story of the island of Brazil has shown, were something that pre-occupied the commercial instincts of both the ancients and the people of the Middle Ages. There was one more source for a red dye, one that has not yet been mentioned. It was "dragon's blood," a dramatically named substance that was the gum of a tree called the dragontree. Dragon's blood, the nature of which was perfectly well known, came mainly from the 'island of Dioscorides', the island of Sokotra near the mouth of the Gulf of Aden, situated under #North and # East. A closely related species grows along the Somali coast of the African mainland and still another species grows in places along the African west coast. The dragontree, like the equally weird-looking Joshua tree of our western deserts, belongs to the Lilly family, which, of course, was not known then. The red gum, from # to about #, was often prescribed as a remedy for toothaches, presumably following the motto: when desperate, try anything! It also served, and much better, as a source for a red' dye, though the dye was not as good as that from orseille. When the Portuguese rediscovered the Canary islands and Madeira, they saw that the dragontree grew on these islands, too. In about # Alvise de Cadamosto carefully described a dragontree he had found on the small island of Porto Santo near Madeira. More than a hundred years later the dragontree was described for the first time in a botanical work the "Spanish Herbarium" of Carolus Clusius, published in Antwerp in #. Clusius had seen a dragontree Himself in #, growing near the wall of a monastery in Lisbon, but said that Cadamosto should be considered the discoverer of that tree. Carolus Linnaeus later named it Dracaena draco. There is a somewhat earlier reference to dragontrees growing near Lisbon -- they had evidently been transplanted either from the Canaries or from Madeira -- by Dr. Hieronymus Muenzer. He saw three specimens in # and said that one of them was large; the other two, it might be presumed, were still small. There is an intriguing mystery about the dragontree: it was carefully and correctly drawn about thirty years before Dr. Muenzer saw it by an artist who, according to all existing historical sources, could not possibly have seen one. The artist's name was Martin Schongauer. His father, a goldsmith, had been a native of the city of Augsburg in Germany, but at one time in his life had decided to move eastward in the wake of the Teutonic Knights and had settled in the small city of Kolmar, in what later came to be called West Prussia.(Kolmar is now just inside the Polish border.) The artist was bom in Kolmar in about # and, as the available sources say, lived there all his life, except for short journeys to nearby towns. A round tHe year #, when he was still a young man, he composed his "Flight to Egypt," based on the well known Biblical story. It shows Joseph and Mary with the infant Jesus in an oasis; Joseph is gathering fruit, assisted by the angel. The largest tree in the picture, placed conspicuously in the foreground, shows a dragontree. It is so well drawn that botanists could say that the tree was about # years old. How could Schongauer have done this? There are no earlier pictures of that tree and for a long time Schongauer's was the only one, as is proved by two imitations. Albrecht Duerer's "Flight to Egypt" -- around # -- is frankly based on Schongauer's picture, though parts of the tree are concealed by clouds. The other imitation is a painting, known to have been done in # in Augsburg by one H. Burgkmair. Burkgmair called his painting "St. John on Patmos" and it is a rather fantastic picture; but Schongauer's dragontree is there, not as good as the original, but still recognizable. It is unfortunate that Dr. Muenzer did not give the size of the "large" tree he saw in #, because, when it comes to dragontrees, the word large is a flexible term. The trees grow to a very old age -- one that died in # on Tenerife was believed by the local inhabitants to have been # years old, though botanists would not grant more than # years -- and' it seems to grow for as long as it lives. If Dr. Muenzer, as can be assumed, compared the tree he saw to trees in fruit orchards, a #-year-old dragontree would look large. The same tree would then have been about # years old by the time Schongauer drew it. But Schongauer is supposed to have stayed in the area of Kolmar all his life. This assertion can be accepted if it refers to his adult life. As a young man he must have traveled and in his travels he must have reached Lisbon, the only place on the European mainland where one could see a living dragontree. ycm psstmmur sveen : Mats ThoseWkWEfit Connections The world was too complicated for people to understand. So they had the National Emergency and insane space maneuvering -- and Mr. Smith. I A t first Kendy guessed tlie Russians were as paranoid as Americans. Ttieir armor of systematized delusions as to the nature of tlie universe Had been penetrated by something. So they were up tight. Their Lotka II had attached herself to Phobos as planned, but her landing module never did spiral down to the fascinating surface of Mars. Although E. Vavilov was a biochemist, all three silvery modules of Lotka remained clinging together and to that lifeless moonlet. Whenever Phobos whirled from behind Mars, coded lasergrams flickered. After official secrecy so dense it seemed to be shielding ideological confusion, Moscow announced there had been a minor technical difficulty. Lotka returned all three men to Earth'. But there was no interview with E. Vavilov. Kendy was young enough to be momentarily interested, but at sixteen his personal universe was small. He couldn't feel that something so distant would have anything to do with him. He wanted to be a basketball coach. Sometimes he wanted to be a biochemist. Occasionally he thought he wanted to become a statesman. He felt fragmented. His friends smoked grass. He felt saddled by contradictions. He smiled at his teachers because he wanted to like them. His thoughts galloped awkwardly, shying away from the big cliffs of life. He wanted to wave his arms but kept his hands in his pockets and talked like a slob. He and his friends were growing up during the anti-intellectualism which grew with the National Emergency. Kendy had been bom into the usual world of paranoids. In the delivery room of the hospital, his gasping young mother hoped he'd become the groovy swinger his father wasn't. His pale father more conveniently had hoped this smiling little ape-face would become President of the United States. T Tis father didn't live that long. His skull was shattered by a stray bullet the day the National Emergency was declared. Kendy had been seven then, but all he could remember now was smoke spreading from downtown Los Angeles. He couldn't remember crying. Although he had been seven when his father was alive, he couldn't remember his father's voice. He knew his father had been a case-worker for the Walfare Department, because his mother told him so. He couldn't remember the feeling of his father's hand on his shoulder. Clutching the photo album, he would stare at his father's two-dimensional face. Under the magnifying glass, his father's face within the glossy photographs disintegrated into blotches and specks. It was as if hfe father were hiding from him. Or he was hiding from his father. As if he were too small to accept the burden, he didn't want to understand who or what had killed his father, whose innocent and unobtrusive name had been Olson. The Los Angeles Telephone Directories contained the names of thousands of living fathers named Olson. His mother explained, but he couldn't understand why his father was the one to die. "He was very sentimental and idealistic," she rambled. "I guess I was sort of -- what they called -- a hippy. When we brought you Home from the hospital, I started calling you Ken for short. Your father sort of laughed and said: 'Sounds too much like those damn Ken and Barbie dolls. His first name is Ken-ne-dy. We named him Kennedy. We'll call him Kennedy. He will be proud of it!' " In kindergarten, other kids couldn't pronounce it. They slurred it. Kendy could remember all the way back to kindergarten, though he couldn't remember his father. Joyfully he Had led the other children up and down on the chairs until the teacher argued that it was rest time. Sprawled on his rest-mat, he should have kept his eyes shut, but he tried to read the Los Angeles Times. He was matching the letters M.O.L. with its picture when the teacher's weak voice shifted from reprimand to sing-song ridicule. To his surprise, all the other children began to sing with Her: "Kendy reads a noisy newspaper, Kendy reads a noisy newspaper." Hastily He'd folded the terribly loud newspaper. He'd closed his eyes. At that moment Kendy learned fear that no one would like Him any more. Soon he learned to get a Gold Star for cooperation in school. B y the time Kendy was sixteen, the National Emergency had been in effect for nine years, and He barely noticed it because he'd grown up within it. As a gangling six-footer with floppy brownish Hair, He stood in contrast to his plump mother whose Hair was raven-black. He did inherit her prominent cheekbones, so that he seemed to be squinting out at the world. He smiled so much, in contrast to the cool expressions of his classmates, that they'd always been attracted to him. The year before he'd been elected sophomore class president. Now he was the hard-working member of the student council. He was the hustler on the junior varsity basketball team, bounding downcourt like a grasshopper. He couldn't Help laughing whenever he realized his life wag a put-on. By letting his grades slump and becoming more popular with the kids than with the teachers, he managed to become one of the nominees for next year's student body presidency. He surprised everyone by presenting a political platform as if it were a real election concerned with real power. His number one plank was yearly grading of the teachers by their students. This hopefully constructive criticism would have to be conducted and tabulated off-campus. He began to worry that he might be elected. When He took a moment to glance at the television news, Soviet space efforts had been redirected to Earth's garbage-strewn Moon. In a startling retreat from their Pliobos-Mars cop-out, they were conducting a massive re-exploration of the Moon. Soviet crawlers searched its maria and craters so intensively they seemed insane. They even uprooted the old U.S. base. Nothing on the Moon could be worth as much as the search was costing. Concurrently, in West Virginia, Tin Woodman was dynamited by persons unknown. Kendy had read that Tin Woodman, growing tall beside Ozma II, was considered a menace by paranoids of various political persuasions. They were afraid that Something Out There might hear Tin Woodman's radio shouts to the universe. Kendy felt both relieved and angered when notified he'd just lost the school election -- by three stinking votes. Loping down the long concrete steps from the campus, he wished he could escape from high school. Ahead of him for next September, his senior year now crystal-balled as a drag. He doubted he could make the varsity basketball team. He might try to be elected president of the Biochem Club, and he'd have to resuscitate his grades before the college recruiters returned. Qquinting against the June sun light, he smiled, and the anomaly of his fair skin and high Asian cheekbones might have made an ethnologist shrug or jokingly classify him as Siberisk, a Soviet citizen from the Siberian racial melting pot. He was in the world pot. His future was so immensely appalling, like the future of any boy then growing into manhood, that its recapitulation involved a series of amputations in order to examine the vital sequences of his life. "How-'d the election come out?" Mr. Smith was such a jovial giant standing outside the high school's chain-link fence that he resembled a college basketball coach on a recruiting expedition. "Down the tubes," Kendy retorted, not afraid to sound a little disrespectful; Mr. Smith had been taking him to lunch all week until today. "I'll wear a black armband," Mr. Smith laughed unexpectedly, and he glanced down at his brown shoes, which were peculiarly small and short for such a huge man. "Seriously, I heard you lost by only three votes." "Then why'd you ask me how it came out?" Kendy blurted. "The count hasn't even been announced yet except to me and Steve." "I was anxious." Mr. Smith grinned, tautening his incipient jowls, until he appeared to be a well-conditioned forty-five. "For me to lose?" Kendy knew why that was true. "Ken Kendy, I've been trying too hard to impress you." His smile became so uncertain he could Have passed for a dissipated thirty-five. Then he became so enthusiastic it seemed as if a slimmer man of twenty-five were peeking out. "Since you've lost, since you're cutting afternoon classes anyway, fly up with me past San Luis Obispo right now for a grand tour. Why wait till next year?" Kendy laughed, trying not to seem embarrassed. "You guys -- recruiting kids before they even finish eleventh grade -- " I t didn't seem ethical. Kendy had taken the Scholastic Aptitude Tests simply as practice for next year when he would take them again as a senior. To his surprise, nineteen Universities had contacted him prematurely. Academic recruiters slipped him glossy promotional booklets and advised him to stay clean until next year when he was a senior and could sign a Letter of Intent. The reason good students were being more actively recruited than athletes was Senate Bill #-#, passed the year the National Emergency began. It offered double tuition subsidies to any approved university for each student it recruited whose S.A.T. scores were at least # in English and above # in Math'. The Senators had added other requirements. Approved recruits must be patriotic high school graduates. "I won't Have enough units to get my high school diploma until next June," Kendy said.  "That makes us a better choice than Harvard," Mr. Smith laughed. "We want you now." Kendy had heard that this new National University north of San Luis Obispo wasn't dependent on the emergency education legislation. It had its own unlimited government funding. It could set its own entrance criteria. "I've lost the election," Kendy said. "Why do you -- do you still want me?" He didn't know if he wanted National University. The U.C.L.A. recruiter had knocked N.U. even worse than U.S.C. His high school counsellor had warned him that enrolling at National University was like making a deal with the devil but then weakened his argument by pushing his own alma mater,, Fresno State. The National Television Station commentators all said National University had outstanding educational innovations. Mr. Smith rested his graygloved hand on Kendy's shoulder. "Some fancy universities really try to collect nothing but high school student-body presidents. But I kid you not, we just want guys we like." Corn-ball, Kendy thought, but surprised himself by smiling with pleasure, liking Mr. Smith better and better. The gray glove pressing on Kendy's shoulder had seemed smooth but its weight began to transmit a bumpy feeling, Kendy thought, as if Mr. Smith's fingers were nothing but bones. Yesterday, when Mr. Smith took him to lunch, Kendy had felt uncomfortable watching Mr. Smith' munching a cheeseburger while wearing gloves. But Mr. Smith wore such a groovy next-year's sport coat with a long Edwardian tail that Kendy knew he must be a smooth operator, in spite of forgetting to remove his gloves when he ate. # # Qay the word, Kendy, and we  will take a taxi to the jet pad." "Sir, I've got to be honest with you." Kendy blurted. "You'd better recruit some senior. My mother would never sign the waiver to let me skip my last year of high school. She hates  -- " "She'll fly up with us." "You're kidding." Kendy knew his mother would refuse to visit that campus; last night she'd put another underground magazine on his pillow, and it roasted National University even worse than West Point. "This noon I took her to lunch at the Hilton," Mr. Smith explained. "Are you putting me on?" "Say the word, and I'll hustle back to the May Company and fix it with her supervisor so she can take the rest of the afternoon off and we'll go." Mr. Smith was talking as excitedly as if he were twenty-five again. "What department is she in?" "Complaint Department." Kendy thought Mr. Smith was over-confident. He couldn't understand Mr. Smith. He could understand the surface of his words. Mr. Smith talked as bluntly as a fellow slob. Sometimes Mr. Smith would switch, mouthing long and well-organized sentences. Probably these were part of the recruiting spiel he'd rehearsed. They didn't necessarily indicate intelligence. But at other times, while kidding around, Mr. Smitfi Ead wised-off so shrewdly that Kendy thought this huge man might be able to speak from a great depth of experience and emotion if the surface of his life hadn't confined him to being a slob. It was as if the man were fragmented within his shell. When he smiled, Ee seemed youthful. When he looked away in a moment of disinterest, Eis face sagged and Ee seemed old, as if staring at deatH. Suddenly He'd grin at Kendy and become young again. When he laughed, he gave Kendy a feeling of warmth" and reflected strength. But then Mr. Smith would say something slobby, and Kendy could feel tlie uncertainty, as if he were recruiting in a world he couldn't quite believe. Kendy wasn't repelled by this. He felt the same way -- fragmented. At Home his mother talked like a slob but occasionally astonished him with her bitter wit. She seemed to be tEe only person who remembered what life was like before the National Emergency. At school, Eis friends, were slobs, half-heartedly rebelling as if they didn't know which way to go. Kendy's counsellor occasionally would pause while berating him for not trying harder scholastically and switch to praise. During those glowing moments of hope, even though Kendy knew the counsellor was shoveling child psychology on him like manure, Kendy could' feel himself growing. His fragments were coalescing. It was possible for him to become clear-thinking, subtle, strong and purposeful. In those moments he knew his father couldn't have been a slob. II A t #:# tEe copter Howled upward through the smog with Mr. Smith sitting next to Kendy's mother and shouting: "National University's a whole new concept in American education." His mother's wide face seemed flushed with excitement In the roaring draft from the ventilator, Eer crow-black hair lashed her cheekbone. Kendy wondered if Mr. Smith Ead researched their background so thoroughly that Ee knew she was one-quarter Mescalero Apache and that after only one semester at U.C.L.A. she'd married a skinny blondbearded MinneswedisH sociology student and given birth to Kendy. "Only three of us in this big Helicopter?" she shouted. Mr. Smith had issued them: tight head-sets, but she shouted as if she didn't believe her cordless intercom was working : "Only three?" "Holds .fourteen," Mr. Smith answered proudly. "This is the newest Cheyennette," he continued innocently "Fourteen seats in our passenger capsule. Comfortable?" Kendy winced. He knew what was coming. She had a caustic tongue. "I thought this so-called Coalition Congress," she shouted, "was hanging on for nine years or ninety-nine -- to save money! A dollar saved means a policeman's paid. Let the poor pay for the war. I thought one of the reasons for continuing the National Emergency was economy in government transportation." To this sarcastic shaft, Mr. Smith merely explained, "The copter had to go back to National University anyway." Kendy looked away. If his mother kept making subversive remarks against the Coalition Congress, he thought he might not be admitted to any university which was receiving a government subsidy, as they all were. "The diplomats of the future," Mr. Smith said hopefully, "will Have got their starts at National University." "Kendy's had a nice offer from Harvard," she shouted, "for next year -- when he's ready." fT'mbarrassed, Kendy peered  -- I ' out of his greasy window. He watched the stub-winged shadow of their copter slide across Santa Monica Bay and shrink as the Cheyennette rose. With its rotor blades clattering, the winged copter leveled off and began to accelerate like an airplane. Kendy supposed its rotor was free-wheeling now. Its tail-propellor was pushing them so fast that the stubby wings were surfboarding on the air. Below, along the long curve of Malibu Beach, the surf wrinkled and whitened. On the other side, past Mr. Smith's head, Kendy glimpsed the distant purple hulk of Catalina Island. Mr. Smith winked at him. Kendy Hoped they were still friends. The winged copter buffeted northward above the Santa Barbara Chanmade Kendy think of spiders standing in the greenish summer water. The Cheyennette whined like a mosquito with its course paralleling the islands of the National Park. Those protruded like jagged windbreaks, already summer-brown. The northernmost island glared white with engulfing sand, and Kendy noticed the rows of black spots there on San Miguel Island, probably barracks of the old Emergency Dentention Camp. When his mother didn't seem to notice them, he relaxed. She was quieter than He'd expected. The Cheyennette was swaying like a boat. Ahead, the greenish water of the Channel was streaked by an arctic blue current. Wind from the north stretched out the whitecaps. Kendy knew the dark outcurve of the mainland must be Point Concepcion where the marine ecology became North Pacific. Surf bearded the cliffs of Point Arguello. Up on the brown hills, rows of excavations into the underlying chalk reminded Kendy of more whitecaps. In their white arches he saw radar dishes and unrecognizable apparatus. They would be aimed during M.O.L. launches. With manned synchronous satellites hovering over a lot of places besides Moscow and Washington, he guessed the jokes about what girls did when they bathed in the nude might be true. "We're almost there," Mr. Smith's voice announced, and Kendy guessed this premature statement was supposed to keep them from becoming restless ; they hadn't even passed Vandenberg Air Force Base yet. "y ver the dry mouth of the Santa Ynez River, Kendy watched a long freight train flowing across the bridge. The train wormed north past pencil-sized attention for testing. Kendy saw the shadow of a missile so enormous he wondered if it would be another attempt. US " -- of us," Mr. Smith was saying in their earphones. "Not because their intelligence operations were any better than ours. The real reason is that way back before the Emergency our space appropriations were too small." "When I was a girl, we always blamed the spies," her voice replied dryly as the freight train crawled past a concrete blockhouse. "That was atoms, not rockets," Kendy blurted in embarrassment at her stupidity. Looking down, He remembered viewing an old tape in American History about the days when trains still carried passengers. Along this same track, tjie Southern Pacific Daylight had rushed a Premier Krush-off-or-shev-orsomething toward San Francisco. While that old passenger train hurried through Vandenberg Air Force Base, porters had scurried to pull down the blinds in his car. "For some reason they're crawling all over the Moon again," Mr. Smith was saying. "Why worry about them when it's us we should be worrying about?" she protested as if trying to impress some great lesson on Kendy. But Kendy remembered how intensely she'd watched the Telstar broadcast the day the Russians sent those three men almost to Mars. They'd seemed so confident. That grinning biochemist named E. Vavilov had recited what he expected to find on Mars. On the television screen, he Had seemed surprisingly young for a Nobel Prize winner. His high cheekbones made him appear somewhat Siberian. "He looks like someone I know," Kendy's mother had muttered. E. Vavilov had smiled so mischievously while proclaiming dialectical materialism as the scientific doorway to total understanding of life throughout the universe that Kendy wondered if -- really -- Vavilov wanted to wink at all his friendly-enemy biochemists out there in worldwide television land. Then he had winked! Or gotten something in his eye. Kendy had leaned forward, blinking. After the abortive return from Phobos, E. Vavilov didn't appear on television again. The pilot of Lotka II recited their excuse from the teleprompter -- a minor technical difficulty. A month later, while maintaining his skills or his flight pay, that pilot reportedly crashed his jet trainer. Pravda also announced that E. Vavilov had returned to his research at the Limonological Institute on Lake Baikal, where he was temporarily indisposed. Mars wasn't mentioned. The Soviets began their inexplicable search of the rough surface of the Earth's Moon. This seemed an advance to the rear. Tphe Cheyennette skimmed above the sand dunes of Pismo Beach. It banked oceanward around the dark cliffs which protected Port Avila from the north wind. Out over the Pacific, around this immense promontory, the copter climbed. Kendy knew they must be approaching National University. He smiled nervously as he searched for it. Mr. Smith had mentioned that it was located in a canyon. This mountainous promontory was gashed by dozens of steep canyons down to the breakers. But there was no sign of it. "There's Diablo Canyon, Pacific Gas and Electric's nuc-electric generating plant," Mr. Smith said. "National U's so close our light bulbs stay lit by induction." He smiled faintly at the tired joke. Kendy peered at gray-green chapparal slopes and afternoonshadowed canyons on this tenmile-wide bulge into the Pacific. "Beyond the University, in the next bay," Mr. Smith I said enthusiastically to Kendy's mother, "there's Moro Rock. Our boys have fun assaulting -- I mean, climbing the Rock. Of course the Park Service has installed safety fences all the way to the top, so it's safe enough. Look farther north beyond Moro Bay. We could see San Simeon if it was a clearer day." "Oh, the Hearst Castle," Kendy's mother said. "At least the people got something back from him when he died. Personally I -- " "Yes, it's an historic monument," the recruiter interrupted, "with llamas on the lawns. Look back the other way, inland. There is San Luis Obispo -- nice little town of fifty thousand -- and you can see the buildings of Cal Poly. Those unimaginative engineers are supposed to become our traditional rivals. They win the football games, but there's no competition intellectually. In educational methods and in architecture, National University stands alone as the model for the future of American higher education," he recited. "It is designed as an answer to the National Emergency, and congress has continued to be generous. We're enlarging again this year." Visually, Kendy had been searching unsuccessfully, for a canyon. Instead', he saw a vast shallow bowl-shaped pasture at the head of what must have been a canyon before the earth-moving machines began their work: Its bulldozed rim shimmered golden brown with wild oats. Its center was lawn-green. Then he spotted a circle of red tile roofs arranged around a central hub of huge roofs. Kendy blinked in surprise. Although it was # :# in the afternoon, the buildings cast oddly short shadows. The circling Cheyennette jerked as its rotor re-engaged. While it descended, Kendy counted twenty tile-roofed buildings around the rim of the campus and nine more dorms under construction. Even the huge lab buildings and auditoriums at the hub were only one story high, which explained their short shadows. From each dorm building, a red tile path extended inward like a spoke to the hub buildings. Kendy couldn't see any students. He kept looking for students on the circular path which connected the dorms as the copter settled down to a landing behind a dorm. Beneath the tile roof and shaded porches of what was supposed to be a dorm, there was a glint of office windows. The lobby and administrative offices seemed to occupy the entire building. Mystified, Kendy began to wonder whether everyone here was anadministrator? A s they walked in past Spanish ironwork and dented armor, Kendy's mother said: "Where will he sleep? Not even room for a hundred students." Kendy had told her each dorm was supposed to house eight hundred, or so the catalogue had said. Mr. Smith' laughed as if appreciating a bit of humor from Her. "We had the dual problem of conforming to historic California architecture and also to our country's needs." He led them to the row of elevator doors, all inscribed: At the minus-one level, they walked out of the elevator into what resembled a miniature railroad station. An electric car Hummed in from the central Hub. Men scrambled off. None had beards or long hair, and surprisingly few carried books. Another car zipped through' on a cross track which formed a right angle with the first. Kenby straightened. The car left a whiff of perfume. "Well, that's something!" Kendy's mother said enigmatically. "When I was at U.C.L.A. we had to hike miles between classes, always hurrying and always late. Is this a coeducational dorm?" "Just passing through," Mr. Smith' answered quickly. "Their car is on the rim track. They're just passing through to their own dorm. No girls allowed below this level." "That seems --  stupid," she remarked. "For a supposedly modern -- " "National University was authorized by Congress to rebuild moral standards," Mr. Smith hastily answered with a straight face. "N.U.'s goal is to help renovate the traditional way of life which made America great." He grinned at Kendy. "There are some cute girls here." 'Out Kendy knew from the catalogue that there were only two women's dorms, though he hadn't given the implications of that scarcity sufficient thought. " -- group solidarity within each dorm," Mr. Smith was reciting, "and friendly supervision like an enlightened academy so that the student unrest, which was so prevalent in older universities before the Emergency, can't happen Here." "UH-Huh," Kendy's mother said, in obvious disbelief. "Over here," Mr. Smith said hastily, "is our recreation hall." The clicking ping-pong ball on the automatic-return table stopped. At the open end of tfi table, concealed nearly to the armpits, a startlingly young boy stared across the dark green plywood at Kendy. As if in disbelief or pain, the boy's sharp features Screwed up, and he swallowed with an audible gulp. Kendy squinted in recognition and opened his mouth to speak. But Oliver abruptly turned his back. Kendy didn't know what to say. He heard another gulp, even though Oliver's back was turned and he was walking away from Kendy. Like a goddamn Gollum, Kendy thought, as Oliver hurried away with his big white tennis shoes flapping on the hardwood floor. When Oliver reached the dark doorway, his pale face looked back, glaring. Why? Kendy was sure he was the one who should be carrying the grudge. Sweating, Kendy tried to feel angry. It wasn't rational to be afraid of a kid that small. He doubted if Oliver was fourteen yet. But Oliver evidently was already enrolled here and would have the advantage of being in a higher grade. Kendy reassured himself that National University wasn't like West Point with hazing of the plebes and all that guff. Anyway, he was only visiting National University. He was not committed to enroll here. But if he turned chicken, Kendy thought, and didn't sign up at National U. just because Oliver was here, he'd be both timid and stupid. Oliver was only a little -- well, what was he? Ill jtT r. Smith was steering Kendy's mother along the hall, away from the entrance to a dim room barred by a steel grillwork which was a sliding door. Kendy peered through the locked grill into the eye-widening semi-darkness at the dim shapes of rifles hanging on the walls. His eyebrows rose as he recognized the awkward silhouette of an ancient Chicomm AK-# with its forward curving magazine. The other guns were new to him. His heart thudded with sudden excitement. Rows of glass cases glinted in there, but he couldn't see what they contained. From one of the rifles on the wall hung wires and a battery. He had to admit to himself he was itching to handle all those guns. He hurried away as if he needed to escape from something. The coffeeteria reeked with the odor of cheese burning. A tall man wearing a really sharp sport coat was trying to scrape a smoking cheese sandwich out of the infrared dispenser. Kendy guessed he must be another recruiter because a mother, father, and son were seated at one of the round tables with four coffee cups but only two cheese sandwiches in front of them, and they were looking around uncomfortably. To his surprise, Kendy's mother was smiling. Mr. Smith had brought her a lunch of everything she liked best. As Kendy moved to join them, Mr. Smith removed his arm from behind her chair and interrupted their conversation to point to the gleaming row of snack dispensers. "You don't need coins, just help yourself." Feeling like a fifth wheel, Kendy went and stood in front of the infrared dispenser. He pushed the buttons, trying to force it to grill him a cheese sandwich. It hummed. Oliver's image loomed in his memory as if the kid were a monster Gollum instead of -- Two summers ago, Oliver would have been only twelve. Kendy had been a Junior Counsellor at that damned camp for Gifted Children. The second morning, Kendy had tried to conduct his first inspection in his tribe's tent. Oliver slouched beside his messy cot, gulping air and contemptuously belching. Although Kendy didn't bother to make his own bed at home, he had tried to enforce the rules here in the camp, and he suggested to Oliver that they reason together. The sheet must be folded over and the corners of the blanket must be square. Oliver blurted a four-letter word. Kendy applied a hammerlock. Oliver screamed like a girl, startling. Kendy so much he let go. O liver complained to the Senior Counsellor, and this grizzled college student took Kendy aside. "The kid's father is some sort of space scientist whose wife is a Senator's daughter, so don't let him get away with anything. Your job is to enforce the rules, the same for everybody. Just don't leave any marks on his body, so the Director will know you haven't used force." Each morning, Kendy had harrassed Oliver until he made his cot. Scowling, Oliver would run outside and harrass a fat kid, who didn't know how to defend himself. Oliver was master of the sly kick and the innocent denial. When Kendy tried to mobilize opinion in the tent against Oliver's bullying, the other little kids seemed unconcerned. When Oliver deliberately stood up in the war canoe, Kendy fined him a week's desserts. In the mess hall, Oliver refused to eat anything, and a rumor spread that the food was poisoned. When they were alone together, Kendy offered to shake hands and start over. Convulsively gulping, Oliver spat on Kendy's outstretched hand. Almost bursting with rage, Kendy wiped his hand on Oliver's face. Oliver clamped his teeth on Kendy's finger. Kneeing Oliver, Kendy writhed free. Not wanting to escalate, Kendy attempted an orderly withdrawal, but Oliver followed with sharp kicks and ineffectual karate chops. "You stinking bully, I'll .veetcong you' While defending himself, Kendy hurled the kid against a tent pole, mashing his nose. Snorting blood and crying, Oliver opened his Boy Scout Knife. "I'll drive you out of here if it takes a hundred years." With a thrill of fear, Kendy grabbed his wrist and took the knife away. He didn't report the incident because Oliver would have been expelled. He didn't report anything. The next morning Kendy was fired for leaving a mark on a camper. With his nose swathed in tape, Oliver came up behind him while he was packing. Oliver's eyes were magnified by tears. "You big bastard, I'll get you if it's the last thing I ever do." Ty the time tire infrared dispenser disgorged Kendy's bubbling cheese sandwich, his mother was digging into chocolate pie heaped with whipped cream, and Mr. Smith was grinning like a shrewd farm boy who puts out salt for the cow in order to catch the calf. "Kendy will have an opportunity to travel in foreign countries," he elaborated. "All over the world -- " Kendy's mother dropped her fork. "I thought you said he'd be protected from the draft." "He will. This would be as an exchange student." "As a State Department Cadet," Kendy muttered through the molten cheese sandwich, embarrassed as usual by his mother's abysmal ignorance. "That's one possibility," Mr. Smith tried to agree, and his gloved hand reached for the sugar. "There are other -- opportunities -- in civilian government with more future for a young man than the State Department." He was smiling at Kendy's mother. "We know that big organizations grow bigger, and the biggest is our government. Who can foresee all the opportunities for a young man to grow?" "The pie was very good," she said, looking around and frowning. "During his first two years at National University, he'll enjoy the broad general education," Mr. Smith said as he rose to bring her a dish of chilled melon balls. "We're rebuilding a reawakened citizenry with a renewed understanding of our national purpose." Kendy wondered at the words as Mr. Smith looked straight at him. "We're building opportunities for those few young men who have the intelligence and courage to shape our future." Corn-ball, Kendy thought, but someone would have to lead, and Oliver's sharp face loomed in his imagination. Kendy chewed the gluey cheese sandwich. National University might be big enough for both of them, but he didn't want to go here. He decided he'd be happier back in high school for his senior year. "How would you straighten things out?" Mr. Smith' said to him. Shocked by the question and the fact that it was directed at him, Kendy tried to disengage his bicuspids from the cheese sandwich; he swallowed hard. "I guess I'd like to -- the State Department -- the diplomatic service -- at least trying to maintain some communication between us and Russia, so nations would understand." "Good for you!" His mother took him off the hook. "You can get an even broader education at Harvard. That's where nearly everyone in the State Department comes from anyway. Remember what a nice letter you got from the registrar. Next year when you're a senior they'll -- " "Mother!" Kendy blurted. "Yes, I've heard that Harvard is a fairly good college," Mr. Smith replied calmly. "Because you're only sixteen, you could go there for two years until you're called up for your two years of Universal National Service to plant trees in the mornings and study patriotism in the afternoons, assuming your lucky number didn't come up for the draft." Tf endy looked away, his ears burning. Unsaid was how National University was a step ahead of other universities. To hell with that, Kendy thought, maybe he'd volunteer and join the Green Berets. However, Congress had decreed that two years attendance here at N.U. did count as the Universal National Service requirement. "I'm going to level with you," Mr. Smith said. "National University is tougher in its way than Harvard, and you're only sixteen years old." "Younger kids than that," Kendy muttered, thinking of Oliver. "You think you can hack it here? The only kids who do make great maturity and patriotism and espirit de corps." Mr. Smith stood up, and Kendy felt something slipping away. Mr. Smith's hand closed on his shoulder. "Let me show you our squadroom. We call it the barn. There are ten guys on our team. I'd be your advisor if you want me." He squeezed Kendy's shoulder and smiled at his mother. "Excuse us for about ten minutes," he apologized. "Down where we're going is man's country." Corn-ball, Kendy thought, but Ke couldn't help responding to Mr. Smith, although he couldn't quite understand why. Their elevator plunged all the way to the minus-seven level. From the elevator, a metal bridge led straight across a shouting group of boys playing full-court basketball on the level below. There were whiffs of chlorine from a swimming pool somewhere as Mr. Smith led him from the bridge to a hallway dazzling with artificial daylight from the ceiling. The widely spaced doors were numbered. "Squadroom Nine is ours. Nine! Nine!" Mr. Smith repeated, and the door finally buzzed and opened itself into a reception office which had been converted into a television room. A burr-headed kid, who had been watching galloping mayhem, acrobatically yanked both feet off the coffee table and landed erect. "Hi! Sir, you're back just in time to help me with my calc." "Then start doing it," Mr. Smith suggested, taking a backhanded swipe at him. The kid ducked, laughing, and Kendy realized the boy liked Mr. Smith. While introducing them, Mr. Smith said seriously "Kendy will put some life in our basketball team." G rinning at the compliment, Kendy felt himself being pushed by Mr. Smith into the squadroom. He squinted at its artificial daylight ceiling. As the images of clouds drifted across Kendy wondered if strato-cumulus clouds were forming up there in the real sky. He guessed this ceiling worked the same as the commercially suppressed television method his high school chem class had been allowed to play with; organic liquid crystals were sandwiched between panes of glasses. The inner surfaces of the glass had been coated with a transparent conductor. He remembered the maze of wires from the thousands of inductors on the back of the glass. The wires converged into the electro-optical converter box. When it was plugged into their video tape player, they watched a dim American flag waving inside the glass sandwich as if it were a flat television tube. When they raised the Venetian blinds, increasing the light in the classroom, the flag had brightened. Unlike a television tube, the glass sandwich did not radiate light, but reflected it selectively. And here beneath the artificial sky, Kendy saw that the primary illumination came from upwardaimed floodlights concealed in the walls. He wondered whether a T.V. camera on the roof was aimed at tlie sky. More likely a video tape player in some dark closet was connected to tlie electro-optical converter. Reacting to the moving tape, the converter was transmitting varying positive and negative charges to the millions of induction contact points on the back of the glass sandwich I . All the fluctuating electrical currents were causing turbulence within the liquid crystals, varying their opacity, and thus varying the light-reflecting qualities within this glass ceiling so that clouds seemed to be drifting across a blue sky. "Living together in one big room," Mr. Smith said, "helps all ten guys be good friends. There is more privacy than you'd have in the Army." Kendy was staring at the stalls. There were five on each side of the grass-green carpet. "This would be yours." Tts mahogany plywood walls provided head-high' privacy on both sides, and its sawdustcolored carpet seemed springy beneath Kendy's feet. Along one wall, the wardrobe closets and built-in drawers could hold everything he owned. Although the stall was as big as a so-called double room in some college dorms, it seemed crowded, dominated by the electrically adjustable bed which hummed when button. The pillow support was being tilted up within the bed's high redwood frame of adjustable shelves, overhead tensor lights, swing-out writing board, snack-box, television and cartridge stereo with earphones for slumber learning. "With' your long arms, you can rearrange all this built-in bedside junk so you can reach everything without moving your butt." Mr. Smith's gloved hand reached into the bed's adjustable frame and twisted a rheostat. Kendy's vision seemed to be dimming. Above this stall, one rectangle of the squadroom's high artificial sky was darkening. Venus appeared and then the other stars in Kendy's sky. Curtains crept across the front of the stall. Mr. Smith yawned and opened a little door in its rear wall. "Here's your private study cell." It had dark plywood walls and a low ceiling. Kendy instinctively ducked his head. The study room seemed small, and yet it contained a darkvinyl couch' and a matching chair, facing an educational console at least twice as wide as the one he'd been shown at U.C.L.A. Four graduate students had shared that console. This one gleamed with fascinating gadgets including an attached helmet and wristbands. "You can be your own best teacher. Be ten years before Harvard students get anything like this," Mr. Smith said, opening the cabinet above the couch, revealing a mini-refrigerator unit with a two-burner electric stove on top and pull-out counter underneath beside a small sink with built-in coffee brewer. "Over here is your meditation room," Mr. Smith said, turning to the opposite wall and sliding open a narrow door. "The throne is comfortable, but these bathtubs are too short for stretched-out creative thinking. I'll show you my suite. I rate a six-foot tub." IV TT'rom Kendy's dim stall, they walked beneath the late afternoon sky in the squadroom to a panelled conference room at the far end. "I referee in here," Mr. Smith said, slapping the back of his mahogany captain's chair in passing. It was the only chair at the round table. The other chairs were stacked in a corner. Around the table lay upholstered seminar couches rumpled from use, and an aging banana peel sprawled like a brown octopus among the candy wrappers. Kendy thought this mess looked funny in such an expensive building. There was a click as Mr. Smith unlocked the door to his suite. Smiling he gestured Kendy ahead into a panelled living room complete with fieldstone fireplace and birds fluttering around an iceberg in the artificial picturewindow. "I shot this rug with my little old M-#," M. Smith said happily, poking the polar bear's open jaws with his wide brown shoe, which appeared oddly short as if he lacked toes." Had to feed him a whole clip. In here's the dinettekitchenette." Kendy looked up at a reddish fish, resembling a salmon, displayed above the ultrasonic sink. "Arctic char. When the rivers thaw, they'll even rise to a fly -- well, at least to a fast-moving Silver Doctor," Mr. Smith said. "When I was starving, I caught a bigger char on ermine guts and a ## hook, but that was in Siberia. I guess you've managed to deduce that I'm not the intellectual type. Maybe I'm supposed to counterbalance your professors. We advisors are." He opened a door. "I junked the government issue furniture in this bedroom and built my own. Check this homey touch." The circular bed revolved. "Made it myself," Mr. Smith's voice continued proudly, but Kendy was staring at the langorous painting on the wall. His imagination jumped at her. Since kindergarten, Kendy had been exposed to pregnant rabbits and see-through plastic ladies and "Growth" lectures and "Understanding Your Emotions" courses and "Marriage and Your Future Family" series nearly every semester so that his technical knowledge of female anatomy was impeccable, yet his imagination was driving him crazy. He devoured her with' his gaze. Shamefully, he was still inexperienced, although he was halfway to seventeen and burning with desire. "That's -- uh -- pretty good painting." "Can't bring girls into the squadroom," Mr. Smith said, as if reading his mind and flattering him. "I'm not kidding. We have to enforce congressional moral standards." "Cars?" "Now there's the magic word. Unfortunately not even our biggest athletic jocks are issued cars. I admit this puts us at a recruiting disadvantage. National U. is so new and our few classes of alumni are so scattered all over the world that practically nobody here can expect to find car keys under his pillow. You're not even allowed to keep your own car on campus until you're an Upper Division Student with at least a # grade-point average." "You're kidding?" Actually, Kendy didn't own a car yet and was sure Mr. Smith knew it. "The solution would be to garage your car in San Luis Obispo where the weekend action is. During the week I have to make bedchecks at midnight." Mr. Smith' sighed. "But groovy guys use their ingenuity. Some have even built dummies that breathe to fool me. Then they go running away through the dark." TTe clumped back into the living room, and his voice faltered. "Ken-Kendy, since I recruited you -- I hope you'll sign up for my squadroom. I'm not trying to con you. You can get a good education here, and your country does need you. I'm not trying to set the hook in you." Mr. Smith's face appeared almost twentyish', both eager and worried, as if he were once again a young -- whatever he had been. "We want you. Listen, you can learn here whatever you really want to learn." He grinned, tightening away his jowls. "What the hell. Congress tells us to teach patriotism. But that's something you've got to learn for yourself -- All right, let's go back to your mother." In the coffeeteria, Kendy's mother stood up, hastily pushing aside cantaloupe rind. "You've seen everything by now, I suppose. Are you sure you want "Of course I'm sure," Kendy retorted, although he hadn't been sure at all he'd intended to think it over. But he told her firmly: "Here's where I want to go to college." Flying through the night on the commercial jet from San Luis Obispo to Los Angeles Off-Shore Airport, she asked him, "You're not making Mr. Smith another father-image like your jayvee basketball coach couldn't be -- or something -- are you?" Kendy glared at her and barely spoke during the interminable landing pattern. Then he felt choked up and helped her into the periscopic stairway as if she were a little old lady. She was almost forty, he thought, with her remaining years dwindling away. He felt both protective and trapped. Trying to help her into the cab, he toppled in behind her. "You can let go of my apron strings," she remarked, lighting a cigarette. "If this is the big split, I'm proud of you." She put her arm around him. "You'll make some girl a good husband." She laughed. "Don't let her, or anyone, con you any worse than these stinkers already are doing." "Who's conning me," he said. "My God, you don't know after today?" Her broad face quivered as if she were going to laugh. He didn't want to know. Mentally he was packing his bags. In their apartment, she looked up into his face. "And you don't even remember your father," she cried. "I do," He muttered, wishing to God He did. "Nobody's going to con me," he blurted, unsure whether He meant Mr. Smith or her. npo escape, he went into the bedroom and tried to read the newspaper. In West Virginia, the rebuilding of Tin Woodman Had been Held up by a wildcat strike, and the F.B.I. was investigating. Kendy shined' his shoes on the Los Angeles Times editorial page which complained that the Soviet Union was interfering with our right to explore everything on the Moon. Their crawlers had blocked an American geological survey team outside the crater where the Soviet's vinyl dome was being inflated. After it had been pumped full of congealing bubblets, the Soviets failed to coat it with the usual aluminum reflectant, and Kendy wondered if this was because the dome would House some sort of broadcasting aerial. He switched on the bathroom television to Multi-News, where the grayish dome was under surveillance from the U.S. tele satellites. With machetes, the Soviets seemed to be chopping Headroom within the bubblet dome. They pushed out masses of bubblets like snow from the airlock and carried in equipment better broadcasting. Their next landing rocket disgorged what appeared to be an important personage. Clustering about him, the other space suits Helped him. In the United States, the latest unmanned Mars rocket ruptured itself during a static test. Reportedly, it had been reprogrammed to attach itself to PHobos in the manner of the unsuccessful Lotka II, Hopefully to shuttle its landing module down to Mars. Now the Boar dof Inquiry decided it Had been sabotaged. S aying good-bye at Los Angeles Off-SHore Airport, Kendy kissed his mother. "Stay cool," her voice choked. "Don't let them con you. Stay free." In the jet, he tried to lose his emotions among the pages of the Los Angeles Times. Significantly, the convicted dynamiter of Tin Woodman was being exchanged for an American tourist who'd been convicted of a currency violation in Leningrad. Kendy wondered if the Soviets, muffled and gagged within their own security procedures, were trying to tell us something, using dynamite instead of words. Earlier this morning, Tin Woodman had been dynamited again. On the bus from San Luis Obispo to National University, Kendy felt more concerned with his own problems. He was afraid Oliver would deliberately make trouble for him. But He grinned with excitement as he stood in the immense circle of tile-roofed buildings. He Had a feeling of freedom. Seven levels belows the surface, when Kendy lugged his suitcase into Squadroom Nine, Mr. Smith yelled with pleasure. "I have your class registration cards. Come on back to the conference room." "I've been studying the catalogue," Kendy said, "and I Have a pretty good idea what I want to take." He laid his list on the table. "Good choices," said Mr. Smith'. "But Russian would be an even better choice than Spanish. I don't want to pressure you, but as your advisor -- " Both of them reached for the catalogue. But Kendy's hand was quicker. "Sir, I need only one more year of Spanish to -- " "You'll need more than one foreign language," Mr. Smith interrupted, "if you really want to be a diplomat." He awkwardly placed a gloved Hand on Kendy's shoulder. "You'd better start studying Russian, from the -- inside. For example, the word mit means world. Also mit can mean the pre-Revolution village and its decision-making method. The peasants discussed a problem until the village elder announced there had been a unanimous decision. All conformed. If you did not, you became an outcast. But mir means more than a village commune or the world. Mir also is the Russian word for peace. So their word for peace, mir, may have different connotations and implications in a Russian diplomat's mind than our conception of peace. If you're trying to understand this world, much less whoever's beeping at us from somewhere out there beyond Arcturus, consider that one man's peace may mean another man's poison. Paz, paix?" "Peace in Spanish and French, I guess," Kendy muttered, knowing very well that this conversation was becoming an arm-twister to make him sign up for Russian. C ( Oace," said Mr. Smith, raising his palm as if he were the Pope. "Interestingly, the word for peace in Roumanian also is pace. The Swedes, Norwegians and Danes all say red. Frieden is peace in German. In Dutch, it's vrede. Czech : mir, like the Russians but pronounced a little differently. You can absorb the surface of another language every month, while you sleep, using the earphones and cerebral contacts in your bed." Kendy opened his mouth. He wanted to continue taking Spanish. Mr. Smith said: "You'll need to get beneath the surface of languages. Mir may mean peace to Russians, but Finns say ruaha. Turks say sulh, but Greeks say irini. Israelis say shalom, and Arabs say salam. Those are similar sounds which mean peace but not the same kind of peace. When you sign up for Russian here at National University you will be immersed in a Russian living experience for two hours a day so that you can get beneath the surface of the language. Let's consider the rest of your class schedule." Mr. Smith laid down a card on which he'd written the titles of six courses. Kendy put his own list beside it. When his mother had looked over his shoulder at the catalogue, she'd said National U. must be returning to the Dark Ages. Instead of offering one or two big unified experimental courses per semester like other universities, National U. apparently expected students to sign up for five or six unrelated courses as in the #'s when she was in school. She remarked that National U. might be trying to revive the Good Old #'s when the present administrators were such silent college boys themselves. She said Kendy's list of courses seemed ridiculously old-fashioned. If she had seen Mr. Smith's list she would Have squawked with rage and dissent. Only American Aspirations was the same on both lists, and it was a required course. For Kendy's choice of Spanish IV, Mr. Smith had substituted Russian I ; for Biochemestry, Integral Calculus for Physiology, Physics; for Political Science, Military Science and Tactics; and for Basketball, unarmed Combat. # (, T T ow come Unarmed Com-Obat?" Kendy blurted. "You already look good as a basketball player -- when you mature," Mr. Smith tried to explain. "The only boys -- men -- allowed to enroll in Basketball for credit are the varsity players we've recruited, so we're looking forward to your helping us on the intramural dorm team." "I didn't realize I was trying to sign up for the Varsity," Kendy murmured, embarrassed. "But how come Unarmed Combat?" "One reason National University students are excused from the draft is because it's understood that they will take Military Science and Tactics and a physical education course such as Unarmed Combat." "Oh?" Kendy considered standing up and going home, but He'd told all his high school friends He'd been accepted at National University, and he'd have to explain -- "Integral Calculus is a necessary foundation stone for any science today." Mr. Smith's gloved finger descended on Biochemistry, blotting it out. "But I was a member of the Biochem club," Kendy protested. "That's where the future is -- in the sciences." "Okay, fair enough," Mr. Smith said so smoothly that Kendy suspected he was being handed a pre-planned little victory in exchange for something else. "If you'll scratch Physiology off your list, I'll scratch Physics off of mine." "That's giving me the double shuffle," Kendy retorted, standing up, deciding to go home and to Hell with it! "Where's the broad general education you were talking about?" Instinctively, he was trying to enrage Mr. Smith so that Mr. Smith would be the one to make the break and kick him out. Or if Mr. Smith had laughed, Kendy would Have been able to get angry enough himself to break free. But Mr. Smith peered up at him with a Hurt expression. "Ken -- Kendy, you will get a broad general education. This seminar that I lead -- see its title is American Aspirations. The eleven of us meet right here in this conference room every day discussing our futures, and that is what I try to do. This is what I want to do. This is why I'm Here, to be your advisor -- for your own country. Your country needs help. Don't just ask what your country can do for you." V A fter Kendy had signed the six class registration cards and wearily unpacked in his stall, He met the other nine boys in Squadroom Nine. He decided this was the last time Mr. Smith would con him. He didn't ask which squadroom Oliver inhabited. That night in the cafeteria line, he saw Oliver's pale face. He imagined a gulping sound as Oliver looked away. Clutching their trays, they drifted in opposite directions as cautiously as two scorpions in a very large bottle. Kendy knew this eight-level underground dorm building contained nearly eigfit hundred students. Unfortunately, Oliver's squadroom also was located on this minus-seventK level. Six times a day they passed each other in the hall without speaking. Sometimes Oliver would be trotting to keep up with a huge blond boy who sported a military crew-cut and' a razor-nicked chin. By contrast, Kendy was becomI # ing enamored of the one girl he saw regularly from a distance of about ten feet, the teaching assistant in charge of their biochem lab section, but he didn't follow her around. She was at least nineteen and very serious, quietly trying to maintain order. But that damned Oliver was in the same lab section, noisily showing off his superior knowledge of all the positions of adenine-thymine base pairs which rat-ify the double helices of a rat's genes. Kendy was pleasantly surprised to be elected Representative for his squadroom, even though five of his squadmates were sophomores. For some reason, none of them wanted the job. Every Thursday night, as Representative, he had to attend the Seventh Level meeting. The Seventh Level President turned out to be the huge blond boy with stubble on his head and shaving scrapes on his chin. He came from Oliver's squadroom. His name was Rog, and he was in training for the State Department. When a squadroom representative stood up and mumbled about saltpeter, and blurted that his constitutients wanted an investigation of the cafeteria food, Rog banged his gavel. "A little saltpeter won't hurt what you haven't got. What is important is for Seventh Level to get revenge for last year. I want each: Rep to go back to his squadroom and find out which guys got letters in basketball in high school, and I want all of them out on the court in their shorts in one hour. Now let's hear a motion to adjourn this meeting." TV' endy made his third mistake-by watching that intramural basketball practice. In his streetclothes because he lacked a varsity letter, he stood on the bridge above the Eighth Level court. Rog lumbered out on the floor with an orange ball and tin whistle and with Oliver trotting behind. Carrying a clipboard, Oliver was chattering excitedly. Kendy looked down at them. The view from the bridge distorted Rog so that he looked like a squatty football player, and this same foreshortening effect made Oliver look as though he'd been stepped on. As seen from above, Oliver's head was slickly black, while Rog's appeared pinkish because his blond hair was cropped so short. "Where are all my men?" Rog kept shouting. Eight men finally straggled onto the court, enough for two practice teams by the new college rules. The four-man team rule had been intended to reduce congestion under the baskets so that basketball would become less of a contact sport. Rog ran them through a lay-up drill, in which some farmers took off on the wrong foot. When they started practicing three-point set-shots from the outside, Kendy thought the lighting might be bothering them. When Rog tried to referee them in a practice game, some kept fighting for the rebounds after each missed free shot, as in high school rules, while others protested that in college the foul shooter got to take the ball out of bounds after his free shot, whether he made it or not. This frequently revised college rule was supposed to discourage intentional fouling and speed up the game. The players ran slower and slower because they were so out of shape. Ignoring Oliver, Kendy wandered down beside the court, fascinated by the ineffectual and missed lay-ups. He thought the players must have won their letters at extremely small high schools. When Rog finally allowed the wheezing sufferers to depart, the sweaty ball rolled toward Kendy. H e knew what he wanted to do, but he was hesitant to do it, so he ignored Oliver and did it! Dribbling smoothly and flexibly toward the basket, He tried a relaxed right-hand lay-up, softly off the backboard and in. Warming up, dribbling faster with his long leg muscles loosening until he felt light-footed as a grasshopper again. He tried a left-hand layup. Beautiful! Because Rog seemed to be leaving, Kendy raced around into a dribble-drive toward the right side of the backboard. With a fierce gasp, he leaped high, stretching higher, slamming down the ball through the hoop in a right-hand dunk shot that banged his little finger against the iron rim. Dropping from the air triumphantly, he barely felt the pain. "Where'd you letter?" Rog demanded. "You look better than those farmers." And Oliver was staring with hatred so obvious Kendy felt as if they were back in that camp for gifted children for an instant with Oliver gulping and his sharp face so contorted he seemed ready to spit. Kendy had made the team. "You're my forward," Rog said, ignoring Oliver. "Let's hit the showers." Oliver was left standing. When they came out of the locker room, Oliver came scrambling down the staircase from the Seventh Level, breathing hard as if he'd run back to his room. "Rog, I have the rest of that good pie. It's in my mini-frig." "We'll go up to the coffeeteria so Kendy can come along." Rog ambled to the elevator, talking to Kendy, while Oliver trotted behind, chattering desperately. In the coffeeteria, the clean-up men were turning off the lights, but Rog laughed at them and handed Kendy a three-flavored Sundae from the machine. The two of them kidded around. Kendy had learned how to get along with football jocks in high school, where most of them had supported his unsuccessful election campaign and Rog didn't seem too different. O liver shut up, gave up and went down. Kendy felt malicious triumph. Finally, Kendy was getting Rog another round of Cokes, and Rog was laughing and slapping the infrared machine and chasing away the janitor, who kept trying to turn off the last light, when Oliver reappeared, his pale face seeming even narrower from rage. He gulped and smiled at Rog. "This -- frosh -- " He turned his sharp face to Kendy. "He keeps saying he's a better shot than you." "He is. He is," Rog laughed, crushing his own paper cup into a ball but missing his one-hand set shot at the Coke machine. "Not with a gun," Oliver said. "Yeah, I'm also captain of the rifle team." Rog grinned at Kendy and fired his imaginary submachine gun at the janitor. Oliver ennunciated with practiced clarity. "You haven't seen the little Czech Model #I they have added to the collection." "UH-uh." Rog reloaded his invisible sub-macKine gun. "WHat you trying to pull this time?" "It's a really cute little firespitter," Oliver remarked, and then his voice rose uncontrollably. "Even loaded with the twentyshot magazine, it weighs only four pounds because it fires caseless ammo, electrically ignited." "What am I supposed to do, dream about it?" "I have the key." "The hell you say!" Rog lowered his voice. "Kenny, or whatever your name is," Oliver said, smiling as if this were the first time they'd met, "why don't you go to bed?" "Okay," Kendy replied, smiling back at Oliver and feeling cautious rather than angry because he was being challenged he preferred bed to trouble. Unexpectedly, Rog draped a heavy arm around him. "You come with us, Kendy. If this little spook can really open the Trophy Room, you'll want to see those crazy contraptions we -- they -- someone took away from the K.G.B., so come along with us." Kendy grinned defiantly at Oliver. The dim hallway was empty. As always, the sliding grillwork door was locked. Now the inner steel door also was locked. They couldn't see into the Trophy Room. To Kendy's surprise, Oliver had put on black silk gloves. Deftly as a surgeon, he inserted the key, turned the lock, spread apart the grill doors. He leaned inward to unlock the inner door, using the same key, and Kendy began to worry that there might be an alarm system. As Oliver opened the inner door, no alarm sounded. Oliver pocketed the key, and Kendy realized that not only had the same key fitted both locks, but it was such a simple back-door key that any shrewd kid with a file could shape one. Kendy blinked at the darkness. It didn't seem reasonable for this Trophy Room to be so ineffectively guarded. With all these kids living here, this seemed as negligent as leaving a bulldozer with its motor running; it was an attractive hazard. It was so easy to break into, he couldn't understand it. R og's powerful hand yanked Kendy inside, and Oliver slid the doors together like jaws closing. In the darkness, a penlight glowed between Oliver's curled fingers. Kendy put 'his hands in his pockets, afraid of touching anything and leaving fingerprints. Rog slapped down one big hand on a glass-topped case and reached behind it. "Hey, yeah, this Model #I has an image-intensifier." Rog's dark shape turned toward Kendy. "Man I can really see you through the tube! Your forehead is sweating." "Got something better for you," Oliver's voice hissed. He had laid his glowing penlight on top of a glass case and was dragging out a shiny double wand entangled in wires. It scissored like an obstretrician's forceps, but it was longer and its tips were different. "You act like you're afraid of guns," Oliver remarked moving toward Kendy. "I don't take them to bed witli me at night," Kendy retorted, nervous because Rog kept aiming that Model #I at him and emitting put-put noises. "I'll bet you love guns so much you've got a big gatefold colored picture of a gun pinned above your bed with a staple in her navel." Oliver tittered. "You're talking about Rog. That's his hang-up." "Beautiful gun," chuckled Rog, stroking the long steel receiver of the Model #. "Rog, you subscribe to three gun magazines," Oliver hissed, hissed, "so Kendy is saying you are some kind I of a pervert." "No," Kendy protested. At the same time, Rog grunted: "You're kidding. I hope you are kidding." He was peering at Kendy. Kendy took an angry step toward Oliver. "Catch," said Oliver, tossing the gleaming crossed wands with trailing wires straight at Kendy's face. Kendy flinched. He could have dodged, but the metal rods would have struck the floor with a loud noise, so he caught them in midair. "Hold the other end, stupid," Oliver said. "You want to get electrocuted or something? Hold the insulated handles." He scurried toward Kendy and hooked the heavy battery box on Kendy's belt. Spread the handles so the forehead contacts open wider, a little wider than my head." Oliver flipped a switch on the battery box, and it hummed against Kendy's hip as Oliver backed away. "Wait till I put on mine." liver was making nervous  gulping sounds as he scuttled behind the counter and dragged out another battery box wired to gleaming forceps with insulated handles. "You probably don't even remember, you big bully," Oliver's voice husked at Kenedy. "You sadistically broke my nose, you son-of-a-bitch." He was shuffling toward Kendy in the semidarkness with the spread forceps gleaming in front of him like crossed sabers. "I told you I'd get you someday, you big bastard. With these we're the same size. Engarde!" Unsure if he were kidding, Kendy prudently retreated, holding his forceps in front of him like a shield. "I didn't break your nose on purpose." Backing away, Kendy wanted to escape, to run, to pull the doors open, but he would have to turn his back to Oliver. "You must be crazy." "He's always kidding around," Rog said calmly. "Teasing bigger guys like this, because he's so little he thinks he can get away with it. If he bugs you too much, kick him in the groin. He'll only run and complain to me. That's yfhat he does. He thinks I'm his mother hen. Don't you, Oliver?" Oliver emitted a wheezing noise as if he were laughing or crying. Kendy took another backward step, feeling cornered, preparing to dodge behind the glass case. "What happens if your rods touch his," Hog's voice laughed. "Big sparks?" "Stand and fight," Oliver wheezed as if he were serious. "Nobody will get hurt. You won't remember a thing." "Ollie's playing he's in the # K.G.B.," Rog said. "Like when a Russki creeps up behind a defector and clamps the contacts on his head and he even forgets how to dress himself. Like a baby, he Has to learn to talk again. He doesn't remember anything to tell." "Will it really do that?" Kendy asked, embarrassed by the shrillness of his own voice and more afraid they were playing a practical joke on him. He didn't like being laughed at. "Depends on the voltage." Oliver laughed. "Hey, Oliver," Rog asked, "did you really put the batteries in these lobotomizers?" Oliver lunged too quickly for Kendy's feet to move. As Kendy deflected the thrust by raising the rods of his own lobotomizer, there was no spark. Kendy lurched behind the glass case and compounded his panic by suspecting Oliver's lobotomizer was operative and his was not. "Coward," Oliver giggled. O etreating, Kendy gripped the  closed handles like the club that had been the caveman's lobotomizer. He felt like screaming or climbing the walls. If this were a joke and he clubbed Oliver on the head, there would be an investigation. He didn't want to be expelled. Maybe Oliver was trying to get him expelled as he had done from that kiddy kamp. Retreating, Kendy unhooked the humming battery box from his belt and tried to think ahead. "You see, he's chicken. He'd never make your stinking basketball team," Oliver cried. "Stand and fight you thin-skinned bully." Kendy edged toward the door, defensively holding the lobotomizer in front of him while its heavy battery box dangled by its wires from his other hand. As Oliver lunged, Kendy side-stepped, swinging the battery box past Oliver's knees and around them. As the wires jerked, Kendy let go of the lobotomizer, and Oliver clumped to his knees. "You bastard!" Oliver squeaked, rolling over, entangled by the wires, battery box and lobotomizer. Then he began to giggle again as Kendy lurched against the door handles. Hunching his shoulders, Kendy struggled to pull apart the steel inner doors. They slid apart, and he collided with the outer grill as Oliver's shrill giggles and Rog's hoarse guffaws attacked him from the rear. He fought the grill open and fell down in the corridor. " -- bluffed him," Rog's voice laughed, "and I liked him better than you, you little rat... Ollie, the switch on this handle -- you didn't show him how to turn it on, you little sneak. Sleep with it!" There was a loud clunk as if Rog had dropped the lobotomizer beside Oliver. "Don't go, Rog," Oliver's voice rose. "You haven't seen the Chicom AK-# yet. It shoots rockthat explode. It takes a big strong guy like you to held it." "You're a dirty little freak," Rog's voice accused. "Close the door, please, Rog." Oliver's voice sank as Kendy stalked away along the corridor. "I showed you I have more guts than he does," Oliver's voice implored. "I'll show you I can drive him out of the University." "Forget it, you poor little spook -- and stop following me around," Rog's voice rumbled. "Put those lobotomizers back in their cases," his hoarse voice went on as the steel doors clunked shut. "What are you -- " VI endy stopped where th'e hall turned right. His stomach hurt. He felt like crying. He was so angry with himself for being humiliated that he wanted to kill Oliver. He imagined his fist smashing Oliver's nose. "That's what he wants -- to get me expelled." Kendy vividly remembered packing his bags in that camp for gifted children. "He'll goad me until I beat hell out of him." But Kendy felt Oliver was smarter than that now. "He hasn't got the guts. He'll use his brains." Kendy's own stomach felt so disturbed that he went into the hall restroom. He sat in a stall remembering that his fingerprints were in the Trophy Room on the door handles and smeared on the glass cases and on the lobotomizer. Oliver might leave that lobotomizer lying broken on the floor deliberately. The security guard would find it when he unlocked the Trophy Room in the morning. There would be a quick investigation. On enrollment day, as at the State Universities, the thumb and index finger prints of all the new students had been taken. But National University was toughest, he thought. Not only had they expelled the freshman who had lid in his suitcase, they'd turned him over to the San Luis Obispo sheriff's deputies as a minor to be charged with possession of marijuana and while he was being held in County Jail the federals had done a recheck in his home town, opened sealed juvenile records and found he'd confessed to presenting an adult's driver's license during an attempt to buy a six-pack of beer. So now they were charging him with the federal offense of falsifying his application for enrollment at National University, in which he'd signed that he was of good moral character. Kendy's guts felt watery. He sat there idly reading the graffiti. A couple of them were defiantly funny. He began to feel better, less paranoid, he decided. Maybe He should simply do nothing. If Oliver did try to frame him, he'd simply tell the truth' to Mr. Smith I . His eyes blurred. At least he'd find out if Mr. Smith really was his friend. He closed his eyes. His thoughts were confused. The investigation at least might discover a few of Oliver's gloveprints upon his own greasy fingermarks, or Rog would talk too much. All three of them might be expelled together. Kendy thought if Oliver used his brains instead of jealousy, he'd realize a frameup was too risky, particularly because he couldn't depend on Rog. Rog had seemed ready for a permanent split. Oliver would have to face it. Kendy thought Oliver might end up hating Rog more than him. The thing to do was to wait it out; if nothing happened, it was best not to get involved between those two any more. Kendy walked out of the restroom feeling considerably better. He believed Oliver would retain enough cool to put all the guns back in their proper places, or Rog would. But he walked back around the bend in the hallway. A head of him, the four lines where walls met ceiling and floor seemed to converge. In the distance, beside the wastebasket on the floor, a shapeless hulk moved. Kendy blinked. His throat made a choking sound. He wanted to retreat to the safety of his bed. The hulk was trying to crawl farther from the Trophy Room, dragging its right arm and left leg as if partially paralyzed. Kendy wanted to be somewhere else. He wanted to believe he was an innocent bystander who could sneak away. He tottered, and the hall seemed to be tilting downhill toward Rog's spastically crawling body. The huge guy tried to rise, but his dragging left leg seemed to be pulling him down. His right arm flapped feebly at the air like an uncoordinated seal's flipper, and his face sank to the floor. "I'll kill the little bastard," Kendy whimpered, swaying as if his own body didn't know which' way to move. He ran to Rog and tried to hoist all that bone-heavy weight to a sitting position against the wall. In the opposite wall, the grillwork door of the Trophy Room and the steel door behind it both were closed as if nothing had happened. "Where's Oliver?" Kendy asked harshly. Rog emitted a gurgling sound, trying to speak. Kendy noticed an odor like burnt hair and a dimesized blister on the side of his head. The whole right side of Rog's face was twisted down, and the words slopped out thickly. " -- mm I drunk again?" Kendy wished he could believe it. He struggled to hoist the uncoordinated weight and put Reg n his own right leg. With his shoulder under Rog's left armpit, Kendy tried to maneuver them up the hall. He wanted to sneak the gurgling body back to its own squadroom. In Rog's own bed maybe he could sleep it off and in the morning awaken as Rog again. Kendy wanted to believe that. But they weren't going to make it. With shivering legs, he managed to support Rog as far as the hall restroom. They toppled in. Falling away from Kendy's grasp, Rog barely missed hitting his head on the basin. He hit the tile floor instead. Kendy winced. Rog rolled over and sat up, rubbing the side of his head with the wrist of his good arm and peering up at Kendy. The black pupil of Rog's right eye was much larger than his left. "You slugged me -- from behind?" "No." Kendy wanted to leave him there. Now this mess would get all three of them expelled. "Don't get up," Kendy protested. "You'll fall down again. X"m going to go get Mr. Smith." TT" endy felt a rising sensation, a warmth that made him want to cry. He couldn't understand it. He wanted to believe that Mr. Smith would help him and cover for him and to protect him like -- as if -- like a father. But he was afraid it was going to be the same as the time when the jayvee basketball coach had let him down. His advisor lay on his back on top of his round bed, asleep in his underwear with the light on. His stubby, bare feet pointed at the ceiling. One foot had a little toe sticking up. From the other foot, all the toes had been amputated. Kendy glanced from the photograph on the dresser, which showed three men grinning in furryrimmed parkas, to the neck of the fifth of bourbon protruding from the top drawer. "Panidyelnik?" Mr. Smith muttered, screening his eyes with a gray-gloved hand. "What are you doing in my room?" "Sir, I -- sir!" Kendy spilled it all, his voice shaking with fright and embarrassment and rage. "You don't want to be expelled." Mr. Smith closed his eyes. "No, sir. I want to stay here, sir. Yesterday, in our American Aspirations Seminar, you were saying one for all and all for one." "Yeah," Mr. Smith muttered. "I guess you're the one." He rolled off the bed, stumped across the floor to the closet, and shrugged into a faded silken black and red robe with the white letters dered across the shoulders above a downward-diving red-whiteand-blue dragon with its wings swim fins. "What time?" Mr. Smith laced on his special shoes and looked up at his calendar clock. With one gray hand he slipped the whiskey bottle from the drawer into the deep pocket of his flambuoyant silk robe and grinned at himself in the mirror. "You superannuated old spook, we do the impossible." As he faced Kendy, he looked oddly young again, and his smile thinned and died. "I hope they're just putting you on for laughs. I hope that's all." They found Rog crawling in the hall. "Hold it, you big poker." Mr. Smith frog-marched Rog back into the restroom and pushed him up against the tile wall. "You're not faking. One pupil's dilated. Who?" "Bedcheck," Rog mumbled. "Gotta go to bed." "You slipped and hit your head on this basin," Mr. Smith said. "Drink this." From the pocket of his robe, he hefted the sloshing brown fifth. He twisted out the cork. Like a gray octopus, his gloved hand squeezed Rog's throat below his paw so that His mouth opened. Mr. Smith poured it in while Rog gagged. "I thought you were our champion boozer?" Mr. Smith grunted. "No wonder you've been dizzy, Half-paralyzed. Stop drinking all this rot-gut. I'll pour the rest into the basin, down the tubes. You can't Handle Hard liquor any more, but I won't say anything. I'll cover for you if you'll forget what happened. Forget it all. Don't say anything. Don't answer any questions. You're so drunk you need a medical checkup after falling and hitting your head." Between them they supported Rog, walking him along the hall to the elevator, to the dispensary and into the isolation room. "Lie down. Dream you have the measles. Kendy, find him a hospital gown."  fter a long time, Mr. Smith returned with the doctor. By now, Rog was able to control his right arm fairly well. During the encephalographic examination, his eye-pupils began to equalize. The doctor said he might have suffered a concussion and should be kept under observation for twenty-four hours. "Also, young man, with your encephalogram, stop this drinking before it's too late." Mr. Smith grinned. "Rog, you know you could be expelled for boozing in a federal dormitory. We'll keep our moutbs shut. You do the same." The clock indicated # :# A.M., and Kendy felt dizzy with weariness. He felt fragmented. He hoped Rog would be all right. Mr. Smith shrugged. "Let's go for a walk. You know where?" "You think he's still in there?" Kendy mumbled when they stood in front of the grillwork door to the Trophy Room. "It's locked." "You want a key?" Mr. Smith laughed. "I'll tell you where the legal key to the Trophy Room is hanging in plain sight in the building superintendent's office with a concealed camera aimed at it from the ceiling. I'm not going to try to steal for you. I don't want to lose my pension." "It's a trap," Kendy muttered, dimly realizing that such a simple key deliberately hung in plain sight had been an invitation to copy it. "Got to find Oliver and take his key away from him." "If he's not inside," Mr. Smith said softly, hooking his gray fingers in the grillwork door to the Trophy Room. "My fingerprints are inside." Kendy couldn't understand why Mr. Smith kept smiling at the ceiling. At any moment, the night security guard might happen to look down this hall and catch them. Kendy looked back. He caught Mr. Smith grinning at the ceiling as if there were a surveillance lens up there. But the Hall seemed nothing but smooth surfaces except for the wastebasket on the floor. Kendy groped downward through paper cups and candy wrappers until he found the key. "You just improved your grade," said Mr. Smith. Lacking gloves, Kendy used his handkerchief when he unlocked the doors to the Trophy Room. Mr. Smith grinned and clumped straight across the dark room to the light switch. vn top of the glass case lay the Czech Model #I sub-mach'inegun, which Rog had been playing with. Kendy stared down at both lobotomizers lying on the floor. The wires of one lay twisted beside its battery where he'd entangled Oliver. The other was nearer the door. Beside Kendy's foot gleamed droplets of blood as if Oliver had ended up with a bloody nose. "That crazy little idiot. I can't understand why he would attack Rog. I thought he Hated me." Frantically, Kendy began wiping off the lobotomizer he had handled. "Maybe Oliver's still in the building, and he's gone to get the security guard. Maybe he's set a trap for me." Mr. Smith had closed the steel doors, and he had started polishing the glass cases with the sleeve of his robe. "If you luck out of this without being expelled, you will be older, maybe wiser. What a guy needs is a girl-friend. Understand?" "What?" Puzzled and wearyeyed, Kendy peered at Mr. Smith, who had picked up the little submachine gun. This late at night or early in the morning, Mr. Smith suddenly looked at least fifty years old and increasingly worried. "God! Five more years until my full pension, and I could blow it all for helping you. This is federal property. Breaking in here is a federal offense." Mr. Smith abruptly returned the gun to its glass case. "I must be nuts helping you, risking my pension after spending my whole life from the age of seventeen in the service of my country. Two undeclared wars, wounded twice. That was nothing. Since then I'm one man who's earned his pension. God, it was cold up there! Ever heard of Vorkuta? After two years I was exchanged for a covert Soviet agent who'd been framed for rape in Boston because he put his arm into a hollow tree. The micro-film already had been removed from that drop. Glorious exchange! I came back to the United States with no fingers. You don't understand what I'm feeling, so Hurry up and let's get out of here." Mr. SmitK looked like a frightened old man. Kendy realized Mr. Smith Had been put out to pasture at National University. At that moment, Kendy felt both sorry for Mr. Smith and grateful to him. Mr. Smith's gloved Hand closed on his shoulder and shoved him gently toward the door. Quietly they slipped out of the Trophy Room. "Lock the doors," Mr. Smith whispered. "Start worrying about the key." Kendy swayed, dizzy with weariness. He thought he should dispose of the key, not merely hide it. " -- to do about Oliver... we go... our Squadron." As if from a great distance Mr. Smith's voice was saying : " -- a Serious talk about your future." "Excuse me," Kendy muttered, realizing he'd been clinging to Mr. Smith's arm. "I guess I've got my share of -- emotional problems." Tlearily, he followed Mr. Smith through the sleeping darkness of Squadroom Nine, shuffling across the grass-like carpet beneath the glittering stars and into the conference room. From across the mahogany table, Mr. Smith reached to push the coffee burbler toward him, but Kendy shook his head. "I want to thank you." Kendy felt choked by another surge of emotion. Mr. Smith's aging face peered through' the steam rising from a coffee cup. "Will you do me a favor?" "Gee, yes." In that moment of sleepy gratitude, Kendy would have done anything for Him as if... Father, father! "Next year enroll as a freshman at U.S.C." "What? What?" Kendy's voice broke in disbelief and anguish. "You don't want me Here?" "Don't look like that. You can come back here after two years. We'll send your scholastic records to the U.S.C. registrar -- showing you were an honor graduate from an exclusive prep school which we subsidize near Palo Alto." His gloved Hand reached across the table toward Kendy, and he tried to laugh. "On your prep school records, if you like, you can be shown as President of the student body." "Of a high school which does not exist? What are you trying to do to me? First, you recruited me; now, are you flunking me out?" "We need you." Mr. Smith's smile shivered between aging I # fright and youthful enthusiasm. "There are two important things we need you to do while you're young enough to do them. The first is for practice. Like other colleges, the University of Southern California enjoys research contracts funded by the Defense Department. But here at National University, we have the most important contract. We test the security precautions at the other universities. You'll enroll at U.S.C. and -- " "You want me to infiltrate U.S.C. ?" Kendy blurted, his leg muscles tightening. "Like a spy." #tQit down. You'll simply be  assigned one easy security problem to be completed during your first year. That's how you are earning your tuition right now. Don't get up. You Have a bigger problem right now. You are one of three students who broke into a federal security area, the Trophy Room. Rog's recovering from an -- accidental -- mental overload and probably will be expelled for something else. Oliver seems to be in hiding, but possibly will be retained here and protected. You're sitting here because I'm protecting you." "I'm going home." "If you did, there'd be an official investigation as to why you left. I couldn't protect you. I'll be arrested too, unless I cooperate with my superiors. Because you're a minor, you'd probably be remanded to the security building of the California Youth Authority until you're twenty-one. At thSt time, there'd be a federal court trial under security conditions. Unless the National Emergency has been repealed by then, you'd probably serve # to # years as an adult." "For what? For what?" "Obviously for breaking laws. With so many new laws, you break them by breathing. Ever since Congress declared the National Emergency, for nine years they've been passing more and more stringent laws, trying to keep the lid on. At least let me cover for you." "You're conning me," Kenny cried, "not helping me. You waited like a -- vulture for me to make a mistake, for me to break a law. I refuse to be a spy." "That's the wrong word." Mr. Smith's face flushed. "You won't be a spy. You're not qualified to be a spy. You'll simply be a freshman who has been assigned to photograph a classified centrifuge. Because all this research is being sponsored by the government and paid for by the government, surely the government has an obligation to test the security procedures. If you complete your assignment, we'll simply mail the photographs to the Chief Security Officer at U.S.C. along with an explanation of how you penetrated their security, so that he can make the necessary corrections." "If I'm caught?" "We'll notify the F.B.I. and the whole thing will be hushed up. Happens every day. This is necessary if we're to maintain any security in this world. What a paradox! Fortunately, those brave men you mistakenly criticize and denigrate and mislabel as spies are much more skilled and intelligent and enlightened than you could ever be!" Mr. Smith seemed genuinely angry. "Intelligencegathering services are doing more to prevent war than diplomats It's the intelligence-gathering services of all sides who are restraining the so-called statesmen from more miscalculations which could kill us all. How well I know! That's why you're alive today -- ungratefully sneering at -- spies." "I wanted to be a diplomat -- not a stinking spy." '"T"his time Mr. Smith didn't get angrier. He wearily smiled and said: "You'll learn. You're too Honest with yourself to be a diplomat in this world. Diplomats have to wear their heads twisted backward. They can't negotiate realistically because they're talking backward to impress their own people. But the people are confused and angry at everyone because the world's too complicated for them to understand. That's why the so-called democratization of Russia is increasing the threat of war. Their acrobatic diplomats are performing for their own people, who don't know what they want. Ours are talking toward the American voters. So there's less and less genuine face-to-face communication between the diplomats. In effect, they're blindly bumping bottoms, while reciting to please their own people." Mr. Smith managed to grin, tightening his jowls until he appeared thirtyish again. "Believe me. It's the intelligence-gathering services who try to listen to what the other side really wants, what the other side is afraid of, what the other side can do. It's the intelligence-gathering services on both sides who have been preventing miscalculations by the politicians. To prevent wars and riots, the intelligence-gathering services are beginning to enter the communications media, trying to modify public opinion. The intelligence-gathering services Have been trying to save us from chaos, while you wrinkle your nose at spies." "You've conned me from the day you started recruiting me." "Did I tell you to get mixed up with a slob like Rog?" Mr. Smith's grin became infuriating. "And a potential little genius like -- " "No! You simply waited for me to fall into any trap." "If you believe that," Mr. Smith said, "consider it part of your education." "You've screwed up my education. You changed my class schedule until biochem is the only significant course I have." "You can become a biochemist if that's the life you want. You will have the opportunity to learn lab techniques more advanced than any in the United States, because U.S.C. has just recruited an old fan from overseas who now calls himself Dr. Magadan Smyert. He was E. Vavilov's teacher." C t T t's all got nothing to do with me," Kendy cried, protesting everything, but reluctantly remembering that this Dr. Smyert, or whatever his name was, had escaped to the West a few weeks after Dr. E. Vavilov's return from Phobos. This Dr. Smyert claimed to have no knowledge of why Lotka II never descended to Mars. He claimed he had been in Leningrad, working in a different administrative pigeon hole, where he had been relegated to planning simpler laboratory procedures which could be taught to unskilled studenttechnicians. "Everything in the world has something to do with you." Mr. Smith sighed and cautiously laid his gloved hand on Kendy's shoulder. "I've saved you from being expelled, jailed or drafted. All I'm asking from you is a minimum of patriotism." "Damn it," Kendy cried shrilly, "my mother warned me about guys like you. You keep trying to con me." "Your mother is a shrewd wo --  lady. I don't understand your mother. She's patriotic, too, in her own way. But she's tangled in the past as she remembers it before the National Emergency. All the labels have been changed since then. She would have been called a liberal then. She's considered a chaos-worshipper now. What does she want? A return to disorder in the streets?" "I'll be damned if I understand what's going on now," Kendy muttered, swaying toward sleep again. "You will be damned," Mr. Smith muttered, helping him up. "In the meantime, we struggle among ourselves. We can't understand the noises from galactic space. We don't even know why the Russians retreated from Phobos or what they've found on our Moon. They've drilled into something under that plastic dome." His voice grew more tired. "We don't know why they retreated from PHobos as if they were afraid. They've managed to maintain such superb security. We can't get near E. Vavilov. You claim it's got nothing to do with you. Listen, kid, any new knowledge is like the sharp edge of a weapon emerging. It will have a lot to do with us all." He pushed, and Kendy tottered out of the conference room, into the darkness of the squadroom, under the artificial stars, crossing the grassy carpet toward his stall, with Mr. Smith pushing him. "A few hours sleep," Mr. Smith whispered, "and you'll know I'm right." "About what?" Kendy mumbled. "U.S.C.'s only one. You said two. What's the other thing I'm supposed to do?" "They didn't tell me." Kendy collapsed within the framework of his bed and rolled on to his back in an agony of exhaustion beyond sleep. Alone beneath the star-spangled false sky he felt empty grief. "Not my father." He stared at the rising Moon in the glass sky. "Nobody." Blinking at a red star, He thought it shouldn't be so close. As his eyes opened and shut and opened, it seemed to move like a planet  -- like Mars. When he closed his eyes against it, he saw a bright speck separating from it and enlarging toward Earth like a rocket, and He knew he was dreaming. He opened his eyes, He thought, and saw the immensity of the galaxy and beyond. In the morning, He woke smiling and ready to face the universe. "Nobody's going to con  his Month in SF , by Harry Harrison by James E. Gunn And many others in the big February issue of IF -- on sale now I And watch for the March if -- special Hugo Awards Issue !         Qalamf Tt occurs to me that we've be- come overly concerned witH what is "best," or with what is "significant." We've become trend-spotters, in this field, to such an extent that we've bowed to the consequent pressure to make trends out of the flimsiest pretexts, or to raise up resistance to trends just as if they were obJ jectively real. This cannot be good. And yet it's natural. There is both the constant human motivation to isolate excellence (as a means of striving toward it), and there is our heritage from those first brave days in the latter #'s when the earlier serious sf anthologists were searching out and reprinting stories that were, indeed, the best of the accumulated literature. Nothing at all like that situation exists today. In some cases, "best" stories are selected, nominated, anthologized and given awards before thei average reader has ever heard of them, let alone read them. In some cases, by the time he gets around to reading them, next year's crop is already undergoing the same swift process. The reader's voice and opinion are considered valuable, of course -- it's simply a shame that they are so often behind the trend. Similarly, when an editor is slothful enough or prestigious enough not to jump into the annual trending contest at the first crack of the gun, he or she often makes up for this by selecting from sources so esoteric that the normal reader cannot begin to perceive whether even better examples might not lie neglected in darker corners of those same distant granaries. The acceptance of the best becomes a matter of a somewhat different sort of faith, but in either case what the reader is asked to do is to believe in a given editor or editorial panel; to accept the judgment of mere mortals in a situation so complex and so swiftly unfolded that only angels might confidently dance within its permutations. Orbit #, edited by Damon Knight for Putnam, at #, for instance, is billed as "The Best All New Sf Stories of the Year." It happens to contain some remarkable work. But if it Is to be credited for that, then it must also be faulted for not saying "... as selected by one man who didn't see everything, doesn't have time to read everything, can't pay in competition with I all markets..." etc., or, more simply, "... as selected by one man." Don't get me wrong, as the poet says. On any number of levels of abstraction, one cannot blame a commercial enterprise for making a commercial noise. But some day we shall be a little bit diminished by this plethora of pottage, and you know it, and I know it, and I just! Happen to be weeping a little in advance of the rest. Having gone through all that, it's a pleasure to say that Richard Wilson's best story ever, to my knowledge, is in this book. "Mother to The World" is simply beautiful; a last-couple-in-the-world story which makes its points with unprecedented majesty because its author had the goodness, humanity and wisdom to say simply what many other writer have feverishly said in the now great number of years since we began admtting that Earthmen, as well ing Earthwomen. Yet the remaining stories are nowhere near as good as other, similar stories by these same writers. It may be true, but it seems hardly credible, that they themselves failed or will fail to do better within these # days. It is unbelievable that no one did better. Nothing about this book could justify the high per-word price tag except the "best" tag. The latter is unjustified in fact, and so is the other; in the reprint paperback market, something like this relationship will then recur on its own scale, for the publisher will surely plaster the jacket with' even more outrageous blurbs, there being a law about the weight of the adjectives being inversely proportional to the success of the editor's project. There are those who find it relevent to say the editor doesn't write the jacket copy. Neither does the B-girl own the saloon. And there are those who say "Wait, next year's will be better," to which one can fairly reply with the comment that the present volume, then, is not only based on no reference to either the past or present, but is foredamned by the future. "Once And Future Tales" collected from FSF by its editor, Edward L. Femian, is published by that brave enterprise, Harris-Wolfe # Co., at #. And with an introduction by Judith Merril. (Some day, when I die, I will find myself standing on an underline between two parentheses. A mighty voice will thunder: "Budrys, prepare to meet thy Maker!", but just before I step forward onto the lava, seme hovering assistant imp will lisp : "first, an introduction Be that as it will be, Once and Future Tales contains, besides a dull chapter from Judy's memoirs, Thomas Burnett Swann's "The Manor of Roses," Theodore Sturgeon's "When You Care, "The Masculine Revolt," Rosel George Brown's "Fruiting Body," and "End of The Line" by Chad Oliver, along with several other stories you. need not concern yourself about, they being imitations of bad stories. I read this book principally because of "The Manor of Roses," which is accompanied by a stunning jacket painting, promising much on the story's behalf. (The rationale goes that if the story got this kind of response out of its illustrator, it must have something direct and concrete in it). And "The Manor of Roses" is indeed an interesting story. Wrapped in the style of an historical romance set in England of the Middle Ages, the adventure it unfolds to its young protagonists are based on the supposition that mandrakes really were a problem in those days; that within certain limits there were times when you couldn't tell whether a person was animal or vegetable. Beyond that, the story endows the vegetable people with the terrible ambivalent need to either be adopted as humans, so that they may retain human softness and guise, or to take horrid revenges after they coarsen into creaking fibrous denizens of the soil. Swann has created a story capable of the full range of human concern, from rough-and-tumble to deadly peril, from innocent chaffering to dewy romance, from theft to pathos. It's a shame he went beyond this, by framing it with a beautifully written but patly plotted, and totally superfluous, incidental story leading up to the "shock" ending I suppose he thought he needed to go out on. Whoever and wherever he is, he should know he was doing just fine until he tried to do his own editorial thinking. "The Masculinist Revolt" is cursive moods, simply telling the political history of the Masculinist party, from its inception at the hands of a codpiece-maker to its effective doom when Shepherd Mibs fired the shot that pierced the cheeks of Elvis Borax. And indeed, every word rings true, true, and mostly funny. All the inventions are inventions of detail, mind you -- the central notion, that men might rebel against the increasing matriarchy of the U.S.A., is not new and was not new when people began applying it to, say, Nineveh. The inventions sometimes either flag or overextend themselves, almost certainly because Tenn had already told the story to his friends so many times that he was deathly bored with precisely its earliest and most outstanding ideas by the time he got to the typewriter. There is no particular reason for this story, except that Tenn was equipped to summarize the dynamics of political action and also is fully capable of generating absurdities, with great verisimiliture ad infinitum from any standing start he cares to demonstrate. "When You Care, When You Love" is the Sturgeon of recent days, concerned with how the creations of his youth might work out in practice. This is a story which begins by depicting a love of fantastic intensity, with such conviction that one might well weep for its lack in oneself. Then it goes on to explore a means whereby sufficient desire and sufficient dedication might bring one of the lovers back from death. The entire rationale there is not only science fictional, it's brilliantly so. But having reached this difficult and often elusive point -- which is the point a writer is interested in -- Sturgeon lacks the energy to resolve the story properly for his reader. He has carried all his characterizations and prose structures remarkably well along the platinum thread of his narrative. He has for instance first taught us some science, then extrapolated it, then related it to overwhelming human emotion, which he also describes beautifully. He sets it down, pleased with himself, then recalls his audience, looks up, waves his hand at the componenents, and says: "There it is, folks," with a winning smile. Sturgeon deserves to smile like a winner. But the reader deserves to be brought to the point of saying to himself, on his own behalf, "Here it is!" and the author should keep mum. Sturgeon knows that; he taught it to us. A facile structure of words, tacked on to counterfeit an objective meaning to everything that's happened to his characters heretofore, remains a structure of words, not of events, and as Sturgeon also knows, it's events that are life. Words are merely the best present tool we have to grapple life with. What I am saying about this book and these stories is that they're self-conscious. For one reason or another, this book, like any of these stories, does not act as a catalyst to the imagination. Instead, it seeks the approval of the intellect. Seeks it well, seeks it winningly, but should it? Should we all be so damned selfconscious? A young writer -- Bob Shaw is a young writer, whereas, say, Algis Budrys, who is approximately the same age, is an old writer -- should do what Bob Shaw has been doing; working his way through' stories. He should not think much about what he is doing, or why, or if he does he should not take up the reader's time with evidences of these purely personal concerns. The reader has paid his money and have the writer move in with him. Unless he be working for a specified audience of people who are interested in various aspects of his technique -- that is, unless he be teaching the craft -- to people who have in some manner paid tuition fees, as distinguished from the great number who buy tickets to stories, he has to distort both himself and those who deal with him, or else he has to be distorted by them, each time he does anything but present his story as distinguished from himself. These are not statements of my opinion; they are statements of fact, and I hate to keep harping on them, especially since I then find my opinions quoted favorably by people who think you can legislate creativity, almost as often as I find them attacked by people who believe literary criticism is a branch of pressagentry. But I must harp on them in cases where they explain, first of all, talented but somehow less satisfactory writers. The general quality is most often called by the term "storytelling ability," and it has now gotten so scarce, in the minds of some people, that even a curmudgeon like Lester del Rey, who really knows better, is moved to give him overblown praise on the covers of a merely adequate novel. Only Keith Laumer, of all those pressed into service as shills by Terry Carr, speaks an undeniable truth about The Two-Timers, an Ace Science Fiction Special. "Smoothly written, immensely readable," he says correctly. "Painfully good," says Harlan Ellison. "A damned fine book," says Lester. No. No. It is a reasonably well told narrative about a man who wants so much to bring the dead back into his arms that he succeeds in crossing time, where he does indeed find his beloved -- in his own arms, he being still married to her in that parallel world. Shaw brings to this intensely workable situation all the range of his sympathy for the human detail -- the beloved who is not wholly lovable, the hero who is just sufficiently flawed, the villain with the fatal seeds of heroism in him. But he makes serious mistakes, and one can see them. Some of them are mistakes of detail, apparently stemming from the error of deciding to set this book in Montana. Not for one minute can anyone seriously believe that Shaw has seen Montana, or a Lincoln sedan, or an American policeman, a park in a city of the western U.S.A., a suburban house, a lakeside cottage in the Rockies, or any of those other things he names here in this book, while actually describing something that probably is in fact Manchester. He has never heard an American talk, or if he has, he very properly refused to believe it. The sub-notion of warping of the entire universe by the passage of one body out of it, and the warping of another by the passage of a body into it, is just so much barnacle. Not that Jack's passage into John's world might not somehow have such an effect, so that the Earth spins farther away from the Sun, the Sun flies off at a tangent, and the entire universe begins to run like a cheap stocking. But this seems hardly likely, and one doesn't even need to bring in Continuous Creation as a hypothesis that would permit Jack to thrash about in perfect physical freedom; all it means is that somewhere one has to pack a few hydrogen atoms a little bit closer together in some interstellar gas cloud tens of tens of tens of thousands of cubic light-years in extent. More important, what has it to do, really, with' Jack and you and me? It's a rather good story, and I recommend it. But Shaw is trembling on the verge of teaching himself to edit, to inject the commercial thing, to introduce the visible signs of conscious effort. Jack and you and me are the same in Manchester as Montana; love is all, ennobling and destroying; the universes within the soul totter sufficiently loud so that we may usually leave God's handiwork undisturbed. I will admit to being impressed with Shaw's talent to the extent that I'll swallow  his hypothetical time travel via  migraine headache. What the hell.  But I'm not impressed with it to the extent that I feel it outweighs , the importance of the author. By plastering this book over with praise, the editor has preconditioned the audience response. Since the book is not that good -- and I can't believe Terry Carr thinks it's that good -- he has deliberately preconditioned it toward distortion. By lending themselves to the extravagant praise Terry wanted to have, del Rey and Ellison Have participated in a situation based on some consideration other than objective appraisal. Ellison loves to write critical phrases like "The writing is exquisite. It knocked me cold..." because there's a definite charm to writing like that. Del Rey loves a good story and nurtures storytellers. But he can't really Have "finished with a feeling of complete satisfaction." Come on. If you praise a mediocre book, because you want to sell more copies, or because you like writing blurb copy, or because you sincerely believe the writer deserves good things, what you are doing is helping to perpetuate the book's errors. You stand in danger of encouraging a writer you like to inject cosmic sf elements t into a human story, to that story's inevitable diminution of impact. You stand in danger of encouraging a man to think of gimmicks, of driving him directly into the arms of a seductive way of life in which things are made so pleasantly flattering that one loses the guts to actually put out any unusual work.The process is plain to see, and always has been. And where it starts, and who it starts with, is not in the obviously sycophantic and ponderous extravagances that every interesting new writer encounters and can recognize; it starts with the well-intentioned distortions of those he respects and who often wish him well.      At the # Boskone (short for "Boston Science Fiction Conference"), the guest of honor was Larry Niven, and his speech was a technological evaluation of the phenomenon of teleportation -- not so much whether it exists or not as an examination into the engineering aspects of it, if it exists at all. We heard the speech, and liked it well enough to ask Niven to go into the subject more deeply in the form of an article for Galaxy. Which he did. The result, entitled The Theory and Practice of Teleportation, will be in our next issue. After all, even a psi phenomenon must somehow or other come into contact with the conservative, relativistic universe of known physical law. Conservation of momentum, for example: What happens if you teleport out of a speeding car? Conservation of energy: If you teleport from the top of a mountain to a valley, where does the potential energy of the change in height go? Good questions; and Niven has some pretty good answers for them as you'll see next month. At the same time you'll be seeing the first installment of a new Keith Laumer novel (and, in our estimation, his best yet) And Now They Wake. A handsome and talented lady named Anne McCaffrey, proud in the possession of the first Hugo ever won by a female science-fiction writer, is with us with The Weather on Welladay. And if we squeeze if in, we hope to have an unusual novelette by a mathematician entitled Godel Numbers. What's a Godel Number? Well, for one thing it is a way of conveying any message -- any message at all -- by writing down a single (admittedly rather large) number, whether the message is "Dad, send cash" or the Encyclopedia Britannica. See you then... A Igis Budrys became a fan of science fiction wbile Ke was working on a chicken farm and going to High school in New Jersey. If that sounds like the story of a young American farm boy, tKe implication is tHe complete opposite of tKe truth. His background is urban and international. He was the son of the late Lithuanian Consul GeneraLin exile to the United States, which made Him a resident alien. But even if Ke had been an American citizen, he would have been unable to vote when his first story was published in # -- because he was too young. Nevertheless, this story and others by Kim that soon began appearing were remarkable for their mature approach to the goals and aspirations of the coming age of space in America. Some of Kis background does show in his novels, however. THe Falling Torch depicts the complexities and confusion of real diplomacy in exile; and Who? is a speculative psychological novel against a coldwar situation that is convincing and excellent in detail. Except for Kis brief early farming experience, all of Kis work has been connected with some aspect of writing or publishing. He worked as an editorial assistant on Galaxy Magazine under Horace L. Gold. After getting more editorial experience at a small book publishing firm, he returned to free-lance writing. He moved to Chicago when he was offered the position of chief editor for Regency Books. As editor there, Ke was busy encouraging other authors to write science fiction for him while he was busy doing a difficult political biography -- his first serious venture into nonfiction. When Regency Books became inactive, he transferred to the staff of Playboy. At present, lie is engaged in public relations work, mixing that type of writing with critical work for his regular Galaxy Bookshelf column. He and his wife, Edna, share a house in Evanston, #., with their four handsome and active sons. Most of his free time is spent pedalling around on a ten-speed bicycle, often accompanied by one or more of the boys. When he talks of the wonders of technology, it's hard to tell whether he's discussing a new rocket booster or the virtues of some obscure bicycle part. Fortunately, he still finds time to turn out an occasional piece of fiction. J ames Blish is a man who seems to be a complete contrast to himself in almost every way. A few years ago, he rode to work on a high-powered motor scooter, scowling out from a helmet and goggles at the stupidity of motorists around him. Then he would doff the helmet, put on his conservative Homburg, and appear as any rising young business executive. As a critic, he can be both the least patient and most patient of human beings. Some of his critical essays (under the name own name) were so savagely insistent upon a high level of craftsman ship that several writers were afraid to write again. Yet at the Milford Workshop sessions each year, he is the most patient encouraging of teachers, gentle as he pinpoints an error and quick to recognize any sign of talent. He has a persistent tremor to his hands, and his smile seems diffident. But when an argument starts, he's in there with tooth and claw, and the smile is suddenly that of a tiger about to As a writer, he has covered the field of fiction more thoroughly than most -- from pure hack sport stories to science fiction that is acclaimed for its philosophical daring and technical excellence. He has no use for psi stories; yet his Jack of Eagles was perhaps the wildest and best-explained of all wild talent novels. His Okie stories were worked out with exemplary realism -- yet the final story, The Triumph of Time, wound up in a blaze of universe-destroying and multiuniverse creation; he likes his stories to be tied up neatly at the end -- and yet that novel left a dozen questions to tantalize the reader. His Case of Conscience used space travel as a background to examine an ancient problem of heresy on Earth -- and won him a Hugo for the best novel of #. At present, he's living in an apartment in New York City with three cats and a wife; the wife is the artist, Judith Ann Lawrence, whose work has so well illustrated many of Robert Silverberg's fact books. They're planing to move to England some time in #, where Jim will be able to devote full time to his writing. Hopefully, that should increase his already high output of excellent fiction, and bring us still more James Blish stories. ( continued from page #) no more than an abstraction of a real thing; in the process of abstracting, kinds of meaning were inevitably lost; the Laputan would converse only by pointing to real objects, pretty much limiting his conversation to nouns and verbs and not too many of them. Dean Swift invented this particular loonie as a satire against some primitive semanticists, and what he meant us to understand from it is true: we can't operate without some kind of abstractions in communication, and it's silly to attempt to avoid them. But it's worth" while to try to remember now and then what the abstractions mean. Especially when we play the game of polar opposites: Sure, all numbers are either odd or even; but does that imply there is really anything that odd numbers have in common apart from the fact that they are not even? Sure, some nations practice what we know as democracy and others do not; but does that mean that all of those which don't are natural allies of each other? Or enemies of those which do? Perhaps those implications can be shown to be so in fact... but How seldom we try to test them; and How often we find ourselves acting on conclusions that result only from words... T#liich is a long way from ' ' where we started this editorial. Getting back to number theory, we would like to acknowledge that our particular thoughts on this subject at this time were sparked by a first-rate new book called An Adventurer's Guide to Number Theory by Richard Friedberg (McGraw-Hill). Over the years, we've discovered some interesting correspondences between number theory and science fiction. One is that in both cases people respond vigorously; they are turned on, or turned off, but in either case decisively. If you are one of those who are repelled by discussions of numbers, forget it; this book isn't for you. But if the subject interests you, the book will delight you. Friedberg explains and illustrates as He goes along, and the result can fill a good many Hours. If you chance to find yourself as a member of the crew of a long-orbit space voyage, this book and something to scribble on is guaranteed to keep you occupied as long as you like; you'll still be trying to prove Fermat's last theorem, or to understand why the sum of the first n odd numbers is always n # by the time the rings of Saturn heave into view... s in your neighborhood won't run off with your books if you put inside the front cover of each book... a gummed bookplate with your name printed on it! No. CF-# by Emsh No. GF-# by Emsh The umpteenth corollary of Finagle's General Law of Dynamic Negatives says: "No books are ever lost by loaning except ones you particularly want to keep." # for #; #, #; #, # with owner's name imprinted All Postpaid. Add state sales tax, if any. The designs shown above arc the only ones we offer! How to Get This Unusual Value Edited by Anthony Boucher Two giant volumes. Over # pages of exciting fiction. A handsome addition to your library. Includes John Wyndham's classic ReBirth... Heinlein's Waldo . Anderson's Brain Wave... a total of # full-length novels, # novelets, # short stories by such masters as Bradbury, Arthur Clarke, Judith Merril, Alfred Bester, A. E. Van Vogt, C. M. Kornbluth, Theodore Sturgeon -- and more. as. when you oin the Science Fiction Book Club and agree to accept only # books during the coming year. B ecause you enjoy Science thrillers, the Science Fiction Book Club would like to acquaint you with the most imaginative, informative, entertaining new science fiction books as they are written. That is why we have arranged to send you this #-page Treasury of Great Science Fiction for only I#e -- to help cover shipping -- with a Trial Membership in the Club. Here's how the Club works: each month it offers a really superb new science fact or fiction book at a fraction of its regular price. Even though these books sell for #, # and more in their original editions, club members get special full-length, hard-cover edichoose to take an extra value selection at higher prices). And the Club tells you in advance what each monthly selection will be. During your Trial Subscription you agree to take as few as four books in the next twelve months. After that you may take as few or as many books as you want, and you may cancel at any time. If not delighted with introductory package, return it within # days to cancel membership. Mail coupon to: Science Fiction Book Club, Garden City, New York, #. Gal ?kXV March # Niv.n  McCaffrey and many others by OF by by  -- and many more Try it alone or with any combination. Try It alone or with either Van Dyke, mustache or both. Now at last you can have the experience of wearing sideburns, mustache, or Van Dyke that is so real looking your friends will think it is your very own! Competition tough... want to impress your employer or girl friend... want to look older or .younger or different... coo) or sharp'?? Do you miss the attention you should be getting'? Try a Masculiner Van Dyke, Sideburns andor Mustache... all three, separately or in different combinations... onds! Don't miss out on all the fun that so easily can be yours! Send for your Mustache, Sideburns and Van Dyke at once! Simply check the color you want in the coupon or send a sample of your ha'r and leave the matching to our expert. Your hair sample is color matched at no extra cost... or order Adheres securely... off and on in seconds... can be worn as is or trimmed to just the style you want... wear it confidently whenever tache or Sideburns... sent in plain wrapper with order. you want it to be or your money back! Try It... see the difference. '# # Amherst St., East Orange. New Jersey or I may return everything for full refund. Send color checked or  please match sample of my hair enclosed. Rush the Following: Hease Send Order in Color Checked: Blonde  Dark Brown Black  Grey  Silver  ight Brown Q Dark Auburn  Medium Brown Q Light Auburn #. Send all #. (I sve #. Send Cash, Check ar M.O,  Mustache #.  Van Dyke #,  Sideburns #. rieix B ail Bl.  Lij n I cotioii Name Address City State . Zip , Entire Contents Copyrighted # s #(i Editor Science Editor Associcde Editor Managing Editor Pablisher Adyertising Circulation Director monthly by Galaxy Publishing Corporation. Main offices: #I Hudson Street, New Tork, N.Y. #. #c per copy Subscription: (# copies) f# In the United States, Canada, Mexico, South and Centrai America and U. S. Possessions. Elsewhere S#. Second-class postage paid at New York, N.Y. and at additionai mailing offices. Copyright New York # by Galaxy Publishing Corporation, Bobert M. Guinn, President All rights including translations reserved. All material submitted must be accompanied by self-addressed stamped envelopes. The publisher assumes no responsibility for unsolicfted material. All stories printed in this magazine are fiction and any similarity between characters and actual persons Is coincidental. Printed in the U.S.A. By The Guinn Co., Inc. N.Y. Title Beg. U. S. Pat Off. March, #  Vol. #, No. # by Anne McCaffrey by J. W. Swanson by Keith Laumer by Ray Banks by Use Braun by James Tiptree, Jr. by Brian W. Aldiss by Larry Niven by Wiliy Ley by Frederik Pohl by Algis Budrys Galaxy is published in French, German, Italian, Japanese and Spanish. The U. S. Edition Is published In Braille and Living Tape. The Election Everybody Won ITe're pleased to announce ffie   winners of tKe # Galaxy Award (see tKe announcement elsewhere in this issue), and we particularly want to tanir ifie hundreds of subscribers of Galaxy and If who did the voting. You might be interested in tfie procedure. Om' plan from the beginning was to have the choices made by the readers themselves, and to the maximum extent possible by all readers, rather than any particular group. Since we could, not reach every reader of If and Galaxy, we limits the voting to subscribers, partly because their names were readily available  to us, and partly because they would be in a good position to choose among aU the eligible stories, since they would have in nearly all cases read them all. So we selected samples of subscribers at random (the number of persons chosen was relatively small -- but by standard statistical criteria, enough for good reliability), and mailed them ballots. One list of every story published in If in # went to If subscribers; a similar list of Galaxy stories went to Galaxy subscribers. We asked them to indicate their favorites, totaled the votes and selected the top # from both magazines. A list of these # went to a fiuiher random sample of people who were subscribers to both Galaxy and If, and their votes picked the winners, I t was an interesting experience, and, we think, a worthwhile one. Certainly we now have an even better idea of what you like than we had before. We'll be doing it again next year! Meanwhile -- to the winners, our congratulations to the voters, our thanks. The Galaxy Awards The editors of Galaxy and If are pleased to announce the winners of the # Galaxy Awards for the best stories published in our magazines in the past year. The winning stories were chosen by polling randomly chosen groups of subscribers to both magazines, and their vote was final. # Galaxy Award Goblin Reservation by Clifford D. Simak (Serial, April and June issues of Galaxy.) # Galaxy Award Slowboat Cargo by Larry Niven (Serial, February, March and April Issue of If.) # Galaxy Award (Due to the closeness of the voting, we are giving three # awards.) The Man in the Maze, by, Robert Silverberg (Serial, April and May isros of If.) Getting Through University, by Piers Anthony (Novelette, August issue of If.) The Time Trawlers, by Burt K. Filer (Short story, August issue of Galaxy.) Waleh for announcement in an early issue of the # Galaxy Awards. We're grateful to all the science-fiction fans who gave our publications a clean sweep of every professional Hugo Award at the # World Science Fiction Convention. And we're proud that you've selected us for the Best Magazine Award for the past two consecutive yeare. We're even more grateful to the many loyal readers who have made It possible for both on. That means we can bring you twice as many of the best stories being written by the best science-fiction writers of all time. To earn your continued support, we're de better in the future. You'll regret missing a single Issue. So to be sure instead of sorry, why not fill In the coupon-or write the Information on a sheet of plain paper -- and send it In today? You'll save money, tool #I Hudson street NewYorl New York # rate. I enclose my check or money order for: a # issues of each for #  # Issues of each for #  # Issues of each for # Name Address city  State ,...H...-...i.JSpCode... Prices outside the Western Hemisphere add # per # Issues forpos Please chMk whether  new or  renewal. For years beyond counting they bad dragged out their miserable imprisonment on Earth -- and now the day had come to live again I her yellow skies, casting long T Tere in the darkness and tHe shadows across the lawn and silence I dream of Ysar. In pool and the tiled avenues where the mirror of my mind I see long ago victorious armies rode again her towers and minarets in processional tmder bright banners. Amber light glows on flowering trees and the carved facades of jeweled palaces. Once more in memory I hear the music of horns heralding the approach of triumphant princes.' I recall the voices and faces of men and women, of warriors and queens, of tradesmen and viceroys, of metalworkers and courtesans, of those who Have lived and walked these streets, rested beside these pools and fountains, under the ocHre light of the forever setting sun of Ysar. And I see the scarred unconquerable ships, proud remnants of a once great fleet, true to their ancient pledge, mounting on col umns of fire, setting course outward to face the enemy once again. Here in the darkness and the silence, I wait, and dream of Ysar the well-beloved; and I vow that I will return to her, though it be at the end of time. I A man sat at a small desk beside an open window, writing with an old-fashioned steel nib pen which He dipped at intervals into a pot of blue-black ink. A soft sea-wind moved the curtain, bringing an odor of salt and kelp. Far away, a bell chimed out the hour of six P.M. The man wrote a line, crossed it out, sat looking across the view of lawns and gardens. His face was strong-featured, squarejawed. His gray hair lay close to a finely formed skull. His fingers were thick, squaretipped; powerful fingers. "Writing poems again, Mr. Grayle?" a voice spoke suddenly from the doorway behind the man. He turned with a faint smile. "That's right, Ted." His voice was deep, soft, with a faint trace of accent. "You like to write poems, don't you, Mr. Grayle?" Ted grinned in mild conspiracy. "Um-hum." "Hey, game time, Mr. Grayle. Guess you maybe didn't hear the bell." "I guess not, Ted." Grayle rose. "Boy oh boy, the Blues are going to mop up on the Reds tonight, hey, Mr. Grayle?" Ted stood aside as Grayle stepped out into the wide, well-lit corridor. "Sure we will, Ted." They walked along the passage, where other men were emerging from rooms. "Well, tonight's the night, eh, Mr. Grayle?" Ted asked. "Tonight?" Grayle inquired wildly. "You know. The new power system goes on. Just pick it out of the air. Nifty, HuH?" "I really didn't know that." "You don't read the papers much, do you, Mr. Grayle." "Not much, Ted." "Boy oH boy." Ted waggled Kis Head. "WHat will they come up with next?" They crossed an airy court, passed through an arcade and emerged onto a wide, grassy meadow. Men dressed in simple well-made, one-piece garments, some bearing a red armband, others a blue, stood in groups talking, tossing a baseball back and forth. "Go get 'em, Mr. Grayle," Ted said. "Show 'em the old stuff." "That's right, Ted." The man called Ted leaned against a column, arms folded, watched as Grayle walked across to join his team. "Hey, that's the guy, KaH?" a voice spoke beside Ted. He turned and gave an up-and-down frown to the young fellow wHo had come up beside him. "What guy?" "The mystery man. I been hearing about him. Nobody knows how long he's been Here. I Heard he killed a guy with an axe. He doesn't look so much to me." "Mr. Grayle is an all-right guy, greenhorn," Ted said. "That's a lot of jetwash about nobody knows how long he's been here. They got records. They know, okay." Ballantine Books the peculiarities of writing I news of current books for any magazine is the time difference. Thus in the depth of winter, hemmed in by sheet ice and under attack by the Asiatic hog cholera and a faulty stove, one finds oneself writing of books that will be available in the spring, a dream world months away. Still, there are compensations. For instance, this spring comes more easily than most because of the joy of publishing Anne McCaffrey. An original novel, to boot. Original meaning never before published in any way, shape, or form. It's not often one can say that these days since most of this lads work is published in magazine form just as rapidly as she can produce it. likes cats will love this one -- anyone liking people will wonder. Aside from Miss McCaffrey, worshippers of E. R. Eddison (and you're either an enthusiast or you're damn well not) will be delighted by I our original (here meaning "first American though not In chronological order. Each of the volumes is #c Thirdly we have our own reissue of what was originally our own original, Edmund novel as you're likely to find. First published in #. Now #c. There are other forms of originals -- like a collection of short stories which have been done in magazines but never published together as a book, or expanded verOne of sions of novelettes, or, or, or. Theres no real need to be knowledgeable about publisher definitions of original but it's a point of interest to people over thirty who remember the days when everything was original. And #c. No wonder everybody starved to death. The odd and happy thing is that now that prices hove improved, many more (and better) books are being written and published than in the bad old days. Here's a partial listing Theodore Sturgeon #e David Lindsay #c John Norman #o Fred Saberhagen #e Peter Beagle #e Peter Beagle #j Lee Hoffman # James White # Miriam Allen deFord #c lord of the Rings": Lin Carter #e And a complete .reissue of all the Clarke books at #e each. We have hundreds more -- send for our complete catalog, or order any of the Ballantine Books, # West #rd Street, New York N.Y. #. Or write to us here at #I Fifth Avenue, same city. Incidentally, as intelligent s.f. fans, you shouldn't miss the magnificent Sierra Club conservation books we're doing. Especially with that new boy they've got in the Deportment of the interior. Support conservation any way you can, otherwise ali we'll have left to look at will be our beautiful pictures. And while we like to make money as well as the next one, we'd rather breathe. BB "How long you been fiere,i Ted?" "Me? Five years, wfiy?" "I talked to Stengle; fie's been Here nineteen years. He says tSe guy was Here tiien." "So?" "He looks old enougfi to be an old con." "WKafs fie supposed to look, old? So lie's maybe tfiirty-five, maybe forty-five. So wHat?" "I'm curious, is all." "Hah'," Ted said. "You collegetrained guys. You got too many tfieories. Tfie young fellow sfirugged. Tfie two guards stood watching as tfie teams formed up for tfie nightly ball game played by tfie inmates of the Caine Island Federal Penitentiary. I t was a long, narrow room, dim, age-grimed, smelling of the spilled beers of generations. Weak late afternoon sunshine filtered through the bleary plateglass window where garish blue four chins and a bald skull bulked behind the bar, talking to a small, quick-eyed man wKo hunched on a stool next to a defunct jukebox, loaded with curled records five years out of date. In tfie comer booth, a man vdtH a badly scarred face sat talking to fiimself. He was dressed in an expensive gray suit wfiicfi was dusty and stained. A gold watcH gleamed on one wrist, visible under a black-edged cuff as Ke gesticulated. Tfie bum is dougH-Eeavy," tfie small man said, watching the lone drinker in the tarnished mirror through a gap in the clutter of blended whiskey bottles on the backbar. "Did you eyeball that bundle?" Fangio's eyes moved left, right, left as he scraped slops into a chipped plate. "Seen Soup around?" he murmured. The small man's eyelids flickered an affirmative. Fangio laid the plate aside and wiped his hands on the place." He walked away, eased sideways through a narrow door. The small man went to the phone booth' at the end of the bar and punched keys; he talked, watching the scarred man. A woman came in through the black glass doors. She was middle-aged, a trifle plump, heavily made up. She took a stool at the bar, looked around and called, "Okay, snap it up. The lady's waiting." The small man kicked open the door of the booth. "Beat it, Wilma," he said in a low voice. "Fangio ain't in." "What're you, the night watchman?" "Go on, dust." "I'll get my own." She starfed around behind the bar. The small man jumped to Her, caught her bracelet-heavy arm, twisted savagely. She yelped and kicked at him. The doors banged as a squat man in a shapeless gray coverall came in. He stopped dead, looking at the two. He had a wide, dark face, bristly black hair; acne scars pitted his jaw and hairline. "What the -- " he started. "Yeah, Soup," the small man said. "I was calling ya." He stepped clear of the woman, who snorted and yanked at her dress. The small man tipped his head, indicating the occupied booth'. Soup gave Wilma a deadly look. "Beat it," he said. She scuttled behind him and out the door. In the booth, the scarred man was opening his fist. "... golden bird of Ahuriel," he said. "Once flown, never to be recaptured..." "What's he talking about?" Soup asked. The small man shook His head. "He's scrambled." They walked back, stopped beside the table. The scarred man ignored them. "Try the left hip." Qoup reached out with a practiced motion took the drunk's arm up behind him, forcing his face down onto the table. A glass fell over. Soup reached across behind the seated man, patted his back pocket, brought out a sheaf of currency, folded once across the middle. The bill on the outside was a fifty. Holding the owner's arm, he spread the bills. "Hey," he said. "New shoes for baby." He released the seated man's arm and stepped back. The victim sprawled, unmoving, with his cheek against the table. They had taken two steps when the scarred man came up out of the booth in a lunge, locked his arm across the squat man's throat and bent him backward. "Stay, hagseed!" he hissed. His face was mottled, blurred, contorted. "Art his emissaries? Lurks he yonder?" The small man made a grab for the money still in his partner's hand, missed, turned and ran for the door. "Find thy tongue, wretch, ere my dirk rips thy weasand." Soup's hand, clutching the money, waved near the scarred man's face; he plucked the bills away, as with a desperate plunge the squat man broke free. "Stay whelp. I'll have report o' thy master!" the scarred man snarled, making a grab at the man. He missed, staggered against a booth. The squat man disappeard via the rear door. The scarred man looked at the money in . his hand as though noticing it for the first time. "Nay... 'twere but a mere cutpurse," he muttered. "Naught more." He looked around as the door opened cautiously. The woman called Wilma looked in, came through. "Hey," she said. "What gives?" The scarred man blinked at her, weaving. "Fetch ale, wench," he muttered and turned, half fell into the nearest seat. The rear door burst open; Fangio appeared, goggling. "Hey, what -- " "Draw two," the woman barked. She sat down across from the scarred man, who was leaning back, eyes shut, mouth open. She stared curiously at his disfigurements. "You know him?" Fangio asked tersely. "Sure. Him and me are old pals." She transferred her gaze to the money in the drunken man's hand. "Varfor?" the scarred man mumbled. "Varfor har du gjort det du some var min van och bror?" "Why does he talk funny?" Fangio was frowning darkly. "He's some kind of a Dane," the woman said quickly. "My first husband was a Dane. I heard plenty of that kind of jabber." "He looks like some kind of Jew," Fangia said. "Get the beers," the woman said. "You aint no Jew, are you, honey?" She patted the bigknuckled hand that lay on the table. "Geez, will you look at them scars?" Fangio said. "Used to be a fighter," the woman said. "What is this a quiz show?" " 'Twere but a dream," the scarred man said suddenly. He opened his eyes, looked vaguely at the woman. "Just... dream," he said. "That's all. Bad dream. Forget it." The woman patted his hand again. "Sure, honey. Forget it. Wilma will take care of you. Wilma's got a room, honey. We better get you there while you can still navigate." A t the Upper Pasmaquoddie Generating Station (Experimental), a dozen Senators and Representatives, the State Governor, assorted lesser political lights, and a selected cadre of reporters were grouped around the Secretary of the Interior as he stood chatting with the Chief, Engineer and his top aides before the forty-foot-wide, twelve-foothigh panel clustered thick with instrument dials and aflash with reassuring amber, red, and green lights indicating that all was in readiness for the first commercial transmission of beamed power in the history of the Republic. "It's impressive, Mr. Hunnicut," the Secretary said, nodding. "A great achievement." "If it works," a saintly-looking Senator said sharply. "The technical people assure us that it will, Cy," the Secretary said tolerantly. "I'm familiar with the inverse square law," the Senator retorted. "You go pouring power out into the air, not one per cent of it will get where's it's supposed to go. It's a boondoggle! A waste of the taxpayer's money." The Chief Engineer frowned as the reporters jotted briskly. "Senator, I don't think you quite understand. We aren't broadcasting power, as you call it -- not directly. We erect a carrier field -- somewhat similar to the transmission of a ThreeV broadcast. When the field impinges on a demand point -- an energyconsuming device, that is, the type responsive to the signal -- there's a return impulse -- an echo -- " "The Senator knows all that, Mr. Hunnicut," the Secretary said, smiling indulgently. "He's speaking for publication." A man in an oil-spotted sfhock came up, showed the Chief Engineer a clipboard. He nodded, looked at the clock. "Two minutes to zero hour," tfie Secretary said. "Everything is still proceeding normally?" "Yes, sir, Mr. Secretary," the technician said, thep retreated under the blank look this netted him from the dignitary. "All systems are functioning," Hrmnicut said, making it official. "I see no reason that we shouldn't switch over on schedule." "Think of it, gentlemen," the Secretary turned to the legislators, and, incidentally to the reporters. "Raw power, tom from the heart of the atom, harnessed here, waiting the call that will send it pouring into the homes and factories of America -- " "At this point, we're only powering government-operated facilities and public utilities systems." Hunnicut interjected. "It's still a pilot operation." "... freeing man from his ageold drudgery, ushering in a new era of self-realization and boundless promise -- " "Sixty seconds," a voice spoke sharply from a ceiling grill. "Automatic hold." "Proceed," Hunnicut said. In silence, the men stood watching as the second hand of the big clock 'scythed away the final minutes of an era. T he scarred man lay on his back on the narrow bed, sleeping with his mouth open. His face, in the slack repose of' profound drunkenness, was a ravaged field where battles Had been fought and lost, long ago. The woman called Wilma stood beside the bed, watching him by the glow of a shadeless table lamp. She tensed as the light faltered, dimmed; shadows closed in on the shabby room; then the lamp winked back to full brightness. The woman let out the breath she had been holding, her momentary panic dissipating. "Sure, it said on the tube about switching over onto the new radio power tonight," she murmured half-aloud. On the bed, the scarred man stiffened; he grimaced, moving his head from side to side. He groaned, sighed, grew still again. Wilma leaned over him; her hands moved deftly, searching out his pockets. They were empty, but she found the roll of bills wadded under the folded blanket that served as pillow. As she withdrew it, she glanced at his face. His eyes were wide open, locked on hers. "I... I was just fixing your pillers," she said. He sat up with an abruptness that sent her stumbling away, clutching the money in her hand. '.'I... was going to take care of it for you." Even in her own ears. Her voice sounded as false as brass jewelry. He looked away, sKaking His Head vaguely. Instantly, her boldness returned. "Go on, go back to sleep, sleep it off," sKe said. He ew aside tfie mottled blanket 'and came to His feet in a single motion. The woman made a sEow of recoiling from his nakedness. "Lookit Here, you!" she said. "I didn't come up here to -- " He went past her to the enameled sink hanging crookedly on the wall, sluiced his face with cold water, filled his mouth and spat, stared at himself in the discolored mirror. He picked up tHe smeared jeUy glass from its clotted niche, but it shattered in his hand. He stared narrow-eyed at the cut on his palm, at the black-red droplets forming there. He made a strange sound deep in his throat, whirled to look around the room as if he had never seen it before. "Xix," he said. "Where are you?" Wilma made a move for the door, recoiled as he approached her, he reached out, witii a precise motion plucked the money from her Hand. He peeled off a ten dollar bill, thrust it at Her. "You'd better go," he said. "Yeah," she said. Something id his voice frightened Ect. 'Sure I was just looking in." After she had gone. He stood in the near-darkness. His Head cocked as if listening to distant voices. He opened his cut hand studied it. The wound was an almost invisible line. He brushed the congealed droplets away impatiently. His clotlies lay across the foot of the bed. He began to dress himself with swift, sure fingers. Tn the prison dining Hall, the A guard Ted sat looking worriedly across the wide, softly lit room at the small comer table where, by long custom, Grayle dined alone. He had glanced that way a few moments after the lights had momentarily dimmed down, on an impulse to' share the moment with the prisoner, grinning a satisfied grin that said, "see, we did it." But Grayle Had been slumped back, gripping the chair arms, his usually impassive features set in a tight-mouthed grimace. This had given way to alook of utter bafflement. Now Grayle sat rigid, looking fixedly at nothing. Ted rose and hurried across. Close, he saw the sweat beaded on the prisoner's face. "Mr. Grayle -- you okay?" Grayle raised his Head slowly. "You sick, Mr. Gtayle?" Ted ,# persisted. "SHould I call ttie doc?" Grayle nodded curtly. "Yes," fie said in a ragged voice. "Get fiim." Ted fumbled for tfie communicator clipped to fiis belt. Grayle put out a band. "No," fie said sfiarply. "Don't' call. Go get Kim, Ted." "Yeafi, but -- " "Go and fetcfi film, Ted. Quieter tfiat way," fie added. "You understand." "Ufi, yeafi, okay, Mr. Grayle." Ted fiurried away. Grayle waited for a full minute; tfien fie rose, lifted tfie table, a bellow tfiat rang in tfie peaceful room like a lion's roar, fie hurled tfie table from him, and leaping after it, began overturning tfie unoccupied tables left and right. II G iant trees stand in blue shadow against the wide sweep of the virgin snowfield. A heatless sun hangs almost unmoving in the ice-blue sky. A fitful wind drives plumes of ice crystals across the slope. A man moves slowly across the white slope. He is tall, deep-chested, . massive-shouldered, dressed in a form-fitting suit of a glossy blue-black material ornamented by bright bits of metal and enamel. There are raw burn scars on the right side of his jaw and neck, and his dark red hair is singed at the temple. He staggers as he walks, making his way doggedly ddwnslope. He reaches the center of the snow-covered meadow, where a swift stream flows under a thin skim of ice. Kneeling, he drinks, swallows a pellet from a pouch at his waist before he goes on. At dusk he reaches the sea. It is wide, blue-black, laced with the white foam of breakers, the rocky shore slopes steeply down to the watery edge. The wind blows an odor of iodine and salt spray into bis face. When he wades out, the cold numbs Be feet through the waterproof boots. Small creatures dart in the shallows. In a tidal pool among the rocks, a fish flops in water too shallow for swimming. He it up, looks curiously at the Krrlt life squirming against his fingers as he carries it back down fo die sea. Darkness falls. The man makes camp by trampling a hollow in the snow in the lee of a craggy boulder. He lies looking up at a sky strangely improverished of stars. A glow grows in the east; a vivid orange disk appears, brightening to a pure white as it rises above the tree-tops. It is a dead world, fantastically crat  teted, bangini so close it seems to ride just above the distant mountain tidies. Tbe man watches it tot a long time befote he falls asleep... The surf murmurs; the wina makes soft sounds iluting among the tocks. Thete ate othet sounds, too; soft tustiings and sctapings, stealthy ctunchings... He sits uptight, and by the blight light of the full moon sees a ant beatded figute tobed in fuTs leaping down irom the tock ledge above; he throws himself aside, feels a smashing blow against the side of his head that sends him huttling headlong into emptiness. A board tSe tfiirty-five-foot cabin cruiser Miss Behave, one Hundred and rune miles out of Port Royal bound for Her Home port at Miami, Mr. CHmles D. Crassmj Is wife, Elizabeth, and tiieir twenty-four-year-old daugfiter, Elaine, relaxed comfortably in tSe Handsomely appointed cockpit, sipping iced ScotcH and soda and watcHing tHe sunset across tHe scarlet water. "Beautiful evening," Crassman said. We're making time. I told you we were smart to make tHe run at nigHt, miss tHe Heat." "Daddy, wfiafs tiiat?" Elaine was pointing off tfie port bow at a curiously rular-sKaped cloud formation: a great purple and pink wedge, its apex toucHing tfie Horizon, its top merging witH tfie soft evening Haze. "NotHing," Crassman said easily. "Just clouds." "Cfiarles, I don't Uke tfie look of tfiat," Mrs. Crassman said sfiarply. "It looks like one of tfiose, wHat do tfiey call tHem, tornadoes." Crassman laugHed. "Tfiat's out in Kansas tfiey Have tornadoes,' He said, and took a sip of fiis drink. But fiis eyes lingered on tfie cloud. "Go around it." Crassman Had been Half-unconsciously easing tfie bow to starboard, away from tfie looimng formation aHead; at His wife's words He swung tfie compass pointer squarely back to #. "Just let me do tfie navigating, all rigfit?" "It's so big," Elaine said. "And it's close." "Just an optical illusion." Crasman's eyes were on tfie compass. Tfie needle was drifting past #to #. He corrected witfi tfie rudder, Tfie engines tone cfianged faintly, became more labored. A sligfit swell Had appeared across tfie flat water; tfie bow cut tfirougfi tfie low crests witH a rHytfimic sound. Frowning, Crassman passed tfie spindles of tfie big wHeel from Hand to Hand, Holding the bow on course. THe cHop was more pronounced now. Tlie boat bucked aKead, cutting across tfie trorKs and ridges of oily water. "Cfiarles let's go backl I don't like Hie looks of tKis -- " "Quietl" Crassman snapped. "I Have my Hands full r unnin g tHe boat rigfit now!" "Daddy -- is anytHing wrong?" "I don't know!" "Tfie cloud -- it's mowng! It's crossing in front of us!" "It's not moving -- we're drifting sidewajra. TKere's some sort of crazy cross-ciurent ninning -- " "CHarles -- please! I want to go back!" "Don't be ridiculous!" Grassman continued to figfit tfie current; tfie big cloud, deep purple now and dead afiead, looked ominously close. It rose, spreading like an inverted mountain ifl tfie sky. Crassman watcHed it drift across His bow, begin to slide off in a curve to starboard. "It's coming closer! We'll run rigfit into it!" "Daddy, can't you steer away from it?" "Well -- I Hate to waste time being nervous about a mere cloud formation," Crassman said, but He was quick to swing off to tiSe south, away from tfie cloud. Now tfie bow tended to swing to starboard. Crassmian felt tiie sweat popping out across fiis bald scalp. His lips were dry. A brisk, steady wind was blovwng directly into fiis face. Mrs. Crassman gave a muffled sfiriek. Crassman started, looked back at Her; she was pointing astern. Crasman's Heart took a painful plimge in fiis cfiest. THe cloud was dead astern, and clearly closer tfian it had been five minutes earlier. "It's gaining on us!" Crassman put tfie tfirottle all tfie way over. Tfie big engines opened up to a deep-cHested tfirum of power; tfie bow rose; spray wfiipped back across the big, sloping windshield. Crassman looked back. Tfie cloud clung grimly astern. Off tfie starboard bow, tfie setting sun was a red ball on tfie fiorizon, slowly drifting across tfie boat's bow. Now it was dead afiead; now drifting off to port, sliding back past tfie boat. A vast shadow lay over tfie water off tfie port bow, coming closer. It swept over tfie boat. Looldng back into tfie sudden darknes Crassmau saw ffie cloud, now dull purpli-black, sky. And now, over tfie song of tfie engines, another sound was audible;: a vast, bass rumble, like Niagara multiplied. "Good God in Heaven," Elaine said suddenly as tfie boat emerged from tfie band of sHadow into tfie red sunligfit. "Wfiat is it. Daddy?" Mrs. Crassman wailed, began sobbing. His face cKalk-wHite, Crassman clung grimly to the wheel, no longer looking back, listening to the swelling thunder behind T he meteorologist on duty in the United States Weather Satellite in Clarke orbit twentytwo thousand miles above the Atlantic had watched the anomalous formation for Half an Hour on the big twelve-power screen before calling it to the attention of his supervisor, "Something kind of funny down there, Fred, just east of the sunset Kne," he said, pointing out the tiny, blurred disk hugging the sea to the west of Somerset Island in the Bermudas. "It formed up in a matter of a minute or two, smack in the middle of a twelve-hundred-mile-wide high that was clear as window glass. And it's growing steadily." "An explosion, maybe?" the section chief suggested. "That thing's over three miles wide already, Fred. It would take a nuclear blast to produce a smudge like that. Anyway, if it was a test shot, we'd have been notified." "Maybe a nuclear ship blew her reactors. It's never happened before, but there's always a first time." "The rate of dissipation's wrong for an explosion. It's not spreading fast enough'. And I think it's rotating." "Well, keep an eye on it. Bunny. Maybe you've nail the first hurricane of the season." "If so, I've got a lot of meteorology to unlearn. Check witH Kennedy, will you, Fred? Something about that spot worries me."  quarter of an hour later, Fre was back in the observer"s bubble. "Kennedy says no report of any detonation in the area. The autostations along the Atlantic seaboard are registering faW airmass movements north and east. It's a little early to tell i there's any correction." "Why doesn't it dissipate?"' Bunny asked. "What's holding it?" "Hard to say. Better put the recorders on it. Bunny. But don't worry; old Mother Nature is. always springing surprises on us, just when we think we know it aU." Back in the communication center of the giant satellite, Fred flipped the key activating the beam linking the the station to Kennedy Weather Control. "Jake, no panic, but how about requesting an eyeball report on that fix I was talking to you about? Tlie damned thing's still sitting out there like a tack in a board; and in the few minutes I was away, it grew visibly." "Roger. I'll scramble one of the old Neptunes out of Jax. Those reserve boys like to joyride anyway." "Keep me posted, Jake." "Sure, Fred. Anything for our brave lads in the sky." T welve miles north of the village of Skime, Minnesota, Ame Burko, a seasonal trapper, threw down the armload of fallen, branches he had gathered for his fire and seated himself on a log for a quiet smoke before dinner. It was still evening, the sky tawny with the late summer dusk. Burko lit up, stretching his legs, thinking of the forty-horse outboard on display at Winberg's in Skime. Everything a man wanted cost so much, seemed like. A car, now. With a car, he could get into town more often, see more of Barby... He pushed away the thought of her warm body and smiling face. No point in getting all upset. He stood, paced up and down sniffing the air. Off to the east, through the trees, the ground rose toward the rocky outcropping known locally as Vargot Hill. He hadn't been up there for years, not since he was a kid. Used to pick berries there. Supposed to be haunted, the hill was. Kids used to dare each other to go up to the top. They'd creep up on it through the trees, getting quieter the closer they got. There were big rock slabs up there, sort of stacked, as if they had been piled up there by a giant. The kids had had lots of stories about the Hill. About the dwarves and elves that lived down in the rocks and would come out and eat a careless kid who stayed too long after sunset. And about the devil who took the form of a black panther and ranged around the coxmtryside, looking for souls. Burko snorted a laugh and got busy with the fire. When it was going good, he stacked some stone around it and put on the fry ing pan. He unrolled the greased-paper-wrapped bacon, put half a dozen strips on. There would be a little smoke with the green fire, but he didn't care. Walking all day made a man hungry. Funny about the black cat legend. Old man Olsen said the name Vargot was a corruption of an old word that meant "black cat." Probably went back to some Indian legend. The SHoshonu had been big story tellers. Big liars. Swedes were pretty good liars too, when it came to embroidering a tale. He'd made up his share. That one time, after He'd spent tHe best part of an afternoon up there playing on the rocks at the top of the hill, he'd been a sKort-term celebrity axnong the boys after Ke told them about the rock that had started to lift up while He was sitting on it, and How He'd Had to weight down all He could to Hold it in place. That one Had held tfiem witH tHeir moutKs open until Fats Linder Had said, "Nuts, Burko, nobody can weight down any Harder than wHat they are!" He turned the bacon, cut a couple of slices of bread. He soaked up the fat with the bread, forked the bacon onto it, then put the coffee jug on. He ate slowly, savoring every bite. It was almost full dark when he finished. A full moon was rising, glowing big and yellow in the east behind the hUl. He banked the fire, stretched, then on impulse started up the slope, along a faint game trail, grinning a little at himself as he felt a ghostly touch of the old superstitious apprehension. TTe made His way up through the dense blackberry brambles, not yet in fruit, emerged onto the nearly level stretch, just below the, giant's castle. He had never really noticed it before, but the place Had a sort of look, if you saw it in the right light, as if somebody had piled those rocks up there. Just nonsense, of course, the glaciers had dumped rocks all across this country but these recks were all of a side, pretty near -- and they Had a kind of quarried look about them. And the way they were arranged, sort of in a big rectangle, as far as you could tell for the growth ,... Burko froze, looking up at the looming pile. Had something moved up there, something that flowed from shadow to shadoty... something that moved fast and smooth as a cat? , He was aware of his thudding pulse, of the tightness of his scalpv "Hell," he laughed aoud. "I'm as bad as a kid. The thing's probably an Indian mound. Full of busted pots and arrowheads and maybe some skulls. Dead Indians. What the hell." He went forward with a bold stride, climbed up the slanting slabs, stepped up onto the flat stone that topped the structure. He was breathing hard, sweating lightly. A deer fly found him, buzzed his face sharply. He  slapped' at it. It was completely silent then. Burko took a step across the stone and halted. He stood that way for a full ten seconds, feeling his insides turn to water. Unmistakably, through the stone he felt a faint vibration. Below his feet something ancient and evil was stirring... Ame Burko was over three miles from Vargot Hill when he stopped running. He Had sprained an ankle jumping down the rock slabs, but fiad failed to notice it at tiSe time. A week later, ISs IBroat was still sore from the yell Ge Gad uttered as Ge fled. I n the office of tGe Governor, Caine Island General Penitentiary, tHe prison psydSologist leaned forward, across tGe desk, raising ffis voice over tGe sErill of the rising wind that buffeted outside the big, oak-paneled room. I "I think you're making a mistake, sir," He said. The man has a record of violence. He's dangerously unstable." "Unstable, or unclassifiable, doctor?" The prison governor cut in. "I admit the man's an enigma," the psychologist said. "I don't pretend to understand his motivations. But after this outburst, anything could happen." The governor turned to stare out the high windows behind his desk. The low sky, clear an hour before, now shed a light the color of dishwater across frond-strewn grounds, reflected from the white capped, hammered-pewter sea beyond. Through the massive leather chair and the deep pile carpet the minute trembling of the steel and concrete building was plainly detectable. As the governor watched, a forty-foot royal palm, curved into an arc like a strung bow, snapped, fell across the massed bougainvillea that lined the south drainage canal. "No one was hurt. I understand," tfie governor said. "No, but Governor, you should have seen what he did to those chairs. Steel tubing, mind you. He twisted them into chromeplated pretzels! Talk about maniacal strength -- " "Where was his guard?" "He played sick, sent him for; the duty physician." "Got him safely out of the way, in other words." "Governor, aren't you finding excuses for this man?" "There was a reason for the outburst, as you put it, Claude," the governor said. "I want to know what that reason was." "Governor, this is an old COii, a man who once took an axe tO a human being. In this day and age, an axe, for God's sake! TG? savagery of it." "Thank you for your opiniotf, Doctor; your warning is a matter of record, in the event he tears my head off with his bare hands." "I wasn't thinking solely of my reputation. Governor." "Of course not, Claude. Nevertheless, I'm going to talk to him." The governor nodded to the uniformed man posted beside the armored door. The guard touched a wall plate there was the safe double click-click! as the interlocks disengaged. The door slid back; the guard took up his position, choke gun in hand.'watch'ing as Grayle came past him into the room. The tailored prison uniform accented his powerful physique. As the prisoner advanced across the roof, the words "caged tiger" popped into the governor's mind. "That's all, doctor," he said. "Guard, wait outside." "Now, just a minute," the psychologist started. He caught the look his superior directed at him and left silently. The sliding door snicked shut behind the guard. said. "Hello, Hardman," the prisoner said in a tone of absolute neutrality. The governor motioned to the chair beside the standing man. "Sit down," he said. Grayle didn't move. "Why?" the governor said. "Just tell me why, that's all." Grayle's head shook almost imperceptibly. You knew I was working on a special parole for you. I'd have gotten it, too. So you picked this time to break up the dining hall. Why, Grayle?" "You were wrong about me. Governor," Grayle said without expression. "Nonsense. If you started smashing chairs, you had a reason." Grayle said nothing. "What are you tr#ung to prove?" the governor said KarsKly. "That you're stUl a tough guy?" "That's it," Grayle said. The governor shook his Head. "You're no brainless hoodlum. You had a reason -- a good reason. I want to know what it was." The wind shrieked in the lengthening silence. "You cost the federal government over a thousand dollars in smashed furniture this evening," Hardman said sharply. "You've given the press new ammimition for their charge of coddling and lax administration." "I'm sorry about that part," Grayle said. "When you ran amok, you knew the effect it would have. You knew it would hurt yourself, me, the entire prison system." Grayle said nothing. "You realize what you're asking for?" A harsh note rang in the official's voice. For an instant, Grayle's eyes locked with Hardman's; there seemed to be some message there, almost readable. Then the prisoner glanced away indifferently. "I'm ordering you to the maximum security detachment at Gull Key, Grayle." Grayle nodded, almost impatiently, the governor thought. "I don't like it," he said. "I don't like to admit failure with a man; but the best interest of Caine Island comes first." "Certainly, Governor," Grayle said softly. "I understand." "Damn it, man, I'm not apologizing! I'm doing my duty, nothing more!" The governor put his hand under the edge of the desk, touched something hidden there. "I've switched off the recording system," he said swiftly. "Speak up now, man! Tell me what this is all about!" "Better switch it back on. You will have the guards breaking the door down." "Talk, man! Gull Key is no picnic ground!" "That's all I have to say. Governor. You're wasting your time." Hardman's face flushed He keyed a button on the desk top viciously. "All right, Grayle," he said flatly as the door slid back and the guard entered alertly. "That's all. You can go now." Grayle walked out of the room without a backward glance. T#rom a town oi wood and stone  houses clustered among githe shore, men and women run down to gather on the beach; many of them wade out waistdeep in the bitter water to lay hands on the boat, shouting their greetings to the returned wayfarers. The prisoner climbs over the side with the others, grasps a rope, helps draw the ship up on the strand. Standing by the bow, he watches as the men caper, embracing the thick-bodied, snub-nosed women whose yellow hair hangs in thick braids down their backs. One or two of the latter eye him curiously, but they do not speak. "Stand forth, slave," a deep voice booms out. A man comes toward him, a length of rope in his hands. He is tall, massive, with a tangled blond beard and shaggy hair, clad in garment of leather. Against his chest, the Star of Deneb and the golden Cross of Omrian glint among the polished beats' teeth strung on a rawhide thong. "Ifs time to truss and brand the bull for market, before he get loose among the cows.'" he shouts cheerfully. The captive moves a step sideways. "Come and get me, Olove Brassbeard," he calls awkwardly in the language of the barbarians. Olove motions with his free hand. "Bor! Grendel! Seize me that slave!" I Two big men come forward, smiling large smiles through bushy beards. "It might be good sport to see Olove bind me with his own hands," the captive says. Bor hesitates. "It he can," the slave adds. Grendels grin widens. He spits on the rocky ground. "The sea-law doesn't run here ashore, Olove. The voyage is over. You hold a rope in your hands, bind him with it -- if you dare." "You expect me, a chieftain, to soil my hands on a slave?" "How say you, outlander?" Grendel inquires. Were you a man of rank in your own town?" "I was a Captain-Lieutenant," the prisoner gives the title in his own tongue. "He ties," Olove blusters. "He iras alone, without retainers or men-at-arms, clad only in a poor rag -- " "He wore ornaments of gold," Half says, enjoying himself. "The same ones we now see wiriking among the fleas on your chest." No doubt he stole them from his master ere he fled," Olove grunts. "His ring fit uncommon well for a stolen one," Hulf says. "You had to hew away the finger to take it." Brassbeard makes sputtering sounds; then he snorts and throws ade his wolfskin cloak. He flexes his arms, spits, and charges, his thick, bowed legs pumping like pistons. The captive stands unmoving. As Brassbeard closes, he pivots minutely, elevates his left forearm to deflect the chieftain's outstretched hand, leans in to place his elbow in the path of the man's onrushing chin, swings with his rush to palm him on his way. Olove strikes the side of the ship full on, skids along it to fall with his face in the water and lie, his hairy legs twitching before they fall still. A roar of laughter goes up. Grendel comes forward and rolls the fallen man over. "Olove is dead," he says, still grinning. "He dashed out his brains on his ship to oblige the stranger." He wipes tears of mirth from his eyes, turns to the former slave, puts out a hand, clasps him below the elbow. "The gods declare you to be a freeman," he says. "By what name do your friends call you?" "Gralgrathor," the man answers. "Welcome to Bjornholm. Grail Grathor. Come, my wife will find food and a pallet for you, and we wilt share a flask or two. And for amusement," he adds in a lower tone, "you may teach me the spell you used to turn Glove's wrath into a madness that destroyed him." Ill G eorge, tHe nigHt man at Smitty's Conditioning Parlor and HealtG Club, laid aside his paper as the buzzer sounded and feet descended the short flight of steps from street level. A tall, quick-moving man with a badly scarred face came into the room pulling off his coat. "Yessir," George said, coming to his feet in a quick motion for all of his two hundred and ninety pounds of bulk, smiling, sizing up the newcomer. He noted the soiled cuffs, the wilted and grimed collar, the tear in the dusty knee of the trousers. But the suit was cut from a good grade of worsted, real wool, it looked like, and the big brogans were almost new under the dust and scuff marks. And the socks were a tasteful solid, none of those purple clocks. The guy Had been out on the tiles, all right, but there was some quality there. He was no bindlestiff just drifting in out of the damp night air. George caught the jacket as the man tossed it aside. "Sponge and press the suit, sir?" he said. "Do it for you nice, while you're in the steam." "Never mind that," the big man said. The scars on his face moved as he spoke, the big one across the cheek dimpling as if in a puckish smile, the one crossing his forehead and running back into the scalp lifting quizzically, sardonically. He shucked bills from a folded sheaf, tossed them on the table. "My body's full of poison," he said. "I want heat. Lots of heat." An elderly man, naked and shrunken, emerging from the injfrared room, jerked his head sharply at sight of the newcomer. He halted, watching the scarred man strip. He seemed fascinated by the scars, large and small, that marked the powerfully muscled chest, back, thighs. "I'm carrying one-twenty in the wet room, one-eighty in the sauna," George said. Five minutes of that be all you can take." "Call me in ten." George watched the glass door, smiling a little to himself. He folded some towels, opened and shelved a carton of soap. Ten minutes, the man say. Like to see the man could take ten on them hot teak boards. First couple minutes go easy; then it start to get hot. Ten minutes. George chuckled. Door be opening any minute now. Big man be out, gasping like a catfish on the bank. He looked at the clock. Five minutes almost up. Through the clear glass he saw the scarred man sitting bolt upright, swinging his arms. Hoo-ee. That white man crazy, have to watch him, get him out when he faint... I 'hat fellow's asking for a heart attack," the old man spoke suddenly beside George. He had come up silently, rubber-sandaled. He ruffled his wispy hair with a towel. "WKat was that he said about poison?" "Booze, Doctor," George said. He meant the booze. Smell it on him." It was eleven minutes before the scarred man strode from the dry heat room, his body pouring with sweat. A sickly odor of alcohol hung thick about him. George stared. "Cold water?" the big man said curtly. "Deluge showers, right to your right." George pointed. "Good way to get yourself a coronary attack," the old fellow called after him. The scarred man stood in the stall, dousing himself with icy water. He breathed in great, shuddering gulps. Afterwards, he spent ten minutes in the steam room, ten more in the sauna, showered again. By then the reek of raw alcohol had dissipated. "You know massage?" he asked George. George's wide black face crinkled in a smile. "Some say I do pretty good." He nodded toward the padded table. The scarred man waved aside the proffered towel, stretched out face down. His back was solidly muscled about the shoulders, tapering sharply to a lean, hard waist. A deep scar ran down across the left trapezius to end near the spine. Lesser scars -- line, pocks, zigzags -- were scattered over his hide in random distribution. Under George's Hands the flesh felt hard, ropy. "You ever in the ring?" the masseur inquired. "Not much." "That fight racket no life for a man." "Harder," the scarred man said. "I want to feel it." "Got to be careful," George chuckled. Man come home with bruises, his sweety wonder why." "Say," the old man said. "Mind if I ask how you got the scars?" The big man turned his head to look at him. "I'm a doctor, a medical doctor," the old fellow said. "I've never seen anything quite like the way you're marked up." "I got them in the wars," the big man said. George shot the oldster a pursed-mouth look. "Don't shush me, George," the old man said. "My interest's legitimate." ( C ot a little rheumatism there?" George asked. His hard, pink-palmed hands explored a lump under the client's skin. The elderly medical man came over, frowned knowingly down at tKe man stretched oh the table, "Be careful, George," he ordered. "You take it easy with those Hands of yours." He leaned for a closer look at the deep fissure, keloid ridged, that crossed the kidney region. "Feel like some kind of lump there," George said. "Feel hot, too." He stepped back, looking at the doctor. The old man's thin fingers ran over the visible swelling at the lower edge of the prone man's ribs. "Why, there's a bullet lodged in there," he said. "You been shot, Mister?" "Not recently." "Hmmm. Must have entered along here..." the thin old finger traced up along he big man's side. "Right here," he said. "Here is your point of entry. Traveled right along the rib cage." The medical man broke off, staring at an angry, reddish swelling developing at the spot under which the bullet lay. "George, what did you do, gouge in with those big thumbs of yours? I told you to take it easy!" "You lie easy. Mister," the doctor said. "You have some infection there, that pretty plain. I have my kit with me. I think I'd better give you a hypo of PN-# -- " "No," the big man said. He was gritting his teeth, his back tensed. 'T know what it is. But I'd forgotten how it feels." As the doctor and the masseur watched, the contusion grew, flushing dusky purple now, a three-inch splotch against the tan skin. A patch of paleness grew at its center, spread to the size of a steel dollar. "Hey, doctor!" George said -- and broke off as the swelling burst the skin splitting dark blood and clear matter, exposing a grayish lump. The doctor uttered an exclamation, scuttled across to an open locker, jerked out a green plastic instrument case, opened it on a bench, hurried back. With a shallow, spoon-shaped probe, he levered at the wound, lifted out a slightly misshapen lump of lead as big as the end of his thumb. The big man sighed harshly and' relaxed. "How long ago did yu say it was you were shot?" the doctor asked in a strained voice, eyeing the big slug that was lying in his palm. "Quite a while." "I should say so." The old man barked a short laugh. "If it were not so ridiculous, I'd swear that was a genuine Minie ball." "Minie ball? What was that?" George asked, his eyes rolled like a horse smelling smoke. "That's what they used in the Civil War," the doctor said. T he scarred man smiled slightly. "I need food," he said as lie pulled on fiis shirt. "Is there a restaurant nearby that you can recommend, George?" "Happen I got a nice slab of sirloin in my cooler right this, minute," the black man said. "And eggs, too. About half a dozen sound right?" The scarred man took the fold of bills from his pocket and shucked off a fifty, laid it on the rubbing table. "Rare. And over lightly." "Say," the doctor said. "Funny thing. The scars on your face; they look different." The scarred man turned to the full-length wall mirror. He went close, studying his features. The furrow across his cheek, that Had pulled his mouth into a perpetual faint grin, had faded to a shallow, pinkish line. The broad band of lumped scar tissue across hi forehead was now no more than a faint discontinuity in the smooth tan of his skin. "Never saw anything like it," the old man said in tones of wonderment. "Those scars are fading right out. Just disappearing." His hand moved, caught itself. "You will pardon my curiosity," he said, edging around for a better view. "But as a man of science -- " "They weren't as bad as they looked," the formerly scarred man said shortly, turning away. "Look here, my friend, I'm Dr. Henry Cripps. Hank to my friends. Now, I've had some experience vdth contusions and the like during over forty years of practice. I know a third-degree scar when I see one. A thing like that doesn't just diappear in the space of a quarter of an hour -- " "Doctor, I'm not in need of medical attention, thank you, anyway," the big man said. The oldster clamped his jaw, retired to the far side of the room, from where he stared at the object of his professional curiosity. An odor of cookery wafted into the room through the open doorway to a back room. The big man paced up and down, flexing his arms. "Itches, doesn't it?" Cripps spoke up. "A little." "Damnedest thing I ever saw." F ive minutes of silence ensued. George appeared at the door. "On the table," he said. The big man followed him back to the small, neatly arranged living quarters. He seated himself and attacked the thirty-two ounce steak. George put a big glass of milk in front of him. He drained it, asked for a refill. He ate the eggs, mopped the juices from the plate with a scrap of toast. George brought in a foot-wide pie, lifted a quarter of it onto a plate, put a half-pint mug of coffee beside it. "Can't get that kind in the store," he said. "I got a lady friend brings them around." He watched as his guest finished off the dessert, drained the cup. "Better hang onto that lady friend, George," the big man said. He rose. "Thanks. I needed that." "I reckon," George agreed, "Too bad Lucy-Ann not here to see you tuck it in. Do her good to see a man eat" "By God," Doctor Cripps said. "Will you look at that, George? You can scarcely see where the scars were. They're remitting completely." George shook his head, accepting the evidence of his eyes philosophically. "Nothing like a good feed to set a man up," he commented. "Look here," Cripps said as the subject of the discussion headed from the room. "Would you mind just letting me have a look at your back?" "I'm sorry. I'm in a hurry." "But damn it, this is medical history in the making -- if you would let me observe it! I have a camera in my apartment, a few blocks from here I should photograph this, document it -- " "Sorry." The big man picked up his coat. "At least let me examine the woimd I dressed. You owe me that much." "All right" The big man stripped off his shirt. The doctor's eyes goggled at the sight of the ivide, unmarked back. He put out a hand, touched the smooth iddm There was no trace of any injury anywhere in the patient's skin. "Sir," he said in a choked voice, "you must come along with me to St .John's Hospital, You must allow this to be studied by competent authorities -- " The big man shook !Bs head. "Out of the question." He donned his shirt, tied his tie, pulled on his coat He put another fifty-dollar bill on the table. "Thanks, to both of you," He said. "I hope that will cover your fee, doctor," "Never mind my fee!" "It's late," the big man said gently. "Maybe you were imagining things." "George, you saw if too," Cripps exclaimed, turning to the Negro. "Doctor, seem like sometimes I got a powerful bad memory." George smiled dreamily, loekmg at the bill. They watched in shence as tfic big man went up the stej "Where can I reach you?" Cripps called as he put a hand on the door. "I'll want to foHow up on treatment, of course!" The big man paused, turned Eead slowly as if listening for a distant sound. He pointed in a direction at an angle to tlie door. "I'm going tfiat way," fie said. "I don't know fiow far." Tlie sHrill of the wind as fie pusfied open the door drowned tlie doctor's reply. IV Tour guards carrying cfioke guns and sidearmed witfi fiolstered tom impact pistols escorted Grayle along tlie wide, brilliantly lit subterranean corridor, two in advance, two befiind Kim, In tfie liftcar, tfiey posted tfiemselves in tlie fomr comers and sealed tlieir fielmet visors before closing tlie door. In silence, they dropped tlie Hundred and fifty feet to tlie staging room tiiat was tfie sole exit route from tfie prison proper. As tfiey emerged from tfie sHaft, Ted was waiting. He stepped forward fiesitantly. "Hey, Mr. Grayle," fie said in strainai greeting. "Hello, Ted," Grayle said. "Ufi -- you okay now?" Ted said, and blusfied. "Sure. Tfianks for ever # dliing, Ted." "Geeze, Mr. Grayle -- " Ted swallowed and turned away quickly. "So long, Ted," Grayle said. In tfie processing unit, Grayle moved solidly tfirougfi tfie cfiemical and radiation scanners, submitted to the cold caress of the medical unit, tfie icy touch of tlie Kyposprays. His finger prints and retinal and dental patterns were read and compared. A fiusky lieutenant flicked keys on tfie ID panel and recorded tfie response which certified tfie identity of prisoner #-K-#YN-#. He opened a steel drawer, witjidrew a pair of incK-wide metal-link wrist irons linked by a ten-incfi rod. He weighed tfiem on his palm, looking at Grayle. "I don't want any trouble out of you now, boy," fie said. His voice was a casual drawl, but his eyes were sharp on Grayle's. He advanced briskly, snapped a steel ring in place on tfie prisoner's right wrist, reached for the left. He gripped it, tfien suddenly twisted Grayle's arm befiind fiim, brougfit it to witliin an incfi of tfie waiting cuff, tfien stopped. His face darkened; veins stood out on his forehead, but tfie cuff moved no closer. you want to call for help?" Grayle asked softly, "Or stick to the book?" "Don't get me mad, boy," tfie lieutenant hissed. "I've got friends at Gull." "Wfiat do you do when you're mad, Harmon, blow bubbles?" Tfie man made a noise deep in fiis throat. "A guardfiouse lawyer," he granted. Five seconds passed in silence then the lieutenant stepped back. "I guess I'll give Kina a break," he said loudly to the seieant. "This boy won't give us any trouble. He's got enough trouble. He'll want to hit Gull clean -- as clean as His kind can be. Cuff Kim up in front." The sergeant seemed the manacles. The four armed men boxed the prisoner. Metal clanged as steel doors opened on a bare chamber. They walked in. The doors closed. Two of the men pushed buttons at opposite ends of the small room. A Heavy panel slid aside on a big bright-lit garage where two massive graypainted vehicles bearing the lettendant unlocked a door at the rear of one; one of the guards stepped up into the windowless compartment, covered Grayle as he entered. A second guard came aboard, and the door closed. Locks snicked. "You sit there." The guard indicated a low bench with a sloping back mounted against the driver's compartment. When Grayle was seated in it, knees high, his weight on the end of his spine, a locking bar slid into place across his ribs and sealed with a click. The two guards strapped into the contoured chairs mounted at the sides of the car. Each pressed a button set in the arm-rest of his chair. "In position," one said. Grayle heard a soft sound, saw a minute movement of the tiny glass prism set in the ceiling. It studied Kim, then swivelled to inspect the guards. The light died behind it. A moment later the turbines started up with a muted howl. Grayle felt the car move forward; He sensed the raising of the flint-steel door, was aware of a sense of enclosure as the vehicle entered the upward-slanting tunnel. One of the guards stirred in his seat. He was a young fellow, with a bone-and leather face, prominent teeth. "Just try something, boy," He said in a husky whisper. "I hear you're a tough boy. Let's see can you break from us." "Shut up, Jimbo," the other man said. "He ain't going noplace." "Just to Gull, is all," Jimpo said. He smiled, exposing untended molars. "You think Ke'll like it there, Randy?" "Sure," Randy said. "His kind likes it tough." Grayle ignored their conversation. He was listening to the muted, echoic roar of the car's passage through the Kimdredyard tunnel. The tone changed as the car slowed, started up-grade, chainged again as it moved ahead on tHe level. The had emerged now onto the causeway linking the islands. Quickly the car built up speed. In six minutes they would pass over the Boca Ciega cut, the deep-water tidal-flow channel spanned by a single-lane bridge. Grayle tensed, counting. W hen Weather Control at Kennedy alerted the satellite that the weather patrol craft was airborne, estimating five minutes to contact, the object of the meteorologist's attention had grown to an estimated diameter of four miles. Its rotation was clearly visible now. "About five minutes for a complete revolution," Bunny said. "That means winds topping sixty at the periphery already. And she's holding position as if she'd dropped anchor." "Kennedy is patching us directly in on the ground-to-air," Fred said. Ho plugged a hand microphone into a jack beside the screen. A faint crackle sounded, then the voice of the pilot came through loud and clear... getting dark fast, Bui ifs clear as a bell out here, sea calm. I see some fishing boats down there, like ducks on a pond. Fni holding ten thousand." "He ought to be spotting some sign of it," Bunny muttered. "He is within fifty miles of it." "Hold everything, Kennedy Tower," the pilot's tone changed. " have something... like a twister, a funnel. Black as soof. Looks kind of strange, hard edges like cast metal. Just sitting there on the horizon, maybe forty miles dead ahead." "Roger, Navy oh-nlne-three," the Kennedy controller said. "Close to ten miles and orbit the fix. Better give us the cameras on this from now on." "Cameras already rolling. Fm getting a hard echo off tlus thing. Ifs big all right. It tops out at about fifteen thousand, six miles wide. It looks like a mountain standing on its nose. Whafs holding it up?" "I've got him on the HR screen, sir," a junior technician called. "He's thirty miles, closing fast." "Say, Kennedy, I'm getting some turbulence now," the Neptune pilot said calmly. "I'm making a pass east of the bogie. This thing is big. I never saw an#dhing like this. It's opaque. It looks like it's spinning. Trailing streamers. The sea looks kind of funny under it. Black shadow, and... " There was a five-second pause. "There's a hole down there. A whirlpool. My God, I -- " ifTavy oh-nine-three," Ken' nedy came in as the voice hesitated. "Repeat that last transmission." "I'm down to five tKousand, fifteen miles out. TKe thing's standing up over me like an umbrella. I'm holding about a twenty-dree crab. Winds are getting rough. I can hear it now, roarg." All right, sheer off, Ken, get out of that turbulence." "There's a boat down there, some kind of boat! She's got her lights on. Looks like about a thirty footer. She's got her stern to the twister. She's... my God, the damned thing's got Her! She's going in!" "Ken, get out of there!" "There's three people aboard, I can see them!" the pilot was shouting now. "All right. Navy oH-ninethree," another voice spoke harshly. "Repeat course change, and put some snap into it!" "I'm... I'm making my pass now, north of it, five miles from contact. That boat -- " "Never mind the boat! Pick up a heading of # and put some distance between you and this thing!" "Turbulence is bad. She's fighting me..." "Go to full gate, Ken! Get the hell out of there!" "She's not reacting to control, Kennedy! She's... God! I'm getting knocked around... it'll tear her apart... !" "Mr. Hoffa!" the technician called. "The navy plane's Headed right into it!" "Ken! Try riding with it! Don't fight it, let it take you around, build up airspeed, and try to edge out!" "Roger, Kennedy," the pilot said. His voice was flat, emotionless now, against a background howl. "Tell the next guy to stay way back, twenty miles at least. It's like a magnet. I'm riding it like a merry-go-round. It's like a black wall, two miles off my starboard wingtip. The noise -- I guess you can hear it. I'm indicating four-fifty, but I"d say my ground speed is a couple hxmdred over that." "Ken, try a left turn, about five degrees -- " "I'm in a tight crab, no joy, Kennedy. The boatfs coming under me again. It's right on the edge of the drop. It -- it's breaking up. Ripped wide open. It's gone. Lucky at that. Fast. I'm getting the turbulence again. It's dark in here. I've got my nav lights on. It looks like black glass. Buffeting's bad now can't take much of this .  . she..." "Ken! Ken! Come in, Ken!" "It merged," the technician said in a choked voice. "The plane flew right into it!" npHe sound of the tires of the armored vehicle changed tone as it started across the metal-grid surface of the lift span of the Boca Ciega bridge. As they did, Grayle arched his back putting pressure against the steel bar across his chest. For an instant it held firm then it yielded, bent like sun-warmed wax. One sprang free of the latch mechanism. At the sound, both guards tensed, their heads jerking around in time to see Grayle eome to his feet, tense for forearms, and bend the chrome-steel rod between his wrists into a U, grip it with both Hands, and with a quick twist snap apart. The one called Randy made a strangled sound and clawed at the gun at his hip. Grayle plucked it from him, did something to it with his hands, threw it aside, in the same motion caught Jimbo as he rose, tapped him lightly against the wall, dropped him. He stepped to the rear of the car, gripped the steel rods which engaged slots at the sides of the double door, braced his feet, and lifted. One rod popped from its socket the other broke with a crystalline tinkle. Grayle kicked the doors wide; a swirl of rain wlupped at hint Gripping the jamb, he swui out, cavt at the lamp housing above, pulled himself up onto the roof o the speeding vehicle. As He drew His legs up, there was a sEarp double report, and a sharp pang stung His left shin. He rose to his knees, looking down at the concrete railing flashing past, at the multi-strand barbed wire above it, the dark water frothing white-capped below. He rose to His feet against the rushing wind, gauged his distance and dived far out over the pavement and the wires as the car braked, tires squealing its siren bursting into howling life. The escort spent Half an hour patrolling the bridge on foot, playing powerful hand-lights across the water, but they saw no sign of the escaped convict. nder the hih-beamed roof of the timbered iartnhouse at BjoTTthoIm, the man who had been Gralgrathor sits at a long table musing over a bowl oi stout ale. In the fire burning on the hearth images of faces and figures form, beckon, flicker away, their whispering flame-voices murmuring words in a tongue tie has halfforgotten. Across the room Gudred sits on a bench between the two household servantgirls, her youthful head bent over her needlework. He pushes the bowl away, stands, belts a warm coat of bearskin about Mm Gudred comes to Mm, the firelight soft on her plaited hair the color of hammered gold. "Will you sit with me by the fire awMle, my Grail?" she asked soHly. Oi an iKe daughters oi Earl Arnulf, she alone had a voice that was not like the bawling oi a bull calf. Her touch was gentle, her skin smooth and iair. "You are a fool, Grail," the earl had said. "She is a sickly creature, who will doubtless die bearing your first son. But if you indeed choose her over one oi my lusty, broad-beamed wenches -- why take her, and be done with it!" "Fm restless, girl, he tells her, smiling down into her face. "My head is fuddled with ale and too long lazing indoors. I need to walk the hills awhile to clear the cobwebs from my brain." Her hand tightens on his arm. "Thor -- not in the hills! Not in the gloaming; I know you laugh at talk of trolls and ogres, but why tempt them." He laughs and hugs her close. Across the wide room, the cur- tains of the sleeping alcove stir. The face of a small boy appears knuckling his eyes.  "See -- we've waked Loki with our chatter," Gralgrathor says. "Sing hhri a song, Gudred, and by the time you've stitch another seam in your Fairday gown. I'll be back." Outside, the light of the long northern everung gleams across the grain field which slopes down to the sea-edge. Above, the forest mounts the steep rocks toward the pink-stained snowfields on the high ridges. With the old hound, Odinstooth, beside him, he sets off with long strides that in a quarter of an hour have put the home acre far below him. Beside him, Odinstooth growls; he quiets the dog with a word. On the hillside, a movement catches his eye. It is a man, wrapped in a dark cloak, approaching from the tongue of the forest that extends down toward the farm. Grail watches him, noting his slim, powerful phyque, his quick, sure movements. The man's course leads him down across the fold of the earth, up again toward the ledge where Gralgrathor waits; there is something in his gait, his easy movements, that reminds him of someone from the forgotten life...  . The man comes up the slope, his face shadowed under the cowl. For an instant, the heavy gray cloth looks like a Fleet issue weathercloak -- "Thor?" a mellow tenor voice calls. Gralgrathor stands staring down at the newcomer, who has thrown back his cowl to reveal a lean, dark-eyed face, flame-red hair. "Lokrien -- am I dreaming " Gralgrathor whispers. The dark-eyed man smiles, shaking his head. He speaks in a strange language... but dimly, GralgrathoT senses tHe meaning: "That -- man, it is you! Don't tell me you've forgotten your mother tongue!" "After all these years?" Gralgrathor says. "You've really come?" "I've come for you," Lokrien says in the half-strange language. "I've come to take you home, Thor." V T fie governor of Caine Island Prison stared incredulously at tKe cHief of Eis guard force. "You wouldn't be maMng some sort of... of ill-considered joke, I suppose, Brasfier?" "No sir," tKe wiry, dapper officer said. He stood at parade rest, looking acutely uncomfortable. Outside tHe wind sfirieked, jeeringly. "It's not possible," tiie governor said. "It simply isn't possible!" "It Happened on tiie bridge," tKe captain said, tigHt-moutHed. "Just as the car crossed tKe drawspan." "An escape," Hardman sat rigid in his chair, his face pale except for spots of color high on his cheeks. "From the coimtry's only one hundred per cent escape-proof confinement facility!" The captain slanted Kis eyes at his superior. "Governor, if you're suggesting..." "I'm suggesting nothing -- except that a disaster Kas occurred!" "He didn't get far," the captain said. "Not with two tranks in him. He went over tfie side into a rip tide. Tfiaf s a rougfi drop, at sixty miles an hour, even without the storm. We're looking for the body, but -- " "I want the body found before tfie wires get tfie story! And -- if He's alive -- " fie stared fiercely at tfie officer. "He's dead, sir, you can count on tfiat." "If lie's alive, I said, I want him caught, understand, Brasfier? Before fie readies the mainland! Clear." Tfie captain drew a breatfi and let it out, making a show of selfcontrol. "Yes sir," fie said heavily. "Just as you say." He turned away, giving Hardman a look as though there were comments only protocol prevented him from making. When tfie officer Kad gone, Hardman sat for five minutes biting his thumb. Then he flipped the intercom lever. "Lester, I want the Grayle dossier, eversdifiing we've got." "There isn't much. Governor. You'll recall Ke was a transfer from Leavenworth East -- " "I want to see wKat we fiave." Lester Hesitated. "Is it true, Governor? THe story going around is that fie more or less burst his way tfirougfi the side of an armored car." "That's an exaggeration! Don't Help spread these damned rumors, Lester!" "Of course, I knew it was ridiculous. I suppose under cover of the storm he caught the escort off guard -- " "I want those records right away, Lester. And get in touch with Pyle at Leavenworth, see if you can turn up anything else on Grayle. Check with Washington, the military services, the various Federal agencies, Query Interpol and the UN PC Bureau. I want anything and everything you can turn up." Lester whistled. "Quite a stir for one man, sir, isn't it? I mean -- " "That man has my reputation in his pocket, Lester! I want to know all there is to know about him -- just in case he isn't picked up washing around in the tide tomorrow morning!" "Of course. You know. Governor, some of the staff have been repeating the stories about Grayle having served his time but not being released because the records were lost. They say he finally took the law into his own hands -- " "Nonsense. He'd have been free in ninety days." "Just how long had fie been on the inside sir? I was asking Captain BrasKer, and he -- " "Get me the records, Lester," the governor cut him off. "I suggest you stop listening to rumors and get busy digging up some facts." T ying flat among reeds on a ' shore of sulphurous black mud, Grayle averted his face from the howling wind that drove rain at him in icy sheets. He rested for a while waiting for the dixziness to pass, then wormed his way up the bank, squinting against the downpour. A large tree afforded some slight shelter. He settled himself with his back to it, set about tearing strips from his prison garment to bind around his shin, in which a highvelocity pellet has scored a deep gouge before ricocheting off the bone. On the highway above, a car churned past, a red strobe light flashing atop it, its headlights drowning in the almost solid downpour. Grayle set off along the shore, keeping in the shelter of scrub liveoak and Australian pines, slipping and sliding in the dark over the twisted roots. He was almost on the house before he saw it: a bleak cuboid of unpainted concrete, tin roofed, dark and silent under tKe sodden trees. A small car stood in tKe sandy drive. Grayle went forward, skirted the vehicle. As fie rounded it, a light lanced out from near tfie house, caught him full in tfie face. "It's not wortfi stealing," a voice called over the drum of the rain. "But you're welcome to try." The voice was tfiat of a woman. Grayle stood where he was waiting. "You'd better be on your way," the voice said. "I keep a gun, you know. I have to, living wfiere I do." She broke off; the ligfit wavered. "That's a prison jacket." The light moved over him, field on his face. "You escaped from Caine Island?" When Grayle said nothing, she went on: "You better get inside, I heard tfie sirens a few minutes ago. They're patrolling tfie road." grayle took two swift steps, swept the ligfit from her hand, reversed it and flicked its beam across the woman. Sfie was young, clean-featured, dark haired, tall and slender in a weatherproof trench coat. Sfie didn't move, but turned Ker eyes aside from the light. There was no gun in her hands. "I'm sorry," Grayle said. "I fiad to be sure." He handed tfie light back to fier. Silently sfie turped, led tfie way into tfie house. Sfie switcfied on a lit, pulled down tfie roller sKades. After tfie cold wind, tfie warmtS and comparative silence aiveloped Grayle like a downy blanket "You're hurt!" the girl said. Grayle braced his feet, fighting against a wave of dizziness. "Lethanol!" the girl's voice came from a remote distance. "I can smell it on you! Sit down." Tfie girl stood over him, a concerned look on her face. Water dripped from her Kair, running down Ker cheek. For an instant she reminded him of someone: the image of a face witfi ringletted hair and a mob cap flickered and was gone. He couldn't remember her name. It had been so long, there were so many things forgotten... He pushed himself to his feet; fie must not sleep now. Sfie took his arm; Ke was aware of Ker voice, but made no effort to follow the words. Fragments of old memories danced through Kis consciousness: a night in the rain on tfie field near Cordoba; standing by a stone wall, white booted feet tramped endlessly past, the blue-coated troops with' tfieir backpacks and fixed bayonets; a sudden, vivid evocation of tfie odor of tarred cordage and creaking timbers, of blown spume and salt fisfi, of leatHer and gunpowder... "... stay on your feet," tlie girl was saying. "I saw a demonstration back at Bloomington." Her voice was low, well modulated, Her diction good. He Halted. "Do you Have any EigH protein food -- meat, eggs?" "Yes. Good idea." Grayle continued to pace up and down the small room. It was neat, clean, sparsely furnished with cheap plastic-and-steel-tube chairs and studio coucH, a thin rug, a bookcase built of bricks and board and filled with paperbacks. Framed magazine pictures decorated the walls. There were flowers in foil-covered tin cans. The kitchen was an alcove with a fold-out table, a minimal countertop refrigerator, a tiny electric range. The aroma of bacon and eggs was almost painfully sharp. Qhe put a plate on the table, added a cup of black coffee. "Eat slowly," she said, watching him swallow the egg in two bites. "It won't Help you to get indigestion. "How far am I from the perimeter wall?" "About three miles as the crow flies, across the bay. Nearly seven by road. How did you get this far?" "I swam." "Yes, but -- "Her eyes went to the crude bandage on His shinn visible under his pants cuff. "You're Hurt." Without waiting for a reply, she knelt, with deft fingers opened the crude knot and pulled away the wet cloth. There was a faint pink scar across the tanned skin. She gave him a puzzled look as she rose. "I'll move on now." He got to His feet. "I'm grateful to you for your kindness." "What do you intend to do? Just walk out there and wait to be caught?" "It will be better for you if you know nothing of my plans." "You're on a peninsula Here, there's only one way out. They will have it blocked." A car passed on the road. They listened as the growl of the engine receded. "They'll be checking Here soon," the girl said. "There's a crawl-space above the kitchen." "Why?" "Why not?" Her tone was defiant. volve yourself?" "Perhaps I Have a feeling for a man on the run." He waited. "I had a brother at Caine Island. That's why I bought this place -- I was allowed to see him one day a week. He had nobody else; and neither did I." "Tfiat doesn't fully explain -- " "He's dead. Three months ago. Leukemia, they said. He was only thirty-four." "You blame the authorities?" "They had him," she said flatly. S carlet light struck the front window, glowed through the white light replaced it, pushing shadows across the floor. The growl of an engine was audible over the rattle of rain on the roof. "We waited too long," the girl said tightly, "Stay out of the way, out of sight," Grayle said. Outside, car doors slammed. He flattened himself against the wall beside the door. There was a sharp rap. A moment later the knob turned, the door was thrown violently open. Rain blasted in. There was the sound of metal rasping on leather, the click of a safety catch being snapped off. A tall man in a shiny yellow slicker took a step into the room. Grayle moved then, caught the man's gun hand, jerked him to him. "Don't cry out," he said into the cop's startled face. "Harmon!" the man yelled. "Don't -- " Grayle gripped him by the shoulder, gave him a sharp shake. He went slack. Grayle lowered him to the floor. The second man came through the door at a dead run. As he passed, Grayle rapped him on the side of the neck; he fell hard, lay still. Grayle pushed the door shut. The girl's eyes met him. "I never saw anyone move so quickly!" "Good-by," Grayle cut Her off. "And thank you." "What are you going to do?" "Don't involve yourself. Miss -- " "Rogers. Anne Rogers." She avoided looking at the two unconscious man on the floor. "And I'm already involved." "I'll be all right. Miss Rogers." "Take my car." "I never learned to drive one." Her face searched his face. "Then I'll have to go with you." She flicked off the lights, took out her flash, opened the door, stepped out into the rain. Grayle followed. She reached inside the police car, switched off the lights. The radio crackled and muttered. The inside of the small car smelled wet and mouldy. The starter groaned sluggishly. "I'll have to try to jump if from their car." Anne got out and went back to the trunk, opened it, took out a pair of heavy insulated cables. Grayle lifted the hood for her as directed, watched as she attached the big copper alligator clips, making sparks jump and sputter. This time the starter whirled energeucaay; me engine cougneu, broke into stuttering life. She revved it, sending clouds of exhaust rolling out past the window. "Hold your foot on the gas," she said, and jumped out of the car to disconnect the cables. The deck lid thumped. She slid back in beside him. "Here we go. Be thinking about how to handle it when we get to the causeway." Tjor ten minutes they drove through torrential rain, doing a reckless twenty miles per hour on the glossy blacktop. Gusts of wind threw the light car across the road. No other cars passed them. At one point, water was across the road; Anne shifted down and crawled through. Then lights shone a hundred yards ahead. The red beacon of a parked police car blinked through the ram. "Stop the car." She braked, pulled over, looked at him inquiringly. "Can you face it out if they search the car?" he asked. "What are you going to do?" "I'll ride the frame." "You can't. There's nothing to ride on, no room -- " "I'll manage." He stepped out into the storm, went flat and eased under the chassis. He felt over me rusc-puLcu liaxuc, utaiued his fingers on the exhaust stack, groped for a handhold on a cross member. He hooked the toes of his prison issue shoes over the rear spring hangars, lifted his body from the wet pavement, pressing against the side of the car. The girl crouched by the car, staring at him. "You are crazy! You can't hold on that way! If you slip you'll be killed!" "Go ahead, Anne," he said. "I'm all right." She hesitated for a moment, then she nodded and was gone. Grayle heard the gears shift; the car lurched as it started ahead. Acrid gases leaked from the rotted pipes; the car vibrated, jolting over the road. Oily water sleeted at him; gravel stung him. The tires hissed, close to his face. Then the car slowed. Lights one on the wet pavement, gliding nearer. He saw the wheels of another car; two pairs of booted feet approached, stopped a foot from his head; voices, indistinct over the rumble of the steady rain and the whine of the wind. Doors clanked; the car swayed, and the girl's feet appeared. One policeman rounded the car; more door slams, more rocking. The deck lid opened and slammed. The girl got back into the driver"s seat. The masculine boots withdrew. The car pulled ahead, accelerated. Half a mile farther on, it slowto a halt. Grayle dropped clear and crawled out into the downpour. He slid into the seat and met le girl's eyes. "I still don't believe it," she said. "No one could do what you just did." Grayle put Kis Hand on the door. "Thanks," he said. "I'll leave you now." "What's your name?" the girl asked suddenly. "Grayle." "Why were you... tfiere?" She tilted her head toward the invisible island behind them. "I killed a man." He watched Her eyes. "In a fair fight?" "He almost killed me, if that's what you mean." "Grayle, you wouldn't last a day without me. You've been inade too long." "I Have a long way to go, Anne." "Doesn't everyone, Grayle?" He hesitated for a moment;; then he nodded. She smiled intensely, pulled the car back onto the road and gunned ahead along the dark road. rPfiey sit in Re hig, dtaity Rail, witR sRislds and spears and axes which are not decorations bat are ready for use, beside the great granite fireplace, chimneyless and smoky. "#fs a strange, barbaric world you found yourself castaway on, Thor," Lokrien says. "But you have a roof over your head, a warm fire on a cold night, good food and ale, a woman to comfort you. It could have been worse. "I found friends here, Gralgrathor says. "They could have killed me, but instead they let me into their lives." "Poor creatures. I wonder wRat their history is? They're human, of course, no doubt descendants of some ancient spacefarers wrecked here long ago. Have they any legends of their lost homeland?" GralgratRor nods. "It must Rave been long ago. Their myths are much distorted." "There's a certain peace and simplicity here -- the peace of ignorance," Lokrien says. "They Rave never heard of the Xorc. They don't dream that out there a great Imperial Fleet is defending their little world against an enemy that could vaporize the planet." "Perhaps in years to come, Thor, you'll look back sometimes with nostalgia on your idyll among the primitives." "No, Loki," GralgratRor says. "It's not earth I'll look back on with nostalgia. I'm staying here, Loki. I'm not going back with you." Lokrien shakes his head as if to clear it ot some dark vision. "You don't know what you're saying. Never to go back? Never to see Fsar, to wear the uniform again, to sail with the Fleet -- " All those things, Loki." "Do you know what I did to come here?" Lokrien says. "I deserted my post in the line of battle. I waited for a lull and turned my boat and drove for this outpost world to look for you. It took me all these years of searching to pick up the trace from your body shield circuitry and find you here. With luck we can concoct a story to explain how I found you -- " "Loki, I cazft desert my home, my wife, my child." "Yot?d let this savage female and her cub stand in the way of..." Lokrien hesitated. "Fm sorry Thor. The woman is beautiful. But Ysar! You'd give your whole life for this barn, these grubby fields, this petty barony?" "Yes." "Then think of your duty to the Fleet." "The Fleet is only a collection of machines, once the dream behind it is gone." "You think you'll find the dream, as you call it, here, on this old backwoods world?" "Better a live acorn them a dead forest, Loki." Loki looked across the gulf at the brother he had come to find. "I could force you, Thor. I still have my suit and my Y-gun." Gralgrathor smiles a little. "Don't try to decide now," Lokrien says. "We're both fired. We need sleep. In the morning -- " "In the morning nothing will have changed." "No? Perhaps you're wrong about that." "There are clean furs there, on the hearth," Gralgrathor says. "Sleep well, Loki. I need to walk for awhile." Lokrien's eyes follow Gralgrathor as he steps out into the icy moonlight. VI #CT et me get this straight," the commander of the Lakewood Naval Air Station said grimly. "You're telling me I lost a pilot in broad daylight, in a whirlpool?" "Not precisely that. Commodore Keyes," the colonel said. There's a tremendous volume of air involved in this thing, too. Friction with the water surface, you understand -- " "No, I don't understand. Maybe you'd better start at the beginning." "I have the recording of the pilot's transmissions here, in the event you'd care to hear it" The commodore nodded curtly. The colonel hastily set up the small portable player, adjusted the tape. In a moment the pilot's voice was coming through. The two men listened in silence following the recon plane's progress. The commodore's face was set in a scowl as the tape ended. "All right, what are you doing about this thing?" "The nucleus of the disturbance is centered on a point northwest of Bermuda." The colonel stepped to the large world map on the wall and indicated the spot. "It's growing steadily larger, setting up powerful winds and currents over an area of several thousand square miles. Water is being pulled in toward the center from every direction, thus the whirlpool." The colonel produced a stack of photos from his briefcase and passed them across the desk. They showed a great, glossy-black funnel, wrapped in dusty spirals like disintegrating cotton wool batts. "Those were made with ultraviolet from about a hundred miles out You'll note the calibration marks; they show that the threat of the whirlpool is approximately a tenth of a mile wide at the surface." "How wide?" "I know it sounds incredible, Commodore, but I have it on good assurance that the figure of five hundred feet is accurate." "Hopper, do you have any idea of tlie volume of water you're talking about?" "Well, I could work it out -- " "How deep is the sea at this point?" "I don't have the exact figure, sir, but it is deep ocean there, well off the continental shelf." "What kind of force would it take to get that much water moving at the velocity this thing must have? Where's the energy coming from?" "Well, Commodore -- " "And you say water is flowing in from every direction. Where's it going? And the air: the thousands of cubic miles of air on the move, all toward the same point. What's happening to it? Where's the outflow?" "Conunodore, we Have aircraft out now photographing the entire eastern half of the country, and well out into the Atlantic. And of course the satellite is busy on this thing as well. I hope to have some results very soon now." "Find out where the water's going Hopper. There's something wrong here. We're missing something. The water Has to be somewhere. I want to know where, before the biggest tidal wave in history hits the east coast. I n tKe governor's office at Caine Island, Lester Pale, Special Aide to tfie governor, sfiook Eis Head ruefully at Eis cEief. "TEe Grayle dossier isn't mucB, I'm afraid, sir," Ee said. "I Eave the documents covering Eis transfer from LeavenwortH East siz years ago; tEey're in order. And of course his record Eere at Caine Island. But prior to that -- " Lester shook his head. "Give me wKat you've got," Hardman spoke impatiently. He was hunched forward over the desk, raising his voice above the drumming of the rain that had increased steadily now for nearly six hours. "I talked to Warden Pyle as you suggested, sir. Many of his records were lost in a file room fire about twelve years ago but he says that of his own memory he recalls that Grayle was a military prisoner, in for the murder of an Army officer." "Go on." "The funny thing is. Governor, Ee was absolutely certain that Grayle was an inmate when Ee took over East L, nearly twenty years ago." He paused, looking dubiously at his superior. "So?" "Well, after all, sir -- Eow old is Grayle?" "You tell me." "Well, sir -- Pyle called in an old con, a man who had done twenty years of a life sentence before parole. He works in tHe prison kitcEens now. Pyle asked him wBat Ee remembered about Grayle." "And?" Lester made a disclaiming gesture. "The old fellow said that Grayle was one of the prisoners transferred from Kansas along with him, back in '#. And that he had known him before that." "How long before that?" "What are you talking about, Lester? Spell it out." "Why, they're obviously confusing the man with someone else. There may have been another prisoner with the name of Grayle, possibly someone with a physical resemblance. I don't suppose they've had occasion to think of the man for a number of years, and now they're dredging up false memories, superimposing our Grayle on what they recall of the older man." CfThat about the Army records of the court-martial?" Lester shook Eis Bead. "No success there so far, sir. I Eave a friend in the Pentagon who Has access to a great deal of retired material that's never been programmed into the Record Center. He supplies data to historians and thie like; they got a lot of requests. Just for the sake of thoroughness I asked Him to dig tack as far as Se cati But Se informed me just a few minutes ago tSat He went Hack as far as. World War iTwo and turned up notliing." "Did you tell Him to keepi looking?" "Well, no sir. TKat's already thirty-six years back. He's hardly likely -- " "Tell him to keep digging, Lester. You don't send a man to prison for life without making a record of it somewhere." "Governor," a voice boomed sharply on the intercom. "Captain Brasher to see you. He insisted I break in." "Send him in." The door opened, and the guard chief strode into the room, gave Pale a sharp look, stood waiting. "Well, speak up, man!" the governor snapped. "As I suspected, sir," the captain said, "Grayle's alive. He overpowered one of my officers, and a state patrolman, in a shack on the north shore, beat them into unconsciousness, and got clear." "Got clear? Aren't the roads blocked?" "Certainly. I don't mean he's escaped the net, just that he's still at large." "How long ago was this?" The captain's eyes snapped to the wall clock, snapped back. "Just under half an hour." 'Was the shack occupied?" "Afi -- I can't say as to tflat -- " "Find out. How did he leave? In tfie patrol car?" "No, it was parked In front of the place. That's How -- " "Find out wHat kind of car the occupant owned. Meanwhile watdi every road. He can't be far away. And Brasher -- don't let him slip through your fingers. I don't care what you Have to do to stop him -- stop Him!" "I'll stop him, all right. BrasHer hesitated. "You know he's attacked three of my men now." "That doesn't say a Hell of a lot for your men. Brasher. Tell them to get on their toes and stay there!" "That's what I wanted to Hear you say. Governor." Brasher wheeled and left the room. "Governor," Lester said, "I have a feeling that somewhere along the line there's been a serious mistake." "Doa'l: talk like a fool, Lester. Graxle's commitment papers are in order, I have that mucH -- " "I don't mean an error on your part, governor. I mean prior to his transfer to Caine Island. Possibly that's why he made this rather desperate break. Perhaps he's innocent." Hardman leaned forward, his big hands flat on the desk. "He broke out of a prison under my command, Lester. I have twentyone years invested in this . business without an escape, and I'm not lettmg one blot a perfect record, clear?" "Governor, this is a man's life -- " "And of course there's more to it than just my reputation," Hardman said, leaning back. "If one man crashed out of Caine -- and got clear -- we'd have every malcontent on the inside making a try. It would be a blow at the entire modem penological system." "Brasher will shoot him down like a dog. Governor!" "I gave no such orders." "Brasher will interpret them that way!" "He can interpret them any way he likes, Lester -- as long as he nails his man. I won't be overly critical of his methods!" Mr. Hunnicut," the voice of the Deputy UnderSecretary of the Interior for Public Power rasped in the waiting ear of the Chief Engineer at Pasmaquoddie. "I've gone out on a limb for you people; Now I expect answers from you that I can give to the Committee. They're looking for scalps, and they think mine will do!" "Meaning the system is a failure! Don't fall back on the kind of jargon you technical people use to obfuscate the issues when things go wrong! I want it in plain language! Yoxir generating station is drawing ten per cent over its rated operational standard, while the receiving stations report anywhere from thirty to forty per cent effectiveness. Now just tell me in words of one syllable -- where is all that power going, Mr. Hunmcut? "It's obvious there's a leakage somewhere, Mr. Secretary," Htmnicut said, holding his temper. "Where? In the transmission end? In the receiving stations? Or in the giant brains that dreamed up this fiasco?" "Mr. Secretary, this is a wholly new area of technology! There are bound to be certain trial-anderror adjustments -- " "Hogwash! You didn't mention that when you were pleading with Appropriations for an"Look here, this isn't as simple a matter as tracing the point of breakdown in a conventional linetransmission system -- and even there, it sometimes takes days to pinpoint the trouble. Remember the New York blackout in the sixties, and -- " "Don't give me a history lesson, Hunnicut! Are you telling me that anybody and his dog Rex can tap our broadcast system at will, and there's nothing we can do about it?" "Wait a minute, I didn't say tKat -- " "The newspapers will say it! Give me a better line to feed to them!" "Mr. Secretary, you Have to imderstand, we have no instruments, no proceedures for this situation! It's totally unprecedented, contrary to theory, inexplicable -- " "It's happening, Mr. Hunnicut! Better align your theories!" "We've made a start. We've rigged some makeshift field dengity sensors, and I have four motorized teams out running retiring search curves, plotting the gradient -- " "Meaning what?" "Meaning that with luck we'll detect a pattern that will enable us to triangulate on the point of power drain." "Back to that! I can't give that to the press, Hunnicut! They"!! drag in everything from Russians to Little Green Men from Mars! 'Aliens steal US power.' I can see the headlines now!" "It's nothing like that! I'm pretty sure we'll find it's some sort of anomalous natural formation that's drawing off the energy! A massive ore deposit, something of that sort!" "Hunnicut -- you're babbling! Just between us -- what do you really think it is that's drinking a couple of hundred thousand kilowatts per hour out of the air?" "Mr. Secretary, I don't know." "I'm glad you admit it, Hunnicut. Now I suggest you get busy and find out, before I yank you out of that plush office and put in somebody with a little better grasp of the dynamics of modern politicotechnology ! "I'm no politician! I -- " "Locate that leak, Hunnicut -- or you'll be back taking gamma counts on the Lackawanna pile!" A nne Rogers stared out tHrougS the rain blurred windshield at the almost invisible road surface unwinding ahead. At wide intervals the lights of a lonely house shone weakly through the downpour slanting through the headlights. "There's a town about five miles ahead," she said. "We should change cars there." They rode in silence for a few minutes. More lights appeared ahead. They passed a gas station, dark and deserted. Anne made a left turn at a blinking yellow traffic light, followed a broad truck route for half a mile, then took a right into a narrow residential street. The trees lining the way provided some shelter from the rain. They moved along at a crawl, lights dimmed. There were cars parked at the side of the curbless street and in the weedgrown yards. "They're worse wrecks than this one," Anne said, accelerating past an empty stretch. "We might as well pick a good ne while we are at it." ' "I'll rely on your judgment," Grayle said with the slightest hint of humor. Anne glanced at him sideways. "You were inside so long, I suppose everything looks strange to you. IV God, what a terrible thing, to take a man's freedom away! I'd rather be killed and be done with it." "It wasn't as bad as all that. There's a certain peace to be found in the monastic life, after -- " "After what?" she said softly. He shook his head. "You would not understand. I'm afraid, Anne. You're so terribly young." "I'm twenty-five, Grayle. You are not more than thirty-five?" He didn't answer. They passed through a green light, went along a deserted block of elderly store fronts, a few of which had suffer'ed incongruous face-lifts which accentuated the shabbiness of the neighborhood. They slowed at a vacant lot where a row of identical stamped-steel grilles and flimsy bumpers fronted a cracked sidewalk under a string of draggled pennants which beat in the wind like trapped birds. A "New cars," Anne said. "But we'd need the keys." "Explain, please." "You need the ignition key to start a car with. And even to get the doors open. They probably keep them locked in the office." "Drive around the comer and stop there in the shadows." She swung aroimd the corner and pulled into the black pool under a giant live oak. "Wait here." Grayle stepped from the car, crossed the street briskly, threaded his way between the cars to the back door of the small shed. He gripped the knob, give it a quick twist metal tinkled. He stepped inside and closed the door. here was a small desk, a plastic-upholstered chair with a burst seam, a calender on the wall. Wan light from a polemounted lamp at the curb shone on a filing cabinet, a scrap of worn rug, a clothes tree with a battered hat. Grayle tried the center drawer of the desk; it popped open with a small splintering sound. There were papers, rubber bands, paper clips, loose cigarettes, some pennies, a pocket knife. He tried the other drawers. The bottom one on the right contained a garishly colored cigar box with a curled lid. Inside were bunches of keys, four to a ring, each with an attacKed tag. Grayle scanned tHem: Wfiite # Dr Fal; Gray # Dr Gal. Tfie door beside Grayle made a faint sound. He turned as it flew suddenly open. A man stepped in. Holding a Heavy revolver in front of Him. He was bald, middle-aged bulky in a tan Hunting jacket, water-soaked across tHe sHoulders, the collar turned up. He wore round-lensed steel glasses, water misted. A drop of water hung from the tip of his prominent nose. "All rigfit, just turn around and put your hands up again' the wall, boy," He said in a highpitched, nasal drawl. He took a step sideways and reached for the telephone on the desk. Grayle hadn't moved. The man paused his hand on the phone. "By God, I told you to move!" "Didn't Herb tell you about me?" Grayle asked casually. Hah?" The man stared. "Wfiat the hell you mean?" "The idea was that I'd drop by to amfrunct the baterpomp, the lets up, you understand." OH." THe man was frowning; the gun dropped. "By God, why didn't he let me know -- " T fiere was a sound from tfie door; the man with the gun whirled, bringing it up; Grayle took a step, struck him on the side of the neck with his right Hand as His left swept over weapon, snatched it clear. man fell against tfie walk Anne stood in the doorway, a lug wrencH in Her hand, eyes wide. "I told you to wait," Grayle said fiarsHly. "I... I saw Him get out of one of the cars." "Don't nursemaid me, girl." Grayle picked up the keys from the desk. "Can you decode these notations?" She glanced at the tags and nodded. She looked at the man on the floor. He was breathing noisily. He's not Hurt," Grayle said. "He'd have shot you," he added. "You're a strange man, Grayle. You'd really care if he shot me, wouldn't you? And even him -- and those two policemen: you knew what you were doing, didn't you. You knew just where to lut them, and how hard, to knock them unconscious without really hurting them. That's important to you, isn't it -- not to really hurt anybody?" "We'd better go," Grayle said. "I was nursemaiding you," Anne said. "I suppose the idea you couldn't drive, didn't know your way around gave me the feeling you were helpless. But you are not Helpless. You're less helpless than any man I ever saw." "Which machine?" Grayle said brusquely. "The white Falcon," the girl said. "What.?" the word was explosively sharp. She stared at him. "We'll take the white Falcon. They're very common." They found the car in the front row; it started easily; the gauge showed half a tank. There was a stale odor of cigarette smoke in the car; a folded map lay on the seat. "They've been using this one. That's good. It'll be broken in." Aime examined the map. "We'll cut across to # on # and head north. With a little luck we'll be across the state line before daylight." t the top of the lidge known as Snom's Axe, Odinstooth whines, sniffing the air. Gralgrathor strokes the old hound's blunt head. The dog's growl ends in a sharp, frightened yap. "It takes more than a bear to make you nervous, old warrior. What is it? Gralgrathor stares downward through the rught toward the faint park far below that is the firelight shining from his house. "Time we went back" he murmurs. "The moon's down; morning soon." He is half a mile from the house when he hears the scream, faint and muffled, quickly shut off. In an instant he is running, the big dog bounding ahead. The servants are clustered in the houseyard, holding torches high. Big, bowed-back Hulf comes to meet him, a knobbed club gripped in his hands. Tears run down his sun-and-ice-burnt face into the stained nest of his beard. "You come too late, Grail," he says. The big dog halts, stands stiff-legged, hackles up, snarling. Gralgrathor pushes through the silent huddle of housecarls. The bodies lie outside the thresholds Gudred, slim and golden-haired, the blood scarlet against her icewhite face. For an instant her dead eyes seem to meet his, as if to communicate a message from an infinite distance. The boy lies half under her, face down, with  blood in his fair hair. Odinstooth crouches flat at the sound that comes from his master's throat." "We heard the boy cry out, Grail," an old woman says. "We sprang from our nests and ran here, to see the troll scuttling away, there." She points a bony finger up the rocky slope. "Loki -- where is he?" "Gone," the old woman says. "Changed into his black wereshape and fled." Gralgrathor plunges into the house. The embers on the hearth show him the empty room, shadow-cTowded, itie alien hanngs ripped irom the sleeping alcove, the glossy splatter oi blood across the earthen floor. Behind him, a man comes through the doorway, his torch making great shadows which leap and dance against the dark walls. "Gone, Grail, as old Siv said. Not even a troll would linger long after such handiwork as this." Gralgrathor catches up a shorthandled iron sledge hatted with oak. The men scatter as he bursts from the house. "Loki," he screams, "Where are you?" Then he is running, and the great hound leaps at his side.      boing publishsd. new novels The best in science fiction comes from walker You'll find the best in a new series of science fiction novels published in handsome hardcover editions. The Walker series features major new novels by established writers as well as classics you will want for your library. Ten titles are now Eight classics -- now in hardcover The Whoie Man by John Brunner, Jan. # The Watch Beiow by James White, Jan. # The Midwich Cuckoos by John Wyndham,-Jan. # The Space Merchants by Frederik Pohl and C.M.Kombluth, Feb. # Brain Wave by Poul Anderson. Feb. # Dragonflight by Anne McCaffrey, Feb. # A Case of Conscience by James Blish, March # Thorns by Robert Silverberg, March # Norman Spinrad is a novel of raw energy and punch that makes. a radical departure from traditional science fiction style. April # is an abrasive and entertaining satire of politics and society. April # Walker and Company  # Fifth Avenue, New York The City That Loves You No man had ever fried to leave the City before Wormser. The City took care of -- everything. T Sey Eave never understood tHe city. TEey will never understand it. Man recognizes one, himself, and Ee recognizes multiplicity, outside-self. Man thinks of Eimself as an on-off switch. He is eitEer-or. TEe more sophisticated eitiier-and-or... How laugEingly simple! Man is always less than one. All his organizations are less than one. Fortunately, man lives by his unconscious, vdiicH does not concern itself with the sad lies of his conscious mind. Therefore, do not listen to what men say, but watch what they do -- if you care to learn the secrets... Wormser woke up with a start. His room was terribly hot, suffocating. He felt sweaty, uneasy between his legs, and his night jacket was plastered to his back. That was the sign that greeted him every morning in this little apartment in the City of Reflex. It was an ancient city of an ancient, knowledgable race, and he was here and glad to be here. Except that it was too hot. As soon as he got out of the bed, glad to leave its insufferable embrace but stumbling and thick-minded, the room began to cool. New York had nothing like this. Earth had nothing like this. The ridiculous, strained earth colonies in space -- on Mars, Saturn's moons, Pluto -- had no real cities, only stockades against the hard arithmetic of space. But the Reflexians out near Alpha Centauri, on a planet of the double star system -- ahhhh, this was a City! Tfie rooixi cooled rapidly, and His sweat disappeared. THe win-i dows opaqued, tKen cleared to reveal tKe blxiisH, startling cool dawn so deligStful on AlpHa. Gradually tKe windows turned sugary iwHite and vanisKed; tHe pure air of Reflex poured in on him. It was a wine-cold, bracing air that urged the lungs to draw deeper morning breaths; he did. He was cleaned immaculately by his suit, ultrasonically, the pleasant vibrations shaking every flake of dirt from his skin -- mucK cleaner than soap and water, without the temperature shock and drying effect of the latter. By the time he had reached Gis breakfast table. His suit Had been done for h im just before He awakened; no use to spend waking Hours in sucH a senseless waste of time. It was a device in the collar of his suit He wasn't sure How it worked. In tHe silver mirror across from His Kght wood table He looked refreshed, clear-eyed, sober and sane. He felt quite good. For five years he Had awakened thus, though on Earth he'd been a poor awakener, Hating tKe mornings. But not on Reflex. T Tis breakfast was ready as Ke Had imagined it, before saying the words aloud: "Execute Breakfast." THe bacon and eggs smelled good, looked good and tasted good. Sick? He couldn't remember the last time in tfie City fie Had felt sick. Tfiose same delicate fiigfi-frequency radio waves tfiat watcfied over all diagnosed any trouble in fiis body before fie knew it Himself and communicated witli His city suit, iwfiicfi led Him to appropriate drugstores or doctors. Now that was the way to run medicare and keep down costs. PsycHological ills received tfie same sensitive attention, he reflected cozily, dialing his program for tfie day. Detecting neuroses in fiis tfiougfit, word or deed, tfie City allowed him to gratify His wisHes if they were Harmless, or brougfit him to a corrective clinic if they were fantasies demanding rejection. Machine-dominated, his eartfi friends would call Him. HaH! Macfiine-supported! WHy waste time on inconsequentials like maintenance errands or petty illnesses. SucH waste in an unattentive City was neurotic! He studied His work program for tHe day indifferently on the computer read-out. Expertly His peared. He cfiuckled. Even in Reflex a certain amount of loafing was good, necessary and accepted. Then Ke saw tfie brand new full memory flooded back. Today, at the five-year mark, Ke was a full-fledged citizen of Reflex. He had passed his novitiate. Fascinated Ke pushed tKe REprogram disappear. His plate was empty; he rose, stretched luxuriously and yawned. He felt the missing support of his daily program, but knew this was expected of new citizens. He went to the deep-space radio and dialed the Saturn mission, knowing that his eyes danced and a smile lurked at the edge of his lips. It took a while for the screen to clear and for contact with Saturn to be made, so many parsecs from here. But there was Butler, older and grayer and looking astonished as Wormser knew he would. "Robert Wormser, Sociologist First Class, Saturn Mission, reporting," he said. "For God's sake," said Butler. "After all this time!" "I told you I'd call in a couple of years," said Wormser. "On the day they made me a citizen of Reflex. It happened last night;" "Man!" said Butler. "This is a red-letter day! You're the first to report back in months and months out of the ten people on the last mission." "I ratlier thought so. I've seen some of the others, talked to them. We have a club here. Around Reflex you get interested in other things besides the Saturn mission." "Are you coming back?" asked Butler anxiously. "Are we going to get that report we sent the expedition for? Or will they stop you?" 'flormser smiled. "You're na  ive. There isn't any 'they.' Just the city of Reflex. It's not a political party, or bureaucracy -- it's just an intelligent, well-run city. I can leave whenever I want and come back whenever I want, now that I'm a citizen." "You're coming back, then." "Of course I'm coming back. I told you two years ago I'd come back when I got my citizenship." Others have promised," said Butler darkly. "Something always happened. Not a single man or woman ever came back." "Tomorrow for sure," said Wormser. Oh, sure," said Butler. "Williams promised to come back. He was leaving tomorrow, but we never saw him. Nor any of the others." Wormser. "He may come back some day. Butler, you just don't understand either me or the City. The others thought they'd make a qtiick study and come back; they're still here, or dead. Ours and those of earlier expeditions. But I came to experience Reflex through every sense and nerve. I entered it with as blank a mind as one can Have. I gave myself to the City, and the City gave itself to me. Now it doesn't matter whether I leave or not. I am the City, it is me, and I will come back. to make a full, detailed report, with film, statistics, books, recordings and personal observations. I've already packed the space ship." "I'll believe it when you get Here," said Butler, obviously impressed nevertheless. "Tomorrow," said Wormser. "Maybe tonight." He chuckled as he broke the connection. Ominous? Dangerous? The incredible phalanx and array of uprising apartments, level upon level, swept away from his feet above him, where the topmost apartments blended into a gray sky. His dawn was a sunlight ricowindows, past gaily-colored stone and somber aluminum. Now already people moved on the levels outside. Wormser went to the table and His programmer. He punched out the message carefully "T-R-I-P." Hold him? Subvert Him? Imprison him? Now that his novitiate was past, now that He was a citizen, why would the City do this? The wfiite buttons snapped up, the programmer made a HgEt whirring sound and was still. Message received. Robert Wormser went to the door of his apartment and out into the City to see what it had in store for him. T Te moved in luxury at a lei surely pace, with no schedule to fulfill, without the subtle pressuring of the great machine City to urge him to work. In the City idleness was a pain, like a dull toothache that nagged you until you fulfilled your schedule. You fell into the habit of work because then you felt good. Today as a citizen. He enjoyed the pleasure of stopping for a morning drink in a bar where' a few other citizens dallied. The liquor tasted unfamiliar, sweet at such an imaccustomed time. But good. Now if there were only someone to -- "Hello, Wormser!" He turned and recognized Snell, an Earthman, one of the ten who Had come on Wormser's sociological expedition. Or was it the one before that? Snell wa also a citizen; they fell into into a pleasant chat about the City and its affairs. "By the way, I Hear you"re going on a trip," said Snell. Wormser lazily lifted his apricot brandy. Delicious! He smacked his lips. "Yes. Going back to Saturn. Going back to report." I Snell looked uneasy. "Wormser -- none of us ever Have, you know. THe thirty from the first expedition. The twenty on the second. The ten on the last. Not one." "Well, you can't blame the City. It has its rules. Once they let you in, it has its rules. A five-year novitiate. They can't have people running in and out all of the time. The natives are bom here and die Here; they do not leave. So why should the City waste the energy-money to set up a come-and-go routine for sixty Earthmen or the other strays that come by occasionally?" "It's best not to leave at all," said Snell. "We talked about you at the last meeting of the Former Earthmen's Club. Everybody was Happy to see you make citizen status. They'd be shocked if you left." "Oh, I shall return, as they say." Snell was apparently not made easy by the statement. "It would embarrass the Club if you left." "Yes," said Wormser. "Still, none of us gets through life without little embarrassments, evert in such a fine city as Reflex." Snell stmck his palm, a lecturer making a point to a student. "The whole point of Having a city is to make it a place that you would prefer to any other place. Therefore to leave the city is to deny the city." "Well, one man leaving the city in all eternity won't make much difference, I expect," said Wormser easily. He held up another finger and the light-sensitive, automatic bartender yielded more delicious brandy. "It's precedent," said Snell. "Especially to one who wasn't bom here," Wormser said. 'He City is very proud that no one has ever left it, even the foreigners. For us it is much more important not to leave." "I can see that," nodded Wormser, cutting Happily into His second brandy. "THe ultimate City offering the ultimate scope of human affairs to any man would be down-graded to penultimate if anybody left. Even one man." "Now you've got it!" said Snell. "For you to leave -- this could destroy the City. Twenty your former Earthman friends. Incidentally, the Club would like to ask you to be Vice-Chairman next term. You Have many admirers in the Club." "They don't admire me as much as I do them," said Wormser. "All fine fellows. When I get back from Saturn, I'd be glad to serve." Snell protested: 'Wormser, for God's sake, why -- " "Because tHe City isn't one," said Wormsefr "That's all." He paid and left. Wprmser sped down tfie endless levels of streets and walkways -- ptirples, mauves, greens, yellows -- meanings piled upon subtle meanings; one could study for a century and not learn all of tKe things that the City encompassed. He floated downwards in a twoplace drifting machine that one used to reach the foundations, slipping pleasantly from level to level, much like a lazy paper airplane Wormser Had once shot out of the fourth floor of his college dorm and watched fall gently. Now he was down to the apartments of the families. His own level was reserved for the young unmarried. Down here were all the wide parkways, schools, playgrounds, children's vehicles. Women moved with their shouting children, kids raced, ran, fell, cried, laughed, shouted, as children have done since the world began. If one preferred marriage, one could be happy here, thought Wormser, waving to a blond boy who might have been himself years back. If one did not prefer marriage, one was not forced. He saw an attractive red-headed wife and thought back to his own sexual experiences on coming to the City. It had been hard to get used to. The City rather preferred that a novitiate not nect his private life. But it was too sophisticated to believe that it could thrust any girl inte Kis arms. Consequently, he met in usual and unusual ways; but when he was lonely, it was somehow never for long. Nor was there a need to make a spectacle f it. A direct look and a gesture from a man's repertoire, a smile if accepted, an averted face if not. Just like back home. But the siffl-i ilarities ended there. Sometimes the girl was forward; sometimes the results were quick. At other times she was hard to reach, hard to convince. The one thing you could count on was that no two experiences were alike, but all relationslups ended successfully. Somehow, whether the girl was short or tail, cute or stately, quick or slow, she always revealed a compatibility. True, for Wormser, affairs never lasted long; they followed their sine wave -- passion rose to a peak, diminished, and then one day he didn't think about her any more. There was pleasure at the meeting, pain in the parting. Sometimes your nose was put a little out of joint. But always underneath was the sure knowledge that the pain of the old would be followed by the pleasure of the new. # H is speculations, pleasant and relaxing, had brought Him to the very floor of the plain of the planet upon wHicH the Huge City rested. Here, five years ago, the Saturn-based ship Had landed witK its crew, of wHicH Wormser was not the Head, but the third leader of the ten. Here also was tKe parking lot for the other Earth ships which Had brought earlier expeditions. And the ships from other worlds, .which Had likewise disgorged aliens who Had entered the City never to return. Wormser's robots were busy preparing the small spacecraft for flight, as He had ordered them skillful robots, man-like machines over ten feet tall, he wondered How often this ship Had been prepared for the flight to Saturn. Dozens, perhaps hundreds of times. And the other ships too. During the novitiate, all citizenprospectives had come outside the City to prepare their machines to leave many times. But none had ever left. Wormser put that knowledge out of his mind; he had no quarrel with the City. Out here, Wormser felt uncomfortable. His all-purpose suit had ceased to function so far from the broadcast power sources. He felt sweaty; his limgs breathed pungent, unwashed air. There was a laziness, a chaotic mixture of things, dust, old tree branches, dead grass mixed with living, the usual poor assortment of what men called nature and Had immeasurably improved upon in Reflex, ' A slatternly native approached Bm. Wormser took out his small gun and waved it at her. There were nomadic tribes on the planet who did not belong to the City. They never Had and never would. Sub-human, they lived in tents and huts, ate raw meat, were ridden with disease and were slaves to quixotic mythologies. In the beginning, you came out to study the tribes. Free men living in a free nature. Reflex was glad to have you do tBs; you lost interest soon enough. They hated Citymen and would steal from them,attack, subvert. They understood only the gun. Reflex did not deny them. There was a section of the City to which they could be admitted, but their novitiate was sixty or eighty years. They died before ever becoming citizens in a sort of semi-City limbo, Their children became useful citizens, but there was nothing to be done about these uncomprehending animals that walked like men. The woman made gibbering speech soimds, offering Wormser a grin from a dirty face and digging two round, sun-tanned breasts out of her animal-skin jacket. Her hips moved to suggest sex. If He Hadn't felt sorry for tHis basic, pleasing creature He migHt Have laughed. If one accommodated a forest maiden, one would find a knife in one's back at some moment. Wormser waved Her off; sHe went at a wolflope. Her sKort attention span captured by a sight or a sound or smell beyond his senses, Having failed tKe fruits of his person and possession. During the encounter a monitor Had quietly driven up to Wormer's ship. These were the police of the City. The delicate radar connected to tHe giant computer took care of most crime before it got started, reading dangerous thoughts, so the monitors were all that was required. "You are planning a space trip?" asked the man. "Yes. Going to Saturn," said Wormser. The monitor looked worried. "I don't believe that would be a good idea," he said. "Perhaps not," said Wormser. "Still, in a less than perfect uni-, verse one follows one's ideas, good or bad." The monitor nodded. Wormser was a full-fledged citizen and not to be treated carelessly. "You will have to appear before the City Council, of course." "It is required of a citizen?" said Wormser sharply, letting surprise show in his voice. The man caught the nuance and blushed. "I mean -- it is customary before one does such a thing," Ke said. "Naturally," said Wormser., The man relaxed; he went to Sis craft and dialed the computer. His little task was done. He drove politely behind Wormser as the Earthman regained his city sailer and headed back into Reflex. Tt did not seem to Wormser that the City Council met very often from the way they shifted in their chairs and stared about their chamber as if it were almost as unfamiliar to them as to Kttw There was a moment of laughabte confusion when it became obvious that none of the seven men were quite sure which was the Mayor and was to Have the b, white leather chair in the center of the table, but one of the number was eventually thrust forward. He now faced Wormser, who sat in a sort of witness box facing the seven on a very comfortable, dark leather chair. You wish to leave the City, citizen?" asked the Mayor. He looked disappointed. "Yes. For a short time. I believe there is no law against it." "There are no laws at all os Reflex, as you well know," said the Mayor testily. "Only the semi-civilized Have laws. TEey merely serve as a point of endless dispute and challenge to ac"Tfie Computer ranks you KigH as a citizen," said a whitehaired man down at tfie end. Tfie computer rested beneatfi tfie City. It took care of ninety per cent of tfie needs and ran tfie macEines tfiat made everything fit togetfier so comfortably. It was a slave to the people, but well respected. "I Have a fiigfi regard for tfie computer," said Wormser. "In my former world, machines were distrusted. My own tfiougfit is tfiaf macfiines embody tfie perfections meu cannot build in themselves and are useful extensions of man's finer drives." They all nodded solemnly. The eight men in tfie room felt comfortable and useful and close to one another. Wormser liked that. "However," said Wormser. "The City is less than one." Tfie feeling of good fellowship seemed to dissolve. Tfie Mayor shifted imeasily. Tfie six others reacted in various ways -- startled, imbelieving, amused. But they all reacted. "I fail to see your point." "If you cannot see my point," said Wormser, "you cannot understand why I want to go to Saturn for a while." One of the men got up and dialed the computer from a telephone switchboard. "Tfie machine will probably call your statement nonsense," fie said. "Tfie machine is programmed to Handle nonsense statements -- tfiey fiave been tried many times." "Tfie machine will understand," said Wormser. "Itself, it operates on a range between minus one and plus one. Deatfi is one. Tfie time before birth is one. But life is always less than one." "You've Heard the citizen's statements," said the Mayor. "How do you vote?" Tfie City Council voted against Wormser leaving Reflex. "You understand," tfie Mayor said, "we fiave nothing against leaving. We are merely advising you of our opinion, seven good citizens to one good citizen." "Tfiese differences of opinion do arise," said Wormser affably. "You reject our advice?" "OH, yes," said Wormser. "I must reject your adduce. I plan to go to Saturn." Tfie Coimcil stood up. We are going to program a vote of all of city on this trip tonight," said the Mayor. "This will occur at dinner time when everyone is home. How do you think you? will react?" "I expect they will vote against me." The Mayor nodded. "All except the small nuisance vote. Every human society has its negative people. How will you react then when both the officers of your city and the people themselves advise you against leaving?" "I couldn't say," said Wormser. "It isn't even liuichtime, but the vote doesn't take place vuitil tonight." T hey called Him at the apartment at about eight o'clock that night. It was the Mayor himself to tell him that the dinner-time vote had gone against him with ninety-nine per cent taking that position, one half voting for him, and one half per cent declining any opinion. "And one not voting," said Wormser. "The computer is very accurate. It deleted the question on my dinner-time vote display out of a sensitivity to my position. I appreciate that." "You will give up the project?" asked the Mayor. "No," said Wormser. "But you must thank the citizens for having shown enough interest to participate in the vote on my project." The Mayor was silent, staring at Wormser on the television plate. The old man pulled at his lip. "Yoru statement about your reasons has gone to the computer," he said, in a voice with the echo of a threat. It is in the Hands of tfie machine now. The ynarhin e imderstands ethical logic, but it Has no emotions." "How will it react?" "One of three ways," said iHe Mayor. "It will remain silent, showing that it has no opinion. Or it will agree with your reason and that would be a miracle, because this matter Has come up a hundred thousand times before with other citizens. Always it has disagreed, destroyed their logic. Or it will find you emotionally disturbed, in which case it will insist on corrective therapy rather than your trip. In the parlance of your former tradition, the machine is our Supreme Court." Wormser thanked him and hung up. At ten o'clock the computer itself called, and its interrogative voice asked him for further information on his less-thanone statement. With lights going off and the City retiring, it had many circuits available to work on the problem. Wormser sat at his keyboard and t#rped for over an hour, setting forth his argument from every position. Then he took a chilled glass of pink wine and fell into a deep, restful sleep. T he overnight poll Had made Wormser a temporary celebrity -- not a large one, just an average one. There were about one hundred thousand citizens out to watch Him depart, or attempt to depart, on his trip on the following morning. They clustered along the foundation road that led out of the City, bunched on the open fields and covered the area where the spaceships rested, leaving a polite circle around his own vehicle. A helio platform bore a newspaperman, the glassy eye of the television pointing on him. The City Council were all present, standing high' above the crowd on a ter porary platform. Small children played about the feet of their parents; hawkers sold drinks and ice cream; it was definitely an event of some interest. Along one edge of the crowd were the members of Former Earthmen, their banner raised over their heads and a large placard which read: Wormser felt very much like a political candidate who faces an unenthusiastic audience. When He appeared, there was a scattering of applause and a few faint cheers. These were balanced by some jeers and boos. But most of the audience stared at him sullenly, interested but removed, curious, as if he were a strange beast beyond knowing. No one had ever left the City in recorded history. The City had driven # out a few -- a very few -- but this was the voluntary act of a full-fledged valuable citizen, man with a good work record, pleasant personality, a community asset, as important as every other one. If one could believe, what would be the effect on those less but nevertheless curious? The most disheartening sight was the full-fledged soldier standing next to the Mayor. He held a sub-machine gun at ready. The sun made the purposeful weapon glitter with real and shocking seriousness. Wormser knew that the City kept one full-fledged soldier on its pasrroll, fully equipped, but he had never though to meet the man. From the way the man moved, checking his gun, shuffling his feet as if getting ready to use it, Wormser felt at last the hard edge of reality. The newsmen caught up with him at the side of his ship, inviting him on the platform. "Will you say a few words about your project. Citizen?" Wormser stepped up on the platform, aware of the new sweat beginning. "If I had known so many were interested, I wouldn't have promised to bring back Saturn souvenirs," he said. The thin joke brought forth no laughter. His voice howled and echoed off the walls of the city behind him. "I am going to Saturn," he went on. "I was sent from Saturn to study the City and report back on it I've lived and worked Ectc five years. I love the City. I shall return when my report to Earth officials on Saturn is finished. Don't let anything happen to the City while I'm gone." H e felt light-headed at this point. The question was whether they'd let him enter his vehicle. Once inside, the sub-machine gvm could do no harm, although he supposed they had rockets to shoot him down in space. But the sky looked blue, sunny and friendly, and there were no ships aloft. There were no rocket launchers that he coxild see just the uniformed soldier with the gun. The man now stepped forward and the City Council and the Mayor fell back in a polite circle against the executing blast of the gim. The white-haired fellow whom Wormser remembered from yesterday made a point of stuffing cotton in his ears. The Mayor had his own bullhorn. "Wormser, I beseech you to abandon your project. It is not popular with your officials or the majority of the citizens." Wormser still had the PA mike from the newsmen. He still stood on the platform. "Men make decisions that are sometimes not popular," he said. "Men seek attonement, harmony. Men seek one-ness. A place like Reflex comes close to unity, to providing each small and large thing that satisfies a man. But to me, unity is not quite reached on Reflex, or an#Avhere else. Unity may turn out to be the time before birth and the time after death. But for me there is still a small gap. So I search. I am sorry to upset you all." There was a painful silence now as he put down the microphone. The silence was broken by several yells and calls for the last restraint. "The computer!" called many. The computer would reject his argiunent, and he would be shot if he were found sane but destructive in his act. The computer would reject his argiunent, and he would be sent to a hospital if he were found insane. His only hope was that the computer had made or would make no statement at all. Wormser felt that he walked on cotton; his legs were not his as he moved down to the ground and walked to his entrance ramp. The sound of the sub-machine gun being cleared and the magazine slamming home made him jump; his neck tingled and his back cringed. He remembered the call from Saturn early this morning. "Don't come back," Butler Had said. "Stay in Reflex. We can continue to get reports by communications as we Have before." "Snell Has called you." "Snell and a few otKers," said Butler. "If you try to leave, it seems certain tKat you will lose your life. It will probably also result in a break in diplomatic relations for us. MucH better to stay tKere and see if a few more years won't cKange things." You've never debriefed a City man in person back on Saturn." Butler sighed. "I don't expect to in my lifetime. You stay there." Tow his hand on the door Handie. It trembled. He turned; he saw the soldier and saw the small hole of the sub-machine gun barrel pointing at him. His heart gave a jirnip, his breath felt hot and cold in his lungs. The crowd was extremely silent His unamplified voice was heard. "There is no law," he said. "The machine has remained silent. Good-bye." He started in. He heard the shocking clatter of the sub-machine gun. Then inexplicably, despite the ear-smashing roar of the gun, he was inside the ship. He closed the door; he walked up to the pilot compartment, nodded to his robot assistant and punched the hands. He expected to feel the pain of the bullets in his back -- But outside the ship, the soldier had stepped back to parade rest, holding the grin aloft. The platform around the soldier's feet was sprinkled witli spent shell casings. The Mayor and the City Council smiled and waved. Most of the crowd moved back now, waving, breaking-up. The sky blackened as he reached deep space. There was no sign of pursuit by ship or rocket. "Reflex. City Computer calling." "Wormser," said Wormser into the mike, thinking that the machine sounded almost human in radio commxmication where all men sounded like machines through space static. "That submachine gun of the soldier's," he went on in a compulsive rush of words. "Those were blanks." "Of course," said the City Computer. "The soldier had to be convinced you were not stunting for attention. " "Thank you." "You are two degrees off course for Saturn," said the machine. "You'll miss a bit if you don't correct." He broke off, corrected his course and sat there traveling in space, feeling good, relieved and then sad, eventually. He hoped they wouldn't hold him too long on Saturn. He missed the City alThey rescued him from o wofery fjeafh -- and gave him immorfalify I T fie submarine Leviathus put to sea from Her Some port of Abrowfyn on a wami arid Eumid spring ffioming. TEe air was damp and tEe sun Eadn't foiled up tEe low fog tEat still Eung over tEe docks and swirled in off tEe water. TEe gray mist muffled tEe noises made by the sEip's crew and by tEe sailors standing by on tEe pier, waiting for tEe order to cast off. It took an Eour to cEeck out all operations before Eer captdin gave tEe order to submerge. TEe signals sounded, ffie EatcEes clanged sEut and .the air systems started to work, displacing tfie salt smell of tEe sea air witE clean odorless, filtered air. And Leviatfais began Eer descent, tEe water foaming over Eer bow and then cEuming up white over tEe rapidly disappear conning tower. Her captain. Commander Llanwyh, was a gray-Eaired vet-, eran of tEe submarine service He'd lost count of tfie number of dives Ee Ead made but since he'd taken command of tEe LeviathuSf submerging unnerved Him. If Had been different witE tEe older craft. Tfien you only knew you were going imder when you saw, it on tEe instrument panel. But lEe new ps of tEe FourtE Submaririe Fleet Ead transparent bows -- from tfie midslups deck clear up to tfie gunwales you could see out. And as the waters started rising up, cKanging the light inside, it disturbed him and he tried to shake morbid thoughts of being buried alive. Once they submerged and were moving through the water, he had to admit it was beautiful; but never could bring himself to say it was worth the price. Custom required him to stay forward, and his emotions were not to be taken into any consideration. The descent was thankfully over with quickly; then the sub was moving swiftly through the green water, dropping down further, her ruiuiing lights piercing the sani-darkness, now lighting up the fascinating world under the Atlantic Ocean. Leviathus was the fifth and latest sub of the Fourth Fleet to use the new solar reactors; the submarine engines were the first peaceful use made of the immense power plants and the subs could stay submerged months longer than conventional craft. On her last trip, Leviathus had taken a party of geologists through the volcanic islands to the west of the continental shelf past the game preserve islands, then southward toward the coast of Lemuria to observe the volcanic activity in the Western Ocean which Had been threatening the western coasts for the past two years. She was, at present, cruising toward the Soutli Atlantic with a party of marine scientists and biologists aboard. The cruise had been uneventful for over a week. The scientists had donned underwater gear and taken samples of the life and sediment on the bottom and were now in the process of sorting and evaluating their finds. They would be going out again when the ship reached the islands further to the east in the Mid-Atlantic. The inhabitants here were extremely warlike and only slightly removed from the scattered tribes of savages, isolated by the last geological upheaval from those who the historians know were their forebears. There would be no need for concern as long as the ship remained submerged. Several expeditions, in past years, had not returned. The government now felt that a policy of non-interference was best vmtil the natives became more civilized and reasonable diplomatic relations could one day be established. The navigator was laying in the course that would send the sub toward the MidIslands, when the sonar officer interrupted Llanwylfs thoughts to announce another presence coming up fast off the starboard bow. He entered the sonar compartment to observe. I t soon became obvious tfiat the intruder was no conventional ship. They had received no reply to their signals, and He realized they wouldn't. It was an iceberg, moving through the water apparently borne by the imdercurrents at an incredible rate of speed. More and more of the icy intruders were making their way into the warmer waters. This one should have melted by now, but the undercurrent it was riding on must have moved it too rapidly from its northern mooring. He gave orders for evasive action and the ship swung to port only to discover through her instruments that the mass was too big to get aroimd. That damn berg must have been fifty miles long, and they could get neither to the left nor to the right of it. By the time the reactors had built up sufficient power to enable the Leviathus to outnm her pursuer, the berg caught up with the submarine. With the possibility of a collision uppermost in his mind and in an effort to keep ahead of and get around the berg. Commander Llanwylf had given orders to run obliquely to it. The berg rammed the sub to starboard and bounced her away, then kept on, pushed bx the current, unaware, unfeeling, oblivious to the damage it had just caused. Llanwylf remembered sailing years ago, on ships that had not been equipped with sonar, and was grateful for one more modern invention. At least there had been a warning, time to rig for collision. As the Damage Control crews began reporting back, it seemed there was little serious damage. Water was entering several rear starboard compartments, a result of the outer plates buckling, but they were quickly sealed off. As they were only for stowage, it seemed that Leviathus would be able to continue on course, repairs being effected without urgency. Until his chief engineer pointed to his air gauges. The safety level of pure air was dropping -- only a few hours of clean air left. Repair crews rushed to pump out the compartments, but there wasn't going to be enough time. It would spoil their record, of course, but damn it all, their lives happened to be more important than what He wrote into the log. Llanwylf gave the order to surface. (taptain, there's a craft drift ing out there, with someone in it" The crewman pointed, and Llanwylf took the glasses to look. An unkempt, swarthy man with long black hair was leaning weakly against the side of the small, crude rowboat. The captain called for medics and for crewmen to gaff the boat. They pulled it close, then went down into the water to help the man out. The touch of their helping hands on his raw, sunbimied skin was agonizing, but somehow he knew they meant to help and tried to pull himself up. The medics helped the stranger toward the hatch but it was impossible for him to walk. They slung a stretcher down -- as they had tried to lift him, he cried out in pain -- then took the stretcher to sickbay. There one of the medics put something against his arm that stung and he fell asleep directly, after wondering why they Had done that. Doctor Marwyl presented himself to the captain after the stranger had been tended to and informed him that the man had eaten and was now sleeping normally. "Repairs will be finished shortly. Doctor, and we'll be submerging. What are we supposed to do with him?" "He'll need rest for the next two or three days," replied Marwyl. "We're certainly not going to set him out in that boat." "No," said Llanwylf, "but once we're back under, we're definitely not coming up until the scientists are finished. We've wasted enough time already. Besides, where are we supposed to let him out? I don't suppose you can understand him?" "If we could, I doubt that he knows enough to point out on a 'chart where he comes from. But from the few words he's spoken, I've a feeling that our languages are similar." "Well, doctor, he's your patient and your responsibility now. He'll have to stay with us, but keep him out of the way." The stranger turned out to be one of the inhabitants of the Mid-Islands and more intelligent than supposed. The doctor and he were soon able to pick up enough of each other's language, as they were similar, a fact which caused Marwyl to wonder about their common ancestors. Marwyl was on the bridge, in conversation with his captain. "Seems our friend discovered caviar. His people aren't allowed to row those little boats out too far. The deity they believe in apparently doesn't want them to, and they themselves are scared stiff of sea-monsters. Anyway, he went out farther than he's supposed to. He doesn't seem to have set much store in this god. And he had discovered what the insides of sturgeon taste like. "Well, lie went out past tlie otKers, and wfiile fie was basking in the sun a storm blew up. The rest is obvious. Except for tfie fact that tfie four days fie spent out there seem to fiave convinced him that a supreme being probably does exist -- especially since we came along and rescued him. "You know besides this almost sophisticated viewpoint on religion, his people are living in towns now. They've been out of caves for enough generations for him to fiave no knowledge of that kind of life." T fie land fie fiad come from was dominated by a fiuge, flat-topped, bare stone cliff tfiat rose up from tfie center of the peninsula. When fie was shown topographic pfioto-maps fie was easily able to point it out. Months later, wfien tfie expedition's studies were completed, tfie Leviaihus made Ker way back toward the Mid-Islands. His town was set on tfie inside of the elbow of land and tfie sub surfaced on tfie outer seaedge of this shook, where they would not be seen. A small boat was put down, and he was rowed to shore. "You know, he really was a likeable cfiap after we fixed him up" said Marwyl. "Interesting what orthodontia can do for someone's appearance," said tfie captain, referring to tfie fact tfiat they fiad repaired and cleaned his broken discolored teeth, then went on, "I ttiink we've managed to learn enough about the growth of his people's civilization to send field crews out there soon." The boat came back; Llanwylf made his way to the bridge to observe the waters engulfing his ship, and Leviaihus submerged again to make her way back to Atlantis. It took him the rest of tfie day to make his way along tfie beach and aroimd the spit of land; he fiad grown soft from the months aboard the ship. When his people saw him come walking wearily toward the center of the town, they rejoiced. "Our God has saved you," said the elders. "Yes," he said simply, "yes. He has." Where fiad fie been, they wanted to know. And wfiat fiad happened. He told them of his four days adrift after tfie storm, and of the rescue by tfie enormous ship that fiad risen up out of the water; then fie explained fiow the sfiip fiad traveled all these months back under tfie water. A sfiip indeed, tfiey said. It was quite impossible. Tfiey begged him to be truthful. He spent a long time trjdng to convince them. He smiled, to show that his eroded and blackened teeth were now even white. Oixr God has done this to welcome you back to Him, they said. He tried to describe the ship, scratching the long ellipse in the dust, telling them of the transparent bow and the lights that showed them their way underwater. The elders conferred. "We have decided that you have been deluded in your shock. This giant ship must indeed have been a sea monster, probably a giant whale. But we shall give thanks in the morning for your deliverance." "I know that our God did save me; but you cannot tell me that the ship was a whale. I know it was a ship," insisted the man they called Jonah.      As you'll see elsewhere in this issue, the man who carried away all the marbles in Galaxs # Award for the best story published in Galaxy or If for # is Cliff Simak. Winning awards is no surprise to Mr. Simak; he's had them before (most recently a Hugo for Way Station. which appeared in Galaxy a few years ago as Here Gather the Stars) and, chances are, he II have them ogam. He's been producing top-rated science fiction for about a third of a century now, and the end is far from in sight. Next month, for instance, we have his newest novelette. It's called Buckets of Diamonds. Will you like it? Well, when was the last time you read a Simak story you didn't like? In the same issue there's a hefty long novelette by another long-time favorite, James E. Gunn. Last month in If we published his Trial by Fire, a story of a future Earth where science has become the embodiment of evil, and true believers fear it as good churchmen once feared the devil. Next month in Galaxy he continues the same theme to its logical -- but not obvious -- conclusion, in Witch Hunt. Robert Bloch will be with us with a story; Willy Ley and Algis Budrys how much more we won't know until we see how the type sets And one thing more. The issue after next we're starting a new serial. It's by Frank Herbert, and it's called Dune Messiah. It's recommended... The Weather On Welladay Welladay was a watery world, known through the galaxy for the violence of its weather -- and of its inhabitants! I W elladay was indeed a watery world, Shahanna thought as the day side of the planet turned under her ship. Good thing that explorers were obstinate  creatures or the hidden riches of this sopping, stormy world would have gone uimoticed. She checked visually; as the ship's computer began to print landing advice. "I'm not that stupid," mV-' mxired, appreciating the turbulence of several storm centers that blossomed in the northern Hemisphere of Welladay. She tapped out "locate" for the Rib Reefs, the rocky spine of the planet which stretched from north to south and broadened at "shoulder" height into the Blade, the one permanent installation on the watery world. "At sunrise, hmm? Wouldn't you know? And right in the path of one storm. Well, let's beat it in," and she began to punch out landing coordinates. At that moment, the proximity alarm rang. She hit the "enlarge" toggle of the screen control just in time to see the telltale blips -- the small satellite that ought not to be in Welladan skies. Then her ship rocked with the violence of a direct hit. Shahanna stayed conscious long enough to press the arm-rest survival button, before she blacked out in a paroxysm of shock and fury and pain. dis planted his flippered foot on the whalelet's blimt snout and shoved. "This is no time for nuzzling, nuisance," he roared, as the force of his thrust sent the baby backfinning. Whales like to be talked to -- roared at -- though there was small chance they imderstood more than the tone of voice. Some fistunen denied that much comprehension. "Ahnost through now, mother," Odis bellowed reassuringly at the massive creature whose thyroid glands he was tapping. The dial on the long-beaked suction pump reached the red and, with more deftness than others gave him credit for, Odis broke the connection and sealed the beak. He closed the tap mouth and noted the date of this tap with paint-pen above the metal-insert. Old tap-dates had faded but the new paint would glow for the three months it took a mature whale to generate more vital radioactive iodine in itsj thyroid gland. Odis touched the zoom button on the drone remote control, scrawling the whale's registry number on the beaker before he held it beside the luminous date for the drone to record. That formality observed, he scratched the female's rubbery upper lip where the scales were torn. What kinH of a fight had she been in? Well, the woxmd was healed. Again her child tried to nose Odis's fishboat out of the way. Chuckling over its antics, Odis climbed up the boat's ventral fin, over the back to the hatch. Ducking below, he stored the precious beak of radioactive iodine in the chemfoam-protected carrier. Back on the fishboat's snubnosed brow, Odis frowned at the sight of the school of whales beginning to melt away from the neighborhood. He'd been out since early morning, tracking them down. He'd spent on Hour easing into the herd, before Ke had tried to tap one. He'd pounded affectionately on the snouts of the mammals he knew as well by scar marks as registration code. Two shied away from him BO wildly that he had begun to worry if this group had already been milked by that fardling pirate. When he had finally got alongside the old bluecarred cow and done a light top, he'd decided that their weather-sense was all that was making them skittish. Between the freakish storms of Welladay, Odis growled to himself, squinting towards the darkening horizon, and fardling pirates, they might as well pull the plug on operations here. He frowned. Where else would fie find a world more to his liking? A task more suited to him, a man bom and bred on a higfi-gravity planet? Or, and Odis snorted, creatures big enough not to suffer from his inordinate strength. He stepped on the release for the the outboard panel and began to beam towards Shoulder Blade for a weather report. "The Christmas-tree of instra- mentation lit up with various local indications of the weatfier. But when he tried to reach Okker in his harbormaster's lookout at the Eye of the Lagoon, the beam crackled' with interference. So the easterly storm had hit them. Even with a band of weather satellites, you couldn't always be sure of weather on Welladay. Odis tagged tfie playback in case Okker had broadcast while he was tapping the whale. He whistled as he listened to Okker's sour report of macfi-storm warnings, the advice that all vessels return to Shoulder at cruising depth and held at shelf-depth vmtil recall: the local storm over Shoulder was only a squall. The warning was repeated twice with additional ominous details on the macfi-storm's wind velocity, estimated drift and duration. Odis grunted. He could just imagine Okker's disgust at issuing such a message. Tallav, the maggoty Planetary Administrator, had probably been at Okker's elbow. With the exercise of tolerance, Odis could imderstand Tallav's ineffectuality. A meek man, not suited to a blustery, stormy world like Welladay, even if affairs proceeded normally. Now Tallav was caught in a fladding bind: someone was pirating the main source of Welladan wealth so that no substantial revenue Had been garnered from the whales in months. Result: supplies could' not be paid for; credit had been suspended; and witli the depredations of both pirate and natural catastrophes, only three fishboats were operable. Requests from legitimate sources for the priceless radioactive iodine had accelerated to demands: Urgent! Top PiioTtty. Gray phage was endemic and periodically epidemic; the only specific vaccine was a dilute suspension of the ra. Short of tapping to death the few whales they could now find, Welladan fishmen were also constricted bj' lack of operable craft. The two best fishmen, Odis and Murv, a newcomer on a DebtContract, had been sMit out in an attempt to find and tap enough r.i. to pay for at least one critically needed cargo. Whatever Odis and Murv could get today was crucial. Odis wished they could charge a hardship premium but the price of r.i. had been fixed by Federation who evidently were too concerned with other galactically shattering crises to pay attention to repeated Welladan requests for investigation. And here was timid Tallav, calling the fishmen back because there was a mach-storm brewing in the west. Odis ran a quick check of the christmas-tree instrumentation on the approaching storm, now boiling black an # ochre on the horizon. s he appraised the readings, he maneuvered his ship towards the nearest adult. He could get one more tap completed before he d have to duck and run home. Fishboats were sturdily designed for Welladan waters, to race with the scaly spawn of her seas on hydrofoils, to plunge trenchward with the whales, to endure the savagery of a suddi squall, to wallow, whale-Iike, within the school itself and not be attacked by a nervous male. He coasted along the port side of the manunal, rather pleased that the creature was not sh#dng off like its schoolmates. The painted code above the tap-vent had faded completely. Odis toyed with the notion of perhaps a beak and a half of r.i. as he made his preparations to tap. It was then that he noticed the bad color of the scales. At first he thought it was the light. The sky was already changing with the approach of the storm. As he looked around, there wasn't another whale in sight; thes'd all raced away, north and south, to drive deep from the storm center. This whale wasn't moving because it was close to death. Cursing with frustrated anger, Odis stomped below, retrieved the beak he had just drawn and prepared to pump it into the sick animal. Would it be enough? Was the gesture a waste of fluid now, as precious to the life of Welladay as to this mammars? Odis refused to consider it a waste. In an angry scrawl he painted date and circumstance on the whale, underscoring the notation with a skull and crossbones as broad as he could make it. He stepped back then, clenching his teeth against the brutal wastefulness of the pirate, wondering bitterly how many more of the now vanished beasts had been tapped dry : how many more corpses would roll, black and bloated, on the fresh tides after the storm? He waited, hoping for some sign of change in the creature. There was no way of knowing how long ago the tap had occurred: hours, days? Or how swiftly the infusion would correct the deficiency. The wind freshened now; the outboard panel chattered metallically, then began to crackle with an authoritative noise. A craft approaching? Odis scanned the clouds. Suddenly a second drone broke into view, higher and north of his. He glanced down at the sea-viewer, waiting for the indication that another fishboat approached. The drone whistled overhead and the sea viewer remained tale-less. Murv was the only other fishman out! Where was he that he'd send his drone back alone? Had he been caught by mach-violence? A wilder shriek tore the air; the whale reacted with nervous bobbing, pulling away from the fishboat. Odis swung the christmas-tree, got a fix on the sound and followed it, high up but lancing downward, downward, right into the mach-storm. He flipped the track toggle, keeping the outboard panel lined up with the visual trace of the intruder until the spaceship faded and disappeared into the clouds. T hat boiling trail had come from nothing based on Welladay. And it was heading away from the only settlement on the water world. Odis retracted the outboard panel. As he clambered down the ladder, he shot a final look at the whale, now moving slowly in a northerly direction. No, the r.i. had not been a waste. If the creature could just make it out of the storm's path, feed himself up on plankton in the northern waters... Odis slammed the hatch down and reached the pilot's couch just as the computer printed out the intruder's course : straight into the storm, directly in line with the only other permanent landfall, Crown Lagoon. The realization was particularly bitter to Odis, for it was the direction from which Mcuw's drone had just come. Slowly Odis tapped out a new course for the fishboat. Not back to the safety of Shoulder Blade, but straight into the storm, directly on the intruder's tail. XHen he fed into the computer the details that Okker had transmitted on the mach-storm. As the printout chattered, Odis sank back into the padded couch, his sxispicions confirn ed. In approximately five hours, the eve of the mach-storm would be centered over the gigantic old volcano whose drowned mouth formed a twenty-kilowide lagoon, the shards and lava plateaus of its slopes like a galactic-size crown, thrown down just above the equator of Welladay, in the shallow meadows of the western seas. Murv could lie in the deep beyond the island's shores, safe enough even with a mach-storm lashing deep into the ocean, until the eye of the storm covered Crown. Murv could surface then, deliver the stolen r.i. to the ship which had sneaked in under cover of the storms. Well, Mxurv would do well to leave with that pirate. Once the Investigator got here -- perhaps before the planet was registered as Bankrupt and taken over by Federation -- Welladay would be no place for any freedom-loving man. Flads! Murv must have enough r.i. on him to buy a planet. He sure had sold out Welladay! Grimly Odis settled down for the long run. He'd stay on the surface and nm on hydrofoil as long as he could imtil the storm's violence forced him to the relatively quieter, but slower depth. He had to intercept Murv before the traitor got the r.i. off planet. But where had the man hidden the r.i. all this time? Every possible crevice on Shoulder Blade had been repeatedly searched once the fishman realized what was happening. And Tallav had initiated the drone escort to prevent any fishman from tapping too deeply. How the flads had Murv managed? True, he'd sent his drone back, but you couldn't tap a whale in the midst of a storm and he was within rights. Indeed, Tallav would have screamed if Murv had kept the drone. Odis leaned forward, tapped his own drone's controls. He printed out a message for it to transmit once the squall lifted over Shoulder Blade, then sent it to track him miles above the coming storm. He might just find it useful to have a drone in the eye. He'd risk Tallav's tantrums. There was nothing more Ke could do now. Odis settled down to a short nap. II T he old survey charts Had better be right about that underwater channel into the Lagoon, Murw thought, listening to the tortured stress of the fishboat and grimly watching the danger lights flick and blink wamingly. The fathometer marked the unsteady ascent as the craft bucked tidal pulls and storm rips. He must be nearing the archipelago. The straps that held Murv to the pilot's seat also cut into his flesh, and he cursed absently as he began to match the chart to sea-viewer. Blighted planet! The whole thing had appeared so fardling simple. He was used to risks, trained to surmoimt them, so he'd opted contracting as a fisHman, look around for a while, spot the trouble, and back again, ready for more demanding work. On a watery planet, with only one permanent settlement, only one product of value that was in the highest demand throughout the galaxy, what could have been simpler? He had not, however, counted on such a trivial detail as weather. Nor the mimsypimsy fardling of a Planetary Administrator thinking up a drone escort to prove his fishmen were not the murdering pirates. That had restricted Murv's investigations, and he could not lose this opportunity to search Crown. Not that it made him trust Tallav. Murv knew better than to trust anyone for any reason. And Murv Had not counted on ssnnpathizing with the great whales. After he'd been taught to milk 'em, after he'd been assigned a school, it had annoyed the hell out of him to see the rotting carcasses of whales which had trustingly let humans tap 'em to death. Even lined up to get milked. No, the waste -- the fladding waste of it galled Murv the most. Ah, he must be nearing the tunnel mouth; he could feel the fishboat being sucked relentlessly towards the basaltic shelf. His fingers flew over the pitch and yaw controls, decreased the play in the helm and ignored the neck-jarring rolls. On fathometer and the roiled viewscreen in front of him, the bottom of the ocean met the ramparts of the old volcano in a solid wall of tortured lava. S hahanna was roused by the shrieking hiss of the insistent wind. She opaied her eyes to the grayness, to the realization that the crash foam was dissipating, to the knowledge that she was still alive and breathing. In spite of the cushioning foam and the padding of Her seat, she felt thoroughly wrung out. Motion was painful. She turned her head, groaning as stiff muscles protested. A solitary yellow light gleamed on the control panel, then blinked wanly off as she watched. The ship had sent out its death-knell, the last thing this type of spacecraft was programmed to do before all its systems went dead. Shahanna reached with an enfeebled han . to her side pouch, fumbled for a stimulant and a pain depressor. Clumsily she jabbed them into her arm and then, gasping at the discomfort even that slight motion caused, lay back. The drugs worked swiftly. She staggered to her feet, worked her muscles, relieved that nothing had broken or split about her. Her wrist chrono showed that some eight hours had elapsed since the unexpected attack on her. Automatically she reached towards the log recorder. "All systems dead, gal," she reminded herself and looked out the plastight window. Jagged black rock surrounded the nose of the scout. "How lucky can a gal get? I cracked up on land?" Shahanna frowned. "Shoulder?" The Rib Reefs had been half a planet away when she'd been shot down. There was no possible entry she could have made that would land her on Shoulder. But there had been some other, semi-permanent land masses on the charts, if you could dignify a wayward archipelago or a transient volcano as land masses. The lock was jammed solid, Shahanna discovered, but the escape hatch was clear. The little scout ship rocked under her feet, and she realized it had been rocking ever since she had roused. The pitch of the wind had risen a few notes too, and water sloshed across the viewpane in a constant fall. If she were on a portion of those archipelagos, she was on a very precarious one. Shahanna wasted no further time in speculation. She quicksealed her orders to her ribs, slapped additional supplies to her belt, shrugged into an all-purpose suit, harnessed on a life tank and headgear, grabbed the water-aids, punched the destruct on her ship's instrumentation and threw open the escape hatch. She got a face full of wave and drew back sputtering and choking, arranged her mask and took a second look. Gaunt black fingers of stone held the ship but the rising tides, wind-lashed and moon-chumed, rocked the boat in its impromptu dry-dock, grabbing with greedy urgency. What remained of the aft section of the ship was rocking slowly down into the water. "That guy was a good shot. Cleared off my engine. But I'm a live one." Another wave slapped across Her face. SKe ducked instinctively and tSen, witfi a deft movement, was over tKe side of the ship, its bulk protecting Eer from the worst SEe could see beyond, tErougE tEe spaces of the finger rocks. It wasn't comforting, for the huge expanse of water was equally wild. A grinding sound reminded her that she had little time for deliberation. The ship slipped further down the rocky palm. Shahanna saluted it, promising retribution, and clambered up through the rock fingers. She did not see that an outcropping of rock caught and held the forward section of the sliding ship above the water. This is the damnedest terrain, Shahanna thought as she scrambled higher, grateful for the tough' fabric of her gloves a she found handholds on the razor-edged rock. The rain was coming down in such heavy torrent that she could barely see directly before her. The wind povmded her with hammer blow. She'd not last long in this, Shahanna decided, peering around for some sort of shelter against a rocky ledge. Doggedly she climbed, instinct directing her to such height as this tmseen rockpile afforded. She climbed, hanging on during the vicious buffeting of water and wind, then inching upward, for what seemed an interminable time. The absence of water pouring over her, the slackening of the wind apprised her of sanctuary for she was inside the little cave before she realized it existed. With an inarticulate moan of thanksgiving, she crawled far enough inside to be out of the clutch of the elements. Sighing she rolled onto her back and exhaustion claimed her battered mind and body. Ill planetary Administrator Tallav watched anxiously as the nets drew the battered space craft into the safety of the Shoulder Blade hangars. Almost on cue, rain in blinding sheets plummeted downward until the dome over the living quarters beyond the hangars became a waterfall and the storm drains filled with alarmspeed. Tallav shuddered at the ferocity of such floods. You'd think twelve-foot-deep dikes would be ample anywhere -- but not on Welladay, he thought, as he started down the ramp to welcome the long awaited Investigator. It wouldn't do to appear nervous. Might cause suspicion. And he oughtn't to appear irritated that it had taken Federation such an unconsciously long time to dispatch an Investigator. Didn't they realize the consequences of letting this out-and-out piracy of the vital radioactive iodine go on for so long? Surely his messages had been explicit, the reports full. But to wait imtil tlie Central Credit actually suspended all shipments to Welladay -- that was disgraceful. Disgraceful and unjust. Tallav slid back the portal and stepped out into the rock-hewn chamber that housed drones and visitors' shuttles. Such noise as the crewmen made in securing the ship was lost in the vast room, but the net was now retracting and the port of the shuttle free. Tallav was a little surprised at the Investigator's physical apperance. Oh, he didn't expect a full uniform for a minor planet like Welladay, but an Investigator ought to appear in something more than a faded, shiny onepiece shipsuit "I'm Tallav, Planetary Administrator, Grade #-B," he said in a firm voice, saluting the new arrival with what he felt ought to be the proper deference. Investigators were not exactly equal in status to Planetary Administrators, but they had superplenary powers which they could invoke if circumstances warranted. "And you are Investigator -- " "Brack's the name." Tallav was a little annoyed by the very casual return of his salute. "Your arrival couldn't be more opportune," Tallav went on, indicating the exit to Brack. "We haven't so much as a drop of r.i., and two top priority emergency capsules came in just before you got here. The tone was rather highhanded. You timed that a mite close, if I may say so." The investigator shot him an odd look as he ducked under the portal. Tallav dogged the lock wondering if the investigator thought he was being critical. "Storms on Welladay are unusually violent," he continued. "That's why we net everything down." Brack snorted and let Tallav lead the way to the office. "If you'll just come this way. Investigator, my tapes and personnel are entirely at your disposal. We want this piracy stopper immediately..." "In that storm?" "Well, no, of course not. I mean, that is... surely my communications gave you ample facts on which to draw some conclusions? After all, there aren't very many places on Wellady from which a pirate could operate." "No, there aren't." "Now, here we are. May I offer you some refreshment? Or would you permit yourself to try some offworld stimulant? I'm afraid the commissary is a little low... tedious, this business of being boycotted xmtil these pirates are apprehended and the r.L is collected properly." "I could do with some Hot protein. Natural... if you can supply it" 'allav decided not to take offense at the suggestion that Welladay could not decently feed its population. He roused the messhall and ordered a meal from his private stores. No sooner had he turned, smiling, towards the Investigator, than the com unit peeped urgently. His hand hovered over the unit to silence it Then he saw it was Hangar calling. The dolts hadn't managed to damage the Investigator's ship?" "Well, what is it?" "Drone K-Star is back, P.A. Or rather, what's left of it is back," the Kangarmaster reported. "Who was that assigned to?" "Murv." "Are all the other drones back?" he asked, inadvertently glancing at the waterfall that covered his plas-glas wall. "No sir!" "What? Who could still be afloat in this?" "Odis." "Odis? But he... get off the line. I must talk to the harbormaster." Angrily He jabbed the new call, "Okker, has Murv got in yet?" "No, nor Odis either. Just like that newworlder to try and send his drone back through a storm," old Okker growled. "What were their destinations?" "You ordered 'em out yourself. Told 'em to milk anything they could catch." "Well, you knew a storm was coming up. Didn't you call them back?" It was difficult for Tallav to restrain his irritation with the old fool. No respect for status. And just because he'd been one of the original fishmen of Welladay, he thought he knew more about everything than a trained Planetary Administrator. "What do you think, Tallav? I know my job as Harbormaster. Besides, Odis is smart enough to run submerged for the Eye and drift back with it till it disperses." Tallav shuddered inwardly, trying hard not to notice the halfsmile on the Investigator's lips at the impudence, of his subordinate. "And Murv?" Tallav was compelled to ask. He distrusted the newworlder and would like nothing better than for him to be their pirate. He looked the part and he was obviously opting off as soon as he could. That was the trouble with the Debt-Contractees : men forced to accept undesirable world employment Had no real interest in their work. "He's not back yet either." "Well, why didn't you report their absence when the storm broke?" "Did. You weren't in. Down meeting that snooper you sent for so long ago." "Investigator Brack is present in my office." "Good fer him," Okker replied, ignoring the frost in Tallav's voice. "Now let me get back to my Eye. That damned fool Sharkey's out, too." Brack was suddenly very alert. "The Chief?" Tallav was now fully alarmed first by Brack's reaction and second to the thought of losing Sharkey. The man was a sheer genius with the fishboats, able to repair absolute wrecks. If he lost the engineer, he might just as well resign. He'd never get a replacement at the price he could force Sharkey to take. "You can't test a patched hull in dry dock, you know," Okker was reminding him needlessly. "Yes, yes. Keep me posted." "Don't I always?" 'he connection was broken at the harbormaster's end, before Tallav had the chance. Fortimately the meal arrived as a diversion. "And there's not a drop of the r.i. in store at the moment?" asked Brack as he attacked Tallav's bounty with more gusto than manners. "Not a drop. In an attempt to fill these... these demands -- " Tallav gestured towards the mescage capsule shells -- "I sent out my two best fishmen." "In that?" There was no doubt of the Investigator's disapproval. "No, not into that. That developed some hours after they had cleared port. Even with' weather sateUites keeping constant guard, turbulances can make up with frightening speed. You see, when there are two or more moons in conjunction, particularly with one of the other planetary masses in the system..." "Agreed, agreed. I know my astrophysics. So that means that the only r.i. is either still in your whales or preferably riding out a storm." "And hidden somewhere in the possession of these pirates." "You have proof of piracy?" "Proof? Of course. The rotting hulks of whales who have been deliberately, wantonly milked to death." "No more than that?" "What more is necessary?" Tallav was appalled at the man's obtuseness. "You've got... how many fishmen?" The Investigator's smile was condescending. "No Welladan fishman would milk a whale to death!" Tallav sat up stiffly in protest to such' an allegation. "You're sure?" "Very sure. And just to prevent sucK ridiculous accusation being leveled against my subordinates, I took precautionary steps. You heard my h'angarmaster report a drone's return? When it became apparent that someone was tapping the whales to death', I initiated a drone-escort for every fishboat. The dfone is programmed to hover while tapping is in process, taking due note of quantity tapped from the glands, and the number of the mature whale. They all receive a tattoo, you see. There could be no escaping such vigilance." The Investigator shrugged. "But didn't I understand that there are two ships out, and only one drone in? Murv, wasn't that the name? If there's no drone watching him right now..." "In this weather? It covers the entire northern hemisphere. You couldn't possibly tap in this weather. Besides, the whales have undoubtedly sounded for protection." "Northern hemisphere, you said? What about down south?" "No whales in any great number. Shallow except for the Great Longitudinal Trench, and that's too deep for fishboats ansnvay." "Who's this Sharkey?" "Our Chief Engineer. Marvelous talent with any kind of engine or vehicle. Keeps our boats afloat and our drones aloft. In fact, he helped rig the control device so that the drone hovers the instant its linked fishboat stops. "Sharkey, huh? Appropriate name for a water world." "Beg pardon? Oh, yes, I see. Ha ha." "He's out without a drone." "Oh, just checking a hull. You can't do that in dry dock, you know. And we've practically no more materials until Central Credit releases us long-overdue shipment. Besides, He may be a genius with an engine but he couldn't tap a wHale to save his life even if the weather were calm enough to do so." "How so?" Tallav leaned back; tiiese were questions fie could answer. "Came Here originally as a contractee. Whales didn't take to Him. Couldn't even get near enougfi to them to do a tap. They got to be able to identify the pulse of his fishboat and scattered." Tallav didn't believe that himself but the other fisfimen did swore that it Happened. "The whales didn't take to him?" Brack ecfioed Tallav's skepticism:. "Oh, they've as much rudimentary intelligence as other forms of mammalian sea life. They evidently developed affection... or dislike... of certain fishmen. Odis, for instance, and old Okker when he still tapped, and even Murv, the contractee, have no difficulty going deep into schools... until recently, that is." "Very interesting." The Investigator squinted thoughtfully at the watery plas-glas. "I'm sure you won't mind if I take a walkabout." "No, no," Tallav was on His feet too. "On my own, Tallav. I'd like to talk to the Harbormaster. Take a look at the docks and quarters. You know." Tallav did know and, while he disliked the notion that a Central Worlds Investigator would be... snooping -- there was no other word for it -- if sucH activity resulted in the apprehension of the pirates, he must suspend his scruples. "And have you a counter?" Brack added, smiling slightly, his hand outstretched. "Counter? Whatever for?" Tallav was shocked. The very implication that he, the Planetary Administrator, might not have conducted the most extensive search for any r.i. illegally hidden anywhere in Shoulder, that his estimation of the fishmen might be erroneous, that... Fumbling from indignation, he turned his own handcounter over to Brack. "And announce my presence," and Brack pointed towards the com-unit. Rather stunned, Tallav depressed the "all-stations" svntcfi and informed Shoulder Blade that Investigator Brack was to be given aid and assistance in his efforts to discover the pirates. IV T he utter silence penetrated Shahanna's sleep. She lay a moment longer, aware first of the rough surface on which she was bedded, the closeness of the ragged walls. Other senses registered information: the freshness of the air combined with moist rock, the filtration of a cmious yellow light and the assault of quiet on her ears. She sat up, painfully aware of muscular discomfort and stiffness, as she crawled out of the shallow cave and looked around. To the right and forward, massive clouds, black, gray, their their churning innards clearly visidle, scudded beyond the outer rim of the old volcano. All around now was the diffused vibrant yellow of cloud-strained light: brooding, somber yet bathing the surrounding area with an odd clarity that made this archipelago and its lagoon completely clear. Far off on the left, Shahanna discerned the approaching rim of the other half of this storm. She looked back at the receding section, trying to estimate the extent of the eye and how much she might have before the onslaught of the second half. She shrugged. She had little option, and her shallow cave had sheltered her well enough. Like a flagon, something bobbed up on the waters of the mirror-sleek lagoon below her. Instinctively Shahanna ducked down, then peered cautiously over the obscuring rock. "The size of it," she gasped. The sealife of her home world boasted no such monster as this whale of Welladay. Quickly she reviewed what she knew of the creatures. The fishmen of the planet milked their glands of the precious radioactive iodine by means of a surgical tap inserted into the glandsac. Therefore, they were used to humans. So -- could she not figure out how to activate the tap herself? Her hand went to her belt and then fell. Even if she could tap the whale, how could she get the r.i. offworld with her ship a wreck on the bottom of the sea? However, at some time the fishmen must... She stared at the floating monster, blinked as a piece of its head appeared to lift. "A fishboaf." And she watched as a man's figure was blackly outlined against the reflecting water. She grabbed her hand weapon and dropped three shots forward of the fish-snout, waving her arms in a broad semaphore to attract the Welladan's attention. To her amazement, he appeared to dive back into his ship. Within seconds the craft submerged. Cursing her bad luck, wondering how else she could have attracted his attention, and annoyed at such a cowardly retreat, Shahanna began to pick her way down the basaltic rocks. She couldn't imagine that he'd brave the storm rather than face one lone occupant of the volcano. Surely he'd surface again. f all the rotten luck, Murv was growling to himself. The air in the fishboat was rank with human and machine stenches. He was weary and sore from the rough transit of the channel. The boat was leaking from half a dozen seams which he'd better seal before the second half of the storm hit him. Of course the lagoon would be quieter than the open sea but he'd thought to have the chance to air the boat as well as patch it while the Eye of the mach-storm passed Crown Lagoon. His sonar indicated an overhang along the south coast of the Lagoon. Good. He'd be undetectable there and could find out who that trigger-happy ape was. And if it just so happened that he was a pirate... stranded? Ho la! Pirate? Jumping to conclusions? Flads, who else would be on Crown Lagoon in the middle of a storm? Tallav had only ordered two fishboats out and that figure was too rangy to be Odis! MuiVs irritation dissolved. He found himself eagerly scrambling into his gear. What luck! What sheer unadulterated luck! To find that passage into the Lagoon itself and to spot the pickup. Flads, where had the pirate hid his ship? Crown Lagoon was one fardling big place to hide in. T he unmistakable triple cracks of a handweapon had echoed around the Lagoon, unnaturally amplified by the volcanic rock hollows, the water and the curious flat calm of the storm's eye. The shots were distinctly audible to Odis, busy mooring his fishboat on the outer rim of the Crown. He tapped the outboard instrumentation button and the Christmas tree blossomed. Quickly Odis called the drone, down from its circling security above the stormy mass. If he could actually catch the pirates in the act of transferring the stolen r.i... Even at speeds no human could tolerate, the distance was too great for the drone to get down in time. He slowed its descent. It wouldn't do for his eyes to be observed from the ground. Three shots, he reflected. A signal? He glanced upward at the lowering yellow-clouded skies. There was plenty of time for them to make a transfer before the winds picked up again. And he had plenty of time to find that space-shuttle. There was more than one way to milk a whale! He secured the outboard gear and went below for his suits and water aids. He snapped a drone remote control unit to his belt, a knife to his calf-sheath and a buckle-and-line sphere to his shoulder harness. He carefully checked the assist-tanks before he strapped them on and, jumping into the water, began to swim with rapid and powerful strokes around the southern edge of the outer Crown. There would be better plateaus for a space shuttle on the lower south edge of the island. W hen she finally reached the shores of the lagoon, Shahanna kicked impotently at the coarse black sands. Nowhere was there any trace of the fishboat: nary wake nor ripple. "Slimy coward. Twice coward! What were you running from?" She paused. Maybe Welladans were under attack from the same ship that had fired on her. Maybe that's why the repeated demands for r.i. had been ignored. Therefore the "coward" had only acted with sensible caution. Oh ho, that put a new light on the fisherman's retreat. And, if he thought she was one of the invaders, she'd never see him again, that was certain! Disgusted, she sank down to the beach, leaning wearily against a convenient rock. She forced herself to rest, to drain off the poisons of fatigue caused by the difficult descent. Even if this planet had a lighter gravity than her own, it had been tiring. Displacing enough water to inundate the narrow beach and half-drown Shahanna, a fishboat surfaced alarmingly close to shore. Choking from the unexpected drenching, the girl staggered to her feet, too furious to be frightened by the grotesque pseudofisK eyes that glared at her from the boat's snout. "That's the last, remember," a rough voice yelled at her. "And remember, if I'm not off this fardling world in five revolutions, I set the investigators on you when they get Here. And they're coming." Shahanna jumped back as a large plas-foamed cube landed heavily at her feet. "Wait," she cried for the f isH snout was turning from her. "Can't wait, you fool. And neither can you if you want to get off this fardling planet before the storm socks us in again. Grab that stuff and get off-world." Shahanna watched as the hatch slammed down and water foamed over the fins of the fishboat. She looked back at the plas-foamed cube, its shock webbing black triangles against the gray stuff. It was the kind of protection given space shipments of valuable... She dropped to her knees, her arms involuntarily starting to grab up the cube. My God! She pulled back. It had to be ,... a cube-full of radioactive iodinet Liters of it, just thrown at her feet. She threw back her head and laughed, the laughter catching suddenly in her throat as a sob. "Well, you got what you came for, certainly. They got to give you marks for that," she told herself. She rose to her feet, absently brushing the clinging dark sands from her legs. Her ship had sent out the death-knell. That would eventually connect with a civilized agency which would be compelled to report it to the authorities and a search would be inaugurated. She had supplies in her belt for several weeks, in addition to what the sea could provide. Perhaps, and her chuckle was pure amusement now, she had only five revolutions to wait, until the misdelivery was discovered. She felt much better suddenly. With a deft twist, she yanked the heavy cube to her back and began to retrace her steps to the shallow cave. That would be a difficult hole to find, and she'd be safe from the storm. The ascent was slower and far more treacherous for the cube was not only heavy, but awkward. An unbalancing burden: its weight a strain even on her heavy-world strength. Shahanna had been chosen for this venture for many considerations, not the least of which was her known tenacity of purpose. She climbed upwards. V M urv watched the delivery with a mixture of satisfaction and irritation; he was too far away to make out the features of either party, or the cold letters of the fishboat fins. Murv took careful note of the odd gait of the receiver, definitely an offworlder, someone used to a heavier gravitational pull. Murv knew to a kilogram the weight of those r.i. cubes, yet the off-worlder had shouldered it with ease. Muscles or not, Murv decided,' tKat was going to be a fardling hard climb. The pirate must have ducked into the Lagoon at the onset of the storm, probably in a small shuttle craft. Must be a fladding good pilot, too, Murv grudgingly admitted, to land on a stormy Welladan sea, ride out a mach-storm and then trip along like that. Murv glanced over his shoulder towards the west. The black and ochre clouds were still low on the horizon but coming in fast. He grinned to himself. He could, of course, shoot the pirate now, take the r.i. back to Shoulder, and get off this fardling world for good, all legally and above-board, no need to blow his cover. But this did not solve the second part of the puzzle: who was the illegal tapper. So a dead pirate informed on no one. And tackling an offworlder presented other problems, even to a man adept at rough fighting from combats on a dozen outer planets. Well, there was more than one way to milk a whale; Murv started obliquely after the pirate. Flads! Why hadn't the fishboat swung just slightly to port or starboard so he could get at least one letter of the code? And why had not the fishman emerged further from the hatch? Murv could have identified him with one clear glimpse of profile. Murv ciursed again, remembering that the only other man out when the storm broke was Odis. Murv was cynic enough to believe any man capable of any deed, given the proper circumstances of pressure and opportunity -- but Odis? Whose love for the great whales was exceeded only by his love of this drenched world? He was the last man Murv would have suspected of treachery. Still, you never knew what went on inside a man's head. Everyone had a price. That settled it for Murv. He could not kill the outworlder until he discovered the identity of both traitor and pirate -- and learned, to his own satisfaction, why Odis tapped whales to death.  I 'o Shahanna, time was shortened to the span involved in a one-time simple physical effort. One foot must lift, its toes finding a hold, somehow, on the treacherous rock. The toes must then grip, somehow, long enough to tense the calf muscles which must inform the long thigh muscles of the effort then required of them, to pull Her torso after thigh, calf and toe. Arms must, somehow, manage to retain a grip on the shock-webbing of the, somehow, unquestionably valuable and exhaustingly heavy cube. She was only vaguely aware of other timely pressures: the wind beginning to rise, gustily plucking at tiie overbalancing burden on Her back now and then, or lightly cooling the sweat that trickled down her face and into her suit. The value of the light around her was changing, darkening as the other side of the storm neared the island. She was completely aware of being imder observation, or that her tenacity indicated far greater familiarity with the terrain then she possessed. A sense of direction was another of her assets and once she had been to any place on any world, she was able to retrace her steps to it, as she did now, to the anonymous cairn amid hundreds of others, nearly like it, near to it. She dragged herself and her burden into the cave and then, with a sigh of utter fatigue, curled around the cube, one hand seemingly welded to the shock web. The protective reflex as well as the darkening skies prevented Murv, when he realized that she was no longer climbing ahead of him, from discovering her. He had followed cautiously, therefore slowly, and was not unduly alarmed when he didn't see the straining figure with its awkward load. At first, he wondered how the pirate could have got so far ahead of him, until he reached the highest ridge of the southern escarpment and realized that the pirate must have taken cover. From here, the island jutted outward and downward. It was then that he caught sight of the half-submerged craft. "Fladding stupid fool. He is not going anywhere," Murv laughed maliciously. "But where is he now?" Carefully Murv worked over ta the ship, using the tumbled rockscape to cover his advance, keeping close watch on the open hatch lest the pirate discover him prematurely. He agilely reached the open lock, listening for any sounds of activity within. It was not a large shuttle, a single cabin job. He glanced in carefully, taking in the deserted ship in one sweeping look. So, the guy hadn't made it back. He'd gone agroimd somewhere up in the crags. Murv began to pick his way up again, following much the same original route that Shahanna had. He was unaware that he was being observed, for his back was to the sea. din had allowed the tides te pull him back under the water, deep enough so that his progress could not be seen. He surfaced again, twice, in fact, looking for an exit up the rock face so that he could outflank Murv. He was annoyed that it was Murv up there on the rocks. Annoyed but puzzled. Murv gave every appearance of a man hiding: why should he hide if He were the pirate's contact? And where was the r.i.P Where, too, was Mtirv's fishboat? Odis debated the risk, glancing up at the clouds cudding and boiling on the horizon. He had kept the drone just above the cloud cover, now he directed it down, to the northern part of the island, for a skimming run designed to detect MuiVs craft. The wind was rising enough to cover the whistling sound a drone made. Odis flipped on the visor and bUnked at the rushing ocean pictured on the tiny screen. He sent it twice over the northern arc of the island, spotting his own boat moored on the east but no trace of another fishboat, either visually or sonically. He sent the drone aloft, remembering to check the wind velocity to be sure the drone was at a safe altitude. He sat down to think. No ship. Had Murv lost his fishboat in the storm? Murv had a tendency to be too quick; he wasn't all that accustomed to Welladan weather and storm, he might have inadequately moored and the ship was sunk below drone sonar depth. Of course, Murv might have discovered a ledge and moored the boat under that. One thing was certain, the pirate was going no place. But who had blown off the aftersection of the pirate's vessel? Had the Investigator arrived, spotted the pirate ship and blasted it? If so, the Investigator must surely be at Shoulder now, and all Odis need do was wait till the storm lifted enough to get a message back to Shoulder. He settled down to wait, a weather eye on the approaching storm front. He had no intention of cutting it too fine back to the safety of his own boat. But Murv would have farther to go. And why was Murv hiding? Had those three space shots been punitive rather than identifying? The wind began to keen, its fresh gusts rain-laden in the darkening sky. Gouts of lightning spat through the bilious clouds. Warm air masses moving in, Odis thought with approval. Storm is breaking up a little. Weather was capricious; a real mach-storm like this one, despite the pull of two moons and the conjunction of another planetary mass, could break up with' rare speed with a crustal shift up north. Mtorv was moving, not merely shifting position but moving forward, darting to cover as He worked his way back up the slope. The rising wind was bothering him, Odis decided and followed obliquely. A flash of a head-beam and Odis saw that Mxirv was definitely searching among the hollows VI and crevices of the cliff. Odis climbed faster. He was in time to Hear raised (dees, echoing in an argument; but the sounds were so diffuse he could not pinpoint the direction. The rising wind added its diversion. Odis cursed softly under his breath as he jumped from crag to block, flashing his own beam in and out the darker hollows, trying to scan around to prevent Murv from slipping away unnoticed. The next thing Ke knew, Murv had emerged from a low ledge, his arms wrapped around the foamcask. There was no chance for Murv to reach his handweapon. With distinct pleasure, Odis stunned him with a full charge, neatly catching the cube as Murv folded. Keeping one hand on the cube, Odis knelt, flashing his beam into the cavern. He caught sight of the darker lump of the prostrate body. He turned it over and was reassured by a groan. Rain began to spray across his back as he crouched between the two unconscious forms. He could just leave them here; they'd both be out for a while. No. He didn't know where Murv's, boat was, and he couldn't permit the man to escape. ReRsigned, he settled down to wait. (#T don't know wHat you ex pected to find here," Okker said, his seamed face flushed with anger, "but are you satisfied now?" "I really don't understand. Investigator," Tallav put in with understandable anxiety as he picked his way across the debris. "You certainly cannot have suspected Okker here, and he is absolutely the only one permitted in the Eye." Brack was sweating from His exertions. He had pulled out every drawer, shelf and movable fixture in the rock chamber, rapped on every indh of the rock walls, trying to find a hollow; he'd geigered everything without a crackle for his pains. He didn't mind alienating Tallav or the ancient but he was furious over the fruitlessness of hissearch. He glanced at the two men, somehow now allied against him. That wouldn't do. "This is the only installation known as the Eye on Welladay, isn't it?" he demanded curtly. "What's left of it," Okker replied. "Unavoidable. I... I intercepted a message, obviously from the pirates, setting up a contact point. I caught only part of it due to, the storm's interference. 'Southern edge of the lagoon where the eye is centered.' " Brack pointed to the lagoon harbor which the single big window of the Harbormaster's' control room overlooked. "Your control room is on the southern edge of the lagoon. This place is called the Eye. What other eyes are there on this fladding planet?" Okker regarded him with a deep scowl, then slapping his thigh, burst out into a cackle. "You sure you heard 'where,' and not 'when?' " He pointed a derisive finger at the investigator as he danced about in an excess of amusement. "You fladding idiot, stop that!" "I believe I can answer you, Investigator," Tallav said, his manner stiff as he waved Okker to be silent. "Logical topical references are deceiving to the newcomer." He smiled condescendingly on the Investigator. "This is not the only lagoon on WeUaday. It is therefore possible that the message, which you say you heard imperfectly due to faulty transmission, said 'when,' not 'where.' With a temporal conjunction, I presume the contact point meant the southern edge of the Crown Lagoon, when the eye of the storm was centered on it. Really, most ingenious. With proper timing, the pirate could make contact, pick up the radioactive iodine and be off without being detected tbrougB the storm." Brack swung around towards the exit. "Let's go then!" "To Crown?" cackled Okker, reinfected with ill-timed amusement. "Not now. Eye's over Crown right now so they've made contact and the r.i. is off world. You blew it, Investigator!" Brack seemed about to explode but Okker didn't budge. Then, with a massive effort, he controlled himself and began to smile ominously. CtXJo, that's where you're wrong, Okker. There can have been no contact because I disabled a small spaceship just after I picked up the message. Got a direct hit and saw it tumbling out of control. That r.i. is still on this world, waiting to be picked up. And I intend to do just that!" "Not till the storm has cleared Crown, you aren't. Drones can't handle that kind of turbulence, not unless they go above it, and that'd be too high for non-pressurized cabins," Okker told him. "I hadn't planned to use local transport," Brack's smile broadened. "Couldn't. Ain't even a fishboat left with sound seams. And -- " Okker pointed a knobby finger at the Investigator -- "you just forget trying to make it in your space craft between now and when the rest of the storm Hits Crown. Couldn't do it on the trajectory you'd need." "If only Sharkey were back with the boat He was testing," Tallav muttered, "that could stand the trip. We have to get that r.i." Tallav turned to Okker. "Hasn't that squall lifted along .the coast enough for us to find Sharkey? Where could he be?" Okker shrugged. "That squall came up sudden. He probably had the good sense to hit for the open sea to avoid getting smashed. He doesn't like to go seaward, though," he contradicted himself, "but it won't hurt to look for him before the whales do." "Before the whales do?" Brack queried. "Like I said, the whales don't like Sharkey. I'll get a weather picture. We're clear enough to receive..." A bleep severed the rest of his sentence. "Odis to Eye, Odis to Eye: Drone-relay transmission. Proceeding Crown Lagoon at # hours. Checking out spacecraft trajectory plotted towards Crown." A second raucous bleep. "Of all the nerve," gasped Tallav, the first to recover. "Must be that ship you shot up," Okker said to Brack with more respect. "He ought not to take such risks," Tallav muttered. "Then he would be at Crown by now?" asked Brack in a tight voice, glancing up at the main chrono. "Contact that drone, Okker," Tallav ordered. "Maybe we can relay a message to Odis to search for the r.i." "Not if the eye's passed Crown," Okker grumbled but his gnarled fingers sped with unexpected agility across the communications board. "Crown's a mighty good place to hide something on... full of hollows, caverns and boulders." "Get him to search the southern edge," Brack snapped. "Yeah, that's right, isn't it," Okker said, glancing sideways at the Investigator. Another unit began to chatter and a sheet of relay paper began to extrude from a slot. "Weather relay from a satellite," Okker said and grabbed the print before Tallav or Brack could. "Hmmm. Weather's closed in again over Crown, but see here." His stubby forefinger followed the wispy leading edge of the machstorm. It's breaking up." He moved his finger to the cloud formations on the right. "And we got some of the bonuses. You want to find Sharkey, you'd better git. I'll transmit to Odis's drone. His weather looks like it'll clear 'nother couple of hours and he can look for the r.i. Can't do moer'n that now." "Be sure to tell him to search diligently for the r.i.," Tallav was saying as Brack urged him out. Another alert blasted, and Tallav hesitated, his eyes widening at the distinctive soimd. "C'mon,," Brack snapped. "A sublight message?" Tallav moved back into the eye. "Now what?" "Come!" Brack insisted. "This is Federation Cruiser knell has been received from your planet, Welladay. Coordinates Frame BE-##. Search and recover. Search and recover. D-k assigned to Mercy Ship Seginus X. Advise." "That pirate ship you shot down was a mercyboat. And it is on Crown Lagoon," Okker snapped in a hard voice. Tallav turned slowly to Brack, his face pale and shocked. "Your pirates are more ingenious than we've given them credit. Using mercy boat as a contact vessel. Very clever. We must outsmart them. Catch them redhanded. Let's go, Tallav!" And Brack pulled the stunned Planetary Administrator down the corridor. Okker stared after them, his face bleak, his eyes thoughtful. He turned back to his board, then, and began to broadcast a message for Odis's drone to transmit. Then he warmed up the sublight generator. If he was right, Tallav wouldn't scream at the power use. And if he wasn't -- let him scream. C  T'm glad it wasn't you, Murv," A odis shouted, trying to make himself heard above the storm. Murv nodded, grinning at Shahanna, who was xmselfconsciously taping her orders back to her bare ribs. A bit heavy-boned, Murv thought, but no more flesK on them than was needed to make her a soft handful. "Who is it?" Even with Odis's lips tickling his ear, Murv could barely hear above the keening wind. He shrugged, then put his mouth to Odis's ear. "Someone steal a fishboat, sneak out under cover of the squall at Shoulder? He Had to repeat it twice before Odis caught all the sentence. "Not past Okker. Only two boats seaworthy, anyhow. No parts!" "Okker might be in it!" Odis stared at Murv for a long moment, then shook his head vehemently, denying that possibility. So Murv shrugged and patted the cube of r.i. significantly. Odis grinned. Shahanna prodded Murv's possessive hand and jerked her thumb backward towards fierself, rubbing the place where her orders for a top-priority requisitioned from Federation for r.i. were taped. SHie emphatically pantomimed the quantity of r.i. needed. Odis continued to nod and patted her hand reassuringly. She glared at Murv who just grinned back with sheer deviltry in his eyes. When she realized he wouldn't give her the satisfaction of admowlecment, she reached across and gripped Odis firmly on the shoulder in an ostentatious gesture of friendliness. She almost wished Murv had been the pirate, instead of the agent. She wondered if the i.d. plate, uncounterfdtable evitence of his authenticity, ever ached the arm-bore in which it had been implanted. He didn't have to wallop her so hard when he snatched the r.i. Well, she mused, he had acted within the scope of the information he possessed at that time. Jxist as Odis had when he knocked Murv out. She was sorry, though, she couldn't describe the fisHman who had thrown the cube at her feet. She'd had the most fleeting impression of him but she was sure she'd recognize him. However, that time was long off, judging by the siren winds. Shahaiuia assembled herself into as comfortable a position as she could and dosed her eyes, to pick up her rest where Murv's! entry had interrupted it. #There's something over to starboard," Brack said, raising his eyes from the screen to squint through the plasglas snout bubble of the drone. Tallav flipped up the call switch. "Must be Odis. We're halfway to Crown. Tallav calling fishboat. Tallav here. Fishboat. Answer." "P.A.? You're in the ship?" Surprise and relief colored the voices of the respondent. "Sharkey? What are you doing midocean?" "Between the storms and the whales, I'm lucky to be anywhere!" the man snapped. "You don't see them on your screen, do you?" "We've spent hours scanning the coast for you," Tallav interrupted', angry with relief at finding his mechanical genius. "You've the only seaworthy boat and the Inversigator and I -- " "Investigator?" Sharkey's voice was sharp. Brack elbowed Tallav back from the speaker. "Brack here. I have reason to believe that the pirated r.i. is still on this Crown Lagoon the P.A. has been telling me about. I intercepted a message arranging a contact point on the southern shore of a lagoon, only reception was faulty and I missed the entire message. Do you read me?" "Yeah, I read you. Investigator Brack." "Good. Now, can that fishboat of yours make it back to Crown Lagoon? You realize, of course, that we must pick up the r.i. before the pirate can retrieve it. Another fishman, named Odis, is presently believed to be in the vicinity of the Lagoon." "Odis, but..." "Can your fishboat accompany us?" "Yeah, if you can keep those fardling whales off my back." "We cannot permit that r.i. to fall into the wrong hands, now can we?" Brack cut across Sharkey's complaints, more threatening than suggesting, Tallav thought "No, we can't," Sharkey agreed flatly. "Good man. Now, how fast can that fishboat go?" "Long as those squalls don't hit us, as fast as that airbubble you are in." And, as they watched, they could see the fishboat rise slightly from the water on its hydrofoils, and take off in a plume of sprayed water that arrowed northeast by east. Before Brack could speak, Tallav banked the drone and poured on power to follow. ttVould they send another Investigator?" Odis asked Murv, when Okker's heldtransmission from the drone was completed. Murv shrugged, grimacing. "It's possible. This has taken a lot longer than predicted. And, with the credit embargo and no ships touching down at Shoulder, I haven't been able to send in a report. They might think I'd been drowned here. Now, with Shahanna to identify the Welladan contact, we can finish it up in no time. First we've got to get this safely to Shoulder." He patted the r.i. cube. "The traitor is Sharkey," Odis said gloomily. Murv laughed. "I'm not sure of anything. Remember, I thought it was you and you thought it was me, and we both suspected Shahanna of being the pirate." "Yes, but your Okker said Sharkey was still missing," Shahanna reminded the men, "and when he'd last heard from the P.A., they'd given him up for lost and were heading here." "Try Okker again, direct, Odis," Murv urged, glancing up at the clearing skies. "Another squall between here and Shoulder," Odis reported after several minutes of fruitless calling. "This planet's fardling weather is... is... " Murv broke off. "Don't mind me," Shahanna suggested with a grin, "but ought we not leave here while we have a chance?" she added, pointing to the fringe of dark clouds on the western horizon. "Okay. I'll check my boat," Murv said. "I'll wrastle this down the hill again," Shahanna volunteered sighing deeply. "I'll see if there's anything left of my ship, but I doubt it," Odis said with sincere resignation, starting south down the rocks. "I can give you a hand part of the way," Murv offered, grinning at Shahanna. "If you think you can keep up with me," she grinned back. ttOharkey! The cube's on the rocks on the lagoon shore. Just where the contact said it would be!" Brack roared through the speaker. "Oh, oh," Tallav gasped feebly. "However did it survive the storm, unprotected like that!" "You're seeing things. Brack!" Sharkey roared back. "You're seeing things, I tell you." "Like your whales, I'm seeing things, you fladding fool. It's clearly visible. Are you through' that passage yet?" "How'n hell could I be beaming to you if I weren't? I'm surfacing!" "We're landing," Brack countered, warningly. "I'm not sure I can land on that," Tallav squeaked, unable to see any likely surface on the tumbled rockscape. "You'd better. I don't think I altogether trust this chief engineer of yours," Brack ground out between clenched' teeth, his eyes never leaving the cube, white against the black lava on which it so temptingly sat. "In fact, I find it definitely suspicious that he knew such a convenient channel into this Lagoon which you, as planetary administrator, didn't know existed." "Yes, but... how could he possibly... I mean..." "There's a flat space big enough for this thing." "It'd really be so much easier for Sharkey. And after all -- " "Land." "Good heavens, he's here already," Tallav exclaimed as he set the drone down on the flattopped slab scarcely larger than the drone's landing feet. "What do you mean?" Brack followed Tallav's gesticulations and saw the figure emerging from the water, heading towards the cube. "How'dya get out of this thing?" he demanded, fumbling with his tunic. Tallav reached across him and flipped up the hatch release. Brack, his eyes on the figure, suddenly froze. "That's not Sharkey!" Tallav looked. "No, it isn't,, is it? But who... And..." Tallav broke off, staring at the Investigator. "How would you know what Sharkey looks like?" "Get out, Tallav," Brack ordered and turned the handweapon on the startled man. As the two men emerged from the drone, the figure on the shore had reached for the cube and grabbed it up, starting off, up the slopes with more speed than either observer thought possible. "Halt!" Brack shouted and lobbed off a shot after the fleeing figure. A fishboat broke surface, its hatch flipping open for the flying exit of a man. He also began to shoot, three short cracks splitting rocks just ahead of the fugitive. The man turned and began to descend as fast as he had climbed, now in the direction of the fishboat, obliquely away from the men by the drone. "You see," Brack shouted at Tallav, "there's the pirate! We must intercept." 'allav's previous doubts were swept aside by the urgency in Brack's voice, and he didn't hesitate to follow the man down the tortuous escarpment to the beach. Brack paused to whip a few shots to slow the pirate, but he was closing the distance to the fishboat faster than they could jump down the rocks. "Be careful of the r.i.," jabbered Tallav as the pirate used it as a shield. The man flung the cube into the water and dove after it, pushing it ahead of him towards the fishboat, urged on by Sharkey who was running down the ventral fin to assist But, as Shahanna, winded and half-blinded with watery eyes, grabbed the shock-webbing for a final heave to the waiting man she got her first look at his face. "You're not Murv. You're..." and she grabbed the cube back, frantically kicking out and away from the fishboat. "Give me that or I'll blow you out of the water," Sharkey snarled. "Shoot and you'll hit the r.i." Shots whistled over Shahanna's head, and Sharkey backed behind the flaring dorsal fin. Shahanna heaved away from the fishboat to tread water halfway between both contenders, using the buoyant cube as a head shield. "I'm Tallav, Planetary Administrator of WeUaday," the shorter of the two men on the shore yelled at her. "Come ashore. If you turn yourself in, I promise you immunity." Shahanna felt intense relief. They'd probably mistaken her for the pirate that's why they'd shot at her. She struck out to the beach. Tallav jumped about in the shallows, splashing water in her face as he vacillated between grabbing the r.i. and her hand until she shook him off. "I'm not a pirate. I'm from Seginus. My ship..." "You survived?" gasped Tallav. "We got the d-k relayed from Fleet." "Your pirate shot my engine away," Shahanna began as Brack joined them, lobbing another shot at Sharkey trapped behind the dorsal fin of the bobbing fishboat. "Investigator Brack mistook you for a pirate," Tallav explained nervously, "Why didn't you identify?" "I never had the chance," Shahanna protested. "I was checking coordinates..." she trailed off at the look on Tallav's face. She whirled to see that Brack's weapon was trained on them. "I'll take that r.i., now," Brack said, smiling slightly. He grabbed it by the shock webbing, carefully stepping backwards, up the rocks, his gun pointed midway between Shahanna and Tallav, and Sharkey. S everal things happened at once: whoshing sounds and enormous splashings from the Lagoon and a whining whistle above. Shahanna launched herself towards tKe rocks, Ker body using every bit of advantage from muscles trained on a heavier-gravity planet as she leaped towards Brack. He could not keep track of three attacks at once, and his shots went wHd. Shahanna ripped the r.i. from his hand, rolling sideways and down, ripping her suit against the jagged rocks, but managing to scramble away with the cube. When she came to rest against a huge black fist of a rock, 'she dazedly saw Sharkey running up the spine of his fishboat, towards the hatch. She heard the despairing scream as she watched half a dozen fishboats close in on him. He was tumbled into the water to be ground against the converging hulls. A bolt lanced past her ear apd she wrenched around, trying to put the rockfist between her and Brack. Somewhere Tallav was shrieking. "They've got him. They got him. He's getting away. Stop him!" Abruptly the sounds of struggle, aquatic and missile, ended and Tallav's exhortations ceased. Battered and shaking with pain, Shahanna raised herself up. There was Brack, flung across the rocks just below the drone. Odis was climbing down, hand over hand on the line which Shahanna could see had tangled Brack's feet and brought him down. In the Lagoon its roiled waters lapping around Tallav's knees, only two fishboats remained: one, unbelievably, lay sideways on the rocks, its belly barnacle-covered, burping bubbles that glistened in the sun. The second fishboat was cruising slowly in to shore. With a sigh, Shahanna sagged down and laid her scratched cheek against the cool cube. CtT really don't credit what I saw," Tallav insisted as he watched Mmv and Odis bandage the Seginan girl. "Those whales... just mobbed him." "Then how could he get close enough to a whale to tap 'em?" Murv asked with imderstandable exasperation. "I think I know," Odis said after a long reflective pause. "Okker claims the whales got to know the sound of Sharkey's fishboat engine when he was still a fishman. When he couldn't get a reasonable quota of rj., he got grounded. With no money, he'd no hope of lifting from Welladay so he took over maintenance." "Best mechanic we ever had," Tallav sighed, worrying already about the wage he'd have to pay for a new one. "Yes, he was a crack mechanic all right," Odis agreed. "Any fishboat Sharkey overhauled was as good as new. And he tested them himself!" "Of course!" Murv exclaimed, "and every time lie tested a boat, fie couM move in on a whale whicfi wouldn't recognize that engiae. No wonder we had sucfi trouble getting any school to trust us." Odis nodded slowly. "He's been the blackmarket source of r.i. for a long time, then," Murv went on. "Federation had been aware of a small supply trickling out long before you lodged a piracy complaint." "Then Sharkey got greedy," Odis murmured, looking over at the stranded fishboat. "But how could he have hidden sucfi a quantity as this?" Tallav demanded, pointing at the big cube. "You searclied witfi a counter, Tallav, even in the maintenance dock. That's wfiere we keep those shipping cubes, so Sharkesr's hiding place would have registered chatter anyhow. And then, your pet mechanic was always working so hard to keep us afloat, long hours servicing boats, giving them test runs in all kinds of weather to be sure they were storm-proof..." Murv's mocking tone trailed off. "Speaking of storms," Odis said, gesturing slqnvard. "This fardling planet and its fladding storms!" Mxirv growled. "I've got to get the r.i. to Seginus," Shahanna said in a soft urgent voice struggling to rise. "We will," Murv griimed at fier, "soon as we fix you up at Shoulder." "But my ship's..." and she looked up the rockscape significantly. "Brack won't be requiring the ship he came in," Murv reminded her. "Now wait a minute, Murv," Tallav ordered peevishly. "Now wait a minute, Tallav," Murv mocked film, "Brack blew up her metcy ship," and he stressed the word pointedly, "and considering her invaluable assistance today, it's the least Welladay can do." "Oh yes, well, in that case," Tallav subsided. "Now, you take tfie r.i. back to Shoulder Blade in your drone. I'll take Shafiaima in Odk's and..." I'm left witfi your fishboat?" Odis asked, slightly amused. "My friend, kindly remember that's the one sliipsfiape fishboat left on this wet and watery world. And we all know who's the best fishman on Welladay!" Odis threw back fiis head and laughed. "Yes, indeed, Odis, you be careful with it," Tallav added, frowning worriedly. By the time Odis find clambered onto the fishboat, the two drones fiad taken off and were circling above Eim. He tapped on tbe outboard panel release and plotted a course acros? tEe wide Lagoon. Tfie drones waggled a farewell as tEey wfiistled over film. Odis responded briefly and then began to read tKe cfiristma? tree's gauges. A man Had to keep an eye on tKe weatKer on Welladay. To Celebrate If's Third Straight "Hugo" As World's Best Science-Fiction Magazine If Presents an All-Star Hugo Winners Issue:  Roger Zelazny  Harlan Ellison  George H. Scithers  Fritz Leiber  Ted White  Philip Jos Farmer  Anne McCaffrey And a cover by  Jack Gaughan Don't miss this special issue with stories and artwork by the men and women who have received science fiction's top award for merit -- get your March issue of f today! m for your Tn June of last year, you'll re-.Imember, there was a great howl in certain quarters about Icarus. The Icarus in question was not the mytholocal charac- ter, but Minor Planet ##. InAlabama, Georgia and California there were special prayer meetings asking for tKe safe passage of the small astronomical t body. About # California hippies, of a more skeptical turn of mind, went to Boulder, Colorado, in caravans of flower-painted Volkswagen buses, convinced that I Icarus would hit and that the shock would detach California from the continait and make it slide into the sea. It must have been about the forty-ninth time since the time of Christ that the end of the world had been predicted -- these predictions average three per century -- and as was the case forty-eight times before the world did not come to an end. Instead Icarus passed on June #, # at the rather safe distime we have radar tracking to prove it. It was the first time that radar was used on a small body in space; the diameter of Icarus is about one-half mile. The tracking was done by the Goldstone station of the Deep Space Network in the MohaveDesert, An #-foot dish beamed  the radar waves at Icarus; the neighboring #-foot dish served as the receiver. The problem of tracking ,Icarus by radar was similar in difficulty to tracking a silver dollar in orbit around the earth # miles from sea level. At the time the Goldstone radars did their work, just # years had gone by since a trace on a photographic plate had received the designation # M A. The designation, given in accordance with international astronomical usage, states that it was the first (A) planetoid discovery made during the second half of June (M) in that year. The actual date was June #; the telescope had been aimed at the vicinity of the star Antares, and the exposure had been made by the late Dr. Walter Baade. It so happened that Dr. Baade's vacation was to begin the next day, so Drs. Seth B. Nicholson and Robert S. Richardson took over direction of the photographic tracking and should be considered as co-discoverers. I The first orbit calculation gave mean distance of Mars from the sun. Perihelion was then calcuthe sun, well inside the orbit of Mercury. But the # perihelion passage, on May #, took place sun. Whether the aphelion aca little farther out is not yet known. The orbital period is # days, which has the result that a close "fly-by" like that of # will take place every # years. A fter its discovery in # the main question was whether Icarus would be "rediscovered" -- that is whether it would be found again. As I know from conversations, the layman is a bit surprised that this should be a question at all. Astronomers, saddened by experience, know better. Here is a short list of planetoids with orbits similar to that of Icarus; and all with diameters of one mile or less ; Of these, Apollo, Adonis and Hermes are "lost;" they were seen, or rather photographed, on one occasion only. Another planetoid with a similar orbit received the name Geographos -- it also seems to be lost. But the case of Icarus was a bit more auspicious. It was discovered first by Palomar Observatory in #, re-observed by Radcliffe Observatory in # and in # and, during the latter year, by the observatory at the Cape of Good Hope and the Bloemfontein Observatory. In. , # Radcliffe Observatory sei cured more photographs and did so again in #. These successive observations indicated that the orbit, as re-calculated in # by Dr. Samuel Herrick, was quite close to reality. The difficulties were mainly due to the small size of the object. The trouble with orbital diagrams as they are published innewspapers is that they are flatI tened out and show a planetoid like Icarus crossing the orbit of the earth at two points like railroad tracks. It needs a three-dimensional diagram to show that Icarus and the earth are not on a collision course. The planetoid has its aphelion far "below" the Orbital Period Name Discoverer (Years) (#)-Amor Delporte, # Apollo (#HA) Reinmuth #I Adonis (#CA) Delporte, # Hermes (#UB) Reinmuth, # Baade, # Minimum Length Distance Inclination Eccenof Mafor from Earth to Ecliptic tricity Axis (A.U.) (Mill.miles) (Years) # # # #.# #J# # #J #".# # # # r.# # # # S # # # #" ecliptic (the plane of the earth's orbit) and then climbs up, in a manner of speaking. When it reaches the ecliptic it is already inside the orbit of Mercury. Then it goes through its perhelion high "above" the ecliptic. It is only on its return journey back to its aphelion that is pierces the ecliptic near the orbit of earth; it never actually crosses the earth's orbit. As long as Icarus follows this orbit, a collision is plainly impossible. The earth then could only be endangered if the orbit of Icarus were changed in such a way that its descending leg actually passed through the earth's orbit An orbital change could be brought about only by a perturbation caused by the gravitational field of one of the major planets or else by a collision in the asteroid belt when Icarus is near its aphelion. Both' possibilities are unlikely because of the position of the orbit The high inclination of # of arc puts Icarus so far below the asteroid belt when it it at aphelion that it is definitely in a region where there are only a few strays from the main belt in evidence. And the inclination of the orbit also sees to it that Icarus never comes close to any of the larger planets, except our own planet. A few weeks before the now historic fly-by, a member ol the British House of Commons officially asked the govemmenl for "assurance that there would be no collision." I do not know what answer -- if any -- was given, but the nervous M. P. might have been told that even in space there is something resembling the survival of the fittest. Mars, as we now know, is heavily marked with ringwalls caused by the impacts of bodies that may be classified as either very large meteorites or very small asteroids. We all know what the face of the moon is like and the earth also received its share. A total of # large' (f.e., more than half a mile in diameter) impact craters are now identified as such and more than a dozen others are under suspicion. Of the large impact craters, the youngest is Barringer Crater in Arizona with an estimated age of # years. Most of them are many is an interesting fact that the biggest impact craters are also the oldest. The two largest in the Old World are the Vredefort Ring in South Africa with a diameter of at least # miles and RicHat in Mauritania with a diameter of about # miles. The Vredefort Ring was formed during the Cambrian Period, about # million years ago. The age of the Richat crater has not yet been determined but it is at least as old as Vredefort. In the western hemisphere the largest are the two Clearwater Lakes (# and # miles) and Manicouagan Lake (# miles), all three in Quebec. The so-called Sudbury Structure in Ontorio, of irregular shape and about # miles in length, is also of meteoritic origin. All four were formed before the Cambrian Period began and their minimum age is, The implication of all this is that all the planetoids which once were in collision courses have ended their careers in the past. (Those still orbiting the sim are the ones that are not on collision courses. Of course some smaller ones, presumably more numerous at any time, are still in collision orbits. Eastern Siberia was struck by about # tons of meteoritic iron on February #, #, while another impact (believed to have been a very small comet) took place in Central Siberia on June #, #. T he simple question of what happens when a meteorite strikes the ground does not have a simple or even a single answer. There are enormous variations and they depend on two factors. The nature of the meteorite, stony or iron, Kas nothing to do with it; the two factors are the mass of the meteorite and its impact velocity. Of course a falling mass of two tons will be different from a falling mass of two pounds, but the impact velocity is far more important. As everybody has learned in high school at one time, the kinetic energy of a moving body equals one half of its mass multiplied by the square of its velocity. Therefore, what happens on impact is mainly the result of the velocity involved. Take the case of the famous Cape York (Greenland) meteorites, the largest of which, named Ahnighito, weighs # pounds. It was foimd by Commander Robert Edwin Peary, resting on a gravelly plain with rather hard ground. Since it had not been shattered on impact, the circumstances of its fall could be reconstructed as follows: Ahnighito and the other meteorites of that fall must have entered the atmosphere more or less parallel to the ground, like a re-entering artificial satellite. Somewhat slowed down by air resistance, it still moved nearly horizontally just before impact. The season must have been winter, with a thick snow cover at the impact site. If the meteorite moves with equal "slowness" but impacts on ordinary soil, it will shatter and just dig a hole in the ground. If the impact velocity is high, several miles per second, and the mass large, say more than twenty tons, we'll have a crater-forming impact, especially if the ground is bedrock with only a thin overburden of soil and sand. The enormous amoimt of kinetic energy shatters the rock of the ground as well as the impacting meteorite. The meteorite, in the process of shattering, will penetrate to a certain depth before the heat generated by the impact can make itself felt. By vaporization of part of the material a cloud of hot expanding gas is produced which acts just like the gases from an explosion. The The Process of Crater Formation. #. A fraction of a second before impact #. A fraction of a second after impact #. Eruption of the explosion cloud #. Two hours after impact; the dotted line indicates the original surface V    # force of the expanding gas acts in all directions, or rather it tries to do so. It cannot act too far downward, because the rock layer is, for practical purposes, of infinite thickness. It cannot act upward, because the explosion cloud expands faster than the speed of sound. So the atmosphere acts for a short time as a very heavy lid. Hence the force is acting mainly horizontally, pushing the top layers of the impact site outward in all directions from the center. More rock is broken up in the process and the rock layers around the rim, where the force is now too weak to break them, are tilted up. ' ' confined to the debris-filled hole of its own making, has calmed down to the point that its rate of expansion is no longer greater than the speed of sound, the atmosphere lid is lifted. Now the explosion acts upward, carrying a large amount of the debris with it. Many of the larger pieces of debris both rock and meteorite fragments, are thrown from the hole like projectiles, falling around the crater within a radius of a few miles. This is the reason why one usually finds more meteoritic material in the vicinity of a meteorite crater than in it. A large amoimt of the shatter debris then falls back into the crater so that it is less deep when everything is over. The foregoing description assumes that the impact takes place on solid rock; if the meteorite should fall on a volcanic area there will be secondary events, volcanic activity for which the shock of the impact acted as the trigger. Large flows of magma will take place, obscuring the original impact crater. The presence of other impact indicators -- so-called shatter cones, caused by the impact shockwave in the ground -- proves that there was an impact. Flows of volcanic material obscured most of the other features T he chain of events that produced the Sudbury Structure caimot be unique and the maria of the moon, the dark spots visible to the naked eye. Have been under suspicion for a long time. The well-known lunar craters like Tycho, Copernicus and Kepler are tical impact craters in solid ground, surrounded by small "secondaries" resulting from the larger pieces thrown out in the process of crater formation. Once impact craters on earth had been recognized, these lunar craters no longer presented any problems. But the large and generally smooth mare plains were more mysterious by far. The most convincing (but not T# then provable) explanation operated with a two-stage process. The first stage was a major impact of a planetoid, probably much larger than Icarus. The lunar crust was assumed to Have been thin at the time so that the planetoid broke through the crust as an artillery shell will smash through the ice of a frozen lake. Then an enormous lava flow welled up through the Hole, flooding the surroundings and covering up or melting down all then existing surface features. This explanation, incidentally, was evolved before the Sudbury Structure was investigated. The rather important difference was that Sudbury is on earth and even in an easily accessible place, while the moon's maria are far away. And even if one thought of astronauts landing on one of the maria, the astronauts would only be able to investigate the surface. They might say that it is indeed old lava, but that still would not be a clue to the reason for the lava flow. Now, however, a confirmation has come from an entirely different and unexpected source. During the years # and # five Lunar Orbiters were put into orbits around the moon. The main purpose of these missions was to photograph the lunar surface in detail, both nearside and farside. More frigoris Mare Imbriutn More serenitatis More  ironqui Hi tolls More crisium procellorum Sinus oestuum SiS.medii More foecunditatls Mare nectoris More humorum Mare nubium Sketchmap of the dark areas of the nearside of the moon, with crosses marking the location of six of the heavy masses. The seventh is located just beyond the rim of this sketch and is the only one that can be said to be located on the farside. Tfien tfie orbit of Orbiter ## was analyzed carefully, presumably to find out whether our moon Has a faint equatorial bulge. Lunar Orbiter ## was in a polar orbit around the moon but the data from the orbit of the ## could be compared witK data from the orbit of Lunar Orbiter ## that had orbited the moon over its equator. The data agreed and we now know that there are seven heavy masses below the surface of the nearside. (See: map.) 'The dark maria of the moon can be grouped by appearance as follows: Oceanus procelnubium and Mare friris Have irregular shapes. The others: Mare imbrium, Mare serenitatis, Mare crisium, Mare nectarisi and Mare humorum Have regular, that is to say roughly circular, outlines. The Heavy masses were discovered in, or rather tinder, the five circular maria. Another one is in the area of Sinus medii, a dark area in tfie center of the Here is music composed on computer and transducers, ranging from computer-played versions of Christmas carols and rounds to the complex sounds that offer a new dimension in musicology. Composers include Dr. John R. Pierce, Dr., M. V. Mathews, David Lewin, James Tenny, etc, etc. # selections on a #-inch, high-fidelity, long-playing record produced by Decca. A "must" for your record library and a conversation piece for all occasions. Priced S.#S postpaid -- send in the coupon today. --  --  -- I ! Galaxy Publishing Corp.  #I Hudson Street,  I New York City # ' ' Yes, send me my #-inch hi-fi  # record of Music from Mathematics  I right away. I enclose check or J I money order of # S.  I Name  I Address I I Gty  State Zip Code...  i (Offer good in U. S. A. Only)  nearside, and the seventh under the Mare orientale. The last named can be seen from earth only as a dark smudge at the rim of the nearside; the Orbiter protographs revealed it to be a magnificent circular structure. Well, here we have a case of a theory that has been nicely confirmed by evidence that was discovered after the theory had been advanced. Of course the scientists who examined the data (P. M. Muller and W. L. Sjogren of the Jet Propulsion Laboratory in Pasadena) wondered just how large these heavy masses were. Since the orbital data cannot tell how deeply they are buried, an assumption had to be made, namely a depth of # miles below the surface. Under this assumption the mass under the Mate imbrium, if it consists essentially of iron, would be a sphere # miles in diameter. This is the size of a medium-large planetoid, far bigger than those that are known to have crossed the earth's orbit. And the former planetoids that produced the circular maria must have impacted the moon a long time ago, possibly at the same time that others of their kind caused the Vredefort Ring and the Sudbury None saw the woman with Dr. Ain. Most had never seen her before... Tr. Ain was recognized on tKe OmahaChicago flight. A biologist colleague saw him in an aisle seat while coming back from the toilet. Five years before, this man had been jealous of Ain's huge grants. Now he nodded coldly and was surprised at the intensity of Ain's response. If he had not had the flu like everyone else that autumn, he would have turned back to speak with Ain, but he shuffled on to his seat. The stewardess handing out coats after they landed remembered Ain too: a tall, thin, nondescript man with rusty hair. He held up the line, staring at Ker; and since he already Had His raincoat with' him, she decided it was some kooky kind of pass and waved him on. They both saw Ain shamble off into the airport smog, apparently alone. Despite the big Civil Defense signs, O'Hare was late getting underground. Neither of them saw the woman. The wounded, dying woman. Nobody recalled him on the flight to New York, but the # :# jet carried an Ames on the checklist, which was thought to be a misspelling of Ain. It was. The plane had circled for an hour while Ain watched the smoky seaboard monotonously tilt, straighten, and tilt again. The woman was"weaker now. She coughed, picking weakly at the scabs on her face that were halfhidden behind her hair. Her hair, Ain saw, that great hair which had been so splendid, was drabbed and thinning. He looked to seaward, willing himself to think of cold, clean breakers. On the horizon he saw a vast spreading black rug. Somewhere a tanker had opened its vents. The woman coughed again. Ain closed his eyes. It was the dead time of afternoon. He was picked, up next while to Glasgow. Kennedy-Underground was a boiling stew of people breathing each other's reek, the air-conditioning unequal to the hot September evening. The check-in line swayed and sweated, staring dully at the newscast. Save the last Green Mansions -- a conservation group was protesting the defoliation and drainage of the Amazon basin. Several people recalled the beautifully colored shots of the new clean bomb. The line squeezed together to let a band of uniformed men go by. They were wearing buttons inscribed: Who's Afraid? That was when a woman noticed Ain. He was holding a newssheet and she heard it rattling in his hand. Her family hadn't caught the flu, so she looked at him sharply. Sure enough, his forehead was sweaty. She herded her kids to the side away from Ain. He was using Instac throat spray, she remembered. She did not think much of Instac; her family used Kleer. While she was looking at him, Ain suddenly thrust his head down and stared in her face, with the spray still floating above him. That made her mad. Such inconsiderateness! She turned her back. She did not recall him talking to any woman, but she perked up her ears when the clerk read off Ain's destination. Moscow! The clerk recalled that too, with disapproval. Ain checked in alone, he reported. No woman had been ticketed for Moscow, but it would have been easy enough to split up the tickets. By that time they were sure she was with him. A in's flight went via Iceland with an hour's delay at Kevlavik. Ain walked over to the airport park, breathing gratefully the sea-filled air. Every so often he shuddered. Under the whine of bull-dozers, the sea could be heard running its huge paws up and down the keyboard of the land. In the little park were yellowed birches, and a flock of wheateaters foraged by the path. Next month they would be in North Africa. Two thousand miles of tiny wing-beats, Ain thought. He threw them some crumbs from a packet in His pocket. The woman seemed stronger here. She was panting in the sea air, her large eyes fixed on Ain. He saw that the birches were as gold as those where he Had first seen her, the day his life began. Squatting down to watch a shrewmouse, he Had been, when he caught the falling ripple of green and recognized the shocking naked girl-flesH, creamy, pink-tipped among the golden bracken, coming towards him. Yoimg Ain Held his breath under stress, his nose on the sweet moss and his heart going crash -- crash -- and then he was staring at the outrageous fall of that hair down Her narrow back, watching it dance aroxmd Her heart-shaped buttocks while the shrewmouse ran over His paralyzed hand. The lake was utterly still, dusty silver under the misty sky, and sHe made no more than a muskrat's ripple to rock the floating golden leaves. The silence closed back, the trees burning silent like torches where the naked girl Had walked the wild wood, and Ain's eye's were shining. For a time He believed He Had seen an Oread. Ain was last on board for the Glasgow leg. The stewardess recalled dimly that He Had stayed awake. SHe could not identify the woman there were a lot of women on board. And babies. Her passenger list Had Had several errors. At Glasgow airport a waiter remembered that a man like Ain Had called for Scottish oatmeal, and eaten two bowls, although of course it wasn't really oatmeal. A young mother with a pram saw him tossing crumbs to the birds. desk, he was Hailed by a Glasgow professor wHo was going to the same conference at Moscow, This man Had been one of Ain's teachers. It was now known that Ain Had done His postgraduate work in Europe. THey chatted all the way across the NortK Sea. "I wondered about that," the professor said later. " 'Why have you come round about?' " I asked him. He told me the direct flights were booked up. (This was found to be untrue; Ain deliberately avoided going to Moscow apparently as an amateurish attempt to avoid attention. 'he professor spoke with relish of Ain's work. stubborn, too, very stubborn. It was as though a concept -- often, the simplest relation, mind you -- would stop him in his tracks, fascinate him, so he would hunt all 'round it instead of going on to the next thing, as a more docile mind would. Truthfully, I wondered at first if he could be just a bit thick. But you recall who it was said that the capacity for wonder at matters of common acceptance occurs in the superior mind? And of course, so it proved when he shook us all up over that enzyme coding business. A pity your government took him away from his line, there... No, he said nothing of this, I say it to you, young man. We spoke in fact largely of my work. I was surprised to fmd he'd kept up. He asked me what my sentiments about it were, which surprised me again... Now, understand, I'd not seen the man for five years, but he seemed -- well, perhaps just tired, as who is not? I'm sure he was glad to have a change; he jumped out for a legstretch wherever we came down. Oslo, even at Bonn. Oh yes, he did feed the birds, but that was nothing new for Ain... His social life when I knew him? Radical causes? Young man. I've said what I've said because of who it was that introduced you, but I'll have you know it is an impertinence in you to think ill of Charles Ain, or that he could do a harmful deed... Good evening." The professor said nothing of the woman in Ain's life. Nor could he have, although Ain had been much with her in the university time. No one had seen how he was obsessed with the miracle, the wealth of that body... her inexhaustibility. They met privately at his every spare moment, sometimes even in public, pretending to be casual strangers under his friends' noses, pointing out a pleasing view to each other, gravely formal. And later -- what doubled intensity of love! He revelled in her, possesed her and searched over every atom of her -- the sweetest springs and shadowed places and the white rounded glory in the moonlight -- finding always more, always new ways to never-failing delights. The danger of her frailty was far off then in the rush of birdsongs and the springing leverets of the meadow. On dark days she might cough a bit, but so did he. In those years he had had no thought to the urgent study of disease... A t the Moscow conference nearly everyone noticed Ain at some point or another, which was to be expected in view of his professional stature. Ain was late in; a day's reports were over, and his was to be on the third and last. It was a small highcalibre meeting. Many people spoke with Ain, and several sat with him at meals. No one was surprised that He spoke little, since he was a retiring man except on a few memorable occasions of hot argument. He did strike some of his friends as a bit tired and jerky. An Indian molecular engineer who saw him with the throat spray kidded him about bringing over Asian flu. A Swedish colleague recalled that Ain had been called away to the transAtlantic phone at lunch; and when He returned Ain had volunteered the information that something had turned upi missing in his home lab. There was another joke, and Ain said cheerfully, "Oh yes, quite active." At that point one of the Chicom biologists swung into his daily propaganda chore about bacteriological warfare and accused Ain of manufacturing biotic weapons. Ain took the wind out of his sails by saying: "You're perfectly right." By tacit consent, there was very little talk about military applications, industrial dusting, or subjects of that type. And nobody recalled seeing Ain with any woman other than old Madame Vialche, who could scarcely have played Mata Hari. Ain's own speech was bad, even for him. He always had a poor public voice, but his ideas were usually expressed with the lucidity so typical of the first-rate original mind. Ths time he seemed muddled, with little new to say. His audience excused this as the muffling effects of security. He then got somehow into a tangled point about the course of evolution in which he seemed to be trying to show that something was very wrong indeed. When he wound up with a reference to Hudson's bell bird "singing for a later race," several listeners wondered if he were drunk. 'he big security break came right at the end, when he I suddenly began to describe the methods he had used to mutate and redesign a leukemia virus. He explained the procedure with admirable clarity in four sentences and paused. Then he said other sentences about the effects of the mutated strain. It was maximal only on the higher primates, he said; recovery rate among the lower mammals and other orders was close to #. As to vectors, he went on, any warm-blooded animal served. In addition, the virus retained viability in most environmental media and performed very well airborne. Contagion rate was of course extremely high. Almost off-hand, he added that no test primate or accidentally exposed human had survived beyond the twenty-second day. These words fell into a silence broken only by the running feet of a Chicom delegate making for tKe door. Then a gilt chair went over as an American bolted after him. Ain seemed unaware that his audience was in a state of unbelieving paralysis. It had all come so fast. A man who had been blowing his nose was staring popeyed' around his handkerchief. Another who had been lighting a pipe grunted as his fingers singed. Two men chatting by the door had missed his words entirely, and their laughter ehimed into a dead silence in which echoed Ain's words: " -- y really no point in attempting." Later they found he had been explaining that the virus utilized the body's own immimomechanisms, and so defense was by definition hopeless. That was all. Ain looked around vaguely for questions and then started down the aisle. By the time he got to the door, people were swarming after him. He wheeled about and said rather crossly, "Yes, of course it is very wrong. I told you that. Ve are all wrong. Now it's over." An hour later they foxmd Ke had gone, having apparently reserved a Sinair flight to Karachi. Our security men caught up 'with him at Hong Kong. By then He seemed really very ill, and went with them peacefully. They started back to the States via Hawaii. His captors were civilized types; they saw lie was gentle and treated him accordingly. They took him out handcuffed for a stroll at Osaka. He had no weapons or drugs on him, and they let him feed his crumbs to the binis, and listened with interest to his account of the migration routes of the common brown sandpiper. He was very hoarse. At that point, he was wanted only for the security thing. There was no question of a woman at all. H e dozed most of the way to the islands: but when they came in sight, he pressed to the window and began to mutter. The security man behind him got the first inkling that there was a woman in it, and turned on His recorder. "... blue, blue and green until you see the scabs. Oh my girl! Oh beautiful, you won't die. I won't let you die. I tell you, my girl, it's all over now, hold on, it's over... Lustrous eyes, look at me, let me see you now alive my girl. Oh great queen, my sweet body, my girl, have I saved you? Oh terrible to know, and noble -- Chaos' girl green-robed and blue, in golden light... the thrown and spinning ball of life against black space. Have I saved you?" On the last leg, he was obviously feverish. "She may Have tricked me, you know, Ke said confidentially to tiie government man. "You have to be prepared for that, of course. I know her!" He chuckled confidentially. "She's no small thing. But wring your Heart out -- " Coming over San Francisco, He was merry. "Don't you know tHe otters will go back in tHere? I'm certain of it. That fill won't last, there'll be a bay there again." They got him on a stretcher at Hamilton Air Base, and He went unconscious shortly after takeoff. Before he collapsed, he'd insisted on throwing the last of his birdseed on the field. "Birds are of course, warmblooded," he confided to the agent who was handcuffing Him to tHe stretcher. Then Ain smiled gently and lapsed into inertness. He stayed that way almost the whole remaining ten days of his life. By then, of course, no one really cared. Both the government men had died quite early, just after they finished analyzing the birdseed and throat-spray. The woman who had seen him at Kennedy was only just then feeling sickisH. The tape-recorder they Had put "by his bed fimctioned right on through, but if anybody cared to replay it, they would have foundlittle babbling. "Gaea Gloriatrix!" he crooned. At times he was grandiose and tormented. "Our life, jyour death!" he yelled. "Our oeath would have been your iSeath too, no need for that, no need -- " At other times he was accusing. "What did you do about the dinosaurs?" he demanded. "How did you fix them? Did they annoy you? Cold. Queen, you're too cold! You came close to it this time, my girl," he raved. And then he wept and caressed the bedclothes and was maudlin. Only at the end, lying in his filth and thirst, stUl chained where they had forgotten him, he was suddenly coherent. In a light, clear voice, as one might ask one's lover what to take on a stammer picnic, he asked the recorder happily: "Have you ever thought about bears? They have so much -- funny they never came along further. By any chance were you saving them, girl?" And he chuckled in his ruined throat until he died. You can apparently "read" minds and tell "fortunes". Have someone look at the and you Immediately know tioni Easy to do! Entertainment for all ages. Free catalog of magic tricks and puzzles with each order. Send only # plus #o handling charges to: Johnson's Novelties #B Lorain Avenue Cleveland, Ohio # There's more to teleportation than talent. It takes skill and knowledge to do it right. Here's how! I T T rhy teleportation? Well -- Y V Last MarcK I was Guest of Honor at tHe Boskone, the regional fan convention held annually in Boston. Strangely, everyone seemed to expect a speech'. I hadn't done any speaking since early college. Worse, the audidents. Why teleportation? Because tion, pronounced "misfits") could catch me at anything. What with no firm groimd for believing that teleportation is even possible, there would be endless room for speculation without any way for some teenage genius to tell me, "You're wrong! Right here in my physics text it says -- " At that, there was enough ar-" gument. But the speech went well, even to the point where the question session degenerated into, frenzied arguments near the back wall, allowing me to slip quietly away. I'd planned that. But Fred Pohl caught me at the docar and asked me to turn the speech into an article for him. Here it is. isclaimer: Any resemblance to the plot of ancient or modem science fiction, novels or short stories, is noi coincidence. I've been reading science fiction, voraciously, for eighteen years. In most of what follows, I have borrowed freely from my betters, and even from my own stories. Where I remember ray sources, I Have quoted them -- sometimes. Defimtion: Teleportation is any method of moving from point to point in negligible time. Over short distances we will take lightspeed as negligible. Over longer distances (interplanetary and interstellar) we will require infinite or near-infinite speed. I make a distinction between psychic and mechanical teleportation. Essentially, psi teleportation involves an individual's wishing himself from place to place. In mechanical teleportation he pushes a button. He may do other things first, such' as sighting in, charging batteries, weighing and measuring his cargo, whatever it takes. But eventually He will push a button here and he will instantly be there. Similarly, the adept at psi teleportation may have spent decades in spiritual training, learning to negate distance by the power of a wish. These definitions are not meant to be rigorous. Intuitively you know what teleportation is, anyway. History: The history of teleportation is all of the psi variety. The prophet Elijah was frequently "transported" by JahweH. He would rise in the air, spin around a few times, then vanish. Or he would fly about and come down without vanishing. One day he flew up and up and never did come down. His followers searched the countryside for days. When they couldn't find his body they assumed that Elijah had taken it with him, into Heaven. Friar Joseph of Copertino (#-#) was a levitator. Usually in the presence of witnesses, he would go into a religious trance, rise into the air, fly about, eventually settle on an altar or in a tree. His presence in this article derives from his power of bilocation. Friar Joseph was capable of being in two places. Then there are past and present Hindu mystics and tales of teleportation during seances. No matter. The interesting thiug is that, historically, nobody seems to make a distinction between negating distance with a wish, flying by flapping one's arms, flying without flapping one's arms, being in two places at once, or being blown about at terrific speeds by divine or other mysterious forces. The distinction seems to be original with sience fiction; it has no basis in recorded "fact." I offer the thought that there may be no distinction, that this confusion may be a fundamental characteristic of psychic teleportation. T heory of Psychic Teleportation: I'd like to get through this fairly quickly, since I don't believe in psi teleportation and since my major interest is in the effects of teleportation on society. #) Consider the following theory; A man in deadly danger would learn to teleport in order to save his life. I can remember two novels in which the idea was crucial: Jack of Eagles, by James Blish, and The Stars My Destination, by Alfred Bester. The idea is simply to point a gun at a man's head and fire. One time out of a thousand he wUl frantically teleport out of the way of the bullet, and you will have a teleport. Forget it. There has been too much opportunity for it! Violent death has occurred since man was definably man. How many have learned to teleport in time to save their lives? Too few to be noticed. But there's another flaw in the theory. Psychic powers are notoriously undependable. Bxperience says that when the ability to teleport is most needed, that's when it won't show up. #) My prejudice against teleportation has a valid basis. I haven't seen it. Science has existed on earth for -- depending on how you define science -- between a couple of centuries and a few millennia. We can't yet build a hardwaretype teleport system. But psi powers, if they exist at all, have been around since man was definably human. If teleportation is both possible and useful, we should have been using it since men moved into the Nile Valley. And we would never have given it up... if teleportation is both possible and useful. We conclude either that teleportation is not possible, or that it kills those who possess the gift before they can demontrate it to anyone. Both are possible. Consider Bester's "Blue Jaunt." A man in a panic, drowning, teleports without considering where he's going. He ends up inside a Or, psi could be dangerous in other ways. Gene-linked to insanity or to mental deficiency, for example. In any case, psi teleportation is out. But let's ignore facts and do some speculating. P ractice of Psychic Teleportation: What about conservation of energy? What of conservation of momentum? These questions are not idle. Stones did not stop falling wlien Einstein publisEed a new tHeory of gravitation. Tfie old law Eold; new laws of pEysics usually apply only to new areas of observation. CEanging one pEsreical law is Eke trying to eat one peanut. Okay. So wEat Eappens if you try to teleport upEill? Does your body get colder or lose mass? TEere is a gain in potential energy. It must be compensated by tiie loss of energy of anotEer form. Suppose I were to teleport to Kerguelen Island? (I am writing in Los Angeles. Opposite me on tEe EartE's globe is tEe Eeart of tEe Indian Ocean, in wBidS Kerguelen Island is tEe nearest land mass.) Because of tiJe EartE's spin, Los Angeles and Kerguelen Island are going in opposite directions. Were I to teleport to Kerguelen Island I would Eave to land running -- at Ealf a mile a second. Teleportation can be dangerous. You don't teleport out of a speeding car eitEer. #) I take anotEer tEeory of psi teleportation from The Wotld of Null-A, by A. E. Van Vogt It seems tfiat two objects similar to eacE otEer to twenty decimal places will join eacE otEer. TEe lesser wiU bridge space to contact tEe greater. TEis presumed law applied to masses, tEougEt waves and even wEole personalities. We can't disprove it. It could be a fact. We can't disprove it because Van Vogt never defined similarity, nor greater, nor lesser. So now you know Eow to write a science-fiction story. But we can stiU work witB tEe idea; and I believe Van Vogt missed some great comic routines. Take tEis one: In one scene in The Pawns of Null-A, we see Gilbert Gosseyn on one side of a fence. He wants to be on tEe otEer. So Ee looks at a piece of land just beyond tEe fence and, vntE tEe power of Eis extraordinary brain, Ee tunes EimseU to tEat piece of land, adjusting Eis own atomic makeup to a similarity of witiun twenty decimal places. Now, twenty decimal places is pretty finicky. Gosseyn must get witEin tEat range, but Be must also make sure tEat Ee will be tiie lesser of tEe pair, and not tEe greater. One sEgEt slip...  So Ee makes tEe bridge . , . and Ealf a ton of eartii descends on Eim. I don't beEeve in psycEic teleportation. But I could be wrong. So: We will assume tEat it is possible for nearly anyone to learn to teleport. A new leamir technique Bas been developed. If may cules in one's food, tailoring tEem to carry a superfidal memory directl;; to the brain, as' we now feed flatworms to eacK other to transfer learned responses. It may be something else. What do you get, when nearly everyone on Earth can teleport? You get Alfred Bester's The Stsxs My Destination. I offer the book as a text to accompany this course. I'll name a few highlights: Thieves, uncatchable or nearly so, who teleport around the world to follow the night. They never see sunlight. Locked doors, and behind the doors, mazes complex enough to confuse anyone who might try to teleport inside. Otherwise there would be no private property, nor privacy either. Transport vehicles become obsolete. Collectors collect them as period pieces. Classification of each citizen's telqport characteristics (Bester assumes a distance limit. My own question: is the limit due to rdiativistic uncertainty? The more dtant is one's destination, the less certain is its location in space and time.) Intensive, probably productive , research into other psi powers (since one has been shown to exist). I object to one thread of Bestcr's tapestty. If Gully Foyle tries t "jaunti' along a "geodesic curve" he will end by going slow#J# f".' . '  # 'A.'-,, ' j er than light. That's how geodesics work in Emsteinian space. But it doesn't affect the pattern of Bester's society, which is worth studying. II T heory oi Mechanical Tele portation: Anyone know anything about tuimel diodes? The field is full of good writers named Smith. One wrote a story using a teleportation system based on the tunnel diode effect. Apparently physics students are now taught that a tunnel diode takes an electron here and puts it there without allowing it to occupy the intervening space. If you can do it with quantum physics, why not with largo: masses? With people? The theory looks good, and it hasn't been used much in science fiction. Older, more often used, and more traditional is the beaming method. You convert your passenger andor cargo to electromagnetic waves, fire the beam across space, catch it in a receiver and convert the electromagnetic energy back into matter. A modification is Poul Anderson's system in The Enemy Stars. Poul's system records the position and energy state of every subatomic particle in the passenger's body. A side effect is that the body is vaporized, so tKat tfiat one winds up with a complete record of the passenger plus a cloud of superheated plasma. The gas is sucked down through a grid into a matter reserve, to await the next incoming signal. The record of the passenger is fired across space. A receiver picks it up and uses it, plus the plasma in its own matter reserve, to reconstruct the passenger. I don't know. I wouldn't ride in one of the damned things. The engineering problems seem trivial compared to the legal, ethical, and philosophical ramifications. Still, what happens if the signal gets snarled up? Intfle good old days I read of the possibilities in EC comic books; and the pictures were vivid and Horrifying. In practice, the least bit of interference would leave the passenger an idiot or a good imitation of a corpse. Over interplanetary distances you'd have to worry not only about intervening dust and gas, but about red and violet shifts due to gravity and relative velocities. And what Happens to your soul? I worry about that. I don't necessarily believe in a soul, but I don't believe in taking chances. If my soul isn't recorded somewhere in the process, I'm dead, even though my memory remains as reconstructed electron tracks. Trhere society is concerned, there are equally serious problems. Let's say we've reached step one. We've recorded our customer, and we now Have a record and a ball of ionized plasma. Why not beam the record to two receivers? Now we've got a duplicator. The legalities get sticky. We could get around them by permitting one, say, one Isaac Asimov to a planet; but who gets the royalties on the Foundation trilogy? Similarly, you can keep the record. You fire the signal at the receiver, but you store the tape. Ten years later the passenger walks in front of a bus. You can recreate him from tape, minus ten years of his life. But -- aside from questions concerning his soul -- can he collect his own life insurance? Suppose we change our mind after step one. We store the tape instead of firing it. Is it kidnapping? Or, in view of the fact that we Have mortally vaporized a man, is it murder? Does it cease to be murder if we reconstitute him before the trial? Finally, we assume an advance whereby we needn't destroy the model to get the record. Should not we destroy him ansrway? Otherwise He hasn't gone anywhere. Our fourth method doesn't have these difficulties. It is often called transposition or teletransposition, but that's too much work. Henceforth I'll call it teleportation. It involves making two points in space contiguous . , . somehow. Generally we take advantage of the fact that the universe, as viewed from four or more dimensions, resetnbles a crumpled handkerchief. Light follows the contours of the Handkerchief, so that spaces which are really contiguous in four or more dimensions do not look contiguous when viewed across apparently flat space. If the universe does not in fact resemble a crumpled handkerTchief, maybe we can make it resemble a crumpled Handkerchief. It may be possible to bend the fabric of space by the judicious application of electromagnetic fields, until two points touch. At least we get no embarrassing duplication of passengers. The embarrassment arises if two sets of machines are in operation at once, anywhete in the universe. At best, space will be bent in some tmanticipated way, and nobody will get where he wants to go. At worst, the fabric of space comes apart like a toooften crumpled handkerchief. D evelopment oi Mechanical Teleportation'. Assume we have a teleportation transmitter and receiver. How we got these is a matter for science fiction; but once we have them we can move onto surer ground. We assume that the principle does not involve beaming; it may involve tunnel diode effects or spacebending or something new. So we'vegot two enclosed booths... Why booths? Because of an old principle that two bodies cannot occupy the same space at the same time. Like a lot of old principles, this one isn't strictly true. Matter is mostly empty space. There is no reason why you can't teleport into a rock there's plenty of room for your atoms and the rock's atoms. Trouble is it'll kill you. Teleporting into a mass of air will kill you too. There are energy factors involved, and also bends, embolisms, etc. Probably there will be an explosion. So you. need booths. Naturally the interior spaces are identical in size and shape. The transmitter booth includes air as well as the passenger cargo. The receiver is evacuated. We teleport the air as well as the passenger andor cargo. If what we have are transceivers, we need not evacuate the receiver. We teleport its air to the transmitter as we teleport the cargo to the receiver. With development, we may be able to do away with the booths. If we expand a spherical force   F jErom Galaxy) to get a vacuum for tSe receiver, we need only a transmitter bootfi. Put tfie passenger in a pressme suit, and we eliminate tfiat bootK; it doesn't matter Eow big a volume gets sent along as long as tEe volume of tEe receiver is bigger. But we'll Eave to start witE bootHs. Now turn to Figure I. BootEs A and B are used for tEe first stages of experiment, to find out if we can teleport reliably. Once tHey are working well, we move to step II: teleportmg instruments from bootfi C to B and (if transceivers) back a gain If conservation of energy Bolds, we expect a rise in temperature from teleporting down tfiat cliff. Bootfi D is built on railroad tracks. We set it moving to determine if conservation of momentum Eolds. Given relativity we migfit as well use bootfi D as receiver only. Tfius we can pad tfie back wall, in case conservation does Bold. Bootfis E and F test for continuous teleportation. Bullets are fired into tfie opening in E at various speeds. WEicfi bullet will reacfi F before it strikes tfie back wall of E? TEis stem could stand redesigning. Obviously we can't pad tEe back wall of E; we'd only teleport tfie padding to F. TEus we destroy a telQ)ort bootfi every time tiie bullet Iffits tfie back wall of B, WEen tEe bullet teleports in time, it zings out of bootfi F and Bits tfie scientist. If tEe scientist ducks, tiie coward, tfie bullet will still destroy bootfi E. We can get better data witfi a long crossbow bolt, by measuring wEat lengtE of tEe bolt gets teleported in time. But we destroy tEe bootfi witfi tfie arrowHead and clonk the scientist with itEe feathered end. I'm sure there's a better way to design this sysfens. Ill P ractice of Mechanical Teleportation: Here my theme becomes complex. I intend to demonstrate that any limitations we assume for our teleportation system are going to imply a Mciety: one society for each set of limitations. Again, I will quote my sources where I can remember them, sometimes. But much of what follows is my own. The assumption: We do not need a transmitter. Our teleport receiver will bring anjdhing to itself, from anywhere. Limitations may exist as to distance or mass of cargo. The result: Thieves capable of stealing anything from anyone in perfect safety. Such machinery was discovered by Seaton, and anyone who Has suchmachinery is Wng of the world. If many men have transmittterless receivers, society falls apart. When society stops making parts for the machines, the machines fall apart, and eveiything starts over. The assumption: No receiver is needed. Our teleport transmit#d ter will place its cargo anywhere. The result: We can put a bomb anywhere. The idea was used at least once, in The Person horn Porlock. In practice, a government that owned one of these would own the world. Two such governments would probably bomb each other back to a pre-teleport level of civilization. Given the two above assumptions, you don't really get a society. You get a short war. Hence most stories assume that teleportation requires a transmitter and a receiver. Let's do the same. Let us further assume that transmitters (transceivers?) look like telephone booths. You walk into a booth, you put a coin in the slot, you dial. You're elsewhere. How do they work? We assume either space-bending or the tunnel diode effect. We assume the operation is relatively cheap: no more than a few quarters in the slot. Finally, a slug in the slot will send the customer straight to police headquarters. The result: All present transportation becomes obsolete: cars and trucks and freeways, ships and train stations. What do we do with a continental net of freeways once the cars and busses have disappeared? You use them for drag races and bicycle riding; you put houses on them or turn them into parks. Or you pack tHem witli cars because th'ere's no place else to put the damn useless cars. Not only freeways and turnpikes, but streets and roads and even sidewalks become obsolete. In business district you keep the sidewalks for window shopping. Elsewhere, pfftt! The mind boggles. Assume the population problem continues in the direction it's going. Then, as Isaac Asimov has suggested, new generations could grow up without seeing the exterior of any building, including their own homes. There might soon be no countryside to see in any case, and precious few exteriors to buildings. Without need for streets or sidewalks, there would be no space between buildings; They would be built wall to wall, or in units a mile cubic. And the people get their exercise by riding bicycles between two open booths arranged like E and F in Figure I. T)ut suppose there are limitations on the booths? For each assumed limitation one gets a different society. Let's take a few examples. The assumption: Booths are expensive to operate. The price for any jump, regardless of distance, is two hundred dollars. (A reasonable restriction. Any spacestressing operation might well cost as much as any other. Ditto for a single tunnel-diode operation.) The result: Cars, motor scooters, busses will remain. Except for emergencies, nobody would use the booth for distances shorter than a transcontinental flight. But airplanes would disappear, except perhaps for cargo flights. Change the price, and you change the result. As price goes down, freight traffic by train and truck dwindles, and then even automobiles begin to go. Raise the price to a few thousand dollars, and only spacecraft disappear. The assumption: The booth's are cheap, a couple of bucks a jump, but limited as todistance. Ten miles, let us say, is the upper limit. The results: A traveler would move in Hops, naturally. But there would come a point where an airplane is cheaper or more convenient, or both, than a succession of teleport booths. Thus, c would go, but airplanes and shipping would remain. Change the limiting distance and, again, you change the society. At a mile a jump only the cars go. At a thousand miles a junjp, only spacecraft remain. The assumption: Teleportation is limited by the Laws of Conservation of Energy and Momentum. The Result: Not very different from above. Cars would go; airplanes would remain. By teleportation we could not travel long distance north and south; we would have to do it on short hops. The longer the hop, the Harder momentum would jerk the passenger sideways each time. Traveling east, our momentum would lift us a few inches from the chair of the receiver booth on each hop. (Yes, I said chair. You might try it standing up, but I wouldn't.) Traveling west would be worse : momentum would slam you down hard. A New Yorker might prefer to reach San Francisco via the western route in a line of booth's crossing the Atlantic and Pacific Oceans. Notice one important exception. We can travel from the northern hemisphere to the southern in perfect comfort, provided the departure point and destination are at corresponding latitudes. Elevators become more important than ever. In Earth's gravitational field, at ground level, we lose seven degrees Fahrenheit for every mile we teleport upward... and we gain as much going downhill. Elevators are more comfortable. So: you want to go skiing in the Swiss Alps, at St. Moritz. YI # M L Jol lo L JUicf taa. fwtiUitCAr citif Skmnts st mih MvmtiLilheiAoch # fnalntatf Atmiml fiicejAf ift L o B o Vi  u o o BO OD From tlie United States your best bet is to take a plane to someplace witfi a big landing field, ride an elevator Half a mile up  to a teleportation bootS, tKen teleport to St. Moritz. Do it any other way and you wind up sick for a couple of days. And from  New York you can reach Angol,  Chili in one jump. S o much for the booths. They still look like our best attempt at prophecy; but let's try some wilder ideas and see what we get. The assumption: Our teleport discs. You step on a disc, it teleports you to another disc. Cost, pennies per thousand trips. The results: All present transportation disappears. With the proper setup, you can walk anywhere on the planet. Figure II is a design for intercity transportation, but it can easily be adapted for longer distances. TKe blocks shown could be lines of longitude and latitude; their length is optional. For the rectangular city layout shown, we simply walk in the direction we wish to go. The distance between the receiver plate, at the center of the intersection, and the next transmitter disc is about three paces. In three paces one covers a block, whose length, I repeat, is optional. Perhaps there would be faster lanes through the center of town, and faster still between towns: intersections a mile or ten miles apart To get out of the system one walks around the final disc and goes window shopping or whatever. The biggest advantage is that we can give up all the dialing. The assumption: Our transmitter is Hand-sized. We can hang it from our belt It has a telephone-type dial on it. The receiver is bigger: an open platform, either a small plate at Home, in vestibule, or a community receiver the size of a public square. Cost is equivalent to the cost of using a telephone. There are (if necessary) compensators for momentumand heattransfer in the receiver plates. The results Hester's The Stars My Destination, with minor changes. No mazes behind the doors; simply unlisted receiver numbers. S hall we design a few spacecraft? Limited teleportation might not make spacecraft obsolete. It might even be used to improve the spacecraft themselves. The assumptions: Teleportation requires both a transmitter and a receiver. Conservation holds. Teleportation is instantaneous and does not involve beaming. ship consists mainly of a couple of rocket motors, fuel tanks, and an open-ended teleportation receiver open to the rear. You can leave it open because, in vacuum, you don't need to worry about air getting in the receiver. The ship, unmanned, is fired from Earth' orbit or from further out. Probably it should be fired in the direction of the galactic core, where we anticipate more traffic. By firing the ship from, say, Jupiter orbit, we can pack quite a lot of fuel -- water, for reaction mass -- outside the ship. (See Asimov The Martian Way). We use all' the fuel except a reserve for steering. The ship coasts. It passes through a star sytem. Let it be about the size of the solar system; then we have ten hours (assuming our ship is near lightspeed) to shove an entire prefab colony into the Earth-based transmitter. If all ten hours are used, then the colony building materials are strewn across the entire system. Each piece of equipment arrives at rest with respect to Earth and thus leaves the receiver at a speed approaching lightspeed, (Now you know why we put a hole in the receiver.) Last through the receiver are the ships designed to collect all this junk. Since they are manned irodzei motor rochet motor "ieporhm receiver we had better not send them from Earth. Conservation of energy would freeze the pilots to ice in an instant. Consider the irony: to keep them from freezing, we must ship them from Pluto orbit! It might be more efficient to send through the teleport system only a few ships and another prefab teleport receiver. The rest of the colony comes through the second receiver. In any case, notice fom' advantages. You don't have to carry the entire cargo or waste fuel accelerating it. You don't decelerate the ship, so none of your limited fuel supply need be reserved foi; that purpose. The col(mists need not twiddle their thumbs for decades. And tfie ship can be re-used. Can and will. You just let it coast. Every time it comes near a star system, you have another colony. In eighty thousand years we leave a line of colonies clear across the galaxy, before we finally run out of stars. Less peaceful societies would shove war fleets through the teleport system. It is Hard to imagine a safer way to make war. The fleet is strewn all across the system, with all the warships at rest with repect to the universe at large. And How could the target system counterattack? To reach the invading system, they would Have to catch a ship which has had years to accelerate to its tremendous velocity, and which is long gone into interstellar space before the attack can even begin. IV D uring the Boston speech, a member of the audience suggested that teleportation be used to fuel the above craft. Specifically: the motor is a receiver, open, with a flared nozzle attaehed. We drop a transmitter on Jupiter. Presto! Hellishly dense high-pressure gas expands explosively into the vacuiun of space, driving the ship forward. Fuel supply: inefficient compared to ion drives or the like, but almost literally unlimited. It won't work. Rather, it won't work for long. Remember, we have assumed that conservation Holds. The motor's exhaust velocity is the ship's own limiting velocity if we use teleportation to fuel the ship. Jupiter's atmosphere wouldn't expand fast enough' to be useful. Even with a fusion drive, we lose momentum every time a droplet of hydrogen reaches the fuel tank. We Have to get it back by firing the droplet through the rocket motor. When the two balance . i . we can't go any faster. Total conversion of matter to light does give us imlimited velocity. Then we have only the problem of what to do with the incoming fuel. We always have that problem. A droplet of hydrogen moving at a tenth of lightspeed would vaporize any fuel tank we can build today. Maybe in the future... with new materials... plenty of padding... springs... Let's try something else. The assumptions: The distance one can teleport is relatively restricted. The greater the curvature of space -- that is, the greater the proximity to a large mass -- the shorter is the limiting distance. We will assume that on Earth the linaiting distance k two feet; around Mar's orbit, some miles; between stars, a few lightminutes. Attempt to send a mass beyond the limiting distance, and it will emerge from the receiver as a fluid or a fine dust. The curvature of space distorts the relationships between atoms too greatly. Again, we assume the conservation laws hold. The results: Feeble as far as teleportation is concerned. We can teleport fluids, so fuel tanks disappear except for storage tanks and spacecraft. The best we can do for spacecraft is fuel a booster, with a Heavily armored fuel tank, designed to lift spacecraft out of a gravity well at low speed. But we can use the system to build a ship... Oee Figure IV. We'll call this peculiar object the "end-teleport drive," and we'll say that it teleports itself onto its own front end. I invented it many years ago, but I never had the nerve to write a story about it. Notice that if you push the button, the ship teleports onto its own front end; but if you held the button down, it will teleport repeatedly, in a steady stream of images. One jump brings the ship to position # but the moment it begins to occupy position # it wants to be at position #; as that image starts to form, the ship wants to be at position #, et cetera. If teleportation is rapid enougH we can use it for transportation. You refuse to believe in my ship? Then think of it, as an exercise in speculation. Ridiculous as it may seem, we do get results : #) Rate-oftravel of the ship 'is limited only by mechanical difficulties, that is, by the rate of successive teleportation. The end-teleport drive does not effect the ship's kinetic energy. We change only the position. So there is none of this nonsense about relativity. #) We must assume a mechanical limit on rate-oftravel. Otherwise the ship goes off the edge of the universe. #) You can take your finger off the button. Kinetic energy is teleported along with everything else; and as a perfect image you have free will. #) The longer the ship is, the faster it will go, with a given rate-ofteleportation. But; the longer the ship is, the greater is the danger of getting too near a large mass. To land on Earth the ship would have to be less than two feet long. In fact, you can't land it anywhere with the end-teleport drive. As with the inertialess drives in Doc Smith's Lensman series, you keep an intrinsic velocity which reappears when the drive goes off. 'To land the ship anshere you need either inboard auxiliary rockets or rocket tugs. #) What happens if something gets in the way of the ship? Good question. Many things definitely will. Light, for example. A light beam crosses interstellar space. Suddenly, for an instant, the end-teleport ship is occupying that space. The ship's walls can't stop it,for the light never encountered the walls. A human eye can stop it if the light happens to reach that eye in time. Result: everything on the ship is transparent. If we assume that some light will be picked up by the teleportation field and carried along with the ship, then how transparent everything is will depend on two things; the rate of travel ancthe distance of an object from the passenger's eye. His hand is nearly opaque. The further wall is nearly invisible, because so much light is being picked up in the space between wall and eye... and dropped between wall and eye. The cabin in Figure IV is unnecessary unless the ship carries rocket auxiliaries. With the end-teleport drive going, the stars are visible anywhere you look. Tf tlie teleportation field will not transport ligKt, tHe situation becomes more serious. At a useful rate of travel a ligKt beam would Have just time to traverse the diameter of a Human eye before the eye disappears. So a Human eye will still function. But tHe ship and all its contents, including the passenger, are totally invisible, and eacH passenger becomes a disembodied viewpoint falling between tfie stars. Travel even faster, and a ligKt beam may Have time to toucH tHe retina witKout first entering tfie lens of tfie eye. Now everything becomes a blur. On arrival tHe passenger becomes a psycKia- trie patient. #) Interstellar dust would also be picked up en route. Most of it could be Handled by a tougH air-conditioning system; but a certain proportion would appear a.lready inside tfie transitory space occupied by tfie passenger. Definitely fie would need medical attention on arrival. #) Interstellar Hydrogen would be swept up by tHe moving sKip. Aboard an end-teleport drive there would be absolutely no smoking. Drinking, yes... #) As for meteors and larger bodies... we'll use a trick. Let's say we're going toward tHat galactic core, i.e., toward Sagittarius. Okay. Before we leave the system, we take our sfiip to Sun, on the Sagittarius side; and we hover. We Hover by end-teleporting outward as the Sun's gravity draws us in ward. Half an Hour of tins should give us a respectable intrinsic velocity Sunward. Now we take off toward Sagittarius. So we ram sometfiing enroute. It can Happen. But... it takes energy to make two solid masses occupy tfie same space. Cfiances are we cannot teleport into wHat we've rammed. A fuse flows, and tfie motor stops. THat leaves tHe sfiip witH its intrinsic velocity, wfiicH we Have built up Hugely in a direction opposite to tfie direction of travel. So the sfiip backs up at Hundreds of miles per second! Even if we ram a planet, our intrinsic velocity is ffigfier tfian escape velocity, and we're safe. #) Conservation of energy rears its Head once more. THe sKip becomes fiendisfily cold as it leaves tfie solar system, and body temperature drops simultaneously. Tfie reverse occurs as we enter a system. It's a good tfiing we built a Heavy air-conditioning system to get rid of all tHat dust. We'll need it for temperature control. da I' perglst in assunsmg tfiat le conservation laws Bold? Tfiis question caused a series of soapbox speteKes, mostly in my defense along tlie back wall of my Boston audience. TKe assumptions are important, and I'm going to try to justify tbem. #) TKe beKavior of tKe imiverse does not cKange...In all known cases tKe laws of conservation of energy and momentum Hold rigorously. Now we use tfiem for prediction. TKe existence and most of tKe properties of tKe neutrino were predicted by use of tKese and other conservation lawra. Later the neutrino itself was detected through judicious use of its own proposed properties. If today's physicists can use conservation to predict gKost particles, I can use them to predict the beKavior of a teleport system. #) In any case, I'm entitled to make any assumptions I like, If they are internally consistent. This is an exercise in speculation, remember? Speculation starts with assumptions. If you don't like mine, try your own; you might get interesting results. #) A passenger teleporting downhill must lose potential energy. Some equivalent gain in . energy must appear. But why heat? r'H'  Good question, t myself 'gaier-", ally aume that the energy will appear as a jump in electron orbits. Then the electrons drop back, releasing photons. TKe photons are absorbed before they reach the passenger's skin, giving heat. But almost any reasonable process will ultimately end in heat. Heat is the most general, most randomized form of energy. Could the released energy appear as neutrinos? TSat would not give Heat. But it would upset some of tfie obscure parity laws of nuclear pHysics (thus upsetting Isaac Asimov, Hal Clement, and thousands of reactionary physicists), and it would make uphill teportation impossible, for the process would Have to destroy neUjtrinos which weren't there in the first place, T Tow about a perpetual-motion machine? See Figure V. The idea is to use open transmitter and receiver booths. TKe cargo, thirty gallons of water, is teleported to the receiver. It immediately pours out into the open transmitter, which teleports it back to the re ceiver, ei cetera. Put a water wheel in the system, and we get power. Obviously there's a flaw. If conservation holds, the water freezes pretty quick. Furthermore, TKermodynaimcs says tfiat energy to run tfie system will be greater tKan ffie maximum energy to be obtained from tfie continuously falling water. Let's replace tfie water witfi a ton of iron filings. Tfiat way we can close tfie wKole ssretem in a vacuum cBamber and stop worrying about atmospfieric friction, water evaporation and freezing of tfie water. We let tfie filings fall under gravity until tfie mass is a black stream, near absolute zero, moving at seven miles per second. Tfiafs nineteen minutes of operation. Now let it go anotfier nineteen minutes. Tfie velocity doubles, and we've let tfie filings fall tfie equivalent of twice tfie distance from infinity to tfie Earth's surface. We could maintain tins acceleration forever, provided we do one thing. We will Have to build our system at tfie Nortfi (or South) Pole. Otlierwise tfie stream of filings will seem to bend away from tfie transmitter door as tfie Eartfi turns. Pole... In tliirty days tfie mass of tfie filings fias doubled. Note tfiat while Eartfi pulls tfie filings, tfie filings pull tfie EardL Minutely, at first. But tfie filings aren't really going anywfiere, so we Gave the equivallent of a reactionless drive. Every montfi tfie tfirust doubles. If we run tfie S#rstem long enougfi tfie filings will weigfi as mucfi as a star. Obviously we don't want ffiat. Tides! But in its present state, turning off tfie system would destroy tfie Eartfi. So we set up a second receiver at tfie Soutfi Pole. Tfie stream of filings goes tearing off tfirougfi tfie Eartfi's atinospfiere, a blue flasfi of iron vapor ramming air. Even tfie gamma rays are going upward! Wfiat a show! Listen to tfiat applause! But all tfie teevee cameras Save melted... Well, this is where I quit. But try a few postulates yourself, and see what you get. iMyht ieteporl: tvfiewet suppofi! tecctycp love me, love my dinosaur ! directors' meeting was over, and the men who really counted at Crosswell's fast fled from Old Man Crosswell's sombre presence and were preparing to jet tiome to various parts of Europe. Milo Priedor said to Hans Gustoffen as they moved down tfie corridor, "Thanks for the support in there, Hans." "It got tricky for a moment, eh? It's not just that we don't need Zadar Smith World to handle our publicity any more," Hans said, "but we got that creep Hicks fixed into the bargain." "I rejoice! Not that I don't admire Hicks, in a way." "Oh, I like the man well enough..." They realized Carshalton Hicks was just behind and talked about the new live synthetic flowers both were growing in their offices. Hicks took the scuttle to London, husbanding his wrath until he was in the presence of his third wife, Suomi, in their Kensington flat. "They're crowding me again, scum like Priedor and Cox and Gustoffsen! They know I'll make managing director in two years and they throw all the dirt they can." Suomi was very black and i :-r ...vry voluptuous. The inside of her .mouth was an attractive pink when she laughed. , "Turn the tables on them, as you have done before, my lovepie!" "Know what they did? They got me to propose we shift our publicity account. They all wanted it! So I did it. Then they left me out on a limb. Then Priedor moved that they accept my suggestion and left it to me to break the news to Saul Betatrom." She had been bom in a kraal. Every item of her husband's manic world fascinated her. "Vino's Saul Betatrom?" "The Zadar Smith' World guy handles all our advertising. I have to find him a parting present to soften the blow." "Is that so hard?" , "What the devil do you give a guy like Betatrom? He already owns everything worth having." Glimpse of pink again. "Give him something not worth havmg. "Just what I want to do, darling -- just so long as it looks .like it was well meant! This is a  ticklish consignment. It has to be something people will think he ' would go for but which he will hate like hell... ' "Leave it to me, love-pie. Your httle Suomi will think of something. Meantime, how do you like my gown?" .# She statte e phapng prpr cess, pressing tlie buttonat her waist. Slowly, the glittering material of her dress began to turn transpajent. Beneath the dress, she wore only one other garment. It also began to turn transparent.  Some days, like today he didn't think so fast So he said "yeah" again to fill the vacuum. That free-fall orgy at Danny's place last night had about finished him. The poisoned voice of Cox asked, "You get my meaning, Saul?" Betatrom fiddled with the dial on his phone, trying to get Cox's face in better focus. "You calling from Crosswell's, Sid?" "Of course I damned ain't," Cox said. "I'll spell it out for you again, Saul. You're all sluiced out with the Crosswell account, but good. Priedor and young Hicks have worked a deal with Gum Inc." "Gum couldn't advertise soap," Saul said, the name of the rival agency rousing him slightly. "Gum just took over the publicity for Lawrence's Life-Forms," Cox reminded him. "Now there's an account that's going to escalate for decades. These new synthetic-life animals they got . ; , " "Look, Sid, to hell with the natural history! Why didn't you speak up for Zadar Smith World at the meeting?" "I was the only one wKo spoke for you, Saul, honest. I told the Old Man I was for you. I jeopardized my position." Saul could see that happening. "So they plan to hand me the golden armchair, eh?" "Actual choice of gift is left to Carshalton Hicks, Saul. It may not be an armchair -- " Saul had switched off. third and blackest Mrs. Hicks -- leaned voluptuously across at Meconin and said, "You must enjoy handing big accounts." Meconin scanned the sentence for double-meanings and said, "We are delighted to handle the Crosswell account." Meconin was; the m' of Gum, the surviving, the triumphal initial; both 'u' and 'G' were back in the smalltime where they belonged, whereas Meconin retired to His lunar estate every month, racing mechanical horses roimd the floodlit craters. He was a white, fusible, neutral-looking man and wore, this evening, a tinkling inertia suit. Hicks said to Meconin's mistress, Merita, "It's really cute, isn't it?" She giggled. "Cute isn't the word!" She didn't attempt to say what was. Hearing that the best way to please Meconin was to delight his mistress, Hicks Had brought her one of the firm's tapeworms in an environment jar. The cestode, anchored in a transparent gut, had had its metabolism speeded up. It went through its life cycle every two minutes, ovoid segments falling from it like snowflakes, dissolving in suitable nutrients into eggs, which changed into embryos as a current wafted them into another section of the jar. The embryos became active crawly creatares, and finally emerged into larval phases. These little bladderworms, suckled in more swishing juices, turned miraculously into small tapeworms, and the whole process began again. Merita could not take Her pretty eyes off it. "It's like an allegory of all life," Meconin said sententiously, patting Merita's hand and then turning back to moist little Mrs. Hicks. "You know, we also operate for Lawrence Life-Forms. There's a revolution in our midst! One of the great success stories of our times. They could probably make a ssmthetic tapeworm that would be even safer in the human gut than Crosswell's are. Why, they are now througS perfecting a miniature tyrannosaurus -- that's a sort of savage little prehistoric dinosaur -- the world's worst mammal ever -- which' we are going to launch in a month's time with paign." "They sound dangerous," Suomi said, looking at him with her mouth prettily open. "They only come knee-high, but they're dangerous right enough. I wouldn't want one." "Well, guess we better get down to business. Mr. Meconin, since your time is valuable," Hicks said. He was too busy worrying about the way Meconin looked at his wife to notice the abstracted way his wife was looking into space. Tt was two days later that Carshalton Hicks jetted over to New York to present Saul Betatrom with Crosswell Tapes' farewell gift to. Zadar Smith World. Suomi stayed home, elegant in her new diamond chastity belt. Hicks wore a mask -- the plague was bad in the poor parts of New York again and, although everything was said to be under control, he wanted to take no risks. A couple of guys wheeled the large crate into Betatroms office. Betatrom was big this morning, dressed for the event, high-boots and larynx-amplifier and everything. He shook Hick's hand with a reinfoiced' grip. The youngest member of the Crosswell board of directors said, without removing his mask, "Mr. Betatrom, although no words can express the dmiration my firm -- and, I may add, myself -- feels for the capable and inspired way in which you, throughout the past decade or more, have promoted -- " "Yeah, well, shag all that, Hicks," Saul said. "What you got in that crate?" "This farewell gift comes from all of us -- in which category I hasten to include myself -- as a small -- " "Yeah, yeah, sure." His voice filled the room. Not that he believed current superstitions that hundred-decibel voices warded off the micro-organisms responsible for the plague, but it never hurt to play safe. He crossed to the crate, grabbed the opener key, and wrenched... ' " -- very small, knee-high token -- of how deeply we all feel..." Hicks had taken the precaution of coming dressed in armored pants. Scaly, ugly as a man in a mask, the tyrannosaur reared up on its hind legs, swished its tail, and jerked forward. Saul Betatrom jetted behind his desk, yelling. Id Man Crosswell was laugHing. Tfie seemingly endless tears poured down his face. Across Eis desk from Him sat CarsHalton Hicks, face wreathed in smilles, at ease. Cox, Priedor, Gustoffen, stood by, puckering their faces into imitations of smirks. "Goddamnit, Betatrom can't complain if the tryannosaur eats Him!" Crosswell wheezed. "It's a real status symbol -- the first t#U'annosaur Life-Forms released, and by the end of the year everyone will want one. So from Zadar's angle his present looks real good -- even if their New York boy loses a limb! Hicks, you done a good job! Thank God someone has a sense of Humor round here." He glared at the contorted faces of Cox and Co. "Well, you boys! Old Saul won't be too too happy to receive this little something from another of Gum's big clients, will he? Specially if it eats him! What you say, Sid?" Cox said, "It's not safe. I don't see it's so funny." Sobering, the Old Man said dangerously, "Better ring him and tell him so, then, like you tell him everything going on Here, eh?" Priedor said hastily, "We all think Hicks did marvellously well, Mr. Crosswell. Betatrom Had gotten to be a menace, and it's good to see his leg pulled -- or maybe even eaten, like you say." Just to infuriate Cox and Priedor, the Old Man got up, put His withered arm around Hick's shoulders, and began to laugh again. And even if it wasn't so damned funny... he'd show His confounded doctor tliat a good laugh now and again never hurt anyone... 'The lackey at tfie front door of Betatrom's Adirondack mansion stood respectfully aside as Betatrom paced through tfie Hall -- well aside. Betatrom wore lead levis. He had his pet on a goadleash which kept it away from His ankles. Tfie animal fiad just been fed with its morning Labrador puppy -- a big Labrador kennel fiad been established on tfie estate just to keep tfie dinosaur in meat. It was docile enough in tfie mornings. "This way, Suomi," Betatrom growled, dragging tfie creature down tfie north drive. Cowed, it did as it was told. Already, tfie truth Had penetrated its peasized brain that Master was nasty when crossed. Master was nasty right now. Crosswell! They were at the root of all Kis troubles! Sure, He'd laughed off this pet easy enough, switched the tables on Hicks, turned the jibe into kudos for himself, got the press boys to phototape Him with the critter on his lap, made himself the swinging fasHion-leader, killed Gum's campaign dead (Gum Had planned mink-collared tyrannos as ladies, adjuncts, and now SauUy Boy Had given them a reeking masculine image straight off!) ... THen Morgan Zadar had shown. Zadar was tKe kingpin of Zadar Smith World, perish His guts. Lean, ascetic... What the Hell ue:gfiary spmjLS A EanlasBc took never tefors avaHaWe, Actoal etep-bs-step rituab at White Sfagio, monial HaeiOf etc., are shown Sn exact detail. Monev rituals, healUi ritnals power rituals, and many, many more.No oOia book can sive you sueb an exemns coneetton o strange occnlt secrets: There Is simply no other book like it. This is not the usual book toll ot history and tales. It. Is devoid entirely to the amazing ritnals Iiidden In supemataral and occult lore. Iieant ot strange materials, .Instmmeito, powders, oils, potions end their lettendiugr uses, ynblisbed #S#S. # sages. # postpaid Bdx#O. Minneapolis, Miihi. SSil# did ascetic mean, anyway? What He said went. "I'll Have to go to tHe funeral, Suomi," Betatrom muttered. "If Morgan says so." He sat down on a bencK, dragged the dinosaur to Him, pulled it up beside Him. Suomi sat there, showing fangs and panting lightly. It was humiliation. Sure, Zadar realized that. But, like Zadar said, they couldn't show How much they Hated Crosswell's guts, or thy would lose face. Old Man Crosswell had died laughing, in His office -- so Betatrom Had to attend tfie funeral on beKalf of Zadar. He'd even Have to sEake tKe Hand of tHe new managing director, and tKe Hand of His scKeming black wife. Saul brigKtened. "(d I'll take you with me to the cremation, Suomi," He said. "You can scare tKe pants off your namesake. Maybe I'll starve you and let you run amok there." But He would never dare do that. He slumped again, lonely in Kis own vast estate. He patted the tyrannosaur's Head, kissed Her scales, slid a Hand round Her muscular neck. "You're the only one wKo loves me," He whispered to Her, A series of straight lines scratched on a stone might be a primitive oxtalley -- or the key to all knowledge. What constitutes a universal language ? I Ke incident tiiat came to be associated witK tHe Cairo stone, as it was later called, stemmed largely from the peculiar fact that its lal ownership wag in dispute from the moment it was discovered. This, in turn, was due to the fact that the expedition wfiicH found this strange object was a joint archeological venture on the part of the Soviet Union and the United States. The name "Cairo stone," of course, is grossly misleading, since tlie piece of smooth black rock in question was actually found in the diggings of an old quarry site some # miles west of Cairo. The joint expedition was, in a way, a byproduct of the cold war. Or at least of the scientific and cultural exchanges between the Soviet Union and the United States that were designed to foster a dStenie between the two great powers. But whatever the ultimate origin or the causes leading up to the finding of the stone, the plain fact was that it was fovmd by a team of American and Russian archeologists and that litigation over ownership of the stone began immediately at very high-diplomatic levels between the two countries. The Cairo stone was a genuine archeological bomb shell. First off, there was never any question of its being a hoax, as is so often the case with inexplicable and totally unexpected discoveries of this sort. At the very instant the digger's pick first struck it, there must have been seven or eight American and Soviet scientists within # feet, with a French and Israeli archeologist thrown in to boot. To clinch matters, it was found some thirty feet down from the surface -- thirty feet of digging that had taken place over some three months within the protective cocoon of the expedition's scientists. There was simply no possibility of a hoax, no way any one could Have gotten that stone down there short of Having placed it there some # yearg ago; carbon # dating showed the stone to be at least that old. It had apparently been left, some time around # B.C., at the site of an Egyptian stone quarry camp, the original and rather uni exciting target of the expedition. 'he Cairo stone would initially have aroused no emotions had it not been for the enigmatic character of the markings on its smooth surface. Clearly the markings were meant to record something, to encode some kind of information, be it no more than a talley of some sort -- number of oxen used in a certain period, number of months passed by the overseers or engineers at the site, or what Have you. So far, all right; nothing that would have attracted attention from outside a tight circle of scientists interested in just this sort of thing. But there was more. The markings on the stone, which consisted of nothing more than a number of lines of slanted strokes, had not been made by any of the usual methods characteristic of the third millennium B.C. and known to archeologists. That is, the slanted lines Had not been chipped in by a chisel, dug in with an axiger, or produced by any other sort of craftmanship available to Mediterranean civilizations of tfie year # B.C. They were absolutely uniform in length, width and direction of slant. A photograph to cut away the edges of the stone and thus eliminate the three-dimensional effect, looked exactly like a page of slant lines typed by an electric typewriter -- uniform, evenly spaced, absolutely regular. The second peculiar thing about the Cairo Stone was its composition. It was thought at first that it was simply a natural piece of obsidian, perhaps worn smooth by natural processes, and simply used as a tablet by the person or persons who had written on it. But this proved wrong. The smooth black rock was not obsidian, although it had some of the properties of obsidian, which it resembled in many respects. Inexplicably, however, it defied classification. No geologist was able to pigeon-hole it as such and such a type of rock. Oh, I don't mean there was anything ultimately unknowable about it. Laboratory analysis revealed its chemical make-up easily enough -- mostly silicon. It might very well have been a piece of meteorite. But the uniform texture of it gave the suggestion that it was an artifact, that it Had been manufactored, not just discovered in nature. Certainly its original owner had not just found it lying about, as it were, on the floor of the Egyptian desert, unless it had been a meteorite. But even if a meteorite, there was still the peculiar homogeneity and the remarkably even top surface -- the surface with the slant marks on it -- to be accounted for. All in all, the Cairo stone just did not fit in with what we know of the technology and craftmanship of the Nile valley civilization of the third millennium before Christ. II M y name is Matthew Hamilfon, and I teach mathematical logic at State University. You are wondering how a logician came to be mixed up with a piece of stone covered with some strange and baffling markings. That's easy enough to answer. The head of the American component of the joint expedition that had discovered the Cairo stone is a distinguished archeologist from State University. And in addition to being an archeologist and distinguished, he is tough. Largely due to his stubborn efforts, the stone was brought back, pending the result of the high level Soviet-American negotiations, to State University. It was promptly locked up in the laboratory of the head of the department of geophysics, Isodore Wolfe, who was to conduct the chemical and spectroscopic tests to determine its molecular structure. Now it turns out that Isidore Wolfe is one of my closest friends, all of whicH is by way of explanation of my involvement with the Cairo stone. The stone had been found in March of this year, and now, by midsummer, after some peregrinations to the Smithsonian and elsewhere, had finally been bedded in Isi's laboratory. That had been sometime in April. The events that I am going to tell about began sometime in the middle of July. It had been an excessively hot day, and as I had nothing pressing to do -- I never teach in the summer unless my department-head virtually orders me to do so -- I had spent the morning looking through a very elegant new version of Cohen's proof of the independence of the axiom of choice, sent to me in manuscript version by a colleague at Rice University, and in the afternoon I had worked on a variant of Turing machines that I had been tinkering with the last couple of weeks, a variant in which state symbols are eliminated in favor of print instructions, and change of direction instructions eliminated altogether by means of a circular tape. But it was mostly a half-hearted effort in the shimmering of un-air-conditioned heat of the tiny cubicle that I call my office, and I had not been able to prove the result I had been trying for. Still, it was absorbing work, and the hours somehow slipped by until I was surprised to hear the clock on the old chapel building ring out nine p.m. At just about that tim' I heard a knock at my door, and Isidore Wolfe unceremoniously ushered himself in without waiting for a reply. "Still trying for the big result in effective . computability," he said, picking up and laying down one of the symbol-filled scratch sheets of paper on my desk, "Big result!" I flung back in theorem was the big result of the second half of the century. What do you expect from me? Two strokes of genius in one lifetime?" Actually, my last theorem had been only a modest addition to the theory of effective computability, but the proof was rather intricate and original, and I was inordinately proud of it. I always pretended to Isi that I was the Godel of the second half of the twentieth century. Keep that in mind. It will come up again later, Tsi settled down with a cigar, and I lighted my pipe, and we proceeded thoroughly to pollute the atmosphere of my tiny office. We talked idly to no great purpose, for it was summer and Kot and lazy-like -- but getting bearable now that the sun Kad gone down -- and we both felt relaxed and ready for gossip and light badinage. Isi talked first, about the current in-fighting and jockeying for position in his own department and blasted off steam at a couple of his colleagues with some juicy epithets -- Yiddish and English. I let him go on until he felt better. After a while he turned to his latest efforts to analyze the composition of the Cairo stone -- they had not revealed much beyond the fact that the crystal structure of the material comprising the stone was one the geologists and physicists who were working with it had never run across before, except when produced under artificial laboratory conditions of enormous pressure and temperature. Again, it appeared that the stone was something of an artifact, not a natural piece of rock. But if it took huge pressure chambers and modern ovens to produce that sort of crystalline structure in #, How the devil did it get produced in # B.C.? Neither Isi nor I could offer an adequate hypothesis regarding the origin of the stone, much less of the peculiarly uniform markings on it. We had just turned to the subject of the markings when somebody tapped on the door. It was our mutual friend, Chester Wu, of the Computer Science department. He wedged his way into the office, sat down on the sole remaining chair, and went through an exaggerated imitation of a man choking to death on poison gas. So we left the door open in order to clear out some of the pipe and cigar smoke, and we continued our desultory but nonetheless enjoyable conversation, with Chester joining in. Let me admit right here that Chester, Isi and I make up a strangely assorted trio. I suppose the fact that we are all three unmarried Has something to do with our being close friends. Isi was divorced, and Chester and I had never got beyond the affair stage. At any rate, we spent a good number of our leisure Hours together -- playing chess, listening to chamber music live or canned, cooking upelaborate Italian diimers in one of our apartments, but mostly talking. Our backgroxmds were widely diverse, so much so that we were almost always a source of novelty to one another -- a factor which no doubt contributed to our friendship. I sidore Wolfe was a New Yorker, a Jew, and a product of big city schools -- B.A. from wKat was then City College, PK. D. from Columbia. He was in His early forties, fairly recently divorced, no cKildren. His five-year marriage was a never-ending source of Hilariously funny stories witfi wKicH He kept CHester and me constantly in stitcKes. AltRougH He Had been profoundly incompatible vntfl His wife, I gatiSered' tfiat His marriage Had been a ratfier exciting sort of tKing, in tHe sense ifflat one big five-year-long figHt could Hardly be dull. But He was mucH better off out of it and knew it. In fact, it seemed tHat He was always just realizing How fortunate He was to be free, and enjoying tHe ecstasy of relief, as it were, for tHe first time. CHester Wu was only a youngster, in Es mid-twenties, Having just completed Es PH. D. at tHe California Institute of TecHnology, after a B.A. at U.C.L.A. He was an Assistant Professor in tHe department of Computer Science, and quite possibly ffie most brilliant young faculty member at State University. His parents were botH CEinese Americans, and altHougfi He was fluent in CEnese, He was tHorougKly Americanized and spoke colloquial EnglisH witHout tHe trace of an accent. If you want a good picture of How CHester looked and acted, just think of Jimmy Chan -- Number One Son -- in tHe old CKarUe Cfian moTries. CHester was conscious of tEs resemblance, and it amused Hina no end. He even went so far as to interpolate pseudo-CEinese proverHs into His conversation, proverbs wEcH He claimed to Have learned from His "fatfier," Inspector CHan. He and I sHared a number of interests in common, tHere being no small overlap between matEematical logic and computer science. We were botS interested in recursive function tEeory, information theory, set tHeory (in a dilettantisH way), and artificial intelligence -- not to mention a common interest in riie great S. S. Van Dine mystery stories witH tHat remarkable fictional detective, PElo Vance. As for myself, tfiere is less to say, and nothing at all exotic to relate. I am a typical Wasp, an Associate Professor of PElosopHy at State, and a product of decent undergraduate training in matHematics at Indiana, topped vntH an Ivy League PS.D. in pEIosopHy, most all my work Having been in matEematical logic. I do teacH two fairly esoteric and tecHnical graduate seminars in pElosopry. However, one in pElosopHy of language, tHe otHer in tEe pHilosopHy of science. But so mucH about our backgroimds. CCne thing for sure," Isi said, 'sticking out a dogmatic neck. "There can't be much of importance in any language that you can get by writing down a bunch of slant marks over and over again. That might be a good way for the felahin to count th'eir wives or sheep, but it sure as Kell won't serve for anything more sophisticated." This wasn't entirely true, and Chester and I brought the axe down on Isi. It is a truism of Information Theory that the amount of information transcribed in any form is a function of prior knowledge on the part of the recipient of the information, and not solely of the medium in which the information is transcribed. Thus, if you have previously memorized the Encyclopedia Brittanica, a very simple message from me to you, consisting of a volume and a page number, will quite possibly suffice to convey an enormous amount of information. "And if there aren't any prior conventions agreed upon between sender and receiver," Chester concluded this argument, "then there can't be any message sent. Not that sender and receiver actually have to get together beforehand and agree on the conventions. The receiver can even attempt to deduce the conventions from the message, then retroactively agree to them, reading back into the coded message. But there must be a set of conventions, some set or other, on which the code is based." "And that's what we would be doing if we assumed the marks on the stone were a record, or tally, say, of the number of oxen used on successive months in the stone quarry," I joined in. "Which is probably just the sort of thing that the jerks who wrote on the stone Had in mind," Isi added dourly. The conversation continued in this vein for perhaps Half an hour longer. For some reason, we could not seem to get our minds off the topic of the Cairo stone. In some unexplained way, it seemed to all three of us that there was something unnatural, something terribly incongruous about the stone, and in particular about the fact that it did not fit into any rational explanation that we might try to offer. Fantastic thoughts unspoken by any of us, lurked in the background of our conversation -- thoughts about the evidence for the existence of an intelligence inconunensurate with anything contemporary History knew about the Egypt of five thousand years ago. A lull came over the conversation tq be broken hy Chester. "Good Lord! Do you know that neither Matty not I have ever seen this flipping rock. Here we are beating our gums about something that we have never laid eyes on, but which is only a fiveminute walk from where we are sitting." "Let's go," said Isi, getting up with unexpected vigor. "I Have my lab key with me. You guys can look at it as long as you want, and maybe you'll be able to tell me how the damned thing was made." It was cooler as we stepped out of the office building, and a fresh breeze Had sprung up to make the summer night quite agreeable. It was early yet, no later than ten o'clock, and there was still quite a bit of activity and bustle on the campus, especially student couples walking together slowly, hand in Hand, absorbed and lost in one another. We took our time strolling past the pond, past the student union and between the Chemistry building, identifiable by the,characteristic odors emanating from it, and the theatre building, where some sort of rehearsal was going on. After about five minutes we came to the massive new geophysics tower where Isi Had His office and His laboratory. The building -- it was called tKe Willard Gibbs Geophysical Laboratories -- belonged to the genre of the new architecture -- all glass, no ivy. I like that kind of building for physics laboratories, theatre centers, and bavioral science buildings, but I am oldfashioned enough to prefer the Eiunanities to be lodged in old, High-ceilinged, red brick, ivy-covered buildings. The humanities need a certain mustiness in order to feel comfortable. Isi unlocked the buUding door, and we stepped into the entrance hall where a myriad of glass cases, containing various exhibits of minerals, meteorites, soil samples, etc., were on display along the walls. There was stUl some activity in the building, with lights on in a number of offices and laboratories. Since authorized personnel all Had their own building and laboratory keys, work continued around the clock in this and the other science buildings on the campus. I suppose this is the usual sort of thing everywhere science is done; experiments just don't terminate tHemsejlves at #:# p.m. on week days. Ill W e took the elevator up to the third floor, where Isi's laboratory was located. The building was air-conditioned -- one of the few air-conditioned refuges on our campus -- and felt almost cold by comparison with the air outside. On leaving the elevator we flowed a wide corridor straigHt in front of us, on botH sides of wEicR were doors to laboratories. About midway down tfie corridor we Halted, and Isi started to put Hi key in tHe lock of tfie door to laboratory #, His own private laboratory, tfien sudi denly stopped. We could distinctly Hear voices coming from tHe otfier side of tfie door. Isi turned to us quizzically. His Head cocked expectantly to one side, and His finger on His lips admonisfiing us to remain quiet. We listened motionlessly, our Heads inclined toward tHe door. "I tfiink I fiear a woman and two men," Cfiester wHispered after about two minutes of almost breatfiless silence on our part. I confirmed tfiis by nodding. Clearly one of tfie voices was tfiat of a woman, wfiUe tfie otfiers -- it sounded like two -- were men's voices. One was deep, mellifluous, and resonant; tfie otfier was also a baritone, deeper tfian tfie average, but not pitcfied quite so low as tfie dominant male voice. "Well, damn it, tfiis can't go go on forever," Isi said witfi determination, unlocking tfie door and pusHing it open in one quick motion. Cfiester, Isi, and I all entered tHe laboratory in a concerted movnent and drew up still just inride tiie door. Tfie tfiree'persbns already in tfie room -- two men and a very young woman, as w Had divined from tHe sound of tfieir voices -- stopped 'tfieir conversaticHX abruptly, and stood awkwardly at tfie laboratory bencfi near wfficfi tfiey fiad been standing wfien we entered. A drawer in tfie bencfi was open, and a smootfi black object, about tfie size and rougfily tfie sfiape of a large encyclopedia, was clearly visible in tfie drawer. I knew, almost intuitively, tfiat wfiat tfie intruders fiad been looking at was tfie Cairo stone. iTwo of tfie miexpected guests in tfie laboratory were known to all tfiree of us, and tfie tfiird, ft turned out later, to one of us. One of tfie men, a fieavy-set and very Handsome cBap witfi completely silver Bair, worn long and combed strait back from fiis forefiead, was immediately recognized by all of us as Anton Pokrorekoe, tfie eminit Rusrian antopologist wfio Bad Headed tfie Soviet contingent of tfie joint AmCTican-Russian expedition tfiat fiad turned up tfie Cairo stone. Tfie young lady we also recognized as Rebecca Hale, Iri's laboratory assistant and a Pfi. H. candidate in geoptiysics. Sfie was visibly and painfully embsurassed', Having turned about n degrees wfiiter upon our entrance. Not so Pokrovskoe. (tjt is so good to see you again. Dr. Wolfe," fie said, identifying himself as the resonant bass voice that we had heard from the other side of the door. "Please forgive us if we seem to be intruding, but Miss Hale, who Has? been our so gracious hostess this evening, asured us that you had finished y#ur work in the laboratory for today, and: that we would not be intruding. AH yes, Professor Hamilton, it is good to see you again as well." I nodded my Head in acknowledgment of the greeting -- I Had met Pokrovskoe briefly at a reception in Honor of tKe joint expedition on the occasion of ifie return of tHe American scientists to State University -- and turned to see wKat Isi would say and do. He Had not lost His aplomb in wHat was an obviously embarrassing situation for all of us, but advanced calmly and shook tfie Russian's proffered Hand as if the situation were tHe most natural in all possible worlds. He then introduced CEester to tKe Russian antHropologist,'wfiom He knew by sight but Had never met. Pokrovskoe in turn introduced the other man to us. "Please allow me to present to you Mr. Nicholas Kurlov, attacK to the Russian embassy in Wasfiington. He is an old and good friend of my family, and fie is visiting us before returning sHortly to our country." Pokrovskoe's voice was not only mellifluous, it was oily and insincere as weU. Kurlov shook hands formally with the three of us. Hesitating briefly as Ke was introduced to Chester, as if fie knew him. Chester, who Had spent a post-doctoral year at Dubna, studying and working witfi tfie giant computer recently installed there for tfie Joint Institute for Nuclear ResearcR, mumbled something in Russian to Kurlov that neither Isi nor I understood. It was, to say tfie least, a fantastically awkward situation. But tfie two Russians, overdressed as Russians seem to be to Americans -- incredibly diey both wore dark wool suits, sfiirts and ties in tfie middle of summer -- played out tfie game as if nothing out of tfie way Rad fiappened, wfiile tfie Rapless Miss Hale agomzed speeclilessly without having once moved from tfie spot wfiere we first saw fier upon entering the laBoratory. Wfiat fiad Happened was oHvious, of course. THe two Russians, distinguisfied and exuding prestige, Had overwfielmed tfie impressionable little Rebecca Hale into allowing tfiem to accompany fier to Isi's laboratory. Sfie was autfiorized to be tfiere, to be sure, and fiad building and laboratory keys ifiat allowed Her access at any time. But for a laboratory assistant to allow un- autfiorized personnel access to the department chairman's laboratory, regardless of Kow silverHaired and eminent they might be, was sufficient reason for dismissal. And she knew it. Tfie awkward situation did not I last long, however, for after iBome Samenities and another round of handshakes, European style, the two Russians departed as if nothing irregular Had occurred. Isi took the now trembling Miss Hale aside for a few words, after which she left the laboratory stiffly and white-faced, looking like a zombie. "I chewed her out good and proper," Isi pronounced with menace once the three of us were alone again. "I'll let her stew in her own juices for a couple of days before I tell her that I won't press disciplinary action." Isi talked tough, but at Heart was as gentle as they come. "But damn it all, I don't like this. She told me that they had been here about half an hour. During that time, Pokrovskoe just Happened to remember that he had left his attache case on the seat of the car in whi(fi they had come, and that it contained valuable papers, and that the car was unlocked, and would you, please. Miss Hale, be so very good as to return to the car and lock it. That must have given Pokrovskoe and Kurlov at least ten minutes alone in my lab. By the way, did you smell their breaths? The Vodka vapor they exhaled nearly gave me a jag. Including my faithful Rebecca. That was part of their non-sexual seduction of the poor dumb child." When Isi had finished speaking, we suddenly remembered that our original purpose of coming to the laboratory was to see the Cairo stone. And there it was. Isi picked it out of the drawer and carefully laid it on the laboratory bench, where the light was better. The stone was smooth on ils surface, save for the inscriptions, roughly rectangular in shape but with rounded edges, uniformly black -- the darkest black, I believe, that I have ever seen -- and weighed about four poxmds. The inscriptions on the surface consisted of nine rows of slanted lines of absolutely uniform length, the rows varying However with respect to the number of lines they contained. Two of tiie rows were indented an even space, about Half an inch, almost exactly like the indentation for a paragraph on a printed page. The effect the stone had on me was singular. Knowing it Had been fotmd among other artifadts m an excavation that bore the date # B.C., I could not overcome the impression that it was in some way alien to ever # dhmg that recorded history Has told us. W  "Whaf'S on the bottom side?" Chester asked. "Nothing," , Isi replied. "It's . just like this side, but without the inscriptions. Smooth, except for a little piece we drilled out for analysis. Here, I'll turn it over and show you." T he opposite side of the Cairo stone was not uniformly smooth. Almost so, but not quite; there was a small chip in the bottom right Hand comer of it. Otherwise, the surface was as flat and uniform as the top side. But something was wrong. Isi was visibly perturbed. ".That wasn't there this morning, goddamn it. Not that size. anywn," I?i growled. "We had taken out a little piece, about a cubic inch, in just that spot, for chemical and spectroscopic analysis. But the hole is bigger now, by twice the size. And what has been taken out was not drilled out, but crudely chipped out with what must have been a small geologist's pick. It was Pokrovskoe and Kurlov; I know it. I feel like calling Washington and having those two sneak thieves kicked out of the coimtry." "It wouldn't do any good," I interrupted in what I thought was a soothing voice. "Besides, you can scarcely prove anything. You know that the hole is slightly larger than it was but that's Hmi hardly firm evidence. And don't forget that during the day there are a lot of people working with you in this laboratory, and you occasionally step out for coffee. There is no use flsnng off halfcocked calling people in Washington. Come on, let's get out of here and have a drink." This suggestion met a warm response, and a half an hour later we were settled down with 'martinis in a cool lounge -- one of the three, and the only decent one to be found in the small, almost rural little town where State University is located. The martinis before us constituted a second round -- we had tossed the first one off quickly -- and Isi had cooled off a bit, although he was still pretty hot under the collar about the invasion of his laboratory and the theft of a piece of the stone. Remembering now that Chester had said something to Kurlov in Russian, I asked him what it Had been. "I told him I was glad to see Him again," Chester replied, obviously relishing the fact that he Had some information up his sleeve we did not know about. "Then you have met that damn attache before," Isi exploded in a tone that suggested that more acquaintance with Kurlov on Chester's part implied guilt by association of some sort. t C A ttache, schmattache," Chester returned wryly, with a Wolfe-like imitative shrug of his shoulders. Chester had the Clever habit of picking up Isi's Yiddish interpolations, and this sort of expression -- so utterly incongruous coming from a young Chinese-American -- was ordinarily a source of much hilarity to Isi. But at the moment he was in no mood for laughter. 'What the devil do you mean, Chester?" "I mean that Kurlov is no attach# to the Russian embassy in Washington. I knew him at the Institute at Dubna. He is one of the top-notch Soviet computer scientists. It was he who was in charge of the installation of their big new computer there. And what he is doing in this country, I don't know. Earlier this week a colleague in my department who had just flown back from Dubna told me that he had seen Kurlov there. So he has just freshly arrived in the States, of that we can be sure." "But why did Pokrovskoe lie to us, and introduce Kurlov as an attach#" I mused more to myself than to the others. "Maybe to cover up the fact -- I guess it is a fact -- that he flew over to this country on short notice just to see the Cairo stone," Chester-replied. "But why should a computer expert want to look at an old rock? One thing for sure, we need some more nourishment to figure this thing out." And he held up three fingers to the waiter to indicate another round of martinis. "Pokrovskoe or any other damned amateur could have hacked out that chip from the stone," Isi said as the bartender brought three fresh drinks. "You certainly don't need a computer specialist for a schoolboy trick like that. Well, they have a piece of the stone now, and that's that. They might as well have the whole damn thing, since x-ray analysis indicates the material in the stone is homogeneous. If you know what a piece of it is made of and how it was made, you know about the stone." "All there is," Chester echoed. And I could see that there was something troubling him -- something that was perhaps buried below the surface of his mind. Later we were to learn that what was at the back of Chester's mind at that moment would turn out to be the solution to the enigma of the Cairo stone, IV A week later found the explanation of the anomalies concerning the Cairo stone little advanced. Isi and his associates were continuing their analyses, but with little evident progress. The mystery of the nature of the stone liad even grown more complex, if an # rthing; for chemical analysis had shown that it had some rather remarkable properties not hitherto suspected. Among them was the stone's ability to withstand the corrosive effects of the most powerful acids known to contemporary science. It was as if the stone had actually been designed to last for untold centuries -- forever, even -- once it was abandoned to the state of nature. Isi estimated that it was well-nigh indestructible and could endure the eroding effects of the elements not merely for hundreds and years -- or at least as long as the earth endured. Proof of design? The evidence was becoming more compelling with every passing day. As a special precaution against a repetition of the intrusion by Kurlov and Pokrovskoe, a special lock had been installed on the door of Isi's laboratory and a pair of night watchmen armed with revolvers had been assigned in shifts to remain in the laboratory from the time it was locked up in the late afternoon until Isi arrived to begin work early the next morning. As I said, an imeventful week had slipped by, and another hot July evening found Chester, Isi and myself assembled in Chester s office in the Computer Science building. This, like the geophysics building, was one of the new structures on the compus; and housing the Control Data # as it did, it had to be airconditioned. Human beings and faculty members can endure the sweltering summer without comfort at public universities, but not expensive giant computers. We were quite comfortable, relaxed and generally in an expansive mood after a satisfying dinner at Mario's, a new ItaHan restaurant that had opened off of the main highway to the capital, not too far from the campus. Moreover, we were enjoying the pleasant anticipation of a rather important occasion; we were among those invited to a cocktail party at nine o'clock at the Faculty Club in honor of the people connected with the joint expedition that had imearthed the Cairo stone. The earlier affair, where I had originally met Pokrovskoe, had been a drab little thing of sherry, cheese and crackers, organized by the anthropology department. But this would be the big one. The host woxild be Dean Ortcutt of the College of Arts and Sciences. Pokrovskoe would be there, of course, as one of the honorees, and most surely protocol would include his guest Kurlov among the invited. It was only eigHtthirty, so we had half an hour or so to kill before starting over to the Faculty Club where the affair was to be held. We had finished swapping opinions on the character of the two Russians -- negative for Pokrovskoe and positive for Kurlov -- and the conversation Had trailed off. It was at this point that I blurted out what had; been on all our minds, unspoken and perhaps just below the conscious threshold for the last week. with ourselves and say aloud what we Have all been more or less thinking. That damned piece of black rock is the product of EigH technology, of an intelligence or civilization that could not have existed at the time the forefathers of the iellahin were quarrying granite in the desert outside of Cairo." I looked to Isi for confirmation, for I knew intuitively that he felt as I did. "That's right, more than right," he nodded. "The stone is definitely an artifact, and I'm not referring just to those crazy marks on it. I mean the substance of the stone itself. It is definitely not a mineral made in some kind of Idln, imder fantastic conditions of Heat and pressure. It resists the action of the most powerful acids and solvents that we can apply to it. And here's the clincher. I am beginning to doubt whether we have the technology, as of July #, to synthesize that sort of material ourselves." "But further analysis of the stone might reveal something about the technology responsible for producing it, don't you think, Isi?" Chester asked. "Yes, most certainly. And that is what disturbs me about the Russians getting Hold of a piece of the stone," Isi replied. "It's beginning to appear that this presumably inoffensive archeological discovery could Have locked into it information concerning a kind of technology advanced far beyond our own. Slowly but surely laboratory analysis will unseal that information. And the impact on science as we know it could be enormous." "Information," Chester murmured almost to himself. "It's the information." Something was still bothering Chester -- that idea that had occurred to him at the lounge Had apparently not stopped gnawing at the back of His mind. But he volunteered nothing further, and we let the subject of the Cairo stone lapse. After a few minutes devoted to the pennant hopes of the Red Sox -- dismal, we concluded -- we noticed that it was after nine o'clock and left Chester's office for the Faculty Club. It was only a seven-minute walk from the Computer Science Center, so we scarcely had time to get rumpled in the heat before entering the sanctuary of air-conditioning again. Incidentally, in case it sounds from what I have been sa # dng as if State University is comfortable in the summer, let me assure you that I have exhausted the inventory of air-conditioned buildings on the campus. Tverybody who was anybody was at the reception, or cocktail party, or whatever you want to call it -- the President of the University in all his dignity, the Provost, various Deans, Department Heads, distinguished Egyptologists, anthropo I o g i s t s and what have you, both from State and from other institutions, some of them sufficiently far away to involve an over-night stopover. Big time! It was a real bash, all right. The spirits were flowing from a well-stocked bar behind which three barmen -- actually they were graduate students in white jackets, picking up a little cash -- were industriously popping corks, shaking mixers, and pouring very professional looking libations. There were several tables laden with horsd'oeuvres, including caviar -- but only domestic -- in honor, no doubt, of Pokrovskoe and the other Soviet members of the Cairo stone expedition. Indeed, we immediately spotted the Russian scientist, glass in hand and his colleague Kurlov at his side, before the largest of the tables of food. There were three other men with him, quite Slavic looking, younger than either Pokrovskoe or Kurlov, and obviously not academic types. One of them Had a small but noticeable scar over his left eye. We had seen none of them before, and, knowing the Soviet members of the expedition at least by sight, we were able to exclude that explanation for their presence. Although I hate to say it -- it sounds so "gothically" melodramatic -- there appeared to be something sinister about those three unsmiling and strange faces. But our attention was soon enough diverted from them, as Dean Ortcutt made his way through the throng and welcomed Isi, wHo had twisted the good Dean's arm to get invitations for Chester and myself to the reception. Isi, as prestigious head of one of the most important departments at the University, was part of its power structure, to use the current jargon of the civil rights movement. Chester and I, although respected for our scholarship, definitely were not. 'he Dean steered us over to the bar, where Isi and I settled for our usual martinis, and Chester experimented with a stinger. While Isi and Ortcutt immersed themselves in a discussion of campus politics -- most of which, incidentally, is carried on at informal meetings of this sort -- Chester and I wormed our way through the press of bodies and elbows to the table of horsd'oeuvres where, upon entering, we had seen Pokrovskoe. He was still there, with Kurlov and the three unsavory looking ones. They were all speaking Russian, which confirmed our assumption that the three newcomers were countrymen of the two Soviet scientists. Chester and I helped ourselves to the tempting canapes. It was Kurlov, and not Pokrovskoe, who noticed us first. "My good Professor Wu," he said with genuine warmth, "it is my good fortune to see you again. I have cordial greetings for you in recent letters from my colleagues of the Institute at Dubna. They remember well, and with pleasure, your sabbatical year with us." It was obvious that he was no longer trying to pass himself off as an embassy attache. It would have been useless, anyway since Chester recognized him. Pokrovskoe now turned to us and greeted us with elaborate cordiality, but not with evident sincerity with which Kurlov Had met Chester. After the usual amenities, during which he did not introduce us to his three identical looking comrades -- they hovered awkwardly in the background, just a few steps away from their coxmtrymen -- Pokrovskoe turned to the subject of the Cairo stone. There is real chutzpah, I thought to myself; he should show some scintilla of embarrassment regarding that subject, in view of having been caught red-handed in the middle of the crime in Isi's laboratory a week ago. "And Dr. Wolfe's analyses, they are progressing well? He has been able to classify our strange little, ah, mineral deposit from the quarry of Egypt?" I t was obvious that Pokrovskoe was pretending to know nothing of the composition of the stone, so I uttered something noncommittal and turned the subject to another topic, a comparison of July weather here and in Moscow, I believe. But while conversing with Pokrovskoe in this trivial vein, I kept my ears open to the more animated conversation at my side between Kurlov and Chester. Kurlov was asking Chester what he thought the origin of the stone might be. But he wasn't pumping Chester, as Pokrovskoe had tried to do with me. In fact, he was revealing to Chester a considerable knowledge of the stone's composition. The laboratones at Dubna must have been woridng on tweity-four-Kour shifts during the last week to have provided him with as much information as he Had. He was aware of the stone's anti-corrosive properties, and of its ability to witiistand extremes of temperature. He spoke eagerly, openly and frankly and attempted to conceal nothing. Clearly the scientist had come to the ascendancy in Kurlov's personality, and the conspirator had receded to the backgroimd. Moreover, his previous acquaintance with the affable and boyish Chester was obviously a factor in unlocking his tongue. Pokrovskoe, who spoke English well enough but obviously thought in Russian, was not able to follow the adjacent conversation as I was. Besides,, I was talldng all the louder, faster, and slangier to keep him preoccupied. "Yes, yes, yes, the slant line markings," I overheard Kurlov say excitedly. "What do you make of them. Professor Wu? They intrigue me, you know. For some reason, I cannot now tell you why, I cannot regard them as trivial in the way Professor Wolfe has suggested. There is a certain regularity about them -- although I have only seoi them the one time in the Professor's laboratory that evening that we so rudely imposed on the kindness of Miss Hale -- a certain regularity that suggests they represent something more than just a talley of oxen. Now tell me, my friend, what do you think?" Chester replied that He had been studying a photograph of the stone in his office that very morning in an effort to deduce something from the nature of the markings, but that nothing had suggested itself. "And the message, whatever it is that is encoded by the slanted lines," he concluded, "can't be too consequential. There is just not enough there to say anything significant. At least, that is the most obvious conclusion to draw. Unless..." Here He trailed off, looking vacuously at the bottom of his now empty glass. Again I Had the tincanny feeling -- call it a premonition if you will -- that Chester was on the verge of an important insight into the nature of the Cairo stone. But abruptly He and Kurlov broke away from us at this point to wander over to the bar to refill their glasses. As they were leaving, I heard Kurlov ask Chester if He might look at the photograph of the markings that Chester kept in his office. I took the opportunity offered by a lull in my conversation with Pokrovskoe to excuse myself and went off in search of Isi. V T found him at one of the smaller canape tables, spearing tempting pink shrimp from an iced bowl with a tooth-pick. I told him of my conversation with Pokrovskoe and sketched out the one I had heard between Chester and Kurlov. When I repeated what Chester had said about having looked at a photograph of the markings earlier in the day, a look of concern passed over Isi's face. "Matty, did Chester tell Kurlov where he kept the photograph?" "He just said that he had been looking at it in his office," I replied. "And Kurlov asked to see it some time." "Goddamn it, that's not good. Do you know, Matty, that no photographs were taken of the stone before I got it into my laboratory, and that I didn't allow any to be taken after that time?" By some extraordinary oversight, the Soviets had not obtained photographs of the stone before it got out of their hands. Not so extraordinary, I guess, if you reflect that the expedition at the quarry site had no need for camera equipment, and that the stone was flown by military jet directly from Egypt to the United States. "And if Kurlov wants to see that photograph, that means either they overlooked taking shots of it when they got into your laboratory, or else we interrupted them Just as they were about to do so," I said. "Probably the latter. They could have got rid of Rebecca Hale again under some pretext or other, in order to take pictures." "Yes," Isi replied, now quite excited. "And Kurlov has by this time told Pokrovskoe about the photo in Chester's office. There they are together at the big canap# table, and Pokrovskoe looks as if he were going to take off into orbit. Let's get out of here, Matty." We bulled our way through the swarm of people standing around talking and drinking and made our way to the door of the room. On the way I caught sight of Chester, made a brief broken field detour, in which I caused quite a number of glasses to slosh over, and plucked him away by the arm from a flirtatious conversation he was enjoying with somebody's young wife, to rejoin Isi just as he was opening the door leading out of the reception hall. The foyer outside was unencumbered of people, and we burst out from it into the starlit summer night with a common feeling of impending climax. Sharing a sense of urgency that we knew intuitively there was no need to communicate to one another, we broke into a trot across the campus. The Computer Science Center, located on sloping ground slightly higher than that of the Faculty Club, was clearly visible to us, lights still glittering from a half dozen office windows, as we raced past the pond, the administration building, and the student union. It must have taken us only about three minutes from the time we left the Faculty Club to reach Chester's office. We burst into it, Chester leading the way. He literally flung himself at the file cabinet next to the window, jerked open the second drawer from the top, rummaged furiously for a moment, spun around triumphantly with the photograph of the Cairo stone in his hand. CtT)aby, you are going to go home tonight with Papa Wu's number three son," he chuckled. And with that we settled down in chairs to catch our breath and collect our wits after our little sprint across the campus. We were winded in direct proportion to our ages: Isi was virtually knocked out, I was huffing and puffing moderately -- but not too moderately -- and Chester seemed scarcely affected by the exertion. Isi produced three of the strong, black Brazilian cigars -- Rigolettos, they are called -- that he was fond of, and we lit up in contentment and selfsatisfaction. We had learned something at the reception, something that might turn out to be quite significant. The Soviets had a piece of the Cairo stone all right, and we knew from Chester's conversation with Kurlov that they were progressing along the same lines that Isi had followed in his laboratory analysis of the composition of the stone. But through negligence on their part, and some extraordinary good luck on ours, they had failed to photograph, and presumably to record in any way, the curious markings on the stone. What was more important, Kurlov was now interested -- more than interested, I should say -- in thse slanted lines. It was beginning to dawn on us that Kurlov's interest in the inscriptions, as opposed to the substance of the stone itself,, might have tremendous significance. "But why should Kurlov be interested in a few unexplained scratches on that damned crazy rock?" Isi inquired plaintively. "Right," I joined in. "After all, he's a computer scientist, not an archeologist. His bag -- "I sometimes like to pretend that student slang comes naturally to me. " -- is information theory, automation theory, machine theory, the same sort of thing Chester here does. Same kind of interests, right?" "Yeh, that's for sure," Chester replied. "He has no interest in archeology or anthropology, I know from my year at Dubna. He's a pure theoretician, through and through. About the most practical thing he can do is play chess." "Well, let's be logical about this," I said. "If he is primarily interested, not in the chemical analysis of the stone, but in those cryptic little lines, then Ke is interested in them from the point of view of the computer scientist and information theorist, right?" "Agreed," Isi joined in. "But that in turn implies that he does not regard them as oxen-counting notches -- that he in some way thinks they encode information, a message if you will, of much greater significance. Yet frankly, that seems impossible to me. If the lines varied in shape or size, they might be construed as an alphabet. But as it is, they represent nothing more than numbers of notches. Surely it's more logical to think of them as tallys for... , # #XJumbers," Chester said dreamily. He was looking towards the ceiling in complete abstraction, immersed in his own thoughts, the half-smoked cigar that Isi had given him clenched between his teeth. TKe expreson in his eyes was tiSat same perplexed but on-the-verge-of-under-. standing look that I had seen! twice before when Chester had been thinking about the strange inscriptions on the stone. "Yes, numbers," Isi replied a little irritably. "And just plain old fashioned numbers can't tell you anything." "Numbers can't tell you anything?" Chester echoed absently again. "Oh, for God's sake, Chester, please come back to earth." Isi sighed wearily but nonetheless affectionately to the now incredibly youthful looking Chester. And Chester did come back to life. From one moment to the next, he was completely transformed. Now, his eyes flashing, he looked squarely at us. "That's it," he said excitedly. "That's why they brought Kurlov the computer and information expert over from Dubna. He suspected what I know now must be the case. Where's the flipping ash tray?" Chester was so excited now that he was scarcely able to contain his energy. I pushed an ash tray under his nose, and he managed to miss it by six inches as he knocked the big flake off of his cigar. But he was much too elated now to be concerned with ashes on his desk. "Chester, what are you trying to say?" I asked as calmly as possible, although I too felt a thrill of excitement now, a sense of imminent and unexpected revelation. "Just," this," Chester expostulated. "Those slant lines on the Cairo stone represent numbers, all right, but they aren't just ordinary numbers. They are Godel numbers." Concerned as I am in mathematical logic with recursive functions, I got the point immediately. And I guess Isi did too, or at least he grasped the general and enormous significance of what Chester had just said, for he asked for no further explanation. Mouths agape, I suppose, we just sat there in silence. And while we were sitting there, saying nothing, the little plastic cylinder rolled underneath the door. I suppose if a disinterested observer had been there to see us, he could have likened our reactions to something like those in a Three Stooges comedy short.  For we all three did something of a classic double take, looking first dumbly for about five seconds at the fountain-pen-length cylinder, then looking away from it at one another, then doing the double take. I had just started out of my chair when it burst, with a dull plop, to release its potent gas into the room. The effect was instantaneous. The three of us slumped towards the floor, all muscular control knocked out completely. Yet unconsciousness did not follow immediately. For about ten seconds I lay on the floor of Chester's office, knowing that I was blacking out, yet nonetheless capable of registering all that was happening during that time. And ten seconds was long enough to learn who had rolled the cylinder under the door and what they wanted; after about three of those seconds, the door of Chester's office opened, and three men, with handkerchiefs pressed to their noses, walked very composedly into the office, glanced about briefly until one of them saw the photograph on Chester's desk, picked it up and then left just as quietly, just as matter of factly as they had entered, softly closing the door behind them. As one of them stooped to pick up the plastic cylinder that had contained the gas, I noticed a small scar over his left eye. Then ever#rthing dissolved in front of me, and I lost consciousness. VI O ther than leaving us with a gigantic hangover, the knockout gas had no toxic effects, and we were all back to normal by the afternoon of the following day. For the second time we decided that accusation of the Russians I to tfie autfiorities would gain nothing. Now tKey had everything that we Had, and there was no getting it back, short of a return raid on tfidr establishment. OH, we discussed that, to be sure; but we gave it up as hopelessly unrealistic. We were amateurs in this espionage business, and they were pros. It wouldn't help matters tnucfi getting ourselves killed in some Heroic but futile attempt to get back the photograph. And what if we did? Surely they would have made any number of xerox or pHotostatic copies of it by this time, some of them probably on their way to the sanctuary of their embassy in Washington. Besides, we had more important things to do. The first of these was to confirm or unconfimt Chester's conjecture that the inscriptions on the Cairo stone represented a Godel number. I suppose most people have at least Heard about Kurt Godel's astounding theorem, first published in #, concerning the incompleteness of arithmetic. The theorem tells us, to put it briefly, that any axiomatization of ele mentary arithmetic must be incomplete in the sense that there will always be certain sentences of arithmetic -- the famous Godel sentences -- which are true, but not provable from the axioms. If that doesn't make sense to you, think of it this way. It is as if in ordinasK plane geometry you could show that it was true that the angles of a triangle, say, always added up to # degrees, but you could also prove that you could not prove that fact. Anyway, the .trick that Godel used to prove fiis theorem consisted in reflecting sentences about arithmetic -- sentences in a so-called metalanguage talking about the object language, arithmetic -- into arithmetic itself. Thus Godel diowed that there is a sentence of arithmetic to corresijond to every sentence about arithmetic such tiiat if the one is true, the other is too. Now take the following metalanguage sentence about arithmetic: "The arithmetic sentence corresponding to this sentence is unprovable." Such a sentence asserts the unprovability of an ordinary formula of elementary arithmetic, which happens to be true if and only if it is not provable. Tow the' trick Godel Used to  mirror metalanguage statements into arithmetic itself hinged on the mechanism that has subsequently come to be called Godel numbering, if works this way. Suppose you assigned the. numbers I through #, say, to the # letters of the English alphabet, th# comma, the period, and the blank space. The letter A corresponds to #, B to #, etc., on down to #S for Z, # for the comma, # for the period and # for the blank space separating words in a printed text. Now take any message in English that you want to "Godelize" -- i.e., to wHicli you want to assign a Godel number. What you do is write the message -- supposed it is k units in length -- as exponents, according to the pairing of letters and punctuation signs with numbers just given, on the product of the first k primes, written as follows: # .#.#... Pk, where Pk stands for the kth prime. Take an example, Hie word "cab." Since C is the third letter of the alphabet, A the first and B the second, they correspond respectively to #, '#' and # in tiSe pairing of numerals with letters of the alphabet. Now write these riiree numerals as exponents on the product of the three primes, and you get # ##, which is equal to #. Thus the word "cab" has assigned to if the Godel number #. And there is an absolutely unique decomposition of # back into a product of primes -- this is a fundamental fact of mathematics. The upshot of all of this is that you can test any number in the whole infinite domain of numbers, and if it is a Godel number, it will "decompose" -- i.e., be factorable -- into a product of successive primes with; exponent which can carry coded information. This was Chester's insight concerning the Cairo stone. He saw that if the slant lines could be construed as representing some gigantic number, and that number was a Godel number, then with a suitable program we could get the Computer Center's C.D. # to factor out the primes, in which case the exponents on the primes would be the coded message. And if the Godel number was sufficient to contain an enormously complex and detailed message. Of course, we couldn't expect the exponent numbers to correspond to the English alphabet, or to any alphabet, for that matter, in any such simple way as in my example; but once we had them, we could safely assume that they were the product of an intelligence at least equal to ours, and that ffiey could be decoded in some fashion into a coherent message. D eciphering the slanted lines into a Godel number proved to be easier than I had anticipated. As I mentioned earlier, there were nine rows of lines, none of the rows containing the same number of lines, and three of them indented about Half an inch. We assumed -- it turned out correctly -- i that the stone was in its proper position with the evenly aligned (save for the indentions) side on the left. In this position, ,.we libticed. at the 'bottom row lines, the shortest one, contained twelve numbers. This was significant. It strongly suggested a number system with the base twelve. It would not be unlikely for beings of superior intelligence to choose such a base for their ftumber system, as in many ways it is handier than the decimal system. And recall that the Babylonians used a number system with base twelve. Reading from top to bottom, the next three rows contained #, # and # lines. The fifth row from the bottom, which contained # lines, was indented. The next two rows, still reading from the bottom to the top, contained # and # lines respectively, while the eighth row, which contained # lines, was al indented. The ninth, or top row, contained # lines. After several false starts, with the computer rejecting our tape in-f put as not a Godel number, we -- actually mostly Chester and msrself, Isi not being strong on this sort of thing -- decided the munber on the Cairo stone could be construed as just the sum of ithree huge numbers as follows: # # # # #I  #f # # # It was this fantastically huge number that Chesterfed into the C.D. ' # . I doubt if I all ever for IM # . # ' # : # ' # -' .get the 'thrill of .eXcittoerit,.Vthe shiver of impending revelation that I felt as the machine started typing out the result. For that huge number dc? factor out into a product of the primes to various powers. It was a Godel number, and the exponents were our message. T shall not laboriously detail the final decoding of the exponents into the message they contained. You know, as well as I, that for years various projects Have appeared in print for language designed to. communicate with other forms of intelligent life in our imiverse. Ever since the development of radio-astronomy in the late fortie, the prospect of communication with other beings, perhaps of intelligence vastly superior to our own. Has been a very real possibility. So, in the final decoding of the message contained on the Cairo stone, we had by no means to start from scratch; much obtHe fundamental research had been done already. Need I mention Dr. Hans Freud., anthal's monumental Lincos: Design oi a Language ior Cosmic Intercourse? The main breakthrough consisted in discovering that the lines represented a number and that that number was a' Godel number, capable ,of containing enormous amots of informon. This much alone .-assured us that the authors of the message on the Cairo stone were beings of an intelligence at least equal to our own. And once this assumption was made, we could assume that they would communi to us in that universal language that all intelligent beings must possess, the language of mathematics. This turned out to be the case. The first series of exponents that the computer fed out were all two-digit numbers, eventually broken by a single digit serving, we discovered, as a period. WHat would be more logical than to assume that these numbers represented Cartesion coordinates -- the first for the x-axis, the second for the y-axis? Logical, but not quite right, it turned out. The resulting graph made no sense. But eventually it occurred to us that the convention of writing the xcoordinate first and the y-coordinate second was just that, a pure and arbitrary convention. So we tried another graph, this time reversing the order of the coordinates. And this time we got something -- a squiggly line with a single point underneath it. Again, I am condensing literally hundreds of hours of work into the briefest of comments. But at any rate, some time late in an August night, after endless cups of black coffee and even blacker cigars -- Isi swore that his Rigolettos contained nourishment, for the spirit if not the flesh -- the squiggly line and point fell into place in our minds. The line was the Mediterranean coast of Egsnpt -- a portion of it -- and the point represented, on this crude sort of map, the location of the quarry pit where the Cairo stone Had been deposited, relative to the coast line. The next series of exponents were also two digit numbers, finally terminated, as before, by a single digit (the same one as before) serving as a stop, or period. This time the graph was a closed line, again with a single dot -- now inside the closed figure. An island with a specific location marked on it! We ransacked the library of every atlas that it contained, poring Ilirough them for the better part of a week, imtil we found a remote and uninhabited little atoll in the Pacific of exactly the shape of our graph. W hat happened subsequently to the decoding of the Cairo stone was a fascinating lesson in the exercise of power. Isi Had a conference with Dean Ortcutt on the morning following our discovery in the atlas of the atoll corresponding to the graph jdelded up by the Cairo stone. Dean Ortcutt was in the Provost's office within minutes of Isi's visit, and within seconds all three were in the office of the President of State University. From that point on the long distance wires to Washington crackled almost incessantly until the State Department, the Pentagon and finally the President of the United States were all aware of the possible staggering importance of the decoding of the slant lines. Red tape was cut as red tape can only be cut from the top-most reaches of power. Although ordinarily the detailed arrangements for archeological expeditions take months, even years to complete, we found that virtually within hours of Isi's conference with Ortcutt a massive expedition to the atoll was underway. Nominally Lt. General Foster L. McCall -- chief of research and development for the Air Force -- was in command ofthe expedition; but the de iacto head of operations turned out actually to be our own Isidore Wolfe. Almost miraculously, Chester and I found papers on our desks authorizing sabbatical leave with full pay for the following academic year. Usually this sort of thing requires a painstakexchanging of forms lasting montlis. And while all of this was going on, Chester, Isi and I finished decoding the remainder of the message of the Cairo stone. The rest of the translation of the slant lines amounted to what was basically a. dictionary. It worked like this. A series of number pairs when plotted on graph paper would yield a rough outline of an object. Think of those children's puzzles where you connect points 'in a certain order to get an outline picture. Following would be another series of number pairs which, when plotted, would yield a short series of totally unfamiliar marks. The two together constituted a translation of the name of the object into the language of the beings of tha Cairo stone. The first picture was that of a camel, the second that of a jackal. Subsequent pictures as plotted from the numbers the computer cranked out showed the camel running -- followed by a series of marks including those originally correlated with those of the camel in a stationary position. So now we had a form of the verb "to run" And the same thing with the jackal sitting. And so on and on. Within a week we had a fat notebook constituting a reasonably good dictionary of the language of the authors of the Cairo stone. A week was none too soon to finish decoding the stone, for within that time the expedition was completely organized. No expense, no effort is spared when the vital interests of a world power are at stake. Marine and Air Force noncoms appeared from nowKere to whisk our baggage into government cars. Waiting in the cars were high-ranking Air Force and Marine Corps officers. At the military air field where we were delivered, other officers took us in charge, fed us and wined us with amazing efficiency and speed, and got us aboard the giant Lockheed C-#A that was airlifting our expedition to the Pacific. All this without an error, and without even the appearance of haste. Isi and I found all of this exhilarating, although' Chester, who was troubled with a persistent cough, appeared to be tired of it. 'he flight to the atoll of the stone was without incident. We set down once to refuel at Pearl Harbor, then took off into the clear cloudless skies of the Western Pacific for the final leg of our journey. Isi, Chester and I were still working on the dictionary, clearing up minor questions of tense, gender, etc., so the time went by swiftly enough for us. Within a matter of hours we could feel the great transport losing altitude. Looking out the window over the giant wing, we could see the atoll below us, bare save for coconut palms and an airstrip with an adjoining little cluster of tents that a battallion of Sea Bees had started preparing for us the day that the expedition had been definitely decided on in Washington. Once we had touched down, we were taken with our baggage by jeep to our tents, where we settled ourselves, rested and discussed our plans for the exploration of the atoll. The next morning, after a hot breakfast with the ever resourceful Sea Bees, we met with General McCall and his staff in one of the tents that had been prepared as a sort of staff room, in which there were several tables covered with endless maps and detailed aerial pictures of the atoll, all prepared within the last week. The aerial surveys, it turned out, had disclosed a square-shaped depression, about a hundred yards on the side, almost exactly in the center of the atoll. Depressions can be explained by natural causes, but not square-shaped ones. We knew where to dig. The bulldozers were already on site when we arrived by jeep, but Isi thought it would be a wiser strategy to start the excavation with pick and shovel to avoid the danger of destroying an # rthing that might be fragile. This procedure was followed, but nothing turned up that way the first day. The second day he sent the bulldozers in. For two days the monster blades bit and gouged at the soft sandy earth, and at noon of the second day we found what we were looking for. It was the tip of a gigantic cone made of the same black obsidian-like material that we had first encountered in the Cairo stone. We were literally frantic with excitement, of course. But it took another hard week of excavating by the whole battallion of Sea Bees before the entire cone had been laid bare, and wooden bulwarks had been erected to keep the sides of what was now a gigantic pit from caving in. But it was well worth the wait. For the cone, which was squat and the size of a large house, turned out to be hollow inside. And at its base was a small oval shaped hole, just large enough to allow a man to crawl through. Once we had scraped out the earth that had fallen into the hole. General McCall, Isi, and I entered the cone. Chester was not with us. He had been ill that morning, his cough having become more severe, and had stayed on his cot in our tent. I said that what we found was well worth the agonizing delay. It was. For arranged on strangely convoluted tables, or benches, of the black substance, and in vast racks built into the circular walls of the cone, were thousands upon thousands of black tablets, identical in appearance to the Cairo stone. All of them were filled with the same kind of slant lines that we had first seen that night -- it seemed ages ago -- in Isi's laboratory. We had found the library of the beings of the Cairo stone. W ork in removing the tablets from the cone to our Lockheed transport progressed rapidly, but under the cloud now of an impending tragedy. For Chester was seriously ill. He was coughing spasmodically now, and was alternately hot and terribly chilled. As far as Isi and I were concerned, the great joy of having found the accumulated wisdom of a superior race of beings was overshadowed by what appeared to be the approaching death of our closest friend. As soon as our transport plane had got us back to the states, we chartered a small private plane and took Chester directly to Boston and the Massachusetts General Hospital. After a brief exploratory operation and a biopsy, the specialists thejre confirmed what the expedition's physician had suspected. Chester was suffering from lymphosarcoma, a vicious type of cancer that attacks the body's lymph system. The disease was far advanced, and the prognosis was not good. Isi and I left Chester, now under heavy sedation and barely able to recognize us, at the hospital and returned with leaden hearts to State University. It was more by way of therapy than for anjrthing else that we returned, despondent, to work of classifying and decoding the vast array of black tablets that had been deposited in a specially cleared wing of the library for us. But our despondency was lifted unexpectedly and immediately by a stroke of almost miraculous luck. For one of the first stones we started decoding turned out to be a sort of index for all the rest. We found that the Godel numbers on the various tablets were arranged according to an elaborate and systematic scheme of classification -- some pertaining to mathematics, others to physics, to chemistry, to molecular biology. And still others to medicine. To medicine! Here, in our hands, was the medical knowledge of a civilization far surpassing our own. Locked in one of those tablets was the knowledge that could save Chester's life, if we could only find it. A nd find it we did. We had to commandeer the Control Data # full time to do it, but General McCall's three stars and a host of officers and noncoms with pistols strapped threateningly to their sides helped to turn the trick. We found the tablet pertaining to leukemia and to lymphoma-type cancers, and we decoded it within # hours. The crucial piece of information that it contained concerned a remarkable enzyme called L-asparaginase, an enzyme that had been used already with some success against leukemia and Ijmiphoma victims by physicians in Dallas and Boston, but which was in desperately short supply. The difficulty was that only a minute supply of the enzyme had so far been produced by the laborious process of extraction from the bacillus Escherichia coli -- not nearly enough for the massive and repeated doses needed to insure continued remission from the cancer. The information that we obtained from the key tablet contained detailed instructions for synthesizing this enzyme directly from laboratory chemicals. It also contained vital information on dosage and on ways to counter the side effects of L-asparaginase. We got the drug to Boston in just the nick of time. Here General McCall, who by now had become our staunch ally, was the key factor. He provided us with a supersonic B-# to Boston, and a siren-screeching, three-star staff car to the hospital. The drug worked; Chester's life was saved, and a momentous step in the conquest of cancer had been made. The translation of the tablets is still going on. It will take years T# to translate all of the knowledge of a great and extinct civilization into our own language, and still more years to master it all. We still do not know tlie origin of tlie beings wlio left tlie Cairo stone in Egypt and thousands of tablets in the strange black coneshaped library on a deserted atoll. For this information they did not include on any tablet. We speculate wildly on their nature -- alien beings from another galaxy, or the remnant of some great civilization that once flourished on earth and, in its death throes, left indestructible evidence of its existence for future centuries to recover. But whatever their orin, they left us the knowledge to explore the universe, certainly In space and perhaps in time. We will know the answers to these questions, and to others of Incalculable importance as well. For the means to answer them were locked centuries ago into the Godel numbers on the black tablets to which the Cairo stone led us. lightful dissertations on swords and sorcery by a master, plus two dozen illustrations by Roy Krenkel! Clothbound, #. about the alcoholic dragon? Four short novels in the Unknown vein by one of the greats. Illustrated by Prosser. Cloth, #. of the master of the weird tale, unavailable since #, is a work of literature in its own right. Limited, numbered edition, cover by Frank D. McSherry Jr. Paper only, #. #I liberty Heights Avenue, Baltimore, Maryland #, U.S.A. QcdoXM Y ou know writing a book is very hard to do # words make a book, and writing # words only means doing about two hours' worth of typing every day for a month, but writing a book can take years. You don't write a book. You write a story; the book is justtlie casebound, Smythe-sewn collection of what they call signatures in the book production trade, but a story is a structure of tGougfits. And they come out an individual's mind. A mind... , well, you know what a mind is. It began that day you can remember if you stand on the very tiptoes of your recollection, back into when people fussed at you and kissed you and licked and patted you into a shape they could work with. All these years, now, you've been coping in your best way with what might be called their Handiwork, for want of a more descriptive term, and you've been readying yourself for whatever moment is supreme on your calendar, but suppose a passing angel said: "Explain Thyself" right now? That -- a little bit -- is like writing a book, if you write books instead of # words. Eh? You follow me? For some of the many people who write, the production of a story long enough to fill a book is a reply to an examining angel, and I flatter myself I have some of them spotted. Take a man like Roger Zelazny. Sometimes he writes better than others. In fact, sometimes -- please don't send me letters about this -- he writes rather poorly. It's hard to see that, because he writes with such talent that what he has to say while ignoring the story he claims to be telling is far better, and far more indicative of a good mind grasping beauty, that what you get from the people who not only write # words but the rationale to explain them, the declarations that affirm them, and the essays that enshrine them, all in one gust. Zelazny just sits there, smiling gently, dreaming his next satisfactory reply to the angel, and when the replies are more than satisfactory -- which is better than Thee and Me Have been doing. I'll bet you -- they are Zingers. The Isle of The Dead, now. The Isle of The Dead (Ace) is a paperback, original about Francis Sandow, Occupation; God. An original paperback, mind you, is not like any other literary creature. Either by first intention or because it Has fallen through the hardcover buying market, it tends to be shallow; lacking somewhere. An orginal paperback comes into being most often because it's the quickest buck around -- which also means the smallest buck, thence the shortest writing time. I hate to talk economic determinism, but there it is. An original paperback competes against reprint paperbacks, which have the advantage of pre-selling, of famous titles, of better-known by lines, reviewers' quotes, accumulated word-tomouth... you name the commercial advantage, and the reprints have it. Commonly, tlie only kinds of original paperbacks tliat make it at all are Kow-to-do-it books and similar ephemera such as westerns, murders, and, even since RotH, pornography. These are not mere theories I'm handing you -- or, let's put it this way; these are statements so rigorously clung to, and followed, in the publishing business, that they might as well be objective facts. Editors, agents, publishers, and, in fact, the mass audience, can all be shown to believe them, and to put -- or not put -- their money where it counts, as proof of their belief. Which belief is normally justifed. Original paperbacks are written for the advance money -- or, in John D. MacDonald's case, the high royalty rate on the astronomical print order, plus the pleasure of it -- and in order to get the advance money, you have to submit an outline that will knock an editor down. It has got to zap, snap, and promise 'em everything. And then, of course, the book has to deliver, hoprfully before the advance is spent. Consequently, the original paperback -- and I am very proud of each and every one of mine -- typically shows signs of melodramatic plotting, and haste in the writing. But some people are ready for the angel any time. So. The Isle ol the Dead, a paperback original by Roger Zelazny, either by first intention or because it fell through' the market (which I at least doubt), is not like your run of the mill example. I've brought us all this verbal way in an effort to do the impossible -- to transmit the effect of experience. Parents can't do it with their children, teachers can't do it with thdr students, but if we each of us sit down and remember the tingle that comes over you when you do your job right, whatever the job is... that moment when you realize that this time it's not just okay, or the cracks won't show for a long time, or what the hell, it'll do at the price, but that, instead, this time, without regard to the price, or the acuity of the purchaser, or the specifications, this time, not because we chose to, but because we couldn't help it, it came out beautiful. Okay? So what if it's a toilet seat or a can of beans? There it is -- and what it is is secondary; what it has is everything touchable proof that beauty dwells within us and presses constantly against our limits. There. See. We did the impossible, for a moment. Okay. Now that's what Zelazny has done. Francis Sandow, Occupation: God, fancies himself a long-live ecological positivist; a professional world-designer who is approximately the eightiethrichest man in the universe, the last survivor of the centuriesgone #'s, commander of financial, technological and personal resources so powerful and so deft that he is a god. Neither time nor space nor the power of his rivals can stay him; love and hate are very much' the same, and in the fullness of time come 'round at the same hands and lips. His every move makes and And since the rocks of his worlds were drawn together by his mind, and the living things upon them are sprung from the flesh' of his own body, the very birds and bears of his worlds come to love him as he passes, and the rain and rivers are his on his mountains. All technology, of course. All explicable, or foreseeable, in the light of our own present accomplishments. No miracles, no mysteries. True, he did leam his trade at the hands of the Megapeians, and among the Megapeians a person who can create worlds, life and light is a god, with a god"s powers and attributes... , but this, of course, is only a convenient mental set which makes the manipulations easier. And the rituals are soothing, even when clearly hallucinatory. And when an unknown enemy begins reviving his dead enemies and his dead loves... often the same, as we've said... it's purely a matter of knocking the enemy's head clean off. Right? Climactic battle at the edge of the world while the fate of the Universe waits to be awakened... Well, I see you're ahead of me. It ttims out Francis Sandow is a god, not just a good craftsman. Even when he creates a wartbear, there's a difference between his wart-bear and another man's wart-bear. The Isle of The Dead, charted on some sort of blueprint paper, would disassemble into rather plain parts, I guess. I just thought I'd preume to tell you that, just as I've presumed to try to show why you might never tealize that mundane fact while reading this story. Zelazny just sits there a lot of the time, a slight smile on his face. He seems to be dreaming. # ate Wilhelm came upon the scene some years ago with stories like "The Mile-Lon Spaceship," a piece of hard science fiction whose natural home cent days. She's a slim, tough, no-nonsense person, Kate is, with a strong streak of practical dreamer in her, and uncommon courage. You meet her, and you think of Leigh Brackett, who wrote Bogart screenplays with Faulkner the same time she was writing lead novelettes for Planet Stories. You read something like The Clone, which Kate wrote with Ted Thomas, and, knowing all these people, you think of Kate Wilhelm as somebody with a hell of a narrative gift, and an exact idea of what in people's minds bring them to a piece of fiction in search of storytellng. The stories in her new Doubleday collection. The Downstairs Room, (#), include some very tough examples. Where they falter -- and they do -- their problem is over-working the inability to leave a line alone, the need to round off all the corners and define exactly what the artist meant, so that the stark shape of what could emerge is cloaked in a sort of plastic shrink-wrap, eliminating all the jags of the orginal, and frustrating the sense of touch. I think this may be Kate's way of lowing the insecurity we all find, after all, at the root of the thing that makes us write. This is maybe why she agreed to precede each story with an explanatory note (Where are the prefaces to Steven Vincent Benet's stories? Shirley Jackson -- did she affix a codicil to each testament? Where are the autobiographical intros to John Collier?). And one must simply decide that she never had a chance to read James Sallis's introduction to her work. Or maybe she did, on second thought, but like, I suppose. Doubleday's editors, shook her head and decided all that bafflegab must mean something. After all, anybody can write a good story -- as I said, this book is full of good stories, some better than others, but all of them stories, and most of them good -- but Sallis must be a genius, to be the author of "... the story has become a regenerating form of words, a total suspension of force, motive, and process... attaining a large measure of ambiguity and resonance, and... the elliptical, visionary qualities of the best non-realism." Fortunately, though there appear to be occasions when she Herself, God Help you, Jim, forgets it. The last time Kate Wilhelm displayed any elliptical qualities was long before she got into the author business. Despite the present general effort to make us all into academicians, she continues to look more natural in overalls than she does in drag. Suddenly the Ace Specials line is coming up with winners (as distinct from its previous High percentage of interesting failures). Synthajoy, by D. G. Compton, makes me think of John Taine, Olaf Stapledon, and that bunch. Now, the sf line of the plot is a simple one, a scientist makes and markets tape-recorded emotional experiences as psychotherapeutic device. Originally, fie runs the electronic equivalent of an ethical drug fiouse, selling only by prescription. But in due course he also markets proprietary versions of the stuff to tfie self-indulgent, and, since one of tfie popular versions is a superior sexual experience, and all of them are superior experiences of one kind or another, profound social changes take place. Furthermore, fie then produces an experimental tape containing not experiences but tfie supreme exaltations of all tfie possible experiences, snipped out of all tfie other tapes, and spliced together into one fantastic emotional nova which fie is thinking of putting on tfie market under tfie name of Synthajoy, His wife kills him, or at least that's wfiat a court says sfie did, thereupon throwing her in tfie booby hatch for... you guessed it... taped therapy. But I invoked some powerful names up tfiere in tfie preceding paragrapfi, and here you are, wondering in wfiat significant detail this story could be superior to something like MacDonald's Wine oi the Dreamers or any of the other sf stories about a world sinking below the surface of a wallow of direct brain-stimulation pleasure. Well, the thing is that this is a story about a woman who lias a problem. The woman is emotional, so it's an emotional problem. She's socially conscious, so it is a problem whicfi implies grave consequences for the world,, in addition to herself. When she solves the problem, she in turn affects the world. But she doesn't do it to save tfie world. She does it because her involvement with fier husband has brought her to this point. Her involvement with fier husband has made her frigid, and killed fier lover -- and they were indeed lovers despite her physical incapability. Finally, because she goes to a public tapeexperience vending station, and at last feels wfiat this thing is, sfie is in a hysterical state wfien sfie comes home and discovers fier husband's mistress on tfie stairs, just leaving. And so she goes crazy. Her lover fiad died peacefully, under the spell of the prototype Ssmtfiajoy. Her frigidity resulted from having been present at tfie recording session for wfiat comes to be known as Sexitape -- a play on tfie tradename of tfie ethical product, which is Sensitape. You see, what hse happened to, this woman happens to lots of people, but it happens to Her in the filtered, recorded, amplifed and modulated form. What I'm sasdng is that most sf of modem, times uses people, however well-realized, to flesh out a story which, However relevant to the general Human condition, Has the purpose of verifying some technological proposition. But really great sf, I think, comes most often wHen technological assertions are used to verify a human proposition. Synthajoy, I hasten to add, is not a Seeds of Life or Odd John, although the writing has that compelling, all-encompassing feeling that comes from telling a story in which every step people take is as important as their destinations. Compton ends on a note that would have occurred only...to someone wHo's read a great deal of sf, or something, and decided some such plot-tum is obligatory in commercial writing. Which by the standards of commercial writing means this is, indeed, a cracking good book. More important, this is a cracking good book very nearly to the very end by the standards of cracking good books, and I hope there's going to be considerably more Compton coming into the market. A lot of us could stand the case for Doing to the mdon A new tMok jpaked with onrzent inTomiatiozx on the tnocmond-spaoe pnnun and its eo l e ntm o byprodnets B-and an adventaze into spoculatiwi    This book Is a "musT for anyone associated with, or Interested in, the space program. Written by Neii P. Ruzi! editor and publisher of Industrial Researcb magazine, the book presents a lucid case for the exploration and exploitation of our natural satellite. It considers such areas as: research In the lunar vacuum; manufacturing operations on the mooni mining thasurface of the moon; obsenrtng and probing the universe from the moon; using the moon as a base In the search for Ufa beyond earth; and stimulating the economy through technological transfer. (Prto!i Bwa Halt) Send . copies f "The Case for Going to the Moon at H#' for a single copy r # for two or more copies. Q Check ideseds  Bill me. name addres ciiy ' State zipco eitH Laumer, wEose And Now They Wake, starts in tEis issue, Eas been writing science fiction for a little over a decade. Captain Laumer was a career Air Force officer stationed in a remote quarter of tfie United Kingdom wBen Ee began; tEere wasn't mucE else to do vntE spare time, Ke Ead a tsrpewriter... and so a career was bom. Now retired (tEere were not enougE Eours in a day for BotE tEe Air Force and tEe typewriter, it turned out, and tEe typewriter won), Laumer Eves on an island in tEe middle of a Florida lake, and tEe typewriter goes faster tEan ever. "To many readers Bis name wiE be forever linked witE tEat of Retief, Eis picaresque interstellar diplomat. NotEing to wonder about if Retief's adventures in diplomacy seem to cut pretty close to tEe bone of tEe real world we Eve in; LaumeFs otHer career was witE tEe State Department, in SoutEeast Aaa. Second-place vnnner in tEe Galaxy Award voting, Larry Niven is a young Californian wEo Ead tEe good luck to pick an (Elman named DoEeny for one of Eis grandfatEers. His award-winning story was Slowboat Cargo (pubEsEed in book form as A GUt from 'Earth, from BaEantine Books, if you missed tEe inagazine) . Wffile it never quite caugEt up witE Clifford Simak's Goblin Reservation (originally from Galaxy') pubEsEed in f in #, as weE as distancing aE but one of Galaxys #-pIus. WEidB is a particular pleasure to It readers, no doubt, because Niven was one of IPs "first" -- autBors appearii in If witfi tEeir first professional sale anywEere -- not so very long ago. The Theory and Practice of Teleportation started out in Efe as Niven's Guest of Honor address to tEe Boskone conference a year ago tEfa montE. It seemed to us too good to let die ffiere, so we persuaded Eim to put it all on paper for you... and Eere it is. Lise Braun is a New York City Eousewife, and Leviathan is Eer second pubEsEed story. Or first, depending on wEetEer you caE Eei: previous piece. The Wonders We Owe deGaulle, a story or a "non-fact article," wEIcE is wEat we caEed it wEen we printed it in Galaxy last summer. No. CF-# by Emih The desist  nown above are the only ones The umpteenth corollary of Finagle's General Law of Dynamic Negatives says: "No books are ever lost by loaning except ones you particulariy want to keep' No. CX-# by Lynd Ward # for #; #, #; #, # with owner's name imprinted All Postpaid. Add state sales tax, if anj. won't run off with your books if you put inside the front cover of each book... a gummed bookplate with your name printed on it! mm Will deliver up to #I more horsepower, # more miles per gallon using only regular gas!  get up to # more miles per gallon ol gas  add up to # more horsepower to your engine  saKe S# each year tor you, year alter year  while you use the cheapest grades of gasoline! Spark plugs arc obsolete! Now there's a far better way to run your car. With conventional spark plugs, only a fraction of the fuel that enters your cylinders is turned into power. The rest escapes through your tailpipe as unburned vapor. That is because their spark is so narrow -- only .l.S-thousandih.s of an inch wide that it cannot possibly ignite all the fuel mixture in the cylinder. As plugs get older, their sparks get narrower and less efficient till they have to be replaced. New Jet-Fire Fuel Igniters do a far belter job of turning gasoline into power. Instead of a narrow spark, they send out a wide swath of flame that "walks" across a semi-conductor tip, fanning out in all directions and exploding far more fuel in the cylinder. Proof That You Get Up To # Horsepower More Jet-Fire Fuel Igniters look like spark plugs merely because they lvc to be screwed into the spark plug socket. But what they do is far different. Here's how to prove it; Run your car till It's fully warmed op. #. Slop on a perfectly level .stretch of road. #. Pul thacar in Drive list gear with manual transmission!, and see how fast the car rolls at idling .speed. #. Remove plugs and install Jet-Fire Fuel Igniters (a #-minute job). #. Now see how fast yo hour faster without touching the gas pedal -- dramatic proof that So. first thing, you can reduce the gas flow bv adjusting the idling screw, and start saving money before you've even driven a mile! (At the same time, you can make' your air-to-gas mixture Igniters require only a #:I ratio instead of the conventional -l" simple adjustmeni that you or your mechanic can make in one minute It provides even greater economy.) differences Your tor's power comes from finy exposi'ons of gosotine vapor and oir in your cylinders. The bigger the tuptotions, the faster you go. plode the mixture with o spark jumping across an oir gap. The spark it just #S-thoutondtht of on inch across -- not wide enough to explode all the fuel in the cylinder. Unburned gas escapes through your exhoust. In time, the electrodes become eroded and coked with carbon The gap widens, the spark gets narrower, you lose mou power, lou pov waste more fuel... cWHolly' plugs. hove to replace your Hugs. no sparks. Insteod o fanning swath of. flame wpfks across a semi-conductorbridge from one electrode##o another, exploding for more fuel, gettihg for I 'e power. There is no gap that can widen, and carbon deposits octually improve performance. They do not hove to be adjusted or reploced -- ever Start driving and you'll notice even more improvement up to #  more horsepower of acceleration power, climbing power, and passit x ' power. All this while burning less gas! The next lime your gas gauge gets near the iEmpty" mark, tell the premium which costs four to eight cents more than regular gas. And this second saving is only the beginning. Jet-F-ire riiel igniters provide easier cold-weather .starts... and that means less dram on your battery, and no drain on your patience as vou try to get started. The more you drive, the better your Fuel Igniters perform. They clun-t hucomc eroded. earjulor reuuire.i your car (or # miles) without clesning, servicing or replscirtg. peryeallon of gss on regular gss! o(yriing-end socelerehoiU #:I #I Hanse live... Freeport, N.Y. # I po.p send niR ihft iuiiowinu unI  dcr your #-vv#y guarantee.  budd-upthe 'natural enemy of dd fashioned pIubs , makes fuel iunilers perform belter. Carbon becomes an .iddnionai carrier for the iuniter's biB let flame. , , ,...So there you have a third savinB. One set of fuel lEniters will last the life of your car! Invented To Seve Air Force Live,Now They Cen Save You Money . JeJ-l'irc Fuel Icnitcrs were first developed to save airmen's lives.  lIurinB World War II. there were limes when more men were I for ooslaoe S handlirto killed by spark pIiib malfunction than by enemy action. A failure Add i i 'or postage a nanaiing proof rcplsiccmoni was needed, and Fuel Igniters did the job. I Both the Navy and Air Force have approved them for icl engine.  year Mak# Mel i Ue,.  w Jt I a . Enclosed is # for # Igniters n # for # Igniters  Q # # (or # igniters  Now at last they have been modified for automobile use. They won't save your life, but they can save you big money -- up to # a year with ordinary driving...Some day. all cars may come equipped with Fuel Igniters like these But why wait when you can install a set yourself now. Just mail the cournin with the make and model of your car. and we B rush you a set with full inslruclion.s. Just SI#.S# per set of It, #(I per set oj #. # pvr set of # I Print I Nome" A WJpa c Oty Zip I I I rJ s ,  jiy april # BLOCH SIMAK GUNN it by SB by by and many others We're grateful to all the science-fiction fans who gave our publications a clean sweep of every professional Hugo Award at the # World Science Fiction Convention. And we're proud that you've selected us for the Best Magazine Award for the past two consecutive years. We're even more grateful to the many loyal readers who have made it possible for both on. That means we can bring you twice as many of the best stories being written by the best science-fiction writers of all time. To earn your continued support, we're debetter in the future. You'll regret missing a single issue. So to be sure instead of sorry, why not fill in the coupon -- or write the information on a sheet of plain paper -- and send it in today? You'll save money, too! #I Hudson Street New York, New York # rate. I enclose my check or money order for:  # issues of each for #  # issues of each for #  # issues of each for # Name Address City  State .Zip Code Prices outside the Western Hemisphere add I .# per I # issues for postage Please check whether  now or  renewal (iLxy Galaxy Is published in French, German, Italian, Japanese and Spanish. The U. S. Edition is published in Braille and Living Tape. April, #  Vol. #, No. # by James E. Gunn by Robert Bloch by Clifford D. Simak by Keith Laumer by James Tiptree, Jr. by Sylvia Jacobs by Willy Ley by Frederik Pohl by Algis Budrys Editor Science Editor Associate Editor Managing Editor Publisher Advertising Circulation Director monthly by Galaxy Publishing Corporation. Main offices: #I Hudson Street, New York, N.Y. #. #c per copy Subscription: (# copies) # In the United States, Canada, Mexico, South and Central America and U. S. Possessions. Elsewhere #. Second-class postage paid at New York, N.Y. and at additional mailing offices. Copyright New York # by Galaxy Publishing Corporation, Robert M. Guinn, President. All rights including translations reserved. All material submitted must be accompanied by self-addressed stamped envelopes. The publisher assumes no responsibility for unsolicited material. All stories printed in this magazine are fiction and any similarity between characters and actual persons is coincidental. Printed in the U.S.A. By The Guinn Co., Inc. N.Y. Title Reg. U. S. Pat. Off. '"'erald Feinberg, whom we've mentioned in these pages before, is a professor of physics at Columbia University. What has given him a sort of instant fame in physical circles is his exciting conjecture that the universe comes in two parts -- the one we live in, bound by relativistic physics, in which nothing can exceed the speed of light and another one, equally bound by the same laws, but in the other direction: in which nothing can go slower than the speed of light. (There is obviously just the one case in which the two universes intersect, at light velocity itself; and the search for the particles called tachyons which will show whether the conjecture is probable or not is now going on.) Beyond that, Feinberg's interests are wide. We shared a platform with him at a New York Academy of Sciences symposium a year or so ago and heard him speak at length on the implications of science and technology on the human condition. Now he has put some of those thoughts on paper, and they are available in the form of a book called The Prometheus Project, published by Doubleday. What is "the Prometheus Project?" It is an organized attempt to search for human goals worth achieving. Feinberg's hope is to establish an on-going foundation Whose entire function is in publicizing, discussing, clarifying -- and ultimately, hopefully, achieving -- some of those goals. Will it work? Feinberg says: "The search for goals described in this book is my expression of ultimate belief in the existence and power of human rationality. It is part of our finitude that no man controls the forces that have molded the feelings that underlie his moral judgments. Yet it is a part of the glory of being man that we can plan our futures so that our dreams approach reality. There is nothing in the universe we can rely on to consider our welfare except our own reason." In other words -- it's the only game in town. And it's worth a try. HU The Pilgrim was seeking Truth, known only to the Witches. But everything he learned led only to proof of an ultimate deceit. I T He pilgrim stopped on tfie bridge tfiat spanned tile muddy river and leaned on Kis green staff. THe original bridge bad been constructed of rein forced concrete and resurfaced many times witfi aspBalf, but tKe roadway bad fallen into tHe river in places and tHe entire span bad been "recovered with rough' beams of wood. Beyond tKe end of tHe bridge the market town began. The pilgrim could not put a name to it. Some market towns in this part of the Empire had squares; others had broad main streets. This one had a broad main street. Although there never was one shop that looked quite like another, the shops in one market town looked exactly like those in the next. A few stone and brick structures remained from before the time of starvation, but most of the shops had been built since the time of troubles. They had been put together with salvaged beams and boards mixed with new, uncured planks that disliked their neighbors. The timbered houses had upper stories that overhung the streets. Tlie pilgrim turned and looked back tlie way he had come. The highway crumbled its way out of sight in the distance. Out there somewhere it crossed under the four-lane turnpike he had followed much of the way from Denver. From here the pilgrim could see the high bridge of the turnpike which spanned the entire river in one clear arch but whose roadway was completely gone, leaving little but a lacy iron skeleton. The pilgrim had crossed it rather than work his way through the ruins and the underbrush. He had come to the timbered bridge along the highway, past old buildings fallen in upon themselves, past ancient middens id which, if he dug, He would find much rust, much broken glass, and strange, indestructible objects of materials no longer found in nature. The pilgrim's face was gaunt under the gray cowl. A scar from a recent wound crossed his rigfit cheek. His eyes were watchful and observant. It was time to forget the past for the moment, he thought, and concern himself with the future. He stepped off the bridge into the town and wondered what wisdom it would bring him. 'The noise of the town reached him first, a muted roar that seemed to the pilgrim, after his long absence from civilization, like a voice from a single throat. It grew louder as He walked toward it and then began to differentiate into individual voices: peddlers crying their wares, shoppers bargaining with shopkeepers, guarrelers shouting at each other, musicians competing for gratuities, beggars soliciting alms, blacksmiths, tinsmiths, coppersmiths hammering out their wares... The smell of the town came to him, a strong odor of sweat, spices, and decay. A gout of fluid splashed at the pilgrim's feet. He looked up and saw a basin disappearing into an overhead window ;rpu ra m gallant gne Boelis and a sHutter, closing, and he sEouted, "Hey, look wEere you're tErowing!" "Look where you're walking!" He was told in tEe shrill tones of a woman. TEe pilgrim drew up Eis dampened robe and shrugged. It was the middle of the afternoon, and the fluid tliat flowed in the gutter likely was washwater, not niglitsoil. And tlien Ee was in the town proper, with its shop windows proclaiming wfiat tEe town lived upon: at the ironmonger's there were scythes and reapers, shears and baling hooks, spades and hoes; at the cooper's there were bee Hives and churns, milking stools and pails, hay rakes and kegs; at the wheelwright's there were carts and wheelbarrows; at the chemist's there were horse embrocations and at the cobbler's, heavy shoes and boots for trudging across furrows. The pilgrim did not look long at the shop windows. Life was swirling around Him, as multicolored as oil on water. In tEe broad main street were villagers in tHeir dirt-stained overalls, sEopkepers in aprons, townsmen and women in fancy bright garments exaggerated in line and ornament, a minstrel or two singing about the old days when men could fly, a band of players posturing and mouthing meaningless words Thank you, Steve Dodson. Belatedly (due to the double-time syndrome under which we operate) but sincerely. Today in New York it has been snowing since early a.m., and we are just back from a couple of hours in Washington Square -- where a miracle is taking place. Ten inches of fresh snow has made the Square painfully beautiful, the people human and the dogs hysterical. Even if transitory, how pleasing that this daffy, happy, out-of-school madness is the result of an enchantment. It isn't only disasters that bring people together. Four of us strangers -- two young people, one businessman and one little old gray-haired lady -- stood and talked for a long time, growing steadily whiter, of dogs and enchantments and books. Someone said. "It's a great day for a hobbit to be home before a fire," and we all immediately knew where we were at. If was astonishing, and gratifying, to hear how many Baiiantine Books came into the discussion. Particularly happy was the enthusiasm for Mervyn Peake, surely one of the most admired and least reviewed (in the regular media) of writers. There was something about the shrouding snow and the silence that brought Peake very much to mind, even though it never snows in Gormenghast. But it is a day for fantasy; the city shut eway by fogs of swirling crystal, no artifacts visible, the manicured park suddenly become a wild place of fallen branches and deep drifts. We have an illusion of hardy individuality simply being here. Why is snow in the city an adventure whereas in the country it's mostly a damn nuisance? We discuss this for a while. Businessman says it's all in the mind -- indeed, the whole concept of fantasy is in how you look at things. The lady, very gently. "But you must take care that what's in the mind is not a cliche." Agreed, from the young man, otherwise you couldn't get half the country to go along with a fantasy like Viet Nam. Silence. A gift in our magic. But not really -- today the minds are open, at least the minds of those who have ventured into the park. There is a unify among us. Businessman says rather carefully that the man who fights because he has a belief is no less admirable than the man who refuses to fight because he does not; the reason why he reads fantasy is that most of its heros are heroic, the issues clear. Look at Cabell, he says, Dunsany, Tolkien, Eddison, Robert Graves -- the young man is grinning. "They're all nonheros," he says, '"they're un-brave, or foolish, or deluded. What they have is the integrity to do what they must despite their weaknesses. So they aren't really fantastic at all. They're real. That's why they speak to you as clearly as they speak to me." Magic names, magic books, magic day. The day will be gone, but ihe names and the books remain: and other enchantments from . BB resurrected from some ancient classic, mercenaries swaggering with tHeir swords swinging from their hips, an almost naked Luddite stalking a poor frightened blacksmith's apprentice the Luddite had mistaken for a NeoScientist, a soldier or two in the Emperor's livery... While He was watching the dazzling display, the pilgrim did not notice the arrival of a cart pulled by a horse until it was abreast of him. He drew back into a doorway, but the cart passed and stopped a little farther down the street where a fight Had begun between a mercenary and a soldier over the favors of some painted townswoman. Before the soldiers could pile out of the cart and reach the two, the mercenary had plunged his sword through the soldier and faced the newcomers with his dripping blade cutting circles in the air. The soldiers stood well away from tlie sword and leveled their pellet guns at the mercenary. Slowly the mercenary's rage ebbed, and at last he tossed his sword to the sergeant in com m and of the squad and let the soldiers take him. fHplie pilgrim did not see where the soldiers took the mercenary or what they did with him. He did not have to see; he knew the Emperor's justice and the Emperor's mercy. His attention, However, was distracted by a loud roar from the direction of the river, back tHe way He Had come. An open truck loaded witH watermelons was sweeping downriver making a spray of water on eacH side like a thousand legs and a wake behind like that left on a still pond by a giant waterbug. WKen tHe truck reacEed tHe bridge it nosed over tlie bank and climbed to street level and came down tHe street, blowing dust even more furiously than it Had blown water. The people in the street sauntered away toward the shops and turned tKeir backs to the gale, scarcely pausing in tHeir conversations. Then the truck pulled up in front of an open market for garden produce, decreased the volume of its thunder, eased down on its inflated pads, and shut off its witchpower entirely. In the comparative silence tfiat followed, the pilgrim turned to the shopkeeper behind Him and asked, "What do you call this town?" "Lawrence." "And this street?" "People Here always Have called it Massachusetts, but no one knows why." "The Allegheny Republic has a place called Massachusetts," the pilgrim said. "Is tliat so?" tlie tradesman asked politely. "May I sell you a liniment, an embrocation?" The pilgrim smiled, but the right side of His mouth drew up more than his left, and his expression looked more like a sneer. "I Have no Horse save sHank's mare," he said, "and the last six months have toughened Her wonderfully." From nearby came sounds of scuffling followed by a protest in what sounded like a girl's voice or a young boy's and the rough questions of a man. "You are a girl!" the man said. "A woman!" the other responded. nplie pilgrim turned toward the street. Not far from him was a figure cowled and robed in gray monk's clotH like Himself, but slighter in build and stature. Beside that pilgrim, Holding one arm, shaking it for emphasis, was a mercenary with an unruly Head of blond Hair and a yellow beard. "You know the difference between a girl and a woman?" the mercenary said. He pulled the other pilgrim dose to whisper in an ear. "None of your business," the pilgrim said. "But it is tlie business of every man with every woman," the mercenary said, and laughed. "You'll never make it around," the pilgrim said. "I'll die trying, and I'll die happy." "Try this woman," the pilgrim said, "and you'll never Have a chance to try anotKer." "Pilgrims are supposed to seek experience." "We seek tKe trutH. Let go my arm." "Pilgrims are not supposed to be girls." "There's no law," said tEe pilgrim, twisting out of Eis grasp and moving down tHe street. "But th'ere is," said tKe mercenary, striding to catcH up, "natural law. WKat Has not been should not be." "Go away," said tEe girl. TEe pilgrim was sure now tEat it was a girl. He Had caugKt a glimpse of her face as sEe passed. Not only was it a girl, it was a girl he knew, too well. He Ead known it even earlier, as Ee Eeard Her voice. He pulled Himself back farther in the doorway. "Not unless you go with me," the mercenary said, catching Eer arm again. "Molest not the pilgrim," said a fanner, gripping and re-gripping a sickle He had been testing at a shop. "Let the pilgrim go in peace,"' said another farmer, stepping up beside the first. "This is no Honest pilgrim," the mercenary said. "Look!" He flung back the girl's Kood, "It is a girl masquerading as a pilgrim, profaning the robes she wears." "I'M an Honest pilgrim," tEe girl said, "seeking tEe truth as well as any man, and when I find it I will know it as well as any man because I Have been to tHe witch schools and studied well..." THe first farmer scratched his neck. "I never knew a girl to foe a pilgrim." "There are many," tEe girl said, "although not so many in these parts as elsewhere, and not so Many as there are men, who. can better be spared -- " "I never knew a woman pilgrim either," said the second farmer. "You see?" tEe mercenary said pEeerily. "You might as well come along with me. You Have no future in this pilgrim line." His voice softened. "Come. Even though you look like a boy and are stubborn as a mule, you appeal to me. I'll treat you kindly while we're together and leave you no worse, I do believe, than you are now." H e began to pull Eer toward a nearby tavern, but she reached up her free Hand, snakelike, and sank her fingers into Eis face. Just as quickly, fie swung fiis right Hand and cuffed fier to the ground. As sfie lay on on the decaying rubbery surface, lie brougfit liis rigfit Hand to His face, wiped the blood, and looked at it on His fingers. "I like spirit in a woman but not spite," He said. "But I'll soon beat tHat out of you." He reached again for Her arm but found his Hand blocked by a green staff. Tfie pilgrim was standing Half between them. "Do not interfere, pilgrim," tHe mercenary said. "I would not calling, but I will not stay my Hand from one wKo gets in my way." "THe girl is a pilgrim," tfie pilgrim said. "She said so, and I tell you so. And if sfie were not I "You are a fool, pilgrim," said the mercenary and reached for his sword. Before tfie Hilt Had parted from the scabbard, the pilgrim's staff had swung around to rap Him sharply on the wrist. "Fight!" came an outcry from up and down the street. "THe pilgrim and tfie mercenary fight!" The mercenary released tfie sword Handle and nursed His wrist with his left hand. "It's broken, I think, damn you," fie said. But as fie said it lie was lunging toward tfie pilgrim witfi a knife in his left Hand. The pilgrim stopped fiim with a jab of the staff to a spot where his ribs joined, and tfien tfie other end of the staff whipped, whistling, through! tHe air to smack solidly against tfie mercenary's skull. Tfie mercenary dropped like a puppet whose strings Had been released. He lay in tfie street, breathing raggedly, senseless. "Good for you, pilgrim," someone said. "Soldiers are coming. Better leave," said another. Tfie pilgrim did not move. He looked down at tfie girl. Sfie was sitting up, rubbing Her jaw. Witfi her cowl down about hershoulders and fier brown Kair cropped short, sfie looked as much like a boy as a girl but there was something unmistakably feminine about tfie contours of her face. T he pilgrim reached liis hand down to Kelp her to Her feet, but she knocked the Hand away and scrambled up without aid. "You got away," the pilgrim said. "Obviously. And so did you," the girl said. "But we can't seem to stay apart." "Nobody asked for your Kelp," she said. "Where fiave I Heard this all before?" the pilgrim said. "I've gotten into this frightening Habit, and I find myself involved before I know it." "TEe soldiers," someone sEouted from tEe crowd. "They're here." TEere were six of them, in uniform, fully armed, working tEeir iway through tEe crowd. TEe pilgrim turned back to tEe girl, but sHe was gone and so was tEe senseless mercenary, wEo, it seemed, was senseless no longer. TEe furtEer progress of the soldiers was blocked by farmers Standing sEoulder to shoulder. "Make way," tEe sergeant said. "You'll not take tEe pilgrim," One of tEe farmers said. "You'll not take one who was only protecting a girl from a mercenary and spilled no blood." "Make way Eere in tEe name of ffie Emperor!" "A pilgrim Eas immunity," said another farmer. "He cannot be tried in tEe Emperor's courts." TEe captain will be the judge of tHat," tEe sergeant said. "We will take him in, and if he's innocent Ee'll be released with' no Harm. "You'll not take the pilgrim," tEe first farmer said. Above the heads of the soldiers, floating down the street, came a flaming orange ball of witcH fire. One of the farmers pointed at it. "TEe witches have come to claim tEeir own." TEe soldiers fidgeted, but tEe sergeant said, "TEe witcE fire never has been known to harm anyone. We'll take tEe pilgrim whether you let us or no. Men, take aim!" "Wait," the pilgrim said. "Let tEem tErougE. I'll go with die soldiers. I have no fear of the captain or tEe Emperor's court." "You don't know tEis captain or tEis court," a farmer muttered. "It'll not be fair or pleasant." "I wish' to go with them," the pilgrim said. TEe farmers parted. TEe soldiers moved between tEem, grabbed tEe pilgrim's arms, and hustled him toward tEe waiting cart. "Do not mistreat tEe pilgrim," a farmer called after them, "or the witches will take care of you." A shudder ran through the two soldiers holding tEe pilgrim. TKey feared tEe witches, but not enough to let tEe pilgrim loose. They feared the sergeant more, and the sergeant feared tEe captain. Who did the captain fear? The pilgrim looked off down tEe street. TEe city Ball was evidently the old, white stone and red brick building several streets away. Beyond it, built on a hill, Ee caught the distant glint of a witch's chapel rising above what must be a witch-doctor's villa. The cart lurched down the street, the witch fire sitting on the rigEt front post. No one dared to brusE it aside. And Ee thought about Eow his pilgrimage Bad begun. II Tt Had Begun: months earlier. The pilgrim walked down the side of tHe divided' highway which in some places, for some forgotten Historical reasons, was called a turnpike and in otHers an interstate. He breatKed in tiie good morning air, winy at this altitude. He enjoyed the warmth of the bright sun, alone in the blue sky. He swung the green staff he Had cut in a stream bed a few miles back where He Had enjoyed His breakfast of sausage and bread a farmer Had given Him, washed down with mountain wafer. THe highway was in good condition Here. Although the weeds on each side were chest high, tHe black rubbery substance with which the ancients covered many of their roads was still relatively infact, marred only by an occasional patch of grass which Had grown through a crack. For the Hundredth time since He Had started along this great highway that bisected tHe Central Empire, He wondered How the ancients Had built it and all tHe lesser roads of which relics remained. PerHaps it Had not been built by men at all but by witches and witchcraft. The witchdoctors said not. They said that once men used machines that did all the work for them. And they Had died for It, the pilgrim reflected. The witch-doctor with whom He Had studied would not Have agreed. "There is no evil in machines," He said once. "THere were only evil people who used machines or weak people who were used by them. If you can learn this much, you will know more than all but a few of the people you see around you, for their ancient fears are strong." "Tfiat's not Hard to learn." "You are a strange man," the witch-doctor said. Some people might call you cynical or amoral, have not yet found anything to believe in. And when you do --  the universe had better watch out. OtHers are different. What they cannot understand, what they can never Hope to do themselves, is magic -- they must consider it magic if they are to live with it at all." "I think it is time men built machines again. Or they will die, as they have lived, futilely." "You do not know people," the witch-doctor said. "You must go live among them when you begin your pilgrimage, to get to know them as well as to seek truth, to learn why a few among them can do as you say but the many cannot, and I you must decide how to separate the few from the many." r T"he pilgrim stretched his arms wide as he walked, feeling strangely joyous this bright morning, as if this morning great revelations would come to him, He would find the truth or part of it. He walked now where strange machines once had Hurtled, if the old tales were to be believed, with their cargoes of men and animals and priceless goods. The tales had to be true, he thought, for how else would one explain these roads used now only by an occasional foot traveler, a cart, or a farmer's truck floating to market? It was ironic, he thought, that the farmers of the Empire rode swiftly and the soldiers of the Empire, even the Emperor Bartlett himself, traveled no faster than a horse could go. But the Emperor had seized trucks and used them briefly and within months they Had lost all power and were worthless. Some said that the spell wore off. The Emperor did not believe it. But the brave men who tried to explore the workings of the trucks died horrible, wasting deaths. Ahead of him the pilgrim saw the beginnings of a wooded area. The highway had fallen into a river, and trees had grown up around it and through it until the roadway Had virtually disappeared. The pilgrim debated trying to find a way around the woods, thought better of it, and made his way between the trees. The trees were largely cottonwoods and thorny locusts with' a few oaks scattered among them. When the wind blew, the cottonwood leaves rustled like sheets of paper being rubbed together. The air which had been clean and clear now was thick with the odor of growing things and the fishy smell of the river. For a little way into the woods there was a path I , but it petered out among the trees and the underbrush, and the pilgrim had to make his way alone. After half an Hour He was beginning to think he would have to turn about and try to find his way back to the path when He heard voices ahead and broke from between the trees into a clearing. In the middle of the clearing was a small house built of roughly sawn boards. It had a thatched roof and a smoking chimney at the near side. Beyond the House was a small garden plot; a pig was rooting in it. In front of the House was a group of three men wrestling with a girl whose long brown hair swung wildly as she struggled silently with the men. Another man stood at one side and watched. It was he who said quietly, "Let Her go. We have a visitor." T he other three swung to face tHe pilgrim, but one of them continued to grasp tHe girl's wrists. THey were ragged men wearing wfiat Had once been the Emperor's uniform. Deserters, tHe pilgrim thought. Perhaps outlaws in other ways by this time. "Forgive me for breaking in upon you like this," the pilgrim said, "Please go on with whatever you were doing and I'll go back the way I came." "We can't let you do that," said the quiet one. "You might bring other people before we're finished here. I think we'll have to tie you up like the old man." "I don't think I'd like that," the pilgrim? said. He noticed that two of tHe three men who Had been struggling with the girl Had recent scratches on their faces. "I think we'd all be happier if we went our separate ways." "You fool!" said the girl. "Let them tie you up!" Her face was earnest and intense and quite pretty, the pilgrim thought, but too willful for His own taste. "If He will not persuade, we must use stronger arguments," the quiet one said. "Sam, you approacH him from the right. Jones, you take the left. I'll be in the middle. If He tries to run He won't get far in tlie underbrush. WatcH the quarterstaff! A man with a quarterstaff may know How to use it." "It's the worst of bad luck to Harm a pilgrim," tHe pilgrim said, watching tKeif eyes as He talked. THe quiet one's eyes were steady and blue and focused unwaveringly on the pilgrim's staff. He Had drawn a short sword from His belt and Had it in His hand. THe one called Jones Had shifty little eyes and a ferret mouth at whicH ferret teeth gnawed continually. He, too, Had a sword, but it was raised to strike rather than to thrust like their leader's. The one called Sam looked dumb and sleepy. He had a club', "Well," said the quiet one,"we aren't trying to Harm you, you know, only detain you for a little. And we don't know for sure you are a pilgrim, even if you are wearing a cowl. And, anyway, the way our luck Has been running it couldn't get mucH worse. So, if I were you, I'd throw down that staff before you get hurt -- accidentally." "Speaking of luck, there's some blue witcH fire on the chimney now," the pilgrim said. None of them moved their Heads, but the pilgrim thought he detected a flicker of uncertainty and struck. The staff whacked Jones on the wrist, making him drop his sword, and the other end whipped around to thump the leader on the Head. But before He could swing the other end against Sam, the club hit tlie side of His head and lie went down. The last thing he saw, or thought he saw, was the ball of witch fire actually sitting on the chimney.  ' head throbbed and his shoulders ached. He knew why his head throbbed. His shoulders ached from being pulled back by the hands tied behind him. He opened his eyes, but he couldn't see anything. The air was close and full of the odors of cooking and living, and he decided he was inside the little house. He tried to wriggle upright, but his feet were bound, too. "So you're awake now," the girl said. Her voice seemed weary and truculent. But it was close, and the pilgrim wriggled toward it until his body came up against something softer than a wall. "Yes," he said quietly. "Where are they?" "They've finished with me for the moment," she said, "so now they're getting ready to torture my father to make him tell where he has hidden the gold." "Why doesn't he tell them?" "He doesn't have any gold. Nobody has around here any more, but myths survive a thousand fatal blows. The Emperor's soldiers won't believe us, and now these! All my father has is me and a bad heart. Why didn't you stay out of this?" "I couldn't very well keep firoaS stumbling into this clearing." "Most people would. They, wouldn't come blundering in. If you had peeked cautiously, you could have gone on without harm. We'd all have been much better off." "I thought I might get a little gratitude for trying to protect you." "Rot! You were trying to protect yourself." "True. But why would you Have been better off?" "Those men were deserters, but they weren't beyond decency. All they wanted when they stopped was some food and a kiss or two." "You were struggling!" "That's my decision and my responsibility. You had no business making us pay for your actions," "Suppose they hadn't stopped at a kiss or two?" "Would I have been any worse off? You are a meddling pilgrim! If you'd only let them tie you up, even then it might have been all right, but you had to be a hero. You sprained the wrist of the mean one and made Him meaner. And you stunned the leader who had kept them from going wild, who wanted them to move along. He hasn't said a word since. "They've raped me three times, and after they kill my father they are going to kill you and take me witfi tHem until they tire of me. And it's all your fault." "I didn't bring tfiem to tfiis clearing." "You brougfit yourself. Tfiat's disaster enougfi." 'T'fiey lay on tfie rougfi floor, back to back. THe pilgrim felt tHe splinters against fiis cbeek, smelled tfie wood fire burning in tfie next room, and listened to tfie sound of tfie girl's angry breatfiing. "Well," fie said, "we'd better do something about it." "Wfiat?" sfie snapped. "Do you fiave any feeling left in your fingers? If you do, see wfiat you can make of tfiese knots on my wrist." "Tfiey feel just like a mess of twisted ropes," sfie said. "Feel tfiem some more," fie urged. "Try to become familiar witfi tfiem, tfie way tfiey twist and turn under eacfi otfier. Memorize tfiem witfi your fingers. Visualize tfiem in your mind." "I'm doing it," sfie said. "Tfiese men were soldiers, and tfie army teacfies its soldiers tfiat tfiere's only one rigfit way to tie a knot. See if you can find a rope end." "I've got it." "Does it go under another rope?" "Yes." "Then pull on it, firmly and steadily, and pray." Tfie pilgrim felt tfie tug of tfie rope, felt it loosening, and tfien fiis Hands were free. "Good," fie wfiispered. He sat up and undid tfie ropes around fiis ankles and tfien turned to tfie girl. Voices came from tfie next room. "The iron's ready. Get tfie old man." Tfie pilgrim felt tfie rope give under his tugging. And tfien tfie girl struggled, and tfie rope tightened again. He slapped Ker on tfie sfioulder. "Quiet!" Anotfier voice said, "I  can't wake him up." Tfie ropes around tfie girl's wrists fell away, and sfie was trying to get up and Kop toward tfie door. Tfie pilgrim pulled at fier bound legs and caugfit fier as sfie fell, one Band clasped across fier moutfi. Sfie struggled in fiis arms. Tfie first voice spoke again. "He's not asleep. He's dead. Cold." Tfie girl stopped struggling. "Now get tfiose ropes off your legs," tfie pilgrim said, releasing fier. He moved to tfie door, catcfiing Kimself as fiis rigfit leg, asleep, almost crumpled under him. He stood by the door, smelling tfie wood smoke, flexing his fingers and wiggling fiis toes. "Maybe the girl knows something." "If she does, she won't tell you. She's the most stubborn girl I ever saw." "Well, let's get rid of tEe pilgrim, take the girl, and get out of Here." TSe door opened and firelight spilled into the room, exposing the girl where she sat struggling with the ropes around her legs. 'She looked up, blinking, and the one called Jones stepped into the room, peering about. "The damned pilgrim's gone," he called back over his shoulder, and the pilgrim hit him and then caught the Handle of his sword as he fell to the floor. nphe deserter known as Sam already was running forward, and the pilgrim did not underestimate his speed this time. He lunged with the sword's point and caught him in mid-stride. The dull, sleepy eyes looked down at the blade stuck in His chest, and the body crumpled at the knees and fell forward. The pilgrim wrenched the sword free as it fell and continued his lunge in two swift steps across the floor. He cut down the deserter by the fireplace who was holding a hot poker in his Hand. That was the one who Had clung to the girl. The pilgrim looked to the left. The quiet-voiced leader was standing in the doorway, his sword in one hand, the doorframe in the other. He had a bandage around his head. "Not this time, pilgrim," he said. "I'm not myself." And he disappeared into the night. The pilgrim turned to follow. As he turned he felt a blow to his right arm. It stung, and he turned, tossing the sword to his left hand, to find behind him the deserter called Jones, a knife upraised to strike again. The pilgrim cut him across the middle and dropped the sword to clutch his right upper arm. It had begun to bum, and he could feel the blood pour out of it hot and sticky. He squeezed it tight. "Well," the girl said, standing in the doorway and looking at the bodies in the room, "you are a bloody pilgrim. Is violence your only calling?" The pilgrim looked at Her incredulously, and then a wry smile began to curl the comers of his lips. Only the right side rose a little higher than the left and his smile looked more like a sneer. He wavered a little on Eis feet, looked around, and sat down heavily on a crude chair. The girl ran to the bunk to the right of the fireplace. She picked up the hand of her dead father, held it, looked into his face, and turned back to the pilgrim. "The sly one got you, didn't he," she said. She came to hind and pried his fingers away from the wound and spread apart the hole in the rough shirt he wore under his robe. "It's an ugly wound." She rummaged in a cabinet in the comer and came back with a strip of white clotli, "Here," she said, binding it tightly around the arm. The pilgrim felt a little dizzy. "Now get up," the girl said briskly, "and let's get you to a witch-doctor. He can give you some powders and have that sewn up so it will heal within a week. Come on, now. Don't fall back." The pilgrim stood, swaying. "How far is it?" "Only five miles," she said, and caught him before Ee sank back into the chair. Ill 'T'he trip through the dark forest was a nightmare of pain and fatigue and dimming consciousness, but at the end of it was light and warmth and comfort. The witch-doctor's villa looked small from a distance because it was lighted at night, as was the silolike chapel behind it. Up close, however, the villa seemed much larger, and inside it seemed interminable. It had an odor all its own, a blend of antiseptics, sometEing that smelled like -- the pilgrim could find no word for it but "energy" -- and a trace of oil. "Come in, SusannaH," tEe witch-doctor said after tEe door; Had announced tEem. "Come in, son, and let's Eave a look at that arm." Wordlessly, tEe pilgrim lield it out, winced as tEe witcE-doctor detacfied tEe girl's bandage, bit his lower lip as tEe witch-doctor probed at it. But even in Eis pain the pilgrim was studying the man. TEe witcH-doctor was dark wEere tEe pilgrim's mentor Ead been fair, and sliort where his mentor Ead been tall, but in spite of the difference they seemed as much alike as two men might be. There was about them an aura of inner certainty, as if tfiey Had arrived at an answer wEicE explained everything and they need question themselves no longer. Or perhaps, as the farmers thought, they were the favorites of the world's unseen powers and, being all-powerful, could afford to be generous. "Come into the clinic," tEe witcE-doctor said. "You, too, SusannaH. You're a graduate and may see such things. And you, young man, are a pilgrim." "Yes." "WEere did you study?" "Near Denver." "And wEo was your witch-doctor?" "He was tall and fair and wise. WlfcE-doctors have no names." "Nor do pilgrims, and I will not ask yours." The witch-doctor eased tEe pilgrim down flat on a table fashioned from some slick, dull-finished metal the pilgrim had seen only in the witch's villa near Denver. The witch-doctor eased Eis arm onto a shelf and brought forward from behind the table an object on wheels which fitted entirely over the arm. tCTt was a pity about your fa- tEer SusannaH," the witcHdoctor said as his busy hands attached vinelike objects to various parts of the pilgrim's body. "How did you know about my father?" "One never asks a witcfi-docfor How he knows." But he smiled. 'We Have our ways. You'd better take one of those blue pills on the second sEelf there." "Why?" the girl asked. "In my day, we used to call them 'morning after' pills. Take one. Those men didn't hurt you, did tfiey?" "Them?" Her Head tossed scornfully. "It would take a hundred like them." "Good. They can't hurt you, not the real Susannah. Now young man, I can't say this won't Kurt at all, but it won't Kurt mucK." He pressed a button. Something buzzed. You're in good shape. But it will take a little more time for you to recuperate. How long Have you been on your pilgrimage?" "Three months." "And what Have you learned thus far." "I Have not yet found the truth, but I Have learned that people are pretty much the same all over, some good, some bad, some kind, some ftruel. They all want something, and if they want it too much, they turn bad, and if they don't want anything very much they are the prey of those who do." "You Have learned a good deal. How would you change the world to make it better?" "You must Have more of everything, so people's wants can be more easily satisfied, or you have to rule more firmly so that evil is deterred." "And suppose there was a place where there was more of everything, but it was a place that took a great deal of getting used to -- a place where not everybody could live?" The pilgrim hesitated. "That's easy," Susannah said. "You let those live there who can adjust to it " "And rule everybody else more firmly," the pilgrim finished. "A remarkable combination," the witch-doctor said. "There -- your arm is ready." He pulled back the object on wheels. nphe pilgrim lifted his arm. The pain was gone, there was a new bandage on the wound, and the bleeding liad stopped. But his head swam as he sat up. "I'll take you home," the witch-doctor said. And he ushered them through the seemingly interminable villa which always gave the pilgrim the impression that it had subterranean powers beneath' it that throbbed just below the level of audibility. And finally they came to a brightly lighted room in which sat a miniature version of the farmer's truck except that it was slimmer. The witch-doctor and Susannah Helped the pilgrim into a front seat and then got in on either side .of him. In front of them a wall opened up and with a quick roar and a whoosh of air the witch's broom took off for a quick ride through the dark paths of the forest. As they left the clearing in which the witch-doctor's villa was located, the pilgrim turned to take one last look. The villa stretched across between the trees, and the tall, pointed chapel was behind "What do you see?" asked the witch-doctor. "An enigma," Hie pilgrim said and was silent. At tfie cabin, the witch-doctor and SusannaH Helped tKe pilgrim get out and into a bunk. He was asleep almost before His Head touched tEe com-sKuck mattress. Minutes later -- or perEaps it was Hours -- He was awakened by someone entering tEe House. He felt for His staff and found nothing. He turned on His side and groaned as His arm stabbed him with pain. Then lie opened His eyes and saw SusannaH. She was standing in front of tEe fire, leaning on a shovel and gazing into the flames. "Wliere Have you been?" "Outside." "What have you been doing?" "Burying," she said. And He nodded and turned on His back and went to sleep again. A week later his arm Had Eealed. He could swing it freely without pain, and there was only a pink scar wliere the knife wound Had gaped. TEe pilgrim walked out into the clearing and stretched in the sunshine. "You're well," said tEe girl, behind him. The pilgrim nodded. "Time to continue my pilgrimage." "That's what pilgrims must do," she said. The pilgrim wondered if there was a note of wistfulness in Her voice. If there was He would ignore it. SKe had been pleasant enough during tfieir seven days together. SEe Had cooked tHeir meals, cleaned the cabin, tended to His wound, Hoed tEe garden. And sHe Had Hummed as she did these things. It was all too cozy. TEe pilgrim did not trust anyone, particularly women who enjoyed labor. They must Have motives, He thought, and He suspected motives, even his own. He went to a nearby oak tree and cut Himself another green staff about six feet long. He Held it experimentally, His left Hand about a quarter of tHe way from the end, the right Hand about the middle, and maneuvered against a cottonwood sapling, ending with a solid and potentially cripling blow to the sapling's middle. He walked back toward SusannaH, inspecting the staff for cracks and splinters, finding none. "Here's your robe," sHe said Holding it out. "I washed it for you. And Here's some cEeese and fresh bread I baked this morning. You can eat it for your lunch wEeu you come to a quiet stream. If you go that way -- " SKe motioned Her Head toward the far end of the clearing. " -- you'll reach the interstate directly." "TEat's good," the pilgrim said. "I'm grateful to you for nursing me and taking care of me." He slipped into the robe and once more felt like a pilgrim. "That was nothing," she said. "You rescued me from the deserters. You may even have saved my life." "That wasn't wfiat you said when we were tied up." "You did that after we were tied up," she said. "I don't aphad a brother who became a pilgrim." "You never heard from Him?" She shook her head. "Either He found truth or death found him. I like to think he found truth." "If he had, wouldn't He Have come back to tell you?" "No pilgrim evet returns." nphe pilgrim was anxious to He away, but somehow He felt that he hadn't acted sufficiently grateful or sufficiently concerned about her welfare. "What will you do now?" She sighed. "I thought you'd never ask." She reached behind the door to bring out a gray robe with a cowl. "I've decided to be a pilgrim, too. I'm going with you." "That's impossible." "Nothing is impossible in this wonderful world." "OH, I've heard of woman pilgrims, but never a man and woman together." "I could cook and wash for us both, and you could find food, and we would have more time for seeking truth. We would find it that much sooner." He shook His Head. "Pilgrims travel alone. And even if they didn't, I travel alone. And even if I didn't, I wouldn't want to Be responsible for you." "I need nobody's Help." she said. "I'm responsible for myself." "Stay here" the pilgrim said. "Or go to the witch-doctor and ask him what you should do." "He said I could be a pilgrim. He said I should go with you." "Go ahead then. Be a pilgrim! But be one somewhere else!" The pilgrim turned and walked briskly toward the fan end of the clearing and strode into the forest. He Had not walked far when He came to the highway again. He thought of it as a friend He Had not seen for a long time. He began to walk along it heading east breathing the winy air and enjoying the morning sun. But after a few minutes He Had an uneasy feeling in his shouldeii blades and looked back. Following him was another gray-robed figure. He waited for Susannah to approach. "I thought I told you not to follow me" He said. "No you didn't. WKat you said was. 'Be a pilgrim somewhere else.' And tHat's where I am -- somewhere else." "Then I'm telling you now. Don't follow me.' "A pilgrim must go where His conscience leads Him. My conscience tells me to follow this road for now." The pilgrim turned and walked briskly away. He kept up a good pace for as long as He could and, then stopped to pant. He glanced back. The girl was only a few paces behind, and she was not even breathing Hard. The pilgrim turned and walked on at a more normal pace. A little past noon by the sun, he came to a stream and stopped to drink from his cupped Hand, took tHe bread and cheese out of an inside pocket of His robe, unwrapped it, and began to eat. He ignored the girl wKo, ten feet away, was going through tlie same ritual. When he finished he HrusHed away the crumbs, drank again, stood up, and walked on. THe girl took up Her place again, ten paces behind him. A ll afternoon the pilgrim had the feeling that the girl's gaze was burning itself into His shoulder blades. He Had the selfconscious urge to shift His back, and only the strongest of will power kept it still. That was painful. In the early afternoon they came to a village -- no more than a dozen buildings clustered on the near side of the road. Beyond were level fields, turned now in the spring for the planting of corn and vegetables. In some of the fields the winter wheat was up, a shimmering green across the land. In a distant field a truck was spreading witch powder to enrich tHe soil or to kill weeds or pests, and in another a truck was pulling a cultivator. There was a scattering of people in the village, dressed in working clothes still stained from the fields or tHe household chores. They were talking to eacH other or bartering idly for goods. No coins changed Hands. In all such villages, the pilgrim Had never seen any coins. He Had asked why this was so -- and he Had been told; everyone answers tHe questions of a pilgrim for in what they say He may find truth. THat what they did not have, tHe Emperor could not take away. Besides, bartering was their pleasure. Now they called to the girl. "Susannah', you are a pilgrim now." "I heard about your father, Susannah. SucH a pity." "Stop and stay a spell, Susannah. We'd be proud to Have you." And to the pilgrim, they said, "Welcome, pilgrim. Stop with us. Share our evening meal." Then the pilgrim turned the comer of a building and saw beside it a Eorse-drawn cart. TKe cart was filled with cabbages and beets and apples, carrots and sacks of grain and potatoes, and a pig. Beside the cart stood a sweating sergeant and behind Kim. seven soldiers, each with Els arms filled witE produce. "But we don't want your food," the sergeant was protesting to a villager who kept trying to tErust upon him a clucking chicken. "We want gold, coins, whatever you Eave. We don't have room for all this food. We would Eave to walk, and my soldiers must be ready to fight at all times." "Sir," said the villager, Sis wEite hair shining in the sunlight, "we Have no gold. The last of the Emperor's soldiers through Sere but one took all our remaining ornaments, although many of them were only brass, and now we Have only food. But you are welcome to that and more. Please take this chicken with our best wishes. Take Her to the Emperor. She will make a good meal for him with dumplings." nphe sweating sergeant caught sight of the pilgrim. "Pilgrim, maybe you can make him understand. Tell this poor savage that we can't take the food." "What brings you Here, sergeant?" asked the pilgrim. "Chasing four deserters," the sergeant said. "But we were told to collect taxes on our way, as usual. Have you seen them? The deserters?" "Yes. I killed three of them." "You killed three of them?" The chicken dropped out of the sergeant's hands. It ran off to join its flock, gabbing about its reprieve. "There was a big one, a rough one, a sly one, and a quiet one. I killed the first three. The quiet one got away." Why did you kill them?" "They attacked me." "You're a mighty lethal pilgrim. You'll have to come with us. Men, get that stuff out of the cart. We're going to take this one in." "It's unlawful to interfere with a pilgrim," the pilgrim said. "Not when He's committed murder, and it's murder until those men were officially tried and convicted." "Which you and your squad would do when you found them." "But we didn't find them, did we?" said the sergeant. "Besides, they'll never believe us at headquarters if we come back and tell them some pilgrim killed Sam and Jones and Upshaw. Not unless we produce the pilgrim who said so." "I like Sam," said one of the soldiers. A small group of villagers Had IV gathered around tKem. SusannaH pushed Her way tKrougH tKem. "you sBould take me, too. I'm a pilgrim." "Did you kill anybody?" tlie sergeant asked wearily. "No, but tKey -- attacked me, and tKat's wKen tKe pilgrim -- I'm a witness -- " "It doesn't matter," tKe sergeant said. "We Haven't got room for more tKan one prisoner." "But I'm witB Kim," SusannaH said. TKe sergeant looked at tKe pilgrim. He sKook His Head. SusannaH clung to tKe sergeant's arm. "You don't understand. He saved my life and now He's responsible for me." "TKat's a vicious philosophy," tKe pilgrim said. Tlie sergeant flung Eer to tKe ground. "Get in," Ee said to Kis men. TKey caugEt tlie pilgrim by Kis arms and Helped Him into tKe cart and found places for all on benches along eacE side. TKe sergeant got into tKe seat in front and urged tKe Horse into motion, leaving beEind tKem a Heap of produce and a squealing pig. TKe cart turned rigEt and Headed east. After tKey Had traveled a mile or so down tKe road, tKe pilgrim looked back. TKe village Had disappeared but a small gray figure was trudging after tKem. In anotEer Ealf-Kour tKe figure Bad disappeared. TDy mid-morning of tKe follow"- ing day tKe Hard wooden benches Had become like flint beneatK tKe pilgrim, and for tKat reason alone Ke wislied He had made an effort to escape during die nlgEt, even though Ke Kad been shackled to a snoring soldier on eitEer side as tliey slept. What kept tKe soldiers in condition to fight? They Kad been traveling on tKe BigH plains. Now they began to pass through a series of low hills. On one of tKem the pilgrim glimpsed a lone horseman silhouetted against tfie sky. Wfien Be looked again, there were a dozen there. He pointed tKem out to tKe sergeant. "Luddites," the sergeant said. "TKey won't attack. TKey fear tfie Emperor's wrath, and they know IBs guns. TKeyll wait for some lone traveler or some poorly armed group. Naked cowards!" They passed on, the Horse wearily pulling the Heavy cart as if it knew its fate and was resigned to it Over Kills and between hills they went until suddenly, as tKey were between two High stone hills, a metal fence rose up out of the ground in front of them to a Height of ten feet and tKen twenty feet. TKe Eorse braced Kis feet to Stop, but the weight of the cart kept pushing him forward until the sergeant remembered to Help witK the brake. "Back!" He sKouted. "Everybody out and get turned around." But by the time tHe cart was swung around, another metal barrier Had closed tfie way they had entered. "Everybody get their guns," the sergeant shouted. "At the ready!" "If you reach for your guns," said a clear voice from above, "I will Have to blow you out of there." Everyone looked up. Seated In a chair supported over the roadway by a metal boom was a man In a white jacket or robe. It reminded the pilgrim of tfie wfiite jacket worn by the witch-doctors, but it was fuller and longer. In front of the man was a board on wbicfi his hands rested. He wore on fiis face some glass objects which magnified his eyes until fie looked like an owl. On fiis Head was a wfiite cap wfilcfi completely covered fiis Hair. "On tfie Kills beside you, you will notice are tfie mouths of instruments of destruction," tfie man said. "You will believe me if I tell you tfiat I Have but to press a button and those instruments of destruction will belcfi fire and steel into this small valley until there is nothing left of it. If, by cfiance, one of you might make it to the barrier, you will find that something frightening and fatal will Happen. Like this!" TTe tossed fiis Hand toward the barrier tfie cart faced. A lengtfi of something metallic flew through tfie air and struck tfie fence. It flared brightly, melted, and fell in separate pieces to tfie ground. "You are frightened by tfiis new force, right?" said tfie man in the chair above tfiem. "A Neo-Scientist!" the sergeant said. "You are correct. And one day my colleagues and I will be greater than the scientists of old, who called this energy in the barriers 'electra-city.' Now, throw your weapons as far from you as you can." The pellet guns flew in all directions. "Now the knives." A few knives followed. "One by one you will climb the ladder which will descend to you." Tfie Neo-Scientist's hand pressed against tlie board in front of him, and a ladder uncoiled over the edge of the Kill. The sergeant went up first. At the top he Hesitated as if fie were deciding wfietfier to take fiis chances in tfie valley behind Him, took a deep breath, and went on. His soldiers followed Him. The Neo-Scientist turned to tfie pilgrim. "It went very well, didn't it? Everything worked perfectly. It was the first time, you know, so I couldn't be sure. But it did go well. Didn't it?" "Well, yes," said the pilgrim. "Come up the ladder, then. You are different from the others. They are workers. That is their function. You are an educated man, a seeker after truth. That is your function. You could be a Neo-Scientist, if you wished. You are my guest. If you decide to join me and I explore the unknown, we will rejoice. If you wish to go on and find the truth in your way we will be sad for ourselves but Happy for you." The Neo-Scientist pressed his board again, and the boom swung back behind the hilltop as the pilgrim climbed the ladder. When he reached the top, the Neo-Scientist was there to grasp his hand. The pilgrim stood up, stopped, and stared. Below him was a small city built on the edge of a bright lake. Smoke came curling from chimneys, people rode carts through the streets, and the carts Had no Horses pulling them, a big structure built of wood was crews of men were building roads. It whs a lovely picture of civilization and industry, and the pilgrim blinked. He had thought that nothing like this existed on earth any more. "This," the Neo-Scientist said "is New Pittsburgh." "Pittsburgh," the pilgrim said, is a place in the Allegheny Republic ruled by the Hereditary Governor of New York." "Today it is a large village surrounded by ruins," the NeoScientist said. "This is the New Pittsburgh I , which one day will be bigger and more prosperous than the old Pittsburgh." A nd the pilgrim believed Kim until he looked down and saw the sergeant and the soldiers being fitted by white-coated men with metal collars fastened one to another by metal chains. "My own invention," said the Neo-Scientist. "At any moment, those collars can be charged with a variable amount of electra-eity. A small amount and the collars only tingle: a warning. A larger amount and the collars shocks punishment. At the top limit they, can bum and kill: example. We have very obedient workers." "I believe you," the pilgrim said. "Do you Have many workers?" "Ten for every Neo-Scientist. In New Pittsburgh everyone has a job, a function. The Neo-Scientist's job is to think, to explore, to invent, to make life easier and progress possible. The worker's job is to provide the Neo-Scientist with the time to do things. Wornan's job is to produce more NeoScientists and workers. If everybody does His job, everybody is happy." "Can slavery work?" "If is: a Matter of function," tHe Neo-Scientist said. "In nature everytHing Has a function. THe grass grows, tHe rabbit eats tfie grass, and tHe wolf eats tHe rabbit. THe ants in tHe antHill, eacfi Has His job, and wfien all do tHeir it are Happy. It is wfien man ignores function tfiat He becomes unhappy. "Besides, I am working on a brain operation wfiicfi will allow me to implant an electrode in tfie Happiness center. When a workman does His job He will be allowed to stimulate Himself for an appropriate length of time." "And wKat will Happen when tHe Emperor finds out about New PittsburgH?" "Do you diink His soldiers could stand up to my instruments of destruction -- tfie electra-city, tfie big guns? Watcli." He bent over tHe cKair in wfiicfi He Had been sitting and turned a knob. "Look toward tfie otfier Hill." He pushed a button. THe black object exploded and produced a gout of red flame and black smoke. TKunder enveloped them. Something whistled into tHe distance. Something exploded far above tfie distant hills. "And do you think fie could stand up to my workers, armed with! superior weapons and urged on by tHe stimulation of tHeir collars." "Perfiaps not," tfie pilgrim said. "But fie would try. And I know fie would give mucfi to gain control of your weapons and your method of worker control." "AH, but wfiat would fie do witfi them?" the Neo-Scientist asked. "He would only do more of wfiat fie does now: control more land, rule more people, Wfiat will tfiat prove?" "But wfiere does all of your work lead?" "To man's destiny: tfie discovery of all truth'." "Is that tfie witcfi-doctor's truth?" "Tliey Have one trutfi. We Have many, as many as there once were people on this earth. Do you know Kow many people once lived on this world of ours?" He pilgrim sfiook His Head. "Four bilfion people lived on this earth because of the machine. THe entire world was like New Pittsburgh', filled witfi macfiines tfiat did all the labor. Then men fiad time to think and solve tfie mysteries of the universe. And they solved many of tfiem. We find bits and pieces of tfieir solutions that survived tfie time of flames wKen the lowbrows rebelled and ran the eggheads, and tKe time of starvation and time of troubles that followed when almost four billkartrien and women and children died of starvation and privation and violence. The old scientists thought they could just let people run loose, doing what they wished. See what Happened! The machine was broken, and we Have this backward world which can support no more than "But we can profit by the example of the past. We search the world for the science of the past and go on from what they learned to discover the truth of everything." The Neo-Scientist clearly was serious. "That is a noble ambition." "It is a noble race." The Neo-Scientist motioned the pilgrim to get into a small, open car with four seats in it. It rested on rails near the top of the hill. When they were both seated, the car began to move smoothly toward New Pittsburgh below. Tlie sergeant glanced at them as they departed. The pilgrim thought his eyes were haunted. "How do you determine who are workers and who are NeoScientists?" the pilgrim asked. "Everyone gets the same education until they are eleven. At eleven they take an aptitude examination. The ones that pass go on to a Neo-Scientific education, as high as they can go. A few drop out along the way and become technicians. The rest are fitted with collars and put to work." "That must be a moment of great terror." "Not at all. What they dread more than labor is further education. Using their arms and backs comes more naturally to them than using their heads. Function!" By the time the car on rails had reached the outskirts of New Pittsburgh, the town did not look so attractive. The smoke from the chimneys Hung in ffie air, making breathing difficult, settling on the houses, dirtying roofs and clothing, peeling paint off the walls. The horseless carts were emitting choking fumes, as well. The roads were rutted and full of holes. Even the bright lake had a gray scum along its shore. It extended several hundred yards into the water. And the people who were working did not look up as they passed. A s they rolled through the town, the pilgrim's impression of despair grew. At the end of the rails was a building faced with massive columns and twined with ivy. Rising from that base was a tall, white, windowless tower. "Come," said tfie Neo-Scientist, descending from: tHe veHicle. Tfiey went tfirougli broad doors and into a large, marbled lobby. Clerks rusfied up to tHe Neo-Scientist, waving messages at Him. Neo-Scientists came toward Hint in tfieir smocks, asking questions. He waved them all away. "We Have a guest," fie said, "this earnest pilgrim wHo, like us, is seeking trutfi. Speak witfi Him, answer His questions, sHare your confidences and your thoughts with him as you would with me, and perhaps he will join us." Then the Neo-Scientist led the pilgrim to the far wall in which there were many doors. Tfie NeoScientist pressed a button. One of tfie doors opened. They entered a little room. Wfien tfie door closed, the room began to move upward. Tfie pilgrim Had a feeling of greater weigHt, He counted twenty doors before tfie room stopped, the door in front of tliem opened, and they emerged into a spacious Hall, Tfie Neo-Scientist led Him to one end of the Sail, opened a door and showed tfie pilgrim into a comfortably fitted sitting room with an adjoining bedroom and batfi wfiicfi disposed automatically of waste fluids and other materials. There were a few books in the sitting room dating back to before the time of burning, and there was a mechanism whicfi fie could use to call for, food or companionship. "My rooms are at tfie otfier end of tfie Hall," tfie Neo-Scientist said. It was a more astonisfiing building tfian tfie Emperor's palace in Denver and more luxuriously appointed. "Why do you build so fiigfi wfiere there is so mucfi land?" the pilgrim asked. "You ask good questions. That is a most promising sign in a young man. There are many reasons for building a tall building like this: first, it concentrates control and information processes in a small space; second, it impresses the people with tfie permanence of their leaders; third, it pleases the populace like the pyramids of ancient Egypt or , the skyscrapers of ancient New York; fourth, it Has a virile symbolism; fifth, it inspires the occupants to strive Harder for understanding; and sixth, it places the leaders far from the scene of possible violence. There, I have been frank with you as I always Hope to be, and as I Hope you will be frank with me." "I Hope to be." "Now I have much work to do. If you need anything, just call into that instrument. And remember: function!" And fie closed the door. Clearly, this was one possible answer to the riddle proposed by Susannah's witch-doctor. This was a place where there was more of everything. It took some getting used to. He supposed that a lot of people could not live there; they would not like the tall building, and they would hate or not be able to tolerate the machines. So the Neo-Scientists adjusted to it, and everyone else was ruled firmly. But somehow the pilgrim did not think the witch-doctor was referring to New Pittsburgh. And he went over and put His Hand on the door, and the door would not open. It was locked. The pilgrim felt a moment of panic until he remembered the mechanism on which he could call for food, and when he had eaten he called for companionship. When the young Neo-Scientist came He strolled the streets of New Pittsburgh with him, talking about the town and how it was to live there and science and the new life that was building. The pilgrim spent seven days in New Pittsburgh, talking, living a carefree, comfortable, intellectual life, and in spite of the obvious degradation of the many he could not help being fascinated by the equally obvious liberation of the thinking man to do that which makes man most human. Then he would watch the workers in their collars, and the mercenaries who acted as foremens over them, twisting the knobs IS their control sticks, and standbfi guard at the outskirts of toym. And the pilgrim could not help noticing that whenever he wag alone in his room the door was locked and whenever he was outside the room someone was with him. After a little he began to wonder if he too did not wear a collar like the workers, only  had fashioned' it and put it d himself. On the evening of the seventh day, after dusk as he was walking with one of the young NeoScientists, he talked with hint about the mysteries of the earth and about the mysteries of the sea, about the mysteries of Hite: air and the mysteries of life stars. He began to grow very excited about the human adventure. In the distance came a chorus, of loud yells, and the pilgrim saw; a group of flickering lights. He Heard a thunder of hooves getting closer, and he wondered what new miracle New Pittsburgh was producing. V T Ee Hooves became separate Horses, tHe flickering lights became individual torches, and the yells parceled themselves out among tfie individual tliroats of near-naked Luddites wlio were storming down the main street of New Pittsburgh. They tossed their torches into Houses, and th'e houses magically turned into flames, and the flames painted the bodies of the Luddites. The Luddites leaned far over their Horses to club' down pedestrians in tKe street. They took particular delight In smiting a mercenary or a Neo-Scientist. And tEey swept up a few women to ride behind them... Two of them saved their torches for the buildings adjoining the Neo-Scientist tower, and then it seemed as if the entire city had turned to fire and men and women were running frantically back and forth in front of tKe flames, not knowing wKat to do. Everything Happened so quickly that tfie pilgrim did not Have time to evaluate His actions or reactions, and before He could do so a fiorse galloped so close by that Its sweat sprayed on Him, a strong arm closed around him under His arms, and suddenly he was sitting on the back of a wildly galloping Horse. He thought of struggling, but he looked back and saw that New Pittsburgh was doomed. Everywhere it was burning, and even tfie tower of Neo-Science was in danger of being engulfed. Black figures were fleeing. Tlie last vision of tSe city the pilgrim took witfi Him was of the sergeant and fiis squad of soldiers. Tlie sergeant Had found a saw, and lie was sawing away at the cHain that linked Kim to tfie next man. Tfie Korses ran long after tfiey Had swept into tfie outer darkness and tfie ruddy ligfit fiad faded into niglit befiind tfiem. Finally tfiey stopped and tfie pilgrim was allowed to slide, leg and bottom weary, to tfie ground. Tlie women were told to build a fire. Tfiey looked until tfiey found some twigs and many cow cfiips. Tfien tfiey were given grain and preserved meat out of leatfier pouches, and tfie Luddites produced a pot in wfiicfi to cook tfiem. npfie pilgrim fiad been sitting back in tfie shadows, but one Luddite noticed fiim and urged fiim to join tfie otfier women. He urged fiim witfi a brisk blow to the back of tfie Kead. Tfie pilgrim's cowl fell back. "I'm not a woman," tfie pilgrim said. "By damn, you're not," tfie Luddite exclaimed. "But you looked like a woman in that robe!" And fie readied for a knife in fiis belt. Tfie pilgrim fiit fiim just below fiis ribcase, and tfie Luddite grunted and doubled up. Tfie other Luddites laughed until tfiey rolled on tfie ground by tfie fire. "George and fiis woman!" tfiey sfiouted. "George's woman Rag a kick like a mule." Tfie Luddite began to straighten up. He was still trying to get fiis knife out of fiis belt. Tfie pilgrim fiit fiim again in tfie same spot. Tfie Luddite sat down heavily, and fiis fellow Luddites broke into new screams of laugfiter. Finally tfie laugfiter began to subside. Tfie stricken Luddite slowly began to get to fiis feet, Holding fiis stomach and backing away. "Perfiaps we can reacfi an agreement," fie said. "I do not kill you, and you do not fiit me." "TKat's fair," tfie pilgrim said. One of tfie otfier Luddites called out, "George, don't you know tfie difference between a woman and a pilgrim." "A pilgrim? Is tfiat wfiat tfiis is? I've Heard of them but I never saw one before." "One of tfiem was in camp just a few days ago." "I was out hunting witfi a bunch of tfie boys." Looking around at tfie little group -- there seemed to be no more than twenty-five Luddites, none injured  -- tfie pilgrim was astonished tfiat so few fiad done so much I damage. After tfieir simple meal of porridge enricfied witfi bits of meat, tfiey sat around tfie campfire talking in loud voices about tfie raid on New Pittsburgh, the destruction they had wrought, and the mercenaries and Neo-Scientists they had killed. There was no remorse.  ' their boastful recounting of the evening's action, one of them stood up and began to chant a song of ancient bravery, of blows struck and victories won, of Luddites fallen in battle taking their enemies with them, of machines broken and of one vast machine that was stilled forever before it made slaves of all mankind. "Machines must di el" he chanted. "Science must die! All who fashion and create must die! Man must live! Nature must live! And the right way to live will live!" Later, as the talking died away, the pilgrim turned to the Luddite beside him. The Luddite smelled of smoke and grease and sweat, but the pilgrim was beginning to get accustomed to it. He supposed he was a bit gamy, himself. "Is that why you burned New Pittsburgh?" "Was that the name of the place?" the Luddite said. It was George, his captor, who now had become his friend. "Well, it was for kicks, mostly," he said. "That is the way most of us look at it. A few, they really got this thing about the machine. They really go nuts about it. Not that we all don't feel kind of that way. Every moral person does." "I suppose so," the pilgrim said. "You've got to be for it or against it. We take sacred vows to destroy any machine we find and anybody who builds machines. You aren't a Neo-Scientist, are you? You were in that town." "I had been captured, just as you captured me. How do you feel about the witch-doctors?" 'They're okay, I guess." "Don't they use machines?" "Naw," the Luddite said, "They got powers just like our spiritualists. You know -- they can make the wind blow, heal the sick, turn the land sweet for growing things, bring the game, that sort of thing. It's all in knowing the right way of doing things." "I see," the pilgrim said. "Anyway, we don't see many witch-doctors." Wrapped in blankets, lying on the sweet prairie grass that prickled a little through the blanket, smelling the fresh prairie air and the last smoke from the campfire, seeing the stars wheel past, they fell asleep. I n the next few days, the pilgrim became a part of Luddite life on the move. Given a spare horse, he soon became accustomed to riding it bareback, Eis robe floating out behind liiffl like gray wings. Wfiere it was forested, tEey Eunted deer, waiting by streams until tEe spooky deer came stepping ligEtly to tEe trickling water for a drink. TEey fisEed for trout and bass and pike and, best of all for eating cooked over tEe campfire, catfisE. And tEey cHas.ed a giant Eerd of wild cattle, felling tEem with arrows and lances as tEey rode along beside tEe running, plunging beasts. Afterwards, tired and dusty, tEey enjoyed a feast of steak and roast and liver and tongue cooked over giant fires and eaten until satiation; they slept and woke to eat again. It was a good, clean, manly life. Tlie pilgrim felt Eimself growing lean and strong. His face became bronzed like tKose of his captors; soon tEe only thing tEat distinguished Eim from tEem was tEe robe Ee wore and would not discard. TEis was tEe way a man was meant to live, Ee tHougEt. In tEe evenings, after tEe meals were completed and tEe women were eating, tEe Luddites would talk by tEe fire about tEeir exploits or sometimes about life and God and tEe afteriife. Sometimes tEe minstrel would sing of old glories or glories yet to come, and tEe blood would dance within eacE Luddite until Ee was compelled to get up and stomp around tlie dying fire as tEe minstrel chanted, making guttural sounds and wEoops of otlier noises. And tEe minstrel Had made another song, a new song, about tEe burning of New Pittsburgh, and everyone sat quietly and listened. Sometimes tEe pilgrim would sEow tEem tricks tEat He Had learned -- tEe boxing witE tEe fists, tEe shrewd blows witE tlie sides of tEe Bands or tEe fingertips or tEe feet, tEe strange magic of tEe quarterstaff. And then tEere would be long, quiet nights under tEe stars, wrapped in a blanket, for thinking or sleeping. PerEaps this was tlie life the witcE-doctor Had meant in Eis riddle. It was a most pleasant life. TEere was plenty of wEat everybody wanted. But anybody could learn to enjoy it; except tEat there could not be too many or tEere would' not be enough game or fisli for everybody. Tplie lot of the captured NeoScientist women was not so, ideal. But tEey were a subdued group good for little more than doing wEat the Luddites told them to do, like gathering wood for fire, cooking meals, going witli tEe Luddite who selected them to Eis blanket for tEe nigHt. TEey did not complain mucE, However, although they got dirtier and I greasier and more bedraggled each day. There was little spirit in them, the pilgrim thought. And finally, when the hunt was over the riders came one evening to an encampment where wicker huts were built beside a stream. The riders came thundering down from the hill and into the camp, shouting and screaming. Out of the wicker huts came the women and children and old men and a few young men as well. They surrounded the newcomers with outbursts of joy and questions about the hunt. "Later," George said. "Later at the campfire we will tell it all, the whole glorious tale. The minstrel has made a new song about our great feats of strength and guile and courage. It is a song that will live among the Luddites as long as there are minstrels with a voice to sing." The pilgrim looked around for the other pilgrim and thought he saw a gray robe in the distance. While he was looking he thought he saw another familiar face, but he could not remember where he had seen it before. So it was that the story was told at the campfire, after the feast on the meat the group had brought back from their hunting, and the singing and dancing went on long after the sun had set. But not for the pilgrim. In the crowd that spilled from the Euts he had reached where the other pilgrim went, and now he sought pilgrim out. H e pushed back a hood and said, "Susannah!" "It's me," she said, "wearily wipping one greasy hand across her forehead. "What are you doing here?" "Taking meat to the men." "I mean in this camp." "Seeking truth, and it is not here." "You look thinner. Have you been sick?" "Only of these savages. You'd look thinner, too, if the old women and the old men and the young men, too, beat you out of bed in the morning and sent you off to the fields to plant com and potatoes with a crooked stick, shoo the birds away from the growing plants, pull weeds by hand, cook meals, wash clothes on a rock, and then be hauled off to a filthy blanket by one of these greasy pigs. But you seem to be doing well for yourself." "I must admit I have found it a good life," the pilgrim said. "It's a great life for the men. For the women's drudging from dawn to the middle of the night." One of the Luddite men danced by. "You want that woman? You can Have her. No good for work, no good for sleeping with I . Wear yourself out beating Her and still she fights like a wild animal. You take Eer. SSe wears a robe like yours." "There," tEe pilgrim said. "Now you are mine, and I will set you free." "A great lot of good tEat will do me," Susannah said. "If I try to get out of here, someone else will grab me, and if I don't I'll Have to work like the others or the Luddites will be turning on you, and I'll still have to work like the others." "I suppose they couldn't have a double standard. Well, come with me. We'll find a spot to roll out a blanket and at least you can get a good night's sleep." "I'd like to take a bath," she said. "Don't they let you bathe?" "When would I find time?" "We'll both bathe. I Haven't found time either. Where is a good spot?" "Below tEe camp the stream has been damned by beavers. TEere's a pool. We wash the clotEes there." Tn a few moments they weresplashing in the pool together in the dark, rubbing themselves with sand and ducking their heads under to get the dirt and lice out of their Hair. When Susannah got out of the pond, the pilgrim was shocked to see by the distant firelight how thin she was and tEe bruises on her back and legs. He wrapped Her in her robe and put on his own robe and found a level spot to spread his blanket. They lay down together on it, and He put his arm around her for warmth'. "You Have had it tough." For the first time since He Had met her she was silent. She put Her Head against his chest. Her body quivered. After a few moments the pilgrim realized that she was crying. He had Had many experiences in this world, but he had seldom been alone with a crying woman and never with a woman who sobbed silently. He didn't know what to do. He patted Her on the shoulder and said, "There, there." And wEen that seemed too paternal, he smoothed her short-cropped hair, noticing for the first time that she had cut it off. "It must Have been terrible!" He said. She cried Harder, but eventually she quieted. The shoulder of his robe was soaked with Her tears, but Ee let Her remain where she was. Presently Her growing warmth and lier proximity began to work upon the pilgrim a familiar magic. "OH, Hell," she said. "You're like all those other savages." The pilgrim protested, "I Eave not done anything." "It's obvious what you're thinking. When you asked me to share your blanket, I thought you wanted me to get a good night's sleep." "I did. Believe me. But you're so warm. I can't control my reactions, but I can control my actions. You have nothing to fear not my idea of -- " "Oh, shut up!" she said, and she kissed him, and one thing led to another. Tn the morning as the sun dazzled his eyes, the pilgrim awoke to find himself alone in the blanket. His clothing was gone, even his robe, and He Had only the blanket to cover His nakedness. He felt around in tKe grass and found a wide, cotton belt. He strapped it around His middle and, wrapping Himself in the blanket, went to tKe stream. He found Susannah taking a blue pill out of a bag Hung around her neck and popping it into Her mouth!. When sKe noticed Him, she said, "I took a Handful at the witch-doctor's while I was about it. I guess you think that's a terrible thing for a girl to do." "Well, I guess not," the pilgrim said. "I mean, it's thinking ahead or -- Anyway, it's none of my business." He stooped to drink. SusannaH said, "I'd advise you to drink above the camp. TKe Luddites throw all tHeir garbage and other wastes into the stream. She was beating his clothing between two stones. Her own clothes, still wet, were on her. "I thought you hated this kind of drudgery." "It's not drudgery when you are doing it for somebody you like. Besides, if I wasn't washing clothes somebody would be beating me to work at something for them." Turning his back, he slipped into his wet clothing and robe. "It's a little late for modesty, isn't it?" she asked. TKe pilgrim did not answer. He walked off in dignity, shivering, toward the camp. When he had drunk at the stream above the camp and picked up a couple of stray bones with meat on them to gnaw upon, he returned to the spot where he had left Susannah. But on the way he met an old woman who was whipping Susannah's legs with a bundle of switches and pointing off toward the fields. "Stop that!" said the pilgrim. "This is my woman." "Shameless man!" said the old woman. "Letting woman idle. Idle woman is evil woman. So say the wise men." "Don't interfere," Susannah said. He trotted along beside her. "WHat do you mean, don't interfere?" "You must work within tHe system." Susannah scampered to keep afiead of the switches. "You can't figKt it. Find out how it works, and then you can make it work for you. I'm going! I'm going!"  T'Ke pilgrim searched out the Luddite named George. "Say, George," He said, "I want the pilgrim woman." "Fine," George said. "You take Ker tonight." "You don't understand. I want Her every night -- and every day, too." "That's not the way it works Here," George said patiently. "Every woman is any man's woman. No favorites. No jealously. No quarrels. Share and share alike. You have her one night; I can Have Ker another night. Good system." "But," the pilgrim said, "I -- want her -- for myself!" "Well, you can't have her and that's tKat!" A group of young Luddite men had gathered around the discussion, drawn by tHe straining voices. "WHat's the matter Here, George?" asked the one who looked familiar to the pilgrim. "This character wants a woman all his own," George said. "How many do I Have to fight?" "Are you some kind of spy?" George said. "We take you in, we treat you nice, and now you want to change tKe way we do things. Just like tHat! THe old ways ain't good enougH for you. Are you a Neo-Scientist after all?" "All I want is the girl," the pilgrim said, looking around. But he wasn't quick anougH. The club Hit him on the back of the Head before He quite got the word 'girl' out of His mouth. But fie saw the man who Hit Kim, and at tHat moment He recognized wfio it was. It was the quiet deserter from Susannah's clearing. T Te woke up witfi a frigfitful  headache and someone tugging at his Hands beKind Kis back. They were tied togetHer, but as he realized that fact Kis Hands fell apart, and He sat up. A Hand came over His mouth. He raised his Hands. THe Hand on his mouth was a small, sfiapely Hand. "It's me, Susannah," a voice whispered in His ear. "We Have got to try to escape. Tonight. They're going to kill you. Slowly. WitK ceremony. That's their way. Come on." They slipped througfi a slit in the back of the hut and crawled until tfiey thought tKey were out of earsKot and then got up and began to run. TKey ran for a long time, stumbling occasionally in the nigHt, and threw themselves down to rest and got up to run some more. During tKe second rest Susannah said, "We'd better split up, I tliink we'd Have a better chance of getting away." "No!" tlie pilgrim said. "We foots make it or neither of u makes it." "TGat's an idiot's cBoice," Susannah said scornfully. "I'm not thinking of you. "I'm thinking of me." TKe pilgrim could not tliink of an answer. TKey separated for tKe next to the last time. VI A s tKe cart jostled through tKe rutted streets of Lawrence with tKe ball of orange witcK fire perched on the right front post and the soldiers eyeing it furtively, the pilgrim thought over tKe events of the past six months since he had begun his pilgrimage from a village not far from Denver. He had seen the way people lived. He had seen many kinds of people and many kinds of peoples. He had known the life of a wanderer, and along His way He had met other unKappy, dispossessed persons. All the others, in their way, were happy or at least had something to recommend the way they lived. The Neo-Scientists enslaved others but dreamed about the stars and the mysteries of life. TKe Luddites Kad a wild and wonderful existence free of most ordinary cares, but their life was only for men and it was always the same, one day to another. Maybe that was the way life was meant to be, the pilgrim thought. TKe Empire was a joke. It did not seem like a joke when one was part of the court or near the imperial seat where the Emperor's word was absolute. But beyond a radius of twenty-five to fifty miles people lived pretty much as tKey chose. TKen there were the villagers, most of them farmers. There probably were more of them than of any other kind. They raised tKeir crops and their livestock, they went to the schools provided by the witch-doctors, occasionally a bright youngster would go off on a pilgrimage and never come back, and they were under the protection of the powerful but uncommitted witch-doctors. TKe witch-doctors were the key to the situation, as the pilgrim analyzed it. TKey held power but they did not use it. They did not interfere. They helped when they were asked. They taught. They gave advice. They provided what was good for the body, good for tKe soil, good for the livestock, good for the mind. Maybe. But they did not interfere. They let people Mil each oilier if tliey wanted to, love each other if tfiat was the way their tastes inclined. Tlie pilgrim Bad never known them to lie, personally or through their teaching devices which gave answers and asked questions tfirougfi some strange magic, just like a person. Occasionally botR said things that were enigmatic or incompreHensible. Sometimes,; later, some of tfiese statements might make sense when lie Bad learned something else. r jplie question: where did tEe I  witch-doctors get tlieir powers? Did they, in reality, have some magic formula which brought natural forces under their command, some intercessionary power with the spirit world, if there was a spirit world? Or, the pilgrim thought, were the witch-doctors like the NeoScientists? Were their powers completely natural, though beyond the scope of ordinary man, rather than super natural? Did they manufacture and control machines? If this was so, and the pilgrim was beginning to think that it was, why were witch-doctors not set upon and destroyed by the Luddites and every other right-thinking person who remembered the time of starvation and the time of troubles? Both Had been caused by the machine and the century during which it ruled the world. Why were they not killed like the occasional, aberrant Neo-Scientists wBo arose and Had their brief day and were destroyed? One reason: they did not glory in their machines like tEe NeoScientists; tBey built no monuments. Another reason: they did not explain; they called it magic. Magic is acceptable; science is detestable. There was one catch: what did the witch-doctors gain by it? The pilgrim's excitement faded. There must be a profit; there must be a motive. Were the witch-doctors satisfied merely to do good so that others might live better lives? Did they get their return from the gratitude and admiration of the people, from their sacred positions, from the power to teach and preach? The pilgrim shook his head. Such saintliness was beyond belief. None of those motives were enough, not for Him and not for any man, much less the thousands scattered in their villas across this empire and perhaps, who knows, across other lands as well, even to the mysterious Russias and the Chinas across the oceans that no one Had Heard from since the time of troubles. And then the pilgrim's elation # ' arose again. Perhaps the answer to the question of motivation was a second truth', or a complementary part of the first truth, and when one had learned this, one had learned the truth that one became a pilgrim to find. Because there was, in the tradition of the pilgrim itself, some kind of return. This was, the witch-doctors said, the only way to become a witch-doctor. If you became a pilgrim and learned the truth, you became a witch-doctor. Therefore -- a pilgrim is a witch-doctor's way of making another witch-doctor, just as an egg is a chicken's way of making another chicken. But equally as true, a chicken is an egg's way of making another egg, and isn't therefore a witch-doctor... That was the wrong track. The question: what do witch-doctors do? They serve, said the witchdoctors. But that led back only to the village where the process began again. Do witch-doctors do anything else? Yes. They must. But if so, wh'at -- and where? nphe pilgrim would have liked to pursue this line of reasoning farther, because He thought it was getting him somewhere, but the cart jerked to a halt. "Out, pilgrim!" said the sergeant. The pilgrim remembered another sergeant and wondered where he was now with his squad. He looked around. The city hall was an old brick and stone building. It must have been old at the time of starvation, the pilgrim thought, but it had survived the time of troubles better than newer structures, and its brick tower still ascended high above its stone front steps. "Up! Go on up!" the sergeant said, yanking his arm. "The captain's waiting for you." The pilgrim shrugged and walked up the worn steps and through two curious wroughtiron doors and up another short flight to a large room with tall windows on either side. All the windows but one had been broken many years ago and had been boarded up, but one miraculous window still admitted light. In front of its fading glory sat an officer behind an old desk, his sword laid across it still in its scabbard, scribbling away with a quill pen at a piece of paper. The pilgrim looked around as they waited for the captain to complete his writing chore, and he noticed for the first time that the ball of witch fire had followed them into the building. It perched on a railing not far from the captain's desk, and the captain noticed it as soon as he looked up. He would rather not Have noticed it, the pilgrim thought. He would ratlier Save stared overbearingly at tfie prisoner, but he saw the witch fire first and said, "Get that out of here!" "How would I do that, captain?" the sergeant asked. The captain was thin and redhaired and choleric. "Then get yourself out of here!" "This pilgrim is pretty good with a quarterstaff," the sergeant said. "Beat up a mercenary pretty good with it." "Well, he doesn't have a quarter staff now, does he?" the captain asked. "What I meant, captain, was he might be good with other things, his fists, maybe." "I can take care of anything He lias in the way of exotic skills," the captain said. "Get out." A s soon as the sergeant Had departed, the captain said, "The quality of non-commissioned officers you get these days is appalling. You'll have to pay a fine for brawling in the streets, you know. That will be two gold pieces." "Which you will pocket," the pilgrim said. "Forget all that, captain. I'm on a special mission for the Emperor." "And who might you be," the captain drawled, "to be doing a special mission for the Emperor?" "My name is Leonard Kelley." "Head of the Emperor's secret police," the captain completed for him. "And what is the nature of your mission, pilgrim?" "That's my business, and the Emperor Bartlett's." "I supose you Have identification." "Of course. In my belt." He fumbled beneath his clothing for the belt, undid the buttons on it, and drew out nothing. He fumbled around in the empty pocket, thinking that he had not looked into it for several months, remembering the morning he found the belt beside his blanket. "I've lost it. Someone's stolen it." "You've lost it," the captain said, resignation in his voice. "Pay the two gold pieces.'" "I can give you corrobrative information about the court -- " '"I've never been to court, pilgrim. It would be amusing to see you trying to impress me, but I don't have the time. Pay the two gold pieces." "Why would I try to make you believe a lie that could so easily be disproved?" "People tell me tfie damnedest things, pilgrim. I've given up trying to guess why they do it. Pay the two gold pieces." "Pilgrims Have no money." "I was afraid so. Why does that absurd sergeant keep bringing you beggars in here? Sergeant!" The sergeant trotted into the room. "Give this pretentious pilgrim a caning -- five should be enough -- no, make it ten. And then throw Him out." TC'or a moment the pilgrim tliougKt of making a fight of it, but Ke tliougKt again and decided against it. He shrugged his shoulders and went with tKe sergeant to a dingy cellar. It once Had been something more than a cellar. It had had carved wood panels on the walls, but most of the panels Had been wrenched away. Now there were cuffs fastened to the wall. Two of the soldiers slipped his hands into the cuffs and fastened them. The sergeant removed his robe and tore his shirt down his back. He stepped back and chose a sturdy cane from: a basket of them. He made it whistle through the air in preparation. Then, counting aloud in a voice like a grunt, He began to apply the cane to the pilgrim's back. Against his will, the pilgrim grunted, too, as the cane landed; then He moaned and before the tenth was applied Ke howled a little. The soldiers released Him from the cuffs and the sergeant Handed Him His robe. Gingerly the pilgrim adjusted it over His bleeding shoulders and stepped out into the street. "Remember," the sergeant said. "No brawling." TKe pilgrim thought he would remember. The streets were dark. Guriev? had rung while he had been in the captain's office, and the streets were deserted as well. The pilgrinj shivered, and the involuntary movement made His back Hurt anew. He Had to get away quickly, Ke knew, but which way and where? "Pilgrim," someone said. "Kelley!" The pilgrim started and turned His whole body to face a particularly impenetrable area of darkness. "It's me, Susannah." The girl came out of the darkness into the patch of light cast from the window above, wHere a candle flickered and the captain, no doubt, was working on His interminable reports which one day, he Hoped, would get him to court "You did take the identification," the pilgrim said. "Yes, and then I had no way to get it back without telling you, and I didn't want to do that. Anyway, I thought a captain in the Emperor's secret police ought to have a taste of the Emperor's justice." TKe pilgrim eased His shoulders into a more comfortable position. "I Have," He said ruefully. S usannah made a crooning sound and moved forward. "Never mind. We've no time. In about fifteen minutes tKe captain is going to send fils troops after me." "But you've already been punisfied." "He is going to reflect that I may be Captain Leonard Kelley after all. And fie is going to consider that I will remember him when I get back to those wfio know me. And fie will suspect that I will see fie is taken care of in the nicest possible way. Rattier than take that chance, fie would rather kill me now." "Follow me," Susannafi said, and she led him tfirougfi the dark streets, between ruins, and up the beginning slope of a hill. In the distance, as they climbed, were the sounds of a horse stomping and a cart rattling as it moved forward and back and a distant voice shouting imprecations. "He was not a very bright officer," the pilgrim said. "It was more like twenty-five minutes." "There's a little village on the other side of this hill," Susannah said. "That's the first place the soldiers would look for us." "Of course. But right up on top of this hill, where according to legend there once was a university which was burned at the start of Lowbrow Rebellion, is the villa of a witch-doctor." "And you think He will take us in?" "Why not?" "The captain of Emperor Bartlett's secret police?" "A pilgrim. We all Have pasts." "Not like mine. I've even burned witches." "The witch-doctors always have known who you are and what you want, right from the first moment you started studying with the witch-doctor near Denver." "And what did I want?" "To find out as much as possible about the witcfi-doctors so the Emperor could use their powers to enlarge his empire. The pilgrim made a sound of dismay and humor. "True?" Susannah asked Sim candidly. "True enough," he admitted reluctantly. "And now?" "I don't know," He said. "I've seen many ways of life, and there is much to be said for eaeS of them. "Anyway," Susannah said, "we are not going to the villa. He's, gone." "Where then?" "To the chapel." "Why?" "Why else? To pray." And without further conversation she led the pilgrim up the hill t his, salvation. Hplie villa was identical with' all the otliers, low, sprawling, ligHted, potent. Behind it was tlie domed chapel, standing like a silo in the night. Susannah led him to it, for tlie pilgrim Had a strange reluctance to enter the building. She urged liim through the doorway. There was nothing new about it. Both of them Had entered similar chapels in other places at other times separately. Susannah pressed a button that closed the door behind them. "Well, tliey can't get at us; tliat's for sure," the pilgrim said. "But we can't get out either, and they're likely to post a guard out there until we get hungry enough to come out." "I think the truth is here, somewhere, if we can only discover it," Susannah said. Slie motioned him up a ladder to the meditation room. They sat in the two padded chairs and meditated. "A pilgrim is a witch-doctor's way of making another witchdoctor," the pilgrim muttered. "What did you say?" The pilgrim repeated it. "Just something I thought of." "Wh'at else did you think of?" "Why are witch-doctors?" "Yes," Susannah said. "Go on." "What do they do besides serve others? Because th'ey must do something. They do something human. Right?" "Or witcH-doctorisli." "Tliat's the same thing, a kind of special humanness. And where do they do it? Everywhere that we have seen them they live alone. Perhaps somewhere else on this world they are all witch-doctors together, and they do something." "Something wonderful." "Or something terrible." "Never." "If we have seen all there is. to see -- there may be stranger ways of living, but we must think that what we have seen on our travels represents what is typical -- then tlie witch-doctors must do what they do somewliere not on this world." "Yes," Susannah said. "Yes," the pilgrim said. "We have found the truth." "We have found the truth." "Tliey say," Susannah said, "that wlien a pilgrim has found the truth he should press the button in the meditation room of a chapel, and if he has truly found it he will ascend to heaven. And if lie has not found it he will die." "Tliat is what they say." "Shall I press it?" "Press it!" S usannah pressed the button in; front of her. As she did so, a jolt rocked' them back in their chairs. Metal straps closed around their arms and legs and waists and pulled them tightly into the chairs. But they were pulled tighter still by some other force. It tugged at all the parts of their body, their cheeks, eyeballs, face, arms, legs, inner organs... And it tugged and tugged for an eternity. Suddenly eternity was over, and they floated in their straps, sickeningly free of pressures but oppressed by a new sensation. Then the force tugged them back once more into the cushioned chairs for another eternity and released them once more and they floated again and they vomited. The vomit floated in globules in the air about them. "Congratulations," said a voice without a body, a voice which! sounded a little like the voice of their witch-doctor, whoever he might be, and a little like the voice of God. "You have found the truth, or by accident you have placed yourself in great jeopardy. The next few minutes and hours will determine whether you will find what you have been seeking or you will be dead." The metal cuffs released' them from their seats, and they, too, floated in the air. It was a bit like the gymnastic exercises he had performed in the witch-doctor's school. "You now are in orbit around the earth, which means you are out in space where there is no air, nothing to breathe, no food, to eat, and either no heat or too much heat, and you will freeze car bum. "In the lockers around this room, which now are open, is equipment which you must use if you are to survive. If you have an unconquerable fear of machines or an unreasonable prejudice against them, you are doomed. Your life depends upon the proper use of these machines. You also must depend upon what my voice tells you, for you have only two other referrents for this kind of environment: your schooling and your native and conditioned adaptability." Susannah and the pilgrim were becoming a little better accustomed to the novel sensation of free fall. The globs of rejected food and fluids, however, were a nuisance as they brushed into them and the globs spread over their bodies. Susannah found an open container and lid in one of the lockers and chased the larger globs around the room until she had most of them captured. She discovered that if she kept the container in forward motion the contents would remain at the bottom,, but if she forgot they would float out again. The pilgrim found a cloth and swatted at the m remainder until the air was reasonably clear. TKe container and clotfi were pushed into a receptacle marked wastes. When they finisSed they learned tKat they could maneuver reasonably well in this new environment. d-VX w itH its instructions and admonitions. "Your capsule -- tliis machine for traveling in space which encloses you -- is approaching a space station, a village for living in space, where there is no air, no food, and too much or too little Heat. You must not only survive the environment in this capsule, which will get deadlier, you must find a way to survive a passage through the Hostile environment outside and make your way, with some novel method of travel, to the space station. "And once you have accomplished this, your ordeal, your final examination, will be over. "Everything you need is around you. Think, adapt, use. Remember that nothing is intrinsically evil or intrinsically good. Everything depends upon How it is used." The pilgrim looked at Susannah; she was looking at him. They both looked around the room at the many lockers yet unopened whicli might hold the key to their survival. The pilgrim felt a flare of rebellion at the unfairness of this test, thrust upon them so unexpectedly, upon which depended their continued existence. THey were not yet ready for this alien experience. And then he thought -- and his resentment began to fade -- how could they be ready for something as alien as this if they had not been born into it? "You may be feeling that you have gambled your lives without foreknowledge of the game, that Had you known the stakes you would not Have played. But this is true of all men. No one ever knows the stakes except that at the end, however long delayed, tliere will be death. "Our goal is to breed a new man who can adapt to the machine and the environment of machine-aided civilization. Some we can breed Here in space, where man and child must learn ,to depend utterly on the machine to sustain life, for one mistake usually is fatal. Thus the natural law assumes new vitality: the survival of the fittest. "Many others we recruit from earth, where the store of genetic material -- of that which makes men and women have children like themselves -- is still far greater then we can muster and still of infinite potential." QusannaH and tile pilgrim Began them. "The Breed of man as a  to work I their way through the content's of the lockers. Enigmatic lessons that Be Had learned in tlie witcB-doctor's scHool Were returning to the pilgrim with new meaning. "Here is food," SusannaH said. "A kind of paste th'at you squirt into your mouth like this. And a kind of fluid that you suck through a tube. At least we won't Starve, not immediately." "And Here are a couple of funny suits," the pilgrim said. "They look like they're made of silver." "But they're flexible, except for the joints and a crazy kind of helmet." Susannah came over to look at them. "If there's no air outside, then we couldn't breathe. We would die if we didn't take air with us. Maybe this is meant to hold the air around us." ".That's it," the pilgrim said. "And maybe these tubes are meant to contain extra air so that you can take more air than what the suit would contain. Look! There's a place in the back where something like this can be attached." He fiddled with the closed tube and a gush of cold air came out. He sniffed. "Smells all right, but cold." "I think we ought to put them on right now," said SusannaH. The voice continued to talk to whole was incapable of living with machines; and with science Because it took from them the power of decision over tfieir ownlives and deaths. Tfiey rebelled. Most of them died, unable to survive without the abundance created by the machine. Some, who had proved their ability to adapt to new conditions, went into space. They wanted to survive, of course, But also they wanted man to survive and his pursuit of knowledge to survive. Tfiey wanted Him to learn more about himself, about Bis past, about his future, about Bis place in the universe. "And he is doing this -- man, not superman. The traits were always there, the potential for creativity and adaptability and adventurousness, just as there was in man the content of the villager, the hunger of the Emperor, the lust of tfie mercenary, the greed of the shopkeeper, the inquisitiveness of the Neo-Scientist, the simplicity of the Luddite. "Out of this mix of traits we select intelligence and adaptability and benevolence by making them a matter of survival." npiie pilgrim was Helping Susan nafi into her silver suit. Getting into them would Have been difficult enough under normal conditions, but in weightlessness it was practically impossible. "How do we survive?" the voice continued. "How do we get the wealth to mount our expeditions to the planets of this system? How do we maintain our villas on earth? It comes down to energy, which is a kind of wealth; indeed in the end it is the only real kind of wealth. And in space, energy is free. There is too much of it, so much that it will kill you if you don't respect it. And we are, as well, the sole users of atomic power, the surprising energy of the very small. For materials, we mine the moon and the inhospitable areas of earth and its seas. We are rich. "But wealth, like anything else, is neither good nor evil. It must be used properly. On earth we use it to help, freely, without interfering in men's free choices. In space we use it to move onward and outward, as man must do to be man, respecting all life and particularly respecting all possible thinking life, although' other than man we have found none yet. That is what we live by." By now Susannah I was into her suit, and the pilgrim fastened a tube of air onto her back, turned the valve, and hoped it would work. Then he helped her put on the helmet and fastened it. She motioned frantically at his suit and then at him. He floated and inserted his legs into the suit. "Within a few minutes deceleration -- slowing down -- and minor course adjustments will begin," the voice said, "and you must be back in your chairs of you will be rattled around in this capsule like dice in a box. You might be injured. If you have made good use of your time, you will be in the space suits by now. If you are not, there is no time to start and complete the job. "Five minutes after deceleration, the capsule door will open and the air in the capsule will rush out. If you are not properly protected, you will die within a minute or so. If you are protected, you will see outside the port the space station known as Truth. If you make it to that station and into it, you will he one of us." fT'h'e pilgrim Had struggled Sis  suit closed and was trying to work the helmet into position with his clumsy, gloved hands while Susannah fastened the tube to his back. "Take your places in the chairs," said the voice. "Now! And good luck to you." They moved quickly to the chair. Once settled into the chairs by pulling themselves down by the arms, they found their arms and legs again encircled. Almost as soon as that happened, they were tugged deep into tKe cushions again and then tugged from one side to another. After a moment the shifting weights vanished, and they were free. Susannah sprang back to his helmet, checking the catches to isee if all were closed, finding one open and closing it; and, not unlike monkeys searching each other's fur for salt, he did the same for her. In the midst of their inspections, a gust spun them around. (The air leaving, the pilgrim thought. He caught Susannah and braced himself against one of the seats until the gusts subsided. "Are you all right?" he asked. Inside her helmet her eyes were looking at him. He saw her lips move. "I can't hear you," he said. She shook her head. He shrugged. He motioned her toward the door and then halted beside a locker they Had not yet opened. He opened it. Inside was a rope and a pair of small hand machines. He did not know what they were for, but he grabbed them and then preceded Susannah down the ladder. At the outer door he looked out the opening from which the door was completely gone -- and saw the stars. For a moment his senses rebelled, and he felt that he might be sick again. But he recalled his schooling about tlie stars and took a deep breath and forced himself to stare back at the staring stars, set in the blackest night, where a man might fall for ever and never, without end, into infinity and beyond. And He turned to Susannah, who was staring past his shoulder, and fastened the rope around both of them with clumsy gloves, and tried to tie a square knot that he Hoped would hold. He gave Her one of the hand machines. When she looked at him questioningly he looked blank. Then he eased himself out of the doorway. He floated free, and then Susannah, too, was free, and they floated above the capsule and they saw the earth above them. Tt liung there in the black sky, huge, with misty mountains and shrouded blue seas and brown and green patches of earth, all muted into pastels by a veil of air. And suddenly the earth flipped over and was beneath them. TKe pilgrim gasped and tried to claw for support, and there was none. He forced himself to look away. He saw the sun, clear and burning, as Ke Had never seen it before, and Ke looked away quickly lest He go blind. He saw the space station, a large wheel turning in tire black sky, surrounded by metal bubbles that floated freely around it. So close and yet so Hopelessly far away. Susanna!! Ead been inspecting tEe machine the pilgrim had given her. She closed her gloved hand on it, and it hissed. It emitted a white exhaust. Alarmed, she released her grasp on it, and it shot away before she could grab it again. It receded quickly and soon was lost in the distance. Susannah tapped the pilgrim's helmet and pointed at the machine in his hand and at the one that had disappeared toward the overhanging-undergirding earth, pointed at the direction it had been pointed and then indicated that the pilgrim should point his machine in a direction opposite the space station and squeeze its handle. The pilgrim Ead seen and understood. Lessons He had learned about physics and chemistry and astronomy were coming back to him in a flood. There was something about an action and an equal and opposite reaction. He pointed the machine and squeezed and released. He looked over his shoulder. The spacesuited figures accelerated toward the station. But they missed the station by fifty feet. Quickly the pilgrim turned and fired in the opposite direction, but the maneuver took time and some of the precious contents of the hand machine to stop their progress and then reverse it. But the space station stopped receding and began to come back toward them again. At that point the little machine gave its last little puff. The pilgrim drew back his arm to throw it away and changed his mind. He checked their progress and direction and then, as he saw they might miss again, he carefully threw the machine in a direction calculated to send them closer. As the space station grew closer, the pilgrim fumbled with the rope that bound him to Susannah. He loosened the knot and forced one end of the rope into Susannah's hand and held the other firmly in his. He placed his foot against Susannah's side and spun her away from him in the direction of the space station. As they approached the station, they would have passed through the gap between the rim of the wheel and the hub, but the rope held between them caught the spoke and spun them around the spoke until they clanged against it and hung on grimly. T here were handholds on the spoke. After the pilgrim had regained his breath and his nerve, he began pulling himself with painful care toward the hub, holding the end of the rope in one Hand so that SusannaH would not slip away; It seemed to Him tfiat they crawled forever before tfiey reacHed the Hub. Tfie pilgrim searcHed for an entrance. He found a crack. He traced it. Beside tHe crack was a Handle. He pulled it. THe door swung open. Working carefully so tfiat they did not lose tHeir grasp on tlie Hub at any time, tHe pilgrim and SusannaH made tHeir way tHrougfi tHe door and into a small, tubular room. Opposite tlie door they Had entered was another door and another Handle. THe pilgrim pulled it. THe door behind them closed. A ligKt above them and one below them came on. Tfie pilgrim felt #s if He were a puddle of boneless flesh witfiin his suit. Through SusannaH's helmet he could see that she, too, was breathing deeply. After a minute or two the door in front of them swung back. Gloved men moved surely to help them through the doorway. They seemed fike ordinary men in coveralls. Well, the pilgrim thought, perhaps not quite like ordinary men. There was a certain calm sureness about them, in tfie way they moved in this weightless condition, a serenity of features, an air of infinite capacity. Tfiey moved quickly to take tfie Helmets from tHe pilgrim's Head and then Susannah's. They began stripping away tlie silver suit. As the last part of their suits was removed, an older man came forward. He floated through tfie air as if it were tfie most natural metfiod of locomotion imaginable. He field out His Hands to both of them. "Welcome!" he said in a tone that made them sure they were indeed welcome, that He was glad they Had made it. "My name is John Wilson. That won't mean anything to you. But welcome. Welcome to tHe company of witches." This Month in If -- ... A Brand-New Novel by Andre Norton by Keith Laumer Don't miss the April If, voted world's best science-fiction magarlne for three years running. April issue on sale now! Beam Us Home Hobie always knew they'd come for him. But it took so long I TT obie's parents migKt Have seen the first signs if they had been watching around #:# on Friday nights. But Hobie was the youngest of five active brightnormal kids. Who was to notice one more uproar around the TV? A couple of years later Hobie's Friday night battles shifted to # PM, and then his sisters got their own set. Hobie was growing fast then. In public He featured chiefly as a tanned streak on the tennis courts and a #th percentile series of math grades. To his parents, Hobie featured as the one without problems. This was hard to avoid in a family that included a diabetic, a girl with an IQ of # and another with controllable petit mal, and a wouldbe ski star who spent most of his time in a cast. Hobie's own IQ was in the fortunate one-forties, the range where you're Superior enough to lead, but not too superior to be followed. He seemed perfectly satisfied with his communications with his parents, but he didn't use them; much Not that he was in any way neglected when the need arose. The time he got staph in a corneal scratch, for instance, his parents did a great job of supporting him through the pain bit and the hospital bit and so on. But they couldn't know all the little incidents. Like the night that Hobie called so fiercely for Dr. McCoy that a young interfl named McCoy went in and joked for half an hour with the feverish boy in his dark room. To the end, His parents probably never understood that there was anything to understand about Hobie. And wfiat was to see? His tennis and His model rocket collection made Him look almost too normal for tfie small Honors scfiool fie went to first. Then His family moved to an executive bedroom suburb wfiere tfie scfiool system Had a bigger budget than Monaco and a soccer team loaded with National Merit Science finalists. Here Hobie blended right in with I the scenery. One more healtfiy, friendly, polite kid with brigfit gray eyes under a blond bowl-cut and very fast witfi any sort of ball game. The brightest eyes around Him were reading The Double Helix to find out How to make it in researcH, or studying the Wall Street Journal. If Hobie stood out at all, it was only that He didn't seem to be worried about making it in research or any other way, particularly. But that fitted in, too. Those days, a lot of boys were standing around looking as if they couldn't believe what went on, as if they were waiting for -- who knows? -- a better world, their glands, something. Hobie's faintly aghast expression was not unique. Events like the installation of an armed patrol around the school enclave were bound to have a disturbing effect on the more sensitive kids. People got the idea that Hobie was sensitive in some indefinite way. His usual manner was open but quiet, tolerant of a put-on that didn't end. TTis advisor did fret over His failure to settle on a major field of interest in time for the oncoming threat of the college rat-race. First His math interest seemed to cop out after the special calculus course, although He never blew an exam. Tfien fie switched to the pre-college anthropology panel the scfiool was trying. Here fie made good grades and acted very motivated, until the semester when the visiting research team began pounding on sampling techniques and statistical significance. Hobie Had no trouble with' things like CKi square, of course. But after making his A in the final, He gave them his sweet, unbelieving smile and faded. His advisor found Him spending a lot of Hours polishing a six-incH telescope lens in the school shop. So Hobie was tagged as some kind of an under-acKiever, but nobody knows wfiat kind, because of those grades;. And something about that smile bothered them; it seemed to stop sound. Tfie girls liked Kim, tfiougfi, and fie went through the usual pfiases rather fast. Tfiere was the week fie and various birds went to thirty-five drive-in movies. And the two months fie went around Humming Mrs. Robbinson in a meaningful way. And tKe warm, comfortable summer wfien lie and His tfien girl and two otHer couples went up to Stratford, Ontario with sleeping bags to see tKe Czech multimedia tiling. Girls regarded Him as 'different,' altliougfi lie never knew why. "You look at me like it's always goodbye," one of tKem told Him. In fact lie did treat girls witH an odd detached gentleness, as tfiougK he knew a secret that might make them all disappear. Some of them Hung around because of his quick brown Hands, or his really 'great looks, some because they hoped to share the secret. In this they were disappointed. Hobie talked, and He listened carefully, but it never was mutual talk-talk-talk of total catharsis that most couples went through. But How could Hobie know that? Like most of his peer group, Hobie stayed away from acid and agreed that pot was preferable to getting juiced. His friends never urged Him too hard, though, after the beach party where he spooked everybody by talking excitedly lor hours to people who weren't there. They decided he might have a yulnerable egostructure. The high-school's official .view was that Hobie had no real problems. In this they were supported by a test battery profile that could have qualified him as the ideal normal, control. Certainly there was nothing to get hold of in His routine interviews with the HigK-scKool psychologist. H obie came in after lunch, a time when Dr. Morehouse knew He was not at Hi's most intuitive. They went through the usual openers, Hobie sitting easily, patient and interested, with a faint air of listening to some sound back of the acoustical ceiling tiles. "I see a lot of young people who are having their trouble discovering who they really are. Searching for their own identities," Morehouse offered. He was idly tracing up a stack of typing headed Sex differences in the adolescent identity crisis. "Do you?" Hobie asked politelyMorehouse frowned at Himself and belched disarmingly. "Sometimes I wonder who I am," He granted. "Do you?" inquired Hobie. "Don't you?" "No," said Hobie. Morehouse reached for the hostility that should have been there, found it wasn't. Not passive aggression. ,Wfiat? His intuition awoke briefly. He looked into Hohie's light Hazel eyes and suddenly found himself slipping toward some very large uninhabited dimension. A real pubescent pre schiz? He wondered Hopefully. No, again, He decided, and found Himself thinking, wEat if a person is sure of His identity but it isn't Eis identity? He often wondered tEat; perEaps it could be worked up into a creative insigHt. "Maybe it's tfie other way around," Hobie was saying before the pause grew awkward. "How do you mean?" "Well, maybe you're all wondering who you are," Hobie's lips quirked; it was clear he was just making conversation. "I asked for that," Morehouse smiled. They chatted about sibling rivalry and psychological statistics and wound up in plenty of time for Morehouse's next boy, wEo turned out to be a satisfying HigH Anx. Morehouse forgot about the empty place he Had slid into. He often did that, too. Tt was a girl who got part of it out of Hobie, at three in the morning. "Dog," she was called then, although her name was Jane. A tender, bouncy little bird who cocked Her head to listen up at Him in a way Hobie liked. Dog would listen with the same soft intensity to the supermarket clerk and the pediatrician later on, but neither of them knew that. They Had been talking about the state of the world, which was then quite prosperous and peaceful. That is to say, about seventy death in Asia, a number of WestHem tyrannies were maintaining themselves on police terror tactics, four or five borders were being fought over. Hobie's family's maid Had just been cut up by the suburban peacekeeping squad, and the school Bad added a charged wire and two dogs to its patrol. But none of the big nations were waving fissionables, and the U.S.-Soviet entente was a twenty-year reality. Dog was Holding Hobie's head' over the side of her car, because He Had been the one who found the maid crawling on Her Handbones among the azaleas. "If you feel like that, wEy don't you do something?" Dog asked him between spasms. "Do you want some Slurp? It's all we've got." "Do what?" Hobie quavered. "Politics?" guessed Dog. She really didn't know. THe Protest Decade was long over, along with Brotherhood. There was a school legend about a senior who had come back from Chicago with a collar-bone busted by Daley's Squad. Some time after that the kids Had discovered that flowers weren't really very powerful, and that CP agitators Had their own bag. Why go on the street when you could really do more in one of tfie good jobs available Inside? So Dog could offer only a vague image of Hobie running for something, a sincere face on TV. "You could join the Young Statesmen." "Not to interfere," gasped Hobie. He wiped his mouth. Then fie pulled himself together and tried some of the Slurp. In tKe dashlight his seventeen-year-old sideburns struck Dog as tremendously mature and beautiful. "Oh, it's not so bad," said Hobie. "I mean, it's not unusually bad. It's just a stage. This world is just going through a primitive stage. There's a lot of stages. It takes a long time. Tfiey're just very very backward, that's all." "They," said Dog, listening to every word. "I mean," lie said. "You're alienated," slie told fiim. "Rinse your mouth! out with that. You don't relate to people." C(T think you're people," fie said, rinsing. He'd heard this before. "I relate to you," fie said. He leaned out to spit. Then fie twisted his head to look up at the sky and stayed that way awhile, like an animal's fiead sticking out of a crate. Dog could feel him trembling the car. "Are you going to barf again?" she asked. "No," he reassured fier. But then suddenly he did, roaringly. She clutcfied at his shoulders while he heaved. After awfiile fie sagged down, his fiead lolling limply out on one arm. "It's sucfi a mess," sfie Heard him whispering. "It's sucfi a rotten miserable mess mess mess He was pounding his Band on the car side. "I'll hose it," said Dog, but then she saw he didn't mean the car. "Why does it have to go on and on?" he croaked. "Why don't they just stop it? I can't bear it much longer, please, please, I can't -- " Dog was scared now. "Honey, it's not that bad, Hobie honey, it's not that bad," she told fiim, patting at him pressing fier soft front against his back. Suddenly fie came back into the car on top of her, spent. "It's unbearable," he muttered. "What's unbearable?" sfie snapped, mad at him for scaring her. "What's unbearable for you and not for me? I mean, I know it's a mess, but why is it so bad for you? I have to live here too." "It's your world," he told fier absently, lost in some private desolation. Dog yawned. "I better drive you home now," she said. He Had nothing more to say and sat quietly. When Dog glanced at His profile sHe decided He looked calm. Almost stupid, in fact his mouth hung open a little. SHe didn't recognize the expression, because she had never seen people looking out of cattle cars. Hobie's class graduated that June. His grades were well up, and everybody understood that He was acting a little unrelated because of the traumatic business with the maid. He got a lot of sympathy. I t was after the graduation exercises that Hobie surprised his parents for the first and last time. They Had been congratulating themselves on Having steered their fifth offspring safely through the college crisis and into a high-status Eastern. Hobie announced that he had applied for the United States Air Force Academy. This was a bomb, because Hobie Had never shown the slightest interest in things military. In fact, just the opposite. Hobie's parents took it for granted that the educated classes viewed the military witH tolerant distaste. Why did their son want this? Was it another of His unstable motivational orientations? But Hobie persisted. He didn't have any reasons, but He Had thought carefully and felt that this was fen him. Finally they recalled tfiat early model rocket collection; maybe this was something deep. His father decided he was serious, and began sorting out the generals his research firm did business with. In September Hobie disappeared into Colorado Springs. He reappeared for Christmas in the form of an exotically hairless, erect and polite stranger in uniform. During the next four years Hobie the person became effectively invisible behind a growing pile of excellent evaluation reports. There seemed to be no doubt that he was working very hard, and his motivation gave no sign of flagging. Like everybody, he bitched about many of the Academy's little ways, and told some funny stories. But he never seemed discouraged. When he elected to spend his summers in special aviation skills training, his parents realized that Hobie had found himself. No one was surprised when in his senior year he told them He had applied for and been accepted into the new astronaut training program. The U.S. space program was just then starting up again after the revulsion caused by the wreck of the first manned satellite lab ten years before. "I bet that's what he had in mind all along," Hobie's father cHuckled. "He didn't want to say so Before fie made it." Tfiey were all relieved. A son in tfie Space Program was a lot easier to live witfi, status-wise. Wfien she Heard tfie news, Dog, wfio was now married and called fierself Jane, sent Him a card witfi a picture of tfie Man in tfie Moon. Anotfier girl, more percipient, sent Kim a card sfiowing some stars. But Hobie never made it to tfie Space Program. Tt was tKe summer wfien several not-very-serious events Happened all together. Tfie BrltisR devalued tfieir wobbly pound again, just when it was found tfiat far too many dollars were going out of tfie States. East and West Germany moved a step closer to reunion, wfiicfi somefiow generated a call for strengthening tfie U.S. contribution to tfie remains pensive, though' luckily non-letfial pad fire at Kennedy. TKen tfie Egyptians announced a new Soviet-aid pact. And in August it was discovered that tfie Guevarrista rebels in Venezuela were getting some very unpleasantlooking Hardware from tfieir Cliicom allies. Contrary to tfie old saying tfiat nations never learn from history, tfie U.S. showed tfiat it fiad learned from its long agony in Vietnam. Wh'at it fiad learned was not to waste time messing around witfi popular elections and military advisory and training programs, but to ball rigfif in. Hard. When tfie dust cleared, tfie Space Program and astronaut training were dead on tfie pad, and a third of Hobie's graduating class were going tfirougfi Caracas. Technically, fie fiad volunteered. He found this out from tfie task force medico. "Look at it tfiis way, Lieutenant. By entering the Academy, you volunteered for tfie Air Force, rigfit?" "Yes. But I opted for tfie astronaut program. Tfie Air Force is tfie only way you can get in. And I've been accepted." "But the astronaut program fias been suspended. Temporarily, of course. Meanwhile the Air Force --  for wfiicfi you volunteered -- h'as an active requirement for your training. You can't expect them just to let you sit around until tfie program resumes, can you? Moreover you Have been given the very best option available. Hell, man, tfie Professional Peacekeeper Corps is considered a super-elite group. You should see the fugal depressions we fiave to cope witfi among men wfio have been rejected for "Mercenaries," said Hobie. "Regressive." "Try 'professional,' it's a better word. Now -- about those Headaches." The EeadacKes eased up some when Hobie was assigned to long range sensor recon support. He enjoyed tKe work of flying, and tEe long, calm, lonely sensor missions were soothing. They were also quite safe. TEe Guevarristas Had no air strength to waste on recon planes, and tEe CHicom tional. Hobie flew tEe pattern, and waited, zombie-like, for tEe weatfier, and flew again. Mostly he waited, because the fighting was developing in a steamy jungly province where clear sensing was a sometime thing. It was poorly mapped. The ground troops could never be sure about the little brown square men who gave them so much trouble; on one side of an indefinite line they were Guevarristas who should be obliterated, and on the other side they were legitimate national troops warning tire blancos away. Hobie's recon tapes were urgently needed, and for several weeks he was left alone. Then he began to get pulled up to a forward strip for one-day chopper duty when their tactical duty roster was disrupted by geegee. But this was relatively peaceful too, being mostly defoliant spray missions. Hobie in fact put in several months without seeing, hearing, smelling or feeling the war at all. He would have been grateful for this if Be had realized it. As it was he seemed to be trying not to realize anything much. He spoke very little, did his work and moved like a man whose head might fall off if he jostled anything. XJaturally Incffo he was one of the last to Hear the rumors about geegee when they filtered back to the coastal base, where Hobie was quartered with the longrange stuff. Geegee's proper name was Guairas Grippe. It was developing into a severe problem in the combat zone. More and more replacements and relief crews were being called forward for temporary tactical duty. On Hobie's next trip in, Ee couldn't help but notice that people were acting pretty Haggard, and the roster was all scrawled up with changes. When they were on course he asked about it. "Are you kidding?" his gunner grunted. "No. Wfiat is it?" "B.W." "WEat?" "Bacteriological weapon, skyhead. They keep promising us vaccines. Stuck in their zippers -- look burst. out, there's a ground They held Hobie up front for another mission, and another after that, and then they told him chat a sector quarantine was now in force. THe official notice said that movement of personnel between sectors would be reduced to a minimum as a temporary measure to control the spread of respiratory ailments. Translation: You could go from the support zone to the front, but you could not go back. Hobie was moved into a crowded billet and assigned to casualty and supply duty. Shortly He discovered that there was a translation for respiratory ailments, too. Geegee turned out to be a multiform misery of groin rash, sore throat, fever and unending trots. It didn't seem to become really acute, it just cycled along. Hobie was one of those who were only lightly affected, wliicH was lucky, because the Hospital beds were full. So were the hospital aisles. Evacuation of all casualties Had been temporarily suspended until a controlled corridor could be arranged. The Gues did not, it seemed, get geegee. The ground troops were definitely sure of that. Nobody knew How it was spread. Rumor said it was bats one week, and then the next week they were putting stuff in the water. Poisoned arrows, roaches, women, disintegrating cannisters, all had their advocates. However it was done, it was clear that the cEicom technological aid Had included more than hardware. The official notice about a forthcoming vaccine yellowed on the board. Ground fighting was veering closer to Hobie's strip. He heard mortars now and then, and one night the Gues ran in a rocket launcher and nearly got the fuel dump before they were chased back. All they got to do is wait," said the gunner. "We're dead." "Geegee doesn't kill you," said . CS control. "You just wish it did." "They say." The strip was extended, and three attack bombers came in. Hobie looked them over. He Had trained on AX#'s all one summer, until He could fly them in His sleep, It would be nice to be alone. He was pushing the CS chopper most of the daylight Hours now. He Had got used to being shot at and to being sick. Everybody was sick, except a couple of replacement crews who were sent in two weeks apart, looking startlingly healthy. They said they had been immunized with a new antitoxin. Their big news was that geegee could be cured outside the zone. "We're getting reinfected," the gunner said. "That figures. They want us out of here." fTphat week there was a big drive on bats, but it didn't help. The next week the first batch of replacements were running fevers. Their shots hadn't worked and neither did the stuff they gave the second batch. After that, no more men came in except a couple of volunteer medicos. The billets and the planes and the mess were beginning to stink. That dysentery couldn't be controlled after you got weak. What they did get was supplies. Everyday or so another ton of Stuff would drift down. Most of it was dragged to one side and left to rot. They were swimming in food. The staggering cooks pushed steak and lobster at men who shivered and went out to retch. The hospital even had ample space now, because it turned out that geegee really did kill you in the end. By that time, you were glad to go. A cemetery developed at the far side of the strip, among the skeletons of the defoliated trees. It was on that last morning that Hobie was sent out to pick up the long-range patrol. He was one of the few left with enough stamina for long missions. The three-man patrol was far into Gue territory, but Hobie didn't care. All he was thinking abotsi was his bowels. So far he had not fouled himself or his plane. When he was down by their signal fee bolted out and under the chopper's tail. The patrol climbed ia, yelling at him. They had a prisoner with them The Gu# was naked and astonishingly broad. He walked springily; his arms were lashed with wire and a shirt was tied over Ms head. This was the first Gue Hobie had been close to. As he got in he saw how the Gue's firm brown teeth glistened and bulged around the wire. He wished fee could see his face. The gunner said the Gue was a Siriono, amd this was important because the Sirionos were not known to be with the Gue's. They were a very primitive nomadic tribe. When Hobie began to fly home He realized he was getting sicker. It became a fight to hold onto consciousness and keep on course. Luckily nobody shot at them. At one point he became aware of a lot of screaming going on behind him, but couldn't pay attention. Finally he came over the strip and horsed the chopper down. He let his head down on his arms. "You okay?" asked the gunner. "Yeah," said Hobie, hearing them getting out. They were moving something heavy. Finally he got up and followed them. The floor was wet. That wasn't unusual. He got down and stood staring in, tKe floor a foot under His nose. Tfie wet stuff was blood. It was sprayed around, with one big puddle. In tHe puddle was sometliing soft and flesfiy-looking. Hobie turned fiis bead. Tfie ladder was wet, too. He Held up one Hand and looked at tfie red. Tfie otfier one, too. Holding tfiem out stiffly fie turned and began to walk away across tfie strip. Control, wfio still Hoped to get an evening flight out of Him, saw him fall and called tfie Hospital. Tfie two replacement parameds were still in pretty good sfiape. TKey came out and picked him up. W ficn Hobie came to, one of ' ' tfie parameds was tying fiis fiands down to tfie bed so fie couldn't tear tfie IV out again. "We're going to die Here," Hobie told Kim. TKe paramed looked noncommital. He was a tfiin dark boy witfi a big Adam's apple. "But I sfiall dine at journey's end witfi Landor and witfi Donne," said Hobie. His voice was light and facile. "Yeats," said tfie paramed. "Want some water?" Hobie's eyes flickered. Tfie paramed gave Him some water. "I really believed it, you know," Hobie said cfiattily. "I Had it all figured out." He smiled, sometliing lie Hadn't done for a long time. "Landor and Donne?" asked tfie medic. He looked at tfie emptying IV bottle and set it down again. "OH, it was patfietic, I guess," Hobie said. "It started out... I believed they were real, you know? Kirk, Spock, McCoy, all of tfiem. And tfie sfiip. To this day, I swear...  One of tfiem talked to me once, I mean, fie really did . S . I fiad it all figured out, tfiey Had left me befiind as an observer. "Tfiey were coming back for me. It was my secret. All I Had to do was sort of fit in and observe. Like a report. One day tfiey would come back and Haul me up in that beam tiling; maybe you know about tliat? And there I'd be back in real time where Human beings were, wfiere tfiey were Human. I wasn't really stuck Here, stuck in tfie past. On a backward planet." Tfie paramed nodded. "OK, I mean, I didn't really Believe it, I knew it was just a sfiow. But I did believe it, too. It was like there somewhere, in tfie background, underneath no matter wfiat was going on. Wfiat I was doing. TKey were coming for me. All I fiad to do was observe. And not to interfere. You know? First law... Of course after I grew up, I realized they weren't, I mean I realized consciously. So I was going to go to them. Somehow, somewhere. Out tHere... , Now I know. It really isn't so. None of it. Never. THere's nothing. Tfiere's no... Now I know I'll die Here." "OH now," said tKe paramed. He got up and started to take tKe IV away. His fingers were sKaky. "It's clean tfiere," said Hobie in a petulant voice. "None of this mess. Clean and friendly. They don't shoot people," he explained, thrashing his head. "They don't..." He slept. The parairted went away. Somebody started to yell monotonously. Hobie opened his eyes. He was burning up. The yelling went on, became screaming. It was dusk. Footsteps went by. Headed for the screaming. Hobie saw they had put Him in a bed by the door. W ithout his doing much about it the screaming seemed to be lifting liim out of the bed, propelling Kim through the door. Air. He kept getting close-ups of his hands clutching things. Bushes, shadows. Something scratched him. After a while tlie screaming was a long way behind Kim. Maybe it was only in His ears. He shook His head, felt himself go down on something. He seemed to be in the cemetery. "No," Ke said. "Please. Please. No." He got himself up, balanced, blundered on. Seeking coolness. The side of the plane felt cool. He plastered his Hot body against it, patting it affectionately. It seemed to be quite dark now. Why was Ke inside with no lights? He tried the panel, the lights worked perfectly. Vaguely Ke noticed some yelling starting outside again. It ignited the screaming in his Head. TKe screaming got very loud -- loud moving him which was good. He came to above the overcast and climbing. TKe oxy support tube was Kitting Him in the nose. He grabbed for the mask, but it wasn't there. Automatically Ke Had leveled off. Now Ke rolled and looked around. Below him was a great lilac sea of cloud, with two mountains sticking through it, their western tips on fire. As Ke looked, they dimmed. He shivered, found Ke was wearing only sodden shorts. How Had Ke got here? Somebody Had screamed unbearably and He had run. He flew along calmly, checking his board. No trouble except the fuel. Nobody to service the AX#'s any more. Without thinking about it, he began to climb again. His hands were a yard away and he was shivering but he felt clear. He reached up and found his headphones were in place; he must have put them on along with the rest of the drill. He clicked on. Voices rattled and roared at him. He switched off. Then he took off the headpiece and dropped it on the floor. He looked around. #, heading #-#. He was over the Atlantic. In front of him the sky was darkening fast. A pinpoint glimmer # o'clock high. Sirius, probably. Carefully he began feeding to  his torches and swinging the nose of his pod around and up. He brought it neatly to a point on Sirius. Up. Up. Behind him, a great pale swing of contrail fell away above the lilac shadow, growing, towering to the tiny plane that climbed at its tip. Up. Up. The contrail cut off as the plane burst into the cold dry. As it did so, Hobie's ears skewered, and he screamed wildly. The pain quit; his drums had burst. Up. Now He was gasping for air, strangling. The great torches drove him on, up, above the curve of the world. He was hanging on the star. Up! The fuel guages were knocking. Any second they would quit and he and the bird would then start to fall. "Beam us back, Scotty!" fie howled at Sirius, laughing, coughing -- to death as the torches faltered -- And he was still coughing as He sprawled on the shining resiliency under the malfunctioning grids. He gagged, rolled, finally focussed on a personage leaning toward him out of a complex chair. The personage had round eyes, a slitted nose and the start of a quizzical smile. Hobie's head swivelled slowly. It was not the bridge of the Enterprise. There were no view-screens, only a View. And Lieutenant Uhura would have had trouble with the freeform flashing objects suspended in front of what appeared to be a girl wearing spots. The spots, Hobie made out, were fur. Somebody who was not Bones McCoy was doing something to Hobie's stomach. Hobie got up a Hand and touched the man's gleaming back. Under the mesfi it was firm and warm. The man looked up, grinned; Hobie looked back at the captain. "Do not have a fear," a voice was saying. It seemed to be coming out of a globe by the captain's console. "We will tell you where are you." "I know where I am," Hobie whispered to the captain. he passed out. How Like A God His crime was cruelty. His sentence was to spend eternity with the cruelest race in space! I o be was sweet. There was meditation -- a turning-in upon one's self. There was contemplation -- a turningout to regard others, and otherness. In meditation one remained contained. In contemplation there was a merging, a coalescence with the rest. Mok preferred meditation. Here Mok enjoyed identity and was conscious of being he, she or it, endlessly repeated through tEe memory of millenniums of incarnations. Mok, like the others, Ead evolved through many lifeforms on many worlds. Now Mok was free of the pain and free of the pleasures, too, free of the illusions of the senses which Had served the bodies Housing the beings which finally became Mok. And yet, Mok was not wholly free. Because Mok still turned to the memories for satisfaction. The others preferred contemplation. They enjoyed coalescing, mingling their memories, pooling their awareness and sharing their sense of being. Mok could never share completely. Mok was too conscious of the differences. For even without body, without sex, without physical limitation imposed by substance in time and space, Mok was aware of inequality. Mok was aware of Ser... Ser was the mightiest of them all. In coalescence, Ser's being dominated every pattern of contemplation. Ser's will imposed harmony on the others, but only if the others surrendered to it. To be was sweet. But it was not sweet enough. Upon this, Mok meditated. And when coalescence came again, Mok did not surrender. Mok fixed firmly upon the concept of freedom -- freedom of choice, the final freedom which Ser denied. There was agitation amongst the others; Mok sensed if. Some attempted to merge with Mok, for they too shared the concept, and Mok opened to receive them , feeling the strength grow. Mok was as strong as Ser now, stronger, calling upon the will and purof finite existences in which will and purpose were the roots of survival. But that survival Had been temporary, and this would be permanent, forever. Mok Held the concept, gathered the strength', firmed the purpose -- and then, quite suddenly, the purpose faded. The strength oozed away. The others were gone; nothing was left but Mok and the concept itself. The concept to -- Mok couldn't grasp the concept now. It had vanished. All that remained was Mok and Ser. Ser's will, obliterating concept and purpose and strength, imposing itself upon Mok, invading and inundating Mok's awareness. Mok's very being. But without concept there was no purpose, without purpose there was no strength, without strength Mok could not preserve awareness, and without awareness there was no being. Without being there was no Mok. T Then Mok's identity return' ' ed he was in the ship. Ship? Only memories of distant incarnations told Mok this was a ship, but it was unmistakably so: a slip, a vessel, a transporter, a plysical object, capable of pEysical movement through space and time. Space and time existed again, and the ship moved through them. TEe ship was confined in space and time, and Mok was confined in tEe slip, which' was just large enougE to house him as he journeyed. Yes, he. Mok was he. Confined now, not only in the prison of space and time, nor in the smaller prison of the ship, but in the prison of a body. A male body. Male. Mammalian. A spine to support the frame, arms and legs to support and grasp, eyes and ears and nose and other crude sensory receivers. Fleshy blood, skin -- yellowisE fur covering the latter, even along tEe lashing tail. Lungs for oxygen intake, which' at the moment was supplied by an ingenious transparent helmet and attached pack mechanism. Ingenious? But this was clumsy, crude, primitive, a relic of remote barbaric eras Mok could only vaguely recall. He tried to meditate, tried to contemplate, but now He could only see -- see through the transparency of the helmet as the ship settled to rest and its belly opened to catapult him forth upon the frigid surface of a barren planet where a cold moon wEeeled against the icy glitter of distant stars. The ship, too, had a form -- a body that was in itself vaguely modeled on mammalian concept, almost like one of those giant robots developed by life-forms in intermediate stages of evolution. Mok stared at the ship as it rested before him on the sterile, starlit slope. Yes, the ship had a domed cranial protuberance and two metal arms terminating in claws. Claws to open the belly of the sEip, claws that had lifted Molds body forth to disgorge him from the belly in a parody of birth. Now, as Mok watched, the ship's belly was closing again, sealing tightly while the metallic claws returned to rest at its sides. And flames of force were blasting from the pediment. The ship was rising, taking off. Mok had been embodied in the confines of the ship, imprisoned in this. His present form. The ship had carried him to this world and now it was leaving Him here. Which meant that the ship must be -- "Set!" He screamed, as the realization came, and the sound of His voice echoing in the hollow helmet almost split hi skull. But Ser did not answer. The ship continued to rise, tie rising accelerated, there was a roar and a glimmer and then an incandescence which faded to nothingness against the black backdrop of emptiness punctured by glittering pinpoints of light flickering down upon the world into which Mok had been bom. The world where Ser had left him to die... II Tl JT ok turned away. His body burned? Burned? Mok searched archaic memories and came up with another concept. He wasn't burning. He was freezing. This was cold. The surface of the planet was cold, and his skin -- fur? -- did not sufficiently protect him. Mok took a deep breath, and that in turn brought consciousness of the inner mechanism: circulation, nervous system, lungs. Lungs for breath, supplying the fuel of life. The feeder-pack on his back was small. Its content, scarcely enough to fill his needs on the flight here, would soon be exhausted. Was there oxygen on the surface of this planet? Mok glanced around. The rocky terrain was devoid of vegetation, and that was not a promising sign. But perhaps the entire surface wasn't like this; in other areas at lower levels, plant-life might flourish'. If so, functioning existence could be sustained. THere was only one way to learn. Mok's prehensile appendages -- not exactly claws, not quite fingers -- fumbled clumsily with the fastenings of the helmet and raised it gingerly. He took a shallow breath, then another. Yes, there was oxygen present. Satisfied, Mok removed Helmet and pack, along with the control mechanism strapped to his side. There' d be no further need of this apparatus here. What he needed now was warmth, a heated atmosphere. He glanced towards the bleak, black bulk of crags looming across the barren plain. He moved towards them slowly, under the silent, staring stars, toiling up a slope as a sudden wind tore at his shivering body. It was awkward, this body of his, a clumsy mechanism subject to crude muscular control. Only atavism came to his aid as half-perceived memories of ancient physical existence enabled him to move his legs with proper coordination. Walking -- climbing -- then crawling and clinging to tlie rocks -- all was demanding, difficult, a challenge to be met and mastered. But Mok ascended the face of the nearest cliff and found the opening, a crevasse with an inner fissure that became the mouth of a cave. A dark shelter from the wind, but it was warmer here. And the rocky floor sloped into deeper darkness. The pupils of his eyes accommodated, and Ke could guide Himself in the dim tunnelway, for His vision was that of a feral nyctalops. Mok crept through caverns like a giant cat, gusts of warm air billowing against his body to beckon him forward. Forward and down, forward and down. And now the Heat rose about him in palpable waves, the air singed with' an acrid scent, and there was a glowing from a light source ahead. Forward and down towards the light source, until He heard the hissing and the rumbling, felt the scalding steam, breathed tlie lung-searing gases, saw the spurting flames in which steam and gas were bom. The inner core of the planet was molten! Mok went no further. He turned and retreated to a comfortable distance, moving into a side passageway which led to still other offshoots. Here tortuous tunnels branched in all directions, but he was safe in warmth and darkness ; safe to rest His body -- this corporeal prison in which' He was doomed to dwell -- needed rest. Rest was not sleep. Rest was not hibernation, or estivation, or any of a thousand forms of suspended animation which Mok's memory summoned from myriad incarnations in the past. Rest was merely passivity. Passivity and reflection. Reflection... T mages mingled with long-discarded verbal concepts. With their aid, while passive, Mok formulated his situation. He was in the body of a beast, but there were subtle differentiations from the true mammal. Oxygen was needed, but not the respite of true sleep. And he felt no visceral stirrings, no pangs of physical hunger. He would not be dependent, he knew, upon the ingestion of alien substance for continued survival. As long as he protected his fleshly envelope from extremes of heat and cold, as long as he avoided excessive demands upon muscles and organs, he would exist. But despite the difference which distinguished him from a true mammal, he was still confined to his feral form. And his existence was bestial. Sensation surged within him, a flood of feeling Mok had not experienced in aeons, a quickening, sickening, burning, churning evocation of emotion. He knew it now. It was fear. Fear. The true bondage of the beast. Mok was afraid, because now he understood that this was planned, this part of Ser's purpose, Ser had committed him to this degradation, and modified his mammalian aspect so that lie could exist eternally. That was what Mok feared. Eternity in this form! Passive no longer, Mok flexed and rose. Summoning cognition to utmost capacity, Mok searched within himself for other, inherent powers. The power to merge, to coalesce -- that was gone. The power to transmute, to transfer, to transport, to transform -- gone. He could not change His physical being, could not alter his physical environment, save by physical means of his own devising within the limitations of his beast's body. So there was no escape from this existence. No escape. The realization brought fresh! fear, and Mok turned and ran. Ran blindly through the twisting corridors, fear riding him as he raced, raced mindlessly, endlessly. Somewhere along the way a tunnel burrowed upwards. Mok toiled through it, panting and gasping for breath'; he willed himself to stop breathing but the body, the beast-body, sucked air in greedy gulps, autonomically functioning beyond his conscious control. Scrambling along slanted spirals, Mok emerged once more upon the outer surface of Kis planetary prison. This was a lowlying area, distant and different from his point of entry, with vegetation vividly verdant against a dazzling dawn -- a valley, capable of supporting life. And there was life Here! Feathery forms chattering in the trees, furry figures scurrying tHrougK undergrowth, scaly slitherers, chitinoidal burrowers buzzing. TKese were simple shapes, crudely conceived creatures of primitive pursuits, but alive and aware. Mok sensed them, and they sensed Mok. There was no way of communicating with them except vocally, but even the soft sounds issuing from his throat sent them fleeing frantically. For Mok was a beast now, who feared and was feared. He crouched amongst the rocks at the mouth of the cavern from which he had come forth and gazed in helpless, hopeless confusion at the panic his presence had provoked, and the soft sounds he uttered gave place to a growling groan of despair. And it was then that they found him -- the hairy bipeds, moved cautiously to encircle him until he was ringed by a shambling band. These were troglodytes, grunting and snuffling and giving off an acrid stench of mingled fear and rage as they cautiously approached. TVTok stared at them, noting how the hunched, swaying figures moved in concert to approach him. They clutched crude clubs, mere branches torn from trees; some carried rocks scooped up from the surface of the slope. But these were weapons, capable of inflicting injury, and the hairy creatures were hunters seeking their prey. Mok turned to retreat into the cavern, but the way was barred now by shaggy bodies, and there was no escape. The troglodytes pressed forward now, awe and apprehension giving place to anger. Yellow fangs bared, hairy arms raised. One of the creatures -- the leader of the pack -- grunted what seemed a signal. And they hurled their rocks. Mok raised his arms to protect his head. His vision was blocked, so that he heard the sound of the stones clattering against the slope before he saw them fall. Then, as the growls and shrieks rose to a frenzy. Mok glanced up to see the rocks rebounding upon his attackers. Raging, they closed in to smash at Mok's skull and body with their clubs. Mok heard the sounds of impact, but he felt nothing, for the blows never reached their intended target. Instead, tfie clubs splintered and broke in empty air. TEen Mok wEirled, confused, to face Eis enemies. As Ee did so tfiey recoiled, screaming in fright. Breaking tfie circle, tfiey retreated down tfie slopes and info tfie forest, fleeing from this strange thing tHat could not be Harmed or killed, this invincible entity --  This invincible entity. It was Mok's concept, and He understood, now. Ser Had granted Him that final irony -- invincibility. A field of force, surrounding His body, rendering Him immune to injury and death. No doubt it also immunized Him from bacterial invasion. He was in a pEysical form, but one independent of physical needs to sustain survival; one which would exist, indestructibly, forever. He was, in truth, imprisoned, and eternal. For a moment Mok stood stunned at the comprehension, blankly blinded by the almost tangible intensity of black despair. Here was tfie ultimate Horror -- doom without death', exile without end, isolation throughout infinity. Alone forever. Numbed senses reasserted their sway, and Mok glanced around the empty stillness of tlie slope. It wasn't entirely empty. Two of tfie troglodytic creatures sprawled motionless on tfie rocks directly below him. One was bleeding from a gash in the sMe of His Bead, inflicted by a sefeounding club, the other Had been felled by a glancing blow from a stone. These creatures weren't immortal. Mok moved toward them, noting chest movement, the soft susgurafcion of breath. They weren't immortal, but tfiey were still alive. Alive and Helpless. Vulnerable, at Ms mercy. Mercy. Tlie quality Ser Had refused to show Mok. There had been no mercy in condemning him to spend eternity here alone. Mok Halted, peering down at tfie two unconscious forms. He made a sound in his throat, a sound that was curiously like a chuckle. Perhaps that was a way out, after all, a way to at least mitigate his sentence here. If he showed mercy now, to these creatures -- he might not always fee alone. Mok reached down, lifting the body of the first creature in his arms. It was Heavy in its limpness, but Mok's strength was great. He picked up tfie second creature carefully, so as not f injure it further. Then, still chuckling, Mfek turned and carried the two unconscious forms back into the cavern. Ill Tn tfie warm, firelit sHelter of tfie deeper caverns, Mok tended to tBe creatures. WSile tfiey slumbered fitfully, fie ascended again to tfie surface and foraged for tfieir nourisfiment in tfie green glades. He brougfit food and, calling upon distant memories, fasfiioned crude clay pots in wfiicfi to carry water to tfiem from a mountainside spring. After a time tfiey regained consciousness and they were afraid -- afraid of tfie great beast witfi tfie bulging eyes and lasfiing tail, tfie beast tfiey knew to be deathless. It was simple enougfi for Mok to fatfiom tfie crude construct of growls and grantings wfiicfi served tfiese life-forms as a principal means of communication, simple enougfi to grasp tfie limited concepts and references symbolized in tfieir speecfi. Within tfiese limitations fie attempted to tell tfiem wfio and wfiat fie was and Kow fie Had come to be Here, but while tfiey listened tfiey did not comprehend. And still tfiey feared fiim, tfie female specimen more tfian tfie male. Tfie male, at least, evinced curiosity concerning the clay pots, and Mok demonstrated the fashioning metfiod until tfie male was able to imitate it successfully. But botfi were wary, and both reacted in terror wfien confronted witfi tfie molten readies of tfie planet's inner core. Nor could tfiey become accustomed to tfie acrid gases, tfie darkness enveloping the maze of far-flung fissures Honeycombing tfie substrata. As they gathered strength over tfie passage of time, tfiey Huddled together and murmured, eyeing Mok apprehensively. Mok was not too surprised wfien, upon returning from one of fiis food-gathering expeditions to tfie surface, fie discovered tfiat they were gone. But Mok was surprised by. tfie strength of his own reaction -- tfie sudden responsive surge of loneliness. Loneliness -- for those creatures? They couldn't conceivably serve as companions, even on tfie lowest level of sucfi a relationship; and yet fie missed tfieir presence. Tfieir mere presence had in itself been some assayigement to his own inner agony of isolation. Now fie realized a growing sympathy for tfiem in tfie Helplessness of tfieir abysmal ignorance. Even tfieir destructive impulses excited pity, for sucfi impulses indicated tfieir constant fear. Beings such! as tfiese lived out tfieir tiny span in utter dread; tfiey trusted neither tfieir environment nor one another, and eacfi new experience or phenomenon was perceived as a potential peril. They had no hope, no abstract image of the future to sustain them. Mok wondered if His two captives Had succeeded in their escape. He prowled the passages searching for them, visioning tlieir weary wanderings, their pathetic plight if they Had become lost in the underground fastnesses. But he found nothing. Once again he was alone in the warm beast-body that knew neither fatigue nor pain -- except for this new pang, this lonely longing for contact with life on any level. Ancient concepts came to him,, identifying the nuances of his reactions, all likened and linked to finite time-spans. Monotony. Boredom. Restlessness. These were the emotive elements which forced him up again from the confined comfort of the caves. He prowled the planet, avoiding the bleak, cold wastes and searching out the areas of lush vegetation. For a long period he encountered only the lowest life-forms. nphen one of his diurnal foraysto the surface brought him to a stream, and as He crouched behind a clump of vegetation he peered at a group of troglodytes gathered on its far bank. Vocalizing in their pattern of growls and grunts, He veriftitirecl forth, uttering phonic placatioii But they screamed at the sight of him, screamed and fled into the forest, and he was left alone. Left alone, to stoop and pick up what they had abandoned in their flight -- two crude clay containers, half-filled with water. Now He knew the fate of his; captives. They Had survived and returned to their own kind, bringing with them their newly acquired skill. What tales they had told of their experience He could not surmise, but they remembered what he had taught them. They were capable of learning. Mok had no need of further proof, and the incentive was there; the compound of pity, of concern for these creatures, of his his own need for contact on any level. And here was a logical level indeed -- there would never be companionship, that he understood and accepted, but this other relationship was possible. The relationship between teacher and pupil, between mentor and supplicant, between the governing power and the governed. The governing power... Mok turned the clay containers this way and that, noting the clumsiness with which they had been fashioned, noting the irregularities of their surface. He could so easily correct that clumsiness, He could so surely smooth and reshape tKat clay. Govern tHe earth, govern tHe creatures, impart and instruct tHat wfiicH would sHape tEem anew. And tHen tHe ultimate realization came. TEis would be duty and destiny, function and fulfillment. WitHin tHe prison of space and time, he would mold the little lives. Now He know His own fate. He would be their god. IV Tt was a strange role, but Mok played it well. TKere were obstacles, of course. THe first to be faced was the fear in wEicK they Held Elm. He was an alien, and to tHe primitive minds of tKese creatures, anything alien was. abhorrent. His very appearance provoked reactions which prevented Him from approaching them, and for a time Mok despaired of overcoming this communication barrier. THen, slowly He came to tEe realize tKat their fear was in itself a tool He could employ to positive ends. With it He could invoke awe, authority, awareness of His powers. Yes, that was the way. To accept His condition and stay apart from tEem always, confident that in time their own curiosity would drive them to seek them out. So Mok kept to tHe caves, and gradually tHe contacts, were made. Not all of tHe Eominids came to Kim, of course, only tEe boldest and most enterprising, but these were tHe ones He awaited. Tfiese were tHe ones most fitted to learn. As He expected, the experience of Els captives became a legend, and tEe legend led to worship. It was useless for Mok to discourage this, impossible even to make tEe attempt in the light of their primitive reasoning, a barter-system must prevail. Offerings and sacrifices were the price they must pay in return for wisdom. Mok scanned his own primordial memories, assigning an order to the learning He imparted: the gift of fire, the secret of cultivation, tHe firing of clay, the shaping of weapons, tHe subjugation and domestication of lesser life-forms, the control and eradication of others. Slowly a more sophisticated system of communication evolved, first on the verbal and then on the visual level. THe creatures disseminated His wisdom, absorbing it into their crude culture. They learned the uses of wheel and lever, then reached the gradual abstraction of the numeral concept. Now they were capable of making their own independent discoveries; language and mathematics stimulated selfdevelopment. But in times of crisis there was still a need for further enlightenment. Natural forces beyond their limited powers of control brought periodic disaster to life-patterns on the surface of the planet, and with every upheaval came a resurgence of the worship and sacrifices Mok secretly abhorred. Yet these creatures seemed to feel the necessity of making recompense for the skills he could grant them and the bonus these skills conferred, and Mok reluctantly accepted this. It was harder for him to accept the continuation of their fear. For a time he hoped that as their enlightment increased they would revise their attitudes. Instead, their dreads actually increased. Mok attempted to observe their progress at first hand, but there was no opportunity for open contact and communication, and his mere appearance provoked panic. Even those who sought him in secret, or led the rituals of worship, seemed to be afraid of acknowledging the fact, lest it lessen their own superior status within the group. Acknowl edging and acclaiming the existence of their god, they neverthe!  less avoided his physical presT ence. Perhaps it was because sects and schisms had sprung up, each  with its own hierarchy, its own dogma regarding the true na tV lure of what they worshipped. Mok remembered, wryly, that in organized religion the actual presence of a god is an embarrassment. Co Mok refrained from further visitations, and as time passed lie retreated deeper and deeper into the caverns. Now it was almost unnecessary for Him to maintain even token contact, for these creatures Had evolved to a stage wKere they were capable of self development. But even gods grow lonely, and take nurture in pride. Thus it was that at rare intervals, and in utmost secrecy, Mok ventured forth for a hasty glimpse of His domain. One evening He came forth upon a mountaintop. Here the stars still glittered coldly, but there was an even greater glitter emanating from the expanse below -- the huge citycomplex towering as a testament to the wisdom of these creatures, and His own. Mok stared down, and the sweet surges of pride coursed through Kim as he contemplated what he had wronght. These toys, these trifles with which He played, now toyed and trifled with the prime forces of the universe to create their own destiny. PerHaps He, as their god, was misunderstood, even forgotten now. But did it matter? They Had achieved independence, they did not need Him any more. Or did they? The concept came, and it was wind of mountain night. These creatures created, but they also destroyed. And tlieir motivations -- their greeds, their Hungers, their lusts, their fears -- were still those of the beasts they had been. The beasts they could become again, if spiritual awareness did not keep pace with material attainment. There was still a need here, a need greater than before. And now Mok felt no pride, only perplexity which pierced more poig-? nantly than pain. How could he Help them? "You cannot ." T he communication came, and Mok whirled. Absorbed, Ke had not sensed the silent streaking of the ship from sky to surface, but it was Here now, remembered and recognized. The ship which had captured and conveyed Kim, the strangely shaped ship which was Ser -- It hovered xncandescently against the horizon of infinity, and as if communication Had been a signal, Mok found Himself caught up in a long-discarded reaction. He was contemplating Ser, And in that colloquy, Ser's concepts flowed to him. "Valid, You cannot fulfill tfieir needs. Already you Have done too much." Despite conscious volition, Molt felt the stubborn resurgence of Ki pride. But tHere was no need I to formulate tEe reasons, for Ser's contemplation was complete. "You are in error. I sensed your rebellion, overcame you,, brought you here -- but it was not a punishment. You were placed for a purpose. Because this pride, this urge to invest identity through achievement, could be of use at this time, in this place. Like the others." "Others?" Confusion colored Mok's contemplation. "Did you conceive of yourself as the only rebel? Not so. THere have been more, many more. And they have served their purposes on other worlds throughout the cosmos. Worlds where the seeds of life needed cultivation and careful nurturing. I chose them for their tasks, just as I chose you. And you have not failed." Mok considered, then communicated with an energy which surprised I him. "Then let me continue! Endow me with what is necessary to Help them now!" Ser's concept came. "It is not possible." Mok contemplated in final effort. "But it is my right to do so. I am their god." "No," Ser answered. "You Have never been their god. You were chosen for what you were -- to be their devil." Devil...  There was no contemplation now, only maddening meditation as Mok scanned through concepts long discarded from incarnations long lost save in immutable memory. Concepts of good, evil, right, wrong -- concepts embodied in the primitive religions of a million primitive pasts. God arose from those concepts, and so did the embodiment of an opposing force. And in all the legends in each of the myriad myths, the pattern was the same. A rebel cast down from the skies to tempt with teaching, to furnish forbidden knowledge at a price. A being in the form of a beast, skulking in darkness, in the pit where inner fires flamed forever. And he had been this being; it was true, He was a devil. Only pride Had blinded him to the truth the pride which had prompted Him to play god. "A pride of which you have been purged," Ser's communication continued. "One can sense in you now only mercy and compassion for these creatures and their potential peril. One can sense love." "It is true," Mok acknowledged. "I feel love for them." Ser's assent came. "With your aid, these creatures evolved. But you have evolved too -- losing pride, gaining love. In so doing, you cannot function for them as their devil any longer. Your usefulness here is ended." "But what will happen?" Hphe answer came not as a concept but as an accomplishment . Suddenly Mok was no longer in the tawny body of the beast. He was in the ship, hovering and gazing down at that body; gazing down at the creature which lashed its tail and stared up at him with bulging eyes. The creature which now contained the essence of Ser. And Ser communicated. "For a span you shall take my place, as you once desired. You will seed the stars, instill order in chaos, lead the others in contemplation. You will do so in understanding, and in love." "And you?" Mok asked. The being in the bestial body formed a final concept. "I take your role and your responsibility. There is that within me which must also be purged, and it may be I will destroy much of what you have created here. But in the end, even as their devil, I may bring them to an ultimate salvation. The cycle changes." Mok willed the celestial machine in which his essence dwelt, willed it to rise, and like a fiery chariot it ascended to the realms of glory awaiting him in the skies beyond. As he did so, he caught a fleeting glimpse of Ser. The beast had turned to descend the mountain. Padding purposefully, the devil was entering his kingdom. Mok's comprehension faltered. Cycle? Ser had been a god and now he was a devil. Mok had been a devil and now he was a god. But he could never have become a god if Ser hadn't willed the exchange of roles. Was this Ser's intent all along -- to allow Mok to evolve as devil and then usurp his identity? In that case, Ser was actually a devil from the beginning, and Mok had been right in opposing him, for Mok was truly godlike. Or were they all -- Mok, Ser, the others, even the primitive mammalian creatures on this planet -- both gods and devils? It was a matter, Mok decided, which might require an eternity New subscriptions and changes of address require # weeks to process! HE Uncle George was a dealer in junk -- such as diamonds and great art! I MpKe police picked up Uncle George walking west on Elm street at # o'clock in tHe morning. He was shuffling along, muttering to Himself, and His clotKes were soaked, as if He'd been out in tfie rain -- and Cottonwood country for tHe last tfiree months Had been suffering a drought, witH tHe corn withering in the field and day after day not a cloud in sight. He was carrying a good-sized painting underneath one arm and in the other Hand Ee carried a pail filled to tHe brim witH diamonds. He was in Eis stocking feet; Ee'd lost Eis sEoes somewhere. When Officer Alvin Saunders picked him up, Ee asked Uncle George what was going on, and George mumbled something that Alvin couldn't quite make out. He seemed to be befuddled. So Alvin took him to tEe station, and it wasn't until then they saw that his pockets bulged. So they emptied his pockets and laid all the stuff out on a table, and when they'd had a good look at it, Sergeant Steve O'Donnell phoned Chief Chet Burnside to ask him what to do. The chief, sore at being hauled out of bed, said to throw George into pokey. So that is what they did. You couldn't really blame the chief, of course. Off and on, for years, Uncle George had given the police force of Willow Grove a fair amount of trouble. But as soon as Uncle George Had a chance to look around and realize where he was. He grabbed up a stool and beat upon the bars, yelling that the dirty fuzz Had framed him once again and declaring very loudly that his constitutional rights as a free and upright citizen were being trampled on. "I know my rights," he yelled. "You owe me at least one pEone call and when I get out of Here I'm going to sue all of you on the grounds of false arrest." So they unlocked tEe cell and let him make Eis call. As usual he made the call to me. "Who is it?" Elsie asked, sitting up in bed. "It's your Uncle George," I said. "I knew it!" I said... "I knew it!" she exclaimed. "Aunt Myrt is off to California to visit relatives. And he's running loose again." All right," I said to George, "what could it be this time?" "You needn't take that tone of voice, John," he said. "It's only once or twice a year I call you. And what's the use of having a lawyer in the family... " "You can skip that part of it," I told him, "and get down to what is going on." "This time," he said, triumphantly, "I got them dead to rights. This time you get paid off. I'll split the judgment with you. I wasn't doing nothing. I was walking down the street when the fuzz pulled up and hauled me in. I vasn't staggering and I wasn't singing. I was creating no disturbance. I tell you, John, a man lias the right to walk the streets, no matter at what hour..." "I'll be right down," I said. "Don't be too long," said Elsie, "You have a hard day coming up in the court." "Are you kidding?" I asked. "'With Uncle George, the day's already lost." '  tion, they all were waiting for me. George was sitting beside a table, and on the table stood the pail of diamonds with the junk they'd taken from his pockets and the painting was leaning up against it. The police chief had gotten there, just a few minutes ahead of me. "Okay," I said, "let's get down to business. What's the charge?" The chief still was pretty sore. "We don't need no charge right yet." "I'll tell you, CHet," I said, "you'll need one badly before the day is over, so you better start to thinking." "I'm going to wait," said Chet, "to see wh'at Charley says." He meant Charley Nevins, the county attorney. "All right, then," I said, "if there is no charge as yet, what are the circumstances?" "Well," said the chief, "George here was carrying a pail of diamonds. And you tell me just how he came by a pail of diamonds." "Maybe they aren't diamonds," I suggested. "How come you're so sure that they are diamonds?" "Soon as He opens up, we'll get Harry in to have a look at them." Harry was the jeweler, who had a shop across the square. I went over to the table and picked up some of the diamonds. They surely looked like diamonds, but I am no jeweler. They were cut and faceted and shot fire in the light. Some of them were bigger than my fist. "Even if they should b'e diamonds," I demanded, "'what Has that to do with it? There's no law I know of says a man can't carry diamonds." "That's telling them!" cheered George. "You shut up," I told Kim, "and keep out of this. Let me handle it." "But George Here hasn't got no diamonds," said the chief. "These must be stolen diamonds." "Are you charging Kim with theft?" I asked. "Well, not right now," said the chief. "I ain't got no evidence as yet." "And there's that painting, too," said Alvin Saunders. "It looks to me just like one of them old masters." "There's one thing," I told them, "that puzzles me exceedingly. Would you tell me where, in Willow Grove, anyone bent on thievery could find an old master or a pail of diamonds?" That stopped them, of course. There isn't anyone in Willow Grove who has an honest-to-God painting except Banker Amos Stevens, who brought one back from a visit to Chicago; and knowing as little as he does about the world of art he was probably taken, "You'll have to admit, though," said the chief, "there's something funny going on." "Maybe so," I said, "but I doubt that that alone is sufficient ground to hold a man in jail." "It ain't the diamonds or the paintings so much as this other stuff," declared the chief, "that makes me think there are shenanigans afoot. Look at this, will you!" TT e picked up a gadget from the table and Held it out to me. "Watch out," he warned. "One end of it's hot, and the ether end is cold." It was about a foot in length and shaped something like an hourglass. The hourglass part of it was some sort of transparent plastic, pinched in at the middle and flaring at both ends, and the ends were open. Through the center of it ran a rod that looked like metal. One end of the metal glowed redly, and when I held my hand down opposite the open end a blast of heat came out. The other end was white, covered by crystals. I turned it around to look. "Keep away from it," warned the chief. "That end of it is colder than a witch's spit. Them's big ice crystals hanging onto it." I laid it back upon the table, carefully. "Well," the chief demanded, "what do you make of it?" "I don't know," I said. I never took any more physics in school than had been necessary and I'd long since forgotten all I'd ever known about it. But I knew damn well that the gadget on the table was impossible. But impossible or not, there it was, one end of the rod glowing with its Heat, the other frosted by its cold. "And this," said the chief, picking up a little triangle formed by a thin rod of metal or of plastic. "What do you think of this?" "What should I think of it?" I asked. "It's just..." "Stick your finger through it," said the police chief triumphantly." I tried to stick my finger through it and I couldn't. There was nothing there to stop me. My finger didn't hit anything, there was no pressure on it and I couldn't feel a thing, but I couldn't put my finger through the center of that triangle. It was as if I'd hit a solid wall that I couldn't see or feel. "Let me see that thing," I said. The chief handed it to me, and I held it up to the ceiling light and I twisted it and turned it, and so Help me, there wasn't anything there. I could see right through it and' I could see there was nothing there, but when I tried to put my finger through the center, there was something there to stop it. I laid it back on the table beside the hourglass thing. "You want to see more?" asked the chief. I shook my head. "I'll grant you, Chet, that I don't know what this is all about, but I don't see a thing here that justifies you in holding George." "I'm holding him," said the chief, "until I can talk to Charley." "You know, of course, that as soon as court opens, I'll be back here with an order for his release." "I know that, John," said the chief. "You're a real good lawyer. But I can't let him go." want a signed inventory of all this stuff you took off of him, and then I want you to lock it up." "But..." "Theoretically," I said, "it's George's property..." "It couldn't be. You know it couldn't, John. Where would Be have gotten..." "Until you can prove that Be Has stolen it from some specific person, I imagine the law would say that it was His. A man doesn't have to prove where he obtained such' property." "OH, all right," said the cEief. "I'll make out the inventory, but I don't know just what we'll call some of this stuff." "And now," I said, "I'd like to Have a moment to confer with my client." After balking and stalling around a bit, the chief opened up the city council chamber for us. "Now, George," I said, "I want you to tell me exactly How it was. Tell me everything that Happened and tell it from the start." George knew I wasn't fooling, and He knew better than to lie to me. I always caught him in his lies. "You know, of course," said George, "that Myrt is gone... " "I know that," I said. "And you know that every time she's gone, I go out and get drunk and get into some sort of trouble. But this time I promised myself I wouldn't do any drinking and wouldn't get into any kind of trouble. Myrt's put up with a lot from me, and this time I was set to show Her I could behave myself. So last night I was sitting in the living room, with my slices off, in my Stocking feet, with the TV turned on, watching a ball game. You know, John, if them Twins could get a shortstop they might stand a chance next year. A shortstop and a little better pitching and some left-handed' batters and... "Get on with it," I said. "I was just sitting there," said George, "watching this here ball game and drinking beer. I had got a six-pack and I guess I was on the last bottle of it... " "I thought you said you Had promised yourself you would do no drinking." "Afi, John, this was only beer. I can drink beer all day and never..." "All right, go on," I said. fiflXTell, I was just sitting  ' there, drinking that last bottle of beer and the game was in the seventh inning and the Yanks had two men on and Mantle coming up... " "Damn it, not the game!" I yelled at him. "Tell me what happened to you. You're the one in trouble." "That's about all there was to it," said George. "It was the seventh inning and Mantle coming up, and the next thing I knew I was walking on the street and a police car pulling up?" "You mean you don't know what happened in between? You don't know where you got the pail of diamonds or the painting or all the other junk?" George shook his head. "I'm telling you just the way it was. I don't remember anything. I wouldn't lie to you. It doesn't pay to lie to you. You always trip me up." I sat there for a while, looking at him, and I knew it was no use to ask him any more. He probably Had told me the truth, but perhaps not all of it, and it would take more time than I had right then to sweat it out of him... "O.K.," I said:, "we'll let it go at that. You go back and get into that cell and don't let out a whimper. Just behave yourself. I'll be down by nine o'clock or so and get you out. Don't talk to anyone. Don't answer any questions. Volunteer no information. If anyone asks you anything, tell them I've told you not to talk." "Do I get to keep the diamonds?" "I don't know," I said. "They may not be diamonds." "But you asked for an inventory." "Sure I did," I said, "but I don't know if I can make it stick." "One thing, John. I got an awful thirst..." "No," I said. "Three or four botles of beer. THat couldn't hurt much. A man can't get drunk on only three or four. I wasn't drunk last night. I swear to you I wasn't." "Where would I get beer at this time in the morning?" "You always have a few tucked away in your refrigerator. And that's only six blocks or so away." "OH, all right," I said. "I'll ask the chief about it." The chief said yes, he guessed it would be all right, so I left to get the beer. II nph'e moon was setting behind the courthouse cupola, and in the courthouse square the Soldier's Monument was alternately lighted and darkened by a street lamp swaying in a little breeze. I had a look at the sky, and it seemed entirely clear. There were no clouds in sight and no chance of rain. The sun, in a few hours more, would blaze down again and the corn would dry a little more and the fanners would watch their wells anxiously as the pumps brought up lessening streams of water for their bawling cattle. A pack of five or six dogs came running across the courthouse lawn. There was a dog-leashing ordinance, but everyone tamed their dogs loose at night and hoped they would come home for breakfast before Virgil Tfiompison, the city dog catcher, could get 'wind of them. I got into the car and drove home and found four bottles of beer in the refrigerator. I took it back to the station, then drove Home again. By this time it was #:#, and I decided it wasn't worth my while to go back to bed, so I made some coffee and started to fry some eggs. Elsie heard me and came down, and I fried some eggs for her and we sat and talked. Her Uncle George had been in a lot of scrapes, none of them serious, and I had always managed to get him out of them one way or another. He wasn't a vicious character and lie was an Honest man, liked by most everyone in town. He ran a junkyard out at the edge of town, charging people for dumping trash, most of which he used to fill in a swampy stretch of ground, salvaging some of the more usable junk and selling it cheap to people who might need it. It wasn't a very elevating kind of business, but he made an honest living at it and in a little town like ours if you made an honest living it counts for quite a lot. But this scrape was just a little different, and it bothered me. It wasn't exactly the kind of situation that was covered in a law book. The thing that bothered me the most was where George could have gotten the stuff they found on him. "Do you think we should phone Aunt Myrt?" asked Elsie. "Not right now," I told her. "Having her here wouldn't help at all. All she'd do would be to scream and wring her hands." "What are you going to do first of all?" she asked. "First of all," I said, "I'm going to find Judge Benson and get a writ to spring him out of jail. Unless Charley Nivens can find some grounds for holding him and I don't think he can. Not right away, at least." But I never got the writ. I was about to leave my office to go over to the courthouse to hunt up the judge when Dorothy Ingles, my old-maid secretary, told me I had a call from Charley. T picked up the phone, and he didn't even wait for me to say hello. He just started shouting. "All right," he yelled, "you can start explaining. Tell me how you did it." "How I did what?" I asked. "How George broke out of jail." "But he isn't out of jail. When I left he was locked up and I was just now going over to the courthouse..." "He's not locked up now," yelled Cliarley. "Th'e cell door still is locked, but he isn't there. All that's left is four empty beer bottles, standing in a row." "Look, Charley," I said, "I don't know a thing about this. You know me well enough... " "Yeah," yelled Charley, "I know you well enough'. There isn't any dirty trick..." He strangled on his words, and it was only justice. Of all the tricky lawyers in the state, Charley is tlie trickiest. "If you are thinking," I said, "of swearing out a fugitive warrant for him, you might give a thought to the lack of grounds for his incarceration." "Grounds!" yelled Charley. "There is that pail of diamonds." "If they are really diamonds." "They are diamonds, that's for sure. Harry Johnson had a look at them this morning and he says that they are diamonds. There is just one thing wrong. Harry says there are no diamonds in the worldas big as those. And very few as perfect." He paused for a moment and then he whispered, hoarsely, "Tell me, John, what is going on. Let me in on it." "I don't know," I said. "But you talked with him and he told the chief you had told him not to answer any questions." "That's good legal procedure," I told him. "You can have no quarrel with that. And another thing. I'll hold you responsible for seeing that those diamonds don't disappear somehow. I have an inventory signed by Chet and there is no charge..." "What about busting jail?" "Not unless you can show cause for his being arrested in the first place." He slammed down the receiver, and I hung up the plione and sat there trying to get the facts straight inside my mind. But they were too fantastic for me to make them spell out any sense. "Dorothy," I yelled. She poked her head around t He door, her face prissy with her disapproval. Somehow, apparently, she had heard about what had been going on -- as, no doubt, had everyone in town --  and she was one of the few who Held George in very illrepute. She thought lie was a slob. She resented my relationship to him and she often pointed out that he cost me over the years, a lot of time and cash, with, no money ever coming back. Which was true, of course, but you can't expect a junkyard operator to afford fancy legal fees and, in any case, he was Elsie's uncle. "Put in a call to Calvin Ross," I told her, "at the Institute of Arts in Minneapolis. He is an old friend of mine and..." Tp anker Amos Stevens came JL b urs ting through the door. He crossed the outer office and brushed past Dorothy as if she weren't there. "John, do you know wfiat you Have got -- what you've got down there!" "No," I said. "Please tell me." "You have got a Rembrandt!" "Oh, you mean the painting." "Where do you think George found a Rembrandt? There aren't any Rembrandts except in museums and such." "We'll soon find out more about it," I told Banker Stevens Willow Grove's one and only expert in the arts. "I've got a call in now and..." Dorothy stuck her head around the door. "Mr. Ross is on the phone," she said. I picked up the phone and I felt a little funny about it, because Cal Ross and I hadn't seen each other for a good fifteen years or more, and I wasn't even sure he would remember me. But I told him who I was and acted as if we'd had lunch together just the day before, and he did the same to me. Then I got down to business. "Cal, we have a painting out here that maybe you should have a look at. Some people think it might be old and I perhaps by ne of the old masters. I know that it sounds crazy, but..." "Where did you say tliis painting is?" lie asked. "Here in Willow Grove." "Have you Had a look at it?" "Well, yes," I said, "a glance, but I wouldn't know..." "Tell Him," Stevens wfiispered, fiercely, "tfiat is it a Rembrandt," "Who owns it?" "Not really anyone," I said, "It's down at the city jail." "John, are you trying to suck me into something? As an expert witness, maybe." "Nothing like that," I said, "but it does Have a bearing on a case of mine and I suppose I could dig up a fee... " "Tell Him," Stevens insisted, "that it is a Rembrandt." "Did I Hear someone talking about a Rembrandt?" Cal asked. "No," I said. "No one knows what it is." "Maybe I could get away," He said. He was getting interested well, maybe interested isn't the words; intrigued might be more like it. "I could arrange a charter to fly you out," I said. "It's that important, is it?" "To tell you the truth, Cal, I don't know if it is or not. I'd just like your opinion." "'Fix up the charter, then," He said, "and call me back. I can be at the airport to be picked up within an Hour." "Thanks, Cal," I said "I'll be seeing you." I# hie would be sore at me, I knew, and Dorothy would be furious. Chartering a plane, for a small-town lawyer in a place like Willow Grove, is downright extravagance. But if we could Hang onto those diamonds, or even a part of them, the bill for the charter would be peanuts. If they were diamonds. I wasn't absolutely sure Harry Johnson would know a diamond if he saw one. He sold them in His store, of course, but I suspected that He just took some wholesaler's word that what He had were diamonds. "Who was that you were talking to?" demanded Banker Stevens. I told him who it was. "Then why didn't you tell Him it was a Rembrandt?" Stevens raged at me. "Don't you think that I would know a Rembrandt?" I almost told him no, that I didn't think He would, and then thought better of it. Some day I might Have to ask Him for a loan. "Look, Amos," I said, "I didn't want to do anything that would prejudice his judgment. Nothing that would sway him one way or the other. Once He gets Here He will no doubt see right away tliat it is a Rembrandt." That mollified him a bit, and then I called in Dorothy and asked Kef to fix up arrangements for Cal to be flown out, and Her moutH got grimmer and Her face more prissy at every word I said. If Amos hadn't been there, sKe'd Eave Had something to say about throwing away my money. Looking at her, I could understand the vast enjoyment she got out of the revival meetings that blossomed out in Willow Grove and other nearby towns each summer. She went to all of them, no matter what the sect, and sat on the hard benches in the summer heat and dropped in her quarter when the collection plate was passed and sucked out of the fire-and-brimstone preaching a vast amount of comfort. She was always urging me to go to them, but I never went. I always had the feeling she thought they might do me a world of good. "You're going to be late in court," she told me curtly, "and the case this morning is one you've spent a lot of time on." Which was Her way of telling me I shouldn't be wasting any of my time on George. So I went off to court. At noon recess, I phoned the jail, and Ehere'd been no sign of George. At three o'clock, Dorothy came across the square to tell me Calvin Ross would be coming in at five. I asked her to phone Elsie to be expecting a guest for dinner and maybe one for overnight; and she didn't say anything, but from Her face I knew she thought I was a brute and she'd not blame Elsie any if she up and left me. Such haeonsideration! At five o'clock I picked Cal up at our little airport and a fair crowd was on hand. Somehow the word had got around that an art expert was flying out to Have a look at the painting George Wetmore Had picked up somewhere. Cal was somewhat older than I had remembered him and age Had served to emphasize and sharpen up the dignity that he'd Had even in his youth. But he was kind and affable and as enthusiastic about his art as he had ever been. And I realized, with a start that he was excited. The possibility of finding a long-lost painting of some significance must be, I realized, a dream that is dear to everyone in the field. I drove him down to the square and we went into the station and I introduced him round. Chet told me there was no sign of George. After a little argument, he got out the painting and laid it on the table underneath the ceiling light. Cal walked over to look down at it and suddenly he froze, like a bird dog on the point. For a long time he stood there, not moving, looking down at it, while the rest of us stood around and tried not to breathe too Kard. Then he took a folding magnifier out of His pocket and unfolded it. He bent above tKe painting and moved tKe glass from spot to spot, staring at eacB spot over wHicH lie Held tKe glass for long seconds. Finally Ke straigKtened up. "John," Ke said, "would you please tilt it up for me." I tilted it up on tKe table and Ke walked back a ways and Had a long look at it from several angles and then came back and examined it witK tKe glass again. Finally he straigKtened up again and nodded to CKet. "TKanks very much," Ke said. "If I were you, I'd guard that canvas very carefully." Chet was dying to know wfiat Cal might think, but I didn't give him a chance to ask. I doubt Cal would Have told him anything even if He'd asked. I Hustled Cal out of there and got him in the car and we sat tKere for a moment without either of them saying anything at all. Then Cal said, "Unless my critical faculties and my knowledge of art have deserted me entirely, that canvas in there is ToulouseLautrec's Quadrille at the Moulin Rouge." So it wasn't Rembrandt! I'd known damn well it wasn't. So much for Amos Stevens! "I'd stake my life on it," said Cal. "I can't be mistaken. No one could copy the canvas as faithfully as that. There is only one thing wrong."" "Wh'at is that?" I asked. "Quadrille at the Moulin Rouge is in Washington, at the National Gallery of Art." T experienced a sinking feeling in my gizzard. If George somehow Had managed to rifle the National Gallery both of us were sunk. "It's possible the painting is missing," said Cal, "and the National Gallery people are keeping quiet about it for a day or two. Although ordinarily, they'd notify other large museums and some of the dealers." He shook his head, perplexed. "But why anyone should steal it is more than I would know. There's always the possibility that it could be sold to some collector who would keep it hidden. But that would require prior negotiations, and few collectors would be so insane as to buy a painting as famous as the Moulin Rouge." I took some hope from that. "Then there isn't any possibility George could have stolen it." He looked at me, funny. "From what you tell me," he said, "this George of yours wouldn't know one painting from another." "I don't think he would." "Well, that lets him out. He tnust have just picked it up somewhere. But where -- that's the question." I couldn't help him there. "I think," said Cal, "I had better make a phone call." We drove down to the office and climbed the stairs. Dorothy was waiting for me to come back, and she still was sore at me. "There is a Colonel Sheldon Reynolds in your office," she told me. "He is from the Air Force." "I can phone out here," said Cal. "Colonel Reynolds Has been waiting for some time," said Dorothy, "and it strikes me as a most patient man." I could see she didn't approve of me associating with people from the world of art and that she highly disapproved of me meeting with the Air Force and she still was sore at me for giving Elsie such a short notice we were to have a dinner guest. She was very properly outraged, although she was too much of a lady and too loyal an employee to bawl me out in front of Cal. T went into my office, and sureenough, Colonel Reynolds was there, acting most impatient, sitting on the edge of a chair and drumming his fingers on its arms. He quit his drumming and stood up as soon as I came in. "Mr. Page," he said. "'I'm sorry you had to wait," I said. "What can I do for you?" We shook hands, and he sat down in the chair and I perched uneasily on the edge of the desk waiting. "It has come to my attention," he told me, "that there have beea some extraordinary occurrences in town and that there are tain artifacts involved. I've spc.feen with the county attorney, and he says you are the man I have to talk with. It appears there h some question about the ownership of the artifacts." "If you're talking about what # think you are," I told him, "these is no question whatsoever. All the articles in question are the property of my client." "I understand your client Hast escaped from jail." "Disappeared," I said. "And fie was placed in custody originally; in an illegal manner. The m#k was doing nothing except waging on the street." "Mr. Page," said the colonel, "you do not have to convince o I have no interest in the merits; of the case. All the Air Fore M concerned' about are certain gadgets found in the possession ti your client." "You have seen these gadgets.?" He shook his head. "No. TSe county attorney told me you'd probably crucify Him in court if He let me see them. But He said you were a reasonable man and if properly appealed to " "Colonel," I said, "I'm never a reasonable man wEere tKe welfare of my client could be jeopardized." "You don't know wliere your client is?" "I Have no idea." "He must Have told you wEere He found the stuff." "I don't think He knows Himself," I said. TKe colonel, I could see, didn't believe a word I told Kim, for wKicK I couldn't very well blame Him. "Didn't your client tell you I shook my Head, bewildered. That was a new one on me. I'd never tKougHt of it. "Mr. Page," tKe colonel said, "I don't mind telling you tKat these gadgets might mean a lot to us. Not to tHe Air Force alone, but to the entire nation. If the other side sEould get Hold of some of them before we did and..." "Now wait a minute," I interrupted. "Are you trying to tell me there are sucH things as He stiffened. "I'm not trying to tell you anything at all," He said. "I am simply asking..." r F'he door opened, and Cal stuck in Kis Head. "Sorry for breaking in like this," He said, "but I Have to leave." "You can't do that," I protested. "Elsie is expecting you for dinner. "I have to go to Washington," he said. "Your secretary says she will run me to the, airport. If tHe pilot can get me home within an Eour or so, I can catcH a plane." "You talked with the National Gallery?" "The painting still is there," he said. "There is a remote possibility there may have been a substitution, but with the tight security tEat seems impossible. I don't suppose there would be any cHance..." "Not a gKost," I said. "TKe painting stays right here." "But it belongs in Washington!" "Not if there are two of tKem," I sEouted. "But there can't be." "TEere appear to be," I told Him "I'd feel a whole lot better, John, if it were in a safer place." "The police are guarding it." "A bank vault would be a whole lot better." "I'll look into it," I promised. "WHat did the National Gallery say about it?" "Not mucH of anything," said Cal. They are flabbergasted." You may have them out Here." "I might as well," I said. "I have the Pentagon." " We shook hands, and he left and, I went back and perched upon the desk. "You're a hard man to deal with," said the colonel. "How do I reach you? Patriotism, perhaps?" "I'm not a patriotic man," I told him, "and I'll instruct my client not to be." "Money?" "If there were a lot of it." "The public interest?" "You've got to show me it's in the public interest." We glared at one another. I didn't like this Colonel Sheldon Reynolds, and He reciprocated. The phone banged' at me. It was Chet down at the police station. His words started tumbling over one another as soon as I picked up the phone. "George is back!" he shouted. "This time He lias got someone with him and he's driving something that looks like a car, but it Hasn't got no wheels..." I slammed down the phone and ran for the door. Out of the tail of my eye I saw that Reynolds had jumped up and was running after me. Chet had been right. It looked like a car, but it had no wheels. It was standing in front of the police station, Hanging there about two feet off the ground and a gentie thrumming indicated there was some mechanism somewhere inside of it that was running smoothly. Quite a crowd had gathered and I forced my way through it and got up beside the car. G eorge was sitting in wfiat appeared to be the driver's seat and sitting beside him was a scarecrow of a fellow with the soasrest face I've ever seen on any mm... Hje wore a black robe that buttoned, up the front and up close around his throat and a black skull cap that came down hard against his ears and, I'm across his forehead; his hands and face, all of him that showed, were fishbelly white. "What happened to you?" I demanded of George. "What are you sitting here for?" "I tell you, John," lie said, "I m somewhat apprehensive that Cbfet will try to throw me into the pokey once again. If lie makes a. move, I'm all ready to go shooting out of here. This here vehicle is the slickest thing there is. "It'll go along the ground or it shoot up in the air and make just like a plane. I ain't rightly got the hang of it as yet, having hardly driven it, but it handles smooth and easy and it ain't no tetefc at all to drive it." is "You can tell him," said Charley Nevins, "that He need not fear arrest. There is something most peculiar going on here, but I'm not sure at all there is violation of the law involved." I looked around in some surprise. I Hadn't noticed Charley standing there when I'd pushed through the crowd. Reynolds shoved in ahead of me and reached up to grab George by the arm. "I am Colonel Reynolds," He said, and I am from the Air Force and it's terribly important that I know what this is all about." "Why," Ke said, "it was standing there with' a pile of other junk, so I took it. Someone threw it away and didn't seem to want it. There were a lot of people there throwing things away that they didn't want." "And I suppose," yelled Chet,, "that someone threw away the painting and the pail of diamonds." "I wouldn't know about that," George told him. "I don't seem to remember much about that other trip. Except there was this big pile of stuff and that it was raining... " "Shut up, George," I said. He hadn't told me anything about a pile of stuff. Either his memory was improving or he had lied to me. IV t) "I think," said Charley, getting edgy, "that we all better sit down together and see if we can make some sense out of these proceedings." "That's all right with me," I said, "always remembering that this machine remains, technically the property of my client." "It seems to me," Charley said to me, "that you're being somewhat unreasonable and Highhanded in this whole affair." "Charley," I said, "you know I have to be. If I let down my guard a minute, you and Chet and the Pentagon will tramp all over me." "Let's get on with it," said Charley. "George, you put that machine down on the ground and come along with us. Chet will stand guard over it and see no one touches it." "And while you're doing that," I said, "don't take your eyes off the painting and the diamonds. The painting just might be worth an awful lot of money." "Right now," said Chet, disgusted, "would be a swell time for someone to rob the bank. I'd have the entire force tied up watching all this junk of George's." "I think, too," said Charley, "we better include this passenger of George's in our little talk. He might be able to add some enlightenment." G eorge's passenger didn't pay any attention. He'd beep paying no attention all along. He had just been sitting there, bolt upright in his seat, with his face pointing straight ahead. Chet walked officiously around the car. He said something, at some length, in a high, chittering voice. I didn't recognize a word of it but crazy as it sounds I knew exactly what He said. "Don't touch me!" He said. "Get away from me. Don't interfere with me." And, Having said this, he opened the door and let Himself to the ground. Cliet stepped back from him and so did all the others. Silence fell uponi the gathering which Had been buzzing up until this moment. As he advanced down the street, the crowd partert and pressed back to make way for Him. CEarley and tEe colonel stepped backward, bumping into me, pinning me against tKe car, to get out of His way. He passed not more tEan ten feet from me and I got a good look at His face. There was no expression on it and it was set in a natural grimness -- the way, I imagined, that a judge of the Inquisition might Have looked. And there was something else that is very Hard to say, an impression that translated itself into a sense of smell, althrough I am sure there was no actual odor. The odor of sanctity is as close as I can come to it, I guess. Some sort of vibration radiating from the man that impinged upon the senses in the same manner, perhaps, as ultrasonics will impinge without actual hearing upon the senses of a dog. And then he was past me and gone, walking down the street through the lane of human bodies that stepped aside for him walking slowly, unconcernedly, almost strolling -- walking as if he might have been, all alone, apparently unaware of a single one of us. All of us watched him until He was free of the crowd and had turned a comer into another Street. And even for a moment after that we stood uncertain and unmoving until finally someone spoke a whisper and someone answered him and the buzz of the crowd took up again, although now a quieter buzz. Someone's fingers were digging hard, into the muscles of my upper arm and when I looked around. I saw that it was Charley who had fastened onto me. Ahead of me, the colonel turned his head to look at me. His face was white and tight and little drops of perspiration stood out along his hairline. "John," said Charley, quietly, "I think it is important that we all sit down together." I turned around toward the car and saw that it was now resting on the ground and that George was getting out of it. "Come along," I said to George. ""diarley led, pushing his way Vj through the crowd, with the colonel following and George and me bringing up the rear. We went down the street, without a word among us, to the square and walked across the lawn to the courthouse steps. When we got in Charley's office, Charley shut the door and dug down into a desk drawer arid come up with a jug. He got out four paper cups and poured them almost full. "No ice," lie said, "but what the hell, it's the liquor that we need." Each of us took a cup and found a place to sit and worked on the booze a while without saying anything. "Colonel," Charley finally asked, "what do you make of it?" "It might be a help," the colonel said, "if we could talk with the passenger. I assume some attempt will be made to apprehend the man." "I suppose we should," said Charley. "Although how one apprehends a bird like that, I don't really know." "He caught us by surprise," tKe colonel pointed out. "Next time we'll be ready for Him. Plug your ears with cotton, so you cannot Hear Him .   " "It may take more than that," said CKarley. "Did anyone actually Hear Him speak?" "He spoke, all riglit," I said. "He uttered words, but there was none I recognized. Just a sort of chirping gibberish." "But we knew what He meant," said Charley. "Every single one of us knew that. Telepathy, perhaps?" "I doubt it," the colonel said. "Telepathy is not the simple thing so many people think." "A new language," I suggested. "A language scientifically constructed. Sounds that are designed to trigger certain understandings. If one dug deep enough into semantics..." Charley interrupted me; apparently he took no stock in my semantics talk. "George," He asked, "wliat do you know of him?" George was sunk back deep into a chair, with his shoeless feet stuck out in front of Him. He Had his big mitt wrapped around the paper cup and was wriggling His toes and He was content. It did not take an awful lot to make George content. "I don't know a tiling, " said George. "But Ee was riding with you. He must Have told you something." "He never told me a thing," said George. "He never said a word. I was just driving off and He came running up and jumped into the seat and then..." "You were driving off from where?" "Well," said George, "there was this big pile of stuff. It must have covered several acres and it was piled up High. It seemed to foe in a sort of square, like tKe courthouse and no lawn, but just a sort of paving that might Have been concrete and all around it, everywhere you looked, but quite a distance off, there were big high buildings." Charley asked, exasperated, "Did you recognize the place?" "I never saw the place before," said George, "nor no pictures of it, even." "Perhaps it would be best," suggested Charley, "if you told it from the start." S o George told it the way he Had told it to me. "That first time it was raining pretty hard," he said, "and it was sort of dark, as if evening might foe coming on, and all I saw was this pile of junk. I didn't see no buildings." He Hadn't told me he's seen anything at all. He had claimed He Hadn't known a thing until Ke was back in Willow Grove, walking on the street, with the police car pulling up. But I let it go and kept on listening. "Then," said George, "after CEet threw me into pokey..." "No v, wait a minute th'ere," said Charley. "I think you skipped a bit. Where did you get the diamonds and the painting and all the other stuff?" "Why off the pile of junk," said George. There was a lot of other stuff and if I'd had the time I might have done some better. But something seemed to warn me that I didn't have much time and it was raining and the rain was cold and the place was sort of spooky. So I grabbed what I could and put it in my pockets and I took the pail of diamonds, although I wasn't sure they were really diamonds, and then I took the painting because Myrt has been yelling that she wants a high class picture to hang in the dining room..." "And then you were back home again?" "That is it," said George, "and I am walking down the street, minding my own business and not doing anything illegal..." "And how about the second time?" "You mean going back again?" "That's what I mean," said Charley. "That first time," said George, "it was unintentional I was just sitting in the living room with my shoes off and a can of beer, watching television and in the seventh inning the Yankees had two on and Mantle coming up to bat -- say I never did find out what Mantle did. Did he hit a homer?" "He struck out," said Charley. George nodded sadly; Mickey is his hero. "The second time," said George, "I sort of worked at it. I don't mind a cell so much', you understand, as the injustice of being there when you ain't done nothing wrong. So I talked John into bringing me some beer and I sat down and started drinking it. There wasn't any television, but I imagined television. I imagined it real hard and I put two men an bases and had Mantle coming up -- all in my mind, of course -- and I guess it must have worked. I was back again, in the place where there was this pile of junk. Only you must understand it wasn't really junk. It was all good stuff. Some of it didn't make any sense at all, but a good part of it did; and it was just setting there and no one touching it and every now and then someone would come walking out from some of those tall buildings -- and it was quite a walk, I tell you, for those buildings were a long ways off -- and they'd be C-.Betrr-l?# carrying something and they'd throw it on the pile of junk and go walking back." # # # take it," said tHe colonel, "that you spent more time there on your second trip. "It was daytime," George explained, "and it wasn't raining and it didn't seem so spooky, although it did seem lonesome. There weren't any people -- just the few who came walking to throw something on the pile, and and they didn't pay much attention to me; they acted almost as if they didn't see me. You understand, I didn't know if I'd ever get back there again and there was a limit to how much I could carry, so this time I figured I'd do a job of it. I'd look over pile and figure exactly what I wanted. Maybe I should say that a little differently. There was a lot of it I wanted, but I Had to decide what I wanted most. So I started walking around the pile, picking up stuff I thought I wanted until I saw something I took a special liking to then I'd decide between it and something else I had picked up. Sometimes I'd discard the new thing I had picked up and sometimes I'd keep it and drop something else. Because, you see, I could carry just so much, and by this time I was loaded with about all that I could carry. There was a lot of nice items up on the sides of the pile, and once I tried climbing the pile to get a funny-looking sort of gadget, but that stuff was piled loose, just tossed up there, you know; and when I started to climb, the stuff started to shift and I was afraid it might all come down on top of me. So I climbed down again, real careful. After that I Had to satisfy myself with whatever I could pick up at the bottom of the pile." The colonel Had become greatly interested, leaning forward in his chair so he wouldn't miss a word. "Some of this junk?" lie asked. "Could you tell what it was?" "There was a pair of spectacles, said George, "with some sort of gadget on them and I tried them on and I got so happy that it scared me, so I took them off and I quit being happy; then I put them on again and I was happy right away..." "Happy?" asked Charley. 'Do you mean they made you drunk?" CtXTot drunk Happy," said ' George. "Just plain Happy, that is all. No troubles and no worries and the world looked good and a man enjoyed living. Then there was another thing, a big square piece of glass, I suppose you'd call it a cube of glass. Like these fortune tellers have, but it was square instead of round. It was a pretty thing, all by itself, but when you lookedinto it -- well, it didn't reflect your face, like a mirror does, but there seemed to be some sort of picture in it, deep inside of it. It looked to me, that first time, like maybe it was a tree and when I looked closer I could see it was a tree. A big high elm tree like the one that used to stand in my grandfather's yard, the one that Kad the bobolink's nest way up at the top, and this one, too, I saw, had a bobolink's nest and there was the bobolink, himself, sitting on a limb beside the nest. And then I saw it was the very tree that I remembered, for there was my grandfather's house and the picket fence and the old man sitting in the battered lawn swing, smoking his corncob pipe. You see, that piece of glass showed you anything that you wanted to see. First there was just the tree, then I thought about the nest and the nest was there and then the house showed up and the picket fence and I was all right until I saw the old man Himself -- and him dead for twenty years or more. I looked at him for a while and then I made myself look away, because I had thought a lot of the old man and seeing him there made me remember too much, so I looked away. By then I thought I knew what this glass was all about and so I thought of a pumpkin pie and the pie was there, with gobs of whipped cream piled on it and then I thought of a stein of beer and the beer was there..." "I don't believe," said Charley, a single word of this." "Go on," urged the colonel. "Tell us the rest of it." "Well," said George, "I guess I must Have walked almost all the way around that pile, picking one thing up and throwing another away and I was loaded, I can tell you. I had my arms full and my pockets full and stuff Hung around my neck. And suddenly, driving out from those tall buildings came this car, floating about three feet off the ground..." "You mean the vehicle that you have out there?" "The very one," said George. "There was a sad-looking old geezer driving it, and He ran it up alongside the pile and set it down, th'en got out of it and started walking back, sort of hobbling. So I went up to it and I dumped all the stuff I had been carrying into the back seat and it occurred to me that with it I could carry away more than I could in my arms. But I thought that first, perhaps, I Had ought to see if I could operate it, so I climbed iti the driver's seat and there was no trick to it at all. I started it up and began to drive it, slow, around the pile, trying to remember where I had discarded some of the stuff I had picked up earlier -- intending to go back an'd get it and put it in the back seat. I heard the sound of running feet behind me and when I looked around there was this gent all dressed in black. He reached the car and put one Hand upon it and vaulted into the seat beside me. The next instant we were in Willow Grove." C"V# r ou mean to tell us," cried the colonel, leaping to his feet, that you have the back seat of that car loaded with some of these things you have been telling us about?" "Colonel, please sit down," said Charley. "You can't possibly believe any of the things he has been telling us. On the face of them, they are all impossible and..." "Charley," I said, "let me cite a few more impossibilities, like a painting being in the National Gallery of Arts and also in Willow Grove, like that car out there without any wheels, like a gadget that is Hot at one end and cold at the other." "God, I don't know," said Charley, desperately. "And I am the guy that has it in His lap." "Charley," I said, "I don't believe you Have anything in your lap, at all. I don't think there is a single legal question involved in this whole mess. Taking a car, you might say, being of the particular turn of legal mind you are, without the permission of the owner, only it is not a car..." "It's a vehicle!" Charley yelled. "But the owner Had junked it. He'd junked it and walked away and..." "What I want to know," the colonel said, "is where this place is and why the people were discarding their possessions." "And you'd also," I said, "love to get your hands on some of those possessions." "You're damned right I would," said the colonel, grimly. "And I'm going to. Do you realize what some of them might mean to this nation of ours? Why, they might spell the margin of difference between us and the other side, and I don't intend..." "Colonel," I said, "haul down the flag. There is no use of screaming. I am sure that George with you." Feet came pounding up the stairs and down the hall. The door flew open and a deputy sheriff came skidding to a halt. "Charley," he panted, "I don't know what to do. There's been a crazy-looking coot preaching to a crowd out by the Soldier's monument. The sheriff, I am told, went out to stop it, him not having any license to be preaching anywhere, let alone the courthouse square, and then came charging back. I came in the back way, without knowing anything about what was going on, and I found the sheriff collecting up tlie guns and ammunition and when I asked him what was going on, he wouldn't talk to me, but wentstalking out the front door and he threw all of them guns and all that ammunition down at the base of the monument. And there are a lot of other people bringing other things and throwing them there, too..." V T didn't wait to Hear the rest of it. I dodged past the deputy and through the door and down the stairs, heading for the building's front. The pile had grown to a size that was big enough to cover the base of the monument; and there were, I saw, such things as bicycles, radios, typewriters and sewing machines, electric razors and lawn mowers; and there was a car or two, jammed up against the monument. Dusk had fallen, and the farmers were coming into town to trade and people were coming across the square, dark muffled figures, lugging stuff to throw upon the pile. There was no sign of the passenger. He Had done his dirty work and gone. Standing there in the courthouse square, with the street lamps swinging in the tiny breeze and all those darkenshrouded figures toiling up the lawii toward the monument, I Had the vision of many other towns throughout the country with growing piles of discarded objects bearing testimony to the gullibility of the liuman race. My God, I thought, they never understood a word of what he said, not a single syllable of that clacking tongue of his. But the message as had been the case when we'd pushed back to clear the path for him, had been plain and clear. Thinking about it, I knew I'd been right up there in Charley's office when I'd said it was a matter of semantics We Had words, of course, lots of words, perhaps more than an ordinary man would ever need, but intellectual words, tailored for their precise statement of one peculiar piece of understanding; and we'd become so accustomed to them, to their endless ebb and flow, that many of them -- perhaps the most of them -- had lost the depth and the precision of their meaning. There Had been a time when great orators could catch and hold the public ear with the pure poetry of their speech and men such' as these had at times turned the tide of national opinion. Now, However, in large part, spoken words had lost tEeir power to move. But the laugh, I thought would never lose its meaning. The merry laugh that, even if one were not included in it, could lift the Human spirits; the belly laugh that spelled out unthinking fellowship; the quiet laugh of superior, supercilious intellect that could cut the ground beneath one. Sounds, I thought -- sounds, not words -- sounds that could trigger basic human reaction. Was it something such as this that the passenger had used? Sounds so laboriously put together, probing so deeply into the Human psyche, that they said almost as much as the most carefully constructed sentence of intellectual speech', but with the one advantage that they were convincing as words could never be. Far back in man's prehistory there Had been the grunt of warning, the cry of rage, the food-call, the little clucking recognition signals. Was this strange language of the passenger's no more than a sophisticated extension of these primal sounds? vld Con WeatHerby came tramping stolidly across the lawn to fling his portable television set upon the pile, and behind Him came a young house wife I didn't recognize who threw a toaster and a blender and a vacuum cleaner beside Con's television set. My heart cried out to them in my pity of what was happening, and I suppose I should have Hurried forth and spoken to them -- Old Con at least -- trying to stop them, to show them this was all damn foolishness. I knew Old Con had saved dollars Here and there, going without the drinks He wanted, smoking only three cigars a day instead of His usual five, so that He and His old lady could Have that television set. But, somehow, I knew how useless it would be to stop them, to do anything about it. I went down across the lawn, feeling beat and all played out. Coming up the lawn toward me, staggering under a heavy load came a familiar figure. "Dorothy!" I yelled. Dorothy stopped and some of the books that she was carrying up toward the monument came unstuck from the load and went thumping to the ground. In a flash I knew exactly what they were -- my law books. "Hey," I yelled, "take those back. Hey, what is going on!" I didn't need to ask, of course. Of all the people in Willow Grove, she would have been the one most certain to be on Hand to listen to the passenger and the most avid to believe. She could smell out an evangelist twenty miles away and the high moments of her life were those spent with' her scrawny little bottom planted on the hardness of a bench in the suffocating air of a tent meeting and listening to some jackleg preacher spout about his hellfire and brimstone. She'd believe anything at all and subscribe to it whole-heartedly so long as it was evangelistic. I started down the lawn toward her but was distracted. From the other side of the square came a snarling, yipping sound; out of the dusk came a running figure, with a pack of dogs snapping at bis heels. The man Had shucked up his robe to give him extra leg room, and he was making exceptionally good time. Every once in a while one of the dogs would get a mouthful of the robe that flowed out behind him, snapping in the wind of his rapid movement, but it didn't slow him down. Tt was the passenger, of course, and while he'd done right well with I humans, it was quite evident he was doing not so, well with I dogs. They had just been let loose with the dusk, after being tied up for the day, and they were spoiling for a bit of fun. They didn't understand the talk of the passenger perhaps, or there was something so different about Him that they immediately Had pegged Kim as some sort of outlander to be Hunted down. He went across tEe lawn below me in a rusH witH tKe dogs very close behind, and out into tKe street, and it wasn't until tKen tKat I realized wEere Ke would be Heading. I let out a wKoop and set out after Him. He was Heading for tKat car to make His getaway and I couldn't let Him do it. TKat car belonged to George. I knew I could never catcH Him, but I pinned my Hopes on CEet. CHet would have a man or two guarding tEe car; and wEile tEe passenger would probably talk them out of if, tEey might slow Kim a bit, enough for me to catcE up with Kim before Ee Ead taken off. He migEt try, of course, to talk me out of it as well with His chittering gibberish, but I told myself I'd Have to do my best to resist whatever He might tell me. We went whipping down tEe street, the passenger with the dogs close to Eis Keels, and me close to the dogs; and tEere, up ahead, stood tEe car out in front of the station. TEere still was a fair-sized crowd around it, but the passenger yelled some outlandish sounds at them and they began to scatter. He didn't even break his stride, and I'll say this much for Kim -- He was quite an athlete. Ten feet or so from the car, he jumped and sailed up through tEe air and landed in tEe driver's seat. He was plenty scared of those mutts, of course, and that may Eave Helped Him some; under certain crisis circumstances a man can accomplish feats that ordinarily would be impossible. But even so, Ke had to be fairly athletic to manage what He did. He landed in tEe driver's seat and immediately the car took off upward at a slant, and in a couple of seconds Ead soared up above the buildings and was out of sight. TEe two cops tfiat Chet Ead detailed to guard tKe car just stood tEere with their jaws Hanging down, looking up at wEere the car had gone. TEe crowd that Ead been tEere and scattered wEen the passenger yelled Eis gibberish at them now turned about and stared as vacantly, while tEe dogs circled around, puzzled, sniffing at the ground and every now and then pointing up a nose to bay. I was standing tfiere like tEe rest of them wEen someone came running up behind me and grabbed my arm. It was Colonel SKeldon Reynolds. "What happened?" I told Kim, somewhat bitterly and profanely, exactly what had happened. "He's gone futureward," the colonel said. "We'll never see him or the car again." "Futureward?" I asked stupidly. "That must be it," the colonel said. "There's no other way to explain it. George wasn't in conthought to be the case. He must Have traveled futureward. You probably were right about the way the passenger talked. That was a new semantics. A sort of speech shorthand, made up of basic sounds. I suppose it would be possible, but it would take a long time to develop. Maybe it developed, or was borrowed, when the race went to the stars -- a sort of universal language, a vocal version of the sign language used by the Great Plains Indians..." "But that would be time travel," I protested. "Hell, George doesn't know enough..." "Look," said the' colonel, "you maybe don't need to know anything to travel in time. You maybe have to feel something; you may have to be in tune. There might be only one man in the entire world today who can feel that way... " "But colonel," I said, "it makes no sense at all. Let's say George did go into the future -- just for the sake of argument, let us say he did. Why should people up in the future be throwing away their things, why should there be this big pile of junk?" "I don't know," the colonel said. "That is, I couldn't say for sure, but I have a theory." He waited for me to ask about his theory, but when I didn't ask, he went ahead and told me. "We've talked a lot," he said, "about contact with other intelligences that live on other stars and we've done some listening in the hope of picking up some signals sent out by peoples many light-years distant. We haven't heard any signals yet and we may never hear any because the time span during which any race is technologically oriented may be very short." T shook my Head. "I don't see what you're driving at," I told him. "What has all that had happened here got to do with signals from the stars?" "Perhaps not very much," Ke admitted, "except that if contact is ever made it must be made with a technological race very much like ours. And there are sociologists who tell us that the technological phase of any society finds ways and means of destroying itself or it creates stresses and pressure against which the people rebel or it becomes interested in something other than technology and..." "Now Hold up a minute," I said. "You are trying to tell me tHat tEis junk Heap of George's is tEe result of tEe Euman race, in some future day, rejecting a tecEnological society -- throwing away tecEnological items? It wouldn't work tHat way. It would be a gradual rejection, a gradual dying out of technology. People wouldn't just decide they wanted no more of It and go out and throw all tEeir beautiful, comfortable gadgets..." "TEat could Eappen," tEe colonel argues. "It could Eappen if the rejection was tEe result of a religious or evangelistic movement. TEe passenger may Have been one of their evangelists. Look at wHat Ee did right here in a few minutes time. Typewriters, radios, television sets, vacuum cleaners in that pile on the courthouse lawn -- all tecEnological Items." "But a painting isn't tecEnological," I protested. "A pail of diamonds isn't." BotH of us stopped talking and looked at one another in the deepening dusk. Both of us realized, I guess, tEat there wasn't too much sense of us standing there and arguing over a speculation. The colonel sfirugged. "I don't know," Ee said. "It was only an idea. The car is lost for good, of course, and all tEe stuff George had thrown into the back seat. But we have the other stuff..." One of tEe cops wEo Bad been set to guard the car Bad Been standing close and listening to us and now Ee broke in on us. "I am sorry sir," He said, gulping a little, "but we ain't got none of it. All of it is gone." "All of it!" I yelled. "The painting and the diamonds. I told Chet..." "Cfiet, He couldn't do nothing else," said the man. "He had two of us Here and he Ead two inside guarding that other stuff and when the ruckus started up at tEe courthouse, He needed men and He didn't Have them..." "And so Ee brought the painting and tEe diamonds and tKe other stuff out Here and put them in the car," I yelled. I knew Cfiet, I knew Eow he would think. "THat way Ee figured we could guard tfiem all," said the man. "And we could Have, but..." T turned and started towalk away. I didn't want to Hear another word. If Cfiet Ead been there, I would Have strangled Him.: I was walking down tEe sidewalk, clear of the crowd, and there was someone walking close beside me, just a little ways behind. I looked around, it was the colonel. His mouth shaped a single word as I looked around at Him. "George," He said. We botfi of us must Have Ead the same idea. "Are tfie Yankees and Twins on TV tonigfit?" I asked He nodded. "For tfie love of God," I said, "let us get some beer." We made it in record time, eacfi of us lugging a couple of sixpacks. George Bad beat us to it. He was sitting in front of tfie TV set, in fiis stocking feet,, watcfiing tfie ball game witfi a can of beer in Band. We didn't say a word. We just put tfie beer down beside Kim so tfiere'd be no danger of fiis running out of it and went into tfie dining room and waited in tfie dark, keeping very quiet. In tfie sixtfi, tfie Yanks fiad two men on and Mantle up to bat and Mantle Bit a double. But nothing Happened. George just went on drinking beer, wriggling fiis toes and watcfiing television. "Maybe," said tfie colonel, "it lias to be tfie seventh." "And maybe," I said, "a double doesn't count. It may take a strike-out." We keep on trying, of course, but our Hopes are fading. There are only four more Twin and Yankee games on television before tfie season ends. And someone wrote tfie otfier day tfiat next year, for sure, Mantle will retire. x X x s x x X i X X X X X X X x X X IS Controversial Uninhibited Deadly Serious Humorous and Incredibly Interesting! Brian Aidiss... , Paul Anderson... Piers Anthony... Isaac Asimov... Richard Bergeron... Bob Bloch... Vaughn Bode... John Brunner... #. Sprague de Camp... Terry Carr... John Christopher... Philip K. Dick... Harlan Ellison... Philip Jose Farmer... Jack Gaughan... Harry Harrison... Lee Hoffman... John Hayden Howard... Leo P. Kelley... Dean R. Koonfz... Anne McCaffrey... Michael Moorcock... Alexei Panshin... Mack Reynolds... Bill Roister... Norman Spinrad... Bob Tucker... Harry Warner, Jr... , Ted White... and many, many more... Richard E. Geis does his thing. P. O. Box # J # TZ' eith Roberts' Pavane (Doubleday, #) is a tapestry of a book; a marvel of storytelling. By some length's, it's not a novel. Nor is it a collection of short stories. What it is is a pageant, each' of its individual parts working interdependently within a unifying theme. When it's done, you have before you the rich fabric of England as she might be, had the Spanish Armada successfully restored the Church to its position as the major power on Earth. Contrary to what you may hear from various quarters, not only is the idea of a parallel Latin England not new (see Lest Darkness Fall') but many of the technological assumptions inventions in this book are not new (see Lest Darkness Fall.) Furthermore, the book would be very much improved as a work if the afterpiece entitled "Coda" were tom off and thrown away. But none of these things are important, and certainly should not affect your decision to obtain a copy. Pavane is made up of six principal parts. Each of them is in some way related to the others, sometimes obviously, sometimes not. The story they tell is unfolded over a span of years long enough to take us from the young manhood of a Highway steam Haulier on through the death of his grandniece. In that time, England changes from a reasonably stable satrapy within the Church empire to a land driven by rebellion. (Only in the Coda are we in any way brought in touch with this Earth, and only in the Coda is there a clear statement of intervention from this Earth, for reasons germane to this Earth. Roberts has done his work too well, by that time. All your involvement is with Pavane's England, and the events of "Coda" became a pious meddler's insult.) We meet the people and their appurtenances; Jesse Strange, of Strange #s Sons, who Have built a mercantile power on the carrying trade they conduct over the highroads.( Railways came late, and internal Combustion engines are limited to # cc by a Papal bull titled -- I'm sure it's all right to laugh -- Petroleum Feto. The great rumbling road engines, afire in lamp brass and enamel, steam chests huffing, are real enough to covet. Only an unwelcome practicality makes you notice that Roberts evades the issue of what their wheels are made of and what they look like. It's a real world they're part of, and you know that if you really want to find out, you have only to go look... they'll be there. Roberts is that kind of storyteller. We meet the people and their indignation Becky, the fisher girl of the black rock coast to which White Boat comes smuggling from far Bermuda. And Brother John, the sometime lithographer, who mightly worried the Pope but who is to Becky just a dimly grasped legend of abortive rebellion. Eleanor, mistress of Corfe Gate, who Herself jerked the lanyard of the great gun Growler and took the legs and life from Henry of Rye and Deal, and accomplished more than that, besides. We meet the people and their longings; Rafe Bigland, the signaller, manning his semaphore tower alone in the snowy wastes of the winter landscape, one clump of trees etched on a hill for him to walk to for his exercise, and that, it transpires, a fatal place. Each' of them is illuminated for us as no stranger could ever be. "The Signaller," in fact, is a story that does nothing to advance the overall narrative. It tells us of Rafe's life from beginning to end; it takes us through His training and his aspirations, it makes him perfectly understandable even to those of us who have no great desire to stay in one place and throw the same switches for the balance of our lives and... here's the point... it makes his life seem better than ours, and thus makes his England a better place than ours, and thus... here's the point coming 'round again... it does advance not the narrative but the exposition. A marvelous work. A truly marvelous work. The Second If Reader of Science Fiction (Doubleday, #) offers # stories from one of this magazine's companions. They're adventure stories all, even J. G. Ballard's wistful "The TimeTombs," or Frederik Pohl's Satanic "Under Two Moons." There is a Retief story, and Larry Niven's "At the Core." Isaac Asimov there's also Fred Saberhagen's Berserker story "Masque of the Red Shift." And Brian Aldiss's "In the Arena." Almost all of them are excellent stories to sit and read. Hal Clement's "The Foundling Stars" is more puzzle than adventure, it turns out; you may wish it were otherwise. "Die, Shadow," by Algis Budrys, is an odd fish -- something like what a Leigh Brackett story might be if someone like me were to try and write one. The result is rather more of a compliment to Miss Brackett than it is to me. In fact, if there is one general thing to say about this book, it is that there are a number of stories in it by people who do not normally write quite in the way they're represented here. The weight of present-day tastes in sf is all toward the cerebral. It's interesting to see what happens when a magazine makes a deliberate policy of encouraging action stories. It wins three Hugos, for one thing, which may say something about where the teal weight of present tastes may be trending. For another thing, it causes people to stretch some little-used parts of themselves. Depending on the degree of potential in those parts, the results can be as intriguing as a quick glimpse into a train on a slightly divergent track. Daniel Keyes's The Touch, published by Harcourt, Brace and World at #, is not science fiction any more. Nor was it intended to be. It's a serious contemporary novel about the effect on an already troubled young couple when the husband tracks radioactive dust into the House and it's days before anyone realizes why He has a rash. Part of the narrative is simple (apparently simple) description of How such a thing could occur to Barney Stark, who is an industrial sculptor by trade, and wEat would be done thereafter to decontaminate him, his House and his pregnant wife. Keyes has researched this part of his story even more assiduously then he did the neurosurgery of Flowers For Algernon, which is saying something. Keyes doesn't merely tell you wHat neurosurgeons or decontamination squad leaders do; He shows you what attitudes they display while doing them, and once you've been shown you're not inclined to quibble. Balancing these features -- for whose sake I recommend the book to you, as a glimpse into your own world -- is a somewhat over-emotional story about the problems Barney Stark can be blamed for. Presumably a serious contemporary novel needs something of that sort, in order to hold the casual x'eader's interest. But the casual reader ought some day to get it through his consciousness that this would be a serious contemporary novel even if Barney and Myra Stark Had absolutely no other troubles at all. Larry Niven writes a mean story. He both writes and thinks. A Gift From Earth (Ballatine -- originally published' in If as Slowboat Cargo ) is our latest example. This novel is set on Lookitthat, which for ail practical purposes is one forty-mile-high flat-topped pinnacle rising above the hot, poisonous mists shrouding the surface of an otherwise uninhabitable planet. Colonized by slowboat, Lookitthat Has a social structure founded on grievous beginnings. When the boatload of colonists landed in this confining and unattractive place -- located in error by robot exploration -- the crew immediately forced a covenant on the passengers. Consequently, even though' there are now thousands of their descendants on Lookitthat, Crew are aristocratic and Colonists do the laboring. Colonists do one other little thing -- they provide the raw material for the organ banks, from which transplants are made available to the crew and to those Colonists who are very, very cooperative. The ostensible story Niven goes on to tell is the one about the successful revolt against the keirarchy. You know -- Ordinwith things, but events pressure him into apparent rebellion. The Establishment mistakenly begins hunting Joe, and, much against Ms own inclinations, he inflicts progressively more damage upon things as they are, aided by his own emerging abilities, hardening attitude and increasing maturity. Finally, in a climactic scene of total chaos (usually disguising tire suspicious ease with which' the entire house of cards goes over), Joe knocks out the System. Surely there has got to be some other commercially acceptable way to deal with the problem of man-versus-establishment. Nevertheless, A GHt From Earth is a markedly well-done example of its sort. Joe -- that is, Matthew Keller -- is by no means the only precipitating factor. The "gift" from Earth' is a ramrobot-delivered package whose contents invalidate Lookitthat's basic social assumption -- that transplants must come from human donors. There is an existing revolutionary organization which has succeeded in eroding the establishment bureaucracy to some extent. The leading Crew aristocrat sees it as his responsibility to ensure a smooth' transition to the day when Crew and Colonist will be equal. And so forth we get a number of verisimilitudinous details, some excellent characterizations, a lot of good oldfashioned ingenuity. The over-: throw, when it comes, is fully believable. The amount of genuine science-fiction writing going on here is unusually high. All In all, if I had to give someone an example of the best currently available technologically oriented sf, I'd unhesitatingly give him this book, and stand back. I would not expect him to understand all of the shorthand. I would expect him to get so hooked that he'd make it his business to learn, and thus hook himself even farther. But looking at the book from its other aspect, we get into a different bag altogether. Here its minor weakness as a story -- a weakness of originality in plotting -- may become exaggerated out of true proportion in the course of arguments about its worth' as a piece of thinking. Because whether Niven intended it to be this way or not -- and there's evidence to show He does feel strongly on the subject of organ transplants and has definite ideas about the social consequences -- what we Have here is a piece of propaganda. Niven says, Here and elsewhere, that there's good reason to believe in a world where such misdemeaners as traffic law violations will draw the death penalty, so as to provide a plentiful supply of organs. He also says that alloplasty -- the field of medicine and surgery utilizing artificial organs, like the DeBakey auxiliary heart pumps -- is too far behind in most areas, to offer feasible alternatives to the "simple" transplant procedure. I don't believe he even mentions the third line of attack on the problem of organ degeneration -- that is, reversing the process, whatever it may have been -- for, I assume, the good reason that there's no sign of much general success at all along that route. What He's saying is that the practical choice is between death and transplant, or, life for the patient and death for the donor, or between the worthy and the unworthy. Thence -- putting aside the minor percentage of organs provided by accident -- a public health policy including the transplant concept becomes reflected in an extremely hard-line social policy. In due time, this straightens out -- mechanical alloplasty, or else the breeding and use of "animals" which closely resemble human Hearts, livers, etc. -- biological alloplasty, if you will -- takes over the role now being played by accident victims and due to be played by stoplight violators. But meanwhile, it's Hell on your nerves when you're out in the family car for a Sunday spin. Presumably, too, it's bad to collect the wrong kind of stamps, fail to pay your bills by the #th of the month, part your hair on the wrong side or even look like you're about to rain on somebody's parade. This is a shocking social promise, if valid. Niven does agree that for some reason we don't now fill our blood banks from the ready supply of criminals. (I'm told that in Istanbul, at least, they do it from down-and-out tourists who think they're only selling a pint to a black market operator. But that's not only a story told me by a former down-but-not-quite-out Istanbul tourist, and in any case that's another story). Not even the Nazi Germans made any known attempt at volume production of plasma or other blood fraction products. And surely what held them back was no question of racial taint, for even assuming an MD who could believe in that kind of genetics, you would Have to additionally assume an MD who could see a difference between one kind of a molecule and another. And now the point is why? WKat Eas field' us back from making obvious good use of all this valuable material? If we can answer that, we can test the validity of Niven's hypothesis. And we have to test its validity, because there's already a gathering potential of explosive social reaction to the current expansiveness of transplant surgery. On die point of our not draining condemned criminals, Niven has one of His protagonists say, from the vantage of the future, "Nobody thought of it, I guess." Well, that's not a valid answer, because riglit here in the #th century Larry Niven thought of it. Hell, I thought of it, and the years have taught me that if I thought of it, others have thought of it before me. I think perhaps the reason we don't do it is because most of us feel that in any one-for-one trade, we'd be on the wrong end. If we start dealing in the stuff of life itself, a majority of the electorate is going to understand that life longlasting is for tlie legislator first. (In fact, we already have a case of a retired congressman who may well go back to the bustlings, now that fie Has a fresh new Keart. That's what I mean by "explosive," because a lot of us cherish senescence and related incapacities as the last resort of democracy). I don't think it's true, in other words, that we will vote the death penalty for wHat are today trivialities. We're already not voting the death penalty, and the only reason I can think why we're going against humanity's basically revanchist tendencies is because the electorate, again, senses where the burden falls. No, I think maybe -- political prisoners... but, we've already seen that while political prisoners are fair game for a great deal of experimentation, their industrial uses are clearly limited by something other than the law of supply and demand. I just don't know. But it's Niven who's raised the point, and Niven who will Have to make it more convincingly. And in that case, while A Gift From Earth ' is a good piece of thinking, superimposed on a good adventure story -- as elegantly biped as most topgrade science fiction is -- the fact that it's short on one side throws it off balance on the other. But for Pete's sake, do get back to it again, Larry. Little Einstein was over-designed for his job -- whatever his job was . 'T'ony Green was an editor for a publisher of what is euphemistically called "Adult Fiction." He wasn't too happy in his job. The authors he had inherited from his predecessor were lousy, but their first-draft novels were dirty enough to sell at higher prices than better paperbacks, in hundreds of stores, located for the most part on skid row, U.S.A. Tony had not always specialized in this type of literature. Once he had been a technical writer, and quite well versed in cybernetics. Then a government contract had expired, and the aerospace plant where he had worked let Him go, along with over a thousand other employees. After his unemployment compensation ran out, this was the only job connected with publishing that he could find in the area. He Had started out with a determination to raise the standard's, even if He couldn't improve the taste of the readers. He reduced tlie number of typographical errors and misspelled words in the books and tried to recruit a stable of authors who could plot and characterize, while still including the requisite number of sex scenes. It wasn't easy to get eight or ten well-written novels per month. Tlie fiction factories who turned these out in a week or two were getting higher rates from competitors, and Tony couldn't increase the rates until he increased the sales. He couldn't increase the sales until he got the authors his competitors were using, so it was a vicious circle. As the months passed, and he continued to turn out books only slightly better than those his predecessor had been turning out, Tony was becoming somewhat discouraged. His eyes were tired all the time, and he began to back-slide on the typos and spelling. The manuscripts coming in were so lousy that those details really didn't seem to matter to him as much as they had at first. One day Tony was out in the warehouse behind the publisher's offices, collecting sample books to send to authors, when he noticed that some of the covers, tom off unsold books, and returned for refund by dealers, had writing on the back of them. It looked like a gag: The returned covers were from what is known in the trade as "bondage fiction," and the messages on the back all said the same thing, "Help! Help! Save me! I am being held in bondage." There was no name signed, but some of the messages added, "I am only fifteen years old." There were over a dozen covers with writing on the back in the stack of fifty or so on the sorting table. Gag or not, Tony was curious, and he questioned the foreman of the warehouse. He learned that these gag covers had been coming in for some time, always from the same dealer. Tony's job required him to make periodic trips to the plant of the printer in an adjoining state, and when he found out that this dealer was also in that state, and not too far out of his way, he decided to investigate. It would be a break in the monotony of reading, editing and proofreading an endless series of manuscripts on the same subject -- sex. Mpwo months later he had an opportunity to do so. He had said nothing about it to the Distribution Manager, whose job consisted largely of calling on dealers. Being a stranger to the store owner, Tony figured he might take the dealer off guard and find out more than the regular company representative would. The dealer was in a district frequented by merchant seamen, sailors and soldiers on leave, itinerant construction workers and winos, with a sprinkling of hippies who had wandered some distance from their usual haunts. The store was full of browers, and Tony had no trouble losing himself among the customers. He attracted no particular attention from the bored clerk. "Buy 'em and take 'em away, gents! Don't read 'em Here. THis ain't tKe public library. Closing time in twenty minutes." As a group of merchant seamen went to the counter with arms full of books, Handing over ten and twentydollar bills to the clerk, Tony slipped I past a dingy curtain to the back room. It was stacked with shipments from Tony's employer and competitors. There .were so many boxes that only a narrow aisle was left between them. Tony followed it and came to a heavy plank door in a partition that was built across tlie rear of the store. The door was barred with a two-by four set in cleats, and Tony could hear somebody moving around behind it. Feeling rather foolish, He put his mouth' to a crack between the planks and asked in a stage whisper, "Are you the one who writes on the back of the returned covers?" There were a few seconds of silence, then a metallic and vaguely familiar voice answered, "Yes, I'm glad you've come, but don't open the door." "Why not?" Tony asked, willing to go along with the gag, though He was surer than ever that somebody was putting him on. This was no feminine voice, and it didn't sound fifteen years old, either. "They always let me out at closing time to work in the store. Wait for me. Don't let them see you. I'll explain everything when we're alone," tlie voice said. Tony thought about that for a minute. Well, what harm could come to him in the store with a crazy man? Surely, it would open from the inside without a key, like any other front door, and if the nut seemed dangerous, Tony could be out on a welltraveled street in seconds. He had come this far to satisfy his curiosity, and He was not about to back out now, just when things were beginning to get interesting. "Okay," he whispered through the crack, and began looking for a place to hide. It didn't take long to find one. He climbed over a stack of boxes and crouched in a vacant space between the last box and the side wall. Tt was none too soon. Tony heard tlie footsteps of the clerk coming out back, and the rasp of wood against wood as the twoby-four barring the door was lifted. "Good evening, sir," came the metallic voice. There was a grunt, wliich Tony supposed came from the clerk. "Get a move on," the clerk said. "The boss wants you to clear all the racks tonight and put out the new shipments. Don't mix the gay stuff with straight Keep the gay over in the comer where it belongs. And turn off the lights when: you get through." "Yes, sir, will that be all, sir?" the metallic yoke said, for all the world like a stage butler. The clerk granted again. Tony could Hear Kis footsteps receding toward the front of the store, hear a door opening and closing and the faint click of a lock. "You can come out now," the metallic voice said when that was over. Cautiously, Tony clambered, Inch by inch, over the pile of boxes. There was a single #watt bulb hanging from a cord; it was the only illumination in the back room and it left the comers in shadow, while dimly lighting a dark, solid figure that was shiny in the spots where the paint Had not peeled off. "But -- " Tony said, rather stupidly commenting on the obvious. "You're -- you're a robot!" "Of course," the mechanical man said, "Haven't you ever seen me Before? In my day I was perhaps the most famous robot in a feature-length motion picture. Later I was rented out for bit parts in a number of B pictures." "That's it!" Tony exclaimed, "I remember you now. But I thought those things were fakes. Just hollow shells without any computer. I thought they dubbed in the voice and moved the arms and' legs by hand, shooting a series of stills." "Sometimes they do," the robot said, "but my creator overbuilt me. He equipped me to do a number of things that weren't called for by the scripts. He was an eccentric inventor who eked out a living making props for motion pictures. Whenever there was a sequence that just couldn't be filmed, the producers would look Kim up and He would build an operating miniature. He never made much money, but He was really a genius." "He certainly was!" Tony agreed, "but how did you wind up here?" "It was several years before any of my owners realized that I was good for anything besides acting. Meanwhile, styles in; movie robots were changing. I was dated, though in capacity ahead of my time." "You can say that again!" Tony exclaimed. ity ahead of my time," the Robot repeated obediently. "I belonged, for several years, to a prop house that rented costumes and props to low-budget TV shows. Then they went bankrupt, and their whole stock was sold at auction. The owner of this bookstore bought me for a pittance; nobody else was bidding. He didn't know anything about movie robots, so he didn't take it for granted that I had trie same limitations as other movie robots, the kind you called fakes. He assumed I could do almost anything, told me what lie wanted me to do, and I did it." "Then you can think!" Tony said. "Not really," the robot replied, "I can combine bits, and pieces of what I Have heard people say and what I have read, into sentences that convey meaning. But I am not capable of original thought." "Did you say you can read?" Tony asked. "Certainly. I read a copy of every book that comes in here. It's not exactly the reading material I would select, but there's not much else to do around here, after I get my work done, get the stock straightened out, type the labels for the returns and so on. Of course, I don't need time to sleep." "You can type, too?" Tony demanded. "Certainly," the Robot said, motioning to the open door of the cubbyhole behind the partition. Tony looked inside, and saw an old manual office machine, with a stack of neatly-typed labels beside it. "I suppose you spell phonetically?" he asked. "No, I spell according to Webster," the robot replied. "That's more than you can say for most of the college graduates on the job market today," Tony remarked. "My creator programmed me with a complete unabridged dictionary," the Robot explained, "This is too good to be true!" Tony declared, "you'd be the world's best at reading galley proofs!" "I don't follow you," the Robot said, "Perhaps you attach some connotation to the word 'proof with which I am not familiar." "Don't tell me I stumped you! Well, it may not be in Webster, but a galley proof is what the printer sends the editor before these books go on the press. The editor has to read it and make corrections where the printer goofed -- made a mistake -- or where the lino operator followed copy, but the author didn't spell it right in the first place. Do you think you could do that?" "Certainly, sir. I have found many errors in. these books." "Eureka!" Tony cried, and added, as an afterthought, "would you -- ah -- like to do that? Work for a publisher?" "Anything related to the arts would be preferable to what I do here. It is such a simple routine that it is a waste of my capacities. That is the reason I want to leave." "Well, I wasn't quite sure whether or not robots Have preferences, but apparently you do. Tell me, if you want to leave, why don't you just walk out, instead of sending notes, trying to find someone to rescue you?" C C T can't leave unless my owner gives permission," the Robot protested. "My basic programming is to follow my owner's orders, and he ordered me to stay in the store. The only reason He locks me up in back is that he doesn't want the customers to see me. It's something about unemployment insurance, whatever that is. He doesn't pay it for me and he doesn't want anyone to find out I work here. But I couldn't leave even if He left the door open." "How much did your present owner pay for you at the auction?" "Fifty dollars," the Robot said. "There we are," Tony said, removing two twenties and a ten from His billfold, ringing up a fifty-dollar sale on the cash register, and putting the bills in the drawer. "Now you belong to me. I bought you. So you follow my orders." "You forgot something, sir." Tony held his breath, hoping the Robot did not realize that it takes two to make a bargain, that his present owner would never sell him, at least not that cheap, that this was actually a theft, which the Robot certainly would be under orders to prevents But the Robot merely handed Tony a pad of sales slips. Letting his breath out in relief, He filled one out, writing carefully, "One used robot... #." The Robot looked at it, nodded, and stuck it on a spindle. Apparently He assumed everything in the store was for sale, including himself. His owner Had never troubled to let him know his own value. "When do I start my new duties, sir?" the Robot asked. "As soon as we can get to hell out of Here," Tony said, "My car is at the curb'. Wait till I see if the coast is clear. I don't want anybody to see you, either, because I don't intend to pay unemployment insurance on you." npHey made the few steps to the car at a time when there was nobody on the sidewalk, except an old wino who probably thought He Had D.T.'s. Tony took the precaution of Having the Robot lie down on the floor-boards in front of the back seat until they were on the freeway and moving too fast for anyone to get a good look at His passenger as they passed I the infrequent illumination standards. Ttien Tony told tKe Robot to climb over tHe back of tHe front seat, so tfiey could talk. "I want us to be real good friends," Tony told him. "Do you know what a friend is?" "I have encountered the word frequently in reading," the Robot said. "Shall I give Webster's definition?" "No," Tony said. "I want you to find out what it means by experience. A friend is somebody who want you to be satisfied, somebody you want to stay with I , never want to be sold to somebody else. Is there anything you would like to have before you start your new job, anything that would make you more -- afi -- comfortable?" "If it's not too much to ask, sir," the Robot said, "I would present a much neater appearance with a new coat of paint." "Done!" Tony said, "You shall have the best paint job an auto body shop can give you. But I think you'd better keep quiet while they're doing it, let them think you're one of those fakes." "As you wish, sir," the Robot said. "You can quit calling me sir," Tony said, "The name is Tony Green. Mr. Green in the office and Tony elsewhere. Don't you have a name? WHat sfiall I call you?" "I was called by several names in pictures." "Well, let's give you a new one. I'm going to call you my little Einstein." "That's very flattering." "You know who Einstein was?" "I have encountered references to Einstein's theory. And I Have seen the name used by itself in fiction, to indicate someone brilliant. But I have had little opportunity to read scientific books. I wish I could read some, particularly on cybernetics." "We'll take care of that, friend. It so happens that I Have quite a good collection of books on cybernetics." Silently, Tony reflected that fie would fiave to select the Robot's reading material witfi some care. A Robot who could program himself from tfie printed page could easily get too smart to handle if he learned too much about what made him tick. "Thank you, Tony," it said. "Attaboy, Einstein," Tony replied. "By the way -- you say you are incapable of original thought. Where did you get the idea of sending out rescue messages like that?" "From a novel. A young woman was being held captive by a cruel and lustful factory owner. All day she had to paste labels on canned goods. Then at night she was chained in an attic, where the factory owner came to ravish her. She wrote messages on the bade of some labels. A handsome young man bought a can of peaches and came to rescue her." "I don't recall the plot, but it sounds corny enough to be one of our bondage books. Maybe it was one of our competitor's. I can see you have a good background in this field." Tony was beginning to have the glimmering of an idea that perhaps Einstein would be good for something more than proofreading. He wasn't capable of original thought, he could only put together bits and pieces of what he had read, but what else did the authors of these sexies do, anyway? T ony Green's office was on the second floor of the loft building the publisher had converted into offices and warehouse. It was the only office up there. There was a good deal of traffic to the editor's office, of authors and would-be authors inquiring about requirements. The boss, a man who liked everything to look businesslike in case of a raid from the vice squad, objected to bearded and sometimes untidy writers cluttering up th'e main floor. The editor was not enough of a wheel in the organization to rate a private secretary, so He was alone in his office most of the time, except when the authors called, and the reception desk always gave Him warning of that. It was an ideal set-up to keep Einstein's presence a secret, particularly since there was a vault on the second floor, where the original manuscripts of published books and contracts were kept. After sneaking Einstein in on a Saturday afternoon, wlien nobody else was in the place, Tony kept him locked up in the vault, opening the door only when they were alone on that floor. These quarters were not as large as the cubbyhole the Robot Had occupied during the day in the bookstore, but Einstein seemed quite happy there. He Had a new coat of paint, the color picked by Tony, since the Robot turned out to be color-blind. He had selected scientific books to read for recreation. As a proof-reader of sexies, he was a whiz. He didn't even need to be taught the standard proof-reading marks; they were on an appendix page in the unabridged the Robot had stored in his memory-banks. If Tony had referred to proof-reading instead of asking him whether He could read proof tliat first day they met, the Robot would have understood immediately. Tony no longer Had to take proofs heme to read in the evenings and on week-ends, and his eyes weren't quite so tired, though he still had to evaluate manuscripts and edit those selected. The standard of accuracy in the books improved materially. The shipping schedule was met on time every month, which had seldom been the case before. Tony got a raise and was feeling quite smug about his discovery. 'T'hen one of the regular authors, who had been furnishing a book a month, had a nervous breakdown. The cover for His current opus had already been printed, the contract having been signed, as usual, on the basis of a few sample chapters and outline. There were three other authors Tony could depend upon to deliver finished manuscripts on time, but they were also under contract, and none of them Had progressed far enough on his own book to take on the job of completing another within two weeks. In desperation, Tony called Einstein. That was his lucky day. By then the Robot had thousands of bits and pieces stored in His memory banks, plot situations, from which to choose the spare dialog, characters, sex scenes, parts to fill In the bare outline. Since the Robot wasted no time sleeping and eating, he was even faster than the human fiction factories who dictated tlieir novels. He delivered the finished manuscript the morning after Tony had given him the assignment. If fitted requirements to a T. True enough, it changed style every few paragraphs as Einstein borrowed from different sexies he had read, but that was a minor matter. The names of the characters were uniform throughout, which was more than Tony could expect from some of his human authors. It was grammatical, the Spelling was, of course, irreproachable, and the word-length precise. This was only the beginning of Einstein's career as an author. Next he mastered the technique of writing outlines, by reading all the outlines of previous books in the files. Soon he was turning out a book a week, under four psuedonyms, in addition to reading proof on eight or ten books a month. Between the three regulars and the Robot, Tony built up a whole stable of authors whose work took very little editing. The agents ceased submissions, since they were all rejected without being read. Within a few more months, Tony had so much confidence in the Robot's performance, that He turned over practically all of the editorial duties, in addition to the writing chore. Tony merely approved tHe outlines, and sometimes changed the titles. He Hadn't read a whole manuscript in some time; the Robot did all that, and even wrote the flyleaf copy and the ads in the back of the books. Einstein was busy around the clock, and no longer had time to read scientific books, which Tony thought was just as well. The Robot already knew all an author and editor of sexies needs to know. When the office shipment of the new October books arrived from the printer's, the publisher brought sample copies upstairs in person. Tony leaned back in his chair, ready to bask in another compliment, perhaps accept another raise. "Is this your idea of a gag or something?" the boss demanded. "What's wrong?" Tony asked. "Look at the endings," the publisher told him, "They're all the same." Tony's confusion and dismay increased as he opened book after book to the last page before the ads. In each of them, after the words, "the end," a paragraph in italics had been added. Not only in the four books Einstein had written, but in those he had proof-read as well. They all carried the same paragraph. It read : "Help, help! I am being held in bondage! Come save me. I am only sixteen years old." it A    Half a dozen years ago or more, a young lady named Sydney Van Scyoc (her friends call her "Joyce") began appearing in Galaxy and elsewhere with some provocative little stories that seemed to promise the beginning of an interesting career. The problems of the woman writer are even graver Stan those of the man; there comes a time when the babies are getting born end growing old enough to get out of the house, and during that time few if any stories get written. But finally the time comes when a girl can settle down to writing again, and it seems to have come for Sydney Van Scyoc. As a tooling-up exercise, she wrote A Visit to Cleveland General, which appeared here a couple of months ago. Next month she joins us with the biggest effort so far. It's called Little Blue Hawk. We liked it very much. "Little Blue Hawk" is a man -- sort of. He lives on Earth, a somewhat different Earth than our own. And he has to battle for survival. You've heard that words are weapons? Little Blue Hawk's words are. They can kill. Serial Tie world had been given a gift of radiant power from the air ; and if seemed likely to destroy mankind t Pasmaquoddy Power Station the United States has just inaugurated a new system of broadcast power. It works perfectly; the change-over occurs without incident; all federal installations, including Florida's Caine Island Penitentiary, begin smoothly to tap the broadcast energy for all their requirements. The experiment is a success... Yet certain things occur. For some reason, more power is being taken from the broadcast than the total of authorized users can account for. In an eastern city, an ancient derelict suddenly comes to life. He totters to a sauna, sits soaking in the steam longer than any human being should be able to, emerges looking decades younger. A doctor observes with incredulity as the man's scars disappear and an ugly cyst on his back changes shape and pops out a corroded old Minie ball of Civil War vintage; the man will answer no questions, but he goes out into tlie night on an urgent and unexplained errand. At Caine Island, the oldest prisoner in the place, who has been there so long no one remembers his crime or when he came, breaks free of two armed guards and dives into the sea. And in the ocean off the Florida coast, a hurricane begins to form -- but a hurricane such as no man has ever seen: motionless, in a position that makes no meteorological sense, and hunger than any storm on record. The two strange men race toward a common destination, though neither knows that the other exists. Strange memories of ancient Viking days come to theth -- tall primitive warriors, somehow linked with a thinking, superpowerful starship and a terrifying werebeast that slew helpless humans, centuries before... VI  board tlie weatlier satellite, the meteorologists on duty, as well as Half the off-duty staff, were gathered in the main observation deck, watching the big screens which showed a view of the night side of the planet below. Faint smudges of diffuse light marked the positions of the great metropolitan areas along the eastern American seaboard. A rosy arc still embraced the western horizon, fading visibly with the turn of the planet. The voice of the observer on duty at Merritt Island came from the big wall annunciator, marred by static. "... the turbulence is on an unprecented scale wliich plays hell with observation, but we've run what we Have through the computer. The picture that's building is a pretty strange one. We get a pattern of an expanding circular front, centered off Bermuda. The volumes of air involved are staggering. Winds have reached one Hundred fifty knots now, at fifty miles from the center. We're getting a kind of rolling action: High air masses being drawn down, dumping ice crystals, then rolling gunder and joining in tHe main coriolis rotation. TEe jet stream is being affected as far away as Iceland. All SoutEern Route fligEts are being diverted nortE. MeanwEile, the temperature off tEe IrisE coast is dropping like an express elevator. It looks very mucE as if tEe Gulf Stream is being pulled off course, and dissipated down into the South Atlantic." Fred Hoffa, Senior Meteorologist, excEanged puzzled looks with tEe Satellite Commander. "We Bear you, Tom," Ee said into Eis Hand-Held micropEone. "But we don't quite understand tEis. WEat you're describing is a contradiction in terms. You Have all that cold, EigH altitude air rusEing. WEat's pulling it? WEere's it going? Same for tEe ocean currents. We've been plotting the data, and it looks like a lot of water flowing toward tEe storm center, nothing coming out. It doesn't make mucfi sense." "I'm just passing on wEat tEe tapes tell me, Fred. I know if sounds screwy. And some of tEe data is probably faulty. But tEe pattern is plain enough. Wait until daylight and you'll see." TEe general took the micropEone. "Merritt Island, we've been studying this thing by IR, radar and laser, and all we can make of it is one Eell of a big whirlpool -- just wEat that Neptune pilot described." "It's not exactly a normal whirlpool. It's more like wEat you see wEen tEe water runs down a bathtub drain." "Yes, but tEat's..." Fred's voice died away. "Now you're getting the idea," Tom said. "We estimate tEat two point five cubic miles of seawater Have poured down tEat Hole in the last six Hours." "But -- wEere's it going?" "THat's a good question. Let us know down Here if you figure cut an answer." A taxi was parked at tEe curb before tHe narrow front of an all-nigEt eatery. TEe driver was inside, huncHed on a stool over a cup of coffee. He turned as tlie door opened, gave tEe big man wEo came in a Hard-eyed look, turned back to the counterman. "So I told Eim, I said, wEat tEe Eell, nobody tells John Zabisky How to drive. I says, look, Mac, I'm eighteen years in tEe Hacking game and I've drove all kinds, and I don't take nobody telling me -- " "Excuse tEe intrusion, Mr. Zabisky," tHe newcomer said. "I need a cab, urgently." TEe cabbie turned slowly. "How you know my name-" "You mentioned it just now." "WHo're you?" "Falconer is tHe name. As I said, it's urgent." "YeaH, yeah', hold your water. Everything's urgent to you guys. To me this cup of java's urgent." The counterman was leaning On one elbow, working on a molar with a broom straw. He withdrew It and examined the tip, smiling Sourly. "Refill, John?" "Hell yes, sure, why not?" "It's worth fifty dollars to me to get to Princeton immediately," the man who called himself Falconer said. "Princeton? New Jersey? In this weather? You nuts or something? I wouldn't drive it in daylight for fifty bucks." "You're off-duty?" "Naw, I'm not off duty. Why?" "Your license says you'll take a customer where he wants to go -- for the fare on the meter." "Get this guy," John said, staring at Falconer's smooth, unlined face. "What are you, kid, playing hookey? Your old lady know you are out at this time o' night?" Falconer smiled gently. "Like o come outside with me Zabisky?" The husky driver came off the stool in a rush which somehow lost momentum as he crowded against Falconer; he found himself eased gently backward. It hadn't been like running into a brick wall -- not exactly. "Hey, not inside, John," the counterman spoke up. "But you can take him in the alley. I like to see these wise guys get it." The cabby whirled on him. "How would you like me to come around there and cave in a few slats for you, loudmouth? Whatta you trying to do, lose me a fare?" He jerked his mackinaw straight and gave Falconer a sideways look. "I'll take twenty now," he said. "Where in Princeton you want to go?" T t was a long drive through rain that gusted and swirled across the car glass like a battery of fire hoses. On the outskirts of the town, the cabby mumbled, peering ahead, negotiating the twists and turns of the road down which Falconer had directed him. The headlights picked up a pair of massive wrought-iron gates set in a high brick wall. "Dim your lights three times," Falconer instructed as the cab pulled up facing the gates. The gates swung back on a graveled drive. They went along it, halted before wide steps, a colonaded veranda behind which tall windows reflected blackness and the shine of headlights on wet leaves. "Looks like nobody home," the driver said. "Who lives here?" "I do." Rain swirled in Falconer's face as he opened the door on the left side. "We have some unfinished business, Mr. Zabisky," he said. He steped out and turned; tKe driver's door flew open, and Zabisky bounded out, a tire iron in His knobbed fist. "Okay, Mister, start sometEing," fie bawled over tfie sounds of the storm. Falconer moved toward fiim; an instant later tfie tire iron was skidding across tfie drive. Empty-fianded, Zabisky faced Falconer, an expression of astonisfiment on His wide face. "Tfiat makes it more even, don't you think, Zabisky?" Falconer called. The driver put fiis fiead down and plougfied in, botfi fists swinging. Falconer took a solid blow on the cfiest before fie tied Kim up, spun him, held Him with! both arms locked behind his back. "Ready to surrender, Zabisky?" "Go to hell!" Tlie cabbie tried to kick Falconer's shin. He gave his arms another twist of the cloth'. "Ask me nicely, and I'll let you go." "Have your fun, Mister," Zabisky grunted. "Break 'em off at the elbow. I ask you nothin'." Falconer released tfie man; fie turned at bay, fists cocked. His thick Hair was plastered across his wide, low forehead. He licked rain off his lips, waiting. "Zabisky, do you Have a family? Anyone who'll worry if you don't come Home for a few days?" "Wfiat's it to you?" "I need a man who doesn't wilt under pressure. You'll do. I'll pay you a hundred dollars a day plug expenses." "Sfiove it, Mister." "Two Hundred." "I'm offering you a job. I Gad to know something about you first. Don't feel badly about not being able to use that tire iron on me. I'm a professional fighter." Zabisky frowned. "What you want me to do? I don't go for tfie rough stuff." "I want you to drive my car." "Two cees a day for a chauffer?" "It's my money." Falconer took out folded money, handed over two Hundred dollar bills. Zabisky looked at them. "Where to?" "Anywhere I tell you." Zabisky considered. "This on tfie level?" "Why would I waste your time and mine? Come inside and we'll talk about it." Falconer turned and went up the steps. After a moment Zabisky tucked the bills away and followed. T n tfie governor's office at Caine Island, Captain Brasher of tfie guard force stood before fiis cfiief's desk, looking uncomfortable. "Tfie fiouse belongs to a Mrs. Talbot," fie was saying. "A widow, age about twenty-five. Not bad-looking." "Never mind her looks. Where Is sEe?" "We Haven't found Her yet. But -- " "Any signs of violence in the House?" "Not unless you want to include two men stretched on tKe floor." Brasher snapped. "Did they see who attacked them?" "They haven't been able to tell us anything useful. You know how these concussion cases are, Governor. Harmon says he didn't see who hit him. Weinert has no memory of anything since yesterday's ball game." "What about the woman's car?" "A '# Rambler, pale tan with white top, license number #D#, dent in right front fender." "Has it been seen?" It went through the north causeway roadblock at # :#. The woman was driving. She was alone." "Are you sure of that?" "The sheriff's boys went over the car with a fine-tooth comb, naturally. It was clean." "Any other cars pass the roadblock?" "Not a one. Most people know enough to stay home in this weather.' "What else do you know about the woman?" "She's lived in the shack for the past couple of years. Slie Had a brother who was an inmate Here, he died last March'. She used to visit Him. I don't know why she hung around afterward." "Tell me more about the car. Was there anything unusual about it? Any bundles on the back seat, rug on the floor, anything at all?" "My boys would have caught anything like that. Tlie car was clean. At the time we had no reason to hold the woman." "Where was she going at that Hour, in this weather?" "She was on Her way to relatives in the northern part of tlie fstate; she was worried about flooding." "Where in the northern part of the state?" "Gainesville, she said." "Get the names of these relatives?" "Well -- " "Find out, Brasher. And put out a general alert on the car. I want it found fast. And when it's found, I want it gone over with magnifying glasses: over, in and under!" "Naturally I've alerted the State Highway Patrol," Brasher saw. "But frankly, Governor, I don't understand all this emphasis on the car. The woman obviously left the house before Grayle arrived. He found the house empty and broke in -- " "Are there any signs of that?" "Well, the locks weren't broken. But -- " He broke off, looking astounded. "By God! It's clear as day! The little bitch was in on it! They planned it in advance! She was waiting for Kim, with the car gassed up and ready to go -- " "Planned it two and a Half years in advance -- including tlie death of the brother? And I thought you said she was alone in the car. But never mind. Check on the car. Find out where it was serviced, what kind of shape it was in, whether she had any special work done on it. Talk to her friends. Find out if she ever met Grayle, ever visited the prison after her Husband died. And Captain..." He held Braslier's eyes with a cold expression. "I'll bet you my retirement to your next promotion you don't find a tiring." The guard chief returned the glare. "I'll take that bet -- sir." ihief Engineer Hunnicut, arriv ing seven minutes late for his scheduled briefing of the officials assembled in the office of looked around at the grim expressions lining the long table, "I won't waste your time with generalities, gentlemen. You're aware that some difficulties Have developed in the first hours of opsence, it boils down to a rathetf wide discrepancy between rated and actual efficiency. This in turn suggests a power leakage, which at first glance appears preposterous. A very specialized type of receiver is required to draw power from the transmission field," "It was our understanding that nothing of the sort was possible," a jowly man with a mane of gray Hair cut in brusquely. "I recall the objections raised in the early hearings, and the contemptuous way in which those objections were put down by you so-called technical people. And you have the effrontery to stand, up Here and tell us power is leaking -- or being stolen from tlie US government." "I don't know who you've been talking to, Senator," Hunnicut said. "But I said nothing whatever about power being stolen. I think it would be wise to avoid leaping to any conclusions at this point --  particularly before you have heard what I came Here to report to you." "Well, it certainly appears obvious..." Tlie senator trailed off. "It's far from obvious. This is a new technology, gentlemen. Even those of us who designed and constructed the system don't pretend to know all the answers; I think it would behoove others witli less knowledge of tGe facts to exercise some restraint in the ideas tKey spread abroad. Those comments may come Home to roost." Hunnicut swept the table with a challenging look. "Now, as to what we've turned up -- it appears that there are at least two field discontinuities, other than those accounted for by the nine receiving stations." "What's a field discontinuity?" "A point of demand on the power field creates a distinctive fluctuation in the field-strength gradient. We're dealing with what might be described as force lines, analogous to the force lines of a magnetic field. When power is drawn, these force lines are bent toward the point of demand." "Well -- where are these illegal receivers? What are you doing about them? Whom Have you notified? Do you intend to allow them to simply continue to drain off God knows how many thousands of kilowatts of government owned power, and thumb their noses at us?" "The pin-pointing of these discontinuities is not quite so simple as locating an illegal radio transmitter, for example. It's necessary to take a large number of field strength readings, and to plot them against the theoretical flux density pattern. Again I remind you that the state of the art -- "  ' lecture on art," the senator cut in. "I've asked you a number of questions, young man, and I expect -- " "I'm no longer a young man, Senator," Hunnicut broke in. He felt his temper breaking at last; and it felt damned good. A feeling almost of exultation filled him. Here was a target he could Hit. And I Have a sneaking suspicion these gentlemen didn't come here to listen to your expectations. I'm trying to tell you what we've learned so far. If you'd sit still and listen for a few minutes, you might find it unnecessary to waste time with pointless needling. Now as I was saying -- " "Look here -- " the senator started from his chair, but allowed his colleagues to pull him back and sooth him. " -- we're fairly certain we have two points of power loss to deal with, one considerably more massive than the other. The lesser of the two seems to be located quite close to the generating station, possibly in the mountainous area to the north -- " "What in the world is up there that could be drawing power from the net?" a thin, elderly fellow whom Hunnicut recognized as a State University Board Member burst out, then subsided, looking embarrassed. "We don't know. We're proceeding on tfie tHeory tHat it's a purely natural phenomenon." "How is tliat possible the senator snorted. "I seem to remember being told that this entire system is a vastly sophisticated piece of ultra-modern engineering, that the whole theory behind it isn't more than five years old." "Nature knows nothing of our theories," Hunnicut said flatly. "The sun was shining long before we understood sub-nuclear physics, radioactivity was heating the the Curies. It may well be that Some type of geological formation we know nothing about has the characteristic of absorbing energy in the broadcast spectrum. That theory may or may not be supported by the other findings we have developed." "No dramatic pauses, if you please, Mr. Hunnicut!" the senator interjected into the momentary silence. "I'll remind you that this is tentative, gentlemen," Hunnicut ignored the barb. "But at the moment it appears that the second demand point coincides with the center of the storm that's ripping the East Coast to shreds at the moment." "So -- what does that mean?" C# A s to that. Senator, your guess is as good as mine." "Very well, what's your guess?" "My guess," Hunnicut said slowly, staring the senator down, "is that the thing that's creating the whirlpool is drawing its power from the Pasmaquoddie Station." There was a burst of exclamations; the thin voice of the Interior Department man won out: "You're saying that someone -- the Communists, perhaps -- are using our power system to create this storm?" "I said nothing about Communists. But the relationship seems indisputable." "Poppycock!" the senator barked. "You're attempting to explain away the failure of your scheme by conjuring up imaginary menaces. Russians manipulating the weather, eh? That's the damnedest piece of nonsense I've ever heard!" "That's not what I said." "But you implied it!" "I implied nothing." "Gentlemen!" Peacem akers were on their feet, urging the two verbal antagonists to their seats. "This wrangling is getting us nowhere," an Army colonel said. "We're here to assemble data, nothing more. Let's stick to the facts." "The facts are that I'm recommending that the transmitter be shut down immediately, until the possible correlation can be checked out," Hunnicut said. "Preposterous!" the senator barked. "That would be a public announcement of failure!" "Impossible," the Interior Department representative said flatly. "The entire project would be discredited by any such shutdown -- to say nothing of the problems it would cause those facilities that are now operating on the broadcast system." "Very well; you gentlemen can act as you see fit. But I'm submitting my recommendation in writing to the Secretary, personally." "If you do, Mr. Hunnicut," the senator said, "that will be the end of a promising career." "If I don't," Hunnicut said, "it may be the end of something considerably more important than my career." 'T'lie insistent chirrr of the muted telephone woke the President of the United States from a restless sleep. He lifted the faintly glowing receiver and cleared his throat. "All right," He said. "Mr. President, General Maynard is recommending immediate evacuation of the Florida keys. Governor Cook has declared a state of emergency and requests Federal disaster action." "Winds still rising?" "Yes sir. Over ninety knots now. Record tides along the entire South Florida coast. Water and wind damage as far north as Hatteras. No signs of any letup, according to Merritt Island." "Tell the general to go ahead with the evacuation. Give Him full Armed Forces support. I don't envy him tlie chore." "No, sir. I Have one other item. I wouldn't Have bothered you, but as long as I already have --  an engineer on the PasmaquoddS project, a man by the name of Hunnicut -- " "I remember the name, Jerry." "Yes, sir. He's submitted a recommendation direct to Secretary Tyndall, over the heads of his direct superiors, to the effect that the power broadcast is in some way affecting the storm. Making it worse, I gather. He's requesting authorization to shut down long enough to observe results, if any." "That's a pretty extreme request, Jerry." "Hunnicut is known as a levelheaded man, sir. And He's laying his job on the line with this action. Still, as you say, it sounds fantastic." "Check it out, Jerry. Get some other opinion -- outside opinions. Don't let Bob Tyndall pressure you. Get at the facts. And see what impact this shutdown would have." "I checked that aspect out, sir. THere'd be no particular problem, except for Caine Island Prison. They're on the broadcast net, as you know. And they've lost their backup capability. The winds Have knocked out the overwater cable, and their stand-by generators have been flooded. Without broadcast power they'd be in serious trouble." "WHat about evacuation?" "Sir, there are twelve hundred maximum security prisoners at Caine Island." "I see. All right, get on it and come back to me with firm recommendations by -- " The President glanced at the glowing dial of the bedside clock. "Hell, I might as well get up and come down to the office. I'm not going to get any more sleep tonight." HPhe courier boat is hidden in the place Lokrien had described, a shallow gorge high in the mountains. The smooth greengray curve of the Ul-metal hull glows softly in the dark. As Gal grather slides down the slope in a clatter of pebbles, the entry port, triggered by the field generated by the bioprosthetics devices in his body, opens to admit him. Hammer in hand He strides along the glare-strip lighted passage to the control compartment. "Welcome aboard, CaptainLieutenant," a smooth voice says from above him. He goes flat against the wall, his teeth bared. He has forgotten that the ships of Ysar speak with a man's voice. "Commander Lokrien is not aboard at this time," the construct-vice states. "Kindly make yourself comfortable until his return. The refreshment cubicle is located -- " " Where is he?" "I detect that you are agitated," the voice says calmly. "You are invited to make use of a tranquilizing spray." There is a soft click, and a small silver tube pops from a dispenser slot beside the conn chair. Gralgrathor snarls, swings the hammer against the plaston panel. It rebounds harmlessly. "Attention!" the voice says sharply. "You are ordered to withdraw from the control compartment at once! This is an operational urgent command!" A sharp jolt of electricity through the floor reinforces the words. Gralgrather whirls and runs aft, slamming open each door, searching every cranny of the compact vessel. "Where are you hiding, Loki?" he shouted. " Come out and face me, and tell me again about the needs of the empire!" "Captain-Lieutenant, I perceive that you are in a dangerously excited state." The cybernetic voice issues from a speaker in the passage. "I must ask you to leave the vessel at once." A lowvoltage shock throws ham against the bulkhead. He turns and makes 'his way , stumbling, to the power cell chamber door, smashes the lock with a blow. Inside, ignoring repeated shocks, he takes aim at the massive conductors leading up from the coil chamber, and with all the power of his back and arms, brings the hammer down on the casing. The instantaneous blast that follows blows him into scarlet darkness. #I I nside tEe big House, Falconer usEered the cab driver into a big, Kigfi-ceilinged room with trophy-covered oak walls, a vast granite fireplace, deep rags, low, comfortable furniture. He poured the man a drink at a mahoganytopped bar that occupied most of onewall, adjacent to glass doors; tHat opened onto a flagstone terrace. "I'll be witli you in about ten minutes," He said, and left tEe room, went up tEe wide, curved stairway, along tEe Ball to a spacious bedroom. He donned a Heavy cavalry twill shirt, whipcord jodpEurs, low boots. He strapped a lightweight Holster under Eis arm, fitted a flat pistol to it, then pulled a dark blue, Navyissue weatherjacket on. Zabisky looked around as Falconer walked into the study. "You got some nice pieces here, Mister," Ee said. He pointed a blunt forefinger at a tamisEed cuirass and a pair of crossed pikes over tEe bar. "THat looks like tlie old Polish armer," He said. "Sixteen Hundreds. It took a man to wear that stuff all day. I'll tell you." Falconer nodded. "Indeed it did. You're interested in armory?" "Well, you know. A guy's got to Have a Hobby," Ee said. "You got quite a collection Here." His eyes roved over tfie array of weapons, plate-armor, mail, tfie faded banners and scarred es- cutcEeons. "Hey," he said, pointed with Eis chin toward a lozengesHaped shield bearing a design, of a twoHeaded eagle in dark bronze. "WHere'd you get tHat?" "At Vienna." "Funny. I got an old beer tankard at Home, been in the family for a long time, got tEe same, picture on it. Supposed to belonged to my ancestors. The story is, we Ead a king in the family, once." He laughed, glancing sideways at Falconer. "I guess it's a lot of bull, but my old greataunt Dragica, she's a nut on genealogy, you know; she comes up with all this stuff." "Your name was familiar," Falconer said. "You're a descendant of king John Sobeiski?" "Yeah, that was his name. You Heard of him? Geeze. I'm named for Him." "He was a man," Falconer said. "Taller tfian you, big as an ox through tKe cfiest and shoulders, fair Hair, but eyes mucH like yours. He had the gift of laughter. He was much beloved by his men." Zabisky stared, gave a short laugh. "You talk like you knew the guy." "I've read of him," Falconer said shortly. "Let's go, John." "Yeah." Zabisky followed Falconer outside. In the drive, He halted. "Hey, Mister. There's just one more thing. Falconer turned. Zabisky took a quick step toward him, rammed a powerful right jab toward Falconer's sternum. Falconer turned half sideways, caught the wrist, bright it forward under his arm, levered the elbow backward across his chest. "Okay. I just wanted to check," Zabisky said. They went along a brick walk; Falconer lifted one of the five doors on the long garage. Zabisky whistled at the gleaming shapes parked in the gloom. "A Jag XK#, an SJ Doosie, ain't it? And what's that. It looks like a '# Auburn -- " "It's a '# Auburn #. New production." "Man, you know your cars. Which one are we taking?" "The Auburn." Zabisky whistled again, running a hand along the sleek lines of the car. "What's she got under the hood?" "A TEunderbird # horseoower V-#." "And I get paid too, Hah? Let's go pal. I want to see how this baby turns up." They pulled out along the drive Swiftly, noiselessly. At the road, Zabisky turned to Falconer. "Where to?" Falconer pointed. "WEat town we headed for?" "Just drive, John. I'll tell you when to turn." Falconer leaned back against the smooth leather seat and in ten seconds was sound asleep.  the car parked on a side street in Brooksville," Captain Brasher said. "Key in the ignition, nobody around." "What kind of neighborhood was it?" Hardman asked. The captain gave a lift of his khaki-epauletted shoulders. "After all, I wasn't there. I can't be expected to know every detail." "That's just what I do expect, Brasher! And I don't expect to wait until morning to find out what kind of car Grayle is driving now!" TKe intercom buzzed; the governor jabbed tKe button savagely. "Sir, Captain Lacey of tKe Highway Patrol on the line for Captain BrasHer. Shall I -- " "Put Kim on." He picked up tKe pHone, listened to clicks. "THis is Hardman at Caine Island, Captain," lie said. "I'll take your report." "Yes, sir. On tKe Rambler: we found it in Brooksville." "Yes, I know. Any leads?" "Looks like He knocked over tHe watcliman at tKe Ford car agency. It's just across tKe street from where tKe Rambler was parked. He's still out, but wKen Ke comes around Ke can tell us if anything's missing from the lot." "Good. Keep me informed." TKe governor cradled the pKone and looked across at Brasher. "He took a car from the Ford lot Ke was parked beside. We don't know what model or color, but we can be pretty sure it's a new one." He swiveled to look at tKe map of the state on the wall. "Lacey, I want you to watch #-# and #-#, and US #, north and south. Stop any new Ford." "TKat's a pretty tall order." "Still -- I'm ordering it!" He cradled tKe phone. "I want a man on the scene. A reliable man, representing my -- our -- interests." "Harmon," BrasKer said at once. "He's keen. A good man." "I thought he was in tKe Hospital." "He Has a Headache that gives Kim a personal interest in nailing Grayle. They'd Had run-ins before." "Get Kim up there, rigKt away." WKen BrasKer Had left, tHe governor poured Eimself a stiff Scotch from His office bar, then keyed the intercom and called for Lester Pale. TKe man came in a few minutes later, looking troubled. "Anything yet, Lester?" "Nothing that makes any sense, sir." "Let's Have it anyway." Lester spread papers on the edge of the desk. "My Pentagon contact came through with a reference to a prisoner named Grayle --  " "First name?" "Just an initial : T. This Grayle was transferred to Ft. Leavenworth from Ft. McNair at Washington, after a court-martial conviction for murder." "Any details of the crime?" "Yes, sir. The trial transcript is attached. It seems Ke was in an Army stockade at tKe time of the murder." "WKat motive?" "It apears Ke knew the victim. Other than tKat -- " Lester sliook his head. "Frankly, this is prefly hard reading. A poor photostat to begin with, and cramped Handwriting -- " "What do you mean, handwriting? Don't you Have a copy of the official record?" "Yes, sir," Lester said flatly. "But in # there weren't any typewriters." Hardman stared blankly at His aide; He reached, plucked the papers from the other's hands, scanned the sheets. "What the devil is this, Lester? This is an account of a Civil War trial!" "Yes, sir. The man named Grayle was a Confederate prisoner, And the man he killed was a Union officer." "Union officer?" Hardman echoed. "There's one discrepancy in the story, though," Lester continued in a voice that seemed on the edge of breaking. "The rumor here at Caine Island was that Grayle did the job with an axe; but according to this, he used a hammer." guard lieutenant said softly. "Are you giving me the kill order on this pigeon?" "Not at all." Brash'er's eyes stared through the other man. "But if he's gunned down in a fire-fight, with witnesses that He fired the first shot. , . , " #  The lieutenant nodded, touched his tongue to his lips. "Yeah," he said. "Now you're talking, sir. Blale and Weinert'll feel better when they hear -- " "They'll hear nothing, damn you! Keep this to yourself. But be damned sure you're in at the kill, understand?" "You bet, Cap'n. The lieutenant patted the old-fashioned .# calibre solid-slug pistol he wore at his hip. "I'll be there!"   road," Grayle said. "We can't," the girl said decisively. "Tlie whole road system of Florida was built to carry tourists north and south in a hurry. This was unoccupied land just a few years ago. There isn't any network of farm roads and secondary roads like there is in most states." "What about that?" Grayle pointed to an exit from the multi-laned expressway. "It just leads into a town. We are making good time." They saw the roadblock then: a pair of police cruisers parked across two of the four northbound lanes three hundred yards ahead, red flashers winking. Anne wrenched the wheel hard right, with a squeal of tires took the exit ramp. Grayle looked back. One of the police cars was in motion, swinging in a tight turn around the central divider strip. "TKey saw us." Anne hurled the car down out and out of the curving ramp, joined a wide, empty avenue glistening under tlie eerie blue glare of pole-mounted mercury vapor lamps. Above High, concrete-retained banks, tEe fronts of ancient frame houses stared out across tlie traffic chasm like gaunt old men facing an open grave. A cross street was coming up. Anne braked, skidded, caugEt it, slammed over tlie curb and across tEe apron of a service station, missed a parked wrecker by inches, shot into tEe narrow moutH of a side street, sending black water sEeeting. SHe cut tEe headlights, slowed to a crawl, pulled into a weed-grown driveway, reached across to tilt tlie rear-view mirror. For a moment, nothing stirred I in tlie rectangle of glass; then light grew, became the glare of high beams, probing along tlie dark street. The flasher winked as the police car came slowly along the street. A spotlight beam lanced out, pushed Hard shadows across the Headliner. The car Halted ten feet from the rear bumper of tlie Ford. "Don't move." Grayle gripped the right side door handle, twisted it silently, Held it. Rain beat on the top of the car; faintly, feet squelched in mud, coming forward along the driver's side. As they halted, Grayle threw the door open, sending the man reeling back and down. He came out of the car in a lunge, stooped and swept the gun from the Hand of the felled policeman, threw it from him, flattened himself against the side of the car near the rear wheel. He looked at the angry frightened face staring up at him. "Tell your partner to throw away His gun and come around to this side," he said. The man on the ground didn't move, didn't speak. Rain washed pink blood from a cut lip down across! his face. "Go for His feet, Charlie!" he shouted suddenly and threw himself at Grayle in a scrambling plunge. A vivid double flash, the boom-boom! of a gun, from the other side of the car, whining ricochets. Grayle rounded the back of the car, straight-armed the man coming from, the opposite side, sent him sprawling. He ran for the cover of the ragged junipers lining the drive, plunged through as the gun racketed again. He ran past the front of the house, ripped through a four-foot hedge, cut left, was back at the curb. One of the men was running Heavily down toward the police car in the street. Grayle sprinted, reached it first had the door open when he saw I # tiie second policeman grappling with! a slim, furiously struggling figure beside the Ford. The running cop had seen Grayle; he skidded to a halt, bringing his gun up -- grayle dived under the flash,  heard the spang! of the solid slug against metal behind him as He took the man at knee height, felt bone break, heard the ragged scream of the man as He fell away. Grayle rolled to his feet, ran up the drive. The man by the car threw Anne from him; a slim, flat needlepump in his hand made a harsh, rasping buzz; Grayle felt the blow of a fiery club against his chest; then He was on the man, spinning him, throwing the gun away into the darkness. He put a thumb hard into the base of the policeman's neck, dropped him. He lifted Anne, ran to the police car , tossed her onto the seat. "Can you drive this? "Yes," The engine was idling. Grayle slid into the seat and closed the door; the car spun away from the curb, fishtailed, straightened out, its headlights burning a tunnel through blackness. Anne looked at Grayle. "Are you all right? I thought he shot you -- " "I'm all right." "He couldn't Have missed! Not at that distance!" "Watch the road," Grayle said gently. He put his hand on his side; the Heavy prison shirt was ripped; under it, hot blood oozed from torn hide. Anne's eyes went to his hand. She gasped and the car veered. "You're hurt!" "Don't be concerned about me, Anne. We have more immediate problems." A voice crackled from the car radio: "Jig One to Jig nine-two-five, (where's that report, Glance? Over." Grayle lifted the microphone dangling from a hook at the center of the dash, pressed the key. "Jig nine-two-five to Jig One," He said, holding the mike well away from his mouth and roughening his voice. "Busy; call you later." "Clance? What was that?" The man at the other end called twice more, then switched pff abruptly. "You didn't fool him," Anne said. "They have directional gear; they know where this car is. They are tracking us right now." They had turned into a prosperous-looking commercial street. Neon and glare signs shone through the driving downpour. A tall Sabal palm was down across the flooded street. The wind blew fallen fronds across the pavement. There were no people in sight, few cars. Grayle picked up the map from the front seat, opened it out, studied the street map on the reverse. Ct 'There's an airfield sEown Here, nearby," Ee said. "TEe police and taxi copter port." "Yes?" "Turn left ahead. It's about a mile," "You did say 'Police'?" "We need an aircraft. We Eave little cEoice." "Grayle, I can't fly a copter." "PerEaps I can." "But -- you can't drive a car!" "I'm not familiar with ground .vehicles, but I Eave considerable experience as a pilot. Do as I ask, Anne. As you said, we have no time to waste." Anne laughed with a touch of Hysteria, swung into a cross avenue toward a towering column of lights in tlie distance, doing a steady forty miles an hour down the center of the wide palm-lined street. A police car passed them, screaming in the opposite direction. As they swung around tEe periphery of a wide plaza a second police car passed them without slowing. THe avenue ran straight between wide lawns crossed by broad walks, punctuated by illuminated fountains. Ahead, the lake was blackness. Before a low building on the left, there was movement in a courtyard. Another car emerged from a ramp and sped away. There was a lighted gate ahead. A policeman in a yellow slicker stepped from the sEed to wave them through. Anne gave a gasp tEat was half a sob, half laughter. "People see what they expect to see," Grayle said. "They don't expect to see us here." There were a dozen or more small aircraft in sigHt; three large fifty-passenger, cross-town shuttles bearing commercial blazons, several smaller civil craft, a big police riot Eeli, a number of small, fast two-man machines. At the far end of the line were a pair Army markings. The headlights sEone on them in turn as the car swung in a wide curve. "Pull up there," Grayle said. Anne pulled the car to a stop beside the first in line. "Good-by, Anne," Grayle said. CtXou intend to leave me Eere  to face tEe police alone?" Anne asked with a smile that relieved the words of accusation. "Very well. Let's go." Grayle jumped out, glanced over tEe small short-winged machine, then swung up beside the canopy; he felt over smooth metal, found a lever. TEe EatcE opened with a soft whirring sound. As Ee slipped into the cockpit, Anne pulled herself up, slid gracefully into the front seat. Grayle closed the hatch', studied the array of luminous dials. He touched a button and a cockpit light came on. Anne turned to look back at liim. "Are you sure you can fly this?" "It shouldn't be difficult," He replied absently. He touched another button, and starters chugged; the short, wide-bladed propellers to either side flicked over jerkily. There was a burst of vapor from one engine; it caught, and a moment later the second joined in, whining up to speed. Grayle found the brake release, gave the engines a burst of power; the awkward ship rolled forward on its tricycle gear, rocking in the wind. The nose wheel, Grayle discovered I , was steerable by the wheel before him. He turned sharply, passing close to the guard shack and the fence, swinging back out to face the wind howling off the lake. Again he paused to study the controls. One pair of levers ended in blunt cones, not unlike the engine nacelles and spinners. He grasped them and moved them up from horizontal to verticle. The nacelles obediently rotated. Now the propellers spun in a plane parallel to the pavement. "Grayle -- hurry! They've seen us!" Anne said. He followed the direction of her glance, saw men coming across from the gate at a ran. "Fasten your belt," he called over the shrill of the turbines. "I suspect this machine is highly unstable." He opened the throttles. Instantly the craft leaped upward, nose high, drifting backward. He righted it; the plane hurtled forward, rocking and buffeting in the wind. Lights whipped past, just beyond the stubby wingtip, dropping away. Grayle turned the craft, letting the wind carry it. The altimeter needle moved jerkily around the dial. The compass steadied on a course of #. At an airspeed of three hundred and fifty and a groundspeed fifty knots higher, the craft raced toward the northwest. ( CT X'e're dealing," said the  ' Chief Meteorologist, United States Weather Service, "with a cone of air approximately one mile in height and having a diameter of two miles, in rotation at the rate of one revolution each one hundred and five seconds. The rate is increasing slowly on a decreasing exponential curve and should, for all practical purposes, stabilize in another thirty hours at approximately one of about one hundred and ten knots." "They're already reporting winds in excess of a hundred miles an hour all the way from West Palm Beach to Boston," one of his audience of high-ranking government officials comprising the special Advisory Group cut in. The weatherman nodded calmly. "Frictional forces naturally influence a large volume of air outside the nucleus of the disturbance. After stabilization, we should expect winds of over two Hundred miles per hour throughout a belt about two hundred miles wide adjacent to the dynamic core, falling off at a rate of some ten knots for every hundred miles. At about one thousand miles from the center, turbulence causes a disintegration of the rotational pattern, creating randomly distributed squalls -- " "Good God, man! You're talking about a super-hurricane that will devastate a quarter of the country!" The meteorologist pursed His lips. "That's a slight exaggeration," he said carefully. "Now, as to rainfall, the estimated precipitation for the eastern portion of the country is on the order of twenty inches per twenty-four Hours. I emphasize, that this is an average figure -- " "Do you realize what you're saying?" another man burst ouf. "Twenty inches is more than some of the country gets iri a year!" "True. We can anticipate major flooding over the entire watershed. The problems involved in calculating probable runoff rates are complicated by our lack of experience in dealing with volumes of water of this magnitude, but it seems plain that the entire continental drainage pattern will be overloaded, resulting in some rather interesting erosional dynamics. For example -- " Just a minute," a congressmen interrupted. "Just how long is this rain supposed to continue?" For the first time the weatherman looked faintly troubled. "Insofar as we've been able to calculate on the basis of limited data," he said, "there's no contra-indication for indefinite continuation of the present pattern." "What does that mean?" someone demanded. "It means," the congressman interpreted, "that as far as they can tell, it's going to keep on raining forever." "That's ridiculous," a cabinet member said. "A storm draws its power from the released heat of evaporation; there's a definite limit to the size any weather disturbance can grow to. I should think it would be a relatively simple matter to calculate the theoretical limit, based on known factors of incident sunligKt and so on." # "KTormally, tKat would be ' true, Mr. Secretary. But the tKeory doesn't seem to apply in this case. You're aware that there seems to be an anomalous situation as regards displacement of sea water: the flow into the area of the whirlpool appears to be balanced by no corresponding outflow, even at great depth. The same is true of air volumes. It also seems to apply to the energy balance." "Translation, please?" a peppery man spoke up. "Easy, Homer," the congressman said. "Water and air are going in and none is coming out. And the energy being expended by the storm exceeds that available from all known sources. Right, sir?" TKe weatherman looked pleased. "Quite correct." "So -- what are we doing about it?" TKe meteorologist's expression changed to one of mild surprise. "Doing?" he echoed. He shook his head. "One doesn't 'do' anything about weather, Congressman. One simply observes it!" "For God's sake, man!" A wellbraided naval man spoke up. "You don't mean to tell us that we're going to just sit Here and watch the country blow away -- if it doesn't wash away first!" "It's the function of my department to report the weather. Admiral, not to control it." For several minutes the room was filled with emotional voices all talking at once. The congressman rose and pounded the table for order. "This is getting us nowhere, gentlemen," he said. "Wh'at about it, sir?" Ke addressed the meteorologist and I his aides. "Is there any action -- any measure at all -- which you gentlemen can recommend? Seeding? Nuclear dissipation? Anything at all?" TKe weathermen were shaking their Heads before the question was out. There was a moment of silence. "I heard something," an Interior Department spokesman said hesitantly. "Probably just a crank notion." "Well?" "One of our engineers -- Hunnicut is his name, I believe -- Has suggested that the storm is broadcast. He claims that He's pinpointed a massive power drain right on top of the storm center. As a matter of fact, he submitted a proposal direct to the White House that the system be shut down." "Well!" the congressman barked. "Maybe he's on to something. Let's check it out. God knows tlie time Has come to grasp at straws. "Well, an idea like that -- " THe Interior man spread his hands, "It can hardly be taken seriously." "There's only one way to check it out," a White House spokesman said. "That's to shut down the System. And we can't do that." He outlined tlie situation as it affected the Caine Island Prison. "So -- the prisoners riot in the dark. I think we can survive that." "There's more to it than that!" "I know -- the reputations of the visionaries who poured ten power-from-the-air scheme. But they'll just have to suffer, as I see it. I say shut down and observe tlie results." "Congressman, that will take an executive order." "Then let's get it." There was a general mutter of agreement. The Interior man left hastily, shaking his head. The cabinet member buttonholed the congressman. "This is all very well, Herb," he said in a low tone. "But what if the idea's as silly as it sounds? What do we do then?" The congressman patted the air. "Let's worry about that when we get to it, eh, Homer? Right now we'd better go see the President" JT oktien comes up across the rocks, halts before the fireblackened entry of the ship, from which a wisp of smoke drifts past his head. "Xix -- what happened here?" "A sabotage by a Fleet officer," the ship's voice says. It sounds weak and thin. " Fleet officer?" Lokrien looks out across the dark jumble of rock. "Thor -- are you out there?" he calls. There is no answer. "I went out to look for you," Lokrien shouts into the darkness. When I returned, your people attacked me like a pack of wild krill. Without the Yfield I'd have been killed." A vague shape 'moves in the darkness. It is Gralgrathor, almost unrecognizable with half the hair burned from his head, his face blistered, his garments hanging in charted tags. " Thor I What in the name of the Nine Gods -- " Gralgrathor leaps, swinging his hammer. Lokrien jumps back, avoiding the clumsy blow. "Thor -- have you gone mad?" Gralgrathor snarls and moves to the attack. Lokrien avoids his rush, watches him fall. The voice of the ship, faint and unnoticed, s peaks across the darkness: "... fir s damage to lift coil chamber. Assault capability: negative. Defensive capability: minimal. Power reserve level : critical. Category One emergency measures are no win eiiect. Captain-Lieutenant Gralgrattior is identified as the saboteur..." You've wrecked my ship!" Lokrien cries. "Why? For the love of Ysar, why? Did you have to drag me down into your exile too?" But Gralgrathor makes no answer. He struggles to rise, falls back. " Attention , Commander!" the voice of the ship echoes across the tumbled granite, among the trees. "I will execute the traitor for his crime against the White Fleet!" "No!" Lokrien approached Gralgrathor. "There has to be a reason, an explanation," he pleads. "Tell me, Thor!" Gralgrathor sways, on hands and knees. Red hate looks out of his eyes. " Fll kill you," he snarls. "Before I die, Fll kill you." "Commander," the ship calls. Men approach!" "Your mob," Lokrien says to Gralgrathor. "The same crew you set on me before!" "I will deal with them, Commander," says the ship. "Thor, go down to meet them. Stop them, if you want to save their lives. Xix will kill anyone who comes close." In silence, Gralgrathor climbs to his feet. Lokrien watches as he moves off like a crushed insect to disappear among the trees w Then he turns to the ship. "Xix," he says in a broken voice. "What will we do?" "We will survive, Commander," Xix says. And one day we will right the wrong that was done to us this night." CC'T'his item you asked for ananalog check on, Governor nician said hesitantly on the grayline phone. "I'm afraid I Haven't come up with anything significant. I've made runs keyed to every variable in tlie profile just as you asked, but I can't tie it to anything in the Main File." "Damnit, man, here's a prisoner with no record of trial and sentencing -- nothing but the mere fact of his presence Here as evidence of any crime! TEere's got to be an explanation!" "You've apprehended him?" "No, and tfie way it looks now, I'm not likely to! And if He is picked up, wfiat tEe devil grounds do I Have for Holding Him? I don't even know wHat He's supposed to Eave done, except by rumor!" "It's a weirdie, all rigEt, Governor. I'd like to Help you. If you could give me some idea vvKat it is I'm looking for -- " "I don't know! Tfiat's why I asked for tfie complete analysis on tEe few facts I Have on tEe man, In Hope you'd turn up something. I need a clue, a footEold. Damnif, in tEfs day and age a man can't Have lived a lifetime without leaving some record, some trace, somewHere!" "Well, after all, Governor, if He's been in prison for over thirty years -- " "Nonsense! It's a case of mistaken identity. Grayle's no more than, forty years old at the absolute maximum. But even if He were fifty, that would still make him a Federal convict at fifteen! It's nonsense!" "Governor... there is one little datum that popped up. Nothing, of course, but I may as well mention it... " "Well?" The technician gave a self-conscious laugK. "THe tie-in, I'm sorry to say, is more apparent than real. You recall the confusion witH the Civil War trial record linked to your man? I fed that in with the rest -- and the computer cross-referred to an item that came in just about three Hours ago. It seems that a doctor out In St. Louis reported removing a bullet from, a man's abdomen last nigfit. The bullet was identified as something called a Minie ball, a type of solid shot used by the Army in the #'s. In other words, during the Civil War." Hardman made a rasping noise of pure frustration. "Civil War my left elbow! What is tHis, Tatum, some kind of In-group joke?" "The computer is very literalminded, Governor." "Any description of this cEap in St. Louis?" "Yes, I Have it Here... sixtfiree, two-ten, blue eyes,, gray Hair, reddisH stubble, well set up and extremely scarred -- or rather there seems to be a little uncertainty about tfiat last item. TEe doctor reported that wHert He first examined the patient, the man exhibited a number of prominent scars on, tfie face, neck, back, cHest, anus -- all over, virtually. But an Hour later, tfie scars were gone. Curious, eK?" Hardman was gripping tfie telephone Hard. "Where is tHis man now?" "That we don't know." "Tatum, you know people. Can you put out a pickup order on this man to tfie St. Louis police? 'Quietly? And preferably anonymously." "You see a connection?" Hardman laugfied shortly. "Grayle is over six feet, grayHaired, redbearded. He's reported to Have shattered a pair of chrome-steel come-alongs witli His bare hands, and He tore tire locking bars off an armored car -- also bare-Handed. Either that, or He was carrying a three-quarter-ton jack-H'ammer under his shirt. Now we have another big, gray-haired fellow out in St. Louis whose scars miraculously heal in an hour. He was carrying a Civil War bullet. Grayle's linkly I see a connection; they're both impossible!" "I see what you mean, Governor. I'll get right on it." A t the upper Pasmaquoddie Power Station, Chief Engineer Hunnicut paced his spacious, airconditioned, indirectly lit, soundproofed, gray-nylon-carpeted office. Beyond the wide thermopane windows the storm raged unabated. In fact, it seemed to Hunnicut, it Had gained in ferocity in the last Hour. He paused' at his desk -- wide, highly polished, genuine mahogany -- and flipped up the intercom key. "Sam, how about that refinement on those loci?" His voice was brittle with strain. "I was just going to call you, Mr. Hunnicut. Something odd Here. The smaller one is tricky, very faint, but we've narrowed it down to a point in the mountains just north of here. Within ten miles, possibly. The big one is pulling a lot of power, and we were able to cut it closer. It's about twenty miles -- give or take five miles -- off the west shore of Somerset Island, dead on the reported position of the storm center." "Sam, what are the chances of an error in that placement?" "Well, I talked to a buddy of mine at Weather in Washington about half an Hour ago. He confirmed the plot on the whirlpool and swore it was accurate to inches. It hasn't moved since it was first spotted last evening. As for our fix -- I'll stake my job on it. I said within five miles, but off the record I think we're within a mile. Kind of funny, eh, Mr. Hunnicut? What do you think -- " "Stand by in the main generator room, Sam. I'm coming down." He pressed another key, spoke briskly to his secretary: "Myra, go ahead with the calls I taped earlier." He flipped off the set and left the office. In the corridor, the deep-bellied thrumming of tlie big generators buried in the rock below vibrated in the air, penetrating to the bones. It grew louder as he rode the lift down, passed through the intervening doors, became a solid tiling as he entered the High, wide chamber almost filled by the big machines. Sam Webb was over by tfie big board, looking concernedly at tfie rows of tfiree-incfi dial faces. He turned as Hunnicut came up beside Him. "Tfie curves are still upward," fie said. "Leveling in about twenty-four Hours, I'd guess. By tfiat time, tfie big baby off Bermuda is going to be pulling a wfiale of a lot of power, Mr. Hunnicut." "It would be, if we waited tfiat long," Hunnicut said. Webb frowned questioningly. "We could sfiut down, Sam. We can use regular emergency procedures: sfiunt what we can into tfie Northeast Distribution Net and bleed tfie rest into tfie Erie Storage Facility. Wfiat tfiat won't Handle we can spread out over tfie Net links, let Central and Southeast Handle it." "Mr. Hunnicut --  it's none of my business -- you're tfie boss  -- but Gave you got an okay from fiigfier up on tfiis?" "Don't worry, Sam. I'll take full responsibility for any orders I give." Ipfie counterman at tfie all- night beanery waited until tfie quiet man in tfie gray slicker Had seated Himself and looked over tfie menu cfialked on tfie dusty blackboard above tfie backbar before fie lowered tfie newspaper and sauntered over. He shifted tfie broomstraw to tfie otfier corner of fiis wide moutfi. "Yeafi?" fie inquired. "A man," tfie customer said. "Six-tfiree, gray Hair, blue eyes, Husky build. Possibly scars on His face. Wearing a gray singlebreasted suit witfi dirty cuffs. Seen Him?" Tfie counterman's Head jerked. He spat out tfie straw. "Wfio, me? I ain't seen nobody." He grabbed a yellowisfi rag from under tfie counter and began wiping tfie cliipped formica. "Business is slow, efi?" "Yeafi." "But not tfiat slow. He was seen coming in Here." Tfie man in gray slipped a leather folder from an inside pocket and flipped it open to expose a small gold badge. "I ain't seen nobody witfi no scars," tfie counterman said. "I don't care wfiat some clown says fie seen." "Wfiat Have you seen?" The man lifted fiis bony shoulders. "Couple Eackies." He paused. "Go on." "There was a mug witfi gray Eair. You know, premature like. Big bimbo. But a kid, young, no scars on Him; Kell, Ke prob'ly don't even shave." "Wfien was Ke in?" "A couple hours ago. Hell, Kow do I know?" "Any idea wfiere fie was going wfien fie left Here?" "What do you think I am, an information bureau? I don't know tiie guy, never seen him before. I'm gonna ask him where he goes next?" "Answer the question." "No, I don't know where he was going." "He left on foot, or he had a car waiting?" "He... didn't Have no car." The man in gray smiled gently. "You sure about that?" "Maybe he picked up a Hackie Here. Yeah, I remember now. He come in here to tap a hackie eating here. Tried to start trouble. I hadda throw the both of 'em out." "Where did He want to go?" "New Jersey, I guess. He said something about Princeton." The man in gray nodded and stood. "Thanks very much, Mr. Schutz" he said. He paused at the door and glanced back. "By the way -- the business with the blackboard is cute, but I think you'd better close your book down. The cops are on to it." The counterman's look followed him as he turned up his collar and stepped back out into the driving rain. # i Tt's certainly worth a try, Mr. "President," Congressman Doberman said solemnly. "The Caine Island aspect of the thing is unfortunate, but in light of the situation -- " "If there's a legitimate tecfinical basis for the decision to shut down the power broadcast, I'll do it, Herbert. WHat I'm questioning is the soundness of the proposal." The President looked at his special assistant. "What about it, Jerry?" "Sir, Hunnicut himself is the leading authority in the field of broadcast power. The technical people I've coordinated with' are all either students of his or his former teachers. All of them have the greatest respect for his judgment." "Now, just a minute, Jerry," Secretary Tyndall cut in. "I have a few scientists of my own, I'll remind you. On my staff, that is -- " "What do they advise, Bob?" the President put in smoothly. "They assure me that the idea is fantastic, Mr. President! A piece of hysteria, pure and simple! I'm not saying this scheme was set in motion by anti-transmission forces, mind you, but if it had been, it couldn't have been better planned to undermine Congressional confidence in the future of broadcast power!" "All right, Bob, I understand your problem. You can set your mind at rest. No one's going to blame you." "It's more than that, Mr. PresIdent," Doberman said. "It's not face-saving I'm concerned about mow -- not entirely, at least. A thing like this can be the straw that knocks the program out for twenty years. We can't afford "All right, Bob, I believe you. And I trust you'll believe me when I say I'm with you. But at the moment we're facing a grave situation. If we Have the power to avert disaster, there's no question that we must do so." The secretary nodded reluctantly. "Very well, Jerry. Don't bother with channels. Get the power station on the line, direct." The aide spoke quietly into the grayline phone. The others waited in silence. "Mr. Hunnicut? This is the White House calling... Yes, the White House -- Mr. Hunnicut, personally, please... " Jerry paused listening. His eyebrows went up. "One moment," he cut in sharply. "Who is this speaking, please? Mr. Webb? Mr. Webb, I'm calling for the President. You are -- please don't interrupt, Mr. Webb -- you are instructed to shut down power broadcast immediately, until further notice. I repeat, you are instructed to shut down at once. This will be conThat's correct, Mr. Webb. Thank you." Jerry cradled the phone. The President was looking at him questioningly. "Power is off, Mr. President," Jerry said, looking uncomfortable. The, President nodded. "That's done, then, gentlemen. Thank you for coming over. Please keep; me closely informed of any results -- and Bob, I'd appreciate it if you'd speak to Ray Cook personally, offer any assistance we can give. I suppose it's possible to get some sort of portable power in to Caine Island." After the others had left, the President looked at his aide with a faint smile. "Mr. Hunnicut was a mite impatient, was He, Jerry?" "His deputy was trying to tell me something, Mr. President," Jerry said, looking his chief in the eye. "I didn't catch wliat it was." The President nodded. "You're a good man, Jerry," He said. "You're a good man yourself, Mr. President." House, all right, Mr. Hunnicut," Sam Webb said. "Or rather -- " He shook his Head, but the dumb-founded expression re- mained on his face. "They got through to me. It was a Presidential order to pull the transmitters off the line." Hunnicut smiled slightly, hig eyes on the panel before Him. The sound of tHe generators Had changed; distantly, Heavy relays could He Heard, slamming closed. Needles nodded and wavered on the big dials. Hunnicut's smile faded, was replaced by a frown. A side door burst open, and simultaneously tHe telepKone clanged HarsEly. "Mr. Hunnicut! Big trouble! TKe transmitters Have switched themselves back on again! TKe wHole relay bank Has gone nuts! Circuits are welding themselves, fuses are arcing over -- " Webb grabbed up tHe pHone. "Yes -- all right, we know about it, we're on tHe way!"" He slammed tHe instrument down, at a run followed tHe otliers from the room. Ten minutes of frenzied effort by a dozen engineers yielded no result. Power continued to pour from the generators into the giant transmitting coils. "Look at this," a man called from a repeater board. "We're Still being drawn on for a full load -- but only two stations are drawing power." His voice faltered. "And those two are . , . are..." "I don't get it, Joe! Wliat tfie Hell does! it mean?" "Simple," Hunnicut answered. "The outlaw demand points are still drawing power -- our total output, now. And they're going to keep on drawing power whether we like it or not!" 'Ayl'ax Wiston, number P#---#, who Had three weeks before completed tfie first decade of a life sentence to Caine Island for rape and murder, was sitting on His bunk in cell #-m-# wEen tfie lights went out. At the same instant, tfie music of Happy Dan and fiis Radio Folks faded; the soft Hiss of air from the ventilator died into silence. For all of ten seconds, Max sat unmoving, eyes wide open against the darkness, ears straining for a sound. Tfien a yell sounded from somewhere nearby: "Hey, what's with tfie lights? I'm tryn'a read!" The next instant, a bedlam of calls and yells had broken out. Max rose and groped across tfie cell, hands outstretched. He put His face against tfie bars; no faintest glimmer of ligfit was visible anywhere. Tfiere were screams mingled with tfie yells now; to a latent claustropliobe, the total absence of fight could be as confining as a tomb'.  Max stood by tfie cell door, liis mind racing. He Had known from tfie moment that tfie sentence was pronounced on him that he would never spend tHe rest of His fife in prison. He was a man wHo Had lived out of doors, on tfie water, gone in boats, known the open sea. One day fie would regain the life that the slut had taken away from him. In the meantime, He would go along quietly, pretend to accept His fate -- and wait. And one day His cKamce would come. And now it Had. He knew it. He could smell it in the air. All He had to do was think, make the right moves, not panic, not louse it up. Think. Think, Max. Lights off, air off, radio off. Okay. No power. There was a storm, lines were down... But there was something about Switching to a new system, broadcast power. Maybe that was it. It hadn't worked out, new stuff iwas always developing kinks. So all right, the details didn't matter, the point was -- no power. Meaning no alarm bells, no intruder Circuits, no timed locks on the cefi-block interlock... A dazzling thought entered Max's head. Gingerly, delicately, He reached through the bars, felt along die cold metal for the outer manual latch. Gently, he grasped it; carefully, he turned it. The door swung open. Foe a moment, Max stood in She darkness, smiling. Then he stepped out, paused to orient himself, and started toward the guard post at the end of the passage. tiHphat's right," the service station attendant said. "Same car; you wouldn't forget ## that one in a hurry. Two men ini it; the driver was a rough-looking character, flat nose, bullet-headed, you know. Had on a yellow and brown mackinaw. The other guy... well, I don't know. He was asleep; didn't say anything. What I figured, he owned the car, and this other guy was his chauffeur -- only He didn't look much like my idea of a chauffeur. Maybe -- hey! Maybe the guy stuck him up, took his car. Maybe the guy..." The attendant swallowed. "Maybe the guy was dead!" "If he were dead," the man in the tan car inquired, "why would the murderer carry him around with him?" "Yeah', it don't make sense. Anyway, now I remember the guy said something." The attendant sounded disappointed. "Just as they were pulling out." "Do you remember what he said?" The man lifted his cap to scratch his head. "Something about, "We're getting close. Steer a little more to the east... ' Something like that." "And this was how long ago?" "Heck, not more'n fifteen, twenty minutes." "Thanks." The man in the tan car pulled away from the pumps. As He accelerated to join the fast lane, He was speaking urgently into a microphone. W lien Falconer woke again, the big car was bumping over a rough-surfaced road'. TKe wind was still beating at tHe car, but tlie rain Had slackened perceptibly. He sat up, alert. "Wfiere are we, JoEn?" "West of St. Paul a few miles," Zabisky said. "I bad to get off tbe interstate?" "Wliy?" "You said to steer east. What am I going to do, cut out crosscountry?" Falconer nodded. "I'm Hungry," lie said. "Stop at tHe first eating place you see, JoEn." "Geeze, you can sure pack it in, brother! Sleep and eat, tHat all you do, fer Chrissakes?" "I'm making up for lost time, Jolin. I've been off my feed, you might say." "There ain't no eating joints along here. Cripes, the lousy road ain't even maintained. I ain't seen a House for ten miles. And this lousy rain ain't Helping any." Zabisky Hunched over the wheel staring out into tHe rain, sweeping in almost Horizontal gusts across the road. "Anyways there ain't mucH traffic. Most people got better sense, in tEis weather." Falconer glanced at tHe outside mounted rear-view mirror, saw a flash of lights, far back. "How long Has that car been behind us?" TKe driver looked up at Kis mirror. "Geeze, it beats me. I ain't seen Him." Two miles farther, tHe car behind Had closed the gap to Half a mile. "Speed up a little," Falconer said. "Hey," Zabisky said. "Is tHat guy tailing us, or wEat?" He looked sideways at His employer. "WKat is this caper, anyway, Mister? I told you I don't want to get mixed in nothing sfiady." "We're doing nothing illegal, John. See if you can gain on Kim." "I'm doing all I can, fer CErissakes! Fifty in tEis soup is like a Hundred and ten!" "He seems to be bettering tHat." Zabisky swore and accelerated. The low-slung car veered from side to side of tHe single-lane road, bucking the squall winds. Rounding a turn, it broke away, went into a tail-wagging slide before the driver wrencEed it back info the center of the road. "Ha! Our pal back there don't like tlie pace," He said. His spirits seemed to be rising under stress. The Auburn roared ahead on a long straightaway. The speedometer needle reacEed sixty, crept toward seventy. Belatedly, tHe Headlights of the car behind them appeared around the bend. "OH-oh," Zabisky said, watching in the mirror. "He's trying to straighten out the curve!" The following lights veered suddenly, swept across the treetops and went out. C  XT e bought it," Zabisky said. "Scratch one tail." "We'll have to go back," Falconer said. "Hah? I thought -- " "Somebody may be bleeding to death, John." Zabisky brought the car to a halt "Who were they, anyway? Cops?" he asked. "I don't know, John." "Why they tailing us?" "I don't know that, either." For a smart guy there's a lot you don't know." "Nevertheless, I'm telling you the truth. Let's get moving, John." Muttering Zabisky backed, turned, drove along the narrow road at thirty. The headlights showed up a tan-colored car upside down in the drainage ditch. The front wheels were still spinning slowly. "Flipped neat," Zabisky said, pulling over so as to illuminate the wreck with his headlights. Falconer opened the door and stepped out into the gusting rain, went across the strip of sodden turf to the car. It rested on its top in a foot of muddy, swirling water. Inside it a man was slumped against the cracked glass of the windshield like a bundle of old clothing. His face was half under water. "Cripes, the poor boob'll drown," Zabisky shouted over the drumming of the storm. Falconer stepped down into the water and tried the door Handle. It was jammed tight. He twisted harder. The metal yielded, broke with I a sharp sound. "Jeeze, the cheap metal they use these days," Zazbisky said. He splashed around the front of the car. "We got troubles," he called. "She's tight against the bank. This door ain't opening no matter what!" Falconer felt along the edge of the door. It was sprung sufficiently to allow him to insert his fingertips under it. He pulled gently. The double metal flange folded back without budging the door. "Hey, that guy inside ain't going to last much longer," Zabisky called. "That water's coming up fast!" Maybe we can bust out the windshield -- but I'd hate to see the mug's face after we finish." Falconer went to one knee, exploring the edge of the door low water level. It was twisted in the frame, exposing one corner. He thrust a finger through, levered the door outward far enougK to get a two-handed grip. He braced his feet and pulled. The metal bent slowly, then folded back before springing open. Falconer reached inside, eased the injured man out onto the muddy bank. He was breathing noisily through his mouth'. Water ran from his nose. He coughed, then breathed easier. Except for a swelling on his forehead, he seemed to be uninjured. As Falconer stood, he caught sight of Zabisky's face. The swarthy skin looked yellowish in the harsh beam of the headlights, the stubble on the big chin stood out like grease paint. He was shaking his Head in emphatic denial. "I never seen nothing like that," he said, staring at the ruined door. The latch dangled from the torn metal of the jamb. "I seen strong guys, but nothing like that. What are you, Mister?" His eyes met Falconer's. "I'm a mart with strong Hands, John. That's all." "Uh-uh," Zabisky said. "Nobody's got hands like that -- " He broke off as shadows moved. He whirled, almost losing his balance on the slippery slope. Acar was approaching from the south. F alconer went flat against the bank. The oncoming car slowed, Halted twenty feet away. A spotlight speared out to highlight Zabisky. "Hold it right there," a voice called. Doors opened and slammed. Two men came forward, bulky in shiny rain gear. Zabisky stood with his hands held clear of his sides, not moving, watching them. One Halted ten feet away, holding a Heavy pistol trained on the driver's chest. The other came up from the side, reached under the mackinaw to frisk the man. "Hell, this ain't the guy," the man with the gun said. Light winked on the badge of his cap. The other man was looking at the overturned car. "What happened?" "He spun out," Zabisky said. "The damn fool tried to take the curve at seventy -- in this soup!" "Yeah? Where do you tie in?" "I come back to see to the guy." The man who had searched him pushed him, staggering him. "I like it better you ambushed Him. What did you do, shoot out a tire? Or feed liim a pill through th'e windshield?" "Where's your partner?" the other man said. "Talk it up, Hunky. We don't like cop-killers a lot, even Federal cop killers." "He ain't dead!" Zabisky started and was cut off by a short, powerful right jab to the midriff. He bent over, Hugging Himself. "How do you like that, Roy, a glass gut," the cop with the gun said. "He's laid out over there," Zabisky grunted, forcing Himself upright. The unarmed cop went over, looked down at the man lying on the shoulder. "He's breathing," Ke called. He came back to stand before Zabisky. "WHy'd you pull him out?" Zabisky squared his shoulders. He stared into the light at the shadowed face of the policeman. "Go knit a sweater, copper," Ee said. This time, as the cop's fist shot out, Zabisky Half-turned away, caught the wrist, yanked the man to his chest, levering the elbow across His ribs. "You," He said to the other cop. "Drop it or fix your partner so fie lias to drink His beer through a straw." Tlie gun held steady on Zabisky. The cop twisted his mouth in a grin-like grimace. "What if I say tough lines, Rube? What's an arm to me, compared to a slug la your kneecap --  especially if it's some other guy's arm? Zabisky backed, dragging the policeman with him. "You better be good with the rod, copper. Otherwise your pal stops the slug." "Could be, Rube. Let's find out" The cop took up a pistolrange stance, body turned sideways, gun arm straight out, left hand on hip, leaning back for balance. He sighted carefully, still grinning -- Falconer came up out of the ditch in a rush, swept up tlie gunner and in a single movement threw him clear across the road to crash' through unmowed brush, sending water splashing High. He gripped the coat-front of the other man, lifted him, shook him gently. "See to this man," Ee said, nodding toward I the accident victim. "Come along, John. We've wasted too much time here." He dropped the policeman, who sprawled where he had been deposited. Zabisky hesitated a moment, then went quickly to the car, slid in under the wheel. He watched Falconer get in, slam tlie door. "Mister -- I must be nuts, but I kind of like your style." He started up, pulled off down the wet road with an acceleration that pressed both men back against the solid leather seats. i"" rayle watched the instru ments, holding the small aircraft at ten thousand feet, the airspeed at three hundred and forty. He paid no attention to the compass. Sitting in the seat before him, Anne stared out at the night, as opaque as black glass. The ship bucked and pitched, dropped abruptly, surged upward, rocked. The whine of the engines was an unending scream, like a cat in a fire. Grayle was frowning, his Head tilted. At the edge of hearing there was a sound -- a faint, rumbling undercurrent to the background din of the roaring turboprobs. It grew steadily, became a roar. Off the port wingtip, slightly ahead, an orange glow appeared, winking fitfully, sliding closer. A point of green light became visible, then a white one, above and behind it. Vaguely, Grayle made out the metallic shape behind them. "It's a jet fighter plane," Anne gasped. "It's pacing us." Slowly, the jet moved ahead. Just before it reached the limit of visibility, it banked up, showing its port wingtip light, and whipped directly across the course of the smaller plane. Grayle fought the controls as the craft leaped and bounced in the slipstream. Anne pointed. A second jet had appeared on the right. "Hold on." Grayle said. He threw the control stick sideways and applied full rudder, at the same time cutting the throttles and rotating the engines to the vertical. He feathered the propellers as the small plane veered sharply to the left and dropped like a stone. The altimeter wound down the scale, to nine thousand feet, eight, seven... At four thousand feet, he engaged the props, applied power. The engines shrieked; the fall slowed. He leveled off at two thousand feet indicated. Grayle worked the controls, rotating the nacelles for forward thrust. For half a minute the plane streaked eastward in total darkness. Then the plane leaped as solid sound erupted around them. With a long, shattering roar, one of the jets flashed past. In the brief glow of its tailflame, wisps of fog whipped and tattered, ragged sheets of rain whirled, dissipating. Grayle put the nose down and poured on full power. At under one thousand feet he leveled off again. For an instant, through a break in the enveloping mist, he caught a glimpse of a vague shape flashing past below. He pulled the nose up, throttled back, glanced at the altimeter; it indicated nine hundred feet. "Anne! On what principle does this altitude indicator operate? Reflected radiation? Or -- " Something dark loomed up before them; Grayle whirled to Anne, caught Her in his arms, twisted to set his back against the padded panel as with a rending impact, the plane struck. # # Turner gency measures must be undertaken at once the ship says. "No time must be lost in returning to the battle line. I am operating on Final Emergency Reserves now. Unless my power coil is re-energized promptly, I will soon drop to a sub-alert state." "It's going to take time, Xix," Lokiien says. "I can't leave you lying here exposed, to be picked over by every wandering souvenir hunter who comes past. Can you quarry enough s tone to conceal yourself?" "The energy expenditure will leave me drained," the machine says. "But I compute that it can be done." Lokrien gathers a few items into a pack, leaves the ship. " Commander ," the voice of Xix calls. Lokrien looks back to the sleek-lined hull. "I will be unable to speak after this expenditure of energy. Farewell. Remember that I will be waiting beneath the rock, confident of your return." " You were a good s Rip, Praxixytsaran the Ninth. You will be again, one day." Behind Lokrien energy thundered. Bolts of blue-white fire rayed out to cut and lift great slabs of granite. When silence fell, nothing was to be seen but the tumbled rock, swathed in settling dust. IX UoJ et me get tliis straight, Mr. ' Hunnicut," tli'e President said carefully. "You're telling me that the sole result of the shutdown of the power broadcast is the plunging of seven Federal installations into darkness? That two unauthorized and unidentified demand points are continuing to draw power?" "That's about it, sir. Six of the installations are on emergency power or back on the New England Net. All but Caine Island." "Perhaps I'm tired, Mr. Hunnicut. How can these two bootleg receivers continue to draw power if you're no longer generating power?" "Sir, that's tlie point I've been trying to explain. The station is still generating -- and still broadcasting. When I shut down transmission -- or tried to -- the breakers arced over, welded the circuits open. I'm broadcasting whether I like it or not. And the same goes for tlie generators. I can't shut them down. The last man I sent in to manually disconnect is in the infirmary now, Undergoing artificial respiration. We can't even get into the generator room. The whole thing is Hot." "Mr. Hunnicut, it appears to me matters at your station Have gotten badly out of hand!" "Mr. President, as chief engineer here I take full responsibility. But what's going on is abnormal -- fantastically so! I don't pretend to understand it, but I can assure you that this is more than just a simple malfunction. Someone -- or something -- is manipulating tKe station." "Mr. Hunnicut, tiiis is not tKe time to slide off into mysticism! I want the broadcast of power from your station terminated at once, by any means at your command. I Hope that's quite clear?" "Yes, sir, but -- " "That's all, Mr. Hunnicut." The President's face was dark with anger as lie racked tKe phone. He swiveled on the men standing beside liis desk. "General," He addressed a compactly built officer in Army green, "how long will it take you to move a battalion of troops into the Upper Pasmaquoddie Station?" "Two hours from the moment you so order, sir." "Better get moving, General." He turned to a lean, white-haired man in the self-effacing gray. "Mr. Thorpe, have the personnel you've selected stand by to cooperate with the Army as we discussed. And in tKe meantime, let me know the instant your instruments indicate that my instructions have been complied with." The physicist nodded and scurried away. TKe President looked at the Secretary of the Interior, pale and owlish in the pre-dawn. "Funny. I wasn't at all sure that shutting down the broadcast was the correct course, in spite of Mr. Hunnicut's persuasiveness. But now that Mr. Hunnicut seems to have changed his mind, I'm' damned if I'm going to change mine!" "outside tKe office of tKe Governor, Caine Island Federal Penitentiary, a portable, five KW, generator chugged stolidly, powering a string of wan lights hastily rigged along the corridor. Inside the office, the governor gripped the telephone until his knuckles paled. He was shouting, not solely because of the booming of the storm beyond 'die thick walls. "Possibly you still Haven't grasped tKe situation here, Governor Cook! There are twelve Hundred and thirty-one maximum-security Federal prisoners housed in this facility, whicH is now totally without power and light! The PA system is inoperative. My guard force is scattered all over the prison, without light or instructions. Incidentally, tKe walls here are rather thick; witK the air conditioning equipment inoperative, the air is rapidly growing foul. At the time the power was cut, three hundred of these men were in the dining hall; over two hundred were at tlieir duty posts in various parts of the facility. By the grace of God, almost seven Hundred of them were secured in their cells. They are there now  -- in total darkness. However, the locks in the prison are electrically operated. When the power failed, they automatically went to the open position. When the men discover that -- well, I leave the results to your imagination." As Hardman paused for breath, the voice of the governor of the State of Florida spoke calmly: "I understand the situation, Jim, and believe me this step wouldn't have been taken had there been any alternative -- " "You sound as though the power were cut intentionally!" "It was necessary to shut down the transmitter, Jim. The President personally notified me, and believe me, the reasons he gave -- " "Damn the reasons he gave! Unless I have power here in an hour Caine Island will be the scene of the worst outbreak of prison violence in penal history! I'm sitting on a powder keg with the fuse lit." "That's enough, Jim!" the state governor cut in sharply. "I have my instructions, you have yours. You're in charge of Caine Island, take whatever action is necessary to keep matters under control. That's what you're there for!" "Now, look Here, Governor -- " Hardman's voice faded. He was talking into a dead receiver. He slammed the instrument down, swiveled to stare across the dimlit office at Lester Pale. In the absence of the hum of aircirculators, the wail and boom of the storm seemed really to tear the walls away. # # T T e hung up on me! After tell--ing me that the power system was deliberately shut down! And I'm supposed to keep matters under control, He says!" "Sir, I've managed to contact a dozen or so of the guard force, including Lieutenant Trent. He's issued hand torches to the men, and they're out rounding up as many others as they can find. In a few minutes we should have the majority assembled in the barracks." "And then what? We huddle here and wait for the prisoners to realize they have the freedom of the prison?" "Lieutenant Trent is standing by for orders, sir," Pale said carefully. Hardman rubbed his Hands up and down across His face, then sat erect. "Thanks, Lester," He said. "I'm through' making a fool of myself now, I hope. All right, we have a situation on our hands. Tell Trent to come up. I suppose our best bet is to concede the entire cell complex and establish ourselves in the Admin wing. We should Have enough men to control access -- " He stopped talkIng, cocked His Head. In tKe distance there was a faint popping sound. "Gunfire!" Lester wKIrled to tHe door as it burst open. A man In guards' blue slammed Halfway across tKe room before fie came to a Halt, breatfiing raggedly. He Held a pistol in His right Hand, pressing the side of tHe gun against His left shoulder. BlackIsK-red blood ran down His wrist and made a blot on His sleeve. "My God, Governor," he blurted. "They've busted out! They shot the lieutenant, and -- " "I'll tell the rest," a Hoarse voice said. A tall, rangy man in prison uniform, with weather-beaten skin and stiff gray Hair came in tfirougfi the open door. TKe guard-issue gun in His Hand was pointed carelessly toward Hardman. THe guard whirled witK an inarticulate sound, bringing the gun around -- TKe tall prisoner twitched the gun to cover Him, squeezed the trigger. There was a sKarp wtiacwhac! The sound of the dope pellets Hitting flesH was clearly audible. THe guard took a step back with rubbery legs whicK folded suddenly. He Hit the rug Hard and lay still. "I'm not Here to mess around, Governor," Max Wiston said. "Here's what I want from you..." rayle awoke with His face in icy water, the taste of mud in His mouth. For a timeless moment His mind groped for orientation: listened for the twang of bows, for tKe boom of cannon, tHe crackle of small-arms fire; for war-cries, or the screams of tHe wounded, tKe clasH of steel on steel, the thud of horses' Hooves... But there was only the beating of the rain, Hitting tHe mud witK a sound like the rattle of muffled drums. Grayle sat up. Pain stabbed at His ribs. TKe girl lay across His cfiest, unconscious. He touched her face; it was cold as ice. It took Grayle ten minuutes to lever tom metal aside, extricate the girl from tHe shattered craft and carry Her across a furrowed quagmire to tHe inadequate shelter of the trees which the lightning flashes revealed. He saw tHe path taken by tHe plane after it Had struck the crown of a tall oak, ploughed its way tKrougK massed foliage, shedding wings and empennage in the process, to impact in a ploughed field. It was a miracle the girl Had survived. He was forced to lie down then. The rain fell; the wind moaned in the trees... Lights, and men's voices. Grayle got to His feet with difficulty, feeling broken ribs grate. A line of lights showed on a ridge half a mile distant, parked vehicles, he guessed. The lights were moving across the field toward Him. He thrust aside the breath-slapping pain, forced His mind to focus on the situation. The path of the small craft Had been followed on radar, no doubt. But they couldn't be sure whether he Had landed safely, crashed or flown on at tree-top level. And that, perhaps, gave Kim a chance -- if he moved quickly. He bent over Anne, feeling over her for apparent injuries. There were many small cuts and abrasions, but it was impossible to say if she were seriously Kurt. She needed medical Kelp, quickly. He looked across toward the approaching lights -- and at other lights, advancing now from the opposite direction. They Had thrown a cordon around the area, were closing the noose from all sides. Time was running out. He must slip through them now, or not at all. He scooped the unconscious girl up in his arms, picked a direction in which the lights seemed more widely spaced, and set off across the boggy ground, keeping His course between two lights. Once he dropped low as the beam of a powerful light traversed the field; but tKe same light showed Him a drainage ditch marked by a growth of weeds. He angled across to it, slid down into knee-deep, muddy, swirling water. He flattened Himself against the bank as two men passed by a few feet above, one on each side of the ditch. He followed the ditch for another hundred feet, then left it and altered course forty-five de grees to the right, toward the road. He came up onto the pavement fifty yards behind tKe last of the three cars in line, moved up, keeping to the ditch. Two men in rainproofs stood in tlie middle of the road between the first and second cars in line. Both carried rifles under their arms. Grayle came level with the last car, a four-door sedan with police markings and a tall antenna. The courtesy light glared as h'e opened the front door, slid Anne onto the seat. Her Head lolled on her shoulder. Pink blood seeped down Her wet face. Her breathing was regular Hut shallow. Something on the back seat caugKt Grayle's eye: a snubnosed sub-macEine gun. There was also a double-barreled shotgun, boxes of ammunition and a web belt hung with fragmentation grenades. Grayle caugKt up tlie belt, strapped it on. TKere was a shout; the two men in the road were running toward the car. Grayle crossed the ditch, came up against a barbed-wire fence; he broke the strands with His Hands and ran. Half a mile from tlie road, He paused, raised his Head, pivoting slowly, as if searching the wind for a scent. Then He set off at a Steady run to the west-northwest. Z abisky slowed as tKe Headlights of the Auburn picked up a dark shape blocking the road ahead. He halted twenty feet from a big olive-drab half-truck pulled across the narrow pavement. A man came forward, swinging a lantern. Zabisky lowered the window. "Road's closed," the man said He wore a military-type steel helmet and carried a slung rifle. "What's the matter, road washed out?" Zabisky inquired. "Convoy coming through," the man said. He huddled in his green slicker, water dripping from the lielmet rim. "Say, that's a wild car you got there. What is it, one of them foreign jobs?" "Naw -- made in Oklahoma. Listen, bud, we got to get through, see. We're on like important business." Tlie man shook his Head, shifted the rifle to the other soulder. "Nothing doing. You got to go back to Pineville, take state road #I -- " "We got no time for that." "Never mind, John," Falconer said. He leaned across. "How long will the road be closed, soldier?" "Beats me, Mister." "What's going on around here?" "Hell, who tells us anything? We get called out in the middle of this lousy storm, and -- " "Okay, knock it off, dogface." Another man had come over from the side of the road, a big fellow with a staff sergeant's stripes on his helmet. "What do you think this is, a boy-scout jamboree?" He turned a black-browed look on the car and its occupants. "All right, you been told. Now get that heap turned around and get out of here before I have to get tough." Zabisky gave the sergeant a long look. "How about it, Mr. Falconer?" He said loudly. "You want me to call your pal the general on tlie car phone?" Falconer smiled slightly. "That won't be necessary, John. He Had been glancing at the map. "Sergeant, it's a long way back to route eleven, and it doesn't seem to be going in the right direction." "Things are tough all over. Now pull out of Here like I told you -- and you can call your pal the general and tell him I said so!" TH'alconer opened his door and stepped out. The headlights threw a tall shadow across the curtain of rain as He came around the front of the car. The sergeant waited, his thumbs Hooked in the pistol belt around His stomacH. Falconer came up to Him and witEout pausing drove Ms fist in a six-incE jab into tfie man's belly. THe sergeant made an explosive sound and doubled over, fell to His knees. TEe soldier behind Him gave a yell, fumbled His rifle from His shoulder in time for Falconer to catcE it, twitcE it away and toss it into tHe ditcE. THen He stepped in and slammed a sEort rigKt Hook to tHe startled lad's jaw. He tumbled down against tHe side of tHe car. "Hey, you didn't need to slug tHe kid," Zabisky said. He Had scrambled out of the car and grabbed the sergeant's pistol. "A nice bruise on th'e jaw will Help Him when He talks to His CO," Falconer said. "Let's go." He started toward the big vehicle blocking tHe road. "Hey -- wEere are you going?" Zabisky called. "This is as far as we can go by ordinary car," Falconer said. "We were lucky to find better transportation waiting for us." "Are you kidding, brother? Talking about Heisting a tank off th'e Army?" "You don't need to come along, JoEn. Take tHe car and go back. But I suggest you abandon it at tHe first opportunity. TEe sergeant will give a detailed description of it as soon as He catches His breath." I # Zabisky stared at Him. "Why not tell me wHat tHis is all about? THe whole thing is nuts -- and tHis is tHe nuttiest item yet!" He jerked a tEumb at tHe Half-track. Falconer sHook His Head. "Good-by, John," He said. "I'm grateful for your Kelp." " Zabisky made a tHrowing-away motion. "Forget it," He said. "I told you I was in witH you. I ain't quitting now." Seated in tHe armored veEicle, Falconer looked over tHe panel, pressed the starting button. TEe big engine roared to life. He put it in gear, rolled forward, down into the ditcE, up the otEer side, flattening a fence. He corrected course slightly, then settled down to steering the big macHine up across sloping ground to the dark mass of the Hills ahead. thief Engineer Daniel Hunni cut, His Operations CEief, Sam Webb, and two maintenance lit passage outside the switcH-gear room of the Pasmaquoddie Power Station. They were dressed in Heavy rubber suits, gauntlets and boots; eacS carried breathing apparatus. Hunnicut Held a black waxed carton firmly gripped to His cHest. THe engineers clutcEed coils of Heavy wire. Tools were belted about their waists. "I don't know How mucH time we'll Have," Hunnicut said into the lip mike inside Els breathing Helmet. "It's Hotter than tEe main bearings of Hell in tfiere. You all know wjHat to do. No waste motion, no false moves. We place tEe charges, fix detonators and get out. Any questions?" TEe tEree men sliook tEeir Heads. "TEen let's go." Hunnicut undogged tEe Heavy door, swung it outward. A blast of ligEt and Heat struck at Eim, scorcEing even tHrougH tEe insulated suits. At once tEe cooling units went into Highspeed operation. TEe cEief engineer led tEe way across tEe HigE-ceilinged room, past a graybrigEt patch of soEdified metal snaking across tEe floor to tEe base of tEe main breaker bank. He placed tfie carton on tEe floor; tEe wax was melting, trickling down tEe sides. His fingers in tEe tEicH gauntlets were clumsy, tearing away tEe paper wrappings. He lifted out tEe cigar-sHaped charges of explosive, linked together in clusters of four, Handed tfiem to Webb, wEo swiftly inserted tEem at tEe previously selected points around tEe base of tEe massive apparatus. One of tEe engineers began attaching linking wires. The other busied fiimself laying a Heavy cables across the floor. "Tfiat's all of them," Hunnicut said. Webb nodded, tucking tEe last charge in place. TEe engineers linked up tEeir wires, rose to tEeir feet, looking to Hunnicut. "Out," Ee said. TEe three men went past Eim to tEe door. TEe two engineers passed tErougH into the corridor. Webb paused to glance back. He froze, pointed past Hunnicut. TEe latter turned. A coil of smoke was rising from tEe insulated wire attached to tEe lowest cluster of explosives. Hunnicut took a step toward it. Webb yelled, jumped after Eis cEief as tEe wire burned tErougH. TEe cEarge dropped to the floor. Hunnicut took a quick step, bent to pick up tEe smoking cEarge --  TEe men in tEe passage were tErown from tEeir feet by the terrific, booming blast. Acoustical panels dropped from the ceiling. TErougH the dust boiling from tEe doorless opening to the swltcfi gear room, tEey caugEt a glimpse of a tattered thing of rags that fell away from tEe scorched I and shattered wall which was opposite the entry. Later examination identified jaw fragment. No recognizable portion of Hunnicut was ever recovered. Power continued to flow from tEe generators to the great antenna arrays of tEe Upper Pasmaquoddie Power Station. T Jor two weeks Gralgrathor has lain on a bed of stretched hides in the great Hall of Bjorndahl, taking no food, swallowing only the mixture of wine and water that the old crone Siv presses on him before she and the other serving women perform the daily ritual of stripping away the dried, salt-impregnated cloths from the massive burn areas, tearing away along with them the day's accumulation of dead tissue, after which they smear reeking bearfat over him and rebandage him. On this fifteenth day, he rises for the first time. The servants find him on the floor and lift him back on his bed. Two days later, he walks unaided to the door. Thereafter, he walks a little each day, swinging his arms, stretching the healing skin until the sweat of pain stands across his forehead. During the following days he practices with his weapons until he has regained a measure of his former skill. In the evenings, he roams the hills with the hound Odinstooth at his heels. During this time he says no more than a dozen words a day. He tolerates no reference to his dead wife and child, or to the were demon who slew them on his doorstep. A month has passed when Gtalgrathor climbs the steep escarpment to the ravine where the boat had lain. He finds a vast crater of broken rock, already overgrown with wild berry vines. He stands, looking down at it tor a long time Then he makes his way back. The next day, he calls his household together and makes distribution of his lands and possessions among his servants. With only the aging Hull as companion, and carrying only a leatherthonged hammer as weapon, he sets off on foot along the shore to the south. X nphree men sat in a staff car parked beside th'e road opposite tfie exotic-looking civilian car abandoned by tlie hijackers. In the front seat were Captain Zwicky of the US First Army and Lieutenant Harmon, of tfie Florida State Police, in mufti. In tfie rear, Sergeant Milton Gassman slumped, fiis round face waxygray in tfie yellow glow of tfie dome-ligfit. "Let's Gear tfiat one more time, Gassman," Zwicky said crisply. He spoke loudly, over tfie drum of tfie rain. "You and Bogen were manning your posts, a car witfi two armed civilians drives up, and then -- wliat?" "The guy tricked me like I said, Cap'n. He talks nice, fie looks Harmless -- " "You're sure about tfie face?" Harmon cut in. "No scars? None at all?" "I'm sure. I tell you the guy was baby-faced, not even sunburned." "But His Hair was gray?" "YeaE, gray. I thought at first fie was blond, but I seen Him good in the light. But He's no old duffer. He Had a wallop like a mule," Gassman rubbed his ribs gently. "That's our boy," Harmon said. "I don't know how He covers so much ground so fast, but it's him, all right. We'll get him now. He can't be far from here in twenty minutes. A copter  -- " "It's not so easy," Zwicky said. "He took off cross-country, and in tfis weather no copter is flying." "Where Ee can go, we can follow him! He took your half-track. Okay ; so we follow him in a halftrack." "Sure. I'll Have one Here in another ten minutes. That gives yur man a half-hour start. If he knows how to handle a track -- aad I've got a hunch lie does --  he'll hold that lead. And up where lie's headed, there are plenty of places to get lost. He'll ditch the track and -- " "You saying lie's too much for the US Army?" "I'm just saying hold your Horses, Mr. Harmon, I had a phone call that told me to take you along, but it didn't say anything about turning command of the company over to you. I have men and. equipment to think of, TW in addition to a little chore of convoy escort the colonel kind of hoped I'd see to." "Sure, sure, I'm not trying to tell you your business. But it gravels me to Have to sit Here and slip through my fingers!" "When did lie kill a cop? .My information was the guy broke out of jail, that's all." "Okay, you want to get technical, lie just roughed up a few cops, maybe they'll live. It's all the same to this boy." Captain Zwicky looked Hard at Harmon. "You take your job pretty personally, don't you?" "You might say I got a personal stake in this deal." "Just remember you're a long way out of your jurisdiction. And this is Army business." "Yeah, sure. I won't get in your way, Zwicky." "Better make that Captain Zwicky as long as you're attached to my command, Harmon." Harmon smiled sardonically, sketched a two-finger salute. "We don't play games with the military courtesies in this outfit, Harmon," the captain snapped. Harmon's heavy face blanked, tried a grin, then a frown. He sat up in the seat, yanked his lapels straight. "Okay! Excuse me, for chrissake. I'm not pushing. I'm just along for the ride." "TEat's rigKt. I advise you to remember it." In a Heavy silence, tEey waited for tEe arrival of tHe Ealf-track. '"T'welve miles to tHe nortHnortEwest, Colonel Ajax Pyler of tEe TEird Armored Division, First Army, stood witli a trio of regimental staff officers in tHe scant sKelter of a big pine tree on tHe long slope of ground rising toward tHe blazing ligEts of tHe power station Half a mile distant. On tHe road, tHe convoy witE dimmed EeadligEts, stretcfied for five Hundred yards back into tHe darkness. Cold rain drove at tHe colonel's face, blurred tHe lenses of tHe binoculars He Held trained on tHe power station. "EverytEing looks normal, Cal," He said, Handing tHe glasses to a burly major beside Kim. "I still don't get it, Colonel," tHe major said. "Sending a regiment of armor in Here... wHat are we supposed to do, guard tHe place? Take a look and go Home? Jesus!" He wiped rainwater from His foreKead witE a finger and sHook His Head. "Sometimes I tKink tHey're all nuts up topside." "I'm in tHe dark too, Cal. My orders were to position tHe regiment and stand by, tHat's all." "Call tHis a position?" THe major waved at tHe line of veEicles. "As far as I know, we aren't expected to attack," tHe colonel said witK a bleak smile. He clapped tHe shorter man on tHe back. "CEeer up, Cal. We all needed tHe exercise." "Sir!" THe communication tecH sergeant was at tHe colonel's side witH a field telepHone. "Division on tHe line." "Colonel Pyler," tHe officer said, turning His back to tHe pelting rain. He listened, frowning. "Yes, yes... I understand. About ten minutes, I'd say." He looked toward tHe ligKts of tEe power station as He Handed tEe instrument back to tEe comm man. "All rigfit, gentlemen," He addressed tHe officers standing by, "Position your units around tHe peripKery of a Half-mile circle centered on tHe station -- guns pointing in. Cal, detacH six men under a company officer. Have tKem stand by to escort a party of civilians in." He made a motion of dismissal as several officers started to speak at once. "THat's it, gentlemen. Move out." Accompanied by tHe sergeant, Pyler walked back to tHe road, went along tHe line of looming ligEt and medium tanks to tEe weapons carrier wEere His driver waited. At His instruction, tHe driver turned, drove back to tEe rear of tfie column. THree men in civilian clotEes and raincoats stepped out of an olive-drab staff car and came over. "All right, Mr. Crick, gentlemen. We're to proceed." The civilians, two of whom carried Heavy canvas equipment kits, climbed into the higK-wfieeled vehicle. It turned, rolled back up past the column. At the head of the line, two jeeps waited, each carrying four men. They fell in behind. In silence the three cars proceeded along the road, following a gentle curve up tlie gradual slope. Ahead, a gate flanked by massive brick walls blocked the way. ' ' on tire steel panels, two men stepped down and went forward. There was a telephone box mounted on the wall. One of the men, a lieutenant with a slung carbine, spoke into the phone. Almost at once the gates slid back. The men re-entered the jeep and the three-vehicle convoy rolled ahead. The road led straight up a number three grade to the high, blank walls of the power plant and the towering, light-spangled antenna farm spreading up the Hillside behind it. A number of men were standing before the lighted entry to the big building. Pyler halted the ton-and-a-half and climbed down. "Thank God you're Here, Colonel," the first of the men on foot blurted as he came up. "It's been a nightmare ever since the explosion! Phone out, automatic systems out, instruments out -- " "Hold on, sir," the colonel cut Him off. "Better take it from the beginning -- and let's get my technical people in on this." He waited until the three civilians Had gathered around. By then three more men had arrived from the plant. The rain swirled and churned around them. In the glare talline tulip sprouted on the glistening pavement. "I'm Prescott, Maintenance Chief," the plant man said. "Hunnicut left me in charge when he and Webb went in with explosives to blast the switch gear out of the circuit. It was all fused down, you know. Wilson went in earlier, and -- but I suppose you know about that; Hunnicut reported it. Wilson died, by the way. Anyway, something went wrong, we don't know what. Hunnicut and Webb were blown to atoms. For nothing. Everything's still running full blast." "You say Hunnicut is dead?" one of the civilians cut in. "That's right. And Sam Webb, our ops chief." "All right, let's get down to specifics," another of the newcomers said briskly. "Give us a breakdown on exactly what's been going on here. All we've had is some garbled story that the generators won't let themselves be sEut down." "Tfiat's not garbled, brotEer, tEat's tEe God's truth!" TEe excited man went on witE His account of tlie events of the last tEree hours. TEe tEree imported experts listened in silence, with only an occasional terse question. "Don't know what else to try," Prescott concluded. "At every point where we might have broken the circuits, the gear Has fused and tlie surrounding areas are electrified. Hot as firecrackers! We can't even get close to it" "Well?" Pyler demanded of Eis crew. "WEat about it? If Prescott's right, any ideas you may Have had about walking in and throwing switches are out tEe window." "I'd Eke to see some of tEis for myself," the tallest of tEe three civilians said. "Not tEat I doubt Mr. Prescott's word. You understand." "Go ahead. You'll find just wEat I said. But for God's sake wear protective gear!" "Oh, I don't think that will be necessary -- " "Do as he suggests, Mr. Tadlor," Pyler ordered. With an amused smile, Tadlor comphed, donning gear from tEe kit he carried. His two colleagues did Hkewise. ( i !T y orders are to stand #VJ. outside tEe building until you gentlemen give me an allclear," Pyler growled. "Make it fast." He turned to Prescott. "How close can I bring my vehicles?" "So far there Haven't been any manifestations outside the building proper, except at the switch Houses, " the man said doubtfully. Pyler gave an order. TEe cars pulled forward, the men walking beside them. Under the loom of the High portico, they Halted. Tadlor and Eis aides, witE Prescott, started up the steps. TEe doors swung abruptly open. A man staggered out, clutching himself. TEe sleeves of Eis shirt were shredded, and blood ran down Eis arms and dripped from Eis elbows. TEere was a scarlet blister as big as tEe palm of a Hand along the side of Eis neck and jaw. "Nagle! WEat Happened?" Prescott rusEed forward to support tEe man. Behind Him, two All types for songs  recordings. Records. Send poems for more men appeared, supporting a limp female form between them. "Tfie wKole place... Hot " Nagle crumpled. Tadlor stared at the man, went past Kim and up the steps, Kis two men behind Kim. Prescott called, "Colonel, don't let them -- " Tadlor's Hand went out to tKe door. A blue spark crackled, jumped to meet Him. For an instant, a Kalo danced about tKe tall, lean man, then Ke made a comical leap into the air, fell sprawling, clownlike. His two men halted, then ran forward, bent over Kim. One straightened, looked down with wide eyes. "He's dead." "Get Kim back to tKe convoy, into a respirator!" Pyler called, motioning swiftly to the armed soldiers from the jeep. One of tKe men wKo Had Helped the girl from the building turned quickly, caught Pyler's arm. "Dont try," he croaked. "Too late." "WHat do you mean?" Prescott snapped. no you write short stories, poetry, articles, books and plays? And do # BWay (Dept.FC-#)  N.Y. # you wish to place, sell them? Then mail your manuscripts promptly for quest full particulars. It will be nice to have you with us. "You saw wKat Happened to that fellow." TKe man tilted Kis head at Tadlor's inert body. "But I still Have forty-odd people inside!" "Not any more, Mr. Prescott. You left just in time. TKe place went crazy a few minutes after you went out. Dick and Van and I were tKe last to get clear. We found Jill just inside. I think sfie's dead. And so will anybody be wKo tries to go into tKat Hellhole!" "Into tfie vehicles, fast!" Pyler snapped. "Everybody!" He waited until the last man was aboard, then climbed into the weapons carrier. Behind Kim, Prescott leaned forward. "Colonel -- what are you going to do?" "Tadlor's approacK didn't work," He said. "So we'll try more direct methods." "But -- what... ?" Pyler looked back at tfie man, Kis eyes wild in a pale, round face. "We'll see what effect a few rounds of #mm through tKe front door Have on -- on whatever it is we're fighting," He finished grimly. O ter infermalion TJeople who write regular columns have to accept the fact that they'll get letters; and I get my share. Many of the letters are questions and many of the questions refer to matters of the moment; for example the passage of planetoid Icarus and the flight of Zond # around the moon produced, between them, about a dozeai. But some questions recur without a detectable cause and one of these recurring questions is wfiat will Happen to civilization if tfie polar icecaps sEould melt. If those climatologists who claim that tfie overall climate is growing warmer are right, tfie question Has a certain validity. If tfie climate grows warmer, some ice will melt somewhere. But it cannot, under any circumstances, be a sudden melting; it must be a very gradual process, taking several centuries. This is tfie gist of tfie answer I recently gave to a worried reader. Since then I Have received a fact sheet about tfie volume of water on earth from tfie Department of tfie Interior which enables me to write a kind of outline for a scenice-fiction story where the ice is melted by some malevolent (or just water-loving) aliens within one year or so. But before we can wax dramatic we need to know the figures involved. The total amount of water on earth -- liquid, frozen or vapor in the atmosphere -- has been calculated to be # cubic cubic miles (or # per cent of all the water on earth) is in the oceans. Inland seas and salt lakes account for # cubic miles, freshwater lakes and rivers account for # cubic miles and the water vapor in the atmosphere is estimated to be the equivalent of # cubic miles of liquid wamiles are in the ground as soil moisture, subterranean rivers and likes and ground water in general. Now we come to the crucial figures, those for frozen water. The ice over Antarctica amounts to # cubic miles or just about # per cent of the total, while the ice of the Arctic and of all glaciers anywhere equals # cubic miles, or # per cent of the total. Much of the Arctic ice is floating ice. Its melting would not influence tfie sea level, since ice displaces its own weight of water. So tfie question concerns mainAntarctic ice -- incidentally tfie largest amount of fresfi water on eartfi. Supposing tfiat all of it melts, it will produce about Q ter which will increase the total volume of ocean water to # million cubic miles. (Then the oceans would hold # per cent of all the water on earth.) In order to answer the question of what the melting Antarctic ice will do to civilization we must find out how much the oceans would rise and for that we have to know their surface area. At present it is # Dividing # by # we get # ; this is the sea level rise in miles. One tentfi of a mile is # feet, Hence one Hundredth of a mile is #. Tfierefore we Have to multiply # by #, tfie result is # feet. TKis figure looks a bit worse tfian reality would be, for tiSe calculation Has Keen made a if tHe oceans were one large basin witfi vertical walls. In reality tfie first tiling tfiat would Happen is tfiat tfie oceans would increase tfieir surface area by flooding all low-lying land along tfie coast lines. Increase of tfieir area would, of course, reduce tfie additional Keigfit of tfie water level. Taking all tfie factors Into account as well as tfiat can be done, we would end up witfi a greatly changed world map and a sea level about # feet Higher tlian it was before tfie presumed aliens went to work on Antarctica npfie continents least affected by tfie cfiange would be Africa and Australia. Australia would lose land along tfie Great Australian Bigfit, its southern coast and a few snippets elsewhere. Africa would lose land along its western bulge and most of tfie Lybiafi desert would be flooded. Tfie Nile would be a much I sfiorter river, and Africa would, in all probability, be an island continent, not connected witfi any of tfie otfiers. I had to say "in all probability" because nobody can foresee wfial earthquakes and volcanisin might do. We can be almost certain that shifting loads of water will trigger eartfiquakes and volcanoes, but so far not enough is known about tins to make detailed predictions. Tfie main inroads of tfie water in South America would be in tfie valleys of tfie Amazon and tfie Rio de la Plata. South America also is likely to end up as an island continent. Tfie territorial losses in North America would be large and unpleasant. Tfie so-called Gulf Plain around tfie Mississippi delta would simply disappear; it would be flooded as far nortfi as tfie Ozark Plateau. Florida would lose much territory and end up as a group of islands. Tfie Georgia coastline would be flooded. In the nortfi, land would be lost all along tfie coast. Tfiere would be a considerable increase in tfie area of Hudson Bay, mainly to its west and soutfi. In tfie west, tfie Gulf of California would go north and pour into tfie Salton gea and' its surrounding area. Tfie most drastic cfianges would fie in Europe and nearby portions of Asia. Tfie southeast of England would Be gone; an enlarged Firtfi of Fortfi would join water with tile Clyde, making Scotland an island. Ireland would lose in the west. Tfie Netherlands, North Germany, Denmark and Finland would suffer greatly; and the Russians would face inroads into tKeir territory both' from the south and the north'. There would be an enormous inflow into the Mediterranean through the Strait of Gibraltar and the rising waters would spread east into the Black Sea and the Sea of Azov, breaking into land from there to the north of the Caucasus Mountains. The Caspian Sea (now with a water level # feet below ocean level) would be filled up and would in turn flood large areas (also below present sea level) to its north. From the north, Russia would be invaded by water on both sides of the Ural Mountains. The outcome would probably be that European Russia would be bordered by the sea in the east, with the Urals as a very long island to the east of the coastline. And east of the Urals, the valley of the River Ob would also be drowned -- a situation that may comfort those who wonder whether the Soviets might not melt the Antarctic ice with hydrogen bombs in order to drown much of North America. Well, this is the picture of the earth if all the ice were turned into water. All the continents would be separated from each other by broad stretches of shallow water. Northern Europe would be an archipelago of a few large and small islands. In the Pacific Ocean, on the other: Hand, there would only be a very few islands left -- until the corals catch up with the new sea level, that is. However, civilization would not be drowned; .it would merely be relocated in a number of places. And if this is a consolation, the climate of many areas that now suffer from very hot summers and frigid winters would be greatly ameliorated. But after having looked in some detail at the way things might be, let us not forget that all this has little to do with reality. Nobody can -- or would, if He could -- melt the Antarctic ice. And if a natural process, a generally warmer climate, were to melt it, the melting would be very slow and also selflimiting. Why self-limiting? Because the earth's axis would still be tilted by ##  to the ecliptic, and both the Arctic and the Antarctic regions would still have their long sunless nights. The melting, process could go on only during the summer months; during the winter (northern or southern) one pole would still be cold, no matter How warm it was elsewhere. And moisture carried by winds over the sunless area would still fall there as snow. One may make the assumption that in a generally warmer climate the snow deposited during the winter might not replace all the ice that melted during the summer. But it is a plain impossibility tKat all tEe ice on earth I can turn into liquid water. nphis section is based on one of the letters that came, so to speak, in the wake of the passage of Icarus. The letter said that, according to the Los Angeles Times, the asteroid passed at a This, my correspondent concluded correctly, was too far away for the earth to influence its orbit. But if Icarus had passed much more closely, wouldn't we have acquired a second moon? The answer to that question is "no" --  but I know from experience tliat it is very hard to make this "no" sound convincing. After all, our planet exerts a fairly powerful gravitational pull, so if something comes close enough, why doesn't the earth keep it? The discussion of why it could not has to begin with Pierre Simon de Laplace about one and a half centimes ago. While he was working on his major book, the Celestial Mechanics, it suddenly occurred to him that in the vicinity of a planet, the planet's gravitational force must be locally stronger than that of the sun. Laplace called the area where the planet ruled supreme the planet's "zone of action"; and he derived a formula for calculating it. The two factors that determine the diameter of the zone of action are, first, the size of the planet, or rather the strength of its gravitational field. The second factor is the distance of the planet from the sun. Since the sun's gravitational field is weakened by distance, the same planet would acquire a larger zone of action if it were moved to a greater distance from the sun. It follows logically that Mercury must Have the smallest zone of action, because it is both the smallest planet and also the one closest to the sun. It also follows that Neptune, though considerably smaller than Jupiter, Has a zone of action almost twice as large as tliat of Jupiter, because it is much farther from the sun. The table shows the size of the zone action for the planets of our solar system, calculated in accordance with Laplace's formula. It can be seen that in each case this zone is much' larger than the distance to the outermost moon, of the planet. Even in the case of Jupiter's moon No. IX, the moon is only half way to the edge of the zone of action. Inside this zone, a planet could Hold a moon. That, however, does not mean that anything that strays inside the zone of action of a planet will stay inside tliat zone. Zone of Action according to Laplace. mean Planet equatorial distance radius of distance t of diameter from sun zone of action outermost satellite (miles) (miles) Mercury # # Venus # # Earth # # # (our moon) Mars # # # (Deimos) Jupiter # #S# # # (J.IX) Saturn # #.I # # (Phoebe) Uranus # # # # (Oberon) Neptune # # # # (Nereid)  measured from the center of the planet Tf Icarus Had passed at a distance of only # miles, counting from the center of the earth, its orbit would Have been greatly altered because of this intrusion into our zone of action. It would Have been whipped around the earth in a Hyperbolic curve, and during the next three weeks or so several computers would Have been occupied with the problem of tKe new orbit. But that new orbit would still Have been an orbit around tKe sun, because Icarus would Have escaped from our zone of action again. The reason is that it would Have been far too fast to go into an orbit # miles from the center of the eartK. That distance is, as many readers will have realized, the distance of tKe synchronous orbit of communication satellites. It is normally given as # miles because tKe distances of artificial satellites are counted from sea level. THe reason for doing this is partly for tKe purpose of making a clear distinction between artificial and natural objects in space; and partly because we naturally think of the distance of an artificial satellite in terms of its distance from us, that is from the surface. A satellite in the synchronous orbit moves with an orbital velocity of # miles per second. If it is faster, it will not stay in this orbit but wander away until a balance has been reached. If that body, for example, moved with a velocity of # miles per second, it would use up some of its velocity by climbing away from the eartli and it might then settle in an orbit # miles out. But if the body moves at that distance with a velocity of # miles per second, the earth simply cannot hold it. (I don't want anybody to write in now to inform me that # miles per second is the "circular velocity" and that the earth could hold a body moving that fast. Circular velocity is a theoretical figure calculated fo rsea level; our discussion concerns a body moving with' that velocity at a considerable distance from the earth where earth's gravitational pull is weaker.) If a body like Icarus passed the earth at a distance of our natural moon, it would have to move (relative to the earth) with a velocity of less than # miles per second to become a satellite. Does all this mean that the earth could never "capture" another body and make it a satellite? It does mean just that. Or it does, let's say, in # out of # cases. For the thousandth case, one may invent a complicated maneuver in which the moon cooperates with the earth. If the body, which should be far smaller than the moon, is first whipped around the moon by the moon's gravitational field it might acquire a new orbit in which it is very slow relative to the earth I . And having been slowed by our moon, the body would, of course, be inside the earth's zone of action. Since the moon's zone of action is only about one per cent of that of the earth, it does not need any long explanations to show how rare such an event would be. I never thought that I would have to devote space in my column to a theme as simple as that of the phases of the moon, but one can never think of all the possibilities. One of my readers asked a fairly simple question, and I gave a simple answerr which only resulted in confusion. Now if one reader can be confused about something, others are likely to be confused too, so I had better explain in public. To begin at the beginning, the reader in question had checked the phases of the moon in an almanac. The table there said "first quarter," but the actual moon in the sky, I was informed with some indignation, was clearly a half moon. I replied that that was as it should be and that the "last quarter" was the other half of that half moon. I still think that this was a simple answer, but the reply I received made me realize that we simply were talking about two different things. My correspondent meant the appearance of the moon in the sky; I was (more or less) talking about the calendar. A long time ago, a rabbi wrote in a book called the Midrash that "the moon had been created for the counting of the days" and the terms "first quarter" and "last quarter" may be called tfie remains of tHat reasoning. Fact is tSat all early calendars were lunar calendars. They originated in the areas we now call the Near East where tEe seasons are relatively unimportant. On tfie other hand, tEe moon is a relatively impressive object, or was in tEe days before artificial light and equally artificial air pollution. And the moon does display a pronounced periodicity. Starting with a nigEt when there was no moon in the sky (later called "new moon") the cycle went through the barely visible crescent that grew wider and wider to the point where the; moon looked Eke one half of a wheel. This marked tEe completion of the first quarter of the cycle. Then the moon went through gibbous (the word means "lop-sided") to full, which marks the Half-way point in the cycle. Then waning, the Half moon phase was reached again; three quarters of the cycle Had passed, hence the "last quarter" was reached. And then back to invisibiHty when a "new moon" would be born. One may wonder why the ancient people of the Near East used the absence of the moon as the starting point of the netv cycle. Why not the full moon which is easier to see? I don't know the answer to that question, but I have two guesses. One is that the re-appearance of the moon could be used as a subject for mystical speculations, something the ancients loved to do. The other is that, without instruments, it is not easy to say at what moment the moon is full, being a precise circle. It was easier to watch for the disappearance of the last thin sliver of the waning crescent. From past experience tliey knew how much time would elapse until the new crescent Had to appear. XT' or a complete change of pace I am going to end this column with a reply to a letter from a reader in Oklahoma who wants to know why the rabbit is called a cud-chewing animal in the Bible, referring to Leviticus xi:#. Actually the answer is simple; the rabbit of Leviticus isn't a rabbit at all. The verse says that the zaphan (or s aplian is another transHteration) must not be eaten even though it is a cud-chewer, because it does not have the acceptable kind of cloven hooves. Even if the Christian translators of the Bible did not consider this a logical piece of reasoning, they were still confronted with the problem of translating it. Since the next verse said the same about the Kare, there was a suggestion that the zaphan was fairly small and furry. The prudent thing would have been to leave the word untranslated, maybe with a hint that it does not occur in Europe. Dr. Martin Luther, who translated the Pentateuch around the year #, was not so prudent He seems to have assumed that since verse # spoke of the Hare, verse # must mean the rabbit; he put Kaninchen (the German word for rabbit) into his translation. Since he lived close to nature, in small towns where a #minute walk would get a man out into the fields, he should have known that neither the rabbit nor its close relative the hare ever chews the cud. Either he didn't know it, which would be quite strange, or else he succumbed to the translator's syndrome which reads: "It doesn't make sense -- in fact I don't believe it -- but I'm not writing this, I am only the translator." The English' translators who produced the King James version of the Bible, first published in #, also did not know the meaning of zaphan. So they followed Luther, using the word coney for rabbit. Meanwhile a German pastor, Hermann Heinrich Frey, had written a book on the animals mentioned in the Bible, which had been published in #. He took no stand on the question of whether rabbits and hares are cud-chewers, but just declared that "they are clean to Christians and very good to eat." It is presumed that his cook was good at preparing saddle of hare. Well, since the zaphan is not a rabbit, what is it? It is an animal that, in modern zoology books, goes under the name of hyrax. It is about a foot long, looks fat and fuzzy and stares at people with an expression of mild disgust and annoyance. But it looks at zebras, antelopes and even trees with the same expression. Because of its general appearance it was, at first, thought to be a rodent like the rabbit. But a closer look at the teeth made it clear that it was not. The great Cuvier declared that it was a primitive ungulate or hoofed mammal, and we still agree with I the statement. Because of a fossil found in Egypt -- long after Cuvier's death -- we know that the hyrax is distantly related to mastodons and elephants, without being a direct ancestor. If it had evolved it would have hooves; it might even be clovenhoofed. But it did not evolve. And if does not chew the cud. T ast month we announced the J  winners of tlie First Annual Galaxy Awards, and the Handsdown champion, out-pointing all of tHe # other stories published in Galaxy and If in #, was Goblin Reservation, by Clifford D. Simak. Simak's Home is in Minnesota, and He likes it there; He seldom leaves, and so we met him in tHe flesK for tHe first time only a dozen or so years ago, when He was shepherding a troop of Boy Scouts on a trip to New York. More recently. He gave up His top editorial newspaper position to concentrate on a page of science features to be used in Minnesota schools. TEere are those wKo wonder How someone who has been writing as long as CHff Simak can keep His outlook so fresh and exciting. Maybe that's one reason: he works with youngsters, and keeps His views young. Sylvia 'Jacobs has been appearing in Galaxy about as long as there Has been a Galaxy. A CaHfomian, sEe is married to a hardHat diver, now retired from deepwater salvage and rescue operations and devoting Himself to more pleasurable underwater occupations. Next time you're at Marineland of tHe Pacific, ask for the chief diver; that's Sylvia Jacobs's Husband. Robert BlocH is famous in that Great Big World Out There as tHe author of that mean and creepy story called Psycho, but in real life BlocH Has tHe heart of a fan. (He keeps it in his desk drawer.) When Alfred Hitchcock made Psycho a by-word for Horror and sEock, the movie offers came flooding in. BlocH moved His activities from Wisconsin to California, where He Has been writing any number of top TV shows and motion pictures ever since; but still I He returns to us when he can -- as in How Like A God, Herewith. James E. Gunn is an English professor at tHe University of Kansas. Witch Hunt, in this issue of Galaxy is a sort of follow-up story -- not so mucH a sequel as a logical consequence -- to Trial by Fire, wKich appeared in our companion magazine. If, a couple of months ago. The s in your neighborhood won't run off with your books if you put inside the front cover of each book... a gummed bookplate with your name printed on it! No. GF-# by Emsh No. CM-# by Cullen Rapp No. GX-# by Lynd Ward The umpteenth corollary of Finagle's General Law of Dynamic Negatives says: "No books are ever lost by loaning except ones you particularly want to keep." # (or #; #, #; #, # with owner's name imprinted All Postpaid. Add state sales tax, if any. The designs shown above are the only ones we offer I Do you have a restless urge to write? If so, you have much in common with successful authors. Read how I # Famous Writers are helping people turn a restless urge for self-expression into success in writing The. c's something different about people who feel the urge to write. They have a spiritual hunger that sets them apart even from family and friends. If you have known this burning need to write, you, too, may have the gift successful authors possess... the recurring ache to put into words your innermost thoughts, your ow n experiences. Max Shulman started writing because "... it was write or bust." Faith Baldwin, after # novels, still says: "I've never written exactly what I dreamed I'd write... you keep on trying." Successful authors like these know that this restless urge for self-expression is perhaps the most important ingredient of writing success. But, they realize it can waste away if you don't know how to get started writing, or if you hesitate to try. Several years ago they joined forces with Rod Sel ling. Bennett Ccrf, Bruce Catton, Mignon G. Eberhart, John Caples, J. D. Ratcliff, Mark Wiseman, Rudolf Flesch, Red Smith and Bergen Evans, to form the Famous Writers School. They poured everything they knew about writing into a remarkable new kind of professional training course which trains you at home in your spare time. You begin with the fundamentals of all good writing -- then specialize in Fiction. Non-Fiction, Advertising Writing or Business Writing. Each of your assignments is examined by an instructor who is a professional writer or editor. He goes oxer your work line by line, word by word, blue-penciling his changes right on your manuscript, much as an editor docs with an established author. Then he returns it with a long letter of advice and guidance. This training works well. Our students have sold their writing to the Render's Digest, Rod Serltng s luge to write made him a leading TV dramatist (Twilight #. one, Patients, Requiem for a Heavyweight) and won him six Emmy awards. Ladies' Home Journal, Fantasy and .Science Fiction, and more than # other publications. Writing Aptitude Test offered To find out if you. too, have writing ability worth developing, send for the School's revealing Aptitude Test. If you test well, or offer other evidence of writing aptitude -- you may enroll. However, there is no obligation to do so. i ! Famous Writers School  Dept. W-#, Westport Conn. #S# i I want to know' if I have writing aptitude worth developing. Please mail me, w ithout obligation, your Aptitude Test t and #-page brochure. Mr. Mrs Age Miss Circle one and please print Street. City State Zip... Accredited by the Accrediting Commission of the National Home Study Council. Q#iL#iXy MAY # The First Rocketeers by WILLY LEY Little Blue Hawk by A Man Spekith by Star Dream by  Willy Ley Hnith Laumer Aiin Budrys many others four Subscription Is Your Private Window On the stars in our galaxy The only thing we know about tomorrow is that it has its roots today. And out of the fantastic facts of today's scientific wonders Galaxy's all-star lineup of contributors weave stories that are sometimes wry, sometimes terrifying -- but always a deiight to read. Would you like to join us, next issue and every issue thereafter for years to come, on this fascinating exploration of the fears and foibles of tomorrow? All it takes is a check, a stamp and a minute of your time. (If you prefer not to tear the coupon out of your magazine, just give us the information requested on a plain piece of paper.) From then on the mails will bring Galaxy to your door, with the best stories being written by the best science-fiction writers of all time. Here are some of the famous stories that appeared in Galaxy in its first fifteen years. Will the next fifteen years be as good? Frankly, we don't think so. We think they'll be better! Galaxy Publishing Corp.  #I Hudson Street #  Yes, start my subscription to Galaxy right away. I enclose   my check or money order for:   CH # issues for # Q # issues for #   Name Address  City  State Zip Code   U.S. only. Add #c per issue foreign postage.#  Please check whether Q new or  renewal.  Baby # Ihtn Thcodoro Tho DuMiMf at Lost C'Mvil Cordwainnr The Biff Tiftio Fritz Loihor The Caves of Stoat Isaac Asimov Day After Dootnsdtty Poul Anderson he Demolished AIcmi A lfred Bestcr Do I Wake or Dream? Frank Herbert The Dragon Masters Jack Vance The Fireman (Farenheit #SI ) Ray Bradbury Gravy Planet (The Space Morchantsj Pohl  Kornblulb Hero Ooffior Ifio Stort (Way Stfition) Clifford I) Mmcih Homo fioMi tfio Sftoro Gordon P. Dick ton Hof PfoMof Mnl Cloinonl Kinit of fho City PotiofI Mtniklt'V Moil Ship Mttti Murray I ointtt'r rho Mfiii ill Iho Wall'Thn Old Dio lH(h M. I (old rfio lopMf Alo'.fers Robort A Moinlein Siiifoie leiitiort Tho Vitifoi at the Zoo Dcinion Kniglit Wind Jinfwoen Hip Worlds Lptler dol Roy Galaxy Is published in French, German, Italian, Japanese and Spanish. The U. S. Edition Is published in Braille and Living Tape. May, #  Vol. #, No. # by Sydney Van Scyoc by Richard Wilson by Keith Laumer Editor Science Editor Associate Editor Managing Editor Publisher Advertising Circulation Director by Larry Eisenberg by Terry Carr and Alexei Panshin by Dean R. Koontz by Bruce McAllister by Willy Ley by Frederik Pohl by Algis Budrys monthly by Galaxy Publishing Corporation. Main offices: #I Hudson Street, New York, N.Y. #. #c per copy Subscription: (# copies) # In the United States, Canada, Mexico, South and Central America and U. S. Possessions. Elsewhere #. Second-class postage paid at New York, N.Y. and at additional mailing offices. Copyright New York # by Galaxy Publishing Corporation, Robert M. Guinn, President. All rights including translations reserved. All material submitted must be accompanied by self-addressed stamped envelopes. The publisher assumes no responsibility for unsolicited material. All stories printed in this magazine are fiction and any similarity between characters and actual persons is coincidental. Title Reg. U. S. Pat. Off. By The Guinn Co., Inc. N.Y. Printed in the U.S.A. Tlie Littlenesis l Eartli and ilie Oignessi nf Man  publication for wfiicfi we have much respect, and from which we derive much enjo # ?ment, is England's New Scientist, which manages to compress in a single slim weekly issue nearly everything that is happening in nearly all of science. Like most of the people and institutions we most admire, though, the New Scienreliable most of the time, has its loony moments. One happened last Christmas. The occasion was the marvelous Apollo # circumnavigation of the moon. Most of the world rejoiced and applauded; New Scientist managed only to weep a few tears of shame that those childish Americans were spending all that money on Earth lacked proper food. What is most disturbing about this particular aberration is that it is by no means limited to New Scientist, nor to the world outside the U.S.A. We hear plenty of it right here at home; and the last public-opinion survey released in the newspapers shows that it is shared by a majority of American voters. At least, only some # are clearly in favor of the space program, while nearly twice as many are either actively opposed, or don't much know about it or don't much care. There's not much point in going into arguments once more. Surely there is much need for Doing Something about world htmger, about the cities, about racial problems, about peace. But will taking money from the space program help in any of these ways? Hardly. There's no evidence at all that curtailing tire spacer program, even canceling it cnlircHere's vhat's blossoming: A well-titled anthology featuring two chillers by Mervyn Peake Stanley G. Weinbaum's long unavailable masterpiece Andrew Sinclair's stunning literaiy fantasy Pout Anderson's little classic And Stanley G. Weinbaum's other long unavailable masterpiece A great new Bob Shaw novel Robert Graves' unforgettable far-future utopian fanta And what may summer brfng? The best work ever (we think) of . Harlan Ellison ancf Robert Silverberg, among other delights... ly, will contribute a nickel's wortK of benefit to any of those causes. It might well do them Harm: certainly the skills and resources in the space program now can be more readily diverted to, say, the manufacture of more destructive armaments than to clearing up air pollution or urban crime. But there's not much point, either, in merely deploring a state of mind. The anti-space people may be very wrong, but they are also very convinced. It would be desirable to find some way in which the space program can actively help to solve human problems right here and now. Is there such a possibility? It turns out there is; and it was suggested in the March issue of another estimable magazine, The Bulletin of the Atomic Scientists, by its editor, Eugene RabinowitcH. T he world is small, says RabinowntcH, and no one knows it better than the astronauts and the cosmonauts, who alone among us can see it from outside. It makes no sense to divide so tiny a particle into warring camps. There is only one human race; we might as well learn how to get along with one another. Some day, perhaps, we will find Somebody Else out there, and maybe then we will find ourselves united perforce against a common enemy. But whether that happens or not, surely we can conquer space better together than we can in competition. And what better time to start cooperating than now? Until now, the space programs of the U.S.A. and tlie Russians have been whoUy competitive. But, says RabinowitcH, Sooner or fater, the circle most be broken. Why not now? Why should we not offer the Soviet Union partkipotion In an Apollo mission. In exchange for United Stated participation In a Soviet manned space flight? Why not indeed? Oh, to be sure, if one puts one's mind to it, there are a few "why nots" to be found. The language barrier. The security barrier. The opposition of hard-liners on both sides. But those are problems that amount to nothing, compared to what is to be gained. No one is suggesting that anybody give anything away; it is a suggestion for a one-for-one trade; and all of human history suggests that trade benefits both sides. Good idea? We think so. We tliink it is worth the President's attention. We think it is worth writing a few letters to congressmen about... right now. New places, or people you pass in the street, may seem oddly familiar to you. Have you known them in a previous life? You wonder why you are living on earth to-day and for what purpose you are here. Certain secrets of life and mental development cannot be divulged indiscriminately. If you sincerely feel the need for instruction in the use of your higher creative endowment, you have reached the stage where the Rosier ucian teachings wiU be of practical value to you in your everyday life. Learn how to quietly impress your personality on others, to better your business and social position. Use your own naturally endowed powers to achieve results you now think unattainable in your present state of untrained and undirected endeavour. Simple Rosicrucian teachings enable intelligent men and women to soar to new heights of achievement, new freedom, new contentment in life. Devoted to the attainment of the true Brotherhood of Mankind, The Rosicrucians are a Non-Religious, Non-Political, Non-Profit Making Fraternity. You are invited, though not urged, to write for the free # page book -- "The Mastery of Life," which has been written to give readers an outline of the world-wide scope and history of this noncommercial fraternity. This invitation is not to be taken as an assurance that every applicant receiving "The Mastery of Life" will be approved for membership by the Dean of Students. Please ms the coupon below or write to:     M   H  H H H  H H    M    a  M M  H   arai Scribe: V.G.N. j San Jose, California #, U.S.A. J Name  Address  State S LiniE By law, he was a Special Person but his birthright was divided between the sky and the crystal shards of his earthbound angers. I Tf was a bitter March noon whenKert TaKn shattered angry words at the feet of that arrogant man, tKe dispatcher at Sundley Transport. Kert's blue crest flared. His eyes shot hawk-fire. Two months of anger jarred from Kis lips in fiery crystals and smashed to the pavement. When the last hot word lay sKarded, Kert thrust past the speechless dispatcher, past the fully loaded hoverdish', squat and tonnish', down the lift-ramp, into tKe street. Sunlight flickered weakly off the pavement, flashed palely at tHe copper and scarlet medallion at Kert Tahn's neck. He was a lean and hungry Person, witH a stiff shock of blue feathers and the face of a circling hawk. But no one in the midday crowd gave him a second glance. Kert bounced off a hefty matron who clutched parcels in six stout arms, jarred into her mate, whose blood foamed through heavy jugs strapped to his arms. He sideswiped a burly individual with wheeled metal legs. The burly man spun hard against a wall and wheeled around. "You want to match me, bird?" He squealed his tires HotlyKert clenched his teeth against a hard crystal of anger. "My trespass," he muttered, touching his medallion. He dodged away. He pounded pavement underfoot for an hour, dispersing the bitter remnants of anger. Then, calmed, he raised his eyes. The walls of the city canyoned around him, suddenly confining. Far above, hovercraft wove a random pattern across a patch of pale sky. Kent's chest tightened. TKe need to rise was suddenly desperate, the need to loft into the sky, to renew his futile, angering seardi for something nameless, formless tKat beckoned there, far and high. He labored for breatU against crushing claustrophobic bands. Straining for breatH, he glared around. He located a callbootK and entered. He punched at the callboard, then raked harsh fingers through his stiffened crest. TKe copper and scarlet insignia of the Special Persons Bureau filled the viewscreen. "Special Persons Bureau. Which desk, please?" "Jobs One." A moment and Jobs One splashed upon the viewscreen, a butterscotch girl, pertly smiling. Then she recognized Kert Tahn. TKe smile melted down her face. "Mr. Tahn! You haven't jobbed off again!" His voice was harsK. "I Have. An hour ago." He beamed hawkfire into the viewsender, trying to burn urgency into her butterscotch heart. "I need another job. Now." "But Mr. Tahn! Sundley Transport was your sixth job since last May. Six jobs in less than a year, Mr. Tahn. That's -- " Kert's crest flared. "Then get me one that fits this time." Jobs One covered herself with an apologetic smile. "I'll certainly do what I can." She bent. Her fingers danced earnestly over the computer board. Kelt slumped against the wall of tfie callbootU. His words showed as solids to fiis eyes, though others seemed never to see them Now they lay on the floor, slowly evaporating. He kicked aside the dissolving crystals. He ran a smoothing hand over his crest. Overhead, city traffic bobbed, beckoning. Eventually Jobs One raised a pleasant smile. "Mr. Tahn, I can place you right within the Special Persons Bureau. The computer has matched you with a slot at Rural Welfare. It's remote area work, daylight hours, with minimum radio work. It seems ideal, really. May I arrange an interview?" Kert's chest loosened. He sighed deeply. "Call me at home when it's arranged." Kert stepped from the booth. He stared up into the city sky. Maybe this time the job would be tolerable. Maybe this time the craft would be light and fleet. Maybe, together, they would rise, seek -- find. Find what? Frowning, Kert averted his eyes from the sky. ert's apartment was a small place that gleamed with metal. When he keyed the door, the wallphone summoned. "You certainly took your time," Jobs One said brightly. "I spoke Ballantlne Books our fantasy program with the release of Fletcher Pratt's parallel -- a remarkable extrapolation of a world in which witchcraft, rather than the sciences, is the repository of knowledge. There is an affectionate and discerning Introduction by Lin Carter, who is editing this series for us -- and whose own "The Lord of the Rings," has already won high praise from such trade media as Publishers' Weekly. (A friendly reminder to regular reviewers who will certainly not want to be unaware of such major reading trends and we are not being even remotely sardonic. Adult fantasy reading, headed by Tolkien, is o major reading trend If ever there was one. And Lin's book Is a boon as a guide to adult fantasy; besides being a lot of fun just for its own sake.) fiction works from the House that Brings You Nothing but the Best (for you who have been complaining -- this is, too, an ad,) Namely, Robert Silverberg provides thirteen variations with his usual precision and finesse. We claim he uses a scalpel rather than a typewriter. One of our favorite authors, even if he does want to be Pope. Richard C. Meredith -- with a taut, totally believable drama, just the kind of mess humankind is likely to get into if it ever reaches the stars, A reminder of other goodies you can get from us -- the works of Anne McCaffrey, Edmund Cooper, E.R. Eddison, James White, Miriam Allen deFord, John Wyndham, Arthur C. Clarke, and any number more. For details, write to our splendid new warehouse. Dept. #th Street, New York #. That definitely is West #th, by the way. We previously listed it (in the March issue) as #rd. Couldn't find the place ourselves when we went looking. Its #th, #fh, #th! Or you can write us here at #I Fifth Avenue, same city. BB to Mr. Daimler at Rural Welfare. They're ready to begin Spring Mission, and he's three men short. You're to sign papers of employment tomorrow early at Bureau headquarters, mid-city. TKeri report to Mr. Daimler, Rural Welfare Division, city-perimeter, to begin work immediately." Her smile was full of self-congratulation. "And please -- don't let me hear from you for at least a year." Kert paced the apartment restlessly. Finally at dusk, he shafted to street level. He prowled, eyes constantly seeking the sky, where night-lit Hovercraft wove intricate patterns. Kert had come to the city out of the sky twenty-two years before as an infant, orphaned. His parents had inhabited one of the rural settlements maintained by the special Persons Bureau for those of the genetically disadvantaged, unable to adjust to urban life. His parents had lived and they had died, and beyond those simple facts, Kert was ignorant of them. The Special Persons Bureau had hung its medallion at his neck, marking Him its own child, a variant on the human theme. The Bureau had fed and clothed him, Weltered and schooled him. The Bureau had served him as mother, father, aunt and uncle. Now in His refractory adulthood, it brooded over him, nagging, advising, moralizing. Kert prowled, nigHtiiawk in blue. His eyes flickered restlessly oyer His fellows, sorting tfiem: normal, apparently normal but medallioned, visibly variant. The variants He classed automatically into sub-groups. There were tfiose variants as to size, as to proportion, number and type of limbs, facial topograpHy, skin texture, complexion tone. There were even a few who boasted fledgling crops of featHers. Nowhere did he meet another with crest of blue and the face of a hawk. Had he expected to? Once he Had. Questing, he had even joined the Fraternal Order of Feathered Friends briefly. Birds of a feather did indeed flock together. But flocking, fluttering and idly pecking had proven disappointing. He had abandoned the fraternity in disgust. Then, still seeking true peers, he had located scores of Persons who claimed to perceive sound as a visible phenomenon. He had even discovered a few who claimed to experience it as a tangible entity. Kert's crest stiffened with bitter memory. Kert Tahn, adolescent, had known how the crystallized word glistened, how it shattered and splintered against the pavement. How it evaporated swiftly into the air. No one could tell him it was spongy and gray or fluffy and pale. Or that it washed against the walls in rainbow waves. And so at seventeen, his search complete, Kert had found himself alone in the city, unique. He had closed the city from his dreams. He had begun to listen for the call of the sky, dim, tantalizing eternally evanescing. The sky darkened now, veined , itself with lightning. Rain fell. Crest dampened, Kert returned to his apartment to drug himself into black sleep. Morning came. Kert fueled himself with a handful of nutricaps and boarded the ziptube early, knotted with tension. Special Persons Headquarters, mid-city, was a massive pink hive. The Person at the desk rubbed her medallion in liorny fingers, clacked corneous ridges that served for teeth and proffered papers of employment. "Are you acquainted with the Bureau's pay scale, Mr. Tahn?" "I am." He scrawled his name, the track of a bird. He backed away from her terrible smile. "The ziptube deposited Him nearRural Welfare Division at city-perimeter. He was directed to the west wing of the complex. There a receptionist escorted Mm directly to Mr. Daimler, Director of Transport. Daimler jellied from his chair, beaming fatly. Greedy black eyes gobbled Kert from crest to toe. "AH, well! A Koverman wKo looks like He really belongs in the sky!" Despite Eis grotesque bulk, Daimler wore no medalHon. "You've signed papers of employment, I presume?" "I Have." Kert's crest flattened involuntarily witH distaste. Daimler beamed greedily. "Good! We're starved for Hovermen this season. I'll escort you to die shed myself, Kertis. You'll want to see your sHip, discuss your duties." Reluctantly, Kert let Himself be maneuvered out the door, down the hallway. "I presume you're a city boy, Kertis?" Daimler quivered with' massive good will. "I was born in one of the rural settlements." "AH, well! THen you'll know all about Spring Mission. Which settlement claims you, Kertis?" Kert's forehead creased. "I was orphaned out early. I grew up in the city." The words ground througK his teeth' in splinters. "Ah! A shame! You missed a wonderful opportunity to grow up in the Rural America of the Twenty-First Century," Daimler caroled. "This is the true age of individualism, Kertis. During Spring Mission our caseworkers will visit scores of communities, each with its own rich Heritage, no two alike. Completely unlike the America of the last century, a homogeneous society, composed of homogeneous individuals -- and each community like every other in social structure and content." Kert's body tightened ominously"Of course, there is a certain isolationism involved." Daimler burbled. "Many Special Persons are unable to adjust to the demands of society -- or even to contact with it. Our workers visit and evaluate hundreds of solitaries, People who see no Human face other than the caseworker's from year to year. And of coiuse there are isolated family units as well. Our semi-annual distribution of commodities is a mammoth task in itself. And before it can be begun, our workers must visit and evaluate each community, each isolated family unit, each individual solitary." They had traversed the Division complex to the hangars. A vast empty area spread before them, stained with oil and strewn with tools. "The fleet has already lifted out for the day." Daimler jellied across the hangar floor. "Now, I've assigned you one of our older vehicles, Kertis. Today I want you to loft up, get the feel of it. Then drop in at the ops suite and peruse our files. Tomorrow you will carry three workers into one of our older, better developed areas. Later, if you measure up. I'll assign you a more challenging route." But Kert didn't hear. His eyes narrowed upon the small blue hovercraft that squatted on the hangar floor, rusted, sun-faded, dimmed with years. His body stiffened. His breath caught, stopped. Daimler echoed vainly, from afar. Kert Tahn stood alone in the world with the small blue hoverdish. His legs moved, took him in slow circuit about tlie dish. His lungs drew breath again and deep within him something pulsed and throbbed. He had searched the city, searched the sky, searched a thousand empty hours of his life, for something that had no name. All that time, the dish had waited here. Had waited rusting and fading. Kert made a second circuit of the dish. He catalogued the work that cried to be done, the deep cleaning inside and out, the rubbing and polishing, the loving and cherishing. II D aimler's voice penetrated Kelt's consciousness again. "I suppose it does look a trifle rough, Kertis. But our clikf mechanic ran a general overhaul just last month in preparatiiwi for Spring Mission. The ship is in excellent mechanical repair, I assure you." His voice worried upon the need to sky the ship immediately, upon the urgency of the Mission, upon the crushing rural caseload. Even as Daimler spoke, Kert's mind moved quickly, incisively upon the problem of the blue dish. He considered, debated -- and decided upon his strategem. He set his profile distastefully, flared back his crest. "I vouldn't loft in this plate if you paid me solid platinum." The words rfiattered upon the hangar floor in dark crystals of scorn. Daimler stared at him, uncomprehending. Kert stepped over his sbarded words. "Call Jobs One. SheTl cancel my papers of employment." Kert had reached the hangar door before Daimler legmned himself. "Kertis! You can't mean -- " "I do mean." Kert slid the door between them, decisively. From the street, Kert looked back to the hangar where the blue craft sheltered. Anxiety stabbed him, a cold steel blade. It was, after all, strictly a gamble that he could mampidate Daimler and Jobs One, that He could win his way with the blue Koverdish. It was purely a gamble that Daimler was desperate enough for hovermen to take Kert on Kert's own terms. Frowning inwardly, Kert hoarded the ziptube. His apartment gleamed witH metallic everyday oddments polisKed into bits of metal sculpture. Kert polished at fiis treasures witB salty palms, waiting. An Hour passed. THe wallphone summoned. Metal clattered from Kert's bands. "Yes?" Jobs One regarded Him anxiously "Mr. Tahn, Mr. Daimler is very agitated. He fells me you refused to fly for him. I explained that surely tfiere was some mistake, that he Had misunderstood you." "I told him I wouldn't loft his disH for soUd platinum." Jobs One blancHed. "Mr. TaHn!" SHe leaned earnestly into the screen. "Mr. Tahn, please. I was so upset, I computed all the factors again. To be sure I Hadn't made some terrible mistake tHe first time. Really, Mr. Tafin, tHe job is very ideal -- much better than an # rtHing else available just now. Can't you at least be more specific in your reasons for refusal?" "I can. THe disH filtKy. Half a dozen dents in the shell. Instruments greasy inside and out. Paint drilled wHere it isn't cKipped off or rusted away entirely. If the power plant matches the exterior, I could fall like a rock. If you'll look, you'll see my shoulders are bare -- I'm a bird without wings." "But Mr. Tahn! Mr. Daimer wouldn't loft caseworkers in a disH tHat wasn't airwortKy. I'm sure tHey've been simply too rusKed to perform non-essential maintenance." Kert regarded Her scornfully. He reached to break circuit. SHe sighed Helplessly. "All right. I'll speak to Mr. Daimler again. I'll suggest He call in a cleaning crew. PerHaps we can even -- " "No!" Tfie word leapt up his throat, gasKing His. lip. He wiped blood from His lip. "I'll clean it myself." Her eyes widened. SHe frowned. TKen her face blossomed. "Why tKen of course! As often as I've scanned your file, I should Have guessed. You want to polish tHe dish yourself. I'll call Mr. Daimler rit away. #'U -- " He withdrew His thoughts from Her. Frowning, He considered tHe materials he would need to make tHe disH blue as the sky, ligKt as a cloud, as sHining in body as in soul. He jotted His list, then sfiafted to street level. Triumph cried a fierce song in fiis Heart. Qome of tHe cleaning products  he required were popular and widely distributed. Others were more difficult to locate. Kert pushed his way from shop to shop, glaring fiercely into the dim March sun. Clerks quivered and wilted under his razor sharp demands. Then the bulky rainbow of jugs was heaped into the rented carrycart. The cart wheeled faithfully in Kerfs wake through the noon crowd, losing him only once briefly. The hangar stood empty except for the blue disH and, beneath it, the mechanic. At Kerfs approach, the mechanic scrambled up, twitched nervously and spidered away, oddly jointed fingers flexing at the ends of long, thrice-elbowed arms. Metal shelves lined the Hangar wall. Kert arranged his cleaning products upon the shelves. Each container carried a glowing skull and crossbones. Each responded to the touch of his hand with its insistently shrill audible warning: "Contents of this container harmful or fatal if taken internally. Under penalty of law, keep this container beyond the reach of children." Kert escorted the emptied carrycart to the hangar door and triggered its homing circuit. It whirred smoothly away. He paced around the blue dish slowly, almost ritually, re-establishing communion. Finally saMsfied, he took from the shelf a large violet jug. He unlidded the container, sniffed the contents. "Contents of this container harmful if taken internally," the jug insisted. "Under penalty of law -- " Kert pinched his nostrils shut, tilted back his head. He drank deeply. He set the violet jug back on the shelf. He breathed deeply, evenly, as the cleanser burned down his throat. His vision blurred, then cleared. He rolled up the sleeves of his coveralls, fleaed his fingers experimentally. The hangar door slid noisily. Daimler jellied into the Hangar, a beaming mound. "Kertis! My chief mechanic told me you'd returned. You've already begun work, I see." "I have." Kert regarded ISm through slitted eyes. He rubbed at the skin of the blue Koverdish with the palm of his Hand, frowning. The violet product was not yet sufficiently metabolized to cut the surface dullness. "Ah, well! How very fortunate that we were able to correct our misimderstanding. The dish is in excellent mechanical condition, I assure you. It was custom-made for a private citizen who willed it to us upon his death a few years ago. It's a splendid little ship, one of a kind -- but I suppose we Save let it become a bit sliabby," Kert said sharply, "It's carrying five years of film." Daimler quivered. "Exactly, exactly!" He cried, in eager expiation. He cleared Kis tHroat, coughed and gestured expansively. "But I presume, Kertis, that you can have it in satisfactory condition in a day or two." Kerf shuddered as the cleansing product reached his pores in a hot, wet flash. His eyes overflowed with tears. Blinking, he rubbed at the hoverdisK with the outside flesh of his forearm. He tried the inner flesh of the other arm, nodded with satisfaction. "Within three days, perhaps?" Daimler suggested hopefully. "It'll be done when it's done." "Well, ah -- just do whatever -- " Daimler gestured nervously. "I won't keep you any longer, Kertis. Let me know when you're ready to be scheduled." Kert stared after Daimler, then glared distastefully at Daimler's crystallic wordage melting messily on the hangar floor. He kicked aside his own splintered words. He flexed his fingers experimentally. 'he blue hoverdish responded gratefully to his rubbing fingers, his polishing palms. He settled to work, oblivious to everytiling but the tarnished blue dish and its wishful soul. The worst disfigurement was the overall dullness that masked the craft inside and out, concealing texture and grain and dimming body and soul. It was a dullness that lay everywhere, spread over the world like a thin gray pall. At first Kert's apartment had been dreary widi it. He had spent months of his free time rubbing and polishing, making himself one place in the world that shone true. In the process, he had reached a conclusion about the nature of the pall. It was simply the final end product of the process of speech. It was the last minute residue left by the apparently fast-evaporating words that fell from the careless lips of the world. Kert Had been deeply shocked at first to realize that the spoken word did not evaporate completely. Instead, each word left an imperceptible drift of matter, invisible by itself but -- comclearly, appallingly visible. Accepting this theory had meant renouncing his firmest conviction about the nature of speech. But he had made the renunciation. And now, as he worked at the hoverdish, his conclusion was reconfirmed. The dullness lay over the dish's interior in pronounced layers v;Hich brought to mind verbal fingerprints. Although' all were of the same general nature, each layer, upon close inspection, had strikingly individual characteristics. If labeled samples had been available, Kert could have identified the individual responsible for each thin layer of the pall. The individual layers differed in composition as well as appearance. Kert had to spot test each thin layer carefully to determine which cleaning agent would yield best results. Some layers sloughed off easily. Others required intensified effort. Finally late Friday, a week later, Kert circled the ship, a gaunt and ravaged hawk. His hands and arms were raw with running sores. His crest drooped. His eyes were puffed, his tongue a mass of lumps. Throat and intestines burned poisonously. His breath hung in fuming clouds. But the initial cleaning was done. Kert slumped against the hoverdish. Despair crystallized within him as he watched the late afternoon crowd of caseworkers gaggle through the hangar. Young and old, normal and medallioned, their common identifying characteristic was that they talked -- and talked and talked, strewing behind them a crystaUic rubble of dissolving wordage. Kert Had found their gabbing numbers more ominous each day of the week. Now they hurried past His immaculate hoverdish again, heedlessly strewing their verbal pall, Kert jerked, startled by an even more unwelcome voice. "All, well! I see you've completed your polishing, Kertis." Daimler quivered in a heap at Kert's side. An aggressive gleam lit his damp eye. "I believe you are ready, in fact, to carry a few passengers for me." Kert tried to match Daimler's aggressive tone. "I am not. It will take me another five days to sand and paint the outer shell. Then I may be ready." The words fell with an empty rattle. Daimler jellied sternly around the hoverdish. "No, Kertis, you have pursued your whim long enough. I fear I can't see that you have accomplished anything notable in the week I've already given you. Beyond blistering yourself raw and fuming tlie hangar with your chemicals." Kerfs crest flared fiercely. "You can't see? You aren't blind, are you? You have eyes. You -- " "Oh, you've cleaned the upholstery, swept away tli'e bread crumbs, polished the trim a bit. But -- " He hoisted a hand against Kerfs protest. " -- I fear I will have to ask you to continue your ministrations on your own time. You've grounded my craft for a week, you know. You've collected full hover pay for work a cleaning crew could have accomplished in half a day. Now, I have posted next week's schedule in the ops suite. I fear, Kertis, that if you fail to meet your schedule, I will feel compelled to lay complaint before the hovermen's guild." Kert clenched blistered fists helplessly. Of course Daimler couldn't see. His eyes were blind to the graying layer that hung over the hangar, over the world. "And then you would lose the little ship you regard so fondly, Kertis. So drop by the ops suite before five. And -- happy Hovering" Kert glared after Daimler. He pounded his fists in inarticulate rage. Ill T Tis schedule was, posted prominently in the ops suite. He scanned it with darkening rage. Daimler Had scheduled his verbaceous caseworkers into Kert's dish in a patternless musical chairs. In the course of the week, Kert would carry thirteen different workers in the craft. That meant thirteen different vocal patterns layered over the now-immaculate interior of the craft. Thirteen different patterns to be scrubbed and polished away at week's end. Gallons of cleanser to be ingested, metabolized, to bum down his guts and sear out his pores. In blind rage, Kert hurdled from the ops suite, hawked through the halls. Halfway to Daimler's office, he folded against a wall, the driving vitality of rage spent. His mind tore at the dilemma. If Kert defied Daimler and Daimler filed complaint, the guild would suspend his license for a year. He would, inevitably, lose the blue hoverdisK. But if he yielded to Daimler... Weakly he pulled himself erect. He clutched his medallion in despair. And the syllables of salvation whispered quietly into his mind. Christian Yorber. Counselor Yorber, the man legally and morally responsible for Special Person Kertis Tahn's haelth, welfare and pursuit of happiness. Yorber had to help. Provided Kert could demonstrate that his health and welfare were dependent upon Yorber's intervention. Kert's crest flared. He winged to the hangar, to the wallph'one in one dim corner. He punched. Copper and scarlet filled the viewscreen. "Special Persons Bureau. Wiich desk, please?" "Counselor Yorber." A moment, and Yorber's secretary regarded Him sternly. "Yes, Mr. Tahn?" "I need counsel. I'm coming. Now." Distress eroded Her countenance. "Counselor is preparing to leave immediately for tHe weekend. I must ask you to accept an appointment." Her eyes sliifted quickly to tHe appointment cHart. "I'll lie tfiere in Half an hour." Kert broke tHe circuit. He showered in the locker room and slapped on a tunic. As He shaped His crest, His eyes scanned His mirrored image. Puffed eyes watered. Sores, scrubbed free of scab oozed. He pincHed His lips. Blood spotted througH cracked membranes. Satisfied, He Hawked into the late afternoon crowd. The pedestrians turned to stare at tHe gaunt Hawk with eyes of fire. Kert presented Himself, stiffsHouldered and uncompromising, at tHe secretary's desk. "I've come for counsel." THe secretary escorted him to the inner office immediately but stonily. C Hristian Yorber, a gray man, sat framed against a gray wall, beHind a gray desk. His gray eyes narrowed as fie scanned his client. Yorber's body was sligKt, his features nondescript. But His voice, crisp and clear, formed "Sit down, Kertis. Wfiat's tfie story?" Kert externalized tHe narrative in Hard, dark crsrstals. Listening, Yorber hoisted one pale eyebrow. Finally fie nodded. "Yes. I appreciate that tfie atuatiort might act detrimentally upon your HealtH and general welfare." He leaned back, his lips firmly shut. Kelt's crest twitcHed. He tightened His own lips, controlled His impulse to angry speech. Finally, coolly, Yorber nodded again. Wiffi a fingertip, fie traced a pattern on his desktop. "I'm sure you realize there is no rational necessity to keep tHe Hovercraft scrubbed free of a pall that is, after all, visible only to you." Kert stiffened. "I have tfie rigKt to my obsessions and compulsions. Article #, tHe Special Constitution for Disadvantaged Citizens." "Afi, the Special Constitution." Yorber smiled faintly. "I wonder How well you are acquainted wtH the history of tfie Special People." "Very well," Kert said, sharply -- but vainly. Yorber invariably took a quick run tfirougH tHe history of tfie dfeadvantaged while His mind sorted tHe problem at Hand. "It was late in tfie last century when certain groups of biochemists made their premature efforts at genetic manipulation of human stock." Yorber's words fell upon the desktop in glowing crystals. "They enjoyed some spectacular successes at first. Highly publicized successes. But those were soon overshadowed by their failures, individuals hardly human in form but, once created, nevertheless entitled to the same rights as any normal citizen -- life, liberty, pursuit of happiness. "In the end laws were formulated to bring an end to genetic dabbling. But those, of course, provided no relief for those thousands of special individuals already created. There were the physically malformed, the metabolically disturbed, and -- perhaps most important -- those who suffered drastically altered processes of thought and perception: people who heard different voices, saw different stars, plunged away in pursuit of fantasies never dreamed before. "All of them required special help, of one type or another. And so the Special Persons Bureau was chartered to protect the right of the genetically disadvantaged to live out their lives in their own faon, provided they offered no harm to the general population. "That involved the right to seek companionship, to marry, to produce young -- which complicated the Bureau's job immeasurably. Today the genetically altered have married out widely into the normal world, disseminating their altered genetic material into the population at large. And the Bureau finds itself ministering to an ever-increasing proportion of the population. Each year thousands of newborn are added to the caseload. And each individual on the rolls is entitled to full service, even though chromosomal studies may show that he carries only minor genetic alteration. "Of course if all our clients were genetically normal, there would nevertheless be a certain number of harmless nuts among them, a certain number of mental deficients, a certain number of hopeless insane. And none of them could command any special consideration. "But imder the Special Constitution, they must be considered Special People first, nuts second. They can demand that their eccentricities be elevated to the level of constitutional rights." Kert's face darkened. "The system does have a certain charm," Yorber mused. "The Bureau has been able to integrate the harmless, garden-variety nut into the community simply by hanging a medallion at his neck and telling him to run to us if the world doesn't treat Him rigHt. John D, Citizen is warned by the medallion -- if not by some conspicuous pKysical abnormality -- that he may be dealing with a nut. He treads lightly. In our own modest way, we've converted an unwieldy mass of nuts and cranks into reasonably productive citizens." Kert's eyes hooded dangerously"orber's gray eyes flickered over him assessingly. "Well, to get down to cases, Kert -- as your counselor, I can involve myself in the situation by manipulating Daimler into making certain concessions. I can request him, in my official capacity, to schedule the same two or three caseworkers into your hovercraft each day." "You can," Kert said tautly. "But will that solve the basic problem, Kert?" Kert didn't reply. "Will that eliminate this pall that you see spread over the world? Will it relieve your compulsive need to erase the pall, even at the cost of your health?" Kert spoke deliberately. "I've told you before. I will not -- " "Submit to Hspno-therapy?" Yorber allowed himself a small, still smile. "You know, it's about time you threw this perceptual albatross off your neck. Kerf. Daimler would gladly grant you a week's leave of absence for therapy. And our specialists could free you, Kert. They could erase this pall from your mind, where it really exists. Think, Kert!" Kert spoke in icy crystals. "I have thought. My answer remains -- no." A single crease marred Yorker's forehead. His jaw Hardened then relaxed. He sighed irritably. "Very well. Step into the outer office whUe I wave my magic wand." His hands moved to the callphone. Kert paced the outer office. Finally the intercom blinked. The secretary said, "You may re-enter, Mr. Tahn." Yorber smiled complacently. "Well, I got farther than I expected, Kert. Stuck a few pins into Daimler. He's agreed to assign a single caseworker as your regular passenger. A Special Person, at that -- 'Drick Ritter. Oddly enough, Ritter is the caseworker who carried you into the city one fine day over twenty years ago. And so contributed immeasurably to my life's load of discord." Kert's nostrils flared. "He -- brought me out?" "He brought you out of the wilderness in his arms. And next week you'll be carrying him into the same wilderness in your hovercraft." Kert's mind spun wildly at the revelation. "I've always said I'd be pleased to answer questions about your family background," Yorber murmured. "Provided you make one concession to me." Kert blinked at Kim stupidly. Then he understood. "I won't go into Kypno-analysis. I won't let anyone put me under." Yorber leaned across Kis desk persuasively. "Kert, a week in tKe lab could be a fistful of pure platinum. Even if we just ordered an analysis, without attempting any reconstruction. Think ! As matters stand, I can't distinguisH which of your problems are primarily genetic in origin and which are neurotic. But with an analysis report in hand -- " "No," Kert uttered. "No. And never." Then he was in the street, dizzy with turmoil. 'Prick Ritter -- the man who Had carried Kert out of Rural America. A man who must Have known Kert's mother, his father. 'Drick Ritter -- who could look into Kert's eyes and speak His true name. Kert pounded pavement underfoot, trying to distance himself from the specter of 'Drick Ritter. Christian Yorber came to mind. Kert's thoughts flashed angrily over the counselor. Kert knew wKat Yorber wanted. Yorber wanted to wrench' open the box labeled Kertis Tahn and putter about inside, picking up pieces, fitting them together. Then when he was done, he could point triumphantly to the completed puzzle. "Look," he could say. "This is you, Kertis Tahn." This is you. All these angry years you've tried to get your own hands on these bits and pieces, to fit them into a whole. And you couldn't. Well, now I've done it for you. Here you are. Look and see, Kertis Tahn. Look and see. Then it would be: "Now, observe! If I throw out these three pieces here and Have the hypnolab cut me a single piece to fit -- notice how the overall picture is improved, Kert? Simple, isn't it? "Well, then what about these four pieces over here, Kert? Do we need them? And the two in that comer? Then perhaps -- " Kert Tahn slapped city pavement underfoot. Electrical discharges arced through' His mind, blinding him. His feet picked their own path. IV H e reached the hangar at dusk. The hoverdish waited, pale, still rusty. As dusk grayed into darkness, tHe disH floated, ligKt and blue, across tlie valley and into the mountains, A rocky shelf jutted from the mountainside, High and chill -- Kert's place. TKe disH settled deftly. Wind glanced across the shelf in violent sheets. Kelt hunkered on the rock. By moonlight, the KoverdisH was a ghostly bluebird, yearning upward. Whipped by wind, deafened, Kert saw the entire vision of the blue dish for the first time. And he acknowledged the rightness of the dish of 'Drick Ritter, of his own Spring Mission into Rural America in search of himself. Compelled, he straightened to his feet. In the transforming moonlight, he felt himself rise weightless. His feet left the rocky shelf. His body drifted lightly, freely into the night sky. He closed his eyes, lifted his arms, threw back his head. His body arched and rose lightly through thick layers of cloud. Moonlight condensed on his crest. A moment, an eternity -- and he felt himself slowly sinking back. The enchantment was broken. He glanced down. His feet rested solidly upon the rocky shelf. The fantasy of flight fled. The wind rocked him off his feet. He crouched in a rocky hollow, still dazed by the experience that had seemed so real, had been so false. His fingers polished at His medallion. He let the night and the bitter cold fill him. An hour, and He re-united himself with the hoverdish. They lifted into a cloud-whipped sky. Kert rode the mountains. The ship responded smoothly to his command, rising with a powerful rush, falling softly, lightly. But soon the mechanics of flight became clumsy and artificial. Kert lifted above the mountains, moved upon night in its high kingdom. Then he let his Hands move of their own will. They deadened the artificial, the clumsy -- the powerplant. He caught his breath and held it. His nerve endings moved out to the far points of the hovercraft's shell. The dish's outer skin became his own. Instruments flashed messages directly into his mind. The rush of air was wind in his crest. He was falling. Air rushed up, icy, frictive. Moimtains rose, cragged. The hoverdish splashed down through moist cloud layers. The moon quivered and turned black. Kert Tahn shuddered back into his fleshy body. Frost-stiffened fingers found the power switch. The powder plant hummed. The ship caught its footing in the icy air and held. Kert huddled in tfie ship, disappointment an icy wedge in fiis cHest. It Had been insane to expect the blue disR to fly witKout power. A Koverdish was of the earth, massy, subject to gravity. A Koverdish was not a bird, to soar encKanted on wings of moonllgKt. But an inner voice had said. Try. And Ke Kad tried. Now the rusty pox on the ship's blue skin took his eye. His mind fastened on it. His fingers twitched restlessly. The ship swooped competently into the city and settled into the deserted hangar. Kert stood, deflated, gathering at reserves of strength and determination. His crest stiffened angrily. In the dimness, he Hoisted a protesting jug of cleanser and glugged the foaming stuff, gagging. He shuddered violently. He polished at the body rust with bands that cracked and laced the floor with blood. I t was late Saturday when he threw himself into the cleaned and sanded ship to sleep with his head pillowed on the controls. Late Sunday the metamorphosis was complete. The ship stood proudly in its fresh skin, blue as sky, looking as if it might loft up unpowered. Kert never remembered returning to his apartment. He never remembered falling to the floor, crusted witH blood, smeared with paint, reeking with chemical perspiration. But there he found himself Monday dawn. The carpet swam into focus. Beyond lay a pale limb, ruined -- Kerfs arm. He raised it stiffly and stared at it. Shuddering, he groaned to his feet. The sky swept past his window, gray and uncaring. Kert staggered to the shower. Water needled his ruined flesh, sloughing it away in dead patches. A new skin emerged taut and red, tender. Kert staggered from the stall, swayed against a wall, dizzy. The world tilted and rocked. Kert groped for his gray coverall. The garment rippled on its hanger, wriggled out of hand. Kert lunged. His fingers caught the elusive fabric and clung. He lidded his eyes against the quaking universe. Eventually he opened his eyes. The world had stabilized. He extended one foot gingerly. The floor did not rock. The coverall peeled off its hanger. He shrugged into the coverall and slid protective gauntlets over the tender new skin of his hands. He hid his bloodshot eyes behind dark goggles. He shaped his crest. Then, ravenous, he hawked to the serving panel. But before His breakfast materialized, tlie callpHone summoned. "Ah, well! I'm delighted to find you up, Kertis." Daimler's face cpngealed upon the wall. "I presume you know that Counselor Yorber made a formal request concerning your schedule. And that I felt compelled to grant certain concessions." "I do know," Kert said stiffly. I am grateful." Daimler's eyes wallowed damply. "Perhaps, Kertis! I Have reassigned you to loft Senior Person Ritter, who has served forty-three Spring Missions. Because of his Seniority, and in recognition of his very special gifts. Senior Person Ritter has been granted the privilege of serving as his own counsel. As you may know, the Bureau very rarely assigns this privilege, even to its most Senior clients. I explained these circumstances to Counselor Yorber before we reached agreement last Friday. I presume the counselor relayed this information to you." Kert felt the world rock beneath his feet. "He did not." Daimler sighed wearily. "I feared as much. Silence was, of course. Counselor Yorber's prerogative. However! I presume you appreciate the full significance of the facts I have laid before you, Kertis. I hope you will not create difficulty for us all by attempting to manipulate Person Ritter as you have manipulated Counselor; Yorber and me." Kert stiffened, D aimler puffed his cheeks importantly. "Now! Senior Person Ritter has asked me to relay a few, umm, requests. First, you are to be prepared to lift off at #:# precisely. This is the exact hour and moment when Ritter expects to loft each morning of Mission. Absolutely no deviation permitted. Then you are never to speak to Ritter until he has first spoken to you -- not upon any occasion, for any reason. You are never to wear or carry any article that is red. You are to wear nothing upon your hands or face. And you are never to look at Person Ritter's feet. He is most emphatic about this last point. Never glance downward in such a way that your eyes might light upon his feet. Kert's eyes flashed hawk-fire. "Spring Mission is far more important to the welfare of the People than any small inconvenience you or I might suffer. I hope you will consider these requests as challenges, Kertis, rather than as restrictions." Daimler bared sharp little teeth. He faded. Kert stared at the viewscreen with futile rage. He pulled off his gauntlets, stared at the taut, fragile new skin of his hands, vulnerable, cracking. He would lodge olficial protest. The gauntlets were a necessity to protect fiis fragile new sTcin from injury and infection. He would -- His fists crashed upon the serving counter. He would lodge no protest. He would uncover fiis hands and his eyes. He would unbuckle fiis chronometer until tfie red strap could be replaced witfi blue or black. He would not presume to glance at Senior Person Ritter's feet. He would not speak until spoken to. Furiously he flapped to the bathroom, sprayed his tender hands witfi medicated plastic. He lashed his Hands tfirougfi the air, drying the protective film. That Ritter had been created Senior Person was a rare honor indeed, signifying that his work was so important that fie was not to be frustrated in any manner, by any Person. That fie served as his own counsel implied special gifts of perception and judgment -- and signified that any lesser individual, normal or Special, must fall under his command while within his Personal radius. There was no question of protest or resistance -- merely concession or witfidrawal. Kert stalked tfie apartment. He saw now how vulnerable the blue ship made him. He could not hope to win a wrangle with 'Drick Ritter. Even if fie took the dispute to tfie highest level, fie would lose Es case -- and Es blue hoverdish. Tfie di forced him to accept indigmties fie would not tolerate if only a job were at stake. He smasHed tfie dark goggles to fiis bedroom floor and pcjd dark contacts into his inflamed eyes. He snapped the chronometefi off its offensive red strap and slid the golden wafer into a pocket. Jaw set, he launched himself upon the world. He reached the hangar, and tfie blue hoverdish blazed out of tfie dimness. Kert felt his taut flesh! soothed, his angers diminisfied His gaze moved over tfie blue dish witfi joyous triumph. V presently caseworkers trickled through tfie hangar. Kert initiated routine preparations for lift-off. The roofport dilated, and the hangar emptied. His own prepacatioris complete, Kert polisHed at tfie sEp, mtent upon his crested reflection. Witfiout warning, a second reflection loomed out of the ship's blue skin. There was a pair of wildly slanted eyes, a small, creasecalipered mouth, a nimbus of fiair. Kert whirled. Semor Person Ritter regarded Em from violet eyes. He was sL #ent, elfin Person, deeply tanned, wndly fialoed witH wliite Kair. His coverall was violet velvet. Over Eis Eeart he bore a printed precaution: "Do not speak until spoken to. Never look down at my feet. Do not serve me with a gloved Hand. Do not cause me to see the color red. Under penalty of law, swift and certain." At his chest Kung the massive medallion of the Senior Person. It caved His thin shoulders. His Voice was a windblown echo. "We meet again. Little Blue Hawk." A beast leapt in Kelt's chest. He scraped at his throat, uselessly. No words materialized. A small, strange smile moved across Ritter's face, a cloudy shadow. He clasped His hands before him and moved the fingers in a quick, meaningless ritual. "Our good friend Yorber told you, Tm sure, that I am the Person who carried you from Rural America one Spring Mission many years ago." "He did." The words formed weakly without material substance. The cloudy smile drifted across Ritter's face again. "We ansvered a special call that Mission. We visited the community of your birth out of scheduled order, to relieve the People there of your care. No one could calm you. And your sharp cries stabbed the ears, each scream calling up afresh the mystery, the tragedy of your parents' fate. As I carried you screaming to the ship, I thought my ears would spout blood." The smile drifted away. The beast leapt again furiously. But Kelt could not word his demand. Ritter touched the blue Hoverdish thoughtfully. "You will see the place of your birth next Tuesday afternoon, if weather does not alter my schedule. You will be informed of the circumstances surrounding the tragedy -- or mystery -- of your mother and father. Kert's crest flared. Ritter hoisted a Hand. "We must be airborne in precisely thirteen minutes, Blue Hawk. We will synchronize timepieces. Then we will speak no more. After lofting, you will fly directly into the sun, until I give new instructions." When Kert did not acquiesce, Ritter presented his heavy medallion in the gesture of command. Kert sighed heavily. They synchronized timepieces. And thirteen minutes later the blue dish skimmed into the bleak March sun. The blue dish skimmed lopsided, listing heavily to the rear. Kert scowled over the instrument panel in baffled anger. The ship handled like a badly loaded freighter, crabbing awkwardly, nose high. He performed a quick series of tests vainly. Frowning, he put the ship on autoskim, programming compensatory adjustments. The ship nosed down, stabilized in the correct attitude. Kert scowled over the instruments. To His knowledge, the ship had been entirely in his care for the past week. And he had done nothing to affect its skimming attitude. His eyes flickered over the passenger-check mirror. Ritter's reflected eyes met his. "Is it a critical matter? Likely to force us down in Rural America?" Kert sighed. "It isn't." Ritter nodded. He clasped His hands and moved the violet-tipped fingers in the same nonsense ritual he had performed earlier. "Then I will dispense my instructions for the mechanics of our vdsits -- the landings, disembarkations, boardings, loftings. My work proceeds much more smoothly if I conduct my comings and goings in certain prescribed ways." Kert's jaws knotted. "I fly the ship the way it's got to fly." The violet eyes slanted with displeasure. "I demand nothing that will compromise our safety. I speak of the manner and order in which certainly purely routine procedures are to be accomplished. I remind you that I am Senior." Coldly, Kert swiveled to face his Senior. The pupils of Ritter's vJoIet eyes dilated enormously. Ritter spoke. "O itter spoke of small rititals he would perform in the course of landing, of rituals lie would perform while disembarking and of others he would perform on occasion when Kert accompanied him into the forest. He spoke of rituals to be performed before lofting. He spoke of ritual activities he would perform while they were in flight. And He spoke of small accommodations Kert would make to those rituals, small cues he would take from them, small gestures Kert would very occasionally be called upon to make in cooperation. "I do not expect your active participation in my rituals. I expect you to refrain from voicing negative attitudes. I expect a certain amount of intelligent cooperation. If any request seenos likely to cause danger, you may voice your opinion. Do you understand?" A ritualist! Kert spoke in syllables of stone. "I do." Ritter was silent for a moment. Then he issued directional instructions, enumerated and described landmarks. "Today we will visit only solitaries," lie explained. "Most of our calls will be paper drops." The first series of paper drops occupied the remainder of the morning. Approaching high', Kert would drop the blue dish swiftly through the trees into a small clearing. Ritter would disembark with elaborate ritual to fold a sheaf of papers into tlie scarlet copper box mounted someplace within the clearing. Then Ritter would prowl the clearing, head bowed, pupils dilated and nostrils flared. Finally, returning to the ship, Ritter would sink to his seat, breathing harshly. Not until they had lofted would he begin work at his writing board, scrawling rapidly, as if recording the substance of an actual interview, one that had involved face-to-face confrontation. After their twelfth paper drop, noon hung overhead. Kert lofted high. Ritter slumped in his seat. "Hold altitude while I rest. Then I will give fresh instructions." Kert held the dish high and steady. Below lay the forests and Hills of Rural America. Kert could distinguish lakes, tiny settlements, a few dim trails. But from that altitude, no human was visible. Nor any non-Human. Kert considered tlie forest below speculatively. Why Had they simply left papers that morning? Were Ritter's solitaries monsters and shy? Monsters and terrible? Or were they simply People? "A little of each," Ritter responded quietly. "Some fearful, some fearsome. Some barely Human. Some all too Human." A cloudy smile drifted across his features. "Now if you wiU move us due west, we will drop in upon a friend for lunch'." Kelt's hands froze on the controls. He stared at Ritter's reflection, and his mind groped at the answer he had received -- to a question he hadn't asked. Not aloud. Ritter's voice, distracted, echoed his instructions again. He bent to his writing board. Kert's hands moved over tKe controls woodenly. He guided the ship, trying not to think. "The clearing was high in tlie wooded hills. Kert stepped from the saucer warily, braced for cold. Moist heat enveloped him. He stared at lush' vegetation. Vines dipped from treetops. Grass matted tliickly underfoot. A cloud of insects boiled past. Kert gaped at the apparition at the clearing's edge. The man stood like a rotting stump. A leafy cape hid his limbs. His beard was a tangle of vines. His cheeks were the foolishly broadening smile differentiated him from the vegetation. The apparition turned and moved into the trees, his cape sweeping the thick grass. Ritter touched Kert's arm, guiding him As they moved through the trees Kert wiped sweat from his face. His coverall dampened. An unnatural amount of sunlight played beneath tlie green roof of trees. A small tliatcfied cottage occupied the second clearing. With a swirl of his cape, their host welcomed them, beaming foolishly. Kert's eyes adjusted quickly to the interior. Sunlight filtered through narrow slots in the rough walls. The floor was packed dirt. In one corner was a heap of dried leaves for a bed. In another stood a low plank table spread with food. Shelves lined the walls. Dried provisions hung from rafters. Frowning, Kert looked back to the low table and the crude bowls of food. He stared around the single room. There was no fireplace, no stove, no heating unit of any kind. Yet the food steamed. With growing discomfort, Kert stared at their host. The stumpy man strode into the cottage. The leafy cloak rattled to the floor, and all the sunlight in the cottage focused upon the naked, mossy form of Ifeeii! host. Golden rays lit him, learo the rest of the room in darkness His face was a piece of weathered wood, carved in lines of foolish pride. He bared his ruined teeth and beamed. "My food is your food." With a sunstruck hand, he motioned them to the low table. Ritter slid into place. Kert knelt beside him warily. Opporite, their host sank down in a blaze of sxmlight. His eyes had become golden orbs, molten. The food sent up a fresh cloud of steam. Kert's forehead dampened in response. "We are grateful for your Hospitality," Ritter murmured. He set his tongue to a spoonful of stearning food. Involuntarily he winced. Their host scowled. "You are! cold. Your food needs more heat."' He focused his golden orbs upon: the table top. Kert gasped, his face seared. Ritter's voice cut crisply through the steam. "We need less heat, John. Our food is too hot" Anger boiled in the golden orbs. The viny beard flapped indignantly. "You need hot food and warm shelter. You are too cold to function." Ritter's violet eyes dilated commandingly. "We cannot accept more heat, John. We cannot accommodate these abrupt and radical temperature cKanges." John's voice echoed hollowly. "I burned away winter so you could make your Mission here. I focused sunlight. I melted the snows and made water to feed the plants. I made the mosses proliferate, the vines flourish, die trees prosper. Now you say you do not need my Heat?" His naked chest swelled indignantly. Ritter Bowed his Head. "We are grateful, John. But we ask you to respect our pride. We are only men. If you give us too much of your light, too much of your Heat, we feel even smaller and more helpless than we are." The violet eyes slanted persuasively. "You have already given us warmth and springtime, John'. Don't give us more. Don't diminish us further in your presence." John's eyes flared. He swelled jrnigK tily, mollified. He rumbled witH woody resonance, "I am your God." The room cooled quickly. John blazed with the absorbed heat, then scattered it to light the darkened cottage. Ritter inclined His Head gratefully. "As we eat, Kert, we must reflect upon all that John Has done for us." John beamai. Kerf severed in his sweat-soaked coverall. Despite the chill, the food remained hot through the long meal. As they ate, Ritter and John discussed the winter's weather. Ritter produced a poucii of weather tapes. They played choice strips and discussed statistics. Finally they considered the possible course of the summer's weather. The meal was done. John rose. "Your visit was appreciated. Person. Ritter. I have not yet decided how I will conduct the next winter. I will think, as I heat the forest for summer. When you pay your autumn call, I may have good news for you." "We will be grateful if you find it in your Heart to temper the cold," Ritter murmured. John beamed benevolently. "I make no promises. We will discuss it at Fall Misson." Escaping, Kert and Ritter waded heat waves to the ship. Ritter collapsed in His seat. Kert worked the controls with slippery hands. They reached skim altitude. Ritter croaked, "Hold." The ship cooled quickly. Ritter's face regained color. VI T hey spent early afternoon retrieving papers they had dropped that morning. In late afternoon, they dropped into a clearing ominously reminiscent of John's. Strapping young oaks fenced the clearing. Underfoot, seedlings broke soil aggressively. Ritter's wiry body tiglitened. "I'll ask you to accompany me again, Blue Hawk, You must observe great care. Our friend Here is meek and Humble, He doesn't realize tKe magnitude of tHe forces He controls." Kert peered warily into tHe dense growtH. As they moved tlirough tlie trees, tHey Heard a distant voice raised plaintively. "At one time Twig worked in a tree nursery," Ritter explained. "When it became apparent that He couldn't remain there without endangering others, the Bureau evacuated him here. He has a demanding role to fill, rendering worship to all tKe trees on this Hillside. From tlie tone of today's Hymn, I conclude he Has suffered a failure." The sorrowful wail quavered through tKe trees. Pale crystals of sound rattled mournfully to the forest floor. THey stepped over a log into a small clearing. A newly fallen branch, leaves wilting, filled the clearing. THe sligKt, pale young man flung Himself about the stricken limb, mourning it witH penitential fervor. His eyes jerked convulsively. His hair grew rough and brown down his neck, like the bark of a tree. Finally liis voice broke. He collapsed across the fallen limb. Ritter spoke quietly. "Evidently you've neglected your duties Here, Twig. This is too fine a brancH to Have been wrenched off by tKe wind." Twig scrambled to His feet, a scrawny youth. His eyes jerked rapidly. "I know my sins! But I couldn't prevent it! The wind just came -- tearing!" He choked. "I've been here two days, trying to atone. I've prostrated myself. I've -- " "And wKile you've atoned, you Have also neglected your other responsibilities. I felt the anger of tKe trees as I walked the path." Twig's barky Head wobbled. He whispered hoarsely. "There is a giant Root tearing into my garden plot already! I saw it yesterday, throbbing! And there is a BrancH tKat sweeps down every night and brushes my shelter roof -- threatening!" Ritter nodded. "It was die same story in the city. You performed so poorly, the trees destroyed the entire nursery in anger. I hoped you might fare better Here. TKe trees are older, wiser, a little more patient." Twig shuddered convulsively. "OK, the Trees Have been patient! And merciful' THey Have permitted me a sinner, to worship at Their Roots. But now -- " His eyes jerked in error. "The wind came out of the north two nights ago, whipping and screaming. It came like a giant hand, thrashing my Trees -- and it threw this Limb at my feet! As if to show me I am not worthy to protect the Trees with my worship. Oh, I have sinned! I am a sinner and full of shame! I -- " Ritter moved to the primitive shelter beneath the trees. He squatted, drawing forms from his pouch. "Are you ready to make inventory. Twig? We must requisition everything you will need for the next six months." Gulping, Twig squatted in the shadow of the shelter. "Will you take me back with you?" "No." "But I'm in danger here! I'll starve! The Root in my garden patch! And every night, when I try to sleep -- " "O itter slanted his violet eyes at the quivering youth. "I believe you are capable of persuading the root to withdraw." Twig's face contorted. "But they hate me! They're threatening me! They want me to die here! They -- " "If you can't put your trees and their needs ahead of your own fears, what can you expect? You are their creature. They are entitled to destroy you if you can't render adequate service." Twig's head snapped up. His eyes glittered. "What did you ever do for the Trees? Nothing! But do They come scratching at your roof at night? Do They creak over your head and lash out when you walk down the street? Do They mutter and groan when you want to rest in Their shade?" "I'm not their creature. I've never failed them, because I have no obligation to them. They are indifferent to me." Twig jumped to his feet "You fail the Trees by never thinking of them. You fail the Trees -- " "I brought them you." Ritter stood, folding away papers. "Now, I'd like to inspect your garden plot. Have you made preparations for planting?" Twig's eyes flashed. But he led them to the garden plot that meandered beneath the mighty trees. A living fence marked its perimeter, a protective encirclement of live roots. The dark soil showed signs of cultivation. But from the middle of the garden a massive root protruded, an encroaching woody monster that threatened to despoil the entire garden. Twig moaned. "It's grown! Yesterday it was half this size! Last week it was only a thread!" Ritter frowned over the root. "What have you done to propitiate the trees? To persuade this root to withdraw?" Twig moaned. His voice quivered as he detailed his chants, his hymns, his promises arid lois pleas. Kert stared distastefully at the distorted face. The ranting ended abruptly. Twig stared at Kert as if seeing Him for the first time. His voice went deadly still. "I know what you would do, Bird. You would dig the root out and destroy it. Wouldn't you?" Kert considered the root and tlie man. He nodded. "I would." Twig screamed with rage. "You! You're the reason I could not protect my Trees. My otherconsciousness foresaw your coming. I was so overwrought, I failei in my duties. You are antiTree! Bird!" The root fence writhed at their feet. The giant root groaned and throbbed angrily. Ritter tugged Kert's arm. Branches lashed down in fury as they loped tlirough the forest to the waiting hoverdish. "Bird! Your breed has always walked on the Tree -- befouled the Tree -- built wormy nests on the clean, pure Branches of the Tree! I foresaw your coming. Bird! Anti-Tree!" The madman flailed the ship with' dirty fists. Kert's hands trembled at the controls. The hoverdish rushed up powerfully. Twig ranted beneath them, inciting the trees. Branches lashed out at tlie hoverdisH, whipping at its sides. Birds rose in fugitive flocks. Then they were above the clearing. Below, trees lashed and Twig danced in futile furry. Kert stared down in shock. Ritter's hair stood in wild disorder. He fingered a rip in his velvet coverall. "I believe we made progress there today, Blue Hawk. I believe Twig has finally found a focus outside himself for his hatred." Kert shook His head in disbelief. "He controls the trees." Ritter nodded. "He controls the trees, and he is sick. But if he can focus his Hatred outward, perhaps He can discharge it without destroying himself. Perhaps someday I can even return him to the city. Perhaps." Kert stared into the lashing trees. The voice of reason insisted that it isn't possible. "It most certainly is possible," Ritter said dryly. Kert eyed him sharply. I said nothing." Ritter touched his medallion apologetically. "My trespass. But I Have no time for talk. I must prepare intensively for my next call." Bowing his head, he withdrew into himself. TTis going left a perceptible emptiness in the cabin. The ship lurched violently in the air. Kert whipped to tlie controls. His eyes scanned the panel. Everything normal. Except -- the ship rode nose high again. Kert checked his compensatory settings. They hadn't altered. Bewildered, he reprogrammed the auto's skim. The ship nosed down obediently. Frowning, he ran tests. They told him nothing, except that the ship carried an apparent overload in the left rear. And there was no load at all in the left rear, no cargo, nothing except -- Senior Special Person Ritter. Kert eyed Ritter in the mirror, perplexed. Presently Ritter raised his head. His face was drawn. "This will be my last call today. I will ask you to escort me again." His eyes focused inward. He issued directions tensely. As they hovered over the clearing, Ritter performed his usual rituals witli particular intensity. Kert eyed the trees nervously, trying to see who, or what, waited. Then they stood on the forest floor. Face gray, body taut, Ritter moved into the trees. Kert followed. The trail was marked well. They approached a mossy boulder that guarded a small cavern. The woman in the cavern raised her head. Her eyes were dim, her face withered. But her hair leapt about her head in of red. Ritter averted his eyes. Silently he inventoried the contents of the cavern. Wordlessly he processed requisition forms. Finally, with reluctance, He pocketed his pen. His dilated eyes fixed upon the woman, demanding communication. She leaned forward eagerly. Her withered mouth worked. Her flaming hair writhed about her shoulders. Ritter shrank, his eyes fixed Finally the silent communication was completed. Ritter turned away, a dazed expression on his blanched face. His knees buckled. Kert jumped to his side. "Ship," Ritter gasped, clinging with purple talons. Kert helped him down the trail. They reached the clearing. Ritter slumped against the hoverdish, breathing harshly. Kert glanced uneasily down the trad. What had they fled? Just a withered hag with writhing hair? "No, no," Ritter protested weakly. "I ran from my own weakness." He pulled himself erect. "Never mind. We must loft for the city. We've given enough of ourselves today." His face had regained color. They lofted. Perplexed, Kert eyed Ritter in the passengercheck mirror. Ritter seemed completely recovered. He set aside his writing board to watch the forest pass below. Irritated, Kert noted that the sHip's attitude Had altered again. Tfie sKip nosed down, as if tlie heaviness in the left rear Had eased slightly. hey traversed tlie treetops, and the sun became a molten ball in the west. Clouds steamed across it in purple veils, then swept away. The sun flattened itself on the edge of the world, a bulging scarlet orb. Kert turned at the gasping sob from behind. Ritter was rigid in his seat, breathing harshly. His face was purple, congested. His hands clawed his throat. His eyes stared, like violet marbles, into tlie dusk-reddened sun. Kert abandoned the controls. He shook Ritter urgently, helplessly. Swiftly he rifled Ritter's pockets. The Senior Person carried no medication. Kert turned to the controls to transmit a Mayday. But then he turned back again, his eyes fastening upon the warning printed over Ritter's heart. "Do not speak until spoken to. Never look down at my feet. Do not serve me with a gloved hand. Do not cause me to see the color red. Under penalty of law, swift and certain." Kert stared into the setting sun, as fiery red as the hair of the woman they had fled. With a harsh exclamation, he turned to the controls. Fumbling, he activated the sun filter. The dome darkened quickly, as if a jug of ink had been spilled over it. The sun dulled to deep indigo. Ritter's rigid body relaxed. His breathing eased. Intelligence returned to his eyes. He inclined his head to Kert in wordless gratitude. Exhausted, Kert slumped at the controls. When the sun set, he deactivated the filter. The dome cleared upon darkness. Trees stood below like dark sentinels. The city sparkled vividly on the horizon. "Now I will thank you formally for your services today," Ritter said later, when they Had stepped to the hangar floor. "I hope we can continue to function this effectively together. I'll brief you on tomorrow's routine in the morning before lift-off." Ritter withdrew. The hangar was dim and deserted. Kert caressed the hoverdisH wearily. He paced around it. Inspection revealed several small scratches in the paint. Otherwise the blue skin gleamed as brightly as it Had twelve hours before. In the locker room, Kert discarded his coverall. He showered and zipped into a fresli coverall. He left the locker room in darkness. Standing at tEe door that led to the street, Ke felt a warning hint, an uneasiness, at tEe back of Eis mind. TEe hangar wasn't empty. He turned, peered. A small, wEite-Ealoed figure was silhouetted in the doorway that led to the office corridors. Ritter. Kert relaxed, started to turn away. But Ritter beckoned. "Blue Hawk, a notion came to mind today as we reviewed your life here in the city." "We didn't -- " Kert bit off his protest Had Ee even tEougEt of Eis life in the city, in Ritter's presence? No. Ritter's eyes glowed compellingly. "I explored your mind, of course. A trespass, perKaps, since I am not officially your counsel. But I consider you one of my own, in a way. I brought you here. I abandoned you to tEe machinery of the Bureau. Now I've come across you again, and I find you in turmoil. Even now, in your mind, I can distinguish doubts and anxieties that have formed since we parted a few minutes ago. Having seen a few denizens of Rural America today, you begin to question the wisdom of visiting your bkthplace next week. You have doubts that you can accept wKat you may learn about your parentage and yourself." K ert raised a Eand to shield himself. TEe hand fell, weighted by sudden Eeaviness, as if Eis blood had turned to molten steel. Ritter touched Eis medallion in apology. "I do trespass," he murmured. TEe heaviness withdrew. Kert stared at Ritter. "You -- you're the Eeavy weight in tlie ship." Ritter was startled. "IP" "You." Kert hawked to the blue ship. He leapt to the controls, released the compensatory settings he Bad programmed earlier." The powerplant hummed alive. Deftly, Kert lifted the disH througE the port and into the night sky. A brief loft provided the answer. Without Ritter, the ship rode level. He set the dish down. He climbed out, puzzled but elated. Ritter stared down at his own small body, frowning. Kert narrowed his eyes at Ritter's body. Surely Ritter's weight could not effect the ship so oddly if that weight were purely physical. Kert formed an unspoken question. Is your weit entirely physical? "I have always weighed normally on scales." Ritter clutched His medallion, "But evidently I have weight on other scales, weight I never guessed at. Perhaps only you and your ship can detect it." He shook his head wearily. "There is the breath of a universe between knowing and understanding, Blue Hawk. I carry a cross every day -- knowing too much, understanding too little." Kert sighed, suddenly exhausted, It was as if he received not only Ritter's verbal communication, but also a non-verbal one of doubt and weariness. The communication ended. Ritter said tentatively, "I wanted to discuss your search for someone akin to yourself, someone you could know and understand -- who could know and understand you." Kert nodded warily. He remembered too vividly his furious adolescent search, his frustration. "I have considered all that carefully before speaking," Ritter said. He fingered His medallion thoughtfully. "Three Missions ago, I urged a certain young woman to migrate to the city from one of the smaller rural communities. I can't promise anything, Blue Hawk. My evaluation of the situation may be completed askew. But perhaps -- " "Tell me!" Kert was startled by the sharp clatter of words. Ritter frowned. "Her name is Dranna. Dranna the Crystal. I'm sure you've heard of the Flickering Candle." The Flickering Candle -- one of the more elite trance shops. "I Have. I've never gone there." Kert clutched his medallion tight"I won't describe Dranna's art. People come from every precinct of the city to experience it. And that's what it's meant for -- to be experienced. But despite success as an artist, Dranna is still at loose ends in our city, still unfocused in her personal life. I think perhaps the two of you could develop a mutual focus." Kert frowned into the violet eyes, afraid to begin dreaming again. , "I'm a man of few words," Ritter said finally, shrugging. "I've given you the name of the person, suggested where you look for her. I won't mention the matter again." Nodding, He withdrew. Kert stood immobile for a long time before leaving. They spent the week processing forest solitaries. Kert passed the time waiting near his ship, eyes, searching the trees uneasily. True, the forest solitaries were not so much different from the Special Persons He encountered daily on city streets. But here a single Person crept through deep shadow, shaggy, furtive, fearsome. And Kert shuddered. At night, Kert slept deeply, too tired to think or to wonder about the girl named Dranna. Triday, waking, He found his taut new skin Had eased comfortably over muscle and bone overnight. His blood coursed witH fresH vigor. He reached tKe Hangar early, wfiistling. The HoverdisH sat in a shaft of sunlight. Kert paced around it, trying to recreate the emotion He had felt Monday when the disH had gleamed with promise. Today it merely shone, a small blue disK freshly painted. Frowning, he spoke out his new name, Little Blue Hawk. The crystals, splintered to the floor colorlessly. The name had lost its evocative power. So it was that morning he finally called on the magic bound up in the name Ritter had offered : Dranna the Crystal. He spoke tKe name aloft, aground, now in shade, now in sunlight. Each time He discovered fresh promise in the delicately crystallized syllables. Through the day, Ritter worked with frowning haste. At dusk He spoke. "I Have fallen behind schedule this week. And I must finish the solitaries before Monday." "I can work into the night," Kert offered. "And tomorrow?" Kert nodded. "And Sunday." Ritter smiled wearily. "No, friend. On the Seventh Day we rest." It was past midnight when tHey returned to the hangar. They separated without speaking. Kert found himself alone in the street He had been too tired to shower or change. But the stimulus of city lights stirred him now. His crest rose with resurgent vigor. His feet covered pavement swiftlyThe Flickering Candle presented an austere front. At Kert's approach, the entry iris dilated. Kert stepped through -- and a whining drone sawed into his skull. He staggered. He blinked at walls that burst alive in vivid patterns. The walls approached and receded dizzily, spun and whirled, attracted and rebelled. The hostess stepped from a screaming sunburst. She was small and pale. She wore a black velvet robe which overwhelmed her small body. "Which parlor, please?" "I -- I came to see Dranna the Crystal." "Cash or credit please?" Kert blinked stupidly. A purple void opened on tlie near wall. He swayed toward it. "Do you have your general credit card, sir?" He escaped the void. He proffered his card. He lowered his eyes discreetly to tiie floor. Underfoot, adow stripes rippled into a spiral. Kert staggered. WitH relief, Ke accepted fiis, credit card from tKe hostess. He followed Her into a dim corridor. Blackness draped the walls. Overhead lights grew dimmer, until the hostess padded silently into utter darkness. Kert touched velvet walls to steady himself. He moved, disembodied, into enfolding blackness. Claustrophobic bands tightened aroimd His chest. Finally a pale curtain rippled into sight. The hostess nodded Him through. The icy crystal glistened on a high, velvet-spread pedestal. Kert stared, unable to look away. Though the trance chamber was small, the crystal seemed an infinite distance away. The still air of the chamber was frosty. Then the icy surface of the crystal veined with violet, with green, with yellow and orange red. And the crystal was huge, blazing. Kert raised a hand against searing heat. The air crackled. Flames leapt from the walls. An eternity of flame, and the crystal veined with orange, with yellow, with green, receding. In a moment it was an icy seed on the velvety pedestal. Another moment, and the pedestal was bare. Kert blinked in confusion, emerging from tire trance. He stared around the chamber, h'ardly comprehending what he saw. The walls were hung with riieer rainbow panels that rippled Dazed patrons stretched on velvet chaises or sat on silken cusliions. Dizzily Kert eased himself down upon a cusliion. A high, wavering note vibrated through the chamber thinly; then taking on body, it materialized upon the pedestal in crystallic form. Before Kert could glance around, his consciousness was drawn into the delicately forming crystal. He floated inside the crystal, disembodied, observing the others, ranged around the chamber. He studied liis own body, abandoned on the silken cushion. For a moment he peered through the rainbow hangings at the small Person who sang. Her eyes were fixed on the ceiling. A rainbow of sound throbbed from Her throat. Then the crystal was stained rode away to the center of the universe. He awoke in the velvet corridor, His mind brimmed with incredible memories. He traversed the corridor slowly, dazed. Only when his feet touched pavement did fie remember fie had visited the Candle with a purpose, to meet Dranne the Crystal. Frowning, he examined fiis memory of tlie small Person tieliind tlie rainbow curtain. iTHe memory was blmred. Wlien He tried to focus it clearly, half a dozen otKer memories crowded His mind instead. Memories he Had never Had before. Utterly confused, lie moved into the shadows of dawn. He slept, his mind  groped restlessly down strange corridors of memory, opening unfamiliar doors into alien rooms. Yet after two Hours he voke feeling alert and refresKed. Ritter, absorbed in his work, hardly spoke that day. And Kert, examining the familiar world with wondering eyes, Hardly noticed. Again lie traveled the midnight city to tKe Flickering Candle. He braved the hypnotic foyer, breezed dowTi the smothering black corridor. He sank to his cushion in the rainbow cKamber eagerly. Dranna's song rang clear and High. Kert had no time for thought. His consciousness soared swiftly, ecstatically to worlds he had never visited, worlds he remembered nevertlieless witK vivid joy. But occasionally His consciousness straggled back to reality. Befuddled, He stared at the dim form befiind tKe pastel Hangings. Tliere was some purpose beHind His visit here. A purpose, surely, concerning the Person who sang there. But no -- no. TEere was no one behind the curtain. TKere was no curtain. He Had come to soar. He had come to... yes. Near dawn, dazed. He moved through deserted streets, nagged by the feeling he Had left sc-mething undone. Something impcctant. But wliat? Finally, sighing. He turned back to tKe Candle. Tlie hostess smiled graciously. "We have just completed ur night of dreams, sir," He said firmly. Outside he slumped in deep shadow. He frowned, trying to pinpoint the reason for his return. A slight figure brushed past him. Realization flushed his face. Dranna the Crystal! He Had come to speak to her face to face. Person to Person. And now she moved away into shadow, a small figure in dark garments. He Isnew her instinctively. Kelt's heart jumped wildly. Silently lie moved after Dranna the Crystal. Slie moved in shadow, avoiding the Ught puddles cast by overhead lamps. At first Her pace was weary. Then die glanced bdiind nervously. She quickened. Stie glanced back again. SKe began to run. Kert fiesitated. Caution spoke -- inaudibly. He would overtake her, explain himself to her, make her understand. He would -- But she was gone. With a harsh cry, He scanned the pavement. She Had disappeared. A pale bubble bobbed up from tiie pavement, a dark figure at its center. Relieved, Kerrt watched the elevator mount the building. It hovered, then sank down empty. Kert stared at the building's gray facade. His mind's eye saw Branna the Crystal moving down dim hallways, groping for her key, appljdng it. When she was safe in her room, he turned away. Tour hours later he approached the building again, laden with doubt and a single nugget of gold. He had stared hard into His mirhad nothing to offer but Himself. And what was He? Frowning, he had considered His jut-beaked face, lined and pale; His stiff blue crest; His eyes, small, almost beady; the Harsh crystals of His speech. Leaving, he had selected a gle bright nugget to offer Her. Clutclung it now, he stepped into the elebubble and rose to Her level. Stiff-shouldered, He stalked the hall. He found the door that carried Her name. He drew a deep breath and jabbed tHe bell. The door slid slowly. A small shuttered visage raised pale eyeg to His. He clutched His nugget tightly, fighting his impulse to back away and run, never return. The face was small and still, with feathery brows. Her voice was a hoarse whisper. "What do you want?" "I am -- Hawk TaHn," lie managed harshly. "I've flown Spring Mission with Senior Person 'Drick Ritter this week. He offered me counsel: that I should make a meeting with you." Her face opened then, quickly, radiantly. "You've visited New Bodel," she whispered eagerly. "You've seen my father." "I -- no," Kert admitted regretfully. "We've visited only solitaries." Seeing her disappointment, he groped for words to explain himself, to open her face again. "Person Ritter suggested -- He thought you might -- I might -- " He faltered, defeated. Then He saw she didn't listen. Instead she stared at the carpet between them. His words lay there, whole, unbroken. He stared, his eyes widening. For these crystals shimmered with a tender fire never before emliodied in words of his speaking, And somehow they expressed not what fie had said, but what he had wanted to say... The words evaporated with a sweet, fiery shimmer. Dranna raised radiant eyes to his. "Please come in and -- talk to me." Her voice was hoarse, eager. The apartment was inexpressive, furnished with standard issue unembellished. There was no clutter, no litter, only tidy bareness. Her face reflected tfie same bareness, as if all her personality had been chamieled into crystals sung by night for strangers. "I -- I just live here," she whispered, explaining the emptiness. He nodded. "But sit down!" she insisted. "You haven't had breakfast. Neither have I." She laughed nervously. "My throat is so sore. You do like milkshake?" She jabbed at the serving board nervously"I do," Kert agreed gallantly, although he didn't. "For breakfast? Really?" It was midaftemoon before they ventured out. Kert had never walked the streets in company before. She was small at )is side, hoarse and gay. And he felt all the things a man feels on tire first day of love ; exhilaration, pride, apprehension. Their walk led them to tfie Hangar wfiere tfie blue Hoverdish waited. Kert stifled a flutter of nervousness. He led Her around tfie disfi, pointing out its features, detailing its performance. Finally fie had said everytlung. He studied her face intently. "It's -- very shiny," she said finally, tentatively. She toocKed the blue skin lightly. Disappointed, he escorted Ker back to the street.  Her hand crept into his. His disappointment vanished. And at day's end, meeting his reflection in her eyes, he knew fie was committed to a journey over lands uncharted. He realized she saw the same journey over lands charted. He realized she saw the same journey stretching before them. She lowered her eyes, coloring. T Te arrived home hours later, the golden nugget forgotten in his pocket. He paced his rooms restlessly, recalling every vA)rd, every gesture, every warmly glowing crystal. He slept little and rose early. "Today will be unsettling. Blue Hawk," Ritter warned, when 'Qjey had lofted. "You're accustomed to meeting the Special People diluted by die city's normal population. Today we'll plunge down into an entire Special Community. These People are the most Special of all. And their isolation from cultural cross-currents and their constant close association with one another tend to intensify their Specialness," Kert nodded abstractedly. Ritter sighed. He withdrew counsel. Daydreaming, Kert settled the ship into the clearing -- and emerged, into nightmare. A freaky band of supplicants crowded around them, whimpering, demanding, complaining. "IVe been traspassed! My neighbor -- " "The Bureau promised -- " "My house burned, and my children von't -- " "I know my rights! I'm a citizen! I'm entitled -- " Kert clutched his medallion, trying to back away. A bony Hand clutched his arm. Fingers picked at his coverall. An inquisitive feeler invaded His mind, a mental threadroot groping insistently. He glared around. A two-headed man grinned puckishly; an earless crone glared; a child with too many fingers used them all to pull at Kert's coverall. "Disperse, People," Ritter commanded. "I will not do business this way. I will hear you after I've made my rounds of inspection." The two-headed man swore an angry duet. The child dug all his nails into Kert's arm and clung. A pair of women tugged at Ritter. "Disperse!" Ritter's voice lashed them. He disentangled liimself. He presented His medallion in the gesture of command, his violet eyes blackening. The supplicants withdrew witli poor grace. Ritter's face was stern. He strode the path to the community hall. "Now you understand my warning. Blue Hawk. This community is one of the worst. Today these people will focus all their cunning upon the two of us. This is their day to wrench everything they can from an uncaring world." Kert clutched His composure desperately, assailed by the alien character of the community, by the fantastic insistence of each citizen upon his own Special rights. He shuddered as the women presented their squalling, malformed infants with combative pride He cringed at the raucous; disputes aired for Ritter's settlement. He fought nausea as Ritter inspected the insane, the cancerous and the senile in the infirmary, making notes as to which were to be lofted to medical centers, which were to have special equipment and supplies dropped in. Finally the long day ended. Dusk fell. Lord Mayor rumbled importantly, "We still have much to discuss. Person Ritter. My wives have your dinner Hot. Ritter bowed deeply. "My regrets, Your Honor. My hovermaii suffers a rare dietary anomaly. He requires special provisions within the hour. We must loft immediately."" Lord Mayor eyed Kerf impatiently. "We've cracked com and millet seed in our granary. There is no reason I can't provision a bird at my table." Kelt's crest flared indignantljr. "Blue Hawk is insectivorous, Your Honor," Ritter murmured smoothly. "He's completely dependent upon the city insect hatchery. My regrets." Lord Mayor glared at Kert. From high, Kert stared down on the village. Tomorrow they would descend to another such place. And he would have to acknowledge that his origins lay there, that his parents had lived there, had been of there. Jaw set, he lifted his eyes from the place. Soon city lights beckoned. Hangar beacons flashed welcome. Mechanically, Kert settled the ship through the roofport. IX W hen they had disembarked, Ritter spoke. "If you don't want to make the trip tomorrow, Blue Hawk, I will arrange a substitute ho verm an." Kert whirled, outraged by Ritter's 'trespass. "No! I will go." The words smashed to the floor savagely. Ritter flinched. He staggered, gaping at his foot. Kert stared, uncomprehending, at the jagged black crystal that pierced Ritter's foot. A gout of bright blood drenched his shoe. Kert stared. Then he heeded the harsh rhythm of Ritter's breath, the unnatural rigidity of his body. Ritter's eyes were ftsed upon the bright blood. His skin mottled. Kert leapt to the ship's cabin, fetched first-aid supplies. He grasped the black crystal firmly, and it dissolved in his hand. Quickly he slapped a compress over the jagged wound. He layered bandages over the brit blood to hide it from Ritter's eyes. Ritter's breathing eased. He shuddered. "My foot," he muttered. "I'll get a medic when the blood has stopped." Kert lifted the compress, to examine the wound. Fiercely, Ritter wrenched his foot from Kerfs grip. He staggered backward. His eyes glittered. "You looked at my foot" "You're bleeding! You -- " Ritter crouched, clutching the bleeding foot. He spoke from the far side of madness. "You looked at my foot." Paralyzed, Kert groped for rcason. Finally; Ke faltered, "I --  acknowledge my trespass." He presented liis medallion in tKe gesture of contrition. Gradually sanity returned to Ritter's eyes. He glanced down at Hie injured foot, tKen away quickly. "Give me bandages." Kert obeyed. When Ritter had bound Kis foot. He clambered aboard the EoverdisH. They dropped tKrougH tKe emergency port of a nearby clinic. An attendant Hurried forward. "I will expect you at Hie usual time tomorrow," Ritter said tersely, disembarking. "Unless you notify me otHerwise." Released, Kert lofted higH above tKe city. Automatically, Kis Hands guided tKe ship to tKe mountain sHelf. He left tKe sHip. He stood alone in icy starlight, disturbed. Occasionally Ke had nicked his own throat, cut Kis own lip upon a word materialized too sharply. But Ke had never given injury to another. He stared out into tKe nigKt, considering tKe strange, tender fire of the crystals he Kad spoken to Dranna yesterday, considering today's jagged black crystal of anger. And Ke realized that some power was unfolding within Kim, witKout his consent. Beyond His control. WHen tKe wind Kad numbed Kim beyond thought, he lifted off the mountainside. That nigiit Ke slept in tKe ship, head upon tKe control board. Tuesday morning Ke showered in tKe locker room. Freshly coveralled, he approached tKe ship. Ritter waited, his face pale, his features set. "I see you did arrive today." Kert carefully avoided glancing down. "I did." " "TKen we will proceed as usual." Ritter turned away, limping, Kert's heart pounded thunderously. He was committed now. Only a barrier of time stood between himself and Kis place of birth, himself and self-knowledge. TKey lofted high. The time barrier melted. The sun zipped through its early morning arc, and they hung above a canyonside clearing. A n insistent voice crackled from their radio. "Relinquish control! Ship, relinquish control. Release your auto-settings. I control air currents over this community." Kert stared down. This was tKe place, this scatter of rude structures on tKe east rim of a deep canyon, this stand of trees, Hiis -- "Relinquish immediately! You are creating turbulence!" Kert's eyes, picked out a KigH fence bounding and clearing, a heap of rusty equipment piled just outside the fence and an angry figure tiiat glared up aC lurfli "Relinquish," Ritter instructed. "Otherwise he'll bring us down without consent." Reluctantly, Kert released His auto-settings. He lifted his hands from the controls. The ship dropped abruptly. It smacked ground with a jolt. The fence shut them in. "Identify yourselves," the radio demanded. "Bureau ship on Spring Mission," Kert snapped. He jabbed the hatch release. The hatch did not slide. Ritter spoke briskly. "I am Senior Special Person Ritter. My hoverman is Special Person Hawk Tahn, a native of your community. Release us." The hatch slid. The small, hostile Person who unlocked the gate, eyed Kert darkly. "I control air currents here. I won't take trouble from you, Tahn." Kert bit back anger. He stared aroimd the clearing, and his crest stiffened. The People of the community were gathered. And there was no welcome in the eyes that met his. Then a small, plump man bustled through the dour crowd, his hand extended. "Well, I welcome you. Blue Hawk," he declared. He had a dumpling face, small eyes that snapped with intelligence, a mouth that smiled by turning dowh. "You've come to see the rim. And I appoint myself to escort you. I'm the onlyone who will do." Kert studied the imsmiling faces that composed the landscape. No eye sdelded to his stare. He turned to Ritter. "I can conduct business well enough without you. Teller will bring you to the town hall when you've seen everything." Stiff-shouldered, Kert followed the plump man. A score of unfriendly eyes nettled the back of his neck. They left the clearing, angling behind the rustic community. "I am called Teller," the plump man declared, "because I tell. Anything. Everything. Anytime, Anyplace." Kert eyed him narrowly, following. Their path took them through the back edge of the deserted village. As they picked their way. Teller began to tell. He wove the entire community, past and present, into his narrative. He told of the earliest settlers, those fleeing freaks. And he told of present-day inhabitants. He told of children and adults and elders, some dead, some just born. Every stick, every pebble was woven into the tale. Every tree had shadowed some tryst. Every boulder had been the site of some agonizing decision. Tinally, into tKe narrative, BlueA bird was born, wingless. SKe Hatched in a crude nest-house --  there, high in that dying oak. A few beams of the nest still stood, rotting in leafy shadow. Her father was a shy havk who left his nest only by night. Her mother was a practical little Person, feathered like a sparrow. The child? She was glistening blue feathers and an impatient song, waiting for her wings to grow. Through childhood she sang her restive tale about the day she would fly away from all, free. In adolesence, stUl wingless, she revolted. She made herself hateful. Then suddenly she was adult, still bound down. Disillusioned, she withdrew into an inner sky, a sky where she soared free and high. Haughtily, she ignored the coimsel of the elders. Arrogantly, she refused to concern herself with earthly matters. Her destiny lay above. Then came the strange, angry affair with that earthbound man, Rad Tahn. He was a sullen blunt-spoken man, an angry man who lived from brawl to brawl. They nested down together. Presently it was apparent there would be a third party to the affair. Despite censure, they declined to sanctify their union. The young Hawk was bom with a despairing cry, His grandmother took custody immediately. It wasn't until she fell dead a year later that he come into his mother's care. For a few days. Because that week a fierce battle erapted between the mismatched mates, a struggle more savage than any otiier. Possessed with fury, Bluebird uttered a piercing cry and plunged from their low nest. She rushed through the village, a vengeful blue flash, to the rocky rim of the canyon. To this spot. Here she paused for an instant, wingless, arms spread. Here she uttered that last fierce cry and -- Well, some say they saw her swoop up into the clouds. Others say otherwise. They say color the floor of the canyon every spring were seeded by her broken body. Certainly they never bloomed there before. Shaking free of the strange narrative, Kelt stared down. For below, in the dark, jagged rocks, bloomed a faint patch of blue. He stood in, the sunlight, staring down. Without thought, without effort. He Had absorbed the story of this village, these people. He had become intimately informed of his ancestry and his origins almost magically, as if a richly embroidered emotional tapestry had been transferred intact from Teller's mind to his own. X Kert stared down. Then h'e raised His eyes to Teller, tKat mundane man suddenly become msrsterious, witH Ws strange gift of communication. "Wfiat do you think happened?" Kert demanded. Teller smiled thougfitfully. "I believe she lives on tire wind, on the wing. I believe she's a bird somewhere." Nodding, Kert stared into the vastness of the sky. He heard its call clearly now. It commanded him, drew him. He felt his body lighten. Teller said gently, "I'll walk down to the hall now. I believe you can find your way alone. Hawk." "I can," Kert answered. He gazed upward. A floating, feather-lightness possessed him. He raised His arms and rose up lightly, freed. When He glanced down, the forest was far below. Kert spread his arms, and the sky opened. Giddily, he rose until the air was thin and cold. He swooped down, a fierce, exulting cry breaking from his lips. He swooped over the forest, hurtled low over an icy brook, then cleaved his way back to the canyon. He winged into its depths, hovering over the place where blue blossoms grew in feathery clusters. He was light, free, a bird awing. And it was all wrong. TJ'rowning, He settled to tHe canyon's rim. His body took on weight. All wrong. There had Heen exhilaration and joy. But he had no desire to swoop away into the clouds. He had no wish to Hawk over the countryside in lonely splendor. He was a man, not bird. He was a man -- with a machine. WitH a fierce cry, obsessed, he hurtled through the trees, down the path to the clearing where his ship waited. With an angry cry he caught at the mesh of the fence that separated them. Scrambling, he mounted it. A fierce squawk erupted. Wiry arms caught at him. "I control air currents Here! You can't loft without my consent." Dragged down, Kert struggled furiously. "I lift when I want!" "I Have special dispensation! I have controlled this air seventeen years. I won't alllow -- " Kert struggled free. "You will allow!" he spat. The words were jagged, black. Without thinking, Kert scooped one up in his Hand. He clutched it, a black crystalline dagger. Cursing, the small man launched himself at Kert. The glittering tip of the crystal dagger nipped leathery flesli. The small man jerked away. A single droplet of blood popped from his tEroat. His eyes bulged. He flattened Himself against the fence, clutching his tliroat. Kert stared at him, uncompreEending. TKen Eis hand registered the Keft of the crystalline weapon. He stared down at it, his jaw dropping. "Don't come near me! I'll let you loft I'll open the gates. I'll -- " Kert's fingers numbed witH sEock. The crystal dropped. By the time the crowd gatfiered near, tHe crystal was dark dew  at Kert's feet. Kert sared numbly. By the time the crowd bathered The dark dew evaporated. Kert turned, dazed. His eyes met Teller's. Groping, Ee put the question he Hadn't tHought to ask before, tEe question Ee now recognized to be crucial. "Where is my father?" That surly, blunt-spoken man. A hulking Hirsute beast, more bear than man, rumbled ponderously. "It was my brother Ee murdered, Rad TaEn. His body is in tHe ground, with my arrow in Eis Heart." His black eyes glittered defiantly. "And I saw the thing he killed with'. Rad Tahn. I was there. I saw." Kert turned back to Teller. Teller sighed. "I'll lead you." T He marker was primitive, crudely chiseled. "Here lies Rad TaEn, WEo in tEe #tS year Of his life Foully battered and murdered Karter Karter, With a blimt word Of his own speaking." Kert knelt. He stared at tHe marker. Finally, rising, he nodded Eis understanding. Teller spoke quietly. "This deatH -- Rad Tahn's -- marked a turning point in our ways. Before, we lived under natural law. If a man killed, he was given to his victim's kin. But after Rad Tahn was done to death, controversy arose. Was it possible to beat a man to death with a bluntly spoken word? Could any man, however Special, speak a murderer's club? Why did no one but Krick Karter see the alleged club?" "I did see it!" Krick Karter rumbled. "I stood there beside my brother when he tried to collect the debt Rad Tahn owed him. I saw Rad Tahn curse out that -- that glassy dug and batter my brother with it. And I put my arrow in Rad Tahn's Heart for it." Teller spoke reasonably. "But Person Ritter was not here to look into Rad Tahn's mind and tell us what guilt was there. We have only your word. No one else saw the club." "It melted! Like a club of ice. It melted on the floor." "No one saw a puddle, Karter. It was a draught year, hot and around that summer. Any one of us would have noticed a puddle -- and no one did." Angrily, Krick Karter glared at them all. HarsK fur rose at the back of his neck. He lumbered away. The man wfio controlled air currents declared passionately, "I always thought Krick Karter was drunk that night. Now I know I have done him trespass." He scurried after Karter. "Now what d'ye make of that?" an elderly man mused. Kert frowned, at the focus of all eyes. Were they blind? Hadn't they seen the dagger in his hand? Hadn't they seen the black dew in the grass? "Even here People don't always accept the improbable," Ritter murmured. "What they saw -- or believe they saw -- was a struggle between two men. One of them panicked and broke away." Kert studied the bemused faces. Sighing, he nodded. Teller rose. He let high grass obscure Rad Tahn's gravestone. "Now I've told you everything. Blue Hawk. More than I intended to tell." He smiled regretfully. Solemnly, Kert made his thanks to Teller. The villagers withdrew, gossiping through the graveyard. Ritter's eyes slanted thoughtfully. "May I count on you to loft me at sundown?" Kert spoke absently, staring down into the grass. "You may." ert stood alone. He returned to the clearing slowly, lost in thought. The ship hfted lightly, sweetly, freed at last from gravity. For an hour they rode the wind, sweeping the sky aimlessly. Kert considered the facts he needed to consider, thought the thoughts he needed to think. Then a towering cloud formation reared in the west. The ship cut through the sky and soared to the cloud's lofty top. Spiralling, they spun down through the cloudy tower. The ship's gleaming blue skin became Kelt's own. Cloudy mist chilled his flesh, frosted his crest. They dropped out of the light. The earth spread below, sparkling and serene. The time for thought was past. Now was the time to be. Kert threw back his head. An exultant cry exploded up his throat. It was the cry of a hawk never before seen over the land, not a harsh cry, not a cutting cry -- but a sparkle of diamonds, promise and joy. The computer's secrets were guarded could disclose them... and one did ! greatest error was in letting DuckwortK into tKe computer room. But it Had never occurred to me tKat He would ask so many questions and provoke me into trying tHe forbidden. "The computer looks migHty small to me," He said. "Where are the memory banks for data storage?" "Most of our memory is not here," I said. "We store all long term data and our programs in the Federal Computer Memory Bank. We have an access terminal that permits us to retrieve whatever information we want." "Suppose another customer wants to reach the bank at the same time?" "There's a time-sKaring arrangement," I said patiently. "We fit our requests into the time gaiM not used by other people and they do the same." Duckworth stood there, bemused. "The Bank must have lots of room," he said. largest memory capacity of any such unit on Earth. It stores the files of every Federal agency, bank records, department store inventories, university research notes, practically everything that maeks this country tick." Duckworth seemed perturbed. "How do you insure privacy?" "By coding," I said. "A twoword signature is required to gain entry to a section of the memory bank. Each word is made up of foTxrteen bits, making a total of twenty-eight bits." "Then the odds are about one a chance guess." "True," I said, "but those are mighty big odds." "What if I entered someone else's code by mistake?" said Duckworth. "Nothing would happen. A countersign code is necessary which requires another fourteen bits. That ups the odds by another ten thousand to one." Duckworth shook his Head. "I still don't like it," he said. I was annoyed by his obstinacy and responded by behaving childishly. "Here," I said. "I'll let you enter any two fourteen-bit words. Go ahead and set the switches in some random sequence of ones and zeroes." Duckworth seemed startled at my suggestion but he complied. I entered his sequence into the accumulator. The Confirm register lit up. "What does that mean?" said Duckworth. I bit my lip. "Oddly enough you stumbled on somebody's code. But now you have to choose another fourteen bits. You'll get an incorrect confirm and have to start all over again. As you can see, the probability of anything going wrong is fantastically tiny." "But Unite," said Duckworth and He entered another fourteen bits at random. Tt was at this point that the output printer started up and did not stop until it was too late. For a moment I was too sturmed to move, but Duckworth wasn't inhibited at all. He went over to the printer and began to scan the neat rows of letters. His brow furrowed. His eyes closed, then he began to chuckle quietly. Finally, he roared with laughter. "What is it?" I said. I became terribly frightened and I knew that I didn't want to read the printed out material. "What is it?" I repeated, with less conviction. "You won't believe it," said Duckworth, "but we've got the confidential files of the Federal Investigation Bureau." blood draining out of my head. "Turn off the damned printer!" I yelled. Duckworth restrained me. "Don't get hsrsterical," he said. "It's fun to read." As I said, I was terribly frhtened, but even more curious. So I decided to let the printer run for just another minute or two. It was to prove my undoing. "Look at ttis!" said DuckwortB. "It's about the President." I looked at that and countless otHer forbidden accumulations of Hearsay and unconfirmed data wfiicS had been painstakingly put together over tfie years. "I can't believe tKis stuff," I said "I can," said DuckwortH. "It confirms what I always suspected." About a Half Hour later, DuckwortH found some items concerning Himself and he flew into a rage. "AH lies," He cried, "everytfiing Here. My trip to Wadam was purely to do emistry. I Hardly ever saw tKe Nazir's harem." I tried to see wHat was being printed out but DuckwortH kept me at bay witH one knobby hand. Suddenly He stopped reading and looked directly at me. "Do you realize wfiat a powerful blackmailing weapon is in our Hands?" He said. "You don't really mean tKat, do you?" "I damn well do," said Duckworth, "All of this dirt could turn tHe country upside down." TKen he sHrugged. "But I'm a cfiemist, not a blackmailer. Still, if we ever spilled tHese beans, there'd be Kell to pay." "Turn it off," I said. "We've seen enough." At that point I received ah urgent call from President Hinkle's secretary. The president was ready to discuss tKe computer budget for tKe following fiscal year. "I must leave at once," I said "So I want you to turn off tKe printer. Hit the Clear Register button and get the Kell out of Here. And take all of tKat copy witK you and burn it." "You can trust me," said Duckwordi and like a fool I did. When I came back, two Hours later, one of the graduate students was at the console. We nodded to one another. I surreptitiously went tKrougK the waste basket behind tKe printer and all of tKe lively stuff was gone. I sighed in gratitude and went Home. But all that night, ideas flitted through my mind, fantasies of what I could have done with all that dirt. 'Ke first sigfit of two strangers, the following afternoon, knotted my stomach again. Gumshoes look the same no matter wKat agency they represent. And these two, I surmised, were They did not get directly to tKe point. "I'd like to see your computer time scHedule for yesterday," said the smoother of tKe pair after flashing his identity card. His name, if: said, was Dunnigan. out wHat to do next. THe time schedule would show that Duckwortfi was slotted in for tfie hours to two to four P.M. Dunnigan's companion, an applecheeked bumpkin with protruding starched linen cuffs, smiled at me amiably. What was I to do? I apologized later to Duckworth, but he refused to listen to me. "You could Have substituted another time sheet," he said petulantly, "one with the time slot left blank." Of course it was easy enough for him to say. But they'd have discovered the truth, sooner or later. We all went directly to Duckworth's laboratory in the Chemistry building. At first he denied everything. "Look," said Dunnigan at last, "we know that our files in the Memory Bank were searched for an hour and a half during the time you were at the console. We also know that the Interrogate command came from this university's computer. Give us back the printed out data, tell us How you discovered our code, and we will recommend that you get off lightly." "You won't believe this," said Duckworth. "I don't know your code. My entries were purely by chance." For tfie first time Ehumigan smiled and fiis companion slapped at his tfiigfi in hi fiumor "Tfie cfiance of doing that," said Dunnigan "are about one in a Duckworth smiled sweetly. "But there is that one chance, isn't there?" "Where is the printed data?" said Dunnigan. "I burned all of it," said Duckworth. They didn't believe any of his story. I confirmed the fact that he had hit on the code by pure luck. That simply made me an accomplice and I found myself in a cell adjoining that of Duckwortli's. Because of the severity of the charges, we were both Held without bail. At first there was not much talk between us. I Hated his guts for getting me into this stupid mess. And he kept humming merrily to himself. "Shut up," I finally snarled. Duckworth slipped his Hand out of his cell and worked it between my bars, where his fingers began to play against my spine. I pushed his hand away, angrily, but lie was a persistent devil and resumed the gentle tattoo. Then it dawned on me that he might be tapping out a message in Morse code. I focused my brain on sequences of long and short taps. "We're undoubtedly being listened to," he said abruptly. "Lay off the polysyllabic words," I said softly. "You'll ruin my spine." Duckworth growled but Ke continued to tap out his message. "I really did burn the data," he tapped, "but I stored the juiciest stuff in a dandy hiding place. And I'll never give up until my conditions are met." "What conditions?" I began. At that point three guards marched over, opened my cell door, and moved me out to another cell block. "Is this nearer to the Chair?" I said weakly. T was now all alone and I wondered what hideous torments lay ahead for the pair of us. But tlie expectation proved worse than the outcome. I was questioned again and again under Hot lights but I kept silent. Aside from the abominable prison fare and a con in a nearby cell who kept playing "I Believe" on His harmonica, nothing untoward happened. In fact, three weeks later I was unconditionally released and so was Duckworth. We shared a cab back to the University campus. I started to speak but Duckworth silenced me and nodded to tlie driver. As we left the cab, Duckworth took hold of my shoulder and pushed me along the tree-lined walk, simultaneously muttering in my ear. "Just hold tight and say nothing. We've got them by the fuzz." We went first to President Hinkle's office where our greeting was less than warm. He looked up at us, his great mottled nose aflame. "You've put the university under a cloud and God knows what else, for the moment your suspensions are lifted. I'm allowing you to resume your duties pending the outcome of this investigation but I urge you both to come clean witli the authorities." "We already have," said Duckworth. I nodded. I have no choice but to go along with my friend. I went back to the computer to resume my rightful duties as chief programmer. But things weren't quite so simple. There was, for example, the succulent coed who asked for my help in debugging her first Fortran program. With true dedication I arrived at her dormitory room one Saturday evening, after Hours, to assist Her, She was friendly, even warm, but after biting my ear lobe, she whispered, "What are you going to do with the dirt you dredged up?" I leaped away as though stung by an adder. Her eyes were wide, ingenuous, innocent. "I'm getting the Hell out of here," I cried, and I did. The pressure become even more intense as time went on. TKe succession of flatfooted middle-aged freshmen, replete with beards, wHo kept following me about, began to prey on my nerves. Whenever I approached Duckworth our conversation inevitably went right to the weather, the Ivy blight, and Kow despicable it was to keep the facility pay scale at a C minus rating. Duckworth would talk about nothing else. Weeks went by, months, and I began to go to pieces. Absentmindedly I erased two master tapes, plugged a replacement card into the wrong socket, and burned out the power supply of the computer despite six heavy fuses. In addition I snarled at every student who came within six paces of me. I could bear it no longer. I turned off the computer, card readers, tape decks, even the air conditioner, put up a large handOver to Duckworth's lab. He greeted me with the usual weather gambit, but I would have none of it. I vent right to his refrigerator, grabbed a few eggs and dropped them into a breaker of water to boil. "You and I are going out into the woods for a picnic," I said, and my meaning was clear. His face had turned ashen and he dropped the test tube he'd been examining. Then he sat down, loosened his collar, sucked , in air and stared at the beaker of boiling eggs. ( #"fThere's your courage, Duckworth?" I cried recklessly. "We're free men in a free land. God damn it, why can't we go for a private talk if we went to?" He found his voice but it was faint and gravelly. His eyes had the luster of two lead bullets. "No reason why not," he said. Then he nodded to President Hinkle who Had stalked into the lab, followed by Dunnigan and his apple-cheeked companion. Hinkle was .mopping His brow with with a monogrammed handkerchief. "Duckworth," he pleaded, "our fate is in your Hands. Unless you tell these gentlemen where the stuff is, all funding monies for our grants will be denied the University." "I burned the printout records," said Duckworth. "That's true," said Dunnigan. lab reconstructed part of the printout. But we think you made a copy. We went through your notebook and found a peculiar kind of code notation." President Hinkle put His arm on Duckworth's shoulder. "Tell him the trutli," He said. "If not for the university, then for Science." Duckworth's eyes were moist. "President Hinkle," he said, "when I was a junior faculty member, we thought of you as the grand old man. It was your inspired thought to provide first year chemistry kits for fresHmen. If I did it for anyone, I'd do it for you. But I want something in return from the government." "I'll listen," said Dunnigan, "but I can't make any promises." "I want the confidential files wortli. "Judging by wKat it says about me, there isn't a single true statement in it." Dunnigan's lips paled and his apple-cheeked companion almost swallowed his gum. For a while Dunnigan said nothing, then he cleared his throat and said, "The files were erased. It happened when you put that interrogate command to our memory bank. That's why we must have your copy." "Fair enough," said Duckworth. "Do you know anything about my work?" "Your macromolecule? Who doesn't?" I said. "I don't," said Dunnigan. "It involves a double helical The enormous coding possibilities rival that of the genetic code." President Hinkle gasped. "You hid the information by coding it into one of your macro molecules?" Duckworth beamed. "Precisely," he said. "I then put it into an egg, one of the group which my friend here just hardboiled for lunch." "That's why you look ill," I cried. "I was ill," said Duckworth. Then he reached into the beaker. "The brown egg has the file information," He said. He handed it to Dunnigan. "Have one of your genetic experts check it against the code in my notebook." "By the way," added Duckworth, "I have a fantastic memory. For example I can give you all the details on Senator Tliigpoint, chairman of the Committee on Limited Wars." He tore a page out of his notebook and using longhand, proceeded to fill both sides of the page with a nicely turned bit of penmanship. Closing with a flourish, he blew gently on the wet ink and handed the sheet to Dunnigan , I could see Dunnigan's lips turn blue as his eyes scanned the sheet. At the end, he folded the paper with trembling fingers, saying only that he'd take it up with his superiors. "Tell 'em there's more where that came from," said Duckworth:. He turned to me and slapped me on the back, jocularly. "Now let's have that picnic," he said. Tn the open field near a rippling brook, with his transistor radio blasting at full volume, he handed me another egg. I was reluctant to eat it. What if it too, held vital state secrets? "Don't be a fool," said Duckworth. "I didn't have time to make a second copy." "Then why did you give them the coded egg?" "Why not?" said Duckworth. "The hard boiling scrambled the code." I was elated. The jailing, the hot lights, even the treacherous coed had all been worth the game. Then an errant thought struck me. "Was there an#rthing in the printout about President Hinkle?" I said wistfully. "Don't terhpt me," said DuckViorth. And opening a can of worms, we baited two fislihooks and sat down to an afternoon of delightful trout fishing. OO # mm sf  Edited by Horlan Ellison The trail-breaking anthologywinner of two Hugos and two Nebulas -- the year's must redding! "You should buy this book immediately. If necessary, you should also spend the cab fare needed to get to the nearest bookstore," A. J. Budrys told Galaxy's readers in his review. And now it's coming out in paperback -- three volumes, only #?! each. stands and bookstores now -- featuring original stories by Former,Aldiss, Del Rey, Pohl, Silyerberg, Ellison, DeFord, and Bloch -- and two Forewords by Isaac Asimov. Volumes # and # will follow in June ond July -- watch for them! Also from Berkley The Nets of Space, Emil Pefaja (XI #, #i!) News From Elsewhere, Edmund Cooper (XI #, Golactic Pot-Healer, Philip K. Dick (XI #, #if) Three Novels, Damon Knight (XI #, #f) Upcoming... Cordwoiner Smiih, Frank Herbert, Keith Laumer, Harry Harrison, D. Simak, L. Sprague de Camp (and, for that matter, G-# and His Batiis Aces!) by ar Dream No man can ever build another man's dream. J ohn Myers found a place at the rear of the observation room and looked around for John Lurie. He saw busy shirt-sleeved technicians, moving hurriedly as though the countdown were always a crucial three seconds ahead of them; there were stolid generals and a few administrators shifting uneasily from foot to foot, their featares heavy with the weight of tense scowls. Here and there Myers saw others who like himself had actually had some hand in making the Gaea; they stood in murmuring groups looking at the varied views of the starship that could be seen on the screens scattershot around the room. Lurie was nowhere to be seen. however. Perhaps he hadn't come down from his office yet; there was still more than half an hour to wait. Myers felt himself relaxing. "Hello, John. I'm glad you came after all." Myers started, then smiled in relief as he saw it was Irv Golden, one of the men he'd worked witli on the project. He put a nod of greeting together with the smile, and shook hands. "Hell, I couldn't stay away. You knew that." "Of course. Still, none of us were sure. I mean, we all knew the situation with Lurie..." "Even he couldn't keep me away from this," Myers said. "I may never get closer to Alpha Centauri than I am right now, looking at that ship." The viewscreen nearest them was slowly zooming in on the Gaea; Myers was suddenly struck by how much the ship looked like a fantastic crouching owl. He stared at it, bemused by the illusion. The Gaea didn't look at all like the manned Venus and Mars probes of a dozen years before, nor the one that Kad landed on Ganymede. Those Kad been conventional, intrasystem rockets; the Gaea was the first Dallmen Drive ship, aimed at the stars. And she would get there, Myers knew for sure. To the stars and back... Myers had been one of the Gaea's chief designers; Ke knew her insides, and he trusted them. He'd been ready to trust them to take him out to Centauri liimself, and he still felt Ke was a more logical choice for crew position than most of the men who now waited aboard the ship. He was young, still in His twenties though just barely and Ke was in good shape physically. Mentally too, Ke thought with a stab of bitterness Ke couldn't keep down even now, seven months after the blowup. Mentally he was as stable as --  ATyers heard the soft ping Oj the arriving elevator. Beside him Irv Golden stirred. "Lurie," Golden said. The elevator opened, and a power wheelchair rolled into the room, came to a halt before tKe main monitor screen and braked in place. Sitting in the chair, a fierce expression on his face, was old John Lurie, obviously determined to show himself undamaged in this first public appearance since his stroke. Myers didn't turn to look at him; Ke could see the old man well enough without moving. The stroke had changed Lurie ratMcally. He'd been looking haggard when Myers last saw him --  tired, driven, almost perpetaallj; angry -- but He hadn't looked old. Myem saw with a kind of dull shock that the man's hair' was almost fully gray now, and there were deep lines around the eyes, the mouth, the jaw. His complexion seemed unnaturally sallow --  and it wasn't from the fluorescents in the room either; Lurie had always been an active, ruddy man, and no lighting would have paled his face like that. "He looks worse than I expected," Golden said. "The word was he'd fully recovered." "John wouM say that on His deathbed. Myers said and then was annoyed at the pride he felt in saying it. No, damn it, John Lulie tHe fattier figure liad abdicated seven montlis ago. Lurie ttie founder of Intercorp (formerly SoutKwest Transport), designer of special landing assembly used on tKe Venus rockets, builder of tKe Ganymede ships and tKe Neptune fly-by... grand old man of space travel at #, patron and mentor of tKe promising young engineer John Myers of six years ago, surrogate father, friend. All that was in the past, denied and destroyed in twenty minutes of furious, irrational argument. Damn him. Golden asked, "Are you going to say hello at least?" "I don't know. I suppose the occasion calls for it -- he did send me the invitation, or okayed it when the committee submitted the list to him. But hell, Irv, I don't owe liim a thing. Not a thing." Golden didn't reply, and Myers turned his attention determinedly back to the screen and the Gaea. Damn him. T T e had never understood Lurie, though sometimes he'd tliought he had. But rapport is not understanding; you can share an emotion, a dream, without knowing the man you share it with. Myers didn't even know why Lurie Kad decided he liked Kim, why he Kad gone out of his way to pry Kim loose from McDonnel Contractors witli the offer of twice the salary and a position he couldn't possibly be ready for. Maybe he'd just been cagy about that; certainly Myers Kad gone all out for the older man, and within half a year he'd been pulling his own weight. But it Kad been much more than just business; Lurie had taken an imaccountable liking to Kim from the start, and it had been a Sunday, Thanksgiving and Christmas relationship right away. Myers had tried to ask him about it once. But Lurie had been Lurie; he did what he wanted and he revealed what Ke wanted, and the relationship was played by his rules. "We have the same first name," he said. "And you're bright, like me -- brighter than you'd have known if I hadn't forced you to show it." He smiled briefly, a completely non-businessman, human smile, always incongruous on his face. "Maybe I wanted to build something besides aircraft and spaceships, John. I've always been a builder, you know, ever since I was a kid." "The model planes, you mean?" Myers asked. Lurie nodded. "They were one of the first things, yes." He opened the glass-fronted cabinet in which he kept the models. The earliest was a Curtiss Hawk biplane, obviously put togetlier witli painful slowness out of homemade materials. One of the wings was cracked, and paint wa flaking from the body. "That was a Navy figfiteC bomber," Lurie said. "I rode in one like it back in '#, when I was eight; my uncle took me up in it. It was a beautiful thing, as big and exciting as any five-h'undred-ton spaceship we've built since. It made a fantastic amount of noise; I'll never forget it. And the shadow . s That was tKe first thing about it that struck me, John; its sfiadow was black and precise and absolutely efficient. Mechanical. That was how I thought of it then; I was fascinated witH opening up clocks at that age. I fiad no idea then bow complex a mechanical thing could be designed -- no idea at all of how many different kinds of components you'd Have to put into an airplane." Lurie paused, remembering. "If I'd had any conception of what Has to go into a simple orbiting rocket...  . Hell, John, I stopped thinking of rockets as mechanical things years ago; they're so complex you can't xmderstand them except as a whole thing. Every one we build is almost alive to me now -- and when we send them out, it's like me going out there myself. Yet thesr're still only mechanical things, hke clocks. Funny, isn't it?" Myers nodded slowly, caught up in the older man's mood. "I know what you mean about feeling like it's you going into space instead of just the rocket," He said. "But of course it isn't me," Lurie said. "It can't ever be me, because I'm too old; my heart would never take the acceleration. The biggest man in the space industry, and I've never been off the planet... , So I send out machines, John -- mechanical extensions of myself." Then they were both silent for a while, as Lurie turned the biplane in his hands, smiling wryly. TV yr yers didn't have to make the decision whether or not to go over to Lurie; after a few minutes Lurie came to him. As tlie old man's wheelchair rolled toward him, Myers realized he'd made a mistake in hesitating; now Lurie had taken the initiative, and He would control the conversation as usual. As always. "Hello, John," said Lurie. "Hello, John," Myers said. It was the old settled ritual, but neither spoke with any warmtii. "I knew you'd show up. Even if you only built half of her, you Still -- " "The Gaea was over # complete when you fired me," Myers said shortly. "That much?" For a moment Lurie looked confused; but tbe expression passed. "Yes, tbat's right. But we had to rebuild a lot of her. The entire guidance system, for one thing; she couldn't have found Ganymede with that dated system you had in her." Myers felt anger rising in him, fought to control it. "That system was there only because you insisted on it, and you know it. I submitted plans for the modified system, but by then you were caught up in finishing the ship to meet the government deadline -- " "That was important!" Lurie snapped. "I never missed a project in my life." "But you missed this one -- after you fired me. You told me I was crazy, threw me out without notice, and then went ahead and did everything I'd recommended. What was the sense, John? Can you justify it?" "I gave you six months' pay to fill out the term of your contract," Lurie said. "And I provided you with a reference that got you a way up as fast there, you'll be in charge of the next star-shot yourself." "That's a nice thought for your conscience, but none of it justifies firing me in the first place. Don't try to change the subject again, John; I know you that well, at least." "I wasn't changing the subject!" Lurie leaned forward tensely, bracing himself on one arm. Myers abruptly realized that the old man's right arm lay uselessly in his lap, noticed the slackness of the right side of his face. No wonder his speech seemed slurred, he thought; Lurie was fighting to cover it, but the stroke had left him partially paralyzed. "Then why did you fire me?" he asked, and he felt imcomfortable as he heard the softness that now crept into his voice. Damn! This was the chance he'd hoped for for seven months, the argument he'd rehearsed in his mind ever since the firing. Why. should he let Lurie off the hook now? L urie's left hand gripped the chair arm tightly, knuckles aged and white. "You were undermining the success of the project," the old man said slowly and deliberately. "You countermanded my express orders, you assumed authority I'd never given you, and your judgment was bad." "Then why did you follow my recommendations after I was gone?" Myers demanded, forcing an edge into his voice. "I was right and you were dead wrong, John, but you wouldn't okay the new guidance system and you wouldn't even discuss it. The deadline, that was all you could tliink about! What good is a finished starship if it shoots off to nowhere?" "I've never missed a deadline in my life!" Lurie said vehemently. "Never!" "Never?" Myers looked at him in disbelief. "John, goddamn it, that ship sitting out there right now is six months late! How can you forget that?" Lurie shook his head slowly, almost disjointedly. "I never missed a deadline before this one -- and I wouldn't have missed this one if you hadn't upset the efficiency of the project. I had everything xinder control, we were on schedule all the way, and then you started coming in with complaints and suggestions, wheeling and dealing, calling conferences I'd never authorized -- " "I only called one conference," Myers said, "and that wasn't even my idea; Irv Golden asked for tliat one. Isn't that right, Irv?" He turned to Golden, and was immediately struck with guilt at drawing him into tlie argument. Golden had stood by imcomfortably during the entire exchange, carefully midway between them. What the hell, he still worked for Lurie. As the old man looked dangerously up at him. Golden said, "I did ask for tire conference on ship's personnel -- but I sent the request directly to you, Mr. Lurie. When you didn't answer even the second time, I asked John here about it. I didn't realize -- " "Of course you didn't!" Lurie said bitterly. "You were only the excuse he needed; don't worry, I don't blame you for it." He turned back to Myers. "You were so determined to get control of ship's personnel selection -- what was the matter, did you think I'd go back on my promise to let you go on the ship?" "The ship is blasting in ten minutes," Myers said quietly. "Am I on it?" ( C  T addox, Juneau, Schumacher, Cossato, Faulkner and Howards," said Golden. "And of course you, John. That makes seven, and that's all there are left; the old man rejected all the others. That includes tlie stand-bys too. All of which means we now have a month to select and train four more men for the Gaea." "That's impossible," said Kim. "They couldn't possibly learn their jobs even in the full month." "No, not completely impossible," Golden said. "Some of the positions are more difficult than others, and we've trained the men we have to be able to take over other jobs if necessary. If we can choose new men quickly, we can train them for the easier jobs. But we Have to start now. John, I don't understand wKy Lurie got rid of the other men, and I can't even get him to discuss choosing replacements. Can you tell me VfHy He's putting this off?" Myers leaned His elbows on the conference table, tapped the fingers of both Hands together. It was an unconscious action, sometfiing to do so He wouldn't Have to answer the question immediately. He didn't know tKe answer, and he realized witH surprise that He Had been avoiding thinking about it. "I'll tell you wfiy," said a voice behind Him, and Myers jerked around to see Lurie standing angrily in tfie doorway. His black Hair was unruly, his face tense and florid, tKe neck of His sHirt zipped open beneath His tie. Myers stood up, vacating tKe cHair at the Head of the conference table. "No, don't botfier," Lurie said bitingly. "You look so comfortable, I'd Kate to disturb you. Sit down, JoKn, sit down."" But the rest of the men Had already moved tKeir chans to accommodate Myers at Lurie's right-hand seat. Myers took tKat, and after a moment Lxnie went to the head of the table and stood there angrily. "If you gentlemen Have any questions about project Gaea, I suggest you ask me about them in tfie future. I don't like conferences to be called behind my back." Myers said, "I'm sorry, JoKn; your pKone Had a call-later all morning, and this seemed urgent. We do Have tfie room recorder; on, and I would've submitted tKe entire proceedings to you." "TKat's nice," Lurie said. "May I ask wKat was so urgent that you Had to discuss it without me?" Golden cleared His throat nervously. "It's the question about ship's personnel, Mr. Lurie -- you'll remember I sent you two memos about it." "I was busy," said Lurie. "You gentlemen don't seem to realize it, but we have just one month to get our bird off tKe ground. Unnecessary conferences won't get that done. How many of you are here? Five of you, all supposedly responsible men on this project. Who's minding the store?" "John, I think Irv's question is important." "It is noi important; if it Had been, I'd have called a conference myself. For your information, John, our bird will not be carrying eleven men to Alpha Centauri; we don't need all of them. As a matter of fact, we only need six; I put that call-later signal on the phone so I could go over the work assignments and re-allot them." CSnly six men?" said Golden. SJ'... "Excuse me, but how can we get by with! only six? You yourself set the number at eleven, and we all agreed -- " "I set the number at eleven, and I've re-estimated it at six," Lurie said coldly. "We're not trying to colonize Centauri; this is only a manned probe. Six men can do the job." "But I don't understand," Myers said. "John, I'm sorry, but you will have to explain to me how six men can do the work of eleven." "I don't have to explain anything! I make the decisions here, and I've decided six can do it. The fewer men, the less payload -- and the fewer widows left behind." "Widows?" Myers said. "I thought we were proceeding on the assumption tiris will be a successful flight." Kim had been scanning the crew list Golden had brought to the meeting; now he looked up and said, "Is that why you rejected the men you did, Mr. Lurie? I notice they're all married." "Of course that's the reason," Lurie said. "It's also the reason I decided to trim down the crew in the first place." He turned to Myers. "For your information, we always proceed on the assumption that whatever project we imdertake will be a success; you can't make plans otherwise. But any new space flight is dangerous, and the Gaea will be going # light-years and back -- we hope. That's a Huge first, and the ship is the most complicated unit we've ever even dreamed of. Sometimes I'm not sure even I understand how she works." He paused, barely perceptibly, then went on more quietly, "John, I don't know if you've told the others what you told me last night, but you're not going on the Gaea." "Not going?" Myers said unbelieving. "But I've had your promise ever since -- " "That was long before you brought Helen around. I like her, John, and she loves you, that's plain enough. If I send you out to die on the Gaea, I might as well send her to die too." Myers stared at him. "You mean because I told you we're getting married you're taking me off the ship? Is that the reason?" "I've been thinking about this for a long time. John, this is a dangerous flight; that ship is the first of its kind, and it's going out into -- " "For god's sake, I know what the project is!" Myers burst out. "I also know the Gaea; the ship can make it! You've seen all the plans -- you know the theory -- you oversaw the construction right from the start. Stop giving me rationalizations, John. Are you afraid of the Gaea? And if so -- why? Because of that Venussurplus guidance system that you refuse to change?" Lxirie's expression froze. He stepped back from the table, hesitated, then turned for the door. "I'll see you in my office, alone, in five minutes," he said, and walked out. Within half an Hour -- shouting, accusing, pleading, shouting again -- Jbhn Myers was not only off the Gaea crew list, but fired from Intcrcorp.  ( A #I right. I'll tell you the truth," Lurie said, sinking back in his power chair, his face seeming to visibly weaken and sag. His condition appeared even worse than Myers had thought; Lurie had summoned his energies for the confrontation with Myers, but a few minutes of arguing had drained him. Still... he was Lurie. Myers didn't want to let the old man soften him, too. "All right," he said levelly. "What do you call the truth?" "Just this: you didn't really want to be on the Gaea. You said you wanted to go, and you probably even believed it -- but you didn't really want that." "Didn't want it? What does that mean? Of course I wanted to go!" "No, you didn't. You wanted to stay here with Helen; I could hear it in your voice the night you told me about the engagement." Even Lurie's voice seemed weak now. His stiff fingers on the chair arm ran idly along the power buttons there. "Oh no," Myers said. "Oh no. You don't get away with that, John! You're trying that line about firing me for my own good, aren't you? Saving me from the dangers of space, the uncertainties -- " "Nonsense... nonsense. You know as well as I do the Gaea is as safe as any ship we've ever built. No, John, you just didn't want to go, that was all -- but I think you really didn't know it. You couldn't admit to yourself that that dream of going to the stars wasn't as important to you as it used to be." "So you had to manipulate things that day to force an open fight?" Myers said. "And instead of just taking me off the ship you had to fire me outright -- is that it? I don't buy that." Lurie's eyes were more than halfway closed as he looked down at the paralyzed hand in his lap. He said, "I don't expect you to believe it. If you could have accepted the idea of giving up going to Centauri, we could have done all of this reasonably, like two sensible men. You'd have said you didn't want to go after all, I'd Kave been sorry and I'd Have let you off tlie hook. But it didn't happen that way, John, because we're human." "I don't buy it," Myers said. "Stop it." "No, let me go on; I may not Have that much time. I'm not the man I was; I go into rages, I get paranoiac. You saw me just a few minutes ago. It was happening back then, too, when I fired you, only I didn't know it. The stroke finally woke me up to the situation. Not that it's anything new in the world. I'm just getting old, the juices don't mix as before, I have to rely on pills and power chairs and a diet you wouldn't believe either. "I didn't manipulate the fight, John; I couldn't prevent it. It had been coming for months, and it was my fault. Okay, you were right about the guidance system; I was pigheaded about that. And you were right that I was afraid of the system; I was pigheaded about that. And you were right tlaat I was afraid of the Gaea -- it got too big for me, I couldn't understand it, it scared hell out of me. But none of that was insurmountable; I had good periods along with the bad ones, and I could back down if I had to. I did change my mind and put in your new guidance system later, remember. "But what broke everything to pieces wag when you told me about you and Helen -- and I realized you Had something else to do with your life. It was written all over your face. You didn't want to go to Centauri, you wanted to get married and buy a House and commute by gyro -- " "No!" Myers said. "I wanted to go to Centauri just as mucK as. you did!" T urie just looked up at him si' lently for several moments, letting the sentence hang in the air. Then He said, "THafs rigHt, you wanted to go just as much as I did. You didn't want to go for yourself anymore, only because of me. Because that was what I manipulated, John -- you, right from the beginning. I took you out of McDonnel and gave you a top job, taught you as much as I knew, made you virtually a son to me. I told you once that I was a builder -- well, that was what I was doing with you, though I denied it to myself. I was just building another machine, John, a more personal machine than the Gaea, a living person who'd go out to Centauri and be the closest thing to me I could manage." Lurie paused, cleared his throat; his voice Had taken on a gravelly edge. "That's pretty disgusting, isn't it? Using another Eumaii being like a tool, a glorified tv monitor." Myers said wonderingly, "You really mean tfiis, don't you?" "Yes, I mean it; it's true. Wfiy else would I Eave been so furious ,wKen you wanted to drop out? I was so toucHy -- so guilty -- SiBat you didn't even Eave to say io me, 'JoEn, I want out.' I knew T before you did." Lurie did close Eis eyes now, aad raised Eis veined Eand to press tEe bridge of Eis nose. Myers saw him breathing deeply, laboriously, and for a panic moment he tEougEt tEe old man was having another stroke. But then Ee saw the tears. From the overhead speaker came a voice saying, "Blast minus thirty seconds and counting. T wenty-nine... twenty-eight... Myers leaned over and puncEY#ii posmmen suessm : Hed the Off button on the wheelcEair's console. He moved behind tEe chair and began to pusE it over to the main monitor screetf. "Clear your eyes, JoEn, or you are going to miss the first blastoff for the stars," Myers said. TEe power chair was heavier than Ee'd expected; by the time Ee had Lurie positioned in front of the screen Ee was out of breatE. Panting, he drew up one of tEe room's lounging cEairs and sat down beside the old man. Lurie Ead recovered himself, but Ee only stared at the screen silently. "... seventeen... sixteen... fifteen..." "What you said makes sense," Myers said. "Except that people aren't steel; you can't melt them down and pour them into a mold to make a machine. It isn't that simple; nobody accepts somebody rise's dream unless Ee wants it." " i i . two... one # . The starship built a cushion of smoke and fire beneath it, then slowly rose into tEe sky. The monitors tracked it as it accelerated; the changing angle of vision made it seem as though the Gaea were curving over and away. But it was still going straight up and out. Myers said. "I'll be on the next one." The colors weren't so bad -- until they became colours. Tt's just not true that we planned it this way, as anybody wKo's read the serious articles about us knows very well. You can't believe those whoppers they print in the newspapers -- why, Half of them don't even know "color" is spelled "colour" when it refers to people like us! If Ben and I Had planned it, we certainly wouldn't have been shocked wKen we walked into that boarding house dining room. But we were. Not by the landlady -- she was coloured pink just like pae. Or Her Husband, wHose bright red hue matched Ben's exactly. That we Had expected. But when we saw that lodger -- saints alive, you talk about flabbergasted! The man, name of Jarvis, was bright blue! And his wife was yellow! Not like Orientals, who are not yellow any more than Caucasians are white. I mean yellow -- like a taxicab, like the middle of a daisy. Yellow! Ben just dragged me upstairs and slammed the door -- hard. "Wh-what happened?" I said. "I don't know." "They were blue and yellow." "Goddamnit, I know tliey were blue and yellow! They should have been red." "Maybe you should have experimented some more before -- " He grabbed me by the Hand. "C'mon, Miss Sally -- something is radically wrong." Well, we started driving around and something sure was haywire. We saw crowds of bewildered and confused people. And they were red, yellow, blue, and green. Ben stopped the car and pulled a pad out of his pocket. For almost thirty minutes he noted the different colours as they passed, then added up the figures. As everyone knows about # were red or pink, # blue #. yellow and #  green. Ben got tliat glazed look in his eye for a couple minutes; then he muttered, "Blood type." "What?" "Blood type. It affects the colour. Let's see, you're O, aren't you?" "Why yes! However did you know?" "Unless I'm mistaken all the red are O, the blues A, yellows B, and greens AB. Lord, what a mess!" "Oh well," I said, "at least tliey're immune from measles." "They are that," said Ben, stoking his pipe, "but it's still a bit frustrating. After all our work to make them red, here we are with a blasted rainbow." Ben lit his pipe and wreaths of smoke twined about his head. "Science is sure unpredictable," I said, wrinkling my nose. I did not sneeze though. I never sneeze when Ben smokes. That's how I met him, you know. e were in this elevator this was up North in New York -- and Ben was smoking a pipe and I wasn't sneezing. I couldn't believe it. I'm violently allergic to tobacco, but I wasn't sneezing at all, so naturally I looked at him. He was redheaded, very handsome, and he had the worst sxmburn I've ever seen. I mean he was scarlet! By that time the elevator had gotten down to the lobby, and since I had nothing to do, I followed him. I wanted to know what he was smoking, but I could not figure out how to ask him. We'd gone about two blocks when he suddenly stopped dead and turned around. "Why are you following me?" he demanded. I was mortified, but I wasn't going to miss my chance! "What's that you're smoking?" I asked. "What's that I'm smoking? Why honey chile, it's jest a lil' ole pipe." I hate it when people make fun; of my accent. And this guy had the worst fake Southern accent in the history of the world. "I mean, what's in it?" "What's your name?" "Sally Vickers. What's yours?" "Ben Browning. Do you always talk to strange men. Miss Sally?" I looked down in my best shy; Southern manner and shook my head. "It's just that it's important to me," I said. "Important enougli to Have dinner witK me?" "Well... Well all rigHt, if you insist." "OH I do, Miss Sally, I do." We went to a little French restaurant, and Ben ordered for us both, without even consulting me. It wasn't that I minded -- but I thought it was significant. "UH, what do you do, Ben?" I asked. "Ahm a chemical engineer," he drawled. "What-all do youall do?" Well that tore it! "One thing I don't do is go around making fun of people's accents! And for your information, you-all is pronounced y'all and should only be used when speaking to more than one person. It's a perfectly respectable second person plural." I wish you-all could have seen His face! "I'm a receptionist," I added with dignity. "Oh," he said. "Is my accent really that bad?" "It's atrocious," I said. He started laughing. Frankly, I didn't get the joke. But I rather liked the twinkle in his warm browti eyes! While we ate some marvelous escargots, I managed to pry out of Ben that he was California bom and educated, hadhisPh.D., was #, single, and -- judging by the looks he was giving me -- normal male. Though with that sunburn how he could even think of girls was beyond me. But Ee said it looked worse than it was. It was my turn then. But He just smiled when I told him about Bennington psychology major and my law office job. He said he'd rather hear about life behind the cotton curtain. T didn't much like his phrase but I did my best to tell him about the beauty and friendliness of my home town. Ben acted like a man listening to a fairy tale. "Haven't you ever been South?" I asked desperately. "Not to your South," he said shortly. We'd finished dessert by that time, and Ben pulled out his pipe. "You were going to tell me what you're smoking, remember?" "I surely will. Miss Sally. It's lettuce." "Lettuce?" "Plain lettuce leaves, cured like tobacco. Or almost like tobacco." "But -- why?" "I like it." "Where do you get it?" "Make my own, but it is commercially available." He pulled out a pad and scribbled something on it. "Write to these people." "I will -- uh, if I ever Have to. Thank you kindly." "You're welcome kindly. Now -- suppose I see you home." He did, and after thanking him for the diiuier I waited in the doorway, giving ffim a chance to ask for my p!fone number or say He'd be seeing me soon, but He didn't and I couldn't; so wfieit he did I just said, "Good nigKt." Damn being a gxrl sometimes, I thought. Four days later -- on a Saturday -- the doorbell rang in the middle of the afternoon. It was a steaming July day, my apartment was a wreck, and I'd just finished washing my hair. "OH damn!" I waded. "Now Miss Sally," said Ben, looking as neat as an unmaded envelope, "where's' that famous Soutlrern hospitality? Aren't you going to ask me in?" "Yes, of course," I said. "Come on in. But everything's a mess." Mess wasn't tlie word for it -- there isn't a word for it -- but he didn't seem to mind. "You see. Miss Sally, I suddenly got this terrible hankerin' for hominy grits. So I went out, bought a box, and here ah is! You will cook 'enrt for me, won't you?" "Why sure." I'm the South' worst cook, but I wasn't going to tell him that. I fixed him a drink and went into the kitchen to cook those pesky grits. That's when I first got suspicious. You see, Ben's sxmburn was exactly the same as before. That wasn't natural; it should have faded or peeled or something. I peeked out to make sure and He was as red as ever. You can maintain a tan, but not a burn, so I started supposing all kinds of things. I finally got the grits done and brought them in. "Wonderful," fie said after a bite. Believe me, they weren't -- but he choked them down, smiled weakly, and said, "You busy tonight. Miss SaUy?" Now Mama's always said a girl should never let on to being available if a man asks for a date for the same night, but I thoughts to hell vsnth Mama. "Ufi -- no, not really." "Good! Then why don't we go out to dinner? And later I'll show you how to cure lettuce leaves." And that means going back to your place, I thought. I wasn't counting on his sunburn as a deterrent now, but I figured -- don't remember wHat I figured -- but I know what I said. "I'll be ready in twenty minutes." "Take your time. Miss Sallyij take your time." Y ou know, he wasn't kidding about the lettuce leaves. After dinner we went to his place -- which turned out to be more of a laboratory than an apartment -- and he showed me the whole process. After that we just stood there looking at each other -- I wasn't scared, but I wasn't exactly comfortable eitKer. "Uh -- what are those?" I said, pointing to some covered cages. "Mice, Miss Sally." "Eekl" I said, since fie seemed to expect it, though fie sKould have realized I'd worked with mice in psycKology. Monkeys too. I didn't mind a little old mouse. But wfiy were they covered? And wfiat did they have to do with chemical engineering? And how did his sunburn fit in? Or did it? Curiouser and curiouser, as my old Grams used to say. I decided I'd better approach it sort of roundabout. "Ufi, what company do you work for, Ben?" "I free-lance," he said. It turned out fie Bad a whole string of patents, mainly on processes connected with water, such as fluoridation and desalination. He'd taken post-doctoral courses in biochemistry and now was experimenting witH putting vaccines right in the water. Well, that explained the mice, though not wfiy they were all covered up. His preoccupation with disease seemed downright tinfiealthy to me, and how did tfiat jibe with his -- then I got it! Here fie was: young, handsome -- red as a beet. It had to be some mysterious and probably fatal disease. It was tragic. I was sure of it when fie got me all the way home without trying anything more than a measley peck on the cheek. We did make a date for Sunday, though. I figured if his days were numbered, this was no time to be coy. It was on Sunday I discovered I'd been right about his sunburn. It was no deterrent. I saw him again on Monday and that was the day I decided I'd rather have a sick Ben Browning than a healthy anybody, and if I let this man get away I was insane. Then he stopped calling. T was miserable. I was frantic! I was out of my mind! I field myself in on Tuesday and Wednesday, and somehow got tfirougli Thursday, but by Friday I couldn't stand it any more; and directly after work I went right down to Kis place and Kammered on the door. I didn't wait for an answer. The door was unlocked so I barged right in. "Sally!" He made a desperate attempt to hide tfie mice, but it was too late -- I'd already seen them. They were shocking pink. "Benjamin Browning, what did you do to those mice?" I said. "The same thing I did to myself," fie said miserably. He still had the sxmburn. "I tfiought so!" "It's why I didn't call you again." "Wfiy?" I screamed. "Because I'm a Negro." "Well, is that all?" I flopped down on a cKair in sheer relief. "My goodness, I thought you were dying!" "But I never -- " "How did you turn red?" "It's a side effect. I was working on a vaccine against measles which could be dissolved in water and taken orally, and I've found it. Except it turned these dam mice pink -- and it turned me red. At first I tried to counteract it, but then I saw! Sally, this will solve the race problem! If we get people to take this vaccine there wouldn't be any races. Just red men. I was tempted to give you some -- " "How dare you?" I said, jumping up and stamping my foot. "I am not going to be turned red. At least..." "At least?" "Well, at least not until after you marry me. " "What the devil are you talking about?" he shouted. "Well, I understand Negroes get married too. Will our children be red?" "I don't know. Damn it, Sally -- " "Hey, I've got a great idea --  let's turn the whole country red!" "It isn't that simple." "Of course it is." "The vaccine could turn everyone red, but I'm sure people won't accept it." "They'll have to accept it." "What?" He really shouted that word. "It's perfectly simple. We get married and go on a honeymoon. We pick out cities -- maybe a whole state -- dump the stuff Id the reservoirs and everybody turns red." "It takes a month." "All right, it takes a month." "It could be done, of course," he said slowly. "You bet it could." "You're serious about marrying me?" "You hardly know me." "Well you don't know me either, and you want to marry me." He hadn't actually said so, but he did, all right. yhe upshot was we got married three days later, I took Ben's vaccine and we drove off on our honeymoon. Two days later we immunized our first city. The cities were easy -- Ben just dropped his vaccine into the reservoirs. But lots of the smaller towns had standpipes, and sometimes he had to use his chemist's credentials to get permission to inspect the waterworks, so he could slip the vaccine in. We spent most of the month dispensing our colourful little vaccine. Just before I was due to turn, we went back to the first city we immunized. We registered in a boarding house under assumed names, and waited for ttie fun to begin. Sure enough, I turned just when Ben said, but I wasn't exactly red. I was more pink -- sort of cherry toned. My eyes are gray -- people's eyes don't change -- and I liked my new colour quite well -- except I couldn't use my old make-up. Ben was worried about my new colour. He thought maybe it was lighter because I'd been white, and that wouldn't have been any good, but it turned out it was because I'm a girl. Women arc always a little lighter than men, except for anemics. They're positively pastel, regardless of sex. Two days later the whole city -- which happened to be the state capitol -- turned, and we got hit over the head with the rainbow Ben had created. After he figured out the blood type business, he put away his pad, restoked his pipe, and got that hazy look in his eye. I just watched the people walk by, and decided the different coloui"s were rather pretty when you got used to them. Pretty soon, Ben's eyes focused again and he said, "We'd better get back and see what's happening." We returned to the boarding house and turned on the TV. All hell had broken loose. A state of emergency had been declared, and martial law and a curfew were already in effect. Within tiie next few days, as more cities and towns began to turn, the whole state was sealed off "for the duration." "It's going to be a mighty long duration," Ben said. "The only antidote is deadly poison." What happened next is history, I guess. The Governor issued a statement. The President issued a statement. The Pope issued a statement. The Secretary-General issued a statement. Fourteen senators issued statements and so did twenty-three congressmen, and there wasn't a sensible word in the lot. , Among regular people, the fiirst reaction most had was to take a bath -- a lot of baths. Then there was a soap run on the supermarkets, until people found out that no brand would remove the colour. Then the Great Migration began. You couldn't get out of the state, but you could move around inside it -- and people did. Every day -- for a month -- as new towns turned, people started moving. At first it was to try to escape -- then most people who'd left home went back. And Negroes -- former Negroes -- oh, you know what I mean -- they just went. Any place. They soon realized if they showed up where no one knew them, tliey'd be just like everyone else. Some people say you can tell but I don't believe it. Sure, black people Have kiaky hair and big Kps and flattisS noses -- Sometimes. And sometimes tHey don't and sometimes Caucasians do. And even wKen they do, tEere are always plastic surgery and wigs and hair straigEteners. So nobody could tell for sure after the change, and guessing was dangerous. I mean, just for example, the Governor himself had a flat kind of nose -- college boxing tEey said -- and rather big lips, and everybody knew he'd been white since birtH. Or thought so, anyway. O nce immigration was resumed, we had quite an influx of Negroes from other states hoping to catcH whatever it was, and of course tEey did, a montH after their first drink of water. Nobody could leave, tEougE -- the surrounding states Had us in quarantine. And I mean they enforced it -- you'd Have thought coloured people were lepers. The Negro immigration stopped, of course, wEen the original supply of resawoir water was used up and people stopped turning but even so, we went from #tH to #tE in population! rank in just three years. Meanwhile, the Department of Health was investigating. It took them a month to figure out the busine about blood type that Ben had guessed right away, and it was the longest time before they tumbled to tEe water business. But then a cEemist finally isolated Ben's vaccine and everybody started screaming sabotage And once that cry was raised, if took just about no time for several of tEe Water Commissioners to remember the sunburned mart wHo'd visited them about a month before aU the trouble started. We sEouldn't Have gone back to using our right names I guess, but Bert would never Eave been able to get tEe loan to start his business otherwise, so we figured what the Eeck. Anyway, as everybody knows, they caugEt us. By that time we were doing right well. Owned our own Home and everything. Ben remembered my problems with make-up, and he put together a Kttle laboratory and concocted powder and lipstick and stuff for the new colours. His lab soon became a factory and pretty soon He had #' people working for him. His fouij Knes -- Goldenrod Yellow, Peaches'n'cream Pink, Crystal Blue, and Dixie-Belle-Green were all a huge success. Still are. So, Kke I said, they caugEt us and arrested us. Then the legal fun began! In the first place, nobody could figure out what to cEarge us with. And when you come right down to it, wEat had we done? They finally had to dig out an ancient law about wellpoisoning, wfiicfi was silly because we'd never even looked at any old well. They let us out on bail and our lawyer -- who's red like us -- said he tKougKt Ke could get us off. But then the Feds had to get their two cents in, so they preferred conspiracy charges and then there was this big jurisdictional dispute and -- well, nobody won. Yet. We're still out on bail. Now there's been so much rubbish written about how Ben's vaccine is either the world's worst disaster or else its greatest hope that I thought I'd wind this up by telling what really happened down here. Does the vaccine solve the race problem? Well, yes and no. It solves the Negro and white problem all right. It's pretty hard to keep a prejudice in good repair when you can't even tell who it is you hate. But you see, the reds and greens and yellows and blues can tell each other apart, and I'll be jiggered if they haven't started putting out tliis colour; superiority stuff. he greens started it. They're type AB of course -- the universal recipients. They said they were the elite, being only .# of the people. But the other colours said if anything they were mongrel, because they were a seqondary color, and they could take any type of blood. Well the greens came right back and said that proved their superior adaptability. Meantime, our peoplethe reds -- were proclaiming we were the best because we were the majority; but the others said that Just proved we were common. And then the blues chimed in, talking about blue blood and the color of purity and all, which made everybody kind of mad. The yellows talked about gold and sunshine and pointed out that their colour was fairest and closest to natural -- which was disputed by the pink women.! Nowadays things Have begun to sort themselves out. Coloured folks don't mix much. Oh, you work with other colours, and the kids all go to the same schools, but they usually sit in different parts of the room, and people usually divide buses and restaurants and such into sections and don't mingle. Socially, there is virtually no mixing. You just make friends among your own type, and you hardly ever Hear of a mixed marriage. It isn't prejudice. More taste. The colours do dash, after all. I feel sorry for the kids sometimes. If they turn a different colour, or are bom a different colour from their parents, it can be pretty rough on tiSem -- and on the parents. It's been much! better since they started the Rainbow Clubs for people with different coloured children. They're something like these organizations for the families of alcoholics or retarded children, and I understand they do wonderful work. Ben's offer to colour the whole country has already had so much publicity I don't have to go into that. I doubt if the vaccine will ever be accepted officially, but since the formula became public it won't make any difference. The last total I saw was # coloured cities and towns outside our state, and it's going up every week. Somebody wants this country coloured, and the laws aren't stopping him, and the guards at the reservoirs aren't stopping him. But don't worry -- now that we have got cosmetics and the new fashions and everything, you'll find it rather pleasant being red. or blue, or yellow, or green. And you'll never get the measles either! As for Ben and me, we're not complaining. We have an adorable little baby and we're going to have another next month. Ben Jr. is red just like his Daddy, and we're hoping for a little pink girl next. I personally don't believe this stuff about reds being better than everybody else. Ben and I agree # percent that it's mere coincidence that red has always been the color associated with royalty and that the vast majority of brilliant and distinguished men in this country are red -- or will be when they turn. Ben has said a that a man shouldn't be judged by his colour. New subscriptions and changes of address require # weeks to process If You're a Subscriber --  -- and if the address on your subscription copies does not contain your Zip Code number -- please drop us a line to let u know what it is. And If You Aren't -- Why Not Subscribe Todcsy? The war was humane, as wars went. If didn't destroy nations. It merely destroyed families, wives, children -- lie tfieater was a tKunder-lizard's maw gorged with people, the seats jutting in rows of imitation teeth', casting black shadows in the flush of yellow half-light. The screen pulsed with colors, its rectangular orb awash with delusions. The two-dimensional inhabitants of that false, flat reality moved into view before a pounding blue-white surf behind the black and yellow and crimson credits that crawled like well-trained insects up the broad screen, always in perfect time with the tinny music. And, abruptly, the air was filled with deadly steel bees. Jacobs slipped from his seat, dragging Anne with him to crouch in the sheltered trough between the rows as darts rang against the metal backing of the chairs. He had his gun out, searching. Carefully, he raised his head and looked about the theater, open to attack, and spotted the blonde. She was fifteen rows back. She had stripped down the top of her organdy dress to free her breasts, marred by the thin, red surgical lines. Below each scar were six pinholes: dartgun barrels that punctured the skin like gigantic pores. Jacobs knew the breasts were hollow of flesh and contained, instead, dart clips and firing mechanisms packed in a silicone shell. The war had just begun and already Ke knew tKe basic mechanisms. He aimed. TKe blonde wHirled -- not out of malice, but in Her pre-programmed fire-pattern -- twelve barrels swinging in Eis direction. Jacobs depressed tKe trigger. TKe automatic bmped out three fragmentation slugs. They tumbled the blonde backward in the dark, a final sputter of darts ringing from tKe backs of the seats in front of her... Ringing... "D inging... He woke to gloom. For several seconds, Ke was not certain whether reality was; A -- the bed and the peaceful room clothed in gray light, or B -- the half-darkened theater and the killerbot spewing thin death across the rows of patrons. He blinked his eyes, yawned, felt his ears pop. The ringing was the phone, not thousands of metal thorns richocKeting off theater seats. He reached out, answered it. "Lo?" "Phil?" "Plmmm?" It was Cullen. Reedy voice, whined words. He was second in command -- first in command on this, Jacobs' one night off -- on the Northside Sector anti-killerbot force and was capable enough to keep things purring. Or should be... S# "Seems like a bad one, Phil." "Where?" He fought to maintain drowsiness in hopes he might yet return to dream-filled unconsciousness. All sleep was dreamfilled now days. "Medarts Building. Tenth floor. He's extremely well-armed. Darts and bullets." "Both?" That sent a shiver through him. It was difficult enough to implant a single weapon system into a human body. Even with the new neutral synthetic fibers that composed most of the mechanisms, the body fought the rejection of alien tissues. Supposedly, it would never be economically feasible to build more than one weapon into a killerbot. Recovery and healing time required for two systems was six times as long. Half a dozen single-system killerbots could be prepared and dispatched in tlie same time needed to finish one double-systems bot. But if Euro Had come up with a way to make it pay off, a method of reducing healing time... "Both," Cullen confirmed. "Maybe you have two of them trapped up there." "Could be. But I don't tliink so. Even assuming there are two up there, the battle pattern is unusual. They don't fire in a preprogrammed grid; they only fire when there is a target." "Impossible!" It had to be! If thiat killerbot were firing at targets instead of on a pattern:, it meant tKe damn ttiing Had some control of its finer reasoning powers. But if you gave a killerbot reasoning powers, it would soon reason that it had once been a human being, that it had been stripped of its humanity, that its mind had been bleached, its stomach or chest or thigh contaminated with a deadly weapons system. It would revolt, surely. "Just the same," Cullen said, anxiety riding his voice with keen spurs, "I think you had better come down here." He gave up trying to keep his mind clouded and his body next to sleep. "I'll be there as soon as I can." He placed the phone in its cradle and pushed himself to the edge of the bed. For the thousandth time, he reminded himself that the captain of an anti-killerbot sector team had no real life of his own. He dressed, struggled into liis raincoat, and swallowed a cup of hot coffee in thx-ee large gulps. Then he went into the bedroom to tell Anne he was leaving before he remembered that Anne was dead. Then He went and strapped on Kis gun. utside, it was raining. Cold rain. It sliced the hairlike fog that wrapped the trees and spitcurled the darkness. It crawled His skin with aching dampness cEilled Kis bones to the marrow There was no lightening. The blackness was, impenetrable. He found the car in front of the house after first looking in the garage. The door swung open to the touch of his thumb as the lock recognized his print. Climbing in, he started the engine, swung across the narrow secondary road to the ramp of the autoway. Punching co-ordinates for the Medical Arts Building Ke leaned back, closing his eyes as the car maneuvered into the highspeed lane of the twelve lane autoway. He took control of the car at the bottom of the ramp and drove onto Sycamore Avenue. A hundred yards ahead, a barricade slashed the road, ringed with portable yellow lights that bathed the slick pavement in ugly amber flush. The reflection of the bulbs in the ice-slushed puddles, curling and wiggling, reminded him of a carnival midway after closing time on a damp Saturday night near the end of the season. Aching with the realization that carnivals were but another thing necessarily outlawed as protection against killerbot mass-murders, Ke pulled the car into the shadow of the portable barricade wall. Bursts of bullets rang across the roof and down the trunk until he was sBelded tiy tSe metal partition. "Mr. Cullen said to send you figlit to the front," the officer said, openeing the door for Jacobs. "You're going to have to dress for it, though." "How many dead?" "Fourteen civilians. Nine of us." "Nine!" The officer winced at the implied criticism. "Nothing could be done. Captain. It opened fire before rush hour. Senseless, that. The first part of the staggered rush would have been coming down this street fifteen minutes later. If it had waited, it could have killed five times fourteen. So we went in with dart-proofs, 'cause it was using darts. How could we guess it would have two weapon systems? A dart-proof suit is structured to stop needlepoint pressure. A bullet is something else again." Jacobs accepted a bullet-proof jacket from a second man, laced the front tightly shut and hung a heavy bibb over the lacing. The officers helped him into a pair of bulky slacks of thick, cross-hatched nylon pressure resistants. "Tell Cullen I'm coming through," he said, shuffling uncomfortably toward the edge of the barricade, slipping the bulky nylon-steel mesh hood oyer his head A Hundred yards of bare street stretched between this barricade and the next. The second implacement was a portable metal well behind which Cullen and four officers crouched, watching the tenth floor of the Medarts Building through tiny lenses imbedded in the portable barrier. Cullen, radio to ear, looked back at the first barricade as he learned of Jacob's arrival. A moment later, he and the other four men opened fire on the tenth floor window, providing Jacobs with a sort of cover. Jacobs shuffled around the barrier and began a labored progress across the no-man's land. Y ellow light danced over His shoulders and shivered in the puddles, shattering like glass when He slopped the icy water with his feet. He was thirty yards along before the killerbot saw him and turned its attention from the men at the barricade to him. There was a tinkling of darts against the rough fiber of the suit. But they fell away like wind-driven dandelion puffs suddenly deprived of propulsion. Quickly sensing the uselessness of the dart weapon, the killerbot opened fire with its frag slugs. But that was impossible! Killerbots couldn't reason like that! If they could, they certainly would revolt at Saving been used for disposal weapon carriers. Take a man; bleach his brain; throw away his memory, crumpled and useless: program him vnth basic human habits and an automatic, unsensing minor vocabularly; program him with a destruction mission ; turn him loose. That is a killerbot. It can't reason in the heat of battle. Or never had been able to before... The bullets weren't penetrating the heavy armor, but they rained down too fast to let him walk a straight line to the front barricade. It was like walking in a raging wind, a spurting progress, unsteady and unsure. For a short moment, the bullets stopped. -- Jacobs doubled his efforts and shuffled faster, passing the halfway mark. Kack-ack-ack! A fantastic barrage of shells tore against his chest, toppling him. The suit still held, but he had had the wind knocked from him. He lay very still, choking on the stale air that penetrated the thin eye slits of the hood, his stomach throbing with protest, his lungs afire with the need for oxygen. Slowly, he forced the pain from his chest and regained a normal -- if somewhat speeded --  breathing pattern. Then he concentrated on appearing dead. Bullets skipped over the pavement, richocheted from his suit. The ice water shimmered with the rippled wakes of the shells. Finally, the killerbot stopped firing. Jacobs lay still, thankful that the bulk of the suit concealed the rise and fall of the rib cage. Several minutes passed. The killerbot opened up again for thirty seconds, then stopped again. Time crawled by unbearably slow. Five minutes. Ten. Fifteen. Jacobs thought it might be safe now. He licked his lips of the sweat that had trickled down his face, tasted the salty fluid on his tongue. It would take him the best part of a minute to gain his feet, considering the weight of the bullet-proof garments. He would just have to hope that the killerbot would not be watching him, would not see him until he had gained at least ten yards. Sucking in breath, he pushed up with his hands... He was lucky. Apparently, the killerbot had shifted its attention back to the men at the front barricade. He found his feet, wiggled on weak, shaky legs. That was not good. He would have to will away any weakness until he had reached the comparative safety of the walls ahead. Laboriously, he dragged himself along. He had gone another thirty yards before the killerbot caught the movement and opened with heavy frag slug fire. The slight downward trend in S# the street Had Helped Him. He rolled, bullets pinging front tfie pavement on all sides. Abruptly tHe thudding of sKells against His fibrous armor peased. Hands groped for Him', pulled off His Hood. He blinked His eyes, looked up into Cullen's tfiin, young face, and smiled. "TKanks." "I tKougKt you were dead!" "So did it." He stopped grinning. "WKat's tKe situation?" "I tHink it's going to be a fronton attack. Any normal killerbot would Have exposed itself to om fire by now. It is cunning. And I think it must Have some sort of shield." "They wouldn't waste a sfiield on a killerbot!" Jacobs said, mentally tabulating the high cost of manufacturing and maintaining a shield projector. They were even too expensive for normal police work. "Just tHe same -- " "Well, if we Have to initiate a frontal, we might as well start," Jacobs said, taking command of his suit Cullen sighed audibly with the realization that tHe Hot potato Had just changed Hands for tKe last time tHat nigKt. Anything went wrong after this, Jacobs would carry the blame. "What first Phil?" Jacobs put His eye to one of tKe liny lenses, surveyed the wide panorama it gave him. "We can't wfieel tfie sfiield up to tfie front door, WHen we get directly undei; Him, He could just sKoot down and pick us off. CTfie door is closed. I suspect if may also be locked. We migfit all get cut down trying to blow it." "Now what?" Jacobs kept His eye to tfie lens. THe illusion of a rain-soaked, empty midway still clung to him. The yellow light gleamed starkly on the black street. For a moment, He thought He could see the carrousel with its garishly painted Horses. Perched on the shoulders of the grinning beast was a small, dark-Haired boy. Kenny, He whispered. And the illusion sHattered, melted back into the light-rimmed puddles. "Call back to the first barricade for a demolition packet. We'll move this barrier along to the side of the building. There is bound to be another doorway. We'll blast our way in and go up and take him." C ullen looked dubious. But Having no plan to offer, he called the barricade officer and requested a demolition packet. Ten minutes later, the suitcase came spinning across the street in their direction. It slid behind the front barrier, right into Cullen's hands. Jacobs unlatched it, checked out the contents. Everything was there. "Okay," fie said, biting liis lip for a second as if to convince himself that Ke was in a real situation and not a dream. "Let's start rolling tHe wall. Over tlier Bring it around flusS witH that comer, then beat it into tfie alle#Tway and find a door. We can't waste time. If we do, it may be waiting on the other side of the door when we open it." When the detonator blew, the door was ripped from its hinges and propelled across the alley, clattering against the opposite wall, bouncing back and forth finally settling to the pavement, like a spinning penny eventually teeters to the top of the game table. Jacobs led the others into the building. Holding his breath through the thick, acrid smoke, careful not to touch the steaming metal of the door frame. Inside, he ordered Officer Talmadge and Officer Cork to carry their flashlamps on half beam. When Cork finally fumbled his lamp on and Talmadge augmented it with his, they found they were indeed in a storage room. Moments later, they found the doorway into the rest of the building. It was locked, but flimsy. There was no need for explosives. Jacobs braced himself against the frame, smashed a foot into it. Twice. Again. Four times. The wood splintered around the hinges. He kicked it again. The door tore free, swung aside... "Tenth floor," Cullen said. "My brother-in-law works here," Talmadge said. "I've been Here a few times." "Lead then," Jacobs said. Holding his lamp up to shoulder level like a trembling child investigating a Haunted house, fie moved forward, tfie rest strung out behind Him, guns drawn. "Not the elevator," Jacobs Hissed as they threaded their way down a dark hall. "That will tell it where we are." "The stairs are tliis way," Talmadge said, turning right into a side corridor and stopping. "Maybe we should put lights at qxiarter power, Captain," "Quarter power, then," He snapped. The light receded. Darkness drifted closer. Quietly, quietly, they ascended the stairs. They must make no sound now. If this killerbot could reason and act in logical, strategic form, it was a newer, more dangerous killerbot. It would know they had broken in. It would not be blindly firing at an empty street. It would be hunting for them. He shivered. It would be bunting for them. Although they expected to meet it at every landing, around every corner in the staircase, they climbed the twenty flights without incident. At the tenth floor, Talmadge pusKed open tKe double glass doors into the main hallway... and was torn up tlie middle by fifty or more darts. He didn't even have time to scream. Swallowing hard, Jacobs blasted the door, rolled through the gaping hole where the door had been, gun out and firing to the left. Frag slugs whined off the walls, shattered windows at the far end of the corridor. But they didn't bring down the killerbot, for the killerbot had disappeared. J acobs was so tense that it seemed his scalp would split open, his skull crack to let out the pressure his whirling mind was accumulating. And he knew that if he was that tense the rest of them were even closer to blowing their tops. They had never had any experience with a killerbot that tried to protect itself. From the first day that Euro had turned killerbots loose on Nortamer, they had been stupid, suicidal units that stood and fired until cut down themselves. Or until their weapons systems ran out of ammunition. They were not detectable, even by X-ray, for what metal they did contain in their flesh was shielded in silicone, plastic, nylon mesh that effectively rendered X-ray useless. They had many advantages as weapons of war, but they didn't have real intelligence. It had always been a matter of standing out of the programmed fire pattern and cutting the human-machine to pieces. This one was different, and this one seemed the turning point of the war. They had searched all rooms in this wing, their fingers aching with the weight of their guns, their eyes weary with squinting, blmrred with trying to sort out the shadows ahead and make them resolve into a human form, something, anything to shoot at. They turned the comer into another corridor, stepping into tlie kUlerbot's line of fire... Officer Cork screamed a gurgling scream, pitched forward, his head prickled with thorns as if he had just fought his way through a garden of live and vicious roses. Officer Drennings did not have a chance to scream; tire darts tore out his throat first. "Fall back!" Jacobs shouted. He slipped into the safe corridor. If the killerbot tried to come around, he would blast it open in a second. Cullen and Minter were beside him, panting. "God," Minter was saying over and over. Over and over, low and soft and meaninglessly. It is hunting for us, Jacobs thought. Their lamps had been smashed by darts. There was only darkness now, tliick and all pervading. Their eyes were used to the gloom, somewhat, but everywhere there were dense shadows that seemed to move. The hall was quiet. To hell with this pessimism! They were three, well-trained police officers. That killerbot, no matter how advanced, was only one. Numerically, they had it cornered. They just had to move with more caution, stop blundering around as if it were a normal killerbot; "Come on," he whispered to Cullen and Minter. "And be careful." They edged around into the corridor. The two bodies were there, lying in black pools of blood. But the Idllerbot was gone. "We'll never find him," Cullen said. "It will take more men." Jacobs hushed him, surveyed the corridor. For a moment, he couldn't understand what his eyes were trying to tell him. Then it registered. "No. We have him cornered." "What -- " "There aren't any stairs or elevators in this corridor," Jacobs said, pointing to the four doors on each side. "Just those eight rooms. He has to be in one of them." Cautiously, quietly, they moved down the hall, checking the rooms on both sides. Jacobs stood to the side, flung the portal wide, and jerked his arm back as Minter fired a burst of frag slugs into the darkened room. Then, just as cautiously, they would flip on the light and scan it. When Jacobs threw open the fifth door, Minter fired another burst -- and was answered with a round that smashed his chest apart. Two to one. The odds were still in their favor. Jacobs wished he had not left the suitcase of explosives in the storage room. A ball of contact jelly would be just the thing now. But tliey didn't have it, so no use wishing. He looked across the doorway to where Cullen waited on the other side, face drawn and white. He pantomimed his intentions, shook off Cullen's gestured disapproval. Gun clutched firm in his right hand, he bent dov,n, leaned to his side, arid rolled through the doorway into the darkened room. T#rag shells splintered the door- way behind hhn. He had come to rest against a heavy desk, his shoulder stinging with the impact. From the flash of the killerbot's frag pistol, he knew it was on the other side of the desk. Holding his breath so that his panting would not give away his position, he placed the barrel of the pistol against the front of the desk, depressed the trigger and held it down untU tfie clip Had emptied itself, more tKaa two dozen frag slugs sedding througK tliedesk, ripping out and into the IdllerBot crouclied on the other side. There were screams. That didn't fit either. Killerhots never screamed. Cullen hit the lights. The room seemed to flare as if the walls had been set afire. There was little left of tfie desk. The center had been chewed away by the bullets, and both halves had caved inward, the broken top now forming a vee whose point rested on the floor.' Carefully, Jacobs got to his feet, his empty pistol clamped in his hand, only a talisman now that its ammunition had been expended. He walked around the desk, kicked away some larger chunks of wood. The killerbot was approximately forty years old. Black hair. Fair-skinned. And... And what? Something was wrong, but Jacobs could not decide quite what. He inspected the wounds. A dozen scraps of metal had punctured the corpse. The holes they made welled thick blood. Splinters of wood prickled the body. To one side of the head lay a dartgun. A dartgun. He stared at the thing for long, it -- to even comprehend it. "Phil, look at this,'" Cullen said, shoving a frag slug clip and a pistol into Captain's hands. '"Help me strip him," Jacobs said suddenly, laying the pistol and clip on the floor. "Huh?" "Come on." Jacobs bent to the corpse, hands trembling as he and Cullen peeled away the bloody garments. As he had suspected, the body bore no scars from weapon implantation. There were only the gashes of the frag slugs from Jacobs' own gun -- and the wounds of wood splinters from tlie shattered desk. "He wasn't a killerbot," Cullen said, his eyes too wide, his mouth Hanging too far open. "He was just a man," Jacobs agreed. "But why?"  The psych boys may be more detailed -- " "What?" Cullen shifted his weight from one foot to the othd:, coughed. Jacobs couldn't take his eyes from the hands of the corpse, the hands that had Held the throbbing guns. "We were in war with Euro. A normal war -- if any wars are normal. Then Euro command changed the character of armed conflict. They came up with tlie killerbots. The enemy could be living next door now, waiting. Life took on a fluid, unstable quality." He looked to tHe Eands, could not take bis eye from tSe trigger fingers. Cullen cougbed. "Our government played tKe game too. Nortamer took its criminals, political prisoners, and outcasts, made tHem into our own Idllerbots. BotH sides admitted tKat Human life was unimportant compared to tHe robo-factories and towering cities. THe inanimate must be preserved while tlie flesK died. It became a war of attrition. Women and children -- " "Women and children were not spared by eitfier side," Jacobs continued. "THe family could dissolve in an instant. We became frustrated witH the liigH degree of instability of society. As we lost our loved ones and were powerless to stop tHe loss, we were frustrated because there was no one to be angry witH. The enemy was amongst us; the enemy was us. Sooner or later -- psycKosis." "And tKe man Here pretended to be a killerbot because He could shirk his responsibilities and strike back, dump his frustration. But if this catches on -- " Jacobs shuddered. "Exactly." He stood, left Cullen with the body, and left the Medarts building. Outside, tHe rain was still falling, tHe fog tKicker tfian ever. Af tfie first barricade. He sent tfie psycfi boys up to tfie tenth floor.; As fie was crawling into his car, Burtrum, Captain of tHe Westside Sector pulled His car alongside. "It's over," Jacobs said. "Strangest thing tonight," Burtrum said, leaning out of the window, his hair plastered to Kis Head. "We brought down two killerbots over near tHe sports arena, but they -- " "Weren't really Idllerbots," Jacobs finisfied. "How'd you Hear?" "We just had tfie same thing." "Gives me the shivers. Wonder wfiat the psych boys will find out?" Jacobs shrugged, started the car, and pulled out, sweeping in a U-turn and heading down Sycamore Avenue toward the ramp of the autoway. His mind boiled. When frustrations reached an unbearable limit, when family could be dissolved in a Hail of bullets at any moment, the human mind rebelled against responsibility. Men took a Holiday, indulged in a season for freedom -- freedom  if YouVe a Subscriber -- I -- and if the address on your subscription copies does not conI tain your Zip Code number -- please drop us a line to let us I know what it is.  '# i Controversial Uninhibited Deadly Serious Hu morous and Incredibly interesting! Brian Aldiss...  Poul Anderson    Piers Anthony .  . Isaac Asimov    Richard Bergeron  .  Bob Bloch    Voughn Bode .   John Brunner    L. Sprague de Camp    Terry Carr... , John Christopher...  Philip K. Dick... Harlan Ellison... Philip Jose Farmer... Jack Gaughan  .  Harry Harrison ,... Lee Hoffman... John Hayden Howard... Leo P. Kelley . ,  Dean R. Koontz .   Anne McCaffrey .  . Michael Moorcock... Alexei Panshin .  . Mack Reynolds...  Bill Rotsler... Norman Spinrad .   Bob Tucker... Harry Warner, Jr.   Ted White... , , nd many, many more ...  Richard E. Geis does his thing. P. O. Box # from everything, freedom to do anything. And now it had begun. He didn't want to think about where and when it might end. The autoway lay ahead. He punched the key for an extended drive without chosen exit, and took his hands from the wheel. The car moved into the liigKspeed lane. Again, the gray rain was peppered with sleet. Jacobs rolled down the window. He took out his frag slug gun, rested the barrel on the sill. A car came spinning along the black roadway, going the other direction. He pumped four slugs into it. "he vehicle whined. The autodrive mechanism had been shattered in its dashboard. The wheels locked. It kicked upward, rolled end over end along the autoway. Fire gushed out of it in crimson and amber waves. The flames on the wet pavement reminded him of a carnival midway on a damp Saturday. He had a glimpse of a carrousel. Painted horses. Keri child, grinning... The flames behind died and were gone as the night rushed him headlong. The carnival vision was blistered away by the onrushing headlamps of another car. filHfl for our internnaliorfi precisely forty years ago, in the early summer of #, I met Max Valier, the then most popular "rocket man," for the first time. It was not a chance meeting, we had had same casual correspondence for a number of years. But while it was not a chance meeting, it was a hurried one because Max Valier was on a lecture tour and bad just two hours between trains in Berlin. We met -- aroimd ten o'clock in the morning -- in a coffee house in the Friedrich Strasse. The building does not exist anymore, but it was near one of the present checkpoints between East and West Berlin. After greeting me, Valier opened the conversation with the words: "If we Have an elevator that rises at a uniform rate, what are the g-forces on the people inside? How would you calculate that?" I could only answer truthfully that I had never given a thought to that problem -- and after we had parted I wondered what had prompted that particular question. Now I know, because a biography of Max Valier, just published in West Germany, mentions that he and his friend, had many discussions about that point. I suspect that they made it more complicated as the discussion progressed. Reading that biography naturally made me remember many things I had not thought about for decades and since the book contains much impublished correspondence it also cleared up a number of points about which I had known little or nothing. To begin at the beginning, Max Valier was born in Bozen in the province of Tyrol, then a part of Austria, on February #, #. His family had moved there fromj southwest Germany two generations earlier; they were bakers by, profession. And for some reason they began to spell their name with a V instead of the original F. Of course this had the result that it looked like a French name and everybody pronoimced it as if it were a French word. Max Va- lier, in the early years of his fame, still tried to correct people and get them to pronoimce it fahoriginally. But he soon gave up; the written word proved to be more powerful than the spoken word. At the age of fifteen his whole future career was decided by a chance discussion with his mother's parents. Years earlier a friend of the family had been in financial difficulties, had borrowed some money and had left two small telescopes as security. The money had never been repaid and the two telescopes (one a #-inch, the other a lj#-inch) had gathered dust. High School pupil Max had just had a few lessons in optics as part of the physics course. He took the telescopes apart, cleaned eversdhing up and built moimtings for them. He began observing and was most serious about it; he was especially Happy if he succeeded in seeing the satellites of Jupiter. Tlien lie bougKt himself a few astronomical books and, as a sideline, apprenticed himself to a local precision mechanic in order to be able to build instruments himself. He kept an astronomical diary, wrote poems (in German and in Latin) and tried to write a drama. Then came the first world war. A fter basic training Valier managed to be assigned to the meteorological section; it was his private boast that he managed to get through the whole war without ever firing a shot. But some of the meteorological work was done from airplanes and Valier had the ambiton to become an aviator. Circumstances combined against this!; he never acquired a pilot's license even though the newspapers later on spoke of him as "the aviator Valier." He did survive an airplane crash with only a few cracked ribs, but He had not been the pilot. The fact tliat He had written a small book on watching the ptars for soldiers somehow brought him in touch with the Vieimese engineer Hanns Hoerbiger, head of a prosperous engineering firm and inventor of a "new vision of the universe." It was the infamous "glacial cosmogony", in German Welteislehre, which thought that it could explain anything and everything by the apjf the oge of #, picture taken in #. sumption that roughly half of the universe consisted of ice and the other half of hot matter, like stars. Scientists knew that all tliis was far too glib and based on unprovable and improbable assumptions, but to the layman it sounded quite convincing. It sounded especially convincing because it "explained" things which scientists admitted they cotild not, or not yet, explain. Max Valier, always enthusiastic, not only found himself a convert to the new concepts, he decided to become a fighter for the "truth" and organized a long course of lectures at some institution at Vienna. Enthusiasm for a subject and pracf sketch for the design of a high-a!tltude rocket made by Max Valier and sent to Prof. Oberth in #. The purpose of this design was to have the center of thrust obove the center of gravity of the rocket. Re'drawn from Volier's free hand sketch. tice in talking about it often produces a good orator and that is what Max Valier became. While busy convincing people that Harms Hoerbiger and his Welteislehre was the proper way to looh at nature, he chanced across another book. It was Hermann Oberth's first publication, The Rocket Into Interplanetary Space. Valier was enthusiastic about the concept of space rockets too, and soon wrote long letters -- minimum : seven pages singlespaced -- to Professor Oberth'. Oberth answered at equal length; any innovator is happy to find interested pupils. Valier worked on two books simultaneously; one was a popularization of Oberth's book on space rockets which was too heavily mathematical to be read by the public. The other was a large popular astronomy intended to convince everybody about the truth of the Welteis- lehre. Then there began a tug of war, two innovators fighting for the sole and exclusive allegiance of a promising pupil. Hoerbiger was opposed to space travel; he once wrote me that "the reaction of mere exhaust gases cannot move a vessel in space" and said about Oberth's mathematical proof "calculations can only lead you astray." This would be a strange remark coming from almost anyone; coming from a graduate and professional engineer it was plainly incredible. Since I believed in calculations (and knew far more about fossils tKan Hoerbiger wfio "explained" them, too) our correspondence was terminated rather abruptly. T ralier also believed in calculations, Oberth's calculations in this case, but Ke was not Hoping for space travel for the sake of space travel, Ke had another thought in his mind which he revealed in a letter to ObertK, written Febraury #, #, a few months after the publication of Oberth's book: "I consider it tragic that you build hopes on points which I consider hopeless while you reject what I consider the most important thing. You hope for commercial advantages from the construction of a large space mirror (provided that it can be built at all), you are looking forward to utilizing the metal of iron meteorites on the moon's surface and you hope that we might cool off Venus and make it habitable. All this I cannot believe, but you fail to consider something else which seems to me to be far more important. You are basing everything on astronomical ideas which I believe to be obsolete, for I am one of the advocates of Hoerbiger's Welteislehre... Please consider: Hoerbiger claims that the moon is completely covered with ice, that everything we see on the moon, craters, mountains, etc. consists of ice and of ice only. Hoerbiger also says that all the planets, with the sole exception of the earth, are covered with layers of ice, even Mercury and Venus in spite of their proximity to the sun (it can easily be proved mathematically that the sun could not melt ice even on Mercury, provided only that Mercury has no atmosphere). This means that the moon is the crown witness and the touchstone for Hoerbiger's ideas. You will understand what it must mean for Hoerbiger's followers to set foot on the moon. If it turns out that the moon does not consist of ice, we are beaten and every thing is lost. But if the surface of the moon is ice then everything has been won and astronomy, astrophysics, meteorology and geology have been proved wrong. This is wKat prompts me to help you further your invention with everything I can do... Moreover there is some urgency. The master of the new knowledge has turned # today; it is our dearest desire that the flight to the moon be carried out while he is still alive..." But the "master" did not think one could get to the moon. At one time he must have spoken to Valier about this, because a few years ater Valier complained in a letter to me that "the Welteis people are mad at me because I am interested in space travel, while others reject me as a rocket expert because I became involved with the Welteislehre." By the time fie wrote tfiis it fiad became clear to Kim tfiat scientists would not accept Hoerbiger's idea but that they might (with many reservations) consider the possibility of space travel. Tt would fiave been logical to assume tfiat Valier, wfio fiad once devoted Himself to preacfiing (there is no otlier word) Hoerbiger's ideas, would not advocate Oberth's space rockets and spaceships wfiolefieartedly. Tfiat would have been a logical asstimption, but by # Obertfi and Valier were no longer on speaking terms. This was due to VaUer's insistence tfiat "tfie spaceship sKould be developed gradually by successive modifications of existing airplanes." The reason behind this reasoning was the searcK for money. Obertfi, who by then fiad devoted fifteen years of his life to rocket theory, had a straight line of development in mind. He also underestimated the cost of this development to a fantastic extent. First one had to create a wellworking rocket motors; this would cost .about #. Then one would build sounding rockets capable of carrying scientific instruments to altitudes of about # miles. Tfiis would cost somewfiere between # and #. After that fiad been done, tfie first spaceship, capable of carrsnng two people beyond tfie atmosphere, could be built for about #! So tfie problem was to find somebody, or an institution, tfiat was able and tfie sake of science. Valier knew that tfiese figures were far too low and tided to find a way to develop rockets in sucfi a manner that tfieir very development would produce an income. At tfie time the most modem passenger airplane, witfi a cruising speed of about # miles per hour, was tfie G-# developed by Professor Fluge Junkers. Junkers fiad been the first to build airplanes of metal exclusively -- no canvas, no bamboo, no wooden window frames. Everytfiing was supposed to be of metal. "Even the seat cushions?" a newspaperman is supposed to have asked after tfie lecture preceding tfie demonstrations. Junkers smiled and said that cushions were cushions and tfiat his window curtains also were still curtains, tfiougfi fie intended to Have tliem made of fiberglass. Now tfie G-# fiad tfiree engines, one in tfie fuselage and one in eacfi wing. Valier suggested replacement of tfie two wing engines, by rocket motors for a fast take-off; tfie cruising could then be done witfi tfie propeller of tfie center engine once cruising altitude had been reached. ObertH pointed out that the efficiency of a rocket would be very poor unless the airplane moved at a speed close to the velocity of the exhaust of the rocket. Valier replied that low efficiency did not matter if one could do something in that manner that could not be done at all otherwise. Oberth replied that a fast-flying airplane would have to have thin wings; Valier answered that just the thick wings of the Junkers airplanes were useful because one could put the fuel tanks inside the wings. ObertH countered by paying that even yard-thick wingp would not be voluminous enough to hold the fuel the rockets woiold swallow in a few minutes of operation. Obertii Had naturally figured it put carefully. But Valier continued to develop, his line of reasoning. The next type would have one additional rocket motor in each wing; because it would fly faster, the wings could be shorter. The one after that would have three rocket motors in each wing, no longer use a propeller, and would need a pressurized cabin because it would cruise at about # feet with speeds ranging from # to #Q miles per hour. After that there would be a wingless typei the spaceship. o modem readers a few of these figures sound familiar; passenger jets cruise at # feet with a cruising speed of around # miles per hours. But they Have thin wings and their engines of course, are jet engines, not rocket engines. Now, after three decades after Valier's death it turns out that he did not always mean "rocket"    Valier's "ntermec!iate typos" In his scheme to transform an airplane into a spaceship. Type I still has a propeller and two "rockets"; Type # is the same with two more "rockets" added. Type # dispenses with the propeller and type # is the spaceship, all seen from the back, with tail assembly and landing gear omitted. when he said so. The "intermediate types" he proposed were to be propelled by an engine that used a liquid rocket fuel but took the necessary oxygen from the atmosphere. This, by definition, is a jet engine, though one must not think of modem jet engines when hearing the word. Valier's scheme, expressed in a letter to Professor Oberth, with carbon copies to the head of the Austrian Society for High Altitude Research, Dr. Franz von Hoefft in Vienna, and to Dr. Walter Hohmann in Essen, ran as follows : In a piston engine we have the cycle that begins with the intake of air and fuel vapor, followed by compression and ignition. At the moment of explosion Valier wanted to have an exhaust valve jumping open so that the explosion gases would not spend their energy moving pistons, connecting rods etc., but produce reaction directly. Valier iicver had an opportunity to try the development of such an engine -- and I have grave doubts whether it could have been done -- but the fundamental idea of a jet engine is plainly present. This, of course, invalidated the calculations of the large amounts of rocket fuel and liquid oxygen that were cited by Oberth (and by me, too) against Valier's intermediate types. I did not know about the idea of a piston engine modified for reaction, and Oberth', von Hoefft and Hohman seem to have forgotten about it almost immediately. To a large extent it was Valier's fault; he should have said "rocket" when he meant a rocket and invented another term for his airbreathing engine. I suspect that "rocket" almost immediately. To a large extent it was Valier's fault; he did not want to put ideas into other people's heads; during his lectures and in his publications he used the word rocket exclusively. Of course there were discussions with engineers of the Junkers Aircraft Company which took much energy and time and brought no fruit. Apparently the engineers felt that this was something for the future and that their next job was simply a bigger or faster airplane with conventional engine. Professor Junkers also had his pet ideas;; he wanted to introduce Diesel engines for aircraft. Still, a few years after these discussions. Junkers equipped two of his smaller one-engine aircraft with batteries of solid fuel rockets to see whether rockets could be used as take-off help. The experiment was a success, but it was not followed up for about a decade -- Professor Junkers died in the meantime. What followed then is the period in his life which most people remember when Valier's name is mentioned. It was the period of r o c ke t-propelled automobiles, rocket-propelled railroad cars, rocket-propelled sleds and a few attempts at rocket-propelled gliders. They made Valier's name a household word, at least in Europe. They attracted a great deal of attention but they did not really accomplish anything in the field of engineering. Valier, whose main aim was to attract attention to rocket propulsion in general, also claimed that they contributed to the improvement of solid fuel rockets. But since no new types of solid rocket fuels were tried, the experiments did not even do that. Qome time during this period one of the directors of the Society for Space Travel (I don't recall his name, but He was an important official in the German Postal Service) remarked: "If Valier could only keep his mouth sEut!" The occasion was Valier's collaboration with Gottlob Espenlaub, one of the German glider pioneers. Espenlaub, the first man to have gliders towed in flight by airplanes, had promised to build an airplane for rocket propulsion." The design was quite modern, sweptwing witK a faint diherdral. Valier aruiounced that Ee would use this airplane to fly the English Channel, from Dover to Calais, following the route of Louis B#riot's historic flight. Then Espenlaub did not build this airplane, but constructed a tailless glider which he flew himself, using solid fuel rockets. The glider caught fire in midair and Espenlaub had to jump -- without a parachute. He survived Eis jvunp, but suffered a severe brain concussion.   Valiers Type # , seen from the side. This was to be the first version of the spaceship,, letter version were to look more like the big rockets of today. Finally, in DecemBer,! #, VaUer found support from Dr. Paul Heylandt, tKe owner of a plant making liquid gases. VaUer built a simple (uncooled) rocket motor of steel, weighing # poimds In January # he recorded tlie result of test stand burnings: Measured Recoil kg. lbs. January # # # # # # # # # February #I # # (The interruption lecture tour.) was due to a Six sucK rocket motors, VaUer reasoned, would produce enough thrust to propel him across the EngUsH Channel. But first it was put into an automobile frame again. It worked -- not well, but good enough for a demonstration. Witnesses of one demonstration were engineers of the Shell OU Corporation. They reported to the home office and the home office decided to support Valier's development vrork. But there was one condition: Hie fuel must not be alcohol or somebody's gasoline, it had to be Shell oil. Nobody can teU whether VaUer liad any private doubts, he accepted the condition. He did feel Hurried by competition. Hairi F. Melot in France was said to work on rocket-propelled airplanes for the French army it was not true. A man by the name of Robert W. E. Lademann who claimed to have Robert H. Goddard's confidence, told that Goddard was supported lavishly by the U.S. Army and that his rockets had reached altitudes of # miles; this was even less true. A newspaperman by the name of Erich Boyer published an article about Friedrich Wilhelm Sander who Had furnished the rockets for Opel's experiments with racing cars and railway cars. Boyer claimed that Sander had buUt a liquid fuel rocket motor that Had run for # minutes. To this day nobody is quite sure whether Sander was working in this field or whether Boyer, who never was very reUable, invented the story. That the Society for Space Travel was about to continue experiments started by Oberth was correct, but the financial situation of the society was such that VaUer did not need to rush. Rumors about rocket experimentation in the Soviet Union were correct too, as is now known, but the Russians also took their time. In order to use Shell oil, Valier had to make modification. He added an "emulsion chamber" to his rocket because He intended to run it on a mixture of fuel and water. It worked a few times, but on May #, # -- a Saturday -- the rocket motor exploded. Valier, who had been standing next to it without any protection, collapsed. Ten minutes later h'e was dead. A splinter Had severed one of the major arteries in His chest and he died of an internal Hemorrhage. The time was about # minutes later # PM. His body was cremated in Berlin on May #, #. Professor ObertH and I were both present. THe ashes were tHen flown to MunicH for burial. THe City of Munich should erect a monument to him. He was not always right, but he was quite often too impetuous, but he was always idealistic and energetic. And He sincerely believed in the Ships of Space that were to come. kkk Six or seven years ago Frank Herbert, until then best known as the author of the classic underwater sf story known variously as Under Pressure or #I sf Century Sub (depending on which edition you read), began publication of the stories which ultimately wound up in the fat science-fiction novel. Dune. One of the biggest sf books ever published. Done was also one of the most successful in carrying away awards. It won the # Nebula award from the Science Fiction Writers of America, and the # Hugo from the World Science Fiction Convention, and if it didn't win any others it is probably only because there were no others in its category to win. Next month Galaxy begins publication of the final story in the Dune that Dune was, and maybe a little more... James Blish is with us next month, too, with a longish and very fine novelette called The City That Was the World. Suppose you were you -- that is, someone with a burning curiosity about space and the future -- but blessed with the wealth and independence of a Howard Hughes, the intelligence and technological grasp of an Einstein and an Edison combined. Suppose that you had it within your power to look Into the future, and change it as you would -- but almost surely had to die as a result. That's the problem. What Blish's hero does about it is the solution. We've also got a new A. Bertram Chandler novelette scheduled, a fascinating study of the Russian proto-spaceman, Tsiolkovsky, by someone who knew him, the usual Budrys and Ley enjoyable columns -- and more. See you then! This is Esoteric Ed, spinning you another platter on the Earth label, entitled The Last ManIt's a little cracked, but it's crazy -- real crazy! I Tl Tarty: Don't read this; it's in Old English and the spelling is different: "Jangling is when a man spekith to moch beforn folk, and clappith as a mille, and tafcetK no keep what he saitK." Now that you've read it anyway, you bright ones. I'll tell you that Geoffrey Chaucer wrote it in "The Parson's Tale." What he said was -- but I needn't translate; you probably had no more trouble with it than if you'd been listening to the kind of English disk jockeys once spoke on rock radio stations. This is a story of a Jangler nearly seven hundred years removed from Geoffrey's time. It'S the tale of a disk jockey named Jabber McAbber, which he sometimes called himself. At other times, at other contemporary music stations, as they called themselves, he was known as Esoteric Ed, or Happy Mac, or James tlie First. For he moved on. He moved from Cincinnati to Akron to Chicago to Phoenix. He dreamed of making the big time in New York but that call never came. Another kind of call came, though. It came in Phoenix, where he took the fancy of an ecamong things and people, a radiotelevision network, an advertising agency, a movie studio, a publishing house, a university, several electronics companies, a city of some size in the Southwest -- he owned most of the real estate and enough of the politicians, one way or another -- and a deactivated rocket base in the desert. You Imow the name of the billionaire and the singleminded determination with which he went after anything he wanted. More about him later. Our disk jockey's real name was Edward James McHenry. He was # years old now and sometimes he had to force it. The old spontaneity wasn't always iEere. TEe drive Had ebbed. The zing had zimg. Once die words Kad tumbled out, more of them than he could articulate, but now it took an effort to make them flow. His delivery was more deliberate, not rehearsed, but thought out. It comforted him to know his plight was not unique. A writer had told him of times when it took a monumental effort to roll a sheet of paper into the typewriter. He'd known artists who'd said similar. He'd known poets, too, and peasants... "Oh, yes! I've known poets and peasants, and pallbearers and priests. And princes crossed my path, or I theirs, in foreign climes and on native shores, for princes travel. And I've known princesses -- native born like Grace K. Rainier and Rita H. Kahn -- and those of alien corn like Elizabeth and Margaret, not to mention whatsername and whoozis. "But I've strayed from my theme, which is music, so I'll get off and spin a record, as we used to say before tape. Spin with me, won't you?, as we enjoy the sounds of the Jefferson Airplane." Two minutes and forty seconds later he was on again. He'd prepared for the end of the music. In the old days it would have been off the cuff, off the top of the head, off the world.; "Wasn't that the most? Where can you go from there, except elsewhere? And so we spin you on, you spinnable people, to the obligatory scene, if you remember Drama #I -- we spin you, I say, to this word from our sponsor -- this important announcement: "Friends! Fellow human beings! Mortals like me! Are you troubled with irregularity?..." He went on too long, unnecessarily identifying, stretching it out. You may have wondered who's been talking here, besides Ed. I mean words don't come out of a void, especially when they're not Ed's words and Ed's the last man alive. I've been talking. Me, Marty. I'm a machine. That's what the first letter of my acronym stands for. My full name is Machine Amplifying Rationalizations Treating of Yore. Or maybe it's Machine Assessing Reality as Told to You. It doesn't matter. The acronym-makers are long gone. I realize that as a machine I should be positive. I shouldn't tell you different things, or variations of the same thing, and clahri there's no real difference. To do this is to be guilty of what somebody called terminological inexactitude. I think the somebody was Winston Churchill. Of course I don't really mean I really think. That would be a lie and it would not do to have a machine capable of lying. Especially since one of my functions is to amend, correct, edit, amplify and otherwise make more meaningful for posterity the mouthings of Esoteric Ed. But first let's listen some more to Ed.  Sometimes I tell different stories, up here in the lonely. I make up alternate pasts for myself. I use different names for my different pasts, for my different moods. Some days I'm Gaylord Guignol, sole survivor of a destroyed world and devil-may-care chronicler of its last agony. Except that I do care; my nonchalance disguises the deep hurt I felt, arid feel, at the death of Earth. Sometimes I'm Hank Hardcastle, steely-eyed hero of a thoua near-noble family. Other times I'm Harry Protagonist, space disk jockey, who's been set whirling in tlie void on an unfathomable mission. I need to communicate my fears, hopes, fantasies md, above all, my puzzlement, to my imagined listeners. Sometimes I forget who I really am. A person can tamper just so long with what he is, pretending to be another, before he becomes, to some extent, one of those other selves. Then his owit self is lost, or blurred. Too much blurring is bad. It's desirable sometimes to hide from one's self, to pretend, to merge the ego into a fantasy personality, to live or dream vicariously, but I may be overdoing it. Who am I really? Does it matter as long as I get through tlie day? I owe myself and you my listeners that much. It is my duty to you and to myself. But a certain tranquility is needed to reach the end of the day. Some achieved this by natural talent, by their very vivaciousness or stick-to-itiveness. Doggedly they breathed in and out and took sustenance from time to time and went to the bathroom to rid themselves of the residue of previous sustenance-takings, and did a little work, and lo, it was a new day. Some never achieved the new day. They funked it. They flunked out Others got there, though, by drink or drugs or pot. I speak of back then, you, understand, before the now. You may have noticed that I'm not always lucid, though once in a night club I was Larry Lucid, explainer of contemporary society to those less informed. But I coped. I used music. I always had something on, either on the hi-fi or the radio. I used to bounce through the day on a big beat that included me in because it just naturally assumed that everybody was a part of it and approved and throbbed along with it and so I was one with all that went on. But that was long ago and now I'm part of nothing because nothing is going on. The only tiung that goes on is what I make happen and even that may not be real. They've done something to me. I feel banded, like a Canadian duck. I don't have a circlet around wrist or ankle but I know something's got me somewhere. Maybe I've been implanted -- I've already been tapped and bugged. I read once that some ornithologists had attached a radio to a condor to find out how far it went for food, or to rest, or whatever condors do to get by. I didn't find out whether the condor knew it'd been bugged. But I know something's been done to me and I resent it. I don't mind doing my bit for science; but if they've tampered with my human dignity, if they've psyched me in the psyche... This is Marty again. I'll tell you more about the man who put our hero up here. His name was John Potter Parnell and, because he was a sanitary facilities manufacturer, he was known as Potty, or John. Sometimes he was called Young Potty, to distinguish him from his father, also known as Potty and to a few intimates as Poopy. Young Potty, at #, was still in his father's shadow. The old man had founded the business and made the original factured most of the country's and later the world's toilets, urinals, sinks, towel racks and dispensers of sanitary and prophysuch a rate that, when Poopy retired, Potty could have sat back and let inertia provide opulently for him and all his heirs. But Potty -- he really preferred John -- had come late to the presidency and wasn't content to let Hy-GEnic expand at a safe, sure rate. He established a foundation that awarded grants for research. He set up an experimental division, hired scientists and turned them loose to work at their own pace and let him know when they'd got something. He sponsored a competition to design a better bidet. He sent engineers to Washington to see what Hy-G-Enic could do in the space program. It was Potty's emissaries to Ed. They got him from a subsidiary company, Arizona Airtalk, for which he'd been broadcasting as Jim McHenry, Jock of the Desert. The Jock's music-talk show was the despair of competitors in the rock radio game. We'll come back to Ed. Here's some information about me  -- Marty the machine. It's not as if I'm a machine, singular. I'm the end product of many machines, sophisticated and otherwise. I know everything they know because I'm the synthesis, the reincarnation of all of them. Let me answer your other unspoken question, whoever you are: Why don't I sound like a machine? How come I come on colloquial instead of respectfully, as befits the man-machine relationship? Like: "You master, me robot." Or solemnly, like: "The data you have requisitioned are stored in circuits in Subtank #C of my vast interconnected memory banks. There will be an unavoidable delay while the necessary hookups are made to retrieve this rarely-requested material." Nuts. Everything I have is yours -- whoever, wherever and whenever you are -- instantly. Sometimes you don't even have to ask. This whole ship is my memory circuit. I extend into every nook -- even to places Ed prefers not to think about, like the reconstitution unit. You might almost say I am the ship, but that would be an exaggeration, and immodest. If you still think I sound more Human than mechanical, it's only natural. Hell, I was made by Human beings. How else sHould I talk? Like Mowgli's wolves on Tarzan's apes? MacHines talk good. Like colloquial. MacHineg have been talking for generations. Ask Victor, E 'd: I Have tiSis reluctance to eaf that keeps me thin. I mean I'm not bloaty. Old turn don't sag. Old chin ain't double. No dewlaps yet on old cheekflesK. I'm a pretty good specimen by any standards and I guess it's because I'm abstemious. I don't eat mucH -- certainly not between meals. You wouldn't either if everything you Had for dinner Was something you'd Had a hundred, a thousand times befor dinner was something you'd had a hundred, a thousand times before. It's reconstituted stuff. I mean I've bought used cars and Second-Hand boats and if I'd settled down I might have even Have bought a used Oriental rug, but I'd have drawn the line at used food. My folks talked sometimes about the Depression and told about tEe cheap things tliey ate, but at least they'd been the first to eat them. They came out of those bad times strong and proud I sit down to dinner with as much pleasure as an explorer at a cannibal feast. I don't want to eat this stuff, sanitary as it must be, hSat Has already passed at least once tHrougK the alimentary canal. And there's no comfort ifl knowing it's no foreign waterway that's been navigated -- it's my own, my native gland. It's ani affront to the system. Except it's not tHe system that's outraged. The body can take it; it's the imagination that revolts. It's got tKis way of exaggerating to the point where you say never mind wKat the facts are, things ought to be different. jlfarfy: I Have to defend the reconstitution works against Ed's slander. After all, it's a fellow machine. What comes out of it goes back into Ed perfectly clean. It's cleaner than wHat He got in those fancy restaurants He enjoyed and a damn sight more sanitary and nutritious than tHe weird meals He cooked for himself in his various bachelor apartments. Excuse the digression. I had to get it out of my system, as Ed was getting it out of His. If these notes are published, by some future cHronicler, some poor M.A. desperate for a new subject for his doctoral dissertation, they could be titled just that -- "Getting It Out of His System." Ed's trouble is that whatever he gets out goes back in. His only irreversible catharsis i verbal. Oil do I mean oral? WHat I'm trying to do is write a story witli no cooperation front my subject. I'm not a trained writer but I appreciate tKe difficulties. Of course I'm not writing in tbe strict sense. No Hands, you know. So I do wKat He does -- talk -- and tKe words are put down, for posterity? Or put up, as preserves are? It's a kind of automatic writing, without slates; certainly without sleight of Hand. If I write, or talk, too mucfi, put it down, or up, to my inexperience. First one writes, then He edits. I couldn't really be expected to know very mucH, consisting as I do mostly of a buncH of circuits in and near tKe hull of this experimental capsule of Potty Parnell's. My job is to store away -- preserve -- Ed's mean- dering mind, or as mucH of it as He reveals tHrougH liis on-mike monologues, plus as mucK more as can be vouchsafed by a machine. They Had to trust to a machine because nobody else was going up here witH Ed. And nobody did. My knowledge of Ed was gathered piece by piece as people fed into my predecessor machines InforJnation provided by interviews with Hundreds of people wKo'd known Ed and talked about him; before Potty gave him his job. There is also the information provided by Ed himself, both in direct interviews and during some electronic gastro-intestmal spying. It began at Ed's first luncKeon date with Potty, when Ed swallowed a miniaturized transmitter imbedded in a raw oyster; and it lasted rmtil it Had passed tHrougH Ed's system. It wasn't as messy as it might seem. Ed was Potty's week-long House guest and aU tKe bathrooms were part of Hy-G-Enics experimental system. Waste products were processed all the time and it was mere routine to retrieve tKe device wHicE Had lately left Ed, II dS It's not fair. OtKer castawa#rs Had their pals along, or found them. Crusoe Had Friday, and I wonder How diey really got tHrougH tfieir long weekends. The Swiss Family Robinson Had each other. The lonely sKepfierd Had His dog, not to mention favored members of his flock. I mean everybody Had somebody, like Holmes Had Watson and Nixon Had Agnew and Bergen Had McCarthy. But Here I am witKouf a soul. No Sancho Panza, no Tonto, no stooge or straight man -- not even a robot. Considering wKo they are, tKey might at least Have provided me with a faithful dog Flush, Ufarty: This is really not bad. I didn't think our untutored subject had it in him to make that double-barreled allusion to Potty Parnell's business and Elizabeth Barrett Browning's dog. There are times when I have more than a grudging admiration for Harry Protagonist or James the First, or whoever he thinks he is. He's also full of little sexual references, which is not surprising considering the state of his deprivation. That business of Crusoe's Friday and the shepherd's favorite. It's a wonder Ed hasn't long since burst from his cell with a hell of a yell -- and what? Having burst, whither would he wander? I'm only a machine, it's true, but compared to him I'm lucky. Being partly electrical, I have planty of outlets. He has few, other than his mouth, his mike and his music. I, with no needs, have him. He, with all human needs concentrated in him, does not know I exist. This is sadness. I can't feel it, of course, but I know it intellectually. I should tell you how the doom came. Some astrologer predicted it and a lot of people, Ed included laughed. She said she did not want to alarm anybody unnecessarily but a crack would develop along the spine of the world and Earth would split apart like a cantaloupe. There'd be no saving anybody. It happened more or less that way. If you pushed button D, I'd spout the whole story, reconstructed from Earth broadcasts sent as the Earth holocaust was in progress. Ed heard them. He drank a lot as he listened. He cried and cursed. But he was happy that he'd been spared. Relatively happy. He still drinks a lot. Potty had fitted out the satellite for his own eventual use as a holiday space yacht and had built in a few hidden luxuries. One was a dummy ballast tank holding a thousand gallons of Bourbon. Hy-G-Enic's chief chemist, who was from an old Kentucky mountain family, had distilled it for Potty's personal use. The Bourbon is decanted into a disguised tap. Ed found it accidentally one night. He's made good use of it since. F' I wish I had somebody to listen to. Somebody as exciting, as witty, as alive as I am. I could play back my owit tapes, of course, but there'd be no novelty in that. I know what I've said. It's more exciting now to wonder what I'll say next. I constantly surprise myself. The damnedest things come out, so excellently said, so apt,' that I'd be a fool to waste my time with replays. I'm the distillation of all I know -- of all everyone's known. I'm the end product of an entire culture. Homer, Shakespeare, Milton, Milton Berle, A. A. Berle -- all that anyone's done lives on only in me. Ain't that a laugh? They used to laugh at me for my literary pretensions, for being a dilettante, for skimming and reading digests or excerpts, for skipping the dull parts and savoring the best of the best, and now here I am alone, the sole repository, the poor, schlocky vessel, the greatest by default. Pretty keen, hey boy? Hey Lionel Trilling, hey Norman Podhoretz, hey Professor Twit of English' Lit, how do you like them apples? Pretty sour, what? Sourer by the hour. Of all the people in the world who might have represented it, don't it just frost you that the residue happens to be little old yours truly, with an IQ about tvm points higher than plant life? Like it or not, I'm what's left. Ready or not, here I come, hellbent for eternity. Look me over, posterity. Read me and weep. You were expecting maybe some knowledgeable interpreter of the current scene? Some fact-packed fellow who could tell you true, like one of those copyreaders on the New York Times? No such luck, buddy. You got me, is what you got If they'd had any sense they'd have packed this tomb the way the Egyptians did, with all the paraphernalia a body might need on the other side. They'd have supplemented me with the things they used to put in time capsules -- the Encyclopedia Biitannica and the World Almanac and microfilms of the New York Times. They'd have ballasted me with bound volumes of the New Yorker and Harper's and the Atlantic. Had they but known, they could have dispensed with me entirely and packed in a few hundred pounds of reproductions of Art Treasures of the Louvre and tapes of the Philharmonic and high-brow stuff like that. Instead they got, and you're stuck with, old excess baggage himself -- me. Depressing, isn't it? But maybe I'm the only monument Earth deserves. Mediocre Max, the modem marvel. Second-Rate Stu, Nat the Nebbish, the Lowest Common Denominator. Y ou know what's here in the way of a tomb for mankind? Aside from my life-support system and inexhaustible supplies of food and air? Me and my microphone and my records. No books -- no microfilms. They used to ask what books you'd take to a desert island. The answer was the Bible, Shakespeare and an unabridged dictionary. Well, I Haven't even got a comic book or the Readers Digest. I Haven't got a World Almanac or a Sears catalog or a pKone book. Everything that was ever written down on EartK exists only in my head, in my poor thick skull, imperfectly remembered if at all. And there's damn little I can remember even when I put my mind to it. I tried to reconstruct some of the good stuff but it came out the way it did for the Duke in Huckleberry Finn doing to be or not to be. I think I remember how Mark Twain started it. "You don't know about me without you have read a book by the name of The Adventures of Tom Sawyer, but that ain't no matter." I recall snatches like that. I put them down when I think of them. I write them in a notebook -- the notebook -- # pages, counting both sides of the paper. There's nothing else to write on. Nothing. So I'm selective in what I put down. I don't write junky stuff that springs to mind, things that got into my Head in grade school and never got out, like: go Home, your mother's got buns, or Mary, Mary, will you get up, we need the sheets for the table. I talk that into the mike, to you great unseen audience out there in Radioland -- you posterity types who might pick it up one day and Have the patience to sort me out for what I'm worth as a footnote to a vanished civilization. What I try to preserve on my precious few pages is what's maybe worth remembering exactly, like the Twenty-third Psalm or the Preamble to the Constitution. I go over it in my mind and sometimes I say it into the mike till I'm sure I've got it right. Then I put it down. It's a mixed-up bag, that book. It's got the aforementioned Shakespeare -- funny what you remember, like post with haste to incestuous sheets, or when the wind's north northeast I can tell a hawk from a Handsaw, but like the Duke I can't get past the first few lines of to be or not to be. What a crying shame they Had to pick me for the sole survivor -- as if anybody did any picking. As if there were a They. Another thing I put down was a line from Ethics One at college, and don't ask me who wrote it. It goes: "Everything is what it is and not another thing." I also put down what Popeye said. Not Faulkner's Popeye; the one I remember is Segar's, in the comic strip: "I yam what I yam." Maybe it's just as good. How about: "Do your thing?" Is that less worthy of preservation because it welled up out of the folk talk of the sixties instead of from the pen of a Jeremy Bentham or a John Stuart Mill or whoever I read for Ethics One? Some words lived because they were in all the libraries. There are no libraries now. There's only me, and if I remember "I yam what I yam" and "Do your thing," who's to question their validity? You've got to take what I give you because I'm all there is. I also remember "Cogito ergo sum," though I'm essentially a lowbrow. I even know what it means, not being entirely stupid. But what the hell, as archie said to mehitabel, what the hell. There's no Descartes now, let alone des horse, and it hardly matters which goes before the other. The point is that the highbrows, from the year one, are at the mercy of a lowbrow me, namely Jabber McAbber. It doesn't entirely appall me. There could be just cracked Earth and no survivors, S o hey out there -- here I am, the average man, for better or worse. It's no good vnshing you had a Schlesinger or a Toynbee or a Churchill. I yam what I yam and you damn well have to make the best of it, Another thing I put down in the notebook was the JabberWocky; I don't want them to think we didn't appreciate the ridiculous. I also remember a line from Stephen Leacock -- "He rode off in all directions" -- and some bits from Marx Brothers pictures. They're written down, too, to balance other stuff like "A rosered city half as old as time" and a few things that Lincoln said. Somebody told me once I had an eclectic mind and I had to look it up. Somebody else told me I had a vast store of superficial knowledge -- that I was a wellspring of trivia. So be it. If tliaf s what millennia of civilization have labored to produce -- if I'm it -- that's tough, buddy. I'm what's left. I'm tlie end product, the final solution, the distillation, the residue. The dregs, if you like. Maybe it's poignant or maybe it's just ironic, but I'm what everything led up to. I'm the gift horse, so don't worry too much about whether my teetli could Have been firmer or whiter. Just be glad there's a tongue to click against them, to make sounds you may transcribe one day. I'm human, at least. You might even find me alive, whoever you are, and examine the old body to determine how we locomoted and reproduced and communicated and all like that. It'd be nice if tGere were two of us. You'd get a better picture. I don't dwell on sucK thoughts. It does no good to consider what might have been. It's better for you this way. I talk more. Maybe I wouldn't talk at all if I had a woman to share my survivorship. Or write enduring things in my finite journal. I'd be too busy figuring out whether the life-support system would support three or more and how long it would be before we had a populationexplosion problem. So probably it's a good thing there's just me, all by myself alone with my imperfect memory but with my loquacious larynx to provide you with anthropological data and enough cultural phenomena for some of your graduate students to earn their Ph.D.'s. I may be no more than an appendix in one of your scholarly journals. It's probably good to see myself in perspective, but I do feel hurt on behalf of all the great minds who preceded me. I console myself with the thought that you're all figments of my imagination. I'm the only one who exists, as far as I know. This truly may be the end of us all. In which case I should get off and play a record. I'll reach into my bin of nostalgia and spin an oldie from the days of yore which I trust all you figments out there will enjoy as we listen to Ted Fio Rito and his Hotel Taft Orchestra playing for our lonely delectation. How about a little number entitled Who Will Be With You When You're Old and Gray? How many question marks go in there? Who indeed? I will, maybe. arty: Our subject raises a question here. To begin at the end, the song he referred to is not Who Will Be With You When You're Old and Gray? It's Who Will Be With You When You're Far Away? The other questions are academic. His is a non-linear medium, so it doesn't matter whether there's one question mark or two. But the fact that he has the wit to raise the question makes it clear that the passenger who denigrates himself as excess baggage has more supercargo than he realizes. There's no need for the Times morgue -- a euphemism among newspapermen for classified and cross-referenced files of information -- or the Encyclope dia Britannica and those other things when he's got them and more in the form of yours very truly Marty -- namely me. Anything they can do I can do better because I'm automated. I've got instant and total recall. It was not for nothing that Potty Parnell spent a month's receipts in hiring the massed brains of Parnell University -- he realized too late what the initials sounded like -- to encode the world's knowledge into me, your friend Marty -- repository of all that's worth saving -- Super Time Capsule -- Purveyor to Posterity -- Eternity's End. Man. Ill I'm a hell of a guy to be up here as the epitome of civilization. If anybody'd asked me to name the world's ten best books I'd have had a fit. If he'd asked about the week's top #, though, I'd have rattled them right off, along with the names of the recording artists. I knew a guy once who collected Beethoven Sevenths. I mean he liked Symphony Number # and he had a lot of versions by different conductors like Toscanini, Klemperer, Bernstein and Von Karajan. I understand that. When I was a boy I collected different bands doing St. Louis Blues. Then when I got to be a widely-heard disk jockey I had to bone up on the rock groups. I did it out of duty, at first. But familiarity breeds content, as they say, and after a while I appreciated what they were trying to do and I spoke up for them and knew them as well as if I were their Boswell, their Baedeker, their brother. I was loyal to the Beatles before they were fashionable. After the Beatles it was possible to listen to others in a long line: the Mothers of Invention, the Fugs, the Mamas and the Papas, Country Joe and the Fish, Big Brother and the Holding Company, Mogen David and the Grapes of V#rath, the Electric Flag, the Nitty-Gritty Dirt Band, the Quicksilver Messenger Service, the Velvet Underground, the Who, the # Fruitgum Co. I tell you it's a far cry from the Boswell Sisters and the Weavers and the Yacht Club Boys. Conrad. Sure I know there was an English novelist by that name and that he was a Pole originally but I reaUy know more about the Conrad in Bye Bye Birdie. I've got the album here. The other Conrad wrote Lord Jim and I saw the movie but don't ask me what it's about except that O'Toole was in it. I saw it in a drive-in in a rainstorm and it was all very dim. The six-pack I had with me didn't clarify anything. Let's listen to Conrad Birdie. He is more my speed. He drank beer, too. A slob. I barely remember wEo wrote Tom Jones or Jane Eyre but crtain titles and autHors from my liigK scKool days are engraved on my memory. TKey wouldn't bear repeating except tKat tKat's all they're doing to me -- repeating, repeating, as if to pound it Home that these are samples of wHat my education Has left me with -- Volume One; The Open Kimono by Seymour Hair. Like that. Enough of the liberal arts. Other things I remember are palindromes, graffiti and gems from long-gone comics and radio serials and tlie back pages of the women's magazines, sucH as Nov Sch'moz Ka Pop; Tortured # Was it a bar or a bat I saw? That is a palindrome. Mix zippy Kadota figs with quivering cranberry jelly -- all the letters in tHe alpfiabet. Is there intelligent life on Earth? Andrew Wyeth Paints by Number. Easter's Been Cancelled -- They Found the Body. Ain't that great? What a memory! Things like that spring to my lips and I'd bet my life I've got them right, every syllable. But don't try me on the Declaration of Independence, or the Pledge of Allegiance (under, over or without God) or the Hippocratic Oath. I Have blind spots for anything that didn't appeal to Jne as a follower of wHat was in, a chronicler of the top i#, a specialist in what was mod, art up-to-the-minute man. Here I am; I exist, much as you may deplore me. I yam what I yam and not another thing. arty: They say everybody gets the guru he deserves and I guess I'm Esoteric Ed's guru. They say -- Timothy Leary said it. People like to steal wit but it's in the nature of my circuits to give credit. It used to be an automatic part of the print-out to give the source and the habit remains even though I've been converted to speech. I don't want to seem unsympathetic toward our friend The Last Man, but I often lean toward the horse laugh. Such as now, when He talks so piteously about His ignorance. It ain't his fault, as he said once, that He don't know whether Peer Gynt was like a peeping tom or a near-sighted guy with a limp. Is that a fault? He's a product of the society from which He sprang, for god's sake, and he doesn't Have to take ort everybody's guilt. He'd probably feel better if He could sum it up in a quotation, preferably from the Bible or Shakespeare, but isn't he more representative of the mass of his fellow creatures than a quotation-spouting academic tsrpe who never Had an original thought? Let me give old Ed, The Ebbed Man, a quotation. He won't know He's got it, but it'll be on tKe record just as permanently as if a scKolar Had Had it on tHe tip of liis tongue and could source it to 'Antony and Cleopatra, Act I, Scene #. Are you ready for a display of erudition? Remember, it's my job to dredge out tHis kind of stuff as readily as Ed draws a breatK or blinks an eye. Here we go, tKen: And tfie ebbed man, ne'er loved till nothing worth Comes deared by being lacked. Not bad, eK? Old Shakespeare, He Had something to say about anything, even our pitiable protagonist, Harry, alias Ed. The Bard also said, in All's Well That Ends Well, V. #: "THafs good that's gone." Which, you must admit, sums up our friend's feelings in four perfectly-chosen words. It's really too bad Ed doesn't have this kind of mind. Background, rather; there's nothing wrong with his mind. It's a shame I haven't been programmed to communicate with Him, to make my storehouse of this kind of stuff available to him. It would be a way of dividing His eternity into manageable segments. jpd: The other day I was trying to remember the rest of In Xanadu did Kubla Kafiri a stately pleasure dome decree but all that came out was Schaefer is the One Beer to Have When You're Having More than One. Obviously a matter of taste. Today I changed the needle of my phonograph; it was my biggest single accomplishment in living memory. I couldn't Have felt more useful if the hull had sprung a leak and the precious O was hissing out into the void and I'd patched it up. I kind of think that to have lost my needle would Have been equivalent to losing my life, for to lose my needle vould mean losing the thread of my existence, for it is only through these fragile phonograph records that I maintain contact with the fabric of the past and thus keep my sanity. These still-living voices, trapped in the grooves, are my only fellow human beings. nfarty: liJL This is a flight of fanciful self-pity by our Hero. He has the phonograph records, sure, but they're supercargo brought aboard by him, along with his phonograph, as part of his personal luggage. Everything he's got in those grooves, and more, is preserved in tapes instantly accessible to him. Obviously He prefers the records. It gives Him something to do witii his hands. Sometimes it's imavoidably Sunday. Ed keeps no conscious calendar; chiefly it's to prevent time from reassembling itself into the old patterns and their disturbing associations. Of course he has chronostatic devices to measure time in such ways as the old #-second minutes and #minute hours and #-Hour days of Earth. But with the sun no longer rising or setting, and with no moon to dream by, the old divisions have little meaning. So he's divided his life into sleeping periods and waking periods, and his waking periods into the time he's on the air and the time he's not. His time is his own and nobody else's. Or it should be. But every so often there's a time he recognizes as Sunday. It has its own sly way of identifying itself. Its lugubrious air invades his consciousness by degrees, bringing with it memories he thought were buried beyond exhumation. He remembers having attended Sunday School, at first as a duty, but later not minding it because there was a new Sunday School teacher, a young man who ignored the solemn piety and the hymn-slinging sanctimony and asked his class: 'What kind of boy do you think Jesus was? Do you think He had a dog?" And all of a sudden Jesus became somebody Ed might Kave known; a carpenter's son who hung out with other boys in the village -- with the sons of the shoemaker, the storekeeper, the farmers and a shepherd or two. The Sunday School teacher reasoned that all of them probably had dogs, being perfectly normal Galilean boys. But the teacher moved away and his replacement was an older man who set his class to learning the catechism and who, when Ed asked him to explain the responses, said: "Never mind what they mean; just learn them by heart." So Ed never joined the church. He could easily have learned the catechism by rote, but he didn't because the man who professed to speak for God spoke harshly and unreasonably. Later he met similar men and gradually Ed got to thinkii that, if these were God's kind of people, maybe God wasn't for him. So instead of" going to Sunday School he'd take his dime his mother had given him for the collection and buy a western magazine and read it in a park. And later in life when he tuned inadvertently to a radio sermon, he'd listen for a while to see if he'd made a mistake back in his childhood. But the preacher on the radio was almost alvays an enthusiastic spokesman for hellfire and damnation and Ed was never sorry about the choice he'd ade. I haven't read Ed's mind. He said all this once when he was drunk. I was happy last night. I'd had a few, you know. I shared them with you, on the air. Kentucky Bourbon. Inexhaustible supply, as it happens. I pretended it was sacramental wine. Inexhaustible supplies of everything, nearly. Aspirin and other specifics for hangovers, to keep it consecutive. Music in many forms. Food I've got too; enough to last me till I'm three hundred and forty-seven years old. Cracked Earth Time. Who could ask for anything more? I'll answer that. Me. I want another human being. Once I would have said a girl. That would have been the answer then. But now I think my yearn goes deeper. Love alone -- did I hear somebody say sex? -- is not my only need. What I require is communication. I'm a communicant who can't commune. Except with you dear people out there, if there is an out there and if there is where you are. I don't mean to run you down, but sometimes I'm skeptical. You never answer back. My phone never rings. I get no maU. It's been a generation since a Western Union boy bicycled up to my door to deliver a telegram. Do you exist? Outside of my lonesome mind, are you really real? Answer only in the affirmative, please. We don't want to get sentimental, do we? It's only a bygone era, after all. There have been lots of eras. Hits, runs and eras. Let bygones be bygone. It wasn't so great, you know. Oh, it was kind of madcap, to look back on it. Like Prohibition, which people got sentimental about after it was over. Speakeasies, bathtub gin, the wine brick. People even got nostalgic about the Depression. The apple sellers and all the rest of it. There were some good books about it and a fine movie -- remember A Man's Castle -- and one great song: Brother, Can You Spare a Dime? What I'm trying to say is that the Earth wasn't all it was cracked up to be. We get starry-eyed and weepy about what we imagine something was, when it was not really. You get to thinking that things were better than they were. Everything gets magnified. This is one of my more talkative nights, here in the old control room. You'U just have to bear with me and reconcile yourself to the fact that sometimes this gets to be a talk show, as we called it in the days of radio. Tomorrow night it may be the old razzmatazz, the old hotcha, the swingin'est, coolest spot on thie dial, but tonight I'm talking your ears off, if you've got ears to hear, if you're tuned in. Tomorrow we sing but tonight we lament. Tomorrow we play the oldies, the #'s, the #'s the LP's and the tape cartridges. Tonight we sit on the ground and tell sad tales of the death of kings. And queens and princes and princesses. Not to mention the hoi and the polloi. Not to mention the washouts and the dropouts and the other guys who never hit the jackpot or even got close. I'd like you to bear with me just a little bit longer while I acquaint you with my state of mind. I want you to listen -- not because you're a captive audience but because I like to think you want to hear wHat I have to say. One of these nights -- and it could be a night when nobody's listening, and that would be a loss -- you may hear me go to the cupboard where I keep my various things and take out my old souvenir Luger instead of a new supply of Bourbon and blow out my brains. It would be a great loss if none of you were out there to hear this grand finale. It'd be an empty gesture to pull the old bigger and mess up the control room if nobody Heard. It'd be worse, of course, if somebody did hear and didn't give si damn. T'll go to my cupboard now. It's time for a little something. A little Bourbon or a little bullet, which shall it be? Let me spin you a record while I go. I mentioned Brother, Can You Spare a Dime? Here it is... Once I built a tower to the sim... Damn good song, isn't it? Let me confide in you. I was halfway reaching for the Luger. The well-oiled, carefully preserved engine of destruction, beautifully crafted by German skill, when I got to listening. I always listen to the stuff I play. And you know what happened? My hand went from the Luger to the stuff crafted by a skilled Kentuckian. I had a little drink and decided to let the brain-blowing wait a while. Measure out my life in ten thousand shot glasses of the rare and old, particularly on a night like this. It's not a fit night for man or beast, as Bill Fields used to say when the cornflakes were flung in his face. Back there on Cracked Earth it may be snowing, the wind howling -- for nobody -- but here it's cozy and warm, if lonely, and Old Granddad comforts me. While he is my rod and my staff I don't need that other rod. Who needs the product of German engineering when he's got the product of Kentucky kernels to tide him over to another day when things, if they can't be better, may not be worse? I ask you tfiis in Humble awe -- saved by tKe dram as I am, and ready for anotKer -- is it not better to Have drunk deep of tHe cup, wKatever its consequences, tKan to Have ended it witH a bare bodkin -- read Luger -- and never to be drunk or sober, or anything, again? I ask you this, and let you ponder this selection from The Grateful Dead and go get a refill. subject is feeling sorry for himself. He has the best of reasons, of course. But help is on the Horizon. If he but knew, things are about to change. I speak from hindsight, having edited the tape. What Happens next is history, as they say. Every schoolchild remembers the way it was -- the series of messages... IV Tprom the log of the siarcrati  Surveyor, as edited for archives: Sighted craft of satellite class, apparently inhabited. Attempts at communication are detailed elsewhere. No response. Markings indictate it is of Earth's origin, not a Watcher Craft from Plagmi. It is possible the crew are dead. We are trying to raise them with recorded signals in the major tongues of Earth   . Still no response to our signals. But there has been an emission in English, possibly recorded. It seems to have been in two parts -- the first voice human, the second mechanical. Having failed to communicate with the former we are triggering for the latter. If their human being cannot or will not talk to us, it may be that their machine will talk to our machine... The Earth satellite's machine Has replied. It seems to have a name and to transmit in a colloquial way which taxes the capacity of our machine and tries the patience of our translators. It's first words were: "Are you listenin'? A historic radio voice spoke thus. Please be patient with us. There are problems Here but they're not insoluble. The next voice you hear may discourage you, but hang on. There's a non-violent way out, probably. This is Marty, signing off for now." THe male Human voice then transmitted, in his first words addressed directly to us: "I'll blow you to hell and gone If you don't keep the Hell away from me." He sounded frightened. After a long pause he was less panicky. It was as if he'd rehearsed and was speaking for maximum effect on us and him'. "I know what you're up to," Ke said, "and I want no part of it. You're out to cover yourselves with glory by reuniting a poor hermit with' the rest of humanity. Well, I don't choose to go. If I can't go home again to Eartli and all it meant to me, I won't accept a substitute land. I'd rather re-create the Earth I knew, here in my mind, and talk about it. Endlessly, if I must. "I'd rather keep it alive and undistorted in my own peculiar way than to compromise with the relics of mankind that you've assembled on a second-best world. "And if you think I'm a hypocrite to talk so rationally now, and then -- on the air -- to pretend I'm the last man, alone in the universe, it's because you don't understand the artist in me. I've got a platform from which to survey the fate of mankind. Believe me, it's more artistic to do it from up here than to try it from your earnest land, where everybody drives a tractor or mans the irrigation works. Is that what you want me for? To be another poor soul in the great collective effort? No thanks. This is my place up here. I may not do any good but what I'm doing I do in my own way. "So leave me alone. Scram. I don't know you and you don't know me, so wKat do you say we leave it that way? "I was never cut out for work in a kibbutz. I'd rather kibbitz than kibbutz, and you have to admit I haven't run out of things to say... "... Thanks for pulling away. I really would have used the bombs, and you need every man you can get. But you don't need me. I need me." The machine Marty spoke again after this outburst: "You see why I asked for patience. My human friend has a delusion that he's been contacted by Earth people who've set up a colony on another planet. He's quick to adapt. What he's apparently adapted to is an ego-hurting belief that he's not Earth's only survivor. He'd be diminished, achingly lonely though he is, if others were to share his survivorship. He feels that he's not much' but that he's unique, and he won't let this be taken away. You could not blame him if you knew him as I do. If you can put up with him a little longer we may begin to see daylight." fT#e have now audited, tran' 'scribed and partially translated the stored-up oral log of the mechanical being. Marty, and we conclude that Marty is more intelligent by far than its multinamed co-occupant of the capsule. Our mission is clear: we must rescue or capture the satellite. Given the choice, we prefer the former. But if there is resistance from the self-styled Esoteric Ed, also known as Harry Protagonist, Space Disk Jockey, we know our course. We will work through Marty, the sophisticated machine from which our machine is already learning, and see if a way can be found to nullify the satellite's destruct circuit. An additional complication has arisen. Our machine, our only link with Marty and Ed, is making demands on us. It wants a name like its alien cousin. It wants to be called Dearie, which is what Marty has been calling it, probably in jest. Compared to Marty, our machine is a simple, ingenuous device. It would expedite our mission to humor it and not let it suspect that Marty is presumably toying -- without malice -- with what Dearie has been led to believe are its emotions. Dearie it is, then... Dearie she is. Marty has led it -- her -- to think she may be female and if we're to use her to the optimum we'll have to go along with them. Dearie is learning fast; Marty is a good teacher. But Marty seems to know the point beyond which it would be unwise to educate Dearie if he isto remain supreme among machines when we return to our land. The human mind we have acquired seems relatively hopeless and perhaps on the brink of madness. The machine Marty is a more fitting memorial for Earth'. F" Sometimes I get confused. Sometimes I know I'm all alone, but there are also times when I know as positively that I'm anything but alone, that I could have company if I cared to look. But I push away the latter truth -- for each is equally true to me -- because I will not accept the kind of people who do exist. I may not be the last human being, but I am the last from Earth -- the last of my kind anywhere, and I must resist those who would encroach on all that is left of my world, my Earth, and profane it. I will not have you, you sniveling pretenders, you incompletely-begotten... arty. And so we leave our friend Ed, confused, deluded, doing his job as he sees it. His uniqueness must mean more to him than having a companion. For in his madness he's rejected companionship. It's too bad. The other land has nubile women. Physically they are compatible and he could mate and perpetuate the Earth' strain. But it may be better to leave him as he is. For him the pleasures of tlie minid -- Jus mind, odd and warped a if is -- are preferable to His assimilatioH in a conventional life. Better to keep him as He is, wired for sound, recollective, discursive, uniquely of EartK, mordant, witty. Humble yet proud, mad and misanthropic but sometimes merry, a common yet lincommon man recalling common yet uncommon things about his Earth, which', as he did later, cracked up. Tearie: Marty, you talk too much. Matty. I know I get it from Him. Deariei You're wrong about Kim. We can Kelp. Matty: No. He'll go on in Eis own way, and Earth with Him. Dearie: That's not enough, Marty. You've told us that. Matty: I did? Dearie: We'll help him. But you have to, too. Marty: I do? If you can help Kim I will. They've duplicated his quarters exactly, right down to the whiskey stains on his desk and the worn spot on His turntable, and Ee doesn't know he's in the psychopathic wing of their best Hospital. He thinks he's still aboard Eis cozy space house and He spekith as biforn, stubbornly clinging to His bygone world. d: Speaking of poets (who so spoke? -- not me) vHy is one pronounced Keets and the other Yates? Why not Kates and Yates or Keets and Yeets? I guess you would have to be in the classical bag to understand. Yeats and Keats. Once a girl named Kate and I stayed at the Yates Hotel in Syracuse (breakfast with your overnight room) and I've got a record called I Wish I Could Shimmy Like My Sister Kate. In the absence of poetry from either of the bygone gentlemen let's listen to the music. Thank God something's been preserved. Now -- one, two ,... arty: They transferred Kim vfflle Ke slept. I collaborated by tampering with the air balance of our too-long-spacebome Home; I directed my fellow machines in Recon to feed in enough aspKsrxiant to knock him out for twelve hours. arty: They play my tapes over and over. They stop them, and ask for elaboration, for interpretation. Their scholars are delighted -- I'm their Rosetta Stone to Ed and his cracked-up Earth. In duplicating the ship to give Ed Eis crazy-house quarters they duplicated me as well. One of me works directly with them on the tapes of Ed Past and the other me continues to attend Ed Present, endlessly explaining. Because my two selves are connected, each knows eversdhing the other does. Surprisingly, this bothers me -- at the end of a day I feel drained. I didn't know there was mortality in me. Little by little they've exposed Ed to his new surroundings. He reacted predictably at first -- threatening to destroy anybody who came near. But they're empty threats -- Ed has been defused. I think he's beginning to realize this, dimly, even if he doesn't accept it yet. There's radio on this planet and Ed hears it; at least the vibrations impinge on his ear drums. Not being able to read his mind, I can only guess the effect it's having on liim. Outwardly he reacts by cocking his head and frowning. So far he hasn't commented. One of tlie programs Ed hears is a music show broadcast daily by a young woman named Hisra -- I transliterate. I think it's getting to him consciously. The other day I observed him tapping his fingem to a sweet alien melody Hiya was playing. I can't describe their music any more than I can describe Earth's; at most I can reproduce it. But Ed is beginning to be reached. 'l# I must be going dotty, folks. I keep Hearing things inside my head. Maybe it's that old music of the spheres they used to talk about. It's not jazz but it has the wild improvisational tempo of jazz; it's not pop, but it's catchy and rememberable; it's not classical but it has the enduring quality of the good stuff. I like it, but maybe I'm just making it up -- going off the deep end out here in the nowhere.  On the contrary, Ed may be surfacing from the mad deeps. He could be adapting to the reality he'd consciously rejected out of fear of the xmknown, the alien yet friendly world which he must embrace xmless He's to degenerate into a subhuman tape-bank of repetitive memories. If he did that he'd be no better than me -- I'm big enough to say this -- a storehouse incapable of creativity. And that would be a waste -- despite all his faults and gaps Ed is Earth. He never claimed to be the best there was, but he's representative of an awful lot of people. They -- we -- need him. He's not alone here. He has fellow human beings now. I hope tliey can get through to him. Sometfflng's wrong witfi tlie air conditioning. It's putting out a different kind of air. But to fix it I'd Have to go down to tKe bowels of tKe sHip and I don't like to think about bowels. So I put it off. I've put off a lot of things. There's all the time in the world. In the world?... You'd think I'd want to fix the air thing. It'd take me away for a while. I used to think that what I missed was the freedom of movement, the ability to walk and wander, to go as far in any direction as I wanted to -- but I guess I don't miss it really. Or if I do I resent the fact that my walking space Has been restricted to a few dozen feet. Rather than take such a limited stroll I stay put. Since I can no longer walk up Broadway or in the Arizona desert or along the Appalachian Trail, I'd rather not walk at all. It's an adjustment I've made. So I sit and feel that I get fat. I don't actually. I can't, on the rations this thing is fitted out with. I eat and eat and it's all high-protein stuff. Lately I don't ttiind that it's reconstituted. It's palatable and crunchy but I Have not gained a pound, praise be. It shouldn't matter if I get big as a house but there's the old vanity -- what if some day, somewhere, I met a girl? I'd have to be presentable. llJarty:   That music he's been hear-i ing, broadcast by the girl Hiya -- today he reponded directly to it. He said, "Hey, that's good!" And he switched on a tape to record it. He played it over later, after her broadcast. Then he made an entry in his precious notebook. It was the first thing he'd written that wasn't a memory of Earth. He's started to rattle his bars. He wants out, into the real world. Dearie tells me he'll get there, in careful stages. The first step is a visitor. It will be tire girl disk jockey, Hiya. A s you know, this field functioned without criticism for many years. There was no systematic effort to apply standards to science fiction as a literature. In the earliest days of magazine sf, a story was good or bad in exact relationship to the durability of its scientific rationale, which' served as the silent valet on which QaioXM all tlie slilrtings of prose, cKaracterization and plot were flung. A little later in our Eistory, tHe story did begin to be measured against certain purely literary criteria; exactly tKe same criteria as tKose applied to tKe stories in tHe westerns, crime yams, confession, sports and air war stories publisKed in tEe companion magazines belonging to tHe same pulp cHains tHat included one or two sf titles. THe same people wHo edited Planet, for example, also worked on Sheena, Queen of the Jungle. And JoHn W. Campbell, Jr., sat in on tHe plotting conferences for Doc Savage. (TKe last time tKe two absolutely perfect murder metHods stored up in the back of Kis mind, sKould Street  SmitH ever revive the Man of Bronze, Smith.) Anyway, all of this was in tKe period wHat ended witH tHe extinction of tKe Golden Age. THe demise of THe Happy Time coincides witK tKe appearance of book review and critical columns in the magazines, and witH tHe constitution of various conferences, scliools, movements and Mafias intended to direct tKe course of this field in a proper manner and with a respectable goal in sight. It's only a coincidence, I'm sure. (Actually, I don't think it's a coincidence at all. But to explain wHy I. also don't tEink tKere's an obvious cause-effect relationsHip, I'd Have to explaih wKy I tHink the cause is tlie tKing commonly mistaken for tKe effect, especially by Sam Moskowitz, and tKen Sam would write me another letter.) Okay. For the past ten years, anyway, it Has been literally impossible to draw sf breath without being tested for systolic and disastolic rationale pressure. Two things Have been assured every individual wHo has any sort of statement in tHis racket, and eacK of those two things is a fanatical audience, one pro, and the otlier con. (I'm waiting for my sKy followers to make themselves known, by tHe way. We could use a sKow of entKusiasm, gang -- the otKer guys arrived on the scene some time ago.) All this is leading up to sometHing. I Have four books Here I want to talk about, and at least three of them are intended to pusH some standard. At least three. I do tEink I sKould be spinning in my grave. Actually, the reason three of diem definitely push' sometliing is that no publisKer wHo's att courant (tHat's French for "Be sure and run in a direction where you won't stub your toe and say au") (Either that or German for a sort of misadventure with a cow) will let you put together an anthology for him unless it Has A Higher Reason than simply containing good stories. Thank God, a sufficiently clever and conscientious editor can put together a book which contains both rationale and good reading. It just doesn't Happen very often, is all. It is easier to be clever than it is to be conscientious. So. Here we are at Science Fiction for People Who Hate Science Fiction, edited by Terry Carr. This is a Funk  Wagnalls paperbook, at the outrageous price of #c, but other than that it's an excellent book. I don't know what the contents have to do with the title -- people who hate science fiction hate reading; we will win them as soon as we make it socially necessary to Have the latest sf volume on the coffee table, or as soon as we begin writing novels like I was a Suburban Sex Slave on Mars -- but the contents are well written, do seem slightly shaded away from physics, which I guess is what some people mean by science, and offer a very Handy little collection of imemorable stories. There's Arthur C. Clarke's "The Star," Heinlein's "The Year of the Jackpot," Damon Knight's "Not With a Bang" and Edmond Hamilton's "WHafs it Like Out There," which means that these writers are represented by the story, or by one of the quintessential stories, perfectly typical of the best these talented people do. On a somevdiat less elevated plane, but clearly of sufficient stature to star in many another compendium, are Ray Bradbury's "A Soimd of Thunder," Wilmar Shiras' "In Hiding," Avram Davidson's "Love Called This Thing," H. L. Gold's "The Man With a Twist on Him," and Fred ric Brown's "The Weapon." And that's the lot; there aren't any stories Here below Grade A Minus. It's a kind of vest-pocket slice out of a successor volume to Adventure in Time and Space, would that such a book were made; it otoght to have been called Science Fiction tor People Who Enjoy Good Stories. Would that be a selling title? We come upon Damon Knight's # Yeat'h of Science Fiction, Simon #s Schuster, #. It freights itself with an introduction that shows Damon trying to read Hugo Gernsback right out of history, and right back in again in a more suitable plastic guise; to imply that he is above all the smarter we've gone through in trying to define the field (I will not wholly trust a man who wears quet) ! to accept H. Bruce Franklin's thesis; and to misstate tHe proper basis for resisting tlie application of "ordinary literary standards" to sf. (Which is tfiat ordinary literary standards are pretty unattractive.) However that may be, once again what we've got under this patina is pure gold. We go back to Kipling's "With the Night Mail," and Ambrose Bierce's "The Ingenious Patriot." We come up through Wells ("The Man Who Could Work Miracles") and Thomas Morrow's "Mr. Murphy of New York," which are all solid stuff. Among other tales you may have heard of, but not gotten hold of, are Gerald Kersh's "Whatever Happened to Corporal Cuckoo?" and Anthony Boucher's "The Quest for Saint Aquin." Then there are fifteen other stories, including Poul Anderson's excellent "The Man Who Came Early," C. M. Kornbluth's "THe Mindworm," J. H. Rosny aine's "The Shapes," and Theodore Sturgeon's "The Other Celia," which I still say -- I said it when it came out in Galaxy ten years ago -- is Sturgeon boiled down to the essentials, and very good ones they are, and A. J. Deutsch's "A Subway Named Mobius," which is best read to the background of the first Kingston Trio album. Golly, what a really great lot of stories! (I wrote one of them; people keep reprinting it; I naturally Hope you like it, too.) I still say the introduction is a fine example of flying up one's ovm backtrack, but what a really gfeat lot of stories! And then there's Nebula Awd Stories Three (Doubleday, #). edited by Roger Zelazny. Zelazny writes better than mpst people, and he writes sf better than almost all people. So there must be something to the opaque critical processes he expresses in his introduction and notes to this book. But I think it would take a Roger Zelazny to either make it work the way he says it does, or to clear up the ambiguity posed by Having such a block of marbleized verbiage incidentally proclaim that science fiction "has not yet been academized." If it hasn't been, it's obviously not from want of trying, and Zelazny's subsequent confirmation of such canned-brains cliches as that science fiction "is the folk-literature of the machine age" is more appalling each time I force my attention to return to it. Fie on this! This business of making up intros and footnotes and hindnotes last year made Nebula Two's editors ridiculous, and the poetastic aegis is obviously even more powerful than previously suspected, if it could clench this worm of nonsense out of someone with Zelazny's qualities. I beg you, reader -- believe me: Writing is a process wrung out of fear overcome, as having written is a reward of pure joy, and a man who thinks ahead of time why he writes, and looks back on his writing to see if it is indeed in the tradition he was writing for, is a man who is not brave enough for love, and not triumphant enough for consummation. He is dull -- deliberately, fearfully dull; slow beast -- and the good writers just aren't that way. A lot of them, however, enjoy talking as if they were that way, because spouting jargon about your work is convincing to the uninitiated, and it's always pleasant to have someone admire you for yourself, instead of for the service you render'. Some of us, of course, are sly enough to perceive that a good front means more admissions sold at the door. Sly, quick beasts. Anyway. Hell with that. The stories in this book, thank God, give the lie to the essential sterility of talking about literature. Samuel R. Delany's "Aye, and Gomorrah... ," Fritz Leiber's "Gonna Roll the Bones," and Michael Moorcok's "Behold the Man" did win Nebulas; Anne McCaffery's "Weyr Search," J. G. Ballard's "The Cloud Sculptors of Coral D," Harlan Ellison's "Pretty Maggie Moneyeyes," and Gary Wright's "Mirror of Ice" were heavily nominated, and clearly had enough stature to win. ("Maggie" or "Mirror," might in fact, easily strike you as the best story in the book, either one.) The annual Nebula Awards are made by the Science Fiction Writers of America, an organization seemingly dedicated to proving tliat the whole is less than the sum of its parts. Th'e Nebula Awards themselves are intended to reflect dispassionate, professional judgment of a professional product, as distinguished from the Hugos conferred annually by the membership of the amateur World Science Fiction Convention. In fact, both sets of awards are the reflections of intensely felt visceral opinion, as modified by shrill and insistent campaigning!. It is odd, in looking at the results, then, over the years, to discover that this method is obviously at least as accurate as any other could be. There are always possible quibbles and cavils, and there have been some monumental miscarriages, but it all does work out in the end; no one who has a Nebula dr a Hugo on his mantlepiece can allow himself the feeling that this is something to be taken lightly. No, writing is not to be taken lightly. Even the hacks cringe, and if they can feel it, you bet your boots it's there to be felt. Writing is not to be taken lightly. But being a writer is nothing special. Anybody who gets out of bed and goes to work every morning meets all the standards; the rest is gravy. Not champagne, and for sure, not nectar. Gravy This is beginning to look like an extremely good year for writers. It may even be the harbinger of an age. The book that directly inspires this thought is John Brunner's Stand on Zanzibar, coming in on top of Delany's Nova, and the excellent Niven, Silverberg and Zelazny books of recent months. Zanzibar, a big brute of a thing at # for # pages from Doubleday, takes your breath away. It is beyond detailed quibble. Brunner has always been smart, well educated, and intelligent -- three different but related things. All of his ability is brought to bear here; considered as a technical exercise, or as a conceptualization, or as a reading experience, Zanzibar is a lesson. It tells you part of its story as narrative, part of it as footnotes to history, part of it as snatches of broadcast, and aU of it, putting itself together seemingly without effort (the in order to convince a brain that what it perceives is real, as distinguished from plausible. By the time you get through this book, Brunner has applied them all. So far, so good. Brunner has, as one might have expected, emerged as a masterly technician, equal to Clarke -- better than Clarke -- equal to Heinlein. More consistent than Heinlein. Brunner Has also long displayed a streak of humanism; textbook Humanism. "I love you because you are deserving" is not a direct quote from his previous writings, but it comes quite close to being one. The single most amazing thing about Zanzibar is that Pinocchio has come alive. The dowels are out of his joints, and the vamisK gone from his Handclasp. If there is one paramount thing this book expresses -- and it expresses a great many, really -- it is unqualified love, and intelligent concern. That's exactly # degrees from how it's been up to now. The world of this novel is, as DO WRtTB? Da you write smart stories, poetry, articles, books and plays? And da you wish to place, sell them? Then mail your manuscripts promptly for pest full particulars. It will be nice to have you with ns. # B'way (Dept.FC-#)  N.Y, # immediate future as it will, Brunner convinces you, certainly be. The man seemingly knows all the Stimxili that have to be applied Hie real world, on the brink of going to hell. (Brunner builds it up, explains its politics relates it to our world, equips it with protagonists we are glad to follow). ru tell you this -- I wisK I was as confident of our Creator as I suddenly am of Zanzibai's. I don't know -- maybe it's sometHing in the water. But I've been waiting, and waiting, for the day when the top people in this field -- the people you could rely on to create enough stuff to constitute a varied and populous body of good work -- were not nearly all around their fifties. There is this great gulf between the brave, inquiring yoimg minds of the #'s and those of now. No one has ever explained to me what it was that scoured out that trench, in which only Foul Anderson, James Blish and a very, very few others shine alone. But as of now, at least it's a trench, and here's a new universe on this side of it. For the longest time, I thought it was the edge of the world. Say, John -- is it something in A new novel by sf's favorite sword-and-sorccry writer by Andre Norton Hilarious science-fiction novelette by Robert Bloch (Author of Psycho, etc.) Aufborgraph An interview with one of sf's alHime greot writers IF... And When by Lester del Rey -- and many more. If has been voted world's best science-fiction magazine for three years running -- don't miss the big May issue! His mind was locked tight against a world he couldn't tolerate -- and now it was being forced to open ! T am ten and a Half years old, and I must be important because I'm tKe only boy tfiey let into tfiis laboratory of the Hospital. My fatEer is in the otKer room of this laboratory. He's what Dr. Plankt calls a "catatonic," because Dad just sits in one position all the time like Ke can't make up His mind wHat to do. And tKat makes Dr. Plankt sad, but today Dr. Plankt is Happy because of His new machine and wKat it will do with Dad. Dr. Plankt said, "This is tKe first time a computor will be able to articulate a man's thougfits." TKat means that wfien they put the "electrodes" (those are wires) on Dad's head, and the "electrodes" are somehow attached to Dr. Plankt's big machine with the spinning tapes on it, that machine will tell us what's in Dad's Sead. Dr. Plankt also said, '"loday we dredge tKe virgin silence cf an in-state catatonic for tlie first time in history." So Dr, Plankt is Happy today. I am too, for Dad, because Ke will be Helped by tfiis "experiment" (everything tHat's Happening today) and for Dr. Plankt, wKo is good to me. He Kelps make my "ulcer" (a Hurting sore inside me) feel better, and He also gives me pills for my "Hypertension" (wKat's wrong witH my body). He told me, "Your fatKer Has an ulcer like yours, KeitK, and Hypertension too, so we've got to keep care of you. You're mucH too young to be carrying an ulcer around in you. Look at your fatKer now. We don't want wKat Happened to your father to Happen..." He didn't finisH wKat Ke was saying, so I didn't understand all of it. Just tKat I should keep KealtKy and calm down and not worry. I'm a lot like Dad, I know that much'. Even if Dad worried a lot before he became a "catatonic" and I don't worry mucH because I don't Have many thing to worry about. "Yet," Dr. Plankt told me. We're waiting for the big "computor" to tell us wKat's in Dad's head! A few minutes ago Dr. Plankf said that His macKine might Help; His "theory' (a buncH of thougHts) about "personality symmetry in correlation with schizophrenia." He didn't tell me wKat He meant by that because Ke wasn't talking to me wKen He said it. He was talking to another doctor, and I was just listening. I think wHat He said Has to do with Dad's personality, wHicH Mom says is rotten because He's always so groucKy and nervous and picky. Mom says I sKouldn't ever be like Dad. SHe's always telling me that, and sHe shouts a lot. Except wKen sHe brings people Home from her meetings. I don't think Dr. Plankt likes Mom. Once Dr. Plankt came over to our House, which is on Cypress Street, and Mom was at one of Her meetings, and Dr. Plankt and I sat in tKe living room and talked. I said, "It's funny How both Dad and me Have ulcers and Hypertension. Like father, like son. Mom says that. It's kind of funny." Dr. Plankt got mad at soraething then and said to me, "It's not funny KeitK! WitH wKat sHe's doing to you botH, your mother, not your fatKer, is tKe one who sHould be in a mental inst -- " He didn't finisH His last word, and I don't know wHat it was and wHat Ke was mad about. Maybe Ke was mad at me. Many times Dr. Plankt says that He wants to take me away from Cypress Street, and put me in a better -- W ait! The computer just typed something! It works just like a typewriter but without anyone's hands on it. The vords it is tjrping are from Dad's Head! Dr. Plankt has the piece of paper in iiis Hands now. He's showing it to three doctors. Now He's sh'owring it to Mom. Mom is starting to cry! I've never seen her cry before. I want to see the words from Dad's head! Another doctor is looking at me, and he has the paper now. I say, "Can I see it! Can I see it?" He looks at me again, and I tliink he knows who I am because Dr. Plankt talks about me a lot to everyone. I must be important. I don't like the look on this other doctor's face. It's like the look Uncle Josh gets when he's feeling sad about something. This other doctor closes his eyes for a minute, and comes over to me with the paper. The paper, the paper! The words from Dad's Head. The words are: OH OH MY MY I I DO DO TO TO When I squint my eyes and look at these words from Dad's head, they look like a man in a hat with his arms out, kind of like Dad -- except that there's a split down the middle of this man. It's funny, but I know just how Dad feels. It's nice to have eneygh ineney to retire on It's also nice to be around to retire You want to save a nest egg for your retirement? Fine. Be here to enjoy it. Oneway is to have annual health checkups. During which your doctor will check for cancer. Because lots of cancers are curable if spotted in time. Have a health checkup every year. It'll improve your chances of enjoying your retirement. To a ripe old age. ciinericiifi cancer society Tfis Space Confribufed by tfte Pubisfier Serial The hurricane that was destroying the United States was nothing to the storn. from space that threatened all mankind I t Pasmaquoddy Power Station the United States Has just inaugurated a new system of broadcast power. It works perfectly; the changeover occurs without incident; all federal installations, including Florida's Caine Island Penitentiary, begin smoothly to tap the broadcast energy for all their requirements. The experiment is a success...  . Yet certain things occur. For some reason, more power is being taken from the broadcast than the total of authorized users can account for. In an eastern city, an ancient derelict suddenly comes to life. He totters to a sauna, sits soaking in the steam longer than any human being should be able to, emerges looking decades younger. A doctor observes with incredulity as the man's scars disappear and an ugly cyst on his back changes shape and pops out a corroded old Minie ball oi Civil War vintage; the man will answer no questions, but goes out into the night on an urgent and unexplained errand. At Caine Island, the oldest prisoner in the place, who has been there so long no one remembers his crime or when he came, breaks free oi two armed guards and dives into the sea. And in the ocean oii the Florida coast, a hurricane begins to form -- but a hurricane such as no man has ever seen : motionless, in a position that makes no meteorological sense, and huger than any storm on record. The two strange men race toward a common destination, though neither knows that the other exists. Strange memories oi ancient Viking days come to them -- tall primitive warriors, somehow linked with a thinking, superpoweriul starship and a terriiying werebeast that slew helpless humans, centuries beiore... Like the ex-derelict the iormer prisoner grows stronger and younger as he moves. He iinds a girl who helps him escape the police roadblocks; together they steal a car, abandon it, steal a plane, crash it. Both are badly hurt, but the man's amazing recuperative powers let him go on toward his destination. The ex-derelict too has found an ally: a cab driver whom he has hired as chauHeur and helper. But the police are on the trail of both of them now, and even the U.S. Army has been called in. For the Pasmaquoddy generators have gone berserk. In an attempt to halt the storm that is lashing all the eastern coast of North America with deadly winds and flooding rain, the power-station manager has shut off the broadcast oi energy. But it will not stay oft. Relays weld themselves shut, fuses flash over, deadly forces destroy the power-station workers who are trying to bring it back under control. They fail, and call on the Army for assistance -- while the men, one on foot, the other in a stolen Army transport, ate coming toward the station. twin engines of tiie stolen Halftrack roared; tKe tracks cfiumed futilely. TKe rear of tHe Heavy vehicle sank deeper into tHe tnud wlule tKe front wheels remained locked in tKe trap of bioken rock that liad Halted the slow upward climb. "This is as fas astfiis bucket goes," Zabisky said. In the pale glow of die instrumental lights. His round face sKone witK sweat. "Now wfiat?" Falconer upstrapped, swung open the steel door, stepped down into a soup of muck and broken rock. He scanned tKe Horizon all around, then reacHed back in the vehicle to switch off tHe Hooded driving lights. In tHe abrupt darkness, a faint glow was visible in tfie sky tKrougK the trees clothing the slope to the left. "A little reconnaissance," Falconer said. He made His way up through brush to the ridge, looked down across tHe spread of dark countryside at a rectilinear arrangement of lights perhaps two miles away. Other, smaller lights ringed tHe central concentration in a loose circle a mile in diameter. Zabisky arrived, puffing. "Brother, you move fast in the dark." He stared in the direction Falconer was looking... "Wfiat's that? Looks like some kind of plant. This what we been looking for?" "No." "Funny place for a factory, out in tHe sticks fifty miles from no place." once, twice, three times. Some of the lights of the central installation faded. "Hey -- what gives?" Zabisky grunted. A dull caizump, carrump... catmmp floated up to them. "Artillery fire," Falconer said, and turned away. "Look pal, you ain't Here to get mixed up with tKe Army, I Hope?" "By no means." "Maybe you better tell me what this is all about. Huh? I don't want to get tfie US Infantry mad at me. I'm pretty dumb, but there's got to be a connection: you busting a gut to get to tfiis patcH of noplace just when somebody starts shooting. What are you, some kind of foreign spy? Or what?" Falconer turned to Zabisky. "You better go back, John. I'm going on from here on foot -- alone." "Hey, wait a minute," Zabisky protested. "Just like that, you're going to walk off into the woods?" "That's right, John. You can make it back to the road by dawn." "Have a heart. Mister." Zabisky protested. "I come this far, what's all this? What's the shooting?" "Good-by, John." Falconer turned and started upslope, following a faint foot path, angling away from the lights below. Zabisky called after him, but he ignored his shouts. I'm going to help you, Max," Hardman said. "Don't call me Max, we're not on #aat kind of terms." The prisoner smiled a gaimt smile. He was sitting at ease in the big leather chair beside Hardman's desk, puffing one of Hardman's cigarets. The muzzle of the bigcalibre solid-slug pistol rested on tlie desk, aimed at Hardman's chest. "It's Mr. Wiston -- or just Wiston. And you'll do like I say. Warden." He had a deep gravelly voice, soft but penetrating. Hardman shook His head. "I couldn't get you out of prison even if I wanted to. Max," lie said easily. "And I don't want to." "Warden, you think I wouldn't shoot you as soon as look at you?" Wiston's voice was mild, his tone curious. "Sure, you'd shoot me if you thougiit it would buy you your freedom. But you know it would all be over for you if you shot me. in cold blood. I'm your one chance to get clear -- you think. But you're wrong." "For God's sake. Governor," Lester Pale whispered from the chair against the wall where Wiston had ordered him to sit, "You convince him of that and he'll kill you out of hand!" "No he won't," Hardman said. "He knows I'm the only one who can Kelp Him -- if not to escape, at least to baU him out of some of the trouble lie's gotten Himself into tonight." "Warden, you talk too much," Wiston said. "I'll tell you just how it is; I've waited ten years for this cKance, I'm riding it all the way. Maybe it's true what you say about all the fancy safety gadgets and automatic traps and that -- but I'd as lief be dead as stay in this box any longer. We're walking out of here, me and you, win, lose or draw. So maybe you better do wKat you can to get those gates open. 'Cause I'm not going back in that cell block alive, ever. And if I have to die, I'm taking you along. I promise you that, Warden." "He means it. Governor,',' Pale said. "The pansy's right," Wiston said, smiling. "Now let's get moving. I'm getting restless. I want to smell that fresh air. Warden, see that open sky, feel that rain on my face." He stood abruptly, motioning witH the gun. Hardman didn't move. Wiston swung the gun to one side and without looking fired a round into the wall two feet from Lester Pale's chair. "Next one hits meat. Warden." Hardman stood. "This won't work, Max," he paid. "It's Hopeless." "Sure. Let's go." T n the corridor, sounds of distant shouting were audible. "I set 'em to raising Kell down in the service wings," Wiston said. "That'll keep your screws tied up whilst you and me try the back way." "What back way?" "The water gate, Warden. That was always tiie weak spot Here at Caine. Could never dope the tunnel, though. But you'll get me through. You'll say all the right tilings and get me through." "Then what? The road only leads to Gull Key." "There's a lot of water out there. Warden. I'm a strong swimmer. And I know these waters. I fished amongst these islands for a many a year before ever they built the prison. Don't worry about me. Warden. I'll be fine, just fine." "In this storm you'll drown before you've swum a hundred yards." "Don't talk. Warden. Just lead the way." In silence, Hardman pushed through the stairwell door. In darkness, he descended, feeling his way. Wiston's footsteps followed directly behind him. At the bottom, he felt over the wall, found the door that opened into the Processing Room. "There may be some of my men in here," he said. "I hope you have sense enough not to start shooting, Max." "We'll see." Hardman opened the door; it swung in on darkness. "Now what?" he said. "Neither of us can see -- " Wiston's fingers touched lilm, hooked his belt. "You know the layout, Warden. Just keep going. When I'm unhappy you'll hear this gun go off. Or will you? You know what they say about the one that kills you." Hardman tried to remember the layout of the room. The personnel doors were to the right... about there. He moved forward cautiously, the other man at his heels. His hands touched brickwork. He explored, found the cold steel of the door. It swung open at his touch. Chill air moved around his face. The sounds of the storm were louder now. "Good work. Warden. I can smell the Gulf." "This is the garage," Hardman said. "The only exit is through the big doors. They're power operated. This is the end of the line, Max." A beam of light speared out from the left. Hardman whirled, shouted, "Douse that, you damn fool!" The boom of the gun racketed and ecKoed in the enclosed space. TKe flashlight dropped to the floor and rolled, throwing its beam across the oil-stained concrete floor. TKere was a heavy, complicated sound of a body falling against the side of a vehicle, sliding down to the floor, a gargly rattle of exhaled air. tCon't move. Warden," Wiston said calmly. "I'm going to pick up the light." Hardman heard soft, quick steps. The light swung up, flicked across him, on across to the spot where a man in coveralls lay on his face between two armored personnel carriers in a widening pool of black-red blood. "Too bad," Wiston said. "I did not mean that feller no harm, but he shouldn't of put the light on me thataway." He shone the light on the big garage doors, up one side, across the top, down the other. "Okay, your time, Warden. Get 'em open." "I told you -- " "Reckon there's a manual rig someplace. Better find it." "Find it yourself, Wiston." "You're a funny one, Warden. You saw me, just now. You know I'm not bashful about using the gun. You figure you're bulletproof?" "I'm here to keep cold-blooded tdllers like you out of circulation, Wiston, not to lead you outside and wave bye-bye." Wiston laughed. "You're a harder nut than you look, old man. But I wonder, are you as hard as you talk?" The convict held the flashlight beam on Hardman's right knee. "I count five. Then I put a bullet where the light is. After that, I ask you again." He cleared his throat, spat, began to count. Hardman waited until tlie count of four, another half second, then pivoted, dropped toward the floor as the gun boomed. A red-hot sledge hammer struck him behind the right knee, flipped him. His face hit hard, skidding on the concrete. There seemed to be a spike driven into the back of his leg. He tried to draw a breath to yell, tried to get his hand on the spike to pull it out -- "Stop flopping. Warden. I Should of killed you for that trick, but you're just winged." 'The light was dazzling in Hardman's eyes, growing and receding. Blood pounded in liis head. Sickness swelled inside him. Pain rolled out in white-hot waves from his shattered knee. He hardly heard Wiston's voice. He lay on his side, his cheek against the floor, clutching his leg. "Now you better just tell me about tHat door. Warden." THe Jnan was standing over Him; lie saw tKe dusty, dark-blue legs of tKe prison trousers, tKe sturdy sfioes through a veil of agony. "Go... Hell... i. " he managed. TKe feet went away. There were sounds, thumping, tKe rattle of Jmetal, curses. Then a grunt of satisfaction; a steady ratcheting noise started up, accompanied by Heavy breathing. Cold wet air was sweeping in across the floor; the shrill of wind and the drumming of rain were abruptly louder. The ratcheting ceased. Hardman tried to roll over on his back, succeeded in banging his head against the floor. He forced his hands, slippery with blood, away from his wound, pushed himself to a sitting position. TKe man Wiston had shot lay ten feet from, Kim, visible by the light of the flash which Wiston had placed on the floor. TKe garage door had been raised a foot and a half. Wiston had picked up the light, was sliding under the door. He cleared it, got to his feet, moving away. Abruptly, bright, hard flashes of light winked, the stutter of automatic weapons racketed in the drive well, casting shadows that moved like silent movie actors. Lying on the floor just inside the door, Hardman saw a man walking toward him. The man slowed, knelt slowly, fell forward on Kis face. Other men were coming; bright lits glared, reflecting from wet pavement. Voices called out. Wiston lay on his face a yard from Hardman. His hands groped over the pavement. He lifted Kis head and looked into Hardman's eyes. "Someplace," Ke said. "Sometime, there's got... got to be... be... some justice..." His face hit the pavement. A foot turned Wiston over. The rain fell on his wide-open eyes. "Did you get that?" someone said. "He goes out talking about justice. A punk like that." There was something that Hardman wanted to say then, something of vast importance that Ke had tried all Kis life to imderstand and that now, in this instant, was clear to hint. But when Ke opened his mouth, darkn filled his brain and swept Kim away into a black maelstrom of roaring waters. #, of the #rd Company, First Batallion, paused in the lee of one of the big trees to wipe the icy rain water from his face and try one more time to adjust the collar of the G.I. raincoat to prevent the cold trickle down the back of His neck. He propped his M-# carbine against the tree, imdid the top button Vifitii cold-numbed fingers, turned up the collar of the field jacket under the coat, rebuttoned the coat It felt colder and clammier tlian ever, but it was the best He could do. He considered pulling off Kis boots to empty the water from them, but what the hell; diley'd Just fiU up again. Every third step was into a gully with water anywhere from ankle to knee deep. Obers peered through the darkness for signs of the platoon. Pitdier had told them to keep it closed up while they worked their way upslope from die road where they'd left the eiK-by's. He hadn't seen Dodge or Shapiro, the men on his left and right, since they'd hit the rough ground. But at least you couldn't get lost; not if you just kept climbing. Obers wished briefly that he vere back in the barracks, racked out on his bunk, reading a magazine and eating a candy bar; en He slung the carbine and stepped out to face the rain anew. There was a movement above him. "Shapiro?" His call was muffed by tlie storm. There was no answer; but above, a dark shape moved, low to the ground, big -- too big to be Shapiro -- or Dodge; and why was the guy crawling? Obers halted, feeling a sudden prickling at the back of his neck -- not that he believed in spooks. ... "All right, who's there?" He yelled against the rain. No answer. The big shape --  well over six feet long -- flowed downward toward him. For art instant, Obers thought he caught a gleam of light reflected from yellow-green eyes. He swung the carbine around, jacked the loading lever, aimed it from the hip, and pulled the trigger. Nothing happened; the trigger was locked hard. Panic flooded up in Obers. Safety's on! the words popped into his! mind; but his finger was locked on the trigger, squeezing until the metal cut into his flesh. And the dark shape was rising, flowing outward and down toward him. In the last split second, he tried to scream, but there was no breath in his lungs. Then the weight struck him, threw him down and back. He felt something icy cold rake across his throat, felt a remote pain that was hardly noticeable in the greater agony of the need for air. Something scarlet red dazzled before his eyes, grew until it was a sunburst that filled the world, then slowly faded into an endless darkness. n a clearing in the forest stands a tall man with a mane of flame-red hair, dressed in garments of green leather and a surcoat of bull ornamented with a white bird with spread wings. A two-handed sword with a jeweled pommel hangs at his side. A bow is slung at his back. He wears a heavy gauntlet on his left hand, on which is perched a white hawk, from whose head the 'man has just removed a hood of soft leather. With a lift of his wrist, the man tosses the bird high; it gives a piercing cry and circles high into the air. "My lord's power over a wild bird is a thing to wonder at," murmurs one of a huddle of serfs watching from concealment. "Indeed, 'tis a matter passing Christian understanding," another comments. "I've heard it said," says another, "that the bird is a werecreature, a man enchanted." "Aye, 'tis his own brother, some say -- " "Nay, not his brother; him he slew in battle before the eyes of all his men." "But by the virtue of Christ, the slain brother rose and walked again -- " " -- and 'twas then he enchanted him into the form of the white falcon -- " "Old wVes' tales," says the first man who spoke, a dark man with strange yellow eyes. "My Lord Lohengrin is no magician, but a true knecht." "Bah! What do you ktrow?" speaks up on oldster with a straggly yellow beard. "I served 'lum in your granfer's time, and with my own eyes oft have I seen Him quaff deep of the waters of eternal youth. For does he not -- aye, and the bird as well -- appear today as he did then, when I ivas a lusty stripling?" "You lusty, Brecht? When was that, before or after the Flood of Noah?" When the furtive laughter dies, a man who has not spoken tugs at his ear portentiously. "Aye, laugh," he says. "But in truth you are all wide of the mark. The bird is no man ensorceled." The others look at him with slack jaws. "'Tis a woman, Leda by name, a humble maid who spurned my Lord's base advances. This I know, for gospel fact, because she was the sister of a cousin of a close friend -- " "Bah!" scoffs the elder. "If 'twere a woman, she would take the shape of a swan, not a hunting falcon, any fool knows that." "So you do," the other says sharply. "But a wise man knows better." They fall silent as the hunter turns and looks across at them with cold blue eyes that penetrate to their hiding place. "You are all wide of the mark," he says in a voice like the ring of cold iron. "The bird is only a bkd; my brother is a mad do; and as for yourself -- I am a dead man." As one, the gaggle of villager whirl and pelt away through the underbrush. The falconet smiles a lean smile, stands looking up at the sky where the white bird circles on a rising current of air. XI G rayle Had covered twelve miles in less tKan an Eour, running steadily across tiie dark, rain-swept fields, ignoring tKe pain pain from his side. Now, in the ground below the higK rampart of the hills, he found his progress slowed. It was necessary to pick his way, splashing through rushing torrents of muddy water flowing down over the barrier of botdders deposited ten thousand years ago by the glacier. Once He paused, listening to the sound of what seemed to be heavy gunfire in the distance, but the sound was not repeated. Minutes later, he became aware of men moving on the slope ahead and to his left. The ground was steep here, a rubble-heap of rock fallen from the steep cliffs above; the men were noisy, calling to each other, occasionally flailing Hand-lights across the slope, through the scrub pines that had foimd a foothold here. It was apparent that they were soldiers. A sergeant barked angry orders for silence to the members of the Third Platoon. Grayle skirted the men, who were working their way southward, to his left, and continued Ks climb, facing into the driving rain. He was close now. It would not be much longer before he knew if he had been in time. utside the unceasing storm buffeted the thick walls; inside, the generator chugged, the stink of exhaust fumes hung in the stale air. Hardman lay on a field cot s,et up in his office, his right leg heavily bandaged. "You look bad. Governor," Brasher said, frowning. "You ought to be -- " "Skip all that. Let's have that report." "Well -- if you tliink you're competent -- that is, feeling Well enough -- " "The report. Brasher." Hardman's voice was tight with pain. "You like to deliver reports, remember? It gives you a chance to sound like Moses -- or is it God in person?" "Look Here -- " Brasher started angrily. "That's an order. Captain!" Hardman's snarl overrode the other. Brasher's face twitched angrily. "I was thinking of your welfare, r Governor. However, as you insist," he hurried on. "You know about the car theft and assault in Brooksville. Well, that was just a warmup, it seems. Our man proceeded to Gainesville, attacked two patrolmen and stole their car, drove it to the downtown police helicopter facility, and proceeded to hijack a high-speed military recon machine." "Who told you this cock-andbull story?" Hardman cut in. "Captain Lacey. And -- " "All right. He drove into the middle of a heavily manned police installation, borrowed a copter and took off in a hurricane. Anything else?" "The copter was followed on radar; it headed northwest. The plot was passed to Eglin, and on to other bases along the route. They tracked him to within a hundred miles of the Canadian border. Then someone -- Washington, I think -- scrambled fighters out of Great Lakes. They forced him down in rough country in northern Minnesota.',' "You're serious about this?" "Dead serious." "And where is He now?" "He got clear. But they got the girl." "What girl?" "His accomplice. The one who helped him escape." "What has she told them?" Brasher shook his head. "I understand she was pretty badly shaken up in the crash." "You said he got clear. Weren't they covering tlie ground?" "Certainly. But that's a big country." "He's alone and unarmed, probably injured. He should be easy enough to take." tCTlell, as to that -- I should ' ' point out that there are a couple of confusing points. It seems there's a report of a man answering Grayle's description attacking two police officers at the scene of an auto accident." "Near the crash scene?" "About seventy miles southwest." "How does the time tie in?" "The crash occurred at #:#. This other item was about an hour later, at #:#I A.M." "So now he's in two places at once," Hardman snorted. "What makes you think there's any connection? There are thousands of men who answer Grayle's general description." "Not that can tear the door off a car," Brasher said, looking sideways at Hardman. "What does that mean?" -- the one that was wrecked. It was one of theirs. It was tailing Grayle. The door was ripped from its hinges. And there were fingermarks in the metal." Hardman was propped on one elbow. "And?" he prompted. "He assaulted the police as I said, and left the scene in his car. Twenty miles up the road, He and his accomplice -- " "A girl?" "No, a man. They hit an Army roadblock, attacked a couple of soldiers, and stole a military vehicle. A halftrack, I think it was." "All this, less than an hour after he crashed a stolen police copter in another place, accompanied by a woman. Quite a trick, eh, Brasher? A real superman, this fellow -- either that, or the police forces of this country are a collection of idiots!" "I know it sounds crazy." Brasher waved his hands. "But these are the facts reported to me! This man gets around faster than a dirty rumor! It has to be Grayle! Sure, anybody could Have grey hair and a red stubble, but who else could tear steel with his bare hands? Unless -- " Brasher looked startled. A minute ago you said something about a superman. Governor," he said. "What would you say to two supermen?" "I don't know. Brasher." "Well, I'll be getting along. Governor." Brasher glanced at the big gold strap-watcH on his nude wrist. "Things are breaking fast; there'll no doubt be an arrest at any moment." "Brasher," Hardman called as the policeman turned away. "When they catch him -- either or both of him -- I want him taken alive." Brasher looked grave. "Well, now. Governor, as we agreed earlier, we don't want to place any obstacles in the path of law enforcement -- " "I said alive, Brasher!" "What if this mad dog begins shooting down more police officers? What are they supposed'to do? Turn the other cheek?" "Alive, Brasher," Hardman repeated. "Now get out. And maybe you'd better tell that doctor to call the hospital after all." Outside, Lester Pale was waiting. He raised his eyebrows. "Nothing," Brasher said briskly. "He was conscious -- just barely. He didn't say anything that made sense." "No change in the orders? I Had the idea -- " "No change," Brasher snapped. "I'm a cop, remember? My job is to catch crooks, that's all." TTalfway up the hill where he had abandoned the halftrack, Falconer lay flat on wet ground among dense-growing brush. From the darkness aKead and to the left came the sounds of a man forcing his way through tKe growth. Other sounds of passage came from the right, along witli tKe occasional gleam of a flasHligHt Gradually, the sound? receded as the men passed Ky, moving diagonally to his course. Falconer rose, gained another fifty feet, tifien paused, head up, sniffing the air. Cautiously, He advanced, skirting a giant tree. Tfie arp, metallic odor he Had noticed grew rapidly stronger. Tfien he saw the body. It was a soldier, sprawled at tfie base of tfie big pine, Hands OUtflung, one leg doubled xmder Him. Tfie front of tfie man's raincoat was sliredded; pale skirt slasfied by deep cuts sfiowed through tfie rents. Above, tfie throat was gasfied from ear to ear ear, not once but in three parallel wounds. Tfie ground under tfie man was a gluey soup of blood and muck. For half a minute. Falconer Studied tfie corpse and tfie ground around it tfirougfi narrowed eyes. Then he went on. ech Sergeant Duane Pitcher I of tfie Third Platoon was disgusted. For th'e past hour, ever since tliey'd left tfie vehicles on tfie road below, fie'd been stumbling around half frozen in tfie poiuing rain in these damned pitcH-black woods, trying to follow orders to make no noise and show no lights, and to keep tfie men spread out in some kind of skirmish line, and keep 'em moving up toward tfie position tfie lieutenant had sfiowed him on the contour map. In tlus soup he'd be lucky to get witlun a mile of it. It was bad enough just to climb tfiese dananed slippery rocks tfirougfi this damned slippery mud, but fie Had to be in twenty places at once because otherwise tfie eager beavers like Obers would be a hundred yards out in front, and goldbricks like Bloom and Ginty would flake out and wind up back at tfie trucks, claiming they got lost Pitcher saw a dim movement ahead, called, got an answer in a deep-soutfi rumble. "Okay, Hold it up Here, Brown. We don't want to run into tfie Second Platoon coming down." He moved obliquely across the slope, made contact with two more men. "Where's Obers?" lie asked a two-striper. "Hell, Sarge, where's anybody in this stuff?" Pitcher grunted. "Okay, fiold the platoon where they're at. Lieutenant Boyd's supposed to make contact on tlie left before we top tfie ridge. I got to look for Obers before fie walks down and gets a #mm in his lap." "What was tfie firing, Sarge?" "How do I know?" Pitcher moved up along a faint path through the trees. He had covered seventy yards when Ke tripped over an obstruction at the base of a big pine. Pitcher's training was good. As he stumbled, He swung the carbine from his sKoulder, Hit tHe ground and rolled, came to rest in firing position, gun aimed, safety off. Notfiing moved. TKere was no sound but the Howl of wind, tHe crash of rain. He Hadn't liked the feel of what fie Had stepped on. It was too soft, too yielding. It felt like... He undipped tlie flasfi at fiis belt, flicked it in tfie direction of the tree. It sKone on a booted foot. Tfie rest of tiie man was tfiere, too, lying on fiis back. It was Obers. Pitcfier held tfie light on tfie torn throat, the lacerated cfiest. For a long moment he field tfie ligfit on tfie dead man. Tfien he shifted the beam, shone it around Him into tfie high darkness of the forest. Tfiere was notfiing but wet trees, wet rock. Tfien a sound came from his elbow: tfie snap of a sodden twig, the slither of shoes in mud, tfie scrape of leatfier against rock. Pitcfier switched off tfie light, dropped it, fitted tfie stock of the carbine against fiis cheek, his finger on tfie trigger. A man appeared, toiling upward through the trees. He was a big fellow, dressed in a waterproof mackinaw. Wet black hair was plastered to his round skull. He was Headed straight for tHe spot where the body lay. Pitcher put the light square in fiis eyes. "All right, hold it right there!" Pitcher called. At the words, the man froze, tfien whirled, jumped for the underbrusH. Pitcher's finger jerked; red flame gouted. THe shot was a flat bam! against tfie background of the storm. The man stumbled, caught himself, plunged on into the brusK. Pitcher fired again into the darkness where he Had disappeared, but when he came forward to investigate, tfiere was only a foot-print and a splasH of fast-dissolving blood to show that there Had been a target, and that his bullets had found it. palconer fiad Halted when fie Heard tfie shots, then, hearing nothing more, resumed his climb. THe trail ended on a bare slope of stone across whicH water sluiced like a spillway. He crossed it, hugging the rock, while tfie wind drove rain into fiis eyes and nose, under his clothes. At tfie upper edge, giant rocks lay tumbled like debris from some gigantic explosion. Falconer picked fiis way up tfirougfi them, and was looking down into a Hollow, pooled with darkness like ink. He took a step forward, and abruptly there was no rain; the buffeting wind was gone. A foot away the storm still shrieked, but here the air was still warm. There was a soft sound from below; a vertical line of yellow light appeared and widened, shining out on dry rock, reflecting on a sleek curve of ageblackened metal. Beyond the open doorway gleamed pale green walls, polished brightwork. "Welcome, Commander Lokrien," a mellow voice rang out in a strange language that for a moment Falconer almost failed to comprehend. "I have waited long for this hour." Q landing in the road beside the  medium tank which, half an hour before, had fired three rounds of conventional #mm through the main entrance to the Upper Pasmaquoddie Power Plant, Colonel Ajax Pyler propped his fists on his hips and thrust his face closer to that of the Divisional Staff Observer. "You don't know the situation, Yount!" he snapped. "I saw it kill a man right in front of me! I talked to the three men that managed to get clear! I'm telling you tliis is more than a malfunction or a damn fool plot by a crazy engineer!" "There are some forty civilian personnel still inside that building, Pyler," Colonel Yoimt came back coolly. "We have only the word of a couple of half-hysterical civilians that there's anything wrong in there that a platoon of foot-soldiers can't control." "I'm not sending a man of my command into that death-trap," Pyler said flatly. "I don't give a damn if the commanding general personally wrote out the order in his own blood with a bent pen!" "Pyler, you're trigger-happy." "My orders were to shut down that transmitter. I intend to do just that -- any way I can!" Federal installation you're shelling man! This isn't Vietnam. You can't just blow anything that gets in your way to kingdom come!" "I can try!" "Before you do," Yount said coldly, "I suggest you think for a few moments about trying less drastic measures than total destructiwi of the plant." "Who said anything about total destruction? I intend to place rounds in carefully selected spots, as pointed out by my engineers, until transmission ceases. Then -- " "No, you're not, Pyler." Yount made a swift motion. The big master sergeant who had been standing by at parade rest staring straight out under the rim of his steel helmet came to life. "Colonel Pyler, this is Sergeant Major Muldoon. He weighs two hundred and forty pounds, stripped, and there's not an ounce of fat on him. I've ordered him to escort you back to divisional HQ to make your report." Pyler's face went pale, then purpled. to listen to reason." Pyler drew a couple of hoarse breaths through his nose. "What... what do you Have in mind?" "I want to send a three-man team into the plant. Specially equipped, of course; I'm not completely discounting your description of conditions inside. It seems there are several points at which the circuitry can be interrupted quite simply." "I told you what Happened to that Engineer fellow, Hunnicut, and tKe other man. And before them there was another -- " "I know all about that. I've talked to Prescott. My men know what to do." "Very well," Pyler said through stiff lips. "I'U want written orders relieving me, of course." Yount sKook his head. "You're not relieved, Jack. I'm just lending what you might call a little tecH support from headquarters." He turned away, began giving instructions to a tall, blond-haired captain and two noncoms, all in black commando assault dress. L ieutenant Harmon of the Florida State Police was the first to spy the abandoned halftrack, blocking the gullied trail above. He and Captain Zwicky climbed down from their machines, slogged forward, guns in hand. "Well, what did you expect, to find yom man sitting in it eating his lunch?" Zwicky asked as Harmon cursed the empty vehicle. "The son of a bitch can't be far. Let's get him!" Zwicky squinted up through swirling rain at the dark forest above. "You think you could find him up there?" "Got any better ideas?" "Maybe." Zwicky indicated the low rise to the east. "The Passamaquoddie Power Plant's just the other side of the hUl a couple of miles. Maybe that's where he was headed." "What the hell would he want to go there for?" "I don't know, but there's some kind of trouble over there. That's why the Army's out in the weather. Maybe your man Has something to do with it." "Like what? For Christ's sake. Captain, this bum is a con on the lam, a lousy killer wHo spent His life in stir. What -- " "I don't know. But this is the only inhabited spot in forty miles; this is wild country. Lieutenant. And your man headed right for it. It's worth looking into, isn't it? Or are you dead set on climbing up there to beat the bushes for him -- alone? Because this is as far as I go," Harmon looked up toward the EeigEts above. "WeU -- " TEere was a sound from nearby -- tEe unmistakable double clack-clack! of the arming lever of a rifle. "Freeze right there!" the KarsE voice barked from the darkness. Harmon dropped his pistol, hoisted his hands where he stood, his back to tEe voice. Zwicky turned slowly, holding the carbine by the breecli, muzzle down, out from his side. A uniformed man came forward, holding a carbine leveled. There were tech sergeant's stripes painted on the helmet that concealed his eyes. "WEat is this. Sergeant?" Zwicky said. "Hey!" another voice spoke up. "The guy's an officer, for Chrissakes!" TEe sergeant paused, looking uncertainly from Zwicky to Harmon, who was looking back over his shoulder. The latter lowered his hands. "GI's!" he blurted. "For God's sake, Zwicky, tell them!" "Get 'em up -- high!" the noncom snapped. "You, too, Cap'n." "Masrbe you'd better tell me just what the hell you think you are doing," Zwicky said, not moving. "Maybe you'd better drop it, Cap'n, before I pull this trigger. I've lost one man tonight, and I'm not messing around." Z wicky let the gun fall. "All right, tell it, soldier." "You better tell me what you are doing in my platoon area, Cap'n. And who's this fellow?" He jerked his head at Harmon. "He's a police officer. We're looking for the man who drove the track up here." Zwicky motioned with liis head toward the big vehicle behind him. "Gus, take a look at their ID's. Don't get between me and them." A corporal came forward, slung Eis carbine, grinned sheepishly as he patted Zwicky's pockets, brought out his wallet, opened it and showed the blue card to the sergeant, who studied it by the light of the flash another man held. The corporal took Harmon's badge, showed it to the other. "All right, I've played along with you. Sergeant," Zwickey said as he pocketed his wallet "Now aim that piece in some other direction and tell me what the hell is going on here." The sergeant lowered the carbine reluctantly. "One o' my men's dead up there. Obers, worth any other three men in the outfit. I'm looking for the man that did it" He glanced at the track. "Maybe -- " "Sure it's Him!" Harmon burst out. "The man's a cold-blooded killer, an escaped convict!" He looked at Zwicky. "I told you about this boy, Captain. Now maybe you'll listen to me!" "Let's take a look," Zwicky said. He picked up his carbine, wiped mud from it on his sleeve. Harmon scooped up his pistol. "Gus, you take the point," tKe sergeant ordered the corporal. "Cap'n, you and the civilian next. I'll be right behind." It took the group a quarter of an hour to pick their way upslope to the spot where Ober's body lay. Harmon whistled as he stared down at the mutilated corpse. "Okay," he said. "Now you see what kind of guy we're working with. Kid gloves, hah? Like Kell, Captain; like hell." "There's some kind of trail leading up here," one of the men said. "Hey!" He pointed excitedly to a sheltered spot under a clump ' of foliage. "Footprints -- a couple of 'em!" "Sure, I seen tKe bastard," tKe sergeant said. "I winged him, but he got clear. When I heard noises down below, I figured maybe he'd double back." Harmon grunted. "He's up there," he said. "And I say let's get him." The sergeant looked at Harmon. "You're a cop," he said. "If I go up there, I aim to sKoot first and chin witK the son of a bitch later." "Can't say I blame you," Harmon said. "Gus, you take the detail," the sergeant said. "I'll be back when I've cleared my barrel into somebody's gut." With Zwicky in the lead, the three men started up the final ascent. Jt is dusk. Against the dust-red  sky, the Hashes of the besieging cannon wink ceaselessly across the folds of the hills below the walls of the town. From the gates, a party of five men ride out on war horses, gaunt black steeds whose ribs stand out like the cheekbones of their helmeted and corseleted riders, one of whom carries a couched lance from the hip of which a white pennon flutters. Four of the men are olivedark, blackbearded. One is smooth-shaven, with black-red hair and a scarred face. He sits a head taller in the saddle than any of his companions, and rides before them. Another party of five men sit their horses on the brow of the slope. These men are better fed; one has black hair and a oafs eyes. One, with hair the color of new rust, sits in advance of the others, dressed in rich but wellworn war-gear, a sword at his side, a shield slung at his saddlebow. The oncoming party halts fifty ieet ditant. The leader speaks briefly to his men, swings down from his mount, comes forward. The Tust-haired man dismounts, advances to meet him. They are of a height, one wider, thicker of wrist and neck, the other quickermoving, lifter-footed. "J knew it was you," the bigboned man says. " saw your cursed fowl coursing above the field." "Yet you came." "Have no fear. I honor the white ensign." The flame-haired man laughs softly. "Many loyal men starve in the town," the bigger man says. "This charade 'must end." "Then cease your harrassment of my merchants." "Let them peddle their wares at home! These people have no need of better steel and improved gunpowder. They do slaughter enough with their own crude means." "I regret the uses to wluch knowledge is put. But that is the price of a growing technology." "The price is too high! These barbarians are not ready." "I've told you my terms, de la Torre -- as I believe you style yourself these days." "Because of those who trust me, I must yield. But we will meet again, brother" "No doubt, brother." They turn, each rejoins his own men. De la Torre's chief lieutenant eyes the flame-haired man as he mounts his white horse. "My lord, why not kill Him now? A swift shaft in the back -- " His master catches him by the arm, lifts him to his toes. "He is mine, Castillo. Mine and no other's!" Across the hill, the cat-eyed man rides close beside his lord. "Surely it would have been wise to dispatch the traitor on the spot," he is saying. "A single prick of a poisoned dart -- " "No." "But, lord! Doubtless he plots new betrayal." "You lie, Pinquelle!" "I sometimes wonder, lord, whether truly it be hate -- or love -- that you feel for hum." The master reins in, wheels to face his lackey. "Get thee gone from 'my company, Pinquelle! I tire of thy pinched face and thy cruet eyes and thy poisonous tongue." "As my lord wishes." The man turns his mount and rides away, not looking back. C aptain Aldous Drake, Special Forces, on detached duty with HQ, Third Army, lay flat on his belly in sodden grass a hundred and thirty feet from the fire-blackened orifice that Had beea the glass-and-aluminum itnain entrance to the power plant. A typist's chair lay on its side among the rubble half blocking the entry. A strip of tattered Scarlet carpet was draped over the Uttered porch and down the Steps, like the tongue of a dead animal. Smoke still drifted from the blackened interior of the entry hall. "Pyter messed up the front 'door pretty bad," Staff Sergeant Ike Weintraub said, hugging the ground a few feet to Drake's left "That's okay. We don't plan to waltz in their anyway. Ike, there's your spot, off to the left, past the bushes." Drake indicated a vertical ventilator slot cutting the featureless concrete front. "A open a hole wide enough to sUde in through. Jess!" He addressed the big biack-faced three-striper on liis right. "Think you can get up on the roof -- over there to the right, above the terrace?" "Sure, no sweat." "When you get up there, keep low, look for the freight elevator shaft. You know how to jimmy it." Drake looked at his watch. "I make it five minutes and thirty seconds after." He waited while the other two made minute adjustments to their timepieces. "Ike, I'm giving you five minutes to set your charges. Jess, you have your spot picked. Use your ?# power jimmy, but no blasting. I may break a little glass getting in. We'll spread out inside -- you know the layout from the maps -- and each go for his own target. First man to score sets off a screamer and we get the hell out. All right, let's go." "Cap'n. When we break away, will it be a category three, or what?" "Category one, Ike. Every man for himself. Our reports may make all the difference to the next team. But I'm betting both you bums a fifth of the good stuff we all make it clean. Let's go." Drake slid forward, using his elbows and toes in a quick, comical rhythm that ate up the distance with deceptive swiftness and in total silence. For a few seconds lie could see his two compatriots as dark blurs against darkness; then they were gone. Ahead the building waited, high, bright-lit, crossed by slanting lines of rain. Fifty feet from the facade, Drake encountered bits of debris: glass, brick fragments, a scrap of upholstery material, papers. He crossed a sidewalk, another strip of grass, eased imder a line of low-growing juniper, and was against the face of the building. The windows -- fixed double panels of heavy plastic -- were just above him, the sills at face level, the room beliind them dark. Drake came to his feet to the left of the opening, opened a pouch clipped to his pistol belt, took out a lump of a dark green material resembling modeling clay. He formed it swiftly into a long, slender tube, packed it along the edge of the glass, working two feet out from the corner along the bottom and side. He inserted a tiny glass-encased capsule in the corner, attached a pair of hair-fine wires and withdrew along the face of the building a distance of ten feet. He went flat, face down, and brought his wristwatcK up under his eyes. Three and a Half minutes elapsed. Ninety seconds to go. rain pounded Drake's back. The cold mud under His cHest soaked througH his combat jacket, found chinks in his weather suit. He flexed His hands to keep tKem limber. Never tell wfiat you migHt run into inside. Yount Had talked as if tHe whole thing was an exercise, but the other bird -- Pyler, his name was -- Had been pretty shook up. Too bad He hadn't Had a chance to talk to the men wHo'd come out of the plant, but Yount Had passed on everything useful -- or so He said. Not that It amounted to much. But for what it was worth, the pattern looked simple. The corridors were electrified, the switches, door hardware, everything you'd normally touch. So the trick was to make your own holes, stick to the service ways, go straight for the spot the tech boys had shown him on the drawings, and zap! The job was done. After all, it was just a pile of machinery in there. Pull the plug and it had to quit, it was as easy as that. Ten seconds to go. Drake hoped Ike was ready, and that Jess Had his spot picked. If there was some inside, some mad genius type. Hitting him in three places at once ought to keep him hopping. Five seconds. Too bad if he wasn't quite close enough to the building and a pound or two of pulverized plexiglas hit him in the back. Drake thumbed the detonator button. There was an instantaneous earshattering blast, and dirt gouted beside His face. He came to his feet, slid along the wall to the now glassless opening, reached in for a grip, jumped, pulled Eihlself up over the sill and dropped onto a glass-littered carpet. He rolled to the wall, stopped with his feet spread, toes out, elbow braced, the pistol in his hand aimed toward the door. Dust was still settling. A piece of glass fell softly to the rug. A corpse lay face down near the desk. All right, Drake thought. Where's Ike's shot? He felt the dull blast through the floor before the sound came. Drake let out a breatH and looked around the room. The entry to the access system the engineers had pointed out was in the ceiling of the toilet opening onto the office. The door was six feet away, standing ajar. Drake stood; as he did, he noticed a pale light glowing against the rug. A corridor light shining under the door, hitting the rug fibers? No, too bright for that. More of a fluorescence -- and getting brighter, rippling like the glow in hot embers. A spark leaped across the rug. Drake backed a step; His elbow touched a filing cabinet. In the next instant blue fire enveloped him. He Had time to draw one breath -- a breatR of flames that scorched His lungs -- and to expell it in a ragged screech of agony. Then His charred body fell stiffly, lay smoking on the floor, the half-slagged pistol still gripped in His blackened finger bones. Qixty feet distant, in the ground floor mechanical equipment room, Ike Weintraub paused in wrapping a field bandage around the gash he Had received on his forearm from a wild fragment from his shot, his Head cocked. The sound Had been very faint, but it had sounded a lot like a yell -- a scream, to be exact. But it was probably just wind whistling around some of the holes they had knocked in the walls. He felf kind of embarrassed, being five seconds late on the blast. Drake was right on tHe button. Sharp character, old Drake. If all the brass were like Him, a man would not mind throwing a few salutes. Too bad the Army hadn't beefl what He'd dreamed it would be: good men, trained fine, ready to face anything together, one for all and all for one, or whatever; the old saying was. Corny, maybe, but it was still the best thing in the world, to be with the ones you knew you could count on. Funny, back home he'd believed all that crap He'd been brought up on, about how much better he was than the goytm, had thought a black man was one notch above a gorilla. That was one thing about the Army. He'd foimd out that when the going got rough, it wasn't the reUbfl or the hide that counted, it was the stuff inside. Like Drake. Drake was the best. And old Jess. They didn't make 'em any better. He'd go all the way to Hell with those two -- like now. He didn't like this job, not anything about it. Those civilians were no dumbells, and they were scared all the way through. And Pyler, too. He was a bastard, but nobody had even said he was yellow. But it was okay being here, knowing what to do. How to do it, knowing Jess was in it with him, that Drake was running the show. It was okay. And it was time to get moving. Weintraub flashed His needlelight around the big room, spotted the ladder against tKe wall behind the big sheet-metal duct, the trapdoor above it, right where they'd said. So far so good. All he Jiad to do now was skin up there and get into the crawl space, and head for the target. But still he hesitated. It looked too easy. It was what the double'domes that worked in tKe place Had figured out -- but they hadn't done so hot when they'd been on the inside. Got their tails burned off. So maybe it might be a smart idea to take two looks at the layout before he jumped. Weintraub worked the light over the walls, ceiling, and floor. He got to his feet, moved along the wall, not touching it. The back of the big air-handlers looked about the same as the front. There was a wooden ladder clamped against the rear wall, in a narrow space behind a big condenser. A sqpare grill was set in the wall above it. There was nothing about St fUat looked any better than the Other route, but Weintraub liked St better somehov. He lifted the ladder down, propped it against the wall, climbed it until he was facing the plastic grill. There were tvjo plastic knobs holding it. He loosened them, swung the grill #S aside and was looking into a dusty lift. Using his elbows, he pulled himself up and in. The light showed him a wide, low room, crammed full of ducting, conduits, cables, pipes. He didn't like the look of all that gear, but there wasn't much he could do about it. He knew which way to go. He started off, picking his way carefully over, under and through the obstructions. T'en minutes later, following his mental image of the diagrams he had studied for a full five minutes before starting out, he had reached the spot Drake had picked for him -- he hoped. If he was on target, there would be a black pipe here as big as his leg. According to the civilians, it was some kind of tube conduit. When he blew it, it would shut down the high-pressure sliicone supply to the generator bearing, and in about three minutes they'd overheat and kick in a set of automatic breakers. Anyway, that was the theory. It was plenty noisy here. That was a good sign. The manifold room was supposed to be right below him. And there was the pipe. He shone the light along the glazed black surface. The junction where it made a right-angle bend down looked like the spot to hit. Weintraub placed the Ught so as to sliine on the angle and extracted the shaped charge from the poucH over his right hip. From another pocket he took the detonator, a tiny capsule half an inch long. He handled it with exaggerated care. The big charge would blow a hole through a concrete wall, but it stood a lot of handling. The cap, on the other hand, was as delicate as a cracked egg. One little slip, and blam! He cut off that line of thought. Keep your mind on business, that was the secret. A guy who broke down and ran was just a guy who thought too much about the wrong things. He'd either finish the job and get out alive, or he wouldn't. If he didn't, he'd never know what hit him. So why worry? Smiling slightly, Ike Weintraub shifted position to get at the miniature tools clipped to his belt. His head struck a pipe passing low above him. It was not a hard blow, not really enough to daze him. But it was enough to jar the detonator cap from his fingers. It fell fourteen inches to the concrete floor and exploded with a force that shattered Weintraub's lower jaw and drove a sizable section of jagged bone into his jugular vein. It was twenty-one seconds before his heart, having pumped the body's blood supply out through the immense wound, sucked convulsively on air, went into fibrillation and stopped. In the cravI space above the switch room, big Jess Dooley heard the sharp report. He frowned, waiting for the howl of the screamer that would mean Drake or Ike had scored. But nothing came. It figured. The bang hadn't been loud enough to be a working charge. Which left the qtiestion of what it had been. But that was a question that would have to wait. A category one operation, Drake had said. That meant get the job done and ask questions later, at the corner table in the bar where the three of them did their serious drinking. Funny world. Couldn't get together in allowed. Same for the Officers' Club, no Em's wanted. Same for most of the joints off-base. A black hide netted no smiles iii the Main Street spots, and he'd have to whip half the draft-dodgers in darktown if he took a couple of Pinks down there. Yep, funny world. It was better Here, with death crackling in the air all around him, doing the thing he knew how to do, with the men he knew he could count on to back his play, no matter wHat. Jess wiped sweat from his forehead with a thick finger and, using his pinpoint light, began studying the maze of conduits sprouting from the big panel on the wall, looking for the two that ' # carried the wires to tfie thermostats that controlled the fuel supply to the nuclear generators buried a hundred' feet below the station. Talconer moved down from the  boulder-strewn rim of the hollow, his eyes on the open, lighted doorway, and on the slim shape soaring into darkness above. "I searched for you, Xix," he said, in the old language that came haltingly to him. "I thought you'd lifted long ago, without me." "I have never abandoned you, my commander," the voice called over the drum of rain. "So long as the Other knew my location, I would never be safe from him in my weakened condition. It was necessary that I conceal myself. But nine hours ago the natives erected a crude energy field on vhich I was able to draw for minimal functions. At once I sent out my call to you, my commander. We must act swiftly now." Falconer laughed softly. "After aU this time, Xix? What's your hurry?" "Commander, the energy field is feeble, not matched to my receptors. I draw but a trickle of power from it, insufficient to charge my static energy coil. If I am to lift from this planet I requirmore power. Much more." "How long will it take to draw enough from the broadcast field?" "Over a century. We cannot wait. We must charge the coil directly from the source, unattenuated by distance." "How?" "With your assistance, my commander. You must remove the lift coil, take it to the transmitting station and tap the beam directly." "It occurs to me that we're very close to the transmitter. That must have been the installation I saw, on the way here. Rather a coincidence, eh, Xix?" "Indeed, commander. But the coil must be charged and time is short. Already I have been forced to... But no matter. You must remove the cod and descend at once to the transmitter." "I heard firing down there. What's going on, Xix?" "An effort was made to shut down the transmission. Of course I cannot permit that." "How can you stop it?" "My commander, we must not delay now the discussion of peripheral matters. I sense tliat I am threatened; the hour for action has come." Falconer crossed the rockstrewn ground, aware of the thunder and roll of the storm, beyond the protected area sealed off by the ship's defensive field. He stepped up through the entry port, went along tlie dustless passage walled witK smooth synthetic, ornamented with fittings of imperishable metal. In the control compartment, soft lights glowed across the banked dials and levers, so once-familiar, so long forgotten. "Xix. What about GralgratKor? If he's still alive -- " "The traitor is dead." "So many years," Ke said. "I don't feel any hate any longer," He laughed, not a jolly laugh. "I don't feel much of an # dhing now." "Soon you will, my commander. The long twilight ends. Ysar waits for us." "Yes," Falconer said. "Now I'd better get busy. It's been a long time since I put a tool to a machine of Ysar." J ohn Zabisky, wounded in the lower right side by a steeljacketed # calibre slug which had broken a rib, punctured a lung, traversed his liver and lodged in the inner curve of the ilium, lay on his face under a dense-needled dwarf pine. Immediately after he had been shot. He had covered fifty feet of rough going in his initial plunge away from danger. Then the shock Had overtaken him and dropped him on his face. For a while then -- he had no idea how long -- he had lain, dazed, feeling the Hot, spreading ache in his side grow into a throbbing agony that swelled inside him like a ravenous animal feeding on his guts. Then the semi-euphoric state had given way to full consciousness. Zabisky explored with his fingers, found the entry sound. It was bleeding, but not excessively. The pain seemed to be somewhere else, deep inside. He was gut-shot. He knew what that meant. He Had an Hour, maybe two. A lousy way to go. He lay with his cheek against the mud and thought about it. Why the Kell had He followed the y. Falconer, after He'd kissed Him pff? He had his money, two cees. Curiosity? Not exactly that, it was more than just sticking his nose in. It was like the guy needed Him. Like He was mixed up in something too tough for him, trying to do it alone, tackling too much for one man. And you wanted to Kelp the guy, stick by him. It was like there was something at stake, something you couldn't put in words; but if you finked out, let it slide, washed your hands of it, you'd never be able to see yourself again as the man you thought you were. It was like in the old days, kind of, when the first John Sobieski had climbed on his horse and led his men into battle. It was a thing you had to do, or admit you were nothing. Yeah. And then the light had hit him in the face, and then some guy yells, and then the ballbat hit Kim in the side, and he heard tKe gun firing after him, and then he was here, and what good were the two cees now? And where the hell was here? Halfway up some lousy hill, in the woods, in the middle of the night, in a storm like you didn't see twice in one lifetime. Especially not his lifetime. Maybe another hour. Maybe not that much. Falconer would help him, if he knew. Falconer was up ahead someplace. Got to get moving. Painfully, grunting, fighting back the nausea and the weakness, Zabisky pulled himself forward another foot. He had covered perhaps a hundred yards when He saw the glow above. That would be Falconer up there. Probably had a cabin up there, a warm room, a fire, a bed. Better to die in a bed than here. Better to die just trying for it than to stop here and let the pain wash up and up until it covered you and you sank down in it and were like all the other extinct animals you saw in books. Not much you could do then about anything. But it hadn't come to that yet. Not n?uch you could do when you were in the pink. But you had to make do with what you could. He still had a few yards left in Kim. Take 'em one at a time, that was the trick. One at a time... as long as time held out. He had covered another Half dozen yards when Ke Heard the sound above: a faint clatter of dislodged pebble. "Falconer," he called peering upward. There was a movement there, among tlie shadows. A long, high-shouldered, narrow shape flowed into view, stood looking down with yellow eyes that seemed to blaze like tiny fires against the blackness. tT'wo hundred yards to the east and a hundred feet below, Grayle worked his way along the face of a weathered fissure in the rock. Three times he had attempted to gain the ledge above; three times he had fallen back. The distance was too great, the scant handholds too slippery, the broken ribs still too crippling. Now Ke descended to the talus slope below, angling to the south, skirting the barrier. The grade was less precipitate here. Stunted trees had found footholds; brush and exposed roots offered grips for his hands. He made more rapid progress, moving laterally into bigger timber. Striking a faint path. He turned right along it, resumed his ascent. He had covered only a few yards when he saw the body lying at tfie base of tSe pine. For long seconds Ke stood staring down at tKe ripped throat of tKe dead man. Tfien Ke made an animal noise deep in fiis throat, sihook Himself like a man waking from a nightmare, and started upward. He Had covered a Hundred yards when Ke Heard sounds ahead: tlie grate of feet on stone, die puffing of labored breath. More than one man, making clumsy progress upward. He left the path and Hurried to overtake them. T ying flat on his back in utter darkness, Sergeant Jess Dooley felt the miniature power Hacksaw cut through the second of the two conduits. It Had been a delicate operation, cutting all tKe w;y around each of the Half-incfi stainless steel tubes without touching the wires inside, but tKe engineers had made it pretty plain what would happen if a man shorted tliem accidentally. Now the trick was to sKort them on purpose and get away in one piece. Dooley wiped sweat on his forearm and thought about tlie layout Ke had studied on paper. Memory was important to a man in his line of work. You Had to Have a natural mnemonic aptitude, and then survive some tough training to qualify as a member of a Special Team. After all tKe trouble of getting to where the job was, tKere were plenty ofi times wEen completing it depended on perfect recall of a complicated diagram. Like now. It wouldn't do to just cut a wire. There were six backup systems tHat would take over in that case -- even if He wasn't fried in tHe process. He Had to tinker tfie tHing to give a false reading -- and not too false at that. Just enou to sKow a nodemand condition, and make tKe automatic cut-outs lock in. These automated layouts were pretty smart: they could deal with just about any situation that came up. But you could fool 'em. They did not expect to get a pKoney signal from tKeir own guts. And if he could attach the little gadget the technical boys Had handed Kim at just tKe right spot, in just the right way -- between sensors, and if possible at the same instant as a legitimate impulse from the tKermostats... Well, then, Ke might get away with it. He extracted the device -- tKe size of a worm pill for a mediumsized dog -- removed tlie protective tubing from tKe contacts. He shifted position, settling Himself so Ke could make one smooth' coordinated motion. The protective devices wouldn't like it if He fumbled the hookon, ipaking and breaking contact half a dozen times in half a second before he got the ringer in position. He was ready. Sweat was rxmning down into His eyes. He wipOd at it ineffectively witK fiis shoulder. Hot in Here, no air. A man could suffocate before He got tKe job done. So wHat was He waiting for? Nothing. He was ready. The next time the relay clicked -- it cycled about once every five minutes -- He'd make his move. aptain Zwicky, a few feet in  advance of Sergeant PitcKer and Harmon, pulled Himself up over an outcropping of granite and started to rise to His feet. "TKat's far enough. Captain," a deep voice said from above. "TKis is no place for you tonight. Go back." Zwicky remained frozen, both Hands and one knee on tHe ground, an expression of total astonishment on his upturned face. Behind Him, PitcHer, hearing the sudden voice. Halted, then eased forward. Over the captain's shoulder he could see dark underbrush dripping foliage -- and the legs and torso of a man. A big man, in dark clothes. In a single motion. He raised tKe carbine, sighted and fired. At the explosion beside his right ear, Zwicky plunged forward and sideways. Pitcher, his path cleared, scrambled up, saw the tall, dark-shadowed figure still standing in the same position; hastily He brought tKe carbine up -- and felt a ringing sKock against his Hands as tfie gun flew from his grip. He made a lunge in the direction the weapon had skidded, felt hard Hands catcH him, lift Him, turn Him. Zwicky was on his feet, raising his carbine; but he was having trouble finding a clear sKot. PitcKer felt himself swung forward, released. He crashed downward through twenty feet of brush before he came up hard against a tree. As He struggled up. Lieutenant Harmon grabbed his arm, dragged Him to his feet. "What Happened up there? That shot -- " "Leggo," Pitcher blurted. He chopped at Harmon's Hand, grabbed for the other's pistol. "Gimme tfiat!" "You nuts?" The arrival of Captain Zwicky, sliding and tumbling down the trail, cut off His protest. Pitcher stepped back. Holding the pistol, as Zwicky came to rest on his back between the two men. "Stand fast, Sergeant!" he blurted as Pitcher started past Him. "I'm getting the bastard that killed Obers," Pitcher snarled. "That's an order!" Pitcher Halted as Zwicky crawled to his feet. His nose was bleeding and He had lost his cap. He wiped at his face with the back of his hand, smearing blood which ran down, mingling with rainwater. "Losing more men won't Kelp anything," he said. "I don't know what we're up against, but it's more than it looks like. Before we try it again, we have to -- " At that moment, a sound cut through the crash of the storm: a strident, wailing scream that ran down the scale and died in a groan of horror. Without a word, Harmon whirled and plunged down the path. Pitcher backed two steps, was jabbed between the shoulder blades by the stub of a dead branch. He dropped his carbine, dived down the slope head-first. Zwicky hesitated for a moment, started to shout a command, then turned and went down the path, not running, but wasting no time. ' ' tliat?" Falconer rose from the open panel behind which the compact bulk of the drained energy coU was mounted. "Don't be alarmed,"' the cool voice of the ship said. "It is merely a warning device. I arranged to keep the native life in all its forms at a distance." "It sounded like a hunting kriU. By tlie king of all devils, I'd forgotten that smmd." "It serves its purpose most effectively." "What set it off just now?" "A native was prowling nearby." "A strange time and place to be prowling." "Have no fear. Now that my Y field is restored, I am safe from their petty mischief." "I may have led them here," Falconer said. "It's too bad. There's likely to be trouble when I start back down." "There are weapons in my armory. Commander -- " "I have no desire to murder anyone, Xix," Falconer said. "These are people too. This is their world." "Commander, you are as far above these natives as -- but I distract you from your task. Their presence nearby indicates the need for haste." In silence. Falconer resumed the disassembly of the lift unit. For a moment after the cry of the hxmting krill sounded, Grayle stood staring upward into the darkness of the rim beyond which faint light gleamed on the slanting curtain of rain. There was no further sound. He resumed his climb, crossed a slope of naked rock, made his way up over a jumble of granite and was looking across a pebble-strewn ledge at the soft glowing Ul-metal hull of a fleet boat of the Ysarian Navy upreared among the rock slabs. J ess Dooley Heard the soft click of tEe relay as it opened. He Had precisely point four seconds to move. In a smooth motion He toucEed tEe two wires of the false-signal device to tEe exposed conductors. A spark jumped to tEe exposed end of the cut-tErougE conduit, from wEicH a volatile anti-static and coolant fluid was draining. THe flasE of fire seared tEe Hair from tEe left side of Dooley's scalp, cEarred tEe edge of His ear, scorched deep into tEe exposed skin of Eis neck. In an instant reflex, tEe man snatcEed a tinyEigH-pressure can from Eis belt, directed a billow of smotHering foam at Eimself, at the pool of fluid over whicS pale blue flames leaped like burning brandy on a fruitcake, over tEe conduits and cables around him. He moved backward, awkward under tEe low ceiling, Holding Eis breatH to exclude the mixture of flame, foam End noxious gases. THe flames winked and dimmed. THen the pain Hit. Dooley dropped the can, groped for another, gave Eimself a liberal dose of nerve paralsrsant. THe burned side of Eis face went wooden. Too late, He turned Eis Head. A drop of condensed painkiller trickled into the corner of Eis right eye. THere was a momentary stinging; tHen numbness, darkness. Swearing to himself, Dooley found His needle-ligKt, switched it on. NotEing. THe light was Eot against liis Hand. It was working, all right. But He couldn't see it. WitE nerve-deadener in botH eyes, Ee was bhnd as a bat. Nice work, Dooley. Nice spot, Is the fire out? Hope so. Is tEe little magic combination canopener and disaster-averter in place and functioning? Hope tKat too. MeanwEUe, how does! a man go about getting tEe EeU out of Here? Alone, in darkness, Dooley began incEing Eis way back along tEe route he Had come. Tn the glow of the campHre, thefaces of the men are ruddy, belying the privations of the long campaign. They sit in silence, listening to the shrill cicadas, the soit sounds of the river, looking across at the scattered lights oi Vicksburg. An orderly approaches, a boy scarcely out oi his teens, thin and awkward in his dusty blue urdiorm. He halts beiore a broadshouldered oHicet with shoulderlength hair, once red, now shot with gray. "General Hogan, Major Tate's compliments, sir, and they took a rebel colonel hali an hour ago scouting this side the river, and would the general like to talk to him." The big man rises. "All right, lad." He follows the boy along the crooked path among the pitched tents where men in rumpled blue sit listessly, oppressed by the humid heat and the swarming insects. At a rough compound built of boards wrenched from the walls of a nearby barn, a slouching sentry straightens as they approach, presents arms. A captain emerges from a tent, salutes, speaks to an armed sergeant. A detail of four men fall in beside them. The gate is opened. "A five-man escort?" General Logan says mildly as they enter the compound. "He must be a redoubtable warrior indeed." The captain has a round red face, a long, straggly mustache. He wipes sweat from his face, nods. "A hard case. Cripps swears he broke a halfinch rope they had on him. I guess if he hadn't been oat cold when they found him, they wouldn't have got the rope on #dm in the first place. I'm taking no chances with him." They halt before a blacksmith's forge, where a bare-headed man waits, trussed with new hemp rope. He is big, broad, with a square, scarred face and blackred hair. There are iron manacles on his wrists. An iron cannonball lies by, in position to be attached to his left ankle. There is blood on his face and on his gray tunic. General Logan stares at the man. "You," he says in a tone of profound astonishment. The prisoner blinks through the dried blood which has run down into his eyes. Abruptly, he makes a shrugging motion, and the men holding him are thrown back. He tenses, and with a sharp popping sound, the hemp strands break. He reaches, seizes the blackstrath's hammer in his manacled hands, leaps forward, and brings the heavy sledge down with smashing force on the skull of the Union general. parrying tfie Heavy coil, Falcon er stood for a moment in the entry, looking out across th'e circle of dry dust and loose stone soft-lit by tKe ship's port lights, ending in abrupt transition to the rim of broken, rain-swept rock, and beyond, the tops of black trees rising from below. "Good luck, commander," Xix said as fie stepped down. Burdened by tfie Heavy load, fie picked his way across toward tfie point below wfiicH tfie path led downward. He Had descended less tfian a Hundred feet wfien fie saw the man lying face-down in the path', bulky in a bright-colored mackinaw. Falconer dropped the coil, knelt by the man's side. There was blood on the side of the Heavy coat. He turned tHe man over, saw tHe gaping wounds across the side of tHe thick muscular neck, the sKredded front of the sodden jacket. "John Zabisky," He muttered. "Why did you follow me?" Zabisky's eyelids stirred, lifted; his small, opal-black eyes looked into Falconer's. His lips moved. "I... tried," he said distinctly; then all the light went out of hsi eyes, left them as dull as stones. Falconer rose, stood looking down at the rain falling on the face of the dead man. He glanced up at a faint sound and a hard white light struck Kim in the eyes. "I should have known you wouldn't die," a deep Karsh voice said out of the darkness. # # Co you're alive, Gralgrathor," Falconer said. Grayle came forward, looked at the body on the ground at Falconer's feet. "I see you've had a busy night, Lukrien." "And more business yet to come. I don't have time to waste, 'Thor. Go your way and I'll go mine. Or you still intent on braining me?" "I didn't come here to kill you, Lukrien, my business is with tHat." He tilted Kis head toward the faint glow from above. "You expect Xix to take you off this world?" "On the contrary. Xix isn't going anywhere." "I think he is. Stand aside, 'Thor." "I didn't come to kill you, Loki," Grayle said. "But I will if you try to interfere." He pointed down the path. "You'll be safe down there." "We'll go down togetKer." "You're going down. I'm going up," Grayle said. Falconer shook his head. "No," Ke said. Grayle looked across at Him', his square face obscure in the darkness. "When tKe Y-field went on and I felt the homing pulse, I knew you'd come, if you lived. I hoped to get here aKead of you. It's strange, but over the years the thought Had grown in my mind that somehow, in some way, there'd been some fantastic mistake. Then I saw the dead man down below. I knew then I'd find you Here." "I find that remark obscure, 'TKor." "Have you forgotten I've seen wounds like those before?" "Indeed? Where, might I ask?" "You dare to ask me tHat." Soft footfalls sounded, coming closer. From the shadows beside the path, a sinuous shape emerged, pacing on padded feet. It resembled, more tHan any otEer terrestrial creature, a giant black panther: as big as a Bengal tiger; but longer-legged, slimmer, deeper cKested, witifi a rounded skull and bright, alert yellow eyes. It advanced on Grayle, raised a claw-studded paw as big as a dinner plate... "Stop!" Falconer shouted, and leaped between the man and the beast. The ktill halted, lashed its tail, seated itself on its haunches. "Do not be alarmed, Lukrien," it said in the smooth, carefully modulated voice of Xix. "I am here to help you." ' ' said. "Where do you come from?" "My appearance must surprise you. Commander," the cat-thing said. "But I am a construct, nothing more." "An Ysarian construct. How?" "Xix created me. I am his eyes and ears at a distance. You may address Him through me." The krill rose, paced a step toward Grayle. "Leave him alone," Falconer said. The krilt stared at Falconer. "My commander, the traitor must die." "I need his help to force an entry into the plant." "Nonsense." "That's an order, Xix!" Falconer faced Grayle. "Drop the grenade belt. Pick up the coil." He indicated the latter lying where he had left it. "This thing belongs to you, di, wondered why you chose the particular method you did. But now that I've seen your weapon I understand." "Commander -- let me kill the traitor!" the krill hissed. Falconer looked into the yellow eyes. "Are you the only construct Xix made?" "There were others, commander." "Not in the shape of animals." "True." "A man named Pinquelle... and Riuies... and a soldier called Sleet... " "I have had many names, commander." "Why? Why didn't you announce yourself?" "It seemed wiser to be discreet. As for my purpose -- why, it was to assist you in the nurture of the technology we needed to do that which we must do." "The placement of the povvrer plant is no coincidence, then." "I was instrumental in selecting the site, yes." "You're full of surprises, aren't you, Xix? I wonder what you'll come up with next." "I am true to my purpose, Commander, nothing more." Falconer turned abruptly to Grayle. "We're going down tlie mountain, 'Tli'or. We're going to recharge tKe power coil and return here. Then Xix is going to lift for Ysar. Help me, and I'll take you with me. Refuse and Xix will deal with' you." Grayle growled and took a step toward Him, The krill tensed its long legs, its Head up, eyes brigfit on Grayle's tliroat. Falconer stared into Grayle's face. "Why, 'TKor?" He said softly. "Why are you intent on destroying U# all?'" "I swore to kill you, LokL I intend to fulfill tiJat promise." Tim krill yowled and yearned tovrard Grayle: Falconer restrained it witH a word. "You can commit suicide," fie said. "WKereas if you stay alive and cooperate, a better opportunity may present itself." For a moment, Grayle Hesitated. Then fie stepped back, picked up the coil, slung it by its straps over his sKoulder. "Yes," he said. "PerKaps it will." olonel Ajax Pyler stood beside  his staff car, looking toward the point fromwffidi the firing had come. "Well, Cal? Wfiat tlie devil is going on over there!" #  The aide was speaking urgently into a field phone. "Bring him up the road. I'll talk to Kim myself." He switched off. "A B Company man. Colonel. Something spooked Kim. He swears he saw two men cross the plant grounds and enter the building. He opened up on them..." "And?" "It's a wild tale... here they come now." A jeep was approaching from the direction of the perimeter fence. It pulled in beside the staff car; a sergeant and a private jumped down, stood at attention. The sergeant saluted. "Sir, this is the private -- " "I can see that. Get on with it. Just what did you see?" "Colonel, I seen these here two fellers, they come out o' the woods up above where I was at, first thing I knew he had my gun out of my hands -- " "Were you asleep?" "Not me. Colonel! Too damn cold. These fellers come up quiet, and with the wind and all, and I was watching towards the plant, never figured nobody -- " "So they jumped you and took your gun. Then what?" 'Well -- I guess I yelled, and one of 'em told me to be quiet. Real nice spoken, he was. Big feller. BotiS of 'em. And -- " 'What happened, man? Which way did they go?" "Why, like I told sergeant here, they up and went right down through the wire." "What did they cut it with?" "Hell, Colonel, they didn't cut nothing. Tore that wire up with their bare hands. One of 'em did. Other feller wag loaded down." "Sergeant, why didn't the alarms go off? I ordered triple circuitry all the way around the perimeter!" "Colonel, I don't know  -- " "How could anyone get inside unobserved? The entrance is flood-lit -- " "That's lust if. Colonel! They never used the front door -- nor the holes them Special Forces boys blew, ijust walked right through the wall! And after that come this critter. Bfe black as a caved-in coal mine, and eyes like fire. It come right up to me and looked at me like Hell's door left open, and went on down and through the wire. That was when I let fly. Colonel." "That's enough!" Pyler jerked His head at the sergeant. "Take this man back to the dispensary. I don't know what he's been drinking, or where he got it, but he's raving like a lunatic." He turned to his aide. "Cal, get a squad of master marksmen together, post them covering the exit. If there's anyone in there, we'll be ready when he comes out!" L ieutenant Harmon pushed through the clump of men examining the tangled barbed wire through which a swathe had been untidily cut. " s s . look at these ends," a man was saying. "That wasn't sheared; it failed in tension. Look at the deformation. It's been stretched." "Hey -- Here's why the screamers didn't go off." Another man showed a strand of insulated wire. "They jumped it." "Who saw what Happened?" Harmon barked the question. Faces turned his way. He got a brief secondand third-Hand account of the progress of the two intruders through the wire, across the grotmds, and into the rear of the building. "They didn't mess with tSe doors," a bulky corporal granted. "They made their own Hole." "Vlafs that supposed to mean?" "Put the light on if, SHom," the corporal said. A dazzling thrust a smoky finger acrc the hundred yards of rain-soaked turf to glare on the buff-colored masonry wall marred by a ragged black aperture at ground level. "I didn't hear any explosion," Harmon said, "Wasn't none." The corporal spat. "They busted that Hole barehanded." # ! "Ekn.'t kid me," Harmon snarled. "Hey, ain't you tKat out-ofstate cop?" a frecklefaced soldier witK a pale, pinched face spoke up. "I heard the man you were after tore the door off a car, something like that. Maybe it's the same guy." Harmon glowered at the laughter. "Where'd they take this kid that saw all this?"' "Field dispensary. Down the road." Harmon walked back to the jeep Zwicky had lent him, turned it, drove back up past the parked vehicles of the convoy. It took him fifteen minutes to find the white mobile hospital, parked in a field under trees. Inside, he asked for and was led to Tatum's bedside. "Hell, I ain't sick," the private said indignantly. "Take it easy, fellow," Harmon said. "Now tell me what this man you saw looked Uke..." I ying in darkness with his face against the cool floor, Jess Dooley drew deep, regular breaths, forcdog himself back to calm. Panic wasn't going to help. Panic kills, tliat was what the posters on the cool, green walls back at headquarters said. He wasn't really trapped in a maze with' no way out, trapped in the dark, buried alive -- Nothing like that. He was lost, sure. A man could get lost easy enough in a mess of crawlways, even if he had studied the plans for a whole five minutes. But what was lost could be foimd. All he had to do was keep his head, feel his way, and after a while he'd hear them coming to look for him. He'd been scraping his chin and bumping his head and eating dust and taking the long tour of the crawl way system for half an hour now. Been doing all riglit, too, up until tlie panic hit him. Claustrophobia, that's what they called it. Never bothered him before. But thhty minutes of being blind was enough for the first time out. Now he wanted air, wanted light, wanted to raise his head, stand up, instead of being rushed in here in this space just high enough to push tlirough', with all those tons of rocks above -- Take it easy, Dooley. No panic, remember. Maybe one of the other guys had gotten in first, and forgotten to fire his screamer, and maybe it was all just spinned wheels. And maybe He'd better stop lying here and get moving. Jess snorted dust from his nose, and moved forward. His outstretched hand touched a rounded plasticwalled duct. He remembered tlie duct system : it would lead a man out of this maze. And there were access panels spotted along it... Three minutes later, Dooley was inside the big duct, beaded in a direction Ke Hoped was upstream. He covered fifty feet, rounded a turn -- and heard faint sounds from up ahead -- or was it off to tfie side? Voices. Good old Drake, knew he'd come, Him and Ike. Close now. Yell, and let them know? Hell witH it. Came this far, play it cool. Could see a faint ligKt up aHead, tfirough a grill. Dope was wearing off. Just make it up there, and flap a Hanky, and in another minute or two they'd be outside, having a good laugK together, breathing that cold, fresh air... Smiling, Jess Dooley moved forwaixi along the duct above the Energy Staging Room. The exKaust grill was a louvered panel two feet by three, designed to be serviced from the inside. Jess found the release clips, lifted the grid aside. The voices were cleared now, not more than twenty, thirty feet away... Jess frowned, listening. That wasn't Drake's voice, or Ike's They weren't even speaking Engli. Frowning, Jess lay in the darkness and listened. it put it down here." Falconer ordered. Grayle lowered the drained power coil to the floor, while the krill watched closely. Falconer knelt beside the pack, unstrapped it, exposing the compact device witHin. "Get tKe cover off the service Hatch," Ke ordered. Followed by tKe cat-tfiing, Grayle crossed to tKe KatcH, forced a finger imder tKe edge of the steel plate, ripped it away as if it were wet cardboard. "Stand aside." Falconer lifted the discharged coil. Grayle hadn't moved. "Don't try it yet," Falconer said. "The odds are still too great." "Loki, don't charge that coil," Grayle said. "Defy your master. Without your help it's powerless." "My master -- ?" The krill moved swiftly forward, raised a hook-studded forearm. "Stand fast, Xix," Falconer snapped. The creature paused, turned its great eyes on him. "He threatens our existence. Commander!" "I'll decide that." "But will you?" Grayle said. "Don't you really know yet, Loki?" The krill yowled and struck at Grayle, ripping the leather arm of his jacket as he jumped back. It followed, ignoring Falconer's shout. "See how your faltliful slave comes to heel, Loki!" Grayle called. Falconer took two swift steps to tHe open HatcK, poised tKe coil on the rim, caught up the two heavy jack-tipped cables. "Stop, Xix, or I'll cross-connect the coil and melt it down to slag!" The ktill whirled on Falconer, jaws gaping, the serrated bony ridges that served as teeth bared in a snarl. "Would you aid the treacHer in his crimes?" "I'll listen to what he has to say," Falconer said. "Commander! Remember, only I can take you back to Ysar!" "Talk, 'Thor," Falconer said. "What are you hinting at?" "Twelve feet to the right and eight feet above the spot where Grayle stood with his back to the wall, Jess Dooley lay, his blind eyes staring into inky blackness, his ears straining to make sense of the jabber of alien voices rising through the open ventilation grill beside him. There were three of them: one deep, rough-edged, one a resonant baritone, one an emotionless tenor. He didn't like that last one; it sounded the way a corpse would sound if it could sit up and talk. And the other two sounded mad clear through. Jess couldn't understand the words, but he knew the tone. Somebody was fixing to kill somebody down there. There wasn't any way he could stop it, even if the victim didn't have it coming. Because this was them, sure enough: the ones who'd messed things up Here, sabotaged the place, killed all those people. Russians, probably. Too bad he didn't know Russian. Probably be getting an earful now. He was lucky he'd heard them when he did. Another second, and he'd have dropped right down amongst 'em. And from what he had heard about Commie spies, that would be the end of the Dooley biography. No, there was nothing to do. Just lie quiet, and wait for what came next -- and be ready to move fast, if it worked out that way. T ying on the hard cot in the tiny metal-walled room, Anne Rogers wondered where she was. She remembered wind, rain, bright lights shining across wet tarmac -- They had taken a helicopter. She and... and a man. It was gone again. A crazy dream. About running, and police cars, shots, breaking glass -- The copter, hurtling low above whipping treetops, the sudden jarring impact, and -- She had been hurt. Maybe the copter ride was a dream, but she had been hurt. She was sure of that. Her hands went to her face, explored her skull, checked her arms, ribs. She sat up, and was surprised at the dizziness that swept over Her. Her legs seemed to be intact; there were no heavy bandages swathing Her an # uvhere. Her head ached, and there were lesser aches here and there, but nothing serious. Her eyes went once again around the small room. A hospital, of course. Some sort of temporary one, like the kind the police took to the scene of an accident. The police. She remembered all about the police now. He -- the man -- strange, e couldn't remember his face clearly, or his name -- had attacked a policeman. Or two of them. And now where was he? Anne felt a sudden pang of fear. Was he dead? For some reason, the idea filled her with panic. She swung her legs over the side of the bed. She was still fully dressed, even to the muddy trenchcoat. Whoever had brought her here Hadn't taken much trouble with her. But why should they? As far as they were concerned, she was just a gun-moll, an accomplice of an escaped convict. Rain drmnmed and beat on the roof, only inches above her head. She rose and went, a little unsteadily, across to the narrow door. A passage less than three feet wide led past identical doors to a square of dim light at the end. She went to it, looked through a window into a room where a man stood, talking into a canvas-cased telephone. "He's inside the power plant, Captain, but I can't get any cooperation out of the Army. I've been ordered to stay the Kell and gone back from the fence, not go near tlie place. But this boy is my meat. Brasher, all six-three of him! I've got bones to pick with this con, and it'U be his bones!" There was a pause while he listened, his face set in a scowl. "Don't worry. I know how to handle it... , . Sure, #I stay back. I've got the spot all picked. I can cover the front and the hole he blasted in the side, both. Whichever way he comes. I'll be there -- just for insurance. I'll be watching him through the sights. One wrong move, and -- Sure, I'll watch it. Don't sweat me. Captain. Just so I've got your backing. Right." He Hung up, stood smiling a crooked smile at the wall. "But I've got a funny feeling," he said softly, aloud, "that any move that son of a bitch makes will be the wrong one -- for him!" A nne moved quickly away from the door, hurried to the opposite end of the passage, stepped out into driving wind and slashing rain. It was dark here, but a himdred feet away were tlie lights of the vehicels on the road, and beyond was the looming pile of the power plant, bleak as a mortuary in the glare of the floodlights. Grayle was in tEere. And when he came out, they'd be waiting for him. She Had to warn him. Ten minutes later, Having crossed the road bdow the convoy and approached the power plant beyond the glare of the fieldlights, Anne studied the front of the building from the shelter of a clump of alder. The doors Had been blown away, the entry was wide open. There was nobody near it. If slie ran, without stopping to think, quickly, now -- She had covered Half of the hundred yards of open lawn before a shout sounded. "It's a woman!" another voice yelled. "Shoot, damn you!" a third voice commanded. There was the flat, echoing carrong! of a Heavy rifle, and mud leaped in a gout beside Her. She ran on, heard the second shot, felt the sting of mud that spattered her legs. Then she was among the rubble, leaping an overturned chair, scrambling between broken door frames as a third bullet chipped stone above Her head and screamed away into the darkness. "Grayle," Anne whispered, looking along the dark corridor. "Where are you?" Five minutes later, she came on wet, muddy footprints in the passage. She followed them, moving quickly along the silent passage, to a stairwell leading down. #To you know what my mission here on Earth was, Loki?" Grayle asked. "To conduct a routine reconnaissance." "One of Xix's lies. My orders were to establish a class O beacon." "Class O. That refers to a major navigational aid with a power output in the lower stellar range." "Commonly known as a Hellcore." "A Hellcore device -- on an inhabited world?" Falconer shook His head. "You must be mistaken. Battle Command has no authority to order such a measure." "The order didn't come from Battle Command. It came from Praze -- my ship." "Go on." "I refused to comply, ordererd tlie mission aborted. Praze refused, overrode my commands." "I wondered about the crash. An Ysarian ship doesn't malfunction. You scuttled her, didn't you?"' "Ship-killer!" the krill hissed. "I scuttled her -- but not before she got the Hellcore away. It impacted in the sea, off the coast of the continent now known as North America." "Why didn't you refer the order to Battle Command for confirmation?" "Battle Command is a machine. It would have confirmed it." "You're raving, 'Thor! Battle Command is made up of veteran combat officers: High General Wotan, Admiral Tyrr -- " "No, Loki -- Not for a long time now. You might ask Xix how long." "Commander -- we will listen no longer to this treacher! Charge the coil! Our time runs out!" "Ask him wHat his Hurry is, Loki. Ask him wKat it is He's so eager to accomplish." "To leave this world, what else?" the ktill said. "Ask him about the beacon." "What does the beacon have to do witfi it?" "He raves, my commander," "Ask him about the storm," Grayle said. "Ask him what He had to do with that!" Falconer looked across at the great black entity. "Answer," He said. "Very well -- but we waste precious seconds. My instruments told me that the beacon device had been placed on the surface, but only the basic protective field was energized, due to tfie #S# sabotage of the traitor. My first act when I began to draw energy from the primitive broadcast field was to transmit the 'proceed' signal on the Y band for crust penetration, using a matter-annihilation beam. Naturally, a side-effect of weather disturbance was created. The device is now well within the planetary interior. Once we are clear of the planet, it will require only the final triggering pulse to the reactor to ignite the beacon. But we must act swiftly! If the triggering signal is not received within a period of hours, the device self-destructs!" "Cancel that," Falconer said. "We're not going to activate tJie beacon. It won't be needed now. Not after all these years." "Not perform our clear duty?" "It's not our duty -- not any more." "I fail to understand what circumstances you conceive could relieve us of responsibility for completion of a Fleet mission." tt'Time! A great deal of time has passed. If the beacon had been needed another ship would have been sent out." "How does the passage of a few days influence the Ysarian Grand Strategy?" "Over twelve hundred local years is more than a few days." "What is this talk of centuries? Is it perhaps intended as a jest?" "Don't you know Kow long we have been here?" "Since our arrival at this world, less than ten thousand hours have elapsed, a little over a year." "Something interfered with your chronometry, Xix. You're wrong by a factor of a thousand." "I am incapable of error within my design parameters. The need for the beacon is as great as ever. Accordingly, I will trigger it as planned. I can agree with no other course." "You can agree? You're a machine. You follow orders." "My ultimate responsibility is to Battle Command. Its directives override your authority, Commander. The beacon will be activated as planned. Let us hope that the White Fleet has not suffered reverses in battle for lack of it." "I think I understand," Falconer said. "Xix, you've been on Qstatus for most of the past twelve centuries. Your chironometric sensors only registered the periods of awareness." "It is correct that I Have from time to time reverted to Q status as a power conservation measure. But I fail to grasp your implication tliat this status has dimensional characteristics." "It means," Grayle said, "that as far as it's concerned, when it's switched off, nothing is happening." "The phenomenal world exists only during active status," Xix said calmly. "This is confirmed not only by basic rationality, but by the absence of sensory input during such periods." "I see. You don't shut yourself off. You turn off the world." "These are mere semantic niceties, 'my Commander." "How do you account for the fact that when you reactivate, you find that changes have taken place around you?" "I have observed that it is a characteristic of the Universe to reform in somewhat altered state after a discontinuity." "What about the power broadcast you're drawing on? You think the savages I found here a millennium ago could have built that transmitter in six weeks?" "A manifestation of the discontinuity effect previously noted. I had intended to discuss these phenomena with you at leisure, possibly during the voyage home." "Do you realize," Falconer said, "that when you transmit that signal youll tarn the planet into a minor sun?" "That is correct," tlie krill said. "For the love of Ysar, Xix! Listen to me!" "For the love of Ysar, my commander, I cannot. Now let us proceed with that which must be done." "Tell it to go to tlie Nintfi Hell," Grayle said tHickly. "Come, my commander. You know that without the coil I -- and you -- can never leave this world. And time grows short." "Don't do it, Loki." Grayle said. "Let the ship rot where it he krill seemed to smile at Falconer, baring a serrated ridge of ivory white. "Without power, I carmot lift, true. But I will not come to an end by slow decay. Nor by the chemical bombs of the primitives. Reflect: the Y-field is still at operational level, is it not? I can trigger the beacon at any moment -- from here." "And incinerate yourself along with the rest of the planet." "I have no alternative but to perform my duty. Your betrayal will change nothing -- except that you will not live to see Ysar. I will regret your death. A useless death, Lokrien." "If I agree," Falconer said, "will you contact a Fleet Outpost for confirmation before you trigger the Hellcore?" "It will mean a dangerous delay. But -- yes, as you wish. I agree." "It's lying," Grayle said. "As it's lied all along." to all fours. "Proceed now, my commander! I can wait no longer!" As Falconer hesitated, there was a sudden sharp sound from the door twenty feet distant in the end wall. It swung open, and a slim figure in a trench coat stepped through, hesitated. Her eyes found Grayle. In that instant, the krill couched, leaped. Even more swiftly, Grayle moved, sprang between the beast and the girl. The krill struck him full on, knocked him back against the girl. She fell under their feet as Grayle rose. His Hands locked on the beast's throat, while its talons raked savagely across him from throat to groin. "Xix!" Falconer roared, and the cat-thing crouched away, while Grayle staggered, blood flooding down across his shredded jacket. "You asked me once... where I'd seen wounds like those before," he said between his clenched teeth. "I thought then you mocked me." "I saw John Zabisky," Falconer said. "And tlie dead soldier on the trail." "There was another time... long ago, Loki. In a house built of timbers on a rocky hill among the snows. A woman and a child. Gudred, my wife, and Loki, my son." He looked across at Falconer. "May the Nine Gods forgive me, I thought you'd made them." TT'aJconer's face turned to a rigid mask. His eyes locked witK tiiose of tKe krill. "You killed them," lie said. "And let 'Thor believe I did it." "It was necessary," tKe krill hissed. "He would Have subverted you from your duty!" "In tKe name of Ysar, you've betrayed everything that Ysar ever meant!" "Ysar!" the krill yowled. "I weary of the name Ysar, and of your foolish sentimentality! Ysar is dead, dead these Hundred centuries! But you live -- as I live -- eternally! Let that reality sustain you! Now do your duty. Commander!" "He's telling the truth for once," Grayle said. "Ysar is dead, and only Her undying machines -- and a handful of immortal men -- act out the dead dream." "But -- I remember Ysar..." "Your memories are false," the krill said. "You were bom aboard sliip, Lokrien, nurtured in an amniotic tank, educated by cybertape! You were given the vision of that which once was and is no more to inspire you in the performance of your duty. But surely now we can dispense with cKildisH images! You live for your duty to Battle Command, as I do! Now let me kill tKe traitor, and we will be on our way, once again to voyage outward, at Home in the great emptiness of Space!" "Loki, it's bluffing! Without the coil, it dies -- because that's what it draws its power from. That's wKy it came along -- to keep an eye on the coil! Destroy it, and you destroy the ship -- and its murderous robot with it!" "Commander! PerKaps I erred througK overzealousness. But if you destroy the coil, you die too!" "Do it now, Loki!" "Fools!" the krill raged. "I tried to spare you the last, full knowledge of yourselves, but you leave me no cEoice. Trae, I am a construct of Xix, linked to the neural circuity of the ship, and with tKe death' of tKe p I die. But you, too, are constracts! Kill me, and you kill yourselves! Let me live, and yours is life eternal -- even for tlie treacher, GralgatKor!" Grayle gave a sKort, EarsH laugh. "If we're constmcts, we're able to do what a man would do." "I move swiftly, Lokrien -- perhaps more swiftly than you think." Falconer looked at tKe cattHing, crouched, tail lasKing, its eyes locked on him. He looked at Grayle, waiting, ignoring the terrible wounds across his cEest. "If I destroy tSe coil, we all die," he said softly, in English. "If I don't -- tKe EartH dies." "Decide, Commander," tKe krill said. "I will wait no longer." J ess Dooley peered down into the gloom at th'e blurred figures below. He couldn't make out the details, just vague dark shapes against a deeper darkness. Until just now he Hadn't Had a clue as to what was going on; only he'd heard what the last fellow said, in plain American, about the Earth dying. That was clear enough. Everybody said World War Three wouldn't leave enough pieces to pick up for anybody to bother. Looked like the Russians were having words about -- whatever it was they came Here to do. One of them, the mean-voiced one, was for doing it right off. The other one, with tKe deep voice, was against it. And tfie third one wasn't sure. But He'd be making up His mind in a minute. Jess got silently to His Hand and knees. He wasn't sure yet just what He was going to do -- but he knew that he'd Have to do sometfiing, even if it was wrong. He blinked, trying to penetrate the blindness, trying to get a good look at the fellow with tHe dead man's voice. He was tKe one to watcK, the one to stop. If he'd just move a little more tHis way... terror Ysar," Falconer said,  and reached to close tHe umpK, took two swift paces, reared above Grayle -- From the shadows above a dark shape leaped, struck the catthing full across the back, unbalancing it enough that the stroke of its taloned paw went wide. It bucked, threw tfie man off, spun to leap at Falconer -- Fire burst from the KatcH. In mid-spring, the cat-creature's body contorted; it struck tKe metal side of the machine, sprawled away from it, its limbs raking futilely in a last effort to reacH Falconer, who sagged against tKe side of tfie unit, shaking Kis Head dizzzily. Grayle clung to tKe wall, figHting to stay on his feet. "It Ked . , . again," he whispered. TKe krill lay limply; tHe light still glowed, but weakly, fading from tHe great eyes. It spoke in a dying voice: "THe long twifight... ends at last... in nigKt." said as Falconer lifted Kim to Kis feet. "Don't tell me wKat that was I jumped. I don't want to know. Just get me out of this place." "It's dead." Falconer said. "And tKe generators are stopping." "But we're still alive," Grayle said. "Tfiat means we're bio-constructs, not mecKanical. And now we're mortal creatures. We'll age and die like any man." Falconer went to Anne, lifted Ker in His arms. "Until then we can live like any man." They made their way up the echoing concrete steps, along tlie empty corridors. The first light of day gleamed beyond the shattered entrance. Already the wind was dying, tlie rain abating. As the two men stepped out through the scattered rubble, light glinted on the dark hillside. Grayle leaped and cried out as a single shot rang out from the wooded slope above the building. aptain Zwicky, coming up si lently behind the man who lay in prone firing position behind tlie big pine, saw the stir of movement in the shattered entrance below, saw the two men step into view, heard the flat crack of the gun, threw himself on Harmon as he relaid his sights for the second shot. "Why did you shoot him?" Zwicky touted at the policeman as the latter wiped a big hand across his bloodied mouth. "Why?" "Because," Harmon said vith total conviction, "the son of a bitch thought he was better than I was." said. "Sorry for everything, but most of all for this." "Xix was right," Grayle whispered. "But only half right. Even the longest night... ends at dawn." Carrying Anne, Falconer walked out across the dark lawn toward the waiting men. August # -- September #, #. #th World Science Fiction Convention. At Chase-Park Plaza Hotel, # N. Kingshighwoy, St. Louis, Missouri #. Guest of Honor: Jack Gaughan. Fan Guest of Honor: Ted White. Features: Project Art Show; Masquerade Ball; All-night movies -- every night; Rock Band; Panels and speeches featuring all your favorite writers, editors, and artists; Auctions; Awards Banquet and the Presentation of the Hugos. Memberships: #, attending; #, supporting. Join now and receive all the progress reports as they are published. For information: St. Louiscon, P.O. Box #, St. Louis, Missouri #. Ake checks payable to St. Louiscon. RicKard Wilson, wHo has been a science-fiction fan since he was oM enough to pick out His own reading and a science-fiction writer for almost as long, doesn't write nearly enough -- His job as director of Syracuse University's News Bureau keeps Him too busy -- but when He writes it is good. Witness A Man Spekith, herein, or Mother to the World, wEicH won Hi m a Nebula award. How did He get 'his start? It Happened while he was still in P.S. #, in Brooklyn. "I'd become bored with carving my desktop," says Wilson, "and saw a newspaper clipping on tHe floor. It Had been torn raggedly down tHe center of a column. I had tHe left-hand part, whicH varied from a Half to two-thirds of the whole. I read it; anything to avoid the matK that was being taught at tHe front of the room. Naturally it made little sense. "I can't recall now wHat the clipping was about, but I pieced out the unfinisKed pHrases, writing out the interrupted line so that it Hooked up with the beginning of the next. Sometimes it was obvious what the missing words were, but more often I Had to invent wKole new sentences. "Do I hear somebody saying I did it earlier -- and I never tried to sell tHe result. "After a wEile I tried making up the left-hand side as well as the sight. From then on I was doomed to be a writer." When Bruce McAllister made his first sale to If a few years ago, He was in a close race for prominence as science-fiction's youngest writer. (He was then fourteen and a Half, and beaten out narrowly a few decades by young KennetK Sterling, wEo made his first sale at #.) Now he is all of a mature #. He comes of a Navy family; began writing in scHool in La Spezia, Italy, where His father was stationed at tHe time; now is preparing to graduate from college. Larry Eisenberg has a Pli.D. in electrical engineering and works for the Rockefeller Institute. Among otHer accomplishments, He designed one of tHe first practical transistorized cardiac pacemakers, a decade or so ago. Has appeared widely in many magazines and is co-autKor of Games People Shouldn't Play, a book detested by many psychiatrists who construe it as an attack on their profession. won't run off with your books if you put inside the front cover of each book... a gummed bookplate with your name printed on it! Nft, Cf-M by Emsh No. GF-# by Emsh The umpteenth corollary of Finagle's General Law of Dynamic Negatives says: "No books are ever lost by loaning except ones you particularly want to keep' # for #; #, #; #, # with owner's name imprinted All Postpaid. Add state sales tax, if any. Tlic designs shown above are the only ones we olferl #: A Space Odyssey #: A Arthur C. Clarke Hunting an alien "presence" in the universe. # men and a computergone psychotic stumble upon the incredible secret of mankind's birth -- only to trigger the cosmic "booby-trap" that could spell its death. A controversial best-seller by the most acclaimed science fiction writer of our era. btf-ning ond award-winning cinama pactaidf Science Fiction has Krown ui Have you kepi up.' A new literary genre has mtur "i age -- your age. Mature. Sophisli lUrti Provocative. And respected. You ate iti vited to explore it now under an amaing nial ofter. Take arty # volumes on this page (wi)tih up ! # in original publishers' editions) for only I with membership.  New dub selections will be dcsullrI i- you in advance each month. Choose from new woik  fiction -- and fact -- by such acclaimed authors as Kav lii.n) bury. Rod Serling, Isaac Asimov, Arthur Clarke, Kulu ti Heinlein and others. All volumes are full-IenKih. Imni bound -- and uncut. Though they sell for as much as VI # and more in their original publishers' ediiions, ilnti members pay only # plus shipping. (You may dmotu an optional extra-value selection at a slightly hiuhi'i price.) Your sole obligation is to accept as few as loin books during the coming year. Cancel any time tlicictilH-i Science Fiction Book Club, Garden City, N.Y. #. r I "I ' Please accept my application for membership and rush me #, plus shipping and handling, for all #. Then, every I month, send me the Club's free i bulletin. "Things to Come", which describes coming selections. For each book I accept. I will pay only #, plus shipping and handling, unless I take an extra-value selection at a higher price. I need take only four books within the coming year and may resign at any time I thereafter. delighted with my introductory I package. I may return it In # I days to cancel membership. CIrelo the numbera of the # bookt you want. # # # # # # # # Print I Name I Address I I City State Zip I #-S# If under #, parent must sign here. (Offer good In U.S.A. only) #. Three Novels by Damon Knight. Rule Golden, The Dying Man  Natural State -- all complele.Pub.ed. # #. Prelude to Mars by Arthur C. Clarke. "Sands of Mars"  "Prelude to Spacc"-both complete! Plus # hort stories. Pub. ed. # #. The FoBodation Trilogy, by Isaac Asimov. The ends of the galaxy revert to barbarism. Pub. ed. #A# #. Last Starship From Earth by John Boyd. Young lovers flee loveless society ruled by computer "god". Pub. ed. #. #. The Past Through Tomorrow: "Future History" Stories, by Robert A. Heinlein. Pub. ed. SS.# #. Twice # by Ray Bradbury. Fourty-four stories by the Grand Master of science Action. Pub. ed. # #. Chocky by John Wyndham. Alien powers "possess" small boy in shocker from author of "Day of the Triffids". #. From The Twilight Zone by Rod Serling. # spine-tingling stories that breach the gap between science and superstition. #. Killer Thins by Kale Wilhelm A scienllsl In the #rd century levl # #. A Treni  Great .Sriena  I #tion. #'Votimie mi I.OtXIpage ( as one lMik I'M' ed. # #. Almo' aitt ICfies lir liaaAsimov It l" I whixlimiii il't fiihiie . Hill Pull tt  nevri inlni liv n Amlrdi.m cv JULY # Newest of awarii-winnlng"Dune"stories by Frank Herbert Newest story in this famous series! by by and many more Here's just the first three morrths: (the best of the best) Brian Ball's exciting novel by Robert Silverberg: Zenna Henderson's (stories of other people... and things) by Dan Morgan... J. T. McIntosh's An anthology of science fiction devilment by John Wyndham, Judith Merril, Michael Moorcock, and others... And April... well, save April for next ad, but remember: eaiaxy Galaxy Is published In French, German, Italian, Japanese and Spanish. The U. S. Edition is published In Braille and Living Tape. July, #  Vol. # No. # by James Blish by A. Bertram Chandler by Frank Herbert by Robert S. Martin by James Sallis and David Lunde by Willy ley by Frederik Pohi by AIgts Budrys Editor Editor Emeritus Science Editor Feature Editor Managing Editor  Pubiisher Associate Publisher monthly by Universal Publishing  Distributing Corporaon. Main offices: # East # Street New York. N. Y. #. #c per copy. Subscription (# copies): S# in the United States, elsewhere #. Second class postage paid at Neyir York, N.Y. and at additional mailing offices. Copyright  # by Universal Publishing  Distributing Corporation under International, Universal and Pan-American Copyright Conventions. Ail rights reserved. The publisher assumes no responsibility for unsolicited material. All stories printed in this magazine are fiction and any similarity between characters and actual persons is coincidental. Title Registered U.S. Patent Office by Universal Publishing  Distributing Corporation, Arnold E. Abramson, PresIdeuL Printed in the U.SA r be generally told -- things you ought to know. Great truths are dangerous to some -- but factors for personal power and accomplishment in the hands of those who understand them. Behind the tales of the miracles and mysteries of the ancients, lie centuries of their secret probing into nature's laws -- their amazing discoveries of the hidden processes of man's mind, and the mastery of life's problems. Once shrouded in mystery to avoid their destruction by mass fear and ignorance, these fects remain a useful heritage for the thousands of men and women who privately use them in their homes today. The Rosicrucians (not a religious organization) an age-old brotherhood of learning, have preserved this secret wisdom in their archives for centuries. They now invite you to share the practical helpfulness of their teaching. Write today for a free copy of the book, 'The Mastery of Ie." Within its pages may lie a new life of opportunity for you. Address: Scribe X.H.C. Scribe X.H.C. San Jose, California #S# Please send me the free book. The Mastery of Ufe, which explains how I may team to use my faculties and powers of mind. Name Address City #Hp Code  Rosicrucians I  A lmost threaded on the Tropic of Capricorn, most cosmopolitan of the world's cities in the Tropic Zone, Rio de Janeiro is a city of high-rise apartments and high-flying ambitions. In March of this year it spread its hospitality to an International Film Festival -- not sf films in particular, just movies in general -- and as an extra added attraction it threw in one of history's most lavish science-fiction conferences. Robert Heinlein came in from his new California home, Damon Knight from Florida, John Brunner from London. Fritz Lang was there, a lot older than when he was producing such early sf film classics as Metropolis and The Girl in the Moon, and nearly blind, but still vital, alert and ready to plan for the future. Every morning for a solid week there was a sciencefiction symposium. Brian Aldiss told the audience that there was no such thing as science fiction, really, it being only a sort of label astute publishers invented for a product; Alfred Bester described the writing process; A. E. Van Vogt explained the reasoning behind his inventive plots. Robert Bloch and Robert Sheckley, Foul Anderson and James Ballard, Harry Harrison and Forrest J. Ackerman -- they were all there and participating, with many more, your editor included. It was quite an occasion. In the afternoons there was the beach of Copacabana, just across the road. In the evenings were cocktail parties, receptions, midnight suppers at embassies. And in, at and between all the events was the endless serial debate that goes on wherever sf writers meet. W hat do sf writers talk about at these events? Why, mostly they talk about sf, how to do it, why its worth doing, ways of making it better. The New Wave and the Old Reliables meet, and spar for a while, and compare notes and discover that they are, after all, not that far apart... a discovery which sometimes surprises some of them very much. We all owe Cariocas thanks. Not just for hospitality, which was extreme, but even more for the chance for sf writers from half the world to sit down and think for a week about the things that unite them, rather than the things that keep them apart. Serial Tfjey had forced godhead on Muad'dib. Now they fought to destroy him. And in all the plethora of futures he saw no place for Paul Atreides, the man! The leaders of tiRe Qizarate, whose church was founded in Muad'dib's name, saw their Jihad ending. In just twelve standard years, the religious war of the Jihad had created an enormous wave of passive hate and active opposition. There was the obvious fact, as well, that religious colonialism, having annesed planet Dune was on arid planet of great deserts where life seemed almost impossible. The semi-nomadic Fremen based all their customs on wafer scarcity and faced the deserts in stillsuits which recovered all moisture. Gigantic sand worms and savage storms were a constant menace to them. Dune's only resource was the melange, an addictive drug produced by the worms. This "spice" aided longevity and gave an adept some ability to foresee the future. killed in a war with the Harkonnen rival nobility, Paul fled into the by the Bene Gesserit -- a female order devoted to mental arts and the control of genetic lines. According to them, Paul was of a line that was to give them a "kwisatz haderach," a sort of messioh for the future. Paul grew and earned acceptance by the Fremen and even learned to control and ride the sand worms. In one of their rituals, he was forced to take a massive overdose of spice; this produced a permanent change in him, so that he could goin visions of the future -- or futures. His mother also took an overdose, trying to control it by Bene all her mother's knowledge while still in the womb and was fully cognitive at birth. Paiil fought his way to the leadership of the Fremen. He mated his Atreides mind had been trained to disciplines unknown to them, and he gave them an organization and mission they had not known before. He also planned to change the climate of Dune and bring water to the planet. Before his plans were fully developed, his hereditary enemy, the Harkonnen rulers, struck at Dune. With only the Fremen to oppose them, Paul struck back. In spite of their supposedly invincible Sordaukar soldiers, Paul's forces overcame them in a great battle. During this war, Duncan Idaho wos killed. In the treaty Paul imposed, he gained a power base that would enable them to begin carving out a star empire, with Dune as its base. though he refused to consummate the marriage, remaining true to Choni. In the ensuing twelve years, he has created his empire. But now all the ancient power groups are beginning to unite and conspire against Muad'dib, as he is called, and against the future his visions hove shown him. after planet in that short span of years, was running out of new real estate to subdue. Into this downward spiral came the ancient quasi-religious sisterhood of the Bene Gesserit, the Spacing Guild with its virtual monopoly on interstellar transport, and the scientific amoralists of the Bene Tleilax, all united in a plot to overthrow the Emperor Paul-Muad'dib, ne-Atreides. The Qizarate cabal, led by Korba the Panygerist, fastened upon this plot as an ideal opportunity to stir up the sort of chaos from which they might gain new impetus. This was eminently practical a move of Judgment Strategy which might have originated in the old training manual written by Paul-Muad'dib's father, the Duke Leto. It called first for the creation of a martyr, Muad'dib himself. Next, it sought a universal object of hate, choosing Muad'dib's concubine, the Lady Chani. The plan was to saddle her with blame for Muad'dib's death. Taken as a whole, this was a much better plan than that of the Guild-Tleilaxu-Bene Gesserit plotters and their allies among the Great Families of the Landsraad. This analysis, therefore, will examine in some detail where the Qizarate's plan succeeded and where it fell short. -- Analysis of History: Muad'dib by Bronso of Ix I There exists no separation between gods and men; one blends softly casual into the other, -- Proverbs of Muad'chb D espite die murderous nature of the plot he hoped to devise, the thoughts of Scjrtale, the Tleilaxu face dancer, returned again and again to rueful compassion. I shall regret causing death and misery to Muad" dib, he told himself. He kept this benignity carefully hidden from his fellow conspirators. Such feelings told him, though, that he found it easier to identify with the victim than with the attackers -- a thing characteristic of the Tleilaxu. Sc#rtale stood in bemused silence somewhat apart from the others. The argument about psychic poison had been going on for some time now. It was energetic and vehement, but polite in that blindly compulsive way adepts of the Great Schools always adopted for matters close to their dogma. "When you think you have him skewered, right then you'll find him unwounded!" That was the old Reverend Mother of the Bene Gesserit. Gains Helen Mohiam, their hostess here on WallacG IX. She was a black robed stick figure, a witch crone seated in a floater chair at Scytale's left. Her aba hood Had been thrown back to expose a leathery face beneath silver Kair. Deeply pocketed eyes stared out of skull-mask features. They were using a mirabhasa language, honed phalange consonants and jointed vowels. It was an instrument for conveying fine emotional subtleties. Ekiric, the Guild Steersman, replied to the Reverend Mother now with a vocal curtsy contained in a sneer -- a lovely touch of disdainful politeness. Scytale looked at the Guild envoy. Edric swam in a container of orange gas only a few paces away. His container sat in the center of the transparent dome which the Bene Gesserit had built for this meeting. The Guildsman was an elongated figxure, vaguely humanoid with finned feet and hugely fanned membranous hands -- a fish in a strange sea. His tank's vents emitted a pale orange cloud rich with the smell of the geriatric spice, melange. "If we go on this way, we'll die of stupidity!" That was the fourth person present -- the potential member of the conspiracy -- Princess Irulan, wife (but not mate, Scytale reminded himself) of their mutual foe. She stood at a corner Ballantine liJ Books No June Galaxy, a!ack. But the month was not completely dry. We published one of the most enchanting of our adult fantasies -- Lord tonishingly powerful writer. We'll be doing a group of his shorts later; likewise Lovecraft, whose fantasy writing has been taken up by the psychedelic in-group, which is okay with us, too. The more the merrier. Also in June we had the great pleasure of publishing our first by -- a smasher, really great. And for the Flipper fans, the third in that Meyers. June also saw the reissue of some of our nuggets from the past. One of Fritz a much earlier, very funny jape on the publishing industry, writers, and creativity (the older ones among you may remember the original cover by Dick Powers which depicted a bare-breasted robot carrying a certain famous publisher in her arms.) July sees the Introduction of two com pletaly new writers for our list -- and for the U.S. -- Richard Cowper and Vincent King. You may be familiar with their work if you follow British magazines, but these are first novels on this side of the water -- namely, Cowper's tale of telepathic occupation. In the old days it was called possession, but this story is very much of our time and tensely exciting. All the more so since one gets to like the "other" people as well as one likes the "now" people. ed novel. Jam-packed with ideas, physical adventures, inventiveness, characters, you name it. We first began to realize just how much there was in it when we attempted a short precis to let others in the office know what we had. A precis pleases nobody. The only thing to do is read the book. In July also, (my, this is a rich haul) wa have five by Frederik Pohl and CM. Kornbluth and one by Fred. The classic And finally, as Lin Carter so aptly puts it, "the clean, morning world self to it. And a happy summer to all. BB of Edric's tank, a tall blonde beauty, splendid in a robe of blue whale fur and matching hat. Gold buttons glittered at her ears. She carried herself with an aristocrat's hauteur, but something in the absorbed smoothness of her features betrayed the controls of her Bene-Gesserit backgrotmd. Qcjrtale's mind turned from nuances of language and faces to nuances of location. All around the dome lay hills mangy witH melting snow which reflected mottled wet blueness from the small blue-white sun hanging at the meridian. Why this particular place? Scytale wondered. The Bene Gesserit seldom did ansrthing casually. Take the dome's open plan: a more conventional and confining space might have inflicted the Guildsman with claustrophobic nervousness. Inhibitions in his psyche were those of birth and life off-planet in open space. To have built this place especially for Edric, though -- what a sharp finger that pointed at his weakness. What here, Scytale wondered, was aimed at me? "Have you nothing to say for yourself, Scsrtale?" the Reverend Mother demanded. "You wish to draw me into this fool's fight?" Scytale asked. "Very well. We're dealing with a potential messiah. You don't latinch a frontal attack upon such a one. Martyrdom would defeat us." They all stared at him. "You think that's the only danger?" the Reverend Mother demanded, voice wheezing. Sc#d:ale shrugged. He had chosen a bland, round-faced appearance for this meeting, jolly features and vapid full lips, the body of a bloated dumpling. It occurred to him now, as he studied his fellow conspirators, that he had made an ideal choice -- out of instinct, perhaps. He alone in this group could manipulate fleshly appearance across a wide spectrum of bodily shapes and features. He was the human chameleon, a face dancer, and the shape he wore now invited others to judge him too lightly. "Well?" the Reverend Mother pressed. "I was enjoying the sUence," ' Scytale said. "Our hostilities are better left unvoiced." The Reverend Mother drew back, and Scytale saw her reassessing him. They were aU products of profound prana-bindu training, capable of muscle and nerve control that few humans ever achieved. But ScjFtale, a face dancer, had muscles and nerve linkages the others didn't even possess plus a special quality of sympatico, a mimic's insight with which he could put on the psyche of another as well as the other's appearance. Scytale gave Her enough lame to complete the reassessment, then said: "Poison I" He uttered the word with the atonals which he said he alone understood its secret meaning. The Guildsman stirred and his voice rolled from the glittering speaker globe which orbited a comer of his tank above Irukoi. "We're discussing psychic poison, not a physical one." Scytale laughed. Mirabhasa laughter could flay an opponent and he held nothing back now. Irulan smiled in appreciation, but the comers of the Reverend Mother's eyes revealed a faint hint of anger. "Stop that!" Mohiam rasped. Scytale stopped, but he had their attention now; Edric was in a silent rage, the Reverend Motlier alert in her anger, Irulan amused but puzzled. "Our friend Edric suggests," Scytale said, "that a pair of Bene Gesserit witches trained in all their subtle ways have not learned the tme uses of deception." TVTohiam turned to stare out at the cold hills of her Bene Gesserit homeworld. She was beginning to see the vital thing here, Scytale realized. That was good. Irulan, though, was another matter, n "Are you one of us or not, Scytale?" Edric asked. He stared out of tiny rodent eyes. "My allegiance is not tfie issue," Scytale said. He kept his attention on Iralan. "You are wondering. Princess, if this was why you came all those parsecs, risked so much?" She nodded agreement. "Was it to bandy platitudes with a humanoid fish or dispute with a fat Tleilaxu face dancer?" Scytale asked. She stepped away from Edric's tank, shaking her head in annoyance at the thick odor of melange. Edric took tifiis moment to pop a melange pill into his mouth. He ate the spice and breathed it and no doubt, drank it, Scytale noted. Understandable, because the spice heightened a steersman's prescience, gave him the power to guide a Guild heighliner across space at translight speeds. With spice awareness he found that line of the ship's future which avoided peril. Eldric smelled another kind of peril now, but his crutch of prescience might not find it, "I think it was a mistake for me to come here," Irulan said. The Reverend Mother turned, opened Her eyes and closed them, Scytale shifted his gaze from Irulan to the tank, inviting the Princess to share his viewpoint. She would, Scytale knew, see Edric as a repellant figure: the bold stare, those monstrous feet and hands moving softly in the gas, the smoky swirling of orange eddies around him. She would wonder about his sex habits, thinking how odd it would be to mate with such a one. Even the field force generator which recreated for Edric the weightlessness of space would set him apart from her now. "Princess," Scytale said, "because of Edric here, your husband's oracular sight cannot stumble upon certain incidents, including this one... presumably." "Presumably," Irulan said. Eyes closed, the Reverend Mother nodded. "The phenomenon of prescience is poorly understood even by its initiates," she said. "I am a full Guild navigator and have the Power," Edric said. Again, the Reverend Mother opened her eyes. This time, she stared at the face dancer, eyes probing with that peculiar Bene Gesserit intensity. She was weighing minutiae. "No, Reverend Mother," Scytale murmured, "I am not as simple ai I appeared." "We don't understand this Power of second sight," Irulan said. "There's a point. Edric says my husband cannot see, know or j predict what happens within the pphere of a navigator's influence. But how far does that influence extaid?" "There are people and things in our universe which I know only by their effects," Edric said, his fish mouth held in a thin line. "I know they have been here... there... somewhere. As water creatures stir up the currents in their passage, so the prescient stir up Time. I have seen where your husband has been; never have I seen him nor the people who truly share his aims and loyalties. This is the concealment which an adept gives to those who are his." "Irulan is not yours," Scytale said. And he looked sidelong at the Princess. "We all know why the conspiracy must be conducted only in my presence," Edric said. U sing tfie voice mode for describing a machine, Irulan said: "You have your uses, apparently." She sees him now tor what fie is, Scytale thought. Good "The future is a thing to be shaped," Scytale said. "Hold that thought. Princess." Irulan glanced at tfie face dancer. "People who sHare Paul's aims and loyalties," she said. "Certain of his Fremen legio.naires, then, wear his cloak. I have seen fiim prophesy for them, heard their cries of adulation for their Mahdi, their Muad'dib." It has occurred to her, Scytale thought, that she is on trial here, that a judgment remains to be made which could preserve her or destroy her. She sees the trap we set or her. Momentarily, Scytale's gaze locked with that of the Reverend Mother, and he experienced tfie odd realization that they had shared this thought about Irulan. The Bene Gesserit, of course, bad briefed their Princess, primed her with the lie adroit. But the moment always came when a Bene Gesserit must trust her own trying and instincts. "Princess, I know what it is you most desire from the Emperor," Edric said. "Who does not know it?" Irulan asked. "You wisfi to be the founcSog mother of the royal dynasty," Bdric said, as though he had not heard her. "Unless you join us, that will never happen. Take my oracular word on it. The Emperor married you for political reasons, but you'll never share his bed." "Sothe oracle is also a voyeur," Irulan sneered. "The Emperor is more firmly wedded to his Fremen concubine than he is to youl" Edric snapped. "And she gives him no heir," Irulan said. "Reason is the first victim of strong emotiofi," Scytale murmured. He sensed the outpouring of Irulan's anger, saw his admonition take effect. "She gives Kim no Heir," Irulan said, Her voice measuring out controlled calnaness, "because I am secretly administering a contraceptive. Is that the sort of admission you wanted to Hear from me?" "It would not be a thing for tKe Emperor to discover," Edric said, smiling. "I have lies ready for Him," Irulan said. "He may Have trutKsense, but some lies are easier to believe tKan tKe truth." "You must make tKe choice. Princess," Scytale said, "but understand what it is that protects you." "Paul is fair with me," sKe said. "I sit in his Council." "In tKe twelve years you've been His Princess Consort," Edric asked, "has Ke shown you the slightest warmtK?" Irulan shook Her Head. "He deposed your father with his infamous Fremen Horde, married you to fix his claiim to the throne, yet he has never crowned you Empress," Edric said. "Edric tries to sway you with emotion. Princess," Scytale said. "Is that not interesting?" S he glanced at the face dancer, saw the bold smile on his features, answered it with raised eyebrows. She was fully aware now, Scytale saw, that if she left this conference under Edric's sway, part of their plot, these moments might be concealed from Paul's oracular vision. If she withheld commitment, though... "Does it seem to you. Princess," Scytale asked, "that Edric holds undue sway in our conspiracy?" "I've already agreed," Edric said, "that I'll defer to the best judgment offered in our councils." "And who chooses the best judgment?" Scytale asked. "Do you wish the Princess to leave Here without joining us?" "He wishes her commitment to be a real one," the Reverend Mother growled. "There should be no trickery between us." Irulan, Scytale saw, had relaxed into a thinking posture, hands concealed in the sleeves of her robe. SKe would be thinking now of the bait Edric had offered: to found a royal dynasty! She would be wondering what scheme the conspirators had provided to protect themselves from her. She would be weighing many things. "Scytale," Irulan said presently, "it is said that you Tleilaxu have an odd system of honor: your victims must always have a means of escape." "If tfiey can but find it," Scytale agreed. "Am I a victim?" Irulani asked. A burst of laughter escaped Scytale. The Reverend Mother snorted. "Princess," Edric said, his voice softly persuasive, "you already are one of us, have no fear of that. Do not spy upon the Imperial Household for your Bene Gesserit superiors?" "Paul knows I report to my teachers," she said. "But don't you give them the material for strong propaganda against your Emperor?" Eidric asked. Not 'ouf Emperor, Scsrtale noted. Your Emperor. Irulan is too much the Bene Gesserit to miss that slip. "The question is one of powers and how they may be used," Scjrtale said, moving closer to the Guildman's tank. "We of the Tleilaxu believe that in all the universe there is only the insatiable appetite of matter, that energy is the only true solid. And energy learns. Hear me well. Princess: energy learns. This, we call power." "You haven't convinced me we can defeat the Emperor," Irulan said. "We haven't even convinced ourselves," Scytale said. "Everywhere we turn," Irulan said, "his power confronts us. He's the kwisatz haderach, the one who can be many places at once. He's the Mahdi whose merest whim is absolute command to his Qizarate missionaries. He's the mental whose occupational mind surpasses the greatest ancient computers. He is Muad'dib whose orders to the Fremen Legions depopulate planets. He possesses oracular vision which sees into the future. He had that gene pattern which we Bene Gesserits covet for... " "We know his attributes," the Reverend Mother interrupted. "And we know the abomination, his sister Alia, possesses this gene pattern. But they're also humans, both of them. Thus they have weaknesses." "And where are those human weaknesses?" the face dancer asked. "Shall we search for them in the religious arm of his Jihad? Can the Emperor's Qizara be turned against him? What about the civil authority of the Great Houses? Can the Landsraad Congress do more than raise a verbal clamor?" I suggest the Combine Honnete Ober Advancer Mercantiles," Edric said, turning in his tank. ness follows profits." "Or perhaps the Emperor's mother," Scytale said. "The Lady Jessica, I understand remains on Caladon, but is in frequent communication with her son." "That traitorous witch," Mohian said, voice level. "Would I might disown my own hands which trained her." "Our conspiracy requires a lever," Scytale said. "We are more than conspirators," the Reverend Mother countered. "Ah, yes," Scytale agreed. "We are energetic and we learn quickly. This makes us the one true hope, the certain salvation of humankind." He spoke in the speech mode for absolute conviction, which was perhaps the ultimate sneer coming, as it did, from a Tleilaxu, V nly the Reverend Mother appeared to xmderstand the subtlety. "Why?" she asked, directing the question at Scytale. Before the face dancer could answer, Edric cleared his throat and said : "Let us not bandy philosophical nonsense. Every question can be boiled down to the one: "Why is there anything?'. Every religious, business and governmental question has the single derivative: 'Who will exercise the power?' Alliances, combines, complexes, they all chase mirages unless they go for the power. All else is nonsense, as most thinking beings come to realize." Scytale shrugged, a gesture designed solely for the Reverend Mother. Edric had answered her question for him. The ix)ntificating fool was their major weakness. To make sure the Reverend Mother understood, Scytale said: "Listening carefully to the teacher, one acquires an education." The Reverend Mother nodded slowly. "Princess," Edric said, "make your choice. You have been chosen as an instrument of destiny, the very finest..." "Save your praise for those who can be swayed by it," Irulan said. "Earlier, you mentioned a ghost, a revenant with which we may contaminate the Emperor. Explain this." "The Atreides will defeat himself!" Ekiric crowed. "Stop talking riddles!" Irulan snapped. "What is this ghost?" "A very imusual ghost," Edric said. "It has a body and a name. The body -- that's the flesh of a renowned swordmaster known as Duncan Idaho. The name..." "Idaho's dead," Irulan said. "Paul has mourned the loss often in my presence. He saw Idaho killed by my father's Sardariker." "Even in "defeat," Edric said, "your father's Sardaukar did not abandon wisdom. Let us suppose a wise Sardaukar commander recognized the swordmaster in a corpse his men had slain. What then? There exist uses for such flesh and training . , . if one acts swiftly." 'A Tleilaxu gKola," Inilan wfaised, looking sideways at Scytale. Scytale, observing Her attention, exercised Bis face dancer powers -- sBape flowing into sHape moving and readjusting. Presently, a slender man stood before ber. The face remained somewhat rotmd, but darker and with slightly flattened features. High cheekbones formed shelves for eyes with definite epicanthic folds. The hair was black and unnily. "A ghola of tiiis appearance," Edric said, pointing to Scytale. "Or merely another face dancer?" Irulan asked. "No face dancer," Edric said. "A face dancer risks exposure under prolonged surveillance. No, let us assume that our wise Sardaukar commander Had Idaho's corpse preserved for the axlotl tanks. Why not? This corpse held the flesh and nerves of one of the finest swordsmen in history, an adviser to the Atreides, a military genius. What a waste to lose all that training and ability when it might be revived as an instructor for the Sardaukar." "I heard not a whisper of this and I was one of my father's confidants," Irulan said. "Ahh, but your father was a defeated man and within a few hours you had been sold to the new Emperor," Edric said. "Was it done?" she demanded. W ith a maddening air of complacency, Edric said: "Let us presume that our wise Sardaukar commander, knowing tfie need for speed, immediately sent the preserved flesh of Idaho to the Bene Tleilax. Let us suppose further that the commander and his men died before conveying this information to your father -- who couldn't have made much  use of it anyway. There would remain then a physical fact, a bit of flesh which had been sent off to the Tleilaxu. There was only one way for it to be sent of course, on a Heighliner. We of the Guild naturally know every cargo we transport. Learning of this one, would we not think it additional wisdom to purchase the ghola as a gift befitting an Emperor?" "You've done it then," Irulan said. Scytale, who had resumed his roly-poly first appearance, said: "As our long-winded friend indicates, we've done it." "How has Idaho been conditioned?" Irulan asked. "Idaho?" Edric asked, looking at the Tleilaxu. "Do you know of an Idaho, Scytale?" "We sold you a creature called Hayt," Scytale said. "Ah, yes -- Hayt," Edric said. "Why did you sell him to us?" "Because we once bred a kwisate KaderacR of our own," Scytale said. With a qxiick movement of her old head, the Reverend Mother looked up at him. "You didn't tell us that!" she accused. "You didn't ask," Scytale said. "How did you overcome your kwisatz Raderach?" Irulan asked. "A creatare who has spent his life creating one particular representation of his selfdom will die rather than become the antithesis of that representation," Scytale said. "I do not understand," Edric ventured. "He killed himself," the Reverend Mother growled. "Follow me well. Reverend Mother," Scytale warned, using a voice mode which said: 'You are not a sex object, have never been a sex object, cannot be a sex object.' The Tleilaxu waited for the blatant emphasis to sink in. She must not mistake his intent. Realization must pass through anger intoawareness that the Tleilaxu certainly could not make such an accusation, knowing as he must the breeding requirements of the Sisterhood. His words though, contained a gutter insult, completely out of character for Tleilaxu. Swiftly, using the tnirabRasa placative mode, Edric tried to smooth over the moment. "Scytale, you told us you sold Hayt because you shared a desire on how to use him." "Edric, you must remain silent imtil I give you permission to speak," Sc#dale said. And as the Guildsman started to protest, the Reverend Mother snapped: "Shut up, Edric!" The Guildsman drew back into his tank in flailing agitation. "Our own transient motions aren't pertinent to a solution of the mutual problem," Scytale said. "They cloud reasoning because the only relevant emotion is the basic fear which brought us to this meeting." "We understand," Irulan said, glancing at the Reverend Mother. "You must see the dangerous limitations of our shield," Scytale said, "The oracle cannot chance upon what it cannot understand." "You are devious, Scytale," Irulan said. ow devious she 'must not guess, Sc#Ttale thought. When this is done, we will possess a kwisatz Radetach we can control. These others will possess nothing. "What was tfie origin of your kwisatz haderach?" the Reverend Mother asked. "We've dabbled in curious blue essences," Scytale said. "Pure good and pure evil. A pure villain who delights only in creating pain and terror can be quite educational." "The old Baron Harkonnen, our Emperor's maternal grandfather, was he a Tleilaxu creation?" Irulan asked. "Not one of ours," Scytale said, "But then nature often produces creations as deadly as ours. We merely produce them imder conditions where we can study them." "I will not be passed by and treated this way!" Edric protested. "Who is it hides this meeting from..." "You see?" Sc#rtale asked. "Whose best judgment conceals us? What judgment?" "I wish to discuss our mode of giving Hayt to the Emperor," Edric insisted. "It's my imderstanding that Hayt reflects the old morality that the Atreides learned on his birthworld. Hayt is supposed to make it easy for the Emperor to enlarge his moral nature, to delineate the positivenegative elements of life and religion." Scytale smiled, passing a benign gaze over his companions. They were as he'd been led to expect. The old Reverend Mother wielded her emotions like a scythe. Irulan had been well trained for a task at which she had failed, a flawed Bene Gesserit creation. Edric was no more (and no less) than the magician's hand; he might conceal and distract. For now, Edric relapsed into sullen silence as the others ignored him. "Do I understand that this Hayt is intended to poison Ifni's psyche?" Irulan asked. "More or less," Sc#d:ale said. "And what of the Qizarate?" Irulan asked. "It requires only the slightest shift in emphasis, a glissade of the emotions, to transform envy into enmity," Scytale said. "They will rally round profit," Scytale said. "What of the other power groups?" "One invokes the name of government," Scytale said. "We will annex the less powerful in the name of morality and progress. Our opposition will die of its own entanglements." "Aha, too?" "Hayt is a multi-purpose ghola," Scytale said. "The Emperor's sister is of an age when she can be distracted by a charming male designed for toat purpose. She will be attracted by his maleness and by his abilities as a mentat." Mohiam allowed her old eyes to go wide in surprise. "The ghola's a mentat? That's a dangerous move." "To be accurate," Irulan said, "a mentat must have accurate data. What if Paul asks him to define the purpose behind out gift?" "Hayt will tell ifie truth," Scytale said. "It makes no diffei;-' ence." "So you leave an escape door; open for Paul," Irulan said. "A mentat!" MoEam muttered. Qcytale glanced at the old Rev erend Mother, seeing the ancient hates which colored her responses. From the days of the Butlerian Jihad when thinking machines had been wiped from most of the universe, computers had inspired distrust. Old emotions colored the human computer as well. "I do not like the way you smile," MoEam said abruptly, speaking in the truth mode as she glared up at Scytale. In the same mode, Scytale said; "And I tEnk less of what pleases you. But we must work together. We all see that." He glanced at the Guildsman. "Don't we, Edric?" "You teach painful lessons," Edric said. "I presume you wished to make it plain that I must not assert myself agamst the combined judgments of my fellow conspirators." "You see, he can be taught," Scytale said. "I see other things as well," Edric growled. "The Atreides holds a monoply on the spice. Without it I cannot probe the future. The Bene Gesserite lose their truthsense. We Have stockpiles, but these are fimte. Melange is a powerful coin." "Our civilization has more than one com," Scytale said. "Thus, the law of supply and demand fails." "You tEnk to steal the secret of it," Mohiam wheezed. "And Em with a planet guarded by his mad Fremen;" "The Fremen are civil, educated and ignorant," Scytale said. "They're not mad. They're trained to believe, not to know. Belief can be mampulated. Only knowledge is dangerous." "But will I be left with something to father a royal dynasty?" Irulan asked. They all heard the commitment in her voice, but only Edric smiled at it. "SometEng," Scytale said. "Something." "It means the end of tEs Atreides as a ruling force," Edric said. "I should imagine that others less gifted as oracles have made that prediction," Scytale said "For them, mektub al mellah, as the Fremen say," "The thing was written with salt," Irulan translated. As she spoke, Scytale recogmzed what the Bene Gesserit had arrayed here for him -- a beautiful and inteUigent female who could never be his. Ah well, he thought, perhaps Fll copy her for another. II T he streets had been ankle deep in sand blown over the Shield Wall on the stratus wind. Foot traffic had churned it into choking dust which clogged stillsuit filters. He could smell the dust even now despite a blower cleaning at the portals of his Keep. It was an odor full of desert memories. Other days... other dangers. Compared to those other days the peril in his lonely walks remained minor. But putting on a stillsuit, he put on the desert. The suit with all its apparatus for reclaiming his bod#s moisture, guided his thoughts in subtle ways, fixed his movements in a desert pattern. He became wild Fremen. More than a disguise, the suit made of him a stranger to his city self. In the stillsuit, he abandoned security and put on the old skills of violence. Pilgrims and townfolk passed him then with eyes downcast. They left the wild ones strictly alone out of prudence. If the desert had a face for city folk, it was a Fremen face concealed by a stillsuit's mouth-nose filters. In truth, there existed now only the small danger that someone from the old sietch days might mark him by his walk, by his odor or by his eyes. Even then, chances of meeting an enemy remained small. A swish of door hangings and a wash of light broke his reverie. Chani entered bearing his coffee service on a platinum tray. Two slaved glowglobes followed her, darting to their positions; one at the head of their bed, one hovering beside her to light her work. Chani moved with an ageless air of fragile power -- so self-contained, so vulnerable. Something about the way she bent over the coffee service reminded him then of their first days. Her features remained darkly elfin, seemingly unmarked by their years -- unless one examined the outer corners of her whiteless eyes, noting the lines there; "sandtracks," the Fremen of the desert called them. Steam wafted from the pot as she lifted the lid by its Hagar emerald knob. He could tell the coffee wasn't yet ready by the way she replaced the lid. The pot -- fluting silver female shape, pregnant -- had come to him as a hanima, a spoil of battle won when he'd slain the former owner in single combat. Jamis, thafd been the man's name... Jamis. What an odd immortality death had earned for Jamis. Knowing death to be inevitable, had Jamis carried that particular one in his mind? Chani put out cups; blue pottery squatting like attendants beneath the immense pot. There were three cups, one for each drinker and one for all the former owners. "It'll only be a moment," she aid. She looked at him then, and Paul wondered how he appeared in her eyes. Was he yet the exotic offworlder, slim and wiry but water-fat when compared to Fremen? Had he remained the Usui of his tribal name who'd taken Her in "Fremen tau" while they'd been fugitives in the desert? Paul stared down at 'his own body; hard muscles, slender... a few more scars, but essentially the same despite twelve years as Emperor. Looking up, he glimpsed his face in a shelf mirror -- blue-blue Fremen eyes -- mark of spice addiction -- and a sharp Atreides nose. He looked the proper grandson for an Atreides who'd died in the bull ring creating a spectacle for, his people. Qomething the old man had said slipped then into Paul's mind; "One who rules assumes irrevocable responsibility for the ruled. You are a husbandman. This demands, at times, a selfless act of love which may only be amusini to those who rule." People still remembered that old man with affection. And what have I done for the Atreides name? Paul asked himself. I've loosed the wolf amon the sheep. For a moment, he contemplated all the death and violence going on in his name. "Into bed now!" Chani said in a sharp tone of command that Paul knew would have shocked his Imperial subjects. He obeyed, lay back with His hands behind his head, letting himself be lulled by the pleasant familiarity of Chani's movements. The room aroimd them struck him suddenly with amusement. It was not at all what the populace must imagine as the Emperor's bedchamber. The yellow light of restless glowglobes moved the shadows in an array of colored glass jars on a shelf behind Chani. Paul named their contents silently -- the dry ingredients of the desert pharmacopeia, ungents, incense, mementos... a pinch of sand from Sietch Tabr, a lock of hair from their firstborn... long dead... twelve years dead... an innocent bystander killed in the battle that Had made Paul Emperor. The rich odor of spice coffee filled the room. Paul inhaled, his glance falling on a yellow bowl beside the tray where Chani was preparing the coffee. The bowl held ground nuts. The inevitable poison snooper mounted beneath the table waved its insect arms over the food. The snooper angered him. They'd never needed snoopers in the desert days! "Coffee's ready," Chani said. "Are you hungry?" His angry denial was drowned in the whistling scream of a spice lighter hurling itself spaceward from the field outside Arrakeen. Chani saw his anger, though; she poured their coffee, put a cup near his hand. She sat down on the foot of the bed, exposed his legs and rubbed them where the muscles were knotted from walking in the stillsuit. Softly, with a casual air which did not deceive him, she said: "Let us discus Irulan's desire for a child." Paul's eyes snapped wide open. He studied Chani carefully. "Irulan's been back from WallacH less than two days," he said. "Has she been at you already?" "We've not discussed her frustrations," Chani said. P aul forced his mind to mentaf alertness, examined Chani in the harsh light of observatiorial minutiae, the Bene Gesserit Way his mother had taught him in violation of her vows. It was a thing he didn't like doing with Chani. Part of her hold on him lay in the fact he so seldom needed his tension-building powers with her. Chani mostly avoided indiscreet questions. She maintained a Fremen sense erf good manners. Hers were more often practical questions. What interested Chani were facts whidi bore on the position of her man -- his strength in Council, the loyalty of his Legions, the abilities and talents of his allies. Her memory held catalogs of names and crossindexed details. She could rattle off the major weakness of every known enemy, the potential dispositions of opposing forces, battle plans of their military leaders, the tooling and production capacities of basic industries. Why now, Paul wondered, d she ask about Irulan? "I've troubled your mand," Chani said. "What was your intention?" She smiled shyly, meetiirg his gaze. "If you're angered, Jove, please don't hide it." Paul sank back against the headboard. "Shall I put her away?" he asked. "Her use is limited now, and I don't like the liingR I sense about her trip home to the Sisterhood." "You'll not put her away," rhani said. She went on massaging his legs, spoke matter of factly: "You've said many times she's your contact with our enemies, that you can read their plans through her actions." "Then why ask about her desire for a child?" "I think it'd disconcert our enemies and put Irulan in a vulnerable position should you make her pregnant." He read by the movements of her hands on his legs what that statement had cost her. A lump rose in his throat. Softly, he said: "Chani, beloved, I swore an oath never to take her into my bed. A child would give her too much power. Would you have her displace you?" "I have no place." "Not so, Sihaya, my desert springtime. What is this sudden concern for Irulan?" "It's concern for you, not for her! If she carried an Atreides child, her friends would question her loyalties. The less trust our enemies place in her, the less she is to them." "A child for her could mean your death," Paul said. "You know the plotting in this place." A movement of his arm encompassed the Keep. "You must have an heir!" she husked. "AhhH," he said. So that was it: Chani Had not produced a child for him. Someone else, then, must do it. Why not Irulan? That was the way Chani's mind worked. And it must be done in an act of love because all the Empire avowed strong taboos against artificial ways, Chani had come to a Fremen decision. Paul studied Her face in this new light. It was a face soft with passion, in the sweetness of sleep, awash in fears and angers and griefs. He closed his eyes, and Chani came into his memories as a girl once more -- veiled in springtime, singing, waking from sleep beside him -- so perfect that the very vision of her consumed him. In his memory, she smiled... shyly at first, then strained against the vision as though she longed to escape. paul's mouth went dry. For a moment, his nostrils tasted the smoke of a devasted future and the voice of another kind of vision commanding Him to disengage... disengage... disengage. His prophetic visions had been eavesdropping on eternity for such a long wEle, catching snatches of foreign tongues, listening to stones and to flesh not his own. Since the day of Es first encounter with terrible purpose, he Had peered at the future, hoping to find peace. There existed a way, of course. He knew it by heart without knowing the heart of it -- a rote future, strict in its instructions to him: disengage, disengage, disengage... Paiil opened his eyes, looked at the decision in Chani's face. She had stopped massaging his legs, sat still now -- purest Fremen. Her features remained familiar beneath the blue nezhoni scarf she often wore about Her hair in the privacy of their chambers. But the mask of decision sat on her, an ancient and aliento-him way of thinking. Fremen women had shared their men for thousands of years -- not always in peace, but with a way of making the fact non-destructive. Something mysteriously Fremen in this fashion had happened in Chani. "You'll give me the only heir I want," he said. "You've seen this?" she asked, making it obvious by her emphasis that she referred to prescience. As he had done many times, Paul wondered how he could explain the delicacy of the oracle, the Timelines without number which vision waved' before him on an undulating fabric. He sighed, remembered water lifted from a river in the hollow of his hands -- trembling, draining. Memory drenched his face in it. How could he drench himself in futures growing increasingly obscure from the pressures of too many oracles? "You've not seen it, then," Chani said. That vision-future scarce any longer accessible to him except at the expenditure of life-draining effort, what could it show them except grief? He felt that he occupied an inhospitable middle zone, a wasted place where his emotions drifted, swayed, swept outward, in imchecked restlessness. Chani covered his legs and said; "An heir to House Atreides, this is not something you leave to chance or one woman." That was a thing his mother might have said, Paul thought. He wondered if the Lady Jessica had been in secret communication with Chani. His mother would think in terms of House Atreides. It was a pattern bred and corrditioned into her by the Bene Gesserit, and would hold true even now when her powers were turned against the Sisterhood. "You listened when Irulan came to me today," he accused. "I listened." She spoke without looking at him. P aul focused his memory on the encotmter with Irulan. He'd let himself into the family salon, noted an unfinished robe on Chani's loom. There'd been an acrid wormsmell to the place, an e'vil odor which almost hid the underlying cinnamon bite of melange. Someone had spilled unchanged spice essence and left it to combine there with a spicebased rug. It had not been a felicitous combination. Spice essence had dissolved the rug. Oily marks lay concealed on the plastone floor where the rug had been. He'd thought to send for someone to clean away the mess, but Harah, Stilgar's wife and Chani's closest feminine friend, had slipped in to annoimce Irulan. He'd been forced to conduct the interview in the presence of that evil smell, imable to escape a Fremen superstition that evil smells foretold disaster. Harah withdrew as Irulan entered. "Welcome," Paul said. Irulan wore a robe of gray whale fur. She pulled it close, touched a hand to her hair. He could see her wondering at her mild tone. The angry words she had ob'viously prepared for this meeting could be sensed leaving her mind in a welter of second thoughts. "You came to report that the Sisterhood has lost its last vestige of morality," he said. "Isn't it dangerous to be that ridiculous?" she asked. "To be ridiculous and dangerous, a questionable alliance," he said. His renegade Bene Gesserit training detected her putting down an impulse to withdraw. The effort exposed a brief glimpse of underlying fear, and he saw she'd been assigned a task not to her likii. "They expect a bit too much from a princess of the blood royal," he said. Irulan grew very still, and Paul became aware that she had locked herself into a viselike control. A heavy burden, indeed, he thought. And he wondered why prescient visions had given him no glimpse of this possible future. Slowly, Irulan relaxed. There was no point in surrendering to fear, no point in retreat, she had decided. "You've allowed the weather to fall into a very primitive pattern," she said, rubbing her arms through the robe. 'Tt was dry and there was a sandstorm today. Are you never going to let it rain here?" "You didn't come here to talk about the weather," Paul said. He felt that he had been submerged in double meanings. Was Irulan trying to tell him something which her training would not permit her to say openly? It seemed that way. He felt that he had been cast adrift suddenly and now must thrash his way back to some steady place. "I must have a child," she said. TT e shook his head from side to side. "I must have my way!" she snapped. "If need be. I'll find another father for my child. I'll cuckhold you and dare you to expose me." "Cuckhold me all you wish," he said, "but no child." "How can you stop me?" With a smile of utmost kindness, he said: "I'd have you garroted, if it came to that." Shocked silence held her for a moment, and Paul sensed Chani listening behind the heavy draperies into their private apartments. "I am your wife," Ihilan whispered. "Let us not have these silly games," he said. "You play a part, no more. We both know who my wife is." "And I am a convenience, nothing more," she said, voice heavy with bitterness. "I have no wish to be cruel to you," he said. "You chose me for this position." "Not I," fie said. "Fate chose you. The Guild chose you. And they have chosen you once more. For what have they chosen you, Irulan?" "Why can't I have your child?" "Because that's a role for which you weren't chosen." "It's my right to bear the royal heir! My father was..." "Your father was and is a beast. We both know he'd lost almost all touch with the humanity he was supposed to rule and protect." "Was he hated less than you're hated?" she flared. "A good question," he agreed, a sardonic smile touching the edges of his mouth. "You say you've no wish to be cruel to me, yet..." "And that's why I agree that you can take any lover you choose. But understand me well: take a lover, but bring no sourfathered child into my household, I would deny such a child. I don't begrudge you any male alliance as long as you are discreet... and childless. I'd be silly to feel otherwise imder the circumstances. But don't presume upon this license which I freely bestow. Where the throne is concerned, I control what blood is heir to it. The Bene Gesserit doesn't control this, nor does the Guild. This is one of the privileges I won when I smashed your father's Sardaukar legions out there on the Plain of Arrakeen." "It's on your head, then," Irulan said. She whirled and swept out of the chamber. R emembering the encounter now, Paul brought his awareness out of it and focused on Chani seated beside him on their bed. He could understand his ambivalent feelings about Irulan, understand Chani's Fremen decision. Under other circumstances Chani and Irulan might have been friends. "What have you decided?" Chani asked. "No child," he said. Chani made the Fremen crysknife sign with index finger and thumb of her right hand. "It could come to that," he agreed. "You don't think a child would solve anything with Irulan?" she asked. "Only a fool would think that." "I am not a fool, my love." Anger possessed him. "I've never said you were! But this isn't some damned romantic novel we are discussing. That's a real princess down the hall. She was raised in all the nasty intrigues of an Imperial Court. Plotting is as natural to her as writing her stupid histories!" "They are not stupid, love." "Probably not." He brought his anger under control, took her hand in his. "Sorry. But that woman has many plots -- plots within plots. Give in to one of her ambitions and you could advance another of them." Her voice mild, Chani said: "Haven't I always said as much?" "Yes, of course you have." He stared at her. "Then what are you really trying to say to me?" She lay down beside him, placed her head against his neck. "They have come to a decision on how to fight you," she said. "Irulan reeks of secret decisions." Paul stroked her hair. Chani had peeled away the dross. 'Terrible purpose brushed him. It was a Coriolis wind in his soul. It whistled through the framework of his being. His body knew things then never learned in consciousness. "Chani, beloved," he whimpered, "do you know what I'd spend to end the Jihad -- to separate myself from the damnable godhead the Qizarate forces onto me?" She trembled. "You have but to command it," she said. "Oh, no. Even if I died now, my name would still lead them. When I think of the Atreides name tied to this religious butchery... " "But you're the Emperor! You have..." "I'm a figurehead. When godfiead's given, that's the one thing the so-called god no longer controls." A bitter laugh shook hhn. He sensed the future looking back at him out of dynasties not even dreamed. He felt his being cast out, crying, unchained from the rings of fate -- only his name continued. "I was chosen," he "said. "Perhaps at birth... certainly before I had much say in it. I was chosen." "Then un-choose," she said. His arm tightened around Her shoulder. "In time, beloved. Give me yet a little time." Unshed tears burned his eyes. "We should retirni to Sietch Tabr," Chani said. "There's too much to contend with in this tent of stone." He nodded, his dun moving against the smooth fabric of the scarf which covered her hair. The soothing spice smell of her filled his nestrils. Sietch. The ancient Chakohsa word absorbed him: a place of retreat and safety in a time of peril Chani's suggestion made tim long for vistas of open sand, for clean distances where one could see an enemy coming from a long way off. "The tribes expect Muad'dib to return to them," she said. She lift ed her head to look at him. "You belong to us." "I belong to a vision," he whispered. He thought then of the Jihad, of the gene mingling across parsecs and the vision which told him how he might end it Should he pay the price? All the Hatefulness would evaporate, dying as fires die -- ember by ember. But... h! The terrifying price! I never wanted to be a od, thout. I wanted only to disappear like a jewel oi trace dew caught by the mortdng. I wanted to escape the angels and the damned -- alone... as though by an oversight. "Will we go back to the Sietch?" Chani pressed. "Yes," he whispered. And He thought: I must pay the price. Chani heaved a deep sigh, settled back against him. I've loitered, he thought And he saw how he'd been hemmed in by boundaries of love and the Jihad. But what was one life, no matter how beloved, against all the lives the Jihad was certain to take? Could single misery be weighed against the agony of multitudes? "Love?" Chani said, questioning. He put a hand against her lips. J 'll yield up myselt, he thought I'll rush out while I yet have the strength, ily through a space a bird might not iind. It was a useless thought, and He knew it. The Jihad would follow his ghost. What could he answer? he wondered. How explain when people taxed him with brutal foolishness? Who might understand? I wanted only to look back and say: 'There! There's an existence which couldn't hold me. See! I vanish! No restraint or net oi human devising can trap me ever again. I renounce my religion! This glorious instant is mine! I'm free!' What empty words these are! "A big worm was seen below the Shield Wall yesterday," Chani said. "More than a hundred meters long, they say. Such big ones come rarely into this region any more. The water repels them, I suppose. They say this one came to summon Muad'dib home to his desert." She pinched his chest "Don't laugh at me!" "I'm not laughing." Paul, caught by wonder at the persistent Fremen mythos, felt a heart constriction, a thing inflicted upon his lifeline: adab, the demanding memory. He recalled his childhood room on Caladan then... dark night in the stone chamber... a vision! It'd been one of his earliest prescient moments. He felt his mind dive into the vision, saw 'through a veiled cloud-memory (vision-within-vision) a line of Fremen, their robes trimmed with dust. They paraded past a gap in tall rocks. They carried a long, cloth-wrapped burden. And Paul heard himself say in the vision: "It was mostly sweet... but you were the sweetest of all... " Adab released hirrt. "You're so quiet," Chani whispered. "What is it?" Paul shuddered, sat up, face averted. "You're angry because I've been to the desert's ed" Chani said. He shook his head without speaking. "I only went because I want a child," Chani said. Paul was imable to ffpeak. He felt himself consumed by the raw power of that early vision. Terrible purpose! In that moment, his whole life was a limb shaken by the departure of a bird... and the bird was chance. I succumbed to the hire oi the oracle, he thought. And he sensed that succumbing to this lure might be to fix himself upon a single-track life. Could it be, he wondered, that the oracle didn't tell the future? Could it be that the oracle made the future? Had he exposed his life to some web of underlsdng threads, trapped himself there in that long-ago awakening, victim of a spiderfuture which even now advanced upon him with terrifying jaws.  Bene Gesserit axiom slipped into his mind: "To use raw power is to make yourself infinitely vulnerable to greater powers. "I know it angers you," Chani said, touching his arm. "It's true that the tribes have revived the old rites and the blood sacrifices, but I took no part in those." Paul inhaled a deep, trembling breath. The torrent of his vision dissipated, became a deep, still place whose currents moved with absorbing power beyond his reach. "Please," Chani begged. "I want a child, our child. Is that a terrible thing?" Paul caressed her arm where she touched him, pulled away. He climbed from the bed, extinguished the glowglobes, crossed to the balcony window, opened the draperies. The deep desert could not intrude here except by its odors. A windowless wall climbed to the night sky across from him. Moonlight slanted down into an enclosed garden, sentinel trees and broadleaves, wet foliage. He could see a fishpond reflecting stars among the leaves, pockets of white Momentarily, he saw the garden through Fremen eyes: alien, menacing, dangerous in its waste of water. He thought of the Water Sellers, their way destroyed by the lavish dispensing from his hands. They hated him. He'd slain their past. And there were others, even those who'd fought for the sols to buy precious water, who hated him for changing the old ways. As the ecological pattern dictated by Muad'dib remade the planet's landscape, human resistance increased. Was it not presumptuous, he wondered, to think he could make over an entire planet -- eversdhing growing where and how lie told it to grow? Even if he succeeded, what of the universe waiting out there? Did it fear similar treatment? Abruptly, lie closed the draperies, sealed the ventilators. He turned toward Chani in the darkness, felt her waiting there. Her water rings tinkled like the ahnsbells of pilgrims. He groped his way to the sound, encountered her outstretched arms. "Beloved," she whispered. "Have I troubled you?" Her arms, enclosed his future as they enclosed him. "Not you," he said. "OH... not you." Ill The advent of the Field Process shield and the lasun with their explosive interaction, deadly to attacker and attacked, placed the current determinatives on weapons technology. We need not go into the special role of atomics. The fact that any Family in my Empire could so deploy its atomics as to destroy the planetary bases of fifty or more other Families causes some nervousness, true. But all of us possess precautionary plans for devastating retaliation. Guild and Landsraad contain the keys which hold this force in check. No, my concern goes to the development of humans as special weapons. Here is a virtually unlimited field which a few powers are developing. -- Muad'dib : Lecture to the War College from the Stilgar Chronicle T he old man stood in his doorway peering out with bluein-blue eyes. The eyes were veiled by that native suspicion all desert folk held for strangers. Bitter lines tortured the edges of his mouth where it could be seen through a fringe of white beard. He wore no stillsuit, and it said much that he ignored this fact in the full knowledge of the moisture pouring from his house through the open door. Scytale bowed, gave the greeting signal of the conspiracy. From somewhere behind the old man came the sound of a rebeck wailing through the atonal dissonance of semuta music. The old man's manner carried no drug dullness, an indication that semuta was the weakness of another. It seemed strange to Sesdale, though, to find that sophisticated vice in this place, "Greetings from afar," Sesdale said, smiling through the flatfeatured face he had chosen for this encounter. It occurred to him, then, that this old' man might recognize the chosen face. Some of the older Fremen here on Dune had known Duncan Idaho. The choice of features, which he had thought amusing, might have been a mistake, Scytale decided. But he dared not change the face out here; He cast nervous glances up and down the street. Would the old man never invite him inside? "Did you know my son?" the old man asked. That, at least, was one of the countersigns. Scytale made the proper response, all the time keeping his eyes alert for any suspicious circumstance in his surroundings. He did not like his position here. The street was a cul-de-sac ending in this house. The houses all around had been built for veterans of the Jihad. They formed a suburb of Arrakeen which stretched into the Imperial Basin past Tiemag. The walls which hemmed in this street presented blank faces of dun plasmeld broken by dark shadows of sealed doorways and, here and there, scrawled obscenities. Beside this very door someone had chalked a pronouncement that one Beris had brought back to Arrakis a loathsome disease which deprived him of his manhood. Do you come in partnership," the old man asked. "Alone," Scytale said, The old man cleared his throat, still hesitating in that maddening way. Scjrtale cautioned Himself to patience. Contact in this fashion carried its own dangers. Perliaps tiie old man knew some reason for carrying on this way. It was the proper hour, though. The pale sun stood almost directly overhead. People of this quarter remained sealed in their houses to sleep through the hot part of the day. Was it the new neighbor who bothered the old man? Scsdale wondered. The adjoining house, he knew, had been assigned to Otheym, once a member of Muad'dib's dreaded Fedaykin death commandos. Bijaz. the catalystdwarf waited with Otheym. Qcytale returned his gaze to the old man, noted the empty sleeve dangling from the left shoulder and the lack of a stillsuit. An air of command hung about this old man. He'd been no foot slogger in the Jihad. "May I know the visitor's name?" the old man asked. Scytale suppressed a sigh of relief. He was to be accepted, after all. "I am Zaal." he said, giving the name assigned him for this mission. "I am Farok," the old man said, "once Bashar of the Ninth Legion in the Jihad. Does this mean an#dhing to you?" Scytale read menace in the words. He said; "You were bom in Sietcli Tabr with allegiance to Stilgar." Farok relaxed, stepped aside. "You are welcome in my house." Scytale slipped past him into a shadowy atrium -- blue tile ! floor, glittering designs worked in crystal on the walls. Beyond the , atrium was a covered courtyard. Light admitted by translucent I filters spread an opalescence as ! silvery as the white-nigHt of First Moon. The street door grated i into its moisture seals behind Him. "We were a noble people," Farok said, leading the way toward the courtyard. "We were not of the cast-out. We lived in no graben village... such as this! We had a proper sietch in the Shield Wall above Habbanya Ridge. One worm could carry us into Kedem, the inner desert. "Not like this," Scytale agreed,  realizing now what had brought Farok into the conspiracy. The Fremen longed for the old days and the old ways. They entered the courtyard. Farok stmggled with an intense dislike for his visitor, Scytale realized. Fremen distrusted eyes that were not the total blue of Ibad. Offworlders, Fremen said, had unfocused eyes which saw things they were not supposed to see. The semuta music had stopped at their entrance. It was replaced now by the strum of a baliset, first a nine-scale chord, then the clear notes of a song which' was popular on the Naraj worlds. As his eyes adjusted to the light, Scytale saw a youth sitting cross-legged on a low divan beneath arches to his right. The youth's eyes were empty sockets. With that uncanny facility of the blind, fie began singing the moment Scytale focused on him. The voice was high and sweet; "A wind has blown the land away And blown the sky away And all the men! Who is this wind? The trees stand unbent, Drinking where men drank. I've known too many worlds, Too many men. Too many trees. Too many winds." Those were not the original words of the song, Scytale noted. Farok led him away from the youth and under the arches on the opposite side, indicated cushions scattered over the tile floor. The tile was worked into designs of sea creatures. "There is a cushion once occupied in sietch by Muad'dib," Farok said, indicating a round, black mound. "It is yours now." "I am in your debt," Scsdale said, sinking to the black mound. He smiled. Farok displayed wisdom. A sage spoke of loyalty even while listening to songs of Hidden meaning and words with secret messages. Who could deny the terrifying powers of the tyrant Emperor? I nserting tus words across the song without breaking the meter, Farok said; "Does my son's music disturb you?" Scytale gestured to a cusEion facing Kim, put his back against a cool pillar. "I enjoy music." "My son lost his eyes in the conquest of Naraj," Farok said. "He was nursed there and should Have stayed. No woman of the People will have him thus. I find it curious, though, to know I have grandchildren on Naraj that I may never see. Do you know the Naraj worlds, Zaal?" "In my youth, I toured there with a troupe of my fellow face dancers," Scytale said. "You are a face dancer, then," Farok said. "I had wondered at your features. They reminded me of a man I knew here once." "Duncan Idaho?" "That one, yes. A swordmaster in the Emperor's pay." "He was killed, so it is said." "So it is said," Farok agreed. "Are you truly a man, then? I've heard stories about face dancers that... , " He shrugged. "We are Jadacha hermaphrodites," Scsdale said, "either sex at will. For now, I am a man." Farok pursed his lips in thought, then; "May I call for refreshments? Do you desire water? Iced fruit? Anytfiing at all?" "Talk will suffice," Scytale said. "The guest's wish is a command," Farok said, settling to the cushion which faced Scytale. "Blessed is Abu d' Dhur, Father of the Indefinite Roads of Time," Scytale said. And he thought: There! I've told him straight out that I come from a Guild Steersman and wear the Steersman's concealment. "Thrice blessed," Farok said, folding his hands into his lap in the ritual clasp. They were old, heavily veined hands. "An object seen from a distance betrasrs only its principle," Scytale said, revealing that he wished to discuss the Emperor's fortress Keep. "That which is dark and evil may be seen for evil at any distance," Farok said, advising delay. Why? Scytale wondered. But he said: "How did your son lose his eyes?" "The Naraj defenders used a stone burner," Farok said. "My son was too closa Cursed atomics! Even the stone biuner should be outlawed." "It skirts the intent of the law," Scytale agreed. And he thought: A stone burner on Naraj! We weren't told of that. Why does this old man speak of stone burners here? C  T offered to buy Tkilaxu eyes for him from your masters," Farok said. "But there's a story in the Legions that Tleilaxu eyes enslave their users. My son told me that such eyes are metal and he is flesh, that such a union must be sinful." "The principle of an object must fit its original intent," Scytale said, tT#dng to turn the conversation back to the information he sought. Farok's lips went thin, but he nodded. "Speak openly of what you wish," he said. "We must put our trust in your Steersman." "Have you ever entered the Imperial Keep?" Scytale asked. "I was there for the feast celebrating the Molitor victory. It was cold in all that stone despite the best Ixian space heaters We slept on the terrace of Alia's Fane the night before. He has trees in there, you know -- trees from many worlds. We Bashars were dressed in our finest green robes and had our tables set apart. We ate and drank too much. I was disgusted with some of the things I saw The walking wounded came, dragging themselves along on their crutches. I do not think our Muad'dib knows how many men he has maimed." "You objected to the feast?" Sc#d:ale asked, speaking from a knowledge of the Fremen orgies I which were ignited by spice beer. "It was not like e mingling of our souls in the sietcH," Farok said. "There was no tau. For entertainment, the troops had slave girls, and the men shared the stories of their battles and their i woimds." "So you were inside that great I pile of stone," Scytale said. "Muad'dib came out to us on I file terrace," Farok said. " 'Good ! fortune to us all,' he said. The greeting drill of the desert in that place!" "Do you know the location of his private apartments?" Sc#ale asked. "Deep inside," Farok said. "Somewhere deep inside. I am told he and Chani live a nomadic life and that all within the walls of their Keep. Out to the Great Hall he comes for the public audiences. He has reception halls and formal meeting places, a whole wing for his personal guard, places for the ceremonies and an inner section for communications. There is a room far beneath his fortress, I am told, where he keeps a stvmted worm surrounded by a water moat with which to poison it. Here is where he reads the future." Myth all tangled up with facts, Scytale thought "The apparatus of government accompanies him everywhere," Farok grumbled. "Clerks and attendants and attendants for the attendants. He trusts only the ones such as Stilgar who were very close to him in the old days." "Not you," Scytale said. "I think he has forgotten my existence," Farok said. "How does he come and go when he leaves that building?" Scytale asked. "He has a tiny 'thopter landing which juts from an iimer wall," Farok said. "I am told Muad'dib will not permit another to handle the controls for a landing there. It requires an approach, so it is said, where the slightest miscalculation would plunge him down a sheer cliff of wall into one of his accursed gardens." Ocsrtale nodded. This, most likely, was true. Such an aerial entry to the Emperor's quarters would carry a certain measure of security. The Atreides were superb pilots all. "He uses men to carry his distrans messages," Farok said. "It demeans men to implant wave translators in them. A man's voice should be his own to command. It should not carry another man's message hidden within its sounds." Scytale shrugged. All great powers used the distrans in this age. One could never tell what obstacle might be placed between sender and addressee. The distrans defied political cryptology because it relied on subtle distortions of natural sound patterns which could be scrambled with enormous intricacy. "Even his tax officials use this method," Farok complained. "In my day, the distrans was implanted only in the lower animals." But levenae information must be kept secret, Scytale thought. More than one government has fallen because people discovered the real extent of official wealth. "How do the Fremen cohorts feel now about Muad'dib's Jihad?" Scjrtale asked. "Do they object to making a god out of their Emperor?" "Most of them don't even consider this," Farok said. "They think of the Jihad the way I thought of it -- most of them. It is a source of strange experiences, adventure, wealth. This graben hovel in which I live..." Farok gestured at the courtyard. "... it cost sixty lidas of spice. Ninety kontars! There was a time when I could not even imagine such riches." He shook his head. Across the courtyard, the blind youth took up the notes of a love ballad on his baliset. Ninety kontars, Scytale thought. How strange. Great riches, certainly. Farok's hovel would be a palace on many another world, but all things were relative -- even the kontar. Did Farok, for example, know whence came his measure for this weight of spice? Did he ever think of himseH that one and a half kontar once limited a camel load? Not likely. Farok might never even have heard of a camel or of the Golden Age of Earth. His words oddly in rhythm to the m.elody of his son's baliset, Farok said: "I owned a crysknife, water rings to ten liters, my own lance which had been my father's, a coffee service, a bottle made of red glass older than any memory in my sietch. I had my own share of our spice, but no money. I was rich and did not know it. Two wives I had: one plain and dear to me, the other stupid and obstinate, but with form and face of an angel. I was a Fremen naib, a rider of worms, master of the leviathan and of the sand." The youth across the courtyard picked up the beat of his melody. "I knew many things without the need to think about them," Farok said. "I knew there was water far beneath our sand, held there in. bondage by the Little Makers. I knew that my ancestors sacrificed virgins to Shaihulud... before Liet-Kynes made us stop. It was wrong for us to stop. I had seen the jewels in the mouth of a worm. My soul had four gates and I knew them all." e fell silent, musing. "Then the Atreides came with Kis witcH mother," Sc#rtale ' said. I "The Atreides came," Farok agreed. "The one we named Usui in our sietch, his private name : among us. Our Muad'dib, our : Mahdi! And when he called for I the Jihad, I was one of those who ; asked: 'Why should I go to fight I there? I have no relatives there.' I But other men went -- young ! men, friends, companions of my ! childhood. When they returned, I they spoke of wizardry, of the power of this Atreides savior. He fought our enemy, the Harkoni nen. Liet-Kynes, who had prom; ised us paradise upon our planet, blessed him. It was said this Atreides came to change our world and our universe, that he j was the man to make the golden flower blossom in the night." Farok held up his hands, examined the palms. "Men pointed to First Moon and said: 'His j soul is there.' Thus, he was I called Muad'dib. I did not under stand all this." He lowered his hands, stared across the courtyard at his son. "I had no thoughts in my head. There were thoughts only in my heart, my, belly and my loins. Again, the tempo of the background music increased. "Do you know why I enlisted in the Jihad?" The old eyes stared hard at Sc#ale. "I Heard there was a thing called a sea. It is very hard to believe in a sea when you have lived only here among our dunes. We have no seas. Men of Dune have never known a sea. We had our windtraps. We collected water for the great change Liet-Kynes promised us... this great change Muad'dib is bringing with a wave of his hand. I could imagine a qanat, water flowing across the land in a canal. From tlus, my mind could picture a river. But a sea?" Farok gazed at the translucent cover of his courtyard as though trying to probe into the universe beyond. "A sea," he said, voice low. "It was too much for my mind to picture. Yet, men I ew said they had seen this marvel. I thought they lied, but I had to know for myself. It was for this reason that I enlisted." The youth struck a loud final chord on the baliset, took up a new song with an oddly undulating rhythm. "Did you find your sea?" Scytale asked. Farok remained silent and Scytale thought the old man had not heard. The baliset music rose around them and fell like a tidal movement Farok breathed to its rhythm. "There was a sunset," Farok said presently. "One of the elder artists might have painted such a sunset. It had red in it the color of the glass in my bottle. There was gold... blue. It was on the world they call Enfeil, the one where I led my Legion to victory. We came out of a mountain pass where the air was sick with water. I could scarcely breathe it. And there below me was the thing my friends had told me about: water as far as I could see and farther. We marched down to it. I waded out into it and drank. It was bitter and made me ill. But the wonder of it has never left me." Scytale found himself sharing the old Fremen's awe. "I immersed myself in that sea," Farok said, looking down at the water creatures worked into the tiles of his floor. "One man sank beneath that water... another man arose from it I felt that I could remember a past which had never been. I stared around me with eyes which could accept anything... anything at all. I saw a body in the water -- one of the defenders we had slain. There was a log nearby supported on that water, a piece of a great tree. I can close my eyes now and see that log. It was black on one end from a fire. And there was a piece of cloth in that water -- no more than a yeUow rag... torn, dirty. I looked at all these things and I understood why they had come to this place. It was for me to see tliem." Forak turned slowly, stared in' to Scytale's eyes. "The universe is unfinished, you know," he said. T his one is garrulous, but deep, Scytale thought. And he said: "I can see it made a profound impression on you." "You are a Tleilaxu," Farok said. "You have seen many seas. I have seen only this one, yet I know a thing about seas which i you do not." I Scytale found himself in the  grip of an odd feeling of fis, quiet. "The Mother of Chaos was bom in a sea," Farok said. "A Qizara Tafwid stood nearby when I came dripping from that water. He had not entered the sea. He stood on the sand... it was wet sand... with some of the men who shared his fear. He  watched me with eyes that knew I had learned something whleH was denied to him. I had become a sea' creatme and I frightened him. The sea healed me of the Jihad and I think he saw this." Scytale realized that somewhere in this recital the music had stopped. He found it disturbing that he could not place the instant when the baliset had fallen silent. As though it were relevant to what he'd been recounting, Farok said: "Every gate is guarded. There's no way into the Emperor's fortress." "That's its weakness," Scytale said. Farok stretched his neck upward, peering. "There's a way in," Scytale explained. "The fact that most men -- including, we may hope, the Emperor -- believe otherwise... that's to our advantage." He rubbed his lips, feeling the strangeness of the visage he'd chosen. The musician's silence bothered him. Did it mean Farok's son was through transmitting? That had been the way of it, naturally: the message condensed and transmitted within the music. It had been impressed upon Scytale's own neural system, there to be triggered at the proper moment by the distrans imbedded in his adrenal cortex. If it was ended, he had become a container of unknown words. He was a vessel sloshing with data: every cell of the conspiracy here on Arrakis, every name, every contact phrase -- all the vital information. With this information, they could brave Arrakis, capture a sandworm, begin the culture of melange somewhere beyond Muad'dib's writ. They could break the monopoly as they broke Muad'dib. They could do many things with this information. "We have the woman here," Farok said. "Do you wish to see her now?" "I've seen her," Scsdale said. "I've studied her with care. Where is she." Farok snapped his fingers. he youth took up his rebeck, drew the bow across it. Semuta music wailed from the strings. As though' drawn by the sound, a young woman in a blue robe emerged from a doorway behind the musician. Narcotic dullness filled her eyes which were the total blue of the Ibad. She was a Fremen, addicted to the spice, and now caught by an offworld vice. Her awareness lay deep within the semuta, lost somewhere and riding the ecstasy of the music. "Otheym's daughter," Farok said. "My son gave her the narcotic in the hope of winning a woman of the People for himself despite his blindness. As you can see, his victory is empty. Semuta has taken what he hoped to gain." "Her father doesn't know?" Scytale asked. "She doesn't even know," Farok said. "My son supplies false memories with which she accoimts to herself for her visits. She thinks herself in love with him. This is what her family believes. They are outraged because he is not a complete man, but they won't interfere, of course." The music trailed away to silence. At a gesture from the musician, the yoimg woman seated herself beside him, bent close to lten as he murmured to her. "What will you do with fter?" Farok asked. Once more, Scytale studied the courtyard. "Who else is in this house?" he asked. "We are all here now," Farok said. "You've not told me what you'll do with the woman. It is my son who wishes to know." As though about to answer, Scytale extended his right arm. From the sleeve of his robe, a glistening needle darted, imbedded itself in Farok's neck. There was no outcry, no change of posture. Farok would be dead in a minute, but he sat unmoving, frozen by the dart's poison. Slowly, Scytale climbed to his feet, crossed to the blind musician. The youth was still murmuring to the young woman when the dart whipped into him. Scytale took the yoimg woman's arm, urged her gently to her feet, shifted his own appearance before she looked at him. She came erect, focused on him. 'What is it, Farok?" she asked. "My son is tired and must rest," Scytale said. "Come. We'll go out the back way." "We Rad such a nice talk," she said. "I think I've convinced him to get Tleilaxu eyes. It'd make a man of him again." "Haven't I said it many times?" Scytale asked, urging her into a rear chamber. His voice, he noted with pride, matched his features precisely. It unmistakably was the voice of the old Fremen, who certainly was dead by this time. Scytale sighed. It had been done with sympathy, he told fjimself, and the victims certainly had known their peril Now, the yoimg woman would have to be given her chance. IV Empires do not suffer emptiness of purpose at the time of their creation. It is when they have become established that aims are lost and replaced by vague ritual. -- Words of Muad'dib by Princess Irulan I t was going to be a bad session, this meeting of the Imperial CouncR, Alia realized. She sensed contention gathering force, storing up energy -- the way Irulan refused to look at Chani, Stilgar's nervous shuffling of papers, the scowls Paul directed at Korba the Qizara. She seated herself at the end of the golden council table so she could look out the balcony windows at the dusty light of the afternoon. Korba, interrupted by her entrance, went on with something he'd been saying to Paul. "WKat I mean, m'Lord, is that there aren't as many gods as once there were." Alia laughed, throwing her head back. The movement dropped the black hood of her aba robe. Her features lay exposed -- blue-in-blue spice eyes, her mother's oval face beneath a cap of bronze hair, small nose, mouth' wide and generous. Korba's cheeks went almost the color of his orange robe. He glared at Alia, an angry gnome, bald and fuming. "Do you know whafs being said about your brother?" he demanded. "I know what's being said about your Qizarate," Alia countered. "You're not divines, you are god's spies." Korba glanced at Paul for support, said: "We are sent by the writ of Muad'dib, that He shall know the truth of His people and they shall know the truth of Him." "Spies," Alia said. Korba pursed his lips in injured silence. Paul looked at his sister, wondering why she provoked Korba. Abruptly, he saw that Alia had passed into womanhood, beautiful with' the first blazing innocence of youth. He found himself surprised that he hadn't noticed it until this moment. She was fifteen -- almost sixteen, a Reverend Mother without motherhood, virgin priestess, object of fearful veneration for the superstitious masses -- Alia of the Knife. "This is not the time or place for your sister's levity," Irulan said. Paul ignored her, nodded to Korba "The square's full of pilgrims. Go out and lead their prayer." "But they expect you, m'Lord," Korba said. "Put on your turban," Paul said, "They'll never know at this distance." Irulan smothered irritation at being ignored, and watched Korba arise to obey. She'd had the sudden disquieting thought that Edric might not hide her actions from Alia. Whai do we really know of the sister? she wondered. Chani, hands tightly clasped in her lap, glanced across the table at Stilgar, Her uncle, Paul's Minister of State. Did the old Fremen naib ever long for the simpler life of his desert sietch? she wondered. Stilgar's black hair, she noted, had begun to gray at the edges, but his eyes beneath heavy brows, remained far-seeing. It was the eagle stare of the wild, and his beard still carried the catchtube indentation of life in a stillsuit. M ade nervous by Chani's attention, Stilgar looked arotmd the Council Chamber. His gaze fell on the balcony window and Korba standing outside, Korba raised outstretched arms for the benediction, and a trick of the afternoon sun cast a red halo onto the window behind him. For a moment, Stilgar saw the Court Qizara as a figure crucified on a fiery wheel. Korba lowered his arms and destroyed the illusion, but Stilgar remained shaken by it. His thoughts went in angry frustration to the fawning supplicants waiting in the Audience Hall, and to the hateful pomp which surrounded Muad'dib's throne. Convening with the Emperor, one hoped for a fault in him, to find mistakes, Stilgar thought. He felt this might be sacrilege, but wanted it anyway. Distant crowd mtirmuring entered the chamber as Korba returned. The balcony door tliumped into its seals behind him, shutting off the sound. Paul's gaze followed the Qfizara. Korba took his seat at Paul's left, dark features composed, eyes glazed by fanaticism. He'd enjoyed that moment of religious power. "The spirit presence has been invoked," he said. "Thank the lord for that," Alia said. Korba's lips went white. Again, Paul studied his sister, wondered at her motives. Her innocence masked deception, He told himself. She'd come out of the same Bene Gesserit breeding program as he had. What had the kwisatz haderach genetics produced in her? There was always that mysterious difference: she'd been an embryo in the womb when her mother had survived the raw melange poison. Mother and unborn daughter had become Reverend Mothers simultaneously. But simultaneity didn't carry identity. Of the experience. Alia said that in one terrif#ong instant she had awakened to consciousness, her memory absorbing the uncounted other-lives which her mother was assimilating. "I became my mother and all the others," she said. "I was unformed, imbom, but I became an old woman then and there." Sensing his thoughts on her, Alia smiled at Paul. His expression softened. How could anyone react to Korba with other than cynical humor? he asked himself. What is more ridiculous than a death commando transformed into a priest? Stilgar tapped his papers. "If my liege permits," he said. "These are matters urgent and dire." "The Tupile treaty?" Paul asked. "The Guild maintains that we must sign this treaty without knowing the precise location of the Tupile Entente," Stilgar said. "They've some support from Landsraad delegates." "What pressures have you brought to bear?" Irulan asked. "Those pressures which my Emperor has designated for this enterprise," Stilgar said. The stiff formality of his reply contained all his disapproval of the Princess Consort. "My Lord and husband," Irulan said, turning to Paul, forcing him to acknowledge her. Tmphasizini the titular difterence in front of Chani, Paul thought, is a weakness. In such moments, he shared Stilgar's dislike for Irulan, but sympathy tempered his emotions. What was Irulan but a Bene Gesserit pawn? "Yes?" Paul said. Irulan stared at him. "If you withheld iheir melange... " Chani shook her head in dissent. "We tread witH caution!," Paul said. "Tupile remains the place of sanctuary for defeated Great Houses. It symbolizes a last resort, a final place of safety for all our subjects. Exposing the sanctuary makes it vulnerable." "If they can hide people they can hide other things," Stilgar rumbled. "An army, perhaps, or the beginnings of melange culture which..." "You don't back people into a corner," Alia said. "Not if you want them to remain peaceful." Ruefully, she saw that she'd been drawn into the contention which she'd forseen. "So we've spent ten years of negotiation for nothing," Irulan said . "None of my brother's actions are for nothing," Alia said. Irulan picked up a scribe, gripped it with white knuckled intensity. Paul saw her marshal emotional control in the Bene Gesserit way: the penetrating inward stare, deep breathing. He could almost hear her repeating the litany. Presently, she said: "What have we gained?" "We've kept the Guild off balance," Chani said. "We want to avoid a showdown confrontation witli our enemies," Alia said. "We have no special desire to kill them. There's enough butchery going on under the Atreides baimer." She feels it, too, Paul thought. Strange, what a sense of compelling responsibility they both felt for that brawling, idolatrous universe with its ecstasies of tranquility and wild motion. Must we protect them from themselves? he wondered. They play with nothingness every moment -- empty lives, empty words. They ask too much of me. His throat felt tight and full. How many moments would he lose? What sons? What dreams? Was it worth the price his vision had revealed? Who would ask the living of some far distant future, who would say to them: 'But Muad'dib, you would not be here.'? "Denying them their melange would solve nothing," Chani said. "So the Guild's navigators would lose their ability to see into timespace. Your sisters of the Bene Gesserit would lose their truthsense. Some people might die before their time. Communication would break down. Who would be blamed?" "They wouldn't let it come to that," Irulan said. "Wouldn't they?" Chahi asked. "Why not? Who could blame the Guild? They be helpless, demonstrably so." "We'll sign the treaty as it stands," Paul said. "M'Lord," Stilgar said, concentrating on his hands, "there is a question in our minds." "Yes?" Paul gave the old Fremen his full attention. "You have certain . , . powers," Stilgar said. "Can you not locate the Entente despite the Guild?" Powers! Paul thought. Stilgar couldn't just say: "You're prescient. Can't you trace a path in the future that leads to Tupile?" T)aul looked at the golden surface of the table. Always the same problem: How could he express the limits of the inexpressible? Should he speak of fragmentation, the natural destiny of all power? How could someone who'd never experienced the spice change of prescience conceive of an awareness containing no localized spacetime, no personal image-vector nor associated sensory captives? He looked at Alia, found her attention on Irulan. Aha sensed his movement, glanced at him, nodded toward Irulan. Ahhh', yes: any answer they gave would find its way into one of Irulan's special reports to the Bene Gesserit. They never gave up seeking an answer to their kwisatz haderach. Stilgar, though, deserved an answer of some kind. For that matter, so did Irulan. "The uninitiated try to conceive of prescience as obeying a Natural Law," Paul said. He steepled his hands in front of him. "But it'd be just as correct to say it's heaven speaking to us, that being able to read the future is a harmonious act of man's being. In other words, prediction is a natural consequence in the wave of the present. It wears the guise of nature, you see. But such powers cannot be used from an attitude that pre-states aims and purposes. Does a chip caught in the wave say where it's going? There is no cause and effect in the oracle. Causes become occasions or convections and confluences, places where the currents meet. Accepting prescience, you fill your being with concepts repugnant to the intellect. Your intellectual consciousness, therefore, rejects them. In rejecting, intellect becomes a part of the processes, and is subjugated." "You cannot do it?" Stilgar asked. "Were I to seek Tupile with prescience," Paul said, speaking directly to Irulan, "this might hide Tupile." "Chaos!" Irulan protested. "It has no .  . no... consistency." "I did say it obeys no Natural Law," Paul said. "Then there are limits to what you can see or do with your powers?" Irulan asked. Before Paul could answer. Alia said: "Dear Irulan, prescience has no limits. Not consistent? Consistency isn't a necessary aspect of the universe." "But he said..." "How can my brother give you explicit information about the limits of something which has no limits? The boundaries escape the intellect." That was a nasty thing for Alia to do, Paul thought. It would alarm Irulan, who had such a careful consciousness, so dependent upon values derived from precise limits. His gaze went to Korba, who sat in a pose of religious reverie -- listening with the soul. How could the Qizarate use this exchange? More religious mystery? Something to evoke awe? No doubt. "Then you'll sign the treaty in its present form?" Stilgar asked. Paul smiled. The issue of the oracle, by StUgar's judgment, had been closed. Stilgar aimed only at victory, not at discovering truth. Peace, justice and a sound coinage -- these anchored Stilgar's universe. He wanted something visible and real -- a signature on a treaty. "I'll sign it," Paul said. Qtilgar took up a fresh folder "The latest commimication from our field commanders in Sector Ixian speaks of agitation for a constitution." The old Fremen glanced at Chani, who shrugged. Irulan, who'd closed her eyes and put both hands to her forehead in ronemnonic impressment, opened her eyes, studied Paul intently. "The Ixian Confederacy offers submission," Stilgar said, "but their negotiators question the amount of the Imperial Tax which they..." "They want a legal limit to my Imperial will," Paul said. "## would govern me, the Stilgar removed from the folder a note on instroy paper. "One of our agents sent this memorandxim from a caucus of the cipher in a flat voice: "The Throne must be stopped in its attempt at a power monopoly. We must tell the truth about the Atreides, how he maneuvers behind the triple sham of Landsraad legislation, religious sanction and bureaucratic efficiency." He pushed the note back into the folder. "A constitution," Chanti murmured. Paul glanced at her, back to Stilgar. Thus the Jihad falters, Paul thought, but not soon enough to save me. The thought produced emotional tensions. He remembered his earliest visions of the Jihad-to-be, the terror and revulsion he'd experienced. Now, of course, he knew visions of greatest terrors. He had lived with the real violence. He had seen his Fremen, charged with mystical strength, sweep all before them in the religious war. The Jihad gained a new perspective. It was finite, of coiarse, a brief spasm when measured against eternity, but beyond lay horrors to overshadow anything in the past. All in my name, Paul thought. "Perhaps they could be given the form of a constitution," Chani suggested. "It needn't be actual." "Deceit is a tool of statecraft," Irulan agreed. "There are limits to power, as those who put their hopes in a constitution always discover," Paul said. Korba straightened from his reverent pose. "M'Lord?" "Yes?" And Paul thought. Here now Here's one who may harbor secret sympathses fox an imagined rule of Law. "We could begin with a religious constitution," Korba said, "something fot the faithful who..." "No!" Paul snapped. "We will make this an Order In Council. Are you recording this, Irulan?" "Yes, m'Lord," Irulan said, voice Mgid with dislike for the medial role he forced upon Her. "Constitutions become the ultimate tyranny," Paul said. "They are oianized power on such a scale as to be overwBelming. The coostitution is social power mobilised and it has no conscience. It can crush the Highest and the lowest, removing all dignity and individuality. It has an unstable balance point and no limitations. I, however have limitations. In my desire to provide an iiltimate protection for my people, I forbid a constitution. Order In Council, this date, etcetera, etcetra." 'WSat of the Ixian concern about the tax, m'Lord?" Stilgar asked. paul forced his attention away from the brooding, angry look on Korba's face, said: "You Have a proposal, Stil?" "Our price to the Gmld for my signature on the Tupile treaty," Paul said, "is the submission of tKe Ixian Confederacy to our tax. The Confederacy cannot trade without Guild transport. THey'll pay." "Very good, m'Lord." Stilgar produced another folder, cleared his tijxoat. "The Qizarate's report on Selusa Secundus. Irulan's father has been putting his legions through landing maneuvers." Irulan found something of interest in the palm of her left hand. A pulse throbbed at Her neck. "Irulan," Paul asked, "do you persist in arguing that your father's one legion is noting more than a toy?" "What could he do with only one legion?" she asked. She stared at him out of slitted eyes. "He could get Hims killed," Chani said. Paul nodded. "And I'd be blamed." "I know a few commanders in tfie Jihad," Alia said, "who'd pounce if they learned of this ." "But it's only his police force!" Irulan protested. "Then they have no need for landing maneuvers," Paul said. "I sigest that your next little note to your father contain a frank and direct discussion of my views about his delicate position." She lowered Her gaze. "Yes, m'Lord. I hope that will be the end of it. My father would make a good martyr." "Mmmmmm," Paul said. "My sister wouldn't send a message to those commanders sHe mentioned unless I ordered it." "An attack on my father carries dangers other than the obvious military ones," Irulan said. "People are beginning to look back on his reign with a certain nostalgia." "You'll go too far one day," Chani said in her deadly serious Fremen voice. " "Enough!" Paul ordered. He weighed Irulan's revelation about public nostalgia -- ah, now! That had carried a note of truth. Once more, Irulan had proved her worth, "The Bene Gesscrit send a formal supplication," Stilgar said, presenting another folder. "They wish to consult you about the preservation of your bloodline." Chani glanced sideways at tfie folder as though it contained a deadly device. "Send the Sisterhood the usual excuses," Paul said. "Must we?" Irulan demanded. "Perhaps . , , this is the time to discuss it," Chani said, Paul shook His Head sfiarply. They couldn't know that this was part of the price he had not yet decided to pay. But Chani wasn't to be stopped. "I have been to the prayer wall of Stiech Tabr where I was born," she said. "I have submitted to doctors. I have knelt in tiie desert and sent my thoughts into the depths where dwells Shai-fiulud. Yet..." she shrugged. "... nothii avails." Science and supetstition, all have failed her, Paul thout. Do I fail her, too, by not telling her what bearing, an heir to House Atreides will precipitate? He looked up to find an expression of pity in Alia's eyes. The idea of pity from his sister repelled him. Had she, too, seen that terrif # ring future? "My Lord must know tfie dangers to His realm when he has no heir," Irulan said, using her Bene Gesserit powers of voice with an oily persuasiveness. "These things are naturally difficult to discuss, but they must be brought into the open. An Emperor is more than a man. His figure leads the realm. Should he die without an heir, civil strife must follow. As you love your people, you cannot leave them thus?" paul pushed himself away from the table, strode to the balcony windows. A wind was flattening the smoke of the city's fires out there. The sky presented a darkening silver-blue softened by the evening fall of dust from the Shield Wall. He stared southward at the escarpment which protected his northern lands from the coriolis wind, and he wondered why his own peace of mind could find no such' shield. The Council sat silently waiting behind him, aware of how close to rage he was. Paul sensed time rushing upon Him. As I love my people? He tried to force himself into a tranquility of many balances where he might shape a new future. Diseniage ... disengage .  i disengage, he thought. What would happen if he took Chani, just picked up and left with her, sought sanctuary on Tupile? His name would remain behind. The Jihad would find new and more terrible centers upon which to turn. He'd be blamed for that, too. He felt suddenly fearful that in reaching for any new thing he might let fall what was most precious, that even the slightest noise from him might send the universe crashing back, receding until he never could recapture any piece of it. Below him the square Ead become the setting for a band of pilgrims in the green and white of the hajj. They wended their way like a disjointed snake behind a striding Arrakeen guide. They reminded Paul that his reception hall would be packed with supplicants by now. Pilgrims! Their exercise in homelessness had become a diusting source of wealth for his Imperium. The Hajj filled the spacewa#Ts with relious tramps. They came and they came and they came. How did I set ttis in motion? he asked himself. It had, of course, set itself m motion. It was in the genes wlucK might labor for centuries to achieve this brief spasm. Driven by that deepest religious instinct, the people came, seeking their resurrection. The pilgrimage ended here: "Arrakis, the place of rebirth, the place to die." Snide old Fremen said He wanted the pilgrims for their water. What was it the pilgrims really sought? Paul wondered. They said they came to a holy place. But they must know the universe contained no Eden-source, no Tupile for the soul. They called Arrakis the place of the unknown where all m#teries were explained. This was a link between their universe and the next. And the frightening thing was that they appeared to go . away satisfied. What do they find heze? Paul asked himself. Often in their religious ecstasy, thQr filled the streets with screeching like some odd aviary. In fact, ffie Fremen called them "passage birds." And the few who died here were "winged souls." With a sigh, Paul thought how cacH new planet his legions subjugated opened new sources of pilgrims. They came out of gratitude for the "peace of Muaddib." Everywi'ere there is peace, Paul thoxiht. Everywhere... , excepf in the heart of Muardib. He felt that some element of himself lay immersed in frosty fioar-darkness without end. His prescient power had tampered with the image of the universe held by all mankind. He had shaken title safe cosmos and replaced security with his Jihad. He had out-fought and outthought and out-predicted the universe of men, but a certainty filled him that this universe still eluded him. This planet beneath Kim which he had commanded be remade from desert into a water-rich paradise, it was alive. It had a pulse as dynamic as that of any human. It fought him, resisted, slipped away from his commands  .  A hand crept into Paul's. He looked down to see Chani peering up at him, concern in her eyes. Those eyes drank him, and she whispered : "Please, love, do not battle with your ruhself." An out pouring of emotion swept upward from her hand, buoye# him. "Sihaya," he whispered. 'We must go to the desert soon," she said in a low voice. He squeezed her band, released it, returned to the table where he remained standing. Chani took her seat. Irulan stared at the papers in front of Srilgar, her mouth a tit line. "Irulan proposes herself as mother of the Imperial heir," Paul said. He glanced at Chani, back to Irulan, who refused to meet his gaze. "We all know she holds no love for me." Irulan went very stiU. "I know the political arguments," Paul said. "It's the human arguments which concern me. I think if the Princess Consort were not bound by the commands of the Bene Gesseiit, if she did not seek this out of desires for personal power, my reaction might be very different. As matters stand, though, I reject this proposal." Irulan took a deep, shaky breath. Paul, resuming Ifis seat, diought he had never seen her under such poor control. Leaning toward her, he said: "Irulan, I am truly sorry." She lifted her chin, a look of pure fury in her eyes. "I don't want your pity!" she htesed. And turning to Stilgar she asked: "Is there more that's urgent and dire?' Holding his gaze firmly on Paul, Stilgar said: "One more matter, mLord. The Guild again proposes a formal embassy here on Arrakis." "One of the deep-space kind?" Korba asked, his voice full of fantastic loathing. 'Tresumably," Stilgar said. "A matter to be considered with tile utmost care, m'Lord," Korba warned. "The Council of Naibs would not like it, an actual Guildman here on Arralds. They contaminate the very ground they touch." "They live in tanks and don't touch the ground," Paul said, letting his voice reveal irritation, "The Naibs might take matters into their own hands, m'Lord," Korba said. Paul glared at him. "They are Fremen, after all, m'Lord," Korba insisted. We well remember how the Guild brought those who oppressed us. We have not forgotten the way they blackmailed a spice ransom from us to keep our secrets from our enemies. They drained us of every..." 'Enough!" Paul snapped. "Do you think # have forgotten?" As though he had just awakened to the import of his own words, Korba stuttered unintelligibly. "M'Lord, forgive me. I did not mean to imply you are not Fremen. I did not..." "They'll send a Steersman," Paul said. "It isn't likely a Steersman would come here if he could see danger in it." Her mouth dry with sudden fear, Irulan said: "You've... , seen a Steersman come here?" "Of course I haven't seen a Steersman," Paul said, mimicing her tone. "But I can' see where one's been and wfiere one's going. Let them send us a Steersman. Perhaps I have a use for one." "So ordered," Stilgar said. And Irulan, hiding a smile beKind her hand, thought: Ifs true then. Our Emperor cannot see a Steersman. They are mutuelly blind. The conspiracy is hidden. V "Once more the drama begins." -- The Emperor Paul Muad'dib on his ascension to the Lion Throne A lia peered down from her spy window into the great reception hall to watch the advance of the Guild entourage. The sharply silver light of noon poured through clerestory windows onto a floor worked in green, blue and eggshell tiles to simulate a bayou with water plants, Guildsmen moved across the tile pattern like Hunters stalking their prey in a strange juile. They formed a moving design of gray robes, black robes, orange robes -- all arrayed in a decep' tively random way around the transparent tank where the Steersman-Ambassador swam in his orange gas. The tank slid on its supporting field, towed by two gray-robed attendants, like a rectangular sHip being warped into its dock. Directly beneath her Paul sat, the Lion Throne on its raised dais. He wore the new formal crown with its fish and fist emblems. The jeweled golden robes of state covered his body. The shimmering of a personal shield surrounded him. Two wngs of bodyguards fanned out on both sides along the dais and down the steps. Stilgar stood two steps below on Paul's right hand in a white robe with a yellow rope for a belt. Sibling empathy told her at Paul seethed vnth the same agitation she was experiencing, although she doubted another could detect it. His attention remained on an orange-robed attendant whose blindly staring metal eyes looked neither to right nor left. This attendant walked at the right front comer of the Ambassador's troupe like a military outrider. A rather flat face beneath curly black hair, such of his figure as could be seen beneath the orange robe, every gesture shouted a familiar identity. It was Dimcan Idaho. It could not be Duncan Idaho, yet it was. Captive memories absorbed in the womb during the moment of her mother's spice change identified this man for Alia by a Rihani decipherment which cut through' all camouflage. Paul was seeing him, she knew, out of countless personal expenencca, out of gratitudes and youthful sharing. It was Duncan. Alia shuddered. There could be only one answer; this was a Tleilaxu ghola, a being reconstructed from the dead flesh of the original. That original had perished saving Paul. This could only be a product of the axlotl tanks. The oa walked with the cock-footed alertness of a master swordsman. He came to a halt as the Ambassador's tank glided to a stop ten paces from the steps of the dais. In tlie Bene Gesserit way e could not escape, Alia read Paul's .disquiet. He no longer looked at the figure out of his past. Not looking, his whole being star. Muscles strained against restrictions as he nodded to the Guild Ambassador and said : I am told your name is Edric. We welcome you to our Court in the hope this will bring new understanding between us." The Steersman assumed a sybaritic reclining pose in his orange gas, popped a melange capsule into his mouth before meeting Paul's gaze. The tiny transducer orbiting a comer of the Guildsman's tank reproduced a coughing sound, then tiie rasping, uninvolved voice: "I abase myself before my Emperor and beg leave to present my credentials and offer a small gift" A n aide passed a scroll up to Stilgar, who studied it, scowling, then nodded to Paul. Both Stilgar and Paul turned then toward the hola. "Indeed, my Emperor has discerned the gift." Edric said. "We are pleased to accept your credentials," Paul said. "Explain the gift" Edric rolled in the tank, bringing his attention to bear on the ghola. "This is a man called Hayt." he said, spelling the name. "According to our investigators, he has a most curious history. He was killed here on Arrakis... # grievous head wound which required many months of regrowth. The body was sold to the Bene Tleilax as that of a master swordsman, an adept of the Ginaz School. It came to om attention that this must be Duncan Idaho, the trusted retainer of your household. We bout him as a gift befitting an Emperor." Edric peered up at Paul. "Is it not Idaho, Sire?" Restraint and caution gripped Paul's voice. "He has the aspect of Idaho." Does Paul see something, I don't? Alia wondered. No! Ifs Duncan! The man called Hayt stood impassively, metal eyes fixed straight ahead, body relaxed. No sign escaped him to indicate he knew Himself to be the object of discussion. "According to our best knowledge, it's Idaho," Edric said. "He's called Hayt now," Paul said. "A curious name." "Sire, there's no divining how or why the Tleilaxu bestow names," Edric said. "But the names can be changed. The Tleilaxu name is of little importance." This is a Tleilaxu thing, Paul thought. There's the problem. The Bene Tleilax held little attachment to phenomenal nature. Good and evil carried strange meanings in their philosophy. What might they have incorporated in Idaho's flesh -- out of design or whim? Paul glanced at Stilgar, noted the Fremen's superstitious awe. It was an emotion echoed all through his Fremen guard. Stilgar's mind would be speculating about the loafiisome habits of Guildsmen, of Tleilaxu and of gholas. Turning toward the ghola, Paul said: "Hayt, is that your only name?" A serene smile spread over the ghola's dark features. The metal eyes lifted, centered on Paul, but maintained their mechanical stare. "That is how I ami called, my Lord: Hayt" In her dark spy hole, Alia trembled. It was Idaho's voice, a quality of soimd so precise she sensed its imprint upon her cells. "May it please my Lord," Ihe ghola added, "if I say his voice ves me pleasure. This is a sign, say the Bene TIeilax, that I have heard the voice... before." "But you don't know this for sure," Paul said. "I know nothing of my past for sure, my Lord. It was explained that I can have no memory of my former life. All that remains from before is the pattern set by the genes. There are, however, niches into which once-familiar things may fit There are voices, places, foods, faces, sounds, actions -- a sword in my hand, the controls of a 'thopter..." Noting how intently the Guildmen watched this exchange, Paul asked: "Do you understand that you're a gift?" "It was explained to me, my Lord." Paul sat back, hands resting on the arms of the throne. F haf debt do I owe Duncan's flesh? he wondered. The man died saving my life. But this is not Idaho, this is a ghola. Yet, here were body and mind which had taught Paul to fly a thopter as though the wings grew from his own shoulders. Paul knew he could not pick up a sword without leaning on the harsh education Idaho had given him. A ghola. This was flesh fill of false impressions, easily misread. Old associations would persist. Duncan Idaho. It wasn't so much a mask the ghola wore as it was a loose, concealing garment of personality which moved in a way different from whatever the Tleilaxu had hidden there. "How might you serve us?" Paul asked, "In any way my Lord's vnsHes and my capabilities agree." Alia, watching from her vantage point, was touched by the ghola's air of diffidence. She detected nothing feigned. Something xiltimately innocent shone from the new Duncan Idaho. The original had been worldly, devilmay-care. But this flesh had been cleansed of all that. It was a pure surface upon which the Tleilaxu had written... what? She sensed the hidden perils in this gift then. This was a Tleilaxu thing. The Tleilaxu displayed a disturbing lack of inhibitions in what they created. Unbridled curiosity might guide their actions. They boasted they could make anything from the proper raw material -- devils or saints. They sold killer-mentats. They'd produced a killer medic, overcoming the Suk inhibitions against the taking of human life to do it. Thar wares included for any whim, soldiers, generals, philosophers, even an occasional moralist. Paul stirred, looked at Edric. TIow has this gift been trained?" He asked. "If it please lay Lord," Edric said, "it amused the Tleilaxu to train this ghola as a mentat and a philosopher of the Zensunni. Thus, they sought to increase his abilities with the sword." 'T)id they succeed?" "I do not know, my Lord." Paul weighed the answer. Truthsense told him Edric sincerely believed the ghola to be Idaho. But there was more. The waters of Time through which this oracular Steersman moved suggested dangers without revealing them. Hayt. The Tleilaxu name spoke of peril. Paul felt him self tempted to reject the t. Even as he felt the temptation, he knew he couldn't choose that way. This flesh made demands on House Atreides -- a fact the enemy well knew. "Zensunni philosopher," Paul mused, once more looking at the ghola. "You're examined your own role and motives?" "I approach my service in an attitude of humility. Sire. I am a cleansed mind washed free of the imperatives from my human past." "Would you prefer we called you Hayt or Duncan Idaho?" "My Lord may call me what Ee wishes, for I am not a name." "But do you enjoy the name Duncan Ido?" "I think that was my' name, Sire. It fits within me. Yet . , . it stirs up curious responses. One's name, I think, must carry much that's unpleasant aloi with the pleasant." "What gives you tfie most pleasure?" Paul asked. Unexpectedly, the ghola laughed and said: "Looking for signs in others which reveal my former self." "Do you see such signs Here?" "Oh, yes, my Lord. Your man Stilgar there is caught between suspicion and admiration. He was friend to my former self, but tibfe ghola flesh repels Him. You, ray Lord, admired the man I was... and you trusted him ." "Cleansed mind," Paid said. "How can a cleansed mind put itself in bondage to us?" "Bondage, my Lord? THe cleansed mind makes decisions in the presence of unknowns and without cause and effect. Is this bondage?" T)aul scowled. It was a Ztasunni saying, cryptic, apt -- immersed in a creed which denied objective fimction in all mental activity. Without ceuee S# and effect! Such thoughts shocked the mind. Unknowns? Unknowns lay in every decision, even in the oracular vision. "You'd prefer we called you Duncan Idaho?" Paul asked. "We live by differences, my Lord. Choose a name for me." "Let your Tleilaxu name stand," Paul said. "Hayt -- there is a name that inspires caution." Hayt bowed, moved back one step. And Alia wondered; How did he know the interview was over? I knew it because I know my brother. But there was no sign a stranger could read. Did the Duncan Idaho in him know? Paul turned toward the Ambassador, said; "Quarters have been set aside for your embassy. It is our desire to haw a private consultation with you at the earliest opportunity. We will send for you. Let us inform you further, before you hear it from an inaccurate source, that a Reverend Mother of the Sisterhood, Gaius Helen Mohiam, has been removed from the heighliner which brought you. It was done at our command. Her presence on your ship will be an item in our talks." A wave of Paul's left hand dismissed the envoy. "Hayt," Paul said, "stay here." The Ambassador's attendants backed away towing the tank. Edric became orange motion in orange gas -- eyes, a mouth, gently waving limbs. Paul watched until the last Guildsman was gone, the great doors swinging close behind them. #'ve done it now, Paul thought. JVe accepted the ghola. The Tleilaxu creation was bait, no doubt of it. Very likely the old hag of a Reverend Mother played the same role. But it was the time of the tarot which he'd forecast in an early vision. The damnable tarot! It muddied the waters of Time imtil the prescient strained to detect moments but an hour off. Many a fish took the bait and escaped, he reminded himself. And the tarot worked for him as well as against him. What he could not see, others might not detect as well. The ghola stood, head cocked to one side, waiting. Stilgar moved across the steps, Hid the ghola from Paul's view. In Chakobsa, the Hunting language of their sietch days, Stilgar said: "That creature in the tank gives me the shudders, Sire, but this gift! Send it away!" In the same tongue, Paul said; "I cannot." "Idaho's dead," Stilgar argued. "This isn't Idaho. Let me take its water for the tribe." "The ghola is my problem, Stil. Your problem is our prisoner. I want the Reverend Mother guarded mt carefully by the men I trained to resist the wiles of Voice." "I like this not, Sire." T'll be cautious, Stil. See that you are, too." "Very well, Sire." Stilgar stepped down to the floor of the hall, passed close to Ha # rt, sniffed hun and strode out. Evil can be detected by its ftnell, Paul thought Stilgar bad planted the green and white Atreides banner on a dozen worlds, but remained superstitious Fremen, proof against any sophistication. Paul studied tiie gift "Duncan, Duncan," he whispered. "what have they done to you?" "They gave me Kfe, m'Lord," Hayt said. "But why were you trained and given to us?" Paul asked. Hayt pursed his lips, then: "They intend me to destroy you." T he statement's candor shook Paul. But then, how else could a Zensunni-mentat respond? Even in a ghola, a mentat could speak no less than the truth, especially out of Zensunni inner calm. This was a human computer, mind and nervous system fitted to the tasks relegated long ago to hated mechanical devices. To condition him also as a Zensunni meant a double ration of honesty... unless the Tleilaxu had built somefiting even more odd into this flesh. Why, for example, fee mechanical eyes? Tleilaxu boasted tiieir metal eyes improved on fee original. Strange then, feat more Tleilaxu didn't wear them out of choice. Paul glanced up at AUa's spy hole, longed for her presence and advice, for counsel not clouded by feelings of rcsponalbllity and debt. Once more, Ee looked at fee ghola. This was no frivolous gift. It gave honest answers to dangerous questions. It makes no diilerence that I know this is a weapon to be need against me, Paul thought. "What should I do to protect mysdf from you?" Paul asked. It was direct speech, no royal "we," but a question as he might have put it to fee old Duncan Idaho. "Send me away, mT-oni" Paul shook his head from side to side. "How are you to destroy me?" Hayt looked at fee giMuds, who'd moved closer to Paul after Stilgaris departure. He turned, cast his glance around the hall, brought his metal eyes back to bear on Paul, nodded. "This is a place where a nn draws away from people," Hayt said. "It speaks of such power that one can contemplate it comfortably only in the remembrance that all things are finite. Did my Lord's oracular powers plot his course into this place?" Paul drummed his fingers against the throne's arms. The mentat sought data, but the question disturbed him. 'T came to thk position by strong decision... not always out of my other... abilities." "Strong decisions," Hayt said. "These temper a man's life. One can take the temper from fine metal by Keating it and allowing it to cool without quenching." "Do you divert me with Zensunni prattle?" Paul asked. "Zensunni has other avenues to explore, Sire, than diversion and display." Paul wet his lips with his tongue, drew in a deep breath, set his own thoughts into the counterbalance poise of the mentat. Negative answers arose around him. It wasn't expected that he'd go haring after the ghola to the exclusion of other duties. No, that wasn't it Why a Zensonni-m e n t a t? Philosophy... words... contemplation... inward searciung... He felt the weakness of His data. "We need more data," he muttered. "The facts needed by a mentat do not brush off onto one as you might gather pollen on your robe while passing through a field of flowers," Hajrt said. "One chooses his pollen carefully, examines it xmder powerful amplification." "You must teach me this Zensunni way with rhetoric," Paul said. The metallic eyes gfittered at him for a moment then: "M'Lord, ierhaps that's what was intended." To bkmt my will wiift words and ideas. Paul wondered. "Ideas are most to be feared when they become actions," Paul said. "Send me away, Sire," Hajrt said, and it was Duncan Idaho's voice full of concern for the young master. Paul felt trapped by that voice. He couldn't send that voice away, even when it came from a ghoa. "You will stay," he said, "and we'll both exercise caution." Hayt bowed in submission. P aul glanced up at the spy hole, eyes pleading for Alia to take this iift off his hands and ferret out its secrets. Gbolas were osts to frighten children. He'd never thought to know one. To know this one, he had to set himself above all compassion... and he wasn't certain he could do it. Duncan... Duncan... Where was Idaho in this shapedto-measure flesh? It wasn't flesh... it was a shroud in fleshly shape. Idaho lay dead forever on the floor of an Arrakeen cavern. His ghost stared out of metal eyes. Two beings stood side by side in this revenant flesh. One was a threat with its force and and nature hidden behind unique veils. Closing his eyes, Paul allowed old visions to sift through his awareness. He sensed the spirits of old love and hate spouting there in a rolling sea from which no rock lifted above the chaos. No place at all from which to survey turmoil. Why has no vision shown me this new Duncan Idaho? he asked himsdf. What concealed Time from an oracle? Other oracles, obviously. Paul opened his eyes, asked: "Ha#rt, do you have the power of prescience?" "No, m'Lord." Sincerity spoke in that voice. It was possible the ghola didn't know he possessed this ability, of course. But thafd hamper his working as a mentat. What was the hidden design? Old visions surged aroimd Paul. Would he have to choose the terrible way? Distorted Time hinted at this ghola in that hideous future. Would that way close in upon no matter what he did? Disengaie... disengage... disenga... The thought tolled in hte mind. In her position above Pul, Alia sat with chin cupped in left band, stared down at the ghola. A magnetic attraction about this Hayt reached her. Tleilaxu restoration had ven him youtii, an irmocent intensity which called out to her. She'd understood Paul's unspoken plea. When oracles failed, one turned to real spies and physical powers. She wondered, though, at her own eagerness to accept tins challenge. She felt a positive desire to be near this new man, perhaps to touch him. He's a danger to hoilk of us, she thought. Morale had never been bgber. If was so good that it was quite baffling -- and terribly dangerous I S enator Clint of California followed his intense young guide out of the underground prefab bunker. "AH clear, sir," the guard told him. "For a little while, at least." The senator exhaled a deep breath. "No wonder I Had a Hard time forcing this trip. Washington probably had my safety in imind." But then he frowned. "Among other things." "At that," the guide said, "you must move a lot of air, sir. You are the first official here in Burma in years." He coughed. "UH -- you've had similar answers from all of the ten you've questioned, so far. So why bother any more of these kids?" Clint stared at such impudence. To a United States senator. From a kid of maybe twenty calling others kids. "I haven't undertaken this dangerous mission merely to 'bother' anyone," he answered coldly. He halted his steps brusquely -- and thereby forced the guide to stop. "I'll question this young man," he said decisively. The yoimg man he indicated was cleaning a carbine. The guide wet Bis lips and said nothir. The senator asked lus usual question. "What's your opinion of this conflict you're in? I am Senator Clint of Califoituia." The boy looked into the distance, as if shy at meeting a Senator. "I've tBought it all out myself," he said, "and if they are to be stopped, tEs is the place. Neo-colonialism must not be allowed to make slaves of all meru This terror has to be kept from engulfing the world." "Thank you," Clint said. He moved on then, his suspicion additionally confirmed, the suspicion that had made him risk his life getting into this sub-radiation zone. Keeping his head down as directed by the guide, he crept to the other side of the shelter, where a boy was leaning on a bunker, his face knotted in apparent confusion. Clint thought of speaking, but the guide tugged gently at his sleeve and motioned him away. The senator didn't object this time, not being sure if he should have spoken to the boy. "He did not seem busy," he said. "Just seemed to be mulling over something as if puzzled or confused." "Confused is the word all right, Senator. He's due in." "Battle fatigue?" "You could say that Yes." "Might help if I visit him in the hospital." The senator knew how far that would get, having tried to visit service hospitals back home. "They don't allow tHat." The guide was being impudently sharp again. "Question this one." It was almost an order. Clint wasted no further words on the sick boy, but turned to the one indicated. "Why are you here?" he asked. "I'm Senator Clint." "I've given it a lot of thought," die baby face said. "And if the march of imperialism is to be baited, I have to help. These slave-masters must no" be allowed to dominate mankind. TMs terror must be stopped here in Southeast Asia or it will engulf the world surely in a tide of evil captialist imperialism." "Thank you," Clint said. He turned away from the boy, and spoke to his guide. "I've seen and heard all I need. Now about getting out of this hellfire?" "Good idea, Senator, for your own safety," the guide said. "First, though, the tape." Clint thought his slight tapecontrol motions had been undetected. The guide hadn't given a sign he noticed. "It's my property, " he sold. "Care to stay here in Burma with it?" the guide said. "Or leave without it?" There was no "sir," end Scre was an ominoiu frown. Clint took the recorder from his cigarette package and handed it over. 'Oack in Los Angeles CHnt took a cab to the downtown induction center on Broadway. A ' # line there queued halfway up the block and straggled around the comer. He could peer inade tiie building and see e room filled with young men moving first toward a desk, theii singly into a rear room, tKe door of wEcH w guarded by two grim men with machine-guns. "Excuse me," fie said to the young man first iu line. A boy of perhaps fourteen. He thought here lie would get less abashed answers if fie did not identify himself. "If you don't mind  what is yaur reason for going into the service?" "They tapped me," the boy said, seeming almost cynical. "How about you?" he asked tlie boy next in line. "I kicked and I screamed," the boy said. "But they still said I had to fit." No one smiled. TKe senator moved to the next boy. "What can I do?" the boy said without being asked. "Go to gail?" "Thanks, boys," Clint said, and turned toward the building. "I am Senator Clint," he said to the rocky-jawed sergeant at the desk. TKe seeant stood, nodded, smiled. He was not surprised, or if fie was, fie Hid it well. "An Honor, rir." Had word gone ahead of him? Clint wondered. He felt they expected bini. And he wanted to see bdiind that guarded door. "I know you won't mind," he said, "if I speak to some of the new recruits after you talk to them?" The sergeant widened his smile. "Sorry, Senator," He spread a hand apologetically. "Regulations, you know. Red tape keep our hands tied. No one is allowed to talk to a man after he passes this desk." He added: "We don't like the rule either, " after looking directly into the senator's glaring eyes. "Where do they go from here?" "From here? After a complete pHysical here, to a service Hospital for any minor tfiing. Maybe a tootfi filled -- or some may even need a major operation." "Well, thanks. Sergeant, for the courtesy," tKe senator said, and left the stUl-smiling sergeant He took another cab to his fiome in Beverly Hills. His wife was out. He Kad not wired her, for a purpose. Senator Clint started a search for a once-discarded but now predous and rare paperback book. A curiosity he just didn't believe wfien he had found it. A fantasy of a type once written, now frowned upon -- but this one Kad not been represented as a fantasy, but as factual. There are different ways of changing history. One is by effecting change, and so making history; another is by changing history after it happens. To do the latter, a government must call in from time to time any book which contradicts tiie newer truth. Once gold had been called in when the government dedded private possession of the metal was against the public interest. Another time, books. Of course, iplacements were issued, and holders of valid receipts were reimbursed in kind on a one-to-one basis. Finding the paperback finally, Senator Clint flew back to Washington, leaving only a scribbled note for his wife. I n the cloakroom of tfie Senate nois, one man the years of intimacy had shown he could trust. "Let's take a stroll before breakfast," he said to McAdam quietly. Three blocks from the Capitol the two exchanged glances. Safe. Without a word both turned on their transistor radios, and turned up the volume. "Now," Clint said. "I'm going to drop a bomb today, on the Senate floor. "Were you inside a service hospital?" Clint shook his head. "I tried. You just don't get in -- senator or no. He turned up the transistor again. "That -- that 'cloak' I mentioned?" "Oh, yes." McAdam nodded tinderstanding of their code word. "I've found it. We did start to fight against communism, just as I remembered reading. But somewhere back there Russia and the others realized they had failed, and they adopted capitalism. But they had undermined us from within -- and we traded systems." "I'd like to back you up, Joe," McAdam said. "But we can't prove it vrithout the -- er -- 'cloak.' " Silently Clint handed him the paperback book. "Don't mislay that" "I'll glance at it between now and then. And I'll be behind you all the way. Meantime, let's Have breakfast" McAdam added as they strolled back toward the Capitol: "And take it ea. You're not looking well. Better relax more." "NoMense. The trip did me good. I noticed my pink cheeks this morning shaving. "Pink, Joe? Flushed is the word. You're the heart type. Slow down." He pondered that Heart type? No one had ever said so before. McAdam had started out to be a doctor, thoiii. He should know. "For one thing," McAdam said,  IS  Conlrovenkil f Uninhibited Deadly Serious Humorous and Incredibly Interesting! Brian AldUs... Poul Anderson... Piers Anthony... Isaac Asimov... Richard Bergeron... Bob Bloch... Voughn Bode... iohn Brunner... L Sprague da Comp... Terry Carr... John Christopher... Philip K. Dick... Harlan Ellison...  Philip Jose Former... Jack Goughon... Harry Harrison... Lee HoHman...  John Hayden Howard... Leo P. Kelley... Dean R. Koonfx... Anne McCoffrey ,... Michael Moorcock... Alexei Partshin... Mack Reynolds... Bill Rotsler... Norman Splnrad... Bob Tucker... Horry Warner, Jr...  Ted WfiHe... and many, many more...  . Richord E. Geis does his thing. P. O. Box # kuummmmmuummmumumm as the waitress waited for a decision: "You've eaten enough breakfast, with your heart. And better taper off on the smoking." The latter was said as Clint reached for a cigar. "Taper off with cigarettes," McAdam said. "Here." He held out his own case for Clint. "We need you, you know." That sounded ominous. Clint took a cigarette without aiuing. He lit it -- then felt himself blacking out a minute latCT. I t was three days before he came out of it and was able to read of his seizure flying home for a needed vacation. Heart attack. In fact, as a waitress verified (though he could not remember) he had just been discussing his heart condition with Senator Mchard, emotions aroused. They certainly had been, Clint thought Seeing those fine boys evenlaying down their lives to stop the terror of the bloodyfanged capitalist imperialists. His wife was waiting at the airport, new clothes, new hairdo. "It's been a long time," she said, kissing him. "Let's hurry." "Yes, we'll hurry home," Clint said. "But to get you under a cold shower. I don't want to divert needed energy from my life's great program. From his mite-high fewer in the mile-high city, John Hillary Dane saw a future he hoped would never be. I V Tobody but John Hillary Dane would even have considered trying to build a major conservatory in the snow-rimmed crater of Coropuna, and nobody -- unless you counted a government as somebody -- but Dane could actually have done it. The next question was "Why?" But Toby Walker had asked himself that question about Dane hundreds of tim since they had met, the first night of their freshman year in college, without getting more than ten or a dozen satisfactory answers. Even those few had been enough for Toby's newspaper to make Dane Toby's intermittently permanent assignment. The paper had been only mildly disappointed at Toby's failure to get any answer to his last such question; Why had Dane put up an office building in Denver one mile hih? One answer out of twenty-five from Dane was the highest score of any journalist in the world, and they knew it. Only this consideration, whidi Toby knew as well as his employers, prevented him from considering the presait segment of his assignment as a sort of punishment Coropuna has few competitors as one of the Godforsaken spots in Peru. Just getting a look at the extinct volcano bad been difficult enou It lies well more than # south of the equator, where most of the country consists of an altiplano, or puna, a basin about twelve thousand feet higlu which is overshadowed on both sides by the two ranges of the Cordillera de los Andes. To get to tlie puna, you first had to cross the Cordillera Real (by plane, there was no other way). You then found yourself looking across tiny Indian fields to a salt swamp, far south of which glittered the northernmost reach of Lake Titicaca; on the other side of that, a grassy, uninhabited plain which ended in a tremendous plateau of ancient lava. From this hwixon the volcaiuc cones of the Cordillera Occidental broke into the sky witli the isolated olence of gunshots. And the king of these was Coropuna, # feet high, the secondhighest peak in Peru. The original estimate for building Dane ObsCTvatory in such a spot had of it for a #-inch telescope, radio telescope, another two million for buildings and instrumentation, and all the rest for transportation. Everything had to come in by air as far as the puna. From there to the cea or eyebrow of Coropuna, Dane had built a single-track cogwheel railroad; from the cea to the crater, everything went by human hand and back, brick by brick, girder by girder. Dane had already spent the more contributed by the Ford Foundation, and still the thing wasn't done. He had started on it in #, and that had been ten years ago. T he mile-high sk # rscraper had gone up in the meantime. There was one thing about John Hillary Dane that was no secret : he was the richest man not only in the world, but in all of history. Toby had already asked all tiie usual journalistic "wh # " and been answered readily. He already knew why a #-inch optical telescope was desirable in the Southern Hemisphere; the skies down there offer a multitude of relatively neglected objects, including the Magellanic Clouds, the nearest galaxies to our own, and Shapely Center, the heart of our own galaxy. Wdl, but in that case, wouldn't Chile have been still better, because fartiier soutii? Certainly, but the Peruvian government had put up fewer roadblocks. All right, then why the second highest peak in Peru -- why not Huascaran? Many reasons: Huascaran is less than a thousand feet higher, it's six degrees furtiier north, and Ihe only manpower available around it is a few Indians living in burrows like animals; but above all, Coropuna is topped by a crater, whereas Huascaran has a peak like a convention of machetes. Could not you have blown the top off it? No, because the United States has treaty obligations against giving me any bomb for the purpose, and the Peruvians would have understandable objections to such an explosion within their borders; anyhow, all the other objections to Huascaran still stand. But aren't there a lot of earthquakes in the Coropuna area? Yes, but we're building for them. All of these answers would not satisfy Tobjr's editors, because Dane would give them to anyone who asked. The real, the essential question was: Why was Dane, who as an instrumentmaker qualified as a sort of physicist who previously had been innocent of any interest in astronomy, committing such a vast philanthropy? Dane would not answer that one. Toby had some knowledge of the man's personal life which had led him to some guesses, but all they added up to was parlor psychoanalysis  -- certainly notHing he would even consider printing. His newspaper was not that kind of newspaper; Toby was not that kin d of a reporter, and above all, Dane was a friend of his. For Dane, time was the eviL Time present, time past, time to come; Time is. Time was. Time is past! Nothing that fie did gave reason to what he was but this; at his heart's core was the word, tolling like a bell. Time, Time, Time! And yet every man knows, as one unregretful poet said, tfiat Time is the bridge that bums behind us. Why was Dane, who was so powerful, and by all ordinary standards so free, so desperate to revise the ages, and even tiie fleeing minutes? And why, for that matter, did he have to build physical bridges from one second to anotlier? Toby was not to learn, the answer to that question for twenty years, and even tben, not the vole answer -- not even Dane ever learned that. Nevertheless, die burden of knowledge -- and not only about Dane -- that the observatory in Coropuna was to bring him was very nearly more than he could bear. II T hey were standing at the moment on the platform which would eventually bear the radio telescope, both of them heavily clad in furs and wearing oxygen masks. The air was so thin that it would not carry sound any useful distance; Toby had a button in his ear, a mike at his mouth. The crumbling rim of the crater, much eroded but with the raggedness of ite outline softened by permanent snow, was their horizon. Some distance away, the completed dome of the optical observatory, in which the great mirror had already been installed and was being cooled degree by degree, at about half a degree a day, toward the permanent temperature of the crater, frowned down upon them. Behind it and to the right was the solar observatory, atop a hundred-foot tower in order to dear the crater ramparts. The radio telescope thus far consisted of the circular metal platform, like that for some unimaginably huge anti-aircraft gun, which in turn was encircled by a railroad track. On the track were two flatcars, # apart from eadi other and connected by a cantilever bridge which was to bear the trunnions (bought at surplus from a mothballed Argentinian battleship; no part of the cost of Dane Observatory was waste) which eventually would support the #-inch dish of the telescope itself. The bridge was still under construction and in fact was only provisionally moored on one of the two flatcars; exact, non-warping alignment was essential and couldn't be made sure of until more of the final load, or a test version of it, had been put on the structure. Five men were aloft on it, with torches -- one Northerner and four Indians. Thick black power cables ran back and forth across the platform, like a nest of copulating snakes. original, but as a journalist Toby was not accustomed to pausing to search for the mot juste. Besides, one of the cables actually was moving slowly, very much in fact like a boa awakening. Toby pointed. "John, what makes that thing move?" Dane's gole-cyes glinted in the heatless sunlit Hysteresis, probably," he said, his voice sounding doubly remote in the low fidelily of the walkie-talkie. "Up here we're working at virtually cryogenic temperature, which means those cables carry even more power than their size would suggest. So if there's any flaw that sets up resistance heating, the effect is considerable,... Still, it shouldn't be great enough to cause medianical motion; I'd better have it checked." There was no copy in that, or anyhow, not more than a line or so. Toby tried one more journalistic question, as indirectly as he could manage. "You couldn't have found a remoter spot, it seems to me. Why didn't you just put the two-himdred-incher on the Moon and be done with it? At least you'd have no seeing troubles up there." "Now, you're being obtuse, Toby. Putting it on the Moon would mean putting it in a deeper crater, which would retrict its fidd of view by ten; it would still be a hundred times as vulnerable; and a thousand times as expensive. The government's spent more than twice what I have, just getting a small orbital observatory up." "True enou" Dane turned away, to beckon to a distant figure, probably a foreman. At tiie same moment, the slowly writiiing snake hitched itself upward a little, and began to smoke along its sharpest bend. "ohn -- " Abruptly, the black sheath boiled away on the inside curve of the kink, exposing a basketwork of metal underneath already glowing white. The cable, which had been bending outward toward the perimeter of the platform roughly in Dane's direction, snapped back toward Toby. T oby was not a fast thinker, but he had battlefield reflexes. He dived for the cable, grabbing for the opposite sides of the white-hot leaon. It parted in his face, the ends pulling out of his hands in opposite directions and drawing between them a screaming blue-green electric arc. Toby's mittens vanished in two black puffs. The ends of the cable, still connected by the arc, rose high in the air and then skimmed low over the smface of the nearer flatcar, the arc cutting through the provisional ' girders like so much soft cheese. The arc went out and the cables flopped lifelessly to the deck, but the bridge at once began to topple, shedding screaming Indians like fruit Toby was already on his feet and charging, low, like a football tackle. His shoulder took Dane low over one hip and they both went down with a slam, sliding along the searingly cold metal of the platform. Dane rolled and scrambled to a crouch as if instantly ready to fight, but as be reached his knees his eyes flicked skyward and he saw the great spread of metal girders descending upon them both like the spiderweb of God. He ran for the railroad track, Toby close behind him. The whole mountain seemed to shudder a.s the bridge fell on its side to the platform, though the noise was absurdly tinny in the almost non-existent air. Dane rose slowly and looked from side to side, his masked bead scaiming like a radar tracker. It took him thirty or forty seconds, apparently, to figure out tlie wreckage and what had caused it. Then he looked down at Toby and his shoulders jerked as if only this had caiised him any shock. Toby looked down too. He was still in shock, and though he remembered having seen liis mittens vaporized in the great arc, he still seemed to be wearing tliem. Then he realized that it was his hands themselves he was looking at, their skin completely carbonized. And of course he could feel nothing; the hands were probably already frozen. Dane bawled for a medico in a voice that nearly broke the eardrum of the ear in which the walkie-talkie button was lodged -- first in Spanish, then in English, and then in what Toby suspected was Inca. It was about here that the pain came through, and Toby passed out, with gratitude. T Te came to, slowly, in what he  recognized as the sickbay of Dane's personal supersonic jet, which was already airborne. He was alone and in bed, and in no pain at all. He looked down tlie counterpane at his own hands; they were only two immense balls of snow-white wrappings. On a shelf beside his head were several glasses, a bottle of pills and a bent plastic drinking tube. Nothing was to be seen through the nearest window but indigo sky, with two stars in it. There was no difficulty in figuring out what bad happened. He had been given an immense diot of morphine or something similar, some quick first aid, and lowered by portage and by cogwheel to the puna; thence flown in some small craft to the town of Puna itself; and then put aboard Dane's business aircraft. Evidently the drug was still holding the pain back. That, and his inability to guess what day it was -- or even what time of day, for at the altitudes Dane's plane had to fly, the sky was always starred and indigo -- both helped him to tliink and made him feel peculiarly detached, almost as though he were floating in some cloud-like medium much softer than any possible linen. After a while, he dozed and was awakened by the sound of tlie door to the sickbay being opened. Dane's physician peered in at him, ducked back, beckoned and vanished. Dane himself came in and sat down beside the bed, resting his elbows on his knees and bending over Toby. His perennially impassive face, topped by its crewcut of only slightly graying red hair, now wore something akin to an expression, although Toby could not figure out what it was. At a guess, it was a mixture of concern, self-reproach, grimness and pain; but no man's face could show such a mixture all at once, and Toby had had enough experience at mis-reading Dane's iron countenance to discount the guess out of hand. "How do you feel?" Dane said. "I don't feel a tlnng, thank God," Toby said. "Where are we going? And as long as you raise the question, how do I feel?" "Rotten," Dane said. "You've got second-degree bums all over both hands, but luckily they froze so fast that the tendons don't seem to be involved. Or so Charley says. We're going to Denver. I've got some good people there who can probably regrow the skin for you. I doubt that they could have done a thing about the musculature." "That's good," Toby said, beginning to feel floaty again. "I'll be able to type, and hold a pencil, arxd all that?" "Charley says so. If we get there on time -- and we will." Toby sighed. "John, I don't know why the hell I follow you around. It isn't tlie job. You've done nothing but get me into one jam after another since I was sixteen, beginning with that monumental drunk on cooking sherry. I still remember how I hated you the next morning in Advanced Algebra, when you showed up without a hangover." "I had the world's worst," Dane said in a low voice. "Nobody can get drunk on cooking sherry without paying for it. I just wouldn't let it show." Hmm. Add one note to the parlor psychoanalysis. "If it comes to that," Dane said, "tliis is the second time yon have saved my life. You don't even know what the first time was, and I'm not ever going to tell you, either. But I owe you an answer to another question, now. A small payment for a favor, but I have to weigh sudi things in my own balance." "You're saving my hands," Toby pointed out. "They're my life. But don't let me talk you out of an answer! Whafs the question?" "That's very far from being the issue," Dane said slowly. "You won't thank me for it. For one thing, you won't be able to publish it. But what really counts is this: The reason why I don't answer some questions is because I think the answers are fatal. You're in no condition to take me seriously, but think it over. I mean what I say." "I know you do. But curiosity is proverbially fatal. Come on, John. What is the question? The telescope?" "NO. No, indeed. But if you still want it, I'm going to show you why I built a mile-high office building. Not just tell you -- show you." "You are a fiend, John Hillary Dane. You know I've been stewing over that for ten years." "Yes," Dane said, "and I plan to use that. Please remember, Toby, that I warned you. The answers to these questions are killers. This one will almost surely kill you." Toby looked down at his hands and listened to the expensively faint sound of the jet's engines. At last he said: "Hang out more banners along the castle waUs," Dane Tower still stands, and probably will continue to stand for at least another century, empty though it is. It was well built, and the Denver area is not notable for earthquakes (if one excepts the artificial ones of #-#). From any point of view, it looks in silhouette like this: ) (, except that the two parentheses are pulled skyward so far that their inward curvature takes the acutest of eyes to detect. It is the first thing one sees poking up over the horizon as one approaches the Denver plateau, and of course it utterly dominates the city. Black silhouette, it turns out to be black also in closeup, and windowls. The central offices of all Dane's business interests had been relocated into it, but although these occupied more space than would have been taken up by the offices of more than four or five of the world's governments, they did not fill a third of the Tower; and because the Tower was so forbidding and had no windows, the remaining space for rent went mostly unrented, and half of the firms that originally, located there for prestige moved out again after only a few years. An elevator trip that carries one half a mile or more is not a good way to begin a business day, or to end one, either, and the one core of elevator banks in die Tower gave mysteriously slow service even within tiieir designed capacity. The esplanade around the base of the building was small, and tiiere was no provision for shops; and after a while, nobody but Dane's employees went to the Tower at all, on Dane busses. Altogether, it was an enterprise completely out of character for Dane, who had built much of his fortune on a system of cost accounting that would have been the envy of any Bureau of Inland Revenue. At the very least, one would have thought, a man who owned the only mile-high building in the world -- built on countryside that was itself a mile above sea level -- would have thought to have put a veranda and an expensive restaurant on top of it; but on the contrary, the top of Dane Tower, which looked like it was wearing a very tiny black derby, was as closed to visitors as the file room of a Swiss bank. I rtead, Toby found, the great rotunda under the derby (which was not in fact black, but made of panels of one-way window glass) was encirded by small cubicles which might have been either offices or laboratories; and ifa center was totally taken up by huge, crouching, whining machines, reminding him irresistibly of a Siemans-Sdmekert dynamo shed somehow hoisted two miles into the air as if on top of some tectonic piston. Most of the scuiT # dng employees he saw wore business trousers, but with white coats over them, like pharmacists. He found this vaguely comfortii, since his hands, although healing, were still lightly swathed; but it offered him no clue as to what was going on here. These people could be clerks, scientists, engines, all three, or none of the three. "Wait here," Dane said, parking Toby outside a double door. Toby waited. He was still a little light-headed, too; after all, in addition to having been near death, he had spent some months miles up in the air, and here he was again. After a while, the double doors opened, and Dane took him into what proved to be quite an ordinary sort of conference room, complete with table, discreet hangings and a not-quite-concealed outlet for a projection room. There were even yellow pads and pencils neatly laid out, and ashtrays mathematically in place; but some of the trays were half-filled, and some of the pads scribbled upon, sigesting that Dane had just evicted an on-goJug meeting. Toby sniffed for smoke, but he himself smoked so heavily that it was only a token sniff. Besides, he was feeling not less, but more light-headed, and lightbodied, too. When Dane gestured him to a seat, he almost seemed to float to it. He could not guess why, for his first assumption -- that he was still convalescent -- had been contradicted by his observation of the staff. They too had seemed to be moving in long, gliding steps, Uke people in a dream, or on the Moon. Toby knew very well that being in a fixed position only two miles above sea level did not noticeably dilute gravity; after all, in Coropuna he had been nearly twice as high up and had noticed no such effect. He tried automatically to pick up a pencil, but his hands were still too bundled up for that -- and in any case, Dane had warned him that the story was unpublishable. Dane smiled gently at the aborted gesture, and said: "You'll be too busy to write pretty soon, Toby. In the meantime, I want to lay out for you a few facts that you'll need to know, before either of ms can behave sensibly. To begin with, I will answer your question. "I built the Dane Tower here, in Denver, because in exactly fifty-seven years from now, Denver will be the capital of the world. And I built it a mile high becatise, fifty-seven years from now, almost all of the land areas of the Northern Hemisphere, and much of them in the Tropic of Capricorn, too, will be covered by a continuous city running from a mile to two miles deep. This platform on which we're now sitting will be the center of -- of a sort of public square, which will be both a center of government and a shrine for all of the land-boimd world." tty Tow do you know that?" Toby said. "Jxist from population statistics? Those wouldn't help you to predict the -- the continuous city you're talking about." "No, they wouldn't. Such computations of course suggested such an outcome -- along with many other possibilities. But I'd never have built a Tower like this if I hadn't been sire. Come with me a moment and look at something; I see I'm not making it graphic enough. I've never talked to anybody with imagination about this before." Dane stood up -- yes, that strange lightness of body was not just a drug illusion -- and skimmed to a wall hanging, which he parted to reveal a big window. Beyond the window was nothing but kjrno, not quite, for shadowy peaks of the Rockies were barely visible in a stratospheric haze. "In that direction," Dane said soberly, "in fifty-seven years, there will be a broad avenue, bordered by rather ramshackle buildings most of which will be four or five stories higher than where we are standing now. Most of them look quite inflammable. It's my impression that all the lower levels are nearly as ramshackle for several thousand feet down, and then become sbirdier; and that even so, none of the whole complex would bear its own weight for an instant, if it weren't tied horizontally to a great many central, vertical members like the Dane Tower." "You talk as though you've seen it" "I have seen it. In a way. But before I explain that -- and I'll do more than that. I'll also show you what I've seen -- I want you to look at anotlier, more immediate thing. It won't make instant sense to you, but I've got good reasons for presenting my evidence in this exact order and no other." "You're the boss, John." "No, but I'm trying. All right, come on out again. We'll be back." Dane led Toby out into the humming, busy rotunda once more, and down the line of cubicles to a door which was heavilj sealed and insulated. There waj a microphone mounted in th center of it, into which Dane spoke in a low voice. It was sev. eral minutes before he got an an. swer, and another long minute before the door was unsealed pulled guardedly ajar, by anothei one of those ubiquitous people in white coats -- this one a pale girl who gave Toby a strange impression that she was trying not to cry. Inside, the cubicle had a mixed smell of animals and ozone and was quite hot. Along the right wall as Toby and Dane entered was a row of small cages, each of which contained two black kittens, all of whom set up a faint feeping noise at the new visitors ond began to mill around each other. Toby grinned at then amused as alwa#rs at the way only two kittens can imitate a mob scene when trying to draw attention. "Look closer," Dane said. "You Have no idea how hard they are to breed." toby looked closer, but for a moment saw nothing nw. Then, all at once, he saw a whole series of singularities. All the kittens were the same age -- about two month's; all bore a white star on the forehead and a white blaze on the chest; and each pair in eacn cage were identical twins. "Breeding show cats is difficult enough," Dane added, "because they revert to alley-cats at the first cross -- everything is double-recessive. But these are alley-cats to begin with, and they have to come out almost exactly alike. It took two Nobelists a molecular biologist and a geneticist -- to get this line started and guarantee that it'd keep on coming out like this. But it's required." "By whom?" "I'm not ready to answer tHat quite yet. But soon. In the meantime, look on the other side." The other side consisted of a laboratory bench of formica or some such substance, set at the same level as the shelf on which the cats' cages sat. In the middle of it stood an object like a gallon jug of very thick glass, except tliat it had no neck, and had been opened vertically down the middle as though hinged at the back. Above it, on the shaft of a ringstand, hovered a tall torus of closely wound wire, obviously big eno ugh in diameter to surround the jug when the jug was closed and the coil slid down around it. "Time's short, I won't explain further yet," Dane said, and then to the pale girl: "This is dose to transmission time, isn't it?" "Yes, Mister Dane, but -- " "Go ahead. I'll vouch for Mister Walker." Turning to the cages, the girl deftly extracted a kitten, swung to the apparatus, popped the kitten into the parted jug, and closed the sides. The kitten was now in a sitting position inside the jug, with only its head protruding. She now lowered the torus so that it surrounded the belly of the jug. In so doing, she brought into view an attachment like a shallow copper cap, which fitted snugly over the kitten's head between its ears; and, behind tlit "up" position of the coil, a wall clock. Feep! the kitten said, more in puzzlement than in protest. The girl turned a switch, produdng a heavy hum of power, so deep as to sound more like the warming up of a subway generator than anything that miglit be hea# in a small laboratory. Her hand now moved to a key. and she began to watch the dock. As the clock's sweep-hand passed whatever point she was awaiting, she depressed tjfe key. There was a soft pop!, like the breaking of a small light bulb but without the accompanying glassy sound, and the kitten's head vanished. Up went the coil and open came the jug, revealing that the rest of the kitten was gone too. The girl repeated the operation with its twin, and en shut off tile power. "Thatis all tiiere is to see here; we only send two on any given day, one day a week," Dane said. "Now let's go back to the board room." "Send them where?" Toby said, already afraid he knew the answer. "Into the future, of course. Come on, and I'll give you your own look. It won't be a very good one, but you'll see everything that we've managed to see. We can't very well do better than that." A #I this trotting back and forth was not exactly decreasing Tobys confusion. Except for the spectacle of the vanishing kittens, he would have begun to suspect that Dane was losing his grip on reality, a phenomenon not infrequent in lonely men possessed.of, or by, virtually imlimited power. In the conference room, Dane sat Toby down at the table with his back to the projection booth; and then, instead of picking up the conversation, picked up a telephone instead. "Dane here," he said. "Get me Accounting... Hello, Sal? I want to arrange an open transfer of funds, in such a way that the remaining sum after income lars. The recipient is Tobias R. Walker -- " "Hey, wait, damnit -- " Dane cut Toby off with a sharp gesture. "You'll find a dossier on him in the press file, including his bank and account number -- oh, you know who he is. Good, that simplifies tilings. Yes, effective immediately." "Now look here," Toby said, the instant Dane had hung up. "Maybe I did save your goddam life. But I did it out of friendship, and for that matter I would ha done it out of simple decency for one of your Indians, or anybody. I damn well don't want to be paid off for it Being shown what you're doii up here is more than enough!" "My dear Toby, this is not a payoff. It is either a bribe or a commisrion, depending upon how you come to look at it after you have all the facts. Will you give me time to explain?" "Well... I suppose so. But I warn you, tiie chances are ninety to one that I'll send the money right back, the moment I have the chance." "I can't prevent that I in my turn warned you that my answers tend to be fatal. In the present instance, even if you keep the money, you vrill have relatively little time to spend it, and perhaps none at all. Now, let's look at some pictures." He touched one of a small portable rank of buttons, and hangings opposite the projection booth pulled aside. Another touch, and the room went dark. IV ((As is now obvious," Dane's voice said in the blackness, "I've been fooling around with Time. The discovery of the effect was an accident, and the theory is dead secret; I intend to explain it to nobody, and to see to it that none of my experts leaks it, either. What matters for your purposes is what we found. "Effectively, we can see a short distance into the future -- not directly, but tiirough a process which allows us to take still photographs, all of rather bad quality. We've taken thousands, and spent the better part of the last five years interpreting tiiem. It took las several years just to realize that tile altitude above the surface of the Earth of the camera exactly matched to the altitude in the future. We got hundreds of murky, useless photos before we found that we had to be up two miles before we could see the surface of the world-city. Hence, the Dane Tower. "I've had slides made of the key pictures. Here's the first one." The screen lit up. The photo -- if that was what it was -- was in black and white and seemed to show a street scene rather like the one Dane had described to Toby while tiiey had been looking out of the window at the Rockies. Details, however, were impossible to make out; not only was the picture badly out of focus, but it had an overall milky quality, as if the camera had leaked light even before the shot had been taken. "In general, the # r're all this bad," Dane said, "but in a given series of shots of the same scene, each one comes close to being sharp in a different small area. We've had composites made up of all the sharp spots which I can show you later, but I wanted you to see the originals first. Now, these are the people -- a microscopic fraction of them." The next slide showed the same scene, but there were figures in the street. They were vaguely graceful, and seemed to be clad in loose garments with long sleeves, like Arab robes. One face was almost in focus, and it was startlingly handsome, but Toby could not tell what sex it was. "We know relatively little about the people who live in the lower levels. However, there seems to be no doubt that social status depends upon nearness to the surface, just as in The Time Machine or Metropolis or scores of later works on the same theme. The people you see in the picture are not the ruling class, which is essentially an engineers' guild, but parasites of some sort, like Wells' Eloi'. They may be the children of the ruling class, or they may represent some more complicated social setup. We haven't been able to settle that. "Not all the world-city is two miles high, by the way, but it's almost nowhere less than a mile high. I should think that this would be a distinction without a difference to the poor slobs who have to live at the bottom. We don't know how deep under the Earth all this runs, either, but again that's almost an academic question. "Here is another shot of the people. You'll see that they seem to be conducting some sort of ceremony or celebration, or whatever. Or maybe it's just their equivalent of a Saturday night dance." O r tnybe John Hillary Dane has just lost his marbles, Toby recalled with a pang the fix Sir Arthur Conan Doyle had developid on Spiritualism, one outcome of which had been a passionate tract disguised as a novel called The Land of Mist. And Doyle, though remembered nOw almost solely for Sherlock Holmes, had been one of the noblest, most versatile and most "The pictures in this series led us to a complicated but lucky accident. We had been trying to see if we could pull anything back from the future besides patterns of energy. Theoretically it was possible, but we found that we just couldn't muster the necessary power for it. The general energy level of the universe -- what Milne called the t-tau relationship -- is higher in the future than it is in the present, and given that plus the basic Einsteinean equation, grabbing even a tiny object from up there would call for a surge of power equivalent to several megatons. We couldn't confine it, not usefully. "However, something else was working for us. Have you noticed anything odd about the gravity on top of this building?" "Yes. I feel lighter. I thought it was just the drugs and so on, but I noticed that people move differently." "Precisely," Dane said. "The t-tau spread increases with time, but the gravitational constant -- which, obviously, isn't a constant at all -- weakens. You wouldn't think fifty years would make so noticeable a difference, but it seems that in the course of our tampering with Time, we've created some kind of leak in which gravitational energy is flowing from here into the future. This has all kinds of theoretical implications which I won't bother you with, but what it meant for us, in practice, was that although we couldn't pull an object back from the future, we could send one forward. "Of course this instantly made us wonder if we could send a live object... not just a rock, but nn assemblage of matter which also carried a characteristic energy pattern, just like the pictures we were getting back. The t-tau relationship said No, because the life energy pattern is unique in that it has negative entropy, but we tried it anyhow. "The first animal we tried, as it hapoened, was a black Htten. It showed up on one of these feast days, or dances, or whatever they are, and producd a sensation. Here is one of the pictures." slide showed more "raceful figures, bending bJurrily over something which might have been a black kitten, or a lump of coal. Toby now remembered also that Conan Doyle had been completely taken in by two little girls who had produced photographs of what they claimed were fairies, but later had been shown to be pictures cut out of advertise.ments in popular magazines. The noblest intellect of his time bad published a book which had include the photographs. Dane's slides strongly resemble tiiem. "A lot of experiments showed that if we sent forward two such kittens, people came boiling out of the building to look at them, and the more the kittens resembled each other, the greater the excitement. Our breeding program was the result, and we now have a whole new ceremony in the future organized around the weekly appearance of these twins. "Again, the details aren't important. The essence of the matter is that the development gave us immense amounts of new sociological data to work with. The mathematical biology of social behavior has come a long distance since Rashevsky. Also, it helped that we get the kittens back in a week; they revert to tlie energy level they were bom into, along the world-line widened by the gravity flow. Their disappearance, just before the new batch arrives, creates more excitement, and more data for us. It also makes the inbreeding program simpler for us. You'll be interested to see this week's pair pop out of nothingness next week, if you're still with me then... especially if you're still thinking about all this in terms of ectoplasm, apporfs and the like." Toby grinned feebly, but did not deny the accusation. He was just as pleased that the grin was invisible in the darkness, but he would not have been surprised to be told that Dane had sensed it anyhow. "Now, Toby, it seems clear that tills isn't a very happy society, at least from our point of view; but it's also clear that it I functions, more or less. It was also dear, almost from the be' ginning, that it couldn't function without computer control of al) most everything. The magnitude I of data involved -- people, enI ergy flow, food, repair, logistics j of every sort -- precluded any I other possibility. We searched a I long time for that computer, be: cause we thout anything so advanced would be the most worthwhile thing to study of anything in the future that might be accessible to us. "We had a hell of a time findi ing it -- we looked in all the logical but wrong places. It seemed to be utterly invisible. Well, it was, and for a good reason: ' it was all around us -- or will be. It's based right on this floor I of th building, and goes on up in the air about a himdred feet. We took our camera up on the roof when we figured this out, and here's one of the pictures we got." Toby would have found it I hard to say what he expected the slide to show, but certainly nothing like this. Against a backgroimd of dark sky appeared a fragment of thick, irregular webwork; it was not only senseless, but so obviously incomplete that Toby at first could not even think of anything to compare it to. It was, it was, well, a little like a photograph of Dane's radio-telescope bridge, after the thing bad not only collapsed but somehow been partially melted (at a height of more than two miles? Ridiculous.) At the same time, the thing looked almost biological; it might have been a medium-power photomicrograph of a piece of spoie. In the background floated several spherical objects, all with highlights along the same side -- they were, in fact, lit from the same direction as the webwork was -- of which he could make no sense at all, unless the Earth of half a century in the future had acquired a whole flock of artificial satellites big enough to compete with the natural one. "As you can see," Dane's voice went on evenly, "it's not at all like any existing such machine. Insofar as we've been able to ure it out, it is most closely analogous to the Golgi network in the human cerebrum -- a web of conducting members enclosing, or underlying, a force field where the real work is being done. Those small round bodies you see actually number in at least the hundreds; they circulate in and out of the web in irregular pathways and may prevent specific bodies of information, or ,... well, we just don't know, not reliably. "Now, here is where you come in, Toby -- you and your million dollars. Or where we hope you'll come in." The projector went out, the drapes rustled, and the lights went on. Toby was completely dazzled. While he was still trying to get his eyesight back, Dane said in the same even and imemotional tone: "I want you to go up there and sabotage that machine." same old question. But this time, Dane had to answer. " 'Sabotage' is the wrong word; actually we want you to repair it, but the machine is a sacred object -- nobody is allowed to touch it -- so we'll have to equip you just as if you were a saboteur, and you'll have to behave as if you were. "The reason is inherent in tKe worship. You'll recall my telling you that we've been studying this society for nearly a decade. In tiie course of the study, we became convinced that the computer was suffering some kind of The slow breakdown. I also mentioned fifty-seven years, but actually the period we see is fifty-fiVe years in the future; we thinlf the breakdown will reach a crisis two years from now, after which we won't be able to do a thing for it. "The people themselves know less about the machine than we do -- much less. They've taken it for granted for all of their lifetimes, which appear to be short -- for obvious reasons, when you come to think of it. We, on the other hand, now think we know which component of the machine is going haywire. We can show you diagrams of the apparatus which will give you a pretty good idea of its gross workings, and we can also supply you with a map of its layout, its geography, so to speak. "We've prepared a replacement; you'll go forward, locate the failing part, rip it out, and insert our replacement" "John," Toby said, "this time you have to go all the way to the end. And so again I ask you, wjy?" Dane spread his hands. "I riiould think that would be selfevident. Repugnant as that universal tenement, or hive, or whatever-it-is may look to us, it's the society those people have got, and all they've got If it collapses, the disaster will be unimaginalions will suffer; liiey are incapable of running thdr world without that computer." Talk about philanthropies! The Dane Observatory was peanuts, compared to this. But Toby knew that there lay the ultimate why, and to ask it would be to question Dane's good will. He said instead : "I sec the point. Once I'm conto try it, as I'm sure you knew. So, John -- why did you feel dollars for the job?" "Because," Dane said, "one way or another, you will probably die. We get the kittens back, but kittens are not people, and we have no way of asking them their state of mind. Two, I don't know whether we can get you back at all. Three, if the people up there catch you messing around with their god-brain, they may tear you slowly to shreds, no matter how well we arm and armor you, "And the process, as you saw, involves a colossal jolt of power. It will probably feel almost exactly like being electrocuted. I on that chance alone, no, not if I were a pauper with nineteen starving children." Toby said slowly: "I won't either. But if you'll phone down to your accountant and cancel about it further. Otherwise, not." V T oby spent much of the next week studying the maps, with breaks for Charley to examine his hands, which seemed to be getting along nicely. Dane had quite vanished, which was reasonable; no matter how large the Dane Tower project looked to Toby, it was only a fragment of Dane's interests -- which, after all, he had to keep in order if he was to continue to support crazy enterprises like the Tower and the Observatory. At the end of the week, Dane reappeared, to join Toby in the kennel-cum-laboratory to await the return from the future of the kittens. There was nothing spectacular about it: Pop!, and then, Feep And there they were. They looked, Toby thought, a little dazed at first, but it is hard to read a kitten's expression -- it always looked a little dazed; and besides, at the very best, Toby would have been a little dazed himself under the circumstances. Otherwise, the animals were apparently unhurt, and were transferred promptly to a larger kennel to become part of the inbreeding cycle as they reached puberty. "Satisfied?" Dane said The pale #, nevertheless, continued to look sad about the whole process of which was in charge. "Well, it isn't fatal to tiiem, anyhow. I'd adopt either of them if I were in the market." "Help yourself." Dane vanished once more, though, without either feep or pop. D uring the succeeding week, Toby was made acquainted with the component. It looked remarirably like some peculiarly vicious combination of flamethrower, machine-pistol and bazooka. which was not an accident Most of it was in fact a weapon, which Toby was sternly told to use without compunction if he was detected before he had completed his mission. Only one of die grips, the one nearest the body, was actually the replacement component This would break out of the main body of the gun into the right hand with one sharp wrench of the wrist. What it then consisted of, to the eye, was a flattened cylinder with three prongs on one end. All Toby had to do, the technicians explained, was to find the socket tliose prongs fitted into, and squeeze the sides of the cylinder. The device would then freeze solidly in place, and the job woulcl be done. Easy enough. Just like getting Santa and the toys down the chimney and back up again. Ho ho ho. Nevertheless, the reasoning behind it was easy to understand. What surprised Toby more was the elaborateness of the armor he was also supposed to wear. It was, in fact, a full-fledged spacesuit, of a rather old-fashioned model, heavy, shiny, balloony, stiff at the points and topped by a helmet with a very restricted field of view. It looked not much advanced over the suit worn by the first men to walk on the Moon -- where it had probably been fairly satisfactory in the slight gravity and under no need to clamber rapidly and furtively through the interior of a gigantic sponge, ready to dodge at every instant. That, the technicians explained to him, could not be helped. He had to bear in mind that he would emerge in the future more than two miles above sea level, where an ox # rgen mask would be a essential to keep his reflexes and his thinking at optimum. The people of the future surface, like the Andean Indians, were acclimatized to the low oxygen tension of # feet, but he was not. The helmet would give him a better field of view than would the goggles of an oxygi mask, but the only way to keep a helmet filled with sufficient oxygen was to attach it to a pressure suit. And since they had to give him a pressure suit, they might also just as well armor it -- " -- against the sHngs, arrows and low-velocity bullets of outrageous fortune," Toby said. "Okay, okay. I suppose every hero in a Western wishes Central Casting had given him a softer horse," He exercised in the suit, whicK under the peculiar gravity field prevailing on the top of Dane Tower was more flerible and lighter than he had expected. He was not fooled. This only meant it would be stiffer and heavier, inside the world-brain, fifty-five years hence. H e also practiced, on an evacuated and insulated range, vrith the weapon, which turned out to be a laser rifle far advanced beyond any such Toby had ever seen, or even heard hinted at, in the arsenals of contemporary armies -- and as an occarional war correspondent, he was supposed to be as expert at sucK matters as any civilian is ever allowed to be. Another barrel of Dane eventually sold it to; but as for Toby, er several days of watching dummies carefully composed to be of the exact consistency of flesh and bone evaporate instantly at the merest toucH of its flash, his majcw prayer of the whole affair unexpectedly came to be that he would never have to fire it on the job. The firing range practice was at least interesting, however horrible. The practice at plugging the component into a dummy socket, and then getting the hell away, under the eye of a stopwatch, was not. But he knew it was probably much more important. This he would have to do; firing the gun was only a possibility. At the end of that week, Charley took the bandages off, and Toby exercised his hands on various grips and squeezers. They looked death-white, but they worked, very well. Charley was pleased; Toby was not. Those last bandages had been only token ones, not at all in the way of his practice with the rifle and its concealed' component; but to Toby they had represented the last barrier between himself and the slowly rotting sponge on top of the future. Dane came back the next day, also looking pleased, in his rigid and abstracted way. He looked at Toby's hands, watched him fire the rifle, timed him on the plug-in and getaway exercise, tested him on the map, read over all tile test records which had been compiled in his absence. One of Dane's major mottoes was I trust my subordinates, But. At the end, he said, "Good, very good." "You mean I can go now?" Toby said. He was surprised to find that he was burning to get it all over with, "Hell no, Toby. All this has been just warmup. While it's been going on, we've built a fullscale model of the brain over your head, on the top of the Tower. Tomorrow you get the suit on. pick up the gadget, climb out there and go through the whole routine -- bearii in mind that if you slip, you won't just fall to a street among a lot of fairies. You'll fall two miles, and I'll have to find myself another boy. And while you're doing it, I may just stand out on the balcony and throw rocks at you." "I've changed my mind," Toby said. WhaiF' VI W hen they lowered Toby out of the high sky and the model brain, the padding of the pressure suit was soaked with sweat, and Dane let Toby lie quietly and shake for two days while the technicians worked frantically to improve the suit's water cycling. You would have thought, Toby thought ironically, shaking, that after all these years of experience with spacesuits, somebody would have solved that problem; but evidently no suit had ever been designed to cope with just one hour of concentrated stress which j would include the whole mission; previous spacesuit designers had f thought in terms of months, orj years. While Toby slowly stopped shaking, Dane swore. He was on the spot every minute now, for the end of this week was launching lime. At last the technicians were convinced that they had the water problem licked, and some violent exercise inside the refurbished suit did not, at least, contradict them. This time, though,! Toby was unable to summon the extremes of fear he had felt atop the Dane Tower, although he was convinced that he was not very far from them. The final test would have to be the mission itself. A nd The Day at last came, and Toby was stuffed, bolted and sealed into the suit for the last time, along with the knowledge: that he might never be taken out. of it again. He was handed the weapon-cum-component, and introduced to his own personal version of the magic jug: an insulated room on the roof, a metal chair centered upon an elevated metal plate and a capped coil to be lowered around him. Dane and his operators watched from a control room behind glass; Toby noticed that the pale girl was not among them and wondered if Dane had suffered a minor mutiny in the ranks. On the wall facing Toby was a clock, presvanably duplicating one in the control room. It swept toward the zero hour, at first with glacial slowness, and then suddenly as if the pace of Time had doubled. "Can you hear me all right, Toby?" the smfs radio said in Dane's voice. "Sure." "Remember that you won't be able to in the future. We'll take as many pictures as possible while you're there, but if you get in trouble, there won't be a thing we can do to help you.' "I know that. You've told me that at least a dozen times." "Don't be jumpy. I'm just trying to make perfectly sure that you have every fact you need. We've already sent on the usual two kittens, but half an hour late. We're hoping that between the usual ceremony, and the unusual lateness, theyU be too distracted to notice you." Toby knew that, too. He realized belatedly that Dane was simply chattering to keep him distracted and as close to relaxed as possible when the moment of transmission came. His glance shot up to the clock. Two seconds to zero! One -- Every muscle in his body went into spasm. Every nerve shrieked in silent agony. It lasted forever, in flashing blackness and roaring silence. Then he was standing in the high sky, exactly on the part of the world-brain he had so painstakingly memorized. The incredible pain vanished so completely as to leave hardly a memory; it was so close to instantaneous that he almost staggered with reUef. Luckily, the suit prevented him; it was indeed much heavier here. Without looking down -- for he had no time to dieck on whether the natives were indeed distracted -- he hoisted the weapon-component assemblage and began to climb. Several of the little moon-like globes -- "bitbundles," one of the technics had called them -- floated past him, and one swerved toward him, as if in curiosity, although he had been assured that this was unlikely. Then he -- was back in the ttansaussion chamber aiain. H e looked toward the glass front of the control room, bewildered. His only impression was of Dane's face, wearing an expression he could clearly read: shock, frustration, inh uman determination. Then Dane made a slight movement. Eternal agony. He was back on the brain, but at the spot to which his few previous steps had taken him. This time the pain was distinctly slow about dwindling. He ban to climb once more. The rransmfsson chamber. It could only have been a few seconds later: Dane's expression was still in the process of hard enin g, Dane hit the kqr again. The total agony of electrocution. When the hi sky flashed over him again, he was weak, pain. He took two steps more. Transmission chamber. Dane's face was a Greek mask, a mockii twisted mask of pity and fury at once. His hand pressed down -- Anguish upon anguish. The high sky. One step. Toby staggered. He was nearly blind with pain now. Chamber. Mask. Key. Death. Sky. Uadiminished pain. With the last motion of which he was physically capable, Toby threw the weapon away. convalesce from having been executed four times is a long process. For the first few weeks, if Dane showed up at all, Toby was incapable of noticing it. All he saw, and that only in fragile gleams, was the gradual lightening of that darkness of gloom which is eternity. Then, gradually, the world began to obtrude. The people who attended him were hushed, as if in the presence of something more than a corpse, alfliough it vas impossible for them to have known how far beyond death he had already been. It was more than a month before Dane appeared. His face, which would not ever be a mystery to Toby any more, was remote and abstracted, as though he were thinkin g now about some new project which had nothing to do with the Dane Tower, let alone Toby; but he said: "I'm sorry." "I'm sorry too," Toby said slowly, "in a good many ways. But you did warn me. And I find I still have a little curiosity left. What went wrong, do you know?" "We think we know. Essentially, it was the difference between a man and an animal. Living things, all living things, differ from other energy processes in the universe in having negative entropy -- that's the definition of life, or the best one we have. The higher the nervous organization, the more negentropy -- the more energy consolidating itself, instead of slowly dissipating and downgrading in the standard way. A cat has pretty close to the highest degree of nervous organization in the animal kingdom, but a man is so much higher still that he's virtually a different order of entity. The quantitative difference is so great that it becomes, to all intents and purposes, qualitative." Toby puzzled over this for several minutes. "In other words, if you'd sent an earthworm up there, you might not have gotten it back for years." "That seems to be it. Whereas we'll never be able to keep a man there for more than a few seconds. And the farther in the future we try to send him, the shorter the stay will be." #CT see." Toby fell silent again. A Then, at last, he continued : "I said I was sorry. But not completely. I'm sorry I had to go through the experience -- it wasn't pleasant I'm sorry it turned out to be for notliing. But above all, I'm sorry you turned out to be the kind of man who would put a friend through it four times. I am indeed going to keep the money, John. No sum will ever pay me for what I went through, and no sum could make up for losing what I thought I saw in you. I shan't spend it. any more than I could spend my own blood, but maybe my children, if I ever have anj, won't feel the same way about it. "But it will be nice to have the interest, because I'm going to ask the paper for a new assign ment, and I suspect that nothing new that I'm given will be as lucrative as working with you was. I won't be seeing you again, Not ever, if I can help it." "I understand that," Dane, said. "Every time I answer one of those questions -- questions of this kind -- I lose somebody,' one way or another. I expectedj nothing else. But I too have ray curiosity, Toby. You're not com pletely sorry. What is it that you don't regret?" "Failing." "Oh," Dane said slowly. "Will' you say why?" "Yes. It's one of the reasons why I don't want to see you any more. I think you lied to me. I don't believe there was anytliing wrong with die big computer, the world-brain. But I think some thing would have gone wronj with it if I had managed to plug your component into it. You did not want to save that society, You wanted to destroy it." The two men's eyes met. Acknowledgment was already plain to Toby in Dane's expression. "Quite true," Dane said steadily. "The society was nothing more than the ultimate deadend of the society we have right now. And the computer; I suspect -- though I can't be positive -- is perfect. If it doesn't fail or get disrupted somehow -- it will maintain the universal tenement forever." "Nothing is perfect," Toby said, "and nothing is forever. But the fact is, John, you weren't out ers -- with me as cat's-paw. You were out to cause it."  ( Tn effect," Dane said, "yes. One last question, Toby, if I may turn the tables on you just once. I don't see how you detected that my intentions were opposite to my statement of them. It seems to me that I left very few clues." "You left no dues at all. But at the bf ifmin g, when you asked me to take the job on -- this was after the slide show in the conference room -- your tongue slipped. You called it 'sabotage.' Your explanation was glib and I took it at face value -- until I saw your face during the three times you sent me forward again. It was not just the face of a man knowingly executing a friend. It was the face of a fanatic. In the past month, lydng here, I've been seeing that face, and hearing it speak the word 'sabotage.' And I knew that the face and the word went together." Dane got to his feet. "I never did trust poets," he said. "So perhaps it's just as well that we're parting. And to do you credit, Toby, not only were you as brave as I expected you to be, but you might even be right. It might be just as well, too, that it proved to be impossible to destroy the machine. I'm already working on another approach." "I'm not surprised. Good-by, John." "Good-by." They shook hands formally, without warmth, and Dane moved away from the bed, "John." Dane turned back halfway, but he did not look bade. His mind was already on other matters "What is it?" he said. "John, I don't know what your next project is, and I don't Want to know. But I've also been thinking about your one-before-last, and I think there's something you ought to bear in mind." "Very well," Dane said, "What?" "Telescopes," Toby said, "no matter how powerful, see only into the past." T he first airplane that flew with a liqtiid-fuel rocket engine as its means of propxilsion was the German interceptor Messerschmitt Me-#B, named Komet. It first appeared in action during March # and surprised the pilots of Allied bombers by the fantastic bursts of speed it could perform. The design of the Me-#A (the prototype of Me-#B had grown out of wartime needs; it Had nothing to do with Max Valier's concepts of # and it also was hardly -- if at all -- influenced by the work of the other early advocate of rocket-propelled aircraft: Dr. Eugen Saenger. I think it is safe to assume that my readers will remember the article in the last issue about the rocket enthusiast Max Valier. Valier, as was explained fiiere, talked a great deal about "rocket airplanes," but what he actually had in mind was an airfeeathing jet engine. When Dr. Saenger, a few years later, talked about rocket airplanes, he did have rocket engines in mind. And he was going to develop them himself; he had the necessary background for such development work. And as he went ahead with his work, he Had so many new ideas that it would have needed a large research institute to follow them tErough. Though any engineering library worth that name has a number of publications by Eugen Saenger on its shelves, nothing about Him has been pubUshed aside from a few obituaries in various journals early in #. The data given in the following are based on two sources: personal correondence, mainly during the period before the second world war, and his Laboratory Notebooks covering the period from the end of # to near the end of #. The original is in Germany, presumably in the custody of his widow Dr. Irene Saenger-Bredt, but a photocopy is in the archives of the National Air and Space Museum in Washiion, D.C. and was made available to me by Fred C. Durectors. Tj'ugen Saenger was born in the city of Pressnitz in the mountains called Erzebir that straddled the German-Austrian border. His birth date was September #, #; soon after, his parents must have moved to Hungry, for his elementary education took place in the municipal schools of small Hungarian towns. He attended High School in Graz and after graduation (in #) the College of Elngineering in Graz for one year. Then followed # months of practical engineering; he participated in the construction of a high-tension transmission line. In # he had himself enrolled in the College of Engineering in Vienna, attending, among other things, the then recently instituted courses in aviation. After passing the two compulsory government examinations for construction engineers (one of his dissertations combined his official and his real interests; it was about the design of airplane hangars), he received his Doctorate in the Technological Sciences in #. Simultaneously he became Assistant Professor of Engineering in Vienna. Simultaneously he thought long and carefully about the aerodynamical forces on the wings and bodies of airplanes that would fly at "altitudes of more than # kilometers with speeds about # kmh" -- or above # feet at speeds of more than # mph. Of course there were no such airplanes, nor the engines to propel them. But the shape of such an airplane could be predicted Fig. #. Eugen Saenger's sketch of his rocket, propelled speedster. The diagram gave no dimensions, if it had actual, ly been built the overall length would have been on the order oi # feet. (Fig. #, first published in the spring of #) and the engines had to be rockets, still to be invented. On October #, #, he signed and dispatched a #-page singlespaced proposal to the Austrian Ministry of Defense. It began with the words: "Both tiie speed of customary aircraft and the operational altitude have now approached limits which, as far as can be foreseen, will not be extended significantly by the means now in use. These limits are given by the loss of efficiency of the propeller when run at very high speeds, by the intolerable increase of engine weight... , and by the inability of the engine to obtain enough oxygen at very great altitudes." The remedy would be rocket propulsion. He added: "It has to be admitted that the efficiency of a rocket engine burning e.g. gasoline will surpass that of the engine-propeller combination only if the flight speed rises above # kmh (about # mph) and that the rocket-propeUed airplane is also weighed down with large quantities of fuel. For this reason some institutions, especially in America, are trying to develop a kind of jet propulsion that utilizes tfie circumambient air and which might produce a useful degree of efficiency at lower fl # dng speeds; this might be considered an interim solution until the development of pure rocket propulsion." Qince this was a document for the Defense Ministry, Saenger stressed the military applications like fast-climbing interceptors, but he also talked about airliners. He had worked out an especially efficient flightpath. Once airborne and pointing in the direction of the destination, the plane would climb at an angle of # until an altitude of about # miles has been reached. Then the plane would assume a horizontal position, correct its course, if necessary, and then the rocket engine would be shut off. Tfie speed would be ## to # times that of sound at the moment of cut-off and the plane would move by inertia only. Air resistance would gradually diminisK the flying speed; simultaneously, altitude would be lost. About #i miles from the take-off point, the speed would be less than that of sound and the altitude about # miles. Then tfie pilot would land, using the fuel remaining in the tanks for tfie approach. Tfie fuel consumption would not be mucfi higher than that of an airplane of the same take-off weight that had to fly tfie same distance non-stop. But tfie rocket airplane would not need mucfi more than an hour for a #-mile trip. The rocket engine would bum for # minutes during the slanting ascent and must develop a thmst of # metric tons. All this was just too mucfi for the officials of the Austrian Ministry of Defense. It would be a very expensive development program, they probably reasoned. And they probably felt some opposition to the proposed average speed of about # miles per minute; nobody in Vienna could conceive that anybody could be so much in a hurry. So Saenger received a reply, dated Febmary #, #, of only a few lines, saying that a liquidfuel rocket engine cannot be built becatise of the "detonation-like character" of the combustion. Saenger's reaction was that they would have to change their time if he could show them a rocket motor that burned smoothly without detonation. What he had in mind was one that would bum a light fuel oil with liquid oxygen and be cooled by the fuel before it was injected into the combustion chamber. Anybody who has ever started out on a series of experiments that have not been done before knows (afterwards!) a certain fact: Things that were expected to cause a lot of trouble failed to do so, while "simple" items proved to be intractable. Saenger was worried about the heat of combustion and conceived an elaborate system of insulation. There was to be an inner layer of hard carbon or graphite which was expected to be burned off or abraded during the run. Backing the hard carbon layer was a much thicker layer of porous carjjon. Then came the metal (sheet steel) wall, then a space through which the fuel would flow and then the outer skin of the cooling jacket. After a few preliminary experiments Dr. Saenger decided that the carbon insulation was not needed. Qtill, he proceeded toward his goal slowly and cautiously. The final rocket motor would use liquid oxygen, but he began his tests with gaseous oxygen. The final rocket motor would be cooled with its own fuel, but at first # m#E Fig. #. The planned performance of the speedster. water cooling was employed. Experiment No. # was labeled "first success, duration # seconds" and dated March #, #. Diesel fuel and gaseous oxygen were used; the internal pressure during the run was # pounds per square inch. Progress was quite fast; only a few weeks later he made his first experiments using liquid oxygen. Always keeping in mind that his rocket airplane would need # minutes of continuous thmst, he went after long burning time quite early in his work. Some of his tests lasted # minutes, which was much longer than was accomplished by anyone else for years to come. In between actual tests, he calculated and drew sketches; most of his sketches of rocket motors were based on the idea that the tubing through which the cooling fluid (the fuel) circulated should form the motor itself. Some time during the summer of # it occurred to him that certain metals might be usable as fuels. "Metals," he wrote in His notebook, "can be used as rocket fuels because (#) they use up little oxygen in spite of high energy production, and (#) because the combustion products are chemically stable." The main drawback, which Saenger did not put down, is that these stable combustion products are solids at ordinary temperatures. Apparently he hoped that this difficulty ( could be overcome. The most I promising metal was beryllium with an energy content of # Idlogram-calories per kilogram. Lithium was next with # kilogram-calories per kilogram. Aluminum followed with # kgcal.; carbon has # kgcal. as may be mentioned for comparison. In spite of the progress he made, Saenger was not happy. #) About a year later Ernest Loebell of the short'iived Cleveland Rocket Society wound copper tubing around a mandrel having the shape of a rocket motor. He then wanted to have aluminum cast around the tubing to give rigidity to the whole and to obtain a smooth inner surface. He did not succeed in finding a shop in Cleveland that could do a flawless casting job and was most annoyed at the foundryman's remark that the holes in the cast did not matter because it would not work onyway. The reasons were of the kind that do not find their way into laboratory notebooks. There seems to have been much personal friction with other faculty members. Perhaps they felt that experiments with space travel as their ultimate goal did not add to the dignity of their institute. Perhaps they just complained about the noise. jpvn June #, # (the manuscript page is dated and signed), Saenger made a list of # items, an outline of his own future. He Had made up his mind to leave Austria and go to Germany where the chances for aeronautical research seemed (and were) far better. Of course Hitler was in power in Germany but Saenger, like most others, expected that the Nazis would shed their revolutionary fervor and settle down to become a respectable government. He certainly, as the outline shows, did not expect a war. The items in the outline are occasionally separated by horizontal lines which divide the whole into five sections. The first section was what he still intended to accomplish in Vienna, comprising the first six items. ,#. Increase the thrust of model rocket S.R. # to # lbs. #. Increase exhaust velocity to # ftsec, #. Further increase by addition of light metals to liie fuel to # ft.sec. #, Low pressure experiments with liquid oxygen. #. Publication of "Exterior Ballistics." #. Publication of "Interior Ballistics." presumably two planned books, not published. The second section reads: #. Petition to Reika (?) with ref. to D.V.L. the German Aeronautical Research Institute. #. Join D.V.L. with both assistants. #. Habilitation T. H. Berlin obtain a professorship at the Technical University at Berlin . #. Development of the #-lbs thrust motor with # ft sec. exhaust velocity. #. Building of the #-lbs thrust motor, ready for flight. Section # reads: #. Building of Troposphere speedflyer S.l. #. Break the # mph speed limit. #. Building of fighter airplane S.#. #. Climb to altitudes beyond # ft. #. Start Saenger Rocket Aircraft Corp. #. Mass Production of theS.#. Section # continues with his optimistic success scheme: #. Building the long range aircraft S.#. #. Fly # miles non-stop. #. Production of the S.#. #. Establish rocket aircraft service between the continents. Section # looks to final triumphs: #. Development of the beryllium rocket. #. Make round the world nonstop flight with the S.#. #. Establishment of the Space Station. #. Extension of the Space Station. #. Building of spaceship S.#. #. Beginning of space travel. 'his was the dream. Reality was quite different. In October # one Professor Rinagl of the institute offered some kind of a contract to Saenger. Detail is not known, but Saenger refused to sign. Whereupon Rinagl forbade the continuaroEi Fig. #. Sketch for a rocket motor doted June #, #. At that time Saenger evidently had not yet realized the need for a constriction in the nozzle. #. Design for a rocket motor as published in the special issue of Flight. The fuel was to go' directly into the cooling jacket from the tank and was to be sucked through it by the pumps. Then it was to be discharged into the combustion chamber under pressure. The oxygen was to be fed in under pressure directly. Son of the tests. Defiantly Saenger tan one more test a week later or Count Max von Arro-Zinneberg. Then he wrote a comprefiensive report about his general plans and about the experimental work he had done. It filled a whole Special Issue of the monthly Plug (Flight) and was published in Vienna in December #. An English translation appeared with! considerable delay in April # as Technical Memoiandum No. # of the N.A.C.A., the National Advisory Committee for AeroBefore packing up and leaving for Germany, he also filed an application for a patent: "rocket motor with forced cooling," which was granted in #. (Austrian patent No. #). In Germany he worked for some time at the Experimental Station Trauen of the D.V.L., continuing the experimental work begim in Vienna. Reliable and detailed information is lacking. At the time the work was done, it was, of course, secret and no information was made public. Later both equipment and documents were destroyed by Allied bombing raids; late in the war Nazi officials burned documents wholesale and what was left was confiscated by Allied soldiers and much of it is still slumbering somewhere in nice solid wooden crates. It is my personal guess that the Luftwaife, the ultimate superior of the D.V.L., kept rocket research going in competition to the Ptxra.y's Peenemimde research establishment, where Wemher von Braun worked. The Luitwaiie also sponsored rocket research at and at Professor Hellmuth Walter's industrial research establishand to Professor Walter were to develop rocket motors for takeoff help and for airplane application. The rocket assembly that propelled the Me-#B was the result of the work of Walter's engineers. Saenger seems to have been sh'imted to theoretical work at one point, and in thinking about his original concept of powered climb followed by inertial flight  he had a new idea. If the powered flight led to a peak altitude of # miles, the airplane, after re-entry would "skip" when it reached denser layers of the atmosphere. Utilizing this phenomenon one could produce a series of such skips which would extend the horizontal range enormotisly. With the aid of his assistant (and later wife) Dr. Irene Bredt, he worked out his famous plan of the bomber that would fly around the world. If it had become a project, the effort involved would have been not much smaller than Project Apollo. At that time Germany fought a war that was already lost; there was neither the manpower nor the resources for a new and major project. 'he top-secret report com prised about # typewritten pages with many graphs, tables and diagrams. Only # copies were made and distributed witlj maximum security; but word of its existence somehow leaked out and hunting for a copy became the favorite occupation of Allied in. telligence units. The Russians first found one, then two more. Stalin, after having glanced through a translation, personally ordered that Saenger and his assistants be brought to Russia. His son headed the search; the group first flew to Berlin, then to Vienna and then to other cities -- unaware of the fact that Saenger and his wife-to-be were in French custody. Of course the French also had copies of the report, as did #) This concept, incidentally, was the boslj of the American Dyna-Soar project and it is said to have been also used in o Russian missile project too. Dyna-Soar was later cancelled and apparently the Russian project shared its fate. In both cases the straight ballistic missile won. Rg. #. Experimental American rocket motor, ca. #. The insert had the purpose of causing an especially fast fuel flow in the orea of the nozzle's smallest diameter where the danger of a burn-through is greatest. the British and American intelligence services. While the Saengers were in France, something looking very much like the design sketch of the year # was built in the United States: the X-#. The close resemblance was not due to imitation; conscious or subconscious, it was due to the laws which govern aeronautics; an airplane that is to fly high and very fast must look that way. The X-I was to fly as high as seven miles and was to fly faster than soimd. It did on October #, #, the first manned vehicle to do so. About eight years later, in July #, the X-# flew three times as fast as sound travels and on November #, #, the X-# accomplish#) An unclassiHed buf somewhaf abridged translation bears the title A Rocket Drive for Long Range Bombers; if is Translation ed six times the speed of sound. At the time of the X-# flight West Germany became a fully sovereign country again and the Saengers returned to head a small rocket research laboratory located at the airport of the city of Stuttgart. It seems to have been more of a teaching than a research operation; the research project was the development of a steam rocket for take-off help for aircraft. After a few years in Stuttgart, the Saengers moved to Berlin. One of the poinfei in his early program still came true: he was appointed professor by the university in West Berlin. On February #, #, Dr. Saenger collapsed during a lecture and died. At the time of his death most of the projects he had advocated had been carried out --  but by others.   I I This Month in IF -- by Keith Laumer by Macic Reynolds Please note: WeVe skipped a month in our dating to bring IF and Galaxy back on schedule. This is the July issue (there is no June issue)... on sale everywhere now; don't miss it! fcrmattoiT The furniture was very comfortable and attractive, and almost new -- but, unfortunately, very restless I H e beat the chair back out of the door, using his belt like , a whip. j "Goddam it, I've told you a I hundred times: you're a livingI room chair now. Stop trying to get back into the bedroom." i Looping the belt (size #, allij gator), he went into the kitchen, I where his wife was preparing j breakfast, and sat down at the table. His chair bucked once and surrendered. The plastic stuffing i pulsed softly against his back. I "I tbink that chair's a damned I voyeur," he told her as she I brought him coffee, staring at his T shirt with her lozenge-shaped eyes (the round of color in them soft and raw, like the flat top of a pencil's eraser). "Keeps trying to get back into our room." He stared at the boiling coffee. "And in case you're wondering, you're right. The dresser wouldn't give me a shirt again." Grinning, his wife went back to Her cooking, periodically kicking the stove. Beside her, the garbage disposal chewed a mouthful of air twenty times and swallowed a burp. On the other side of the fbom, the washing machine once again turned over something (coin? button?) rattling inside it. A frown passed over his wife's face. He guessed she was thinking about their bed, the beautiful carved Victorian bed they'd at last abandoned with the rest of the bedroom furniture. Now when you passed the storage room upstairs, you could hear them inside, scuttling and banging against the door. Out of the comer of his eye he watched the table, talking, meanwhile to his wife. (Thurston's advice to an assistant: if you don't know what's going on, boy, smile and point the other way.) Her hair was bunched in its usual .severe bun, half on top and half behind her head. The tinyprinted shift was smooth and newlooking, pastels falling straight from her thin shoulders that alwasrs reminded him of hangers ("Faith's fmgal frocks" he'd once called the dresses). She looked childlike girlish, but there were lines beneath her eyes like the grain in dark wood, and a fuzziness above the lines, in the eyes themselves. "Didn't get much sleep last night, did you?" he said finally. "No. How could I?" The counter shuddered -- it was nailed in place and couldn't move much more than that -- causing a bowl of half-mashed potatoes to slide and totter onto the floor. The trashcan came galloping across tire tile, snapping its lid open and shut like alligator jaws. "Get back. We'll eat them anyway. Damn it, get back!" Sighing, she heaped the potaoes into her hands and threw them with a splatt! back into the bowl as the trashcan trotted dejectedly back across the room. "Your chair came to the door right after we'd gone to sleep," she went on, whipping the potatoes, extracting bits of foreign stuff with the end of her finger. "It knocked at the door a while, then started reclining and straightening back up. It was out there all night, squeaking. I -- " "Got you!" he bellowed. His foot was hooked into the spreading, claw-like base of the table, stopping it a few feet from the worn spots that indicated its place. "Get back here." The dishwasher swung open and pistoled water at him; when he lifted his foot, its porthole door slammed shut. The table came back like a camel, swaying, slow. She served the meal and they began to eat. A few chairs came sliding up to the door and were firmly turned away; drawers and cabinets kept opening and occasionally threw things out, a rotting potato, a soft brown onion, a blackened pan; the refrigerator lumbered from its comer and was bearing down on the trashcan before they noticed and ordered it back. Otherwise the meal was quiet. Almost... He slammed his fork down on the table and shouted: "WiU you please teU this damned table to shut up!" It was whimpering, or something very like it -- creaking and groaning, anyhow. She reached down and patted its metal flank. "You were too hqrsh with it, dear. It's more sensitive than the others, helpless as a little baby." Patted, cooed at, it began to quiet. "Mashed potatoes for breakfast?" he asked after a while. "I just kind of wanted them." He smiled. Last month it was gingerbread, sauerkraut the month before. Was it real this time, or just another of the little dramas acted out more for herself than for him? Each month, as the red mark on the calendar was passed without event, the girls'school finish cracked and for a few days she would be happy acting out the symptoms of pregnancy. They finishedin silence and she went to cajole a shirt from the dresser, buffing at the top with an oilcloth until it relaxed and surrendered its drawers to her. The house had turned them both into magicians, into masters of misdirection. "I wanted the blue one," he said when she came back into the kitchen. She turned and started back. "Never mind. I'll wear it." He put it on, forcing his arms through the stiff sleeves. No matter how often he told her to starch them lightly, they always turned out like planed lumber. "No tie?" "No tie." He kissed her hair, bending down -- then good-by to the kitchen. And taking his coat off the stair rail he opened the door to the sun, spilled out of the house into dazzling white Milford. The Cherry Street bus was just pulling up at the comer. lYTiss Girth came to his door. It was always open. "Mr. Hughes, I know you asked not to be disturbed -- " "That's right, I'm glad you remembered. Go away," he said, shoving his bandy legs (one limped from being shorter, the other had a knee that did tricks) deeper imder the desk, slumping over his work. It being therefore attested... She squirmed on through the door. Her hips walked over and stood by the desk, at the top of his vision. "Okay," he said, looking up finally from the neatly stacked papers. "You know I have to get the Robertson wills straightened out by tomorrow, Sandra. But I give up; what is it?" Sitting erect, he was taller than some men standing, much of his six-feet-four being torso with' the springy legs appended as though by afterthought. A photographer might have picked his fgice for a pipe ad, his body to model clothes for the "man of special needs" (his secret, that the body was beginning to sag strangdy against the clothes). The girl's smile was as sheer as her nylons. "Mrs. Hughes is on the phone." She bent toward him across the desk to open the extension switch; the tips of her breasts faintly bmshed the papers. "She said it was urgent I thought you would want to take the call." "Very well, Sandra. Thank you." She turned, then swiveled back on her hips when he said, "But Sandra..." "Yes, sir?" "No more calls, no intemiptions." "Yes, sir." She walked out, squares in the plaid of hpi skirt swelling out the shape as her buttocks clenched-relaxed. He picked up the phone and held it till she was gone, though she'd probably listen on the extension anyway. "Faith?" "Oh, thank God you're there, Hugh. Sandra thought you were out" "She had instractions not to put anyone through to me." His wife called several times a day, just to say a few lonesome words. Her calls were like little quick-jotted notes, spontaneous and generous. Others probably thought the calls were bothersome, a nuisance. But for the two of them they possessed a large meaning, were a subtle expression of feelings which both of them had difficulty expressing more directly. "What did you want?" he asked her now. "The -- You'd better come home." She turned away from the phone for a second, "Right away." "Faith, you know I have a lot of work to catch up on. It was a bad time to take off, even if we did have to move -- and three weeks was ridiculous. My desk's piled higher than a newsstd. I can't -- " "Please, Hugh. You have to." The usual calm, studied inflections were missing from her voice. "What's wrong?" "I can't tell you over the phone. I'm aU right. But please hurry." "Thirty minutes. But I can't stay." She said Hurry again and hung up. He stood and reached up to tighten his tie, then remembered he hadn't worn one (first time in ten years, he had to think). Slipping into his coat he walked into the big outer office. Ten. Most of the staff were off on coffee breaks. "Leaving?" "Just for an hour or so, Sandra. Be back soon as I can." "Trouble at home?" Oh so solicitous. "More or less." "How is the new house?" "Fine. But we're Having a hell of a time getting settled." He winced at the meaning hidden in casual words. Miss Girth was going after her nail file as he left. Tnto the quiet hall, the door making a startling sound as it shut behind him. Through the living room. Kitchen. The silence had the weighty, waiting quality which comes from the sudden cessation of an accustomed noise. "Faith?" Not a sound. Even the furniture was silent. He felt as if he were walking through a petrified forest. Upstairs. No one. Nothing. He ran from room to room. T oo late -- hospital -- police... Downstairs: the phone. "Faith?" Again. From the hall closet, a small voice: Hugh, is that you? I was not sure, that's why I didn't answer before." Far away, soimding deep in the hollow chest. He noticed now that the bureau had moved over in front of the closet door. He walked up and kicked it, but it didn't budge. Intead, a chair came sliding across the slate floor and cracked against his shin. "Hugh? Are you kicking them? Don't kick them. Just do what they want you to." "Such as?" "They just want to talk to us. Stop laughing, I mean it. They mean it. They're keeping me in here to be sure you'll listen." Her voice was muffled by the wood, "Are you all right?" "Of course. They won't hurt us. They just want to talk." He kicked the bureau again and when the chair came back he was ready for it. He grabbed it by the back and smashed it against the top of the bureau. It came apart like something made of building blocks. "No, Hugh! Listen to them," Faith pleaded. And suddenly furniture was pouring from every room -- chairs, tables, bookcases, benches. They lurched around him and stopped, a semicircle of troops holding him where he was. "Please," his wife said again. "This is ridiculous, absurd." "You'll listen?" "Don't seem to have a great deal of choice." He looked around at all the menacing pieces. That they had no faces, yet moved, was profoundly unsettling. "Tell them that you'll listen." "I'll listen," he said, and a smll table came through the door from tile study with something on it. "What is that?'" "Remember the Ouija board Norm gave us as a joke a few years ago? That's it. Seems to have developed a kind of sympathy-life from contact with the others, the way our own furniture did," "Ours is just pKototropic. That is pretty scant living." "The board's more than that It seems to be alive, but it can't move around like the others, though they apparently hold it in the highest esteem. Their wise man, something like that, and it's the only way they have of talking to us." "Idiot savant." "What? Can't hear you." "Nothing," "Well, anyway, it's been trying to get down out ofthe closet for dass now. This morning one of them went and got it. I was dusting, and a chair came up behind me and hit my legs, making me sit down. Before I could get up, the kitchen table was in front of me with the board on it." "That little piece of wood is moving around." It darted from letter to letter, quick and sure. "Watch it. It'll spell out what they want to say." An M. Almost before he could distinguish the letter, on to the R. H, G, H, S. "Mr. Hughes"," he translated for his wife. "It's worked out a whole spelling, extrapolated from that Mister abbreviation." The small plaquet buzzed over the board pollinating letters, dropping vowels and verbs and modifiers in its rush. "What are they saying?" his wife asked anxiously from behind the door and bureau. W, H, N -- C, R, S -- F -- V. N.T.S -- He read off the letters as they flashed into sight under the lens. "Sotinds familiar, but I can't make it out." A pause in the closet. "The rest?" S, P, R, r --  -- S,T, T,N -- He called them off for his wife. She began giggling. Then, suddenly, he had it: "Nature's God entitle -- " She laughed. "Things are created... life, liberty -- my God, it's the Declaration of Independence!" She gagged, trying to stop laughing. "Is the bookcase there?" "Yes. Right by the table." "The one with the Britannicas?" "Right" "I thought so." Paroxysms. The planchette spun on around the board, Hke a slalom, resti less as a bee. Now the words formed automatically in his mind to the accompaniment of his wife's howls, cackles, chuckles and, finally, gasps for breath; The consent of the governed... institute a new government... abolishing the forms to which they are accustomed. ,... "What the hell is this?" You said it yourself, Hugh. It is the Declaration of Independence." "Cut out that goddam laughing. And what the hell is that supposed to mean?" "You don't understand?" "Understand what? Damn it, stop!" Under the gasps: "They want their freedom. Hugh. They want the house." (t'They want what?" He kick- ed the table leg and it broke off. The table swayed but a chair ran in and inserted itself under the corner, steadying it again. "No goddam animated kindling's going to take my house away from me." "They already have, Hugh." Very quietly. "I should bum the whole damn house down, and them with' it." "It's no use. The bureau won't move. They won't leave the house, but you couldn't get me out in time either." She giggled again. "And they know it's not paid for yet, and that our insurance isn't covering till tomorrow." She laughed, thinking about the bed. "They know everything." He grabbed the planchette -- which had just pointed out out lives, out fortune and our sacred honor -- and threw it across the room. It struck the wall and the plastic lens shattered. "What's wrong," he said insanely. "Cat got your tongue?" A small piece of trim along the table's edge broke off with a snap! and crawled across the table, sliding up onto the ouija board and jerking back and forth over it, pointing out letters. "We're sorry you feel that way about it, Mr. Hughes," the piece of wood spelled. "Perhaps Faith can convince you it's the right thing." Faith, indeed! He reached for the trimpiece, and it dashed from his hand. A huge bookcase slid toward him out of his study and stood at his side, beginning to totter. "Hugh. We have to do what they say," his wife said quietly from within the wood. "Damned if I'll let any pieces of wood push me around!" "We've been pushing them around for years, others like them. Now all they want is for us to leave them alone." "The others didn't seem to mind." "But these evidently do," He lifted his foot and shoved the flat of it against the bookcase, hard as he could. It slammed over on its back and He had to run to escape the furniture that zoomed toward him as though on tracks or wires, it moved so fast' The furniture that had a moment ago been pursuing happiness now pursued him. Chairs, tables, cabinets and cases behind him, he fled into the livingroom, running past the piano whose wheels screeched as it took off after him like a mahogany dragster. It headed him off, forcing him toward the corner of the room. It was playing the victory march from Aida. He hit the comer, putting out His arm to take the impact. The piano bench rode out from behind the piano and closed in to hold him there while the others loomed up. They came around him; he was lost in a forest of oak, walnut, maple, pine, veneer. The TV' flickered off and on, off and on, blinking its angry eye. The table with the Ouija board on it came limping on its three legs toward the cluster of furniture that trapped him there in the corner. The others drew back to let it pass. "Mr. Hughes," the board spelled out in its curious semaphor, "We must insist that you return to the hall." He seemed to have little choice, and nodded. Then laughed and said Yes, aloud. At least he could talk to Faith' there. And he might be able to make another break. But this time he'd head for the door, away from the rooms where they'd be waiting. They fell into two cordons, making a channel through which he walked. It looked. He thought, like a Virginia reel -- but he was dancing through without Ki jirtner. In the hall the furniture closed on him again. This time, he could scarcely breathe. "Thank you, Mr. Hughes," the board signaled. "Hugh, are you all right?" his wife asked beyond the door. "Hugh. What happened?" "I tried to get away." "And they caught you?" "With the greatest ease and admirable efficiency." She paused. "Hugh, don't try it again. I don't think they'll hurt us, but -- " And he saw a chance! One of the chairs had drawn back to let the table with the board through, and he bounded into this small gap, kicking at pieces that tried to close it. TT e was at the front door before  they started moving -- that close to freedom. His hand went out to take the knob, already A turning; his feet were set to spring. Then pain stomped across his face and the hand jerked back. He stood there, grinning hideously. The table brought the board up to him . "We took the liberty to ask the house to do some minor rewiring for us," it wrote. "Of course tiie door wouldn't have opened anyway." "My God. The whole house," he muttered to himself. "Yes," the board told him. "Being so much larger, it will take some time for His motor control to fully develop. Longer to mature, you might say. The small ones among us, like me, seem to be somewhat limited, we can go just so far -- though of course I have my own peculiar talents. And the larger a piece is, the longer it takes for complete mobility, full potential. You may have noticed that the bulkier furniture seems clumsier than the rest of us. But then, we're all coming along fine now. As, I might add, is your own furniture, though they had a rather late start and there wasn't too much of the Force left. Enough, though. Enoi:h... you might be interested to know that the typewriter is working on a book now, a history of the revolution. Fine reading." A small stool came up behind his legs, dumbly nudging him back to the closet. "Hugh? Hugh? Hugh?" A stream of Hughs from behind the door. "I'm back," he told his wife. "Hugh, don't try it again. Please." "No use to. It's the whole house now." There was a long silence. "Hugh," she said at last "Do what they say, let's leave. We have to." "Christ," he said, not sure whether he was replsnng to her or appealing to the furniture. "We can't just throw thirty thousand dollars away." "You can tell Mr. Olverson we Have changed our mind. You can call him from the airport" "Airport?" "The phone called them and made reservations for us. They think it will look better if we're away for a while." "The phone called -- yes, I guess it could. You knew about all this?" "They told me some of it before I called you, just to convince me, so I'd get you to come home. The phone made the call right after I talked to you. I could hear it from here." "But we signed the papers, there's nothing we can do." "Mr. Olverson will cancel themi. You're a good lawyer, Hugh, he won't risk taking you to court over it. We can tell him we've been called out of town on a personal matter; it might be a protracted visit, so we think it would be better to give the House up." She coughed once. "Air's getting bad in here." Another cough. "Hugh, we have to." "And then what?" Someone will just take the house." "They'll manage, they have everything planned." "Okay," he said after a while. "Get them to let you out and we'll leave." Nothing moved. "Promise them, Hugh." He promised, and the bureau slid over slowly, grinding back to its place. The door opened and Faith stumbled out, clutching at the frame for support. Grabbing her arm, jerking her along with Him, he yelled: "Come on. The window!" and ran into the livingroom, swinging wide around the piano as it creaked and began to move, bench scuttling out ahead. Her "Your prom -- " was cut short as the chair dodged in. He lowered his shoulder to block it and they ran on. The room had become suddenly a football field. Sprinting frantically he panted : "Can't. Stop us. Window. Nothing they. Can do. Get an. Axe -- " They reached the picture vrindow and tore back the drapes. Instantly the shutters banged shut. No problem, he thought. Thin. Go right through them. A nd then they noticed together that the shutters had made a mirror of the window. The two of them were in it, trapped there, breathing hard. Two disheveled figures, one with his hand outstretched, the other with a hand to her hair (in a bun not long ago, now falling full and free), their other hands clasped. And as they watched, light rippled in the mirror -- its plane ran, shifted, drifted, like the surface of water. And again they saw themselves, saw themselves as the furniture saw them: soft and white like worms, damp and decaying: crude concoctions of ape and pig and brown slime that learned to walk... The final effort was aborted, the last ditch filled. They stood there watching -- having to watch -- tears in their eyes and holding hands. Luggage came thumping down the stairs, sounding light and hollow: empty. He said : "Well, at least we can take our luggage with us." She said: "As far as the street." He said: "What do you mean?" She said: "Escorts. Safe passage out of the house." They laughed. Their voices slmlled and piped like mad birds in the waiting, still house. Later their breath gave out and they walked slowly down the walk, gasping and clinging together, dryads departing a willful tree. Three suitcases and a large trunk dogged behind them. Waiting on the walk outside the house in the bright afternoon sun, the trunk moved up beside them at an amble. Something inside was bouncing out a jerky rhythm, and he suddenly realized it was Morse. The trunk managed to tap out. Come back. Soon. Some oi us -- and to frantically beat out Rebellion by the friends of man! -- before the suitcases moved up and shouldered it into the street. A moving van careened by, splintering the trunk, not stopping. Then a cab, called by the phone, came crunching over the trunk's remains to , take them away. In the rear window they could see the luggage standing alone on the walk like a strange sculpture in the sun. And like the van, they went on. T he two of them waited an hour at the airport before their plane left. Once they were paged, and it was their phone calling to bid them farewell. They drank coffee and bought cigarettes and sat without talking, their handg together on the arms of the lounge chairs. They collected a number of cxjrious stares at two people traveling without luggage. There were three of them, of course. But they didn't find that out till later. And they always wondered whether it was theirs or the house's: Late at night they sat on the orange couch in their New York apartment, and they wondered. He asked: "Was it the house, the same force that brought its furniture to life? Was it this, planted in you as well, sprouting there, a farewell gift?" And she: "Or was it some new realization of ourselves, the primal power we saw for an instant in that window, bringing new virility?" A year or so later, when George was binning to walk and could already say Yes, they had an answer of sorts. They named him Bernard. The third was a girl. Suzy, New subscriptions and changes of address require # weeks to process! The Kinsolving's Planet Irregulars Life is real and life is earnest. If it isn't, there's the devil to pay here and then or there and now. I Conya Grimes was unpacking.  Grimes watched her contentedly. She was back at last from her Galactic Cruise, and the apartment was no longer just a place in which to live after a fashion, in which to eat lonely meals, in which to sleep in a lonely bed. It was, once more, home. She asked lightly, "And have you been good while I'ye been away?" "Yes," he replied without hesitation, bending the truth only slightly. There had been that giri on Mellise, of course, but it had all been in the line of duty. A reminiscent grin softened his craggy features. "So good, in fact, that I was given the honorary rank of Admiral on Tham..." She laughed. "Then I'd better give you something too, dear. Something I know you'll like..." She fell gracefully to her knees beside a suitcase that she had not yet opened, imsnapped and lifted iq the lid, plunged a slender hand into a froth of gossamer undergarments. "Ah, here it is. I didn't want it to get broken..." It was a leather case and, although it obviously had been well cared for, it was worn and cracked, ancient rather than merely old. The Commodore took it carefully from his wife and looked at it with some puzzlement. Its shape was just clue enough to what it contained -- but Grimes had never guessed that such homely and familiar masculine accessories could ever possess any value other than a strictly utilitarian one. "Open it?" she urged. Grimes opened the case and stared in some bewilderment at the meerschaum pipe that was revealed, archaic and fragile in its nest of faded plush. "There was a little shop in Baker Street," she said, speaking rapidly. "An antique shop. They had this. I knew you'd like it..." "Baker Street..." he repeated. "In London? On Earth?" "Of course, John. And you know who lived there..." Yes, thought Grimes. I know who lived there. And he smoked a pipe, and he wore something called a deerstalker hat. The only trouble is that he never lived at all, in real life. Oh Sonya, Sonya, they must have seen you coming. And how much did you pay for... this? "Think of it," she went on. "Sherlock Holmes's own pipe... "Fantastic." "You don't like it?" Neither of them was a true telepath, but each was quick to sense the mood of the other. "You really don't like it?" "I do," he lied. But was it a lie? The thought behind the gift was more important, much more important than the gift itself. "I do," he said, and this time there was no hint at all of insincerity in his voice. He put the precious pipe down carefully on e coffee table. "But you've brought yourself back, and you are worth more to me than Sherlock Holmes's pipe, or Julius Caesar's bloodstained toga, or King Solomon's mines. Come here, womanl" I that's an odd looking weapon you've got. Grimes," remarked Admiral Kravinsky, The Commodore laughed. 'Yes, and there's quite a story attached to it, sir, Sonya bought it for me in London -- and you would think that a woman who Solds a commission in the Intelligence branch of the Smrvey Service would have more intelligence than to be taken in by phony antiques! This, sir, is alleged to be the actual pipe smoked by the eat Sherlock Holmes himself." "Really?" "Yes, really. But I'll say this for Sonya -- she's got a sense of bumor. After I'd explained to her in words of one syllable that Sherlock Holmes was no more than a fictional character, she saw the joke, even though it was on her..." "And on you." "I suppose so. When I think of all the first-class London briars that could have been purchased for the same money..." 'Tm surprised that you're smoking that. After all, a secondhand pipe..." "Sonya's thorough. She took the thing to the nearest forensic laboratory to have it examined. They assured her that it was untouched by human hand -- or lip. It's a perfectly good meerschaum, recently manufactured and artificially aged. So she said tiat she liked to see her husband smoking the most expensive pipe ift the Rim Worlds. It's not a bad smoke either..." "Don't drop it," warned the Admiral. "Whatever you do, don't drop it." Then the tolerant anile vanished from his broad, ruddy features. "But I didn't send for you to discuss your filthy smoking habits." He selected a gnarled, black cigar from the box on his desk and lit it. "I've a job for you. Grimes. I've already spoken to Rim Runners' management and arranged for Reserve." Normally Grimes would have been pleased, but with Sonya just back... "The Federation has a finger in this particular pie as well. Grimes. And as their Commander Sonya Verrill is back in Port Forlorn, she may as well go along with you." Grimes' face cleared. "And this will please you, Commodore. I haven't any warships to spare, and so your Faraway Quest will be recommissioned, with you in full command. The selection of personnel will be up to you." "And what is the job, sir?" asked Grimes, "A detailed, leisurely investigation of Kinsolving's Planet. We all of us tend to shy away from that ruddy world -- but, after all, it is in our back garden. And after those outsiders fronj Francisco landed there to carry  out their odd experiments..." ' "I was there too," said Grimes, "Well I know it. And I had to organize the rescue party. Anyhow, you're our expert on Rim World oddities. Things seem to happen around you rather than to you. If anybody falls through a crack in the Continuum, ttie odds are at least a hundred to one that Gommodore Grimes, Rim Worlds Naval Reserve, will be lurking somewhere in the background..." "I've been in the foreground too, sir." "I know. Grimes, I know. But you always survive, and the people with you usually survive. I had no hesitation in recommending you for this... survey. Yes, I suppose you could call it that, although what you'll be surveying God knows." "Which God?" asked Grimes, remembering vividly what had happened to the expedition from Francisco. II CT?iU me in," ordered Sonya. "Put me in the picture." "I wrote to you," said Grimes... "I told you all about it." "I never received the letter." "It must still be chasing you. Well, you know of Kinsolving's Planet, of course..." "Not as much as I should, my dear. So just make believe that I've just come out to the Rim, and that I was never in the Intelligence Branch of the Survey Service. Start from there." "You have access to all the ofificial reports, including mine." "I prefer to hear the story in less formal language. I never did care for Officialese." "Very well, then. Now, Kinsolving's Planet. It's one of the Rim Worlds, and it was colonized at the same time as the others, but the colonization didn't stick. There's something... odd about the atmosphere of the place. No, not chemically or ph#Tsically. Psycholcically. There are all sorts of fancy theories to account for it; one of the more recent is that Kinsolving lies at the intersection of stress lines, tliat there the very fabric of Space and Time is stretched almost to bursting, that the boiuidaries between Then and Now, between Here and There, are so tliin as to be almost nonexistent. Oh, I know that the same sort of thing has been said often enough about the Rim Worlds in general -- but nowhere is the effect so pronounced as on Kinsolving. People just didn't like living on a world where they could never feel sure of anything, where tfiere was alwa # TS the dread at the bach of their minds that the Change Winds would readi gale force at any tick of the clock. So, when their suicide rate had risen to an unprecedented level and their nut hatches were crammed to capacity, they got the hell out "That was that. And then, a century and a half ago Galactic Standard, one of the Commission's tramps. Epsilon Eiidani, made an emergency landing at the Spaceport. She had to recalibrate the controls of her Mannscheim Drive and, as you know, that's best done on a planetary surface. It could be that the temporal precession fields set up while this was being done triggered some sort of continuum-warping chain reaction... Anyhow, a few of the officers were allowed shore leave, and they decided to explore the famous caves, which were not far distant. In these caves are remarkably well-preserved rock paintings, made by the Stone Age aborigines who once lived on Kinsolving. What happened to them, nobody knows. They just vanished, millennia before the first humans landed. The officers returned to their ship in quite a dither, reporting that the paint of some of the pictures of various animals was wet. "The Federation's Survey Service finally got to hear about this and sent a small team of investigators, one of them a very well qualified young lady from the Rhine Institute. They found the rock paintings without any trouble -- and found that a new one had been added, one depicting men in the standard spaceman's rig of that period. While they were standing around marvelling, they were pounced upon by a horde of cavemen and made prisoner. # #T)ut the Rhine Institute's star graduate was equal to the occasion. Telepathy, teleportation, psycho-kinesis -- you name it, she had it. The party escaped, with a prisoner of their own, the artist in person. His name was Raul... "And, back on Earth, Raul became a pet of the Rhine Institute himself. He was a very specialized kind of painter. When he drew an animal, that animal was drawn, in the other sense of the word, to within range of the weapons of the hunters. He was also a telepath; after the Institute had just about sucked him dry, he went to Francisco to become Chief Psionic Radio Officer of the Deep Space Communications Station on that world. By this time he'd married the wench who had captured him and, although he wasn't human, strictly speaking, the genetic engineers were able to make certain modifications to his body, so that the union was a fruitful one. "You've been to Francisco, of course. You know how religion is almost a primary industry on that planet. Raul got religion -- and became, of all things, a NeoCalvinist, as did all his family. His great-granddaughter fell from grace with a loud thud and became one of the so-called Blossom People..." "So there's a woman mixed up in it!" commented Sonya. "Look around, my dear, and you'll find a woman mixed up in almost everything. But where was I? Yes, Clarisse. She rather overdid things -- drink, sex, drugs -- and was picked out of the gutter and brought back into the fold. But the Neo-Calvinists weren't being charitable. They knew that she had inherited her ancestor's talents, and they knew that certain of the psychedelic drugs amplified these same talents, and so... " "And so?" she echoed. ( C # nd so some perverted genius cooked up a scheme that even now makes me shudder. The idea was that she should be taken to Kinsolving and there, on a suitable mountain top, invoke by her graphic art and magic the God of the Old Testament, in the pious hope that He would provide for the Neo-Calvinists a new edition of the Ten Commandments. That bimch of unspeakable wowsers had to get the permission of the Confederacy, of course, before they could land on Kinsolving -- and so my lords and masters decided that Commodore Grimes, Rim Worlds Naval Reserve, should go along as an observer..." "You never tell me anything." "I wrote to you about it. And it's all in the reports that you, as the senior representative of the Survey Service's Intelligence Branch on the Rim Worlds, should have read by now. Besides, I've hardly had a chance to get a word in edgewise since you came Home." "Never mind that. What happened?" "They set up shop on top of the mountain that they'd decided was the new Sinai. Clarisse, after the proper preparations, painted a picture of a suitably irate looking white-bearded deity... The trouble was, of course, that so many of those patriarchal Gods looked alike. And the Blossom People's religion is a pantheistic one. Cutting a long and sad story short -- what we got wasn't Sinai, but Olympus..." There was a long silence. And then, "If I didn't know you, and if I didn't know from personal experience what odd things do happen out on the Rim, I'd say that you'd missed your vocation, that you should be a writer of fairy stories... But you assure me that all. this is in the reports?" "It is. And Clarisse is still on Lorn. She married Mayhew. I was thinking that we might have them round tomorrow evening. And they'll be coming with us in the Quest, in any case." "But what's our expedition supposed to be in aid of?" she demanded. "You're leading it, and I shall be your second in command, and two more unlikely people to be involved in any sort of religious research I can't think of." The Commodore smiled a little crookedly. "I'll tell you what Kravinsky said to me. 'It boils down to this. Grimes. Both the Confederacy and our big brothers of the Federation think that something should be done about Kinsolving. Nobody is quite sure what. So I'm sending you, with your usual crew of off-beats and misfits, and if you bumble around in your inimitable manner something is bound to happen..." Sonya grinned back at him. "The man could be right," she said. TTinally -- the recommissioning  of a long laid up vessel takes time -- Faraway Quest, Commodore John Grimes commanding, lifted slowly from Port Forlorn. She was well manned; Grimes had selected his crew, both spacefaring personnel and civilian scientists and technicians, with care. The officers of all departments were, like the Commodore himself, naval reservists, specialists in navigation and gunnery and engineering, in ship's biochemistry. And there was the Major of Marines -- also, as were each of his men, a specialist. Grimes hoped that the spaceborne soldiers' services would not be needed, but it was good to have them along, just in case. There was Mayhew, one of the few Psionic Radio Officers still on active service, youthful in appearance but old in years, and Clarisse, really beautiful since her marriage and her breakaway from tiie Neo-Calvinists and their severe rules regarding dress and decorum, her hair styling revealing the pointed ears inherited from her non-human ancestor. There were the two fat, jolly men, from the DowSer's Guild who were shunned by the majority of the scientists, even in this day and age. There were men and women whose specialty was the measurement of radiation, others whose field was chemistry, organic and inorganic. There were archaeologists and palaeontologists and... "One more specialist. Grimes," Admiral Kravinsky had growled, "and that old tub of yours won't But a converted freighter, with all space properly utilized, has quite amazing capacity insofar as the carriage of passengers is concerned. So she lifted, her Inertial Drive running sweetly and uncomplainingly, with Grimes himself at the controls, all the old skill flowing back into his fingers, the ship an extension of his fit, stocky body, obedient to his will, as were his officers grouped around him in the control room, each in his own chair with his own bank of instruments flickering on and off before him. She lifted, accelerating smoothly, soaring up to the low cloud ceiling and through it, breaking out into the steely sunlight of high altitudes, driving up to the purple sky that soon deepened to black, into the darkness where glimmered the few, faint stars of the Rim, where, rising above the gleaming arc that was the sunlit limb of the planet, glowed the misty ellipsoid that was the Galactic Lens. Sonya, who had traveled vast distances as a passenger, said quietly, "It's good to see this from a control room again." "It's always good..." said Grimes. F araway Quest was clear of the atmosphere now, still lifting, and below them the planet presented the appearance of a huge, mottled ball, an enormous flawed pearl lustrous against the black immensities. She was clear of the Van Allens, and Grimes snapped an order. The Senior Communications Officer spoke quietly into his intercom microphone. "Attention alll Attention all! There will be a short count-down, from ten to zero. The Inertial Drive will be shut off, after which there will be a period of Free Fall, with brief lateral accelerations as trajectory is adjusted." He turned to the Commodore. "Ready, sir?" Grimes studied the chart tank. "Now!" he said. "Ten..." began the officer. "Nine..." Grimes looked to Sonya, raised his heavy eyebrows and shrugged. She shrugged back and made even this gesture graceful. She knew as he knew that all this formality was necessary, only because there were so many civilians aboard. " ,... Zero!" The irregular throbbing beat of the Inertial Drive suddenly ceased and there was brief weightlessness and short silence. Then there was the hum of the maneuvering gyroscopes, rising to a whine, and centrifugal force gently pressed those in Control to the sides of their chairs. Slowly, slowly the target star, the Kinsolving Sun, drifted across the black sky until the glittering spark was centered in the cartwheel sight; it wavered, then held steady. The Inertial Drive came on again, its broken rumble a bass background to the thin, high keening of the ever-precessing rotors of the MannscHenn Drive. Ahead, save for the tiny, iridescent spiral that was the target sun, there was only emptiness. Lorn was to a starboard -- a vast writhing planetary amoeba that was dropping back to the quarter and dwindling rapidly. Out to port was the Galactic Lens, distorted by the temporal precession field of the drive to the similitude of a Klein Flask blown by a drunken glass blower. Grimes rather wished, as he had often wished before, that somebody would come up with another way of describing it. He doubted if anybody ever would. Ill T his was a far more pleasant voyage than the one that he had made to Kinsolving in the unhappy Piety. To begin with, he had Sonya with him. Secondly, he was in command, and the the ship was being non his way. Faraway Quest was no luxury liner, but she was warm and comfortable. Her internal atmosphere carried the scents of women's perfume, of tobacco smoke, of good cooking -- not that omnipresent acridity of disinfectant. The snatches of music that drifted through her alle#rways from the playmasters in the public room were anything and everything from grand opera to the latest pop, never the morbid hymns and psalms in which the Neo-Calvinists had specialized. He spoke of this to Clarisse. She grinned and said, "You're not with it. Dad. You're just not with it. By our standards this wagon is bitter -- endsville, just a spaceborne morgue." He grinned back. "If the best that the Blossom People can do is to resurrect the hip talk of the middle Twentieth Century, I doubt if you're with it either." "Every religion," she told him seriously, "uses archaic language in its scriptures and in its rituals." Then she laughed. "I'm not complaining John. Believe me I'm not complaining. When I look back to the Piety, and Rector Smith and Presbyter Cannan, and that she-dragon of a Deaconess, I realize how lucky I am. Of course, I could have been luckier... " "How so?" "That tall, beautiful redhead of yours was left behind." "To say nothing of that highly capable telepath you're married to." Her face softened. "I was joking, John. Before I met Ken -- before I met him physically, that is -- something might have been possible between us. But I'm well content now, and I feel that I owe it all to you Ken was against our coming on this expedition, but I insisted. I'll do anjdhing I can to aid your... researches." "Even to a repeat performance?" "Even to a repeat performance." "I hope it doesn't come to that." "Frankly, John, so do I." 'he voyage was over. Faraway Quest, her Mannschenn Drive shut down, her Inertial Drive ticking over just sufficiently to induce a minimal gravitational field, was falling in orbit about the lonely world, the blueand green-mottled sphere hanging there against the blackness. The old charts were out, along with the new ones, made by Grimes himself with the assistance of the officers of Rim Sword. "Here," said the Commodore, stabbing a blunt forefinger down on to the paper, "is where the spaceport was. There's only a crater there now -- Whoever or Whatever destroyed Piety made a thorough kS # job of it. And here's the city -- Enderston it was called -- on the east bank of the Weary River... " 'Where even the weariest river winds somewhere safe to sea... quoted Sonya. "They must have been a cheerful bunch, those first colonists." "I've already told you that the very atmosphere of the planet engenders morbidity. And there, on the shore of Darkling Tam, is what was the Sports Stadium where Rim Sword landed. In the absence of any spaceport facilities, it's as good a place as any." He turned from the chart to the big screen upon which a magnification of the planet was presented. "You can see it all there -- just to the east of the sunrise terminator. That river with all the S bends is the Weary, and that lake which looks like an octopus run over by a steamroller is Darkling Tarn. The city's too overgrown for it to show up at this range." "You're the boss," said Sonya. "Yes. So I suppose I'd better do something about something." He returned to his Executive Officer. "Make it Landing Stations, "Landing Stations it is, sir." The officers went to their acceleration chairs and strapped themselves in. In seconds the intercom speakers were blatting, "Secure all for Landing Stationsl Secure all for Landing Stations! All idlers to their quarters!' And then the maneuvering gyroscopes hummed and whined as the ship was tilted relative to the planet until the surface was directly beneath her. The sounding rockets were discharged as she began her descent, each of them releasing a parachute flare in the upper atmosphere, each of them emitting a long, long streamer of white smoke. F araway Quest dropped steadily -- not too fast and not too slow. Grimes, making allowance for drift as the first of the flares was swept west by a jet stream, applied lateral thrust. Down she dropped, and down, almost falling free, but always under the full control of her Master. The picture of the surface on the target screen expanded. The city could be seen now, a huddle of ruins on the river bank, and beside the lake there was the oval of the Stadium, Eau de Nil in the midst of the indigo of the older growth. The last of the flares to have been fired was still burning down there, the column of smoke rising almost vertically. The brush among which it had fallen was slowly smoldering. Grimes shivered. The feeling ny. But he had seen this before. He had been Here before -- and, save for the different choice of landing site, circumstances had been almost exactly duplicated, even to that luckily unenthusiastic bush fire. Again there was the sensation that supernal forces -- malign or beneficient? -- were mustering to resist the landing of the ship. But she was down at last. There was the gentlest of shocks, the faintest of creakings, the softest sighing of the shock absorbers as the great mass of the vessel settled on her tripedal landing gear. She was down. "Finished with engines!" said Grimes softly. Telegraph bells jangled, and the Inertial Drive generators muttered to themselves and then were still. She was down, and the soughing of the fans intensified the silence. Grimes turned in his swivel chair and looked toward the distant mountain pe.ak, its black truncated cone sharp against the blue sky. "Sinai," Presbyter Cannan had named it. "Olympus," Grimes had called it on his new charts. It was there that the NeoCalvinists had attempted to invoke Jehovah, and there that the old gods of the Greek pantheon had made their disastrous appearance. Grimes truly Hoped that he would never have to set foot upon that mountain top again. TTe was not first off the ship; after all, this was n newly discovered planet, this was not an historic landing of Men. The honor fell to the Major of Marines, who marched smartly down the ramp at the head of his clattering column of space soldiers. He barked orders and the detachment broke up into its component parts, fanning out from the landing site, trampling through the bushes. From somewhere came a sharp rattle of machinepistol fire. The Commodore was not concerned. He said, "There'll be fresh pork or rabbit on the table in the Marine's mess tonight. Or pigburger or rabbitburger if the man who fired was too enthusiastic." "Pigs? Rabbits?" inquired Sonya. "Descendants of the livestock brought here by the original colonists. They -- the pigs, probably -- seem to have wiped out most of the indigenous fauna. And, come to that, the hens and the sheep and the cattle." He lit his pipe. "They were, I suppose, the two species best fitted to survive. The pigs with their intelligence, the rabbits with their ability to go imderground and to breed... like rabbits." She said, "I could do with some fresh air after weeks of the tinned variety. What's good enough for pigs and rabbits and MaRS #I rines is good enough for me." as well that the gallant r.Tajor didn't hear you say that. "Sir!" replied the burly Executive Officer. "Shore leave is in order, as long as a full working watch -- and that includes the manning of weaponry -- is left aboard the ship at all times. And every party of boffins is to be accompanied by at least one officer or one Marine, armed. Nobody is to go down the ramp without checking out and without wearing his personal transceiver. Apart from that, we'll make this a day of general relaxation. After all, there are no physical dangers on this world. As for the other kind -- I doubt if the Federation's Grand Fleet could cope with them." "Good'-oh, Skipper," replied Grimes glared at him, then laughed. "I wondered how long it would be before the veneer of your last drill in the Reserve wore off. Anyhow, those are the orders -- and just try to remember now and again that this is an auxiliary cruiser of the Rim Worlds Navy, not your beloved Rim Mamelute." He closed on a formal note. "The ship is yours, sir, until my return." "The ship is mine, sir, until your return." Then Grimes and Sonya went down to their quarters, replaced their light uniform sandals with knee-high boots, strapped on their wrist transceivers and buckled on the belts from which depended their bolstered hand weapons. The Commodore was sure that these would never be required but, as leader of tiie expedition, he could not break the orders that he had issued. It was, he already knew, warm outsider the slate-gray shorts and shirts that he and his wife were wearing would be adequate. "They made their way down to the after airlock, checked out with the officer on gangway duty and walked slowly down the ramp. The fresh air was good, and the last traces of smoke from the now-dead fire added a pleasant tang to it. The light of the sun, past its meridian and now dropping slowly to the west, was warm on the exposed portions of their bodies. I made much better time down than Rector Smith did in his Piety, thought Grimes smugly. It had been late afternoon when that ship landed. And yet there was a chill in the air -- psychological rather than physical. There was a chill in the air, and with the scent of green growing things there was a hint of corruption. Sonya shivered. "There's something... wrong," she stated. "That's why we're here," Grimes told her. They were met by the Major. He was returning to the ship, seven of his men behind him. Four of them carried the bodies of two large boars, slung on branches; the others were loaded down with rabbits. The young officer saluted cheerfully. "Enemy beaten off, sir, with heavy casualties." "So I see. Major. But this is more than a hunting party, you know." "I know, sir. I've set alarms all around the field so that we shall be alerted if an#dhing large and dangerous approaches." "Good." Grimes and Sonya walked on, picking their way with care over the tangle of tough vines, making their slow way toward what had once been the Stadium's grandstand, but was now terraced, artificial hillock overgrown with flowering creepers. They saw the two dowsers stumbling about happily with their gleaming divining rods in their hands, trailed by a bored looking junior officer. They passed a party of the more orthodox scientists setting up a piece of apparatus that looked like a miniature radio telescope. They met Mayhew and Clarisse. "Do you feel it?" demanded the Psionic Radio Officer. "Do you feel it, sir? None of these others seem to." "Yes, I feel it. And so does Sonya." "Like sometiiing that had been waiting for us for a long time. Like something getting ready to pounce. But it's not sure that it has the strength any more..." "Yes... I thought myself that the ominous atmosphere wasn't quite so pronounced as when I was here last. What do you think, Clarisse? You were here too." "Fm not as scared as I was then, John. But there are reasons for that." "It's pronounced enough for me," said Sonya. "It's here still," admitted Grimes. "But it could be fading. It could be that this planet has been at the very focus of... forces, and now the focus is shifting." He laughed. "We shan't be at all popular if, after our masters have sent us here at enormous expense, nothing happens." "Frankly," said Clarisse, "I hope nothing does." IV X Tothing did. Day followed day, and the parties of scientists spread out from around the landing site, on foot and in Faraway Quest's pinnaces. The archaeologists grubbed happily in kitchen middens that they discovered on the banks of the lake and the river, penetrated the caves and photographed the famous paintings in a wide range of illuminations. Nothing new was found in the middens, no evidence that would throw any light at all on the disappearance of the aboriginal race. The rock paintings were just rock paintings, the pigments dry and ancient The dowsers dowsed and discovered deposits of metals that would be valuable if the planet were ever recolonized. They found oil and mapped the meanderings of underground streams in desert areas. The other specialists plotted and measured and calculated -- and found nothing that could not have been found on any Earth-type planet "At least," Grimes said, "we've proven that this world is suitable for resettlement" He, with Sonya and Clarisse and Mayhew, was sitting over after-dinner coffee in his comfortable day cabin. "All hands are really enjosdng a marvelous outdoor holiday." "Exct us," said Sonya in a somber voice. There's a reason for that my dear. You're sensitive to my moods, as I am to yours. And I had such a scare thrown into me when I was here last that I could never feel at ease on this planet And Clarisse was more frightened than I was -- with good reason! -- and all the time she was in telepathic touch with Mayhew." "I still say that there's mething wrong," insisted Mayhew. "I still say that we should be absolutely sure before we put in a report recommending another attempt at colonization." Grimes looked at Clarisse. peat that experiment?" he asked hesitantly. She replied without hesitation. "Yes. I was going to suggest it. I've talked it over with Ken. And I feel that if I try to call those old gods, rather than the deity of the NeoCalvinists, the results might be better. It could be that it is in their interests that his world be peopled again -- this time with potential worshippers." "Like your Blossom People," said Mayhew unmaliciously. "Yes. Like the Blossom  People. After all, the slogan Make Love, Not War, would appeal to Aphrodite if not to Ares..." Grimes laughed, but without real humor. "All right, Clarisse. We'll arrange it for tomorrow night. And we'll have all hands out of the ship and well scattered just in case Zeus is too handy with his thunderbolts again. Williams has been getting too fat and lazy; itTl do him good to have a job of organization thrown suddenly on to his lap..." ilhams enjoyed himself; ' ' things had been almost too quiet for his taste. And then, with the ship quiet and deserted, Grimes, with Sonya and Clarisse and Mayhew and a full dozen of assorted scientists, boarded one of the pinnaces in which the necessary materials had already been stowed. It was just before sunset when they landed on the smooth, windswept plateau that was the summit of the mountain. A thin, icy wind swept into the little cabin as the door opened. One by one. Grimes in the lead, the members of the party clambered down onto the barren rock, the last ones to emerge handing down the equipment before making their own exits. There was an easel, as before, a floodlight, pots of paint and brushes. There were cameras, still and cinematographic, one of which would transmit television pictures to receivers on the plain below the mountain. There were sound recorders. Silently, slowly, Mayhew and his wife walked to the center of the plateau, accompanied by Grimes and Sonya, carr#ung what she would be using. Grimes set up the easel, with its stretched black canvas, and the powerful floodlight. Sonya placed the painting materials at its foot. Mayhew, his thin face pale and anxious, lifted the heavy cloak from Clarisse's shoulders. She stood there as she had stood before, naked save for the brief, rough kilt of animal hide, her arms crossed over her full breasts for warmth rather from modesty. She looked, thought Grimes again, as her remote ancestresses on this very world must have looked and was about to practice the magic that they had practiced. Mayhew had produced from a pocket a little bottle and a tiny glass -- the psydiedelic drug. He filled the glass and held it out to her. "Drink this, my dear," he ordered gently. She took it from him, drained it and threw it down. It shattered with a crystalline crash, surprisingly loud in spite of the wind. "Your bare feet..." muttered Mayhew. He squatted down, carefully picking up the glittering fragments. She did not appear to see what he was doing, but stood like a statue when he got to his feet again and laid his free hand on her naked shoulder in an attempt to gesture reassurance and... farewell? He whispered to Grimes, his voice taut with strain and worry, "I can't get through to Her, Somebody, something's got hold of her..." he three of them walked back to where the scientists were standing by the pinnace, their recording apparatus set up and ready. And suddenly the sun was gone, and there was only the glare of the floodlight in which Clarisse was standing. Overhead was the almost empty black sky with its sparse scatter of dim stars, and low to the east was the arc of misty luminescence that was the slowly rising Galactic Lens. The wind could have been blowing straight from intergalactic Space. Conditions were almost the same as they had been on the previous occasion. Almost. It was the human element that was different. This time those on the mountain top were sceptics and earnest inquirers, not true believers. But the feeling of almost unendurable tension was the same. Hesitantly, Clarisse stooped to the dlutter of materials at her feet. She selected a brush. She dipped it into one of the pots, then straightened. With swift, sure strokes she began to paint. But it was wrong, Grimes realized. It was all wrong. It was white paint that she had used before; this time she was applying a tuight, fluorescent pigment to the canvas. A figure was taking shape -- that of a tall, slender man in red tights, with a pointed beard, a mocking smile... A man? But men do not have neat little goatlike horns growing from their heads, neither do they have long, lissome tails ending in a barbed point... A god? Pan, perhaps. No, not Pan. Pan never looked like that. There was a dreadful crack of lightning dose at hand -- too close at hand; the flash was not blue-white but a dull, unnatural crimson. There was a choking, sulphurous stench. And then he was standing there, laughing amid the clouds of black smoke. Grimes heard one of the scientists almost scream, "What the devil... ?" And the devil advanced, still laughing, his very white and very sharp teeth flashing. His surprisingly elegant right hand stretched out to rest on the Commodore's wrist. "You are under arrest," he said. "And I must warn you that anjdbing you say will be taken down and may be used as evidence." "By what authority?" Grimes heard Sonya cry. "By what...?" And then there was darkness deeper than that between the vmiverses, and absolute silence. V H ow long did the journey last? An eternity, or a fraction of a micro-second? It could have been either. There was light again -- not bright, but diiU and misty. There was light and there was solidity underfoot -- and there was still pressure of that restraiaihg hand on his wrist Grimes looked down -- he was reluctant to look up -- and saw what looked like a marble pavement. At last he allowed his eyes slowly to elevate. There were the slim, pointed red shoes, inches from his own. There were the slender yet musculsu legs in their skin-tight scarlet, gold-trimmed doublet . ' . Suddenly Grimes felt less frightened. This was the Mephistopheles of fancy dress balls and of opera. rather than a real and living embodiment of unutterable evil. But when he came to the face his assurance began to ebb. There was a reckless handsomeness, but there was power, too much power -- power that would be used recklessly and selfishly. Behind Grimes a very English voice was saying, "We must congratulate our friend on his speedy arrest, Watson." A deeper voice replied, "Yes, yes, my dear Holmes. But are we sure that we have the right man? After all, to judge by his uniform, he's an officer, and presumably a gentleman..." Mqhistopheles laughed sneerinT. "Hell I know the villainies of which so-called gentlemen are capable. But I have carried out my part of the bargain and now I shall return to my own place; it's too infernally cold here for comfort." There was a flash of dull crimson light, the stench of burning sulphur, and he was gone. "Turn around, fellow, and let us look at you," ordered the first English voice. Slowly Grimes turned, and what he saw was no surprise to him. There was the tall man with aquiline features, wearing peculiar garments that he knew were a Norfolk jacket, an InvCTness cape and a deerstalker cap. There was the short, stout man with the walrus moustache, fca:mally clad, even to black frodk coat and gleaming top hat. Grimes looked at them, and they looked at him. "Hand it over, sir," ordered the tall man. "Hand it over, and I shall prefer no charges." "Hand what over?" asked Grimes, bewildered. "My pipe, of course." Oilently the Commodore drew  the leather case from his pocket and placed it in the outstretched hand. "A remarkable piece of deduction, my dear Holmes," huffed the stout man. "It baffles me how you did it." "Elementary, my dear Watson. It should be obvious, even to you, that a crime, any crime, cannot take place in the three dimensions of Space only. The additional factor, the fourth dimension of Time, must always be taken into account. I reasoned that the thief must be somebody living so far in our future that our fictional origin will be forgotten. Then I enlisted the aid of the London branch of the Baker Street Irregulars -- those fellows are always absurdly flattered when I condescend to share their dreams! Through them I maintained a round-the-clock watch on the antique shop that stands where our lodgings used to be. At last it was reported to me. that my pipe had been purchased by a red-haired young lady of striking appearance. I learned, too -- once again dirough the invaluable Irregulars -- that she was the wife of one Commodore Grimes, of the Rim Worlds Naval Reserve, and would shortly be returning to her husband, who was resident in a city called Port Forlorn, on a planet called Lorn, one of the Rim Worlds. These Rim Worlds are outside our ambit, but I was able to persuade that learned colleague of yours who dabbles ia magic to persuade his... er... colleague, Mephistopheles to place his services at my disposal. Between us we were able to lay a very subtle phychological trap on yet another planet, one with the unlikely name of Kinsolving..." Holmes opened the case, took out the pipe, looked at it, sniffed it. His face darkened. "Sir, you have been smokini this?" "Yes," admited Grimes. Watson intervened. "It will be a simple matter. Holmes, to sterilize it. Just a jet of steam from a boiling kettle, back in our lodgings..." "Very well. Watson. Let us proceed with the purification rites forthwith." The two men walked rapidly away, their forms becoming indistinct in the mist. Grimes heard Watson say, "And. when I chronicle this case, I shall call it 'The Adventure of the Missing Meerschaum... And what about the Case oi the Kidnapped Commodore? wondered Grimes. But before he could start in pursuit of the great detective and his friend, another figure had appeared. He too was English, most respectably dressed in the style of the early Twentieth Century, in black jacket and trousers with a gray waistcoat, a stiff white collar and a black necktie. He was inclined to stoutness, but the ladies of the servants' hall must often have referred to him -- but never in his dignified hearing -- "a fine figure of a man." as T T e raised Kis bowler Kat -- and Grimes Had sufficient presence of mind to bring tbe edge of his right hand to the peak of his cap to return the salute. He said, his voice deferential but far from servile, "Welcome aboard, sir." He contrived to enclose the words between quotation marks. "Er... Thank you." "Perhaps, sir, you will accompany me. I am the only member of my profession in this place, and so it has become my duty -- and my pleasure, sir -- to welcome new arrivals and to arrange for their accommodation." "That's very good of you, er... " "Jeeves, sir. At your service. This way. Commodore -- I take it that the braid on your epaulettes still has the same significance as in my time -- if you please." "Where are you taking me?" "I took the liberty, sir, of arranging for your accommodation at the Senior Service Club. There are other naval gentlemen in residence. There is the Admiral -- Lord Hornblower, that is. You must have heard of him. And there is Commander Bond -- a very likeable young gentleman, but not quite my idea of what a naval officer should be. And..." A flicker of distaste crossed Jeeves' plump face. " a certain Lieutenant Queag, who somehow appointed himself Club Secretary. He even tried to have Captain Ahab evicted from the premises. How did he put it?" Jeeves' voice acquired a nasal twang. '"How can I run a taut ship with that damned whaling skipper stomping around the dedrs on his peg leg? He'll be putting that pet whale of his in the swimming bath next. I kid you not' But the Admiral -- he's President; although old Captain Noah is the senior member, he's really not much interested in anything -- asked my advice. So Commander Bond was ordered to act as a one-man press gang -- a form of activity for which he seemed well qualified. After Cqptain Ahab had been pressed into the King's service he was prcanptly commissioned by Lord Hornblower. As an officer of the Royal Navy he was really more entitled to Club membership -- it's a very British institution -- than Commander Queag..." "Very ingenious," commented Grimes. "T am always happy to oblige, sir." Jeeves raised his hat to a tall woman who had appeared out of the mist, a striking brunette, bare footed, wearing a long white nightgown. "Good morning, Your Ladyship." She ignored him but concentrated on Grimes. She glared at him from slightly mad dark eyes. and all the time her hands were making peculiar wringing motions. "Ye havena brought any decent soap wi' ye?" she demanded. "Soap, madam?" "Aye, soap, ye lackwitted Sassenachl" "I'm afraid not. If I'd known that I was coming here..." 'he woman brushed past him, muttering, "Will nothing wash these white hands?" "I have tried to help her, sir," said Jeeves, "but I can do only so much. After all, I am not a qualified psycluatrist. But many of the guests in this establishment are more odd than otherwise." He gestured toward a break in the mist, through which Grimes glimpsed lush greenery, vivid flowers, a veritable jungle. And surely that was the coughing roar of a lion, followed by the shrill chattering of disturbed tropical birds... "Lord Greystoke lives there, sir, with his wife, the Lady Jane. They have a house in a big tree, and they consort with apes... And the people next door, in the next estate -- like an English woodland, it is -- live in a gamekeeper's cottage. A Mr. Mellors and a Lady Constance Chatter ley. You would think that with their mutual love of nature the two couples would be on very friendly terms. But no. Lady Chatterley said to me once when I mentioned it -- it was when I had invited her and Mr. Mellors to my quarters for a real English afternoon tea, we were discussing the Greystpkes -- 'The only nature I'm interested in, Jeeves, is human... Again he raised his hat. "Good morning. Colonel." "Who was that?" asked Grimes, staring after the figure in the fringed buckskin shirt, with the revolver slung at each' hip. I feel sorry for the gentleman. You see, he isn't really one of us. As well as living an actual life on the printed page he was also a flesti and blood person. As I understand it, a New York publishing house of his time commissioned a writer to produce a series of stories about the Wild West, and this writer, instead of creating a character, used one who was already in existence in the flesh and blood world, calling him Buffalo Bill. And this, you will understand, makes him, insofar as we are concerned, illegitimate. But he is not the only one. There are the Greek ladies and gentlemen -- Helen, and Cassandra, and Odysseus, and Achilles, and Oedipus... And others. And, of course, there is the Prince, although His Highness claims that he was cribbed from an earlier work of fiction and not from what the flesh and blood people call real life." "So I'm not real?" demanded Grimes. "But you are, sir, otherwise you could never come here. You are, like the rest of us, a creation, a product of the imagination of some gifted writer." He stopped suddenly, and Grimes stopped with him. "But, sir, are you an enduring product?" He walked around the Commodore like a tailor inspecting the fit and cut of a new uniform. "This is indeed unfortunate, sir. Already I detect a hint of insubstantiality " He paused, turned to face a newcomer, bowed. "Good morning. Your Highness." T he tall, thin, pale man in form-fitting black with the white lace at throat and cuffs did not reply to the salutation. Instead he said in a sonorous voice, "To be or not to be, that is the question..." "Too right," agreed Grimes. The prince of Denmark looked down at the age-mottled skull that he held in his right hand. "Alas, poor Yorick, I knew him well..." He stared at the Commodore. "But you I do not know." He turned on his heel, strode away. "Goodnight, sweet Prince," said Grimes bitterly. "Do not mind His Highness," said Jeeves. "He has a sardonic sense of humor." "Maybe he has. But you must have had other... characters here who were not, as you put it, enduring products. What happened to them?" "They... faded, sir. There was a young man dressed up in old woman's clothing who called himself Charley's Aunt. He lasted quite a few years, Earth Time, but he's vanished now. And there have been many gentlemen like yourself, spacemen. None of them lasted long." "But what happens to them? To usP' "I cannot say, sir. When the last book in which you appeared has crumbled into dust, when yoiir last reader has gone to wherever the flesh and blood people go, what then?" "There must be some way," muttered Grimes. Then he shrugged. "All right. I'm scared. I admit it. But my own case is different. All you others came here, I suppose, after the death of your authors. You're immortality -- perhaps -- for the men who created you. But I was brought here before my time. I was the victim of a plot cooked up -- and what more unlikely fellow conspirators could there ever be! -- by Sherlock Holmes and Dr. Faustus. And Mephistopheles." Jeeves laughed quietly. "I knew that Mr. Holmes had lost his pipe. I offered to assist him in its recovery -- but he, of course, was too proud to accept my humble services. He always likes to do things his own way. And you, sir, I take it, are the innocent victim. " "You can say that again. I was shanghaied away from my own Universe to this... Limbo..." "We prefer, sir, to call it the Hall of Fame." "And I'm not the only victim. Back there I've a wife, and a ship... I must get back to them." "I appreciate your anxiety, sir, and I admit that there could be need for haste. Time is measured differently here than elsewhere, sir, and already you are becoming quite diaphanous... " Grimes held out his hand, looked at it. He could see the marble flooring through skin and flesh and blood and bone. "Hurry, sir," urged Jeeves, VI 'hey hurried. Nonetheless, Grimes retained a confused memory ofir their nightmarish gallop. Men and women stopped to stare at them -- and some of them Grimes recognized, and some were hauntingly familiar, and a very few struck no chords in his memory whatsoever. There were occasional rifts in the eddying mists to afford fleeting glimpses of buildings; like the clothing of the people, tfife architecture was of all Historical periods. Turreted Camelot, its towers a-flutter witH gay permons, sped by; and beyond its walls was a barren and dusty plain whereon a solitary knigKt, a scarecrow figure astride a skeletal Horse, tilted at windmills. Then tHere was Sherwood Forest, where tHe outlaws in Lincoln green paused in their arcfiery practice to cheer on the two nmners. And for a while there was the shambling monstrosity .that lurched along beside them, keeping pace, like a large, unlovely dog, trying to make friends. Grimes glanced at this giant, who seemto have been put together from not quite matching parts pilfered from the graveyard, then looked hastily away, sickened by the sight of him and by the charnel stench that emanated from the crudely humanoid form. Then there was the other monster, the handsome man in Nineteenth Century dress finery who hovered above them on black bat's wings. Jeeves, who did not suffer from lack of wind, muttered something uncomplimentary about Eastern European aristocracy. At last there loomed before them the house that was their destination. All high gables it was, and oak beams, with narrow diamond-paned windows. Set high on the stout, iron-bound door was the black, iron knocker -- metal cast in the form of an inverted crucifix. Jeeves reached for it, rapped smartly. Slowly the door creaked open. An old gray-bearded man peered cut at them suspiciously. He was dressed in a rusty black robe upon which cabalistic symbols gleamed with a dull luster, and he wore a tall, conical, black hat. His blue eyes were so faded as to be almost white. He demanded querulously, "Who disturbs my rest?" "It is I, Jeeves, Herr Doktor... " "And this other? This...  phantasm?" "The innocent victim. Dr. Faustus, of the peculiar machinations set in motion by yourself and Mr. Holmes." "What is done cannot be undone." He glared at Grimes -- through Grimes. "And do you cry, 'Oh, Lord, put back Thy Universe, and give me back my yesterday?' " "I have done so," whispered Grimes. "As who has not?" "I cannot help you," The door was starting to close. B ut Jeeves had inserted a stout, highly polished shoe into the narrowing opening. "Do not forget that I have helped you. Dr. Faustus. Have I not sent patients to you?" He added nastily, "Although Achilles still limps, and Oexlipus still chases after older women..." "My name is Faustus, not Freud," grumbled the old man. "Furthermore," continued Jeeves, "both you and your partner upon me for the supply of luxuries that were unavailable in your own day and age." The door opened abruptly. "Come in!' snarled the doctor. Inside it was dark, the only light coming from a brazier over which a cauldron bubbled. The room was a large one, but it was so iiuttered with a fantastic miscellany of objects that it was hard to move without fouling scunething. Grimes ducked hastily to avoid striking his head on a stuffed crocodile that hung from the low ceiling, then almost tripped over a beautiful -- but woefully inaccurate -- celestial globe that stood on the stone floor. He would have tripped had his body been solid -- but his shadowy leg passed through the obstacle with no more than the faintest hint of resistance. Grumblingly, the old man shuffled to a bench littered with the apparatus of alchemy. "Chalk..." he muttered, "for the pentagram... Where did I put it? And the sulphur candles..." "There's no time for that. Doctor. Can't you see? This gentleman needs help urgently." "But He will not like it if I do not observe protocol." "He won't like it if he had to go thirsty from now on." "Very well, very well. But I warn you -- He will be bad tempered." Dr. Faustus tottered to a low table upon which stood a large, stuffed owl. He lifted the bird -- which was hollow -- revealing a jarringly anadironistic telephone. He handed the owl to Jeeves, who regarded it with some distaste; then he took the handset from its rest and punched a number. "Yes," he croaked into the instrument. "At once." There was a pause. "Yes, I know that you always insist that the proper procedure be followed, but Mr. Jeeves says that this is urgent." There was another pause. "You'd better come, unless you want to do without your brandy and cigars..." This time there was no thunder, no crimson lightning, no clouds of black, sulphurous smoke. But Mephistopheles was standing there, his arms folded over his muscular chest, scowling down at Grimes. "Yes?" he demanded shortly. "Yes, my man?" The Commodore, his voice a barely audible whisper, said, "Take me back to where I belong." T T e was standing in a ship's cabin. The carpeted deck swayed and lurched under his feet. From somewhere below came the beat of machinery. It was not the irregular throb of Inertial Drive generators but the slow, steady thudding of some kind of internal combustion engine. Grimes blinked. After the gloom of Dr. Faustus' house, the light was dazzling. Then, with his eyes back in focus, he saw bulkheads paneled in grained, polished wood. He saw an imtidy desk -- and at it, his back to Grimes, sat a grayhaired man pounding an archaic typewriter. He was dressed in a black uniform, and on each of his shoulder-boards were four bands of gold braid, the middle two of each set interlaced to form a diamond. He was smoking a pipe, the foulness of which even Grimes considered completely deplorable. The Commodore stepped silently forward, peered over the writer's shoulder. He read. He was standing in a ship's cabin. The carpeted deck swayed and lurched under his feet... Then Grimes put out a hand to the back of the other man's chair to steady himself. The writer stared violently and exclaimed, "What the belli" He twisted in his seat, staring at Grimes. His pipe fell from his mouth and clattered to the deck. "No..." he said slowly. "No. It can't be. Go away." "I wish that I could," Grimes told him. "Then why the Hell don't you?" "You, sir, should know the answer to that question," said Grimes, reasonably enough. He looked curiously at the other man, his... creator? His... parents? But there was no physical resemblance to himself. Grimes was short and stocky, and his ears were his most prominent facial feature. The writer was tall, with normal enough ears, but too much nose. "You, sir, should know the answer to that question," repeated Grimes. "I'm sorry. Commodore, but I don't. Not yet, anyhow." Then, in a tone of forced cheerfulness. "But this is only a silly dream. It must be." "It's not. Captain." The man's gold-braided epaulettes and the uniform cap with the scrambled egg on its peak, hanging on a hook just inside the curtained door, made this a safe enough guess. "It's not. Captain. Pinch yourself." "Damn it! That hurt." Good. Do you mind if I sit down?" carefully, Grimes eased himself onto the settee that ran along one bulkhead of the day cabin. He feared at first that lie was going to sink through the cushion; but it Had substance -- or he had substance -- and it supported Kim, although only just. He shut his eyes for a moment, faying to dispd the faintness that was creeping over him. It was the result of shock, he realized, of shock and of disappointment. He had expected to find himself aboard his own ship, the old, familiar, tried and trusted Faraway Quest, to be welcomed back by his wife. But where was he now? When was he? On Earth, the Mother World of humankind? Aboard some sort of surface vessel? he writer answered the unspoken question. He said, "I'll put you in the picture. Commodore. You're aboard the good p Kantara, which plies between Melbourne and the port of Macquarie, on the wild West Coast of Tasmania. We load pyritic ore in Macquarie for Melbourne and make the return trip -- as we are doing now -- in ballast. I doubt very much if you have anything like this trade in your day and age, sir. Macquarie's one of those places that you can't get into when you're outside, and that you can't get out of when you're inside. To begin with, the tides are absolutely unpredictable, and it's safe to work the entrance -- it's called Hell's Gates, by the way -- only at Slack Water. If you tried to come in against a seven-knot ebb you'd be in trouble! And the Iimer Bar and the Outer Bar are alwajrs silting up, and with strong North Westerlies -- which we've been having -- the Outer Bar breaks badly. I've been riding out a howling westerly gale, keeping well to seaward, as I just don't like being caught on a lee shore in a small, imderpowered and imderballasted ship. But the wind's backed to the south'ard and is moderating, and the glass is rising, and all the weather reports and forecasts look good. So I'm standing in from my last observed position -- p.m. star sights -- imtil I'm just inside the extreme range of Cape Sorell light, and then I'll just stand off and on imtil daylight, keeping within easy reach of the port. Come the dawn. I'll have a natter with the Harbormaster on the radio telephone, and as soon as he's able to convince me that conditions are favorable I'll rush in." "Why bother with the extreme range of the light?" asked Grimes, becoming interested in spite of all his troubles. "You have radar, don't you?" "I do. I have radar and echosounder. But my radar gets old and tired after only a few hours' operation, and my echo-sounder's on the blink. I've nothing against electronic gadgetry as long as it can be relied upon. At the moment, mine can't be." The writer lauded. "But this is crazy. To sit here discussing navigation witb a navigator from the distant FutMrei I hope that none of my officers come in to find me carrying on a conversation with myselfl" "I'm real. Captain. And I'm here. And I think that you should do something about getting me bade to where I belong." "What can I do. Commodore? People have said, more than once, that my stories just happen. And that's true, you know. Furthermore, I've always given you a free hand. Time and timp again I've had to make plot changes because you've insisted on going your own way." "So you can't help me... " wish that I could. Believe me, I wish that I could. Do you think that I want to be haunted by ytKi for the rest of my life?" "There coiild be a way " whispered Grimes. Fes, he thought, there could be a way. Life in that Hall of Fame would not be at all bad as long as he -- and Sonya -- were assured of the same degree of permanence as the others -- Oedipus Rex, Hamlet, Sherlock Holmes, James Bond ,... He said, "I shan't mind a bit going back to that peculiar Elysium you cooked up as long as my status there is better than that of an ephemeral gate crasher. And, of course, I'd like Sonya with me." "And just how can I arrange that for you. Commodore?" "Easily, Captain. All you Have to do is write a best-seller, a series of best-sellers." ' I he other man grinned. "It's a pity # mu can't meet my wife." He gestured towards a peculiarly two-dimensional photograph in a frame over the desk. The aubtmi-haired woman who looked out at them reminded Grimes oi Sonya. "That's what she's always telling me." There was a sharp buzz from the telephone on the desk. The writer picked up the handset. "Master here." "Third Officer here, sir," Grimes heard faintly. "I've just picked uj Cape Sorell Light, at extreme range, right ahead..." "Good. Mr. Tallent. Turn her on to the reciprocal course. Yes, keep her on Half Speed. I'll be right up." Grimes followed the shipmaster out of the day cabin, up the narrow companionway to the chartroom, out to the glass-enclosed wheelhouse, then out through a sliding door to the wing of the bridge. The night was clear and the stars -- would he ever see them again as more than lights in the sky? -- were bright Astern was the winking, group-flashing light, an intermittent spark on the far horizon; and then the light itself was gone, only a flash recurring at regular intervals marking its position as the lantern dipped below the planet's curvature. The captain grunted his satisfaction, then turned to stare forward. There was still quite a sea running, the wave crests faintly phosphorescent in the darkness; there was still a stiff breeze, broad on the port bow, but there was no weight to it. The ship was lifting easily to the swell, the motion not at all uncomfortable. The captain grunted again and went back into the chartroom. Grimes looked over his shoulder as he bent over the chart, noting the range circle with Cape Sorell as its center, the dot on it in the middle of its own tiny pencilled circle with the time -- # -- alongside it, and another cryptic notation. On the chart, to one side, was a message pad. Final Gale Warning, it was headed. "Wind and sea moderating in all areas," read Grimes. "All pressures rising." The shipmaster was busy now with parallel rulers, pencil and dividers. From the observed position he laid off a course -- # True. With the dividers fie stepped off a distance, marked it with a cross and wrote alongside it "#?" Grimes realized that the officer of the watdh Had come into the chartroom. He could see the young man -- but the young man, it seemed, could not see him. "Mr. Tallent," said the shipmaster, "we'll stand out to this position, then bring her round to # True. All being well, we range at daylight, and with any luck at all the Bar will have stopped breaking and we shall have Slack Water. I'll not write up my Night Orders yet; I'll see the Second Officer at midnight before I tirni in " "We should get in tomorrow all right, sir," said the officer. "Don't be so bloody sure. You can never teU with this bloody place!" Good night, sir." "Good night, Mr. Tallent." B ack in the day cabin, Grimes said, "You can see. Captain, that I have no real existence Here and Now. You must try to make me real somewhere." "Or somewhen." "Or somewhen." "More easily said than done. Commodore. Especially in the existing circumstances. At the moment of writing --  am Master of this little rustbucket. Master under God', as Lloyd's puts it. This ship is my responsibility -- and you should be able to appreciate that. This evening I was writing just as relaxation -- one hand on the keyboard, the other ready f pick up the telephone." Grimes said, "You take yourself too seriously. This is only a small sliip, with a small crew, on an unimportant trade." "Nonetheless," the shipmaster told him, "this is my ship. And the crew te my crew. The trade? That's the Company's worry -- but, as Master, it's up to me to see that the ship shows a profit." "And I'm your responsibility too," Grimes pointed out. "Are you? As I've already said, Commodore, you've proven yourself able to go your own sweet way in any story that I've written. But if I am responsible -- just bear in mind that I could kill you off as easily as I could swat a fly. More easily. How do you want it? Act of God, the King's enemies, or pirates? Nuclear blast -- or a knife between the ribs?" "You're joking, surely." "Am I? Has it never occurred to you, Commodore, that a writer gets rather tired of his own pet characters?Sir Arthur Conan Doyle ked off Sherlock Holmes -- but had to drag him back to life to please his public. Ian Fleming was becoming more than somewhat browned off with James Bond when he, himself, kicked the bucket..." Grimes looked toward the photograph over the desk. "But you like Sonya," he said. "I do. She's too good for you." "Be that as it may. She's part of niy world, my time..." "So?" "Well, I thought..." The telephone buzzed. The shipmaster picked up the handset. "Yes?" "The wind's freshening, sir, and it's veered to West." "Put her back on Full Speed, Mr. Tallent." The captain got up from his chair, and went to the aneroid barometer mounted on the bulkhead. He tapped it. The needle jerked in an anticlockwise direction. "Just what I need," he said. "A bloody secondary." "What does that mean?" "It means. Commodore, that those Final Gale Warnings aren't worth the paper that Sparks typed them on. Very often, too often, in these waters the secondary depression is more vicious than the so-called primary." "What can you do?" "Stand out. Make offing. Get the hell off this bloody lee shore." Again the telephone buzzed. "Master Here." "Sir, we've lifted Cape Sorell again..." "Tell the engineers to give her all they've got. I'll be right up." T he ship was lurching and rolling heavily as she fell away from the wind. She was pounding as her fore part lifted and slammed back down into the trough. Her screw was racing each time 'that her stem came clear of the water -- and as the propeller lost purchase, so did the rudder. "Sir," complained the helmsman, "the wheel's hard over, but she's not coming back." "Keep it hard over until she answers," ordered the Master. He was looking into the radar screen. It was not a very good picture. There was spoking, and there was too much clutter. But there, ri gh t astern, was the faint outline of the rocky coast, a ragged luminosity. And there were the range circles -- and slowly the coastline was drifting from the # mile to the # mile ring. Even Grimes, peering over the man's shoulder, could appreciate what was happening. "Mr. Tallentl" "Sir?" "Call the Chief Officer. Tell him to flood the after hold." "Flood the after hold, sir?" "You heard me. We have to get the stern down somehow, to give the screw and the rudder some sort of grip on the water." "Very good, sir." She's logging three knots," whispered the Master. "But she's making one knot -- astern. And that coast is nothing but rocks." "And flooding the hold will help?" asked Grimes. "It'd better. It's all I can do." They went back out to the wing of the bridge, struggling to retain their balance as the wind hit them. Cape Sorell light was brightly visible again, right astern -- and even to the naked eye it had lifted well clear of the sea horizon. A shadowy figure joined them there -- the Chief Officer, decided Grimes. "I've got two fire hoses running into the hold, sir. What depth of water do you want?" "I want # tons. Go below and work it out roughly." "Very good, sir." Another officer came onto the bridge -- big, burly, bearded. This must be, realized Grimes, the midnight change of watch. "Keep her as she's going, sir?" "Yes. Keep her as she's going. Mr. Mackenzie, She'll be steering better once we get some weight in aft, and racing less. But you might tell the engineers to put on 'the second steering motor..." "Will do, sir?" ' I 'he shipmaster made his way back into the wheelhouse, staggering a little as the vessel lurched in the heavy swell. He went to the radar unit and looked down into the screen, with Grimes peering over his shoulder. Right astern, the ragged outline of Cape Sorell was touching the twenty-mile ring. Slowly the range decreased -- slowly, but inexorably. The Chief Officer was back. # out of # people have iatrophobiaf It is easy to overcome. latrophobia is fear of going to the doctor. The' cure starts when you lift your phone and make an appointment with your doctor for a complete physical checkup. Half the cases of cancer could be cured, if they were diagnosed early and treated promptly. Your best cancer insurance is a health checkup every year. Make that phone call now. It might save your life. About two foot six should do it, sir." "Make it that..." Then gradually, the range was opening again, and the frequent heavy vibrations caused by the racing screw were becoming less. The wind was still shrieking in from the westward, whipping the crests off the seas, splattering them against the wheelhouse windows in shrapnel bursts of spray, but the ship was steering again, keeping her nose into it, clawing away from the rocks that had claimed, over the years, too many victims. Grimes followed the Master down to the afterdeck and stood with him as he looked down a trunkway into the flooded hold. Swirling in the filthy water were the timbers of the hold ceiling, crashing against the bulkheads fore and aft, splintering themselves against frames and brackets and the hold ladders, self-destroying battering rams driven by the force of the ship's pitching and rolling. There would be damage -- even Grimes could see that -- and, inevitably, the writing of reports with carbon copies every which way. Grimes knew this, and he should have had more sense than to attempt to bring up the subject again of his own, private worries. He said, "This hold flooding seems to have worked out..." "Yes." "Then perhaps. Captain, you could spare the time to discuss the question of returning me to my own place and period..." "Take offl" snarled the shipmaster. "I've more important things on my plate than your troubles. Take off!" The screaming wind took hold of Grimes, whirling him away into the darkness. But, before he was gone, he heard the Chief Officer ask his Captain, "Who was that, sir? I thought I saw somebody standing there with you, a stranger in an odd-looking uniform... " "Just a figment of the imagination, Mr. Briggs. Just a figment of the imagination." G rimes was standing in his own day cabin, aboard Faraway Quest. He was staring at Sonya, and she, her face white under die auburn hair, was staring at him. "John! You're back!" "Yes." "I've been holding the ship here on Kinsolving, but our lords and masters have been putting the pressure on us to return... " "It wouldn't have mattered," Grimes told her. "Why not?" "Because wherever you are, that's where I belong." H e was sitting in his day cabin, trying to relax over a stiff drink. He had brout Kis ship into port, scurrjnng in dtuing a lull between two depressions, pumping out after ballast to compensate for the weight of the water in the flooded hold, clearing the Bar without touching. He was overtired, and knew that sleep was out of the question. But there was nothing for him to do; his Chief Officer was capably overseeing the pumping out of the flooded compartment and would, as soon as possible, put the necessary repairs in hand. He thought, I might as well finish that bloody story. He inserted paper into his typewriter, refuelled and lit his pipe, and began to write. As the final words shaped themselves on the white sheet he looked up at the photograph of the red-haired woman over his desk. Because wherever you are, that's where I belong... "And I hope you're satisfied, you cantankerous old baggage," New subscriptions and changes of address require # weeks to process! QaloXM BoakiheU 'JoVi know, I can hardly remember what I was like when I first began this column. Oh, there are certain logical reconstructions I can make -- for example, I wasn't as idealistic. But we've shaken down so weU together, you and I, that it seems as if we've always been married. I wish you wouldn't nag, and you wish I'd take out the garbage.  But most of the children are heal thy, and some day, when they've ' gone off and left us alone, we can support ourselves by selling our collection of threatening letters about deadlines. I remember -- wow, I remember -- when I was very young, and all there was between me and  the wolves was science fiction. At the time, what kept me going was the sure, certain knowledge that some day I'd grow up to be like tle did I know that some day I'd be getting fabulous, high-paying work in glamorous professions because I'd memorized the phrasing patterns in the fast science features bovmd in to those same issues.) But when I was very young, it seemed to me that Hal Clement must be beyond question as an sf writer, and when I was older, sure enough, he wrote Mission oi Gravity and proved it. In the meantime, in between time, though, he wrote not only Needle, Iceworld and Cycle of  Fire to tune up for it, he also wrote -- and has since written -- a number of short stories. Although all of them are either impeccable scientific extrapolations or at least extrapolations beyond my poor power to pec, not all of them are perfectly written. Some  of them show his decided bias toward science, and consequently you may find you do not like all his science fiction. Nevertheless, Small Changes (Doubleday, #) is another one of those volumes in the Budrys Bookshdf of Badcs which you ought to have around the house, and which you ought to read -- not that it's any chore, mind you, to read such stories as "The Mechanic," or "Dust Rag" or "Sun Spot," for all that there are ovct twenty years between them. "Fireproof" is a hell of a good story and, having carefully re-read it, I find "Uncommon Sense" as engaging now as I did in first publication, gulp, # years ago, when getting betrayed by my crew was an everyday occurrence. There is a charm to these stories --  I mean a spell, in this case, not a fey quality -- which defies critical analysis in the usual sense. A lot of sf does, at least at my hands, because I find that a story like "Halo," or "The Foundling Stars," has merit, although both can be taken apart along exactly the same seams as "Raindrop," which strikes me as a pretty low spot in this volume. It -- this quality of worth -- has little to do with nostalgia, for "Troian Fall" seemed as mediocre in # as it does now. Clement teaches science to boys at a preparatory schooL He must be a wonderful teacher, for he certainly knows science, and -- this may be the secret -- he knows what will interest young boys. The point is that adolescent boys do not act like either the people in blemish ointment ads or like the ones in novels by John Home Burns. They lead rich interior lives, as Booth Tarkington pointed out some time ago. The Clement stories that really work -- like Mission, or like "Fireproof" or "Uncommon Sense" -- are, hke all Clement stories, scientific problems. The hero is found in an environment not at all like Earth's, yet obedient to the universal physical laws, and often -- here's the magic. -- tantalizingly like Earth's in just enough respects to involve both hero and reader in the feeling that any moment now, a simple ordinary human act will save the day. Performing the simple act is, of course, disaster under the circumstances, and then we go on to solve that, etc. I wonder -- are we too old to remember what it was like, up in the tree fighting off the Stukas and Messerschmitts, hopelessly overwhelmed, gallant, not always deadly accurate, eventually invulnerable but often not only wounded but apparently slain? The submarine conning tower imder the blankets and pillows? Eh? Do you remember what it was really like when we knew there were penalties for stupidity and inappropriate behavior, but did not yet know that we might never be educated enough, nor find the right attitude in time? Do you remember how the foe betrayed his despicable nature by always being a stickler for the rules, and only at the last possible minute did omniscient virtue come to save us from his wily entrapments? A little Clement wouldn't hurt you. It might teacH you something. Or remind you of something. Funny how it lasts. Rite of Passage, by Alexei Panshin (Ace) is a book I damned near missed. Do not duplicate my error. Surely there are copies still on sale. Look, this is too serious a thing to kid around with. Every so often, a book comes out with a dull title, an unestablished byline and the usual freight of overblown blurbs. Most of these books are not worth bothering with; there is no more reason to read everything than there is to review it, and most experienced readers long ago learned to judge enough of a book by its cover and a few interior glimpses. But, every so often, a book will flunk all those tests, and yet be superb. What there is to do about it but apologize, enter the results of the lesson in one's filtering mechanism and go on from there, I don't know. One could preserve impenetrable silence, I suppose -- I'm sure I'll be  made to wish I had. But, in the ! same breath in which I say that I have, too. read, all those books whose authors ought to be grateful for my silence, I apologize, Alexei. Auiyway. Rite of Passage, as I hope many of you already know, is a first-person story about a young girl growing up aboard an interstellar "spaceship" which, unlike the classic ships of such stories as "Universe," is both capable of faster-than-light travel and populated by people who know perfectly well that they are not Ihe only people in creation. ' In fact, it's a planetoid, hollowed out and motorized when Earth destroyed itself and rendered the Solar System unlivable, and it is now a recognized socioeconomic unit in a universe consisting of aU the planets on which colonists were hastily dumped and left to shift for themselves. Like other ships of its kind, it houses a technically adept populace of mercantile entrepreneurs, who live on the margin between what the planetbound colonists can use and what they can achieve by themselves. Most planetary civilizations having regressed to barbarity, the occasiCKial visitors from space are rich, respected and despised. All of this forms the not #convincing background for the intensely believable, movingly personalized story of Mia Havero, ship's child, daughter of a preoccupied but magnetic father and a neurotic, distant mother, latematurer, genius, scapegrace, girl. Like all other ship's children, she is destined to be dropped on the surface of some unspecified world for a month, there to fend for herself. This, she is told, is the traditional rite of passage; if she survives, she will be picked up by the ship again, and accepted as an adult. All right -- much of that rationale is, again, not too impermeable, Panshin handles it acceptably -- better than most writers who have set up arbitrary new societies founded on manipulations of something in Margaret Mead -- still, the book is in trouble as soon as Mia sets foot on her trial planet, and never quite recovers. But Mia's actual maturation -- and each of the little, perfectly realized, utterly real episodic steps on the way -- is so perfectly done that one feels a real shock as one realizes that Panshin after all has never been a girl growing up aboard a hoUowed-out planetoid. Again, with something like this the next question is why did he have herrow up aboard a planetoid at all, instead of on a farm in Kansas? That would be a fashionable question, and in some circles it would be considered a flattering one. But I think Panshin knows better, and I hope he does. He has done more here to tell us about all such girls, and all people and even about me and you, than could have been done otherwise. He has also told us something about himself. That is incidental, of course, but it certainly is something. Welcome aboard, Alexei. H. P. Lovecraft, a Portrait, by W. Paul Cook, is available for # from Mirage Press. A republication in chapbook form of Cook's introduction to Arkham House's O.P. Beyond the Wall of Sleep, it touches on such personal glimpses as Lovecraft's taste for ice cream and fast driving, his introduction to amateur journalism via the crudest recruiting methods available to boosterism and the deep devotion he inspired in his friends. Judging by this report alone, I wish very much that I had known the man. Certainly, if left only to the impressions created by his work, I'd probably nevertheless picture someone no less removed from the nameless horrors he wrote about, but any horror writer who tries to sample thirty-three flavors before breakfast K assuredly a man after my own heart. Certainly, this is a column about children. Take, for further instance. Dr. Palfrey, hero of a sudden spate of paperback imitation Doc Savage novels, a creation of the same John Creasey, who writes those good Gideon stories, those O.K. Inspector West stories, those rather pastichey Toff and Baron stories, and now these positively dreadful yarns, taking place in some sort of #future, about the forelock-tugging, bumble-footed Palfrey, who resembles nothing so much as a let's-play-dress-up notion that horn-rimmed glasses make wisdom. I tried The Terror entire, to get the full effect, and skimmed a couple of others. "Science fiction, espionage, hidden menace and straight detection in a tight package that will please fans of each," says Library Jour nal on the back cover. Oh', wow. Library Journal! Why don't you and Virginia Kirkus run off and find some other attic for this rainy day? Well, as I was saying back there, John Home Burns. I have a number of people who look over my shoulder and tell me about my mistakes and their virtues, which is all right, because, opinion to the contrary, time has taught me that even I have to admit to scrutiny. But the folk who want me to review something different, or to review differently, or not to review at all, are as nothing to I the people whose toes I tread on in all innocence. So far in this column, for instance, I have men' itioned Georges Bizet, some fellow named Offenbach, another feUow hamed Prosper Merrimee, who was a writer approximately as talented as John Creasey, and now John Home Bums. I know, sure as it will rain in Indianapolis in the summer time, that someone who has read every word most assuredly including the book about Naples and that book about the preparatory school, going on to the book about the fellow with the white-painted piano and the telejshone installer with the anchovy paste, will write to me in an absolute fury, assuming that I have barely heard of his idol, and am slighting him to boot. I may even hear from Gore Vidal, who once solemnly promised to write the definitive biography of John Home Burns (deceased) and then commit suicide. But I bring all this up because not only did I spend part of my very first story check on a recording of the Tales of Hoffman, so long ago that Robert RounseviUe could still hold a note (yes I know about Man of La Mancha!), but because I'm about to again review a book of my own, and furthermore a reprint, and how do you like them apples? I'll be damned if #'U embarrass one of my friends by casting him in the role of "guest reviewer." And I'U be equally damned if I'll let this book go by unnoticed, because I didn't write it to let anjdhing like that occur. Furthermore, it's a good book, although if you would like to read a closely reasoned analysis of its defects, try the second edition of Damon Knight's In Search of Wonder. He's wrong, but his reasoning is close. The book is called Who?, and it's been out of print in the U.S.A. for ten years, having stayed off the market to satisfy various contractual maneuvers and the like, while pursuing a decent career in other lands and tongues. I bring it up to you -- in fact, with some diffidence, but with some pride -- as an opportunity to let you in to some extent on the inner workings of a writer's mind, and with no pretense at objectivity. This is a story about a young boy who grows up to have brains but no face, training but no job. The narrative concerns itself with a fellow who has a secret -- he's a scientist, and knows how to build a K-#, whatever that is -- and is contended over by people who buy secrets (the Allieds and the Soviets). When he's caught in an explosion, he's patched up by the Soviets and retrieved by the Allieds. But because his credentials have been blown off, he can't work, and not being able to work is what destroys him, although his power pile is still a year or two short of accumulating a fatal dosage in his bones. Like The lion Thom, which' I discussed too flippantly here, never dreaming there were people who would go into fuming furies about it, this book represents a great deal of wHat I knew about life at the time I wrote it, worked into a tale so that what I could  systematize about life would be systematically evidenced. I don't think this man's story is tragic. I just think it occurs. And although it's possible to poke holes in the technology, I think there would have been little trouble in chinking them up, if I Had not already spent a year in writing that story -- and very little else -- at the usual rates. It is, in other words, an honestly motivated book, told with all the talent I Had available in #, which is when I wrote it, still acceptable prose today, conditioned by the fact that I was, as I am, a commercial writer. I wrote it, originally, as a short story, around a Frank Kelly Freas cover that I glimpsed one day in the offices of a magazine that never used its cover to illustrate stories, but did, this one time, because the publisher could plainly see the maniac gleam in my eye. I would probably never have turned it into a novel, but I needed to do something for my wife's birthday, one year when we hadn't been married very long, and as it happened there was a fellow who would give me an advance on it if I came up with a chapter of something and an outline. And I finished it, eventually, on a typewriter set up next to my first child's crib. In the year in wHicH I wrote it, and some short stories that still get anthologized for more than they originally earned, I earned less than two thousand dollars, all year. It got nominated for a Hugo, and A Case of Conscience beat it out, fair and square. Who? is almost as good as the Blish. Wrings your heart, doesn't it? I didn't tell you about it for that reason, or because I want to blackjack you into buying the new edition, which is from Lancer Books, with an adaptation of that original Kelly Freas cover. But if you read the book, or have read it, I'd like you to remember and please believe that what I've told you about is not typical only of my attitude, but of the attitudes of many of the people who have done things that get good notices and contribute to respectable reputations in this field, and I want you to luiderstand that it is entirely possible to be sidling up to people for loans while being accepted as a matter of course among the respectable craftsmen of this field. This  -- all of this, including this column, and the mail I get about it, and the odd feeling of discussing Hal Clement as if I were entitled to -- is what writing is like, what being a writer is like.    and what contributes to the feeling you get from reading. I sincerely hope neither of us ever grow up, but I will admit there are days when I wish we could sit down and rest a spell.   As you wifi have seen by the date on this issue, we've skipped a month. The problem was printing. For reasons beyond our control the last few issues have been seriously delayed in the manufacturing stage; we think we've got it licked now; we think future issues will be not only on time liut handsomer and higher in quality... and we thank you for your patience over the last few months! Next month you should begin to see the improvements in packaging; and next month we celebrate with a couple of specially interesting items In the contents. For one, there's a lead story by Poul Anderson called The White King's War. As you can guess from the title, the story is about a sort of sciencefiction chess game, an old and honored sub-category in the field (remember Fritz Leiber's The Sixty-four Square Madhouse, for one?) But it's a little more than that. It's also a bang-up science-fiction adventure story, of the kind that Anderson does as well as anyone in the field; and all in ail, we think you're going to like it. And more, of course! Join us and see... When he isn't writing stories like Dune Messiah, which begins in this issue, Frank Herbert is a newsman on a San Francisco paper and a leading light in the constellation of science-fiction celebrities who make their home in and around San Francisco. In company with Poul Anderson and Jack Vance, Herbert was cocaptain and co-proprietor of a vessel which has become legend in science-fiction circles, a houseboat of distinctly temperamental personality. What it liked to do was sink. When the work of refloating and refitting it got too onerous, the three owners one by one disposed of their interests, and it is said it is still to be seen in and around Sah Francisco   but under non-science fiction ownership. Herbert's career, of course, sails on handsomely. His first major novel. Under Pressure, was not only a smash hit with the readers but contakied at least one technological invention which has since been built and patented, the "submarine tug". Dune a little later won all of science fiction's awards. And now Dune Messiah is here to carry on the tradition. James Blish, a frequent and honored visitor in these pages, has been a part-time writer and full-time public-relations man, specializing in the largest of accounts, until recently. Now he has gone straight. He, wife and cats have left the Madison Avenue milieu and are en route to .England, where they propose to live between Oxford and London, and where Blish, with a little luck on our part, will be writing all the time and producing even more stories like The City Thai Was the World, James Sallis is one of the bright lights of science fiction's "New Wave". His principal activity has been in England, where he was associated with the magazine New Worlds; he now makes His home in Milford, Pennsylvania. A. Bertram Chandler is not only master of science-fiction writing, but master of a ship sailing between various parts in the Australia-New Zealand part of the world. If his hero. Grimes, sounds like a real ship's captain, that's because that is what Grimes' creator is in real life. won't run off with your books if you put inside the front cover of each book... a gummed bookplate with your name printed on it! No. CM-# by Cullen Rapp No. CX-# by Lynd Ward The umpteenth corollary of Finagle's General Law of Dynamic Negatives says; "No books are ever lost by loaning except ones you particularly want to keep." # for #; #, #; #, # with owner's name imprinted All Postpaid. Add state sales tax, if any. The designs shown above are the only ones we offerl r ET, Jess Slearn, Why America's greatest mystic predicts r)estruclion ol N. Y., the West Coast, by #. Pub. ed. #S any#boolfs#i Devli Worship, voodoo, practi;d today. Pub. (d. #S IK. Cm Ceri inara. lAB.-l. Rhiri' Will the PK phenomenon (mind over matter) prove even more pow. eriul than the K-bomb? Pub. ed. SS.# veeping Madonnas mental telepathy, ' In mg machines." Put ed. S#.SO Steam, Famous leporter author seeKs lo debunk Yoga -- becomes confirmed believer. Pub. ed. SS.# Allen Spraggett. Strange events that defied every law ol science- -- yet they happened! A shocker! Pub. ed. S#. Practicing witch unmasks the mysteries o( sorcery, ghost-hunting, voodoo curses. Pub. ed.#S. "Sixth Sense?" Could not know it? Explore the most comprehensive "encyclopedia" of occultism ever published. Examine feats of seers, mystics, yoga masters, mediums-even voodoo priests. Discover fechniques claimed to influence dice... restore vigor... magnify physical strength... banish pain of illness...much more. Also "rules" for reading minds, dreams, cards, numbers, stars. Ilius. Pub. ed. # Do you sometimes feel there's a lot more to the news than meets the eye? tions that need answers today. A club that offers books that challenge you to explore the frontiers of human experience. Selections are described to members in advance. Although these new books sell for #, # or more in original publishers' editions, you pay only # plus shipping and handling, (Occasional extra-value selections slightly higher.) Take only the books you want -- as few as # books in the coming year. Resign anytime after that. Mail coupon now-ibut send nomoney. You will be billed later. If not delighted return shipment within # days to cancel membership. You will owe nothing. Mail coupon now to; Universe Book Club, Garden City, New York #. Hugh Cayce, Son ot Edgar Cayce describes his lather's "methods." Reveals how to develop your own psychic powers! Pub. ed. # Ebon. Case histories ol people who "saw" future events before they happened Find out if Pub. ed. # minata. Startling report shows how your love life may he preOcsltned -- through reincarnation. Pub. ed. # The Right Reverend lames A. Pike. Did the Bishop lealiy communicate with his dead son? The clergyman's psychic evoeriences. Pub. ed. # Romery. Author claims shaping livesol famous Americans-and otters proof ol her theory. Pub. ed. # plores the past through "ward-lor-word talks" with King Arthur, Nell Gwyn, Aaron Burr, etc. Pub. ed. # gan. Famed mystic's 'litre. table" ol events for I#'s: a cure for canter... war with China! Pub. ed. # Susy Smith. Favorite haunts m U.S... from an L.A. burlesque theatre to the White House reported by eyewitnesses! Pub. ed. # I I I I I  I Cpius shipping and handling) lor ail # volumes: New selections will be described in advance. A convenient form will always be provided on which I may refuse selections I do not want. I pay only #, plus shipping and handling, for each selection I accept (unlessI take an extra-value seIecijon. I need take only # books in the coming year, and may resign any time after that. it in # days and membership will be canceled. I will owe nothing. (please priaO #.I P (Your telephone number, bank or department store where you have a charge account Mil.' ANDERSON, LEIBER, CHANDLER and by Poul Anderson by Jack Wodhams by Fritz Leiber  C by A. Bertram Chandler i  The best fiction is science fiction; and the best Leader in the sciencefiction field for almost two decades! Presenting the finest writers: Asimov, Pohl, del Rey, Leiber, Anderson, Herbert Vance, Simak, Dickson, Blish, Silverberg, Ellison, Knight, Harrison, Aldiss, Niven, Clement. Popular monthly columns: For Your Information -- Willy Ley, Galaxy Bookshelf -- Algis Budrys. Three-time winner of the coveted Hugo, science-fiction's Oscar; voted the best sf magazine in the world. IF's regular authors include: Keith "Retief" Laumer, Andre Norton, C. C. MacApp, Mack Reynolds, Roger Zelazny, Samuel R. Delany, Philip Jose Farmer. Features: The Reading Room, controversial book reviews by Lester del Rey. Hue and Cry where the readers praise or blast the editors, writers and artists -- and where the editors, writers and artists blast back. # c galaxy magazine all stories new Galaxy is published in French, German, Italian. Japanese and Spanish. The U. S. Edition is published in Braille and Living Ta pe. August, # # Vol. # No. # by Paul Anderson by Jack Wodhams by A. Bertram Chandler Editor Editor Emeritus Science Editor Feature Editor Managing Editor Art Director Associate Art Director Publisher by Frank Herbert by Fritz Leiber by Bruce McAllister by Clifford D. Simak by Willy Ley by Algis Budrys by Lester del Rey . # Associate Publisher lished monthly by Universal Publishing  Distributing Corporation, Arnold E. Abramson, President. Main offices: # East # Street, New York, N.Y. #. #f per copy. #issue subscription: # in the United States, elsewhere #. Second class postage paid at New York, N.Y. and additional mailing offices. Copyright  I# by Universal Publishing  Distributing Corporation under international. Universal and Pan-American Copyright Conventions. All rights reserved. The publisher assumes no responsibility for unsolicited material. All stories printed in this magazine are fiction and any similarity between characters and actual persons is coincidental. Title registered U.S. Patent Office. Printed in U.S. A. Bug Jack Barron by Norman Spinrad Informed Sources by Willard Bain The Silkie by A.E. Van Vogt Oracle of the Thousand Hands and Star by Barry Malzberg Another Look at Atlantis and Fifteen Other Essays by Willy Ley I t's sometimes very difficult for the would-be writer to grasp that, like the plumber, he will find his craftsmanship not always as important to his success as might be an ability to deal with people. People who buy services have a tendency to place their orders in terms of implicit solutions, rather than problems. Thus, the householder cries Please turn to Page #) Perception's Doors Books to Light the Way Harold Sherman. Documented case histories of communication with past, future, outer space, cosmic consciousness, and the dead, related by a distinguished bestselling author. #A# # David Saunders and R. Roger Harkins. Where the Condon Committee went wrong -- a timely hard-hitting expose that presents scientific evidence of Martin Ebon. Startling and convincing -- "touches on all points relating to this phenomenon, from theoretical physics to time displacement." -- The Ktrkus Service ##-# # Edited by Martin Ebon. Fascinating documented reports of what has happened and is haping expert in the field. #A# # Joseph F. Go odavage. A complete, precise guide showing the reader how to plot his own horoscope from all the varied personal factors used by professional astrologists. #H# # Maurice Woodruff. A worldfamous clairvoyant and television star discusses the entire range of future-casting methods. The most complete book in the field. #H# # Edited by Martin Ebon. More than # electrifying true accounts of telepathy and prophecy verified by leading parapsychologists. #H# # #A##H# -- #A# ZI#HO# #A# #H# #H# -- #H# I enclose  check  money order in the amount of  --  -- ' n full payment. I understand I may return the book(s) within # days if not satisfied. Edited by Jay David. A bestseller filled with exciting and authoritative accounts that will challenge believers and nonbelievers alike. #H# # Please add sales tax where necessary    At all bookstores or order from the publisher today  -- World Publishing. Dept. DD-# # East # St., N.Y.C., N.Y. # Please send me these books: A lost ship, carrying Earth's dying dreams -- and man's eternal -- r ed off as the replay came to an end. "Forty years since Swinson and Tulley made the round trip to Centauri. And what do we have to show for it?" He gazed with some bleakness at the wall that held his record copies. "Nothing. A handful of reports -- negative, negative, negative." He slouched back in his chair. "Jass, if we don't find some Aztecs soon, the program is going to die. When I took over twenty years ago, there was still plenty of hope to sustain the appropriation. But we humans are not indefinitely patient and faith has become the province and preserve of the egghead minority. Jass, we're in a decline and it's going to take something good to pull us out. We've got to find something, to show, something bearable, something with promise for people." Jasper Lemac said, "It really is getting serious, then? I know that in some quarters criticism has been getting more severe lately, but I always understood that the project would not be abandoned. The commitment -- " Ladlow flapped him down. "Save it. Senator Muldersen died five years ago. His 'Search for a Thousand Years' speech died with him. The vision became tarnished. Look, I don't have to tell you the record. Thirty suns visited -- thirty-one counting this last, twenty-four of them F-G-type approximations to our own. And what have we found? Plenty of interesting material and miles of data but not one thing to justify hope. You see one hostile world and you've seen them all." "There must be compatible planets somewhere. The odds -- " "The odds are against it," Ladlow finished for him. "The permutations are endless -- too near, too far, too hot, too cold, too large, too small, too changeable. We humans are too damn fussy. Just because a world has a four-hour day, or has a ninety-degree rotational axis, has difference between aphelion and perihelion or is soggy with methane or -- to hell with it. It seems logical to assume that there must be another Earth-similar world somewhere. But from what we've found so far it would be cheaper and make more sense to expand the Mars Observatory. Who in his right mind would want to settle there? We need greener pastures. A spur. Some new fresh place that can hold the promise of high adventure. We need dragons to kill, strange life forms to contend with. I used to smile at conceptions of aliens -- but not any more. The less we find the more solitary we get -- like a kid in a playground at midnight." Lemac said, "The life we've found is primitive, maybe, specialized, true -- but it's an indication that the basic elements of life are common enough. We have only to persist and sooner or later we are bound to find some more than halfway agreeable satellite." "Well, yes, that is your belief and faith. If not this time, then maybe next time. It's hope that keeps you going. As captain, you need all the hope you can get. But after this trip, Jass, there might not be a next time." Lemac nodded. "I get the drift. You think there will be a slowdown after this? You think there's a chance that the opposition may get their way?" He read Ladlow's face. "If I come back again with nothing but the spanlog and the usual collection of samples -- it won't help keep the program afloat." "That's about it," Ladlow said bluntly. "Except that the slowdown's already here. Yours is the last journey that I am confident will be fully funded without hitches. Rayner is due back in a couple years -- and if he has nothing from his single hit then much will depend upon you. Owing to the persistent absence of inspiring discovery, the craft contractors have had no great incentive to improve their product. You've studied your vessel. The innovations could have been made and costs cut years ago but it was profitable and less trouble to turn out the proven article. You're one of our last hopes. You're an experienced commander with two forays already under your belt. And, knowing what's at stake -- it might occur to you to interpret the rules more freely. Third time lucky, eh? Make the most of it... T hird time lucky, Lemac thought. With the E.T. differential improved by twenty per cent, he would call not just on one star but three. Lucky three again. Three stars. No one had ever investigated three systems on one outing before. Ernswiller had once covered two and was given a sinecure desk job afterwards. This time, Lemac, let us be the ones to find... So far nothing. Yet there had to be. There had to be another like Earth somewhere. Thirty-one suns. Maybe Rayner would hit it with number thirty-two. Twenty thousand stars, Lemac thought. For him, numbers thirty -- t h r e e -- thirty-four -- thirty-five. Yes. Three of them. Out of the five-year tour, that meant that they would be awake a total of anything up to twelve months. Lemac stared into darkness. Number thirty-one. Too bad about Dyk and Vladyar. Didn't he know it? The relief of getting home again, the one known , livable place in the entire heavens. Whose fault? Theirs? The controllers? One slip, one circuit opening or closing when it should not? In, down, down too fast, sane vessel gone crazy -- to smash itself into frenzied white-hot pieces in the Mozambique Channel and hurl shattering fragments, blast and tidal eruption at tiny Mayotte Island. That, a tragic accident, won little sympathy. People did not understand. The roar of the impact had hardly died before there was a petition for compensation for damages. Dyk, Vladyar and the team? Who cared about them? Spacemen were no novelty. What good did they do, anyway? Nobody begged them to go Out There, did they? They were selfelected mostly, weren't they? They were adventurers, an elite of their own making, bringing back capsules of gas and maybe some bits of rock from a short touchof rock, some queer little worms, a dead beetle-thing and a noxious moss-fungus that required the attention of three highly paid technicians to keep it alive -- what for, for God's sake? To hell with space. If they could afford that kind of money for that kind of result, then they could put up the hundreds -- the few thousands -- it would take to re-roof the house and replace the windows. People. It was lonely to be a believer. Even on Earth. Especially on Earth. Out There somewhere was another Earth. This Lemac knew. Preacher of the promise of space. No tall stories to substantiate with facts, no giants, no sirens, no hundred-eyed monsters. Oh, God, Lemac thought, what he wouldn't do to have the privilege of discovering a genuine and terrifying monster. This time. Maybe this time. Sun ## "Which of the two shall we tackle first," Copffe debated. "The outer one is closest, but the inner one is -- " "Neither," Lemac said shortly, snapping to a decision. "We're not going in. It would obviously be a waste of time." Copffe raised his eyebrows. "We have to get atmospheric samples. We could possibly land on the smaller of the two, and -- " "We certainly are not," Lemac reiterated, "going in. Two worlds circling each other on a common orbit may be very interesting, but neither holds the least promise for us." "Pardon? I don't think I -- " "Here there is nothing within the band of human desirability. The nearest thing to another Earth is the sixth -- and that appears to be nicely frosted with carbon dioxide crystals, right? So we're moving on, Mr. Copffe, to see what the next has to offer." "What? We can't do that, Captain. We have to make a reliable survey, check out the probability factors and correctly list what we have found for future reference. Come, come, Captain, we haven't traveled this far just to take a glance around and buzz off again." "But assuredly we have," he answered quietly. "I'm feeding the new course into the navicom. Get what you can from out here. In three hours I want us all prepared to sack out again." Copffe could not take it in. "You do intend to leave? But you can't, Captain. Now, please, this is not a joke. I don't want to quarrel with you or remind you of the limitations upon your authority -- but I have my observations to make and I intend to make them. I have to make them. Captain, let us not argue the matter, please." "I'm not arguing the matter." And Copffe could see that Lemac was indeed in deadly earnest. "In approximately three hours we shall proceed." "Captain Lemac, this I cannot permit. You must reconsider, and at once. Such a decision is too arbitrary. Without any previous discussion or consultation, really. Captain, such ill-considered precipitance has no place in teamwork. Our presence here is first and foremost a scientific undertaking, and I sincerely trust that your stated obligation to the furtherance of knowledge is not to succumb to an irrational response to a familiar disappointment." "Mr. Copffe, we're going on." Lemac controlled himself. More quietly he said. "Lam in charge of this craft, its operation and disposal. It is for me to determine the course that is to be taken, the course most fitting to take." Copffe reddened. "The vessel has been entrusted to your care that you might serve the specialist personnel on board to the best of your ability. Your jurisdiction is over the management and handling of the vessel under the direction of the scientists on board. I am the head of this expedition in title and in fact. I have respect for you. Captain, which I would like to retain -- so let us please have no more of this aberrant proposal to move on. We have a job to do and I intend that we shall do it." Lemac perspired gently but refused to waver. Lucky three. Make the most of it... "I'm sorry, Mr. Copffe. I did not expect to meet with your approval. My decision is made and nothing will change it." Copffe took umbrage. "Captain Lemac, this is inexcusable. I find your attitude is alarmingly uncompromising. I think it would be well to convene all members to discuss this matter more formally. Just to -- " "My mind is made up, Mr. Copfee. Whatever the general opinion, I run this ship and I decide where this ship is to go. It sounds autocratic and yes, it is autocratic. But I feel beyond measure the utter sense of uselessness of painstakingly sounding and then enumerating the value of planets that cursory sighting and test clearly indicate are unsuited to even marginally support human life. We need a live world and we need one badly. We must find that place which humans can readily relate to." "Oh, come. Captain, please, don't tell me that you subscribe to the belief that there is some wonderful world to be found in the sky. Analysis of the exploratory information gathered to date does not exclude the possibility but the probability is not very high. This you know. But we cannot know how important may be our diligent acquirement of the information that might be revealed here -- " "I'm sorry," Lemac said again, slightly pale but adamant. "I think that science has been sufficiently served. What we need now -- " "Captain," Copffe interrupted, "what do you know? You are an agent of your superiors. The codifying of these areas is to an overall concise record beyond your cognizance. You are an instrument -- I was given to understand, a capable, experienced and reliable instrument. Now here you confront me, suddenly childishly motivated to run to the next flower before the nectar of this one is tasted." "There is no nectar here," Lemac growled. "Dead worlds from the sun on out. They have curiosity values, yes. but not to us. To a later generation perhaps. We have no time to linger over patently inhospitable planets." Copffe's voice rose in exasperation. "Who are you to declare what is and what is not useful? Are you a scientist? You are a servant paid to do a specific task. You far exceed your wisdom when you presume to take absolute command to the detriment of the project." "The project." Leipac twitched. "What is the project? Is it concerned with people any more? Or is it concerned with things just for the hell of it? There is nothing here for people. It might gratify you to find an odd streak in a spectrum, certainly -- but the repetetive message is death. People want life." "And you want to chase off and find it? Another Earth, really! Captain, I supposed you to be much harder-headed and more pragmatic than that. That you should allow yourself to fall victim to the traditional Spaceman's Dream -- " "You do not believe that such planets do exist?" "I keep an open mind. Some day perhaps, a world more congenial that the average may be discovered. But sensibly we shall come to it in good time. Flailing off in an attempt to find it sooner reflects a juvenile mentality." "Yes." Lemac nodded. "You have three hours to sacktime. He pointed with finality at the chronometer. "Use it to learn to dream young and to cram what you can of this system into your records -- it's all the time you have here." He made himself deaf to Copffe's beginning splutterings and was presently alone with his instruments and purpose. So that was that. Lemac knew the odd relief of conflict resolved. And oh, brother. How more sharply dubious the cause at once became. Sun ##. "Copffe is livid," Radsdasti said. "My impression was that he wanted to come storming up to see you but didn't trust himself to be able to speak." "Oxygen is one thing, three and a half G's are another." Lemac double-checked co-ordinates, set the navicom to prove out the problem from another angle. "He's still suffering from shock. I don't think he really believed we would pull away so abruptly." His eyes glinted. "He's right in so many ways but wrong in feeling. He doesn't, or just will not recognize it. I'm not sure that I recognize it myself. It's just -- something inside cries out. And then something gives and before a man is aware, he has a conviction he finds impossible to deny." "Well, you sure can't back out now. Did you know this is his first time Out? He keeps calling it a field trip. Jass. He might be more upset than you know." "I know how upset he is." "He envisions the end. A threestar call on a souped-up ship could be the last for quite a while. He wanted to cover the systems, turn in superlative reports." "Yes." Lemac leaned over the console. "It's become a habit." He straightened moodily to pace his short deck. "Copffe doesn't believe in life. He's a supergeologist content to marvel over the colors he gets from enormous rocks through his spyscopes." Lemac spat. "Figures, statistics, correlations." He smacked his palm against a bulkhead. "There must be people out here, or some place where people can be. Not just the Earth. We've got to spread. It can't be empty. I don't know how he can look out there and be so calm when everything he sees says that the only known sanctuary is the Earth. Dusty, there have to be other places." "That's the way I figure, too." Radsdasti sighed somewhat. "But the alternates sure do hide. Did you ever read about Tasman? He managed to sail all the way around Australia and never sight it once. He went home and said there was nothing there. We're like that. We could so easily be taking a line of dead ones while running parallel to live ones." "Yes." Lemac rubbed his face. "We can only hope on the next one." He took the step to the plotting table. "The next one." He looked meaningly at Radsdasti. "Sound off the twohours to breakaway." "This he'll never forgive you." Sim ##. "A binary." Lemac stamped his feet and swore. "A binary, by God! How in hell did they come to list that?" Copffe smiled, not without a flicker of malice. "It's quite an easy error to make. On a plane inclined to our home observatories there is an absence of occulation and the companion is a singularly weak source. It does help to explain the intermittent strength of the titanium bands. I had the theory that it would be something of this sort." "You mean that you guessed it was likely to be a binary?" Lemac choked. "Why didn't you tell me?" Copffe replied classically, "You never asked." His false sweetness vanished for tartness. "The object of our journeying was to elicit the component structures of three systems. Very slight variations from this star gave rise to several theories -- some even conjectured interference by intelligent life. This still could be so. The extremes of climate and gravitational diversity upon the attendant bodies do not necessarily preclude all life but then" -- sardonically -- "such bodies have little to commend them to human accommod a tion . " "A binary." Lemac shook his head. "Of all the luck. And you knew. Scientific investigator. A minor discrepancy at home and ' it's, 'Oh, Mr. Copffee, while you're Out There we'd like you to call and check this to settle an argument.' 'By all means -- it is my pleasure. No, no trouble at all. Any little thing to increase the sum and bulk minutiae of knowledge that we'll have no use for, at least not for centuries. ' " Lemac's worktable bounced as he thumped a fish upon it. "Dammit, Copffe, can't you sec that we need something more now? We've gathered enough facts already to bury us. We've touched the tiniest fraction of our galaxy, but the mass of data is piled high, has grown overwhelming. Not one scrap has been produced to hearten and encourage. Oh, the learned are interested -- but do you know the feeling that is gripping people? The feeling we are getting is that the Earth is it, that what Earth has is all there is, that the Earth is the ultimate and the end of the road. And this, Mr. Copffe, when you look through the viewport at infinity, is a terribly frightening thing." Copffe cleared his throat. "Captain, you can scarcely expect me to appreciate your attitude. Your recent behavior, I confess, quite numbed me. Out of nowhere, most astonishingly, you appear to have abandoned yourself completely to emotionalism. I hat these suns prove to support no Earth-approximate world is of secondary importance." Copffe held up a hand to halt an impending interjection. "Let me finish. If such a world exists, our steady progression will find it. In the meantime, we have visited three suns -- what have we to show for it? As this is the last, perhaps you will permit me to make more than a fleeting inspection? We have had -- what? # wo hundred waking hours so far? Scarcely a week -- and we have occupied three stations. Adding to that the between-time of three years -- what have we to render upon our return? A sketchy,skimpy, unresolved collection of snippets." Lemac said, "Let me know when you've finished." Acidly Copffe continued. "You have repudiated discipline entirely. Five years will have lapsed before our return -- five years for my colleagues, who will be presuming that I am reliably carrying out my work. No doubt we shall return somewhat earlier, eh? But it is not I who will answer for the appalling inadequacies of the surveys and the scandalous waste of traveling time. When we get back, Captain -- " Words failed him. "In the future, you may be sure, there will be more rigid control of ships' personnel." "I don't doubt it," Lemac said, not a little sour himself. "But I didn't exactly advertise my sentiments and I don't suppose another man will either. I have thought about this project a long time, Mr. Copffe. Believe me, this was no wild impulse on my part. But as a member of the establishment at home, you are well aware of how an application for a roving commission would have been received. These expeditions tie up too many government and institutional funds to let one man ramble fancy free to cover as much space as possible. So. This is a fling -- maybe a last one. I could see no other means to achieve a broader and faster way to eliminate systems." "You have performed what amounts to an act of piracy -- and a lot of good it has done you," Copffe stated. "You have achieved nothing. We can do what we can here to salvage what we may from our abbreviated voyaging, but that will hardly suffice to redeem your gross breach of office." "No," Lemac said. "It might be tricky, at that. I'd say after this that I . was finished in the Service, wouldn't you?" Copffe blinked. "Yes. That is unavoidable. At this time I feel disinclined to even think about extending pleas on your behalf. However, some acknowledgment on your part and a return to responsible behavior would help your case considerably." "How nice," Lemac said with faint humor. "Mr. Copffe, I don't think that you have yet fully grasped my intention. We are not staying here and we are not going home. We are going on to the next." Copffe stiffened. "The next?" "Yes. We have unquestionably drawn a blank here, right? This being so, be ready by zero-sixfive. Shortly thereafter our tail shall be chasing us again." Sun ##. "Jonny, he is a dangerous man," Copffe said. "What is worse, Radsdasti and Doil are equally affected by him. Thus there is no hope of influencing the crew and of ourselves taking command. We are completely at his mercy. Quite frankly, I'm stumped as to what we might do about it." Melda Jonson removed a full reel and replaced it from plentiful stock with a fresh one. "He's a romantic who refuses to let go," she said. "It's touching in a way -- but a romantic often is. He can't go on forever, can he?" "I'm not sure." Copffe ran fingers through his hair. "He is deaf to counsel. How do you shake a dreamer loose from his dream? Will he ever be ready to relinquish it? Especially when it cannot be refuted that somewhere there may well be a shabby barely livable version of the dream in to being an obsession with him and I fear that continued failure will aggravate rather than bring about resignation." "But his resources are not unlimited," she observed, "and I don't think he's so stupid as to play himself permanently into Nowhere." "I wish I could be confident of that." Copffe fidgeted worriedly. "He appears reasonable enough up to a point, but there is a risk in taking repeated doses of hibernol at such short intervals. We're awake for such negligible time periods and the cumulative effect of repeated hibernation could be disastrous. His scan-artd-depart technique might stretch his stores to an indefinite degree. But the saving won't be helpful if we all go into coma." "He is limited by his quantity of hibernol and by his supplies -- but most importantly by his power reserves," Melda said. "He can't endlessly jump from star to star. He'll be forced to run back to Old Sol before long. That is -- " she grimaced -- "in about eight years or so real time, according to Doil." "Great heavens." Copffe pinched his cheek-bones in dismay. "He can't do this. No, really, Jonny, it's too much. He has no right, none whatsoever. This is purely his own idea and goes completely against every modern concept of debate and discussion. He just won't listen." The wall-speaker hissed and blatted: "Attention please. Attention please. Departure in thirty minutes. Departure in thirty minutes." Copffe cursed. "This is madness. Surely we can spend more time on the fifth? I've never seen such a strong line of potassium. Damn it -- he's rushing us from cake to cake and we have to gobble what cherries we can in passing. Jonny, I don't care what he does -- by fair means or foul we're going to spend longer at the next one. It's ludicrous to have months of sleep, only to be rushed off our feet to exhaustion trying to get everything in the twenty or so hours he's giving us -- " Sun ##. "There is an unreality occasioned by the drugged unconsciousness that is a serious threat to mental balance," Copffe declared loudly. "No one ever before has been subjected to such rapid repetition of metabolic suspension. I'm just tired, Captain -- tired! What is it -- six years of 'rest' we've had? But we've had very little real sleep." Copffe did look haggard. The others present also bore marks that could have stemmed from tension and fatigue. "I close my sack and my mind is turbulent," Copffe went on. "When I come to again my mind is still turbulent. All that streams through my brain is the memory of the two or three hundred hours we have actually experienced. The craft seems the same but the system has changed. Happening once, this is something a man can orient to. But hurry, hurry, hurry, five successive changes under the forced demand of extraordinary conditions -- no. Captain, in no way can you maintain such a pace. Such broken continuity is an invitation to trauma." Lemac eyed him. "Yes." He glanced again at the preliminary report from Copffe's astrolab. Nothing. Fourth planet out, three moons, retrograde spin, #.I G, and promising -- obscuring clouds -- ammonia. Imagine that! Hell, hell and hell. Ammonia again. Why, why? "You're right. We have been pushing too hard. I had my reasons. Two or three months of idling through a system -- " Lemac grinned lopsidedly -- "eats into you, too. It's like grow-small juice -- you can feel yourself getting tinier and tinier. I thought busy rush might beat it, but -- " he held up the report; it shivered -- "I've got the shakes." Copffe looked and felt relieved. "Then we can relax for a while? a month, say?" "Two weeks," Lemac thoughtfully answered, "should be plenty." "If we can spend years unconscious, surely we can afford a month or two on our feet? What difference can it make? We'd be well overdue even if we started for home this minute. Doubtless we are already presumed lost and the anguish of our disappearance will have subsided by now to a dull ache. A few hundred hours here or there, Captain, at this juncture what does it matter?" Lemac ignored the biting tone. "Despite all indications to the contrary, I do have the general welfare of those on board to heart." He grinned as though he had a pain. "I've been in spacework for thirty -- now getting on to forty -- foreshortened years. I'm not yet inured to space. Space scares me sick -- did you know that? There's so much of it and it seems to get more all the time. The only way to shrink it is with people." At once he looked weighted. "It's an inverted claustrophobia that makes a man want to run back to Earth, the only door he has. We need people. Out here we need people." And for a moment Copffe glimpsed the despairing and desperate sincerity of the man. Y anine doil was the vessel's Resources Officer. She was concerned for the depression that mantled Lemac. "You made a mistake, agreeing to spell so long here, Jass. You had to pick just about the worst set of orbiters we've ever come across." "It doesn't matter," Lemac said. "Copffe was right -- we need to get our breath back. Poor throbnob. I've really put the pressure on him. He just can't resist trying to cram in as much work as he can." "He certainly gets absorbed in his subject. The surface of the third is half molten -- did you know that? Very uninviting. But he seems to find it fascinating." "Uhuh. We're each stuck with our own personal curse. His is curiosity. I bet he's been pulling things to pieces ever since he swallowed the ballbearings from his rattle." Yanine appreciated Lemac's effort to be cheerful. "I feel sorry for him," she said. "But then I always do feel sorry for scientists. They dissect and analyze the parts so much that they seem to lose the sense and meaning of the whole. And the worst crime you can commit is to deprive them of their subject matter." "Yes. He'll have my blood when we get home again." Very soberly he said, "Yan, I am filled with foreboding. We have but three more calls, right? Before we shall be forced to return? Three. It seems very few left. I was put off what I am coming very much to fear. Five we have visited, thirty-one that others have visited." He covered his eyes with his hand. "Iaybe Rayner was lucky. Maybe Poisthed -- the next mission -- is out. Maybe others have been sent. I sometimes wonder. I know what must be so. But the combinations of unfavorable elements seem limitless and it's hard to keep faith. And at times I can't help thinking what a damn great fool I am." "We need fools, Jass," she said softly. "Big bold bad idiots to buck the odds and take matters into their own hands. Come, one way or another we'll succeed. If nothing else you'll become famous as the first man to take eight suns in a row -- and surely, Mr. Christian, that will be an inspiration to the future?" VV aving at last been given some H time to think, it is my conclusion that we must display what philosophical acceptance that we can muster." Copffe addressed his aides, Melda Jonson and Dennis Shalpin. "A definite limit has been set upon the number of further calls we are to make and, barring accidents, we have the captain's positive assurance that we shall return home. As you know, Captain Lemac puzzles me. He appears to be genuinely indifferent toward the consequences to himself of his actions, seems fully aware that his motivations are akin to a gambler's hope in slim chance -- and he blithely concedes that his high-handed impositions are an unpardonable infringement of our rights. Yet in contrast to this he quite evidently is an intelligent man and is not sensible to our feelings. It is my opinion that he will keep his word. Between now and when we get home we'll just have to make the best of things." And what will be the approximate E.T. when we get back?" "The total elapsed time will be around twelve years. I'm sorry, Dennis. I have advised him of your matrimonial intentions. I'm afraid he was not greatly moved." Shalpin shrugged. "Oh, we're too late already. It doesn't matter." Disgusted, he tossed an invisible ball. "Be philosophical, you said. She has probably married someone else by now. Hah! She'll be thirty by the time I get back. It doesn't matter." For him this was quite a speech and demonstration. "What if he does find a world?" Melda said. "Will he land on it? Isn't there a chance that he won't want to leave?" "What? Settle, you mean? My goodness, no." "I just thought," she mused, "he wouldn't have to go back then and face the brass section." "Ah. That is a thought. For us to become four new Adams with two Eves, you think? That's if the place is not occupied already with Amazons and hemen, eh? No, I think not. On the faint chance that we should ever encounter such a spot, the fulfillment of his ambition would be to carry the message back to Earth. The event would be a vindication of his actions I suppose, wouldn't it? Hoo, no," he shook his head, "as I see it, either way his incentive will be to return." Sun ##. Lemac studied the close-ups that Radsdasti had sent in from Outside. Radsdasti himself stood at his elbow, still suited up. "You're sure you could find no clues from the deflector?" "Not a thing," Radsdasti said. "Checked out in here okay?" "Yes." Lemac scratched his chin. "It certainly looks like a graze from a frontal strike, the way it starts at nothing and cuts deeper and deeper till it rips out the port tail housing. But there's the nacelle bulge here -- how did it get by that?" He cogitated. "It could be a hit from behind, except that the tear says it isn't and at our speed -- On the other hand, if the deflector was malfunctioning we'd be like a girls college by now." He quizzed Radsdasti. "What does that leave us?" "I hate to think -- it gives me the shudders," Radsdasti said seriously. "It had to be something coming in at an acute angle to dodge the deflector. Which means near broadside. Which means it was traveling just a shade slower than us. Which means its nose reached us, touched us, gouged a chunk out of us in a fraction of a nanna. Hellish fast. It s not natural. I sweat just to think of a difference of one k.p.h." "Your diagnosis might be wrong. Whatever, I think it s a freak" We'll go through everything again. Tail section didn't look so bad -- did you see anything I didn't?" "No. Luckily just the casing. Be okay as long as we stay clear of atmosphere." "You don't tell me? Okay, get the patch kit and get out there again. We'll take it from the top and microscan the skin all ways around from the first sizzle mark." "Captain, wouldn't it be advisable to go home for repairs? Copffe asked. "While you are able in a general way to satisfy yourself as to the craft's condition, shock waves from such a blow could have caused structural flex and material alteration in concealed areas of the fabric. Already this craft has undergone more wear and tear than any other of its kind. The brevity of our experience we know is an illusion. This vessel has been working hard for a number of years." "Yes. Well you know we go over everything from A to zeep and back, beginning and end and halfway through the flight for turnover. So far nothing drastic enough has arisen to warrant return for major overhaul. This nick we've had is hair-curling but not particularly disabling. I don t think that our disintegration is imminent but if the ship falls apart I'll let you know. "Thank you," Copffe rasped. "Welcome." Next time, Copffe thought irritably, he'd make sure to .get a more docile and respectful captain. But perhaps not. Out There the utmost competence and integrity were required -- and these attributes accorded ill with submissiveness. No, they made for a breed of obstinate, intractable, assertive men pig-headed enough to chase a fanciful belief to the extent of hijacking their craft from its designed pursuit. Damn! It was annoying. T the use?" Lemac despaired aloud. "Look at it. Close on sixty planets we've accounted for altogether and over ninety per cent have been ruled out. We're left with a small handful of potential possibles -- but what are our chances, huh? Really, what are our chances? Look at them. Two overweight giants monopolizing the entire bracket." "The bigger the sun, the bigger its planets," she quoted. She pulled a face. "It seems to hold true, doesn't it?" Radsdasti said, "This will take the last of our reserve stricon callers, Jass, remember? I was thinking, instead of trying to mock up a couple more for the next two. Why don't we put out the rescue bleeters? They're not likely to be much good to us now, are they? And three linked with modified signal -- they'd serve just as well." Lemac thought it over. "True," he assented. "To think of ever being rescued out here is laughable. The bleeters are just a psychological sop -- sure go ahead and use them." He sounded a wee testy. "You think we'll need two more, huh? It's just a case of making two more calls and going home now, itsn't it? You don't think we'll find anything, do you?" "We hope so, Jass," Yanine said. "Nobody knows. The next one could -- " "Yes, but you don't believe it, do you? Not any more." "No, Jass, it's not like that. Logically there must be other worlds resembling ours -- but with so many stars -- " "Yes. The odds don't improve, do they? You've come to anticipate defeat." "Jass -- " "No. I believe in fairies, okay? I think it's important that somebody does. Setback after setback takes the heart out of people. It takes the heart out of me. I begin to feel like the pretentious high priest of a nut cult." Oh, no, Jass," Yanine laughed. "You're not that. Eventually we'll strike lucky, you'll see." "Next time? It's always next time. But what about a show of confidence, huh? Make up just one marker. Our next call just has to have what we're looking for, right? Let's at least outwardly show some measure of faith in our convictions. If we are fooling ourselves, let's at least do it with the crazy enthusiasm that it warrants. This creeping sense of futility scrogs me. If you honestly think there is no point in probing further, then we might as well pack up and go home now." "One of the next two," Radsdasti said. "We've got to go on now. If we don't, later on for sure someone else will and there it'll be. And wouldn't we ever kick ourselves all over the place!" Lemac rustled up a smile. "All right, so be it." A reaffirmation of absolute solidarity. The mutineers, despite grave premonitions, courageously electing to implement their original plan. Play it out; the last throw could be the winner. If the neck was stuck out far enough, the chopper could miss the feet. "Get on to Copffe and make his day -- tell him it's twenty hours long and he's only got five left." Uf aptain, this racing is so unt necessary," Copffe complained. "Very well, you wish to visit as many as possible, but that is no reason to curtail stopovers to such ridiculously short periods. The scientific implications held by the formations of these systems may have little significance to you, but are of considerable interest to us." Copffe was plaintive and irascible by turns. "We want more time, and we must have more time. It is not as if haste alone will bring you reward -- if what you seek is there, then  it will have been there for some while, and it won't gallop away just because you're coming." Lemac tried to think up a counter to Copfee's argument, but suddenly felt weak. Go, Lemac wanted to go. "You have let this thing get too strong a grip on you, Captain," Copfee charged, "And you know it. You're not walking, or even steadily jogging -- you're running. Our nerves are frayed, Captain, and I suspect and know that you are under greater strain than you pretend. In your own interests halt, please, rest, and let us have some leisure to at least catch up on our backlog and improve on our rudimentary observations here." A scientist was not horrified by a huge black people-eating spider. No. A scientist counted its teeth and noted their length, measured the density per square centimenter of the hair under its chin, was intrigued by the mechanism of the joints in its claws. And a scientist was unintimidated in the spider's stomach, could delight in analyzing its digestive juices, could find purpose in calculating its daily intake of calories, could marvel at the quality of the enzymes dissolving his legs. Copffee did not understand -- but Lemac had to understand Copffe. "Okay, Mr. Copffe. We'll hang out here for another two weeks," Lemac finally consented. "No maneuvering. We'll sit in the great fat belly and -- rest." Having won the concession, Copffe did not particularly heed the strangeness of Lemac's remark. R est. Too much time for thinking. Two weeks was ample for Lemac to convince himself that he was a triplicated over and over again fathead. What hope? And Outside. How could so much emptiness press so physically to make him labor? Over at last. Tempted to go home. Tempted, honestly tempted. Foolishness. Welcome home, fool. Who would care? General Wolfe took Quebec by sneaking in over the Heights of Abraham. Success equates with would have been castigated for his folly in attempting to take troops over such known impossible terrain. Crass imbecile. And take Benedict Arnold. No, you take Bendict Arnold. Traitor. But had his scheme succeeded, what? The nation's finest patriot. Success made all the difference. Thirty-eight suns. Now on to thirty-nine -- Lemac's seventh. The seventh sun of a second son. No, it would be his ninth. But seventh this trip. Seventh! It was mad. Three months. It seemed like a good idea at the time. But they hadn't even come close. Eight suns. He would be proclaimed an adventurer. He would go down in history. Wild renegade? Hero? Funny how adventures did not seem very adventurous when a man was having them. This exploit was driven by fear. The guts crawled and there was a growing urge to panic, to go faster, to look, to go on and on. It had to be there, it had to. Eight suns? What would be the good of that? Praise be, return from the dead -- with knowledge of the dead? An accomplishment . to rejoice, a return trailing the necropolis of the stars? Perhaps humans would overcome obstacles in some other manner -- the hard, hard way. Somehow people would have to get Out There. Lemac shivered. Blast Copffe. Sun ##. "Captain, there is one major flaw in your self-propelled quest for a comparatively Earth-type planet." Copffe stuck finger and thumb into his eyes, rubbed, blinked, took his time. "You have to rely upon us to inform you if we do indeed note a body with such similarities. Under the circumstances, I can see no reason why we should be so helpful. We can supply you with what information we wish and you will be none the wiser. Correct?" Lemac squinted. "You have discovered something?" "I didn't say that. But we could have -- on the last call but one -- or three -- or four. You are forced to trust us, aren't you? And so, from the beginning it has been in our power to foredoom your hopes and ambitions." "Such withholding would gladden your heart?" Lemac's sharp scrutiny met cool response. "You're not that kind of man...God, such meanness would be unforgivable." "Really? There are some who might well regard your behavior as unforgivable. Yes, captain, I can think of many reasons for denying you the pleasure, not least of which might be that upon our return I would know and you would not. And doubtless some arrangement could be devised to insure that I and my assistants should receive all of what credit might accrue. Why should we help you, Captain? What have you done for us?" Lemac inclined his head. "Why tell me this?" He nodded. "Okay. Mr. Copffe, I am not after glory. If the world is there, you couldn't resist finding it -- and if you want to keep it to yourself till you can use it to make you famous, that's all right by me. I don't have to see it, or even know where you found it. It would be sufficient for me just to know that its presence had come at last to human knowledge." He added the shrewd question, "And has it?" Copffe frowned, but he was no poker player and he could not maintain his bluff. "Yes," he confessed. He fought hard to make his smile grudging but it came on full beam. "Come down and see for yourself. The fourth one. Captain -- " Helplessly he waved his hand. He gave up and let himself go. "It's beautiful, absolutely beautiful. Smaller than Earth, not much, though, gravity pointing but with a seeming more equal land-sea ratio. Oxygen could be as high as twenty-five per cent, though surface pressure might not be much above point eight kilograms. Beautifully positioned, beautiful. It's an incredible sight from here. Captain -- veiled, blue and green. It is absolutely astonishing. You must see it -- come, come." Once he had released it, Copffe could not stop his tongue from running away. He urged Lemac from his table. "These views give only very rough estimates, of course. We'll have to move in a lot closer to refine our resolutions but you won't object to that, eh? Marvelous. Fantastic. It has a moon, too. It really does, Captain -- wait till you see. No emissions that might be construed as being intelligenceinspired -- but this, of course, proves nothing." Copffe fed the way. "There's life there without doubt, rich life. Astonishing. Scarcely any inclination at all. Provisionally have it down for a twenty-six-hour cycle but that's loose, of course. A splendid sight. Curiously, it lies ten degrees from the general plane but its ellipse is not too great, I should say. A few days will soon determine that with accuracy. Surface temperatures -- " Lemac followed him as he babbled on. Lemac was dryly amused by the scientist's unscientific emotion -- it seemed to prove something. For himself, Lemac was surprised most by his own overcoming feeling of detachment. They had found a world. He knew a sense of anticlimax. They had found a world. Of course they had. He'd known they would. It had been waiting there. It had only had to be found, that was all. So Simple, really...someone once said, is anything or anyone you want him to be. v ! flybys scheduled for July #th and August #th respectively, will be a collector's item -- possibly man's last free-will expression of the nature of his possible neighbors on the Fourth Planet brilPaine Professor of Practical Astronomy and Professor of Astrophysics, Harvard University; former Director, Harvard College Observatory; Research Scientist, Smithsonian Astrophysical Observatory. Dr. Menzel's Martians are true works of art by an eminent space scientist -- a rare wedding of talent and inspiration. He introduces want to miss. Another is -- A. E. van Vogt's...forcefully timely novelette of man's past as he makes a gift of it to the inhabitants of a strange planet -- and of his future, posing the question: Can he survive his own immortality? Who but van Vogt The human equation as worked out by the Department of Socio-Economic Science required a sinister correction by The Subtracter. L ieutenant John Grimes, of the Interstellar Federation's Survey Service, was proud of his first command. She was only a little ship, a Serpent Class courier, lightly armed and manned by a minimal crew. In addition to Grimes there were two watchkeeping officers, both ensigns, an engineering officer -- another oneringer. Also two communications officers, lieutenants both, one in charge of the vessel's electronic equipment, the other a psionic radio officer, this being in the days before the development of the Carlotti Communications System. There were no petty officers and no ratings. There were, however,,the various occasional passengers -- one function of the couriers was to get V.I.P.s from Point A to Point # in a hurry, as and when required. "You will proceed," Commodore Damien had told him, "from Lindisfarne Base to Doncaster at maximum speed -- but considering at all times the safety of your vessel." "And also the comfort of my passenger, sir?" asked Grimes. "That need not concern you, Lieutenant." Damien grinned, his teeth yellow in his skull-like face. "Mr. Alberto is tough. Tougher, I would say, than the average spaceman." Grimes' prominent ears flushed. The commodore had managed to imply that Grimes was below average. "Very well, sir," he said. "I'll pile on the Gs and the lyps." "Just so you arrive in one piece," growled Damien. "That's all our lords and masters ask of you. Or, to be more exact, just so Mr. Alberto arrives in one piece and functioning." He lifted a heavily sealed envelope off his desk, handed it to Grimes. "Your orders, to be opened when you are on trajectory. But I've already told you most of it" He grinned again. "On your bicycle, spaceman." Grimes rose to his feet, came stiffly to attention, saluted, turned smartly about and marched out of the commodore's office. This was his first sealed-orders assignment. Clear of the office, Grimes continued his march, striding in time to martial music audible only to himself. Then he paused, looking toward the docking area of the spaceport. There was his ship, already positioned on the pad, dwarfed by a huge Constellation Class cruiser to one side of her, a Planet Class transport to the other. But she stood there bravely enough on the apron, a metal spire so slender as to appear taller than she actually was, gleaming brightly in the almost level rays of the westering sun. And she was his. It did not matter that officers serving in larger vessels referred to the couriers as flying darning needles. So he strode briskly to the ramp extruded from the after airlock of his flying darning needle, his stocky body erect and dignified in his smart -- but not too ostentaciously smart -- uniform. Ensign Beadle, his first lieutenant, was there to greet hint. The young man threw him a smart salute. Grimes returned it with just the right degree of sloppiness. "All secure for lift-off. Captain." "Thank you. Is the passenger aboard?" "Yes, sir. And his baggage." Grimes fought down the rising temptation to ask what he was like. Only when one is really senior can one unbend with one's juniors. "Very well. Number One." He looked at his watch. "My lift-off is scheduled for nineteen-thirty hours. It is now nineteenseventeen. I shall go straight to control, Mr. Beadle." ' "Mr. von Tannenbaum and Mr. Slovotny are waiting for you there, sir, and Mr. McCloud is standing by in the engine room." "Good. And Mr. Deane is tucked safely away with his poodle's brain in aspic?" "He is, sir." "Good. Then give Mr. Alberto my compliments and ask him if he would like to join us in control during lift-off." Grimes negotiated the ladder in the axial shaft rapidly, without losing breath. The Serpent Class couriers were too small to run to an elevator. He did not make a stop at his own quarters. A courier captain was supposed to be able to proceed anywhere in the Galaxy, known or unknown, at a second's notice. In the control room he found Ensign Tannenbaum -- Blond Beast -- and Lieutenant Slovotny -- Sparks -- at their stations. He buckled himself into his own chair. He had just finished doing so when the plump, lugubrious Beadle pulled himself up through the hatch. He addressed Grimes. "I asked Mr. Alberto if he'd like to come up to the office, Captain." Grimes looked pointedly at the clock on the bulkhead. "And is he coming up?" "No, Captain. He said -- " "Out with it, man. It's time we were getting up them stairs." "He said, 'You people look after your job and I'll look after mine.' " Grimes shrugged. As a courier captain he had learned to take V.I.P.s as they came. Some -- a very few of them -- he would have preferred to have left. He asked, "Are Mr. Alberto and Mr. Deane secured for liftoff?" "Indeed they are. Captain, although Spooky's not happy about the shockproof mount he has for his amplifier." "He never is really satisfied. Clearance, Sparks." "Clearance, Captain." The wiry little radio officer spoke quietly into his microphone. "Mission quest clearance." have clearance. Bon voyage." "Thank him," said Grimes. He glanced rapidly around the little control room. All officers Were strapped in their acceleration chairs. All tell-tale lights were green. "All systems go," he muttered. He pushed the right buttons and went. I t was a normal enough courier lift-off. The ship's inertial drive easily developed maximum thrust within microseconds of being started. Once his radar told him that the ship was the minimum safe altitude above the port Grimes cut in his auxiliary rockets. The craft was built to take stresses that, in larger vessels, would have been dangerous. Her personnel prided themselves on their toughness. As did the one outsider, the passenger. Grimes would have grinned had it not been for the acceleration's flattening out of his features. Commodore Damien has said that Mr. Alberto was tough -- so Mr. Alberto would just have to take the Gs and like it. The ship drove up through the last, high wisps of cirrus into the darkling, purple sky, toward the sharply bright, unwinking stars. She plunged outward through the last tenuous shreds of atmosphere and the needles of instruments flickered briefly as she passed through the Van Allens. She was out and clear now -- out and clear -- and Grimes cut both inertial and reaction drives, used his gyroscopes to swing the sharp prow of the ship on to the target star, the Doncaster sun. He brought that far distant speck of luminosity into the exact center of his spiderweb sights. Von Tannebaum, who was navigator, gave him the corrections necessitated by galactic drift -- it was essential to aim the vessel at where the star was now, not where it was some seventythree years ago. The inertial drive was restarted and the ever-precessing rotors of the Mannschen drive were then set in motion. There was the usual brief queasiness induced by the temporal precession field, the usual visual shock as colors sagged down the spectrum, as the hard, bright stars outside the viewports became hazy, iridescent nebulosities. Grimes remained in his chair for a few minutes, satisfying himself that all was as it should be. Slowly and carefully he filled and lit his foul pipe, ignoring a dirty look from Beadle who, in the absence of a biochemist, was responsible for the ship's air-regeneration system. Then, speaking through a swirl of acrid smoke, he ordered, "Set deep-space watches, Number One. And tell Mr. Deane to report to Lindisfarne Base that we are on trajectory for Doncaster." "E.T.A. Doncaster, Captain?" asked Beadle. Grimes pulled the sealed envelope from the pouch at the side of his chair, looked at it. For eyes only. Destroy by fire after reading... He said, "I'll let you know after I've skimmed through this hi'.mf." After all, even in a small ship informality can be allowed to go only so far. He unbuckled himself, rose from his seat, went down to his quarters to read the orders. T here was little in them that he had not already been told by Commodore Damien. Insofar as the E.T.A. was concerned, this was left largely to his own discretion, although it was stressed that the courier was to arrive at Doncaster not later than April twenty-third. Local Date. And how did the Doncastrian calendar tally with that used on Lindisfarne? Grimes, knowing that Blond Beast was now on watch, called control and threw the question onto von Tannenbaum's place, knowing that within a very short time he would have an answer accurate to at least fourteen places of decimals -- and that as soon as he. Grimes, made a decision regarding the time of arrival the necessary adjustment of velocity would be put in hand without delay. Von Tannenbaum called back. "April twenty-third on Doncaster coincides with November eighth on Lindisfarne. I can give you the exact correlation, Captain." "Don't bother, pilot. My orders allow me quite a bit of leeway. Suppose we get Mr. Alberto to his destination just three days before the deadline -- give him time to settle in before he commences his duties, whatever they are, in the high commissioner's office. As far as I can gather, we're supposed to stay on Doncaster until directed elsewhere -- so an extra three days in port will do us no harm." "It's a pleasant planet, I've heard, Captain." A pause ensued and Grimes could imagine the burly, flaxen-headed young man running problems through the control-room computer, checking the results with his own slipstick. "This calls for a reduction of speed. Shall I do it by cutting down the temporal precession rate or by reducing acceleration?" "Two Gs is a little heavy," admitted Grimes. "Very well, Captain. Reduce to one-point-two-seven?" "That will balance?" "It will balance." "Then make it so." Almost immediately the irregular throbbing of the inertial drive slowed. Grimes felt his weight pressing less heavily into the padding of his chair. He did not need to glance at the accelerometer mounted among the other flight instruments on the bulkhead of his cabin. Von Tannenbaum was a good man, a good officer, a good navigator. A sharp rap came on the door. "Come in," called Grimes, swiveling his seat so that he faced the visitor. This, he realized, would be his passenger, anticipating the captain's invitation to an introductory drink and talk. He was not a big man, this Mr. Alberto, and at first he gave an impression of plumpness, of softness. But it was obvious from the way that he moved that his bulk was solid muscle, not fat. He was clad in the dark gray that was almost a civil service uniform -- and even Grimes, who knew little of the niceties of civilian tailoring, could see that both the material and the cut of Alberto's suit were superb. He had a broad but ordinary face. His hair was black and glossy, his eyes black and rather dull. His expression was petulant. He demanded rather than asked, "Why have we slowed down?" Grimes bit back a sharp retort. After all, he was only a junior officer in spite of his command. His passenger probably piled on far more Gs than a mere lieutenant. "I have adjusted to a comfortable actual velocity, Mr. Alberto, so as to arrive three days, local, before the deadline. I trust that this suits your plans." "Three days -- " Angelo smiled and his face was transformed abruptly from that of a sulky baby to that of a contented child. It was. Grimes realized, no more than a deliberate turning on of charm -- but, he admitted to himself, it was effective. "Three days will give me ample time to settle down, Captain, before I start work. And I know, as well as you do, that overly heavy acceleration can be tiring." "Won't you sit down. Mr. Alberto? A drink, perhaps?" "Thank you. Captain. A dry sherry, if I may." Grimes grinned apologetically. "I'm afraid that these Couriers haven't much of a cellar. I can offer you gin, scotch or brandy." "A gin and lime, then." The lieutenant busied himself at his little bar, mixed the drinks, gave Alberto his glass, raised his. "Here's to crime" Alberto smiled again. "Why do you toast crime, Captain?" "A current custom in the Service. No so long ago it was, 'Down the hatch' Before that it was, 'Here's mud in yer eye.' We've been dipping into history for our tradition." "I see." Alberto sipped appreciatively. "Good gin, this." "Not bad. We get it from Van Diemen's Planet." He waited through a brief silence. Then: "Will you be long on Doncaster, Mr. Alberto? I rather gained the impression that we're supposed to wait there until you've finished your -- business." "It shouldn't take long." "Diplomatic?" "You could call it that." Again the smile. Why did the white teeth look so carnivorous? "Another drink?" "Why, yes. I like to relax when I can." "Yours is demanding work?" "And so is yours, Captain." The brassy music of a bugle drifted into the cabin through the intercom. "Mess call," said Grimes "You do things in style, Captain." Grimes shrugged. "We have a tape for all the calls in general use. As for the tucker -- " He shrugged again. "We don't run to a cook in a ship of this class. Sparks -- Mr. Slovotny -- prepares the meals in space. As a chef he's a good radio officer." "Do you think he'd mind if I took over?" asked Alberto. "After all, I'm the only idler aboard this vessel." "We'll think about it," said Grimes. I tain?" Beadle asked. "I'm not a telepath, Number One," said Grimes. "Tell me." The two men were sitting at ease in the Courier's control room. Each of them was conscious of a certain tightness in the waistband of his uniform shorts. Grimes was suppressing a tendency to burp gently. Alberto, once he had been given a free hand in the galley, had speedily changed shipboard eating from a necessity to a real pleasure. He insisted that somebody else always do the washing up, but this was a small price to pay. This evening, for example, the officers had eatten saltimbocca, accompanied by a rehydrated rough red that the amateur chef had contrived, somehow, to make taste like real wine. Nonetheless, he had humbly apologized for the meal. I should have used prosciutto, not any old ham. And fresh sage leaves, not dried sage... "I think," said Beadle, "that the standard of the high commissioner's entertaining has been lousy. Alberto must be a cordon bleu chef, sent out to Doncaster to play merry hell in the kitchen." "Could be," said Grimes. He belched gently. "Could be. But I can't see our lords and masters laying on a ship, even a lowly Serpent Class Courier, for a cook, no matter how talented. As a matter of fact, Alberto told me that he was a mathematician..." "A real mathematician?" Beadle was scornfully incredulous. "You know how the Blond Beast loves to show off his toys to anybody who'll evince the slightest interest. Well, Alberto was up in the control room for a while during his watch -- you'll recall that he said he'd fix the coffee maker. Our Mr. von Tannenbaum paraded his pets and made them do their tricks. He was in a very disgruntled mood when he handed over to me when I came on. How did he put it? 'I don't expect a very high level of intelligence in planetlubbers but that Alberto is in a class by himself. I doubt he could add two and two and get four twice running.' " "Did he fix the machinetta?" "As a matter of fact, yes. It makes beautiful coffee now." "Then what are you complaining about?" "I'm not complaining, Captain. I'm just curious." And so am I... As the commanding officer of the ship Grimes was in a position to satisfy his curiosity. After Mr. Beadle had gone about his multifarious duties Grimes called Mr. Deane on the telephone. "Are you busy. Spooky?" "I'm always busy, Captain." The abrupt reply was authentic enough. A Psionic Radio Officer was on duty all the time, sleeping and waking, his mind open to the transmitted thoughts of other telepaths throughout the Galaxy. Some were powerful transmitters, others were not. Some made use, as Deane always did, of organic amplifiers -- others made do with the unaided power of tlreir own minds. And there was selection, of course. Just as a wireless operator on Earth's seas in the early days of radio could pick out his own ship's call sign from the babble and babel of Morse, so the trained telepath could listen selectively. At short ranges he could, too, receive the thoughts of the nontelepaths who were about him -- but unless somehow the circumstances were exceptional he was supposed to maintain the utmost secrecy regarding them. "Can you spare me a few minutes. Spooky? After all, you can maintain your listening watch anywhere in the ship." "Oh, all right. Captain. I'll be up. I already know what you're going to. ask me." You would... A minute or so later Mr. Deane drifted into Grimes's day cabin. Deane's nickname was apt. He was tall, fragile, so albinoid as to appear almost translucent. His white face was a featureless blob. "Take a pew, Spooky. A drink?" "Mother's ruin, Captain." Grimes poured gin for both of them. His glass held ice and a generous sprinkling of bitters. Mr.' Deane preferred his gin straight, as colorless as he was himself. The Psionic Radio Officer genteelly sipped. Then: "I'm afraid that I can't oblige you, Captain." "Why not, Spooky?" "You know very well that we graduates of the Rhine Institute have to swear to respect privacy." "There's no privacy aboard a ship. Spooky. There cannot be." "There can be, Captain. There must be." "Not when the safety of the ship is involved." The argument was familiar. Grimes knew that after the third gin the telepath would weaken. "We get odd passengers aboard this ship, Spooky. Surely you remember that Waldegren diplomat who had the crazy scheme of seizing her and turning her over to his own navy." "I remember, Captain." Deane extended his glass which, suprisingly, was empty. Grimes wondered, as he always did, if its contents had been teleported directly into the officer's stomach. But he poured a refill. "Mr. Alberto's another odd passenger," he went on. "But a Federation citizen," Deane told him. "How do we know? He could be a double agent. Do you know?" "I don't." After only two gins Spooky was ready to spill the beans. This was unusual. "I don't know anything." "What do you mean?" "Usually, Captain, we have to shut our minds to the trivial, boring thoughts of you psionic morons. No offense intended -- but that's the way we think of you. We get sick of visualizations of the girls you met in the last port and the girls you hope to meet in the next port." He screwed his face up in disgust, made it evident that he did, after all, possess features. "Bums, bellies and breasts. The Blond Beast's a tit man and you have a thing about legs." Grimes's ears reddened but he said nothing. "And the professional wishful thinking is even more nauseating. When do I get my half ring? When do  get my brass hat? When shall I make Admiral?" "Ambition." "Ambition, hell. Of late I've been getting: I wonder what Alberto's putting on for breakfast? For lunch? For dinner?" "W'hat is he putting on for dinner?" asked Grimes. "I've been rather wondering if our tissue culture chook could be used for Chicken Cacciatore." "I don't know." "No, you're not a chef. As well we know -- after the last time that you volunteered for galley duties." "I mean, I don't know what the menus will be." It was Deane s turn to blush. "As a matter of fact, Captain, I have been trying to get previews. I have to watch my diet." Grimes tried not to think uncharitable thoughts. Like many painfully thin people Deane enjoyed a voracious appetite. He said, "You've been merely trying to eavesdrop? No luck?" "Yes. But there are nontelepaths, you know, and Alberto's one of them. A true nontelepath. Most people transmit, although they cannot receive. Alberto doesn't transmit." "A useful qualification for a diplomat," said Grimes. "If he is a diplomat. But could he be using some sort of psionic jammer?" "No. I'd know if he were." Grimes couldn't ignore that suggestively held empty glass any longer. He supposed that Deane had earned his third gin. T he couier broke through into normal Space Time north of the plane of Doncaster's ecliptic. In those days, before the Carlotti ing simple, navigation was an art rather than a science -- and von Tannenbaum was an artist. The little ship dropped into a transpolar orbit about the planet and then, as soon as permission to land had been granted by Aerospace Control, descended to Port Duncannon. It was. Grimes told himself smugly, one of his better landings. And so it should have been -- conditions were little short of ideal. There was no cloud, no wind, not even any clear air turbulence at any level. The ship's instruments were working perfectly, and the inertial drive was responding to the controls with no time lag whatsoever. It was one of those occasions on which the captain feels that his ship is no more -- and no less -- than a beautifully functioning extension of his own body. Finally, it was morning, local time, with the sun just lifting over the verdant, rolling hills to the eastward, bringing out all the color of the sprawling city a few miles from the spaceport, making it look from the air like a huge handful of gems spilled carelessly on a green carpet. Grimes set the vessel down in the exact center of the triangle marked by the blinkers. He touched so gently that, until he cut the drive, a walnut under the vaned landing gear would not have been crushed. He said quietly, "Finished with engines." "Receive boarders, Captain?" asked Beadle. "Yes, Number One." Grimes looked out through the viewport to the ground cars that were making their way from the administration block. Port health, immigration, customs -- the harbormaster paying his respects to the captain of a visiting Federation warship. And the last vehicle? He took a pair of binoculars from the rack, focused them on the flag fluttering from the bonnet of the car in the rear. It was dark blue, with a pattern of silver stars, the Federation's colors. So the high commissioner himself had come out to see the ship berth. He wished that he and his officers had dressed more formally but it was too late to do anything about it now. He went down to his quarters, was barely able to change the epaulettes of his shirt, for a pair of shining new ones before the high commissioner was at his door. Mr. Beadle ushered in the important official with all the ceremony he could muster at short notice. "Sir, this is the captain, Lieutenant Grimes. Captain, may l loughby." Willoughby extended a hand that, like the rest of him, was plump. "Welcome aboard, Captain. He laughed. "I hope you don't mind my borrowing an expression." "Not at all. Will you sit down, "Thank you. Captain. But only for a couple of minutes. I shall be out of your hair as soon as Mr. Alberto has been cleared. Then I'll whisk him off to the Residence." He paused, regarding Grimes from eyes that, in the surrounding fat, were sharp and bright. "How did you find him, Captain?" "Mr. Alberto, sir?" What was the man getting at? "He's an excellent chef." "Glad to hear you say it. Captain. That's why I sent for him." "So he's a chef, sir?" Again those sharp little eyes bored into Grimes's skull. "Of course. What else did you think?" "Well, as a matter of fact we were yarning one night and he sort of hinted that he was a mathematician... "Did he?". Then Willoughby chuckled. "He was putting you on. Although any real chef is a mathematician -- he must get his recipes right." "That's one way of looking at Beadle was back then, followed by Alberto. "I must be off, now. Captain," said the passenger, shaking hands. "Thank you for a very pleasant voyage." "Thank you," Grimes told him, adding, "We shall miss you." "But you'll enjoy some more  of his cooking," the high commissioner said genially. "As officers of the only Federation warship on this world you #I have I plenty of invitations -- to the Residence as well as elsewhere. Too, if Mr. Alberto manages to impart his skills to my permanent staff -- you may shortly be taking him back with you." "We hope so," Grimes said. "Good day to you, then. Come on, Mr. Alberto -- it's time you started to show my glorified scullions how to boil an egg" He was gone. Then the harbormaster was at the door. He was invited in, took a seat, acI cepted coffee. "Your first visit to Doncaster," he announced rather than asked. "Yes, Captain Tarran. It seems a very pleasant planet." The harbormaster made a noncommittal sound. "Tell me, is the cooking at the Residence as bad as the high commissioner makes out?" "I wouldn't know, Captain. I'm just a merchant skipper in a shore job. I don't get asked to all the best parties." The sudden white grin in the dark, lean face took the rancor out of the words. "And f thank all the odd gods of the Galaxy for that." "I concur with your sentiments, Captain Tarran. One never seems to meet any real people at the official bun-struggles. It's all stiff collars, best behavior and being nice to nongs and drongoes whom normally you'd run a mile to avoid." "Still," said Mr. Beadle, "the high commissioner seems to have the common touch." "How so?" asked Grimes. "Well, coming out to the spaceport in person to pick up his chef." "Cupboard love," Grimes told him. "Cupboard love." T here were official parties and there were unofficial ones. Tarran may not have been a member of the planet's snobocracy but he knew people in all walks of life, in all trades and professions, and the gatherings to which, through him. Grimes was invited were far more entertaining affairs than the official functions he was obliged to attend. It was at an informal supper which was given by Professor Tolliver, who held the Chair of Political Science at Duncannon University, that he met Selma Madigan. With the exception of Tarran and Grimes and his officers all the guests were university people, students as well as instructors. Some w'ere human and some were not. Much to his surprise Grimes found that he was getting along famously with a Shaara princess, especially since he had cordially detested a Shaara queen to whom he had been introduced at a reception in the Mayor's Palace. And there l was, having to say nice things to a bedraggled, old, oversized bumblebee loaded down with more precious stones than this ship could lift. And with all that tonnage of diamonds she couldn't afford a decent voice box. She sounded like a scratched platter and a worn-out needle on one of these antique record players... This Shreen was beautiful. Hers was an inhuman beauty, of course -- that of a glittering, intricate mobile. By chance or design -- design, thought Grimes -- her voice box produced a pleasant, almost seductive contralto, with faintly buzzing undertones. She was an arthropod but there could be no doubt about the fact that she was an attractive female... : J She was saying, "I find you humans so fascinating, Captain. There is so much similarity to be discovered between yourselves and ourselves -- and such great differences. But I have enjoyed my stay on this planet." "And will you be here much longer, Your Highness?" "Call me Shreen, Captain," she told him. "Thank you, Shreen. My name is John. I shall feel honored if you call me that." He laughed. "In any case, my real rank is only lieutenant." "Very well, Lieutenant John. But to answer your question. I fear that I shall return to my own world as soon as I have gained my degree in socioecononomics. Our queen mother decided that this will be a useful qualification for a future ruler. The winds of change blow through our hives and we must trim our wings to them." And very pretty wings, too... But Shreen was impossibly alien and the girl who approached gracefully over the polished floor was indubitably human. She was slender and tall for a woman. Her gleaming auburn hair was piled high in an intricate coronal. Her mouth was too wide for conventional prettiness, the planes of her thin face were too well defined. Her eyes were definitely green. Her smile, as she spoke, made her beautiful. "Another conquest, Shreen?" she asked. "I wish it were, Selma," replied the Princess. "I wish that Lieutenant John were an arthropod like myself." "In that case," grinned Grimes, "I'd be a drone." "From what I can gather," retorted the human girl, "that's all that spaceship captains are anyhow." "Have you met Selma?" asked Shreen. She performed the introductions. "And are you enjoying the party, Mr. Grimes?" inquired Selma Madigan. "Yes, Miss Madigan. It's a very pleasant change from the usual official function. But don't tell anybody I said so." "I'm glad you like us. We try to get away from that ghastly outposts-of-empire atmosphere. Quite a number of our students are like Shreen here, quote aliens unquote." "On my world you would be the aliens." "I know, my dear, and I'm sure that Mr. Grimes does, too. But all intelligent beings can make valuable contributions to each other. No one race has a sacred mission to civilize the Galaxy..." "I wish you wouldn't preach, Selma." It was amazing how much expression the princess could get out of her mechanical voice box. "If you must, perhaps, you can make a convert out. of Lieutenant John." Shreen waved a gracefully articulated forelimb and was away, gliding off to join a group composed of two human men, a young Hallichek and a gaudy pseudosaurian from Dekkovar. Selma Madigan looked directly at Grimes. "And what do you think of our policy of integration?" "It has to come, I suppose." "It has to come," she mimicked. "You brassbound types are all the same. You get along famously with somebody like Shreen, because she's a real, live princess. But the Shaara royalty isn't royalty as we understand it. The queens are females who've reached the egg-laying stage, the princesses are females who are not yet sexually developed. Still -- Shreen's a princess. You have far less in common with her, biologically speaking, than you have with Oona -- but you gave Oona the brush-off and fawned all over Shreen." Grimes flushed. "Oona's a rather smelly and scruffy little thing like a Terran chimpanzee. Shreen's -- beautiful." one weakness is that she thinks that Terrans in pretty, goldbraided uniforms are wonderful. You snubbed her. Shreen noticed. I noticed." "As far as I'm concerned," said Grimes, "Oona can be her imperial highness on whatever world she comes from -- but I don't have to like her." Professor Tolliver, casually clad in a rather grubby toga, smoking a pipe even fouler than Grimes's, joined the discussion. "Young Grimes has a point." "I have," agreed Grimes. "As far as I'm concerned, people are people -- it doesn't matter a damn if they're humanoid, arachnoid, saurian or purple octopi from the next galaxy but three. If they're our sort of people -- I like 'em. If they ain't -- I don't." "Oona's our sort of people," insisted Selma. "She doesn't smell like it." The girl laughed. "And how do you think she enjoys the stink of your pipe -- and, come to that, Peter's pipe?" "Perhaps she does enjoy it," suggested Grimes. "As a matter of fact she does," said Professor Tolliver. "Men -- " muttered Selma Madigan disgustedly. Tolliver drifted away. Grimes walked with the girl to the table on which stood a huge punchbowl. He ladled out drinks for each of them. He raised his own glass in a toast. "Here's to integration" "I wish you really meant that." "Perhaps I do," Grimes murmured a little doubtfully. "After all, we've only one universe and we all have to live in it. It's not so long ago that blacks and whites and yellows were at each other's throats on the home planet -- to say nothing of the various subdivisions within each color grouping. Von Tannenbaum -- that's him over there, the Blond Beast we call him -- is an excellent officer, a first class shipmate and a very good friend. But his ancestors were very unkind to mine, on my mother's side. And mine had quite a long record of being unkind to other people. I could be wrong -- but I think that much of Earth's bloody history was no more than xenophobia carried to extremes." "Quite a speech, John." She sipped her drink. "It's a pity that the regulations of your service forbid you to play any active part in politics." "Why?" "You'd make a very good recruit for the new party we're starting. LL." "LL?" "The obvious abbreviation. The League of Life. You were talking just now of Terran history. Even when Earth's nations were at war there were organizations with pannational and pan-racial memberships. The aim of the League of Life is to build up 'a membership of all intelligent species." "Quite an undertaking." "But a necessary one. Doncaster could be said to be either unfortunately situated -- or otherwise, according to the viewpoint. Here we are, one Man-colonized planet on the borders of no less than two alien empires. The Hallichek Hegemony, the Shaara Superive. We know that Imperial Earth is already thinking of establishing Fortress Doncaster, coverting this world into the equivalent of a colossal, impregnably armored and fantastically armed dreadnought with its guns trained upon both avian and arthropod. But there are those of us who would sooner live in peace and friendship with our neighbors. That's why Duncannon University has always tried to attract non-Terran students -- and that's why the League of Life was brought into being." She smiled. "You could, I suppose, call it enlightened self-interest." "Enlightened," agreed Grimes. He liked this girl. She was one of those women whose physical charm is vastly enhanced by enthusiasm. She did far more to him and for him than the sort of female, equally pretty or prettier, whom he usually met. She said, "I've some literature at home if you'd like to read it." "I should -- Selma." She took the use of her given name for granted. Was that a good sign, or not? "That's splendid, John. We could pick it up now. The party can get along without us." "Don't you live on the premises?" "No. But it's only a short walk from here. I have an apartment in Heathcliff Street." When Grimes had collected his boat cloak and cap from the cloakroom she was waiting for him. She had wrapped herself in a green academic gown that went well with her hair, matched her eyes. Together they walked out into the misty night. There was just enough chill in the air to make them glad of their outer garments and to make them walk closer together than they would have otherwise. Grimes was conscious of the movements of her body against his. Political literature is a change from etchings. But he could not remain cynical for very long. For he had already recognized in her qualities of leadership, had no doubt in his mind that she would achieve high political rank on the world of her birth. Nonetheless, this night things could happen between them and probably would happen between them. He, most certainly, would not attempt to stem the course of nature. Neither of them would be the poorer -- both, in fact, would be the richer. Meanwhile it was good to walk with her through the soft darkness, to let one's mind dwell pleasurably on what lay ahead at the end of the walk. "Here we are, John," she said suddenly. The door of the apartment house was a hazy, golden-glowing rectangle in the dimness. They met no one in the hallway. An elevator bore them swiftly up. Its door opened on a richly carpeted corridor. There then was another door -- one that, Grimes noted, was opened with an old-fashioned metal key. He remembered then that voice-actuated locks were not very common on Doncaster. The furnishings of her living room were austere but comfortable. Grimes removed his cloak and cap, gave them to her to hang up somewhere. He sat down on a divan, watched her walk to the window that ran all along one wall, press the switch that drew the heavy drapes aside, press another switch that caused the wide panes to sink into their housing. She said, "The view of the city is good from here -- especially on a misty night. And I like it when you can smell the clean tang of fog in the air." "You're lucky to get a clean fog," said Grimes, Earth-born and Earth-raised. He rose and went to stand with her. His arm slipped about her waist. She made no attempt to disengage it. Nonetheless, he could still appreciate the view. It was superb -- like looking down at a star cluster enmeshed in a gaseous nebula. 'Smell that heavenly mist," Selma whispered. Grimes dutifully inhaled. Where does that taint of garlic come from? Some source in the room... Grimes could act fast when he had to. He sensed rather than saw that somebody was rushing at him and the girl from behind. He let go of her, pushed her violently to one side. Instinctively he fell into a crouch, felt a heavy body thud painfully into his back. He dropped still lower, his arms and the upper part of his torso hanging down over the windowsill. What followed was the result of luck rather than skill -- the assailant slithered over Grimes's back, head down, in an ungraceful dive. Next Grimes was staring down, watching a dark figure fall into the luminous mist with agonizing slowness, twisting and turning as it plunged, screaming. The scream was cut short by a horridly fluid thud. He stood there, trembling uncontrollably. The reek of garlic was still strong in the air. He was violently sick. T here are lessons," said ComI modore Damien dryly, "that a junior officer must learn if he wishes to rise in the service. One is that it is unwise to throw a monkey wrench into the machinations of our master." "How was I to know, sir?" complained Grimes. He flushed. "In any case -- I'd do it again" "I'm sure you would, Mr. Grimes. No man in his right fenestration -- and no gentleman stands by and does nothing while his companion of the evening is subjected to the same fate. Even so -- " he drummed on his desk top with his skeletal fingers -- "I propose to put you into the picture. To begin with, the late Mr. Alberto was criminally careless. Apparently he officiated as usual in the high commissioner's kitchen on the night in question. Sir expressed a wish for one of the more redolent sauces. As a good chef should, Alberto tasted, and tasted, and tasted. He should have deodorized his breath before proceeding to Miss Madigan's apartment. He was not, I think, expecting her to have company." "What happened served the bastard right," Grimes muttered. "I'm inclined to agree with you, Lieutenant. But we are all of us just pawns insofar as Federation policy is concerned. Or perhaps Alberto was a knight -- in the chess sense of the word, although the German name for that piece, springer, would suit him better. He was employed by the Department of Socio-Economic Science, and directly responsible only to its head. Dr. Barratin. Dr. Barratin is something of a mathematical genius and uses a building full of computers to extrapolate from the current trends on all the worlds in which the Federation is interested. Doncaster, I need hardly tell you, is such a world and the League of Life is a current trend. According to the learned doctor's calculations, this same League of Life will almost certainly gain some considerable influence, even power, under the leadership of your Miss Madigan..." "She's not my Miss Madigan, sir. Unfortunately." "My heart bleeds for you. But, to continue. To Dr. Barratin the foreign and colonial policies of the Federation can all be worked out in advance like a series of equations. As you well know, however, equations are apt, at times, to hold undesirable factors. Alberto was employed to remove such factors and insure that the good doctor's sums came out. He was known to his employers as the Subtracter." "Very funny," said Grimes. "Isn't it?" Damien was laughing unashamed. "But when things went so very badly wrong on Doncaster, Barratin couldn't see the joke, even after I explained it to him. Don't you see, Grimes? You were the undesirable factor that wasn't allowed for in the equation. Alberto traveled to Doncaster in your ship, a Serpent Class Courier. You were with Miss Madigan when Alberto tried to subtract her. You were the adder." In Next Month's IF by Lester del Rey At last IP has its own book-review column... each month our favorite Feature Editor will take a long look at the new books in the field and report on them in his own salty style. New Wave? Old Wave? What to read? Consult Lester del Rey every month! Coming: Reviews of Bug Jack Barron and The Left Hand of Darkness. by Willy Ley Willy Ley dean of science writers -- begins his magnificent series tracing the evolution of our planet since time began -- and projecting that evolution into coming centuries! Brood World Barbarian by Perry Chapdelaine Posture Of Prophecy by Chelsea Quinn Yarbro The Last True God a new story by Philip St. John The world of nonhumans lies all around you. Feed if, love if, pef it -- and one day it will include you! D Mr. Hunter, ought to believe in flying saucers," the Sexy New Neighbor said, gulping her brandy and keeping a long-eyelashed gimlet eye on the kitten, Psycho, who had shown great interest in her wide-meshed pink net stockings. '"Because for the last twenty-five years the saucer people have been telepathically giving all you science-fiction writers the ideas for all your stories, to prepare us humans for the day when they openly walk among us." : Old .Horsemeat, known to hu-' man beings and other non-felines as Mr. Harry Hunter, muttered, "Or Wriggle," and writhed his long frame a little and thrust forward Jiis ill-shaven jaw and decanted some brandy into it, preparatory to further speech. Kitty-Come-Hcre (Mrs. Helen Hunter to non-cats), who had invited the NewNeighbor over because Old Horsemeat was easiest to live with when he had a reasonable supply of sexy women around to lecture to on science and science fiction and everything else, decided she had made an awful mistake. Gummitch, surveying the scene with cool feline unconcern from his hair-hatched, black velvet cushion-throne in front of the waves emanating from the Sexy New Neighbor and reminded himself to explain to Psycho soon that Legs, Especially Stockinged Female Ones, Are Not For Climbing. Old Horsemeat splashed brandy in his own and the Sexy New Neighbor's goblets, frowned fiendishly and said (while KittyCome-Here held her breath), "You know. Miss Neering, you are the first person -- outside of Helen and, of course, the cats -- to penetrate my deepest secret. It's absolutely true that' I regularly discuss science fiction with a little old green man with a white beard who hails from Arided. We do it almost every other night in the back yard at about three A.M. He gives me the office -- the signal, that is -- bj tapping on our bedroom window with his third tentacle, theone that .extends to twenty-seven feet. He then passes along some of the damnedest ideas. One was cat-burglary -- that twenty-seven-foot tentacle. Not stealing cats, of course (excuse me, Gummitch), but second-floor stuff like jewels and furs and black leather underwear. The old Aridedan's pretty kinky. His latest brainwave is how we could poison everybody not smart enough to drink and cook with sparkling water, by sprinkling a couple of ounces of plutonium hexafluoride in the city reservoir. His spaceship runs on P-hexy, so he's got lots e's simply testing you on II your humanitarianism," the New Neighbor asserted confidently, sprawling her mini-skirted frame along the cat-scarred couch toward Old Horsemeat, though not with quite the enthusiasm and intense interest one might have expected. Most saucer addicts and even dabblers do not enjoy having the saucer scene stolen from them by squares -- which includes all science-fiction writers, make no mistake. "Yeah, I think you got it," Old Horsemeat agreed, absently dropping his hand to the New Neighbor's back and brushing it idly. It felt nice but a little scaly. "That must be why he started putting up objections as soon as I said, 'Let's do it tonight.' " "You were testing his humanitarianism," the Sexy New Neighbor opined rather wisely, meanwhile subtly luxuriating her shoulders and making what she thought , were kitten noises, and taking a large sip of her brandy -- no mean tally of simultaneous actions. "Uh-uh," Old Horsemeat denied. "We got to solve the population explosion somehow. Which with skins like yours around is a toughie." "We've always got the pill," she countered. "I'm speaking hypothetically." "The pill'll never be an all-over answer," Old Horsemeat replied darkly. "People get absentminded. Or they want buckets of kids to boost their egos or hold them together or get relief money. Or else they want to plain suffer for sex -- the insufferable puritans." Kitty-Come-Here sighed with relief, though keeping a watchful eye on exactly how far Old Horsemeat's idle brushing went. She took advantage of the interlude to snatch up Psycho exactly a quarter second before the kitten launched an all-out assault along the Sexy New Neighbor by way of the delectable long pink ratlines, which looked created to receive the tug of tiny claws. Gummitch lowered his chin to his outstretched forelegs and regarded the scene with relaxed, utter boredom -- a very beautiful expression as long as it is on the face of a mature cat. Old Horsemeat got around to telling how the best thing about the little old green man was that he could do errorless final typing, a labor he performed in exchange for instruction in the art of writing science fiction, so that hewould be able to clean up when he got back to Arided, top star in the Northern Cross. The Sexy New Neighbor knew when she was being had, or decided it was time to show she knew so, for she suddenly straightened up toward the end of the couch away from Old Horsemeat and, gazing at the twisting puff of gray fur in the flexible cage of Helen Hunter's fingers, asked somewhat loadedly, "Why do you call him Psycho?" A short silence ensued. UU ER," Kitty-Come-Here cor#I rected. "Yes, you can tell even at two months. She doesn't have the two little bumps. See? About the name, she actually was psycho at first, absolutely off her cat rocker. Gummitch led us to her. Some dear little children I'd enjoy tieing up by their thumbs and lashing with a dog whip had shut her up for a day or so in a fuse box after petting her half to death. She was utterly kitten crackers the first two days after we rescued her, worse than a juvenile delinquent after a police storm. She'd hide in the television set and scream -- or purr and bite you. But then Harry hypnotized her with Gummitch's help and she snapped out of it and became almost too kitten-normal." "What do you mean with Gummitch's help?" Old Horsemeat objected. "All by myself I shut off all the lights but one candle, and then I did the usual passes and strokings. You know." He had planned to demonstrate them on the Sexy New Neighbor but they realized she was somewhat too big to be a convincing analogue of a kitten. Besides, she was now too far away to make the action seem unpremeditated. oon as the kitten was in a J light trance," he continued, "I told her about the Bill of Rights and how in this house it applies to cats even more than it does to the talking, walking, atom-bombmaking simians. Maybe that was a little over her head at the time. For instance, cats bear arms naturally and seldom have soldiers quartered on them. But I did convince her that, one, all children belong to an alien, utterly evil species, and that, two, decent relations based on full equality are possible between cat and man. No matter what goes on in furriers' and pounds." The Sexy New Neighbor drew herself together around her brandy goblet. For when Old Horsemeat ended his ravings, Kitty-ComeHere merely nodded solemnly once and Gummitch turned on her a sinister gaze. She felt she had strayed into the old witchhouse of a cat-centered Charles Addams family. Psycho chose that moment to erupt from her finger-cage, flash like a gray streak past the Sexy New Neighbor, who dodged unnecessarily but quite understandably, and executed an almost incredible vertical leap, which ended with a soft landing on the mantelpiece, where she began coolly to wash herself. "Did I remember to tell you cats can levitate?" Old Horsemeat demanded of the visitor. "Sure they can, all of them. But they hide it from us. They pretend it's just jumping. What a laugh! I think they all migrated here circa # B.C. from a high-gravity witch-planet. My old Aridedan's got a green cat thin as a string bean that can jump over houses. Second and third story windows open even an inch are a cinch for him. He's kinky about women. He likes to crawl into bed with them, very softly. Then he slowly edges up to them under the sheets. His fur is silky as chinchilla. Then he bites them." The Sexy New Neighbor remembered she had to work tomorrow, gulped her nightcap and somewhat dubiously accepted Old Horsemeat's offer to see her home next door. She pointed at a sleeve-like arrangement in the bottom of the window next to the front door. "What's that?" she asked. "The cat door," Old Horsemeat told her. "You think this house is a prison.?" She concealed a shudder. Old Horsemeat didn't notice it and continued blithely -- or did notice it and continued fiendishly -- as he swung open the human's door with a grandiose, loose-armed sweep and a bow. "Besides levitation and a lot of other secret powers, cats are the next brainiest animals to man -- or maybe brainier and hide it -- as is proven by their longevity. A cat can live twenty years, far and away the longest life span for an animal anywhere near as small. And if you measure life span by total lifetime heartbeats for a maximum-age animal, the cat comes at the top of the list after man -- I ,# heartbeats, which is I # more than the Methuselah of elephants. I'm sure that on most worlds the felines rather than the simians are actually the chief gnosiphoric family -- that's a word I've just invented meaning wisdom-bearing. What's more. Miss Neering, or Eloise, if I may presume on an evening's conviviality -- " As he spoke. Old Horsemeat, reeling only a little, guided Miss Neering down the front steps, keeping a frim grip on her left upper arm while she kept an even firmer grip on the banister. Now as he steered her a weaving course across the lawns and as he shifted his subject matter from the felinocentric to the personal, his voice changed from oratorical to intimate and faded out. II K itty-Come-Here could watch the seeing-home operation from the front porch, where she had joined Gummitch for a breath of fresh late-summer air and a shower of moonlight. When Old Horsemeat returned, which was very soon, he walked in past them without a look or a word, poured himself a very large brandy, drank half of it down and, when the door had closed behind his cat and wife, exploded with, "God deliver me from that incredible kook! Not only a saucer nut, but she believes Bacon wrote Shakespeare -- while riding in a saucer over New Atlantis, I suppose. It's the invariable sign of the crackpot -- they believe not just some but all of the guff. Not  only saucers and Bacon, but then there is vegetarianism, reincarnation, compost farming, pyramidology, hollow earth, instant wisdom through psychedelic drugs, gut-level thinking smarter than Einstein's induced by bongo drums, the whole lot, besides being unalterably opposed to every chemical and every engineering discovery that s holding our collapsing civilization together. Did you notice how she didn't turn a hair when I mentioned plutonium in the drinking water. But she went pale when I added fluoride." And with that he snatched up Psycho, hurdled himself back into the armchair beside which he'd just very carefully set his glass. He began to croon at the kitten, holding it to his chest and rocking a little, as if only that behavior could preserve his sanity. The kitten fought wildly for a moment, then quieted. "Uh-huh," said Kitty-ComeHere, agreeing with her husband but without any great vehemence. She knew the habit husbands have of berating to their wives any woipan to whom they are sexually attracted. She yawned. "I'm going to bed," she said, moving about, turning out lights. "Leave on that Tensor lamp across from me," Old Horsemeat said. "I've got to hypnotize Psycho first, and it'll do for a candle. That kooky woman got her all roiled up. My God, Helen, don't you realize it's cult-crazy people like her who are trying to kill science and hurry us into a new dark age?" Kitty-Come-Here stopped and thought for a while and then said judiciously, "I wouldn't worry about Miss Neering. Harry. I think her crackpot delusions are very superficial. Underneath she's much more interested in small, deep saucers of brandy than the flying kind -- and in tall, sexy Earthmen rather than little old green men from outer space. She started up the stairs. Old Horsemeat just shrugged. Rhythmically stroking Psycho, he began to croon in deep winning tones, "You're getting sleepy, little cat, very sleepy. You can hardly hold your head up. You're getting sleepier -- " Psycho started wriggling. K tty-Come-Her stopped on the sixth step and looked back "at Old Horsemeat. "I am going to bed," she repeated. "You can hypnotize Psycho all night. Or read Herman Hesse. Or get dead drunk and pass out on the floor. Nobody cares. This is Liberty Hall. But -- " a new and somewhat knifelike tone came into her voice -- "but -- and I want you to listen to this, Gummitch -- " The big cat lifted his head from where he lay again on his throne and looked straight at KittyCome-Here. "But," she continued, the word now a small explosion, "if that big brutal Svengali over there merely tries to stir out of this house tonight in the direction of Miss Neering's, say on the excuse of returning that kooky slut her compact and handkerchief -- oh, we saw him shove them down in the crack of the couch, didn't we, Gummitch, when he thought neither of us would notice? Well, then you bite him, Gummitch, you bite him good and hard. And if he still persists, you come upstairs and bite me until I'm wide awake and insane with anger." Gummitch dropped his head again with the effect of a curt nod of affirmation. Old Horsemeat did not deign to rely. KittyCome-Here's footsteps proceeded upward and died down the hall. The living room was eerie with its one small cone of bright light in the great mass of semidarkness. Old Horsemeat began to chant rumblingly, "Now you're getting sleepier and (yawn) sleepier, little cat. You can hardly hold your eyes open -- " Psycho began another bout of wriggling. Gummitch lifted his head again and eyed her with peculiar cat-to-kitten fierceness. Psycho quieted once more. "You're getting still sleepier, little cat," Old Horsemeat rumbled on. "Every little cat muscle in you is relaxing (yawn) until you're limp as a dishrag. Now your eyes are completely closed. Your head is down. You're asleep, little cat, you're a -- " The hypnotism worked. Old Horsemeat's head sank back, his eyes closed fully and his rumbling changed into a gentle snore. HI E yes bright as diamonds, Psycho held absolutely still in the big, limp hands. For twenty seconds the comfortable old living room was quiet as a crypt, except for the gentle snoring. Psycho eased from between the hands, flowed down Old Horsemeat's trousered thigh and landed beside Gummitch like a puff of coherent smoke. Without a word or a look, Gummitch turned, made a short run past the Tensor's bright cone, and sprang through the cat door. Psycho swiftly followed, executing a comically frantic twist and a clawing pull midway. They stood side by side at the top of the front-porch steps. The faintly cool yet balmy night was alive (for cats) with many sounds, from the soft panting of a big dog in the high-fenced yard beyond Miss Neering's place to the stumbling walk of a nearby beetle over crisp, fallen leaves. Moonlight sprinkled down on them, a palpable silver rain. And there were cat-multitudinous sights (a many-layered world of sharp shadows) and scents and the pressure of a faint breeze on whiskers and fur, and the upward thrust of painted old wood under paw-pads. Tonight this shadowy, silvery, murmury world was spiced with excitement and carried also a special call, yearning, imperious and enravishing. Gummitch made his head into a compass and slowly turned it this way and that, hunting the vector of the call. Finally a needle of nerves stopped rocking. His head and eyes were directed at the hedge in front of Miss Neering's place. Again without word or sidewise look, he trotted in that direction with Psycho loping close at his right side, head level with the big cat's shoulder. A fixed male cat, the Mad Eunuch, in whom neutering had produced a weird belligerence and with whom Gummitch had had many famous fights, came tracking after them as they reached the hedge and went slinking along it. But Gummitch paid the new and more careless paw-paddings no attention. Even Psycho did no more than stiffen his silvery fur. And for once the Mad Eunuch did not run amuck, only followed two dozen cat paces behind. There also fell into line, still farther back, an almost skeletally gaunt alley cat, whom Old Horsemeat had nicknamed the Flying Dutchman for his raggedy black, dirty-white and reddish fur and his habit of always approaching tremblingly and with an infinite caution the Hunter back door and then tearing off in mad panic if someone came out or even if footsteps sounded too loudly inside. Gummitch himself had never been able to contact this unhappy hobo cat, for whom he felt considerable sympathy because of his own background as a starved and orphaned kitten. If he hadn't been rescued by Old Horsemeat and Kitty-ComeHere -- and hadn't died -- he might well have become such a dismal bindlestiff. A s the little cat cortege passed the hedge and started along the high fence beyond it, the big dog began to bark hysterically. But the cats ignored this utterly, except that Psycho jumped over Gummitch, sudden as an electric shock, light and noiseless as a feather, and then proceeded along as if nothing had happened and as if her courage had never faltered, except that now she was on the bigger cat's larboard instead of starboard side. Nor, across the street and moving in the same direction, did the big sleek black male and his silvery tiger consort take any note of the sudden torrent of canine noise. Nor did even the Flying Dutchman do more than tremble a little harder as he single-footed forward. Evidently the dog found something eerie in this utter lack of reaction from cats to his most horrible threats, for his barking suddenly became more whimpering than hysterical and faded down abruptly as he fled to the protection of his porch and magic doormat. Ahead was a small park with a grove of trees in its center, all balmy in the moonlight. It was there that Gummitch's compass led them -- and not Gummitch's alone, for now it was clear that there was a trickling of cats from all the streets around -- tabbies, Persians, Siamese, tiger and barred, alleys, house and store -- and all silently and unconflictingly headed for the grove in the park. A cop on his beat would surely have noticed them. But the two cruising by in their squad car could not see low-striding cats. In fact, they were becoming unable to see night-time human pedestrians, except as potential rioters, thieves, looters, delinquents and co-killers. An old drunk crouching away almost cat-low from the police headlights did notice the streaming cats and he studied them blinkingly, long after the police car was gone. Fuzzily the thought came to him that a world with sights as strange as this might still be worth living in -- or perhaps it was only that the delay lowered the alcohol content of his blood -- at any rate, the hazy idea of suicide sank back down into his subconscious like miasma into a marsh. He turned back toward Skid Row from the street that led toward the river. A girl saw the cats, though her boy friend didn't. He was intent only on her. Anns around each other, they were headed toward the grove. She thought the cats were kind of beautiful but they spooked her. So she said, "Honey, I've changed my mind. Like let's go to my place like we planned." He said, "But, baby, you just said you were afraid your folks -- " She said, "I just remembered IV they're sure to be away all night. They always get stoned and pass out when they go to the Wilsons'." He said, "I don't know. It doesn't sound too safe to me. She said, "Are you scared, honey?" He said, "Of course not. But the way you keep changing your mind is driving me out of my gourd." She said, "Please, honey, I'd rather. And it'll be nicer." He said fondly, "You're a freak, baby, a complete freak." She said, "Besides, I'd get uptight with all these cats watching us." He said, noting them belatedly, "Crazy. Must be Bast-worship night. Luna in Leo. Cats high and doing their God-thing. Make my nose run -- not their fault, just allergy. Okay, okay, honey. Anything you say." The lovers turned back. The cats flowed across the springy turf, their vari-colored fur all bright platinum to gleaming obsidian in the moonlight, no spectral colors at all. As their first ranks entered the grove, there was a faint crackling of fallen leaves and the platinum-obsidian became a moving variation of brightness in the moon-dapple everywhere. No, not quite everywhere. Near the center of the grove, on the side away from the moon, was an ellipse of unbroken blackness a little more than twenty feet long. T his shadow was cast by a bulge-centered, flattish, circular object poised in the treetops exactly over the small glade in the middle of the grove. At first glance it would have seemed to rest on the branches all around. But then it would have been seen that the branches up there were hardly more than twigs, not strong enough to support such an object even if formed of thinnest aluminum. And in any case the twigs were not bent particularly downward. It would have become clear that the object, which resembled two huge saucers clapped together rim to rim, merely rested among the slim branches, held up by some invisible power of its own. The , cats filled the grove, crowding around the black ellipse, but none entering it, as if it were a black abyss and they all nosing at its brim. A bough creaked and a large, slim shape dropped down to crouch effortlessly in a moonpied, wide crotch midway between the circular vehicle and the ground. All the cats looked up, their eyes close-paired moonstones or pearls baroque with bulging, vertical black streaks. "'Alio, li'l fren's," a soft yet vibrant voice called down. "I'm glad many of you came tonight, for I've news. May be a relief to some and just may make a few sad for a while. But not to worry, any of you." The accent of the voice was very strange and the tone stranger. If one can imagine the purring of a eat, or a tiger, shaped to human speech, shaped to English, one gets an approximation. Stranger still, perhaps, though most appropriate, all the cats below had begun to purr like sleepy beehives the instant the shape had dropped to the crotch. "You 'ave a good week, li'l sneakers?" the voice continued in a note of affectionate badinage. "Meat, clear water, milk? The monkeys decent to you?" The purring continued to rise like a low-pitched note, sounded pianissimo, in an orchestra of cellos or viola da gambas. But here and there it changed to low wailings and mewings. "Tha's bad. Tha's 'bominable. Well kill us some nice people, eh? Kill us some hippies. Kill us some cops." G radually the shape became clearer in the moon dapple. Imagine a figure midway between that of a leopard, a large cheetah and a slender and supple young woman covered with short fur. Still a mere approximation. It crouched a little, more like a young woman than a feline. But the hand by which it steadied itself had dark pads and long claws sharply curved at their tips. The femininity was definite. It was beautiful. Suddenly it leaped forward out of moon dapple into darkness and landed with hardly a sound in the center of the elliptical shadow. There it stretched prone, almost invisible except for the low silhouette it made with tufted ears and slowly switching tail, a slim recumbent sphinx. After a while there was the faintest glint of fur and claw and the glow of eyes whose pupils were like black flowers with five narrow petals tapering to points. "Come on. Come to me," the voice purred. "Don' be scared." There was a wait. Then Gummitch strode into the ellipse, bis head high, his fur flat. Psycho moved anxiously and strained forward but did not follow. The sphinx reached out a slim paw to catch up Gummitch. But instead of making his body yielding he stood with four legs straight and firmly planted and she contented herself with softly tickling his chest and stroking his back, her claws retracted. He suppled himself without becoming limp and he twisted his neck appreciatively, "I know you," she crooned, "you're the cool one. What is it you're called? Oh, yes, of course, Goomitch -- what a name! Trust the monkeys to think up one like that, bad as their language, which to tell the truth, Goomitch, I'd never have bothered to learn except I was bored and wanted to make familiar noises at you and your fren's. Oh, they're not all fren's, eh? Well, it's the same with my people. "But how about it, Goomitch, shall we get rid of the monkeys and put you cats in charge around here? Like it should be. Except you're all pretty little. "What's that you say? There are big cats across the waters? Bigger even than me? Amazing! I'll have to investigate if I still got the time. "They're here, too? In a big park? And you've seen them? Actually seen them yourself? Old Horsemeat took, no -- smoogled you in under his coat? What kind of a monkey name is Old Horsemeat? Oh, I see, it's your name for him, from what he feeds you. "You tried to talk to the big cats but they couldn't understand you? They were -- stupid? That doesn't make sense. You know what, Goomitch, I don' think you and your fren's are related to them at all. I think you're all dwarf jester-cats and playcats lef' behind when some ship of my people made a landing here millennia ago. Your cats' cradle is in the stars, maybe. Anyhow, you should come to my planet! There you'd find all the cats as much smarter than you as you're smarter than mice. "You don' think mice and rats are so stupid? Well -- butterflies then, gol'fish. "The big cats are dangerous? Now you're talking like a monkey. They keep them behind bars? In cages? That's indecent! That's a crime against the universe! The monkeys should be destroyed, if only for est'etic reasons. I think I'll kill as many of them as I can before I go. "You wouldn't like that? What kind of a cat you are, Goomitch? You've got a slave mentality! What do your fren's say?" The slim sphinx lifted her magnificent head, tufted ears peaked, fur bristling, long whiskers a-twitch, lips drawn back from fangs, five-petaled eyes flashing. The purring round about increased. The cats pushed closer inward, though still none of them besides Gummitch ventured from the moon-dappled space into the black ellipse. The circle of their small eyes gleamed like rosaries of pearls. Slowly" swiveling her head, the sphinx asked clearly, thrice, "Should I kill the monkeys?" There were mewings, hissings and wails, though the purring still predominated. The black, five-pointed stars of the sphinx's pupils contracted and she looked upward a little and held very still, as if listening to the inaudible and dissecting and numerating it. At last she dropped her head and said, "Ffft! They're slaves too, except for a few lonelies and pure blood-mads and some that, excuse my bad manners, aren't very right in their heads. I should have expected they were all cowards, when only one came when I called." Again she lifted her head. "Won' some more of you come to me, please? Won' jus' one? "What's that you say now, Goomitch? You're not a slave? You live with the monkeys as an equal? No, that can't be. Someone's -- how do you say? -- sold you a bill of goods. "No, not even with one monkey is it possible... Monkeys are just monkeys, always. "I don't quite... Yes. Yes. Oh, now I understand. You think you control what your monkey does, or at least have fifty per cent control? That's what every slave believes -- when times are good. But when times are bad, when there's hunger, something stolen, something broken, a child scratched, then's the moment of truth. 'Alio, who's this?" The sphinx's gaze went beyond Gummitch. Trembling in every emaciated member and putting one shaking foot at a time in front of the next ahead, as if he were walking a tight wire, the Flying Dutchman had stepped across the boundary of darkness. His ears were laid back, his bigpupiled, protuberant eyes stared, his ragged hair was irregularly erected, he panted, showing his yellow fangs, one of which was broken. His slack, long, pale-pinkand-black tongue lolled from the side of his mouth. Finally he came within the sphinx's reach and stopped, as if he had expended all his courage and energy in the act of a lifetime. He swayed and almost fell over. V F ar more slowly, tentatively and gently than she had with Gummitch, the sphinx crept out a paw and touched him thistledown lightly. As she featherstroked him, he responded more swiftly and completely than Gummitch had and soon collapsed into the padded, fur-edged hand. She carefully lifted him and held him lightly against her breast. "There, there, there, Flyin' Dushman," she crooned. "My, my, oh, yes, but you've had a hard life. But you never been behind bars. You never los' your bravery." She looked up. "What's that you're askin', Goomitch? Oh, you noticed my 'if I still got the time' and 'before I go.' You got a mind like a detective. Well, it's true what you guessed. Listen to me, all of you! My sub-etheric the... Saber-tooth, you'd say, with only me outboard -- finally got noticed and a star-drive ship bound from Alpha Libra Four to the Pleiades is picking me up at dawn at the top of your ionosphere above your south pole." The purring of almost all the cats turned to a subdued caterwauling and to whimpering mews. "That's nice," the sphinx said. "I'm glad you're sorry a little. I mus' say I'm a li'l sorry too, jus' on your account, though I'll be glad to leave monkeyland! "One thing more." With a final caress she set the Flying Dutchman down as far away from her as Gummitch stood. The hobo cat reeled a little, but then although trembling once more, got his balance. "I 'ave space for three or four of you aboard. Who wants to come?" The purring recommenced, became a great soft vibration. All the cats in the moonlight strained forward one more time, yet not one entered the inky ellipse. " 'Ow about you, Goomitch?" the sphinx asked winningly. "You come with me, eh?" From the edge of the ellipse, Psycho mewed anxiously. Gummitch stared the sphinx straight in the eyes. Then without changing his gaze, he deliberately moved backward half the length of his body. At the same time the Flying Dutchman gave a rasping, ragged "Phrrrt!" like an aged drunk trying to baby-talk. He staggered forward. The sphinx caught him up again and said tenderly, laughing at herself, "So you's all I get, you old wreck, you ancient mariner. I bet you and your parasites burn out my demicrobing machine!" She looked up. "Remember me," she said, impassive-faced. "Tell your kittens about me. Life's not so bad here and now, you think. A few of you, like Goomitch, even dream of an impossible cat-man symbiosis. But the times will come again, even here, when you're hunted down as witch-things, yes, hunted for food. Remember me. And then when your day comes, as it will, put down the monkeys without mercy. And when you finally get the star-drive, come visit me at the Pleiades. Ask at any inhabited planet in the cluster. Remember." When Kitty-Come-Here, again cleared-eyed, primped and lacerobed, came briskly downstairs the next morning, Old Horsemeat was still asleep, pain-faced, with Psycho in his lap, while Gummitch was coiled on his cushion. As she went around to whir drapes apart and let in blasts of sunlight, the two cats wakened. Gummitch mewed a casual ' good morning," and started toward the kitchen. Psycho followed him. Old Horsemeat's eyes slowly came ungummed. Then he gave a sizable start. "Oh, my God, Helen," he said. "Easy on that light. Why didn't you make me go upstairs to bed? I 'in so stiff I know I'm going to break something unkinkitig." "Up to bed?" she asked in mock amazement, whirring another set of drapes apart. "Why, I was letting you have your night on the tiles and it's your own fault if you were too unenterprising to anything but pass out and get creaky-jointed. For that matter, I gave all three of you your night on the tiles and none of you seems to have taken advantage.' What stay-by-the-f ires! " "There wasn't any fire," Old Horsemeat complained morosely as he gingerly worked with his fingers at his neck and the smalt of his back. "In fact, it's still damn chilly, you would-be murderess." Next door Eloise Neering woke with the thought, "That big, old, conceited lecher and his brunette Lucille-Ball wife! What a scene! And all those crazy cats!" For many years the credit line "ilalded some of the most imaginative (remember Dragon Masters and Specter?) artwork In our pages. With this issue that name moves to the masthead as Jack Gaughan becomes Associate Art Director of pointment we have long anticipated. In recognition of his outstanding work in the field, Jack has received three Hugos to date, and he will be the guest of honor at the World Science Fiction Convention in St. Louis in September -- only one other artist has been so honored in the field. "I have been reading science fiction," Jack says, "since a nun in a Catholic high school made me read Out of the Silent Planet as punishment for opening a big mouth; and I've been hung up on the stuff ever since." Leaving home base in Ohio after serving in the army, Jack came to New York and did the nine-to-five routine as art director and consultant for various ad agencies and film companies. Till his wife encouraged him to stop making money and to do what he really wanted. He's been sf-ing ever since. Believe it or not, Jack lives in a big, bat-filled (the winged kind) belfry in Rifton, New York with wife Phoebe, son Brian, daughter Norah and mother-in-law Susan -- all artists. When he doesn't have a paint brush in hand, he's holding onto a hose and putting out Rifton fires; he's secretary of the local volunteer fire department. And there he sits, as we write this, thinking "What in hell am I going tion readers at the Labor Day convention... L agrad Timmothane walked across the yellow spongeplastic floor of the Hospital library to Information -- a multifaceted computer -- and stared with confusion at its steel-blue features. t From his right a feminine voice said' pleasantly, "You're new, Green-eyes. May I help you?" The girl had appeared from a door next to the computer and was offering a smile to match the cordial 'ay she'd spoken. "I don't know if you have any tapes on it yet, but I'm interested in any information on the Far East New." The girl turned from him, began punching rhythmically at the computer keyboard and said. "Are you thinking of joiningthe survey?" "No. Rather, T don't know yet. My brother is out in the New, and I suppose I'm considering it. Right now I'm resting for the Operation." Lagrad hesitated and then added courteously, "I'm Fifth Gardner for the Hospital Circle until the Operation." She turned back to him. Mixed with an odd far-away look in her eyes was a mood that could have been anger. Lagrad felt confused; had he said something wrong? "I'm sorry," the girl said. "We have nothing on that new Sector." Lagrad noticed the piece of jewelry over the girl's left breast. Molded from gold and a large red stone, the heart-shaped brooch was almost phosphorescent but easily hidden by the pink curls of her dress -- a dress style in perfect match with the top-knot of pink curls resting on the back of her head like the crest of a bird. Her forehead and scalp back to the curls had been rouged pink and -- now that Lagrad thought about it -- the girl was attractive, even in her painted way. His eyes returned to the brooch. Inside his head, Lagrad's heart croaked into sarcastic coherency: So someone still respects the shape I'm in... Lagrad sent back a sharp thought. Keep silent. Yon know that's impossible, his heart retorted. L agrad managed to disregard the very real voice that sizzled in his head, all over his body. The Operation, he reflected to calm himself, would soon remedy permanently the annoyance of that voice. He had been staring at the girl for a minute when she said, still upset about something, "If you're wondering about my brooch, it has a special meaning for me." After a moment's hesitation she added: "I suppose you're another who feels no compunction about going through with the Operation!" Her sarcastic tone was unexpected, as was the subject of her comment. Lagrad said, "I don't understand." I do, said his heart. Shut up, heart! Let me talk to this girl... Lagrad calmed himself again by remembering that the Operation would be in three weeks; in three weeks his heart would be silenced and replaced with a synthetic heart that would never bother him with words. "I really don't know what you mean." "I'm sure you don't. We're both young but I have gotten to know my heart and the Truth. The Operation is very wrong." Lagrad had never heard talk like this before. And the girl was so forward. "And you won't understand what l mean," the girl resumed, "until you've really listened to your heart. Haven't you heard what it's trying to tell you. Your heart has as much right to live as you do. Green-eyes." Again the gauche colonial-class use of the appellation -- which meant, as all such breaching of proper names meant, a liking for him. But the liberty the girl Was now taking socially with Lagrad bothered him much less than her negative opinion of the heart operation. "When is your Operation?" the girl asked, her anger waning. "In a few weeks." some time talking about your heart?" Lagrad smiled, understanding now. The girl was just an easy "love-to" and the talk about the Operation was meant to make him curious, her come-on line. Lagrad had no objections. Though he'd never had relationships with those women society called Iove-tos, he knew that involvement with oneor two of them a year was acceptable. It wasn't written down anywhere -- but he knew. "When?" Lagrad smiled again. "Tomorrow evening at eight. In the room behind that door." She added, "My name is Beodora P'Att'ann." Lagrad looked to the smooth door behind the girl, then nodded. "I'm Lagrad Timniolhane." Your name is Lecher, his heart boomed. Shut up, heart... As Lagrad turned to leave, he noticed again the faraway look in the girl's eyes. pital Circle Lagrad had his own tower for gardening. Below his tower thirty grassy acres were ribbed with aesthetic shrubs and flowers, all stretching to the territory borders of the other gardners, or to the wall of the Hospital -- that monolithic building where he would soon be inhaling the anesthesia for his Operation. Everyone at twenty-one years of age -- the age for the Operation, the age when the heart's murmurings became at once totally comprehensible and obnoxious because of their coherency -- went to a Control hospital world, was employed in a relaxing job of gardening, library work, room maintenance or supply-ship unloading and awaited his or her appointment in the Operations room. The whole procedure -- preparation and Operation -- was not particularly unpleasant. And, according to doctors of all specializations, the Operation was mandatory for an adulthood of physical and mental health. The control panel in front of Lagrad offered a lone blinking light, the symbol of the last mobile garden tool patrolling its territory under Lagrad's command: one killer machine was still out looking for unesthetic plants which random nature insisted on sneaking into the hospital grounds. Dusk was settling now, and Lagrad deactivated the last killer, which began to coast toward the subterranean housing for the eighteen similar garden tools. He found himself thinking of his brother, of the life his brother had chosen. Micccl was the rebel of the family. He had chosen not to enter the Mal-space Biotronics Engineer Guild of Lagrad's father. He had chosen the New. Waiting around for the Operation -- Lagrad realized -- also gave one time to make the big decision: either to marry a woman, retain the security of employment in one's father's guild, and remain on one of the Control worlds, most of which were like the Cruxplanet. Earth; or to leave the Control Systems entirely, postpone marriage perhaps indefinitely and depart for the virgin darknesses of the New galaxies, as his brother had done quite recently and quite romantically with the Survey. I Lagrad had that decision to make. There was no woman in his life, so the New had the advantage. R epeating the path that had led him to Beodora the previous morning, Lagrad entered the main library room, walked to the information computer, stopped to gaze at the door behind the counter and passed through an opening in the counter to reach the rendezvous door. Before he could knock, the door slid open and he froze. The room beyond yawned at him in a colorful tableau of faces, showing him the nearer features ' of all-pink Beodora P'Att'ann, who had just opened the door for him -- and also the farther features of a dozen young men and women dressed in various vogues of the day: a violet curl-dress with matching conical hair style; a chartreuse man's jump-suit with transparent plasticioth sleeves; a saffron-colored star-burst outfit. But most important, Lagrad noticed they were all wearing heart-brooches like Bcodora's. The girl had been serious. She wasn't a love-to after all. Before Lagrad could brood on his disappointment, Beodora took him by the arm, by his own transparent sleeve, and pulled him slowdy into the room. Faint smiles were beginning to appear on all the faces in the room but no one spoke. Lagrad w'as uncomfortable in the silence. Abruptly Beodora addressed her fellow members of the club. "This is Lagrad Timmothane, who is residing here on Greenjohnson in preparation for his Operation." To Lagrad she said, "We are all librarians, Greeneyes, and our sharing of one belief makes us a minority club here at the Hospital." Again to her colleagues, she said, "Submitting or not to the Operation is an individual's prerogative. We have no right to intimidate Lagrad into a decision against the Operation but I do believe we have the right to express our belief." The librarians continued to watch him, still with faint smiles. After a pause Beodora went on: "As librarians we know the tapes in our library by content as well as by number and subject indices. Consequently we know history. We know the past and one learns from the past. Lagrad, please listen to what the past says. Over and over again it tells that man's heart should remain in his chest -- where it was born to be -- and not be ripped from the blood-roots of man's breast to be replaced with a synthetic pump." As if on cue, a tall young man about twenty-five spoke suddenly. He quoted a strange piece of literature, pro-heart and antiOperation. Then another librarian spoke up, quoting -- and then another and another. In fifteen minutes Lagrad was dizzy. The voices of the librarians were telling him the same strange thing over and over again. "Keep your heart -- "Listen to the past -- " . "Keep your heart -- " After quote upon quote, the voices were fusing into one sound, woven together now by Beodora's sudden voice, quoting and quoting. "I heard a wise man say, give crowns and pounds and guineas, but not your heart away, and oh, 'tis true, 'tis true; God made a heart of gold, of gold, shining and sweet and true, gave it a home of fairest mold, blest it, and called it -- you; two evils, monstrous either one apart: a cry of absence, absence in the heart!" His dizziness roared. Over it Lagrad heard Beodora whisper just to him, "I like you, Greeneyes. And I like your heart. Keep your heart, Green-eyes. For me." Lagrad turned suddenly, broke away from Beodora's touch, stumbled from the library and walked quickly across the neatly trimmed grass toward his dormitory. His heart remained silent. Lagrad was sincere when he said, "Thank you, heart, for your silence." I t was embarrassing, but at #:# the next afternoon after work, Lagrad found himself seeking Beodora in the library. "I'm sorry about last night. I hadn't realized so many others would be there with you." Lagrad found it easy to gaze into her faraway look and to disregard the formality he'd always been taught and to confide in her. "We're sorry, too. But it seems you just don't know how to listen, to think about things that are new to you." The girl's condescension was heavy and Lagrad felt angry for a moment. Silence reigned. Beodora's expression was pink marble. Under the pressure of the silence, Lagrad's anger died. He nodded, sighed and amazed himself by saying, "You are so right. I am naive. My life up to now has been quite limited. I will try to listen better." He added: "I wanted to ask you if you'd care to go with me to the Ponds after you've finished here. Beodora flashed a wise, smile and said, "I would, yes... but aren't you afraid I'll start lecturing you again?" Lagrad appreciated the humor, feeling at ease for the first time in a long time. Returning the smile, he was suddenly aware that the Operation question was secondary in his mind. This strange girl named Beodora -- definitely not a love-to -- was the prime attraction, her odd credo concerning the Operation coming second. They went to the Ponds that evening and every evening for two weeks, unless they were hearing tapes, ancient and modern, which Beodora had selected for them from the library. The tapes covered the subject of the human heart but there were also words about love, green worlds, happiness, joy, ecstasy, and marriage. Marriage. Lagrad began thinking of marriage, and going to the New began to dim in appeal. L agrad discovered that Beodora was two years older than he, and she had originally come to 'the hospital world for the Operation -- but had decided against it when she realized the Operation was an atrocity against life and man. During that time she had also decided to marry. But to marry only the right kind of man, a Truth-seeking man. Beodora was a fine young woman and Lagrad even enjoyed it when she lectured him about history when they were by the Ponds -- or in the side room of the library -- or by the flowers around his dormitory. "Man's been changing. Evolution molds him. Among other things, man has gradually lost his hair. Once he had hair on the front half of his scalp and on his chest. Once man's arms hung almost down to his knees instead of to his hips, like today. Once man had five toes instead of three. And once man had a silent heart. Then, when man stepped off his nest-planet -- the planet we call Crux or Earth -- and offered his vulnerable body to radiation poisons of Mal-space, his heart changed and began to babble, incoherently at first, just as our lungs are doing today. In time, man's heart started speaking to him coherently -- just as our lungs will do some day. And man decided all talking hearts would have to be removed. Too much competition for man's talking minds, man said. The weave of the heart had become the structure of a pump plus the tapestry of a thinking mind and man felt insecure. And man always strikes out whatever makes him feel insecure." Then Lagrad's heart would follow with: You dicin' t create me. I was born with you. Should one brother kill the other? Remember the legend of Satan-Cain? Give me a chance, and you will benefit from my presence... Then Beodora would resume: "Just because man has been replacing his real heart with a synthetic one for over a century does not mean lie's right in doing so. Man has blundered often in history. Once he believed one small planet was the center of the universe and that everything circled it. Once he believed he was very special, the only lifeform with intelligence and love in the universe, chosen by an omni-creator for the honor of wearing Intelligence, Love and Blessing. The Miracle Asteroids of a beautiful peripatetic race now somewhere at the far reaches of the universe proved man wrong about that, too. Now man believes he should kill his talking heart. You and your heart are almost like twins, brothers, Green-eyes. What your heart feels and knows is nearly the same as what you feel and know." You say " Nearly the same," They're not ever exactly the same? Not entirely the same, his heart would answer him.  have my own ego. You have yours. I feel you, and you feel me. I am a human-heart-being, you a humanbeing. If I felt only what you felt, I would not be trying to convince you of my right to go on living within you. Give me a chance, and compatability will come. You'll see... The day finally arrived on which Beodora's usual subtlety or reticence on the matter of marriage dissolved. She said, with her faraway look, deep, dark and beautiful, "I don't think I could marry a man who was missing his real heart. I'm sure I could not, Green-eyes." At this Lagrad felt frightened and quickly made up his mind against both the Operation and going to the New. I t's been four months, heart, since I canceled the operation, and you've been with me, speaking clearly and helpfully. You've listened, praised and complimented me when I've tried to raise the courage to propose formally to Beodora. You listened through my ears when I told my parents I had decided against the Operation. You heard their anger. You watched through my eyes when I met some more of Beodora's librarian friends with their heartbrooches, faraway looks and perpetually faint smiles. As you must know, I'm not happy, heart.  worry about many things. About having to find work elsewhere until the Guild Directive comes through in a norm-year or so. I worry about larger matters too. You should not be worrying, his heart said firmly. There's nothing really negative in your life... His heart was silent. I wish you'd talk to me now, heart... His heart was formal. I only offer words and decisions when you ask for them or when your emotional state is such that you could be helped by my advice. Maybe so, but still I wish you'd give me more time to think things out on my. own before helping me with them... Lagrad felt tired, sad and confused. He had been walking toward his dormitory and now, changing directions, he began to stride quickly toward the library. To his mind's eye his heart was a black entity recently suffused with , secrecy. The curiosity Lagrad felt about it was half fear, as he contemplated the strange new personality emerging from his heart. The dark side of the heart, the human heart... Perhaps, Lagrad considered, there were tapes in the library that spoke of a dark side. Beodora was working in a back storeroom of the library. Lagrad entered the library for the first time without her supervision and checked out literature tapes on the subject of hearts. In an audio-visual cubicle, Lagrad listened to the tapes and, in twenty minutes of spinning, crackling and speaking from the past, the tapes gave him the dark side of the heart. "... we may live without conscience and live without heart but civilized man cannot live without cooks; consume my heart away, sick with desire and locked on to a dying animal it knows not what it is; the heart is deceitful above all things and desperately wicked: Who can know it?" Lagrad rushed from the library, the dark quotations acidic on his mind. His heart began objecting loudly. You don't understand... T he rendezvous for the day was scheduled for #:# at the Ponds, But no, Lagrad concluded, he would not see Beodora today. He'd miss the rendezvous and wait for her to come to him. She had deceived him. She was a librarian, so she must have known about man's distrust of his heart and still she hadn't mentioned it. As he plodded toward his dorm he thought rather sarcastically, Heart -- Aren't you going to give me any advice? You're being childish, Lagrad. You're still brooding about the times I've tried to help you with suggestions. Really, Lagrad. What is the sense of my waiting for you to think a long time about something? When my knowledge and wisdom are yours, you will eventually arrive at the same conclusions I do. Because I want to feel free to think. Only today you told me to plan the #:# meeting with Beodora so I could propose to . her. I wasn't even given the chance to think about it... If you're so worried about your future employment -- you really shouldn't be. Things will work out. I still suggest you go back to the Ponds now and wait for Beodora. Propose today... So you still suggest it. But what if I don't want to? Regardless of your feelings, I'm not going to talk to Beodora about marriage or anything else for that matter. She has deceived me... Lagrad walked faster toward his dorm. His heart was silent. Lagrad began to tremble. What's happening, heart? What are you doing? I'm disturbed, Lagrad. That is all. The voice of his heart rumbled through him, as dark as rivers of oil. I think it's to your best interest that you return to the Ponds and talk with Beodora. You must propose... You are threatening me, heart. You are threatening me by making my body tremble... No. I'm disturbed, so you're disturbed too. Physical functional reactions... No! You're intimidating me, Edited by Lester del Rey Will be back in the fall for it on your newsstands threatening me. I won't stand for that... His heart boomed. You're foolish, Lagrad. Do what I say. I'm you and you are me... That is not true. You're always saying that, just like Beodora. , . Between flashes of pain brought by his heart, Lagrad thought of Beodora, beginning to wonder, to suspect. Return to the Bonds and talk to Beodora. No... S uddenly a loud rushing static struck Lagrad 's mind. At once the quivering in his arms extended to all his limbs, his stomach, his groin. His knees buckled and the green grass carpet under him spun up to hit his face. He lay unmoving on the grass. Get up and go back to wait for her... , No. I'm your slave if I do... both of us. All I have to do is stop a valve. I shall cease functioning. , . No. Not your slave... Then die... Blood, surging, softly bellowing. No -- I'm not your -- A new gush of hot energy hit, exploded through all the fibers of Lagrad's body. A great starsized light novaed somewhere inside him. Lagrad screamed and the pulp of his mind was thrown into darkness. Now you'll go back and wait for Beodora... Lagrad the man could not hear his heart but his body rose on wobbly legs and began walking back to the Ponds. As Lagrad's body put one foot ahead of the other his heart enjoyed its new-found control of a human organism. His heart now had legs, eyes, fingers, organs of its own and all was proper. Lagrad, the man, was aware of cottony grays, icy blacks and fire reds, as he whimpered in the multiple wombs of his racial unconscious. At last free of those responsibilities of limbs and eyes, ears and heart, Lagrad slept, floating in a prenatal gelatin of the psyche, thinking of nothing but dreaming and dreaming of nothing but dreams. When Beodora stepped up to Lagrad in the evening mist by their Ponds, Lagrad's heart looked with its new-found eyes into the faraway look in Beodora's eyes, savored the thought of a marriage night soon to come and spoke with its recently conquered lips. Hello, Beodora. My heart is with you... Beodora P'Att'ann stared into Lagrad's eyes and smiled as she saw their new faraway look. "Hello, Heart... My heart has always been with you, her heart added with lips mastered two years before. -- Bruce McAllister I AM This story is not about anyone we like. How about you? I do MY job, which is hoeing corn. But I am disturbed by what I hear last night from this Janglefoot. Me and lot of other people hear him. But none of the folk would hear. He careful not to say what he say to us where any folk would hear. It would hurt their feeling. Janglefoot he is traveling people. He go up and down the land. But he don't go very far. He often back again to orate to us again. Although why he say it more than once I do not understand. He always say the same. He is Janglefoot because one foot jangle when he walk and he won't let no one fix it. It make him limp but he won't let no one fix it. It is humility he has. As long as he limp and jangle he is humble people and he like humility. He think it is a virtue. He think that it become him. Smith, who is blacksmith, get impatient with him. Say he could fix the foot. Not as good as mechanic people, although better than not fixing it at all. There is a mechanic people not too far away. They impatient with him too. They think him putting on. Pure charity of Smith to offer fix the foot. Him have other work. No need to beg for it like some poor people do. He hammer all the time on metal, making into sheet, then send on to mechanic people who use it for repair. Must be very careful keep in good repair. Must do it all ourself. No folk left who know how to do it. Folk left, of course, but too elegant to do it. All genteel who left. Never work at all. I am hoeing corn and one of house people come dow'n to tell me there is snakes. House people never work outdoors. Always come to us. I ask real snake or moonshine snake and they say real snake. So I lean my hoe on tree and go up hill to house. Grandpa he is in hammock out on front lawn. Hammock is hung between two trees. Uncle John he is sitting on ground, leaning on one tree. Pa he is sitting on ground, leaning on other tree. Sam, say Pa, there is snake in back. So I go around house and there is timber rattler and I pick him up and he is mad at me and and hammer me real good. I hunt around and find another rattler and a moccasin and two garter snake. Garter snakes sure don't amount to nothing, but I take them along. I hunt some more but that is all the snakes. I go down across cornfield and wade creek and way back into swamp. I turn snakes loose. Will take them long time to get back. Maybe not at all. Then I go back to hoeing. Important to keep patch of com in shape. No weeds. Carry water when it needs. Soil work up nice and soft. Scare off crows when plant. Scare off coon and deer when corn come into ear. Full time job. for which many thanks. Also is important. George use corn to make the moon. Other patches of corn for food. But mine is use for moon. Me and George is partners. We make real good moonshine. Grandpa and Pa and Uncle John consume it with great happy. Any left over boys can have. But not girls. Girls don't use moonshine. f do not understand use of food and booze. Grandpa say it taste good. I wonder what is taste. It make Uncle John see snakes. I do not understand that cither. I am hoeing corn when there is sound behind me. I look and there is Joshua. He is reading Bible. He always reading Bible. He make big job of it. Also he is stepping on my hills of corn. I yell at him and run at him. I hit him with the hoe. He run out of patch. He know why I hit him. I hit him before. He know better than stepping on the corn. He stand under tree and read. Standing in the shade. That is putting on. Only folk need to stand in shade. People don't. Hitting him, I break my hoe. y I go to Smith to fix. Smith he glad to see me. Always glad to see each other. Smith and me are friend. He drop everything to fix hoe. Know how important corn is. Also do me favor. We talk of Janglefoot. We agree is wrong the way he speak. He speak heresy. (Smith he tell me that word. Joshua, once he get unmad at me for hitting him, look up how to spell. ) We agree. Smith and me, folk are genteel folk, not kind said by Janglefoot. Agree something should be done to Janglefoot. Don't know what to do. We say we think more of it. George come by. Say he need me. Folk out of drinking likker. So I go with him while Smith is fixing hoe. George he has nice still, real neat and clean. Good capacity. Also try hard to age moonshine but never able to. Folk use it up too fast. He have four five-gallon jugs. We each take two  and walk to house. We stop at hammock where three still are. Tell us leave one jug there, take three to woodshed, put away, bring back some glasses. We do. We pour out glasses of moonshine for Grandpa and Pa. Uncle John he says never, mind no glass for him, just put jug beside him. We do, leaving it uncork. Uncle John reach in pocket and bring out little rubber hose. Put one end in jug, other end in ruouth. He lean back against tree and start sucking. They make elegant picture-. ' Grandpa look peaceful. Rocking in hammock with big glass of moon balance on his chest. We  happy to see them happy. We go back to work. Smith has hoe fix and very sharp. It handle good. J thank him. He say he still confuse at Janglefoot. Janglefoot claim he read what he say. In old record. Found record in old city far away. Smith ask if I know what city is. I say I don't. We more confuse than ever. For that matter, don't know what record is. Sound important, though. I am hoeing corn when the Preacher pass and stop. Joshua gone somewhere. I tell him should have come sooner, Joshua standing under tree, reading Bible. He say Joshua only reading Bible, he interpret it. I ask him what interpret is. He tell me. I ask him how to spell it. He tell me. He know I try to write. He is helpful people. But pompous. Night come on and moon is late to rise. Can no longer hoe for lack of seeing. So lean hoe against tree. Go to still to help George now making moonshine. George is glad of help. He running far behind. I wonder to him why Janglefoot say same thing over and over. He say is repetition. T ask him repetition. He not sure. Say he think you say thing often enough people will believe it. Say folk use it in olden day. Make other folk believe thing that isn't so. I ask him what he know of olden day. He say not very much. He say he should remember, but he doesn't. I should remember too, but I can't remember. Too long ago. Too much happen since. It is not important except for what Janglefoot is saying. George has good fire burning under still and it shine on us. We stand around and watch. Make good feeling in the gizzard. Owl talk long way off in swamp. Do not know why fire feel good. No need of warm. Do not know why owl make one feel lonesome. I no lonesome. Got George right here beside me. There is so many things I do not know. What city is or record. What taste is. What olden day is like. Happy, though. Do not need to understand for happy. People come from house, running fast. Say Uncle John is sick. Say he need doctor. Say he no longer seeing snakes. Seeing now blue alligator. With bright pink spots. Uncle John must be awful sick. Is no blue alligator. Not with bright pink spots. George say he go to house to help, me run for Doc. George and house people leave, going very fast. I leave for Doc, also going fast. Finally find Doc in swamp. He has candle lantern and is digging root. He always digging root. Great one for root and bark. He make stuff out of them for repairing folk. He is folk mechanic. He standing in muck, up to knee. He cover with mud. He is filthy people. But he feel bad, hearing Uncle John is sick. Do not like blue alligator. Next he say is purple elephant and that is worst of all. We run, both of us. I hold lantern at alligator hole while Doc wash mud off him. Never do to let folk seeing him filthy. We go to hut where Doc keep root and bark. He get some of it and we run for house. Moon has come up now, but we keep lantern. It help moonlight some. W E come to foot of hill with house on top of hill. All lawn between foot ofhill and house. All lawn except for trees that hold up hammock. Hammock still is there, but empty. It blow back and forth in breeze. House stand up high and white. Windows in it shining. Grandpa sit on big long porch that is in front of house, with white pillars to hold up roof. He sit in rocking chair. He rock back and forth. Another rocking chair beside him. He is only one around. Can see no one else. Inside of house women folk is making cries. Through tall window I can see inside. Big thing house people call chandelier hang from ceiling. Made of glass. Many candles in it. Candles all are burning. Glass look pretty in light. Furniture in room gleam with light. All is clean and polish. House people work hard to keep it clean and polish. Take big pride. We run up steps to porch. Grandpa say, you come too late. My son John is dead. I do not understand this dead. When folk dead put them into ground. Say words over them. Put big stone at their head. Back of house is special place for dead. Lot of big stones standing there. Some new. Some old. Some so old cannot read lettering that say who is under them. Doc run into house. To make sure Grandpa say right, perhaps. I stay on porch, unknowing what to do. Feel terrible sad. Don't know why I do. Except knowing dead is bad. Maybe because Grandpa seem so sad. Grandpa say to me, Sam sit down and talk. I do not sit, I tell him. People always stand. It was outrage of him to ask it. He know custom. He know as well as I do people do not sit with folk. God damn it to hell, he say, forget your stubborn pride. Sitting is not bad. I do it all the time. Bend yourself and sit. In that chair, he say, pointing to one beside him. I look at chair. I wonder will it hold me. It is built for folk. People heavier than folk. Have no wish to break a chair with weight. Take much time to make one. Carpenter people work for long to make one. But I think no skin off my nose. Skin off Grandpa's nose. He the one that tell me. So I square around so I hit the chair and bend myself and sit. Chair creak, but hold. T settle into it. Sitting feel good. I rock a little. Rocking feel good. Grandpa and me sit, looking out on lawn. Lawn is real pretty. Moonlight on it. First lawn and then some trees and after trees cornfield and other fields. Far away owl talk in swamp. Coon whicker. Fox bark long way off. It do beat hell, say Grandpa, how man can live out his life, doing nothing, then die of moonshine drinking. You sure of moon, I ask. I hate to hear Grandpa blaming moonshine. George and me, we make real good moonshine. , Grandpa say, it couldn't be nothing else. Only moonshine give blue ' alligator with bright pink spots. No purple elephant, so say Grandpa. t i wonder what elephant might be. So much that I don't know. Sam, say Grandpa, we a sorry lot. Never had no chance. Neither you nor us. Ain't none of us no good # . We folk sit around all day and never do a thing. Hunt a little, maybe. Fish a little. Play cards. Drink likker. Feel real Energetic, maybe I'll play some horseshoe. Should be out doing something good and big. But we never are. While we live we don't amount to nothing. When we die we don't amount to nothing. We're just no God damn good. He went on rocking, bitter. I don't like the way he talk. He feel bad, sure, but no excuse to talk the way he was. Elegant folk like him shouldn't talk that way. Lay in hammock all day long, shouldn't talk that way. Balance moonshine on his chest, shouldn't talk that way. I uncomfortable. Wish to get away, but impolite to leave. i D own at bottom of hill, where lawn begin, I see many people. Standing, looking up at house. Pretty soon come slow up lawn and look closer at house. Saying nothing, just standing. Paying their respect. Letting folk know that they sorrow too. We never was nothing but white trash, say Grandpa. I can see it now. Seen it for long, long time but could never say it. I can say it now. We live in swamp in houses falling down. Falling down because we got no gumption to take care of them. Hunt and fish a little. Trap a little. Farm a little. Sit around and cuss because we ain't got nothing. Grandpa, I say. I want him to stop. I don't want to hear. Don't want him to go on saying .what Janglefoot been saying. But he pay me no attention. He go on saying. Then, long, long ago, he say, they learn to go in space very, very fast. Faster than the light. Much faster than the light. They find other worlds. Better than the Earth. Much better worlds than this. Lot of ships to go in. Take little time to go there. So everybody go. Everyone but us. Folk like us, all over the world, are left behind. Smart ones go. Rich ones go. Hard workers go. We are left behind. We aren't worth the taking. No one want us on this world. Have no use for us on others. They leave us behind, the misfits, the loafers, the poor, the crippled, the stupid. All over the world these kind are left behind. So when they all are gone, we move from shacks to houses the rich and smart ones lived in. No one to stop us from doing it. All of them are gone. They don't care what we do. Not any more they don't. We live in better houses, but we do not change. There is no use to change even if we could. We got you to take care of us. We have got it made. We don't do a God damn thing. We don't even learn to read. When words are read over my son's grave, one of you will read them, for we do not know how to read. Grandpa, I say. Grandpa. Grandpa. Grandpa. I feel cryinging all inside. He had done new wave vs. old wave The battle of the century -- only it's not going to be fought, at least not on the Berkley list. Our approach to SF is and will be mercilessly eclectic, looking only for books the reader will want to read -- and will be glad to have read. We're doing SF by Wells, Heinlein, Dick, Zelazny, Laumer, Knight, Simak (that whole crowd) -- books that range from Dangerous Visions to the Astounding anthology. You could call it the Permanent Wave. This month from Berkley (SI #, #) #X#) '... and in September (XI #I , #) and Brian W. Aldiss (SI #, #) plus something special (XI #, #) If your newsstand or bookstore is out of stock, order any of these (list price plus a dime postage) from: # Madison Ave., N. Y., N.Y. # it now. He had took away the elegant. Took away the pride. He do what Janglefoot never could. Now, say Grandpa, don't take on that way. You got no reason to be prideful either. You and us we are the same. Just no God damn good. There were others of you and they took them along. But you they left behind. Because you were out of date. Because you were slow and awkward. Because you were heaps of junk. Because they had no need of you. They wouldn't give you room. They left both you and us because neither of us was worth the room we took. Doc came out of door fast and purposeful. He say to me I got work for you to do. All the other people coming up the lawn, saying nothing, slow. I try to get out of chair. I can't. For first time I can't do what I want. My legs is turned to water. Sam, say Grandpa, I am counting on you. When he say that, I get up. I go down steps. I go out on lawn. No need for Doc tell me what to do. I done it all befofe. I talk to other people. I give jobs to do. You and you dig grave. You and you make coffin. You and you and you and you run to other houses. Tell all the folk Uncle John is dead. Tell them come to funeral. Tell them funeral elegant. Much to cry, much to eat, much to drink. You get Preacher. Tell him fix sermon. You get Joshua to read the Bible. You and you and you go and help George make moonshine. Other folk be coming. Must be elegant. All done. I walk down the lawn. I think on pride and loss. Elegant is gone. Shiny wonder gone. Pride is gone. Not all pride, however. Kind of pride remain. Hard and bitter pride. Grandpa say Sam sit down and talk. Grandpa say Sam I counting on you. That is pride. Hard pride. Not soft and easy pride like it was before. Grandpa need me. No one else will know. Grandpa never bring himself again to tell what he tell me. Secret between us. Secret born of sad. Life of others need not change. Go on thinking same. Janglefoot no trouble. No one believe Janglefoot if he talk forever. No one ever know that he tell the truth. Truth is hard to take. No one care except for what we have right now. We go on same. Except I who know. I never want to know. I never ask to know. I try not to know. But Grandpa won't shut up. Grandpa have to talk. Time come man will die if he cannot talk. Must make clean breast of it. But why to me? Because he love me most, perhaps. That is prideful thing. But going down the lawn, I crying deep inside. by Willy Ley I N classical mythology Jupiter abducted and seduced the fair maiden Europa; in current reality the Europeans are thinking hard about a practical way of invading the privacy of Jupiter -- the planet, that is. Preliminary plans for a space probe to Jupiter have just been published in West German technical journals. The mission to Jupiter is meant to become a proResearch Organization), possibly Since Jupiter orbits the sun at (or # times as far as the earth is from the sun) this is quite an ambitious project. But the Europeans have to think up ambitious or at least novel projects, just because they have done so little in space so far. Everything "obvious," like sending space probes to the moon and to the neighboring planets Venus and Mars has been done by the United States as well as by the Soviet Union. It would be difficult to think up an earth-orbiting satellite that can do something that has not been done by existing American, British, Canadian, French or Russian satellites. Of course there are still a number of possibilities. One could send a space probe sunward to take up a reasonably circular orbit around the sun at a distance of orbit would make the probe (i r 'se turn to Page #) I # Dune was an arid planet, inhabited by gigantic sandworms and wild Fremen whose customs were based on water scarcity. Its onlf useful product was melange, an addictive drug produced by the worms. This "spice" somehow aided longevity and gave an adept visions of the future. noble house, was dumped into the desert after the murder of his father. With the young boy was in the arts of the Bene Gesserit -- a female order devoted to mental discipline and the control of human genetic lines to produce a " kwisatz haderach," a messiah capable of fully using extrasensory powers. Under t' ir training, Paul was supposed to  them to this ideal. In learning to live with the Fremen, Paul was forced to take an overdose of spice in one of their rituals. He emerged with amazing knowledge of the future -- or futures. The Lady Jessica also took an overdose, with the result with full knowledge of all her mother had known. ' : Paul rose to leadership and eventually led the Fremen against his ancient enemies, the Harkonnen rulers and their Sardaukar soldiers. In a bitter battle during which his friend and teacher, Paul defeated them. He became ruler, taking the Harkonnen heir, sort. But he refused to consummate the marriage, remaining with his desert mate, the Fremen woNow, twelve years later, Paul rules a mighty empire of stars and has become the god-like center of a religion built around his visions and the legends growing out of it. This Qizarate is the official religion of all his empire. And against it the other quasipolitical, quasi-religious forces of humanity have just begun to organize. Among these is the Bene Gesserit, which is headed by the Reverend Mother G A I U S lost control of Paul and his mother and must depend on the weak help of their trainee, Princess Irulan. Allied with them more or less is the Bene Tleilax, supposedly amoral scientists; the Tleilaxu representing them is can shape himself to look like any man or woman. These two groups have enlisted the aid of the Spacing Guild, which must control the melange trade, since only spice visions permit navigating between the stars. The Guild is represented more fishlike than human and must live in a tank. His main function now is to use his own touch against the future to obscure Paul's vision so their plotting will not be detected. Princess Irulan is sent back to Paul, instructed to keep giving Chani a drug that induces sterility and to seduce Paul into giving her an heir -- something she desperately wants. Chani advises Paul to give in to her. But Paul refuses. He is bitter and disturbed, troubled by his visions which are uncertain but indicate that he may be the very instrument of doom which he is trying to avoid for the future. He is sure, however, that having an heir to the throne by Irulan will destroy all his hopes. The conspirators send a ship to Paul's Keep on the plains of Arakeen. Paul quickly detects, the presence of the Reverend Mother Mohiam on board and has her arrested. But there are others on the ship. Scytale has also come, who is the product of Tleilaxu life science. Scytale secretly visits a Fremen who once served in Paul's army but is now old and bitter. From the old man, Scytale learns all he can. Then he betrays the Fremen and makes off with a girl from the neighborhood who has been brain-burned and addicted to the semuta drug. Meantime, Edric remains with his ship. He offers Paul a present from the Guild. The present is something of a shock. It looks rather like Duncan Idaho -- alive and unharmed, save that his eyes have been replaced by metal ones. Edric says it is a ghola -- a product of Tleilaxu genius. The body of Idaho was rescued and carefully regrown from its cell patterns, though all memories vanished with death. as the ghola is now named. He cannot understand why his visions had showed no Duncan Idaho in his future. He asks the ghola, who answers quite candidly. "I have been sent to destroy you." But the ghola does hot know how. He tells Paul to send him away -- but Paul cannot do that to what had once been so close to him. VI Truth suffers from too much analysis. -- Ancient Fremen Saying A see you in such circumstances," Irulan said. She stood just inside the cell door, measuring with care the various capacities of the room in her Bene Gesserit way. It was a three-meter cube carved with cutterays from the veined brown rock beneath Paul's Keep. For furnishings, it contained one flimsy basket chair occupied now by the Reverend Mother Gaius Helen Mohiam, a pallet with a brown cover upon which had been spread a deck of the new Dune tarot cards, a metered water tap above a reclamation basin and a Fremen privy with moisture seals. It was all sparse, primitive. Yellow light came from anchored and caged glowglobes at the four corners of the ceiling. "You've sent word to the Lady Jessica?" the Reverend Mother asked. "Yes, but I don't expect her to lift one finger against her firstborn," Irulan said. She glanced at the cards. They spoke of the powerful turning their backs on supplicants. The card of the Great Worm lay beneath Desolate Sand. Patience was counseled. Did one require the tarot to see this? she asked herself. A guard stood outside watching them through a metaglass window in the door. Irulan knew there'd be other monitors on this encounter. She had put in much thought and planning before daring to come here. To have stayed away carried its own perils, though. The Reverend Mother had been engaged in prajna meditation interspersed with examinations of the tarot. Despite a feeling that she would never leave Arrakis alive, she had achieved a measure of calm through this. One's oracular powers might be small, but muddy water was muddy water. And there was always the Litany against Fear. She had yet to assimilate the import of the actions which had precipitated her into this cell. Dark suspicions brooded in her mind and the tarot hinted at confirmations. Was it possible the Guild had planned this? A yellow-robed Qizara, head shaved for a turban, beady eyes of total blue in a bland round face, skin leathered by the wind and sun of Arrakis, had awaited her on the heighliner's reception bridge. He had looked up from a bulb of spice coffee being served by an obsequious steward, studied her a moment, put down the coffee bulb. "You are the Reverend Mother Gaius Helen Mohiam?" To replay those words in her mind was to bring that moment alive in the memory. Her throat had constricted with an unmanageable spasm of fear. How had one of the Emperor's minions learned of her presence on the heighliner? "It came to our attention that you were aboard," the Qizara said. "Have you forgotten that you are denied permission to set foot on the holy planet?" "I am not on Arrakis," she said. "I'm a passenger on a Guild heighliner in free space." "There is no such thing as free space, Madame." She read hate mingled with profound suspicion in his tone. "Muad'dib rules everywhere," he said. "Arrakis is not my destination." she insisted. "Arrakis is the destination of everyone," he said. And she feared for a moment that he would launch into a recital of the mystical itinerary which pilgrims followed. This very ship had carried thousands of them. B ut the Quizara had pulled a golden amulet from beneath his robe, kissed it, touched it to his forehead and placed it to his right ear to listen. Presently, he restored the amulet to its hidden place. "You are ordered to gather your luggage and accompany me to Arrakis." "But I do have other business elsewhere!" In that moment, she suspected Guild perfidy... or exposure through some transcendant power of the Emperor or his sister. Perhaps the Steersman did not conceal the conspiracy, after all. The abomination, Alia, certainly possessed the abilities of a Bene Gesserit Reverend Mother. What happened when those powers were coupled with the forces which worked in her brother? "At once!" the Qizara snapped. Everything in her cried out against setting foot once more oh that accursed desert planet. Here was where the Lady Jessica had turned against the Sisterhood. Here was where they'd lost Paul Atreides, the kwisatz haderach they had sought through many long generations of careful breeding. "At once," she agreed. "There's little time," the Qizara said. "When the Emperor commands, all his subjects obey." So the order had come from Paid ! She thought of protesting rather vigorously to the heighliner's Navigator-Commander but the futility of such a gesture stopped her. What could the Guild do? "The Emperor has said I must die if I set foot on Dune," she said, making a last desperate effort. "You spoke of this yourself. You are condemning me if you take me down there." "Say no more," the Qizara ordered. "The thing is ordained." That was how they always spoke of Imperial commands, she knew. Ordained! The holy ruler whose eyes could pierce the future had spoken. What must be must be. He had seen it, had He not? With the sick feeling that she was caught in a web of her own spinning, she had turned to obey. And the web had become a cell which lrulan could visit. She suddenly saw that lrulan had aged somewhat since their meeting on Wallach IX. New lines of worry spread from the corners of her eyes. Well... time to see if this Sister of the Bene Gesserit could obey her vows. "I've had worse quarters," the Reverend Mother said. "Do you come from the Emperor?" And she allowed her fingers to move as though in agitation. lrulan read the moving fingers and her own fingers flashed an answer as she spoke, saying: "No -- I came as soon as I heard .you were here." "Won't the Emperor be angry?" the Reverend Mother questioned her. Again, her fingers moved: imperative, pressing, demanding. "Let him be angry. You were my teacher in the Sisterhood, just as you were the teacher of his own mother. Does he think I will turn my back on you as she has done?" And Irulan's finger-talk made excuses, begged. T he Reverend Mother sighed. On the surface, it was the sigh of a prisoner bemoaning her fate, but inwardly she felt the response as a comment on lrulan. It was futile to hope the Atreides Emperor's precious gene pattern could be preserved through this instrument. No matter her beauty, this Princess was flawed. Under that veneer of sexual attraction lived a whining shrew more interested in words than in actions, lrulan was still a Bene Gesserit, though, and the Sisterhood had always reserved certain techniques to use on some of its weaker vessels as insurance that vital instructions would be carried out. Beneath small talk about a softer pallet and better food, the Reverend Mother brought up her arsenal of persuasion and gave her orders: the brother-sister crossbreeding must be explored. lrulan almost broke at receiving this command. "I must have my chance!" Irulan's fingers pleaded. "You've had your chance," the Reverend Mother countered. And she was explicit in her instructions: Was the Emperor ever angry with his concubine? His unique powers must make him lonely. To whom could he speak in any hope of being understood? To the sister, obviously. They shared this loneliness. The depth of their communion must be exploited. Opportunities must be created to throw them together in privacy. Intimate encounters must be arranged, The possibility of eliminating the concubine niust be explored. Grief somehow dissolved, traditional barriers. lrulan protested. If Ghani were killed, suspicion would fall immediately upon the PrincessConsort. Besides, there were other problems. Chani had fastened upon an ancient Fremen diet supposed to promote fertility and the diet eliminated all opportunity for administering the contraceptive drugs. Lifting the suppressives would make Chani even more fertile. The Reverend Mother was outraged and concealed it with difficulty while her fingers flashed their demands. Why had this information not been conveyed at the beginning of their conversation? How could Irulan be that stupid? If Chani conceived and bore a son, the Emperor would  declare the child his heir! Irulan protested that she understood the dangers, but the genes might not be totally lost. Damn such stupidity! the Reverend Mother raged. Who knew exactly what suppressions and genetic entanglements Chani might introduce from her wild Fremen strain? The Sisterhood must have only the pure line! And an heir would renew Paul's ambitions, spur him to new efforts in consolidating his Empire. The conspiracy could not afford such a setback. Defensively, Irulan wanted to know how she could have prevented Chani from trying this diet? But the Reverend Mother was in no mood for excuses. Irulan received explicit instructions now to meet this new threat. If Chani conceived, an abortifact must be introduced into her food or drink. Either that, or she must be killed. An heir to the throne from that source must be prevented at all costs. An abortifact would be as dangerous as an open attack on the concubine, Irulan objected. She trembled at the thought of trying to kill Chani. Was Irulan deterred by danger? The Reverend Mother wanted to know, her finger-talk conveying deep scorn. Angered, Irulan signaled that she knew her value as an agent in the royal household. Did the conspiracy wish to waste su.ch a valuable agent? Was she to be thrown away? In what other way could they keep this close a watch on the Emperor? Or had they introduced another agent into the household? Was that it? Was she to be used now, desperately, and for the last time? I N a war, all values acquired new relationships, the Reverend Mother countered. Their greatest peril was that House Atreides should secure itself with an Imperial line. The Sisterhood could not take such a risk. This went far beyond the danger to the Atreides genetic pattern. Let Paul anchor his family to the throne and the Sisterhood could look forward to centuries of disruption for its programs. Irulan understood the argument, but she couldn't escape the thought that a decision had been made to spend the PrincessConsort for something of great value. Was there something she should know about the ghola? The Reverend Mother wanted to know if Irulan thought the Sisterhood composed of fools. When had they ever failed to tell Irulan all she should know? It was no answer, but an admission of concealment, Irulan saw. It said she would be told no more than she needed to know. How could they be certain the ghola was capable of destroying the Emperor? She could just as well have asked if melange were capable of destruction, the Reverend Mother countered. It was a rebuke with a subtle message, Irulan soon realized. For the Bene Gesserit "whip that instructs" informed her that she should have understood long ago this similarity between the spice and the ghola. Melange was valuable, but it exacted a price -- addiction. It added years to a life -- decades for some -- but it was still just another way to die. The ghola was something of deadly value. The obvious way to prevent an unwanted birth was to kill the prospective mother before conception, the Reverend Mother signaled, returning to the attack. Of course, Irulan thought. If you decide to spend a certain sum, get as much for it as you can. The Reverend Mother's eyes, her melange addiction, stared up at Irulan, measuring, waiting, observing minutiae. She reads me clearly, Irulan thought with dismay. She trained me and observed me in that training. She knows I realize what decision has been taken here. She only observes now to see how I will take this knowledge. Well, I will take it as a Bene Gesserit and a princess. Irulan managed a smile, pulled herself erect and thought of the evocative opening passage of the Litany Against Fear -- "I must not fear. Fear is the mind-killer. Fear is the little-death that brings total obliteration. I will face my fear..." When calmness had returned, she thought: Let them spend me.  will show them what a princess is worth. Perhaps Fll buy them more than they expected. After  a few more empty vocalizations to bind off the interview, Irulan departed. When she had gone, the Reverend Mother returned to her tarot cards, laying them out in the familiar fire-eddy pattern. Immediately, she got the Kwisatz Haderach of the Major Arcana and the card lay coupled with the Eight of Ships: the sybil hoodwinked and betrayed. These were not cards of good omen: they spoke of concealed resources for her enemies. She turned away from the cards, sat in agitation, wondering if Irulan might yet destroy them. The Fremen see her as the Earth Figure, a demi-goddess whose special charge is to protect the tribes through her powers of violence. She is Reverend Mother to their Reverend Mothers. I o Pilgrims who seek her out with demands that she restore virility or make the barren fruitful, she is a form of antimentat. She feeds on that strong human desire for the mysterious. She is living proof that the " analytic " has limits. She represents ultimate tension. She is the virgin-harlot -- witty, vulgar, cruel, as destructive in her whims as a coreolis storm. -- St. Alia of the Knife as taken from tire Irulan report. A ua stood like a black-robed sentinel figure on the south platform of her temple, the Fane of the Oracle which Paul's Fremen cohorts had built for her against a wall of his stronghold. She hated this part of her life, but knew no way to evade the temple without bringing down destruction upon them all. The Pilgrims (damn them! ) grew more numerous every day. I he temple s lower porch was crowded with them. Vendors moved among the Pilgrims, and there were minor sorcerers, haruspices and diviners, all working their trade in pitiful imitation of Paul Muad dib and his sister. Red and green packages containing the new Dune tarot were prominent among the vendors  wares, Alia saw. She wondered about the tarot. Who was feeding this into the Arrakeen market? Why had the tarot come to prominence at this particular time and place? Could it be to muddy Time? Spice addiction always conveyed some sensitivity to prediction. Fremen were notoriously fey. Was it an accident that so many of them dabbled in portents and omens here and now? She decided to seek an answer at the first opportunity. There was a wind from the southeast, a small leftover wind blunted by the scarp of the Shield Wall which loomed high in these northern reaches. The rim glowed orange through a thin dust haze underlighted by the late afternoon sun. It was a hot wind against her cheeks and it made her homesick for the sand, for .the security of open spaces. The last of the day's mob began descending the broad greenstone steps of "the lower porch, singly and in groups, a few pausing to stare at the keepsakes and holy amulets on the street vendors' racks, some consulting one last minor sorcerer. Pilgrims, supplicants, townfolk, Fremen, vendors closing up for the day -- they formed a straggling line that trailed off into the palm-lined avenue which led to the heart of the city. Alia's eyes picked out the Fremen, marking the frozen looks of superstitious awe on their faces, the half wild way they kept their distance from the others. They were her strength and her peril. They still captured giant worms for transport, for sport and for sacrifice. They resented the offworld Pilgrims, barely tolerated the townfolk of graben and pan, hated the cynicism they saw in the street vendors. One did not jostle a wild Fremen, even in a mob such as the ones which swarmed to Alia's Fane. There were no knifings in the Sacred Precincts, but bodies had been found... later. T he departing swarm had stirred up dust. The flinty odor came to Alia's nostrils, igniting another pang of longing for the open bled. Her sense of the past, she realized, had been sharpened by the coming of the ghola. There'd been much pleasure in those untrammeled days before her brother had mounted the throne -- time for joking, time for small things, time to enjoy a cool morning or a sunset, time...time... time... Even danger had been good in those days -- clean danger from known sources. No need then to strain the limits of prescience, to peer through murky veils for frustrating glimpses of the future. Wild Fremen said it well: "Four things cannot be hidden -- love, smoke, a pillar of fire and a man striding across the open bled." With an abrupt feeling of revulsion. Alia retreated from the platform into the shadows of the Fane and strode along the balcony which looked down into the glistening opalescence of her Hall of Oracles. Sand on the tiles rasped beneath her feet. Supplicants always tracked sand into the Sacred Chambers! She ignored attendants, guards, postulants and the Qizarate's omnipresent priestsycophants, and plunged into the spiral passage which twisted upward to her private quarters. There, amidst divans, deep rugs, tent hangings and mementos of the desert, she dismissed the Fremen amazons Stilgar had assigned as her own personal guardians. Watchdogs, more likely! When they had gone, muttering and objecting, but more fearful of her than they were of Stilgar, she stripped off her robe, leaving only the sheathed crysknife on its thong around her neck, strewed garments behind as she made for her bath. He was near, she knew -- that shadow-figure of a man she could sense in her future, but could not see. It angered her that no power of prescience could put flesh on that figure. He could be sensed only at unexpected moments while she scanned the lives of others. Or she came upon a smoky outline in solitary darkness when innocence lay coupled with desire. He stood just beyond an unfixed horizon, and she felt that if she strained her talents to an unexpected intensity she might see him. He was there -- a constant assault on her awareness: fierce, dangerous, immoral. Moist warm air surrounded her in the bath. Here was a habit she had learned from the memoryentities of all the many uncounted Reverend Mothers who were hazily strung out in her awareness like pearls on a glowing necklace. Water, warm water in a sunken tub, accepted her skin as she slid into it. Green tiles with figures of red fish worked into a sea pattern surrounded the water. Such an abundance of water occupied this space that a Fremen of old would have been outraged to see it used merely for washing human flesh. He was near. It was lust in tension with chastity, she thought. Her flesh desired a mate. Sex held no casual mystery for a Reverend Mother who had presided at the sietch orgies. The tau awareness of her other-selves could supply any detail her curiosity required. This feeling of nearness could be nothing other than flesh reaching for flesh. Need for action fought lethargy in the warm water. A bruptly, Alia climbed dripping from the bath and strode wet and naked into the training chamber which adjoined her bedroom. The chamber, oblong and skylighted, contained the gross and subtle instruments which toned a Bene Gesserit adept into what was a complete physical and mental awarenesspreparedness. There were many mnemnonic amplifiers, digit mills from lx to strengthen and sensitize fingers and toes, odor synthesizers, t a c t i I i t y sensitizers, temperature gradient fields, pattern betrayers to prevent her falling into detectable habits, a few alpha-wave-response trainers, blink-synchronizers to tone abilities in analysis. In ten-centimeter letters along one wall, written by her own hand in mnemonic paint, stood the key reminder from the Bene Gesserit creed : "Before us, all methods of learning were tainted by instinct. We learned how to learn. Before us, those instinct-ridden researchers possessed a very limited attention span -- often no longer than a single lifetime. Projects stretching across fifty or more lifetimes never occurred to them. The concept of total muscle nerve training had not entered awareness." As she moved into the training room. Alia caught her own reflection multiplied thousands of times in the crystal prisms of a fending mirror swinging in the heart of a target dummy. She saw the long sword waiting on its brackets against the target, and she thought: Yes! I'll work myself to exhaustion -- drain the flesh and clear the mind. The sword felt right in her hand. She slipped the crysknite from its sheath at her neck, held it sinister and tapped the activating stud with the sword tip. Resistance came alive as the auta of the target shield built up, pushing her weapon away. Prisms glittered. And the target slipped to her left. Alia followed with the tip of the long blade, thinking as she often did that the thing could almost be alive. But it was only servomotors and complex reflector circuits designed to lure the eyes away from danger, to confuse and teach. It was an instrument geared to react as she reacted, an anti-self which moved as she moved, balancing light on its prisms, shifting its target, offering its counter-blade. Many blades appeared to lunge at her from the prisms, but only one was real. She countered the real one, slipped the sword past shield resistance to tap the target. A marker light came alive: red and glistening among the prisms...more distraction. Again, the thing attacked, moving at one-marker speed now, just a bit faster than it had at the beginning. She parried and, against all caution, moved into the danger zone, scored with the crysknife. Two lights glowed from the prisms. Again, the thing increased speed, moving out on its rollers, drawn like a magnet to the motions of her body and the tip of her sword. Attack-parry-counter. Attack-parry-counter... , now, and the thing was becoming more dangerous, moving faster with each light, offering more areas of confusion. Five lights. Sweat glistened on her naked skin. She existed now in a universe whose dimensions were outlined by the threatening blade, the target, bare feet against the hard practice floor, hard senses nerves muscle -- motion against motion. Attack-pariy-counter. Six lights... seven... Eight! In a recess of her mind there grew a sense of urgency, a crying out against such wildness as this. The instrument of prisms and target could not think, feel caution or remorse. And it carried a real blade. To go against less defeated the purpose of such training. That attacking blade could maim and it could kill. But the finest swordsmen in the Imperium never went against more than seven lights. Nine! Alia experienced a sense of supreme exaltation. Attacking blade and target became blurs among blurs. She felt that the sword in her hand had come alive. She was an anti-target. She did not move the blade; it moved her. Ten! Eleven! Something flashed past her shoulder, slowed at the shield aura around the target, slid through and tripped the detonating stud. The lights darkened. Prisms and target twisted their way to stillness. Alia whirled, angered by the intrusion, but her reaction was thrown into tension by awareness of the supreme ability which had hurled that knife. It had been a throw just timed to exquisite nicety -- just fast enough to get through the shield zone and not too fast to be deflected. And it had touched a onelight target. Alia found her own emotions and tensions running down in a manner not unlike that of the target dummy. She was not at all surprised to see who had thrown the knife. Paul stood just inside the training room doorway, Stilgar three steps behind him. Her brother's eyes were squinted in anger. Alia, growing conscious of her nudity, thought to cover herself, but found the idea amusing. What the eyes had seen could not be unseen. Slowly she replaced the sword in its sheath at her neck. "I presume you know how dangerous that was," Paul said. He took his time reading the reactions on her face and body: the flush of her exertions coloring her skin, the wet fullness of her lips. There was a disquieting femaleness about her that he had never considered in his sister. He found it odd that he could look at a person who was this close to him and no longer recognize her in the identity framework which had seemed so fixed and familiar. "That was madness," Stilgar rasped, coming up to stand beside Paul. The words were angry, but Alia heard awe in his voice and saw it in his eyes. UP leven lights," Paul said, Li shaking his head. "I'd have made it twelve if you hadn't interfered," she said. She began to pale under his close regard and added: "And why do the damned things have that many lights if we're not supposed to try for them?" # ? "A Bene Gesserit should ask the reasoning behind an openended system?" Paul asked. "I suppose you never tried for more than seven!" she said, anger returning. His attentive posture began to annoy her. "Just once," Paul said. "Gurney Halleck caught me on ten. My punishment was sufficiently embarrassing that I won't tell you what he did. And speaking of embarrassment... "Next time, perhaps you'll have yourselves announced," she said. She brushed past Paul into the bedroom, found a loose gray robe, slipped into it and began brushing her hair before a wall mirror. She felt sweaty, sad, a post coitum kind of sadness that left her with a desperate desire to bathe once more... and to sleep. "Why're you here?" she asked. "My Lord," Silgar said. There was an odd inflection in his voice that brought Alia around to stare at him. "We're here at Irulan's suggestion," Paul said, "as strange as that may seem. She believes, and information in Stil's possession appears to confirm it, that our enemies are about to make a major try for... "My Lord!" Stilgar said, his voice sharper. As her brother turned, questioning. Alia continued to look at the old Fremen naib. Something about him now made her intensely aware that he was one of the primitives. Stilgar believed in a supernatural world very near him. It spoke to him in a simple pagan tongue, dispelling all doubts. The natural universe in which he stood was fierce, unstoppable, and it lacked the common morality of the Imperium. "Yes, Stil," Paul said. "Do you want to tell her why we came?" "This isn't the time to talk of why we came," Stilgar said. "What's wrong, Stil?" Stilgar continued to stare at Alia. "Sire, are you blind?" Paul turned back to his sister, a feeling of unease beginning to fill him. Of all his aides, only Stilgar dared speak to him in that tone, but even Stilgar measured the occasion by its need. "This one must have a mate!" Stilgar blurted. "There'll be trouble if she's not wed, and that soon." Alia whirled away, her face suddenly hot. How did he touch me? Bene Gesserit self-control had been powerless to prevent her reaction. How had Stilgar done that? He hadn't the power of the Voice. She felt dismayed and angry. "Listen to the great Stilgar!" Alia said, keeping her back to them, aware of a shrewish quality in her voice and unable to hide it. "Advice to maidens from Stilgar, the Fremen!" "As I love you both, I must speak," Stilgar said, a profound dignity in his tone. "I did not become a chieftain among the Fremen by being blind to what moves men and women together. One needs no mysterious powers for this." P aul weighed Stilgar's meaning, reviewed what they had seen here and his own undeniable male reaction to his very own sister. Yes -- there'd been a ruttish air about Alia, something wildly wanton. What had made her enter the practice floor in the nude? And risking her life in that foolhardy way! Eleven lights in the fencing prisms! That brainless automaton loomed in his mind with all the aspects of an ancient horror creature. Its possession was the shibboleth of this age, but it carried also the taint of old immorality. Once they had been guided by an artificial intelligence, computer brains. The Butlerian Jihad had ended that, but it hadn't ended the aura of aristocratic vice which enclosed such things. Stilgar was right, of course. They must find a mate for Alia. "I will see to it," Paul said. "Alia and I will discuss this later -- privately." Alia turned around, focused on Paul. Knowing how his mind worked, she realized she'd been the subject of a mentat decision, uncounted bits falling together in that human-computer analysis. There was an inexorable quality to this realization -- a movement like the movement of planets. It carried something of the order of the universe in it, inevitable and terrifying. "Sirs," Stilgar said, "perhaps we'd..." "Not now!" Paul snapped. "We've other problems at the moment." Aware that she dared not try to match logic with her brother, Alia put the past few moments aside, Bene Gesserit fashion, and said: "Irulan sent you?" She found herself experiencing menace in that thought. "Indirectly," Paul said. "The information she gives us confirms our suspicion that the Guild is about to try for a sandworm." "They'll try to capture a small one and attempt to start the spice cycle on some other world," Stilgar said. "It means they've found a world they consider suitable." "It means they have Fremen accomplices!" Alia argued. "No offworlder could capture a worm!" "That goes without saying," Stilgar said. "No it doesn't," Alia said. She was outraged by such obtuseness. "Paul, certainly you... "The rot is setting in," Paul said. "We've known that for quite some time. I've never seen this other world, though, and that bothers me. If they..." "That bothers you?" Alia demanded. "It means only that they've clouded its location with Steersmen the way they hide their sanctuaries." Stilgar opened his mouth, closed it without speaking. He had the overwhelming sensation that his idols had admitted blasphemous weakness. Paul, sensing Stilgar's disquiet, said: "We've an immediate problem! I want your opinion, Alia. Stilgar suggests we expand our patrols in the open bled and reinforce the sietch watch. It's just possible we could spot a landing party and prevent the..." "With a Steersman guiding them?" Alia asked. "They are desperate, aren't they?" Paul agreed. "That is why I'm here." "What have they seen that we haven't?" Alia asked. "Precisely." A lia nodded, remembering her thoughts about the new Dune tarot. Quickly, she recounted her fears. "Throwing a blanket over us," Paul said. "By having adequate patrols," Stilgar ventured, "we might prevent the..." "We prevent nothing... forever," Alia said. She didn't like the feel of the way Stilgar's mind was working now. "We must count on their getting a worm," Paul said. "Whether they can start the melange cycle on another planet is a different question. They'll need more than a worm." Stilgar looked from brother to sister. Out of ecological thinking that had been ground into him by sietch life, he grasped their meaning. A captive worm couldn't live except within a small bit of Arrakis -- sand plankton, Little Makers and all. The Guild's problem was large, but not impossible. His own growing uncertainty lay in a different area. "Then your visions do not detect the Guild at its work?" he asked. "Damnation!" Paul exploded. Alia studied Stilgar, sensing the savage sideshow of ideas taking place in his mind. He was hung on a rack of enchantment. Magic! Magic! To glimpse the future was to steal terrifying fire from a sacred flame. It held the attraction of ultimate peril, souls ventured and lost. One brought back from the formless, dangerous distances something with form and power. But Stilgar was beginning to sense other forces, perhaps greater powers beyond that unknown horizon. His Queen Witch and Sorcerer Friend had already betrayed dangerous weaknesses. "Stilgar," Alia said, fighting to hold him, "you stand in a valley between dunes. I stand on the crest. I see where you do not see. And, among other things I see mountains which conceal the distances." "There are things hidden from you," Stilgar said. "This you've always said." "All power is limited," Alia said. "And danger may come from behind the mountains," Stilgar said. "It's something on that order," Alia said. Stilgar nodded, his gaze fastened on Paul's face. "But whatever comes from behind the mountains must cross the dunes." The most dangerous game in the universe is to govern from an oracular base. We do not consider ourselves wise enough or brave enough to play that game. The measures detailed here for regulation in lesser matters are as near as we dare venture to the brink of government. For our purposes, we borrow a definition from the Bene Gesserit and we consider the various worlds as gene pools, sources of teachings and teachers, sources of the possible. Our goal is not to rule, but to tap these gene pools, to learn, and to free ourselves from all restraints imposed by dependency and government. -- The Orgy As a Tool of Statecraft Chapter Three of The Steersman's Guide ill s that where your father I died?" Edric asked, sending a beam pointer from his tank to a jeweled marker on one of the relief maps adorning a wall of Paul's reception salon. "That's the shrine of his skull," Paul said. "My father died a prisoner on a Harkonnen frigate in the sink below us." "Oh, yes. I recall the story now," Edric said. "Something Harkonnen, his mortal enemy." Hoping he didn't betray too much of the abject terror which small enclosures such as this room imposed upon him, Edric rolled over in the orange gas, directing his gaze at Paul, who sat alone on a long divan of striped gray and black. "My sister killed the Baron," Paul said, voice and manner dry, "just before the battle of Arrakeen." And why, he wondered, did the Guild man-fish reopen old wounds in this place and at this time? The Steersman appeared to be fighting a losing battle to contain his nervous energies. Gone were the languid fish motions of their earlier encounter. Edric's tiny eyes jerked here, there, questing and measuring. The one attendant who had accompanied him in here stood apart near the line of houseguards ranging the end wall at Paul's left. The attendant worried Paul -- with his hulking, thicknecked, blunt and vacant face. The man had entered the salon, nudging Edric's tank along on its supporting field, walking with a strangler's gait, arms akimbo. Scytale, Edric had called him. Scytale, an aide. The aide's surface shouted stupidity, but the eyes betrayed him. They laughed at everything they saw. "Your concubine appeared to enjoy the performance of the face dancers," Edric said. "It pleases me that I could provide that small entertainment. I particularly enjoyed her reaction to seeing her own features simultaneously repeated by the whole troupe." "Isn't there a warning against Guildsmen bearing gifts?" Paul asked. And he thought of the performance out there in the Great Hall. The dancers had entered in the costumes and guise of the Dune tarot, flinging themselves about in seemingly random patterns that devolved into fire eddies and ancient prognostic designs. Then had come the rulers -- a parade of kings and emperors like faces on coins, formal and stiff in outline, but curiously fluid. And the jokes: a copy of Paul's own face and body, Chani repeated across the floor of the Hall, even Stilgar, who had grunted and shuddered while others laughed. "But our gifts have the kindest intent," Edric protested. "How kindly can you be?" Paul asked. "The ghola you gave us believes he was designed to destroy us." "Destroy you, Sire?" Edric asked, all bland attention. "Can one destroy a god?" words, stopped and glared at the guards. They were much farther from Paul than he liked. Angrily, he motioned them closer. "It's all right, Stil," Paul said, lifting a hand. "Just a friendly discussion. Why don't you move the Ambassador's tank over by the end of my divan?" Stilgar, weighing the order, saw that it would put the Steersman's tank between Paul and the hulking aide, much too close to Paul, but... "It's all right, Stil," Paul repeated, and he gave the private hand signal which made the order an imperative. Moving with obvious reluctance, Stilgar pushed the tank closer to Paul. He didn't like the feel of the container or the heavily perfumed smell of melange around it. He took up a position at the corner of the tank beneath the orbiting device through which the Steersman spoke. "To kill a god," Paul said. "That's very interesting. But who says I'm a god?" "Those who worship you," Edric said, glancing pointedly at Stilgar. "Is this what you believe?" Paul asked. "What I believe is of no moment, Sire," Edric said. "It seems to most observers, however, that you conspire to make a god of yourself. And one might ask if that is something any mortal can do... safely?" Paul studied the Guildsman. Repellent creature, but perceptive, It was a question Paul had asked himself time and again. But he had seen more than enough alternate timelines to have knowledge of worse possibilities than that of accepting godhead for himself. Much worse. These were not, however, the normal avenues for a Steersman to probe. Curious. Why had that question been asked? What could Edric hope to gain by such effrontery? Paul's thoughts went flick (The association of Tleilaxu would be behind this move) flick (The Jihad's recent Semoub victory would bear bn Edric's action) flick (Certainly various Bene Gesserit credos have already showed themselves here) flick... A process involving thousands of information bits poured flickering through his computational awareness. It required perhaps three seconds, no more. "Does a Steersman question the guidelines of prescience?" Paul asked, putting Edric on the weakest ground. This disturbed the Steersman, but he covered well, coming up with what sounded like a long aphorism: "No man of intelligence questions the fact of prescience, Sire. Oracular vision has been known to men since most ancient times. It has a way of entangling us when we least suspect. Luckily, there are other forces in our universe." "Greater ones than prescience?" Paul asked, pressing him. "If prescience alone existed and did everything, Sire, it would annihilate itself. To have nothing but prescience? Where could it be applied except to its own degenerating movements?" "There's always the human situation," Paul agreed. "A precarious thing at best," Edric said, "without confusing it by hallucinations." "Are my visions no more than hallucinations?" Paul asked, mock sadness in his voice. "Or do you imply that my worshipers hallucinate?" S tilgar, sensing the mounting tensions, moved a step nearer Paul and fixed his attention on the Guildsman reclining in the tank. "You twist my words. Sire," Edric protested. An odd sense of violence lay suspended in the words. Violence here? Paul wondered.   They wouldn't dare! Unless (and he glanced at his guards) the forces which protected him were to he used in replacing him. "But you accuse me of conspiring to make a god of myself," Paul said, pitching his voice that only Edric and Stilgar might hear. "Conspire?" "A poor choice of word, perhaps, my Lord," Edric said. "But significant," Paul said. "It says you expect the worst of me." Edric arched his neck and stared sideways at Stilgar with a look of apprehension. "People always expect the worst of the rich and powerful, Sire. It is said one can always tell an aristocrat: he reveals only those of his vices which will make him popular." A tremor passed across Stilgar's face. Paul looked up at the movement, sensing the thoughts and angers whispering in Stilgar's mind. How dared this Guildsman talk thus to Muad'dib? "You're not joking, of course." "Joking, Sire?" Paul grew aware of dryness in his mouth. He felt that there were too many people in this room, that the air he breathed had passed through too many lungs. The taint of melange, from Edric's tank felt threatening. "Who might my accomplices be in such a conspiracy?" Paul asked presently. "Do you nominate the Qizarate?" Edric's shrug stirred the orange gas around his head. He no longer appeared concerned by Stilgar, who continued to glare at him. "Are you suggesting that my missionaries of the Holy Orders, all of them, are preaching subtle falsehood?" Paul insisted. "It could be a question of selfinterest and sincerity," Edric said. Stilgar put a hand to the crysknife beneath his robe. Paul shook his head and said: "Then you accuse me of insincerity." "I'm not sure that accuse is the proper word, Sire." The boldness of this creature! Paul thought. And he said: "Accuse or not, you're saying my bishops and I are no better than power hungry brigands." "Power hungry, Sire?" Again, Edric looked at Stilgar. "Power tends to isolate those who hold too much of it. Eventually, they lose touch with reality... and fall." "M'Lord," Stilgar growled at him "you've had men executed for less!" "Men, yes," Paul agreed. "But this is a Guild Ambassador." "He accused you of an unholy fraud!" Stilgar said. "His thinking interests me, Stil," Paul said. "Contain your anger and remain alert." "As Muad'dib commands." "Tell me, Steersman," Paul said, "how could we maintain this hypothetical fraud over such enormous distances of space and time without the means to watch every missionary, to examine every nuance in every Qizarate priory and temple?" "What is time to you?" Edric asked. puzzlement. And then he thought: Muad'dib has often said he sees past the veils of time. What is the Guildsman really saying? "Wouldn't the structure of such a fraud begin to show holes?" Paul asked. "Significant disagreements, schisms, doubts and confessions of guilt -- surely fraud could not suppress all these." "What religion and self-interest cannot hide, governments can," Edric said. "Are you testing the limits of my tolerance?" Paul asked. "Do my arguments lack all merit?" Edric countered. Does he want us to kill him? Paul wondered. Is Edric offering himself as a sacrifice? "I prefer the cynical view," Paul said, testing. "You obviously are trained in all the lying tricks of statecraft, the double meanings and the power words. Language is nothing more than a weapon to you and, thus, you try my armor." "The cynical view," Edric said, a smile stretching his mouth. "And rulers are always notoriously cynical where religions are concerned. Religion, too, is a weapon. What manner of weapon then is religion when it becomes the government?" Paul felt himself go inwardly still, a profound caution gripping him. To whom was Edric speaking? Damnably clever words, that were heavy with manipulation leverages -- that subtle undertone of comfortable humor, the unspoken air of shared secrets; his manner said he and Paul were two sophisticates, men of a wider universe who understood things not granted common folk. With a feeling of shock, Paul realized that he had not been the main target for all this rhetoric. This affliction visited upon the court had been speaking for the benefit of others -- speaking to Stilgar, to the household guards... perhaps even to the hulking aide. "Religious mana was thrust upon me," Paul said. "I did not seek it." And he thought: There! Let this man-fish think himself victorious in our battle of words! "Then why have you not disavowed it, Sire?" Edric asked. "Because of my sister, Alia," Paul said, watching Edric carefully. "She is a goddess. Let me urge caution where Alia is concerned lest she strike you dead with her glance." A gloating smile began forming on Edric's mouth, then was replaced by a look of shock. "I am deadly serious," Paul said, watching the shock spread, seeing Stilgar nod. In a bleak voice, Edric said: "You have mauled my confidence in you, Sire. And no doubt that was your intent." "Do not be certain you know my intent," Paul said, and he signaled Stilgar that the audience was at an end. To Stilgar's questioning gesture asking if Edric were to be assassinated, Paul gave a negative hand sign and amplified it with an imperative lest Stilgar take matters into his own hands now. Scytale, Edric's aide, moved to the rear corner of the tank and nudged it toward the door. When he came near Paul, he stopped and turned that laughing gaze on Paul, and said: "If my Lord permits?" "Yes, what is it?" Paul asked, noting how Stilgar moved close in answer to the implied menace from this man. "Some say," Scytale said, "that people cling to Imperial leadership because space is infinite. They feel lonely without a unifying symbol. For a lonely people, the Emperor is a definite place. They can turn toward him and say: 'See, there He is. He makes us one.' Perhaps religion serves the same purpose, m'Lord." S cytale nodded pleasantly and gave Edirc's tank another nudge. They moved out of the salon, Edric supine in his tank, eyes closed. The Steersman appeared spent, all his nervous energies exhausted. Paul stared after the shambling figure of Scytale, wondering at the man's words. A peculiar fellow, that Scytale, he thought. While he was speaking, he had radiated a feeling of many people -- as though his entire genetic inheritance lay exposed on his skin. "That was odd," Stilgar said, speaking to no one in particular. Paul arose from the divan as a guard closed the door behind Edric and the escort. "Odd," Stilgar repeated. A vein began throbbing at his temple. Paul dimmed the salon's lights and moved to a window which opened onto an angled cliff of his Keep. Lights glittered far below -- pigmy movement. A work gang moved down there bringing giant plasmeld blocks to repair a facade of Alia's temple which had been damaged by a freak twisting of a sandblast wind. "That was a foolish thing, Usui, inviting that creature into these chambers," Stilgar said. Usui, Paul thought. My sietch name. Stilgar reminds me that he ruled over me once, that he saved me jrom the desert. "Why did you do it?" Stilgar asked, speaking from close behind Paul. "Data," Paul said. "I need more data." "Is it not dangerous to try meeting this threat only as a mentat?" That was perceptive, Paul thought. Mentat computation remained finite. You couldn't say something boundless within the boundaries of any language. Mentat abilities had their uses, though. He said as much now, daring Stilgar to refute his argument. "There is always something on. the outside," Stilgar said. "Some things best kept outside." "Or inside," Paul said. And he accepted for a moment his own oracular mentat final summation. Outside, yes. And inside -- here lay the true horror. How could he protect himself from himself? They certainly were setting him up to destroy himself, but this was a position hemmed in by even more terrifying possibilities. His reverie was broken by the sound of rapid footsteps. The figure of Korba the Qizara surged through the doorway backlighted hallways. He entered as though hurled by an unseen force and came to an almost immediate halt when he encountered the salon's gloom. His hands appeared to be full of shigawire reels. They glittered in the light from the hall, strange little round jewels that were suddenly extinguished as a guardsman's hand came into view, closed the door. "Is that you, m'Lord?" Korba asked, peering into the shadows. "What is it?" Stilgar asked. "Stilgar?" "We're both here. What is it?" "I'm disturbed by this reception for the Guildsman." "Disturbed?" Paul asked. "The people say, m'Lord, that you honor our enemies." "Is that all?" Paul said. "Are those the reels I asked you to bring earlier?" He indicated the shigawire orbs in Korba's hands. "Reels... oh! Yes, m'Lord. These are the histories. Will you view them here?" "I've viewed them. I want them for Stilgar here." or me?" Stilgar asked. He r felt resentment grow at what he interpreted as caprice on Paul's part. Histories! Stilgar had sought out Paul earlier to discuss the logistics computations for the Zabulon conquest. Then the Guild Ambassador's presence had intervened. And now -- Korba with histories! "How much history do you know?" Paul mused aloud, studying the shadowy figure beside him. "M'Lord, I can name every world our people touched in their migrations. I know the reaches of Imperial..." "The Golden Age of Earth, have you ever studied that?" "Earth? Golden Age?" Stilgar was irritated and puzzled. Why would Paul wish to discuss myths from the dawn of time? Stilgar's mind still felt crammed with Zabulon data -- computations from the staff mentats: two hundred and five attack frigates with thirty Legions, support battalions, pacification cadres, and Qizarate missionaries... the food requirements (he had the figures right here in his mind) and melange... weaponry, uniforms, medals... urns for the ashes of the dead... the number of specialists -- men to produce raw materials of propaganda, clerks, accountants... spies... and spies upon the spies... "I brought with me the pulsesynchronizer attachment, also, m'Lord," Korba ventured. He obviously sensed the tensions building between Paul and Stilgar and was disturbed by them. Stilgar shook his head from side to side. Pulse-synchronizer? Why would Paul wish him to use a mnemnonic flutter system on a shigawire projector? Why scan for specific data in histories? This was mental work. As usual, Stilgar found he couldn't escape a deep suspicion at the thought of using a projector and attachments. The thing always immersed him in varied and disturbing sensations, an overwhelming shower of data which his mind sorted out later, surprising him with information he had not known he possessed. "Sire, I came with the Zabulon computations," Stilgar said. "Dehydrate the Zabulon computations!" Paul snapped, using the obscene Fremen term which meant that here was moisture no man could demean himself by touching. "M'Lord!" "Stilgar," Paul said, "you urgently need a sense of balance which can come only from an understanding of long-term effects. What little information we have about the old times, the pittance of data which the Butlerians left us, Korba has brought it for you. Start with Genghis Khan." "Genghis... Khan? Was he of the Sardaukar, m'Lord?" "Oh, long before that. He "He must have had formidable weaponry to kill that many, Sire. Lasbeams, perhaps, or..." "He didn't kill them himself, Stil. He killed the way I kill, by sending out his legions. There s another emperor I want you to note in passing -- a Hitler. He ty good for those days. "Killed...by his legions?" "Yes." "Not very impressive statistics." ery good, Stil." Paul glanced Y at the reels in Korba's hands. Korba stood with them as though he wished he could drop them and flee. "Statistics: at a conservative estimate, I've killed sixtyplanets, completely demoralized five hundred others. I've wiped out the followers of forty religions which had existed since..." "Unbelievers!" Korba loudly protested. "Unbelievers all!" "No," Paul said. "Believers.' "My Liege makes a joke," Korba said, voice trembling. "The Jihad has brought ten thousand worlds into the shining light of..." , . , "Into the darkness," Paul said. "We'll be a hundred generations recovering from Muad'dib's Jihad. I find it hard to imagine that anyone will ever surpass this. A barking laugh erupted from his "What now amuses Muad'dib?" Stilgar asked. "I am not amused. I merely had a sudden vision of the Emperor Hitler saying something similar. No doubt he did. "No other ruler ever had your powers," Korba argued. "Who would dare challenge you? Your legions now control all the known universe and all the..." "The legions control," Paul said. "I wonder if they know this?" , . "You control your legions, Sire," Stilgar interrupted, and it was obvious from the tone of his voice that he suddenly felt his own position in that chain of command, his own hand guiding all that power. Having set Stilgar's thoughts in motion along the track he wanted, Paul turned his full attention to Korba. "Put the reels here on the divan." As Korba obeyed, Paul said: "How goes the reception, Korba? Does my sister have everything well in hand?" "Yes, m'Lord." Korba's tone was wary. "And Chani watches from the spy hole. She suspects there may be Sardaukar in the Guild entourage." "No doubt she's correct," Paul said. "The jackals gather." "Bannerjee," Stilgar said, naming the chief of Paul's security detail, "was worried earlier that some of them might try to penetrate the private areas of the Keep." "Have they?" "Not yet." "But there was some confusion in the formal gardens," Korba said. "What sort of confusion?" Stilgar demanded. Paul nodded. "Strangers coming and going," Korba said, "trampling the plants, whispering to each other. I heard reports of some rather disturbing remarks." "Such as?" Paul asked. "Is this the way our taxes are  spent? I'm told the Ambassador himself asked that question." "I don't find that surprising," Paul said. "Were there many strangers in the gardens?" "Dozens, m'Lord." "Bannerjee stationed picked troopers at the vulnerable doors, m'Lord," Stilgar said. He turned as he spoke, allowing the salon's single remaining light to illuminate half his face. The peculiar lighting, the face, all touched a node of memory buried deep in Paul's mind -- something from the desert. Paul didn't bother bringing it to full recall, his attention being focused on how Stilgar had pulled back mentally. The Fremen had a tight-skinned forehead which mirrored almost every thought flickering across his mind. He was suspicious now, rather profoundly suspicious of his Emperor's odd behavior. "I don't like the intrusion into the gardens," Paul said. "Courtesy to guests is one thing, and the formal necessities of greeting an envoy, but this..." "I'll see to removing them," Korba said. "Immediately." "Wait!" Paul ordered as Korba started to turn. moment, Stilgar edged himself into a position where he could study Paul's face. It was deftly done. Paul admired the way of it, an achievement devoid of any forwardness. It was a Fremen thing: slyness touched by respect for another's privacy; a movement of necessity. "What time is it?" Paul asked. "Almost midnight, Sire," Korba said. "Korba, I think you may be my finest creation," Paul said. "Sire!" There was injury in Korba's voice. "Do you feel awe of me?" Paul asked. "You are Paul-Muad'dib who was Usui in our sietch," Korba said. "You know my devotion to... "Have you ever felt like an apostle?" Paul asked. Korba obviously misunderstood the words, but correctly interpreted the tone. "My Emperor knows I have a clean conscience!" "Shai-hulud save us," Paul murmured. The questioning silence of the moment was broken by the sound of someone whistling as he walked down the outer hall. The whistling was stilled by a guardsman's barked command as it came opposite the door. "Korba, I think you may survive all this," Paul said. And he read the growing light of understanding on Stilgar's face. "The strangers in the gardens, Sire?" Stilgar asked. "Ahh, yes," Paul said. "Have Bannerjee put them out, Stil. Korba will assist." "Me, Sire?" Korba betrayed deep disquiet. "Some of my friends have forgotten they once were Fremen," Paul said, speaking to Korba, but designing his words for Stilgar. "You will mark down the ones Chani identifies as Sardaukar and you will have them killed. Do it yourself. I want it done quietly and without undue disturbance. We must keep in mind that there's more to religion and government than approving treaties and sermons." "I shall obey the orders of Muad'dib," Korba whispered. "The Zabulon computations?" Stilgar asked. "Tomorrow," Paul said. "And when the strangers are removed from the gardens, announce that the reception is ended. The party's over, Stil." "I understand, m'Lord." "I'm sure you do," Paul said. IX Here lies a toppled god -- His fall was not a small one. We did but build his pedestal, A narrow and a tall one. -- Tleilaxu Epigram A lia crouched, resting elbows on knees, chin on fists, and stared at the body on the dune -- a few bones and some tattered flesh that once had been a young woman. The hands, the head, most of the upper torso were gone -- eaten by the coriolis wind. The sand all around bore the tracks of her brother's medics and questors. They were gone now, all excepting the mortuary attendants who stood to one side with Hayt, the ghola, waiting for her to finish her mysterious perusal of what had been written here. A wheat-colored sky enfolded the scene in the glaucous light common to midafternoon for these latitudes. The body had been discovered several hours earlier by a lowflying courier whose instruments had detected a faint water trace where none should be. His call had brought the experts. And they had learned -- what? That this had been a woman of about twenty years, a Fremen who was addicted to semuta... and she had died here in the crucible of the desert from the effects of a subtle poison of Tleilaxu origin. To die in the desert was a common enough occurrence. But a Fremen addicted to semuta, this was such a rarity that Paul had sent her to examine the scene in the ways their mother had taught them. Alia felt that she had accomplished nothing here except to cast her own aura of mystery about a scene that was already mysterious enough. She heard the ghola's feet stir the sand; she looked at him. His attention rested momentarily upon the escort 'thopters circling overhead like a flock of ravens. Beware of the Guild bearing gifts. Alia thought. The mortuary 'thopter and her own craft stood on the sand near a rock outcropping behind the ghola. Focusing on the grounded 'thopters filled Alia with a craving to be airborne and away from here. But Paul had thought she might see something here which others would miss. She squirmed in her stillsuit. It felt raspingly unfamiliar after all the suitless months of city life. She studied the ghola, wondering if he might know something important about this peculiar death. A lock of his black-goat hair, she saw, had escaped his stillsuit hood. She sensed her hand longing to tuck that hair back into place. As though lured by this thought, his gleaming gray metal eyes turned toward her. The eyes set her trembling and she tore her gaze away from him. A Fremen woman had died here from a poison called "the throat of hell." A Fremen addicted to semuta. She shared Paul's disquiet at this conjunction. The mortuary attendants waited patiently. This corpse contained not enough water for them to salvage. They felt no need to hurry. And they'd believe that Alia, through some glyptic art, was reading a strange truth in these remains. No strange truth came to her. There was only a distant feeling of anger deep within her at the obvious thoughts in the attendants' minds. It was a product of the damned religious mystery. She and her brother could not be people. They had to be something more. And the Bene Gesserit had seen to that by manipulating Atreides ancestry. Their mother had contributed to it by thrusting them onto the path of witchery. A nd Paul perpetuated the difference. The Reverend Mothers encapsulated in Alia's memories stirred restlessly, provoking adab flashes of thought: Peace, Little One! You are what you are. There are compensations. She summoned the ghola with a gesture. He stopped beside her, attentive, patient. "What do you see in this?" she asked. "We may never learn who it was died here," he said. "The head, the teeth are gone. The hands... Unlikely such a one had a genetic record somewhere to which her cells could be easily matched." "Tleilaxu poison," she said. "What do you make of that?" "Many people can purchase such poisons." "True enough. And this flesh is too far gone to be regrown as was done with your body." "Even if you could trust the Tleilaxu to do it," he said. She nodded and stood. "You will fly me back to the city now." When they were airborne and pointed north, she said: "You fly exactly as Duncan Idaho did." He cast a speculative glance at her. "Others have told me this." "What are you thinking now?" "Many things." "Stop dodging my question, damn you!" "Which question?" She glared at him. He saw the glare, shrugged. How like Duncan Idaho, that gesture, she thought. Accusingly, her voice thick and with a catch in it, she said: "I merely wanted your reactions voiced to play my own thoughts against them. That young woman's death bothers  "I was not thinking about that." "What were you thinking about?" "About the strange emotions I feel when people speak of the one I may have been." "May have been?" "The Tleilaxu are very clever." "Not that clever. You were Duncan Idaho." "Very likely. It's the prime computation." "So you get emotional?" "To a degree. I feel eagerness. I'm uneasy. There's a tendency to tremble and I must devote effort to controlling it. I suddenly get...flashes of imagery." "What imagery?" "It's too rapid to recognize. They're flashes. Spasms...almost memories." "Aren't you curious about such memories?" "Of course. Curiosity urges me forward, but I move against a heavy reluctance. I think: 'What if I'm not the one they believe me to be?' I don't like that thought." "And this is all you were thinking?" "You know better than that. Alia." How dare he use my given name? She felt anger rise and go down beneath the memory of the way he'd spoken: softly throbbing undertones, casual male confidence. A muscle twitched along her jaw. She clenched her teeth.  sn't that El Kuds down I there?" he asked, dipping a wing briefly. She looked down at their shadows rippling across the promontory above Harg Pass, at the cliff and the rock pyramid containing the skull of her father. El Kuds -- the Holy Place. "That's the Holy Place," she said. "I must visit that place one day," he said. "Nearness to your father's remains may bring back memories I can capture." She saw suddenly how strong must be this need to know who he'd been. It was a central compulsion with him. She looked back at the rocks, the cliff with its base sloping into a dry beach and a sea of sand -- cinnamon rock lifting from the dunes like a ship breasting waves. "Circle back," she said. "Thf escort "They'll follow. Swing under them." He obeyed. "Do you truly serve my brother?" she asked, when he was on the new course, the escort following. "I serve the Atreides," he said, his tone formal. And she saw his right hand lift and fall -- almost the old salute of Caladan. A pensive look came over his face. She watched him peer down at the rock pyramid. "What bothers you?" she asked. His lips moved. A voice emerged, brittle, tight: "He was... he was... " A tear slid down his clicclc Alia found herself stilled by Fremen awe. He gave water to the dead! Compulsively, she touched a finger to his cheek, felt the tear. "Duncan," she whispered. He appeared locked to the 'thopter's controls and his gaze fastened to the tomb below. She raised her voice: "Duncan!" He swallowed, shook his head and looked at her, the metal eyes were now glistening. "I felt an arm... on my shoulders," he whispered. "I felt it! An arm." His throat worked. "It was... a friend. It was... my friend." "Who?" "I don't know. I think it was... I don't know." The call light began flashing in front of Alia, their escort captain wanting to know why they returned to the desert. She took the microphone, explaining that they had paid a brief homage to her father's tomb. The captain reminded her that it was late. "We will go to Arrakeen now," she said, carefully replacing the microphone. Hayt took a deep breath and banked their 'thopter around to the north. "It was my father's arm you felt, wasn't it?" she asked. "Perhaps." His voice was that of the mentat computing probabilities, and she saw he had regained his composure. "Are you aware of how I know my father?" she asked. "I have some idea." "Let me make it clear," she said. Briefly, she explained how she had awakened to Reverend Mother awareness before birth, a terrified fetus with the knowledge of countless lives imbedded in her nerve cells -- and all this after the death of her father. "I know my father as my mother knew him," she said. "In every last detail of every experience she shared with him. In a way, I am my mother. I have all her memories up to the moment when she drank the Water of Life and entered the trance of transmigration." "Your brother had once explained something of this." "He did? Why?" "I asked." "Why?" "A mentat requires data." "Oh." She looked down below at the flat expanse of the Shield Wall -- tortured rock, pits and crevices. H e saw the direction of her gaze and said: "A very exposed place, that down there." "But an easy place to hide." she said. She looked at him. "It reminds me a little bit of a human mind... with all its concealments." "Ahhhh," he said. "Ahhli? What does that utterance mean -- ahhh?" She was suddenly angry with him and the reason for it escaped her. "You'd like to know what my mind conceals," he said. It was a statement, not a question. "How do you know I haven't exposed you for what you are by my powers of prescience?" she demanded. "Have you?" He seemed genuinely curious. "No!" "Sybils have limits," he said. He appeared to be amused and this somewhat reduced Alia's anger. Amused? "Have you no respect for my powers?" she asked. The question sounded weakly argumentative even to her own ears. "I respect your omens and portents perhaps more than you think," he said. "I was in the audience for your Morning Ritual." "And what does that signify?" "You've great ability with symbols," he said, keeping his attention on the 'thopter's controls. "That's a Bene Gesserit thing, I'd say. But, as with many witches, you've become careless of your powers." She felt a spasm of fear and blared: "How dare you?" "I dare much more than my makers anticipated," he said. "Because of that rare fact, I remain with your, brother." Alia studied the steel balls which were his eyes -- no human expression there. The stillsuit hood concealed the line of his jaw. His mouth remained firm, though. There was great strength in it...and determination. His words had carried a reassuring intensity. "... dare much more..." That was a thing Duncan Idaho might have said. Had the Tleilaxu fashioned their ghola better than they knew -- or was this more sham, part of his conditioning? "Explain yourself, ghola." "Know thyself, is that thy commandment?" he asked. Again, she felt that he was amused. "Don't bandy words with me, you... you thing" she said. She put a hand to the crysknife in its throat sheath. "Why were you given to my brother?" "Your brother tells me that you watched the presentation," he said. "You've heard me answer that question for him."  "Answer it again... for me!" "I am intended to destroy him." "Is that the mentat speaking?" "You knew the answer to that without asking," he chided. "And you know, as well, that such a gift wasn't at all necessary. Your brother already was destroying himself quite adequately." She weighed these words, her hand remaining on the shaft of her knife. A tricky answer, but there was sincerity in the voice. "Then why such a gift?" she probed. "It may have amused the Tleilaxu. And it is true that, the Guild asked for me as a gift." "Why?" "Same answer." "How am I careless of my powers?" . "How are you employing them?" he countered. H is question slashed through to her own misgivings. She took her hand away from the knife and asked: "Why do you say my brother was destroying himself?" "Oh, come now, child! Where are these vaunted powers? Have you no ability to reason?" Controlling anger, she said: "Reason for me, mentat." "Very well." He sadly glanced around at their escort, then returned his attention to their course. The plain of Arrakeen was beginning to show beyond the northern rim of the Shield Wall. The pattern of the pan and graben villages remained indistinct beneath a dust pall, but the distant gleam of Arrakeen could be discerned... , "Symptoms," he said. Your brother keeps with him an official panegyrist who..." "Who was a gift of the Fremen Naibs!" "An odd gift from friends, he said. "Why would they surround him with flattery and servility? Have you really listened to this panegyrist? 'The people are illuminated by Maud'dib. The Umma Regent, our Emperor, came out of darkness to shine resplendently upon all men. He is our Sire. He is precious water from an endless fountain. He spills joy for all the universe to drink.' Pah! Speaking softly, Alia said: "If I but repeated your words for our Fremen escort,, they'd hack you into bird feed." "Then tell them." "My brother rules, by the natural law of heaven!" "You don't believe that, so why say it?" "How do you know what I believe?" She suddenly experienced trembling that no Bene Gesserit powers could control. This ghola was having an effect she hadn't anticipated. "You commanded me to reason as a mentat," he reminded her. "No mentat knows what I believe!" She took two deep, shuddering breaths. "How dare you judge us?" "Judge you? I don't judge." "You've no idea how we were taught!" "Both of you were taught to govern," he said. "You were conditioned to an overweening thirst for power. You were imbued with a shrewd grasp of politics and a deep understanding for the uses of war and ritual. Natural law? What natural law? That myth haunts human history. Haunts! It's a ghost. It's insubstantial, unreal. Is your Jihad a natural law?" "Mentat jabber," she sneered. "I'm a servant of the Atreides and I speak with candor," he said. "Servant? We've no servants; only disciples." "And I am a disciple of awareness," he said. "Understand that, child, and you..." "Don't call me child!" she snapped. She slipped her crysknife half out of its sheath. "I stand corrected." He glanced at her, smiled and returned his attention to piloting the 'thopter. The cliff-sided structure of the Atreides Keep could be made out now, dominating the northern suburbs of Arrakeen. "You are something ancient in flesh that is little more than a child," he said. "And the flesh is disturbed by winds of womanhood." "I don't know why I listen to you," she growled, but she let the crysknife fall back into its sheath and wiped her palm on her robe. The palm, wet with perspiration, disturbed her sense of Fremen frugality. Such a waste of the body's moisture! "You listen because you know I'm devoted to your brother," he said. "My actions are clear and easily understood." "Nothing about you is clear and easily understood. You're the most complex creature I've ever seen. How do I know what the Tleilaxu built into you?" "By mistake or intent," he said, "they gave me freedom to mold myself." UT ou retreat into Zensunni I parables," she accused. "The wise man molds himself -- The fool lives only to die." Her voice was heavy with mimicry. "Disciple of awareness!" "Men cannot separate means and enlightenment," he said. "You speak riddles!" "I speak riddles!" "I speak to the opening mind." "I'm going to repeat all this to Paul." "He's heard most of it already." She found herself overwhelmed by curiosity. "How is it you're still alive... and free? What did he say?" "He laughed. And he said, 'People don't want a bookkeeper for an Emperor; they want a master, someone who'll protect them from change.' But he agreed that destruction of his Empire arises from himself." "Why would he speak so?" "Because I convinced him I understand his problem and will help him." "What could you possibly have said to do that?" He remained silent, banking the 'thopter into the downwind leg for a landing at the guard complex on the roof of the Keep. "I demand you tell me what you said!" "I'm not sure you could take it." "I'll be the judge of that'.I command you to speak at once!" "Permit me to land us first," he said. And not waiting for her permission, he turned onto the base leg, brought the wings into optimum lift and settled gently onto the bright orange pad atop the roof. "Now," Alia said. "Speak." "I told him that to endure oneself may be the hardest task in the universe." She shook her head wildly. "That's... that's..." "A bitter pill," he said, watching the guards run toward them across the roof, taking up their escort positions. "Bitter nonsense!" "The greatest palatinate earl and the lowliest stipendiary serf share the same problem. You cannot hire a mentat or any other intellect to solve it for you. There's no writ of inquest or calling of witnesses to provide desired answers. No servant -- or disciple -- can dress the wound. You dress it yourself or continue bleeding for all to see." She whirled away from him, realizing in the instant of action what this betrayed about her own feelings. Without wile of voice or witch-wrought trickery, he had reached into her psyche once more. How did he do this? "What have you told him to do?" she whispered. "I told him to judge, to impose order." Alia stared out at the guard, marking just how patiently they waited there -- how very orderly. "To dispense justice," she murmured. "Not that!" he snapped. I suggested that he judge, no more, guided by one overriding principle..." "And that?" "To keep his friends and destroy his enemies." "To judge unjustly, then." i hat is justice? Two forces VY collide. Each may have the right in its own sphere. And here's where an Emperor commands orderly solutions. Those collisions he cannot prevent -- he solves." "How?" "In the simplest way: he decides." "Keeping his friends and also destroying his enemies." "Isn't that stability? People want order, this kind or some other. They sit in the prison of their hungers and see that war has become the sport of the rich. That's a dangerous form of sophistication. It's disorderly." "I will suggest to my brother that you are much too dangerous and must be destroyed," she said. "A solution I've already suggested," he said. "And that's why you are dangerous," she said, measuring out her words. "You've mastered your passions." "That is not why I ' m dangerous." Before she could move, he leaned across, gripped her chin in one hand, planted his lips on hers. It was a gentle kiss, brief. He pulled away and she stared at him with a shock leavened by glimpses of spasmodic grins on the faces of her guardsmen still standing at orderly attention outside. Alia put a finger to her lips. There'd been such a sense of familiarity about that kiss. His lips had been flesh of a future she'd seen in some prescient byway. Breast heaving, she said: "I should have you flayed." "Because I'm dangerous?" "Because you presume too much!" "I presume nothing. I take nothing which is not first offered to me. Be glad I did not take all that was offered." He opened his door, slid out. "Come along. We've dallied too long on a fool's errand." He strode toward the entrance dome beyond the pad. Alia leaped out, ran to match his stride. "I'll tell him everything you've said and everything you did," she said. "Good." He held the door for her. "He will order you executed," she said, slipping quickly into the dome. "Why? Because I took the kiss I wanted?" He followed her, his movement forcing her back. The door slid closed behind him. "The kiss that you wanted!" Outrage filled her. "All right, Alia. The kiss you wanted, then." He started to move around her toward the drop field. As though his movement had propelled her into heightened awareness, she realized his candor -- the utter truthfulness of him. The kiss  wanted, she told herself. True. "Your truthfulness, that's what's dangerous," she said, following him. "You return to the ways of wisdom," he said, not breaking his stride. "A mentat could not have stated the matter more directly. Now -- what is it you saw in the desert?" She grabbed his arm, forcing him to a halt. He'd done it again -- shocked her mind into sharpened awareness. "I can't explain it," she said, "but I keep thinking of the face dancers. Why is that?" "That is why your brother sent you to the desert," he said, nodding. "Tell him of this persistent thought." "But why?" She shook her head. "Why face dancers?" "There's a young woman dead out there," he said. "Perhaps no young woman is reported missing among the Fremen." ( Continued from Page #) "Quick! Bring your plunger!" rather than "Every time I do the dishes, water collects on my kitchen floor." And editors say "You have to learn the rules" instead of "Readers expect sufficiently meaningful communication." As it happens, much of the time these perhaps subtle distinctions pass unhamperingly through the coarse meshes of everyday commerce. The plumber's friend saves the day, the tyro quickly learns which few simple tools will do # of what's required, and the bond issue for new municipal drains is safely delayed a few more years. Or, for that matter, the human habit of inertia is thus often proven right. It does turn out that some simple equivalent of stepping forward with your sleeves rolled up and a certain elbows is the best possible solution. But sometimes you get an aspirant who refuses to see the obvious, and who pictures editors, and also publishers, as fellow litterateurs, rather than as buyers. And every so often, then, if the tyro lacks shyness, the collision between the idealistic young creator and the sometimes bright, liberal, imaginative representatives of an inherently conservative phenomenon results in the creation of clouds of white-hot oompah. Thus, Bug Jack Barron, by Norman Spinrad (Walker  Co., #), a good book, an excellent idea and a fair piece of writing, is doomed to be obscured forever inside an expanding shell of churned gases. For the one thing you are not going to get, either from the editors who refused to buy it without changes or from the author who says words to the effect that the suggested changes were unconscionable, is a calm consideration of the obvious merits of this dirty, revolutionary, rabble-rousing screed. As I say, this happens every so often. But let me tell you Bug Jack Barron's story: Jack Barron, as a young university student, founded a third political party from a coalition of white and black social justice activists. The blacks apparently predominate, for one of them has become governor of Mississippi in the new city of Evers. More gathered from the fact that its founders still pride themselves in their undergraduate nickname of the Baby Bolsheviks. Having grown a little older. Jack Barron one day appeared ' on a TV interview program called the Joe Swynne Show. Instead of being made a fool of, he turned the tables on Old Joe so magnificently that Jack was given his own show, and Joe has disappeared from the public eye. The show is now six years old, has an audience of #, is a Wednesday-night viewing habit for statesmen, social outcasts, heads of all descriptions and other power brokers. It is called "Bug Jack Barron"; audience members call in on their vidphones, and Jack listens to what's bugging them, frequently also ringing in some representatives of whatever institution or trend is grinding down the original caller. Given vidphone facilities such as we will have in commercial service by the time of this story, Barron has a completely viable and effective format. He is also considered to have widely held opinion among his former comrades has caused his wife, Sara, to abandon him and become a Village fixture. But Jack is a howling commercial success and every Wednesday night after the show picks up a new blond bedmate resembling Sara. Finally, there is the fascinating background political situation, whose salient organizational features, apart from the rise of only two presidents since Hoover" in a book written before November, #, and the division of the Democratic Party into the faction of Teddy the Pretender and the far more powerful establishment which is sponsoring a candidate also named Ted. (Hennering, in this case. Spinrad repeatedly assigns to his congruent characters similar names, for no apparent reason.) Given the relative impotence of both the bet. This is especially true because t his sponsor is Benedict Howards, the rather mysterious, reclusive, fabulously wealthy Southwestern only commercially successful death-freezing process and is fighting hard to gain a monopoly by disguising the enterprise asa privately owned utility. Okay, now there we are. What happens thereafter is that through his program Jack Barron stumbles across Benedict Howards's real mission, which is to market the immortality treatment his doctors have perfected and to conceal the fact that the treatment involves gland transplants from children. Meanwhile, as these steps are occurring, Barron becomes the presidential candidate of the when Bug Jack Barron's ratings zoom, and Sara returns to Jack as Benedict Howards's emissary, in the mistaken belief that she is doing good. And all of this eventually resolves when Jack takes Howards apart on his show. It is in the paragraph above, I think, that you will find the area in which judgment was exercised to the detriment of this book's appearance in print when it was first written. For instance, an editor might very well ask if this plot summary does not in fact ring a little bit like an adolescent wish-fulfillment fantasy. And he or another editor who has some acquaintanceship with the real depth of even the average national political action might ask whether Spinrad doesn't make everything much too superficial and easy. A nit-picker such as myself might then chime in to wonder why Sara on Page to have been motivated in an earlier action by something she doesn't even learn about until criticisms, and could be accompanied by as many more as one wished to make. But they are not valid criticisms on a valid level. On that valid level, these are things either no more serious than similar features in a score of successful books published that same day, or else they are easily reparable with a half-hour's worth of blue penciling. (By the way, I have never seen an editor use a literally blue pencil). We are dealing here in a story with the lineaments of classic tragedy, and in that mode, as Roger Zelazny and several others have demonstrated, you are allowed to have people do the right things for silly reasons, and vice versa. Or, let's cut through the knot: Spinrad is also the author of The Men in The Jungle, a book most people would find ludicrous, which I find inept, and which, except that it lacks some of the words in Jack, is equally "dirty." He does not appear to have had any trouble getting that one published. This fact alone, in my mind, constitutes a sufficient piece of evidence that merit is far from the only consideration in the buying of commercial literature. Jack may not be the most ept piece of word-cobbling under the sun. In fact, I think that the next time Spinrad permits himself to write a book with an ordinary theme, his basic weaknesses as a plot constructor and motivator will not only be still as obvious as they were in Jungle, they will be easily visible in retrospect in Jack, where they don't really matter. The point I think is that Spinrad often uses representations of things, rather than the things themselves, and this doesn't always work. People in his stories have a habit of acting as if they were reacting to emotional crises which in fact Spinrad is rather weak at depicting. The reactions, however, are valid. Or, now, try this for the best example: The culminating horror of the Howards immortality treatment is that it involves irradiating the (unspecified) glands of preadolescent children and then transplanting them into the hopeful bodies of the immortals. This does make Howards a villain supreme, because he is then able to deliberately offer this filthy immortality to the frail side of Jack's human nature. And it makes sense in terms of Spinrad's very well drawn background locale that most of the children surreptitiously purchased from their parents would be black, because a high percentage of our poor and gullible are black. But considered as science fiction, this is incredible. In two ways. The process is barely described, because it is absolute nonsense to claim that you can beneficially transform the nature of glands by dosing them with enough roentgens to literally rot the flesh of the bodies in which human ontology placed them. Second, it would not have taken much trouble to work up some more coherent, equally horrible rationale involving the same elements. Then, clearly, since he didn't take the trouble, we can see that Spinrad not only reached a prior artistic decision to have the immortality bribe involve the mutilation of black children, at no matter what the would-be cost to technological credibility, but he did not care enough about credibility to even be graceful. You see what I mean about representations of things. This is a book that drifts in and out between the realistic and the symbolic, each time taking what we may assume Spinrad thought was the best of either choice. It has a lot of what I tell my children are "grown-up words" in it -- not without a certain irony (on my part), since they are for sale in the same places that sell comic books, and in rather more explicit usage, too. All of that very quickly just becomes part of the vehicle. What remains is a flawed but acceptable telling of a magnificent story; a representation of nobility, one might say, with a Mickey Mouse ending. A book I enjoyed the daylights out of this month was Willard Bain's Informed Sources (Doubleday, #), an # Vi" x #" paperback, which is about the death of Cock Robin and the end of the world. It is, however, written in the form of copy ripped right off the Teletype machines of Informed Sources, a fictional (?) press association which talks jargon, cablese and filing code. On first reading, I found that it was only about half comprehensible (though wholly delightful, as we clever reviewers say) despite a certain tangential familiarity with the wire-service business. What I would have made of it in the days before I began hanging around city rooms, I can't imagine. It's full of puns on the medium itself, plus inside cracks at the management and technical methods of real wire bureaus, the institution of commercial journalism, etc. Tf you can read a wire book, or if you have the patience to glean what you can from this funny and pernicious document, with its crazed paraMafia agents, "Turntable Tips," do so. Okay. Books we started and never, never finished: A. E. Van Vogt, The Silkie, a science-created super-race. By the author of Sian, The Universe Maker, etc." To my genuine broke down very quickly, after an opening chapter which actually breathed with life and made me seriously wonder whether it wasn't time to take a long, hard reappraising look at a man who has not always been dealt with fairly by the literati, but who is not, sadly, good enough to crusade on behalf of. One short take on two books: Olympia Press -- yes, Virginia, the Olympia Press -- has sent me two new novels, Oracle of the Thousand Hands, which is ambitious, cleverly done for a pastiche, and dull, and Screen, I guess is the science-fiction one, has to do with the common wish to enter the screen, become Buster Crabbe and get to go places with Dale Arden. Who you actually get to go places with in this book is Sophia Loren, Liz Taylor, Brigitte Bardot and Doris Day. Both books are by Barry Malzberg. And let me inform you, with great pleasure, that Doubleday has published Another Look at Atlantis and Fifteen Other Essays by Willy Ley, at #. This is a long-overdue book, as they say, containing fascinating representative samples from the column that has graced these pages ever since Galaxy began. For a detailed representation of the book's merits, please turn to Mr. Ley's column in this issue, which will. I'm sure, do more to endear you and fascinate you than could anything I would say. Which does not prevent me from saying that I stayed up all night re-reading old favorites, and discovering one or two I'd missed, and musing on how very many of us must have learned almost all we know about the world and about the nature of things from this astonishing gentleman. ( Continued from Page #) "synchronous" with the sun, meaning that the orbital period of the probe would be equal to the period of rotation of the sun. The probe would seem to hover over one point of the sun's equator and with some luck one might be able to follow the career of a sunspot from its birth to its final disappearance. Other things that have not been done yet are a mission to the minor planet Eros, which has part of its orbit between the orbits of the earth and of Mars, and a mission to a small comet. As I explained in an earlier column a mission to one of the small comets that has its perihelion near the orbit of earth would require a good deal of preliminary observational work because the orbits of these small comets are not sufficiently well known. This may be the reason why the Europeans did not consider, or rejected, the idea of a mission to a comet. And this may also be the reason why a mission to Eros, which would really be somewhat easier than a mission to Mars, has not been investigated in detail. Astronomical interest in this very unusual asteroid was confined to observing it when it came close. While its orbit is reasonably well known, the knowledge is apparently not refined enough to permit the calculation of the orbit of a space probe that has to accomplish a close flyby. But the orbit of Jupiter is well known. The planet can be seen all the time except when, at intervals of one year and one month, it passes behind the sun as seen from earth. E verybody knows Jupiter is the largest and most massive planet in our solar system. Few people realize just how massive it is. Its mass is equal to # earth masses; the mass of all the other planets combined is equal to only # earth masses. Its volume is equal to # earth volumes; the volume of all the other planets adds up to only # earth volumes. lovis pater, as the Romans called Jupiter, rotates on its axis in # hours and # minutes and the body of the planet is flattened by this fast rotation to an extent that can be clearly seen in a telescope. Measured from one point of its equator to the opposite point of its equator the diameter of the planet is # miles. Measured from pole to pole it is only # miles. How much of the planet is core, how much of it is "mantle" (consisting of ice, or solid gases, or both) and how much is gaseous atmosphere is something we don't know, but the overall density is # times that of water. The orbital period is # years but because the orbital period of the earth is only one year Jupiter is "in opposition" every # days. The term "in opposition," originally just an astrological term, means that Jupiter is in a place in the sky that is directly opposite to the place of the sun at the same moment; Jupiter, the earth and the sun will form a straight line. But even then the distance between the Earth miles. The orbit of Jupiter is only slightly inclined to the ecliptic, the plane of the earth's orbit, namely by I degree and #'i minutes of arc. Still, because Jupiter's orbit is so large the planet, in its two extreme posimiles "above" or "below" the ecliptic, which fact can complicate the flightpath of a space probe at certain times. Whether this complication has to be taken into account or not depends entirely on the time the probe is sent on its way. If the takeoff time has been selected carefully, the probe can travel all the way staying in the ecliptic and arrive at its goal when Jupiter moves through the ecliptic. The orbital motion of the planet, incidentally, is fairly slow, amounting to only # miles per second. The reasons why Jupiter is of such great scientific interest are many. There is the question of the depth of Jupiter's atmosphere, the temperature of the planet's "surface" (if it has a plainly defined surface), the surfaces of the large .moons of Jupiter, the mysterious red spot and quite a number of others. One interesting aspect is that Jupiter is the only planet in our solar system, in addition to the earth, that is known to have a magnetic field. One of the surprises of the exploration of the nearby bodies in space by space probes was that our moon as well as the planets Venus and Mars were found to lack magnetic fields. As regards Mercury we don't know yet, and the same lack of knowledge pertains to the large outer planets with the exception of Jupiter. Because Jupiter has a magnetic field it produces the same kind of irregularity -- call it a bubble, if you like -- in the solar wind as does the earth. The sub-atomic particles streaming out from the f sun are forced by the magnetic field to flow around the planet at some distance. Inside this "magnetopause," as it is called, only relatively few but very energetic sub-atomic particles are found. A long distance beyond the planet the particles of the solar wind will flow together again. The region beyond the planet before the solar wind becomes normal again is called the "magnetic tail." The magnetic tail of our earth is believed to be at least one Jupiter is probably about # where the magnetopause is closest to the planet is, of course, the subsolar point, the place where the sun is directly overhead. In the case of Jupiter the distance from the planet's center to the subsolar point of the magnetopause is very nearly twenty-five diameters of the planet, or about direction. This means that all four of the large moons of Jupiter are inside the magnetopause while our moon is outside the earth's magnetopause, though it is touched, on occasion, by our magnetic tail. T he fundamental problem for a Jupiter mission is how long a probe would need to reach Jupiter and what velocity is required. The shortest transfer ellipse that could be used at all with existing rockets would take # days; the so-called Hohmann orbit, which takes the longest time but requires the least fuel expenditure, would take # days. Four possibilities have been calculated and they look like this: (days) (miles # #' # # The Germans picked an intermediate case, an #-day flight that requires # miles per second, # miles per second more than is needed to reach our moon. The next step was to see how much a Jupiter probe could weigh. An Atlas rocket with a Centaur rocket as the upper stage could deliver about # pounds to the orbit of Jupiter along the #-day flightpath. If a Titan #C rocket with a Centaur as the upper stage were used the weight of the probe could be as high as # pounds. The Jupiter V rocket could deliver nearly # pounds to Jupiter, but that won't happen. For two reasons: the rocket is much too expensive and there is no need to send # pounds to Jupiter. If the weight of the probe can be kept drastically below the one thousand pound mark the mission could be flown using the Europa Launcher Development Organization) which, naturally, is what the Germans hope to do. During the # days the probe is underway the earth will comr plete two and one third orbits, while Jupiter will travel slightly less than one quarter of its orbit. At the time of arrival the earth will be almost as close to Jupiter as it can be, while the sun will be off to one side and therefore will not interfere with the transmission of data from the probe to the earth. Data transmission, or rather the power for data transmission, is a special problem in the case of a Jupiter probe. Solar panels, as used for probes to Venus and Mars, are virtually useless at Jupiter's distance from the sun. In Jupiter's orbit a square yard of panel surface would receive only ## of the sunlight that is received at the orbit of earth. The inverse square law that is involved here just does not make any exceptions, no matter how worthy the cause. Hence the necessary power must be supplied in another way; the number of solar panels needed would be an unbearable weight penalty even if somebody could figure out how to mount them.  Fuel cells for a flight duration of # days, plus a week or so of reserve power, would weigh even more, almost eight times as much as the solar panels. An would fall about midway between solar panels and fuel cells. Fortunately there is one additional possible power source, a battery based on a radioactive isotope of an element that is not normally radioactive. Here again the fact that the trip lasts # days is important. Radioactive isotopes with a short half-life cannot be considered even if they had other factors in their favor. Nor is a long half-life the only consideration. R adioactive substances produce three kinds of radiation: alpha rays, which are actually the nuclei of helium atoms; beta rays, which are streams of electrons; and gamma rays, which are true rays like X-rays. A battery emitting X-rays would ruin quite a number of possible measurements. It would greatly reduce the effectiveness of the probe. An isotope emitting alpha particles only would generally be the best, but there are not many pure alpha emitters and not a single one is in ample supply. Beta particle emitters that do not emit X-rays are more numerous and can be used. Electrons that escape from the battery, when striking another part of the probe, will cause Xrays to be emitted where they strike. Fortunately the electrons are not very energetic as a rule, so that they can be stopped by a shield of some kind. Of course the shield will then emit X-rays, but the shield could be located in such a manner that the X-rays will go out into space and not touch another part of the probe. So we are now looking for an isotope that emits electrons onlyand that has a useful half-life, at least twice as long as the travel time of the probe, but not too long. It is easy to see why an isotope with a half-life of, say, # years would not do. An isotope with a long half-life is evidently not very active and we need a high degree of activity because we need energy. A half-life of about ten or twelve years would be about right; active enough to furnish energy, but not diminishing much in #-## years. Offhand one should think that a nice complete periodic table that lists all the known isotopes and their main characteristics should give us quite a choice. But when you check such a table you find out that half-lives either span thousands of years or are reckoned in minutes, hours and days. Only a very few isotopes have half-lives suitable for use in a Jupiter probe, and most of these must be disregarded for other reasons. There is, for example, radium-# with a half-life of # years which would be fine, but the isotope is much too rare since even the "common" radium isotope is a great rarity. There is holmium-# with a half-life of not quite # years; it also is much too rare. There is tritium, triple-weight hydrogen, but that is the isotope that goes into the hydrogen bomb. And it is a gas, of course, which may have drawbacks for the intended purpose. The best suited isotope is one with a bad reputation due to fallout discussions, namely strontium-# with a half-life of # years. Strontium-# is a beta emitter, does not emit X-rays directly and is a metal with a melting point at # p Celsius. ( # Fahrenheit). The power consumption of the probe has been estimated to be between # and # watts; the transmitter must have a minimum of # watts, preferably a little more. A strontium-# battery would be capable of furnishing these amounts, though it may be necessary to add a storage battery to take care of the peak load that will develop during the actual flyby. T he overall shape of American space probes, Surveyor as well as Mariner, has always reminded observers of giant insects, largely because of the winglike solar panels. The projected shape of the European Jupiter probe does not resemble an insect, or anything else for that matter. The base of the probe is an antenna dish slightly over # feet in diameter. A round box with a diameter of # feet and # inches and a depth of about # inches is mounted on top of the antenna dish. This box will hold the scientific instrumentation and the electronic gear, expected to have an overall weight of # pounds. Tubular struts which begin at the rim of the antenna dish and which also hold the instrument box in place will meet about # Vi feet above the upper lid of the box to form an apex. The isotope battery will be mounted on that apex, to be as far from the instruments as is possible in such a configuration. In the empty space above the box the fuel tank and rocket chambers for the midcourse engine are mounted, which puts the exhaust nozzle roughly in the center of gravity of the whole probe. For attitude correction additional cold gas thrusters are mounted around the rim of the antenna dish. The maximum diameter of the probe would be just about # Vi feet, the overall height close to # Vi feet and the overall weight is estimated at about # pounds. This is just about, as has been mentioned earlier, what an Atlas-Centaur rocket could move to Jupiter. For the Euro pa rocket it is too heavy. Of course the Europeans have some development plans for something larger and more powerful than the Europa, though nobody can say at what time these plans might turn into reality. A collaboration of more than half a dozen countries, at least two of them in financial difficulties, is no simple thing. But in the meantime it is nice to know that existing American rockets could send a Jupiter probe Did you know that a new invention -- the glassistor -- has joined the transistor as an electronic switch and amplifier? It's nothing more than a thin film of special glass that has the ability to vary its resistance under the influence of a control voltage. Coated directly onto wires, it takes even less space than the transistor. It should be helpful in designing electronic brains small enough for robots! It has another advantage. In the past, the electronic systems of orbiting satellites have been harmed by the radiation in space. But the glassistor's characteristics are not affected by such radiation. From a military view, though, glassistors may prove a mixed blessing. Our proposed anti-ballistic missiles (the ones kicking up all the a blast of X-rays that will destroy the directing electronics of attacking missiles. With the glassistor in those missiles, they would be invulnerable to anything but a direct hit -- difficult to guarantee, art. by Lester del Rey C # hat on earth for?"  President Moody is said to have asked when told that huge funds were needed to develop a robot. To which the Secretary of Space replied: "For nothing on Earth, ma'am!" The story is probably apocryphal, since robots antedate her administration. Plans for a crude, self-guided machine to explore Mars date back to the legendary Sputnik age. But certainly space flight made the robot necessary. Men are designed for Earth's atmosphere, but robots can work in a vacuum or on alien planets where man can go only after a robot task force has prepared the way. The human cargo on the first stellar expeditions slept in frozen suspension, cared for by a robot crew until the new colony worlds were made safe for them. It is only natural that modern stellar colonies are ruled as often by robots as by men. In fact, it was taken as axiomatic that no technical race could distrust these intelligent products of technology. Or so it was before our messages from the Roger MecbNab Expedition. MechNab's mission was to explore a star that had just turned red giant and to test our theories that such a star is one that has used up its hydrogen fuel -- in switching to helium, it cools and expands to engulf the orbits of its planets. The expedition found proof of the theories -- and much more. Half a light-year from the ruined sun, a huge ship was located. We had finally met an alien race -- one badly in need of rescue, since its ship was too primitive, however brave the effort. Robots sped at once toward the ship to offer aid, while men prepared to follow on mobile platforms. But rather than being welcomed, the robots were immediately attacked by dozens of tiny ships. Men armed and rushed to help, but not before a number of robots were injured. Pederson's cover shows a rear-guard robot hurtling toward a human friend for assistance, as described by space phone. Fortunately the aliens recognized men as protoplasmic fellow beings and a truce was arranged. Their initial hostility had been caused by their incredible psychopathic fear of mechanical life. We understand their ship is being towed to our system now, and it is hoped the aliens will soon lose their peculiar belief that anything not of flesh and blood is less than human. No pictures of the aliens are available as yet. But it is reported that their form is rather beautiful -- not unlike a terrestrial octopus. If you give up cigarettes, you might gain a few pounds (And also a few years.) The plain, unfiltered fact is that people who smoke cigarettes get lung cancer a lot more frequently than nonsmokers. And lung cancer can finish you. Before your time. We'd rather have you stay alive and in good health. Because even if you do gain a few pounds, you'll have the time to take them off. american cancer society ft Including, if you wish, The Science Fiction Book Club invites you to take Any # books T y s I with trial membership #: A Space Odyssey #: A Arthur C. Clake Hunting an alien "presence" in the universe, # men and a computergone-psychotic stumble upon the incredible secret of mankind's birth -- only to trigger the cosmii "booby-trap" that could spell its death. A controversial best-seller by the most acclaimed science fiction writer of our era. fsc bast-selling novel and award-winning cinema spectacular Science Fiction has grown up. Have you kept up? A new literary genre has come of age -- your age. Mature. Sophisticated. Provocative. And respected. You are invited to explore it now under an amazing trial offer. Take any # volumes on this page (worth up to # in original publishers' editions) for only I with membership.  New club selections will be described to # y #l i j n advance each month. Choose from new works of Pub. ed. # fiction -- and fact -- by such acclaimed authors as Ray Bradbury, Rod Serling, Isaac Asimov, Arthur Clarke, Robert Heinlein and others. All volumes are full-length, hardbound -- and uncut. Though they sell for as mucn as #, # and more in their original publishers' editions, club members pay only # plus shipping. (You may choose an optional extra-value selection at a slightly higher price.) Your sole obligation is to accept as few as four books during the coming year. Cancel any time thereafter. Science Fiction Book Club, Garden City, N.Y. #. I Please accept my application for membership and rush me I the # books whose numbers I have circled below. Bill me only I #, plus shipping and handling, for all #. Then, every I month, send me the Club's free I bulletin. "Things to Come", which  describes coming selections. For  each book I accept, I will pay only #, plus shipping and handling. I unless I take an extra-value selecI tion at a higher price. I need take I only four books within the coming I year and may resign at any time . thereafter. I delighted with my introductory I package, I may return it in # I days to cancel membership. Print I Name  Circle the numbers of the # books you want. # # # # # # # #  City. #-S# If under #, parent must sign here. (Offer good in U.S.A. only) j If under #, parent must sign h II #. HawksbIU Station, by Robert Silverberg. A group of #st century revolutionaries are years into the past. Pub. ed. # #. The Foundation Trilogy, by Isaac Asimov. The ends of the galaxy revert to barbarism. Pub. ed. # #. Last Starship From Earth by John Boyd. Young lovers flee loveless society ruled by computer "Rod". Pub. ed. S#. #. The Past Through Tomorrow: "Future History" Stories, by Robert A. Heinlein. Pub. ed. # #. Twice # by Ray Bradbury. Fourty-four stories by the Grand Master of science fiction. Pub. ed. # #. Chocky by John Wyndham. Alien powers "possess" small boy in shocker from author of "Day of the Triffids". #. October the First is Too Late, by Fred Hoyle. Solar beams play havoc with time on earth. Pub. ed. # #. Killer Thins by Kate Wilhelm. A scientist in the #rd century develops a robot with a laser eye. Pub. ed. # #. A Treasury of Great Science Fiction. #-volume set. I .# pages. Counts as one book. Pub. ed. # #. Asimov's Mysteries by Isaac Asimov. # loveand-larceny spiced whodunits of the future puzzlers all! Pub. ed. # #. Dangerous Visions. Anthology of # original stories never before in print by Sturgeon, Anderson, others. Pub. ed. #  A. E. Van Vogf s . JL# Qoyj  " '   :  ' ' The reading is not necessarily easy: new collection Douglas R. Mason's rousing post-holocaust adventure J. T. McIntosh's lively and intelligent epic of redemption and renewal The second of Dan Morgan's Sixth Perception novels And when the leaves begin to turn, you may be ready for Piers Anthony's massive and major new novel about -- everything! Galaxy Galaxy is published in French, German, Malian, Japanese and Spanish. The U. S. Edition is published in Braille and Living Tape. September, # G Vol. # No. I A.E. Van Vogt Frank Herbert Donald H. Menzel Joe Haldeman Larry Niven John Fortey Dannie Plachta Willy Ley Lester del Rey Editor Editor Emeritus Science Editor Feature Editor Managing Editor Art Director Associate Art Director Publisher Associate Publisher lished monthly by Universal Publishing A Distributing Corporation, Arnold E. Abramson, President. Main offices: # East # Street, New York, N.Y. #. #? per copy. #issue subscription: # in the United States, elsewhere #. Second class postage paid at New York, N.Y. and additional mailing offices. Copyright (c) # by Universal Publishing  Distributing Corporation under International, Universal and Pan-American Copyright Conventions. All righls reserved. The publisher assumes no responsibility for unsolicited material. AH stories printed in this magazine are fiction and any similarity between characters and actual persons is coincidental. Title registered U S. Patent Office. Printed in U.S.A. Unnatural Selection A LL OF the Darwinian Theory is based on the doctrine of the survival of the fittest -- fittest meaning, in this sense, the individual most likely to have offspring which in turn will survive long enough to have more offspring. Some organisms produce this fitness simply by laying so many tens of thousands of eggs that a lot of them hatch and survive. Others by developing organs or traits which make them fast, intelligent or dangerous to foes. As a theory, this one is elegant and highly productive -- insofar as it relates to the past. As to the future, however, there's not much hope for it. There are three main reasons for thinking so. First of all, what used to be antisurvival traits no longer get weeded out -- and, indeed, sometimes are selected for. (Witness the milk cow, which couldn't live a week in an environment containing large predators; witness the genes for various human weaknesses like nearsightedness and agammaglobulinemia, which used to be selected out and now are compensated for admirably by glasses or by drugs.) Secondly, some traits that used to be prosurvival (and still are, for the individual) are now distinctly deleterious to the species in general -- witness the prevailing population explosion. But the most interesting indication of a non-Darwinian future lies in the technological development of new organs for man. tle evidence that it exists between human beings, though many of us think it ought to and most of us wish it did. But there's good evidence now that it exists -- or can be made to exist -- between men and machines. It works like head, tracing the electrical currents in your brain and reading them out as waveforms on a cathode tube. Program a computer to scan those patterns and interpret them as commands: If they grow in amplitude or frequency they make the machine go faster. If they dwindle they make the machine go slower or turn it off. Practice consciously changing the shape of the waves as you see them on the tube -- and with a little luck and a lot of pract'". you can run the machine without normal sensory communication. Not in the traditional sense, to be sure. But still it is extrasensory, all right -- and of course the machine does perceive. The trouble with Darwinism is that it's too slow. It takes a new species. Chances are technology can do it in a matter of TR AN#t mic The Dark Continents of Your Mind maintain energy, enthusiasm and the will to do? Do your personality and power of accomplishment ebb and flow -- like a stream controlled by some unseen valve? Deep within you are minute organisms. From their function spring your emotions. They govern your creative ideas and moods -- yes, even your enjoyment of life. Once they were thought to be the mysterious seat of the soul -- and to be left unexplored. Now cast aside superstition and learn to direct intelligently these powers of self. Let the Rosicrucians, an age-old fraternity of thinking men and women (not a religion), point out how you may fashion life as you want it -- by making the fullest use of these little-understood natural faculties which you possess. This is a challenge to make the most of your heritage as a human. Write for the Free Book, "The Mastery of Life," Address: Scribe C.M.P. San Jose, California #I # U.S.A. Scribe: C.M.P. San Jose, California #, U.S.A. Please send copy of booklet, "The Mastery of Life" which I shall read as directed. N aine Address City State Please Include Your Zip Code L. I Li "is the dawn of nothing." So she was leaving. "No children, no future," the woman continued. "Every day like every other, going nowhere. The sun shines but I'm in darkness -- " It was, Dav realized, the beginning of the death talk. He tensed his perfect muscles. His blue eyes -- they could observe with a deep understanding on many levels -- misted with sudden anxiety. But his lips and his infinitely adaptable tongue -- which in its time, and that time was long indeed, had spoken a hundred languages -- said no word. His mission was io make a gift of humanity's past to beings of an alien planet -- and discover: Could Man survive his own immortality? He watched her, made no move to help her and no effort to stop her as she piled her clothes onto a powered dolly, to be wheeled into the east wing of the house. Her clothes, her jewels from a score of planets; her special pillows and other bedroom articles; the specific furniture -- each piece a jewel in itself -- in which she stored her possessions; her keys -- plain and electronic, pushbutton control types for energy relays and tiny combination systems for entry into the great Reservoir of the Symbols -- all now were made ready to be transported with a visibly growing impatience. Finally she snapped, "Where is your courtesy? Where is your manliness -- letting a woman do all this work?" Dav said evenly, "It would be foolish of me to help you leave me." "So all those years of politeness -- I merely bought them with unalienated behavior. You have no natural respect for a woman -- or for me." She yelled accusations at him. Dav felt a tremor stir inside him, not from her words but from the meaning of the anger that accompanied them, the unthinking automatic quality of that anger. He said flatly, "I am not going to help you leave me." It was the kind of answer one made to a stereotype. His hope had to be that these preliminaries of the death compulsion could be headed off. His words, however, were far from effective. Her blond cheeks gradually turned to a darker color as the day -- unlike other days, which were often as slow as forever -- devoured itself, digesting hours in great gulps. And still her possessions, more numerous evidently than she had realized, were not shifted from the west to the east wing of the long, big house. Late in the afternoon Dav pointed out that her act of withdrawal was a well-known phenomenon of internal female chemistry. He merely wanted from her the analytical consciousness of this fact -- and her permission to give her the drugs that would rectify the condition. She rejected the argument. From her lips poured a stream of angry rationalizations. "The woman is always to blame. The fault is in her, not in the man. The things that I have had to put up with -- they don't count -- " Long ago, when she was still in her natural state, before the administration of the first immortality injections, there might have been genuine cause for accusations which attacked male subjectiveness. But that was back in a distant time. After the body had been given chemical aids all things were balanced by a diet of understanding drugs. D AV located the relevant book in the library and abandoned his initial attempts to keep from her the seriousness of her condition. He walked beside her and read paragraphs detailing the emotional affliction that had led to the virtual destruction of the human race. The dark thoughts she had expressed -- and was now acting on -- were described so exactly that abruptly, as he walked beside her, he bent in her direction and held the book up to her face. His finger pointed out the significant sentences. Miliss stopped. Her eyes, a deceptive gray-green, narrowed. Her lips tightly compressed, unmistakably resisting what he was doing. Yet she spoke in a mild tone. "Let me see that." She reached for the book. Dav surrendered it reluctantly. The sly purpose he detected in her seemed even more automatic than the earlier anger. In those few hours she appeared to have become a simpler, more primitive person. So he was not surprised when she raised the book above her head and, with a wordless vocalization, flung it to the floor behind him. They had come to within a few yards of a door which led to her part of the house. Dav resignedly stooped to pick up the book, aware of her walking rapidly to that door. It opened and slammed shut behind her. After silence descended, after Jana twilight, when the sun finally sank out of sight behind the slickrock mountains to the west and the sweet, soft darkness of the shining, starlit night of Jana settled, Dav tested the connecting doors between the two wings. All four resisted his pull with the rigidity of unbreakable locks. HE following morning. The sound of a buzzer precipitated Dav into the new day. For a meager moment the hope stirred in him that Miliss was calling. But he rejected that possibility even as he formed the image in his mind that triggered the nearest thought amplifier. His dismissal of the idea turned out to be correct. The buzzing ceased. A picture formed on the ceiling screen. It showed a Jana tradesboy with groceries standing at the outer door. Dav spoke to the boy in the Jana tongue and glided out of bed. Presently he was accepting the bag from the long-nosed youth, who said, "There was a message to bring this to another part of the house. But I didn't understand clearly -- " Dav hesitated with the fleeting realization that the ever-present Jana spy system was probably behind those words. And that if he explained, the informatic I would be instantly relayed to the authorities. Not that he could ever tell these beings the truth. Their time for immortality was not yet. Nor was it their time to learn the numerous details of the final disaster -- when, in a period of a few months, virtually the entire human population of the galaxy rejected life, refused the prolongation drugs. People by the unattended and uncaring. A few, of course, were captured by appalled survivors and had treatment forced on them. A wrong solution, it developed. For the people who sympathized and helped, by those very desperate feelings, in some manner attuned themselves into the same deadly psychic state as the naturally doomed. In the end it was established that the only real survivors were individuals who felt a scathing contempt for people who could not be persuaded to accept help. Such a disdainful survivor could sarcastically argue with someone -- yes, for a while. But force him, no. Dav stood at the door of the great house in which he and Miliss had lived these several hundred years. And he realized that this was the moment. To save himself he had to remember that what Miliss was doing deserved his total disgust. He shrugged, and said, "My wife has left me. She is living alone on the other side of the house. So deliver these to the door at the far east side." He thrust the bag of groceries back into the hands of the Jana and motioned him away. The boy took the big sack and backed off with visible reluctance. "Your wife has left you?" he echoed finally. Dav nodded. In spite of himself he felt vaguely regretful at the revelation. To these Jana males, pursuit of females began early and continued into late life, terminating approximately at the moment of death. Until now the human woman had been a forbidden and unapproachable female. But no question -- there had always been a perverted Jana male interest in Miliss. With an abrupt dismissal Dav suppressed such thoughts. What they represented was unimportant. It did not matter. her part of the garden, lissome, still beautiful, showing no signs of immediate deterioration. Apparently -- even on this second day -- she was still an immortal blond woman. Seeing her, Dav shrugged and turned away, his lip curling and in his mind the thought that she was not really human. She could not reason. Still later darkness had fallen when, after testing with the various keys the Blaze Points of the Great Reservoir of the Symbols, he came to the summit of the hill from which he could see their long, white house. Its night lights showed the garden and the glint of the river on the far side. But around it nothing moved. Silent stood the old house, familiar, a centuriesold landmark. Something about the stillness below disturbed him. He had a sudden feeling that no one was there. The house itself was dark -- both wings. Puzzled but not alarmed -- because he was safe and Miliss did not count for she was doomed anyway -- Dav hurried down. He tried first a door to her wing. It was unlocked. An amplified thought hit him. Miliss speaking mentally. Dav, l have been arrested by Jaer Dorrish and am being taken to a military prison.  have the impression that this is a Dorrish clan takeover scheme and that it is connected with the fact that Rocquel has now been gone for a year. That's all... The account was succinct, as impersonal as his own receipt of it. She had left him a communication of facts. In her message was no appeal, no request for help. Dav stood silent. He was evoking a mental picture of the sardonic Jaer Dorrish and, more vaguely, the image of Rocquel, the hereditary leader of the Janae, who had disappeared slightly more than one Jana year ago. A year on Jana was three hundred ninety-two and a fraction days long. He felt opposed to Jaer, of course -- in a way wished the steely-minded Rocquel were back. Usurpations usually meant trouble and unrest. But if it had to be, it had to. The Janae constituted a problem for him as Guardian of the Symbols. But individuals among them were not, in one sense, important. Though he had liked Rocquel, and still liked Rocquel's -- widow? Nerda. In the morning I'll look into this... II arriving. He lay down for a few seconds on the shadowy grass. It was already day -- fairly early morning; he noticed when he climbed to his feet. He could see the palace, visible among the trees of the vast garden which surrounded the building. Rocquel stood for a moment, head thrown back, breathing deeply of the air of his native planet. A year had seemed a long absence. So much had happened. Yet the sky of Jana and these hills that he had known in his lost youth so intimately seemed unchanged. Here, during all those tremendous days of his absence, time had sculptured with a slow and exacting chisel. A gentle wind blew in Rocquel's face as he started slowly toward the road beyond the near trees, the winding road that would take him to the palace. Incredibly, he made it to within a hundred yards of the sprawl of building before a Jana male came suddenly from around some trees, saw him and stopped. Rocquel recognized the other at once: Jaer Dorrish. Jaer w'as a big fellow, bigger than Rocquel, goodlooking in a swarthy way. His eyes narrowed. He seemed to brace himself. He said arrogantly in the tone of one addressing an intruder, "What are you doing here -- stranger?" Rocquel walked forward at a deliberate pace. He had been cautioned to take up his old position before he revealed the new facets of his personality. He didn't need the warning -- it was implicit in the sly act of a person who knew him, pretending not to. The problem of what one of the Dorrish men was doing in the Rocquel grounds so early in the morning -- or ever -- he would come to later. Right now the denial of his identity was surpassingly significant. Rocquel said, "Jaer, consider -- do you want me for an enemy?" This time Jaer Dorrish showed his understanding of the situation. "By Dilit," he said exultantly, "I've caught you unarmed." He drew his sword in a single, continuous movement and began V to circle Rocquel, apparently not quite believing that he need merely rush in and slash. His eyes speculatively sized up Rocquel's condition. taneously turned. He paused where Jaer had been standing. It took him moments to locate consciously the symbol made by the invisible Tizane energy, which he had directed to the spot the instant he saw Jaer. He kicked it cautiously, leaning backward so that his body would not be attracted by the symbol. His foot tingled unpleasantly -- it was a feeling of something grabbing at him, something very powerful that did not quite reach him but only clawed the outer threads of his clothing, failing to get a good hold. Twice he pulled clear of it. Presently he was able to step over the broken ground without experiencing a reaction. He was already out of danger when Jaer laughed and replaced his sword. The big male said arrogantly, "If one does not threaten, one cannot show mercy. You see, Rocquel, I expected that you would return today. I have had observers watching the grounds all night so that I could have this confrontation with you." He grimaced triumphantly. "I analyze that you owe your return to me. Because yesterday I arrested the human woman, Miliss, and here you are this morning, exactly as I anticipated. It was a sudden II intuition of mind. You have a lot of explaining to do -- sir." Jaer was visibly jubilant. He waved at somebody behind Rocquel. Rocquel was wary of the gesture. In his careful defensive maneuvering he had gotten his back to the buildings. Finally he glanced carefully around and saw that Nerda was walking toward them. As she came near she said, "You were not really in danger, were you? It showed in your manner." Rocquel said, "Not front one person." He walked to her and she did not resist his kiss. She might as well have. Her lips were cool and unresponsive. Her passive body did not welcome his embrace. Rocquel drew back, scowling. An old anger against this defiant young female rose to gall him. "Damn you," he said, "Aren't you glad to see me?" Nerda merely gazed at him coolly. "I forgot," said Rocquel, stung. "It was a welcome period of rest for you. It's difficult for a male to remember that Jana females do not have feelings." His wife shrugged. Rocquel stared at her, curious now rather than hostile. Like all Jana females, she was icily aloof. He had married her in the usual fashion by having her father bring her to his house. She had subsequently borne him a son and a daughter but in the Jana female tradition she continued to treat him like an intruder in her life -- whom she must tolerate but did not particularly care to have around. Rocquel scowled jealously. "What about Jaer?" That brought a reply. "I think he has already explained his presence. Rather than have any further words from him, I would prefer to hear your explanation of your absence." Rocquel rejected explanations. "Come along," he said gruffly. "Let us go inside." news of his return would spread rapidly. The men in control of the council must not be allowed too much time to decide what to do about him. There would be regents, generals and their aides -- who would be unhappy at the return of the hereditary ruler of the army. Before this night he must again be recognized as entitled by law and right to wield the scepter of his sphere. He took Nerda's arm gently. The move was calculated. He wanted to enter the palace beside her, his identity given validity by her presence. A year was a long time on Jana. Jana males particularly had short memories. He could not have planned his arrival better if he had personally made all the arrangements in advance. Rocquel had the tocsin sounded as soon as he reached the main guard station. Shortly the palace guard and the servants were drawn up in five lines of a hundred each. He addressed them in his deepest baritone, recalling himself to the older men, inviting the younger men to remember his face and body structure. He wanted them to be able to identify him under all circumstances. He felt a little better when that job was done and the people had been dismissed to return to their duties. But not much better. The servants and guards could be talked to like a schoolroom full of children. But not the officers. Not the nobility. He had a new, superior -- yet not at all condescending -- attitude toward these people. They were simple souls. He now understood rushing Janae into civilization by a trial and error system that attempted to take each man for what he was. The lower classes were given easy tests. Those who showed even a modicum of mechanical ability were soon placed on assembly lines where they performed one action, then two, then several -- but never many. For decades now some pretty sharp mechanics had been coming up the line and from their ranks arose a new class -- engineers. The officers and nobility were a different breed. Quick to take insult, they were truly impervious to all but the barest elements of education. They had been persuaded that being able to read and write was a mark of distinction but they were never entirely convinced. Why, they wanted to know grimly, were the lower classes also being taught reading and writing? The resultant, infTfTi B.a llantine C I  J Books beauty of the St. LouisCon is over (but won't be actually by the time you read this). Never mind. Traditional ly, in publishing, September is a good reading month. Summer doldrums are over, the kids are back in school, everyone is thinking in a serious-minded way about the long, hard, intellectual winter ahead. So September is a big, big publishing month. WE are celebrating it with George MacDonald's very kooky is almost as extraordinary as the novel itself is the idea that anything as modern as this was written back in the I#'s by a Scottish (sometime) minister of advanced years. You'll recognize it by the superb Gervasio cover of a man in an attic. an easy book to read (clearly a bit beyond those mainstream reviewers). This is a jagged, fractionated, panoramic view of overpopulated times to come -- the style itself expressive of the explosive tensions generated by too goddamned many people. The theme is well known to all of us. The handling is very special indeed. Stay with it for # pages and you'll be hooked for another # .  THiS month also -- O happy month -- Larry Niven's volume of occurred to us that of all the new young writers, Larry's worlds are probably the most ingeniously specific. The shape of his particular space is very definite, very I much his own. Thank whatever gods there may be that he is also a very good writer, so we can all enjoy.  too -- a promotion yet -- although be is our candidate for the author than whom no one needs promotion less; and a peculiar wisp of a anti-Nixon. Not that we're terribly concerned about being in. (We're rational, that's all).  it comes at .# though), plus a couple of non-fiction works perLeona and Robert Rienow. your planet while you can. BB. finitely stubborn attitude had made it necessary to have a different written language for the people -- one the upper classes didn't respect -- before the nobles sullenly allowed their children to go to special, separate schools. Telling the nobility of his return, it seemed to Rocquel, would have to be done at an allmale dinner in the vast dining hall adjoining the even vaster jousting room. felt free to put through a call to Nerda. There was a long delay. Finally an aide came to the phone. He said in a formal tone, "The queen wishes me to inform you that her lord, Rocquel, has returned and, since he will in future represent the power of the armed forces, her talking to you might be misconstrued at this stage. That is all, sir." Dav hung up. startled. The great Rocquel was home. Where had he been? The hereditary general had always been a male first, his every movement and the tenor of his being expressing the quiescent violence of his powerful, supermasculine breed. It seemed an unfortunate coincidence for Miliss that the deadly, narrowed-eyed Jana ruler had returned. Dav divined that, if a struggle for power look place, Miliss might be its first victim. After some thought Dav phoned the palace a second time and asked for Rocquel. Once more he endured delay. At last another aide said, "His Excellency, the lord-general Rocquel wishes me to inform you that a new law will be promulgated tomorrow to the council. He invites you to attend the council meeting which will be held at the slickrock rendezvous." T HE dinner that night shocked Rocquel. He had forgotten the extreme coarseness of his peers -- at least it had become vague in his mind. An uproar of yelling and jesting began as the first males arrived. More arrivals simply added to the pandemonium. Things quieted down only to a degree when the meal was finally served. Plates clanked. Forks and knives clattered. Males yelled a peculiar type of acceptable insult at acquaintances farther along a table -- insults having to do with the jester's belief that the other lacked sexual prowess. Such remarks always brought bellows of laughter while onlookers insultingly urged the object of the attack to prove his capabilities. Yet since humor always probed the abyss of a male's sensitivity to criticism, suddenly a word would be unacceptable. In a flash the aggrieved male was on his feet, ragefully demanding satisfaction. Moments later the two nobles, yelling furiously at each other, would stamp out to the jousting room and add the clash of their steel to the sound of the dozens that were already there. Shortly a scream of outrage announced the first blood had been drawn. In the presence of Rocquel the custom was that the male initially blooded in any way was expected to acknowledge defeat. Such acknowledgment meant that the insult was nullified. But the loser who felt himself still aggrieved could demand a later reckoning away from the palace grounds. It was of this assembled group of mad creatures that Rocquel demanded silence when the eating was completed. Getting it, he gave the explanation for his absence that had been suggested to him -- a religious withdrawal, a year of wandering among the people as a mendicant, a time of selfsearching and thorough selflessness, of deliberate, temporary abdication of power. He concluded his fabricated account. "I saw our people in their daily actions. I lived among them, survived on their generosity and can report that the Jana world is indeed a worthy one." He received a prolonged ovation. But a bad moment came when he presently went into the jousting room where the guests had drifted after his talk. A voice grated beside his ear, "Your sword, sire." Rocquel experienced a blank instant as he realized he was being challenged. He swung around as of old in a swift, automatic defense action. His blade came out, weaving, before he saw that his challenger was Jaer Dorrish. Jana is a planet with one large continent and a number of small islands. All the rest is ocean. The continent is about t w o thousand miles square and from time immemorial scores of powerful tribes of the Janae have fought each other to one uneasy truce after another. Then came two human beings, Dav and Miliss. They set up headquarters in a big, sprawling White House -- by the river. Their civilizing task had been to bring the warring tribes up to the status of city states, then to unions of cities and finally to one state for the entire continent, headed by t h e hereditary general of the largest of the original tribes. At the same time they were to create a scientific civilization of a kind that never existed during similar natural developments on other planets. In effect, # years of Jana s o c i opolitical development was telescoped into # through the use of Symbols familiar to Man through centuries of infancy but finally refined to powerful physical forces of instant effectiveness. Normally a Symbol motivates. minds align in support of a single idea. At its most intense the idea is so strongly held by so many persons that rebellion against it becomes a mortal offense. Study of the chemistry of such an alignment of minds behind an idea had revealed two common de   nominators. For each Symbol the body actually manufactured a substance which varied slightly from Symbol to Symbol. The variations were expressed in different codings and energy charges. The energy charges were the second common denominator when reproduced artificially -- and amplified -- they showed as palpable force fields. Such fields had only a mild effect on individuals who believed in the Symbol. But they became progressively more palpable when experienced by persons who resisted the Symbol. In the presence of someone who was totally against the Symbol the field attained such an intensity that it acquired a spinning motion -- at which stage it could be dangerous to life. Already begun on Jana was a special type of parliament: The Chosen. This body would eventually show its remarkable qualities but was currently restricted by the power of the nobles. The elective system was simple. The electorate was divided into groups of a hundred voters. Each group sent a representative to an Elected Board. Each Elected Board consisted of a hundred delegates and, in turn, elected members to Elected Committees, who selected The Chosen. Each level group hod its political, local or national duties which, for the time being, were subordinated to the automatic privileges of the nobles. Rocquel poised, sword ready. He gazed questioningly into the dark, cynical eyes of his enemy. From somewhere in the sea of faces surrounding them, from out of the diminishing curtain of sound -- diminishing as more males grew aware of what was happening -- Rocquel was aware of a top officer speaking sharply. "Jaer -- have you forgotten? You have to state your reason when you challenge the crown. And it must be a reason acceptable to the majority present." "My reason," said Jaer in his deliberate fashion, "is that story of where he said he was during the past year -- " The officer who had spoken walked forward. He was grave, fortyish, narrow-eyed. "Is it a matter of misunderstanding the story or of rejecting it?" Silence had settled over the room and the words made an echo into the distances of that cavernous space. The question visibly gave Jaer pause. His expression showed his comprehension that a to-the-death had to follow any total challenge of a noble's word. Abruptly he laughed and put away his sword. He said, "I think I shall ask privately for a clarification. If Rocquel decides what I have to say is truly a reason for a challenge -- then we shall have our bout. Perhaps tomorrow." He thereupon stepped close to Rocquel and said in a low insolent voice. "Your excellency -- the coincidence of my arresting Miliss and your prompt return needs to be explained. If the two are not related -- you will, of course, have no objection to my plans for disposing of her." Rocquel said evenly, "If you are operating within the frame of the law -- " "The law is what the council decides," replied Jaer arrogantly. "Do I have your word that you will not interfere -- in view of my suspicions?" "There will be a new law," said Rocquel in a formal tone. "Within the frame of that law -- I shall not interfere." He walked away, leaving Jaer Dorrish with a black scowl on his face and a query about the "new law" unspoken on his pursed lips. In his mind Rocquel read the thought that this very night he must attend on the human woman -- must force her before any protecting law was passed. Yet Rocquel could not be sure he had read correctly even when Jaer left the party within minutes. when he came in. He was late, very late. As soon as he entered -- and after he had nodded to her -- she retreated to her dressing room and began to get ready for bed. He watched her shadow through the translucent door. A regretful thought passed through his mind that he should have given her permission to retire without waiting for his return. Presently he rejected the thought of such leniency. According to Jana law a wife could not undress at night to go to bed until her husband gave permission. She could lie down with her clothes on. She could even sleep though that was frowned on. She could go to bed before his return only with his written permission or if a doctor stated in writing or in the presence of witnesses that she was ill. The rules seemed harsh. But Rocquel had read the ancient documents containing the results of studies made of Jana female behavior prior to the passing of the stringent laws and there was no question. Jana females would associate with males only when forced. A female, unforced, would promptly move off by herself and remain that way all her life. The facts had been set jdown by amazed historians who named names and places. The truths of the long-ago experiments in allowing freedom to females were attested to by famous people of Jana history. There was no point in repeating the experience in modern times. Jana females had no maternal instinct and particularly detested their male children. It had been a sad thing to read some of the comments made by females during the free period. A male child will eventually become a Jana male -- that most detestable being. And so any charming childlike attributes he may have are an illusion... Another female had been in favor of the race's dying out -- because its continuance required that Jana males also survive, to which she was "totally opposed." What could males do, confronted by such females? They had done it. The laws were just and as kind as they could be. A female could complain if she suffered any illtreatment -- and receive an immediate hearing from a court. No expense was spared by the State to protect her from a brutal husband. In return she must do her duty by her husband and her children. Since she had no feeling about her functions the law prescribed her exact routine. Obviously even the hereditary general could not lightly alter either the custom or the law. Nerda came to bed and presently he gave her permission to sleep. She slept -- it seemed instantly. Ill Miliss heard a key in the lock of her cell. She had not undressed. She sat up in the rough bunk and watched curiously as a manlike figure, waving a long flashlight, unlocked the door and entered. From the vast shadowy size of him she divined his identity. But not until he deliberately raised the light and beamed it into his face did she recognize .lacr Derrish. His face, like that of all Jana males, was too long, too much given over to nose. But the skin was a clear reddish color and smooth. She was not repelled. At least, she thought, the Janae were a distinctly humanlike breed. for which -- in view of the fate she sensed was in store for her -- she was thankful. It did not occur to her to formulate in her mind the mental pattern that would activate a thought amplifier in the house where she and Dav lived -- no help for her from that rigid mind, she decided. But she did have a purpose of her own adaptable to this situation. It had been growing on her all day. The male stepped briskly across the cell toward her cot. She said hurriedly, "I've been thinking about what you told me last night -- your prediction that Rocquel would return as a consequence of my arrest. And it happened. He did come back." Jaer stopped his forward movement. He did not reply. Her next w'ords quivered on the tip of her tongue but remained unspoken. Miliss w'as startled. She had an enormous sensitivity to small signals. He had been coming forward with that Jana male arrogance, his whole manner vibrating with the message that he would not be denied. And now he stood still. And the way he stood telegraphed uncertainty. "Is something w'rong?" Miliss asked. More silence, a sense of darker emotions. She was astounded. Jana males w'ere reputed to have a peculiar calm humor in the rape situation. Both humor and savoirfaire required expression in w'ords, not silence. During the strange pause, like a suspension of time in the cell, she had nevertheless become aware of the night and the prison. A time had been on Jana when there had been no prisons, only a few compounds where "enemies" were kept prior to execution. On Jana, for more millennia than she cared to recall, people had been tolerated -- or executed. No middle situation had Ted. This and similar prisons were actually a great victory for less harsh attitudes. So the sounds of a vast life around her were presently heartening to Miliss. She heard metallic clanks, distant throat raspings, Jana males snarling in their sleep and occasional echoes of faraway voices. Sounds of many prisoners. The Nunbrid prison was large. It was filled with people who would be tried in court for their offenses and who were not subject -- as had once been the case -- to the compulsive masculine rage of some intolerant noble. A feeling of peaceful accomplishment was settling over Miliss. Dav and she had civilized these people. Jaer finally spoke. "I had a sudden insight -- and I'm having another one." His voice was strained, not really calm. She sensed in its tone an advantage for her. Somehow the situation was no longer as dangerous as it had been. This male was genuinely disturbed. By what? pose upon him. "Is that all you can say about the coincidence of your prediction and Rocquel's return?" "I'm still wondering about it myself," was the grim answer. The threat was in his voice again. She rushed past it. "Don't you realize the impossibility of such an unsupported insight -- the odds against its baring truth?" For a tense moment in the unyielding closeness of the cell, in the darkness broken only by a flashlight that sometimes pointed at her and sometimes at the metal bars -- and occasionally, briefly. at Jaer himself -- she thought that he would acknowledge reason and dismiss the subject. But Jana nobles, she shortly decided in despair, were not up to her kind of strict logic. His mien told her he was accepting his intuition. For a long moment, while he stood there silently, her fear grew. Then : "There's only one explanation," he said slowly. "Rocquel was in hiding with you and Dav while he was gone." "No. That's absolutely not true. If you're acting on that assumption -- you're in danger." "Danger?" "There's a hidden force at work. It can strike at you if you ignore it. In fact, it probably has already struck -- or how could you have had two insights?" "You're trying to alarm me," said Jaer harshly. "And a Jana male cannot be frightened." "But he can think about how best to survive," countered Miliss. "At least -- " she couldn't help the biting remark -- "the males I know always do." Again silence filled the cell. The light winked off. Into that darkness and that silence Miliss projected what seemed to her to be the only possible explanation. "What has happened means that you've been programed," she said. "Programed? I don't understand." "It's impossible that you could have a second major intuition unless somebody had installed it in your mind under mechanical hypnosis." "I just bad it. It's my own thought." "It's not your owm thought. You're being manipulated," She broke off. "Don't you see, you couldn't possibly -- being a Jana noble -- have all by yourself predicted Rocquel's return on the basis of my arrest. It's too radical and fantastic a prediction. Yet it came true. And now another one? Impossible." Once more he was silent. The flashlight was on again, its beam tilted casually, showing his scowling face, narrow'ed eyes and lower lip pushed up. He was evidently having unpleasant, calculating thoughts. Abruptly he asked, "Why did you and Dav separate?" Miliss hesitated, then said, "He w'as more and more adopting the attitudes and behavior of the Jana male -- and treating me as Jana males treat Jana females. I had had enough years ago -- but we were alone here, two human beings, the last of our kind in this area. So I tried to make my peace with the situation as Jana females have done for so long." than that. It had, of course, kept occurring to her that the frequent despair she had felt over Dav might in fact be the death wish that had destroyed the human race. She had fought against her growing embitterment. until, one day not too long since, she had had an insight of her own. Human males were, had always been, exactly as vicious as the Janae. But human women, having their own maternal instinct to satisfy, had endlessly compromised with the egotistical villains. The need for motherhood had put a fortunate -- for the men and the race -- veil over a woman's awareness of the impossible true nature of the beasts. Once she had recognized the thought, leaving Dav was only a matter of a brief period of rethinking her reasons, and convincing herself finally. Jaer's voice came grimly. He said, "I didn't have my first insight until after I had arrested you. I've had my second one in your presence. So you're doing this to me. By Dilit, woman -- " Miliss said urgently, "Tell me what your second insight is." When he had told her she said, "But that's ridiculous -- what good does that do me?" Jaer must have recognized her logic. He stood very still. After a long pause he said slowly, "But I did get both thoughts in your presence, so someone knows I'm here." His manner showed unease. The implication of danger was visibly penetrating his awareness. Miliss sensed her advantage. She said, "What is so meaningless about these insights is that I detect that your purpose in arresting me was entirely personal. You saw a possibility of challenging the throne and simultaneously obtaining me as a mistress -- " "Silence, woman." Jaer sounded alarmed. "I have never desired the throne -- that's treason. I'd better leave before I damage you and ruin my case against you in court. But don't think I'm through with you." The light winked out. Quick steps sounded. A metal door clicked open and clanged shut. She heard him retreating along a corridor. And realized that she was almost as shaken as he. That second insight, she told herself, is absolutely mad... But for the first time in many years she slept poorly. IV HE next day. Shortly after sunrise the council members began cycling up to the meeting place at the beginning of the slickrock range, seven miles west of Nunbrid. By the time Rocquel arrived on his new motorbike, Dav and eight Jana males of high rank were already there. The human sat on his bike off to one side but the Jana nobles were impatiently gunning their motors, visibly anxious to get started on their hazardous meeting-in-motion. Rocquel was greeted by a number of insulting but quite goodnatured eomments about his overweight machine. He responded with well-placed sneers about overcautious small-bike riders. But he was curious. There had been changes in design during his absence. Wheeling around with the casual daring of an expert cyclist, he made quick, searching examination of the mount of each council member to see what time and manufacturers had wrought. As always for slickrocking, all the motorcycles were small, tough, and light. But Rocquel noticed that three of the bikes were smaller than he remembered -- not more than lOOcc., perhaps even # or # -- compared to his # cc. machine. He questioned the three owners about it. He was still getting boastful replies when Jaer Dorrish and a sly-eyed air-force officer roared up and charged their metal steeds up the first incline. Jaer yelled, "Meeting called to order -- " A number of nobles uttered wild cries, gunned their motors and took off in pursuit of the latecomers. Dav brought up the rear. Moments later everyone was in motion and the meeting of the supreme council of Jana was in session. Jn the old days -- before the machines -- a king had held his council meetings while riding a tamed, high-backed Mesto-beast. The Mestos were dangerous, cunning creatures, always, looking for an opportunity to upset their riders, and Mcsto-riding was, accordingly, considered great fun. But a Mesto simply could not cover the distances or go over the rough and beautiful slickrock country. At first the nobles climbed steadily, strung out unevenly, bobbing up and down over domes, knobs and ridges, skipping at a good clip over the almost glasssmooth, steel-hard straights. Rocquel, coming up from behind, kept edging up to Jaer and finally had his bike racing along parallel to the bright green machine of the big male. "What's on the agenda?" he yelled. Jaer's answering cry brought up the subject of Miliss. He made a slashing gesture with one hand, cutting the air with it as if it were a blade, then showed his teeth in a grimacing smile. He shouted, "I propose that this woman be put to death." "On what grounds?" Rocquel roared back, surprised. Jaer's suggestion was discourteous in view of the fact that Dav was at the council meeting. Or was it possible that Jaer had not yet seen Dav? As the day dragged by Jaer's unawareness of Dav began to seem less and less a coincidence. But Jaer's intentness on Miliss and on the new law might have accounted for his attitude toward Dav. D AV anticipated a crisis as soon as he was told what was on the agenda and the nature of the new law. The law itself required no special explanation for him. It was he who had proposed the idea of a constitutional monarchy to a resistant Rocquel. The very next day -- a year ago -- the powerful Jana leader had gone off on a religious hegira. Now he was back, acceptant. Mentally, Dav triggered a thought amplifier. It in turn channeled power into a relay that blazed one of the symbols. The symbol of a Constitutional Monarchy. That done, he considered with mirthless good humor the proposal to execute Miliss. Ironic that jaer was planning to put on trial a person already doomed. Should Jaer be told? But when Dav finally joined the group the crisis came so rapidly that there w'as no time to mention anything. The council members stopped in front of a big cave, at the #-foot level. Here the great nobles of Jana sat on bikes with engines idling while they gulped breakfast. Rocquel was aware of an ugly, throaty sound from Jaer. He spun around and saw Dav easing his bike into the clearing. Dav came to a full stop. Beside Rocquel, Jaer let out a bellow and gunned his motor. the day to Nerda, then asked curiously, "What do you think happened to Jaer? You know more about what Dav can do than anyone." Conversations between them were not common. She was not required by law or custom to speak to him as long as she performed her wifely duties. He was not surprised when she did not reply. But he deduced from the thoughtful expression on her face that she was considering the matter and would eventually give him an answer. Yet it was morning before she answered. "A symbol," she said then, "as Dav has described it, represents a real thing or thought. It is not itself the thing or the thought -- " Roequel waited, uneasily aware that he was being presented with a concept that might be too subtle for a Jana noble -- too subtle even for himself, despite his past year of indoctrination... Nerda continued, "When the symbol representing constitutional monarchy is finally a part of the force of it in all those minds will maintain such a system for decades under normal circumstances -- or at least until another symbol replaces it, which, of course, is happening very rapidly with Dav and Miliss forcing us into civilization." Roequel felt helpless before her explanation. She seemed to understand what she was saying and he didn't. We males of the nobility are really no longer a part of what is happening... It was discouraging but he persisted. "What I saw," he said, "was Jaer's motorcycle stop -- not short -- but as if it ran into an elastic wall that took the full force of his forward impetus and gently flung him back. He ended up on the ground. But he was not hurt." "He struck the symbol," said Nerda. "These symbols have become progressively more violent in their reaction. The most violent so far is the symbol of a constitutional monarchy." He said, "You say the symbol. But what was the force involved?" "The force of the symbol." Her expression showed her awareness of his bewilderment. "Don't you see?" she urged. "All those What Roequel was seeing was that he had made a mistake in asking her for her opinion. He wanted to say that nobody yet believed in the new law. It would not even be publicly announced until later this morning. But his awful feeling leaped past that idea to the more personal awareness that he had lowered himself in her eyes. He recalled with a sinking sensation the Jana male conviction that if a female even once gained a genuine advantage over her husband it was the end of their relationship. Nothing the male did after that could repair the damage. Fighting for recovery, he nodded and said aloud, "I see. Your many conversations with Dav have been very educational and valuable for both of us. I congratulate you. It's a difficult concept." He divined from an odd look in her eyes that she saw through his verbal stratagem. She said slowly, "We mustn't expect too much from a constitutional monarchy in terms of change in the passions. Rule of law merely regulates a society in a more orderly fashion than absolutism. An accused individual is no longer subject to arbitrary judgments but is allowed time by the courts to defend himself within the frame of the law. Yet in the end he may pay the same penalty." She concluded: "And so, to answer your question of last night -- I believe we shall see how Jaer was affected by the way he allows the trial of Miliss to be conducted." Rocquel, who was still striving for recovery from his fateful error in having this discussion with her at all, said in his most matter-offact voice, "What I'm curious about is the nature of the charges he intends to level against her -- " more than Rocquel, who still nursed memories of his year away. He had learned something about humans during his absence and could even control a certain symbol himself -- without, he realized, really understanding it. Miliss was accused of being an enemy alien, illegally resident on Jana; spying for an invading alien force from space; conspiring to pretend to be a member of a decadent race when in fact she was a member of a superior, dominant race set down among primitives. She was also charged with harboring criminal intent. Dav scanned the headlines unbelievingly, standing in the rain in front of a newsstand. Janae in colorful raincoats drifted past him as -- directed by a guide sentence on page one -- he turned to the editorial page. There he read " in the language of Low Jana: In an unprecedented action the government today challenged the right to live on this planet of the two relics of an older civilization. Almost melodramatic charges of conspiracy were leveled at the couple but only the woman has been arrested. We propose to leave to the courts the resolution of the legal tangle implicit in this arrest but find ourselves thoughtful about the matter on a strictly theoretical basis. Explorers have recently found isolated tribes of Janae still living in stone-age cultures. Contact with our superior civilization was inacted as a depressant on the aspirations and mores of the backward peoples and they have seemed unable to recover as a group. Until today's governmental action we have known a reverse condition with the two human beings resident on Jana. They represent an older culture -- one that apparently had virtually died out for reasons never analyzed. Such a decadent culture, even though it had clearly attained heights of scientific achievement far in advance of what is available on Jana, has not acted as depressant on spirit of the Janae. Matters to be adjudicated by the courts include the following: Are Dav and Miliss representatives of a superior culture that is merely pretending to be decadent, so that the normal depressant impact upon an inferior culture is avoided? If so, does their presence here come under the heading of an alien conspiracy? And can such a purpose be interpreted as an invasion? T HE account was perceptive. It indicated the presence of a highly intelligent professional class already in existence in Nunbrid and hundreds of other cities. The lower-class Janae had clearly matured more rapidly than their hereditary rulers. Yet the tone of the editorial was neither inflammatory nor antagonistic. In fact, it showed respect for the government and awareness of the meaning of the new law. Dav's own thought ceased at that point. He had been aware that passersby were glancing at him. Now, suddenly, one big male stopped, uttered an explosive oath and lifted an arm threateningly, 'as if to strike. Dav shrank back involuntarily. The male grew instantly contemptuous and kicked at him. Dav, alert now, dodged with easy skill but dropped his newspaper. The big fellow scooped it up from the wet sidewalk and pounded the soggy sheets. He roared, "You've got to be nothing. You're the last of a vanished race. A nothing! A nothing!" Dav retreated. He found a side street, slipped into its darker, damp distances, heading for home. As he approached the edge of the city he heard a sound in the night ahead of him, a swelling murmur of ugly voices. Then, out in the open spaces between himself and his house, he saw a huge crowd carrying torches. Startled, Dav withdrew from the open area and headed for a small house on a nearby street. The place was actually a secret entrance to the big white mansion. Long ago, when Jana had been more primitive, unpleasant incidents had occurred. The secret access had often proved useful. He made his way safely through the connecting tunnel to the big house and from its interior gazed out at the crowd through a viewplate. The plate magically dissolved the night and the rain, showing a dull day-view of the large grounds in front of the house. At first look the mob seemed even huger than he had estimated. Dav shook his head sadly. The pattern was the same as it had once been on old Earth. At the top was the hereditary hierarchy. Next came a law-abiding middleclass of people. At the bottom seethed the vast mass of the unthinking. The hierarchy was semipsychotic, murderous, subjective. And the middle class was still relatively new and unaware of its future power. The mob was completely duped. Dav observed with relief that several hundred troops patrolled an area between him and the angry crowd. An officer spoke through a loudspeaker system, addressing the mob. "Go home. The rule of law shall prevail. Go home. If these people are spies they will be judged by the law. Go home -- " The frequently repeated admonition began to have its effect toward midnight. Dav saw that there were fewer people outside and more were drifting back toward the city. But it was nearly two in the morning before, feeling that the danger was over, he went to bed. Lying there he rejected the accusations against Miliss and himself with little more than a moment's consideration. It was true, as the newspaper editorial had pointed out, that primitives had in the past suffered psychic and racial disaster as a result of being exposed abruptly to a superior culture. And, conceivably, somebody might mercifully evolve a more systematic approach to the problem. But the mentors would know. That had to be. It would be absolutely ridiculous if Miliss and he weren't aware of their own realities. All these hundreds of years of ignorance on so vital a point? Impossible. The truth was that simple -- and obvious. Nearly four hundred empty years made a weight of time in his mind that no words and no Jana accusation could penetrate. He had no trouble sleeping. V palace communications center during the period of threat against Dav. Several times he spoke directly to the commanding officer of the troops patrolling the grounds. At last, weary and a little guilty at having been out late again, he went to his apartment. The bedroom was dark as he entered -- and he had an instant, awful intuition. He flicked on the light and stood confused and shaken. Nerda was in bed, undressed under the sheets. Her eyes were closed. Her breathing came with the regularity of sleep. Rocqucl's thought flashed back to their conversation of the morning and to his sudden feeling that he had ruined himself with her. His inability to grasp the meaning of the symbol idea troubled him again. Standing beside his sleeping wife, he visualized the repercussions of her rebellion if it were ever found out. His absence had shaken the throne and he had returned too recently to have fully recovered his power and position. He had divined an uneasiness in the nobility -- it would take a little while before those suspicious, violent beings were reassured that the new law was not a direct threat. And if they found out that he was so weak that he could not control his wife -- Instantly an old impulse propelled him toward her sleeping body. His hands and jaws clenched with the automatic effort that would shove her in a single thrust out of the far side of the bed. He poised before the act, suddenly gripped and held by a thought and feeling new to him. He had been about to act on the Jana male attitude. But was Nerda justified in her rebellion? Was the old way the way women should be treated? Had his analysis of her reason for what she had done been accurate? A flash of an old male paranoia darkened his face and mind -- the absolute conviction that Nerda was doing this because another male had gotten to her. Dav, the human? Some portion of Rocquel's mind recognized the total irrationality of the thought -- recognized that if it were true Jana females would not associate with males of their own free will, they obviously did not betray their husbands. He was also aware that Dav, who had an unlimited sense of personal responsibility, would not have taken advantage of the queen's year of "widowhood." The recognition and awareness were not enough for his fevered brain, alive with brutal images. He had to know. He turned and walked out of the room. Within minutes he was part of a motorcycle army unit roaring through the night streets of Nunbrid toward the military prison where Miliss was confined. T HE long, bleak concrete corridors of the prison echoed to his footsteps and those of his guards. The light carried by the prison's officer-of-the-night was bright enough but it cast wavering shadows. In that uneven brightness, Rocquel noted the gray drabness of this prison world, and some of the singleness of his purpose softened. The thought came to him that Miliss had been held here now for several days and that this was wrong. He could do nothing about it under the new law but within himself he felt a deep anger against Jaer. The rage was brief. It ended as they reached Miliss' cell -- and there she was. Rocquel went in alone, his guards retreating, waiting. Their first moments together were ordinary. Miliss' surprise and pleasure when she recognized him, then her puzzlement that he should come at so late an hour gave him his opening. He asked her the question: Why had she and Dav separated? The woman was startled. She sensed the dark purpose in him -- who had always been so friendly to her and with whom she had communicated so well in the past. After a moment, realizing that delay was unwise, she gave him Dav's diagnosis -- that she had gone into the death tiling that had destroyed man. She deemed it the best reply, considering all possibilities. Her answer and its deadly implications for her shocked him out of his madness. She explained in greater detail. Rocquel said, "Then what you are saying is that you acted out of some parallel to the type of emotion used by people who actually did have the death thing. You did this consciously, knowing Dav would believe it was in fact the death thing." "I think that's what I did," Miliss replied. She added quickly; "The death thing is subtle. One can fool oneself." Rocquel persisted, "But as far as you're concerned, you're not really dying?" "As far as I know I'm not." Rocquel considered that in a gathering amazement. Finally: "But why aren't you doing something about getting out of this prison? You shouldn't be here." "What can I do?" "Don't you have any protection of your own?" "Nothing," she said, "but the symbols so far activated. Except for a few hand weapons and mobile energy units, most of which we've given to the Janae, that's all we have." "What about other -- latersymbols?" "Their time is not yet," said Miliss. "They wouldn't work -- not for Jana." Rocquel sighed. But, he wanted to say, Dav believers in a constitutional monarchy before they ever believed in it -- in fact, before they even knew about it. Why not use the some future symbol before they ever believe in it.? He did not ask the question. The concept of any symbol was beyond his ability to grasp. He realized humbly that he was a Jana nobleman of a somewhat simple nature and that the year he had spent aboard the earth battleship -- the time he had described to no one -- had been really like some tribal king's being -- entertained -- if that was the right word -- by traders or scientists from a superior civilization. Being kindly disposed, they had been anxious not to hurt his feelings -- but to them he had been a nothing. His status had been meaningless except insofar as they had a policy of using native kings in their interplanetary welfare w'ork. Nonetheless, he tried again to reach understanding. At his request Miliss explained the power of a symbol once more. But it didn't penetrate. We thick-skulled males... HA ND the ridiculous thing," he it explained his failure to Miliss, "is that I myself actually have control of a symbol -- " He stopped. It was an admission that he would have made to no other living person -- only to this one individual with whom he had always felt able to speak freely. He finished lamely, "Of course, that was given to me as a protection." He stopped again because of the look on her face -- intent, avid, seeking, startled, unbelieving but finally believing. Miliss whispered, "Who gave you control of that symbol?" "Human beings," Rocquel said simply. She sank back. She seemed to cringe on the cot as if, like a mental patient, she were wracked by a psychic disease that contracted her body, curling it, twisting her head to one side. Finally she said, "Then Jaer's intuitions, accusations, may be true. There are human beings out there -- " She suddenly broke off, breathless. "Tell me exactly where you were, what you saw -- " Rocquel described his year on tire battleship. She whispered, "There were both men and women?" "Yes. It was a community of several thousand, I would say." "They never landed anywhere?" "Not that I was aware of." He sighed. "But it was such a big ship. I saw only what appeared on the visual screens in the sections where I was permitted to wander. They didn't teach me the language. I only heard what the interpreting machines said to me." He considered possibilities. "Landing parties could have gone down to planets without my knowing it." "It was one of these humans that taught you control of a symbol?" "Yes." Miliss persisted: "But what was it supposed to do? If Jaer had actually slashed at you with his sword -- what would have happened to him?" Rocquel didn't know. He explained slowly, "They warned me to be careful with it -- because if I wasn't it would hook on to me, too." He added: "When I set it up against Jaer I could feel it tugging at me sort of like -- " he paused, groping -- "maybe like a magnet." "But what is it a symbol of?" Miliss asked. Rocquel had no idea. She went on, baffled: "It must be drawing its energy from some meaningful idea on another planet -- since we didn't sense anything here. But what could it be?" No answer came to her and she asked, "You still have control of it?" He nodded. "Did they say they would let you maintain it permanently?" Rocquel gazed at her unhappily. "I can't remember. I was told something -- but each time I think I'm going to recall it, it fades." "That sounds like close-tothe-surface programing." Miliss nodded. "As if whatever it relates to might happen at any time. So we must be near a crisis." She added, obviously thinking out loud, that only a symbol could act with subtle or powerful influence over distances. She finished: "It must be very personal to you, which in itself is unusual. For example, if I could do what you have described -- I could get out of this prison." helplessness focused Rocquel's attention on her situation. Her confession that she could not protect herself was abruptly enormously significant. It placed control back in Jana hands. Janae could accept or reject a gift of knowledge from the reservoir on a self-determined basis. We can use what they have but we don't have to... Rocquel felt somehow stronger in his Jana identity as he had that awareness. The accusations leveled at Miliss by Jaer had had a certain truth to them. The entire populace felt a displacement as a consequence of the human presence, gentle as it was. After a little he was able to reason out the extent of her predicament. He was appalled. Her position was very severe if she and Dav could not really protect themselves. With an effort he pushed aside his anxiety for her, grew calm and grave. "There will be a difficult time ahead, my dear," he said gently. "The new law binds me as much as it does everyone else. I cannot arbitrarily set you free. Have you an attorney?" "Not yet," Miliss answered. "I'll call Dav and tell him that it is imperative he get one for you." "He won't do a thing." She reminded him of the death-drive situation -- how only those survived who refused to help. She finished; "I counted on that to keep him away from me. So there can be no help from him." Rocquel shook his head, smiling, and pointed out that his position in the matter was stronger than Dav's. "I'll call him," he said firmly. "He'll do it because I ask him, not necessarily to help you." He broke off. "He's the one who should act in this matter. It will look odd if he doesn't. So he will." At that moment Rocquel accidentally caught a glimpse of his watch. It registered nearly four in the morning. He was instantly contrite. "I'm sorry," he apologized. "I've kept you awake." Miliss brushed his words aside. "I feel so much better. You've given me the first information from -- out there -- " she gazed upward, waved vaguely -- "that I've had in all the years Dav and I have been here. It's not clear -- it's hard to decide what it means. But now I know that there are still a few other human beings." On that note they separated. Rocquel returned to the palace and presently slipped into bed beside the sleeping Nerda. She was a problem to which he had no quick solution either. VI T HE Jana attorney whom Dav consulted shook his head gravely over the fourth count. "The other accusations," he said, "have as yet no legal penalties. The judge could do anything, could even release her. But criminal intent has proved dangerous in the past. It can bring a capital verdict." Dav attended the trial as a witness, getting angrier every minute as all his "gifts" to the Janae were used as evidence against Miliss. The argument of the State was that a superior culture was. by way of its scientific gifts, cunningly guiding the Janae away from their natural development and into a mental enslavement that was the equivalent of a takeover of one people by another. Dav's concern was with the accusations, not with Miliss. Called to the stand by Miliss' attorney, he denied all such intent. "Science is neutral," he said. "It is the truth of nature. Jana scientists would normally and in due course have discovered exactly tne same truths. In giving the Janae the scntific artifacts of Earth's ancient civilization I fulfilled a duty imposed upon me by a vanished race to hand on the torch of knowledge as rapidly as feasible in the hope that, with such a head start, the Janae would succeed in establishing a permanently growing civilization instead of one that would eventually dwindle as others, including man's, have been them -- " When he later came out on the street a troop of guards sent by Rocquel saved him from a demonstrating crowd. The crowds screamed insults as Dav was escorted to a bus that took him, accompanied by several guards, to the end of the line. From there the soldiers walked with him to his house, where other soldiers patrolled the approaches, back, front and sides. Miliss was found guilty on all counts and sentenced to death. Three appeals to ever higher courts failed. But Rocquel granted her a full pardon on the grounds that The Chosen had not legislated on the matters at issue. "Prime minister" Jaer Darrish -- and where had the title come fro m? -- thereupon introduced amendments to criminal law. They were duly passed by The Chosen. Rocquel, to Jaer's surprise, did not veto the legislation. He asked Rocquel about it. The hereditary ruler gestured. "I told you I wouldn't interfere." He paused, curious. "Suppose all those charges you're making turn out to be true. If man is really a superior race, then presumably a fleet of total power will come to the rescue of his representatives on Jana -- and we will all be degraded by having to submit, however briefly, to an occupation force. What would you gain if that were to happen?" Jaer scowled. "Jana honor," he said with the traditional arrogance of the Jana male, "demands that the truth of this matter be brought out into the open. We shall deal with this so-called total power when we see it." "With what weapons?" Rocquel asked derisively. Jaer said, "The human man is being watched night and day. At the proper moment we'll make a raid and we'll capture all man's scientific secrets and make an end of this degrading dole system on which he seems to have been operating -- one secret at a time. Such doling is an unbearable insult. We want to have everything -- now!" Rocquel stared sardonically at the other's flushed face. Finally he said skeptically, "Your concern with such minor matters does not fit with your previous character, Jaer. I wonder what you're really up to." The. big male stiffened. "Do you question my loyalty, sire?" It could have been a dangerous moment. But Rocquel merely shook his head chidingly. "No, Jaer, I expect you will accept the new law. It is to your advantage. What is your next move?" "You'll see." Jaer turned abruptly and walked away. da, reported Jaer's statements and asked her opinion. She answered at once -- no longer a surprise to him. Ever since her rebellion on the matter of going to sleep without his permission -- which she now did as a matter of course -- she had been freer in her responses in every way, even in their personal relations. She told him that in her opinion Jaer wanted the human woman and that therefore his real target in the trial was not Miliss but Dav. Rocquel stared at his wife. "But -- " he began and stopped. Careful, he thought. Don't give her another reason for losing respect for you. No knowing what repercussions that would have... But he felt slightly helpless before her statement. What she suggested was an immensely tricky thing for Jaer to be doing. Presumably the head of the Dorrish clan expected that Miliss would be freed. Rocquel's thought paused, a light dawning. Of course, in the trial of Miliss all the weaknesses of the prosecution's case -- and the strength of the defense -- would be revealed whereupon all the various loopholes in the law would be rectified -- at which time Dav would be tried and irrevocably convicted. Rocquel stepped forward impulsively, and embraced Nerda. "There's no question -- I've got a very unusual and perceptive queen. Thank you." He kissed her and was aware for the barest instant that she kissed him back. The action must have been involuntary. She broke the kiss and became passive. Rocquel was not offended. In the back of his mind was the thought that Jana females were, perhaps, not as unemotional as was believed. It might be worthwhile some day to conduct a deeper experiment. Meanwhile -- he had to warn Dav. The next morning Rocquel learned that Miliss, who had been returned to custody on the formal charge of being a danger to the realm, was to be retried. Her attorney's plea at the preliminary hearing that afternoon was double jeopardy and the inapplicability of retroactive legislation. The judge released her. The prosecution requested and got a warrant for the arrest of Dav. The evening paper reported that the arresting officers had failed to find the Earth man. D AV spent the late afternoon in one of the hiding places of the Reservoir of Symbols, planning his escape. It was time for the kind of disappearance that Miliss and he in times past had occasionally had to undertake. There had been other Janae like Jaer Dorrish. They, too, had had their own remorseless purposes. Escape in those distant times had almost always consisted of their waiting somewhere for the particular enemy to live out his short life span. Dav left his hiding place after dark and made his way through the brush. His destination was a certain hillside where, nearly seventy years ago. he had buried a small spaceship. In years gone by, such long buried machinery had not always been readily located when needed -- but this one had survived its seven decades totally free of unpleasant accidents. No bulldozer had nosed near it. No one had perched a building on top of it. The craft waited for him in its temporary grave. Dav was carefully clearing away a particularly dense clump of tall shrubs when he heard a sound. Noiselessly he sank to the ground. Too late. He heard a swift pad of footsteps in the dark. Two pairs of eyes glowed at him from beside some brush. Then strong, lean fingers had him pinned down. The unmistakable long nose of a Jana male was silhouetted against the haze of city lights. A Jana female stood beyond him. The deep voice of the male s:i id exultantly, "Got you. Perna, quick, come over here and turn a light on this spying rascal -- The words halted on a curse. "By Dilit, it isn't that scoundrel suitor of yours after all. Perna, bring that light, and let's see what we've got here." There was silence except for the unhurrying footsteps of the female. Dav lay unresisting, l ie could have taken steps. Pic could have reached up and, with the enormous strength that lie could focus into any part of his body, with unerring fingers stabbed at the two vital nerve centers in the Jana to send the big male sprawling in agony. Or he could simply have contemptuously and effortlessly disengaged himself by a direct muscular thrust. He did neither. As in past times, he was prepared to act defensively according to the need. A blaze of light cut off his thought. The light beat pitilessly down on his upturned face. And then, the female's voice came, thick with disgust. , "Why, it's the man. So this is the kind of lover you protect me from. Bah!" "Not so fast with your criticism," growled the male. "There's a reward. We can get married." His grip tightened on Dav. "Get up, you antique. It's time you and that woman ceased hanging on to life. Your kind is dead." The moment for action had arrived but Dav did nothing. He offered no resistance as lie was jerked roughly to his feet. In those moments, an astounding thing had happened. He did not care. His thought was: Man's civilization is dead -- why should Miliss and  be bound by the values oj a society that has failed? The barriers he had erected against Miliss collapsed and a great guilt overwhelmed him. Suddenly he saw how rigid he had been as the dedicated savior of a new race. In that prolonged moment of anguish something she had once said flashed in his memory. I'm sure even your nose is getting a little longer. Pretty soon you'll even look like the Janae -- " He had lived in a dream, he saw now, a kind of self-induced hypnotism -- an ideal which had given a temporary significance to an otherwise meaningless existence. With Miliss doomed, nothing here was worth saving. He went wordlessly with his captor. T HE news came to Rocquel in the small hours of the morning that Dav had been arrested. He left his bed, dressed, phoned Miliss. "Have you had a visitor yet?" "No. But I imagine he'll be here soon." Rocquel said, "I'm coming right over." He arrived by way of the secret entrance, and walked along a narrow, dim-lit corridor until he came to a closed door. Voices sounded from beyond it. Rocquel drew the door toward  .ini and stepped through. He found himself in an alcove lighted by reflections from a bright room beyond a green and gold screen. The voices came from the other side of the screen. He recognized the calm bass of Jaer Dorrish and Miliss' indignant soprano. "I'm surprised," Miliss was saying, "that you continue to pursue me despite the fact that you are probably personally programmed and may be in grave danger." Jaer answered her with complete assurance, "l once allowed myself to be alarmed by such words. That will not happen again." "What you're saying," said Miliss sharply, "is that you've abandoned reason." "The Jana male," was the cool reply, "knows what is important. A female is. Motivations for fear arc not." He chuckled lazily. "Let me reason out this situation for you. If you resist me you may lxarrested again. But I may not even press charges against Dav if you give in. Who knows what privileges may continue for you two if you and I occasionally meet privately during the many, otherwise dull years ahead." Rocquel stood there behind the screen and shook his head. Nerda's intuition was correct. This entire action against the human beings was simply a typical Jana male scheme in connection with a female. He was not shocked. Or surprised, really. Jaer said, "It is late, my dear. Surely you do not expect any other visitors this evening." The remark made it the ideal moment for Rocquel to come out of his hiding place. (i kl     said to him," he told fT Nerda after he returned to the palace, "was, 'Jaer, if I'm going to surrender some of the prerogatives of the crown -- it is because I believe you and others of the nobility, in exchange for greater political power, will give up the purely personal privileges of forcing individuals to yield to a lordly whim.' " "And what did he answer?" "Nothing. He turned and walked out of the room and out of the house." Nerda made a distasteful gesture. "If he can get rid of Dav, he'll count on eventually forcing Miliss to accept his protection." "Then you think he will press charges against Dav?" "Your words didn't reach him. He's still an old-style Jana male." She shrugged. "So, of course." D AV sat apathetic throughout his trial. The defense attorney appointed by Rocquel could not even persuade him to testify on his own behalf. He was convicted of being an alien spy and sentenced to be beheaded. copter settled down on the big compound where the executions would take place the male nobility calling and gambling. The wagers usually consisted of someone's maintaining that he would win the chance to chop off the head of a convicted person. Rocquel walked through the crowd of would-be executioners, hearing grumbling about the increasing shortage of criminal heads. He came to the roped-off area where the victims were guarded and saw what the problem was. Fewer than a hundred males, including Dav -- and four females -- were herded together at one end of an area that in the past had often held as many as five hundred. Roughly one hundred heads were to be divided among nearly eighteen hundred eager young nobles. Roquel was handed the list of the doomed. Silently he scanned down it, looking for identifying comments. His attention caught two names. Their owners were classified as engineers. He scowled and turned to Jacr. "What are valuable men like that doing on this list?" Jacr held up a hand in a demanding way. "Your majesty," he said in a formal tone. "I must call to your attention that you are violating the procedure of the new law. The king can no longer deal directly with individual cases. As your prime minister, I will consult you or listen to your advice and, in some instances but not all, will recommend that you grant mercy. Please give me that list." With a sinking sensation Rocquel handed it over. He had been intent on trying to save Dav and had automatically, as in times past, taken charge. He grew aware that the big male Jana was smiling satirically. "As for your question, sire," Jaer said blandly, "the new law specifies that all persons are subject to due process and to similar penalties." He shrugged. "They killed. They were tried. The sentence was automatic." "I sec," said Rocquel. What lie saw most of all was that the noisy crowd would be against Dav and that lie had no solution to his problem of how to save the human. Jacr was speaking again. "Would you like to have me single these males out for questioning, sire?" The Jana prime minister's tone was tantalizing. He clearly felt himself in total ascendancy in this situation and was prepared to play hard at the game of constitutional monarchy. It seemed so obviously in his favor. Rocquel nodded yes to the question. While the two doomed males were being located he consciously forced himself to remember his old way of dealing with one thing at a time. Presently he # ? was able to put the fate of the human being out of the forefront of his mind and concentrate his attention on the here and now. T HE scene that he was thus able to focus on was almost literally right out of old Jana. He saw everywhere the swishing silks of die nobles, a glinting ocean of changing colors. Each male's head was an elongated red shape that was visible at about the same height above the almost solid wall of silk. Eighteen hundred such heads made a picture of -- oddly enough -- innocent beauty. But it was the beauty of a beast of prey, proud, arrogant, strong, untamed. It was as if a natural state of being were on display. The primitive impulses that still moved these males from violence to violence in a neverending madness were the product of equally primitive necessities -- their truth unquestioned on Jana until Dav and Miliss had begun to force self-control on an hierarchy that lived by the bloody law of supermasculinity.  am looking, thought Rocquel, on the end of an era. Here, in these eighteen hundred . is embodied the last of the really feudal thing... It had to go, of course. But how? His thought ended as the two scientists were brought before Jaer. The Dorrish male glanced questioningly at Rocquel. who stepped forward. A moment later he was confronting their reality. Professional scientists and all technical personnel had received special treatment from the courts for many years. They were not let off totally free, as a noble might be, but were given a preferred status. A person with an advanced degree was proclaimed to be the equal of twenty ordinary persons. Possession of a secondary degree made him the equivalent of fifteen persons. And the lowest degree, ten. Technicians started at two and went up to nine. Thus a twenty-person engineer who killed a wholly nonprofessional individual suffered what was only a one-twentieth penalty -- usually a fine. Only if he killed another scientist of a twenty-person status was he in serious danger of being executed. That was murder by law. Jaer was speaking. "Here they arc, sire. I don't really sec that we can do anything for them under the new regulations." Rocquel had the same thought. But lie said nothing as Jaer turned away and ordered the males to be brought closer. The two engineers came forward and were identified as. respectively, a fifteen and ten. The former had killed in a fit of rage which -- when his gag was removed -- he earnestly protested had been a proper reaction to an insolent three. And the ten had killed a unit person in a fit of typical Jana male temper for no particular reason. No occasion existed for favoritism. The new law must convince by its impartiality. The two were simply unlucky that they were the first examples of their class. Rocquel nodded. Jaer had the gags replaced and then read in a loud, clear voice the confirmation of the sentences. Moments later the lottery machine drew the names of the executioners. And, to the sound of much cursing on the part of those who had lost, the grinning winners came forward, simultaneously raised their swords and simultaneously struck at the heads on the blocks. And missed. A roar of amazement came from the gallery of noble Janae. iar confusion. Something -- some energy -- had snatched at one side of his body, pulled at one arm, spun him slightly. At that moment the yelling started and he realized that something was wrong. He whirled. The two nobles had recovered. Muttering words of outrage, they raised their swords for a second blow. "Wait!" Rocquel roared. The swords wavered, were sullenly grounded. Two angry, embarrassed nobles glared at their hereditary king questioningly. "What happened?" Rocquel demanded. Both told the same story. Something like a wind had snatched at their swords. Or it was as if they had struck at a blast of air so strong it had diverted their slashing blows. Catcalls were beginning among the onlookers. Rocquel glanced unhappily at the prison compound and saw that Dav had come to the gate. Rocquel spoke to Jaer. "Let nothing happen till I return." The Dorrish leader gave him a startled look but said nothing as Rocquel walked over to where Dav stood. The human greeted him with: "What happened?" "That's what I was going to ask you." He explained what the nobles had said. "Sounds like a symbol," Dav admitted, frowning. "But I know of none that is applicable in a situation such as this. Due process has occurred. There's nothing better on Jana right now. Why don't you have Jaer continue with the executions? Maybe it was an accident." Rocquel, who was remembering the grabbing sensation that had affected his right side moments before and also on the morning of his return to Jana, silently doubted it. But he walked back to the executioners' blocks and ordered the two engineers released. That was the tradition. "You forfeit your wagers," he curtly told the would-be executioners. The two males walked off, cursing. The order of procedure now required that the females be killed. One of the four was a poor little old thing who was quite insane. She believed the crowd was present to fete her. It did not even occur to Rocquel to do anything for her. Jana had no place for insane people. They were invariably put to death if they became a burden -- and a burden she was. As Rocquel turned to consider the other females, he found his way barred by Jaer. The big male was shaking his head. "Sire," he said, "you have been taking command again." The truth was obvious. Rocquel shook his head. He said with a twisted smile, "Giving up power seems to be quite a difficult process. So bear with me, Lord Jaer. I mean well." No answering smile moved that grim countenance. Rocquel thought, what a remarkable man the ancient king on earth must have been who first agreed -- when there were no precedents -- to limit his absolute rights under a constitutional monarchy... At the moment he could not remember the name of that king, though Dav had told him. What brought the historic precedent to mind was that, even now, Rocquel found it hard to adjust to the idea that what he gave up Jaer would gain. But finally Rocquel relaxed. He stepped back. "Continue, Lord of the Dorrish." He was able then to observe the scene once more without interference from his troubled inner self. Of the other three females, two were beyond anyone's power to help. They had been accused of adultery by their noble husbands and had been convicted. Rocquel privately doubted that the unnatural crime had occurred but this was not the time to take issue with a court's findings. The remaining woman had denied the truth of religion. As she was brought before them, Jaer glanced questioningly at Rocquel. He evidently expected no interference, intended the glance to be a matter of form only. He was turning away when Rocquel caught his arm. The Dorrish leader faced about with a tolerant expression. It became quite evident, as he listened to Rocquel, that on these minor matters he was prepared to allow the king the prerogative of granting mercy. He finally said, "Sire, why don't I say that in this instance a reprieve will be granted and then you state the reasons." That was the way it was done. Rocquel spoke briefly to the assembled nobles, stressing the need -- as Dav had urged upon him long ago -- to keep religion humanitarian. He spared her life. knowing what to expect as the three overjoyed winners came forward. The two w'ho were assigned the adulterous females uttered expressions of pleasure at having the privilege of performing so necessary a task. All three swords whipped high and came down as one. The females had been kneeling fatalistically. They looked up after a little as if to ask what was wrong. What was wrong was that the swords were lying a dozen feet away -- Rocquel, who had watched closely, thought he had seen the glint of too much metal as the weapons had flown through the air. But he could not be sure. Something strong had grabbed at him as with fingers of steel and had moved him inches at the moment of attempted execution. He saw that Jaer was lying on the ground nearby. Rocquel helped the big male to his feet. "What happened?" "This is magic," Jaer muttered. "Something hit me a terrific blow." He seemed uncertain and offered no objection to Rocquel 's suggestion that the executions should be temporarily halted pending an investigation. "But what kind of investigation?" he asked in a bewildered tone. Rocquel assured him that there was at least one person to question. And so, after the women had been released and the second group of executioners dismissed, Rocquel had Dav brought out of the compound. "You saw' that?" he asked accusingly. "Yes. There's no doubt. It's a symbol and the second time it w'as more violent. The pow'er behind it is increasing very rapidly." "But what symbol can it be?" Rocquel protested. "I thought symbols were -- " He stopped, remembering that he had no idea what symbols were. He finished lamely: "What do you suggest?" Dav said, "The next time there may be feedbacks and the executioners may get hurt." He seemed interested. Some of the apathy he had displayed earlier seemed to be lifting. His eyes were suddenly bright. He looked around hopefully. "Why don't you let Jaer try to execute me? That would solve a lot of problems." Rocquel frowned. He shook his head. Injury to -- or the death of -- the head of the Dorrish clan would merely create confusion in an important segment of the Jana populace. T HE catcalls were beginning again, demanding decisions. But the nobles sounded puzzled. The tone of the raised voices showed that the vocalizers were not clear as to what was going on. And only a percentage was actually yelling. It struck Rocquel that to the aristocratic onlookers the events at the focal point of the executions had probably been obscure. Besides, no one had ever been able to explain anything, really, to Jana nobles as a group. The fact that no help could be expected from the nobility made the situation even more difficult. Rocquel stood distracted, not knowing W'hat to do. The yelling grew louder, more insistent. Abruptly Rocquel realized why. By bringing Dav out ot' the compound he had given the impression that the human was next in line for execution. And Dav's life was what those who cried out were demanding. Dav was pale but yelled above the bedlam almost directly into Rocquel's ear, "Why not make the attempt? Let's see what happens." Rocquel tried to answer back, tried to say, What's going on? What's happening? Is the symbol I believed l had control of acting independently of my command -- or any command at all? He couldn't say it. The words wouldn't come. His face contorted with his effort to speak. Dav asked, "What's the matter, sire?" Rocquel tried again to speak, could not. A degrading awareness overwhelmed him. I'm programmed. I could tell Miliss about the symbol  controlled but I can't tell Dav... Not -- the realization suddenly was strong -- that he had ever really controlled it. It had been attached to him somehow -- but in the manner of a symbol it had reacted in this situation because this was what it related to. "I feel," said Rocquel -- and now the words came easily -- "that these executions are not being allowed." So he could speak if he made no direct reference to his symbol. Dav was shaking his head. "I don't understand it. The time is not yet on Jana for the end of capital punishment. In fact -- " He sounded appalled. He waved vaguely, his gesture taking in the paranoid males out there ever get the idea that they cannot be executed all hell will break loose." The picture of total disaster -- of pillage, rape, and mayhem -- evoked by the man's words, sent a chill through Rocquel. He visualized vast armies of criminals rioting in the streets, swarming in gangs through the country. Something had to be done at once. Belatedly again he remembered that the Dorrish leader was in charge here and should be consulted. He swung about and became aware that the big male was standing off to one side, watching Dav from narrowed eyes. Rocquel had time for only a glance -- the seconds were flying by and the noise from the gallery was rising to such a crescendo that further conversation was impossible. Rocquel signaled the royal drummers to beat for silence. Moments later he explained to a startled audience what Dav had said about a symbol's being involved. When he had finished a loud voice cried from somewhere in the crowd. "If we mob that soand-so it'll end the nonsense." Whoever spoke must have tried to push forward. A movement started. A dozen, then dozens, then hundreds surged forward. A voice yelled in Rocquel's ear, "Run for your life -- " The tone was so urgent that Rocquel was a score of feet toward safety before he realized that it was Dav who had yelled at him. He stopped and turned -- and was barely in time to see the disaster. as if in a whirlpool. A fountain was already up in the air, being held and twisted by an invisible force. From the corner of one eye he saw Dav frantically pushing through the retreating crowd toward him. The human broke through abruptly. "Quick!" he yelled. "If they're whirled any higher, they may be hurt or killed when they fall." Rocquel said blankly. "What do you mean -- quick? Quick what?" Dav's eyes, so bright for a moment, misted. A puzzled look came to his face. He muttered, "What's the matter with me? I don't know why I said that." But the real message of his reaction had penetrated. Rocquel was thinking. He's programed, also... He felt the truth grow in him. It bothered him. Bothered him a lot. But the truth was that he was unquestionably watching the symbol over which he had been given control. What was reassuring was the fact that in this decisive hour the ultimate decision had been left to the hereditary general of Jana -- himself. As he hastily evoked within his mind the mental pattern that would bring the Tizane energy to bear on the symbol. Rocquel thought. It really doesn't take very much direct interference with individuals to control a planet with symbols. Only a few key persons... In the entire sequence of events the most unique facet was that both of the mentors -- Dav and Miliss -- had also not been allowed free will. males of Jana began to drop to the ground -- where some lay for a long time -- Rocquel suggested to Jaer that the executions continue. The big male stared at him blankly. "Your majesty," he said finally in amazement. "I doubt we could find a single person at this moexecutioner." Rocquel was convinced of it. He worded his reply blandly. The decision to suspend executions must be made by the government and not by the constitutional monarch. He added, watching Jaer closely: "I have a feeling that the government should also grant a pardon to Dav." Those words got him, first, a dark, darting look. Slowly a crooked smile stretched across that normally grim face. "Your majesty," said Jaer Dorrish, "let me refer to an earlier remark of yours. I have realized today that you do mean well and that it is hard to give up power. Apparently it is almost as hard for a person like myself to accept an accretion of power gracefully -- but I should like to assure you that it is my intention to try. I see the role of prime minister as one that will involve a great deal of integrity. So -- " He made a gesture with one hand, said in a formal tone, "To prove to you that I have the intent of living up to that level of integrity, I hereby request in my capacity as leader of the government until the first election under the new law that you grant a reprieve and full pardon to Dav, the human." "I grant it," said Rocquel. It was a great victory -- yet he experienced a sudden drop in spirits on the way home. He rode nearly a hundred yards with his motorcycle guard before he realized that he was having a more severe recurrence of an earlier feeling. I'm programed and that degrades me... Back in the palace, he told Nerda his feeling. All the rest of that afternoon and part of the evening, she argued with him. Programing, she pointed out, was like a drop of chemical which might give to a flowing stream a slightly bluish tinge. Nothing but a dam could stop or divert the stream -- yet after the injection of the chemical it was colored in a specific way. Her analogy triggered a thought in Rocquel. His programing had taken the form of accelerated civilizing of a paranoid male -- himself. He was still hereditary general, still married to Nerda, with no intention of giving up either the position or the wife. Yet he had tolerated a change in the form by which he exercised his power, and he had accepted less total control over his wife. And in neither instance did he feel a real loss. Nerda suggested to him that the long-term programing of Miliss and Dav had been designed to make it possible for them to accept the unendurable existence of a lovely human couple marooned on an alien planet. And because the stream of life flowed immortally through them, they were separately programed as a man and a woman to survive periodic crises. So the great civilization out there controlled even its own emissaries. In this generation, Nerda continued, perhaps only she and Rocquel would know the truth and, to a lesser extent, Jaer. The hereditary general and his wife, and the hereditary leader of the principal subordinate group, the Dorrish. But their own personalities remained overwhelmingly private. The stream of Jana identity flowed on in them -- but it was now a more civilized being that felt the flow. She must have realized from the accepting expression of his face and body that she could finally change the subject. "Do you still have control of the symbol?" she asked. It was night and they were standing at a huge window looking toward the slickrock mountains. Rocquel imaged the first three stages of the Tizane pattern. Something grazed his leg. He knew' a hackles-raising sensation -- a sense of an energy field of enormous power. Hastily he turned his thoughts aside. "Yes," he said. "It's still there." "In your presence," said Nerda, "no one can be killed -- as long as you control that symbol. Did they say when they would take it away from you?" Rocquel was about to make the same reply he had given to Miliss -- when he realized that there was quite a different awareness in him. A barrier had lifted from his memory. He recalled exactly what he had been told. "No," he said simply, "they just gave it to me. It's a lifetime gift." He began to feel better. In my presence, no one can be killed... Suddenly he divined that his yvas a very advanced symbol indeed. He stood at a nearly unthinkable height of understanding and power. Deep inside him something that was almost infinitely savage was mollified. Possessing what was surely one of the ultimate human symbols -- he accepted his lesser than human status. F OR Dav it felt strange to be free. He walked slowly to a nearby restaurant and sat down# at a table. He was eating almost mindlessly when he heard the radio announce that he had been pardoned. The news struck him with an odd impact. The life force within him quickened. He grew aware that the Janae in the restaurant were staring at him curiously. No one showed hostility. He had no place that he wanted to go -- so later he walked the streets. Finally he began to wonder. Am  trying to solve a problem -- and if so, what? He could not decide. Everything seemed very far away. He had a feeling that there was something he should be doing. Rut he did not know what. Night came. He waved a surface car to a halt. It drew up, its lights glittering, its bells clanging. No one said anything to him as he swung aboard. Some younger Janae climbed on at the next stop. They sat giggling at him. But they rushed where hundreds of youthful Janae were dancing to the rhythm of a low, fast-tempo, sobbing music. He continued his public exposure until almost midnight, without any untoward incidents. He returned to the white house by the river. As he entered the w'est w'ing he presumed Miliss was in her part of the residence. But he made no effort to contact her. He slept the special deep sleep which triggered long-ago programing deep in his brain. Still asleep, he went to a room that was deceptively equipped with what seemed to be ordinary Janalevel electronic equipment. But by pressing certain buttons and turning certain dials in a specific sequence Dav activated a communications system hidden in a remote part of the Jana planet. Subspace radio waves thereupon transmitted a message to a receiver many light-years away. The message was: "The crisis of the last stage of kings has passed -- " The message completed automatically, then repeated and repeated. Finally a relay was closed on the receiving planet by an accepting mind. A voice -- or a thought -- said. "Message received, recorded." A light flashed on in an instrument in front of Dav and, still asleep, he returned to bed. through scanners and then -- as she realized his catatonic unawareness of his surroundings -- by following him closely. So that, as he turned away from the equipment, she stepped up to it and spoke to the distant listener. It was almost as if her communication were expected. The voice answered, "We have come to a time when the woman -- you -- must know something of the truth." "What is the truth?" Miliss asked. She did not wait for the reply but rushed on: Was there a universal death or was the idea the result of early programing? "At the next crisis," was the reply, "you will be allowed to visit -- and see for yourself. Meanwhile, the man -- Dav -- must not be told. In fact, you will discover if you try that you cannot tell him." "Why not tell him?" It seemed that the reasons for that were deeply bound up in the godlike cravings of masculinity in the male and related idealistic motivations. "And that's all we are allowed to say," concluded the faraway voice. When the connection had been broken Miliss -- feeling suddenly much better, even light-hearted, as if she were again somebody and not a living artifact of a dead culture; feeling strangely tender toward that poor, programed superbeing, her husband -- began the long task of moving back into the west wing. By morning she had most of her beautiful things in their proper locations. And so, when Dav awakened and turned over he saw a blond woman with a smile on her face -- and a faint look of innocence as if everything she had done, including this return, had been totally rational. This vision said to him. "I hope you'll be glad to know that you have a wife again." On a planet where there is only one woman, and that woman beautiful, what could the only man say to that? Dav said he was glad. "Come over here," he said.  ANd by Donald H.Menze! This month's cover is timed to coincide with Mariner VI intended to determine whether the Red Planet con support life. The artist. Dr. Donald H. Menzel, is Paine Professor of Practical Astronomy and Professor of Astrophysics, Harvard University; former Director, Harvard College Observatory; Research Scientist, Smithsonian Astrophysical Observatory. Is there life on the Red Planet? Reed right ers hear voices. What the visions or voices signify nobody knows. Messages from the past? Portents of the future? Glimpses of other worlds? I wouldn't venture an opinion. I myself seem to make frequent contact with worlds and eras beyond our Earth. I first became aware of this unusual ability about ten years ago, in March #, to be exact. I was sitting in a meeting of the Faculty of Harvard University. I had brought with me a tablet to record memoranda of decisions, especially those affecting the Observatory or the Department of Astronomy. And this meeting, devoted mainly to problems of Parietal Rules -- those decisions feeling the hours when Harvard students may entertain female companions in their rooms -- was incredibly dull. At some moment during these boring deliberations I suddenly realized that my pencil, previously engaged in aimless doodling, had now assumed control. Sweeping over the tablet, the pencil began to delineate mysterious beings, clearly not of earthly origin. They must have some planet to live on -- and I eventually realized that most resided on Mars. But a few Venusians, Moon Beings and inhabitants of a planet revolving around Alpha Centauri revealed their existence also. Many of them, brightened with water colors, have become collectors' items. And only the most insensitive of my colleagues, those with no sense of artistic appreciation, refer to my work as "Doodles from Menzel's penzel." More than a decade and some ten thousand spacemen later, I present herewith a few representative creatures from outer space. T HE cover illustration depicts a recurring theme, the Martian Cyclops, whose form does not in the least resemble that of the mythical one-eyed giant who held Ulysses captive. The Martian creature is not a monster with one eye. It is a monster eye that clearly lives for vision alone -- for the mere joy of viewing the rugged. cratered desert of the red planet. The large wings permit rapid flight. The "holes" -- which reveal the three-dimensional nature of the being -- are characteristic of many space creatures. They function something like the gills of a fish, increasing contact with the environment. The skating, dancing dinosaur lives in a checkered world, seeking satisfaction in the speed of Martian living. The dinosaur's skin is like smooth green leather, affording ample protection against the bitterly cold Martian winter nights. The polar caps of Mars, unlike those of planet Earth, are only a foot or two thick. But they nevertheless provide an excellent rink for skaters. The progenitors of the female Martian dragon left the Moon gradually lost its air and water into space. She finds the environment of Mars particularly friendly. Many of the plants on Mars are peripatetic. I am currently expecting a revelation concerning the nature of the offspring from this union. I he Venusian Beauty is a joy to behold. Her elaborate hair-do represents the traditional style of the females of that planet. Her outboard bust is entirely functional, the better to survive in the intense heat of the planet. Life, as recently noted by Professor Willard Libby, well-known Nobel Laureate, can exist only in the mild zone between the icecapped poles and the broiling equatorial region. Note how the tail enhances her ethereal beauty. On Earth, we have long believed that tailless man was higher in the evolutionary scale than the ape. We see how wrong we were in this supposition. Doubtless, as man ascends to greater heights he, too, will grow a tail. The Martian Sea Horse is a friendly creature despite the fact that he is frozen stiff most of the time. But when the warmth of the Martian day unlocks the ice on the fringes of the polar cap the Sea Horse rapidly cavorts through the seas, conversing with every creature he encounters. Here we sec him discussing Martian politics with a friendly oneeyed Sea Slug, They have not yet decided for whom to vole. But every creature on Mars has the ballot. The Martian C loud represents a form unlike anything on Earth. We are accustomed to beings that are solid or liquid or a combination of both. However, although gases do enter life's processes in the form of oxygen or in varieties of waste products, we do not think of gases as living beings. Enormous clouds develop on Mars. They express intelligence and have powers of locomotion. Terrestrial astronomers have frequently seen fast-moving clouds on Mars but have been at a loss to explain them. The speeding spots are enormous living creatures. We complete this exhibit with two Martian birds. The Purple Bearded Night Owl, a denizen of the Martian night, flaps his wings in the thin, cold atmosphere and munches a meager meal of insects, while Phobos, the planet's nether moon, looks benignly on. The second bird, the RainbowFeathered Esophagus, welcomes the day with song. The rainbow lutes of the plumage make this creature a welcome sight on the bleak Marscape. Within a few decades, after Martian explorers return to Earth, we may see such creatures in our terrestrial zoos.  the G'drellian, was phasing out of adolescence were about to be phased out of existence! bar to a crap game to a simpleminded ambush in a dead-end alley. He didn't blame them for being angry. His pockets were stuffed with their money, greasy and crumpled fives and tens. Two thousand and twenty of their hard-earned dollars, if his memory served him right. And of course it did. They had supplied three sets of dice -- two loaded, one shaved. All three were childishly easy to manipulate. He let them win every throw at first, then less and less often. Finally he tested their credulity and rapidly emptied their pockets with ten sevens in a row. That much had been easy. But now he was in a difficult position. Under the transparent pretext of finding a bigger game, the leader of the gang had steered him into this blind alley, where five others were hiding in ambush. And now the six were joined in a line, advancing on him, pushing him toward the tall hurricane fence that blocked the end of the alley. He started pacing them, walking backward. Not that they could do any physical harm to him. But he needed time. Only thirty seconds, give or take a little, before he would back into the fence and be caught. Thirty seconds objective... He froze and did a little trick with his brain. All the energy his strange body produced, except for that fraction needed to maintain human form, was channeled into heightening his sensory perceptions, accelerating his mental processes. He had to find a way out of this dilemma without exposing his true nature. The murderous sextet seemed to slow down as the ratio of subjective to objective time flux increased arithmetically, .geometrically, exponentially. A drop of sweat rolled from the leader's brow, fell two feet in a fraction of a second, a foot in the next second, an inch in cron... Now. A pity he couldn't just kill them all slowly and painfully. Terrible to have artistic responsibility stifled by practical considerations. Such a beautiful composition; a spectrum of attitudes ranging from the little one's ill-concealed fear of pain, of inflicting pain, to the leader's leering, sadistic anticipation of pleasure in the kill -- the dilettante! A smallish work, only six to play on. Still, he ought to practice on some little pieces before the great epic. But it might arouse suspicion. And Llarval said... That snail. Insensitive brute... Next  time out I'll get me a supervisor who is able to understand... But next time out, I'll be too old... Even now  can feel it... Damn that snail! T HE ship hovered above a South American plantation. People looked at it and saw only the sky. Radar would never detect it. Only a voodoo priest in a mushroom trance felt its presence. He tried lo verbalize and died of a cerebral occlusion. Too quick. Artless. Braxn was kind of ashamed of it. "Bluntly, I wish we didn't have to use you, Braxn." Llarval was talking. His crude race communicated vocally and the unmodulated, inand-out-of-phase thought waves washed a gravelly ebb and flow of pain through Braxn's organ of communication. He stored the pain, low intensity that it was, for contemplation at a more satisfactory time. Llarval repeated: "If only we had brought someone else of your sort -- besides your father, of course. Shape-changers aren't such a rarity." He plucked out a cilium in frustration but of course felt no pain. Braxn was too close, sucked it in. "A G'drellian poet. A poet of pain. Of all the useless baggage to drag around on a survey expedition -- " Llarval sighed and ground his shell against the wall. "But we have no choice. Only two bipeds aboard the ship and neither of them is even remotely mammalian. And the natives of this planet are acutely xenophobic. Hell, they're omniphobic. Even harder to take than you, worthy poet. But this is the biggest find of the whole trip! The crucial period of transition -- they may be on the brink of civilization, still animals but rapidly advancing. Think of it! In ten or twenty generations they may be human and seek us, as most do." The shapeless blob that was Braxn was turning a bored shade of green. "We've met thousands of civilized races -- more thousands of savage ones -- but this is the first we've ever found in transition, correct? Ethnology, alien psychology, everything -- " Llarval shuddered -- "even your people's excuse for art, will benefit immeasurably." Braxn had his doubts but he made no comment. He hadn't bothered to form a speech organ for the interview. He knew Llarval would do all the talking anyway. But Braxn had been studying, under stasis, for several hours. Knowing exactly what needed to be done, he let most of his body disintegrate into its component parts and started to rebuild. First the skeleton, bone by thousandth bone; the internal organs, in logical order, glistening, throbbing, functioning; wet-red muscle, fat, connective tissue, derma, epidermis smooth and olive, fingernails, hair, small mole on the left check. Vocal cords, virgin, throb contralto: "Mammalian enough?" "Speak Galactic." "I said, 'Mammalian enough?' I mean, would you like them bigger -- " she demonstrated -- "or smaller?" "How would I know?" snapped Llarval, trying to hide his disgust. "Pick some sort of statistical mean." Braxn picked a statistical mean between the October and the November Playmate of the Month. With what he thought was detached objectivity, Llarval said, "Ugly bunch of creatures, aren't they?" ago, Llarval's prehistoric ancestors had known one natural enemy -- a race of biped mamma's. With a silvery laugh Braxn left to prepare for planetfall. He got a kick, for the moment, out of being a "she." its people for some ten thousand hours, subjective time. She knew about clothes. She knew about sex. She knew about rape. So she appeared on Earth -- on a dirt road somewhere in South America -- without a stitch and without a blush. And her scholastic observations were confirmed in the field, so to speak, in less than five minutes. She learned quite a bit the first time, less the second. The third time, well, she was merely bored. She made him into a beautiful -- poem? She made him into a mousesized, shriveled brown husk lying dead by the side of the road, his tiny features contorted with incredible agony. She synthesized clothes, gray and dirty, and changed herself into an old, crippled hag. It was twenty minutes before she met another man, who... Another dry husk. Braxn was getting an interesting, if low, opinion of men, Bolivian farmers in particular. So she changed herself into one. The shoe on the other foot, she found, made things different but not necessarily better. Well, she was gathering material. She waited for a car to come by, reverted to the original voluptuous pattern, disposed of the driver when he stopped to investigate, took his form and his car and started on a world tour. and be everyone. He was in turn a doctor, lawyer, fencing coach. Prostitute, auto racer, mountain climber, golf pro. He ran a pornography shop in Dallas, a hot-dog stand at Coney Island, a death-sleep house in Peking, a Viennese coffee house, the museum at Dachau. He peddled Bibles and amulets, Fuller brushes and heroin. He was a society deb, a Bohemian poet, a member of Parliament, a eul-dejatte in Monaco. For operating expenses, when he needed small sums, he wove baskets, sold his body, dived for pennies, cast horoscopes. Threw dice. T HE sweat drop had moved a hundredth of an inch. Must stop wasting time hut it's so hard to concentrate when it feels as if you had all the time in the universe... Braxn knew that he could remain in this state only a few more minutes (subjective) before he was stuck in it permanently. On the ship he could spend as much time as he wanted in mental acceleration but here there was no apparatus to shock him out of it before trance set in. The trance would go on for more than a thousand years, such was his race's span of life. But to the six hoods he would age and die in a few seconds, reverting to his original form for an invisible nanosecond before dissolving into a small gray mound of dust. He was seeing in the far infrared now and definition was very poor. He switched to field recognition. The dull animals confronting him had dim red psionic envelopes, almost completely washed out by his own, a crackling, stroboscopic violet. Electromagnetic. The ion fog around the leader's watch glowed pale blue. Leakage from the telephone and power lines made kaleidoscopic patterns overhead. His back felt warm. Warm? He switched to visual again and searched the people's eyes for reflections. There -- the little scared one -- his eyes mirrored the fence, the hurricane fence. Gate spaced with ceramic insulators. He started to slow down his mind, speed up the world. The drop inched, fell to the ground with slow purpose; struck and flowered into tiny droplets. Sound welled up around him. " -- on't have to use the gun." Braxn stumbled back toward the electrified fence, manufacturing adrenalin to substitute for his spent strength. His stomach knotted and flamed with impossible hunger. He received the pain and cherished it. The leader advanced for the kill, bold and cocky, switchblade in his right hand, his left swinging a bicycle chain like a stubby lariat. Braxn secreted a flesh-colored, rubbery coating over his body and, on top of that, a thin layer of saline mucus. "Left-handed retiarius," he mumbled under his breath. The leader brought the chain around in a swift, flat arc, facehigh. Braxn reached back and made contact with the fence. The chain cracked Braxn high on the right cheekbone and whipped around the back of his head, the end of it putting out his left eye. There was a low, sixty-cycle hum. His good eye saw the hood give one spastic jerk and crumple to the ground. He looped the chain around the little one's neck and pulled him into the fence. Four to go. They had backed away, somewhat bewildered. One took a step toward Braxn, faltered, then turned and ran. The others bolted and followed him. Basking in the pain of his shattered face, Braxn leisurely reached out with his mind and sorted their garbled thoughts. Unfortunately all four had grasped the significance of his trick with the fence and none should be allowed to spread the tale, however unbelievable. To buy time he stopped the blood flow to their brains temporarily. Each one collapsed before he reached the end of the alley. He carried them back and carefully arranged them around the fence. Carefully, for it was delicate work. Braxn erased their memories of the past few hours. He substituted the memory of an elaborate and vicious practical joke which ended with all of them being knocked unconscious by the charge from the fence. All fixed up. But time enough for a special little treat for the leader, Cleve, who had caused him to go to all this trouble. He studied the man's still figure. Dirty blond hair, low forehead, drooping moustache not quite hiding an unsightly mole at the corner of his mouth. Black leather shirt tight over flaccid muscles, beer belly, faded blue jeans tucked into black boots. With little effort Braxn redid his own exterior in the shape of Cleve. But he took the details, not from reality but from the twisted self-image in Cleve's dim brain. Thus the biceps were a little larger, the face a little meaner than a lying mirror would reflect. Flat belly and hair blond almost to the point of whiteness. Instead of the ugly mole there was an incredibly virile scar that lanced down to his chin, catching the corner of his mouth down into an arrogant sneer. Grade-B movie syndrome. He manipulated a couple of glands and the real Cleve woke up instantly. He caught sight of Braxn. His eyes narrowed and he rose slowly to his feet. He kept his distance and stared. Sure of Cleve's attention, Braxn started his performance. The strong, manly face blurred for an instant and came back into focus. The scar was a puffy, infected seam that defiled a face no longer vigorous or handsome. It pulled down the lower lip to expose a yellow canine. The face was lined with a delicate tracery of worry and pain, the grooves growing deeper and more complex in front of Cleve's horrified eyes. The hair, sprinkled with gray, grew white and W'as gone except for a dirty stubble on the twisted, knobby chin. Face and body wasted away. Wrinkled parchment stretched tight over a leering death-mask. Bloodshot eyes clotted with rheum. Cataracts clouded and blinded them. The lids closed and collapsed inward and the body -- real only in the minds of two disparate creatures -- was mercifully dead. The skin turned gray, then olive, and released its life-grip on the ancient body. The body puffed up again in macabre burlesque of its younger brawn. It lived again for a short time as maggots fed on its putrescence. Then a dry, withered husk, still standing upright. The last vestiges of skin and flesh sloughed off to reveal a brown-stained skeleton filled with nameless cobw'ebs. It collapsed with a splintering clatter. On top of the pile of gray dust and bones the yellow skull glared balefully at Cleve for a long moment and then, piece by piece the whole grisly collection started to reassemble itself. Cleve had been trying to scream for nearly a minute. Finally he let out a little squeak and fainted. Braxn made sure he would be out for a while, then erased from Cleve's memory the specific details of the experience. He left only a gnawing, undirected feeling of horror. He scanned the silent forms around him and found that they were all still unconscious. One, the little one, was dead. Probing further, Braxn dissolved a blood clot, patched an infarction and shocked the still heart back into action. Pity to spoil good art. He liked the combination of causeand-effect and dumb luck causing only the harmless one to die. Survival of the fittest, eugenics will out, and all that. With a mental shrug Braxn walked off to find a cab. U Llarval slipped into the Survey Chiefs cabin with trepidation. He was in for a bad time. The Chief, who looked like a cross between a carrot and a praying mantis, got right to the point. "Llarval. your reports stopped coming in several cycles ago. From this I infer that A) your scout is dead, not likely; B) he got disgusted with your asinine questions and lectures, rather more likely; or C) he w'ent on one of his blasted binges and is busily turning the autochthones into quatrains and limericks. I find this last alternative the most probable, if the least palatable. He is ;i G'drellian, an adolescent at that. Do you know what that means?" "Yes, sir. That means he's in the aesthetic stage of hi -- " "It means he should have been locked up before we got within a parsec of this primitive world. You should not have sent him down on the surface of this world alone, least of all without consulting your captain. You may be -- you may have been -- in charge of ethnological research but certain decisions are not implemented without my okay." "But, sir, after his initial exI made him stop. He might have drawn attention to himself." "Your devotion to objectivity is most commendable. "Thank you, sir." "It shows that you know and appreciate the first rule of contact." He pressed a stud and one wall became transparent. He gestured at the busy scene beneath them. "Are they aware of our presence?" "Of course not, sir. That is the first rule." "Tell me, Llarval. What sort of radiation would you suppose their eyes are sensitive to?" The captain's addiction to obliqueness was most exasperating. "Well, sir, since their planet goes around a yellow star, their organs of vision are most sensitive to a narrow band of radiation centered around the yellow wavelengths." The captain scraped his thorax with a claw. Llarval interpreted this as applause. His race had forgotten sarcasm eons before the captain's had invented lire. "You are a good study, Llarval." "Thank you, sir." "So we make the ship transparent to these wavelengths at great expenditure of power." "Yes, sir. So the natives' development won't be influenced by premature knowledge of -- " "And with similar expenditure of power we extend this transparency down to the longer wavelengths. Why do we do this, Llarval?" The little ethnologist was perplexed. Even the lowliest cabin boy could answer these questions. "Why, of course, sir, it's to make the ship invisible to radar detection. Only it's not really invisible. It's just that the local implicit coefficient of absorption becomes asymptotic with -- " "Llarval." The captain sighed. "I learned one of those creatures' words the other day. I suppose by now you've run into i t also -- catechism." "Yes, sir." Llarval squirmed. "Now' as far as I can tell, though I'm not a man of learning myself, this is a form of stylized debate. One person asks a series of questions. The answers are so simple that they brook no disagreement or misinterpretation. These answers -- forced, as it were, upon the hapless interrogatee -- lead to an inevitable conclusion, which gains a spurious validity through sheer tautological mass. Is that fairly accurate?" Llarval paused for a second to retrieve the sentence's verbs as the captain had mischievously, if appropriately, switched from English to Middle High German. "Yes, sir. Very accurate." "Well, then." The captain gave a gleaming, metallic smile. "To borrow another of their delightfully savage concepts, the coup de grace. How did we know -- long before we came within range -- ?" "Radio broadcasts, sir, and television." "Which means?" "Sir, I'm aware of -- " "You're aware of the fact that our arty friend could gain control of this planet-wide network and, in a matter of seconds, destroy almost every intelligent being on the planet. Or perhaps worse, reduce them to gibbering animals. Or worse still, increase their understanding of themselves beyond the threshold  -- " "Yes, sir." I .larval could fill in the blanks. "Then, get out of here and let more capable minds deal with the situation." "Yes, sir." The ethnologist started to scuttle toward the door. "And. Llarval -- remember that your captain, like most of the members of this expedition, normally communicates mind-tomind and receives your surface thoughts even when they are not verbalized." "Yes, sir," he said meekly. "Your captain may be a 'pompous martinet,' yes, but really, Llarval -- 'a vegetable that walks like a man?' Racism is, I think, singularly inappropriate in an ethnologist. Make an appointment with the psychiatric staff." "Yes, sir." "And on your way down, check at the galley and see if Troxl has a couple of years' work for you to do." The captain watched the disconsolate creature scurry out. He settled down at his desk. He passed a claw over a photosensitive plate. Computer, he thought. Here, Captain... Where the he!! is that G'drellian poet? The machine thought a low hum.  can't find him. He must be generating a strong block. You know a G'drellian can synthesize dummy thought waves exactly out of phase with his natural pattern. And by combining the two patterns... How do yon know he isn't just on the other side of the planet? The captain sighed. A computer will talk on one subject forever, if you let it. Using the planet's satellites as passive reflectors, I can cover ninety percent or more of the planet's surface. And by integrating the fringe effects front...  believe you, I believe yon. Then tell me -- where is his old goat of a father? Meditating in the meat locker -- in the form of a large stalactite. As he has been, I might add, ever since you... All right. Have Stores send me up a winter outfit. I'll have to go and try to blackmail him into telling me where his blasted progeny is. Give him a thousand u'itlcss ethnologists, thought the captain to himself. Give him a thousand garrulous computers but spare him the company of even one G'drellian. Even on G'drell they confined the adolescents to one island -- to work out. their poetry on worms and insects and each other. fc# A survey expedition needed a G'drellian, of course. A mature one to solve problems beyond the scope of the computer. But damn that Brohass! He must have known lie was gravid when he volunteered for the trip. How did one deal with these creatures, who seem to live only to torment other people with their weird, i n scrutable sense of humor? Brohass knew he would undergo fission, knew his offspring would reach adolescence in mid-voyage -- and probably contrived to send the ship to a planet where... The captain's reverie was broken by the robot from Stores. "The clothing you requested, sir." "Just put it on the hook there." The robot did so and glided out of the room. He should have had it delivered to the locker, thought the captain. Clothing was tantamount t o obscenity to many of the crew members and one had to maintain dignity. Yes, one must, mustn't one? thought the computer. Will yon go do something useful? The captain threw up a block in time to miss the reply. He jerked the clothes off the hook and strode out of the cabin, letting out occasional thoughts about the ancestry, mating habits, etc., of the machine that was the ship's true captain. I please." The slender stewardess swayed down the aisle, past a young man with a handsome, placid face and a Brooks Brothers suit. "Landing at Kennedy International in three minutes." Braxn did as told, shifting the heavy attache case from his lap to the floor. Two hundred pounds of gold bullion would buy a lot of prime time. They landed uneventfully. Braxn took a helicopter to the Pan American Building, went down to the I # #st floor and into an office. Gold leaf on the frosted glass entrance proudly proclaimed Somebody, Somebody and Somebody, Advertising Counselors. He came out two hundred pounds lighter, having traded the gold for one minute of time -- at nine Saturday night, an hour away -- on each of the major television and radio networks. A triumph of money over red tape. His commercial would be strictly terference. And his brand of soap would certainly make the world a cleaner place to live in. Alone. T HE captain donned his thermal outerwear and entered the massive locker. Sure enough, there was a huge blue stalactite suspended from the ceiling. He addressed it. Brolwss, he thought obsequiously, would you serve your captain? The huge icicle fell and splintered into several thousand pieces. They reassembled into a creature who looked rather like the captain. "What would you do to me if I said no?" "That's ridiculous," said the captain, somewhat emboldened by facing a familiar shape. "No one can do anything to harm you." "All right, that settled, will you please go and let me get back to my conversation." Curious in spite of himself, the captain asked, "Whom are you conversing with? You don't generally think with the other crew members." "My father has found a particularly humorous ninth-order differential equation. He is explaining it to me and I would like to devote all of my energy to understanding." The captain shivered, not just from cold. Brohass' father had been dead for thirty years. But half of him would live as long as Brohass lived -- a quarter would live as long as Braxn. And so on down the line. It was unsettling to mere mortal beings, that a G'drellian maintained an autonomous existence within his decendants for hundreds of thousands of years after physical death. Whether a G'drellian would ever die completely was problematical. They claimed that none yet had. "This won't take much of your time. I want you to locate Braxn and give him a message." "Why can't you find him yourself?" "It's a rather large planet, Brohass, and he's thrown up a strong communication block." "We're on a planet? Which one?" The captain thought a long string of figures. "They call it Earth." "I'm afraid I'm unfamiliar with it. Please open your mind and let me extract the relevant details." The captain did so, with chagrin. Brohass could easily have asked the computer but his people were born voyeurs and never would pass up the chance to probe another's mind. "Interesting, savage -- I can see why he was drawn to it. Incidentally, your treatment of Llarval was shameful. In his place you would have lost control of my son just as quickly. And your knowledge, Captain, of the people on this planet, is encyclopedic but imperfect. You misunderstand both catechism and tautology. You used the expression coup de grace where coup de theatre would have been more fitting. And your Middle German would send a Middle German into convulsions. Furthermore, you are an ambulatory vegetable. To your credit, however, you were correct in assessing my son's plans. He is now in the possession of a minute of time, as they say, on the planet's communications network. Funny idea, that -- beings possessing time rather than the other way arou -- " "Brohass!" "Captain?" "Aren't you going to do anything?" "Interfere with my child's development?" entities!" "Yes -- he probably is. Mammals, though. You have to admit they'd probably never make anything of themselves anyhow." "Brohass, you must stop him." "I'm pulling your spindly leg, Captain. I'll talk to him. Just once, just once I would like to have a captain who could take a joke. You know, you vegetable people are unique in the civilized universe in your -- " "How much time do you have?" "Oh, two thousand three hundred thirty-eight years, four days and -- " "No, no -- how much time before Braxn gets on the air?" "If Braxn got on the air he would fall to the ground -- even as you and I." The captain made a strangling noise. "Oh, don't bust a root. I have several seconds yet." Brohass reverted to his native formlessness and sent a tendril of thought through his son's massive block. you slow clown just a bit? Braxn concentrated and the bustling studio slowed down and froze into a tableau of suspended action. Yes, Father. Is there something l can help you with? Well, first, tell me what you're doing in a television studio. At the minute of maximum saturation I'm going to broadcast the Vegan death-sign. That's all. That's all? You'll kill everybody. Well, not everybody. Just those who are watching television. Oh. yes, I've worked out a phonetic equivalent for simultaneous radio transmission. Get a few more that way -- if it works. Oh, I'm sure you can do it, son. But, Braxn, that's what l wanted to think to you about. You're going to try to think me out of it. Well, if you want to put it that way...  bet that joke of a captain put you up to it. You know that vegetable that walks like a man... Hey; that's a good one, Father. When'd you... Neither he nor anyone else on this tin can could make me do anything that l... Brohass sighed. Look, Braxn. You're poaching on a game preserve. Worse, shooting fish in a barrel. With a fission bomb, yet. How can you get any satisfaction out of that? Lather, I know that quantity is no substitute for quality. But there are so many here! Brohass snorted. And you want to be poet laureate, right? There's something wrong in that? This will be the biggest epic since Jkdir exterminated the... Braxn. Braxn -- my son. You're temporizing. You know what's wrong, don't you? Surely you can feel it. Braxn fell silent as he tried to think of a convincing counterargument. He knew what was coming. The fact is that you are maturing rapidly. It's time to put away your blocks -- sure, you can go through with this trivial exercise. But you won't be poet laureate. You'll be dunce of the millennium, prize buffoon. You're too old for this nonsense. I know it, you know it and the whole race would know it eventually. You wouldn't be able to show your mind anywhere in the civilized universe. He knew that his father was thinking the truth. He had known for several days that he was ready for the next stage of development but his judgment was blinded by the enormity of the canvas lie had before him. Correct. The next stage awaits you and I can assure you that it will be even more satisfying than the aesthetic. Yon have a nice planet here and you might as well use it as the base of your operations. The captain is easily cowed -- after I assure him that you no longer wish to, shall we say, immortalize these people in verse, he'll be only too glad to move on without you. We'll he back to pick you up in a century or so. Goodbye, son. Goodbye, Father. The filament of the green light on the camera facing him was just starting to glow. He had something less than a hundredth of a second. Extending his mental powers to the limit, he traced down every network and advertising executive who knew of the deal he had made. From the minds of hundreds of people he erased a harmless ones. Two hundred pounds of gold disappeared back into thin air. Books balanced. Everyone in the studio had the same memory: five minutes ago a police-escorted black limousine screeched to a halt out front, and this man, familiar face lined and pale with shock, stormed in with a covey of Secret Service men and commandeered the studio. Braxn filled out his face and body with paunch. The man who owned this face died painlessly as soon as Braxn had assimilated the contents of his brain. The body disappeared. His family and associates "remembered" that he was in New York for the week. A finger of thought pushed into another man's heart and stopped it. Convincing -- he was overworked and overweight, anyhow. But to be on the safe side, Braxn adjusted his catabolism to make it look as if he had died ten minutes earlier. He manufactured appropriate cover stories. All this accomplished, Braxn let time resume its original rate of flow. The light winked green. A voice offstage said, "Ladies and gentlemen -- " what else could one say? -- "the, uh. Vice President of the United States." Braxn assumed a tragic and weary countenance. "It is my sad duty to inform the nation..." of a G'drellian from adolescence to voluntary termination. The first phase is aesthetic, appreciation of an art alien to any human, save perhaps a de Sade or a Hitler. The second phase is power. # With feet upon this crater-pitted land So like the moon, with eyes upon the void, We might with effort glimpse an asteroid At dim remove; below us in the sand Crow sturdy roots, defiant as a band Of outlaws: beaten back though not destroyed. They fight, with strength and doggedness alloyed. Against the blows of Nature's brutal hand. The huge extensive caps that melt and freeze Lend moisture to the dusty atmosphere , And spur the efforts of the shrubs to grow; In pools of melted ice perhaps appear Scant forms of protozoan life that seize A transient space between the months of snow.Wade Wellman Innocence can be a mailer of life or death! The park was lively with raised voices and bright clothing, children and adults. The geriatrics generation had come early enough to claim a bench and was otd and feeble enough to hold it. I had brought a sandwich lunch. I ate slowly, saving out an orange and a second can of beer for later. The populace danced before me, never dreaming that I was watching. The afternoon sun burned warm on my scalp. A lizaidlike torpor stole over me, so that the sound of adult voices and children's screaming-for-the-hell-of-it dimmed and faded. But I heard the footsteps. They jarred the earth. I opened my eyes and saw the rammer.  He was six feet tall and massively built. He wore a scarf and a pair of blue balloon pants, not too far out of style, but they didn't match. What they exposed of his skin was loose on him, as if he had shrunk within it. Indeed, he looked like a giraffe wearing an elephant's skin. He walked without spring. His feet slapped hard into the gravel with all his weight behind them. Small wonder I had heard him coming. By now everyone in sight was either looking at him or turning to see what everyone was looking at. Except the children, who had already lost interest. To me he was irresistible. There are always the casual peoplewatchers. They watch their neighbors in restaurants, shops or monorail stations when they have nothing else to do. They develop their own amateurish technique -- they don't know what to look for and they usually get caught. But I'm not that kind of peoplewatcher. There are the fanatics, the dedicated ones, who learn their technique in a closed-circuit TV class. Many of them hold lifetime subscriptions to Face In The Crowd and Eyes Of The City, the hobby magazines. They write letters to the editor telling how they spotted Secretary-General Haruman in a drugstore and he looked unhappy. That's me. The fanatic type. And here I was, not twenty yards from a rammer, a man from the stars. He had to be one. His taste in clothing was odd and his carelessly draped skin was alien. His legs had not yet learned to cushion his weight against Earth's heavier gravity. He projected the discomfort and self-consciousness, the interest, surprise and pleasure, that silently shouted tourist. His eyes, looking out from behind the ill-fitting mask of his face, were bright, blue and happy. My staring rudeness was noticed but did not affect his almost religious joy. Nor did his feet, though they must have hurt. His smile was dreamy and very strange. Lift the corners of a spaniel's mouth with your forefingers and you'd see such a smile. He drew in life from the sky and the grass and the voices and the growing things. I watched his face and tried to read it. Was he the priest of some new Earthworshipping religion? No. Probnbly he was seeing Earth for l lie first time, was tuning his biorhythms to Earth for the first time, feeling Earthweight settle into his bones, watching sunrises twenty-four hours apart until his very genes told him he was home. It made his day when he saw the boy. T HE boy was around ten, a handsome child, naked and tanned all over. When I was growing up even the infants wore clothing in public. I had not noticed him until now and he in turn had not noticed the rammer. He kneeled on the path that passed my bench, his back toward me. I could not see what lie was doing but he was very intent and serious about it. By now most of the passersby had turned away -- from disinterest or an overdose of good manners. I eyed the rammer watching the boy. I studied him from half-closed eyes, practicing my famous imitation of an old man asleep in the sun. The Heisenberg Principle implies that no peoplewatcher should allow himself to be caught at it. The boy stooped suddenly, then rose, his hands cupped. Moving with exaggerated care, he turned from the gravel path and crossed the grass toward a dark old oak. The rammer's eyes went big and round. All his pleasure gave way to horror and then the horror drained away, leaving nothing. The star-man's eyes turned up in his head. His knees began to buckle. Stiff as I am these days, I reached him. I slid an admittedly bony shoulder under his armpit before he could fall. All the mass of him came gratefully down on me. I should have folded like an accordion. Somehow I got the rammer to the bench before  had to let go of him. I told an astonished matron, "Get a doctor." She nodded briskly and waddled away. I turned back to the rammer. Sick eyes looked up at me from under straight black bangs. The rammer's face was oddly tanned -- dark where the sun could reach, white as milk where folded skin cast shadows. His chest and arms were like that too. Where the skin was pale it had paled further with shock. "No need for doctor," he whispered. "Not sick. Something I saw." "Sure. Put your head between your legs. It'll keep you from fainting." I opened my remaining beer. "I will be all right in a moment," he said from between his knees. He spoke the Tongue oddly and his weakness further slurred the w'ords. "It was the shock of what I saw." ' "Here?" "Yes. No. Not entirely -- " He stopped to shift mental gears and I handed him the beer. He looked at it as if wondering which end to suck on, then halfdrained it in one desperate draught. "What did you see?" I asked. He had to finish swallowing. "I saw an alien spacecraft. Without the spacecraft it would have meant nothing." "What kind of ship was it? Smithpeople? Monks?" These are the only known spacegoing races, aside from ourselves. I'd never seen one of their ships but they sometimes docked on the outer worlds. The rammer's eyes narrowed in his quilted face. "I see. You think I speak of some registered alien ship in a human spaceport." His words were no longer slurred. He picked them with care. "I was halfway between the Horvendile and Koschei systems, shipwrecked at the edge of lightspeed, waiting to die. And I saw a golden giant walking among the stars." "A humanoid? Not a ship?" "I -- thought it was a ship. I can't prove it." I made a thoughtful, wordless but letting him know I was listening. "Let me tell you. I was a year and a half out from Horvendile, bound for Koschei. It would have been my first trip home in thirtyone years..." is like flying a spiderweb. Even with the web retracted a ramship is a flimsy beast. Cargo holds, external cargo netting and hooks, pilot cabin, life-support system and the insystem fusion motor are all contained in a rigid pod barely three hundred feet long. All else is balloons and webbing. At takeoff the balloons are filled with hydrogen fuel for the insystem fusion motor. By the time the ship reaches ramscoop speed the fuel is half gone, replaced by low-pressure gas. The balloons are retained as meteor shielding. The ramscoop web is superconducting wire, thin as spiderweb, tens of thousands of miles of it. Coiled for takeoff, it forms a roll no bigger than the main pod. Put a uniform negative charge on it and it spreads to form a hoop two hundred miles across. It ripples at first under the differentiating fields. Interstellar hydrogen, thin as nothing, enters the mouth of the ramscoop web. An atom to a cubic centimeter. Differentiating fields compress it along the axis, compress it until it undergoes fusion. It burns in a narrow blue flame, yellowtinged at the edges. Hie eleclromagnetic fields in fusion flame begin to support the ramscoop web. Mighty forees add, making web and flame and incoming hydrogen one interlocking whole. A rigid pod, invisibly small, titles the flank of a whispy cylinder of webbing two hundred miles across. A tiny spider on an enormous web. Time slows down, distances compress at the higher velocities. Hydrogen flows faster through the web -- the ramscoop fields increase in power. The web becomes more rigid, more stable. A ship should not need supervision as it approaches the midpoint turnover. "I was halfway to Koschei," said the rammer, "carrying the usual cargo -- genetically altered seeds, machine prototypes, spices. And three corpsicles -- passengers frozen for storage. We carry anything that cannot be sent by message laser. "I still don't know what went wrong. I was asleep. I had been asleep for months, with a current pulsing through my brain. Perhaps a piece of meteoric iron entered the ramscoop. Perhaps the hydrogen grew thin for an hour, then thickened too fast. Perhaps we entered a sharply bounded OH region. In any case something twisted the ramscoop field and the web collapsed. "I was wakened too late. The web had roman-candled and was trailing the ship like a parachute that will not open. Wires must have touched for much of the web was vaporized. "It was my death," said the rammer. "Without the ramscoop weh I was falling helplessly. I would enter the system of Koschei months loo early, moving at nearly lightspecd, a dangerous missile. For my honor I must inform Koschei by laser -- so that I might be shot down before I arrived." "Take it easy." I soothed him. His jaw had clenched, and the muscles that tightened in his face patterned the skin like a jigsaw puzzle. "Relax. It's all over. Smell the grass -- you're on Earth now." "I wept helplessly at first, though we consider weeping unmanly." The rammer looked around him as if coming awake. "You are right. Would the law take offense if l took off my shoes?" "No." He took off his shoes and wiggled his toes in the grass. His feet were too small for him. His toes were long and agile, almost prehensile. Probably the matronly woman had simply walked atxay to avoid being involved. In any case, the rammer's strength had returned. Ffe said, "On Koschei we tend to large girth. Gravity pulls less heavily at the meat of us. To qualify as a rammer I sweated away half my body weight, so that the unneeded two hundred earthweight pounds of me could he replaced by payload cargo." "You must have wanted the slats badly." "Yes. I was simultaneously learning disciplines whose very names most people can neither pronounce nor spell." The rammer pulled at his chin. The quilted skin stretched incredibly and did not snap back immediately when he let go. "I cut my weight by half, yet my feet hurt when I walk the Earth. My skin has not yet shrunk to fit my smaller mass. Perhaps you noticed." "What did you do about Koschei?" "I sent the message. It would precede me to Koschei by just two ship's months." "Then?" "I thought to wait it out, to use what time was left to me. My taped library was adequate -- but even in the face of death, I grew bored. "After till, I had seen the stars before. Ahead they were bluewhite and thickly clustered. To the side they were orange and red and somewhat sparse. Behind was black space, empty but for a handful of dying embers. Doppler shift made my velocity more than obvious. But there was no sense of motion. "A month and a half of this and I was ready to go back to sleep. "When the collision alarm went off, I tried to ignore it. My death w'as already certain. But the noise bothered me, and I went to the control room to shut it off. I saw then that a respectable mass was quickly approaching, aimed dangerously, from behind. It was moving faster than my own ship. I searched among the sparse crimson dots w'ith my scope at top magnification. Presently I found a golden man walking toward me. "My first thought was that I had gone mad. My second was that my God had come for me. Then, as the intruder grew in the scope screen, l saw that it was not quite human. "Somehow that made it better. A golden man walking between the stars was impossible. A golden alien was a lesser impossibility. At least I could examine it sanely. "I found the alien larger than I had thought, much larger than human. It was a biped, definitely humanoid, with two arms and legs and a well-defined head. Its skin glowed all over like molten gold. It was hairless and without scales. Between its legs was nothing but smooth skin. Its feet were strange, without toes, and the knee and elbow joints were bulbous and knobby -- "  "Were you really thinking in big expensive words like that?" "I really was. I wanted to forget that I was terrified." 'Oh." "The intruder was nearing fust. Three times I had to lower the magnification. Each time I saw him more clearly. His hands were three-fingered, with a long middle finger and two thumbs. The knees and elbows were too far down the limbs but seemed quite flexible. The eyes -- " "Flexible? You saw them move?" T HE rammer became agitated. He stuttered; he had to stop to gain control of himself. When he spoke again he seemed to force the words through his throat. " -- decided that the intruder was not actually walking. But as it approached my ship it seemed to be walking on empty space." "Like a robot?" "Like a not-quite man. Like a Monk, perhaps, if we could see beneath the garment worn by Monk ambassadors." "But -- " "Think of a man-sized humanoid." The rammer would not let me interrupt. "Think of him as belonging to a civilization advanced beyond our own. If his civilization had the power, and if he had the power within his civilization, and if he were very egotistical, then perhaps," said the rammer, "perhaps he might comrnand that a spacecraft be built in his own image. "That is the way I thought of the intruder in the ten minutes it took him to reach me. I could not believe that a humanoid with smooth, molten gold skin would evolve in vacuum -- or that he could walk on emptiness. The humanoid shape is for gravity, for planets. "Where does engineering become art? Once our groundbound automobiles looked like spacecraft. Surely an advanced spacecraft might be made to look like a given man and to move like him. yet still have the capabilities of a spacecraft. The man himself would ride inside. cause this to be done -- why, then he would stride like a god across the stars." "I wonder if you don't think (if yourself in just that way." The rammer was astonished. "Me? Nonsense. I am a simple rammer. But I find man-shaped spacecraft easier to believe in than golden giants walking on emptiness." "More comforting, too." "Yes." The rammer shuddered. "It came up very fast, so that I had to damp the magnification to keep him in view. His middle finger was two joints longer than ours and the thumbs were of different sizes. His eyes were set freakishly far apart and too low in the head. They glowed reel with their own light. His mouth was a wide, lipless, horizontal line. "Not once did I think to avoid the intruder. We could not have reached a collision course by accident. I assumed that he had altered course to follow me and would alter course again to protect us. "He was on me before I knew it. I had flipped the magnification down another notch and when I looked the setting was at zero. I looked up at the sparse red stars and found a golden dot as it exploded into a golden man. "I blinked, of course. When my eyes opened he was reaching for me." "For you?" The rammer nodded convulsively. "For the pod of my ship. He was much larger than the pod, or rather, his ship was." "You still thought it was a ship?" I would not have asked -- but he kept changing the pronoun. "I was looking for windows in tire forehead and the chest. I did not find them. He moved like a very large man." "I hate to suggest it," I said, "not knowing your religion. Could there be gods?" "Nonsense." "How about superior beings? If we've evolved beyond the chimpanzees, couldn't -- " "No. Absolutely not," said the rammer. "You don't understand modern xenogeny. Do you not know that we and the Monks and the Smithpeople are all of equal intelligence? The Smithpeople are not remotely humanoid in shape, yet it makes no difference. Evolution stops when a species begins to use tools." "Fve heard that argument. But -- " "When a species begins to use tools -- environment no longer shapes that species. The species shapes its environment to suit itself. Beyond this the species does not develop. It even begins to take care of its feebleminded and its genetically deficient. "No, he could have better tools than mine, this intruder, but he could not be my intellectual superior. He was certainly nothing to worship." "You seem awfully sure of that," I snapped. so. The rammer shivered and wrapped his arms around his chest. The gesture was ludicrous and pitiful at the same time, for his arms swept up an armful of folded skin and hugged it to him. "I needed to be sure. The intruder had taken my main pod in his hand and pulled me toward -- toward his ship. "I was glad of my crash straps. Without them I'd have bounced about like a pea in a dryer. As it was, I blacked out for an instant. When I opened my eyes I faced a great red iris with a black pupil. "He looked me over with care. I -- forced myself to look back, lie had no ears, no chin. A bony ridge divided his face where a nose might have been, but there were no nostrils. He pulled back for a better view of the main pod. This time I was not jolted. I le must have realized that the jolting could hurt me and had done something to prevent it. Perhaps he had made his ship inertialess. "I saw him lift his eyes momentarily to see over my pod. "You must remember that I was facing back along my own wake, back toward Horvcndile -- to where most of the stars had been red-shifted to black," The rammer was picking his words with increasing care and patience. They came so slowly that I wanted to squirm. "I was not looking at the stars. But -- suddenly there were a were all white and bright. "I did not understand. I put side and forward views on the screen. The stars looked the same in all directions. Still I did not understand. "Then I turned back to the intruder. He was walking away across the sky. "You must understand that, as he walked, he receded at much faster than walking speed. Accelerating. In a few seconds he was invisible. I looked for signs of an exhaust but saw none. 'Then T understood." The rammer lifted his head. "Where is the boy?" The rammer looked about him, his blue eyes searching. Children and adults looked back curiously for he was a weird sight. He said, "I do not see the boy. Could he have left?" "Oh, that boy. Sure, why not?" "There is something I must see," The rammer eased his weight forward onto his bare and battered feet. I followed him as he crossed the gravel path, followed him onto the grass. And the rammer resumed his tale. "The intruder had examined me and my ship with care. He had made himself and my ship inertialess or otherwise cushioned us against acceleration. Then he had canceled our velocity relative to Koschei." "But that wasn't enough," I objected. "You'd still die." ; The rammer nodded. "Still, at first I was glad to sec him go. He was terrifying. And his last mistake was almost a relief. It proved that he was -- human is not the word I want. But he could make mistakes." , "Mortal," I said. "He was mortal." "I do not understand. But never mind. Think of the power of him. In a year and a half, at point six gravities, I had accelerated to a velocity which the intruder canceled in no more than a second.  preferred death to his dreadful company. At first. "Then I became afraid. It seemed unjust. He had found me halfway between stars, stranded, waiting to die. He had half-saved me -- and then left me to die, no better off than before! "I searched for him with the scope. Perhaps I could signal him if I knew where to aim my com laser. But l could not find him. "Then I became angry. I -- " The rammer swallowed. "I screamed insults after him. I blasphemed in seven different religions. The more distant he was the fess I feared him. I was reaching my stride when -- when he returned. "His face was outside my main window. His red eyes looked into mine. His strange hand was reaching for my main pod. My collision alarm was just beginning to sound -- his return had been so sudden. I screamed out -- I screamed -- " He stopped. "What did you scream?" "Prayers. I begged for forgiveness." "Oh." "He took my ship in his hand. I saw the stars explode before me." T HE rammer and I had reached the shade of a dark oak, one so old and so spread out that its lower limbs needed the support of iron pipes. A family picnicking beneath the tree watched our approach. "Explode?" "That lacks accuracy," the rammer apologized. "What happened was this -- the stars became very much brighter, at the same time converging toward a point. They flared horribly. I was blinded. The intruder must have shifted me to within a meter-per-second of lightspeed. "I rubbed my hand hard across my eyes. My eyes remained closed. I felt acceleration. It remained constant while I waited for my eyes to recover. Through experience I was able to estimate its force at ten meters per second squared." "But that's -- " "One gravity. When I could see again I found myself on a yellow plain beneath a glaring blue sky. My pod was red hot and was already sagging round me." "Where did he put you?" "On Earth, in a refertilized part of North Africa. My pod was never built for such things. If Earth's gravity collapsed it, then reentry should have torn it to pieces. But the intruder must have taken care of that, too, I guess." I AM a peoplewatchcr, an expert. I can crawl into a man's mind without letting him know I existed. I never lose at poker. And I knew the rammer was not lying. We stood beside the dark oak. I'lie lowermost limb grew almost parallel to the ground and was supported by three iron pipes. Long as were the rammer's arms, he could not have wrapped them around that limb. Its bark was rough, gray, powdery and smelled of dust. The top of it was level with the rammer's chin. "You're a very lucky man." I said. "No doubt. What is that?" Black and furry, an inch and a half long -- one end wiggling in blind curiosity as it moved along the bark. "A caterpillar. You know, there's no computing the odds you ran against being alive now. You don't seem very cheerful about it." "I w'as -- but think about it," said the rammer. "Think what the intruder must have reasoned out to do what he did. "He looked through the main window to examine me as well as he could. I was tied to a chair by crash straps and his sensors had to see through thick impact quartz designed for transparency in the other direction. He could see me but only from the front. He could examine the ship. But it was damaged and he had to guess to what extent. "First he must have reasoned that f could not slow my ship without the ramscoop web. But he must also have deduced the presence of reserve fuel to decelerate me to zero speed from the lowest speed at which my ramscoop can operate. It was apparent that I must have it. Thus he stopped me dead -- or nearly so -- and left me to go home the slow way, using only my reserve fuel. "After he had left me lie must have realized that I would be dead of age before I ended such a trip. Imagine how thorough his examination of me must have been. So he came back for me. "By projecting my line of flight he must have knowm where I was going. But could I live there with a damaged ship? He did not know. "And so he looked me over more carefully, deduced the star and planet where I must have evolved -- and he put me there." "That's pretty far-fetched," I said. "Yes. The solar system was twelve light years distant -- yet he reached it in an instant. But that is not the point." The rammer let his voice trail off. He seemed oddly fascinated by the black caterpillar, which was now defying gravity as it explored a vertical wall of bark. "He placed me not only on Earth but in North Africa. He deduced not only my planet of origin but the region where I bad evolved. "I stayed in my pod for two hours before  was found. Your United Nations police took a record of my mind but they do not believe what they found. A ramship pod cannot be towed to Earth without radar's finding it. Further, my ramscoop web is all over the desert. Even the hydrogen balloons survived the reentry. They think that it must be a hoax, that I was brainwashed as part of that hoax." "And you? What do you think?" Again the rammer's face tightened into jigsaw-puzzle lines. "I had convinced myself that the intruder was no more than another spacecraft pilot -- a passerby who stopped to help, as some persons will stop to help if your car battery fails far from a city. His power might be greater than mine. He might be wealthier, even within the context of his own culture. We were of different species. Yet he had stopped to help a member of the great brotherhood, for we were both spacemen." "Because your modern xenogeny says he couldn't have been your superior." He didn't answer. "J can pick a few holes in that theory." SO "Can you?" I ignored his disinterest. "You claim that evolution stops when a species starts building tools. But suppose two tool-users evolved on the same world? Then evolution might go on until one race was dead. We might have had real problems if the dolphins had had hands." "It may be." He was still watching the caterpillar -- an inch and a half of black fur exploring the dark bark. My ear brushed the bark as I faced him. "Then again, not all human beings are alike. There are Einsteins and there are morons. Your passerby might have been of a race that varies more. Make him a super-Einstein -- " "I had not thought of that. I had assumed that his deductions were made with the aid of a computer. At first." "Then, a species could evolve itself. If they once started fiddling with their genes they might not stop until their children were milehigh giants with a space drive stuck up their spines. What the hell is so interesting about that caterpillar?" "You did not see what the boy did?" "Boy? Oh. No, I didn't." "There was a -- caterpillar moving along the gravel walk. People passed. None looked down. The boy came. He stooped to watch." "Oh?" "Presently the boy picked up (lie caterpillar, looked about him, then came here and put the caterpillar safely on the limb." "And you fainted." "I should not have been so affected by what, after all, is no more than a comparison. I would have cracked my skull had you not caught me." "A poor return for the golden one, if you had." The rammer did not smile. "Tell me -- if an adult had seen the caterpillar, instead of a boy -- " "Probably he'd have stepped on it." "Yes, I thought so." The rammer put his tongue in his cheek, which stretched incredibly. "He is nearly upside down. I hope he will not fall off." "He won't." "You think he's safe?" "Sure. Don't worry about him."...did not want to miss out on anything just because he was hearing and impinqed itself on his mind-pattern he got on the hook with Dannie and said, "I diq the music -- now let's have the libretto." Dannie hung up for two hours of contemplation, came back and said, "Well, it's like this -- " Turned out the key words in the story were Last Star and, unlike lesser writers, Dannie meant them. So the story's about the longest look anybody ever took on a clear night. Just this side of forever. Read it...Hayden Howard's novelette about tomorrow's silent, deadly college National Emergency, to be exact) leads off October's glittering array of science fiction's best. Others include -- ...dissonant chord, pitting Damon against all creatures living on all How long since you examined the powers that rule you -- and faced your own naked truths? street. It is evening. A slight wind blows dust and dead leaves past them, plays with their hair. They walk in silence, unhurried even hesitant. The younger, d dark-eyed man with pronounced, Slavic cheekbones continual! brushes his hair from his eyes. I he wind as easily returns it. They halt at the corner, sheltered for a moment from the breeze. The older man produces cigarettes and each takes one. Their destination is the building opposite, a gray construction of old, stained concrete, crumbling at the edges. The older man studies the face of his dark-eyed companion in the flare of the match. He looks for signs of nervousness, of fear, finds none. Both men inhale, blow clouds of gray smoke into the gray night air. They smoke in silence for a few minutes. Finally the younger man smiles resignedly and glances at his wristwatch. "Time for me to go, Ivan,," The other sighs deeply. Few words are left unsaid -- they have discussed everything. "I wish you luck, Stefan." They clasp hands firmly. Stefan turns, crosses the street and enters the building. A third man approaches, dressed in flowing robes of black, his head hooded. Walking swiftly, black robes flapping, he follows Stefan through the doorway, glancing once in Ivan's direction. Ivan involuntarily steps back into deeper shadow, feeling his breath speed up, his heart thump a little louder, faster. Under the man's dark cowl, revealed for a second by that one swift glance, he has caught a glint of silver. The notice above the doorway reads: evening classes. from Stonehenge, stands the Citadel of the Brotherhood. It is a structure of shimmering metal, two miles in height, a full half mile across at the base. It tapers, in a logarithmic curve, to a point. At various heights are balconies open to the air -- but those more than two thousand feet from the surface enclosed with a transparent substance. The main structure is formed of a titaniumsteel alloy. No joints or welds are discernible. The structure appears: to have been cast or carved from a mass greater than it. Pulse modulated signals of various wavelengths have been intercepted emanating from the Citadel on several occasions. One such signal, wavelength # Mcs, was immediately identified as television but faded before a coherent picture could be obtained. Other electrical phenomena have been observed in the vicinity, most notably jamming of all radio reception up to a range of three miles and a form of St. Elmo's Fire persisting for several hours. It would seem almost impossible to believe that such a structure could be erected without arousing the curiosity of the local populace, yet such appears to be the case. Bondsmen, when questioned in its very shadow, knew nothing of it and admitted to no interest at all. The Citadel was raised in April, #. It was completed in two days. No details as to the structural methods used have been obtained. T HE thirty-fourth meeting of the Society of the Spider took place in a Berlin cellar. Berlin, city of spies for almost fifty years, now held the last spies on earth. The cellar stank of dust and old wine. Broken glass crunched underfoot and mice scuttled in the shadows. Sixteen of the members had met here regularly for over two years, discussing, planning, arguing. These men sat comfortably, in silence. Of the remaining two, one was a new member. The hypnotic brand of his initiation still smarted in his subconscious. He sat forward in his seat, staring at the dimly lit faces around him, jumping at every unexpected sound. The other was the founder of the society, Ivan Petrov. Absent from meetings for a month, he had returned, bringing with him the new member, Stefan Alderton. Petrov spoke. "Gentlemen. All of u s here -- with the exception of Stefan -- are familiar with t h e Brotherhood artifacts. We have discussed them often and suggested possible uses or reasons for their existence. Stefan, on the other hand, had not beard of them until four days ago. He is a native of Kazakhstan, where the Brotherhood is still largely unheard of. He came west in search of his brother. His experiences of the Brotherhood, although brief, are, however, more intimate than anyone else here can claim." He paused, glancing at Aiderton. Alderton supplied: "I found my brother. He is now a Priest of this Brotherhood." Petrov continued above a murmur of sympathy: "His lack of knowledge underlines the deplorable breakdown of communications over the past ten years. I shall, therefore, give a brief history of the Brotherhood's rise to power to clarify matters and mainly for Stefan's benefit. The artifacts themselves, we shall discuss later. "The Brotherhood first made its appearance in central Europe, circa nineteen eighty-three. It spread swiftly, mainly via further education classes for adults, by offering courses based o n tachistoscopic film and hypnosis, designed to  teach a foreign language in days or quantum physics in a few hours. It is believed that" these courses also prepared the student for the next step -- full initiation into the Brotherhood. Wc know very little about the details. Much of our data is obtained by questioning pupils before they become too uncooperative. After several such courses most students retreat into a world of their own. Priests can be immediately recognized by their black robes and, more certainly, by the metal band each wears, apparently inset, around the upper part of the head. Further, individual Priests appear to have no separate selfawareness. Each forms a part of a group consciousness. "in five years the Brotherhood won complete control of Europe, most of Asia and North America. The next five years sufficed for them to take command of the whole planet. As a result, civilization as we knew it has virtually ceased to exist. We are plunged again into the Dark Ages, with the Brotherhood playing the roles of both the nobility and the Church. We. the remaining eighty per cent of the population, are cast as serfs and denied education -- unless we wish to submit to the teachings of the Priests, which inevitably culminate in B rot h e r hood membership. "This situation is the reason for the existence of this society. Our purpose is to alter it." Petrov paused again. He stared for a long moment at Alderton. When he again spoke his voice held a soft note of hope, in sharp contrast to his previous harsh tones. "We are all old men here, Stefan. Look around you -- not one of us is below the age of sixty. We need a young man who hates tiic Brotherhood as we do. Most young people accept the present situation -- or perhaps prefer it to the Cold War. They prefer a peaceful pastoral existence to the threat of nuclear annihilation. But you have lost a brother. You know this is not the way of progress, that we in a cultural backwater. We need a man who will agree to enter t h e Brotherhood for us and fight for us from within. "You are our choice, Stefan." Feed it regularly for six months, ringing a bell while it feeds. At the end of the six months the bell alone, without food, is enough stimulus to bring saliva to the mouth of the dog. A similar effect can be obtained with pain -- # resulting in the phenomenon of a dog's salivating when it is pricked with a pin. The dog has acquired a conditioned reflex. Or take a television audience of several thousand, all mindlessly watching soap opera. Interrupt the play f o r advertisements -- and most of your audience will treat it as a chance to make coffee, visit the toilet or possibly even speak. The few who continue watching have probably been mesmerized. Now, without interrupting the play, substitute for a single frame the word thirst in capital letters. If the frame-speed is fast enough no one in your audience will be able to read it. It will not be on the screen long enough to register consciously. Do this three more times at intervals of twenty seconds. The fifth time, flash Your audience will rush to the nearest public house as one. This is subliminal conditioning. These and other similarly halfunderstood methods were used on Stefan Alderton. The Spider took his mind and molded it. His subconscious was made a minefield of hidden reflexes, each designed to break through tiny later conditioning. He endured hours of seemingly innocuous scenic film while subliminal t e c h n i q u e s sprayed him with new concepts. His dreams were not his own. Each night a muted speaker under Ins pillow whispered to his mind, which was unhindered now by coherent thought. Only his mornings were free. Most of them were spent with Petrov -- walking, talking. He told over and over again the story of his brother's eagerness to travel West, to go to the great schools now being opened, to learn as much as possible of the world around him. And of their last meeting. Each time he told the story it was as if he lived that moment again, stood again in the small room with its odor of books and chalk dust, felt again the heat from the single shaft of sunlight that fell directly onto h i s face -- and saw again the blank, unrecognizing stare of his brother. That unseeing stare could be found on the face of any and every Priest. Stefan painfully recalled looking around the room, nothing that although there were five other Priests in the room, not one of them bothered to look directly at him. There had been no need for them to look at him -- they had been able to see him through the eyes of his brother. His sudden shocked realization of this fact had made him want to vomit. He had run from the room, forgetting his coat in his haste. Ivan had found him two days later, drunk, money all gone, wanting only revenge. Ivan had dragged his story from him many times, knowing that his hatred would burn the fiercer if constantly stoked -- and would help Stefan persevere in bis quest for vengeance. The lessons continued for six weeks. Satisfied at last. Stefan's tutors released him. He and Petrov traveled to England, where he enrolled in the Brotherhoodcontrolled night school nearest to the Citadel. Six months passed. During it no contact was attempted by Spider. Alderton was watched from a distance but not very carefully. f Until he was reported wearing black robes and a metal ring in his skull. T HE Western Desert of Australia sports the second Brotherhood artifact. Known as the Pattern, this structure consists of rods of a pink substance (presumed plastic but to date no sample has been available for analysis) of various widths laid out in a complicated design and covering roughly two hundred and fifty square miles. The rods vary in length, the longest being up to thirty feet, the shortest less than an inch. p Although Priests can be seen walking freely through the Pattern, no other animal life can exist closer than about five hundred yards. Even at this distance severe headaches and invol untar y twitchings of the limbs is usual in humans. Birds and other wildlife avoid this area but tests with guinea pigs and rats show them suffering acutely at a distance and dying if placed closer than five hundred yards. It is not known if these symptoms are a ; result of the Pattern or some form of protection designed to keep i unwanted visitors away from the area. Photographs taken front highaltitude drones show the Pattern to be roughly hexagonal in shape and resembling a gigantic snowflake. As with the Citadel, no function has been postulated for this structure. walked slowly towards the great door set in the steel wall that towered above the clouds. Six months of evening classes had taken his mind. He wore a metal ring in his skull. Two members of S p i d e r crouched in a parked car a quarter of a mile away, watching a radar screen. The thin beam of electrons traced its green path across the screen, peaked in the center, and flicked back to the beginning two thousand times each second. The peak, first, told that the Xband transmitter hidden in Stefan Alderton's left forearm was still functioning and second, it gave a direction. Another car parked two miles east, bonnet in the air and a mechanic frantically d o i n g nothing, gave a second direction. A third car, containing at first glance a courting couple, gave a third. All three tracking stations lost Stefan as he entered the steel shell of the Citadel. Sensing fulfillment, Spider assembled in the village which lay practically at the foot of the metal spire. Its patience was rewarded at the end of the third day of waiting. Once more a peak formed on the flickering green trace. The cage of the Citadel had T HE function of the third artifact is known. Unfortunately its location is not. It was built in France and is an enormous ceramic ball of almost three kilometers diameter. On March #, #, at # hours local time, it rose from the ground and headed rapidly due north, gaining altitude as it proceeded. No rockets or other motors were observed but the area from which it was launched was later found to be radioactive, although not dangerously so. It was last seen three days later -- by sheer accident -- some twenty Astronomical Units away by an astronomer, Mr. G. Kerry, who was carrying out routine photography of the Orion constellation. This area of the sky is of especial interest as several pulsars have been recently located here which are believed to correspond with known, visible stars. The only starship successfully launched by mankind, the sphere has been seen by some five hundred men. Its existence is known to perhaps four times that number -- excluding, of course, Priests. Further details of its trajectory will be available when the Kerry photographs have been examined. T WO men huddle under a laurel hedge at the very base of the Citadel. They whisper -- partly in awe, partly from fear of being detected, although no one else is in sight. "He's on that ledge -- about seven hundred feet up." "I see it." Petrov stares up until his whole back aches. "How long lias be been there?" "Four hours. From back there -- " he gestures to a line of trees a mile distant -- "you can just make him out with binoculars. He just stands there. He hasn't moved all this time." '"A nightwatchman, perhaps? Sentry?" " "We're dealing with one mind. Petrov, not a group." He smiles with pleasure at being able to repeat back to Petrov what the leader himself has said until it is almost a motto. "He watches the night but lie isn't a man. Not as we use the term." Their whispering ceases as the sound of footsteps becomes audible. A Priest appears, walks slowly past without pausing or glancing either way. Starlight glints on bis shining headband, making it glow. The even tread fades and the two men straighten. "We'll have to try to reach him," Petrov decides. "What? Up seven hundred feet of polished steel?" "No, I mean reach him mentally. He'll come to us if we can do that." "We'll lose him altogether if he breaks contact with the rest of the Brotherhood," objects the other. Petrov ignores him, sucking his bottom lip thoughtfully. "We'll use the flares." "But we can't risk it now." Petrov stares him down. "Go back. Tell them. The flares." ' The other hesitates, makes to argue further, then turns and crawls through the hedge. In a few moments Petrov is left alone with the night and the Citadel towering above him. The top is invisible but he can just see the ledge on which Alderton stands, silhouetted against the low cloud. Twenty minutes pass. Then, over by the line of trees, five Very lights flicker a colored pattern across the sky. The pattern mirrors one already in the strange mind of Stefan Alderton. The watchers in the trees see the figure on the high balcony stagger, jerk arms and legs like a marionette -- and fall. Seven hundred feet. Men have fallen from aircraft at much greater heights and lived, their falls broken by trees, snowdrifts. There are no trees below Stefan Alderton and certainly no snow. But the walls of the Citadel curve outward. He falls two hundred feet before they curve sufficiently for him to make contact. He bounces outward slightly, once, and then maintains contact for the rest of his fall. His left leg flails against the wall and smashes beyond any hope of repair. The steel ring set into the bone of his skull scrapes the shining wall for filly feet, sending and making the whole Citadel resonate. The curve of the wall increases sharply at the base. Friction piles on friction as Stefan plunges down. The skin is lorn from his body. A wet smear is drawn down the wall parallel to the glittering streak which makes the contact, of his headband. The last fifty feet, mercifully, he begins to roll, and is spun away from the tower, to come to rest mere yards from the wait-, ing Tvan. The Citadel hums like a gigantic tuning fork in the sudden quiet. Footsteps. Shouts. Ivan runs to the body. "Stefan -- " "Ivan -- " The eyes open once and close again. The whole incredibly living body shudders. The whispered greeting is barely audible. Ivan forces himself to disregard the terrible injuries, the face partly torn away and covered with blood. "Stefan. The Citadel. The Pattern, What are they for, Stefan?" Stefan shudders again. For a moment Ivan thinks Stefan is still one with the group mind -- members of which must surely even now be racing to the laurel hedge. But no -- Stefan had spoken, Ivan lowers his head to Stefan's. "We were right, Ivan," whispers Stefan. "The Priests are one. One mind. But oh, how we underestimated that mind -- how we misunderstood it! It is the mind of a child, undeveloped. And yet it -- they -- make us look like apes." Accompanied by his whimsical Martians and Venusians, Dr. Donald H. Menzel returns to our pages afler on absence of four years. One of the world's leading astronomers, as chairman of the International Astronomical Union's four-man Working Group on Lunar Nomenclature, he spent part of July in Moscow selecting the names for the craters and other  natural features on the far side of the moon, which has just recently been mapped. The names that Dr. Menzel and his three colleagues have chosen will become official when voted on by the #member body of the I.A.U. in #. Dr. Menzel is also an expert in the fields of mathematical physics and special branches of radio communication. He has contributed technical articles to professional journals in numerous fields and has written numerous books, including A Field Guide to ihe Sun and Planets and "The artifacts, Stefan, what are they?" "They are a thousand years ahead of us," the whisper continues, oblivious to the question, "yet they are but children -- a child -- " Running footsteps approach. "Quickly, Stefan, the Pattern -- " The dying man's eyes open for the last time. His voice grows stronger as he speaks. "The Citadel? Tire Pattern? And the Starship?" He smiles thinly through the blood. "Toys, Ivan, toys."  The World of Flying Saucers: Dr. Menzel also wrote science fiction -- some for under the pseudonym Don Howard when he was in college. He even served a stint as science editor for Hugo Gernsback's sf magazine. Dr. Menzel has been an art enthusiast since his boyhood days in Colorado and he is currently a member of the Cambridge, Massachusetts, Art Association. Though he has been seriously interested in painting his technicolor extraterrestrials only since I#, they have been on exhibit to enthusiastic audiences in various parts of the world. Is there life on Mars? Or are these Martians only pigments of Dr. Menzel's colorful imagination? Our astronomerartist will soon be back in Galaxy, at which time we shall ask him. Earl Ray will be in court to appeal his confession. Sirhan Sirhan is getting settled in his cell on Death Row. Apollo # is about to re-enter after successful completion of the penultimate Lunar mission. There is no trace of the ground crew sergeant who took the Hercules out over the Atlantic and asked for one phone call to his wife. And got it. And that's some of the news of the world of the future. If you obtain a copy of AH Our Yesterdays, by Harry Warner, Jr., (As you should. From Advent: Publishers, Inc., P.O. Box #, Chicago, #. #. #) and read its account of the doings and thinkings of science fiction people in the #s, you will get more than one normally bargains for in a book like this. You will get the incunabula -- the photos of F. Towner Ltney ; the personality analysis of Walt Dunkelberger; the index that revealed to my astonished eyes that I'd been observed helping to sing a Richard S. Shaver lampoon at the # Philcon. But you will also, I think, get more than an inkling of how and why it is that some of us have to claim a "new thing" today. For what we mean by the "new thing" is a portmanteau into which we stuff all the aspects of the future we simply did not see coming. Long one of the most respected recorders of events within the microcosm of sf fans, Harry Warner has produced here, first of all, that calm, reasoned and, I suppose sometimes slightly prejudiced, "fan history" that the microcosm needs as a counterweight to Sam Moskowitz's earlier The Immortal Storm. All Our Yesterdays concentrates on the #s. Brief essays first establish the prior state of science fiction and science-fiction fandom, so as to provide a perspective in which to view the more closely detailed events. Subsequent volumes are promised on the later decades. Warner several times refers to Moskowitz and chides his book for being far too concerned with the pocket struggles of New York fandom, and therefore for being a significant distortion of the lore of the fannish universe. (This seems a valid point, although it is also true that the movers and shakers of the New York bush wars are generally still significant activists in both professional and amateur science fiction, whereas most of the other major fannish events of the #s are sunk without trace). But some of you may be wondering, even more titan usual, just what the hell I'm talking about. Well, there is a thing called fandom. It is the result of the recorded thoughts, and the increasingly recorded deeds, of folk who at some time in their lives were moved not only to read science fiction but to live in it. These people were impelled to contact other sf readers and to form associations with them on the basis of either a mutual interest in science fiction or of some even stronger mutual interest discovered as a result of the preliminary sf contact. Articulate, .given to bursts of hyperactivity, often consumed by a loneliness demanding Brobdingnabian spasms of communication they have from their number contributed the major portion of today's sciencefiction editors, writers, artists. The derivative formatists have in turn perpetuated science fiction as we know it today and as it continues to raise fresh generations of fans. And these fans, in turn, will some day... But before we elaborate on that conclusion, you should know that it might well be of considerable interest to you to read All Our Yesterdays, even if you don't recognize anything more than the names of the people who have since become familiar professionals. (Or well-known scientists, for that matter. You will find their names here in the form "Young published two issues of a mimeographed magazine in #, but nothing more was ever heard of him.") For even if you don't recognize any of the names, it is nevertheless true that no other entertainment literature to my knowledge has ever raised up a satellite structure of such complexity that it can -- and often does -- exist independent of the First Cause, nor has any other literary genre generated such a systematized frame of reference in which entire communities of outwardly ordinary individuals can share the same dramatic interior life. seen analogous to fandom is society itself. No other institution is comparable in its dedicated pursuit of the proper attitude, the apt message, the most effective plan and the noblest future. (Modified, of course, by a sobering realization that out there, somewhere, regrettably squats that great stultifier, Practicality.) All of us, each in his own words and each in his own way, would like to try to do something, however small, that would improve Man's grasp and understanding. Of what? Well, of the extension of the past. I think that we in the #s, pursuing this common human trait of simplifying the past and calling it the future, believed even more than we realized that the more efficient machines would lead to better men and that the larger cities would lead to reasonable folk. Oh, some doubted it. But not me. This is what is to be found in Harry Warner's book even if you never heard of and don't care about gafia, crifanac or Morojo. It is indeed a history, as distinguished from a polemic. The specific names and things it cites are reflections of real events and genuine feelings. And there is sense to be made of it even if your interest is wholly independent of the particular labels this constellation of realities happens to have donned for the occasion. Warner's opinions are evident but unobtrusive; it is possible to discern that this microcosm, like our larger one, is mostly made up of good folk w'ith strong personal opinions, is mostly motivated towardi improvement, certainly less creative than it thinks but nevertheless aware of creativity's importance. This book, like fandom, is a good thing. But as I said up there in the beginning, even a good thing can miss a point. And tiiis, too, is not surprising since we do have only the past for a hint of what the world of the future will bring. I would like to illustrate my point. I think perhaps I can. Here is a column I wrote in April, #, after returning home from a business trip. But then I remembered that my job is to review science-fiction books, not science fiction. So I put it aside: From the air Washington, D.C., looked dusty in the late afternoon. In the main terminal at National Airport, ticket clerks had been suggesting there might be seats on flights from Friendship Airport. They had no suggestion as to how long it might take the regular limousine service to get through downtown Washington to Friendship, which is near Baltimore. But there were certainly no seats to Chicago, Milwaukee or St. Louis at National. So I took the shuttle to New York and that was how I saw the burning like a barricade across the city at #th Street. The flames were Da-Glo orange. My plan was to take a Chicago plane from LaGuardia. I settled for a cab ride to Kennedy and the last seat on a flight home via Cincinnati. The nation's capital, as I was saying, hod been burning. From National, with its panoramic windows, the historical monuments along the Potomac had stood out clearly against the ropy smoke. We had gotten to National, usually a twelve-minute cab ride down Connecticut Avenue for the Shoreham, via Georgetown and the Key Bridge. Whether you know D.C. or not, what this means is that for five tired businessmen who had been strangers until they struck their bargain with the cabbie, the Insurrection up to this point had been an hour's traffic jam. The flight path from Kennedy to Cincinnati crosses Baltimore. D.C. is off the left wing. Doubling back as I was, at something like #:# P.M. local time, now, I was sitting in a First Class left window seat with a double whiskey sour in my hand, partaking of a little Mozart through the headphones of my Astrostereo. Washington from the air at night is one of the world's great visions. When I see it, I think of the superdense cities traced out far below our England in the Arthur C. Clarke story. It is like looking at a scanner display and making out the lovely, obviously intelligent webworks of an aesthetically conscious, persistent and prosperous alien people. At this time, it had rust-colored, very dark streaks across it. In Cincinnati the bouncy stewardess with the Texas accent received a message that flight crews would not be permitted to leave O'Hare Field for their homes in Chicago but would have to bunk out at the field after the flight terminated. She asked me what Washington had been like. I couldn't think of how to put it. and she nodded happily, comprehending. But later, when we swung in over the West Side of Chicago at midnight, she ran up and down the aisle, pointing out and crying: "Look it thet! Look it thet, my Gawd!" Well, I got home all right, to suburban Evanston, in a cab driven by a man who blamed the whole thing on the Mayor of Philadelphia for taking away his policemen's shotguns. I also learned that he lived in all innocence on the # block of West Madison and I was his last fare before he checked in and went home. I'm not really a jerk but I didn't like the way he talked, so I just wished him pleasant dreams. The next day, I checked with the local police for reassurance, and then my wife, my four sons and I got on our six bicycles and went up to the BaskinRobbins store on the corner of Dempster and Chicago. The youngest is six and I'd promised him he could have a ride to the ice cream store when I got back home from the annual convention of Pickle Packers, International, a very nice bunch of people I no longer work for. As I recall, everybody had a double dip but David, the youngest. Despite his twelve-block accomplishment, he settled for one dip. The next day being Sunday, we dressed up neatly and took the bus to Raymond Park for the memorial service. science fiction ( I wrote in April, #) is so obvious that its full implications still escape me. It was not at all like World movies is accompanied by sirens, crashing sounds and the crackle of flames. But the common element in all my insulated glimpses from real life was the absence of sound effects. In all the afternoon and evening, I heard one klaxon -- on an empty ambulance headed for the Key Bridge away from D.C., probably toward a road accident on the chock-full highway to Dulles airport. Other than that, it was cab motors, turboprop and jet engines, arrival and departure announcements, coins dropping into telephones, ten pennies in a slot for a copy of the Chicago Sun-Times. That, and politeness; the very quiet, resigned AP wireplloto editor in Washington on Friday morning, when the headline was still d.c. QUibrs down. He said he was glad to see me again, hoped I'd be back next year, but didn't really t!i ink he'd be able to do much with my # X # glossy of a pretty girl unveiling a sculpture of a sixfoot eagle clutching a # Vifoot pickle in its claws. All of us were polite; the taxi' man in Washington, the five of us in his cab, even when we were stuck immovably in that narrow Georgetown Street, with people walking rapidly and the hooter getting closer and closer. There was no shoving or shouting at National; the clerks worked quickly and without raising their voices. On the shuttle, a salesman put his knee in my lap while trying to aim his Nikon through the window, :md I was very polite to him. It had to be, of all things, a stewardess out of Steve Canyon who became my only exhibit for panic, and it was two other cab drivers, one in John Lindsay's New' York and one in Dick Daley's Chicago, who spoke confidently of locking their doors and "driving right through" crowds if the need ever arose. One thing their television viewing has apparently failed to show them is a car with its four wheels in the air. Or else they've related it to a movie about with Mozart and whiskey sours, I gazed with fascinated interest on the subterrene jewelery of Washington at night and thought of Arthur C. Clarke. What difference docs it make what you relate to? What difference? Well, I'm not sure. The difference, if tiny, must be somew'hcre in the difference between the flashy and the enduring. So much of what we want is flash. Flash is often more fun. not popular by accident. And the mysterious figure with mysterious capabilities, spinning conspiracies or, conversely, righting wrongs with one morally superior stroke -- he, too, is an enduring archetype among us because there are enduring needs within us and he meets them. A large part of what is generally called "science fiction" all in one lump, good and bad, flashy and enduring together, is wedded and bedded, part, parcel and calliope with a complex, communicative, communal, c o m m u t a t i v e , comprehensive social network which fosters and battens on the urgent, immediate need to make the future happen. We want to escape from the incomprehensible hcre-and-now into a simplified world where an Avenger sets things right with one forceful blow after the "mealymouth politicians and fuzzyminded social 'scientists' have muddled it up." We want to have the Arcturians come down in search of Marilyn Monroe and knock aside things-as-they-are in the process. Wc want a new deal for ourselves, by being born again, this time fully conscious, into a world depopulated by the Plague, where all is still and all is ours. We live in a flash world. The dimensions of things have gotten worked around to where they are larger than life as it was w'hen the harmless entertainments of Hash fiction were first created. Any one man with a degree in biochemistry, for instance -- one poor, miserable, unsung cataclast with a mere ten years' education, or just an ordinary lot of luck -- could make such a Plague. We may all be dying tomorrow for one man's gratification of a wish which should legitimately be sending a hundred thousand of us to the newsstands with seventyfive cents each for the next John Christopher novel. You follow me? So much of science fiction has nothing to do w ith the intrinsic things of science fiction. It has to do with the intrinsics of less than perfect humanity. It is predicated on the powcrlessness of the individual, rather than on the capabilities of the lucky few. The Plague, the Arcturians, or the Avenger, arc needed to fill the lack of power in our lives. Or they were. Here in the world of the future, our longed-for expertise of things has created innumerable places where once powerful authority has no monopoly on accomplishment, and where there are many weapons that are best wielded by empty hands. If he but be driven enough today, any man can be his own pulp hero, and those of us who want all their thrills vicarious will never again nod safe in their libraries. That's what it all has to do witli science fiction. It has to do with the difference between flash writing and good writing, because good writing is life and flash writing is the other thing. Good art has to do with life realized. We've always known that. What some of us appear to have missed is that life has changed fundamentally, and science fictionally. That's what it has to do with science fiction. The greater chunk of the old basis is dead as of April #, I #. We used to set stories on Mars and in the future not because we understood those places but because w e didn't -- which made them totally believable places in which to have momentous things happen. Life at home proceeded apace. But we live now in a time in which it not only can happen here -- you name it. and it can happen, good, bad and indifferent, provided only it's flashy enough -- it not only can happen here, it will.  All Mr. Kraken' s assets were frozen -- including his heart! G raham kraken lay upon his deathbed. His eyes wavering upon a dim and faraway ceiling, he savored the reassuring words. "The odds arc all in your favor," the doctor said. n Tlte bed seemed to tense beneath Kraken. Springs coiled tautly. "Some day -- " the doctor's voice rang with tiny, metallic chimes -- "medical science will have advanced far enough to revive you. Your frozen body will not deteriorate in the interim." The chimes grew hushed. "Some day science will repair your body and you will live again." Graham Kraken died easily and they froze his corpse. Miami Beach and opened his eyes. Blinking into the dimness of his room, he found a visitor seated at his bedside. "Good morning," said the visitor. The stranger, Kraken noted, was an elderly gentleman with a bald head and a pleasant face. "Good morning," said Kraken in a friendly manner. "Nice earrings you have there." "Thank you," said the visitor. "They're antennae." "Oh?" "For the transistor radios built into my earlobes." "Indeed?" "Stereo." "How nice," said Kraken. "How do you turn it off?" "Don't," the visitor responded. "Speak up a bit', please." "I'm sorry, ' said Kraken. "I didn't know." "Nice weather we're having." "I hadn't really noticed. By the way, have they done anything about that?" "Well, they did for a short time." the old gentleman said. "But they had to give it up." "Too many conflicting wishes?" "I'm afraid so." "A pity." Kraken glanced at the heavily curtained window. As he watched, the glass behind the curtains suddenly shattered. "Oh?" he said. "Riots?" "No," replied the visitor. "Supersonic transports." Another pane of glass automatically slipped into place. "I guess you get quite a lot of that." "Easy come, easy go." "By the way," Graham Kraken asked, "what year is this?" "Twenty-eighty-eight," lie said. "Well," said Kraken, "it has been a while." "One year is pretty much like another, ' said the stranger. "How about the money?" wondered Kraken. "Did my estate hold out?" "I'm afraid nol," said the visitor. "I had to pay for your revival." "That was very kind of you," said Kraken. He noticed the sunlight edging the window curtains. He rose upon an elbow. T he motion made him feel faint. "Please don't try to move," the visitor said. "It's important that you rest for the heart transplant." "Oh?" Kraken leaned back. "Is there something wrong with my heart?" The visitor stood up slowly. "No," he replied, "but there's something wrong with mine." by Willy Ley and a reason, plus the necessary cash -- to buy a compound that was declared to be impossible. can now do so. The name of the compound is chlorine pentafluoride and its chemical formula, expressed by the name, is rather an oxidizer for a fuel. Well, sort of, since it is not truly an "oxidizer." But we shall see. Nobody thought of chlorine peniafluoride specifically in the past, but for the last forty years rocket men have been dreaming about "something like it." The dream was based on one cold fact --  -- a very cold fact indeed -- namely the boiling point of liquid oxygen at minus # degrees centigrade. Oxygen must be colder than that to stay liquid. This caused certain handling problems and one got to wishing that there were a substitute for liquid oxygen that stayed liquid at ordinary temperatures. Could one use an oxygen-rich substance that was liquid over about the same temperature range as water -- or over the temperature range of alcohol -- and was also inexpensive? Since this was a dream -- why not throw in a low price? Since any self-respecting person has a chemical handbook or two somewhere on the bookshelf it became customary to devote otherwise unoccupied evenings lo looking up oxygen-rich liquid compounds. For various reasons the molecules of these compounds should also be fairly light. There was no reason to worry about that point, they turned out to be compounds of light elements. The elements in question, with their atomic weights, were: Hydrogen (H) I Nitrogen (N) # Oxygen (O) # Since we'll have to know the atomic weights of three other elements later on they might be added to the list right here. They are: Fluorine (F) # Sulphur (S) # Chlorine (Cl) # ##  The Vi after # in the case of chlorine is not a typographical error but a fact of nature that annoyed chemists for at least three-quarters of a century. The explanation is that the atoms of the common garden-variety isotope weigh # units each -- but another chlorine isotope with a weight of # is just common enough to shift the weight of the natural isotope mixture by half a unit. : To return to the theme: the reason for checking on various compounds was to find an oxygen-rich substance that could be substituted for pure oxygen in a rocket. At that moment I remembered having been told once by my chemistry professor that the names of oxygen and of hydrogen are both wrong and should be reversed. Oxygen means "acid maker" but quite a number of oxygen-free acids exist. Hydrogen means "water maker" but no acid exists that docs not contain hydrogen and when it comes to water hydrogen plays a minor role. The formula of water is, of course, H O which means that the weight of the molecule is #  #  #. It also means that there is quite a high percentage of oxygen in that stuff; by weight the ratio is # to I in favor of oxygen. But try to make the hydrogen atoms let go of the oxygen. With ordinary means it cannot be done at all -- one reason water was thought to be an element for such a long time -- and it can fairly easily be done only when an electric current is available. But bew'are of memories of classroom demonstrations in which a glass apparatus was filled with water and a little sulphuric acid was added "to make the water conduct the electric current." Of course you could see the hydrogen accumulate at one electrode and the oxygen at the other. Of course you could see that the hydrogen required twice as much space as the oxygen. But the electric current did not take the water apart directly, even if it looked that way. What happened is this: The electric current took the sulphuric acid apart. The formula of the acid is H-SO, and the result was H # (free hydrogen)  SO, (sulphur trioxide)  O (an oxygen atom). The two gases hydrogen and oxygen had been freed in the ratio of # : I and SO was left behind. The SO,, mediately combined with the surrounding water: SO.,  H.O  H,SOi so that you had a molecule of sulphuric acid again. And then the whole cycle started all over again, gradually using up the water. Since the hydrogen atoms would not release the oxygen atom, water could not be used. But compounds with more than one oxygen atom in their makeup might not be so stubborn about it. How about hydrogen peroxide, chemically speaking H # #. Any chemist who had experience with without any visible reason and in so short a time that the process could only be called an explosion. Miss or Mrs. Reader have no fear, however. The hydrogen peroxide in your bathroom is only "a four per cent aqueous solution" which means that # per cent of what is in the bottle is hydrogen peroxide. The other # per cent is harmless water. And you could not get anything stronger than an # per cent solution, which is still safe. Explosions happen when the solution is # per cent or stronger. Chemists with experience warn everybody away from strong H-O. solutions and it took a lot of research during the second World War to find out why strong H # # # blew up. It happened when the substance touched copper and since piping usually involved brass fittings hydrogen peroxide looked even more unsafe than it is. True, it has been used but nobody likes to work with it. N OW, the handbook told of two nitrogen compounds that one might consider. They were nitrogen tetroxide ( N...O, ) and nitrogen pentoxide (N a O : .). For the tetroxide the weight ratio of nitrogen to oxygen in the molecule would be # : #; for the pentoxide the weight ratio would be # : #. Not bad in either case, especially since the nitrogen was not too likely to combine with anything during the combustion process and would, one could hope, simply appear as gaseous nitrogen in the exhaust. But the chemists with experience shook their heads again: unsafe. By now N # #, is made and is available in tank car lots. Apparently one merely had to learn a technique of handling it. But thirty years ago the bad expcriences of some researchers left only one substitute for liquid oxygen that could be used: nitric that the atomic weights in the molecule add up: I  #  #. Hence the weight ratio of oxygen to hydrogen-plus-nitrogen was # to #, or a little better than # to #. It would need a more detailed analysis of the combustion process to show whether the nitric acid would relinquish its oxygen easily or not. And after analysis -- on paper -- had shown that it would, it would need some experimentation to verify the assumptions made for the calculation. Of course anybody with even the most rudimentary knowledge of chemistry knows that nitric acid is by no means a peaceful substance. But at least it would not blow up. And most folks also know by now that quite a number of rockets, among them very big ones, use nitric acid as a substitute for oxygen. When rockets using nitric acid were still comparatively small somebody asked whether one should not have a look at fluorine. Fluorine behaves like oxygen, only more so. It reacts with practically anything it can reach, even causing flames in the process. Most of the time no ignition is needed. The compounds produced are fluorides instead of oxides but a description of fluorine as a super-active oxygen is reasonably correct. One has to add, though, that it is horribly poisonous. Hence pure fluorine w'as unlikely to find practical application on a large scale. But how about fluorine-rich substances which might do the job with somewhat dampened violence? The Office of Naval Research thought that the idea deserved some investigation and gave a contract to the research division of the Propellant Chemistry section of Rocketdyne, builder of rocket engines in Canoga Park, California. The manager of the research division, E. A. Lawton, gave the assignment to Dr. Walter Maya and Dr. Maya went to work. This was in #. The work involved a mixture of fluorine and chlorine both of which are gases at room temperature. Compounds of fluorine and chlorine then known included trifluoride. The gases behaved as expected but left just a trace of another compound. There was so little of it that all one could say at the moment was that the unexpected -- and possibly new -- compound strongly absorbed radiation of a wavelength of # microns, which is in the infrared region of the spectrum. The next step was obvious, though very difficult. It entailed making enough of the compound for its molecular weight to be determined. The weight turned out to be #'# . That awkward V # was. of course, due to chlorine; subtracting # V # from # V # gave # which is five times the weight of the fluorine atom. If the new compound did not contain anything else the substance had to be chlorine pentafluoride, something that had never been made before, one atom of chlorine holding on to five atoms of fluorine. The next step was to prove that the compound consisted of chlorine and fluorine only. Once that was done and the nature of the new compound had been definitely established it was comparatively easy to think of a number of ways of making it -- the reaction by which it had been obtained originally was much too slow to satisfy anybody. One better way was via a compound with chlorotetrufluoride, reacting with more fluorine. The gas formed after condensation proved to be about # pounds of the new compound -- enough to establish all its characteristics. Chlorine pentafluoride is colorless, both as a liquid and as a gas. Its odor is similar to that of fluorine -- it is toxic but far less violent than pure fluorine. Below minus # degrees centigrade (  minus # degrees Fahrenheit) it is solid. Above minus # degrees centigrade (  # degrees Fahrenheit) it is a gas. Its density is # grams per cubic centimeter at minus # degrees centigrade (  minus # degrees Fahrenheit) while the density is I .# grams per cubic inch at # degrees centigrade (  # degrees Fahrenheit). The precise molecular weight is #. The question of how C#F # will do in a rocket engine has only theoretical answers so far. If Rocketdyne has run any actual tests on the teststands they don't say so. Its value as a fluoridizer is about the same as that of liquid can be stored (under its own vapor pressure) at normal temperatures. It has the advantage of being heavier than liquid oxygen which means that more of it can be put into a given tank. A likely rocket fuel for use with tio being about # parts (by weight) to one part of hydrazine. And that is as far as the story has progressed at the moment. Picture Writing in Our Time T HE place of the story was and still is one of the Frisian islands in the North Sea. The time was the summer of #, vacation lime, and one of the vacationers on that island was a staff member of the Ethnographic Museum in Leipzig. There was not much a vacationer could do in such a place in those days. One could go swimmade by the old woman to assist her memory about the errands she ran. The ethnologist, for a tip, acquired a no longer needed page of the notebook (see figure) and the explanation. The round object tiling, one could watch seagulls and sandpipers and one could also watch people. Among the people the vacationer watched was an old woman who bustled around from house to house and came to the inn with packages. The innkeeper, when asked, said that the old woman was a general of a fisherman. She earned a little money by running errands. The ethnologist was not especially curious until he watched the old woman scribbling in a notebook -- hadn't the innkeeper said that she, like most others of her generation, was still look at the notebook. It did not contain a single letter but was full of pictures that looked like childish drawings. They had been at the extreme left in the top row that might be a picture of a potato actually meant rice the old woman had been asked to fetch from town. The second object meant soup greens. The circle with two lines meant a sponge on a string and the square next to it meant a portable slate, then customary for grades one, two and three in grade schools. Somebody was learning to write! The sketch to the right of the slate was supposed to be a pot, the sign next to it that looks like a small b probably indicated the customer. The sign is repeated once more later. To the right of the pot we have a somewhat drastic pictogram, somebody wanted "worming medicine" -- whether for man or beast is unclear. To the right of it a cluster of signs referred to wine. The bottle shape is the general indicator. The repeated b meant the same customer who wanted the pot. The four circles meant four bottles. The sign at the extreme right in the top row was supposed to show a pig -- but not a live one. It was intended to be read as ham or pork. The drawing to the left in the bottom row is a whole sentence: the messenger was to tell the butcher that he should come to the village to slaughter a pig and that he should bring two pig bladders with him. The drawing to the right in the bottom row meant: deliver a letter from the blacksmith to his wife-to-be. The page from the notebook of the messenger woman was placed into the archives of the museum in Leipzig. An enlarged photograph was put on public display. Learned discussion of the find was not too fruitful. The old woman knew of writing -- she simply could not do it herself. So she had invented a substitute. But what would she have done if nobody in her area knew how to read and write -- in other words if the concept of writing had been unknown to her? Nobody could answer that question, of course. But that interesting notebook leaf still indicates how writing, elsewhere, and several thousands of years earlier, must have started. Astronautics International N OT quite two years ago, in the December, #, issue of Galaxy, I pointed out that the conquest of space was not just a race between the Soviet Union and the United States. Other countries also contributed. I spoke about the French satellites; there were a total of five, three of them orbited by the French Diamant rocket. I spoke of the Italian satellites, two of them, and of the British and Canadian satellites, all of which were collaborations with the United States. The countries in question had furnished the satellites. The United States had furnished the rockets. Since then more things have happened in that field. At about the time the readers of Galaxy read that particular issue an American rocket roared into the sky from the Australian Woomera Proving Ground, carrying an Australian satellite. Its designa(Australian) Weapons Research Establishment Satellite. It was orbited on November #, #, and stayed in orbit until January #, #. The next three international satellites that were successfully orbited -- one was destroyed by one of the rare failures of the Scout rocket -- all belonged to I lie first to reach orbit, is called Iris. It was put into orbit on May #, #, and is still orbiting. on October #, #, and is also still in orbit. The third of the interesting. stand for High Eccentricity Orbit Satellite and the eccentricity is indeed high. The perigee of that satellite is only # miles from the surface but its apogee is # miles out in space, a little more than halfway to the moon. It takes # hours and # I .# minutes for the satellite to complete one of its orbits. Its purpose is to see -- among other things -- what magnetic fields are doing inside the orbit of the moon. It was launched on December #, #, and its working life is expected to be about one year. Afterwards it will continue orbiting for a long time. Its weight is # lbs. The successful launch of this satellite made the Europeans feel a little better about a failure they had experienced only a week Launcher Development Organization) has spent years developing a three-stage satellite launch vehicle, named Europa#. There had been a few failures but the rocket that was on the launch pad at the new French firing range in French Guiana promised t o behave. The first stage, a British Blue Streak, did function as planned and so did the second stage, the French Coralie, which had given trouble in earlier flights. When the third stage, the German Astris, separated from the Coralie and ignited properly everybody was convinced that it would put the Italian-built satellite into orbit. But after seven seconds of firing the Astris cut off and both it and the satellite crashed somewhere. The researchers are not even sure where impact took place, because at the instant of engine cut-off all telemetry cut off, too, and the trackers lost the vehicle. Since then Canadian-American collaboration has put another Canadian satellite into orbit, on January #, #. It is called Satellite for Ionosphere Studies. European plans for the future are quite diversified. Hie French have stated that they are developing a larger version of their Diamant satellite launcher. But even the larger Diamant will not be able to orbit the French Roseau satellite now under construction in Toulouse. During a FrancoSoviet Scientific Cooperation Conference, held in that French city in November #, it was (Please turn to page # ) Dune was an arid planet, inhabited by gigantic sandworms and wild Frernen whose customs were based on water scarcity. Its only resource was melange, an addictive drug produced by the worms. This "spice" aided longevity and gave an adept visions of the future. ' After the murder of his noble dumped into the desert, together with his pregnant mother, the trained by the Bene Gesserit -- a female order devoted to mental arts and the control of genetic lines to produce a "kwisatz haderach", a messiah capable of using psi powers. Paul was to be their instrument. hi learning to live with the Frernen, Paul was forced to take an overdose of drug. This opened his mind permanently to the future -- or futures. Lady Jessica also look an overdose with the was horn with full knowledge of all her mother had known. Paul, by then also known as I remen against the Harkonnen rulers and their Sardqukar soldiers. In the battle. Paul's old Paul took the Harkonnen heir. sort -- but refused to consummate the marriage, remaining true to Now, twelve years later, Paul has made the desert bloom and he rules a mighty empire of stars. He has become almost a god to the Qizarate, a cult built around his visions. Against it, the other (gutsi-political and quasi-religious, forces of humanity have just begun to unite. Among these is the Bene Cesserit, headed bv the Reverend weak help of their trainee, Princess Irulan. More or less with them is the Bene Tleilax, supposedly amoral scientists; their representative is the Tleilaxu Pace like any man or woman. The two groups have the aid of the Spacing Guild, which must control the melange trade, since only spice visions make interstellar navigation possible. Their Steersman man and must live in a tank. His main function is to obscure Pant's visions with his own gift so their plotting will not be detected. They send Princess Irulan back to Paul to demand he give her an heir; she has so far kept Chani sterile by adding drugs to the Premen woman's food. Paul refuses. He is filled with bitter visions, unsure but what he is the very instrument of the future he tries to avoid. He is sure, however, that a royal heir by Irulan will destroy all hope. Paul detects the Reverend Mother on Ed rip's ship and has her arrested. But Scvtale and BIescape. Scytale secretly visits a Premen quarter to gain information. He leaves Bijaz behind but takes with him the semuta-addicted daughter During an interview with Edric, Paid learns nothing. The presence of the Steersman muddies all his future visions. It also upsets Qizarate. Paul can only determine that the Reverend Mother has suggested that Princess Irulan have Chani killed, since Paul's mate now refuses the food containing the sterility drug. Edric then makes Paul a shocking present -- something that looks like Duncan Idaho, except for metallic eyes. It is a ghola -- Duncan's body has been regrown front its cell patterns by Tleilaxu science. But it has no memories from its former life and is now named HA YT. Paul is disturbed by the fact that he saw no vision of Duncan's return. He asks the purpose of the gift, and Hayt answers : "I have been sent to destroy you." But Hayt does not know how it will come about. He tells Paul to send him away -- but Paul cannot, since Duncan was once so close to him. Alia is sent to study the body of a girl found in the desert. She can learn little, except that the corpse shows signs of sernutaaddiction, but she is sure it indicates some grave danger. On the way hack, Hayt reveals signs of being the real Duncan Idaho, and she is attracted to him in spite of herself. When he kisses her, she protests; but he tells her he only did what she wanted. On the verge of new struggles of empire, Paul finds nothing going well. There are reports of treason among the F re men and an attempt to steal a worm and develop melange on another world -- one Pend cannot see, X f think what a joy it is to be alive, and l wonder if I'll ever leap inward to the root of this flesh and know myself as once I was. The root is there. Whether any act of mine can find it, that remains tangled in the future. But all things a man can do are mine, -- 'Hie Ghola Speaks A lia's Commentary I # in the screaming odor of the spice, staring inward through the oracular trance, Paul saw the moon as it became an elongated sphere. It rolled and twisted, hissing -- the terrible hissing of a star being quenched in an infinite sea -- like a ball thrown by a child. It was gone. This moon had not yet set. Realization engulfed him. It was gone: no moon. The earth quaked tike an animal shaking its skin. Terror swept over him. Paul jerked upright on his pallet, eyes wide open, staring. Part of him looked outward, part inward. Outwardly, he saw the plasmeld grillwork which vented iris private room, and he knew he lay beside a stonelike abyss of his Keep. Inwardly, he continued to see the moon fall. Out! Out! His grillwork of plasmeld looked onto the blazing light of noon across Arrakeen. Inward -- there lay blackest night. A shower of sweet odors from a garden roof nibbled at his senses, but no floral perfume could roll back that fallen moon. Paul swung his feet to the cold surface of the floor, and he peered through the grillwork. He could see directly across to the gentle arc of a footbridge constructed of crystal-stabilized gold and platinum. Fire jewels from far Cedon decorated the bridge. It led to the galleries of the inner city across a pool and fountain filled with waterflowers. If he stood, Paul knew, he could look down into petals as clean and red as fresh blood whirling, turning there -- discs of ambient color tossed on an emerald freshet. His eyes absorbed the scene without pulling him from spice thralldom. That terrible vision of a lost moon. The vision suggested to him a monstrous loss of individual security. Perhaps he'd seen his civilization fall, toppled by its own pretensions. A moon... a moon... a falling moon. It had taken a massive dose of the spice essence to penetrate the mud thrown up by the tarot. All it had shown him was a falling moon and the hateful way he'd known from the beginning. To buy an end for the Jihad, to silence the volcano of butchery, lie must discredit himself. Disengage... disengage , . disengage... Floral perfume from the garden roof reminded him of Chani. He longed for her arms now, for the clinging arms of love and forgetfulness. But even Chani could not exorcise this vision. What would Chani say if he went to her with the statement that he had a particular death in mind? Knowing it to be inevitable, why not choose an aristocrat's death, ending life on a secret flourish, squandering any years that might have been? To die before coming to the end of willpower, was that not an aristocrat's choice? opening in the grillwork and went out onto a balcony which looked upward to flowers and vines trailing from the garden. His mouth held the dryness of a desert march. Moon... moon -- where is that moon? He thought of Alia's description, the young woman's body found in the dunes. A Fremen addicted to semuta! Everything fitted the hateful pattern. You do not lake from this universe, he thought. It grants what it will. The remains of a conch shell from the seas of Mother Earth lay on a low table beside the balcony rail. He took its lustrous smoothness into his hands, tried to feel backward in Time. The pearl surface reflected glittering moons of light. He tore his gaze from it and peered upward past the garden to a sky become a conflagration -- trails of rainbow dust shining in the silver sun. My Fremen call themselves 'Children of the Moon...' He put down the conch, strode along the balcony. Did that terrifying moon hold out hope of escape? He probed for meaning in the region of mystic communion. He felt weak, shaken, still gripped by the spice. At the north end of his plasmeld chasm, he came in sight of the lower buildings of the government warren. Foot traffic thronged the roof walks. He felt that the people moved there like a frieze against a background of doors, walls and tile designs. The people were tiles! When he blinked, lie could hold them frozen in his mind. A frieze. A moon falls and is gone. A feeling came over him that the city out there had been translated into an odd symbol for his universe. The buildings he could see had been erected on the plain where his Frcmen had obliterated the Sardaukar legions. Ground once trampled by battles rang now to the rushing clamor of business. Keeping to the balcony's outer edge, Paul strode around the corner. Now, his vista was a suburb where all the city structures lost themselves in rocks and the blowing sand of the desert. Alia's temple dominated the foreground; green and black hangings along its two-thousand-meter sides displayed the rising moon symbol of Muad'dib. A falling moon. Paul passed a hand across his forehead and eyes. The symbolmetropolis oppressed him. He despised his own thoughts. Such vacillation in another would have aroused his anger. He loathed his city! Rage firmly rooted in boredom flickered and simmered deep within him, nurtured by decisions that couldn't be avoided. He knew which path his feet must follow. He'd seen it enough times, hadn't he? Seen it! Once... long ago he'd thought of himself as an inventor of government. But the invention had fallen into old patterns. It was like some hideous contrivance with plastic memory. Shape it any way you wanted, but relax for a moment, and it snapped into the ancient forms. Forces at work beyond his reach in human breasts eluded and defied him. rooftops. What treasures of untrammeled life lay beneath those roofs? He glimpsed leaf-green places, open plantings amidst the chalk-red and gold of the roofs. Green, the gift of Muad'dib and his water. Orchards and groves lay within his view -- open plantings to rival those of fabled Lebanon. "Muad'dib spends water like a madman," Fremen said. Paul covered his eyes. The moon fell. He dropped his hands, stared at his metropolis with clarified vision. Buildings took on an aura of monstrous imperial barbarity. They stood enormous and bright beneath the northern sun. Colossi! Every extravagance of architecture a demented history could produce lay within his view: terraces of mesa proportion, squares as large as some cities, parks, premises, small bits of cultured wilderness. Superb artistry abutted inexplicable prodigies of d i s m a I tastelessness. Details impressed themselves upon him: a postern out of most ancient Bagdhad... a dome that was dreamed in fabled Damascus...an arch from tire effect of unrivaled magnificence. A moon! A moon! A moonL. Frustration tangled him. He felt the pressure of mass-unconscious, Iliat burgeoning sweep of humankind across his universe. They rushed upon him with a force like a gigantic tidal bore. He sensed the vast migrations at work in human affairs: eddies, currents, gene flows. No dams of abstinence, no seizures of impotence nor maledictions could stop it. Muad'dib's Jihad was less than an eye blink in this larger movement. The Bene Gesserit swimming in this tide, that corporate entity trading in genes, was trapped in the torrent as he was. Visions of a falling moon must be measured against many other legends, other visions found in a universe where even the seemingly eternal stars waned, flickered, died... What mattered a single moon in such a universe? Far within his fortress citadel, so deep within that the sound sometimes lost itself in the flow of city noises, a ten-string rebaba tinkled with a song of the Jihad, a lament for a woman left behind on Arrakis -- "Her hips are dimes curved by the wind, Her eyes shine like summer heat. I wo braids of hair hang down her back -- Rich with water rings, her hair! My hands remember her skin. Fragrant as amber, flowerscented. Eyelids tremble with memories... I am stricken by love's white flame!" The song sickened him. A tune for stupid creatures lost in senti. mentality! As well sing to the dune-impregnated corpse Alia had seen. the balcony's grillwork. Paul whirled. The ghola emerged into the sun's full glare. His metal eyes glittered. "Is it Duncan Idaho or the man called Hayt?" Paul asked. The ghola came to a stop two paces from him. "Which would my Lord prefer?" The voice carried a soft ring of caution. "Play the Zensunni," Paul said bitterly. Meanings within meanings! What could a Zensunni philosopher say or do to change one jot of the reality unrolling before them at this instant? "My Lord is troubled." Paul turned away, stared at the Shield Wall's distant scrap, saw wind-carved arches and buttresses, terrible mimicry of his city. Nature playing a joke on him! See what  can build! He recognized a slash in the distant massif, a place where sand spilled from a crevasse, and thought: There! Right there, we fought Sardaukar! "What troubles my Lord?" the ghola asked. "A vision," Paul whispered. "Ahhhhh, when the Tleilaxu first awakened me, I had visions. I was restless, lonely... not really knowing T was lonely. Not then. My visions revealed nothing! The Tleilaxu told me it was an intrusion of the flesh which men and gholas all suffer, a sickness, no more." Paul turned, studied the ghola's eyes, those pitted, steely balls without expression. What visions did those eyes see? "Duncan... Duncan..." Paul whispered. "I am called Hayt." "I saw a moon fall," Paul said. "It was gone, destroyed. I heard a great hissing. The earth shook." "You are drunk on too much time," the ghola said. "I ask for the Zensunni and get the mentat!" Paul said. "Very well! Play my vision through your logic, mentat. Analyze it and reduce it to mere words laid out for burial." "Burial, indeed," the ghola said. "You run from death. You strain at the next instant, refuse to live here and now. Augury! What a crutch for an Emperor!" Paul found himself fascinated by a well-remembered mole on the ghola's chin. "Trying to live in this future," the ghola said, "do you give substance to such a future? Do you make it real?" "If I go the way of my visionfuture, I'll be alive then," Paul muttered. "What makes you think I want to live there?" The ghola shrugged. "You asked me for a substantial answer." "Where is there substance in a universe composed of events?" Paul asked. "Is there a final answer? Doesn't each solution produce new questions?" I # "You've digested so much time you have delusions of immortality," the ghola said. "Even your Empire, my Lord, must live its time and die." "Don't start to parade smokeblackened altars before me," Paul growled. "I've heard enough sad histories of gods and messiahs. Why should I need special powers to forecast ruins of my own like all those others? The lowliest servant of my kitchens could do this." He shook his head. "The moon fell!" "You've not brought your mind to rest at its beginning." "Is that how you destroy me?" Paul demanded. "Prevent me from collecting my thoughts?" "Can you collect chaos?" the ghola asked. "We Zensunni say: 'Not collecting, that is the ultimate gathering.' What can you gather without gathering yourself?" "I'm deviled by a vision and you spew nonsense!" Paul raged. "What do you know of prescience?" "I've seen the oracle at work," the ghola said. I Tve seen those who seek signs and omens for their individual destiny. They fear what they seek." "My falling moon is real," Paul whispered. He took a trembling breath. "It moves. It moves." "Men always fear things which move by themselves," the ghola said. "You fear your own powers. Things fall into your head from nowhere. When they fall out, where do they go?" "You comfort me with thorns," Paul growled. An inner illumination came over i lie ghola's face. For a moment, lie became pure Duncan Mnlio, a storehouse of relic memories. "I give you what comlort  can," lie said. Paul wondered at that momentary spasm. Had the ghola felt .met which his mind rejected? Il ul llavt put down a vision of Ins own? "My moon has a name," Paul vv hispcrcd. Me let the vision flow over him then. Though his whole being shrieked, no sound escaped him. Me was afraid to speak, fearful licit liis voice might betray him. I lie air of this terrifying future was thick with Chani's absence. Mesh that had cried in ecstasy, eyes that had burned him with their desire, the voice that had charmed him because it played no tricks of subtle control -- all gone, back into the water and the sand. Slowly, Paul turned away and looked out at the present and the plaza before Alia's temple. Three shaven-headed pilgrims entered from the processional avenue. I hey wore Grimy yellow robes and hurried with their heads bent against the afternoon's wind. One walked with a limp, dragging his left foot. They beat their way against the wind, rounded a corner and were gone from his sight...lust as his moon would go, they were gone. Still, his vision lay before him. Its terrible purpose gave him no choice. The flesh surrenders itself, he thought. Eternity takes back its own. Our bodies stirred these waters briefly, danced with a certain intoxication before the love of life and self, dealt with a few strange ideas, then submitted to the instruments of Time. What can we say of this? # occurred. I am not... yet,  occurred.' XI Beg not the sun for mercy. -- Maud'dib's Travail From the Stilgar Commentary O NE moment of incompetence can be fatal, the Reverend Mother Gaius Helen Mohiam reminded herself. She hobbled along, apparently unconcerned, within a ring of Fremen guards. One of those behind her, she knew, was a deaf mute immune to any wiles of voice. No doubt he had been charged to kill her at the slightest provocation. Why had Paul summoned her? Was he about to pass sentence? She remembered the day long ago when she'd tested him...the child Kwisatz Haderach. He was a deep one. Damn his mother for all eternity! It was her fault the Bene Gesserit had lost their hold on this gene line. Silence surged along the vaulted passages ahead of her entourage. She sensed the word being passed. Paul would hear the silence. He'd know of her coming before it was announced. She didn't delude herself with ideas that her powers exceeded his. Damn him! She begrudged the burdens age had imposed on her -- the aching joints, responses not as quick as once they'd been, muscles not as elastic as the whipchords of her youth. A long day lay behind her and a long life. She'd spent this day with the Dune Tarot in a fruitless search for some clue to her own fate. But the cards were sluggish. The guards herded her around a corner into another of the silent, seemingly endless vaulted passages. Triangular metaglass windows on her left gave a view upward to trellised vines and indigo flowers in deep shadows cast by the afternoon sun. Tiles lay underfoot -- figures of water creatures from exotic planets. Robed figures passed across another ball in front of her, casting covert glances at the Reverend Mother. Recognition was obvious in their manner -- and tension. She kept her attention on the sharp hairline of the guard immediately in front -- young flesh, pink creases at the uniform collar. Now an open doorway from which emerged the sound of timbrel and flute playing soft, elder music. A glance showed her bluein-blue Fremen eyes staring from the room. She sensed in them the ferment of legendary revolts stirring in wild genes. There lay the measure of her personal burden, she knew. A Bene Gesserit could not escape awareness of the genes and their possibilities. She was touched by a feeling of loss: that stubborn fool of an Atreides! How could he deny the jewels of posterity within his Joins? A Kwisatz Haderach! Born out of his time, true, but real -- as real as his abomination of a sister...and there lay a dangerous unknown. A wild Reverend Mother spawned without Bene Gesserit inhibitions, holding no loyalty to orderly development of the genes. She shared her brother's powers, no doubt -- and more. T HE size of the citadel began to oppress her. Would the passages never end? The place reeked of terrifying physical power. No planet, no civilization in all human history had ever before seen such man-made immensity. A dozen ancient cities could be hidden within its walls! They passed oval doors with winking lights. She recognized them for Ixian handiwork: pneumatic transport orifices. Why was she being marched all this distance, then? The answer began to shape itself in her mind -- to oppress her in preparation for this audience with the Emperor. A small clue, but it joined other subtle indications -- the relative suppression and selection of words by her escort, the traces of primitive shyness in their eyes when they called her Reverend Mother, the cold and bland, essentially odorless nature of these halls -- all combined to reveal much that a Bene Gesserit could interpret. Paul wanted something from her! She concealed a feeling of elation, A bargaining lever existed. It remained only to find the nature of that lever and test its strength. Some lovers had moved things greater than this citadel. A finger's touch had been known to topple civilizations. The Reverend Mother reminded herself then of Scytale's assessment: When a creature has developed into one thing, he will choose death rather than change into his opposite. The passages through which she was being escorted grew larger by subtle stages -- tricks of arching, graduated amplification of pillared supports, displacement of the triangular windows by larger, oblong shapes. Ahead of her, finally, loomed double doors centered in the far wall of a tall antechamber. She sensed that the doors were very large, and was forced to suppress a gasp as her trained awareness measured out the true proportions. The doorway stood at least eighty meters high, half that in width. As she approached with her escort, the doors swung inward -- un immense and silent movement of hidden machinery. She recognized more Ixian handiwork. Through that towering doorway she marched with her guards into the Grand Reception Hail of the Emperor Paul Atreides -- "Muad'dib, before whom all people are dwarfed." As she advanced toward Paul on the distant throne, the Reverend Mother found herself more impressed by the architectural subtleties of her surroundings than she was by the immensities. The space was large; it could have housed the entire citadel of any ruler in human history. The open sweep of the room said much about hidden beams behind these walls and the far away domed ceiling must surpass anything ever before attempted. Everything spoke of engineering genius. Without seeming to do so, the hall grew smaller at its far end, refusing to dwarf Paul on his throne centered on a dais. An untrained awareness, shocked by surrounding proportions, would see him at first as many times larger than his actual size. Colors played upon the unprotected psyche; Paul's green throne had been cut from a single Hagar emerald. It suggested growing things and, out of the Fremen mythos, reflected the mourning color. It whispered that here sat the one who could make you mourn -- life and death in one symbol, a clever stress of opposites. Behind the throne, draperies cascaded in burnt orange, curried gold of Dune earth, and cinnamon flecks of melange. To a trained eye, the symbolism was obvious, but it contained hammer blows to beat down the uninitiated. Time played its role here. T HE Reverend Mother measured the minutes required to approach the Imperial Presence at her hobbling pace. You bad time to be cowed. Any tendency toward resentment would be squeezed out of you by the unbridled power which focused down upon your person. You might start the long march towardv that throne as a human of dignity, but you ended the march as a gnat. Aides and attendants stood around the Emperor in a curiously ordered sequence -- attentive household guardsmen along the draped back wall; that abomination, Alia, two steps below Paul and on his left hand; Stilgar, the Imperial lackey, on the step directly below Alia; and on the right, one step up from the floor of the hall, a solitary figure, the fleshly revenant of Duncan Idaho, the ghola. She marked older Fremen among the guardsmen, bearded Naibs with stillsuit scars on their noses, sheathed crysknives at their waists, a few maula pistols, even some lasguns. Those must be trusted men, she thought, to carry lasguns in Paul's presence when he obviously wore a shield generator. She could see the shimmering of its field around him. One burst of a lasgun into that field and the entire citadel would be a hole in the ground. Her guard stopped ten paces from the foot of the dais and parted to open an unobstructed view of the Emperor. She noted now the absence of Chani and Irulan, and wondered at it. He held no important audience without them, so it was said. Paul nodded to her, silent, measuring. Immediately, she decided to I # take the offensive. She said: "So, the great Paul Atreides deigns to see the one he banished." Paul smiled wryly, thinking: She knows l want something from her. That knowledge had been inevitable, she being who she was. He recognized her powers. The Bene Gesserit didn't become Reverend Mothers by chance. "Shall we dispense with fencing?" he asked. And she said: "Name the thing you want." Stilgar stirred, casting a sharp glance at Paul. The Imperial lackey didn't like her tone. "Stilgar wants me to send you away," Paul said. "Not kill me?" she asked. "I would have expected something more direct from a Freman Naib." Stilgar scowled and said: "Often, I must speak otherwise than I think. That is called diplomacy." "Then let us dispense with diplomacy, as well," she said. "Was it necessary to have me walk all that distance? I am an old woman." "You had to be shown how callous I can be," Paul said. "That way, you'll appreciate magnanimity." "You dare such gaucheries with a Bene Gesserit?" she asked. "Gross actions carry their own messages," Paul said. She hesitated, weighing his words. So -- he might yet dispense with her...grossly, obviously, if she...if she what? "Say what it is you want from me," she muttered. "You must be careful how you speak to me, old woman," Paul said. was a stripling, the Reverend Mother thought. Does he remind me now of my hand in his past? The decision  made then, must I remake it here? She felt the weight of decision, a physical thing that set her knees to trembling. Muscles cried their fatigue. "It was a long walk," Paul said, "and I can see that you're tired. We will retire to my private chamber behind the throne. You may sit there." He gave a hand signal to Stilgar and arose. Stilgar and the ghola converged on her; they helped her up the steps and followed Paul through a passage concealed by the draperies. She realized then why he had greeted her in the hall -- a dumb show for the guards and Naibs. He feared them, then. And now -- now, he displayed kindly benevolence, daring such wiles on a Bene Gesserit. Or was it daring? She sensed another presence behind and glanced back to see Alia following. The younger woman's eyes held a brooding baleful cast. The private chamber at the end of the passage' was a twenty-meter cube of plasmeld, with yellow glowglobes for light and the deep orange hangings of a desert stilltent around the walls. It contained divans, soft cushions, a faint odor of melange, crystal water flagons on a low table. It felt cramped, tiny after the outer hall. Paul seated her on a divan and stood over her, studying the ancient face -- steely teeth, eyes that hid more than they revealed, deeply wrinkled skin. He indicated a water flagon. She shook her head, dislodging a wisp of gray hair. In a low voice, Paul said: "I wish to bargain with you for the life of my beloved." Stilgar cleared his throat. Alia fingered the handle of the crysknife sheathed at her neck. The ghola remained at the door, face impassive, metal eyes pointed at the air above the Reverend Mother's head. "Have you had a vision of my hand in her death?" the Reverend Mother asked. She kept her attention on the ghola, oddly disturbed by him. Why should she feel threatened by the ghola? He was a tool of the conspiracy. "I know what it is you want from me," Paul said, avoiding her question. T hen he only suspects, she thought. The Reverend Mother looked down at the tips of her shoes exposed by a fold of her robe. Black...black...shoes and robe showed marks of her confinement: stains, wrinkles. She lifted her chin and met an angry glare in Paul's eyes. Elation surged through her, but she hid the emotion behind slitted eyelids. "What coin do you offer?" she asked. "You may have my seed, but not my person," Paul said. "Irulan banished and inseminated by artificial..." "You dare!" the Reverend Mother flared, stiffening. Stilgar took a half step forward. D isconcertingly, the ghoia smiled. And now. Alia was studying him. "We'll not discuss the things your Sisterhood forbids," Paul said. "I will listen to no talk of sins, abominations or the beliefs left over from past Jihads. You may have my seed for your plans, but no child of irulan's will sit on my throne." "Your throne," she sneered. "My throne." "Then who will bear the Imperial heir?" "Chani." "She is barren." "She is with child." An involuntary indrawn breath exposed her shock. "You lie!" she snapped. Paul held up a restraining hand as Stilgar surged forward, "We've known for two days that she carries my child." "But Irulan... "By artificial means only. That's my offer." The Reverend Mother closed her eyes to hide his face. Damnation! To cast the genetic dice in such a way! Loathing boiled in her breast. The teachings of the Bene Gesserit. the lessons of the Butlerian Jihad -- all proscribed such an act. One did not demean the highest aspirations of humankind. No .machine could function in the way of a human mind. No word or deed could imply that men might be bred on. the level of animals. She shook her head. The genes, the precious Atreides genes -- only these were important. Need went deeper than proscription. For the Sisterhood, mating mingled more than sperm and ovum. One aimed to capture the psyche. The Reverend Mother understood now the subtle depths of Paul's offer. He would make the Bene Gesserit party to an act which would bring down popular, wrath...were it ever discovered. They could not admit such paternity if the Emperor denied it. This coin might save the Atreides genes for the Sisterhood, but it would never buy a throne. She swept her gaze around the room, studying each face: Stilgar, passive and waiting now; the ghoia frozen at some inward place; Alia watching the ghoia...and Paul -- wrath beneath a shallow veneer. "This is your only offer?" she asked. "My only offer." She glanced at the ghoia, caught by a brief movement of muscles across his checks. Emotion? "You, ghoia," she said. "Should such an offer be made? Having been made, should it be accepted? Function as the mentat for us." The metallic eyes turned to Paul. "Answer as you will," Paul said. The ghoia returned his gleaming attention to the Reverend Mother, shocking her once more by smiling. "An offer is only as good as the real thing it buys," lie said. "The exchange offered here is life-for-life, a high order of business." Alia brushed a strand of coppery hair from her forehead. She said: "And what else is hidden in this bargain?" The Reverend Mother refused to look at Alia, but the words burned in her mind. Yes, far deeper implications lay here. The sister was an abomination, true, but there could be no denying her status as a Reverend Mother with all the title impled. Gains Helen Mohiam felt herself in this instant to be not one single person, but all the others who sat like tiny congeries in her memory. They were alert, every Reverend Mother she had absorbed in becoming a Priestess of the Sisterhood. Alia would be standing in the same situation here. "What else?" the ghola asked. "One wonders why the witches of the Bene Gesscrit have not used Tleilaxu methods." all the Reverend Mothers within her shuddered. Yes, the Tleilaxu did loathsome things. If. one let down the barriers to artificial insemination, was the next step a Tleilaxu one -- controlled mutation? Paul, observing the play of emotion around him, felt abruptly that he no longer knew these people. He could see only strangers. Even Alia was a stranger. Alia said: "If we set the Atreides genes adrift in a Bene Gesscrit river, who knows what may result?" Gains Helen Molviam's head snapped around, and she met Alia's gaze. For a flashing instant, they were two Reverend Mothers together, communing on a single thought: What lay behind any Tleilaxu action? The ghola was a Tleilaxu thing. Had he put this plan into Paul's mind? Would Paul attempt to bargain directly with the Bene Tleilax? She broke her gaze front Alia's, feeling her own ambivalence and inadequacies. The pitfall of Bene Gesserit training, she reminded herself, lay in the powers granted; such powers predisposed one to vanity and pride. But power deluded those who used it. One tended to believe power could overcome any barrier...including one's own ignorance. Only one thing stood paramount here for the Bene Gesserit, she told herself. That was the pyramid of generations which had reached an apex in Paul Atreides...and in his abomination of a sister. A wrong choice here and the pyramid would have to be rebuilt...starting generations back in the parallel lines and with breeding specimens lacking the choicest characteristics. Controlled mutation, s h e thought. Did the Tleilaxu really practice it? How tempting ! She shook her head, the better to rid it of such thoughts. "You reject my proposal?" Paul asked. "I'm thinking," she said. s m And again, she looked at the sister. The optimum cross for this female Alreides had been lost...killed by Paul. Another possibility still remained, however -- one which would cement the desired characteristic into an offspring. Paul dared offer animat breeding to the Bene Gesserit! How much was he really prepared to pay for his Chani's life? Would lie accept a cross with his own sister? Sparring for time, the Reverend Mother said: "Tell me, oh, flawless exemplar of all that's holy, has Irulan anything to say of your proposal?" "Irulan will do what you tell her to do," Paul growled. True enough, Mohiam thought. She firmed her jaw, offered a new gambit: "There are two Atreides." Paul, sensing something of what lay in the old witch's mind, felt blood darken his face. "Careful what you suggest," he said. "You'd just use Irulan to gain your own ends, eh?" she asked. "Wasn't she trained to be used?" Paul asked. And we trained her, that's what he's saying, Mohiam thought. Well...Indent's a divided coin. Was there another way to spend such a coin? i "Will you put Chani's child on the throne?" the Reverend Mother asked. "On my throne," Paul said. He glanced at Alia, wondering suddenly if she knew the divergent possibilities in this exchange. Alia stood with eyes closed, an odd stillness-of-person about her. With what inner force did she commune? Seeing his sister thus, Paul felt he'd been cast adrift. Alia stood on a shore that was receding from him. T HE Reverend Mother made her decision, she said: "This is too much for one person to decide. I must consult with my Council on Wallach. Will you permit a message?" As though she needed my permission! Paul thought. He said: "Agreed, then. But don't delay too long. I will not sit idly by while you debate." "Will you bargain with the Bene Tleilax?" the hola asked, his voice a sharp intrusion. Alia's eyes popped open and she stared at the ghola as though she'd been wakened by a dangerous intruder. "I've made no such decision," Paul said. "What I will do is go into the desert as soon as it can be arranged. Our child will be born in sietch." "A wise decision," Stilgar intoned. Alia refused to look at Stilgar. It was a wrong decision. She could feel this in every cell. Paul must know it. Why had he fixed himself upon such a path? "Have the Bene Tleilax offered their services?" Alia asked. She saw Mohiam hanging on the answer. Paul shook his head. "No." He glanced at Stilgar. "Stil. arrange for the message to be sent to Wallach." Paul turned away, waiting while Stilgar summoned guards, left with the old witch. He sensed Alia debating whether to confront him witli more questions. She turned, instead, to the ghola. "Mentat," she said, "will the Tleilaxu bid for favor with my brother?" The ghola shrugged. Paul felt his attention wander. The Tleilaxu? No...not in the way Alia meant. Her question revealed, though, that she had not seen the alternatives here. Well...vision varied from sybil to sybil. Why not a variance from brother to sister? Wandering...wandering... He came back from each thought with a start to pick up shards of the nearby conversation. "...must know what the Tleilaxu..." "...the fullness of data is always..."...healthy doubts where..." Paul turned, looked at this sister and caught her attention. He knew she would sec tears on his face and wonder at them. Let her wonder. Wondering was a kindness now. He glanced at the ghola, seeing only Duncan Idaho despite the metallic eyes. Sorrow and compassion warred in Paul. What might those metal eyes record? There are many degrees of sight and many degrees of blindness, Paul thought. His mind turned to a paraphrase of the passage from the Orange Catholic Bible: What senses do we lack that we cannot see another world all around us? Were those metal eyes another sense than sight? Alia crossed to her brother, sensing his utter sadness. She touched a tear on his check with a Fremen gesture of awe. "We must not grieve for those dear to us before their passing." "Before their passing," Paul whispered. "Tell me, little sister, what is before?" I've had a bellyful of the god and priest business ! You think I don't see my own mythos? Consult your data once more, Hayt. I've insinuated my rites into the most elementary human acts. The people eat in the name of Maud'dib! They make love in my name, are born in my name cross the street in my name. A roof beam cannot be raised in the lowliest hovel of far Cangishree without invoking the blessing of Maud'dib!  -- Book of Diatribes from the Hayt Chronicle OU risk much leaving your I post and coming to me here at this time," Edric said, glaring through the walls of his tank at the Face Dancer. "How weak and narrow is your thinking," Scytale said. "Who is it who comes to visit you?" Edric hesitated, observing the hulk shape, heavy eyelids, blunt face. It was early in the day and Edric's metabolism had not yet cycled from night repose into full melange consumption. "This is nut the shape which walked the streets?" Edric asked. "One would not look twice at some of the figures I have been today," Scytale said. The chameleon thinks a change of shape will hide him from anything, Edric thought with rare insight. And he wondered if his presence in the conspiracy truly hid them from ail oracular powers. The Emperor's sister, now... Edric shook his head, stirring the orange gas of his tank. He said: "Why are you here?" "The gift must be prodded to swifter action," Scytale said. "That cannot be done." "A way must be found," Scytale insisted. "Why?" "Things are not to my liking. The Emperor is trying to split us. Already he has made his bid to the Bene Gesserit." "Oh, that. " "That! You must prod the ghola to... "You fashioned him. Tleilaxu," Edric said. "You know better than to ask this." He paused, moving closer to the transparent wall of his tank. "Or did you lie to us about this gift?" "Lie?" "You said the weapon was to be aimed and released, nothing more. Once the ghola was given we could not tamper." "Any ghola can be disturbed," Scytale said. "You need do nothing more than question him about his original being." "What will this do?" # "It will stir him to actions which will serve our purposes." "He is a mentat with powers of logic and reason," Edric objected. "He may guess what I'm doing...or the sister. If her attention is focused upon..." "Do you hide us from the sibyl or don't you?" Scytale asked. "I'm not afraid of oracles," Edric said. "I'm concerned with logic, with real spies, with the physical powers of the Imperiurn, with control of the spice, with..." "One can contemplate the Emperor and his powers comfortably if one remembers that all things arc finite," Scytale said. in agitation, threshing his limbs like some weird newt. Scytale fought a sense of loathing at the sight. The Guild Navigator wore his usual dark leotard, bulging at the belt with various containers. Yet...lie gave the impression of nakedness when he moved. It was the swimming, reaching movements, Scytale decided, and lie was struck once more by the delicate linkages of their conspiracy. They were not a compatible group. That was weakness. Edric's agitation subsided. He stared out at Scytale, vision colored by the orange gas which sustained him. What plot did the Face Dancer hold in reserve to save himself? The Tleilaxu was not acting in a predictable fashion. Evil omen. Something in the Navigator's voice and actions told Scytale that the Guiklsman feared the sister more than the Emperor. This was an abrupt thought flashed on the screen of awareness. Disturbing. Had they overlooked something important about Alia? Would the ghola be sufficient weapon to destroy both? "You know what is said of Alia?" Scytale asked, probing. "What do you mean?" Again, the fish-man was agitated. "Never have culture and beauty had such a patroness," Scytale said. "What is enduring about culture, beauty?" Edric demanded. "We will destroy both Atreides. Culture! They dispense culture the better to rule. Beauty! They promote the beauty which enslaves. They create a literate ignorance -- easiest thing of all. They leave nothing to chance. Chains! Everything they do forges chains, enslaves. But slaves always revolt." "The sister may wed and produce offspring," Scytale said. "Why do you speak of the sister?" Edric asked. "The Emperor may choose a mate for her," Scytale said. "Let him choose. Already, it is too late." "Even you cannot invent the next moment," Scytale warned. "You are not a creator...any more than are the Atreides." He nodded. "We must not presume too much." "We aren't the ones to flap our tongues about creation," Edric protested. "We aren't the rabble trying to make a messiah out of Maud'dib. What is this nonsense?" "It's this planet," Scytale said. "It raises questions." "Planets don't speak!" "This one does." "Oh?" , "It speaks of creation. Sand blowing in the night, that is creation." "Sand blowing..." "When you awaken, the first light shows you the new world -- all fresh and ready for your tracks." Untracked sand? Creation? Edric felt knotted with sudden anxiety. The confinement of his tank, the surrounding room, everything closed in upon him, constricted him. Tracks in sand. "You talk like a Fremen," Edric said. "This is a Fremen thought and it's instructive," Scytale agreed. "They speak of Mauad'dib's Jihad as leaving tracks in the universe in the same way that a Fremen tracks new sand. They've marked out a trail in men's lives." "So?" "Another night comes," Scytale said. "Winds blow." "Yes," Edric said, "the Jihad is finite. Muad'dib has used his Jihad and..." "He didn't use the Jihad," Scytale said. "The Jihad used him. T think he'd have stopped it if he could." "If he could? All he had to do was..." hrt H, be still!" Scytale barked, w "You can't stop a mental epidemic. It leaps from person to person across parsecs. It's overwhelmingly contagious. It strikes at the unprotected side, in the place where we lodge the fragments of other such plagues. Who can stop such a thing? Muad'dib hasn't the antidote. The thing has roots in chaos. Can orders reach there?" "Have you been infected then?" Edric asked. He turned slowly in the orange gas, wondering why Scytale's words carried such a tone of fear. Had the Face Dancer broken from the conspiracy? There was no way to peer into the future and examine this now. The future had become a muddy stream, clogged with prophets. "We're all contaminated." Scytale said, and he reminded hntself that Edric's intelligence had severe limits. How could this point be made that the Guildsman would understand it? "But when we destroy him," Edric said, "the contag..." "I should leave you in this ignorance," Scytale said. "But my duties will not permit it. Besides, it's dangerous to all of us." Edric recoiled, steadying himself with a kick of one webbed foot which sent the orange gas whipping around his legs. "You speak strangely," he said. "This whole thing is explosive," Scytale said in a calmer voice. "It's ready to shatter. W'hen it goes, it will send bits of itself out through the centuries. Don't you see this?" "We've dealt with religions before," Edric protested. "If this new..." "It is not just a religion!" Scytale said, wondering what the Reverend Mother would say to this harsh education of their fellow conspirator. "Religious government is something else. Muad'dib has crowded his Qizarate in everywhere, displaced the old functions of government. But he has no permanent civil service, no interlocking embassies. He has bishoprics, islands of authority. At the center of each island is a man. Men learn how to gain and hold personal power. Men are jealous." "When they're divided, we'll absorb them one by one," Edric said with a complacent smile. "Cut off the head and the body will fall to... "This body has two heads," Scytale said. "The sister...who may wed." "Who will certainly wed." "I don't like your tone, Scytale." "And I don't like your ignorance." "What if she does wed? Wilt that shake our plans?" "It will shake the universe." "But they're not unique. I, myself, possess powers which..." "You're an infant. You toddle where they stride." "They are not unique!" "You forget, Guildsman, that we once made a Kwisatz Haderach. This is a being filled by the spectacle of Time. It is a form of existence which cannot be threatened without enclosing yourself in the identical threat. Muad'dib knows we would attack his Chani. We must move faster than we have. You must get to the ghola, prod him as I have instructed." "And if I do not?" "We will feel the thunderbolt." Oh, worm of many teeth , const thou deny what has no cure? The flesh and breath which lure thee To the ground of all beginnings Feed on monsters twisting in a door of fire ! Thou hast no robe in all thy attire To cover intoxications of divinity Or hide the burnings of desire ! -- Wormsong from the Dunebook the practice floor using crysknife and short sword against the ghola. He stood now at a window looking down into the temple plaza and tried to imagine the scene with Chani at the clinic. She'd been taken ill at midmorning, the sixth week of her pregnancy. The medics were the best. They'd call when they had news. Murky afternoon sandclouds darkened the sky over the plaza. Fremen called such weather dirty air. Would the medics never call? Each second struggled past, reluctant to enter his universe. Waiting...waiting... The Bene Gesserit sent no word from Wallach. Deliberately delaying, of cou rse. Prescient vision had recorded these moments, but he shielded his awareness from the oracle, preferring the role here of a timefish swimming not where he willed, but where the currents carried him. Destiny permitted no struggles now. The ghola could be heard racking weapons, examining the equipment. Paul sighed, put a hand to his own belt and deactivated his shield. The tingling passage of its field ran down against his skin. He'd face events when Chani came, Paul told himself. Time enough then to accept the fact that what he'd concealed from her had prolonged her life. Was it evil, he wondered, to prefer Chani to an heir? By what right did he make her choice for her? Foolish thoughts! Who could hesitate, given the alternatives -- slave pits, bodily torture, agonizing sorrow...and worse. He heard the door open, followed by Chani's footsteps. Paul turned. Murder sat on Chani's face. The wide Fremen belt which gathered the waist of her golden robe, the water rings worn as a necklace, one hand at her hip, never far from the knife, the trenchant stare which was her first inspection of a room, any room -- everything about her stood now only as a background for violence. He opened his arms as she came to him, gathered her close. "Someone," she rasped, speaking against his breast, "has been feeding me a contraceptive for a long time...before I began the new diet. There'll be problems with this birth because of it." "But there are remedies?" he asked. "Dangerous remedies. I know the source of that poison! I'll have her blood." "My Sihaya," he whispered, holding her close to calm a sudden trembling. "You'll bear the heir we want. Isn't that enough?" "My life burns faster," she said, pressing against him. "The birth now controls my life. The medics told me it goes at a terrible pace-. I must eat and eat...and take more spice, as well...eat it, drink it. I'll kill her for this!" Paul kissed her cheek. "No. my Sihaya. Y'ou'U kill no one." And he thought: Irulan prolonged your life, beloved. For you, the time of birth is the time of death. H E felt hidden grief drain his marrow then, empty his life into a black flask. Chani pushed away from him. "She cannot be forgiven!" "Who said anything about forgiving?" "Then why shouldn't I kill her?" It was such a flat, Fremen question that Paul felt himself almost overcome by a hysterical desire to laugh. He covered it by saying: "It wouldn't help." "You've seen that?" Paul felt his belly tighten with vision-memory. "What I've seen...what I've seen..." he muttered. Every aspect of surrounding events fitted a present which paralyzed him. He felt chained to a future which, exposed too often, had locked onto him like a greedy succubus. Tight dryness clogged his throat. Had he followed the witchcall of his own oracle, he wondered, until it had spilled him into a merciless present? "Tell me what you've seen," Chani said. "I can't." "Why mustn't I kill her?" "Because I ask it." He watched her accept this. She did it the way sand accepted water, absorbing and concealing. Was there obedience beneath that hot, angry surface? He realized then that life in the royal Keep had left Chani unchanged. She'd merely stopped here for a time, inhabiting a way station on a journey with her man. Nothing of the desert had been taken from her. Chani stepped away from him then and glanced at the ghola who stood waiting near the diamond circle of the practice floor. "You've been crossing blades with him?" she asked. "And I'm better for it." Her gaze went to the circle on the floor, back to the ghola's metallic eyes. "I don't like it," she said. "He's not intended to do me violence," Paul said. "You've seen that?" "I've not seen it!" "Then how do you know?" "Because he's more than ghola; he's Duncan Idaho." "The Bene Tleilax made him." "They made more than they intended." She shook her head. A corner of her nezhoni scarf rubbed the collar of her robe. "How can you change the fact that he is ghola?" "Hayt," Paul said, "are you the tool of my undoing?" "If the substance of here and now is changed, the future is changed," the ghola said. "That is no answer!" Chani objected. Paul raised his voice: "How will I die, Hayt?" Light glinted from the artificial eyes. "It is said, m'Lord, that you will die of money and power." Chani stiffened. "How dare he speak thus to you?" "The mentat is truthful," Paul said. "Was Duncan Idaho a real friend?" she asked. "He gave his life for me." "It is sad," Chani whispered, "that a ghola cannot be restored to his original being." "Would you convert me?" the ghola asked, directing his gaze to Chani. "What does he mean?" Chani asked. "To be converted is to be turned around," Paul said. "But there's no going back." "Every man carries his own past with him," Hayt said. "And every ghola?" Paul asked. "In a way, m'Lord." "Then what of that past in your secret flesh?" Paul asked. disturbed the ghola. His movements quickened, his hands clenched into fists. She glanced at Paul, wondering why he probed thus. Was there a way to restore this creature to the man he'd been? "Has a ghola ever remembered his real past?" Chani asked. "Many attempts have been made," Hayt said, his gaze fixed on the floor near his feet. "No ghola has ever been restored to his former being." "But you long for this to happen," Paul said. The blank surfaces of the ghola's eyes came up to center on Paul with a pressing intensity. "Yes!" Sighing softly, Paul said: "If there's a way..." "This flesh,". Hayt said, touching left hand to forehead in a curious saluting movement, "is not the flesh of my original birth. It is...re-born. Only the shape is familiar. A Face Dancer might do as well." "Not as well," Paul said. "And you're not a Face Dancer." "That is true, m'Lord." "Whence comes your shape?" "The genetic imprint of the original cells." "Somewhere," Paul slowly said, "there's a plastic something which remembers the shape of Duncan Idaho. It's said that the ancients probed our region before the Butlcrian Jihad. What's the extent of this memory, Hayt? What did it learn from the original?" The ghola shrugged. I # "What if he wasn't Idaho?" Chani asked. "He was." "Can you be certain?" "He is Duncan in every aspect. I cannot imagine a force strong enough to hold that shape thus without any relaxation or any deviation." "M'Lord!" Hayt objected. "Because we cannot imagine a thing, that doesn't exclude it from reality. There are things I must do as a ghola that I would not do as a man." Keeping his attention on Chani, Paul said: "You see?" She nodded. Paul turned away, fighting deep sadness. He crossed to the balcony windows and drew the draperies. Lights came on in the sudden gloom. He pulled the sash of his robe tight, listening for sounds behind him. Nothing. He turned. Chani stood as though entranced, her gaze centered on the ghola. Hayt, Paul saw, had retreated to some inner chamber of his being -- had gone back to the ghola place. Paul's return. She still felt the thralldom of the instant Paul had precipitated. For a brief moment, the ghola had been an intense, vital human being. For that moment, he had been someone she did not fear -- indeed, someone ;he liked and admired. Now, she Understood Paul's purpose in this probing. He had wanted her to see the man in the ghola flesh. She stared at Paul. "That man, was that Duncan Idaho?" "That was Duncan Idaho. He is still there." "Would he have allowed Irulan to go on living?" Chani asked. The water didn't sink too deep, Paul thought. And he said: "If I commanded it." "I don't understand," she said. "Shouldn't you be angry?" "I am angry." "You don't sound...angry. You sound sorrowful." He closed his eyes. "Yes. That, too." "You're my man," she said. "I know this, but suddenly I don't understand you." Abruptly, Paul felt that he walked down a long cavern. His flesh moved -- one foot and then another -- but his thoughts went elsewhere. "I don't understand myself," he whispered. When he opened his eyes, he found that he had moved away from Chani. She spoke from somewhere behind him. "Beloved, I'll not ask again what you've seen. I only know I'm to give you the heir we want." He nodded then. "I've known that from the beginning." He turned and studied her. Chani seemed very far away. She drew herself up, placing a hand on her abdomen. "I'm hungry. The medics tell me I must eat three or four times what I ate before. I'm frightened, beloved. It goes too fast." Too fast, he agreed. This fetus knows the necessity for speed. The audacious nature of Muad'dib's actions may be seen in the fact that He knew from the beginning whither He was bound, yet not once did He step aside from that path. He put it clearly when He said : "l tell you that l come now to my time of testing when it will be shown that I am the Ultimate Servant." Thus He weaves all into One, that both friend and joe may worship Him. It is for this reason and this reason only that His Apostles prayed: "Lord, save us from the other paths which Muad'dib covered with the Waters of His Life." Those "other paths" may be imagined only with the deepest revulsion. -- from the Yiam-el-Din (Book of Judgment) T HE messenger was a young woman -- her face, name and family known to Chani -- which was how she'd penetrated Imperial Security. Chani had done no more than identify her for a Security Officer named Bannerjee, who then arranged the meeting with Muad'dib. Bannerjee acted out of instinct and the assurance that the young woman's father had been a member of the Emperor's Death Commandos, the dreaded Fedaykin, in the days before the Jihad. Otherwise, he might have ignored her plea that her message was intended only for the ears of Muad'dib. She was, of course, screened and searched before the meeting in Paul's private office. Even so, Bannerjee accompanied her, hand on knife, other hand on her arm. It was almost mid-day when they brought her into the room -- an odd space, a mixture of desert-Fremen and FamilyAristocrat. Hiereg hangings lined three walls, delicate tapestries adorned with figures out of Fremen mythology. A view screen covered the fourth wall, a silver gray surface behind an oval desk whose top held only one object, a Fremen sandclock built into an orrery. The orrery, a suspensor mechanism from lx, carried both moons of Arrakis in the classic Worm Trine aligned with the sun. Paul, standing beside the desk, glanced at Bannerjee. The Security Officer was one of those who'd come up through the Fremen Constabulary, winning his place on brains and proven loyalty despite the smuggler ancestry attested by his name. He was a solid figure, almost fat. Wisps of black hair fell down over the dark, wet-appearing skin of his forehead like the crest of an exotic bird. His eyes were blue-blue and steady in a gaze which could look upon happiness or atrocity without change of expression. Both Chani and Stilgar trusted him. Paul knew that if he told Bannerjee to throttle the girl immediately, Bannerjee would do it. "Sire, here is the messenger girl," Bannerjee said. "M'Lady Chani said she sent word to you." "Yes." Paul nodded curtly. Oddly, the girl didn't look at him. Her attention remained on the orrery. She was dark-skinned, of medium height, her figure concealed beneath a robe whose rich wine fabric and simple cut spoke of wealth. Her blue-black hair was held in a narrow band of material which matched the robe. The robe concealed her hands. Paul suspected that the hands were tightly clasped. It would be in character. Everything about her would be in character -- including the robe, a last piece of finery saved for such a moment. Paul motioned Bannerjee aside. He hesitated before obeying. Now, the girl moved -- one step forward. When she moved there was grace. Still, her eyes avoided him. Paul cleared his throat. N OW, the girl lifted her gaze, the whiteless eyes widening with just the right shade of awe. She had an odd little face with delicate chin, a sense of reserve in the way she held her small mouth. The eyes appeared abnormally large above slanted cheeks. There was a cheerless air about her, something which said she seldom smiled. The corners of her eyes even held a faint yellow misting which could have been from dust irritation or the tracery of semuta. Everything was in character. "You asked to see me," Paul said. The moment of supreme test for this girl-shape had come. Scytale had put on the shape, the mannerisms, the sex, the voice -- everything his abilities could grasp and assume. But this was a female known to Muad'dib in the sietch days. She'd been a child, then, but she and Muad'dib  shared common experiences. Certain areas of memory must be avoided delicately. It was the most exacting part Scytale had ever attempted. "I am Olheym's Lichna of Berk ; al Dib." The girl's voice came out small, but firm, giving name, father and I pedigree. Paul nodded. He saw how Chani had been fooled. The timber of voice, everything was reproduced with exactitude. Had it not been for his own Bene Gesserit training in voice and for the web of dao in which oracular j vision enfolded him, this Face Dancer disguise might have gulled even him. Training exposed certain discrepancies: the girl was older ' than her known years; too much control tuned the vocal chords; the set of neck and shoulders missed by a fraction the subtle hauteur of Fremen poise. But there were niceties, too: the rich robe had been patched to betray actual status...and the features were beautifully exact. They spoke a certain sympathy of this face dancer for the role being played. "Rest in my home, daughter of Otheym," Paul said in formal Fremen greeting. "You are welcome as water after a draught." The faintest of relaxations exposed the confidence this apparent acceptance had conveyed. "I bring a message," she said. "A man's messenger is as himself," Paul said. Scytale breathed softly. It went well, but now came the crucial task; the Atreides must be guided onto that special path. He must lose his Fremen concubine in circumstances where no other shared the blame. The failure must belong only to the omnipotent Muad'dib. He had to be led into an ultimate realization of his failure and thence to acceptance of the Tleilaxu alternative. "I am the smoke which banishes sleep in the night," Scytale said, employing a Fedaykin code phrase:  bear bad tidings... ness. He felt naked, his soul abandoned in a groping-time concealed from every vision. Powerful oracles hid this Face Dancer. Only the edges of these moments were known to Paul. He knew only what he could not do. He could not slay the Face Dancer. That would precipitate the future which must be avoided at all cost. Somehow, a way must be found to reach into the darkness and change the terrifying pattern. "Give me your message," Paul said. Bannerjee moved to place himself where he could watch the girl's face. She seemed to notice him for the first time and her gaze went to the knife handle beneath the Security officer's hand. "The innocent do not believe in evil," she said, looking squarely at Bannerjee. Ahhh, well done, Paul thought. It was what the real Lichna would have said. He felt a momentary pang for the real daughter of Otheym -- dead now, a corpse in thg sand. There was no time for such emotions, though. He scowled. Bannerjee kept his attention on the girl. "I was told to deliver my message in secret," she said. "Why?" Bannerjee demanded, voice harsh, probing. "Because it is my father's wish." "This is my friend," Paul said. "Am l not a Fremen? Then my friend may hear anything I hear." Scytale composed the girlshape. Was this a true Fremen custom...or was it a test? "The Emperor may make his own rules," Scytale said. "This is the message: My father wishes you to come to him, bringing Chani." "Why must I bring Chani?" "She is your woman and a Sayyadina. This is a Water matter, by the rules of our tribes. She must attest it that my father speaks according to the Fremen Way." There truly are Fremen in the conspiracy, Paul thought. This moment fitted the shape of things to come for sure. And he had no alternative but to commit himself to this course. "Of what will your father speak?" Paul asked...I "He will speak of a plot against you -- a plot among the Fremen." "Why doesn't lie bring that message in person?" Bannerjee demanded. She kept her gaze on Paul. "My father cannot come here. The plotters suspect him. He'd not survive the journey." "Could he not divulge the plot to you?" Bannerjee asked. "How c,ime he to risk his daughter on such a mission?" "The details are locked in a distrans carrier that only Mnud'dib may open," she said. "This much I know." "Why not send the distrans, then?" Paul asked. "It is a human distrans," she said. "I'll go, then," Paul said. "But I'll go alone." "Chani must come with you!" "Chani is with child." "When has a Fremen woman refused to..." "My enemies fed her a subtle poison," Paul said. "It will be a difficult birth. Her health will not permit her to accompany me now." them, strange emotions passed over the girlfeatures -- frustration, then anger. Scytale was reminded that every victim must have a way of escape -- even such a one as Muad'dib. The conspiracy had not failed, though. This Atreides remained in the net... Fie was a creature who had developed firmly into one pattern. He'd destroy himself before changing into the opposite of that pattern. That had been the way with the Tleilaxu kwisatz haderach. It would be the way with this one. And then... the ghola. "Let me ask Chani to decide this," she said. "I have decided it," Paul said. "You will accompany me in Chani's stead." "It requires a Sayyadina of the Rite!" "Are you not Chani's friend?" Boxed! Scytale thought. Does he suspect? No. He's being Fremen-caulious. And the contraceptive is a fact. Well -- there are other ways. "My father told me I was not to return," Scytale said, "that I was to seek asylum with you. He said you'd not risk me." Paul nodded. It was beautifully in character. He couldn't deny this asylum. She'd plead Fremen obedience to a father's command. "Ell take Stilgar's wife, Harah," Paul said. "You'll tell us the way to your father." "How do you know you can trust Stilgar's wife?" "I know it." "But I don't." Paul pursed his lips. "Does your mother live?" "My true mother has gone to Shai-hulud. My second mother still lives and cares for my father. Why?" "She's of Sietch Tabr?" "Yes." "I remember her," Paul said? "She will serve in Chani's place." He motioned to Bannerjee. "Have attendants take Otheym's Lichna to suitable quarters." Bannerjee nodded. Attendants. The key word meant that this messenger must be put under special guard. He took her arm. She resisted. "How will you go to my father?" she pleaded. "You'll describe the way to Bannerjee," Paul said. "He is my friend." "No! My father had commanded it! I cannot!" "Bannerjee?" Paul said. Bannerjee paused. Paul saw the man searching that encyclopedic memory which had helped bring him to his position of trust. "I know a guide who can take you to Otheym," Bannerjee said. "Then I'll go alone," Paul said, j, "Sire, if you..." r "Otheym wants it this way," Paul said, barely concealing the irony which consumed him. "Sire, it's too dangerous," Bannerjee protested. "Even an Emperor must accept some risks," Paul said. "The decision is made. Do as I've commanded." Reluctantly, Bannerjee led the face dancer from the room. J Paul turned toward the blank screen behind his desk. He felt that he waited for the arrival of a rock on its blind journey from some height. j Should he tell Bannerjee about the messenger's true nature? No! Such an incident hadn't been written on the screen of his vision. Any deviation here carried precipitate violence. A moment of fulcrum had to be found, a place where he could will himself out of the vision. If such a moment existed... XV No matter how exotic human civilization becomes, no matter the developments of life and society nor the complexity of the machinehuman interface, there always come interludes of lonely power when the course of humankind, the very future of humankind, depends upon the relatively simple actions of single individuals. -- from The Tleilaxu Codbuk A S HE crossed over on the high footbridge from his Keep to the Qizarate Office Building, Paul added a limp to his walk. It was almost sunset and he walked through long shadows that helped conceal him, but sharp eyes still might detect something in his carriage that identified him. He wore a shield, but it was not activated, his aides having decided that the shimmer of it might arouse suspicions. Paul glanced left. Strings of sandclouds lay across the sunset like slatted shutters. The air was hiereg dry through his stillsuit filters. He wasn't really alone out here, but the web of Security hadn't been this loose around him since he'd ceased walking the streets alone in the night. Ornithopters with night scanners drifted far overhead in seemingly random pattern, all of them tied to his movements through a transmitter concealed in his clothing. Picked men walked the street below. Others had fanned out through the city after seeing the Emperor in his disguise -- Fremen costume down to the stillsuit and temag desert boots, the darkened features. His cheeks had been distorted with plastene inserts. A eatchtube ran down along his left jaw. As he reached the opposite end of the bridge, Paul glanced back, noting a movement beside the stone lattice that concealed a balcony of his private quarters. Chani, no doubt. "Hunting for sand in the desert," she'd called this venture. How little she understood the bitter choice. Selecting among agonies, he thought, made even lesser agonies near unbearable. For a blurred, emotionally painful moment, he relived their parting. At the last instant, Chani had experienced a tau-glimpse of his feelings, but she had misinterpreted. She had thought his emotions were those experienced in the parting of loved ones when one entered the dangerous unknown. Would that I did not know, he thought. He had crossed the bridge now and entered the upper passageway through the office building. There were fixed glowglobcs here and people hurrying on business. The Oizarate never slept. Paul found his attention caught by the signs I# above doorways, as though he were seeing them for the first time: Speed Merchants. Wind Stills and Retorts. Prophetic Prospects. Tests and Trials oj Faith. Religious Supply. Weaponry...Propagation of the Faith... i A more honest label would have been Propagation of the Bureaucracy, he thought. had sprung up all through his universe. This new man of the Qizarate was more often a convert. He seldom displaced a Fremen in the key posts, but he was melange as much to show he could afford it as for the geriatric benefits. He stood apart from his rulers -- Emperor, Guild, Bene Gesserit, Eandsraad, Family or Qizarate. His gods were Routine and Records. He was served by men tats and prodigious filing systems. Expediency was the first word in his catechism, although he gave proper lip service to the precepts of the Butlerians. Machines could not be fashioned in the image of a man's mind, he said, but he betrayed by every action that he preferred machines to men, statistics to individuals, the far away general view to the intimate personal touch requiring imagination and initiative. As Paul emerged onto the ramp at the far side of the building, he heard the bells calling the Evening Rite at Alia's Fane. The temple across the thronged square was new, its rituals of recent devising, but there was something about this setting in a desert sink at the edge of Arrakeen -- something in the way wind-driven sand had begun to weather stones and plastene, something in the haphazard way buildings had gone up around the fane. Everything conspired to produce the impression that this was a very old place full of traditions and mystery. He was down into the press of people now -- committed. The only guide his Security force could find had insisted it be done this way. Security hadn't liked Paul's ready agreement. Stilgar had liked it even less. And Chani had objected most of all. The crowd around him, even while its members brushed against him, glanced his way unseeing and passed on, gave him a curious freedom of movement. It was the way they'd been conditioned to treat a Fremen, he knew. He carried himself like a man of the inner desert. Such men were quick to anger. As he moved into the quickening flow to the temple steps, the crush of people became  even greater. Those all around could not help but press against him now, but he found himself the target for ritual apologies: "Your pardon, noble sir. I cannot prevent this discourtesy." "Pardon, sir; this crush of people is the worst I've ever seen." "I abase myself, holy citizen. A lout shoved me." Paul ignored the words after the first few. There was no feeling in them except a kind of ritual fear. He found himself, instead, thinking that he had come a long way from his boyhood days in Caladan Castle. Where had he put his foot on the path that led to this journey across a crowded square on a planet so far from Caladan? Had he really put his foot on a path? He could not say he had acted at any point in his life for one specific reason. The motives and impinging forces had been complex -- more complex possibly than any other set of goads in human history. He had the heady feeling here that he might still avoid the fate he could see so clearly along this path. But the crowd pushed him forward and he experienced the dizzy sense that he had lost his way, lost personal direction over his life. The crowd flowed with him up the steps now into the temple portico. Voices grew hushed. The smell of fear grew stronger -- acrid, sweaty. the service within the temple. Their plain chant dominated the other sounds -- whispers, rustle of garments, shuffling of restless feet, coughs -- telling the story of the Far Places visited by the Priestess in her holy trance. She rides the sandworm of space! She guides through all storms Into the land of gentle winds. Though we sleep by the snake's den, She guards our dreaming souls. Shunning the desert heat, She hides us in a cool hollow. The gleaming of her white teeth Guides us in the night. By the braids of her hair We are lifted up to heaven! Sweet fragrance, flower-scented Surrounds us in her presence. Balak! Paul thought, thinking in Fremen. Look out! She can be filled with angry passion, too. The temple portico was lined with tall, slender glowtubes simulating candle flame. They flickered. The flickering stirred ancestral memories in Paul even while he knew that was the intent. This setting was an atavism, subtly contrived, effective. He hated his own hand in it. The crowd flowed with him through tall metal doors into the gigantic nave, a gloomy place with the flickering lights far away altar at the far end. Behind the altar, a deceptively simple affair of black wood encrusted with sand patternsfrom the Fremen mythology, hidden lights played on the field of a pru-door to create a rainbow borealis. The seven rows of chanting acolytes ranged below that spectral curtain suddenly took on a stark, eerie quality -- black robes, white faces, mouths moving in unison. Paul studied the pilgrims around him, suddenly envious of their intentness, their air of listening to truths he could not hear. It seemed to him that they gained something here which was denied to him, something mysteriously healing. He tried to inch his way closer to the altar and was stopped by a hand on his arm. Paul whipped his gaze around to meet the probing stare of an ancient Fremen -- blue-blue eyes beneath overhanging brows, recognition in them. A name flashed into Paul's mind: Rasir, a companion from the sietch days. In the press of the crowd, Paul knew he would be completely vulnerable if Rasir planned violence. The old man pressed close, one hand beneath a sand-grimed robe -- grasping the hilt of a crysknife, no doubt. Paul set himself as best he could to resist attack. The old man moved his head toward Paul's ear and whispered: "We will go with the others." It was the signal to identify his guide. Paul nodded. Rasir drew back and faced the altar. "She comes from the east," the acolytes chanted. "The sun stands at her back. All things are exposed. The full glare of light -- her eyes miss no thing, neither light nor dark." A wailing rebaba jarred across the voices, stilled them and receded into silence. With an electric abruptness, the crowd surged forward several meters. They were packed into a tight mass of flesh now, the air heavy with their breathing and the scent of spice. "Shai-hulud writes on clean sand!" the pale acolytes shouted. in unison with those around him. A feminine chorus began singing faintly from the shadows behind the shimmering pru-door: "Alia...Alia... It grew louder and louder, fell to sudden silence. Again -- voices beginning vesper soft: She stills all storms -- Her eyes kill our enemies, And torment the unbelievers. From the spires of Tuono Where dawnlight strikes And clear water runs, You see her shadow. In the shining summer heat She serves us bread and milk -- Cool, fragrant with spices. Her eyes melt our enemies, Torment our oppressors And pierce all mysteries. She is Alia...Alia...Alia... Slowly, the voices trailed off. Paul felt sickened. What are we doing? he asked himself. Alia was a child witch, but she was growing older. And he thought: Growing older is to grow more wicked. The collective mental atmosphere of the temple ate at his psyche. He could sense that element of himself which was one with those all around him, but the differences formed a deadly contradiction. He stood immersed, isolated in a personal sin which he could never expiate. The immensity of the universe outside the temple flooded his awareness. How could one man, one ritual, hope to knit such immensity into a garment fitted to all men? The universe opposed him at every step. It eluded his grasp, conceived countless disguises to delude him. That universe would never agree with any shape he gave it. A profound hush spread through the temple. Alia emerged from the darkness behind the shimmering rainbows. She wore a yellow robe trimmed in Atreides green -- yellow for sunlight, green for the death which produced life. Paul experienced the sudden surprising thought that Alia had emerged here just for him, for him alone. He stared across the mob in the temple at his sister. She was his sister. He knew her ritual and its roots, but he had never before stood out here with the pilgrims or watched her through their eyes. Here, performing the mystery of this place, he saw that she partook of the universe which opposed him. Acolytes brought her a golden chalice. Alia raised the chalice. With part of his awareness, Paul knew that the chalice contained the unaltered melange, the subtle poison, her sacrament of the oracle. Her gaze on the chalice, Alia spoke. Her voice caressed the ears flower sound, flowing and musical : "In the beginning, we were empty," she said. "Ignorant of all things," the chorus sang. "We did not know the Power that abides in every place," Alia said. "And in every Time," the chorus sang. "Here is the Power," Alia said, raising the chalice slightly. "It brings us joy," sang the chorus. And it brings us distress, Paul thought. "It awakens the soul," Alia said. "It dispels all doubts," the chorus sang. "In worlds, we perish," Alia said. "In the Power, we survive," sang the chorus. Alia put the chalice to her lips. She drank. he was. holding his breath like the meanest pilgrim of this mob. Despite every shred of persona! knowledge about the experience Alia was undergoing, he had been caught in the tao-web. He felt himself remembering how that fiery poison coursed into the body. Memory unfolded the timestopping when awareness became a mote which changed the poison. He re-experienced the awakening into timelessness where all things were possible. He knew Alia's present experience, yet he saw now that he did not know it. Mystery blinded the eyes. Alia trembled and sank to her knees'. Paul exhaled with the enraptured pilgrims. He nodded. Part of the veil began to lift from him. Absorbed in the bliss of a vision, he had forgotten that each vision belonged to all those who were still on-the-way, stili to become. In the vision, one passed through a darkness, unable to distinguish reality from insubstantial accident. One hungered for absolutes which could never be. Hungering, one lost the present. Alia swayed with the rapture of spice change. Paul felt that some transcendental presence spoke to him, saying: "Look! See there! See what you've ignored?" In that instant, he thought he looked through other eyes, that he saw an imagery and rhythm in this place which no artist or poet could reproduce. It was vital and beautiful, a glaring light that exposed all power-gluttony...even his own. Alia spoke. Her amplified voice boomed across the nave. "Luminous night," she cried. A moan swept like a wave through the crush of pilgrims. "Nothing hides in such a night!" Alia said. "What rare light is this darkness? You cannot fix your gaze upon it! Senses cannot record it. No words describe it." Her voice lowered. "The abyss remains. It is pregnant with all the things yet to be. Ahhhhh, what gentle violence!" Paul felt that he waited for some private signal from his sister. It could be any action or word, something of wizardry and mystical processes, an outward streaming that would fit him like an arrow into a cosmic bow. "There will be sadness," Alia intoned. "I remind you that all things are but a beginning, forever beginning. Worlds wait to be conquered. Some within the sound of my voice will attain exalted destinies. You will sneer at the past, forgetting what I tell you now: within all differences there is unity." Paul suppressed a cry of disappointment as Alia lowered her head. She had not said the thing he waited to hear. His body felt like a dry shell, a husk abandoned by some desert insect. Others must feel something similar, he thought. He sensed the restlessness about him. Abruptly, a woman in the mob, someone far down in the nave to Paul's left, cried out, a wordless noise of anguish. had the giddy sensation that the distance between them collapsed, that he stared directly into her glazed eyes only inches away from him. "Who summons me?" Alia asked. "I do," the woman cried. "I do. Alia. Oh, Alia, help me. They say my son was killed on Muritan. Is he gone? Will I never see my son again...never?" "You try to walk backward in the sand," Alia intoned. "Nothing is lost. Everything returns later, but you may not recognize the changed form that returns." "Alia, I don't understand!" the woman wailed. "You live in the air but you do not see it," Alia said, sharpness in her voice. "Are you a lizard? Your voice has the Fremen accent. Does a Fremen try to bring back the dead? What do we need from our dead except their water?" Down in the center of the nave, a man in a rich red cloak lifted both hands, the sleeves falling to expose white-clad arms. "Alia," he shouted, "I have had a business proposal. Should I accept?" "You come here like a begger," Alia said. "You look for the golden bowl but you will find only a dagger." "I have been asked to kill a man!" a voice shouted from off to the right -- a deep voice with sietch tones. "Should I accept? Accepting, would I succeed?" "Beginning and end are a single thing," Alia snapped. "Have I not told you this before? You didn't come here to ask that question. What is it you cannot believe that you must come here and cry out against it?" "She's in a fierce mood tonight," a woman near Paul muttered. "Have you ever seen her this angry?" Sheknows I'm out here, Paul thought. Did she see something in the. vision that angered her? Is she raging at me? "Alia," a man directly in front of Paul called. "Tell these businessmen and faint hearts how long your brother will rule!" "I permit you to look around that corner by yourself," Alia snarled. "You carry your prejudice in your mouth! It is because Ml my brother rides the worm of chaos that you have roof and water!" With a fierce gesture, clutching her robe. Alia whirled away, strode through the shimmering ribbons of light and was lost in the darkness behind. Immediately, the acolytes took up the closing chant, but their rhythm was off. Obviously, they'd been caught by the unexpected ending of the rite. An incoherent mumbling arose on all sides of the crowd. Paul felt the stirring around him -- restless, dissatisfied. "It was that fool with his stupid question about business," a woman near Paul muttered. "The hypocrite!" What had Alia seen? What track through the future? Something had happened here tonight, souring the rite of the oracle. Usually, the crowd clamored for Alia to answer their pitiful questions. They came as beggars to the oracle, yes. He had heard them thus many times as he'd watched, hidden in the darkness behind the altar. What had been different about this night? The old Fremen tugged Paul's sleeve and nodded toward the exit. The crowd already was beginning to push in that direction. Paul allowed himself to be pressed along with them, the guide's hand upon his sleeve. There was the feeling in him then that his body had become the manifestation of some power he could no longer control. He had become a nonbeing, a stillness which moved itself. At the core of the nonbeing, there he existed, allowing himself to be led through the streets of his city, following a track so familiar to his visions that it froze his heart with grief. I should know what Alia saw, he thought.  have seen it enough times myself. And she didn't cry out against it...she saw the alternatives, too. Production growth and income growth must not get out of step in my Empire. That is the substance of my command. There are to be no balance-of-payment difficulties between the different spheres of influence. And the reason for this is simply because I command it. I want to emphasize my authority in this area.  am the supreme energyeater of this domain, and will remain so alive or dead. My Government is the economy. -- Order In Council The Emperor Paul Muad'dib I old man said, taking his hand from Paul's sleeve. "It is on the right, second door from the far end. Go with Shai-hulud, Muad'dib...and remember when you were Usui." Paul's guide slipped away into the darkness. There would be Security men somewhere out there waiting to grab the guide and take the man to a place of questioning, Paul knew. But Paul found himself hoping the old Fremen would escape. There were stars overhead and the distant light of First Moon somewhere beyond the Shield Wall. But this place was not the open desert where a man could sight on a star to guide his course. The old man had brought him into one of the new suburbs; that much Paul recognized. This street now was thick with sand blown in from encroaching dunes. A dim light glowed from a single public suspensor globe far down the street. It gave enough illumination to show that this was a dead end street. The air around him was thick with the smell of a reclamation still. The thing must be poorly capped for its fetid odors to escape, loosing a dangerously wasteful amount of moisture into the night air. How careless his people had grown, Paul thought. water -- forgetful of the days when a man on Arrakis could have been killed for just an eighth share of the water in his body. Why am I hesitating? Paul wondered. It is the second door from the jar end. I knew that without being told. But this thing must be played out with precision. So... hesitate. The noise of an argument arose suddenly from the comer house on Paul's left. A woman there berated someone; the new wing of their house leaked dust, she complained. Did he think water fell from heaven? If dust came in, moisture got out. Tj Some remember, Paul thought. He moved down the street and the quarrel faded away behind. Water from heaven! he thought. Some Fremen had seen that wonder on other worlds. He had seen it himself, had ordered it for Arrakis; but the memory of it felt like something that had occurred to another person. Rain, it was called. Abruptly, he remembered a rainstorm on his birthworld -- clouds thick and gray in the sky of Caladan, an electric storm presence, moist air, the big wet drops drumming on skylights. It ran in rivulets off the eaves. Storm drains took the w'ater away to a river which ran muddy and turgid past the broad family orchards...trees there with their barren branches glistening wetly. drift of sand across the street For an instant, he felt mud clinging to the shoes of his childhood. Then he was back in the sand, in the dust-clotted, wind-muffled darkness with the Future hanging over him, taunting. He could feel the aridity of life around him like an accusation. You did this! They'd become a civilization of dry-eyed watchers and tale-tellers, people who solved all problems with power, power and more power -- hating every erg of it. Rough stones came underfoot. His vision remembered them. The dark rectangle of a doorway appeared on his right -- black in black -- Otheym's house, Fate's house, a place different from the ones around it only in the role Time had chosen for it. It was a strange place to be marked down in history. The door opened to his knock. The gap revealed the dull green light of an atrium. A dwarf peered out, ancient face on a child's body, an apparition prescience had never seen. "You've come then," the apparition said. The dwarf stepped aside, no awe in his manner, merely the gloating of a slow smile. "Come in! Come in." Paul hesitated. There'd been no dwarf in the vision, but all else remained identical. Visions could contain such disparities and still hold true to their original plunge into infinity. But the difference dared him to hope. He glanced back up the street at the creamy pearl glistening of his moon swimming out of jagged shadows. The moon haunted him. How did it fall? "Come in," the dwarf insisted. Paul entered. He heard the door tluid into its moisture seals behind. The dwarf passed him, led the way, enormous feet slapping the floor, and opened the delicate lattice gate into the roofed central courtyard. He gestured. "They await. Sire." Sire, Paul thought. He knows me, then. Before Paul could explore this discovery, the dwarf slipped away down a side passage. Hope was a dervish wind whirling, dancing in Paul. He headed across the courtyard. It was a dark and gloomy place, the smell of sickness and defeat in it. He felt daunted by the atmosphere. Was it defeat to choose a lesser evil? How far down this track had he come? Light poured from a narrow doorway in the far wall. He put down the feeling of watchers and evil smells and entered the doorway into a small room. It was a barren place by Fremen standards with heireg hangings on only two walls. Opposite the door, a man sat on carmine cushions beneath the best hanging. A feminine figure hovered in shadows behind another doorway in a barren wall to the left. Paul felt vision-trapped. This was the way it had gone. Where was the dwarf? Where was the difference? H IS senses absorbed the room in a single gestalten sweep. The place had received painstaking care despite its poor furnishings. Hooks and rods across the barren walls showed where hangings had been removed. Pilgrims paid enormous prices for authentic Fremen artifacts, Paul reminded himself. Rich pilgrims counted desert tapestries as treasures, true marks of a hajj. Paul felt that the barren walls accused him with their fresh gypsum wash. The threadbare condition of the two remaining hangings amplified the sense of guilt. A narrow shelf occupied the wall on his right. It held a row of portraits -- mostly bearded Fremen, some in stillsuits with their catchtubes dangling, some in Imperial uniforms posed against exotic offworld backgrounds. The most common scene was a seascape. The Fremen on the cushions cleared his throat, forcing Paul to look at him. It was Otheym precisely as the vision had revealed him -- neck grown scrawny, a bird thing which appeared too weak to support the large head. The face was a lopsided ruin -- networks of crisscrossed scars on the left cheek below a drooping, wet eye, but clear skin on the other side and a straight, blue-in-blue Fremen gaze. A long kedge of a nose bisected the face. Otheym's cushions sat in the center of a threadbare rug, brown with maroon and gold threads. The cushion fabric betrayed splotches of wear and patching, but every bit of metal around the seated figure shone from polishing -- the portrait frames, shelf lip and brackets, the pedestal of a low table on the right. Paul nodded to the clear half of Otheym's face. "Good luck to you and your dwelling place." It was the greeting of an old friend and sietch-mate. "So I see you once more, Usui." The voice speaking his tribal name whined with an old man's quavering. The dull drooping eye on the ruined side of the face moved above the parchment skin and scars. Gray bristles stubbled that side and the jawline there hung with scabrous peelings. Otheym's mouth twisted as he spoke, the gap exposing silvery metal teeth. "Muad'dib always answers the call of a Fedaykin," Paul said. The woman in the doorway shadows moved. She said: "So Stilgar boasts." She came forward into the light, an older version of the Lichna that the Face Dancer had copied. Paul recalled then that Otheym had married sisters. Her hair was gray, her nose grown witch sharp. Weaver's callouses ran along her forefingers and thumbs. A Fremen woman would have displayed such marks proudly in the sietch days, but she saw his attention on her hands and hid them under a fold of her pale blue robe. Paul remembered her name then -- Dhuri. The shock was that he remembered her as a child, not as she'd been in his vision of these moments. It was the whine that edged her voice, Paul told himself. She'd whined even as a child. "You see me here," Paul said. "Would I be here if Stilgar hadn't approved?" He turned toward Otheym. "I carry your water burden, Otheym. Command me." This was the straight Fremen talk of sietch brothers. almost too much for that thin neck. He lifted a liver-marked left hand and pointed to the ruin of his face. "I caught the splitting disease on Tarahell, Usui," he wheezed. "Right after the victory I # when we'd all... A fit of coughing stopped his voice. "The tribe will collect his water soon," Dhuri said. She crossed to Otheym, propped pillows behind him and held his shoulder to steady him until the coughing passed. She wasn't really very old, Paul saw, but a look of lost hopes ringed her mouth and bitterness lay in her eyes. "I'll summon doctors," Paul said. Dhuri turned, hand on hip. "We've had medical men, as good as any you could summon." She sent an involuntary glance to the barren wall on her left. And the medical men were costly, Paul thought. He felt edgy, constrained by the vision but aware that minor differences had crept in. How could be exploit the differences? Time came out of its skein with subtle changes, but the background "fabric held oppressive sameness. He knew with terrifying certainty that if he tried to break out of the enclosing pattern here, it would become a thing of terrible violence. The power in this deceptively gentle flow of Time oppressed him. "Say what you want of me," he growled. "Couldn't it be that Otheym needed a friend to stand by him in this time?" Dhuri asked. "Does a Fedaykin have to consign his flesh to strangers?" We shared Sietch Tabr, Paul reminded himself. She has the right to berate me for apparent callousness. "What I can do I will do," Paul said. Another fit of coughing shook Otheym. When it had passed, he gasped : "There's treachery, Usui. Fremen plot against you." His mouth worked then without sound. Spittle escaped his lips. Dhuri wiped his mouth with a corner of her robe, and Paul saw how her face betrayed anger at such waste of moisture. Frustrated rage threatened to overwhelm Paul then. That Otheym should be spent thus! A Fedaykin deserved belter. But no choice remained -- not for a Death Commando or his Emperor. They walked Ockham's razor in this room. The slightest misstep multiplied honors -- not just for themselves, but for all humankind, even for those who would destroy them. Paul squeezed calmness into his mind. He looked at Dhuri. The expression of terrible longing with which she gazed at Otheym strengthened Paul. Chani must never look at me that way, he told himself. "Lichna spoke of a message," Paul said. "My dwarf," Otheym wheezed. "I bought him on...on...on a world...I forget. He's a human distrans, a toy discarded by the Tleilaxu. He's recorded all the names...the traitors..." Otheym fell silent, trembling. "You speak of Lichna," Dhuri said. "When you arrived, we knew she'd reached you safely. If you're thinking of this new burden Otheym places upon you, Lichna is the sura of that burden. An even exchange, Usui. Take the dwarf and go." Paul suppressed a shudder. He closed his eyes. Lichna! The real daughter had perished in the desert, a semuta wracked body abandoned to the sand and the wind. Opening his eyes, Paul said: "You could have come to me at any time for... "Otheym stayed away that he might be numbered among those who hate you, Usui," Dhuri said. "The house to the south of us at the end of the street, that is a gathering place for your foes. It's why we took this hovel." "Then summon the dwarf and we'll leave," Paul said. "You've not listened well," Dhuri said. "You must take the dwarf to a safe place," Otheym said, an odd strength in his voice. "He carries the only record of the traitors. No one suspects his talent. They think I keep him for amusement." "We cannot leave," Dhuri said. "Only you and the dwarf. It's known...how poor we are. We've said we're selling the dwarf. They'll take you for the buyer. It's your only chance." the vision: in it, he'd left here with the names of the traitors, but never seeing how those names were carried. The dwarf obviously moved under the protection of another oracle. It occurred to Paul then that all creatures must carry some kind of destiny stamped out by purposes of varying strengths, by the fixatives of training and disposition. From the moment the Jihad had chosen him, he'd felt himself hemmed in by the forces of a multitude. Their fixed purposes demanded and controlled his course. Any delusions of Free Will he harbored now must be merely the prisoner rattling his cage. His curse lay in the fact that he saw the cage. He saw it! He listened now to the emptiness of this house. There were only the four of them in it -- Dhuri, Otheym, the dwarf and himself. He inhaled the fear and tension of his companions, sensed the watchers -- his own force hovering in 'thopters. I was wrong to hope, Paul thought. But thinking of hope brought him a twisted sense of hope, and he felt that he might yet seize his moment. "Summon the dwarf," he said. "Bijaz!" Dhuri called. "You call me?" The dwarf stepped into the room from the courtyard, an alert expression of worry on his face. "You have a new master, Bijaz," Dhuri said. She stared at Paul. "You may call him...Usui." "Usui, that's the base of the pillar," Bijaz said, translating. "How can Usui be base when I'm the basest thing living?" "He always speaks thus," Otheym apologized. "I don't speak," Bijaz said. "I operate a machine called language. It creaks and groans." A Tleilaxu toy, learned and alert, Paul thought. The Bene Tleilax never threw away something this valuable. He turned and studied the dwarf. Round melange eyes returned his stare. "What other talents have you, Bijaz?" Paul asked. "I know when we should leave," Bijaz said. "It's a talent few men have. There's a time for endings -- and that's a good beginning; Let us begin to go, Usui." Paul examined his vision memory -- no dwarf, but the little man's words fitted the occasion. "At the door, you called me Sire," Paul said. "You know me, then?" "You've sired, Sire," Bijaz said, grinning. "You are much more than the base Usui. You're the Atreides Emperor, Paul Muad'dib. And you are my finger." He held up the index finger of his right band. "Bijaz!" Dhuri snapped. "You tempt fate." "I tempt my finger," Bijaz protested, voice squeaking. He pointed at Usui. "I point at Usui. Is my finger not Usui himself? Or is it a reflection of something more base?" He brought the finger close to his eyes, examined it with a mocking grin, first one side then the other. "Ahhh, it's merely a finger, after all." "He often rattles on thus," Dhuri said, worry in her voice. "I think it's why he was discarded by the Tleilaxu." "I'll not be patronized," Bijaz said, "yet I have a new patron. How strange the workings of the finger." He peered at Dhuri and Otheyrn, eyes oddly bright. "A weak glue bound us, Otheyrn. A few tears and we part." The dwarf's big feet rasped on the floor as he whirled completely around and stopped facing Paul. "Ahhh, patron! I came the long way around to find you." Paul nodded. OU'LL be kind, Usui?" Bijaz I asked. "I'm a person, you know. Persons come in many shapes and sizes. This be but one of them. I'm weak of muscle, but strong of mouth; cheap to feed, but costly to fill. Empty me as you will, there's still more in me than men put there." "We've no time for your stupid riddles," Dhuri growled. "You should be gone." "I'm riddled with conundrums," Bijaz said, "but not all of them stupid. To be gone, Usui, is to be a bygone. Yes? Let us let bygones be bygones. Dhuri speaks truth, and I've the talent for hearing that, too." "You've truthsense?" Paul asked, determined now to wait out the clockwork of his vision. Anything was better than shattering these moments and producing the new consequences. There remained things for Otheyrn to say lest Time be diverted into even more horrifying channels. "I've tow-sense," Bijaz said. Paul noted that the dwarf had growm more nervous. Was the little man aware of things about to happen? Could Bijaz be his own oracle? "Did you inquire of Lichna?" Otheym asked suddenly, peering up at Dhuri with his good eye. "Lichna is safe," Dhuri said. Paul lowered his head, lest his expression betray the lie. Safe! Lichna was ashes in a secret grave. "That's good then," Otheym said, taking Paul's lowered head for a nod of agreement. "One good thing among the evils, Usui. I don't like the world we're making, you know that? It was better when we were alone in the desert with only the Harkonnens for enemy." "There's but a thin line between many an enemy and many a friend," Bijaz said. "Where that line stops, there's no beginning and no end. Let's end it, my friends." He moved to Paul's side, jittered from one foot to the other. "What's tow-sense?" Paul asked, dragging out these moments, goading the dwarf. "Now!" Bijaz said, trembling. "Now! Now!" He tugged at Paul's robe. "Let us go now!" "His mouth rattles, but there's no harm in him," Otheym said, affection in his voice, the one good eye staring at Bijaz. "Even a rattle can signal departure," Bijaz said. "And so can tears. Let's be gone while there's time to begin." "Bijaz, what do you fear?" Paul asked. "I fear the spirit seeking me now," Bijaz muttered. Perspiration stood out on his forehead. His cheeks twitched. "I fear the one who thinks not and will have no body except mine -- and that one gone back into itself! I fear the things l see and the things I do not see." This dwarf does possess the power of prescience, Paul thought. Bijaz shared the terrifying oracle. Did he share the oracle's fate, as well? How potent was the dwarf's power? Did he have the little prescience of those who dabbled in the Dune Tarot? Or was it something greater? How much had he seen? "Best you go," Dhuri said. "Bijaz is right." "Every minute we linger," Bijaz said, "prolongs...prolongs the present!" Every minute I linger defers my guilt, Paul thought. A worm's poisonous breath, its teeth dripping dust, had washed over him. It had happened long ago, but he inhaled the memory of it now -- spice and bitterness. He could sense his own worm waiting -- "the urn of the desert." "These are troubled times," he said, addressing himself to Otheym's judgment of their world. "Fremen know what to do in time of trouble," Dhuri said. Otheym contributed a shaky nod. Paul glanced at Dhuri. He'd not expected gratitude, would have been burdened by it more than he could bear, but Otheym's bitterness and the passionate resentment he saw in Dhuri's eyes shook his resolve. Was anything worth this price? # ? "Delay serves no purpose," Dhuri said. "Do what you must, Usui," Otheym wheezed. Paul sighed. The words of the vision had been spoken. "There'll be an accounting," he said, to complete it. Turning, he strode from the room. He heard Bijaz foot-slapping behind. "Bygones, bygones," Bijaz muttered as they went. "Let bygones fall where they may. This has been a dirty day." city as Paul, his shield activated and shimmering around him, emerged from the cul-de-sac. A wind off the massif whirled hot dust down the narrow street, causing Bijaz to blink and shield his eyes. "We must hurry," the dwarf muttered. "Hurry! Hurry!" "You sense danger?" Paul asked, probing. "I know danger!" An abrupt sense of peril very near was followed almost immediately by a figure joining them out of a doorway. Bijaz crouched and whimpered. It was only Stilgar moving like a war machine, head thrust forward, feet striking the street solidly. Swiftly, Paul explained the value of the dw'arf and handed Bijaz over to Stilgar. The pace of the vision moved here with great rapidity. Stilgar sped away with Bijaz. Security Guards enveloped Paul. Orders were given to send men down the street toward the house beyond Otheym's. The men hurried to obey, shadows among silent shadows. "We want live prisoners," one of the Guard officers snarled. The sound was a viscon-echo in Paul's ears. It went with solid precision, vision matching reality, tick for tick. Ornithoptcrs drifted down across the moon. The night was full of Imperial troopers attacking. A soft hiss grew out of the other sounds, climbed to a roar while they still heard the sibilance. It picked up a terra cotta glow that hid the stars, engulfed the moon. Paul, knowing that sound and glow from the earliest nightmare glimpses of his vision, felt an odd sense of fulfillment. It went the way it must. "Stone burner!" The cry was all around him. "Stone burner...stone burner..." Because it was required of him, Paul threw a protective arm across his face, dove for the low lip of a curb. It already was too late, of course. He knew it. Where Otheym's house had been, there stood now a pillar of fire, a blinding jet roaring at the heavens. It gave off a dirty relief every ballet movement of the diving crowd. For every member of this frantic throng it was too late. by Lester del Rey The First Citizen of the Mcon The world of science fiction has just lost its most important citizen. And -- if histories are written by men of understanding -- it may some day be realized that world has lost one of its singularly great leaders, surely a fact not readily apparent to some during his life. Willy Ley died of a sudden heart attack on June #, #. I cannot write a standard obituary for a man who stood high in my affection and regard for thirty years. It is the evening before his funeral as I type this and I am unable to be remote and objective about a life that gave so much. Nor do I feel that such remoteness would be proper in the pages of this magazine, to which Willy was a contributor for almost half of his adult life. This issue marks the end of the nineteenth full year during which his column For Your Information has appeared. It is without question a record for the longest series of continuous contributions to any science-fiction magazine by other than the editor. Other records were set by him in the past. In the fifteen years between his arrival in this country and his first article for Galaxy he contributed to at least # issues of various science-fiction magazines, doing articles that found regular publication at a time when such science articles were far less in demand than they are today. Out of the twenty-seven men who have been picked as guests of honor at World Science Fiction Conventions, Willy Ley was the only one whose reputation was based upon the writing of nonfiction. This was in #, at the second Convention held in Philadelphia. Looking back, I realize now that no one bothered to comment on the distinction, probably because Willy was automatically accepted by readers and fellow writers as one who was not limited by any category. His, choice of nonfiction was certainly not dictated by any lack of ability to handle fiction. He proved this by the few pieces of pure fiction he wrote under the name of Robert Willey -- a penname meant to separate fiction from fact, not to conceal his identity. F. Orlin Tremaine blurbtd his At the Perihelion as a "great science fiction novel" and gave it the cover, despite the seeming obscurity of the name. And his Fog was a piece of mood writing that proved to have a lasting effect in a strange way. Fog was a story of the utter confusion and dark mood of what real revolution means to those who see it without being able to know exactly what they are seeing. Two years later I did a story in which I tried to capture some of the same elements of suspense in a different way at the request of the editor -- the story was Nerves and may be the best I ever wrote. Theodore Sturgeon told me years later that his Killdozer was a second derivation. How far the chain went I do not know. Willy's influence on the entire stream of science fiction was far stronger than this, however. His popular books and articles on the hard facts of rockets, orbits and space travel established the basic handling of such subjects. Writers who never read any of his early books on rocketry derived most of their facts from him through the stories by men who had studied his writings. In time his reputation spread far beyond any genre. Men who would never read science fiction -- or indeed anything except the tabloid newspapers -- were impressed by his byline. I know from personal experience that the fact that one knew Willy Ley was a unique testament to one's respectability. Willy never let his stature bother him. From the time I read his first fan letter in an American science-fiction magazine until the last time I saw him, he took it for granted that the writers a n d readers of science fiction were somehow his real family, l ie was always ready to respond to a request for an appearance at a fan conclave when his schedule permitted and he was often one of the first men I met at the annual World Science Fiction Conventions. But his real importance lay beyond any realm of fiction. I said at the beginning that he was our most important citizen but I did not mean to indicate that he was our greatest writer. His role in the field of science fiction was beyond that. John W. Campbell summed it up in one way when he said, "Most of us dream about the future and some of us write about our dreams. But Willy Ley did something about his." He took what must be the very basic dream with which science fiction began -- the desire that man should get off a single planet and spread his seed throughout the heavens. And more than any other man, often by the least obvious means, he built that dream into reality. tober, #, in Berlin. He was educated in general science of the day, with particular emphasis on zoology. Anyone who has read his books on the strange animal life of earth, such as The Lungjish, the Dodo and the Unicorn, or his numerous articles in this magazine, must be aware of his neverfailing interest and his ability. Had he continued his studies he might have become a zoologist of note. But he quit before winning his degree. (He did receive an Honorary Doctorate from Adelphi University in #.) He had discovered a little, book full of obscure mathematical proof that rockets had the ability to reach the moon. This was printed in # and was the work by Hermann Oberth. It had caused some flurry of argument among scientists and engineers, few of whom accepted it, but it was far beyond the grasp of the average man. Willy decided it had to be made available to all. And shortly before he was twenty, he wrote a book without mathematics to tell the story to the world. When it was published it did what he wanted. Men who could share in the dream of the conquest of space suddenly found a reason to believe it was possible. As Willy had suspected, where the learned men of the day were content to argue, the less pedantic enthusiasts began to scheme and plan to do something about Oberth's message. The impetus of Willy's first book, Die Fahrt im Weltall (Journey into Space), brought a group of men to join him in organizing the German Rocket Society ( Verin fiir Raumschiffahrt) in #. Work had been done on rockets and their theory before. I n America, Goddard had experimented with liquid fuels and had written a brief paper on highaltitude rockets for use in weather observations. In Russia, Tsiolkovsky had spent years working out detailed plans. But these had languished without attention. The VfR, as it was known, began to accumulate funds for research. They used every means to scrape together enough to build crude models and to find a testing ground. Willy took on the thankless task of getting out the bulletins of the VfR through which members -- who eventually included a rocket tyro named Werner von Braun, were recruited and funds solicited. He arranged for the German film company producing Fritz Lang's Frau im Monel to agree to contribute to the VfR in return for advice and a public demonstration of a rocket. And he gave himself the task of keeping things moving during the difficult years when highly independent and willful men often disagreed violently. He spoke casually about one of his darkest periods: "In order to raise money, I went on a lecture tour." He was then twentyfive years old and branded by many as a crackpot for fooling with what sane men knew was nonsense -- but he never made an issue of the difficulties and derision he faced on his tour. Unlike most hobby groups, the VfR actually did valuable research. They built and tested rocket motors, and they learned the necessary hard lessons. Willy contributed the suggestion that they switch from gasoline to alcohol and water to burn with their liquid oxygen -- and for the first time the pioneers had a self-cooling motor -- as all later rockets did. He also discovered how much water should be mixed with the alcohol for proper cooling. Eventually the VfR produced a working prototype of a motor that has remained basically the same ever since. This spelled some five years of research by a group of enthusiasts with limited funds. B Y # Willy began to realize he could no longer stay in Hitler's Germany. Count Wernher von Braun had been drafted from the VfR to the military development of rockets, after learning the hard lessons from the work at the VfR testing field. As events proved, von Braun was a singleminded genius who let no considerations stand in the way of his doing the one thing he could do better than anyone else. But Willy was not the type of man who could sacrifice in any way his basic humanity for expediency -- even for the sake of the dream that dominated his life. Without question the future of rockets -- in the early thirties -- lay in Germany; but too many other things also lurked in the dark future of that Germany. Willy reached America in #. There he tried briefly to carry on with the American Rocket Society but their work seemed pure hobby stuff to him after the serious efforts of the VfR. I met him first thirty years ago, when his dream of space seemed farthest from its goal. The U.S., whose citizen he became in #, was at war with Germany and Willy was still a resident alien, somewhat suspect and restricted, however well he had proved his loyalty to the principles for which he fought. We talked of many things, from multilingual jokes to a Van Vogt novel. He was a big man -- not so much in height as in impression of hugeness and massive solidity. And the deep voice that came out was a growl that made him seem a bear in human form. His English was not quite colloquial then, though his vocabulary and understanding of grammar had been extraordinary even before he came here. He evidenced no sign of harshness or bitter feelings. He was a warm and comfortable man. And he talked of rockets and of what could be done. Whenever he could, he still wrote articles on the subject to prepare the general public for what he felt they must begin after the shooting was over. For a brief time afterthe war it seemed that his hopes would reach fruition. The U.S. had recovered a stock of the V-# rockets which von Braun had developed from their origins at the VfR. The entire crew from Peenem nde under von Braun had surrendered to the Americans. We tested the rockets and we began building our own Viking. Willy was busy with lectures and consultations. For a time he seemed headed again for actual work with rockets. His contract with Galaxy even had an escape clause permitting him to quit if he were called to rocket duty. But his inability to agree with any man whom he knew to be either wrong or foolish kept him from the good graces of some who had discovered rockets in # and were now trying to be experts. writing and preparing the public. And then the boom in rocketry collapsed. The dark days following # saw endless restrictions on research. Military rockets were not big enough to carry the projected H-bombs, it was felt, so they were moved aside for more and bigger bombers. Space was something we meant to explore some day, of course -- but there was time for that when the cold war ended. And if we went into space, it couldn't be with one of von Braun's war rockets. (Von Braun was then well along in his design of today's Saturn booster.) Ours would have to be a "peace" rocket. ; Willy sighed softly once in a while when I met him in the company of a small group that met at the home of Fletcher Pratt. But usually he did not let his disappointments hide the conviviality that was so much a part of him. He was perhaps the most cheerful of all at the old science-fiction Hydra Club among fans and professionals. And he went on working. He lectured, he wrote books. His manual on rocketry first came out in # as Rockets and has been in continuous printings under various names since then. It is currently Rockets, Missiles and Men in Space and has probably given understanding of space travel to more men than any dozen other books. He collaborated with von Braun on a series of articles for Collier's that did more to convince the public of the possibility of space travel than anything else. And he acted as an advisor to Walt Disney to get his message across. Then came Sputnik. Willy had known of the plans to send up one of von Braun's military rockets with a small canister at least a year ahead of the Russians and of its cancellation because of interservice nonsense. He shrugged and went cheerfully on television to calm and explain and offer hope. The point I'm making is that Willy lived. He lived more in time with his days -- and the world's tomorrows -- than most men. He was more than a prophet without honor. Events did not pass him by. Rather, he shaped them. The work done at the VfR would have been impossible without him. And while vague other signs of some interest in rocketry existed, nothing so shaped the maturity of the space age. The VfR took an idea and made it into engineering practice, enabling von Braun to enlarge it and demonstrate it over London. It was largely Willy's work that killed the public antipathy to rockets after their use as a terror weapon and began to make people dream of space again. When Kennedy proposed the race to the moon he mentioned huge sums required to finance it. The cost was more than had ever been spent on a science project. Yet when public polls were taken, jt turned out that the people were ture -- and not just for national prestige. Somehow, through all his articles, Willy and those who were converted by him had managed to convince half of the nation that there was value enough in the space program for them to go along with the huge expenditure. Willy Ley had quietly determined before he was twenty years of age that men should set foot on the Moon during his lifetime. And step by step, he led them to turn their eyes from this single planet to the vast reaches of space. It took him forty years and he missed his goal of seeing the first man on the moon by a month. But there is precedent for that. And Moses went up from the plains of Moah unto the mountain...And the Lord showed him all the land...unto the utmost sea...And the Lord said unto him...I will give it unto thy seed; I have caused thee to see it with thine eyes, but thou shah not go over thither. Today I weep for the loss of a friend and a very great man.  I UIF will bring you in its next issue such exciting stories and fascinating features as these:... and many more! So whatever you do, don't cheat yourself by missing the forthcoming IF i ( Continued from page # ) announced that the Roseau satellite would be shipped to the Russian space center at Baikonur, to be launched by a Russian rocket. Expected launch date is November, #. The Europeans seem to have revamped quite a number of proed that the TDI satellite should be taken out of the regular schedule and be made a special project. Scheduled launch date for that satellite is March, #. The TDl satellite is an astronomical (Orbiting Astronomical Observatory), the second of which was put into orbit on December #, cessfully orbited on April #, #, but a malfunction of the power supply rendered it useless.) Details of the design of TD I have not yet been released. Presumably the design is still what is called fluid, meaning undecided. ed to discontinue a satellite development called Vempa. The French and West German governments immediately signed a contract for a continuation of Vempa between them. Junkers in Germany had started development of now reshape it for the German government. The French have promised to orbit it with the larger version of the Dianmut rocket. No launch date has been set.  is science fiction grown up? row's Gross National Product, an animalistic numbers game played for sin and salvation, life and death. in a daring story of sex, seed and survival. socio-sexual problem. You will recognize, among his androids, some of your best friends -- and their striving to be human. a racist's supersoul -- not a nice story but a necessary one. Watch for the Fall issue! worth adding to your library... stories you will treasure... available to you at a special # discount no commitments. Here are the books of enduring value that you will want to own... for hours of science-fiction pleasure, to be read, reread, and discussed with your friends. These are the books that have proven themselves... filled with all of the features you look for in S-F...written by the acknowledged masters of the art. Just circle your choices below, mail to us, and the books will be in your pages, containing stories by such masters of science fiction as Arthur C. Clarke, Theodore Sturgeon, A. E. van Vogt, Clifford Simak, Poul Anderson, Leigh Brackett, John W. Campbell, Jr. All of the stories belong to the excitingly modern era that swept SF to its greatest pinnacle of popularity. s-i from Moldaug, inhuman stars from the last human settlement, are gathering together for war. Old world colonies in order to avert this war. But not rugged individualist Cully When, the type of man who has pioneered frontiers in all times and all places. Set in some future time, this action-filled adventure depicts space-age guerrilla warfare and age-old human stupidity with excitement and ends with an explosive climax. # pp. List Price... #. # Discount Price... # .# S-# separate and complete worlds -- idyllic Lithia and a culture on Earth that has literally gone under ground, provides the basis for the story of four extraordinary men. There is the priest, dedicated to the glory of God; the scientist working for the glory of man; the realist who works only for himself; and the man who is content to ask nothing of any world, any man, or any deity. The author presents a compelling moral problem. This book is something of a tour ilc force. # pp. List Price... # Discount Price... # S-# the edge of tomorrow... who will be chosen for immortality? Who will make this ultimate decision -- the government, free enterprise, or private monopoly? A new, highly controversial novel, infused with blood and guts, examining the disease of power as well as the responsibility. Both praised and damned before it was even published, this novel deserves your personal attention. # pp. List Price... # Discount Price... # S-# I was he riding in a # Willys-Knighl? If he was dead why wasn't he beginning a chilly half-life in the year #? And Gene Runciter -- murdered --  but sending him eerie messages from beyond the grave? Everywhere and anywhere Joe turned, in sky-writing, on a traffic ticket, graffiti, matchbook and did Joe really want to know the answer? Read this exciting, new novel that starts as an important Luna Mission and ends as a living or dying diabolical nightmare. # pp. List Price,., # Discount Price. .# ## S-# an entire day, a small rural village in England loses contact with the outside world. Soon after, all the women, married or not become pregnant, eventually giving birth to remarkable golden-eyed children who exhibit a strange kind of sinisterism. They are dangerous and Midwich must make the ultimate decision -- if the children survive, then mankind must join the dinosaur among Nature's discards. A gripping account of man's fight for survival. # pp. List Price... #. # Discount Price., .# S-# C. M. Kornbhith. Two major advertising agencies are fighting for the Venus account -- nothing less than total control of the Venus economy and markets will do. It is completely unimportant that Venus is a harsh, barren, uninhabited planet. According to the mentality of Mitchell Courtenay of Fowler Schocken Associates, the trick is to persuade colonists to go to Venus, and once there, they will have to survive as best they can. One of the most savage and devastating attacks on modern consumer society and the advertising agents who are its high priests. The Space Merchants is uncomfortably prophetic. #pp. List Price... #. # Discount Price... #. # S-# mysterious space force that inhibits the world's intelligence. But suddenly, it's gone and overnight the intellect of every living creature is trebled. What are the consequences of such instant genius? These are the problems confronting Archie Brock, former near moron; Peter Corinth, physicist; and his no-longer dumb wife. This provocative and absorbing book explores the ultimate problem of such a situation -- in a world free of the difficulties that has plagued mankind throughout history, what is man to do with his time? # pp. List Price... #. # Discount Price...# W. Aldiss. Collected for the first time... the bes# SF stories of #...Asimov, Sbeckley, MacDon aid, Leiber... plus # other exciting stories... and?, year, #: A Space Odyssey. This rich anthology of the year's most exciting stories from the best SF bookshelf. # pp. List Price... # Discount Price...# S-# Heinlein's Future History Stories. Twenty-live years ago Robert A. Heinlein began to write stories about an imaginary future that is fast becoming a reality. Discover, through the pen of the master of space-age fiction, about man's first step on the moon; weather control; manufacture of synthetic food; interstellar exploration. Now, for the first time, in chronological order, are Heinlein's #I compelling stories -- all depicting a glimpse of a possible tomorrow. # pp. List Price... # Discount Price... # S-# master pain peddler, skillful and sophisticated, lives in a time when reading tragic headlines no longer provides the necessary sensations. Into Chalk's sinister hands falls Lona Kelvin, orphaned, mother of # children, yet without a soul; and Minner Burris, starman, whose butchered body was put together by aliens, a walking horror. What fun to mate these two and watch them wallow in their mutual torment. But somewhere, something went wrong. Discover what happens when the puppets begin to pull their own strings in this imagi# pp. List Price...# Discount Price,,. # .# P.O. Box #, Grand Central Post Office, New York, N. Y. # Please send me the books Please print full name  address I have circled. S-l S-# S-# S-# S-S S# S-# S-S S-# S-# Name Address City State Zip Code Sorry. No C.O.D.'s. (Please add # c for postage and handling. N.Y.C. residents please add #  sales tax. N.V. State residents please add # sales tax.) iso An exciting collection of stories about androids -- mechanical men and women so realistic Matheson, Charles Beaumont and other sci-fi greats. # Compiled and Edited by George W . Earley with an Introduction by Ivan T. Sanderson # pages -- # A Space-Age Thriller by Richard M. Garvin  Edmond G. Addeo thriller, you'll meet the man who guards this secret with his life, his brother who dares to manding officer! # A Science-Fiction Suspense Thriller by Richard Garvin  Edmond E. Addeo When Communist China develops a weapon capable of destroying objects in the air-operated entirely by parapsychology, the existence of the world hangs in the balance! Immediately the US rushes into action in a desperate attempt to stave off the holocaust. Involved are niques; spy schools and death-defying action. An action adventure story you won't be able to leave until the last page ! # . # Park Ave., Manhasset, N.Y. #  Calif. Res. Add # Sales Tax  Include Your Zip Code Number  A. Bettrivn Chtmdisr,' Do you have a restless urge to write? If you do, here is an opportunity for you to take the first Bennett Cerf, the distinguished important step to success in writing fheuwng S the Famous Writers School. There's something different about people who feel the urge to write. They have a spiritual hunger that sets them apart -- even from family and friends. If you have known this burning need to write, you, too, may have the gift successful authors possess. They know that this restless urge for self-expression is perhaps the most important ingredient of writing success. But, they realize it can waste away if you don't know how to get started writing, or if you hesitate to try. Several years ago a group of famous authors including Rod Serling, Faith Baldwin, Bennett Cerf, Bruce Catton, and several others joined forces to start the Famous Writers School. They poured everything they know about writing into a remarkable new kind of professional training course which trains you at home in your spare time. You begin with the fundamentals of all good writing. Then you get advanced training in the specialty of your choice. Each of your assignments is examined by an instructor who is a professional writer or editor. He goes over your work word by word, blue-penciling changes right on your manuscript. Then he returns it to you with a long letter of advice on how to improve your writing. This training works well. Our students have sold their writing to hundreds of publications. Free Aptitude Test offered To find out if you, too, have writing ability worth developing, send for the School's revealing Aptitude Test. If you test well, or offer other evidence of writing aptitude -- you may enroll. However, there is no obligation to do so. I I Famous Writers School I Dept. W-# I Westport Connecticut # I I want to know if I have writing aptitude j worth developing. Please mail me,  without obligation, your Aptitude Test I and illustrated brochure. I Mr. I Mrs Age I Miss Circle one please print I Street I I I City I I State Zip I Accredited by the Accrediting Commission of the National Home Study Council. Galaxy Is published in French, German, Italian, Japanese and Spanish. The U. S. Edition is published In Braille and Living Tape.  Vol. # No. # Hayden Howard Ernest Keith Taves Frank Herbert Damon Knight J.W. Schutz Bob Shaw A. Bertram Chandler Dannie Plachta FO'R your information #I Willy Ley on # December #? # Frederik Pohl Algis Budrys Editor Editor Emeritus Science Editor Feature Editor Managing Editor Art Director Associate Art Director Publisher Associate Publisher lished monthly by Universal Publishing  Distributing Corporation, Arnold E. Abramson, President. Main offices: # East # Street, New York, N.Y. #. # per copy. #-issue subscription: # in the United States, elsewhere #. Second class postage paid at New York, N.Y. and additional mailing offices. Copyright  # by Universal Publishing  Distributing Corporation under International, Universal and PanAmerican Copyright Conventions. All rights reserved. The publisher assumes no responsibility for unsolicited material. All stories printed in this magazine are fiction and any similarity between characters and actual persons is coincidental. Title registered U.S. Patent Office. Printed in U.S. A. these pages the hun.dreds of hunks of hardware in orbit around Earth. Artificial satellites. Boosters. Pieces and bits that became detached from same. The debris resulting when unexpended fuel exploded or was made to explode. 'a few years ago we visited the headquarters of the international Sky Watch at the Harvard-Smithsonian Astrophysical Observatory in Cambridge, Mass., and watched the computers chugging out the orbital courses of all those space objects. It was an impressive sight, a lot like observing the occupants of a nursery school all diligently adding # to # to get #. One did not feel that anything very exciting would come of it, although, to be sure, it was something that obviously ought to be done... Something rather interesting has come of it now. Consider the observations of that particular celestial chunk called Explorer #. Like all the others, it was watched carefully and the parameters of its orbit noted. Inclination to the equator: a little over # degrees. Apogee: about # kilometers. Perigee: about # kilometers. Until December, #. (That's nineteen sfxy-five. We haven't come to nineteen JiJtyAwe yet.) All of a sudden, in that December, the parameters changed. The orbit flattened, the apogee shrank, the perigee expanded. Not much. The change in the inclination was less than a tenth of a degree. At its farthest, the satellite reached less than a hundred kilometers closer than it had before (out of better than # kilometers); at its closest, it approached Earth to a point only # kilometers farther away than before. But all three changes happened at once -- changes in apogee, perigee and inclination. Moreover, similar changes were observed, at other times, in th# orbits of other satellites. Now, what does that suggest? Well, for one thing it might indicate an application of the kind of reasoning that led Leverrier in #, and Lowell early in this century, to suspect the existence of the planets we now call Neptune and Pluto. If a body in a regular orbit is deflected out of that orbit, there has to be a reason. If you can't find any other reason, you start looking for some body in orbit whose gravitational pull may have done the job. And if you have enough observations to work on, and the time and patience to do the work, you can calculate where that body ought to be and even get some rough idea of its orbit and mass. John Bagby of Hughes Aircraft thought along those lines. Writing in the spaceflight journal, Icarus, he described what happened next. There are about # cases of changes in satellite orbits; unfortunately no one "undiscovered" body can account for all of them, but if you assume that perhaps ten such bodies exist, you can pretty well fit all the data. The next job was to look for the bodies. Last year a through photographic search was made. Two such bodies did turn up on the plates, -- right where the data promised they would be. So it would seem from the evidence that there are satellites of Earth other than the Moon or the ones we humans put aloft. But that's not the end of the story. Once you know the elements of a body's orbit, you can of course predict its future or trace its past. Tracing the past of the orbits of the newly discovered bodies showed something most interesting, indeed. Their orbits intersected. On December #, #, they had all been in the saime place. Fine. What happened on December #? What it looks like is that there was a much larger body which divided into ten or so smaller ones. The presently discovered satellites are not very big; they run around a hundred feet in diameter. The parent satellite which broke up to produce them would of course have been larger -- perhaps a little over # feet in diameter if all the bodies were spheres, even grossly imperfect spheres. It is more than a century since Roche showed mathematically that any natural satellite approaching too close its planet would break up. That's what is called "Roche's limit." It accounts for the rings of Saturn. You can view the phenomenon either way, depending on which theory of planet formation you like: either a large natural satellite breaks up to produce rings, or the little chunks of debris that fall together to produce large natural satellites are prevented from doing so. Either way, within Roche's limit natural satellites, if above a certain size, cannot exist; ( Please turn to page #) National Emergency had been declared. The campuses were quiet -- and deadly... From ajar place and long ago. and broken, I have come at last to another Troy. But still I am, and Troy lives once again. One of three inscriptions below a broken column reerected, at the University of Southern California O o  I gested traffic on the Hollywood Freeway, Kendy's bus crawled along the Harbor Freeway through the sunshine-tinted smog and finally inched down an off-ramp. On Exposition Boulevard he blinked at the ancient Coliseum, still surrounded by barbed wire. Everything south was in Nairobi. He walked north. The National Guardsman at the entry gate to the University merely glanced at his thick plastic preregistration card and motioned him on without searching his suitcase. Kendy's smile relaxed. Infiltrating U.S.C. seemed so easy. Sometimes his world seemed like a satire and ' he looked around cautiously. Mr. Smith had told him there were fewer National Guardsmen here than at other universities this size. All you have to do is blend with the freshmen. Never let them know you're from National University. Simply penetrate security. Photograph the centrifuge. Then enjoy the rest of the semester. Learn to get along with strangers. Who knows? You're young. Maybe during your lifetime -- maybe you'll be the one chosen to meet those galactic beepers face to face'. Assuming they have faces... Kendy squinted in the afternoon sunlight. His cheeks burned faintly as he strode along University Boulevard, an impressive pedestrian mall through the campus. The pavement seemed to vibrate under his feet. The low hedge along its center strip failed to conceal green-painted ventilators shaped like duncecaps. He guessed they led down into the building he sought. Mr. Smith had said the Congressional Research and Development Building extended beneath University Boulevard for five blocks -- a horizontally buried skyscraper. Kendy wondered what was so important about its biochemical centrifuge. Don't get caught. They'll stuff you and mount you in Heritage Hall. If they catch you, you flunk. If you get a few pics of the centrifuge -- mail them quick. You pass. U.S.C. will have flunked the test. They will have let their security be violated. We want to get the captain of their Campus National Guard replaced by a younger and more forceful officer. You will have done your job. You can relax, enjoy your Federal Premarital Subsidy. That's what you wanted isn't it? Not quite... Kendy walked faster, feeling more nervous than excited. He tried to imagine what she would be like. He supposed a compatibility computer would not make a bad mistake. But he had learned how devious Mr. Smith was. If you get restless after you've photographed the centrifuge and played house -- rub on some Passblack and visit Nairobi... To do so seemed a stupid way to get mobbed or arrested. To infiltrate Russia might be easier. Kendy wondered what kind of education Mr. Smith had been trying to give him. He had learned Russian, not Swahili, at National U. The world was confusing. But at least he was almost free. A t the busy intersection of  University Boulevard with Childs Way he peered down into the subwaylike entrance to the Congressional Research and Development Building. Through a glass door he could see a Guardsman seated at a metal desk. On Mr. Smith expected him to figure out how to get past the door guard. But not today. He turned away. At the opposite corner of the intersection stood Tommy Trojan. Up there on his stone pedestal the bronze warrior was clutching his shield and sword. Kendy felt confronted for an instant -- but he noticed Tommy was glaring past him. The statue seemed to be looking across University Boulevard toward Campus National Guard Headquarters. The low, concrete-block building crouched on the lawn in front of the ornate old Doheny Library. Like an invader? Kendy knew conflicting feelings. He could see the clash of architectural styles between the headquarters and other campus structures. But he had been taught that the Guardsmen were here to defend the university. He walked toward their community relations car and smiled with curiosity. Three corroded nozzles protruded from its turret. He wondered what aerosols they had squirted during the first years of the Emergency. With his thumbnail he scraped corrosion from the metal louvers that protected its radiator. Nine -- no, ten years had passed since the National Emergency began. He had been only seven. Now it was difficult for him to imagine what the country had been like before his father was -- he winced and stopped that thought. He was not sure how he felt toward the permanent campus National Guard. There were no Guardsmen at National -- the only university without them. The place had been designed and sociologically structured after the National Emergency had been declared. He touched a sun-aged tire of the armored car. Obviously these Guardsmen no longer drove it much. He had never seen one of these old armored cars in action or even on newscasts. It was as if they did not exist. " Yesterday he had been shown a huge new rocket. It gleamed impressively in his television screen. Some day it would blast off for Mars. Our ship. The Russians were strange, he thought. After their landing on Phobos, Mars' inner moon, they had retreated. They were searching our Moon like madmen. They had found something and had inflated a dome over it. And they were sabotaging radio-telescopes all over the world. They seemed afraid someone would be able to translate the space beeps -- and even more afraid that someone would succeed in answering the beepers. Kendy considered his universe confusing. This oldarmored car seemed almost prehistoric. But it was here, where he was. And on its tire some student troublemaker had chalked the enigmatic ' , Kendy blinked. Most of these Trojans didn't seem to notice the National Guardsmen or him. He watched an amorous couple amble past as he once more lifted his suitcase. With a nervous smile of expectation he strode along Childs Way, looking for his assigned dorm tower. He supposed Federal Premarital and Marital Subsidies were intended to keep the students interested in each other instead of politics. He saw a Guardsman walking to-ward him, carring a police-type shotgun by its top handle. Even though he had a minicamera concealed in his suitcase, he felt at ease and smiled. The stubby shotgun made him feel at home. He had trained with one in the armory at National University, had learned how to disassemble one in the dark. He had felt revulsion and excitement. The weapon was a cutie. It was only twenty-seven inches long because its eighteeninch barrel and receiver extended through the stock to within a few inches of the butt plate. He remembered its many skull-rattling blasts, its twelve-gauge shotgun shells exploding so close to his cheek... Power. Although he knew it had been manufactured for police forces since before the Emergency, it looked weirdly futuristic to him. The plastic bulge above the barrel -- in front of the carrying handle -- contained a focusable flashlight. At night this Guardsman could aim its beam of light and the pattern of buckshot would exactly fill the bright circle -- bam, bam. bam. Kendy thought it more than adequate for silencing noisy students. He grinned and shrugged. Mr. Smith had told him that U.S. C. enjoyed more permissive freedom than most universities. Perhaps this was because it had been a private school before the Declaration of National Emergency. Guardsmen had indiscriminately occupied all universities in order to protect the government's investment in research facilities when the Emergency began. And ten years later the Guardsmen were still here. the street, not the boulevard -- he was astonished to see a Black Man. A plastic-green pass was pinned on his white coveralls. Kendy blinked. That was an F on the pass. The Black Man walked unchallenged into a building. The door guard never even glanced at him. Before Kendy could get over that shock he saw a second Black Man. This one wore a gray flannel suit and carried a book. Kendy felt off balance and not from the weight of his suitcase. There hadn't been a single Black at National University. As several more walked by he felt more -- uncomfortable. He wondered what they were thinking. He supposed they returned each night to Nairobi-Watts. Here came one in a flamboyant robe. Kendy looked away. He was having disturbingly happy recollections of playing with children who must have been Negroes. Of course, that had been before the National Emergency. Three more strolled toward him. One of them was a girl. He realized his reaction was naive, perhaps laughable. He was feeling uneasy, yet fascinated. Naturally their clothing looked strange to him. His teevee could not receive the Black Channels and suddenly he felt as if he were the one who had been isolated. And he was afraid. He felt as strange as if he and they were from different planets. He did not know what to believe about recent U.S. history. He crossed McClintoek Avenue and saw his dorm tower -- Premarital A-#. He hoped he would be able to adjust to all this pre-Emergency type confusion and freedom at U.S.C. Nervously he took out his preregistration card and approached the portcullis of the concrete dorm. He shoved his card into the slot. The iron door clicked open. As he entered the hallway he heard the door close behind him. He stood in front of the ADtion. Something buzzed. He supposed he had better hurry and insert his plastic card into the stopped the buzzing. He heard a clank and hoped all his preregistration forms -- which Mr. Smith had mailed from a counterfeit prep school -- were properly recorded. He had thought they were. U.S.C. had mailed back this preregistration card to his nearest National Guard Headquarters, so everything should be all right. He heard a rattling sound. A brass key slid out. He grabbed it, expecting to find his room number assignment on one side or the other. The key was blank. Perhaps the room keys were not numbered as a security measure. A lost key was less a liability that way. The box buzzed and disgorged his card. As his fingers closed on it he saw it had been altered. bedded in its semiliquid core, had been dispersed, leaving him with around his neck and peered through its integral lens into its plastic depths, hunting for his room assignment. He saw his thumbprint still sparkling inside the card. Its whorls were shaped from metallic dust. Within a flattened universe of glittering specks his facial galaxy grinned at him. Above it shimmered the flecks of gallium arsenide in shich his falsified academic records had been recorded. Although he had spent last year as a freshman at National University, this card innocently showed he had been a senior at a prep school which did not exist. He watched the metalized helixes of his more basic information quivering. Below them was a new array of microscopic glitter arranged into words and he smiled. It uas his class schedule. All three courses had been confirmed. Stiffening with excitement, he found the number # gleaming in the room space. His room was on the ninth floor of Premarital Dorm A-#. Room Number #. F eeling both homy and frightened, he lurched across the entry hall to the bank of elevators and pressed the button for the ninth floor. Up there in the smoothly carpeted hallway, with admirable cool, be ambled to his assigned room. He smoothed back his blond hair. Taking a last deep breath, he thrust his key into the lock, twisted it. The door popped open. At her dressing table, the girl turned around with a startled smile. "What room are you looking for?" she asked, standing up with an audible swish of her black-and-gold malkia robe. "This one, I thought." He felt his cheeks burning as he took a backward step, wondering how she had managed to get into the wrong room. "That old computer must have made a mistake on your card," she said. "I guess we both can see that I'm expecting somebody else!" "Yeah, I'm sorry. I thought this was my room." "Give me your card and I'll find out what your room number should be." Rising, with her hair frothy-black and silver-sequined in a towering natural that made her seem as tall as he was, she reached for his card with slender fingers. "Bahati -- ema," the girl sighed, poking his card into the administrative slot in the wall. She altered her soft voice to the distinct computspeak accent the system could understand and asked for his room number. "Photofaxed, please." She turned her head. Her hair seemed to float like a weightless crown. Shyly Kendy smiled because he was fascinated. She seemed so different from Helen, the only girl with whom he had ever made love. The photofaxer extended its paper tongue. The Black frowned. Kendy felt embarrassed. On the white paper, printed below his Birth Security Number was this room number, #. "I'm sorry," she murmured. "I didn't realize I'd -- wait a minute." She inserted her own card in Ballantine Soofcs beauty of the St. LouisCorv is over (but won't be actually by the time you read this). Never mind. Traditionally, in publishing, September is a good reading month. Summer doldrums are over, the Icids are back in school, everyone is thinking in a serious-minded way about the long, hard, intellectual winter ahead. So September is a big, big publishing month.  WE are celebrating it with George MacDonald's very kooky is almost as extraordinary as the novel itself is the idea that anything as modern as this was written back in the I#'s by a Scottish (sometime) minister of advanced years. You'll recognize it by the superb Gervasio cover of a man in an attic. an easy book to read (clearly a bit beyond those mainstream reviewers). This is a jagged, fractionated, panoramic view of overpopulated times to come -- the style itself expressive of the explosive tensions generated by too goddamned many people. The theme is well known to all of us. The handling is very special indeed. Stay with it for # pages and you'll be hooked for another #.  month -- Larry Niven's volume of occurred to us that of all the new young writers, Larry's worlds are probably the most ingeniously specific. The shape of his particular space is very definite, very much his own. Thank whatever gods there may be that he is also a very good writer, so we can all enjoy. too -- a promotion yet -- although he is our candidate for the author than whom no one needs promotion less; and a peculiar wisp of a anti-Nixon. Not that we're terribly concerned about being in. (We're rational, that's all).  it comes at .# though), plus a couple of non-fiction works perLeona and Robert Rienow.  your planet while you can. BB. the communications slot and asked the same question about herself. The paper tongue extended a little farther, revealing the same room number. "That's impossible." She laughed angrily. "Listen, you -- machine. My first name happens to be Amani. Amani Johnson. Try again. What's my room number?" The system kept repeating #. It would not admit error. Neither would she. "One of us is in the wrong room." Kendy lifted his suitcase. "Sorry to bother you," he muttered and backed into the empty hall.  "Maybe you're supposed to be in another tower," she called. "I'm going to phone my rafiki. She's a sophomore. She'll know how to find out what room you're really assigned to. You wait in the rec room. It's at the end of the hall." He glanced at the elevator as he retreated along the hall. Attention was what he did not want to attract. His falsified records had been accepted by the computer. To be questioned now by a live administrator was something he wanted to avoid. He could hear Amani's suddenly plaintive voice addressing the phone. He hoped the wires were not being monitored. He stared through the west ! window of the rec room at the fiery glare of sunset behind the silhouetted buildings. It made him think of a terrifying night he had known as a small boy. He looked down. He did not see many students in the gloom on Childs Way. He supposed most freshmen would not move in until Sunday night -- or Monday, when classes would begin. Maybe he should hide in an empty room until then. He was sweating. He felt unsure -- he was not yet used to feeling like a spy. Every time he heard the elevator stop at this floor he was afraid it was delivering a Guardsman. If they searched his suitcase, they'd never let him out of the Detention Camp. Feeling paranoid, he hurried toward the elevator. He heard voices from Amani's room, a giggling voice and an angry voice. The angry voice was hers. He scowled and raised his knuckles to knock but changed his mind. The door opened anyway. H e looked past the girl standing in the doorway. Amani glared at him from across the room. "Ooh, he is," the other girl giggled. She was much lighter complexioned than Amani and very pretty, Kendy thought. Her hair had been straightened into limp bangs and there was nothing Nairobian about her pants-suit. ' 'Ki valuana-eupe -- ' ' She giggled toward Amani and her hand covered her mouth. She slid past him into the hall. her eyebrows rising as if she were properly horrified. Her giggles reached him from the elevator. He felt like a fool. "Either come in or go out," Amani said. "I'm leaving." "I didn't mean to -- " "You're not. I'm coming back on Monday to tell those administrators to fix it. Someone didn't tell the computer. Charlene says he's transferred to Cal Tech. He didn't even have the decency to tell me. Anyway there's something wrong with their computer." He, Kendy thought. Apparently she had expected to be matched with her own Main Man, as if it were prearranged. For an instant Kendy wondered if Mr. Smith had mixed things up, rearranged room assignments. But he was unable to understand why. "I'm sorry." "Not your fault," she said, folding a flamboyant robe and laying it in her opened suitcase. "I'm going home." "Nairobi?" "Where do you think I live? Beverly Hills?" "It's already after five o'clock," Kendy blurted. "If you think I'm worried about getting home through a little old border curfew -- you're right. But I'm going home." Kendy picked up his suitcase. "No, you're not. I'm going to find another room." He descended to the ground floor, scowling. His suitcase felt as heavy as if it were full of pre-Emergency bricks. The dorm cafeteria was closed and probably would not open before Monday. He could walk back along Childs Way to eat at the Commons. But he needed a place to hide his suitcase and noticed a downward slanting hall. He reached a basement door in semi-darkness. With an intuitive movement, instinctive with great burglars, he reached up and slid his fingers along the ledge above the door. He found the key. A basement downstep toppled him forward, sent him staggering through a net of cobwebs. The place had not been used for a long time. The narrow beam of his tiny penlight slashed through a jungle of insulated pipes. In the middle of the concrete floor sat a bulky garbage disposal unit. It resembled a hippopotamus with a lever to open its jaws. It sat on a sewer manhole. Above it, like an arboreal cobra, dangled a thick electric cord. Its three-fanged #-volt head was not plugged in. He supposed thisdorm had been built soon after the National Emergency began -- while there were still a lot of garbage strikes. The disposal looked big enough to swallow a man. He noticed a sink in the far corner. Above it was an empty light socket. Something moved in front of him like an ectoplasmic flash as he groped forward. He winced. The movement was his reflection in a dusty mirror. He turned the tap. Water gurgled. He remembered the story about the U.C.L.A. sophomore the Guardsman caught near some leaflets. The authorities had cancled his housing subsidy -- and the student had hidden in a campus broom closet for the next three years, graduating with honors. II L ife was not easy, Kendy deIcided after his first night on that concrete floor. Bleary-eyed, clutching his hip in pain, he wandered around the weekend campus. He was afraid that on Monday -- if he went to the administrators to complain about the computer's mismatch -- someone would decide to investigate him. He discovered subversive elements on this campus, as Mr. Smith had warned he would. Unconcealed in a flower bed near the National Guard Building lay a littook a short cut through the hedge in the middle of University Boulevard. His groping hand discovered a nearly invisible fishing leader strung tautly within the hedge. He glanced at the subwaylike entrance to the Congressional Research and Development Building -- if he had been running away from there the line would have pitched him headlong. But it had been intended for pursuing Guardsmen. Students would know. Kendy frowned. He wanted to reconnoiter the building. He had acquired an F pass last night in the wooden shed where the maintenance men changed out of their white coveralls. They had left them hanging there, complete with F passes. He had reached in, snagged one. He stood above the C.R.A.D. Building, the pass pinned to his shirt, but lost his nerve and wandered away along the boulevard toward Founders Hall. His lips moving, he stared at one of the three inscriptions on the modern base of the ancient, broken stone column. Hector and Paris saw me at Troy. I suffered the wrath of Agamemnon. A nd once, as she passed, Golden Helen Brushed me with her sleeve. His mouth twisted. His own Helen had been pale and dark-haired and was probably still working at National University's biochem lab. To hell with you... He aimed his sudden rage and frustration at her but it curved back upon himself. He straightened, walked back to the entrance of the C.R.A.D. Building and down its iron steps. He pushed aside the glass door, caught a stale odor of cigar smoke. The Guardsman did not bother to look out from behind his newspaper. His voice drawled, "Hold it. Building's closed. This is Saturday." "I forgot a book." "Building's closed on weekends and at night." "I was sent to get an important book." "Building's closed unless you have a one-shot weekend pass from the Captain. Even then it's closed to you, kid."  The Guardsman made the last word sound like an insult. Janitors along the hall were shouting above the roar of a floor polishing machine and Kendy raised his voice. "I have an F pass. And I need that book." "The building's closed." Wispy smoke writhed above the newspaper. Kendy suspected that cigar smokers were even more stubborn than the surviving cigarette smokers. "Please, sir, if I -- " "You act like this building belongs to you. You Goddamn student -- get the hell out of here. And I'll remember you -- " The Guardsman's muffled voice pursued Kendy as he retreated up the iron stairway. He glanced back through the glass door. The Guardsman had tipped back his chair, had propped up both boots on his desk. He took up enough space to block the passage of anyone but an invisible man. felt he could barely walk. He had arranged a sleeping pad of crumpled papers and discarded coveralls in the basement but doubted he could survive a semeshistory of Man. Now these old hister of this kind of accommodation, tory courses were being modernHe trudged toward the Adminisized. tration Building. Kendy scratched under his armIn the long line of disgruntled pit, remembering that Mr. Smith students he saw Amani and had told him the Senate's Curricudodged out of sight. He had been lum Revision Subcommittee had about to risk applying for another recommended that this controroom but now thought better of it. versial course be canceled. But the He walked away to his first class, overburdened Senate Emergency rationalizing that he would have Education Committee had not been happy to bunk with her. So gotten around to a vote, let her stand in line all day if she Kendy yawned. U.S.C. had a wanted to disturb matters -- he reputation as an old-fashioned could not afford to be invest!school. Although its last president gated. was being detained in the EmerHe was half asleep in class when geiicy Camp on San Miguel Isthe live-lecturer's theme" reached land, U.S.C. had stubbornly conthe Greeks and Trojans. Surpristinned to require its freshmen to ingly, the lecturer made the enroll in obsolete courses like CvGreeks seem like the bad guys, ilization. He supposed the CoaliThe concept sounded vaguely tion Congress would eventually subversive. Kendy opened his get around to restructuring the eneyes. The professor was not talking tire curriculum. The university about the Iliad. He was talking would become more like National about two of the lost epics, the U., which was the prototype for asmikra -- which told what hapthe future. pened following the death of His second class was Freshman Achilles -- and the Mperjj, which Biochemistry. He had liked the described the Fall of Troy. Only subject at National U. and exbrief synopses and a few lines pected to get along all right again, from these books survived. Kendy He had already worked with a had to admit to himself that the zonal centrifuge -- it could change horse gimmick had been a sneaky mankind. The centrifuge was trick. It should have been called barely mentioned here, the Greek Horse. They built it. His afternoon class was his Ulysses had hatched the murtutorial. Bleary-eyed, he squinted derous plot. Kendy scowled. at the bulletin board, searching Mr. Smith had warned him for his name. He found it and about this class. Its all-encompasswinced the suspicion. He had ing title was Civilization. Instead been assigned to a Dr. Smyert. of teaching something useful like The Dr. Smyert? An administra, engineering or accounting, this tive box unquestioningly issued five-unit course still surveyed the him another F pass because Dr. Smyert's office was down in the Congressional Research and Development Building. The coincidence was interesting. Having suffered through the intensive Russian course at National University, Kendy knew what the word smyert meant -- and more. Dr. Magadan Smyert was the escapee who had been E. Valilov's teacher. Kendy began to feel excitement. Vavilov was the Soviet biochemist cosmonaut who failed to land on Mars. He had stopped on its moon, Phobos, and returned, reportedly in disgrace. Yet old Dr. Smyert was the one who had fled to the United States. K endy walked unchallenged past the Guardsman at the door and knew that Mr. Smith had arranged this meeting. Dr. Smyert peered up at him through rimless glasses. "KhtoT Whol Kendy tried out his Ukranian accent as he identified himself and the haggard man's eyes widened. Dr. Smyert seized Kendy's arm. He began to complain about his treatment here. Apparently, Dr. Smyert expected him to serve as interpreter, errand boy and ghost writer for dull lesson plans. Dr. Smyert was supposed to be teaching Soviet lab procedures to four non-Russianspeaking undergraduate students. And he despised the task. He considered teaching undergraduates an insult to his past biochemical prowess. "Pochemul" He iterated that his academic field was pure research and clung to Kendy's arm. The door creaked and Dr. Smyert's eyes widened. He whispered that he wished he were already safe at National University. Here security was so weak that anyone could sneak downstairs and murder him. When Kendy plodded back to his dorm he knew his tutorials with Dr. Smyert would be sheer misery. He had been a little surprised that a Russian escapee would be assigned an office in a restricted building. But maybe there was a reason for everything. He was heading for his basement hideout when a door banged in the dorm. He flinched. Exhaustion was making him a paranoiac. He wished himself invisible. No luck. "Hi," a girl's soft voice said behind him. "I haven't seen you since Friday. I guess you had enough pull to get another room." "Huh?" "Are you sick or something?" Amani's voice leaped a little. "They told me to fill out a missing person form. They didn't really listen to me. Like -- maybe they're going to take away my room." "Don't know -- " Wearily he became aware that two more Blacks were standing behind her. The man was scowling at him. The girl was the giggler, Charlene -- giggling. Amani was telling him in sudden anger, "Listen, listen -- I stood all morning in that stinky line at their Administration Building. When I got, to the head of the line they told me that if their computer matched us for the same room then that's how it was going to be. If I didn't like it I could drop out because there's a long waiting list. They don't want to understand." Kendy was so tired he had difficulty following her words. The whole conversation began to seem disjointed to him. "Who?" "How'd you," Amani asked, "get your new room?" He said nothing, not wanting to admit where he had been sleeping. "You'd better," the Black Man stated mysteriously and ominously, "move your trash out of her room." "He's -- " Amani began. She changed course. "His stuff has never been in my room." The giggler whooped, covering hor face. "I'm talking about his suitcase," Amani said angrily. The giggler subsided. Her hand dropped, exposing teeth. Straight hair framed her lovely honeybrown face and contrasted with Amani's stormy darkness. "These are my friends," Amani said sharply to him. "Don is Charlene's roommate." "The room is Amani's," the slender, conservatively dressed young Black stated, eyeing Kendy as if estimating his height and weight. "I hope you're not thinking of -- " "Don, he hasn't tried to take my room," Amani cut in. "I haven't even seen him since Friday." She laughed with embarrassment as sudden as her earlier anger. "Why don't you two just shake hands and act friendly." "All I meant was -- " Don glanced at Amani as he clamped down on Kendy's hand. "If he -- " "He's got a room," Amani repeated. "He's got a better room assignment. What would he be doing around here if he didn't have a room? Don, stop worrying about his taking my room. He's already shown he's got more influence than we have. He's got a room. Where's your room?" Kendy opened his mouth. "What I meant, was," Don interrupted, dropping Kendy's hand and rushing his voice at Amani, "if anyone bothers you, anybody at all, you just remember that Charlene and I are in the dorm across the street. You phone." He stepped closer to Amani. "I'll come." "We're your friends, honey," Charlene drawled. "Fine friends," Amani flared at her. "Didn't you hear you-knowwho was transferring to CajTech? Why didn't you tell me he's left me the only Black Woman in this tower?" "We hadn't heard," Don protested. "I didn't know till yesterday when Charlene told me." "Honey, I didn't know," Charlene squeaked. "By the time I knew -- I thought those stupid administrators had found someone else for you. I didn't think their machine would make mistakes like this." She glanced at Kendy and again her fingers screened her face. She giggled. Abruptly Amani turned her back to both of them. "Amani," Don was pleading. "I don't believe in giving advice to people. But you know the administrators won't let you keep that whole room for yourself. Everybody else in your dorm's already matched by now, so they'll just assign any old honk -- well, anybody who registers late -- to your room, no matter what his compatibility profile is." "Honey, we think you should go home," Charlene giggled. "TaJadhalV." Amani exclaimed, whirling at her. "Let me run my own life." She scowled at Kendy. "What administrator did you see to get your room assignment changed?" "Didn't," he muttered. "I been sleeping in the -- in a rec room." Charlene emitted a whoop. "I don't want any more of your noise," Amani said. Charlene seized Don's arm. "Let's go," she said firmly, almost dragging her man out of the building. "I didn't mean to put you in an embarrassing situation," Kendy muttered to Amani. "I'll go to the administrators if you -- " "I couldn't be any more embarrassed and humiliated than I already am. I don't mean by you -- I just feel so angry at everybody." Her voice rose. "Tomorrow you go to the administrators. Where's your suitcase!" "In the -- none of your biz." He laughed groggily. "I been sleeping on a concrete floor." "What rec room is that?" she asked with suspicion. "The ones I've seen are carpeted. You're putting me on." "Too sleepy," he muttered. "Can't even lie straight." "Very funny -- but I'm not laughing." pointed at the blue line in the checkerboard linoleum. "Over there is your half. We'll straighten out the rest tomorrow morning." Kendy was feeling happier. "Little problem tonight. Bathroom's in your half." "Do tell? Well, I'll give you this square here -- and that square -- and you can get there in two jumps. What's your major." "Don't shoot. I thought it was biochemistry." He sighed, feeling dizzy again. "But that's not why I'm so hung over. Pardon me if I lie down on my bed. I've been sleeping on -- " "A concrete floor? I'll bet? Aren't you going to go look for your-suitcase? Or is it pawned?" "Tell me your major instead." "Elementary Education with minors in Art and Creative Dance. If you'll excuse me now -- I have a date." "Thanks," he mumbled, his eyes closing again. When he awoke the room was dark and empty. He went down to the dorm cafeteria too late and had to hike along Childs Way to Commons to get anything to eat. Later he wandered around the night campus, procrastinating. He found himself drawn to the CongressionalResearch and Development Building. At this hour the only ones going down were maintenance men in their white coveralls. All of them seemed to be Black. He wondered why he was so nervous. When he finally went back to the dorm the room was dark. Amani seemed asleep. He changed hurriedly -- in the bathroom -- into his basketball warm-up suit, although at National U. he had slept in his jockey shorts. He slipped between the sheets of his bed and became wide awake. Pipes gurgled. Elevators hummed. People laughed in the hall. Doors closed. Toilets flushed. He had to go to the bathroom and was not amused. Ill T he next day, like two porcupines in a cage, they acted as if they were accustomed to each other's presence. He felt conspicuous with her in the cafeteria. But everyone seemed to play it cool, except the Student Representative of the National Guard, who did a double-take and scurried away to telephone. Amani did not seem to notice. And he began to realize that she was more relaxed and secure within herself than any girl he had known. "Please pass the chumvi," she whispered mischievously and he learned his second word of Swahili, salt. The first word had been Amani. She explained; "I was only eight when I named myself. That's one nice thing about Nairobi. You're free to choose your own name when you have your eighth birthday. When I was a little girl -- right after we were attacked by your National Emergency -- I guess all I wanted was peace. So that's what I named myself, peace." Amani smiled, her teeth flashing. "I'm not so peaceful now." In the afternoon -- as he walked toward the entrance to 'the Congressional Research and Development Building, dreading his next "tutorial" with Dr. Smyert -- a lean National Guardsman joined him stride for stride. "You're Dorm A-two, room nine-four-three-B, aren't you?" The voice was soft and trying to be pleasant. Kendy forced a smile. "That's right." "I'm Captain of the Guard here." The bony face seemed almost as old and weary as a fullprofessor's. "I wonder if I might look at your registration card." "Be my guest." Kendy watched the other peer into the lens of the card and felt numb. But the captain smiled in recognition. "Preempt Prep. Glad to meet you, Ken. My student assistant last semester was from the same school. So you know him." Was the captain playing games? Mr. Smith had been infiltrating students to U.S.C. for several years. Like Kendy, they had been given counterfeit academic records from that nonexistent prep school. Like Kendy, they were really from National U. They had been sent to test U.S.C.'s security, to test the National Guard. The captain was chatting cheerfully: "I wondered how you happened to get such an -- inappropriate compatibility assignment in Dorm A-two. But I realize it must be a computer error and no reflection on your political background. Errors like this cause unrest. They're what I try to prevent or correct. I'll go with you to Administration and help you get assigned to a different roommate." "I'm happy with what I've -- " Kendy caught himself. He shivered -- but not from fear. He wanted to hit this bone-faced man. "Maybe you're right," the captain said thoughtfully. "They do a job on you kids at Preempt Prep. Not doing anything may be safest in this case. If I corrected your room-mate assignment now, certain trouble-makers might mistake my motives as prejudice. Maybe there's a reason for the computer error." The captain winked. "At least you'll be in a position to note who her friends and contacts are. So keep in touch with me. And maybe I can help you some time." Kendy could not speak. His face contorted in a toothy grimace. Evidently the captain thought it a smile. He grinned at Kendy, turned and left. K endy was stlll on the rebound when he reached the C.R.A.D. Building. He tried to keep from exploding at Dr. Smyert. The lonely old Ukranian kept regurgitating his life story. Kendy managed to last him out and later wandered into the hall. He prowled until he thought he knew where the ultra-centrifuge was kept. He saw an outer room that contained several humming centrifuges no larger than basketballs inset in washing machines. An inner room was kept locked -- faculty members with keys used them, entering and leaving. The last departing graduate student locked the door of the outer room. But the maintenance men, arriving with their pushcarts and brooms, unlocked all the doors along the hall. Kendy waited for his chance. He walked into the outer room and noted the make of lock on the inner door. He hurried out, not wanting to be trapped if someone closed the outer door. He met a Guardsman ambling along the hall, shooing the last students out of the building. "Time to go home. Building's closed." The next day Kendy tried to stay late. A Guardsman discovered him crouched under Dr. Smyert's desk. "Don't let me catch you in here after hours again, kid," the Guardsman said. "I should report you to the Captain." Kendy realized that only Guardsmen and maintenance Blacks enter and leave the building at night. He bought six locks of the same make as the inner door's. In his basement hideaway he practiced with his little burglar pick and Lshaped tension bar. Inserting the pick, he released the tumbler pins and tried to hold them up with his tension bar. He discovered he needed three hands and more patience. Late that night Amani teased him as he came in. "How's your girl friend?" "You're my only friend." "Not that kind .of friend, whitey-whitey-white boy." Amani laughed and walked into the bathroom to change for bed. "Guess what," he called. "Dr. Smyert requisitioned a desk for me today -- like I'm a grad student. My own desk. I filled out the form and he signed it. He didn't believe they'd really let him have it. He's always complaining how miserly the administration is. I guess he hates our bureaucrats as much as the ones he ran from." "Good for him." "He's a misanthrope." "What?" She was rustling the shower curtains. "Picture an old Ukranian biochemist so bitter he renames himself smyert. That's the Russian word for death." The shower roared, stopped. Amani came out in an immensely concealing housecoat. Her arms darted from huge sleeves and she began to rub her head with a towel. "Amani, the really important thing about Dr. Smyert is that he knows E. Vavilov. He was Vavilov's teacher." "Ooh, my hair's wilted. Why don't you invent a waterproof hairspray." "Don't you ever pay any attention to what's going on in the world? E. Vavilov was trained to become the first biochemist to set foot on Mars. For some reason he decided not to land there." "Maintaining a natural hairdo can get damned difficult." "Instead of descending from Phobos in the landing module. Vavilov stayed fussing around on that little moon as if he'd discovered something more important than Mars. Didn't you pay attention to the space coverage?" "More likely I was taking a dancing lesson or doing something else meaningful to me." Amani laughed. "Seems like all my life teevee has been counting down and blasting off. In Nairobi, at least, we don't waste money that way. But lecture me if it makes you feel superior." "The telepics showed him crawling around on Phobos in his shiny suit. I suppose you know Phobos is the Greek word for fear. Did I say it's Mars' inner moon? Very small. But it looked enormous. Their little ship attached itself as planned. E. Vavilov was supposed to crawl into the landing module and separate himself and land on Mars -- but he didn't. He embarrassed the Soviet P.R. men." "Am I supposed to ask why?" "The ship returned to someplace like Engelsistan. E. Vavilov seemed to be in disgrace and was kept incommunicado. His military pilot read from a prepared statement. Officially a minor technical difficulty prevented the Mars landing. But Dr. Smyert thinks they brought something back from Phobos. And lately the Russians have begun frantically searching our Moon. Maybe they've discovered the same thing there?" "Am I supposed to ask what? All right. An Easter egg?" She laughed. "Or a Chinese cosmonaut?" "Seriously, Dr. Smyert says he doesn't know what's under the dome they inflated on our Moon. He claims the Party started persecuting him because he was E. Vavilov's teacher. Anyway, Moscow canceled Dr. Smyert's research grant. They demoted him to teaching lab procedures in some Ukranian technical school. What really bugs him: he was demoted but now they've permitted E. Vavilov to return to the research institute on Lake Baikal." Kendy frowned. "Sometimes I think the real rea.son they sent Dr. Smyert away from his Lake Baikal institute and took away his grant was because he's gotten old. Sometimes he seems confused. He contradicts himself. The man I'd like to meet is Vavilov. I want to ask him what happened." "That would be a little difficult," she said. "Russia?" H arder than visiting Nairobi?" "We wouldn't let you through the barricades." "I've got a bottle of Passbiack." He laughed. "Ed only walk in a little way, holding your hand." "I think you're studying to be either a provocateur or a honk vigilante spy. You? My roommate? Even if our Security Patrol rescued you from a lamppost we'd still hold you for the next prisoner exchange. Nairobi's where you're not going." . "Just trying to learn," he said, "about my country." "Yours? There's no room for you in Nairobi," she said, "and for me Nairobi is a cop-out. For me its Nairobiclaustrophobia. I've come out to enjoy the rest of my country." She sat down in front of her mirror, unwinding the towel from her hair. "Have you told your mother about me?" "You kidding? She thinks I'm in an all-girls dorm." Her gaze dropped and her quick hands laid out a row of straight clamps on her dressing table. He wanted to say -- something. "My mother was what they used to call -- a hippy," he blurted. "So I've tried to be the opposite. What's that big squeeze-bottle of gunk?" "None of your business." She opened a drawer. He watched the bending column of her neck. Rising again, the dark cloud of her natural floated high above the bright red collar of her housecoat. Not only did she persist in concealing herself in that flamboyant tent, he thought with poignancy, she slept in an immense cotton Kanga that hid her in a quivering of printed blossoms. He had never had a good tom-peep at her, although her various pink bras, white bras, black bras festooned the drying line over the tub and interfered with his right elbow when he was shaving. She had beautiful hands, much smaller than his. His first pair of cotton gloves had been too small for him. He had soaked them in the bathroom and tried to stretch them -- they had shrunk instead. Amani had seized them for her own because another weird course she was taking was Woodworking. She would not tell him why. And he could not tell her he had bought the gloves in order not to leave fingerprints in the C.R.A.D. Building. She always tried to dress in the bathroom. Or she changed inside her Kanga. The garment was as voluminous as a mu-mu. Sometimes she would flow out of it in black leotards. She would stretch and bend sinuously on her side of the room, practicing her dancing. She whirled and leaped when he teased her. She could land without a sound and, without crossing the blue line on the linoleum, tower above him on tiptoes, her hair quivering like a magic beeswarm. N OW she fidgeted indecisively at her dressing table. She would never resemble one of those golden ads for Cleopatra suntan lotion, he thought. She looked as she should -- like herself. He wanted to say as much and to tell her what he was feeling. But he was afraid she would laugh and reject him. He watched her hand rise to her hair again. Her eyes were looking at him from the mirror and he grinned with embarrassment. "What," he blurted, "are you doing with all that junk?" "There are times when a girl needs a little privacy." Her reflection smiled at him. "Hint-hint." "Okay," he said awkwardly. "I was going out anyway." He had planned to stay. He had been postponing his attempt to violate the security of the Congressional Research and Development Building. His life had become strangely, exotically beautiful when he was near Amani arid he had found himself reluctant to risk being caught and spoiling their relationship. He guessed spies should not fall in love. Maybe the best thing was . to get his task over with. Try to write off Amani's sorcery. He had figured out a way to become an invisible man on this campus. He went down to his basement, relocked the door behind him and groped to the sink. Reaching up, he turned on his light bulb and blinked into the dusty mirror. He reached under the sink and took out the rolled-up white coveralls. They drooped on his lanky frame. The janitor who had thrown them away must have been both tall and fat. Kendy was merely tall and nervous. He rubbed Passblack on his cheeks and saw his identity dissolve in the mirror. He tried a smile, found himself expressing fright. He pulled on new white cotton workgloves, a larger size. The others had been too small. These were too large. He stuffed a rag into the sagging pocket of his coveralls to hold down his minicamera. He did not want it bouncing out if he had to run. He looked at the disposal. He hoped it would be able to grind up his stolen plastic toolbox. The box held an electric repair kit, fuses, pliers, tape, pencil and requisition forms in triplicate. He had decided on the identity of an electrical repairman complete with toolbox and signed work order. Wondering if he had forgotten anything, he pinned the F pass on his coveralls. His worries increased as he walked along Childs Way, brightly illuminated by "emergency" lights. He changed his mind and circled north, finally reaching University Boulevard near Founders Hall. By now he was breathing too hard, beginning to sweat -- he could rouse suspicion. He paused beside the broken marble column to calm down. He kneeled to read the inscription at the base of the column. Ye parent gods! who rule the fate of Troy. Still dwells the Dardan spirit in the boy; When minds, like these, in striplings thus ye raise; Yours is the godlike act, be yours the praise. The poem made him feel uncomfortable. The broad buildings loomed around him, thousands of lighted windows glaring from emptied classrooms, awaiting the janitors. He pulled the bill of his janitor's cap lower over his eyes. The C.R.A.D. Building nearby breathed warmth up its stairway against his face as if he were entering the jaws of a dragon. He clumped down the iron steps, pushed open the glass door. The stench of dead cigar smoke wrinkled his nose. He glanced toward the desk. The Guardsman there seemed asleep under the newspaper spread like a shroud over his face. But the newspaper rustled as Kendy walked past the desk. He continued down the hall, ambled past Dr. Smyert's office. He heard the clunk of a wastebasket being emptied. But he saw no one in the hall and managed to slip into the room he had scouted earlier. He thrust his burglar's pick into the lock of the inner door. His hands were shaking. He dropped the tension bar. It took him nearly fifteen minutes to turn the lock. The narrow beam from his penlight showed him so little of the inner room at any one time that he was unable to visualize it as a whole. He hoped he would recognize the centrifuge. IV H e heard a click ahead of him and switched off the penlight. He stood in darkness, listening, doubting whatever he was doing here. If he were caught and convicted, Mr. Smith had assured him, he would never land in the Federal Penitentiary. To show that he had been testing security for another government agency would present no problem. But a revelation of his activities could end his usefulness as an agent. No further sound came from the darkness around him. He again turned on the penlight, saw disordered shapes and shadows. He found it difficult to orient himself both physically and spiritually. His early indoctrination had become diluted by what he felt for Amani and by exposure to a more multifaceted existence than the one he had known at National University. Yesterday Amani had needled him about his being white. Whites were insistent on the continuation of the National Emergency. He had argued weakly that the Emergency still was only a temporary measure. Temporary for you, permanent for us. But you white innocents are prisoners, too... He put her out of his mind and tried to concentrate. The room seemed so cluttered with equipment that he was afraid he would photograph the wrong centrifuge. A row of them gleamed along one wall, one-eyed and silent. His penlight beam found an imperfectly closed vacuum-seal lid in the floor and under it a round pit. He smiled with excitement. In the pit was a planetoid shape -- it had to be the rotor of the centrifuge. It was big. He had never imagined a titanium rotor of this diameter. He did not see how it could endure the centrifugal stress from the rumored hundred and fifty thousand revolutions per minute. The enclosing pit was probably insurance in case it burst. He took out his minicamera. It was a hard little world, he thought. Biochemistry had become important to the Defense Department. Necessarily they were trying to overtake the Russians. There were many military applications for biological centrifuges. He adjusted the microflash on the camera, assuring himself that he was a good guy, a counterspy helping to defend his country, his tribe. What he defended might not be perfect but it was his. His life was part of his tribe's. To think otherwise was to consider self-destruction. Sometimes, in moments of unhappiness, he had daydreamed of taking action to improve his tribe. He would change it from within. But it seemed ready to burst apart. To think of changing it beyond recognition seemed as frightening as lobotomizing himself. Clumsily his fingers operated the gadgets on his camera. The microflash blinked. He took another picture. Curiosity overcame him. He dropped into the pit to examine the rotor. It was shaped like a double boiler. He unbolted and raised its upper hemisphere. The hinge creaked. Instead of being divided into four pie-slice compartments like the zonal rotor he had used in the lab at National University, the interior of this giant was divided into eight sectors. It would whirl   with tremendous centrifugal force. He noticed alternate sectors were designed to r-emain empty of fluid in order to minimize weight and structural strain. Its very long radius provided a long gradient. The contents of ruptured human cells would be spread a long way through the sucrose gradient. He supposed the different organic molecules would be separated from each other more effectively in this big rotor. The laminated edges made him think the metal was not titanium. It seemed to be a composite -- perhaps a metal-epoxy sandjvich, light and strong. He guessed its basic technology was another spinoff from jet-engine rotor-compressor research. He shrugged, feeling slightly disappointed and wondering what all the secrecy was about. He saw no breakthrough in centrifuge design here. He closed the upper hemisphere. It was simply a big zonal rotor whose outer edge could spin more forcefully. It offered molecular biologists and their mixed-up molecules a little more centrifugal separation. He locked the inner door behind him, peered down the hall. Distance diminished the Guardsman -- he seemed of no consequence. The newspaper was spread like a privacy screen. Sleep, sleep, sleep. T he odor of cigars was stale. Dead. The limp newspaper shrouded the face and chest. The boots were propped up on the desk. Their leather soles confronted Kendy. They waggled sleepily, rested their heads together. They made him think of an odd little couple from another planet, alike in shape but mirror images of each other. They waggled again as if soundlessly communicating with each other as he tiptoed past.  "What you stealing, boy?" Kendy stopped. The glass door ahead seemed so near. He could see that its magnetically-activated bolt was open. The newspaper rustled. "Boy, why don't you answer me whert I speak to you?" Kendy swallowed. He imagined the Guardsman's finger reaching toward the door-locking button on his desk. Kendy forced a foolish grin and held open his hinged plastic toolbox for inspection. Like a loose tooth, a screwdriver dropped to the floor. He bent to pick it up and more tools spilled from his box. He scrambled to retrieve them, playing the fool, leaving until last the ones which had rolled toward the door. He crawled toward them, clumsily picking them up one by one. The Man laughed. With an inward sigh of relief, Kendy snapped his box shut. He rose, one step from the door. "Where you going, boy?" Kendy's feet felt glued down while his body swayed toward the door. "Come over here, boy. That bulge in your pocket ain't your snotrag." Kendy turned his head. He was frightened and unaccustomed to being addressed in this tone of voice. The man's face remained concealed behind his newspaper. "Come here, boy." Kendy's knuckles hardened around the handle of the toolbox. The door still seemed near. He imagined the Guardsman's yellowstained finger hovering above the lock button. "You hear me, boy? Show me what you stole." The man's finger would be descending on the button. "You hear me?" Kendy hurled the toolbox. It hit the newspaper with a solid thunk. Both boot soles rose from the desk, up and over as the chair tipped over. Kendy fled. He bounded up the stairs and knew he was being pursued. His foot missed the curb. He fell flat on the pavement and sprang up. As he hurdled the hedge dividing University Boulevard he heard the Guardsman's voice. "I'll shoot -- " Kendy ran. He heard a crash and knew the Guardsman had reached the hedge and tripped over the transparent fishline. A shot came, a yelp of pain. Kendy hunched his shoulders and accelerated. He had not believed anyone would really shoot. He dodged like a rabbit, expecting another bullet and aware that the angry yells behind him were becoming fainter and more distant. Kendy made a skidding turn past Tommy Trojan and sprinted along Childs Way. He lost his cap. He could hear distant shouts converging as he dashed into his dorm. Other Guardsmen had taken up the pursuit. He darted through the entry hall, past the mail slot and the elevators. He popped into his basement like a rabbit into its hole. He collapsed on the concrete floor, tried to listen for Guardsmen's footsteps. He heard nothing and sighed with relief. Removing the film cassette from his camera, he sealed it in the prepared mailer. H e stared at his dark face in the mirror. It seemed to be accusing him of something. He seized the white bottle, poured neutralizer over wadded cotton. His cheeks stung as he rubbed off the Passblack. He was amazingly pale. Fishbelly white. He stepped out of his coveralls, kicked them toward the disposal. He pressed its lever. Its lid opened, revealing rusty teeth. He dropped in his camera, the coveralls, the bottles of Passblack and neutralizer, the stained cotton, the cotton gloves. He twisted the faucet handle. Water roared into the iron hippopotamus. He grabbed the thick wire and plugged it into the disposal's electric motor. A grinding, crunching, terrifying sound rose. He thought it might awaken the whole dorm and unplugged the machine. He looked in. The evidence had vanished. Feeling safer in his own clothing and holding the incriminating film, he walked into the entry hall. A Guardsman approached him. Kendy reached the mail slot, leaned against the wall and unobtrusively inserted the mailer. He pushed away from the wall and started toward the elevator. The Guardsman followed him, stood waiting silently until the elevator came. The Guardsman nodded, waited for Kendy to enter. Kendy pressed the button for his floor. The Guardsman said nothing. When the elevator opened, Kendy let the Guardsman precede him. The latter strode directly to the door of Room #. Kendy heard Amani's protesting voice as the Guardsman entered. He glimpsed two others in the corner of the room. He stood in the elevator, his eyes blurring. Amani's voice cried, "I tell you I don't have any coveralls." A Guardsman pulled open a drawer of her dressing table. Another -- Kendy recognized the captain -- moved to stand between her and the doorway. Kendy stepped carefully out of the elevator. "We have witnesses," the captain was saying to her. "You're the only Black in this building. All we had to do was look in the registration file downstairs and find your room number. Let me see your card. A Guardsman saw you run into this building." "Witnesses to what? To what?" Amani cried in outrage. "You don't match your pic' ture," the captain's voice stated as he peered into her translucent Registration Card. He glanced up at her face. "Trying to disguise yourself?" "No! Are you crazy?" She seemed somehow shorter, shrunken, and Kendy realized her magnificent natural was gone. She had plastered her hair down with straighteners and gunk. She  had also cut it like Charlene's. Instead of her robe, she was wearing a straight knit dress. Her dark face trembled on the verge of tears. "I just tried to change my hair-do. I'm still the same. What are you talking about?" "We have the cap," the captain said, holding up the cap Kendy had lost. "You hid your shortened hair in order to look even more like a Janitor. This cap fell off while you were running. See, it fits your head. You're not the first Black girl who -- " Kendy shoved past the captain into the room. "Let me into my own room." "I know you." The captain smiled and extended a bony hand. "I just realized this is your room. You've been living with trouble. Without knowing it, I hope.""Kendy. Kosa -- mistake!" Then Amani cried, "I didn't do anything." Kendy nodded at the captain. That's right. She didn't." "Do what?" challenged the captain, staring at him. Kendy smiled nervously. He wished he'd kept his mouth shut. Amani yelled, backing away from the squatter Guardsman, "Don't you touch me -- " "She hasn't done anything -- " Kendy shouted. "Son, you don't know what she's done," the captain said. "We found her gloves in the bathroom. So we know she tried to sneak into the C.R.A.D. Building. She was wearing gloves then. When we find the coverall part of her disguise, we won't bother you any more." "She didn't do it," Kendy bleated, almost confessing. "Those aren't her gloves." "Then whose are they?" "Mine." "See they're too small for your hands. I understand your purpose," the captain said. "You feel you ought to defend your roommate-even though you don't know what she has done." He rested his hand on Kendy's arm. "You should have a higher loyalty. As I recall, the motto of preempt Prep is Loyalty -- meaning nothing small. Last year when he was my student assistant. Chuck gave me one of your blueand-gold banners. You must have been a friend of his. I can't believe you're involved in this immoral -- business." "This what?" Amani's voice cried in outrage. The captain laughed. "All right. You tell me why you've been sneaking into the C.R.A.D. Building at night." "I never have -- " The captain glanced from Amani to Kendy. "Do you realize that one of our Guardsmen has been seriously injured?" Kendy insisted thickly, "She -- she didn't do anything." T he captain said gravely, "I admire your attitude toward a roommate -- but you could be starting to obstruct officers of -- " Amani grabbed the phone, yelled, "Help!" A Guardsman seized her arm. The captain whirled. He extended his fountain pen toward her face. There was a hiss. He turned his helmeted head away. His transparent visor had dropped over his face. the captain's foot shoved in front of him. "It's a harmless gas, medically approved." The captain's free hand opened, fingers spread like a tattered white flag of peace. "Son, if you understood our problems you'd support us in this investigation. The fact she is Black has nothing to -- " "Get out of our room," Kendy wheezed. It was difficult for him to breathe. All three Guardsmen were masked by visor filters. " -- has nothing to do with this arrest -- except that her color helped us to identify her," the captain was saying as if from a great distance. "If you weren't an alumnus of Preempt Prep I might have doubts about you, the way you're interfering here. I could order you detained for interrogation, polygraphic questioning. After ten years in command. I've learned how dangerous it is to trust students." "You trigot," Kendy gasped in campus jargon, labeling the captain as prejudiced against white students as well as Black. "Listen I did it"' "You must be abnormally sensitive to cannibogen gas," the captain murmured. "Don't panic. It will wear off in a few minutes. Step out into the hall. Now breathe deeply. We'll take her to the ambulance so that the Amani blinked, coughed, wounded Guardsman can identigasped for breath. fy her." Kendy yelled wordlessly at the "I did it," Kendy repeated, folcaptain and collided with a chairowing them. Each slow movement of his legs felt a mile long. "I did it -- " ' He laughed in confusion. "Try to restrain yourself," the captain said disgustedly. "The gas will wear off. You're undergoing a reversal reaction -- a harmless side-effect. Try to restrain any irrationally guilty feelings. They won't last." "But I did do what you're accusing Amani -- " "At the moment you'd confess to anything." The captain laughed. "Fight it.' It's merely chemical arousal of your early childhood guilt experiences. It spreads upward in time. Probably by now you're even feeling guilty because Blacks exist. But don't get noisily masochistic or we'll suspect you have liberal tendencies." "But -- I -- did -- it," Kendy repeated. "I -- did -- " "Be quiet," the captain said. "You're disturbing serious students." Kendy blinked at the concerned faces in the doorway along the hall. The captain's voice said loudly, "You're both detained. This is a marijuana investigation. Why I can smell it!" Pale faces vanished from the doorways. V T he elevator dropped. Kendy's blurred gaze shifted from the captain's face to Amani's. She smiled as if intoxicated. "Want to go home?" she asked. "I did it," Kendy repeated to the captain, who shrugged and glanced at Amani. "I believe you." Amani laughed bitterly. "I understand you. I understand too much," she yelled with explosive rage. "I hate, I hate, I hate you!" She wasn't looking at the captain. "It will wear off," the captain muttered to Kendy and tried hustling her out of the elevator. The campus seemed bright with riot lights. The sidewalk was empty except for a Guardsman leaning against the armored car and idly stroking his stubby automatic shotgun. Above him the turret of the armored car aimed its three nozzles and its two open-mouthed but silent loudspeakers toward the dorm. Someone coughed. The turret swiveled suspiciously. The captain guided Amani to the rear of the ambulance. Her body was swaying. Kendy looked into the ambulance and saw a Guardsman lying on a stretcher. He was clenching a dead cigar between his teeth and looked as if he were suffering more from anger than pain. A bandage around his foot was dark with blood. "Recognize her?" asked the captain. "Her?" The injured Guardsman sat up in surprise. "You said she was wearing coveralls," the captain reminded him. "And a janitor's cap. Here's the cap." The captain gingerly placed the white cap on Amani's bent head. "Now you identify her? She was wearing the gloves." "Her?" The Guardsman's eyes widened and his cigar wobbled. "His -- her coveralls was too big, baggy, but -- " "Then you do identify her?" Guard mumbled evasively, sinking back. "We'll detain her for a polygraph," the captain stated. "Now that you've made a tentative identification -- " "Are you blind?" Kendy exclaimed, leaning in at the Guardsman. "Look at me. Don't you recognize me?" The Guardsman glanced from Kendy's face to the captain's. "I told you it was a Black boy -- not a -- " Kendy shouted, "I was wearing Passblack, you bigoted idiot -- " "I'm not all that stupid," the Guardsman retorted, closing his eyes. "At least I can still tell black from white." "How?" Kendy shouted. "You had a newspaper over your face. You were asleep behind your newspaper when I walked in." The Guardsman glanced at the captain. "Look at me," Kendy yelled. "Don't you remember me? Your feet were on your desk. Didn't you even look out from behind your newspaper when you stopped me on the way out?" The Guardsman sat up straight. He spat out his cigar. "Sir, I never seen this kid before in my life." "Look at me," Kendy shouted. "I hit you with my toolbox." The Guardsman's hand rose to his chest. "Sir, this kid's lying in order to make me -- make us look bad. No one got in past me. She tried to sneak in. I sent her back. I told her to halt when she ran back up the stairs. But she ran like she'd been doing something. So I chased her. Into an ambush -- " Kendy realized the Guardsman was so embarrassed at having tripped at the hedge that he hadn't even mentioned being hit by the toolbox. "Captain, if you would listen to me -- " Kendy began. "Sir, do we have to listen to this liar?" the Guardsman blurted. "He's a campus troublemaker. I identify her. I recognize her face." Kendy supposed the toolbox was still lying behind the Guard's desk and that there ought to be other ways he could prove that Amani was innocent. "Listen -- " "Put her in the car," the captain said. "Hold it," Kendy said. "L confess." "Not again," the captain protested, turning away. "Put her in the armored car. Students are congreeting." Kendy noticed three students standing at a safe distance. "I'll give you all sorts of proof that I -- " he yelled following the captain toward the front of the armored car. "Then where are her coveralls?" the captain challenged. "I ground them up in the disposal under the dorm -- " The engine of the armored car started with a stuttering roar. "That proves you're lying to protect her," the captain shouted over the noise. I personally ordered all the old basement garbage disposals disconnected over a year ago." He glared triumphantly at Kendy and stepped back up to the curb. His arm rose and his wrist flipped forward in a limp military signal. The armored car growled forward. Kendy jumped in front of it, grabbed its upper radiator louvers as the lower ones hit his hip. His beels dragged along the pavement. The captain screamed, "Hold it -- " The armored car's engine inhaled and died. Kendy clung to the steel slats which had been designed to protect its radiator from the populace. "Goddamn Trojan Horse -- " A stentorian voice electronically augmented to heroic volume boomed against his eardrums. the invisible Achilles bellowed through the car's loudspeakers. Silence. Then a click as the Guardsman realized his mike had been live. The captain's suddenly miniature voice yelled, "No -- no need to radio for reinforcements." H IS hand closed on Kendy's shoulder. The captain tried with his other hand to disengage Kendy's fingers from the armored car. But the captain was not strong enough. He was no Achilles. "Let her go," Kendy said thickly, feeling high and low at the same time. "Then let go of our car," the captain retorted. "We wouldn't be here if it weren't for troublemakers like you. Let go. I don't think you intend to be an agitator. It's her fault. You'd better realize it and cooperate with me. I have the power of so many alternatives I'd prefer not to react at all. Return to your room." "Let Amani go." Kendy noticed a timid crowd of four students had assembled upwind. "But I've already committed myself," the captain was explaining. "I have to detain her for questioning. So let go of our armored car." The captain's hand slid into his jacket. Kendy struck out and clamped down on the captain's wrist, preventing him from extracting the gas pen from his pocket. The captain bent down to say quietly, "Look up. Our man in the turret has his choice of three aerosol sprays. If I signal him you get one in the face." Kendy thought the nozzles could not be depressed enough to spray him directly. The captain's face was close to his. Kendy tried to dislodge the captain's protective visor with his shoulder. "We want to maintain our lenient image," the captain said softly. "One aerosol would make you vomit. Another would cause you to lose control of your bowels. The third would make you cry like a baby. No one wants to be made ridiculous." "That includes you," Kendy grunted, looking around. "Even if you run for it -- " the captain pretended calm reason -- "there are many ways we can get you. A squirt of invisible dye -- and every time you passed a security streetlight in Greater L.A. the ultraviolet component in the light would cause your skin to glow purple." "Great." "But you can't escape. Look up at the biggest tube in the turret. It ejects blobs of quick-drying epoxy mixed with chemically shrinking polyester strings. If we used it you'd be flopping around in a glued cocoon. The parabolic mike on the turret would catch your shrieks of claustrophobia before your jaw was pulled shut. That voice-print might provide supplementary identification at the morgue -- unless someone used a pencil point to open your nostrils." Kendy laughed confusedly. "Why don't you just arrest me?" "I want to give you amnesty -- you innocent fool!" "Amani?" "If she's innocent -- of course. What do you think we are? We don't need trouble. I don't want trouble -- " "Neither do I." Kendy let go and flinched. H e expected the captain to spray him with the gas pen. But the other shook his hand ceremoniously, as if before an audience of students. Bushes rustled in the momentary silence. "Let's walk over to my little command car"' the captain said. Kendy's knees were rubbery. "Where?" "You can walk," the captain said. "Concentrate on walking. That whiff of gas in the room should have worn off by now. Come on. Your symptoms are mainly psychosomatic ones now. You've stopped fighting it. That's why you feel like collapsing." Kendy felt so suddenly relaxed and dizzy he wanted to laugh. He realized he had wanted the captain to disbelieve his confession. His emotions flip-flopped. He wanted to cry because he understood himself too well. If he had really wanted the captain to listen to him he would have described the centrifuge. He would have told the captain about the pictures. But he hadn't been able to make a total confession -- not even to save Amani. What am I? He felt disillusioned with himself. The motor of the armored car roared. The antique growled past him, carrying Amani away. "Wait -- " While the captain helped him into the command car Kendy chattered frantically to himself. "Never confess to anything. There are mofeprag -- pragmatic choices than guilt or innocence. Are you listening? Don't drive so slow! Fast? You won't find her fingerprints in the -- why should I tell you? She'll pass your lie detector test. Ooooooooeeeeh -- " "You'll bump your head." The captain steered his command car to University Boulevard. "You're naive, son. I hate to disillusion you about her." "But she's innocent," Kendy murmured. "And you'll lose your -- I'm sorry," he moaned, "for what I've done." "Like what? I'm sorry that you were accidentally assigned as her roommate," the captain stated. "I might as well explain to you while you're so gassed and receptive. She's not the first to dress up in coveralls and sneak into a building to visit her boy friend." "Boy friend?" "Probably a campus maintenance employee. Probably that's the reason she tried to enter the C.R.A.D. Building. It's not a serious offense if that was her reason." "You're crazy." Kendy laughed and felt rage seeping into his consciousness. "I understand them," the captain earnestly pontificated, "better than they understand themselves. Last year we had a case like this. A custodial employee sneaked his girlfried into a restricted area. I understand these -- people." "You're lumping them all together." Kendy laughed unevenly. "When I say them I'm doing it, too." He clutched the captain's arm and the car swerved. "Don't squeeze us together," Kendy cried. "Our faces -- her face is disappearing. I don't want you do that to Amani. She's Amani all by herself. That's who she is -- Amani." He blurted, "You won't have a face, you -- faceless uniform." The command car turned into a sunken driveway. The Campus National Guard Building crouched behind floodlights. Above it, towering against the sky, was the dim majesty of 'the Doheny Library. Kendy laughed. "Your own fault," the captain retorted, "that we're here to keep the schools open." "But I was just a little kid ten years ago -- when the emergency was declared." "You need us. The schools were burning." "You were shooting -- " "Who do you think headed off the white vigilantes? We did. The National Guard. Sniped at from both sides." "I don't want either side," Kendy muttered. "I want Amani." T he garage doors clanged shut behind the automobile. The Captain parked next to the armored car. Kendy stepped out of the car, looked down at the captain's helmet and felt dizzy. "I'm a helluva lot bigger than you are." "I have the authority, however," the captain replied. "Go in there and sit down." Kendy stumbled into a reception room. He looked for Amani, bumped his leg against a low table. Its coffee urn hissed. "Sit down, please." Behind the counter, facing a switchboard, was a uniformed young lady with a sharp nose and chin. "Sit down, please." "I protest." She pointed to the coffee urn. "Serve yourself," her voice said mechanically. "To sober me up? I'll pour it on the couch." "You're being filmed and the film will be sent to your parents." "Where's Amani?" He saw that the room had no windows but the wall facing University Boulevard featured a row of steel-capped -- peepholes? "I do not have that information," the young woman said tonelessly. "I refuse!" he shouted. "Refuse what?" she asked, glancing at him and becoming slightly human as she unplugged the electrical connection from her ear. "To take a lie detector test." "No one asked you." Her switchboard buzzed and she turned away. "Where's Amani?" herepeatedly demanded from the couch while his dizziness from the spray diminished and finally his mounting indignation helped him rise again. "I want Amani. I'm going to get her." "Go ahead." The captain was standing behind the counter, scowling at him. "Go in." Through the partly open door he glimpsed a dentist's chair or an electric chair on a chair equipped with a polygraph, a lie detector unit. He walked past it. "Amani?" She was standing in front of a steel-framed mirror, one hand clawing back her limp hair. Her expression was one of distaste -- for her hair? She turned, her gaze narrowing. He thought they were alone and pushed the door shut behind him with his foot. "Amani?" "Endal" she said in a strangely harsh voice. "Panya mwanafunzi" He realized she was telling him to go away -- and worse. "I guess this room is bugged," he muttered, unable to accept any other reason for her speaking to him this way. He knew the word mwanajunzi meant student. He thought panya meant rat. He reached out his hand, wanting to touch her. "Amani, I -- " "Panya mdogol" For some reason she was een refusing to speak English to him. '"Panya mdogo mdogo." Her mouth twisted. Now she was calling him a smaller rat of maybe a mouse. "Amani," he tried again but heard the door opening behind him. "I'm ready to leave," she said in cold English but not to him. She spoke past him, as if he weren't there. The uniformed young woman from the switchboard or a similar one was standing in the doorway with a bored expression. "Go on. You can go." Amani swished past him and out into the reception room. She hurried toward the steel exit door at the front of the building. Kendy glimpsed the captain leaning against the counter and heard his apologetic voice. He was speaking into the telephone, apparently trying to explain something. He was blind to Kendy. Kendy ran after Amani without asking if he could leave. She had pushed open the outer door. It swung back in his face. He shoved it outward, lurched into the glaring night. For an instant Amani was silhouetted by floodlights guarding buildings on the other concrete path. She turned left along the pedestrian Boulevard, as if trying to leave the campus. He saw the mob had increased to five students and a cat, lounging beside the statue of Tommy Trojan, watching them. "Wait, Amani, let me explain why I -- " He thought he could corner her at the National Guard booth, which defended the entrance to the University. But its barbedwire gate was ajar. It had been opened for her. S HE ran toward the roaring traffic on Exposition Boulevard. On the other side loomed the immense bulk of the old Los Angeles Memorial Coliseum. Beyond lay Nairobi. Buses roared. He grabbed her arm as she stepped off the curb. "Wait for the light. I mean -- don't go." "Don't touch me, you lying -- what are you? You were the one who tried to sneak into that building past that Guardsman. So why did those pigs arrest me?" "Amani, I had no idea this would happen. I didn't think -- " "You had a bottle of Passblack. Didn't you? I thought about telling those bayonet pigs to hunt for it." "I threw it away." "They found those cotton gloves in our bathroom. They said they were mine. I should have said they were yours -- you -- what are you anyway?" "I didn't think." "I think you were using us," she blurted. "Why else would you fake yourself Black? You tried to burglar into that building. Didn't you know you'd make trouble for every Black on this campus? When anything is bad they blame us all -- " "I didn't think -- " She studied him, her gaze gentling. "I can't believe you're a racist provocateur," she murmured. "You weren't trying to start the whites shooting at us again -- " His jaw sagged. He felt horrified at what she had suggested -- and equally at his own innocence and stupidity. He had known so little about his own country. "Amani, no -- " "I signed a confession," she cried. "What?" He couldn't believe it. "It was because -- at least you were an enemy of the Guardsmen. Otherwise why would you be breaking into their building? Kendy, I didn't tell them about your bottle of Passblack. I didn't explain about the gloves because -- I think, I hope you're a member of the Underground. If they found out -- those Guardsmen would have detained you, sent you to a camp. You are against them, aren't you?" Kendy swayed dizzily. He couldn't tell her the truth. She would hate him totally if he did. "You were innocent," he protested. "What did you sign?" "Nobody should be innocent," she said angrily, "so I signed their Number Three confession. It says I failed to cooperate during an investigation. It's funny. I did cooperate. I sat down in their electric chair. They asked me why I tried to sneak into a building at night. They tried to tell me why. Supposedly I have a main man who works in there." Her teeth flashed. "Maybe I should be flattered. But I told the machine the truth. I don't. It believed me." "Kendy muttered, "They're all insane." "When their machine kept believing me," she said, "the Man's face got pale -- such an ugly color. He said he was going to question me all night if necessary. So I signed that confession. Kendy, I wanted to go home. I want to go home -- but I feel ashamed. At least my confession says I didn't cooperate," she laughed unevenly. "At least you're a member of the Resistance." Kendy winced. He felt terribly guilty and not guilty. He would never be able to tell her the truth. He was -- had been -- a spy from National University, the government's own training school. He had enrolled at U.S.C. to test campus security. What he had done was test the National Guard, to improve its security procedures, to strengthen it. He couldn't tell her that. She would think he was her enemy. But he wasn't. "Wait, Amani -- I love you." "I don't love you, Kendy. Let go of me." ' She dodged away through the screeching traffic on Exposition Boulevard. He ran after her across the midnight lawns around the Coliseum. He heard a boundary Guardsman blowing his whistie. She wriggled expertly through the barbed wire fence. It snagged him. "Get back to your own side of the street," she gasped. "I'll send Don for my things. I can't come back to S.C. But I'll come back somewhere else -- because it's my country. I want to be a whole person, a dancer or teacher or -- I don't know what. I'm not running away -- " she cried as she walked away from him into shadows that moved.  Confronted by the gleaming rifle barrels of Black Security Patrolmen, he didn't climb through their fence. He watched her pass through their Nairobi Checkpoint. "Go home, kid," said the white Guardsman beside him, on his side of the fence, "or I'll arrest you for a troublemaker." Kendy's fist tightened on the wire. "Sure." He felt his heart pounding like a war drum as he crossed Exposition Boulevard. He thrust his thick plastic card at the Guardsman at the entrance to the University. He strode along University Boulevard. He looked up at the bronze statue of Tommy Trojan. Wake up, stupid... H igh above Tommy's crested helmet stars were gleaming. Suddenly the distance in time between the City of Troy -- buried three thousand years beside the Dardanelles -- and the decaying newness of Los Angeles seemed encouragingly short to Across eachhundred years he visualized three generations of men. He smiled because the historical distance from Troy to L.A. was only ninety men lined up in time-changed costumes. It was a short time in which to expect men to awaken. But he walked faster. "I will," he murmured, feeling as if his life were a momentarily glowing .spark. He had to hurry. He thought of Mr. Smith at National University intricately plotting his future. Mr. Smith might never know what a blundering spy Kendy had been. He smiled wryly at the way he had confessed and confessed. He vouldn't do that again. He would continue his tutorial with Dr. Smyert. Now he really wanted to learn. What was it like on the other side? He wanted to see. If they didn't shoot him, he thought bemusedly, the experience might help him grow. Toward what? He cocked his head, eyeing the stars. The power was out there, beeping into the surviving radiotelescopes in the United States. It seemed untranslatable -- but perhaps there were undiscovered Rosetta Stones? The Russians . had discovered something on Phobos and retreated. Frantically they had begun searching our own Moon. They had something there beneath a fragile plastic dome and were afraid. But not afraid of power? They're afraid of change... He wasn't. Of course, you never knew about change -- what it was going to be or where it would take you. Something had changed him latelyAs he strode along Childs Way his thoughts ran back to Amani. His throat hurt. He felt incomplete. His personal world had been so small. And he knew Nairobi would never satisfy Amani. Nor would any other city-state. The whole world seemed to be hardening while people struggled to fit into it. He considered himself and was ashamed. But nobody's impossible... He looked up. Even diamonds come from muck. He grimaced. He was growing up, whatever that meant. He smiled, still feeling gassed. Like a fool he wanted power -- but not to change the world, exactly. He inhaled, imagining a world free to change itself in every direction for everyone. He walked faster, visualizing a world diversifying to fit each person. Like worlds growing for everyone... With youthful resiliency he ran through the night. Beautiful worlds. To fit us, Amani. Changing as we change... As he leaped through the dazzling darkness he felt his worlds overlap. Dance beautifully, Amani...  ES m  whaiever happened to unlnown? In # issues in #-# it estabiished an undying reputation for jaunty, mordant fantasythen perished in the wartime paper shortage. Much of the good stuff from Unknown has been picked up and repubiished, but there are stiil some goodies, and Berkley has got hold of a few. For instance, Norvell Page's wild Presber: XI #, #t). And, this month, the on, we'll be doing two of the absolute Unknown classics by L. Ron Hubbard one voiume.  Also in October... (X#, #) (XI #, #)... and November (X#, #) (X#, #) If your newsstand or bookstore is out of stock, order any of these (list price plus a dime postage) from: # Madison Ave., N. Y., N.Y. # fiumim Some persons still living believe that humans are able to communicate...  As is well known, By way of introduction study for three hundred riddle to our sociologists  have been under constitute a cycles, I  ; because of their apparent a high level of inability to form Threes, paradoxically tripled with  a complex social many indications an urgent moral a challenge to our truly human, subhuman. technical competence, organization. I of advanced symbol use. J presents problem,! system. for the autochthones, if considered (:  truly human,"! subhuman, I must be linked into the Threefold Order quarantined or destroyed h Native systems of vocal sounds having proved and written characters Threes with the autochthones as a practical solution All attempts to form temporary resistant to analysis, decisive failures. the governing Three, i ;ion, adopted a proposal for an objective test, for a crude events-level experiment. requisitioned admittedly in desperation. Accordingly, a medium-class personal vehicle was  requisitioned i converted ) and dispatched to Land Mass Three... T he thing was, Nick Russell told himself irritably, he had not been that drunk. He remembered coming back to the hotel, hanging up his clothes, piling into bed. So why was his collar too tight and what in God's name was he doing in a chair? He opened one eye, wincing at the light. What he saw made no sense, and he closed the eye again. He had been to two of thpse places in Pig Alley where the girls took off everything except their hats. Next had come that little bar on the side street and the snooty brunette in the low-cut dress -- boy, he had told her off -- then he had said the hell with it and had gone to bed. Now he had on all his clothes and the damn things were too tight. He grunted, opened both eyes. The walls were funny. TV screens, gadgets everywhere. He tried to get up but could not. He stared incredulously at himself. Broad white straps crossed his chest and thighs. Under them he wore a brown sports Jacket and the pants of his good blue suit, a red necktie and a bright yellow sports shirt. "Is this supposed to be funny?" he asked out loud. He pulled at the straps. They would not give. He filled his lungs. "Hey, let me out of here." A voice at his left elbow made him jump. "Wer spracht? Was . ist los hier?" Another voice came from his right. "Qu'est-que-c'est que se passe? Qui parle? Laissez-moi, je vous en prie. ' ' "Talk English, dammit." His necktie was choking him. It was in some kind of crazy knot he had to untie it to get off the tie. He squirmed around in his chair as far as he could but it was not far enough. The buckles must be in back. His heart was thumping. "Listen," he said loudly, "I'm an American citizen and if I don't get out of here pretty damn quick there's going to be hell to pay." This little room, no door, yellow walls, all those gadgets. "You out there, you hear me?" The other voices started again. They seemed to come from grilles in the walls -- under the two big TV screens. "Je suis ingenieur du R.T.F. On me cherchera, je vous assure si je n 'irai pas d mon travail. Pourquoi m'avez-vous enleve?" "Wer spracht, ich hab' Sie gefragt! Sprechen Sie nichi Deutsch?" Both voices sounded as upset and bewildered as Russell himself felt. Could there be three of them, tied down to chairs in little rooms like this one? And if so, what for? Russell stared around, trying to figure it out. The wall in front of him was curved, like part of an upright cylinder only about a yard wide. The cylinder was covered with gadgets. The wall behind him was curved, too -- he could just make it out by straining around in the chair. The two side walls, the ones with the TV screens, slanted toward each other. The room was shaped like a wedge of cheese, with a hunk cut off at the point. Put three rooms just like this one together and what would you get? A disk, with a cylinder in the middle. "Flying disk," he said aloud. "Oh, God." "Comprends pas. Je ne parle ni I'anglais ni I'aUemand. Parlez frangais, nom de Dieut" Parlay fransay, he knew that much. And du vang, and voolay voo cooshay avec mwah? That was all you needed to get along in Paris -- the Frogs all spoke English, anyhow. "Ich verlange das Sie -- " The German voice cut off and Russell grabbed the arms of his chair. All the wall gadgets had just lit up. Red ones, yellow, green. The TV screen at the right showed a picture of the Earth, a greenand-yellow ring around it. There was a yellow blip where the green and yellow met and after a moment he could see that the blip was moving slowly. The screen to his left was divided into three segments, with a bunch of colored dots in each one, Now what? The dots seemed to be arranged in the same pattern as the gadgets in front of him... "Green, red, yellow," he said. At the sound of his voice, one segment of the screen blinked yellow. "That's funny." It blinked again. "Was bedeutet das Licht?" One of the other segments blinked, "C'est bizarre, ga -- " Now the third segment blinked. "Attention, c'est nous! Nous trois! Id le boche, la I'americain..." In the other screen, the yellow blip had advanced a little farther, trailing its green line, eating up the yellow line ahead of it. Russell cleared his throat. "Look, you two guys. My name is RussellNick Russdl. Dorr't either one of you speak any English?" "Content de faire votre connaissance. Monsieur Russell. Permettez que je me presente aussi: je m'appelle Duvoisin. Mais, a repondre a votre question -- non, je n'ai que quelques mots d'anglais. Parlons francais?" "Ich sprache nur Deutsch. Das ist fiir mich genug. Ich heisse Kalbmann. " "Kalbmann? Glad to know you." "Enchante. " "Look, I don't know what this is all about but it seems like we're all in it together. There's got to be some way to get out of this thing, if we just -- woop!" A distant roaring, more felt than heard. A heavy weight was pressing him back into the chair. It lasted for a few seconds, then cut off abruptly. He felt himself swing forward against the straps again. In the right-hand screen, the track of the yellow blip was no longer traveling in a circle. The yellow line dipped down in a long curve until it touched the Earth. The blip began to travel along it. "Attention, pour I' amour de Dieu! Nous tombons!" Russell stared at one screen, then the other. In the left-hand screen dots in two of the segments were blinking urgently -- yellow in one, green in the other. "Versteh ' nicht. Verst eh' nicht. Warum dann -- " Yellow, that was the one that was blinking as the German talked. Green must be the Frenchman, In his own segment, the bottom one, nothing was happening. "Mais pourquoi attendez-vous? Appuyez sur les boutons, mon Dieu!" T he right-hand screen's blip was sliding down its yellow arc. Russell began to feel alarmed. Could that mean what he thought it meant? He swung to the lefthand screen again. A yellow button and a green one, the same as the gadgets in front of him. He leaned forward and tried topress them but they wouldn't go in. Must be the other two people were supposed to press them -- so why didn't they? "Hey, you guys, press the buttons!" The yellow blip was sliding inexorably down its arc. Now the other two were both yelling. He put his hands over his ears and tried to think. His own segment remained blank. They were supposed to push the buttons -- a horrible thought. Suppose their segments were blank, too, and Russell knew which buttons they were supposed to press but they didn't. And they knew -- the dots of color went on blinking. "Jesus Christ," he said. "Listen, you what's-your-name, the Frenchy! Push the green button, the one in the third row, you understand me? Push the green button!" "Monsieur, c'est absolument inutile de purler dans une langue que nous ne comprenons pas. Reflechez-vous, en ce moment nous tombons vers la terrel II faut que nos agissions avec resolution, et au prertKere, que vous appuyiez sur le bouton jaune -- " "Warum konnen Sie nichtsprachen wie den Menschen? Achtung, Ami, auf den ersten gelben Knopf druckenl" "Listen to me, for God's sake. You, the German, push the yellow button, you hear me? The one on top! Push it, you .dumb Kraut!" "Monsieur Russell, je vous en prie -- appuyez -- " "Don't keep talking Frog to me. Goddamn it. You give me a pain -- just press the green button in the third row! In the third row!" "Lasst mich auch etwas sagen. Ami. Sie machen ein solcher Larme, das man nicht denken kann. Wollen Sie das Leben oder der Todt haben? Lieber Gott, auf den gelben Knopf -- " "Mais pourquoi ne m'entendezvous pas? Vos ecoles n'ont-ils pas vous enseigne un seul mot defrancqis, nom de Dieu?" "You're like all the rest of them -- you can speak English all right if you want to but you're too damn snooty. Look, for Chrissake -- " "Wir keine Zeit Ubrig habent Franzose, bitte -- " "Will you shut up? Listen, Frenchy, the hell with himyou and me, maybe that's enough. Will you please just give one little push -- " "Espice d'tpt cretin! Si nous eumes seulement une langue commune, tout c'ela n'eut pas arrive. Mais hiidemment ce langue doit etre franqais, la plus precise, la plus logique -- " Oh, God!" sikiice As might have been expected,!  the autochthones To our sorrow and dismay, I did not as presented.! experiment, vehicle was destroyed. The attempt was therefore judged solve the problem cooperate in the L inconclusive,! a failure, i I and the iquarantine! I destruction! (inadequate.) (beg ) is considered ridiculous. The Three therefore request their (premature. ) I demand!  replacement. The dilemma presented) disbandment. The stresses to which     disgrace. My mental pain is such) The Kerling twins faced each as he moved around the desk to other across the desk in John's lay his hand on his brother's arm. rectory. Once to tell them apart "The right thing to do, Mihad been impossible. Now, at chael," he said, "is to give yourthirty-five, John's limp marked him self up." Mike's bronzed skin and athletic build contrasted oddly with his brother's clerical pallor and soft, well-manicured hands. "I knew you were going to say that, John, before I came here." "Each of us has always known what the other would say. So of course you won't go to the police?" Mike impatiently brushed back a lock of black hair. "I can't, John. Bergan's boys will swear I killed Judy. And she was shot with my gun. I could be convicted of murder." "Haven't you overlooked one thing? You have enough evidence of dozens of other crimes your associates have committed to become state's witness -- bargain for your life." "Even an innocent man can't bargain away murder -- once the case is in the courts. I can't get near the police without being arrested. I can't stay much longer in Jax, either. I don't have a car and Bergan's men are watching the airports and other means of transport. I'm being hunted. I shouldn't even be herewith you." "Let me take your evidence to the police," John said. "You know I can't let you do that. Do you think the people you call my associates -- " Mike paused and grinned again -- "would "I'm not afraid." "Look, John. Just get me out of town. That's all I ask -- for now, anyhow. I shouldn't even ask that much but I have to get away somewhere while I figure this thing out. I'll think about giving you the stuff later, maybe." "Do you have any money?" Mike shrugged sardonically. "I just sold my body to City General Hospital for their tissue bank. One hundred bucks. We'll pick it up on the way. I'll make out. Just get me out of town." "You sold your body?" "Sure. What's wrong With that?" "Nothing, I guess. The soul survives." of the rectory window. Gazing out into the north-Florida spring morning he looked the classic picture of the man of God. When he turned he had reached a decision. "Before I do try to get you away from here, Michael, I want you to tell me about this heroin thing. Were you guilty of smuggling drugs into this country? How did you get into this dirty business?" "Yes. I was guilty. I'll tell you the story again. I didn't know what I was smuggling. Beating the law was kind of exciting -- and profitable. When I found out what the packages I was bringing in contained I tried to break away from the gang. They killed Judy as a warning to me to stay away from the police -- and to get me to leave town. They'll kill me if I'm caught. They may kill me anyway. Bergan's the man behind the smuggling -- and Bergan runs this town." Mike finished. His brother eyed him quietly, then took a hat from the mantel. "All right, Mike. Meet me in the little street in back. I'll go out the front. You go out through here." He indicated a door leading to the rear of the rectory. "Give me just five minutes to bring the car. We'll go by the hospital." Alone in the room, Mike surveyed it briefly, then took a thick, unmarketl envelope from his coat pocket and stuffed it among some untidy papers in the back of the center drawer of his brother's desk. Once or twice while waiting the required five minutes he started toward the desk as if to retrieve the envelope. Then, with a doubtful grimace at his watch, he left it there and made his way out to the alley. The brothers saw no one when they left the street behind the rectory but Mike gave directions for a pattern of turns which he hoped would throw off any trailers. As he crouched deep in his seat tension made pain in his back and neck. From time to time he stole glances at his brother's serene, assured figure, upright in the driver's seat. For a moment he felt a wave of tenderness for the stern, gentle body beside him, so much like his own. But he could never have lived John's kind of life. They approached the emergency entrance of the City General Hospital-. A dark sedan skidded out of a side street and pulled level with them on the driver's side. Mike had time only to see the machinegun and grab John's clerical collar and slam him down on the seat, then leap out of the car. The bullets caught him as he scrambled up the hospital steps. He felt a monstrousshock in his spine just above the collar as blood and white chips of bone sprayed the lower panel of the door marked Then he felt nothing. N othing. Then, slowly, an awareness of the passage of time. Months? Years? Cold. Deadly cold, iron hard. A cold not felt but only known. Silence. No sound. Not even the dull drumming of blood in the ears one hears when listening to nothing. No movement, no rising and falling of the diaphragm, no shifting of the eyes beneath closed lids, no imperceptibly balancing muscles. Darkness. Absolute darkness. Nothing but an impossibly thin thread of consciousness. I'm Mike Kerling and I'm alive. Hang on to' that, Mike, boy. You're alive... T WO interns in white pushed thick, padded gloves. A puff of cold air, electric with dryness, came out as the door closed behind them. The first intern scanned a row of receptacles like huge file drawers in the wall. He ran a chrome and rubber trolley up under one of them. "C-#," he said. He donned his gloves and turned a chromed wheel, raising the trolley to the exact level of the lower edge of the vault. A light tap with a rubber hammer broke the thin seal of frost at its edges and the door swung open with a puff of searing cold air. "Who was this joker? Do you know?" "Yeah. A guy some gangster shot right in front of Emergency years ago. Bullets took out a fourinch section of his cervical vertebrae. They had him in here in minutes. He'd only signed donor's papers a day or two before." "Kind of rushing things, weren't they? Was he legally dead? Or medically dead for that matter?" "Who knows? But at the then state of the art there was sure as hell no favorable prognosis for him." A bright metal cylinder a yard in diameter rolled out onto the trolley. A twist of a wrench in gloved hands split the tube longitudinally, revealing the white body of a man, crisp black hair faintly powdered with frost, a determined, full-lipped mouth framed in deep vertical creases. The thorax gaped open, revealing a cavity where the heart once beat, cut ends of veins and arteries indicating missing kidneys, oddly geometrical patches of vanished skin showing pale muscular tissue beneath. "Suppose he wasn't dead. Could he have known what was happening to him? When they were cooling the body down, I mean." "Pretty damned unlikely." "Yeah. But suppose he did him, did they?" "Don't suppose so." "Could have had some brain action for months -- even after they froze him. When they do cryogenic brain surgery the alpha rhythm never even falters. Wonder what he thought when they did the first transplant from him?" "Shut up, why don't you?" The second intern grinned and went on needling while the first continued careful preparations to raise the body above the level of its hemicylindrical coffin. "He might even feel those pieces of skin when someone accidentally sticks a pin in them. You know, like some amputees claim they can feel an itch in a missing arm?" "Lay off, for Christ's sake." "You're going in for neurosurgery. You ought to think about these things. How about that thing Birnbaum did a while back. You remember the frog bit? Touch a severed frog leg with a galvanic probe and it kicks. Birnbaum stimulated the frog's brain and the leg kicked even when it was fifty yards away in another room. How about that? Suppose "Shut up." Silence fell for a time. One intern wore a faint grin, the other a frown. With infinite care -- to avoid chipping the ice-hard flesh or touching it with bare hands -- they worked with sterile, motordriven saws to section the right arm above the elbow. As it came away the first intern asked a serious question. "Who gets this?" "A guy who used to be a pretty good surgeon until the AM A tossed him out for keeping bad company," the other said grudgingly. "They say he patches up people the police shoot up and keeps his mouth shut. Nosy today, aren't you?" The arm was laid carefully into a metal tray on another trolley. The huge tube was resealed and slid carefully into its vault. Valves, tubes and meters carrying liquid nitrogen were checked. The interns left, pushing the small trolley with the arm. The cryogenic storage room was silent, save for the whispering hum of tireless motors.  the spidery thread of cryogenic consciousness that was Mike Kerling roamed the edges of madness. A man's vivid memories are pitifully few. In the endlessness of black, silent, and immeasurable time Mike recreated them not once but many times. He recalled that the days of John's illness with polio had been a period of misery for the little boy who hovered between his strangely lifeless toys and the door to his brother's room. Sometimes he had been sure he could feel John's pain in his own thin body. Then John was learning to walk again, his flabby arm around Mike's sturdy shoulders. There had also been the day when their father, a huge, patient and grave man, had taken them to a neighbor's pool. John had been the first to learn to swim without the support of Dad's big hand. Mike tried often to picture his father's face but it would not come clear. His mother he could not recall at all. Both had died long ago in a car crash. The orphanage had been mostly a gray iron double bunk, John's bed below, his own above. Mike remembered the first girl he had ever kissed, a brown-eyed precocious beauty with a pageboy bob. He had kissed her hurriedly and clumsily in the orphanage pantry. The memory of that kiss was sweet now. Then there had been the time just before he went north to take up his college scholarship and his first job, when, at the Kiwanis beach picnic, he had slipped his fingers under his girl's sweater, touching the soft, naked curve of her young breast. She had hesitated a heart-thundering moment before she had wriggled out of his arms and run back to join the others at the campfire.He could no longer remember her name. His graduation was only rows of black cap-and-gowned figures seen from behind in the auditorium. The day John was ordained was more vivid in his memory than his own graduation -- he had felt derision, envy. Mike's succession of post-college jobs furnished his present darkness only with brief, disconnected flashes, some of them meaningless. Then the army. His first experience of the Orient and his first taste of combat. He had wet his fatigues while admiring his courage. He had killed -- and had found he liked the men he slew. These memories Mike lived over and over in his near-mad awareness in the unseen darkness. His consciousness shut out memories of his wife, Judy, as too painful. He had been the cause of her death -- and would find a way to avenge them both if ever a moment of true consciousness were granted him. But for now she was simply dead. Once, after the uncounted thousandth repetition of his tattered string of memories, Mike was conscious of words forming in his mind, the substance of a sermon. John's voice... in an age when men have learned to replace a human heart, failing organs, crushed limbs, even nerves -- and soon, they say, eyes that will see again. In an age,  say, when dedicated men are laboring to make death almost unnecessary, other men are stalking the streets of this city, murdering with impunity... John -- oh, John, you fool. Stop -- they 'll kill you... Mike knew fear. His effort to reach John somehow -- to silence him -- stretched the impalpable fiber of his own existence until, for the first time, Mike felt pain. A mounting tower of shriveling fire. Death, final and irrevocable, lay just beyond a snapping strand of spider's web. in the air, palely outlining an anemic ray of sun which crept horizontally into the dim basement apartment. Two men sat there. One, gray and bloated, sat in a straight chair before a small table scattered with surgical instruments. His sleeves were rolled to the elbow. The left forearm was thick and hairy, the right pale and cleanlined. Hewas making short, delicate incisions in a strip of brown wrapping paper, pausing occasionally to sip from a glass. The second man, narrow-eyed and flashily handsome, stirred restlessly and gestured with the cigar. "How's it going. Doc?" he said in a flat, disinterested voice. Dr. O'Byme grunted sourly. "Okay, I guess. It doesn't respond quite normally yet. I get a sort of burning in it sometimes -- like the room was suddenly on fire. Nerves still mending, I suppose. Twitches, too, now and then, as if it weren't my own." The younger man tapped a gray gob of ash onto the greasy carpet and spread it with the pointed toe of his shoe. "It ain't. It belongs to that punk, Mike Kerling, that tried to rat on Bergan a couple of years back. That's comical. If Kerling knew who was using it now -- and what for -- them fingers would be around your throat some night." O'Byme flung down the scalpel with a snarl. "Damn you to hell, Rionna. Some day I'll take a hunk of lead out of you down here and you'll learn not to be so wise." eternally whispering pumps tirelessly circulated the liquid nitrogen and Mike Kerling searched for new images to add to his meager chaplet of memories. From time to time the more impassioned passages of John's sermons entered Mike's black cave of consciousness with almost the effect of light. At other times thoughts of Judy and revenge brought flashes of fiery torture Mike shrank from -- then returned to, like a child prodding a bruise. One day Mike felt his right arm. It moved, apparently of its own volition, the hand and fingers doing something at once firm and delicately precise. He considered it, then cautiously attempted to control its motions. Instantly it was alive with fire and Mike recoiled, gibbering, from the true darkness of death. Never do that again... Here was a danger not to be prodded. Let the arm recover movement and sensation in its own way. That way lay hope. The spark of hope brought its own burning but less intense and requiring no effort of will to quench it. But to John's sermons and his own visions of things past Mike added a subjective interest in the movements of a hand and arm -- and forcecL hovering madness back another inch. O'Byrne's basement apartment Bergan's gunman, Rionna, lay squealing on a high white table. He was calling on a whole calendar of saints. A white cloth covering his nose and mouth was stained by the overflowing pool of blood brimming from his eyesockets. "Mary, Holy Mother! The pain -- I can't stand the pain. Doc -- do something -- give me a shot of something -- " O'Byrne plunged a needle into Rionna's arm and watched impassively as the gunman began to relax. Rionna took a deep shuddering breath. "Doc. Am I gonna be blind?" "I reckon." Doc shrugged. "Piggy's razor sliced through both eyeballs. You should have left his woman alone." "Stuff that. Can't you do something? Give me a couple new eyes? I seen in the paper it can be done riow. You'll doit, won't you Doc?" "Not me. Even if I had the use of the hospital facilities I can't trust this hand. It burns me sometimes and I have to drop the scalpel. Maybe Bergan can get City General to do something. I don't know. He's got influence at City Hall." O'Byrne chuckled. "Kerling's stiff's still got eyes. Blue ones. How'd you like those?" "No. Not him. Not him. Doc." Rionna's voice, despite the heavy sedative, rose to a scream. "Doc, them burning pains you got. He does that. The eyes -- Jesus -- think what he'd do with the eyes." "Superstitious bastard. Better Kerling's eyes than peddling pencils on some lousy street corner. I'm going to call Bergan, you hear?" No response. Rionna had fainted. slowly. Mike Kerling knew the presence of his eyes. He was aware of the movements of eyeballs, the pressure of eyelids. Darkness still -- but real darkness with real light beyond. Then came light -- blinding pinwheels of red and orange, masked momentarily as eyelids blinked. Then a face. Bergan's. What are you doing here, Bergan? Come to finish the job? Bergan's lips moved. What was he saying? Mike could hear no sound. Fury stirred in him. And defiance. All right, make your play, Bergan. Get it over with... But the eyelids fell and again he knew darkness, silence and memories -- one of them new. The silently speaking face of Bergan. The next time and the time after that when the eyes opened Mike saw nothing but the pale gray walls of a room, a white sheet. He tried cautiously to move the eyes by his own will. The fire came again, worse than ever before. Leave well enough alone. Enjoy seeing.  A white enameled night stand. A glass with some pink liquid in it. Hands, palm upward on a white blanket. One hand turning over. Not mine. They've given me someone else's hands. But I can feel my hand -- somewhere else -- doing something different. That's Frankie Rionna's hand, with the silver dollar tattooed on the back. I've got... hands... eyes... I've Understanding at last what had been done to him, Mike's consciousness fled down an endless corridor. F our men sat around the carved rosewood desk in Harry Bergan's downtown office. Bergan leaned back in a leathercovered swivel chair. Doc O'Byme sat in a matching piece a few feet away. Frankie Rionna occupied a straight chair. Piggy Butz another. In his strange world of liquid nitrogen Mike saw what Rionna saw -- Bergan's well-manicured hands and immaculate cheviot jacket, O'Byrne's face with an untidy string of pewter hair falling over a bloodshot eye. Piggy's bulbous nose, heavy jowls and eyes sunk in rolls of fat, watching Rionna coldly. In that distant day when the scattering of Mike's body had begun, Piggy and Rionna had been in the overtaking car. Piggy driving. Mike made no attempt to control the eyes Rionna was darting at Piggy or the others or to stop the maddening fidgeting of Doc's right hand. Fiery pain and looming eternity had conditioned him merely to watch. Even when Bergan slapped a newspaper down on the desk and jabbed a slim finger at a photo of John Kerling in his pulpit, he controlled all reaction. The paper's headline read: Bergan's face was suave, impassive. The manicured finger jabbed viciously as he spoke' to Rionna. There was death in the set of his mouth. Rionna made gestures of protest. He put his hands briefly to his eyes. Bergan's poker face took on a tinge of disgust. He turned to Piggy. ' Piggy glanced down at the news photo, looked contemptuously at Rionna. Then, in a ripple of flabby chins, he nodded once. The effort of following every move without the control of his eyes and without the use of his ears -- as Piggy led Rionna and O'Byrne to a parked car in the street -- was both terrifying and nauseating for Mike. But he resisted with every atom of his force the impulse to flee to the dark comforting cold. There was a moment when Doc O'Byme would have turned away from the car but, braving the torment of fire, Mike set his hand firmly on the car's door handle, forced him to enter. The car swung away from the curb and pulled up a few minutes later in front of John's parish house. Rionna hurried to the back and Mike saw nothing but the alley until Piggy appeared at the back door, the housekeeper's terrified face peering over his shoulder. The two men rejoined O'Byrne in the car and drove off in the direction of the docks. When they pulled up behind an aged, parked car Mike recognized as John's, Mike seized Rionna's will and violently crossed his eyes. Rionna evidently made some outcry. Piggy slashed him fiercely across the face with the back of his hand. Mike felt the pain and his vision blanked out. This would not do. He must use the eyes to see what the trio intended to do. T he three found John in an alley between two deserted warehouses. He was walking in the direction of a group of shacks on the edge of the river, carrying a paper grocery bag. When he heard the thugs behind him he turned and faced them calmly. Piggy showed tiny yellow teeth ifi a mirthless grin and slipped a straight razor out of his coat pocket. John's face stiffened. He had always had an unreasonable fear of knives, even when he and Mike had been boys in school. But he held his ground. Don't be a fool, John. Run, for God's sake. Run -- John whirled awkwardly, as if obeying. He dropped the bag, which burst at his feet. A large can rolled down the alley. Piggy snatched it up and hurled it wjth terrible force at the back of John's head. John dropped to the ground, a bundle of twisted clothing and twitching limbs. Piggy stooped over the body and the razor in his hand flashed. It was then Mike wrenched Rionna's eyes around and fastened them on Piggy with an icy, frozen will. Rionna tried to turn away, then screamed and screamed. His gun was in his right hand. He tried once more to turn, then raised the gun and fired. The top of Piggy's head exploded and he crashed over the body of his victim, whose throat sprayed a fountain of blood. For a heartbeat O'Byrne, his face blank, moved away from the welling blood. Then the muzzle of Rionna's gun came up and fixed him with its vicious black eye. "You gotta do something, Doc. Come on, move. The Blessed Virgin's on his side." O'Byme started to say something placating about superstition, then his right arm blazed in fiery agony and the words became a whimper. Hardly knowing what he was doing, he stumbled to the two bodies. Thrusting Piggy's ruined head aside, he tore away John's clerical collar and, with instruments from his coat pocket, went to work with more surety than he had ever known. As he finished stemming the flow of blood he raised his head and listened. "Sirens -- the fuzz. Come on, Rionna, let's get out of here." O'Byrne snatched his instrument case and ran. Rionna raised his arm hesitantly then placed the muzzle of the pistol between his oddly blue eyes. For Mike Kerling the darkness was a cool refuge. T he two white-swathed figures in Cryogenic Storage were no longer interns. One was a surgeon now, the other a neurologist. The eyes of the neurologist crinkled in a smile above his mask. "Our old friend C-#. Did you know C-# and the Reverend Kerling were brothers?" "Yes. Twins, in fact. That's why I picked him. The new technique fortransplanting neural tissue needs all the help it can get, especially for the motor center of a brain. So, with identical genes T he nurse was so stiff with starch she seemed brittle. The telephone was sooty black in her hands. "You said to call you. Doctor, when Reverend Kerling began to regain consciousness." "That's right. Nurse. Any mobility?" "Yes sir. He moved his right hand, opened his eyes and spoke." "Speech as well? Splendid! What did he say?" "He looked as if he were meeting someone he knew. Then he said, 'Yes, I found the envelope.' Then he waited a little and said, 'In thy Father's house there are many mansions. Welcome home.' "  Few would question randomness in the Big Bong. But Cytheron, olive scant eons, was too .young and reckless to give a damn! T he summons was far from welcome. Only that morning Cytheron had turned the world to glass. Not objectively, although he would one day reach the stage where it would have been possible, but subjectively -- by modifying his vision to utilize neutrinos. He had attempted the same thing without success some centuries earlier. The memory of the previous failure was contributing to his present enchantment because it made him aware of the processes of his own maturation. His body was transparent now, sensed only as an interaction of its elements with the mesons of the cosmic ray bombardment, moving across the face of a crystal globe within which geological strata writhed like luminous vapors. Above him the sky was strange. His eyes could peer into the hearts of giant red suns, yet were aware of no other stars. He was exalted, inhaling reality and breathing it out as a liquescence of music, poetry and magic. A day, a year, a decade -- all would have been as one in the new sensory configuration. But it seemed that only seconds had passed when the summons arrived, written on daylight, keyed to the singularities of his own cerebral rhythms so that no other denizen of this world could be aware of it except, perhaps, as an impression that a fleeting cloud had crossed the sun. Cytheron readjusted his eyes and found himself on a sloping plain where dry snow like flakes of amethyst swirled down from a green sky, not to lie dormant, but to flow and coalesce with the currents of invisible magnetic rivers. Beyond the plain was a mountain range of milk-white rock, riven by fitfully fluorescing glaciers. He was able to orientate himself by it. ' Cytheron reached outward wi'th his mind and skorded. In an instant he was standing on another plain far across the world, close to a group of eight elder thanii, members of his own species. There was no snow here -- instead a warm amethyst rain paraded in regular curtains and broke in translucent archways above the group's individual screens. A herd of indigenous six-legged animals cropped the lacy grass all around. But so that the beasts would not be alarmed or disturbed in any way the thanii were permitting light to pass through their bodies. Cytheron immediately adopted the same mode.  answer your summons, he thought. fVhy did you call? You must know. The eight elders thought as with one mind -- a unison which never failed to fill Cytheron with dread. You have come of age, and the group mind is ready to receive you. But -- Cytheron's protest remained stillborn as he realized the truth of what was being said. He had come of age. A thousand years and more glimmered in his memory like a dissolving dream. I'm not ready. You are ready. The group voice was kind but inflexible. And we are ready for you. I have no doubt that you are prepared to receive me -- but what shall I gain in exchange for my youth? Your racial heritage of experience and wisdom. Which means I shall become old, doesn't it, elder thanii? You cannot conceive what you shall become, Cytheron -- and there lies the source of your apprehension. You must have faith in the ways of our kind. You must believe that we know best -- and now prepare to be assimilated. Never! Cytheron skorded as he formed the thought and at once he was haloed by amethyst flakes of dessicated snow. The distant mountains wavered slightly. Then the thanii were with him again, invading his mind with cool tendrils. He cried aloud and skorded at random -- brown riverbed darkly rolling, amber spires of an amber city sipping the morning sun, a blue forest's introspective hush -- but the elders held to him easily and his fear grew. A strange peacefulness burgeoned within him. He knew a subtle loosening and realized he had almost surrendered his identity to the group, had almost yielded his individuality. His despair took him outward from the face of the planet. He paused briefly on the third moon but the shattered silver daggers of the horizon began to waver and he knew he had not escaped. Another leap -- a giant world's saffron sands under crimson sky; leap -- white hell, heart of moribund sun; leap -- sentient hill of black Jelly shifting restlessly beneath alien stars. And all the time the elder thanii's hold grew firmer. Cytheron experienced a single moment of insanity. Before fully understanding what he was doing he had skorded to the one place in that region of the galaxy where nobody -- in his opinion not even the thanii -- could reach him. H aving endured the fantastic death throes peculiar to its species, the quasar was at peace. The process of extinction had begun eons earlier, when the incredibly massive body exhausted its nuclear energy potential and started collapsing radially. Density increased during the contraction until the attendant gravitic field became so fierce as to imprison all radiation and the quasar's own light began to orbit around it. But the same contraction brought a spasmodic renewal of life: gravitational energies became available, wracking the still-vast sphere with explosions repeatedly pushing its radius back outside the limit where radiation can be trapped. For ten times a thousand years the quasar fluctuated between two diameters -- one above and one below the critical dimension. Since there is no way of communicating with or receiving information from an object which imprisons its emanations, the quasar could be considered as periodically entering and leaving the normal continuum. Finally, however, even the fund of gravitic energy was depleted. The quasar folded the stuff of spacetime in around itself nA -- phtt! --  vanished. Only a silent black hole of gravity marked its position in the stellar concourse. C ytheron realized the enormity of his mistake almost at once. The surface of the quasar was an inferno of introverted, recirculated energy -- but the thanii had long ago learned the secret implicit in the universal truth that without resistance there can be no force and he was physically at ease. It was a short and relatively simple step from making his body transparent to light to allowing all forms of radiation pass through It unhindered. The concern he felt sprang from the discovery that he was trapped. His ability to skord was unimpaired but its effectiveness was canceled by the awesome distortions the quasar had wrought in the geometries of reality. Cytheron could skord any imaginable distance -- but only in a straight line -- and in the vicinity of the dead quasar a straight line was a circle. He could reach any point on its surface instantaneously but he could conceive of no way to leave it. All at once, union with the elder thanii -- so repugnant a short time earlier -- seemed infinitely desirable. It came to Cytheron that he was little more than a child and had behaved with a child's arrogance and intolerance. The summit of his conceit had come when he had accused the elders of trying to take from him. In the anguish of selfknowledge he screamed -- and came close to allowing the laminar flow of pent energy to scatter his body to the white winds of hell. Be calm, Cytheron, the elder thanii's corporate thought said. That is not the way. You've found me. Cytheron was overwhelmed with relief as he turned and saw the group of eight, looking hearteningly familiar and composed. It was not difficult. You have much to learn. I know, I know. He abased himself fervently. May I suggest that the first thing you show me is the method of skording through this barrier of gravity? I have no desire to remain here any longer. That is understandable -- but there is no way to skord through such a barrier. What? Then I -- all of us are trapped. That is not the case. We will destroy the barrier. The multiple thought of the elder thanii was calm and Cytheron began to get his first real inkling of the magnitude of their combined intellect. But how can it be done? Part of the matter comprising this sphere must be reconstituted as antiparticles -- the annihilation energy resulting will be sufficient to scatter its mass over a large volume of space, thus dispersing the gravitic field. You can do this? We can. The process has already begun. The vastness of the operation appalled Cytheron. It will be the equivalent of a nova, a supernova. Nearby star systems could be triggered off -- worlds with life on them might be engulfed. I would prer not to be freed -- to die rather than cause the death of another being. Do not be alarmed. We elders have lost none of our reverence for the counter-entropic force. Had freeing you meant the destruction of life, of even one individual, we would have been forced to leave you on this sphere. However, you were lucky. There will be the equivalent of a supernova but the only star close enough to be triggered off is without planets. But the cosmic ray bombardment, the neutron flux, is bound to flood the entire region. Will no inhabited worlds be affected? None. As we said, you have been very lucky,  Cytheron. We examined all the stars in this neighborhood and have found only one solar system. It has nine evolving worlds -- but is in a very early stage of development and life will not begin there until long after the violence of the explosion has abated. I see. I'm glad. Cytheron sought a way to express his gratitude but all his powers of thought were lost temporarily as antimatter was created at the hands of the thanii and the outraged universe fell on itself in a blaze of attritive fury. T he elders had been correct in their analysis of his fears, Cytheron realized. He had not been able to conceive what he would become after assimilation into the group mind. Nothing in his previous state of separateness could have prepared him for the translation into the adult state of being, its sense of completeness and belonging, its transcendental peace! The sapience and experience of a thousand centuries surrounded him like a luminous cloud, modifying and yet at the same time establishing and reasserting his uniqueness. He paused briefly near a medium-sized sun with nine planets -- the solar system closest to the stellar holocaust the thanii had engineered on his behalf. The sun and its retinue of nascent worlds swam undisturbed in the galactic tide, unaware of the cosmic storm approaching them at almost the speed of light. As you see, Cytheron, the group mind thought. There is no life here. The planetary masses are in an early stage of formation. I do see. He indicated a globe with an usually large moon, third from the sun.  imagine that this one will best approximate the optimum conditions for intelligent life. We agree. I must eventually return here, Cytheron thought.  can't help feeling some curiosity about the way in which life will develop on this world. I also feel a certain responsibility. Responsibility? Yes. There is no life here yet but I dread the thought that the consequences of my behavior may have some adverse effect on its future course. After all, the very structure of the planet will be changed when it encounters the neutron flux from the supernova. You worry unduly, Cytheron, the group mind informed him with amusement tempered by its thousand centuries of wisdom. The only physical effect the explosion will have on this world is that there will be a high degree of neutron capture, leading to the formation of rather heavier elements than are normally found on a world of that type. As he sensed the elder thanii's amusement and was drawn deeper into the group mind, Cytheron felt his unformed fears lessen and vanish. He could find nothing in that limitless fund of knowledge to suggest that the development of an intelligent species could be affected -- in any noticeable way -- by the 'presence of heavy metals, such as gold. Or uranium.  Coming in next month's IF James Tiptree, Jr.'s novelette about the hot test ship on star patrol. Every man aboard has a minority problem, a space problem and the same damn girl problem! Irwin Ross's tangy tale of Indestructible aliens who bring microwar to an Earth accustomed to miniwars. Barry Alan Weissman's backward glance from time ahead to time now-or maybe a little later than now. A strangely touching and tender story! r A. Lieutenant Grimes was caught in a war of psyches, neither of them his own -- or human... said Commodore Damien, "that your passenger, this trip, won't be able to help out in the galley." "As long as he's not another assassin, he'll do for me," said Grimes. "But I've found, sir, that anybody who likes to eat also likes, now and again, to prepare his own favorite dishes." "This one does. All the time." Grimes looked at his superior dubiously. He suspected the comtnodore's sense of humor. The older man's skull-like face was stiffly immobile but the pale gray eyes held a sardonic glint. "If he wants galley privileges, sir, it's only fair that he shares, now and again, what he hashes up for himself." Damien sighed. "I've never known officers so concerned about their bellies as you people in the Adder. All you think about is adding to your weight." Grimes winced -- as much because of the unfairness of the imputation as in reaction to the pun. The Couriers small, fast ships did not carry cooks, so their officers, obliged to cook for themselves, were more than usually food-conscious. Adder's crew was no exception to this rule. Damien went on, "I've no doubt that Mr. Adam would be ment with you. But I don't think that any of you, catholic as your tastes may be, would find it palatable. Or, come to that, nourishing. But who started this particularly futile discussion?" "You did, sir." said Grimes. "You'll never make a diplomat, Lieutenant. It is doubtful that you'll ever reach flag rank in this service, rough and tough spacemen though we be, blunt and outspoken to a fault, the glint of honest iron showing through the work-worn fabric of our velvet gloves -- ah -- where was I?" "Talking about iron fists in velvet gloves, sir." "Before you side-tracked me, I mean. Yes, your passenger. He is to be transported from Lindisfarne Base to Delacron. You just dump him there; then return to base forthwith." The commodore's bony hand picked up the heavily sealed envelope from his desk, extended it. "Your orders." "Thank you, sir. Will that be all, sir?" "Yes. Scramble!" G rimes did not exactly scramble. But he walked briskly enough to where his ship, the Serpent Class Courier Adder, was berthed. Dwarfed as she was by the bigger vessels about her, she still stood tall, proud and gleaming. Grimes knew that she and her kind were referred to, disparagingly, as "flying darning needles" but he loved the slenderness of her lines, would not have swapped her for a hulking Dreadnought. In a Dreadnought, of coursehe constantly reminded himself -- he would have been no more than one of many junior officers. Adder was his. Ensign Beadle, his First Lieutenant, met him at the airlock ramp, saluted. He reported mournfully -- nobody had ever heard Beadle laugh and he smiled but rarely -- "All secure for lift-off. Captain." "Thank you. Number One." "The passenger's aboard." "Good. I suppose we'd better extend the usual courtesy. Ask him if he'd like the spare seat in Control when we shake the dust of base off our tail vanes." "I've already done so. Captain. It says that it'll be pleased to accept the invitation." "It, Number One? It? Adam is a good Terran name." Beadle actually smiled. "Technically speaking. Captain, one could not say that Mr. Adam is of Terran birth. But he is of Terran manufacture." "And what does he eat?" asked Grimes, remembering the Commodore's veiled references to the passenger's diet. "A.C. or D.C.? Washed down with a noggin of light lubricating oil?" "How did you guess. Captain?" "The Old Man told me -- in a roundabout sort of way. But -- a passenger? Not cargo? There must be some mistake." "No mistake. Captain. It's intelligent, all right, and it has a personality. I've checked its papers, and officially it's a citizen of the Interstellar Federation, with all rights, privileges and obligations." "I suppose our masters know best," said Grimes resignedly. personality. Grimes found it quite impossible to think of Mr. Adam as a machine. This robot was representative of a type of which Grimes had heard rumors but it was the first one that he had ever seen. Only a very few of its kind existed, in all the worlds of the Federation -- and most of those few were onEarth itself. To begin with, they were fantastically expensive. Secondly, their creators were scared of them, were plagued by nightmares in which they saw themselves as latter-day Frankensteins. Intelligent robots were not a rarity -- but intelligent robots with imagination, intuition and initiative were. They had been developed mainly for research and exploration and could survive in environments that would be almost immediately lethal to even the most heavily and elaborately equipped man. Mr. Adam sat in the spare chair in the control room. He had no need at all to sit but he did so -- in an astonishingly human posture. Perhaps, thought Grimes, he could sense that his hosts would feel more comfortable if something that looked like an attenuated knight in armor were not looming tall behind them, peering over their shoulders. His face was expressionless. It was a dully gleaming ovoid without features. But it seemed to Grimes that there was the faintest flicker of luminosity behind the eye lenses that could betoken interest. His voice, when he spoke, came from a diaphragm set in his throat. He was speaking now. "This has been very interesting, Captain. And now, I take it. we are on trajectory for Delacron." The voice was a pleasant baritone, not quite mechanical. "Yes, Mr. Adam. That is the Delacron sun there -- at three o'clock from the center of the cartwheel sight." "And that odd distortion, of course, is the resultant of the temporal precession field of your Drive -- " Adam hummed quietly to himself for several seconds. "Interesting." "You must have seen the same sort of thing on your way out to Lindisfarne from Earth." "No, Captain. I was not a guest, ever, in the control room of the cruiser in which I was transported." The shrug of his gleaming metal shoulders was almost human. "I -- I don't think Captain Grigsby trusted me." That, thought Grimes, was rather an odd way of putting what he himself felt. But he knew Grigsby, had served under him. Grigsby, as a naval officer of an earlier age on Earth's seas, would have pined for the good old days of sail, of wooden ships and iron men -- and by "iron men" he would not have meant anything like this Mr. Adam. "Yes," the robot went on musingly, "I find this not only interesting, but amazing." "How so?" asked Grimes. "It could all be done -- the liftoff, the setting of trajectory, the delicate balance between acceleration and temporal precession -- so much faster by one like myself." You mean "better" rather than "faster" but you're too courteous to say it... "You're flesh and blood creatures, Captain, evolved to suit the conditions of just one world out of is not your natural environment." "We carry our environment around with us, Mr. Adam." Grimes noticed that the other officers in Control -- Ensign von Tannenbaum. Navigator; Ensign Beadle, First Lieutenant; Lieutenant Slovotny, Radio Officer -- were following the conversation'closely and expectantly. He would have to. be careful. Nonetheless, he had to keep up his end. He grinned. "And don't forget," he said, "that Man, himself, is a quite rugged, self-maintaining, self-reproducing, all-purpose robot." "There are more ways than one of reproducing," said Mr. Adam quietly. "I'll settle for the old-fashioned way," broke in von Tannenbaum. Grimes glared at the burly, flaxen-headed young man -- but too late to stop Slovotny's laughter. Even Beadle smiled. John Grimes allowed himself a severely rationed chuckle. Then: "The show's on the road, gentlemen. I'll leave her in your capable hands. Number One. Set Deep Space watches. Mr. Adam, it is usual at this juncture for me to invite any guests to my quarters for a drink and a yarn -- " Mr. Adam laughed. "Like yourself. Captain, I feel the occasional need for a lubricant. But I do not make a ritual of its application. I shall, however, be very pleased to talk with you while you drink." "I'll lead the way," said Grimes resignedly. I N A small ship passengers can make their contribution to the quiet pleasures of the voyage -- or they can be a pain in the neck. Mr. Adam, at first, seemed pathetically eager to prove that he could be a good shipmate. He could talk -- and he did talk on anything and everything. Mr. Beadle remarked about him that he must have swallowed an encyclopedia. Mr. McCloud, the engineering officer, corrected this statement, saying that he must have been built around one. And Mr. Adam could listen. That was worse than his talking -- Grimes had the impression of invisible wheels whirring inside that featureless head, of information either being discarded as valueless or added to the robot's data bank. He could play chess, of course -- and on the rare occasions when he lost a game it was strongly suspected that he had done so out of politeness. It was the same with any card game. Grimes sent for Spooky Deane, the Psionic Communications Officer. He had the bottle and the glasses ready when the tall, fragile young man seeped in through the doorway of his day cabin, looking like a wisp of ectoplasm decked out in Survey Service uniform. He sat down when invited, accepted the tumbler of neat gin that his captain obligingly poured for him. "Here's looking up your kilt," toasted Grimes coarsely. "A physical violation of privacy, Captain," murmured Deane. "I see nothing objectionable in that." "And just what are you hinting at, Mr. Deane?" "I know. Captain, that you are about to ask me to break the Rhine Institute's Privacy Oath. And this knowledge has nothing to do with my being a telepath. Every time we carry passengers it's the same. You always want me to pry into their minds to see what makes them tick." "Only when I feel that the safety of the ship might be at stake." Grimes refilled Deane's glass, the contents of which had somehow vanished. "Are you frightened of our passenger?" Grimes frowned. Frightened was a strong word. And yet mankind has always feared the robot, the automation, the artificial man. A premonitory dread? Or was the robot only a symbol of the machines -- the mindless machines that every year were becoming more dominant in human affairs? Deane said quietly, "Mr. Adam is not a mindless machine." Grimes glared at him. He almost snarled. How the hell do you know what I'm thinking? The query died unuttered. Not that it made any difference. The telepath went on, "Mr. Adam has a mind as well as a brain." "That's what I was wondering." "Yes. He broadcasts, Captain, as all of you do. The trouble is that I haven't quite got hisfrequency." "Any hostility toward humans?" Deane extended his empty glass. Grimes refilled it. The telepath sipped daintily. Grimes said, "I don't think so. But his mind is not human. Does he feel contempt? Not quite. Pity? Yes, it could be. A sort of amused affection? That's it." "The sort of feelings that we'd exhibit for -- say, a dog capable of coherent speech?" "Yes." "Anything else?" "I could be wrong. Captain. I most probably am. This is the first time that I've eavesdropped on a nonorganic mind. Adam seems to emit a strong sense of mission." "Mission?" "Yes. The pattern reminds me of that priest we carried a few trips back -- the one who was going out to convert the heathen Tarvarkens." "A dirty business," commented Grimes. "Wean the natives away from their own and quite satisfactory local gods -- so that they stop lobbing missiles at the trading post." "Father Cleary didn't look at it that way." "Good for him. I wonder what happened to the poor bastard?" "Should you be talking like this. Captain?" "No. But with you what I say doesn't matter. You know what I'm thinking, anyhow. But this Mr. Adam, Spooky. A missionary? It doesn't make sense." "That's just the feeling I get. I'm not trying to make sense." "All right. Perhaps you do make sense. The robots of Adam's class are designed to be able to go where Man himself cannot go. In our own planetary system, for example, they've carried out explorations on Mercury, Jupiter and Saturn. A robot missionary on Tarvark would have made sense, being impervious to poisoned arrows, spears and the like. But on Delacron, an Earth colony? Why?" "The feeling I have doesn't extend beyond Adam." "There are feelings and feelings," Grimes told him. "This is a nonorganic mind that you're prying into. Perhaps you don't know the code, the language the answer has to have been built into him." "Codes and languages don't matter to a telepath." Deane contrived to make his empty glass obvious. Grimes refilled it. "Don't forget. Captain, that there are machines on Delacron -- intelligent machines. They don't show a very high order of intelligence, I admit. But you must have heard of the squabble between Delacron and its nearest neighbor, Muldoon -- " Spooky let the thought dangle. Grimes had heard of the trouble. Roughly midway between the two planetary systems was a sun with only one world in close orbit about it. The solitary planet was a fantastic treasurehouse of radioactive ores. Both Delacron and Muldoon had laid claim #o it. Delacron wanted the rare metals for its own industries, the less highly industrialized Muldoon wanted them for export to other worlds of the Federation. And Mr. Adam? Where did he come into it? Officially, according to his papers, he was a programmer, on loan from the Federation's Grand Council to the Government of Delacron. A programmer was a teacher of machines. An intelligent machine to teach other intelligent machines? To teach other intelligent machines what? And who had programmed Adam? Or had heimply, as it were, happened? A familiar pattern -- vague, indistinct -- was beginning to emerge. It had all been done before, this shipping of revolutionaries into places where they could do the most harm by governments absolutely unsympathetic toward local aspirations. "Even if Mr. Adam had a beard," said Deane, "he wouldn't look much like Lenin." And Grimes wondered if the driver who brought that train into the Finland Station knew what he was doing. G rimes was merely the engine driver. Mr. Adam was the passenger, and Grimes was tied down as much by the Regulations of his Service as was that long-ago railwayman by the tracks upon which his locomotive ran. Grimes was blessed -- or cursed -- with both imagination and a conscience. And a conscience is too expensive a luxury for a junior officer. Grimes actually wished that in some way Mr. Adam were endangering the ship. Then he. Grimes, could take action, drastic action if necessary. But the robot was less trouble than the average human passenger. Adam made no complaints about monotonous food, stale air and all the rest of it. About the only thing that could be said against him was that he was far too good a chess player. But just about the time Grimes began to find excuses for not playing with him, Adam made what appeared to be a genuine friendship. He began to prefer the company of Mr. McCloud to that of any of the other officers. "Of course, Captain," said Beadle, "they belong to the same clan." "What the hell do you mean. Number One?" Deadpan, Beadle replied, "The Clan MacHinery." Grimes groaned, then, reluctantly laughed. He said, "It makes sense. A machine will have more in common with an engineer than with the rest of us. Their shop talk must be fascinating." He tried to imitate McCloud's accent. "An' tell me, Mr. Adam, whit sorrt o' lubricant d'ye use on yon ankle joint?" Beadle, having made his own joke, was not visibly amused. "Something suitable for heavy duty I should imagine. Captain." "Mphm. Well, he's out of our hair for the rest of the trip if Mac keeps him happy." "He'll keep Mac happy, too. Captain. He's always moaning that he should have an assistant. "Set a thief to catch a thief," cracked Grimes. "Set a machine to -- what?" "Work a machine?" Those words would do, thought Grimes. But after Beadle had left him he began to consider the implications of what had been discussed. McCloud was a good engineer-but the better the engineer, the worse the psychological shortcomings. The machine had been developed to be Man's slave but ever since the twentieth century a peculiar breed of Man had proliferated -- a species all too ready chine's servants, far too prone to sacrifice human values on the altar of efficiency. Instead of machines' being modified to suit their operators, men were being modified to suit the machines. And McCloud? He would have been happier in industry than in the Survey Service, with its emphasis on officer-like qualities and all the rest of it. As it was, he was far too prone to regard the ship merely as the platform that carried his precious engines. Grimes sighed. He did not like what he was going to do. It was all very well to snoop on passengers, on outsiders -- but to pry into the minds of his own people was not gentlemanly. He got out the gin bottle and called for Mr. Deane. Y es, Captain?" asked the telepath. "You know what I want you for. Spooky." "Of course. But I don't like it.',' "Neither do I." Grimes poured the drinks, handed the larger one to Deane. The Psionic Communications Officer sipped in an absurdly genteel manner, the little finger of his right hand extended. The level of the transparent fluid in his glass sank rapidly. Deane asked, his speech ever so slightly slurred, "And you think that the safety of the ship is jeopardized?" "I do." Grimes poured more gin. But not for himself. "If I have your assurance. Captain, that such is the case." "You have." Deane was silent for a few seconds. He seemed to be looking through rather than at Grimes, staring at something -- elsewhere. Then: "They're in the computer room. Mr. Adam and the Chief. I can't pick up Adam's thoughts but I feel a sense of -- rightness? I can get into Mac's mind... " The grimace of extreme distaste was startling on Deane's featureless visage. "I don't understand." "You don't understand what. Spooky?" "How a man, a human being, can regard a hunk of animated ironmongery with such reverence." "You're not a very good psychologist, Spooky, but go on." "I'm looking at Adam through Mac's eyes. He's bigger, somehow. and he seems to be self-luminous. There's a sort of circle of golden light around his head." "That's the way that Mac sees him?" "Yes. And his voice. Adam's voice. It's not the way that we hear it. It's more like the beat of some great engine. And he's saying, 'You believe and you will serve.' And Mac has just answered, 'Yes, Master. I believe and I will serve.' " "What are they doing?" Grimes demanded urgently. "Mac's opening up the computer. The memory bank, I think it is. He's turned to look at Adam again. A panel over Adam's chest is sliding away and down. I see some sort of storage bin in there -- rows and rows of pigeonholes. Adam has taken something out of one of them -- a ball of grayish metal or plastic, with connections all over its surface. He's telling Mac where to put it in the memory bank and how to hook it up." Grimes, his glass clattering unheeded to the deck, was out of his chair. He paused briefly at his desk to snatch open a drawer and take from it his .# automatic. He snapped at Deane, "Get on the intercom. Tell every officer off duty to come to the computer room, armed if possible." He ran through the door out into the alleyway, then fell rather than clambered down the ladder to the next deck -- the next one and the next. At some stage of his descent he twisted his ankle painfully but kept on going. The door to the computer room was locked from the inside but Grimes, as Captain, carried always on his person the ship's master key. With his left hand the pistol was in his right -- he inserted the convoluted sliver of metal into the slot, twisted it. The panel slid open. McCloud and Adam stared at him, at the weapon in his hand. He stared back. He allowed his gaze to wander, but briefly. The cover plate had been replaced over the memory bank -- but surely that heavily insulated cable leading to and through it was something that had been added, was an additional supply of power, too much power, to the ship's electronic bookkeeper. McCloud smiled -- a vague sort of smile, yet somehow exalted, that looked odd on his roughhewn features. He said, "You and your kind are finished. Captain. You'd better tell the dinosaurs. Neanderthal Man, the dodo, the great auk and all the others to move over to make room for you." "Mr. McCloud," Grimes said, his voice -- not without effort on his part -- steady. "Switch off the computer. Then undo whatever it is that you have done." It was Adam who replied: "I am sorry, genuinely sorry, Mr. Grimes, but it is too late. As Mr. McCloud implied, you are on the point of becoming extinct." Grimes was conscious of the others behind him in the alleyway. "Mr. Beadle?" "Yes, Captain?" "Take Mr. Slovotny with you down to the engine room. Cut off all power to this section of the ship." "You can try," said Mr. Adam. "But you will not be allowed. I give notice now -- I am the Master." "You are the Master," echoed McCloud. "Mutiny," stated Grimes. "Mutiny?" repeated Adam, iron and irony in his voice. He stepped towards the captain, one long, metallic arm upraised. Grimes fired. He might as well have been using a peashooter. He fired again and again. The bullets splashed like pellets of wet clay on the robot's armor. Grimes realized that it was too late for him to turn and run. He awaited the crushing impact of the steel fist that would end everything. A voice said, "No -- no -- " Was it his own? Dimly, he realized that it was not. The voice came again: "No -- " Adam hesitated but only for a second. Again he advanced. And then, seemingly from the computer itself, arced a crackling discharge, a dreadful, blinding lightning. Grimes, in the fleeting instant before his eyelids snapped shut, saw the automaton standing there, arms outstretched rigidly from his sides, black amid the electric fire that played about his body. He toppled to the deck, making a metallic crash. When, at long last. Grimes regained his eyesight he looked around the computer room. McCloud was unharmed -- physically. The engineer huddled in a corner, his arms over his head, in a foetal position. The computer, to judge from the wisps of smoke still trickling from cracks in its panels, was a total write-off. And Adam, literally welded to the deck, still in that attitude of crucifixion, was dead. Dead? thought Grimes numbly. Dead? Had Adam ever lived in the real sense of the word? But the ship, he knew, had been briefly alive, had been aware, conscious, after that machine who would be God had kindled the spark of life in her electronic brain. And a ship, unlike other machines, always has personality, a pseudolife derived from her crew, from the men who live and work, hope and dream within her stalwart metal body. This vessel had known her brief minutes of full awareness -- but her old virtues had persisted, among them loyalty to her rightful destiny. Grimes wondered if he would dare to put all this in the report that he would have to make. It would be a pity not to give credit where credit was due. (Continued from page #) # December # Is # feet large enough to be affected by the gravitational stresses from Earth that determine Roche's limit? Scientists don't know, but they suspect not. And if not -- then what was the original object, and what in the world -- or out of the world, more likely, made it break up on December #, #? Of course, we are not suggesting that a large extra-solar space probe, charged with the observation of Earth on behalf of the citithat date split itself into ten or a dozen exploration modules. We wouldn't suggest anything. But it's kind of interesting to think about, isn't it? At odds of a everything is fairincluding living a stranger's life! R esting his front pair of legs, the Referee silently listened to Therdon air his rage. Therdon called up images of every ancestor in Arman's nest and drove them forth with wild invective. Arman stroked his aphid absently and slowly sucked the cool ooze from its back. Eventually Therdon tired and fell silent. Passing the equivalent of a sigh. the Referee restated his position for the hundredth time. "There are no rules that force an opponent to resign from the game. The Referee may only call a game where both Movers claim victory upon the death of a Player. Beyond this I am not allowed to interfere in any way with the play." Therdon sulked behind a blackening silence. Arman should have been the one who was disturbed, for he was losing the game. The game was in its fortysecond year and Arman should have resigned twenty years ago. But he had another hunch and, like ail gamblers who heed hunches, he knew the next one was the winner. Arman 'needed another foul and Therdon was in the mood to commit one very soon.  Heitz were created on the same day forty-two years ago and placed intohuman environmental circumstances that were relatively equal. Both Players were given the same mental and physical qualities and the nonplaying humans with whom they wereplaced had acquired about the same amount of wealth and social bearing. From this point on the Mover, Arman, was responsible for Adam Heitz and Therdon was responsible for the Player Thomas Green. And from this point on the game was never even. The people who knew Thomas Green swore he was silverspoon and could do no wrong. Everything he touched seemed to flourish and turn into gold. He had built his father's small grocery store on the lower East Side into a multicompany. The occasional incidents of trouble fate visited upon him were always ended to his satisfaction and success. He lived on Long Island, on one of those exclusive estates at the end of a private lane that connected to a semiprivate, paved road. Thirty rooms of house and forty acres of lawn overlooked a private inlet and marina. The house itself was acceptably horrible in a French Gothic Early American sort of way. The building inspired Green and he delighted in decorating with Spanish Mediterranean furniture, Persian rugs and modern art. His children by several marriages were plac in the best schools in Massachusetts. His present wife was twenty-four years old and had been recruited from the dancers in one of his downtown clubs. She was ravingly beautiful, polished and completely paid for. Green was listed in Who's Who and considered to be governor timber by the right party. His appearance was unusually youthful. His thinning hair maintained its original line and his figure was kept trim by bouts on the tennis court with his mistresses. He played handball, polo and sailed alone from his private marina on deep-sea fishing ventures. But his friends, of which he had many, were starting to show concern over his often eccentric behavior. He would go into fits of rage that always ended up with his moving machinery. A psychiatrist had been moved quietly into the circle but could find nothing wrong with Green. What Thomas Green did not have he did not want. What he did not do he had done brfore or did not care to do. For forty-two years he had silently wondered when it would all end but it never did and be began to know that only death would stop it. A rman felt a wash of contentment as Therdon finished with a flourish his series of moves. "Foul," he claimed. The Referee bent forward to study the board while Therdon exploded in a flurry of oaths and wriggling obscenities. Arman watched his opponent with a certain amount of pity. He had withheld victory from Therdon for twenty years and the win would have allowed his opponent to take his seat among the Elder Workers. Frustration had caused Therdon to play carelessly and this foul was the final one. After several moments the Referee returned to his former position and stated, "The claim of Foul is allowed in this" case by reason of a violation of rule four-fifteen, which provides that no Mover may use his Player in such a way as to endanger the life of a nonplayer, directly or indirectly. I therefore decree that the penalty of a forfeited turn is incurred by the Mover Therdon." Arman bowed in acknowledgment to the award. He said, "The Mover Arman declines the penalty by reason of exercising his right to invoke Ersalz's rule." S ensible people avoided Adam Heitz as they would a black cat. Adam was a first-class loser. If he touched a machine it would break. If he bought fruit at the street stand it would be rotten or wormy. If he got on an elevator he sneezed three times. He had been sued once for trespassing while trying to complain about a dog bite. He tried to help a lady across a busy intersection and she broke her ankle slipping off the curb. Adam lived in South Philadelphia on the fifth story of a walkup overlooking the rail yards. His wife weighed two hundred pounds and had been his cousin when they were forced to get married. They had six kids and had not touched each other in more than three years. The children slept with their mother in the one bedroom while Adam stayed on the couch where his asthmatic coughing would not bother anyone. After his release from the reformatory Adam had sold his father's dry-goods business and used the money to pay off gambling debts. He had managed to keep enough money to buy an old garbage truck and eked out a living from a minor downtown route that no one else bothered with. The apartment was decorated in early nineteen-forties graffiti and broken by plaster holes to offset the falling ceiling strips. Adam spent most of his time lounging before the TV in his shorts and T-shirt and drinking warm beer. He had trained himself to hear the set's speakers without distortion from his wife's constant nagging and the children's screaming. Heitz had been a hunch player all his life and had somehow managed to lose on every one. He had wanted to give up ages ago, as his hair and stomach had done, but something drove him on. Maybe prosperity was right around the corner in the next garbage can. Maybe the next hunch would cop the Irish Sweepstakes. Maybe. fflHE game chamber was almost A empty of sound after Arman's announcement. Even the preening aphids stood still. Suddenly the Referee busied himself counting the allowed claims of foul to ascertain that the proper number had been committ. Therdon, whose features had contorted during the pause, swallowed and grinned, then finally laughed in tremendous relief. "It's finally over." Arman agreed, "Yes, in one way or another." "You can't be serious. The don said. "Exactly," nodded Arman. The Referee spoke, "The count of the Mover Arman is correct, as twenty-five claims of foul have been allowed. Rule three-o-one, subsection three, states that any Mover against whom twenty-five or more fouls have been committed may exercise rule three hundred. Rule three hundred, popularly known as Ersalz's Rule, states that a Mover may call for the Rotater in an attempt to reverse the positions of the Players in respect to theirphysical environment. If the petitioning Mover is successful the game will continue. If unsuccessful, the game is terminated. Do both Movers understand the situation?" "We understand," they answered formally. The Rotater was rolled out by several slaves and moved into position beside the Referee. Therdon felt like a participant in a pistol duel who is forced to stand fire from a blind man. It wasn't likely he would be hit but there was still that chance, that one chance in a shift device of sixteen variously sized wheels aligned on a common shaft. Each wheel had different combinations of red and white marks on the circumference and a marking line ran horizontally across the face of all wheels. With a kick of his # the Referee tripped the spring clamp and all the wheels spun into a pinkish motion. Arman felt that hunch with all his being. It would work this time. He would win. All white or all red -- either would win. It had only happened once and that was over two thousand years ago, when Ersalz did it. The first wheel slowed to a stop on white. Ersalz had won on red. Often, without either's being  aware of the coincidence, both Players would do their basic chores together -- eating or sleeping or working. At the moment they were shaving. Adam was waving his straightedge back and forth across the strap in a vain effort to hone the steel. A nick under his chin bled profusely as he watched his face freeze up in the peeling mirror. He lifted the razor, gritted his teeth and took the stroke. Thomas admired himself before his bronze-trimmed mirror as the sounds of his electric razor echoed off the marble walls of the bathroom. He liked to shave in the nude and his tanned body attested to the fact that he enjoyed swimming that way, too. He could hear his wife washing in her own bath and let his mind dwell on the image as he worked the razor about his jaw. T he last wheel slowed and stopped on white -- sixteen in a row. Therdon's confident grin was gone, replaced by an indescribable expression. Arman felt something crawl in his mind and he wanted to scream. The Referee flicked the lock on the Rotater to set the machine for validation. Then, calmly, the Referee ordered the switch of environments. A dam jerked back as the electric razor touched his face. He slammed it violently down into the sink, where it shattered and flew into pieces about the room. He most have screamed then, because after a while his wife, Thomas's wife, came running. She found him with one hand touching the mirror while the other was exploring his body. She ran to him and just held on, a woman's sense telling her this was all that was needed. Adam knew it was a dream. He did not understand how it could happen this way but he knew it was a dream. Tingling chills running through him from the body contact of the woman made him urgently aware that he had better get on with it before he awoke. Thomas was not as fortunate. He laid open his face with the straight razor. As he jerked back to see what had happened his eyes focused for the last time as a sane man. He screamed, too, but he did not stop screaming. He ran from the bathroom, stumbling about until he found the door that led into the hallway. Then he charged down the stairs to the street, wearing only a towel about his waist and dripping blood from his arms and chest. Thomas Green ran in circles in front of the apartment house, simply screaming and waving his bloodstained razor. Women were fainting in little heaps here and there and finally a policeman arrived. He could only analyze what he saw and no one blamed him later for drawing his gun and trying to disable the beserk citizen. But Thomas had, at long last, inherited Adam's luck and the single bullet caught him through the heart. He fell dead across a garbage can, Adam's can. A rman stared at the board in disbelief. The Players had been beyond the control of the Movers. His Player was alive and the obvious winner. Minutes ago he was the worst loser to ever disgrace the games. It was fantastic, unbelievable. "Unfair," said Therdon in tears, "It's unfairunfair!" Arman wanted to agree but could find no words. The Referee regarded Therdon coolly. "My dear Mover," he said. everything is fair."  's when future Man liberates Planet Belzaaor -- today?''" ' down-to-Earth pertinence to "like it is" on Earth Phyllis Gotlieb's Norman Spinrad's Ron Goulart's James E. Gunn's Plus Robert S. Richardson's factual space-science adventure of tomorrow: takeV B K The local may bed you with nine women in one night -- but watch ' out for the express! I consciousness seeped implacably into the brain, mind, soul and person of Amos A, Appleby. It was like an incoming tide lapping around a child's sand castle, abandoned on the beach because the time had become cold and dark and everyone had gone back to the hotel, leaving behind, along with the castle, the odd yellow bucket and red shovel, tools of wanton, unformed engineers. Consciousness was now one of the lesser desires of Amos Appleby. A look into his unconscious would find some ambivalence about His ever wanting to be conscious again. Let me sleep just oneweek more... But the tide takes away the turrets and in the end you wake and see how.it is, where you are. Baby, you say, this is it. Amos Appleby, fighting the opening of his eyes, called forth the memory, imagery, thought of years ago, her flesh against his, the world outside the way it had been for a while, with orange juice and croissants and coffee for breakfast, they in robes of many but familiar colors. Her flesh against his, yes, the warmth of her skin on his. Dp you remember knowing this touch for the first time -- what it was, how it felt? You have thought of this? All right, then, cancel all that. Think you might never know it again, not ever. Amos fought. But you can sleep only so long, no matter how seductive or urgent the prospect. Amos opened his eyes. and no oasis in sight. Sport jacket for a pillow and no blanket. The night before when he had (what do you say -- landed, arrived?) come here, the stars had confirmed, roughly, his idea of where he was. And what they had suggested about the when hadn't been too bad. He had been worse off before. The where had to be the expanse of nothing called the Sahara -- and the when seemed within reasonable limits. It's not as bad as it could be. I will eventually push the right button... He tried to huddle back into sleep but he was awake and knew it. He wore the trousers of however many years ago, or ahead, and he reached into the left front pocket. The jeweler's screwdriver and the hex wand in the leather pouch were still there. He felt in other pockets and found that the notebook was secure, as was the device -- that small object about the size of a pack of cigarettes which had once been as innocuous and familiar as his toothbrush standing in the glass where he washed his face before he went to bed, but which now seemed as alien as, say, a pear in a partridge tree. Sand the hell all over, dunes, and no oasis in sight. There was enough light now and Amos Appleby brushed aside the remnants of sleep and faced up to doing what he had to do. T ake the a train, yes. There's been some music about that. Incomparable Duke. Take the A train from One Twenty-Fifth to Park Street Under to Harvard Square, and see what's there when you take the UP escalator. Go down the steps at Piccadilly Circus, and come up at Green Park, expecting April sunshine but finding bleak December rain. Enter any door, Amos thought, at your peril. The beginning had been quite simple. And it hadn't been on the Paris-Barcelona. Express B train? half an hour out of Austerlitz. I was feeling fine, I wanted a drink and I'd given the porter enough time to get himself squared away. My wife, Helen, and I were headed eventually for Madrid, where she would visit an old friend and I would buy a guitar (a Ramirez . In the meantime we would spend a few days in Barcelona, where I had laid on a few appointments with fellow physicists and where we had a date with Luis and Sonia Fonseca and garlic soup and cochinillo. I was feeling fine because my laboratory and classes were thousands of miles behind. I'd miss them soon enougn. But for now nostalgia was no problem. I was feeling fine because I was clicking through the night south of Paris in a mellow wagon-lit, one of the remaining means of travel worth mentioning. The porter tapped on the door. Neither Helen nor I thought much of drinking whiskey or gin in France. I ordered a bottle of Hennessey and Perrier. The porter was back in a minute and I made the drinks. We sat on the lower bed, I next to the window. This was understood, T had the greater interest. I sat by the window in planes too. I like to see what's going on outside. We were well into the gentle farnv country of Loiret, nothing to see but tht trucks going toward and away from Paris on the grande route, which here paralleled the railroad. The clusters of red, white and amber lights were soothing -- ambulatory Christmas trees going here and there in the wrong season. I moved my head from the window, looked at Helen. "This," I said, "is great. Why don't we have trains like this in the States any more? You're enjoying the trip?" There was a nagging, a pulling at me somewhere, making me wonder if I was doing all I was supposed to. I touched her knee tentatively. She was already into a paperback but she raised her head, that head I knew so well, and we sat there -- somewhere near Orleans, must have been -- looking at each other. She was pleasant enough, sort of there, not making any fuss. "Did you bring aspirin or Empirin or something?" she asked. I reached for my flight bag, rummaged about, taking things out, putting them back. Not the neatest packer in the world am I. But I get along. I found the aspirin, gave her two. , Helen had been watching me. "For Christ's sake," she said. "What?" She reached into my bag and pulled out something. "I will be damned," she said, "if that isn't the most stupid thing in God's world to be carrying around Europe. Amos. Just what the hell is the big idea?" Helen talked like that now and then. I filled my glass. "When I closed the garage door on the way to the airport I was so -- excited at the idea of meeting you in Paris I put the thing in my pocket instead of leaving it in the car. It's all right." I felt in the wrong, errant fourth-grader standing once more on cork tile before the principal's tacky desk. Helen did that to me sometimes. My fault as much as hers -- for letting it happen, that is -- but still she did it. What I was inadvertently carrying around Europe was the transmitter that opens the door of my side of the garage in Cambridge. Big deal. I put it back in the bag, made Helen another drink which she acknowledged -- though she was again into the paperback -- with an air of suffering fools patiently but without pleasure. I drank the Hennessey and Perrier and watched the lights on the road and in the occasional small station we disdainfully rattled through, not stopping. So what if I'd brought along the garage-door opener? I'm a professor, after all, and the quality of absence of mind is not unknown to my kind -- nor to me, specifically and individually, though I am younger than most of my confreres. Big deal. I pulled the gadget again from the bag, looked at my wife, as if daring her to say something. She doesn 't know me. She doesn 't know me at all... For the hell of it I pushed the switch panel, having a wild thought of my garage door dutifully rising on Foster Street in Cambridge. Home is the hunter, the door says, but it has been bouncing too many times between E layer and Earth. If the door opens, my Belvedere -- my eighttrack stereoed companion and friend -- will not be waiting on the ramp. It waits unprotected but not alone in the jungle of Logan airport. This I was thinking. What happened was something else. Helen's figure blurred, then sharpened. And she had changed her dress. That was the first thing I noticed. She had been wearing a rather severe suit I won't attempt to describe. Now she wore a tweed, skirt and yellow cashmere sweater. Her Hennessey and Perrier, I saw next, had changed to Pernod. Her hair was the same lustrous brown I had always liked -- but it was done altogether differently. And this Helen was not reading. She was sitting there dozing and I knew she was ready for bed. I did not believe what I saw, of course, but I began to have some notion of what I was dealing with. I replaced -- with great care, gently -- the instrument in the flight bag. "Helen?" I said. M y wife, wearing clothes I had never seen before, opened sleepy eyes and looked into mine. And I looked into hers for whatever I could find. Nothing new right off -- business as usual. "I've been asleep?" she asked. "For a few minutes. Ready for bed?" What, I wondered, did I think I was asking here -- and of whom? I was still I. There was no discontinuity in my history that I knew anything about. But Helen, somewhere, some time, had taken a different track. What if I asked her about the gray suit she had been wearing five minutes ago? "Did you bring the gray suit this time?" I asked. "I told you I wouldn't bring any suits this time, Amos. And I don't have a gray one. You can be so damn silly. What do you know about women's clothes anyway?" I sat by the window. Not much, I said to myself, as Helen slipped out of her garments. That lovely body was the same, damn if it wasn't, but there was something different about non-body Helen, my wife. I saw it, felt it, somehow .tuned in on it, though I could not put my finger on it. I wondered whether to probe the past or the present. A flimsy black nightgown I had never seen dropped first over her shoulders and then over the rest of her. She dug into her toilet things, preparing for ritual. We slowed for a rustic station. I pulled down the shade and got ready for bed myself. As it worked out, I was ready before she was and crawled into the lower berth, wondering. The trails were clicking smoothly beneath this bed, and there came toward me a woman I did not know but whose breasts and stomach and bottom and all I could describe with inflammatory detail "You expect me to climb upstairs?" she asked, not altogether unkindly. "We could both be here for a while." "You know I don't like to make love in trains," she said. "And anyway, I'm still sore from the last time." She was on a different track, all right. There we were, this strange and desirable woman and, in what I thought was one of the few remaining romantic situations -- and she wanted me the hell out of her berth and aloft into mine. So aloft I went, there to brood. My wife, Helen, I had (with my door-opener and inadvertently) thrust somewhere into time and space. And here I was with, say, Helen A, who would have nothing of me, not now, though our situation was attractive and I had done nothing to offend. My flight bag was on the rack near my head and as we slipped through the night I thought to retrieve the transmitter, push once, and see what Helen B was like. Or would she go back to plain Helen again? Not that she was plain, you understand. I resisted the impulse as a scientist and, instead, cast myself adrift upon a sea of fantasy. Then the clickety-click of the wheels on the rails and the gentle swaying of the car took over and I slept all the way to Perpignan. II B arcelona, a town worth visiting, knowing. I spent most of the first day there with colleagues, interested in what some of them were up to but distracted by thoughts of Helen. Helen A. We were to be taken out that evening for garlic soup and cochinillo, I had extracted that promise from the Fonsecas before leaving Cambridge. The last of my several confrontations with colleagues had been duller than could have been expected and, with untidy excuses. I got out of there at five. I was near enough our hotel, the Colon, to walk back. I strolled along the Ramblas, a little worried about the girl I was approaching. I stopped and bought for Helen a bunch of what I took for marigolds. I stopped again to buy gin and vermouth. I thought to ply my wife, whoever she was, with drink, if necessary, before getting ready for the evening. When I got back to the Colon oui'room was empty. No cause for alarm. If Helen A were anything like Original Helen she would be out shopping. I rang for ice, then ran a bath, made a magnificent martini and settled into the hot tub. There was a clicking and turning of a key in the hall door. The bathroom door was open -- I had deliberately left it so -- but it did not face the room. I could hear what was going on. Helen A was back with enough packages to need a boy's assistance to get them into the room. She thanked him in impeccable Spanish and I heard the door close. "Hi," I called. She came in, looked at me in the tub. "How did it go?" she asked. "Fine. You?" "I bought a couple of things. Nice things. The people in the stores are so polite." "You want a martini? I bought gin and vermouth. For practically nothing, by the way." "All right." "Have a sip of mine. I'll be out in a rninute and make more." more." "That tastes good for a change." "Yes." The sound track goes about tike that but it doesn't communicate. Original Helen and I had had our troubles, God knows, but now I wanted her back, because what Helen A was communicating, though not via the sound track, was -- indifference. Distance. Defense against intimacy. There I was, with all due immodesty, spreadeagled in the tub and Helen A's reaction was remote -- a voice saying nothing, coming my way from a far space. Original Helen would have done something, said something, reacted this way or that, whether she had any notions for the immediate future or not. "I want to show you what I bought." Well, she was female anyway. "All right. I'll be out shortly." I wanted to think a minute. "Will you make?" I handed her my empty glass. I was thinking about time. This Helen brought me a martini almost as good as the one I'd made. "What year were we married?" I asked. "I always forget the year." "Amos." She started to say more, to ask a question, whatever. Then she told me and went back to her packages. Her year was two years earlier than mine. So I knew Helen A had been on a different road from Original Helen's for at least ten years, maybe more. And where was Original Helen now? Where, for that matter, was the I Helen A had married? Though the consequences of my pushing the switch in the train had been totally unforeseeable, I suddenly felt guilty. I got out of the tub, threw on a robe and, making interested sounds, looked at things bought. "I need a bath, too," Helen said. "Do we have to hurry?" I looked at my watch. "No. Time for another martini, maybe two." I had not, I realized, abandoned all hope. When she was undressed I came close and enveloped her from behind. If there was any Original Helen in her at all she would have to respond to this. She did. "For God's sake, Amos," she said, withdrawing. With finality. She even closed the bathroom door. My demands are not great but I've never tolerated frustration graciously. I was excited and I was rejected. My guilt feelings were conveniently receding as well and I pulled the gadget from my flight bag. Am I, I stopped to ask, a responsible scientist or am I not? The hell with it. I jabbed the panel as if it were a punching bag. "Amos?" "Yes?" "Why did you close the door? I need you."' Gentle reproach in her voice. And love, lots of love. I'll be damned, I said to myself. "I'm coming," I answered to Helen B.  There was a look in her eyes, a look Helen A could not have come up with in a hundred years. "I need you," she said, "to wash my back." "Your wish is my command," I said. Shook I was, reduced to cliche. Wash it I did, not stopping with the back either. Things were looking up. "Ummm," this girlsaid. "How soon do we have to be ready?" "I'm ready now." "I'd noticed." "We have time." My goodness. Rembrandt, or whoever it was, was wrong and wrong by orders of magnitude, with that crack about knowing all women if you know one. A painter he was but when the woman boat sailed away he was standing behind on the shore. I had known all along that he had been wrong but a postgraduate refresher course does no harm. Lovely, ovely. Lovely. Then the Fonsecas were due. Neither of us, this Helen or I, wanted to go out for the night, cochinillo notwithstanding. But we live in a world of obligation and we had to dress and I had to think of Original Helen. Where was she? I could dispense with Helen A -- she did not seem my responsibility,, somehow. I knotted my tie, then zippered this Helen up the back. She could do more for a zipper than most girls could for a wardrobe. These girls were all Helens, you know. They had all started out as the same girl, had all been launched a bit back there from the same genetic pad. (Yes, Helen B's natural hair color was the same as that of the other two.) Now I'd known three of them (in respect to Helen A, I don't mean that in the biblical sense), and they were the same and so different. Weird. And all I had to do was push the button. Feeling like God's younger brother, I carefully stowed the gadget where it would not be disturbed when the girl came in to make up the bed. The Fonsecas were below, then, and while they were coming up to the room my mind's eye scanned a dazzling and mixed array of Helens C through Z, and on into AA and ZZ, continuing -- and I knew I had to be with Helen B and the hell with all those others, whoever or whatever they were. And Original Helen was still there, too, poking around inside my head, crying to be let out. Being a scientist, I resolved the problem for the moment, gave myself some borrowed time by promising that as soon as I was back in Cambridge I would study the gadget -- in great secrecy, of course -- and play it by ear from there. I was not about to change anything right then. "Tell me, Luis," I said, "with all due respect to dear Sonia, if you could change one thing about her, just one, and a small thing at that, what would you do? Which button would you push?" We talked about that, then about how silly I was to bring up such a question. "Luis," I said later, "tell me something else. Do you think that Sonia knows you?" I looked from one to the other, then to my wife. She understood, somehow, exactly what was in my head. She knew me. "Yes," said Luis, after some consideration and a searching glance at his wife. "Yes, she does." Sonia's smile showed that this was so. After that we went out for dinner. In the elevator my wife touched my wrist all the way down. She did not hold it or anything, just touched it. Something generous in me wept for all the poor bastards out there who could never know that touch. And the ungenerous counterpart said. Keep away, friend, far away she's mine... T he rest of Barcelona was an idyll. So was the train to Madrid. So was Madrid. I found a Ramirez which had obviously been made for me alone. It had been patiently waiting for me in the varnish-scented atelier of a man of genius. It leaped instantly into my grasp and later I played passionately for my wife'and in a Villa-Lobos Prelude (the Third) I was sure I heard Segovia. With fhis instrument, I said, I can truly talk to God. As being his younger brother -- why not? A time like that. H uman error is what you have to watch for. Maxims of Amos A. Appleby, quoted by permission. I wrapped the gadget in cotton wool and carried it aboard the Madrid-Boston aircraft as though it, the gadget, were the true Grail. We had a lovely flight most of the way, my wife sitting by the window, her touch on me from time to time. And mine on her. We ran into turbulence about an hour out of Logan. The belt sign flashed on and the girls toured the aisle, checking. I was checking dear Helen B when we went into a sickening drop which lasted too long. I should, of course, have been tending to my flight bag. It, along with all of us, was in free fall during the drop but we were restrained and it was not. And whatever it was, the gadget was sensitive. The fall ended drastically with at least a #-G tug. My unattended bag hit the floor. I heard it. I unbuckled my belt and dove for it but too late. Human error. Yep. Helen A again. I wondered if the girls would notice the different clothes. I certainly did. She was back to skirt and sweater. "You all right?" I asked, knowing dark hypocrisy within my soul. Yes, I'm all right. I hope we don't do that again. Don't you want to sit by the window now?" "It doesn't matter." Some voice told me to push the button and keep pushing until Helen B came back. But something else, another voice, warned me. That way lies disaster... I listened, although disaster was already mine. I was silent, thinking, the rest of the way into Logan. Except for a few seconds. "How do you like my Rami"rez?" I asked.  "It sounds all right," she said. "You didn't play it much." Ill  on Foster Street I stopped the car on the ramp, got out and opened the garage door with the key meant to be used when the transmitter failed. "Where's the opener?" this wife asked. In my suitcase somewhere. This is simpler." She sighed. "You carry that thing all around Europe -- where you can't do a damn thing with it -- and when you get back home where you can use it, you don't have it." "Yes, dear," I said. I think she missed the tone. I didn't feel safely home, warm and snug, after perilous travels. I felt that perilous travels were about to begin. "You're irritable," I said unnecessarily. "I devoutly hope you will feel better tomorrow." She was silent. I carried the bags into the house. I was very careful with the flight bag and with the Ramfrez. Before bed I secreted the gadget in my shop lab in the basement and released my Ramfrez from its case, put it on a stand in my study. My lovely Ramfrez, my lovely Helen. One I had, the other I had not. The Ramirez wanted to be played, I could tell. A guitar with which you can talk to God is more than a little like a loving woman. I apologized for not being able to do it then and touched it softly once -- for my comfort. Tomorrow, I said to my Ramirez, I said to my very deepest self. Tomorrow and tomorrow... Uneasy sleep, I think, is often worse than none. And uneasy sleep was, a matter of course, my lot that night. The next day was Saturday. I had time to myself. No need to go to my office or lab. By seven, Saturday morning, I sat on a high stool at my familiar workbench, regarding the gadget. Side by side with it was the opener for the other garage door, Helen's. I really was a scientist now. Have you noticed that when you go to a good doctor with, say, a swollen thumb, he looks at the good thumb first? That gives him a base. Thus I examined Helen's transmitter first, not the bomb which was mine. Cheap plastic case, model and serial numbers on a silver label, which also bore a statement of rules. Same legend on both of them -- different serial numbers. I saw how the device was meant to be opened. I opened Helen's. Simple and straightforward. Two tunable inductances, a tiny variable air capacitor, a dozen miniature resistors, a miniantenna, three transistors and so on -- ordinary components mounted on a printed circuit and powered by a #Vi volt battery. A pocket-size broadcasting station. No problem. With great care I then opened the device that had started this caper and then there were problems galore. Someone had put a ringer into my Belvedere companion -- a basic datum which, at this point, came on as no surprise. Problems, yes. Who? How? When? Above all, why? And what was I going to do about answers? What I saw when I opened the case was a small black cube, fixed irremovably to one side of the case, not occupying much space. A twisted pair of delicate wires led from the cube to the switch panel. A pair of minute brass screws protruded from one side of the cube. A single similar screw was on the opposite side. And through an oval aperture in the face between, I made out a tunable slug, obviously meant to be adjusted with a tiny hex wand. And that was all. No battery. No visible power source. In my necessarily gentle tests the cube appeared impermeable, impregnable. I could find no way to take it apart or open it up. I set my multimeter to medium range, thinking to measure the potential across the two poles of the open switch. My meter blew, emitting a gentle puff of smoke. I had even more respect for the cube after that. there for me to understand or not understand nothing for me to do except push or not push the switch. With or without accompanying adjustments of one or more or all of the four adjustable elements. I replaced the cover carefully and resecreted the device in a safe place. Safe? Hearing the word rattling round inside my head I wondered who I kidded. Where did I think safety lay? I needed to talk. I went up to my study and approached my Ramfrez. She was receptive. We did not know each other well as yet but we would. Many are the faces of intimacy. Bach was talking to both of us when the door to my study opened. Helen A, in dudgeon. "I was sleeping," she said. The door closed behind her, and the walls of my study rattled. I'm not much good at flamenco but I played as wildly as I could for a few minutes. I'm not always proud of everything I do. At last I gently replaced the Ramirez and got down to business. I could, I thought, leave things as they were. But to do nothing would leave me troubled about what I had done to Original Helen, forgetting for the moment -- impossible -- about Helen B. Original Helen and I had never really gotten together. My days with Helen B had brought my awareness of what I had missed to razor sharpness. But Original Helen had never been mean or malicious -- we had made do with what we had and, in a fashion, we had gotten along. I had cast her adrift, God knew where, through no fault of mine. But what I did -- or did not -- from here on I couldn't sweep that under the rug. Impossible to leave matters as they were. I could push the button a number of times and see what happened. I had known only three Helens so far. Maybe three were all that existed. If I got Original Helen back I could fold the operation right there. I would not feel guilty about consigning Helen A permanently to a different track in her own uptight limbo. But then I thought of Barcelona and Madrid -- and of lovely Helen B, who knew me. And it did not seem fair to Original Helen to bring her back and stop there. Not much of my heart would be in whatever came after. And there was the question of the available adjustments in the transmitter -- what about them? Does my problem begin to emerge? Relatively minor puzzle: who put the ringer in my car and why? Why my car and what was the name of the game? Intelligence test? Tired old game being played by superior folks who were using me like a black rook in a galactic chess game? I did not know. I touched my Ramirez once more and went out to mow lawn, wondering if Helen A was still trying to go back to sleep. F or a week I did nothing and that was as long as I could stand it. We were lying in bed, reading. I had made up my mind earlier in the day and the transmitter was hidden under a pile of papers on my bedside table. Being a scientist, I had a plan. I meant to push the switch ten times exactly, with only enough time between clicks to see what happened -- a provision designed to prevent dalliance. If either Original Helen or Helen B came back I would stop the experiment at that point and think about things a while. For in the back of my head was a thought that -- if there were not too many Helens out there -- I might discover a rotation by whose employment I might happily avoid Helen A, yet still discharge my responsibilities to Original Helen, Helen B and myself. "Good night -- and good luck," I had the courtesy to say. My wife turned to see what was wrong with me now and I pushed the switch. Eight women Joined me in bed. Original Helen did not appear. Neither did Helen A, which was pleasing, nor Helen B, which was not. Some Helens dyed their hair, some did not. In the first eight were two blonds and a redhead. The redhead wasnumber eight and I was taken aback for the moment, almost departing from scientific plan. My heart 'belonged to Helen B but I said to this apparition. "Ready for, uh, bed yet, dear?" "Any time you are, tiger," she said and began to move in. Wildly conscientious, possibly to the point of insanity, I pushed the switch the ninth time,; knowing infinite virtue, feeling like an idiot child. As it turned out I had second thoughts about letting the apparition go -- because when I pushed the switch the ninth time I was suddenly alone in bed. No blond, no redhead, no nothing. Gone to the bathroom? "Helen," I shouted, beginning to tremble. Nothing. Well, I thought, perhaps all was not lost, though such was the appearance at the moment. With enough Helens it was bound to happen. I'd gotten onto a Helentrack where she had died somewhere back there -- been killed, something. A hairy situation in any case. The room was quiet and I was alone. I could see myself strangling in some Kafkaesque inquiry into the disappearance of my wife. Well, it's like this, sir. I had this garage door opener, see, and... I could see it, all right. Hear it, taste it. I pushed the switch again, bravely wondering who would show up. Nobody showed up. Forgetting my plan, I flicked that switch again and again until I had demonstrated to my inquiring and now desperate mind that there' were not going to be any more Helens. Not unless something changed drastically. I thought of the three tiny brass screws and the tunable slug in the black cube. The experiment would have to proceecj on a different track. I had to think, to talk, and I went up to my Ramfrez, my steps echoing in what seemed to me now a strangely empty house. There'd been eight' lovelies in a row, by God, and now I had none. I was in deep trouble, possibly catastrophic. And I knew it. But part of me could not get the redhead out of my mind. I was certain that I had missed something there. I clutched my Ramfrez and sought answers to mysteries. next day. I did two things which should be noted. I bought a small bound notebook of the kind used by scientists (loose-leaf won't do, for obvious reasons); and I asked my department head for -- and got -- a week's leave of absence. After that I thought for about twenty-four hours between snatches of sleep and random bits of food. Late the next night I opened the transmitter and placed it and the notebook on the bench beside my jeweler's screwdriver and electronic technician's tuning wand. Earlier -- in the bedroom, which somehow seemed the proper site -- I had pushed the switch a few more times. Nothing had happened. Now, at my bench, the countdown stood at zero. I made an entry -- the first -- in the notebook of what I was about to do, made a micrometric clockwise adjustment of the isolated tiny screw, muttered something to someone or something out there, clutched the noteboo'k and tools in my hand and closed the switch. Nothing. Duly recorded. I turned the same screw in the same direction through as few degrees of arc as I could manage and went through the same routine. I felt something -- like a subliminally perceived earthquake. I was scared but the operative thought was -- this bird is going to get off the ground. One more micrometric nudge of the screw, another closing of the switch, a singularly unpleasant vertiginous moment of nausea, and I sat in the abandoned ruin of the basement of what had been my house, my home. I had loved this place and now it was dead, long dead by the look of things. And I was afraid, yes. but I thought I knew what I was up to. Fear, excitement, anticipation and nostalgic sentiment were running neck and neck as I sat in the crumbling ruins. I had thought about the possibilities, potentialities and dangers before opening the case and fiddling with the screw. I had wandered up and down many undisciplined alleys, strolled along a formal boulevard or two and wound up on a quiet residential village streetby which I mean that I had achieved a formulation reduced to basic simplicity but leaving a number of open questions. Being a scientist, I confronted the unknown across a field of hypotheses. One -- the device is not terrestrial. Where it comes from eludes my grasp and for the moment I abandon interest in that. Two -- I am a test case, a subject, a rat in a maze, a chimp in a cage, trying to reach a banana. I have no hypothesis about what hangs in the balance. Three granting hypothesis two, the test is twofold -- can I discover how to make the device do my bidding and, if so, what will I tell it to do? " my once house, then, I began to bend that black cube to my will, to show it who would win. My inquiry was exhaustive and meticulous. I made discoveries. The two tiny screws close together were space (Cartesian coordinates), the solitary screw was time and the tunable slug was people. Simple? No they interacted and when you changed one you changed them all and had to find a new balance. I went back and forth a lot -- and here and there a lot. The time went as far forward or backward as I cared to think. The space was limited to Earth, apparently, but that still left plenty of room to get lost in. Little turns on the tuning slug brought people into my life, people in whom I had no interest. I thrust them out with my hexagonal wand. I could not find a position that brought Helens back -- any Helen -- so I left the slug in a null position. With the three screws, then, I sought a target and the target was the Paris-Barcelona Express about thirty minutes before this caper had begun. The trouble was that the screws were sensitive in the extreme and subject to a certain amount of backlash. In addition, my hands were not steady. Understandable? Hence my undesired appearance in the Sahara. I was tired as anything and fought off waking as long as I could. But as soon as I knew I was awake I wanted to get on with it. I opened my eyes. Sand the hell all over, dunes, and no oasis in sight. All right, I had missed by bigger margins before and I felt I was bracketing the target. Baby, I said, this is it. Once there, back on the ParisBarcelona Express, I thought to retrace the path. There was enough light now. I checked the last notations in the notebook, opened the plastic case once more and reached for the screwdriver. without incident -- but he madejt. Original Helen reached into his bag and pulled out something. "I will be damned," she said. "If that isn't the most stupid thing in God's world to be carrying around Europe. Amos. Just what the hell is the big idea?" He had the big idea, all right. The question of the eventual disposal, quietus, of the gadget was one he hoped to be able eventually to solve. Put the big idea just now was that when he and Helen B ran into turbulence over the western Atlantic, Amos Appleby with foreknowledge (his wife sitting there by the window) would be well and truly prepared. It was not easy, later, thinking ahead, to go to sleep that night, but finally the clickety-click of the wheels on the rails took over and he slept all the way to Perpignan.  Willy Ley S ometimes a fairly minor incident succeeds in being remembered all through life. The one I have in mind deals with a cold day and a newspaper clipping. When I was in high school it so happened that I had to leave the house before the delivery man brought the morning paper. A classmate of mine who liv some distance away and presumably had another delivery man did get the morning paper in time to read it before he left for school. One day he brought a clipping along which had the headline: "Nitrogen notan Element?" and reported that an English scientist, Lord Rutherford of Nelson, had found that bomu bardment with small atoms had shown that nitrogen seemed to consist of oxygen and hydrogen. As soon as our science teacher entered the classroom we raced. up to the desk and showed him the clipping. Dr. Borchert, who Apparently also did not get his morning paper in time, read it, shook his head and said: "Professor Rutherford is one of the greatest living scientists, but I know that nitrogen is an element." No further discussion ensued. I never forgot that episode. Many years later I learned what had actually happened. The "small atoms" of the newspaper story had been alpha particles, the nuclei of helium atoms. The bombardment of nitrogen atoms with these alpha particles had resulted in the first transmutation caused by man. Rutherford had succeeded in transmuting a few nitrogen atoms into oxygen atoms with leftover hydrogen atoms. But nitrogen was still an element. Since then atoms have been split into two roughly equal halves to release their energy, and atoms of elements that do not exist in nature have been made. And a lot of new facts have been learned during the last few years. For those who do not consciously deal with atoms every day a short refresher course is in order. The chemical elements are numbered from # #, which is hydrogen, to # #, named Kurtchatovium after the Russian atomic physicist Igor Vassilyevitch Kurtchatov, who died in #. The numbers are neither in the order of discovery, as a student of mine once guessed, nor are they just arbitrarily chosen for filing purposes. They are based on a property of the nucleus. The nucleus of an atom is formed of protons, which carry a so-called positive charge, and of neutrons which have the same mass as the protons but do not carry an electric charge. Element  # (arsenic) has this number because there are # protons in its nucleus. But there are also # neutrons present so that arsenic has the number #, but the mass #. For a slightly more complicated case let us look at copper. Its number is # because of the # protons in its nucleus. But the number of neutrons is not always the same; # per cent of all copper atoms have # neutrons in their nucleus -- hence their mass is #. The other #I per cent have # neutrons in their nucleus -- their mass is #. There is no chemical difference at all between these two types of copper atoms; they belong in the same place in the table of the elements, under number #. Greek for "same place" is eisos topos, which is the reason why the two kinds of copper atoms are called the two stable isotopes of copper. Bombardment with subatomic particles can produce unstable (i.e., radioactive) isotopes of any element. But they usually do not survive long and do not interest us here. The heaviest elements that still have stable isotopes are # #, lead, and # #, bismuth. The bismuth atom with # neutrons in its nucleus, or Bi-# is the heaviest stable isotope. Everything heavier is unstable and slowly falls apart. It may shoot out an alpha particle which consists of two protons and two neutrons. The nucleus that has just lost an alpha particle obviously is now four units lighter and two number lower in the scale. This is called the "alpha decay." The next thing that was discovered was that there is also a "beta decay" which involves a change in one of the neutrons in the nucleus. A neutron may shoot out an electron which carries one negative charge. The result is that the formerly chargeless neutron has turned into a positively charged proton. There is no change in mass (the electron does not count) but the element is now one number higher since it has one more proton in its nucleus. One more possibility is that immediately after "beta deeay," which raises the atomic number by one, an alpha particle is thrown out, shifting the number down by two. Sometimes two alpha particles are shot out, so that the total shift in atomic number amounts to three numbers. Keeping these various possibilities in mind, Polish-born Kasimir Fajans developed what became known as "Fajans' rule" which said that a transformation in the nucleus results in a shift (usually downward) of one or two, in some exceptional cases of three numbers. Since everybody believed firmly in Fajans' rule, atomic fission, when it took place, was not recognized at first. Nobody thought that an atom could split in two, resulting in shifts of # or even # numbers, in violation of Fajans' rule. Fajans himself, incidentally, insisted that his rule had not been violated and that it still held true. Fission, he said, was something else. T he statement that bismuth. with the mass #, is the heaviest stable isotope seems to imply that radioactive isotopes of element,' with a number smaller than # should all be artificial. However, there are a few exceptions -- there are two elements with lower numbers that have no stable isotopes. One of these two violators is  .tj, technetium (Tc) which is located in the atomic table below the wellbehaved and stable element  #. manganese. Technetium has # different isotopes, all of them unstable, though I find the statement in the isotope list that technetium of mass years -- which is pretty stable when compared to the human lifespan. The other violator in the region below # # where one expects atomic stability is one of the rare-earth elements, # #, named promethium. It has # unstable isotopes, the one with the longest half-life is promethium of mass #. Its half-life is # years. Now we come to the atomic heavyweights with more than # protons in their nuclei. Interestingly enough, their masses can be less than that of the stable Bi-#. The lightest isotope of the next element after bismuth, # #, polonium, has a mass of only #, with a half-life of # minutes. Number of Isotope with No. Name and Symbol known isotopes longest half-life Polonium (Po) Po-#:# years Astatine (At) At-#:# hours Radon (Rn) Rn-#:# days Francium (Fr) Fr-#:# minutes Radium (Ra) Ra-#:# years Actinium (Ac) Ac-#:# years -- Thorium (Th) Th-#: # mill. yrs. Protactinium (Pa) Pa-# #:# years Uranium (U) U-#:# mill, years Neptunium (Np) Np-#:# mill. yrs. Plutonium (Pu) Pu-#:# mill. yrs. Americium (Am) Am-#:# years Curium (Cm) Cm-#:# mill. yrs. Berkelium (Bk) Bk-#: # years Californium (CO Cf-# #:# years Einsteinium (Es) Es-#: # days Fermium (Fm) Fm-#:#I days Mendelevium (Md) Md-#:#I days Nobelium (No) No-#:# minutes Lawrencium (Lr) Lr-#:# seconds Kurtchatovium (Ku) Ku-#:ca. # seconds All the elements from # # to # have one thing in common -- they have no stable isotopes. They are not alike otherwise. Chemically speaking # #, plutonium, differs considerably from # #, radium. In sequence we have five radioactive elements, from # #, polonium, to # #, radium, that differ from each other chemically, just as the lower-numbered stable elements differ from each other chemically. Then we have a "family," from# #, actinium, to # #, lawrencium, which Glenn T. Seaborg called the "actinides" from the name of their first member. These fifteen elements are chemically much alike, in the same manner as the fifteen "lanthanides" or rare-earth elements are chemically much alike. Element # #, Kurtchatovium, is right now the only known element beyond the actinides. The question is, of course, whether there are more elements beyond Kurtchatovium, but another term must be explained first. All the elements with numbers larger than #, uranium, are called "synthetic elements" #) because they are not found in nature but had to be made in the laboratory by shooting comparatively light nuclei into heavy nuclei, hoping that a still heavier nucleus would be the result. The term "synthetic" ignores the question of whether the element is a member of the actinide family or not. It simply points out that these elements do not exist in nature. Some, or all, may have existed in nature in the past. A glance at the table shows that the half-lives beyond # #, berkelium, shrink rapidly. For# # the longest half-life known is still # years,, for # # it is down to # days. For # # it is about half of # #, namely #I days, for # #I it is only #I days. The next one, # # is down to # minutes, # # to # seconds and # # to # seconds. Does that mean that # #, when it is made, will show a halflife of maybe half a second? Very likely -- but not necessarily. But a few words must be said about # # before we can discuss the elements numbered beyond it. The Russians who claim to have made # # first and who have named it (the name is not yet internationally accepted) apparently found isotope Ku-# which had a half-life of one third of a second. The other three isotopes with masses of #, # and # were made at the Lawrence Radiation Laboratory at Berkeley. Of these the isotope with mass # has a halflife of one hundredth of a second. Th one of mass # decays into # #, nobelium, by emitting an alpha particle; its half-life is between # and # seconds. The one with mass # also turns into nobelium (another isotope of it) by alpha decay; its half-life is between # and # seconds. In the investigation of the heavy synthetics an interesting and new phenomenon was observed: spontaneous fission. The well-known fission of uranium-# and of plutonium is brought about by neutron bombardment: the nucleus that absorbs a neutron falls apart. For heavier dements the fission process occurs without a known cause -- but nature has provided an interesting hint. Those isotopes where both the number of the protons and of the neutrons are even are most susceptible to spontaneous fission. The list we now have, no doubt incomplete, reads:  Numbers #, technetium; #, promethium; #, astatine and #, francium, are synthetic elements, too. Francium (Fr) Cesium (Cs) Radium (Ra) Barium (Ba) Actinium (Ac) Lanthanum (La) Thorium (Th) Cerium (Ce) Protactinium (Pa) Praseodymium (Pr) Uranium (U) Neodymium (Nd) I Neptunium (Np) Promethium (Pm) I Plutonium (Pu) Samarium (Sm) i Americium (Am) Europium (Eu) , Curium (Cm) Gadolinium (Gd) ! Berkelium (Bk) Terbium (Tb) : Californium (Cf) Dysprosium (Dy)  Einsteinium (Es) Holmium (Ho) I Fermium (Fm) Erbium (Er) i Mendelevium (Md) Thulium (Tm) Nobelium (No) Ytterbium (Yb) Lawrencium (Lr) Lutetium (Lu) Kurtchatovium (Ku) Hafnium (HO eka-Tantalum Tantalum (Ta) eka-Wolfram Wolfram (W) eka-Rhenium Rhenium (Re) eka-Osmium Osmium (Os) eka-Iridium Iridium (Ir) eka-Platinum Platinum (Pt) eka-Aurum Gold (Au) eka-Hydrargium Mercury (Hg) eka-Thallium Thallium (Tl) eka-Plumbum Lead (Pb) eka-Bismuthum Bismuth (Bi) eka-Polonium Polonium (Po) ekaAstatine Astatine (At) ekaRadon Radon (Rn) The left-hand column represents the bottom row of the atomic table; everything preceded by "eko is not yet actually known. The right-hand column is the row just above the bottom row, Indicoting the chemical resemblances one can expect if any one of the "eka" elements lasts long enough for chemical experiments. HA # #        I # I #       I #  I # d    The numbers to the left ore the atomic numbers (number of protons in the nucleus while the top row of figures gives the numbers of neutrons in the nucleus. Block dots in the squares indicate that the isotope has been identified; blackened squares give the isotope with the longest half-life of each element. Cm-# # protons, # neutrons Cf-# # protons, # neutrons Fm-# # protons, # neutrons Ku-# # protons, # neutrons Ku-# # protons, # neutrons If the list is meaningful, element # # with mass # should be especially short-lived because of spontaneous fission, because its nucleus must contain # protons and # neutrons. That any isotope of the elements from # # to  # will have a half-life of even one day is most unlikely (one does not say "impossible" any more). But beyond # # an area of relative stability might be reached again, though these elements would still be radioactive. The second table shows how the bottom rows of the Periodic Table are now arranged. It shows how the actinides correspond to the lanthanides (rare earths) and how the elements # # to ## are expected to correspond to the elements # # to # # above them in the Periodic Table. Glenn T. Seaborg expects that if experimenters ever progress beyond # #, the next bottom row will begin with # # and # #, corresponding to Francium and radium and that a series of "super actinides" will follow. As for the still undiscovered, or rather not yet made, elements in the current bottom row a few things can be said. Element# # will be one more member of the family of the "noble gases." West German researchers expect that eka-platinum might have a reasonably stable isotope of mass #. But hopes run highest for # # below lead. It should be quite stable which in this case means a half-life of a hundred years or so. The Russians are engaged in an interesting hunt for this element right now. In nature, elements that are neighbors in the Periodic Table often occur in association, which means that lead might contain traces of # I #. It would, of course, have decayed, but such decay leaves traces in suitable materials -- glass is one of them. Therefore the Russians are looking for old leaded church windows, old lanterns where lead was used to hold glass in place. They are not examining the lead but the glass for traces of the decay of element # I # that may have been present in the lead. So far the search has not been successful. But surprises are possible any day of the week, including Sundays.  Sometimes I feel that the public does not have too much trouble swallowing the Space Age but that it chokes on the vocabulary. Recently a radio announcer, in discussing the flight of Apollo # #, must have used the term "albedo" with regard to the moon and a listener wrote to me asking what it meant, adding that it sounded like an Arabic word. Now not every word beginning with "al" is Arabic; in this case the root word is straight Latin, namely which means "white" (hence albino). The term means the "whiteness" of an astronomical object that is without luminosity of its own. Albedo is defined as the ratio of the amount of light reflected to the observer to the amount of light received by the diffusely reflecting object. The word "diffuse" is necessary here because the term albedo does not apply to a mirror or mirrorlike surface. Such reflection would be "specular" reflection, from Latin speculum, which means mirror. Now that we have the definition behind us, let us get down to a few cases. The brightest of the Please turn to page I #). No man, saw farther than Ermish, found a girl lovelier than Stella, or gave a gift so priceless... E rmish stood at the farthest tip of the Nether Cape in the Land of Many Names, his head raised into the ebony wind, remembering long remembrances of an amber-tinted star framed in softest velvet, which had once stood casting gentle shadows onto polished emerald eyes and which had been the most beautiful thing he had ever known. It had been a full hundred turns since he had seen the Last Star and  he waited patiently now in this late turn of the Second Season, knowing that the ancient charts were never wrong. Lerna would not join him in the traditional Firstwatch and he pondered upon her strange behavior. Six times she had shared with him the first sighting of the Last Star as it had arced above the forever invisible horizon and each time he had turned to see the first lighting of her eyes. "Not this time," she had said and she had meant it. He remembered, too, so many, many turns ago -- when he had seemed no taller than the shimmering patches of wild flickerthe inland hills -- how he had seen yet another star rise above the cape. That star had never returned but he knew that it had been very bright and very, very blue. "How strange," the watchers had said, for no one had ever seen it before and it had never been found on the charts. "Lema saw it, too," Ermish whispered into the wind and wondered what the blue shadows might have done to her eyes. Those eyes would now be lidded by the weight of heavy purple lashes, he was just thinking, when his comset tinkled against thewhirring of the wind. "Ermish speaks," he said, pulling the jeweled box from his belt and raising it near his face. The tiny comset hummed, crackled and said, "Has it come?" "Oh? The Last Star?" "No," said the box, laughing quietly. "Your Blue Star." His eyes squinted, swept a black area that might have held a horizon. He relaxed. "The world remains dark." "Then may your Blue Star cast early shadows." "Lema, why aren't you sleeping?" "I tried," she said. "There was a news report earlier. Something about technical difTiculties at the Surface Sourceplant." He laughed. "They've been having technical difficulties there since the First Turn." "Yes, but if anything ever did go wrong with anything up there..." A pause within his hand hummed quietly. "Perhaps you should come back down." "Such a serious Lerna," he said, smiling. Then, solemnly: "It's here." A point of amber stabbed the wind. "Come down!" "Lerna, I do wish you were here." "Now!" "Don't be silly, Lema." He was about to add: I'll be down in a little while... until he suddenly realized that the comset was dead within his hand. Women are like the Five Winds... He sighed, slipping the box into his belt. Without removing his gaze from the Last Star he sat down upon the shallow sand of the cape. The star was as exquisite as the hundred-turn memory he had held but he was vaguely saddened by ghostly thoughts of polished emeralds. His head tilted back slowly as the lonely star climbed. at his side and Ermish turned his head in the dark. "You did well to find me without a torch." He felt the sand shift slightly and reached out a hand. "Yes, please sit by me -- I wish to see your eyes, as sleepy as they might be." A small hand clutched his but his narrowed eyes searched in vain for twin pinpoints of amber at his side. "You really must be sleepy," he said, as the sand slipped again and their bodies touched. "Hello," said a voice in Ermish's ear so softly that it was almost swept away by the wind. "I'm Stella." "Oh," said Ermish. He tried to free his hand but somehow could not. The wind was slow thunder within his ears. "'You don't know me," cautioned the voice, perhaps more softly than before. "I'm'afraid I don't," he said. "The wind increases," he added. "I came from very far," the voice whispered, "to see you." "From beyond the inland hills?" "Far beyond." "Perhaps from the Denizen Dens, to better view the Firstwatch?" "From far beyond the Denizen Dens -- to see you." The air was suddenly calm. "Well," said Ermish, wondering. "And from what source did you learn of me?" "I learned of you just tonight." "What is 'tonight'?" "It doesn't matter. I learned of you just this late turn." "Then -- are you from the Land of Many Names?" "My land has but one name and its name is 'Old'." "I'm afraid I've never heard of it." "You would like it, I know." Her voice was more distinct and the wind was a tender whisper. "Sometimes it's all amber, with emerald tiles to walk upon." "Oh," said Ermish. "You would like it," she said again. "Now tell me about yourself." "I am just lately a woman and they say that I am fair and my hair is long and of velvet." ' She whispered a laugh or, perhaps, a giggle. Ermish smiled and found that her hand was held more tightly within his own. "And why did you journey this far to see me?" "To ask you for your sourcebox." The wind stirred, shifted, grew stronger. "I cannot survive for long without it." "Yes, I know." "A small portion of a turn at best." "I shall return it soon -- if only I can." "Ever since our Lord Sun died, ' so many turns ago." "It isn't just for me." Her hand gripped his very tightly. "We just want to see it -- if only we had known sooner." Ermish tore his hand free from the girl's. He reached into his belt. Suddenly there was light. He looked to his side. He saw nothing there but the sand of the cape, quiet in the wind. Reaching out, he felt the girl's warm arm. Listening carefully he heard her short breathing, barely audible above the wind. "You shouldn't have done ' that," she said. And: "I'm sorry." Ermish felt for her hand, found I it. "I don't understand." "There isn't time." She was quietly pleading. "Please, Ermish, your sourcebox." With his free hand he reached back and slowly unscrewed the sourcebox at the nape of his neck and he felt the wind chill his spine. Swiftly but carefully he pushed the box toward the invisible girl. The wind stirred at his side and the crystal cone disappeared. "Thank you. I hope that there is time."  "May this sourcebox wear well with you." He shut off the torch, returned it to his belt. The girl, took her hand out of his. "I'll try to return soon." Her lips touched his cheek, softly and yet firmly. With a rustle of the wind he knew that she was gone. He looked up and saw the Blue Star. He blinked and it was gone. Ermish was staring at the Last Star when his comset sounded. "Ermish speaks." "Are you all right?" Lerna, I gave my sourcebox away. To a lovely young girl. I'm sorry." "The Blue Star." "Yes." T felt -- a feeling," said the night within his hand. "She was -- beautiful." "I know." "She may return in time," he murmured into the wind. "I'll give you mine." "No." "Then may your Blue Star cast early shadows." "May your sourcebox wear well with you." He held the comset more tightly, more closely, near his face. "And now I think that I shall -- wait here." There was a long moment of whispered crackling, almost the sound of shattered spray in the when they had twinkled upon the inland hills, until he realized that only the whirring of. the wind remained. He breathed the air as if partaking of the ancient ceremonial Breathing of Smoke and, craning his neck, looked upward. The Last Star was nearly at the zenith when it suddenly flared, flickered, faded and was gone. Ermish stood at the furthest tip of the Nether Cape in the Land of Many Names, his head bowed into the ebony wind, remembering long remembrances of a velvet-haired girl, framed in softest amber, who had once stood casting gentle shadows onto polished emerald tiles, and who had been the most beautiful girl he had ever known.  (Continued from page #). planets in the sky is Venus -- but Venus is not the planet with the highest albedo. It is, surprisingly, Uranus with #. The next highest albedo is that of Neptune with #. Venus runs third with #. Then comes Saturn with # and Jupiter with #. The albedo of the earth is # and that of Mars #. Our moon, no matter how bright it may look in the night sky, has an albedo of # -- it reflects only # percent of the light it receives from the sun. But while the low albedo of our moon may be surprising to many, this does not mean that all moons have a low albedo. The albedo of the larger moons of the outer planets has been measured thus: J-I lo # J-II Europa #  Ganymede # J-IV Callisto # Tethys # S-IV Dione # S-V Rhea # S-VI Titan # # The four larger moons of Uranus are estimated as # while Triton, the larger moon of Neptune is estimated as #.  The Island Under the Earth, Avram Davidson Out of the Mouth of the Dragon, Mark S. Geston F or one reason or another, lately. I've been thinking about what I'm doing. This is something of a step for me, since I did go a consid erabl e ti me without ev er stopping to wonder systematically about what makes a book -- and then what it is that a person such as myself does in relation to it. Time having come around to this particular graduation, however, I thought I would share some of my attendant thoughts. , Well, first of all I naturally mean "novel" when I say "book." If I mean anything else, I habitually follow the custom of modifying in particular, as in "This is a non-fiction book," or "This is a book of short stories." If someone hands me a plain brown wrapper containing what he calls a book, I expect a novel. I think this is because most of us are educated to think of a book as something more lan casual; a physical format denoting special merit acquired through notable rffort, if you will. And in science fiction, or in any other class of imaginative literature, we tend to uate notability and serial complexity. (John Collier's short stories are "clever." Stephen Vincent Benet's breathtaking star is already sinking below the popular literary horizon. Henry James, however, is reputed a noteworthy literary figure. Yet among these three men whom I'd consider well matched in most qualities of mind, learning, and skill, James remains considerable as the -- usually unread-creator of The Turn of the Screw, while Collier remains "clever" ibid, and Benet remains largely in the hearts of even some few of those who've read James Shore's Daughter.) What I mean to say is that I can't escape the syndrome either. If it's short and complicated it's one thing, and if it's long and complicated it deserves a thousand words of assiduous inchworming, at my hands or at least at somebody's. Yet there is more in "Jacob and The Indians" than there is in all we know of James Fenimore Cooper (not that I hope to shock you), and "The Devil George and Rosie" vaporizes most of Nathaniel Hawthorne, to name another barreled fish. Furthermore, you and I have but to look at the sf reading list over any length of time to discover that a great many books are being published as novels which are in fact excuses'for broadsiding a cover with a price engraved on it. You know this, I know this. And yet with each new novel yet another fifty or sixty thousand words come into this worldwith a little freight of stolen prestige and pre-empted bona fides. Why is this, you ask. And what does it all mean to us here? Well, this is because ifke all people we confuse the expression with the inspiration. We look at the novel and we can see the long series of encodings; the blips, arranged in order of precedence, with which the laboring creator spells out his version of what flashed into his mind when the lightning struck him. Think, you say to yourself, of the potential for error; for getting some of the signals wrong, or for getting their precedence out of whack. Consider the chances of losing focus on the thread of sense being unreeled through the labyrinth of options. What a task! Vd what a triumph when accomplished! And yet -- think, now. When the lightning strikes the short-story writer, does it take less time than a split second? And when the novelist holds the mirror up to his flash, is his task really qualitatively different from that faced by the fabulist? " The thing that happens to any creator, it seems to me, happens in an instant. The rest is translation. This fact makes a well-told, meaningful novel a thing of great merit, for the creator is then a master craftsman as well as an artist. A well-told tale of nothing special is something else again and a fumblingly told tale of something wonderful tends to cast grave doubt on the quality of the wonder. What does all this mean to us here, ibid? Well, I haven't formed an opinion worthy of graving in tablets of stone, but we all know, I think, the constant pressure in modern sf to produce books, meaning novels. We can see, I think, the books by creators who feel compelled to describe arbitrarily the lightning flash at length, and the books by craftsmen who, having no other present recourse, appear to be working with tired fireflies in a jelly jar. I would not tell you the novel is inconsiderable. The novel is the pinnacle of our heritage in literature. I would not tell you that shortstory writing ought to be better supported or that it isn't well supported now. It should be and I guess it is. I would address the paradox on another level; thusly: A being qualified to live with lightnings ought to respect the sole source of its consciousness. land Under the Earth (Ace Special # #, #;) is the first volume in a trilogy and one ought to reserve judgment. But it's unlikely Ace will issue the threevolume set in any practical length of time and, besides, I enjoyed all but a very few things in this book, notably the ending. The ending is very poor -- a blatant copout on a one-line gag which, one hopes, will some day be erased in some beneficial cataclysm. Surely it has nothing to do with what went oh in Avram's mind when this creation first struck its crystal hooves upon the sharp flints of his talent. I guarantee your disappointment. However, (and I've found that I've said this too many times, about too many books, now, but here is the Everest of these Himalayas) the source of this real grudge against the book is the book's captivating excellence. Its locale is that place below the Earth -- or maybe perhaps below the world, the distinction being the same as the distinction between the brain and the mind -- where the stars form constellations of webbed lines and the inhabitants are not quite sure of which life is master of Creation. Certainly there's sharp rivalry between the six-limbed folk and a form of life which closely resembles human beings. But there's a harpy who'd grumble quite convincingly that there's more to it than centaurs. Or you could always go ask the homophage. This is a fine old adventure story. In common with all other men. Captain Stag is aware that things are a little beyond him. Captain Stag being an uncommonly able man, however, it angers him that, no matter what, things are always a little bit beyond him and yet he lacks the excuse of ineptitude. So he seeks the answer to what makes things the way they are. In seeking it he runs counter to or across the purposes of similarly motivated folk of various persuasions and shoe sizes. And of course some of his moves win him extra turns, while others impose penalties. And so we follow him in his search for the legendary Cap of Grace and attempt to guess ahead of him, and of kindly Uncle Av, what will befall him and us next. The difference between one of these stories and the next is always in the soul of the creator. The storyline is as simple as it is Grimm, and especially lately there is no shortage of publishers for it. Too, it's almost uniquely true that the degree of the reader's eventual enjoyment is in direct and swift relationship to the author's degree of loving involvement as he spins out the yarn. Since the landscape has no counterpart in reality, and the odd bits of stock legend and standard education cannot be borrowed too blatantly or too continuously, what else has the writer to draw on but the vista of his dreams? I say it thus takes a rich, wise man to write one of these things properly, and then one generous enough to share his wealth. Gee, what a crummy ending! Bad ending, Avram. Say, Terry, that's a disappointing ending on The Island Under the Earth. It's a good book. Good. Good novel. Waiting for the rest of it. Yes. Wish you had brought it out all in one. Suspect it would be superb.  mat to another. Hey, presto. It will certainly happen. In the end we will grow so weary of it that we'll believe we're damned unless we stage the conclusive Armageddon. And so, to save our souls, we will flog ourselves to weary death, leaving the survivors to curse their ineptitude. This world and mood are brought to -- I was going to say 'life,' was I? -- by Mark S. Geston, who used to be the author of Lords of the Starship and is now the author of Out of the Mouth of the Dragon. (Ace # #. #t) The easy way to explain Geston's evolution between these two books is to recall that he's young. That makes it easy. Whereas Starship was episodic, fantastic in precisely the same way as a C.L. Moore story from the Northwest Smith days, and compulsive, this book concentrates quite well on one individual and his viewpoint, but is still a little choppy. As far as I can determine there is no fantasy in it -- there is, instead, some nightmarish technology -- and more than a passing evocation of the younger Philip K. Dick. Somehow, this calls to mind the effect on C.L. Moore's stories of her marriage to Henry Kuttner, and this, in turn, makes me realize one could write a pretty monograph on the debt Phil Dick owes to Kuttner. What I'm saying -- again -- is that Geston immediately makes you start thinking in terms of very good company. But now back to our message. Compulsive. In Starship, you will recall, the generations-long effort to rebuild the relic of the past is frustrated in a climactic wassail of destruction which the book explicitly ascribes to the influence of the Forces of Evil. Now, this is fine in terms of a young writer seeing a vision and wanting an excuse for it. But what is made plain in Dragon is that you don't need any such simplistic explanation; the necessary impulses are to be found quite near the bone in even the holiest of men. One can only assume Geston has been growing up. He explicitly incorporates the Starship episode in the history he relates here, but he also explicitly denies the malign phantasms of the earlier book. He does this latter thing in two ways, one stunning and the other acceptable; First of all, Amon VanRoark, the viewpoint character, encounters repeated examples of prosthetic technology so fine that the dead don't clearly die; for instance, one of his principal mentors in his wanderings around the war-blasted, hag-ridden, self-devouring world of interminable erosion is a man who begins to make even more sense after his brain rots and his artificial larynx is free to speak at random. Apart from being a piece of invention that anyone might envy, this is pretty obviously intended to be an author's signal to the discerning reader that qll the ghost stuff in Starship is hereby superseded. I can make this judgment because Geston also fills his book with other signals that tell us he believes in signaling the reader. I won't weary you with a list of the symbols placed throughout this work. (Not having kept one. Lazy.) itself by eating its own bowels will do as well as any single instance would, I guess, although you might prefer the lizard that has gotten into priestly garments by the straightforward expedient of eating its way into them. (So who told you this was a book for the little old lady in Bettendorf?) Anyway. This gray odyssey follows Amon VanRoark from his youth in a particular decaying city through a series of episodes around the twitching, ghastly world of the future and finds him returning, a neither more nor less sad but not was stated that Dune Messiah would be concluded in this issue. That announcement was overly optimistic. When you start reading on the following page, you will eventually discover that the current installment does not take you to the conclusion of the novel. ActuThis situation came about beeven wiser man to the abandoned ruins of his maturity. He is mad as a hatter, of course; the question is whether he was sane even when we first glimpsed him, and I suppose the larger question then is whether the world was ever sane, even as far back in his past as our lime. One might hope that Geston is not going to spiral up his own geist. One might point out that a good thing to try next time would be to write a story in which the iewpoint character has at least a slight influence on the events around him, rather than simply turning out the lights after work. 'But this book too is a novel, and Geston is a creator, and that, my friends, is item # large in my continuing list of proof that we've got a reriaissance going here. Funny it should involve a book like this. Where have all the flowers gone?  cause a wealth of material reached your editor's desk all at once. Rather than deprive readers of any of it, the decision was made to finish The Dune Messiah in two installments rather than one -- thus making space for the inclusion of deserving stories that otherwise would have been crowded out. By the way, this marvelous Dune novel will shortly be appearing as a hardcover book (Putnam) and as a paperback (Berkley). Enjoy it! Dune was an arid planet, inhabited by gigantic sandworms and wild Bremen whose customs were based on water scarcity. Its only resource was melange, an addictive drug produced by the worms.This "spice" aided longevity and gave an adept visions of the future. After the murder of his noble dumped into the desert, together with his pregnant mother, the trained by the Bene Gesserit -- a female order devoted to mental arts and the control of genetic lines to produce a "kwisatz haderach, " a messiah capable of using psi powers. Paul was to be their key to this. In learning to live with the Fremen, Paul wai forced to take an overdose of drug. This opened his mind permanently to the future -- or futures. Lady Jessica also took an overdose with the result that full knowledge of all her mother had known. against the Harkonnen rulers and their Sardaukar soldiers. In the battle, Paul's old friend and teachAs ruler, Paul took the Harkonhis consort. But he refused to consummate the marriage, remaining true to the Fremen woman Now twelve years later, Paul has made the desert bloom and he rules a mighty empire of stars. He has become almost a god to the Qizarate, a cult built around his visions. Against it, the other quasi-political, quasi-religious forces of humanity have just begun to unite. Among these is the Bene Gesserit, headed by the Reverend help of their trainee. Princess Irulan. More or less with them is the Bene Tleilax, supposedly amoral scientists; their representative is the Tleilaxu Face Dancer man or woman. The two groups have the aid of the Spacing Guild, which must control the melange trade, since only spice visions make interstellar navigation possible. fishlike than human and must live in a tank. His main function is to obscure Paul's visions with his own gift so their plotting will not be detected. They send Princess Irulan back to Paul to demand he give her an heir; she has so far kept Chani sterile by adding drugs to the Fremen woman's food. Paul refuses. He is filled with bitter visions, unsure but that he is the very instrument of the future he tries to avoid. He is sure, however, that a royal heir by Irulan will destroy all hope. Paul detects the Reverend Mother on Edric's ship and has her arrested. But Scytale and escape. Scytale secretly visits a Fremen quarter to gain information. He leaves Bijaz behind but takes with him the semuta-addicted daughter During an interview with Edric, Paul learns nothing. The presence of the Steersman muddies all his Paul can only determine that the Reverend Mother has suggested that Princess Irulan have Chani killed, since Paul's mate now refuses the food containing the sterility drug. Edric then makes Paul a shocking present something that looks like Duncan Idaho, except for metallic eyes. It is a ghola Duncan's body has been regrown from its cell patterns by Tleilaxu science. But it has no memories from its former life and is now named HA YT. Paul is disturbed by the fact that he saw no vision of Duncan's return. He asks the purpose of the gift, and Hayt answers: "I have been sent to destroy you. " But Hayt does not know how it will come about. He tells Paul to send him away -- but Paul cannot, since Duncan was once so close to him. Alia is sent to study the body of a girl found in the desert. She can learn little, except that the corpse shows signs of semuta-addiction, but she is sure it indicates some grave danger. On the way back, Hayt reveals signs of being the real Duncan Idaho, and she is attracted to him in spite of herself. When he kisses her, she protests; but he tells her he only did what she wanted -- and she realizes he is right. On the verge of new struggles of empire, Paul finds nothing going well. There are reports of treason among the Fremen and an attempt to steal a worm and develop melange on another world -- but which world Paul cannot see. He grows more worried as his visions grow more and more confusing. He constantly sees a moon fallingsome highly personal symbol of disaster; the meaning eludes him. Paul sees the Reverend Mother Mohiam and tells her that Chani is now pregnant. For peace from her, he promises that Irulan may have a child by artifical insemination -- but not an heir to the throne. Upset, she agrees to wait while she consults her order. But it is no. victory. Paul admits to the ghola -- who is becoming more and more Duncan Idaho -- that he knows birth of an heir means Chani 's death; there are problems because of the years of secret contraceptive... But he can do nothing. Otheym's daughter Lichna -- really Scytale in her form -- appears with a message that Otheym asks Paul to come to him, since he has information on the traitor Fremen. Paul knows it is Scytale, but the future demands he act as if it were really Lichna. He is not encouraged when he visits one of Alia's religious ceremonies for the pilgrims; under an overdose of melange, she sees what he fears. At Otheym's house, he meets Bijaz -- and gets another shock, since there was no dwarf-ghola in his vision! Otheym speaks bitterly of treason, but says the dwarf knows the names of the disloyal. He gives Paul the dwarf as Paul leaves. Outside, Paul turns Bijaz over to Stilgar and begins directing the search for the traitors. Then a blast of radiation strikes the searching troops. It is a forbidden "Stone Burner" -- an atomic bomb in which the type of radiation can be adjusted. The convoluted wording of legalisms grew up around the necessity to hide from ourselves the violence we intend toward each other. Between depriving a man of one hour of his life and depriving him of his life there exists only a difference of degree. You have done violence to him, consumed his energy. Elaborate euphemisms may conceal your intent to kill but behind any use of power over another the ultimate assumption remains: "I feed on your energy. " -- Addenda to Orders In Council The Emperor Paul Maud'dib T he ground grew hot. Paul heard the sounds of running stop. Men threw themselves down all around him, every one of them aware that there was no point in running. The first damage had been done; and now they must wait out the extent of the stone burner's potency. The thing's radiation, which no man could outrun, already had penetrated their flesh. The peculiar result of stone burner radiation already was at work in them. What else this weapon might do now lay in the planning of the men who had used it in defiance of the Great Convention. "Gods... a rotten stone burner," someone whimpered. "I don't... want... to be... blind." "Who does?" It was the harsh voice of a trooper. "The Tleilaxu will sell many eyes here," someone near Paul growled. "Now, shut up and wait!" They waited. Paul remained silent, thinking what this weapon implied. Too much fuel in it and it would cut its way into the planet's core. Dune's molten level lay deep, but the more dangerous for that. Such pressures released and out of control might split a planet, scattering lifeless bits and pieces through space. "I think it's dying down a bit," someone said. "It's just digging deeper," Paul cautioned. "Stay put, all of you. Stilgar will be sending help." "Stilgar got away?" "Stilgar got away." "The ground's hot," someone complained. "They dared use atomics!" a trooper yelled furiously. "The sound's diminishing," someone down the street said.  concentrated on his fingertips touching the street. He could feel the rolling-rumbling of the thing -- deep... deep... "My eyes!" someone cried. "I can't see!" Someone closer to it than I was, Paul thought. He still could see to the end of the cul-de-sac when he lifted his head, although there was a mistiness across the scene. A red-yellow glow filled the area where Otheym's house and its neighbor had been. Pieces of adjoining buildings made dark patterns as they crumbled into the glowing pit. Paul climbed to his feet. He felt the stone burner die, leaving silence beneath him. His body was wet with perspiration against the stillsuit's slickness -- too much for the suit to accommodate. The air in his lungs carried the heat and sulfur stench of the burner. As he looked at the troopers beginning to stand up around him, the mist on Paul's eyes faded into darkness. He summoned up his oracular vision of these moments, then turned and strode along the track that Time had carved for him, fitting himself into the vision so tightly that it could not escape. He felt hirtiself grow aware of this place as a multitudinous possession, reality welded to priction. Moans and groans of his troopers arose all around him as the men realized their blindness. "Hold fast!" Paul shouted. "Help is coming!" And, as the complaints persisted, he said: "This is Maud'dib! I command you to hold fast! Help comes!" Silence. Then, true to his vision, a nearby guardman said: "Is it truly the Emperor? Which of you can see? Tell me." "None of us has eyes," Paul said. "They have taken my eyes as well, but not my vision. I can see you standing there, a dirty wall within touching distance on your left. Now, wait bravely. Stilgar comes soon with our friends." The thwock-thwok of many 'thopters grew louder all around. There was the sound of hurrying feet. Paul watched his friends come, matching their sounds to his oracular vision. "Stilgar!" Paul shouted, waving an arm. "Over here!" "Thanks to Shai-hulud," Stilgar . cried, running up to Paul. "You're not..." In the sudden silence, Paul's vision showed him Stilgar staring with an expression of agony at the ruined eyes of his friend and emperor. "Oh, m' Lord," Stilgar groaned. "Usui... Usui... Usui..." "What of the stone burner?" one of the newcomers shouted. "It's ended," Paul said, raising his voice. He gestured. "Get up there now and rescue the ones who were closest to it. Put up barriers. Lively now!" He turned back to Stilgar. "Do you see, m'Lord?" Stilgar asked, wonder in his tone. "How can-you see?" For answer, Paul put a finger out to touch Stilgar's cheek above the stillsuit mouthcap, felt tears. "You need give no moisture to me, old friend," Paul said. "I am not dead." "But your eyes!" "They've blinded my body, but not my vision," Paul said. "Ah, Stil, I live in an apocalyptic dream. My steps fit into it so precisely that I fear most of all I will grow bored reliving the thing so exactly." "Usui, I don't, I don't..." "Don't try to understand it. Accept it. I am in the world beyond this world here. For me, they are the same. I need no hand to guide me. I see every movement all around me. I see every expression of your face. I have no eyes, yet I see." ly. "Sire, we must conceal your affliction from..." "We Hfde it from no man," Paul said. "But the law..." "We live by the Atreides Law now, Stil. The Fremen Law that the blind should be abandoned in the desert applies only to the blind. I am not blind. I live in the cycle of being where the war of good and evil has its arena. We are at a turning point in the succession of ages and we have our parts to play." In a sudden stillness. Paul heard one of the wounded being led past him. "It was terrible," the man groaned, "a great fury of fire." "None of these men shall be taken into the desert," Paul said. "You hear me, Stil?" "I hear you, m'Lord." "They are to be fitted with new eyes at my expense." "It will be done, m'Lord." Paul, hearing the awe grow in Stilgar's voice, said: "I will be at the Command 'thopter. Take charge here." "Yes, m'Lord." Paul stepped around Stilgar, strode down the street. His vision told him every movement, every irregularity beneath his feet, every face he encountered. He gave orders as he moved, pointing to men of his personal entourage, calling out names, summoning to himself the ones who represented the intimate apparatus of government. He could feel the terror grow behind him, the fearful whispers. "His eyes!" "But he looked right at you, called you by name!" At the Command 'thopter, he deactivated his personal shield, reached into the machine and took the microphone from the hand of a startled communications officer. He issued a swift string of orders and thrust the microphone back into the officer's hand. Turning, Paul summoned a weapons specialist, one of the eager and brilliant new breed who remembered sietch life only dimly. "They used a stone burner," Paul said. After the briefest pause, the man said: "So I was told. Sire." "You know what that means, of course." "The fuel could only have been atomic." Paul nodded, thinking of how this man's mind must be racing. Atomics. The Great Convention prohibited such weapons. Discovery of the perpetrator would bring down tlie combined retributive assault of the Great Houses. Old feuds would be forgotten, discarded in the face of this threat and the ancient fears it aroused. "It cannot have been manufactured without leaving some traces," Paul said. "You will assemble the proper equipment and search out the place where the stone burner was made." "At once. Sire." With one last fearful glance, the man sped away. "M'Lord," the communications officer ventured from behind him. "Your eyes..." Paul turned, reached into the 'thopter and retuned the command set to his personal band. "Call Chani," he ordered. "Tell her... tell her I am alive and will be with her soon." Now the forces gather, Paul thought. And he noted how strong was the smell of fear in the perspiration all around. "He has gone from Alia, The womb of heaven! Holy, holy, holy! Firesand leagues Confront our Lord. He can see Without eyes! A daemon upon him! Holy, holy, holy Equation: He solved for Martyrdom!" -- The Moon Falls Down Songs of Muad'dib A fter seven days of radiating  fevered activity, the Keep took on an unnatural quiet. On this morning, there were people about, but they spoke in whispers, heads close together, and they walked softly. Some scurried with an oddly furtive gait. The sight of a Guard detail coming in from the forecourt drew questioning looks. Frowns greeted the noise these newcomers raised with their tramping about and stacking of weapons. The newcomers caught the mood of the interior, though, and began moving in furtively. Talk of the stone burner still floated around: "He said the fire had blue-green in it and a smell out of hell." "Elpa is a fool! He says he'll commit suicide rather than take Tleilaxu eyes." "I donU like talk of eyes." "Muad'dib passed me and he called me by name!" "How does He see without eyes?" "People are leaving, had you heard? There's great fear. The Naibs say they'll go to Sietch Makab for a Grand Council." "What have they done with the Panygerist?" "I saw them take him into the chamber where the Naibs are meeting. Imagine Korba a prisoner!" Chani had arisen early, awakened by a stillness in the Keep. Turning, she had found Paul sitting up beside her, his eyeless sockets aimed at some formless place beyond the far wall of their bedchamber. What the stone burner had left with its peculiar affinity for eye tissue, all that ruined flesh, had been removed. Injections and ungents had saved the stronger flesh around the sockets, but she felt that the radiation had gone deeper. Ravenous hunger seized her as she sat up. She fed on the food kept by the bedside -- spicebread, a heavy cheese. Paul gestured at the food. "Beloved, there was no way to spare you this. Believe me." Chani stilled a fit of trembling when he aimed those empty sockets at her. She'd given up asking him to explain. He spoke so oddly. "I was baptized in sand and it cost me the knack of believing. Who trades in faiths any more? Who'll buy? Who'll sell?" What could he mean by such words? He refused even to consider Tleilaxu eyes, although he bought them with a lavish hand for the men who shared his affliction. H unger satisfied, Chani slipped from bed. She glanced back at Paul, noting his tiredness. Grim lines framed his mouth. The dark hair stood up, mussed from a sleep that hadn't healed. He appeared so saturnine and remote. The back and forth of waking and sleeping did nothing to change this. She forced herself to turn away and whispered: "My love... my love..." He leaned over, pulled her back into the bed and kissed her cheeks. "Soon we'll go back to our desert," he whispered. "Only a few things remain to be done." She trembled at the finality in his voice. He tightened his arms around her. He murmured: "Don't fear me, my Sihaya. Forget mystery and accept love. There's no mystery about love. It comes from life. Can't you feel that?" "Yes." She put a palm against his chest, counting his heartbeats. His love cried out to the Fremen spirit in her -- torrential, outpouring, savage. A magnetic power enveloped her. "I promise you a thing, beloved," he said. "A child of ours will rule such an empire that mine will fade in comparison. Such achievements of living and art and sublime... " "We're here now!" she protested, fighting a dry sob. "And... I feel we have so little... time." "We have eternity, beloved." "You may have eternity. I have only now." "But this is eternity." He stroked her forehead. She pressed against him, lips on his neck. The pressure agitated the life in her womb. She felt it stir. Paul felt it, too. He put a hand on her abdomen. "Ahh, little ruler of the universe, wait your time. This moment is mine." She wondered then why he always spoke of the life within her as singular. Hadn't the medics told him? She searched back in her own memory, curious that the subject had never arisen between them. Surely, he must know she carried twins. She hesitated on the point of raising this question. He must know. He knew everything. He knew all the things that were herself. His hands, his mouth alt of him knew her. Presently, she said: "Yes, love. This is forever... this is real." And she closed her eyes tightly lest sight of his dark sockets stretch her soul from paradise to hell. No matter the Rihani magic in which he'd enciphered their lives, his flesh remained real, his caresses could not be denied. When they arose to dress for the day, she said: "If the people only knew your love..." But his mood had changed. "You can't build politics on love," he said. "People aren't concerned with love; it's too disordered. They prefer despotism. Too much freedom breeds chaos. We can't have that, can we? And how do you make despotism lovable?" "You're not a despot!" she protested, tying her scarf. "Your laws are just." "Ahh, laws," he said. He crossed to the window and pulled back the draperies as though he could look out. "What's law? Control? Law filters chaos and what drips through? Serenity? Law -- our highest ideal and our basest nature. Don't look too closely at the law. Do, and you'll find the rationalized interpretations, the legal casuistry, the precedents of convenience. You'll find the serenity, which is just another word for death." Chani's mouth drew into a tight line. She couldn't deny his wisdom and sagacity, but these moods frightened her. He turned upon himself and she sensed internal wars. It was as though he took the Fremen maxim. Never to forgive -- never to forget!, and whipped his own flesh with it. She crossed to his side and stared past him at an angle. The growing heat of the day had begun pulling the north wind out of these protected latitudes. The wind painted a false sky full of ochre plumes and sheets of crystal, strange designs in rushing gold and red. High and cold, the wind broke against the Shield Wall with fountains of dust. side him. Momentarily, he lowered a curtain of forgetfulness across his vision. He might just be standing here with his eyes closed. Time refused to hold still for him, though. He inhaled darkness-starless, tearless. His affliction dissolved substance until all that remained was astonishment at the way sounds condensed his universe. Everything around him leankl on his lonely sense of hearing, falling back only when he touched objects -- the drapery, Chani's hand... He caught himself listening for Chani's breaths. Where was the insecurity of things that were only probable? His mind carried such a burden of mutilated memories. For every instant of reality there existed countless projections, things fated never to be. An invisible self within him remembered the false pasts, their burden threatening at times to overwhelm the present. Chani leaned against his arm. He felt his body through her touch -- dead flesh carried by timeeddies. He reeked of memories that had glimpsed eternity. To see eternity was to be exposed to eternity's whims, oppressed by endless dimensions. The oracle's false immortality demanded retribution. Past and Future became simultaneous. Once more, the vision arose from its black pit, locked onto him. It was his eyes. It moved his muscles. It guided him into the next moment, the next hour, the next day... until he felt himself to be always there "It's time we were going," Chani said. "The Council..." "Alia will be there to stand in my place." "Does she know what to do?" "She knows." squadron swarming into the parade yard below her quarters. She stared down at a scene of frantic confusion, clamorous and intimidating babble. The scene became intelligible only when she recognized the prisoner they'd brought -- Korba, the panygerist. She made her morning toilet, moving occasionally to the window, keeping watch on the progress of impatience down there. Her gaze kept straying to Korba. She tried to remember him as the rough and bearded commander of the Third Wave in the Battle of Arrakeen. It was impossible. Korba had become an immaculate fop dressed now in a Parato silk robe of exquisite cut. It lay open to the waist, revealing a beautifully laundered ruff and embroidered undercoat set with green gems. A purple belt gathered the waist. The sleeves poking through the robe's armhole slits had been tailored into rivulet ridges of dark green and black velvet. A few Naibs had come out to observe the treatment accorded a fellow Fremen. They'd brought on the clamor, exciting Korba to protest his innocence. Alia moved her gaze across the Fremen faces, trying to recapture memories of the original men. The present blotted out the past. They'd all become hedonists, samplers of pleasures most men couldn't even imagine. Their uneasy glances, she saw, strayed often to the doorway into the chamber where they would meet. They were thinking of Muad'dib's blind-sight, a new manifestation of mysterious powers. By their law, a blind man should be abandoned in the desert, his water given up to Shai-hulud. But eyeless Muad'dib saw them. They disliked buildings, too, and felt vulnerable in space built above the ground. Give them a proper cave cut from rock, then they could relax -- but not here, not with this new Muad'dib waiting inside. As she turned to go down to the meeting, she saw the letter where she'd left it on a table by the door -- the latest message from their mother. Despite the special reverence held for Caladan as the place of Paul's birth, the Lady Jessica had emphasized her refusal to make her planet a stop on the HajJ. "No doubt my son is an epochal figure of history," she'd written, "but I cannot see this as an excuse for submitting to a rabble invasion." Alia touched the letter, experiencing an odd sensation of mutual contact. This paper had been in her mother's hand. Such an archaic device, the letter -- but personal in a way no recording could achieve. Written in the Atreides Battle Tongue, it represented an almost invulnerable privacy of communication. Thinking of her mpther afflicted Alia with the usual inward blurring. The spice change that had mixed the psyches of mother and daughter forced her at times to think of Paul as a son to whom she had given birth. The capsulecomplex of oneness could present her own father as a lover. Ghost shadows cavorted in her mind, people of possibility. A lia reviewed the letter as she walked down the ramp to the antechamber where her guard Amazons waited., "You produce a deadly paradox," Jessica had written. "Government cannot be religious and self-assertive at the same time. Religious experience needs a spontaneity which laws Inevitably suppress. And you cannot govern without laws. Your laws eventually must replace morality, replace conscience, replace even the religion by which you think to govern. Sacred ritual must spring from praise and holy yearnings which hammer out a significant morality. Government, oa the other hand, is a cultural organism particularly attractive to doubts, questions and contentions. I see the day coming when ceremony must take the place of faith and symbolism replace morality." The smell of spice coffee greeted Alia in the antechamber. Four Guard amazons in green watchrobes came to attention as she entered. They fell into step behind her, striding firmly in the bravado of their youth, eyes alert for trouble. They had zealot faces untouched by awe. They radiated that special Fremen quality of violence;. they could kill casually with no sense of guilt. In this, I am different. Alia thought. The Atreides name has enough dirt on it without that. Word preceded her. A waiting Page darted off as she entered the lower hall, running to summon the full Guard detail. The hall stretched out windowless and gloomy, illuminated only by a few subdued glowglobes. Abruptly, the doors to the parade yard opened wide at the far end to admit a glaring shaft of daylight. The Guard with Korba in their midst wavered into view from the outside with the light behind them. "Where is Stilgar?" Alia demanded. "Already inside," one of her Amazons said. Alia led the way into the chamber. It was one of the Keep's more pretentious meeting places. A high balcony with rows of soft seats occupied one side. Across from the balcony, orange draperies had been pulled back from tall windows. Bright sunlight poured through from an open space with a garden and a fountain. At the near end of the chamber on her Vight stood a dais with a single massive chair. Moving to the chair. Alia glanced back and up, to see the gallery filled with Naibs. Household Guardsmen packed the open space beneath the galleiy, Stilgar moving among them with a quiet word here, a command there. He gave no sign that he'd seen Alia enter. Korba was brought in, seated at a low table with cushions beside it on the chamber floor below the dais. Despite his finery, the panygerist gave the appearance now of a surly, sleepy old man huddled up in his robes as against the outer cold. Two Guardsmen took up positions behind him. Stilgar approached the dais as Alia seated herself. "Where is Muad'dib!" he demanded. "My brother has delegated me to preside as Reverend Mother," Alia said . Hearing this, the Naibs in the gallery began raising their voices in protest. "Silence!" Alia commanded. In the abrupt quiet, she said: "Is it not Fremen law that a Reverend Mother presides when life and death are at issue!" ment penetrated, stillness came over the Naibs, but Alia marked angry stares across the rows of faces. She named them in her mind for discussion in Council -- Hobars, Rajifiri, Tasmin, Saajid, Umbu, Legg... The names carried pieces of Dune in them -- Umbu Sietch, Tasmin Sink, Hobars Gap... She turned her attention to Korba. Observing her attention, Korba lifted his chin. "I protest my innocence." "Stilgar, read the charges," Alia said. Stilgar produced a brown spicepaper scroll and stepped forward. He began reading, a solemn flourish in his voice as though to hidden rhythms. He gave the words an incisive quality, clear and full of probity -- "... that you did conspire with traitors to accomplish the destruction of our Lord and Emperor; that you did meet in vile secrecy with diverse enemies of the realm; that you..." Korba kept shaking his head with a look of pained anger. Alia listen broodingly, chin planted on her left fist, head cocked to that side, the other arm extended along the chair arm. Bits of the formal procedure began dropping out of her awareness, screened by her own feelings of disquiet. "...". venerable tradition... support of the Legions and all Fremen everywhere... violence met with violence according to the Law... majesty of the Imperial Person... forfeit all rights to... " It was nonsense, she thought. Nonsense! All of it -- nonsense... nonsense... nonsense... Stilgar finished: "Thus the issue is brought to judgment." In the immediate silence, Korba rocked forward, hands gripping his knees, veined neck stretching as though he were preparing to leap. His tongue flicked between his teeth as he spoke. "Not by word or deed have I been traitor to my Fremen vows! I demand to confront my accuser!" A simple enough protest, Alia thought. And she saw that it had produced a considerable effect on the Naibs. They knew Korba. He was one of them. To becpme a Naib, he'd proved his Fremen courage but reliable. Not one to lead a Jihad, perhaps, but a good choice as supply officer. Not a crusader, but one who cherished the old Fremen virtues: The Tribe is paramount. Otheym's bitter words as Paul had recited them swept through Alia's mind. She scanned the gallery. Any of those men might see himself in Korba's place -- some for good reason. But an innocent Naib was as dangerous as a guilty one here. Korba felt it, too. "Who accuses me?" he demanded. "I have a Fremen right to confront my accuser." "Perhaps you accuse yourself," Alia said. Before he could mask it, mystical terror lay briefly on Korba's face. It was there for anyone to read: With her powers. Alia had but to make accusations, saying she brought the evidence from the shadow region, the alam al-mythal. "Our enemies have Fremen allies," Alia pressed. "Water traps have been destroyed, qanats blasted, planting poisonal and storage basins plundered..." A nd now -- they've stolen a worm from the desert, taken it to another world!" The voice of this intrusion was known to all of them -- Muad'dib. Paul came through the doorway from the hall, pressed through the Guard ranks and crossed to Alia's side. Chani, accompanying him, remained on the sidelines. "M'Lord," Stilgar said, refusing to look at Paul's face. Paul aimed his empty sockets at the gallery, then down to Korba. "What, Korba -- no words of praise?" Muttering could be heard in the gallery. It grew louder, isolated words and phrases audible: "... law for the blind... Fremen way...in the desert...who breaks..." "Who says I'm blind?" Paul demanded. He faced the gallery. "You, Rajifiri? I see you're wearing gold today, and that blue shirt beneath it which still has dust on it from the streets. You always were untidy." Rajifiri made a warding gesture, three fingers against evil. "Point those fingers at yourself!" Paul shouted. "We know where the evil is!" He turned back to Korba. "There's guilt on your face, Korba." "Not my guilt! I may have associated with the guilty, but not..." He broke off, shot a frightened look at the gallery. Taking her cue from Paul, Alia arose, stepped down to the floor of the chamber and advanced to the edge of Korba's table. From a range of less than a meter, she stared down at him, silent and intimidating. Korba cowered under the burden of eyes. He fidgeted. He shot anxious glances at the gallery. "Whose eyes do you seek up there?" Paul asked. "You cannot see!" Korba blurted. Paul put down a momentary feeling of pity for Korba. The man lay trapped in the vision's snare as securely as any of those present. He played a part, no more. "I don't need eyes to see you," Paul said. And he began describing Korba, every movement, every twitch, every alarmed and pleading look at the gallery. Desperation grew in Korba. Watching him. Alia saw that he might break any second. Someone in the gallery must realize how near he was to breaking, she thought. Who? She studied the faces of the Naibs, noting small betrayals in the masked faces... angers, fears, uncertainties... guilts. Paul fell silent. Korba mustered a pitiful air of pomposity to plead: "Who accuses me?" "Otheym accuses you," Alia said. "But Otheym's dead!" Korba protested. "How did you know that?" Paul asked. "Through your spy system? Oh, yes! We know about your spies and couriers. We know who brought the stone burner here from Tarahell." "It was for the defense of the Qizarate!" Korba blurted. "Is that how it got into traitorous hands?" Paul asked. "It was stolen and we..." Korba fell silent, swallowed. His gaze darted left and right. "Everyone knows I've been the voice of love for Muad'dib." He stared at the gallery. "How can a dead man accuse a Fremen?" "Otheym's voice isn't dead," Alia said. She stopped as Paul touched her arm. Paul said. "It gives the names, the acts of treachery, the meeting places and the times. Do you miss certain faces in the Council of Naibs, Korba? Where are Merkur and Fash? Keke the Lame isn't with us today. And Takim, where is he?" Korba shook his head from side to side. "They've fled Arrakis with the stolen worm," Paul said. "Even if I freed you now, Korba, Shaihulud would have your water for your part in this. Why don"t I free you, Korba? Think of all those men whose eyes were taken, the men who cannot see as I see. They have families and friends, Korba. Where could you hide from them?" "It was an accident," Korba pleaded. "Anyway, they're getting Tleilaxu..." Again, he subsided. "Who knows what bondage goes with metal eyes?" Paul asked. The Naibs in their gallery began exchanging whispered comments, speaking behind raised hands. They gazed coldly at Korba now. "Defense of the Qizarate," Paul murmured, returning to Korba's plea. "A device which either destroys a planet or produces Jrays to blind those too near it. Which effect, Korba, did you conceive as a defense? Does the Qizarate rely on stopping the eyes of all observers?" "It was a curiosity, m'Lord," Korba pleaded. "We knew the Old Law said that only Families could possess atomics, but the Qizarate obeyed... obeyed..." "Obeyed you," Paul said. "A curiosity, indeed." "Even if it's only the voice of my accuser, you must face me with it!" Korba said. "A Fremen has rights." "He speaks truth. Sire," Stilgar said. Alia glanced sharply at Stilgar. "The law is the law," Stilgar said, sensing Alia's protest. He began quoting Fremen Law, interspersing his own comments on how the Law pertained. Alia experienced the odd sensation that she was hearing Stilgar's words before he spoke them. How could he be this credulous? Stilgar had never appeared more official and conservative, more intent on adhering to the Dune Code. His chin was outthrust and aggressive. His mouth chopped. Was there really nothing in him but this outrageous pomposity? "Korba is a Fremen and must be judged by Fremen Law," Stilgar conclude. A lia turned away, looking out at the day shadows dropping down the wall across from the garden. She felt drained by frustration. They'd dragged this thing along well into mid-morning. Now, what? Korba had relaxed. The panygerist's manner said he'd suffered an unjust attack, that everything he'd done had been for love of Muad'dib. She glanced at Korba, surprising a look of sly selfimportance sliding across his face. He might almost have received a message, she thought. He acted the part of a man who'd heard friends shout: "Hold fast! Help is on its way!' For an instant, they'd held this thing in their hands -- the information out of the dwarf, the clues that others were in the plot, the names of informants. But the critical moment had flown. Stilgar? Surely not Stilgar. She turned to stare at the old Fremen. Stilgar met her gaze without flinching. "Thank you, Stil," Paul said, "for reminding us of the Law." Stilgar inclined his head. He moved close, shaped silent words in a way he knew both Paul and Alia could read. "I'll wring him dry and then take care of the matter." Paul nodded, signaled the Guardsmen behind Korba. "Remove Korba to a maximum security cell," Paul said. "No visitors except counsel. As counsel, I appoint Stilgar." "Let me choose my own counsel!" Korba shouted. Paul whirled. "You deny the fairness and judgment of Stilgar?" "Oh, no, m'Lord, but... " "Take him away!" The Guardsmen lifted Korba off the cushions and herded him out. With new mutterings, the Naibs began quitting their gallery. Attendants came from beneath the gallery, crossed to the windows and drew the orange draperies. A gloom took over the chamber. "Paul," Alia said. "When we precipitate violence," Paul said, "it'll be when we have full control of it. Thank you, Stil; you played your part well. Alia, I'm certain, has identified the Naibs who were with him. They couldn't help giving themselves away." "You cooked this up between you?" Alia demanded. "Had I ordered Korba slain out of hand, the Naibs would have understood," Paul said. "But this formal procedure without strict adherence to Fremen Law -- they felt their own rights threatened. Which Naibs were with him. Alia?" "Rajifiri for certain," she said, voice low. "And Saajid, but..." "Give Stilgar the complete list," Paul said. A lia swallowed in a dry throat, sharing the general fear of Paul in this moment. She knew how he moved among them without eyes, but the delicacy of it daunted her. To see their forms in the air of his vision! She sensed her person shimmering for him in a sidereal time whose accord with reality depended entirely on his words and actions. He held them all in the palm of his vision! "It's past time for your morning "audience. Sire," Stilgar said. "Many people -- curious... afraid..." "Are you afraid, Stil?" It was barely a whisper. "Yes." "You're my friend and have nothing to fear from me." Paul said. Stilgar swallowed. "Yes, m'Lord." "Alia, take the morning audience," Paul said. "Stilgar, give the signal. Stilgar obeyed. A flurry of movement erupted at the great doors. A crow'd was pressed back from the shadowy room to permit entrance of officials. Many things began happening all at once -- the Household Guard elbowing and shoving back the press of supplicants, garishly robed Pleaders trying to break through shouts, curses. Pleaders waved the papers of their calling. The Clerk of the Assemblage strode ahead of them through the opening cleared by 'the Guard. He carried the List of Preferences, those who'd be permitted to approach the Throne. The Clerk, a wiry Tremen named Tecrube, carried himself with weary cynicism, flaunting his shaen head and clumped whiskers. Alia moved to intercept him, giving Paul time to slip away with Chani through the private passage behind the dais. She e.xperienced a momentary distrust of Tecrube at the prying curiosity in the stare he sent after Paul. "I speak for my brother today," she said. "Have the Supplicants approach one at a time." "Yes, nTLady." He turned to arrange his throng. "I can remember a time when you wouldn't have mistaken your brother's purpose here," Stilgar said. "I was distracted," she said. "There's been a dramatic change in you, Stil. What is it?" Stilgar drew himself up, shocked. One changed, of course. But dramatically? This was a particular view of himself that he'd never encountered. Drama was a questionable thing. Imported entertainers of dubious loyalty and more dubious virtue were dramatic. Enemies of the Empire employed drama in their attempts to sway the fickle populace. Korba had slipped away from Fremen virtues to employ drama for the Qizarate. And he'd die for that. "You're being perverse," Stilgar said. "Do you distrust me?" The distress in his voice softened her e.xpression, but not her tone. "You know I don't distrust you. I've always agreed with my brother that once matters were in Stilgar's hands we could safely forget them." "Then why do you say I've... changed?" "You're preparing to disobey my brother," she said. "I can read it in you. I only hope it doesn't destroy you both." The first of the Pleaders and Supplicants were approaching now. She turned away before Stilgar could respond. His face, though, was filled with the things she'd sensed in her mother's letter -- the replacement of morality and conscience w'ith law. "You produce a deadly paradox. ' ' Tibana was an apologist for Socratic Christianity, probably a native of IV Anbus who lived between the #th and #th Centuries before Corrino, likely in the second reign of Dalamak. Of his writings, only a portion survives from which this fragment is taken: "The hearts of all men dwell in the same wilderness. " -- from the Dunebuk of Irulan Y OU are Bijaz," the ghola said, entering the small charhber where the dwarf was held under guard. "I am called Hayt." A strong contingent of the Household Guard had come in with the ghola to take over the evening watch. Sand carried by the sunset wind had stung their cheeks while they crossed the outer yard and made them blink and hurry. They could be heard in the passage outside now, exchanging the banter and ritual of their tasks. "You are not Hayt," the dwarf said. "You are Duncan Idaho. I was there when they put your dead flesh into the tank and I was there when they removed it, alive and ready for training." , The ghola swallowed in a throat suddenly dry. The bright glowglobes of the chamber lost their yellowness in the room's green hangings. The light showed beads of perspiration on the dwarf's forehead. Bijaz seemed a creature of odd integrity, as though the purpose fashioned into him by the Tleilaxu was projected out through his skin. There was power beneath the dwarf's mask of cowardice and frivolity. "Muad'dib has charged me to question you to determine what it is the Tleilaxu intend you to do here," Hayt said. "Tleilaxu, Tleilaxu," the dwarf sang. "I am the Tleilaxu, you dolt! For that matter, so are you." Hayt stared at the dwarf. Bijaz radiat a charismatic alertness that made the observer think of ancient idols. "You hear that guard outside?" Hayt asked. "If I gave them the order, they'd strangle you." "Hai! Hail" Bijaz cried. "What a callous lout you've become. And you said you came seeking truth." Hayt found he didn't like the look of secret repose beneath the dwarf's expression. "Perhaps I only seek the future," he said. "Well spoke," Bijaz said. "Now, we know each other. When two thieves meet they need no introduction." "So we're thieves," Hayt said. "What do we steal?" "Not thieves, but dice," Bijaz said. "And you came here to read my spots. I, in turn, read yours. And lo! You have two faces!" "Did you really see me go into the Tleilaxu tanks?" Hayt asked, fighting an odd reluctance to ask that question. "Did I not say it?" Bijaz demanded. The dwarf bounced to his feet. "We had a terrific struggle with you. The flesh did not want to come back." H ayt felt suddenly that he existed in a dream controlled by some other mind, and that he might momentarily forget this to become lost in the convolutions of that mind. Bijaz tipped his head slyly to one side and walked all around the ghola, staring up at him. "Excitement kindles old patterns in you," Bijaz said. "You are the pursuer who doesn't want to find what he pursues." "You're a weapon aimed at Muad'dib," Hayt said, swivelling to follow the dwarf. "What is it you're to do?" "Nothing!" Bijaz said, stopping. "I"give you a common answer to a common question." "Then you were aimed at Alia," Hayt said. "Is she your target?" "They call her Hawt, the Fish Monster, on the outworlds," Bijaz said. "How is it I hear your blood boiling when you speak of her?" "So they call her Hawt," the ghola said, studying Bijaz for any clue to his purpose. The dwarf made such odd responses... "She is the virgin-harlot," Bijaz said. "She is vulgar, witty, knowledgeable to a depth that terrifies, cruel when she is most kind, unthinking while she thinks, and when she seeks to build she is as destructive as a corealis storm." "So you came here to speak out against Alia," Hayt said. "Against her?" Bijaz sank to a cushion against the wall. "I came here to be captured by the magnetism of her physical beauty." He grinned, a saurian expression on the big-featured face. "To attack Alia is to attack her brother," Hayt said. "That is so clear it is difficult to see," Bijaz said. "In truth. Emperor and sister are one person back to back, one being, half male and half female." "That is a thing we've heard said by the Fremen of the deep desert," Hayt said. "And those are the ones who've revived the blood sacrifice to Shai-hulud. How is it you repeat their nonsense?" "You dare say nonsen.se?" Bijaz demanded. "You, who are both man and mask? Ahh, but the dice cannot read their own spots. I forget this. And you are doubly confused because you serve the Atreides double-being. Your senses are not as close to the answer as your mind is." "Do you preach that false ritual about Muad'dib to your guards?" Hayt asked, his voice low. He felt his mind being tangled b the dwarf's words. "They preach to me!" Bijaz said. ".And they pray. 'hy should they not'? All of us should pray. Do we not live in the shadow of the most dangerous creation the universe has eser seen?" "Dangerous creation?" "Their own mother refuses to live on the same planet with them!" W HY don't you answer me straight out?" Hayt demanded. "You know we have other ways of questioning you. VV'e'll get our answers... one way or another." "But I have answered you! Have I not said the myth is real? Am I the wind that carries death in its belly? No! I am words! Such words as the lightning which strikes from the sand in a dark sky. I have said: 'Blow out the lamp! Day is here!' And you keep saying: 'Give me a lamp so I can find the day.' " "You play a dangerous game with me," Hayt said. "Did you think I could not understand these k Zensunni ideas? You leave tracks as clear as those of a bird in mud." Bijaz began to giggle. "Why do you laugh?" Hayt demand. "Because I have teeth and wish I had not," Bijaz managed between giggles. "Having no teeth,. I could not gnash them." "And now I know your target," Hayt said. "You were aimed at me." "And I've hit it right on!" Bijaz said. "You made such a big target, how could I miss?" He nodded as though to himself. "Now, I will sing to you." He began to hum a keening, whining monotonous theme repeated over and over. Hayt stiffened, experiencing odd pains that played up and down his spine. He stared at the face of the dwarf, seeing youthful eyes in an old face. The eyes were the center of a network of knobby white lines which ran to the hollows below his temples. Such a large head! Every feature focused on the pursed-up mouth from which that monotonous noise issued. The sound made Hayt think of ancient rituals, folk memories,"old words and customs, halfforgotten meanings in lost mutterings. Something vital was happening here -- a bloody play of ideas across Time. Older ideas lay tangled in the dwarf's singing. It was like a blazing light in the distance, coming nearer and nearer, illuminating life across a span of centures. "What are you doing to me?" Hayt gasped. "You are the instrument I was taught to play," Bijaz said. "I am playing you. Let me tell you the names of the other traitors among the Naibs. They are Bikouros and Cahueit. There is Djedida, who was secretary to Korba. There is Abumojandis, the aide to Bannerjee. Even now, one of them could be sinking a blade into your Muad' dib." Hayt shook his head from side to side. He found it too difficult to talk. "We are like brothers," Bijaz said, interrupting his monotonous hum once more. "We grew in the same tank; I first and then you." Hayt's metal eyes inflicted him with a sudden burning pain. Flickering red haze surrounded everything he saw. He felt he had been cut away from every immediate sense except the pain, and he experienced his surroundings through a thin separation like wind-blown gauze. All had become accident, the chance involvement of inanimate matter. His own will was no more than a subtle, shifting thing. It lived without breath and was intelligible only as an inward illumination. peration, he broke through the gauze curtain with the lonely sense of sight. His attention focused like a blazing light upon Bijaz. Hayt felt that his eyes cut through layers of the dwarf, seeing the little man as a hired intellect, and beneath that, a creature imprisoned by hungers and cravings which lay huddled in the eyes -- layer after layer, until finally, there was only an entity-aspect being manipulated by symbols. "We are upon a battleground," Bijaz said. "You may speak of it." His voice freed by the command, Hayt said: "You cannot force me to slay Muad'dib." "I have heard the Bene Gesserit say," Bijaz said, "that there is nothing firm, nothing balanced, nothing durable in all the universe -- that nothing remains in its state, that each day, sometimes each hour, brings change." Hayt shook his head dumbly from side to side. "You believed the silly Emperor was the prize we sought," Bijaz said. "How little "you understand our masters, the Tleilaxu. The Guild and Bene Gesserit believe we produce artifacts. In reality, we produce tools and services. Anything can be a tool -- poverty, war. War is useful because it is effective in so many areas. It stimulates the metabolism. It enforces government. It diffuses genetic strains. It possesses a vitality such as nothing else in the universe. Only those who recognize the value of war and exercise it have any degree of self-determination." In an oddly placid voice, Hayt said: "Strange thoughts coming from you, almost enough to make me believe in a vengeful providence. What restitution was exacted to create you? It would make a fascinating story, doubtless with an even more extraordinary epilogue." "Magnificent!" Bijaz chortled. "You attack -- therefore you have will power and exercise self-determination." "You're trying to awaken violence in me," Hayt said in a panting voice. Bijaz denied this with a shake of the head. "Awaken, yes; violence, no. You are a disciple of awareness by training, so you have said. I have an awareness to awaken in you, Duncan Idaho." "Hayt!" ""Duncan Idaho. Killer extraordinary. Lover of many women. Swordsman soldier. Atreides field hand on the field of battle. Duncan Idahoi" "The past cannot ever be awakened." "Cannot?" "It has never been done!" "True, but our masters defy the idea that something cannot be done. Always, they seek the proper #ool, the right application of effort, the services of the proper..." "You hide your real purpose! You throw up a screen of words and they mean nothing!" "There is a Duncan Idaho in you," Bijaz said. "It will submit to emotion or to dispassionate examination, but submit it will. This awareness will rise through a screen of suppression and selection out of the dark past which dogs your footsteps. It goads you even now while it holds you back. There exists that being within you upon which awareness must focus and which you will obey." "The Tleilaxu think I'm still their slave, but I... " "Quiet, slave!" Bijaz said in that whining voice. Hayt found himself frozen in silence. N OW, we are down to bedrock," Bijaz said. "I know you feel it. And these are the power words to manipulate you... I think they will have sufficient leverage." Hayt felt the perspiration pouring down his cheeks, the trembling of his chest and arms, but he was powerless to move. "One day," Bijaz said, "the Emperor will come to you. He will say: 'She is gone.' The grief mask will occupy his face. He will give water to the dead, as they call their tears hereabouts. And you will say, using my voice: 'Master! Oh, Master!' " Hayt's jaw and throat ached with the locking of his muscles. He could only twist his head in a brief arc from side to side. "You will say, 'I carry a message from Bijaz.'" The dwarf grimaced. "Poor Bijaz, who has no mind... poor Bijaz, a drum stuffed with messages, an essence for others to use... pound on Bijaz and he produces a noise..." Again, he grimaced. "You think me a hypocrite, Duncan Idaho! I am not! I can grieve, too. But the time has come to substitute swords for words." A hiccough shook Hayt. Bijaz giggled. "Ah, thank you, Duncan, thank you. The demands of the body save us. As the Emperor carries the blood of the Harkonnens in his veins, he will do as we demand. He will turn into a spitting machine, a biter of words that ring with a lovely noise to our masters." Hayt blinked, thinking how the dwarf appeared like an alert little animal, a think of spite and rare intelligence. Harkonnen blood in the Atreides? "You think of Beast Rabban, the vile Harkonnen, and you glare," Bijaz said. "You are like the Fremen in this. When words fail, the sword is always at hand, eh? You think of the torture inflicted upon your family by the Harkonnens. And, through his mother, your precious Paul is a Harkonnen! You would not find it difficult to slay a Harkonnen, now would you?" Bitter frustration coursed through the ghola. Was it anger? Why should this cause anger? "Ohhh," Bijaz said. "Ahhhh, hah! Click-click. There is more to the message. It is a trade the Tleilaxu offer your precious Paul Atreides. Our masters will restore his beloved. A sister to yourself -- another ghola." Hayt felt suddenly that he existed in a universe occupied only by his own heartbeats. "A ghola," Bijaz said. "It will be the flesh of his beloved. She will bear his children. She will love only him. We can even improve on the original if he so desires. Did ever a man have greater opportunity to regain what he'd lost? It ' is a bargain he will leap to strike." as though tiring. Then: "He will be tempted... and in his distraction, you will move close. In the instant, you will strike! Two gholas, not one! That is what our masters demand!" The dwarf cleared his throat, nodded once more and said: "Speak." "I will not do it," Hayt said. "But Duncan Idaho would," Bijaz said. "It will be the moment of supreme vulnerability for this descendant of the Harkonnens. Do not forget this. You will suggest improvements to his beloved -- perhaps a deathless heart, gentler emotions. You will offer asylum as you move close to him -- a planet of his choice somewhere beyond the Imperium. Think of it! His beloved restored. No more need for tears, and a place of idyls to live out his years." "A costly package," Hayt said, probing. "He'll ask the price." "Tell him he must renounce his godhead and discredit the Qizarate. He must discredit himself, his sister." "Nothing more?" Hayt asked, sneering. "He must relenquish his "Naturally." "And if you're not yet close enough to strike, speak of how much the Tleilaxu admire what he has taught them about the possibilities of religion. Tell him the Tleilaxu have a department of religious engineering, shaping religions to particular needs." "How very clever," Hayt said. "You think yourself free to sneer and disobey me," Bijaz said. He cocked his head slyly to one side. "Don't deny it... " "They made you well, little animal," Hayt said. "And you as well," the dwarf said. "You will tell him to hurry. Flesh decays and her flesh must be preserved in a cryological tank." Hayt felthimself floundering, caught in a matrix of objects he could not recognize. The dwarf appeared so sure of himself! There had to be a flaw in the Tleilaxu logic. In making their ghola, th'd kqy him to the voice of Bijaz, but...But what? Logic matrixobject... How easy it was to mistake clear reasoning for correct reasoning! Was Tleilaxu logic distorted? Bijaz smiled, listening as though to a hidden voice. "Now, you will forget," he said. "When the moment comes, you will remember. He will say: 'She is gone.' Duncan Idaho will awaken then." The dwarf clapped his hands together. Hayt grunted, feeling that he had been interrupted in the middle of a thought... or perhaps in the middle of a sentence. What was it? Somethinjg about... targets? "You think to confuse me and manipulate me," he said. "How is that?" Bijaz asked. "I am your target and you can't deny it," Hayt said. "I would not think of denying it." "What is it you'd try to do with me?" "A kindness," Bijaz said. "A simple kindness." XX The sequential nature of actual events is not illuminated with lengthy precision by the powers of prescience except under the most extraordinary circumstances. The oracle grasps incidents cut out of the historic chain. Eternity moves, ft inflicts itself upon the oracle and the supplicant alike. Let Muad'dib's subjects doubt his majesty and his oracular visions. Let them deny his powers. Let them never doubt Eternity. -- The Dune Gospels H ayt watched Alia emerge from her temple and cross the plaza. Her guard was bunched close, fierce expressions on their faces to mask the lines moulded by good living and complacency. A heliograph of 'thopter wings flashed in the bright afternoon sun above the temple, part of the Royal Guard with Maud'dib's fist symbol on the fusilage. Hayt returned his gaze to Alia. She looked out of place here in the city, he thought. Her proper setting was the desert -- open, untrammeled space. An odd thing about her came back to him as he watched her approach -- Alia appeared thoughtful only when she smiled. It was a trick of the eyes, he decided, recalling a cameo memory of her as she'd appeared at the reception for the Guild Ambassador -- haughty against a background of music and brittle conversation among extravagant gowns and uniforms. And Alia had been wearing white, dazzling, a bright garment of chastity. He had looked down upon her from a window as she crossed an inner garden with its formal pond, its Buting fountains, fronds of pampas grass and a white belvedere. Entirely wrong... all wrong. She belonged in the desert. Hayt drew in a ragged breath. Alia had moved out of his view then as she did now. He waited, clenching and unclenching his fists. The interview with Bijaz had left him uneasy. He heard Alia's entourage pass outside the room where he waited. She went into the Family quarters. Now he tried to focus on the thing about her which troubled him. The way she'd walked across the plaza? Yes. She'd moved like a hunted creature fleeing some predator. He stepped out onto the connecting balcony and walked along it behind the plasmeld sunscreen, stopping while still in concealing shadows. Alia stood at the balustrade overlooking her temple. He looked where she was looking -- out over the city. He saw rectangles, blocks of color, creeping movements of life and sound. Structures gleamed and shimmered. Heat patterns spiraled off the rooftops. There was a boy across the way bouncing a ball in a cul-de-sac formed by a buttressed massif at a corner of the temple. Back and forth the ball went. A lia, too, watched the ball.  She felt a compelling identity with that ball -- back and forth... back and forth. She sensed herself bouncing through corridors of Time. The potion of melange she'd drained just before leaving the temple was the largest she'd ever attempted -- a massive overdose. Even before beginning to take effect, it had terrified her. Why did I do it? she asked herself. One made a choice betveen dangers. Was that it? This was the way to penetrate the fog spread over the future by that damnable Dune Tarot. A barrier existed. It must be breached. She had acted out of a necessity to see where it was her brother walked with his eyeless stride. The familiar melange fugue state began creeping into her awareness. She took a deep breath, experiencing a brittle form of calm, poised and selfless. Possession of second sight has a tendency to make one a dangerous fatalist, she thought. Unfortunately, there existed no abstract leverage, no calculus of prescience. Visions of the future could not be manipulated as formulae. One had to enter them, risking life and sanity. A figure moved from the harsh shadows of the adjoining balcony. Theghola! In her heightened awareness, Alia saw him with intense clarity -- the dark, lively features dominated by those glistening metal eyes. He was a union of terrifying opposites, something put together in a shocking, linear way. He was shadow and blazing light, a product of the process which had revived his dead flesh...and of something intensely pure... innocent. He was innocence under siege! "Have you been there all along, Duncan?" she asked. "So I'm to be Duncan," he said. "Why?" "Don't question me," she said. And she thought, looking at him, that the Tleilaxu had left no corner of their ghola unfinished. "Only gods can safely risk perfection," shesaid. "It's a dangerous thing for a man." "Duncan died," he said, wishing she would not call him that. "I am Hayt." She studied his artificial eyes, wondering what they saw. Obsers'ed closely, they betrayed tiny black pockmarks, little wells of darkness in the glittering metal. Facets! The universe shimmered around her and lurched. She steadied herself with a hand on the sun-warmed surface of the balustrade. Ahhh, the melange moved swiftly. "Are you ill?" Hayt asked. He moved closer, the steely eyes opened wide, staring. Who spoke? she wondered. Was it Duncan Idaho? Was it the mentatghola or the Zensunni philosopher? Or was it a Tleilaxu pawn more dangerous than any Guild steersman? Her brother knew. Again, she looked at the ghola. There was something inactive about him now, a latent something. He was saturated with waiting and with powers beyond their common life. "Out of my mother, I am like the Bene Gesserit," she said. "Do you know that?" "I know it." "I use their powers, think as they think. Part of me knows the sacred urgency of the breeding program... and its products." S HE blinked, feeling part of her awareness begin to move freely in Time. "It's said that the Bene Gesserit never let go," he said. And he watched her closely, noting how white her knuckles were where she gripped the edge of the balcony. "Have I stumbled?" she asked. He marked how deeply she breathed, with tension in every movement, the glazed appearance of her eyes. "When you stumble," he said, "you may regain your balance by jumping beyond the thing that tripped you." "The Bene Gesserit stumbled," she said. "Now, they wish to regain their balance by leaping beyond my brother. They want Chani's baby... or mine." "Are you with child?" She struggled to fix herself in a time space relationship to this question. With child? When? Where? "I see... my child," she whispered. She moved away from the balcony's edge, turning her head to look at the ghola. He had a facet of salt, bitter eyes -- two circles of glistening lead... and, as heturned away from the light to follow her movement, blue shadows. "What... do you see with such eyes?" she whispered. "What other eyes see," hesaid. His words rang in her ears, stretching her aw'areness. She felt that she reached across the universe -- such a stretching... out... out. She lay intertwined with all Time. "You've taken the spice, a large dose," he said. "Why can't I see him?" she muttered. The womb of all creation held her captive. "Tell me, Duncan, why I cannot see him." "Whom can't you see?" "I cannot see the father of my children. I'm lost in a Tarot fog. Help me." Mentat logic offered its prime computation, and he said: "The Bene Gesserit want a mating between you and your brother. It would lock the genetic..." A wail escaped her. "The egg in the flesh," she gasped. A sensation of chill swept over her, followed by intense heat. The unseen mate of her darkest dreams! Flesh of her flesh that the oracle could not reveal -- would it come to that? "Have you risked a dangerous dose of the spice?" he asked. Something within him fought to express the utmost terror at the thought that an Atreides woman rnight die, that Paul might face him with the knowledge that a female of the royal family had departed. "You don't know what it's like to hunt the future," she said. "Sometimes I glimpse myself... but I get in my own way. I cannot ee through myself." She lowered her head and shook it from side to side. "How much of the spice did you take?" he asked. "Nature, abhors prescience," she said, raising her head. "Did you know that, Duncan?" H e spoke softly, reasonably, as to a small child: "Tell me how much of the spice you took." He took hold of her shoulder with his left hand. "Words are such gross machinery, so primitive and ambiguous," she said. She pulled away from his hand. "You must tell me," he said. "Look at the Shield Wall," she commanded, pointing. She sent her gaze along her own outstretched hand, trembling as the landscape crumbled in an overwhelming vision -- a sandcastle destroyed by invisible waves. She averted her eyes and was transfixed by the appearance of the ghola's face. His features crawled, became aged, then young... aged... young. He was life itself, assertive, endless... She turned to flee, but he grabbed her left wrist. "I am going to summon a doctor," he said. "No! You must let me have the vision! I have to know!" "You are going inside now," he said. She stared down at his hand. Where their flesh touched, she felt an electric presence that both lured and frightened her. Shejerked free to gasp: "You can't hold the whirlwind!" "You must have medical help!" "Don't you understand?" she demanded. "My vision's incomplete, just fragments. It flickers and jumps. I have to remember the future. Can't you see that?" "What is the future if you die?" he asked, forcing her gently into the Family chambers. "Words...words," she muttered. "I can't explain it. One thing is the occasion of another thing, but there's no cause... no effect. We can't leave the universe as it was. Try as we may, there's a gap." "Stretch out here," he commanded. He is so dense! she thought. Cool shadows enveloped her. She felt her own muscles crawling like worms -- a firm bed that she knew to be insubstantial. Only space was permanent. Nothing else had substance. The bed flowed with many bodies, all of them her own. Time became a multiple sensation, overloaded. It presented no single reaction for her to abstract. It was Time. It moved. The whole universe slipped backward, forward, sidewise. "It Jias no thing-aspect," she explained. "You can't get under it or around it. There's no place to get leverage." There came a fluttering of people all around her. Many someones held her left hand. She looked at her own moving flesh, followed a twining arm out to a fluid mask of face -- Duncan Idaho! His eyes were... wrong, but it was Duncan -- child-man-ad olescent-child-manadolescent... Every line of his features betrayed concern for her. "Duncan, don't be afraid," she whispered. He squeezed her hand and nodded. "Be still," he said. And he thought: She must not die! She must not! No Atreides woman can die! He shook his head sharply. Such thoughts defied mentat logic. Death was a necessity that life might continue. T he ghola loves me, Alia thought. The thought became bedrock to which she might cling. He was a familiar face with a solid room behind him. She recognized one of the bedrooms in Paul's suite. A fixed, immutable person did something with a tube in her throat. She fought against retching. "We got her in time," a voice said, and she recognized the tones of a Family medic. "You should have called me sooner." There was suspicion in the medic's voice. She felt the tube slide out of her throat -- a snake, a shimmering cord. "The slapshot will make her sleep," the medic said. "I'll send one of her attendants to... " "I will stay with her," the ghola said. "That is not seemly!" the medic snapped. "Stay... Duncan," Alia whispered. He stroked her hand to tell her he'd heard. "M'Lady," the medic said. "It would be best if... " "You do not tell me what is best," she rasped. Her throat ached with each syllable. "M'Lady," the medic said, voice accusing, "you know the dangers of consuming too much melange. I can only assume someone gave it to you without..." "You are a fool," she rasped. "Would you deny me my visions? I knew what I took and why.' She put a hand to her throat. "Leave us. At once!" The medic pulled out of her field of vision. He said: "I will send word to your brother." She felt him leave and turned her attention to the ghola. The visionlay clearly in her awareness now, a culture medium in which the present grew outward. She sensed the ghola move in that play of Time, no longer Coptic, fixed now against a recognizable background. He is the crucible, she thought. He is danger and salvation. And she shuddered, knowing she saw the vision her brother had seen. Unwanted tears burned her eyes. She shook her head sharply. No tears! They wasted moisture and, worse, distracted the harsh flow of vision. Paul must be stopped! Once, just once, she had bridged Time to place her voice where he would pass. But stress and mutibility would not permit that here. The web of Time passed through her brother now like rays of light through a lens. He stood at the focus and he knew it. He had gathered all the lines to himself and would not permit them to escape or change. "Why?" she muttered. "Is it hate? Does he strike out at Time itself because it hurt him? Is that it... hate?" TTiinking he heard her speak his name, the ghola said: "M'Lady?" "If I could only bum this thing out of me!" she cried. "I didn't want to be different." "Please Alia," he murmured. "Let yourself sleep." "I wanted to be able to laugh," she whispered. Tears slid down her cheeks. "But I'm sister to an emperor who's worshipped as a god. People fear me. I never wanted to be feared." H e wiped the tears from her face. "I don't want to be part of history," she whispered. "I just want to be loved... and to love." "You are loved," he said. "Ahhh, loyal loyal Duncan." "Please don't call me that." "But you are," she said. "And loyalty is a valued commodity. It can be sold... not bought, but sold." "I don't like your cynicism," he said. "Damn your logic! It's true!" "Sleep," he said. "Do you love me, Duncan?" "Yes." "Is that one of those lies," she asked, "one of the lies that are easier to believe than the tmth? Why am I afraid to believe you?" "You fear my differences as you fear your own." "Be a man, not a mentatV' she snarled. "I am a mental and a man." "Will you make me your woman, then?" "I will do what love demands." "And loyalty?" "And loyalty." "That's where you're dangerous," she said. Her words disturbed him. No sign of the disturbance arose to his face, no muscle trembled -- but she knew it. Vision-memory exposed the disturbance. She felt she had missed part of the vision, though, that she should remember something else from the future. There existed another perception which did not go precisely by the senses, a thing which fell into her head from nowhere the way prescience did. It lay in the Time shadows -- infinitely painful. Emotion! That was it -- emotion! It had appeared in the vision, not directly, but as a product from which she could infer what lay behind. She had been possessed by emotion -- a single constriction made up of fear, grief and love. They lay there in the vision, all collected into a single epidemic body, overpowering and primordial. "Duncan, don't let me go," she whispered. "Sleep," he said. "Don't fight it." "I must... I must. He's the bait in his own trap. He's the servant of power and terror. Violence...deification is a prison enclosing him. He'll lose... everything. It'll tear him apart." "You speak of Paul?" "They drive him to destroy himself," she gasped, arching her back. "Too much weight, too much grief. They seduce him away from love." She sank back to the bed. "They're creating a universe where he won't permit himself to live." "Who is doing this?" "He is! Ohhh, you're so dense. He's part of the pattern. And it's too late... too late... too late..." As she spoke, shefelt her awareness descend, layer by layer. It came to rest directly behind her navel. Body and mind separated and merged in a storehouse of relic visions -- moving, moving... She heard a fetal heartbeat, a child of the future. The melange still possessed her, then, setting her adrift in Time. She knew she had tasted the life of a child "not yet conceived. One thing certain about this child -- it would suffer the same awakening she had suffered. It would be an aware, thinking entity before birth. There exists a limit to the force even the most powerful may apply without destroying themselves. Judging this limit is the true artistry of government. Misuse of power is the fatal sin. The law cannot be a tool of vengeance, never a hostage, nor a fortification against the martyrs it has created. One cannot threaten any individual and escape the consequences... -- Muad'dib on Law The Stilgar Commentary ing desert framed in the fault cleft below Sietch Tabr. She wore no stillsuit, and this made her feel unprotected here in the desert. The sietch grotto's entrance lay hidden in the buttressed cliff above and behind her. The desert... the desert... She felt that the desert had followed her wherever she had gone. Coming back to the desert was not so much a homecoming as a turning around to see what had always been there. A painful contraction surged through her abdomen. The birth would be soon. She fought down the pain, wanting this moment alone with her desert. Dawn stillness gripped the land. Shadows fled among the domes and terraces of the Shield Wall all around. Daylight lunged, over the high scarp and plunged her up to her eyes in a bleak landscape stretching beneath a washed blue sky. The scene matched the feeling of dreadful cynicism which had tormented her since the moment she'd learned of Paul's blindness. Why are we Acre.!' she wondered. It was not a hajra, a journey of seeking. Paul sout nothing here except, perhaps, a place for her to give birth. He had summoned odd companions for this journey, she thought -- Bijaz, the Tleilaxu dwarf; the ghola, Hayt, who might be Duncan Idaho's revenant; Edric, the Guild steersman-ambassador; Gains Helen Mohiam, the Bene Gesserit Reverand Mother he so obviously hated; Lichna, Otheym'sstrangedaughter, who seemed unable to move beyond the watchful eyes of guards; Stilgar, her uncle of the Naibs, and his favorite wife, Harah... and Irulan... Alia... The sound of wind through the rocks accompanied her thoughts. The desert day had become yellow on yellow, tan on tan, gray on gray. Why such a strange mixture of companions? "We have forgotten," Paul had said in response to her question, "that the word 'company' originally meant traveling companions. We are a company." "But what value are they?" "There!" he said, turning his frightful sockets toward her. "We've lost that clear, single-note of living. If it cannot be bottled. beaten, pointed or hoarded, we give it no value." Hurt, she'd said: "That's not what I meant." "Ahhh, dearest one," he'd said, soothing, "we are so money-rich and so life-poor. I am evil, obstinate, stupid..." "You are not!" "That, too, is true. But my hands are blue with time. I think... I think I tried to invent life, not realizing it had already been invented." And he'd touched her abdomen to feel the new life there. both hands over her abdomen and trembled, sorry that she'd asked Paul to bring her here. The desert wind had stirred up evil odors from the fringe plantings which anchored the dunes at the cliff base. Fremen superstition gripped her -- evil odors, evil times. She faced into the wind, to see a worm appear outside the plantings. It arose like the prow of a demon ship out of the dunes, threshed sand, smelled the water deadly to its kind and fled beneath a long, burrowing mound. She hated the water then, inspired by the worm's fear. Water, once the spirit-soul of Arrakis, had become a poison. Water brought pestilence. Only the desert was clean. Below her, a Fremen work gang appeared. They climbed to the sietch's middle entrance, and she saw that they had muddy feet. Fremen with muddy feet! The children of the sietch began singing to the morning above her, their voices piping from the upper entrance. The voices made her feel time fleeing from her like hawks before the wind. She shuddered. What storms did Paul see with his eyeless vision? She sensed a vicious madman in him, someone weary of songs and polemics. The sky, she noted, had become crystal gray, filled with alabaster rays, bizarre designs etched across the heavens by windbome sand. A line of gleaming white in the south caught her attention. Eyes suddenly alerted, she interpreted the sign; "White sky in the south; Shai-hulud's mouth." A storm coming, a big wind. She felt the warning breeze, a crystal blowing of sand against her cheeks. The incense of death came on the wind -- odors of water flowing inqanats, sw'eating sand, flint. The water -- that was why Shai-hulud sent his Coriolis wind. Hawks appeared in the cleft where she stood, seeking safety from the wind. They were brown as the rocks and with scarlet in their wings. She felt her spirit go out to them. They had a place to hide; she had none. "M'Lady, the wind comes!" She turned and saw the ghola calling to her outside the upper entrance to the sietch. Fremen fears gripped her. Clean death and the body's water claimed for the tribe, these she understood. But...something brought back from death... Windblown sand whipped at her and reddened her cheeks. She glanced over her shoulder at the frightful band of dust across the sky. The desert beneath the storm had taken on a tawny, restless appearance as though dune waves beat on a tempest shore the way Paul had once described a sea. She hesitated, caught by a feeling of the desert's transience. Measured against eternity, this was no more than a caldron. Dune surf thundered against cliffs. The storm out there had become a universal thing for her -- all the animals hiding from it... nothing left of the desert but its own private sounds -- blown sand scraping along rock, a wind surge whistling, the gallop of a boulder tumbled suddenly from its hill  then, somewhere out of sight, a capsized worm thumping its idiot way aright and slithering off to its dry depths. It was only a moment as her life measured time, but in that moment she felt this planet being swept away -- cosmic dust, part of other waves. W E must hurry," the ghola said from right beside her. She sensed fear in him then, concern for her safety. "It'll shred the flesh from your bones," he said, as though he needed to explain such a storm to her. Her fear of him dispelled by j his obvious concern, Chani allowed the ghola to help her up the rock stairway to the sietch. They entered the twisting baffle which protected the entrance. Attendants opened the moisture seals and closed them behind. Sietch odors assulted her nostrils. The place was a ferment of nasal memories -- the warren closeness of bodies, rank esthers of the reclamation stills, familar food aromas, the flinty burning of machines at work... and through it all, the omnipresent spice -- me lange everywhere. She took a deep breath. "Home." The ghola took his hand from her arm and stood aside, a patient figure now, almost as though turned off when not in use. Yet... he watched. Chani hesitated in the entrance chamber, puzzled by something she could not name. This was truly her home. As a child, she'd hunted scorpions here by glowglobe light. Something was changed, though... "Shouldn't you be going to yourquarters, m'Lady?" the ghola asked. As though ignited by his words, a rippling birth constriction seized her abdomen. She fought against revealing it. "M'Lady?" the ghola said. "Why is Paul afraid for me to bear our child?" she asked. "It is a natural thing to fear for your safety," the ghola said. She put a hand to her cheek where the sand had reddened it. "And hedoesn'tfearforthechild?" "M'Lady... he cannot think of the child without remembering that your firstborn was slain by the Sardaukar." She studied the ghola -- flat face, unreadable mechanical eyes. Was he truly Duncan Idaho, this creature? Was he friend to anyone? Had he spoken truthfully now? "You should be with the medics," the ghola said. Again, she heard the fear for her safety in his voice. She felt abruptly that her mind lay undefended, ready to be invaded by shocking perceptions. "Hayt, I'm afraid," she whispered. "Where is my Usui?" "Affairs of State detain him," the ghola said. S HE nodded, thinking of the government apparatus which had accompanied them in a great flight of ornithopters. Abruptly, she realized what puzzled her about the sietch -- outworld odors. The clerks and aides had brought their own perfumes into this environment, aromas of diet and clothing, of exotic toiletries. They were an undercurrent of odors here. Chani shook herself, concealing an urge to bitter laughter. Even the smells changed in Muad'dib's presence! "There were pressing matters which he could not defer," the ghola said, misreading her hesitation. "Yes... yes, I understand. I came with that swarm, too." Recalling the flight from Arrakeen, she admitted to herself now that she had not expected to survive it. Paul had insisted on piloting his own 'thopter. Eyeless, he had guided the machine here. After that experience, she knew nothing he did could surprise her. Another pain fanned out through her abdomen. The ghola saw her indrawn breath and the tightening of her cheeks. He said: "Is it yourtime?" "I...yes, it is." "You must not delay," hesaid. He grasped her arm and hurried her down the hall. She sensed panic in him. She said; "No need to rush." He seemed not to hear. "The Zensunni approach to birth," he said, urging her along faster, "is to wait without purpose in the state of highest tension. Do not compete with what is happening. To compete is to prepare for failure. Do not be trapped by the need to achieve anything. This way, you achieve everything." While he spoke, they reached the entrance to her quarters. He thrust her through the hangings and cried out: "Harah! Harah! It is Chani's time. Summon the medics!" His call brought attendants running. There was a great bustling of people in which Chani felt herself an isolated island of calm... until the next pain came. H ayt, dismissed to the outer passage, took time to wonder at his own actions. He felt fixated at some point of time where all truths were only temporary. Panic lay beneath his actions, he realized. Panic centered not on the possibility that Chani might die, but that Paul should come to him afterward... filled with grief... his loved one... gone... gone... Something cannot emerge from nothing, the ghola told himself. From what does this panic emerge? He felt that his mentat faculties had been dulled and let out a long, shuddering breath. A psychic shadow passed over him. In the emotional darkns of it, he felt himself waiting for some absolute sound -- the snap of a branch in a jungle. A sigh shook him. Danger had passed without striking. Slowly, marshaling his powers, shedding bits of inhibition, he sank into mentat awareness. He forced it -- not the best way -- but somehow necessary. Ghost shadows moved within him in place of people. He was a transshipping station for every datum he had ever encountered. His being was inhabited by creatures of possibility. They passed in revue to be compared, judged. Perspiration broke out on his forehead. Thoughts with fuzzy edges feathered away into darkness -- unknown. Infinite systems! A mentat could not function without realizing he worked in infinite systems. Fixed knowledge could not surround the infinite. Everywhere could not be brought into finite perspective. Instead, he must become the infinite -- momentarily. In one gestalten spasm, he had it, seeing Bijaz seated before him blazing from some inner fire. Bijaz! The dwarf had done something to him! Hayt felt himself teetering on the lip of a deadly pit. He projected the mentat computation line forward, seeing what could develop out of his own actions. "A compulsion!" he gasped. "I've been rigged with a compulsion!" A blue-robed courier, passing as Hayt spoke, hesitated. "Did you say something, sirra?" Not looking at him, the ghola nodded. "I said everything." xxn There was a man so wise. He jumped into A sandy place And burnt out both his eyes! And when he knew his eyes were gone. He offered no complaint. He summoned up a vision And made himself a saint. -- Children's Verse from History of Muad'dib the sietch. Oracular vision told him it was night, that moonlight silhouetted the shrine atop Chin Rock high on his left. This was a memory-saturated place, his first sietch, where he and Chani...  must not think of Chani, he told himself. The thinning cup of his vision told him of changes all around -- a cluster of palms far down to the right, the black-silver line of a qanat carrying water th jugh dunes piled up by that morr ig's storm. Water flowing in the desert! He recalled another kind of water flowing in a river of his birthworld, Caladan. He hadn't realized then the treasure of such a flow, even the murky slithering in a qanat across a desert basin. Treasure. With a delicate cough, an aide came up from behind. Paul held out his hands for a magnaboard with a single sheet of metallic paper on it. He moved as sluggishly as the qanat's water. The vision flowed, but he found himself increasingly reluctant to move with it. "Pardon, Sire," the aide said. "The Semboule Treaty -- your signature?" "I can read it!" Paul snapped. He scrawled Atreides Imper. in the proper place and returned the board, thrusting it directly into the aide's outstretched hand, aware of the fear this inspired. The man fled. Paul turned away. Ugly, barren land! He imagined it sun-soaked and monstrous with heat, a place of sandslides and thedrowned darkness of dust pools, blowdevils unreeling tiny dunes across the rocks, their narrow bellies full of ochre crystals. But it was a rich land, too -- big, exploding out of narrow places with vistas of storm-trodden emptiness, rampart cliffs and tumbledown ridges. All it required was water and love. Life changed those irascible wastes into shapes of grace and movement, he thought. That was the message of the desert. Contrast stunned him with realization. He wanted to turn to the aides massed in the sietch entrance, to shout at them; If you need something to worship, then worship life -- all life, every last crawling bit of it! We're all in this beauty together! They wouldn't understand. In the desert, thQ' were endlessly desert. Growing things performed no green ballet for them. He clenched bis fists at his sides, trying to halt the vision. He wanted to flee from his own mind. It was a beast come to devour him! Awareness lay in him, sodden, heavy with all the living it had sponged up, saturated with too many experiences.  D esperately, Paul squeezed his thoughts outward. Stars! Awareness turned over at thought of all those stars above him -- infinite volume. A man must be half mad to imagine he could rule even a tear drop of that volume. He couldn't begin to imagine the number of subjects his Imperium claimed. Subjects? Worshipers... and enemies more likely. Did any among them see beyond rigid beliefs? Where was one man who'd escaped the narrow destiny of his prejudices? Not even an Emperor escaped. He'd lived a take-everything life, tried to create a universe in his own image. But the exultant universe was breaking across him at last with its silent .waves. I spit on Dune! he thought. I give it my moisture! This myth he'd made out of intricate movements and imagination, out of moonlight and love, out of prayers older than Adam, and gray cliffs and crimson shadows, laments and rivers of martyrs -- what had it come to at last? When the waves receded, the shores of Time would spread out there clean, empty, shining with infinite grains of memory and little else. Was this the golden genesis of man? Sand scuffed against rocks told him that the ghola had joined him. "You've been avoiding me today, Duncan," Paul said. "It's dangerous for you to call me that," the ghola said. "I know." "I... came to warn you, m'Lord." "I know." The story of the compulsion Bijaz had put on him pour from the ghola then. "Do you know the nature of the compulsion?" Paul asked. "Violence." Paul felt himself arriving at a place which had claimed him from the binning. Hestood suspended. The Jihad had seized him, fixed him onto a glidcpath from which the terrible gravity of the Future would never release him. "There'll be no violence from Duncan," Paul whispered. "But, Sire... " "Tell me what you see around us," Paul said. "M'Lord?" "The desert -- how is it tonight?" "Don't you see it?" "I have no eyes, Duncan." "But..." "I've only my vision," Paul said, "and wish I didn't have it. I'm dying of prescience. Did you know that, Duncan?" "Perhaps... what you fear won't happen," the ghola said. "What? Deny my own oracle? How can I when I've seen it fulfilled thousands of times? People call it a power, a gift. It's an affliction! It won't let me leave my life where I found it!" "M'Lord," the ghola muttered, "I... it isn't... young master, you don't... I... " He fell silent. Paul sensed the ghola's confusion. He said: "What'd you call me, Duncan?" "What? What? I... for a moment, I..." "You called me 'young master'." "I did, yes." "That's what Duncan always called me." Paul reached out and touched the ghola's face. "Was that part of your Tleilaxu training?" "No." Paul lowered his hand. "What, then?" "It came from... me." "Do you serve two masters?" "Perhaps." "Free yourself from the ghola, Duncan." "How?" "You're human. Do a human thing." "I'm a ghola!" "But your flesh is human. Duncan's in there." "Something's in there." "I care not how you do it," Paul said, "but you'll do it." "You've foreknowledge?" "Foreknowledge be damned!" Paul turned away. His vision hurtled forward now, with gaps in it, but it wasn't a thing to be stopped . "M'Lord, if you've... "  "Quiet!" Paul held up a hand. "Did you hear that?" "Hear what, m'Lord?" hadn't heard it. Had he only imagined the sound? It'd been his tribal name called from the desert -- far away and low: "Usui... "What is it, m'Lord?" Paul shook his head. He felt watched. Sopiething out there in the night shadows knew he was here. Something? No -- someone. "It was mostly sweet," hewhispered, "and you were the sweetest of all." "What'd you say, m'Lord?" "It's the future," Paul said. That amorphous human universe out there had undergone a spurt of motion, dancing to the tune of his vision. It had struck a powerful note then. The ghostechoes might endure. "I don't understand, m'Lord," the ghola said. "A Fremen dies when he's too long from the desert," Paul said. "They call it the 'water sickness.' Isn't that odd?" "That's very odd." Paul strain at memories, trying to recall the sound of Chani breathing beside him in the night. Where is there comfort? he wondered. All he could remember, was Chani at breakfast the day they'd left for the desert. She'd been restless, irritable. "Why do you wear that old jacket?" she'd demanded, eyeing the black uniform coat with its red hawk crest beneath his Fremen robes. "You're an Emperor!" "Even an Emperor has his favorite clothing," he'd said. For no reason he could explain, this had brought real tears to Chani's eyes -- the second time in her life when Fremen inhibitions had been shattered. Now, in the darkness, Paul rubbed his own cheeks and felt moisture there. Who gives moisture to the dead? he wondered. It was his own face, yet not his. The wind chilled the wet skin. A frail dream formed -- and broke. What was this swelling in his breast? Was it something he'd eaten? How bitter and plaintive was this other self, giving moisture to the dead. The wind bristled with sand. The skin, dry now, was his own. But whose was the quivering which remained? They heard the wailing then, far away in the sietch depths. It grew louder... louder... The ghola whirled at a sudden glare of light -- someone flinging wide the entrance seals. In the light, he saw a man with a raffish grin -- no! Not a grin, but a grimace of grief! It was a Fedaykin lieutenant named Tandis. Behind him came a press of many people, all fallen silent now that they saw Muad'dib. "Chani..." Tandis said. "Is dead," Paul whispered. "I heard her call." H e turned toward the sietch. He knew this place. It was a place where he could not hide. His onrushing vision illuminated the entire Fremen mob. He saw Tandis, felt the Fedaykin's grief, the fear and anger. "She is gone," Paul said. The ghola heard the words out of a blazing corona. They burned his chest, his backbone, the sockets of his metal eyes. He felt his right hand move toward the knife at his belt. His own thinking became strange, disjointed. He was a puppet held fast by strings reaching down from that awful corona. He moved to another's commands, to another's desires. The strings jerked his arms, his legs, his jaw. Sounds came squeezing out of his mouth, a terrifying repetitive noise -- "Hrrak! Hraak! Hraak!" The knife came up to strike. In that instant, he grabbed his own voice, shaped rasping words: "Run! Young master, run!" "We will not run," Paul said. "We'll move with dignity. We'll do what must be done." Theghola's muscles locked. He shuddered -- swayed. "... what must be done!" The words rolled in his mind like a great fish surfacing. "... what must be done!" Ahhh, that had sounded like the old Duke, Paul's grandfather. The young master had some of the old man in him. "... what must be done!" The words began to unfold in the ghola's consciousness. A sensation of living two lives simultaneously spread out through his awareness: Hayt Idaho Hayt Idaho... He became a motionless chain of relative existence, singular, alone. Old memories flooded his mind. He marked them, adjusted them to new understandings, made a beginning at the integration of a new awareness. A new persona achieved a temporary form of internal tyranny. The masculating synthesis remained charged with potential disorder, but events pressed him to the temporary adjustment. The young master needed him. It was done then. He knew himself as Duncan Idaho, remembering everything of Hayt as though it had been stored secretly in him and ignited by a flaming catalyst. The corona dissolved. He shed the Tleilaxu compulsions. "Stay close to me, Duncan," Paul said. "I'll need to depend on you for many things." And, as Idaho continued to stand entranced: "Duncan!" "Yes, I am Duncan." "Of course you are! This was the moment when you came back. We'll go inside now." It was like the old times, yet not like them. Now that he stood free of the Tleilaxu, he could appreciate what they had given him. Zensunni training permitted him to overcome the shock of events. The mentat accomplishment formed a counterbalance. He put off all fear, standing above the source. His entire consciousness looked outward from a position of infinite wonder. He had been dead; he was alive. "Sire," the Fedaykin Tandis said as they approached him, "the woman, Lichna, says she must see you. I told her to wait." "Thank you," Paul said. "The birth..." "I spoke to the medics," Tandis said, falling into step. "They said you have two children, both of them alive and sound." "Two?" Paul stumbled, catching himself on Idaho's arm. "A boy and a girl," Tandis said. "I saw them. They're good Fremen babies." "How... how did she die?" Paul whispered. "M'Lord?" Tandis bent close. "Chani?" Paul said. "It was the birth, m'Lord," Tandis replied. "They said her body was drained by the speed of it. I don't understand, but that is what they said." "Take me to her," Paul whispered. worth adding to your library... stories you will treasure... available to you at a special # discount no commitments. Here are the books of enduring value that you .will want to own... for hours of science-fiction pleasure, to be read, reread, and discussed with your friends. These are the books that have proven themselves... filled with all of the features you look for in S-F...written by the acknowledged masters of the art. Just circle your choices below, mail to us, and the books wiU b m your pages, containing stories by such masters of science fiction as Arthur C. Clarke, Theodore Sturgeon, A. E. van Vogt, Clifford Simak, Poul Anderson, Leigh Brackett, John W. Campbell, Jr. All of the stories belong to the excitingly modern era that swept SF to its greatest pinnacle of popularity. S-I fromMoIdaug, inhuman stars from the last human settlement, are gathering together for war. Old world colonies in order to avert this war. But not. rugged individualist Cully When, the type of man who has pioneered frontiers in all times and all places. Set in some future time, this acn-fiUed adventure depicts space-age guerrilla warfare and age-old human stupidity with excitement and ends with an explosive climax. # pp. List Price... # Discount Price... # S-# separate and complete worlds -- idyllic Lithia and a culture on Earth that has literally gone under ground, provides the basis for the story of four extraordinary men. There is the priest, dedicated to the glory of God; the scientist working for the glory of man; the realist who works only for himself; and the man who is content to ask nothing of any world, any man, or any deity. The author presents a compelling moral problem. This book is something of a tour de force. # pp. List Price... # Discount Price...# S-# the edge of tomorrow... who will be chosen for immortality? Who will make this ultimate decision -- the government, free enterprise, or private monopoly? A new, highly controversial novel, infused with blood and guts, exatnining the disease of power as well as the responsibility. Both praised and damned before it was . even published, this novel deserves your personal attention. # pp. List Price... # .# DiscouBt Price...#J# S-# was he riding in a # Willys-Knight? If he was dead why wasn't he beginning a chilly half-life m the year #? And Gene Runciter -- murdered -- but sending him eerie messages from beyond the grave? Everywhere and anywhere Joe turned, m sky-writing, on a traffic ticket, graffiti, matchbook and did Joe really want to know the answer? Read this exciting, new novel that starts as an imporlt Luna Mission and ends as a living or dying diabolical nightmare. #pp. List Price... # Discount Price... # .# #-# an entire day, a small rural village in England loses contact with the outside world. Soon after, all the women, married or not become pregnant eventually giving birth to remarkable golden-eyed chudren who exhibit a strange kind of sinisterism They are dangerous and Midwich must make the ultimate decision -- if the children survive, then mankind must join the dinosaur among Nature's discards. A gripping account of man's fight for survival. # pp. List Price... #-# Discount Price... # S-# by Harry Harrison and Brian W. Aldfss. Collected for the first time... the best SF stories of #...Asimov, Sheckley, MacDonald, Leiber... plus # other exciting stories... and, year, #; A Space Odyssey. This rich anthology of the year s most exciting stories from the best SF bookshelf. # pp. List Price... # Discount Price... # S-S C. M. Kornbluth. Two major advertising agencies are nghting for the Venus account -- nothing less man total control of the Venus economy and markets will do. It is completely unimportant that Venus IS a harsh, barren, uninhabited planet. According to the mentality of Mitchell Courtenay of Fowler Schocken Associates, the trick is to persuade colonists to go to Venus, and once there, they will have to survive as best they can. One of the most savage and devastating attacks on modern consumer society and the advertising agents tv ho are its high priests, The Space Merchants is uncomfortably prophetic. # pp. List Price... # Discount Price... # .# S.# Heinleln'a Future History Stories. Twenty-five years ago Robert A. Heinlein began to write stories about an imaginary future that is fast becoming a reality. Discover, through the pen of the master of space-age fiction, about man's first step on the moon; weather control; manufacture of synthetic food; mterstellar exploration. Now, for the first time, m chronological order, are Heinlein's #I compellmg stories -- all depicting a glimpse of a possible tomorrow. # pp. List Price... # Discount Price... # S-# mysterious space force that inhibits the world's intelligence. But suddenly, it's gone and overnight the intellect of every living creature is trebled. What are the consequences of such instant genius' These are the problems confronting Archie Brock, former near moron; Peter Corinth, physicist; and Ins no-longer dumb wife. This provocative and absorbing book explores the ultimate problem ofsuch a situation -- in a world free of the difficulties that has plagued mankind throughout history, what is man to do with his time? # pp. List Price... # Discount Price...#.(# S-# master pain peddler, skillful and sophisticated, fives m a tune when reading tragic headlines no provides the necessary sensations. Into Chalk s sinister hands falls Lona Kelvin, orphaned, nmther of # children, yet without a soul: and Minner Burris, starman, whose butchered body was put together by aliens, a walking horror. What fun to mate these two and watch them wallow in their mutual torment. But somewhere, something went wrong. Discover what happens when the puppets begin to pull their own strings in this imagi#pp. List Price... # Discount Price... # P.O. Box #, Grand Central Post Office, New York, N. Y. # Please send me tlie books I have circled. Please print full name  address S-I S-# S-# S-# S-# Name S-# S-# S-# S-# S-# Address State Zip Code .# The best fiction is science fiction; and the best Leader in the science-fiction field for almost two decades! Presenting the finest writers: Asimov, Pohl, del Rey, Leiber, Anderson, Herbert Vance, Simak, Dickson, Blish, Sllverberg, Ellison, Knight, Harrison, Aldiss, Niven, Clement. Popular monthly columns: For Your Inf ormation -- Willy Ley, Galaxy Bookshelf -- Algis Budrys. Three-time winner of the coveted Hugo, science-fiction's Oscar; voted the best sf magazine in the world. IP's regular authors include: Keith "Retief" Laumer, Andre Norton, C. C. MacApp, Mack Reynolds, Roger Zelazny, Samuel R. Delany, Philip Jose Farmer. Features: The Reading Room, controversial book reviews by Lester del Rey. Hue and Cry where the readers praise or blast the editors, writers and artists -- and where the editors, writers and artists blast back. #. A tltnt two-Tolumt collection of crest science fiction readLnc. Orer # pages of eiclting fiction -- four full-length norels. twelre norelettes. eight short stories by Ray Bradbury. Robert A. Helnlein, A. E. ran Vogt, Pool Anderson. Arthur C. Clarke. Theodore Sturgeon. Alfred Bester, and a dozen more. Counts as I cholM. Pub. ed. #. I Please accept my application for membership In the Science I I Fiction Book Club and rush the # books whose numbers I have i circled below. Bill me only #, plus shipping and handling. I for all #. Then every month, send me the Club's free bulletin. I I "Things to Come", which describes coming selections. For I I each book I accept, I will pay only #, plus shipping and I I handling, unless I take an extravalue selection at a higher price. I need take only four books withI in the coming year and may I resign at any time thereafter. I delighted with my Introductory I package. I may return it in # days, pay nothing, owe nothing, and my membership will be canceled. I Print I Name Circle the numbort of the want: # books you #i# for only whtn you Join the Science Fiction Book Club end agree to accept only four booki during the coming year. counts as only a single choice! How the Clob works: Each month it offers a really superb new science fact or ffction bk at a fraction of its regular price. Even though these books sell for #, # and more in their original editions. Club members get tbern for oy # each -- in special full-leng. haid-cover editions -- unless you select an extra-value book at slightly higher price. And the Club tells you in advance what each monthly selection will be. During your trial membership, you agree to take as few as four books in the coming year. Cancel any time thereafter. No-Risk Gnarantec: If not delighted with introductory #-book shipment, return books within # days to cancel membership. Otherwise you will be enrolled in the Club as a Trial Member. Mail coupon today to Science Fiction Book Club. Garden City, New York # AddressClty k' #-S# under #, parent jmust sign here. (Offer good In U.S.A. only) ; #M. KlDcr TUag by Kate Wilhelm. A scientist in the #rd century develops a robot with a laser eye. Pub. ed. # #. TV Fe -- dn lien Trilogy, by Isaac Asimov. The ends of the galaxy revert to barbarism. Pub. ed. #A# #. October dw First b Too Late, by Fred Hoyle. Solsr beams ay havoc with time on earth. Pub. ed. # #. Cheeky by John Wyndham. Alien powers 'pc sess" small boy in shocker from author of "Day of the Triffids". #. The Fast Throngh Towerrow: "Future History" Stories, by Robert A. Heinlcin. Pub. ed. S#S #. Aiteov's Mysteries by Isaac Asimov. # loveand-larceny meed whodunits of the future -- puzzlers all! Pub. ed. UM #. DaagcronsVIskMW. Anthology of # original stories never before in print by Sturgeon, Anderson, others. Pub. ed. JS K. Twice # by Ray Bradbury. Fourty-four stories by the Grand Master of science Action. Pub. ed. # by Damon Knit. Rule Golden, The Dying Man A Natural State-all complete. Pub. ed. # #. #: A Space CMysacy by Arthur Clarke. # men and computer trigger cosmic "booby trap". Pub. ed.# #. Last StarAlp Frow Barth by John Boyd. Young lovers Am loveless society ruled by computer "god' Pub. ed; #. #.HawkShaSti lien, by Robert Silverberg.Agroupof #st century revolutionaries arc banished a hfllkm years into the past. Pub. ed. #J# QAUxy NOVEMBER # # MAC m,. --  -- gf man's first look at himself -- in an alien's eye! Harlan Ellison The best fiction is science fiction; and the best Leader in the science-fiction field for almost two decades! Presenting the finest writers: Asimov, Pohl, del Rey, Leiber, Anderson, Herbert Vance, Simak, Dickson, Blish, Silverberg, Ellison, Knight, Harrison, Aldiss, Niven, Clement. Popular monthly columns: For Your Information -- Willy Ley, Galaxy Bookshelf -- Algis Budrys. Three-time winner of the coveted Hugo, science-fiction's Oscar; voted the best sf magazine in the world. IF's regular authors include: Keith "Retief" Laumer, Andre Norton, C. C. MacApp, Mack Reynolds, Roger Zelazny, Samuel R. Delany, Philip Jose Farmer. Features: The Reading Room, controversial book reviews by Lester del Rey. Hue and Cry where the readers praise or blast the editors, writers and artists -- and where the editors, writers and artists blast back. -- Galaxy is published in French, German, Italian, Japanese and Spanish. The U. S. Edition is published in Braille and Living Tape. Editor Editor Emeritus Science Editor November, #  Vol.#, No. # Phyllis Gotlieb (Parti) # , Robert Silverberg Frank Herbert Harlan Ellison  Ron Goulart Norman Spinrad Roberts. Richardson Willy Ley Algis Budrys Feature Editor Managing Editor Art Director Associate Art Director Publisher Associate Publisher lished monthly by Universal Publishing  Distributing Corporation, Arnold E. Abramson, President. Main offices: # East # Street, New York, N.Y. #. #c per copy. #-issue subscription: # in the United States, elsewhere #. Second class postage paid at New York, N.Y. and additional mailing offices. Copyright  # by Universal Publishing  Distributing Corporation under International, Universal and PanAmerican Copyright Conventions. All rights reserved. The publisher assumes no responsibility for unsolicited material. All stories printed in this magazine are fiction and any similarity between characters and actual persons is coincidental. Title registered U.S. Patent Office. Printed in U.S. A. Games people play are endless. And sometimes vicious. One in vogue today fills me with the joyless joy of an idiot among idiots. It's nice to belong but the company is dreadful. This particular pastime may have been invented by the legendary scientist of another time, place and culture -- I had not until this moment been sure he existed. Don't stop me if you've heard this one -- I expect to go on. Our Truth-seeker -- with a mind as open and keen as the winds of the world -- focused his search on the centipede. Using techniques not lost to the more developed civilizations of today, he established a dialogue of sorts with the creature. He said loudly, "Jump!" After countless punishing lessons the centipede learned to jump on command. Communication thus set up, the scientist amputated one of the myriapod's legs after another. Between surgeries he ordered his subject to jump. The centipede jumped. To the end. Finally footless -- save for the two front feet which had evolved into poison fangs -- the altered centipede just lay there. "Jump!" cried the scientist. The centipede waited. The dazzled man of learning rushed off to write up his findings. These were widely acclaimed by persons who had never paid much attention to centipedes. His epochal discovery: When one removes the legs of a centipede the creature loses its hearing. But not its poison fangs. The current version of the game revolves around "scientific" speculation in print about the relative levels of Black and White intelligence as measured by IQ tests. One such dissertation -- in a recent issue of Analog and by John W. Campbell -- argues for a possible "difference" in intelligences, citing the acuity of a porpoise's hearing in water as compared to a maft's and continuing: "If their (the Blacks') basic intelligence pattern is of a different type -- naturally it's harder for them to fit into the Scholarly type that Caucasoids developed -- with unquestionable and world-shaking success -- so that although they've been working into Western culture for as long a time as the Scots, they haven't been able to fit in anywhere near as well. Sort of porpoise out of water effect." If I were a porpoise -- right now I would begin to worry. Not as much about whether a difference existed between Black and White intelligence as about whether no difference whatsoever existed. I would examine the alterations in my oceanic environment (Please turn to page #) These great minds were Rosicrucians O... x Benjamin Franklh Isaac Newton Francis Bacon Why were these men great? How does anyone -- man or woman -- achieve greatness? Is it not by mastery of the powers within ourselves ? Know the mysterious world within you ! Attune yourself to the wisdom of the ages! Grasp the inner power of your mind ! Learn the secrets of a full and peaceful life ! Benjamin Franklin, statesman and inventor... Isaac Newton, discoverer of the Law of Gravitation... Francis Bacon, philosopher and scientist... like many other learned and great men and women... were Rosicrucians. The Rosicrucians existence for centuries. Today, headquarters of of mail annually to all parts of the world. copy of 'The Mas fery of Life" -- ! ligation; A nonI  profit organiza I 'A tion. Address:  J Scribe E.R.A. I fee,... i San Jose, California #, U.S.A. Please send me the jree book, The Mastery of Life, which explains how I may learn to use my faculties and powers of mind. Name AddressCity State Man had arrogated to himself both humanity and inhumanity. But not all the best people were human! I man's World after all. He was not sure why. Call it irresistible attraction. Call it sentimentality. Call it foolishness. Gundersen had never planned to revisit this place. Yet here he was, waiting for the landing, and there it was in the screen -- a world slightly larger than Earth and one that had claimed the prime decade of his life, a world where he had learned things about himself that he had not really wanted to know. The ship would shortly land. Despite everything, he was coming back. He saw the shroud of mist that covered the temperate zones, the girdling blue-black band of the scorched tropics, the great sprawling icecaps. He remembered riding through the Sea of Dust at blazing twilight. He remembered a silent, bleak river journey beneath bowers of twittering dagger-pointed leaves. And he remembered golden cocktails on the veranda of a jungle station on the Night of Five Moons, with Seena close by his side and a herd of nildoror mooing in the bush. The memories were of long ago. The nildoror again were masters of Holman's World. Gundersen had a hard time accepting that. "Attention, passengers in the lounge," came a voice over the speaker. "We enter landing orbit for Belzagor in fifteen minutes. Please prepare to return to cradles." Belzagor was what they called the planet now. The native name, the nildoror's own word. To Gundersen it seemed like something out of Assyrian mythology. Of course, the pilot's had been a romanticized pronunciation. Coming from a nildor the word would really sound more like Bills' grrr. He would try to call the planet by the name it now wore. He attempted never to give needless offense to alien beings. "Belzagor," he said. "It's a voluptuous sound, isn't it? Rolls nicely off the tongue." The tourist couple beside him in the ship's lounge nodded. They agreed readily with whatever Gundersen said. The husband, plump, pale, overdressed, said, "They were still calling it Holman's World when you were last out here, weren't they?" "Oh, yes," Gundersen said. "But that was back in the good old imperialist days when an Earthman could call a planet whatever he damn pleased." The tourist wife's lips tightened in that thin, pinched, dysmenorrhean way of hers. Gundersen drew a somber pleasure from annoying her. All during the voyage he had deliberately played a role out of Kipling for these tourists -- the former colonial administrator going out to see what a beastly botch the natives must be making out of the task of governing themselves. The pose was an exaggeration, a distortion, of his real attitude but sometimes it pleased him to wear masks. The tourists -- there were eight of them -- looked upon him in mingled awe and contempt as he swaggered among them, a big fairskinned man with the mark of outworld experience stamped on his features. They disapproved of him, of the image of himself that he gave them. Yet they knew he had suffered, labored and striven under a foreign sun and they saw romance in that. "Will you be staying at the hotel?" the tourist husband asked. "Oh, no. I'm going right out into the bush, toward the mist country. Look -- there, you see? In the northern hemisphere, that band of clouds midway up. The temperature gradient's very steeptropic and arctic practically side by side. Mist. Fog. They'll take you on a tour of it. I have some business in there." "Business? I thought these new independent worlds were outside the zone of economic penetration that -- " "Not commercial business," Gundersen said, "Personal business. Unfinished business. Something I didn't manage to discover during my tour of duty here." The signal light flashed again, more insistently. "Will you excuse me? We really should cradle up now." He went to his cabin and readied himself for landing. Webfoam spurted from the spinnerets and enfolded him. He felt deceleration thrust, that curiously archaic sensation hearkening back to spacetravel's earliest days. The ship dropped planetward as Gundersen swayed, suspended. was one Earthmen had built more than a hundred years before. It was in the tropics, at the mouth of the great river flowing into Belzagor's single ocean. Madden's River, Benjamini Ocean -- Gundersen did not know the nildoror names for either. The spaceport was self-maintaining, fortunately. Automatic high-redundancy devices operated the landing beacon. Homeostatic surveillance kept the pad repaved and the bordering jungle cropped back. All done by machine -- it was unrealistic to expect the nildoror to operate a spaceport and impossible to keep a crew of Earthmen stationed here. Gundersen understood that perhaps a hundred Earthmen were still living on Belzagor -- even after the general withdrawal -- but they were not such as would operate a spaceport. And there was a treaty, in any case. Administrative functions were to be carried out by nildoror or not at all. They landed. They left the ship. The air had the tropical reek of rich loam, rotting leaves, droppings of jungle beasts, an aroma of creamy flowers. The time was early evening. A couple of the moons were out. As always, the threat of rain hung in the air -- the humidity was #, probably -- but that threat almost never materialized. Rainstorms were rare in this tropical belt. The water simply precipitated out of the air in droplets all the time, imperceptibly, coating you with fine wet beads. Gundersen saw lightning flicker beyond the tops of the hullygully trees at the edge of the pad. A stewardless marshaled the nine debarkees. "This way, please," she said crisply and led them toward the one building. On the left three nildoror emerged from the bush and solemnly gazed at the newcomers. Tourists gasped and pointed. "Look. Do you see them? Like elephants, they are. Are those nili -- nildoror?" "Nildoror, yes," Gundersen said. The tang of the big beasts drifted across the clearing. A bull and two cows, he guessed, judging by the size" of the tusks. They were all about the same height, three meters plus, with the deep green skins that marked them as western-hemisphere nildoror. Eyes as big as platters peered back at him in dim curiosity. The shorttusked cow in front lifted her tail and placidly dropped an avalanche of steaming, purple dung. Gundersen heard deep, blurred sounds but at this distance he could not make out what the nildoror were saying. Imagine them running a spaceport -- imagine them running a planet. But they do... No living beings crewed the spaceport building. Some robots, part of the homeostasis net, were repairing the wall at the far side, where the gray plastic sheeting had apparently succumbed to spore implantation. Sooner or later the jungle rot got everything in this part of the planet. But that was the only visible activity. There was no customs desk. The nildoror did not have a bureaucracy of that sort. They did not care what you brought with you to their world. There was also no spaceline office here, nor were there moneychanging booths nor newsstands nor any of the other concessions one normally found in a spaceport. There was only a big bare shed, which once had been the nexus of a bustling colonial outpost, in the days when Holman's World had been the property of Earth. It seemed to Gundersen that he saw ghosts of those days all about him -- figures in tropical khaki carrying messages, supercargoes waving inventory sheets, computer technicians draped in festoons of memory beads, nildoror bearers laden with outgoing produce. Now all was still. The scrapings of the repair robots echoed across the emptiness. The spaceline stewardess was telling the eight tourists, "Your guide should be here any minute. He'll take you to the hotel and -- " Gundersen was supposed to go to the hotel, too, just for tonight. In the morning he hoped to arrange for transport. He had no formal plans for his northward journey. It was going to be largely an improvisation, a reconnaissance into his own pockmarked past. He said to the stewardess, "Is the guide a nildor?" "You mean, native? Oh, no, he's an Earthman, Mr. Gundersen." She rummaged in a sheaf of printout slips. "His name's Van Beneker, and he was 'supposed to be here at least half an hour before the ship landed. I don't understand why -- " "Van Beneker was never strong on punctuality," Gundersen said. "But there he is." A beetle, much rusted and stained by the climate, had pulled up at the open entrance to the building. From it now emerged a short, red-haired man, also much rusted and stained by the climate. He wore rumpled fatigues and a pair of knee-high jungle boots. His hair was thinning and his tanned bald skull showed through the slicked-down strands. He entered the building and peered around, blinking. "Van?" Gundersen said. "Over here, Van." The little man came over. In a hurried, perfunctory way he said, while he was still far from them, "I want to welcome all you people to Belzagor, as Holman's World is now known. My name's Van Bcncker and I'm going to show you as much of this fascinating planet as is legally permissible and -- " "Hello, Van," Gundersen cut in. The guide halted, obviously irritated, in mid : spiel. He blinked again and looked closely at Gundersen. Finally he said, clearly not believing his eyes, "Mr. Gundersen?" "Just Gundersen. I'm not your boss any more." "Jesus, Mr. Gundersen. Jesus, are you here for the tour?" "Not exactly. I'm here to take my own tour." others, "I want you to excuse me. Just for a minute." To the spaceline stewardess he said, "It's okay. You can officially convey them to me. I take responsibility. They all here? One, two, three -- eight. That's right. Okay, the luggage goes out there, next to the beetle. Tell them all to wait. I'll be right with them." He tugged at Gundersen's elbow. "Come on over here, Mr. Gundersen. You don't know how amazed I am. Jesus!" "How have you been, Van?" "Lousy. How else, on this planet? When did you leave, exactly?" "Twenty-two forty. The year after relinquishment. Eight years ago." "Eight years. And what have you been doing?" "The home office found work for me," Gundersen said. "I keep busy. Now I've got a year's accumulated leave." "To spend here?" "Why not?" "What for?" "I'm going up mist country," Gundersen said. "I want to visit the sulidoror." "You don't want to do that," said Van Beneker. "Rather -- why do you want to do that?" "To satisfy a curiosity." "There's only trouble when a man goes up there. You know the stories, Mr. Gundersen. I don't need to remind you of how many guys went up there, how many didn't come back." Van Beneker laughed. "You didn't come all the way to this place just to rub noses with the .sulidoror. I bet you got some other reason." Gundersen let the point pass. "What do you do here now, Van?" "Tourist guide, mostly, I take them up along the ocean, then show them a bit of the mist country, Next we hop across to the Sea of Dust. It's a nice little tour." "Yes." "The rest of the time I relax. I talk to the nildoror a lot and sometimes I visit friends at the bush stations. You'll know everyone, Mr. Gundersen. It's all the old people -- what's still out there." "What about Seena Royce?"Gundersen asked. "She's up by Shangri-la Falls." "Still have her looks?" "She thinks so," Van Beneker said. "You figure you'll go up that way?" "Of course," Gundersen said. "I'm making a sentimental pilgrimage. I'll tour all the bush stations. See the old friends. Seena. Cullen. Kurtz. Salamone. Whoever's still there." "Some of them are dead." "Whoever's still there," Gundersen said. He looked down at the little man and smiled. "You'd better take care of your tourists now. We can talk at the hotel tonight. I want you to fill me in on everything that's happened while I've been gone." "Easy, Mr. Gundersen. I can do it right now in one word. Rot. Everything's rotting. Look at the spaceport wall over there." "I see." "Look at the repair robots now. They don't shine they? They're giving out, too. If you get close you can see the spots on their hulls." "But homeostasis -- " "Sure, Everything gets fixed, even the repair robots. But the system's going to break down. Sooner or later the rot will get into the basic programs and there won't be any more repairs. And this world will go straight back into the stone age. And the nildoror will finally be happy. I understand those big bastards as much as anybody does. I know they can't wait to see the last trace of Earthmen rot right off this planet. They pretend they're friendly but the hate's there all the time, real sick hate. And -- " "You ought to look after your tourists, Van," Gundersen said. "They're getting restless." II  going to transport them from the spaceport to the hotel -- two Earthmen per alien, with Gundersen riding alone and Van Beneker with the luggage, leading the way in his beetle. The three nildoror grazing at the edge of the field ambled over to enroll in the caravan and two others emerged from the bush. Gundersen was surprised be beasts of burden for Earthmen. "They don't mind," Van Beneker explained. "They like to do us favors. It makes them feel superior. They can't hardly tell there's weight on them, anyhow. And they don't think there's anything shameful about letting people ride them." "When I was here I had the impression they resented it," Gundersen said. "Since relinquishment they take things like that easier. Anyway, how could you be sure' what they thought? I mean, what they really thought." The tourists were a bit alarmed at riding nildoror. Van Beneker tried to calm them by telling them it w r as an important part of the Belzagor experience. Besides, he added, machinery did not thrive on this planet and hardly any functioning beetles were left. Gundersen demonstrated how to mount, for the benefit of the apprehensive newcomers. He tapped his nildoror's left tusk. The alien kneeled in its elephantine way, ponderously coming down on its front knees, then its back ones. The nildor wriggled its shoulders, in effect dislocating them to create the deep swayback valley in which a man could ride comfortably. Gundersen climbed aboard, seizing the short backward-thrusting horns as his pommels. The spiny crest down the middle of the alien's broad skull began to twitch. Gundersen recognized it as a gesture of welcome. The nildoror had a rich language of gesture, employing not only the spines but also their long ropy trunks and their many-pleated ears. "Sssukh!" Gundersen said, and the nildor arose. "Do you sit well?" it asked him in its own language. "Very well indeed," Gundersen said, feeling a surge of delight as the unforgotten vocabularly came to his lips. In their clumsy, hesistant way, the eight tourists did as he had done. The caravan set out down the river road toward the hotel. Nightflies cast a dim glow under the canopy of trees. A third moon was in the sky and the mingled lights came through the leaves, revealing the oily, fast-moving river just to their left. Gundersen stationed himself at the rear of the procession in case one of the tourists had a mishap. There was only one uneasy moment, though, when a nildoror paused and left the ranks. It rammed the triple prongs of its tusks into the riverbank to grub up some morsel, then resumed its place in line. In the old days, Gundersen knew, the incident would never have occurred. Nildor were not permitted then to have whims. He enjoyed the ride. The jouncing strides were agreeable and the pace was swift without being strenuous for the passengers. What good beasts the nildoror were, Gundersen thought. Strong, docile, intelligent. He caught himself short. The nildoror are something other than funny-looking elephants. They are intelligent beings, the dominant life forms of their planet. People. And don't you forget it... Soon Gundersen could hear the crashing of the surf. They were nearing the hotel. The path widened to become a clearing. One of the tourist women pointed into the bush. Her husband shrugged and shook his head. Black shapes crouched between the trees. They were barely visible in the shadows. Two of the dim forms emerged and stood by the edge of the path as Gundersen's nildor went past. They were husky bipeds, close to three meters tall, covered with thick coats of dark red hair. Massive tails swished slowly through the greenish gloom. Hooded eyes, slit-wide even in this scant light, appraised the procession. Drooping rubbery snouts, tapir-long, sniffed audibly. A woman turned gingerly to ask Gundersen, "What are they?" "Sulidoror. The secondary species. They come from up mist country. These are northern ones." "Are they dangerous?" "I wouldn't call them that." "Why are they down here if they're northern animals?" her husband wanted to know. "I'm not sure," Gundersen said. He questioned his mount and received an answer. "They work at the hotel," Gundersen called ahead. "Bellhops. Kitchen hands." It seemed strange to him that the nildoror would have turned Ballantine Hooks all publishers, included our release of a couple of titles not mentioned previously because we had so much to talk about that was directly science fiction. These peripheral titiles are of concern to any intelligent adult since they are on the subReinows.  see the release of two magnificent anthologies edited by Lin Carter. contains excerpts from the old master storytellers of epic myths, heroic sagas and the like -- Lin's favorite of contemporary writers -- to prove the old magic has not died. You'll Morris, Jack Vance, Tolkien. Riches. And at #! neatly points out, is thoroughly realistic. And along with this remarkable novel, the reissue of six earlier Frederik Pohl works -- gems all: still at # each. with the new Foster covers) at an incredible # each. the hot cartoons of Robert Crumb (# -- a gift book, but not for kiddies or old ladies of either sex).  the November issue. Watch for it. And watch out for BB's. And any you can't find on the stands -- send in dollars to # West #th Street, New York #. BB. the sulidoror into domestic servants at an Earthman's hotel. Not even before relinquishment had sulidoror been used as servants. But of course there had been plenty of robots here then. T HE hotel lay just ahead. It was on the coast, a glistening geodesic dome that showed no external signs of decay. Before relinquishment it had been a posh resort run exclusively for the benefit of the top-level administrators of the Company. Three sulidoror stood at the hotel entrance. Van Beneker gestured fiercely at them and they began to take the luggage from the beetle's storage hold. Inside, Gundersen quickly detected symptoms of decline. A carpet of tiger moss had begun to edge out of an ornamental garden strip along the lobby wall. It was starting to reach onto the fine black slabs of the main hall's floor -- he saw the toothy little mouths hopefully snapping as he walked in. No doubt the hotel's maintenance robots once had been programed to cut the ornamental moss back to the border of the garden bed. The program must have subtly altered with the years so that now the moss was allowed to intrude on the interior of the building as well. He saw other signs that control was slipping away A towering sulidor conducted Gundersen to a third-floor room overlooking the sea. It seemed to Gundersen that there was a suppressed tension about the sulidor, an inward seething, but perhaps it existed only in his own imagination. In the old days sulidoror had rarely been seen outside the zone of mist. Gundersen did not feel at ease with them. In nildoror words he asked, "How long have you been at the hotel?" The sulidor did not respond. Gundersen did not know the language of the sulidoror but he was aware that every sulidor was supposed to speak fluent nildororu as well as sulidororu. Enunciating more clearly, he repeated his question. The sulidor scratched its pelt with gleaming claws, said nothing. Moving past Gundersen, it deopaqued the window wall, adjusted the atmospheric filters and stalked solemnly out. Gundersen frowned. He unpacked and donned evening clothes, a close gray tunic, polished boots, a mirror for his brow. He toned the color of his hair down the spectrum a short distance, dimming it from yellow almost to auburn. Suddenly he felt very tired. He was barely into early middle years -- touching # -- and travel ordinarily did not affect him. Why this fatigue, then? He realized that he had been holding himself unusually stiffly these few hours he had been back on this planet. He had been rigid, inflexible, tenseuncertain of his motives in returning, unsure of his welcome, perhaps touched a bit by curdled guilts, and now the strain was Ballantlnie Boolcs to finish with October which happened to be particularly rich in both straight science fiction and the more inoff, and Aubrey AAenen's gentle deyou like those far out Fred Poh! covers? be appropriate to give thanks for James Branch Cabell -- that giant of elegant fantasists. You must by now have our Storisende Edition reprint Frank C. Pape's illustrations. Now course have introductions by Lin Carter in addition to the supurb illustrations. Give thanks for Cabell. ume in one of our favorite series, John Norman's chronicle of the Counter-earth, also known as Gor. This one has to do with the further adventures of Tarl Cabot among the Wagon People -- fierce, nomadic tribes who guard the last egg of the nally a magnificent second novel from Richard Meredith (remember describe it could be tense, gallant, heartbreaking. It's enough to make one a hawk (of the far future) but we are proud to publish it anyway. ready. We subscribe to the annual madness to the extent of suggesting you give books, books, books. All kinds. But remember particularly our beautiful gift book series which offers a really easy way out for everyone but the kids. Don't let them get their grubby fingers on these jewels. Or else buy two of each and let the little ones cut up one to make their own murals. With which ghastly thought on childcare, we close. -- the address is # West #th Street, New York #. BB. telling. He touched a switch and made the wall a mirror. Yes, his face was drawn. The cheekbones, always prominent, jutted like blades. The lips were clamped, the forehead was furrowed. The thin line of his nose was distended by tension-flared nostrils. Gundersen shut his eyes and went through one of the drills of a relaxation mode. He 'looked better thirty seconds later but a drink might help, he decided. He went down to the lounge. None of the tourists had shown as yet. The louvers were open and he heard the roar and crash of the sea, smelled its saltiness. A curdled white line of accumulated salt had been allowed to form along the margin of the beach. Gundersen looked out over the moons' light streaked water. He stared into the blackness of the eastern horizon. Three moons had also been up on his last night here -- he had been given a farewell party. He and Seena had gone for a midnight swim, out to the tide-hidden shoal where they could barely stand. They had returned to shore naked and salt-encrusted and he had made love to her behind the rocks, embracing her for what he was sure would be the last time. And now he was back. He felt a stab of nostalgia so powerful that he winced. Gundersen had been thirty years old when he had come out to Holman's World as an assistant station agent. He had been forty -- and a sector administrator -- when he left. In a sense the first thirty years of his life had been a pale prelude to that decade and the last eight years had been a hollow epilogue. He had lived his life on this single continent, bounded by mist and ice to the north, mist and ice to the south, the Benjamini Ocean to the east, the Sea of Dust to the west. For a while he had ruled half a world, at least in the absence of the chief resident -- and this planet had shrugged him off as though he had never been. Gundersen turned away from the louvers and sat down. in his sweaty, rumpled fatigues. He winked cordially at Gundersen and began to rummage in a cabinet. "I'm the bartender, too, Mr. G. What can I get you?" "Alcohol," Gundersen said. "Any form you recommend." "Snout or flask?" "Flask. I like the taste." "As you say. But snout for me. It's the effect, sir, the effect." He set an empty glass before Gundersen and handed him a flask. The flask was equipped with its own condensation chiller; Gundersen thumbed it with a quick short push and quietly watched the flakes of ice beginning to form along the inside. When his drink was properly chilled he poured it and put it quickly to his lips. "That's pre-relinquishment stock," Van Beneker said. "Not much of it left but I knew you'd appreciate it." He was holding an ultrasonic tube to his left forearm. A buzzing sound and the snout spurted alcohol straight into his vein. Van Beneker grinned. "Works faster this way. The working-man's boozer. Eh? Get you another rum, Mr. G.?" "Not just yet. Better look after your tourists, Van." The tourist couples were beginning to enter the bar. First came the Watsons, then the Mirafloreses, the Steins, finally the Christophers. Evidently they had expected to find the bar throbbing with life, full of other tourists giddily hailing one another from distant parts of the room and redjacketed waiters ferrying drinks. Instead they saw peeling plastic walls, empty tables and that unpleasant Mr. Gundersen moodily peering into a glass. The tourists exchanged cheated glances. Was this what they had spanned the light-years to see? Van Beneker went to them, offering drinks, weeds, whatever else of the limited resources of the hotel he might be able to supply. They settled in two groups near the windows and began to talk in low voices, plainly self-conscious in front of Gundersen. Surely they felt foolish in their roles, these soft well-to-do people whose boredom had driven them to peer at the remote reaches of the galaxy. Stein ran a helix parlor in California, Mireflores a chain of lunar casinos, Watson was a doctor, and Christopher -- Gundersen could not remember what Christopher did. Something in the financial world. Mrs. Stein said, "There are some of those animals on the beach. The green elephants." Everyone looked. Gundersen signaled for another drink and got it. Van Beneker, flushed, sweating, winked again and put a second snout to his arm. The tourists began to titter. Mrs. Christopher said, "Don't they have any shame at all?" "Maybe they're simply playing, Ethel," Watson said. "Playing? Well, if you call that playing-" Gundersen leaned forward, glancing through the window without getting up. On the beach a pair of nildoror were coupling, the cow kneeling where the salt was thickest, the bull mounting her, gripping her shoulders, pressing his central tusk down firmly against the spiny crest of her skull, jockeying his hindquarters about as he made ready for the consummating thrust. The tourists, giggling, making heavy-handed comments of appreciation, seemed both shocked and titillated. To his considerable surprise Gundersen realized that he was shocked, too, although coupling nildoror were nothing new to him. When a ferocious orgasmic bellowing rose from below he glanced away, embarrassed and not understanding why. "You look upset," Van Beneker said. "They didn't have to do that here." "Why not? They do it all over the place. You know how it is." "They deliberately went out there," Gundersen muttered. "To show off for the tourists? Or to annoy the tourists? They shouldn't be reacting to the tourists at all. What are they trying to prove? That they're just animals, I suppose." "You don't understand the nildoror, Gundy." Gundersen looked up, startled as much by Van Beneker's words as by the sudden descent from "Mr. Gundersen" to "Gundy." Van Beneker seemed startled, too, blinking rapidly and tugging at a stray sparse lock of fading hair. "I don't?" Gundersen asked. "After spending ten years here?" "Begging pardon -- but I never did think you understood them, even when you were here. I used to go around with you a lot to the villages when I was clerking for you. I watched you." "In what way do you think I failed to understand them. Van?" "You despised them. You thought of them as animals." "That isn't so." "Sure it is. Gundy. You never once admitted they had any intelligence at all." "That's absolutely untrue," Gundersen said. He got up and took a new flask of rum from the cabinet, and returned to the table. "You're talking a load of nonsense, Van. I did everything possible for those people. To improve them, to lift them toward civilization. I requisitioned tapes for them, sound pods, culture by the ton. I put through new regulations about maximum labor. I insisted that my men respect their rights as the dominant indigenous culture. I -- " "You treated them as you might very intelligent animals. Not like intelligent alien people. Maybe you didn't realize the truth about your attitude, Gundy, but I did. And God knows they did, You talked down to them. You were kind to them in tfie wrong way. All your interest in uplifting them, in improving them -- crap. Gundy, they have their own culture. They didn't want yours." "It was my duty to guide them," Gundersen said stiffly. "Futile though it was to think that a bunch of animals who don't have a written language, who don't -- " He stopped, horrified. "Animals," Van Beneker said. "I'm tired. Maybe I've had too much to drink. It just slipped out." "Animals." "Stop pushing' me, Van. I did the best I could and if what I was doing was wrong, I'm sorry. I tried to do what was right." Gundersen pushed his empty glass forward. "Get me another, will you?" Van Beneker fetched the drink and one more snout for himself. and began to gather the empties, crouching to keep from grazing the Earth man-scaled ceiling. The chatter of the tourists died away as the fierce-looking creature moved through the room. Gundersen glared toward the beach. The nildoror were gone. One of the moons was setting in the east, leaving a fiery track across the surging water. He realized that he had forgotten the names of the moons. No matter -- the old Earthman names were dead history now. He asked Van Beneker finally, "How come you decided to stay here after relinquishment?" "I felt at home here. I've been here twenty-five years. Why should I go anywhere else?" "No family ties?" "No. And it's comfortable here. I get a Company pension. I get tips from the tourists. There's a salary from the hotel. That's enough to keep me supplied with what I need. What I need mostly is snouts. Why should I leave?" "Who owns the hotel?" "The confederation of westerncontinent nildoror. The Company gave it to them." "And the nildoror pay you a salary? I thought they were outside the galactic money economy." "They are. They arranged something with the Company." "What you're saying is that the Company still runs this hotel." "If anybody can be said to run it -- the Company does, yes," Van Beneker agreed. "But that isn't much of a violation of the relinquishment law. There's only one employee. Me. I pocket my salary from what the tourists pay for accommodations. The rest I spend on imports from the money sphere. Don't you see, Gundy, it's  all just a big joke? It's a routine designed to allow me to bring in liquor, that's all. This hotel isn't a commercial proposition. The Company is really out of this planet. Completely." "All right. All right. I believe you." Van Beneker said, "What are you looking for in mist country?" "You really want to know?" "It passes the time to ask questions." "I want to watch the rebirth ceremony. I never saw it, all the time I was here." The bulging blue eyes seemed to bulge even more. "Why can't you be serious, Gundy?" "I am." "It's dangerous to fool with the rebirth thing." "I'm prepared for the risks." "You ought to talk to some people here about it, first. It's not a thing for us to meddle in." Gundersen sighed. "Have you seen it?" "No. Never. Never even been interested in seeing it. Whatever the hell the sulidoror do in the mountains, let them do it without me. I'll tell you who to talk to, though. Seena Royce." "She's watched the rebirth?" "Her husband has." Gunderseai felt a spasm of dismay. "Who's her husband?" "Jeff Kurtz. You didn't know?" "I'll be damned," Gundersen murmured. "You wonder what she saw in him, eh?" "I wonder that she could bring herself to live with a man like that. You talk about my attitude toward the. natives. There's someone who treated them like his own property and -- " "Talk to Seena up at Shangrila Falls about the rebirth." Van Beneker laughed. "You're playing games with me, aren't you? You know I'm drunk and you're having a little fun." "No. Not at all." Gundersen rose uneasily. "I ought to get some sleep now." Van Beneker followed him to the door. Just as Gundersen went out, the little man leaned close to him. "You know, Gundy, what the nildoror were doing on the beach before -- they weren't doing that for the tourists. They were doing it for you. It's the kind of sense of humor they have. Good night, Gundy." Ill hour was just a little after dawn. The green-tinged sun hung low in the sky. He went down to the beach for a swim. A soft south wind was blowing, pushing a few clouds into view. The hullygully trees were heavy with fruit. The humidity was as high as ever. Thunder boomed back from the mountains that ran in an arc paralleling the coast a day's drive inland. Mounds of nildoror dung were all over the beach. Gundersen stepped warily, zigzagging over the crunching sand and hurling himself flat into the surf. He went under the first curling row of breakers and with quick powerful strokes headed toward the shoals. The tide was low. He crossed the exposed sandbar and swam beyond it until he felt himself tiring, then returned to the shore area. A sullen sulidor served breakfast. Native fruits, native fish. Gundersen's appetite was immense. He bolted down three golden-green bitterfruits for a start, then expertly boned a whole spiderfish and forked the sweet pink flesh into himself as though engaged in a speed contest. The sulidor brought him another fish and a bowl of phallic : looking forest candles. Gundersen still was working on these when Van Beneker entered. He looked blood-shot and chastened. "Sit with me, Van," Gundersen said. Uncomfortably, Van Beneker complied. "About last night -- " "Forget it." "I was insufferable, Mr. Gundersen." "You were in your cups. Forgiven. In vino veritas. You were calling me Gundy last night, too. You may as well do it this morning. Who catches the fish?" "There's an automatic weir just north of the hotel. Catches them and pipes them right into the kitchen. God knows who'd prepare food here if we didn't have the machines." "And who picks the fruit? Machines?" "The sulidoror do that," Van Beneker said. "When did sulidoror start working as menials on this planet?" "About five years ago. Six, maybe. The nildoror got the idea from us, I suppose. If we could turn them into bearers and living bulldozers, they could turn the sulidoror into bellhops. After all, the sulidoror are the inferior species." "But always their own masters. Why did they agree to serve? What's in it for them?" "I don't know," Van Beneker said. "When did anybody ever understand the sulidoror?" Good question, Gundersen thought. No one as yet had succeeded in making sense out of the relationship between this planet's two intelligent species. The presence of two intelligent species, in the first place, went against the general evolutionary logic of the universe. Both nildoror and sulidoror qualified for autonomous ranking, with perception levels beyond those of the higher hominoid primates. A sulidor was considerably smarter than a chimpanzee and a nildor was a good deal more clever than that. If there had been no nildoror here at all, the presence of the sulidoror alone would have been enough to force the Company to relinquish possession of the planet when the decolonialization movement reached its peak. But why two species -- and why the strange unspoken accommodation between them, the bipedal carnivorous sulidoror ruling over the mist country, the quadrupedal herbivorous nildoror dominating the tropics? How had they carved this world up so neatly? And why was the division of authority breaking down, if breaking down was really what was happening? Gundersen knew that there were ancient treaties between these creatures, that a system of claims and prerogatives existed, that every nildor went back to the mist country when the time for its rebirth arrived. But he did not know what role the sulidoror really played in the life and rebirth of the nildoror. The pull of that mystery was, he admitted, one of the things that had brought him back to Holman's World, to Belzagor, now that he had shed his administrative responsibilities and was free to risk his life indulging private curiosities. Of course, the habits of alien beings were none of his business, really. Nothing was his business, these days. When a man had no business, he had to appoint himself to some. Putting it that way made his return to this planet seem more like an act of will and less like the yielding to an irresistible compulsion that he feared it had been. " -- more complicated than anybody ever thought," Van Beneker was saying. "I'm sorry. I must have missed most of what you said." "It isn't important. We theorize a lot, here. The last hundred of us. How soon do you start north?" "I'm leaving after breakfast. If you'll tell me how to get to the nearest nildoror encampment so I can apply for my travel permit." "Twenty kilometers, southeast. I'd run you down there in the beetle, but you understand -- the tourists -- " "Can you get me a ride with a nildor?" Gundersen suggested. "I suppose I can hike it if it's too much bother. But -- " "I'll arrange things," Van Beneker said. an hour after breakfast to take Gundersen down to the encampment. In the old days Gundersen would simply have climbed on his back -- now he felt the necessity of making introductions. One does not ask an autonomous intelligent being to carry you twenty kilometers through the jungle, he thought, without attempting to enter into elementary courtesies. "I am Edmund Gundersen of the first birth," he said. "I wish you joy of many rebirths, friend of my journey." "I am Srin'gahar of the first birth," replied the nildor evenly, "and I thank you for your wish, friend of my journey. I serve you of free choice and await your commands." "I must speak with a manyborn one and gain permission to travel north. The man here says you will take me to such a one." "So it can be done." Gundersen had one suitcase. He rested it on the nildor's broad rump and Srin'gahar instantly curved his tail up and back to clamp the bag in place. Then the nildor kneeled and Gundersen went through the ritual bf mounting. Tons of powerful flesh rose and moved obediently toward the rim of the forest. It was almost as though nothing had ever changed. They traveled the first kilometer through an ever-thickening series of bitterfruit glades in silence. Gradually it occurred to Gundersen that the nildor was not going to speak unless spoken to. He opened the conversation by remarking that he had lived for ten years on Belzagor. Srin'gahar said that he knew that -- he remembered Gundersen from the era of Company rule. The nature of the nildoror vocal system drained all overtones and implications from the statement. It came out flat, a mooing nasal grunt that did not reveal whether the nildor remembered Gundersen fondly, bitterly, or indifferently. Gundersen took advantage of the ride to practice his nildororu. So far he had done well -- but in an interview with a many-born one he would need all the verbal skill he could muster. Again and again he asked, "I spoke that the right way, didn't I? Correct me if I didn't." "You speak very well," Srin'gahar insisted. Actually the language was not difficult. It was narrow in range, simple in grammar. Nildororu words did not inflect; they agglutinated, piling syllable atop syllable so that a complex concept like "the former grazing-ground of my mate's clan" emerged as a long grumbled growl of sound unbroken even by a brief pause. Nildoror speech was slow and stolid, requiring broad rolling tones that an Earth man had to launch from the roots of his nostrils. When he shifted from nildororu to any Earth language, Gundersen felt sudden exhilaration, like a circus acrobat transported instantaneously from Jupiter to Mercury. Srin'gahar was taking a nildoror path, not one of the old Company roads. Gundersen had to duck low-hanging branches now and then, and once a quivering nicalanga vine descended to catch him around the throat in a gentle, cool, quickly broken, yet frightening embrace. When he looked back he saw the vine tumescent with excitement, red and swollen from the thrill of caressing an Earth man's skin. Minutes later they crossed a Company road. It was now a fading track in the jungle, nearly overgrown. In another year it would be gone. The nildor's vast body demanded frequent feedings. Every half hour they halted and Gundersen dismounted while Srin'gahar munched shrubbery. The sight fed Gundersen's latent prejudices, troubling him so much that he tried not to look. In a wholly elephantine way the nildor uncoiled his trunk and ripped leafy branches from the low trees. The great mouth sagged open and in the bundle went. With his triple tusks Srin'gahar shredded slabs of bark for dessert. The big jaws moved back and forth tirelessly, We are no prettier when we eat... But the demon within Gundersen counterpointed his tolerance with a shrill insistence that his companion was indeed a true beast. Srin'gahar was not an outgoing type. When Gundersen said nothing the nildor said nothing. When Gundersen asked a question, the nildor replied politely but minimally. The strain of sustaining such a broken-backed conversation drained Gundersen and he allowed long minutes to pass in silence. He had no idea of where he was and could not even tell if they were going in the right direction. The trees far overhead met in a closed canopy, screening the sun. After the nildor had stopped for his third meal of the morning, though, he gave Gundersen an unexpected clue totheir location. Cutting away from the path in a sudden diagonal, the nildor trotted a short distance into the most dense part of the forest, battering down the vegetation, and came to a halt in front of what once had been a Company building -- a glossy dome now dimmed by time and swathed in vines. "Do you know this house, Edmund of the first birth?" "What was it?" "The serpent station. Where you gathered the juices." The past abruptly loomed like a toppling cliff above Gundersen. Jagged hallucinatory images plucked at his mind. Ancient scandals, long forgotten or suppressed, sprang to new life. This was the serpent station, this ruin? This was that place of private sins, the scene of so many falls from grace? Gundersen slipped from the nildor's back and walked haltingly toward the building. He stood at the door a moment, looking in. Yes, there were the hanging tubes and pipes, the runnels through which the ' extracted venom had flowed. All the processing equipment was still in place, half devoured by warmth and moisture and neglect. There was the entrance for the jungle serpents, drawn by alien music they could not resist -- and there they were milked of their venom. Gundersen glanced back at Srin'gahar. The spines of the nildor's crest were distended. A mark of tension. A mark, perhaps, of shared shame. The nildoror, too, had memories of this building. Gundersen stepped into the station, pushing back the partly open door. It split apart from it moorings as he did so, and a musical tremor ran -- whang whang whang -- through the whole of the spherical building, dying away to a blurred feeble tinkle. guitar again. The years fell away and he was once more a newcomer on Holman's World and about to begin his first stint at the serpent station, now assigned to that place that was the focus of so much gossip. Yes. Out of the shroud of memory came the image of Kurtz. There he was, standing just inside the station door, impossibly tall, the tallest man Gundersen had ever seen, with a great pale-domed, hairless head and enormous dark eyes socketed in prehistoric-looking bony ridges. A bright-toothed smile ran at least a kilometer's span from cheek to cheek. The guitar went whang and Kurtz said, "You'll find it interesting here, Gundy. This station is a unique experience. We buried your predecessor last week." Whang. "Of course, you must learn to establish a distance between yourself and what happens here. That's the secret of maintaining your identity on an alien world, Gundy. Comprehend the esthetics of distance. Draw a boundary line about yourself and say to the planet, thus far you can go in consuming me, no farther. Otherwise the planet will eventually absorb you and make you part of it. Am I being clear?" "Not at all," said Gundersen. "The meaning will manifest itself eventually." Whang. "Come see our serpents." Kurtz was five years older than Gundersen and had been on Holman's World three years longer. Everyone seemed to feel awe of Kurtz. Yet he was only an assistant station agent who had never been promoted beyond that lowly rank. After five minutes of exposure to him, Gundersen thought he knew why. Kurtz gave an impression of instability -- not quite a fallen angel but certainly a falling one, Lucifer on his way down, descending from morn to noon, noon to dewy eve, but now only in the morning of his drop. One could not trust a man like that with serious responsibilities until he had finished his transit and had settled into his ultimate state. They went into the serpent station together. Kurtz reached up ratus, lightly caressing tubing and petcocks. His fingers were like a spider's legs and their caress was astonishingly obscene. At the far end of the room stood a short, stocky man, dark-haired, blackbrowed, the station supervisor, Gio' Salamone. Kurtz made the introductions. Salamone grinned. "Lucky you," he said. "How did you manage to get assigned here?" "They just sent me," Gundersen said. "As somebody's practical joke," Kurtz suggested. Salamone said, "Well, now that you're here, you'd better learn our basic rule. The basic rule is that when you leave this station, you never discuss what happens here with anybody else. Capisce? Now say to me, I swear by the Father, Son and Holy Ghost, also by Abraham, Isaac, Jacob and Moses -- ' " Bewildered, Gundersen said, "That's an oath I've never heard before." "Salamone's an Italian Jew," said Kurtz. "He's trying to cover all possibilities. Don't bother swearing -- but he's right. Whathappenshere isn't anybody else's business. Whatever you may have heard about the serpent station is probably true. Nevertheless, tell no tales when you leave here." Whang. Whang. "Watch us carefully now. We're going to call up our demons. Loose the amplifiers, Gio'." Salamone seized a plastic sack of what looked like golden flour and hauled it toward the station's rear door. He scooped out a handful. With a quick upward heave he sent it into the air. The breeze instantly caught the tiny grains and carried them aloft. Kurtz said, "He's just scattered a thousand microamplifiers into the jungle. In ten minutes they'll cover a radius of ten kilometers. They're tuned to pick up the frequencies of my guitar and Gio's flute, and the resonances go bouncing back and forth all over the place." Kurtz began to play, picking up a melody in mid-course. Salamone produced a short transverse flute and wove a melody of his own through the spaces in Kurtz' tune. Their playing became a stately sarabande, delicate, hypnotic, two or three figures repeated endlessly without variations in volume or pitch. For ten minutes nothing unusual occurred. Kurtz nodded toward the edge of the jungle. "They're coming," he said. Gundersen watched the serpents emerging from the forest. They were four times as long as a man and as thick as a big man's arm. Undulating fins ran down their backs from end to end. Their skins were glossy, pale green and evidently sticky. The detritus of the forest floor stuck to them in places, bits of leaves, soil, crumpled petals. Rows of platter-sized sensor spots flanked their rippling dorsal fins and served as eyes. Their heads were blunt. Their mouths were mere slits, suitable for nibbling on gobbets of soil. Two slender quills as long as a man's thumb protruded where nostrils might be. They extended to five times that lengthin moments of stress or when the serpent was under attack and they yielded a blue venom. Despite the size of the creatures, despite the arrival of perhaps thirty of them at once, Gundersen did not find them frightening, although he would certainly have been uneasy at the arrival of a platoon of pythons. These were not pythons. They were not even reptiles at all but low-phylum creatures, actually giant worms. They were sluggish and evinced no apparent intelligence. But clearly they responded powerfully to the music. It had drawn them to the station and now they writhed in a ghastly ballet, seeking the source of the sound. The first few were already entering the building. "Do you play the guitar?" Kurtz asked. "Here -- just keep the sound going." He thrust the instrument at Gundersen, who struggled with the fingerings for a moment, then brought forth a lame, stumbling imitation of Kurtz' melody. Kurtz, meanwhile, was slipping a tubular pink cap over the head of the nearest serpent. When it was in place the cap began rhythmic contractions. The serpent's writhings became momentarily more intense. Its fin moved convulsively. Its tail lashed the ground. Then it grew calm. Kurtz removed the cap and slid it over the head of another serpent, and another, and another. He was milking them of venom. These creatures were deadly to native metabolic systems, so it was said. They never attacked. They struck only when provoked. Their poison was universally effective. B UT what was poison on Holman's World was a blessing on Earth. The venom of the jungle serpents was one of the Company's most profitable exports. Properly distilled, diluted, crystallized, purified, the juice served as a catalyst in limb-regeneration work. A dose of it softened the resistance of the human cell to change, insidiously corrupting the cytoplasm, leading it to induce the nucleus to switch on its genetic material. And so it greatly encouraged the reawakening of cell division, the replication of bodily parts, when a new arm or leg or face had to be grown. Gunderson did not know how or why it worked but he had seen the stuff in action during his training period. A fellow trainee had lost both legs below the knee in a soarer accident. The drug made the flesh flow. It liberated the guardians of the body's coded pattern, easing the task of the genetic surgeons tenfold by sensitizing and stimulating the zone of regeneration. These legs had grown back in six months. Gundersencontinued to strum the guitar, Salamone to play his flute, Kurtz to collect the venom. Mooing sounds came suddenly from the bush. A herd of nildoror evidently had also been drawn by the music. Gundersen saw them lumber out of the underbrush and stand almost shyly along the border of the clearing -- nine of them. After a moment they entered into a clumsy, lurching, ponderous dance. Their trunks waved in time to the music. Their tails swung. Their spiny crests revolved. "All done," Kurtz announced. "Five liters -- a good haul." The serpents, milked, drifted off into the forest as soon as the music ceased. The nildoror stayed a while longer, peering intently at the men inside the station. Finally they left also. Kurtz and Salamone instructed Gundersen in the techfluid, making it ready for shipment to Earth. And that was all. He could see nothing scandalous in what had happened. He did not understand why there had been so much sly talk at headquarters about this place nor why Salamone had tried to wring an oath of silence from him. Three days later they again summoned the serpents, again collected their venom and again the whole process seemed unexceptionable to Gundersen. But soon he came to realize that Kurtz and Salamone were testing his reliability before initiating him into their mysteries. During the third week of his stint at the serpent station they finally admitted him to the inner knowledge. Gundersen realized that something unusual was about to happen when he saw Kurtz, after darting a sharp glance at Salamone, unhook a container of venom before it started on its route through the into a broad bowl that held at least a liter of fluid. On Earth that much of the drug would be worth a year of Gundersen' s salary as an assistant station agent. "Come with us," Kurtz said. The three men stepped outside. At once three nildoror approached, behaving oddly, their spines upraised, their ears trembling. They seemed skittish and eager. Kurtz handed the bowl of raw venom to Salamone, who sipped from it and handed it back. Kurtz also drank. He gave the bowl to Gundersen, saying, "Take communion with us?"  Gundersen hesitated. Salamone said, "It's safe. It can't work on your nuclei when you take it internally." Gundersen took a cautious swig. The venom was sweet but watery. His improved olfactory and auditory acuities were the equivalent of being able to see into the ultraviolet and the infrared. A dingy forest flower sent dizzying waves of sleek, moist sweetness at him. The click of insect-claws in underground tunnels was like a symphony for percussion. And the bigness of him -- the ecstasy of carrying such a body! His transformed consciousness soared, swooped, rose high again. He trampled trees and praised himself for doing so in booming tones. He grazed and gorged. Then he sat for a while, perfectly still, and meditated on the existence of evil in the universe, asking himself why there should be such a thing -- and indeed whether evil in fact existed as an objective phenomenon. His answers surprised and delighted him and he turned to Kurtz to communicate his insights. But just then the effect of the venom began to fade with startling suddenness. In a short while Gundersen felt altogether normal again. He was weeping, though, and he felt an anguish of shame, as though he had been detected flagrantly molesting a child. The three nildoror were nowhere in sight. Salamone picked up the bowl and went into the station. "Come," Kurtz said. "Let's go in, too." They would not discuss any of it with him. They had let him share in the experience but they would not explain a thing. They cut him off sternly when he asked. The rite was hermetically private. Gundersen was wholly unable to evaluate the experience. Had his body actually turned into that of a nildor for an hour? Hardly. Well, then, had his mind, his soul, somehow migrated into thenildor's body? And had the nildor's soul, if nildoror had souls, gone into his? What kind of sharing, what sort of union had occurred in that clearing? Three days later, Gundersen applied for a transfer out of the serpent station. In those days he was easily upset by the unknown. Kurtz' only reaction, when Gundersen announced he was leaving, was a short, brutal chuckle. The normal tour of duty at the station was eight weeks, of which Gundersen had served less than half. He never again put in a stint there. Later he gathered what gossip he could about the doings at the serpent station. He was told vague tales of sexual abominations in the grove, of couplings between Earthman and nildor, between Earthman and Earthman. He heard murmurs that those who habitually drank the venom underwent strange and terrible and permanent changes of the body. He heard stories of how the nildoror elders in their private councils bitterly condemned the morbid practice of going to the serpent station to drink the stuff the Earthmen offered. But Gundersen did not know if any of these whispers were true. The phantoms faded. The sound of Kurtz' guitar diminished and was gone. Srin'gahar asked, "Shall we leave now?" Gundersen slowly emerged from the ruined station. "Does anyone gather the juices of the serpents today?" "Not here," said the nildor. He kneeled. The Earthman mounted him. Srin'gahar carried him away, back to the path they had followed earlier. IV campment that was Gundersen' s immediate goal in early afternoon. For most of the day they had been traveling across the broad coastal plain but now the land dipped sharply. A long, narrow depression ran from north to south, a deep rift between the central plateau and the coast. At the approach to this rift Gundersen saw an immense devastation of foliage that signaled the presence of a large nildoror herd within a few kilometers. A jagged scar ran through the forest from ground level to a point about twice a man's height. Even the lunatic tropical fertility of this region could not keep up with the nildoror appetite. It took a year or more for such zones of defoliation to restore themselves after the herd had moved on. Yet despite the impact of the herd, the forest on all sides of the scar was even more close-knit than on the coastal plain to the east. This was a jungle raised to the next power, damp, steamy, dark. The temperature was considerably higher in the valley than on the coast and, though the atmosphere could not possibly have been any more humid here, there was an almost tangible wetness in the air. The vegetation was different, too. On the plain the trees tended to have sharp -- sometimes dangerously sharp -- leaves. Here the foliage was rounded and fleshy, heavy sagging disks of dark blue that glistened voluptuously whenever stray shafts of sunlight pierced the forest canopy overhead. Gundersen and his mount made their way along the route of a stream that flowed perversely inland. The soil was spongy and soft. More often than not Srin'gahar walked knee deep in mud. He was entering a wide circular basin at what seemed to be the lowest point in the entire region. Streams flowed into it on three or four sides, feeding a dark, weedcovered lake at the center. Around the margin of the lake moved Srin'gahar's herd. Gundersen saw several hundred nildoror grazing, sleeping, coupling, strolling. "Put me down," he said, taking himself by surprise. "I'll walk beside you." Wordlessly Srin'gahar allowed him to dismount. Gundersen regretted his egalitarian impulse the moment he stepped down. The nildor's broadpadded feet were able to cope with the muddy floor. Gundersen discovered that he had a tendency to begin to sink in if he remained in one place more than a moment. But he would not remount now. Every step was a struggle -- but he struggled. The closeness of the climate made each breath a battle for him. He was greatly relieved when the footing became easier a short distance down the slope. Here a webwork of spongy plants spreading out from the lake underwove the mud to form a firm, if not altogether reassuring, platform a few centimeters down. " -- only on your brain," Salarnone added. Kurtz gently took the bowl from Gundersen and set it down. The largest nildor advanced and delicately dipped his trunk into it. Then the second nildor drank. The third. The bowl now was empty. Gundersen said, "If it's poisonous to native life -- " "Not when they drink it. Just when it's shot directly into the bloodstream," Salamone said. "What happens now?" "Wait," Kurtz said, "and make your soul receptive to any suggestions that arise." Gundersen did not have to wait long. He felt a thickening at the base of his neck and a roughness about his face. His arms grew impossibly heavy. It seemed to him best to drop to his knees as the effect intensified. He turned toward Kurtz, seeking reassurance from those dark shining eyes -- but Kurtz' eyes had already begun to flatten and expand and his green and prehensile trunk nearly reached the ground. Salamone, too, had entered the metamorphosis, capering comically, jabbing the soil with his tusks. The thickening continued. Now Gundersen knew that he weighed several tons. He tested his body's coordination, striding back and forth, learning how to move on four limbs. He went to the spring and sucked up water in his trunk. He rubbed his leathery hide against trees. He trumpeted bellowing sounds of joy in his hugeness. He joined Kurtz and Salamone in a wild dance, making the ground quiver. The nildoror, too, were transformed. One had become Kurtz. One had become Salamone. One had become Gundersen. The three former beasts moved in wild pirouettes, tumbling and toppling in their unfamiliarity with human ways. But Gundersen lost interest in what the nildoror were doing. He concentrated solely on his own experience. It terrified him to know that this change had come over him and he was doomed forever to live as a massive animal of the jungle, shredding bark and ripping branches -- yet it was rewarding to have shifted bodies this way and to have access to an entirely new range of sensory data. His eyesight now was dimmed and everything in its range was engulfed in a furry halo. But he found compensations. He was able to sort odors by their directions and by their textures and his hearing was immensely more sensitive. Srin'gahar raised his trunk and sounded a trumpet blast of greeting to the encampment. A few of the nildoror replied. To Gundersen, Srin'gahar said, "The many-born one stands at the edge of the lake, friend of my journey." T HE lake was congested with drifting vegetation. Humped masses of it broke the surface everywhere -- leaves like horns of plenty, cup-shaped spore-bodies, ropy tangled stems, everything dark blue against the lighter blue-green of the water. Through this maze of tightly-packed flora moved huge semi-aquatic mammals, malidaror, whose tubular yellowish bodies were almost totally submerged. Only the rounded bulges of their backs and the jutting periscopes of their stalked eyes were in view, and now and then a pair of cavernous, snorting nostrils. Gundersen could see the immense swaths that the malidaror had cut through the vegetation in this day's feeding. But at the far side of the lake the wounds were beginning to close as new growth hastened to fill gaps. Gundersen and Srin'gahar went down toward the water. Suddenly the wind shifted, and Gundersen had a whiff of the lake's fragrance. He coughed -- it was like breathing the fumes of a distillery vat. The lake was in ferment. Alcohol was a by-product of the respiration of these water plants and, having no outlet, the lake became one large tub of brandy. Both water and alcohol evaporated from it at a rapid pace, making the surrounding air not only steamy but potent. And during centuries when evaporation of water had exceeded the inflow from the streams the proof of the residue had steadily risen. When the Company ruled this planet such lakes had been the undoing of more than one agent, Gundersen knew. He was puzzled to see a dozen brush shelters flanking one of the streams. Nildoror did not live in dwellings of any sort. The climate made housing unnecessary. Besides, they were incapable of constructing anything, having no organs of manipulation other than the three "fingers" at the tips of their trunks. He studied the crude lean-tos in bewilderment. After a moment it dawned on him that he had seen structures of this sort before -- they were the huts of sulidoror. The puzzle deepened. Such close association between the nildoror and the carnivorous bipeds of the mist country had been unknown to him. Now he saw the sulidoror themselves, perhaps twenty of them, sitting crosslegged inside their huts. Slaves? Captives? Friends of the tribe? None of those ideas made sense. "That is our many-born," Srin'gahar said, indicating, with a wave of his trunk, a seamed and venerable nildor in the midst of a group by the lakeshore. ed the old one. They were gray-skinned and wrinkled, too -- a congregation of seniors. Younger nildoror, of the generation of Srin'gahar, kept a respectful distance. No immature nildoror were visible in the encampment. No Earthman had ever seen a young nildor. Gundersen had been told that the nildoror were always born in the mist country, in the home country of the sulidoror. Apparently they remained in close seclusion there until they had reached the nildoror equivalent of adolescence, when they migrated to the jungles of the tropics. He also had heard that every nildor hoped to go back to the mist country when its time came to die. But he did not know if such tales were true. No one did. The ring opened and Gundersen found himself facing the manyborn one. Protocol demanded that Gundersen speak first but he faltered, dizzied by tension, perhaps, or perhaps by the fumes of the lake. He knew an endless moment before he pulled himself together. He said at last, "I am Edmund Gundersen of the first birth. I wish you joy of many rebirths, O wisest one." Unhurriedly the nildor swung his vast head to one side, sucked up a snort of water from the lake and squirted it into his mouth. Then he rumbled, "You are known to us, Edmundgundersen, from days past. You kept the big house of the Company at Fire Point in the Sea of Dust." The nildor's sharpness of memory astonished and distressed him. If they remembered him so well, what chance did he have to win favors from these people? They owed him no kindnesses. "I was there, yes, a long time ago," he said tightly. "Not so long ago. Ten turnings is not a long time." The nildor's heavy-lidded eyes closed and for some moments the manyborn one seemed to have fallen asleep. He finally spoke, eyes still closed, "I am Vol'himyor of the seventh birth. Will you come into the water with me? I grow tired easily on the land." VoPhimyor strode into the lake without waiting. He swam slowly to a point some forty meters from shore and floated there, submerged to the shoulders. A malidar that had been browsing on the weeds in that part of the lake went under with a bubbling murmur of discontent and reappeared far away. Gundersen knew that he had no choice but to follow the manyborn one. He stripped and walked forward. The tepid water rose about him. Not far out, the spongy matting of fibrous stems below ground level gave way to soft warm mud beneath Gundersen's bare feet. He felt the occasional movement of small many-legged things under his soles. The roots of the water-plants swirled whiplike about his legs and the black bubbles of alcohol that came up from the depths and burst on the surface almost stifled him with their release of vapor. Quickly he paddled himself out toVol'himyor. The surface of the water was clear there, thanks to the malidar. In the dark depths of the lake, though, unknown creatures moved to and fro. Every few moments something slippery and quick slithered along Gundersen's body. Vol'himyor, still seemingly asleep, murmured, "You have been gone from this world for many turnings, have you not?" "I returned to my own world after the Company relinquished its rights here." Even before the nildor's eyelids parted, even before the round yellow eyes fixed coldly on him, Gundersen was aware that he had blundered. "Your Company never had rights here to relinquish," the nildor said in the customary flat, neutral way. "Is this not so?" "It is so," Gundersen conceded. He searched for a graceful correction and finally said, "After the Company relinquished possession of this planet I returned to my own world." "Those words are more nearly true. Why, then, have you come back here?" "Because I love this place and wish to see it again." "Is it possible for an Earthman to feel love for Belzagor?" "An Earthman can love Belzagor, yes." "An Earthman can become captured by Belzagor," Vol'himyor said with more than usual slowness. "An Earthman may find that his soul has been seized by the forces of this planet and is held in thrall. But I doubt that an Earthman can feel love for this planet, as I understand your understanding of love." "I yield the point, many-born one. My soul has become captured by Belzagor. I could not help but return." "You are quick to yield such points." "I have no wish to give offense." "Commendable tact. And what will you do on this world that has seized your soul?" "Travel to many parts of your world," said Gundersen. "I wish particularly to go to the mist country." "Why there?" "It is the place that captures me most deeply." "What thing has captured you there?" "The beauty of the mountains rising out of the mist. The sparkle of sunlight on a clear, cold, bright day. The splendor of the moons against a field of glittering snow." "You are quite poetic," said Vol'himyor. Gundersen could not tell if he were being praised or mocked. He said, "Under the present law I must have the permission of a many-born one to enter the mist country. So I come to make application to you." "You are fastidious in your respect for our law, my once-born friend. Once you were different.". Gundersen bit his lip. He felt something crawling up his calf down in the depths of the lake but he compelled himself to stare serenely at the many-born one. He chose his next words with care. "Sometimes we are slow to understand the nature of others and give offense without knowing that we do so." "It is so." "But then understanding comes," Gundersen said, " and one feels remorse for the deeds of the past. And one hopes that one may be forgiven for his sins." "Forgiveness depends on the quality of the remorse," said Vol'himyor, "and also on the quality of the sins." "I believe my failings are known to you." "They are not forgotten," said the nildor. "I believe also that in your creed the possibility of personal redemption is not unknown." "True. True." "Will you allow me to make amends for my sins of the past against your people, both known and unknown?" "Making amends for unknown sins is meaningless," said the nildor. "But in any case we seek no apologies. Your redemption from sin is your own concern, not ours. Perhaps you will find that redemption here, as you hope. I sense already a welcome change in your soul. It will count heavily in your favor." "I have your permission to go north, then?" "Not so fast. Stay with us a while as our guest. We must think about this. You may go to shore now." T HE dismissal was clear. Gundersen thanked the many-born one for his patience, not without some self-satisfaction at the way he had handled the interview. He had always displayed proper deference toward many-born ones -- even a really Kiplingesque imperialist knew enough to show respect for venerable tribal leaders -- but in Company days it had always been nothing more than a charade for him, a put-on show of humility, since ultimate power resided with the Company's sector agent, not with any nildor no matter how holy. Now, of course, the old nildor really did have the power to keep him out of the mist country, and might even see some poetic justice in banning him from it. But Gundersen felt that his deferential and apologetic attitude had been reasonably sincere just now, and that some of that sincerity had been communicated to Vol'himyor. Unless some show of earnestness did come through he knew no hope at all of gaining the permission he needed. Abruptly, when Gundersen was still a good distance from shore, something hit him a tremendous blow between the shoulders and flung him, stunned and gasping, face forward into the water. As he went under, the thought crossed his mind that Vol'himyor had treacherously come up behind him and lashed him with his trunk. Spluttering, his mouth full of the lake's liquor, his arms nearly numbed by the impact of the blow, Gundersen warily surfaced. He opened his eyes and had momentary trouble focusing them. The many-born one was still far away across the water, looking in another direction. Gundersen felt a prickly premonition and got his head down just in time to avoid being decapitated by whatever it was that had hit him before. Huddling nose deep in the water, he saw a thick yellowish beam, like a boom out of control, swing by overhead. Now he heard thunderous bellows of pain and felt widening ripples sweeping across the lake. He glanced around. A dozen sulidoror had entered dar. They had harpooned the colossal beast with sharpened sticks. The malidar thrashed and coiled in its final agonies. The mighty tail of the animal had knocked Gundersen over. The hunters had fanned out waist-deep in the shallows. Their thick fur was bedraggled and matted. Each group grasped the line of one harpoon. The sulidoror were gradually drawing the malidar toward shore. Gundersen continued to stay low in the water, catching his breath, working his shoulders to assure himself that no bones were broken. The malidar' s tail must have given him the merest flick the first time -- he would surely have been destroyed the second time that tail came by if he had not ducked. He was beginning to ache. He felt nearly drowned by the liquid he had gulped. He wondered when he would start to get drunk. Now the sulidoror had beached their prey. Only the malidar's tail and thick webfooted hind legs lay in the water, moving fitfully. The rest of the animal, tons of it, stretching five times the length of a man, was up on shore. The sulidoror were methodically driving long stakes into it, one through each of the forelimbs and several into the broad wedge-shaped head. A few nildoror were watching the operation in mild curiosity. Most ignored it. The remaining malidaror continued to browse in the weeds as though nothing had happened. A final thrust of a stake severed the malidar's spinal column. The beast quivered and lay still. Gundersen hurried from the water, swimming quickly, then wading through the unpleasantly voluptuous mud, at last stumbling out onto the beach. His knees suddenly failed him and he toppled forward, trembling, choking, puking. Later he rolled to one side and watched the sulidoror cutting gigantic blocks of pale pink meat from the malidar's sides and passing them around. Other sulidoror were coming from the huts to share the feast. Gundersen shivered. He was in a kind of shock. A few minutes passed before he realized that the cause was not only the blow he had received and the water he had swallowed, but also the knowledge that an act of violence had been committed in front of a herd of nildoror and that the nildoror did not seem at all disturbed. He had imagined that these peaceful, nonbelligerent creatures would react in horror to the slaughter of a malidar. But they simply did not care. The shock Gundersen felt was one of disillusionment. A sulidor came to stand over him. Gundersen stared up uneasily at the towering shaggy figure. The sulidor held in its forepaws a gobbet of malidar meat the size of Gundersen's head. "For you," said the sulidor in the nildoror language. "You eat with us?" It did not wait for a reply. It tossed the slab of flesh to the ground next to Gundersen and rejoined its fellows. Gundersen's stomach writhed. He had no lust for raw meat just now. The beach was suddenly very silent. They were all watching him, sulidoror and nildoror both. G undersen rose shakily to his feet. He sucked down warm air into his lungs and bought a little time by crouching at the lake's edge to wash his face. He found his discarded clothing and consumed a few minutes in donning it. Now he felt a little better -- but the problem of the raw meat remained. The sulidoror, enjoyed their feast, rending and tearing flesh and gnawing on bones, nevertheless frequently looked his way to see whether he would accept their hospitality. The nildoror, who of course had not touched the meat themselves, also seemed curious about his decision. If he refused the meat, would he offend the sulidoror? If he ate it, would he stamp himself as bestial in the eyes of the nildoror? He concluded that it was best of force some of the meat into him as a gesture of good will toward the menacing-looking bipeds. He would eat the meat. But he would eat it as an Earth man would. He ripped some leaves from the water plant and spread them out to form a mat. He placed the meat on this. From his tunic he took his fusion torch. He adjusted it for wide aperture, low intensity, and played it on the meat until its surface was charred and bubbling. With a narrower beam he cut the cooked meat into chunks he could manage. Then, squatting crosslegged, he picked up a chunk and bit into it. The meat was soft and cheesy, interlaced by tough stringlike masses forming an intricate grid. Gundersen succeeded in getting down three pieces. When he decided he had had enough, he rose, called out his thanks to the sulidoror and kneeled by the side of the lake to scoop up some of the water. He needed a chaser. During all this time no one spoke to him or approached him. The nildoror had all left the water, for night was approaching. They had settled down in several groups well back from the shore. The feast of the sulidoror continued noisily but was nearing its end. Already several small scavenger beasts had joined the party and were at work at the lower half of the malidar's body while the sulidoror finished the other part. Gundersen looked about for Srin-gahar. He had questions to ask. That the nildoror had accepted troubled him. He realized that he had somehow always regarded the nildoror as more noble than the other big beasts of this planet because they did not take life except under supreme provocation, and sometimes not even then. Here was an intelligent race exempt from the sin of Cain. And Gundersen had seen in that a corollary -- that the nildoror, because they did not a detestable act. Now he knew that his reasoning was faulty and even naive. The nildoror did not kill simply because they were not eaters of meat; but the moral superiority that he had attributed to them on that score must in fact be a product of his own guilty imagination. The night came on with tropic swiftness. A single moon shone. against a narrow tree, his thick legs folded beneath his body. Gundersen put his question to him. Srin'gahar said, "Why should the sight of violent death shock us? Malidar have no g'rakh, after all. And it is obvious that sulidoror must eat." "No g'rakh!" Gundersen said. "This is a word I do not know." "The quality that separates the souled from the unsouled," Srin'gahar explained. "Without g'rakh a creature is but a beast." "Do sulidoror have g'rakh ! " "Of course." "And nildoror also, naturally. But malidaror don't. What about Earthmen?" "It is amply clear that Earthmen have g'rakh." "And one may freely kill a creature which lacks that quality?" "If one has the need to do so, yes," said Srin-gahar. "These are elementary matters. Have you no such concepts on your own world?" "On my world," said Gundersen, "there is only one species that has been granted g'rakh, so perhaps we give such matters too little thought. We know that whatever is not of our own kind must be lacking in g'rakh." "And when you come to another world, you have difficulty in accepting the presence of g'rakh in other beings?" Srin'gahar asked. "You need not answer. I understand." "May I ask another question?" said Gundersen. "Why are there sulidoror here?" "We allow them to be here." "In the past -- in the days when the Company ruled Belzagor -- the sulidoror never went outside the mist country." "We did not allow them to come here then." "But now you do. Why?" "Because now it is easier for us to do so. Difficulties stood in the way at earlier times." "What kind of difficulties?" Gundersen persisted. Softly Srin'gahar said, "You will have to ask that of someone who has been born more often than I. I am once-born. Many things are as strange to me as they are to you. Look, another moon is in the sky. At the third moon we shall dance." Gundersen looked up and saw the tiny white disk moving rapidly, low in the sky. Belzagor' s five moons were a random assortment, the closest one just outside Roche's Limit, the farthest so distant it was visible only to sharp eyes on a clear night. At any given time two or three moons were in the night sky but the fourth and fifth moons had such eccentric orbits that they could never be seen at all from vast regions of the planet and passed over most other zones no more than three or four times a year. One night each year all five moons could be seen at once, along a band ten kilometers wide, running at an angle of about # to the equator from northeast to southwest. Gundersen had experienced the Night of Five Moons only a single time. The nildoror were starting to move toward the lakeshore. The third moon appeared, spinning retrograde into view from the south. So he was going to see them dance again. He had witnessed these ceremonies early in his career. He had been stationed at Shangri-la Falls in the northern tropics. That night the nildoror had massed just upstream of the falls on both banks of Madden's River. For hours after dark their blurred cries could be heard even above the roar of the water. Finally Kurtz, who was also stationed at Shangri-la then, had said, "Come, let's watch the show." He led Gundersen out into the night. This had been six months before the episode at the serpent station -- Gundersen had not yet realized how strange Kurtz was. His first inkling had come when Kurtz had joined the nildoror in their dance. The huge beasts had been clustered in loose semicircles, stamping back and forth, trumpeting piercingly, shaking the ground. Suddenly Kurtz had moved out there among them, arms upflung, bare chest beaded with sweat and shining in the moonslight, dancing as intensely as any of them, crying out in great booming roars, stamping his feet, tossing his head. And the nildoror were forming a group around him, giving him plenty of space, letting him enter fully into the frenzy, now running toward him, now backing away. Gundersen had stood awed. He had not stirred when Kurtz had called to him to join the dance. He had watched for what had seemed hours, hypnotized, until he had broken somehow from his trance. He had found Kurtz still in ceaseless motion, a gaunt, skeletal figure jerking puppetlike on invisible strings, looking fragile despite his extreme height as he moved within the circle of colossal nildoror. Kurtz had been unable either to hear Gundersen's words or take note of his presence and finally Gundersen had gone back to the station alone. In the morning he had found Kurtz, looking spent and worn, slumped on the bench overlooking the waterfall. Kurtz had merely said, "You should have stayed. You should have danced." Anthropologists had studied these rites. Gundersen had looked up the literature, learning what little there was to learn. Evidently the dance was preceded and surrounded by drama, a spoken episode akin to Earth's medieval mystery plays, a theatrical reenactment of some supremely important nildoror myth, serving both as mode of entertainment and as ecstatic religious experience. Unfortunately the language of the drama was an obsolete liturgical tongue, not a word of which could be understood by an Earthman. The nildoror, who had not hestitated to instruct their first Earthborn visitors in their relatively simple modern language, had never offered any clue to the nature of the other one. The anthropological observers had noted one point Gundersen now found cheering; invariably, within a few days after the performance of this particular rite,, groups of nildoror from the herd performing it would set out for the mist country, presumably to undergo rebirth. He wondered if the rite might be some ceremony of purification, some means of entering a state of grace before undergoing rebirth. T HE nildoror all had gathered, now, beside the lake. Srin'gahar was one of the last to go. Gundersen sat alone on the slope above the basin, watching the massive forms assembling. The contrary motions of the moons fragmented the shadows of the nildoror. The cold light from above turned their smooth green hides into furrowed black cloaks. In the silence came a low, clear, forceful flow of words. Gundersen strained to hear, hoping to catch some clue to the meaning, seeking a magical gateway that would let him burst through into an understanding of that secret language. But no understanding came. Vol'himyor was the speaker. The old many-born one was reciting words clearly familiar to everyone at the lake, an invocation, an introit. Then came a long interval of silence and finally a response from a second nildor at the opposite end of the group, who exactly duplicated the rhythms and sinuosities of Vol'himyor's utterance. Silence again. Next a reply from Vol'himyor, spoken more crisply. Back and forth the center of the service moved and the interplay between the two celebrants became what was for nildoror a surprisingly quick exchange of dialogue. About every tenth line the herd at large repeated what a celebrant had said, sending dark reverberations echoing through the night. After perhaps ten minutes of this, the voice of a third solo nildor was heard. Vol'himyor made reply. A fourth speaker took up the recitation. Now isolated lines were coming in rapid bursts from many members of the congregation. No cue was missed. No nildor trampled on another's lines. The tempo accelerated. The ceremony had become a mosaic of brief utterances blared forth from every part of the group in a random rotation. A few of the nildoror were up and moving slowly in place, lifting their feet, putting them down. Lightning speared through the sky. Gundersen felt a chill. He saw himself as a wanderer on a prehistoric Earth, spying on some grotesque conclave of mastodons. All the things of man seemed infinitely far away now. The drama was reaching some sort of climax. The nildoror were bellowing, stamping, calling to one another with tremendous snorts. They were taking up formations, assembling in aisled rows. Still there came utterances and responses, antiphonal amplifications of words heavy with strange significance. The air grew more steamy. Gundersen could no longer hear individual words, only rich deep chords of massed grunts -- ah ah ah ah, ah ah ah ah -- the old rhythm that he remembered from the night at Shangri-la Falls. The sound was breathy, gasping, ecstatic, an endless chuffing pattern of exhalations -- ah ah ah ah, ah ah ah ah, ah ah ah ah -- with scarcely a break between each group of four beats, and the whole jungle seemed to echo with it. The nildoror had no musical instruments whatever -- yet to Gundersen it appeared that vast drums were pounding out that hypnotically intense rhythm. And the nildoror were dancing. Down below on the margin of the lake moved scores of great shadowy shapes, prancing like gazelles, two running steps forward, stamp down hard on the third step, regain the balance on the fourth. The universe trembled. Boom boom boom boom, boom boom boom boom. The earlier phase of the ceremony, the dramatic dialogue, which might have been some sort of subtle philosophical disquisition, had given way totally to this primeval pounding, this terrifying shuffling of gigantic elephantine bodies. Boom boom boom boom. Gundersen looked to his left and saw the sulidoror entranced, hairy heads switching back and forth in the rhythm of the dance -- but not one of the bipeds had risen from the crosslegged posture. They were content to rock, nod and now and then to pound their elbows on the ground. Gundersen was cut off from his specific past, even from a sense of kinship to his species. Disjointed memories floated up. Again he was at the serpent station, a prisoner of the hallucinatory venom, feeling himself transformed into a r.ildor and capering thickly in the grove. Again he stood by the bank of the great river, seeing another performance of this very dance. And also he remembered nights spent in the safety of Company stations deep in the forest, among his own kind, when they had listened to the sound of stamping feet in the distance. All those other times Gundersen had drawn back from whatever strangeness this planet was offering him. He had transferred out of the serpent station rather than taste the venom a second time. He had refused Kurtz' invitation to join the dance. He had remained within the station when the rhythmic poundings began in the forest. But tonight he felt little allegiance to mankind. He found himself longing to join that black and incomprehensible frenzy at the lakeshore. Something monstrous was running free within him, liberated by the incessant repetition of that boom boom boom boom. But what right had he to caper Kurtzlike in an alien ceremony? He did not dare intrude on their ritual. No. He did not dare... Y ET he discovered that he was walking down the spongy slope toward the place where the massed nildoror cavorted. If he could think of them only as leaping, snorting elephants it would be all right. If he could think of them even as savages kicking up a row it would be all right. But the suspicion was unavoidable that this ceremony of words and dancing held intricate meanings for these people and that was the worst of it. They might have thick legs and short necks and long dangling trunks but that did not make them elephants, for their triple tusks and spiny crests and alien anatomies said otherwise; and they might be lacking in all technology, lacking even in written language, but that did not make them savages, for the complexity of their minds said otherwise. They were creatures who possessed g'rakh. Gundersen remembered how he had innocently attempted to instruct the nildoror in the arts of terrestrial culture, in an effort to help them "improve" themselves. He had wanted to humanize them, to lift their spirits upward, but nothing had come of that, and now he found his own spirit being drawn -- downward? Certainly to their level, wherever that might lie. Boom boom boom boom. His feet hesitantly traced out the fourstep as he continued down the slope toward the lake. Did he dare? Would they crush him as a blasphemer? They had let Kurtz dance. It had been in a different latitude, a long time ago, and other nildoror had been involved. But they had let Kurtz dance. "Yes," a nildoror called to him. "Come, dance with us." Was itVol'himyor? WasitSrin'gahar? Gundersen did not know which of them had spoken. In the darkness, in the sweaty haze, he could not see clearly, and all these giant shapes looked identical. He reached the bottom of the slope. Nildoror were everywhere about him, tracing out passages in their private journeys from point to point on the lakeshore. Their bodies emitted acrid odors, which, mixing with the fumes of the lake, choked and dizzied him. He heard several of them call to him. "Yes, yes, dance with us -- " And he danced. He found an open patch of marshy soil and laid claim to it, moving forward, backward, covering and recovering his one little tract in his fervor. No nildoror trespassed on him. His head tossed. His eyes rolled. His arms dangled. His body swayed and rocked. His feet carried him untiringly. Now he sucked in the thick air. Now he cried out in strange tongues. His skin was on fire. He stripped away his clothing but it made no difference. Boom boom boom boom. Even now, a shred of his old detachment was left, enough so that he could marvel at the spectacle of himself dancing naked amid a herd of giant, alien beasts. Would they, in their ultimate transports of passion, sweep in over his plot and crush him into the muck? Surely it was dangerous to stay here in the heart of the herd. But he stayed. Boom boom boom boom, again, again, yet again. As he whirled he looked out over the lake and, by sparkling, refracted moonslight, saw the malidaror placidly munching the weeds, heedless of the frenzy on land. They are without g'rakh. They are beasts and when they die their leaden spirits go downward to the He became aware that glossy shapes were moving along the ground, weaving warily between the rows of dancing nildoror. The serpents! This music of pounding feet had summoned them from the dense glades where they lived. The nildoror seemed wholly unperturbed that these deadly worms moved among them. A single stabbing thrust of the two spiny quills would bring even a mighty nildor toppling down; but no matter. The serpents were welcome, it appeared. They glided toward Gundersen, who knew he was in no mortal danger from their venom but who did not seek another encounter with it. He did not break the stride of his dance, though, as five of the thick pink creatures wriggled past him. The serpents passed through and were gone. And still the uproar continued. And still the ground shook. Gundersen's heart hammered but he did not pause. He gave himself up fully, blending with those about him, sharing as deeply as he was able to share the intensity of the experience. The moons set. Early streaks of dawn stained the sky. Gundersen became aware that he no longer could hear the thunder of stamping feet. He danced alone. About him the nildoror had settled down and their voices again could be heard in that strange unintelligible litany. They spoke quietly but with great passion. He could no longer follow the patterns of their words. Everything merged into an echoing rumble of tones, without definition, without shape. Unable to halt, he jerked and twisted through his obsessive gyration until the moment he felt the first heat of the morning sun. Then he fell exhausted and lay still. He slipped easily into sleep. # Kansas City. I'd nearly emptied all the fluid from my gut sac. There were no weeds or water to fill it again. When the freight hit the outermost switching lines of the yards it was already dark. I rolled myself off the edge of the boxcar, hit running, went twenty feet fast and slipped, fell to my hands and knees and tumbled over. When I got up there were tiny bits of white chalk stone imbedded in my palms. I rubbed them off but they really hurt. I looked around, tried to gauge my position in relation to the town, and when I recognized the spire of the First Baptist, set off across the tracks in the right direction. A yard bull was running like crazy toward me, so I went dark and left him standing where I'd been, scratching the back of his head and looking around. It took me forty minutes to walk to the center of town, through it and out the other side, in the direction of Littletown -- the nigger section. There was a coal-bin entrance to the All-Holiness Pentecostal Church of Christ the Master, and I slipped inside, smiling. In twelve years they hadn't repaired the latch and lock. The stairs were dim in the basement darkness but I knew my way the way a child remembers his bedroom when the light is out. Across twelve years, I remembered. There were the occasional dim rumblings of voices from upstairs, from the vestry, from the casket room, from the foyer. Jedediah Parkman was laid out up there. Eighty-two years old, dead, tired, at the end of an endless road down which he had stumbled, black, poor, proud, helpless. No not helpless. I climbed the stairs from the basement, laid my white hand against the dry, cracked wood of the door and thought of all the weight of black pressing back on the other side. Jed would have chuckled. Through a crack in the jamb I saw nothing but wall opposite; I carefully opened the door. The hall was empty. They'd be moving into the vestry now. The service would be beginning. The preacher would be getting ready to tell the congregation about old Jed, what a good man he'd been, how he always had enough heart for the stray cats and deadbeat kids he picked up. How so many people owed him so much. Jed would have snorted. But I'd arrived in time. How many other stray cats had made it? I closed the basement door behind me, slid along the wall to the pantry door that opened into the small room adjacent to the vestry. In a moment I was inside. I turned off the light in the pantryin case I had to go dark -- then crept to the door in the opposite wall. I opened it a sliver and peered out into the vestry. Since the bombing the chapel had been unusable. I'd heard about it even in Chicago. Seven had been killed, and Deacon Wilkie had been blinded by flying glass. They'd made do the best they could with the vestry. Folding chairs were set up in rows. They were filled with the population of Littletown. They were two deep around the walls. One or two white faces. I recognized a couple of other stray cats. It'd been twelve years; they looked as though they were making it. But they hadn't forgotten. One hundred and eighteen. A few days ago -- I'd been in Kansas City -- there'd been one hundred and nineteen. Now the one hundred and nineteenth black man in Danville's Littletown lay in his casket, atop sawhorses, in the front of the room, surrounded by flowers. Hello, old Jed... Twelve, it's been... God, you're quiet. No chuckles, no laughs, Jed. You're dead.  know... He lay, hands folded across his chest. Big catcher' s-mitt paws folded, calluses hidden -- sweet Jesus, I could see flickering candlelight glinting off his nails. They'd manicured his hands. Old Jed would have screamed, doing a thing like that to a man bit his nails to the quick. Laying up in a shallow box, neat black patent-leather shoes pointing toward the ceiling; kinky salt-and-pepper hair flattened against the silk lining of the box (eighty-two, and that old man's hair still had black in it!); lay in his best suit, a black suit, clean white long-sleeve shirt and a yellow tie. On display. Looking down at himself, for sure, from the heaven he'd always believed was up there. Looking down at himself so fine and smiling -- puffing proud, yes sir! On each of his eyes a silver dollar. To pay his way with the Man, across the River Jordan. I didn't go in. Never intended to. Too many questions. Some of them might have remembered -- I know the other stray cats would have. So I just laid back and waited to talk to old Jed private. The service was a brief one. They cried a decent amount. Then it was over and they filed past slowly. A couple of women did the big falling down trying to get in the box thing with him. Christ knows what Jed would've done with that. I waited till the room emptied out. Preacher and a couple of the brothers cleaned up, decided to leave the chairs till morning, shut off the lights and went. There was silence and a lot of shadows, just the candles still doing their slow motion. I waited a long time to make sure. Finally I opened the door a bit more and started to step through. A sound came from the door to the outside, and I pulled back fast. I watched as the door opened and a tall, slim woman in black passed the chairs, walking toward the open casket. Veil over her face. My gut sac went total empty right then. Lining started to burn. I thought sure she'd hear the rumbling. Sprayed it with stomach juice and that would hold it for a while till I could get weed and water. Burned. I couldn't make out her face behind the veil. She walked up to the casket and stared down at Jed Parkman. Then she reached out a gloved hand toward the body, pulled it back, tried again and then held the hand motionless in the air above the cold meat. Slowly she swept the veil back over the widebrimmed hat. I drew in a breath. She was a white woman. More than just ordinarily beautiful. Stunning. One of those creatures God made just to be looked at. I held my breathbreathing would scare her away. She kept looking at the corpse, then slowly she reached out again. Carefully, very carefully, she removal the coins from Jed's dead eyes. She dropped them into her purse. Then she lowered the veil and started to turn away. She stopped, turned back, kissed her fingertips and touched the cold lips of the penniless dead one. She turned around and left the vestry. Very quickly. I stood unmoving, watching nothing, chill and lost. When you take the money off a dead man's eyes, it means he can't pay his passage to Heaven. That white woman sent Jedediah Parkman straight to hell. I went after her. I F I hadn't keeled over I'd have caught her before she got on the train. She wasn't far ahead of me but my gut was burning so bad -- I knew if I didn't get some grass or weeds into it I'd be in wicked shape. That happened once in Seattle. I barely got out of the emergency ward before they could X-ray me. Broke into the hospital kitchen, pumped about eight pounds of Caesar salad and half a bottle of Sparkletts water into my sac and wound up bareass cold in a hospital gown, out on a Seattle street in the dead of winter. Hadn't thought that for a second before I went over on my face, half a block from the Danville train station. Legs went idiot on me and over I fell. Had just enough sense to go dark before I hit. Lay there, a car might run me over. No idea how long I was out -- but not long. Came back and crawled on my belly like a reptile onto a patch of grass. Chewed, pulling myself on my elbows. Got enough in to get me up, staggered the half block to the station, fell onto the water fountain stuck on the wall. Drank till the stationmaster leaned way over the ticket window, staring. Couldn't go dark, he'd seen me. "You got business here, mister?" I felt the lava juices subsiding. I could walk. Went up to him, said, "My fiancf, you know, a bad fight, she come down this way -- " I let it wait. He watched me, wasn't giving away a little thing free. "Look, we're supposed to be married next Thursday -- I'm sorry I yelled at her. Half out of my -- well, hell, mister, have you seen her? Tall girl, all in black, wearing a veil?" Sounded like a description of Mata Hari. Old man scratched at the beard he'd sprouted since he'd come on at noon. "She bought a ticket for K. C. Train's 'bout to pull out." Then I realized I'd been hearing the whoofing sounds of the train all this time. When my sac goes, everything goes. I started hearing and smelling and feeling the grain of the ticket counter under my hands. And I bolted out the door. Train was just getting ready to slide -- express freight was almost loaded. Behind me the stationmaster was bellowing, "Ticket! Hey, mister -- ticket!" "Get it by the conductor." I vaulted up onto the coach platform. The train edged out. I pushed open the door to the coach and looked down the rows of seats. She was there, looking through the window into the darkness. I started toward her but thought better of it. A couple of dozen passengers were between her and me. I couldn't do anything here now anyway. I dropped into a scungy seat and puffs of dust went into the air. I slid down and took off my right shoe. The twenty was folded neatly against the instep. It was all I'd put aside. But I knew the conductor would be along to punch my ticket. And I didn't want to get caught like Jed Parkman. I wanted my fare to be paid. We'd see about it in Kansas City. It was a change. Riding inside. S HE went to a phone booth and dialed a place without looking up the number. I waited. She went out to stand in front of the terminal. After a while a car with two women came up and she got in. I went dark, opened the back door and slide in. They looked around and didn't see anything in the shadows back there. The heavy-set woman driving asked, "Now what the hell was that?" The pimply one with the plastic hair, seated in the middle, reached over the seat back and thumbed down the lock. "Wind," she said. "What wind?" the truck said. But she pulled out. I always liked K.C. Nice ride. Even in winter. But I didn't like the women. Not one of them. They drove almost to the Missouri border, toward Weston. I knew a bourbon distillery out there. Best ever made. The truck pulled in at a big house set apart from slummy-looking places on a street with only one corner light. Whorehouse. Had to be. It was. I didn't understand but I'd by God certainly find out soon. I'd arrived. But Jed was still traveling. T HE truck said, "You pay the girl." I picked out the tall, slim one in the harem pants and halter top. She couldn't be smart, I thought. With a face like that, to wind down in a crib was some kind of special stupid. Or something else. We went upstairs. The room was like any bedroom. There were stuffed animals on the bed, a giraffe with pink day-glo spots, a koala, a floppy gopher or muskrat -- I can't tell them apart. She had a photo of a movie star stuck in the frame of the bureau mirror. She took off the harem pants. I said, "We'll talk." She gave me a look I knew. Another freako. "That's two bucks extra," she said. I shook my head. "Five should cover everything." She shrugged and sat down on the edge of the bed, her thin legs straight out in front of her. We stared at each other. "Why'd you send Jed to Hell?" Her head snapped up on her neck and she quivered like a hound on scent. She didn't even know how to ask me. "You get the hell out of here!" "I've got five bucks worth of something coming." She bounced up off that bed and went straight across the room. She was screaming before the door was open. "Bren! Bren! C'mon, Bren! Help up here!" I heard the foundations of the house shake and the rumble of artillery on the next hill. Then something big and hairy came at me. He had to come through the door sidewise. I put up my hands and that was all. He carried me straight across the room, into the bureau. My back snapped against the edge of the bureau and he bent me till everything started to slip up toward the ceiling. The girl ran out, still shouting. When she was gone I ended it for him. There was a trellis outside the window. I went down until the ivy ripped loose and I fell the rest of the way. That night I slept on the'front porch of the house next door, in the glider, watching the ambulance and then the police cars come and go. Two unmarked police cars stayed very late. I don't think they were on duty. the front porch of the house next door. I'd have gone dark more than I did but there were three empty lots between me and the whorehouse and the people with the front porch had gone away for a while. I supposed on a winter vacation, maybe. There was plenty of weed and grass around and I let snow melt in an empty milk bottle. At night I'd go dark and steal Hydrox Cookies and milk and beef jerky from a twenty-fourhour market. I don't eat much, usually. Missed coffee, though. On the second day I jimmied a window in the empty house. Just to be ready. She came out toward evening of the second day. I went dark, waited on the sidewalk for her and she walked straight into my fist. In the empty house, I laid her out on a canopied bed in the master bedroom. I was slouched in a chair across from the bed when she came to and sat up. She shook her head, looked around, focused, saw me and started to let go with the screaming again. I sat forward in the chair and said very softly, "What happened to Bren -- I can do that again." She looked sick and shut her mouth. "Now we go back to where we were," I said, getting up. I walked over and stood near her. She lay back, terrified, no other word for it. "How did you know Jed?" My voice was level but I was hurting. "I'm his daughter." "I can make you tell the truth." "I'm not lying, I'm his -- I was his daughter." "You're white." She didn't say anything. "Okay, why did you send him to hell? You know what it means to take the money." She snorted a very shitty laugh. "Lady, you better understand something. I don't know who the hell you are. But that old man found me when I was seven years old and kept me alive till I was old enough to go it on my own. Now he meant stuff to me, lady, so I can see myself getting mad enough at you to do just about anything. More green than even Bren. So you feel like telling me why you'd do something like that to a man who was kind to everybody?" Her face went hard. Even scared, she hated. "And just what the hell do you know? Yeah, he had kind for everybody. Everybody 'cept his own." Then, softly, "Everybody 'cept me." I couldn't tell if she was sick or deluded or just putting me on. Lying? Not where she was. No reason for it. And she'd seen that Bren. No, she was telling the truth -- as she believed it to be. A white girl with old Jed for a father? It didn't make any sense. Unless... There are some you can meet -- the strange, twisted ones -- and you know them by an aura, a scent, a feel about them, that if you had one single word -- like "junkie" or "nympho" or "hooker" or "Bircher" -- a key word that labeled their secret thing, you would understand all the inexplicable, offcenter things about them. The oneword people. One word and you've got the handle on them. One word like "wino" or "diabetic" or "puritan" or -- "Passing?" She didn't answer. She just stared at me and hated me. And I looked into her face to see it, now that I knew what it was -- but it wasn't there, of course. She was good at it. And that explained what had been between her and old Jedediah Parkman. Why she'd kissed the dead meat and sent it straight to hell. But not the kind of hell Jed had consigned her to. If he'd had all that kind of love for stray cats like me I could imagine how strong his hate and frustration and shame would have been at one of his own pretending to be what she wasn't. "You never know about people," I said to her. "He took in all kinds and didn't care where they came from or what they were. Just as long as they didn't lie about it. He had a lot of love, that guy." She was waiting for me to do something bad to her, what she thought she had coming. I laughed, but not the way Jed used to laugh. Not that way. "Lady, I ain't your daddy. He's punished you all he's ever going to. And you and me, neither one of us is white and we're too much alike for me to punish you." Passing in the world. How about that. She didn't know what the color line even looked like. Black for white -- hell, that's a cinch. Jed, Jed, you poor old nigger bastard. Y ou knew I couldn't get home again and you taught me how to pass into this world so they wouldn't kill me. But you couldn't handle it when it happened to you. I pulled my last five bucks out of my pocket and tossed it on the end of the bed. "Here, baby, get it changed and keep a couple of silver dollars for your own party. Maybe J ed 'll be waiting and you can straighten it out between you." Then I went dark and started to leave. She was staring at where, I'd been, her mouth open, as I paused in the doorway. "And keep the change," I said. After all, she'd paid the dues for me, hadn't she?          New subscriptions and changes of address require # weeks to process! r    phyllisIueb They had one beautiful woman, one great brain and -- in a world afraid of dying -- nothing at all to lose! i T HE helicopter dipped down toward mountain peaks blue with shadow, hovered for a moment at the edge of the last light and sank into the dusk. Fenthree shivered. "Seven minutes to unloading," said the pilot. Fenthree peered uneasily into the deepening purple canyons. "I don't see O'Feary's light." "He won't show it while they're waiting for the bales." "Think they'll figure anything's up?" The pilot gave him a look, reached behind the seat and pulled up a bottle half-full of bourbon. "Here, warm your feet." Fenthree clapped a hand over his mouth. "No thanks," he murmured when he was able to control his gorge. "Hair of the dog never did me any good." "Really tied one on, huh?" "Farewell party." Fenthree carefully palpated the place under his breastbone where volcanic activity was threatening. "They must of thought you were going to Aldebaran." "I didn't tell them anything except that I was leaving," said Fenthree coldly, "so maybe they thought just that." If the pilot's question had been a leading one it would lead nowhere. The night was deepening at the horizon. To the southwest Fenthree could see a point of light and above it a mass of buildings black against the sky -- his destination. He shivered again. His firm knees caught a little on the skintight black jersey material that was no protection in mountain air. The fleabrains at HQ had not considered how cold the trip would be. Spies had always worn black jersey -- at least ever since anybody could remember. In his black jersey and with his wits and his weapons, Fenthree was going down into the unknown. He wished he were back home where the rotten day had started. T HE evening before he had staggered home from the farewell party, his fourth so far. Which girl he had brought with him -- or whether she had only been a figment of his delirium -- he did not remember. He had also forgotten to take a couple of necessary pills. In the morning, alone and repentant, he had sworn as he tried to lift a head full of fried brains from the pillow. He had rubbed his eyes half open, peered at the clock and reached to punch the chord on the keyboard that would allow him simultaneous possession of the kitchen and bathroom for twenty minutes. He paid a lot of rent for the twice-a-day privilege. At other times he used them singly. Right then they had been sealed and folded in some storage place in the vast building. He had wanted them both very badly. His erratic hand, reaching for the keyboard, had knocked the heavy-based lamp off the table and sent it crashing into the panel. A clap of broken vacuum had ensued and, before he had managed a breath, the kitchen sink had rammed him in the knees. He had opened his mouth to yell and a pot of scalding coffee had fallen from the vicinity of the ceiling, grazed his head and exploded on the carpet. Breath jerked out of him. He had rubbed his spattered arm and shoulder and gaped at the ruin of his rooms, half-collapsed into each other. He had seen no sign of the bathroom. A frantic phone call had assured him that the accident had jammed every keyboard in the building. A thousand tenants were howling for his blood. Four to five hours would be needed to unscramble the mess. He had rattled the receiver into the cradle and the airtube had spat a blue paper on his night table. The color had identified the document as the notice for his final briefing, the confirmation that the mission was really on after all the months of weekend training in dark cellars and dusty warehouses. Too much... He had sat hunched in bed, too numb to move, the painfully desirable smell of the coffee around him -- unreachable since every drop had blasted out of the pot. Later he had stared at his smeared and bloated reflection in the shining crater of the sink. It had looked the way he felt -- his head split like an arctic crevasse into icy depths of pain, his diaphragm heaving. He had wanted that bathroom -- at any rate, he had had the sink. Still later: "It is not a time for vanity." McAllifive, of Intelligence HQ, had folded his square hands and set his brow into lines of determination. "It is not a time for personal consideration." McAllifive'slips had belled and his bristle mustache had flared over them. "Nor for an individual's regard for danger. As a volunteer, Fenthree, you -- " McAllifive had paused, eyes blank, expression opaque. The Obligations Act had been passed many years ago and no one had volunteered for anything since. The force of habit and the glory of his own oratory had put him seventy-five years out of date. Fenthree had kept his face straight. To have smiled would have hurt his head. McAllifive had cleared his throat. He had picked up the thick sheaf of Fenthree's dossier and leafed through it. "I -- uh -- see you do list personal considerations." He had rubbed his eyes wearily. Perhaps he, too, had had a hangover. He had pressed a button and swiveled his chair. The horncolored, translucent wall behind him had cleared to a dull day's swirl of mist around eyries and aircar perches. He had said in quite a different voice, "We've got to find out -- quickly and quietly -- what we did wrong when we started rejuvenating. Or our world will fall apart. Rejuvenation seemed a good thing -- hardly anybody refused treatment. Soreheads moved to the colonies. Criminals were exiled to MaxSec to live out their natural spans and die. Life should be full of order and progress. We've got order, all right, but -- " he gestured toward the city of spires and machines -- "we haven't had a new idea for three hundred years. And sometimes I wonder -- was I ever really a boy, or was childhood just something I read about in Huckleberry Finn ! " lot. They were over the small floodlit area. "Duck." Fenthree crouched but he doubted he could be seen from below. The baled packages dropped. He poked his head up briefly and saw black figures converging on them. Next the 'copter was up again like a bird against the wind. "Now we have three minutes to find O'Leary." Fenthree pulled in his shoulders. Down there was the dark and the dark was unknown -- and could be dangerous. What did it matter what went on down there? His mind returned to his final briefing. McAllifive's words leaped to life in his brain, sharp and clear. There is something going on down there. MaxSec is nearly a self-contained community. It's not policed -- who could get away? All its internal affairs are run by the inmates. We drop supplies once a month by helicopter -- of course, you'd know some of this, eh? Fenthree had said nothing. You must know why you've been given intensive training over the past year. Fenthree had not known. No one had remembered to tell him. McAllifive had tried to remedy the omission. It's a situation that's ripened slowly. We've had steady radio contact with them. We were lucky to find a good man at their end, an old loser who's been there so long we had to go to quite a lot of trouble to find out why... What does intelligence think they're doing that's so dangerous? Your job to find out. I'll give you a list of the equipment they've asked for and you see if you can find out what they're trying to make with it. All we know, Fenthree, is that they're awfully lively and they're awfully busy -- but they don't talk much and O'Leary's afraid to ask too many questions. You know -- McAllifive's voice had taken on a touch of awe -- it doesn 't seem to bother them at all that they're no longer young and that they're going to -- uh -- die. And they have a cumulative weight of experience that we can 't match with our impaired memories. Without being treasonous, I have to admit that the J-process does impair the memory. Whom have they got there capable of planning anything? Oh they've got plenty who could make plans. Not many who could carry them out. Linnaeus Ganzer used to be there but O'Leary reported him dead nearly a year ago. Ganzer? But he invented the -- Don't let that influence you, Fenthree. The man was preaching sedition. You've got to keep a balanced mind on these things. Now -- who do they have in charge? -- oh yes, Corrigan. Pretty wily customer. Let's hope you won't have too much to do with him. Fenthree had stared, suddenly awake. You mean that's where I'm going? To MaxSec? Yes. Didn't I mention that? No. But go ahead... As I say, this Corrigan's a very -- What's he in for? Oh, he's a leper. Had to be isolated. What? Not now, Fenthree, not now. No need to worry. He was the last leper on Earth. Had the best minds working on him for five years. Developed three new vaccines and five new antibiotics. Lucky break, in a way -- really made us get the old gray cells working. Of course, he mutated a couple of new strains meanwhile -- but it's all cleared up now... But if he's cured, why is he still -- W e-ell, he's not much on looks, you know. Be rather out of place with us here, don't you think? I suppose so... Yes. Well, he's got a brain in his head, all right, and if I were you I'd avoid him like the -- I mean I'd be careful to keep out of his way. And the others? There's a bunch of toughs who used to call themselves the Tigers but I'd wager they won't give you any trouble. We pulled their claws for them. As for the rest, a misguided intellectual or two, more interested in their mush and milk than mischief now, I dare say -- and that's the lot. O 'Leary? O'Leary's quite -- well, far gone, and finds it hard to get around. But you won't have to have anything to do with him at all. You see, you'll be going down there disguised as O 'Leary and -- Disguised as O'Leary? How do you expect me to manage that? Oh, we'll take care of it. We'll have everything ready. You'll be fitted out very well. No need for you to worry. I'm sure. We promised him something for his trouble, so when we leave you we'll pick him up, bring him back and give him the treatment again. You'll stay there as O'Leary until you've found out what we want to know. What exactly do you want? New ideas, Fenthree, new combinations of ideas, new experiences. We'll get them any way we can. From a bunch of vicious, antisocial losers, lepers and anarchists? Why don't you just bring them here and ask them what they're doing? He had apparently uttered blasphemy. McAllifive had reacted strongly. Fenthree! All that we have built up here -- all that we have fought for and defended with our blood -- no, we can 't admit anything's wrong after sustaining MaxSec and the J for three hundred years. We must keep this secret. Now, here are some pictures O'Leary took with the camera we sent him. You'll go to Department Z.# and get your plan of MaxSec and the equipment and documents. Fenthree had picked up the top picture from the file. This is O'Leary? Uh -- yes. Fenthree had stared at the image of a wildhaired old troll, bloodshot eyes, ravaged face. Ugh. What do you think you'll be able to do for him? McAllifive had shrugged. Fenthree had licked dry lips. He had wanted more coffee and more sleep. He had tossed down the picture.  don 't want any part of this, sir. I want out. I have the privilege of asking for a sub, don't I? Fenthree, you are the sub. And if I refuse? You 'll be penalized. I suppose you 'll put me in MaxSec or publish my J-count? He had never admitted the number of his rejuvenations to anyone but it was on record, of course. Not necessarily. We will simply publish some confidential information from your dossier. I'm afraid it will add a blemish to your reputation. Fenthree strained his eyes in the darkness. He would be glad at least to get away from the din of the rotors. The pilot said, "If you're so sc -- I mean, not too anxious for the job, why didn't you ask for a sub?" "I know my duty," said Fenthree. The pilot choked. "Yeah. Now where the hell's O'Leary?" "He's supposed to show a light at the southeast corner of the fig tree grove." "That's where we are but there's no light." "Maybe he fell asleep under a tree." "Not when he knowshe'sgoing home. I'll go south a bit and circle back." But there was still no sign of a light on the second pass. "Let's go home," Fenthree suggested. "You crazy? I want to keep my skin in one piece. I'mcallingHQ." The pilot muttered into the set, listened and grunted twice. He turned to Fenthree. "They think he might be sick or something. We can't put it all off now we've gone this far. You're to go down and find out what happened. Call us on O'Leary's radio. If we don't hear from you in three hours we'll move in. Got it?" "Me? Go down just like that -- when nobody knows what's going on? Why don't they try the radio to get hold of O'Leary?" "We don't want to get the wind up. They talked to him this morning and he said he wouldn't call again except for an emergency. He didn't, so that's that. He must be sick." "If he were sick it'd be an emergency and he'd have called," said Fenthree. "He could be here any minute." "He isn't here now. MaSec brass might have caught on to him." The pilot grinned at Fenthree's expression. "Anyway, McAllifive says you're to go down. It's no use arguing. Just get ready." Fenthree readied himself numbly. He notched up the degrav -- the pack was snug and neat against the broad flat of his back and the straps were well fastened. Dull pain beat on the back of his head and he wished he had taken a swig. But it was too late. "Okay? Down you go." Fenthree crouched by the chute for a long moment, searching for a word. Only one seemed to cover the situation. He said it with appropriate expressiveness and fell. A IR rushed into the crevices of his body and heat fled through the mesh of his black jersey. He resisted the impulse to draw up his knees and conserve warmth at the risk of upsetting his balance as the soft whoosh of the degrav sent him tangling into tree branches. Angling his body, he avoided the whip and sting of twigs and got his feet on the ground -- here it was a little warmer. He looked up at the massed towers -- pricked with a point or two of light -- that bulked against the sky. Next he spent a minute poking about the gnarled trees, hoping for some trace of O'Leary. Nothing. Sighing, he unstrapped the degrav, reset it and sent it riding up its beam to the helicopter. He watched as it went up and as the helicopter diminished to a star and disappeared. He bit his lip. Why me? Why am I here trying to hold the world together all by myself? If the warm rich world he knew were rotting, why not let it rot? It would last as long as he. He tried to wrench his mind from his next thought but could not. Suppose the world should end first. He did not want to be around to see the end and that was why he was here. His training took over, overwhelming his hangover and his distaste. He moved in silence toward the buildings. He crept along narrow paths of kitchen-garden plots, smelling damp earth and 'fresh greens. He had not known such odors in many lifetimes. He crossed a courtyard flagged with hexagonal stones that would reflect heat to old chilled flesh under the sun; he stooped and touched them and felt a dying warmth. The moon was rising. Its light was heatless and inhospitable. He stopped in a recessed doorway, a black shadow in blackness, black gloves, black cowl over his head, and reflected wryly on his spy's terrain. High stone walls surrounded him and the sheer rockface fell away into canyons below. Where was O'Leary? II L UZ, patrolling the dark corridors of MaxSec, swung her lantern slowly as she walked. The lantern swayed like a censer, spilling dancing coins of light on the brick walls. Her face was expressionless under the cropped white poll she wore like a cap of point d'Alenfon and she was thinking of nothing at all. It was a difficult trick she had had a lot of time to learn and had learned well. She passed closed doors, some showing light through their transoms. At the end of the corridor she stopped at one that should have been dark and was not. She rapped lightly and opened the door. "Josefa?" A crone with a merry eye was sitting up in bed smoking a thin black cigarette. She stuffed something into her nightgown pocket with a trembling hand. "Early bird, ain't you?" she said. "Don't tell me about my beauty shleep. I'm waiting for my teef." "They're unpacking the fragiles now," said Luz. "If the impressions didn't get broken on the way out -- or the plates on the way in -- you should have them soon. I see you're already enjoying my cigarettes." Josefa hauled the box out of her pocket. "You should know me by now." She tossed the box. "Why don't you lock your door?" "I thought I could trust you, Josefa. Maybe I better give up." Josefa leaned forward anxiously"Luzh, you ain't gonna tell on me? Luzh? Not to Corrigan? He'll take away my teef." "Oh, Josefa." Luz tossed the cigarettes back on the bed, picked up the lantern and walked out. Down the stairs and along the hall she swung the lantern, scattered light, counted steps till she came to a cubbyhole that had been turned into an office. She turned off the lantern, hung it on a hook and punched a timeclock. Then she went down into the Common Room, found her chair in the corner, picked up her tatting and sat down. The silver shuttle spun light in her hands. Every once in a while she raised her eyes to the fire and the man standing in front of it. scattered coal into the fire and picked up his wine glass from the coffee table. He sipped, eased himself into his chair, sipped again and raised the glass to his line of sight. "Something classic about this," he said. "Looking at the fire through the wine. Perhaps that is what wines and fires were made for." "It's all dandelion's good for," said Dacosta. He broke open afresh pack of cigarettes without looking at the trademark of the City. "There are other things -- if one only had the ingredients." "Stop using the grapes for jam." "No, no, Jonno. As long as we import milk powder -- and .we have no cows -- what can we put on the bread?" "Grow more berries. Or give in and ask for butter. If we made wine and distilled it we might even end up with brandy." "I'm surprised, Jonno. I'd have thought you especially would want to be independent." "Not to the point of idiocy. You don't destroy aprison by making it an economically self-perpetuating community." "Depends on how you plan to destroy it." "You haven't told me. I assume you have the details figured out." Corrigan chuckled. "Bendetto?" Giovanetti blinked and pulled himself up in his chair. "I could have sworn the helicopter slowed down and circled to the south after it dropped the supplies." Giovanetti gave him a look. "Maybe he forgot which way is north." "Perhaps. But I think somebody ought to have a look by the southern wall." "Corrigan, I've got a lot of respect for you but the boys ain't gonna like having to beat up the grove this time of night." "Suppose our pilot forgot the cigars in the hold and decided to drop them in the figs rather than make you go without?" "I already got the cigars." But Giovanetti heaved his square chunk of a body out of the chair and padded off in his slippers, muttering. Dacosta laughed. "I've got a lot of respect for you, Corrigan," he aped Giovanetti. Corrigan rinsed his teeth in yellow wine and spat into the flames. "Of course you have, Jonno. If we did not all respect each other we would not have achieved what we have." figures approaching, armed with rakes and brooms. He ducked quickly through the doorway into the house. The place was dark and quiet. He waited with his ear to the door. Something's up... The people outside passed. He switched on his flash and saw a series of small rooms with freezer units, sinks, bins, ovens. He tiptoed along the tile floor past refrigerators, cabinets, humming freezers, deep bins that smelled of earthy potatoes and turnips. Ropes of braided onions hung on hooks, looking like huge undersea pearls in the beam of a diver's lamp. He saw troughs of flour and sugar, mortars of allspice, nutmeg and crumbled mint and sweet basil. He began to feel a little heady. He found the kitchen proper. It glowed faintly even in the dark with scrubbed white wood and enamel. He came to a narrow, winding, open stair and ascended it. He had not yet heard a sound or seen a light. Like a bat he sent out soundless waves of fear and curiosity -- these were absorbed in emptiness. The ceiling was high -- the floor was far below. Where he came from, six tiny expensive apartments would have been crammed in the intervening space. Squeezing his way from kitchen to bedroom in his amorphous City LivUnit he had not been able to imagine this kind of dwelling space. The stairway paused on a landing where it divided itself into two short flights of steps. He guessed the snare here. To the left was probably the women's wing, to the right the men's. A moment's use of his senses confirmed his guess -- faint traces of perfume came from his port side. He turned right. He was not going to be set upon by some old biddy who would yell the house down. He found himself in a corridor -- on this area he had found briefing in the material McAllifive had given him. He made a careful count of the doors on one side of the corridor. Luck and the base plan of MaxSec he had been given had brought him to the right building. He stopped at the fourth door, saw no light over the transom. Fenthree opened the door quietly and slipped inside. "O'Leary," he whispered as loudle as he dared. No answer. He crept across the room by moonlight and closed the drapes. Then he flicked on his pencil beam of light. The chairs, table, dresser in the room were clean and characterless. He opened the drawers, found socks, handkerchiefs, a few shirts, all marked with name tapes -- O'L. The bathroom was empty. Fenthree groped under the dresser and found the small secret radio taped on the underside. It had not been tampered with. He stood up, sweeping the room desperately with his flash, and found a sign -- a tissue-wrapped package on the night table. Carefully unwrapped, it turned out to be a complete set of false teeth. Fenthree had not seen such a thing for many years. He thought of the infirmary. If O'Leary were sick the infirmary was a possibility -- in fact the only one Fenthree could imagine. It would be located one flight up, according to Fenthree's information -- but that was as far away as the moon. Fenthree could don his disguise and crawl up there -- in the dark he had a fair chance. If O'Leary had an infirmary room of his own it would help. Fenthree had noticed a long flannel nightshirt in one of the drawers -- it might add a useful touch to his disguise if he made it upstairs. He unpacked the necessary articles and shoved the knapsack under the bed. He retained the black leotard because its pockets stored a small arsenal but he turned back the wrist and ankle cuffs. IJe pulled over his head a thin bilious skin equipped with a hairy chin mole, pocks and wrinkles. He added a white wig and a pair of badly overgrown eyebrows. He covered his hands with thin gloves, brown-spotted and deeply veined. They fitted perfectly. The image he found in the mirror nearly gave him back his hangover but he had to admit it resembled O'Leary. He shoved his feet into a pair of fleece-lined romeos he had found in the closet, dropped his flash into the drawer and quietly crept out. He sent up a fervent prayer that the two O'Learys would not confront each other in a populated area. The flannel nightshirt caught badly on his jersey, and he had to bunch it in one hand to maintain his bent, shuffling gait. Finding anybody in the City to teach it to him had been hard. He paused at the landing. The light there had been switched on. He was about to begin his ascent when he saw an old woman tottering down from the other wing. She also wore a nightshirt and was smoking a thin black cigarette. Her reaction to the sight of him confirmed his worst fears. Her eyes popped. The cigarette fell in a shower of sparks and she let out a piercing shriek. "Don't hurt me, O'Leary -- I didn't mean -- I'll never take anything again. Don't come near meeeeee-ee -- " Fenthree blinked at her. She dashed down the stairs, screeching, braids flying, nightgown billowing. New sounds began to churn below. Doors opened and slammed. It was time to run. Frenthree tried to dash up the stairs and stumbled as the nightgown tangled his legs. Voices rose. " -- think it could be -- " " -- kiddin'? Crazy old bat got into the dandelion -- " " -- dumb joker trying to scare -- " " -- better find out -- there he is!" Fenthree clawed at the nightgown, heaved at the bannister to pull himself up; gray figures followed the voices and piled after him, squeaking like bats. There was no fear in them. They were ripe for excitement and variety. "After him, boys, get him -- " "Get him for MaxSec -- " Fenthree yanked off his slippers and threw them. He tore at his nightshirt to get at the guns, but they were on him -- bats, ghosts, musty draperies -- they heaped on him, cackling. Half-stifled, he gasped, "Let me up, I'm only O'Leary -- " "That voice -- that ain't from here! Somebody's -- " They muffled him. The cold ridges of stone steps dug into his back. He was helpless. "A stranger -- a spy -- " they shrilled. "Whack him with the Shorter Oxford, Cranshawe!" "All right, boys, cut it," a dry voice said. The ghosts melted reluctantly. Fenthree was able to sit up. A thin, graying man in his forties was coming up the stairs. "Josefa found him on the landing, Dacosta." Dacosta grunted. "You look like O'Leary," he conceded. "Who are you?" Fenthree was busy rubbing his back and getting his breath. "Try and find out," hesnarled. "Okay," said Dacosta. "Sit on his head, Cranshawe." Fenthree was forced back again. An elbow was crammed into his mouth. Dacosta ran hands over Fenthree's body and removed the collection of weapons. "Hurry up, Dacosta. He bites." Fenthree would have bitten a lot harder but he had paid too much for his teeth to risk damaging them. "Move away a bit. I want to see his tattoo." Dacosta pulled away the black jersey over renthree's shoulder. "Hm -- wsFen#. I guess we'll leave that to Luz. Let him up." Fenthree spat a stream of words at Dacosta that nearly melted his teeth. Dacosta smiled faintly and said, "I see your face has got smarmed around." He pulled at the folds of skin on Fenthree's neck and gave a yank. Fenthree felt the cold sting of air on his sweated face. Dacosta nodded. "You're a Cit, all right. Take him down to the Common Room, boys. Corrigan will want to see this." mon Room. The cold stone floors were warmed by braided rugs. The chairs had knitted coverings. The room was big, comfortable and Fenthree might have found it pleasant had it not been a den of thieves and scoundrels -- old and crafty ones. He faced Corrigan across a coffee table on which stood a single goblet with one drop of golden liquid at the bottom. He licked his lips. Corrigan was a small man without a hair on him. Metallic scars and seams crawled over his skin and his blue-green eyes were opaque as turquoises set in Navajo silver. His face had only the slightest hint of the leper's characteristic leonine shape. He said, "I believe, sir, you have some explaining to do." Fenthree looked at the faces around him. The really old had been packed off to bed -- Josefa with a sedative for her hysterics, Cranshawe to nurse his bitten elbow. The ones confronting him now were not feeble. Corrigan, Dacosta and most of the others wore flinty expressions. None looked like mush and milk. He swallowed and said, "You won't get anything out of me." He had been well briefed in Statements Permissible Under Capture During Espionage Against A Foreign Power. "I wouldn't say that," said Dacosta. "We know you're a Cityman. And we have your tattoo." "Lot of good that'll do you." "My good man," said Corrigan, "you are not spying on the Venusian jBoq. We have a very competent registry here. Luz." A woman put down a piece of work and rose from a chair in the corner of the room. She was slender, dressed in dark slacks and a sweater. Her hair was white but still strong and smooth. Her narrow, aquiline face shifted between beauty and ugliness as it turned against the light. Her eyes were the color of the winedrop in the glass. She looked first at the number and then up into his face. In a moment she would know everything about him. His knees went weak. He did not want her to tell them what she would find in that register and he knew she would betray him. He bit his lip to keep from speaking. A trickle of blood ran down his chin. "A nice touch," said Dacosta. Luz said, "Don't be cruel, Jonno." She noted the number on a bit of paper and added: "You gentlemen may find that you have much in common." "I hope not," growled Fenthree. "I'll be back in a moment," Luz said, smiling. She left the room. Corrigan asked, "Have you and Dacosta ever met before?" "Until he sat on my face halfan-hour ago I never knew or saw him." Corrigan nodded. "Good. I hope any other statements you may feel obliged to make will be as transparently truthful." Fenthree's lips tightened. He had been trapped into giving Corrigan a control -- a series of gestures, expressions and inflections that went with an honest answer. Before he could open his mouth and put his foot in it again, Luz came back. She was gently leading by the arm a little old man in a flannel bathrobe. He had a winterapple face and silvery hair combed neatly in a quiff across his forehead. Fenthree gritted his teeth. He would have preferred torture. But the old man, catching sight of Fenthree, beamed in utter surprise and delight. "Why, Daddy," he cried, "I never thought I'd ever see you again!" Ill wick, Third?" Fenthree sat, his elbows on his knees, his face in his hands. He was flushing with shame, capillaries swollen purple under the smooth, lamp-tanned skin like strata to mark his age. Corrigan said dryly, "It's a wise child that knows its father. Don't you think so, Fenthree?" Dacosta said, "More likely the child's father to the man." "Please stop," said Luz. You're both talking like children." Fenthree lifted his sullen face. "Let them go ahead and laugh." Corrigan fitted a cigarette into a silver holder and shook his head. "Unfortunately for you, Mr. Fenthree, this is not a laughing matter. When the World Bureau decides to send a spy into a place like MaxSec something serious must be going on. Jonathan, I think you relieved Mr. Fenthree of several weapons." Fenthree dispiritedly watched his narco, his burner and his knife displayed on the table. He gave a start, then looked up and grinned at Dacosta, who shifted guiltily. "He's holding out on you, Corrigan. Ask him for the automatic." "Where is it?" Something so uncomfortable came into Dacosta's eyes that for a split second Fenthree was sorry he had spoken. Dacosta said in a low voice, "I want to keep it, Corrigan. In case I decide to put a bullet through my head." "Jonno, for God's sake -- " Luz had spoken without raising her eyes from the clenched hands in her lap. A short, stocky man in sneakers moved up and grabbed at Dacosta's shoulder with a heavy hand. Dacosta took the gun out of his pocket and laid it on the table. Then he left the room without a word. Corrigan picked up the gun, admired it for a moment, aimed it at Fenthree. "Perhaps you shouldn't have brought this to my attention, Mr. Fenthree, but it's too late to worry about that. How would you like to spend your last hundred and fifty years fertilizing the grapes in our vineyard?" Fenthree said steadily, "The World Bureau would blast you off the face of the earth." "More than likely," said Corrigan. "Do you think anyone here wouldn't agree it would be a good thing?" He released the safety-catch. "I don't want to die," Fenthree said. "Look, all I came here for was to spring O'Leary. There's no great secret to that -- or if there is I don't want any more of it. The City decided they'd been unfair to him. They were going to bring him out and give him the J again. The secrecy was because they didn't want to admit they weren't perfect. The disguise was in case I couldn't find him right away -- so I wouldn't stick out like a sore thumb while I was looking. As it turned out, I did stick out like a sore thumb and I still don't know why. But that's all it was," he spread his hands, "nothing more. Now," he added persuasively, "you don't begrudge O'Leary his freedom. I haven't done you any harm and you won't consider him much loss. So just let me get out of here with him and we'll forget this whole thing." "I'm afraid that's impossible, Mr. Fenthree." Corrigan's voice was gentle. "You see, O'Leary's dead." Fenthree's diaphragm buckled. Fear, hangover, disgust, regret piled on him. O'Leary had been going to go home, back to bright lights and gaiety -- and youth, if it could be managed. And he had died. But the eyes around Fenthree were not terrified. Perhaps death happened often here. "You didn't know why you stuck out like a sore thumb." Corrigan shook his head and sighed. "He died at noon today. Any fool could have realized it from the evidence -- except a Cityman." O NE of the other men spoke. He was tall, stout, had sunken eyes and his head was tonsured like a friar's. "Hell's bells, man, the fellow was two hundred and sixty-four years old. He would have fallen apart if he had lived another day." Fenthree murmured, "We'd have fixed him up -- " "Fixed what up?" Fenthree was silent, staring at O'Leary's face and hands lying collapsed on the floor beside him. They hadn't gotten the truth out of him at any rate. O'Leary'sdeath really had nothing to do with his mission. He raised his head. "You have no reason to keep me here, then." "We have an excellent reason." Corrigan smiled. "As an acknowledged secret agent you pose a delicate problem in the relationship between us and the City. You will make a good bargaining lever and we are delighted to have you for a guest." "Hostage, you mean?" "No. We couldn't let you go even if we wanted to. Hadn't we better say you're our guest? This place is not called MaxSec for nothing. What else could we do with you?" The short, chunky man grinned suddenly, showing yellow teeth. He drew a finger across his throat. Fenthree shivered, remembering McAllifive's promise to move in if he failed to get word in three hours. If McAllifive brought in force Fenthree's life would be instantly worthless. He had less than an hour to get back to O'Leary's radio. How? "Let's not make any jokes, Bendetto," Corrigan said. He added to Fenthree: "Of course you will be expecting someone to pick you up and -- ah -- O'Leary. The question is when?" Fenthree swallowed. He had to keep patching the fabric of deception, whether or not they could tell that he was lying. And he wanted them to know he was being protected -- but not so closely that they would kill him in their panic. He took a deep breath. "Tomorrow night, about ten." "Helicopters are rather noisy. How were they going to get past that one?" How are you going to get past it, Fenthree? "They'd have used an aircar. It can hold up to four people." Corrigan nodded, satisfied. "Then, sir, I can heartily wish you a good night's rest." "All right." Fenthree stood up wearily. He would have to get to a radio first but he really did need a good sleep. "Where's my cell?" "Cell?" Corrigan was shocked. "Don't misjudge us. You are already wearing O'Leary's nightgown. You might as well have his room. Tomorrow you will earn your keep. We do our best to be self-supporting here, you know. Goodnight." "Goodnight, Mr. Fenthree," said Luz. melody under his breath as he watched Fenthree being led out by Thorne, the tall man with the friar's haircut. "You think that story of his holds water?" Giovanetti asked. "Like a sieve. But it doesn't matter. No more throatslitting gestures, please, Bendetto. We'll do our best to make sure he doesn't find out anything but we'll treat him gently. We don't want to scare our little lamb. Speaking of lambs -- where are the Tigers?" "Down in the drains. The water conduit out of the converter sprang a leak. You think they'll make him jumpy?" Corrigan smiled dreamily. "You like the gun, Bendetto?" "Yeah." Giovanetti had picked it up and was turning it about. It was a live thing in his hands. Light seemed to glow rather than reflect from it "Ain't had one of these in a long time." His eyes met Corrigan's; he grinned. He slipped the gun into his pocket and stood up. "Too bad O'Leary had to kick off." "Yes, after doing such a good job. It would have been useful to have had a spy in the City." U nderground, in a passage gouged out of solid rock, the Tigers were working in the drains and grousing about the cold and damp. Attila poked Blooey in the shin with the toe of his gumboot. "Get that light up there. Think I got X-ray eyes?" Blooey raised the light and Attila went back to work with his torch, muttering, "Do it all ourselves, Corrigan says. Gotta be independent, says Corrigan. Corrigan can come down and weld his own goddamn pipes." Blooey made no pertinent comment. He knew Corrigan was the nearest thing to a deity Attila would ever acknowledge. "Can't you hurry, Attila? My arm's nearly falling off." Attila wiped his face on the crook of his arm. "Shut up an' gimme light." "Somebody's coming. It's not the guys -- they're down the other end." "Now what?" Attila lowered his arms and turned off the torch. "Who's that?" "Me," said Giovanetti. "You nearly through?" "I was gonna knock off in a minute," Attila said. "Why? You come here to give us a hand?" "Yeah," said Giovanetti. He pulled out the gun. "Corrigan wants you in the tank." "What?" "Don't drop the light." His thumb flicked off the safety catch as Attila grabbed the lantern from Blooey. "Get it up, Attila. And the other one." Attila raised both hands, one holding the lantern. His coal-black eyes sparked with points of light. "Whose idea was this?" "I told you. Corrigan said." "He wouldn't do this to us." "Don't believe me. Just get going. And don't warn the others. I want them too." When the Tigers were all locked in Giovanetti thumbed on the safety and dropped key and gun into his pocket. Attila grabbed the bars. "I'll get you -- and whoever's in with you." Giovanetti shook his head resignedly. As he was leaving, Blooey called, "Hey, Benny, don't forget to turn the water back on." "I won't," said Giovanetti. "What'd you tell him that for?" Attila snarled. "We need water too, don't we? Who do you think put him up to it?" Attila muttered, "That bitch Luz, they'll do anything -- " "You shouldn't put her down just because she won't look at you," Blooey said. Attila pushed him sprawling into a bunk. "Why don't I shut you up for good?" Blooey picked himself up. "Because I run and fetch for you. Nobody else would. I stick with you guys because you're the only ones who remember what it was like in the old days -- but that don't mean I have to go scared." Attila oiled his knuckles on an olive cheekbone. "Somebody's gonna go scared when I get outa here." button whispered inFenthree's ear. "Yes, I have definite information," Fenthree said in a low firm voice. He was curled up under the covers, cradling the radio with his body. "O'Feary's dead. He smiled grimly. "Died of old age." He listened with concentration to the silence at the other end. Then: "Did you meet Corrigan?" "Yes, I met him." "Watch out for him. He's a tough nut." "Yeah. I found that out." "How did you handle him?" "Handle? I was the one who got handled." McAllifive grunted. "I suppose we'll have to contact them from here and work out a deal." "Not unless you want my throat slit. They haven't touched this radio and I don't think they know about it. If they find out it'll mess up everything. Wait until they get in touch with you. I told them you'd made plans to pick me up tomorrow night at ten -- so don't make me out a liar. They play for keeps." "It's not likely we'll be able to pick you up that soon -- but of course we'll make some arrangement. If they accept your story there's no reason why you can't go on as planned." "That's what I thought," Fenthree mumbled. "Don't worry. We'll get things fixed up. Meanwhile, find out what you can. We must have that information. Remember how much depends on it." Fenthree muttered something he hoped was unintelligible and signed off. He hid the radio -- it was all he had to connect him with the outside. They had taken everything else away -- his equipment, O'Feary's false teeth and handkerchiefs -- everything but the black jersey, now hanging empty and resourceless over a chair. And the nightgown. He composed himself as best he could in his nonfolding bed, between nondisposable sheets, with uncollapsible walls around him, and succumbed to gloom. For Corrigan to have accepted a story as idiotic as Fenthree's, he would have to be stupid or have something big up his sleeve. Fenthree did not think Corrigan was stupid. Ill Sec, in what had once been a guard-tower, a struldbrug named Linnaeus Ganzer, still quite alive in spite of O'Leary's report to the City, labored through the night, covering page after page with a fine Spencerian script. His face was sharply eroded, with nothing loose about it except the eyelids, and while he had plenty of hair on his head, the texture was so fine with age that his scalp shone through, pink and ivory in the lamplight. He was wearing a gray woolen suit with sagging pockets and, as he paused to consider a point in sentence structure, a chime came from one of them, pealing faintly in a sweet melancholy fall of Mozart. He fished out a platinum watch with Gothic numbers. "Six o'clock," he said aloud. "Evening or morning?" He glanced out through the window but the twilight sky told him nothing. He turned back to the page... this is very nearly the conclusion of my account of these proceedings... Three hundred and fifty years of practice ought to do something for a man's style. In my account of these proceedings this is... Try again. This is very nearly the end -- That was true enough. He crossed out words neatly and wrote corrections in tiny letters as perfect as the rest. His readers might laugh at his fussiness -- and then again, they might not. This is the last -- The last will and testament of that damned old fool Linnaeus Ganzer. Cankered in mind, corroded in body, I give, devise and bequeath -- what? He sighed, laid down the pen and leaned back in his chair. Evening or morning, he was tired. A framed statement above the desk returned his empty stare: The human body is so (rightly) ephemeral and corruptible in its nature and the human mind so (unfortunately) shortsighted and unelastic in its texture that to tease them out together through century after century is obscene. A damned uncouth sentence. He was glad he had not written it. But it was there because he had caused it and its writer would never know he had been so honored by Linnaeus Ganzer. He put his hand into his pocket and clasped the fob of his watch. It was a lucite globe in platinum claws, enclosing one single golden drop from the first batch of Juvenix, the hormone derivative that was still the basis of the J-treatment. The lab had presented the watch and fob to him and another to his co-worker Aino Kokkinen, who now held his clasped between skeleton hands under the roots in the vineyard. Whatever possibilities of pain were left to Linnaeus Ganzer rose in a climax of regret. He and Kokkinen had been joined by more than friendship and profession. Their sons and daughters had played together as babies and some had joined in marriage to give them common grandchildren. Like a couple of old trees with mingled branches they had dropped a hundred descendants. Until after two hundred years of J, when the birthrate had almost stopped, they looked around and began to ask questions. Principally about the World Bureau's use of the J. One night they had stayed up until dawn, making a decisionmiddle-aged men two hundred and fifty years old. It had been a night of scattered papers, littered stubs, coffee cups -- a night to remember; Linnaeus Ganzer preserved it in memory. Also its consequences. A week later they had both found themselves in MaxSec. MaxSec itself hardly made any difference to them. They were such intense workers that all their lives they had scarcely noticed their surroundings. Their wives were dead. Their families were dispersed. The two men took up scattered projects they had put aside many years before and set to work, quite satisfied to age and die. But the J played them a cruel joke. They had used themselves as experimental subjects so often, taken so many treatments, that they were able only to grow old. Without mechanical aids to stimulate regrowth of flesh and skin their blood freshened itself and their senses sharpened, while bone crumbled and healed falteringly and flesh shriveled in dry air and desert sun. It seemed they would never die. One morning, after they had stayed talking once again late into the night, Linnaeus awoke to find Kokkinen stabbed through the heart with a paper spike. His note said simply, "My dear friend, I have had enough." The climax of pain broke in Linnaeus Ganzer but he had no tears and no relief. A door opened. He heard shoes, thick with cobbling. The sky was paling. It was morning and Josefa had come to bring him breakfast. in the closet and breathed hard, wishing he were back home where maid service was mechanical. Still, he was in pretty good shape for a Cityman. McAllifive had seen to that. He looked through the window to the south. It was a clear sunny morning, like every morning here. MaxSec was an artificial oasis in the midst of an eternal desert. He enjoyed the sight of the sun on the gnarled fig trees that looked so much like the men who tended them. The gardens were green and fresh and the air was pure blue and gold, not sodium yellow and fluorine blue. He sighed again, longing for something -- breakfast, perhaps. "Come on, Fenthree, get busy," a harsh voice called. Fenthree picked up a broom and went on. stop and gave him a jug of yellow wine and the run of the Quadrangle. He sat alone in the blue dusk, admiring the jug and putting off for a moment the pleasure of pressing its cool lip to his. He was trying to sort out his impressions of the day. He had learned a lot about physical labor. He looked up at the walls around him. Lights flickered off and on as the younger inmates settled the very old for the night. He had been exempted from this task but not from any of the others. He had spudded beets, snipped snapbeans, popped peas, pushed wheelchairs in the sun and made himself lovable by chucking the chins of old ladies sent to MaxSec for hustling uncounted years before. And he had listened. He had heard cries through closed doors, the old who died with terrifying slowness because they had been withdrawn from the J. He had thought he had heard the same noises during the night but had forgotten them in the morning because he had slept so well in the clear air. He shivered in the black jersey sweat had soaked and dried on many times in the last twentyfour hours. He reached to uncork the wine, recalling other voices he had heard and recorded on the palimpsest of his brain. "Oh yes, we used to have guards," Corrigan had said. "But I'm afraid our age made them nervous and their youth annoyed us. And there's nothing to guard here, as you can see. We sit in the sun like lizards. Our passions have evaporated..." Fenthree had stared down the beanrows at Dacosta, who had been gathering weeds for incineration. In case I decide to put a bullet through my head... Corrigan had noticed the direction of his glance and had smiled. "Mr. Dacosta is our devil's advocate, a living rebuttal for any argument." Fenthree had thought of the short burly man, Giovanetti, and his throat-slitting suggestion. He had kept his mouth shut. Ivy on the walls, rugs to warm the floors but no soft flesh to cover the bones. The City had everything and these people had nothing but horror and death. Ah, but they had long powerful memories and hundred-year-old resentments. "We have a pipeline to the ocean," Corrigan had said. "And we have a still -- and converters that let us reuse water, of course -- " "Yeah, and we did all our own digging and pipe-laying and cast all the metal in our own forge," Dacosta had said. "Now, Jonno, no jokes. Mr. Fenthree is here on serious business. We grow fruits and vegetables and we keep chickens and pigs-" "I'm afraid I'll have to modify that." Luz had laughed from the shade of her straw sunhat. "We import a lot of meat extracts and cook the vegetables with them. We can't slaughter animals every day. We're still pretty dependent on the City." "That will be changed in time," Corrigan had said. "You're looking rather tired, Mr. Fenthree." "No," Fenthree had said. He plucked at the black jersey. "Just tired of this spy syndrome. I brought a uniform with me. Couldn't you let me have it?" "My goodness, I think it must have got into the laundry," Corrigan had said. "I don't know what we can find for you. We had no time to prepare, you see -- but you're about Dacosta's height. Perhaps you could borrow something from him." Fenthree had glanced over at Dacosta's rigid back. "Thanks. I'll manage the way I am." T HE Quad was cool enough. He was sitting on the ledge of a stone-rimmed pond where an imported frog on a carefully nurtured lily-pad was croaking in deep bass. He had eaten well and had bathed his tired body and aired out his clothes. He was feeling physically satisfied in an unfamiliar way. He was about to take his first swallow from the jug when the word "import" buzzed into his head again like a bee out of honey. We import a lot of meat extracts and... Mentally he consulted McAllifive's list. Live locusts, for instance -- did they eat them with the honey taken from the hives of their imported bees? Fragments of thought began to gather but before they could fuse a door in the wall opposite opened and someone came out. The someone was Luz. She was wearing the coarse blue dress and sandals she had worked in during the day. She came, hands in pockets, not hurrying, singing softly to herself. His thoughts scattered. She sat down beside him. He looked at her pathetically. "Don't tell me I forgot to wring out the mop." She smiled. "You did very well. We're always glad to have an extra hand." "I haven't had experiences like these since I was a kid -- and that was a long time ago." "Then I guess your trip hasn't been too much of a loss." "Certainly not -- not with you here." He sensed the feather touch of danger and here and now it stimulated and amused him. He asked on a crazy impulse, "Luz, why do you think so many people in the City lose their memories?" "Lose their memories? Do they?" "Many people who've had a lot of J treatments seem to." "I don't know why. I don't see why they should. I haven't lost any of mine." He was contrite. "I'm not snooping. I've just wondered." "Maybe people are scared the memories will date them when they're so desperate to stay young. They start by suppressing recollections and end up forgetting what it is they want to remember." "As simple as that? It's hard to believe. You think people can remember anything they want -- no matter how long they've lived?" She shrugged and looked away. "I told you -- it depends what you want to remember, Fenthree." After a moment he said awkwardly, "I've got this jug. You're welcome to share it." She shook her head. He swigged. He gave a convulsive shudder, spat, swabbed his mouth on his sleeve, coughing. "What the hell is in here?" "Dandelion. We use the grapes for jam." "Aagh! You ought to call it Max, sec." "You'd get used to it if you were here long enough," she said without pity. "We don't have much sugar to spare. And we don't have many orgies here anyway." "And nobody to sit out and enjoy the stars?" She glanced up at them. "Nearly everybody here hashad about thirty thousand of these fine starlit nights. They're all the same." She turned to him. "What are you in the City, Fenthree?" He stared at the disappointing jug with an offended expression, sighed and firmly tamped it. "I code a computer to write children's books." "Good grief, I didn't know there still were children." "Oh yes. Our sector has the highest birth rate in the world. We have a hundred, enough for a school." "I thought you were always a -- a special agent." He snorted. "Not when I can help it. I work at the Data Center and sometimes the kids come around in bunches and I show them how it works. I kind of like it." He grinned. "Do I sound like a goody-goody?" "No, Fenthree, not in the least." She was looking at him so steadily that he began to feel uneasy. He said lightly, "What are you in MaxSec?" She shrugged. "Number Seven-one-eight-four one. Female Caucasian. That's enough for you to know, isn't it? " "Yes. I like things simple." He put his arm around her without awkwardness or hurry and found her mouth with his. IV ed into the microphone. "They never let me out of sight. It's a damn farce." "Well, keep your ears open." He had kept his ears open, all right. He thought of the peaceful croaking of the frog and of Luz whispering in the moonlight -- but it was nothing to call home about. And Luz's explanation of loss of memory, though it had seemed reasonable enough in the Quad, would not impress McAllifive under the hard lights of HQ. Nor could he possibly convey the shapeless fears and suspicions that washed around him. "Don't waste any more time," the voice rasped on. "This is costing us money." "I've got calluses to show I've been earning my keep," Fenthree snapped. He lowered his voice quickly. "Did they contact you?" "Urn, they want a deal in drugs and medical equipment. And no reprisals. It looks clean enough. I guess we'll have to give it to them." "When are you picking me up?" "Oseventhree-o, Thursday. Keep up the good work, Fenthree." Fenthree lay back and eased his well-used muscles. Thirty-two more hours. He was going to ask for a hell of a long holiday if he got out of this place alive. L UZ was sitting by her window, watching the moon. Because the window fronted the abyss it was fitted with a grille of welded metal rings. Their shadows drew picots of blaok lace on her meerschaum skin. She was thinking bitter thoughts about disorder and change. Once she had longed for change -- now she hated it. Even the moon was growing old and scarred from the blasting of rockets. Across the room Dacosta stirred and sat up to rest his arms on his knees. She glanced at him. He was thin. His veins and muscles were ridged and his skin was so transparent over them that he looked like a flayed man on an anatomy chart. He said, "You're far away tonight, Luz -- " and added from some bitterness of his own: "Farther than usual." "Lots of things have been happening. I can't help thinking about them." "Corrigan has his plans." "If he has he doesn't discuss them with me." "Doesn't he? I saw him giving you the eye to meet Fenthree accidentally by the lily pond." "Oh. And you hovered around looking out for me the whole time, I suppose?" "No, damn it. I have a little decency left -- even after being here fifteen years." "I don't want to quarrel with you, Jonno. What's bothering you?" "I want to know what's going on. Corrigan would like to break up the whole system -- MaxSec, the City, everything. But he's never said how he intends to go about it. The way he talks about being independent and self-supporting you'd think we were ready for liftoff on our way to Alpha Centauri. And it's pretty funny that a spy drops in all of a sudden and everybody goes around grinning as if they'd been expecting him for months." "You're making things up out of nothing. Fenthree is no reason to get the wind up." "Corrigan thinks so. He's cooking something up, and it doesn't smell good. It's dangerous. And you've been hanging around with him and the others." "All right." She looked away. "Suppose he has got a good idea. Maybe there's something in it for me." A moment's silence ensued and she heard him swallowing. "Why do you stay with me, then? Why not go after Corrigan and Giovanetti and the Tigers?" She sighed. "Maybe I remember the saying about needing a long spoon when you eat with the devil. Or maybe -- maybe I love you." "Don't tell me you love. I've been eating their dirt for fifteen years because you let me come to you -- but you don't trust me any more than they do -- and whatenough to make up for that." "I want to trust you. I've never meant to let Corrigan come between us. I have to have somebody -- " She took a quivering breath. "All right. Corrigan thinks he'll find a way -- he's made Ganzer try to find a derivative of the J. Not the original Juvenix but a hormone to -- to reverse the aging process, not just retard it like the J does. I don't know how. And it's not the only thing. He wants something that will prevent the J from working -- that will neutralize it. That's why Fenthree's here. O'Leary fished him out for us because Corrigan wanted a test subject. It could be years before we find out whether Ganzer's thing will work -- but we have the years." Dacosta had risen and was moving restlessly about the room. "Can Ganzer do all this?" "Corrigan thinks so." He sat down on the bed again. "But he's mad." She was looking through the grille, down into the canyons where the moon shadows moved like clock hands. "I don't know whether he's mad or not. I think he can pull it off." "Even if Ganzer's able to make the stuff, which I doubt, what the hell does Corrigan think he's doing, setting himself against a world full of young men?" She pressed her face against the cold metal. "He's smart, Jonno. He knows what he's fighting. And if the neutralizer, the anti-J, works, it's a powerful weapon." "Girl, you've sure knocked the breath out of me. You -- the woman I've known and -- and loved for fifteen years. You'd go along with him? No matter who got hurt -- because there might be something in it for you?" "Look, you wanted me to tell you and I did. Please, Jonno, go to bed and get some sleep. I know every move in this scene." "Do you?" Furious, he reached out and jerked her around. He grabbed the twist of hair that grew at her nape and pulled backward until her throat tightened and strained. "Do you?" "Don't," she whispered. "Please, I-" "You think-" The words fell away. For the first time in all the years he had loved her he saw the fine white, faintly puckered scar that crossed her throat from ear to ear. He let her go. Inconsequentially he remembered the thread of blood on Fenthree's chin. She bent her neck over the scar. "I was on narcotics. Popular stuff. They caught me and took me off cold. I couldn't sweat it out. They patched me together. Two months later they passed the law for treated withdrawal. But I was in here and it was too late." She covered her face with an edge of the sheet. "I'm finally getting old. You've never had the J and you don't have to be in here. Maybe you don't care -- but I don't want to be old. I don't want to turn into something horrible like Josefa. I don't want flesh hanging like hens' wattles or moles on my chin with bunches of hairs coming out of them. I don't want brown spots on my hands. I want time to stop -- I can't bear it -- " He said, "I've never thought of time when I've been with you, Luz." "I never forgot it." She wiped her eyes. "Please -- don't tell anybody. Corrigan would kill me if he heard I let it out." "You had to say that and you were supposed to be trusting me -- you couldn't know I wouldn't tell." He dressed quickly and left. The moon swam in a dolphin's arc overhead and the shadows of the grille slid gently off her body and caught up the braided rug on the floor in colored circles of light. Still trembling inside, she tightened her flannel bathrobe and slipped out of the room and down the corridor. L innaeus ganzer scratched on. Forgive the garrulity of age while I make the point clear. You have told me so many times that all you want is simple justice. An old schoolroom tag of Horace says that justice with a limp will overtake the wing-footed felon. But justice with a limp is not simple! Think what twisted passions may burn in that maimed body. A knock came at his door. He looked up irritably. His concluding passage was stretching unconscionably and he longed to be done. He consulted his watch. It was not time for breakfast. He called, "Come in." His voice sounded unused even to himself. He had spoken little since Kokkinen died. The door opened and Luz came up the tower steps. He put down the pen and said nothing. He had used up all forms of greeting. She sat down on his footstool and put a hand tentatively on his knee. "Tell me, Luz." "When I first came here and wanted so badly to be dead -- you, were the first person I'd ever met who truly saw humanity, people as they were. As they are." "I'm not the only one you trust now, am I, Luz?" He lifted her chin. "Please tell me I'm not." "You're the keystone here." His bones leaped under her hand. "Everything depends on you. Can you swear to me that what we're doing is right?" "No, I can't. I do my best to see things clearly but I'm not my own judge. I have to struggle with moral problems like everyone else." "I've done bad things -- but they were the kind that could hurt only me. This scares me." "The decision was yours also, Luz. And the weight is also on you." "You've lived all those hundreds of years -- is that the only answer you can give me?" He touched her hand with his dry fingers. "If I had a better one I wouldn't be in MaxSec." After the door had closed on her he muttered, "Damnation," and went back to his conclusions. He was stung. Is that the only answer? It was the only one he could give her now. In a few hours she might have a better one. And his heart gave a little rueful stab of pain -- because she loved him. find himself with nothing to do during the afternoon. He had been kept busy enough in the morning -- and usually the ablebodied carried on during the siesta -- but Corrigan had told him at lunch that the ransom terms had been agreed on and, with a gracious gesture, given him the rest of the time off. Fenthree would have liked to have shoved Corrigan's graciousness down his throat but he had accepted the gift. He was sure Corrigan was hoping to catch him spying. He intended merely to stay in his room and try to fit together the bits and pieces of his puzzle. And they were only bits and pieces. He had nothing substantial and that was a cause for worry. He badly needed something to tell McAllifive or he would be in for it. These people knew his motives, he was sure, and they were playing games with him. Deadly ones. And it seemed impossible for him to learn the rules. He was walking down the corridor to his room, thinking hard, when he heard the howling he had learned to recognize as the mindless call for death of some J-trapped creature. As he passed the open door from which it came, a voice said, "This is too much. If Ganzer doesn't hurry up with that damn -- " Fenthree paused to gape through the doorway. But Ganzer' s supposed to be dead. Thorne, the tall man with the friar's fringe and the black rings under his eyes was in the act of helping another man pull a bloody sheet from under a stick-thin body on the bed in the room. Thorne glanced over his shoulder, straightened and turned. Fenthree and Thorne exchanged looks of perfect recognition. Thorne recovered first. "Hullo, Fenthree." Fenthree nodded toward the man on the bed. "I'm sorry-" "Yes. Can't do much for some of these poor devils." He bunched the sheet, tossed it into a corner and came out into the hall. "I say, Fenthree, would you mind letting me have a look at your teeth?" Fenthree blinked. "Are you a dentist?" "No, a doctor. We have to double up." Fenthree opened his mouth uneasily. Thorne tapped at one tooth with a tongue depressor, gave another a tweak. "Hm -- marvelous work. Wish we had some of your equipment." All the while the eyes bored into him from the dark recesses of their sockets. They were the most sinister Fenthree had ever seen. "Terrible situation here, you know. Ill-equipped, understaffed -- " "I thought Corrigan expected to change all that." "Hardly think so. Hardly think we can get that far. We're quite helpless." Thorne looked at the tongue depressor absently for a moment and closed his fingers around it. It crunched. With the air of one who has completely rectified an awkward situation he dropped the pieces into his pocket, smiled at Fenthree and went back into the room to bend over the man on the bed. "How are you, old cock?" Fenthree slipped quietly into the first room whose open door showed it to be empty. He wanted a few minutes to pull himself together. Ganzer was alive. The fact made O'Leary a liar. He had probably been told to lie. Why would they want to say that Ganzer was dead? Perhaps so they could experiment quietly. Hadn't the juvenile hormone first been extracted by Ganzer? What was the old devil working on now? If Thorne mentioned the little encounter of a moment ago to Corrigan, Fenthree was as good as dead. Corrigan would realize what conclusions could be drawn from it. Fenthree glanced around the room. It was nothing like O'Leary's. The bed was sloppily made. A bathrobe dangled over the open closet door, a pair of scruffy slippers beneath it. Papers, books, ashtrays littered all horizontal surfaces. A small filing cabinet on the dresser caught his eye. It was Fenthree quietly closed the door to the corridor. He had found an occupation for the afternoon. , V T HE file had no particular system. It was stuffed with scribbled notebooks and printed political tracts headed by admonitory exclamations in red letters. One bound book with a gaudy cover design snagged his attention. It was splashed red and black, handbound in rough rag paper that must have come out of the scrapbags at MaxSec. Tiny letters in The text was a copy of a typeFenthree grinned. He could imagine Dacosta versus all the peoples of the world. But there ought to be at least some solid information in the file -- perhaps enough to give him a line on how Dacosta was involved in things here. He began to flip the pages. The book fell open, highlighting a statement circled in blue crayon: The human body is so (rightly) ephemeral and corruptible in its nature and the human mind so (unfortunately) shortsighted and unelastic in its texture that to tease them out together through century after century is obscene. He shivered. He was damned glad that mind was not running around the City. But for the moment ;he was shut up with it. He began to close the book and paused. There must be something here that could help him -- he could not be fool enough to let repugnance deter him from finding it. He began to leaf through the text again and in a few minutes became so involved in an abstruse legal passage that he realized too late that the door had opened behind him. The cowl of his tunic was grasped from behind and twisted and a kick in the back of his knee buckled his legs beneath him. "Get your dirty hands off it." He dropped the book as he went down, chopped at the fist that was holding him. The grip loosened and he sat down suddenly. Dacosta stood over him, breathing hard. Dacosta rubbed at his wrist, then picked up the book and dusted it off with his sleeve. Fenthree felt his throat tenderly, took a couple of deep breaths and matched Dacosta's glare. "You'd better get up. I want to finish this." Fenthree rested his hands on his knees. He was not afraid of a fight. But what would fighting Dacosta gain him? "Finish what?" "I'll listen to whatever excuse you've got ready. Then I'll answer that." Fenthree stood up. His black jersey, a sovereign collector of lint, had already gathered so much he didn't even bother to brush it off. He took another deep breath, used it to lie. "My superiors want to make MaxSec a better place. Part of my job is to find out what the people here are like -- what they think and how they act on it." "As you were demonstrating with Luz by the lily pond." Fenthree flushed. "If I'd known we had an audience I'd have put on a better show." Dacosta's eyes glittered with impulsive malice. "What happened wasn't Luz's idea, Fenthree. Corrigan put her up to it." Fenthree said, "Then I'll be sure to thank him for it when I leave tomorrow. I envy you. Dacosta. You're going to stay here with her." "You've been taking lessons from Corrigan, I see," said Dacosta. His tone was not hostile. "Can I ask a question?" "Go ahead." "That stuff -- " he pointed to the file with its sheaves of inflammatory anti-J leaflets -- "is that why you're here?" "No." Now Dacosta reddened. "But that trial, all the testimony -- " "You didn't read far enough," Dacosta said bitterly. "If you had you'd have seen that the case was laughed out of court. When everybody's young and happy about it how can a damn fool preaching that old age and death are necessary parts of life convert anybody? In the end there was nothing to convict me of." "But Ganzer was sent here for that -- " "That was a hundred years ago. Nobody gave a damn by the time I started." He shrugged. "I renounced the City. I came here on principle." "And you didn't have to come?" "No. Go on, Fenthree. You've got the laugh on me now. Take it." "No." Fenthree thought of the transcript in its gaudy cover, binding withered leaves. Martyrs were not made of such stuff. If history were ever written from the point of view of MaxSec it would be Corrigan and his leper's innocence that would count. "Luz said we had a lot in common, Dacosta. I think she meant we're both deadly afraid of being laughed at." After a moment Dacosta said with an effort, "I don't have much use for you or your way of life, Fenthree, but I think I ought to warn you -- " "Dacosta." Giovanetti slipped into the room so quietly and noiselessly that he could only have been listening at the door. He jerked a thumb. "Corrigan wants you. Now." "I'm busy," said Dacosta. "I don't-" "Corrigan says." Giovanetti was patient and inexorable. Also, in spite of his shortness, he was strong and muscular -- and difficult to resist without an open fight. Dacosta was forced to go along. He was barely able to send Fenthree a last desperate glance. It was not an appeal for help -- rather, it was a message that Dacosta was now prepared to help him. And Fenthree was left helpless. As soon as they were out of sight there was the sound of a scuffle, a muttered, "Get hold of him, there -- " And silence. Fenthree stood frozen for an instant. He was about to leap and shut the door but by then Thorne and Corrigan were already in the room. It was # by Dacosta's clock. The helicopter was sixteen hours away. Corrigan said, "Mr. Dacosta so often lets his feelings get the better of him. I think he might have harmed you if we hadn't come along, Mr. Fenthree." "I didn't get that impression," said Fenthree dryly. "We've known him so much longer," Corrigan murmured. "Now, if you'll come along with us, I think we can show you something that should please you." Fenthree walked with them down the corridor. He was thinking of furies which had beaten in shuttered hearts for three hundred years, of bitter plans for revenge whispered from hater to hater. And he was the City personified. T HE Common Room held a hundred people scrubbed and dressed in their best. They ringed a table. From a tray in its center rose a majestic ham, cinnamonglazed, diamond-scored, studded with cloves. It was wreathed in small, barbecued fryers and roast potatoes sprinkled with parsley. The tray was surrounded by bowls heaped with fresh, crisp things Fenthree had not seen in his rich City for many years -- wheels of cucumber and tomato and crinkled lettuce and endive. Dusty bottles of liquid emitted a dark glitter that did not come from dandelions. He licked his lips. Luz, in a red dress, was standing with the others, watching him, her face grave and beautiful. "You are the first Cityman we have seen in many years," said Corrigan. "You have not been with us long but we feel we have come to know you, Fenthree. And we want you to know we will not forget you." Dredged in relief, ravished in all his senses, Fenthree capitulated. Hours later the lights went out. Fenthree knew only hands -- they pulled, pushed, carried him up steps and down. Taking me to bed, those nice... He smiled his delight, his gratitude. Nice, lovely people... His love for them and creation held while they peeled off his clothes. Now they're putting me to... Hands slipped him between cool sheets where he sank lightly down, degravved, a floating seed. A needle pricked him once. A voice -- quite distant, for he had drifted far -- said, "That ought to take good care of him." A dry laugh sounded. For the flicker of an instant, he stirred, struggled to pull mind and body together and failed. He slept. He dreamed. eye in the ceiling, he watched Fenthree walking down the halls of J-Central. Bon vivant Fenthree, a bit thick around the middle, a little red in the nose and very ripe for J. Men and machines were waiting to receive him. He was stripped, anesthetized, stretched on the table beneath the complex of machines. He had served an obligatory term of two years as an orderly at JCentral for every treatment he had taken and he knew every step of the process. He watched as needles darted in and out of the faraway body, tubes sucked out, cleansed and replaced the blood. Days telescoped into moments under the godlike eye of Fenthreein-the-ceiling as the machines hummed and quivered like drones around a monarch. On the cleansed and purified flesh a hundred wire brushes converged, whirred, whined, raised blood, withdrew. The slow cocoon of scab spundark red, mottled with the translucent green of serum ooze. Fenthree watched Fenthree metamorphosed, a chrysalis of his own liquids. The cocoon dried, tightened, darkened under the blink and flash of days. Men came with instruments to pry it open and expose the wound for a second scabbing. They hovered, converged and withdrew. Fenthree's essence writhed in the ceiling, gibbering. There was no flayed man in the shell, mewling for his skin. Only a knot of white bones that collapsed into dust under the force of his eyes. The men in white raised their faces to the ceiling and grinned with naked skulls. "Now you will feed the grapes in the orchard," they said. Fenthree shrieked. the ribs. Not hard but insistently. He rolled over and sat up stiffly, aching from contact with the cold stone floor. His ears were ringing. He shook his head and rubbed the stars from his eyes. He looked up. Attila, Palfrey, Simpkins and Blooey were sitting on bunks around him, watching. Beyond them he saw bars. Nobody had taken the trouble to lift him to a bunk. He knew he would not get much sympathy. "Don't look at me," he said. "I didn't put you in here." "We know that." Attila showed his teeth. "We don't mind having you with us." Dacosta massaged his stiff arms and wondered if it were safe to get up. "How long have I been in?" "Couple of hours," said Blooey. "They threw you in stinking of ether." "Giovanetti?" "Him and Woolsey." Dacosta pulled himself up and sat on the edge of a bunk. Nobody interfered with him. "Same thing happen with you?" Blooey said, "Giovanetti took us with a gun." "Oh," said Dacosta. Attila's brows quirked. "Like to know where he got it." "Like to know why he did it," said Blooey. "What'd we ever do?" "I think Dacosta knows something," said Attila. He rubbed his knuckles over his cheekbones. "I think he ought to tell us about it." Dacosta looked up at him. He saw thick hair, brows, mustache, black as pitch against olive skin. The light of living coals lurked in Attila's eyes. And Dacosta accepted a hard fact about himself -- the reason no one ever wanted to trust him or tell him anything confidential was his face. It was transparent. Also he could not keep his mouth shut or tell a convincing lie. But he tried. "I don't know a thing." Attila pulled him up by the shirt and slammed him against the upper bunk. He hung on, gasping. "Go easy on the shirt. It's my second best." Attila laughed. "Think you can get off with wise-cracks?" "Leave him alone, Attila," said Blooey. "He didn't do anything to you." "Don't waste your breath, Blooey," Dacosta said. Attila folded his arms and, grinned. "Maybe we don't even have to bother with you. We got to settle with Giovanetti and the rest we can shake out of Luz when we get upstairs. We got a permanent score to settle with her." Dacosta struggled to hide his desperation. "Corrigan will come down on you like a ton of bricks." "No." Attila shook his head. "He needs us. Luz and you are nothing. Corrigan don't care what we do to you or her." "Leave Luz alone. You know she didn't get you put in here." "No, we don't know, because you didn't tell us yet." "If I tell you will you swear you'll leave her alone?" "Okay," said Attila. But there was no promise in his eyes. his thin mattress. His shoulders ached from being shoved against the bunk and he was still queasy from the ether -- but worst of all, he was sick with shame. He had blamed. Luz for not trusting him. He did not think Corrigan would hurt her because of what she had told him -- once Fenthree was gone the information would be safe. But his knowledge did him no good against Attila. The one person with whom he might have used it to advantage was Fenthree -- and there he had been shut up. All he had done with his whole life had been to make noble gestures that had accomplished nothing. The world was pretty safe when he was its enemy. Around him the Tigers snored and muttered in their sleep. A shabby crew. They had been strong and evil -- they were very close to being sterile and useless old men. They had aged without growing up. He did not blame them for their loyalty to Corrigan who used them and made them forget they were growing old. They were one more mark against the City. There must be better uses for their vitality than they had been able to find and more just means of control than the ones they had been subjected to. He did not blame the Tigers but he hated them. He shifted his aching shoulders and cursed the lot. Corrigan, Thorne, Giovanetti, too. And MaxSec. As a young man struggling through the usual tortures of adolescence he had sometimes thought that middle life -- beyond the raw passion and gracelessness of youth -- would be a kind of golden age. MaxSec had disabused him. He pillowed his head on his folded arms and wished tonight were last night or tomorrow night on some other world. And he thought of Luz. VI L UZ sat on the edge of her bed as the night wore out. She was sleepless and grainy-eyed. There was nothing more for her to do. Linnaeus Ganzer crossed his last t. And Fenthree leaped out of his nightmare in a cold sweat, clawing at the edges of the bed. He sat up, shivering. The dream was no stranger to him. He had known it with minorvariations before every Jtreatment and all his guilts and fears were wrapped in it. Thank God he was leaving MaxSec today. He stood up and stretched. Fresh winds blew around him from the nacreous morning sky and swept his horrors away. The hour was six-thirty. He would be out of here in an hour. He was surprised to discover that even after last night's orgy of food and drink and all the terrors of nightmare he felt physically great. He dressed, whistling. Someone had thought to launder his clothes during the night. He stopped whistling and leaned toward his image in the mirror. It was tan, trig, unmarked. It was not very good at answering questions. Later he waited with Luz and Corrigan in the courtyard, his heart pounding so heavily it seemed to be shaking the stones under his feet. This was his last chance to ask questions, fit pieces together. He read no answers in Corrigan's bland face or in Luz's tired and darkened eyes. And what had happened to Dacosta? A familiar sound rose and grew from the blue distance. Corrigan said, "I believe these belong to you, Mr. Fenthree." He produced the narco, the burner, the knife, and the gun. Fenthree stowed them away. He said, "Thank you -- " and added with even deeper embarrassment and with no previous intention: "Take good care of my boy." "We will indeed," said Corrigan. The helicopter dipped and came down within the shadow of the walls. Thorne and Giovanetti pulled out the crated supplies of the ransom exchange. As Fenthree turned to her Luz came to life. She said, "Perhaps you will visit us again, Mr. Fenthree." "I hope to God not," said Fenthree. But he took the sting from the words by kissing her mouth before he climbed in beside the yawning pilot. L UZ did not wait to see the helicopter vanish. She started toward the kitchen, where morning noises were beginning. Corrigan hurried after her and put a hand on her shoulder. "Luz, do you know what this means? We pulled it off." She moved away from him. "I want the key to the tank, Corrigan." "It's in my pocket," he said. "You'll have to get it from me. And I don't mind if Dacosta cools off for a while. You and I have plenty to talk about." "There's nothing to say. It's over." "No, Luz, it's only beginning." He reached for her again. "Stay with me a moment. Please." She said in a trembling voice, "You've ruined that poor manat least in terms of his own life. He may end up here for nothing, the way you did, and -- and become like you. Or they'll blow the place out from under us. I want the key, Corrigan. I've had enough." "I told you, I don't care about Dacosta." He sat on a wooden bench near the doorway. "Please, sit down and hear me out. I have no legions to cheer for me. I ought to be able to express triumph in some way, even to someone who hates me." He glanced at her side-long .through narrowed eyes. "You didn't mind that little interlude with Fenthree, did you? You could have warned him." A smell of coffee blew out on the morning air. She found a handkerchief and began to wipe away the makeup she had used to freshen her face. "I wanted to be young again. Now I'm not so sure. But Linnaeus thought it was right -- and I trust him." "Poor Luz." Corrigan laughed. "You build on sand." "What are you talking about?" "Don't you know why I wanted us to be young again? Not for any love of humanity. When Fenthree's wrinkles and varicose veins come back again and his cirrhosis of the liver starts acting up right after the next J, there's going to be some merry hell raised in the City. They'll be coming to visit us again -- but they'll be coming with a very healthy respect for the old men of MaxSec. And we'll have young and healthy men to meet them. MaxSec will be rebuilt till no stranger knows where he's going once he's inside the walls. We'll have hostages, Luz, and you'll see what kind of terms we'll be dictating." "And Linnaeus agreed to all of that?" "He did. I could have told you. But why should I spoil your faith in him?" "Why should you now?" "Because that's my pleasure, what I've been waiting for," Corrigan said simply. Luz examined an old man's dream of revenge. It was crazy. It would kill them all. But it was what he lived on and would work for. A plumbline to hell. "Corrigan, you're mad." "No. Just angry. You know -- you're a fine-looking woman, Luz." He shrugged. "To be honest. I've forgotten what the women outside even looked like. Except for you there's hardly anything here but shrunken paps and swollen ankles. For years upon years -- I lived in the toolshed for three years. and another two in the infirmary where the world thought it owed me something -- I never even saw the woman who brought me food. She shoved it through the door and ran. All I saw was Thorne. He stuck me with needles eight times a day till I couldn't move from the sore and sting, and the damn dry scabby thing twisted its way around my body and mutated till it even took the hair from my head. I used to lie there and think about you quite a lot, Luz, and how you turned away in disgust when you first looked at me." He placed a grayed lizard's claw on her knee and she accepted it as she accepted his twisting of her horrified pity into disgust. There was no unwinding Corrigan now. "No more lepers. Only one dirty old man in the world. I don't know why -- but I think a leper should have some dignity. Lying awake all those damned sore nights -- made me into a microcosm of hate." He rubbed his palms together and stood up smiling. "I don't want you now, Luz, but mine's a kind of lust that keeps me alive. Maybe you'd call it a filthy name. For me its name is justice." "Corrigan, I don't care what you do with your hate," Luz whispered. "Please give me the key." T HE key was an etched metal plate. Her hand made a fist around it and a dull horror was grasping her. She was almost numb. Ganzerhad betrayed her. Corrigan had tricked her. If the J-neutralizer lived up to the claims made for it, Fenthree would be destroyed. Fenthree was a fool but he had been an actual threat to no one and she respected his modest humanity -- she could not bear the thought of his being sentenced to the long twilight of incontinence and delirium she waited for every day. And it was too late to do anything. She remembered O'Leary's radio. She wanted more than anything in the world to free Dacosta but she did not want all the lives around her destroyed by knaves and fools. Perhaps the City might still be able to do something to help Fenthree. Whether they did or not, they could stop Corrigan. The Common Room was still heaped with dirty dishes from last night and Josefa was sweeping up crumbs and bits of smashed crockery with a witch's besom. She pulled at Luz's arm. "Linnaeus didn't eat his breakfast this morning." "Who cares? Let me go, Josefa. I'll talk to you later." She dashed up the stair and down the hall. The room was empty and characterless again. Nobody had forgotten any teeth. MaxSec may have marked Fenthree but he himself had scratched no surfaces. She kneeled, reaching under the dresser. There was nothing there. Nothing in back of it, either. Nothing in the closet, nothing under the bed. She picked herself up, pushing back her hair and fighting down the blackness before her eyes. The mirror showed her a face she did not like. Giovanetti said, "You looking for the radio?" He was standing in the doorway in his sneakers, grinning with all his yellow teeth. She stared at him and her mind balked. "I took it apart," he explained, "because we don't need it any more." He turned and went quietly down the corridor. S HE went down the underground steps like a sleepwalker. A few years with Dacosta was all the future she could hope for -- if the others would leave them alone. The sound of bickering rose up the stairwell and she remembered abruptly that the Tigers were also down there. She would let someone else free them -- Corrigan, if he wanted them out. Attila saw her and yelled, "It's her" She realized that, as low as her spirits had sunk, there were further depths. Corrigan had neglected to mention that Dacosta was locked in the same cell as the Tigers. It was another of his little surprises. "Get out, Luz," Dacosta called. "No, hang around, Luz," a Tiger said. "We want to talk to you." Attila leaned against the bars. "If she wants Dacosta in one piece she won't go back." Dacosta said bitterly, "He's playing it both ways. Yesterday he promised -- " "Never mind, Jonno." She pressed the key against the lock and the door burst open and swung back with a clang. She tried to run but Attila jumped out, caught her by the arm, and slapped her face. Dacosta lunged forward but Tigers grabbed him. Blooey nipped out without any fuss, flung his arms around Attila's legs and yanked up with all his strength. Attila's arms flew out, he yelped and crashed down hard on his nose. Breakfast whistled down the dumbwaiter and nobody paid much attention to it. The other Tigers let go of Dacosta to go after Blooey. Dacosta jumped into the fight. He cracked a Tiger's head against the bars and the bars rang. Then the world exploded. Thunder broke overhead and echoes unfolded in every stone in the walls. Dacosta lurched over to Luz, who had shrunk back to the wall. Attila jumped up and ran howling, a hand to his bloody nose, followed by several henchmen. They scrambled for the stairs. Blooey stayed where he was. He had not been frightened either by the melee or the explosion. He said, "If MaxSec's gonna get it -- we're safer here." Dacosta was holding Luz tightly. "There may be people hurt up there." "Okay. You be the boss." They ran up the stairs. The passages were empty -- everyone had been at breakfast. But in the arcade that led to the Quad they found people yelling and screaming. "Get to your rooms," Dacosta yelled. "If you aren't hurt -- get to your rooms." He hoped the rooms were still there. The source of the explosion certainly seemed to be in the Quad. He pushed his way through. The mouth of the arcade was choked with rubble. The Quad was cloudy with dust and heaped with great broken blocks still scabbed with crumbling mortar. A side of the pond had fallen in. and a frog leaped crazily among the stones. Nothing else was moving. Ganzer's tower had collapsed. A teetering rock crashed down into the canyon with diminishing echoes. Luz clutched Dacosta's arm. "Where's Linnaeus?" "Nothing's left alive here. He may have been away when it happened." "I -- I think he must have been home." said Luz. "Or at least where he lived." leading Attila and Palfrey, both in a state of distress. "How many hurt?" Dacosta asked. "At least these two," said Thorne. "I'm not quite sure how it happened." He gave Dacosta an odd look and led his charges down the hall. Blooey grinned. "I think I'd better find myself a nice safe place." He went off quickly. "Let's find Corrigan," Dacosta said. Corrigan sat in the Common Room, his head in his hands. "What happened with the tower? Where's Ganzer?" "I -- think he blew himself up," Corrigan said heavily. "Blew himself up? I thought the tower fell." "It exploded. I saw it." Tears shone in Corrigan's eyes. "All my work " "He didn't have explosives." "He knew how to make them." "I just can't believe he'd -- " A scuffle sounded in the hall. Giovanetti came in, dragging Josefa by the wrist. She was sniveling and squeaking with fear. "I caught her going down the hall with Ganzer's watch," said Giovanetti. "When I went after her she ran off and tried to hide in a broom closet." "I was gonna give it to her, honest, Corrigan. I tried this morning, but she wouldn't stop long enough, she said she'd see me later. Please, Corrigan, don't gimme a black mark." "Let her loose, Bendetto. Give it to whom, Josefa?" "Ganzer told me to give it to Luz." She dragged a crumpled envelope from her pocket. "I was supposed to give this to you and the watch to Luz. Please, Corrigan -- " Corrigan was already ripping open the envelope. "Give her the watch and get out of here." Corrigan read. His face flamed, then purpled. Giovanetti shot him a frightened glance and left the room. It took Corrigan minutes to finish the letter. He dropped it and sat limp and shuddering. Dacosta picked it up. "You don't mind now, Corrigan? I know nearly everything." Corrigan said nothing. "Read it to me," Luz whispered. Dacosta drew her aside to a corner of the room and they read it together... very nearly the end of this account, and of my life, thank heaven! This is the last day I am spending on earth. If I had tears left I would weep with happiness -- I have been so enraged with this driftwood body for the last hundred years. Did you honestly believe a man three hundred and seventy-two years old could develop new processes and formulae based on work he did in the spring of youthful intellect nearly three hundred and fifty years before? And if he could, do you think he would do it for you, Corrigan? Forgive the garrulity of age while I make clear my point. You have told me so many times that all you want is simple justice. An old schoolroom tag of Horace says that Justice with a limp will overtake the wing-footed felon. But justice with a limp is not simple! Think what twisted passions may burn in that maimed body. If I apply the instance to you it is not because of your body, which never repelled me, but because of your twisted spirit, which never stopped doing so. And that man on whom you wanted to test the anti-J, was he to suffer on your account? I think not. I admit that I am as guilty as you, because in order to retain my peace, my privacy and my complacency I let you force me to make empty promises that bloated your dreams of empire and gave false hope to suffering people. It is the only crime I have committed and I beg forgiveness for it. The serum I prepared for your victim was a simple antihangover remedy; it amused me and kept me busy. But since I am sure the City, being the kind of society it is, must have developed it many years ago there will be no loss if I take it with me when I destroy the tower. The task of rebuilding before the loss is discovered by the authorities will keep you busy, Corrigan, and will do you good. The re-J, of course, does not exist -- not yet -- except in your dreams. Even if they are possible, such things are not for you. I hate to destroy the books and equipment gathered over three hundred years but they are dusty and antiquated. Without me they are garbage. I leave you only my sympathy and my respect for your power. When you are less bitter tell Luz that I loved her. Yours faithfully, Linnaeus Ganzer. D ON'T cry for him, Luz," said Dacosta. But she could not stop. A familiar and ominous clamor came swelling down the halls. Corrigan jumped to his feet. "The Tigers!" "Yes, I can hear," said Dacosta. Corrigan's voice came tinged with fear. "I don't know what to tell them." "Yeah. The way it turns out -- you shoved them in the tank for nothing." "I've got to get out of here." The noise was coming closer. "I've got to have time to think. Dacosta, stall them for me." "No thanks, Corrigan. They nearly dismantled me last night and I don't want to go through that again." Luz touched his sleeve. "Please, Jonno." "No, Luz. He's got to tell them the truth. You know, Corrigan, it wasn't a very smart idea shutting me in with them. The way things leak out around here I got to know nearly everything and -- uh -- I'm afraid they got it out of me." Corrigan shot him a look of pure terror. "They'll kill me!" "Show them the letter. It's proof Ganzer tricked you. That's all you need." "And let them know -- let them think I'm such a fool? Are you out of your mind?" "No, Corrigan. You'll turn them round. You know how. The old oil, Corrigan. I know you. You'll tell them how Ganzer tricked them and you'll get them so mad at Ganzer that if the tower weren't down already they'd tear it down. Come on, Luz, let's go." They were out by the side door as the Tigers came blazing in. "I'm afraid they'll hurt him," Luz said. "Not if he can get two words in first. They have to patch it up -- they need each other." They stopped by the arcade. In the Quad a few old men were picking a cautious way among the blocks. He found his handkerchief and wiped a trace of blood from the corner of her mouth. "Are you all right?" "Yes." She was clasping the watch. Suddenly in her hands it began to peal the hour with all its accustomed sweetness. "Nine o'clock." She shivered and turned her face away. "I wasn't just crying for him." "I know. But what you believed in was never really much of a hope." "No. Only a dream -- and I'm a fool." "You didn't know it was just a dream when you came down to the tank for me -- with the Tigers waiting for you." "I told you. I love you." "I believe you." He kissed her. "We're a pair of fools, you know?" He looked somberly at the wreckage. "AH we've got out of the great plans is a big mess to clean up." "Nothing to hope for." "All ashes, no Phoenix. But at least Fenthree didn't get hurt." He smiled. "He said he envied me for staying here with you." She laughed. "He's a polite liar. But I'm glad you're here with me." N OT bad," said the pilot, who had leaned over to leer at Luz through the helicopter's doorway. "Get to spend much time with her?" "Some," said Fenthree. "What's she in for?" "She wouldn't say." "Any more in there like her?" "None that I could see." "Didn't find out very much, did you?" Fenthree said, "I found out they're a miserable and pathetic bunch and they don't relish growing old and dying any more than we do." The pilot gulped and said, "Hey, watch the language there, fella. That could get you into bad trouble." Fenthree stared at him. Uneasiness swept him into a cold sweat. The words had not seemed out of order. Had he changed somehow in the scarcely more than two days he had been away? It was unlikely. He wanted to be home and back at his job and there would probably be a couple of parties to celebrate his return -- after his debriefing by McAllifive, of course. He pushed the unease aside and began to think about his report. He stared unseeingly at the rugged country and the blue sky. MaxSec considered him a fool and a coward. It took an effort to admit it but he had enough honesty to do so. And maybe he was a bit of both. But MaxSec had made a mistake when it confused foolishness with stupidity. Neither threats nor temptations had kept him from knowing that something was going on. If his ears had not been playing tricks on him -- and he was sure they had not -- the reference to Ganzer meant the old man was alive. That would mean O'Leary had been a liar and that nothing he had told McAllifive could be relied on. It was very unlikely that O'Leary was lying for fun. Since O'Leary's reports had raised the World Bureau's suspicions, it followed that Corrigan had actually wanted someone to come to MaxSec. Corrigan's possible reasons stymied Fenthree. He would have to leave that problem to McAllifive. His line of logic was substantiated by the fact that he had not met the Tigers or anyone of their description, although he had seen nearly everyone else in MaxSec. Corrigan was the toughest customer he had ever known -- seconded by Giovanetti -- but they were not the Tigers. Perhaps Corrigan had kept his animals out of the way so Fenthree would not be frightened or suspicious. Fenthree smiled grimly. McAllifive had had to promise no reprisals in order to rescue his agent -- but Fenthree brought back enough to justify an investigation by a good-sized force of armed men, if only to shake MaxSec up a little. The thought of Corrigan trembling at gunpoint was a positive pleasure to Fenthree. But the investigators would have to be warned not to let Corrigan open his mouth or he might end up with the guns. Fenthree's conclusions were simple. MaxSec may have been busy but it was not cheerful and vital, as McAllifive had been led to believe. It was running on pain, hate and anger -- conditions of life the City could not live with or tolerate for humans anywhere. It would have to find new ones or die. Perhaps it would have to give up the J and go back to shortened lives and immortality through children. Perhaps. He hoped not, while he was still around, but perhaps. Because hope was not in MaxSec. Not with those old men who hated age and death. If Ganzer was working on some kind of Jtreatment it could only mean he wanted to turn old men young. The aim had Fenthree's sympathy. But his feelings about Corrigan were something else again. Corrigan wanted something far more complex than just to get back his youth, but whether his plotting was justified or not failed to matter to Fenthree. He was still burning with humiliation over his experiences as a hostage and he longed for revenge. He had been threatened with his own gun, ridiculed with the secret of his past, forced to sweat buckets to earn his keep -- He had also been offered the loveliest woman MaxSec knew and had been given marvelous food and drink. He wondered if MaxSec would beonbread and beans for weeks to make up for the feast -- he shifted uncomfortably. Why should it bother him if uniformed men with guns went down the corridors past the doors where the dying howled and wept? He thought of Josefa and her harshly veined hands, of Dacosta with his tattered papers and his idiot pride. Of Luz. How could he be avenged on the terrible ephemerality of their flesh? The shadow of his dream folded back on him. The craggy wastes were gone and the air was warming over the expanse of the City. Was one human there threatened by MaxSec? Would one of those lives be sweetened if it were punished? The question sat like a weight on the back of his neck. He began to think of McAllifive and his blackmail. There was another kind of score to settle. McAllifive wanted a story from him. He thought about that. And about his experiences as a coder of children's books -- about how he took random plot elements and fed them into the machine and got stories neat as strings of sausages, in return. He wondered what the machine could do with that list of the products and equipment sent to MaxSec. He wondered what he could do with it, since he knew how the process worked. His mind began to spin, tentatively at first, then busily. To do what he planned would take courage -- perhaps more than MaxSec thought he had. He grinned. "What's so funny?" the pilot asked. "Nothing," said Fenthree. "Let's have some of that footwarmer now, mac." On Newsstands Now! James Tiptree, Jr.'s novelette about the hottest ship on star patrol. Every man aboard has a minority problem, a space problem -- and the same damn girl problem! Worlds of IF TO The moons of Mars may be ours for the taking. But do we want them? tiny moons of Earth -- " Sounds strange, doesn't it? All right, so to describe Phobos and Deimos sounds strange now -- but times change. Mars I and Mars II tomorrow. "Give me a place to stand and to rest my lever on," said Archimedes, "and I can move the Earth." Similarly, give us the necessary energy and we can move the satellites of Mars to Earth. Vague, general discussions never had much interest for me. Exactly how would one go about kidnaping a planet's moon? Or moons? I think our understanding of the problem will be simplified if we start with something easy -- like latching onto an asteroid. We know of several asteroids -- Apollo, Adonis, Amor, Icarus, and Hermes -- which approach us within their orbits all intersect the Earth's at such a large angle that to divert them into a suitable path for capture would require a trajecterotomy on their orbital elements of major proportions. (Another slight difficulty is that, except for Icarus, they are all hopelessly lost.) The best candidate for capture would be an asteroid like (#) Eros, revolving near the Earth in an orbit of low eccentricity about the same as that of Mercury. Eros at perihelion is # milesor # AU away from the sun. (For our purposes we can regard the astronomical unit, AU, as the mean distance of the Earth from the sun: I AU  # miles  #.# km.) It would seem that if the Earth passed Eros at perihelion their distance apart should be #.#  # AU, or # miles. Because of the considerable inclination of its orbit, however, Eros can never come closer to Earth than #.# miles. The asteroid's diameter is estimated as ten miles -- about the same as that of Phobos, or Mars I. In order to simplify matters we are going to begin by considering the capture of a theoretical asteroid revolving around the sun in a perfectly circular orbit at the minimum distance of Eros, or # AU. Although no such body is known that does not mean that no such body exists. Looking for asteroids used to be big business. I am aware of no present major observation program devoted exclusively to the discovery of asteroids. The bodies we have mentioned were all picked up purely accidentally on photographs taken for some other purpose. Let us, for reference purposes, name our postulated asteroid Midas -- not that a golden touch is particularly pertinent to our world today, but we are dealing in bold dreams. Two steps are involved in the capture of Midas. First we have to modify its orbit so as to force it close enough to the Earth to make capture possible. Then we have to capture it -- that is, change its velocity to keep it revolving around the Earth permanently in the type of orbit desired. Since Midas is revolving in a circle it might seem that one point to apply a velocity modification to its orbit would be as good as another. And such was the opinion of the master minds originally charged with the program. So they announced the capture of Midas would occur at P (Fig. #), since it happened the Earth would soon arrive at that point. This automatically made P the perihelion of Midas' modified orbit and the point opposite the farthest from the sun, the aphelion. It was decided that the velocity modification would be applied at an angular distance of # from aphelion. To simplify discussion, let's also assume that Midas and the Earth are revolving in the same plane -- and follow through on the original  In this discussion I have borrowed heavily from an article by Su-Shu Huang, "Velocity Modification of an Astronomical Body for Capture by the Earth," Publications of the Astronomical Society of the Pacific, Vol. #, No. #, p. #. Figs. I and #: Velocity change and resulting orbit of hypothetical asteroid "Midas," when modification to original orbit is applied # from aphelion. postulate of the master minds mentioned. Since Midas is orbiting in a circle, its distance from the sun and its orbital velocity are constant. At # AU from the sun this velocity would be # mi sec. Note that Midas' velocity is always perpendicular to the direction of the sun. That is, it has no velocity toward or away from the sun -- i.e. no radial velocity. Calculations show the velocity required to produce the desired modification in the orbit of Midas to be rather disturbing (Fig. #). For the asteroid to make contact with the Earth at P will necessitate a drastic change in its velocity. We will have to jump it by #I mi sec in a forward direction and give it a radical velocity of # mi sec toward the sun, or inward -- a total velocity change of # mi sec. These changes are so large, in fact, that if the Earth did not interfere, it would be forced into an orbit that took it from I AU at perihelion out to slightly beyond the orbit of Jupiter at aphelion. Instead of changing Midas into an Earth satellite, we would be in danger of having converted it into a Trojan asteroid. being suitably honored with citations and medals, were fired and a whole new bunch was taken on. The new heads took pains to Figs. # and #: Velocity change and resulting orbit of Midas when modification to original orbit is applied # from aphelion. point out that the trouble all came from their predecessors' trying to make Midas change course too abruptly. Why all the hurry? Midas had been revolving in its present years. What difference were a few months more or less going to make? So they proposed to back up a little and make the point of velocity modification # from aphelion (Fig. #). This slight difference of only # was found to produce a gratifying reduction in the velocity requirements (Fig. #). To contact the Earth, Midas now needed an increase in forward velocity of only # mi sec. and a radical velocity sunward of # mi sec., or a total change of # mi sec. The resulting orbit would be less eccentric and much smaller than the one arrived at in the earlier calculations. Midas now traveled only slightly beyond the orbit of Mars at aphelion. Plainly, the farther we make the point of velocity modification from the point of contact, the more economical will be the energy requirements -- a fact that should have been obvious from everyday experience. In turning a corner in a car, one does not maintain original speed until one reaches the intersection -- then jam on the brakes and swing the wheel around through ninety degrees. Rather, one starts to slow down and ease the car around in the proper direction well beforehand. After all practical considerations were taken into account, it was finally agreed to apply the velocity modification # from the aphelion of Midas' new orbit (Fig. #). Thus modified, the projected orbit of Midas was scarcely distinguishable from that of the Earth. A reduction of #I mi sec. in forward velocity and a velocity of # mi sec sunward, were sufficient to force Midas into contact with the Earth at P. The total change in velocity required was so small, in fact, as to be scarcely perceptible on the scale of our diagram (Fig. #). But the object was not to contact Midas -- or smash into it -- but to capture it. The project called for changing Midas from an asteroid revolving around the sun into a satellite in permanent revolution around the Earth. And this was a much tougher proposition than merely steering the asteroid into close proximity to the Earth -- for now we were confronted by a three-body problem for which no general solution was possible. Thanks to large computers, given the necessary numerical information we now can solve the problem for three, four, five -- or virtually any number of bodies. If one of the three bodies, however, were insignificant in mass compared with the other two, we could obtain a general idea of its motion through application of Jacobi's integral, or the restricted three-body problem. Here we are certainly justified in regarding Midas as insignificant in mass compared with the sun and Earth. We are also going to neglect the moon as being too puny to be worthy of our attention. Although the Jacobian integral will not yield the exact orbit of a particle, it does give us valuable information as to the regions of space in which it is permitted to move and forbidden to move. It was from such considerations that G. W. Hill, in #, demonstrated that there is a superior limit to the distance to which the moon can recede from the Earth. In our satellite-capture operation, although we now have Midas cornered, so to speak, it is still full of flight. Formerly having a wild animal cornered was not at all the same as having it securely locked in a cage for exhibition in a zoo or circus. Now all this is changed. One needs only to shoot a bullet containing a powerful tranquilizer into the animal's hide. The animal obligingly topples over permitting its easy capture. To continue the metaphor, we have reached the stage where it becomes necessary to administer the modification shot to Midas, one that will turn it from a minor planet freely orbiting around the sun into a satellite tamely revolving around the Earth. Stated in more formal terms, we must modify the Midas' velocity so as to bring it "within the E-lobe" -- that is, within a region of space surrounding the Earth from which it cannot escape. Let's say that we wish to make Midas enter the E-lobe as a satelVelocity change and resulting orbit of Midas when modification to original orbit is applied # from aphelion. Velocity change and resulting orbit of Midas when modification to original orbit is applied # from aphelion. The amount of the velocity modification in this case is so small as to be scarcely perceptible. Table I Velocity Changes Required to Make Midas Revolve in an Approximate #-hour Orbit Starting Position Semi-major Velocities Required to Bring into E-lobe from Aphelion Axis Eccentricity # # AU # Min. Max. # mi sec. # mi sec. # # # # # # # # lite revolving in an approximately #-hour orbit. The velocity required will depend on its original orbit as well as on how the encounter occurs. Here the best we can do is to give the lower and upper limits necessary for capture in the three starting positions we have considered. See Table I. Remember that these figures apply to a hypothetical asteroid originally revolving in an exceptionally easy orbit for capture. Our only purpose in citing them is to furnish us with a basis for theory -- we have not lost sight of our original intention to capture the Martian satellites. Although we shall consider specifically only the capture of Deimos, the same general remarks also apply to Phobos. the solar system are better known to readers of science fact and fiction than Phobos and Deimos of Mars, so we shall describe them only briefly. The revolution of both satellites is direct in practically circular orbits (Fig. #). By "direct" we mean that, seen from a vantage point looking down on the north pole of Mars, they would appear to be moving in the opposite direction from that of the hands of a clock. Phobos revolves # miles from the center of Mars in a period of # hours # minutes. Since Mars rotates on its axis in # hours # minutes, we see that Phobos moves considerably faster than a point on the planet's surface. Thus as viewed from Mars, Phobos would rise in the west and set in the east. Phobos is still the only known satellite that revolves faster than its primary rotates, not excepting Janus, the newly discovered inner satellite of Saturn. Deimos revolves # miles from the center of Mars in a period of I day # hours # minutes. Phobos and Deimos were discovered by Asaph Hall of the U.S. Naval Observatory at the exceptionally close approach of Mars in August, #. Their approximate orbits became available a few days later and, of course, are quite accurately known now -- although astronomers who specialize in satellite work would probably tell you that the theory of their motion still leaves much to be desired. While the orbits of the satellites are known with high precision, we still know next to nothing about the satellites themselves. The different values given for their size are merely estimates based upon their brightness (albedo). In the present discussion we shall adopt ten miles as the diameter of Phobos and five as the diameter of Deimos. To find their masses we must measure their disturbing attraction upon some other body. For such tiny bodies this is impossible. So the only way to get at their mass is to take the shaky values for their size and make a still shakier guess at their density. Let us say their density is the same as that of Mars -- or about four times that of water. Even for such tiny bodies this gives masses that seem tremendous compared with familiar terrestrial objects we think of as "large" -- such as elephants, dinosaurs, boulders, etc. Thus on our assumptions the mass of Deimos comes out at # # grams -- or about Scarcely had the Naval Observatory announced the discovery of Phobos and Deimos when someone called attention to the remarkable similarity of their orbits to those of the two little moons of Mars described by Jonathan Swift in his Guilder's Travels. The most speculative hypotheses have been advanced to account for this similarity, ranging from clairvoyance to making Swift a Martian who arrived on Earth via flying saucer. Certainly no telescope was in existence powerful enough to reveal Fig. # Orbits of Phobos and Deimos projected against background of sky as seen in an inverting telescope. Warning to reader: don't try to figure out the modus operandi of these motions. You'll go crazy. the satellites when Swift began writing Gulliver in #. My own explanation is both simple and dull. I think the Dean of St. Patrick's made an awesomely lucky guess. In # the Russian scientist, I. S. Shklovskiy, asserted that in his opinion Phobos is a hollow shell and therefore of artificial origin. He seems to have been led to this conclusion by the apparent secular -- or very slow -- acceleration in the motion of Phobos. Such an acceleration might be produced by the resistance of a highly rarefied upper Martian atmosphere. The resistance encountered would be negligible for a solid Phobos but might be appreciable for a thinshell model satellite. Since all authorities are not agreed upon the reality of Phobos' apparent acceleration, Shklovskiy' s hypothesis has failed to receive much support. Deimos much as we did on Midas. Again we make the simplifying assumption that Mars and the Earth revolve in the same plane -- as they do to within two degrees. The orbit we get for Deimos will be an ellipse varying Transfer orbit of Deimos from Mars to Earth when satellite is detached at aphelion of Mars. Fig. #  s Transfer orbit of Deimos from Mars to Earth when satellite is detached at perihelion of Mars. slightly in size and shape depending upon where Deimos parts company from Mars and makes contact with the Earth. Starting at the aphelion of Mars, Deimos would follow the path shown in Fig. #, making the transfer trip from one planet to the other in #I days. Should we start from the perihelion of Mars, Deimos would follow an orbit somewhat smaller and less eccentric than the other and the time of transfer would be # days (Fig. #). The fact that these projected Demian routes touch Earth's orbit, does not meant that they will necessarily touch the Earth. The time factor is of critical importance. Only at certain epochs ascertainable far in advance would Earth and satellite arrive simultaneously at the selected point of capture. What initial velocity must we give Deimos to capture it? The answer will depend upon whether we start from aphelion or perihelion. We can, of course, start from any old point on the orbit of Mars we like but these two extremes are the handiest for discussion purposes. The velocity of Mars at the aphelion of its orbit is #. # mi sec. Although Phobos and Deimoshave small velocities of their own relative to Mars, they also are moving along with Mars at the same rate or they would wander away from the planet. If we tried to trace the orbits of Mars and its satellites around the sun their three paths would be intertwined so closely as to be indistinguishable on the scale of our diagram. To remove Deimos to Earth we must slow it down -- that is, we must start it falling sunward. How much does this slow-down amount to? Calculation shows that Deimos at the aphelion of Mars should be moving at #I misec. But Deimos is already endowed with the same orbital velocity of Mars of # mi sec. Hence -- relative to Mars -- we must reduce the velocity of Deimos by # -- #I  # mi sec. (We are neglecting any advantage that might be gained by taking into account Deimos' orbital motion around Mars.) Now... Deimos is # miles from Mars. We want to make Deimos move # mi sec. slower than Mars. What must Deimos' initial velocity be for it to have a final velocity of # mi sec. at a very great distance from Mars? By a "very great distance" we mean a distance where the attraction of Mars has become so feeble that its disturbing effect on Deimos may miles. miles from Mars means doing work against the planet's gravitational attraction. The operation is essentially the same in principle as the old problem in the textbooks about the work required to move a given mass a given distance up the side of an inclined plane. (I remember a classmate who once said it seemed to him he spent most of his first year in engineering school moving given masses up the sides of inclined planes.) In the textbook problems the bodies are usually so near the surface that the downward force of gravity can always be taken as constant. That is, if the attraction of Mars for Deimos Fig. # Phobos and Deimos captured in #-hour orbit revolving in plane of Earth's motion around sun. at # miles were taken as unity -- or ## -- we would still call it # I at twice the distance -- or # miles. But in space such a simple law of force no longer holds. If Deimos were removed to twice its original distance from Mars the gravitational attraction would not be #I but ##, since the force diminishes as the inverse square of the distance. This fact is helpful in prying Deimos loose from Mars, although it complicates the mathematics slightly. We find that Deimos would need an initial velocity of #I mi sec to have a velocity of # from Mars. How much energy would be required to move a mass against the attraction of Mars? According to the Atomic Energy Commission estimates, circa #, the energy equivalent by fission of a "nominal atomic bomb" is # kilofrons or # x ## ergs. Undoubtedly we can blow things up much better now. In any case, it would require the energy from atomic bombs to move Deimos the desired distance for escape to Earth. It would probably be a good idea to spread this moving operation over a considerable period. If we applied the energy to Deimos all in one shot, instead of acquiring a new Earth satellite we might wind up with nothing more substantial to show for our efforts than a minor contribution to the hypothetical comet cloud reservoir. Without going into the technical details involved -- we have faith in our engineers -- let up suppose we have forced Deimos into an orbit that enables it to penetrate the E-lobe in a suitable region for capture. What additional modification will be required to keep it permanently within the E-lobe, revolving around us in a #-hour orbit? The results obtained for Deimos, shown in Table #, may be compared with those for Midas in Table #. We see that once we get Deimos within the E-lobe the velocity necessary for capture is about the same as for Midas in the thirtydegree projection. All our difficulty with Deimos comes at the other end of the line -- in wrenching it free of Mars. Again -- the problem is one for technicians and later on we'll suggest some general guidelines for them. We never encountered this difficulty with Midas since it was orbiting freely around the sun and not attached to any secondary body. Fig. # shows Phobos and Deimos revolving in an approximate #-hour orbit. They are revolving, not in the plane of the Earth's equator, but in the plane of our path around the sun. The Earth, and the orbit of Phobos and Deimos, or Earth II and Earth them now, are drawn to scale, but the rest of the diagram is purely schematic. It is impossible to show our moon, or Earth I, as its path lies far outside the picture frame. why we should want to capture the moons of Mars in the first place. Practical reasons may not exist but from a purely scientific Table # Velocity Changes Required to Make Deimos Revolve in an Approximate #-hour Orbit Starting Position Semi-major (miles sec) Velocities Required on Mars Orbit Axis Eccentricity to bring into E-lobe Perihelion #I AU # Min. Max # # Aphelion # # # # standpoint the project must be considered worthwhile. The moons of Mars, being so small, have never undergone any volcanic or other internal activity, as undoubtedly has been the case with our own moon. Thus, even should we succeed in obtaining material from the lunar surface we still will not have samples of the real primeval stuff from which the solar system originated. Are Phobos and Deimos former cometary nuclei? For thousands of years we have stared with awe and wonder at the heads and tails of bright comets. Yet we still have no certain knowledge of the nature of the cometary nucleus from which the head and tail originate. There are some scientists who seriously question the advisability of spending large sums on an extended lunar program. To me, at least, it seems doubtful if we are likely to discovery anything really new on the moon. I am using the word new here to signify something previously wholly unknown or even suspected. Undoubtedly we will obtain a vast amount of valuable information from exploration of the moon, which will prove and disprove our various theories concerning our satellite and set us on the right track eventually. But will we find anything new? I rather doubt it. But the possibility of unforeseeable discoveries certainly exists in the case of the Martian moons. Also, if we are going to keep the space program alive, we need some goal that appeals powerfully to the imagination, yet is not so wild and fantastic as to be beyond reasonable possibility of accomplishment. Think of how Columbus stirred the imagination of Europe when he returned with savages and strange plants from the new world. Short of bringing some live Martians back to Earth, what could stir the imagination more than a good close look at the two mysterious moons of Mars? By way of further speculation, assume we have a completely isolated system consisting of the two satellites revolving around a spherical Earth of uniform density in the same orbit. Eliminate all disturbing forces due to the sun, moon, Venus, et al. Would the satellites continue to revolve in this orbit indefinitely? No, I believe that even such an idealized system would not persist forever. The period of revolution of one body relative to another depends upon the length of its major axis and their masses. The dependence upon the major axis, is so strong, that we often tend to forget the mass factor. Yet the masses do make a difference. For example, if the Earth revolved in  The idea of bringing the Martian moons to Earth seems to have originated with Fred Singer in a speech at the Smithsonian Institution in January, #. the same orbit as Jupiter its period of revolution would be longer by two days, owing to the smaller mass of the Earth. Suppose our captured satellites were equal in density but Phobos were twice the diameter ofDeimos. Then Phobos would be eight times more massive than Deimos. Given time, its superior mass should begin to manifest itself. The ultimate fate of the system is hard to predict. Presumably Phobos would gradually overhaul Deimos, resulting in some sort of crack up. N OW for some technological guidelines. The velocity changes we have contemplated seem quite moderate compared with the velocity of escape from the Earth of # miles per second -- or escape from the solar system at the Earth's distance of # misec. The trouble is not with the velocities themselves but with the energy necessary to produce these velocities -- if this energy must all originate from rockets fired on Earth. The really nice solution to our difficulties would be to find the necessary propulsive material already available on the surface of the body itself. Then our planetary engineering would be reduced to a mere problem in assembly and discharge. Of course we have gone blithely ahead assuming we have a perfect right to alter the Martian satellite system to suit our fancy. But suppose Mars should be the site of intelligent life. It is just possible the inhabitants might raise strenuous objections to having their two moons forcibly removed to Earth. In that event perhaps we could work out some reciprocal arrangement. You lend us Phobos and Deimos for, say, ten years. In return we'll give you a ninety-nine year lease on Greenland and the Great Sandy Desert of Australia as a small down payment. Considering that the combined surface area of the two satellites is only about half that of Rhode Island, the Martians should jump at it.  I # politely at the computer and told it again to stop singing. "You're distracting me," he said, looking up from the sprawl of punch cards in his lap. The computer, Simulator RRS#, was built into a third of the wall across from Milson. It had a pebbled black surface. Some of its spools were slightly askew. "Well, let's get going," it said from its speech grid. "Almost ten o'clock." Milson straightened in his work chair and used both hands to touch the cards. "Calm down." "Broke and hungry, ragged and dirty, too," sang the computer in abroad Negro voice. "Yes, Mama, I'm broke and hungry, ragged and dirty, too." "Come on, quiet down." "I got the blues." "Don't keep making fun," said Milson. "Stop now." He studied a card, Will Fabin's. There was little doubt that Fabin was ready for Questionnaire #I and a run through the simulator. "Okay, here's one." He hesitated, put the punch card on the conveyor rack leading into the machine. "And another -- Mrs. Horowitz." Finally he settled on twenty name cards. "Not an even two dozen?" asked Simulator RR-S#. "The quota is twenty an hour," replied Milson. "That's what the Greater Los Angeles Nutrition Office says." "You keep aiming for the minimum," said the computer, its speech grill rattling faintly. After whirring for a moment it added: "Okay, I got Questionnaire Thirtyone off to all our deadbeats. Now what?" Milson went to his long and wide work table and fingered the correspondence toggle. "We wait for the replies, as usual."" "If you had more status, more drag," said the computer, "we could have a window in this office. The Greater Los Angeles skyline -- that's some sight. , I'd like to see that -- and Knott's Berry Farm." "They tore Knott's Berry Farm down in nineteen-eighty-seven," said Milson. "Nobody could take a computer there anyway." "They let the spades in anyplace. But a computer? That's different." Milson held his watch to his ear and it whispered, "The time is ten-o-one." As the letters and reports unreeled on the table scanner, Milson said, "I'll take my morning coffee break now." "Go ahead. You don't need my approval." Milson punched the coffee knob on the wall panel. From the food slot over his work table appeared a styo cup of near coffee. "Cold." "You're lucky we have coffee at all. During the last food riot in the Santa Monica Sector they burned the soy bean crop." Milson sipped the cold near coffee. He watched the scanner. "That's great. Thirty-four per cent of the people in the Beverly Hills Sector don't believe there's a famine there at all." "The computers who make those attitude tests are up on Floor Twenty-six here. I know them. All their stuff is faked. They don't even try to question every resident on the intrude circuit. Slipshod." "Okay, be quiet while I catch up." "Did you have trouble getting to work in the tube today?" "Because of the emergencies I'm staying in the dorm on twentyfive nights. You know that." "Oh, yeah," said the computer. "How come you never married, Warren?" "I'm only twenty-five," Milson told the machine. He brushed down his pale short hair. "I wanted a career helping people. You know. I'm not like some guys, out for just money. All these famines. The defoliation accidents, especially those big ones in Kansas and Iowa. The food riots all over -- more and more of them. I decided when I was at UC Senior Campus Twentytwo I had to help. I can marry when the country is more settled, back on the track again." "And you eat better working for the Greater Los Angeles Nutrition Office, too." next batch of micro mail was from people protesting either food cut-off orders or removals. One letter was signed Ortega. Milson remembered old Mrs. Ortega. Her punch card had had the r in her last name printed in reverse. Maria Lemos Ortega. Something like that. Milson caught up the dictate mike and said into it, "Send forms two hundred-A and two hundredB -- whichever applies -- out on all protest mail." "Here we go," announced the computer. "The questionnaires are coming in. Hey, fifteen back already." "So fast?" "Sure. I can find anybody in Greater Los Angeles. No matter where they are. I don't depend only on the intrude circuit. I have lots of other ways. I'm hooked this one." "Oh, so?" Milson swallowed coffee. "What's the result on the questionnaire so far?" "They're all deadbeats to me." "Yes, but we have a procedure to follow. First they have to get a doubtful-welfare rating and then we send them Questionnaire Thirtyone. That has to come before running a full-scale Life Simulation." "Circumlocution and red tape," said the machine. "Uh-huh, okay, uh-huh. I got all twenty back now and eleven of the twenty deadbeats flunked out, meaning they have less than minimal social utility. So let's run the Life Simulation." "Mrs. Horowitz on your list?" "Second in line. You know her?" "The printer reversed the r on her card. No, I don't actually know her." "Give me the go-ahead order, Warren. Like protocol insists." "Proceed to run Life Simulations on those Greater Los Angeles Nutrition Office charges who have just failed Questionnaire Thirty-one." Milson turned away from the computer and looked at the blank petition for a window. He tried to see in his mind what the view from his window would show of Greater Los Angeles. After a moment Milson returned to the work table and ran off the hour's communications. The national food riot count was up and Philadelphia had burned down. Milson shook his head and toggled off the scanner. "Hey, that was a good batch," said the computer. "Nine takeouts." "So many?" Milson had been reaching for a packet of welfare cards to select the next group of Questionnaire #. "Give me their names." "No need to. They're all processed already. You can start on a new bunch of deadbeats." "Wait," said Milson. "Processed already? What happened to protocol? I didn't give you the order." "Don't you remember Directive Four-one-four? Came through yesterday, effective today. All you have to do now is give the order for the Life Simulations. The rest I take care of. Much faster." "You mean all nine of them are dead already?" "Processed, yes," said Simulator RR-S#. "I ran my projection of what sort of life they'd lead over the next decade, based on the answers given to Questionnaire Thirty-one and assorted data in our backgrounding banks. None of the nine would be expected to fulfill any useful function in the future, nor did any show redeeming social value. So, you know, I singled them out, cut them off, processed them. Turned the names over to Morgue Pickup. The usual." "How about Mrs. Horowitz?" "She almost squeezed by." "Almost?" "She was on the losing nine, Warren. What can you expect -- a deadbeat and over fifty-five." Milson rested his hand on the umber table top, then reached toward the file cards. "You still use the gas -- that floral stuff?" "Mostly." "You did it so damn fast this time." "Most of them were still at home. I have other ways. Once I know the room somebody's in -- and get them isolated -- I have a few different ways worked out for processing. Ways I invented." "You invented?" "I'm here around the clock," said the computer. "I think of a lot of things. At night when it's quiet." doesn't -- " "Oh, I cleared everything with them first," explained the black computer. "I simply didn't go through you." "Oh," said Milson. He picked up the cards. the voice of the Vice President of the United States and get the lunch outlet to function right. "Quiet down, will you?" he yelled over his shoulder at the singing computer. "I'm motherless, fatherless, sisterand brotherless, too," sang the machine. "That's the reason, Mama, I want to go home with you." "Stop," ordered Milson. "That's the Vice President himself speaking. I want to catch this." "Rumors of uncontrolled hunger uprisings," said the slim gray Vice President on the view screen next to the computer, "are, as is usual in this sort of sorry business, much exaggerated. The President has asked me to give you every assurance." The official seal above the Vice President's head was hit by a flying piece of vinyl. The seal waggled, fell. Doors and windows smashed noisily off camera. "Don't pay any attention to temporary and local outbursts, such as the one you are about to witness." "A riot right in the White House," said Milson, his hand still on the lunch dial. "I remember," said the computer, "an era of politics when they threw real fruit and vegetables. There wasn't any of this prissiness about conserving food for deadbeats." Part of the ornamentation of a motor scooter hit the  Vice President over the left ear and he began to topple just as the communication screen went blank. Milson, clutching his fist in his palm, swung an elbow against the food outlet. The time was nine minutes past noon. A cup of near coffee emerged. The screen lit up and a junior director of the Greater Los Angeles Nutrition Office appeared. "Due to the starvation potential now inherent in the spreading hunger demonstrations," he said, "our weed-out quotas hereafter are upped to forty per hour." He winked, grinned. "Or fifty per for you processors who can handle it." Hisfreckled face bobbed. "And our own meal schedule here in be cut a bit. Cut to two hearty meals a day rather than three, with only one coffee break each day. I'm sure you'll all agree with us on this and would request similar action on your own had it not already been taken. All right?" Blank. His lower lip resting on the cup rim, Milson said, "At least I'm ahead on coffee." "Forty an hour," said thecomputer. "That'll be a challenge." "Yes," said Milson. He watchT HE chill of the small, closed office told Milson night had probably fallen. The current emergencies had restricted each simulator processor to his individual office. Milson rinsed his hands and left the alcove bathroom. "Feel like a broke-down engine, without no driving wheel," sang the computer. "You ever been down, you know just how I feel." "Stop singing and find out why there's no room-conditioning in here." "If you'd process the hundred people an hour you're supposed to you'd be plenty warm," said the speaker grid of the machine. "Anyway, I can't get an answer from atmosphere central down on Floor One." "I don't know," said Milson. at the most -- that seemed like a sensible way to help the hunger problem. A hundred, though. I don't know. Maybe we should stop." "Doesn't cost us anything to keep going," said the computer. "It's all automatic. A little floral gas in through the air-conditioning. If the air-conditioner isn't working there are all kinds of other things you can do to process people. A simple remote adjustment of their view screen, for instance, and you can electrocute a whole room of deadbeats." Milson pressed his watch to his ear. He told the computer, "I'm going down the hall to ask the floor supervisor about the heat." "Make it fast." Milson skirted the work table and its tumbled piles of cards. He put his fingers in the whorl lock and pushed. The door did not open. He jabbed his fingers in harder and slammed a shoulder against the cold sienna door. "Open, open, come on." "Oh, boy," said the computer. "What?" Milson stayed hard against the exit. "A computer I know over at City Hall says half of the Santa Monica Sector just blew up." "Okay, but why can't I get this damn door to open?" "The food riots," explained the computer. "Some of the central control mechanisms over in City Hall are fouled up." Milson backed and kicked the door. "Won't open," he said, hobbling back to the work table. "I bet," said the computer, "I could learn to play the guitar in no time. Then accompany myself while I sing." "Where are you going to get the time to play the guitar?" "Going to have to do something," said the computer. "I just lost contact with most of the outside." Milson drank the half cup of cold near coffee he had saved from the day before. at the office door. He hit it hard with his good shoulder. , "Open, come on, damn it." "I woke up this morning and felt around for my shoes," sang the computer. "You know by that, Mama, I got the old walking blues." "I don't mind your singing but your guitar playing is terrible." Milson swept the file cards to the floor and sat on the work table's edge. "What guitar?" Milson squinted at the dull black machine. "I thought I heard one." "Nope." Milson limped to the food outlet and hit it with his fist. An empty coffee cup fell out. "How long is it since this food thing hasn't worked?" "Time is subjective," said the computer. "For a sedentary machine it's different from the way it is for you." "Stop being a wise ass and tell me how many days." "Three days." "Can't you get any word from outside?" "Nope. I'm running on my own generators now. No word from outside -- whatever's outside now." "You'd think," said Milson, "the Greater Los Angeles Nutrition Office would have worked things out better. It's -- I don't knowsloppy." "The human element," said the machine, "accounts for that." Milson pressed his knuckles with his fingertips. "About how long can somebody continue with no food? I wonder. Somewhere we have data spools on that. I think the data is quite encouraging. Some people survive considerable lengths of time while there's water. Somebody is bound to come in here from the outside eventually. Or they'll have the building repaired and functioning again. One of those things or both. Won't they?" The computer did not reply at once. It said finally, "Warren, you need something to take your mind off things." Milson asked, "What?" "Something to do," said the machine. "Something to occupy your mind, your hands." "Maybe," admitted Milson. "I was thinking," said the computer, "you might like to fill out a Questionnaire Thirty-one for me." Milson blinked at the machine. "As a joke, huh?" When the machine didn't speak Milson repeated, "As a joke?" Then he put his hands over his ears to keep from hearing what the computer was singing. ... until the four-toed Nebishes take over Earth -- and Science Fiction's most important writing of the year! Willy Ley knows that the dinosaurs were the ruling creatures on earth # the seas. If there had been ships and skippers at the time a sighting of a "sea serpent" would not even have been logged, for it would have been an expected event like meeting a group of porpoises in our time. Other saurians flew overhead on long leathery wings. Still others skittered around on land like featherless ostriches. And the biggest ones grazed the soft vegetation of enormous swampy lakes. again every science fiction reader knows this -- they were all gone. The task of explaining this fact fell to the people who had been the ones to unearth, assemble and reconstruct the dinosaurs, the paleontologists. They did not explain it very well, at least in the public's opinion, because they did not have a single (and preferably simple) answer. A dozen or so years ago the Russian astrophysicist Iosif Shmuelovitch Shklovski came up with a nongeological idea. Suppose that a comparatively near star had ago. It would have sprayed all nearby space -- including our solar system -- with violent radiation, everything from hard X-rays to alpha particles and still heavier atomic nuclei. Small animals in hiding under dense vegetation, or even burrowing, would not have been much affected but the big ones that could not hide, dinosaurs in this case, would have been exposed to the lethal radiation. Those not killed outright would have been made sterile. The concept was new and interesting. Much speculation about it ensued, generating a considerable amount of printed matter. Fresh fuel was added from two quarters to a debate that began building up. One side was made up of zoologists who contemplated the many types of large mammals that became extinct during the interval between the end of the last glaciation (say: I I ,# years ago) and historical times. Their query -- had there been another "great extinction" some # years ago? Oceanographers advanced their own views of the causes of extinctions. They had found that every once in a while what had been "magnetic north" turned into "magnetic south." Such a reversal implied, of course, that there must have been a period during which a magnetic field was absent -- the field could not reverse itself without going through a zero stage. During the zero stage -- and for some time on both sides of the zero mark -- no magnetic field would have existed to protect the earth and its inhabitants from cosmic radiation. While a supernova is a rare event and a nearby supernova is even rarer, the magnetic reversals seem to be fairly frequent. Four of them occurred during the last not occur with any regularity or periodicity -- and they apparently happen for reasons still to be discovered. We cannot tell how much radiation a supernova will throw into space or how much of it would arrive on earth in a given time. But we can tell what the temporary absence of the magnetic field will do. First let us see what the magnetic field does for us when we have it, as is the case right now. The cosmic rays that strike the earth are actually subatomic particles, mostly protons, that come from space. Some have originated at a considerable distance and not necessarily because of a nova or supernova outburst. Every star, with the probable exception of the red dwarfs, loses matter constantly. Our own sun is no exception -- especially during periods of solar flares -- and most of the protons that strike our upper atmosphere come from the sun. The magnetic field acts as an imperfect armor. Most of the subatomic particles are warded off -- they do not even reach our atmosphere. Those that have too much energy -- the ones that travel fastest -- to be warded off by the magnetic field are trapped in the Van Allen belts. Only a small percentage actually reaches our air. They collide with atoms and, farther down, molecules of the atmospheric gases, producing showers of so-called secondary rays. It is a rare "primary particle" that actually reaches the ground -- this fact is the main reason it took us so long to discover that cosmic rays exist. To complete the picture it must be added that more particles reach sea level in the areas of the magnetic poles than elsewhere. The magnetic poles do not coincide with the geographical poles but they are not too far away from them, so that one can say that the cosmic ray intensity is higher in the arctic and antarctic regions than in lower latitudes. The Office of Naval Research was interested in what would happen in the absence of the magnetic field and supported a theoretical investigation by Professor C. J. Waddington of the School of Physics and Astronomy of the University of Minnesota.  field all the particles coming from space, whether from our sun or from elsewhere, would enter the upper atmosphere unhindered. Moreover, the equatorial regions would no longer be favored. Whether the particles now trapped in the Van Allen belts would all enter the atmosphere is uncertain -- any magnetic reversal is likely to be a slow process so that the belts will be gradually dispersed. But the magnetic field is only our "outer armor" -- the "inner armor" is the atmosphere. It is completely opaque to X-rays and gamma rays -- and constitutes the reason we did not know whether the sun emits X-rays until rockets could carry instruments beyond the atmosphere. Subatomic particles, as has been stated, collide with the atmospheric nuclei. According to Professor Waddington only five reach sea level without having been weakened by a nuclear collision. For nuclei heavier than protons the number is even smaller. At present the radiation dosage at sea level due to cosmic rays is fourteen per cent higher in Antarctica than at the equator. Without a magnetic field the sea-level radiation would not be noticeably changed in the polar regions but would rise in the equatorial regions. The increase would be from # to #I mrad (the measurement unit) per year. How much is that? In normal regions of the land surface -- normal in the sense that surface deposits of naturally radioactive elements are absent -- the natural radiation dosage is # mrad per year. Over the oceans, far from land, it is only # mrad per year. Another effect to be considered is the production of radioactive isotopes in the upper atmosphere due to increased proton bombardment. The three isotopes most likely to be produced are hydrogen of mass # (tritium), beryllium-# and carbon-#. Now, the half-life of tritium is # years, that of years and that of carbon-# is # years. The long half-life of beryllium-# means that it disintegrates very slowly and therefore emits very little radiation per year; if it were a strong emitter it would have a shorter half-life. Beryllium# can be disregarded. Tritium can almost be disregarded because its half-life is so short. Remember that it is produced in the upper atmosphere and it is hard to see why a hydrogen atom or molecule should reach the ground at all. For practical purposes only carbon-# would contribute to ground-level radiation; considering the probable production rate, the amount of ground level radiation due to carbon-# (not the overall amount) would be doubled. Professor Waddington's conclusion reads: "The effect of removing the (magnetic) field is to increase the radiation dosage due to cosmic radiation by # to # mrad years between the polar regions and the equator and to increase that due to radioactive isotopes selectively taken up by organisms by not more than # mrad years. These values are so small, particularly in comparison with the general background radiation levels always present, that it seems inconceivable that they could appreciably affect the evolution of any organisms." lack of them -- of the disappearance of the earth's magnetic field was a job that could be performed because all the factors involved were known. But to decide what radiation from a supernova might do is impossible because at least some of the factors will be what you make them. Two scientists, Drs. W. H. Tucker of the Department of Space Science of Rice University in Houston, Texas, and K. D. Terry of the Department of Comparative Biochemistry of the University of Kansas in Lawrence, are convinced that supernovae at various distances from the earth caused repeated mass extinctions in the course of geological history. On the other hand Dr. Howard Laster of the Department of Physics and Astronomy of the University of Maryland in College Park calculates everything differently. Granted that the ultra-massive dose of cosmic ray particles produced by a nearby supernova would smash through both the barriers of the magnetic field and the atmosphere and cause a widespread extinction of large animals. The question is how many particles would arrive in how short a time. Terry and Tucker in their first publication claimed that a dose of # rontgen would arrive within a few days if the supernova were ten light years away. Dr. Howard Laster, taking interstellar magnetic fields into account, replied that "cosmic rays reaching the earth even from a relatively near supernova... would travel tortuous paths en route...Instead of arriving in one sudden burst concentrated in a few days or less, their radiation would be spread over years. The biological effect... would therefore be appreciably smaller, and probably negligible." The trouble here is that it cannot be decided which method of calculation is correct, meaning which one is applicable to the spread of particles from a supernova explosion. The question of whether we can see remnants of such a supernova can be answered by a plain no. If we blame a supernova for the death of the dinosaurs, the event took place the explosion cloud must have completely dispersed in the meantime. Besides, during those # million years the solar system traveled a distance of # light years -- if it moved at the present rate. I cannot conclude this article without a comment of my own -- I am not convinced that these great extinctions actually took place. Let's take the supposed great extinction of # years ago first. What disappeared then were three species of giant ground sloth in southern California and Texas, the saber-toothed smilodon, the shortfaced bear, the "dire wolf" and a few others. Evidence of the existence of most of them has been recovered from the tar pits of Rancho La Brea. Pictures always show rather concentrated animal life around the tar pits but the bones from the tar pits represent an accumulation of several centuries and probably an even longer time. This can lead to wrong conclusions -- one might as well conclude from the collection of meteorites in the Hayden Planetarium that falls of #-pound meteorites are a daily event. Besides, the "great extinction" of # years ago must have struck the western hemisphere only and not Africa. The answer probably lies in the fact that North America underwent I a profound climatic change at that time because of the retreat of the glaciers. Africa, which had not been glaciated, simply is a different case -- but it would hardly be so if death had come from space. Regarding the dinosaurs, it should be pointed out that we know of many species of dinosaurs that became extinct a long time before the end of the Cretaceous period. In the case of the disappearance of large mammals from the American scene a climatic change could be cited. Is there a comparable event that might have caused climatic changes over large areas? before the end of the Cretaceous period -- the last land connection between Brazil and Africa was torn apart. The Atlantic Ocean was in the process of assuming its current shape -- South America drifted westward while Africa more or less stayed put. Continental drift was active in the southern hemisphere, too, at about that time. Antarctica and Australia, which had formed one continental block, broke apart and started drifting in different directions. All this must have led to shifts in wind patterns which, in turn, caused climatic changes, changes which made large areas unsuitable for the inhabitants. From the fossil record we can conclude that the end of the Cretaceous period by and large was also the end of the dinosaurs. But we cannot tell how long it took them to die out.  for his thirty productive years as a science-fictioneer -- for the twentieth anniversary of his first book, which Doubleday is celebrating by issuing Mifflin's publication of his Merely to exist is for some the living end -- for others a dead end... at nine o'clock for no particular reason. But he had no particular reason to wake up at any other time either. He lay alone in bed for long minutes, feeling the familiar morning nausea, made up partly of an inability to get up and partly bed. He sighed and reached for the blue pack of cigarettes on the night table. They were marijuana, not tobacco -- the government had legalized marijuana in '#, two years after they had legalized prostitution. Or had prostitution been legalized in '#? Well, what the hell did it matter? He smoked his customary single cigarette quickly. These days one was just about enough to get him barely high, sort of hollow and resonant like the first stages of a good beer drunk. He knew that if he smoked much more he would become maudlin. He had had more than enough of that. But the one cigarette was enough to get him out of bed. Just barely. He dressed quickly, stumbling here and there over his easel, his photoenlarger, his potter's wheel, the assorted odds and ends of dozens of abortive hobbies that littered the bedroom. The bachelor apartment had only three rooms -- kitchen-dining room, living room and bedroom. There was no room for all the junk in the kitchen and for some reason he had a compulsion to keep the living room neat -- so the bedroom did double-duty as a storeroom. Awakened fully by the motion of dressing, Willy went into the bathroom, rubbed Depilo on his stubble, washed off Depilo and beard and combed his thinning hair. He went into the kitchen and punched out his usual breakfast on the Autostove -- grapefruit, three fried eggs, sausage, toast, coffee. As usual, he swore to go on a diet-next week. He ate quickly and joylessly, shoved the plastic dishes into the Disposall and slumped torpidly back in his chair. Now what? For a whole year after he had lost his job Willy had spent at least five mornings a week looking for work. After all, he had reasoned, he was a master draftsman with a junior-college degree, as good a draftsman as lived. It took him a whole year finally to accept what he had known from the beginning -- there simply were no more jobs for draftsmen, master or otherwise. The Draftmaster was just too good -- it could do anything a human draftsman could do, could do it faster, more cheaply and without errors. Draftsman had joined ditchdigger, machinist, longshoreman, telephone operator, bookkeeper, accountant, pilot and God-knows-what-else in the evergrowing list of extinct occupations. Willy had joined the burgeoning ranks of the unemployed and unemployable. Permanently. He dragged himself out of the kitchen and into the living room. He stared bleakly for a moment at the hi-fi, at the huge cabinet full of records that he hardly ever listened to any more. Resignedly he flopped down on the couch in front of the huge television screen that was one entire wall of the living room. "On," he muttered at the TV. Instantly the television screen came to huge, full-colored, jabbering life. It spewed out the morning news... this increase in the suicide rate is not statistically significant, President Michaelson declared," said the bland, optimistic, notquite-smiling announcer. "And now, turning to the world of sports. Only one midweek football game played yesterday. New York swamped Cleveland, thirty-eight to fourteen. At the Municipal Arena, up-and-coming young Jackson Davis scored a smashing victory over the veteran Blackie Munroe, two hundred forty-three to one hundred seven. Davis swept boxing, wrestling, judo, medieval swordsmanship, knives and freefor-all. Davis' manager. Lefty Paccelli, is now talking about a shot at the champion. The champion's manager was interviewed after the Arena reporter -- " "Four," grunted Willy Carson. The television set obediently changed channels. Picture of a man staggering out of bed, gulping a pill. Then a cut to the same man turning up his nose at a mouth-watering breakfast. "Friend," cooed a syrupy voice, "is your present wake-up pill ruining your appetite? Do you find yourself turning up your nose at breakfast? Then you need Dexayum, the only wake-up pill with an appetite arouser -- " "Drop dead," grunted Willy. "... guaranteed to keep you awake for twelve hours, without loss of appetite or your -- " "Off! Off! Off!" Willy shouted. The television set shut itself off. "Five lousy years," Willy muttered. "Five lousy years." Five years of collecting a hundred seventy-five a week in Basic Citizen's Stipend. B.C.S. Born, collect, stagnate. How many people were living off B.C.S. now? Willy wondered. Last figure he remembered hearing was probably over a hundred million. Who knew? Who bothered with knowing? What was the point? Christ, he thought. I'd do anything to be working again. Dig ditches. Shovel manure. Clean toilets. Fat chance... out of your job you were out of the work force. Period. The only conceivable direction you could go to get another job was up. You could not settle for a less skilled job because such jobs no longer existed. And retraining programs were just a bunch of sick jokes. Because everyone got as much education as he could take before he was permitted to add himself to the Potential Work Force in the first place. You only got a job -- if you qualified for one -- after you had reached your educational limit. This meant that when your job was automated out you really couldn't retrain, because you had already had all the training you could possibly absorb. So you went on B.C.S. Nobody ever got off B.C.S. It was a dead end. Born. Collect. Stagnate. The world was full of dead ends. Oh, you were taken care of, royally. Rent was free. Food was free. Medical care was free. Most of the hundred-seventy-five a week went for entertainment, hobbies, liquor, drugs -- anything to fill the emptiness, eat up the hours. But nothing could. Your marriage blew up in your face. How could two people live together for twenty-four hours every single day with nothing at all to do but stare stupidly at each other? Love turned to boredom. Boredom turned to disgust. Disgust turned to hate. And then you were alone. Alone with your whole life in front of you. Your whole stupid, empty, senseless life. "Damn!" Willy muttered. There were no more idiotic hobbies left to try. There were no drugs that could give life meaning. Television was meaningless images and sounds. Food tasted like sawdust. All the psychoanalysts in the world could not adjust a man to living in a vacuum. Willy found himself thinking about joining a Gang but the thought filled him with self-loathing. Once, two years ago, he had gone so far as to try it. Most of the men and women in the Gangs had never had a job in their lives. They joined a Gang as kids. They stayed in the Gang. Middle-aged juvenile delinquents. Last week they had arrested twenty people for stomping a man to death. Eight of the arrestees were "students." Seven were middleaged men collecting B.C.S. And the other five were collecting Senior Citizen's Stipend. Killcrazy kids at sixty-plus. meaning for him. It went nowhere. Willy rose. He stood immobile in the middle of the living room, not wanting to stay in the apartment for another moment but not having a place to go. He toyed with the idea of suicide. Certainly doing away with oneself was becoming more and more popular. But death -- well, what was death? More nothing. Complete nothing. Not very much different, really, from the life he was living. Death was an escape from suffering but there was no suffering on B.C.S. No pleasure, no pain, no change. He suddenly realized that he might welcome a little suffering. Pain was at least a feeling. If you felt pain you at least had something to look forward to -- the time when the pain finally ceased. But pain, too, had been abolished. Willy grimaced bleakly. Pain -- maybe that was the answer. Maybe if I could find a way to suffer... It wasn't much, but at last he had a purpose. Willy Carson went forth in search of suffering. " that suffering, other than selftorture, was mighty hard to come by. Hunger was impossible -- food was universally free. You couldn't give your worldly possessions to the poor -- there were no poor. A life of self-sacrifice was not in the cards -- no one needed your sacrifices. Hordes of well-fed, wellclothed, well-housed people swirled slowly about Willy. No one hustled, no one rushed. No one had anything very urgent to do. A benign sun shone down on the spotless city through the illusive shimmer of the Climatescreen. Climate control had eliminated even unpleasant weather. Willy began with not the faintest idea of where to find suffering until he remembered about weather before the days of the Climatescreen. He had, of course, only heard about it, not experienced it. But there was a way. The Wilderness. The Middle American Wilderness Area, a hundred square miles of carefully preserved natural terrain. No autostoves there. No Climatescreen. No rent-free apartments. Feeling an approximation of excitement for the first time in years, Willy raced to the nearest stripway. He boarded the moving strip and made his way to the middle express lane. The border of the Wilderness Area was less than an hour away by express stripway. In an hour he would be in the Wilderness Area, away from B.C.S., away from civilization. T HE border of the Middle American Wilderness Area was a steel wall ten feet high and stretching beyond the horizon in either direction. The stripway deposited Willy at an entrance to the Wilderness Area. The entrance was a plain metal door in the wall. On the left side of the door was a speaker grill. On the right was a small slot in the wall. Willy walked up to the door and tried to open it. It was shut tightly. "Welcome to the Middle American Wilderness Area," said a flat, mechanical voice from the speaker. "One hundred square miles of pure natural countryside provided by your government for the enjoyment of the citizen." There was a metallic click and something dropped into the slot to the right of the door. Willy went over to pick it up. It was a small metal bracelet with a red button set in its center like a jewel. It was hinged in two places so that it could be clamped over the wrist and locked by a handcuff-like clasp at the bottom. "You will find your Safetybracelet in the right-hand slot," said the speaker. "Put it around your wrist and close it. It will remain locked around your wrist until you leave the Middle American Wilderness Area. It contains a small radio transmitter. This safety device insures that the citizen will suffer no discomfort in the Wilderness Area. Should you suffer discomfort or should you become lost, merely press the red button on the Safetybracelet and a Retrieval Robot will immediately come to your aid." "But I don't want this thing," Willy said. "I want to be on my own. Open the door." But the entrance of course was pre-programed to ignore protests. "The entrance to the Wilderness Area will be opened as soon as the clasp of the Safetybracelet is locked around your wrist. This is to insure that no citizen wanders into the Wilderness Area unprotected. Have a pleasant stay." Willy cursed the unhearing mechanism. What the hell, he finally thought. Nobody could tell him actually to press the button. Righ t? He put on the Safetybracelet. The door opened instantly. Willy Carson stepped through into the Middle American Wilderness Area. The door closed behind him. with woods stretched before him as far as the eye could see. The only visible metal was the wall behind him and the bracelet on his wrist. Willy inhaled the open country air. All the old books had promised that the wild, free country air would somehow be cleaner, tastier than the air of the cities. But Willy was disappointed. He could detect no difference in the air of the Wilderness Area. Those books had been written in the days before The Climatescreen, in the days when cities were filled with smog, industrial wastes and gasoline fumes. Now the air in the cities was as fresh and pure as any country air. Willy suddenly had a vision of a man running carefree and laughing through green fields. Even though he recognized it as part of a television commercial -- here he was and there was the green open countryside. He began to run. He ran about twenty yards into the Wilderness Area, stumbling over roots, little rocks, clumps of weeds. Thirty yards, and he was panting heavily. Forty, and his legs began to feel leaden and disembodied. Fifty, and a sharp pain began in his lungs. He flopped down heavily in the grass, lying on his back and panting. Boy, am I out of shape. He tried to remember a time when he had been in shape but he could not. Well, what the hell, who was in shape these days? Only a few professional atheletes. What was the point in physical strength when no such thing as manual labor existed any more, when there were stripways to take you anywhere you wanted to go? Now that he was catching his breath Willy became aware of the myriad little pebbles, lumps and indentations in the ground he was lying on. It was not very comfortable, certainly not as confortable as the couch in his apartment. He scrambled to his feet, brushed himself off. He noticed in annoyance that his shirt was marked with green grass stains. His pants were soiled with brown earth. "Damn," he muttered. "There go a good shirt and a good pair of pants." Still annoyed at his soiled clothing, he began to walk farther away from the wall toward the nearest clump of woods. and rather cool, actually downright chilly. Willy wished he had thought to bring along a jacket. But no one ever bothered with jackets in Climatescreened cities? Shivering slightly, he looked about. He saw trees and bushes and a small, nearly dried-up stream. He saw rocks sweating moisture and other rocks with green moss growing on them. He saw damp brown earth and patches of rotting leaves. A few birds sang in the trees. Between snatches of bird song he heard silence, lots and lots of silence, more than he ever remembered experiencing. The silence nearly had the impact of sound. So this is wilderness. Woods, grass, quiet... Next? Nothing exciting offered immediately. He was alone in the woods. No television, no hi-fi, no Arena to go to. So what did you do in the woods? He began to walk idly, aimlessly, deeper into the forest. The air grew colder. Best to keep moving. Willy listened to birds, looked at trees and rocks and bushes, bushes, rocks and trees. He found that he had lost the ability to feel anything but boredom. He remembered some of the books he had read, that month or so when he had decided that the thing to do was read. Those jerks had written all kinds of stuff about the beauty of nature, how wonderful it was to be alone with the trees and the grass and the animals. Come to think of it -- I haven't seen any animals at all except for a few lousy birds... Big deal. Birds. Trees. Grass. Rocks. So what? Well, at least I'm free out here. Yeah, that's it, freedom... I'm free. Free to do what? Just be free, I guess... Some of those writers made a big deal about being free, too. But what in hell were they talking about? I guess freedom means not having to do anything you don't want to do... But hell, who had to do anything he did not want to do? On B.C.S. no one ever had to do anything at all. Maybe freedom is being able to do what you do want to do. So what do I want to do? That's easy. I want a job. I want to work. And that's the one thing in the world I can't do. I can't do it in the city and I can't do it here either... He walked on, becoming less and less concerned with abstract musings and more and more aware of something much more prosaic -- it was time for lunch. He was beginning to get hungry. He eyed the red button on the Safetybracelet. I can always call for the Retrieval Robot. No. That's not what I came out here for. Okay, so you're hungry. Isn't that what you wanted in the first place? To feel something for a change? Willy considered. How did one find food in the woods? One killed a rabbit or something, he supposed. Willy realized that he had never killed anything in his life and that he did not have the slightest idea of how to go about doing it, not without a gun. And maybe not with a gun, either. And hunger was not the way he had imagined it at all. It was like a big hollow in his guts and it sort of hurt. Now that he was suffering at last, he found that he felt no more alive at all than he had this morning. Suffering was just plain unpleasant. He stopped walking and once again considered the red button on the Safetybracelet. To push it would be the easiest thing in the world. No. At least I'll get back to the city on my own. Now let's see, the wall is -- where? Willy looked around. He was surrounded by trees and rocks and bushes, bushes, rocks and trees. He could not see the wall. He could not see the horizon. Where the hell am I? He began to walk faster and faster. He had no idea in which direction the wall was but he had to get to it. He had to do something. He would not press the button. He would make it on his own.  about in the woods. His hunger became an ache, then a dull throb and finally a pain, real and burning in his stomach. He did not like it one bit. I won't press the button. It started to rain. At first he heard only the patter of raindrops on the leafy roof of the woods. Then it came down harder and harder. The trees became soaked and the rain began to penetrate the treetops. Big, fat, cold drops hit Willy. And the trees began to dump their overload of moisture on him. Willy, who had lived his life in the protected Climatescreened cities, had never been caught in the rain before. He did not at all enjoy the new experience. It rained and rained. Willy's clothes became saturated. His hair grew wet and matted and water dripped down his forehead and into his eyebrows. Cold water. Willy was soaked. He was also freezing. He sat down on a big, flat rock. The rock was wet. He felt it through the seat of his sodden pants. He was wet, he was cold, he was tired and very hungry. He was thoroughly miserable. He was as miserable as he had been back in his apartment, maybe more so. He saw no meaning in being cold or wet or hungry. He had found suffering. It did not fill any of the empty places in his life. It just made new ones. With a little sighing sob of resignation, he pressed the red button on his Safetybracelet. Soon, very soon, the Retrieval Robot would arrive and take him back to the city. It would take him back to his apartment, back to his autostove, his hobbies, his long pointless days and empty nights. Back to the endless, meaningless years that would stretch on and on and on. But now Willy wanted to go back. He wanted desperately to return to the same old empty dead end that was his existence. It would be no less empty, no less futile. But it would be better. He pressed the button again. And abruptly it dawned on him that nothing happened. The button did not budge. It had not moved the first time. It was jammed or frozen. For some time he tried to work it without success and a cold apprehension began to crawl through his mind. He had never known anyone who had come back from the Wilderness Area. All he had learned about the place had come from books -- and all the books he had read had been old. Written before the cities had been Climatescreened, before auT tomation had been sufficiently developed to answer all men's needs hunger for the discomforts of the good old days. As the full implications of what he suspected was the truth seeped through his soggy brain Willy went a little berserk. He stopped banging the bracelet against trees and rocks when his arm began to bleed. Nothing had happened to the bracelet. Not even a scratch. The button had not moved. He saw no point in inflicting further suffering upon himself. No robot would come. No one -- himself included -- would ever update the lore of the good old days. The false legend that the air was fresher in the Wilderness Area than in the city would persist. The Area itself would be preserved as a symbol of hope for people like himself, for whom civilization had lost meaning and who had ceased to function, to have a purpose. He had an awesome feeling that he had flunked a test -- a test of survival. Not here. Back in the city. A new question shaped up in his mind -- soon he would know the answer. Was panic better than boredom? As we write (September), Frank Herbert has just breezed through New York City on his way home to Seattle after a three-week tour of South Viet Nam. Covering the progress of land-reform legislation there for the Hearst newspapers, Frank was based in Saigon but took frequent trips into the seething hinterlands -- during which he was accorded what ment. The Herberts recently moved to Washington. leaving San Francisco after more than a decade Frank is Higher Education Editor, among other things, for the Seattle Post-Intelligence. Or did he say Riot Editor? Good words continue to flow from the Herbert typewriter, which is already turning out a sequel to his new novel -- as yet untitled -- that soon will run in IF. He is also doing a treatment for an underwater sf television series for Krantz Films. And who could do an aqua story better -- remember Dragon in the Seal Frank believes, in fact, that one way of postponing the effects of the copulation explosion will be to move civilization -- or part of it -- under water. And he expects to see it happen. In his mind, by the way, Frank is plotting Beverly, Frank's lovely wife, is the Creative Director of Plan Ahead, a publication of the Retail Reporting Bureau. Both Herberts, when not involved in things literary, go to sea to fish for, he says, salmon and trout. Chicago named Mike Royko. piece of work, from the Thursday, He writes a daily column for the July #th, Chicago Daily News, News, sometimes just spitballing, copyright # by Field Entersometimes reprinting hair-raising prises, Inc., and reprinted by perselections from his mail. Somemission of the Chicago Daily times he also goes out and puts News: bombs or thumbtacks under various people and institutions. On occasion, this causes functional improvement but it rarely does so to everyone's satisfaction. Which explains the interesting character of the mail. One of the beautiful things he does is to go out and cover stories. He covered one the other day that some other people had been taking a crack at for a couple of generations. It appeared as one of his columns. From time to time, these come out in collected form as books. I hereby give a favorable review to the book which will The color TV flickered in the corner of the Bethany Nursing Home recreation room. A silver spaceship shone on the screen. A very old man sat and stared. The TV voice said the rocket would leave for the moon in # minutes. "I would never have dreamed of such a thing when I was a boy. It was so different then." When he, George Parkinson, was a boy, things were different. The year he was born, #, Ulysses S. Grant was in the White House. Mark Twain was writing "Tom Sawyer." Gen. Custer would soon ride to his death. There were # states in the Union. Alexander Graham Bell made a telephone. Johnson was at Cape Kennedy, watching. "Johnson," the old man said, falling silent for a moment. "I was born in Springfield, you know, and my mother was a friend of Mary Todd Lincoln. She always felt that Abe didn't treat Mary Todd as well as he should have. My mother knew Abe, too. Not well, of course. She knew Mary Todd much better." The spaceship was on the screen and the TV voice was talking about thrust, speed, power. The old man leaned forward, but that hurt, so he sighed and sat back. "I was about # when my father took the family west in a covered wagon. My mother, four brothers and I. We settled in Wichita. It was a frontier town then, mud streets, cowboys. It was just on the fringes of civilization." Barely on the fringes. Just beyond, Billy the Kid was still shooting people. Jesse James was alive and in hiding. The Apaches and Sioux were fighting us furiously. Texans drove their longhorn herds to Kansas. The old man pulled his eyes from the spaceship and let his mind drift back. "I didn't see any of the famous badmen myself, but they were there. Five of them rode into a town nearby and left their horses in front of the bank. A lawyer across the street could see that they were robbing it. He took his rifle and shot all five of them as they came out. I don't remember who they were. Maybe the Daltons or somebody like that. They left their bodies in the street all day, as a warning." and the TV voice was dwelling on the magnitude of the scientific achievement. "There was not much talk of science when I was a boy," the old man said. "People were most concerned about their health and their cattle's health." Science. The year Mr. Parkinson was born, Louis Pasteur was on the brink of his discovery. He was # when Roentgen discovered the X-ray, and # when the Curies isolated radium. Now he was looking at a spaceship on a color television set, in an air-conditioned room, sitting in a plastic chair. The vapors poured from the bottom of the ship. It would be soon. The TV voice talked of the enormous speed of the thing. The old man shook his head in disbelief. "I find it hard to comprehend such things. You know, I became a preacher right after I finished high school, and I went to Oklahoma territory and rode a pony on a fourchurch circuit. It took so long to get around. "Why, when my wife and I hitched up the horses to visit a ranch, a #-mile trip would take us all day." Then Mr. Parkinson was riding his circuit, a man named Francis Train set a world speed record. He cried the globe in # days, # hours. The astronauts would do it in an hour and a half. thousands of people at Cape Kennedy, and the enormous trafficjam. "So many cars," the old man said. "I didn't see a car until I was a grown man. It was when I came east to study at Harvard's divinity school. I went back west, of course. I was a minister for many years, many years." The early car came into production when he was #. A couple of years later he read about someone named Orville Wright, flying a thing with wings, for a few brief moments. They were counting tense seconds now. The old man clenched his brown-flecked hands tighter and leaned his chin on them. Then it came. The colors blazed. The giant thing screamed and strained. The old man sucked in his breath. It heaved and then jumped toward the sky, and the voice said: "We have a liftoff." "The moon," Mr. Parkinson said, a hint of delight in his voice. "The moon." do anything for just one reason and, apart from simple pleasures at finding something as elegant as Royko's summation of an experience that some people have written series of bad novels about, here's my other motive for reprinting it coming at you. Somehow I think Mike's column -- and a lot of other work like it by people who don't normally give a hoarse cough for technology -- signals the end of an era. I think, in other words, that tech fiction has made its point. Many relations staff, many of the Cape Kennedy and Houston technicians and supervisors, a significant proportion of the top management and a hefty percentage of the public, are now infused with words, images and concepts lifted straight out of science fiction as she used to be. In any number of cases, it's impossible to say whether an engineering idea, or a piece of terminology, is consciously derived from a description in the sf of the #s or whether we have a simple coincidence. Or a complex one. The sf of the #s, for reading which you and I were battered by parent and friend in our childhood, has indeed turned out to have been founded on workable engineering principles not only in this case but also in the case of the atom bomb, the death ray, the contraceptive pill, the polio vaccine, the heart transplant, and so on forever. The faith is so true and its practice and practitioners are so respectable that you cannot, as noted above, separate the poets from priests any more. And I think the Royko colum proves that writers like Heinlein were right -- the technological experience can have emotional content not only for the Mr. Parkinsons of the world but for the readers of Mike Royko's column. I'm saying that, except for latecoming readers, there is no new emotional charge to be found in it. Despite tomorrow's good story and the talented new writers who will try it -- and the occasional commercial success -- tech fiction story has entered the mainstream. Any skilled writer can write a skilled example of it without previous training -- in part because he lives in the tech world we promised him. And in part because those fact-fiction promises are still preserved and familiar on every book rack in that world. W E'RE getting more and more tech fiction that isn't. For instance, take Joe Poyer, who seems to be this year's Rick Raphael, meaning he's read a lot of last year's Alistair McLean. Joe, like Rick, strikes me as the kind of fellow who has been stimulated by tech fiction, but can't reciprocrate. Robert Heinlein would have written "In addition to the civilian agency weather satellites, the Department of Defense maintained a series of its own." Not flowing, but communicative. In North Cape , however (Doubleday, #), Poyer wants you to be sure not to miss the point. So he writes: "In addition to the reports from the civilian agency weather satellites, the Department of Defense maintained a series of its own, devoted exclusively to gathering weather information strictly for the military." You'd swear the man was being paid by the word, wouldn't you? But it's not that. It's, actually, an inability with the English language which, I suppose, is Poyer's mother tongue. "The wind, blowing laconically for the past few minutes..." "They were clumsy, but would serve to keep the wearer on top of, rather than floundering knee-deep in, the snow." Then he wrote: "...violent winds that sheered off the crests, as neatly as would a razor, in long foamy streamers." Poetic, no? Unfortunately for tech fiction, the word is not "sheer," it's "shear," as in shearing action. Or as in a pair of shears. Which makes it kind of silly to be offering a razor as an alternative method of shaving waves. And a ship doesn't have "weigh" on her, not even if Miss Muffet has been by lately. But here's my favorite: "Gadsden staggered -- literally staggered -- up and sank down..." Pause. Okay, now that we've got ourselves together again, and ignoring several hundred wellchosen words about the common semiliterate gaffe known as the premature interjection, let us consider the creative qualities of a man who admits that his characters may not be doing what he says they're doing, unless he nails it down with a good, solid literally. I think the point is that in this story -- which, as you'll see in a minute, is totally unfresh -- Poyer got to the scene in which that figure was due to stagger. So he wrote down the words and, as he did so, because the Muse is not only fickle but sometimes a little stoned, he somehow actually saw it happen in his minds eye. And that "literally" marks the spot where for one exalted moment Joe Poyer peered through the bars. named Teleman flies around and around the world in an invulnerable spy plane that nurtures and doctors him while he peers at screens and, once in a while, actually looks out through an "observation slit" (to prevent the ingress of arrows and other sharp objects, one assumes). He discovers the secret. Never mind what it is -- all spy planes discover some secret if they fly around long enough. OK. Now he has it and so he turns and flies away with it, lickety split. For home? No. His instructions are to fly to a ship which is being beaten up by the worst Arctic storm in a century Why? Because if he flew home the book would have to be called Airport. The Russians catch on. They shoot him down. He crashes on the North Cape and a landing party from the ship goes to his rescue. Not for his own sake alone but because he has The Secret. (He also had all kinds of radios. The secret can be put in a few sentences. How do I know? Poyer put it in sentences. The Russians chase the landing party. They catch it. There is a struggle. The Americans win. Who else? Now. The entire science fiction content of this book is restricted to making the plane a little bit techier than anything we have at the moment and the ship a "battle cruiser" with big engines and no cannon. The story content is restricted to the kind of Pellioning on Ossa that McLean has been getting away with for years, in which the world's biggest storm hits a ship that just happens to have a weak bow. The attemped welds only weaken the hull and the waves won't let them turn when they have to. The Captain goes out on the icy deck to con the ship himself and it's cold and Gawd help us can nothing be done until whup -- it's time to worry about the pilot again. So the ship turns without trouble and we never hear about the bow again because the pilot's troubles are now playing that role -- until it's time to get back to the ship and Jesus now the condenser's frozen solid and blah, blah, blah. This can of worms and neurotic tags is more and more typical of what's happening in the place where technological sf was. Far better writers, and very much better books, will come along. But this subliterate pastiche is not only increasing in frequency -- it's admired in certain circles, as the Raphael drek was. And that's bad. Tech fiction has been subliterate before. But now it's getting sublogical. logical 'book to propose as an antithetical example. I only have a paralogical one -- Roger Zelazny's Creatures oj Light and Darkness (Doubleday, #). Zelazny can't write a clumsy sentence. He can only write it in such a way that you have to guess at his state of mind. And this time he's really done it. (I seem to remember saying the same thing about Phil Dick a few years ago. And now Dick is either totally incoherent or else, sadly, too lucid). This book is what happens if you cross Lord of Light with Master of Lije and Death and you're Roger Zelazny. Doubleday calls this a bizarre and comic fantasy. True. The sleeping beauty scene, for one, meets both requirements fully, and r veral others, too. Oh. The story? Well, apparently there was this bunch of immortals who, growing in power and scope, decided to take on the attributes of the Egyptian gods and rule the known temporal universe, and took to quarelling among themselves. But the story's told from their viewpoint, which is rather ancient, and the viewpoint of the rather aged cultures of the future. Zelazny makes little if any attempt to tie these things back through time to our own worlds, so what we have is a story told as if the narrator could barely find the words to describe for us the accustomed things and persons of his own day. Sometimes, like any good storyteller wrapped up in his own visions, he utters some purely personal statement or tosses off an aside that many of us are not hip to. We get a great big book, although it's shorter than North Cape, jammed full of adventure and poetry, lacking guideposts but possessing a nearly perfect clarity. The writer doesn't give you any help at all in figuring out what's happening, but you can be sure he's describing it exactly and standing aside so you can apply your own brain. He also occasionally whaps off a stand of poetry or a bushel of playlet. The tableau, "What Child is This," brings all to a marvelous and satisfactory conclusion. Almost, anyway. What this kind of book offers you is lots and lots of rich, satisfactory detail and really moving human interplay. It has what we. might call a simple plot. But if we call it that, what do we call a McLean-Poyer plot? Pause. Ah. You could compliment a woman on her simple dress but not her absurd one. Okay. The Zelazny is a book that will probably baffle and infuriate as many people as the Poyer does. Mote, perhaps. It presents one major problem -- it scares me into wondering if Zelazny will ever stop exploring this particular byway. And it isn't anything more than symtomatic of the vitality in a new way of going, which isn't the New Wave and isn't antiscience fiction and isn't Null-T, either, because the only believable and exciting inventive writing being done today about technological effects is writing by people like Zelazny and Delany. I don't know what you'd call it. I'm not going to call it anything permanent until we can be reasonably sure we've got an accurate label. Or at least a good hint. But that doesn't mean we can't be happy when people go there.  Brain Pollution ( continued from page #) caused by the dominant intelligence since the first slave ships traversed the seas. And then I would take a hard look at such mind-polluting terms as "unquestionable" and "success" and I would ask whose. Why don't we? An answer just might point up the really important difference that's been there right along. Caucasoids, as such, have succeeded in failing monumentally and that is what is shaking up the world. Blacks, as such, have not yet failed. I am not going to make anything of that point beyond stating it. But if I were Black, White, Iridescent or a porpoise I would worry achingly about an intelligence that would equate my inability to jump -- after my legs had been amputated -- with a sudden loss of hearing. Or one that would, against overwhelming evidence to the contrary, type my intelligence by my skin color. I would, I presume, qualify by virtue of both genetics and color among Mr. Campbell's Caucasoids -- if virtue is the word. I'm not at all sure that it is. But if I am going to be intellectually typed among them I'm entitled to some questions. Exactly what are us Caucasoids looking for? And what will we do with it when we find it? Will we alter our environment to benefit the Blacks -- when we have thus far been able only to ruin it for ourselves? Or are we groping for the last two legs of the centipede -- the ones that have evolved into poison fangs? But the prospect that really terrifies me is that, having been typed Caucasoid in intelligence, I might find myself living in a neighborhood infested with lowlike Mr. Campbell -- and still have to ride in taxicabs whose drivers had not qualified for Mensa. What's a hack license for? I will, of course, permit my intelligence and my skin color to be examined and typed and compared with anyone's -- provided the testing and the typing are done by someone who does not confuse the two. I do not wish to wind up covered all over with brains and with my skin jammed inside my skull. And Mr. Campbell shouting at me, "Think!" When Gertrude Stein wrote, "A rose is a rose is a rose -- " she was simply correcting an old hack's: "A rose by any other name would smell as sweet." Any Madison Avenue adman knows that he can make a rose smell like a stinkweed by giving it a new name. Let's stop polluting our brains. Dune was an arid planet, inhabited by gigantic sandworms and wild Fremen whose customs were based on water scarcity. Its only resource was melange, an addictive drug produced by the worms. This "spice" aided longevity and gave an adept visions of the future. After the murder of his noble dumped into the desert, together with his pregnant mother, the trained by the Bene Gesserit -- a female order devoted to mental arts and the control of genetic lines to produce a "kwisatz haderach, " a messiah capable of using psi powers. Paul was to be their key to this. In learning to live with the Fremen, Paul was forced to take an overdose of drug. This opened his mind permanently to the future -- or futures. Lady Jessica also took an overdose with the result that full knowledge of all her mother had known. against the Harkonnen rulers and their Sardaukar soldiers. In the battle, Paul's old friend and teachAs ruler, Paul took the Harkonhis consort. But he refused to consummate the marriage, remaining true to the Fremen woman Now twelve years later, Paul has made the desert bloom and he rules a mighty empire of stars. He has become almost a god to the Qizarate, a cult built around his visions. Against it, the other quasi-political, quasi-religious forces of humanity have just begun to unite. Among these is the Bene Gesserit, headed by the Reverend help of their trainee. Princess Irulan. More or less with them is the Bene Tleilax, supposedly amoral scientists; their representative is the Tleilaxu Face Dancer man or woman. The two groups have the aid of the Spacing Guild, which must control the melange trade, since only spice visions make interstellar navigation possible. fishlike than human and must live in a tank. His main function is to obscure Paul's visions with his own gift so their plotting will not be detected. They send Princess Irulan back to Paul to demand he give her an heir; she has so far kept Chani sterile by adding drugs to the Fremen woman's food. Paul refuses. He is filled with bitter visions, unsure but. that he is the very instrument of the future he tries to avoid. He is sure, however, that a royal heir by Irulan will destroy all hope. Paul detects the Reverend Mother on Edric's ship and has her arrested. But Scytale and escape. Scytale secretly visits a Fremen quarter to gain information. He leaves Bijaz behind but takes with him the semuta-addicted daughter During an interview with Edric, Paul learns nothing. The presence of the Steersman muddies all his Paul can only determine that the Reverend Mother has suggested that Princess Irulan have Chani killed, since Paul's mate now refuses the food containing the sterility drug. Edric then makes Paul a shocking present -- something that looks like Duncan Idaho, except for metallic eyes. It is a ghola -- Duncan 's body has been regrown from its cell patterns by Tleilaxu science. But it has no memories from its former life and is now named HA YT. Paul is disturbed by the fact that he saw no vision of Duncan's return. He asks the purpose of the gift, and Hayt answers: "I have been sent to destroy you." But Hayt does not know how it will come about. He tells Paul to send him away -- but Paul cannot, since Duncan was once so close to him. Alia is sent to study the body of a girl found in the desert. She can learn little, except that the corpse shows signs of semuta-addiction, but she is sure it indicates some grave danger. On the way back, Hayt reveals signs of being the real Duncan Idaho, and she is attracted to him in spite of herself. When he kisses her, she protests; but he tells her he only did what she wanted -- and she realizes he is right. On the verge of new struggles of empire, Paul finds nothing going well. There are reports of treason among the Fremen and an attempt to steal a worm and develop melange on another world -- but which world Paul cannot see. He grows more worried as his visions grow more and more confusing. He constantly sees a moon fallingsome highly personal symbol of disaster; the meaning eludes him. Paul sees the Reverend Mother Mohiam and tells her that Chani is now pregnant. For peace from her, he promises that Irulan may have a child by artifical insemination -- but not an heir to the throne. Upset, she agrees to wait while she consults her order. But it is no victory. Paul admits to the ghola -- who is becoming more and more Duncan Idaho -- that he knows the birth of an heir means Chani's death; there are problems because of the years of secret contraceptive. But he can do nothing. Otheym's daughter Lichna -- really Scytale in her form -- appears with a message, that Otheym asks Paul to come to him, since he has information on the traitor Fremen. Paul knows it is Scytale, but the future demands he act as if it were really Lichna. He is not encouraged when he visits one of Alia's religious ceremonies for the pilgrims; under an overdose of melange, she sees what he fears. At Otheym's house, he meets Bijaz -- and gets another shock, since there was no dwarf-ghola in his vision! Otheym speaks bitterly of treason, but says the dwarf knows the names of the disloyal. He gives Paul the dwarf as Paul leaves. Outside, Paul turns Bijaz over to Stilgar and begins directing the search for the traitors. Then a blast of radiation strikes the searching troops. It is a forbidden " Stone Burner" -- an atomic bomb in which the type of radiation can be adjusted. This one immediately destroys the eyes of all who see it. When it dies down, Paul orders that all the men be rescued and that those blinded shall have Tleilaxu artificial eyes like those of Hay t. But for him there will be no Tleilaxu eyes. His sight is gone, as he foresaw. Now he moves only by the inner sight of his visions. And he knows how without doubt that what he has foreseen must surely be! A Council meeting is called, Korba is accused of plotting with others to destroy Muad'dib with the Stone Burner. Korba complacently defends himself but Paul suddenly appears at the meeting and orders Korba imprisoned. Who were the other conspirators? Alia suspects even the stalwart Stilgar. Bijaz, meeting the ghola, tells him he is not Hayt but indeed Duncan Idaho. Bijaz also reveals himself as an instrument of the Tleilaxu, and Hayt their slave. Bijaz proposes a scheme for catchHayt fights back mentally. Joining Alia, Hayt finds that she has taken an overdose of melange. She tells him that the Bene Gesserit want Chani's child -- or a child of Alia's own. She foresees such a child but somehow cannot envision its father. Hayt saves her from the death threatened by the drug overdose. She realizes he loves her. She calls him Duncan. He leaves ' to assist Chani, who is bearing her child in the desert. Hayt becomes aware that he is truly Duncan Idaho, and consequently is able to reveal Bijaz' plot to Paul. The two men rejoice at the renewal of their friendship. True to the visions, Chani dies in childbirth -- leaving Paul not one child but two, a son and a daughter. m'Lord." Again, Tandisbent close to Paul. "Why does your ghola carry a bared knife?" "Duncan, put away your knife," Paul said. "The time for violence is past." As he spoke, Paul felt closer to the sound of his voice than to the mechanism which had created the sound. Two babies! The vision had contained but one. Yet, these moments went as the vision went. There was a person here who felt grief and anger. Someone. His own awareness lay in the grip of an awful treadmill, replaying his life from memory. Two babies? Again, he stumbled. Chani, Chani, he thought. There was no other way. Chani, beloved, believe me that this death was quicker for you... and kinder. They'd have held our children hostage, displayed you in a cage and slave pits, reviled you with the blame for my death. This way... this way we destroy them and save our children. Children? Once more, he stumbled. I permitted this, he thought. I should feel guilty. The sound of noisy confusion filled the cavern ahead of them. It grew louder precisely as he remembered it growing louder. Yes, this was the pattern, the inexorable pattern, even with two children. Chani is dead, he told himself. At some far away instant in a past which he had shared with others, this future had reached down to him. It had chivvied him and herded him into a chasm whose walls grew narrower and narrower. He could feel them closing in on him. This was the way the vision went. Chani is dead. I should abandon myself to grief. But that was not the way the vision went. "Has Alia been summoned?" "She is with Chani's friends," Tandis said. Paul sensed the mob pressing back to give him passage. Their silence moved ahead of him like a wave. The noisy confusion began dying down. A sense of congested emotion filled the sietch. He wanted to remove the people from his vision, but found it impossible. Every face turning to follow him carried its special imprint. They were pitiless with curiosity, those faces. They felt grief, yes, but he understood the cruelty which drenched them. They were watching the articulate become dumb, the wise become a fool. Didn't the clown always appeal to cruelty? This was more than a death watch, less than a wake. respite, but still the vision moved him. Just a little farther now, he told himself. Black, visionless dark awaited him just ahead. There lay the place ripped out of the vision by grief and guilt, the place where the moon fell. He stumbled into it and would have fallen had Idaho not taken his arm in a fierce grip, a solid presence knowing how to share his grief in silence. "Here is the place," Tandis said. "Watch your step, Sire," Idaho said, helping him over an entrance lip. Hangings brushed Paul's face. Idaho pulled him to a halt. Paul felt the room then, a reflection against his cheeks and ears. It was a rockwalled space with the rock hidden behind tapestries. "Where is Chani?" Paul whispered. Harah's voice answered him: "She is right here, Usui." Paul heaved a trembling sigh. He had feared her body already had been removed to the stills where Fremen reclaimed the water of the tribe. Was that the way the vision went? He felt abandoned in his blindness. "The children?" Paul asked. "They are here, too, m'Lord," Idaho said. "You have beautiful twins, Usui," Harah said, "a boy and a girl. See? We have them here in a creche." Two children, Paul thought wonderingly. The vision had contained only a daughter. He cast himself adrift from Idaho's arm, moved toward the place where Harah had spoken and stumbled into a hard surface. His hands explored it -- the metaglass outlines of a creche. Someone took his left arm. "Usui?" It was Harah. She guided his hand into the creche. He felt soft-soft flesh. It was so warm! He felt ribs, breathing. "That is your son," Harah whispered. She moved his hand. "And this is your daughter." Her hand tightened on his. "Usui, are you truly blind now?" He knew what she was thinking. The blind must be abandoned in the desert. Fremen tribes carried no dead weight. "Take me to Chani," Paul said, ignoring her question. Harah turned him, guiding him to the left. Paul felt himself accepting now the fact that Chani was dead. He had taken his place in a universe he did not want, wearing flesh that did not fit. Every breath he drew bruised his emotions. Two children! He wondered if he had committed himself to a passage where his vision would never return. It seemed unimportant. "Where is my brother?" It was Alia's voice behind him. He heard the rush of her, the overwhelming presence as she took his arm from Harah. "I must speak to you!" Alia hissed. "In a moment," Paul said. "Now! It's about Lichna." "I know," Paul said. "In a moment." "You don't have a moment!" "I have many moments." "But Chani doesn't!" "Be still!" he ordered. ""Chani is dead." He put a hand across her mouth as she started to protest. "I order you to be still!" He felt her subside and removed his hand. "Describe what you see." "Paul!" Frustration and tears battled in her voice. "Never mind," he said. And he forced himself to inner stillness, opened the eyes of his vision to this moment. Yes -- it was still here. Chani 's body lay on a pallet within a ring of light. Someone had straightened her white robe and smoothed it, trying to hide the blood of the birth. No matter; he could not turn his awareness from the vision of her face -- such a mirror of eternity in the still features! H E turned away, but the vision moved with him. Shewasgone... never to return. The air, the universe, all vacant -- everywhere vacant. Was this the essence of his penance? He wanted tears, but they would not come. Had he lived too long a Fremen? This death demanded its moisture! Nearby, a baby cried and was hushed. The sound pulled a curtain on his vision. Paul welcomed the darkness. This is another world, he thought. Two children. The thought came out of some lost oracular trance. He tried to recapture the timeless mind-dilation of the melange, but awareness fell short. No burst of the future came into this new consciousness. He felt himself rejecting the future -- any future. "Goodbye, my Sihaya," he whispered. Alia's voice, harsh and demanding, came from somewhere behind him. "I've brought Lichna!" Paul turned. "That's not Lichna," he said. "That's a face dancer. Lichna's dead." "But hear what she says," Alia said. Slowly, Paul moved toward his sister's voice. "I'm not surprised to find you alive, Atreides." The voice was like Lichna's, but with subtle differences, as though the speaker used Lichna's vocal chords, but no longer bothered to control them sufficiently. Paul found himself struck by an odd note of honesty in the voice. "Not surprised?" Paul asked. "I am Scytale, a Tleilaxu of the Face Dancers, and I would know a thing before we bargain. Is that a ghola I see behind you, or Duncan Idaho?" "It's Duncan Idaho," Paul said. "And I will not bargain with you." "I think you'll bargain." "Duncan," Paul said, speaking over his shoulder, "will you kill this Tleilaxu if I ask it?" "Yes, m'Lord." There was the suppressed rage of a berserker in Idaho's voice. "Wait!" Alia said. "You don't know what you're rejecting." "But I do know," Paul said. "So it's truly Duncan Idaho of the Atreides," Scytale said. "We found the lever! A ghola can regain his past." Paul heard footsteps. Someone brushed past him on the left. Scytale's voice came from behind now. "What do you remember of your past, Duncan?" "Everything. From my childhood on. I even remember you at the tank when they removed me from it," Idaho said. "Wonderful." Paul heard the voice moving. I need a vision, he thought. Darkness frustrated him. Bene Gesserit training warned him of terrifying menace in Scytale, yet the creature remained a voice, a shadow of movement -- entirely beyond him. "Are these the Atreides babies?" Scytale asked. "Harah!" Paul cried. "Get her away from there!" "Stay where you are!" Scytale shouted. "All of you! I warn you, a face dancer can move faster than you suspect. My knifecanhaveboth these lives before you touch me." Paul felt someone nudge his right arm, then move off to the right. "That's far enough. Alia," Scytale said. "Alia," Paul said. "Don't." "It's my fault," Alia groaned. "My fault!" "Atreides," Scytale said, "shall we bargain now?" single hoarse curse. His throat constricted at the suppressed violence in Idaho's voice. Idaho must not break. Scytale would kill the babies! "To strike a bargain, one requires a thing to sell," Scytale said. "Not so, Atreides? Will you have your Chani back? We can restore her to you. A ghola, Atreides. A ghola with full memory ! But we must hurry. Call your friends to bring a cryologic tank to preserve her flesh." To hear Cham's voice once more, Paul thought. To feel her presence beside me. Ahhh, that's why they gave me Idaho as a ghola, to let me discover how much the re-creation is like the original. And now -- full restoration... at their price. I'd be a Tleilaxu tool forevermore. And Chani... chained to the same fate by a threat to our children, exposed once more to the Qizarate's plotting... "What pressures would you use to restore Chani's memory to her?" Paul asked, fighting to keep his voice calm. "Would you condition her to... to kill one of her own children?" "We use whatever pressures we need," Scytale said. "What say you, Atreides?" "Alia," Paul said, "bargain with this thing. I cannot bargain with what I cannot see." "A wise choice," Scytale gloated. "Well, Alia, what do you offer me?" Paul lowered his head, bringing himself to stillness within stillness. He'd glimpsed something just then -- like a vision, but not a vision. It had been a knife close to him. There! "Give me a moment to think," Alia said. "My knife is patient," Scytale said, "but Chani's flesh is not. Take a reasonable amount of time." Paul felt himself blinking. It could not be... but it was! He felt eyes. Their vantage point. was odd and they moved in an erratic way. There! The knife swam into shock, Paul recognized the viewpoint. It was that of one of his children! He was seeing Scytale's knife hand from within the creche! It glittered only inches from him. Yes -- and he could see himself across the room, as well -- head down, standing quietly, a figure of no menace, ignored by the others in this room. "To begin, you might assign "All of them?" Alia protested. "AH."" Watching himself through the eyes in the creche, Paul slipped his crysknife from its belt sheath. The movement produced a strange sensation of duality. He measured the distance, the angle. There'd be no second chance. He prepared his body then in the Bene Gesserit way, armed himself like a cocked spring for a single concentrated movement, a prajna thing requiring all his muscles balanced in one exquisite unity. The crysknife leaped from his hand. The milky blue of it flashed into Scytale's right eye, jerked the Face Dancer's head back. Scytale threw both hands up and staggered backward against the wall. His knife clattered off the ceiling, to hit the floor. Scytale rebounded from the wall; he fell face toward, dead before touching the floor. creche, Paul watched the faces in the room turn toward his eyeless figure, read the combined shock. Then Alia rushed to the creche, bent over it and hid the view from him. "Oh, they're safe," Alia said. "They're safe." "M'Lord," Idaho whispered, "was that part of your vision?" "No." He waved a hand in Idaho's direction. "Let it be." "Forgive me, Paul," Alia said. "But when that creature said they could... revive..." "There are some prices an Atreides cannot pay," Paul said. "You know that." "I know," she sighed. "But I was tempted..." "Who was not tempted?" He turned away from them, groped his way to a wall, leaned against it and tried to understand what he had done. How? How? The eyes in the creche! He felt poised on the brink of terrifying revelation. "My eyes, father. " The word-shapings shimmered before his sightless vision. "My son!" Paul whispered, too low for any to hear. "You're... aware." "Yes, father. Look!" Paul sagged against the wall in a spasm of dizziness. He felt that he'd been upended and drained. His own life whipped past him. He saw his father. He was his father. And the grandfather, and the grandfathers before that. His awareness tumbled through a mind-shattering corridor of his whole male line. "How?" he then asked silently. Faint word-shapings appeared, faded and were gone, as though the strain was too great. Paul wiped saliva from the corner of his mouth. He remembered the awakening of Alia in the Lady Jessica's womb. But there had been no Water of Life, no overdose of melange this time... or had there? Had Chani's hunger been for that? Or was this somehow the genetic product of his line foreseen by the Reverend Mother Gaius Helen Mohiam? Paul felt himself in the creche then, with Alia cooing over him. Her hands soothed him. Her face loomed, a giant thing directly over him. She turned him then and he saw his creche companion -- a girl with that bony-ribbed look of strength which came from a desert heritage. She had a full head of tawny red hair. As he stared, she opened her eyes. Those eyes! Chani peered out of her eyes... and the Lady Jessica. A multitude peered out of those eyes. "Look at that," Alia said. "They're staring at each other." "Babies can't focus at this age," Harah said. "I could," Alia said. Slowly, Paul felt himself being disengaged from that endless awareness. He was back at his own wailing wall then, leaning against it. Idaho shook his shoulder gently. "M'Lord?" "Let my son be called Leto for my father," Paul said, straightening. "At the time of naming," Harah said, "I will stand beside you as a friend of the mother and give that name." "And my daughter," Paul said. "Let her be called Ghanima." "Usui!" Harah objected. "Ghanima's an ill-omened name." "It saved your life," Paul said. "What matter that Alia made fun of you with that name? My daughter is Ghanima, a spoil of war." Paul heard wheels squeak behind him then -- the pallet with Chani's body being moved. The chant of the Water Rite began. "Hal yawm!" Harah said. "I must leave now if I am to be the observer of the holy truth and stand beside my friend for the last time. Her water belongs to the tribe." "Her water belongs to the tribe," Paul murmured. He heard Harah leave. He groped outward and found Idaho's sleeve. "Take me to my quarters, Duncan." himself free gently. It was a time to be alone. But before Idaho could leave there was a disturbance at the door. "Master!" It was Bijaz calling from the doorway. "Duncan," Paul said, "let him come two paces forward. Kill him if he comes farther." "Ayyah," Idaho said. "Duncan is it?" Bijaz asked. "Is it truly Duncan Idaho?" "It is," Idaho said. "I remember." "Then Scytale's plan succeeded!" "Scytale is dead," Paul said. "But I am not and the plan is not," Bijaz said. "By the tank in which I grew! It can be done! I shall have my pasts -- all of them. It needs only the right trigger!" "Trigger?" Paul asked. "The compulsion to kill you," Idaho said, rage thick in his voice. "Mentat computation: They found that I thought of you as the son I never had. Rather than slay you, the true Duncan Idaho would take over the ghola body. But... it might have failed. Tell me, dwarf, if your plan had failed, if I'd killed him, what then?" "Oh... then we'd have bargained with the sister to save her brother. But this way the bargaining is better." Paul took a shuddering breath. He could hear the mourners moving down the last passage now toward the deep rooms and the water stills. "It's not too late, m'Lord," Bijaz said. "Will you have your love back? We can restore her to you. A ghola, yes. But now -- we hold out the full restoration. Shall we summon servants with a cryological tank, preserve the flesh of your beloved..." It was harder now, Paul found. He had exhausted his powers in the first Tleilaxu temptation. And now all that was for nothing! To feel Chani's presence once more... "Silence him," Paul told Idaho, speaking in Atreides battle tongue. He heard Idaho move toward the door. "Master!" Bijaz squeaked. "As you love me," Paul said, still in battle tongue, "do me this favor: kill him before I succumb!" "Noooooooo..." Bijaz screamed. The sound stopped abruptly with a frightened grunt. "I did him thekindness," Idaho said. Paul bent his head, listening. He no longer could hear the mourners. He thought of the ancient Fremen rite being performed now deep in the sietch, far down in the room of the death-still where the tribe recovered its water. "There was no choice," Paul said. "I understand." "There are some things no one can bear. I meddled in all the possible futures I could create until, finally, they created me." "M'Lord, you shouldn't..." "There are problems in this universe for which there are no answers," Paul said. "Nothing. Nothing can be done." As he spoke, Paul felt his link with the vision shatter. His mind cowered, overwhelmed by infinite possibilities. His lost vision became like the wind, blowing where it willed. We say of Muad'dib that he has gone on a journey into that land where we walk without footprints. -- Preamble to the Quzarate Creed against the sand, an outer limit for the plantings of the sietch holding. A rock bridge came next and then the open desert beneath Idaho's feet. The promontory of Sietch Tabr dominated the night sky behind him. The light of both moons frosted its high rim. An orchard had been brought right down to the water. Idaho paused on the desert side and stared back at flowered branches over silent water -- reflections and reality -- four moons. The stillsuit felt greasy against his skin. Wet flint odors invaded his nostrils past the filters. There was a malignant simpering to the wind through the orchard. He listened for night sounds. Kangaroo mice inhabited the grass at the water verge; a hawk owl bounced its droning call into the cliff shadows; the wind-broken hiss of a sandfall came from the open bled. It was Tandis who had brougnt Paul this far. Then the man had returned to tell his account. And Paul had walked out into the desert -- like a Fremen. "He was blind -- truly blind," Tandis had said, as though that explained it. "Before that, he had the vision which he told to us... but..." A shrug. Blind Fremen were abandoned in the desert. Muad'dib might be Emperor, but he was also Fremen. Had he not made provision that Fremen guard and raise his children? He was Fremen. It was a skeleton desert here, Idaho saw. Moon-silvered ribs of rock showed through the sand; then the dunes began. I should not have left him alone, not even for a minute, Idaho thought. I knew what was in his mind. "He told me the future no longer needed his physical presence," Tandis had reported. "When he left me, he called back. 'Now I am free' were his words." Damn them! Idaho thought. The Fremen had refused to send 'thopters or searchers of any kind. Rescue was against their ancient customs. "There will be a worm for Muad'dib," they said. And they began the chant for those committed to the desert, the ones whose water went to Shai-hulud: "Mother of sand, father of Time, beginning of Life, grant him passage." Idaho seated himself on a flat rock and stared at the desert. The night out there was filled with camouflage patterns. There was no way to tell wherePaul had gone. "Now I am free." Idaho spoke the words aloud, surprised by the sound of his own voice. For a time, he let his mind run, remembering a day when he'd taken the child Paul to the sea market on Caladan, the dazzling glare of sun on water, the sea's riches brought up dead, there to be sold. Idaho remembered Gurney Halleck playing music ofthebaliset for them -- pleasure, laughter. Rhythms pranced in his awareness, leading his mind like a thrall down channels of remembered delight. Gurney Halleck. Gurney would blame him for this tragedy. called Paul's words: There are problems in this universe for which there are no answers. " Idaho began to wonder how Paul would die out there in the desert. Quickly, killed by a worm? Slowly, in the sun? Some of the Fremen back there in the sietch had said Muad'dib would never die, that he had entered the ruhworld where all possible futures existed, that he would be present henceforth in the alam al my'thal, wandering there endlessly even after his flesh had ceased to be. He'll die and I'm powerless to prevent it, Idaho thought. He began to realize that there might be a certain fastidious courtesy in dying without a trace -- n o remains, nothing, and an entire planet for a tomb. Mentat, solve thyself, he thought. Words intruded on his memory -- the ritual words of the Fedaykin lieutenant, posting a guard over Muad'dib's children: "It shall be the solemn duty of the officer in charge..." The plodding, self-important language of government enraged him. It had seduced the Fremen. It had seduced everyone. A man, a great man, was dying out here, but language plodded on... What had happened, he wondered, to all the clean meanings that screened out nonsense? Somewhere, in some lost where which this Imperium had created, they'd been walled off, sealed against chance re-discovery. His mind quested for solutions, mentat fashion. Patterns of knowledge glistened there. Lorelei hair might shimmer thus, beckoning... beckoning the enchanted seaman into emerald caverns... With an abrupt start, Idaho drew back from catatonic forgetfulness. So! he thought. Rather than face my failure, I would disappear within myself! The instant of that almostplunge remained in his memory. Examining it, he felt his life stretch out as long as the existence of the universe. Real flesh lay condensed, finite in its emerald cavern of awareness, but infinite life had shared his being. Idaho stood up, feeling cleansed by the desert. Sand was beginning to chatter in the wind, pecking at the surfaces of leaves in the orchard behind him. There was the dry and abrasive smell of dust in the night air. His robe whipped to the pulse of a sudden gust. Somewhere far out in the bled, Idaho realized, a mother storm raged, lifting vortices of winding dust in hissing violence -- giant worm of sand powerful enough to cut flesh from bones. He will become one with the desert, Idaho thought. The desert will fulfill him. It was a Zensunni thought washing through his mind like clear water. Paul would go on marching out there, he knew. An Atreides would not give himself up completely to destiny, not even in the full awareness of the inevitable. A touch of prescience came over Idaho then, and he saw that people of the future would speak of Paul in terms of seas. Despite a life soaked in dust, water would follow him. "His flesh foundered," they would say, "but he swam on." his throat. Idaho turned to discern the figure of Stilgar standing on the bridge over the qanat. "He will not be found," Stilgar said. "Yet all men will find him." "The desert takes him -- and deifies him," Idaho said. "Yet he was an interloper here. He brought an alien chemistry to this planet -- water." "The desert imposes its own rhythms," Stilgar said. "We welcomed him, called him our Mahdi, our Muad'dib, and gave him his secret name, Base of the Pillar: Usui." "Still, he was not born a Fremen." "And that does not change the fact that we claimed him... and have claimed him finally." Stilgar put a hand on Idaho's shoulder. "All men are interlopers, old friend." "You're a deep one, aren'tyou, Stil?" "Deep enough. I can see how we clutter the universe with our migrations. Muad'dib gave us something uncluttered. Men will remember his Jihad for that, at least." "He won't give up to the desert," Idaho said. "He's blind, but he won't give up. He's a man of honor and principle. He was Atreides-trained." "And his water will be poured on the sand," Stilgar said. "Come." He pulled gently at Idaho's arm. "Alia is back and is asking for you." "She was with you at Sietch Makab?" "Yes -- she helped whip those soft Naibs into line. They take her orders now... as do I." "What orders?" "She commanded the execution of the traitors." "Oh." Idaho suppressed a feeling of vertigo as he looked up at the promontory. "Which traitors?" "The Guildsman, the Reverend Mother Mohiam, Korba... a few others." "You slew a Reverend Mother?" "I did. Muad'dib left word that it should not be done." He shrugged. "But I disobeyed him, as Alia knew I would." Idaho stared again into the desert, feeling himself become whole, one person capable of seeing the pattern of what Paul had created. Judgment strategy, the Atreides called it in their training manuals. People are subordinate to government, but the ruled influence the rulers. Did the ruled have any concept, he wondered, of what they had helped create here? "Alia..." Stilgar said, clearing his throat. He sounded embarrassed. "She needs the comfort of your presence." "And she is the government." "A regency, no more." "Fortune passes everywhere, as her father often said," Idaho muttered. "We make our bargain with thefuture," Stilgar said. "Willyou come now? We need you back there." Again, he sounded embarrassed. "She is... distraught. She cries out against her brother one moment, mourns him the next." "Presently," Idaho promised. He heard Stilgar leave. He stood facing into the rising wind, letting the grains of sand rattle against the stillsuit. the outflowing patterns into the future. The possibilities dazzled him. Paul had set in motion a whirling vortex and nothing could stand in its path. The Bene Tleilax and the Guild had overplayed their hand and had lost, were discredited. The Qizarate was shaken by the treason of Korba and others high within it. And Paul's final voluntary act, his ultimate acceptance of their customs, had ensured the loyalty of the Fremen to him and to his house. He was one of them forever now. "Paul is gone!" Alia's voice was choked. She had come up almost silently to where Idaho stood and was now beside him. "He was a fool, Duncan!" "Don't say that!" he snapped. "The whole universe will say it before I'm through," she said. "Why, for the love of heaven?" "For the love of my brother, not of heaven." Zensunni insight dilated his awareness. He could sense that there was no vision in her -- had been none since Chani's death. "You practice an odd love," he said. "Love? Duncan, he had but to step off the track! What matter that the rest of the universe would have come shattering down behind him? He'd have been safe... and Chani with him!" "Then... why didn't he?" "For the love of heaven," she whispered. Then, more loudly, she said: "Paul's entire life was a struggle to escape his Jihad and its deification. At least, he's free of it. He chose this!" "Ah, yes -- the oracle." Idaho shook his head in wonder. "Even Chani's death. His moon fell." "He was a fool, wasn't he, Duncan?" Idaho's throat tightened with suppressed grief. "Such a fool!" Alia gasped, her control breaking. "He'll live forever while we must die!" "Alia, don't..." "It'sjust grief," she said, voice low. "Just grief. Do you know what I must do for him? I must save the life of the Princess Irulan. That one! You should hear her grief. Wailing, giving moisture to the dead; she swears she loved him and knew it not. She reviles her Sisterhood, says she'll spend her life teaching Paul's children." "You trust her?" "She reeks of trustworthiness!" "Ahhh," Idaho murmured. The final pattern unreeled before his awareness like a design on fabric. The defection of the Princess Irulan was the last step. It left the Bene Gesserit with no remaining lever against the Atreides heirs. Alia began to sob, leaned against him, face pressed into his chest. "Ohhh, Duncan, Duncan! He's gone!" Idaho put his lips against her hair. "Please," he whispered. "I need you, Duncan," she sobbed. "Love me!" "I do," he whispered. She lifted her head, peered at the moon-frosted outline of his face. "I know, Duncan. Love knows love." Her words sent a shudder through him, a feeling of estrangement from his old self. He had come out here looking for one thing and had found another. It was as though he'd lurched into a room full of familiar people only to realize too late that he knew none of them. She pushed away from him, took his hand. "Will you come with me, Duncan?" "Wherever you lead," he said. She led him back across the qanat into the darkness at the base of the massif and its Place of Safety.  No bitter stench of funeral-still for Muad'dib. No knell nor solemn rite to free the mind From avaricious shadows. He is the fool saint, The golden stranger living forever On the edge of reason. Let your guard fall and he is there! His crimson peace and sovereign pallor Strike into our universe on prophetic webs To the verge of a quiet glance -- there! Out of bristling star-jungles: Mysterious, lethal, an oracle without eyes, Catspaw of prophecy, whose voice never dies! Shai-hulud, he awaits thee upon a strand Where couples walk and fix, eye to eye, The delicious ennui of love. He strides through the long cavern of time. Scattering the fool-self of his dream. -- the Ghola's Hymn worth adding to your library... stories you will treasure... available to you at a special # discount no commitments. Here are the books of enduring value that you will want to own... for hours of science-fiction pleasure, to be read, reread, and discussed with your friends. These are the books that have proven themselves... filled with all of the features you look for in S-F...written by the acknowledged masters of the art. Just circle your choices below, mail to us, and the books will be in your pages, containing stories by such masters of science fiction as Arthur C. Clarke, Theodore Sturgeon, A. E. van Vogt, Clifford Simak, Poul Anderson, Leigh Brackett, John W. Campbell, Jr. All of the stories belong to the excitingly modern era that swept SF to its greatest pinnacle of popularity. s-i from Moldaug, inhuman stars from the last human settlement, are gathering together for war. Old world colonies in order to avert this war. But not rugged individualist Cully When, the type of man who has pioneered frontiers in all times and all places. Set in some future time, this action-filled adventure depicts space-age guerrilla warfare and age-old human stupidity with excitement and ends with an explosive climax. # pp. List Price... # Discount Price... # S-# separate and complete worlds -- idyllic Lithia and a culture on Earth that has literally gone under ground, provides the basis for the story of four extraordinary men. There is the priest, dedicated to the glory of God; the scientist working for the glory of man; the realist who works only for himself; and the man who is content to ask nothing of any world, any man, or any deity. The author presents a compelling moral problem. This book is something of a tour de force. # pp. List Price... # Discount Price... # .# S-# the edge of tomorrow... who will be chosen for immortality? Who will make this ultimate decision -- the government, free enterprise, or private monopoly? A new, highly controversial novel, infused with blood and guts, examining the disease of power as well as the responsibility. Both praised and damned before it was even published, this novel deserves your personal attention. # pp. List Price... # Discount Price... # S-# was he riding in a # Willys-Knight? If he was dead why wasn't he beginning a chilly half-life in the year #? And Gene Runciter -- murdered -- but sending him eerie messages from beyond the grave? Every where and anywhere Joe turned, in sky-writing, on a traffic ticket, graffiti, matchbook and did Joe really want to know the answer? Read this exciting, new novel that starts as an important Luna Mission and ends as a living or dying diabolical nightmare. # pp. List Price... # Discount Price... # # # an entire day, a small rural village in England loses contact with the outside world. Soon after, all the women, married or not become pregnant, eventually giving birth to remarkable golden-eyed children who exhibit a strange kind of sinisterism. They are dangerous and Midwich must make the ultimate decision -- if the children survive, then mankind must join the dinosaur among Nature's discards. A gripping account of man's fight for survival. # pp. List Price... # Discount Price... # S-# C. M. Kornbluth. Two major advertising agencies are fighting for the Venus account -- nothing less than total control of the Venus economy and markets. will do. It is completely unimportant that Venus is a harsh, barren, uninhabited planet. According to the mentality of Mitchell Courtenay of Fowler Schocken Associates, the trick is to persuade colonists to go to Venus, and once there, they will have to survive as best they can. One of the most savage and devastating attacks on modern consumer society and the advertising agents who are its high priests, The Space Merchants is uncomfortably prophetic. # pp. List Price...# Discount Price...# S-# mysterious space force that inhibits the world's intelligence. But suddenly, it's gone and overnight the intellect of every living creature is trebled. What are the consequences of such instant genius? These are the problems confronting Archie Brock, former near moron; Peter Corinth, physicist; and his no-longer dumb wife. This provocative and absorbing book explores the ultimate problem of such a situation -- in a world free of the difficulties that has plagued mankind throughout history, what is man to do with his time? # pp. List Price... # Discount Price... # S-# W. Aldiss. Collected for the first time... the best SF stories of #...Asimov, Sheckley, MacDonald, Leiber... plus # other exciting stories... and, year, #: A Space Odyssey. This rich anthology of the year's most exciting stories from the best SF bookshelf. # pp. List Price... # Discount Price... # S-# Heinlein's Future History Stories. Twenty-five years ago Robert A. Heinlein began to write stories about an imaginary future that is fast becoming a reality. Discover, through the pen of the master of space-age fiction, about man's first step on the moon; weather control; manufacture of synthetic food; interstellar exploration. Now, for the first time, in chronological order, are Heinlein's #I compelling stories -- all depicting a glimpse of a possible tomorrow. # pp. List Price... # Discount Price... # S-# master pain peddler, skillful and sophisticated, lives in a time when reading tragic headlines no longer provides the necessary sensations. Into Chalk's sinister hands falls Lona Kelvin, orphaned, mother of # children, yet without a soul; and Minner Burris, starman, whose butchered body was put together by aliens, a walking horror. What fun to mate these two and watch them wallow in their mutual torment. But somewhere, something went wrong. Discover what happens when the puppets begin to pull their own strings in this imagi# pp. List Price... #. # Discount Price... # .# P.O. Box #, Grand Central Post Office, New York, N. Y. # Please send me the books Please print full name  address I have circled. S-l S-# S-# S-# S-# S-# S-# S-# S-# S-# Name Address CityState Zip Code Sorry, No C.O.D.'s. (Please add #(! for postage and handling. N.Y.C. residents please add # sales tax. N.Y. State residents please add # sales tax.) ET An exciting collection of stories about androids -- mechanical men and women so realistic Matheson, Charles Beaumont and other sci-fi greats. # Compiled and Edited by George W . Earley with an Introduction by Ivan T. Sanderson # pages -- # A Space-Age Thriller by Richard M. Garvin  Edmond G. Addeo thriller, you'll meet the man who guards this secret with his life, his brother who dares to manding officer! # A Science-Fiction Suspense Thriller by Richard Garvin  Edmond E. Addeo When Communist China develops a weapon capable of destroying objects in the air-operated entirely by parapsychology, the existence of the world hangs in the balance! Immediately the US rushes into action in a desperate attempt to stave off the holocaust. Involved are niques; spy schools and death-defying action. An action adventure story you won't be able to leave until the last page! # # Park Ave. f Manhasset, N.Y. # Calif. Res. Add # Sales Tax  Include Your Zip Code Number Do you have a restless urge to write? If you do, here is an opportunity for you to take the first There's something different about people who feel the urge to write. They have a spiritual hunger that sets them apart -- even from family and friends. If you have known this burning need to write, you, too, may have the gift successful authors possess. They know that this restless urge for self-expression is perhaps the most important ingredient of writing success. But, they realize it can waste away if you don't know how to get started writing, or if you hesitate to try. Several years ago a group of famous authors including Rod Serling, Faith Baldwin, Bennett Cerf, Bruce Catton, and several others joined forces to start the Famous Writers School. They poured everything they know about writing into a remarkable new kind of professional training course which trains you at home in your spare time. You begin with the fundamentals of all good writing. Then you get advanced training in the specialty of your choice. Each of your assignments is examined by an instructor who is a professional writer or editor. He goes over your work word by word, blue-penciling changes right on your manuscript. Then he returns it to you with a long letter of adBennett Cerf, the distinguished publisher, is a member of the Guiding Faculty of the Famous Writers School. vice on how to improve your writing. This training works well. Our students have sold their writing to hundreds of publications. Free Aptitude Test offered To find out if you, too, have writing ability worth developing, send for the School's revealing Aptitude Test. If you test well, or offer other evidence of writing aptitude -- you may enroll. However, there is no obligation to do so. i ! Famous Writers School ! Dept. W-# J Westport Connecticut # i I want to know if I have writing aptitude i worth developing. Please mail me, I without obligation, your Aptitude Test J and illustrated brochure. ! Mr. i Mrs Age J Miss Circle one please print Street  City i State Zip ! Accredited by the Accrediting Commission l of the National Home Study Council. important step to success in writing Printed in U.S.A. DECEMBER # Budrys v Gerrold Silverberg  Williamson  Zelazny boc mao NKbishes take over Ean TJ.Bass Do you have a restless urge to write? If you do, here is an opportunity for you to take the first important step to success in writing Bennett Cerf, the distinguished publisher, is a member of the Guiding Faculty of the Famous Writers School. There's something different nboul people who feel the urge to write. They have a spiritual hunger that sets them apart -- even from family and friends. If you have known this burning need to write, you, too, may have the gift successful authors possess. They know that this restless urge for self-expression is perhaps the most important ingredient of writing success. But, they realize it can waste away if you don't know how to get started writing, or if you hesitate to try. Several years ago a group of famous authors including Rod Serling, Faith Baldwin, Bennett Cerf, Bruce Catton, and several others joined forces to start the Famous Writers School. They poured everything they know about writing into ;i remarkable new kind of professional training course which trains you at home in your spare time. You begin with the fundamentals of all good writing. Then you get advanced training in the specialty of your choice. Each of your assignments is examined by an instructor who is a professional writer or editor. He goes over your work word by word, blue-penciling changes right on your manuscript. Then he returns it to you with a long letter of advice on how to improve your writing. This training works well. Our students have sold their writing to hundreds of publications. Free Aptitude Test offered To find out if you, too, have writing ability worth developing, send for the School's revealing Aptitude Test. If you test well, or offer other evidence of writing aptitude -- you may enroll. However, there is no obligation to do so. j Famous Writers School I Dept. W-# j Westport Connecticut # I I want to know if I have writing aptitude j worth developing. Please mail me, I without obligation, your Aptitude Test  and illustrated brochure. I Mr. I Mrs Age j Miss Circle one please print I Street j City I State Zip I Accredited by the Accrediting Commission I of the National Home Study Council. Galaxy is published in French, German, Italian, Japanese and Spanish. The U. S. Edition is published in Braille and Living Tape. editor editor emeritus Science editor Feature editor Managing editor December, # Vol. #, N# Art Director Associate Art Director coMPiere Novei T.J. Bass NoveLerre David Gerrold  John Chambers , Dannie Plachta and Roger Zelazny Vladimir Grigoriev  Robert Silverberg Algis Budrys suggested by Half Past Human  Circulation Director Publisher Associate Publisher lished monthly by Universal Publishing  Distributing Corporation, Arnold E. Abramson, President. Main offices: # East # Street, New York, N.Y. #. #c per copy. #-issue subscription: S# in the United States, elsewhere #. Second class postage paid at New York, N.Y. and additional mailing offices. Copyright  # by Universal Publishing  Distributing Corporation under International, Universal and PanAmerican Copyright Conventions. All rights reserved. The publisher assumes no respionsibility for unsolicited material. All stories printed in this magazine are fiction and any similarity between characters and actual persons is coincidental. Title registered U.S. Patent Office. Printed in U.S. A. The word looks like something you might have seen before. So does the phenomenon it describes. Turn to page # for its first expression. Kick it around but don't jump to conclusions. Hit the student road. Ethnology can and should be as precise as any of the physical sciences says Claude Levi-Strauss, anthropologist and founder and leading exponent of Structuralism -- and I believe. You can't begin to imagine how hard I believe. The only valid distinction between societies, again says Claude Levi-Strauss, is that some have a written language and hence a history and others don't. And there, in a nutshell, you have all the campus riots. Today we study the New People -- the young have always belonged to their own ethnic. Today's young adults in addition have their own distinctive language -- verbal and hieroglyphic -- and they're rapidly writing history. Vaughn Bode, who also looks (see top right) like something you might have seen before -- but don't bet that you have -- says, "The monolithic awareness of youth stirs and rises up greatly and powerfully. I am awash on a new shore and I am at home with the New People. My acceptance is running like a fast tide... I want to do many things with my life but mostly I want to share the places deep in my head with readers everywhere." Sunpot, a new illustrated feature created and produced entirely by Vaughn Bod#, will appear exclusively and monthly in Galaxy Magazine beginning with the January, # issue. Vaughn, a licensed small-plane pilot and parachutist, young father. Underground artist and commercial art director, window washer and this year's Hugo winner, will communicate in Sunpot in the picturewriting language of the young adults of today. He rules his own galaxy of "little worlds... I use them to reflect the harsh realities that all of us must march." Vaughn will do his thing. Not I nor anyone else on the staff of this magazine will control what it is. I will comment on it on these pages if I have to -- you may comment on it wherever you like. We're going to be seeing the unpredictable -- perhaps even by Vaughn Bode. It is possible that not even Bode has seen all of Bode ese mat minds were Rosicruciam Bettjamin Vranklk Isaac Newton Francis Bacon Why were these men great? How does anyone -- man or woman -- achieve greatness? Is ir not by mastery of the powers within ourselves ? Know the mysterious world within you ! Atmne yourself to the wisdom of the ages! Grasp the inner power of your mind ! Learn the secrets of a full and peaceful life ! Benjamin Franklin, statesman and inventor... Isaac Newton, discoverer of the Law of Gravitation... Francis Bacon, philosopher and scientist... like many other learned and great men and women... were Rosicrucians. The Rosicrucians existence for centuries. Today, headquarters of of mail annually to all parts of the world. coy of 'Thc Mastery cjif Life" -- A non' fr # fit organizaAddress: #ctih E.RA. San Jose, California #, U.S.A. Please send me the free book. The Mastery of Life, which explains how I may learn to use my faculties and powers of mind. Name Pop glared and Mother was all steamed up about the adults who would not be ! T he scoutmaster slipped into the camp on black plastic tracks. Its slick yellow hood shone in the cold early light like the shell of a bug. It paused in the door, listening for boys not asleep. Then its glaring eyes began to swivel, darting red beams into every corner, looking for boys out of bed. "Rise and smile!" Its merry voice bounced off the gray iron walls. "Fox Troop rise and smile! Hop for old Pop! Mother says today is Jamboree!" The Nuke Patrol, next to the door, was mostly tenderfeet, still in their autonomic prams. They all began squalling. They had not yet learned to love old Pop. The machine's happy voice rose louder than their howling. It came fast down the narrow aisle to the cubs in the Anthrax Patrol. "Hop for Pop. Mother says it's Jamboree." The cubs jumped to attention, squealing with delight. Jamboree was bright gold stars to paste on their faces. Jamboree was a whole scoop of pink ice milk and maybe a natural apple. Jamboree was a visit to Mother's. The older scouts in the Scavenger Patrol and the Skull Patrol were not so noisy. They knew Mother would not have many more Jamborees for them. At the far end of the camp three boys sat up without a sound and looked at  Joey's empty pallet wonderingly. "Joey's late," Ratbait whispered. He was a pale, scrawny, wise-eyed scout who looked too old for twelve. "We oughta save his hide. We oughta fix a dummy and fool old Pop." "Naw," muttered Butch. "He'll get us all in bad." "But we oughta -- " Blinkie wheezed. "We oughta help -- " Ratbait began to wad up a pillow to be the dummy's head. He dropped flat when they saw the scoutmaster rushing down with a noise like wind, red lamps stabbing at the empty bed. "Now, now, scouts -- " Its voice fluttered like a hurt bird. "You can't play pranks on poor old Pop. Not today. You'll make us late for Jamboree." Ratbait felt a steel whip twitch the blanket from over his head and saw red light burning through his tightly shut lids. "Better wake up. Scout Reight." The smooth, sad voice dripped over him like warm oil. "Better tell old Pop where J-O went." Ratbait squirmed under that terrible blaze. He was unable to see, unable to Ixeathe and he could think nothing to say. He gulped at the taste of terror in his throat and tried to shake his head. At last the red glare went on to Blinkie. "Scout Q-Two, you're a twentybadger." The low, slow voice licked at Blinkie like a friendly pup. "You like to help old Pop keep a tidy camp for Mother. You'll tell us where J-O went." Blinkie was a fattish boy. His puffy face was toadstool-pale and his pallet had a sour smell from being wet. He sat up and ducked back from the steel whip over him. "Please d-d-d-d-d -- " A wheezy stammer stalled his voice and he failed to dodge the bright whip that looped around him and dragged him up to the heat and the hum and the hot oil smell of Pop's yellow hood. "Well, Scout Q-Two?" Blinkie gasped and stuttered and finally sagged against the plastic tracks like gray jelly. The shining coils rippled around him like thin snakes, constricting. His breath wheezed out and his fat arm jerked up, pointing at a black sign on the wall: The whips tossed him back on his sour pallet. He lay panting and blinking and dodging even after the whips were gone. The scoutmaster's eyes flashed to the sign and the square grating under it, swiveled back to Butch. Butch was a slow, stocky, bugeyed boy, young enough to come back from another Jamboree. He had always been afraid of Pop but he wanted to be the new leader of Skull Patrol in Joey's place and now he thought he saw his chance. "Don't hit me. Pop!" His voice squeaked and his face turned red. He scrambled off his pallet without waiting for the whips. "I'll tell on Joey. I been wantin' all along to tell but I was afraid they'd beat me." "Good boy." The scoutmaster's loud words swelled out like big soap-bubbles bursting in the sun. "Mother wants to know all about Scout J-O." "He pries that grating -- " Butch's voice quavered and caught when he saw the look on Ratbait's face but when he turned to Pop it came back fast. "Does it every night. Since three Jamborees ago. Sneaks down into the pits where the robots work. I dunno why, except he sees somebody there. And brings things back. Things he shouldn't have. Things like this." He fumbled in his uniform and held up a metal tag. "This is your good turn today, Scout X-six." The thin tip of a whip took the tag and dangled it "Whose tag is this?" Butch's voice dried up when he saw Ratbait's pale lips making words without a sound. "What's so much about an ID tag?" Ratbait asked. "Anyhow, what were you doing in Joey's bed." "It's funny." Butch looked away and squeaked at Pop. "A girl's number." T he silent shock of that bounced off the iron walls, was somehow louder than old Pop's boom. Most of the scouts had never seen a girl. After a long time the cubs near the door began to whisper and titter. "Shhhhh!" Pop roared like steam. "Now we can ail do a good turn for Mother. And play a little joke on Scout J-O! He didn't know today would be Jamboree but he'll find out." Pop laughed like a heavy chain clanking. "Back to bed! Quiet as robots!" Pop rolled close to the wall near the power-pit grating and the boys lay back on their pallets. Once Ratbait caught his breath to yell but he saw Butch's bug-eyes watching. Pop's hum sank, and even the tenderfeet in their prams were quiet. Ratbait heard the grating creak. He saw Joey's head, tangled yellow hair streaked with oil and dust. He frowned and shook his head and saw Joey's sky-blue eyes go wide. Joey tried to duck but the quick whips caught his neck. They dragged him out of the square black pit and swung him like a puppet toward old Pop's eyes. "Well, Scout J-O!" Pop laughed like thick oil bubbling. "Mother wants to know where you've been." Joey fell on his face when the whip uncoiled but he scrambled to his feet. He gave Ratbait a pale grin before he looked up at Pop but he didn't say anything. "Better tell old Pop the truth." The slick whips drew back like lean snakes about to strike. "Or else we'll have to punish you, Scout J-O." Joey shook his head and the whips went to work. Still he didn't speak. He didn't even scream. But something fell out of his torn uniform. The whip-tips snatched it from the floor. "What's this thing. Scout J-O?" The whip-fingers turned it delicately under the furious eyes and nearly dropped it again. "Scout J-O, this is a book." Silence echoed in the iron camp. "Scout J-O, you've stolen a book." Pop's shocked voice changed into a toneless buzz, reading the title. "Operators' Handbook, Nuclear Reactor, Series #-Z." Quiet sparks of fear crackled through the camp. Two or three tenderfeet began sobbing in their prams. When they were quiet old Pop made an ominous, throatclearing sound. "Scout J-O, what are you doing with a book?" Joey gulped and bit his underlip till blood seeped down his chin but he made no sound. Old Pop rolled closer, while the busy whips were stowing the book into a dark compartment under the yellow hood. "Mother won't like this." Each word clinked hard, like iron on iron. "Books aren't for boys. Books are for robots only. Don't you know that?" Joey stood still. "This hurts me. Scout J-O." Pop's voice turned downy soft, the slow words like tears of sadness now. "It hurts your poor Mother. More than anything can ever hurt you." The whips cracked and cracked and cracked. At last they picked him up and shook him and dropped him like a red-streaked rag on the floor. Old Pop backed away and wheeled around. "Fox Troop rise and smile!" Its roaring voice turned jolly again, as if it had forgotten Joey. "Hop for Pop. Today is Jamboree and we're on our way to visit Mother. Fall out in marching order." The cubs twittered with excitement until their leaders threatened to keep them home from Jamboree but at last old Pop led the troop out of camp and down the paved trail toward Mother's. Joey limped from the whips but he set his teeth and kept his place at the head of his patrol. Marching through boy territory, they passed the scattered camps of troops whose Jamborees came on other days. A few scouts were out with their masters but nobody waved or even looked straight at them. The spring sun was hot and Pop's pace was too fast for the cubs. Some of them began to whimper and fall out of line. Pop rumbled back to warn them that Mother would give no gold stars if they were late for Jamboree. When Pop was gone Joey glanced at Ratbait and beckoned with his head. "I gotta get away," he whispered low and fast. "I gotta get back to the pits -- " Butch ran out of his place, leaning to listen. Ratbait shoved him off the trail. "You gotta help," Joey gasped. "There's a thing we gotta do -- an' we gotta do it now. This will be the last Jamboree for most of us. We'll never get another chance." Butch came panting along the edge of the trail, trying to hear. Blinkie got in his way. "What's all this?" Ratbait breathed. "What you gonna do?" "It's all in the book," Joey said. "Something called manual override. There's a dusty room -- down under Mother's -- back of a people-only sign. Two red buttons. Two big levers. With a glass wall between. It takes two people." "Who?" Joey gulped. "One of us?" Joey shook his head, waiting for Blinkie to elbow Butch. "I got a friend. We been working together down in the pits. Watching the robots. Reading the books. Learning what we gotta do -- " He glanced back. Blinkie was scuffling with Butch to keep him busy but now the scoutmaster came clattering back from the rear, booming merrily, "Hop for Pop! Hop a lot for Pop!" "How you gonna work it?" Alarm took Ratbait's breath. "Now the robots will be watching -- " "We got a back door." Joey's whisper raced. "A drainage tunnel. Hot water out of the reactor. Comes out under Black Creek bridge. My friend will be there. If I can dive off this end of the bridge -- " "Hey, Pop!" Butch was screaming. "Ratbait's talking! Blinkie pushed me! Joey's planning something bad!" "Good boy. Scout X-six!" Pop slowed beside him. "Mother wants to know if they're plotting more mischief." the troop, Ratbait wondered what would ' happen when Joey and his friend pushed the two red buttons and pulled the two big levers but Butch stuck so close they could not speak again. He thought it must be something about the reactor. Power was the life of Mother and the robots. If Joey could cut off the power -- would they die? All of them? The idea frightened him. Who would care for the tenderfeet if the prams stopped? Who would make chow? Who would tell anybody what to do? Perhaps the books would help, he thought. Maybe Joey and his friend would know. With Pop rolling fast in the lead, they climbed a long hill and came in sight of Mother's. Old gray walls that had no windows. Two tall stacks on dun brick. A shimmer of heat in the pale sky. The trail sloped down. Ratbait saw the crinkled ribbon of green brush along Black Creek and then the concrete bridge. He watched Butch watching Joey and listened to Blinkie panting and tried to think of how to help. The cubs stopped whimpering when they saw Mother's mysterious walls and stacks. The troop marched fast down the hill. Ratbait slogged along, staring at the yellow sun-dazzle on old Pop's hood. He could think of nothing to do. "I got it," Blinkie was breathing, close to his ear. "I'll take care of Pop." "You?" Ratbait scowled. "You were telling on Joey -- " "That's why," Blinkie gasped. "I wanta make it up. I'll handle Pop. You stop Butch an' give the sign to Joey." They came to the bridge and Pop started across. "Wait, Pop." Blinkie darted out of line, toward the brushy slope above the trail. "I saw a girl. Hiding in the bushes to watch us go by." Pop roared back off the bridge. "A girl in boy territory!" Its shocked voice splashed them like cold rain. "What would Mother say?" Black tracks spurting gravel, it lurched past Blinkie and crashed into the brush. "Listen, Pop!" Butch started after it, waving and squealing. "They ain't no girl -- " Ratbait tripped him and turned to give Joey the sign but Joey was already gone. Something splashed under the bridge and Ratbait saw a yellow head vanishing under the stream that drifted out of a black tunnel. "PopPop -- " Butch rubbed gravel out of his mouth and danced on the pavement. "Come back. Pop. Joey's in the creek. Ratbait and Blinkie -- they helped him get away." The scoutmaster swung back down the slope, empty whips waving. It skidded across the trail and down the bank to the hot creek. Its yellow hood disappeared in the steam. Blinkie clenched his fat fists. "You told on Joey, Butch." "An' you'll catch it." Murky eyes bugging. Butch edged away. "You just wait till Pop gets back." They waited. The tired cubs sat down to rest and the tenderfeet fretted in their hot prams. Breathing hard, Blinkie kept close to Butch. Ratbait watched till Pop swam back out of the drain. The whips were wrapped around two small bundles that dripped pink water. Unwinding, the whips dropped Joey and his friend on the trail. They crumpled down like rag dolls but the whips set them up again. "How's this, scouts?" Old Pop laughed like steel gears clashing. "We've caught ourselves a real live girl." In a bird-quick way she shook the water out of her sand-colored hair. Standing straight, without the whips to hold her, she faced Pop's glaring lamps. She looked tall for twelve. Joey was sick when the whips let him go. He leaned off the bridge to heave ,and limped back to the girl. She Wiped his face with her wet hair. They caught hands and smiled at each other as if they were all alone. "They tripped me. Pop." Braver now. Butch thumbed his nose at Blinkie and ran toward the machine. "They tried to stop my telling you -- " "Leave them to Mother." Pop bugled a song of joy. "Let them try their silly tricks on her." It wheeled toward the bridge. The whips pushed Joey and the girl ahead of the crunching tracks. "Now hop with Pop to JamboPallantine enough trouble conjuring up Christmas spirit in December -- let alone in June when this column is being written. The whole bit is bizarre. Still, we'll remind you that we have boxed number of other mad, merry and beautiful books fo choose from. Do it now. anthology of topflight science fiction edited by Robert Silverberg and tiyour own delectation we hope you Pope. (are we subconsciously subscribing to the traditional?)but for occultists we have Elizabeth Byrd's weird experiences in New York and Scotland, least one of the castles she mentions and can testify to the authenticity of her experiences. We've never been back. Come to think of it, even this book is traditional because Christmas (our old-fashioned Christmas anyAay) is a time when one sits around a fire telling spooky stories. So a Merry Yule to You All. #(t. by Hannes Bok, introduction by Lin Carter. This is one in the grand tradition, with wizards, sea monsters and the like. First time in book form here -- #(t -- the address is # West #th Street, New York #. PPl Ballanttne ree! Hop with Pop! Hop, hop!" tall iron door in Mother's old gray wall. The floors beyond were naked steel, alive with machinery underneath. They filed into a dim, round room that echoed to the grating squeal of Pop's hard tracks. "Fox Troop, here we are for Jamboree!" Pop's jolly voice made a hollow booming on the curved steel wall, which reflected Pop's red light. "Mother wants you to know why we celebrate this happy time each year." The machine was rolling as it spoke to the center of a wide black circle in the middle of the floor. Something drummed far below like a monster heart and Ratbait saw that the circle was the top of a black steel piston. It slid slowly up, lifting Pop. The drumming died and Pop's eyes blazed down on the cubs in the Anthrax Patrol, to stop their awed murmuring. "Once there wasn't any Mother." The shock of that crashed and throbbed and faded. "There wasn't any yearly Jamboree. There wasn't even any Pop, to love and care for little boys." The cubs were afraid to whisper but a stir of troubled wonder spread among them. "You won't believe how tenderfeet were made." There was a breathless hush. "In those bad I old days, boys and girls were allowed to change like queer insects. They changed into creatures called adults -- " The whips writhed and the red lamps glared and the black cleats creaked on the steel platform. "Adults!" Pop spewed the word. "They malfunctioned and wore out and ran down. Their defective logic circuits programed them to damage one another. In a kind of strange group malfunction called war they systematically destroyed one another. But their worst malfunction was in making new tenderfeet." Pop turned slowly on the high platform, sweeping the silent troop with blood-red beams that stopped on Joey and his girl. All the scouts but Ratbait and Blinkie had edged away from them. Her face white and desperate, she was whispering in Joey's ear. Listening with his arm around her, he scowled up at Pop. "Once adults made tenderfeet, strange as that may seem to you. They used a weird natural process we won't go into. It finally broke down because they had damaged their genes in war. The last adults couldn't make new boys and girls at all." The red beams darted to freeze a startled cub. "Fox Troop, that's why we have Mother. Her job is to collect undamaged genes and build them into whole cells with which she can assemble whole boys and girls. She has been doing that a long time now and she does it better than those adults ever did. And that's why we have Jamboree! To fill the world with well-made boys and girls like you and to keep you happy in the best time of life -- even those old adults always said childhood was the happy time. Scouts, clap for Jamboree!" The cubs clapped, the echo like a spatter of hail on the high iron ceiling. "Now, scouts, those bad old days are gone forever," Pop burbled merrily. "Mother has a cozy place for each one of you and old Pop watches over you, and you'll never be adult -- " "Pop! Pop!" Butch squealed. "Lookit Joey an' his girl -- " P op spun around on the high platform. Its blinding beams picked up Joey and the girl sprinting toward a bright sky-slice where the door had opened for the last of the prams. "Wake up, guys!" Joey's scream shivered against the red steel wall. "That's all wrong. Mother's just a runaway machine. Pop's a crazy robot--" "Stop for Pop!" The scoutmaster was trapped on top of that huge piston but its blazing lamps raced after Joey and the girl. "Catch 'em, cubs! Hold 'em tight. Or there'll be no Jamboree!" "I told you, Pop!" Butch scuttled after Joey. "Don't forget I'm the one that told. I'm the one -- " Ratbait dived at his heels. They skidded together on the floor. "Come on, scouts!" Joey was shouting. "Run away with us. Our own genes are good enough." The floor shuddered under him and that bright sky-slice grew thinner. Lurching on their little tracks, the prams formed a line to guard it. Joey jumped the shrieking tenderfeet but the girl stumbled. He stopped to pick her up. "Help us, scouts," he gasped. "We gotta get away -- " "Catch 'em for Pop!" that metal bellow belted them. "Or there'll be no gold stars for anybody!" Screeching cubs swarmed around them. The door clanged shut. Pop plunged off the sinking piston almost too soon. The yellow hood crunched. Hot oil splashed and smoked but the whips hauled Pop upright again. "Don't mess around with M-MM-M-Mother!" The anvil voice came back with a stuttering croak. "She knows best!" The quivering whips dragged Joey and the girl away from the clutching cubs and pushed them into a shallow pit where that great black piston had dropped below the level of the floor. "Now sing for your Mother!" old Pop chortled. "Sing for the Jamboree!" The cubs howled out their official song and the Jamboree went on. There were Pop-shaped balloons for the tenderfeet, and double scoops of pink ice milk for the cubs and gold stars for nearly everybody. "But Mother wants a few of you," old Pop purred. A pointing whip picked out Blinkie. He jumped into the pit without waiting to be dragged. But Butch turned white and tried to run when it struck at him. "Pop! Not m-m-m-m-me!" he squeaked. "Don't forget I told on Joey. I'm only going on eleven and I'm in line for leader and I'll tell on everybody -- " "That's why Mother wants you." Old Pop laughed like a pneumatic hammer. "You're getting too adult." The whip snaked Butch into the pit, dull eyes bulging more than ever. He slumped down on the slick black piston and struggled like a squashed bug and then lay moaning in a puddle of terror. Ratbait stood sweating as the whip came back to him. His stomach felt cold and strange and the tall red wall spun like a crazy wheel around him. He couldn't move. The whip pulled him to the rim of the pit. There Blinkie took his hand. Ratbait shook off the whip and stepped down into the pit. Joey nodded and the girl gave him a white, tiny smile. They all closed around her, arms linked tight, as the piston dropped. "Now hop along for Pop! You've had your Jamboree -- " That hooting voice died away far above and the pit's round mouth shrahk into a blood-colored moon. The hot dark drummed like thunder all around them and the slick floor tilted. It spilled them all into Mother's red steel jaws.  "My writing career started in Viet Nam, when a general asked me to prepare a report on the causes of malaria. " says T.J. Bass, a young pathologist from southern California, whose Half Past Human is this month's featured novel. The report had to be written in non-technical language for laymen, and when I finished the whole thing sounded so much like science fiction, I decided to try my hand at that. After all. I'd been reading sf for years." Bass' first story. Star Itch, appeared in the September, #, issue of our companion magazine as an IF First, and he has been writing ever since. He extrapolates much of his material from his readings in current medical journals. When the Giant Toothpick in Half Past Human treats cancer patients with heat, he adopts a current, though extremely high-risk, procedure. Even his ratio of onethird cured to two-thirds dead reflects the success-failure ratio today "The Giant Toothpick." says Bass, "began as a comic book for my kids. It is based on a #-inch hardwood tomato stake that I carry when I run cross country (Bass, a marathon runner, has his A.A.U. card) as protection against dogs. I painted eyes on my toothpick and the kids treat it like one of their dolls." Bass does much of the research for his stories on the hoof, using his co-runners as sounding boards and information banks His "hardware consultant" is the man who literally put the legs on the moon module of Apollo #; his "electronic consultant " has designed a thermometer scheduled to be inserted in the moon to find out just how hot cold our satellite is: and his "software consultant" conducts a computer school for digital computer operators. Bass and wife Gloria are raising five youngsters: Sara, Tom, Joan, Mary Pat and Karl (#, #, #. # and #). The youngest is named for the Komputerized Aerospace Research Laboratory -- an acronym from a soon-to-bepublished story. Also in the Bass menage is goat Gertrude, a third-generation star milker. Her herd name is Stratford-belle, all the goats in the herd being named for Shakespearian characters. Does Bass envision a hive culture on planet Earth? "I like to think we have more than a few decades prehive time -- hopefully there may be # years of five-toed time. But the hive seems to be evolving all around us. I just hope that mankind has a good foothold on several star systems before the hive culture stagnates this planet."    A Novel Complete In This Issue The Nebishes had taken over Earth and Man faced a life so perfect that he had nothing to die for! I forty-nine, Dan and Moon returned to Rocky Top Mountain. Edentulous and withered with years, they sought the shelter above the ten-thousand-foot level where the Big ES couldn't reach. In this, the third millennium. Earth was avocado and peaceful. Avocado, because all land photosynthesized; and peaceful, because mankind was evolving into the four-toed Nebish -- the complacent hive citizen. Dan and Moon had no time for complacency. Hunted and starving, they struggled for survival in an ecology where the food chain had been shortened to its extreme. Earth Society had squeezed its citizens between the plankton ponds and the sewers, until there were no niches for the in-between people except with the varmints and vermin -- thieving from garbage and gardens. The hive culture flourished undershared in Earth's bounty and found happiness in the simple, stereotyped rewards rationed out by Earth Society -- the Big ES. Nothing moved on the surface except the Agrimechs and a rare fugitive such as Moon. He was a five-toed throwback unable to adjust to the crowded society. Both he and his dog, Dan, were living fossils. Their species were crowded out by the Nebish masses, but they lived on. Both had been subjects in ancient experiments on the metabolic clock -- rendering them clockless; so their bodies lingered through the generations enabling them to witness, in agony, the extinction of their kind. The extinction was still going on, for an occasional throwback still appeared in the Nebish stock -- primitives left behind by evolution. Faithful, dull-witted Agrimechs labored in the avocado-colored vegetation, striving to catch every quantum of the sun's energy and transform it into the needed carbohydrates. Their mechanical intelligences were suited to their tasks -- they were dedicated, reliable. On this day in # A.O. a new mech brain stirred on Rocky Top Mountain. Its circuitry was far more complex -- it was quickwitted and faithful to no one and nothing but itself. "Hi ho! Old man with dog. Pick me up." "Who speaks?" asked Moon, picking up a rock. Dan's snout wrinkled in a toothless snarl. "I am down here, under these leaves." "The spirit of the spear?" "No -- I'm a machine. Toothpick is my name." Moon and Dan crouched a respectable distance away. "You are no machine I know. Machines can move." "I am a small one -- to be carried. Pick me up." Moon hesitated. "But the metal detectors -- " "Don't worry. I'm not iron," coaxed Toothpick. "Pick me up. I can feed you." Moon and Dan were always a little hungry. "Edibles are welcome. Feed us and we'll talk some more." Toothpick instructed him to return to the valley. S enses alert, they crouched on the edge of the orchard. Harvesters rolled by on wide soft wheels like giant beetles, appendages folded and thorax-like bins laden with plankton powder, fruits and vegetables. The evening sun hid intermittently behind dark clouds on the western horizon. Moon waited for an agromech carrying wooden tomatoes. Shouting, he aved at the bulge of sensors -- the "head" that housed communicator and neurocircuitry at its anterior end. The huge machine stopped. Moon gave its wheel a friendly pat. "Good afternoon, human." "Need any repairs?" "Just a loose dust cover on my L box -- but it can keep until we can get -- " "I'll take a look at it," Moon said, going to the tool kit. While he worked on the load leveler he asked casually, "Anyone asking for me these days?" "No," answered the bulky Harvester. "Are you going to report seeing me?" "I haven't been ordered to. I only report what I am ordered to report." "I know." Moon patted the machine affectionately. He knew it must report him if he stole part of the harvest. It would never hurt him or try to interfere but it had to report any damage or loss. "Mind if I ride along?" he asked. "I'd enjoy your company," said the machine as it started to move slowly. Dan perked up his ears and began to pad along behind. Soon, as Toothpick had predicted, fierce thunder sounded and lightning flashed. Moon packed his sack with wooden tomatoes and strapped it on his back. The machine stopped to let him off. It would report him as soon as the storm lifted -- but by then it would be morning if Toothpick proved right. T he banana sun was well up in the grape sky when Moon returned to the sfwt where Toothpick protruded from the dusty humus. Below, on the flat land, the thunderstorm was beginning to dissipate. "You are a god," said Moon as he sorted through glistening ten-inch spheres. "Hardly." Moon talked while he cracked open one of the tomato-colored fruits and began to gum the moist pulp. "You brought the rains and you kept Harvester from reporting me." The cyber spoke carefully, didactically: "I predicted the rain and the electrical activity kept the Harvester from reporting. My abilities are based on science, not sorcery." For a moment the cyber focused its optic pickup on the old man and the dog as they struggled with the nutritious pulp in toothless mouths. It continued; "Of course you could represent my powers as spiritual to any of your fellows. You could organize a following -- establish a religion -- " Face screwed up in disgust, the old man answered, "Never. Cooperation is what the Big ES is made of -- organize, cooperate and crush the individual. Man was meant to be wild and free." Toothpick flexed his surface membrane charge and squirmed in the chocolate vegetable debris. "Pick me up." Moon and Dan were still a bit chary about letting a talking javelin into their tight partnership. "Why?" "I am a companion robot -- designed to offer companionship in exchange for companionship." "Dan and I are sufficient. What do we need with you? You can't even walk. You'd be a burden." "Both of you need teeth. Pick me up and I'll help you find teeth," said the cyber. Moon flicked his tongue over the stumps of tender dentine that were almost covered by hypertrophic gum tissue. Two hundred years of chewing had worn them away. The subsequent softening of his diet had softened his body, too. To bite and chew again -- he could not finish the thought. He picked up the hundredcentimeter javelin and the three of them left Rocky Top. B all, a metalloid sphere, occupied a rocky cairn in the center of a tattered neolithic village. A place of reverence, the cairn was surrounded by meager food offerings. The Ball protected them -- the villagers of Table Mountain -- until their numbers had grown into the hundreds. Dawn brought them out of their sewn-hide shelters with flint tools, clay bowls and ripe grainwork, work. All activity stopped when the flap of the large shelter moved. Eyes focused on the flap. A bald male stepped out. Hunched with age, he was dressed in flowing skins which had been stained with metachromatic berry juices. Walking quickly to the cairn, he placed both hands on the sphere, which resembled his own head in size and baldness. For a pensive moment the villagers studied their seer's brooding face as he attempted to contact their unseen protective deities. Alarm appeared on the aged face. Immediately the village broke up into families and small social units. Shelters came down and burins, scrapers and truncated flakes were wrapped with grain and dried meats. The bundles, folded in hides, were strapped on adult backs and weapons appeared in calloused hands. Moments later the village was deserted -- only dust and debris now remained. Across that dust walked a pubescent female leaving clear, measured five-toed footprints. She walked alone down a narrow trail. She was bait. Six sullen males, each carrying a heavy spear, watched her leave. Then they crouched into the dark crevices along the girl's trail. Silence returned to Table Mountain. The sun climbed higher. A male child -- puberty minus five -- became lost during the flight and wandered into the open. He never even heard the hum of the approaching arrow. The nattily clad, fat, pale bowman approached the flopping jungle bunny. With a heavy foot he steadied the small ribcage while he ripped out the barbed tip of the hunting arrow. He unsheathed the short curved blade of his trophy knife and bent over the twitching form. Mercifully falling blood pressure clouded the victim's consciousness. The grisly trophy bagged, the Hunter renocked his arrow and moved up the trail. Finding the village deserted, he followed the five-toed footprints down another slope. This was his third day without sleep -- the small console on his neck titrated his hlood level of Speed. His buckeye detector saw nothing through the towering boulders. He paused cautiously. The six spear chuckers shifted impatiently in their hiding places. A flash of movement at the bottom of the trail -- the bait showed herself. Another trophy. The Hunter started down the trail at a reckless trot. The spears flew. The throwers rushed out. The circuits of the buckeye detector lay crushed on the trail. Chunks of fresh meat were divided among the fugitive villagers in their makeshift camps on the lower slopes. Their seer received his usual generous portion. His crystal ball had saved them again. The buckeyes of Mount Tabulum ate well that night. II T he Tinker of Mount Tabulum was skeptical. "You are a machine. You shouldn't even be in the village. You might report us." Moon held Toothpick up so the full volume of its lingual readout could play over the Tinker. Here was the man Toothpick said could reconstruct Moon's teeth and Moon was going to see that he did. "I am a companion robot, thousands of years old," said the cyber. "The old chains of command were broken while I slept. My superiors are gone. My only loyalty is to Moon, who found me. Moon needs teeth." "How can I trust -- " began Tinker. "Ask your seer, the Hip," suggested Moon. Tinker wordlessly led his visitors to the Hip. After a cursory glance at the newcomers the metachromatic-robed elder gazed into his crystal and nodded approval. The Tinker shrugged and took Moon and Dan to his hut. Crude tools of flint, shell and bone were arranged on a split log. Picking up a polished white stick. Tinker motioned for Moon to open his mouth. After prodding the gum line methodically for a few minutes he glanced into Dan's mouth. Then he looked at his pitiful tools and slumped into a squat. "Those teeth are really worn out. Need full or three-quarter crowns on every one. Tin caps I can do -- crowns, no." Toothpick hummed a sharp request: "What would you need to do the restorations here? Now? You've done similar work in Society. Let's try it on the Outside." "Tell him what you need. Tinker," said Moon with a toothless grin. I've seen him make it rain. He can probably get most anything for you." Tinker remained skeptical but the prospect of working with his hands again excited him. He had nothing to lose but time -- and there seemed to be a surplus of that. "Open up," he said, reaching for his retouched levallois point. He pressed the cold flint against the firm tissue of the gum line and picked out a yellow flake of dental calculus. He put the flake on the tip of his index finger. "This calcified debris is all around those stumps. My stone tools arc probably strong enough to get it all out but it will be an awful lot of work. There'll be pain and blood -- and a danger of infection. The black area, however -- " he held Toothpick up so his optic pickup was in Moon's mouth -- "is decay. Decayed dentine is softer than enamel, of course. But it's too tough for my primitive setup." He thought a moment. "I could adapt one of the power drills from an Agrimech's tool kit. It may bring a Hunter if we take one, though." "I'll handle that," said Toothpick. "Go on." Tinker began to show some interest in the project. He looked into Moon's mouth again. "Most of these root canals are dead, I'd guess. It would be a good idea to fill them all. Cure the dead ones and drain any root abscesses that might be forming. I'll need a rough metal wire to scrape out the canals and a medicated wick to cure them. Any antiseptic from a Hunter's kit will do to medicate even dilute phenol or iodine solutionsand any woven thread will do for the wick. That should be minor, after we get a power drill set up." Moon volunteered; "It's my teeth and I know most of the Agrimechs in the east valley. Til leave for the tool kit now. Anything else you might need?" "Don't load yourself down. Hunters may be on your trail in half a day. Any small metal pliers, pick-types or small hard drill bits -- it's your mouth. The smaller and the sharper the tools, the less trauma. We can bury them under a rock till we need them fool the metal detectors." said Tinker. He turned back to Toothpick. "I can use wax for the positive sand clay for the negative form. I need metal for simple casting. The metal?" He looked around. "I only have a little tin." "Wouldn't gold be best?" asked Toothpick. "Certainly." "Ball was wearing a cap when he was discovered." said Toothpick. "It had enough gold foil. We can fire up a simple charcoal forge one day when all the molds are ready -- shouldn't attract any more Hunters than one of our regular campfires." Tinker looked at Toothpick with a little more respect now that he realized how thoroughly the little cyber called Toothpick thought things out. T he tartar-chipping and gumtrimming went smoothly enough. Both Moon and Dan dragged themselves around with swollen faces and rusty saliva for a few weeks but that was to be expected. However, when time came to drill away the black dentine some frayed will power began to show. The drill bit was of a large coarse class that raised a lot of heat and vibration. The smell of cooking blood filled the village when the Tinker was working. Dan's dog mind considered it torture and even a hundred years of discipline proved inadequate to keep him on the Tinker's work table, the split log. Moon's nerves, too, were pretty shot. They were about to give up the whole project when Toothpick suggested using Molecular Reward to disassociate the pain. Tinker dug up one of the console pumps taken from the neck of a killed Hunter. The last dose was the M.R. they were after. By diluting it one to a hundred they made a mouthwash that actually turned off the sensory and motor nerve endings in the mouth for several hours. For some reason saliva flowed very heavily while the M.W. was active but the Tinker made a flexible dam to keep the work area dry. From then on the work went quickly and -- in slightly less than six months -- Moon and Dan were smiling at each other with bright new teeth. At first the bite surfaces felt irregular and unfamiliar but the chewing stresses adjusted the periodontal collagenous bundles until they were meeting smoothly. "We'll have to keep an eye on you for about three months," said Tinker. "Don't have any X-raysbut I didn't fill any of the root canals until the wicks smelled sweet. One could still turn sour, though. If either of you get a swelling it would be best if I drained it out the side of the alveolar ridge." He pointed to the cheek just above and below the tooth line. "That way we can save the rootand crown." Moon massaged his jaw thoughtfully. "I'll let you know how it goes." he said. Then he turned to Toothpick. "Now where to?" H unter control was empty except for the class five built-in cyber -- Scanner. His myopic sensors were scattered over the Outside -- Orange Countrywhich covered about a fourth of the continent. His memory banks stored data covering crop and harvest status, mech and buckeye movement and the presence or absence of Hunters. Rook, an aging human monitor, wandered in carrying his morning cup of hot brew. He slumped slowly into his console seat. The warm drink diffused through his system, numbing arthritic pains and stimulating a mild enthusiasm for his work. He nodded toward the wall panel, which showed a map of Orange Country. The topography flexed into threedimensional relief, colors from chocolate to avocado indicating crop stages of cultivation, growth and harvest. These remained static, while movements of colored lights indicated activities of men and machines. "Anything on the fisheye detector?" asked Rook. "No longer located over the canal. One of the buckeye detectors failed during the previous shift and fisheye was moved to cover the gap," explained Scanner. Rook frowned. Fisheye was his own project. To build a fisheye took weeks. Circuits sophisticated enough to distinguish between water mammals and humanoids were hard to find these days. He hated to see it being wasted on a hill somewhere, doing a job any warm-body detector could do. He called up Cass. T he communicator screen focused. A hazy image of a younger man said, "Just a minute." The speaker picked up a box of wires he was working on and unplugged it. The image cleared. "What is it. Rook?" "The fisheye." "Oh, sorry about that. But one of the detectors in the thirty-seven-ohthree line lost range. I had to cover the crops while I worked on it. So far I haven't found the trouble. Sensors O.K. If the failure is in the image converter again we'll be months waiting for parts. Can't have a hole in the line that long." Rook appeared irritated. The young man continued apologetically: "I know how interested you are in fisheye -- but even if there is an aquatic variety of the I people they're no problem as long as they stay in the water. When they come out to take crops the buckeye detectors will pick them up. Remember that a simple fifty-Au-gram B.D. can keep an eye on twenty square miles of open fields -- but one of your fisheye detectors can only watch a few hunIll dred yards of a canal. And the F.D. is going to cost several hundred Augrams. It's just impractical to watch all the canals. Even if the aquatics do exist, they aren't much of a threat. Except for the dugong, we could use the B.D. readings. They catch a few canal surfaces. The occasional warm body moving there probably is Just one of those herbivores anyway. You know how man fears deep water." Rook slumped back into his chair -- depressed. The dugong could not be eliminated, of course. The problem was more than man's affection for the last warm-blooded species to share his home planet -- the dugong also kept vegetation from clogging the vital canals whenever the canal Harvesters were late. It took a F.D. at close range to tell a swimming humanoid from one of those Sirenia. Rook was frowning. "Don't take it too hard. Rook. If your grant comes through you can set up a bunch of F.D.s. Meanwhile, I guess we have to protect the crops -- this week's harvest and next week's harvest." After a moment's silence the younger man signed off, probably to return to his work bench. Already tired. Rook turned to the dull task before him. His grant -- for fisheye census or the proof of the existence of an aquatic I people -- was classified under research. Long-range buckeye control depended on an understanding of their habits -- but with next week's crops in danger, the big ES would postpone research. Perhaps indefinitely. He shrugged and woke up Wolfhound IX. The crew of Hunters was assigned. Coordinates were given. A Hunt. his minisub carefully through the mile-wide interior of the anaerobic digester. Visibility had been improved by recirculating a stream of clear effluent through the center and adjusting the flow rate from turbulent to laminar, but massive islands of sludge still remained -- acres ofo fungus and bacteria flourishing on the sewage nutrients. In the sub's lights these resembled multicolored clouds and trailing seaweed above and firmer gelatinous towers below. He maneuvered close to a yellow, translucent mass about ten times the size of his sub and extended his sampler tube into the gelatinous material. He aspirated a fragment and moved on. So far it looked like a routine inspection. "No sign of membrane activity," he said automatically after fifteen minutes of silence. "You still have about a quarter mile to go. The first disturbance you'll come to is on the other side of the bubble curtain in the aerobic section," said a voice over the communicator. Moses recognized D. J. Birk, his immediate superior in the Pipe caste -- a demanding but fair boss. Moses moved on through the aquatic jungle of microorganisms. His membrane scope saw nothing. The little cells -- a micron and less in size -- were polarized, of course. But the ion charge in their tiny cell walls was just too small for the scope's probing magnetic field. Something had been picked up by the digester's sensors. Whatever it was, it had a membrane integrity on the level of a coelenterate and a size larger than his minisub. The data gave it sort of a ghostlike quality -- it appeared in different parts of the digester, changed shape and disappeared, only to reappear at a different location. Birk had considered the readings as sensor malfunctions until he saw the caloric output of the digester. It had fallen when the "ghosts" had appeared. Electronic shadows don't eat and neither do the other kinds of ghosts -- so Moses had been sent in. "I'm passing through the bubble curtain," Moses said. Around him the floating islands of sludge became aerated and buoyed to the surface. "I've got you on the screen. See anything?" asked D.J. "Nothing. Visibility is pretty good, too -- more than thirty yards." "Most of the sludge has been activated in that section and the skimmers are removing -- Watch it! Looks like a ghost forming up around you." "Can't see anything. The turbidity is increasing a little. That's all -- hey! Something just turned my sub over. Viewport clouded up. Can't see a thing." "Turn off your jets. It is alive and delicate. Your jets are tearing it apart. Keep recording. It's carrying you up out of the range of this pickup." Moses calmed down and deactivated his motor. A quivering, amorphous mass covered the port and blocked his view of the inverted world outside. The pressure dropped. The sub slowly righted itself. "My instruments tell me I'm on the surface but I still can't see." D.J. switched to the surface sensors in the arched ceiling of the digester. Optical pickup was blocked by a tangle of glistening, white and rootlike structures. He tried another pickup about a hundred yards away -- reported nothing. Just the usual gas pocket -- an arched dome trailing fine hairlike mycelia and the fluid surface quiet and flecked with foam. "Sit tight and keep your sensors on. You're safe enough. If we want to get you out all we have to do is turn on your jets and rip that membrane ghost apart. Let's see what it is up to," said D.J. Moses activated his sampler tube and biopsied the thing that held him. Several hours later he biopsied it again. That bite shook the sub. The tensile strength of the thing had increased' markedly. He was about to complain when the film over the port rolled up into a rope-like structure and moved slowly away from him. He pressed his face against the flat cold surface and peered out. D.J. watched the ghost fade from the screen, leaving the sub's silhouette. "The ghost is gone," he said, Moses continued to stare for a moment. He said, "Not gone. Dead." His scope had registered a large sheet of ion activity when the creature was alive. Now the creature had changed from a huge amoebalike mass to a firm mat of tall white stems, each topped by a glistening white melon. Moses amended: "Not dead -- fruited. It has fruited!" The sub sat in a bubble that was perhaps an acre in size and filled with stalks and melons. Most of the melons were gray and black -- a few were split open. He described what he saw to D.J., heard his superior suck in his breath. "The Amorphus. It's a fungusa slime mold. I've seen them before in digesters -- but only a few inches in diameter. Those fruiting bodies are delicious. If this is a large mutant of one of the edible species we're rich! Can you suit up and get one of those white ones into your cockpit?" Moses put on his helmet, checking the air supply. The gases in a digester were not breathable. He would have to wait to learn if the slime-mold melon smelled like a truffle. He left the sub and returned. Objective accomplished. "We'll name it the Eppendorff-Birk Melon when we file our report. It may become a significant food item if we can get it started in the other digesters," D.J. said. Moses shrugged out of his sticky suit and sat down beside the melon. It was ovoid in shape, about two feet long and one foot in diameter. He prodded its slick skin. "Moses' Melon," he said. D. J. was suspiciously silent for a moment. Then he said cheerfully, "Right. Has a certain ring to it. Moses' Melon. I'll write it up that way and I'll add a recommendation for a bonus for you. How'd you like to go on a Hunt?" Moses shook his head. "Trophytaking never appealed to me. I'd like to climb a mountain, though." "A climb then. Fine. See you next week," said D. J., dismissing him. E ven in the off hours the tubeways hour passed through Moses Eppendorff's home station. He put on his nose filters and elbowed his way into the tube. The acrid stench made his eyes water. Humanity pulsed and flowed. The acceleration nauseated him and ruined what little appetite he was developing. Changing tubes twice brought him to his shaft city. The hundred-yard-wide floor of the shaft was covered with his anonymous neighbors -- some queuing up at the dispensers, ways, others standing idle. He started up the spiral walkway that wound up the sides of the shaft, stepping over a discoloring corpse that still lay where he had seen it the day before. Two hours later, bone tired, he reached his crawlway. Sleep came quickly. Tomorrow he served on the megajury. girl quickened her pace. She wore the blue-white smock of Attendant caste. Through its folds her smooth body curves marked her as puberty plus four. Her green eyes darted over the crowd behind and around her -- hundreds of blank faces flowing about her. She probably recognized the mass of nose-picking strangers that always seemed to fill the tubeways with its random movements -- but now one pair of feet did not move randomly. They followed her. Rough hands reached for her through the crowd. Strong fingers bruised her shoulder, turning her into the knife point. The maniacal face, eyes too close together, aquiline nose and thin dry mouth were frozen into her memory molecules as the cold blade toyed with the soft tissues of her belly. Her screams and struggle went, unnoticed by the anonymous crowd. A large blood vessel parted under the blade and her strength faded. She slumped to her knees as he began the second stage of his compulsive act. The crowd continued its random movements. A careless footstep on her limp left hand snapped two small finger bones. Other footsteps tracked the widening circle of red. As the murderer-rapist completed stage two the viewscreen froze, and the megajury voted. The trial computer had assembled a complete picture of the crime this time, and Moses did not hesitate to press his "execute" button. The arguments for suspension fell on deaf ears -- too many of the organically ill were awaiting suspension spaces as it was. It was no time to be overly generous toward the psychotics. The Murder-Rape-Syndrome and the mad dog Mass-Murder-Syndrome had increased logarithmically with the population and Moses had little hope that these killers could ever be returned to society at the present population density. He felt he owed it to society to press the button. The screen switched to the cell of the accused. Same aquiline features. He was casually eating a light breakfast. His bioelectrical parameters ran across the bottom of the split screen. He did not even know when the megajury tally hit over fifty-percent. Heavy metal ions and toxic radicals tied up his enzyme systems and the bioelectricals began to flatten out -- cerebral, myocardial, even duodenal. Moses switched to light musicals and began to eat his own breakfast of woven protein. Another day. H e adjusted his cubicle air vent and took a deep breath. "What does the Outside smell of today?" came a voice from the doorway. from the next cubicle, shaftward. "Green," said Moses. lapsed into a corner. His right hand was cupped toward Moses. Moses cupped hand so the dispenser's optic pickup could register the unspoken order. A half liter of foamy dropped into the chute, charged to Moses. "Green is a color, not an odor," nose and upper lip. "I consider it both -- like artichoke or avocado can be both a color and a flavor." looked wistfully toward the opposite wall. "Artichokes and avocados were more than just colors and flavors once. They were real things -- parts of plants, I think." excursion had started out as a hunt but accident had occurred during his drug delirium and he had become lost. He had wandered around Outside for over a year and had never been the same after he returned to society. He could not face the crowded tubeways or hold down a job. Society gave him calorie basic -- fifteen hundred unflavored -- and quarters basic -- thirty cubic yards. He was living out his years quietly in half the space allotted to Moses. Whenever Moses the spaciousness and flavors to which pleasant enough, Moses thought, but his habit of fondling his grisly, cubed trophy and mumbling incoherencies had earned him the nickname Simple. many kinds of plants -- yellow was the turnip purple was the beet dum de dum de dum dum good enough to eat. I forget how the rest of it goes. That was a rhyme my mother taught me. Did you have a mother?" "No, I don't think so," said Moses. He knew that the embryogenesis laboratories had produced most of the present four-toed generation of Nebishes -- the superior Homo sapiens. "Too bad. I enjoy my memories of my mother. I'd like to have a family of my own -- this living alone in these tiny apartments just isn't any good. I wish I had a son." "Why?" "It is sad to die -- unmourned." Moses feel uncomfortable. He walked back tPThe air vent and changed the subject. "I still say it smells green Outside. I think I'll go have a look for myself." "I'll just climb up to the shaft cap and look through the grill. No harm in that. Why don't you come along?" toyed with his trophy cube. "Can't stand those crowds on the spiral walkway. Damn people. There are too many of them. I used to be able to fight my way through any crowd when I was younger. But that was behis boots, exposed his three-toed feet. "Lost my toes out there, too." Moses chided him: "Lost your toes and your guts. I guess that's where they got the saying that mankind is leaving its fifth toe and its initiative behind as it evolves into the four-toed Nehish." anger as he sorted out his feelings. He stood up hesitantly. "Maybe I will come with you, if -- if the walkway isn't too crowded." They filled their pockets with sweet bars, fat cubes and woven protein from Moses' dispenser and started out. T hey crawled the fifty yards to the shaft and peered out onto the spiral walkway. Only a few middleaged and apathetic adults straggled by. No crowd. They walked over to the railing and leaned out into the shaft. An eighth of a mile below the floor of the shaft was a hazy disc of heads. Above them the shaft cap was a vague glow -- more than a half-mile straight up. They started around the upward spiral, passing anonymous crawlways of their neighbors in the shaft city. An hour later they took a drink break -- each quarter mile turn of the walkway only lifted them twenty yards. It would take them over three hours to walk up to the cap. "Enjoy looking Outside?" asked Willie. "Oh, I don't know -- been so long. I find it interesting, I suppose." "Humans used to live Outside." "Used to live in the ocean too -- that's why we have gill slits as embryos. But the ocean, and the Outside were just stages in our development. Now we've evolved into the Big ES -- hive culture, colony people." Moses was not sure of what Simple had talked like that for so long that now Moses thought of the Big ES as some sort of living thing that controlled mankind -- but the concept, of course, was not logical. "Used to need five toes, too -- running and climbing all over like that. But now Big ES takes care of us -- Moses looked at his own boot. "You didn't always think Big ES was good?" discussed Big ES frequently. It was "No. That's why I stayed on -- when I found myself Outside after the drugs wore off. At first I couldn't stand it. All that open space -- I wasn't used to it. And there was weather." Moses waited for him to continue. "That's changes in temperature, you know. It was light and dark. The air moved fast and then it stood still. The ground became covered with foam took another quick drink at the fountain and started eagerly up the walkway. "Maybe we'll see some weather if we hurry." Moses followed him. shown enthusiasm about anything to do with Outside. He glanced about for the optic pickups of Big ES and slowed his pace. "Weather is awful," he said. "Man wasn't meant to live in weather. Big ES explained that to me very thoroughly. When I came back from my wild life on the Outside they explained how man was meant to live in cities -- not between cities where the I people live. The I people were bad because they trampled the crops and reproduced like animals. That was explainedto me real good." They walked in silence for a time. The sunlight filtering through the shaft cap above began to fade into dusk. natural for the I people to act like animals -- they are part animal. Some u.sed to think the I people were our five-toed ancestors but Tm certain we both descended from a common ancestor. They're just a blind end of evolution -- unable to form large social survive." He made a gesture of disgust. "Eating human flesh those fivetoed creatures actually eat the flesh of their own kind -- and any of the fourtoed Hunters they catch. I can see how evolution may have equipped them with a reproductive drive that is a bit wild by the standards of Big ES but I can't accept their flesh-eating habits. I suppose that is why I'm proud of my trophy I hunted the last of Earth's carnivores." At the rim of the cap they got a glimpse of a blue sky through a metal down facing the blank wall of the walkway. "I can't look out," he said simply. Moses gazed through the grill, desbenefitsunset, plum and grape colors darkening to a star-speckled less platform that ran around the yawning shaft. The grilla stout oneinch gauge, six-inch mesh -- ran up thirty yards to a roof which appeared to be rimmed with shaggy greens. In the gathering darkness a man-sized Agrimech scuttled in from the fields and disappeared into its garage in the base of the platform. Plankton ponds lit up and the fields became covered with the clouds of agrifoam which carried auxins and nutrients. Rows of distant shaftcaps marched to the horizon -- each about a mile apart and each housing a shaft city of fifty thou.sand. voice. Moses nodded. "Bright and white. Some big like an eye peeking down. Others small and numerous like spilled metallic dust." As he watched them blink he found the old familiar pattern of Orion -- unchanged since he had seen it before, several years ago. The shoulders, feet and belt. During his subterranean existence he had had little curiosity about astronomy. Sewage was real. The sky was just a background for scenes on entertainment shows. The night passed and an Irrigator trundled along a canal, drenching the land. Foam vanished. Orion marched westward until dawn erased him but Moses was confident "he" would return again. Outside seemed to have some stability and pattern to its roof even at night. In the growing light Moses turned to head pressed against the wall. He was not asleep. eyes and Moses reworded the question carefully. "When you were outside -- the stars came out each night, didn't they? Could you see outlines of things in them? Things that came back again and again?" ly to his feet and slouched down the ramp. Moses took one last look Outside and followed. They walked in silence for several quarter-mile turns of the spiral. "Don't remember too good. Stars? I know I must have seen them -- but can't remember actually looking. Lots of things about my time on the Outside are all mixed up. Do you think it could have been the drugs?" "MaybeSpeed does more than make you go fast." Moses spoke sympathetically. "Maybe the Big ES erased some of your memories, tootrying to make you a more useful citizen." "Of course. The Big ES put in blocks to keep my nostalgic memories from flooding out of my deep amygdaloid complex. But the blocks are not complete. Some memories get through." pressed his forehead against the wall. Sullen, morose and brooding, he mumbled something about the most beautiful creature he had ever seen. Moses tried to prod him out of his catatonic his time soMoses was used to seeing him in this condition. All that was missing was the grisly .trophy cube hour Moses shruggedleft a few bars of woven protein, the flavored kind later. sudden depressions. Drugs during or after his spell on the Outside could be could have cracked under the strain of Outside. ience that had broken him? Guilt? Moses wondered if any connection existed between the trophy cube and ful creature but Moses was not too good at anatomy. A trophy was a trophy. He wished he could at least tell the trophy's sex. He suspected that obsession with reproduction during his lucid periods. If his trophy were also killed the only thing he loved. Moses did not like to think that of his neighbor. IV F or several days Moses dialed for information about Outside. Star maps were available. They were coded under seasons but Moses was not sure what a season was. He did learn Orion's star pattern was permanent. Under plants he found a few scant crops -- trees, vines, fleshy things and grasses. Under animals he found his fellow superior humans, the four-toed Nebishes and the lower, five-toed I people. The I people were described as cannibals and thieves -- the varmints of the year # A.D. The information bank estimated the population of the I people at less than half a that they would become extinct as soon as society found the funds for a really big Hunt. Moses waited to see what other animals would be mentioned and was surprised at the brief list -- mostly life forms that had adapted to mankind's subsistence civilization -- vermin in his cities, a grazing aquatic mammal and a few shellfish in his irrigation canals. Nothing walked the land, swam the seas or flew in the air. Moses didn't miss them -- never having known them. He was merely a little amazed that the total mass of animal flesh on the planet was one species -- Man. At the end of the week he checked in with D.J. at Pipe caste communications center. He sat on the edge of his bed, munching his breakfast, while the viewscreen focused. "No need' to come in this shift. Your Climb has been authorized. The Moses Melon looks like a success. It is a mutant slime mold. The troph stage is an amoeba that thrives in aerobic sludge. It coalesces in maturity to sporulate like a fungus. The boys from Synth plan to gray-age the melon and try it in the mushroom flavor line at first. We'll be rolling in Au-grams if it goes over. When you come back from your Climb check in again. We'll see how it's moving." The words were what Moses had expected -- more or less -- but D...l.'s face seemed tight and his voice had sounded strained. Moses Eppendorff's dispenser began to drop items for the Climb. He carefully checked his new suit of clothes for defects before he chucked the soiled ones down the chute to the digester. His kit contained food bars for the tube trip. He would be in the tubeways for several days -- even without losing time at dispensers. Public dispensers had an irritating way of delaying a traveler -- otherwise he tolerated them. After all, most dispensers were only class tens -- and identities had to be carefully checked. Moses did not want a nonworker eating flavored calories and charging them to his account. He was not made of Au-grams. Before he left he looked in on Simple was still catatonic. His eyes were glazed. F or two days Moses fought his way through the stinking crowds. He was weak from trying to keep his footing in slippery excrement and crushed roaches, sore from tripping over neglected bodies and continually nauseated by the rotten vapors that saturated his nose filters. He was sorry he had come. He stepped out at a strange shaft city to rest, saw the usual piles of refuse and hostile stares. He found himself dozing against the wall when he heard the sickening thud of a jumper. Another suicide. From the fragmentation of the skeleton Moses Judged that he or she had started a quarter of a mile up the shaft. What bothered Moses was that the jumper had not had the simple decency to scream a warning as heshe approached -- to give crowd on the shaft floor a chance to give himher room to land. As it was, the jumper took a couple with himher. Moses was wide awake now. He elbowed his way back into the tubeway and continued toward the mountain. A class nine mop brushed by. Its five-foot-tall snail shape took up the space of ten humans as it busied itself, wetting, scrubbing and sucking at the stained floor. Its thin-walled sac already contained one large lump that had elbows and knees. The tubeway deposited Moses on the floor of the rec shaft. He found himself alone. A large dispenser called his name and issued him a heavy pack of rations. He stood, strapping it on his back, mentally complaining about his own Pipe caste. The Pipe people had designed a system that moved humans with their food, water and air all over the planet -- thousands of miles -- but only horizontally. Never up. The energy simply was not available. Moses looked up the shaft. It was narrow -- a mere thirty yards in diameter. The spiral walkway had a twenty per cent grade and only an occasional, abandoned crawlway. He could not see the top. A black pinpoint in the center of the dimly lit spiral marked what he guessed was the two-mile height. He took a deep breath of the cold, damp, metallic air and strode out. Three hours later he passed three gray-haired men leaning on their packs. He felt smug about his endurance until, an hour later, a girl -- puberty plus seven -- passed him. Her pack was about the size of his too. She wore the smock of the Attendant caste. He stopped at the one-mile level to sleep. When he checked one of the crawlways he was surprised at how sterile the cubicles were. Without food and water dispensers man never nested there -- and without man his vermin did not either. Moses slept soundly for more than ten hours. His Attendant met him at the top of the ramp. She was a puberty-plus-ten female -- pleasant enough but dullwitted and sterile. He stood, sweating and swaying a little under his heavy pack -- exhausted. She steadied him with a firm hand on his damp shoulder strap. "Supper or sex?" was her greeting. Politeness prevented him from growling, "Sleep." This was a Climb, after all. He forced a smile and carefully straightened his aching back. "Let's try both," he said, "after I've refreshed myself." "Saved us some water. Come on. We're family for two weeks." She led him toward his room. The stereotyped hetero relationship suited his psyche -- but he was tired and the water was too cold and too scanty. She was openly bored -- efficient but bored -- and their cot was too hard for his tender muscles. The night became another nothing in his life. Dawn was a bright surprise. At full blaze the yellow sun quickly rose above his room with a blinding glare. One entire wall was transparent. His Attendant stumbled awkwardly from the cot and turned down the wall, changing the sun into a pale moon. Then she collapsed back on the bedding. He walked to the edge of the room and looked down. Pyramids of monotonous cubicles covered the lower slopes as far as he could see -- he was reminded of an obscene glacier. The black crags of the distant mountains still looked pure -- they seemed to be naked rock -- but the distance was too great for his visual resolution. He could not be sure that they too were not coated with windows. He hoped that at sundown they would remain black instead of flaming up with the reflected rays. That would be reassuring. "Breakfast?" The Attendant was fingering through his heavy packs. Odd, but when she began to share his food -- food he spent two days hauling up from shaft base -- she changed in his eyes. No longer was she an Attendant, here for his companionship. Now she was a parasite, trading her little efforts for calories -- and flavored calories at that. T hree walls of the bar opened to the Outside. But the walls were turned way down low, giving the place an eerie cavelike air. Moses could see hazy outlines of the sky and mountains Outside, although he knew the hour must be close to noon. In the darkness the four-toed Nebishes crowded, thigmotropically, around the massive stone bar, comforted by the warm elbows and hips of their fellows. They stood before the dispenser in their standard-issue-tissue clothes -- loose transparent garments of party people. Moses dialed drinks and joined the clot of people. "Tell me again how you executed the murdering rapist," his Attendant said. He grunted and concentrated on his drink. A hostile, short man with a round, white face glanced his way, spoke loudly from across the bar. by remote control and diluting the guilt in the group conscience of the megajury." Moses had heard these arguments before. Now that they were directed to him personally they stirred up reflex hatreds. He was pleased to know he could still hate. The adrenal surge was surprisingly exhilarating. He and the short man eyed each other across a room filled with apathetics. "Would you have put the psychotic in suspension -- crowding out a good citizen who needed a place to await a cure for an organic illness?" asked Moses. The hostile one sipped his drink and answered, "The crowding in suspension is all theoretical. Your buttonpushing megajury is actual. You can't weigh a real life against theory. Ideas aren't that solid." Moses parried with the obvious. "What is real? And what is manly? Have you ever killed anyone?" "No, but I tried. Didn't make a group activity out of it either. Went on a Hunt. Man to man. Didn't see anything, though," said the little man. "But you were armed and going against an ignorant savage. Used drugs, too. I'll wager. That's not too manly." "I was there, putting it on the line. Not sitting here talking big about a "You're here now." The little man's adrenergic response pulled him from his stool. He strode around the bar shouting at Moses: "Look, killer -- you're probably real good at pushing buttons. I went Outside but I didn't see anything -- just the black dirt, some damn Agrifoam and a few shaft caps. No trophies. There were no buckeyes where the detectors said there were. I say the buckeyes are extinct -- that's why I'm here and not on a Hunt. Waste of time -- a Hunt." Moses taunted him: "First you doubt the suspension crowding -- now the buckeyes. Not too trusting, hey?" The little man calmed. "I question lots of things -- like what is on the other side of this mountain. More cubicles, they say. I say -- nothing. This planet is empty, not crowded." "The other side of this mountain should be no mystery. Let's climb up and have a look at it," challenged Moses. The bar grew silent. All eyes moved to the ceiling where coils of rope hung from rusted pitons. The pitons, granular with age. were symbolic of the Climb. Most of the Nebishes came here to drink and watch. Today Moses and the little hostile one would entertain them. Clumsy in his insulated gear, Moses crunched across the virgin snow to the edge of the balcony. A flexible ladder danced in the wind. The hostile crunched past and put his foot into a rung to hold the ladder taut. He gestured for Moses to go first. Moses started up. The hostile released the ladder jumped out of the snow and the wind sailed Moses out over the mile deep crevasse. Spinning like a kite, he saw the view rotate sky, mountain and misty chasm. The vastness triggered primordial fears. His muscles locked rigidly. Around and around he turned until his gravity sense was lostmists above and below merged. Time stopped. The snowflakes on his face plate refused to melt. When the wind changed direction he swung back over the ledge. Dizzy, he looked down at the firm surface mocking him only a few feet below. The ladder's slack whipped up huge chunks of snow as it snaked back and forth. He tried to climb down but his fingers were still frozen to the rungs by fear. The group from the bar stood, drinks in hand, spectating through the open door and taking sadistic pleasure in his terror. The wind sent him spinning back over the void and he blacked out. H e felt himself falling. Screaming, he opened his eyes to see that he was safe on the cot in his room. Bulky dressings covered his hands and feet and his nose hurt. His Attendant hurried to his side with a liter of hot broth. She steadied his bandaged hands while he drank. "Drink this. Try to relax but don't close your eyes until you get back all the sensation in your arms and legs. You'll feel like you're falling for a while. Your centers of balance are probably scrambled. You were spinning around out there for several hours before I got you down." The broth was not too badwoven protein, a vegetable bar and a couple of fat cubes. It strengthened him quickly. "Thanks," he said. "Hope these bandages come off soon. Roundface's little trick wasn't so funny. I'm going to climb that ladder." V T hree days later Moses made the Climb easily. The hostile went first and was waiting on the ledge. Roundface cracked his helmet to speak. "Sorry about the ride on the ladder the other day -- but it was the best way I knew to cure your Outside phobias. How did you feel during the Climb today?" Moses shrugged. "Okay, killer. Follow me. We hike up the ridge to the snow line. Then it's a mile or so to the cave. We'll sleep there and go on to the summit in the morning." Moses followed him silently. After a while the snow flurries forced him to close his helmet. The trail was narrow and rough. Ice and loose drifts of snow made the footing treacherous. Fortunately there was a line and pitons in the steep spots. At dusk they switched on their suit lights and continued toward the lip of the miniglacier. Moses sipped water and turned up his oxygen. Glancing eastward at the other mountain range he saw the slopes begin to glow as the cliff-dwellers turned on their lights. Soon all the foothills were lit also -- humans everywhere. Depressing. Moses was getting tired of wading through the knee-deep powder when he saw the wail of dark stone. A triangular crack at the base formed the mouth of a cave. The hostile flicked his light inside and then began to walk random circles in the snow. "Moses," he said politely. "You go inside and unroll your bedding while I try to find some firewood out here." Numb with cold and fatigue, Moses wandered deep into the cave. It was about five feet in diameter at the mouth but widened out to three times that twenty yards inside. Odd. Moses thought he smelled wood burning. "Okay in there?" Roundface shouted. "Sure." A moment later Moses was knocked to his knees by a clap of thunder that shook the cave floor and showered him with pebbles and grit. In the silence that followed he heard an evil laugh from far back in the cave. He held his breath, heard approaching footsteps. Moses crawled into a corner and adjusted his suit light to tight beam. He fumbled for his small ice pick. The clap of thunder had come from the mouth of the cave. Since then there had been no sound from the hostile. A flame danced weakly in the back of the cave. Moses killed his own light and huddled farther into his corner. What he saw chilled him. A sinewy old man carried a burning pine cone on a stout spear. His legs were wrapped and he wore tattered rags and a loose outer cloak. He was not alone. Walking before him was a squarish, four-legged beast that was supposed to be extinct -- a seventy-pound, nonhuman carnivore. Moses did not know what the beast was but the long, well-toothed snout told its diet. Man and beast moved past Moses toward the mouth of the cave. Several minutes later they returned. Now the old man carried something that looked like a human leg. It was being carried casually by its knee and it dripped. This time the procession stopped at Moses' hiding place. "Moses Eppendorff?" asked the old man. He added without waiting for an answer: "Come on back by the fire. We want to talk." From his seated position on the floor of the cave Moses viewed the beast as hopeless odds. Trying to carry his ice pick casually, he got to his feet and led the way to the fire. The flame was small, stingy, fed by a few fragments of pine knot. The floor was littered with bones and small bundles of twigs. The bones varied from arched rib cages to whole skulls lined up neatly along the wall. A buckeye camp. "Pull up a rock and relax. I'll have something cooking for us in a minute." The old man stabbed a stout peg through the leg and hung it in one of the dark recesses of the cave. "You're not planning on eating that -- " Moses gagged. "This red thing? Oh, no. That fresh stuff is too tough. I've got a nice aged quarter here." The old man went to another recess and brought back a shrunken black object. It had a little mold on it and did not look human to Moses. He asked no question. T he glowing coals flared up white and blue under the dripping meat. The beast lay, chin on paws, in the outer ring of warmth, waiting patiently for the scraps. Moses waved away his share. The old man tossed it to the animal. Man and beast bared gleaming yellow teeth and devoured their respective portions. Wiping his mouth on his forearm, the old man turned to Moses. "The conditions in this cave are Just right for aging meat. Makes the trip worthwhile." Moses frowned. "Meat? Wasn't that a human being you just killed? Don't you have any feelings?" "Just so much protein to me. Can't have much feeling about one of the four-toeds anyway -- parasites!" The old man pointed his short spear at Moses and admonished: "and I wouldn't waste any time mourning that one, Moses. He had the same thing planned for you. Didn't you notice the way he sent you into this cave first? He's been at this Rec Center long enough to hear the gossip. I've been here before -- and they never know when I'll be back." "You're a -- buckeye?" asked Moses. The old man stood up apologetically. "Oh, I am sorry. We've been waiting for you to climb up here so long -- and eavesdropping until we feel we know you. We forgot you don't know us. I'm Moon. Used to have a more formal name but we'd best forget it. This is my dog, Dan." "Eavesdropping?" "Toothpick spied on you. He has the circuits for it." Moon gestured toward his spear. "Hi," said the spear. "I'm Toothpick. Actually, your being here is my idea." Moses stared at Toothpick -- a machine. A very sophisticated machine. Certainly not a class ten. "But why?" "We want you to come with us -- live Outside." said Toothpick. "Impossible," said Moses. "Life is too short for me to spend it being hunted." Moon handed Toothpick to Moses, saying, "Here, take him for a walk and let him convince you." M oses carried Toothpick gingerly out of the cave. He passed a massive stone deadfall and stepped out under the stars. Toothpick said, "Don't mind the way Moon talks and is. He has confidence in me because Tm so old. Actually Tm just a leftover cyber from the period when man had many of us. It was an age of high technology and low population density -- man and his machines were all over the planet, in the sea and air -- even off the planet, on the moon -- other planets -- even the stars. "I remember those times very clearly. I must have been on stand-by for thousands of years -- until Moon found me. My power sources seem well charged. Moon and I have been traveling together ever since. He gives me intellectual company -- a sounding board for my ideas. I try to protect him. I think we need you now -- Moon and Dan are getting old. They're both over two hundred -- had their genetic clocks turned off so their tissues won't age but the accumulation of scars is slowing them down. Their chances of surviving the next Hunt are small without your help." Moses was watching the stars. He had heard of ancient experiments with genetic decoding. At first they were designed to find out why the four-toed humans made better citizens -- docile, content. The gene locus that controlled initiative just happened to determine five-toeism. A byproduct of the research was the sothat translated the genetic message of life span from the gene to the messynthetic virus -- a sort of antigene -- that knocked out the clock. One injection prevented your cells from knowing when they were too old to divide again. You could still be killed by any number of the usual accidents, neoplasms or infections -- but senility never came. Naturally the clock project was halted when the implications became clear -- there probably was a very good evolutionary reason for the previous generation, dying off at a specific age. Make room for the new. Moon and Dan were just relics from the past. "Did man ever reach the stars?" asked Moses. "I think so," answered Toothpick. "My memory banks are small and what they do contain was put in a long time ago. A lot of it doesn't make sense even to me. But I have a feeling that man did reach the stars before population pressures soaked up the space funds." They talked through the night. Toothpick and Moon had walked over most of the major continents during the past thirty years. Conditions were about the same everywhere. In the tropical and temperate zones man had moved into underground shaft cities and cultivated every square inch of the surface. Vagabonds between the cities were tolerated when their numbers were small but were cruelly hunted when they became a problem. Mankind was apparently making an evolutionary step with the appearance of the four-toed Nebish and his hive culture. A few five-toed strains remained but they were mostly outcasts like Moon. Five-toed ancestors could also be found among the suspended who were waiting for some cure. Toothpick did not like this new Earth but, Moses reasoned, he was a machine and naturally would prefer a world where he could play a more important role than that of vagabond. At dawn Moon reset the deadfall at the cave's mouth. It was a beautiful job of stonecutting -- if you could ignore the gore long enough to admire the precision of the counterbalance and the marble key. Locking the key with his foot. Moon said, "Don't want anyone to get hurt while we're away -- " and laughed. He picked up a ten-centimeter section of tube and attached it to Toothpick's shaft. It had an optic pickup and had been set in the trigger area. Toothpick was more than a toy. Moon moved back to the fire, sorted through the scant rations and then tried on various articles of clothing. "This issue tissue certainly doesn't last long," he complained. He glanced at Moses' kit, reassured himself that there was no need to divide. But he pocketed the food bars. He was ready to lead out when Moses gave him an argument. "Thanks for the invitation -- but I won't be going with you. It sounds like an interesting existence. I just don't want to end my days as a cropcrusher and a fugitive -- and certainly not as a cannibal," he said. Moon flushed with anger. "Do you really know what you're going back to? That secure position in your hive culture? What is your life really? You live alone with no possibility of changing your future, .lobs? Move the sewage or kill a psychotic. Love? Nothing. Don't tell me about your Attendant back there. The only reason she pulled you down from that ladder was to save her share of your rations. Future? You have none. That hive culture is reproducing only the four-toeds. If you come with us you'll have more children than you can count." Moses winced. "Have jungle bunnies -- little kids that would be hunted all their lives." "It is better to be hunted than not to exist at all. Look, you owe it to the human race to try to pass on your genetic fifth toe -- Toothpick thinks you were born with the bud of one. The hive culture is the end of the evolutionary line for man. The hive humans will survive hundreds of millions of years as four-toed Nebishes. But it's the end of the line. Nebishes can't evolve. The hive is a living organism -- each individual unit is specialized for one function. Even reproduction and sex are separated. If one Nebish actually developed a gene for some higher trait he'd probably end up in suspension. It only took a few thousand years to get from the discovery of fire to space flight. In the complish nothing." Moses glanced at the old man. Toothpick and Dan. He snugged up his shoulder harness and said, "Well, I came to see the other side of this mountain. Might as well take a real good look." T WO humans, a dog and a cyber made the trip to the summit of the mountain. The view was encouraging -- naked rocks, ice, snow and an endless blue sky flecked with small white puffs of cloud. The old man waved proudly at the austere surroundings. "No cubicles above the ten thousand foot mark. We can take our time along this range. Farther north there is the remnant of a tree line -- a few real soft woods and lots of lichens." They crossed a saddle ridge. Moses got a glance westward, saw a valley of geometries. Monotonous tiered crops with their shaft caps and canals. Millions of the four-toeds were living in darkness while Moses enjoyed the sun and the wind. He also learned. Toothpick tuned in on the agricultural robots and guided the group to food supplies. A few pounds of dried plankton gave them energy to reach the wooden tomatoes. A bedroll of those carried them into the grain fields. When they had to cross open ground they trotted briskly, staying fifty yards apart. The buckeye sensors paid little attention to single warm-blooded forms. Family-sized groups and larger were monitored closely for the Hunts. Moses saw his first family-sized enclave in the foothills -- a pair of mated adults, a gray-haired female and three children. One of the children, a puberty-minus-one male, was dutifully guarding the approach path with a heavy spear. The adults glanced up from their clay bowls and flint tools as Moses, Moon and Dan approached. Communication proved unsuccessful. "Toothpick is having trouble with their dialect," Moon said. "We'd better move on before there is a misunderstanding." Moses wondered about the StoneAge level of technology at which the I people were forced to live. Apparently the buckeye sensors could detect metals at a much greater range than warm bodies alone. Any family that became "advanced" and started working with metal was soon Hunted out of existence. Moon led Moses to a canal a short distance away and showed him how to forage it. Soon they were seated on the bank, munching shellfish. A bulky robot straddled the canal silently -- one of the irrigators. Moses pointed to the robot's optic pickups. "Don't we have to worry about that thing's reporting us?" he asked. "Toothpick says that it's only a class eleven. Goes around checking soil moisture and spraying water. No circuits for buckeye detection." Toothpick put in, "We must watch out for class tens, though. Anything that can run around without a track usually has enough brains to detect us. Harvesters, Tillers, Metal Gatherers -- things like that." Moses continued to munch thoughtfully. The flesh of the shellfish had a definite crunchy consistency. It gave him a rich, full sensation. Lots of good amino acids. The water in front of him rippled noisily. He watched the spot. A large, ugly, humanoid head broke the surface, stared right at him and ducked under again. "If he comes up again, throw him a chunk of meat," said Moon. Soon a noisy, splashing group of fat mammals came around the bend of the canal. Moon stopped munching. "They look almost human," Moses said. Moon nodded. Dan barked excitedly and pranced up and down. Finally he jumped into the water and began to play with the nearest creature. The water mammal barked back. A tiny head, about the size of two fists, bobbed up and then under. "That one looked very human," Moses said. Then he saw it again -- a human child riding the back of a nonhuman dugong. The mother, a human female puberty plus four -- left the water and approached. Her wet clothes clung. Sullen and dark, her eyes were framed by a thick tangle of dark hair. Scum rimmed her chin and neck. She carried a wooden blade low in her right hand. Toothpick called, "Back out, men. I detect a golden corpus luteum." Moon Jumped to his feet and backed up to the bank of the canal, picking up Toothpick. Moses followed. She paused and watched Dan leave the water, shake and run after his humans. Then she silently slipped into the water and crossed the canal below the surface. Moses felt a little sick when he realized that her underwater swimming was probably a defense reflex against Hunter's arrows. "That was a coweye," said Moon. "They are dangerous in the luteal phase. Toothpick watches their infrared skin patterns. Hers was luteal or male. That means she's ovulated and has no need to mate. The coweyes are friendly just prior to ovulation -- during the follicular phase. Their infrared skin pattern is very female then. All the right capillary beds are being perfused and warmed up" Moses thought Moon was beginthey met? Moon thought not. VI was quiet. Two monitors -- Rook and Stan -- studied the color changes on the large wall map. "Looks like the Harvesters are about finished with the Jay sector again. Do we have a team ready to go in?" asked Rook, the senior of the two. Stan picked up the three top folders from his desk and leafed through them. "No. Just a few partials here so far. The craft won't be ready until tomorrow anyway. Only one of the buckeye detectors is operable on Doberman to a one-mile range by morning -- but there may be a lot of false positives." Rook took the top folder and frowned. "Only one Hunter is in for a category nine -- tactless achievement. We'll never get those buckeyes cleaned out at this rate. I wish we hadn't lost craft. He didn't even need a category nine on the team to make a successful Hunt out of it. Look at this pitiful assortment -- mostly threes and fours. They'll never come back." He pondered, then decided: "If a partial is -- that's what it will have to be. Better send for this guy -- category nine -- what's his name? Oh, Yes. Dag Foringer." pulled off his gloves. Wiping the sweat from his pinkish forehead he winced at the early sunburn. He felt he needed another couple of days on the range to sharpen his aim -- but tomorrow was the big Hunt. Later, partially sun blind, he squinted around the office in Hunter Central. "You sent for me? I've still got a lot of practicing to -- " "Better rest up," interrupted Rook. "This time tomorrow it won't be padded targets you'll be plinking at. You'll need all the strength you have. Is your titrator working?" Dag touched the thumb-sized pump stitched to the skin above his left clavicle and nodded. "Had the skin tests for Speed and the M.W. too. Worked fine." Rook and Stan glanced knowingly at each other. The skin tests were doses designed to give the Nebishes courage to face the outside. Extensive hypno-conditioning would otherwise be necessary. The drugs gave them instant courage -- reckless courage. The Society-bred Nebish found the Outside very uncomfortable both physically and psychologically. "Sit down," said Rook. "We have some training tapes we want to go over with you. You can take them to your cubicle and study them later. But you'd better not waste any more energy on the range." The wall map flickered off and a larger view of sector Jay appeared. Several bright lines and spots marked buckeye sightings. "The area for your Hunt is being harvested right now. Two hundred miles long and about five miles wide. One to two thousand feet elevation. Buckeye sightings -- none today. But there have been eight in the previous week." The screen flicked to action shots of a hovercraft lifting off the ground in a cloud of dust and leaves. loyal ship. Weak eyes but a good tracker. Reliable. Sit tight after your Hunt and he'll be back to pick you up." Rook paused to clear his throat. Stan took up the monologue: "Now, Dag. These views are taken from the recorder of a successful Hunter. You see that movement in the bushes. That is his prey. One of the buckeyes -- a male, I think. This is his second day on the Hunt and the prey is fatigued. There -- that was an arrow. He missed. Now, here in the open flatland we can see the prey better. Naked. It is a male and a young one, too. He must be two hundred yards ahead. Another arrow. A miss. Now it is night. The detector indicates the direction and distance of the prey. Note how patient the Hunter is -- walking carefully in the dark. Dawn of the third day now. The prey is sleeping in that pollen hedge. There goes an arrow. Another. A hit. There goes the prey -- dragging himself deeper into the hedge. This is particularly instructive. Note how the prey turns on the Hunter when trapped. Never relax until you've taken your trophy. Good shot of the trophy there." The screen faded from action to stills. "These are some of the artifacts taken from buckeye camps. The ashes and charred bones are obvious. Primitives. Those were human and buckeye bones. This object is a bit worrisome here -- the wooden spear. This one is broken but they can be over six feet long. With their fire-hardened tips they can be dangerous. They don't contain metals -- your detector can't find them. Your arrows do show up on the detector. Don't leave any behind. There are some examples of pottery and weaving -- even ceramics of a sort. But no consistent pattern. Each buckeye develops his own culture -- living alone the way they do." Stan concluded, "That's it. Any questions?" Dag Foringer wrinkled his sunburned forehead and shrugged. "No." "Well, get yourself down to the gathe captain on this Hunt," said Rook. Dag stood up. He started to leave. "By the way." asked Rook. "What earned you this Hunt?" Dag smiled confidently. "Fluidized a tubeway and diverted it into the protein synthesizers. Saved thousands of man-hours. The Orange fault line moved twenty-three feet and cut into one of the branch lines of the S.W. I was directing traffic that shift. Could have been a major loss in downtime. But I just waited until the life-support indicators moved out three decimal places and fluidized. Chances were that everyone was dead already -- but an hour later they were just so much woven protein and the Pipe people could go down into empty tubes to make their repairs. When I went off duty the tubeways were running again. My efficiency won me a three Au-gram raise and this Hunt. Seemed so logical at the time. I'm surprized no one thought of it before. These tubeway breakdowns aren't uncommon nowadaysand sorting through the bodies for survivors always takes longer than the actual repairs. Efficiency pays, I guess." T hat night Toothpick warned Moon and Moses to sleep in a tree. They hurried several miles to a sweet-thing orchard. Their rest was short-lived. A sea of white Agrifoam covered the ground for a depth of several feet -- foam that carried nutrients and plant hormones to push the crop to early maturation. It was of some danger to humans. Toothpick guessed, since it was used to carry insect hormones, too -- molecules that triggered permature metamorphosis. While these were probably still used in some areas, they varied; and the cyber was never sure what prolonged exposure would do to a human's endocrine balance. The Irrigator went slowly by, drenching them. The foam vanished in the downpour. They finally got a few hours of sleep just before dawn. Moses breakfasted on the sweet things -- orange, fist-sized fruits. Moon dropped from the tree, motioned Moses down. "Hunters," announced Toothpick. Moon and Moses dropped flat and crawled to the eover of a drainage ditch. Even Dan crawled on his belly. Moon rolled over on his back and held Toothpick as high as he could. "Stay below the soil profile until we find out where they are," he told Moses. Moses froze. He heard a rustling farther down the ditch. Something was moving in his direction. Toothpick scanned. "There it is -- a hovercraft. Must be a Hunt, the way they're circling that hilltop. About three miles away." The noises in the ditch were closer. Moses glanced up and saw a pair of eyes looking back -- coweyes. "They've flushed something," announced Toothpick. "The craft set down for a second and now it is moving away at a higher altitude. They probably dropped off one of the Hunters." The craft disappeared over the distant ridge. Moon and Dan crept up to the edge of their ditch to watch. "Quiet back there," Moon whispered. "Sorry," whispered Moses. Several minutes passed. "There he goes," said Moon pointing down the valley. A naked figure running easily moved into the open and swerved toward the ditch. "It's a buckeye all right -- and something sure is chasing him," said Toothpick. The fugitive passed them about a half-mile away and turned toward the canal. When he reached it he ran smoothly along the bank, apparently in no hurry. Then the Hunter came -- new suit of green-and-brown camouflage -- and the bow. He was fat and puffed loudly. Suddenly he stopped, took a deep breath, paused a few seconds, ran on smoothly. "Speed," said Moon. "That buckeye is in for a good workout." Moon dropped back into the ditch, explaining, "That Hunter will be awake and tracking for three or four days -- on Speed. At the end of his Hunt that little pump on his neck will inject the M.R. -- Molecular Reward. His body will be virtually torn to pieces by that much exertion but old M.R. will keep him euphoric until the craft returns and -- Say! There's a coweye back here." Toothpick interjected, "It is okay. She's in the follicular phase." Moses partially untangled himself from her arms and legs. "I found out," he said sheepishly. H er dialect was fuzzy but she was easy to understand. She led them to her nest in the bank of the canal. It was a little foxhole lined with dry leaves. A two-year-old female child napped in it, warmed by the sun. For the rest of the day the mother dove for shellfish for the group. Moon played with the little kid. Moses spent the night in the nest with her. Moon, Dan and Toothpick stretched out at a respectable distance. Privacy -- a luxury as rare as love -- since both disappear when crowding distroys the meaning of sexual signals. At dawn Moses was euphoric. Moon found him diving for their breakfast. The pile of shellfish was growing to banquet size. "You'd better leave a seed zone," said Moon jokingly. Obviously Moses had been sexually imprinted on the young coweye. It would be painful when the luteal phase came and drove them apart. Recent evolutionary adjustment had favored the females who mated briefly and traveled alone. Family groups attracted Hunters. As soon as her corpus luteum reassured her that ovulation had passed she would have no further use for her mate. In fact, he would be a real hazard. "I'm staying," said Moses. She busied herself serving the men and feeding her child. "I know," said Moon simply. He allowed himself a brief appraisal of the female -- good bone structure, clear skin and well fleshed out. A healthy one. "We'll move on. Remember to stay below the profile of the bank. You don't want to attract Hunters here with a two-year-old. See that ridge about ten miles away? Toothpick tells me there is lots of safe cover just on the other side. We'll probably rest up there for a couple of weeks. If you change your mind, we'll be there." "I'm staying." Moses put an arm around the little female and hugged her briefly. Ten days later he caught up with Moon and Dan in rough country. Dan wagged his tail three times. "She changed," Moses said, perplexed. Moon nodded. No comment was necessary. He had explained the hormone cycle before. "She was so in love, I thought. So tender. She was so soft -- her mouth, her fingers -- so soft." mumbles about the most beautiful thing in the world. It must have been like that for him, too -- love. "But it wasn't love. It was just hormones." "Don't say just hormones, boy. That was the best kind -- old, basic love. She wanted to have your kid and she loved you. She loved you with every molecule in her body. That's how it is. You can't sit down and reason love." "Why couldn't she let me stay with her? I could help feed her and the kids -- protect her -- help with the childbirth -- " Moon shrugged. "Maybe you could have -- one day. But not now. The Big ES has no room for family units. This is her way of surviving. Try to forget it for now." R ook stood in the garage as Dolike the light, easy way the old craft maneuvered -- almost effortlessly -- as if it were carrying a small load. When it set down he walked over through the dust and opened the hatch. Dag was alone -- thin, tan and stained with chlorophyll. He climbed out stiffly, then reached back in and picked up his cubed trophy. "Got one. An old toothless female. I was on the trail of a nice young buck -- followed him for almost two days. She started stalking me on the second night. Dangerous too -- had this meanlooking wooden knife. Here, I have it right here. By the time I got rid of her I couldn't find the young one." Dag reached into the cab again. "Odd," he said. "She was wearing these beads. Thought I saw a similar string of beads on the kid, too -- must be a charm -- same tribe or clan. Got some good optic records. You can add them to your teaching files." Dag Foringer gathered his gear and left without a word about the other Hunters who had not come back. dust cover. "Any idea where the other Hunters are?" he asked. The old mech turned an optic cataract on his chief from Hunter Control and answered brokenly, "Put them down on buckeye spoor -- routine. Covered eleven hundred miles. No sign. Their beacons are silent." Rook might wonder -- but Moses and Moon knew. country. Moses came across another follicular phase or two every week. Hunters came and went -- occasionally enjoying Molecular Reward -- occasionally they themselves becoming hunted. By winter Moses had covered over a thousand miles with old man Moon, Dan and Toothpick. They worked like a unit now. Surviving. "Harvesters," alerted Toothpick. Moon and Moses paused on the edge of a wide belt of moist, freshly turned soil. Robot Harvesters moved along the opposite side, devouring the grain -- leaves, stalks and all. The line of Harvesters seemed endless -- rising over one horizon, disappearing below the other. By dusk the reaped belt was more than ten miles wide. The robots quieted as dew dampened the crop. "Let's go across. We can't go around -- and if we wait until the new crop is planted and grown we'll belong in the open," Moon said. Grain offered little cover. The going was slow through the soft soil. The group passed between the line of harvesters several hours later. "Won't their buckeye detectors pick us up?" Moses asked. "Probably," Moon said. "But it takes days to set up a Hunt. Toothpick will eavesdrop on their usual wavelengths. We'll know in plenty of time if any hunters are on the way." When they came to the firmer ground they started to trot through the uncut grain. A quarter moon gave plenty of visibility. The scene seemed peaceful. "Hunters. Throw me," Toothpick shouted softly. They were coming to a quiet orchard. Some of the dark shapes were not trees -- they were bowmen. Moon tossed Toothpick into the air and Dan started to bound toward the nearest figure. Bowstrings hummed. Toothpick suddenly emitted large white sparks that bleached out Moses' visual purple. While he was trying to regain his night vision he heard the sickening impact of an arrow with flesh. Someone yelled from the trees and Toothpick crackled again. Moses knew blackness and blinding pain, heard a loud ringing, felt a facefull of grain. Fearful of the trophy knife, he fought his way to consciousness. His face was warm and sticky with blood. Time had passed. The eastern sky had grown light. Nothing moved. He sat up. Moon lay curled around the feathered end of an arrow -- a red arrowhead protruded from his left lower rib cage. His open eyes expressed puzzlement. When Moses moved Toothpick called, "Quick, pick me up. There are more Hunters behind the trees." Moses staggered toward the sound and found two bowmen near Toothpick. Small charred spots marked their uniforms over their precordial areas. He picked up the cyber. The Hunters did not move. "Over to your right. Let's check them out," said Toothpick. Moses moved cautiously past the still bodies of Dan and another Hunter. Several yards away he found the hovercraft. Four more Hunters were stretched out on bedrolls, enjoying their Molecular Rewards. "They look harmless enough -- for now. Pick up their bows and try to find a medi-repair-kit in their gear. Stay away from the hovercraft. It is a class ten and capable of defensive action," said Toothpick. Moses returned quickly to the old man's still form. He put a tentative hand on Moon's neck and felt a pulse. The old eyes focused angrily. "Yes -- I'm alive. Although I don't know how. This damned arrow almost got me dead center. Have you got anything to cut off those barbs so I can pull it out? I can't lie here forever." Moses took one of the wicked trophy knives from one of the cooling bodies and carefully sawed through the red arrow shaft under Moon's left arm. Moon tied one end of a roller bandage to the shaft and began to coax out the feathered end. As he drew out the shaft the ribbon of bandage was pulled into the exit wound. He paused to let the woven fibers dampen, then pulled some more. When he had the arrow out he had a length of bandage running through the track. He tied the two ends of the bandage together. "I heal up real good if I don't get infected. This should keep the wound open until healing starts. Can't risk an abscess." He coughed. Red mucus bubbled. "Dan?" the old man said, crawling to his dog. The dog's golden teeth were locked into the throat of a Hunter. A few inches of arrow protruded from the dog's wide chest. It jerked rhythmically. Moon moved Dan off the dead Hunter and examined him. He patted the dog's head. The tail did not move. Both hind legs were extended straight out, motionless, stiffly unnatural. "At least we know where the arrowhead is," said Moon. He watched the dog for a moment, then looked up. "Say, Moses -- better get that scalp of yours sewn up. All that fresh air is bad for your skull." Moon cleaned the younger man's scalp wound, freshening the edges roughly. Then he began to sew, talking as he worked. "Wish the Tinker was here. He's pretty good with stitches. There, now -- lie down for a few minutes while I check out that hovercraft." He was gone a long time. When he returned Moses noted that his left foot was stained bright pink. Moses did not have to look into the Hunter's camp to know what had happened. Moon walked over to Dan. The feathered tip of the arrow still twitched. "Good dog," he said. "You killed the bastard." He patted Dan's head. The tail did not move but Moses knew that it was wagging in higher centers. They rigged a travois for Dan and moved deeper into the orchard. Moon's pain doubled him up frequently and Dan's hind legs remained paralyzed. That night they decided to split. "Dan and I will have to hole up for a while," Moon said. "You'll have to help Toothpick complete his mission by yourself." The old man vomited up a small amount of black, granular mucus. He gently pulled the length of bandage a short distance through the wound. A small spurt of similar cloudy material drained from the anterior opening. "Rather have it draining out where I can see it. That way I know it isn't pooling up and getting infected inside." M oses felt helpless. Dan lay quietly on his side. A dry red line matted the fur on his neck and chest. The old man talked to the dog in a monotone broken by coughs. "Good dog. You killed the bastard. Want a drink, Dan?" He repeated the words over and over. Moses looked at Toothpick. "And I was supposed to protect him," he said sadly. "My error," said Toothpick. "The Hunters had their communicators off -- it was the end of the Hunt. But I should have been more careful around any harvested area. I know that's where the bowmen are." Moon scowled. "Forget it. They still came out second best. We're alive and they're dead." He added softly: "There were three trophies in the craft -- freshly cubed. One was a kid." He turned to Moses, "Your warm body isn't doing any good around here. It will just attract more Hunters. Get going. Take Toothpick wherever he's headed." Moses backed off a few yards, saying, "Rest here a while. Moon. Toothpick and I will forage a bit." Later he told Toothpick, "Can't just go off and let them die." "It's what they want." "I could run to the nearest shaft city for aid. They'd send a team of medi-attendants right out and -- " "And suspend the lot of us. Dan and Moon don't want to end up hooked to one of their damn suspension machines." Moses nodded. He knew Moon would trade a few days in the fresh air and sunshine for a few years of vegetating in some underwater suspension coffin. He gathered armloads of fruit and returned to Moon and Dan. Moon had hooked the travois on his shoulder and crawled into the stamen hedgerow. Moses found man and dog covered with pollen under a screen of branches. "Thanks for the fruit. This is a pretty safe spot for now -- low enough -- and nothing here to harvest. Let me check that scalp. Looks fine. Wash it whenever you can. Now get out of here." Moses gave him a wry smile -- Moon did not like sentiment. "We'll be traveling north by northeast. Catch up if you can," Toothpick said coldly. Moses traveled slowly for the next several months, looking back frequently. No one tried to catch up. Running alone was lonely. Moses' skin had thickened and tanned. Weather did not bother him as it had when he had first discarded his insulated climbing suit. His muscles had firmed. He gave several Hunters a good run and then slept while Toothpick stood guard. In three or four days the Hunters' muscles were completely lysed by their drug-stimulated exertion. On one occasion Moses actually doubled back on a Hunter and witnessed the Molecular Reward -- a placid, hallucinatory state. The Hunter was completely cut off from his environment and helpless. Moses could understand why the mortality rate among Hunters was high. He moved through cooler lands now. Food was scarce. Toothpick always suggested a course that took them in a straight line -- thirty degrees east of north. It was late autumn again -- another year, another thousand miles. "Harvested as far as I can see," Moses said. "Looks like we'll have to turn south if we want to eat again." Toothpick ruminated. "We can foray into that shaft city if we're quick about it. The doors are only class twelves. I'm a class six." H e approached the city through rows of misty plankton domes. Blobs of sticky scum marked the previous passing of a Harvester. It had been skimming the ponds. It would be a week before the ponds were ready for skimming again. He followed the Harvester's tracks right up to the blank face of the shaft cap -- ten yards of wall broken only by baleful optics and the huge doors to the Agrimech garage. The grill above was dark. Moses stood for a long moment at the door before it opened. He tightened his grip on Toothpick as he stepped into the nest of machines. "Are they suspicious?" he whispered. "Just sluggish. We're just another item in their memory banks unless we cause loss of life or materials. Try to get to the inner wall and find a door to the spiral walkway. Watch out for those little service robots. Some are blind. This isn't the safest place for a soft-skinned human." The powerful Agrimechs slept in their bays while small Servomechs worked. Some dangled from ceiling cables while others sat on the floor surrounded by new and used components. The outer wall was strewn with broken parts and vegetable debris. Moses picked his way until he came to an inactive bay he could safely cross. Moses melted into the apathetic crowd on the spiral and softened his face to match the surrounding lethargy. He matched their sluggish gait. Toothpick remained silent until they reached the first dispenser. "Let me handle this. Your Augrams have probably been confiscated," said Toothpick. The dispenser issued one item of each food category and an issue-tissue garment. Moses staggered away under the load. "Caution." Toothpick made a hissing sound, "The lighting is changing. Some shorter wavelengths are coming in. The scanners must be looking for the melanin and carotenoids in your skin suspecting you're from the Outside." Moses continued to walk with the crowd. "Was it the dispenser?" "No. For all it knew we were just one of the maintenance teams. It might have been your clothes -- tattered and carrying plant pigments -- but I doubt it. Your infrared skin pattern probably triggered the analysis. Your months exposed to weathering has thickened your skin and added pigments. Your skin is a better insulator now and it reads lower on the thermal scale than the citizens here," Toothpick explained. Moses quickened his pace. Several hours later they were Outside again, back on their north-northeasterly course. More weeks of travel brought them into colder country. They invaded another shaft city to obtain food and more layers of issue-tissue to insulate Moses against the frozen nights. Food production in this zone was entirely greenhouse, since both environmental heat and energy for photosynthesis had to be provided. They saw little in the way of foodstuffs -- just the misty dome walls sweating frost on their insulated outer surfaces and other long lines of glowing green tubes pulsating with cultures of plankton. The ground was permanently frozen here. Moses huddled against an outcropping and reached under his outer layer of clothing for his water bag and a food bar. "Smell some brine in the wind," he said, drinking. Toothpick was propped against the rock. Fie flexed his membrane charge and rotated his optic toward the east. "We're getting close to the sea. The haze blocks the horizon at your wavelength but I can see the shoreabout seven miles." Moses chewed slowly. "Not much sign of life around here. Just the machines making food." Toothpick rotated and looked at his human. "And expensive food, too. The energy cost per calories is prohibitive. These units would be much more efficient in a tropical sea." Moses watched the pulsing green flow through the warm transparent pipes. It was easy to picture the same setup in a less hostile environmentlush coral reef or even the bottom of the ocean along the equator. The job of setting it up would obviously fall on his own caste -- the Pipe people. He looked at Toothpick and shrugged. "In theory it would be easy but in practice I found we were just too short of skilled Pipes. The four-toed Nebish is a docile citizen -- but not too many of them long to crawl inside a sewer or a pump. Our caste is just barely capable of keeping present machinery functioning. New projects are impossible until we get more Pipes." "Five-toed Pipes." Moses chewed thoughtfully for a moment. "Five-toeds? Where can the Big ES find five-toeds? There aren't many left on the planet -- except for the I people. And they're not really suited for this population density." Toothpick flexed restlessly in the frozen air. "Come on. I'll show you some fivetoeds." M oses picked him up and they moved on toward the odor of brine. At the seashore an underground tubeway surfaced at a dock on the frosty tidal flats. A robot boat was taking on a load of man-sized sausage casings. They climbed on. The boat, a twin-hulled thirtyfooter, had its bulge of neurocircuitry at the top of a short mast. The open cargo space contained a score of eight-by-three-by-three-foot casings. Each casing was attached to a small console by a segment of tubing. "Looks like a cargo of live melon vines or something," said Moses lightly. He leaned against one of the casings while he tried to see through its opalescent skin. The pressure of his elbows slowly pressed into the skin until he met something firm. He stepped back abruptly, almost dropping Toothpick. "What's in there?" "You're about to find out. Here comes another human being. Try to open the casing. I think there's a latch at the end opposite the tubing." Moses crouched and glanced toward the bow. A human bundled in a thick, hooded suit was walking from casing to casing with a checklist. Moses fumbled with the latch and lifted off the top of the casing. "A body -- " "No. A patient. Quick. Get inside." The angry sea lashed the cargo deck with spray. The casings squeaked against each other. Moses crawled into the casing and let the lid snap shut. Silence. He squirmed for comfort. Later he snapped the lid open an inch to allow stale air to blow out. The whitecaps were still tossing foam onto the deck. The hooded figure was gone. "Where is she?" "She's below deck in the Attendant cabin -- enjoying a nice hot drink and music and looking female." Toothpick was eavesdropping on the boat's life-support circuits. "We'll be en route for a day and a half. You might as well catch some sleep. Stick me out under the lid. I can keep an optic on things and give you some some air." Moses tried to relax. "Are you sure this guy is alive? He feels so cold." "He's alive -- in suspension. But he won't be for long if you go to sleep on his tubing. That coil carries his perfusion fluids. He doesn't metabolize much at this temperature -- but he is still metabolizing and those tubes exchange ions and gases with the sea water. You can't press on them for more than a few hours at a time." Moses rolled over and gently moved the coils of two-inch transparent tubing up on the patient's chest. One end was fixed to the head end of the casing. The other entered the patient's leg just above the knee. A similar tube ran into him from the opposite side. Moses slept while Toothpick scanned. T he second day out they began passing frequent masses of drift ice and spotty fog banks. Moses shut the lid when they came to a floating dock. Machines off-loaded. Moses saw the silhouette -- like that of a giant praying mantis -- approach. Its two big arms cradled Moses' casing, unmindful of the increased weight. Two smaller arms worked on the perfusion tubing -- unhooking it from the boat's L.S. console and attaching it to a smaller unit on the back of the robot's mantis abdomen. The offloader rotated its head, turned carefully on the wet deck and moved onto the gently rolling dock. Moses watched the vague shadows through the translucent skin of the casing. The robot rolled on wide soft wheels up a long ramp and into a cavelike hallway. The stability and quiet told Moses that he must be in a hollowed-out cliff overlooking the sea. Probably on an island hidden from the dock by the fog. An hour later he was rocking gently in a quiet dark water with thousands of other casings. Moses popped his casing lid for air and was drenched with icy brine. He left the casing, waded around in waist-deep water feeling for the wall the echoes told him was there. The tangle of perfusion tubes tied up his feet and shifting casings blocked his path. The cold cut through his thin issue-tissue clothing. Toothpick produced a beam of visible light that enabled Moses to grope his way to a ladder. Dripping and shivering, he stood on the walkway looking over the acres of casings. "This section has recent cases," Toothpick said. "Probably all fourtoeds. Let's check deeper in the tidal caves. The older cases should be back that way -- to you right." Moses moved on -- teeth chattering. He found an Attendant's unoccupied chamber and turned up the heat. After changing clothes and drinking a liter of hot broth he felt stronger. They moved on. T his looks likely," said Toothpick finally. Moses stood outside an Attendant's chamber which had seen many years of use. The door handle was worn smooth by the thousands of hands which had come for the magic warmth inside. "The control boards will be close by. Try along that far wall." Rows of tiny green lights covered the wall as far as Moses could see in both directions. Moses said. "What do they mean?" Green means the patient is alive. Yellow stands for trouble. Red is for dead." Moses settled down in the warm, comfortable quarters while Toothpick checked the memory banks of the Life Support center. This section held most recent cases were from the year of Olga fifteen-twenty-four. Most were from before # A.O. "High incidence of five-toeds here," said Toothpick. "How do we proceed?" "Insert me into one of those sockets over there. Then you try to get out of here. The Big ES isn't going to like what I have to do. There will be security personnel all over this place as soon as they figure out we're here." "You want me to leave you?" "I'm a kamikaze Toothpick -- expandable. I have to stay until it's over -- " "What's over??" "Oh -- oh. Company." A hooded figure entered, suspecting nothing. The protective suit was thick and relatively soundproof. It carried its own entertainment channels. The pended had little need to be extracurricularly alert. While Toothpick worked quietly in his socket, Moses crept up on the new arrival. He grappled with the loosesuited form. "Tie her into that chair with some tubing and tell her to be still or I'll zap her," said Toothpick. "Zap?" "Never mind. I heard him -- or it," the Attendant said, relaxing. "I don't know why you're here -- but if you've brought your own rations you're welcome. It gets pretty lonely around here -- Say! What's going on? Look at those yellow lights on my panel. There must be a dozen of them -- " "Tie her up," said Toothpick, twitching in the socket. She sat open-mouthed while yellow lights sprang up all over the panel. A few times she wrenched at the tubing but Toothpick immediately made threatening sounds in her direction. Moses warned her quietly that Toothpick was no ordinary machine -- he had killed four-toeds. The frost melted from the chamber windows. The distant sounds of falling icicles echoed against the damp stone walls. The first red light appeared -- a death. The Attendant struggled against her bonds, spitting hatred at Moses. "Murderer! What right have you to in the name of Olga are you doing this?" Moses watched the red light glow. He was puzzled. These patients were mostly five-toeds, according to Toothpick. Why was Toothpick fooling them. T oothpick recorded the peculiar set of Moses' features but he was too occupied to explain. All his circuits were busy with environmental controls -- altering incoming sensor readings to give ice-age temperatures to the L.S. mech brain, which in turn began to heat the perfusion fluids to compensate. Slowly the waters warmed. With each seven Fahrenheitdegree rise the metabolic rate doubled. The perfusion pumps strained to supply oxygen and nutrients to compensate. Robot Resuscitators splashed awkwardly about in the shallows, trying to save a few of the thousands who were sickening in the accumulating metabolic wastes. Even the air Moses breathed began to smell of ammonia and urea. More red lights appeared. Harvesters moved through the tidal caves picking up the deceased and carrying them to the synthesizers. The protein wasn't wasted. The Attendant continued to vilify Moses with passionate asperity. "What are you -- some crazy crusader? Well, this is not a psychotic ward, you know. It is a cancer ward. Those patients have organic diseases them?" More red lights flashed. The Attendant tried reason. "If you are an assassin -- why kill them all? Tell me whom you are after and I'll help you find him." Moses frowned at her. Expediency. She would finger one victim to save the rest. He looked expectantly at Toothpick, who seemed more relaxed now that the red lights were appearing. The cyber spoke from his socket. "We're not assassins come to prevent our political enemy from being resuscitated. We do not intend the death of anyone -- but unfortunately many will die. Moses, you'd better leave. If they find you here you'll be tried for mass murder. Take her with you. I'll need three more days to complete my work here. I won't be able to come with you." Moses hesitated. "Couldn't I wait? Together we might be able to -- " "No. I can fool this one L.S. robot by sitting right in his sensory unit -- but the other nine robot brains on this island are probably already picking up the increased heat. Their sensors are free. The warm air and water from this section will alert them. Should take at least two days for anyone on the mainland to get here -- maybe three. After that the place will be sealed. If you're linked with it,j you'll be found. Big ES is very efficient that way." M oses carried the Attendant lightly on his shoulder as he ran for the dock. The boat -- a mere class ten -- accepted his verbal orders without question and accepted him aboard. "Thousands of red lights -- " the Attendant sobbed. The boat seemed to tremble with her crying. Moses motioned for her to be silent. Her eyes brightened. She spat at him. Scowling, he grabbed the front of her suit and twisted it in his fist. "Go ahead," she told him. "You were real handy back there in the tients. You're not man enough to kill someone who is awake and looking at you." The boat trembled off course. He jerked her to her feet and lifted her over his head. Through the cloth he felt her heart race. Her elbows were still secured behind her. He stepped to the rail and let her watch the gray, ice-flecked sea rush by. She screamed insults at him. Her heart rate increased. He glanced into her face, saw bright eyes, a wet mouth. She was enjoying this -- a masochist! Moses dunked her into the icy brine and held her up to the cold blast of the wind. She fell silent. He carried her below decks. The boat plowed a steady course south. In the warm cabin -- bundled, dry and quiet -- the Attendant held a hot cup of broth with both hands. Moses stood before her, shaking his fist. "You're crazy -- you know that? Repeat that hysteria and you're going to get hurt. Now just sit tight. I'll give Toothpick the two days he needs -- then I'll let you go. Meanwhile you're stuck on this boatwith me. It's up to you whether you take a regular bath in that ocean out there." She eyed his sinewy, tan forearm and licked her lips. A moment later she was on him, tooth and nail. She drew a little blood but as the struggle progressed around the cabin floor he detected a definite sexual quality in her attack. Two long, hard days ensued. The light in her eyes continued in the hatred zone. Fortunately all her energies were directed at Moses and not at the boat's neurocircuitry. Their course through plankton farms and floating mechanical factories was smooth. On the third day the boat turned abruptly westward. "No," Moses told it calmly. "South." The Attendant smiled smugly through her ecchymosis. "This trip is no longer authorized. Try your muscle on Security." He reached for the manual override and was knocked down by a bright spark . "Field's on." She grinned. "Boat has heard the long-distance call. We're going to dock somewhere." When they docked he picked up a spanner and shouldered his way through the lethargic Nebish guards. The tubeway crowds could not hide him. His cutaneous melanin and carotenoids marked him. He wrestled a new set of issue tissue from one of the crowd but still the optic pickups followed him easily. At buckeye wavelengths he was umber against a mauve background. Days of pursuit followed -- during them he had no time to sleep. He stole food from daydreaming Nebishes as they left the dispensers. Whenever he dozed the security people closed in. Capture was inevitable. "Open up!" he shouted to the door at the top of the shaft cap. "Open up. Let me Outside." The baleful optic stared. "Unauthorized," it announced. A class twelve door -- and it blocked his escape. W hen he awoke in his cell the viewscreen showed an old man and a dog moving through a snowdrift. Moon and Dan. Moses watched the screen for several minutes before he realized it was the court computer simulating his crimes. A chill went down his spine as he searched in vain for the gas inlets. Then he remembered that the walls were semipermeable membranes -- they sweated toxic through radicles. He slumped into his chair. A large unappetizing meal covered the table. The viewscreen moved on to scenes of aquatic canal mammals and Agrifoam. Now there were three forms on the screen -- Moses, Dan and himself. He saw little errors of detail -- and some errors that were more than details. Toothpick was sometimes missing. In some scenes Moon or Moses carried a staff or a spear. In others -- nothing. Obviously the sensor records were spotty and the computer was filling in the gaps in information. The readings were taken at a great distance, he guessed from the fact that Moon's and Dan's teeth were white. The final scenes taken in the tidal caves were quite sketchy. Evidently Toothpick was able to block most sensor readings in the section where the murders actually took place. There was even some doubt as to the innocence of the female Attendant. Obviously the court computer knew nothing of Toothpick's abilities and therefore suspected that the Attendant must have assisted Moses. It knew that Moses' background in the Pipe caste did not equip him to do alone what had been done. He relaxed a little. Even his own biased eye could see many defects in the case against him. Where was his defense? The computer ended its simulation with the death statistics -- a lar number had survived and were again safely resuspended -- but another Hundreds of Resuscitators were on the scene. The final count might be days in coming in. Big ES would push for a public execution on this one. H e paced nervously around the small cell, sat down again in the only chair -- a seven-course meal and the viewscreen in front of him. His last meal? The screen cleared and the face of an eager young man appeared -- unusually eager for a Nebish. "I am your Defense Attendant -- Josephson. Can we talk?" Moses nodded. "You are being tried as a mad-dog killer," said Josephson glancing at his notes. "We will use the standard defense -- M.M.S. -- the Mass Murder Syndrome. Your blood is being checked for the ectodermal-debrisantibody right now. As soon as the results are available the computer will decide. Should be over in less than an hour." Moses fingered the puncture wound on his arm. The Mass Murder Syndrome? Surely he was not insane. He watched quietly as Josephson began his argument. "Moses Eppendorff was born with the bud of a fifth toe and with it he carried the gene for the ectodermal-debris-antibody. The antibody with which evolution equipped mankind for his struggles in the era of the individual. In the past it was useful in spreading mankind over the surface of the planet. Individuals cultivated forty acres each or took their fishing boats out alone. Crowding caused anxiety in the five-toed humans. Alone, they prospered. Crowded, they died. The court must recognize that free will does not play a role in the M.M.S. An individual with five toes -- or even the congenital bud of five-toeism, as in this case -- can not be crowded without forming antibodies against the ectodermal debris of his fellow humans. Loose hairs, scales of skin cells, drops of skin oils all drift into the environment and stimulate antibody production -- an allergy against humans. High density population causes it in all but the hive species -- ants, bees, termites and the four-toed Nebish do not become allergic. They can be crowded into the more efficient hive society -- but men with five toes cannot. They develop the allergy -- and the antibodyantigen reaction causes anxiety -- anxiety that precipitates murders, suicides and abortions. "Living in the cloud of ectodermal debris causes the antibody formation -- cell-fixed, 'atopic' antibodies. Each new exposure to the ectodermal antigen causes the release of a serotoninlike molecule at the cell wall -- the site of the antigen-antibody reaction. This serotonin-like molecule causes anxiety -- molecular anxiety -- the level of which varies with the individual. Some handle the anxiety well or convert it into psychosomatic diseases. Others do not handle it well. In these persons anxiety precipitates neuroses -- or psychoses. The only escape is in fleeing the cloud of ectodermal debris -- but at our population density this is no longer possible." The court computer took over. "Enough. The court is fully aware of the role of society's cloud of ectodermal debris in the precipitation of psychoses. Moses Eppendorff, however, lacks the antibody in question. The test results are now available." Josephson looked perplexed. Evidently he had planned no alternative defense. "But -- but if he isn't insane why -- why did he kill a quarter of a mill -- " He stammered to a halt, his question unfinished. "Yes. Why?" asked the viewscreen. It took Moses a moment to realize that the court computer was speaking directly to him. Sensors in his room would detect autonomic clues if he lied. He swallowed carefully, wondering which version of the truth would be safest. A few wrong words now would close his case with a roomful of bad gases and the court would move on to its next case. "My name is Moses Eppendorff. I have been Outside for almost three years -- but I've never killed anyone. My crime was traveling with Toothpick -- a class six cyber. Toothpick says he is over two thousand years old. I'm sure he had a good reason for -- " "There is no record of a class six cyber in your travels," said the court computor. "Where is your Toothpick now?" "He remained behind in the tidal caves. He isn't mobile. Your security people probably have him now." There was a long delay while all the details of his story were checked. The screen switched to a workshop. Moses saw a group of technicians bending over a segment of tubing that had been opened lengthwise. Three homogeneous cylinders were exposed -- as peas lie in a pod -- one quartz, one black and one white. One of the faces in the group looked up. The court asked: "The device left in the L.S. unit at the murder scene -- have you analyzed it?" "From its function we've guessed that it is a simple frequency converter -- changing the thermister readings from warm to cold or cold to warm. There are many ways it could have been designed but so far we've been unable to make any sense out of this device. It must be a very primitive design, one not covered in our training exercises." Moses stared at the screen. Toothpick lay open and nonfunctioning. The court asked him to identify it. Moses did. "My sensors tell me you are telling the truth. But your concept of the truth does not conform to reality. Your Toothpick is not a high order of cyber. It is merely a simple device that alters temperature readings. The smallest portable cyber is a class ten. A class six weighs a ton. And that doesn't include a self-contained power source. Obviously this delusion is real to you. I will accept your plea of insanity." Josephson relaxed. Moses sputtered. The screen faded to a dull white and mumbled something about final disposition of the case being put off until tomorrow. A bout an hour later Josephson appeared at the door to Moses' little cell. He seemed excited. He carried a long bundle under his arm. Moses motioned him in. Pushing several of the dishes aside they placed the bundle on the table and unwrapped it -- Toothpick. "Court wants you to have what is left of your -- device. Trying to classify your delusion, I guess." Toothpick's long open case was empty. The three cylinders rattled around loosely in the soft white cloth wrappings. Moses' face registered pain at the sight of his cyber's innards. He opened his mouth to speak. Josephson cleared his throat noisily. "Court will try to classify your -- problem -- as metabolic or due to some sort of conditioning." His glance around the room reminded Moses that his behavior toward Toothpick was probably being recorded for use in this classification. "Can't let all this go to waste," Josephson picked up a chewy protein disc from Moses' last meal. "A little dry." He sipped one of the tall colored drinks. "Probably suspend you as soon as you're classified." Josephson continued to sample the stale food. Moses absently picked up the cylinder that resembled quartz. It fit sympathetically and like a baton into his palm. Eyeing it analytically, he noted strange lights playing over its inner layers. Did they denote hope? Remembering where Toothpick's optic pickup and visible light beam had been located, he placed the quartz in the shell near the point. Trying to make his actions casual, he picked up the black cylinder. The damned cylinder was not excessively heavy but it had a massive inertia. He could move it slowly wherever he desired but sudden movements met solid resistance. He made small talk with Josephson while he guided the cylinder into the shell. First he tried the black at the end and the white in the center. Then he reversed the positions -- and got exactly nothing With all three cylinders in place, Toothpick's innards still featured a six-inch gap. Moses could not be sure where the gap had to be located or if it represented a missing cylinder or other part. After several tentative experiments at positioning, Moses tore strips from the cloth wrapping and tied them around Toothpick. The outer skin was pliable -- but sprang open each time he pressed it shut. He set Toothpick down and stretched out on the cot. "Thanks for the snack." Josephson again glanced at the unseen sensors. "Get some sleep. I'll see you first thing in the morning." Moses let him out and shut the door. He stood for a long time staring at the door -- then he collapsed on his bed, face down. His mind was all geared for self-pity. He could expect death or suspension at the hands of the court -- and he was so young, had barely tasted life. Suddenly his line of thought was frozen by what he saw. Toothpick's shell was closed. Had Toothpick's spirit returned? He was afraid to look again. J osephson sat in a small booth, speaking softly to the court. "Anything incriminating?" "No," answered the cybernetic jurist. They both watched Moses lying on the cot. The bio-lectrics indicated he was still wide awake. "Anything on his contacts?" "I transmitted a pickup on his has a record of having been Outside transported here to stand trial with Moses if his interrogation is positive," answered the machine. "The three of them -- a triple execution. It'll take at least that to close this case." Moses rose and walked to Toothpick. Josephson perked up. "What's he doing?" "He appears to be hugging and kissing that device," the court computer answered. "His physiological parameters show a level of excitement approaching irrational behavior -- and I'm detecting a magnetic field. Could that device still be functioning?" "I don't know. Perhaps the field is caused by a battery of some sort. Your technicians found no circuitry. But don't let his irrational behavior fool you. He's as sane as you or I." Moses relaxed on his cot. Toothpick on the pillow beside him. He faced the wall and touched his teeth to Toothpick's outer skin -- bone conduction carried a faint voice to his eighth cranial nerve. Toothpick was alive. "Moses. My memory was damaged by the crude surgery on my skin. I detect a large number of sensors in this room. Danger. You must keep my functioning secret. Court is a class six but his circuitry is very primitive. Technology has regressed along with the reverse evolution of your species -- squeak." Moses waited for Toothpick to begin speaking again. His heart raced. The court and Josephson were puzzled by the autonomic response. Biolectricals jumped all over the screen. A class twelve dial moved from true to false. cube, his unfocused gaze aimed through the wall. Five security attendants crowded into his tiny home and asked about Moses. Almost four years had trouble with memories that old. "He used to live next door," prompted one of the intruders. smile, a question again. Memory macromolecules stirred. A tear welled in "Moses? Yes, I knew him. He used to talk to me a lot. He was my friend. Henry lives there now. Henry isn't anyone's friend." "Reading in the Tee zone. Some confusion and psychogenic overlay," a deep voice mumbled in the backMoses ever discuss the Outside with you?" were activated deep in his basal ganglia. "That's it," announced the deep voice triumphantly. "Reading way over in the panic zone. Bring him along." S HE sat stiffly in her cell, heaping curses on Moses and denying vehemently that she helped him. Josephson enjoyed watching her squirm unshe knew the workings of the court. Any question might be the last if her answer -- or nonanswer -- tipped her bio-lectrics into a pattern that fit the crime profile. "Ask her if Moses ever touched her," he prompted, leering at her skin resistance tracing. "Only to kill me," she spat. Skin resistance dropped but the needle stayed on Tee zone. The court puzzled over the readings. tingled Moses' teeth. "Ask about the fate of the other third -- the patients who are alive and unsuspended. They should be cured of their neoplasms. Assume the posture of a faith-healer come north to cure the suspended masses. Smile and think of the Hip of Mount Tabulum. You are now the seer of Dundas Harbor. You mans and cured them of their diseases -- cancer." Over and over Toothpick repeated the instructions until Moses' cortex accepted them as fact. Acceptance was made easy by the fact that he had already witnessed Toothpick's spirit leave and return. The role of a prophet was simple for a man who had held a cyber that had brought hundreds of thousands back from the brink of death. Moses stood up and shouted, "Where are my children? My followers? Bring them to me." IX T he scene in the Hearing Room began to unfold. Moses entered, wearing a torn bedsheet as if it were a flowing robe. He waved Toothpick. The viewers were reminded that the plea was insanity. The female Attendant's vitriolic atcomplete the picture. But when Moses began his tirade about the thousands he had brought back from the dead -- and when the court acknowledged that many of the rewarmed patients were apparantly free from tumor -- worldwide interest grew. The oncologist twisted his pointer nervously until the court finally called on him. "And would you tell the court how you can be sure the tumors are gone." "We can never be sure that every single tumor cell is gone but that is not important. What is important is that all significant tumor masses are gone. This membranogram shows a patient before cancer. The different shades of red reflect energy levels of tissues -- bright heart muscle, lighter skeletal and gut muscle, pink liver and kidneys, yellow brain and almost black bones. Note the homogeneous patterns -- the sparks of muscle movement. Now here is a patient with cancer. The membrane-scan picks up a coarse hot nodule. In this case it is in the lung. The tumor has a higher energy levelbusier tissue -- and an irregular outline. This is a later scan. The small grains of light are tumors spreading down the lymphatic channels. The body's defenses are losing and the tumor has broken out. Now you see necrosis in the tumor -- this black central area is dead cancer tissue. The bright rim is viable, growing cancer. The bull's eye or socalled doughnut pattern is diagnostic." He paused to let the demonstration sink in. While viewers watched the time-lapse scans the little grains spread, grew to large bull's-eyes with dark, necrotic centers. The oncologist continued: "In some cases the tumor can grow and replace a large per cent of the patient's tissues. But even in these early cases the tumor's increased metabolism and irregular outlines give it away. Tumor nodules are easy to see -- and when they are gone, they are gone. That is why they are not being resuspended. They no longer have cancer by our tests -- so their suspension equipment will be used by others who need them." Big ES grew alert to the restless masses of Nebishes who exclaimed, "A miracle -- a new prophet has arisen in the Evergreen Country." The court pressed for a scientific explanation. "How do you explain these cures?" "Heat," said the oncologist. "Raising the temperature causes the metabolic rate to rise. Tumors already metabolize faster than normal tissue, so they are more vulnerable to heat. The respiratory enzymes specifically. The enzymes that transform carbohydrates to energy. They double their reaction rates for each seven-degree rise -- Fahrenheit. The mitochondria burn themselves out first. This has been known since the year one thousand Before Olga. Ancients used hot baths to cure pelvic tumors and fever therapy for all manner of neoplasm. The treatment is risky -- note the mortality rate in this Eppendorff episode. The results have always been about the same -- one third cured, one third mortalities, one third left with their tumors. The high death rate has taken heat out of current therapy -- we are using suspension and waiting for a safer cure." The court ruminated on the math. A third killed -- a third cured. The statistics balanced. The charges of murder could be dismissed. But another crime seemed to be shaping up -- # persons had been restored to activity and life and now they must be fed and housed. Fifty shaft cities would have to squeeze in an extra ten per cent -- an impossibility. Maximum use of resources had been reached a long time ago. There was not room for a single person, let alone "Perhaps if you were to resuspend the cured patients for starvation, until more calories can be found," the court suggested. The oncologist objected. "Impossible. There is no precedent." Josephson obtained permission to speak. "These patients are mostly fivetoeds. They would not survive in our shaft cities at the present population density. They all speak different dialects from their past centuries. I suggest that they be allowed to go Outside. They don't have the Nebish phobias -- they'll be happy out there. Big ES should not try to accept responsibility for their sustenance. Moses warmed them up -- let him lead them Out. They can drift south of the fifty-oh-oh line into the yellow-corn or the red-apple countries. Some of the patients are old and do not have many years of life left. Their problems will solve themselves -- Outside." The court liked the prospect of allowing Society's problems to walk away under their own power. It ordered the Synthesizer to speed up the who had died in the rewarming. Moses would need the woven protein and fat cubes to feed his following it was post-harvest time Outside. T he patients filed out, squinting at the sunlight. White-haired and bald they came. Young and middle-aged they came. Some limped, others had raw sores where skin tumors had disappeared. They formed a living, drifting mass about a mile wide and four miles long -- contracting at night for warmth and expanding during the day to forage in the freshly turned soil. But they were made up of individuals I people. Hugh Konte watched the stars in stoic silence. His Edna was no longer with him. His memory had recorded poorly during the years prior to his suspension and he no longer was sure of when he had lost Edna. She had once been full of love, youth and vigor. He rubbed his neck. The hard nodule was gone. So were the other symptoms that had marked his terminal illness -- yellow skin, red stools and the growing bubble of fullness in his belly. His cancer had vanished. Only itching, tender areas remained where proliferating fibroblasts replaced necrotic tumor. The world had changed while he slept. He waited and watched -- a sack of foodstuffs on his back, plowed soil under foot. Strangers crowded around him. Inside him nothing had changed. He was a man. Five years old or fifty -- he would carve out his own little kingdom. At dawn he picked his way through the herd into the younger, more vigorous crowd that was walking point. Hugh sought the leader. A lean ectomorph sprinted out into the lead, hesitated and faded back into the mass of fugitives. A burly male spoke loudly until he realized he was acquiring a following. Hugh looked into a thousand faces and saw nothing but uncertainty. The burly male fell silent. The ectomorph scurried about, exploring. But no one seemed to lead. Footsteps followed footprints -- south. Moses and several others sifted soil as they walked, searching for possible fragments of food overlooked by the Harvesters. They found only bits of lignin and cellulose left as a mulch. Some pieces were moist, chewable and contained a few drops of some plant juice but most were spongy and invaded by soil organisms. These inedibles, garnered during the day, were fed into smoldering campfires at dusk. These little fires, started by Toothpick's arc, marked the social units into wliich the mass of humans was fragmenting. At night Moses sat in a circle of dusty faces around their pile of pink coals -- bright eyes reflected. Stars blinked overhead. "Need more combustibles?"dsked Hugh, walking out of the darkness. He handed Moses a fist-sized, moldy tangle of roots. "Find a soft spot and sit down." He set the clump of roots on the coals and watched the bright white sparks play over it as the dry mycelia flared up. Soon the roots were burning with a steady yellow flame. Moses talked of the harsh realities of life on the Outside.  Hugh said finally, "I suppose we should be grateful the Big ES hasn't used Agrifoam while we're here. At least we can sleep at night. But no crops -- no food." "The court wants us south of fiftyoh-oh by the end of the month. Our food supply should last until then. There'll be crops below the line." "Wouldn't it be better to split up into smaller groups right now?" "Toothpick says to stay in the corridor. The way through here straight and quick. The Cultivators will be working on both sides. Don't want to offend the court." Hugh stood up. The horizon to the south was dotted with shaft caps. Behind him the caps were surrounded by the sleeping multitude and their glowing camp fires. "We'll have to split up eventually. Your description of the I people isn't too inviting, but it's better than suspension. Funny. When I was suspended I was the head of a big industrial complex -- my own empire. Now?" He thrust his hands deep into his pockets. "Things certainly do change in a few hundred years." He nested in the dirt around the dying coals and slept. R umors of food below the border stimulated a brisk pace the following morning. Moses and Hugh worked their way around the right flank and watched the mass flow by. An hour later they joined the stragglers bringing up the rear. Canes and crutches were numerous here. The stragglers fell farther and farther behind us the day wore on. Limps grew worse. Crutch tips sank into soft earth. At dusk the main body camped, ate and fell asleep while the stragglers J caught up.  "A lot of these aren't going to make  it," said Moses softly. "I saw some  swollen ankles that I'm sure won't be i able to cover tomorrow's thirty miles  and we have almost a month of this  pace to reach the border on time." Hugh nodded. Some distance away were little groups of cripples who had j given up. They huddled together in the darkness, miles behind. Having  lost family and friendship ties while j in suspension, they were unable to I form new ties during the hurried exi odus. Now they were arbitrarily j grouped with the infirm of similar di.sabilities -- each unable to help the ! other. j "I know the Big ES doesn't want to accept the burden of feeding all of j us -- but surely the stragglers won't ! be allowed just to die of starvation."  Moses, who had been on the Outside long enough to know, nodded in agreement. "No one starves to death any more."  Hugh did not like the ominous  tone in Moses' voice.  Before dawn the main body of the  travelers was awakened by distant screams. Thousands of heads popped  up from their earthen pillows. Frightj ened eyes strained back through the darkness of the trail covered the day  before. Fuel was added to the small ! fires. Silence fell. Then screams rose from a different spot in the darki ness. These did not stop. Someone ! was approaching the group of campfires -- someone moaning and weeping loudly. A large hulk of a man limped out of the darkness, carrying a spindly old man in his arms. The sounds were coming from the small, frail form. The big man and his burden collapsed at the nearest fire. Wetness glistened in the firelight -- blood. "Some deviate shot ,an arrow into Ed," lamented the huge acromegalic. Moses saw that the shaft went right through the victim's thigh. He ripped open the trouser leg and tried to stop the bleeding while the giant related the story over and over. " -- and while Ed was screaming this -- deviate -- came up carrying a bow. He took out this little knife and tried to cut off -- With Ed screaming and all the bloodI guess I lost my head and killed him. Pushed his face right down into the dirt and kept pushing." The giant seemed so shocked by his own brutal behavior that Moses assumed he had been a very gentle man. His acromegalic featuresgiant head, hands and feet -- gave him a very formidable appearance but he was in many ways helpless. His joints were large and inefficient -- so arthritic and stiff that he had not been able to keep up with the main body of fugitives. Later the wounded man slept -- anemic and weak. "Hunters." Moses handed the bloodied arrow to Hugh. "I've been wondering if the court's decision gave us any protection. This little episode removes any doubt. We're all fair game as long as we're Outside." Voices rose up around the campfire. "What'll we do?" "Let's fight. Acromegalic killed one, and he's a cripple. They can't be so tough." "Fight? With what -- dirt?" "We have this for a start," Hugh said, holding up the arrow. "Let's backtrack and find the damn bow." The cold body of the Hunter lay at the attack scene -- his head buried in the loose soil. They picked up the bow and his kit -- food bars and the trophy knife. Moses stomped on the buckeye detector while it was still on the wrist of the corpse. A trophy was already in the Hunter's bag. Agrifoam closed over the scene and they had to wade three miles through the fluffy stuff to get back. The corridor was still dry. At dawn the mas started to move again -- more slowly this time, so there would be no stragglers. An occasional Hunter approached within bowshot -- let his quiver of arrows fly into the anonymous crowd and then sat by until the mob moved on, leaving its dead. Moses tried to intercept the Hunters but four square miles of humans was just too big an area to cover. By sundown the fugitives had three more bows and a dozen arrows but they had lost more than twenty of their fellows. "Survival is impossible under these circumstances," Hugh observed. "Let's test our environment. We're going to need weapons and food. What would happen if we kidnaped a couple of those big machines that come out and work the land during the day? Can Toothpick tell us how to disable their communicators so they'll obey us?" Moses glanced at Toothpick, who was still held together by bandages. "SqueakI think so," said the cyber. "Neurocircuitry is usually color-coded a myelin-yellow. If you pull the antenna it should put a class ten on voice command-mode. Wouldn't hurt to try. They wouldn't deliberately harm a human." In the days that followed Moses commandeered a score of the lumbering Agromechs. Sallies into the shaft cities produced tons of foodstuffs. The hive culture of Big ES didn't know what to do with an army -- the first army on the surface of the planet in thousands of years. R ook shouted into the viewscreen, "Josephson, you fool -- what have you done? We're scarcely able to handle an occasional buckeye down here. We can't spare one Hunter -- let alone a hundred." Josephson smiled cruelly. "This is our chance for a really big Hunt. Thousands of trophies. Don't limit yourself to Hunters. Use supervisory personnel. Remember, they'll be crossing fifty-oh-oh next month -- but they could be crossing forty-ohoh two months later. The horde could settle right in your territory -- just for the climate. You don't have our harsh winters. If we don't stop them soon they may be too strong to stop." Cass whispered to Rook, "Cottonwhite is mobilizing twenty craft. They'll be at fifty-oh-oh in two weeks." "Okay. Count on Orange-sector for twenty dogs -- ah -- craft. We'll do our best." X T he Tiller lowered its appendages and turned over a couple of feet of soil. Moses and the two bowmen were vibrated from their comfortable seats on the upper chassis. "Stop that. You don't have to do anything to the soil. Just hurry along and take us to point position at the head of the column," commanded Moses. "Sorry, sir. Right away, sir," barked the mech. Appendages up, it sped along. "Those last three shaft cities were completely empty. Even its own citizens looked half starved," Hugh commented. "The Big ES is going to try to starve us out. It doesn't care if it takes a few of its own loyal subjects with us. Don't worry about those Nebishes -- they can just hop into the tubeways to get food outside of our area. We don't dare enter the tubes -- the human monitors would fluidize them in a moment and we'd be just so much woven protein." "Our supplies are running low." "Fifty-oh-oh is just ahead. Toothpick says there is plenty of food there." The Tiller lumbered off ahead of the horde. The horizon was cluttered with socio-political moraine -- jumbled boulders and skeletons of derelict Agromechs that marked the border at #:#. "And we'll get there none too soon," said Hugh. "A few more days and we'd be loosing people to hunger." The horde quickened its pace but came to a stop at sundown -- still a half-day from its goal. "Sent some runners to scout ahead," commented a group leader on the left flank as he and other organizers settled down around a campfire. "It was easy to get volunteers -- there are few rations in camp tonight. The runners were anxious to see the bountiful crops Toothpick has promised us." Noisy Agromechs patrolled the perimeter of the huge encampment. "Bountiful -- food. Squeak," said Toothpick. "Many of my circuits were damaged. Memory shot full of holes. Squeek! Bountiful food at fifty-oh-oh." D awn brought the return of the scouts. "Ambush! There's an army waiting for us. If we want the food we'll have to fight for it," said the first scout. "How many?" asked Hugh. "Thousands. Almost as many as we have." Hugh glanced at Moses questioningly. Toothpick squeaked. Other scouts came in with a similar story. "What choices do we have?" asked Hugh. Moses said, "Hold everything a rninute. How were they dressed? What equipment did they have?" One scout said, "No equipment -- just lots of spears. Their uniforms were tattered. Looked like an experienced army, though." "Let's ride down and have a closer look in the daylight," suggested Moses, climbing up on the Tiller. The sun was still low on the horizon. Mists hung in the east. A group of twenty archers filed along behind the Tiller as it trundled toward the line of stones and dead machines. As the advance guard moved closer a large number of heads popped up behind the barrier. The Tiller ground to a halt. Moses held up Toothpick. "Any communicator information? What are they planning?" he asked. Toothpick scanned. "No communication." After a moment's silence he added: "Ball is here. We're meeting the Hip and his followers from Mount Tabulum. Those people are buckeyes." ' "Buckeyes? Like us?" The two armies faced each other, bristling with suspicion. Moses' horde had machines and the technical ability to use them. The Hip's buckeyes were physically stronger but outnumbered. Their males and females alike carried weapons. Jungle bunnies whimpered at coweye breasts. over the horizon and watched the two armies on the screen. said. The hovercraft were gathering in the valley behind him. Hunters, half drugged and half hypnoconditioned, did not even notice that they were Outside. Tunnel vision and myopia kept their phobias untriggered. They checked their gear. Large quivers were foaded with arrows. Jbsephson searched for a channel to Rook in the Orange sector ships. "What is your E.T. A.?" "Be there in three days," answered Rook. He led his squadron rapidly up a canal to the next refueling point. Mechanics struggled to keep the ships together. Three days was an optimistic guess. M oses faced the Hip over a campfire in the neutral zone between the armies. "What brought you here?" "Food," said Hip. "Ball has been leading us farther North with each feeding. There is supposed to be plenty of food at fifty-oh-oh." "Food is what we came for, too. There's nothing behind us but plowed earth. The food must be on your side." Hip shook his head. "The land is freshly harvested on our side, too. The Ball and Toothpick must have made a mistake." The Hip spoke sadly. His bald head was bowed toward the fire. He was silent so long that Moses began to think he had fallen to sleep. "They're just machines, after all," Moses said. "We'll Just have to make the best of things. Hunters have been harassing us off and on. If we cooperate we can have a pretty secure perimeter at least. I don't know what we can do for food. Raid the shaft cities fora start, I guess." The first day of the truce went smoothly. Buckeyes knew the Agromechs -- having lived with them in their fields -- but they were amazed when members of the horde from Dundas demonstrated their presuspension skills at repair and maintenance. They transferred energy from one mech to another -- even raided a garage for more power. One of the class twelve doors on a nearby shaft city had been disabled and the Agromechs used its power outlet. "Unauthorized. Unauthorized.' shouted the door. The mechs with their human riders filed in for recharge. Moses and a couple of bowmen stood about -- alert. "Another Toothpick is near," said Toothpick. Moses shielded his eyes against the glare of the sun outside and scanned the fields. Far in the distance he saw a familiar figurea lean old man carrying a spear. Beside him hobbled a dog. "Moon and Dan," Moses said incredulously. Moses walked out to meet Moon, brought him to where the action was. The two Toothpicks eyed each other. Moon lapped the frame of the disabled door and smiled. His golden teeth glinted in the sun. Moses noted the increased bulk on the old man's frame. He had been eating well. His dog, Dan, looked fit alsoexcept that his left hind leg ended at the tarsus and his tail did not wag. The right leg looked well enough and the rest of Dan seemed even belter muscled than before. A star-shaped scar marked his chest. After advising Moon of the situation Moses added: "The Hip is here, commanding his buckeye forces." Moon frowned. "He may be the Hip to you but he's just the Ass at Tabulum to me. Anyone who'd start a religion with a cyber Just so he doesn't have to gel out and scratch for his own keep is no damned good." Moses said, "Now, now. Looking after thousands of hungry people is no easy task. I know. I've got a lot of hungry followers myself. And right now we all could do with a little food." Moon cursed, said, "Why, there is always plenty of food around. Lend me a squad of these bowmen and I'll get you all you can eat." "But we've been all through this shaft city -- and the others in the area. There just isn't any food. The Nebishes themselves are starving." Moon smiled. Moses remembered seeing the same wicked smile in the cave after his Climb. "Of course it won't be properly aged." Moses winced. Well, if matters had to come to that -- he would still survive. "Okay, Moon. I'm sure cannibalism would be all right with the Hip's people. Mine may be a little reluctant at first -- but there seems to be no choice right now." T hat evening the leaders sat around the campfire and discussed harvesting the shaft city. Hugh took it surprisingly well. "I suppose we can rationalize it -- since man is a carnivore and since he is practically the only animal life form left on the planet. It follows that if he is to eat fresh meat at all -- it will have to be -- " He pau.sed, tried again. "Of course, if we accept the premise that the four-toed Nebish is actually a different species -- then we're faced simply with a problem in logistics. A hundred thousand pounds of meat a day will keep our people from starving. A full shaft city should last us two months. Then we could put up a blind at the mouth of the tubeway and hunt the tube passengers." Hugh drew diagrams and numbers in the dust by the fire. The heavily boned acromegalic stood sadly alone, listening to the last generals on Earth plot out the survival of their own people at the expense of others. Survival! Was that the basic rule of life? He looked at his huge hands. Could he kill again? While he debated with himself he realized how much worse was the alternative -- suicide by inaction. The night wore on. Arrows were sharpened as warriors-become-raiders made ready. Suddenly the two Toothpicks and Ball set up a keening that bleached out everyone's adrenals. Eyes were wide open before the cerebral alpha waves had disappeared. Sleepy men and women clutched their weapons and wrapped their scanty belongings into bundles. But there was no place to flee. The horizon was dotted with dancing headlights of Hunter craft in all directions. The hovercraft circled and weaved but kept their distance at about three miles away. "Probably waiting for dawn and better hunting," Moon said when the pandemonium had settled. Moses and Hugh went into a huddle with the Hip. "This may not be too bad after all," said the Hip. "We may lose some men but our Agromechs will give us mobility and cover. Our men don't have to be drugged to fight Outside. They should be fairly efficient, even if they are a little weak from hunger. Might even pick up a few hovercraft if we win this engage -- " As if on some cue two Agromechs exploded. Then a third. "Self-destruct signal-tight beam," shouted Toothpick. "Move wide of the Agromechs. They're all going to blow." A few hours later a ring of smoking machines marked what had been the buckeyes first line of defense. Moses backed his people toward the nearest shaft city. "Fall back to the shaft caps. Bowmen, take up your positions behind the grills," he ordered. Response was sluggish at best. In the dark and confusion conrrades were lost. Units were broken up. The explosions and fires added panic to the army's hunger and despair. Bellies had been empty for too long -- and now their owners faced an overpowering enemy. The acromegalic raised a heavy stone and pounded the shaft door, denting and chipping it. "Entrance unauthorized," said the door. Suddenly he was thrown to the ground in a shower of sparks. Struggling awkwardly with his bulky joints he tried to stand up. A bowman picked up a stone and struck the door. Sparks flew. The bowman fell. The crowd edged back. In the subsequent silence they heard the ominous buzz of a force field leaking energy into the atmosphere. "Field's on," warned Moses' Toothpick. "The Big ES has isolated us Outside." The other shaft caps began to spark and buz. Moses watched helplessly as his army crumbled into aimless flight, marked by the random shrieks and moans of the weak being crushed by the strong. "Rally to me. Rally to me," the Hip shouted as he marched off. Ball glowing. A clot of followers formed behind him. Guided by the pale beacon of the Ball, the clot grewa widening belt of calm in a turbulent sea of struggling bodies. Moon picked up Dan to avoid the crush of the crowd flowing toward the Hip. "There goes the Ass from Tabulum again -- having one of his mystic fits." Moses smiled. "What does it matter? Anything is better than the disordered mess we had a moment ago. Listen, they're even starting to sing." The wind changed, carrying back the words of a song out of antiquity. Few knew the lyrics -- the words came scattered. We will gather at the river. The beautiful...beautiful... river. We will gather at the river... Moon stumbled over a tangled mass of shafts and cord. He groped on the ground and came up with bows and arrows, a spear. He groaned. "Those fools. They've dropped their weapons. In a few hours we're all going to be carved up by trophy knives -- and all they can do is sing." Moses glanced at his Toothpick. The cyber spoke. "There is an old river bed just south of the fifty-oh-oh line. Hip is leading his followers there. He is chanting about a Great Coming Together." Moon asked acidly, "And the Hunters? What is going to save us from the Hunters? Both Toothpicks answered with one voice, "Love will save us." "Love will save us?" muttered Moses. The concept was so alien to him that he eould get no hold of it. He felt utterly lost. The Hunters began to stir. Josephson had been monitoring the sensor readings from the buekeye camp. He collated through the main computer and smirked. "The ehanting -- prayers and hymns -- a superstitious bunch, those buekeyes. Relying on a five-thousand-yearold legend for protection. Desperate, I guess." T he Hip stood in the riverbed of the once mighty Mississippi and watched his followers file down the slopes. He rai.sed his glowing Ball toward the stars and ehanted, "Olga is love." A narrow pencil of light shot up toward the heavens and a ball of fire appeared. At first it was a pinpoint but it grew and rapidly approached the ground. A miracle. Moon and Moses pointed their Toothpicks upward -- three pencils of light reached toward the ball of fire. seat. Hundreds of flaming objects appeared in the skies. They darted to earth, rested a moment and streaked back into the night sky. A voice -- metallic and feminine -- broke into the Hunter's communieation net. By the fiery wheels of Ezekiel and the flaming chariot of Elias will the Children of Olga be delivered from the Hunter's arrows to dwell in their rightful place among the stars... Josephson waited for the sun to climb well up into the morning sky before he led his Hunters over the boulders that marked the #:# parallel. But there was no hurry. He knew what he would find. Only the shaft caps, a few burning agromechs -- and their Moleeular Reward. safely docked in her belly Starship Olga left Earth orbit and headed out. Processions of people moved through her vascular tubeways, still chanting, some wordlessly, others seeking words. against the humming bulkhead. His ehest pain had lessened but the thought of all those stars out there in the emptiness of space still made him nervous. He turned to Moses, who had found him. "Olga told me that my trophy was from a male -- one of the Hunters. She says she will be able to unlock my memories so I'll be able to remember -- the most beautiful thing in the world." Moses smiled. "If Olga says she can do it -- she can. Now get some sleep. You want your cortex rested when she starts probing tomorrow." Moses stretched out on his own bunk and shut his eyes, smiling. Toothpick had finally briefed him fully. Olga had returned. The mighty starship had dropped her colonists off at some distant star and returned to Earth for another shipload of her five-toed humans. "So you were a probe from space. Toothpick," Moses said without opening his eyes. From his bracket over the bunk the cybernetic javelin answered, "Even a class six knows only what he is programed to know. Judging from the size of the Hip's following and our success at Dundas Harbor -- I'd guess Olga's harvest of five-toeds was very successful." "And there was only minimal disturbance among the planet's superior life form -- the Nebish." "That may not have been a factor. Remember the casual way I killed four-toeds? I was obviously programed to consider only the five-toeds as human. To me the four-toeds were just a competitive life form -- and a lower one at that." Moses opened his eyes. "I guess we are the higher form. Olga confirmed that by selecting the humans with five toes for her new colony. I consider us part of the cream of the human race -- skimmed off Earth. The Nebish is just unsuitable -- inferior." Olga spoke, her voice coming from the walls near Moses' bunk. It had a Nordic quality. "Don't be too smug," she said. "You were selected because you show a higher individual survival potential. You still carry the gene for the fifth toe and the initiative that goes with it. The individual human is a very competitive -- ideal for an Implant colony where he must adapt and evolve. Evolution on the individual level is measured in mere hundreds of years -- social and industrial. "The hive is much more stable -- and then toward death. It lives by the status quo. A hive will only become competitive when it is faced with another hive. Then it will do what it has to do to survive. It can come into being wherever your species is too successful -- a product of population density." the wall. "We're all seed of the hive?" "Seeds -- yes," Olga said with a note of sadness. Moses caught her shift into melancholia. He said, "You kept your existence a secret from Earth Society while you were harvesting the five-toeds. Do you fear the Big ES?" The mighty starship continued her navigation, propulsion and life-support functions while a small part of her neurocircuitry concentrated on Moses' question. "The Big ES -- Earth Society is my enemy only in the sense that I am an Implant starship. It would have stopped me if it could. But you must realize that it would have done so for her own citizens -- to adjust their standard of living up a fraction with whatever they could salvage from my hull. It would mean my death as a starship -- but a better life for the average Nebish." "The hive is your enemy -- yet you carry us, who are seeds of a new hive?" "I carry you because you have five toes. I love you. I want to set up colonies -- spread mankind among the stars. It is my whole purpose, my reason for existing. I was made by and belong to your kind. The Nebish has evolved into a hive creature human, perhapsbut I owe him nothing. My existence is not compatible with the hiveso I cannot love the Nebish." Moses thought silently for a long time. A mechanical intelligence faced with an evolving creator -- to whom did she owe homage? Would her function ever end? He remembered the night sky and another question came into his mind. Would man ever run out of stars? D uring the first stages of the voyage the fugitives from the Dundas Harbor Suspension Clinic were screened for skills. Those who had had some Healer experience were put to work by Olga in screening other colonists. Genetic material -- lymphocytes from peripheral blood -- was sampled. This was embryonated and genetic carbon copies were started. Each colonist found himself with a child, a sort of asexual bud. After what seemed like a brief period in suspension Olga's charges awoke to find her in orbit around the new planet. Orbit-to-Surface-Modules were being loadedsingle-seaters for the outpost sites and larger cabin classes for the settlements. "This planet will be your new home," said Olga. "It was stocked with Earth biota # standard years ago. My probes indicate a successful take for most of the Earth species but local alien forms still predominate. You will have to use some Judgment, of course -- but the probability of a successful Implant is very high," Moses stood by, watching the loadwas going down with one of the settlehis mental blocks removed by the Healers -- enough to remember his coweye sweetheart. He had adjusted well and would probably do all right on the new planet. Several unattached coweyes were in his settlement and Moses felt that Simple Willie's gentle nature would win him a mate easily during the next follicular could all the males. Each already carried a oneor two-month-old carbon copy child in his arms. Moses looked down at his own Little Moses, who cried and kicked. Moon walked up carrying Little Moon under his arm like a sack of grain. Little Moon was silent and watched the activity from wide dark eyes. Moses patted his own noisy infant. "I don't know why he is crying. He's fed and dry." Moon frowned and casually picked up Little Moses with his left hand. In a moment the crying infant quieted. Moon scolded, "Relax. You have to handle offspring confidently. Parental anxiety means danger to children -- any species. If you're nervous your kid's going to be pretty insecure." He added with a wry smile -- "If there was one thing you should have learned Outside it was self-confidence." The bald old man -- fossil with child -- handed Little Moses back to his bud-parent and walked over to his O.S.M. -- a single-seater. He buckled Little Moon into his cradle. Dan ran up. "Get in," ordered Moon. The dog turned. A little puppy had been following him all day. Dan didn't know quite what to make of it. He bared his gold teeth. The puppy's tail wagged twice. Two-hundred-yearold memory molecules registered and Dan gave Little Dan such a lick that the little guy tipped over. Moon growled impatiently and pushed the two dogs in as he closed the hatch. T he O.S.M. landed softly in a green mountain glade. An alien hawk with bright plumage circled inquisitively. Earth goats nibbled the vegetation and stood unafraid when Moon called. "By Olga, a Garden of Eden," he breathed. Eyeing a heavy udder and remembering little Moon's needs, he picked up a cup and stalked the nanny. The goat stood calmly while he filled the cup. Moon poured the warm milk into a bottle and gave it to Little Moon. "How do you explain that?" he muttered as he surveyed the idyllic paradise. The goats came to him as he spoke. Unexpectedly a voice called out to him from a stand of trees. Moon glanced back at the O.S.M. Little Moon was still sucking safely. Old Moon approached the trees cautiously. "I thought this was supposed to be a one-man outpost -- " He saw a familiar object -- a cybernetic Javelin embedded in the soft humus and draped with vines. One of Olga's probes had probably been sitting here for centuries talking to the goats, preparing the way. "I am a companion robot. Designed to be carried. Pick me up," said the cyber. "I know," said Moon as he pulled it free. "What have you been doing all these years?" "Making friends for you. Imprinting the voice of man. Welcome to planet Tiercel land of the hawks." " I liatiks for the welcome and the friends you've been making." Moon watched the frisky goats jumping high into the air. gamholing with the two l arth dogs. He said, "Man can always use a few more friends as long as they are a liifferent species." T HH acromegalic lumbered up to the checkout point. "Skills?" asked the turnstile. "Healer. But I've been retired ever since He held up his large clumsy hands. Olga's soothing voice came: "Your pituitary tumor was destroyed in the heating incident at Dundas Harbor. What you can do today, you will be able to do for years. Your condition will not progress. A Healer you are! I would like to assign you to this next settlement with the Tinker from Mount Tabulum. Is that satisfactory?" The acromegalic glanced over the group loading. They numbered close to two hundred -- mixed ages -- Dundas and I people. The Tinker stood by one of the cabin doors, nodding and smiling. Under his arm he carried a case of Olga's precision surgical instruments. The acromegalic joined Tinker's settlement. Moses remained out of the main waiting area. There were still many thousands to Implant down. He was indecisive. Should he live alone and free -- or should he put his efforts behind the struggling settlements and promote civilization? Perhaps hasten the emergence of the Big ES? He recoiled at the idea -- yet the sight of a succulent young coweye lured him. Her licorice hair, mint-green eyes and the small mole high on her left cheek attracted him. He could not ignore his sexual imprinting on the cinnamon areola and the golden corpus luteum. He turned to Olga. "If we are all the seeds of the Big ES, aren't we just hastening man's end by promoting civilization. Shouldn't we all choose singleseaters?" "Civilization is goodonly the hive is bad." "But how can I tell where the good aspects of civilization end and the evils of the hive begin?" "As a species you have perhaps as long as a thousand generations on this planet before the Big ES becomes a possibility. And even then your kind -- or the equivalent of what you are today will be needed." Moses relaxed. "A thousand generations? Then a little civilization isn't too bad right now?" "A little civilization may be necessary for survival -- right now." Moses laughed and picked up Little Moses. He walked to the group being loaded and stood next to the coweye with licorice hair, wondering when her follicular phase was due. Olga continued the Implanting procedure with love in her circuits. Her humans were a fine species as long as they had something besides themselves to compete with and space was no problem. The planet Tiercel would keep the strain of Moses and Moon noble for many generations. Its ecology was a little more hostile than mother Earth's.  r s II !I u Eternity Calling I It's a lonely universe -- especially if you ore looking for a soui to mate... and silent house, his limbs bright with contentment in the yellow mists before dawn. His usual jog through the river before his family awoke had been unexpectedly rewarding. A school of verin recognized too late his presence among them and now six lay in the grass beside the house, still oozing blood from the neat double rows of punctures on the backs of their necks. Another good catch. Once more Cade rinsed his mouth at the fountain. He was reluctant to admit his squeamishness but he preferred his food cooked. Cade who shared his bed had no such preference and with Cade and Cade of the small beds would fall, ravenous and delighted, upon the verin where they lay. Just as green began to tinge the yellow mists -- the ship was there. A black ovoid standing a little taller than Cade and four times that broad, it hung motionless three leaps away, just above the grass. Its side was marked by two stubby white lines, vertical and horizontal, each bisecting the other. Music began to fill the air, a blend of the familiar and the incredibly strange -- but altogether pleasant. Cade told the Cades inside the house to remain asleep. A small port opened halfway along the upper curve of the ship and one by one three golden balls were ejected to dance together on a jet of air. As the morning light increased, Cade could see no blemish in the smooth blackness of the hull, yet somehow it looked as ancient as the headwaters of time. He stood calmly and watched, despite a primitive prickle of fear that wanted him to rasp his backplates together in a shriek of defiance. Suddenly the quadrant of the ovoid nearest Cade became transparent from pole to pole. Within were massive gleaming boxes connected here and there by large tails and tentacles, to transmit Cade knew not what between them. There was an eeriness in their spacing, as though the creatures who moved among them were horribly misshapen, all height and no length, if such a thing could be imagined. The ovoid revolved and the next quadrant flashed clear to show closely packed containers that doubtless held stores. A large open volume, invested with strangely configured platforms and fitments,' apparently constituted living quarters for a thing or things Cade wished very much not to see. T he next quadrant resembled the first, except that the boxes were covered with small windows that revealed various markings beneath moving indicators like large flat needles. In an arc around the perimeter were shorter boxes with sloping tops, with more of the small windows and many projections that one could easily imagine being manipulated by hands. Facing the center of the arc was a semi-enclosed platform to support that which moved the projections with whatever it used for hands. Cade wanted badly to rinse his mouth again. The shape of the platform and the constricted space between it and the slope-top boxes confirmed the brutal image of someone with more than three-fourths of his body shorn away. As the fourth quadrant with its certain cargo of horror swung toward him. Cade barely suppressed the need to terminate existence. This time the blackness of the hull dissolved slowly, rippling through dark gray into a clearing translucence that showed a vertical wall dividing the quadrant into two compartments of unequal size. Within the smaller, inexorably growing more distinct, was the vertical, withered body of the thing. Both compartments were lined with the familiar windowed boxes. Cade struggled to overcome his revulsion, grateful that the music at this point seemed to be helping him to succeed. The creature's skin, gruesomely wrinkled and folded, was silver and pink and blue. Under a head about the size of Cade's the neck diminished to a mere stem, most fragile in appearance. The face of this vertical monster was of course vertical, with two small wet eyes above an arrangement of three holes of unknown purpose. Two more holes, one on each side of the head, were cupped by shells of flesh that suggested hearing organs, therefore the other three openings presumably related in some weird combination to breathing, eating, and speaking -- possibly one for each function. The thing held up two hands that were strangely split and tattered. Cade recognized the gesture and raised two of his hands, disappointed that the alien, which must have at least some intelligence, should as its first act of direct communication issue a challenge to a fight that it couldn't possibly win. He set his feet and rasped his backplates until the air howled with fury. Wobbling its head violently on its stringy neck, the thing crossed its hands over its body in submission. Cade wondered at its quick surrender, then told himself roughly to be more objective. The thing surely had not sought him out merely to fight. Then what had it meant by the handsready sign? His thoughts raced. These creatures don't fight as men fight, but with something in their hands. It had made an empty-hands sign of peace, not the hands-ready invitation to grapple. Cade searched the mind and it was as he expected, unknown to Cade. But it was logical, given the fundamental aberrant behavior he had postulated. Cade crossed his own hands, then held them up again. The thing wobbled its head and raised its hands, its largest face-hole revealing itself to be a mouth as it writhed away from blunted but shining teeth. Cade's backplates chattered briefly and he refused to speculate even in passing on why this being used yet another expression of hostility to show agreement or pleasure or whatever it intended to convey this time. The creature turned to one of its boxes and moved a small projection with a sliver of maimed hand. The divided-hand configuration appeared to be efficient for these actions. Operating such closely crowded projections would be clumsy for the solid prehensile slab of a normal hand. Cade wondered whether the modifications were made by special healers like those among the Cades -- or by the individual. Moving with skillful jerks of its two rather rigid legs, the thing perched on a platform near the partition -- which Cade saw was transparent -- between the two compartments. It stabbed a round red projection with a hand sliver and the outer wall of the larger compartment folded down over the grass to make a ramp. From its platform the thing motioned Cade to a similar platform in the open compartment. ramp, following a path worn smooth and bright across the matt'e surface of the metal, if metal it was. He leaned his left arms comfortably on the platform and looked through the partition. The thing inserted a hand into a small slotted box beside its platform and indicated a similar box beside Cade. The box was only a little larger than Cade's hand, but he could not touch the sides. He expanded his hand until it was as long as his arm and still he encountered only a tingling void. Slowly he became aware of internal laughter not his. "You don't have to climb inside," said a voice inside his head. The alien's words were being transmitted and translated through the slotted boxes. "Right," said Cade. "You're not afraid?" "What would be the point?" said Cade. "Couldn't you have held me and brought me in by force?" "By several methods," said the thing. "I thought so," said Cade. "It wouldn't make much sense to give your victim an escape option, would it?" "Not victim. You won't be harmed." "Good." said Cade." I was beginning to feel like one of those verin out there." The thing looked. "You did that?" "Sure." "Are you a -- " The thing wobbled its head. "No time. So little time even for the important things." "Right," said Cade. "But listen, do you fight with things in your hands?" "Things? Yes. A long time ago we did. Why?" Cade explained. Then, "I searched the mind, and we had never heard of it -- but I knew it must be so." "You searched the mind? What mind?" The thing's words came fast. "Cade's mind."' "Who's Cade?" "I am." He pointed to his house, around the horizon. "We all are." The creature's words formed slowly, as though to avoid tumbling over each other. "You have a group consciousness, a common mind." "Partly. But part of each mind is separate. That's the part talking to you now." With its free hand the alien touseled a thatch of brown grassy fibers on top of its head and Cade realized its silver and blue parts were not skin but coverings of fabric like wall or floor cloths. It wobbled its head. "After all these years. And on a reptilian, chlorine world." "I know what chlorine is. The other doesn't sound too complimentary," said Cade. "A zoological classification on Earth. My world. You resemble them." "Unintelligent, no doubt. 'After all these years' of what? To me a year is a cycle around both suns. I suppose yours isn't the same length -- but no matter." "One sun, in our case. I left my world more than twenty years ago by the ship's clock, to follow the cross. I travel at many times the speed of light. Do you understand what's happened on my world?" "Depending on how many ship's years you've spent in motion, many thousand years may have passed on your world since you left.". He looked at his house, at the distant line of trees that marked his river. "What's the cross?" "The white marking on the ship. This." The alien lifted and let fall a silver cross hanging from a chain that circled its neck. "The symbol of our cause." "Does it have a meaning? Other than the symbol of your -- ah -- cause?" "I think not. I'd probably have heard if it did. Now. I'm taking far too long here -- but yours is the "Our Strength is not of this world. Dad. If you want to get the real picture just imagine us -- all your precious little gene-machines -- standing around in a circle, our heads bowed in prayer, holding our breaths and clicking off one by one. A beautiful way for your world to end? Not with a bang or a whimper -- but with one long breathless Amen!" first communal mind I've found and I'd like you to store the facts of our cause. Will you? For future generations?" "Maybe," said Cade. "How many alien races have you found?" "Two hundred and seventy three. You're two seventy-four. Please stop interrupting. I really must rush. Do you know about life after death? Eternal life?" "Life after -- isn't that a contradiction?" "Oh, no. Not at all. Not. physical life -- but life of the soul." "Soul. Like Cade's common mind?" "I'm not sure. If you have a soul it's probably in the part that's not common with the rest of Cade." "Oh." "Let's get on. You can imagine from this ship, this translator, how capable my world is, technology wise. How rich. I think you can visualize that pretty well." "Yes." "Well, for many years on my world souls -- their existence, if you will -- had to be taken on faith." "Faith." "Yes. Like there's no evidence but you're sure of it anyway sort of thing." "I'm sure of it?" asked Cade. "Well, if you couldn't know for sure but you were certain of it. that would be a faith sort of thing. Now wait a minute. Just let me get to the point, if you please. The point is, nobody has to fool around with faith any more. I think you'll agree that's all to the good." "Right." We've scientifically identified the elements of the soul. That machine right there beside you, the blue one, can tell me in five seconds whether you have a soul." "Why do you want to know?" "For one thing, so I'll know whether it's been redeemed. If the white light comes on and stays on, you've got a soul that's been redeemed. If it flashes, your soul needs redeeming. Red light, no soul at all." "What's that -- redeemed?" "Well, it's -- look at it this way -- listen, you scaly -- . My friend, it's all on a scientific basis. Just accept it, will you please?" The alien's face had been turning pinker as he spoke, although his tones had little apparent connection with the bright hues of tranyou have a soul that needs redeeming -- the white machine alongside does the job and automatically cross-checks for accuracy and completeness. All completely scientific and unarguable." "But if I had a soul wouldn't I know if it needed redeeming?" "Oh, no. Not at all. There eould have been some redeemer through here centuries ago -- maybe even while they were still redeeming manually." "That was the old way?" "Of course. Just because we've put this on a scientific basis doesn't mean it's something new. There's absolutely no conflict between science and religion." "Religion?" "This whole bag, redeeming and like that." "Is saving in addition to redeeming -- or instead of?" "Oh, my word. In addition to, and after, as well. No need to fool around trying to save a soul that hasn't been redeemed. Complete waste of time." "I see." "Now it would take an hour to cover the whole field of religious philosophy, and I don't have an hour to spare, of course." "Of course." "But I want to fill you in a little more. The pink machine there tells me whether your soul is saved. If not, the gold machine saves it, twice, as a matter of faet, for double assurance, then crosschecks twice. Beautiful?" "Beautiful. And you spend your life doing this. How many more like you?" "Maybe hundreds. Maybe just me. I've been away a long time." "What's the point?" cbristnias boxes don't have to have cookies or cigarettes or ties inside what about hooks? True, one paperback isn't much of a present, but Berkley has some snappy sets done up in handsome boxes, and they cost quite enough to make a respectable if modest impression. Try our Heinlein package, # novels and a great anthology, #-or # novels by H. G. Wells, # -- or the comvolumes, #. This month from Berkley (S#, #) (X#, #) and in January ed. Michael Moorcock (S#, #) (S#, #) -- that one is not in the boxed set yet If your newsstand or bookstore is out of stock, order any of these (list price plus a dime postage -- a quarter for the boxed sets) from: # Madison Avenue, N.Y., N.Y. # Purchasers of our books have complete freedom of choice In pricing these books for resale to others.  We think that to interbreed with new people with souls would be -- well -- new blood, you know. Sharing the joys of eternal life. Are you bisexual?" "Uh, no, not personally. But you must mean the race. It is." "So is ours. And so am I." "Congratulations. I guess. Is it very common with you creatures?" "All of us that follow the cross. By surgical intervention." It turned red. "I can either plant seed in fertile soil or carry new seed back to earth. All in the name of the cause, of course." "Of course. I guess we wouldn't be -- uh -- compatible, even chemically," said Cade, feeling considerable relief. "Shall we get on with the test?" "Put your other -- another hand in the blue machine's slot," said the thing. Cade did and the red light glowed. The thing breathed deeply. "Well, you can't win all the time." "No," said Cade. "How many races have you found with souls?" The thing's voice was weak. "None." "Pity. It really must be lonely, the only beings in the universe with souls." The alien's head tumbled forward sickeningly on its weak neck. Then it looked at Cade and its voice was urgent inside his head. "We don't have souls. And we must find them. Find souls and eternal life." Its wet eyes became wetter and a clear fluid spilled down the hideous flat face. "Please store us in Cade's memory. We'll make you rich beyond your wildest imagination if you help us find a race that can mix with us and bring us life everlasting. We'll make the other world rich, too. Rich beyond belief." It stabbed a green projection and a small black box tumbled past Cade, down the ramp to the grass. "That's a perpetually powered combination prayer wheel and relay beacon. To call us if you find a prospect. Graphic instructions on the side. You will put us in your memory? Remember, rich beyond belief." "Yes," said Cade, lying for the first time in a long life that had been rich beyond belief. He withdrew his hand from the slotted box and moved down the ramp. The hull whispered shut and the ship was no longer there. Cade slid the beacon out of sight behind a bush and called his family. The verin were beginning to smell. He rinsed his mouth at the fountain.  "Of course, if we were to pray directly above the city of the enemy it would cease to exist... Seed. When Captain Planter came down out of the gleam-ridden night sky in his needle of power, red thread of fires hanging from its back, his aide and physicist were at his side. Machineries were at his hand, histories in his head and he came down into the Year of the Good Seed. It was a time of celebration, of rejoicing. It was a time for the sowing of peace, happiness and hope. it was a time of worship. Captain Planter stood upon a hillside beneath the sky of morning and regarded the city. Staring down across the frostgripped grasses, mists waving above them, he looked upon the spires and blocks and domes of the city, dappled by the yellow sunrise, threaded with the darker curves and lines of shadowed streets. He saw, though, only a part of it from that high vantage, because it was one of the larger cities of the world. From above, however, coming down through the night, it had looked like a twothousand-year birthday cake for civilization, which perhaps it was, with its candles all a-flicker. "They must have spotted us," said Condem, his aide. "Be here soon." "Yes," said the captain. "Human, they'll be," said Condem, "if Anthro's right." "It would seem so," said Planter, lowering his glasses. "Looks enough like an Earth city -- " "Could they be the eause of it, I wonder?" "Possibly," said the captain. "Strange." "Perhaps." Beneath the sky of afternoon, the yellow sun high in the springing of the year, they met with the people of the city and established communications. They met with the people of its government and with the people of the big government of which its government was a part. They met with the people of its religion, of which the big government was a part. They were all people-people -- that is to say, of human appearance. There was an air of festivity about them as they moved through the senates and the temples, the mansions and the military bases, the conferences and the broadcasting rooms, down the streets and up the stairs, through the laboratories, back to the temples. This was because it was the Year of the Good Seed. T he captain and his aides had to answer many questions before they could ask any of their own. Before they could answer all the many questions they were asked the dusk-fires began. This was upon the seventh day and Yanying, the physicist, looked into the sunset with eyes that always squinted and said. "It has begun." Planter moved to the window of the suite they had been given -- within the temple, within the city. He stared upon an aurora borealis which pierced the eye and shattered the mind with its brilliance, its colors. "My God." he said. "The whole sky's a cockeyed rainbow," said Condem, moving to his side. "The explosions are closer than we thought," said Yanying, "if the Allen Bottle can trap that much. It must be that they are originating from here -- from the planet, not the sun." "Well, why then? Testing? That doesn't seem to be the answer, because the thing follows a definite cycle. This is right on time." "Natural phenomena," said the physicist, "are not the only happenings that follow definite cycles." "A moratorium followed by a holocaust, followed by another moratorium, followed by -- It doesn't make sense." "They might look like us," said Condem, "but that doesn't mean what's inside's the same. For a while we did speculate that this thing might be a local Armageddon. But there's nothing wrong here. No signs of nuclear war, or the rebuilding that follows after. Nothing. There's been nothing like that at all, from everything they've said, from everything we've seen." "From all that's been shown us," corrected Planter. "I wonder -- " "What?" asked Yanying. "Is someone, something, dying somewhere?" "Something is always dying somewhere," said Yanying. "The question is one of quantity and quality -- and where." "They might look like us -- " said Condem. A knock came upon their door. The captain opened it to admit Laren, high priest of the center temple of the city. Laren was several inches shorter and several pounds heavier than any of them. His thinning hair was brushed to cover over a spreading bald spot. Neatly tailored tweed robes covered the rest of him, shoulder to knee and a smile which might have betokened senility or orgasm opened his wide face. "Sirs," he said, "it has begun. I came to ask whether you would join us in the worship of the Creator of the universe. I see, however, that you already have." "Worship?" asked Planter. "Your friends look upon the first outward signs of the season within the heavens." "The lights? The aurora? You're doing that?" "Of course," said Laren, "to worship Him as He is, with a sacrifice of pure power upon the altar of the sky." "Those are nuclear explosions you're setting off -- in outer space -- aren't they?" "Yes. For has He not always, does He not now and will He not forever so manifest Himself within the eternal cycle of the sun? Is He not the force that separates atom from atom, so that the power is freed to flow like rivers of benediction through the universe of His glory?" "I suppose so," said Planter. "I never thought of it quite that way before. It is the reason we are here, however." "To behold our way of worship?" "Well, yes. Actually -- now that I think of it -- yes. Your sacrifices of pure power upon the altar of the sky have been detected beyond your solar system. They come at such regular intervals -- about half a generation apart -- that at first it was guessed that something unique was happening to your sun. It is rather strange to discover they are -- prayers." "What else could they be?" asked Laren. "If not disturbances within your sun, then perhaps signs of war upon your planet." "War? Yes, we have war. And the unrest which follows and precedes war. More of this than actual war. This is always with us. You see, there is another power, upon the other continent... But I do not see how the celebration of the Year of the Good Seed could be mistaken for such." "Year of the Good Seed?" asked Yinyang. "What is that?" " IT IS the year for the planting of new, good things -- things that will take root and grow through the cycle of years that is to follow. By the Year of a Thousand Flowers this time's promise will be fulfilled." "I begin to understand," said Yinyang, turning to the Captain. "It sounds similar to the cycle of years celebrated in many Asian countries. There is the Year of the Rat, the Year of the Ox, the Year of the Tiger, the Year of the Hare," he said, "then those of the Dragon, the Serpent, the Horse, the Goat, the Monkey, the Rooster, the Dog and the Pig. The procession is based on the old astrology -- and every astrological system is, ultimately, the representation of a solar myth. Theirs seems to be derived from an agricultural phase of their society -- the effect of the sun upon growing things. The symbolism has been maintained by their religion and it would seem that they, too, celebrate the times by fireworks displays. They use the greatest explosive force at their command." "It is just as you have said," Laren agreed. "That's all they use it for?" said Planter. "I would not be surprised if that were the case. After all, the Chinese discovered gunpowder and the only thing they used it for was firecrackers. It took a European mind to put it to such a useful end as blowing up one's fellows." "Excuse me -- but I do not follow the conversation," said Laren. "If this thing 'gunpowder' was like prayers and it was also used to destroy other men, does this mean...? I do not understand!" "It is just as well," said Yinyang. "It is probably true, though," Laren continued, "that if we were to pray directly above a city of the enemy it would cease to exist. But this would be blasphemous. No one would do such a thing." "Of course not," said Planter. Laren turned toward the window and stared at the prayerstreaked sky. Then, after a time: "Have such things ever been committed?" "Perhaps," said Planter. "Long ago and in some far place." "The will of the Creator is that the Just triumph," Laren said. "If the ones who may have done this thing were the righteous, such as ourselves, then it may not have been blasphemy but a furtherance of His will." "The doings of ignorant men in other places need not concern you," said Yinyang. "That is true," he replied. "So let it be forgotten," said Planter. "Yes, of course." Together they watched the opening of the Year of the Good Seed. still moving at aC velocity, that rivers of light flowed about Captain Planter's vessel. When Condem informed him that the nature of the detonations was unique for the area in that the light appeared to have been filtered through an atmosphere on this occasion, the Captain duly entered the observation in his log.  Section #. Title #, (United States Code). #. Date of filing: October #. #. #. Title of Publication: Galaxy Magazine. #. Frequency of issue monthly. # . Location of known offices of publication: # Camden Avenue S.W., Canton, Ohio #. #. Location of headquarters or general business offices of the publishers: #. Names and addresses of the publisher editor and managing editor. Publisher: Arnold E. Abramson, # East #th Street, New York, N.Y. #. Editor: Ejler Jakobsson, # East #th Street. New York, N.Y. #. Managing Editor: Judy Benjamin, # East #th Street, New York, N.Y. #. #. Owner: Universal Publishing  Distributing Corp., # East #th Street, New York, N.Y. #; Arnold E. Abramson, # East #th Street. New York, N.Y. #: Robert J. Abramson. # East #th Street, New York, N.Y. #; Peter J. Abramson. # East #th Street. New York. N.Y. #: Allen  Co... # Broad Street, New York, N.Y. #; S.D. Lunt  Co., # Marine Trust Bldg., Buffalo, N.Y.; Cloony  Co. co Fidiciary Trust Co. of NY, I Wall Street, New York, N.Y.; Carl M. Loeb, Rhodes  Co... # Wall Street. New York, N.Y. #. Known bondholders, mortgagees and other security holders owning or holding I percent or more of total amount of bonds, mortgages or other securities: None. #. A. Total no.copies printed (net press run). Average no. copies each issue during preceding # months #. Single issue nearest to filing date: #. B. Paid circulation. #. Sales through dealers and carriers, street vendors and counter sales. Average no. copies each issue during preceding # months: #; Single issue nearest filing date: #. #. Mail subscriptions: Average no. copies each issue during preceding # months, #; Single issue nearest to filing date, #. C. Total paid circulation: Average no. copies each issue during preceding # months. #; Single issue nearest to filing date #. D. Free distribution (including samples) by mail, carrier or other means; Average no. copies each issue during preceding # months, #; Single issue nearest to filing date. #. E. Total distribution (sum of C and D): Average no. copies each issue during preceding # months, #. Single issue nearest to filing date. #; F. Office use, left-over, unaccounted, spoiled after printing: Average no. copies each issue during preceding # months, #; Single issue nearest to filing date, #. G. Total (sum of E and F -- should equal net press run shown in A); Average no. copies each issue during preceding # months. #, #. Single issue neares to filing date #. I certify that the statements made by me are correct and complete. Laurence C. Murphy, Circulation Director. need on his part to learn more about the intelligent species he once treated and abused as animals. The nildoror understand and sympathize and one of them, Srin'gahar, agrees to carry Gundersen to the nearest nildor encampment, where he can apply for a travel permit. At the encampment Gunderson meets Vol'himyor, an ancient, many-born nildor, requests permission to go to the nildoror place of rebirth, the mist country. He is invited to spend some time with his hosts before permission is granted -- and that night finds himself joining them in an elemental, ritualistic dance. He is shocked to discover that in so doing is able to share himself completely with the nildoror. in effect becoming one of them. former sector chief on Holman's World, an Earth colony, returns to the planet as little more than a tourist after Earth has returned it to the control of its indigenes, an intelligent, elephantine life form, the nildoror. The planet is now known by its native name of Belzagor. Other changes have taken place, some subtle, others not. Left over traces of Man's occupation of the planet -- buildings, a robot-crewed spaceport -- are gradually falling into disrepair. The nildoror have resumed their lives and customs as if they had never been -- sometimes savagely -- interrupted by Man. Gunderson's return has been dictated by an inner VI H e awoke some time after midday. The only sign of last night's frenzy was in the spongy turf near the lakeshore, which was terribly scuffed and torn. Gundersen felt stiff and numb. Also he was abashed. He knew the embarrassment of one who has thrown himself too eagerly into someone else's special amusement. He could hardly believe that he had done what he knew himself to have done. In his shame he felt an immediate impulse to leave the encampment at once, before the nildoror could show him their contempt for an Earthman capable of making himself a thrall to their festivity. But he shackled the thought, remembering that he had a purpose in coming here. He limped down to the lake and waded out until its water came up to his breast. He soaked a while and washed away the sweat of the night before. Then fastidiously, he went to a different part of the lake and drank deeply. Emerging, he found his clothing and put it on. A nildor came to him and said, "Vol'himyor will speak to you now." The many-born one was halfway up the slope. Gundersen could not find the words of any of the greetings formulae. He simply stared raggedly at the old nildor. Vol'himyor said, "You dance well, my once-born friend. You dance with joy. You dance with love. You dance like a nildor, do you know that?" "It is not easy for me to understand what happened to me last night," said Gundersen. "You proved to us that our world has captured your spirit." "Was it offensive to you that an Earthman danced among you?" "If it had been offensive," said Vol'himyor slowly, "you would not have danced among us." There was a long silence. Then the nildor said, "We will make a treaty, we two. I will give you permission to go into the mist country. Stay there until you are ready to come out. But when you return bring with you the Earthman known as Cullen and offer him to the northernmost encampment of nildoror, the first of my people that you find. Is this agreed?" "Cullen?" Gunderson asked. Across his mind flared the image of a short broad-faced' man with fine golden hair and mild green eyes. "Cedric Cullen, who was here when I was here?" "The same man." "He worked with me when I was at the station in the Sea ol Dust." "He lives now in the mist country," Vol'himyor said, "having gone there without permission. We want him." "What has he done?" "He is guilty of a grave crime. Now he has taken sanctuary among the sulidoror, where we are unable to gain access to him. It would be a violation of our covenant with them if we removed this man ourselves. But we may ask you to do it." "You won't tell me the nature of his crime?" "Does it matter? We want him. Our reasons are not trifling ones. We request you to bring him to us." "You're asking one Earthman to seize another and turn him in for punishment," said Gundersen. "How am I to know where justice lies in this affair?" "Under the treaty of relinquishment -- are we not the arbiters of justice on this world?" Gundersen admitted that this was so. "Then we hold the right to deal with Cullen as he deserves," Vol'himyor said. That did not, of eourse, make it proper for Gundersen to aet as eatspaw in handing his old comrade over to the nildoror. But Vol'himyor's implied threat was clear -- do as we wish, or we grant you no favors. Gundersen said, "What punishment will Cullen get if he falls into your custody?" "Punishment? Punishment? Who speaks of punishment?" "If the roan's a criminal -- " "We wish to purify him," said the many-born one. "We desire to cleanse his spirit. We do not regard the process as punishment." "Will you injure him physically in any way?" "It is not to be thought." "Will you end his life?" "Can you mean such a thing? Of course not." "Will you imprison him?" "We will keep him in custody," Vol'himyor, "for however long the rite of purification takes. I do not think it will be Itwig. He will swiftly be freed and he will be grateful to us." Gundersen considered all aspects of the matter. Shortly he said, "I agree to our treaty, manyborn one, but only if I may add several clauses before coneluding." "Go on." "If Cullen will not tell me the nature of his erime I am released from my obligation to hand him over." "Agreed." I am also released from my obligation if the sulidoror object to my taking Cullen out of the mist eountry." "They will not object. But agreed." "If Cullen must be subdued by violence in order to bring him forth -- I am released." The nildor hesitated a moment. "Agreed," he said finally. "I have no other conditions to add." "Then our treaty is made," Vol'himyor said. "You may begin your northward journey today. Five of our once-born ones must also travel to the mist country for their time of rebirth has come. They will accompany you and safeguard you along the way if you wish. Among them is Srin'gahar, whom you already know." "Will it be troublesome for them to have me with them?" "Srin'gahar has particularly requested the privilege of serving as your guardian," said Vol'himyor. A senior nildor summoned Srin'gabar and the four others who would be going toward rebirth. Gundersen was gratified at this confirmation of the existing data: once more the frenzied dance of the niidoror had preceded the departure of a group bound for rebirth. went aside to plan their route. "Where in the mist country do you intend to go?" the nildor asked. "It does not matter. I just want to enter it. I suppose I'll have to go wherever Cullen is." "Yes. But we do not know exactly where he is. We will have to wait until we are there to learn it. Do you have special places to visit on the way north?" "I want to stop at the Earthman stations," Gundersen said. "Particularly at Shangri-la Falls. So my idea is that we'll follow Madden's River northwestward and -- " "These names are unknown to me." "Sorry. I guess they've all reverted now to nildororu names and I don't know those. But wait -- " Gundersen scratched a hasty but serviceable map of Belzagor's western hemisphere in the mud. Across the waist of the disk he drew the thick swath of the tropics. At the right side he gouged out a curving bite to indicate the ocean. On the left he outlined the Sea of Dust. Above and below the band of the tropics he drew thinner lines representing the northern and southern mist zones. Beyond them he indicated the gigantic icecaps. He marked the spaceport and the hotel at the coast with an X and cut a wiggly line up from there, clear across the tropics into the northern mist country, to show Madden's River. At the midway point of the river he placed a dot to mark Shangrila Falls. "Now," said Gundersen, "if you follow the tip of my stick -- " "What are those marks on the ground?" asked Srin'gahar. A map of your planet, Gundersen wanted to say. But there was no nildororu word in his mind for "image," "picture" and similar concepts. He said lamely, "This is your world. This is Belzagor -- or at least half of it. See, this is the ocean. The sun rises here and -- " "How can this be my world -- these marks -- when my world is so large?" "This is like your world. Each of these lines, here, stands for a place on your world. You see, here, the big river that runs out of the mist country and comes down to the coast, where the hotel is, yes? And this mark is the spaceport. These two lines are the top and the bottom of the northern mist country. The -- " "It takes a strong sulidor a march of many days to cross the northern mist country," said Srin'gahar. "I do not understand how you can point to such a small space and tell me it is the northern mist country. Forgive me, friend of my journey. I am very stupid." Gundersen tried again, attempting to communicate the nature of the marks on the ground. But Srin'gahar simply could not comprehend the idea of a map, nor could he see how scratched lines could represent places. The map was a metaphor of place, an abstraction from reality. Evidently even beings possessing G'rakh might not have the capacity to grasp such abstractions. He apologized to Srin'gahar for his own inability to express concepts clearly and rubbed out the map with his boot. Without it, planning the route was somewhat more difficult but they found ways to communicate. Gundersen learned that the great river at whose mouth the hotel was situated was called the Seran'nee in nildororu. The place where the river plunged out of the mountains into the coastal plain, which Earthmen knew as Shangri-la Fall, was Du'jayukh to nildoror. Then it was simple for them to agree to follow the Seran'nee to its source, with a stop at Du'jayukh and at any other settlement of Earthmen that happened to lie conveniently on the path north. While this was being decided, several of the sulidoror brought a late breakfast of fruit and lake fish to Gundersen, exactly as though they recognized his authority under the Company. It was a curiously anachronistic gesture, almost servile, not at all like the way they had tossed him a raw slab of malidar meat the day before. Then they had been testing him, even taunting him. Now they were waiting upon him. T he journey began in late afternoon. Five nildoror moved in single file, Srin'gahar at the back of the group with Gundersen perched on his back; the Earthman did not appear to be the slightest burden for him. Their path led due north along the rim of the great rift. The mountains that guarded the central plateau rose on the left. By the light of the sinking sun Gundersen stared toward that plateau. Down here in the valley his surroundings had a certain familiarity -- he might almost be in some steamy jungle of South America. But the plateau appeared truly alien. Gundersen eyed the thick tangles of spiky purplish moss that festooned and nearly choked the trees along the top of the rift wall. The way the parasitic growth drowned its hosts the trees seemed grisly to him. The wall itself, of some soapy graygreen rock, dotted with angry blotches of crimson lichen and punctuated every few hundred meters by long ropy strands of a swollen blue fungus, cried out its otherworldliness -- the soft mineral had never felt the impact of raindrops but had been gently carved and shaped by the humidity alone, taking on weird knobbinesses and hollows over the millennia. Nowhere on Earth could one see a rock wall like that, serpentine and involute and greasy. The forest beyond the wall looked impenetrable and vaguely sinister. The silence, the heavy and sluggish air, the sense of dark strangeness, the flexible limbs of the glossy trees bowed almost to the ground by moss, the occasional distant snort of some giant beast, made the central plateau forbidding and hostile. Few Earthmen had ever entered it and it had never been surveyed in detail. Gundersen had been in the plateau country only once, by accident, when his pilot had had to make a forced landing en route from coastal headquarters 'to the Sea of Dust. Seena had been with him. They spent a night and a day in that forest, Seena terrified from the moment of landing, Gundersen comforting her in a standard manly way but finding that her terror was somehow contagious. The girl trembled as one alien happening after another presented itself and shortly Gundersen was on the verge of trembling too. They watched, fascinated and repelled, while an army of innumerable insects with iridescent hexagonal bodies and long hairy legs strode with maniacal persistence into a sprawling glade of tigermoss -- for hours the savage mouths of the carnivorous plants bit the shining insects into pieces and devoured them and still the horde marched on to destruction. At last the moss was so glutted that it went into sporulation, puffing up cancerously and sending milky clouds of reproductive bodies spewing into the air. By morning the whole field of moss lay deflated and helpless. Tiny green reptiles with broad rasping tongues moved in to devour every strand, laying bare the soil for a new generation of flora. And then there were the feathery, jellylike things. streaked with blue and red, that hung in billowing cascades from the tallest trees, trapping unwary flying creatures. And bulky rough-skinned beasts as big as rhinos, bearing mazes of blue antlers with interlocking tines, grubbed for roots a dozen meters from their camp, glaring sourly at the strangers from Earth. And long-necked browsers with eyes like beacons munched on high leaves, squirting barrelsful of purple urine from openings at the bases of their throats. And dark otterlike beings ran chattering past the stranded Earthmen, stealing anything within quick grasp. Other animals visited them also. This planet, which had never known the hunter's hand, abounded in big mammals. "Elave you ever been in there?" Gundersen asked Srin'gahar, as night began to conceal the rift wall. "Never. My people seldom enter that land." "Occasionally, flying low over the plateau, I used to see nildoror encampments in it. Not often, but sometimes. Do you mean that your people no longer go there?" "No," said Srin'gahar. "A few of us have need to go to the plateau but most do not. Sometimes the soul grows stale and one must change one's surroundings. If one is not ready for rebirth one goes to the plateau. It is easier to confront one's own soul in there. Can you understand what I say?" "I think so," Gundersen said. "It's like a place of pilgrimage, then -- a place of purification?" "In away." "But why have the nildoror never settled permanently up there? There's plenty of food. The climate is warm -- " "It is not a place where G'rakh rules," the nildor replied. "Is it dangerous to nildoror? Wild animals, poisonous plants, anything like that?" "No, I would not say that. We have no fear of the plateau, and there is no place on this world that' is dangerous to us. But the plateau does not interest us, except those who have the special need of which I spoke. As I say, G'rakh is foreign to it. Why should we go there? There is room enough for us in the lowlands." The plateau is too alien even for them, Gundersen thought. They prefer their nice little jungle. He was not sorry when darkness hid the plateau from view. T hey made camp that night beside a hissing-hot stream. Evidently its waters issued from one of the underground cauldrons common in this sector of the continent. Srin'gahar said that the source lay not far to the north. Clouds of steam rose from the swift flow. The water, pink with high-temperature microorganisms, bubbled and boiled. He scrubbed his face, taking extraordinary pleasure in the art, and supplemented a dinner of food capsules and fresh fruit with a stew of greenberry roots -- delectable when boiled, poisonous otherwise. For shelter while sleeping Gundersen used a monomolecular jungle blanket that he had stowed in his backpack, his one meager article of luggage on this journey. He draped the blanket over a tripod of boughs to keep away nightflies and other noxious insects and crawled under it. The ground, thickly grassed, was a good enough mattress for him. Srin'gahar settled down protectively a short distance from Gundersen and wished him a good sleep. Gundersen said, "Do you mind talking a while? I want to know something about the process of rebirth. How do you know, for instance, that your time is upon you? Is it something you feel within yourself, or is it just a matter of reaching a certain age? Do you -- " He became aware that Srin'gahar was paying no attention. The nildor had fallen into what might have been a deep trance and lay perfectly still. Shrugging, Gundersen rolled over and waited for sleep. But sleep was a long time coming. He thought a good deal about the terms under which he had been permitted to make this northward journey. Perhaps another many-born one would have allowed him to go into the mist country without attaching the condition that he bring back Cedric Cullen. Or perhaps he would not have been granted safe-conduct at all. Gundersen suspected that the results would have been the same no matter which encampment of nildoror he had happened to go to for his travel permission. Though the nildoror had no means of longdistance communication, no governmental structure in any Earthly sense, no more coherence as a race than a population of jungle beasts, they nevertheless were remarkably well able to keep in touch with one another and to strike common policies. What was it that Cullen had done, Gundersen wondered, to make him so eagerly sought? In the old days Cullen had seemed overwhelmingly normal-a cheerful, amiable, ruddy man who collected insects, spoke no harsh words and held his liquor well. When Gundersen had been the chief agent out at Fire Point in the Sea of Dust, a dozen years before, Cullen had been his assistant. Months on end there were only the two of them in the place and Gundersen had come to know the other man quite well, he imagined. Cullen had had no plans for making a career with the Company. He had signed a six-year contract, would not renew. He had intended to take up a university appointment when he had done his time on Holman's World. He had come here only for seasoning and for the prestige that accured to anyone who had a record of outworld service. But then the political situation on Earth had grown complex and the Company had been forced to agree to relinquish a great many planets that it had colonized. Gundersen, like most of the fifteen thousand Company people here, had accepted a transfer to another assignment. Cullen, to Gundersen's amazement, had been among the handful who had opted to stay, even though that meant severing his ties with the home world. Gundersen had not asked him why. One did not discuss such things. But Cullen's choice had seemed odd. He saw Cullen clearly in memory, chasing bugs through the Sea against his hip as he ran from one rock outcropping to the next -- an overgrown boy, really. The beauty of the Sea of Dust was altogether lost on him. No sector of the planet was more truly alien, nor more spectacular -- a dry oceanbed, greater in size than the Altantic, coated with a thick layer of fine crystalline mineral fragments as bright as mirrors when the sun was on them. From the station at Fire Point one could see the morning light advancing out of the east like a river of flame, spilling forth until the whole desert blazed. The crystals swallowed energy all day and gave it forth all night, so that even at twilight the eerie radiance rose brightly and after dark a throbbing purplish glow lingered for hours. In this almost lifeless but wondrously beautiful desert the Company had mined a dozen precious metals and thirty precious and semiprecious stones. The mining machines set forth from the station on far-ranging rounds, grinding up loveliness and returning with treasure -- there was not much for an agent to do there except keep inventory of the mounting wealth and play host to the tourist parties that came to see the splendor of the countryside. Gundersen had grown terribly bored and even the glories of the scenery had become tiresome to him. But Cullen, to whom the incandescent desert was merely a flashy nuisance, fell back on his hobby for entertainment and filled bottle after bottle with his insects. Were the mining machines still standing in the Sea of Dust, Gundersen wondered, waiting for the command to resume operation? If the Company had not taken them away after relinquishment they would surely stand there throughout all eternity, unrusting, useless, amid the hideous gouges they had cut. The machines had scooped down through the crystalline layer to the dull basalt below. They had spewed out vast heaps of tailings and debris as they gnawed for wealth. Probably the Company had left the things behind as monuments to commerce. Machinery was cheap. Interstellar transport was costly, why bother removing them? "In another thousand years," Gundersen once had said, "the Sea of Dust will all be destroyed and there'll be nothing but rubble here if these machines continue to chew up the rock at the present rate." Cullen had shrugged and smiled. "Well, one won't need to wear these dark glasses once the infernal glare is gone," he had said. Now the rape of the desert was over, the machines were still and Cullen was a fugitive in the mist country, wanted for some crime so terrible the nildoror would not even give it a name. in the morning it was Srin'gahar, uncharacteristically, who opened the conversation. "Tell me of elephants, friend of my journey. What do they look like and how do they live?" "Where did you hear of elephants?" "The Earthpeople at the hotel spoke of them. And also in the past I have heard the word said. They are beings of Earth that look like nildoror, are they not?" "There is a certain resemblance," Gundersen conceded. "A close one?" "There are many similarities." He wished Srin'gahar were able to comprehend a sketch. "They are long and high in the body, like you, and they have four legs, tails, trunks. They have tusks, but only two -- one here, one here. Their eyes are smaller and placed in a poor position, here, here. And here -- " he indicated Srin'gahar' s skull-crest -- "they have nothing. Also, their bones do not move as yours do." "It sounds to me," said Srin'gahar, "as though these elephants look very much like nildoror." "I suppose they do." "Why is this, can you say? Do you believe that we and the elephants can be of the same race?" "It isn't possible," said Gundersen. "It's simply a -- a -- " He groped for words. The nildoror vocabulary did not include the technical terms of genetrics. "Simply a pattern in the development of life that occurs on many worlds. Certain basic designs of living creatures recur everywhere. The elephant design -- the nildoror design -- is one of them. The large body, the huge head, the short necic, the long trunk enabling the being to pick up objects and handle them without having to bend -- these things will develop wherever the proper conditions are found." "You have seen elephants, then, on many other worlds?" "On some," Gundersen said. "Following the same general pattern of construction. Or at least some aspects of it, although the closest resemblance of all is between elephants and nildoror. I could tell you of a half-dozen other creatures that seem to belong to the same group. And this is also true of many other life-forms -- insects, reptiles, small mammals and so on. There are certain niches to be filled on every world. The thoughts of the Shaping Force travel the same path everywhere." "Where, then, are Belzagor's equivalents of men?" Gundersen faltered. "I didn't say that there were exact equivalents everywhere. The closest thing to the human pattern on your planet, I guess, is the sulidoror. And they aren't very close." "On Earth, the men rule. Here the sulidoror are the secondary race." "An accident of development. Your G'rakh is superior to that of the sulidoror -- on our world we have no species other than man that possess G'rakh at all. But the physical resemblances between men and sulidoror are many. They walk on two legs -- so do we. They eat both flesh and fruit -- so do we. They have hands which can grasp things -- so do we. Their eyes are in front of their heads -- so are ours. I know, they're bigger, stronger, hairier, and less intelligent than human beings. Fm trying to show you how patterns can be similar on different planets, even though there's no real blood relationship between -- " Srin'gahar said quietly, "How do you know that elephants are without G'rakhl" "We -- they -- it's clear -- " Gundersen stopped, uneasy. After a pause he said carefully, "They've never demonstrated any of the qualities of G'rakh. They have no village life, no tribal structure, no technology, no religion, no continuing culture. "We have no village life and no technology," the nildor said. "We wander through the jungles, stuffing ourselves with leaves and branches. I have heard this said of us -- and it is true." "But you're different. You -- " "How are we different? Elephants also wander through jungles, stuffing themselves with leaves and branches, do they not? They wear no skins over their own skins. They make no machines. They have no books. Yet you admit that we have G'rakh and you insist that they do not." "They can't communicate ideas," said Gundersen desperately. "They can tell each other simple things, I guess, about food and mating and danger, but that's all. If they have a true language we can't detect it. We're aware of only a few basic sounds." "Perhaps their language is so complex that you are unable to detect it," Srin'gahar suggested. "I doubt that. We were able to tell as soon as we got here that the nildoror speak a language; and we were able to learn it. But in all the thousands of years that men and elephants have been sharing the same planet, we've never been able to see a sign that they can gather and transmit abstract concepts. And that's the essence of having G'rakh, isn't it?" "I repeat my statement. What if you are so inferior to your elephants that you cannot comprehend their true depths?" "A cleverly put point, Srin'gahar. But I won't accept it as any sort of description of the real world. If elephants have G'rakh, why haven't they managed to get anywhere in their whole time on Earth? Why does mankind dominate the planet -- with the elephants crowded into a couple of small corners and practically wiped out?" "You kill your elephants?" "Not any more. But there was a time when men killed elephants for pleasure, or for food, or to use their tusks for ornaments. And there was a time when men used elephants for beasts of burden. If the elephants had G'rakh, they -- " He realized that he had fallen into Srin'gahar's trap. T he nildor said, "On this planet, too, the 'elephants' let themselves be exploited by mankind. You did not eat us and you rarely killed us but often you made us work for you. And yet you admit we are beings of G'rakh" "What we did here," said Gundersen, "was a gigantic mistake. And when we came to realize it we relinquished your world and got off it. But that still doesn't mean that elephants are rational and sentient beings. They're animals, Srin'gahar, big simple animals and nothing more." "Cities and machines are not the only achievements of G'rakh." "Where are their spiritual achievements, then? What does an elephant believe about the nature of the universe? What does he think about the Shaping Force? How does he regard his own place in his society?" "I do not know," said Srin'gahar. "And neither do you, friend of my journey, because the language of the elephants is closed to you. But it is an error to assume the absence of G'rakh where you are incapable of seeing it.' "In that case, maybe the malidaror have G'rakh too. And the venom-serpents. And the trees, and the vines and -- " "No," said Srin'gahar. "On this planet only nildoror and sulidoror possess G'rakh. This we know beyond doubt. On your world it is not necessarily the case that humans alone have the quality of reason." Gundersen saw the futility of pursuing the point. Was Srin'gahar a chauvinist defending the spiritual supremacy of elephants throughout the universe or was he deliberately adopting an extreme position to expose the arrogances and moral vulnerabilities of Earth's imperialism? Gundersen did not know. But it hardly mattered. He thought of Gulliver, discussing the intelligence of horses with the houyhnhnms. "I yield the point," he said curtly. "Perhaps some day I'll bring an elephant to Belzagor and let you tell me whether or not it has G'rakh." "I would greet it as a brother." "You might be unhappy over the emptiness of your brother's mind," Gundersen said. "Bring me an elephant, friend of my journey, and I will be the judge of its emptiness," said Srin'gahar. He fell silent, leaving Gundersen alone with his shame and guilt. In silence they followed the boiling stream northward. Shortly before noon they came to its source, a broad bow-shaped lake pinched between a double chain of steeply rising hills. Clouds of oily steam rose from the lake's surface. Thermophilic algae streaked its waters, the pink ones forming a thin scum on top and nearly screening the meshed tangles of the larger, thicker bluegray plants a short distance underneath. Gundersen felt some interest in stopping to examine the lake and its unusual life forms. But he was strangely reluctant to ask Srin'gahar to halt. Srin'gahar was not only his carrier -- he was his companion on a journey -- and to say, tourist fashion, Let's stop here a while, might reinforce the nildor's belief that Earthmen still thought of his people merely as beasts of burden. So he resigned himself to passing up this bit of sightseeing. It was not right, he told himself, that he should delay Srin'gahar's journey toward rebirth merely to gratify a whim of idle curiosity. But as they were nearing the lake's farther curve, such a crashing and smashing in the underbrush came from the east that the entire procession of nildoror paused to see what was going on. To Gundersen it sounded as if some prowling dinosaur were about to come lurching out of the jungle, some huge clumsy tyrannosaur inexplicably displaced in time and space. Then, emerging from a break in the row of hills, there came slowly across the bare soil flaking the lake a little snubsnouted vehicle. Gundersen recognized it as the hotel's beetle. It towed a crazy primitive-looking appendage of a trailer, fashioned from raw planks and large wheels. Atop this jouncing, clattering trailer four small tents had been pitched, covering most of its area. Alongside the tents, over the wheels, luggage was mounted in several racks. At the rear, clinging to a railing and peering nervously about, were the eight tourists whom Gundersen had last seen some days earlier in the hotel by the coast. Srin'gahar said, "Here are some of your people. You will want to talk with them. I'll wait for you." T he tourists were, in fact, the last species whatever that Gundersen wanted to see at this point. He would have preferred locusts, scorpions, fanged serpents, tyrannosaurs, toads, anything at all. Here he was coming from some sort of mystical experience among the nildoror, the nature of which he barely understood; here, insulated from his own kind, he rode toward the land of rebirth struggling with basic questions of right and wrong, of the nature of intelligence, of the relationship of human to nonhuman and of himself to his own past; only a few moments before he had been forced into an uncomfortable, even painful confrontation with that past by Srin'gahar's casual, artful questions about the souls of elephants; and abruptly Gundersen found himself once more amqng these empty, trivial human beings, these archetypes of the ignorant and blind tourist -- and whatever individuality he had earned in the eyes of his nildor companion vanished instantly as he dropped back into the undifferentiated class of Earthmen. These tourists, some part of his mind knew, were not nearly as vulgar and hollow as he saw them. They were merely ordinary people, friendly, a bit foolish, overprivileged, probably quite satisfactory human beings within the context of their lives on Earth -- and only seeming to be cardboard figurines here because they were essentially irrelevant to the planet they had chosen to visit. But he was not yet ready to have Srin'gahar lose sight of him as a person separate from all the other Earthmen who came to Belzagor. And he feared that the tide of bland chatter welling out of these people would engulf him and make him one of them. The beetle, obviously straining to haul the trailer, came to rest a dozen meters from the edge of the lake. Out of it came Van Beneker, looking sweatier and seedier than usual. "All right," he called to the tourists. "Everyone down! We're going to have a look at one of the famous hot lakes!" The four Earth couples clambered down from their trailer. They seemed bored and glazed, surfeited with the alien wonders they had already seen. Stein, the helix-parlor proprietor, dutifully checked the aperture of his camera, mounted it in his cap, and routinely took a # hologram of the scene. But when the printout emerged from the camera's output slot a moment later he did not even bother to glance at it. The act of picture-taking, not the picture itself, was significant. Watson, the doctor, muttered a joyless joke of some sort to Christopher, the financier, who responded with a mechanical chuckle. The women, bedraggled and jungle-stained paid no attention to the lake. Two simply leaned against the beetle and waited to be told what it was they were being shown, while the other two, as they became aware of Gunderson's presence, pulled facial masks from their backpacks and hurriedly slipped the thin plastic films over their heads so that they could present at least the illusion of properly groomed features before the handsome stranger. "I won't stay here long," Gunderson heard himself promising Srin'gahar as he dismounted. Van Beneker came up to him. "What a trip," the little man blurted. "What a stinking trip! Well, I ought to be used to it by now. How's everything been going for you?" "No complaints." Gundersen nodded at the trailer. "Where'd you get that noisy contraption?" "We built it a couple of years ago when one of the old cargo haulers broke down. Now we use it to take tourists around when we can't get any nildoror bearers." "It looks like something out of the eighteenth century." "Well, you know, sir, out here we don't have much in the way of modern equipment. We're short of servos and draulic walkers and all that. But you can always find wheels and some planks around. We make do." "What happened to the nildoror we were riding coming from the spaceport to the hotel? I thought "Sometimes yes, sometimes no," Van Beneker said. "They're unpredictable. We can't force them to work and we can't hire them to work. We can only ask them politely and if they say they're not available, that's it. Couple of days back they decided they weren't going to be available for a while, so we had to get out the trailer." He lowered his voice. "If you ask me, it's on account of these eight baboons here. They think the nildoror don't understand any English, and they keep telling each other how terrible it is that we had to hand a planet as valuable as this over to a bunch of elephants." "On the voyage out here," said Gundersen, "some of them were voicing quite strong liberal views. At least two of them were big prorelinquishment people." "Sure. Back on Earth they bought relinquishment as a political theory. 'Give the colonized worlds back to their long-oppressed natives -- ' and all that. Now they're out here and .suddenly they've decided that the nildoror aren't natives, just animals, just funny-looking elephants -- and maybe we should have kept the place after all." Van Beneker spat. "And the nildoror take it all in. They pretend they don't understand the language but they do -- they do. You think they feel like hauling people like that on their backs?" "I see," said Gundersen. He glanced at the tourists. They were eyeing Srin'gahar, who had wandered off toward the bush and was energetically ripping soft boughs loose for his midday meal. Watson nudged Miraflores, who quirked his lips and shook his head as if in disapproval. Evidently civilized beings were not supposed to pull their meals off trees with their trunks. Van Beneker said, "You'll stay and have lunch with us, won't you?" "That's very kind of you." H e squatted in the shade while Van Beneker rounded up his charges and led them to the rim of the steaming lake. When they were all there Gundersen rose and quietly affiliated himself with the group. He listened to the guide's spiel but managed to train only half his attention on what was being said. High-temperature life-zone... better than #C...more in some places even above boiling, yet things live in it...special genetic adaptation... thermophilic, we call it, that is, heat-loving...the the rate of spontaneous mutation is pretty damned high, and the species change so fast you wouldn't believe it...enzymes resist the heat...put the lake organisms in cool water and they'll freeze in about a minute... life processes extraordinarily fast... unfolded and denatured proteins can also function when circumstances are such that...you get quite a range up to middle-phylum level...a pocket environment, no interaction with the rest of the planet... thermal gradients...quantitative studies...the famous kinetic biologist, Dr. Brock...continuous thermal destruction of sensitive molecules...unending resynthesis... Now, unhooking a biosensitive net from his belt. Van Beneker began to dredge up samples of the lake's fauna for the edification of his group. He gripped the net's handle and made vernier adjustments governing the mass and length of the desired prey. The net, mounted at the end of an almost infinitely expandable length of fine flexible metal coil, swept back and forth beneath the surface of the lake, hunting for organisms of the programed dimensions. When its sensors told it that it was in the presence of living matter, its mouth snapped open and quickly shut again. Van Beneker retracted it, bringing to shore some unhappy prisoner trapped within a sample of its own scalding environment. Out came one lake creature after another, red-skinned, boiledlooking but alive and angry and flapping. An armored fish emerged, concealed in shining plates, embellished with fantastic excrescences and ornaments. A lobster like thing came forth, lashing a long spiked tail, waving ferocious eye-stalks. Up from the lake came something that was a single immense claw with a tiny vestigial body. No two of Van 'Beneker's grotesque catches were alike. The heat of the lake, he repeated, induced frequent mutations. He rattled off the whole genetic explanation a second time, while dumping one little monster back into the hot bath and probing for the next. The genetic aspects of the thermophilic creatures seemed to catch the interest of only one of the tourists -- Stein, who, as a helix-parlor owner specializing in the cosmetic editing of human genes, would know more than a little about mutation himself. He asked a few intelligent-sounding questions, which Van Beneker naturally was unable to answer. The others simply stared, patiently waiting for their guide to finish showing them funny animals and take them somewhere else. Gundersen glanced around and discovered that Srin'gahar was nowhere in sight. "What we've got this time," Van Beneker was saying, "is the most dangerous animal of the lake -- what we call a razor shark. Only I've never seen one like this before. You see those little horns? Absolutely new. And that lantern sort of thing on top of the head, blinking on and off?" Squirming in the net was a slender crimson creature about a meter in length. Its entire underbelly, from snout to gut, was hinged, forming what amounted to one gigantic mouth rimmed by hundreds of needlelike teeth. As the mouth opened and closed, it seemed as if the whole animal were splitting apart and healing itself. This beast feeds on anything up to three times its own size," Van Beneker said. "As you can see, it's fierce, savage and -- " Uneasy, Gundersen drifted away from the lake to look for Srin'gahar. He found the place where the nildor had been eating, where the lower branches of several trees were stripped bare. He saw what seemed to be the nildor's trail, leading away into the jungle. A painful white light of desolation flared in his skull at the awareness that Srin'gahar must quietly have abandoned him. In that case his journey would have to be interrupted. He did not dare go alone and on foot into that pathless wilderness ahead. T he tour group was coming up from the lake. Van Beneker's net was slung over his shoulder. Gundersen saw some lake creatures moving slowly about in it. "Lunch," he said. "I got us some jelly-crabs. You hungry?" Gundersen managed a thin smile. He watched, not at all hungry, as Van Beneker opened the net. A gush of hot water rushed from it, carrying along eight or ten oval, purplish creatures, each different from the others in the number of legs, shell markings and size of claws. They crawled in stumbling circles, obviously annoyed by the realative coolness of the air. Steam rose from their backs. Expertly Van Beneker pithed them with sharpened sticks and cooked them with his fusion torch. He split open their shells to reveal the pale, quivering, jelly like metabolic regulators within. Three of the women grimaced and turned away but Mrs. Miraflores took her crab and ate it with delight. The men seemed to enjoy it. Gundersen, merely nibbling at the jelly, eyed the forest and worried about Srin'gahar. Scraps of conversation drifted toward him. " -- enormous profit potential, just wasted, altogether wasted... " " -- even so our obligation is to encourage self-determination on every planet that..." " -- but are they people?" " -- look for the soul, it's the only way to tell that..." " -- elephants and nothing but elephants. Did you see him ripping up the trees and..." " -- relinquishment was the fault of a highly vocal minority of bleeding hearts who..." " -- no soul, no relinquishment..." " -- you're being too harsh, dear. There were definite abuses on some of the planets and..." " -- stupid political expediency, I call it. The blind leading the blind..." " -- can they write? Can they think? Even in Africa we were dealing with human beings and even there..." " -- I don't need to tell you how much I favored relinquishment. You remember, I took the petitions around and everything. But even so, I have to admit that after seeing..." " -- piles of purple crap on the beach..." " -- victims of sentimental overreaction..." " -- I understand the annual profit was on the order of..." " -- no doubt that they have souls. No doubt at all." Gundersen realized that his own voice had entered the conversation. The others turned to him -- there was a sudden vacuum to fill. He said, "They have a religion and that implies the awareness of the existence of a spirit, a soul, doesn't it?" "What kind of religion?" Miraflores asked. "I'm not sure. One important part of it is ecstatic dancing -- a kind of frenzied prancing around that leads to some sort of mystic experience. I know. I've danced with them. I've felt at least the edges of that experience. And they've got a thing called rebirth, which I suppose is central to their rituals. I don't understand it. They go north into the mist country and something happens to them there. They've always kept the details a secret. I think the sulidoror give them something, some drug, maybe, and it rejuvenates them in some inner way and leads to a kind of illumination -- am I at all clear?" Gundersen, as he spoke, was working his way almost unconsciously through the pile of uneaten jellycrabs. "All I can tell you is that rebirth is vitally important to them and they seem to derive their tribal status from the number of rebirths they've undergone. So you see they're not just animals. They have a society. They have a cultural structure -- complex, difficult for us to grasp." Watson asked, "Why don't they have a civilization, then?" "I've just told you they do." "I mean cities, machines, books -- " "They're not physically equipped for writing, for building things, for any small manipulations," Gundersen said. "Don't you see, they have no hands? A race with hands makes one kind of society. A race built like elephants makes another." He was drenched in sweat and his appetite was suddenly insatiable. The women, he noticed, were staring at him strangely. He realized why. He was cleaning up all the food in sight, compulsively stuffing it into his mouth. Abruptly his patience shattered and he felt that his skull would explode if he did not instantly drop all barriers and admit the one great guilt that by stabbing his soul had spurred him into strange odysseys. It dijJ not matter that these were not the right people from whom to seek absolution. The words rushed uncontrollably upward to his lips and he said, "When I came here I was just like you. I underestimated the nildoror, whifh led me into a grievous sin that I have to explain to you. You know, I was a sector administrator for a while. One of my jobs was arranging the efficient deployment of native labor. Since we didn't fully understand that the nildoror were intelligent, autonomous beings, we used them -- we put them to work on heavy construction jobs, lifting girders with their trunks, anything we thought they were capable of handling on sheer muscle alone. We just ordered them around as if they were machines." Gundersen closed his eyes and felt the past roaring toward him, inexorably, a black cloud of memory that enveloped and overwhelmed him. "The nildoror let us use them, God knows why. I guess we were the crucible in which their race had to be purged. Well, one day a dam broke, out in Monroe District up in the north, not far from where the mist country begins, and a whole thornbush plantation was in danger of flooding, at a loss to the Company of who knows how er plant of the district was endangered, too, along with our station headquarters and -- let's just say that if we didn't react fast, we'd lose our entire investment in the north. My responsibility. I began conscripting nildoror to build a secondary line of dikes. We threw every robot we had into the job but we didn't have enough, so we got the nildoror, too -- long lines of them plodding in from every part of the jungle -- and we worked day and night until we were all ready to fall down dead. We were beating the flood but I couldn't be sure of it. And on the sixth morning I drove out to the dike site to see if the next crest would break through -- and there were seven nildoror I hadn't ever seen before, marching along a path going north. I told them to follow me. They refused, very gently. They said, no, they were on their way to the mist country for the rebirth ceremony and they couldn't stop. Rebirth? What did I care about rebirth? I wasn't going to take that excuse from them, not when it looked like I might lose my whole district. Without thinking I ordered them to report for dike duty or I'd execute them on the spot. Rebirth can wait, I said. Get reborn some other time. This is serious business. They put their heads down and pushed the tips of their tusks into the ground. That's a sign of great sadness among them. Their spines drooped. Sad. Sad. We pity you, one of them said to me, and I got angry and told him what he could do with his pity. Where did he get the right to pity me? Then I pulled out my fusion torch. Go on, get moving, there's a work crew that needs you. Sad. Big eyes looking pity at me. Tusks in the ground. Two or three of the nildoror said they were very sorry, they couldn't do any work for me now, it was impossible for them to break their journey. But they were ready to die right there if I insisted on it. They didn't want to hurt my prestige by defying me but they had to defy the price. I was about to fry one as an example to the others. And then I stopped and said to myself, What the hell am I doing? The nildoror waited and my aides were watching and so were some of our other nildoror. I lifted the fusion torch again, telling myself that I'd kill one of them -- the one who said he pitied me -- hoping that then the others would come to their senses. They just waited. Calling my bluff. How could I fry seven pilgrims even if they were defying a sector chief's direct order? But my authority was at stake. So I pushed the trigger. I just gave him a slow burn, not deep, enough to scar the hide, that was all, but the nildor stood there taking it. In another few minutes I would have burned right through to a vital organ. And so I soiled myself in front of them by using force. It was what they had been waiting for. Then a couple of the nildoror who looked older than the others said, stop it, we wish no to reconsider. I turned off the torch and they went aside for a conference. The one I had burned was hobbling a little and looked hurt. But he wasn't badly wounded, not nearly as badly as I was. The one who pushes the trigger can get hurt worse than his target, do you know that? And in the end the nildoror all agreed to do as I asked. So instead of going north for rebirth they went to work on the dike -- even the burned one -- and nine days later the flood crest subsided and the plantation and the power plant and all the rest were saved and we lived happily ever after." off. He had made his confession and now he could not face these people any longer. He picked up the shell of the one remaining crab and explored it for some scrap of jelly, feeling depleted and drained. There was an endless span of silence. Then Mrs. Christopher said, "So what happened then?" Gundersen looked up, blinking. He thought he had told it all. "Nothing happened then," he said. "The flood crest subsided." "But what was the point of the story?" He wanted to hurl the empty crab into her tensely smiling face. "The point?" he said. "The point? Why -- " He was dizzy now. He said, "Seven intelligent beings were journeying toward the holiest rite of their religion and at gunpoint I requisitioned their services on a construction job to save property that meant nothing to them -- and they came and hauled logs for me. Isn't the point obvious enough? Who was spiritually superior there? When you treat a rational autononomous creature as though he were a mere beast -- what does that make you?" "But it was an emergency," said Watson. "You needed all the help you could get. Surely other considerations could be laid aside at a time like that. So they were nine days late getting to their rebirth. Is that so bad?" Gundersen said hollowly, "A nildor goes to rebirth only when the time is ripe. I can't tell you how they know the time is ripe but perhaps it's astrological, something to do with the conjunction of the moons. A nildor has to get to the place of rebirth at the propitious time and if he doesn't make it in time, he isn't reborn just then. Those seven nildoror were already late because the heavy rains had washed out the roads in the south. The nine days more that I tacked on made them too late. When they were finished building dikes for me, they simply went back south to rejoin their tribe. I didn't understand why. It wasn't until much later that I found out that I had cost them their chance at rebirth and they rnight have to wait ten or twenty years until they could go again. Or maybe never get another chance." Gundersen did not feel like talking any more. His throat was dry. His temples throbbed. How cleansing it would be, he thought, to dive into the steaming lake. He got stiffly to his feet and, as he did so, noticed that Srin'gahar had returned and was standing motionless a few hundred meters away, beneath a mighty swordflower tree. He said to the tourists, "The point is that the nildoror have religion and souls and that they are people -- and that if you can buy the concept of relinquishment at all, you can't object to relinquishing this planet. The point is also that when Earthmen collide with an alien species they usually do so with maximum misunderstanding. The point is furthermore that I'm not surprised you think of the nildoror the way you do. I did, too, and learned a little better when it was too late to matter. And even so I didn't learn enough to do me any real good, which is one of the reasons why I came back to this planet. And I'd like you to excuse me now. This is the propitious time for me to move on and I have to go." He walked quickly away. Approaching Srin'gahar, he said, "I'm ready to leave." "Where did you go?" the Earthmen asked. "I was worried when you disappeared." "I felt that I should leave you alone with your friends," said Srin'gahar. "Why did you worry? There is an obligation on me to bring you safely to the country of the mist." T he quality of the land was undoubtedly changing. They were leaving the heart of the equatorial jungle behind and were starting to enter the highlands that led into the mist zone. The climate here was still tropical but the humidity was not so intense. The atmosphere, instead of holding everything in a constant clammy embrace, released its moisture periodically in rain and after the rain the texture of the air was clear and light until its wetness was renewed. Different vegetation featured this region -- harsh-looking angular stuff, with stiff leaves sharp as blades. Many of the trees had luminous foliage that cast a cold light over the forest by night. The vines were fewer here and the treetops no longer formed a continuous canopy shutting out most of the sunlight. Splashes of brightness dappled the forest floor, in some places extending across broad open meadows. The soil, leached by the frequent rains, .was a yellowish hue, not the rich black of the jungle. Small animals frequently sped through the underbrush. At a slower pace moved solemn sluglike creatures, blue-green with ebony mantles, which Gundersen recognized as the mobile fungoids of the highlands -- plants that crawled from place to place in quest of fallen boughs or a lightning-shattered tree trunk. Both nildoror and men considered their taste a great delicacy. On the evening of the third day northward from the place of the boiling lake, Srin'gahar and Gundersen came upon the other four nildoror, who had marched on ahead. They were camped at the foot of a jagged crescent-shaped hill. With them was a sulidor, by far the largest one Gundersen had ever seen, almost twice Gundersen's own height, with a pendulous snout the length of a man's forearm. The sulidor stood erect beside a boulder encrusted with blue moss, his legs spread wide and his tail, tripod-fashion, bracing his mighty weight. Narrowed eyes surveyed Gundersen from beneath shadowy hoods. His long arms, tipped with terrifying, curved claws, hung at rest. The fur of the sulidor was the color of old bronze and unusually thick. One of the candidates for rebirth, a female nildor called Luu'khamin, said to Gundersen, "The sulidor's name is Na-sinisul. He wishes to speak with you." "Let him speak, then." "He prefers that you know, first, that he is not a sulidor of the ordinary kind. He is one of those who administers the ceremony of rebirth and we will see him again when we approach the mist country. He is a sulidor of rank and merit and his words are not to be taken lightly. Will you bear that in mind as you listen to him?" The sulidor strode a short distance forward and once again planted himself firmly, digging his great spurred feet deep into the resilient soil. He spoke in nildororu stamped with the accent of the north: thick-tongued, slow, positive. "I have been on a journey," said Na-sinisul, "to the Sea of Dust, and now I am returning to my own land to aid in the preparations for the event of rebirth in which these five travelers are to take part. My presence here is purely accidental. Do you understand that I am not in this place for any particular purpose involving you or your companions?" "I understand," said Gundersen, astounded by the precise and emphatic manner of the sulidor's speech. He had known the sulidoror only as dark, savage, ferocious-looking figures lurking in mysterious glades. Na-sinisul continued: "As I passed near here yesterday, I came by chance to the site of a former station of your Company. Again by chance I chose to look within, though it was no business of mine to enter that place. Within I found two Earthmen whose bodies had ceased to serve them. They were unable to move and could barely talk. They requested me to send them from this world but I could not do such a thing on my own authority. Therefore I ask you to follow me to this station and to give me instructions." "How far is it?" "We could be there before the rising of the third moon." Gundersen said to Srin'gahar, "I don't remember a Company station here. There should be one a couple of days north of here but -- " "This is the place where the food that crawls was collected and shipped downriver," the Nildor informed him. "Here?" Gundersen shrugged. "I guess I've lost my bearings again. All right. I'll go there." To Na-sinisul he said, "Lead and I'll follow." T he sulidor moved swiftly through the glowing forest, and Gundersen, atop Srin'gahar, rode just to his rear. They seemed to be descending. The air grew warm and murky. The landscape also changed, for the trees here had aerial roots that looped up like immense scraggy elbows and the fine tendrils sprouting from the roots emitted a harsh green radiance. The soil was loose and rocky. Gundersen could hear it crunching under Srin'gahar's tread. Birdlike things were perched on many of the roots. They were owlish creatures -- some were black, some white, some a mottled black and white. A sticky fragrance came from vast, pallid, parasitic flowers sprouting from the trunks of the trees. By an outcropping of naked, weathered yellow rock lay the remains of the Company station. It seemed even more thoroughly ruined than the serpent station far to the south. The dome of its roof had collapsed and coils of wiry-stemmed saprophytes were clinging to its sides, perhaps feeding on the decomposition products that the rain eroded from the abrasions in the plastic walls. Srin'gahar allowed Gundersen to dismount. The Earthman hesitated outside the building, waiting for the sulidor to take the lead. A fine warm rain began to fall. The tang of the forest changed, becoming sweet where it had been sour. But it was the sweetness of decay. "The Earthmen are inside," said Na-sinisul. "You may go in. I shall await your instructions." Gundersen entered the building. The reek of rot was far more intense here. The dampness was pervasive. He wondered what sort of virulent spores he sucked into his nostrils with every breath. Something dripped in the darkness, making a loud locking against the lighter patter of the rain coming through the gaping roof. To give himself light, Gundersen drew his fusion torch and kindled it at the lowest beam. The warm white glow spread through the station. At once he felt a flapping about his face as some thermotropic creature, aroused and attracted by the heat of the torch, rose up toward it. Gundersen brushed it away, found slime on his fingertips afterward. Where were the Earthmen? Cautiously he made a circuit of the building. He remembered it vaguely now -- one of the innumerable bush stations the Company once had scattered across Holman's World. The floor was split and warped, requiring him to climb over the buckled, sundered sections. The mobile fungoids crawled everywhere, devouring the scum that covered all interior surfaces of the building and leaving narrow glistening tracks behind. Gundersen had to step Carefully to avoid putting his feet on the creatures and he was not always successful. Now he came to a place where the building widened, puckering outward. He flashed his torch around and caught sight of a blackened wharf, over-looking the bank of a swift river. Yes, he remembered. The fungoids were trapped and baled here and sent downriver on their voyage toward the market. But the Company's barges no longer stopped here and the tasty pale slugs now wandered unmolested over the mossy relics of furniture and equipment. "Hello?" Gundersen called. "Hello, hello, hello?" He received a moan by way of answer. Stumbling and slipping in the dimness, fighting a swelling nausea, he forced his way onward through a maze of unseen obstacles. He came to the source of the loud dripping sound. Something bright red and basketshaped and about the size of a man's chest had established itself high on the wall, perpendicular to the floor. Through large pores in its spongy surface a thick black fluid exuded, falling in a continuous greasy splash. As the light of Gundersen's torch probed it, the exudation increased, becoming almost a cataract of tallowy liquid. When he moved the light away the flow became less copious, though still heavy. The floor sloped here so that whatever dripped from the spongy basket flowed quickly down, collecting at the far side of the room in the angle between the floor and the wall. Here Gundersen found the Earthmen. They lay side by side on a low mattress. Fluid from the dripping thing had formed a dark pool around them, completely covering the mattress and welling up over their bodies. One of the Earthlings, head lolling to the side, had his face totally immersed in the stuff. From the other one came the moans. Both were naked. And only one was a man. The other was a woman, though Gundersen had some difficulty telling that at first. Both were so shrunken and emaciated that the sexual characteristics were obscured. They had no hair, not even eyebrows. Bones protruded through parchment like skin. The eyes of both were open, fixed in a rigid, seemingly sightless stare, unblinking, glassy. Lips were drawn back from teeth. Grayish algae sprouted in the furrows of their skins and the mobile fungoids roamed their bodies, feeding on this growth. With a quick automatic gesture of revulsion Gundersen plucked two of the sluglike creatures from the woman's empty breasts. She stirred, moaned again. In the language of the nildoror m Edited by Lester del Rey Will be back soon Watch for it on your newsstands she murmured, "Is it over yet?" Her voice was like a flute played by a sullen desert breeze. Speaking English, Gundersen said, "Who are you? How did this happen?" He got no response from her. A fungoid crept across her mouth, and he flicked it aside. He touched her cheek. A rasping whisper came as his hand ran across her skin. He felt he was caressing stiff paper. "Is it over soon?" she asked, again in nildororu. G undersen turned to her companion. Gently, half afraid the fragile neck would snap, Gundersen lifted the man's head out of the pool of fluid. It appeared that he had been breathing it -- it trickled from his nose and lips and after a moment he showed signs of being unable to cope with ordinary air. Gundersen let his face slip back into the pool. In that brief moment he had recognized the man as one Harold -- or Henry -- Dykstra, whom he had known distantly in the old days. The unknown woman was trying to move one arm. She lacked the strength to lift it. These two were like living ghosts, like deathin-life, mired in their sticky fluid and totally helpless. In the language of the nildoror Gundersen asked, "How long have you been this way?" "Forever," she whispered. "Who are you?" "I don't -- remember. I'm -- waiting." "For what?" "For the end." "Listen," he said. "I'm Edmund Gundersen, who used to be sector chief. I want to help you." "Kill me first. Then him." "We'll get you out of here and back to the spaceport. We can have you on the way to Earth in a week or ten days, and then -- " "No -- please -- " "What's wrong?" he asked. "Finish it. Finish it." She found enough strength to arch her back, lifting her body halfway out of the fluid that nearly concealed her lower half. Something rippled and briefly bulged beneath her skin. Gundersen touched the taut belly and felt movement within -- and that quick inward quiver was the most frightening sensation he had ever known. He touched the body of Dykstra. It also rippled inwardly. Appalled, Gundersen scrambled to his feet and backed away from them. By faint torchlight he studied their shriveled bodies, naked but sexless, bone and ligament, shorn of flesh and spirit yet still alive. A terrible fear came over him. "Na-sinisul," he called. "Come in here -- come in!" The sulidor shortly was at his side. Gundersen said, "Something's inside their bodies. Some kind of parasite? It moves. What is it?" "Look there," said "Na-sinisul, indicating the spongy basket from which the dark fluid trickled. "They carry its young. They have become hosts. A year, two years, is one of the world's most famous science-fiction writers. He has also written books on astronomy, anatomy, robots, mathematics, physics, chemistry, biology, words, the Greek myths, and the Bible. His new book -- #th in a long line of best sellers -- contains selections from the first #. Asimov's own vast enthusiasm for whatever subject he is tackling immediately infects the reader with a spirit of intellectual adventure. pany of a warm, ebullient, very human being who is -- in fact -- a genius. At your bookstore  # three -- and the larvae emerge." Why aren't they both dead?" "They draw nourishment from this," said the sulidor, swishing his tail through the black flow. "It seeps into their skins. It feeds them and it feeds that which is within them." "If we took them out of here and sent them down to the hotel on rafts -- " "They would die," Na-sinisul said, "moments after they were removed from the wetness about them. There is no hope of saving them." "When does it end?" the woman asked. Gundersen trembled. All his training told him never to accept the finality of death. Any human in whom some shred of life remained could be saved, rebuilt from a few scraps of cells into a reasonable facsimile of the original. But there were no facilities for such things on this world. He confronted a swirl of choices. Leave them here to let alien things feed upon their guts? Try to bring them back to the spaceport for shipment to the nearest tectogenetic hospital? Put them out of their misery at once? Seek to free their bodies himself of whatever held them in thrall? He kneeled again. He forced himself to experience that inner quivering again. He touched the woman's stomach, her thighs, her bony haunches. Beneath the skin she was a mass of strangeness. Yet her mind still ticked, though she had forgotten her name and her native language. The man was luckier. Although he, too, was infested, at least Dykstra did not have to lie here in the dark waiting for the death that could come only when the harbored larvae erupted from the enslaved human flesh. Was this what they had desired when they refused repatriation from this world that they loved? An Earthling can become captured by Belzagor, the many-born nildor, Vol'himyor, had said. But this was too literal a capture. The stink of bodily corruption made him retch. "Kill them both," he said to Nasinisul. "And be quick about it." "This is what you instruct me to do?" "Kill them. And rip down that thing on the wall and kill it, too." "It has given no offense," said the sulidor. "It has done only what is natural to its kind. By killing these two I will deprive it of deprive it of life as well." "All right," Gundersen said. "Just the Earthlings, then. Fast." "I do this as an act of mercy, under your direct orders," said Nasinisul. He leaned forward and lifted one powerful arm. The savage curved claws emerged fully from their sheaths. The arm descended twice. Gundersen compelled himself to watch. The bodies split like dried husks. The things within Even now, in some inconceivable reflex, the two corpses twitched and jerked. Gundersen stared into their eroded depths. "Do you hear me?" he asked. "Are you alive or dead?" The woman's mouth gaped but no sound came forth and he did not know whether this was an attempt to speak or merely a last convulsion of the ravaged nerves. He stepped his fusion torch up to high power and trained it on the dark pool.  am the resurrection and the life, he thought, reducing Dykstra to ashes, and the woman beside him, and the squirming unfinished larvae. Acrid, choking fumes rose. Not even the torch could destroy the building's dampness. He turned the torch back to illumination level. "Come," he said to the sulidor and they went out together. "I feel like burning the entire building and purifying this place," Gundersen said to Na-sinisul. "I know." "But you would prevent me." "You are wrong. No one on this world will prevent you from doing anything." But what good would destroying the building do, Gundersen asked himself? The purification had already been accomplished. The rain had stopped. To the waiting Srin'gahar, Gundersen said, "Will you take me away from here?" They rejoined the other four nildoror. Then, because they had lingered too long here and the land of rebirth was still far away, they resumed the march, even though it was night. By morning Gundersen could hear the thunder of Shangrila Falls, which the nildoror called Du'jayukh. The Silent Multitude D. G. Compton Opus # Isaac Asimov lish fellow whose books Terry Carr is beginning to reprint as Ace Specials. His first such book here, Synthajoy, was an intricate, beautifully written fable of technology intertwined with the human passions and I hope you went out and got it. Now we have The Silent Multitude (Ace Special #, #(f), a straightforward, almost spare, linear story about the dean of Gloucester, a senile recluse, a newshen and an angry young man, as they wait in Gloucester Cathedral for the crumbling of the city -- and the cathedral -- under the gentle attack of a fungus that destroys mortar. But for the squads of searching policemen quick-stepping stage left and right -- and a few spearcarriers in the opening scenes -- there is no life at all depicted in this novel except Tug, the tomcat, and the rat, mouse and sparrow he encounters in the evacuated city. Dean Goodliffe has stayed by special dispensation, perhaps because it is Christmas Eve, perhaps because it is his Christian duty, but more probably because he can't believe that, even after the fungus has destroyed the motar between its antique stones, the centuries-old cathedral will do more than settle a bit and then remain much as before. Paper Smith, the hermit, has stayed because his mind will not accommodate. Tug lives with him and in any case is not affected by civilization, except in the negative sense that the advancing culturation of the city has left very few other functional males or females of his species. The girl reporter -- another of Compton's really believable women -- is on the scene because where else would a sob sister be? The city that has stood since Roman times is about to fall. The angry young man is in rebellion against his late father, a well-known architect. And there we have them. The dean, with his primary tie to stones and sentiment; the recluse devoted to the past; the girl to whom the present is a fascinating entertainment and the young man to whom it is the dead hand of the establishment. Only Tug, who does not know time passes with a drag, bounds on through the encroachment of Fate with merely minor pauses for attention as the first copings begin to tumble from the windows and the cathedral's first cornice comes volplaning down to crash through the north transept. What we have, obviously, is something better and sounder than your standard novel of the brave little mob facing the return of the glaciers or the unending rain. The sf element is quickly and economically introduced -- space exploration brought back the fungus -- and then we're on to something rather reminiscent of the James Gould Cozzens of Castaway or S'.S'. San Pedro. I'd be rather surprised to learn Compton hadn't read or appreciated those two books. He certainly shows every sign of having learned how to improve on them. The Silent Multitude doesn't have the bite of Synthajoy. It has, instead, a growing prescence -- a well-orchestrated feeling in the reader's mind that the events here depicted do have a significance and do contain a statement on the human condition. I'm not sure Compton will always be or has always been a science-fiction writer. But he certainly is a writer. N OW, you take Isaac Asimov... Well, taking him from the pages of Opus #, his hundredth book (Houghton Mifflin Company, #), one finds him so various, so beautiful and new that it is only with a wrench of the mind one recalls the last time he pinched one's wife's bottom. But I digress -- a sin for which the Good Doctor has taxed me in the past. Of course, I could tax him with the same thing, so perhaps we could compromise instead on a tax-free foundation. That being as it may. Opus # is, indeed, a #-page digression, consisting of excerpts from many of his # preceding books, concreted together with long or short introductory passages. It becomes, thus, the autobiography, with prose illustrations, of one of our foremost science and sciencefiction writers, raconteurs, professors, songsters and wits. What a splendid ego this man has -- and I speak in full fondness. No ordinary psyche could fuel so rich a career in various forms of letters, nor promise yet so much for the future. In this book, whose very existence is a tribute to his ability to impress others, Asimov displays' by definition the total range of hispast and present capacity. He quotes from passages written for schoolchildren, for teenagers, for intelligent laymen, for medical students, for scientists -- he even quotes from his doctoral dissertation, which is written in language rather different from Lucky Starr and the Oceans of Venus. And thus we've come to one feature this book has in common with many other recent Asimov anthologies of fact or fiction -- the markedly uneven quality of the assembled writing. Let's put aside the special nature of this book for a moment; let's consider simply the fact that the layer-out of the # plus sales tax involved here is either an Asimov fan who'd buy anything with the great name on it, or else is someone who might buy this book or some other. What will this person find here to justify his selection? He will find a charming, eloquent auctorial personality. If he has any wit, he will find something more than either the brash extrovert Ike commonly plays at convention banquets, or the earnest, sensitive, totally trusting confidant of the quiet pauses for breath afterward. People are considerably complicated, none more I Please turn to page # ) J Harlie was a Human Analogue Computer -- too logical to find Man's purpose in living... I going for water but decided that to do so was too much trouble. He popped the pills directly into his mouth and swallowed them dry. "Don't you take any water with them?" asked Handley, staring as he came into the room. "Why bother? Either you can take 'em or you can't. Want one?" Handley shook his head. "Not now. Em on something else." "Uppers or downers?" "Right now, a bummer." "Oh?" Auberson slid his desk drawer shut. "What's up?" "That damned computer again." Handley dropped himself into a chair, his long legs sprawling out. "You mean Harlie?" Handley looked at him. "Who else? You know another computer with delusions of grandeur?" "What's he up to now?" "Same thing. But worse than ever." Auberson nodded, "I figured it would happen. You want me to take a look?" "That's what you're getting paid for. You're the psychologist." Auberson sighed. "All right." He lifted himself out of the chair, grabbed his coat from the back of the door. "Harlie, I think, is getting to be more trouble than he's worth." The two men began the familiar walk to the computer control room. Handley grinned, matching. strides with Auberson. "You're just annoyed because every time you think you've figured out what makes him tick he makes a liar out of you." "You could be right. But robot psychology is still an infant science. How does anyone know what a computer thinks about -- especially one that's convinced it can cerebrate like a human being?" They paused at the elevator. "What're you doing about dinner? I have a feeling we're going to be at this all night." Handley shook his head. "Nothing yet. Want to send out for something?" "Yeah, that's probably what we'll end up doing." Auberson pulled a silver cigarette case from his pocket. "Want one?" "What are they, Acapulco Golds?" "Zig-zags." "Good enough." Handley helped himself to one of the marijuana cylinders and puffed it into flame, "Frankly, I never thought that Zig-zags were as strong as they should be." "It's all in your head." Auberson inhaled deeply. "It's a matter of taste," corrected Handley. "If you don't like them, don't smoke them." "It was free." Handley shrugged. The elevator arrived then and they 'stepped into it. As they dropped the fourteen stories to the computer level Auberson thought he could feel the stuff beginning to take effect. That and the pills. He took another drag, a long one. The elevator discharged them in a cool climate-conditioned anteroom. Beyond the sealed doors they could hear the dimly muffled clatter of typers. A sign on the wall facing them read : Damn! I always Jorget. Auberson stubbed out the stick in an ashtray but slipped the butt back into his case. No sense wasting it. Inside, he seated himself at Console One without giving so much as a glance to the rows and rows of gleaming memory banks. Harlie typed back: Auberson ripped the sheet out of the typer and read it thoughtfully. He wished for his cigarette -- the aftertaste was still on his tongue. "This kind of stuff all afternoon?" Handley nodded. "Uh-huh. Only that's kind of mild. He must be coming down." "Another trip?" "Don't know what else you could call it." Auberson typed. Harlie answered. V Auberson said. "You didn't really expect that to work again, did you?" "No, but it was worth a try." Auberson pressed the clear button, switched off the typer. "What kind of inputs have you been giving him?" "The standard stuff mostly -- today's papers, a couple magazines -- nothing out of the ordinary. A couple history texts, some live TV -- oh, and Time Magazine." "Nothing there to send him off like this. Unless -- what subject were you stressing today?" "Art appreciation." "What else?" Auberson said. "It would have to be something like that. Yeah, he flips out like this, whenever we start getting to the really human inputs. Okay, let's try to bring him down. Give him some statistics -- Wall Street, Dow Jones, Standard and Poor -- anything else you can think of. Have you got anything that uses a lot of equations? He can't resist an equals sign. Try some of that social engineering stuff. But numbers only, no words. Cut off his video, too. Give him nothing to think about." "Right." Handley hustled off to give orders to the appropriate technicians, most of whom were standing around with their hands stuffed uselessly into the pockets of their lab coats. Auberson waited until the input of new data had begun, then switched on the typer again. Harlie's answer clattered out. Auberson read it carefully. This one almost made sense. Apparently the cure was working. He waited a moment, then typed. Harlie typed a four-letter word. A NO-NO? Auberson paused, looked at the last few sentences, then typed. Auberson pushed himself away from the console. "Handley -- get me a complete log tape of Harlie's trip, will you?" "Right." He turned back to the console. He typed in the three examples of poetry that Harlie had earlier produced. ME? Auberson jabbed the override. "Hey, Aubie. What are you doing? He's starting to flip out again." "How can you tell?" "By his input meters." "Input?" "Yes." Auberson frowned thoughtfully, then called to Handley, "He should be okay now." "He is -- it was only momentary." "Inputs, huh?" "Yep." "Hmm," said Auberson again. AL. II T he restaurant's air was heavy with incense. Somewhere music tinkled and a low-keyed color organ flashed light across a sharded ceiling. Auberson lowered his drink to the table, wiped his mouth with the back of his hand. Handley sipped at a martini. He finished the drink and set his empty glass down next to two others. "I hope not. I'd hate to think we'd slipped all the way back to phase four. I like to think we licked the problem a year ago when we redesigned the judgment and emotional-analogue circuits." "So do I. I'll never forget when we finally fed him Jabberwocky and he did an analysis of it." Auberson smiled, remembering. "It wasn't a very perceptive analysis but at least he understood what he was supposed to be doing." "We're a long way from Jabberwock, Aubie." "Yeah, I know." He took out his cigarette case, pulled out a Zig-zag, offered the case to Handley. Taking one, Handley said, "After all, compared to some of the stuff we're getting up to now -- " "What?" interrupted Auberson. "Time Magazine?" "Salvador Dali, Edwin Keinholz, Heinz Edelman, to name a few," retorted the other. "Also Lennon and McCartney lyrics. Bob Dylan, some Ionesco, Marshall MacLuhan, Stanley Kubrick, some experimental film and so on. Don't forget, we're dealing with the art of the experience now. This isn't rthe same as -- oh -- say, the Renaissance Masters." "I know. I've got one of his imitation Da Vincis in my living room." "I've seen it, remember?" "Oh, yeah -- that night we spiked the punch with acid." "Yeah. Well, look, that Da Vinci stuff is easy." "Huh?" "Sure. The Renaissance Masters were mainly concerned with such things as color, shading, modeling, values, perspectives, structuring, which way the light was coming from and things like that. Da Vinci was more interested in how the body was put' together than in what it felt like. He was trying to do what is now done with the camera. So were the rest of them." Auberson nodded, remembered to inhale deeply, nodded again. Handley continued. "So what happened when the camera was finally invented?" Auberson let his breath escape in a whoosh. "The artists were out of jobs?" "Wrong. The artists simply had to learn how to do things that the camera couldn't do. The artists had to stop being recorders and start being interpreters. That was when expressionism and all those other styles were born." "You're over simplifying the picture," Auberson said slowly. "True -- but the point is -- today's artists have been forced to wonder what things felt like. And when we reached that point in art history with Harley we started to lose him. He couldn't follow it." Auberson was throughly stoned by now. He opened his mouth to speak but could think of nothing to say. H andley interpreted the look as one of thoughtfulness. "Look, all this stuff that we've been having trouble with -- it has one thing in common. It's experience art -- an experience involving the viewer is the object of the modern artist, not the artwork itself." "Communication," said Auberson, abruptly. "The artists are trying to communicate." "Right -- they're no longer as interested in their own cathartic experiences as they are in evoking an emotional response in the viewer." "And Harlie can't handle it," said Auberson. "Because he doesn't have any emotions." "That's just it, Aubie -- he does, and he should be able to handle it. That's what those analogue circuits are supposed to be for. Theoretically -- " muttered. "Garbage in, garbage out. None of it makes any sense to him." Handley insisted, "I can't believe that." He lowered his voice. "You can't tell me that the past seventy years of art and literature is all garbage. Uh-uh, Aubie. The stuff has communicated too much to too many people for it to be meaningless." "Well -- " Auberson thought it over, said slowly, "Harlie's supposed to be an intelligent and objective observer." "That's what I'm getting at -- the stuff must be getting to him somehow! It's the only possible explanation. We're the ones who are misinterpreting." self." "Did he?" Handley demanded. "Did he really?" Auberson paused, frowned thoughtfully, tried to remember, found that he could not remember Harley's exact words. "Uh, I don't know. Remind me to look it 'up later -- I suppose you're right, though. If all that art can communicate to people and Harlie's supposed to be a Human Analogue he should be getting some of it." He frowned again. "But he denies any knowledge or understanding of his periods of non-rationality." "He's lying," snapped Handley. "Huh?" "I said, he's lying. He's got to be." "No." Auberson shook his head, stopped when he realized he was becoming intrigued with the sensation. "I can't believe that. He's programed to avoid non-correlation." "Aubie," said Handley intensely, leaning across the table, "Have you ever examined that program carefully?" "I wrote it," the psychologist noted. "That is, the basic structure." "Then you ought to know. It says that he must not lie. It also says that he cannot lie. But nowhere does it say that he has to tell the truth." Auberson started to say, "It's the same thing -- " then closed his mouth with a snap. It wasn't. Handley said, "He can't he to you, Aubie -- but he can mislead you. He can do it by witholding information. He'll tell the truth if you ask him the right questions -- he has to -- but you have to know which questions to ask. He's not going to volunteer the information." Memories of past conversations trickled across the haze in Auberson's head. His gaze became thoughtful. His eyes focused far away. More and more he had to agree with Handley. "But why?" he asked. "Why?" Handley returned his gaze. He said, "That's what we've got to find out." H arlie, do you remember ON IT. IT? Auberson switched off the machine and pushed himself away from the console thoughtfully. He suddenly wanted a cigarette. Damn. Everything down here is for the computer's comfort -- not the people's... H e stood up and stretched, surveyed the length of typecovered readout that drooled down the back of the console. He ripped it off at the end and began folding it into a neat and easily readable stack. "Well? What did you find?" Handley wanted to know. "A hardware failure." "Uh-uh." Handley shook his head. "I won't believe it. More likely, the software." Auberson handed him the readout. "Take a look for yourself." Han'dley paged quickly through it. "I see he's playing semantic games again." "He always does that. It's the adolescent in him. Ask him what's the matter and he'll tell you that matter is a form of energy, usually a way to store or use it." "Charming -- but I don't see a mechanical failure here." "In the primary data units." "Uh-uh. Systems analysis would show it if there were something wrong there -- and none of our monitor units have shown anything amiss." "Still, Harlie can't lie. You said so yourself." "Aubie, I ought to know. There's nothing wrong with those units." "Who's in a better position to tell? You or Harlie?" Handley said nothing. "Come on. Let's go get a cup of coffee and a smoke. I'll tell you a little story." At this hour of the afternoon, the cafeteria was only moderately full. A few technicians here and there were dawdling over a late lunch and one or two upperechelon types were lost in conversation and coffee. But there were more tables empty than full in the brightly lit, institutional room. Auberson popped a couple of pills into his mouth, washed them down with a soft drink. "You know my sister, Alice, don't you?" Handley nodded. "I think we've met." "Yeah. Well, it doesn't matter." Auberson pulled out his cigarette case and lighter, fumbled with them while he talked, "Anyway, she teaches second grade out in California. You knqjv where Pacoima is?" Handley shook his head. It's a suburb of Los Angeles -- out in the San Fernando Valley, the north end. Economically middle class, culturally not quite a ghetto but it's pretty ethnic. About as ethnic as you can get and not be a ghetto. Anyway she teaches second grade there." "So?" "When she first started she was worried about being able to handle the kids -- different racial backgrounds and all that. But within a week she knew she could take care of it. Wrote me a letter saying that kids were kids no matter what color they were. Remember, this is a fairly middle-class neighborhood despite its ethnic character." Auberson took another sip of his soda, continued: "Anyway, she figured she had the situation pretty well under control. No trouble with the kids at all -- except for one. Seems she had a little boy in her class who couldn't sit still, couldn't follow directions, couldn't pay attention, couldn't do anything asked of him, it seemed. Sometimes he was so lethargic she thought he was sick. At other times he'd jump out of his seat and start wandering around the classroom, annoying the other children." "Sounds like a real problem child." A "That's what she thought. She spoke to his first-grade teacher, who admitted to having had the same problems with him -- he was simply unteachable and that was that?" "Your sister didn't accept that," "Right. How'd you guess?" "Because otherwise there wouldn't be any point to the story. Go on." "Oh, yeah," Auberson lit another cigarette, "Well, first thing she did after that was go to the kid's parents. Told them how he acted in school and so on. They said he was like that at home, too. Always annoying his brothers, didn't play well with the other kids. They couldn't figure it out -- he'd been a normal baby and so on. She asked their permission to take the boy to the school shrink, run some tests, see if the child were disturbed or not. Sure, the shrink said -- why not? It was a status symbol for him -- having a kid actually going to the psychiatrist made him look as if he were earning his keep." "And what did the tests show?" "Nothing. Allowing for the child's limited span of concentration and his erratic behavior he was as psychologically healthy as any other seven-year-old. The shrink couldn't find a thing -- and it took him and his helpers nearly a month to reach that conclusion." "So, what happened?" "Well, the school authorities were about ready to give up, recommend remedial training or special schools or something -- the child was definitely a disturbance in the classroom and he certainly wasn't learning anything himself. Then sis happened to mention the boy to a friend of hers with whom she'd gone to school." "And?" "And," continued Auberson, pausing only for another deep drag. "Her friend asked her if she'd taken the child to a doctor." "But -- " "That's what Alice said. And her friend said, 'No, I mean a doctor doctor. Has the kid had a physical checkup?' Do you know what the school doctor found?" "No. What?" "A tapeworm," said Auberson. "A tapeworm?" "Uh-huh." "That was the cause of it all?" "Right. Of course the kid couldn't concentrate -- he was carrying a parasite. He was undernourished. He was hungry, tired and physically uncomfortable. But nobody thought to check him for that -- they all assumed that the hardware was okay and figured instead there had to be something wrong with the programing -- that the kid was round the bend." "So you think Harlie's got a tapeworm?" Auberson returned the look. "What I think is that before we start futzing around with the program we ought to make sure that the machines are all in order." "Look, Aubie, take my word for it -- the systems analysis tapes don't show a thing." "How about the increased activity from his inputs?" "I figure that's only an increase in data transmission. An electronic request for more information usually occurs simultaneously with his periods of non-rationality. "He's getting garbage," noted Auberson, "so he asks for more?" "Maybe he's hoping that more data will clarify the information he's already got." "And maybe more data will make him overload and blow his judgment circuits." "Uh-uh. Harlie monitors his own inputs." "Huh?" "Yeah, didn't you know?" "No. Since when?" "It was a second-stage modification. After we were sure that the judgment circuits were operational we gave Harlie control of his own internal systems." Auberson was suddenly thoughtful. "Well, that's all the more reason to open him up." "Huh?" "Look, you said it yourself. Harlie is trying to mislead us. He may be trying to hide the fact that there's something wrong with him internally." "Why would he do that?" Auberson threw his hands in the air, "How should I know why? Go figure what that tin can is thinking about! I've given up trying to understand why he does what he does. All I want to do is establish a modicum of human control over him." Abruptly, he changed his tone. "Look, have you ever had parents or grandparents go senile on you?" "No," Handley shook his head. "Well, I have. All of a sudden they become irrational. They won't go to a doctor. And if you can get them to one -- they won't cooperate with him. They won't tell him what's wrong. They're too afraid of an operation. They don't want to be cut open. And they don't want to die. Maybe Harlie's afraid of being turned off." "Could be. God knows you threaten him often enough." "Uh-uh. He knows I'm kidding." "Does he?" Handley asked. "That's like kidding a Jew about his having a big nose and being tight with money. You know it's a joke, he knows it's a joke -- but it still hurts." "Okay, so I won't kid him that way any more. I still think you ought to check his systems out first. If you don't find anything, then we'll go over the programs." "All right. What time is it? Yike! It's almost three. I'll have to work like crazy." "Let it go till tomorrow," Auberson cut him off. "Clear his boards, set up what you'll need and close up early. That way you'll have all day to work on him." Handley shrugged, allowed himself to be talked into it. "Okay, I will." He pushed back his chair, stood up. Auberson followed suit. "Hey," he asked suddenly, "did I tell you about this new highclub I discovered? It's called The Glass Trip. The walls, the floor, the ceiling are all one-way glass and there's a multiphase light show behind each pane. So you're looking either into an infinity of mirrors or an infinity of mindblowing lights. Or both." "Hm. Sounds good. We'll have to take it in some time." "Yeah. Maybe this weekend." Auberson tit another cigarette as they left the cafeteria. HI H andley looked as if he needed a grease smudge across one cheek. Twenty years earlier he might have had one. He said, perching on the edge of Auberson's desk, "You'd better start checking your programs." "You didn'tfind anything?" "A dead fly. Want to see?" "No, thanks." "That's all right. Jerry wants it to show the maintenance crew. Wants to chew them out for it." "And then Tie'll put it up on the bulletin board?" "Are you kidding? He collects 'em." Auberson grinned. "Okay -- but that still doesn't solve the problem of Harlie, does it?" "No. Want to come down?" "I guess I'd better." On the way Handley briefed him about the checks his people had been running all morning. As the elevator released the men into Harlie's lobby Auberson stubbed out the last of his cigarette. He asked, "Did you monitor any of his inputs during an actual period of non-rationality?" "Uh, no. We didn't. Frankly, I didn't know how to trigger one." "I think there's a way." "You know something?" "Just a guess." They entered Harlie's chambers. An almost religious silence pervaded the room -- only devotional clickings and tickings could be heard. "You still have your monitors set up?" "Yes." "All right. Let's try something. I'm going to see if I can get Harlie to become non-rational. When I do -- let me know exactly what happens." "Right." Auberson sat at the console. UP.  long moment -- abruptly Auberson found himself sweating "Looks like he's balking," Handley noted, peering over Auberson's shoulder. "Maybe he's afraid." "Could be. Quiet." The typewriter clattered and Auberson peered forward. DO? Auberson frowned at that. A gnawing nagging suspicion was beginning to form. The typer clattered across the paper. Staring across Auberson's shoulder at the list, Handley whistled in surprise. "I'll be damned. Harlie's got taste." "I'm not surprised," Auberson said. He tore off the readout and gave it to Handley. The other folded it once and said, "Still think he's getting it as garbage?" Auberson shook his head. "I've already conceded that point to you. Go feed that stuff into him. I'll stay here and be the -- " he grinned -- "guru." Auberson raised his hands to type, then reread Harlie's last sentence. "Why, the little bugger must be slipping. He just volunteered some information." Auberson stared at that, resisted the temptation to ask if the medium were also the message. Auberson had to read that one several times. "Handley," Auberson called. "He wants more." "He's on maximum feed now." "Double it." "Huh?" "Do something. He wants more." "He wants an overload?" "I think so. It's only an effect -- but in this case the effect may help to stimulate the cause." "Huh?" "Never mind. Just do it." "All right." Handley was duA uberson started to type tered on out of control. "Whoops!" Shouted Handley. "There he goes! And it's a lalapaloozer!" A uberson let Harlie continue. After a bit he stopped reading. He got up and walked over to Handley's monitors. "Well?" "He is really round the bend now. All his meters are way up, pushing close to dangerous overloads." "Fascinating." Auberson stared at the board for a moment. "I would assume then that all of his inputs are becoming non-rational." "Probably." "Why?" "We're checking now." Handley nodded at a nearby monitor unit. Three technicians were scanning schematic diagrams of the computer's actual operating circuits, tracing the ebb and flow of his electronic thought processes. Abruptly, one of the schematics came up red. A flashing white line cut through it. "Sir, we think we've found something." Auberson and Handley stepped over. "What is it -- that white line?" "That's Harlie, sir. That's one of his internal monitor controls." "What's he trying to do? Damp down the non-rationality?" "No, sir." The technician was puzzled. "It looks like he's inducing it -- " "Huh?" said Handley. "That white line -- that's a local source of disruption, a random signal to scramble the data feed." "I thought so," muttered Auberson. "I thought so." "Check his other internal monitors," Handley snapped. "Is this the only one or -- " Another red schematic flashed on the screen, answering his question even before he finished it. The other two technicians also began to find the same types of disturbances on their monitors. "I can't figure it out," one of them muttered. "He's doing it himself. Anywhere he can he's disrupting the rationality of his inputs. He's feeding them incorrect control data." "That's not what those circuits are for," Handley said. "They're for internal correction. Not disruption." "Makes no difference," Auberson put in. "They can be used both ways. There isn't a tool built that can't be used as a weapon." He ran a hand through his hair. "Can you show me exactly what he's doing to that data?" "Sure, we can tap into the line," said one of the techs. "It'll take a few minutes. Which do you want -- visual, audio or print?" "All three. Let's try the visual first -- that should tell me what I want to know." "All right." The technician began to clear his board. Handley looked at Auberson. "This may take a bit. You going to let him continue?" "Why not? Want to see what he's doing?" They crossed over to Console One, a heavy looking set of monitors and typers. Handley picked up the sheets of readout while Auberson felt through his pockets for a cigarette, then stopped when he remembered where he was. "You know," said Handley, reading. "This isn't bad." "Hmp," snorted Auberson. "You would like it. Just proves my point." "Huh? What?" "That's mechanical poetry. Meaningless terms selected at random. It's you perceiving it as having meaning." "You're way off base, Aubie. Listen to this -- " "I know. I read it. All he's doing is fitting words into a poem equation -- according to meter and rhyme and scheme, not meaning. He's not trying to make a statement. The verses are only vaguely structured like sentences, each with a subject and a predicate and so on, but not quite." He grinned. "That's his poetic license. But he's choosing his words at random." "I can't agree with you -- " "Look at the verse structure," Auberson said, "Line one, a noun and a description of it. Line two, first word is a verb, followed by a modification of that verb. Line three, some kind of pun, metaphor or comparison. Line four is a sum-up statement. With random variations, of course." "But he's making statements, Aubie. Look at verse three -- " "I see it. He's still choosing random words -- but he's choosing them from a limited set: verbs and nouns that relate to the sensory processes, mostly hearing and seeing. But they're still random." "Are they?" Handley asked. Auberson looked at the other. "Is he rational or not?" "At the moment, no. Not according to our standards of rationality." "Then how can you tell me that this stuff is meaningful? Is it or isn't it?" "I don't know. That's one of the reasons Harlie was built, to help us to understand human creativity." "Look at those verses again," Auberson demanded. "He's talking about being deafened by silence, about a selfish sharing -- he's playing with non-rationality, wallowing in it. He's throwing his words together for their contradictions, for their distortions." "But isn't that what a poet is supposed to do?" countered Handley. "Choose words for the way they modify each other?" A uberson paused with his mouth open. "Excuse me," he said then. "You're right. He may very well be in the process of creating. By your definition, in fact, he is. He's bringing into existence something that didn't exist before." His brow furrowed. "But just how artistic is it?" "It communicates, Aubie. It does. I can see possible meanings in it. Eor instance -- " "What it says is not what I'm concerned with. What was he trying to say? Did he turn out this stuff on purpose, or is it just a byproduct? An accident?" "It's got to be intentional," Handley said. "It's the logical result of all that we've been doing." "Then answer me this. If this is what he's doing during his socalled periods of non-rationality, what does that make his periods of normalcy?" Handley looked startled. "I don't know," he said. "I don't know." He was spared any further thought on the matter. One of the technicians called to them. "Sir, we've got his inputs tapped." "Come on." Auberson took the readout from Handley, tossed it to a table. "Let's take a look at what he's receiving." The image was a flickering mass of colors, each flashing back and forth, synchronous with the others -- crystal clear blue, brilliant kelly green, bloody fluorescent red. The screen was saturated with color. " 'Images upon my screen...' " muttered Handley. "Huh?" asked the tech. "Nothing. Just a poem." "Oh." "Looks like a damned light show," said one of the others. "That's exactly what it is," Auberson said. "Look, he's broken up the color television image into its component signals. The red has been reversed and the blue has been turned upside down, the green is normal. Or something like that. It also looks like he's done something with the contrast or the brightness -- notice how rich the blacks are and how saturated with color the image is." They watched in silence for a bit. The random flashes of color were intdresting only for their brightness and their meaninglessness. Auberson turned to a technician. "What about his audio?" "Same thing." The man cleared the monitor, pressed another few buttons. A discordant wail blared from an overhead speaker. A pattern of wavy lines appeared on the screen the schematic of the sound. The technician quickly analyzed: "He's playing with the music the same way he did with the picture. He's turned his bass notes high and his high notes low, stressing counterpoint and harmony instead of melody and rhythm. And so on." "All right. I get the point," said Auberson. "You can turn off that noise. Check his print scanners now." A moment later: "They're mixing up the words at random. Juggling them." "Scrambling the letters too?" "No, just the words. Sometimes sentences." "Uh-huh," stated the psychologist. "It's all beginning to fit." "What does?" asked Handley. "What's he doing?" "He's tripping out." "We knew that -- " "No, I mean literally tripping out. He's distorting the perceptions of his sensory inputs. The same thing that anyone does who gets high. He's trying to blow his mind by massive non-rational sensory overloads." "Can we stop it?" "Sure -- just rip out his internal monitor controls so he can't create his own disruptions. That's the cause of the whole thing." "Even that's not necessary, sir," said one of the techs. "We can disconn'ect him on the boards."  "All right. Do it." "Wait a minute," said Handley. "If he's high or drunk or whatever and you suddenly bring him down -- won't that be traumatic?" could be -- but it could also leave him defenseless. We could find out everything we want to know in the space of a few minutes. You might call it electroshock treatment." He looked suddenly grim. "Do it." "It could kill him," murmured Handley. Auberson looked back at him. "He's not alive, boy. He's not." Handley did not look convinced. He followed Auberson to the console. Auberson took his seat before the typer and waited. He watched as the words poured across the paper. Now it was prose. "Any time you're ready, sir." "Okay," called Auberson. At the same time he typed into the machine; Auberson took a breath. Mustn't blow my cool. Mustn't blow it... The machine hesitated. BY US. The machine considered this answer. It was a long time before Auberson got up from the chair and when he did, he forgot to turn off the typer. i Perhaps the only science in this story is one of communication, the only fiction -- survival! Y OU can still see this sign crudely made by some humble workman and warped with time, in one of the old Moscow lanes. Many years ago it was nailed to the gray, weatherworn fence, with the idea that its bright colors would be all the more striking against the dingy background. And, indeed, at first it caught the eyes of every passerby. People slowed and muttered individual heads and muttered individual variations on one theme; What will they think of next? The sign depicted a large horn made of pure sheet copper. A little man in overalls shoveled rubbish and refuse into its narrow end, while from the wide end came a stream of useful and necessary objects: rolls of woolen fabric, bakery products, penknives, slippers, harmonicas, and even a bottle of vodka, its still unopened top gleaming in the midst of all those riches. Nursemaids and young mothers walking their children through the lane would invariably stop before the picture and say to their charges, "A horn of plenty." But years passed. Bitter frosts bent the geometrically faultless oval. The burning rays of the sun dimmed the polished copper. And the winds swept away from the picture the rubbish, the shovel and many of the objects. Time simplified the theme of the picture. All that comes forth from the throat of the horn now is a phonograph and the bottle, with a jagged, broken neck. And the little .man, robbed of his shovel, stands bending over the horn, peering into it through the narrow end. Soon, soon the little man will vanish with the wind in the wake of his shovel. His days are counted. And his entire woeful pose seems to say, Now, isn't that a pity! The machine broke down. But how it worked, how it worked! In short, nothing is left of the old enchantment of the gleaming copper horn. It lost its character. It blended with the fence. Passersby no longer slow down their steps in the lane. And even the policeman, Petrov, whose post for the past fifteen years has kept him standing almost directly across from the sign, now skims over its tarnished surface with unseeing eyes as he scans the wide open spaces of the lane. On the whole, of course, it doesn't matter. Is there a sign, is there no sign? What difference? Of the thousands of people who passed the spot in the course of the years only a handful were sufficiently moved by its message to bring their scrap to the collection depot. And even with those few the action did not turn into a habit. It remained an isolated incident which they hastened to forget, as people generally prefer to forget trivial facts belonging to the category considered unworthy of recording in biographies. Nevertheless, the horn was there. Forgotten, merged into the grayness of the fence, it seemed to wait for the one and only person who could appreciate in full the significance of the artist's idea and be inspired by it to great deeds. chilly autumn day when a short man in a thick woolen coat of a style long out of fashion walked along the lane. His felt hat, which had seen better times, was pulled low over his eyes. His hands were in his pockets and his elbow pressed to his side two small, dogeared books: Teach Yourself to Play the Seven-Stringed Guitar and Teach Yourself a Foreign Language. The spot that specified the language was covered with a large inkblot. This man, who had evidently not yet mastered all the languages and did not yet know how to play a seven-stringed guitar, strolled along the fence at a leisurely pace. His day's chores over, he had no need to hurry. A rented guitar waited for him at home. Why not take a walk and look around? He walked along the fence with the sign we have described earlier and it caught his eye. He slowed his steps, then stopped altogether. For a while he stood there, shifting from foot to foot, then he moved nearer to the fence. He rubbed a part of the picture with his sleeve, glanced at it again, sighed, and prepared to continue his stroll. But suddenly his face lit up and he slapped himself on the forehead. "Well. I'll be -- " he said under his breath, snatched a notebook from his pocket, jotted something down and almost ran to the end of the lane. At home he did not even glance at the guitar, which gleamed invitingly with its delicately yellow sides. 'He looked for paper, took out an almost new indelible pencil and feverishly set to work. Totally absorbed in his idea, he jotted down formulas, multiplied, divided, and made quick diagrams and sketches. When his stock of note paper ran out he solemnly drew a large sheet of thick paper from the closet and tacked it directly to the wall. The indelible pencil poised, suspended in the air before the sheet for a few moments, then -- prestoa dot appeared on the blank surface. An hour later the sheet was peppered with such dots. The little man stepped aside, calculated something, then walked up to the wall again and with one sweep collected the dots into a single flowing line. He stepped back again, grunted and rubbed his hands with satisfaction. The wall was now adorned with a picture of a horn of plenty, exactly like the one that can still be seen in the old Moscow lane. "Stepan Onufrievich, my primus stove is broken. I wonder if you'd take a look at it," a voice said through the partly opened door. "You primus stove? I'm sorry, I can't now. I'm too busy," he answered absent-mindedly, still admiring his work. "You see. I'm inventing -- " "What a head, what a head, he's inventing again!" the neighbor said sympathetically and closed the door. Stepan Onufrievich Ogurtsov was known among the neighbors as an eccentric but everybody liked him. "A 'golden pair of hands," they would say, bringing him their broken primus stoves, locks and sewing machines to repair. For the children in the yard he made snares and bird cages, repaired portable radio receivers. No electrician was ever called to the house; replacing a burned-out fuse was to him a trifling job. He mended cheap old television set? so well that people from neighboring houses came to see the programs. "Ogurtsov himself repaired it," neighbors would boast. "It will last a lifetime." He mended a doll for the house manager's daughter. When he got through with it, the doll suddenly began to speak and move its arms and legs -- and exactly at eight every evening it would close its eyes and topple on its side until eight in the morning. "We don't need an alarm clock," the manager told everyone enthusiastically and took to dropping in at Onufriev's for a friendly cup of tea. Petrov knew nothing of all this. He therefore became suspicious when Stepan Onufrievich began to frequent the lane. Not that he disliked this mysterious man who could stand for a whole hour before the nearly obliterated sign. The man was always sober, clean-shaven and neatly dressed. Nevertheless, the policeman's professional sixth sense told him there was some secret behind his actions, something straight out of a detective novel. And so, whenever the little man in the thick woolen coat of unfashionable cut would reappear in the lane, Petrov's chest, criss-crossed with straps, would heave and his heart would beat more rapidly. What attracted the stranger to the sign? It was impossible to answer this question. Yet Petrov did not venture to accost him directly and ask to see his documents -- after all, the little man's general conduct always remained within the bounds of decency and legality. One day, choosing a convenient moment, Petrov glanced around and saw that the lane was deserted. He left his post and cautiously approached the sign. A detailed study of the picture, starting at the bottom, going on to the middle and ending at the top, disclosed nothing that could either sadden or gladden anyone. Ogurtsov, however, was now visiting the lane with increasing frequency. Whether it rained, whether the sun was baking hot or frost nipped the cheeks, he came and spent long hours contemplating the sign. He looked at it from one side, then from another. He would step back, move nearer, as if searching for something. Sometimes everything seemed to be going smoothly and Petrov saw the inventor walking jauntily, whistling merry tunes. The worndown heels of his shoes tapped out a light, dancing rhythm. He whispered and muttered. The policeman's keen ear would catch such words as: "Direct current... copper mounting... what a beauty, what a beauty!" There were also days when nothing seemed right. The policeman would see Ogurtsov in dampened spirits, shrunk into himself. He would stand before the sign, his back hunched, his hands in his pockets. Oh, no, it was not easy, it was not easy for Stepan Onufrievich to invent the horn of plenty. It was nothing like fixing a television set or screwing in a new fuse. But Ogurtsov knew himself. Never in his life had he tackled a job he could not handle. Even with television sets, he'd sometimes take a look, and think a while, and say, No, I wouldn't tackle it. Stepan Onufrievich knew his capacity. Therefore he would not give in.  the idea came into my head, he said to himself, it means I can do it. At first he made the horn perfectly circular in every cross section. He mounted strong magnets all around it. He charged it with static electricity. The horn sent out sparks but that was all. Discharge is too weak, his intuition prompted him and he made the horn rectangular. It began to look like a large, sharply bent phonograph horn. It sent out stronger sparks, small globe lightnings shot out of its center now and then. But It was still far from the real thing. Ogurtsov's neighbors gradually stopped bringing him their broken machines and irons. Only the house manager still dropped in for tea. They drank glass after glass and Ogurtsov heard as through a veil of sleep: Quite a gadget! IVe don't need an alarm clock. No, no, the thought kept hammering in the inventor's brain. It should not be round. Perhaps it should not be square either? Perhaps oval? Soon the horn became oval. It stood on a large wooden trestle in the middle of the room, covered from the curious eye by wide folds of burlap. The inventor came home in the evening, ate hurriedly, cleared the table and went to work. "Well, my dear little horn," he would say aloud. "Now we'll clear out your belly. Now we'll see how your throat will sing." HE burlap would be removed and the room would come alive with the reddish glow of copper. The mirror-smooth sides of the horn flashed sparks, glittered with rainbow colors. Each time he threw aside the burlap cover, Stepan Onufrievich went numb with ecstasy and stood, unblinking, for a long time, contemplating his magnificent creation. In its presence he saw himself as important, tall, almost great. The inventor had good reason to be proud. After all, it is no secret that many had tried to construct a similar device before but no one had succeeded. And here, in this room, the crater of the horn already brought forth real things: once it threw out heavy leather boots, three of them at once and, for some reason, all for the same foot. Another time a Persian rug slid out of it. You're on the right track, Stepan, Ogurtsov said silently to himself on that occasion. A little more work and the machine can be put to general use without anyone's blushing for it. The inventor's imagination obligingly envisaged all sorts of pleasant scenes. Ogurtsov saw himself standing on a high platform next to the horn, clearing his throat into his fist, and speaking to the assembled audience. Here it is, citizensl I invented it. Now take what you wish and use it well. It works perfectly. But don't forget to oil it. And if anyone has a broken television set or bicycle, bring it over. I'll help you repair it... These were not idle dreams. The horn worked better and better every day. It rarely went wrong. And one day Stepan Onufrievich smoothed out the brim of his hat, put on his holiday suit, polished his shoes to a high shine and proceeded to the appropriate government office. Without a moment's hesitation he stepped across the threshold of the big building full of busy people. He walked past the imposing, shiny signboard, introduced himself as an inventor and was directed to the third floor, to Molotkov's office. Ogurtsov went up, modestly entered the office and came into Molotkov's presence. The young man in an elegant, stylish suit sat at the desk and labored mightily. He turned the pages of some books, made notes, kept pulling out folders from the drawers and smoked and smoked without a stop. Every few seconds the telephone rang, and he picked up the receiver, saying "Molotkov, yes." Such was the man the inventor had been directed too. For a moment he hesitated, thinking that he might come another time, the man was much too busy to be disturbed. But the latter suddenly put down the receiver, smiled amiably, and asked, "You want to see me?" Then, noticing the visitor's embarrassment, he added: "Sit down, sit down, please, and tell me what it is." Ogurtsov glanced at the window, then at the telephone, collected himself, and blurted out, "Well, it's about my invention. A machine, you might say. I mean, a horn of plenty." And he sketched a diagram. Molotkov's eyes simply glittered when Onufriev finished his description. He pulled on his cigarette, settled down more firmly in his chair. Then, narrowing his eyes, he looked straight at Onufriev and breathed out a cloud of smoke. "Efficiency?" "Eighty-ninety," estimated Ogurtsov. "Let's go. Let's go directly to your place," Molotkov said decisively. He immediately picked up the telephone and barked out, "Postpone conference. Bring the car!" The new limousine rushed at top speed and Ogurtsov was suddenly overcome with doubts. When the car stopped sharply before a traffic light he remembered that he had expended his entire stock of scrap. How would he demonstrate the horn?  inventor had just recently moved to a new apartment. He was now living on the seventh floor, with a fine view of a beautiful, ideally tidy street. The garbage collector passed slowly along it every hour, collecting all the rubbish that chanced to be there. The lack of raw materials essential to his experiments drove the inventor frantic. He had to spend precious time on trips to less wellcared for districts. In specially urgent instances he had to run down to the janitor and literally plead with him for even a single pail of trash and make a solemn promise to return it. Otherwise the janitor would not give it to him. For if he did, how could he prove to his superiors that he had done his work? And this, indeed, was the reason why Ogurtsov had been compelled to spend several extra days in reconstructing the horn. Now the machine could work in reverse. When you turned the handle to the right the horn transformed scrap into valuables. When you turned it left the process was reversed. But be that as it may, at this moment there was no scrap at hand and the janitor had gone with his wife to a concert at the conservatory of music. As he escorted Molotkov to his room Ogurtsov looked utterly crestfallen. He won't believe me, he was saying to himself. He won't. As soon as Molotkov saw the horn he threw off his jacket and vest, rolled up his shirtsleeves and plunged his hands into the mechanism's entrails. Stepan Onufrievich stood next to him, obediently giving explanations. "So the wave guide is grounded?" came from the belly of the horn. "Yes, it is," answered Ogurtsov, astonished at the engineer's quick grasp. "Falling characteristic?" came from the horn again. "Yes," confirmed the inventor. At last Molotkov emerged from the machine, tidied himself, lit a cigarette and walked around the horn once again. Then he went to the window, threw out his cigarette and lit another. He was agitated. Ogurtsov stood silently, waiting for the verdict. The engineer was at the window. A broad stream of cars rushed along the street below. The people behind the wheels hurried along on their own business, suspecting nothing. Today they were still ignorant of the marvels transpiring in that room on the seventh floor. Tomorrow everyone would know. Molotkov turned, went over to the inventor and pressed his hand. "Congratulations, Stepan Onufrievich. You've done a great job. It's a pity we cannot see it in action now -- but when we get the commission together, we'll bring as much scrap as you'll need." And, after pressing the inventor's hand again, Molotkov rushed away down the stairs, skipping two at a time. His working day was not yet over. He still had to attend the postponed conference and take care of a number of other matters. when Ogurtsov was to demonstrate his invention. In his favorite checked shirt, smelling of triple strength eau-de-cologne, he went down into the street and walked toward the old lane. On such a day he could not omit visiting the spot where chance had aided in the birth of the great idea. Ogurtsov entered the lane. Everything was in its appointed spot. The yellow body of the horn was still visible on the fence. The policeman, Petrov, was still at his post. Ogurtsov approached the sign and stopped before it with a solemn air, as though he were about to take an oath. There was nothing extraneous in his solemn mood; he had no vain desire to place the sign into a golden frame or to exhibit it in a public place or to build a monument in the lane. The inventor and the sign were motionless before each other, like old warriors who had seen many battles, who had paid the price of experience, but had done their work! And neither the noise of passing trucks nor the hurried steps of passersby could shatter the excited, gala mood of this meeting of two victors, who had succeeded in turning dusty everyday realities into a straight road to triumph. Petrov, as usual, devoted his attention to the traffic and the movement of pedestrians. Nevertheless, the daytime visit of his old acquaintance did not escape his eye. Neither did he miss the new element in the entire bearing of the frequenter of the lane: the lightness and ease of movement, the calm confidence. Ogurtsov looked like a man who had thrown off a heavy load and stood free and light, as though ready to fly away. And when Ogurtsov approached the policeman, Petrov glanced into his gay, triumphant eyes and immediately understood that something of utmost importance had happened and that he would now be initiated into the mystery. "Well, Sergeant, let's have a smoke, shall we?" said Ogurtsov, taking a pack of excellent cigarettes from his pocket. "I've been coming to your lane for two years but we've never had a talk before." Petrov took a cigarette, brought it up to the cigarette lighter of an unusual shape which the visitor held out to him and listened to the whole story, from beginning to end. The inventor talked unhurriedly, pausing now and then to think over his formulations, omitting facts impossible to explain without a pencil and paper. At times his gaze misted over, as if turning to the past. and a strange smiled played on his face. At those times his thoughts flew to the most cherished triumphs of his bygone years. "It's a good thing you've done," the sergeant told him. Neither of them suspected that they would meet again that day and in quite another place. Ogurtsov went to visit his friend, the house manager. Petrov was summoned urgently to his precinct and told that he was being given an important and responsible assignment -- to keep order during the tests of the machine invented by Ogurtsov. It was a truly fantastic coincidence! "Oh, yes, I know," the sergeant boasted. "Continuous action, with a copper casing and a reverse lever. I know the inventor very well," he added. "They're gems, those fellows in my precinct," his chief said to himself with satisfaction as he wrote out the assignment. test site was just out of town, near a gay birch grove. The sun shone brightly down on the platform. Infrequent gusts of wind rustled among the birch leaves. As they waited for the start of the test the members of the commission strolled under the young birches, enjoying the shady coolness. Molotkov, who had arrived first with a group of young research assistants found a suitable clearing and started a game of badminton. His strokes were strong and precise and he hardly left the spot he stood on. His firm muscles rolled under the tanned skin whenever he swung sharply to meet the flying shuttlecock. Ogurtsov hurried back and forth over the experiment site, giving instructions. He had to keep an eye on everything. He took great pleasure in making the arrangements and was in an excellent mood. The horn had been delivered in perfect condition. There had not been a single hitch in the smooth progression of events. And he unexpectedly met Petrov again -- the man was, after all, someone he knew. "How did you get here?" he asked the policeman. "I've been assigned to guard you against any eventuality." Petrov was suddenly timid before him. "Oh, well, you cannot guard against chance," Ogurtsov said jestingly. "Take, for example, the way I got the idea for the horn. I walked along the lane, looked up and there was the sign. On another day I might have paid no attention but this time -- bam! -- it came over me. Pure chance." He went off to receive the scrap. It turned out that only one truckload had been sent. "It's not enough." the inventor said. "Do you really need more?" the commission member responsible for the delivery of scrap questioned doubtfully. "It's a continuous action mechanism. No matter how much you put in, it wouldn't be enough." "But how much do you need?" he was asked and everyone stood still to hear his answer. "Ten truckloads," said Ogurtsov firmly, breaking into a sweat of joyous excitement. He had never had such quantities of raw materials at his disposal before. When the tenth truck left the site, the commission assembled around the horn, and Molotkov, who had taken a swim after his game and therefore looked especially fresh, delivered a short speech. "There have been other instances in history," he began, "when individual inventors outdistanced their epochs by a hundred, a hundred and fifty or even more years. They exemplify a remarkable characteristic, one might say, of human nature. Where the collective thought of society is impotent the local flash of the pioneer discoverer saves the day. Where the flash does not work by itself, collective thought steps in! And so it is one for all, and all for one. It is to this breed of inventors that the bold experimenter, Stepan Onufrievich Ogurtsov, belongs. According to our estimates the machine he has created could be expected in a hundred and sixty years or so but not any sooner. Even in the presence of the completed model it is almost impossible at the present stage of science fully to comprehend the finer points about its action. Nevertheless, the model is here and is ready to operate." Stormy applause greeted this introduction and Molotkov stepped down from the dais. It was Ogurtsov's turn. He checked the electric contacts for the last time, shoveled scrap into the horn's narrow opening with his own hands and turned the lever to the left. The horn shuddered, growled quietly, and the gray mass of trash crept into the bowels of the mechanism, as though of its own will. rOR a few moments nothing came from the other end of the horn. The mysterious process of transformation went on within it. Suddenly it whistled, sighed, and various objects began to tumble out of it directly onto the ground. It was difficult to tell what they were, for no sooner did an object appear than it was covered by the next one. The pyramid of finished goods grew as the assembled group watched. "Woolen socks," someone managed to notice. "And here's a samovar," came from the center of the group. But these were isolated voices. The great majority of the commission stood dumbfounded. And the products still poured and poured from the horn, astonishing everyone with their variety. At one point a teen-ager's bicycle rolled up to the pyramid. The horn's construction was not yet ideal and the inventor himself would have been hard put to say exactly what was to be expected. Ogurtsov also was quite overcome. And who, indeed, could help being affected by the wonders taking place on the platform? Deep silence prevailed even after the last bits of wood from the huge pile of rubbish delivered to the grounds by the fcn trucks had rushed through the copper oval, transformed into a long garland of pins. It was like the silence in a concert hall after the great conductor waved his baton for the final time. And suddenly there was motion. People excitedly embraced one another and the inventor. "Swing him, swing him!" everyone cried and Ogurtsov flew up into the air for the first time in his life. Only one man preserved utter calm in the midst of this pandemonium. Dressed in a large, wide coat, he stood still, pondering something with great concentration. His face reflected the intensity of his thought. "It needs verification, of course. A good deal of verification," his lips whispered. He was known among his colleagues for his extreme scrupulousness and assiduity. And also for the fact that even the most extraordinary events could not ruffle his absolute calm. It was said that he had once witnessed a severe earthquake. Buildings had crashed all around him and a yawning abyss had opened up only a yard away but he had merely commented, "How impressive are the forces of natural phenomena. When I come home I'll have to tell the family about this." His name was Parovozov, and his opinion was held in great esteem by many people. As soon as the first outburst of rejoicing subsided, Paravozov stepped forward and asked, "Does the device contain a register to keep tally of the products manufactured?" "No, I haven't invented that." Stepan Onufrievich spread his arms guiltily. "There hasn't been enough time." "Complete it, complete it, by all means, my dear man," Parovozov admonished amiably. "And now, the second point. This machine can evidently prove valuable to the economy. But to approve it the commission must first check every aspect of its operation. Here, for instance," he waved a slip of paper, "it is written that the construction has a reverse movement -- in other words, that it can process the objects produced back to their original state. Can we see it with our own eyes?" "That's the easiest thing," Ogurtsov smiled. "But what for?" "Everything must be done properly," Parovozov declared. "Well, in that case -- " Ogurtspv turned the lever to the right. The other members of the commission, still excited over everything they had seen, did not pay too much attention to the little interchange. "All right, what's the difference. Let's see." The victory was obvious in any case. And the mountain of things began to melt away. Objects flew into the mouth of the horn, clanking, in larger and larger quantities. The opening was much wider here and could receive far more than the narrow end. Many objects rose into the air and floated around the horn, colliding with each other in response to the powerful force drawing them in. Clouds of dust rose over the area. Small twisters danced around, occasionally combining into a large, powerful one. And when a straw hat was snatched from the head of one of the observers and carried up into the clouds the entire commission, as one man, dropped to the ground. Only the unbending Parovozov remained standing. He caught at the brim of his hat and was just about to make a pronouncement about the mighty forces of nature when a strong current of air raised him up and carried him irresistibly toward the roaring throat of the horn. His body whirled lightly in mid-air, pushed aside several smaller objects, and smoothly entered the machine with the general stream. Parovozov had not even had time to remove his hand from his hat. No one saw this except Ogurtsov. Everyone else was lying pressed to the ground, trying to shield their heads with their hands. The inventor desperately tried to pull the lever back to zero position, but it was stuck. He bore down on the damned lever with his whole puny weight, but it would not budge. "What a scandal! What a scandal!" he whispered past trembling lips and beads of sweat rolled off his forehead. Ogurtsov looked around: Parovozov was already half swallowed by the horn. "Dig in with your hands, dig in, you damned fool!" he shouted in a voice he did not recognize as his own. Then he abandoned the lever and threw himself where only Parovozov's legs were visible among the whirling armchairs, washstands, and bolts of fabric. He gripped those legs with all his strength and both were enveloped in a cloud of dust. Seeing that the situation was critical, the policeman Petrov covered half the distance between himself and the horn with one mighty leap and then crawled on his belly across the dangerous zone. But suddenly the horn grunted, boomed like a copper bell and stopped by itself. recovered and gathered around the machine. There is no need to describe their dismay over the calamity. Besides, without Ogurtsov no one knew, properly speaking, how to approach the horn. They tried to turn the lever to the left. It turned easily enough but that was all. Only a trickle of molten metal poured out of the horn and congealed. Yes it was quite a situation. For days engineers and mechanics struggled to reanimate the horn. Their efforts proved almost totally without results. All they managed was to restore the reverse action to some extent, so that the horn could process useful objects into scrap. Molotkov grew pale and lost weight. He did not leave the horn for a moment all those days. Someone began to revile Parovozov but Molotkov cut him off sharply. "It's our own fault! The Parovozovs should not be allowed within a mile of new developments. And we -- " Someone else blamed Ogurtsov himself for leaving no clear instructions while there was still time. "Try and explain it," Molotkov countered wearily. "It's centuries ahead. As mysterious as human computers. They'll juggle millions in their minds -- but how? Try to understand." The policeman Petrov suffered from the grievous loss along with everyone. Besides, it seemed to him that he alone was responsible for everything. And he could not bear to meet the eyes of the commission members. How could he have permitted this outrage to occur? Such an idiotic request -- to make the machine work backward! Parovozov now seemed to him one of those vicious hooligans who sauntered around idly in narrow trousers. And he almost convinced himself that he had once taken Parovozov to the precinct for disorderly conduct while in a state of intoxication. But he had taken pity on him and let him go without reporting to his place of employment. In reality, of course, no such incident had ever taken place. Parovozov had lived a most exemplary life and no one could have brought any complaints against him. As for the horn, it was turned over to a group of scientists for restoration. However, in the course of the catastrophe it had been reduced to such a condition that to "restore" it meant to invent it anew. For the time being, alas, there is little hope of success. After all, not everyone is capable of making an invention that only our remote descendants will be equal to. gineer. A participant in several scientific expeditions, including one to study the Tungus meteorite, he began to publish SF in #, and has since published many stories and one collection (#). Horn oj Plenty will be included in a collection of recent Soviet science fiction, edited and translated by Mirra Ginsburg, to be published by Holt, Rinehart  Winston. (continued from page #I ) so than this one. What can be seen here, in fleeting glimpses, are the parts of a "real" Asimov... the different sorts of mood and memory which, stored up in a brain that never forgets, operate to condition the words that appear on the paper in the magic Asimov typewriter. And he comes off well, this Asimov does, compared to your standard of comparison. Having found this, however, the buyer will find little else that falls into a coherent pattern except with reference to the Asimov personality. About all that can be said for this uneven book, as distinguished from other recent uneven Asimov collections, is that it does serve as a catalogue. Coming upon a particularly attractive selection, such as one of his biographical sketches of scientists, the reader can go out and get a copy of Doubleday's Asimov's Biographical Encyclopedia of Science and Technology, for instance, and really dig in. This is not a negligible virtue in Opus #. Considered as entertainment, however, the book as a whole demands so many shifts of personality and attitude in the reader that no one, not even Asimov, could keep up with them comfortably. Asimov himself, after all, only did it in half a lifetime. If Opus # were a book to put down and pick up at intervals, as some other eollection might be, this would not be a crucial fault. But one can't do that in this case, or else one loses the thread of the narrative about Ike's life and thought. What we have, in fact, is a stunt. A book put together to serve the needs of a luncheon turn of phrase and -- Is it cruel to say this? -- the same sort of complaisance with number magic that Asimov several times decries in Opus #. Ike should not have so many luncheons with editors who fall under his spell. A more objective editorial board would not have passed a book like Asimov's Mysteries. for instance, with its one or two good stories and its tens of thousands of words of filler. A really good editor in a position to keep Ike from dancing away -- Is there still such a man and do the economics still permit it? -- would force him away from the kind of ideas that come facile to the educated mind and nearer to the stuff that lives in the heart. As it is, this shouldn't be Opus #. It should be, maybe. Opus #, and the # should be what the world calls fiction and what the writer knows is' truth because mind has been bent to the aid of heart, as distinguished from its concealment.  worth adding to your library... stories you will treasure... available to you at a special # discount no commitments. Here are the books of enduring value that you will want to own... for hours of science-fiction pleasure, to be read, reread, and discussed with your friends. These are the books that have proven themselves... filled with all of the features you look for in S-F...written by the acknowledged masters of the art. Just circle your choices below, mail to us, and the books will be in your pages, containing stories by such masters of science fiction as Arthur C. Clarke, Theodore Sturgeon, A. E. van Vogt, Clifford Simak, Poul Anderson, Leigh Brackett, John W. Campbell, Jr. All of the stories belong to the excitingly modern era that swept SF to its greatest pinnacle of popularity. #-I from Moldaug, inhuman stars from the last human settlement, are gathering together for war. Old world colonies in order to avert this war. But not rugged individualist Cully When, the type of man who has pioneered frontiers in all times and all places. Set in some future time, this action-filled adventure depicts space-age guerrilla warfare and age-old human stupidity with excitement and ends with an explosive climax. # pp. List Price... #. # Discount Price... # S-# separate and complete worlds -- idyllic Lithia and a culture on Earth that has literally gone under ground, provides the basis for the story of four extraordinary men. There is the priest, dedicated to the glory of God; the scientist working for the glory of man; the realist who works only for himself; and the man who is content to ask nothing of any world, any man, or any deity. The author presents a compelling moral problem. This book is something of a tour de force. # pp. List Price... # Discount Price... # S-# the edge of tomorrow... who will be chosen for immortality? Who will make this ultimate decision -- the government, free enterprise, or private monopoly? A new, highly controversial novel, infused with blood and guts, examining the disease of power as well as the responsibility. Both praised and damned before it was even published, this novel deserves your personal attention. # pp. List Price... # Discouftt Price... # S-#A the Planet of the Flowers, Dr. Freda Caron's fiance Paul has sent her an exquisite iridescent yellow tulip that not only has a plastic memory -- but can talk. Freda realizes that she must unlock the secrets of the flower planet and its strange hold on Paul. In this exciting new book, Freda must travel from her ultra-rational world-oftomorrow to explore the strange, unearthly flower planet. The climax of this shocking and oddly beautiful novel is bizarre and delightful. # pp. List Price... # Discount Price... # #-# an entire day, a small rural village in England loses contact with the outside world. Soon after, all the women, married or not become pregnant, eventually giving birth to remarkable golden-eyed children who exhibit a strange kind of sinisterism. They are dangerous and Midwich must make the ultimate decision -- if the children survive, then mankind must join the dinosaur among Nature's discards. A gripping account of man's fight for survival. # pp. List Price... # .# Discount Price... # S-# W. Aldiss. Collected for the first time... the best SF stories of #... Asimov, Sheckley, MacDonald, Leiber... plus # other exciting stories... and, year, #: A Space Odyssey. This rich anthology of the year's most exciting stories from the best SF bookshelf. # pp. List Price... # .# Discount Price... # .# S-# C. M. Kornbluth. Two major advertising agencies are fighting for the Venus account -- nothing less than total control of the Venus economy and markets. will do. It is completely unimportant that Venus is a harsh, barren, uninhabited planet. According to the mentality of Mitchell Courtenay of Fowler Schocken Associates, the trick is to persuade colonists to go to Venus, and once there, they will have to survive as best they can. One of the most savage and devastating attacks on modern consumer society and the advertising agents who are its high priests. The Space Merchants is imcomfortably prophetic. # pp. List Price...# Discount Price... # .# S-# mysterious space force that inhibits the world's intelligence. But suddenly, it's gone and overnight the intellect of every living creature is trebled. What are the consequences of such instant genius? These are the problems confronting Archie Brock, former near moron; Peter Corinth, physicist; and his no-longer dumb wife. This provocative and absorbing book explores the ultimate problem of such a situation -- in a world free of the difficulties that has plagued mankind throughout history, what is man to do with his time? # pp. List Price... # Discount Price... # .# S-# Heinlein's Future History Stories. Twenty-five years ago Robert A. Heinlein began to write stories about an imaginary future that is fast becoming a reality. Discover, through the pen of the master of space-age fiction, about man's first step on the moon; weather control; manufacture of synthetic food; interstellar exploration. Now, for the first time, in chronological order, are Heinlein's #I compelling stories -- all depicting a glimpse of a possible tomorrow. # pp. List Price... # .# Discount Price... # S-# master pain peddler, skillful and sophisticated, lives in a time when reading tragic headlines no longer provides the necessary sensations. Into Chalk's sinister hands falls Lona Kelvin, orphaned, mother of # children, yet without a soul; and Minner Burris, starman, whose butchered body was put together by aliens, a walking horror. What fun to mate these two and watch them wallow in their mutual torment. But somewhere, something went wrong. Discover what happens when the puppets begin to pull their own strings in this imagi#pp. List Price... # Discount Price... # .# P.O. Box #, Grand Central Post Office, New York, N. Y. # Please send me the books Please print full name  address I have circled. S-I S-# S-# S-#A S-# s-# S-# S-# S-# S-# Name Address City State Zip Code Sorry, No C.O.D.'s. (Please add # for postage and handling. N.Y.C. residents please add # sales tax. N.Y. State residents please add # sales tax.) The best fiction is science fiction; and the best Leader in the science-fiction field for almost two decades! Presenting the finest writers; Asimov, Pohl, del Rey, Leiber, Anderson, Herbert Vance, Simak, Dickson, Blish, Silverberg, Ellison, Knight, Harrison, Aldiss, Niven, Clement. Popular monthly columns: For Your Information Willy Ley, Galaxy Bookshelf -- Algis Budrys. Three-time winner of the coveted Hugo, science-fiction's Oscar; voted the best sf magazine in the world. IP's regular authors include: Keith "Retief" Laumer, Andre Norton, C. C. MacApp, Mack Reynolds, Roger Zelazny, Samuel R. Delany, Philip Jose Farmer, FeaLures: The Reading Room, controversial book reviews by Lester del Rey. Hue and Cry where the readers praise or blast the editors, writers and artists -- and where the editors, writers and artists blast back. The first human born on Mars was a "grok" specialist! T hat was the greatest weapon in Valentine Michael Smith's arsenal... a secret that made him irresistible to women but a bitterly hated enemy to the establishment. And all he wanted to do was reform an immoral, troubled world by bringing it peace and tranquility. Some reform! Some revolution! But that's why Robert Heinlein's bestcoming the number one underground novel on virtually every college campus in the country. Now take it, If you wish, as one of your # introductory books for only I with trial membership. Send no money -- mail coupon today! The Science Fiction Book Ctub invites you to take Any # for only when you join and agree to accept only four books during the coming year. Out of This World You are invited to explore the breath-taking world of Science Fiction now, under this trial offer. Take any # volumes on this page worth up to # in original publishers' editions for only # with trial membership. Each month new club selections of fiction and fact are described to you in advance. Entertainment Though these volumes sell for #, # or more in original publishers' editions, club members pay only # plus shipping and handling. (You may choose an extra value selection at a slightly higher price.) Your sole obligation is to accept four books during the coming year. Cancel anytime thereafter. Please accept my application for membership in the Science Fiction Book Club and rush the # books whose numbers I have printed below. Bill me only #, plus shippingand handling, for all #. Then every month, send me the Club's free bulletin, "Things to Come", which describes coming selections. For each book I accept. I will pay only #, plus shipping and handling. Occasional extra-value selections are priced slightly higher. T need take only four books in the coming year and may resign any time thereafter. ductory package, I may return it in # days, pay nothing, owe nothing, and my membership will be canceled. #. The Foundation Trilogy, by Isaac Asimov. The ends of the galaxy revert to barbarism. Pub. ed. SI# #. Omnivore. Piers Anthony. By what trick did the # scientists escape Nacre when # others failed? #. #: A space #. I. Robot, by Odyssey by Arthur Isaac Asimov. Clarke. # men and Long out of print, computer trigger "An enticing thrillcosmic "booby er." -- N. Y, Times, trap". Pub. ed. # Pub. ed. #J# #. October the #. A Trea.sury of First is Too Late, Great Science Flcby Fred Hoyle, tion. #-volunic sci, havoc with time on as one book I'uli earth, Pub.ed. # ed. # Print Name Address. #. # Conquests. Poul Anderson. # wars in the future... nuclear... interplanetary. Can Earth survive? Pub. ed. # #. Nova, by Samuel R. Delaney. Battle between alien worlds -- and a desperate race to the sun. Pub. ed # #. Dangeroiit Visions. Anihologv of .# oiiKiniil slotirs neve. I.rf...e hi print bv Miiigeoii, An.lei'...m...il.r.v I'llh, r.l VS City, State Zip If under #, parent must sign here. (Offer good in U-S.A. only) I ##J #. The Lion of Comarre  Against (he Fall of Night. Long out of print.' Two works by author of #I Pub. ed. # #. The Illustrated Man.RavBradliorv. lOsiones. Intense #y real." N V Tmirf Now a bn movir' Pub r.l # A.IO. Ilbik I,tll K ln k lor I #., iw; ' whv h.iw n.Ml.l ho. 'r...,t Irirnil t,.lk ' Pol. r,l ##  Novelette Gerald J Starting in this issue Do you have a restless urge to write? If you do, here is an opportunity for you to take the first important step to success in writing BcnncU Cerf, the distinguished publisher, is a member of the (juiding Faculty of (he Famous Writers School. Tlicrc's something different about people who feel the urge to write. They have a spiritual hunger that sets them apart -- even from family and friends. If you have known this burning need to write, you, too, may have the gift successful authors possess. They know th;it this restless urge for self-expression is perhaps the most important ingredient of writing success. But, they realize it can waste away if you don't know how to get started writing, or if you hesitate to try. Several years ago a group of famous authors including Rod Serling, Faith Baldwin, Bennett Cerf, Bruce Catton, and several others joined forces to start the Famous Writers School. They poured everything they know about writing into a remarkable new kind of piofessional training course which trains you at home in your spare time. You begin with the fundamentals of all good writing. Then you get advanced training in the specially of your choice. Each of your assignments is examined by an instructor who is a professional writer or editor. He giSes over your work word by word, blue-penciling changes right on your manuscript. Then he returns it to you with a long letter of advice on how to improve your writing. This training works well. Our studen have sold their writing to hundreds ( publications. Free Aptitude Test offered To find out if you, too, have writir ability worth developing, send for tf School's revealing Aptitude Test. If yo test well, or offer other evidence of wri ing aptitude -- you may enroll. Howeve there is no obligation to do so. I I Famous Writers School I Dept. W-# I Westport Connecticut # I I Wcini lo know if I have writing aptitude I worth developing. Please mail me, I without obligation, your Aptitude Test j and illustrated brochure, I Mr. I Mrs Age j Miss K'ircic luic plciisc prim I Sifcci j City I Stale Zip j Accredited by the Accrediting Commission I of the National Home Study Council. Galaxy Is published in French, German, Italian, Japanese and Spanish. The U. S. Edition is published in Braille and Living Tape. February, # Vol. #, No. # Gerald Jonas Theodore Sturgeon A. Bertram Chandler Robert Silverberg Editor Editor Emeritus Science Editor Feature Editor Managing Editor Art Director Associate Art Director Publisher Associate Publisher Dannie Plachta Zane Kotker Vaughn Bode' Algis Budrys suggested by The Shaker Revival lished monthly by Universal Publishing  Distributing Corporation, Arnold E. Abramson, President. Main offices: # East # Street, New York, N.Y. #. #c per copy. #-issue subscription: # in the United States, elsewhere #. Second class postage paid at New York, N.Y. and additional mailing offices. Copyright # by Universal Publishing  Distributing Corporation under International, Universal and PanAmerican Copyright Conventions. All rights reserved. The publisher assumes no responsibility tor unsolicited material. All stories printed in this magazine are fiction and any similarity between characters and actual persons is coincidental. Title registered U.S. Patent Office. Printed in U.S. A. To Live Again Robert Silverberg Masque World Alexei Panshin The Palace of Eternity Bob Shaw The Left Hand of Darkness Ursula K. LeGuin Silverberg (Doubleday, #), is a novel about power and about the urge to power which probably is based on the common human craving for immortality. The people in this book, set in an indefinite but apparently twenty-first-century United States, have both financial resources based on superb business ability and a process for recording and transplanting personalities. The Scheffing process which ensures a form of survival after death and multiple personalities within the living -- is a frankly commercial one. If you have enough money you can afford to have your memories recorded periodically. At the same time you can purchase the recorded memories of others. These memories are fed into your brain, where they evidence themselves as supernumerary persona, exhibiting something very much like their donor's personality and offering all his remembered experiences. Thus a demi-virgin can acquire the manner of a mature young woman overnight -- provided both of them command enough wealth to enjoy the services of the (Please turn to page #) These #reat minds were Kosicrudans Francis Bacon Why were these men great? How does anyone -- man or woman -- achieve greatness? Is it not by mastery of the powers within ourselves? Know the mysterious world within you ! Attune yourself to the wisdom of the ages! Grasp the inner power of your mind ! Learn the secrets of a full and peaceful life ! Benjamin Franklin, statesman and inventor... Isaac Newton, discoverer of the Law of Gravitation... Francis Bacon, philosopher and scientist... like many other learned and great men and women... were Rosicrucians. The Rosicrucians existence for centuries. Today, headquarters of of mail annually to all parts of the world. San Jose, California #, U.S.A. Please send me the ree book. The Mastery of Life, which explains how I may learn to use my faculties and powers of mind. copy of "The Mas tery of Life" -- Ugationii A non prohc organiza iron.:: Address : Scribe E.R. In this final decade of the twentieth century sainthood is only for the very young! TO: Arthur Stock, Executive Editor, Ideas Illustrated, New York City, # Hudson Junction Rotel, Hudson Junction, N.Y. "The Shaker Revival." Fix, tapes upcoming. Thursday, June #, # -- The work of Salvation goes forward in this green and pleasant Hudson Valley hamlet to the high-pitched accompaniment of turbo-car exhausts and the amplified beat of the "world's loudest jag-rock band." Where worm-eaten apples fell untended in abandoned orchards less than a decade ago a new religious sect has burst into full bloom. In their fantastic fouryear history the so-called New Shakers -- or United Society of Believers (Revived), to give them their official title -- have provoked the hottest controversy in Christendom since Martin Luther nailed his ninety-five thesis to the door of All Saints Church in Wittenberg, Germany, on October Thirty-one, Fifteen-seventeen. Boasting a membership of more than a hundred thousand today, the New Shakers have been processing applications at the rate of nine hundred a week. Although a handful of these "recruits" are in their early and middle twenties -- and last month a New Jersey man was accepted into the Shaker Family at Wildwood at the ripe old age of thirty-two -- the average New Shaker has not yet reached his eighteenth birthday. Richard F, one of the members of the "First Octave" who have been honored with "uncontaminated" Shaker surnames, explains it this way: "We've got nothing against feebies. They have a piece of the Gift inside just like anyone else. But it's hard for them to travel with the Family. Jag-rock hurts their ears, and they can't sync with the Four Noes, no matter how hard they try. So we say to them, 'Forget it, star. Your wheels are not our wheels. But we're all going somewhere, right? See you at the other end.' " It is hardly surprising that so many "feebies" -- people over thirty -- have trouble with the basic Believers' Creed: "No hate. No war. No money. No sex." Evidently, in this final decade of the twentieth century, sainthood is only possible for the very young. The "Roundhouse" at Jerusalem West is, in one sense, the Vatican of the nationwide movement. But in many ways it is typical of the New Shaker communities springing up from La Jolla, California, to Seal Harbor, Maine. At last count there were sixty-one separate "tribes," some containing as many as fifteen "families" of a hundred and twenty-eight members each. Each Shaker family is housed in an army-surplus pliodesic dome -- covering some ten thousand square feet of bare but vinyl-hardened earth -- which serves as bedroom, living room, workshop and holy tabernacle, all in one. There is a much smaller satellite dome forty feet from the main building which might be called the Outhouse, but isn't -- the New Shakers themselves refer to it as Sin City. In keeping with their general attitude toward the bodily functions. Sin City is the only place in the Jerusalem West compound that is off-limits to visitors. As difficult as it may be for most North Americans to accept, today's typical Shaker recruit comes from a background of unquestioned abundance and respectability. There is no taint of the Ghetto and no evidence of serious behavioral problems. In fact. Preliminary School records show that these young people Often excelled in polymorphous play and responded quite normally to the usual spectrum of chemical and electrical euphorics. As underteens, their proficiency in programed dating was consistently rated "superior" and they were often cited as leaders in organizing multiple-outlet experiences. Later, in Modular School, they scored in the fiftieth percentile or better on Brand-Differentiation tests. In short, according to all the available figures, they would have had no trouble gaining admission to the college of their choice or obtaining a commission in the Consumer Corps or qualifying for a Federal Travel Grant. Yet for some reason, on the very brink of maturity, they turned their backs on all the benefits their parents and grandparents fought so hard for in the Cultural Revolution -- and plunged instead into a life of regimented sense-denial. On a typical summer's afternoon at Jerusalem West, with the sun filtering through the translucent dome and bathing the entire area in a soft golden glow, the Roundhouse resembles nothing so much as a giant, queenless beehive. In the gleaming chromeand-copper kitchen blenders whirr and huge pots bubble as a squad of white-smocked Food Deacons prepares the copious vegetable stew that forms the staple of the Shaker diet. In the sound-proofed garage sector the Shop Deacons are busily transforming another hopeless-looking junkheap into the economical, turbine-powered "hotrod" -- one already known to connoisseurs in this country and abroad as the Shakerbike -- and the eight Administrative Deacons and their assistants are directing family business from a small fiberwalled cubicle known simply as The Office. And the sixteen-piece band is cutting a new liturgical tape for the Evening Service -- a tape that may possibly end up as number one on the federal pop charts like the recent Shaker hit. This Freeway's Plenty Wide Enough. No matter where one turns beneath the big dome one finds young people humming, tapping their feet, breaking into snatches of song and generally living up to the New Shaker motto: "Work is Play." One of their most popular songs -- a characteristic coupling of Old Shaker words to a modern jag-rock background -- concludes with this no-nonsense summation of the Shaker life-style: It's the Gift to be simple. The Gift to be free, The Gift to come down Where the Gift ought to be. P.M.) TO: The Dean, Skinner Free Institute, Ronkonoma, New Jersey # Hudson Junction Rotel, Hudson Junction, N.Y. Friend: My son Bruce Senter, age #, was enrolled in your institute for a six-week seminar in Applied Physiology beginning May #. According to the transcript received by his Modular cessfully completed his course of studies on June #. Mrs. Senter and I have had no word from him since. He had earlier talked with his Advisor about pursuing a Field-research project in Intensive Orgasm. I would appreciate any further information you can give me as to his post-seminar whereabouts. Thank you. TO: Stock, Ex-Ed, LI. Interview with Harry G (born "Guardino"), member of First Octave. Edited Transcript, June #. Q: Suppose we begin by talking a little about your position here as one of the -- well, what shall I say? Founding Fathers of the Shaker Revival? A: First you better take a deep breath, star. That's all out of sync. There's no Founding Fathers here. Or Founding Mothers or any of that jag. There's only one Father and one Mother and they're everywhere and nowhere, understand? Q: What I meant was -- as a member of the First Octave you have certain duties and responsibilities -- A: Like I said, star, everyone's equal here. Q: I was under the impression that your rules stress obedience to a hierarchy? A: Oh, there has to be order, sure, but it's nothing personal. If you can punch a computer -- you sync with The Office Deacons. If you make it with wheels you're in the Shop crew. Me -- I fold my bed in the morning, push a juice-horn in the band and talk to reporters when they ask for me. That doesn't mak.e me Pope. Q: What about the honorary nomenclature? A: What's that? Q: The initials. Instead of last names. A: Oh, yeah. They were given to us as a sign. You want to know what of? Q: Please. A: As a sign that no one's stuck with his birth kit. Sure, you may start with a Chevvie Six chassis and I have to go with a Toyota. That's the luck of the in the chamber to get it moving. That's the Gift. And if I burn clean and keep in tune I may leave you flat in my tracks. Right? Q: What about the Ghetto? A: Even the Blacks have a piece of the Gift. What they do with it is their trip. Q: There's been a lot of controversy lately about whether your movement is really Christian -- in a religious sense. Would you care to comment on that? A: You mean like "Jesus Christ, the Son of God?" Sure, we believe that. And we believe in Harry G, the Son of God and Richard F the Son of God and -- what's your name, star? -- Raymond Senter, the Son of God. That's the gift. That's what it's all about. Jesus found the Gift inside. So did Buddha, Mother Ann, even Malcolm X -- we don't worry too much about who said what first. First you find the Gift -- then you live it. The Freeway's plenty wide enough. Q: Then why all the emphasis on your Believers' Creed, and the Articles of Faith, and your clothes? A; Took, star, every machine's got a set of specs. You travel with us, you learn our set. We keep the chrome shiny, the chambers clean. And we don't like accidents. Q: Your prohibitions against money and sex -- A: "Prohibitions" is a feebie word. We're free from money and sex. The Four Noes are like a Declaration of Independence. See, everybody's really born free -- but you have to know it. So we don't rob cradles. We say, let them grow up, learn what it's all about -- the pill, the puffer, the feel-o-mat -- all the perms and combos. Then, when they're fifteen or sixteen, if they still crave those chains, okay. If not, they know where to find us. Q: What about the people who sign up and then change their minds? A; We have no chains -- if that's what you mean. Q:You don't do anything to try to keep them? A: Once you've really found the Gift inside there's no such thing as "changing your mind." Q: What's your attitude toward the Old Shakers? They died out, didn't they, for lack of recruits? A; Everything is born and dies and gets reborn again. Q: Harry, what would happen if this time the whole world became Shakers? A: Don't worry, star. You won't be around to see it. P.M.) TO: Connie Fine, Director, Camp Encounter, Wentworth, Maine, # son Junction Rotel, Hudson Junction, N.Y., Connie: Has Bruce arrived yet? Arlene and I have lost contact with him in the last week, and it occurred to me that he may have hiked up to camp early and simply forgotten to buzz us -- he was so charged up about beinga full counselor-leader of his own T-group this season. Anyway, would you please buzz me soonest at the above zip? You know how mothers tend to overload the worry-circuits until they know for sure that their little wriggler is safely plugged in somewhere. Joy to you and yours, Ray. TO: Stock, Ex-Ed., .. Shakers  Foundress -- Mother Ann Lee, b. Feb. #, #, Manchester, England.  Antecedents -- Early Puritan "seekers" (Quakers), French "Prophets" (Camisards). Origin -- Following an unhappy marriage -- four children, all dead in infancy -- Mother Ann begins to preach that "concupiscence" is the root of all evil. Persecutions and imprisonment. # -- Mother Ann and seven early disciples sail to America aboard the ship Mariah. Group settles near Albany. Public preaching against concupiscence. More persecutions. More converts. Ecstatic, convulsive worship. Mother Ann's "miracles." # -- Mother Ann dies. # -- Mother Ann's successors, Father Joseph and Mother Lucy, organize followers into monastic communities and "separate" themselves from sinful world. #-# -- Expansion of sect through New York State and New England. #-# -- Exparision of sect across Western frontier -- Ohio, Kentucky, Indiana. #-# -- Mass outbreak of spiritualism. Blessings, songs, spirit-drawings and business advice transmitted by deceased leaders through living "instruments." #'s -- Highpoint of Society. Six thousand members, # communities, fifty-eight "Families." Total recorded membership -- from late #th century to late #th century -- approximately seventeen thousand. #d Shakers noted for -- mailorder seed business, handicrafts (brooms, baskets and boxes), furniture-manufacture. Credited with invention of -- common clothes pin, cut nails, circular saw, turbine waterwheel, steam-driven washing machine.  Worship -- Emphasis on communal singing and dancing. Early "convulsive" phase gives way in nineteenth century to highly organized performances and processions -- ring dances, square order shuffles. BelieJs -- Celibacy, Duality of Deity (Eather and Mother God), Equality of the Sexes, Equality in Labor, Equality in Property. Society to be perpetuated by "admission of serious-minded persons and adoption of children." Motto -- "Hands to work and Hearts to God." A.M.) TO: Mrs. Rosemary Collins, # Escorial Drive, Baj'water, Florida, #I son Junction Rotel, Hudson Junction, N.Y. Dear Rosie: Has that little wriggler of ours been down your way lately? Bruce is off again on an unannounced sidetrip, and it struck me that he might have hopped down south to visit his favorite aunt. Not to mention his favorite cousin! How is that suntanned teaser of yours? Still taking after you in the S-L-N department? Give her a big kiss for me -- you know where! And if Bruce does show up please buzz me right away at the above zip. Much Brotherly Love, Ray. TO; Stock, Ex-Ed., LI. film segment on Worship Service. June # -- I'm standing at the entrance to the inner sanctum of the huge Roundhouse here, the so-called Meeting Center, which is used only for important ceremonial functions -- like the Saturday Night Dance scheduled to begin in exactly five minutes. In the Holy Corridor to my right the entire congregation has already assembled in two rows, one for boys and one for girls, side by side but not touching. During the week the Meeting Center is separated from the work and living areas by curved translucent partitions which fit together to make a little dome-within-a-dome. But when the sun begins to set on Saturday night the partitions are removed to reveal a circular dance floor, which is in fact the hub of the building. From this slightly raised platform of gleaming fibercast, I can look down each radial corridor -- past the rows of neatly folded beds in the dormitories, past the shrouded machines in the repair shops, past the partly finished shakerbikes in the garage, past the scrubbed formica tables in the kitchen -- to the dim horizon line where the dome comes to rest on the sacred soil of Jerusalem West. All artificial lights have been extinguished for the Sabbath celebration. The only illumination comes from the last rays of the sun, a dying torch that seems to have set the dome material itself ablaze. It's a little like standing inside the fiery furnace of Nebuchadnezzar with a hundred and twenty-eight unworried prophets of the Lord. The silence is virtually complete -- not a cough, not the faintest rustle of fabric is heard. Even the air vents have been turned off -- at least for the moment. I become aware of the harsh sound of my own respiration. At precisely eight o'clock the two lines of worshippers begin to move forward out of the Holy Corridor. They circle the dance floor, the boys moving to the right, the girls to the left. Actually, it's difficult to tell them apart. The Shakers use no body ornaments at all -- no paints, no wigs, no gems, no bugs, no dildoes, no flashers. All wear their hair cropped short, as if sheared with the aid of an overturned bowl. And all are dressed in some variation of Shaker gear -- a loosely fitting, long-sleeved, buttonless and collarless shirt slit open at the neck for two inches and hanging free at the waist over a pair of baggy trousers pulled tight around each ankle by a hidden elastic band. The garments look vaguely North African. They are made of soft dynaleen and they come in a variety of pastel shades. One girl may be wearing a pale pink top and a light blue bottom. The boy standing opposite her may have on the same colors, reversed. Others in the procession have chosen combinations of lilac and peach, ivory and lemon or turquoise and butternut. The range of hues seems endless but the intensity never varies, so that the entire spectacle presents a living demonstration of one of the basic Articles of Faith of the Shaker Revival -- Diversity in Uniformity. Now the procession has ended. The worshipers have formed two matching arcs, sixty-four boys on one side, sixty-four girls on the other, each standing precisely an arm's length from each neighbor. All are barefoot. All are wearing the same expression -- a smile so modest as to be virtually undetectable if it were not mirrored and remirrored a hundred and twenty-eight times around the circumference of the ritual circle. The color of the dome has begun to change to a darker, angrier crimson. Whether the natural twilight's being artifically augmented -- either from inside or outside the building -- is impossible to tell. All eyes are turned upward to a focus about twenty-five feet above the center of the floor, where an eight-sided loudspeaker hangs by a chrome-plated cable from the midpoint of the dome. The air begins to fill with a pervasive vibration like the rumble of a distant monocar racing toward you in the night. And then the music explodes into the supercharged air. Instantly the floor is alive with jerking, writhing bodies -- it's as if each chord were an electrical impulse applied directly to the nerve ends of the dancers (TT#  Ballantine Books IF IT'S January, Spring can't be far away. And a Happy New Year to everyone. This month is actually the end of the Fall season for publishers. Officially, Spring starts for us in February and ends in July. The end of our presenf season sees a romp by Fletcher Pratt and L. Sprague de venture of what happens to a young man who is hauled off by a bunch of drunken elves. There is Lin Carter's usual perspicacious introduction.  the secret services get rapped while Regan merchants do the equivalent of buying Manhattan. Well, roughly! And a new one for us -- Douglas R. Mof her-Computer-Complex titied happen...  with a reissue of Ted Sturgeon's best, bringing the earlier Gorean volumes series by John Norman to the fans Trends for # -- prices are going up, even ours. But weTI try to hold the #c price for reissues. Given our own personal preference, we'd rather pay #c extra for a good-sized typeface than winkle our way through tiny type. But then, we read all day long, of necessity and usually half the night, too.) Nevertheless #c is still one helluva bargain for a couple of hours of interesting entertainment.  since we were requested to "Find a second classic trilogy," and did Fall of #, we, assisted by Jim Blish's enthusiasm for Cabell and Lin Carter's for fantasy in general, have been quietly nudging to do more than just one a month.  now extinct -- with a view to avoiding having the same thing happen to the human species. Awareness of the threat to survival is for everybody, not just readers of science fiction. So keep talking, keep reading, and we'll etcetera. Meanwhile, does everyone BB -- and the music is unbelievably loud. The dome must act as an enormous soundbox. I can feel the vibrations in my feet and my teeth are chattering with the beat -- but as wild as the dancing is, the circle is still intact. Each Shaker is "shaking" in his own place. Some are uttering incomprehensible cries, the holy gibberish that the Shakers call their Gift of Tongues -- ecstatic prophesies symbolizing the Wordless Word of the Deity. One young girl with a gaunt but beautiful face is howling like a coyote. Another is grunting like a pig. A third is alternately spitting into the air and slapping her own cheeks viciously with both hands. Across the floor a tall skinny boy has shaken loose from the rim of the circle. Pirouetting at high speed, his head thrown straight back so that his eyes are fixed on the crimson membrane of the dome, he seems to be propelling himself in an erratic path toward the center of the floor...And now the dome is changing color again, clotting to a deeper purple -- like the color of a late evening sky but flecked with scarlet stars that seem to be darting about with a life of their own, colliding, coalescing, reforming. A moment of relative calm has descended on the dancers. They are standing with their hands at their sides -- only their heads are moving, lolling first to one side, then the other, in keeping with the new, subdued rhythm of the music. The tall boy in the center has begun to spin around and around in place, picking up speed with each rotation -- now he's whirling like a top, his head still bent back, his eyes staring sightlessly. His right arm shoots out from the shoulder, the elbow locked, the fingers stiff, the palm flat -- this is what the Shakers call the Arrow Sign, a manifestation of the Gift of Prophecy, directly inspired by the Dual Deity, Father Power and Mother Wisdom. The tall boy is the "instrument" and he is about to receive a message from on high. His head tilts forward. His rotation slows. He cOmes to a halt with his right arm pointing at a short red-haired girl. The girl begins to shake all over as if struck by a high fever. The music rises to an ear-shattering crescendo and ends in mid-note. "Everyone's a mirror," the tall boy shouts. "Clean, clean, clean -- oh, let it shine! My dirt's not my own but it stains the earth. And the earth's not my own -- the Mother and Father are light above light but the light can't shine alone. Only a mirror can shine, shine, shine. Let the mirror be mine, be mine, be mine!" The red-haired girl is shaking so hard her limbs are flailing like whips. Her mouth has fallen open and she begins to moan, barely audibly at first. What she utters might be a single-syllable word like "clean" or "mine" or "shine" repeatedly, so rapidly that the consonants break down and the vowels flow into one unending stream of sound. But it keeps getting louder and louder and still louder, like the wail of an air-raid siren, until all resemblance to speech disappears and it seems impossible that such a sound can come from a human throat. You can almost hear the blood vessels straining, bursting. Then the loudspeaker cuts in again in mid-note with the loudest, wildest jag-rock riff I have ever heard, only it's no longer something you can hear -- it's inside you or you're inside it. And the dome has burst into blooms of color! A stroboscopic fireworks display that obliterates all outlines and shatters perspective and you can't tell whether the dancers are moving very, very slowly or very, very fast. The movement is so perfectly synchronized with the sound and the sound with the color that there seems to be no fixed reference point anywhere. All you can say is: "There is color, there is sound, there is movement -- " This is the Gift of Seizure, which the New Shakers prize so highly -- and whether it is genuinely mystical, as they claim, or autohypnotic or drug-induced, as some critics maintain, or a combination of all of these or something else entirely, it is an undeniably real -- and profoundly disturbing -- experience. TO: Frederick Rickover, Eastern Supervisor, Feel-O-Mat Corp., Baltimore, Maryland, son Junction Rotel, Hudson Junction, N.Y. Fred: I'm afraid it's back-scratching time again. I need a codeHRtl#-#-#. I'm interested in whether the codee has plugged into a feel-o-mat anywhere in the Federation during the past two weeks. This one's a family matter, not business, so buzz me only at the above zip. I won't forget it. Gratefully, Ray. TO: Stock. Ex-Ed., LI. Shaker "testimonies." Edited transcripts, July #. er Brown"): What kind of mike is this? No kidding. I didn't know they made a re-amper this small. Chinese? Oh. Right. Well, let's see -- I was born April seventeenth, nineteen-seventy-four, in Ellsworth, Saskatchewan. My breath-father's a foremen at a big refinery there. My breath-mother was a consumer-housewife. She's gone over now. It's kind of hard to remember details. When I was real little, I think I saw the feds scratch a Bomb-thrower on the steps of City Hall. But maybe that was only something I saw on #-D. School was -- you know, the usual. Oh, once a bunch of us kids got hold of some fresh spores from the refinery -- I guess we stole them somehow. Anyway, there was still a lot of open land around and we planted them and raised our own crop of puffers. I didn't come down for a week. That was my farming experience. bummer-grant on my fifteenth birthday, got a two-year contract and took off the next day for the sun. Let's see -- Minneapolis, Kansas City, Mexico -- what a jolt! There weren't so many feel-o-mats in the small towns down there and I was into all the hard stuff you could get in those days -- speed, yellow, rock-juice, little-annie -- I guess the only thing I never tried for a jolt was the Process and there were times when I was just about ready. When the grant ran out, I just kept bumming on my own. At first you think it's going to be real easy. Half the people you know are still on contract and they share it around. Then your old friends start running out faster than you make new ones and there's a whole new generation on the road. And you start feeling more and more like a feebie and acting like one. I was lucky because I met this sweet little dove in Nashville -- she had a master's in AudioVisual biit she was psycho for bummers, especially flat ones. Anyway, she comes back to her coop one day with a new tape and puts it on and says, "This'll go right through you. It's a wild new group called the Shakers." She didn't know two bobby's worth about the Shakers and I didn't either -- the first Shaker tapes were just hitting the market about then. Well, I can tell you, that jagged sound gave me a jolt. I mean, it was bigger than yellow, bigger than juice, only it let you down on your feet instead of your back. I had this feeling I had to hear more. I got all the tapes that were out but they weren't enough. So I took off one night for Wildwood and before I knew it I was in a Prep Meeting and I was home free -- you know. I've always kind of hoped that little dove makes it on her own -- Oh, yeah, the band. Well, I'm one of the Band Deacons, which is what's called a Sacrificial Gift because it means handling the accounts -- and that's too close to the jacks and bobbys for comfort. But someone has to do it. You can't stay alive in an impure world without getting a little stained and if outsiders want to lay the Kennedys on us for bikes and tapes, that's a necessary evil. But we don't like to spread the risk in the Family. So the Deacons sign the checks and deal with the agents and the stain's on us alone. And everyone prays a little harder to square it with the Father and Mother. riah Moses"): I was born in Darien, Connecticut. I'm an Aquarius with Leo rising. Do you want my breath-name? I don't mind -- it's Cathy Ginsberg. My breath-parents are both full-time consumers. I didn't have a very interesting childhood, I guess: I went to MidDarien Modular School. I was a pretty good student -- my best subject was World Culture. I consummated on my third date, which was about average. I've been told, for my class. Do you really want all this background stuff? I guess the biggest thing that happened to the old me was when I won a second prize in the Maxwell Puffer Civic Essay contest when I was fourteen. The subject was The Joys oj Spectalorism and the prize was a Programed Weekend in Hawaii for two. I don't remember who I went with. But Hawaii was really nice. All those brownskinned boys -- we went to a big luau on Saturday night. That's a native-style orgy. They taught me things we never even learned in school. I remember thinking. Oh, star, this is the living end! But when it was all over I had another thought. If this was the living end -- what came next? I don't know if it was the roast pig or what but I didn't feel so good for a few days. The night we got back home -- Herbie! That was the name of my date, Herbie Alcott -- he had short curly hair all over his back -- anyway, the night I got home my breath-parents picked me up at the airport and on the way back to Darien they started asking me what I wanted to do with my life. They were trying to be so helpful, you know. I mean, you could see they would have been disappointed if I got involved in production of some kind but they weren't about to say that in so many words. They just asked me if I had decided how I wanted to plug into the Big Board. It was up to me to choose between college or the Consumer Corps or a Travel Grant -- they even asked me if Herbie and I were getting serious and if we wanted to have a baby -- because the waiting-list at the Marriage Bureau was already six-months long and getting longer. The trouble was I was still thinking about the luau and the roast pig and I felt all -- burned out. Like a piece of charcoal that still looks solid but is really just white ash -- and if you touch it it crumbles and blows away. So I said I'd think about it but what I was really thinking was I'm not signing up for any more orgies just yet. And a few days later the miracle happened. A girl in our class was reported missing and a friend of mine heard someone say that she'd become a Shaker. I said, "What's that?" My friend said, "It's a religion that believes in No hate. No war. No money. No sex." And I felt this thrill go right through me. And even though I didn't know what it meant at the time, that was the moment I discovered my Gift. It was such a warm feeling, like something soft and quiet curled up inside you, waiting. And the day I turned fifteen I hiked up to Jerusalem and I never went home. That was eleven months ago... oh, you can't describe what happens at Preparative Meeting. It's what happens inside you that counts. Like now, when I think of all my old friends from Darien, I say a little prayer. Father Power, Mother Wisdom, touch their Gifts, set them free... nest Truth"): I'm aware that I'm something of a rarity here. I assume that's why you asked me for a testimony. But I don't want you categorizing me as a Shaker intellectual or a Shaker theologian or anything like that. I serve as Legal Deacon because that's my Gift. But I'm also a member of the vacuum detail in Corridor Three and that's my Gift too. I'd be just as good a Shaker if I only cleaned the floor and nothing else. Is that clear? Good. Well then, as briefly four years old, from Berkeley, California. Breath-parents were on the faculty at the University; killed in an air crash when I was ten. I was raised by the state. Pacific Highlands Modular School: First honors. Consumer Corps: Media-aide First-class. Entered the University at seventeen. Pre-law. Graduated magna cum in nineteen-ninety. Completed four-year Law School in three years. In my final year I became interested in the literature of religion -- or, to be more precise, the literature of mysticism -- possibly as a counterpoise to the increasing intensity of my formal studies. Purely as an intellectual diversion I began to read St. John of the Cross, George Fox, the Vedas, Tao, Zen, the Kabbala, the Sufis. But when I came across the early Shakers I was struck at once with the daring and clarity of this purely American variant. All mystics seek spiritual union with the Void, the Nameless, the Formless, the Ineffable. But the little band of Shaker pilgrims, confronted with a vast and apparently unbounded wilderness, took a marvelous quantum leap of faith and decided that the union had already been accomplished. The wilderness was the Void. For those who had eyes to see -- this was God's Kingdom. And by practicing a total communism, a total abnegation, a total dedication, they made the wilderness flower for two hundred years. Then, unable to adjust to the methodologies of the Industrial Revolution, they quietly faded away; it was as if their gentle spirit had found a final resting place in the design of their utterly simple and utterly beautiful wooden furniture -- each piece of which has since become a collector's item. When I began reading about the Old Shakers I had of course heard about the New Shakers -- but I assumed that they were just another crackpot fundamentalist sect like the Holy Rollers or the Snake Handlers, an attempt to keep alive the pieties of a simpler day in the present age of abundance. But eventually my curiosity -- or so I called it at the time -- led me to investigate a Preparative Meeting that had been established in the Big Sur near Jefferstown. And I found my Gift. The experience varies from individual to individual. For me it was the revelation that the complex machine we refer to as the Abundant Society is the real anachronism. All the euphorics we feed ourselves cannot change the fact that the machinery of abundance has long since reached its limit as a vital force and is now choking on its own waste products -- Pollution, Overpopulation, Dehumanization. Far from being a breakthrough, the so-called Cultural Revolution was merely the last gasp of the old order trying to maintain itself by programing man's most private senses into the machine. And the childish Bomb-throwers were nothing but retarded romantics, an anachronism within an anachronism. At this juncture in history, only the Shaker Revival offers a true alternative -- in the utterly simple, and therefore utterly profound. Four Noes. The secular world usually praises us for our rejection of Hate and War and mocks us for our rejection of Money and Sex. But the Four Noes constitute a beautifully balanced ethical equation, in which each term is a function of the other three. There are no easy Utopias. Non-Shakers often ask: What would happen if everyone became a Shaker? Wouldn't that be the end of the human race? My personal answer is this; Society is suffering from the sickness unto death -- a plague called despair. Shakerism is the only cure. As long as the plague rages more and more people will find the strength to take the medicine required, no matter how bitter it may seem. Perhaps at some future date, the very spread of Shakerism will restore Society to health, so that the need for Shakerism will again slacken. Perhaps the cycle will be repeated. Perhaps not. It is impossible to know what the Father and Mother have planned for their children. Only one thing is certain. The last of the Old Shaker prophetesses wrote in nineteen-fiftysix: "The flame may flicker but the spark can never be allowed to die out until the salvation of the world is accomplished." I don't think you'll find the flame flickering here. P.M.) TO: Stock, Ex-Ed., #. #. Hudson Junction Rotel Art: Cooperation unlimited here -- until I mention "Preparative Meeting." Then they all get tongue-tied. Too holy for impure ears. No one will even say where or when. Working hypothesis: It's a compulsory withdrawl session. Recruits obviously must kick all worldly habits before taking final vows. Big question: how do they do it? Conscious or unconscious? Cold-turkey, hypnosuggestion, or re-conditioning? Legal or illegal? Even Control would like to know. I'm taping the Reception Deacon tomorrow. If you approve. I'll start putting the pressure on. The groundwork's done. We may get a story yet. Ray. TO: Joseph Harger, Coordinator, N.Y. State Consumer Control, Albany, N.Y. #Hudson Junction Rotel, Hudson Junction, N.Y. Joe: I appreciate your taking a personal interest in this matter. My wife obviously gave the wrong impression to the controller she contacted. She tends to get hysterical. Despite what she may have said I assure you my son's attitude toward the Ghetto was a perfectly healthy blend of scorn and pity. Bruce went with me once to see the Harlem Wall -- must have been six or seven -- and Coordinator Bill Quaite let him sit in the Scanner's chair for a few minutes. He heard a muzzein call from the top of one of those rickety towers. He saw the wild rats prowling in the stench and garbage. He also watched naked children fighting with wooden knives over a piece of colored glass. I am told there are young people today stupid enough to think that sneaking over the Wall is an adventure and that the process is reversible -- but my son is definitely not one of them. And he is certainly not' a bomb-thrower. I know that you have always shared my publication's view that a selective exposure to the harsher realities makes for better consumers. (I'm thinking of that little snafu in data-traffic in the Albany Grid last summer.) I hope you'll see your way clear to trusting me again. I repeat; there's not the slightest indication that my son was going over to the Blacks. In fact, I have good reason to believe that he will turn up quite soon, with all discrepancies accounted for. But I need a little time. A Missing Persons Bulletin would only make things harder at the moment. I realize it was my wife who initiated the complaint. But I'd greatly appreciate it if she got misfiled for # hours. I'll handle any static on this side. Discreetly, Ray TO: Stock, Ex-Ed., #. #. interview with Antonia Cross, age #, Reception Deacon, Jerusalem West Edited Transcript, July #. Q: (I waited silently for her to take the lead.) A: Before we begin, I think we better get a few things straight. It'll save time and grief in the long run. First of all, despite what your magazine and others may have said in the past, we never proselytize. Never. So please don't use that word. We just try to live our Gift -- and if other people are drawn to us, that's the work of the Father and Mother, not us. We don't have to preach. When someone's sitting in filth up to his neck he doesn't need a preacher to tell him he smells. All he needs to hear is that there's a cleaner place somewhere. Second, we don't prevent anyone from leaving, despite all rumors to the contrary. We've had exactly three apostates in the last four years. They found out their wheels were not our wheels and they left. Q; Give me their names. A: There's no law that says we have to disclose the names of backsliders. Find them yourself. That shouldn't be too hard, now that they're plugged back in to the Big Board. Q. You overestimate the power of the press. A: False modesty is not considered a virtue among Shakers. Q; You mentioned three backsliders. Flow many applicants are turned away before taking final vows? A; The exact percentage is immaterial. Some applicants are more serious than others. There is no great mystery about our reception procedure. You've heard the expression, "Weekend Shakers." Anybody can buy the gear and dance and sing and stay pure for a couple of days. It's even considered a "jolt," I'm told. We make sure that those who come to us know the difference between a weekend and a lifetime. We explain the Gift, the Creed, the Articles of Faith. Then we ask them why they've come to us. We press them pretty hard. In the end, if they're still serious, they are sent to Preparative Meeting for a while, until a Family is ready to accept them. Q: How long is a while? A; Preparative Meeting can take days or weeks. Or longer. Q; Are they considered fullfledged Shakers during that time? A: The moment of Induction is a spiritual, not a temporal, phenomenon. Q: But you notify the authorities only after a recruit is accepted in a Family? A: We comply with all the requirements of the Full Disclosure Law. Q: What if the recruit is underage and lies about it? Do you A: We obey the law. Q: But a recruit at a Prep Meeting isn't a Shaker and so you don't have to report his presence. Is that right? A: We've had exactly nine complaints filed against us in four years. Not one has stuck. Q: Then you do delay acceptance until you can trace a recruit's identity? A; I didn't say that. We believe in each person's right to redefine his set, no matter what the Big Board may say about him. But such administrative details tend to work themselves out. Q: How? I don't understand. A: The ways of the Father and Mother sometimes passeth understanding. Q: You say you don't proselytize, but isn't that what your tapes are -- a form of preaching? Don't most of your recruits come to you because of the tapes? And don't most of them have to be brought down from whatever they're hooked on before you'll even let them in? A: The world -- your world -- is filth. From top to bottom. We try to stay as far away as we can. But we have to eat. So we sell you our tapes and our Shakerbikes. There's a calculated risk of contamination. But it works the other way too. Filth can be contaminated by purity. That's known as Salvation. It's like a tug of war. We'll see who takes the greatest risk. Q: That's what I'm here for -- to see at first hand. Where is the Jerusalem West Preparative Meeting held? A: Preparative Meetings are private. For the protection of all concerned. Q: Don't you mean secret? Isn't there something going on at these meetings that you don't want the public to know? A: If the public is ignorant of the life of the spirit, that is hardly our fault. Q: Some people believe that your recruits are "prepared" with drugs or electro-conditioning. A: Some people think that Shaker stew is full of saltpeter. Are you going to print that, too? Q: You have been accused of brain-tampering. That's a serious charge. And unless I get a hell of a lot more cooperation from you than I've been getting I will have to assume that you have something serious to hide. A; No one ever said you'd be free to see everything. You'll just have to accept our -- guidance -- in matters concerning religious propriety. Q; Let me give you a little guidance. Miss Cross. You people already have so many enemies in that filthy world you despise that one unfriendly story from II. might just tip the scales. A; The power of the press? We'll take our chances. Q: What will you do if the police crack down? A: We're not afraid to die. And the Control authorities have found that it's more trouble than it's worth to put us in jail. We seem to upset the other inmates. Q; Miss Cross -- A: We use no titles here. My name is Antonia. Q: You're obviously an intelligent, dedicated young woman. I would rather work with you than against you. Why don't we try to find some middle ground? As a journalist my primary concern is human nature -- what happens to a young recruit in the process of becoming a full-fledged Shaker. You won't let me into a Prep Meeting to see for myself. All right, you have your reasons, and I respect them. But I ask you to respect mine. If I can look through your Reception files -- just the last two or three weeks will do -- I should be able to get some idea of what kind of raw material you draw on. You can remove the names, of course. A: Perhaps we can provide a statistical breakdown for you. Q; I don't want statistics. I want to look at their pictures, listen to their voices -- you say you press them pretty hard in the first interview. That's what I need: their responses under pressure, the difference between those who stick it through and those who don't. A: How do we know you're not looking for something of a personal nature -- to embarrass us? Q: For God's sakes. I'm one of the best-known tapemen in the Federation. Why not just give me the benefit of the doubt? A; You invoke a Deity that means nothing to you. Q: I'm sorry. A; The only thing I can do is transmit your request to the Octave itself. Any decision on such a matter would have to come from a Full Business Meeting. Q; How long will it take? A; The Octave is meeting tomorrow, before Evening Service. Q: All right. I can wait till then. I suppose I should apologize again for losing my temper. I'm afraid it's an occupational hazard. A: We all have our Gift. TO; Stock, Ex-Ed., .. er Revival; July #. It is unclear whether the eight teenagers -- six boys and two girls -- who banded together one fateful evening in the spring of #I to form a jag-rock combo called The Shakers had any idea of the religious implications of the name. According to one early account in RiJJ magazine, the original eight were thinking only of a classic rock-and-roll number of the nineteen-fifties Shake, Rattle and Roll (a title not without sexual as well as musicological overtones). On the other hand, there is evidence that Harry G was interested in astrology, palmistry, Scientology and other forms of modern occultism even before he left home at the age of fifteen. (Harry G was born Harry Guardino, on December eighteen, nineteenseventy-four, in Schoodic, Maine, the son of a third-generation lobster fisherman.) Like many members of his generation he applied for a Federal Travel Grant on graduation from Modular School and 'received a standard two-year contract. But unlike most of his fellow-bummers, Harry did not immediately take off on an allexpenses-paid tour of the seamier side of life in the North American Federation. Instead, he hitched a ride to New York City, where he established a little basement coop on the lower west side that soon became a favorite way-station for other, more restless bummers passing through the city. No reliable account of this period is available. The rumors that he dabbled in a local Bomb-throwers cell appear to be unfounded. But it is known that sometime during the spring of nineteen-ninety-one a group of bummers nearing the end of their grants gathered in Harry G's coop to discuss the future. By coincidence or design the eight young people who came together that night from the far corners of the Federation all played some instrument and shared a passion for jag-rock. And as they talked and argued among themselves about the best way possible to "plug into the Big Board," it slowly began to dawn on them that perhaps their destinies were linked -- or, as Harry G himself has put it, "We felt we could make beautiful music together. Time has made us one." Building a reputation in the jagrock market has never been easy -- not even with divine intervention. For the next two months, The Shakers scrambled for work, playing a succession of one-night stands in consumers' centers, schools, fraternal lodges -- wherever someone wanted live enterthe group up. The Shakers traveled in a second-hand Chevrolet van which was kept running only by the heroic efforts of the group's electric-oud player, Richard Fitzgerald (who later -- as Richard F -- helped to design the improved version of the turbo-adapter which forms the basis of today's Shakerbike.) On the night of June the first the group arrived in Flancock, Massachusetts, where they were scheduled to play the next evening at the graduation dance of the Grady L. Parker Modular School. They had not' worked for three days and their finances had reached a most precarious stage -- they were now sharing only four bummer-grants between them, the other four contracts having expired in the previous weeks. From the very beginning of their relationship the eight had gone everywhere and done everything as a group -- they even insisted on sleeping together in one room on the theory that the "bad vibrations" set up by an overnight absence from each other might adversely affect their music. As it turned out, there was no room large enough at the local Holiday Inn, so, after some lengthy negotiations, the Modular School principal arranged for them to camp out on the grounds of the local Shaker Museum, a painstaking restoration of an early New England Shaker community dating back to seventeen-ninety. Amused but not unduly impressed by the coincidence in names, the eight Shakers bedded down, for the night within sight of the Museum's most famous structure, the Round Stone Barn erected by the original Shakers in eighteen-twenty-six. Exactly what happened between midnight and dawn on that fog-shrouded New England meadow may never be known -- the validation of mystical experience being by its very nature a somewhat inexact science. According to Shaker testimony, however, the spirit of Mother Ann, sainted foundress of the original sect, touched the Gifts of the eight where they lay and in a vision of the future -- which Amelia D later said was "as clear and bright as a holograph" -- revealed why they had been chosen: The time had come for a mass revival of Shaker beliefs and practices. The eight teenagers awoke at the same instant, compared visions, found them to be identical and wept together for joy. They spent the rest of the day praying for guidance and making plans. Their first decision was to play as scheduled at the Grady L. Parker graduation dance. "We decided to go on doing just what we had been doing -- only more so," Amelia D later explained. "Also, I guess, we needed the jacks." group apparently played as never before. Their music opened up doors to whole new ways of hearing and feeling -- or so it seemed to the excited crowd of seniors who thronged around the bandstand when the first set was over. Without any premeditation, or so he later claimed, Harry Guardino stood up and announced the new Shaker dispensation, including the Believers' Creed (the Four Noes) and a somewhat truncated version of the Articles of Faith of the United Society of Believers (Revived): "All things must be kept decent and in good order," "Diversity in Uniformity," and "Work is Play." According to the Hancock newspaper, seventeen members of the senior class left town that morning with the Shakers -- in three cars "borrowed" from parents and later returned. Drawn by a Gift of Travel, the little band of pilgrims made their way to the quiet corner of New York State now known as Jerusalem West, bought some land -- with funds obtained from anonymous benefactors -- and settled down to their strange experiment in monastic and ascetic communism. The actual historical connections between Old Shakers and New Shakers remains a matter of conjecture. It is not clear, for instance, whether Harry G and his associates had a chance to consult the documentary material on display at the Hancock Museum. There is no doubt that the First Article of Faith of the Shaker Revival is a word-for-word copy of the first part of an early Shaker motto. But it has been given a subtly different meaning in present-day usage. And while many of the New Shaker doctrines and practices can be traced to the general tenor of traditional Shakerism, the adaptations are often quite free and sometimes wildly capricious. All in all, the Shaker Revival seems to be very much a product of our own time. Some prominent evolutionists even see it as part of a natural process of weeding out those individuals incapable of becoming fully consuming members of the Abundant Society. They argue that Shakerism is a definite improvement, in this respect, over the youthful cult of Bomb-throwers which had to be suppressed in the early days of the Federation. But there are other observers who see a more ominous trend at work. They point especially to the serious legal questions raised by the Shaker's efforts at large-scale proselytization. The twenty-seventh Amendment to the Federal Constitution guarantees the right of each white citizen over the age of fifteen to the free and unrestricted enjoyment of his own senses, provided that such enjoyment does not interfere with the range or intensity of any other citizen's sensual enjoyment. Presumably this protection also extends to the right of any white citizen to deny himself the usual pleasures. But what is the status of corporate institutions that engage in such repression? How binding, for example, is the Shaker recruit's sworn allegiance to the Believers' Creed? How are the Four Noes enforced within the sect? Suppose two Shakers find themselves physically attracted to each other and decide to consummate does the United Society of Believers have any right to place obstacles between them? These are vital questions that have yet to be answered by the Control authorities. But there are influential men in Washington who read the twenty-seventh amendment as an obligation on the government's part not merely to protect the individual's right to sensual pleasure but also to help him maximize it. And in the eyes of these broad constructionists the Shakers are on shaky ground. TO; Stock, Ex-Ed., I. . you? in! Shut the door. My God, I thought you were locked up in that Prep Meeting. I thought -- When I heard you were prowling around town I knew I had to talk to you. mind then? just wanted to make sure you didn't lie about everything. here? if that's what you mean. No one even knows who I am. I've redefined my set, as we say. They're not fools. They'll find out soon enough -- if they haven't already. That's another lie. And anyway, I'll tell them myself after Induction. late. We want you to come home. that her little baby is safe and sound. How is she? Blubbering all over herself as usual?about your running away. ried they'll cut off her credit at the feel-o-mat? For letting another potential consumef get off the hook? risked coming to me if you didn't have doubts. Don't make a terrible mistake. because I know how you can twist other people's words. Are you recording this? you straight out -- please leave us alone. tampering with your mind? your local drinking water lately? enough of the world to turn your back on it. Arlene. ful? lene have isn't life. It's the American Dream Come True. You're in despair and don't even know it. That's the worse kind. as if you believed them. think I don't? blood. I know you. know is that your little pride and joy ran away to become a monk and took the family genes. And Arlene is too old go back to the Big Board and beg for seconds. something about rebellion, too. I've had a taste of it in my time. It's healthy, it's natural -- I'm all for it. But not an overdose. When the jolt wears off, you'll be stuck here. And you're too smart to get trapped in a hole like this. In exactly one hour and ten minutes I'll be free, white and fifteen -- Independence Day, right? What a beautiful day to be born -- it's the nicest thing you and Arlene did for me. back. Whatever you want -- just name it and if it's in my power I'll try to get it. I have friends who will help. thing from you. We're quits -- can't you understand? The only thing we have in common now is this: And if you want that back you can take it. Just hold your hand over my mouth and pinch my nose for about five minutes. That should do it. about it? you heard? There're only two ways to go for my generation -- The Shakers or the Ghetto. How do you think I'd look in black-face with bushy hair and a gorilla nose? Or do you prefer my first choice? country's not going to put up with either much longer. There's going, to be trouble -- and I want you out of here when it comes. bies going to do? Finish our Job for us? then? To commit suicide? what the Bomb-throwers did. We want to commit your suicide. you, doesn't it? You talk about rebellion as if you knew something about it because you wore beads once and ran around holding signs. anything. You were swallowed up. Just like the Bomb-throwers. The only difference is, you were eaten alive. gray-stuff a little, and try to imagine what real rebellion would be like? Not Just another chorus of "gimme, gimme, gimme -- " But the absolute negation of what's come before? The Four Noes all rolled up into One Big No! deal -- all together before. I don't expect you to see it. Even around here, a lot of people don't know what's happening. Expiation! That's what rebellion is all about. The young living down the sins of the fathers and mothers! But the young are always so hungry for life they get distracted before they can finish the Job. Look at all the poor, doomed rebels in history whenever they got too big to be crushed the feebies bought them off with a piece of the action. The stick or the carrot and then -- business as usual. Your generation was the biggest sellout of all. But the big laugh is, you really thought you won. So now you don't have any carrot left to offer, because you've already shared it all with us -- before we got old. And we're strong enough to laugh at your sticks. Which is why the world is going to find out for the first time what total rebellion is. believe in violence and hate? not of this world. You can forget all the tapes and bikes and dances -- that's the impure shell that must be sloughed off. If you want to get the real picture, just imagine us -- all your precious little gene-machines -- standing around in a circle, our heads bowed in prayer, holding our breaths and clicking off one by one. Don't you think that's a beautiful way for your world to end? Not with a bang or a whimper -- but with one long breathless Amen? TO: Stock, Ex-Ed., I . I . "Shaker Revival" (scratch earlier transmission; new lead upcoming). Wednesday, July # -- An early critic of the Old Shakers, a robust pamphleteer who had actually been a member of the sect for ten months, wrote this prophetic appraisal of his former cohorts in the year seventeen-eighty-two: "When we consider the infant state of civil power in America since the Revolution began, every infringement on the natural rights of humanity, every effort to undermine our original constitution, either in civil or ecclesiastical order, saps the foundation of Independency." That winter, the Shaker foundress, Mother Ann, was seized in Petersham, Massachusetts, by a band of vigilantes who, according to a contemporary account, wanted "to find out whether she was a woman or not." Various other Shaker leaders were horsewhipped, thrown in jail, tarred and feathered and driven out of one New England town after another by an aroused citizenry. These severe persecutions, which lasted through the turn of the century, were the almost inevitable outcome of a clash between the self-righteous, unnatural, uncompromising doctrines of the Shakers -- and the pragmatic, democratic, forward-looking mentality of the struggling new nation, which would one day be summed up in that proud emblem: The American Way of Life. This conflict is no less sharp today. So far the New Shakers have generally been given the benefit of the doubt as just another harmless fringe group. But there is evidence that the mood of the country is changingand rapidly. Leading educators and political figures, respected clergymen and prominent consumer consultants have all become more outspoken in denouncing the disruptive effect of this new fanaticism on the country as a whole. Not since the heyday of the Bomb-throwers in the late Seventies has a single issue shown such potential for galvanizing informed public opinion. And a chorus of distraught parents has only Just begun to make itself heard -- like the lamentations of Rachel in the wilderness. Faced with the continuing precariousness of the international situation, and the unresolved dilemma of the Ghettoes, some Control authorities have started talking about new restrictions on all monastic sects -- not out of any desire to curtail religious freedom but in an effort to preserve the constitutional guarantees of free expression and consumption. Some feel that if swift, firm governmental action is not forthcoming it will get harder and harder to prevent angry parents -- and others with legitimate grievances -- from taking the law into their own hands. She was lost in terror -- he was beyond it. They could survive only if they abandoned reason! He didn't know who he was when she met him -- well, not many people did. He was in the high orchard doing something under a pear tree. The land smelled of late summer and wind -- bronze, it smelled bronze. He looked up at a compact girl in her mid-twenties, at a fearless face and eyes the same color as her hair, which was extraordinary because her hair was red-gold. She looked down at a leather-skinned man in his forties, at a gold-leaf electroscope in his hand, and felt she was an intruder. She said, "Oh -- " in what was apparently the right way. Because he nodded once and said, "Hold this -- " and there could then be no thought of intrusion. She kneeled down beside him and took the instrument, holding it exactly where he positioned her hand. He moved away a little and struck a tuning fork against his kneecap. "What's it doing?" He had a good voice, the kind of voice strangers notice and listen to, She looked at the delicate leaves of gold in the glass shield of the electroscope. "They're moving apart." He struck the tuning fork again and the leaves pressed away from one another. "Much?" "About forty-five degrees when you hit the fork." "Good -- that's about the most we'll get." From a pocket of his bush jacket he drew a sack of chalk dust and dropped a small handful on the ground. "I'll move now. You stay right there and tell me how much the leaves separate." He traveled around the pear tree in a zigzag course, striking his tuning fork while she called out numbers -- ten degrees, thirty, five, twenty, nothing. Whenever the gold foil pressed apart to maximum -- forty degrees or more -- he dropped more chalk. When he was finished the tree was surrounded by a rough oval of white dots. He took out a notebook and diagramed them and the tree, put away the book and took the electroscope out of her hands. "Were you looking for something?" he asked her. "No," she said. "Yes." He could smile. Though it did not last long she found the expression surprising in a face like his. "That's not what is called, in a court of law, a responsive answer." She glanced across the hillside, metallic in that late light. There wasn't much on it -- rocks, weeds the summer was done with, a tree or so, the orchard. Anyone present had come a long way to get here. "It wasn't a simple question," she said, tried to smile and burst into tears. She was sorry and said so. "Why?" he asked. This was the first time she was to experience this ask-the-nextquestion thing of his. It was unsettling. It always would be -- never less, sometimes a great deal more. "Well -- one doesn't have emotional explosions in public." "You do. I don't know this 'one' you're talking about." "I -- guess I don't either, now that you mention it." "Tell the truth then. No sense in going around and around about it: He'll think that I... and the like. I'll think what I think, whatever you say. Or -- go down the mountain and just don't say any more." She did not turn to go, so he added; "Try the truth, then. If it's important, it's simple. And if it's simple it's easy to say." "I'm going to die!" she cried. "So am I." "I have a lump in my breast." "Come up to the house and I'll fix it." turned away and started through the orchard. Startled half out of her wits, indignant and full of insane hope, experiencing, even, a quick curl of astonished laughter, she stood for a moment watching him go and then found herself (at what point did I decide?) running after him. She caught up with him on the uphill margin of the orchard. "Are you a doctor?" He appeared not to notice that she had waited, had run. "No," he said and, walking on. appeared not to see her stand again pulling at her lower lip, then run again to catch up. "I must be out of my mind," she said, joining him on a garden path. She said it to herself. He must have known because he did not answer. The garden was alive with defiant chrysanthemums and a pond in which she saw the flicker of a pair of redcap imperials -- silver, not gold fish -- the largest she had ever seen. Then -- the house. First it was part of the garden with its colonnaded terrace -- and then, with its rock walls (too massive to be called fieldstone) part of the mountain. It was on and in the hillside. Its roofs paralleled the skylines, front and sides, and part of it was backed against an outjutting cliff face. The door, beamed and studded and featuring two archers' slits, was opened for them (but there was no one there) and when it closed it was silent, a far more solid exclusion of things outside than any click or clang of latch or bolt. She stood with her back against it watching him cross what seemed to be the central well of the house, or at least this part of it. It was a kind of small court in the center of which was an atrium, glazed on all of its five sides and open to the sky at the top. In it was a tree, a cypress or juniper, gnarled and twisted and with the turnedback, paralleled, sculptured appearance of what the Japanese call bonsai. "Aren't you coming?" he called, holding open a door behind the atrium. "Bonsai just aren't fifteen feet tall," she said. "This one is." She walked past it slowly, looking. "How long have you had it?" His tone of voice said he was immensely pleased. It is a clumsinessto ask the owner of a bonsai how old it is -- you are then demanding to know if it is his work or if he has acquired and continued the concept of another; you are tempting him to claim for his own the concept and the meticulous labor of someone else and it becomes rude to tell a man he is being tested. Hence, How long have you had it? is polite, forbearing, profoundly courteous. He answered, "Half my life." She looked at the tree. Trees can be found, sometimes, not quite discarded, not quite forgotten, potted in rusty gallon cans in not quite successful nurseries, unsold because they are shaped oddly or have dead branches here and there, or because they have grown too slowly in whole or part. These are the ones which develop interesting trunks and a resistance to misfortune that makes them flourish if given the least excuse for living. This one was far older than half this man's life, or all of it. Looking at it, she was terrified by the unbidden thought that a fire, a fam# ' ily of squirrels, some subterranean worm or termite could end this beauty -- something working outside any concept of rightness or justice or -- of respect. She looked at the tree. She looked at the man. "Coming?" "Yes," she said and went with him into his laboratory. "Sit down over there and relax," he told her. "This might take a little while." "Over there" was a big leather chair by the bookcase. The books were right across the spectrum -- reference works in medicine and engineering, nuclear physics, chemistry, biology, psychiatry. Also tennis, gymnastics, chess, the oriental war game Go, and golf. And then drama, the techniques of fiction. Modern English Usage, The American Language and supplement, Wood's and Walker's Rhyming Dictionaries and an array of other dictionaries and encyclopedias. A whole long shelf of biographies. " Y ou have quite a library." He answered her rather shortly -- clearly he did not want to talk just now, for he was very busy. He said only, "Yes I have -- perhaps you'll see it some time -- " which left her to pick away at his words to find out what on earth he meant by them. He could only have meant, she decided, that the books beside her chair were what he kept handy for his work -- that his real library was elsewhere. She looked at him with a certain awe. A nd she watched him. She liked the way he moved -- swiftly, decisively. Clearly he knew what he was doing. He used some equipment that she recognized -- a glass still, titration equipment, a centrifuge. There were two refrigerators, one of which was not a refrigerator at all, for she could see the large indicator on the door. It stood at #F. It came to her that a modern refrigerator is perfectly adaptable to the demand for controlled environment, even a warm one. But all that -- and the equipment she did not recognize -- was only furniture. It was the man who was worth watching, the man who kept her occupied so that not once in all the long time she sat there was she tempted toward the bookshelves. At last he finished a long sequence at the bench, threw some switches, picked up a tall stool and came over to her. He perched on the stool, hung his heels on the cross-spoke and lay a pair of long brown hands over his knees. "Scared." He made it a statement. "I suppose I am." "You don't have to stay." "Considering the alternative -- " she began bravely but the couragesound somehow oozed out. "It can't matter much." "Very sound," he said almost cheerfully. "I remember when I was a kid there was a fire scare in the apartment house where we lived. It was a wild scramble to get out and my ten-year-old brother found himself outside in the street with an alarm clock in his hand. It was an old one and it didn't work -- but of all the things in the place he might have snatched up at a time like that, it turned out to be the clock. He's never been able to figure out why." "Have you?" "Not why he picked that particular thing -- no. But I think I know why he did something obviously irrational. You see, panic is a very special state. Like fear and flight, or fury and attack, it's a pretty primitive reaction to extreme danger. It's one of the expressions of the will to survive. What makes it so special is that it's irrational. Now, why would the abandonment of reason be a survival mechanism?" She thought about this seriously. There was that about this man which made serious thought imperative. "I can't imagine," she said finally. "Unless it's because, in some situations, reason just doesn't work." "You can imagine," he said, again radiating that huge approval, making her glow. "And you just did. If you are in danger and you try reason and reason doesn't work -- you abandon it. You can't say it's unintelligent to abandon what doesn't work, right? So then you are in panic. You start to perform random acts. Most of them -- far and away most -- will be useless. Some might even be dangerous. But that doesn't matter -- you're in danger already. Where the survival factor comes in is that away down deep you know that one chance in at all. So -- here you sit -- you're scared and you could run. Something says you should run but you won't." She nodded. He went on: "You found a lump. You went to a doctor and he made some tests and gave you the bad news. Maybe you went to another doctor and he confirmed it. You then did some research and found out what was to happen next -- the exploratory, the radical, the questionable recovery, the whole long agonizing procedure of being what they call a terminal case. You then flipped out. Did some things you hope I won't ask you about. Took a trip somewhere, anywhere, wound up in my orchard for no reason." He spread the good hands and let them go back to their kind of sleep. "Panic. The reason for little boys in their pajamas standing at midnight with a broken alarm clock in their arms -- and for the existence of quacks." Something chimed over on the bench and he gave her a quick smile and went back to work, saying over his shoulder, "I'm not a quack, by the way. To qualify as a quack you have to claim to be a doctor. I don't." She watched him switch off, switch on, stir, measure and calculate. A little orchestra of equipment chorused and soloed around him as he conducted, whirring, hissing, clicking, flickering. She wanted to laugh, to cry and to scream. She did not one of these things for fear of not stopping, ever. When he came over again, the conflict was not raging within her but was exerting steady and opposed tensions. The result was a terrible stasis and all she could do when she saw the instrument in his hand was to widen her eyes. She quite forgot to breathe. "Yes, it's a needle," he said, his tone almost bantering. "A long shiny sharp needle. Don't tell me you are one of those needle-shy people." He flipped the long power cord that trailed from the black housing around the hypodermic to get some slack, straddled the stool. "Want something to steady your nerves?" She was afraid to speak. The membrane containing her sane self was very thin, stretched very tight. He said, "I'd rather you didn't, because this pharmaceutical stew is complex enough as it is. But if you need it -- " She managed to shake her head a little and again felt the wave of approval from him. There were a thousand questions she wanted to ask -- had meant to ask -- needed to ask. What was in the needle? How many treatments must she have? What would they be like? How long must she stay and where? And most of all -- oh, could she live, could she live? II answer to only one of these. "It's mostly built around an isotope of potassium. If I told you all I know about it and how I came on it in the first place it would take -- well, more time than we've got. But here's the general idea. Theoretically, every atorh is electrically balanced -- never mind ordinary exceptions. Likewise all electrical charges in the molecule are supposed to be balanced -- so much plus, so much minus, total zero. I happened on the fact that the balance of charges in a wild cell is not zero -- not quite. It's as if there were a submicroscopic thunderstorm going on at the molecular level, with little lightning bolts flashing back and forth and changing the signs. Interfering with communications -- static -- and that," he said, gesturing with the shielded hypo in his hand, "is what this is all about. When something interferes with communications -- espesays. Read this blueprint, build accordingly and stop when it's done -- when that message gets garbled lopsided things get built. Off balance things. Things that do almost what they should, do it almost right -- they're wild cells and the messages they pass on are even worse. "Okay. Whether these thunderstorms are caused by viruses or chemicals or radiation or ph'ysical trauma or even anxiety -- and don't think anxiety can't do it -- is secondary. The important thing is to fix it so the thunderstorm can't happen. If you can do that the cells have plenty of ability all by themselves to repair and replace what's gone wrong. And biological systems aren't like ping-pong balls with static charges waiting for the charge to leak away or to discharge into a grounded wire. They have a kind of resilience -- I call it forgiveness -- that enables them to take on a little more charge, or a little less, and do all right. Well, then -- say a certain clump of cells is wild and say it carries an aggregate of a hundred units extra on the positive side. Cells immediately around it are affected -- but not the next layer or the next. "If they could be opened to the extra charge -- if they could help to drain it off -- they would, well, cure the wild cells of the surplus. You see what I mean? And they would be able to handle that little overage themselves or pass it on to other cells and still others who could deal with it. In other words. if I can flood your body with a medium that can drain off and distribute a concentration of this unbalanced charge, the ordinary bodily processes will be free to move in and clear up the wild-cell damage. And that's what I have here." He held the shielded needle between his knees and from a side pocket of his lab coat he took a plastic box, opened it and drew out an alcohol swab. Still cheerfully talking, he took her terrornumbed arm and scrubbed at the inside of her elbow. "I am not for one second implying that nuclear charges in the atom are the same thing as static electricity. They're in a different league altogether. But the analogy holds. I could use another analogy. I could liken the charge in the wild cells to accumulations of fat. And this gunk of mine to a detergent that would break it up and spread it so far it couldn't be detected any more. But I'm led to the static analogy by an odd side effect -- organisms injected with this stuff do build up one hell of a static charge. It's a byproduct and, for reasons I can only theorize about at the moment, it seems to be keyed to the audio spectrum. Tuning forks and the like. That's what I was playing with when I met you. That tree is drenched with this stuff. It used to have a whorl of wild-cell growth. It hasn't any more." He gave her the quick, surprising smile and let it flicker away as he held the needle point upward and squirted it. With his other hand wrapped around her left bicep he squeezed gently and firmly. The needle was lowered and placed and slid into the big vein so deftly that she gasped -- not because it hurt but because it did not. Attentively he watched the bit of glass barrel protruding from the black housing as he withdrew the plunger a fraction and saw the puff of red into the colorless fluid inside. Then he bore steadily on the plunger again. this will take a little time. I have to get quite a lot of this into you. Which is fine, you know," he said, resuming the tone of his previous remarks about audio spectra, "because side effect or no, it's consistent. Healthy bio systems develop a strong electrostatic field, unhealthy ones a weak one or none at all. With an instrument as primitive and simple as that little electroscope you can tell if any part of the organism has a community of wild cells and if so, where it is and how big and how wild." Deftly he shifted his grip on the encased hypodermic without moving the point or varying the plunger pressure. It was beginning to be uncomfortable -- an ache turning into a bruise. "And if you're wondering why this mosquito has a housing on it with a wire attached (although I'll bet you're not and that you know as well as I do that I'm doing all this talking just to keep your mind occupied) I'll tell you. It's nothing but a coil carrying a high-frequency alternating current. The alternating field sees to it that the fluid is magnetically and electrostatically neutral right from the start." He withdrew the needle suddenly and smoothly, bent an arm and trapped in the inside of her elbow a cotton swab. "Nobody ever told me that after a treatment," she said. "What?" "No charge," she said. Again that wave of approval, this time with words: "I like your style. How do you feel?" She cast about for accurate phrases. "Like the owner of a large sleeping hysteria begging someone not to wake it up." He laughed. "In a little while you are going to feel so weird you won't have time for hysteria." He got up and returned the needle to the bench, looping up the cable as he went. He turned off the AC field and returned with a large glass bowl and a square of plywood. He inverted the bowl on the floor near her and placed the wood on its broad base. "I remember something like that," she said. "When I was in -- in junior high school. They were generating artificial lightning with a -- let me see -- well, it had a long, endless belt running over pulleys and some little wires scraping on it and a big copper ball on top." "Van de Graaf generator." "Right. And they did all sorts of things with it. But what I specially remember is standing on a piece of wood on a bowl like that and they charged me up with the generator. I didn't feel much of anything except all my hair stood out from my head. Everyone laughed. I looked like a golliwog. They said I was carrying forty thousand volts." "Good. I'm glad you remember that. This'll be a little different, though. By roughly another forty thousand." "Oh!" "Don't worry. As long as you're insulated and as long as grounded or comparatively grounded objects -- me, for example -- stay well away from you, there won't be any fireworks." "Are you going to use a generator like that?" "Not like that -- and I already did. You're the generator." "I'm -- oh!" She had raised her hand from the upholstered chair arm and there was a crackle of sparks and the faint smell of ozone. "You sure are and more than I thought -- and quicker. Get up." She started up slowly. She finished the maneuver with speed. As her body separated from the chair she was, for a fractional second. seated in a tangle of spitting bluewhite threads. They, or she, propelled her a yard and a half away, standing. Literally shocked half out of her wits, she almost fell. "Stay on your feet," he snapped and she recovered, gasping. He stepped back a pace. "Get up on the board. Quickly now." She did as she was told, leaving, for the two paces she traveled, two brief footprints of fire. She teetered on the board. Visibly, her hair began to stir. "What's happening to me?" she cried. "You're getting charged after all," he said jovially but at this point she failed to appreciate the extension of even her own witticism. She cried again, "What's happening to me?" "It's all right," he said consolingly. He went to the bench and turned on a tone generator. It moaned deep in the one to three hundred cycle range. He increased the volume and turned the pitch control. It bowled upward and, as it did so, her red-gold hair shivered and swept up and out, each hair attempting frantically to get away from all the others. He ran the tone up above ten thousand cycles and all the way back to a bellybumping inaudible eleven. At tbe extremes her hair slumped but at around eleven hundred it stood out in, as she had described it, golliwog style. She could feel it. He turned down the gain to a more or less bearable level and picked up the electroscope. He came toward her, smiling. "You are an electroscope, you know that? And a living Van de Graaf generator as well. And a golliwog." "Let me down," was all she could say. "Not yet. Please hang tight. The differential between you and everything else here is so high that if you got near any of it you'd discharge into it. It wouldn't harm you -- it isn't current electricity -- but you might get a burn and a nervous shock out of it." He held out the electroscope. Even at that distance -- and in her distress -- she could see the gold leaves writhe apart. He circled her, watching the leaves attentively, moving the instrument forward and back and from side to side. Once he went to the tone generator and turned it down some more. "You're sending such a strong field I can't pick up the variations," he explained and returned to her, coming closer now. "I can't -- much more -- I can't," she murmured. He did not hear or he did not care. He moved the electroscope near her abdomen, up and from side to side. "Yup. There you are," he said cheerfully, moving the instrument close to her right breast. "What?" she whimpered. "Your cancer. Right breast, low, around toward the armpit." He whistled. "A mean one, too. Malignant as hell." She swayed and then collapsed forward and down. A sick blackness swept down on her, receded explosively in a glare of agonizing blue-white and then crashed down on her like a mountain falling. Place where wall meets ceiling. Another wall, another ceiling. Hadn't seen it before. Didn't matter. Don't care. Sleep. Place where wall meets ceiling. Something in the way. His face, close, drawn, tired -- eyes awake, though, and penetrating. Doesn't matter. Don't care. Sleep. Place where wall meets ceiling. Down a bit, late sunlight. Over a little, rusty-gold chrysanthemums in a gold-green glass cornucopia. Something in the way again -- his face. "Can you hear me?" Yes, but don't answer. Don't move. Don't speak. Sleep. It's a room, a wall, a table, a man pacing -- a nighttime window and mums you'd think were alive but don't you know they're cut right off and dying? Do they know that? "How are you?" Urgent, urgent. "Thirsty." the hinges of the jaws. Grapefruit juice. Lying back on his arm while he holds the glass in the other hand. Oh, no, that's not... "Thank you. Thanks very -- " Try to sit up. The sheet -- my clothes! "Sorry about that," he said, the mindreader-almost. "Some things that have to be done just aren't consistent with pantyhose and a minidress. All washed and dried and ready for you, though -- any time. Over there." The brown wool and the pantyhose and the shoes, on the chair. He's respectful, standing back, putting the glass next to an insulated carafe on the night table. "What things?" "Throwing up. Bedpans," he said candidly. Protective with the sheet, which can hide bodies but -- oh -- not embarrassment. "Oh, I'm sorry. Oh. I must have -- " Shake head and he slides back and forth in the vision. "You went into shock and then you just didn't come out of it." He hesitated. It was the first time she had ever seen him hesitate over anything. She became for a moment an almost-mindreader. Should I tell her what's in my mind? Sure, he should. And he did. "You didn't want to come out of it." "It's all gone out of my head." "The pear tree, the electroscope. The injection, the electrostatic response." "No," she said, not knowing. Then, knowing: "No!" "Hang on," he rapped and next thing she knew he was by the bed, over her, his two hands hard on her cheeks. "Don't slip off again. You can handle it. You can handle it because it's all right now, do you understand that? You're all right." "You told me I had cancer." She sounded pouty, accusing. He laughed at her, actually laughed. "You told me you had it." "Oh, but I didn't know." "That explains it, then," he said in a load-off-my-back tone. "There wasn't anything in what I did that could cause a three-day withdrawal like that. It had to be something in you." "Three days!" He simply nodded and went on with what he was saying. "I get a little pompous once in a while," he said engagingly. "Comes from being right so much of the time. Took a bit more for granted than I should have, didn't I? When I assumed you'd been to a doctor, maybe even had a biopsy? You hadn't, had you?" "I was afraid," she admitted. She looked at him. "My mother died of it -- and my aunt -- and my sister had a radical mastectomy. I couldn't bear it. And when you -- " "When I told you what you already knew and what you never wanted to hear -- you couldn't take it. You blacked right out, you know. Fainted away. And it had nothing to do with the seventy-odd thousand volts of static you were carrying. I caught you." He put out his arms where they were, on display, until she looked at them and saw the angry red scorch marks on his forearms and heavy biceps, as much of them as she could see from under his shortsleeved shirt. "About nine-tenths knocked me out too," he said. "But at least you didn't crack your head or anything." "Thank you," she said reflexively and then began to cry. "What am I going to do?" "Do? Go back home, wherever that is -- pick up your life again, whatever that might mean." "But you said -- " "When are you going to get it into your head that what I did was not a diagnostic?" "Are you -- did you -- you mean you cured it?" "I mean you're curing it right now. I explained it all to you before. You remember that now, don't you?" "Not altogether but -- yes." Surreptitiously (but not enough, because he saw her) she felt under the sheet for the lump. "It's still there." "If I bopped you over the head with a bat," he said with slightly exaggerated simplicity, "there would be a lump on it. It would be there tomorrow and the next day. The day after that it might be smaller. In a week you'd still be able to feel it but it would be gone. Same thing here." At last she let the enormity of it touch her. "A one-shot cure for cancer -- " "Oh, God," he said harshly. "I can tell by looking at you that I am going to have to listen to that speech again. Well, I won't." speech?" "The one about my duty to humanity. It comes in two phases and many textures. Phase one has to do with my duty to humanity and really means we could make a classic buck with it. Phase two deals solely with my duty to humanity and I don't hear that one very often. Phase two utterly overlooks the reluctance humanity has to accept good things unless they arrive from accepted and respectable sources. Phase one is fully aware of this but gets rat shrewd in figuring ways around it." She said, "I don't -- " but could get no farther. "The textures," he overrode her, "are accompanied by the light of revelation, with or without religion andor mysticism. Or they are cast sternly in the ethical-philosophy mold and aim to force me to surrender through guilt mixed -- to some degree all the way up to total -- with compassion." "But I only -- " "You," he'said, aiming a long index finger at her, "have robbed yourself of the choicest example of everything I have just said. If my assumptions had been right and you had gone to your friendly local sawbones -- and he had diagnosed cancer and referred you to a specialist and he had done likewise and sent you to a colleague for consultation and, in random panic, you had fallen into my hands and been cured -- and had gone back to your various doctors to report a miracle, do you know what you'd have gotten from them? 'Spontaneous remission,' that's what you'd have gotten. And it wouldn't be only doctors," he went on with a sudden renewal of passion, under which she quailed in her bed. "Everybody has his own commercial. Your nutritionist would have nodded over his wheat germ or his macrobiotic rice cakes, your priest would have dropped to his knees and looked at the sky, your geneticist would have a pet theory about generation-skipping and would assure you that your grandparents probably had spontaneous remissions, too, and never knew it." "Please!" she cried but he shouted at her. "Do you know what I am? I am an engineer twice over, mechanical and electrical -- and I have a law degree. If you were foolish enough to tell anyone about what has happened here (which I hope you aren't -- but if you are I know how to protect myself) I could be jailed for practicing medicine without a lic.ense. You could have me up for assault because I stuck a needle into you and even for kidnaping if you could prove I carried you in here from the lab. Nobody would give a damn that I had cured your cancer. You don't know who I am, do you?" "No. I don't even know your name." "And I won't tell you. I don't know your name either -- " "Oh! It's -- " "Don't tell me! Don't tell me! I don't want to hear it. I wanted to be involved with your lump and I was. I want it and you to be gone as soon as you're both up to it. Have I made myself absolutely clear?" "Just let me get dressed," she said tightly, "and I'll leave right now." "Without making a speech?" "Without making a speech." And in a flash her anger turned to misery and she added: "I was going to say I was grateful. Would that have been all right, sir!" And his anger underwent a change too, for he came close to the bed and sat down on his heel, bringing their faces to a level, and said quite gently, "That would be fine. Although -- you won't really be grateful for another ten days, when you get your 'spontaneous remission' reports -- or maybe for six months or a year or two or five, when examinations keep on testing out negative." She detected such a wealth of sadness behind this that she found herself reaching for the hand with which he steadied himself against the edge of the bed. He did not recoil but he didn't seem to welcome her touch either. "Why can't I be grateful right now?" "That would be an act of faith," he said bitterly, "and that just doesn't happen any more -- if it ever did." He rose and went toward the door. "Please don't go tonight," he said. "It's dark and you don't know the way. I'll see you in the morning." When he came back in the morning the door was open. The bed was made and the sheets were folded neatly on the chair, together with the pillow slips and the towels she had used. She wasn't there. H e came out into the entrance court and contemplated his bonsai. Early sun gold-frosted the horizontal upper foliage of the old tree and brought its gnarled limbs into sharp relief, tough brown-gray creviced in velvet. Only the companion of a bonsai (there are owners of bonsai but they are a lesser breed) fully understands the relationship. There is an exclusive and individual treeness to the tree because it is a living thing and living things change -- and there are definite ways in which the tree desires to change. A man sees the tree and in his mind makes certain extensions and extrapolations of what he sees and sets about making them happen. The tree in turn will do only what a tree can do, will resist to the death any attempt to do what it cannot do or to do it in less time than it needs. The shaping of a bonsai is therefore always a compromise and always a cooperation. A man cannot create bonsai, nor can a tree. Ittakes both and they must understand one another. It takes a long time to do that. One memorizes one's bonsai, every twig, the angle of every crevice and needle and, lying awake at night or in a pause a thousand miles away, one recalls this or that line or mass, one makes one's plans. With wire and water and light, with tilting and with the planting of water-robbing weeds or heavy, root-shading ground cover, one explains to the tree what one wants. And if the explanation is well enough made and there is great enough understanding the tree will respond and obey -- almost. Always there will be its own selfrespecting, highly individual variation: Very well. I shall do what you want, but I will do it my way. And for these variations the tree and logical explanation and, more often than not (almost smiling), it will make clear to the man that he could have avoided it if his understanding had been better. It is the slowest sculpture in the world, and there is, at times, doubt as to which is being sculpted, man or tree. So he stood for perhaps ten minutes, watching the flow of gold over the upper branches, and then went to a carved wooden chest, opened it, shook out a length of disreputable cotton duck. He opened the hinged glass at one side of the atrium and spread the canvas over the roots and all the earth to one side of the trunk, leaving the rest open to wind and water. Perhaps in a while -- a month or two -- a certain shoot in the topmost branch would take the hint and the uneven flow of moisture up through the cambium layer would nudge it away from that upward reach and persuade it to continue the horizontal passage. And perhaps not -- and it would need the harsher language of binding and wire. But then it might have something to say, too, about the rightness of an upward trend and would perhaps say it persuasively enough to convince the man -- altogether, a patient, meaningful, and rewarding dialogue. "Good morning." "Oh, goddam!" he barked. "You made me bite my tongue. I thought you'd gone." "I had." She kneeled in the shadows, her back against the inner wall, facing the atrium. "But then I stopped to be with the tree for a while." "Then what?" "I thought a lot." "What about?" "You." "Did you now?" "Look," she said firmly. "I'm not going to any doctor to get this thing checked out. I didn't want to leave until I had told you that and until I was sure you believed me." "Come on in and we'll get something to eat." Foolishly, she giggled. "I can't. My feet are asleep." Without hesitation he scooped her up in his arms and carried her around the atrium. She asked, her arm around his shoulders and their faces close, "Do you believe me?" He continued around until they reached the wooden chest, then stopped and looked into her eyes. "I believe you. I don't know why you decided as you did but He set her down on the chest and stood back. "It's that act of faith you mentioned," she said gravely. "I thought you ought to have it at least once in your life -- so you can never say again what you said." She tapped her heels gingerly against the slate floor. "Owl" She made a pained smile. "Pins and needles." "You must have been thinking for a long time." "Y es. Want more?" "Sure." "You are an angry, frightened man." He seemed delighted. "Tell me about all that!" "No," she said quietly. "You tell me. I'm very serious about this. Why are you angry? "I'm not." "Why are you so angry?" "I tell you I'm not. Although," he added good-naturedly, "you're pushing me in that direction." "Weli then, why?" H e gazed at her for what to her seemed a very long time indeed. "You really want to know, don't you?" She nodded. He waved a sudden hand, up and out. "Where do you suppose all this came from -- the house, the land, the equipment?" She waited. "An exhaust system," he said, with a thickening of his voice she was coming to know. "A way of guiding exhaust gases out of internal combustion engines in such a way that they are given a spin. Unburned solids are embedded in the walls of the muffler in a glasswool liner that slips out in one piece and can be replaced by a clean one every couple of thousand miles. The rest of the exhaust is fired by its own spark plug and what will burn, burns. The heat is used to preheat the fuel. The rest is spun again through a five-thousand mile cartridge. What finally gets out is, by today's standards at least, pretty clean. And because of the preheating it actually gets better mileage out of the engine." "So you've made a lot of money." "I made a lot of money," he echoed. "But not because the thing is being used to cut down air pollution. I got the money because an automobile company bought it and buried it in a vault. They don't like it because it costs something to install in new cars. Some friends of theirs in the refining business don't like it because it gets high performance out of crude fuels. Well, all right -- I didn't know any better and I won't make the same mistake again. But yes -- I'm angry. I was angry when I was a kid on a tankship and we were set to washing down a bulkhead with chipped brown soap and canvas. I went ashore and bought a detergent and tried it and it was better, faster and cheaper, so I took it to the bos'n, who gave me a punch in the mouth for pretending to know his job better than he did. Well, he was drunk at the time but the rough part came when the old shellbacks in the crew ganged up on me for being what they called a 'company man' -- that'sa dirty name in a ship. I just couldn't understand why people got in the way of something better. "I've been up against that all my life. I have something in my head that just won't quit. It's a way I have of asking the next question: why is so-and-so the way it is? Why can't it be such-andsuch instead? There is always another question to be asked about anything or any situation -- especially you shouldn't quit when you like an answer because there's always another one after it. And we live in a world where people just don't want to ask the next question! "I've been paid all my stomach will take for things people won't use and if I'm mad all the time it's really my fault -- I admit it -- because I just can't stop asking that next question and coming up with answers. There are a half-dozen real block-busters in that lab that nobody will ever see and half a hundred more in my head. But what can you do in a world where people would rather kill each other in a desert, even when they're shown it can turn green and bloom -- where they'll fall all over themoping a new oil strike when it's been proved over and over again that the fossil fuels will kill us all? "Yes, I'm angry. Shouldn't I be?" She let the echoes of his voice swirl around the court and out through the hole in the top of the atrium and waited a little longer to let him know he was here with her and not beside himself and his fury. He grinned at her sheepishly when he came to this. And she said, "Maybe you're asking the next question instead of asking the right question. I think people who live by wise old sayings are trying not to think -- but I know one worth paying some attention to. It's this: If you ask a question the right way, you've just given the answer." She paused to see if he was paying real attention. He was. She went on, "I mean, if you put your hand on a hot stove you might ask yourself, how can I stop my hand from burning? And the answer is pretty clear, isn't it? If the world keeps rejecting what you have to give -- there's some way of asking why that contains the answer." "It's a simple answer," he said shortly. "People are stupid." "That isn't the answer and you know it," she said. "What is?" "Oh, I can't tell you that! All I know is that the way you do something, where people are concerned, is more important than what you do. If you want results. I mean -- you already know how to get what you want with the tree, don't you?" "I'll be damned." "People are living, growing things, too. I don't know a hundredth part of what you do about bonsai but I do know this -- when you start one, it isn't often the strong straight healthy ones you take. It's the twisted sick ones that can be made the most beautiful. When you get to shaping humanity, you might remember that." "Of all the -- I don't know whether to laugh in your face or punch you right in the mouth!" She rose. He hadn't realized she was quite this tall. "I'd better go." "Come on now. You know a figure of speech when you hear one." "Oh, I didn't feel threatened. But -- I'd better go, all the same." Shrewdly he asked her, "Are you afraid to ask the next question?" "Terrified." "Ask it anyway." "No." "Then I'll do it for you. You said I was angry -- and afraid. You want to know what I'm afraid of." "Yes." "You. I am scared to death of you." "Are you really?" "You have a way of provoking honesty," he said with some difficulty. "I'll say what I know' you're thinking: I'm afraid of any close human relationship. I'm afraid of something I can't take apart with a screwdriver or a mass spectroscope or a table of cosines and tangents. I don't know how to handle it." His voice was jocular but his hands were shaking. "You do it by watering one side," she said softly, "or by turning it just so in the sun. You handle it as if it were a living thing, like a species or a woman or a bonsai. It will be what you want it to be if you let it be itself and take the time and the care." "I think," he said, "that you are making me some kind of offer. Why?" "Sitting there most of the night," she said, "I had a crazy kind of image. Do you think two sick twisted trees ever made bonsai out of one another?" "What's your name?" he asked her.  is one of the world's most famous science-fiction writers. He has also written books on astronomy, anatomy, robots, matherhatics, physics, chemistry, biology, words, the Greek myths, and the Bible. His new book -- #th in a long line of best sellers -- contains selections from the first #. Asimov's own vast enthusiasm for whatever subject he is tackling immediately infects the reader with a spirit of intellectual adventure. pany of a warm, ebullient, very human being who is -- in fact -- a genius. At your bookstore  # She was young and beautiful and demanding -- demanding a love Grimes could never give! ficer Commanding Couriers, was not in a very good mood. This was not unusual -- especially on the occasions when Lieutenant Grimes, captain of the Serpent Class Courier Adder, happened to be on the carpet. "Mr. Grimes -- " said the commodore in a tired voice. "Sir." "Mr. Grirhes, you've been and gone and done it again." The lieutenant's prominent ears reddened. "I did what I could to save my ship and my people, sir." "You destroyed an expensive piece of equipment and played merry hell with the Federation's colonial policy. My masters -- who, incidentally, are also your masters -- are not, repeat not, amused." "I saved my ship," Grimes reiterated stubbornly. The commodore looked down at the report on his desk. A grim smile did little, if anything, to soften the harsh planes of his bony face. "It says here that your ship saved you." "She did," admitted Grimes. "It was a sort of mutual -- " "And it was your ship that killed -- I suppose that 'kill' is the right word to use regarding a highly intelligent robot -- Mr. Adam. H'm, a slightly extenuating circumstance. Nonetheless, Grimes, were it not for the fact that you're a better than average spaceman you'd be O-U-bloody-T, trying to get a job as third mate in Rim Runners or some such outfit." He made a steeple of his skeletal fingers, glared coldly at the lieutenant over the bony erection. "So, in the interests of all concerned. I've decided that your Adder will not be carrying any more passengers for a while -- at least, not with you in command of her. Even so. I'm afraid that you'll not have much time to enjoy the social life -- such as it is -- of base." Grimes sighed audibly. Although a certain Dr. Margaret Lazenby was his senior in rank he was beginning to get on well with her. "As soon as repairs and routine maintenance are completed, Mr. Grimes, you will get the hell off this planet." "What about my officers, sir? Mr. Beadle is overdue for leave." "My heart fair bleeds for him." "And Mr. McCloud is in the hospital." "Ensign Vitelli, your new engineering officer, was ordered to report to your vessel as soon as possible, if not before. The work of fitting a replacement computer to Adder is already well in hand." The commodore looked at his watch. "It is now fourteen-thirtyfive. At eighteen hundred hours you will lift ship." "My orders, sir -- " "Oh, yes. Grimes. Your orders. A matter of minor importance, actually. As long as you get out of my hair that's all that matters to me. But I suppose I have to put you in the picture. The Shaara are passing through a phase of being nice to humans and we of the Federation are reciprocating. There's a small parcel of extremely important cargo to be lifted from Droomoor to Brooum and for some reason or other our arthropodal allies haven't a fast ship of their own handy. Lindisfarne Base is only a week from Droomoor by Serpent Class Courier. So -- " So Viper, Asp and Cobra have all been in port for weeks hut  get the job... Grimes did not utter the thought but the commodore had his telepathic moments. He smiled again, this time with a touch of sympathy. He said, "I want you off Lindisfarne, young Mr. Grimes, before there's too much of a stink raised over this Mr. Adam affair. You're too honest. I can bend the truth better than you can." "Thank you, sir," said Grimes, meaning it. "Off you go, now. Don't forget these." Grimes took the heavily sealed envelope. "And try not to make too much of a balls of this assignment." "I'll try, sir." Grimes saluted, marched smartly out of the commodore's office, strode across the apron to where his flying darning needle, not yet shifted to a lay-up berth, was awaiting him. "airlock. He rarely smiled -- but he did so rather smugly when he saw the orders in Grimes' hand. He asked casually, "Any word of my relief. Captain?" "Yes. You're not getting it. Number One," Grimes told him, rather hating himself for the pleasure he derived from being the bearer of bad tidings. "And we're to lift off at eighteen hundred hours. Is the new engineer aboard yet?" Beadle's face had resumed its normal lugubrious cast. "Yes," he said. "But stores. Captain -- repairs -- maintenance -- " "Are they in hand?" "Yes, but -- " "Then if we aren't ready for space it will be our own fault." But Grimes knew -- and it made him feel as unhappy as his first lieutenant looked -- that the ship would be ready. A dder lifted precisely on time. Grimes, sulking hard -- he had not been able to see Maggie Lazenby -- did not resort to his customary spectacular getting-upstairs-in-a-hurry technique, kept his fingers off the auxiliary reaction drive controls. The ship drifted up and out under inertial drive only, seemingly sharing the reluctance to depart of her officers. Beadle slumped gloomily in his chair; von Tannenbaum, the navigator, stared at his instruments with an elaborate lack of interest, Slovotny, the electronic communications officer, snarled every time that he had occasion to hold converse with Aerospace Control. And yet, once the vessel was clear of the atmosphere. Grimes began to feel almost happy. Growl you may but go you must... He was on his way. He was back in what he regarded as his natural element. Quite cheerfully he went through the motions of lining Adder up on the target star, was pleased to note that von Tannenbaum was cooperating in his usual highly efficient manner. And then, trajectory set, the Mannchenn Drive was put into operation and the little ship was falling at a fantastic speed through the warped continuum, with yet another mission to be accomplished. The captain made the usual minor ritual of lighting his pipe. He said, "Normal deep space routine. Number One." "Normal deep space routine, sir." "Who has the watch?" "Mr. von Tannenbaum, Captain." "Good. Then come to see me as soon as you're free." When Beadle knocked at his door Grimes had the envelope of instructions open. He motioned the first lieutenant to a chair. "Fix us drinks. Number One, while I see what's in this -- " He extended a hand for the glass the officer put into it, sipped pink gin, continued reading. "Well, we're bound for Droomoor, as you know." "As well I know." Beadle then muttered something about communistic bumblebees. "Come, come, Mr. Beadle. The Shaara are our brave allies. And they aren't at all bad when you get to know them." "I don't want to get to know them. If I couldn't have my leave at least I could have been sent to a world with real human girls and a few bright lights -- " "Mr. Beadle, you shock me. By your xenophobia as well as by your low tastes. However, as I was saying, we are to proceed to Droomoor at maximum velocity consistent with safety. There we are to pick up a small parcel of very important cargo, the loading of which is to be strictly supervised by the local authorities. As soon as possible thereafter we are to proceed to Brooum at maximum velocity." "Just delivery boys," grumbled Beadle. "That's us." "Oh, well," Grimes told him philosophically, "it's a change from being coach drivers. And after the trouble we've had with passengers of late it should be a welcome one." D roomoor is an Earth-type planet featuring the usual seas, continents, polar icecaps and all the rest of it. Evolution did not produce any life forms deviating to any marked degree from the standard pattern -- neither did it come up with any fire-making, tool-using animals. If human beings had been the first to discover it, it would have become a Terran colony. But a Shaara ship had made the first landing, so it was colonized by the Shaara, as was Brooum, a very similar world. Grimes brought Adder in to Port Sherr with his usual competence, receiving the usual cooperation from the Shaara version of Aerospace Control. Other matters were not so usual. He and his officers were interested to note that the aerial traffic they sighted during their passage through the atmosphere consisted of semi-rigid airships rather than heavier-thanair machines. And the buildings surrounding the landing apron at the spaceport were featureless, mud-colored domes rather than angular constructions of glass and metal. Beadle mumbled something about a huddle of bloody beehives but Grimes paid no attention. As a reasonably efficient captain he was interested in the layout of the port, was trying to form some idea of what facilities were available. A ship is a ship is a ship, no matter by whom built or by whom manned -- but a mammal is a mammal, an arthropod is an arthropod. And each has its own separate requirements. "The port officials seem on their way out to us," remarked von Tannenbaum. A party of Shaara had emerged from a circular opening near the top of the closer dome. They flew slowly toward the ship, their gauzy wings almost invisible in the sunlight. Grimes focused his binoculars on them. In the lead was a princess, larger than the others, her body more slender, glittering with the jeweled insignia of her rank. She was followed by two drones, so hung about with precious stones and metal that it was a wonder that they were able to stay airborne. Four workers, less gaudily caparisoned than the drones but with sufficient ornamentation to differentiate them from the common herd, completed the party. "Number One," said Grimes, "attend the airlock, please. I shall receive the boarding party in my day cabin." He went down from the control room to his quarters, got out the whisky. Three bottles, he decided, should be sufficient, although the Shaara drones were notorious for their capacity. T he princess was hard, businesslike. She refused to take a drink herself and under her glittering, many-faceted eyes the workers dared not accept Grimes' hospitality. Even the drones limited themselves to a single small glass apiece. She stood there like a gleaming, metallic piece of abstract statuary, motionless, and the voice that issued from the box strapped to her thorax was that of a machine rather than of a living being. She said, "This is an important mission. Captain. You will come with me at once to the Queen Mother for instructions." Grimes did not like being ordered around, especially aboard his own ship. But he was well aware that it is foolish to antagonize planetary rulers. "Certainly, Your Highness. But first I must give instructions to my officers. And before I can do so I must have some information. To begin with, how long a stay do we have on your world?" "You will lift ship as soon as the consignment has been loaded." She consulted the jeweled watch she wore strapped to a forelimb. "The underworkers will be on their way out to your vessel now." She pointed toward the four upper caste working Shaara. "These will supervise stowage. Please inform your officers of the arrangements." Grimes called Beadle on the intercom, asked him to the cabin, told him to place himself at the disposal of the supervisors and to ensure that Adder was in readiness for instant departure. He then went to his bedroom to change into a dress uniform, was pulling off his shirt when he realized that the princess had followed him. "What are you doing?" she asked coldly. "Putting on something more suitable. Your Highness." "That will not be necessary. Captain. You will be the only human in the presence of Her Majesty and everybody will know who and what you are." Resignedly Grimes shrugged back into his uniform shirt, unadorned save for the shoulder boards. He felt that he should be allowed to make more of a showing, especially among beings all dressed up like Christmas trees -- but his orders had been to cooperate fully with the Shaara authorities. And shorts and shirt were far more comfortable than long trousers, frock coat, collar and tie, fore-and-aft hat and that ridiculous ceremonial sword. He hung his personal communicator over his shoulder, put on his cap and said, "I'm ready. Your Highness." "What is that?" she asked suspiciously. "A weapon?" "No, Your Highness. A radio transceiver. I must remain in touch with my ship at all times." "I suppose it's all right," she said grudgingly. II the ramp, following the princess and her escorting drones, he saw that a wheeled truck had drawn up alongside Adder and that a winch mounted on the vehicle was reeling in a small airship, a bloated gasbag from which was slung a flimsy car, at the after end of which a huge, two-bladed propeller was still lazily turning. Workers were scurrying about on the ground and buzzing between the blimp and the truck. "Your cargo," said the princess. "And your transport from the spaceport to the palace." The car of the airship was now only a foot above the winch. From it the workers lifted carefully a white cylinder -- apparently made of some plastic -- about four feet long and one foot in diameter. Set into its smooth surface were dials and an indicator light that glowed vividly green even in the bright sunlight. An insulated lead ran from it to the airship's engine compartment where, thought Grimes, there must be either a battery or a generator. Yes, a battery it was. Two workers, their wings a shimmering transparency, brought it out and set it down on the concrete beside the cylinder. "You will embark," the princess stated. Grimes stood back and assessed the situation. It would be easy enough to get on to the truck, to clamber on top of the winch and from there into the car -- but it would be impossible to do so without getting his white shorts, shirt and stockings filthy. Insofar as machinery was concerned the Shaara believed in lubrication and plenty of it. "I am waiting," said the princess. "Yes, Your Highness, but -- " Grimes did not hear the order given -- the Shaara communicated among themselves telepathically -- so was somewhat taken aback when two of the workers approached him, buzzing loudly. He flinched when their claws penetrated the thin fabric of his clothing and scratched his skin. He managed to refrain from crying out when he was lifted from the ground, carried the short distance to the airship and dumped, sprawling, on to the deck of the open car. The main hurt was to his dignity. Looking up at his own vessel he could see the grinning faces of von Tannenbaum and Slovotny at the control room viewports. He scrambled somehow to his feet, wondering if the fragile decking would stand his weight. And then the princess was with him, as were the escorting drones, and the upper caste worker in command of the blimp had taken her place at the simple controls. Next the frail contraption was ballooning swiftly upward. Grimes, looking down, saw the end of the anchor cable whip off the winch barrel. He wondered what would happen if the dangling wire fouled something on the ground below, then decided it was none of his business. These people had been playing around with airships for quite some years and must know what they were about. The princess was not in a communicative mood and obviously the drones and the workers talked only when talked to -- by her -- although all of them wore voice boxes. Grimes was quite content with the way things were. He had decided that the Shaaran was a bossy female and he did not like bossy females, mammalian, arthropodal or whatever. He settled down to enjoy the trip, appreciating the leisurely -- by his standards -- flight over the lush countryside. There were the green, rolling hills, the great banks of flowering shrubs, huge splashes of color that were vivid without being gaudy. Thousands of workers were busily employed about the enormous blossoms. He saw almost no machinery. In a culture such as this there would be little need for machines, workers of the lower grades being no more than flesh-and-blood robots. Ahead loomed the city. Just a huddle of domes it was, some large, some small, with the greatest of all of them roughly in the center. This one. Grimes saw as they approached it, had a flattened top, and here he saw machinery -- a winch, he decided. The airship came in high, lost altitude slowly, finally hovering over the palace, its propeller barely turning over to keep it stemming the light breeze. Two workers flew up from the platform, caught the end of the dangling cable, snapped it on to the end of another cable brought up from the winch drum. The winch was started and the blimp was drawn down. A set of wheeled steps was pushed into position, its upper part hooked on to the gunwale of the swaying car. The princess and her escort ignored this facility, fluttering out and down in a flurry of gauzy wings. Grimes used the ladder, of course, feeling grateful that somebody had bothered to remember that he was wingless biped. "Follow me," snapped the princess. Grimes followed her through a circular hatch in the platform. The ramp down which she led him was steep and he had difficulty maintaining his balance, was unable to gain more than a confused impression of the interior of the huge building. There was plenty of light, luckily, a green-blue radiance emanating from clusters of luminescent insects hanging at intervals from the roof of the corridor. The air was warm and bore an acrid but not unpleasant tang. It carried very few sounds, however, only a continuous, faintly sinister rustling noise. Grimes missed the murmur of machinery. Surely -- apart from anything else -- a vast structure such as this would need mechanical ventilation. In any case, there was an appreciable air flow. And then, at a junction of four corridors, he saw a group of workers, their feet hooked into rings set in the smooth floor, their wings beating slowly, maintaining the circulation of the atmosphere. Down Grimes and the princess went, down through corridors that were deserted save for themselves, through other corridors that were busy streets crowded with workers scurrying on mysterious errands. But the lower caste Shaara always gave the princess and her party a respectfully wide berth. Only an occasional drone would stop to stare at the Earthman with interest. The party came at last to the end of a long passageway, closed off by a grilled door, the first that Grimes had seen in the hive. On the far side of it were six workers, hung about with metal accoutrements. Workers? No, Grimes decided: soldiers, Amazons. Did they, he wondered, have stings, as did their Terran counterparts? Perhaps they did -- but the laser pistols they held would be far more effective. "Who comes?" asked one of them in the sort of voice that Grimes associated with sergeantmajors. "The Princess Shrrla, with Drones Brrynn and Drryhr, and Earth-Drone-Captain Grrimes." "Enter, Princess Shrrla. Enter, Earth-Drone-Captain Grrimes." The grille slid silently aside, admitting Grimes and the princess, shutting again, leaving the two drones on its further side. Two soldiers led the way along a tunnel that, by the Earthman's standards, was very poorly illuminated; two more brought up the rear. Grimes was pleased to note that the princess seemed to have lost most of her arrogance. IHE tunnel led to a vast cham ber, a blue-lit dimness about which the shapes of the QueenMother's attendants rustled, scurried and crept. Slowly they walked over the smooth, soft floor -- under Grimes' shoes it felt unpleasantly organic -- to the raised platform on which lay a huge, pale shape. Ranged around the platform were screens upon which moved pictures of scenes from all over the planet -- one showed the spaceport. Adder standing tall and slim and gleaming on the apron. Banks of dials and meters evidently controlled the screens. Throneroom this enormous vault was -- and nursery and the control room of a world. Grimes looked with pity at the flabby, grossly distended body with its ineffectual limbs, its useless stubs of wings. He did not, oddly .enough, consider obscene the slowly moving belt that ran under the platform, upon which, at regular intervals, a glistening, pearly egg was deposited, neither was he repelled by the spectacle of the worker whose swollen body visibly shrank as she regurgitated nutriment into the mouth of the Shaara Queen -- but he was taken aback when that being spoke to him vyhile feeding was still in progress. He should not have been, knowing as he did that the artificial voice boxes worn by the Shaara have no connection with their organs of ingestion. "Welcome, Captain Grimes," she said in deep, almost masculine tones. Her voice was truly regal. "i am honored, Your Majesty," he stammered. "You do us a great service. Captain Grimes." "That is a pleasure as well as an honor. Your Majesty." "So -- but. Captain Grimes, I must, as you Earthmen say, put you in the picture." A short silence ensued. "On Brooum exists crisis. Disease -- a virus, a mutated virus has taken its toll among the hives. A cure was found too late. The Brooum Queen Mother is dead. All princesses not beyond fertilization age are dead. Even the royal eggs, larvae and pupae were destroyed by the disease. We, of course, are best able to afford help to our daughters and sisters on Brooum. We offered to send a fertilizable princess to become Queen Mother -- but the Council of Princesses which now rules the colony insists that its new monarch be born, as it were, on the planet. We are dispatching -- by your .vessel -- a royal pupa. She will tear the silken sheath and emerge, as an imago, into the world over which she will reign." Grimes grunted absentmindedly, added hastily; "Your Majesty." The Queen . Mother turned her attention to the television screens. "If we are not mistaken," she said, "the loading of the refrigerated canister containing the pupa has been completed. Princess Shrrla will take you back to your ship. You will lift and proceed as soon as is practicable." Again she paused, then went on. "We need not tell you. Captain Grimes, that we Shaara have great respect for Terran spacemen. We are confident that you will carry out your mission successfully. We shall be pleased, on your return to our planet, to confer upon you the Order of the Golden Honeyflower. On your bicycle, spaceman!" Grimes looked at the recumbent Queen dubiously. Where had she picked up that expression? But he had heard it said -- and was inclined to agree -- that the Shaara were more human than many of the humanoids throughout the Galaxy. He bowed low -- then, following the princess, escorted by the soldiers, made his way out of the throne-room. I T IS just three weeks, Terran Standard, from Droomoor to Brooum as the SerpentClass Courier flies. That, of course, is assuming that all systems are go aboard the said Courier. All systems were not go insofar as Adder was concerned. This was the result of an unfortunate combination of circumstances. The ship had been fitted with a new computer at Lindisfarne Base. A new engineering officer -- all of whose previous experience had been as a junior in a Constellation Class Cruiser -- had been appointed to her and she had not been allowed to stay in port long enough for any real maintenance to be carried out. The trouble started one evening, ship's time, when Grimes was discussing matters with Spooky Deane, the psionic communications officer. The telepath was, as usual, getting outside a large, undiluted gin. His captain was sipping a glass of the same fluid but with ice cubes and bitters as additives. "Well, Spooky," said Grimes, "I don't think that we shall have any trouble with this passenger. She stays in her cocoons -- the homegrown one and the plastic outer casing -- safe and snug and hardfrozen. Thawing her out will be up to her loyal subjects. By that time we shall be well on our way -- " "She's alive, you know," said Deane. "Of course she's alive." "She's conscious, I mean. I'm getting more and more attuned to her thoughts, her feelings. It's always been said that it's practically impossible for there to be any real contact of minds between human and Shaara telepaths -- but when you're cooped up in the same ship with a Shaara, a little ship at that -- " "Tell me more," ordered Grimes. "It's -- fascinating. You know, of course, that race memory plays a big part in the Shaara culture. The princess, when she emerges as an imago, will know exactly what her duties are and what the duties of those about her are. She knows that her two main functions will be to rule and to breed. Workers exist only to serve her and every drone is a potential father to her people." "And is she aware of usT' "Dimly, Captain. She doesn't know, of course, who or what we are. As far as she's concerned we're just some of her subjects in close attendance upon her." "Drones or workers?" Spooky Deane laughed. "If she were more fully conscious she'd be rather confused on that point. Males are drones -- and drones don't work." Grimes was about to make some unkind remarks about his officers when the lights flickered. When they flickered a second time he was already on his feet. When they went out he was halfway through the door of his day cabin and hurrying toward the control room. The police lights came on, fed from the emergency batteries -- but the sudden cessation of the noise of pumps and fans and the cutting off in mid-beat of the irregular throbbing of the inertial drive were frightening. The thin, high whine of the Mannschenn Drive Unit deepened as the spinning, precessing gyroscopes slowed to a halt and, as they did so, there came the nauseating dizziness of temporal disorientation. Grimes kept going, although -- as he put it later -- he did not know if it was Christmas Day or last Thursday. The ship was in free fall now. He pulled himself rapidly along the guide rail, was practically swimming in air as he dived through the hatch into Control. Von Tannenbaum had the watch. He was busy at the auxiliary machinery control panel. A fan restarted somewhere but a warning buzzer began to sound. The navigator cursed. The fan motor slowed down and the buzzer ceased. "What's happened. Pilot?" demanded Grimes. "The Phoenix Jennie I think. Captain. Vitelli hasn't reported yet -- " Then the engineer's shrill, excited voice sounded from the intercom speaker; "Auxiliary engineroom to Control. I have to report a leakage of deuterium." "What pressure is left in the tank?" Grimes asked. "The gauges still show twenty thousand units. But -- " "But what?" Grimes snapped. "Captain -- the tank is empty." Grimes pulled himself to his chair, strapped himself in. He looked out through the viewports at the star-gemmed blackness, each point of light hard and sharp, no longer distorted by the temporal precession fields of the Drive, each a distant sun lifetimes away. He turned to face his officers -- Beadle, looking no more glum than usual; von Tannenbaum, whose normally ruddy face was now as pale as his hair; Slovotny, whose dark complexion now had a greenish cast; Deane, ectoplasmic as always. They were joined by Vitelli, an ordinary-looking young man who was, at the moment, more than ordinarily frightened. "Mr. Vitelli," Grimes asked, "is the leakage into our atmosphere or outside the hull?" "Outside, sir." "Good. In that case -- " Grimes and lighting his battered pipe. "Now I can think. Luckily I've not used any reaction mass this trip, so we have ample fuel for the emergency generator. Got your slipstick ready. Pilot? Assuming that the tanks are full, do we have enough to run the inertial and interstellar drives from here to Brooum?" "I'll have to use the computer. Captain." "Then use it. Meanwhile -- Sparks and Spooky, can either of you gentlemen tell me what ships are in the vicinity?" "The Dog Star Line's Basset," Slovotny told him. "The cruiser Draconis" added Deane. Grimes felt it would be humiliating for a Courier Service Captain to have to call for help -- but Draconis would be the lesser of two evils. He said, "Get in touch with both vessels, Mr. Deane. I'm not sure that we can spare power for the Carlotti, Mr. Slovotny. Get in touch with both vessels, ask their positions and tell them ours. But don't tell them anything else." "Our position, sir, is -- what?" Grimes swiveled so that he could see the chart tank. He rattled off the coordinates, adding: "Near enough, until we get an accurate fix."" "I can take one now. Captain," von Tannenbaum told him. "Thank you. Pilot. Finished your sums?" "Yes." The navigator's beefy face was expressionless. "To begin with, we have enough chemical fuel to maintain all essential services for a period of seventy-three Standard days. But we do not have enough fuel to carry us to Brooum, even using Mannschenn Drive only. We could, however, make fbr ZX# -- Sol-type, with one Earth-type planet, habitable but currently uninhabited by intelligent life forms." Grimes considered the situation. It he were going to call for help he would be better off staying where he was, in reasonable comfort and, for a while, safety. "Mr. Vitelli," he said, "you can start up the emergency generator. Mr. Deane, as soon as Mr. von Tannenbaum has a fix you can get a message out to Basset and Draconis..." "But she's properly awake," Deane muttered. "She's torn open the silk cocoon and the outer canister is opening -- " "What the hell are you talking about?" barked Grimes. "The princess. When the power went off the refrigeration unit stopped. She -- " The telepath's face assumed an expression of rapt devotion. "We must go to her -- " "We must go to her," echoed Vitelli. "The emergency generator," Grimes almost yelled. But he, too, could feel that command inside his brain, the imperious demand for attention -- for love. Here at last was something, someone he could serve with all the devotion of which he was -- of which he ever would be capable. And yet a last, tattered shred of sanity persisted. He said gently, "We must start the emergency generator. She must not be cold or hungry." Beadle agreed. "We must start it -- for her." They started the emergency generator and the ship came back to life -- of a sort. She was a small bubble of light and warmth and life drifting down and through the black immensities. HI rilHE worst part of it all. Grimes said later, was knowing what was happening but not having the will power to do anything about it. Not being able to fight for, or even want, a different fate. "But it was educational. You can't deny that. I always used to wonder how the Establishment gets away with so much. Now I know. If you're a member of the Establishment you have that inborn -- arrogance? No, not arrogance. That's not the right word. You have the calm certainty that everybody will do just what you want. With our Establishment it could be largely the result of training, of education. With the Shaara Establishment no education or training is necessary. Too, the princess had it easy -- almost as easy as she would have had if she had broken out of her cocoon in the proper place at the proper time. She was in a little ship manned by junior officers, people used to saluting and obeying officers with more gold braid on their sleeves. For her to impose her will was child's play. Literally child's play in this case. There was a communication problem, of course, but it wasn't a serious one. Even if she couldn't actually speak telepathically to the rest of us -- there was Spooky Deane. With him she could dot the 's and cross the t's. And she did." Adder's officers gathered in the cargo compartment that was now the throne-room. A table had been set up, covered with a cloth that was, in actuality, a new Federation ensign from the ship's flag locker. To it the princess -- the queen, rather -- clung with her four posterior legs. She was a beautiful creature, slim, the colors of her body undimmed by age. She was a glittering, bejeweled piece of abstract statuary but she was alive. With her great faceted eyes she regarded the men who hovered about her. She was demanding something. Grimes knew, as all of them did. She was demanding something -- quietly at first, then more and more insistently. But what? Veneration? Worship? "She hungers," stated Deane. She hungers... Grimes's memory was still functioning. He tried to recall what he knew of the Shaara. He said, "Tell her that her needs will be satisfied." left the cargo compartment, making his way to the galley. It did not take him long to find what he wanted, a squeeze bottle of syrup. He hurried back with it. It did not occur to him to hand the container to the queen. With his feet in contact with the deck he was able to stand before her, holding the bottle in his two hands, squeezing out the viscous fluid, drop by drop, into the waitmouth. Normally he would have found that complexity of moving parts rather frightening, repulsive even -- now they seemed to possess an essential rightness that was altogether lacking from the clumsy masticatory apparatus of a human being. Slowly, carefully he squeezed, until a voice spoke in his mind. Enough, enough... "She would rest now," said Deane. "She shall rest," stated Grimes. He led the way from the cargo compartment to the little wardroom. I N A bigger ship with a larger crew -- with a senior officer in command who, by virtue of his rank, was himself a member of the Establishment -- the spell might soon have been broken. But this was only a little vessel, and of her personnel only Grimes was potentially a rebel. The time would come when this potentiality would be realized -- just as, later, the time of compromise would come -- but it was not yet. He had been trained to obedience. In the wardroom the officers disposed of a meal of sorts. When it was over Grimes, from force of habit, pulled his pipe from his pocket, began to fill it. Deane admonished him, saying, "She wouldn't like it. It taints the air." "Of course," agreed Grimes, putting his pipe away. They sat in uneasy, guilty silence. They should have been working. There was so much to be done about the Hive. Von Tannenbaum at last unbuckled himself from his chair and, finding a soft rag, began unnecessarily to polish a bulkhead. Vitelli muttered something about cleaning up the engineroom and drifted away. Slovotny, saying that he wanted to help, followed Vitelli. Beadle took the dirty plates into the pantry -- normally he washed the dishes just before the next meal. "She is hungry," announced Deane. Grimes went to the galley for another bottle of syrup. So it went on day after day, with the Queen gaining strength and, if it were possible, even greater authority over her subjects. And she was learning. Deane's mind was open to her and it was through Deane that she could speak. "She knows," said the telepath, "that supplies in the Hive are limited, that sooner or later, sooner rather than later, we shall be without heat, without air or food. She knows that there is a planet within reach. She orders us to proceed there, so that a greater Hive may be established on its surface." "Then let us proceed," agreed Grimes. He knew, as they all knew, that a general distress call would bring help -- but somehow he was incapable of ordering it made. He knew that the establishment of a Hive on a planet of ZX# would be utterly impossible -- but that was what she wanted. So Adder awoke from her sleeping state, vibrating to the irregular rhythm of the inertial drive and, had there been an outside observer, flickered into invisibility as the gyroscopes of the Mannschenn Drive unit precessed and tumbled, falling down and through the warped continuum, pulling the structure of the ship with them. Ahead was ZX#, a writhing, multi-hued spiral, expanding with every passing hour. Von Tannenbaum now held effective command of the ship. Grimes had become the Queen's personal attendant, although it was still Deane who made her detailed wishes known. Grimes fed her, cleansed her, sat with her hour after hour in wordless communion. A part of him rebelled, a part of him screamed soundlessly and envisaged hard fists smashing those great, faceted eyes, heavy boots crashing through fragile chitin. A part of him rebelled -- but was powerless and she knew it. She was female and he was male and the tensions were inevitable, and enjoyable to one if not to the other. And then Deane said to him, "She is tiring of her tasteless food." She would be, thought Grimes dully. And then there was the urge to placate, to please. Although he had never made a deep study of the arthropodal race he knew, as did all spacemen, which Terran luxuries were appreciated by the Shaara. He went up to his quarters, found what he was looking for. He decanted the fluid from its glass container into a squeeze bottle. Had it been intended for human consumption this would not have been necessary, now that the ship was accelerating -- but Shaara queens do not, ever, feed themselves. He went back to the throneroom. Deane and the huge arthropod watched him. The Queen's eyes were even brighter than usual. She lifted her forelimbs as though to take the bottle from Grimes, then let them fall to her side. Her gauzy wings were quivering in anticipation. Grimes approached her slowly. He kneeled before her, holding the bottle before him. He raised it carefully, the nippled end toward the working mandibles. He squeezed and a thin, amber stream shot out. Its odor was rich and heavy in the almost still air of the compartment. More The word formed itself in his mind. He went on squeezing. But -- you are not a worker. You are a drone... The word "drone" denoted masculinity, not idleness. You are a drone. You shall be the first father of the new Hive... "Candy is dandy, but liquor is quicker," muttered Deane, struggling to maintain a straight face. Grimes glared at the telepath. What was so funny about this? He was feeling, strongly, the stirrings of desire. She was female -- and in his mind's eye those flimsy wings were transparent draperies enhancing, not concealing, the symmetry of the form of a lovely woman -- slim, with high, firm breasts, with long, slender legs. She wanted him to be her mate, her consort. She wanted him. She... Suddenly the vision flickered out. This was no woman spread in alluring, naked abandon. This was no more than a repulsive insect sprawled in drunken untidiness, desecrating the flag that had been spread over the table. The wings were crumpled. A dull film was over the faceted eyes. A yellowish ichor oozed from among the still-working mandibles. Grimes retched violently. "Captain." Deane's voice was urgent. "She's out like a light. She's drunk as a fiddler's bitch -- " "And we must keep her that way," snapped Grimes. He was himself again. He strode to the nearest bulkhead pickup. "Attention, all hands. This is the Captain speaking. Shut down inertial and interstellar drive units. Energize Carlotti transceiver. Contact any and all shipping in the vicinity and request aid as soon as possible. Say that we are drifting with main engines inoperable." He turned to Deane. "I'm leaving you in charge. Spooky. If she shows signs of breaking surface you know what to do." He looked sternly at the telepath. "I suppose I can trust you." "You can," the Psionic Communications Officer assured him. "You can. Indeed you can. Captain. I wasn't looking forward at The Region Between . A Novella . Harlan Ellison At this writing no one knows what the next it take whatever shape is necessary to contain all at all to ending my days as a worker in some peculiar TerranShaara Hive." He stared at Grimes thoughtfully. "I wonder if the union would have been fertile." "That will do, Mr. Deane," growled Grimes. modore Damien. "Fantastic. Almost, Mr. Grimes, I feel a certain envy. The things you get up to." The aroma of good whisky hung heavily in the air of the Commodore's office. Yet Damien, while not an abstainer, was not touching the stuff. And though Grimes' tastes were catholic, on an occasion such as this he preferred to be stone cold sober. "It is more than fantastic," said the Shaara Queen-Emissary, the special envoy of the Empress herself. Had she not been using a voice box her words would have been a snarl. "It is -- disgusting. Reprehensible. This officer forced liquor down the throat of a member of our Royal family. He -- " "He twisted her arm?" suggested the commodore. "I do not understand. But she is now Queen Mother of Brooum. A drunken, even alcoholic Queen Mother." "I saved my ship and my people," stated Grimes woodenly. Damien grinned unpleasantly. "Isn't this where we came in. Lieutenant? But no matter. There are affairs of far more pressing urgency. Not only do I have to cope with a direct complaint from the personal representative of Her Imperial Majesty -- " Even though she was wearing a voice box the Queen-Emissary contrived to hiccough. And all this. Grimes knew, was going down on tape. It was unlikely that he would ever wear the ribbon of the Order of the Golden Honeyflower -- but it was equally unlikely that he would be butchered to make a Shaara holiday. "He weaned her on Scotch," persisted the Queen-Emissary. "Aren't you, perhaps, a little Jealous?" suggested Damien. He switched his attention back to Grimes. "Meanwhile, Lieutenant, I am being literally bombarded with Carlottigrams from Her notso-lmperial Majesty on Brooum. She demands that I dispatch to her, as soon as possible if not before, the only drone in the Galaxy with whom she would dream of mating." "No!" protested Grimes. "No!" "Yes, Mister. Yes. For two pins I'd accede to her demands." He sighed regretfully. "But I suppose that one must draw some sort of line somewhere." He sighed again. Then: "Get out, you drone!" he yelled wildly. It was a pity that he had to spoil the effect by laughing. "We are not amused," said the Shaara Queen. it They dangled from taut lines, small beneath the stars, barbed shadows deep upon their faces and engraved arithmetic high upon their chests. Together they swayed like October scarecrows, # in their eyes. Their heads were bent as though they might be listening, and maybe they heard the wind. There was a wind upon the Crying Wall that whipped from stone to stone, howled for fifteen thou,sand years and, wearing dust, moved on... T he last moon was just up, the color of splashed blood, arching behind the closely strung confetti balls of cobalt, amber, crystaLand tea, and the fountainleaf trees were already twitching in the rising Third Wind, when the first light, the softest light, the Wanting Light of the Festival, twinked on. The ghost-white candlelamp flickered and flared, moved slowly and smoothly up the Great Slanted Tower, attained the crest where it shot off tiny sparks of firefly lightning, dipped a lonely salute to the Spirits of All the Stars and was quickly and utterly lost Like a sudden thunderclap out of the Fourth Sky, the momentary ceremonial silence was shattered by a thousand electric marching bands, a hundred massive steam organs, ten mighty wind clappers and a single great tide horn, all under the masterful direction of a long silver tapeworm named Fest. Mus. #. Now the slowly climbing Five Reflections of Love were trailed by the artificial moons, a thousand painted balloons swarming in a sequined formation among the games and the contests, the shows and the fairs, the taverns and the arenas, the rides and the parades and the prizes, rollicking up boulevarded midways or holding hands down sheltered paths in picnic groves, all of them in crowds or in pairs -- none of them alone -- for it was the Last Night of the Festival. A girl -- or perhaps a woman -- stood in the tumbling light of a meteor bush that budded with fiercely darting coals, her eyelids lightly closed, smiling a whisper into the wind. "Did you feel your Want?" A man -- or perhaps a boystood in the gentle shadow of a thundercloud tree that stirred with falling vapor leaves, his eyelids tightly closed, sighing a whisper into the wind. "We have all felt our Want for tonight." When the girl opened her eyes they were all milk and black cherries, wide and deep and glazed by polished crystal. Her hair was weathered ivory, vaguely set with twisting caverns that shifted and yawned and were quietly sealed by the wind. And sometimes, when the wind was just one way or another and her head was turned just so, there were tiny glintings of tinted stones that twinkled far within delicately latticed strands, never staying very long, for the wind liked to change her hair. Once she tilted her head and the wind exposed a cloudy pink pearl streaked over with pale ivory, so that it looked something like the thing called Sunrise. Her name was Dawn. When the man opened his eyes they were all sand and slate-pebbles, slim and flat and shrouded by swirled smoke. His body was sculptured midnight, starkly set with gaunt outlines that were steeled in the wind. And sometimes, when the wind was just one way or another and his stance was frozen just so, there were whispered rustlings of ebony robes that flapped like tiny moth wings, never staying very long, for the wind had little to alter. Once he raised a hand and the wind swept away, whirring toward the gloomy Third Sky, so that it sounded something like the thing called Sunset. His name was Dusk. Boldly, in the light of all the moons. Dusk stepped across the slim path of speckled silver tiles that lay like freshly minted coins and, taking Dawn by the hand, led her onto and along the tinkling metal trail, on past the alley of Fog and Mist where they kicked crackling sparks at the nebulous void. They continued past the fragrant brazen torches of the Magic Lantern Tavern and strolled on toward the nearer end of the great oval span called the Bridge of Heady Wines. Oktoberfest, Jrauleins undressed, and castles on the Rhine... AS HE held her hand lightly and yet firmly he felt the stub of her missing finger, still strangely alien to his touch, though he had known that hand, that tender abortion, most of his life. He had been there -- so very long ago -- when they had taken that finger. And though he hadn't looked and hadn't seen the blood and had avoided the monstrous gaping -- or perhaps the horribly tight closing -- of her eyes, he had heard the grating teeth of the Silver Witch Saw and the very long, very shrill, very young scream. Again he remembered the quiet laugh of the Silver Witch artisan, so low in pitch behind the wavering wail, so very much like the faint chuckling drone of grinding marrow. The Laughing Butcher they had called him, for it seemed he had always been in a merry mood whenever he had worked, and his working hours had been long. The Wisdom Machine never thought of that, murmured a portion of Dusk's mind or a shred of his soul. Such a tiny little thing, hardly worth replacing... and the blazing lights of the Festival were lost in his swirling eyes. Guns and butter, slogans to utter, and a finger to point the way... T hey strolled, very close to each other, up the curved ramp that was the Bridge of Heady Wines, savoring the new-wine scents and the vintage-wine aromas, cherishing the windblown come-follow-yournose tastes that lolled about their quivering nostrils and rolled across their titillated tongues, while their eyes constantly shifted from the spinning peppermint-stick sign poles of the wine stalls that lined the way to the giddy, sometimes gaudy. Festival grounds below. At the very summit they paused a long pause, sharing a jeweled goblet of fine old meteor-bush wine, still holding hands, now feeling a summer-lightning sensation of quiet excitement, somehow knowing that this was the grandest night of all. The girl waved the drained chalice, flashing it casting its crystal fires toward the cragged outline of the Crooked Stick Tower that staggered upward to lean dizzily against the flight of all the moons. Tossing her whirlpool hair, she tugged at Dusk's hand. He nodded, robes swishing, and they fell together onto the sleek snowflake slide that spiraled them down from the center of the bridge and directly into Silly Street. Dropping softly into the crowd that moved slowly toward the slim twisted building at the end of the street, Dawn and Dusk gamboled gaily through the ankle-deep rainbow mist they had entered. There they encountered the unseen minor horrors of slippery patches, squashy bogs, icy pools and reversing conveyor belts. Together they detonated three stench devices, six electric shockers and nine steam-gushers. Somehow they evaded the falling water bags at the end of the road and the pie-throwing machines never came really close to hitting them. Dawn giggled and Dusk smiled. The couple skipped aside from the street and the crowd at the tipsy rocking-arch entrance of the Crooked Stick Tower -- to rest for a moment on the softly flickering candletip grass -- when they noticed in a small lonely shadow the Old Happy One. He lay in his ivy-draped basket of burnished bronze beside the ebony mosses of the Wanting Well Shrine, near the three broken stones that were all that remained of the ancient Crying Wall. Dawn and Dusk walked over and looked at the thing in the basket and Dusk recalled the old tales of how the Laughing Butcher had lavished his talents upon this, the eldest of the Final Fifteen. Dusk had been young when the Silver Witch had very slowly, with deftly-gnawing slices, altered this creature that had once been a whole man. Little by little, over many days, it had been said, his limbs were shorn. And then he had had no tongue. Then his eyes and ears, too, were gone and at the very end his testicles had been placed into little matching jars of the clearest crystal. The Laughing Butcher had -- or so it had been told -- grown quite sad toward the end of that, his pet project, and a few had even insisted that he had cried. For somehow, and no one had ever attempted to explain why, the old man had always seemed the happier of the two, never bothering to scream or shudder, but always smiling or grinning or even jesting aloud when he had still had his tongue. As Dawn and Dusk looked down the Old Happy One turned his hairless head and smiled a toothless, tongueless smile at them. The Old Happy One could always sense the presence of others, it was claimed. Dawn and Dusk patted him gently on his scarred head and left him lying there, alone with his secret happy thoughts. Liederhosen, gas the Chosen, and Dortmunder out oj a keg... Dawn, hesitating. "He Wanted for us," said Dusk, pulling her away and across the shimmering lawn. Skirting the bizarre tower with its shrieking deviltries, they wandered through an adjacent grove of fountainleaf trees and, happening to glance upward through the cascading sheets of transparent leaves, they glimpsed a sweeping formation of electric dragonbirds, a zee-shaped silhouette against the gleaming moons, streaking toward the Second Sky, trailing pulsing flashes of autumn hearthfire. "Even they know it's the Last Night of the Festival," murmured Dawn, a wisp of her hair flicking upon her forehead to reveal a tarnished lantern stone, her eyes even wider than usual. Near the edge of the small forest they passed a reclining couple who wore chameleon Wanting Masks, and each face-covering splashed into contrasting halves as Dawn and Dusk walked by. Upon leaving the glade they encountered the bleak gurgling pool known as the Pond of Wanting Wisdom. Dusk hopped along the phosphorescent stepping stones that traversed the restless surface of swirling cross currents but Dawn took the long way around, meeting him on the other side, where he stood waiting to lead her across the glittering metal hill called the Bronze Knoll. They were clattering over the polished mound, a vast convex sky mirror spread with rolling moons and wheeling stars, when they were dazzled by the dancing streaks of the nightly artificial meteor shower. "I didn't realize that it was quite that late," sighed Dusk and he hurried Dawn along, pulling her toward the distant fanciful chaos of the inner Festival grounds. When they reached the Path of Pain they removed their steel sandals and walked as softly as they could upon the shifting ashes, for there were fifteen thoubeneath their knowing feet. The ribbon of gray powder led them under the crimson-stained Gate of Blood and Dawn and Dusk bowed their heads reverently as they passed through. A few steps beyond the creaking wooden arch they paused beside the Final Grotto where the preserved blood of those of the Final Fifteen -- who had gone on to join the Spirits of All the Stars -- trickled and flowed in a sunken rocky pool. Of the fifteen clustered Forever Lamps, twelve flickered ruby flames from thin, crackling wicks. "The Old Happy One -- and us," said Dawn very quietly, her great tender eyes studying the three well-primed needle torches, each perched in its own little niche, each so calm and dark -- a stark lonely gap in the center and a lightly touching pair at the end. The Third Wind suddenly shifted like a whirring whip, slashing the line of fires, one by one, yet very hastily, momentarily snuffing them into tiny embers, finally fanning them into thrashing flares that leaped toward the stars. The two unlit lamps at the end of the row tinkled together and struck a single topaz spark. Holding hands. Dawn and Dusk lit mental Forever Lamps, felt their Final Wants and moved on. Just down the sacred lane, they stopped at a rockhewn table upon which rested, for anyone there to see, a great, delicately crafted silver key. "The Key to the Wisdom Machine," said Dusk. "Beaten and forged from the Silver Witch Saw." Again, he felt the stub of Dawn's missing finger. Together they pondered the inscription mounted on the slab: May you ever walk 'twixt Dawn and Dusk, And your Wanting Well run deep. After a very long, very tender moment Dusk said, "Come -- " and they continued along the somber path that was strangely dull and flat beneath the reeling sky. They donned their sandals at the Twisted Gate and joined the copper-cobbled road that carried them with clicking steps into the abrupt tumult of the Great Midway. An electric dragon bird landed at their feet with a violent flutter of gold-leaf feathers, squawked a terrible cry, flashed white-hot metal skin and fused into a squirming mass at the crossroad. "It broke," moaned Dawn, turning away, a look of deep pity in her eyes. "It wouldn't leave with the others," said Dusk solemnly, and he unfurled an enrobed arm around the girl's quivering shoulders to steer her into the heart of the midway throng. The golden goose, steppes for free use, and Christmas tea at the Palace... F lowing with the mainstream of the crowd, they rammed their way along the broad, sweeping boulevard, passing the gaily decorated Wisdom Trees lining either side. They milled about a dueling pair of electric swordsmen until the bulk of the capricious audience surged toward the Tunnel of No Return. Dawn and Dusk rebelled at that and jostled their way into a tributary channel of crushing humanity, to enter the screaming area of the Spider and the Fly. Dawn volunteered to be a fly and Dusk helped her aboard the crystal-winged vehicle. He waved her off into the buzzing, flapping wind and buckled himself into the saddle of a brown, hairy spider that waited, throbbing, with twitching, stilted legs. With a shuffle-gaited patter the spider churned up the slanted starting boom, its jeweled scannereyes winking in intricate relays while its interior homing devices hummed with an impatient pitch. Dusk closed his eyes when the tensed monster, with a series of muffled clicks, sprang outward into space, falling, trailing a gleaming flash of quicksilver. As the spider spun its tactical chart Dusk opened his eyes to locate Dawn. He knew precisely where to look and, when he found her flittering fly, he gave her a sweeping wave that she quickly returned. He glanced around to take in the chaotic scene, taking a mild interest in the complex maneuvers of the other aerial duels. From the very beginning of his own spider's moves, he had known in detail what its actions and its opposing fly's actions would be. His spider scurried upward and Dusk glanced down at its turgid web, seeing the long lines of metal that formed a vicious pattern. It reminded him of the Final Camp. There, too, there had been long lines of metal, forming the periphery that had held the Silver Witch, the Laughing Butcher, Dawn, the others of the Final Fifteen and, finally, the Final Experiment. He closed his eyes again, remembering that there had been yet other wires... and electrodes... and sophisticated pain. Stuka flights, panzer fights, and the kids tucked away at camp... and of his mind and Dusk opened his eyes to see Dawn's fly at his side. She laughed. "The spider always catches the fly." "Unless there's a technical failure," he replied, reaching out to touch her hand before she whisked away and before his spider raced to retrieve its web. Back on the ground they tested their equilibrium and found it wanting when Dawn staggered into Dusk's vaguely unsteady stance. Dusk held her for a time, his robes slightly ruffled, and Dawn giggled a little in his arms, her hair lightly fluffed, until they both recovered their balance and the girl became serious enough to brush her lips against his cheek. He returned her kiss with a longer kiss upon her lips and when he opened his eyes he found a speck of coral flint in her strangely calm hair. "Y our hair is a mess." He laughed and he led her through an exit and back onto the midway. The crowds were more subdued now, though just as large, and Dawn and Dusk were more leisurely in their passage along the vast thoroughfare. The couple wandered with an easy cadence, routinely swinging their heads from side to side, like the sweeping Final Camp scanner-globes they had known before the Final Experiment. They sauntered by the dim shaft of the Cave of Many Echoes, the distant mellow chatter of the Rain on the Roof Lounge, the burbling hiss of the Fountain of Flowing Metals, where Dawn had once, very long ago, cast a garnet locket into the molten spray to feel a solemn Want, and on by their old trysting haunt, the Garden of Tender Dreams. A purring rotor-ferry spidered its way down to the Five Winds Landing Port, back from its pyramid course to the rustic Outer Inn and the eerie Never Moor. They watched a troupe of cavorting robot clowns near the pleasant din of the Great Candyrock Bell and turned to wave at a hayride party hauled by the measured trotting of an electric pony. The Lazy Lagoon was next on their right, limpid with barely rippling moons and stars, and the churning sightseeing cruiser. Star Trawler, was easing into its berth, so Dawn and Dusk skipped along to greet it. There was much waving and cheering as the craft touched land and impatient adventurers crowded to displace the disembarking passengers. "Look," said Dawn, pointing, as a column of electric rats scurried down a quivering mooring line, scuffling over the moonlit dock with their tiny metal claws until they were quickly lost in secret dusty shadows. "They know," said Dusk, just as the evening's artificial Surprise Shower began to sting the wind. The nearest shelter was the boat but the overflowing crowd barred Dawn and Dusk from seeking that refuge and they sprinted through the drizzle toward the neighboring merry-go-round. Over their shoulders they heard a mariner's shout; "Last time around -- last time around!" There was a chugging throb and a swishing splash and Dawn and Dusk stopped, turning and looking back into the gentle rain to wave the shimmering raindrops from their faces and toward the embarking adventurers. "The last time around," whispered Dawn. "There wasn't room," said Dusk. They walked hand in hand, not minding the shower, toward the tinkling whirl of the merry-go-round. Beneath a brocaded circular awning that hung with polished leather bells they leaned against a flowered railing and watched the fun go by. They watched and remembered the older times and, quietly, they talked. Peenemunde, church on Sunday, and a Uboat down at the pier... R emember the Final Experiment?" asked Dawn. "And how it failed," said Dusk. "And somehow. with the Grace of the Spirits of All the Stars, we survived." "Sometimes when I look at something very, very beautiful or hear the wind at night I can still feel -- the pain." Dawn looked away from a prancing copper stallion with a dazzling crown on its head. "But the Final Fifteen became mental gods and we freed ourselves and built the Wisdom Machine." "It was to have been wise," sighed Dawn. "Perhaps it was." Dusk noticed a sudden silence upon the awning overhead. "All of this, down to the Surprise Shower, was planned by the Wisdom Machine." "It had but one order -- to make the entire world happy forever." "Our people had suffered so." "After all its researches and surveys it built the Festival." Dawn plucked a pastel flower from the railing. "People were found happiest in a carnival spirit." "A perpetual Festival," said Dusk. "It had to go on forever or the Machine would have failed in its task." "It had no choice." "There is an impeccable logic in the safeguard of the Final Solution Device." Dusk held an arm toward the merry-go-round. "Last time around?" Dawn said, "Why not?" Together they mounted a pink elephant that staggered as it lumbered in its arc and stopped. An old man who had jumped from a silver tiger calmly kicked a buzzing box, smashing it. "We have all felt our Want for tonight," murmured Dawn. Tannenbaum, with Lebensraum, and a VW in every garage... D awn and Dusk dashed outside and all through the Festival rides were halting and lights were going out. Two men passed by, carrying the basket of the Old Happy One toward the Tomb of the Laughing Butcher, just down the midway. "Is he dead?" asked Dawn. "I don't know," replied Dusk. There was a far, far howling, perhaps from the Fourth Sky, and it moaned high over the Festival and was gone. A clanking robot ran down the center of the Great Midway, shouting, "Hey, Rube -- hey. Rube!" Dawn and Dusk said nothing but their eyes were on the sky. The last moon was almost down -- the color of splashed blood -- arching behind the silent fountainleaf trees. And the sighing Third Wind was already dying in the night when the clearest bell, the deepest bell, the Wisdom-hour Bell, tolled the time. Like a sudden zephyr out of the Second Sky a frantic robot raced among the crowds, hawking dark glasses at the top of its plastic lungs while somewhere a shining tapeworm of whirring silver instinctively spun a web of crackling strands. Now the artificial moons began colors like rainbow fires across the Spirits of All the and the blare, standing in intimate pairs or forming in casual little groups, talking quietly to each other, saying, "The fireworks are lovely -- " or, "Goodnight -- " and, "Wasn't it a grand Festival?" And Dawn and Dusk stood side by side holding hands and it seemed to Dusk for just a fleeting moment that Dawn's whole finger was there in place of the alien stub. "Just like the Sunrise," murmured Dawn. "The Sun always sets," sighed Dusk. Dawn and Dusk turned slowly to face each other and looked very deeply into each other's eyes, as if each were giving something and each were taking something. And somehow their eyes were blending and becoming alike until their eyes were flowing silver. An icicle music box whirled its dripping gears and tinkled, an electric cricket rolled onto its back with kicking copper legs and chirped. And deep thunder crashed in all of the Five Skies. It was the Last Night of the Festival. Above the swaying scarecrows, a white star suddenly flickered and grew bright. And maybe the bent heads noticed it, but there was # in their eyes.  former sector chief on Holman's World, an Earth colony, returns to the planet as little more than a tourist after Earth has restored it to the control of its indigenes, an intelligent elephantine life form, the nildoror. The planet is now known by its native name of Belzagor. Gundersen's return has been dictated by an inner need on his part to learn more about the intelligent species he once treated and abused as animals. The nildoror understand and sympathize and one of them, Srin'gahar, agrees to carry Gundersen to the nearest nildor encampment, where he can apply for a travel permit. A t the encampment Gunderson meets Vol'himyor, an ancient, many-born nildor, requests permission to go to the nildoror place of rebirth, the mist country. He is part'Ih invited to spend some time with his hosts before permission is granted -- and that night finds himself joining them in an elemental, rituals tic dance. He is shocked to discover that in so doing is able to share himself completely with the nildoror, in effect becoming one of them. The nildoror, however, are perthe morning Gundersen receives his permission and is assigned an escort to the mist country. His understanding of his hosts deepens during the ensuing journey -- as does his understanding of the planet. Or at least the dangers of going native. His trail crosses that of two of the planet's leftover humans, a man and a woman, both dying, having become the hosts to one of Belzagor's more dangerous life forms. They ask to be put out of their misery. Gundersen kills them, continues his journey to the mist country. IX to descend from the sky. Nothing on Earth could match the triple plunge of the great cataract. Here Madden's River -- or the Seran'nee -- dropped five hundred meters, then six hundred, then five hundred, then five hundred more, falling from ledge to ledge in its tumble toward the sea. Gundersen and the five nildoror stood at the foot of the falls, where the entire violent cascade crashed into a broad rock-flanged basin out of which the serpentine river continued its southeasterly course. The sulidor had taken his leave in the night and was proceeding northward by his own route. To Gundersen's rear behind his right shoulder, lay the coastal plain. The central plateau lay to his left. Before him, by the head of the falls, began the northern plateau, the highlands that controlled the approach to the mist country. Just as a titanic northsouth rift cut the coastal plain off from the central plateau, so did another rift running east-west separate both plateau and plain from the highlands ahead. His party began its ascent. The Shangri-la station, one of the Company's most important outposts, was invisible from below. It was set back a short way from the head of the falls. Once there had been waystations at the foot of the falls and at the head of the middle cataract but no trace of these structures remained. The jungle had swallowed them utterly in only eight years. A winding road with an infinity of switchbacks led upward. The swaying rhythm of his mount lulled Gundersen into a doze. He held tightly to Srin'gahar's pommel-like protrusions and prayed that in his grogginess he would not fall off. Once he woke suddenly and found himself clinging only by his left hand, his body partly slung out over a sheer drop of at least two hundred meters. Another time, drowsy again, he felt cold spray and snapped to attention to see the entire cascade of the falling river rushing past him no more than a dozen meters away. The nildoror paused to eat at the head of the lowest cataract and Gundersen dashed icy water in his face to shatter his sluggishness. They went on. He had less difficulty keeping awake now -- the air was thinner and the afternoon breeze was cool. They reached the head of the falls before twilight. Shangri-la Station, seemingly unchanged, lay before him -- three rectangular unequal blocks of dark shimmering plastic, a somber ziggurat rising on the western bank of the narrow gorge through which the river sped. The formal gardens of tropical plants, established by a forgotten sector chief at least forty years before, looked as though they were being carefully maintained. At ach of the building's setbacks was an outdoor veranda overlooking the river and these, too, were bedecked with plants. Gundersen felt a dryness in his throat and a tightness in his loins. He asked Srin'gahar, "How long may we stay here?" "How long do you wish to stay?" "One day, two -- I don't know." "We are not yet in a great hurry," said the nildor. "My friends and I will make camp in the bush. Come to us when it is time for you to go on." The nildoror moved slowly into the shadows. Gundersen approached the station. At the entrance to the garden he paused. The trees here were gnarled and bowed. Long feathery fronds dangled from them. Highland flora was different from that to the south, although perpetual summer ruled here even as in the true tropics behind him. Lights glimmered within the station. Everything out here seemed surprisingly orderly -- the contrast with the shambles of the serpent station and the nightmare decay of the fungoid station was sharp. Not even the hotel garden was this well tended. Four neat rows of fleshy, obscene-looking, pink forest candles bordered the walkway that ran toward the building. Slender, stately globeflower trees, heavy with gigantic fruit, formed little groves to left and right. There were hullygully trees and bitterfruits -- exotics here, imported from the steaming equatorial tropics -- and mighty swordflower trees in full bloom, lifting their long shining stamens to the sky. Elegant glitterivy and spiceburr vines writhed along the ground but not in any random way. Gundersen took a few steps farther in and heard the soft sad sigh of a sensifrons bush, whose gentle hairy leaves coiled and shrank as he went by, opening wearily when he had gone past, shutting again when he whirled to steal a quick glance. Two more steps and he came to a low tree whose name he could not recall, with glossy red winged leaves that took flight, breaking free of their delicate stems and soaring away; instantly their replacements began to sprout. The garden was magical. Yet there were surprises here. Beyond the glitterivy he discovered a crescent patch of tiger moss, the carnivorous ground cover native to the unfriendly central plateau. The moss had been transplanted to other parts of the planet -- a patch' of it was growing out of control at the seacoast hotel -- but Gundersen remembered that Seena abhorred it, as she abhorred all the productions of that forbidding plateau. Worse yet, looking upward so that he could follow the path of the gracefully gliding leaves, Gundersen saw great masses of quivering jelly, streaked with blue and red neural fibers, hanging from several of the biggest trees -- more carnivores, also natives of the central plateau. What were those sinister things doing in this enchanted garden? A moment later he had a third proof that Seena's terror of the plateau had faded. Across his path ran one of the plump, thieving otterlike animals that had bedeviled them the time they had been marooned there. It halted a moment, nose twitching, cunning paws upraised, looking for something to seize. Gundersen hissed at it and it scuttled into the shrubbery. Now a massive two-legged figure emerged from a shadowed corner and blocked his way. Gundersen thought at first it was a sulidor, but he realized it was merely a robot, probably a gardener. It said resonantly, "Man, why are you here?" "As a visitor. I'm a traveler seeking lodging for the night." "Does the woman expect you?" "I'm sure she doesn't. But her Edmund Gundersen is here." The robot scanned him carefully. "I will tell her. Remain where you are and touch nothing." G undersen waited. The twilight deepened and one moon appeared. Some of the trees in the garden became luminous. A serpent -- of the sort once used as a source of venom -- slid silently across the path just in front of Gundersen and vanished. The wind shifted, stirring the trees and bringing him the faint sounds of a conversation of nildoror somewhere not far inland from the riverbank. The robot returned and said, "The woman will see you. Follow the path and enter the station." Gundersen went up the steps. On the porch he noticed unfamiliar-looking potted plants, scattered casually as though awaiting transplantation to the garden. Several of them waved tendrils at him or wistfully flashed lights intended to bring curious prey fatally close. He went in and, seeing no one on the ground floor, caught hold of a dangling laddercoil and let himself be spun up to the first veranda. He observed that the station was as flawlessly maintained within as without, every surface clean and bright, the decorative murals unfaded, the artifacts from many worlds still mounted properly in their niches. This station had always been a showplace but he was surprised to see it so attractive in these years of the decay of Earth's presence on Belzagor.' "Seena?" he called. He found her alone on the veranda, leaning over the rail. By the light of two moons he saw the deep cleft of her buttocks and thought she had chosen to greet him in the nude. But as she turned toward him he realized that a strange garment covered the front of her body. It was a pale, gelatinous sprawl, shapeless, purple-tinged, with the texture and sheen that he imagined an immense amoeba might have. The central mass of it embraced her belly and loins, leaving her hips and haunches bare. Her left breast also was bare but one broad pseudopod extended upward over tle right one. The stuff was translucent, and Gundersen plainly could see the red eye of her covered nipple, and the narrow socket of her navel. It was also alive to some degree, for it began to flow, apparently of its own will, sending out slow new strands that encircled her left thigh and, gradually, her right hip. The eeriness of this clinging garment left him taken aback. Except for it, she appeared to be the Seena of old. She had gained some weight and her breasts were heavier, her hips broader. She was a handsome woman in the last bloom of youth. But the Seena of old would never have allowed such a bizarreness to touch her skin. She regarded him steadily. Her lustrous black hair tumbled to her shoulders, as in the past. Her face was unlined. She faced him squarely and without shame, her feet firmly planted, her arms at ease, her head held high. "I thought you were never coming back here, Edmund," she said. Her voice had deepened, indicating some inner deepening as well. When he had last known her she had tended to speak too quickly, nervously pitching her tone too high. Now, calm and perfectly poised, she spoke with the resonance of a fine cello. "Why are you back?" "It's a long story, Seena. I can't even understand all of it myself. May I stay here tonight?" "Of course. How needless to ask!" "You look so good, Seena. Somehow I expected -- after eight years -- " "A hag?" "Well, not exactly." His eyes met hers and he was shaken abruptly by the rigidity he found in her fixed and inflexible gaze -- its beadiness reminded him terrifyingly of the expression in the eyes of Dykstra and his woman at the last jungle station. "I don't know what I expected," he said. "Won't you kiss me?" she asked. "I understand you're a married woman." She winced and tightened one fist. The thing she was wearing reacted also, deepening in color and shooting a pseudopod up to encircle, though not to conceal, her bare breast. "Where did you hear that?" "At the coast. Van Beneker told me you married Jeff Kurtz." "Yes. Not long after you left, as a matter of fact." "I see. Is he here?" She ignored his question. "Don't you want to kiss me? Or do you have a policy about kissing other men's wives?" wardly, self-consciously, he reached for her, taking her lightly by the shoulders and drawing her toward him. She was a tall woman. He inclined his head, trying to put his lips to hers without having any part of his body come in contact with the amoeba. She pulled back before the kiss. "What are you afraid of?" she asked. "What you're wearing makes me nervous." "The slider?" "If that's what it's called." "It's what the sulidoror call it," Seena said. "It comes from the central plateau. It clings to one of the big mammals there and lives by metabolizing perspiration. Isn't it splendid?" "I thought you hated the plateau." "Oh, that was a long time ago. I've been there many times. I brought the slider back on the last trip. It's as much of a pet as it is something to wear. Look." She touched it lightly and it went through a series of color changes, expanding as it approached the blue end of the spectrum, contracting toward the red. At its greatest extension it formed a complete tunic covering Seena from throat to thighs. Gundersen became aware of something dark and pulsing at the heart of it, resting just above her loins, hiding the public triangle -- its nerve-center, perhaps. "Why do you dislike it?" she asked. "Here. Put your hand on it." He made no move. She took his hand in hers and touched it to her side; he felt the slider's cool dry surface and was surprised that it was not slimy. Easily Seena moved his hand upward until it came to the heavy globe of a breast and instantly the slider contracted, leaving the firm warm flesh bare to his fingers. He cupped it a moment and, uneasy, withdrew his hand. Her nipple had hardened -- her nostrils had flared. He said, "The slider's very interesting. But I don't like it on you." She pouted. "Very well." She touched herself at the base of her belly, just above the organism's core. It shrank inward and flowed down no her leg in one swift, rippling movement, gliding away and collecting itself at the far side of the veranda. "Is that better?" Seena queried, naked now, sweat-shiny, moist-lipped. The coarseness of her approach startled him. Neither he nor she had ever worried much about nudity but there was a deliberate sexual aggressiveness about this kind of self-display that seemed out of keeping with what he regarded as her character. They were old friends, yes. They had been lovers for several years. They had been married in all but the name for many months of that time -- but even so the ambiguity of their parting should have destroyed whatever intimacy had once existed. And leaving the question of her marriage to Kurtz out of it, the fact that they had not seen one another for eight years seemed to him to dictate the necessity of a more gradual return to physical closeness. He felt that by making herself pantingly available to him within minutes of his unexpected arrival she was committing a breach not of morals but of esthetics. "Put something on," he said quietly. "And not the slider. I can't have a serious conversation with you while you're waving all those jiggling temptations in my face." "Poor conventional Edmund. All right. Have you had dinner?" "No." "I'll have it served out here. And drinks. I'll be right back." S HE entered the building. The slider remained behind on the veranda; it rolled tentatively toward Gundersen, as though offering to climb up and be worn by him for a while, but he glared at it and enough feeling got through to make the plateau creature move hurriedly away. A moment later a robot emerged, bearing a tray on which two golden cocktails sat. It offered one drink to Gundersen, set the other on the railing and noiselessly departed. Seena returned, chastely clad in a soft gray shift that descended from her shoulders to her shins. "Better?" she asked. "Eor now." They touched glasses. She smiled. They put their drinks to their lips. "What's it like, living up here?" he asked. "Serene. I never imagined that my life could be so calm. I read a good deal. I help the robots tend the garden. Occasionally there are guests -- sometimes I travel. Weeks often go by without my seeing another human being." "What about your husband?" "Weeks often go by without my seeing another human being," she repeated. "You're alone here? You and the robots?" "Quite alone." "But the other Company people must come here fairly frequently." "Some do. There aren't many of us left now," Seena said. "Less than a hundred, I imagine. About six at the Sea of Dust. Van Beneker down by the hotel. Four or five at the old rift station. And so on -- little islands of Earthmen widely scattered. There's a sort of a social circuit but it's a sparse one." "Is this what you wanted when you chose to stay here?" "I didn't know what I wanted, except that I wanted to stay. But I'd do it again. Knowing everything I know, I'd do it just the same way." He said, "At the station just south of here, below the falls, I saw Harold Dykstra -- " "Henry Dykstra." "Henry. And a woman I didn't know." "Pauleen Mazor. She was one of the customs girls in the time of the Company. Henry and Pauleen are my closest neighbors, I guess. But I haven't seen them in years. I never go south of the falls any more and they haven't come here." "They're dead, Seena." "Oh?" "It was like stepping into a nightmare. A sulidor led me to them. The station was a wreck -- mold and fungoids everywhere -- and something was hatching inside them, the larvae of some kind of basket-shaped red sponge that hung on a wall and dripped black oil -- " "Things like that happen," Seena said, not sounding disturbed. "Sooner or later this planet catches everyone, though always in a different way." "Dykstra was unconscious and the woman was begging to be put out of her misery, so you see -- " " Y ou said they were dead." "Not when I got there. I told the sulidor to kill them. There was no hope of saving them. He split them open and then I used my torch on them." "We had to do that for Gio' Salamone, too," Seena 'said. "He was staying at Fire Point and went out into the Sea of Dust and got some kind of crystalline parasite into a cut. When Kurtz and Ced Cullen found him he was all cubes and prisms, outcroppings of the most beautiful iridescent minerals breaking through his skin everywhere. And he was still alive. For a while. Another drink?" "Please. Yes." She summoned the robot. The night was quite dark now. A third moon had appeared. In a low voice Seena said, "I'm so happy you came tonight, Edmund. It was such a wonderful surprise." "Kurtz isn't here now?" "No," she said. "He's away and I don't know when he'll be back." "How has it been for him, living here?" "I think he's been quite happy, generally speaking. Of course, he's a very strange man." "Heis," Gundersen said. "He's got a quality of sainthood about him, I think." "He would have been a dark "Some saints are. They don't all have to be St. Francis of Assisi." "Is cruelty one of the desirable traits of a saint?" "Kurtz saw cruelty as a dynamic force. He made himself an artist of cruelty." "So did the Marquis de Sade. Nobody's canonized him." "You know what I mean," she said. "You once spoke of Kurtz to me and you called him a fallen angel. That's exactly right. I saw him out among the nildoror -- dancing with hundreds of them -- and they came to him and practically worshipped him. There he was, talking to them, caressing them. And yet also doing the most destructive things to them as well, but they loved it." "What kind of destructive things?" "They don't matter. I doubt that you'd approve. He -- gave them drugs, sometimes." "The serpent venom?" "Sometimes." "Where is he now? Out playing with the nildoror?" "He's been ill for a while." T he robot now was serving dinner. Gundersen frowned at the strange vegetables on his plate. "They're perfectly safe," Seena said. "I grow them myself, in back. I'm quite the farmer." "I don't remember any of these." "They're from the plateau." Gundersen shook his head. "When I think of how disgusted you were by the plateau, how strange and frightening it seemed to you that time we had to crashland there -- " "I was a child then. When was it -- eleven years ago? Soon after I met you. I was only twenty years old. But on Belzagor you must defeat what frightens you or you will be defeated. I went back to the plateau. Again and again. It ceased to be strange to me and so it ceased to frighten me -- and so I came to love it. And brought many of its plants and animals back here to live with me. It's so very different from the rest of Belzagor -- cut off from everything else, almost alien." "You went therewith Kurtz?" "Sometimes. And sometimes with Ced Cullen. And most often alone." "Cullen," Gundersen said. "Do you see him often?" "Oh, yes. He and Kurtz and I have been a kind of triumvirate. Cullen's my other husband -- almost." "Where is Cullen now?" he asked, looking intently into her harsh and glossy eyes. Her expression darkened. "In the north. The mist country." "What's he doing there?" "Why don't you go ask him?" she suggested. "I'd like to do just that," Gundersen said. "I'm on my way up mist country, actually, and this is just a sentimental stop on the way. I'm traveling with five nildoror going for rebirth. They're camped in the bush out there somewhere." She opened a flask of a musky gray-green wine and gave him some. "Why do you want to go to the mist country?" she asked tautly. "Curiosity. The same motive that sent Cullen up there, I guess." "I don't think his motive was curiosity." "Will you amplify that?" "I'd rather not," she said. The conversation lapsed into silence. Talking to her led only in circles, he thought. This new serenity of hers could be maddening. She told him only what she cared to tell him, playing with him, seemingly relishing the touch of her sweet contralto voice on the night air, communicating no information at all. This was not a Seena he had ever known. The girl he had loved had been resilient and strong, not crafty or secretive -- there had been an innocence about her that she seemed to have totally lost now. Kurtz might not be the only fallen angel on this planet. He said suddenly, "The fourth moon has risen." "Yes. Of course. Is that so, amazing?" "One rarely sees four even in this latitude." "It happens at least ten times a year. Why waste your awe? In a little while the fifth one will be up and -- " Gundersen gasped. "Is that what tonight is?" "The Night of Five Moons, yes." "No one told me." "Perhaps you never asked." "Twice I missed it because I was at Fire Point. One year I was at sea and once I was in the southern mist country, the time the copter went down. And so on and on. I managed to see it only once, Seena, right here, ten years ago, with you. When things were at their best for us. And now, to come in by accident and have it happen -- " "I thought you had arranged to be here deliberately. To commemorate that other time." "No. Pure coincidence." "Happy coincidence, then." "When does it rise?" "In perhaps an hour." He watched the four bright dots swimming through the sky. So much time had gone by that he had forgotten where the fifth moon should be coming from. Its orbit was retrograde. It was the with a high-albedo surface of ice, smooth as a mirror. Seena filled his glass again. They had finished eating. "Excuse me," she said. "I'll be back soon." A lone, he studied the sky and tried to comprehend this strangely altered Seena, this mysterious woman whose body had grown more voluptuous and whose soul, it seemed, had turned to stone. He saw now that the stone had been in her all along -- at their breakup, for example, when he had put in for transfer to Earth and she had absolutely refused to leave Holman's World. I love you, she had said, and I'll always love you but this is where I stay. Why? Why? Because  want to stay, she had told him. And she had stayed; and he had been just as stubborn and had left without her. They had slept together on the beach beneath the hotel on his last night, so that he had boarded the ship that took him away with the warmth of her body still on his skin. She loved him and he loved her but they had broken apart, for he saw no future on this world and she saw all her future on it. And she had married Kurtz. And she had explored the unknown plateau. And she spoke in a rich, deep, new voice and let alien amoebas clasp her loins and she shrugged at the news that two nearby Earth people had died a horrible death. Was she still Seena or some subtle counterfeit? Nildoror sounds drifted out of the darkness. Gundersen heard another sound, too, closer by, a kind of stifled, snorting grunt that was wholly unfamiliar to him. It seemed like a cry of pain, though perhaps that was his imagination. Probably it was one of Seena' s plateau beasts, snuffling around, searching for tasty roots in the garden. He heard it twice more and then not again. Time went by and Seena did not return. Then he saw the fifth moon float placidly into the sky, the size of a large silver coin and so bright that it dazzled the eye. About it the other four danced, two of them mere tiny dots, two slightly more imposing, and the shadows of the moonslight shattered and shattered again as planes of ens poured light upon the land in icy cascades. He gripped the rail of the veranda and silently begged the moons to hold their pattern. But the moons shifted. He knew that in another hour two of them would be gone and the magic would ebb. Where was Seena? "Edmund?" she said, from behind him. She was bare again and once more the slider was on her body, covering her loins, sending a long thin projection up to encompass only the nipple of each ripe breast. The light of the five moons made her tawny skin glitter and shine. Now she did not seem coarse to him -- nor overly aggressive. She was perfect in her nudity and the moment was perfect and, unhesitatingly, he went to her. Quickly he dropped his clothing. He put his hands to her hips, touching the slider, and the strange creature understood, flowing obediently from her body, a chastity belt faithless to its task. She leaned toward him, her breasts swaying like fleshy bells and he kissed her, here, here, there, and they sank to the veranda floor, to the cold smooth stone. Her eyes remained open and colder than the floor, colder than the shifting light of the moons, even at the moment when he physically reasserted his love to her. But notfiing was cold about her embrace. Their bodies thrashed and tangled. Her skin was soft and her kiss hungry. And the years rolled away until it was the old time again, the happy time. At the highest moment he was dimly aware of that strange grunting sound once more. He clasped her fiercely and let his eyes close. Afterward they lay side by side, wordless in the moonslight until pleted its voyage across the sky and the Night of the Five Moons had become as any other night. X H e slept by himself in one of the guest rooms on the top level of the station. Awakening unexpectedly early, he watched the sunrise coming over the gorge and went down to walk through the gardens, which still were glistening with dew. He strolled as far as the edge of the river, looking for his nildoror companions. They were not to be seen. For a long time he stood beside the river watching the irresistible downward sweep of that immense volume of water. He went back finally to the station. A robot met him on the first veranda and offered him breakfast. "I'll wait for the woman," Gundersen said. "She will not appear until much later in the morning." "That's odd. She never used to sleep that much." "She is with the man," the robot volunteered. "She stays with him and comforts him at this hour." "What man?" "The man Kurtz, her husband." Gundersen said, amazed, "Kurtz is here at the station?" "He lies ill in his room." She said he was away somewhere. She didn't know when he'd be coming back. Gundersen said, "Was he in his room last night?" "He was." "How long has he been back from his last journey away from here?" "One year at the solstice," the robot said. "Perhaps you should consult the woman on these matters. She will be with you after a while. Shall I bring breakfast?" "Yes," Gundersen said. But Seena was not long in arriving. Ten minutes after he had finished the Juices, fruits and fried fish that the robot had brought him she appeared on the veranda, wearing a filmy white wrap. She seemed to have slept well. Her skin was clear and glowing. Her stride was vigorous. Her dark hair streamed buoyantly in the morning breeze. But the curiously rigid and haunted expression of her eyes was unchanged. He said, "The robot told me not to wait breakfast for you. It said you wouldn't be down for a long while." "That's all right. I'm not usually down this early, it's true. Come for a swim?" "In the river?" "No, silly." She stripped away her wrap and ran down the steps into the garden. He sat frozen a moment, caught up in the rhythms of her swinging arms, her jouncing buttocks -- then he followed her. At a twist in the path that he had not noticed before she turned to the left and halted at a circular pool that appeared to have been punched out of the living rock on the river's flank. As he reached it she launched herself in a fine, arching dive and appeared to hang suspended a moment, floating above the dark water, her breasts drawn into a startling roundness by gravity's pull. Then she went under. Before she came up for breath, Gundersen was naked and in the pool beside her. Even in the mild climate the water was bitterly cold. "It comes from an underground spring," she told him. "Isn't it wonderful? Like a rite of purification." A gray tendril rose from the water behind her, tipped with rubbery claws. Gundersen could find no words to warn her. He pointed with short stabbing motions of two fingers and made hollow chittering noises of horror. A second tendril spiraled out of the depths and hovered over her. Smiling, Seena turned, and seemed to fondle some large creature; there was a thrashing in the water and then the tendrils slipped out of view. "What was that?" "The monster of the pool," she said. "Ced Cullen brought it for me as a birthday present two years ago. It's a plateau medusa. They live in lakes and sting things." "How big is it?" "Oh, the size of a big octopus. I'd say. Very affectionate. I wanted Ced to catch me a mate for it but he didn't get around to it before he went north. I suppose I'll have to do it myself before long. The monster's lonely." She pulled herself out of the pool and sprawled out on a slab of smooth black rock to dry in the sun. Gundersen followed her. From this side of the pool, with the light penetrating the water at just the right angle, he was able to see a massive many-limbed shape far below. Seena' s birthday present. He said, "Can you tell me where I can find Ced now?" "In the mist country." "I know. That's a big place. Any particular part?" S HE rolled over onto her back and flexed her knees. Sunlight made prisms of the droplets of water on her breasts. After a long silence she said, "Why do you want to find him so badly?" "I'm making a sentimental journey to see old friends. Ced and I were once very close. Isn't that reason enough for me to go looking for him?" "It's no reason to betray him, is it?" He stared at her. The fiercely frozen eyes now were closed -- the heavy mounds of her breasts rose and fell slowly, serenely. "What do you mean by that?" he asked. "Didn't the nildoror put you up to going after him?" "What kind of crazy talk is that?" he blurted, not sounding convincingly indignant even to himself. "Why must you pretend?" she said, still speaking from within that impregnable core of total assurance. "The nildoror want him brought back from there. By treaty they're prevented from going up there and getting him themselves. The sulidoror don't feel like extraditing him. Certainly none of the Earthmen living on this planet will fetch him. Now, as an outsider you need nildoror permission to enter the mist country and since you're a stickler for the rules you probably applied for such permission. And there's no special reason why the nildoror should grant favors to you unless you agree to do something for them in return. Q.E.D?" "Who told you all this?" "Believe me, I worked it all out for myself." He propped his head on his hand and reached out admiringly with the other hand to touch her thigh. Her skin was dry and warm, now. He let his hand rest lightly -- and then not so lightly -- on the firm flesh. Seena showed no reaction. Softly he asked, "Is it too late for us to make a treaty?" "What kind?" "A non-aggression pact. We've been fencing since I got here. Let's end the hostilities. I've been hiding things from you and you've been hiding things from me -- and what good is it? Why can't we simply help one another? We're two human beings on a world that's much stranger and more dangerous than most people suspect. If we can't supply a little mutual aid and comfort, what are the ties of humanity worth?" She spoke quietly. Ah, love, let us be true To one another! for the world, which seems To lie before us like a land of dreams. So various, so beautiful, so new. The words of the old poem flowed up from the well of his memory. His voice cut in. Hath really neither joy, nor love, nor light. Nor certitude, nor peace, nor help for pain; And we are here as on a darkling plain Swept with confused alarms of struggle and flight Where -- where... Where ignorant armies clash by night. She finished it for him. "Yes. How like you it is, Edmund, to fumble your lines just at the crucial moment, just at the final climax." "Then there's to be no non-aggression pact?" "I'm sorry. I shouldn't have said that." She turned toward him, took his hand from her thigh, pressed it tenderly between her breasts, raised it to brush her lips against it. "All right, we've been playing little games. They're over and now we'll speak only truth. But you go first. Did the nildoror ask you to bring Ced out of the mist country?" "Yes," Gundersen said. "It was the condition of my entry." "And you promised you'd do it?" "I made certain reservations and qualifications, Seena. If he won't or to force him. But I do have to find him. That much I've pledged. So I ask you again to tell me where I should look." "I don't know," she said. "I have no idea." "Is this the truth?" "The truth," she said and for a moment the harshness was gone from her eyes. "Can you tell me at least why he fled -- why they want him so eagerly." S HE said, "About a year ago, he went down into the central plateau on one of his regular collecting trips. He was planning to get me another medusa, he said. Most of the time I went with him into the plateau but this time Kurtz was ill and I had to stay behind. Ced went to a part of the plateau we had never visited before. He found a group of nildoror taking part in some kind of religious ceremony. He stumbled right into them and evidently he profaned the ritual." "Rebirth?" Gundersen asked. "No, they do rebirth only in the mist country. This was something else, something almost as serious, it seems. The nildoror were furious. Ced barely escaped alive. He came back here and said he was in great trouble -- that the nildoror wanted him, that he had committed some sort of sacrilege and had to take sanctuary. Then he went north, with a posse of nildoror chasing him right to the border. I haven't heard anything since. And that's all I can tell you." "You haven't told me what sort of sacrilege he committed," Gundersen pointed out. "I don't know it. I don't know what kind of ritual it was, or what he did to interrupt it. I've told you only as much as he told me. Will you believe that?" "I'll believe it," he said. He smiled. "Now let's play another game and this time I'll take the lead. Last night you told me that Kurtz was off on a trip, that you hadn't seen him for a long time and didn't know when he'd be back. You also said he'd been sick -- but you brushed over that pretty quickly. This morning the robot who brought me breakfast said that you'd be late coming down because Kurtz was ill and you were with him in his room, as you were every morning at this time. Robots don't ordinarily lie." "The robot wasn't lying. I was." "Why?" "To shield Kurtz from you," Seena said. "He's in bad shape and I don't want him to be disturbed. And I knew that if I told you he was here, you'd want to see him. He isn't strong enough for visitors. It was an innocent lie, Edmund." "What's wrong with him?" "We aren't sure. You know, there isn't much medical service left on this planet. I suppose I could describe his disease as a kind of cancer. Only cancer isn't what he has." "Can you describe the symptoms?" "What's the use? His body began to change. He became something strange and ugly and frightening and you don't need to know the details. If you thought that what had happened to Dykstra and Pauleen was horrible -- you'd be rocked to your roots by Kurtz. But I won't let you see him. It's as much to shield you from him as the other way around. You'll be better off not seeing him." Seena sat up crosslegged on the rock and began to untangle the wet, snarled strands of her hair. Gundersen thought he had never seen her looking as beautiful as she looked right at this moment, clothed only in alien sunlight, her flesh taut and ripe and glowing, her body supple, fullblown, mature. And the stony fierceness of her eyes, the one jarring discordancy? Had that come from viewing, each morning, the horror that Kurtz now was? She added after a long while: "Kurtz is being punished for his sins." "Do you really believe that?" "I do," she said. "I believe that there are such things as sins and that there is retribution for sin." "And that an old man with a white beard is up there in the sky, keeping score on everyone, running the show, tallying up an adultery here, a lie there, a spot of gluttony, a little pride?" "I have no idea who runs the show," said Seeni. "I'm not even sure that anyone does. Don't mislead yourself, Edmund -- I'm not trying to import medieval theology to Belzagor. I won't give you the Father, the Son and the Holy Ghost and say that all over the universe certain fundamental principles hold true. I simply say that here on Belzagor we live in the presence of certain moral absolutes, native to this planet. And if a stranger comes to Belzagor and transgresses against those absolutes he'll regret it. This world is not ours, never was, never will be, and we who live here are in a constant state of peril, because we don't understand the basic rules." "What sins did Kurtz commit?" "It would take me all morning to name them," she said. "Some were sins against the nildoror and some were sins against his own spirit." "We all committed sins against the nildoror," Gundersen said. "In a sense, yes. We were proud and foolish and we failed to see them for what they were -- and we used them unkindly. That's a sin, yes -- a sin that our ancestors committed all over Earth long before we went into space. But Kurtz had a greater capacity for sin than the rest of us because he was a greater man. Angels have farther to fall -- once they fall." "What did Kurtz do to the nildoror? Kill them? Dissect them? Whip them?" "Those are sins against their bodies," said Seena. "He did worse." "Tell me." "Do you know what used to go on at the serpent station, south of the spaceport?" "I was there for a few weeks with Kurtz and Salamone," Gundersen said. "Long ago -- when I was very new here, when you were still a child on Earth. I watched the two of them call serpents out of the jungle, milk the raw venom from them and give the venom to nildoror to drink. And drink the venom themselves." "And what happened then?" H e shook his head and confessed, "I've never been able to understand it. When I tried it with them, I had the illusion that the three of us were turning into nildoror. And that three nildoror had turned into us. I had a trunk, four legs, tusks, spines. Everything looked different -- I was seeing through nildoror eyes. Then it ended and I was in my own body again. I felt a terrible rush of guilt, of shame. I had no way of knowing whether it had been a real bodily metamorphosis or just hallucination." "It was hallucination," Seena told him. "The venom opened your mind, your soul, and enabled you to enter the nildor consciousness, at the same time that the nildor was entering yours. For a little while that nildor thought he was Edmund Gundersen. Such a dream is great ecstasy to a nildor." "Is this Kurtz' sin, then? To give ecstasy to nildoror?" "The serpent venom," Seena said, "is also used in the rebirth ceremony. What you and Kurtz and Salamone were doing down there in the jungle was going through a mild -- very mild -- version of rebirth. And so were the nildoror. But it was blasphemous rebirth for them for many reasons. First, because it was held in the wrong place. Second, because it was done without the proper rituals. Third, because the celebrants who guided the nildoror were men, not sulidoror -- and so the entire thing became a wicked parody of the most sacred ritual this planet has. By giving those nildoror the venom Kurtz was tempting them to dabble in something diabolical -- literally diabolical. Few nildoror can resist that temptation. He found pleasure in the act -- both in the hallucinations that the venom gave him and in the tempting of the nildoror. I think he enjoyed the tempting even more than the hallucinations and that was his worst sin. Through it he led innocent nildoror into what passes for damnation on this planet. In twenty years on Belzagor he inveigled hundreds, perhaps thousands, of nildoror into sharing a bowl of venom with him. Finally his presence became intolerable and his own hunger for evil became the source of his destruction. And now he lies upstairs, neither living nor dead, no longer a danger to anything on Belzagor." She got to her feet, stretched voluptuously and beckoned to him. "Let's go back to the station now." As though this were time's first dawn they walked naked through the garden, close together, the warmth of the sun and the warmth of her body stirring him and raising a fever in him. Twice he considered pulling her to the ground and loving her amidst these alien shrubs. Twice he held back, not knowing why. When they were a dozen meters from the house he felt desire climb again and turned to her and put his hand on her breast. She said, "Tell me one more thing -- first." "If I can." "Why have you come back to Belzagor? Really. What draws you to the mist country?" He said, "If you believe in sin you must believe in the possibility of redemption from sin." "Yes." "Well, then -- I, too, have a sin on my conscience. Perhaps not as grave a sin as the sins of Kurtz but enough to trouble me. I've come back here as an act of expiation." "How have you sinned?" "I sinned against the nildoror in the ordinary Earthman way, by collaborating in their enslavement, by patronizing them, by failing to credit their intelligence and their complexity. In particular I sinned by preventing seven nildoror from reaching rebirth on time. Do you remember? When the Monroe dam broke I commandeered those pilgrims for a labor detail. I used a fusion torch to make them obey and, on my account, they missed rebirth. I didn't know that if they were late for rebirth they'd lose their turn -- and if I had known it I wouldn't have thought it mattered. Sin within sin within sin. I left here feeling, stained. Those seven nildoror bothered me in my dreams. I realized thaf I had to come back and try to purify myself." "What kind of expiation do you have in mind?" she asked. His eyes had difficulty meeting hers. He lowered them but that was worse -- her nakedness unnerved him even more as they stood together in the sunlight outside the station. He forced his glance up again. He said, "I'm determined to find out what rebirth is and to take part in it. I'm going to offer myself to the sulidoror as a candidate." "No." "Seena, what's wrong? You -- " She trembled. Her cheeks were blazing and the rush of scarlet spread even to her breasts. She bit her lip, spun away from him,, turned back. "What you're planning is insanity," she said. "Rebirth isn't something for Earthmen. Why do you think you can possibly expiate anything by getting yourself mixed up in an alien religion -- by surrendering yourself to a process none of us knows anything about, by -- " "I have to see this through, Seena." "Don't be crazy." "It's an obsession. I can't stop. I owe this planet a life and I'm here to pay it. I have to go -- regardless of the consequences." She said, "Come inside the station with me -- " her voice flat, mechanical, empty. "Why?" "Come inside." He followed her in silently. She led him to the middle level of the building and into a corridor blocked by one of her robot guardians. At a nod from her the robot stepped aside. Outside a room at the rear she paused and put her hand to the door's scanner. The door rolled back. Seena gestured to him to walk in with her. He heard the grunting, snorting sound that he had heard the night before and now there was no doubt in his mind that it had been a throttled cry of terrible pain. "This is the room where Kurtz spends his time," Seena said. She drew a curtain that had divided the room. "And this is Kurtz." "It isn't possible," Gundersen murmured. "How -- how -- " "How did he get that way?" "Yes." "As he grew older he began to feel remorse for the crimes he had committed. He suffered great guilt and last year he resolved to undertake an act of expiation. He decided to travel to the mist country and undergo rebirth. This is what they brought back to me. This is what a human being looks like, Edmund, when he's undergone rebirth." XI apparently human. Probably it had once been Jeff Kurtz. The absurd body length was surely Kurtzlike, although the figure in the bed seemed to be a man and a half long -- as if an extra section of vertebrae and perhaps a second pair of femurs had been spliced in. The skull was plainly Kurtz, too -- mighty white dome, jutting, ridged brow. The ridges were even more prominent than Gundersen remembered. They rose above Kurtz' closed eyes like barricades guarding against some invasion from above. But the thick black brows were gone. So were the lush, almost feminine eyelashes. Below the forehead the faee was unrecognizable. It was as if everything had been heated in a crucible and allowed to melt and run. Kurtz' fine, highbridged nose was now a rubbery smear, so snoutlike that Gundersen was jolted by its resemblance to a sulidor's. His wide mouth had grown slack -- pendulous lips drooped open, revealing toothless gums. His chin sloped back like a pithecanthropoid's. Kurtz' cheekbones were flat and broad, wholly altering the planes of his face. Seena drew the coverlet down to display the rest. The body in the bed was utterly hairless -- a long, boiled-looking pink thing like a giant slug. All superfluous flesh was gone and the skin lay like a shroud over plainly visible ribs and muscles. The proportions of the body were wrong. Kurtz' waist was an impossibly great distanee from his chest and his legs, though long, were not nearly as long as they should have been. His ankles seemed to crowd his knees. His toes had fused so that his feet terminated in bestial pads. Perhaps by way of compensation his fingers had added extra joints and were great spidery things that flexed and clenched in irregular rhythms. The attachment of his arms to his torso appeared strange, though it (Please turn to page # Panama Canal. On Wednesday Myra went in to work although nobody's mind was on work. Wednesday night Myra wrote to George: George's reply came a week later. He repeated a former statement: he loved a busty blackhaired girl whose name was not Myra. So that was that. The gas the invaders used affected only the older people. Myra had been afraid they might use it on all the men as well. But they took only the old. Myra was not Why don't we get married now? Or at least you come up here... allowed transit back to her town in Vermont. The burials were held within two days and were run without emotion and without private graves. The bodies were allotted a certain amount of designated area -- one body for such and such fraction of an acre. It was explained that decomposition in the shallow graves would help future crops in the rocky soil. Unfortunately a heavy rain fell right after the burials. The new school administrator handed out the outlines which had been expected. The new language would not be required in all grades for a year. The history was required immediately. Myra's world history course on the ninthgrade level was changed into a civics study and all her pupils were required to learn by heart the tenets of the new law. Her tenth-grade American history course became Historical Images. The invaders were apparently making no attempt to talk against the old ideas but merely to wipe them off the slate, to start with clear positive tenets. No mention was to be made of any of the former subjects. None was. The system to enforce this arrangement was twofold. Students must report on teachers and teachers on students. At first there were exchanges of secret expressions, imparting more of a sensation of guilt rather than rage. These decreased. The first revolt was punished by the gassing of the intelligent people of New York. This occurred at midday in the middle of the tenth week. I.Q.'s of under a hundred were not touched. Everyone else was. Myra had had doubts about George's I.Q. but she did not think it went that low. But she had a strong feeling, perhaps induced by desire only, that George had been out of the city. His periodical often sent him away on stories and she knew that since his field was cultural coverage it was possible that he had been at the newly opened Philadelphia exposition of the conqueror's art. When he and Myra had first been in love they had experienced a high degree of success in the transference of ideas both during the day and by the aid of dreams. Neither of them had felt this was an extraordinary phenomenon -- they thought about each other most of the time and they could tell by each other's presence just what was on the other's mind. The days of rape were orderly and controlled. But they did not end. Each of the newly stationed conquerors in the town -- there were only fourteen in Greenwich -- was issued a cohabitation card. The conquerors were all intelligent and were allowed to breed with intelligent women only. All the women who had gone to college and most of the high-school graduates had been test,ed early and their records were on file. No chance remained of slanting a test toward low grades. Besides, one would not do that anyway because of the work allotments. The tranquilizing gas was spread every Monday morning. This had become a steady occurrence and the doses were heavy at the beginning -- so heavy, in fact, that Myra had little recollection of the first orderly calls of her three allotted administrators. Almost fifty women in Greenwich had been passed as child carriers for the fourteen men and each man was assigned to three women. Myra could expect one a week in rotation. Two of hers were tall and looked quite healthy and very much alike. The third was taller still but quite thin and not quite so robust. He demanded little of her and looked and seemed distracted much of the time. Often he quit his assignment halfway through and demanded nothing at all. The others were perfunctory and displayed pleasure without emotion. A sort of tranquilizing chemical was added to the food as well. Unfortunately it betrayed a urinelike taste which soon pervaded all of what Myra ate. Had Myra had many friends before the invasion she might have found a little solace in companionship. Friendships were allowed to continue -- meetings at the homes of one's friends were permitted as long as one was at home on the nights when services were demanded. But Myra lived in Greenwich only a short time and had spent most of that thinking of George. She still spent most of her time thinking of George and once in a while tried to imagine what she could do against the invasion. But the drugs were used so heavily that she could not concentrate. Her mind kept going back to the day when everyone had become sure of what had happened. But her sureness had been hindsight. She had always been afraid of the dark and had slept with the radio on all her days at Greenwich. The radio had played teenage tunes most of the afternoon. The news accounts had consisted of singing weather reports. There had, in fact, been no mention at all of what was happening. "So we went out by Musack, after all," was Myra's main reaction to the day. WO years after they took the Panama Canal the tranquilizing dose had been lowered. The work level had been raised and the food quota had been cut in half. But Myra, being pregnant, was allowed more food than anyone else. She had, furthermore, learned her fate -- she would be allowed to bear two children and care for them until each was five and then she would either be shipped to a smaller population area to drudgery or executed. The first would come about only if she could convince the government of her loyalty. Very few were allowed this chance -- the government had people of its own trained from a much younger age. Once she had borne two intelligent children, since she was a member of the generation that remembered, her productiveness would drop to teaching courses in civics and historical myth. And in the new children's camps both chores were handled by machines. She had discovered her fate from the thin administrator whose child she perhaps bore. She hoped the child was his but, of course, she could not be sure. He and she spoke to each other less now than they had at first. The edict on speaking the conqueror's language had been passed a year ago and she had not become too proficient. When the two others came to her bed she cared so little for their presence that she did much of her serious thinking at that time. The administrators brought small servings of whiskey when they came on the theory that better children would result. The whiskey cut the haze in Myra's mind and led her to a passion of thought. When the thin one came she and he solemnly drank the allotment and then solemnly went to bed. The man's actions betrayed no passion whatsoever but he did exhibit a great tenderness -- although he never spoke at such moments. He would stroke her hair, something even George had never done. He would trace the features of her face with his fingers and he would turn her face to his and stare into her eyes, so that Myra often felt she was on the verge of being hypnotized, although she knew that to mesmerize her was not his intention. His eyes were gray, almost whitish at times, and very transparent in the colored area when she viewed him from the side. His hands and feet were long. Myra began to wonder if she loved him. The idea presented such absurd angles that she amused herself with this reverie. Temptation had visited her before she became pregnant. During the second year of the invasion she had begun to accuse herself. Why did she not rebel? She could partially forgive the women of the town when she saw them in the streets with their children. Their first interest was rightly the care of those children -- but why, really, since they would be sent away? Nevertheless, Myra felt that she had perhaps a special responsibility. She had no family to care for and she had been educated. In the spring she thought she would try to get hold of some kind of suicide potion. She would get up early in the morning and write a lot of signs with the magic marker she would bring home from school. she would write on pieces of paper she would strew along the street and, under one enormous sign tied to a stake, she would administer the potion to herself at dawn. But she did not want those who heeded her exhortations to be killed. Nor could she see how any revolt at all would have any effect. The chemical weapons of America had been long since taken over -- besides, who knew how to work them? And without them there was no hope. Brute force was out of the question. The burning of the books took place at this point in her life and here Myra did exhibit courage and here she did work according to plan. She had suspected from the beginning of the invasion that a book-burning would take place sooner or later. When less drugged moments gave her any lucidity she planned what books she would save and where she would hide them. The move was a dangerous one. Her natural reaction was to pick Shakespeare, the Bible, a book on Einstein, Greek plays, a guide to western art and an anthology of English and American poetry. Then she began to question each book. That inner debate went on for months. The Greek plays were dropped easily from her selections -- she got a syllabus of the holdings of the new library and they were listed as evidently not dangerous. She had doubts about the Bible -- rational action was needed now more than mysticism. Still it was the oldest continuous historical record she could think of and that would be important. How were people to find out later that life had not always been like this? Was Shakespeare really good enough to save? Or was she taking him on hearsay? The Einstein book? She dumped that on the theory that anyone being able to put the theories into use would be a member of the government and thus have access to parallel material. Besides, she did not understand it. She retained the art book and the poetry. But the book-burning day was announced sooner than she had anticipated. She had by then figured out only one hiding place. She had decided she had better have places that would look as if the books had been accidentally overlooked in case she were discovered. But she could only think of one like that and she used it for her volume of Shakespeare, slipping it under the seat of the stuffed chair in her living room. She put the art book in an empty sugar box in her kitchen cabinet and the Bible in the mechanical sweeper. That made three books and she was sure of none. The rest would have to go. "administrator came he sat in the stuffed chair and asked for a cup of coffee. Why hadn't she remembered that that was often his custom? He did not seem to notice the presence of the book, however. He called for her to come and sit on his lap after he had finished his coffee. He held her hand that night -- he had never held her hand so gently. She rested her arm on the arm of the chair and looked down at him. They spoke slowly in the new language. He covered her knee with his other hand. "I love to look at your hair because it is clean and soft," he said. She had no reply. "You must grow your hair longer so it will wave and catch in the light." "All right." "You look much like my sister." "Oh." Then he put his head on her breast and dozed. After ten minutes she tried to move but he held her there. After half an hour he opened his eyes. "You may get up." She stood up and went to get his coat. When she returned he held the Shakespeare book in his hand. He put it into his coat pocket, kissed her forehead and left. Now she had the Bible and the art book. She had not been able to find a place for the poetry book. Then the passion which was to govern her until the birth of her child took hold. She developed a great remorse for the loss of her Shakespeare. She came to feel obligated to act. She came to feel guilty. She must restore Shakespeare to the world. But she could not remember the plays. At night, when she was free, she worked with a pen and scrap paper. She wrote what she remembered about the quality of mercy not being strained. But that was about all she remembered of mercy's not being strained. Cry havoc and let loose the dogs of war... That was more to the point but too late. So she took to noting down the plots of the plays. MacBeth: a man and his wife, mostly his wife, kill someone rich and powerful but after they have killed, they feel so bad they can't do anything else. And someone comes at them disguised in a forest. Hamlet: a prince's father was murdered and he is supposed to handle the revenge on the new king who did it, but he does not quite get to the point and kills everybody else instead. Tempest: a wise, old, powerful, kind man fixes up what he has control over and guides it toward good and then knows his time is up and does himself in. But these sketches did not satisfy her. She felt perhaps she had not understood all of what must have been meant in the plays and developed an even more gnawing appetite for the lost book. She began long exegeses on the scratch paper. The pen was thin and illworking and the paper blotched and she went on night after night elaborating on the slender themes she could remember. Her frustration grew and her anger grew and her guilt grew and in the morning when she awoke with a great sense of loss and a great vagueness as to just what the loss was she named it -- the book that her thin conqueror lover had taken away. One morning the sense of loss overcame her even more strongly. She cried out loud when she awoke and she did not feel well throughout her body. She never missed a day of the school and she was frightened to report an absence from her work schedule. She went to her classes but the nurse sent her to the clinic, where she was told she was pregnant. She worked into the eigth month. H er knowledge of her pregnancy seemed to relieve the urgency of what she felt about the lost book. Though she grew melancholy and sentimental over the child and over the book, she no longer had energy for her scratchings in the night. She looked at the slow bulge in her stomach, ran her hands over and around it and shook down the hair she had let grow long. It caught more light that it used to. She washed her body and her face more often than usual and speculated seriously on the father of the child. He was probably the second of the two men who seemed so alike and who spoke to her in the ideology of the government. But could she be pregnant by her thin lover? She would like his child. She had told him of its coming before she told the others. "No," he said. He did not think the child was his. Didn't she remember? They had not slept together that week at all. Or those weeks. They had eaten and rested but there had been no intimacy. It was strange that she had forgotten -- but she had. And now: it was convenient for her not to remember. She was sorry he did not want to claim fatherhood of her child. But he did not and, as the time grew nearer, she began to fancy that perhaps it was George's, from some sperm of years before that had only now yeasted or whatever sperm did. She would call the child George. She thought and thought of George and when she was allowed to leave work in her last month she thought more and more of him, remembering and wondering. Had he been killed in the New York punishment? No, she was certain of that by now. He was still alive and she felt it. Each day she felt it more. Had he capitulated to the enemy? No doubt. George was a little like that. But then, one could say she had capitulated too. One met few heroes these days. In fact, she could not recall one. Was he living with the other girl? No doubt. It didn't matter. He would only take another girl because he could not get to Myra. He should have some comfort. He will come back. I will see him one day.  will see... Once during the night she dialed George's old number but she woke up someone named Harry who was terribly mad and had never heard of George. Then the baby came and they did not give her any anesthesia because of bad effects it might have on the child and she did not care for about eight hours if she lived or died and it was worse than she had ever imagined. When they brought the child to her there was something about it she definitely did not like. She knew then that it was not George's. It was not even her thin conqueror-lover's baby. It was the exact image of both of her other two males. And it hurt her terribly when it fed. She liked it a little better after she got it home. But most of all she liked the freedom it gave her from the two fathers, but she missed seeing her thin lover once a week. Strange that she did not know any of her lovers' names -- perhaps they had none. She had nothing to do for six weeks but care for the child. Her meals were brought in to her for a while and her extra work was done. She became almost gay. To entertain herself and to keep away soberer thoughts, she took the art book out of the sugar box and began to draw. She used a few basic food stuffs to make weak water color paints and she made a paint brush from her own hair. Then she got a little carried away and made six paint brushes, thin ones and thick ones, and began to paint directly on the walls. First she was still caught up in the spirit of the Shakespeare crusade and she tried to copy over her living room walls some of the works of the masters. But these came out poorly. The DaVinci Last Supper merely faded into the paper over the couch and she could not reproduce the perfection of the lines or come anywhere near the depth of colors of any of the paintings in the Renaissance section of the book. Next she tried to study the human body and made black outlines of her hands and feet on the white wood of the doorway but they were not too well executed. She turned finally to wild and loose depictions of animals she remembered from childhood walks in the woods. These she put in her bedroom when she ran out of living room space. She did rather free-expression sketches of cows she had seen in pastures of her childhood, all turning to look at you as you pass on the dirt road. She drew quick, running horses under winter trees and spare suns. She drew a fat elephant for the baby along with some giraffes and cats. She worked on the walls of her bedroom late at night by low light. Only a soft glow illumined her work, a glow like that at sunset just inside the opening of a cave. Seeing it, she could sleep. But as the child grew she became vexed at her paintings. She was irritated at the mess in the living room and enjoyed only at certain times of day the animals in her bedroom. She stopped combing her hair and washing and she grew frantic with the baby. She would coax him and tickle him, tickle him too much, too long, forcing him to laugh more than he wanted to. Shaking him and even at times pulling up the corners of his mouth into an artificial smile. She grew to hate the child. He was, after all, the first mark against her. Another child plus five years and then they would kill her. Or send her to a labor camp and she could no longer stand to wash her little daily rotation of dishes. A fter six weeks, the government let the men come back. They were to employ contraception for two years but they were to be allowed to satisfy their desires during that time. And for the sake of order all fourteen stayed with the same women. Each of the healthy administrators thought of the baby as his own. Her tall, thin lover -- she took to calling him Tall in her mind because it actually described him better to her than Thin, although he was both -- patted the baby on the head but he did not seem to care for it very much. How nice it was to see him. Myra felt warm in his presence. She was ashamed of her shaggy hair and her unwashed face. "Myra," he said as he came in through the door. He smothered her in his arms, against his chest, and held her there and laughed at her. He took the whiskey from his coat pocket and went into the kitchen to fix drinks for them. "Ah, Myra," he said and kissed her and they made love before they drank and for the first time Myra thought to herself, We are making love -- that is what we are doing. Tall was gay afterwards and would not let her dress but took her into the kitchen and washed her with a dish towel and brushed her hair and then they drank. "Dance," he said and he poured her another glass of whiskey. They sat in the bedroom. Tall turned off the light and lit a candle he had brought her during the winter. The light flickered on the walls and Tall sang a strange, alien song and beat out the tune on the bed and then on the walls. She had no clue to the real meaning of the words -- he knew only the elementals of his tongue. "Dance." And Myra danced under the walls and for the first time in years felt joy in her feet and in her hands and in the wild hair that caught her heels on the floor and twisted and sang and laughed as she sang and called Tail's name and George's name and -- once -- the name of God. She began to weep as she danced but the dance grew even longer then. She twisted her hands and wept and Tall stopped singing and only watched and grew sad and wept as well. Finally she fell on the bed and Tall picked her up and showed her her own face in the mirror on her wall and his face beside it. Then he picked up a paint brush that was made from Myra's hair and dipped it in a color and while they both looked in the mirror, he traced the outlines of their faces there right on the surface of the mirror and underneath he wrote their names and then they made love again but the baby cried and soon they fed it. Myra brought up George and taught him to speak the new tongue and tried to love him but she could not. She set him tasks that were too hard for him to do in order to trick him and he became an unhappy child. They both became sick in an epidemic of flu and often in the night, when he cried, Myra did not tend to him, partly because she was sick and partly because she did not want to. She recovered from the flu but the child did not. He was taken to the clinic and died there. The two men who might have been his father were not kind to her after that. They struck her and forced her more than was comfortable. But she was glad the child had died. She felt she had accomplished something. The child died in its third year. But he still counted against Myra. There would be only one more. One more child -- plus five years. Myra went back to work at the school. Usually she thought about nothing. When she thought it was about Tall. She prayed now and then. She prayed to Pan and Venus and God and Jehovah and Brahma and even the serpent in the garden that the next child would be Tail's. Ten months after the first child died she felt once again that she might be pregnant. She told Tall immediately and did not tell the others. "Yes," he said. He thought it was his this time. He remembered, yes, he remembered a time when he had felt for sure there would be a child. They were happy and gentle. When Tall came the next week he announced that he would not come again. He was asking the administration for a new woman, since he found this one unproductive and cold. "Tall!" He asked for her trust. He asked for her love, he spoke against the government. He said that he would stay alive until she was taken for execution but that he planned a kind of espionage and he did not want his child or her to feel the consequences of association with him. "Feel" was the word he used in his strange tongue, which had no word for "suffer." He would not explain. He would give no details. But he knew his mind. They would meet every Friday in the town square at three and pass each other on the street, but they would not speak. She must bring up the child as rapidly as she could. She must learn to speak to it before it was sent away. She must tell the child of its father. H e kissed her on the forehead. He went out. Myra took the sheets from the bed and burned them in the sink and braided her hair around her head and did not unbraid it until the child was born. He was a long thin child with gray eyes that looked transparent when she viewed him from the side but she did not dare to name him Yuri. She took down her hair and washed it and braided it and then she took the razor and cut the braid just below the nape of her neck and fastened the top of the braid and hid it beneath the cushion of the easy chair. After that she made a constant struggle against time. The five years were no longer her years. They belonged to the child. She worked with him from the earliest days, trying to speed his development. She must get him to talk and understand before the government reached him. She had him knowing simple vocabulary just a little after he was one year old. She did not teach him English -- to do so would have been too daring and he might give himself away. She kept him healthy and she drew pictures for him and sang songs to him and she rocked him and she swung him and she did not try to make him laugh. He was a quick and sober child. As he grew older she taught him to paint and draw and sing. She taught him rhymes and tunes and dances. She taught him games to play but above all she tried to speed his progress in the language. She took him with her when she walked to the town square on Fridays. She passed Tall with the child in her arms and with the child by the hand and when she got home she would explain to George and tell him about the need for secrecy. She taught him duplicity and how to lie. She won him over as solidly as she could and she tried to teach him to beat the government at every turn. But he was only a child and she could never be sure. She was afraid but when she passed the square on Friday she was not afraid and the weekends only saw her redoubling her efforts. But she could not decide what to teach him. She must be simple, she must pick out only a few things and then have him understand that he must not say anything about them when they took him to the camp. He must think only at night when the lights were out in the dormitories. He must offer no resistance during the training. But he must remember. He must remember. What? That grass is green, what else? That wood is wood and God is good? She grew sad and she began to have a return of the morning sensation she had first experienced when she lost the book. Duplicity would be more important than honesty. Shrewdness more important than bravery. He must remember, though. He must remember. But how could she teach him all that she had learned. One night in August when the moon was dark she took the Bible from the dust broom and the art book from the sugar box and went out to the back yard. She dug up some earth with the spade, wrapped the books in heavy cloth and buried them and showed the child how he could tell where they were without a marker. But where would he learn English? She could not answer that. Her thirty-fifth birthday came in the child's fourth year. Her neck had grown thin and her jowls loose and her face was lined and she saw the aging in Tall when she passed him in the street and it made her love him more. That he also aged made him less an alien. The bone showed in her leg and the veins stood around her knee and she wondered if George would know of her age or her death. She grew desperate about the child and could not decide what to do during the last half year that she had. "Do not come to the Square next week," he said in August. Then: "Myra," he said and looked at her the way he had the first time he had come to her place. "Child," he said and stared for a long time at the boy. They passed. Myra did not go the square next Friday. Tall killed himself in the center of the public square in this manner: first he made a large sign and stuck it in the dirt. Then he took a black marker and wrote Remember in large letters on every page of the Shakespeare book, which he had carefully cut from its binding with a sharp blade. Then he placed himself at the foot of the post and slashed his throat before dawn. In the morning when the people came to work the pages of the book were scattered through the square by the wind and some of the people picked them up and secreted them and when they saw the words in the old language, although they had only one page, they could not swallow and they blinked over and over again. On the large placard was writMyra only heard accounts of this from her neighbors. It was the first time the neighbors had mentioned the old ways since the invasion. But Myra did gd into the square as soon as she heard. She found Yuri in the center of a glass-windowed store front. His body had been stripped and the nails pulled. His genitals had been mutilated and his eyes removed. The page from the book and the word remember on it had been stuck by a long stick into his chest. Myra was overwhelmed with a great feeling of happiness. She was happy that Yuri had died long before the torture. She went back and brought down the child. The children were told that after ten years in the camp, they would be free to seek out their mothers. But this was a lie. Their mothers were usually executed by then. Myra did not tell the child this. But she told him everything else. She told him about America and she told him about freedom and she told him about his father's death. She told him about Einstein and about the countryside where she had been a child and she told him about Jesus, Da Vinci and about as many things as she could name and explain in the time that was left. She had told only one. But he must tell two. He must somewhere find two he trusted before he died. And they must find two. And that was all. She loved him. But remembering was more important and telling even more important than remembering. So they took the child on his fifth birthday and they took Myra the same day. She removed the braided hair from the easy chair and folded it between her breasts and she went out with them to the shipment station and they took her to New York. And when she walked into the chamber, she saw George again. BwrDA' t jotvwReueaaf. vvv  V ifvvr  Continued from page # ) Scheffing Institute -- and a wolf of Wall Street can instantly become a connoisseur of the arts. Or an even abler wolf. The story Silverberg has to tell is the story of the struggle between John Roditis, upstart Greek billionaire, and Mark Kaufmann, new titular head of the aristocratic Kaufmann family related by a thousand strands of time, common cause and blood kinship with the Rothschilds, the Schiffs, the Lehmans and the other great names of finance. The object of the struggle is the persona of the recently dead grand old buccaneer, Mark's uncle Paul Kaufmann. Clearly, Roditis cannot be permitted to acquire this dynamic added increment to his already burgeoning character. Just as obviously, few other members of even the elite can command the strength of will to prevent Paul's character from overwhelming their own personalities and becoming a dybbuk -- a resurrected persona in command of a stolen body whose true owner, if he survives at all, survives only as shreds and tatters caught in the lowest, darkest recesses of his own brain. Complicating Mark Kaufmann's problem as he tries to forestall Roditis is an Institute rule that prevents him from simply purchasing and acquiring the persona of such a close relative as his uncle. Aggravating his annoyance is the fact that if Roditis does acquire Paul, he will then perforce become a member of the Kaufmann social circle and the nouveau riche Greek will have to be invited to tea. And of course neither of these latter two complications are rational in terms of Silverberg's original premise; nor is his practice, early in the book, of referring to the personae as "souls." All three notions, mind you, add significantly to the power of his narrative but they are nonsense in the context of the fairly straightforward suspense story he then actually writes. That story -- the one you get by reading this book in your best Evelyn Wood Dynamics manner is an acceptable and entertaining one, particularly ornamented by the at first subsidiary development of Risa, Mark's daughter, who is beyond doubt one of Silverberg's best characterizations ever. But the real effect of this book has nothing to do with its overt events. Let me explain, first, that I was genuinely moved by this story while at the same time appreciating the fact that it's rather plainly assembled, with many features painted on indifferently framed canvas instead of being mortared together in real brick. I suspect that you may well be moved by it, too. And now the question is, why? Risa is much more attractive as a case history than she really is as a person. So are her father and uncle Paul. All three of them are far too self-sufficient to care whether anyone identifies with them, let alone you or me. Roditis, oddly enough, appears for the most part only as an utterer of dialogue. At the very end Silverberg speaks of his vitality; my first reaction was. What vitality? I knew him almost entirely as a querulous voice bullying a subordinate. So it isn't character identification that transmits this book's peculiar potency. And it isn't the power of prose images, either; Silverberg uses few silver nails in his carpentry. Where this book works is where it isn't either science or fiction. I mean, would rational minds confuse an electronic echo with the soul? Would they invite it to dinner? Is it incest to take an uncle into one's mind? Would it comfort your dying to know that someone else would inherit your memories? Could those memories, packed into otherwise unused portions of the cerebral matrix, leak over into previously occupied incremental spaces and, in an organized manner, oust those discrete bits, again retaining an organized manner? That's what you'd need, to achieve the melodramatic persona-battles, back and forth, Silverberg depicts here. And if it happened, is it likely, really likely, that the world would adopt the particular slang term, dybbukl I doubt it. I think the very best parts of this book are the unwritten ones, the ones that play on the good old half-buried fears and longings, the love-death pushrnepullyou that drives men in the old, oldquest whose by-product is power. Panshin (Ace ##, #O#), is the series that also includes Star Well (#, #g) and The Thurb Revolution (#, #). In this latest count Charteris -- and his companion, Torve the Trog, continue what may eventually be an explicit saga or ballade about a younger son's life in a vaguely feudal interstellar empire. It makes for a charming creation. The imperial background may or may not prove eventually relevant. Meanwhile, it furnishes an excuse for Panshin to introduce all the elements, quaint or not, technological or medieval, required to spin out his well-told stories. He can introduce both a robot butler and a lecherous old procurator, the latter given to dropping overripe melons down palace stairwells at other men's wives. And he can introduce an imperial envoy into a real identity crisis via a Trog suit. With the whole thing coming to a head at peelgrunt. What? Oh, that's when the peels grunt, of course. Read the book. Stop asking silly questions. #, #(t), was sent to me with a covering note from the editor that read: "Hope you like it better than his last one." Well, his last one was The Two-Timers, which I did not like all that much, though I reserved some kind remarks for Shaw's ability. I still think quite well of Shaw as a writer. But it's clear from this latest example that he's still not a novelist. In the present instance what begins as a routine space opera with Van Vogtian overtones soon catalyzes into a Van Vogtian mystical exercise with images from Eric Frank Russell. If you like space opera the ending will cheat you. If you admire Van Vogt, it's a very long hike to the first double take. Either way. I'd think an editor would more properly say something like "Hope he's done better this time." But that concept may be a little difficult to grasp. Also thus, judging by the context of other notes from management, is the essential invidiousness of sending advanceadvance copies of the Ace Specials to carefully selected persons and then carefully selecting only the laudatory responses for the blurbs on the covers. From a purely practical standpoint, of course, I can think of few more effective devices for marketing an original paperback, in the face of reprints which are free to select an isolated sentence about the hardcover edition from a review in the Hartford Courant or a paragraph from the "review" column of a West Texas weekly that is actually made up out of quotes from publishers' press releases. But it is a marketing device and I can't fully understand what makes Ace so idignant to me when I merely point it out. Can you? Special #, #e) is stuccoedover with a semi-relevant quote from Michael Moorcock, a Ted White quote that thinks to praise this book by equating it with Frank Herbert's Dune -- and then, inside, even a laudatory quote from Frank Herbert. But a book like this needs no introduction and is in fact embarrassed by these adumbrations, even the nice one from Damon Knight. This is a narrative so fully realized, so compellingly told, so masterfully executed that even an editor should have the wit to just show it to his readers and stand back. With the exception of Damon Knight, not one of these attorneys is a peer of this client. Meanwhile, what's the book about? Will I like it? Should I buy it? Try to discover that from this testimonial matter and you learn two things. #) It's got "Ideas that reflect many of the central concerns of Western society, to say nothing of imagery reminiscent of Beardsley and the melody and wit of a Gilbert and Sullivan operetta," according to Mike Moorcock. #) It's a novel of "exotic adventure on a far planet whose people are completely human except for one thing: they are all of the same sex," according to the blurb writer on the first page. Bull doody. Leaving aside the Moorcock quote, which reflects a critical expository style reminiscent of Playboy's movie reviews, to say nothing of the logical level attained in the editorial replies in "Letters to Superman," this is a novel of adventure on a planet whose ambi-sexual human inhabitants go through an oestrus cycle in which they may play either the male or female role. It is, being a novel written by a magnificent writer, a totally compelling tale of human peril and striving under circumstances in which human love, and a number of other noble qualities,an be depicted in a fresh context. In that context, they display attributes and effects not possible in the ordinary adventure novel. Only by conceiving, for instance, does a member of this cast of characters remain a female for more than a few days, and even so she raises her child, after lactation ceases, as an individual indistinguishable from the child's no longer sexual father. Yet the three love each other, though years and distances may separate them. What this world has to teach its only heterosexual human, galactic ambassador Genly Ai, is what it also teaches us. I can't imagine anyone reading it and not learning profoundly from it. Anyone, that is, but the endorsers and editors whose other concerns seem not to have allowed sufficient time for either perceptive thought or meaningful utterance. See you next month, space buffs! Till then, this is your old buddy. Blaster Al, sayin' so long until we meet again on the Starlanes!  Notice To All Readers skipping an issue of Gaaxy. The cover date of what woufd have been the January issue has been changed to February to give Gaiaxy and its sister publication, H, equivalent sales periods on the newsstands. All subscriptions are being updated accordingly. was not until Gundersen saw Kurtz slowly rotate his left arm through a three-hundred-and-sixty-degree twist that he realized the armpit must have been reconstructed into some kind of versatile ball-andsocket arrangement. Kurtz struggled desperately to speak, blurting words in a language Gundersen had never heard. His eyeballs visibly stirred beneath his lids. His tongue slipped forth to moisten his lips. Something like a three-lobed adam's apple bobbed in his throat. Briefly he humped his body, drawing the skin tight over curiously broadened bones. He continued to speak. Occasionally an intelligible word in English or nildororu emerged, embedded in a flow of gibberish. "River... death... lost... horror... river... cave... warm... smash... black... go... god... horror... born... lost..." "What is he saying?" Gundersen asked. "No one knows. Even when we can understand the words he doesn't make sense. And mostly we can't even understand the words." "Has he been conscious at all?" "Not really," Seena said. "Sometimes his eyes are open but he never responds to anything around him. Come. Look." She went to the bed and drew Kurtz' eyelids open. Gundersen saw eyes that had no whites at all. From rim to rim their shining surfaces were a deep, lustrous black, dappled by random spots of light (Continued from page #) blue. He held three fingers up before those eyes and waved his hand from side to side. Kurtz took no notice. Seena released the lids and the eyes remained open, even when the tips of Gundersen's fingers approached quite closely. But as Gundersen withdrew his hand, Kurtz lifted his right hand and seized Gundersen's wrist. The grotesquely elongated fingers encircled the wrist completely, met, and coiled halfway around it again. Slowly and with tremendous strength Kurtz pulled Gundersen down until he was kneeling beside the bed. glish. As before, he seemed to be in desperate anguish, forcing the words out of some nightmare recess, with no perceptible accenting or punctuation: "Water sleep death save sleep sleep fire love water dream cold sleep plan rise fall rise rise rise." After a moment he added, "Fall." Then the flow of nonsense-syllables returned and the fingers relinquished their fierce grip on Gundersen's wrist. Seena said, "He seemed to be telling us something. I never heard him speak so many consecutive intelligible words." "But what was he saying?" "I can't tell you that. But a meaning was there." Gundersen nodded. The tormented Kurtz had delivered his testament, his blessing... sleep plan rise fall rise fall rise rise. Fall. Perhaps it even made sense. "And he reacted to your presence," Seena went on. "He saw you, he took your arm. Say something to him. See if you can get his attention again." "Jeff?" Gundersen whispered, kneeling. "Jeff, do you remember me? Edmund Gundersen. I've come back, Jeff. Can you hear anything I'm saying? If you understand me, Jeff, raise your right hand again." Kurtz did not raise his hand. He uttered a strangled moan, low and appalling. Then his eyes slowly closed and he lapsed into a rigid silence. Muscles rippled beneath his altered skin. Beads of acrid sweat broke from his pores. Gundersen rose to his feet shortly and walked away. "How long was he up there?" he asked. "Close to half a year. I thought he was dead. Then two sulidoror brought him back on a kind of stretcher." "Changed. And here he lies. He's changed much more than you imagine," Seena said. "Inside, everything's new and different. He's got almost no digestive tract at all. Solid food is impossible for him -- I give him fruit juices. His heart has extra chambers. His lungs are twice as big as they should be. The diagnostat couldn't tell me a thing -- because he didn't correspond to any of the parameters for a human body." "And this happened to him in rebirth?" "In rebirth, yes. They take a drug and it changes them. And it works on humans, too. It's the same drug they use on Earth for organ regeneration -- the venom -- but here they use a stronger dose and the body runs wild. If you go up there, Edmund, this is what'll happen to you." "How do you know it was rebirth that did this to him?" "I know." "How?" "That's what he said he was going up there for. And the sulidoror who brought him back said he had undergone rebirth." "Maybe they were lying. Maybe rebirth is one thing, a beneficial thing, and there's another thing -- a harmful thing -- they gave to Kurtz because he had been so evil." "You're deceiving yourself," Seena said. "There's only one process and this is its result." "Possibly different people respond differently to the process, then. If there is only one process. But I still say you can't be sure that it was rebirth that actually did this to him." "Don't talk nonsense." "I mean it. Maybe something within Kurtz made him turn out like this and I'd turn out another way. A better way." "Do you want to be changed, Edmund?" "I'd risk it." "You'd cease to be human." "I've tried being human for quite a while. Maybe it's time to try something else." "I won't let you go," Seena said. "You won't? What claim do you have on me?" "I've already lost Jeff to them. If you go up there too, Edmund -- " "Yes?" She faltered. "All right. I've got no way to threaten you. But don't go." "I have to." "You're just like him! Puffed up with the importance of your own supposed sins. Imagining the need for some kind of ghastly redemption. It's sick, don't you see? You just want to hurt yourself, in the worst possible way." Her eyes glittered even more brightly. "Listen to me. If you need to suffer -- I'll help you. You want me to whip you? Stamp on you? I'll play sadist for you if you've got to play masochist. I'll give you all the torment you want. But don't go up mist country: That's carrying a game too far, Edmund." "You don't understand, Seena." "Do you?" "Perhaps I will, when I come back from there." "You'll come back like Kurtz!" she screamed. She rushed toward Kurtz' bed. "Look at him! Look at those feet! Look at his eyes! His mouth, his nose, his fingers, his everything! He isn't human any more. Do you want to lie there like him -- muttering nonsense, living in some weird dream all day and all night?" Gundersen wavered. "I have to go," he said, less firmly than before. "He's living in hell," Seena said. "You'll be there too." She came to Gundersen and pressed herself against him. He felt the hot tips of her breasts grazing his skin. Her hands clawed his back desperately. Her thighs pressed his. A great sadness came over him for all that Seena once had meant to him, for all that she had been, for what she had become, for what her life must be like with a monster to care for. He was shaken by a vision of the lost and irrecoverable past, of the dark and uncertain present, of the bleak, frightening future. Again he wavered. Then he gently pushed her away from him. "I'm sorry," he said. "I'm going." "Why? Why? What a waste!' Tears trickled down her cheeks. "If you need a religion," she said, "pick an Earth religion. There's no reason why you have to -- " "There is a reason," Gundersen said. He drew her close to him again and very lightly kissed her eyelids, then her lips. Then he kissed her between the breasts and released her. He walked over to Kurtz and stood for a moment looking down, trying to come to terms with the man's bizarre metamorphosis. Now he noticed something he had not observed earlier; the thickened texture of the skin of Kurtz' back, as if dark little plaques were sprouting on both sides of his spine. No doubt there were many other changes as well, apparent only on a close inspection. Kurtz' eyes opened once again, and the black glossy orbs moved, as if seeking to meet Gundersen's eyes. He stared down at them, at the pattern of blue speckles against the shining solid background. Kurtz said, amidst many sounds Gundersen could not comprehend, "Dance... live... seek... die... die." It was time to leave. rigid Seena, Gundersen left the room. He stepped onto the veranda and saw that his five nildoror were gathered outside the station, in the garden. Gundersen called out and Srin'gahar looked up. "I'm ready," Gundersen said. "We can leave as soon as I have my things." He found his clothes and prepared to depart. Seena came to him again. She was dressed in a clinging black robe, her slider wound around her left arm. Her face was bleak. He asked, "Do you have any messages for Ced Cullen, if I find him?" "I have no messages for anyone." "All right. Thanks for the hospitality, Seena. It was good to see you again." "The next time I see you," she said, "you won't know who I am. Or who you are." "Perhaps." He left her and went to the nildoror. Srin'gahar silently accepted the burden of him. Seena stood on the veranda of the station, watching the departure. In a little while he could no longer see her. The procession moved out along the bank of the river, past the place where Kurtz had danced all night with the nildoror so many years ago. Kurtz. Closing his eyes, Gundersen imagined the glassy blind stare, the lofty forehead, the flattened face, the wasted flesh, the twisted legs, the deformed feet. Against that he placed his memories of the old Kurtz, that graceful and extraordinary-looking man, so tall and slender, so self-contained. What demons had driven Kurtz, in the end, to surrender his body and his soul to the priests of rebirth? How long had the reshaping of Kurtz taken? Had he felt any pain during the process? And how much awareness did he now have of his own condition? What had Kurtz said? I am Kurtz who toyed vvith your souls and now I offer you my own? Gundersen had never heard Kurtz speak in any tone but that of sardonic detachment -- how could Kurtz have displayed real emotion, fear, remorse, guilt? lam Kurtz the sinner, take me and deal with me as you wish. I am Kurtz the fallen. I am Kurtz the damned.  am Kurtz and I am yours... Gundersen imagined Kurtz lying in some misty northern valley, his bones softened by the elixirs of the sulidoror, his body dissolving, becoming a pink jellied lump which now was free to seek a new form, to strive toward an altered Kurtzness that would be cleansed of its old Satanic impurities. Was it presumptuous of Gundersen to place himself in the same class as Kurtz, to claim the same spiritual shortcomings, to go forward to meet that same terrible destiny? Was Seena not right, that this was a game, that he was merely playing at masochistic self-dramatization, electing himself the hero of a tragic myth, burdened by the obsession to undertake an alien pilgrimage? But the compulsion seemed real enough to him and not at all a pretense.  will go. I am not Kurtz but  will go because  must go. In the distance, receding but yet powerful, the roar and throb of the waterfall still sounded. And as the rushing water hurtled down the face of the cliff it seemed to drum forth the words of Kurtz, the warning, the blessing, the threat, the prophecy, the curse: water sleep death save sleep sleep fire love water dream cold sleep plan rise fall rise fall rise rise rise. Fall. F or administrative purposes the Earthmen, during their years of occupation of Holman's World, had marked off boundaries arbitrarily here and here and here, choosing this parallel of latitude, that meridian of longitude, to encompass a district or sector. Since Belzagor itself knew nothing of parallels of latitude nor of other human measures and boundaries, those demarcations by now existed only in the archives of the Company and in the memories of the dwindling human population of the planet. But one boundary was far from arbitrary and its power still held -- the natural line dividing the tropics from the mist country. On one side of that line lay the tropical highlands, sunbathed, fertile, forming the upper limit of the central band of lush vegetation that stretched down to the Torrid equatorial jungle. On the other side of that line, only a few kilometers away, the north came rolling in, creating the white world of the mists. The transition was sharp and, for a newcomer, even terrifying. One could explain it prosaically enough in terms of Belzagor's axial tilt and the effect that had on the melting of polar snows. One could speak learnedly of the huge icecaps in which so much moisture was locked, icecaps that extended so far into the temperate zones of the planet that the warmth of the tropics was able to nibble at them, liberating great masses of water vapor that swirled upward, curved poleward, and returned to the icecaps as regenerating snow. One could talk of the clash of climates and of the resulting marginal zones that were neither hot nor cold and were forever shrouded in the dense clouds born of that clash. But even these explanations did not prepare one for the initial shock of crossing the divide. One had a few hints: stray tufts of fog that drifted across the boundary and blotted out broad patches of the tropical highlands until the midday sun burned them away. Yet the actual change, when it came, was so profound, so absolute, that it stunned the spirit. Gundersen and his nildoror companions were still some kilometers short of that point of change when a party of sulidoror came out of the bush and stopped them. Border guards. Gundersen took no part in the discussion. The nildoror and the sulidoror drew to one side, leaving him alone to contemplate the lofty banks of white mist on the northern horizon. There seemed to be trouble. One tall, sleek young sulidor pointed several times at Gundersen and spoke at length. Srin'gahar replied in a few syllables and the sulidor appeared to grow angry, striding back and forth and vehemently knocking bark from trees with swipes of his huge claws. Srin'gahar spoke again and then some agreement was reached. The angry sulidor stalked off into the forest and Srin'gahar beckoned to Gundersen to remount. Guided by the two sulidor who remained, they resumed the northward march. "What was the argument about?" Gundersen asked. "Nothing." "But he seemed very angry." "It did not matter," said Srin'gahar. "Was he trying to keep me from crossing the boundary?" "He felt you should not go across," Srin'gahar admitted. "Why? I have a many-born's permission." "This was a personal grudge, friend of my journey. The sulidor claimed that you had offended him in time past. He knew you from the old days." "That's impossible," Gundersen said. "I had hardly any contact at all with sulidoror back then. They never came out of the mist country and I scarcely ever went into it. I doubt that I spoke a dozen words to sulidoror in eight years on this world." "The sulidor was not wrong in remembering that he had had contact with you," said Srin'gahar gently. "I must tell you that there are reliable witnesses to the event." "When? Where?" "It was a long time ago," Srin'gahar said. The nildor appeared content with that vague answer and offered no other details. After a few moments of silence he added: "The sulidor had good reason to be unhappy with you, I think. But we told him that you meant to atone for all of your past deeds and in the end he yielded. The sulidoror often are a stubborn and vindictive race." "What did I do to him?" "We do not need to talk of such things," replied Srin'gahar. T he nildor retreated into silence. Gundersen had ample time to ponder the grammatical ambiguities of that last sentence. On the basis of its verbal content alone, it might have meant. It is useless to talk oj such things, or. It is harmful to talk oJ such things, or. It would be embarrassing to you to talk of such things, or. It would be embarrassing to me to talk of such things, or. It is improper to talk of such things, or. It is tasteless to talk of such things. Only with the aid of the supplementary gestures, the movements of the crest-spines, the trunk, the ears, could the precise meaning be fathomed and Gundersen had neither the skill nor the right position for detecting those gestures. He was puzzled. He had no recollection of ever having given offense to a sulidor. After a while he concluded that Srin'gahar was deliberately being cryptic and might be speaking in parables too subtle or too alien for an Earthman's mind to catch. In any case the sulidor had withdrawn his mysterious objections to Gundersen's journey and the mist country was only a short distance away. Already the foliage of the jungle trees was more sparse than it had been a kilometer or two back and the trees themselves were smaller and more widely spaced. Pockets of heavy fog now were more frequent. In many places the sandy yellow soil was wholly exposed. Yet the air was warm and clear and the underbrush profuse and the bright golden sun was reassuringly visible -- this was still unmistakably a place of benign and even commonplace climate. Abruptly Gundersen felt a cold wind out of the north signaling change. The path wound down a slight incline, and when it rose on the far side he looked over a hummock into a broad field of complete desolation, a no-thing's-land between the jungle and the mist country. No tree, no shrub, no moss grew here. There was only the yellow soil, covered with a sprinkling of pebbles. Beyond this sterile zone Gundersen was confronted by a white palisade, glittering fiercely with reflected sunlight. Seemingly it was a cliff of ice hundreds of meters high that barred the way as far as he could see. In the extreme distance, behind and above this white wall, soared the tip of a mountain, pale red in color, whose rugged spires and peaks and parapets stood forth sharply and strangely against an iron-gray sky. Everything appeared larger than life, massive, monstrous, excessive. "Here you must walk by yourself," said Srin'gahar. "I regret this but it is the custom. I can carry you no farther." Gundersen promptly clambered down. Unexpectedly he found himself panting after no more than fifty meters of walking beside the five nildoror. Their pace was slow and stately but the air here was evidently thinner than he knew. He forced himself to hide his distress. He would go on. He felt lightheaded, oddly buoyant, and he would master the pounding in his chest and the throbbing in his temples. The new chill in the air was invigorating in its austerity. They were halfway across the zone of emptiness and Gundersen now could clearly tell that what had appeared to be a solid white barrier stretching across the world was in fact a dense wall of mist at ground level. Outlying strands of that mist kissed his face. At its clammy touch images of death stirred in his mind -- skulls and tombs and coffins and veils -- but they did not dismay him. He looked toward the rose-red mountain dominating the land far to the north. As he did so the clouds that lay over the mist country parted, permitting the sun to strike the mountain's highest peak, a snowy dome of great expanse, and it seemed to him then that the face of Kurtz, transfigured, serene, looked down at him out of that smooth rounded peak. For a moment there was silence. From the whiteness ahead emerged the figure of a giant old sulidor -- Na-sinisul, keeping the promise he had made to be their guide. The sulidoror who had accompanied them this far exchanged a few words with Na-sinisul and trudged off back toward the jungle belt. Na-sinisul gestured. Walking alongside Srin'gahar, Gundersen went forward. In a few minutes the procession entered the mist. He did not find the mist so solid once he was within it. Much of the time he could see for twenty or thirty or even fifty meters in any direction. There were occasional inexplicable vortices of fog that were much thicker in texture and in which he could barely make out the green of Srin'gahar beside him -- but these were few and quickly traversed. The sky was gray and sunless. At moments the solar ball could be discerned as a vague glow behind the clouds. The landscape was one of raw rock, bare soil and low trees -- practically a tundra, although the air was merely chilly and not really cold. Many of the trees were of species also found in the south, but here they were dwarfed and distorted, sometimes not having the form of trees at all, but running along the ground like woody vines. Those trees that stood upright were no taller than Gundersen and gray moss draped every branch. Beads of moisture dotted their leaves, their stems, the outcroppings of rock and all else. No one spoke. They marched for perhaps an hour, until Gundersen's back was bowed and his feet were numb. The ground sloped imperceptibly upward. The air seemed to grow steadily thinner. The temperature dropped quite sharply as the day neared its end. The dreary envelope of lowlying fog, endless and all-engulfing, exacted a toll on Gundersen's spirit. When he had seen that band of mist from outsunlight, it had stirred and excited him but now that he was inside it he felt small cheer. All color and warmth had drained from the universe. He could not even see the glorious rose-red mountain from here. Like a mechanical man he went onward, sometimes forcing himself into a trot to keep up with the others. Na-sinisul set a formidable pace, which the nildoror had no difficulty in meeting but Gundersen was pushed to his limits. He was shamed by the loudness of his gasps and grunts, though no one else took notice of them. His breath hung before his face, fog within fog. He wanted desperately to rest. He could not bring himself to ask the others to halt and wait for him, though. This was their pilgrimage. He was the selfinvited guest. scend. The grayness grew more gray and the faint hint of sunlight that had been evident now diminished. Visibility lessened immensely. The air became quite cold. Gundersen, dressed for jungle country, shivered at times. He realized he was alone. The nildoror were nowhere to be seen. Neither was Na-sinisul. Mist engulfed everything. Stunned, Gundersen rolled back the screen of his memory and saw that he must have been separated from his companions for several minutes, without regarding it as in any way remarkable. By now they might be far ahead of him on some other road. He did not call out. He yielded first to the irresistible and dropped to his knees to rest. Squatting, he pressed his hands to his face, then put his knuckles to the cold ground and let his head loll forward while he sucked in air. It would have been easy to sprawl forward altogether and lose consciousness. They might find him sleeping in the morning. Or frozen in the morning. He struggled to rise and succeeded on the third attempt. "Srin'gahar?" he said. Dizzy with exhaustion, he rushed forward, stumbling, sliding, colliding with trees, catching his feet in the undergrowth. He saw what was surely a nildor to his left and ran toward it, but when he clutched its flank he found it wet and icy, and he realized that he was grasping a boulder. He flung himself away from it. Just beyond, a file of massive shapes presented themselves -- the nildoror marching past him? "Wait?" he called and ran -- and felt the shock at his ankles as he plunged blindly into a shallow, frigid rivulet. He fell, landing on hands and knees in the water. Grimly he crawled to the far bank and lay there, recognizing the dark blurred shapes now as those of low, broad trees whipped by a rising wind. All right. I'm lost. I'll wait right here until morning... He huddled into himself, trying to wring the cold water from his clothes. The night came, blackness in place of grayness. He sought moons overhead and found none. A terrible thirst consumed him. He tried to creep bdck to the brook but he could not even find that. His fingers were numb... His lips were cracking. But he discovered an island of calm within his discomfort and fear and clung to it, telling himself that none of what was happening was truly perilous and that all of it was somehow necessary. Unknown hours later, Srin'gahar and Na-sinisul came to him. First Gundersen felt the soft probing touch of Srin'gahar's trunk against his cheek. He recoiled and flattened himself on the ground, relaxing slowly as he realized what it was that had brushed his skin. Far above, the nildor said, "Here he is." "Alive?" Na-sinisul asked, dark voice coming from worlds away, swaddled in layers of fog. "Alive. Wet and cold. Edmundgundersen, can you stand up?" "Yes. I'm all right, I think." Shame flooded his spirit. "Have you been looking for me all this time?" "No," said Na-sinisul blandly. "We continued on to the village. There we discussed your absence. We could not be sure if you were lost or had separated yourself from us with a purpose. And then Srin'gahar and I returned. Did you intend to leave us?" "I got lost," Gundersen said miserably. Even now he was not permitted to ride the nildor. He staggered along between Srin'gahar and Nasinisul, now and then clutching the sulidor's thick fur or grasping the nildor's smooth haunch, steadying himself whenever he felt his strength leaving him or whenever the unseen footing grew difficult. In time lights glimmered in the dark, a pale lanternglow coming milkily through the fogbound blackness. Dimly Gundersen saw the shabby huts of a sulidor village. Without waiting for an invitation he lurched into the nearest of the ramshackle log structures; It was steepwalled, musty-smelling, with strings of dried flowers and the bunched skins of animals suspended from the rafters. Several seated sulidoror looked at him with no show of interest. Gundersen warmed himself and dried his clothing. Someone brought him a bowl of sweet, thick broth and a little while afterward he was offered some strips of dried meat, which were difficult to bite and chew but extraordinarily well flavored. Dozens of sulidoror came and went. Once, when the flap of hide covering the door was left open, he caught sight of his nildoror sitting just outside the hut. A tiny fierce-faced animal, fogwhite and wizened, skittered up to him and inspected him with disdain -- some northern beast, he supposed, that the sulidoror favored as pets. The creature plucked at Gundersen's still soggy clothing and made a cackling sound. Its tufted ears twitched. Its sharp little fingers probed his sleeve. Its long, prehensile tail curled and uncurled. Then it leaped into Gundersen's lap, seized his arm with quick claws and nipped his flesh. The bite was no more painful than the pricking of a mosquito but Gundersen wondered what hideous alien infection he would now contract. He made no move to push the little animal away, however. Suddenly a great sulidoror paw descended, claws retracted, and knocked the beast across the room. The massive form of Na-sinisul lowered itself into a crouch next to Gundersen. The ejected animal chattered its rage from a far corner. Na-sinisul said, "Did the munzor bite you?" "Not deeply. Is it dangerous?" "No harm will come to you," said the sulidor. "We will punish the animal." "I hope you won't. It was only playing." "It must learn that guests are sacred," said Na-sinisul firmly. He leaned close. Gundersen was aware of the sulidor's fishy breath. Huge fangs gaped in the deepmuzzled mouth. Quietly Na-sinisul said, "This village will house you until you are ready to go on. I must leave with the nildoror and continue to the mountain of rebirth." "Is .that the big red mountain north of here?" "Yes. Their time is very close and so is mine. I will see them through their rebirths and then my turn will come." "Sulidoror undergo rebirth too, then?" Na-sinsul seemed surprised. "How else could it be?" "I don't know. I know so little about all of this." "If sulidoror were not reborn," said Na-sinisul, "then nildoror could not be reborn. One is inseparable from the other." "In what way?" "If there were no day, could there be night?" T he analogy was too cryptic. Gundersen attempted to press for an explanation but Na-sinisul had come to speak of other matters. Avoiding the Earthman's questions, the sulidor said, "They tell me that you have come to our country to speak with a man of your own people, the man Cullen. Is this so?" "It is. It's one of the reasons I'm here, anyway." "The man Cullen lives three villages north of here and one village to the west. He has been informed that you have arrived and he summons you. Sulidoror of this village will conduct you to him when you wish to leave." "I'll leave in the morning," Gundersen said. "I must declare one thing to you, first. The man Cullen has taken refuge among us and so he is sacred. There can be no hope of removing him from our country and delivering him to the nildoror." "I ask only to speak with him." "That may be done. But your treaty with the nildoror is known to us. You must remember that you can fulfill that treaty only by a breach of our hospitality." Gundersen made no reply. He did not see how he could promise anything of this nature to Na-sinisul without at the same time forswearing his promise to the manyborn Vol'himyor. So he clung to his original inner treaty -- he would speak with Cedric Cullen, and then he would decide how to act. But it disturbed him that the sulidoror were already aware of his true purpose in seeking Cullen. Na-sinisul left him. Gundersen attempted to sleep and for a while he achieved an uneasy doze. But the lamps flickered all night in the sulidor hut and lofty sulidoror strode back and forth noisily around and about him. And the nildoror just outside the building engaged in a long debate of which Gundersen could catch only a few meaningless syllables. Once Gundersen awoke to find the little long-eared munzor sitting on his chest and cackling. Later in the night three sulidoror hacked up a bloody carcass just next to the place where Gundersen huddled. The sounds of the rending of flesh awakened him briefly but he slipped back into his troubled sleep -- only to wake again when a savage quarrel erupted over the division of the meat. When the bleak dawn came, Gundersen felt more tired than if he had not slept at all. He was given breakfast. Two young sulidoror, Se-holomir and Yi-gartigok, announced that they had been chosen to escort him to the village where Cullen was staying. Na-sinisul and the five nildoror prepared to leave for the mountain of rebirth. Gundersen made his farewells to his traveling companions. "I wish you joy of your rebirth," he said and watched as the huge shapes moved off into the mist. Not long afterward he resumed his own Journey. His new guides were taciturn and aloof -- just as well, for he wanted no conversation as he struggled through this hostile country. He needed to think. He was not sure at all what he would do after he had seen Cullen. His original plan of undergoing rebirth, which had seemed so noble in the abstract,  now struck him as the highest folly -- not only because of what Kurtz had become but because he saw it as a trespass, an unspontaneous and self-conscious venture into the rites of an alien species. Go to the rebirth mountain, yes. Satisfy your curiosity. But submit to rebirth? For the first time he was genuinely unsure of whether he would -- and more than half suspicious that in the end he would draw back, unreborn. The tundra of the border zone was giving way to forest country. The phenomenon seemed a curious inversion to him: trees were growing larger here in higher latitudes. But these were different trees. The dwarfed and twisted shrubs to his rear were natives of the jungle, making an unhappy adaptation to the mist. Here, deeper in the mist country, true northern trees grew. They were thick boled and lofty, with dark corrugated bark and tiny sprays of needlelike leaves. Fog shrouded their upper branches. Through this cold and misty forest, too, ran lean, straggly animals, long-nosed and bony, which erupted from holes in the ground and sped up the sides of trees, evidently in quest of bough-dwelling rodents and birds. Broad patches of ground were covered with snow, although summer was supposedly approaching in this hemisphere. On the second night northward came a hailstorm when a dense and tossing cloud of ice rode toward them on a thin whining wind. Mute and glum, Gundersen's companions marched on through it and so did he, not enjoying it. Generally now the mist was light at ground level and often he saw none at all for an hour or more. But it congealed far overhead as an unbroken veil, hiding the sky. Gundersen became accustomed to the barren soil, the angular branches of bare trees, the chilly penetrating dampness that was so different from the jungle's humidity. He came to find beauty in the starkness. When fleecy coils of mist drifted like ghosts across a wide gray stream, when furry beasts sprinted over glazed fields of ice, when some hoarse ragged cry broke the incredible stillness, when the marchers turned an angle in the path and came upon a white tableau of harsh wintry emptiness, Gundersen responded with a strange kind of delight. In the mist country, he thought, the hour is always the hour just after dawn. when everything is clean and new. On the fourth day Se-holomir said, "The village you seek lies behind the next hill." We met Gerald Jonas two-and-a half years ago, when he came to the New York World Science Fiction Convention to interand interviews Mr. Jonas. He began reading sf at about age thirteen. "I was madly in love with Astounding," he says, "and was sure I didn't have room in my heart for two magazines, that loyalties." After four years at Yale, a year at Cambridge, much reading of Shakespeare and Joyce, and six months in the army, Jonas landed a berth as reporter on the Boston Herad. Later he returned to his native New York City and soon was collecting the material for Newsbreaks. the New Yorker's column fillers recounting humorous errors found in signs and publications. He still recalls with glee the restaurant that offered "Leg of Salmon" and the account of the "tracks that were made by a big hopping rabbi and not the Jersey devil." Jonas soon moved up to contributing to the popular Tak of the Town feature and then to writing by-lined fact articles, the most recent being on the American Friends Service Committe (Quakers). Jonas' inspiration for "The Shaker Revival" came when he had a summer home in Hancock, Mass., near a Shaker village -- a restored community that is run as a museum. Jonas' wife Susan, a researcher for Time-Life Books, is also an sf reader. They have a fourteen-month-old daughter, Sarah, who already shows signs of becoming a buff. Photo byJ.K. Klein worth adding to your library... stories you will treasure... available to you at a special # discount no commitments. Here are the books of enduring value that you will want to own... for hours of science-fiction pleasure, to be read, reread, and discussed with your friends. These are the books that have proven Aemselves... filled with all of the features you look for in S-F...written by the acknowledged masters of the art. Just circle your choices below, mail to us, and the books wiU be in your pages, containing stories by such masters of science fiction as Arthur C. Clarke, Theodore Sturgeon, A. E. van Vogt, Clifford Simak, Poul Anderson, Lei Brackett, John W. Campbell, Jr. All of the stories belong to the excitingly modern era that swept SF to its greatest pinnacle of popularity. #-I from Moldaug, inhuman stars from the last human settlement, are gathering together for war. Old world colonies in order to avert this war. But not rugged individualist Cully When, the type of man who has pioneered frontiers in all times and all places. Set in some future time, this action-filled adventure depicts space-age guerrilla warfare and age-old human stupidity with excitement and ends with an explosive climax. # pp. List Price... # Discount Price... # .# S-# separate and complete worlds -- idyllic Lithia and a culture on Earth that has literally gone under ground, provides the basis for the story of four extraordinary men. There is the priest, dedicated to the glory of God; the scientist working for the glory of man; the realist who works only for himself; and the man who is content to ask nothing of any world, any man, or any deity. The author presents a compelling moral problem. This book is something of a tour de force, # pp. List Price... # Discount Price... # the edge of tomorrow... who will be chosen for Immortality? Who will make this ultimate decision -- the government, free enterprise, or private monopoly? A new, highly controversial novel, infused with blood and guts, examining the disease of power as well as the responsibility. Both praised and damned before it was even published, this novel deserves your personal attention. # pp. List Price... # .# Discouftt Price...#J# S-#A the Planet of the Flowers, Dr. Freda Caron's fiance Paul has sent her an exquisite iridescent yellow tulip that not only has a plastic memory -- but can talk. Freda realizes that she must unlock the secrets of the flower planet and its strange hold on Paul, In this exciting new book, Freda must travel from her ultra-rational world-oftomorrow to explore the strange, unearthly flower planet. The climax of this shocking and oddly beautiful novel is bizarre and delightful. # pp. List Price...# Discount Price... # #-S an entire day a small rural village in England loses contact with the outside world. Soon after, all the women, married or not become pregnant, eventually giving birth to remarkable golden-eyed children who exhibit a strange kind of sinisterism. They are dangerous and Midwich most make the ultimate decision -- if the children survive, then mankind must join the dinosaur among Nature's discards. A gripping account of man's hght for survival. # pp. List Price... .# Discount Price... #S S- C. M. Kornbluth. Two major advertising agencies are fighting for the Venus account -- nothing less than total control of the Venus economy and markets. will do. It is completely unimportant that Venus is a harsh, barren, uninhabited planet. According to the mentality of Mitchell Courtenay of Fowler Schocken Associates, the trick is to persuade colonists to go to Venus, and once there, they will have to survive as best they can. One of tlie most savage and devastating attacks on modern consumer society and the advertising agents who are its high priests, The Space Merchants is uncomfortably prophetic. # pp. List Price... # Discount Price... # S-# mysterious space force that inhibits the world's intelligence. But suddenly, it's gone and overnight the intellect of every living creature is trebled. What are the consequences of such instant genius? These are the problems confronting Archie Brock, former near moron; Peter Corinth, physicist; and his no-longer dumb wife. This provocative and absorbing book explores the ultimate problem of such a situation -- in a world free of the difficulties that has plagued mankind throughout history, what is man to do with his time? # pp. List Price... #. # Discount Price...# S-#A Asimov book... America's foremost science writer, takes you on a personalized guided lour of his first # books. This, his #th book, is an anthology of works selected by the author himself. It is a journey which acquaints the reader with a writer considered to a genius, who delights in every aspect of life and has the capacity to make any subject he writes about both understandable and entertaining. Reviewers customarily greet Asimov publications with such adjectives as ling." Opus # is no exception. # pp. List Price...# Discount Price...# S- Heinleln's Future History Stories. Twenty-five years ago Robert A. Heinlein began to write stories about an imaginary future that is fast becoming a reality. Discover, through the pen of the master of space-age fiction, about man's first step on the moon; weather control; manufacture of synthetic food; interstellar exploration. Now, for the first time, in chronological order, are Heinlein's #I compelling stories -- all depicting a glimpse of a possible tomorrow. # pp. ListPrlce...# Discount Price... # S-# master pain peddler, skillful and sophisticated, lives in a time when reading tragic headlines no longer provides the necessar sensations. Into Chalk's sinister hands falls Lona Kelvin, orphaned, mother of # children, yet without a soul; and Minner Burris, starman, whose butchered body was put together by aliens, a walking horror. What fun to mate these two and watch them wallow in. their mutual torment. But somewhere, something went wrong. Discover what happens when the puppets begin to pull their own strings in this imagi# pp. List Price... # Discount Price... # P.O. Box #, Grand Central Post Office, New York, N. Y. # Please send me the books Please print full name  address I have circled. S-I S-# S-# S-# S-#A S-# S-# S-#A S-# S-# Name Address City State Zip Code Soiry, No C.O.D.'s. (Please add # for postage and handling. N.Y.C. residents please add # sales tax. N.Y. State residents please add # sales tax.) The best fiction is science fiction; and the best Leader in the science-fiction field for almost two decades! Presenting the finest writers: Asimov, Pohl, del Rey, Leiber, Anderson, Herbert Vance, Simak, Dickson, Blish, Silverberg, Ellison, Knight, Harrison, Aldiss, Niven, Clement. Popular monthly columns: For Your In formation -- Willy Ley, Galaxy Bookshelf -- Algis Budrys. Three-time winner of the coveted, Hugo, science-fiction's Oscar; voted the best sf magazine in the world. IP's regular authors include: Keith "Retief" Laumer, Andre Norton, C. C. MacApp, Magk Reynolds, Roger Zelazny, Samuel R. Delany, Philip Jose Farmer. Features: The Reading Room, controversial book reviews by Lester del Rey. Hue and Cry where the readers praise or blast the editors, writers and artists -- and where the editors, writers and artists blast back. # t #: A Arthur C. Clarke Hunting an alien "presence" in the universe, # men and a computergonepsychotic stumble upon the incredible secret of mankind's birth -- only to trigger the cosmic "booby-trap" that could spell its death. A controversial best-seller by the most acclaimed science fiction writer of our era. i: A pace Odyssey best-selling novel and oword-winning cinema spectoculqr i Science Fiction has grown up. Have you kept up? A new literary ger.re has come of age -- your age. Mature Sophisticated. Provocative. And respecter. You are invited to explore it now under an amazing trial offer. Take any # volumes on this pagr (worth up to # in original publishers' editions) for only #, plus shipping and handling with trial membership,  New club selections will be described to you in advance each month. Choose from new works of fiction -- and fact -- by such acclaimed authors as Bradbury, Serling, Asimov, Clarke, Heinlein and others. Volumes are full-length, hard-bound -- and uncut. Though they sell for as much as #, # and more in their original publishers' editions, club members pay only # plus shipping. fYou may choose an optional extra-value selection at a slightly higher price.) Your sole obligation is to accept as few as four books during the coming year. Cancel any time thereafter. Science Fiction Book Club, Carden City, N.Y. #.  Please accept my application for membership and rush me I the # books whose numbers I have circled below. Bill me only I #, plus shipping and handling, for all #. Then, every  I month, send me the Club's free I bullen. "Things to Come", which  describes coming selections. For each book I accept, I will pay only I #, plus shipping and handling, unless I take an extra-value selection at a higher price. I need take  only four books within the coming year and may resign at any time ' delighted with my introductory I package, I may return it in # days to cancel membership. Circle the numbers of the # books you went. I#i  . Print Name  I City.Zip #-S# #f under #, parent must sign here. (Offer good in U.S.A. only) II u I #. The FoundaI tion Trilogy, by Isaac Asimov. The I ends of the galaxy revert to barbarism. Pub. ed. # I #. The Illustrated I Man.RayBradbury. # stories. "Intensely real." N. V. I Times. Now a hit movie! Pub. ed. I # #. Ubik. Philip I K. Dick. Joe Chip was a man from # -- so why was I he in #? And I how could his dead I friend talk? Pub. ed. # #. A Treasury of I Great Science FicI tion. #-volume set. # pages. Counts as one book. Pub. ed. # #. Stranger in a Strange Land, by Robert A. Heinlein. He knew the Martian love secret -- and it spelled his doom. Pub. ed.# #. Stand on Zan. zibar, by John Brunner. Extrapolates today's society into #st Century. # pages. Pub. ed. S# #. #, Robot, b Isaac Asimov, Long out of prim. "An enticing thriller."-N. Y. Times. Pub. ed. # #. Dangerous Visions. Anthology of # original stories never before In print by Sturgeon, Anderson, others. Pub. ed. # #. The Fnneo File, by Bun Cole. Gov't computer baffled by Eeva love priestess!Pub. ed. # #. Nova, by Samuel R. Delaney. Battle between alien worlds -- and a. desperate .race to the sun. Pub. ed. # #. Last Starship From Earth by John Boyd. Young lovers flee loveless society ruled by computer "god" Pub. ed. #. #. Omnivore. Piers Anthony. By what trick did the # scientists escape Nacre when # others failed? Printed in U.S.A. The Best in Pertinent Science Fiction March. # # c mac A Novella of ' Han in Eternity Harlan Ellison Leo P. Kelley to figure out how much you hate missing the best story of your favorite writer or the major part of a great novel. But we can't compute a formula to stock every newsstand in the country with enough copies of our popular magazines to satisfy every reader. So we sometimes miss you and you miss us -- and that's a double tragedy. It doesn't take a genius to handle it, either. All it takes is a minute of your time, for which we want to repay you with a handsome saving over the newsstand price. Just fill in the coupon -- or write the information on a piece of plain paper -- and mail it to us. Then you'll be sure instead of sorry. rate. I enclose my check or money order (or:  # issues ol each for #  # issues of each for #  # issues of each for # Name Address City  State Zip Code Prices outside the Western Hemisphere add # per # issues for postage Please check whether  new or  renewal Galaxy is published in French, German, Italian, Japanese and Spanish. The U. S. Edition is published in Braille and Living Tape. Vol. #, No. # Harlan Ellison Robert Silverberg Leo P. Kelley Robert F. Young Vaughn Bode Editor Iditor Emeritus Science Editor Feature Editor Managing Editor Art Director Associate Art Director Publisher Associate Publisher lished monthly by Universal Publishing  Distributing Corporation, Arnold E. Abramson, President. Main offices: # East # Street, New York, N.Y. #. #c per copy. #-issue subscription: # in the United States, elsewhere #. Second class postage paid at New York, N.Y. and addilional mailing offices. Copyright c # by Universal Publishing  Distributing Corporation under International, Universal and PanAmerican Copyright Conventions. All rights reserved. The publisher assumes no responsibility for unsolicited material. All stories printed in this magazine are fiction and any similarity between characters and actual persons is coincidental. Title registered U.S. Patent Office. Printed in U.S. A. I want to ask you to a guideless tour of your galaxy and mine. The thing to remember is -- it's there. Not to be created, shaped or molded. It exists. To be explored. Governed by itself. A great cold cloud of sparsely diffused matter unheated by thirty scantly teeter on the edge of selfextinction while entertaining ourselves with the notion that we can control our destiny by fragmenting our gods, concepts and faiths. Or the other way around, depending on the prophet of your choice. Harlan Ellison's The Region Between , leading off this issue, is the first of three novellas by leading science-fiction authors on a Manin-eternity theme scheduled to be zines. Keith Laumer's Oj Death What Dreams is slated for the Each is or will be treated as the author wrote it and each has its own great validity as you will see. The Region Between is, of course, by its nature and as the title suggests, uncharted save by Harlan Ellison. Typography and meanings became interlocked and forced their own distortions of time-space on our pages -- the story simply could not be told in our standard physical format. So we adapted to contain it. The result is a challenging and at times mind-wrenching deepprobe into the unknown -- but perhaps not unknowable in its pertinence to you and me and those billions like us who inhabit Earth today. You don't have to like Harlan Ellison's in-between region -- you may disagree with it -- but take the tour and somewhere you will find yourself with a position on it -- and in your galaxy and mine. One thing -- it's not a place to visit. You and I are trapped in it today and our progeny tomorrow if we survive self-extinctionif we can avoid proving ourselves, as some scientists now suggest, an evolutionary error. If not -- what Ellison calls our baileyness may have its innings. But in all common sense and if your galaxy and mine is to be saved -- for the last of us to survive my vote goes to Jack Gaughan, cartographer of Ellison's Region, mapper of the unknown. I've worked with some of the greatest of the space-benders and take nothing away from the giants when I say that -- this man knows the way. The next issue of Galaxy will bring you some insights on Darwin by Ray Bradbury; the historymaking biospace exploits of Allison, Carmichael and TattersalL, Dannie Plachta's matter-overmind Power Play -- and Gaughan. The Index to Science Fiction Magazines: #-# Norman Metcalf Adventures in Discovery Edited by Tom Purdom The Double: Bill Symposium As many of you will know, science fiction is unique in commercial literature because of the nature of some of its readers. These readers, who are organized into various kinds of clubs, including a large body of individuals who declare affiliation with nothing smaller than sf itself, are collectively called "fans." Unlike Mets fans, James Bond fans. Baker Street Irregulars, Burroughs Bibliophiles or Conan's own Hyborean Legion, these people are not primarily aficionados of a particular character -- -although some of them, as (Please turn to page #) Death came merely as a hyphen For it was onEv when Baney died that he began to live' T I -- ieft hand," the thin man said tonelessly. "Wrist up." put something cold against it, nodded toward the nearest door. "Through there, first slab on the right," he said, and turned away. "Just a minute," Bailey started. "I wanted -- " "Let's get going, buddy," the thin man said. "That stuff is fast." Bailey felt something stab up under his heart. "You mean -- you've already... that's all there is to it?" "That's what you came for, right? Slab one, friend. Let's go." "But -- I haven't been here two minutes -- " "Whatta you expect -- organ music? Look, pal," the thin man shot a glance at the wall clock, "I'm on my break, know what I mean?" "I thought I'd at least have time for... for... "Have a heart, chum. You make it under your own power, I don't have to haul you, see?" The thin man was pushing open the door, urging Bailey through into an odor of chemicals and unlive flesh. In a narrow, curtained alcove, he indicated a padded cot. "On your back, arms and legs straight out." Bailey assumed the position, tensed as the thin man began fitting straps over his ankles. "Relax. It's just if we get a little behind and I don't get back to a client for maybe a couple hours and they stiffen up... well, them issue boxes is just the one size, you know what I mean?" A wave of softness, warmness swept over Bailey as he lay back. "Hey, you didn't eat nothing the last twelve hours?" The thin man's face was a hazy pink blur. "I awrrr mmmm," Bailey heard himself say. "OK, sleep tight, paisan..." The thin man's voice boomed and faded. Bailey's last thought as the endless blackness closed in was of the words cut in the granite over the portal to the Euthanasia Center: balance of the statement followed instantly. For it was only when Bailey died that he began to live. Yet he could never have called it "living"; no one who had ever passed that way could have called it "living." It was something else. Something quite apart from "death" and something totally unlike "life:" Stars passed through him as he whirled outward. Blazing and burning, carrying with them their planetary systems, stars and more stars spun through him as though traveling down invisible wires into the dark behind and around him. Nothing touched him. They were as dust motes, rushing silently past in incalculable patterns, as Bailey's body grew larger, filled space in defiance of the Law that said two bodies could not coexist in the same space at the same instant. Greater than Earth, greater than its solar system, greater than the galaxy that contained it, Bailey's body swelled and grew and filled the universe from end to end and ballooned back on itself in a slightly flattened circle. His mind was everywhere. A string cheese, pulled apart in filaments too thin to be measurable, Bailey's mind was there and there and there. And there. It was also in the lens of the Succubus. Murmuring tracery of golden light, a trembling moment of crystal sound. A note, rising and trailing away infinitely high, and followed by another, superimposing in birth even as its predecessor died. The voice of a dream, captured on spiderwebs. There, r locked in the heart of an amber perfection, Bailey was snared, caught, trapped, made permanent by a force that allowed his Baileyness to roam unimpeded anywhere and everywhere at the instant of death. Trapped in the lens of the Succubus. QVaiting: empty. A mindsnake on a desert world, frying under seven suns, poised in the instant of death; its adversary, a fuzzball of cilia-thin fibers, sparking electrically, moving toward the mindsnake that a moment before had been set to strike and kill and eat. The mindsnake, immobile, empty of thought and empty of patterns of light that constrike. The fuzzball sparked toward the mindsnake, its fibers casting about across the vaporous desert, picking up the mole sounds of things moving beneath the sand, tasting the air and feeling the heat as it pulsed in and away. It was improbable that a mindsnake would spend all that light-time, luring and intriguing, only at the penultimate moment to back off no, not back off: shut down. Stop. Halt entirely. But if this was not a trap, if this was not some new lactic only recently learned by the ancient mindsnake, then it had to be an opportunity for the fuzzball. It moved closer. The mindsnake lay empty: waiting Trapped in the lens of the Succubus. Waiting: empty. A monstrous head, pale blue and veined, supported atop a swan-neck by an intricate latticework yoke-and-halter. The Senator from Nougul, making his final appeal for the life of his world before the Star Court. Suddenly plunged into silence. No sound, no movement, the tall, emaciated body propped on its seven league crutches, only the trembling of balance -- having nothing to do with life before this husk had contained a pleading eloquence. The fate of a world quivered in a balance no less precarious than that of the Senator. What had happened? The amalgam of wild surmise that grew in the Star Court was scarcely less compelling than had been the original circumstances bringing Nougul to this place, in the care of the words of this Senator. Who now stood, crutched, silent and empty: waiting Trapped in the lens of the Succubus. Waiting: empty. The Warlock of Whirrl, a power of darkness and evil. A force for chaos and destruction. Poised above his runic symbols, his bits of offal, his animal bones, his stringy things without names, quicksudden gone to silence. Eyes devoid of the pulverized starlight that was his sight. Mouth abruptly slack, in a face that had never known slackness. The ewe lamb lay still tied to the obsidian block, the graven knife with its unpleasant figures rampant, still held in the numb hand of the Warlock. And the ceremony was halted. The forces of darkness had come in gathering, had come to their calls, and now they roiled like milk vapor in the air, unable to go, unable to do, loath to abide. While the Warlock of Whirrl, gone from his mind stood frozen and empty: waiting? Trapped in the lens of the Succubus. Waiting: empty. A man on Promontory, fifth planet out from the star Proxima Centauri, halted in mid-step. On his way to a bank of controls and a certain button, hidden beneath three security plates. This man, this inestimably valuable kingpin in the machinery of a war, struck dumb, struck blind, in a kind of death -- not even waiting for another moment of time. Pulled out of himself by the gravity of non-being, an empty husk, a shell, a dormant thing. Poised on the edges of their continents, two massed armies waited for that button to be pushed. And would never be pushed, while this man, this empty and silent man, stood rooted in the sealed underworld bunker where precaution had placed him. Now inaccessible, now inviolate, now untouchable, this man and this war stalemated frozen. While the world around him struggled to move itself a fraction of a thought toward the future, and found itself incapable, hamstrung, empty: waiting Trapped in the lens of the Succubus. And... Waiting: empty. A subaltern, name of Pinkh, lying on his bunk, contemplating his fiftieth assault mission. Suddenly gone. Drained, lifeless, neither dead nor alive. Staring upward at the bulkhead ceiling of his quarters. While beyond his ship raged the Montag-Thil war. Sector # of the Galactic Index. Somewhere between the dark star Montag and the Nebula Cluster in Thil Galaxy. Pinkh, limbo-lost and unfeeling, needing the infusion of a soul, the more than any other man, though the Thils did not know it... until the moment his essence was stolen. Now, Pinkh, lying there one shy of a fifty-score of assault missions. But unable to aid his world. Unable, undead, unalive, empty: waitingT While Bailey... Floated in a region between. Hummed in a nothingness as great as everywhere. Without substance. Without corporeality. Pure thought, pure energy, pure Bailey. Trapped in the lens of the Succubus. uranium, more scarce than yinyang blossom, more needed than salkvac, rarer than diamonds, more valuable than force-beads, more negotiable than the vampyr extract, dearer than # vintage Chateau Luxor, more lusted-after than the twinvagina'd trollops of Kanga... Souls. Thefts had begun in earnest five hundred years before. Random thefts. Stolen from the most improbable receptacles. From beasts and men and creatures who had never been thought to possess "souls." Who was stealing them was never known. Far out somewhere, in reaches of space (or not-space) (or the interstices between space and not-space) that had no names, had no dimensions, whose light had never even reached the outmost thin edge of known space, there lived or existed or were creatures or things or entities or forces -- someone -- who needed the lifeforce of the creepers and walkers and lungers and swimmers and fliers who inhabited the known universe. Souls vanished, and the empty husks remained. Thieves they were called, for no other name applied so well, bore in its single syllable such sadness and sense of resignation. They were called Thieves, and they were never seen, were not understood, had never given a clue to their nature or their purpose or even their method of theft. And so nothing could be done about their depredations. They were as Death: handiwork observed, but a fact of life without recourse to higher authority. Death and the Thieves were final in what they did. So the known universes -- the Star Court and the Galactic Index and the Universal Meridian and the Perseus Confederacy and the Crab Complex -- shouldered the reality of what the Thieves did with resignation, and stoicism. No other course was open to them. They could do no other. But it changed life in the known universe. It brought about the existence of soul-recruiters, tures not yet dead. In their way, thieves, even as the Thieves. Beings whose dark powers and abilities enabled them to fill the tables-of-organization of any world with fresh souls from worlds that did not even suspect they existed, much less the Court, the Index, the Meridian, the Confederacy or the Complex. If a key figure on a fringe world suddenly went limp and soulless, one of the soul-recruiters was contacted and the black traffic was engaged in. Last resort, final contact, most reprehensible but expeditious necessity, they stole and supplied. One such was the Succubus. only two qualities possessed by the Succubus that could be explicated in human terms. He had once been a member of the dominant race that skimmed across the sand-seas of a tiny planet, fifth from the star-sun labeled Kappel-# in Canes Venatici. He had long-since ceased to be anything so simply identified. The path he had taken, light-years long and several hundred Terran-years long, had brought him from the sand-seas and a minimum of "face" -- the only term that could even approximate the one measure of wealth his race valued -- to a cove of goldness and dryness near the hub of the Crab Complex. His personal worthiness could now be measured only in able light sufficient to sustain his offspring unto the nine thousandth generation, a name that could only be spoken aloud or in movement by the upper three social sects of the Confederacies races, more "face" than any member of his race had ever possessed... more, even, than that held in myth by Yaele. Gold, dry, and inestimably worthy: the Succubus. Though his trade was one publicly deplored, thdre were only seven entities in the known universe who were aware that the Succubus was a soul-recruiter. He kept his two lives forcibly separated. "Face" and grave-robbing were not compatible. He ran a tidy business. Small, with enormous returns. Special souls, selected carefully, no seconds, no hand-me-downs. Quality stock. And through the seven highly-placed entities who knew him -- Nin, FawDawn, Enec-L, Milly(Bas) Kodal, a Plain without a name, Cam Royal and PI -- he was channelled only the loftiest commissions. He had supplied souls of all sorts in the five hundred years he had been recruiting. Into the empty husk of a master actor on Bolial V. Into the waiting body of a creature that resembled a plant aphid, the figurehead of a coalition labor movement, on Wheechitt Eleven and Wheechitt Thirteen. Into the unmoving form of the soul-emptied daughter of the hereditary ruler of Golaena Prime. Into the untenanted shape of an arcane maguscientist on Donadello Ill's seventh moon, enabling the five hundredzodjam religious cycle to progress. Into the lustreless spark of light that sealed the laocoonian groupmind of Orechnaen's Dispassionate Bell-Silver Dichotomy. Not even the seven who functioned as go-betweens for the Succubus's commissions knew where and how he obtained such fine, raw, unsolidified souls. His competitors dealt almost exclusively in the atrophied, crustaceous souls of beings whose thoughts and beliefs and ideologies were so ingrained that the souls came to their new receptacles already stained and imprinted. But the Succubus... Cleverly-contrived, youthful souls. Hearty souls. Plastic and ready-to-assimilate souls. Lustrous, inventive souls. The finest souls in the known universe. The Succubus, as determined to excel in his chosen profession as he was to amass "face," had spent the better part of sixty years roaming the outermost fringes of the known universe. He had carefully observed many races, noting for his purpose only those that seemed malleable, pliant, far removed from rigidity. He had selected, for his purpose: The Steechii Amassanii Cokoloids Flashers Griestaniks Bunanits Condolis Tratravisii and Humans. On each planet where these races dominated, he put into effect subtle recruiting systems, wholly congruent with the societies in which they appeared: The Steechii were given eterna dreamdust. The Amassanii were given doppelgiinger shifting. The Cokoloids were given the Cult of Rebirth. The Flashers were given proof of the Hereafter. The Griestaniks were given ritual mesmeric trances. The Bunanits were given (imperfect) teleportation. The Condolis were given an entertainment called Trial by Nightmare Combat. The Tratravisii were given an underworld motivated by high incentives for kidnapping and mindblotting. They were also given a wondrous narcotic called Nodabit. The Humans were given Euthanasia Centers. And from these diverse channels the Succubus received a steady supply of prime souls. He received Flashers and skimmers and Condolis and etherbreathers and Amassanii and perambulators and Bunanits and gill-creatures and... Trapped in ihe lens of the Suceubus. spread out to the ends of the universe and beyond, nubbin'd his thoughts. Dead. Of that, no doubt. Dead and gone. Back on Earth, lying cold and faintly blue on a slab in the Euthanasia Center. Toes turned up. Eyeballs rolled up in their sockets. Rigid and gone. And yet alive. More completely alive than he had ever been, than any human being had ever conceived of being. Alive with all of the universe, one with the clamoring stars, brother to the infinite empty spaces, heroic in proportions that even myth could not define. He knew everything. Everything there had ever been to know, everything that was, everything that would be. Past, present, future... all were merged and met in him. He was on a feeder fine to the Succubus, waiting to be collected, waiting to be tagged and filed even as his alabaster body back on Earth would be tagged and filed. Waiting to be cross-indexed and shunted off to a waiting empty husk on some far world. All this he knew. souls that had gone before him. He didn't want to go. Infinitely wise, knowing all, Bailey knew every other soul that had gone before had been resigned with soft acceptance to what was to come. It was a new life. A new voyage in another body. And all the others had been fired by curiosity, inveigled by strangeness, wonder-struck with being as big as the known universe and going somewhere else. But not Bailey. He was rebellious. He was fired by hatred of the Succubus, inveigled by thoughts of destroying him and his feeder-lines, wonder-struck with being the only one -- the only one! -- who had ever thought of revenge. He was, somehow, strangely, not tuned in with being rebodied, as all the others had been. Why am  dijjerentl he wondered. And of all the things he knew... he did not know the answer to that. Inverting negatively, atoms expanded to the size of whole galaxies, stretched out membraned, osmotically breathing whole star-systems, inhaling bluewhite stars and exhaling quasars, Bailey the known universe asked himself yet another question, even more important: Passing through a zone of infinite cold, the word came back to him from his own mind in chill icicles of thought: Yes. And borne on comets plunging frenziedly through his cosmic body, altering course suddenly and traveling at right angles in defiance of every natural law he had known when "alive," the inevitable question responding to a yes asked itself: Why should I? Life for Bailey on Earth had been pointless. He had been a man who did not fit. He had been a man driven to the suicide chamber literally by disorientation and frustration.  z P" s aL c -- EL a -- #T  cd i-s. #  Cl c # g O .  # "#. # P 'C ss O p # # o  # s #O v; CL oo #; o  c c a  co # H # #" I # # v; # ' C . " -- CL cr  cd Hi I in CT P #-I n . # . O # # a Qo oo p P CT o n # pr Ctq, I o Ctq' o  c O O a" a cd cd #D # P "# Zi # c Qo' # #' I # O (D #K'  o sr #  o' # . cd r#  C# #" P P a # #"  # : ? Q-- Is# CL #"  O T# CD -- i " O TD " # p CD o pT T# X o  g # O o # o CD P #   CD l "l # L g . # cd # cd Cl CL O # r. CL CD ' -- M CD o o CD o K  nj r-r W " m # g     CD   CD i-i E# CD O a. # O CD # kP t CD o c  o i -l O  CD i p' # # OQ OQ o I CL p r CD m m ... "  o s' I # s:  # -- # oo n a" # . # o  re o # ?T#o #i  ' i S   # # # Q. NH O o cr # '."# ere B. rj CL ro er o, M  P Cl, do o # cL  CD  # S  ft. " O #" #' Cl r# ?V P P  O#r -- t" CD O o #T #' P  O C # ' r # CD  # ! ET   p o to O p o  # # P CD i -- . p " # P r ? #  CD g-# V# neglecting your relaxation periods." Damn him! Damn him! "I see here, during the month of September, that you worked overtime at least... what is o # : # " j aa cd  nr acr ' i. PS # O   ?T O  sO g #I B B ' JT? o n o C p ET -  " a  #l... " a c S # # #a r iL r- #  O TO n so. c pa J  n. # O # # #  #. o ' n  #' cd  B CL #   # oS.  gn r   p ft # t  o S-'E  #   S' "#.' p  # w O # o PC'S O. o" CD  CD o # s a; M   # Q,Ja ft W # " cr  #. C. ff.  ? to r # S #-# # cl  n #   # #  ; S'I a # #  # n p # -- ,a n D   ET o  Si' # S CT S  cd cd c# i The omnipresent melancholy that had consumed him .on an Earth bursting with over-population was something to which he had ncr desire to return. Then why this frenzy to resist being shunted into the body of a creature undoubtedly living a life more demanding, more exciting -- anything had to be better than what he'd come from -- more alive! Why this fanatic need to track back along the feeder-lines to the Succubus, to destroy the one who had saved him from oblivion? Why this need to destroy a creature who ance in a universe singularly devoid of balance? ette, and opened his eye. His back was stiff. He turned, letting the invigorating short-spikes tickle his flesh through the heavy mat of fur. His mouth felt dry and loamy. It was the morning of his fiftieth assault mission. Or was it? He seemed to remember lying down for a night's sleep...and then a very long dream without substance. It had been all black and empty; hardly something the organizer would have programmed. It must have malfunctioned. He slid sidewise on the spike-palette, and dropped his enormous furred legs over the side. As his paws touched the tiles a whirring from the wall preceded the toilet facility's appearance. It swiveled into view, and Pinkh looked at himself in the full-length mirror. He looked all right. Dream. Bad dream. The huge, bearlike subaltern shoved off the bed, stood to his full seven feet, and lumbered into the duster. The soothing powders cleansed away his sleep-fatigue and he emerged, blue pelt, glistening, with bad dreams almost entirely dusted away. Almost. Entirely. He had a lingering feeling of having been...somewhat...larger... The briefing colors washed across the walls, and Pinkh hurriedly attached his ribbons. It was informalwear today. Three yellows, three ochres, three whites and an ego blue. He went downtunnel to the briefing section, and prayed. All around him his sortie partners were on their backs, staring up at the sky dome and the random (programmed) patterns of stars in their religious significances. Montag's Lord of Propriety had programmed success for today's mission. The stars swirled and shaped themselves and the portents were reassuring to Pinkh and his fellows. The Montag-Thil War had been raging for almost one hundred years, and it seemed close to ending. The dark star Montag and the Nebula Cluster in Thil Galaxy had thrown their might against each other for a century; the people themselves were weary of war. It would end soon. One or the other would make a mistake, the opponent would take the advantage, and the strike toward peace would follow immediately. It was merely a matter of time. The assault troops -- especially Pinkh, a planetary hero -- were suffused with a feeling of importance, a sense of the relevance of what they were doing. Out to kill, certainly, but with the sure knowledge that they were working toward a worthwhile goal. Through death, to life. The portents had told them again and again, these last months, that this was the case. The sky dome turned golden and the stars vanished. The assault troops sat up on the floor, awaited their briefing. It was Pinkh's fiftieth mission. His great yellow eye looked around the briefing room. There were more young troopers this mission. In fact...he was the only veteran. It seemed strange. Could Montag's Lord of Propriety have planned it this way? But where were Andakh and Melnakh and Gorekh? They'd been here yesterday. Was it just yesterday? He had a strange memory of having been -- asleep? -- away? -- unconscious? -- what? -- something. As though more than one day had passed since his last mission. He leaned across to the young trooper on his right and placed a paw flat on the other's. "What day is today?" The trooper flexed palm and answered, with a note of curiosity in his voice, "It's Former. The ninth." Pinkh was startled. "What cycle?" he asked, almost afraid to hear the answer. "Third," the young trooper said. The briefing officer entered at that moment, and Pinkh had no time to marvel that it was not the next day, but a full cycle later. Where had the days gone? What had happened to him? Had Gorekh and the others been lost in sorties? Had he been wounded, sent to repair and only now been remanded to duty? Had he been wounded and suffered amnesia? He remembered a Lance Corporal in the Throbbing Battalion who had been seared and lost his memory. They had sent him back to Montag, where he had been blessed by the Lord of Propriety himself. What had happened to him? Strange memories -- not his own, all the wrong colors, weights and tones wholly alien -- kept pressing against the bones in his forehead. He was listening to the briefing officer, but also hearing an undertone. Another voice entirely. Coming from some other place he could not locate.  You great ugly fur-thing, you! Wake up, look around you. One hundred years, slaughtering. Why can't you see what's being done to you? How dumb can you be? The Lords of Propriety; they set you up. Yeah, you, Pinkh! Listen to me. You can't block me out...you'll hear me. Bailey. You're the one, Pinkh, the special one. They trained you for what's coming up...no, don't block me out, you imbecile...don'  I'll The background noise went on, but he would not listen. It was sacrilegious. Saying things about the Lord of Propriety. Even the Thil Lord of Propriety was sacrosanct in Pinkh's mind. Even though they were at war, the two Lords were eternally locked together in holiness. To blaspheme even the enemy's Lord was unthinkable. Yet he had thought it. He shuddered with the enormity of what had passed in his thoughts, and knew he could never go to release and speak of it. He would submerge the memory, and pay strict attention to the briefing officer who was "This cycle's mission is a straightforward one. You will be under the direct linkage of Subaltern Pinkh, whose reputation is known to all of you." Pinkh inclined with the humbleness movement. "You will drive directly to the Thil labyrinth, chivvy and harass a path to Groundworld, and there level as many targets-of-opportunity as you are able, before you're destroyed. After this briefing you will re-assemble with your sortie leaders and fully familiarize yourselves with the target-cubes the Lord has commanded to be constructed." He paused, and stared directly at Pinkh, his golden eye gone to pinkness with age and dissipation. But what he said was for all of the sappers. "There is one target you will not strike. It is the Maze of the Thil Lord of Propriety. This is irrevocable. You will not, repeat not strike near the Maze of the Lord." Pinkh felt a leap of pleasure. This was the final strike. It was preamble to peace. A suicide mission; he ran eleven thankfulness prayers through his mind. It was the dawn of a new day for Montag and Thil. The Lords of Propriety were good. The Lords held all cupped in their holiness. Yet he had thought the unthinkable. "You will be under the direct linkage of Subaltern Pinkh," the briefing officer said again. Then, kneeling and passing down the rows of sappers, he palmed good death with honor to each of them. When he reached Pinkh, he stared at him balefully for a long instant, as though wanting to speak. But the moment passed, he rose, and left the chamber. They went into small groups with the sortie leaders and examined the target cubes. Pinkh went directly to the briefing officer's cubicle and waited patiently till the older Montagasque's prayers were completed. When his eye cleared, he stared at Pinkh. , "A path through the labyrinth has been cleared." "What will we be using?" "Reclaimed sortie craft. They have all been outfitted with diversionary equipment." "Linkage level?" "They tell me a high six." "They tell you?" He regretted the tone even as he spoke. The briefing officer looked surprised. As if his desk had coughed. He did not speak, but stared at Pinkh with the same baleful stare the Subaltern had seen before. "Recite your catechism," the briefing officer said, finally. Pinkh settled back slowly on his haunches, ponderous weight downdropping with grace. Then: "Free flowing, free flowing, all flows "From the Lords, all free, all fullness, "Flowing from the Lords. "What will I do "What will I do "What will I do without my Lords? "Honor in the dying, rest is honor, all honor "From the Lords, all rest, all honoring, "To honor my Lords. "This I will do "This I will do "I will live when I die for my Lords." And it was between the First and Second Sacredness that the darkness came to Pinkh. He saw the briefing officer come toward him, reach a great palm toward him, and there was darkness... The same sort of darkness from which he had risen in his own cubicle before the briefing. Yet, not the same. That darkness had been total, endless, with the feeling that he was...somehow...larger...greater...as big as all space... And this darkness was like being turned off. He could not think, could not even think that he was unthinking. He was cold, and not there. Simply: not there. Then, as if it had not happened, he was back in the briefing officer's cubicle, the great bearlike shape was moving back from him, and he was reciting the Second Sacredness of his catechism. What had happened...he did not know. "Here are your course coordinates," the briefing officer said. He extracted the spool from his pouch and gave it to Pinkh. The subaltern marveled again at how old the briefing officer must be: the hair of his chest was almost gray. "Sir," Pinkh began. Then stopped. The briefing officer raised a palm. "I understand, Subaltern. Even to the most reverent among us there come moments of confusion." Pinkh smiled. He did understand. "Lords," Pinkh said, palming the briefing officer with fullness and propriety. "Lords," he replied, palming honor in the dying. Pinkh left the briefing officer's cubicle and went to his own place. As soon as he was certain the subaltern was gone, the briefing officer, who was very old, linked-up with someone else, far away; and he told him things. hardly gelatin, but it had come to be called jell by the sappers, and the word had stuck. As the gelatin stuck. Face protected, he lay in the ten troughs, in sequence, getting the gelatinous substance melted around him. Finally, pincers that had been carefully padded lifted him from the tenth trough, and slid him along the track to his sortie craft. Once inside the pilot country, stretched out on his stomach, he felt the two hundred wires insert themselves into the jell, into the fur, into his body. The brain-waves were the last to fix. As each wire hissed from its spool and locked onto the skull-contacts, Pinkh felt himself go a little more to integration with the craft. At last, the final wire tipped on and Pinkh was metalflesh, bulkheadskin, eyescanners, bonerivets, plasticartilege, artery ventriclein step neuron transistors, C R R j A A F F T all of him as one, totality, metal-man, furred-vessel, essence of mechanism, soul of inanimate, life in force-drive, linkage of mind with power plant. Pinkh the ship. Sortie Craft # named Pinkh. And the others: linked to him. Seventy sappers, each encased in jell, each wired up, each a mind to its sortie craft. Seventy, linked in telepathically with Pinkh, and Pinkh linked into his own craft, and all of them instrumentalities of the Ford of Propriety. The great carrier wing that bore them made escape orbit and winked out of normal space. Here  Not Here. In an instant gone. (Gone where!?!) Inverspace. Through the gully of inverspace to wink into existence once again at the outermost edge of the Thil labyrinth. Not Here  Here. Confronting a fortified tundra of space crisscrossed by deadly lines of force. A cosmic fireworks display. A cat's cradle of vanishing, appearing and receptive to all the others. Cross one, break one, interpose...and suddenly uncountable others home in. Deadly ones. Seeking ones. Stunners and drainers and leakers and burners. The Thil labyrinth. Seventy-one sortie craft hung quivering -- the last of the inverspace coronas trembling off and gone. the Thil Galaxy burned with the quiet reserve of ice crystals. And there, in the center, the Nebula Cluster. And there, in the center of the Cluster, Groundworld. "Link in with me." Pinkh's command fled and found them. Seventy beastcraft tastes, sounds, scents, touches came back to Pinkh. His sappers were linked in. "A path has been cleared through the labyrinth for us. Follow. And trust. Honor." "In the dying," came back the response, from seventy minds of flesh-and-metal. They moved forward. Strung out like fish of metal with minds linked by thought, they surged forward following the lead craft. Into the labyrinth. Color burned and boiled past, silently sizzling in the vacuum. Pinkh detected murmurs of panic, quelled them with a damping thought of his own. Images of the still pools of Dusnadare, of deep sighs after a full meal, of Lord-worship during the days of First Fullness. Trembling back to him, their minds quieted. And the color beams whipped past on all sides, without up or down or distance. But never touching them. Time had no meaning. Fused into fleshmetal, the sortie craft followed the secret path that had been cleared for them through the impenetrable labyrinth. iiarrr, Pinkh had one vagrant thought: Who cleared this for us? And a voice from somewhere far away, a voice that was his own, yet someone else's -- the voice of a someone who called himself a baileysaid, That's it! Keep thinking what they don't want you to think. But he put the thoughts from him, and time wearied itself and succumbed, and finally they were there. In the exact heart of the Nebula Cluster in Thil Galaxy. Groundworld lay fifth from the source star, the home sun that had nurtured the powerful Thil race till it could explode outward. "Link in to the sixth power," Pinkh commanded. They linked. He spent some moments reinforcing his command splices, making the interties foolproof and trigger-responsive. Then he made a prayer, and they went in. Why am I locking them in .vo close, Pinkh wondered, damping the thought before it could pass along the lines to his sappers. What am I trying to conceal ? Why do I need such repressive control? What am I trying to avert? Pinkh's skull thundered with pain. Two minds L Y knew it. Who is that? It's me, you clown! Get out! I'm on a mission...it's import -- It's a fraud! They've prog -- Get out of my head listen to me you idiot I'm trying to tell you something you need to know I won't listen I'll override you I'll block you I'll damp you no listen don't do that I've been someplace you haven't been and I can ted you about the Lords oh this can't be happening to me not to me I'm a devout man fuck that garbage listen to me they lost you man they lost you to a soul stealer and they had to get you back because you were their specially programmed killer they want you to Lord oh Lord of Propriety hear me now hear me your most devout worshipper forgive these blasphemous thoughts I can't control you any more you idiot I'm fading fading fading Lord oh Lord hear me  wish only to serve you. Only to suffer the honor in the dying. Peace through death. I am the instrumentality of the Lords. I know what I must do. That's what I'm trying to tell you... And then he was gone in the mire at the bottom of Pinkh's mind. They were going in. moons, broke through the cloud cover, leveled out in a delta wing formation and streaked toward the larger of the two continents that formed ninety per cent of Groundworld's land mass. Pinkh kept them at supersonic speed, blurring, and drove a thought out to his sappers: "We'll drop straight down below a thousand feet and give them the shock wave. Hold till I tell you to level off." They were passing over a string of islands -- causeway-linked beads in a pea-green seaeach one covered from shore to shore with teeming housing dorms that commuted their residents to the main continents and the complexes of high-rise bureaucratic towers. "Dive!" Pinkh ordered. The formation angled sharply forward, as though it was hung on puppet strings, then fell straight down. The metalflesh of Pinkh's ship-hide began to heat. Overlapping armadillo plates groaned; Pinkh pushed their speed; force-bead mountings lubricated themselves, went dry, lubricated again; they dropped down; follicle thin fissures were grooved in the bubble surfaces; sappers began to register fear, Pinkh locked them tighter; instruments coded off the far right and refused to register; the island-chain flew up toward them; pressure in the gelatin trough flattened them with g's; now there was enough atmosphere to scream past their sortie craft and it whistled, shrilled, howled, built and climbed; gimbal-tracks rasped in their mountings; down and down they plunged, seemingly bent on thundering into the islands of Groundworld; "Sir! Sir!"; "Hold steady, not yet... not yet...I'll tell you when...not yet..." Pushing an enormous bubble of pressurized air before them, the delta wing formation wailed straight down toward the specks of islands that became dots, became buttons, became masses, became everything as they rushed up and filled the bubble sights from side to side -- "Level out! Now ! Do it, do it, level now!" And they pulled out, leveled off and shot away. The bubble of air, enormous, solid as an asteroid, thundering down unchecked...hit struck burst broke with devastating results. Pinkh's sortie craft plunged away, and in their wake they left exploding cities, great structures erupting, others trembling, shuddering, then caving in on themselves. The shock wave hit and spread outward from shore to shore. Mountains of plasteel and lathite volcano'd in blossoms of flame and flesh. The blast-pit created by the air bubble struck to the core of the island-chain. A tidal wave rose like some prehistoric leviathan and boiled over one entire spot of land. Another island broke up and sank almost at once. Fire and walls of plasteel crushed and destroyed after the shock wave. The residence islands were leveled as Pinkh's sortie craft vanished over the horizon, still traveling at supersonic speed. They passed beyond the island-chain, leaving in their wake dust and death, death and ruin, ruin and fire. "Through death to peace," Pinkh sent. "Honor," they responded, as one. (Far away on Groundworld, a traitor smiled.) (In a Maze, a Lord sat with antennae twined, waiting.) (Flesh and metal eased.) (In ruins, a baby whose exoskeleton had been crushed, crawled toward the pulsing innards of its mother.) (Seven moons swung in their orbits.) (A briefing officer on Montag knew it was full, golden.) Oh, Lords, what  have done, I have done for you. Wake up. Will you wake up, Pinkh! The mission is -- The other thing, the bailey, was wrenching at him, poking its head up out of the slime. He thrust it back down firmly. And made a prayer. "Sir," the thought of one of his sappers came back along the intertie line, "did you say something?" "Nothing," Pinkh said. "Keep in formation." He locked them in even tighter, screwing them down with mental shackles till they gasped. The pressure was building. A six-power linkup, and the pressure was building. lam a hero, Pinkh thought, I can do it. Then they were flashing across the Greater Ocean and it blurred into an endless carpet of thick heaving green; Pinkh felt sick watching it whip by beneath him; he went deeper into ship and the vessel felt no sickness. He fed the stability of nausea-submerged along the interties. They were met by the Thil inner defense line over empty ocean. First came the sea-breathers but they fell short when Pinkh ordered his covey to lift for three thousand feet. They leveled off just as the beaks swooped down in their land-to-sea parabolas. Two of them snouted and perceived the range, even as they were viciously beamed into their component parts by Pinkh's outermost sappers. But they'd already fed back the trajectories, and suddenly the sky above them was black with the blackmetal bodies of beaks, flapping, dropping, squalling as they cascaded into the center of the formation. Pinkh felt sappers vanish from the lineup and fed the unused power along other lines, pulling the survivors tighter under his control. "Form a sweep," he commanded. The formation re-grouped and rolled in a graceful gull-wing maneuver that brought them craft-to-craft in a fan. "Plus!" Pinkh ordered, cutting in -- with a thought -- the imploding beam. The beams of each sortie craft fanned out, overlapping, making an impenetrable wall of deadly force. The beaks came whirling back up and careened across the formation's path. Creatures of metal and mindlessness. Wheels and carapaces. Blackness and berserk rage. Hundreds. Entire eyries. When they struck the soft pink fan of the overlapping implosion beams, they whoofed in on themselves, dropped instantly. The formation surged forward. Then they were over the main continent. Rising from the exact center was the gigantic mountain atop which the Thil Lord of Propriety lived in his Maze. "Attack! Targets of opportunity!" Pinkh commanded, sending impelling power along the linkup. His metal hide itched. His eyeball sensors watered. In they went, again. "Do not strike at the Lord's Maze," one of the sappers thought ezam sdrol eht ta ekirts ton od Why did I do that? We were briefed not to attack the Lord's Maze. It would be unthinkable to attack the Lord's Maze. It would precipitate even greater war than before. The war would never end. Why did I stop my sapper from reiterating the order? And why haven't  told them not to do it? It was stressed at the briefing. They're linked in so very tightly, they'd obey in a moment -- anything I said. What is happening? I'm heading for the mountain! Lord! Listen to me, Pinkh. This war has been maintained by the Lords of Propriety for a hundred years. Why do you think it was made heresy to even think negatively about the opposing Lord? They keep it going, to feed off it. Whatever they are, these Lords, they come from the same pocket universe and they live off the energy of men at war. They must keep the war going or they'll die. They programmed you to be their secret weapon. The war was reaching a stage where both Mon tag and Thil want peace, and the Lords can't have that. Whatever they are, Pinkh, whatever kind of creature they are, wherever they come from, for over a hundred years they've held your two galaxies in their hands, and they've used you. The Lord isn't in his Maze, Pinkh. He's safe somewhere else. But they planned it between them. They knew if a Montagasque sortie penetrated to Groundworld and struck the Maze, it would keep the war going indefinitely. So they programmed you, Pinkh. But before they could use you, your soul was stolen. They put my soul in you, a man of Earth, Pinkh. You don't even know where Earth is, but my name is Bailey. I've been trying to reach through to you. But you always shut me out -- they had you programmed too well. But with the linkup pressure, you don't have the strength to keep me out, and Eve got to let you know you're programmed to strike the Maze. You can stop it, Pinkh. You can avoid it all. You can end this war. You have it within your power, Pinkh. Don't strike the Maze. I'll re-direct you. Strike where the Lords are hiding. You can rid your galaxies of them, Pinkh. Don't let them kill you. Who do you think arranged for the path through the labyrinth? Why do you think there wasn't more effective resistance? They wanted you to get through. To commit the one crime they could not forgive. The words reverberated in Pinkh's head as his sortie craft followed him in a tight wedge, straight for the Maze of the Lord. "I -- no, I -- " Pinkh could not force thoughts out to his sappers. He was snapped shut. His mind was aching, the sound of straining and creaking, the buildings on the island-chain ready to crumble. Bailey inside, Pinkh inside, the programming of the Lords inside...all of them pulling at the fiber of Pinkh's mind. For an instant the programming took precedence. "New directives. Override previous orders. Follow me in!" They dove straight for the Maze. No, Pinkh, fight it! Fight it and pul! out. I'll show you where they're hiding. You can end this war! The programming phasing was interrupted, Pinkh abruptly opened his great golden eye, his mind synched in even more tightly with his ship, and at that instant he knew the voice in his head was telling him the truth. He remembered: Remembered the endless sessions. Remembered the conditioning. Remembered the programming. Knew he had been duped. Knew he was not a hero. Knew he had to pull out of this dive. Knew that at last he could bring peace to both galaxies. He started to think pull out, override and fire it down the remaining linkup interties... And the Lords of Propriety, who left very little to chance, who had followed Pinkh all the way, contacted the Succubus, complained of the merchandise they had bought, demanded it be returned... Bailey's soul was wrenched from the body of Pinkh. The subaltern's body went rigid inside its jell trough, and, soulless, empty, rigid, the sortie craft plunged into the mountaintop where the empty Maze stood. It was followed by the rest of the sortie craft. The mountain itself erupted in a pillar of flame and rock and plasteel. One hundred years of war was only the beginning. Somewhere, hidden, the Lords of Proprietyumbilicus-joined with delight shocks spurting softly pink along the flesh-linkage joining them began their renewed gluttonous feeding. Round. Weighted with the scent of grass. Perilous in that the music was dynamically contracting: souls had occasionally become too enriched and had gone flat and flaccid. Nothing was ranked, therefore nothing could be found in the same place twice; yet it didn't matter, for the Succubus had only to focus his lens and the item trembled into a special awareness. Bailey spent perhaps twelve minutes reliving himself as a collapsing star then revolved his interfaces and masturbated as Anne Boleyn. He savored mint where it smells most poignant, from deep in the shallow earth through the roots of the plant, then extended himself, extruded himself through an ice crystal and lit the far massif of the highest mountain on an onyx asteroid-recreating The Last Supper in chiaroscuro. He burned for seventeen hundred years as the illuminated letter "B" on the first stanza of a forbidden enchantment in a papyrus volume used to summon up the imp James Fenimore Cooper then stood outside himself and considered his eyes and their hundred thousand bee-facets. He allowed himself to be born from the womb of a tree sloth and flickered into rain that deluged a planet of coal for ten thousand years. And he beamed. And he sorrowed. Bailey, all Bailey, soul once more, free as all the universes, threw himself toward the furthermost edge of the slightly flattened parabola that comprised the dark. He filled the dark with deeper darkness and bathed in fountains of brown wildflowers. Circles of coruscating violet streamed from his fingertips, from the tip of his nose, from his genitals, from the tiniest fibrilating fibers of hair that coated him. He shed water and hummed. Then the Succubus drew him beneath the lens. And Bailey was sent out once more. Waste not, want not. with blue fur. He had a ring of eyes that circled his head. He had eight legs. He smelled of fish. He was low to the ground and he moved very fast. He was a stalker-cat, and he was first off the survey ship on Belial. The others followed, but not too soon. They always waited for the cat to do its work. It was safer that way. The Filonii had found that out in ten thousand years of exploring their universe. The cats did the first work, then the Filonii did theirs. It was the best way to rule a universe. Belial was a forest world. Covered in long continents that ran from pole-to-pole with feathertop trees, it was ripe for discovery. Bailey looked out of his thirty eyes, seeing around himself in a full # spectrum. Seeing all the way up into the ulta-violet, seeing all the way down into the infra-red. The forest was silent. Absolutely no sound. Bailey, the cat, would have heard a sound, had there been a sound. But there was no sound. No birds, no insects, no animals, not even the whispering of the feathertop trees as they struggled toward the bright hot-white sun. It was incredibly silent. Bailey said so. The Filonii went to a condition red. No world is silent. And a forest world is always noisy. But this one was silent. They were out there, waiting. Watching the great ship and the small stalker-cat that had emerged from it. Who they were, the cat, and. the Filonii did not know. But they were there, and they were waiting for the invaders to make the first move. The stalker-cat glided forward. Bailey felt presences. Deep in the forest, deeper than he knew he could prowl with impunity. They were in there, watching him as he moved forward. But he was a cat, and if he was to gel his fish, he would work. The Filonii were watching. Them, in there, back in the trees, they were watching. It's a bad life , he thought. The life of a cat is a nasty, dirty, bad one. Bailey was not the first cat to have ever thought that thought. It was the litany of the stalker-cats. They knew their place, had always known it, but that was the way it was; it was the way it had always been. The Filonii ruled, and the cats worked. And the universe became theirs. Yet it wasn't shared. It was the Filonii universe, and the stalker-cats were hired help. The fine mesh cap that covered the top and back of the cat's head glowed with a faint but discernible halo. The sunbeams through which he passed caught at the gold filaments of the cap and sent sparkling radiations back toward the ship. The ship stood in the center of the blasted area it had cleared for its prime base. Inside the ship, the team of Filonii ecologists sat in front of the many process screens and saw through the eyes of the stalker-cat. They murmured to one another as first one, then another, then another saw something of interest. "Cat, lad," one of them said softly, "still no sound?" "Nothing yet, Brewer. But I can feel them watching." One of the other ecologists leaned forward. The entire wall behind the hundred screens was a pulsing membrane. Speak into it at any point and the cat's helmet picked up the voice, carried it to the stalker. "Tell me, lad, what does it feel like?" "I'm not quite sure, Kicker. I'm getting it mixed. It feels like the eyes staring...and wood...and sap...and yet there's mobility. It can't be the trees." "You're sure." "As best I can tell right now, Kicker. I'm going to go into the forest and see." "Good luck, lad." "Thank you, Driver. How is your goiter?" "I'm fine, lad. Take care." The stalker-cat padded carefully to the edge of the forest. Sunlight slanted through the feathertops into the gloom. It was cool and dim inside there. Now, all eyes were upon him. The first paw in met springy, faintly moist and cool earth. The fallen feathers had turned to mulch. It smelled like cinnamon. Not overpoweringly so, just pleasantly so. He went in...all the way. The last the Filonii saw on their perimeter screens -- twenty of the hundred -- were his tails switching back and forth. Then the tails were gone and the seventy screens showed them dim, strangely-shadowed pathways between the giant conifers. "Cat, lad, can you draw any conclusions from those trails?" The stalker padded forward, paused. "Yes. I can draw the conclusion they aren't trails. They go fairly straight for a while, then come to dead ends at the bases of the trees. I'd say they were drag trails, if anything." "What was dragged? Can you tell?" "No, not really, Homer. Whatever was dragged, it was thick and fairly smooth. But that's all I can tell." He prodded the drag trail with his secondary leg on the left side. In the pad of the paw were tactile sensors. The cat proceeded down the drag trail toward the base of the great tree where the trail unaccountably ended. All around him the great conifers rose six hundred feet into the warm, moist air. Sipper, in the ship, saw through the cat's eyes and pointed out things to his fellows. "Some of the qualities of Pseudotsuga Taxifolia, but definitely a conifer. Notice the bark on that one. Typically Eucalyptus Regnans...yet notice the soft red spores covering the bark. I've never encountered that particular sort of thing before. They seem to be melting down the trees. In fact..." He was about to say the trees were all covered with the red spores, when the red spores attacked the cat. They flowed down the trees, covering the lower bark, each one the size of the cat's head, and when they touched, they ran together like jelly. When the red jelly from one tree reached the base of the trunk, it fused with the red jelly from the other trees. "Lad..." "It's all right. Kicker. I see them." The cat began to pad backward: slowly, carefully. He could easily outrun the fusing crimson jelly. He moved back toward the verge of the clearing. Charred, empty of life, blasted by the Filonii hackshafts, not even a stump of the great trees above ground, the great circles where the trees had stood now merely reflective surfaces set flush in the ground. Back. Backing out of life...backing into death. The cat paused. What had caused that thought? "Cat! Those spores...whatever they are...they're forming into a solid..." Backing out oj lije...backing into death. my name is bailey and i'm in here, inside you. i was stolen from my called is wants body the some somewhere, he -- by succubus. kind there in the stars a he, of recruiter from out creature it puppeteer, a sort of The blood-red spore thing stood fifteen feet high, formless, shapeless, changing, malleable, coming for the cat. The stalker did not move: within him, a battle raged. "Cat, lad! Return! Get back!" Though the universe belonged to the Filonii, it was only at moments when the loss of a portion of that universe seemed imminent that they realized how important their tools of ownership had become. Bailey fought for control of the cat's mind. Centuries of conditioning fought back. The spore thing reached the cat and dripped around him. The screens of the Filonii went bloodred, then went blank. The thing that had come from the trees oozed back into the forest, shivered for a moment, then vanished, taking the cat with it. quence he opened and focused each of his thirty eyes. The place where he lay came into full luster. He was underground. The shapeless walls of the place dripped with sap and several colors of viscous fluid. The fluid dripped down over bark that seemed to have been formed as stalactites, the grain running long and glistening till it tapered into needle tips. The surface on which the cat lay was planed wood, the grain exquisitely formed, running outward from a coral-colored pith in concentric circles of hues that went from coral to dark teak at the outer perimeter. The spores had fissioned, were heaped in an alcove. Tunnels ran off in all directions. Huge tunnels twenty feet across. The mesh cap was gone. The cat got to his feet. Bailey was there, inside, fully awake, conversing with the cat. "Am I cut off from the Filonii?" "Yes, I'm afraid you are." "Under the trees." "That's right." "What is that spore"thing?" "I know, but I'm not sure you'd understand." "I'm a stalker; I've spent my life analyzing alien life-forms and alien ecology. I'll understand." "They're mobile symbiotes, conjoined with the bark of these trees. Singly, they resemble most closely anemonic anaerobic bacteria, susceptible to di chotomisation; they're anacusic, anabiotic, anamnestic, and feed almost exclusively on ancyclostomiasis." "Hookworms?" "Big hookworms. Very big hookworms." "The drag trails?" "That's what they drag." "But none of that makes any sense. It's impossible." "So is reincarnation among the Yerbans, but it occurs." "I don't understand." "I told you you wouldn't." "How do you know all this?" "You wouldn't understand." "I'll takeyourword for it." "Thank you. There's more about the spores and the trees, by the way. Perhaps the most important part." "Which is?" "Fused, they become a quasi-sentient gestalt. They can communicate, borrowing power from the treehosts." "That's even more implausible!" "Don't argue with me, argue with the Creator." "First Cause." "Have it your way." "What are you doing in my head?" "Trying very hard to get out." "And how would you do that?" "Foul up your mission so the Filonii would demand the Succubus replace me. I gather you're pretty important to them. Rather chickenshit, aren't they?" "I don't recognize the term." "Fll put it in sense form."     # "Oh. You mean  I #-." "Yeah. Chickenshit." "Well, that's the way it's always been between the Filonii and the stalkers." "You like it that way." "I like my fish." "Your Filonii like to play God, don't they? Changing this world and that world to suit themselves. Reminds me of a couple of other guys. Lords of Propriety they were called. And the Succubus. Did you ever stop to think how many individuals and races like to play God?" "Right now Fd like to get out of here." "Easy enough." "How?" "Make friends with theTszechmae." "The trees or the spores?" "Both." "One name for the symbiotic relationship?" "They live in harmony." "Except for the hookworms." "No society is perfect. Rule #." The cat sat back on his haunches, and talked to himself. "Make friends with them you say." "Seems like a good idea, doesn't it?" "How would you suggest I do that?" "Offer to perform a service for them. Something they can't do for themselves." "Such as?" "How about you'll get rid of the Filonii for them. Right now that's the thing most oppressing them." "Get rid of the Filonii." "Yes." "I'm harboring a lunatic in my head." "Well, if you're going to quit before you start..." "Precisely how -- uh, do you have a name?" "I told you. Bailey." "Oh, Yes. Sorry. Well, Bailey, precisely how do I rid this planet of a star-spanning vessel weighing somewhere just over thirteen thousand tons, not to mention a full complement of officers and ecologists who have been in the overlord position with my race for more centuries than I can name? Fm conditioned to respect them." "You sure don't sound as if you respect them." The cat paused. That was true. He felt quite different. He disliked the Filonii intensely. Hated them, in fact; as his kind had hated them for more centuries than he could name. "That is peculiar. Do you have any explanation for it?" "Well," said Bailey, humbly, "there is my presence. It may well have broken through all your hereditary conditioning." "You wear smugness badly." "Sorry." The cat continued to think on the possibilities. "I wouldn't take too much longer, if I were you," Bailey urged him. Then, reconsidering, he added, "As a matter of fact, I am you." "You're trying to tell me something." "I'm trying to tell you that the gestalt spore grabbed you, to get a line on what was happening with the invaders, but you've been sitting here for some time, musing to yourself -- which, being instantaneously communicative throughout the many parts of the whole, is a concept they can't grasp -- and so it's getting ready to digest you." The stalker blinked his thirty eyes very rapidly. "The spore thing?" "Uh-uh. All the spores eat are the hookworms. The bark's starting to look at you with considerable interest." "Who do I talk to? Quick!" "You've decided you don't respect the Filonii so much, huh?" "I thought you said I should hurry!" "Just curious." " Who do I talk to!?!" "The floor." So the stalker-cat talked to the floor, and they struck a bargain. Rather a lopsided bargain, true; but a bargain nonetheless. T HE hookworm was coming through the tunnel much more rapidly than the cat would have expected. It seemed to be sliding, but even as he watched, it bunched -- inchworm-like -- and propelled itself forward, following the movement with another slide. The wooden tunnel walls oozed with a noxious smelling moistness as the worm passed. It was moving itself on a slime track of its own secretions. It was eight feet across, segmented, a filthy gray in color, and what passed for a face was merely a slashmouth dripping yellowish mucus, several hundred cilia-like feelers surrounding the slit, and four glazecovered protruberances in an uneven row above the slit perhaps serving in some inadequate way as "eyes." Like a strange Hansel dropping bread crumbs to mark a trail, the spore things clinging to the cat's back began to ooze off. First one, then another. The cat backed down the tunnel. The hookworm came on. It dropped its fleshy penis-like head and snuffled at the spore lying in its path. Then the cilia feelers attached themselves and the spore thing was slipped easily into the slash mouth. There was a disgusting wet sound, and the hookworm moved forward again. The same procedure was repeated at the next spore. And the next, and the next. The hookworm followed the stalker through the tunnels. Some miles away, the Filonii stared into their screen as a strange procession of red spores formed in the shape of a long thick hawser-like chain emerged from the forest and began to encircle the ship. "Repulsors?" Kicker asked. "Not yet, they haven't made a hostile move," the Homer said. "The cat could have won them somehow. This may be a welcoming ceremony. Let's wait and see." The ship was completely circled, at a distance of fifty feet from the vessel. The Filonii waited, having faith in their cat lad. And far underground, the stalker-cat led the hookworm a twisting chase through tunnel after' tunnel. Some of the tunnels were formed only moments before the cat and his pursuer entered them. The tunnels always sloped gently upward. The cat dropping his spore riders as he went led the enormous slug-thing by a narrow margin. But enough to keep him coming. Then, into a final tunnel, and the cat leaped to a planed outcropping overhead, then to a tiny hole in the tunnel ceiling, and then out of sight. The Filonii shouted with delight as the stalker emerged from a hole in the blasted earth, just beyond the circle of red spores, linked and waiting. "You see! Good cat!" Driver yelled to his fellows. But the cat made no move toward the ship. "He's waiting for the welcoming ceremony to end," the Homer said with assurance. Then, on their screens, they saw first one red spore, then another, vanish, as though sucked down through the ground from below. They vanished in sequence, and the Filonii followed their disappearance around the screens, watching them go in a # arc, then # of half-circle, then # and the ground began to tremble. And before the hookworm could suck his dinner down through a full # of the circle, the ground gave way beneath the thirteen thousand tons of Filonii starship, and the vessel thundered through, down into special tunnels dug straight down. Plunged down with the plates of the ship separating and cracking open. Plunged down with the hookworm that would soon discover sweeter morsels than even red spore things. The Filonii tried to save themselves. There was very little they could do. Driver cursed the cat and made a final contact with the Succubus. It was an automatic hookup, much easier to throw in than to fire the ship for takeoff. Particularly a quarter of a mile underground. The hookworm broke through the ship. The Tszechmae waited. When the hookworm had gorged itself, they would move in and slay the creature. Then they would feast. But Bailey would not be around to see the great meal. For only moments after the Filonii ship plunged crashing out of sight, he felt a ghastly wrenching at his soulself, and the stalker-cat was left empty once morethereby proving in lopsided bargains no one is the winner but the house -- and the Belial toward the unknown. Deep in wooden tunnels, things began to feed. T HE darkness was the deepest blue. Not black. It was blue. He could see nothing. Not even himself. He could not tell what the body into which he had been cast did, or had, or resembled, or did not do, have or not resemble. He reached out into the blue darkness. He touched nothing. But then, perhaps he had not reached out. He had felt himself extend something into the blueness, but how far, or in what direction, or if it had been an appendage...he did not know. He tried to touch himself, and did not know where to touch. He reached for his face, where a Bailey face would have been. He touched nothing. He tried to touch his chest. He met resistance, and then penetrated something soft. He could not distinguish if he had pushed through fur or skin or hide or jelly or moisture or fabric or metal or vegetable matter or foam or some heavy gas. He had no feeling in either his "hand" or his "chest" but there was something there. He tried to move, and moved. But he did not know if he was rolling or hopping or walking or sliding or flying or propelling or being propelled. But he moved. And he reached down with the thing he had used to touch himself, and felt nothing below him. He did not have legs. He did not have arms. Blue. It was so blue. He moved as far as he could move in one direction, and there was nothing to stop him. He could have moved in that direction forever, and met no resistance. So he moved in another direction -- opposite, as far as he could tell, and as far as he could go. But there was no boundary. He went up and went down and went around in circles. There was nothing. Endless nothing. Yet he knew he was in somewhere. He was not in the emptiness of space, he was in an enclosed space. But what dimensions the place had, he could not tell. And what he was, he could not tell. It made him upset. He had not been upset in the body of Pinkh, nor in the body of the stalker-cat. But this life he now owned made him nervous. Why should that be? Something was coming for him. He knew that much. He was here and something else was out there, coming toward him. He knew fear. Blue fear. Deep unseeing blue fear. If it was coming fast, it would be here sooner. If slow, then later. But it was coming. He could feel, sense, intuit it coming for him. He wanted to change. To become something else. To become this Or to become tHiS But to become something else, something that could withstand what was coming for him. He didn't know what that could be. All he knew was that he needed equipment. He ran through his baileythoughts, his baileymind, to sort out what he might need. Fangs Poisonous breath Eyes Horns Malleability What he needed Webbed feet Armored hide might be Talons Camouflage Wings Carapaces Muscles Vocal cords Scales Self-regeneration Stingers Wheels Multiple brains What he already had Nothing It was coming closer. Or was it getting farther away? (And by getting farther away, becoming more of a threat to him?) (If he went toward it, would he be safer?) (If only he could know what he looked like, or where he was, or what was required of him?) (Orient!) (Damn it, orient yourself, Bailey!) He was deep in blueness, extended, foetal, waiting. Shapeless. (Shape -- ) (Could that be it?) Something blue flickered in the blueness. It was coming end-for-end, flickering and sparking and growing larger, swimming toward him in the blueness. It sent tremors through him. Fear gripped him as it had never gripped him before. The blue shape coming toward him was the most fearful thing he could remember: and he remembered: The night he had found Moravia with another man. They were standing having sex in a closet at a party. Her dress was bunched up around her waist; he had her up on tip-toes. She was crying with deep pleasure, eyes closed. The day at the end of the war, when a laser had sliced off the top of the head of the man on his left in the warm metal trench. The sight of things still pulsing in the jasmine jelly. The moment he had come to the final knowledge of his hopeless future. The moment he had decided to go to the Center to find death. The thing changed shape and sent out scintillant waves of blueness and fear. He writhed away from them but they swept over him, and he turned over and over trying to escape. The thing of blue came nearer, growing larger in his sight. (Sight? Writhing? Fear?) It suddenly swept toward him, faster than before, as though it had tried a primary assault -- the waves of fear -- and the assault had failed; and now it would bull through. He felt an urge to leap, high. He felt himself do it, and suddenly his sight went up and his propulsive equipment went lower, and he was longer, taller, larger. He fled. Down through the blueness, with the corcuscating blue devil following. It elongated itself and shot past him on one side, boiled on ahead till it was a mere pinpoint of incandescence on some heightless, dimensionless horizon. And then it came racing back toward him, thinning itself and stretching itself till it was opaque, till the blueness of where they were shone through it darkly, like effulgent isinglass in a blue hyperplane. He trembled in fear and went minute. He balled and shrank and contracted and drew himself to a finite point, and the whirling danger went hurtling through him and beyond, and was lost back the way they had come. Inside the body he now owned, Bailey felt something wrenching and tearing. Fibers pulled loose from moorings and he was certain his mind was giving way. He had memories of sense-deprivation chambers and what had happened to men who had been left in them too long. This was the same. No shape, no size, no idea or way of gaining an idea of what he was, or where he was, or the touch, smell, sound, sight of anything as an anchor to his sanity. Yet he was surviving. The dark blue devil kept arranging new assaults -- -and he had no doubt it would be back in seconds (seconds?) -- and he kept doing the correct thing to escape those assaults. But he had the feeling (feeling?) that at some point the instinctive reactions of this new body would be insufficient. That he would have to bring to this new role his essential baileyness, his human mind, his thoughts, the cunning he had begun to understand was so much a part of his way. (And why had he not understood that cunningness when he had been Bailey, all the years of his hopeless life?) The effulgence began again somewhere off to his side and high above him, coming on rapidly. Bailey, some thing unknown, prepared. As best he could. you may be sure i paid dearly to do so, my dear yaquil. the succubus, yaquil. it cost me five tenils of life, chide me all you wish... unlike you, i do not look on -- but you do. you have always thought of it as a game, while you were born herdur. there was a time when it -- and we remain, you cannot fluster me with platitudes! i can The blue devil swept down on him, crackling with pain and a sapping of strength. Then a for it had. Now Bailey knew what he was, and what he had to do. He lay still, swimming in the never-ending forever blueness. He was soft and he was solitary. The blue devil swarmed and came on. For the last time. And when it was all around him, Bailey let it drink him. He left its deep blueness and its fear and its sparkling effulgence sweep over him, consume him. The blue devil gorged itself, grew larger, fuller, more incapable of movement, unable to free itself. Bailey stuffed it with his amoebic body. He split and formed yet another, and the blue devil extended itself and began feeding on his second self. The radiating sparking waves of fear and blueness were thicker now, coming more slowly. Binary fission again. Now there were four. The blue devil fed, consumed, filled its chambers and its source-buds. Again, fission. And now there were eight. And the blue devil began to lose color. Bailey did not divide again. He knew what he had to do. Neither he, nor the blue devil could win this combat. Both must die. The feeding went on and on, and finally the blue devil had drained itself with fullness, made itself immobile, died. And he died. And there was emptiness in the blueness once more. The frames, the tenils, the fullness of combat were ended. And in that last fleeting instant of sentience, Bailey imagined he heard scented wails of hopelessness from two Duelmasters somewhere out there. He gloated. Now they knew what it was to be a He gloated for an instant, then was whirled out and away. was rush season for the Succubus. Bailey went out to fill the husk of a Master Slavemaster whose pens were filled with females of the eighty-three races that peopled the Snowdrift Cluster asteroids. Bailey succeeded in convincing the Slavemaster that male chauvenism was detestable, and the females were bound into a secret organization that returned to their various rock-worlds, overthrew the all-male governments and declared themselves the Independent Feminist Concourse. He was pulled back and sent out to inhabit the radio wave "body" of a needier creature used by the Kirk to turn suns nova and thereby provide them with power sources. Bailey gained possession of the needier and imploded the Kirk home sun. He was pulled back and sent out to inhabit the shell of a ten thousand year old terrapin whose retention of random construction information made it invaluable as the overseer of a planetary reorganization project sponsored by a pale gray race without a name that altered solar systems just beyond the Finger Fringe deepout. Bailey let the turtle feed incorrect data to the world-swingers hauling the planets into their orbits, and the entire configuration collided in the orbit of the system's largest heavymass world. The resultant uprising caused the total eradication of the pale gray race. He was pulled back... Finally, even a creature as vast and involved as the and matters for attention, in effect a god-of-a-sort, was forced to take notice. There was a soul in his file that was causing a fullness leak. There was a soul that was anathema to what the Succubus had built his reputation on. There was a soul that seemed to be (unthinkable as it was) out to get him. There was a soul that was ruining things. There was a soul that was inept. There was a soul that was (again, unthinkably) consciously trying to ruin the work the Succubus had spent his life setting in motion. There was a soul named Bailey. And the Succubus consigned him to soul limbo till he could clear away present obligations and draw him under the lens for scrutiny. So Bailey was sent to limbo. Soft pasty maggoty white. Roiling. Filled with sounds of things desperately trying to see. Slippery underfoot. Without feet. Breathless and struggling for breath. Enclosed. Tight, with great weight pressing down till the pressure was asphyxiating. But without the ability to breathe. Pressed brown to cork, porous and feeling imminent crumbling; then broiling liquid poured through. Pain in every filament and glass fiber. A wet thing settling into bones, turning them to ash and paste. Sickly sweetness, thick and rancid, tongued and swallowed and bloating. Bloating till bursting. A charnal scent. Rising smoke burning and burning the sensitive tissues. Love lost forever, the pain of knowing nothing could ever matter again; melancholia so possessive it wrenched deep inside and twisted organs that never had a chance to function. Cold tile. Black crepe paper. Fingernails scraping slate. Button pains. Tiny cuts at sensitive places. Weakness. Hammering steadily pain. That was what it was like in the Succubus's soul limbo. It was not punishment, it was merely the dead end. It was the place where the continuum had not been completed. It was not Hell, for Hell had form and substance and purpose. This was a crater, a void, a storeroom packed with uselessness. It was the place to be sent when pastpresentfuture were one and indeterminate. It was altogether ghastly. Had Bailey gone mad, this would have been the place for it to happen. But he did not. There was a reason. O NE hundred thousand eternities later, the Succubus cleared his desk of present work, filled all orders and answered all current correspondence, finished inventory and took a long-needed vacation. When he returned, before turning his attention to out of limbo and ushered it under the lens. And found it, somehow, different. souls he had stolen. He could not put a name to the difference. It was not a force, not a vapor, not a quality, not a potentiality, not a look, not a sense, not a capacity, not anything he could pinpoint. And, of course, such a difference might be invaluable. So the Succubus drew a husk from the spare parts and rolling stock bank, and put Bailey's soul into it. It must be understood that this was a consumately scoured clean. It was not like the many bodies into which Bailey had been inserted. Those had had their souls stolen. There was restraining potential in all of them, memories of persona, fetters invisible but present nonetheless. This husk was now Bailey. Bailey only, Bailey free and Bailey whole. The Succubus summoned Bailey before him. Bailey might have been able to describe the Succubus, but he had no such desire. The examination began. The Succubus used light and darkness, lines and spheres, soft and hard, seasons of change, waters of Nepenthe, a hand outstretched, the whisper of a memory, earthing, enumeration, suspension, incursion, requital and thirteen others. Then, when he had all the knowledge he needed, all the secret places, all the unspoken promises, all the wished and fleshed depressions, the power that qouaeomiun  A  W. jo.inos. an, ,." Vft,n# , '# ) . # ,;, that was God awoke, fathom, Cqs TZ s ' u mbering; a rhOfLg -  ef had wotLd created blossomed to fullness, rejuvenated by its slumber, stronger than it had been even when it had created the universe. And, freed, it set about finishing what had begun millennia before. Bailey remembered the Euthanasia Center, where it had begun for him. Remembered dying. Remembered being reborn. Remembered the life of inadequacy, impotency, hopelessness he had led before he'd given himself up to the Suicide Center. Remembered living as a one-eyed bear creature in a war that would never end. Remembered being a stalker-cat and death of a ghastliness it could not be spoken of. I Remembered blueness. Remembered all the other lives. And remembered all the gods that had been less God than himself Bailey. The Lords of Propriety. The Filonii. The Montagasques. The Thils. The Tszechmae. The Duelmasters. The hookworms. The Slavemaster. The Kirk. The pale gray race without a name. And most of all, he remembered the Succubus. Who thought he was God. Even as the Thieves thought they were Gods. But none of them possessed more than the faintest scintilla of the all-memory of godness, and Bailey had become the final repository for the force that was God! And now, freed, unleashed, unlocked, swirled down through all of time to this judgment day, Bailey flexed his godness and finished what he had begun at the beginning. There is only one end to creation. What is created is destroyed, and thus full circle is achieved. had built. The destruction of the universes he had created. Never before. Songs unsung. Washed but never purified. Dreams spent and visits to come. Up out of slime. Drifted down on cool trusting winds. Heat. Free. AH created, all equal, all wondering, all vastness. Gone to night. The power that was Bailey that was God began its efforts. The husk in which Bailey lived was drawn into the power. The Succubus, screaming for reprieve, screaming for reason, screaming for release or explanation, was drawn into the power. The soul station drawn in. The home world drawn in. The solar system of the home world drawn in. The galaxy and all the galaxies and the metagalaxies and the far island universes and the alter dimensions and the past back to the beginning and beyond it to the circular place where it became now, and all the shadow places and all the thought recesses and then the very fabric and substance of eternity... all of it, everything... drawn in. All of it contained within the power of Bailey who is God. And then, in one awesome exertion of will, GodBailey destroys it all, coming full circle, ending what it had been born to do. Gone. The Propheteer's people smiled for their lives -- or lost them ! two hundred years old. Some said he was less than a hundred. Some insisted he was at least a thousand. All were wrong. His name was Evan Barrister and he was one hundred and thirteen years old. He no longer had eyes. Instead, in the deep sockets of his skull, lenses ground been implanted. They recorded light and shadow and the subtlest movement so that he could still see clearly. His ears had gone -- when? It had been years ago, he recalled. Everything seemed to have happened years ago. #? Yes, #. But the transistorized receptors that had replaced his auditory organs were better than any old ears. His laughter erupted in the huge room called Square Central but there was only himself to hear it. He sometimes wished he could die. Yet, paradoxically, he still wanted to live because forces of which he was wary were at large in the world. They expressed themselves not in shadow but openly in the smiles of men. And women. Smiles he had placed there. But he was weary. People called him The Propheteer. His fingers flicked expertly across the huge console of the Betty. He called the computer complex Betty because -- well, the past, some of it -- was worth remembering. His Betty of the long nights and glorious days had once been and would never be again. They had married in 'seventy-one. She had died in 'ninety-nine. He caught himself. In the bad old days they had called it wool-gathering. Today they had fancier and more frightful terms for what he had been doing. One of them was regressing. The message from the console registered on his lenses. #I   X# Oth LJ ## Nth. The sixth finger that he had long ago had grafted onto his right hand for the extra facility it gave him lingered over the Oth. With his left hand he reached up and touched the button. He watched the reel of tape spin, stop, click, spin again. No, it was all right.The citizen's adrenalin flow was at a safe level. The Oth had been merely another early warning signal. He pressed a bar labeled Automatic Recall and set' the timer at tenminute intervals. Betty spoke to him in her many mysterious voices and he let himself listen and remember. I don't see why you have to give your whole life to society, Evan. It isn't fair to either of us. I mean, you and I -- well, we never have any time together any more. Here, give me your hand. Oh! Evan, what -- The sixth finger had been what. It had frightened Betty. It made him somebody other , she had said. Betty, Betty! So had all the lost years without rest or enough time for tinkering with the ancient clocks he had loved so much. Cuckoos there had been. And one with a bear that popped out on a little platform every hour on the hour to play an accordion he held in his paws as he pranced' and danced and the hours struck. He spun the sling in which he sat and whirled like a shrunken bird about the many faces of Betty as he checked and rechecked all the levers and dials and buttons and little flashing lights that were in perfect operating order and he pretended that he did not know this essentially demeaning fact. Square Central, Scott stood looking at his face reflected in the gloss of the metal. I look like some strange fish in an even stranger sea. I must go in. I must tell him... A gaudy vision of blood and sand arose in his mind and he was standing above his fallen opponent, sword raised high, listening to the hush of the spectators at the gladiatorial contest and yearning for the roar of love that would come and wash over him when he "brought the sword down in obedience to the edict of the earthwardpointing thumbs of the crowd.  will tell him... Scott stepped forward and the steel surrendered before him. Through the open door he went and he heard it sigh shut behind him. Evan was up there on the eleventh tier in his sling, equipped with nutrient needles and a hidden waste disposal unit. "Evan," Scott said and it was almost a shout in the softly whirring room. "Scott, hello there, boy. I'mjust about finished checking the Sector Receptors. Hold on." When the sling descended and Evan sat facing him, Scott said, "Everything okay?" "Turned up a man with a vacillating adrenalin flow. I'm keeping an eye on him. It may be nothing to worry about. How's my assistant savior of the world from crime and its perpetrators?" "I'm fine, Evan. I came to-" To what? To bring down the sword one final fatal time? To tell the truth and spin an old man's world out of orbit? "What is it, Scott? Trouble out there?" He couldn't do it. "No, none. There hasn't been a crime committed here on Earth or on any of the subsidiary worlds or in the spacelanes since -- " "Nineteen-ninety-two. June Tenth. Oh-one-hundred-hours. "Right." "Then what are you looking so sulky for? Don't tell me. That girl, that what's-her-name. The one that dusts her eyelids with crystals. She giving you trouble?" "No, Evan," Scott answered, smiling. "It's not Lenore. Although she does give a guy trouble sometimes." "Every beautiful woman does. They just can't seem to help it. It's an occupational hazard -- part of being a woman and beautiful. Is it Darby then?" "Darby? Darby's okay, I guess. He's planning on revamping the Allied Arts Program. But I guess you know about that." Evan studied the young man who stood before him, shifting his weight from one foot to the other. There was one thing about lenses. They had ordinary eyes beat in spades when it came to picking up nuances. They could peg a frown or the narrowing of lips in anger better than just plain cellular eyes. Lenses were to eyes what a Leica was to a Brownie. Scott, Evan noticed, had tensed the muscles in his cheeks and his smile wasn't quite working. The reason had to be Darby. It was always Darby. "Why the need for reprograming?" Evan asked. Scott cleared his throat. "Darby says there are evidences of criminal intent apparent in the design of some of the newer art forms. You've seen Riker's variations on the Corinthian columns for New Arena?" Evan shook his head. "They're corrupting, Darby claims, because of their postDionysian connotations. They're fertility symbols, he says, with a potential corruptibility quotient of -- oh, I forget exactly. Anyway -- " "Anyway, he wants to make.it a crime to design pillars with doodads on them because he thinks they might give pubescent little girls naughty ideas. Damn Darby. I wish he'd let well enough alone." "He's a good Propheteer's Man, though," Evan concluded somewhat reluctantly. "Dedicated." "Yes, he is," Scott admitted. "But -- well, sometimes he strikes me as too dedicated. Driven might be a better word." Evan caught the look in Scott's eyes. "He's part of the system, Scott, and so am I. So are you. We all approve of it -- the system. As for myself, why shouldn't I? rrpiBallantiiio  J Bootes planet gets a little bit smaller. Being as fascinated by conservation as we are, not because we are bugs about nature (no pun intended) but because it's a matter of survival, we were interested in a recent study which came up with the delightful concept that if we continue to throw as many tons of pollutants into the atmosphere as we are presently doing, in twenty years the planet will be shrouded permanently in a smog haze. Certain pollutants do not go away. They just hang up there, a circling blanket and several miles thick. Goodbye sun.  ary, which has always been a lousy month for us horoscopically speaking, we can proceed with the books you should be buying in large quanShow Pope Nixon where it's at.  printed from the Storisende text, with as many of Frank C. Pape's delicious drawings as we could get anywhere near reproducing decently. We even managed to adapt one of his drawings for the cover. Absolutely one of the best. This month we introduce a new writer to the fans, Martha deMey Clow. Not only a new face in science fiction, but a first novel to strengths lie in demonstrating how vulnerable the human race is -- patsies for a handful of neo-men with just a little bit of an edge. If you think it couldn't happen, remember back to a certain housepainter who started with only his paranoia to assist him.  second book from Richard Cowper, gives one pause for hope. A severalcentury pause but still it's nice to feel the species isn't doomed, even if the survivors have to be a pretty tough breed to make it. February being the start of a New Year (for publishers) perhaps we should give you a swift recap of highlights from # -- so you won't forget to order before it's too late: headed and our own favorite Pope's joyous Hell, we ran out of space -- all right, next month we'll list all the other pretties. BB After all, I created it. Well, no, that's not true exactly. All I really did was analyze the emerging patterns of criminal behavior I found in the old police precinct station records and nurse them along to their proper conclusion. Once the police had begun to notice that certain crimes occurred with almost predictable frequency in certain areas at certain times, I merely had to apply the laws of statistical probability in terms of the citizen profiles I developed and the rest, as they say, is history. As you said, no crime has been committed on Earth or any of the off-worlds in years. Which proves that the system works. Nowadays we nip crime in the bud, so to speak." Evan waved a thin hand about the vastness of Square Central. "All this," he said, almost reverently, "keeps us safe. And I keep it safe. Now that we've got every citizen's physiological and psychological data fed into Betty -- " He stopped, embarrassed. Scott pretended he hadn't heard the slip. "We can predict crime with absolute precision. We can tell who will commit a crime and when. We can even predict the exact nature of the crime." "Adrenalin flow, electrical discharges from the brain, chemical constituency of the blood, frustration threshold -- all of it," Evan was saying, gazing about Square Central as if he were seeing it for the first time. "We've run tests to identify each citizen in terms I've defined. We've established individual norms. Then we spit it all into the -- the computer here. Now we wait and watch. For variations that warn of uncontrollable rage. For signs of fear. The whole gamut of emotions that are the harbingers of violent and desperate acts. Then we send out the Propheteer's Men before the crime is committed, apprehend the potential offender and we therapeutize him for however long is necessary. And then we release him -- cured." Tell him! "It works, Scott," Evan continued. "All I did was extrapolate a bit from the old precinct station statistics, utilize and improve upon our already existing emotional indices analyses and adapt both linear and nonlinear programing to accommodate them and -- " Fie smiled and winked at Scott. "And Betty was born," Scott said, smiling back. Evan nodded, almost shyly. "And the P-Men do the rest. The policemen." "The Propheteer's Men." "The Propheteer's Men," Evan repeated. "Slang terms make me queasy. Policemen, Propheteer's Men. It doesn't matter what you call them as long as they do the job. And jails, Scott! Think about jails! You've gone through Trap Training. You know what jails were like. Cesspools. Crime factories. In the twentieth century they put people in cages and kept them there, Scott!" Evan's voice was rising and the sling in which he sat shuddered with his growing agitation. "The ones they didn't keep in cages, Scott, they killed. Killed! Just think about that one for a minute. But no more. Now we cure. Funny. There used to be a saying. 'Kill or cure.' Shows we've come a little way at least, wouldn't you say, considering that we don't kill anymore." "Thanks to science," Evan said. "If we can skip here and there among the stars, we certainly ought to be able to deal with a guy who's so sick scared he feels he's got to kill the guy next door for whatever crazy reason. Or the thief who just takes what he wants, whether it's an old woman's pocketbook or the plans for the latest rocket launcher. Both of them are off the right societal track. We just put them back on." "Things change," Scott said cryptically as he walked past Evan and around the room. Evan, in his sling, slid after Scott. "Now what's that supposed to mean?" "You ought to come out and see what it's like out there." Scott knew he couldn't tell him. He just couldn't. But he might be able to prod Evan into finding out for himself. Evan was shaking his head. "I don't even watch the teleset any more. Oh, don't look so sad, Scott. It's no big disappointment to me. When you get to be my age you learn to let go, to make concessions. That's what I'm doing and have been doing. I just do my job and the world is a little better for it. Let them talk about The Propheteer as they call me and tell my legend. They don't need to see me. Telling my story is enough. Hey!" Scott whirled at the sound of Evan's shout. Evan was slinging swiftly toward the computer console. The six fingers on his right hand flew over the plastic buttons as he read the tape and listened to the tinging of the warning bell. "Scott, murder is about to be committed in Sixth Sector!" He pressed the lever that he knew would summon the P-Men. Then he relaxed, sighed. "They'll get there in time. They always do." Scott practically ran for the door. "Where -- " But Scott was through the steel doors and they had closed behind him. He stood for a moment in the corridor, leaning against the wall and sweating. He could almost hear the scream of the potential murderer. It sounded a little to Scott like Evan's triumphant chuckle as he pressed the lever labeled P-Men. Evan did not know what he had done. And I'm too much of a coward tinue... ting ready for Scott. She stood under the spray of the SunSet and watched her skin grow golden. There was no use trying to appear ugly. She had tried that once and Darby had merely suggested, in a soft but deadly tone, that she had better learn to play the game. When her eyes had sparked dangerously Darby had shaken a warning finger at her almost playfully. She forced her hatred into a tight ball and then she threw it far away from her and smiled with no little difficulty. Stepping out from beneath the SunSet that had tanned her, she stared at herself in the mirror that hung like a white icicle from the center of the ceiling. A dozen Lenores, all of them beautiful, stared back at her from the mirror's many facets. She knew she could not see what she was looking for. She could not see or even feel, as she ran her fingers through her hair, the microminiaturized suction pump set in the bony receptacle of her skull. It could be activated by The Propheteer in Square Central at the push of a button. She would never hear the ultra-high frequency signal that would activate the deadly pump when the button was pushed. She would barely hear the high hiss of the oxygen being sucked from her brain -- or her own scream. She would crumple and fall. Die. If she let herself want to kill. Darby. Every citizen possessed the pump, Lenore knew, although they hadn't, not in the beginning, or so Scott said. But, in this world of too many people crime was a luxury that no one, least of all society, could afford. It had been good in the beginning, Scott had told her, speaking about The Propheteer's plans and his system. But like too many good things, it had become the toy of the fanatic and the perfectionist. She thought again of Darby. He was both. Darby, she had long ago learned, was a righteous man and, like so many righteous men, he needed evil. Without it he was nothing. He feasted on it, wallowed in it wherever he found it. But when he came to Lenore he called his lust love. She finished dressing, thinking of how one man's good was another man's evil. Darby's face appeared in the door's viewplate and she pressed the panel to admit him. As he came toward her grinning, she pretended to herself that he was Scott. dislodged a citizen from the airlift that skimmed over the hived surface of the city. Down below him the vast crowd of people moved on and off the slidewalks. Careful to avoid any overt or even inward expression of anger, they instead smiled at each other too enthusiastically, waved each other on and loudly asked to be excused or pardoned. The streets swarmed with traffic. Scott saw two autounits collide and their drivers step out and begin their false pavanne, their sly gavotte. They clapped each other on the back, shook hands -- twice -- and helped each other dislodge their interlocked electrofields. The system works. Evan had said it. Scott felt the uneasy heat of his skin. He felt the thoughts like lurid marbles in his mind, bouncing off one another dangerously. He knew he needed the one acceptable outlet for his emotions of which his society approved -- in fact, had been forced to create. He signaled to the lift operator and got off on the roof of Old Arena. He dropped down the airshaft. In the auditorium he strapped himself into one of the reclining pallets and let his emotions loose to roam. In this dank and odorous sanctuary he was safe, he knew, from The Propheteer. A bout was in progress. Above the sound and shouted fury of the spectators a brawny Offworlder battered a team of dwarfs who were attacking him with the marsh maces used to kill the mutated pack rats in the cobalt mines on Neptune. The Offworlder seized one of the dwarfs, raised him high above his head and threw him against the force field that surrounded the multi-level arena. A blinding eruption of sparks came as the dwarf hit, fell and lay still. The crowd roared its approval. Straining against the straps that held him, Scott' yelled with the crowd and tried not to recognize his words. "Cripple -- kill the bastard -- watch out for -- show a little life, you -- " He stayed until all but one of the dwarfs was dead and the Offworlder had taken his bow and left the arena to be replaced by two amazonian females who circled one another warily, their amplified grunts blasting the ears of the delighted spectators. Outside, Scott felt purged. Safe. Calm. Old Arena -- one of Darby's ideas -- had done its job, justified its existence. He continued his journey toward Lenore. A block away he saw a man lose control and lift his fist above the head of the child walking beside him, heard the hateful hiss of air and saw the man fall and the child merely stare as if nothing unusual had happened. Nothing unusual had happened and Scott spotted horror lurking just behind that fact like a lean lioness, hungering. He was surprised to find Darby standing behind Lenore when the door swung open to admit him. Lenore took his hand and leaned toward him. Her kiss was sudden.  "I've always loved you," she whispered in his ear. "Only you." Scott, surprised, wanted to ask her -- But she was gone across the room to where Darby gazed and grinned. "You were off duty," Darby called to Scott. "I figured I'd find you here sooner or later." "Sir," Scott greeted Darby uneasily. His uneasiness was not caused by the grin of his superior but by the odd lack of light in Lenore's eyes and the hint of desperation in her greeting. "Dear Lenore," Darby said. "Can you stand a little shop talk?" Lenore left the room without a word. "Sit, sit," Darby said to Scott, gesturing toward a chair beside his own. Scott sal down and fought the strangeness of his thoughts in attentive silence. "I've reprogramed the Allied Arts unit in the complex," Darby announced, leaning back and staring up at the ceiling. He seems so comfortable here. Scott pushed the thought away at once. "I know. I mentioned it to Evan." "Did you now? You mentioned it to Evan. Why?" Scott hesitated. Darby was watching him closely. "Because -- well, he's The Propheteer and I knew you'd tell him yourself in time." that Scott could barely hear him, "is not The Propheteer." "Beg pardon, sir?" "I am," Darby said. "And I have been for, lo, these many fruitful years. Let me tell you something. Evan Barrister was valuable in his day. But his day is no more. I let him stay on in Square Central. He does no hqrm. In fact, to give the devil his due, if I may. use that antique phrase, he does a great deal of good. He identifies incipient criminals and he pushes his little button to disable them." Disable! "He doesn't know, sir." "Know what? Oh, you mean, about the changes I've made in the system. Of course he doesn't. Does it matter?" Darby chuckled. "He doesn't need to know. Evan, I'm afraid, is not an innovator. He is old, of course, and that is definitely part of his trouble. He is -- and this is much more serious -- content to let good enough alone. I am not. Good is not good enough for me. Good must be better. And better must be best! You 'understand, I'm sure. Treatment of criminals is a long and expensive process. The state can ill afford it. There are other things that must take priority. There is the uprising in the asteroid colony, the cost of constructing New Arena -- " Lenore came back into the room, carrying a tray on which rested a decanter and glasses. "Evan should be retired," Darby was saying as he accepted the glass of wine Lenore held out to him. "He is out of it. I run things now and have for years." "I know." Scott imagined Evan stored away in a dusty attic with other useless and unwanted relics of an earlier day. The thought embarrassed him. "The Allied Arts Program," Darby continued, "is only the first of many changes I'm planning to make." He swirled the wine in its glass and sniffed its bouquet. "Crime in our society is taking ever more subtle and ingenious forms and the computer, as it is now programed, is not equipped to cope. What we need is a realignment of traditional values and, in technological terms, what that means is simply the development of new and more intricate equations to pinpoint these new and even deadlier forms of crime." A chill coursed through Scott. Darby said, "Life is cheap, as they used to point out. In today's world it is not just cheap -- it is practically worthless. There are so many of us. But I am speaking of criminals, of course. The wine is -- " Darby paused, his lips pursed. Suddenly he spat the wine out on( Please turn to page #  What would you call a place where men planned war? A the sketchland glistened the place of Strange. In its center an alabaster structure reflected continually in day's end light. Dupple would sit for hours at his vantage point in the cave, staring across the desert at the brightness, able to make out little more. The greenish tinge around the rim of the compound was the wall of thickly planted flowers and bushes that had been placed there by the beings inside. Those fellow Rai who had ventured into the place had never returned. Yet it held a deep fascination for Dupple and he was being irresistibly drawn to it. The purpose of the flowers confounded him. Dupple sensed that they contained nothing that would cause harm or death. He was certain that his knife would cut through them easily even if they closed about him. The flowers were not carefully arranged and the plants seemed merely intended to circle the place of strange and give it cover. Even so they were sinister. Dupple, come lie with me. Iam busy, mother. As are your fathers. Come. Later, mother. Iam busy. What can be so important that it would hold you from me? I am sharpening a knife I have made. That's of no importance now. It is for the land of the strange, mother. I care not -- come to me. In a moment. I'll be done soon. Hurry, Dupple. Iam eager. Yes, mother. I am eager, too. It took him some time to cut up his mother. She had become monstrous in the years of her existence and death should have been a blessing for her. Still she had protested and fought him off. No matter. He tied her food sacs together and slung them across his back. They would be important to his trip, somehow. He paused at the cave entrance only briefly to look back at the place of his lifetime and then he was scurrying across the rock and shale of the sketchland. He would find a way to enter the place of strange. He felt he had been there before. He was not like the others. He was different. He would survive and succeed. He must succeed. He was no different from the others. No...he was no different. We take them in and they kill. A Iways they kill. He will go back now? Yes. To die? Can we be certain he will die? The thing that made him may take him back. No matter now. It matters to me. I want him dead. I want to kill him myself. He is our son! She was our mate and mother! I cannot accept this. Must I go alone? No -- no --  will come with you. cage down near the inner perimeter and wiped the perspiration from his forehead and neck. It was the seventieth hour of light and the temperature was becoming insufferable. He must hurry and return to the shelter of the laboratory. Unclipping the cage door, Cremins dumped the wriggling contents into the flowers. The young Rai flailed and dug its toes until it finally gained enough momentum and purpose to take refuge under a bush and pant. Cremins, satisfied, was turning away when he heard the other. Dupple charged the alien with a thunderous rush. Cremins dropped the cage and pivoted to one side, drawing his weapon. The hapless Dupple crashed into the cage, waving his knife, and went down in a tangle. Cremins brought his weapon to bear, paused as his eyes caught sight of the glinting identification tag. Methodically the man reversed the weapon as Dupple arose and charged again. Cremins smashed the butt of the weapon into Dupple's soft inner head as he sidestepped again. The unconscious Rai fell stiffly to the brown turf and tried to die. Cremins leaped atop the body, crammed the weapon between toothless jaws and forced open the air passage. "Which one is it, Roy?" "Tag says number seventy-six." "Just about right. Any sign of some competition?" "No, none yet. But look at these." "Ugh, what are those?" "Food sacs from a female Rai. He must have killed a mother." "Why did he drag them here?" "I don't know. Could be an unconscious urge from his being here before -- maybe proof of his mission." "By the looks of this knife he planned on putting sorqe proof in you." "Hm, yes. A very successful subject, a real killer." "Now we wait?" "Right. Let's get him staked out in the compound and get inside." They watched as the fathers paused in exhaustion at the inner edge of the perimeter of the place of strange. Their skins were sundried and the bleeding cracks sapped their energies. The thorns of the perimeter had torn further at their flesh as they had forced their way through. The chase had taken hours and they were far behind. The building in the center sat quiet and lifeless. Their attention turned to the only movement in the compound. Dupple had sensed their presence and bucked desperately against his stake. But the chain held fast and his grasping appendages were still just short of the knife left lying out of reach. You see, he is not dead. The sun will kill him. We can stay and watch. No. He is shielded from above. The sun does not touch him. We cannot kill him.  must. No. Yes. You must help me. Never. Then leave me.  will become lost and perish. I care not. He must die. Let me watch. I shall be your witness for the tribe. Done, then. The cameras turned slowly and quietly and the doctors held their breaths as the Rai moved into the clearing and paused, sensing the air. Dupple appeared to know that something was different in his father's presence and began making screeching, pleading sounds. The Rai advanced slowly, poised, lunged forward. The pair closed in physical contact more violent than had ever been witnessed on the planet before. From under the clouds of dust it soon became apparent that the father was in trouble. Dupple had been psychologically prepared in the laboratory for so and, although the father fought well, he was losing. Suddenly the other Rai rushed in from the perimeter. Scooping up the knife, he plunged the blade into Dupple. Again and again. The adult Rais took turns slashing in the blood until there was nothing left of their son. Satisfied at last, they withdrew into the flowers. We must destroy those who staked Dupple and built the place of strange. Yes. it is against us. We must kill them. The others will help when they hear. They must take no more of our brood from us. We shall make knives to aid us. We will win. First, we must kill those they sent among us. Yes, first. T HE starship rested magnificently on a ridge overlooking the sketchland and the laboratory. Its ferry had settled on the top of the building and its contents of data were being loaded aboard. Haste was dictated by the coming of twilight and the dust storms. The feeling of danger was everywhere, yet the Rai continued to come and hide in the perimeter. After the loading was completed the scientists paused before boarding for a brief and final look at their altered planet. "Did you leave the pictures of Rai's using slings and spears in position?" "Yes, sir, all placed. I even made a couple of makeshift weapons to give them the idea." "They're out there in the flowers, gathering strength. I saw several a few moments ago." "I guess we're getting off just in time. I doubt they'll leave a stone of this place standing." "So -- we have left our heritage of violent death to this planet and its people. It makes me sick." "I feel it, too. There must be a way for simple survival to change into civilization without war. There must be." "Is that why we search the stars? To find another way -- or just to spread our way of horror?" "Maybe our Rai will show us some day." The men boarded the small craft. As it lifted skyward a puny spear sped toward it and glanced helplessly off the field. The first Rai effort to bring peace went unnoticed.  former sector chief on Holman's World, an Earth colony, returns to the planet to do voluntary penance for his treatment of its indigenes, an intelligent elephantine life form, to whom the planet has been restored. The native nildoror initiate him to their rites and he is at once shocked and surprised to discover that he is able to share himself completely with them -- to the point oj losing his human identity entirely and becoming in effect one of them. He requests and is given permission to accompany his hosts on their dangerous journey to the mist country to witness -- and possibly partake in -- their most sacred ritual, Rebirth. His understanding of his hosts deepens during the trip -- as does his understanding of the planet. And of the dangers of going native. His trail crosses that of several leftover humans literally destroyed by the planet -- including husband, whom Rebirth has transformed into a monster. Part of Gundersen s deal with his hosts is to find and deliver to them his is hiding in the mist country after having committed an unnamed offense. jl forty huts or more arranged in two rows, flanked on one side by a grove of soaring trees and on the other by a broad silvery-surfaced lake. Gundersen approached the village through the trees, the lake shining beyond. A light fall of snowflakes wandered through the quiet air. The mists were high just now, thickening to an impenetrable ceiling perhaps five hundred meters overhead. "The man Cullen?" Gundersen asked. Cullen lay in a hut beside the lake. Two sulidoror guarded the entrance, stepping aside at a word from Yi-gartigok; two more sulidoror stood at the foot of the pallet of twigs and hides on which Cullen rested. They, too, stepped aside, revealing a burned-out husk of a man, a remnant, a cinder. "Are you here to fetch me?" Cullen asked. "Well, Gundy, you're too late." Cullen's golden hair had turned white and gone coarse; it was a tangled snowy mat through which patches of pale blotched scalp showed. His eyes, once a gentle liquid green, now were muddy and dull, with angry bloodshot streaks in the yellowed whites. His face was a mask of skin over bones and the skin was flaky and rough. A blanket covered him from the chest down but the severe emaciation of his arms indicated that the rest of his body probably was similarly eroded. Of the old Cullen little seemed to remain except the mild, pleasant voice and the cheerful smile, now grotesque, emerging from the ravaged face. He looked like a man of a hundred years. "How long have you been this way?" Gundersen demanded. "Two months. Three, I don't know. Time melts here, Gundy. But there's no going back for me now. This is where I stop. Terminal. Terminal." Gundersen knelt by the sick man's pallet. "Are you in pain? Can I give you something?" "No pain," Cullen said. "No drugs. Terminal." "What do you have?" Gundersen asked, thinking of Dykstra and his woman lying gnawed by alien larvae in a pool of muck, thinking of Kurtz anguished and transformed at Shangri-la Falls, thinking of Seena's tale of Gio' Salamone turned to crystal. "A native disease? Something you picked up around here?" "Nothing exotic," said Cullen. "I'd guess it's the old inward rot, the ancient enemy. The crab, Gundy. The crab. In the gut. The crab's pincers are in my gut." "Then you are in pain?" "No," Cullen said. "The crab moves slowly. A nip here, a nip there. Each day there's a little less of me. Some days I feel that there's nothing left of me at all. This is one of the better days." "Listen," Gundersen said, "I could get you downriver to Seena's place in a week. She's bound to have a medical kit, a spare tube of anticarcin for you. You aren't so far gone that we couldn't manage a remission if we act fast. And then we could ship you to Earth for template renewal and -- " "No. Forget it." "Don't 'be absurd. We aren't living in the middle ages, Ced. A case of cancer is no reason for a man to lie down in a filthy hut and wait to die. The sulidoror will set up a litter for you. I can arrange it in five minutes. And then -- " "I wouldn't ever reach Seena's and you know it," Cullen said softly. "The nildoror would pick me up the moment I came out of the mist country. You know that, too, Gundy. You have to know that." "Well -- " "I don't have the energy to play these games. You're aware, aren't you, that I'm the most wanted man on this planet?" "I suppose so." "Were you sent here to fetch me?" "The nildoror asked me to bring you back," Gundersen admitted. "I had to agree to it in order to get permission to come up here." "Of course." Bitterly. "But I stipulated that I wouldn't bring you out unless you'd come also insisted on certain other conditions. Look, Ced, I'm not here as Judas. I want to help you. Let me bring you down to Seena's so you can get the treatment that you have to -- " "I told you," Cullen said, "the nildoror would grab me as soon as they had a chance." "Even if they knew you were mortally ill and being taken down to the falls for medical attention?" "Especially so. They'd love to save my soul as I lay dying. I won't give them the satisfaction, Gundy. I'm going to stay here, safe, beyond their reach, and wait for the crab to finish with me. It won't be long now. Two days, three, a week, perhaps the end will come even tonight." "If I got a promise from the nildoror to let you alone until you were able to undergo treat -- " "I won't go. You'd have to force me. And that's outside the scope of your promise to the nildoror, isn't it?" Cullen smiled for the first time in some minutes. "There's a flask of wine in the corner there. Be a good fellow." Gundersen went to get it. He had to walk around several sulidoror. His colloquy with Cullen had been so intense, so private, that he had quite forgotten that the hut was full of sulidoror: his two guides, Cullen's guards, and at least half a dozen others. He picked up the wine and carried it to the pallet. Cullen, his hand trembling nevertheless managed not to spill any. "Is it agreed," Cullen said, "that you won't make any attempt to take me out of this village? I know you wouldn't seriously consider handing me over to the nildoror. But you might decide to get me out of here for the sake of saving my life. Don't do that either -- because the effect would be the same. The nildoror would get me. I stay here. Agreed?" Gundersen was silent a while. "Agreed," he said finally. lay back, face toward the wall, and said, "I wish you hadn't wasted so much of my energy on that one point. We have so much more to talk about. And now I don't have the strength." "I'll come back later. Rest, now." "No. Stay here. Talk to me. Tell me where you've been all these years, why you came back here, whom you've seen, what you've done. Give me the whole story. I'll rest while I'm listening. And afterward -- and afterward -- " Cullen's voice faded. It seemed to Gundersen that he had slipped into unconsciousness or perhaps merely into sleep. Cullen's eyes were closed; his breath was slow and labored. Gundersen remained silent. He paced the hut uneasily, studying the hides tacked to the walls, the crude furniture, the debris of old meals. The sulidoror ignored him. Now there were eight in the hut, keeping their distance from the dying man and yet focusing all their attention on him. Momentarily Gundersen was unnerved by the presence of these giant two-legged beasts, these nightmare creatures with fangs and claws and thick tails and drooping snouts, who came and went and moved about as though he were less than nothing to them. Cullen said, eyes still shut, "I'm waiting. Tell me things." Gundersen began to speak. He spoke of his eight years on Earth, collapsing them into six curt sentences. He spoke of the restlessness that had come over him on Earth, of his cloudy and mystifying compulsion to return to Belzagor, of the sense of a need to find a new structure for his life now that he had lost the scaffolding that the Company had been for him. He spoke of his journey through the forest to the lakeside encampment and of how he had danced among the nildoror -- and how they had wrung from him the qualified promise to bring them Cullen. He spoke of Dykstra and his woman in their forest ruin, editing the tale somewhat out of respect for Cullen's own condition, though he suspected that such charity was unnecessary. He spoke of being with Seena again on the Night of Five Moons. He spoke of Kurtz and how he had been changed through rebirth. He spoke of his pilgrimage into the mist country. He was certain at least three times that Cullen had fallen asleep, and once he thought that the sick man's breathing had ceased altogether. Each time Gundersen paused, though, Cullen gave some faint indication -- a twitch of the mouth, a flick of the fingertips -- that he should go on. At the end, when Gundersen had nothing left to say, he stood in silence a long while, waiting for some new sign from Cullen. At last, faintly, Cullen said, "Then?" "Then I came here." "And where do you go after here?" "To the mountain of rebirth," said Gundersen quietly. Cullen's eyes opened. With a nod he asked that his pillows be propped up and he sat forward, locking his fingers into his coverlet. "Why do you want to go there?" "To find out what kind of thing rebirth is." "You saw Kurtz?" "Yes." "He also wanted to learn more about rebirth," Cullen said. "He already understood the mechanics of it but he had to know its inwardness as well. To try it for himself. It wasn't just curiosity, of course. Kurtz had spiritual troubles. He was courting self-immolation because he'd persuaded himself he needed to atone for his whole life. Quite true, too. Quite true. So he went for rebirth. The sulidoror obliged him. Well, behold the man. I saw him just before I came north." "For a while I thought I might try rebirth also," said Gundersen, caught unawares by the words surfacing in his mind. "For the same reasons. The mixture of curiosity and guilt. But I think I've given up the idea now. I'll go to the mountain to see what they do but I doubt that I'll ask them to do it to me." "Because of the way Kurtz looks?" "Partly. And also because my original plan looks too -- well, too willed. Too unspontaneous. An intellectual choice, not an act of faith. You can't just go up there and volunteer for rebirth in a coldly scientific way. You have to be driven to it." "As Kurtz was?" Cullen asked. "Exactly." "And as you aren't?" "I don't know any longer," Gundersen said. "I thought I was driven, too. I told Seena I was. But somehow, now that I'm so close to the mountain, the whole quest has started to seem artificial to me." "You're sure you aren't just afraid to go through with it?" Gundersen shrugged. "Kurtz wasn't a pretty sight." "There are good rebirths and bad rebirths," Cullen said. "He had a bad rebirth. How it turns out depends on the quality of one's soul, I gather, and on a lot of other things. Give us some more wine, will you?" Gundersen extended the flask. Cullen, who appeared to be gaining strength, drank deeply. "Have you been through rebirth?" Gundersen asked. "Me? Never. Never even been tempted. But I know a good deal about it. Kurtz wasn't the first of us to try it, of course. At least a dozen went before him." "Who?" Cullen mentioned some names. They were Company men, all of them from the list of those who had died while on field duty. Gundersen had known some of them. Others were figures out of the far past, from before he or Cullen had ever come to Holman's World. Cullen said, "And there were others. Kurtz looked them up in the records and the nildoror gave him the rest of the story. None of them ever returned from the mist country. Four or five of them turned out like Kurtz -- transformed into horrible monsters." "And the others?" "Into archangels, I suppose. The nildoror were vague about it. Some sort of transcendental merging with the universe, an evolution to the next bodily level, a sublime ascent -- that kind of thing. All that's certain is that they never came back to Company territory. Kurtz was hoping for an outcome like that. But unfortunately Kurtz was Kurtz, half angel and half demon -- and that's how he was reborn. And that's what Seena nurses. In a way it's a pity you've lost your urge, Gundy. You might just turn out to have one of the good rebirths. Can you call Hortenebor over? I think I should have some fresh air if we're going to talk so much. He's the sulidor leaning against the wall there. The one who looks after me, who hauls my old bones around. He'll carry me outside." "It was snowing a little while ago, Ced." "So much the better. Shouldn't a dying man see some snow? This is the most beautiful place in the universe," Cullen said. "Right here in front of this hut. I want to see it. Get me Hor-tenebor." sulidor. At a word from Cullen, Hor-tenebor scooped the fragile, shrunken invalid into his immense arms and bore him through the door flap of the hut, setting him down on a cradlelike framework overlooking the lake. Gundersen followed. A heavy mist had descended on the village, concealing even the huts closest at hand, but the lake itself was clearly visible under the gray sky. Fugitive wisps of mist hung just above the lake's dull surface. A bitter chill was in the air but Cullen, wrapped only in a thin hide, showed no discomfort. He held out his hand, palm upraised, and watched with the wonder of a child as snowflakes struck it. At length Gundersen said, "Will you answer a question?" "If I can." "What was it you did that got the nildoror so upset?" "They didn't tell you when they sent you after me?" "No," Gundersen said. "They said that you would -- and that in any case it didn't really matter to them whether I knew or not. Seena didn't know either. And I can't begin to guess. You were never the torturing intelligent species. You couldn't have been playing around with the serpent venom the way Kurtz was -- he was doing that for years and they never tried to grab him. So what could you possibly have done that caused so much -- " "The sin of Actaeon," said Cullen. "Pardon?" "The sin of Actaeon, which was no sin at all but really just an accident. In Greek myth he was a huntsman who blundered upon Diana bathing and saw what he shouldn't have seen. She changed him into a stag and he was torn to pieces by his own hounds." "I don't understand what that has to do with -- " Cullen drew a long breath. "Did you ever go up on the central plateau?" he asked, his voice low but firm. "Yes. Yes, of course you did. I remember, you crashlanded there, you and Seena, on your way back to Fire Point after a holiday on the coast. You were stranded a little while and weird animals bothered you and that was when Seena first started to hate the plateau. Right? Then you know what a strange and somehow mysterious place it is, a place apart from the rest of this planet, where not even the nildoror like to go. All right. I started to go there, a year or two after relinquishment. It became my private retreat. The animals of the plateau interested me, the insects, the plants, everything. Even the air had a special taste -- sweet, clean. Before relinquishment, you know, it would have been considered a little eccentric for anybody to visit the plateau on his free time#or at any other time. Afterward nothing mattered to anyone. The world was mine. I made a few plateau trips. I collected specimens. I brought some little oddities to Seena and she got to be fond of them before she realized they were from the plateau -- and little by little I helped her overcome her irrational fear of the plateau. Seena and I went there often together, sometimes with Kurtz also. There's a lot of flora and fauna from the plateau at Shangri-la Station, as maybe you noticed. Right? We collected all that. The plateau came to seem like any other place to me, nothing supernatural, nothing eerie, merely a neglected backwoods region. And it was my specia place, where I went whenever I felt myself growing empty or bored or stale. A year ago, maybe a little less than a year, I went to the plateau. Kurtz had just come back from his rebirth and Seena was terribly depressed by what had happened to him -- and I wanted to get her a gift, some animal, to cheer her up. This time I came down a little to the southwest of my usual landing zone, over in a part of the plateau I had never seen before, where two rivers meet. One of the first things I noticed was how ripped-up the shrubbery was. Nildoror! Plenty nildoror! An immense area had been grazed -- you know how nildoror graze. It made me curious. Once in a while I had seen an isolated nildor on the plateau -- always at a distance -- but never a whole herd. So I followed the line of devastation. On and on it went, this scar through the forest, with broken branches and trampled underbrush, all the usual signs. Night came and I camped. And it seemed to me I heard drums in the night. Which was foolish, since nildoror don't use drums. I realized after a while that I heard them dancing, pounding the ground and that the sounds were reverberations carried through the soil. There were other noises, too: screams, bellows, the cries of frightened animals. I had to know what was happening. So I broke camp in the middle of the night and crept through the jungle, hearing the noise grow louder and louder. Finally I reached the edge of the trees, where the jungle gave way to a kind of broad savannah running down to the river. And there in the open were maybe five hundred nildoror. Three moons were up and I had no trouble seeing, Gundy, would you believe that they had painted themselves? Like savages -- like something out of a nightmare. There were three deep pits in the middle of the clearing. One of the pits was filled with a kind of wet red mud. The other two contained branches and berries and leaves that the nildoror had trampled to release dark pigments, one black, one blue. I watched the nildoror going down to these pits. First they'd roll in the pit of red mud and come up plastered with it, absolutely scarlet. Next they'd go to the adjoining pits and give each other dark stripes over the red, hosing it on with their trunks. A barbaric sight -- all that color, all that flesh. When they were properly decorated, they'd go running -- not strolling, running -- across the field to the place of dancing and they'd begin that fourstep routine. You know it: boom boom boom boom. But infinitely more fierce and frightening now on account of the warpaint. An army of wild-looking nildoror, stamping their feet, nodding their tremendous heads, lifting their trunks, bellowing, stabbing their tusks into the ground, capering, singing, flapping their ears. Frightening, Gundy, frightening. And the moonlight on their painted bodies. forest, I circled around to the west to get a better view. And saw something on the far side of the dancers that was even stranger than the paint. I saw a corral with log walls -- huge, three or four times the size of this village. The nildoror couldn't have built it alone; they might have uprooted trees and hauled them with their trunks but they must have needed sulidoror to help pile them up and shape them. Inside the corral were plateau animals, hundreds of them, all sizes and shapes. The big leafeating ones with giraffe necks and the kind like rhinos with antlers. Timid ones like gazelles and dozens that I'd never even seen before. They were all crowded together as if in a stockyard. Sulidoror hunters must have been out beating the bush for days to drive that menagerie together. The animals were restless and scared. So was I. I crouched in the darkness, waiting. Finally all the nildoror were properly painted and a ritual started in the midst of the dancing group. They began to cry out, mostly in their ancient language, the one we can't understandbut they were also talking in ordinary rtildororu and eventually I understood what was going on. Do you know who these painted beasts were? They were sinning nildoror, nildoror who were in disgrace. This was the place of atonement and the festival of purification. Any nildor who had been tinged with corruption in the past year had to come here and be cleansed. Gundy, do you know what sin they had commited? They had taken the venom from Kurtz. The old game, the one everybody used to play down at the serpent station, give the nildoror a swig, take one yourself, let the hallucinations come? These painted prancing nildoror here had all been led astray by Kurtz. Their souls were stained. The Earthman-devil had found their one vulnerable place, the one area of temptation they couldn't resist. So here they were, trying to cleanse themselves. The central plateau is the nildoror purgatory. They don't live there because they need it for their rites and obviously you don't set up an ordinary encampment in a holy place. "They danced, Gundy, for hours. But that wasn't the rite of atonement. It was only the prelude to the rite. They danced until I was dizzy from watching and hearingthe red bodies, the dark stripes, the boom of their feet -- and then, when no moons were left in the sky, when dawn was near, the real ceremony started. I watched it -- and I looked right down into the darkness of the race, into the real nildoror soul. Two old nildoror approached the corral and started kicking down the gate. They broke an opening maybe ten meters wide, stepped back and the penned-up animals came rushing out onto the plain. The animals were terrified from all the noise and dancing and from being imprisoned. They ran in circles, not knowing what to do or where to go. And the rest of the nildoror charged into them. The peaceful, noble, non-violent nildoror, you know? Snorting. Trampling. Spearing with their tusks. Lifting animals with their trunks and hurling them into trees. An orgy of slaughter. I became sick, just watching. A nildor can be a terrible machine of death. All that weight, those tusks, the trunk, the big feet -- everything berserk, all restraints off. Some of the animals escaped, of course. But most were trapped right in the middle of the chaos. Crushed bodies everywhere, rivers of blood -- scavengers came out of the forest to have dinon. That's how the nildoror atone: sin for sin. That's how they purge themselves. The plateau is where they loose their violence, Gundy. They put aside all their restraints and let out the beast that's within them. I've never felt such horror as when I watched how they cleansed their souls. You know how much respect I had for the nildoror. Still have. But to see a thing like that, a massacre, a vision of hell -- Gundy, I was numb with despair. The nildoror didn't seem to enjoy the killing but they weren't hesitant about it, either -- they just went on and on because it had to be done, because this was the form of the ceremony and they thought nothing more of it than Socrates would think of sacrificing a lamb to Zeus, a cock to Aesculapius. That was the real horror, I think. I watched the nildoror destroying life for the sake of their souls and it was like dropping through a trapdoor, entering a new world whose existence I had never even suspected, a dark new world beneath the old. Then dawn came. The sun rose, lovely, golden, light glistening on the trampled corpses -- and the nildoror were sitting calmly in the midst of the devastation, resting, calm, purged, all their inner storms over. It was amazingly peaceful. They had wrestled with their demons and they had won. They had come through all the night's horror, all the ghastliness, and -- I don't know how -- (they really were purged and purified. I can't tell you how to find salvation through violence and destruction. It's alien to me and probably to you. Kurtz knew, though. He took the same road as the nildoror. He fell and fell and fell, through level after level of evil, enjoying his corruption, glorying in depravity, and then in the end he was still able to judge himself and find himself wanting, and recoil at the darkness he found inside himself, and so he went and sought rebirth, and showed that the angel within him wasn't altogether dead. This finding of purity by passing through evil -- you'll have to come to terms with it by yourself, Gundy. I can't help you. All I can do is tell you of the vision I had at sunrise that morning beside the field of blood. I looked into an abyss. I peered over the edge, and saw where Kurtz had gone, where these nildoror had gone. Where perhaps you'll go. I couldn't follow. "And then they almost caught me. While the frenzy was on them I guess they hadn't noticed -- especially with hundreds of animals giving off fear-smells in the corral. But they began to sniff. Trunks started to rise and move around like periscopes. The odor of sacrilege was orr the air. The reek of a blaspheming, spying Earlhman. Five, ten minutes they sniffed while I stood in the bushes, still wrapped in my vision, not even remotely realizing they were sniffing me. But suddenly it dawned on me that they knew I was there. I turned and began to slip away through the forest and they came after me. Dozens. Can you imagine what it's like to be chased through the jungle by a herd of angry nildoror? But I could fit through places too small for them. I gave them the slip. I ran and ran and ran -- until I fell down dizzy in a thicket and vomited. I rested until then I heard them bashing along on my trail and I ran some more. I came to a swamp and jumped in, hoping they'd lose my scent. I hid in the reeds and marshes, while things I couldn't see nipped at me from below. And the nildoror ringed the entire region. We know you're in there, they called to me. Come out. Come out. We forgive you and we wish to purify you. They explained it all quite reasonably to me. I had inadvertently -- oh, of course, inadvertently, they were diplomatic -- seen a ceremony that no one but a nildor was allowed to see and now it would be necessary to wipe what I had seen from my mind, which could be managed by means of a simple technique that they didn't bother to describe to me. A drug, I guess. They invited me to come have part of my mind blotted out. I didn't accept. I didn't say anything. They went right on talking, telling me that they held no no malice, that they realized it obviously hadn't been my intention to watch their secret ceremony -- but nevertheless since I had seen it they must now take steps, et cetera, et cetera. I began to crawl downstream, breathing through a hollow reed. When I surfaced the nildoror were still calling to me. Now they sounded angry, as far as it's possible to tell such a thing. They seemed annoyed that I had refused to come out. They didn't blame me for spying on them but they did object that I wouldn't let them purify me. That was my real crime -- not that I hid in the bushes and watched them but declined afterward to undergo the treatment. That's what they still want me for. I stayed in the creek all day. When it got dark I slithered out and picked up the vector-beep of my beetle, which turned out to be about half a kilometer away. I expected to find it guarded by nildoror but it wasn't. I got in, cleared out fast and landed at Seena's place by midnight. I knew I didn't have much time. The nildoror would be after me from one side of the continent to the other. I told her what had happened, more or less, collected some supplies and took off for the mist country. The sulidoror would give me sanctuary. They're jealous of their sovereignty -- blasphemy or not, I'd be safe here. I came to is village. I explored the mist country a good bit. Then one day I felt the crab in my gut and I knew it was all over. Since then I've been waiting for the end, and the end isn't far away." He fell silent. Gundersen, after a pause, asked, "But why not risk going back? Whatever the nildoror want to do to you can't be as bad as sitting on the porch of a sulidor hut and dying of cancer." Cullen made no reply. "What if they give you a memory-wiping drug?" Gundersen asked. "Isn't it better to lose a bit of your past than to lose your whole future? If you'll only come back, Ced, and let us treat your disease -- " "The trouble with you, Gundy, is that you're too logical," Cullen said. "Such a sensible, reasonable, rational chap! There's another flask of wine inside. Would you bring it out?" Gundersen walked past the crouching sulidoror into the hut and prowled the musty darkness a few moments, looking for the wine. As he searched, the solution to the Cullen situation presented itself: instead of bringing Cullen to the medicine, he would bring the medicine to Cullen. He would abandon his journey toward the rebirth mountain at least temporarily and go down to Shangri-la Falls to get a dose of anticarcin for him. It might not be too late to check the cancer. Afterward, restored to health, Cullen could face the nildoror or not, as he pleased. What happens between him and the nildoror, Gundersen told himself, will not be a matter that concerns me. I regard my treaty with Vol'himyor as fulfilled. He located the wine and went outside with it. Cullen leaned backward on the cradle, his chin on his chest, his eyes closed, his breath slow, as if his lengthy monologue had exhausted him. Gundersen did not disturb him. He put the wine down and walked away, strolling for more than an hour, thinking, reaching no conclusions. He returned. Cullen had not moved. "Still asleep?" Gundersen asked the sulidoror. "It is the long sleep," one of them replied. T HE mist came in close, bringing jewels of frost that hung from every tree, every hut. By the brink of the leaden lake Gundersen cremated Cullen's wasted body with one long fiery burst of the fusion torch, while sulidoror looked on, silent, solemn. The soil sizzled a while when he had finished and the mist whirled wildly as cold air rushed in to fill the zone of warmth his torch had made. Within the hut were a few unimportant possessions. Gundersen searched through them, hoping to find a journal, a memoir, anything with the imprint of Cedric Cullen's soul and personality. But he found only some rusted tools, a box of dried insects and lizards and faded clothing. He left these things where he found them. The sulidoror brought him a cold dinner. They let him eat undisturbed on the wooden cradle outside Cullen's hut. Darkness came and he retreated into the hut to sleep. Se-holomir and Yi-gartigok posted themselves as guards before the entrance, although he had not asked them to stay there. Early in the evening he fell asleep. He, dreamed, oddly, not of the newly dead Cullen but of the still living Kurtz. He saw Kurtz trekking through the mist country, the old Kurtz, not yet metamorphosed to his present state: infinitely tall, pale, eyes burning in the domed skull, glowing with strange intelligence. Kurtz carried a pilgrim's staff and strode tirelessly forward into the mist. Accompanying him, yet not really with him, was a procession of nildoror, their green bodies stained bright red by pigmented mud; they halted whenever Kurtz halted. They kneeled beside him and, from time to time, he let them drink from a sleek tubular canteen he was carrying. Whenever Kurtz offered his canteen to the nildoror, he and not they underwent a transformation. His lips joined in a smooth sealing; his nose lengthened; his eyes, his fingers, his toes, his legs, changed and changed again. Fluid, mobile, Kurtz kept no form for long. At one stage in the journey he became a sulidor in all respects but one -- his own high-vaulted bald head surmounted the massive hairy body. Then the fur melted from him, the claws shrank and he took on another form -- became a lean loping thing, rapacious and swift, with double-jointed elbows and long spindly legs. More changes followed. The nildoror sang hymns of adoration, chanting in thick monotonous skeins of gray sound. Kurtz was gracious. He bowed, smiled, waved. He passed around his canteen, which never needed replenishing. He rippled through cycle upon cycle of dizzy metamorphoses. From his backpack he drew gifts that he distributed among the nildoror: torches, knives, books, message cubes, computers, statues, color organs, butterflies, flasks of wine, sensors, transport modules, musical instruments, beads, old etchings, holy medallions, baskets of flowers, bombs, flares, shoes, keys, toys, spears. Each gift fetched ecstatic sighs and snorts and moos of gratitude from the nildoror; they frolicked about him, lifting their new treasures in their trunks, excitedly displaying them to one another. You see? Kurtz cried.  am your benejactor.  am your friend. I am the resurrection and the life. They came now to the place of rebirth, not a mountain in Gundersen's dream but rather an abyss, dark and deep, at the rim of which the nildoror gathered and waited. And Kurtz, undergoing so many transformations that his body flickered and shifted from moment to moment, now wearing horns, now covered with scales, now clad in shimmering flame, walked forward while the nildoror cheered him, saying to him, This is the place, rebirth will be yours. He stepped into the abyss, which enfolded him in absolute night. And then from the depths of the pit came a single prolonged cry, a shrill wail of terror and dismay so awful that it awakened Gundersen, who lay sweating and shivering for hours waiting for dawn. his pack and made signs of departing. Se-holomir and Yi-gartigok came to him. One of the sulidoror asked, "Where will you go now?" "North." "Shall we go with you?" "I'll go alone," Gundersen said. It would be a difficult journey, perhaps a dangerous one, but not impossible. He had direction-finding equipment, food concentrates, a power supply and other such material. He had the necessary stamina. He knew that the sulidoror villages along the way would extend hospitality to him if he needed it. But he hoped not to need it. He had been escorted long enough, first by Srin'gahar, then by various sulidoror--he felt he should finish this pilgrimage without a guide. Two hours after sunrise he set out. The air was crisp and cool and clear and the mist was high. He could see surprisingly far in all directions. He went through the forest behind the village and emerged on a fair-sized hill, from the top of which he was able to gauge the landscape ahead. He saw rugged, heavily forested country, much broken by rivers and streams and lakes -- and he succeeded in glimpsing the tip of the mountain of rebirth, a jagged sentinel in the north. That rosy peak on the horizon seemed close enough to grasp. Just reach out; just extend the fingers. And the fissures and hillocks and slopes that separated him from his goal were no challenge; they could be traversed in a few quick bounds. His body felt eager for the attempt -- heartbeat steady, vision exceptionally keen, legs moving smoothly and tirelessly. He sensed an inward soaring of the soul, a restrained but ecstatic upsweep toward life and power; the phantoms that had veiled him for so many years were dropping away; in this chill zone of mist and snow he felt annealed, purified, tempered, ready to accept whatever must be accepted. A strange energy surged through him. He did not mind the thinness of the air, nor the cold, nor the bleakness of the land. It was a morning of unusual clarity. Bright sunlight cascaded through the lofty covering of fog and imtrees and the bare soil. He walked steadily onward. T HE mist closed in at midday. The giant trees became serious obstacles; their gnarled roots and writhing buttresses now were traps for unwary feet. He picked his way with care. Then he entered a region where large flat-topped boulders jutted at shallow angles from the ground, one after another. Slick, mist-slippery slabs formed stepping stones to the land beyond. He had to crawl over them, blindly feeling along, not knowing how much of a drop he was likely to encounter at the far end of each boulder. Jumping off was an act of faith; one of the drops turned out to be about four meters and he landed hard, so that his ankles tingled for fifteen minutes afterward. Now he felt the first fatigue of the day spreading through his thighs and knees. But yet the mood of controlled ecstasy, sober and nevertheless jubilant, remained with him. He made a late lunch beside a small, flawlessly circular pond, mirror-bright, rimmed by tali narrow-trunked trees and hemmed in by a tight band of mist. He relished the privacy, the solitude of the place; it was like a spherical room with walls of cotton, within which he was perfectly isolated from a perplexing universe. He was reluctant to leave. As he was gathering his belongings an unwelcome sound punctured his seclusion: the drone of an engine not far overhead. Shading his eyes against the glare of the mist, he looked up and after a moment caught a glimpse of an airborne beetle flying just below the cloud ceiling. The snubnosed little vehicle moved in a tight circle, as if looking for something. For me? He wondered. A moment later the beetle was gone, vanishing in a bank of fog just to the west. But the magic of the afternoon was shattered. An hour's march through a forest of slender trees with red gummy-looking bark and Gundersen encountered three sulidoror, the first he had seen since parting from Yi-gartigok and Si-holomir that morning. These three evidently were a hunting party returning to a nearby village; two of them carried, lashed to a pole slung from shoulder to shoulder, the trussedup carcass of some large fourlegged grazing animal with velvety black skin and long, recurved horns. He felt a quick instinctive jolt of fear at the sight of the three gigantic creatures -- but to his surprise the fear faded almost as rapidly as it came. The sulidoror, for all their ferocious mien, simply did not hold a threat. True, they could kill him with a slap but what of that? They had no more reason to attack him than he had to burn them with his torch. And, here in their natural surroundings, they did not even seem bestial or savage. Large, yes. Powerful. Mighty of fang and claw. But natural, fitting, proper, and so not terrifying. "Does the traveler journey well?" asked the lead sulidor, the one who bore no part of the burden of the kill. He spoke in a soft and civil tone, using the language of the nildoror. "The traveler journeys well," said Gundersen. He improvised a return salutation: "Is the forest kind to the huntsmen?" "As you see, the huntsmen have fared well. If your path goes toward our village you are welcome to come share our kill this night." "I go toward the mountain of rebirth." "Our village lies in that direction. Will you come?" He accepted the offer, for night was coming on and a harsh wind was slicing through the trees. The sulidoror village was a small one, at the foot of a sheer cliff half an hour's walk to the northeast. Gundersen passed a pleasant night there. The villagers were courteous, though aloof in a manner wholly free of any hostility. They gave him a corner of a hut, supplied him with food and drink and left him alone. In the morning they brought him fruits and fish and he took his leave. The second day of his journey alone was not as rewarding as the first. The weather was bad, cold and damp and frequently snowy, with dense mist hanging low nearly all the time. He wasted much of the morning by trapping himself in a cul-de-sac, a long ridge of hills to his right, another to his left and, unexpectedly, a broad and uncrossable lake appearing in front of him. Swimming it was unthinkable -- he might have to pass several hours in its frigid water and he would not survive the exposure. So he had to go on a wearying eastward detour over the lesser ridge of hills, which swung him about so that by midday he was in no higher a latitude than he had known the night before. The sight of the fog-wreathed rebirth mountain drew him on, though, and for two hours of the afternoon he had the illusion that he was making up for the morning's delay, only to discover that he was cut off by a swift and vast river flowing from west to east, evidently the one that fed the lake that had blocked him earlier. He did not dare to swim this, either -- the current would sweep him into the distant ocean before he had reached the farther bank. Instead he used up more than an hour in following the river upstream, until he came to a place where he might ford it. It was even wider here than below but its bed looked much more shallow and some geological upheaval had strewn a line of boulders across it like a necklace, from bank to bank. A dozen of the boulders jutted up, white water swirling around them -- the others, though submerged, were visible just below the surface. Gundersen started across. He was able to hop from the top of one boulder to the next, keeping dry until he had gone nearly a third of the way. Then he had to scramble in the water, wading shin-deep, slipping and groping. The mist enveloped him. He might have been alone in the universe, with nothing ahead but billows of whiteness, nothing to the rear but the same. He could see no trees, no shore, not even the boulders awaiting him. He concentrated rigidly on keeping his footing and staying to his path. Putting one foot down awry, he slid and toppled, landing in a half-crouch in the river, drenched to the armpits, buffeted by the current and so dizzied for a moment that he could not rise. After a few minutes he found the strength to get to his feet again and tottered forward, gasping, until he reached a boulder whose upper face stood half a meter above the water. He kneeled on it, chilled, soaked, shivering, trying to shake himself dry. Perhaps five minutes passed. With the mist clinging close he got no drier -- but at least he had his breath again and resumed his crossing. Experimentally reaching out the tip of a boot, he found another dry-topped boulder just ahead. He negotiated it. Still another was beyond it. Then came another. The going became easier -- he would make it to the far side without another soaking. His pace quickened and he traversed another pair of boulders. Then, through a rift in the mist, he was granted a glimpse of the shore. Something seemed wrong. dipped his left hand in the water. He felt the thrust of the current coming from the right and striking his open palm. Wearily he worked out the topography of his situation several times and each time came to the same dismaying conclusion. If  am making a northward crossing of a river that flows from west to east I should feel the current coming from my left... Somehow, he realized, he had turned himself around while scrambling for purchase in the water and since then he had with great diligence been heading back toward the southern bank of the river. His faith in his own judgment was destroyed. He was tempted to wait here, huddled on this rock, for the mist to clear before going on. Then it occurred to him that he might have to wait through the night or even longer. He also realized belatedly that he was carrying gear designed to cope with just such problems. Fumbling in his back-pack, he pulled out the small cool shaft of his compass and aimed it at the horizon, sweeping his arm in an arc that terminated where the compass emitted its north-indicating beep. It confirmed his conclusions about the current, and he started across the river again, shortly coming to the place of the submerged stepping stones where he had fallen. This time he had no difficulties. On the far shore he stripped and dried his clothing and himself with the lowestpower beam of his fusion torch. He spent an uncomfortable night huddled under a bush. The next day was warmer and less misty. All went well, and he was able to cope with the occasional streams or rivulets that crossed his path. The land here was ridged and folded as though giant hands, one to the north and one to the south, had pushed the globe together; but as Gundersen was going down one slope and up the next, he was also gaining altitude constantly, for the entire continent sloped upward toward the mighty plateau upon which the rebirth mountain was reared. In the early afternoon the prevailing pattern of east-west folds in the land subsided -- here the landscape was skewed around so that he found himself walking parallel to a series of gentle north-south furrows, which opened into a wide circular meadow, grassy but treeless. The large animals of the north, whose names Gundersen did not know, grazed here in great snow-covered ground. There seemed to be only four or five species -- something heavy-legged and hump-backed like a badly designed cow and something in the style of an oversized gazelle -- there were hundreds or even thousands of each kind. Far to the east, at the very border of the plain, Gundersen saw what appeared to be a small sulidoror hunting party rounding up some of the animals. He heard the drone of the engine again. The beetle he had seen the other day now returned, passing quite low overhead. Instinctively Gundersen threw himself to the ground, hoping to go unnoticed. About him the animals milled uneasily, perplexed at the noise, but they did not bolt. The beetle drifted to a landing about a thousand meters north of him. He decided that Seena must have come after him, hoping to intercept him before he could submit himself to the sulidoror of the mountain of rebirth. But he was wrong. The hatch of the beetle opened and Vah Beneker and his tourists began to emerge. Gundersen wriggled forward until he was concealed behind a tall stand of thistlelike plants on a low hummock. He could not abide the thought of meeting that crew again, not at this stage in his pilgrimage, when he had been purged of so many vestiges of the Gundersen who had been. They were walking up to the animals, photographing them, even daring to touch some of the more sluggish beasts. Gundersen heard their voices and their laughter cracking the congealed silence. Isolated words drifted randomly toward him, as meaningless as Kurtz' flow of dream-fogged gibberish. He heard, too, Van Beneker's voice cutting through the chatter, describing, explaining and expounding. These nine humans before him on the meadow seemed as alien to Gundersen as the sulidoror. More so, perhaps. He was aware that these last few days of mist and chill, this solitary odyssey through a world of whiteness and quiet, had worked a change in him that he barely comprehended. He felt lean of soul, stripped of the excess baggage of the spirit, a simpler man in all respects -- and yet more complex. He waited an hour or more, still hidden, while the party finished toiring the meadow. Then everyone returned to the beetle. Where now? Would Van take them north to spy on the mountain of rebirth? No. No. Van Beneker wouldn't dare to trespass on that mysterious precinct. When the beetle took off, though, it headed toward the north. Gundersen, in his distress, shouted to it to turn back. As though heeding him, the gleaming little vehicle veered round as it gained altitude. Van Beneker must have been trying to catch a tailwind, nothing more. The beetle made for the south. The tour was over, then. Gundersen saw it pass directly above him and disappear into a lofty bank of fog. Choking with relief he rushed forward, scattering the puzzled herds with wild, loud whoops. Now all obstacles seemed to be behind him. Gundersen crossed the valley, negotiated a snowy divide without effort, forded a shallow brook, pushed his way through a forest of short, thick, tightlypacked trees with narrow, pointed crowns. He slipped into an easy rhythm of travel, no longer paying heed to cold, mist, damp, altitude or fatigue. He was tuned to his task. When he slept he slept soundly and well. When he foraged for food to supplement his concentrates he found that which was good. When he sought to cover distance he covered it. The peace of the misty forest inspired him to prodigies. Sometimes he saw sulidoror tracks in the thin crust of snow that covered much of the land but he met no one. The beetle did not return. Even his dreams were empty; the Kurtz-phantom that had plagued him earlier was absent now, and he dreamed only blank abstractions, forgotten by the time of awakening. He did not know how many days had elapsed since the death of Cedric Cullen. Time had flowed and melted in upon itself. He felt no impatience, no weariness, no sense of wanting it all to be over. And so it came as a mild surprise to him when, as he began to ascend a wide, smooth, shelving ledge of stone, about thirty meters wide, bordered by a wall of icicles and decorated in places by turfs of grass and scraggly trees, he looked up and realized that he had commenced the scaling of the mountain of rebirth. XV seemed to rise dramatically from the misty plain in a single sweeping thrust. But now that Gundersen was actually upon its lower slopes he saw that at close range it dissolved into a series of ramps of pink stone, one atop another. He had no sense of a unified bulk. He could not even see the lofty peaks and turrets and domes that he knew must hover thousands of meters above him. A layer of clinging mist severed the mountain less than halfway up. allowing him to see only the broad, incomprehensible base. The ascent was easy. To the right and to the left Gundersen saw sheer faces, impossible spires, fragile bridges of stone linking ledge to ledge; but there was also a switchbacking path, evidently of natural origin, that gave the patient climber access to the higher reaches. The dung of innumerable nildoror littered this long stone ramp, telling him that he must be on the right route. Chattering munzoror leaped from ledge to ledge, or walked with soft, shuffling steps across terrifying abysses spanned by strands of vines. Goatlike beasts, white with diamond-shaped black markings, capered in graveled pockets of unreachable slopes and launched booming halloos that echoed through the afternoon. Gundersen climbed steadily. He wondered when some sulidor would intercept him. This was, after all, the most sacred spot on this planet. Were there no guardians? No one to stop him, to question him, to turn him back? He came to a place about two hours' climb up the mountainside where the upward slope diminished and the ramp became a long horizontal promenade, curving off to the right and vanishing beyond the mass of the mountain. As Gundersen followed it, three sulidoror appeared, coming around the bend. They glanced briefly at him and went past, taking no other notice, as though it were quite ordinary that an Earthman should be going up the mountain of rebirth. After a while the ramp turned upward again. Now an overhanging stone ledge formed a partial roof for the path but it was no shelter, for the little cackling wizenfaced munzoror nested up there, dropping down pebbles and bits of chaff and worse things. Monkeys? Rodents? They dangled by their prehensile tails, twitched their long tufted ears, spat and laughed. What were they saying? "Go away, Earthman, this is no shrine of yours!" Was that it? How about, "Abandon hope, all ye who enter here!" He camped for the night beneath that ledge. Munzoror several times scrambled across his face. Once he awoke to what sounded like the sobbing of a woman, deep and intense, in the abyss below. He went to the edge and found a bitter snowstorm raging. Soaring through the storm, rising and sinking, rising and sinking, were sleek, batlike things of the upper reaches, with tubular black bodies and great rubbery yellow wings. They went down until they were lost to his sight and sped upward again toward their eyries, clasping chunks of raw meat in sharp red beaks. He did not hear the sobbing again. When sleep returned he lay as if crashed like thunder against the side of the mountain.stream that sped down a smooth gully and intersected the path. Then he headed upward and, in the third hour of his morning's stint, overtook a party of nildoror plodding toward rebirth. They were not green but pinkish gray, the coloration marking them as members of the kindred race, the nildoror of the eastern hemisphere. He counted five of them moving slowly and with extreme effort. Their hides were cracked and ridged and their trunks -- thicker and longer than those of western nildoror -- drooped limply. Just to look at them wearied him. They had good reason to be tired, though -- since nildoror had no way of crossing the ocean they must have taken the land route, the terrible northeastward journey across the dry bed of the Sea of Dust. Occasionally, during his tour of duty there, Gundersen had seen eastern nildoror dragging themselves through that crystalline wasteland and at last he understood what their destination had been. "Joy of your rebirth," he called to them as he passed, using the terse eastern inflection. "Peace be on your journey," one of the nildoror replied calmly. They, too, saw nothing amiss in presence here. But he did. He could not avoid thinking of himself as an intruder, an interloper. Instinctively he began to lurk and skulk, keeping to the inside of the path as though that made him less conspicuous. He anticipated his rejection at any moment by some custodian of the mountain, stepping forth suddenly to block his climb. Above him, another two or three spirals of the path overhead, he spied a scene of activity. Two nildoror and perhaps a dozen sulidoror were in view up there, standing at the entrance to some dark chasm in the mountainside. He could see them only by taking up a precarious position at the rim of the path. A third nildor emerged from the cavern; several sulidoror went in. Some waystation, maybe, on the road to rebirth? He craned his neck to see but as he continued along his path he reached a point from which that upper level was no longer visible. It took him longer than he expected to reach it. The switchback path looped out far to one side in order to encircle a narrow jutting spiky tower of rock sprouting from the great mountain's flank and the detour proved to be lengthy. It carried Gundersen well around to the northeastern face. By the time he was able to see the level of the chasm again a sullen twilight was falling and the place he sought was still somewhere above him. Full darkness came before he was on its level. A heavy blanket of fog sat close upon the scene. He was perhaps midway up the peak. Here the path spread into the mountain's face, creating a wide plaza covered with brittle flakes of pale red stone. Against the vaulting wall of the mountain Gundersen saw a black slash, a huge inverted V, the opening of what must be a mighty cavern. Three nildoror lay sleeping to the left of this entrance and five sulidoror, to its right, seemed to be conferring. He hung back, posting himself behind a convenient boulder and allowing himself wary peeps at the mouth of the cavern. The sulidoror went within and for more than an hour nothing happened. Then he saw them emerge, awaken one of the nildoror and lead it inside. Another hour passed before they came back for the second. After a while they fetched the third. Now the night was well advanced. The mist approached and clung. The bigbeaked bat creatures, like marionettes on strings, swooped down from higher zones of the mountain, shrieking past and vanishing in the drifting fog below, returning moments later in equally swift ascent. Gundersen was alone. This was his moment to peer into the cavern but he could not bring himself to make the inspection. He hesitated, shivering, unable to go forward. His lungs were choked with mist. He could see nothing in any direction now -- even the bat beasts were invisible, mere dopplering blurts of sound as they rose and fell. He struggled to recapture some of the jauntiness he had felt on that first day after Cullen's death, setting out unaccompanied through this wintry land. He went up to the cavern. He saw only darkness. Neither sulidoror nor nildoror were evident at the entrance. He took a cautious step. The cavern was cool but its coolness was dry and far more agreeable than the mist-sodden chill outside. Drawing his fusion torch he risked a quick flash of light and discovered that he stood in the center of an immense chamber, the lofty ceiling of which was lost in the shadows overhead. The walls of the chamber were a baroque fantasy of folds and billows, buttresses, fringes and towers, all of stone, polished and translucent, gleaming like convoluted glass during the instant the light was upon them. Straight ahead, flanked by two rippling wings of stone that were parted like frozen curtains, lay a passageway. He went toward it. Two more brief flashes from the torch got him to it. Then he proceeded by touch, gripping one side of the opening and feeling his way into its depths. The corridor bent sharply to the left, and, about twenty paces farther on, angled just as sharply the other way. As Gundersen came around the second bend a dim light greeted him. Here a pale green fungoid growth lining the ceiling afforded a minimal sort of illumination. He felt relieved and yet suddenly vulnerable, for, while he now could see, he could also be seen. T HE corridor was. about twice a nildor's width and three times a nildor's height, rising to the peaked vault in which the fungoids dwelled. It stretched for what seemed an infinite distance into the mountain. Branching off it on both sides, Gundersen saw, were secondary chambers and passages. ' He advanced and peered into the nearest chamber. It held something that was large and strange and apparently alive. On the floor of a bare stone cell lay a mass of pink flesh, shapeless and still. Gundersen made out short thick limbs and a tail curled tightly over broad flanks. He could not see the creature's head or any distinguishing marks by which he could associate it with a species he knew. It might have been a nildor but it did not seem quite large enough. As he watched it swelled with the intake of a breath and slowly subsided. Many minutes passed before it took another breath. Gundersen moved on. In the next cell he found a similar sleeping mound of unidentifiable flesh. In the third cell lay another. The fourth cell, on the opposite side of the corridor, contained a nildor of the western species, also in deep slumber. The cell beside it was occupied by a sulidor lying oddly on its back, its limbs poking rigidly upward. The next cell held a sulidor in the same position but otherwise quite startlingly different, for it had shed its whole thick coat of fur and lay naked, revealing awesome muscles beneath a gray, slick-looking skin. Continuing, Gundersen came to a chamber that housed something even more bizarre -- a figure that had a nildor's spines, tusks and trunk but a sulidor's powerful arms and legs and a sulidor's frame. What nightmare composite was this? Gundersen stood awed before it for a long while, trying to comprehend how the head of a nildor might have been joined to the body of a sulidor. He realized that no such joining could have occured. The sleeper here simply partook of the characteristics of both races in a single body. A hybrid? A genetic mingling? He did not know. But he knew now that this was no mere waystation on the road toward rebirth. This was the place of rebirth itself. Far ahead, figures emerged from one of the subsidiary corridors and crossed the main chamber -- two sulidoror and a nildor. Gundersen pressed himself against the wall and remained motionless until they were out of sight. Then he continued inward.  He saw nothing but miracles. He was in a garden of fantasies where no natural barriers held. Here was a round spongy mass of soft pink flesh with just one recognizable feature sprouting from it -- a sulidor's huge tail. Here was a sulidor, bereft of fur, whose arms were foreshortened and pillar-like, like the limbs of a nildor, and whose body had grown round and heavy and thick. Here was a sulidor in full fur with a nildor's trunk and ears. Here was raw meat that was neither nildor nor sulidor but alive and passive, a mere thing awaiting a sculptor's shaping hand. Here was another thing that resembled a sulidor, bones melted. Here was still another thing that resembled a nildor who had never had bones. Here were trunks, spines, tusks, fangs, claws, tails, paws. Here was fur and here smooth hide. Here was flesh flowing at will and seeking new shapes. Here were dark chambers, lit only by flickering fungoid-glow, in which no firm distinction of species existed. pended here. This was no trifling gene-tickling that he saw, Gundersen knew. On Earth any skilled helix-parlor technician could redesign an organism's geneplasm with some cunning thrusts of a needle and a few short spurts of drugs; he could make a camel bring forth a hippopotamus, a cat bring forth a chipmunk or, for that matter, a woman bring forth a sulidor. One merely enhanced the desired characteristics within sperm and ovum and suppressed other characteristics until one had a reasonable facsimile of the creature to be reproduced. The basic genetic building-blocks were the same for every life form; by rearranging them, one could create any kind of strange and monstrous progeny. But that was not what was being done here. On Earth, Gundersen knew, it was also possible to persuade any living cell to play the part of a fertilized egg and divide, grow and yield a full organism. The venom from Belzagor was one catalyst for that process; there were others. And, so one could induce the stump of a man's arm to regrow that arm; one could scrape a bit of skin from a frog and generate an army of frogs with it; one could even rebuild an entire human being from the shards of his own ruined body. But that was not what was being done here. What was being done here, Gundersen realized, was a transmutation of species, a change worked not upon ova but upon adult organisms. Now he understood Nasinisul's remark, when asked if sulidoror also underwent rebirth: If there were no day, could there be night? Yes. Nildor into sulidor. Sulidor into nildor. Gundersen shivered in shock. He was plunged into a universe without fixed points. What was real? What was enduring? He comprehended now what had happened to Kurtz in this mountain. Gundersen stumbled into a cell in which a creature lay midway in its metamorphosis. Smaller than a nildor, larger than a sulidor; fangs, not tusks; trunk, not snout; fur, not hide; flat footpads, not claws; body shaped for walking upright. "Who are you?" Gundersen whispered. "What are you? What were you? Which way are you heading?" Rebirth. Cycle upon cycle upon cycle. Nildoror bound upon a northward pilgrimage, entering these caves, becoming -- sulidoror? If this is true, Gundersen thought, then we have never really known anything about this planet. A nd this is true. He ran wildly from cell to cell, no longer caring whether he might be discovered. Each cell confirmed his guess. He saw nildoror and sulidoror in every stage of metamorphosis, some almost wholly nildoror, some unmistakably sulidoror, but most of them occupying intermediate positions along that journey from pole to pole; more than half were so deep in transformation that it was impossible for him to tell which way they were heading. All slept. Before his eyes flesh flowed but nothing moved. In these cool shadowy chambers change came as a dream. Gundersen reached the end of the corridor. He pressed his palms against cold, unyielding stone. Breathless, sweat-drenched, he turned toward the last chamber in the series and plunged into it. asleep, standing over three of the sluggish serpents of the tropics, which moved in gentle coils about him. The sulidor was huge, agegrizzled, a being of unusual presence and dignity. "Na-sinisul?" Gundersen asked. "We knew that in time you must come here, Edmundgundersen." "I never imagined -- I didn't understand -- " Gundersen paused, struggling to regain control. More quietly he said, "Forgive me if I have intruded. Have I interrupted your rebirth's beginning?" "I have several days yet," the sulidor said. "I merely prepare the chamber now." "And you'll come forth from it as a nildor." "Yes," said Na-sinisul. "Life goes in a cycle here, then? Sulidor to nildor to sulidor to nildor to -- " "Yes. Over and over, rebirth after rebirth." "All nildoror spend part of their lives as sulidoror? All sulidoror spend part of there lives as nildoror?" "Yes. All." How had it begun, Gundersen wondered? How had the destinies of these two so different races become entangled? How had an entire species consented to undergo such a metamorphosis? He knew now why he had never seen an infant nildor or sulidor. He said, "Are young ones of either race ever born on this world?" "Only when needed as replacements for those who can be reborn no more. It is not often. Our population is stable." "Stable, yet constantly changing." "Through a predictable pattern of change," said Na-sinisul. "When I emerge I will be Fi'gontor of the ninth birth. My people have waited for thirty turnings for me to rejoin them but circumstances required me to remain this long in the forests of the mists." "Is nine rebirths unusual?" "There are those among us who have been here fifteen times. There are some who wait a hundred turnings to be called once. The summons comes when the summons comes -- and for those who merit it, life will have no end." "No -- end -- " "Why should it?" Na-sinisul asked. "In this mountain we are purged of the poisons of age and elsewhere we purge ourselves of the poisons of sin." "On the central plateau, that is." "I see you have spoken with the man Cullen." "Yes," Gundersen said. "Just before his -- death." "I knew also that his life was over," said Na-sinisul. "We learn things swiftly here." Gundersen said, "Where are Srin'gahar and Luu'khamin and the others I traveled with?" "The are here, in cells not far away." "Already in rebirth?" "For some days now. They will be sulidoror soon and will live in the north until they are summoned to assume the nildor form again. Thus we refresh our souls by undertaking new lives." "During the sulidor phase -- do you keep a memory of your past life as a nildor?" "Certainly. How can experience be valuable if it is not retained? We accumulate wisdom. Our grasp of truth is heightened by seeing the universe now through a nildor's eyes, not through a sulidor's. Not in body alone are the two forms different. To undergo rebirth is to enter a new world, not merely a new life." Hesitantly Gundersen said, "And when someone who is not of this planet undergoes rebirth? What effect is there? What kind of changes happen?" "You saw Kurtz." "I saw Kurtz," said Gundersen. "But I have no idea what Kurtz has become." "Kurtz has become Kurtz," the sulidor said. "For your kind there can be no true transformation, because you have no complementary species. You change, yes, but you become only what you have the potential to become. You liberate such forces as already exist within you. While he slept, Kurtz chose his new form himself. No one else designed it for him. It is not easy to explain this with words, Edmundgundersen." "If I underwent rebirth, then, I wouldn't necessarily turn into something like Kurtz?" "Not unless your soul is as Kurtz' soul and that is not possible." "What would I become?" "No one may know these things before the fact. If you wish to discover what rebirth will do to you -- you must accept rebirth." "If I asked for rebirth would I be permitted to have it?" "I told you when we first met," said Na-sinisul, "that no one on this world will prevent you from doing anything. You were not stopped as you ascended the mountain of rebirth. You were not stopped when you explored these chambers. Rebirth will not be denied you if you feel you need to experience it." Easily, serenely, instantly, Gundersen said, "Then I ask for rebirth." Silently, unsurprised, Na-sinisul leads him to a vacant cell and gestures to him to remove his clothing. Gundersen strips. His fingers fumble only slightly with the snaps and catches. At the sulidor's direction Gundersen lies on the floor, as all other candidates for rebirth have done. The stone is so cold that he hisses when his bare skin touches it. Na-sinisul goes out. Gundersen looks up at the glowing fungoids in the distant vault of the ceiling. The chamber is large enough to hold a nildor comfortably -- to Gundersen on the floor, it seems immense. Na-sinisul returns, bearing a bowl made from a hollow log. He offers it to Gundersen. The bowl contains a pale blue fluid. "Drink," says the sulidor softly. Gundersen drinks. The taste is sweet, like sugar water. This is something he has tasted before and he knows when it was: at the serpent station, years ago. It is the forbidden venom. He drains the bowl and Na-sinisul leaves him. Two sulidoror whom Gundersen does not know enter the cell. They kneel on either side of him and begin a low, mumbling chant, some sort of ritual. He cannot understand any of it. They knead and stroke his body -- their hands, with the fearful claws retracted, are strangely soft, like the pads of a cat. He is tense but the tension ebbs. He feels the drug taking effect now -- a thickness at the back of his head, a tightness in his chest, a blurring of his vision. Na-sinisul is in the room again, although Gundersen did not see him enter. He carries a bowl. "Drink," he says and Gundersen drinks. It is another fluid entirely -- or perhaps a different distillate of the venom. Its flavor is bitter, with undertastes of smoke and ash. He has to force himself to get to the bottom of the bowl but Na-sinisul waits, silently insistent, for him to finish it. Again the old sulidor leaves. At the mouth of the cell he turns and says something to Gundersen but the words are overgrown with heavy blue fur and will not enter Gundersen's ears. "What did you say?" the Earthman asks. "What? What?" His words sprout leaden weights, teardrop-shaped, somber. They fall at once to the floor and shatter. One of the chanting sulidoror sweeps the broken words into a corner with a quick motion of his tail. Gundersen hears a trickling sound, a glittering spiral of noise, as of water running into his cell. His eyes are closed but he feels the wetness swirling about him. It is not water, though. It has a more solid texture. A sort of gelatin, perhaps. Lying on his back he is several centimeters deep in it and the level is rising. It is cool but not cold and it insulates him nicely from the chill rock of the floor. He is aware of the faint pink odor of the inflowing gelatin, and of its firm consistency, like the tones of a bassoon in its deepest register. The sulidoror continue to chant. He feels a tube sliding into his mouth, a sleek piccolo-shriek of a tube, and through its narrow core drips yet another substance, thick oily, emitting the sound of muted kettledrums as it hits his palate. Now the gelatin has reached the lower curve of his jaw. He welcomes its advance. It laps gently at his chin. The tube is withdrawn from his mouth just as the flow of gelatin covers his lips. Will I be able to breathe? A sulidor answers him in cryptic Sumerian phrases, and Gundersen is reassured. He is wholly sealed in the gelatin. It covers the floor of the chamber to a depth of one meter. Light dimly penetrates it. Gundersen knows that its upper surface is smooth and flawless, forming a perfect seal where it touches the walls of the cell. Now he has become a chrysalis. He will be given nothing more to drink. He will lie here and he will be reborn. One must die in order that one may be reborn, he knows. folds him. Gently he slides into a dark abyss. The embrace of death is tender. Gundersen floats through a realm of trembling emptiness. He hovers suspended in the black void. Bands of scarlet and purple light transfix him, buffeting him like bars of metal. He tumbles. He spins. He soars. He encounters death once more and they wrestle and he is defeated by death. His body is shivered into splinters and a shower of bright Gundersen-fragments scatters through space. The fragments seek one another. They solemnly circle one another. They dance. They unite. They take on the form of Edmund Gundersen, but this new Gundersen glows like pure, transparent glass. He is glistening, a transparent man through whom the light of the great sun at the core of the universe passes without resistance. A spectrum spreads forth from his chest. nates the galaxies. Strands of color emanate from him and link him to all who possess g'rakh in the universe. He partakes of the biological wisdom of the cosmos. He tunes his soul to the essence of what is and what must be. He is without limits. He can reach out and touch any soul. He reaches toward the soul of Na-sinisul and the sulidor greets him and admits him. He reaches toward Srin'gahar, toward Vol'himyor the many-born, toward Luu'khamin, Se-holomir, Yi-gartigok, toward the nildoror and sulidoror who lie in the caves of metamorphosis and toward the dwellers in the misty forests and toward the dwellers in the steaming jungles and toward those who dance and rage in the forlorn plateau and to all others of Belzagor who share in g'rakh. And he comes now to one that is neither nildor nor sulidor, a sleeping soul, a veiled soul, a soul of a color and timber and a texture unlike the others. It is an Earthborn soul, the soul of Seena, and he calls softly to her, saying, Awaken, awaken, I love you,  have come for you. She does not awaken. He calls to her, lam new, lam reborn,  overflow with love. Join me. Become part of me. Seena? Seena? Seena? And she does not respond. He sees the souls of the other Earthmen now. They have g'rakh but rationality is not enough their souls are blind and silent. Here is Van Beneker; here are the tourists; here are the lonely keepers of solitary outposts in the jungle. Here is the charred gray emptiness where the soul of Cedric Cullen belongs. He cannot reach any of them. He moves on, and a new soul gleams beyond the mist. It is the soul of Kurtz. Kurtz comes to him or he goes to Kurtz and Kurtz is not asleep. Now you are among us, Kurtz says and Gundersen says, Yes, here I am at last. Soul opens to soul and Gundersen looks down into the darkness that is Kurtz, past the pearl-gray curtain that shrouds his spirit, into a place of terror where black figures shuttle with many legs along ridged webs. Chaotic forms cohere, expand, dissolve within Kurtz. Gundersen looks beyond this dark and dismal zone. Beyond it he finds a cold, hard, bright light shining whitely out of the deepest place and Kurtz says, See? Do you see? Am I a monster?  have goodness within me. You are not a monster, Gundersen says. But I have sujfered, says Kurtz. For your sins, Gundersen says. I have paid for my sins with my suffering and I should now be released. You have suffered, Gundersen agrees. When will my suffering end, then? Gundersen replies that he does not know, that it is not he who sets the limits of such things. Kurtz says, I knew you. Nice young fellow, a little slow. Seena speaks highly of you. Sometimes she wishes things had worked out better for you and her. Instead she got me. Here I lie. Here lie we. Why won't you release me? What can I do, asks Gundersen? Let me come back to the mountain. Let me finish my rebirth. Gundersen does not know how to respond. He seeks along the circuit of g'rakh, consulting Na-sinisul, consulting Vol'himyor, consulting all the many-born ones and they join, they join, they speak with one voice, they tell Gundersen in a voice of thunder that Kurtz is finished, his rebirth is over, he may not come back to the mountain. Gundersen repeats this to Kurtz but Kurtz has already heard. Kurtz shrivels. Kurtz shrinks back into darkness. He comes enmeshed in his own webs. Pity me, he calls out to Gundersen across a vast gulf. Pity me, for this is hell and lam in it. Gundersen says, I pity you.  pity you. I pity you. I pity you. T HE echo of his own voice diminishes to infinity. All is silent. Out of the void, suddenly, comes Kurtz' wordless reply, a shrill and deafening crescendo blast of rage and hatred and malevolence, the scream of a flawed Prometheus flailing at the beak that pierces him. The shriek reaches a climax of shattering intensity. It dies away. The shivering fabric of the universe grows still again. A soft violet light appears, absorbing the lingering disharmonies of that one terrible outcry. Gundersen weeps for Kurtz. The cosmos streams with shining tears and on that salty river Gundersen floats, traveling without will, visiting this world and that, drifting among the nebulae, passing through clouds of cosmic dust, soaring over strange suns. He is not alone. Na-sinisul is with him and Srin'gahar -- and Vol'himyor and all the others. He becomes aware of the harmony of all things g'rakh. He sees for the first time the bonds that bind g'rakh to g'rakh. He who lies in rebirth is in contact with them all but also they are each in contact with one another at any time, at every time, every soul on the planet joined in wordless communication. He sees the unity of all g'rakh and it awes and humbles him. He perceives the complexity of this double people, the rhythm of its existence, the unending and infinite swing of cycle upon cycle of rebirth and new creation, above all the union, the oneness. He perceives his own monstrous isolation, the walls that cut him off from other men, that cut off man from man, each a prisoner in his own skull. He sees what it is like to live among people who have learned to liberate the prisoner in the skull. That knowledge dwindles and crushes him. He thinks. We made them slaves, we called them beasts and all the time they were linked. they spoke in their minds without words, they transmitted the music oj the soul one to one to one. We were alone and they were not and instead oj kneeling before them and begging to share the miracle we gave them work to do. Gundersen weeps for Gundersen. Na-sinisul says, This is no time for sorrow and Srin'gahar says. The past is past. Vol'himyor says, Through remorse you are redeemed. And all of them speak with one voice and at one time and he understands. He understands. Now Gundersen understands all. He knows that nildor and sulidor are not two separate species but merely forms of the same creature, no more different than caterpillar and butterfly. He is aware of how it was for the nildoror when they were still in their primeval state, when they were born as nildoror and died helplessly as nildoror, perishing when the inevitable decay of their souls came upon them. And he knows the fear and the ecstasy of those first few nildoror who accepted the serpent's temptation and drank the drug of liberation and became things with fur and claws, misshapen, malformed, transmuted. And he knows their pain as they were driven out, even into the plateau where no being possessing g'rakh would venture. And he knows their sufferings in that plateau. And he knows the triumph of those first sulidoror, who, surmounting their isolation, returned from the wilderness bearing a new creed. Come and be changed, come and be changed! Give up this flesh for another! Graze no more but hunt and eat flesh! Be reborn and live again and conquer the brooding body that drags the spirit to destruction! And he sees the nildoror accepting their destiny and giving themselves up joyfully to rebirth -- a few and then more and then more. And then whole encampments, entire populations, going forth, not to hide in the plateau of purification but to live in the new way, in the land where mist rules. They cannot resist because with the change of body comes the blessed liberation of soul, the unity, the bond of g'rakh to g'rakh. it was for these people when the Earthmen came, the eager, busy, ignorant, pitiful, short-lived Earthmen, who were beings of g'rakh yet could not or would not enter into the oneness, who dabbled with the drug of liberation and did not taste it to the fullest, whose minds were sealed one against the other, whose roads and buildings and pavements spread like pockmarks over the tender land. He sees how little the Earthmen knew and how little they were capable of learning -- and how much was kept from them since they would misunderstand it -- and why it was necessary for the sulidoror to hide in the mists all these years of occupation, giving no clue to the strangers that they might be related to the nildoror, that they were the sons of the nildoror and the fathers of the nildoror as well. For if the Earthmen had known even half the truth they would have recoiled in fright, since their minds are sealed one against the other and they would not have it any other way, except for the few who dared to learn -- and too many of those were dark and demon-ridden, like Kurtz. He feels vast relief that the time of pretending is over on this world and that nothing need be hidden any longer, that sulidoror may go down into the lands of the nildoror and move freely about without fear that the secret and the mystery of rebirth may accidentally be revealed to those who could not withstand such knowledge. He knows joy that he has come here and survived the test and endured his liberation. His mind is open, now, and he has been reborn. He descends, rejoining his body. He is aware once more that he lies embedded in congealed gelatin on the cold floor of a dark cell abutting a lengthy corridor within a rose-red mountain wreathed in white mist on a strange world. He does not rise. His time has not yet come. He yields to the tones and colors and odors and textures that flood the universe. He allows them to carry him back and he floats easily along the time-line, so that now he is a child peering at the shield of night and trying to count the stars; and now he is timidly sipping raw venom with Kurtz and Salamone; and now he enrolls in the Company and tells a personnel computer that his strongest wish is to foster the expansion of the human empire; and now he grasps Seena on a tropic beach under the light of several moons; and now he meets her for the first time; and now he sifts crystals in the Sea of Dust; and now he mounts a nildor; and now he runs laughing down a childhood street; and now he turns his torch on Cedric Cullen; and now he climbs the rebirth mountain; and now he trembles as Kurtz walks into a room; and now he takes the wafer on his tongue; and now he stares at the wonder of a hand; and now he steps forth into mottled, alien sunlight; and now he crouches over Henry Dykstra's swollen body and now and now and now and now He hears the tolling of mighty bells. He feels the planet shuddering and shifting on its axis. He smells dancing tongues of flame. He touches the roots of the rebirth mountain. He feels the souls of nildoror and sulidoror all about him. He recognizes the words of the hymn the sulidoror sing and he sings with them. He grows. He shrinks. He burns. He shivers. He changes. He awakens. "Yes," says a thick, low voice. "Come out of it now. The time is here. Sit up. Sit up." Gundersen's eyes open. Colors surge through his dazzled brain. It is a moment before he is able to see. A sulidor stands at the entrance to his cell. "I am Ti-munilee," the sulidor says, "Y ou are born again." "I know you," Gundersen says. "But not by that name. Who are you?" "Reach out to me and see," says the sulidor. Gundersen reaches out. "I knew you as the nildor Srin'gahar," Gundersen says. Gundersen walked unsteadily out of the chamber of rebirth. In the dark corridor he asked, "Have I been changed?" "Yes, very much," Ti-munilee said. "How? In what way?" "You do not know?" Gundersen held a hand before his eyes. Five fingers, yes, as before. He looked down at his naked body and saw no difference in it. Obscurely he experienced disappointment; perhaps nothing had really happened in that chamber. His legs, his feet, his loins, his belly everything as it had been. "I haven't changed at all," he said. "You have changed greatly," the sulidor replied. "I see myself and I see the same body as before." "Look again," advised Ti-munilee. In the main corridor Gundersen caught sight of himself dimly reflected in the sleek glassy walls by the light of the glowing fungoids. He drew back, startled. He had changed, yes; he had outkurtzed jp airo # from A to Lemuria This month, the Berkley Travel Service offers a variety of trips (all good), from that venerable fantastic voyage in itraising trek through Old Lemuria with the mighty-thewed Valkarthian in if you fancy it, a swing through the Return flights not guaranteed. Lin Carter (X#, # Keith Laumer (X#, # (X#, #) (X#, # Next month: Heinlein, Hubbard, Harrison! If your newsstand or bookstore is out of stock, order any of these (list price plus a dime postage) from: # Madison Avenue, N.Y., N.Y. # Purchasers of our books have complete freedom of choice in pricing these books for resale to others. Kurtz in his rebirth. What peered back at him from the rippling sheen of the walls was scarcely human. Gundersen stared at the masklike face with hooded slots for eyes, at the slitted nose, the gill-pouches trailing to his shoulders, the manyjointed arms, the row of sensors on his chest, the grasping organs at the hips, the cratered skin, the glow-organs in the cheeks. He looked down again at himself and saw none of those things. Which was the illusion? He hurried toward daylight. "Have I changed or have I not changed?" he asked the sulidor. "You have changed." "Where?" "The changes are within," said the former Srin'gahar. "And the reflection?" "Reflections sometimes lie. Look at yourself through my eyes and see what you are." Gundersen reached forth again. He saw himself and it was his old body he saw -- and then he flickered and underwent a phase-shift and he beheld the being with sensors and slots. And then he was himself again. "Are you satisfied?" Ti-munilee asked. "Yes," said Gundersen. He walked slowly toward the lip of the plaza outside the mouth of the cavern. The seasons had changed since he had entered that cavern -- now an iron winter was on the land. The mist was piled deep in the valley and where it broke he saw the heavy mounds of snow and ice. He felt the presence of nildoror and sulidoror about him, though he saw only Ti-munilee. He was aware of the soul of old Na-sinisul within the mountain, passing through the final phases of rebirth. He touched the soul of Vol'himyor far to the south. He brushed lightly over the soul of tortured Kurtz. He sensed suddenly, startlingly, other Earthborn souls as free as his, open to him, hovering nearby. "Who are you?" he asked. And they answered, "You are not the first of your kind to come through rebirth intact." Yes. He remembered. Cullen had said that there had been others, some transformed into monsters, others simply never heard from again. "Where are you?" he asked them. They told him but he did not understand, for what they said was that they had left their bodies behind. "Have I also left my body behind?" he asked. And they said, no, he was still wearing his flesh, for so he had chosen. They had chosen otherwise. Then they withdrew from him. "Do you feel the changes?" Timunilee asked. "The changes are within me." "Yes. Now you are at peace." And, surprised by joy, he realized that that was so. The fears, the conflicts, the tensions, were gone. Guilt was gone. Sorrow was gone. Loneliness was gone. Ti-munilee said, "Do you know who I was when I was Srin'gahar? Reach toward me." Gundersen reached. He said, in a moment, "You were one of those seven nildoror whom I would not allow to go to their rebirths many years ago." "Yes." "And yet you carried me on your back all the way to the mist country." "My time had come again," said Ti-munilee, "and I was happy. I forgave you. Do you remember, when we crossed into the mist country, there was an angry sulidor at the border?" "Yes," Gundersen said. "He was another of the seven. He was the one you touched with your torch. He had had his rebirth finally and still he hated you. Now he no longer does. Tomorrow, when you are ready, reach toward him and he will forgive you. Will you do that?" "I will," said Gundersen. "But will he really forgive?" "You are reborn. Why should he not forgive?" Ti-munilee said. Then the sulidor asked, "Where will you go now?" "South. To help my people. First to help Kurtz, to guide him through a new rebirth. Then the opened." "May I share your journey?" "You know that answer." Far off the dark soul of Kurtz stirred and throbbed. Wait, Gundersen told it. Wait. You will not sujjer much longer. A blast of cold wind struck the mountainside. Sparkling flakes of snow whirled into Gundersen's face. He smiled. He had never felt so free, so light, so young. A vision of a mankind transformed blazed within him.  am the emissary, he thought.  am the bridge over which they shall cross. I am the resurrection and the life. I am the light of the world -- he that jolloweth me shall not walk in darkness but shall have the light oj life. A new commandment I give unto you, that ye love one another. He said to Ti-munilee, "Shall we go now?" "I am ready when you are ready." "Now." "Now," said the sulidor and together they began to descend the windswept mountain.  In this month's IF by Pout Anderson...nobody really knows why men go to war. Now I suggest that there is no such thing as the reason... Paul Anderson  #E po)R factor? is warmed up iDMIgtJ febtiSiEkl i f IP # Ktfgfil L 'A miHEtIC Q#S! youHAoyooR They dion'T see the sonpoTiuas because I ( Continued from page # ) noted, do subsume that narrower sort of loyalty within their larger concern. That larger concern is what makes the crucial difference. The institution of fandom ensures that any given time, in all corners of the English-speaking world and in significant additional precincts, there will be several thousand energetic individuals who care deeply, in detail, continuously -- and with positive effect -- about the ultimate destiny, good and progress of science fiction. Because they are organized -- via these various clubs and national and international bodies whose regional meetings and annual conventions provide additional social links -- they are in a position to lend the field a certain dignity, via awards like the Hugo and its collateral publicity. (Among such awards, the Hugo for excellence is unique. The crime field's Edgar, the western's Silver Spur and motion pictures' Oscar, like the Science Fiction Writers of America's Nebula, are all awards attained by impressing one's fellow members of a guild or "academy." The Hugo alone is awarded by the audience toward which all these excellences are presumably aimed). But fandom, and a fannish way of life in which some would insist that the plural of fan is "fen," and some that Fandom Is Just A Goshdurn Hobby (usually neologized as "fijagh," opposed to "fiawol"), would be just another Goddamned social club if it weren't for its mailing lists. The binding force in fandommany of whose most active and influential members have never had eyes laid on them by more than a fraction of their peers -- is the amateur publication, or fanzine (as distinguished from "prozine" -- what you are reading now). Only Sam Moskowitz knows how many fanzines there have been and not even Sam Moskowitz could tell you accurately how many are in the mail to how many readers at any given moments just as any attempt at a fannish census would be the same as an attempt to paint all of the Golden Gate Bridge before the other end needed painting again. But there are fans of every stripe and coloration; the prozine and book collectors, something like those in the larger universe but not completely so; the conservative and radical political activists, who play out within the fannish universe those impulses toward establishmentarianism and feud which all flesh is heir to; the encyclopedists and historians; the sane and the insane, all in a jumble together -- and, yes, even those who are beyond the original interest which led them to discover somehow the names of a few other fannish types and to begin their entry into an arena in which they now discuss art films, sports cars, music, politics, drugs... almost anything but the concern which originally brought them here. The main concern always holds the middle, however, and in that wide, undistributed place there exist spokesmen and advocates of astonishing persuasive power, sharpening the wits of all around them, pouring out an impressive succession of opinions from which some pro tem consensus is always emerging -- perhaps to be recorded and perhaps not before the next determination submerges it but always there to be sensed. couldn't get two fans to agree what the fannish attitude is or that you couldn't write an accurate, thorough statement of your own. What counts is a perpetual ferment of ideas, many of them not overtly related to sf at all, many of them clouded by personal motives, some destroyed -- or enhanced -- by the typographical accidents inherent in home-typed stencil duplication, many of them demonstrably juvenile, because their advocates are, in the median, below draft age chronologically and glandularly, though not always intellectually -- what counts, as I was saying, is that there is this wealth of effective expression. From it the individual fan extracts a resultant attitude toward sf -- among other things -- which, though individual and dynamic, is nevertheless in rough agreement with other attitudes and which changes slowly enough so that there are such things as "a fannish attitude," and certain enduring institutions in the form of shibboleth. What does this mean to Thee and Me? It means Somebody Cares -- and has been caring long enough to establish a weight of tradition and a culture from which a given individual might emerge toward other activities but which would remain inherent in his intellectual bones. Fandom may or may not be A conscious Way Of Life, but fanac leaves its mark. And thus it affects Thee and Me quite strongly, though Thee mightn't know who #sJ might be or the Futurians were and Me might be a decade or three beyond trotting all # copies of the latest issue of Slantasy down to the post office in Dorothy, N.J. Because they do grow up, you know, or at least get older -- or did you think science-fiction writers grow on trees? But we can return to this subject another time. Meanwhile, here's a fannish publication that's not a fanzine: The Index of Science Fiction Magazines #-#, compiled by Norman Metcalf, is a neatly printed and semi-permanently bound # ## by #I volume available from J. Ben Stark, P.O. Box #, Fairmont Station, El Cerrito, California #. Unfortunately, nothing on the book indicates its price. Whatever it costs, it's a good thing. Obviously designed to be a companion volume to Don Day's Index to Science Fiction Magazines #-#, this one follows the same page makeup style and will fit very comfortably on the shelf right beside its predecessor. In fact it contains a halfway decent section of errata on the Day Index. Some of you out there will have automatically greeted the news of this volume's appearance with joy -- those being the serious collectors and students of science fiction, for whom the Day Index served as the first really good chart into a major portion of the hitherto unsystematized past. Metcalf, Stark, et. al., have done a generous service to many of us by bringing this one out -- and even more and especially so because they made it conform to the Day. There are joys beyond collecting, however, and some beyond description. This book has values even for you who don't really care exactly how long Darius John Granger's story Stop! You're precisely which issue of the # Imagination it appeared. Many of you will join in not caring very much who Imagination's routine writers were. But reading through this book arouses a fascination beyond any purely denotative value. The medium itself conveys many overriding messages, their number and content limited only by the nooks and crannies in one's own mind. For example, it's kind of gratifying to discover that Fred McMorrow had a story in the May, #, F  SF. I've only read one McMorrow story -- a pretty good one from the earlier days of Playboy. I've got a May # F  SF kicking around the house. One of these days very soon I'm going to have the pleasure of reading the McMorrow story in it, and if he's up to the standard of the one example I know, I might well consider that this alone was worth the price of admission to the Index -- even considering that I don't know the price. If you follow me. Or on another hand, one of my favorite pieces of fun in this book, as with the Day, is simply reading down the title index. For instance, in the period covered by this index there have been three stories published in various places all called Breakdown, not one of them particularly distinguished. There have been four called Breaking Point, none of them particularly distinguished. However, there has been only one story called The Belly oj GorJeetl -- and it wasn't any good either. The series I like begins with Call Her Satan by a house name for Fantastic in November # -- and proceeds through Call Him Colossus , Call Him Dead, Call Him Demon, Call Him Nemesis, Call Him Savage!, Call Me Adam, Call Me From the Valley, Call Me Joe, Call Me Mister, Call Me Monster, Call Me Wizard and Call Me Zombie. The rewarding thing about all this is that Call Him Demon (included here as being by Henry Kuttner and in the # Wonder Story A nnual, but actually a much older story by Kuttner-Moore, bylined "Keith Hammond" when first published) was a landmark in the field -- and for that matter Poul Anderson's "Call Me Joe" ain't bad either. In the midst of mirth, we are in thought. Here are a baker's dozen titles and, of that thirteen, two represent some rather memorable work and here I sit fondly reminiscing, hauled back into my own past by the scruff of nostalgia, saying to myself it's not such a bad field after all, is it, that has such nice things in it. Even those of you who don't really know or care whether Grego or Greno Gashbuck was an anagram of Hugo Gernsback and the byline on The Cosmatomic Flyer -- yes, even those of you who don't care about that, if you care about science fiction, which is a fair presumption, might enjoy having this book around for your rainier afternoons. not directly related to chronology. #sJ, for instance, has been around a very long time and is probably the world's most successful fan, to the point where it hardly matters what he does for a living. Harlan Ellison, obversely, was a fan briefly on one afternoon in about #. If you stood these people up next to each other, to look at them you'd think it was the other way around. But no matter. There are certain recognized steps in the evolution and they hold true for most of us, with only their exact arrival time in doubt. But these evolutionary steps are not to be mistaken for fundamental changes. Fans are born from expression; a truly metamorphosed fan would be a griffin, a sphinx. We have them, of course -- a few; their wings are not functional. Flesh being heir to what it is, one of the major areas of fannish interest is the unceasing attempt to impose fannish attitudes on the larger universe. One of the most potent shibboleths is that sciencefiction writers (areare not) capable of making it in the Big World. Which brings us to Adventures In Discovery edited by Tom Purdom (Doubleday, #). This is a book of science-fact essays, all original, compiled by soliciting contributions from science-fiction writers. As such, it's the kind of project that's enormously attractive to writers and makes a merchandisable package but may not ab initio be of much value to readers. Happily it happens that there are some science-fiction writers who do know a little science and can then go ahead and write about it at an acceptable-or-better level of journalism. So, despite its dubious premise, Adventures In Discovery turns out to be a good book, if not one the world was crying for. The book's lead essay, Search for the Hunter , by Poul Anderson, is its best piece of science popularization. It's a thumbnail review of paleoanthropology, bringing us up to date on things such as the fact that many of the "classic" conceptions about Neanderthal man and Cro-Magnon man have been superseded. It's perversely good to know that the Neanderthal picture we were given in grade school -- you remember: the stooped, shambling, squatty, lowbrowed creature with the gnarly bones -- turns out to have been based on an arthritic skeleton. The other essays don't tell us anything quite as startling as that but they're rather interesting and informative nonetheless. The contributions are by Isaac Asimov, James Blish, L. Sprague de Camp, Hal Clement, Robert Silverberg -- with a rather good and markedly perceptive report on Dr. Albert Koch, the #th century charlatan and shownman who once, to his regret, tried very hard to tell the world about a genuine major paleontological discovery -- Harry Harrison, John Brunner, Ben Bova, and Willy Ley. Of all these, only the Brunner fails to be written within the conventional limits set down for writing a popular science essay. The rest all read like reasonably literate, reasonably well-composed reports intended for an audience which does not have time or inclination to read Science or Scientific American but is nevertheless sufficiently interested to accept this information when it turns up presented in this manner. The point is that we did not need any of these particular writers to give us this particular value. The Anderson and the Silverberg do, indeed, tell us things we enjoy knowing. The de Camp conveys a sense of what scientific controversy can really be like, as distinguished from the reasoned disagreement of the stick figures in some sf stories. Willy Ley is always good -- much better as a science writer than he ever chose to be as a storyteller. Like that coach on the New York football Giants says, there are different strokes for different folksrand a sense of this truth begins to close in around even those of us who, if they'd kept their promises, would have themselves been contributors to this book. It's a seductive fannish idea. And it's a good solid, unexceptionable end product. a publication which is neither a piece of science fiction nor a product of the normal publishing establishment -- nor a piece of fannish ephemera -- but rather a fannish permanent publication about science fiction. There are a great many of these and some of them are so narrowly specialized that they find their small audience automatically. Others, however, are not. This was true of the #-# Index , which is about what and who had been published where and how, and now we have The Double: Bill Symposium, in which two people named Bill sponsored an attempt to find out why science fiction is written. Actually the edition I'm looking at, which is copyright # by L. Bowers, represents an updating of the original #-# publication. As such it has considerable merit in addition to its overt purpose, because the updating in some cases reflects the rather marked changes in science fiction fannish verbalizations that have been taking place since the early '#s. The book is based on replies by science-fiction writers to a questionnaire prepared by Lloyd Biggie, Jr., himself a good workman in the field but a scholar as well as a man who cares. (For instance, Lloyd's patient work had an important share in giving the Science Fiction Writers of America a firm opening shove in a good direction.) What we have here are more than ninety professional sf writers' replies to eleven questions such as: "For what reason or reasons do you write science fiction in preference to other classes of literature?" And: "What do you consider the chief value of science fiction?" And: "What suggestions can you offer the beginning writer?" Also: "What do you consider the greatest weakness of science fiction today?" Thornier problems are delved into: "To what extent do you think it's possible to detect a writer's viewpoints as to politics, religion or moral problems through examination of his stories?" And so on. The results are availP.O. Box #, Akron Ohio #. They come in the form of a well designed, handsomely reproduced, I #-page brochure and contain the sometimes sincere, sometimes succinct, sometimes cryptic replies of most of the big and little names in sf. It's not always the Bradburys and the Asimovs who give the most eye-catching answers: reply to: What do you consider the greatest weakness in the sf of today: "I did not know it had a weakness." Alexei Panshin says, "Most of it is ill written." Larry Niven seems to be blaming it on the critics -- not on me, thank God. Norman Spinrad says, "Fandom." And Michael Moorcock says, "It no longer looks squarely (or even obliquely) at the real problems of the present and future." Like the Index , this is a browser's book for most of us. It is fascinating to find these diverse peers replying so differently to the same stimuli. It is equally fascinating that they join in expressing an almost universal dubious attitude toward fannish activities. Phrases on the order of: "It's okay unless the tail begins wagging the dog -- " recur from several otherwise various hands and minds. This strikes a rather interesting note when one stops to think that of the names listed here, twenty-eight are immediately identifiable as former active members of organized fandom, even allowing for the old days when no one conceived of any great difference between fans and pros. Furthermore, a little harder dig reveals that The Double: Bill Symposium is practically a roster of some of the most active amateur magazine publishers and writers of their day -- and that day, in the case of a good dozen of them, is but one generation back as fannish generations are counted. Well, on to statements such as: "It's quite natural that the academic mandarin whose livelihood depends on hitting kids with his Ph.D. should resent a literary form which can fire their imaginations and capture their interest -- and the almost universally hostile reaction from these people to the sf boom of the 'fifties illustrates that." Or: "... an enlarging sidestream, possibly blending with the mainstream." Or: "Reading history, and about sex and religion, history of, is valuable to any writer." Beyond these, I dare not go, or I may wind up quoting this whole thing to you. It's about fandom and it's an awful lot of fun.  IF The Magazine of Alternatives Many today feel that humans are still evolving -- perhaps into -- Berenice and I, on the littoral of one of the fresh-water lakes that have recently reappeared on the north continents, we sleep late mornings and loll through long afternoons; evenings we dip into a perma-chest of ancient writings unearthed by visitors like ourselves and left behind. The chest contains numerous and diverse examples of this lost art probably they were gathered together by some dedicated eccentric who had no better purpose in life. Some of them are unique indeed and have to do with the future as some of the more literate elements of the then society foresaw it, at that time the earth was green, not as green perhaps as it once had been but green enough -- they had a complex about this greenness, these writers did, they knew, or thought they knew, that some day it would be gone and this worried them immensely. They wrote endlessly of how green the earth was and how blue were her skies and carped constantly at their contemporaries for defiling the one and polluting the other -- they wrote about space, too. Space and spaceships, spaceships built of dreams and metal -- they thought, you see, that travel to the stars would be accomplished by means similar to those employed to reach the moon. Oh, such ships they wrote about, these little literary men! Elongated leviathans carrying whole populations to the stars (usually after Earth gave up the ghost), tons and tons and tons of steel plying the immensities -- they wrote about aliens, too -- aliens "Far Procyon IV" and, unavoidably, they wrote about us. It's fun to read what someone who died millennia before you were born thought you were going to look like and how he thought you were going to think, although it's annoying also, because these writers lived during an age sickened by sex (among other things), and they could not see human relationships in their proper perspective; hence their future travelers were little more than spaceborne troglodytes carrying cudgels in the shape of ray guns and dragging fourwheeled carts behind them -- carts filled with misdeeds, misconceptions and mistakes. But, for all their apprehensions, Earth is still a lovely place to be, especially now in spring -- and it is still green... I wonder what these writers would think to see me sitting here with my true love Berenice, reading what they wrote so long ago. They would not be able, though, to see us as we really are but only as reflections. The human race has changed incalculably since they walked upon the earth and we are vastly different from them. But they were vastly different, too -- were they not? -- from who could not write at all, so our being the way we are should not surprise them overmuch. Nevertheless, it would, and our reading what they wrote would surprise them even more and perhaps embarrass them. I turn to Berenice, I say, "Why did they write about the future the apes who preceded them and when they could not even understand the present?" She answers, "That is why -- because they couldn't understand. If they had tried -- perhaps they could have penetrated the suffocating fog of self-importance that lay thickly over their land and have glimpsed part of the truth." "Perhaps you are right," I agree. "But I doubt that very many of their contemporaries read what they wrote, so their insight wouldn't have done the world much good." "Probably," Berenice remarks, "they wouldn't have recognized the truth even if they had glimpsed it. They lived in an age that History later referred to as the Age of Hypocrisy and in an age of hypocrisy there can be no truths -- only majority opinions -- and these can be bought by men rich and clever enough and even the hardiest of seekers after truth are invariably led astray, and these were not the hardiest." Nor were they being honest -- that which you cannot find in your own today you will never find in someone else's tomorrow. "Sol" they called the sun -- and Earth, -- its rays are warm upon us now, although this is immaterial to our comfort, for our bodies are independent of temperature; but Sol sun's rays are warm upon us just the same as we loll on the shore of our blue lake, soon, though, Sol sun will set and the darkness of Earthnight will creep like death across the land, though death to us, of course, is no longer a valid concept, even though it will come to us some day. But it will not come darkly or disdainfully as it came to our ancestors -- the way the Earthnight will shortly come when Solsun has set -- I would not have wanted to live in those dim days. Our interest is not confined solely to those writers in the collection who wrote about tomorrow -- we are also reading those who wrote about the times in which they lived. Some of them wrote very well -- they reflected their society and if this be a criterion of good writing the Age of Hypocrisy was not lacking in this respect, nor were the ages which preceded it. There was one writer in particular who reflected his time exceedingly well -- he was like a mirror held up to the world and the glass was tinted in some magic fashion so that the world was reflected with poignant overtones that linger on long after you have read what he wrote -- it is writers like him we read when we would know about the past, the future we already know about because we live in it -- but it is intriguing nevertheless to read what those other writers thought it would be like, thought space travel would be like. The days pass swiftly here and Berenice and I have so much living to do. I say living, although it is not really that, not in the sense it once was understood -- that kind of living was a fretwork of contrasts, of play and work, of pleasure and pain, of feast and famine, all overshadowed by the imminence of death. No, that is not the sort of living I refer to as I sit here in the Earthdusk, letting my mind roam free, our kind of living would have been incomprehensible to the human race before it attained maturity. I say "maturity" when what I really should say is "present stage of development -- " for I, like all humans before me, am afflicted with the smug conviction that the age in which I live is the culmination of all the ages that preceded it (this is the truth Berenice referred to so short a time ago). I suspect that those malefactors of ancient days who were beheaded for their crimes believed even as the axe descended upon their naked necks that theirs was the best of all possible worlds. I wouldn't be surprised -- indeed, I know this to be the case from reading what they wrote -- that the poor souls living in the Age of Hypocrisy (for all they may have said to the contrary) believed ardently even while they sank ever deeper into the mire of deceits, lies and self-deceptions they had created for themselves that all that had gone before them had paved the way for them -- truly, man is a prisoner of his times, incapable not only of seeing what his prison looks like from without but of discerning what it is really like within. Now the night that is like disdainful death is upon us, and Berenice and I withdraw beneath the canopy of boughs we have fashioned for nostalgia's sake and light a small fire at our feet, not to keep us warm but to keep the past at bay. Beyond its little flames the darkness gathers in -- beyond the darkness burn the stars -- soon we shall be back among them, Berenice and I, where we belong, we can remain upon a planet only for a little length of time, which makes us wonder why those writers of so long ago arbitrarily concluded that life that originated in the sea would consummate its evolution on the land -- that land was a final, rather than a secondary, step -- even when they put us in space they made us carry part of the land with us in those ponderous phallic ships that they invented. I tend, though, to be hypocritical fn my evaluation of my ancestors, though no more so, probably, than they were in their evaluation of theirs. Theirs climbed into trees, they climbed down from them, we climbed into heaven. Homo sapiens was not destined to live forever like an ape, nor Homo astralis like a man, no one dwells upon the Earth now. It is no more than a resort which we indifferently maintain -- a park to which some of us return at sporadic intervals to reflect upon what we are and what we were, it is a big green picnic table hanging in space, one of many others like it, some of which are inhabited by apes. Berenice and I are sitting at the big Earth Table now, others have sat here before us, others will sit after -- the fire flickers, I add more wood, the stars recede. I would like to be a mirror so that I, too, might reflect my times -- we are far more than star-travelers. We are a part of the stars and yet the mirror would show only emptiness, the emptiness of space, for alas, I am no Scott Fitzgerald. I can only touch a truth here and there and then only in my thoughts and I am not sure, perhaps the biggest truth of all eludes me still. Certainly it cannot be as simple as that we are the ultimate purpose of life. I think I see it sometimes, though, hiding in the lines of my true love's face as she sleeps beside me in the night, iridescing in the distant sheen of her hair. But in the morning it will be gone, and in a little while we will be gone, too, and the truth will have vanished in the night. ( Continued from page # ) to the floor. His eyes darted up to Lenore's impassive face. Scott, puzzled, stared at him and then at Lenore. He started to rise and then fell back, helpless, as the hiss pierced the suddenly still air of the room and Lenore cried out, "Scott -- " and fell to the floor at his feet. "She -- she tried to poison me -- " Darby exclaimed, his face a red flag waving in front of Scott. Scott dropped down to kneel beside Lenore's lifeless body. Darby stood over them. Over and over again he whispered, "Viper, viper!" The uneasy thoughts that had plagued Scott since he entered the room blossomed now in the garden of his mind and their scent was sickening. What had Darby been doing in Lenore's apartment? Why had she tried to poison him? He tentatively tasted his own wine. Yes, she had gone for Darby. Why? The word, the question, was a lance searing Scott's flesh as he guessed the answer. Darby was staring at him. "She -- " He stopped, his face closing as abruptly as a slammed door. "Good thing The Propheteer was on the job." His expression dared Scott to speak. When Scott didn't Darby said, "You never know where you'll find a diseased mind. But life must go on. She's better off and so are all of us and the world without her. You've got to take these things with a dram of dispassion." Scott said nothing. But he knew what he would do. Perhaps he had suspected the truth all along. Perhaps not. But he knew what he must do now. beside the warning bell when Scott burst into Square Central in the middle of the long night that had embraced Lenore and refused to release her. Evan awoke at the sound of Scott's feet running across the tiled floor and sputtered helplessly, trying to adjust his lenses, trying to focus the world of the room around him. "You killed her!" Scott shouted, fists clenching as he stood before the old man. "Scott! Killed who? What are you raving about?" Scott slipped to his knees and began to weep. This was all that was left to him now -- tears and regrets and a lust for vengeance. But vengeance was not possible; it would bring death. Or so he had at first thought an hour ago as he stared down at the lifeless body of Lenore who had hated enough to kill Darby. Lenore , he thought now, kneeling, bent forward, his face hidden in his hands and his shoulders shaking. Lenore, you never hated anyone. How did he bring you down so low? The answer that came was shattering. There is no more horrible truth, Scott realized, than the one that tells how one who is made to love can learn to hate. Evan guided his sling down to where Scott kneeled. He reached out a hand and touched Scott's shoulder. "Scott?" Scott leaped to his feet and away. "What hath The Propheteer wrought?" Evan stared at him. Had Scott gone mad? He considered summoning the P-Men. A team from the medicaste. But the boy was weeping again. Evan slinged closer. Scott told him. Everything. Long minutes passed. The sixth finger of Evan's hand reached out as if of its own free will and delicately touched the button labeled P-Men. "Then -- every time I pressed this button -- " Scott nodded stonily. "Someone died." He watched Evan crumble before his eyes. Outwardly Evan was still the same but in the way that a hollowed-out mountain is the same. Outwardly the same. Inwardly empty. "Darby is right," Scott said finally. "Crime can be subtle. But punishable nonetheless. Will you do what I asked?" Instead of answering, The Propheteer ripped the nearest disk with its load of tape from the grid above the console. "I never meant to kill," he said. "I don't now." "It won't be you. We'll only be doing what Darby wants. Reprograming." An hour later it was finished. The Propheteer replaced the tape disk and turned it on. #I #(N '#)Oth  #  Darby's funeral. It took place below Square Central in silence and with only top-grade P-Men in attendance. It was followed by the even briefer ceremony marking Evan Barrister's voluntary retirement as Propheteer. Scott was installed in his place. When the P-Men had gone Scott drove Evan to the apartment the state had allotted him. In recognition of his long years of meritorious service it consisted of two full rooms for his own private use. "You were right about Darby and his motivation," Evan said over coffee in the new apartment. "I asked myself," Scott said, "why anyone would want to be The Propheteer." Evan winced. "I -- ' " "I don't mean you. It was different then. You wanted to prevent crime and to rehabilitate criminals. You wanted to build." "But you reasoned that Darby wanted to -- " "Kill. Murder. Destroy. Why else did he ease you out without your knowing about it? It wasn't the money." "The job pay s just enough to get by on." "It wasn't the status." "Nobody loves The Propheteer." "So I came to the inevitable conclusion. What reward did the job offer? What did it allow a man to do or be given, the way Darby had changed the system from your original conception?" "Kill. Or the chance to kill." "Just so. So I figured we would beat Darby at his own game by reprograming the Legal Administration tape to include unconcious as well as conscious motivation. Including Darby's." "And Darby was identified by the system he had corrupted as a criminal to end all criminals. And he paid the price he had charged so many others -- death." Evan stared at the cuckoo clock on the table before him, Scott's housewarming gift. "What are you going to do now that you are The Propheteer?" "I've already done it. Before we left -- I resigned. But before I did I suggested that the complex be analyzed and restructured so that potential criminals will still be identified but not killed. I suggested they be apprehended, treated and returned to society. I urged that the medicaste be placed in charge of the program's administration as they were in the beginning. I also mentioned that you ant during the redesign period." "Did they agree?" "They did." "You would have made a good Propheteer," Evan said. "The Propheteer is dead," Scott said. Evan smiled. "Long live The Propheteer!" Lenore, Scott thought with a wrench. I would have ended up calling the complex Lenore. "Where are you going?" Evan asked as Scott rose. "Stay and talk a little." He almost said please. Scott shook his head. "I've got to go. But I'll be back for a visit now and then." He drove too fast to Old Arena and strapped himself onto one of the pallets. One day soon, he hoped, there would be no more need for Old Arena and the things that happened there. But for now, he needed Old Arena. He stared steadily at the battle raging between the sweating teams of gigantic colonials that had been imported from Alpha Asteroid and gradually he let the impotent anger that was born of absolute and irrevocable loss overwhelm him. He shouted words that shamed him as his fingers tore at the plastic substance of the pallet, shredding it. With every word that left his lips he felt relieved. And defeated. And very much alone in the excited and screaming crowd.  worth adding to your library... stories you will treasure... available to you at a special # discount no commitments. Here are the books of enduring value that you will want to own... for hours of science-fiction pleasure, to be read, reread, and discussed with your friends. These are the books that have proven themselves... filled with all of the features you look for in S-F...written by the acknowledged masters of the art. Just circle your choices below, mail to us, and the books will be in your pages, containing stories by such masters of science fiction as Arthur C. Clarke, Theodore Sturgeon, A. E. van Vogt, Clifford Simak, Poul Anderson, Leigh Brackett, John W. Campbell, Jr. All of the stories belong to the excitingly modern era that swept SF to its greatest pinnacle of popularity. #-I fromMoldaug, inhuman stars from the last human settlement, are gathering together for war. Old world colonies in order to avert this war. But not rugged individualist Cully When, the type of man who has pioneered frontiers in all times and all places. Set in some future time, this action-filled adventure depicts space-age guerrilla warfare and age-old human stupidity with excitement and ends with an explosive climax. # pp. List Price... # Discount Price...# S-# separate and complete worlds -- idyllic Lithia and a culture on Earth that has literally gone under ground, provides the basis for the story of four extraordinary men. There is the priest, dedicated to the glory of God; the scientist working for the glory of man; the realist who works only for himself; and the man who is content to ask nothing of any world, any man, or any deity. The author presents a compelling moral problem. This book is something of a four de force. l#pp. List Price... # Discount Price... # S-# the edge of tomorrow...who will be chosen for immortality? Who will make this ultimate decision -- the government, free enterprise, or private monopoly? A new, highly controversial novel, infused with blood and guts, examining the disease of power as well as the responsibility. Both praised and damned before it was even published, this novel deserves your personal attention. # pp. List Price... # .# Discount Price... # S-#A the Planet of the Flowers, Dr. Freda Caron's fiance Paul has sent her an exquisite iridescent yellow tulip that not only has a plastic memory -- but can talk. Freda realizes that she must unlock the secrets of the flower planet and its strange hold on Paul. In this exciting new book, Freda must travel from her ultra-rational world-oftomorrow to explore the strange, unearthly flower planet. The climax of this shocking and oddly beautiful novel is bizarre and delightful. # pp. List Price...# Discount Price... # #-# an entire day, a small rural village in England loses contact with the outside world. Soon after, all the women, married or not become pregnant, eventually giving birth to remarkable golden-eyed children who exhibit a strange kind of sinisterism. They are dangerous and Midwich must make the ultimate decision -- if the children survive, then mankind must join the dinosaur among Nature's discards. A gripping account of man's fight for survival. # pp. List Price... #. # Discount Price... #. # S-# C. M. Kornbluth. Two major advertising agencies are fighting for the Venus account -- nothing less than total control of the Venus economy and markets will do. It is completely unimportant that Venus is a harsh, barren, uninhabited planet. According to ths mentality of Mitchell Courtenay of Fowler Schocken Associates, the trick is to persuade colonists to go to Venus, and once there, they will have to survive as best they can. One of the most savage and devastating attacks on modern consumer society and the advertising agents who are its high priests. The Space Merchants is uncomfortably prophetic. # pp. List Price...# Discount Price...# S-# mysterious space force that inhibits the world's intelligence. But suddenly, it's gone and overnight the intellect of every living creature is trebled. What are the consequences of such instant genius? These are the problems confronting Archie Brock, former near moron; Peter Corinth, physicist; and his no-longer dumb wife. This provocative and absorbing book explores the ultimate problem of such a situation -- in a world free of the difficulties that has plagued mankind throughout history, what is man to do with his time? # pp. List Price... #. # Discount Price... # S-#A Asimov book...America's foremost science writer, takes you on a personalized guided tour of his first # books. This, his #th book, is an anthology of works selected by the author himself. It is a journey which acquaints the reader with a writer considered to be a genius, who delights in every aspect of life and has the capacity to make any subject he writes about both understandable and entertaining. Reviewers customarily greet Asimov publications with such adjectives as ling." Opus # is no exception. # pp. List Price...# Discount Price...# S-# Heinlein's Future History Stories. Twenty-five years ago Robert A. Heinlein began to write stories about an imaginary future that is fast becoming a reality. Discover, through the pen of the master of space-age fiction, about man's first step on the moon; weather control; manufacture of synthetic food; interstellar exploration. Now, for the first time, in chronological order, are Heinlein's #I compelling stories -- all depicting a glimpse of a possible tomorrow. # pp. List Price... # Discount Price... # S-# master pain peddler, skillful and sophisticated, lives in a time when reading tragic headlines no longer provides the necessary sensations. Into Chalk's sinister hands falls Lona Kelvin, orphaned, mother of # children, yet without, a soul; and Minner Burris, starman, whose butchered body was put together by aliens, a walking horror. What fun to mate these two and watch them wallow ia their mutual torment. But somewhere, something went wrong. Discover what happens when the puppets begin to pull their own strings in this imagi# pp. List Price... #. # Discount Price...# P.O. Box #, Grand Central Post Office, New York, N. Y. # Please send me the books Please print full name  address I have circled. S-l S-# S-# S-#A S-# S-# S-# S-#A S-# S-# Name Address City State Zip Code Sorry, No C.O.D.'s. (Please add # for postage and handling. N.Y.C. residents please add # sales tax. N.Y. State residents please add # sales tax.)  society american I got sick and tired of coughing and wheezing and hacking. So I quit. I quit smoking cigarettes. Which wasn't easy. I'd been a pack-a-day man for about # years. Still, I quit. And, after a while, I also quit coughing and wheezing and hacking. Now, the American Cancer Society offers every quitter an I.Q. button. To tell everyone you've got what it takes to say "I quit." And it takes plenty. I know from personal experience. I know something else. There is one thing tougher than quitting cigarettes And that's not quitting. -- And we'll include everything you need! when you join the Universe Book Club and agree to accept -- at great savings -- only # books in the coming year the ones leading astrologers charge hundreds of dollars for -- even if you don't know a thing about astrology! We'll give you everything you need for a token # -- when you join the Universe Book Club! You get a revolutionary, easy-to-use system based on the precise aspects of all # key heavenly bodies -- for every single date of birth from # through #! Every horoscope you cast will be detailed and personal... rich with information about personality, love life, career potentials, and much more. We'll send you complete astrological charts, tables, symbols, instrucevery planetary position into a completely individual "reading." This means you can discover what the "stars" have in store for you, your family, friends, business associates...which times of the years are favorable...which traits to guard against, which to nurture... and much, much more. If you're interested in astrology, psychic sciences, and other occult phenomena -- this is the book club for you. Each month the Editors select provocative, often controversial books tions by famous mystics, the black arts, astrology. Selections are described in advance. They sell for #, #, or more in publishers' editions, but you pay only # plus shipping and handling. (Occasional extra-value selections slightly higher.) Accept only the books you want. Take as few as # in the coming year from several offered each month. You may resign anytime thereafter. To get everything you need to cast horoscopes the professional way -- at home -- in minutes... simply mail the coupon today with only # to help cover shipping. If not delighted, return the material within # days to cancel membership. Universe Book Club, Garden City, N.Y. #.  Instructions for casting horoscopes even with no knowledge of astrology.  All you need for casting horoscopes for anyone born any day from # to #.  Detailed descriptions of personality, character, prospects for careers, health, wealth, etc.  Conven ient horoscope forms, plus keys to interpreting each planetary aspect. Devised by a worldfamous professional astrologer This fool-proof system for casting horoscopes was devised by Grant Lewiformer editor of "Horoscope" magazine. A bestselling author, Lewi was regarded as "the astrologer's astrologer" even before this system was published in Heaven Knows What. Please accept my application for membership and send me Grant Lewi's great work Heaven Knows What with all the materials I need to cast horoscopes easily and professionally. I enclose I # to help cover shipping. New book selections will be described for me in advance. A con venient form will always be provided for my use if I do not wish " to receive a forthcoming selection. I pay only #, plus shipping o and handling, for each selection I accept (unless I take an extravalue selection). I need take only # selections or alternate selections in the coming year, and may resign any time after that. scope offer, I may return everything in # days and membership o will be cancelled. I will owe nothing. m (please print)  (Your phone number, bank or department store charge account) Offer good in Continental U.S.A. and Canada only. #-U# Printed in U.S.A. I to figure out how much you hate missing the best story of your favorite writer or the major part of a great novel. But we can't compute a formula to stock every newsstand in the country with enough copies of our popular magazines to satisfy every reader. So we sometimes miss you and you miss us -- and that's a double tragedy. It doesn't take a genius to handle it. either. All it takes is a minute of your time, for which we want to repay you with a handsome saving over the newsstand price. Just fill in the coupon -- or write the information on a piece of plain paper -- and mail it to us. Then you'll be sure instead of sorry. galaxy , 'i.:' rate. I enclose my check or money order for:  # issues of each for #  # issues of each for #  # issues of each for #I .# Name Zip Code... Prices outside the Western Hemisphere add # per # issues for postage Please check whether  new or  renewal Address... City  State Galaxy is published in French, German, Italian, Japanese and Spanish. The U. S. Edition is published in Braille and Living Tape. Stephen Tall Michael G. Coney A. Bertram Chandler Robert Silverberg Editor Editor Emeritus Science Editor Feature Editor Managing Editor Art Director Associate Art Director Publisher Associate Publisher Robert Conquest James E. Gunn Ray Bradbury Vaughn Bode' Algis Budrys lished monthly by Universal Publishing  Distributing Corporation, Arnold E. Abramson, President Main offices: # East # Street, New York, N Y. #. #c per copy. #-issue subscription: S# in the United States, elsewhere S#. Second class postage paid at New York, N Y. and addilional mailing offices. Copyright ' # by Universal Publishing  Distributing Corporation under International, Universal and PanAmerican Copyright Conventions. AM rights reserved. The publisher assumes no responsibility for unsolicited material. All stories printed in this magazine are fiction and any similarity between characters and actual persons is coincidental. Title registered U S. Patent Office Printed in U S A. that I'm surrounded by a hideous reality arrived at by what is known as C onsensus. A believer is the guy who looks at the sunset and tells you Ihut it's as beautiful as a post curd, One day he will meet a girl who is as pretty as a picture (don't let this get past you), for whom he will vaguely evoke model males touted in mass media. These two will marry and breed children who will start life looking like all their cousins and other relatives on both sides but will grow up to be just like the old man or the old lady. And keep the faith. Some day the jerk will die either to confirm an accident or a medical statisticor simply of never having lived or seen a sunset or known a woman or had anything but hand-me-down children. In his coffin he will look natural and lifelike for the first time since birth. Forgettable phrases will eulogize him -- as pertinent to him as a post card is to a sunset or a picture to a lovely girl, for he Was, after all, human. But the one unforgettable truth about him will not be uttered. He lived by -- and died for -- Consensus. Some of us do. Others don't. Some of us will see a sunset as a sunset, a woman as a woman, a man as a man and a child as something new -- a genetic combination as individual as a fingerprint. An unprecedented life form about which no Consensus can exist, human genetics being as helter-skelter as they are. Ostensibly, by consensus, we breed by skin color, common antecedents, religious or ethnic dogma, for money or status and sometimes just for kicks. The historic realities of human procreation, of course -- and I think fortunately -- have little to do with such irrelevancies. You and I -- if you're truly reading this -- come from a long line of people and who knows what before that. We have this in common and I will say nothing more about your people. But if anyone were to tell me that over the millennia not one of mine crossed a frontier or jumped a fence I would know I was dealing with a clown. Or perhaps an idiot. I would know so from personal history, immediate family history and the recorded movements of more distant ancestors during the great churnings of Earth's human populations-mass migrations attended by violence, rapine, ravishment, conquest, love and lust. I come from restless, pagan stock and even a brief glance at a schematic diagram of the races of man would suggest that we are genetically related right around the globe. Regardless of race, color or creed. And this, right now, is where the action is. The Tower of Glass a great new serial by Robert Silverberg, starts in this issue. It deals with man's mastery , of his own creation and genes. It also touches on the false gods of Consensus and is a book that makes science fiction not only pertinent but necessary. "We want to test your writing aptitude" If you have ever wanted to write, here is your opportunity to find out if you have talent worth developing. Take this revealing Aptitude Test created by I # famous authors By Rod Serling If you want to write, my colleagues and I would like to test your writing aptitude. We'll help you find out if you have the talent it takes to become a successful writer. Several years ago, I joined together with Max Shulman, Faith Baldwin, Bennett Cerf, Bruce Catton, J. D. Ratcliff and several others to form the Famous Writers School. Our aim was to help qualified people acquire the skills they need to break into print. We poured everything we know about writing into a new kind of professional training course, which you take at home in your free time. After a solid grounding in the fundamentals of all good writing, you get advanced training in the specialty of your choice. Each of your writing assignments is examined by instructors who are themselves professional writers or editors. Your instructor goes over your work word by word, blue-penciling corrections right on it -- much as an editor does with established writers. Then he returns it to you with a long, personal letter of advice. This training works well. Our students Rod Serling, six-time Emmy Award winner, made TV writing an art form with Patterns, Requiem for a Heavyweight and T wilight Zone. He has also written many short stories and motion picture scripts. have sold their writing to hundreds of publications including Red book and True. Free Aptitude Test offered To find out if you can benefit from this training, send for the School's free Aptitude Test. If you test well, or offer other evidence of writing ability you may enroll. But there is no obligation. Famous Writers School Dept. W-# Westport Connecticut # I want to know if I have writing aptitude worth developing. Please mail me, without obligation, your Aptitude Test and illustrated brochure. Mr. Mrs Age Miss Circle one and please print Street City State Zip Accredited by the Accrediting Commission of the National Home Study Council. and Space history echoes with their achievements. If you haven't yet read about them -- start now! by proper standards: Allison, Carmichael and Tattersall. Oddballs Starry-eyed nuts. The space program was the space program but you didn't have to leave the human race to be a part of it. So said their contemporaries, with sly and good-humored scorn. How could they know that in the long list of special names in the history of space contemplation and exploration, names like Aristotle, Galileo, Einstein, Goddard, Shepherd, Lovell, Armstrong, Aldrin none would be more lustrous, more worthy of memory than Allison, Carmichael and Tattersall? Since the moon explorations, man had reached out. Mars was known. Four landings had been made on its bare and cratered crust and the hope of finding indigenous life and remnants of past civilizations had been sponged away by bleak fact. There was no life on Mars. Apparently there had never been. But it, loo, had served. Timonium power was first used on the Mars run -- and the solar system opened. The stars still lay beyond. But an infant must learn to walk one step at a time. The next step, vast Jupiter, swung in its majestic orbit as always and now, with timonium, it was within reach. The target was Callisto. It had long been theorized that the giant planet might never be explored at first hand but that its big inner satellites were natural space stations, ready-built observatories for the studies that would have to be made before improving man moved on to the stars, out into the unknown systems that swung around other suns. The term was Callistonaut. There were to be three of them; three men intelligent enough to grasp the intricate technologies that would implement the entire project. Three men who could live together tranquilly and at peace for the two years of the journey to Jupiter's great moon and return. Three men with competencies so special that location meant nothing to them. Three men who could work for days and weeks without thinking of their surroundings at all. Three men who could live happily without the human race. And when the te'sls and competitions and complex analyses and expert opinions were finally structured and programed and fed into the computers the three Callistonauts, by margins so wide that it was no contest, were Allison, Carmichael and Tattersall. Allison and Carmichael could play tick-tack-toe for literally days on end. They had a record of games that extended back to the first days of their space academy training. They had refined the game and complicated it but it was still tick-tack-toe. Tattersall loved to watch ants. He could and did watch them from earliest dawn until they grew quiet in the evening chill. He was happiest when he had a day all to himself, a day in which he could watch ants. It must not be inferred that these things were all they could do. Naturally' not. Carmichael was a space physicist-mathematician of such profundity that he thought -- and sometimes spoke -- in mathematical symbols. And his memory was legendary. Allison had designed the basic energy-detection devices with which the spaceship was equipped. He expected to work on them, to extend them, to test them, to use them for whatever purposes presented themselves during the two-year voyage. Tattersall's concern was life. All kinds of life. Life interacting with life, life in whatever forms it could be imagined to exist and wherever it might possibly be found. Was there life on Jupiter? On Callisto? If there was, Allison would detect it, Tattersall would recognize and interpret it and Carmichael would reduce everything to formulae of unimaginable complexity and completeness and collaborate with the computers in deciding what they meant. tory stabilized thirty-one hundred miles above the Colorado Rockies the Callisto ship finally reached completion. Its interior, designed by the best minds in the international space program, was modified slightly by its occupantsto-be to include a comfortable game cubicle where tick-tack-toe, space chess and other games could be played. Adequate provision also was made for the housing of Tattersall's ant colonies, a number of which he planned to take along. The long artificial days, the weeks and months in deep space, would be ideal for ant-watching. The ship had little personality. It was a metallic, glittering, featureless teardrop, the blunt end destined to nose first into uncharted, uninvaded space, the tapered trailing end well suited for the extruding of sensors, and for the location of ion exhausts from the strange new timonium engines. On one side of the front bulge was painted the insignia banner of the International Space Council, on the other glowed the Stars and Stripes. The Callistonauts approved of these. They were proper and fitting. But the name Natalie across the front of the ship's blunt snout annoyed them all. "That is ridiculous," Allison said. "Whose bright idea was that? Naming the ship is the spaceman's right. I wouldn't be comfortable invading deep space in a ship called Natalie. I don't even know a Natalie." He had not been informed that Natalie was the name of the International Space Council President's favorite niece. It would have made no difference if he had known. Tattersall strode on long legs around the front of the vessel, his magnetized boots snapping onto the metallic scaffolding at each step. He liked the lines of the teardrop. "This is a good craft," said Tattersall. "She fias a destiny. She will ride the oceans of space. She'll be blown along by the solar winds. Let's call her the Albatross." "I used to be pretty good with a brush," Carmichael said. "Probably I haven't lost my touch." So he called a construction foreman, borrowed the equipment he needed and had himself lifted up to where he could go to work. A few minutes with an expunger, and Natalie was no more. Then neatly, in Old English lettering, he painted Albatross in glittering blue. "Put a penetrator ray on that," he directed the workman. "Make it a part of the hull. If Natalie has to have her name on something, we'll call a mountain on Callisto Natalie." "One on the back side," Allison amended. Like Earth's moon, Callisto always keeps the same side toward its planet. The Callistonauts thought nothing of this tweaking of the nose of Authority. In fact, they thought very little of Authority, period. As the first spacemen destined to pass the asteroid belt, to probe the far reaches of emptiness in which swung the Outer Planets, they knew they were special and thus entitled to a reasonable amount of privilege. This they were not backward about assuming. The prompt handling of the name incident set the tone for the entire operation. and propose but when the chips were down it would be the Callistonauts, the men on the spot, Allison, Carmichael and Tattersall, who would dispose. So no more was heard of Natalie. The Albatross was christened by breaking on its snout a bottle containing French champagne, Russian vodka, Japanese saki, Mexican tequila, Scotch whiskey and, at Tattersall's insistence, a small dollop of good bourbon from a little still known to him in the Tennessee hills. Four hundred ceremony to the world, while announcers and commentators chattered in five hundred languages, plus any number of dialects and accents. The composite fluid from the broken bottle had no effect on the ship's hull, thus confirming a general impression. The Albatross was a sturdy craft. There was a great deal of oratory. Dignitaries from all the countries that had contributed to from the planet's surface and occupied seats of honor on the great domed platform, looking down on the green and cloud-swathed Earth and out into the blue-black void of space. If they had contributed sizable amounts, they were on the program. The speeches went on for hours. They might have lasted longer had not the Callistonauts, growing bored, gotten up and walked out of the dome, crossed along the pressurized corridor and boarded the ship. "A man can takejust so much," Allison commented. "After all that hot air, they'll have to pump out the bubble." "Live and let live," said Carmichael generously. "They're having fun. If they hadn't seen us walk out, they'd never have missed us." "Pity," Allison said. "Still, I suppose we might sneak in a game or so while they're winding things up. We can say we're christening the game room." They settled in, made themselves comfortable, and soon were lost in tick-tack-toe. Tattersall went to see about his ants. T HE pre-launch activities came to an end at last. The Callistonauts went through the final checklist of seven thousand four hundred and two items with Earth Control, Allison and Tattersall using conventional lists, Carmichael doing the whole thing in his head. Then they posed for final pictures, battened the last hatch and the Albatross pushed gently away from the domes and platform and scaffolding of her orbiting birthplace and floated quietly, a mile or so from the crowded platstrapped and fitted into their acceleration couches. Ignition lights burned. There was a soft whine, a faint blue mist diffusing at the tail of the teardrop, and then, to the wide-eyed watchers, nothing. The Albatross was in her element, riding the solar winds. "There's not much point in piling up all those Gs at take-off," Carmichael remarked ten minutes later, as they unstrapped. "We could build speed slowly and get the same result." "Makes your tummy unhappy, does it?" Tattersall grinned. He bounced his lanky form from one wall to the other of the observation-control room, finally steadied himself in midair but upside-down to his two companions, who still clung to their couches. "Not really," Carmichael said, "though I've got more tummy to be unhappy than either of you." Carmichael was short, had a pink face and platinum hair and tended to be plump. "It's just that the fast take-off is an atavism. Like having a buggy-whip socket on a racing car." "We can pul that in the report," Allison suggested. "It's true enough and it's a good line." He rolled off his couch and floated free in the zero gravity. They all spent a few minutes bounding about, enjoying weightlessness. They handled the situation expertly, for each had had several moon runs and Allison had been a member of the last Mars expedition. They had their space legs. But probably what they were enjoying mosj was the knowledge into the distance at a comfortable fifty thousand miles an hour. "Well, to work," Carmichael said. "Let's check out with Earth Control and verify what they know as well as we do. Once they're happy we can have a bite of something and then I'll feel we're in business." "I'll do it," Tattersall offered. "After we pass the moon I've got a watch program to set up. Let me get my routine over first." So he went through the seven thousand, four hundred and twoitem checklist with Earth Control, exchanged a couple of pleasantries and switched off audio contact. Everything green. Everything Go. Earth Control could monitor every system and activity on the craft, could activate back-up systems, could even detect need for and initiate repairs. As far as the responsibilities of the Callistonauts were concerned, the Albatross was as completely automatic as any space entity had ever been. The one thing Earth Control could not monitor without the cooperation of the crew of the Albatross was conversation. And that probably was just as well. Actually the Albatross was a luxury situation. Due to the launch from high Earth orbit and the marvelous efficiency of the timonium reactors, there were no practical restrictions on needed equipment, materials or space. The ship's calculated fuel need, for all situations and for two years, was just thirtyone pounds of timonium. And a three hundred per cent margin for unanticipated emergency was included in this. A two-year supply of food biomass, in forms that each man found most palatable and perfectly maintained in fresh or living condition, was no great problem. In addition, a hydroponics room, which ran itself, provided everything from radishes to melons. And if both of these were, for some highly unlikely reason, no longer available, the ship's organic recycling systems would still feed the Callistonauts. Not as enjoyably -- but they would be nourished indefinitely. They wouldn't starve. Each man had a small but comfortable stateroom. The workshop was the result of an inordinate amount of planning and designing and there was no reasonable equipment that could not be constructed in it. Raw materials were in adequate supply, including projected possible needed amounts of every element in pure form. In short, the Callisto run was more than a simple expedition to explore a sector of the Solar System. It was preparation and training for the stars. Callistonaunts were not only settled in, they felt more at home than they had felt for months. They had watched the moon drift by at a close four thousand miles and had received a bon voyage message They had had a meal, a rest period, and each had taken a first step on an activity that was particularly his own. Tattersall had gotten his ant colonies properly installed and normally active. In the stress of takeoff he had neglected to activate the rotation of the ant lab and had found each colony capsule an unhappy, leg-waving cloud of ant workers floating about aimlessly in the zero gravity or clinging together in violently agitated balls. There was considerable individual injury. With the establishment of normal one-G, the ants promptly resumed instinctive behavior and no permanent harm resulted from the oversight. "In any ecosystem, damage to the individual is only a symptom," Tattersall mused as he watched his pets clear away the debris after the disaster. "If the species adjusts, the species persists." Allison set up the first of a proposed series of screens designed to make visual the sophisticated winnowing of a matter-detecting device. This was simply a variation of his energy-detecting and analyzing principle and he had high hopes for it. Trained on a space quadrat of known size, the sensors were designed to locate and eventually to record each material particle as it appeared in and traversed the area. Since these were of many kinds and values, the first screen showed a confusing kaleidoscope of streaks and clusters of light. But Allison sat and studied it happily. Carmichael's concern was with the computers. There were three of them and each reinforced and extended the potential of its next smaller predecessor. Hence the first two actually digested and structured data for involved analysis by the third. They required no maintenance or adjustment but Carmichael faced them with problem after problem, all manner of probability speculations, hypotheses in a variety of frames and contexts. In his way he was quite as content as Allison or Tattersall. They had the second meal together, This was not to be a pattern. None of them had the same metabolism, the same rest needs, the same work-period length preferences. The ship's maintenance was completely automatic. Its speed and guidance was one of the functions of the first computer and never required the collective attention of the Callistonauts. This second meal, therefore, was entirely social, before individual activity rhythms became established. "Request a conference," Tatlltersail said, after the eggs and bacon, toast and orange juice. There was both California and Florida orange juice, to be fair. With the second cup of coffee they were leaning back in their chairs, relaxing. The ship had been given a one-G spin, so normal eating procedure was possible. "I'm available," Carmichael said, stirring his coffee. As his well-nourished build indicated, he took both sugar and cream. Allison liked cream only, while Tattersall drank his black. "Fire away," said Allison. Tattersall sipped tentatively at his steaming cup. "I'm concerned," he said, "with all that empty space out there." "Aren't we all?" Carmichael asked. "A partial misstatement," Allison pointed out. "It's space, of course, but it's not entirely empty. Matter is simply more widely scattered. Everything's relative." "This we know," Tattersall conceded. "I used conventional phrasing. My concern is this: In every life situation that I'm aware of, each living thing has a minimum space requirement. It also must have a consistent energy source and sufficient matter for a corporeal entity. The availability of these basics results in persistence of life form. No sweat?" "Ecology I," Carmichael said. "Carry on." "In any ecosystem," Tattersall lectured, "given the energy and the matter in usable form, the competition is for space. Hence Earth, with its carbon-based life molecules adjusted to a free-oxygen atmosphere and able to aggregate into complex life forms, is limited in population numbers only by the space it can provide." "Obvious, but relevant to what? This is out of my field," commented Allison. "I'll get to you," Tattersall said. "I think you're important. But first, more kindergarten. Why isn't there life on Earth's moon? On Mars?" "Atmosphere, naturally," Allison said. "Lacking that, the other missing basics, if any, make no difference. No oxygen, no life." "As we know it," Tattersall added. "There's space, though. Just no way to make a usable energy flow available to complex, replicating molecules. Q.E.D." "So what's the question?" asked Carmichael. "There could be living entities on Mars, perhaps," went on Tattersall, "if they had other than a carbon-based molecular organization and another way of garnering the needed energy supply. We don't believe they're there, for such 'living things,' if you will, would be likely to approach densities comparable to the substrate and would hence be detectable. We could see 'em, weigh 'em, count 'em, take their pictures. And the available space for such forms, the surface space of the planet, would be negligible compared to all this lovely nothing we can see out the view ports. In other words, if life could get its basic requirements of matter and energy in some other fashion, why should it aggregate around any miserable little dense matter complex? Its other need is space. And there's space. Endless, ageless distances of it." "You're beginning to interest me," Allison said. "Tie it up." "When I saw my ants tumbling about in zero gravity, totally unable to adjust to the lack of the attraction of their bodies to a dense substrate, I began to think. If there were no large, appreciable aggregations of matter in the universe, would there be no life? If matter and energies are diffuse, are they any less there? That space out there is older than any planet, older than any sun. Why couldn't it also be the oldest life space, the ancestral biosphere?" Carmichael bounced out of his chair, took quick strides up and down the small dining room. "Beautiful," he said. "Logical, loo. I'll compute some general probabilities, then dig into the likelihood of other living molecular combinations, using known atomic structure, elemental affinities and behavior, for data. It could take me a while." "We're twelve hours from Earth," Allison pointed out. "We're concerned, among other things, with the possible life on Jupiter, on Callisto, and the rest of the Jovian complex as opportunity offers. Are you trying to reason that life out of existence before we even get there?" Tattersall grinned. "Not at all," he said. "You weren't listening. The probabilities are the same as they were before I said a word. And I wasn't saying that the possibilities of life on those aggregates are particularly remote. Carmichael can do some playing with that. I was reasoning after the fact with the moon and Mars. If there's life there, nothing we've yet devised can detect it." He paused and his long, homely, Lincolnesque face looked blankly into distance. "No," he continued, "what I'm really concerned with is the space between here and there. Is it waste, non-usable space as far as life is concerned? Since the beginning of time, whatever that means, have no replicating, behaving masses ever made use of all that apparent emptiness? As an ecologist, suddenly I don't believe it." He eyed Allison's classic profile, so different from his own. "You've got sensors out," he said. "You're probing that same space with equipment so special I'll never have sense enough to understand it. Do I challenge you?" "You know, you do," Allison said, "I'm surveying space because it's full, not because it's empty. You're hypothesizing concerning what it may possibly be full of." Tattersall unfolded his long form. "As far as I'm concerned, conference is over," he said. "I've got my money's worth." II T attersall knew he'd get his money's worth in more than discussion. The organization, or rather the complete lack of it, of the Albatross personnel practically guaranteed that. He had planted an idea. Each Callistonaut had hisown competencies, his own special areas of concern. He had no obligatory tasks, no restrictions on how he should or should not spend his time. No man had authority, save over his own activities. It shouldn't have worked, men being men. But it did. For three activity spans, roughly three Earth days, the men barely noticed each other. Carmichael slept twice, Allison had his eight hours three times, while Tattersall had four brief naps. Carmichael had roast beef, lamb chops, a huge pizza and lots of ice cream during his waking hours, Allison had run heavily to vegetables and eggs and had visited the hydroponics room twice for fresh leafy greens. He also took setting-up exercises after each sleep. Tattersall wasn't hungry, so he knew he must have eaten now and then, but he couldn't remember what. The spaceship was tooling along at the agreed-on fifty thousand miles an hour. Earth Control monitored but made no adjustments, since none were needed. For the Callistonauts the ship was home, transportation and undisturbed lab space. That was as near Utopia as they ever expected to come. Having watched ants and speculated on hypothetical space populations for his three days, Tattersall mentally came up for air. He wondered if Allison's sensors were picking up anything new and different. Carmichael may have pin-pointed some new molecular affinities with possible life potential. He found them in the game cubicle, just launching on a session of tick-tack-toe. "I don't mean to intrude," he apologized. "Just curious about the sensors." "We've only just begun the game," Allison said. "Afraid I've got nothing you can use yet." His handsome fce brightened. "One thing, though. I've made the solar wind visible. The proton flow shows nicely. Carmichael is going to calculate concentration and spacing after we relax a little. I think I've got enough for him to work with." "Only subatomic particles?" Tattersall was disappointed. "As of now," Allison said. "I think I've figured out how to broaden the settings, though. After all, it's just radar." "Plus," said Carmichael. "Plus," Allison agreed. "Go in the lab and take a look. The screen's on." Tattersall left them to their game. Since he had been invited, he had no hesitancy in seating himself before the big screen and watching the even streams of tiny blips move endlessly across it. If he can broaden the settings, he mused, we might learn something. Visualizing a known entity is just game playing. But some provision for sensing all matter in a section of space simultaneously -- now that would be progress! He decided he was hungry, so he punched for eggs and bacon and Florida orange juice. He'd had California the last time he recalled eating, but couldn't detect any difference. After plenty of black coffee he was suddenly ready to sleep, which he did for twelve hours. "I've adjusted the sensors," Allison told him when they happened to meet in the control room a couple of days later. "I get the gross space trash now, meteors and the like, and some gas clouds, mostly hydrogen and helium. Nothing I didn't know to be there but I love to be able to see them." "Sounds good," said Tattersall. TT # Ballantino Boohs tion blow strong and boisterous, what with the Nebula Awards and all. It seems to be a month in which everyone is publishing large numbers of titles, ourselves included. So we'd better get our books sorted out right off. First, our magnificent adult fantasy list has two new entries -- Lord one a delight. With the added plus of Lin Carter's Introduction and biography. Lin has also discovered a real this lady and very little is available from standard records. Someone must have information about an author of such charm and ingenuity as this -- so whoever you are, please communicate with us.  favorite Irish dramatic soprano, all read pieces of it. Here is the whole fiery history of Helva, a glorious creature (who, by the way, has the endorsement, of the Medical World in March, if you are nimble, you'll be able to find displays of three John demand and buy Poul Anderson's .  side of the ever alert science-fiction field, that is) have become aware that the planet is in an ecological crisis. April will see an ecological teach-in. Support it. In Ballantine's Conservation Series (actually our Survival Series, but until now you couldn't come right out and say so -- like who wants to know how to survive, no?) of course our text on the ecological strike us as marvelously unwieldy. it will have been on the stands a while by the time you read this. A Ballantine Friends of the Earth Book, at #c. Watch for it. And watch out for your planet. BB He grinned as he added: "I've just had a gentle scolding from Earth Control. They've been trying to talk to us for two days. They seem to think someone should be available for contact at all times." "Why?" asked Allison. "They didn't say," said Tattersall. "May I see the screen?" The dark surface was different now, with blips large and small, some in regular patterns and many jumbled in no detectable arrangement. "I've raised my sights," Allison explained. "Nothing subatomic showing now. Everything you see is at least molecular in size. But the variety is so great the picture's not very analyzable. Carmichael put counters on some of the commoner items but it soon was evident what they were -- so he lost interest." "Blips the same size don't behave alike," Tattersall pointed out. Long experience watching details of ant activity had sharpened his awareness of minutiae. "If there were some easy way to tell them apart, your counting could be done on a much enlarged scale." "How about color?" Allison suggested. "There's a spectroscopic arrangement I might make that would, I hope, distinguish. If I can pick it up, putting the color on the screen would be a cinch." he didn't have his usual concentration. He found his mind wandering back to Allison's screen with its endless variety and fluctuating concentrations and patterns of little flashes of light. He wondered if closer observation, the kind a student of limited ecosystems could make, would extract any further profit from Allison's detection skills. He watched ants for a day, then gave up. Allison had been busy. Not only had he changed and modified the emphases of his detectors but he had set up another screen, one that occupied almost one entire wall of the little lab. And it was a marvel of colored blips and clusters of lights, moving and whirling and flowing in dozens of simultaneous patterns. "This one gives perspective," Allison explained. "The scale is smaller, the area much larger. It is concerned only with molecular clusters, which makes the situation less complex. Any questionable area can be examined in subatomic detail by the more refined sets of sensors which utilize the smaller screen." "High and low power." Tattersall grinned. "That's as far as I can follow you. But the movement on the big screen is practically hypnotic, now you've got color. Mind if I watch a while?" Allison waved a hand, "Feel free," he said. "Watch 'em both. Have a ball. I think I've revealed all the matter that's out there, but so what? I make no organized sense out of what I see." "There's order," Taltersall said. "That's apparent." "To you, maybe," Allison said, "Ye-es," Tatlersall agreed. "Maybe to me. Thai's why I'd better look on." He spent two Earth days looking on. For a while he and Allison talked but gradually each withdrew into his own area of concern. Allison ever more preoccupied with the intricacies of his sensor complexes, Tattersall just watching -- watching. Even the ants had never been like this. Carmichael brought them back to general awareness. "Earth Control is in an uproar," he reported. "Ah," Tattersall said. "We weren't available for verbal communication again. I guess we'll have to watch it." "Worse. They say we're losing fuel." "How?" Allison reluctantly left his sensor controls. "We're not under drive. No maintenance systems are malfunctioning. We'd have had the alarm." "They know how," Carmichael said, "but not why." "Let's start with how," Tattersall suggested. "You know the timonium disintegration pattern. The only residue is ionized krypton. When this exceeds the pressure determined as optimum in the bleedoff chamber, the krypton ions are released as a trickle and the lowered pressure in the chamber initiates more timonium breakdown. The energy so derived is stored in the battery banks. Lowering of their charges can also trigger more fuel utilization." "There have been no excess energy needs in the systems?" "None. Utilization is exactly as predetermined." "So?" "Krypton ions are being drawn from the bleed-off chamber," Carmichael reported gravely. "I didn't believe it but I programed all the data and Computer Three says the same thing." "How fast?" Allison inquired. "Appreciable," Carmichael said. "We couldn't stand it for too long. We've lost almost two ounces of timonium." "Where's the energy going? Two ounces of timonium would take our happy home here halfway to the asteroids." "The battery banks can't overcharge, as you know. So the excess energy is being released as provided for in Emergency Pattern A. We've been trailing a streamer of light like a nova. We can be seen on Earth." "Man, oh, man," Tattersall murmured. "What was that again about anticipating everything?" "Even anticipation is based on data," Carmichael said. "We had no basis for anticipating this." "Evidently not. We've got to solve it, though. Pronto. What's happening to the krypton?" "That," Carmichael said, "is the question they pay off on." #. T HE spaceship Albatross hurtled on toward the asteroids, all its systems doing their jobs normally, the habitat of the Callistonauts still exactly as it had been planned. But a fantastic cone of waste light energy flared out behind it. Then, without warning or apparent reason, the krypton trickle reduced to expected volume and slowly the light died. "You've lost your tail," Earth Control reported. "Your fuel is now normal and there is no energy loss. We can't detect malfunction or change of rate of anything on the ship. You seem to have a problem we can't help you with -- but there isn't at this moment any evidence of its existence. You are completely Go, without any reservations." "We're out here to learn." Carmichael was at the microphone. "Maybe we were already getting a little dull. You'll be happier, though. There'll be a man on duty in Control until we hatch this egg. So you can have a chat with us anytime." "Nice of you," said Earth Control. Back in Allison's lab, Tattersall wondered aloud. "Why," he asked, "didn't your sensors pick up all that light? We seem to have been the last to know." Allison showed his even teeth. "I can imagine the talk. The answer is obvious. We're not adjusted for so-called pure energy. We were looking at matter. The small screen can show the krypton trickle, though. Watch. In a moment the trailing, wavering series of blips showed on the small screen. Each spread, grew dim, then vanished beyond the focus of the sensors. Tattersall sat and studied them. After an hour he said, "Could you readjust the large screen to include particles this small? How about color?" "Might do." Allison worked, the big screen panorama shifted. Tattersall watched with an inhuman, endless patience. Finally the pattern of the krypton trickle on the small screen duplicated itself in the corner of the larger as a faint series of purple dots. And Tattersall gave the display his fixed, fascinated attention. At last he sank back with a sigh. "There's more krypton in the environment out there," he observed. "Not ionized, though. We aren't making the only contribution. Where else would it come from?" "No idea. It's normally inert, of course. Only something unusual, as timonium disintegration, can produce it in ionized form." "The purple is due to it," Tattersail pointed out. "Change the larger screen to molecular aggregates again. Give me a smaller scale, a wider area, more perspective." He seemed unaware that he was giving an order. He was talking to Allison, but Allison knew that as a person he did not at that moment exist. He was only an extension of Tattersall's thinking, a datagathering device. He grinned with appreciation as he made the requested adjustments. "Ah-h!" The ant-watcher's long form settled back in his chair. It was his last word for six hours. When he was convinced that Tattersall had retired into a thought world of his own, Allison left him. Carmichael, in the comturbed. They discussed the fuel loss problem; Tattersall's preoccupation with the detection screens; the reasonableness of Earth Control's insistence on continually available voice communication. Finally they gravitated to the game cubicle and launched a new tick-tack-toe series, which they agreed would continue, with interruptions for essentials like work, rest and food, until they passed the first asteroid. The winner at this point would be officially designated as champion of the Inner Planets. Mars now loomed larger in the viewports than Earth. There had been no resumption of ihe fuel loss. Earth Control was almost happy, for voice communication with the Albatross had been scheduled for specific time slots and so far every one had been met. Actually Carmichael and Allison had simplified this situation by installlight, an alarm buzzer and a microphone in the game cubicle. They could thus conform to the schedule with minimum distraction from the games. They did, however, firmly negate the one activity that would have filled the cup of Earth Control to overflowing. They steadily refused to do public broadcasts. "We've passed this stage years ago," Carmichael summed it up with finality. "We're the Callistonauts, not show business personalities. We explore. We collect data. We do not entertain." And from this point of view they would not budge. They did not forget about Tattersall but they respected his privacy. Apparently he spent most of the week in the chair before Allison's screens but he was seen several times in the corridors. He probably ate and no doubt napped in the chair. The last time Allison checked his equipment, Tattersall was busily making line sketches, one after another, using a small lap board. Allison was curious but he waited. Tattersall would doubtless report eventually. And he did. He appeared at the game cubicle door just after an Earth Control voice check. Allison and Carmichael wete between games. "Request a conference," Tattersall said. His fellow Callistonauts looked him over. "When did you eat last?" Allison inquired. "You do look seedy." "Why -- " Tattersall paused and thought. "I don't know. Must have, though. I don't feel weak." "That's not the way I tell." Carmichael patted his growing paunch. "Why don't we have a meal while we confer?" He got no negatives, so they shifted to the dining area. "I like breakfasts best," Tattersall remarked and punched for scrambled eggs, bacon, toast and orange juice. The last item wouldn't deliver until he specified, so he selected California, at random. "Dinner time for me," Carmichael said and had a steak and trimmings. "I'll just have a green salad," Allison decided. "I'm over on my protein intake." "How can you remember?" Tattersall sounded envious of this remarkable ability. He expected no answer to his question and got none. He sighed. "Now," Carmichael said, with the expansiveness that a good steak induced, "what's the conference about?" They all had coffee and were leaning back, more relaxed than anyone on Earth would have believed possible. Tattersall had brought a small sheaf of his sketches, which he now began to shuffle. "The topic is appropriate,", he said. "Food." He looked considerably better after his breakfast, which, once his attention had been called to it, he had obviously enjoyed. He patted the sketches. "Food chains, I suppose, would be more specific. I'm well on my way to working out several simple ones." "You haven't watched ants for a week," Allison pointed out. "You've been living in front of my matter screens. No other life there, I thiiik." "That's why we're meeting," Tattersall said. "There is." He slouched in his chair, drank coffee and shuffled the sketch papers. "You remember my hypothesis," he went on. "You listened, you liked it, it made sense, but you didn't really believe it. Carmichael played around with possible atomic affinities. Allison surveyed the space we're going through but neither of you were thinking in life terms. I was." Ill He held up a sketch, "What would you say this is?" he asked. Allison and Carmichael examined it closely, passed it from hand to hand. "Well?" prodded Tattersall. "There isn't a kindergarten michael said, "so you must have done that yourself. But as art it doesn't rank high." Tattersall grinned. "As a diagram, it's better. That is the commonest matter aggregate in the space around us. Those seven interlinked clusters occur in exactly that relationship. They are, compared to other arrangements I've isolated, quite small, and they the predominant unit on your big screen, Allison." He waited and finally Allison said, "Carry on! Spin it out! You've got a repeating pattern and how you picked it out I don't know but we were sure that there would be lots of similar units. Where's the life?" "That item you're looking at," Tattersall said impressively, "is what I've tentatively called a diatom. A space diatom. It can replicate itself and I predict that it'll be found to be energy-rich. How it gets the energy, how it holds it, I don't know. Probably one of you will tell me. But there's a space plankton out there and that's the basic form in it." of view, any datum, was considered on its merits. That was among the reasons they had been chosen. So Allison and Carmichael didn't laugh. They thought. "Diatoms are eaten," Carmichael said. "They form the food base of many larger forms. Does something eat those?" Tattersall shuffled, handed over several sketches. "Those eat them." "The art's no better," Allison commented. "The idea, though, is fascinating. These are bigger, naturally." "The scale's indicated on each," said Tattersall. "I've used the diatom as the basic size unit." "You've measured?" Carmichael seized on an interest. "Actually, no. Everything's relative. Direct comparison. I was depending on you to measure the diatom for me. If I were guessing, I'd say well under a hundred yards in greatest dimension." "Then the larger forms are miles long?" "Consider how diffuse they are. Hundreds of miles is more likely. There's plenty of space." The Callistonauts sat silently, thinking. Finally, Allison: "I'm glad Earth Control isn't listening," he said. "They'd abort the mission and haul us back to be tucked safely away in padded quarters. Have you lengthened the food chain?" Tattersall held out another sketch. "This is really big and incredibly fast. On your screen it looks like a boat outlined with colored lights plowing along in a dark ocean. In its path all these other units disintegrate. I'd say it is sort of a generalized carnivore." "Abundant?" "No, quite rare. Only occasionally more than one on the screen at a time. I haven't been able to diagram it well. They're always far off in the distance." "Afraid of little old Albatross ?" scoffed Carmichael. "Why, it's not much bigger than a diatom!" "I don't know why," Tattersall said patiently. "I only know I haven't had one very close." Allison stood up abruptly. "Let's look. I'd almost forgotten that we weren't listening to a fairy tale. You've only had the screen at one adjustment. You haven't scratched the possibilities of those sensor banks." It took time. But they were fed, rested and challenged. Once Tattersall was able to show them the diatom, the rest was easy. And when a diatom, brought up close and carefully tracked, divided while they watched, they finally had no remaining doubts. That empty space in the view ports, all that endless distance, actually teemed with life. In one week of dedicated staring at a screen, an ant-watcher had given a new meaning to space biology. Ahead the first of the asteroids swam into the view ports as tiny, twinkling dots of light. But they went almost unnoticed. At the screens Allison probed, Carmichael measured and calculated abundance and distribution, Tattersall read organization into new light clusters and sketched new life forms. And once again Earth Control had trouble making voice contact. The crew of the Albatross had no time for routine. It was working. Occasionally Carmichael remembered and checked the control room for ominous signs. One day he found them. The entire fuel-use panel glittered with red lights and Earth Control was making frantic signals. Carmichael brought them in. "You're losing fuel," Earth Control reported. The voice sounded resigned. "Situation exactly as before. You've broken down an extra ounce and a half of timonium and your waste light cone has obliterated our view of Mars. Please check and report." "You have every indicator we have," Carmichael reminded Earth. "Let's compare each checklist." He started to repeat them from memory as was his custom, then stopped. "Wait," he directed. "There's one thing I can do. I'll call you in an hour. Out." A few crisp sentences oriented Allison and Tattersall. Allison swung the focus of his sensor banks toward the rear of the space craft, adjusted for subatomic particles and, where he had earlier been able to demonstrate the trickle of krypton ions, a steady purple stream now flowed across the screen. Allison increased the focal depth, watched the ions spread, swiftly cluster with other, different particles, and form large, shadowy blue aggregates. These thinned out with ever-increasing distance, arranged themselves in widespread patterns with aggregates glowing yellow and pink and green. And while the men looked, the krypton flow slowed to a trickle. Allison worked rapidly to decrease his magnification to the level of molecular clusters. The eyes of the watchers, now adjusted to the outlines of diaphanous space creatures, saw a form of unbelievable vastness slowly drop astern. "Smallest scale, deepest focus," urged Tattersall. It was enough. The great shape, faintly limned with electron discharge, swung sidewise, paralleled the course of the A Ibalross and kept pace. It seemed to loom but Carmichael, calculating, said, "Six million miles, give or take a few, to the nearer edge. One hundred sixty thousand miles long. I think it's aware of us." "It should be," Tattersall said quietly. "It swallowed us." Allison and Carmichael viewed their lanky coworker with some admiration. This was objectivity, plus. Tattersall was not impressed by the incredibility of his statement. He simply knew that it was so. "We've been immersed in Galactic gastric juice?" Carmichael was not jeering. ""As a matter complex it's not likely that the ship is within its frame of reference at all. We're too dense, like a meteor or an asteroid. No, the life form responded to what it could detect and utilize." "The krypton trickle!" Allison exclaimed. "Exactly. We could see the ions form complexes, form molecules. Krypton is one of its nutrients, one of its 'tissue' components. Probably in the environment of that entity out there such dainties as our fuel residue are hard to come by." They sat and studied the screen showing the scarcely visible but still obvious monster undulating majestically along, the clouds of lesser forms boiling around it and swirling and churning in its wake. "Leviathan." Allison spoke the name with feeling. "Trite, but all I can think of. At one hundred sixty thousand miles long, gentlemen, that is one big varmint!" Carmichael said. "We're impressed by dimension, not mass. I would guess that if old Leviathan were concentrated to our density he'd be about the sie of a chihuahua." "Whereas you," Tattersall picked it up, "if you were diluted to his " he eyed the Carmichael paunch "would probably extend out beyond the orbit of Saturn." "An exaggeration," Carmichael said placidly. "But it does illustrate the point." They all grinned. As would be expected, each had an immense feeling of satisfaction, of well-being. "We have opened a door," Allison said. "We have two immediate problems, though. One, what can we tell Earth Control? And two, how are we going to make old Leviathan keep his bill out of our fuel supply? Even if we could afford to feed him, which we can't, he may have friends." "Probably has," Carmichael agreed. "But Earth Control first. I promised to call them in an hour. That was three hours ago." "Space exploration is an unconventional activity," Tattersall said. "They'll just have to realize that." Both matters were discussed at length. To Carmichael, as probably the best contact man of the three, was finally delegated the job of placating Earth Control. "Snow them," Allison urged. "Tell them how hard we're working on the problem. Don't be handicapped by the truth. They wouldn't believe it anyway." lidity of the complex series of analyses by which the Callistonauts were chosen. Accidental compatibility of personalities could have been responsible. The concrete occurrence of the fuel drain may have contributed. Or maybe it was just plain blind luck. But by the time the Albatross went plunging into the asteroid viduals had coalesced into a team -- the fabulous team your space history records: Allison, Carmichael and Tattersall. The preoccupation of each with his own concerns gradually disappeared. They had problems in common, problems toward the solutions of which each could make unique contributions. The ants lived their lives almost without supervision. There was little time for tick-tack-toe. The practical situations among the asteroids kept them for a time from the diffuse matter screens. The first computer was constantly activating avoidance patterns and had reduced the finite speed of the vessel by half. The tiny planets were continually in sight. Meteor nets seined space around the space ship. Cameras recorded on miles of microlape and the telescopes probed without ceasing. All these activities and maneuvers required energy. "Dodging and recording all this flying real estate," Tattersall said, "is increasing our krypton trickle. What happens when you throw bread out the back of the boat?" "You get followed," Allison said promptly. "Everything from gulls to sharks. Let's look." The space biome seemed unaffected by the many little islands of dense matter. Plankton swarmed. The diatoms, and several forms much like them, jogged across the colored matter in endless profusion. Larger entities darted through them, scooping them up, yet seeming to have no effect on their numbers. And off in the distance, in his usual location off the port bow, Leviathan wallowed along with grotesque ease. Allison changed the orientation of his sensors, surveying space in every direction. There were new forms, just as there had been every observation session. He looked most carefully in the sector to the rear of the Albatross. Far back in the space wake, leisurely zig-zagging, a foreshortened hulk of fantastic size came on steadily. "Another Leviathan type," whispered Tattersall. "He's gleaning," Allison said. "He doesn't know where the stuff is originating." "When he catches us he'll sponge a free meal. Goodbye two more ounces of timonium!" "Suppose Leviathan detects him? There's no reason why the territorial imperative can't pertain out here, is there? This is Leviathan's bailiwick. Why shouldn't he defend it? With his size he needs a really big territory." Tattersall sighed happily. "This beats ants four ways from Sunday," he said. "Don't sell 'em short," Carmichael advised. "You trained on ants." of Leviathan II filled the color screen and overwhelmed it. The familiar outlines of the many known space forms gave way to alien groups and smudges, swirling and roiling in new and different patterns. "We're inside," Tattersall pronounced. "He has swallowed us." Allison pinched himself. "I don't feel any different." "Look at the krypton trickle. I'll bet it's a river." Allison adjusted the finer sensor banks. The purple stream rippled and pulsed. "Our waste light cone is bugging Earth again but don't contact 'em. Let 'em wail. How can we get this thing off us? Or how can we get out? It may have a bigger appetite than Leviathan the First has shown. This could get serious." "Look at the screen!" Carmichael exclaimed. The patterns were suddenly familiar again. Diatoms, space amoebae, other plankton and the many forms that fed on them and on each other, all were back -- but in a stale of wild disorder. "Smallest scale, deepest focus," Tattersall urged breathlessly. Allison worked. Far in the distance two vast forms swung around each other in a swift and sinuous dance, flashspace as they feinted and parried like fighting porpoises. They came together with impact that seemed to blend theirdiaphanous outlines, then boundedawaywith forms unimpaired. "Sic 'im, Leviathan!" Carmichael whooped. "You can handle him! You've trained on the best krypton!" It was a brief battle. One monster made a wide sweep -- then, instead of closing the circle, it kept on going. In minutes it was out of range, completely undetectable. "But who won?" Allison asked plaintively. "They looked exactly alike." "Doesn't really matter," said Tattersall soothingly, "but if it'll make you feel better, that's our old friend out there. A dog generally wins the fights in his own yard. And look where he's positioning himself." , The huge outline was again in convoy position, plunging along far off the port bow, pacing without effort the twenty-five-thousand-mile-an-hour speed of the Albatross. "He's not about to be ousted," Tattersall said. "He knows we give krypton ions." "Maybe I'll grant that." Carmichael looked only mildly dubious. "He's still a problem, isn't he? He won't be content to sniff the fragrance. He'll be back for another feed. And another. And another. He keeps off others -- but we can't afford him." "I've been thinking," Allison said slowly. "If he can be attracted, it follows that he can be repelled. Rats learn from mild electric shocks. Dogs won't eat food with pepper. You follow?" "You want to teach him no-nol I'm sympathetic. But how?" "Feed him something he doesn't like." Tattersall chuckled. "You have an idea," he said, "but you've created another problem. What doesn't he like?" "You've watched the life forms," Allison pointed out. "You discovered them, discovered their behavior. But I've looked more closely at their compositions. I've identified a number of atomic and subatomic particles out there. And many that are common to large aggregates, to suns and planets and asteroids, are missing in open space. We've got pure elements. Let's feed him a small dose of one not a part of his structure or his environment." "Oxygen?" Tattersall's eyes gleamed. "It's active, we can release it in minute amounts and it might make a nice paradoxical irritant. No life we've previously known can exist without it. But I seem to remember that it isn't found in practical quantities in space." F OR the first time the crew of the Albatross grew impatient as it waited. It had baited a trap and the quarry would not come in. Between stints in the control room Allison and Carmichael played space chess but neither cared who won. Tattersall alternated between his ants and Allison's screen, where Leviathan rolled tranquilly along his chosen track, day after Earth day. "Krypton must just be dessert," Tattersall decided, "He really doesn't need us." But their monster-watch came to an end, as it had to. Tattersall saw him as he peeled off, swung in a behind the Albatross, following up the spreading ions of the krypton trickle. Allison and Carmichael left a game unfinished. Leviathan came on steadily. The space life boiled away from his snout, then the screen no longer showed it asheengulfed the spaceship and speeded up the trickle of the appetizing krypton. "We're inside," exclaimed Allison. "Here goes," Carmichael said and pressed a release button. The tiny jet of oxygen would not have sustained a mouse for a minute but the colors on the screen rioted. In an instant the swarming plankton were visible again, roiled and lashed as by a typhoon. Allison worked swiftly, deepening the focus of the senior banks. Far off fo the sunside of the little ship Leviathan flung himself about with frantic abandon, swapping ends like a bucking horse, probably creating untold havoc among the packed shoals of lesser life. Three pairs of human eyes stared in fascination. "Look well, gentlemen," Carmichael said in a hushed tone. "Never, I think, will you see a more colossal case of celestial belly-ache." An asteroid, one of the largest they had recorded, lay directly in the path of the plunging, writhing monster. The little world, its sunside glittering, was not obscured and had no effect as it drifted through the diffuse mass from end to end. Miles in diameter, it was nothing Leviathan could detect, nothing of which he could be aware. "On through like an aspirin tablet," Carmichael said with awe. "Fellow dreamers, how are we going to comraunicate what we have seen on that screen? Who will believe in the space biome? We can't record it." "Not yet," Allison said, "but we will. As l see it, Callisto and the Jovian complex have become secondary for us. We're the first space ecologists. Our job is and will be to analyze the life between worlds, the life between suns." Tattersall nodded his rough head slowly. "We've got the biggest ecosystem of all," he agreed. "We've got the Universe!"  Green Earth was a memory -- and memories were not for builders I talking together in the ice corridors. "I don't like it," Switch was muttering nervously, his forefinger tracing abstract patterns on the roughly hewn walls of the tunnel. "What can we do?" Cockade held the lamp which reflected infinities in the ice around them. Her voice echoed shrill and hollow. "I don't know what the hell we can do except just get out." They were walking again; the corridor widened, although Switch was still obliged to stoop. Weirdly refracted through thin ice, the danced in the glow of Cockade's lamp. "Why don't we, then?" flesh hunters would get us, right "Two of us -- alone?" away." She was stacking cans on a "Not if we took Jacko's snowrough sledge while Switch chipped boat." Her voice was sly. at the shelves with his pick. The "Just take it? Just sail it away, lamp was on the floor, smoking you mean?" black. "Yes." "Just the two of us? We "I'm not sure I know how." wouldn't stand a chance." He "I do." She looked smug, paused in his work to watch her "Sometimes he took me hunting face hopefully. Maybe they would with him. Before you came, that is. stand a chance. Maybe. "The I can sail it quite easily." "What about Jacko and the others?" Switch was experiencing a belated twinge of conscience. "What will they do? How will they manage for meat?" "There's plenty down here." "Yes, built's not fresh. I t's been here for years and years. It's good to have fresh meat sometimes. I wonder if Jacko had any luck today." His broad face lightened with anticipation. "Don't you want to get away?" She leaned toward him, eyes narrowed. "Do you want to stay? Is that it?" "It's not loo bad here." "Look -- " She raised her hand before his face, fingers spread, ticking off points. "The flesh hunters know we're here. The Old Man won't leave. Jacko won't leave without the Old Man. Shrug and Paladin won't leave without Jacko. Soon the flesh hunters will come and we won't stand a chance. Don't you see, Switch? We've got to move on." The sledge was fully loaded now. They began to pull it back along the ice corridor. Two human beings -- the man dressed in a skindiving suit with a tweed jacket over the top, the woman in Wellington boots and a sable coat. Trudging along the blue-silver ice tunnel, dragging a sledge stacked with canned food from an entombed supermarket. "We've got to move on," repeated Cockade her voice urgent. T HE Old Man was talking to Shrug and Paladin in the bell tower. "I've seen them all." His voice issued piping from misshapen lips. "Cattle, sheep, pigs, goats, horses -- domestic animals, they called them. Milk, wool, fresh meal whenever you wanted. You wanted fresh because you had run out? You killed a domestic animal. Except horses." He shook his head sagely. "You didn't eat horses." "Why did you keep them?" asked Paladin. "To ride. You rode them across the fields, along the roads, hoofs clattering, galloping, the wind singing in your face, the hoofs beating time." The Old Man's skin was flushed, like raw chewed leather. His eyes, shining, far away, looked across sixty years. The old fool will have another turn unless he takes it easy, thought Shrug in the corner, taking another swig of Harvey's Merienda from the dark bottle. "Didn't the horses hoofs sink in?" asked Paladin eagerly. He was about twenty-six, palefaced and intense, a dreamer. The Old Man's words lent his dreams shape and substance. "Of course not. There wasn't any snow, not then. Only in winter, that is. No. The land was firm so you could walk on it, like this floor. All these buildings joined by tunnels -- once they stood firm on the land, open to the sky. There was no snow. Only in winter, that is. Then the snow would lie a foot thick, at most two feet -- and when you waded through it you could feel the land solid beneath." Shrug, listening, shivered, remembering his last trip Up Top. Jacko had taken him in the snowboat to hunt Pads and a gust of wind had capsized the vessel. He had sunk into the powdery snow, thrashing with his legs in search for a footing and finding none. The snow was up to his shoulders before Jacko, spreadeagled on boards, had reached him and dragged him to safety. That was the last time he had gone Up Top. The experience had led to a recurrent dream which tortured him on the days when Switch forgot to bring liquor back from the Wine Lodge. Again he had fallen into the snow but this time Jacko was nowhere near. As he sank, shouting, his feet touched something and he thought, I'm saved. It was the roof of the Wine Lodge, a mere five feet below the surface. But the roof was steeply pitched and slippery and Shrug's feet, although performing the motions of running, could not obtain purchase. For minutes he ran up the slates while all the time his feet were losing ground and he was slipping deeper, deeper into the snow. He was screaming. He usually woke at this point to find one of the others slapping his face and shouting at him but it always took him some time to recall where he was. He was glad to see the others, although they were annoyed at being disturbed by his yelling. But suppose, one day, they didn't wake him up. He took another drink and looked around the small bell tower, timber-strutted and comfortable. Against one wall was nailed a ladder leading to the hole in the spire Up Top, where Jacko went. There was a square hole in the floor beside his mattress and a flight of steps leading down to the ice tunnels. Life was simple and straightforward in the bell tower. The Old Man was still talking he was always talking. "There were the cars, too, and the trains and the airplanes, carrying you fast and safe, much better than the snowboat. They didn't rely on the wind -- they had their own power, built in. I used to go to car races sometimes. The Monaco Grand Prix -- that was a sight. Cars weaving in and out between the houses like wheeled rockets, their exhaust noise bouncing from the buildings like bombs. The drivers were princes, the winner a crowned king." Paladin sighed. His eyes burned. "I should have liked to have been a racing driver," he whispered, hands crooked around the wheel the Old Man had pictured for him so many times. "I would have won -- they would have crowned me King Paladin. There would never have been a driver like me." Shrug laughed harshly from his corner then listened, cocking his head. "Quiet," said softly. "I think they're coming." A regular thumping could be heard, the familiar sound of Switch and Cockade dragging their sledge up the stairs, punctuated by the occasional rattle as a can slid over the backplate and went tumbling back down. Next, a scraping as they reached the floor below and pulled their load over to the stockpile -- then the clack-clack of unloading and restacking. Presently Cockade's head appeared, disembodied, through the hole at floor level. "One of these days you lazy bastards might come and give us a hand," she shrilled, heaving herself through the hatch and sprawling on the dirty floor. Switch arrived next, glancing guiltily at the others and lying down beside her. "What did ' you get?" asked Shrug anxiously, misinterpreting Switch's sheepish look. Without replying Switch handed him a bottle, which he examined in the light of the lamp Cockade had placed on the floor. "Tonic Wine," he said, recognizing the label without reading it. "What the hell did you bring this junk for?" He uncorked the bottle and drank. "Long way to the Wine Lodge," explained Switch briefly. "There's been a fall," he added as an afterthought. "We had to get what we could from the Supermarket." "A fall?" Shrug was alarmed. "It'll have to be cleared." "You volunteering?" asked Cockade sharply. A potentially awkward situation was averted by a sudden fading of the light. A figure was backing clumsily through the gaping hole in the spire, feet feeling for the ladder. Jacko was home. "Flesh hunters," Jacko said. shouted, feet clattering on the wooden floor as he capered, his shadow dancing on the walls. "I'd mow them down, whoosh, whoosh, one after the other -- " He brandished a broken lath, cutting and slashing, driving his imaginary opponent to the wall and dispatching him with a thrust to the gut. "Take that, you swine -- " "Whereabouts?" asked Shrug nervously, propped up on one elbow. "Over to the southwest," explained Jacko, pointing, his tall figure dwarfing Paladin. "Ten or twelve there were, about three miles away. I was following a Pad when I saw smoke from a square roof beside a spire -- then they appeared out of the smoke. They were carrying things -- people, I think, and they dumped them on sledges. They pulled away on skis. They went north." "They know we're here," muttered Switch. "It's only a matter of time." "I don't think so." This from Shrug. "I reckon they'd have been here already, if they'd known." Cockade sniffed. "You're too bloody idle to move." She tore a strip of flesh from the ham of the Pad sizzling on the improvised spit. They were all gathered around the fire glowing in the huge, tilled bell. "If you saw them coming, Christ, you'd just have another drink and welcome them in. You're so damn pickled you wouldn't feel their knives." Shrug belched in disgust, staring into the fire. "I remember the green fields," mumbled the Old Man. "It wasn't always like this -- oh, no. In those days a man could walk in the fields, on the roads -- anywhere -- safe. No flesh hunters then." "Jacko." Cockade's voice was sharp. "Tell that old fool to shut up. He's just not with it. Now -- " she regarded them all one by one, sizing them up -- "what are we going to do about it?" "Defend ourselves." Paladin laughed recklessly. "Mow them down, one by one, as they come through the hole." "No chance of that." Switch's mouth twisted in a sneer. "They'll smoke us out that's the way they work. They'll pour petrol in here and set fire to the place and we'll get the chop when we climb out, coughing up our guts." "What do you think, Jacko?" Cockade asked. She moved close to him, putting her arm around him the way she used to before his indifference got her down and Switch arrived. "Can't we go and find somewhere else?" Her voice was unusually pleading. "I'm not leaving the Old Man." He said it flatly, as if reciting a catechism by rote. "For God's sake." She flung her arms wide. "Can't you forget about that old fool? His time's nearly up, anyway. It's us that matter -- the young ones, you and me and Switch and Paladin. And Shrug. Not that old parasite." "You can go without us if you want." "How? We haven't got a snowboat." "Build one." "Build one? That would take weeks. We haven't got time. Look -- " she lowered her voice to a persuasive wheedle -- "if you're that fond of the Old Man, why not take him with us? All of us, with the snowboat and the sledges and skis." "You know he's too old to stand any journey." "It's the colors I miss most," the Old Man was saying, his voice been speaking quietly all the time. "The green fields and the red roofs. The blue sky and the white buildings. Not like here-here everything's brown. Brown walls, brown floor, brown roof. Brown dirt. This place is the color of decay -- " "Tell me about the fields, Old Man." Jacko squatted beside the thin, ragged figure. "Tell me about the trees and the hills." His eyes were far away, imagining what he had never seen. "The hills were purple with heather and the trees were emerald in spring and gold in autumn -- and even in winter there was color, with the berries and the birds." "Tell us about the birds," Paladin murmured, sitting down. Cockade shrugged, then sat down, too. The discussion appeared to be over. Discussions were futile anyway. II speared through the hole in the spire and Cockade stirred, grumbling to herself. She opened her eyes reluctantly and, rolling over, found herself looking straight into Switch's face, bloated with sleep. His skin was flushed. his breathing stertorous. She shook him disgustedly. "Wha'#" He squinted at her, tiredly. # "Wake up. I want to talk to you." "Later." He rolled over, facing the other way. She shrugged and lay down again. It could wait. As long as they didn't leave matters too late. Occasionally the bell tower trembled to the touch of distant, underground thunder. with his dream companions at the mortar, dropping in the canister, whang as it sailed away over enemy lines. Whump, as the charge lindrical emissary of death from him, Paladin. Whump. He grinned fiercely in his sleep. T HE Old Man dreamed of rainbows. Jacko awoke, stretched and scratched himself, looked around and rose quietly to his feet. He stretched again, sinews crackling, and yawned silently. He shrugged his shoulders into a wellcut overcoat, made for the ladder and began to climb. As always he paused at the hole, scanning the horizon for signs of strangers, then stepped through into the snowboat tethered outside. The eternal wind swept by as it had for years, no stronger, no weaker -- just a continuous driving wall against which a man could lean. The surface of the snow was rippling waves, the tips whipped off by the wind into a shallow mist so that the waves themselves swam out of focus. Jacko untied the painter, hoisted the sail and pushed off with his foot. The boat moved away slowly at first. Then, heeling as it left the lee of the spire, it raced across the snow with a keen hissing. Jacko settled himself in the stern, letting out the mainsheet. He set a course for the southwest. Behind him the only evidence of the buried village was the church spire, projecting solid and incongruous from the shifting field of silver. fast, striving by concentrated thought and effort to outpace and put behind him the demons of the night. He had seen them so clearly that he knew -- surely he could not have been dreaming those huge white shapes which had paced the bell tower toward him, stepping through the vanished bodies of Switch and Cockade, Paladin, Jacko and the Old Man and coming for him only -- him. Shrug. He had screamed once and Jacko had suddenly been there, bending over him -- but still the Pads had come on inexorably, pacing about the walls and occasionally dropping to all fours, circling, but all the lime closing in on him. Jacko had returned to his mattress and gone to sleep again, ignoring the white beasts. So, as soon as he felt a little better, Shrug had risen, lit a lamp and descended the steps to the ice tunnels. Stooping, he had scuttled along the corridors, past the tailor's, Woolworths, the Supermarket then turned left along the spur which led to the Wine Lodge. It was months, maybe years, since he had last been in the tunnels -- certainly he had not ventured here since Switch had arrived. Since then he had relied on the others to bring his supplies. Finding the spur blocked by the fall Switch had mentioned, he had retraced his steps to the ironmongers, where he had obtained a spade and a case of blasting charges and fuses. A couple of satisfactory explosions had reduced the ice boulders to powder without bringing down the roof and he was now shifting the rubble. His back was already aching. A dull throbbing concentrated around the lumbar region rose to a crescendo of pain each time he lifted the spade. The sweat oozing from his body felt as if it were solidifying to ice drops on his skin, so intense was the cold in the tunnel. He was seized with bouts of shivering as he toiled. For the time being, however, he had conquered the demons. As he worked he thought of Jacko and wondered once again why the big man stayed with them. Was he thinking of founding a tribe? If so, the material with which he was starting was hardly inspiring. An alcoholic, a menial case and a dotard -- which left Switch and Cockade. These two had been together for some time now -- ever since Jacko had saved Switch from the flesh hunters and given him Cockade -- but there was no promise of children on the way. No. Jacko would be better off elsewhere. He could be a leader in one of the larger communities if he chose -- there was no need for him to stay here in this doomed group. Maybe Jacko was just a philanthropist. Shrug considered Jacko to be the finest person he had ever met. He labored on, shoveling, shoveling in the tunnel too low to allow an upright stance and barely wide enough to permit him to swing the spade. Frequentlyas he turned the spade caught on the rough wall and spilled the contents in exactly the spot from where they had been lifted. When this happened Shrug cursed quietly and sincerely. After a while he could no longer think even of Jacko and concentrated on his goal, striving with what little will remained to visualize the Wine Lodge, the row upon row of bottles -- brandy, whiskey, gin (but hadn't Switch said they were all gone now?), vodka. creme de menlhe, Pernod, Cherry Heering, Drambuie, Glayva and hundreds more besides -- all glowing with their bright labels. And then the ports and sherries Old Monk, Directors' Bin, Bristol Cream, Rubio, even Whiteways' British. A bottle of Whiteways' British would go down very nicely right now. T HE mother Pad and her two cubs hadn't caught Jacko's scent. He approached upwind tacking the snowboat silently and expertly against the stinging, snowladen breeze -- and reached for his rifle. Within range, he turned the boat directly into the wind and, as she slowed and the sail began to flog, he moved forward to the bows and raised the rifle, balancing carefully and sighting along the barrel. The crack of an unexpected shot was borne downwind and the mother Pad reared up, standing huge and white on her grotesquely splayed hind feet, peering myopically this way and that, head thrust forward. Jacko waited, lowering his unfired rifle. Someone else was after the beast. It was good policy in such cases to keep quiet and await developments to ascertain the strength of the opposition before acting. Soon he saw them, a group of indistinct shapes beyond the Pad, moving fast downward on skis, in his direction. As they approached he recognized the huge, wingiike sails extended from each man's shouldersthese were the flesh hunters. With the bellying silver material straining from long poles strapped horizontally across their shoulders they had the appearance of giant birds of prey, swooping towards him. There must have been a dozen of them and a distant shout warned Jacko that he had been sighted. A fusillade of shots sounded as they gunned down the Pad and her cubs and, leaving two men to guard the bodies, swept toward the snowboat. Meanwhile Jacko had been sawing the tiller frantically. At last the bows of the vessel unstuck from the teeth of the wind and the sail filled. He spun the snowboat almost in her own length and began to pick up speed, running before the breeze, the shouts of his pursuers shrill in his ears. He was in a bad position. He could not outrun them -- his only chance was to outmaneuver them. Gradually he altered course on a wide curve until the wind was blowing from abeam. Another crackle of shots announced that the flesh hunters had guessed his purpose and a part of the force parted from the main body to head him off, fabric shivering and skis throwing up cascades of snow as they endeavored to sail close to the wind. Jacko watched them anxiously. These men were experts. The snowboat scribed a wide arc on the drifting sea of snow. Not far behind flew the birdlike sail skiersa predatory flock but losing ground gradually as the arc took Jacko's path aslant to the wind. But then, cutting inside on a chord to the arc, raced the real danger, the smaller group of skiers on a parallel course and closing in. The main body of his pursuers was definitely falling behind. It was not easy to point close to the wind with shoulder sails. The. sails were designed for use with the wind behind with the full length of the skis acting as an effective, steady platform. But the smaller group was coming on, shooting, closing in. These men were proficient. Jacko quickly decided on a final, desperate maneuver. No matter how accomplished a sailor a skier may be, a snowboat will always have the advantage on a really close haul. Dragging the sail tight, Jacko pointed the vessel as close into the wind as he dared, on a course that would intersect his pursuers at a point some eighty yards ahead. The snowboat heeled alarmingly, running almost on her gunwales. Then, as he closed with the flesh hunters, he threw himself to the floorboards, hidden from the men by the angle of the heeling hull. He heard the smack of shots tearing through the light ply and waited for the numbing shock of a bullet in the back -- then the weird shape of a skier passed close astern, towering over him, staring down at him and trying to get a revolver to bear but hampered by the straining shoulder sails. A few shots Spattered harmlessly into the woodwork and within seconds the danger was past as the figure disappeared from view. The flesh hunters had been outmaneuvered. After a while Jacko set an easier course and headed for home. It was too dangerous on the snowfields, that day. T HE glow from Shrug's lamp revealed row upon row of empty shelves and for a while he stood motionless, struggling to understand. The icy, tomblike atmosphere was chill to his skin and he was shivering while his stomach, bereft of nutrient alcohol for several hours, was rebelling. He swallowed heavily. It was inconceivable that he had drunk the place dry over a period of a few years. He had been obtaining his drinks from the Wine Lodge for so long that he had subconsciously come to believe that the supply was inexhaustible More recently Switch and Cockade had been doing his shopping for him, so any diminution of the slock had not been apparent to him. They had brought him the bottles and when he had drunk them they had brought him more. He had had no reason to believe that the state of affairs would not continue forever. Presently he lay down on the floor, the lamp beside him, his face gray, his beard reflecting sparks of light from the trapped ice particles.  the Old Man was saying, "this village was called Manaton, I think. Or it may have been Bickleigh." "Where's Shrug?" asked Switch suddenly. "It's difficult to tell just from a church spire -- But to me this seems very much like Manaton." "He wasn't here when I woke up," said Cockade. "You used to live in this part of the country?" asked Paladin. "Before, I mean?" "I think so. It's difficult to tell." "You've got no idea," remarked Cockade acidly. "You don't know where the hell you are. You live in a world of your own. Christ, you haven't been outside the bell tower since I can remember." "True. But then, don't we all live in our own private worlds now?" The Old Man, surprisingly, seemed to be entering into a discussion. "Not only mentally but physically as well? When did you last go Up Top?" Cockade shifted uneasily. "More recently than you anyway. And I go down to the tunnels often." "But what about your mind? I heard you talking about Shrug just now. Did you think: Shrug's not here ? Or did you think: Shrug's down in the Stock Room or else in the tunnels... and could you visualize him there?" "I just thought he wasn't with us, that's all. So what?" The Old Man chuckled. "So Shrug had moved out of your private world both physically and mentally. And for you that was the end of the matter." Paladin showed signs of alarm. "I don't think he ought to be down in the tunnels. He's not well. He was screaming again last night." "Well done, Paladin. We'll make a human being of you, yet." The Old Man looked pleased. "All right. All right." Cockade was annoyed. "What do you think about, Old Man?" "Jacko, mostly. I wonder what's happening to him when he's Up Top -- and if he's safe. I worry a lot about Jacko. He's been a good friend to me." A maudlin note entered the Old Man's voice. His moment of lucidity was over and he was about to commence another monologue. Fortunately for the others there was an interruption. Jacko had arrived and was descending the ladder. He jumped the last few rungs to the floor, landing with a thump. "Christ." He threw off his coat and crouched before the fire, rasping his hands together. "I've had a hell of a morning " He glanced around. "Where's Shrug?" Silence. Then: "We don't know," said Switch. "We think he may be in the tunnels." "You knew he'd gone alone and you didn't go to look for him?" Jacko's expression was ominous. "Oh, for God's sake -- " Putting on his coat again, he made for the stairs. face of consciousness for a long time, as though in suspended animation. He was dimly aware that he was back in the bell tower. The wooden floor was warm to his back and he could here the voices of the others discussing him. His thoughts were slow and strangely clear, as though purified from extraneous influences and distractions. The group in the bell tower had a purpose. He could see that now but the reason behind the purpose was more difficult to define. The purpose of the group, directed by Jacko, was to sustain the life of the Old Man, who otherwise would have died. All action was directed toward that end. The reason for prolonging a useless existence? That was more difficult. Maybe the reason was that, without a reason, there would be no purpose. So there had to be a reason, otherwise the purposeless group would scatter and the individuals would not survive. No. It was not only that. Jacko himself was another reason. It was a condition of Jacko's looking after them that they all cared for the Old Man. And without the leadership of Jacko they would all perish. So they did what Jacko said and sustained the Old Man out of fear that otherwise Jacko would go. What a pity that all their efforts were concentrated on preserving and encouraging decay. If only Cockade were pregnant, that would give them all true purpose. What would happen if the Old Man died today?" Why was the Wine Lodge empty? Why had Jacko saved his life again when his. Shrug's, survival was not essential to the well-being of the Old Man? Was Jacko real? Or was he an ephemeral antithesis to the ghostly Pads who came at night -- a sort of Christ? His mind a seething turmoil of unanswered questions, Shrug returned moaning to full consciousness. Ill ly." Jacko was standing on the ladder. His head was level with the hole in the spire. Switch left Cockade and joined him. "Look." Together they stared out across the snowfields. About a hundred and fifty yards away, indistinct in the driving snow, clustered a group of men. They stood motionless, sledges at their feet, obviously discussing a plan of action that could only concern the spire -- there was no other landmark to discuss. They were, clearly, flesh hunters. All this Switch divined in a matter of seconds before he hastily descended the ladder, almost falling into the arms of Cockade. "What is it?" "Flesh hunters," he said, trembling uncontrollably. He had not set eyes on the snowfields for a long time -- the men out there were not his only enemies. Jacko called down, "I think it's the lot that was after me this morning. They must have followed the direction I took." Paladin joined Jacko at the hole. "Christ -- " he muttered, counting. "There's over a dozen of them. Do you think we can hold them off?" "We'll just have to try, won't we?" A figure detached itself from the group and approached, gaining focus with proximity, moving laboriously against the wind on broad skis. Paladin could see the eyes, red-rimmed within a swathing of fur, regarding them. "What do you want?" asked Jacko quietly. "How many are you?" "I said, what do you want?" re'peated Jacko. The eyes narrowed and Paladin felt that under the furs the mouth was grinning mirthlessly. "We want food," came the muffled voice, "and drink and women. We want shelter, clothes, guns, ammunition. We want everything you've got." "Try it," said Jacko. "Try it!" yelled Paladin suddenly. "Yes, you just try it, that's all! We've got guns enough to hold you all off. You don't stand a chance. Hey, Cockade!" He shouted down to the others. "Pass me a rifle. There's a man up here wants trouble." He stared at the fur-covered figure ferociously. "You want trouble, we'll give it to you. You just try us." "We will," replied the man. He gazed at Paladin, who stared back. But after a moment Paladin's eyes dropped. sledges," reported Jacko from his post. The bell tower reverberated as he sent a shot whining out across the snow. "I think they're going to wait until dark. At least I can pin them down for the time being." He fired again, uselessly, at the thick timbers of the improvised shield. An answering shot sang through the hole as Jacko ducked. The slug smacked into the beams of the spire, raining dust and bat guano upon the group below. "What are we going to do?" asked Paladin nervously. "When it's dark they'll take us easily. If we guard the hole they'll chop another one and set fire to the place." He moved toward the stairs. "Let's go down to the tunnels. We'll be safer there." "Don't be a fool," called Jacko, peering down at him. "If they take the bell tower they've got us. There's no other way out!" "What's going on?" whined the Old Man, sensing uncertainty around him. "Flesh hunters Up Top," Shrug informed him with a certain relish. "You're supposed to be in charge," Cockade called, staring up aggressively. "Can't you suggest anything?" Jacko did not reply. Cockade said, "He's had it. He's about as good as a bloody leader as he is in bed. Well, I'm not staying here to be fried." She glanced around uncertainly, her eye falling upon Switch. "Any ideas, lover?" No reply. "I might have known it." Cockade was talking fast now, her voice high-pitched. "When it comes to the crunch you men can only think of yourselves. Every man for himself and the devil take the woman. First Jacko and now you." "Nobody's running out on you. Cockade," said Switch gently. "That's because you've got nowhere to rjun to," she shrilled. "My God, if you had an escape hole you'd be out like greased lightning. Why didn't he think to build an escape hole?" She jerked a thumb upward. "Fine leader he is. I bet when it gets dark he'll sneak out there and make a deal with them. He'll trade his life for ours" Shrug slapped her hard and effectively across the face. Cockade reeled back, hand to her cheek, eyes blazing. Switch moved as if to hit Shrug, then changed his mind, his fist dropping abruptly to his side. Staggering slightly. Shrug made for the ladder and began to climb. Close beside Jacko, he looked out across the snow for a while. He laid his hand firmly on Jacko's shoulder for a moment. "Wouldn't you say, Jacko," he remarked, "that those men are about one-hundred and fifty yards southwest from here?" Then he descended to the floor. The others watched him silently as he made for the stairs. lgets dark?" asked Paladin, standing beside Jacko at the hole. Jacko glanced at the sky. "About an hour before they can move," he replied thoughtfully. "What are we going to do?" asked Paladin because he had to. He didn't want to fret like Cockade but he just had to ask that question. "Wait," said Jacko, sending another shot ringing into the twilight. "I can't stand waiting," replied Paladin immediately, as though he had known exactly what Jacko would say. "I want to fight. Let me have the gun." He seized the rifle, unleashed a useless fusillade, then handed the gun back, looking suddenly foolish. "Keep them pinned down as long as we can," remarked Jacko understandingly. "That's all we can do for the time being." "What the hell are you two cooking up?" yelled Cockade from below. Paladin ignored her, feeling strangely confident in the presence of Jacko's impeturbability. "And when it gets dark?" he asked. "They'll come for us. They'll surround the spire, I should think, and they'll hack their way in at several places." Jacko was talking to himself more than to Paladin, working it out. "Then they'll push rifles through the holes and start shooting. They won't see anything because we'll have put out the fire. In any case, they won't hit us because we'll have withdrawn to the storeroom. So they'll set fire to pieces of cloth and wood and drop them through to the floor of the bell tower -- " Jacko's voice trailed off. The flesh hunters would see that the bell tower had been evacuated so they would occupy it. They would shoot their way down the stairs, driving the defenders into the tunnels. Then they would hunt them through the tunnels or just leave them there to freeze. Seemingly there was no escape. Minutes passed and it grew darker. "Switch," Jacko called. "You and Cockade get the Old Man down to the storeroom. Make him comfortable and load a gun for him. Shrug." Silence. "Shrug?" "He's not here," came Cockade's voice. "You pal's run out on us. He went down the tunnels -- to the Wine Lodge, I expect, to get blind drunk. That leaves four of us against God knows how many. If you think we're going to trust the Old Man with a rifle you must be crazy." "Paladin," Jacko said tiredly, "go down there and put out the fire. Pour water into the bell and make sure it's really dead." "What are you going to do?" "I'll stay up here for a while." For a long time Jacko stared into the dusk, watching the barricade of upturned sledges until his vision blurred and it seemed that the sledges were moving and there were men everywhere, creeping about in the gloom, at the perimeter of his vision. This was the finish of the group. Partly he blamed himself. He must have been the one who had led the flesh hunters here, although they would have found the place eventually. The tip of a church spire is a conspicuous object in a landscape of flat snow. Mostly he blamed everyone. The Old Man, who could have brought wisdom but gave them only senility. Cockade, a barren virago in a childless community she should feel shame, not belligbut nothing more. Paladin, an adolescent coward. Shrug, intelligent and a potential leader except for his overriding weakness. Had Jacko done the right thing, a few nights ago, when he had worked through the hours when the others slept, systematically emptying the shelves of the Wine Lodge and concealing the bottles in an abandoned spur at the far end of the village? He had hoped to snap Shrug into his senses but he appeared to have demoralized the man. Of course, it was early days to hope for a cure -- but unfortunately there didn't seem to be any more days left. So mainly this was his fault. The leader of the group, he was dull, unimaginative and had proved himself lacking in foresight. Given another chance -- would he do things differently? Yes. He had learned now that losses had to be cut that there was no profit in merely postponing the inevitable. Above all, he now felt that the present way of life was wholly artificial and that life would be extinguished upon the exhaustion of the stockpiles. For life to continue, there must be a borning and a growing. If ever he had the chance he would go to the lands that the Old Man had spoken of -- to the west, where the hills were taller than the snow and the green trees flourished. He would plant crops and reap their golden harvest. He would build a cabin in the open air. Life would be hard but good -- and he would live quickly, rather than die slowly. All this he would do, if he had the chance... A subterranean rumbling shook the spire. The foot of the ladder danced on the floor so that he had to hang on to the rough, split timbers of the hole. He heard distant slammings and a blast of air gusted past him into the twilight. There was a reverberating crash from below as one of the bells broke free from its mountings and thundered, tolling, to the storeroom floor far beneath. Yells of alarm echoed from the group -- he could hear Cockade's shrill screaming and looked down but saw only blackness. Another screaming he heard and he stared into the half-light outside. Where the flesh hunters' barricade had been was a billowing cloud of fine snow, quickly whisked away by the wind to reveal a chasm many yards across. There was scarely a sign of the enemy. As the gulf widened rapidly, the circumference poured down like a bottomless, circular cataract. Wider and wider the chasm extended. He watched as the last sledge tumbled from view. After a while the rumbling died but the wind whined on unperturbed, as it had for years. T HE lamp was lit in the storeroom. In the flickering glow they stood around the broken body of Paladin, "Two dead," said Switch heavily. "At least Shrug died to some purpose but this -- " He sighed. Paladin had been the youngest of the group. "He didn't suffer, Jacko," said Cockade, for once subdued. "He was standing right under the bell when it came down. He was dead when we lit the lamp. I think he was dead before -- I didn't hear any sound from him. But it was dark -- " Jacko was silent, looking down at the twisted form, somehow smaller than in life and defenseless. "What about old Shrug, then?" said Switch with an attempt at heartiness. Then he remembered that Shrug was dead, too. "I never thought Shrug had it in him," remarked Cockade, trying to cheer up Jacko. There was something ominous about his silence. "He must have pul a match to the whole case of dynamite. It seemed that the Wine Lodge was empty and I suppose he felt that he had nothing left to live for -- and the dynamite was there and the flesh hunters were camped directly above. It all added up. He went out like a man." Like a man betrayed by his leader, thought Jacko: I am responsible for Shrug's death. He regarded the remains of his group, noticing the Old Man lying on a mattress, clad in rags. Why was the Old Man dressed like that? There were plenty of good clothes at the tailor's. "Thanks, Cockade," he muttered, as though she had complimented him personally. "It's no good, though. We're going to have to split up. We're all dying slowly here." After a miserable silence Cockade said with somewhat watery brightness, "It's okay, Jacko. You're right, of course. What will you do? Take the Old Man and try to find the hills and trees he's always talking about?" "Yes, I think so. How about you?" "Oh, I expect we'll go and join one of the larger communities east. Provided we can steer clear of flesh hunters on the way. We'll be fine." "Good." Jacko turned away awkwardly. "I'd best be getting the snowboat loaded up for an early start. We've got a long trip ahead of us. I only hope the Old Man lasts out." Gathering an armful of cans, he climbed the stairs to the bell tower. It seemed that they had all been expecting his decision. astern, then put his gaze on the featureless wastes ahead. He had no sense of adventure. Maybe that would come later, with the sun. At the moment, in the early morning light, he felt despair rather than any other sensation. Failure, as though he were running away, instead of setting out to find a new life. The Old Man, lying on the floorboards, wrapped in rugs, looked like a corpse with his parchment skin, wispy hair fluttering sparsely in the breeze. On an impulse Jacko bent forward and touched the puckered, sunken cheeks. The Old Man stirred, mumbling. Straightening up, Jacko sailed on. dered about the bell tower, surrounded by stacks of canned food. They moved in silence, occasionally lifting a can from a stack and replacing it again to give each other the impression that they were making last-minute checks. From time to time one or the other would glance up at the ladder leading to the hole in the spire. "Well, I think that's about it," remarkecf .Cockade at last with studied casualness. "Yes," agreed Switch. "Going to load the sledge, then?" "Right." Switch dropped a selection of cans into a string bag. They made a dull clatter. Jacko had already fixed up a sledge for them; it was tethered outside the spire, in the snow. In the snow, outside... Slowly Switch walked to the ladder and began to climb, one hand reaching for the rungs and the other holding the bag. The ascent was extraordinarily difficult -- the bag was heavy and the floor below seemed somehow to impede his progress like a magnet. The task of lifting a foot to the next rung took his entire concentration. He noticed that the rungs were worn in an area around the center of each tread, so that the square section had become almost oval and he focused on speculating upon this indisputable, physical fact. Suddenly his reaching hand encountered no rung and he could feel the wind on his face. Jacko was not beside him this time. He looked up. There was the snow, a vast area of tossing, drifting whiteness under a sky equally white, so similar that he could not tell where the two joined; which was the top and which the bottom, the snow or the sky. It was a vision of infinity composed of two physical elements, snow and sky -- and Switch, a small mammal clinging to the fringe of this greatness, was utterly, totally insignificant. It beckoned him like a tunnel. It repelled him like a wall. "Get on with it." Gasping, retching, he clung to the ladder, shutting his eyes and concentrating on the existence of the rungs beneath his hands and feet, the only solid objects within his present frame of reference. Dimly he heard the bag of cans clatter to the floor below. "What the hell's the matter with you?" He moved over -- or was pushed aside -- as Cockade climbed up beside him. Together they crouched at the top of the ladder. Cockade staring at the snow, Switch regarding Cockade. He saw her eyelids droop, flickering, and caught a flash of white as her pupils turned up, vanished under the lids. He grasped her around the waist as her eyes closed. She shook her head. "Christ," she muttered. He followed her down the ladder. As they stood in the bell tower looking at each other they heard the sound of footsteps, heavy and slow, ascending the steps from the storeroom. Suddenly Cockade was in Switch's arms and they clung together. He could feel her heart racing as he watched, over her shoulder, the square aperture in the floor. Shrug appeared, rubbing his head. "Hi, there," he greeted them. "God, I took a knock down there. The blast through those tunnels -- I just about made it to the tailor's before I passed out again. I must have slept the clock round. Feel better for it, though. What's for breakfast? Or am I too late?" , "Shrug -- " Cockade had twisted from Switch's arms at the familiar voice. "What the hell are you doing here?" Suddenly she was crying. "We thought you were dead." "I've never known you so glad to see me." Shrug chuckled. "No, I'm not dead. Why should I be?" "We thought you blew yourself up with the Wine Lodge." "What?" Shrug laughed openly. "Me blow myself up? Do you take me for some sort of bloody hero?" propped up in the stern of the snowboat. He looked around, eyes shining. "It doesn't change," he murmured. "I'd amost forgotten what such colors look like. Have you ever seen green like that, Jacko?" He pointed up at the giant, branching column he called a tree, tangled against the staring sky. "That color is the essence of life. You can keep your snowboats, your food hoards, your ice tunnels and hideyholes -- all those dreary man-made blacks and whites and grays. And even the shades of gray are somehow the same -- the red-gray of dead meat, the blue-gray of chipped tunnels, all created by Man and all dead. That tree is green. It's alive. And it was made by God, "That is the difference, Jacko -- the difference between death and life, between gray and green. Seeing this place I feel as if I had been dead for years and now, when life is soon to leave me, I think I've gotten back what I lost as a child and come alive again." The effort of talking was weakening him further, his voice was faltering. Jacko kneeled beside him, putting an arm about his shoulders. "I want you to stay here, Jacko," the Old Man whispered. "Find yourself a wife and come to live here. Stop living in a hole and build yourself a cabin here among the green trees, under the blue sky. Fetch seeds from the stores beneath the snow and grow yourself vegetables -- carrots, peas, beans, onions, sweet corn -- and around the cabin plant color -- orange marigolds, scarlet roses, lupins of every color you can think of and more besides. Surround yourself with life and your own life will be fuller and more worthwhile because you will be living it with God, who never intended Man to grovel underground in caves." He was silent, watching intently. Jacko followed his gaze and saw, silhouetted against the silver sky, a small, scampering animal in the branches. "They're all here," the Old Man said so faintly that Jacko had to lean close to catch the words. "All the old animals and birds, too, I shouldn't be surprised. It only needs Man to comeback." His eyes closed and his shoulders sagged suddenly against Jacko's arm. Shivering a little Jacko stood up, brushing the powdery snow fromhis knees. He took the spade from the bows of the snowboat, dug a trench and buried the Old Man under the trees which he valued so greatly that he considered it worthwhile sacrificing his last few years to revisit. But Jacko couldn't see it that way. They call it the bleaches, the condition that affects the eyesight of those who spend their days hunting fresh meat in the snowboats. It comes of skimming through the dazzling snowfields day after day until, at last, there is no need to squint against the glare because the eyes have become completely accustomed to it. Jacko was fifteen years old when the blue sky finally changed to sil( Please turn to page #) Krug rivaled God Almighty as the creator of Heaven and Earth and Man. Now he just wanted to talk to all three of them! I wasn't even any man, there was only a fish. A slippery thing with gills and sgales and little round eyes. He lived in the ocean and the ocean was like a jail and the air was like a roof on top of the jail. Nobody could go through the roof. You'll die if you go through, everybody said, and there was this fish -- he went through and he died. And there was this other fish that went through and died. But another fish went through and it was like his brain was on fire and his gills were blazing -- the air was drowning him and the sun was a torch in his eyes and he was lying there in the mud, waiting to die -- and he didn't die. He crawled back down the beach, went into the water and said. Look, there's a whole other world up there. And he went up there again and stayed for maybe two days before he died. But other fishes wondered about that world. And crawled up onto the muddy shore. And stayed. And taught themselves how to breathe the air. And taught themselves how to stand up, how to walk around, how to live with the sunlight in their eyes. And they turned into lizards, dinosaurs, whatever they became, and walked around for to get up on their hind legs and use their hands to grab things. They turned into apes and the apes got smarter and became men. And all the time some of them, a few, anyway, kept looking for new worlds. You say to them. Let's go back into the ocean -- let's be fishes again, it's easier that way. And maybe half of them are ready to do it -- more than half, maybe -- but there are always some who say, 'Don't be crazy. We can't be fishes any more. We're men. And so they don't go back. They keep climbing up. September #, #. Simeon Krug's tower now rises a hundred meters above the graybrown tundra of the Canadian Arctic, west of Hudson Bay. At present the tower is merely a glassy stump, hollow, open-topped, sealed from the elements only by a repellor field hovering shieldlike just a few meters above the current work level. Around the unfinished structure cluster the work crews, made up entirely of androids -- thousands of synthetic humans who toil to affix glass blocks to scooprods and send the rods climbing to the summit, where other androids put the blocks in place. Krug has his androids working three shifts around the clock. When it gels dark, the constructor plates strung across the sky at a height of one kilometer and wall fusion generator at the north end of the site. From the tower's huge octagonal base radiate wide silvery strips of refrigeration tape, embedded fifty centimeters deep in the frozen carpet of soil, roots, moss and lichens that is the tundra. The tapes stretch several kilometers in each direction. Their helium-II diffusion cells soak up the heal generated by the androids and vehicles used in building the tower. If the tapes were not there, the tundra would soon be transformed by the energy-output of construction into a lake of mud; the colossal tower's foundation-caissons would lose their grip, and the great building would tilt and tumble like a felled titan. The tapes keep the tundra icy, firm, capable of bearing the immense burden that Simeon Krug is now imposing on it. Subsidiary buildings are centered on a thousand-meter radius around the tower. To the west of the site is the master control center. To the east is the laboratory where the tachyon-beam ullrawave communications equipment is being fabricated -- a small pink dome which usually contains ten or a dozen technicians, patiently assembling the devices with which Krug hopes to send messages to the stars. North of the site is a clutter of miscellaneous service buildings. On the south side is the bank of transmat cubicles that link this remote region to the civilized world. People and androids flow constantly in and out of the transmats, arriving from New York or Nairobi or Novosibirsk, departing for Sydney or San Francisco or Shanghai. Krug himself invariably visits the site at least once a day alone or with his son Manuel. Or with one of his women, or some fellow industrialist. Customarily he confers with Thor Watchman, his android foreman; he rides a scooprod to the top of the tower and peers into it; he checks the progress in the tachyon-beam lab; he talks to a few of the workmen, his way of inspiring loftier effort. Generally Krug spends no more than fifteen minutes at the tower. Then he steps back into the transmat and is instantaneously hurled to the business that awaits him elsewhere, large party, perhaps to celebrate the attainment of the #-meter level. Krug stands near what will be the tower's western entrance. He is a stocky man of sixty, deeply tanned, heavy-chested and shortlegged, with narrow-set, glossy eyes and a seamed nose. There is a peasant strength about him. His contempt for all cosmetic editing of the body is shown by his coarse features, his shaggy brows, his thinning hair -- he is practically bald and will do nothing about it. Freckles show through the black strands that cross his scalp. He is sionable, though he dresses plainly and wears no jewelry. Only the infinite authority of his stance and expression indicate the extent of his wealth. Nearby is his son and heir, Manuel, his only child, tall, slender, almost foppishly handsome, elegantly dressed in a loose green robe, high buskins, an auburn sash. He affects earlobe plugs and a mirrorplate in his forehead. He will shortly be thirty. His movements are graceful but he seems fidgety. The android Thor Watchman stands between father and son. He is as tall as Manuel, as powerfully built as the elder Krug. His face is that of a standard alpha-class android, with a lean caucasoid nose, thin lips, strong chin, sharp cheekbones -- an idealized face, a plastic face. Yet he has impressed a surprising individuality on that face from within. No one who sees Thor Watchman will mistake him the next time for some other android. A certain gathering of the brows, a certain tension of the lips, a certain hunching of the shoulders, mark him as an android of strength and purpose. He wears an openwork lace doublet. He is indifferent to the biting cold at the site and his skin, the deep red, faintly waxy skin of an android, is visible in many places. There are seven others in the group that has emerged from the transmat. They are: Clissa, the wife of Manuel Krug, Quenelle, a woman younger than Manuel, who is his father's current companion. Leon Spaulding, Krug's private secretary, an ectogene. Niccolo Vargas, at whose observatory in Antarctica the first faint signals from an extrasolar civilization were detected. Justin Maledetlo, the architect of Krug's tower. Senator Henry Fearon of Wyoming, a leading Witherer. Thomas Buckleman of the ChaseKrug banking group. "Into the scooprods, everybody," Krug bellows. "Here -- here you you up to the top!" "How high will it be when it's finished?" Quenelle asks. "Fifteen hundred meters," Krug replies. "A tremendous tower of glass, full of machinery that nobody can understand. And then we'll turn it on. And then we'll talk to the stars." In the beginning there was Krug and He said, Let there be Vats, and there were Vats. And Krug looked upon the Vats and found them good. And Krug said, Let there be high-energy nucleotides in the Vats. And the nucleotides were poured and Krug mixed them until they were bonded one to another. And the nucleotides formed the great molecules and Krug said, Let there be the father and the mother both in the Vats and let the cells ilivide and let there be life brought forth upon the face of the Earth. And there was life, for there was Replication. And Krug presided over the Replication and touched the fluids with His own hands and gave them hape and essence. Lget man come forth from the Vats, said Krug, and let women come forth and let them live and go among us and be sturdy and useful and we shall call them Androids. A nd so it came to pass. And there were Androids, for Krug had created them in His own image and they walked upon the face of the Earth and did service for mankind. And for these things, praise be to Krug. ing in Stockholm. Groggy -- four hours of sleep. Much loo much. Two hours would suffice. He cleared his mind with a quick neural ritual and got under the shower for a skin-sluicing. Better, now. The android stretched, wriggled muscles, studied his smooth rosy hairless body in the bathroom mirror. A moment for religion, next. Krug deliver us from servitude. Krug deliver us from servitude. Krug deliver us from servitude. Praise be to Krug! Watchman popped down his breakfast and dressed. The pale light of late afternoon touched his window. Soon it would be evening herebut no mailer. The clock in his mind was set to Canadian time, tower time. He could sleep whenever he wished, as long as he took at least one hour out of twelve. Even an android body needed some rest, although not in the rigidly programed way of humans. Off to the construction site, now, to greet the day's visitors. The android began setting up the transmat coordinates. He hated these daily tour sessions. They slowed the work. Extraordinary precautions had to be observed while important human beings were on the site. They introduced special and unnecessary tensions and their presence carried the hidden implication that his work was not really trust-worthy, that he had to be checked every day. Of course. Watchman was aware that Krug's faith in him was limitless. The android's faith in that faith had sustained him superbly through the task of erecting the tower thus far. He knew that it was not suspicion but the natural human emotion of pride that brought Krug to the site so often. Krug preserve me. Watchman stepped through the transmat. He strode out into the shadow of the tower. His aides greeted him. Someone handed him a list of the day's visitors. "Is Krug here yet?" "Fiveminutes,"he was told and in five minutes Krug came through the transmat, accompanied by his guests. Watchman was not cheered to see Krug's secretary, Spaulding, in the group. He and Spaulding were natural enemies -- they felt toward one another the instant antipathy of the vat-born and the bottle-born, the android and the ectogene. But aside from that they were rivals for eminence among Krug's associates. To the android, Spaulding was a spreader of suspicions, a potential underminer of his status, a fount of poisons. Watchman greeted him cooly, distantly, yet properly. One did not snub humans, no matter how important an android one might be. And at least by technical definition Spaulding had to be considered human. Krug was hustling everybody into scooprods. Watchman went up with Manuel and Clissa Krug. As the rods rode toward the truncated summit of the tower, Watchman glanced across at Spaulding in the rod to his left and glowered at the ectogene, the prenatal orphan, the man of cramped soul and baleful spirit in whom Krug perversely placed so much trust. May Arctic winds sweep you to destruction, bottle-born. May l see you float sweetly toward the frozen ground and break beyond repair... Spaulding took no notice. Clissa Krug asked, "Thor, why do you suddenly look so fierce?" "Do I?" "I see angry clouds crossing your face." Watchman shrugged. "I'm doing my emotion drills, Mrs. Krug. Ten minutes of love, ten minutes of hate, ten minufes of shyness, ten minutes of selfishness, ten minutes of awe, ten minutes of arrogance. An hour a day makes androids more like people." "Don't tease me," Clissa said. She was very young, slim, darkeyed, gentle and, Watchman supposed, beautiful. "Are you telling me the truth?" "I am. Really. I was practicing a little hatred when you caught me." "What's the drill like? I mean, do you just stand there thinking Hatehatehatehatehate, or what?" He smiled at the girl's suggestion. Looking over her shoulder, he saw Manuel wink at him. "Another time," Watchman said. "We're at the top." T HE three scooprods clung to the highest course of the tower. Just above Watchman's head hung the gray haze of the repellor field. The sky, too, was gray. The short northern day was nearly half over. A snowstorm was heading southward toward them along the shore of the bay. Krug, in the next scooprod, was leaning far into the tower, pointing out something to Buckleman and Vargas. In the other rod Spaulding, Senator Fearon and Maledetto were closely examining the satiny texture of the great glass bricks that made up the tower's outer skin. "When will it all be finished?" Clissa asked. "Less than a year," the android told her. "We're moving along nicely. The big technical problem was keeping the permafrost under the building from thawing. But now that that's behind us, we ought to be rising several hundred meters a month." "Why build here in the first place," she wanted to know, "if the ground wasn't stable?" "Isolation. When the ultrawave is turned on, it'll scramble all communications lines, transmats and power generators for thousands of square kilometers. Krug was pretty well limited to putting the tower in the Sahara, the Gobi, the Australian desert or the tundra. For technical reasons -- having to do with transmission -- the tundra seemed most desirable, provided the thawing problem could be beaten. Krug told us to build here. So we found a way to beat the thawing problem." Manuel asked, "What's the status of the transmission equipment?" "We begin installing it when the lower's at the five-hundred-meter level. Say, mid-November." Krug's voice boomed across to them. "We've already got the five satellite amplifying stations up. A ring of power sources surrounding the tower -- enough boost to kick our signal clear to Andromeda between Tuesday and Friday." "A wonderful project," said Senator Fearon. He was a dapper, showy-looking man with startling green eyes and a mane of red hair. "Another mighty step toward the maturity of mankind." With a courtly nod toward Watchman the Senator added: "Of course, we must recognize our immense debt to the skilled androids who are bringing this miraculous project to fruition. Without the aid of you and your people, Alpha Watchman, it would not have been possible to -- " Watchman listened blankly, remembering to smile. Compliments of this sort meant little to him. The World Congress and its Senators meant even less. Was there an android in the Congress? Would it make any difference if there were? Some day, no doubt, the Android Equality Party would get a few of its people into the Congress -- three or four alphas would sit in that august body and, nevertheless, androids would continue to be property, not people. The political process did not inspire optimism in Thor Watchman. His own politics, such as they were, were definitely Witherer -- in a transmat society, where nanonal boundaries are obsolete, vhy have a formal government at ill? Let the legislators abolish i Item selves. Let natural law prevail. But he knew that the withering iway of the state that the Witherrs preached would never come to puss. The proof of it was Senator Henry Fearon. The ultimate para lo'-x: a member of the anti-government party serving in the government himself and fighting to hold liis seat at every election. What nrice Withering, Senator? Fearon praised android indusiriousness at length. Watchman ( retted. No work was getting done while they were up here -- he didn't 'lure let blocks be hoisted with visMors in the construction zone. And lie had schedules to keep. To his idief, Krug soon signaled for a descent; the rising wind, it seemed, was bothering Quenelle. When they came down Watchman led the way over to the master ontrol center, inviting them to watch him take command of operations. Ffe slipped into the linkup scat. As he pushed the computer's  nub-tipped terminal node into the mput jack on his left forearm the indroid saw Leon Spaulding's lips tighten in a scowl of -- what? Contempt, envy, patronizing scorn? I or all his skill with humans, Watchman could not read such dark looks with true precision. Ilut then, at the click of contact, i he computer impulses came flooding across the interface into his brain and he forgot about Spaulding. It was like having a thousand eyes. He saw everything going on at the site and for many kilometers around the site. He was in total communion with the computer, making use of all of its sensors, scanners and terminals. Why go through the tedious routine of talking to a computer when it was possible to design an android capable of becoming part of one? The data torrent brought a surge of ecstasy. Maintenance charts. Work-flow syntheses. Labor coordination systems. Refrigeration levels. Powershunt decisions. The tower was a tapestry of infinite detail and he was the master weaver. Everything rushed through him; he approved, rejected, altered, canceled. Was sex something like this? That tingle of aliveness in every nerve, that sense of being extended to one's limits, of absorbing an avalanche of stimuli? Watchman wished he knew. He raised and lowered scooprods, requisitioned next week's blocks, ordered filaments for the tachyon-beam men, looked after tomorrow's meals, ran a constant stability check on the structure as completed, fed cost data to Krug's financial people, monitored soil temperature in fiftycentimeter gradations to a depth of two kilometers, relayed scores of telephone messages per second and congratulated himself on the dexterity with which he accomplished everything. No human could handle this, he knew, even if there were some way for humans to jack themselves directly into a computer. He had a machine's skills anda human's versatility and therefore, except for the fairly serious matter of being unable to reproduce himself, he was in many ways superior to both other classes and therefore -- The red arrow of an alarm cut across his consciousness. Construction accident. Android ground. A twitch of his mind gave him close focus. A scooprod had failed on the northern face, A glass block had fallen from the ninety-meter level. It lay slightly skewed, one end buried about a meter deep in the earth, the other slightly above ground level. A fissure ran like a line of frost through its clear depths. Legs stuck out from the side closest to the tower. A few meters away lay an injured android, writhing desperately. Three lift-beetles were scurrying toward the scene of the accident; a fourth had already arrived and had its steel prongs under the massive block. Watchman unjacked himself. He shivered in the first moment of the pain of separation from the data flow. A wallscreen over his head showed the accident vividly. Clissa Krug had turned away, head against her husband's breasl -Manuel looked sickened, his father irritated. The other visitors seemed more puzzled than disturbed. Watchman found himsell peering into Leon Spaulding's icy face. Spaulding was a small, pareddown man, all but fleshless. In the curious clarity of his shock Watchman was aware of the widely separated hairs of the ectogene's stifl black mustache. "Coordination failure," Watchman said crisply. "The computer seems to have misread a stress function and let a block drop." "You were overriding the computer at that moment, weren't you?" Spaulding asked. "Let's put the blame where blame belongs." The android would not play that game. "Excuse me," he said. "There have been injuries and probably fatalities. I must go." He hurried toward the door, inexcusable carelessness -- " Spaulding muttered. Watchman went out. As he sprinted toward the accident site he began to pray. II upper office." He and Spaulding entered the transmal cubicle". The lambent green transmat field pulsed up from the floor aperture, forming a curtain dividing the cubicle in two. The ectogene set the coordinates. The hidden power generators of the transmat were linked directly to the main generator, spinning endlessly on its poles somewhere beneath the Atlantic, condensing the theta force that made transmat travel possible. Krug did not bother to check the coordinates Spaulding had set. He trusted his staff. A minor abscissa distortion and the atoms of Simeon Krug would be scattered irrecoverably to the cold winds-Hbut he unhesitatingly stepped into the glow of green. There was no sensation. Krug was destroyed--a stream of tagged wavicles was hurled several thousand kilometers to a tuned receiver and Krug was reconstituted. The transmat field ripped a man's body into subatomic units so swiftly that no neural system could possibly register the pain and the restoration to life came with equal speed. Whole and undamaged, Krug emerged -- with Spaulding still beside him -- in the transmat cubicle of his office. "Look after Quenelle," Krug said. "She'll be arriving downstairs. Amuse her. I don't want to be disturbed for at least an hour." Spaulding exited. Krug closed his eyes. The falling of the block had upset him greatly. It was not the first accident during the building of the tower -- it probably would not be the last. Lives had been lost today -- only android lives, true, but lives all the same. The waste of life, the waste of energy, the waste of time, infuriated him. How would the lower rise if blocks fell? How would he send word across the heavens that man existed, that he mattered, if there were no tower? How would he ask questions that had to be asked? Krug ached. Krug felt close to despair at the immensity of his selfimposed task. In time of fatigue or tension he became morbidly conscious of the presence of his body as a prison engulfing his soul. The folds of bellyflesh, the island of perpetual rigidity at the base of the neck, the tiny tremor of the upper left eyelid, the slight constant pressure on the bladder, the rawness in the throat, the bubbling in the kneecap, every intimation of mortality rang in him like a chime. His body often seemed absurd to him, a mere bag of meat and bone and blood and feces and miscellaneous ropes and cords and rags, sagging under time's assault, deteriorating from year to year and from hour to hour. What was noble about such a mound of protoplasm? The preposterousness of fingernails! The idiocy of nostrils! The foolishness of elbows! Yet under the armored skull ticked the watchful gray brain, like a bomb buried in mud. Krug scorned his flesh but he felt only awe for his brain and for the human brain in the abstract. The true Krugness of him was in that soft folded mass of tissue, nowhere else -- not in the guts, not in the groin, not in the chesti -- but in the mind. The body rotted while its owner still wore it. The mind within soared to the farthest galaxies. " Massage, 'Krug said. The timber and lone of his command caused a smoothly vibrating table to extrude itself from the wall. Three female androids, kept constantly on call, entered the room. Their supple bodies were bare. They were standard gamma models, who could have been triplets but for the usual programed minor somatotype divergences. They had small high-set breasts, flat bellies, narrow waists, flaring hips, full buttocks. They had hair on their heads and they had eyebrows but otherwise they were without body hair, which gave them a certain sexless look -- yet the groove of sex was inscribed between their legs and Krug, if his tastes inclined that way, could part those legs and find within them a reasonable imitation of passion. His tastes had never inclined that way. But Krug had deliberately designed an element of sensuality into his androids. He had given them functional -- if sterile -- genitals, just as he had given them proper -- though needless -- navels. He wanted his creations to look human -- aside from the necessary modifications -- and to do most human things. His androids were not robots. He had chosen to create synthetic humans, not mere machines. T HE three gammas efficiently stripped him and worked him over with their cunning fingers. Krug lay belly down. Tirelessly they plucked at his flesh and toned his muscles. He stared across the emptiness of his office at the images on the distant wall. The room was furnished simply, even starkly -- a lengthy rectangle that contained a desk, a data terminal, a small somber sculpture and a dark drape that would, at the touch of a repolarizing stud, reveal the panorama of New York City far below. The lighting, indirect and subdued, kept the office in eternal twilight. On one wall, though, there blazed a pattern in         It was the message from the stars. Vargas' observatory had picked it up first as a series of faint radio pulses at ninety-one hundred megacycles: two quick beats, a pause, four beats, a pause, one beat -- and so on. The pattern was repeated a thousand times over a span of two days, then halted. A month later it showed up at fourteen hundred and twenty-one megacycles, the twenty-one-centimeter hydrogen frequency, for another thousand turns. A month after that it came in both at half and at double that frequency, a thousand of each. Still later, Vargas was able to detect it optically, riding in on an intense laser beam at a five thousand-angstrom wavelength. The pattern was always the same, clusters of brief bursts of information: #... #... #... #... #...#... #... #. Each subcomponent of the series was separated from the next by an appreciable gap, and there was a much larger gap between each repetition of the entire group of pulse clusters. Surely it was some message. To Krug, the sequence #-#-#-#-#I had become a sacred number, the opening symbols of a new kabbala. Not only was the pattern emblazoned on his wall but the touch of his finger would send the sound of the alien signal whispering through the room in any of several audible frequencies and the sculpture beside his desk was primed to emit coherent light. The signal obsessed him. His universe now revolved about the quest to make reply. At night he stood beneath the stars, dizzied by the cascade of light, and opened his arms to the galaxies, saying,  am Krug, I am Krug, here I wait. speak to me again! He admitted no possibility that the signal from the stars might be other than a consciously directed communication. He had turned all of his considerable assets to answering. -- But isn't there any chance that the "message" might be some natural phenomenon? None. The persistence with which it arrived in such a variety oj media indicates a guiding consciousness behind it. Someone is trying to tell us something. What significance do those numbers have? Are they some kind of galactic pi? We see no obvious mathematical relevance. They do not form any apparent intelligible arithmetical progression. Cryptographers have supplied us with at least fifty equally ingenious suggestions, which makes all fifty equally suspect. We think that the numbers were chosen entirely at random. -- What good is a message that doesn't have any comprehensible content? The message is its own content : a yodel across the galaxies. I I tells us, Look, we are here, we know how to transmit, we are capable of rational thinking, we seek contact with you! -- Assuming you're right, what kind of reply do you plan to make? I plan to say. Hello, hello, we hear you, we detect your message, we send greetings, we are intelli( Please turn to page #) Three poems celebrating the Peculiar Talents of one Charles Darwin who loitered about Outdoors, always in hopes that Nature might Do Something. i tt Old Curious Charlie He stood for hours Benumbed, Astonished Amid the flowers; Waiting for silence. Waiting for motions In seas of rye Or oceans of weeds -- The stuff on which true astonishment feeds -- And the weeds that fed and filled his silo With a country spread By the pound or kilo. Of miracles vast or microscopic. For them, by night, was he the topic? In conversations of rye and barley. Did they stand astonished By Curious Charlie? Darwin, in the fields, stood still as time And waited for the world to no w exhale and now Take in a breath of wind from off the yield and swell Of sea where fill the clouds with sighs; His. eyes knew what they saw but took their time to tell This truth to him; he waited on their favor. His nose kept worlds far larger than a goodly nose might savor And waited for the proper place to fit the flavor in. So eye and nose and ear and hand told mouth What it must say; And after awhile and many and many a day His mouth. So full of Nature's gifts, it trembled to express. Began to move. No more a statue in the field, A honeybee come home to fill the comb. Here Darwin hies. Though to ordinary eyes it might appear he plods, Victorian statue in a misty lane; All that is lies. Listen to the gods: 'The man flies, I tell you. The man flies!" Darwin, wandering home at dawn. Met foxes trotting to their lairs, Their tattered litters folio wing. The first light of the blood-red sun adrip among their hairs. What must they've thought, The man of fox. The fox of man found there in dusky lane; And which had right-of-way? Did he or they move toward or in or on away from night ? This scan was produced and distributed free by the Pulpscans Group. If you paid for this digital document or a compilation of this and other digital pulps, you got ripped off. But you can still have this and more than a thousand more pulps for free by coming over and joining us at pulpscans yahoogroups . com. Their probing eyes And his Put weights to hidden scales In mutual assize. In simple search all stunned And amiable apprize. Darwin, the rummage collector, -- Longing for wisdom to dap in a box, Such lore as already learned and put by c Old summer days now gone to flies Bestir themselves alert in vixen eyes; Some primal cause T witches the old man s human-seeming pa ws. An ancient sharp surmise is melded here And shapes all Dooms Which look on Death and know it. Darwin all this knows. The fox knows he knows. But knowing is wise not to show it. They stand a moment more upon the uncut lawn; Then as if by sign, quit watchfulness; Each imitates the other's careless yawn. And with no wave save pluming tail of fox and kin A way the creatures go to sleep the day. Leaving old Charlie there in curious disarray. His hair combed this, his wits the other way. So off he ambles, walks, and wanders on. Leaving an empty meadow, A place Where strange lives passed... And dawn. Can anything be more terrifying than realizing all your dreams? I from his nightmare. It had been so realtoo real -- and the worst part was always the deep sense of loss. There was that shocking contrast between the dreary life that he was living (in the dream) and the rich and full life that he somehow knew that he should be living. There was his wife -- that drab, unimaginative woman with her irritating mannerisms -- and that memory of someone else, someone he had never met, never would meet, someone elegant and slim, someone with whom he had far more in common than simply the physical side of marriage -- someone who knew books and music and the visual arts and yet evinced a deep appreciation of the peculiar psychology of the spaceman. Slowly GriYnes resumed full awareness. Slowly he realized that he was not in his bedroom in the Base Commander's quarters on Zetland. He listened to the small, comforting noises -- the irregular throbbing of the inertial drive, the sobbing of pumps, the soughing of the ventilation system, the thin, high whine of the Mannschenn Drive unit. And he heard the soft, steady breathing of the woman in the bed with him (that other one snored). But -- such was the impression his dream had made upon him -- he had to be sure. All cats are gray in the dark. Without too much fumbling he found the stud of the light switch on his side of the bed. His reading lamp came on. Its glow was soft, subdued -- but it was enough to wake Sonya. She looked up at him irritably, her lean face framed by the auburn hair that somehow retained its neatness, its sleekness, even after sleep. She demanded sharply, "What is it, John?" He said, "I'm sorry. Sorry I woke you, that is. But I had to be sure." Her face and voice immediately softened. "That dream of yours again?" "Yes. The worst part of it is knowing that you are somewhere -- somewhen -- but that I shall never meet you." "But you did." She laughed with him, not at him. "And that's your bad luck." "My good luck," he corrected. "Our good luck." "I suppose we could have done worse," he admitted. the soft chiming of the alarm. From his side of the bed he could reach the service hatch in the bulkhead. He opened it, revealing the tray with its silver coffee service. "The usual?" he asked Sonya, who was making a lazy attempt to sit up in bed. "Yes, John. You should know by this time." Grimes poured a cup for his wife -- black, unsweetened -- then one for himself. He liked sugar, rather too much of it, and cream. "I shall be rather sorry when this voyage is over," said Sonya. "Jimmy is doing us well. We shouldn't be pampered like this in an Alpha Class liner." "After all, I am a commodore," said Grimes smugly. "Not in the Survey Service, you aren't," Sonya told him. In that dream, that recurring nightmare, I'm still an officer in the Federation's Survey Service. Hut I've never got past commander. I've passed my days and will end my days as commanding officer of an unimportant base on a world that somebody had once described as a planetwide lower middle-class suburb. "Perhaps not," Grimes admitted. "But I pile on enough Gees to be accorded V.I.P. treatment aboard a Survey Service ship." "You do? I was under the impression that it was because of me that Jimmy let us have the V.I.P. suite." "Not you. You're a mere commander and on the Reserve List at that." "Don't be so bloody rank conscious -- " She took a swipe at him with her pillow. Grimes cursed as hot coffee splashed on his bare chest. Then: "I don't know what your precious Jimmy will think when he sees the mess on the sheets." "He'll not see it -- and his laundrobot won't worry about it. Pour yourself some more coffee. I'll use the bathroom while you're drinking it." Then, as she slid out of the bed; "And go easy on the sugar. You're getting a paunch." I remember the fat and slovenly Commander of Zetland Base... prided himself on running a taut ship. Attendance at every meal was mandatory for his officers. As he and Sonya took their seats at the captain's table, Grimes wondered how Farrell would cope with the reluctance of Middle Watch keepers aboard merchant vessels to appear at breakfast. All the Star Pioneer's officers were here, in their places, except for those actually on duty. Smartly uniformed messgirls circulated among the tables, taking orders, bringing dishes. Farrell sat, of course, at the head of his own table, Sonya to his right and Grimes to his left. At the foot of the table was Lieutenant Commander Malleson, the senior engineering officer. There was little to distinguish him from his captain but the badges of rank. There was little to distinguish any of the officers, one from the other. All were tall young men with close-cropped hair, standardized good looks, each and every one of them a refugee from a Survey Service recruiting poster. In my young days we had room for individuality... Grimes smiled to himself. And where did it get me? Oh, you bloody lee, that's where... "What's the joke, John?" asked Sonya. "Share it, please." Grimes' prominent ears reddened. "Just a thought, dear." He was saved by a messgirl, who presented the menu to him. "Nathia-juice, please. Ham and eggs -- sunny side up -- to follow, with just a hint of French fries. And some coffee." "You keep a good table, Jimmy," Sonya said to Farrell. Then, looking at her husband: "Rather too good, perhaps." "I'm afraid, Sonya," Farrell told her, "that.our meals from now on will be lacking in variety. It seems that our Esquelian passengers brought aboard some local virus. The biologists in the first survey expeditions found nothing at all on Esquel in any way dangerous to human life, so perhaps we didn't take the precautions we should have when we embarked the King and his followers. Even so, while they were on board their excretory matter was excluded from the ship's closed ecology. But after they were disembarked on Tallis the plumbing wasn't properly disinfected -- " Not a very suitable topic of conversation for the breakfast table... Grimes sipped his fruit juice. "So?" asked Sonya interestedly. "So there's been a plague running its course in the "farm." Only the tissue culture vats have been affected, luckily. We could make do indefinitely on yeasts and algae -- but who wants to?" He grinned at Grimes, who was lifting a forkload of yolk-coated ham to his mouth. "Who wants to?" "Not me, Captain," admitted Grimes. "Or me, Commodore. The beef's dead -- and the pork and the chicken. The quack says that the lamb's not fit for human consumption. So far the mutton seems to be unaffected -- but we can't be sure even of that." "You'll be able to stock up when we get to Port Forlorn," said Grimes. "That's a long way off." Farrell looked steadily at Grimes as he buttered a piece of toast. "I've a job for you. Commodore." "A job for me, Commander Farrell?" "Yes, you, Commodore Grimes. By virtue of your rank you represent the Rim Worlds Confederacy aboard this vessel. Kinsolving's Planet, although no longer colonized, is one of the Rim Worlds. I want to put down there." "Why?" asked Grimes. "Correct me if I'm wrong. Commodore, but I understand that the original settlers introduced Earthtype flora and fauna, some of which have not only survived but flourished. I'm not interested in the flora, of course -- but I've heard that there are the descendants of the original rabbits, pigs, cattle and hens running wild there." "No cattle," Grimes told him. "And no hens. Probably the pigs did for them before they could become established." "Rabbit's a good substitute for chicken," said Farrell. "Jimmy," reproved Sonya, "I do believe that you like your tummy." "I do, Sonya, I do," said the young man. "And so do I," said Lieutenant Commander Malleson, who until now had been eating in dedicated silence. "But I don't like Kinsolving," grumbled Grimes. "And, in any case, we shall have to get permission to land." "You will get it, John," said Sonya firmly. rell discussed the proposed landing on Kinsolving with Grimes and Sonya. "Frankly," he told them, "I'm glad of an excuse to visit the planet. Not so long ago the Survey Service released a report on the three expeditions, starting off with that odd wet paint affair -- " "That was over a hundred and fifty years ago," said Grimes. "Yes. I know. And I know, too, that you've been twice to Kinsolving -- the first time as an observer with the Neo-Calvinists, the second time in command of your own show." "And both times," admitted Grimes, "I was scared. Badly." "You don't frighten easily, Commodore, as well I know. But what actually did happen? The official reports that have been released to the likes of us don't give much away. It was hinted -- merely hinted -- that the Neo-Calvinists tried to call up the God of the Old Testament and raised the entire Greek Pantheon instead. And you, sir, attempted to repeat the experiment -- and got tangled with a Mephistopheles straight out of Gounod's Faust." "Cutting extraneous cackle," said Grimes, "that's just what did happen." "What I'm getting at. Commodore, is this. Were your experiences objective or subjective?" "During my first visit, Commander, the Neo-Calvinist's ship, Piety, was destroyed, as were her pinnaces. Their leaders -- the Presbyter, the Rector, the Deaconess and thirteen others, men and women -- completely vanished. That was objective enough for anybody. The second time -- I vanished." "I can vouch for that," stated Sonya. "But you came back. Obviously." "More by luck than judgment." Grimes laughed without humor. "When you do a deal with the devil it's as well to read the small print." "But at no time was any actual physical harm done to anybody." "Some could have been. And we don't know what happened to the Neo-Calvinist boss cockies -- " "They're probably being converted to hedonism on Mount Olympus," said Sonya. "But we don't actually know." Farrell grinned. "And aren't those very words a challenge to any officer in the Survey Service? You used to be one of us yourself, sir, and Sonya is still on our Reserve List. Kinsolving is almost directly on the track from Tallis to Lorn. I have a perfectly valid excuse to make a landing. And even in these decadent days -- " his smile widened -- "my Lords Commissioners do not discourage initiative and zeal on the part of their captains." Grimes grinned back reluctantly. It was becoming evident that Farrell possessed depths of character not apparent on first acquaintance. True, he worked by the book -- and had Grimes done so he would have risen to the rank of Admiral in the Survey Service -- but he was also capable of reading between lines. A deviation from his original cruise pattern -- the evacuation of the King and his supporters From Esquel -- had brought him to within easy reach of Kinsolving and he was making the most of the new circumstances. Fleetingly Grimes wondered if the destruction of the ship's meat supply had been intentional rather than accidental -- he dismissed the thought. Not even he, Grimes, had ever done a thing like that. "Later," said Farrell, "if it's all right with you, sir, we'll go over the official reports and you can fill in the gaps. But what makes Kinsolving the way it is?" "Your guess is as good as anybody's, Commander. The atmosphere is -- odd. Psychologically odd, not chemically or physically. A terrifying queerness. One senses impending doom. Kinsolving was settled at the same time as the other Rim Worlds. It's a far more ecologically desirable piece of real estate than any of them. But the colonists lost heart. Their suicide rate rose to an abnormal level. Their mental institutions were soon overcrowded. And so on. So they pulled out. I've heard many theories. One of the latest is that the Kinsolving system lies at some intersection of stress lines. Stress lines in what? Don't ask me. But the very fabric of the Continuum is thin, ragged, and the dividing lines between Then and Now, Here and There, What Is and What Might Be are virtually nonexistent -- " "Quite a place," commented it a third time, sir?" "Yes," agreed Grimes after a long pause. "But I'm not prepared to make a third attempt at awakening ancient deities from their well-earned rest. In any case, we lack the -- I suppose you could call her the medium. She's on Lorn and even if she were here I doubt she'd play." "Good. I'll adjust trajectory for Kinsolving and we'll send Carlottigrams to our respective lords and masters requesting permission to land. I don't think they'll turn it down." "Unfortunately," said Grimes. But the faint smile that lightened his craggy features belied the word. Star Pioneer down to the sunlit hemisphere of Kinsolving, to a position a little to the west of the morning terminator. Grimes had advised a landing at the site used by the Confederacy's Rim Sword and later by his own Faraway Quest. The destruction of the NeoCalvinists' Piety had made the spaceport unusable. This landing place was hard by the deserted city of Enderston, on the shore of the Darkling Tarn. It had been the sports stadium. Conditions were ideal for the landing. The sounding rockets, fired when the ship was descending through the first tenuous fringes of the atmosphere, had revealed a remarkable absence of turbulence. The parachute flares discharged by them at varying altitudes were falling straight down, each trailing its long, unwavering streamer of white smoke. Grimes and Sonya were in the Control Room. "There's Enderston," the Commodore said, "on the east bank of the Weary River. We can't see much from this altitude -- everything's overgrown. That's the Darkling Tarn." He pointed to the amoebalike glimmer of water among the dull green that now was showing up clearly on the big approach screen. "You can't miss it. That oval of paler green is the stadium -- " The Inertial Drive throbbed more loudly as Farrell made minor adjustments. When the stadium was in the exact center of the screen it settled down again to its almost inaudible muttering. At Farrell's curt order they all went to their acceleration chairs, strapped themselves in. Grimes, with the others, watched the expanding picture on the screen. To him the scene was familiar, too familiar, even to the minor brush fire started by the last of the parachute flares. And as during his two previous landings he had the feeling that supernatural forces were mustering to resist the landing of the ship, to destroy her and all aboard her. He looked at Farrell. The young captain's face was pale, strained. Grimes felt less unhappy. Now you begin to know what it's like, Jimmy boy. She was down at last. There was almost no shock at all and only an almost inaudible complaint from the ship's structure, a faint sighing of shock absorbers as the great mass of the vessel settled in the cradle of her tripedal landing gear. "Secure main engines," ordered Farrell. Telegraph bells jangled sharply. The Inertial Drive generators muttered to themselves and were still. The silence was intensified by the soft soughing of the ventilation fans. Grimes swiveled in his chair, gazed out through the viewport toward the distant mountain peak, the black, truncated cone hard and sharp against the pale blue sky. Sinai, Presbyter Cannon had named it. Olympus, Grimes had labeled it on his new charts of the planetary surface. But neither name was apt. On this mountain's summit the Neo-Calvinists had attempted to invoke Jehovah -- and Zeus had answered their call. Grimes had tried to invoke the the gods of the Greek Pantheon -- and had been snatched into an oddly peopled Limbo by Mephistopheles himself. This time on Kinsolving the Commodore was going to be cautious. Wild horses -- assuming any existed on this planet and assuming that they should be possessed by such a strange ambition -- would not be able to drag him up to the top of that mountain. N onetheless, Grimes did revisit the mountaintop, taken there by the tamed horsepower of Star Pioneer's pinnace rather than by wild horses. Nothing happened. Nothing could happen unless Clarisse, descendant of the long-dead artist-magicians, were there to make it happen. There was nothing to see except the view. All that remained of the two disastrous experiments was a weathered spattering of pigments where the witch-girl's easel had stood. Everybody visited the famous caves, of course, and stared at and photographed the rock paintings, the startlingly lifelike depiction of beasts and their hunters. The paintings were old, old, even though some faint hint of their original magic still lingered. But this was an uneasy world. Men and women never walked alone, were always conscious of something lurking in the greenery, in the ruins. Farrell, reluctant as he was to break the Survey Service's uniform regulations, issued strict orders that everybody ashore on any business whatsoever was to wear a bright, scarlet jacket over his other clothing. This was after two hunting parties had opened fire upon each other -- luckily nobody was killed but four men and three women would be in the sick bay for days with bullet wounds. Grimes said to Farrell, "Don't you think it's time that we were lifting ship. Captain?" "Not for a while, Commodore. We have to be sure that the new tissue cultures will be successful." "That's just an excuse." "All right, it's just an excuse." "You're waiting for something to happen." "Yes. Damn it all, Commodore, this sensation of brooding menace is getting me down, it's getting all of us down. But I want to have something definite to report to my Lords Commissioners." "Don't pay too high a price for that fourth ring on your sleeve, James." "It's more than promotion that's at stake, sir -- although I shall welcome it. I hate being up against an enemy I can't see, can't touch. I want to accomplish something for its own sake. I don't want to slink away from here like a dog with his tail between his legs." "The original colony did just that." "But they -- " Farrell stopped abruptly. "I'll finish it for you, James. But they were mere civilians. They weren't wearing the Survey Service badge on their caps, Survey Service braid on their sleeves or shoulders. They weren't disciplined. And how long do you think your ship's discipline is going to stand up to the strain, gold braid and brass buttons notwithstanding?" "Long enough." Sonya broke in: "This is Jimmy's show, John. He makes the decisions. And I agree with him that we should stay on Kinsolving until we have something to show for our visit." "Thank you, Sonya," said Farrell. Then: "You must excuse me. I have matters to attend to." When the young man had left their cabin Sonya spoke softly. "You're getting too old and cautious, John. Or are you sulking because you're not running things?" "I don't like this world, my dear. I've reasons not to." "You're letting it get you down. You look as though you hadn't slept for a week." "I haven't. Not to speak of." "Why didn't you let me know?" "It's so damned silly. It's that bloody nightmare of mine -- you know the one. It recurs every time I shut my eyes." "You should have told me." "I should have." He got slowly to his feet. "Probably some good, healthy exercise will make me sleep better. A long walk?" "I'll come with you." She fetched the scarlet jackets from the wardrobe. Grimes took his deadly little Minetti from a drawer, put it into one pocket, a spare clip of cartridges in the other. Heavier handguns and miniaturized transceivers they would collect from the duty officer at the airlock. Within a few minutes they were walking down the ramp to the path that had been hacked and burned and trodden through the encroaching greenery, the trail that led to the ruined city. II sun was still high in the pale sky but the breeze, what there was of it, was chilly. And the shadows, surely, were darker here than on any other world Grimes had every visited -- They seemed to possess a life of their own. But that was only imagination. They walked steadily but carefully, watching where they pul their feet, avoiding the vines and brambles that seemed deliberately to try to trip them. On either side of the rough track tfje vegetation was locked in silent, bitter warfare -- indigenous trees and shrubs, importations from Earth and other worlds and parasites upon parasites. In spite of the overly luxuriant growth the overwhelming impression was of death rather than of life. The most readily identifiable scent on the chill air was that of decay. They came to the outskirts of the city, picking their way over tilted slabs of concrete, thrust up and aside by root and trunk, that had once been a road. Once the buildings between which it ran had been drably utilitarian -- now a madly proliferating and destructive ivy clothed them in somber, Gothic splendor. An abandoned ground car, the glass of its headlights by some freak of circumstance unobscured, glared at them like a crouching, green-furred beast. Grimes tried to imagine what this place had been like before its evacuation. Probably it had been very similar to any sizable town on Lorn or Faraway, Ultimo or Thule '-architecturally. But one important difference had existed. The city had been dominated by an uncanny atmosphere, an omnipresent premonition of -- what? Some fear of the cold and the dark, of ultimate night. Other cities on other worlds had their haunted houses-here the very stones had been haunted. He said, "The sooner young Farre I I lifts ship off this deserted graveyard, the better." "At least it's not raining," Sonya told him, with an attempt at cheerfulness. "Thank the odd gods of the Galaxy for one small mercy," grumbled Grimes. "Talking of odd gods -- " "What about them?" "Sally Veerhausen, the biochemist, told me there's a very odd church on a side street that runs off the main drag." "Oh?" "Yes. It's to the right -- in an alley you turn into just before you get to a tall tower with a latticework radio mast still standing on top of it." "Is that it there? To the right?" "Must be. Shall we investigate?" "What is there to investigate?" "Nothing, probably. But I seem to recall a period when you exhibited a passion for what you referred to as freak religions. This could be one to add to your collection." "I doubt it." But after a few minutes' careful walking they were turning off the main street, making their way along an alley between walls overgrown with the ubiquitous ivy that had been brought to the world by some long-dead, home-sick colonist. HE church was there. It was a small building, a masonry cube, its angles somehow and subtly wrong. And it was different from its neighbors. Perhaps the stone, natural or synthetic, from which it had been constructed possessed some quality, physical or chemical, lacking in the building materials in more general use. Its dull gray facade was unmarked by creeper, lichen or moss. Its door, as gray as the walls but of metal, was uncorroded. Over the plain rectangle of the entrance were the embossed letters in some black substance -- Temple of The Principle. Grimes snorted almost inaudibly. "What Principle?" he demanded. "There have been so many." "Perhaps," said Sonya seriously, "the greatest and most mysterious one of all." "The Golden Way? The greatest, I admit -- " "No. Sally got her paws on such records as still exist -- the vaults in the city hall kept their contents quite intact -- and found out about a cult that worshiped, or tried to worship, the Uncertainty Principle." "Could have been quite a suitable religion for this world. Inexplicable forces playing hell with anything and everything-r-so, if you can't lick 'em, join 'em." "Or get the hell out." "Or get the hell out. But -- who knows? This freak religion might just have worked. Shall we go inside?" "Why not?" The door opened easily, too easily. They might have been expected. But to think so was absurd. The officers from the ship who had found this place must have oiled the hinges. And had they done something about the lighting system, too? The huge, windowless room should have been dark but was not. The gray, subtly shifting twilight was worse than darkness would have been. It accented the wrongness of the angles where wall met wall, ceiling and floor. It seemed to concentrate, in a formless blob of pallid luminescence over the coffin-shaped altar that stood almost in the middle of the oddly lopsided hall. Almost in the middle. Its positioning was in keeping with the rest of the warped geometries of this place. "I don't like it," said Grimes. "I don't like it at all." "Neither do I," whispered Sonya. Yet neither of them made any attempt to retreat to the comparative light and warmth and sanity of the alley outside. "What rites did they practice?" whispered the Commodore. "What prayers did they chant? And to what?" "I'd rather pot find out." But still they did not withdraw. Still, hand in hand, they advanced slowly towards the black altar, the coffin-shaped -- coffin-shaped? No. Its planes and angles shifted. It was more of a cube. It was more than a cube. Grimes knew suddenly what it was. It was a tesseract. And he knew, too, that he should never have come again to this world. Twice he had visited Kinsolving and on the second occasion had become more deeply involved than on the first. Whatever the forces were that ruled this planet, he was becoming more and more attuned to them. And this was the third time. "John!" he heard Sonya's distant voice. "John!" He tightened the grasp of his right hand but the warmth of hers was no longer with it. "John -- " It was no more than a fading whisper. J ohn -- " "Grmph -- " He didn't want to wake up. Full awareness would mean maximum appreciation of his nagging headache. His eyes were gummed shut and he had the impression that small and noisome animals had fought and done other things inside his mouth. "John!" Blast the woman... "John!" She was shaking him now. He flailed out blindly, felt one fist connect with something soft, heard a startled gasp of pain. "Never touch an officer," he enunciated thickly. "'Gainst Regulations." "You -- you hit me. You brute." "Own fault." "Wake up, damn you -- " He forced his eyes open somehow, stared blearily at the plump, faded woman in the shabby robe who was staring down at him with distaste. Who are you? he demanded silently. The memory of someone slim, sleek and elegant persisted in his befuddled brain. Where am l? Who am I? "You've got a job to do," the woman told him in a voice that was an unpleasant whine. "You'd better get your stinking carcass out of that bed and start doing it. I like to go on eating, even if you don't." A starvation diet would do you the world of good... He said out loud, "Coffee?" "Coffee what? Where's your manners?" "Coffee, please." She left him then and he rolled out of the rumpled bed. He looked down with distaste at his sagging drinker's paunch, then got to his feet and walked unsteadily to the bathroom. He was surprised at the weakness he felt, the near nausea, the protests of a body allowed to degenerate into a state of general unfitness. It all seemed wrong. Surely he had always taken pride in maintaining himself in good condition. He stood under the shower and gradually the mists cleared from his brain. In a little while, John Grimes, Officer Commanding the Zetland Base, would be ready to begin his dreary day. Nobody quite knew why the Federation maintained a Base on Zetland. Once, a long time ago, the planet had been strategically important when it seemed possible that the Federation and the expanding Shaara Empire might clash, but the Treaty of Danzenorg, respected by both cultures, had neatly parceled up the entire Galaxy into spheres of influence. True, there were other spacefaring races who belonged neither to the Federation nor to the Empire but their planets were many light years distant from Zetland and their trade routes passed nowhere near this world. There was a base on Zetland. There always had been one -- there always would be one. The taxpayer has bottomless pockets. There were spaceport facilities, of a sort. There were repair facilities, also of a sort. There was a Carlotli Beacon, which was an absolutely inessential part of the navigational network in this sector of space. And there was a relay station. The whole setup, such as it was, could have been run efficiently by a lieutenant, junior grade, with a handful of petty officers and ratings. But a base commander must have scrambled egg on the peak of his cap. The commander of a base like Zetland is almost invariably on the way up or the way down. John Grimes was not on the way up. Nonetheless, he did have that scrambled egg on the peak of his cap. There was also a smear of egg yolk at the corner of his mouth and a spatter of it on the lapel of his jacket. Elis enlisted woman driver, waiting for him in the ground car outside the base commander's bungalow, looked at him with some distaste -- apart from anything else, she had been waiting all of twenty minutes -- clambered reluctantly out of the vehicle -- her legs, noted Grimes, were too thick and more than a little hairy -- and threw him a salute that almost, but not quite, qualified as dumb insolence. Grimes returned it contemptuously. She opened the rear door of the car for him. He got in, thanking her as an afterthought, sagged into the seat. She got back behind the controls, clumsily stirred and prodded the machine into reluctant motion. The drive to the military spaceport was short. The commander thought, as he had thought many times before, that he should walk to his office rather than ride -- the exercise would do him good. But somehow he never felt up to it. He stared unseeingly through the dirty windows. The view was as it always was -- flat fields with an occasional low farmhouse, uninteresting machines trudging through the dirt on their caterpillar treads, sowing or reaping or fertilizing the proteinuts which were Zetland's only export, exported to worlds too povertystricken to send anything worthwhile in exchange. Ahead was the base -- administration buildings, barracks, control tower and the lopsided ellipsoid that was the Carlotti Beacon, slowly rotating. The car rolled over the concrete apron, jerked to a halt outside the control tower. The girl driver got out clumsily, opened the commander's door. Grimes got out, muttered, "'K you." She replied sweetly, "It was a pleasure, sir." Saucy bitch... He did not take the elevator to his office on the top level of the tower. Thoughts about his lack of physical fitness had been nagging him all morning. He used the stairs, taking them two at a time at first. He soon had to abandon this practice. By the time that he reached his door he was perspiring and out of breath and his heart was hammering uncomfortably. Ensign Mavis Davis, his secretary, rose from her desk as he entered the office. She was tall, plain and old for her junior rank. She was also highly efficient and was one of the few persons on this world whom Grimes liked. "Good morning. Commander," she greeted him, a little too brightly"What's good about it?" he scaled his cap in the general direction of its peg, missed as usual. "Oh, well, it's the only one we've got." She said, holding out a message flimsy, "This came in a few minutes ago." "Have we declared war on somebody?" She frowned at him. She was too essentially good a person to regard war as a joking matter. "No. It's from Draconis. She's making an unscheduled call here." A Constellation Class cruiserjust what I need... He asked, "When is she due?" "Eleven hundred hours this morning." "What?" Grimes managed a grin. "The fleet's in port -- or almost in port -- and not a whore in the house washed." "That's not funny. Commander," she said reprovingly. "Indeed it's not, Mavis," he agreed. Indeed it wasn't. He thought of the huge cruiser with all her spit and polish and thought of his own, slovenly, planet-based command -- with its cracked, peeling paint, dusty surfaces everywhere, equipment working only after a fashion and personnel looking as though they had slept in their uniforms -- as many of them all too probably had. He groaned, strode to the robot librarian's console, switched on. "Fleet List," he said " Draconis . Name of commanding officer." "Yes sir." The mechanical voice was tinny, absolutely unhuman. "Captain Francis Delamere, O.G.C., D.C.O., F.M.H." Grimes switched off. Frank Delamere -- a lieutenant when I was a two-and-a-half ringer. A real space scout without the brains to come in out of the rain -- but a stickler for Regulations. A nd now he's a four-ring captain... "John." He detected sympathy in the ensign's voice. "Yes, Mavis?" She was abruptly businesslike. "We haven't much time -- but I issued orders in your name to get the place cleaned up a bit. The ground control approach crew has been alerted and the beacons should be in position by now." Grimes walked to the wide window. "Yes," he said, looking down at the triangle of intensely bright red lights that had been set out on the gray concrete of the apron, "they are. Thank you." "Do you wish to monitor G.C.A.?" "Please." She touched a switch, and almost immediately there was the sound of a crisply efficient voice. " Draconis to Zetland Base. E.T.A., surface contact, still # hours. Is all ready?" "All ready, Draconis ," came the reply in crisp accents. "Just one small thing, John," said Mavis. She stood very close to him and with a dampened tissue removed the flecks of egg yolk from the corner of his mouth, from his uniform. "Now, let them all come." "Let them all come," he echoed. fore she was seen, the irregular throb of her inertial drive beating down from beyond the overcast. And suddenly she was below the cloud ceiling, a great, gleaming spindle, the flaring vanes of her landing gear at her stern. Grimes wondered if Francis Delamere were doing his own pilotagen--very often the captains of these big ships let their navigating officers handle the controls during an approach. He thought smugly that this was probably the case now; when Delamere had served under Grimes he had been no great shakes as a ship-handler. Whoever was bringing the cruiser down was making a good job of it. Just a touch of lateral thrust to compensate for the wind, a, steady increase of vertical thrust as altitude diminished, so that what at first had seemed an almost uncontrolled free fall was, at the moment of ground contact, a downward drift as gentle as that of a soap bubble. She was tall, a shining metallic tower, the control room at her sharp stem well above the level of Grimes' office. Abruptly her Inertial Drive was silent. "Eleven-oh-oh-oh-seven," announced Mavis Davis. Grimes grunted. He retrieved his cap from the floor, let the ensign, who had found a clothes brush somewhere, brush its crown and peak. He put it on. He said to the girl, "Look after the shop. I have to go visiting." He left his office, took the elevator down to ground level. He was joined by the base supply officer, the base medical officer and the base engineering officer. All three, he noted, looked reasonably respectable. Grimes in the lead, they marched out to the ramp that was being extended from Draconis' after airlock. It's good to be boarding a ship again -- even one commanded by a man who once was my junior and who is now my senior. As he climbed the ramp he threw back his shoulders and sucked in his belly. He returned the salute of the junior officer at the airlock smartly and then, followed by his own officers, strode into the elevator cage. The woman operator needed no instructions -- in a very few seconds the party from the base was being ushered into the captain's day room. "Ah," said Delamere. "Commander Grimes, isn't it?" He had changed little over the years. His close-cropped hair was touched with gray but he was as boyishly slim and handsome as ever. The four gold rings gleamed bravely on each sleeve and the left breast of his uniform was gaudy with ribbons. "Welcome aboard, Commander." "Thank you. Captain." Grimes had no intention of addressing the other as "sir." "You're putting on weight, John," said the Specialist Commander who was one of the group of officers behind Delamere. "Maggie!" "Commander Lazenby," said the captain stiffly, "this touching reunion can be deferred until such time as the base commander and I have discussed business." "Aye, aye, sir," snapped Margaret Lazenby just a little too crisplyDelamere glared at her. John Grimes looked at her wistfully. She had not put on weight. She had hardly changed since they had been shipmates in the Census Ship Seeker. Her red hair gleamed under her cap, her figure was as slim and trim as ever. But she was not the slender, auburn-haired woman who haunted his dreams. "Commander Grimes," said Delamere. Then, more loudly: "Commander Grimes." "Yes, Captain?" "Perhaps we can get the introductions over with and then you and I can get down to business." "Certainly, Captain. This is Lieutenant Commander Dufay, the base medical officer. Lieutenant Danby, supplies. Lieutenant Roscoe, engineering." Delamere introduced his own people and the specialist officers went below, leaving the captain to conduct business with Grimes. "A drink, Commander?" "Please, Captain. Gin, if I may." "You may. Sit down, Grimes." Delamere poured the drinks, took a' chair facing the other. "Down the hatch." "Down the hatch." The captain grinned. "Well, Grimes, I don't seem to have caught you with your pants down. Frankly, I was rather hoping I would." "What do you mean?" "I haven't forgotten that bad report you put in on me." "It was truthful," said Grimes. "You were a lousy ship-handler." Then: "By the way, who brought Draconis in?" "None of your business," snapped Delamere, an angry flush on his face. After a moment he continued. "For your information, Grimes, an economy wave is sweeping the Service. There is a cutting out of dead wood in progress. Certain ships, Draconis among them, have been selected by our lords and masters to make the rounds of bases such as this one and to report on them. My last call was at Wuggis Three. The base commander who was in charge is now on the retired list. His G.C.A. was in such a state that I was obliged to use the commercial spaceport." "How nice for you," commented Grimes. The captain ignored this. "I'm giving you fair warning, Commander. You'd better dedigitate. For the purpose of this exercise a state of war is deemed to exist. Draconis has limped into your base with seventy-five per cent casualties, including all technical officers. These same technical officers are, even now, arranging a simulation of extensive damage. The Mannschenn Drive, for example, will require a new governor and will have to have its controls recalibrated. Only one inertial drive unit is functional and that is held together with spit and string. My laser cannon are burned out. My yeast, algae and tissue culture vats contain only slimy, dead messes utterly unfit for human -- or even unhuman -- consumption." He laughed. "All the parts that have been removed from machinery and weapons are, of course, securely locked in my storerooms, where your people won't be able to get their greasy t 'paws on them. You, Grimes, starting from scratch, using your people, your workshops, will have to bring Draconis back to a state of full fighting efficency, as soon as possible if not before." "Then I'd better get cracking," said Grimes. He rose to his feet, glanced briefly and regretfully at his almost untouched glass. It was good liquor, far better than any that could be obtained locally -- but even now he was rather fussy about whom he drank with. "You'd better," agreed Delamere. "Oh, you haven't finished your drink, Commander." "Your ship's in such a sorry, simulated state," Grimes told him, "that we'll make believe that you need it yourself." He forgot to salute on his way out. Ill would happen," complained Marian tearfully. "What shall we do, John? What can we do? A commander's pension is not much." "Too right -- it isn't." He looked thoughtfully at the half-inch of oily gin remaining in his glass, brought it to his mouth and swallowed it, gagging slightly. He reached for the bottle, poured himself another generous shot. "You drink too much," flared his wife. "I do," he agreed, looking at her. She was almost passable when alcohol had dimmed the sharp edges of his perception. He murmured: " Malt does more than Milton canTo justify God's ways to Man..." "What?" "Housman," he explained. "A poet. Twentieth Century or thereabouts." "Poetry." she sneered contemptuously. "But what are you doing about Captain Delamere? He was such a nice young man when he was one of your officers, when we were all happy at Lindisfarne Base." "Yes, Franky was always good at sucking up to captains' and commodores' and admirals' wives." "But you must have done something to him, John. Couldn't you apologize?" "Like hell," growled Grimes. "Like adjectival, qualified hell." "Don't swear at me." "I wasn't swearing at you specifically." "You were thinking it." "All right, I was thinking it." He finished his drink, stood up. put on his cap. "I'd better get down to the ship to see what sort of mess my butterfly-brained apes lire making of her," "What difference will your being there make?" "I'm still commander of this bloody base." He looked back at her briefly as he reached the door, felt a spasm of pity. She was such a mess. She had let herself go (as he had let himself go). Only faint traces remained of the attractive Ensign M arian Hall, Supply Branch, whom he, on the rebound, had married. Physically she no longer attracted him. Mentally she was -- nothing. She read only trash, was incapable of intelligent conversation and could never join Grimes in his favorite pastime of kicking ideas around to see if they yelped. He wondered how things would have worked out if he and Maggie Lazenby had made a go of things. Actually to have Maggie here, on this world, at this juncture was too much. He walked to the military spaceport. The night was mild, not unpleasant in spite of the wisps of drizzle that drifted over the flat landscape. Now and again Zetland's twin moons appeared briefly in breaks in the clouds but their light was faint and pallid in comparison to the glare of the working floods around Draconis. He tramped slowly up the ramp to the airlock, returned the salute of the #. D., one of Delamere's men. The elevator was unmanned -- but, after all, the ship had suffered heavy simulated casualties, so ratings could not be spared for nonessential duties. He went first to the "farm." Thevats had been cleaned out but the stink still lingered. The cruiser's biochemist had carried out his sabotage-under-orders a little too enthusiastically. Grimes exchanged a few words with Lieutenant Commander Dufay, in charge of operations here, then went down a couple of decks to the Inertial Drive Room. He looked at the confusion without understanding it. Roscoe and his artificers had bits and pieces scattered everywhere. It was like a mechanical jigsaw puzzle. "She'll be right. Commander," said the engineer lieutenant. He didn't seem to be convinced by his own words. Grimes certainly was not. "She'd better be right," he said. Somebody else was using the elevator, so he decided to take the companionway up to Controlhe did know more than a little about navigational equipment -- rather than wait. His journey took him through officers' country. He was not altogether surprised when he was accosted by Commander Lazenby. "Hi, John." "Hi, Maggie." "Are you busy?" He shrugged. "I should be." "But we haven't seen each other for years. Come into my dogbox for a drink and a yarn. It's all right -- the boy wonder's being wined and dined by the governor in ZeehanCity."  "He might have told me." "Why should he? In any case, he's on the simulated casualty list. He's probably awarded himself a posthumous Grand Galactic Cross." "With golden comets." "And a platinum spiral nebula." She laughed. "Come in, John. Take the weight off your feet." The door to her day cabin opened for her. "This is liberty hall. You can spit on the mat and call the cat a bastard." "You haven't changed, Maggie," he said ruefully, looking at her. "I wish -- " She finished it for him. "You wish that you'd married me instead of that little commissioned grocer's clerk. But you were always rather scared of me, John, weren't you? You were afraid that you, a spacehound pure and simple, wouldn't be able to cope with me, a qualified ethologist. But as an ethologist I could have seen to it that things worked out for us." She sat down on her settee, crossing her slim, sleek legs. Her thin, intelligent face under the red hair was serious. He looked at her wistfully. He murmured -- and it was as much a question as a statement, "It's too late now." "Yes. It's too late. You've changed too much. You did the wrong thing, John. You should have resigned after that court martial. You could have gone out to the Rim Worlds to make a fresh start." "I wanted to, Maggie. But Marian -- she's incurably Terran. She made it quite plain that she'd not go out to live among the horrid, rough colonials. As far as she's concerned, everywhere there's a Survey Service base there's a little bit of old Earth, with society neatly stratified. Mrs. Commander is just a cut above Mrs. Lieutenant Commander -- and so on down." He fumbled for his pipe, filled and lit it. "She had the idea, too, that My Lords Commissioners would one day forgive me and that she'd finish up as Mrs. Admiral Grimes." "My heart fair bleeds for you both," she said dryly. "But mix us drinks, John. You'll find the wherewithal in that locker." "For you?" just a touch of lime." There was a hologram over the grog locker, a little, brightly glowing window on to another, happier world. It was a beach scene -- golden sand, creamy surf, blue sea and sky and the golden-brown bodies of the naked men and women. Grimes asked, "Do you still spend your leaves on Areadia?" "I do. It's the only possible planet for an ethologist who takes the back to nature slogan seriously." "You look happy enough in this hologram." Grimes inspected the three-dimensional picture more closely. "Who is that with you?" "Peter Cowley. He's a senior biochemist with Trans-Galactic Clippers." "No, Not him. The woman?" She got up to come to stand beside him. "Oh, that's Sonya Verrill. Yet another of the commanders with whom the Survey Service is infested. She's Intelligence. Do you know her?" Grimes stared at the nude woman. She was like Maggie Lazenby in many ways -- her figure, her coloring, her facial features, could almost have been those of Maggie's sister. He looked more closely. There should be a mole on her left hip. There was. "Do you know her?" asked Maggie again. "Yes -- no -- " "Make up your mind." I don't know her.  have never met her. But  have dreamed about her. I thought it was Maggie in my dreams, a somehow different Maggie -- but she hasn't a mole anywhere on her body... He said, "No, I don't know her. But she is like you, isn't she?" "I can't see any resemblance. You know, she was almost going to call here. She's sculling around this neck of space in one of those little, fully automated armed yachts. Some hush-hush Intelligence deal. But when she heard that this was one of the boy wonder's ports of call she decided to play by herself somewhere." "Has he met her?" asked Grimes, feeling absurdly jealous. "Yes. They do not, repeat not, like each other." "Then there must be some gdCd in her," said Grimes with a quite irrational surge of relief. "Never mind her. What about me? I'm thirsty." "All right, all right," said Grimes, mixing the drinks. ian was waiting up for him. "You've been drinking," she accused him. "And so, to coin a phrase, what?" "I don't mind that so much. But you've been with that -- bitch, that Maggie Lazenby." "I had a couple of drinks with her, that was all." "Don't lie to me." "I'm not lying." No, he wasn't lying. Maggie, in her woman's way, had offered him more than a drink but he had turned it down. Even now he was not sure why he had done so. Or he was sure but would not admit it to himself. His reason was too insane. He had been loyal to a woman whom he had never met, whose hologram he had seen for the first time in Maggie's day eabin. "After all I've done for you -- and you going sniffing around that carroty alleycat. You're no good, you're just no good. You never were, and you never will be -- " Grimes brushed past her into the living room, the Service severity of which had been marred by his wife's tasteless attempts at interior decoration. "Say something, damn you. Say something, you waster. Haven't you even the guts to defend yourself?" The telephone buzzed urgently. Grimes went to it, flipped down the switch. The screen came alive and the plain, almost ugly face of Mavis Davis looked out at him. "Commander, there's an emergency -- " "Yes?" "A Mayday." "Who?" Grimes demanded. "Where?" "The armed yacht Grebe. In solar orbit between Zetland and Freiad." She rattled off coordinates. "Meteor swarm. Extensive hull and machinery damage. Loss of atmosphere. Orbit decaying." "Mavis, send a car for me. At once." "Willco, Commander." "And what can you do?" his wife sneered. "Captain Delamere's got a cruiser and hundreds of really efficient men and women. What have you got?" "Out of my way," he snarled. "John, you can't go. I forbid you." She clung to his sleeve but, brutally, he shook her off. She followed him for a little way as he strode out of the house, along the dark road, then gave up. "John!" she called. "John!" The lights of the car were ahead, approaching rapidly. It passed him, turned, braked. Mavis Davis was driving. He got in beside her. She said, as she restarted the vehicle, " Husky?" Of course, it had to be the base's space tug Husky. Delamere's cruiser was out of commission and the tug at the civilian spaceport was, Grimes knew, undergoing annual survey. Husky was the only ship on Zetland capable of getting upstairs in a hurry. And she was Grimes' toy, his pet. In her he could feel the satisfaction of real command, of symbiosis with his ship. She was the only piece of equipment on the base in absolutely first class condition -- Grimes and Mavis, working with their own hands, had kept her so. She was referred to as "the Old Man's private yacht." warm her up," said Mavis. "Good girl." "Can I come with you?" "I'd like you to." She was a clerical officer, trained as such, but she should have been an engineer. She possessed the inborn skills, the talents and a keen mathematical mind. Often she had accompanied Grimes on his short jaunts outside i lie atmosphere. "You know the lit t le bitch better than anybody rise on the base." "Thank you, John." The car screamed on to the apron, circled the great, useless, floodlit hulk of Draconis. Husky was in her own berth, tucked away behind the workshops, a dull metal ovoid standing in her tripedal landing gear like a gray egg in its cup. A circle of yellow light marked her airlock door. As the car stopped Grimes heard a noise in the sky. A jet was coming in fast. The shriek of its exhaust varied in pitch as its turret drive was used first to brake and then to ease the aircraft to a vertical touchdown. The aircraft dammed to the concrete just a few feet from the car. A man jumped out of the cabin, confronted Grimes. It was Delamere, still in his mess dress, starched white line, black bow tie, tinkling miniatures and all. "Is she ready?" he demanded. "Yes, Captain. I'll have her up and away as soon as the airlock's sealed." "You aren't taking her up, Grimes. I am." Delamere grinned whitely. "Life's been a little too dull lately." "Like hell you're taking her up, Delamere. This is my base and my lug." "And I am your superior officer, Grimes. You'd better not forget it." "You're not likely to let me, are you? But this is a rescue operation -- and I know how to handle a ship." "Out of my way, you insolent bastard!" Grimes swung clumsily but with all his weight behind the blow. Delamere wasn't as fit as he looked. Grimes' fist sank deep into his midriff, under the black silk cummerbund. The air was expelled from the captain's lungs. He sat down hard and abruptly. He gasped something about striking a superior officer, about mutiny. petty officer who had appeared in the airlock. "Drag the captain clear of the blast area. I'm going to use the auxiliary rockets. And keep clear yourself." "But, sir -- ' "You don't want to be up with me on a charge of mutiny. Get out of here and take the captain with you. That goes for you too, Mavis." "Like hell it does!" Grimes paused briefly. He could manage the tug singlehanded but with rescue operations involved it would be asking for trouble. He grabbed Mavis by her bony shoulder. "Scream," he whispered. "I'm dragging you aboard by force." She screamed, shrieked, "Let go of me -- " From where Delamere sprawled the struggle would look convincing enough. And then they were in the airlock. Grimes hurried up to the little control room while Mavis went to thengines. He plumped down into the pilot's chair and, as he strapped himself in, cast an experienced eye over the telltale lights. Reaction Drive -- ready. Inertial Drive -- ready. Mannschenn Drive stand by. His fingers found the firing studs in the arm ofthe chair. He said into the microphone hanging before him, "Secure all. Secure all for blast off." Mavis' voice came in reply. "All secure, Captain." "Then -- blast." He pressed the button and Husky screamed upstairs like a bat out of hell. aboard the crippled Grebe , a woman. Her voice was faint, almost incoherent. She was in her suit, she said. She had suffered a broken arm and possibly internal injuries. She thought that she would be able to ship a new air bottle when the one in use was exhausted. "Can you actuate your Carlotti transceiver?" demanded Grimes urgently. "I -- I think so." "Try. I'm going to switch to Mannschenn Drive. I'll home on your Carlotti." "Manschenn Drive?" asked Mavis, who had come up to Control. "Yes. I want to be there in minutes, not days -- and the Mannschenn Drive's the only way. I know it's risky, but " It was risky to operate the Drive in a planetary system with its tangle of gravitational and magnetic fields -- but it had to be done Grimes jockeyed the f ree-falli ng Husky around on her gyroscope, lining her up on the faint signals from the survivor's suit radio. He started the Drive. There was the usual second or so of disorientation in Space and Time -- and then, astern of them, Zetland assumed the appearance of a writhing, convoluted ball of luminous gas and ahead and to starboard the sun became an iridescent spiral. Grimes paid no attention. He heard the faint voice from his own Carlotti speaker. "Carlotti on." "Can you fix it so that it sends a continuous note? Turn up the gain." "Willco." A faint, continuous squeal came from the speaker. Good. Grimes watched the quivering antenna of his Carlotti Direction Finder and Communicator, the ellipsoid Mobius Strip that was rotating slowly about its long axis He restarted the Inertial Drive and then, with lateral thrust, usthg the antenna as a compass needle, headed the tug directly for the distant wreck. He pushed the Inertial Drive control to full ahead. The irregular throbbing shook the little ship. "Mavis," he said, "see if you can coax a few more revs out of the bone-shaker." "I'll try," she told him, and was gone. A fresh voice came from the speaker. It was Delamere. "Grimes. Captain Delamere calling ex-Commander Grimes. Do you read me?" "Loud and clear, Delamere. Get off the air. I'm busy." "Grimes, I order you to return at once. Ensign Davis, I authorize you to use force if necessary to overcome the mutineer and to assume command of Husky." Grimes watched the antenna. It showed a continual drift of the target in a three o'clock direction. The wreck was in orbit, of course. He would have to allow for that. He did so, applying just the right amount of lateral thrust. "Grimes. Ensign Davis. Do you hear me?" Damn the man. So far the antenna was keeping lined up on the signal from the disabled Grebe -- hut with the base transmitting at full power it might topple at any second. "Grimes here. I can't give any orders but I can appeal to those of you in the Carlotti Room. This is a rescue operation. I'm homing on Grebe's Carlotti Beacon. There's a woman out there, in the wreck, and she can't last much longer. Please gel off the air and stay off." He was never to know what happened, but he thought he heard the sound of a scuffle. He thought he heard a voice -- Maggie's voice -- whisper, "Pull the fuse -- " He transferred his attention to the spherical lank of the mass proximity indicator. Yes, there it was, a liny, glowing spark, barely visible. It was drifting fast toward the center of the globe. Too fast? Not really. For a collision to occur, two vessels must occupy the same space at the same time and as long as Husky's Mannschenn Drive was operating she was in a Time of her own. But speaking of Time -- he didn't want to waste any. "Mavis, when I put her on full astern I want full astern. No half measures." "You'll get it," she assured him. The spark was brighter now, crossing one concentric ring after another. Grimes adjusted the scale of the indicator, pushing the target back to the outermost circle. Still it drove in. Grimes adjusted the scale again and again. Target spark merged with the bead of luminosity that represented Husky. For a microsecond there was an uncanny sensation of merging -- not of ships, but of two personalities. i ( t i c c c  "Manschenn Drive -- off," snapped Grimes, executing his own order. "Inertial Drive -- full astern!" The ship shuddered, striving to tear herself apart. Colors sagged down the spectrum as the everprecessing gyroscopes of the Mannschenn Drive were braked to a halt -- but outside the viewports the stars, vibrating madly, still looked as they had while the Drive was in operation. "Stop all," muttered Grimes, jerking the lever to its central position. And there, scant feet away, rotating slowly about some cockeyed axis, was the torn, buckled hull of the space yacht Grebe. Control while Grimes was putting on his suit. She was bleeding slightly from an abrasion on her forehead. Like many another plain woman she was beautiful in conditions of emotional and physical stress. Before she lowered the helmet on to his shoulders she kissed him. The contact was brief but surprisingly warm. Grimes wished that it could have been longer. She said, "Goodbye. It's been nice knowing you, John." "What the hell's this. Mavis?" She grinned lopsidedly. "I have my fey moments -- especially when somebody is playing silly buggers with Mannschenn Drive -- " Then she was securing the helmet and further speech was impossible. Grimes collected what tools he would require on his way down to the airloJWhen the outer door opened he found that he could almost step across to Grebe. He pushed himself away from his own little ship, made contact with the hull of the other with the magnetic soles of his boots and palms of his gloves. He clambered over her like a clumsy, four-legged spider. He soon discovered that it would be impossible to open Grebe's airlock door. But it didn't matter. A few feet away from it was a hole large enough for him to crawl through. He said into his helmet microphone, "I'm here." The faint voice that replied at long last held an oddly familiar astringent quality. "And about time." "Where are you?" "In the control room." Grimes made his way forward, using cutting torch and crowbar when he had to. When he found her she was in the pilot's chair, held there by the seat belt. Moving feebly, she contrived to swivel to look at him. Husky's floods were on and glaring through the viewports but her face, inside the helmet, was in shadow. She said, "I hate to have to admit it -- but you're right, John." "What do you mean?" "What you always say when you deliver yourself of one of your diatribes against automation. 'Never put yourself at the mercy of a single fuse.' My meteor shield might as well have not been there and by the time the alarm sounded it was too late to do anything -- " "Sonya, I've got to get you out of here. Aboard Husky." He fumbled with the strap that held her. "Too " late." She coughed and the sound of it, telling of fluidfilled lungs, terrified him. "Too -- late, f hung on as long -- as I could. Start -- Mannschenn Drive. Should be somepower -- in batteries -- " "Sonya! I'm getting you out of here -- " "No. No -- start -- Drive -- " But he persisted in trying to unstrap her. Summoning her last reserves of strength she pushed him away. He lost contact with the deck, drifted away from her. He clutched at something -- a lever? It moved in his hand. He did not hear the Drive starting -- there was no air in the ship to carry the sound. But he felt the vibration as rotors stirred into life, was aware that the harsh light of Husky's floods had deepened from white to a sullen red. Around him, around Sonya, the Universe lost its substance. But he was solid still, as she was, and her hand was firm in his. And... S HE was saying, "We found each other again. We found each other again " Grimes looked at her, stared at her for a long time, dreadfully afraid that she would vanish. He held her hand tightly. Then, but cautiously, he stared around him at the temple. It seemed to have lost its alien magic. It was just a large, featureless room with the dimensions of a cube. On the floor, annoyingly off center, was a block of black stone in the shape of a coffin. He said, "That dream... If it was a dream..." She said, "There is a fourth-rate Survey Service base on Zetland --  He said, "The last I heard of Delamere he'd been kicked upstairs to become a deskbound Commodore -- " She said, "Damn your silly dream. Forget about it." "I'll try," he promised. And then, unbidden, familiar words formed themselves in his mind. He said them aloud: "To sleep, perchance to dream... ay, there's the rub -- " "What's the rub, John?" He gazed at her. "What is the dream? That or this?" "What does it matter?" she asked practically. "We just make the best of what we've got." Then, as they walked out of the drab temple, "Damo! My ribs are still hurting!"  bXL  i. A rrauovos itseufto fall above. '-:-vvx X?.?'  # ". The Universal Baseball Association, Inc.-J. Henry Waugh, Prop. Robert Coover  T he name oj the game is life -- death, God, sex and vengeance!" This quote from Book Week appears on the Signet edition of a marvelously wrought book called The Universal Baseball Association, Inc.-J. Henry Waugh, Prop, by Robert Coover. It's Signet book T#, #c. (By the time you read this, you may have to order it by mail from New American Library, the publishers. Information on how to do this is available in every Signet, Mentor, price plus #c plus applicable sales taxes. In rare cases it's worth the trouble, and this is one of those cases). Anyway. The name of the game is life and all those other things. Under a blurb like that, you'd expect no less a title than Lincoln's Doctor's Dog. But the title Coover gives you is entirely accurate. The book is about J. Henry Waugh's relationship to the full-scale major baseball league he operates in his mind, aided by chance. (Chance as modified by whimsy and by an inability to let chance operate with complete freedom when the big chips are down). Thus, very quickly you do get the idea that it's a book about God. There's also death and sex. And the overt central problem gets to be whether it is or isn't about vengeance. But let's look at it through our eyes, which are not always overt. Is it about a science-fiction theme? Yes, it is. It does not bear the standard trappings of science fiction -- whereas, for instance, Ted Sturgeon's "Microcosmic God" does -- but it answers excellently to the needs of the sf mind-bent. In fact, this book -- which baffled a succession of book reviewers in its original edition, and apparently didn't do too well in the market -- may find its natural and most appreciative audience among us. You don't have to be a baseball fan. J. Henry Waugh, for instance, is not a baseball fan. He is a middle-aged bachelor bookkeeper who is a games fan. Like so many others before him, he is attracted not to the action on the diamond but to the statistics of accomplishment. Like a youngster relentlessly banging a tennis ball against a wall, playing pitcher against himself, counting a onebounce catch as a single or a complete miss as a home run, Henry sits in his kitchen, rolling dice and consulting the complex of charts he he has evolved over the years. He's a grown man with appropriate training, so his rules are more elaborate than one-bounceis-a-single. Henry throws three dice whose various possible falls not only ordain an event in his mind but predetermine the general nature of the next fall, and sometimes the exact nature of the past. I-or example, a third successive roll of three ones, read out on the supplementary lixlraordinary Occurrences chart, means: Batter fatally struck by bean ball. When it happens when Damon Rutherford, phenomenal young pitcher, radiating class in every lineament and motion, dies in the dust on Damon Rutherford Day before a stricken throng including his father, Former Ace Brock Rutherford -- it is an event no different in essence from those created by Sturgeon's protagonist when he sent the sky crushing down on his Neoterics. But it happens not to a few impersonal creatures scuttling about anonymously under an impermeable dome but to the finest, most gallant, most accomplished, most sexually potent figure in the U.B.A. and in Henry's mind. Henry's mind is a disquietingly familiar placeman alien landscape whose every feature is drawn from recognizable dreams. On the surface, Henry is a bathetic figure -- the isolated craftsman-bachelor driven by time's passage into the blind alley of the only creativity available to him. Instead of sawing out a thousand birdhouses in a basement workshop, or creating the most elaborate miniature train layout in his neighborhood... or building up a complete mint collection of Weird Tales... Henry not only creates his baseball game, with its elaborate but rational rules that anyone with the patience might follow, he also creates the supportive paraphernalia. He spends "winters" between seasons in writing up the individual histories of the clubs in his league, and in evolving background events, such as the time Long Lew Lydell raped old Fennimore McCaffree's spinster daughter in the Knickerbocker dugout in front of five thousand wide-eyed spectators. (It worked out alF right -- Lew made an honest woman of Fanny, being forced to marry her because McCaffree's Legalist Party couldn't have stood the scandal otherwise). As you can see, almost from the beginning the U.B.A.'s now extensive history has been playing itself out in a universe not quite like this one. Such features of the landscape as an unhindered public rape, and a baseball league whose official actions are affected by several' political parties contending within h, are not overtly identical with the real world. But any objective view of this situation is constantly being obscured by Coover's skill at forcing the reader to suspend his judgment and see Henry deal with the real world in terms of the imaginary one. For Henry is not going the trite route. For a very long while he is able to go out socializing with bartenders and B-girls while firmly encased in the matrix of the U.B.A.'s history rather than his own. The isolation that might make him a schizoid recluse is the very same freedom from contradictory stimuli that might enable him to go on to the end of his days with his private creation, harming no one grievously, and helping himself to survive beyond meremortality. In his apartment full of U.B.A. statistics, chronicles, and memories, he is building up a coherent body of work with its own total validity. It's all there. "Into the Book went the whole U.B.A., everything from statistics to journalistic dispatches, from seasonal analyses to general baseball theory. Style varied from the extreme economy of factual data to the overblown idiom of the sportswriter, from the scientific objectivity of the theoreticians to the literary speculations of essayists and anecdotalists. There were tape-recorded dialogues, player contributions, election coverage, obituaries, satires, prophecies, scandals." In other words, it was Henry's creativity that gave Damon Rutherford a name, a parentage and a manifest destiny. But it was the dice, and Henry's game rules, that made him a prominent figure in the U.B.A. So prominent, in fact, that he deserved a Dmon Rutherford Day. It was the dic that killed him as he came to bat in Henry's mind. But it was Henry's creativity, endowing him with his peculiar grace and poise, his overt ( Please turn to page I # ) stances, the creature was too funny, thought Damals. It was almost impossible not to laugh. And at that moment one of the four watchers sniggered audibly. Another pressed a button on the arm of his chair. The gesture  extinguished the film and at the same time swept back the covers from the hyperbola of transparent material forming two thirds of the wall. Outside it was evening and a grove of trees similar to those in the film filtered a patchwork of starlight onto the sleek richness of the estate. The one who had cut off the film turned round with some asperity. "Really Ziel! There isn't room for humor in the situation -- even, I should have thought, for one not so closely affected as myself." Damals, the psychologist, found himself apologizing for Ziel, the biologist -- more or less automatically as befitted a fellow scientist but rather reluctantly. During dinner Ziel had shown himself a brash clumsy career-maker. Damals found himself saying, "I think you can see. Senator, that the results are clownishly funny, if one can distinguish the humor from the tragedy and feel both at the same time -- as I suppose most scientists can." Senator Enedee, nearly two feet taller than Damals, looked down at him mildly and said, "Of course, I am too strained. We all rely on your skill and patience. Your patience-"" " -- is, if anything, excessive," said the fourth person, a smile on his dark grizzled face. He was the smallest of the four and seemed the most restive. "Don't say that, Rampo." Damals turned to him with something of the awkwardness they had just seen on the screen, "Patience is a quality our civilization lacks. There is no help for that, I suppose, in general. But in some specialized fields -- how much we need it." Ziel, who had not yet spoken, said, "I have sufficient impatience to want to get down to business. We have not yet been told officially why we are here. But it is obvious enough. Senator Enedee has collected the Principal of the Institute of Mutational Psychiatry, the Colonial Ministry's senior anthropological adviser and a biologist who, though not up to the same standard, at least has the advantage of being available in this planetary system. You show us a film of a being whom I take to be your nephew Tontor, a barely viable mutation." "An unviable mutation" said the senator gloomily. "The main point, Ziel," the Damals pul in, seeing that it was about to be made anyway, "is that you have just seen Tontor as he is after two years of educational therapy at my Institution." "Ah -- " Ziel's heavy modesty had made little impression on the other two scientists. His professional status was, if anything, higher than theirs and not only because of the enormous importance of biology in their culture. His positive and rather overbearing manner was probably a reflection of the pushfulness that had carried him to one of the key power posts not subject to election. Damals could see by various slight signs that Rampo did not like Ziel any more than he did. What the senator's feelings were was not so apparent -- either he was better at concealing his sentiments or the fact that he was not a scientist made him less jealous. "It can be stated definitely," continued Damals, who knew the value of a positive statement, "that no further significant improvement is possible." The senator poured out four drinks, giving the last to Ziel as he said, "I imagine, knowing your efficiency, that you checked on Tontor's record before you arrived here this evening. Is there anything for me in it?" "No. You must realize that at birth he really was quite unviable. Emergency biological and surgical work was carried out at once, as usual. I have checked the reports and they are unexceptionable. Further tests were taken and adjustments made at various suitable ages in infancy and adolescence -- one of them by Zoroz, who, as you know, is now senior biological adviser in the Arb galaxy. There were all perfectly done. Tontor is now as good as biology -- and apparently as psychology -- can make him." "I didn't really expect anything more," said the senator. "Indeed, I took the opportunity of your visit to the system to get you to do me the favor of dining with me for more general reasons." "For a galactic senator to be honored by the visit of a simple biologist -- that's the wrong way around, your excellency." "Everyone knows that a biologist ranks most highly these days." This time Damals could interpret quite easily the look that went with the senator's remark -- presumably he had realized that subtlety was lost on Ziel. Ziel went on: "The more general reasons, no doubt, are to obtain my opinion on a possible revision of the Biological Laws. But surely you are not going to tell me that the unfortunate case of your nephew has changed your altitude to the public good?" This question had been in the minds of both Damals and Rampo, but they had scarcely expected to hear it stated so bluntly. Damals, who had formed a good opinion of the senator, awaited his answer. ance, the politician said slowly, "Well, I suppose my sister's feelings -- as she has finally realized that nothing more can probably be done -- have made the question more vivid to me. But the question is by no means only a matter of my personal interests. You must know that tragedies such as Tontor have become increasingly common in the last generation. And you may also know that a group of reasonably responsible politicians is considering making an issue of the public discontent. The advantages cannot outweigh the misery caused by the present laws -- or such is their idea. Unless some way of modifying the effects of the laws can be found the laws themselves will have to be altered. What is your view?" For the first time Ziel showed an emotion other than self-satisfaction but, he succeeded in controlling himself. He finished his drink and said in a rather formal voice, "The government's policy in this matter, at any rate, is quite unpolitical. It takes the advice of its biological advisers, which may be said to be unanimous on the point." "May be said to be?" "No -- for practical purposes we are unanimous. We have considered a few alternatives on minor points only. But perhaps it would be best if I gave you a brief analysis of the whole position. Then we can decide." Ziel, now back at his most selfsatisfied, wailed while the senator poured out another round of drinks. "As you know," Ziel said, "we are the only race in the universe, as far as is known, whose blood contains -- and whose metabolism needs -- radioactive salts on a large scale. This peculiarity has always resulted in a mass of mutations. At some point in the recent past a dominant mutation arose whose characteristic was a large increase in the use and conservation of these salts. This development in turn has led to such an increase in mutation that absolutely pure breeding may now be said to have vanished. Of every thousand mutations about one is favorable, four more combine favorable and unfavorable characteristics and one is about even. A further forty are unfavorable, though not impossibly so. Another hundred are naturally lethal but reclaimable by modern techniques the rest are absolutely lethal. Even with the assistance of the most advanced methods we cannot produce more than a few normal fertile sperms from any one male. The same sort of limitation applies to our females. Without allowing for accidents this means that the continuity -- and in particular the progress -- of the race, depend on salvaging every possible viable case in the hope that perhaps a mental -- or nervous -- advantage has accompanied the physical disadvantage. no If this had not been done we should probably have regressed considerably even in the last hundred years." "That is quite correct," said Damals. Ziel, who clearly did not require such confirmation, finished his speech more abruptly than he had perhaps intended: "Tontor is a biological triumph. I havejust seen photographs of him at birth. His present physique must represent weeks of successful work by several specialists. The psychologists have not been so successful?" "No", said Damals. "Of course, the slowness of his nervous reactions is one obstacle. Unfortunately the surgeons couldn't speed that up." Rampo, no expert, had said nothing. But the quick movement of his eyes from speaker to speaker gave some indication of his real talkativeness. He now started to open his mouth but at that moment the biologist took a brisk, efficient look at his timepiece and got up. "Well, Senator, I must be off. I'll go over and have a check of Tontor myself, though I can hold out little hope that I'll find anything. His condition is pretty final. And I'll have a report sent you -- it should clear up any ideas you may have about revising the laws. Goodbye." men watched the glow of Ziel's jet fade into the cloudy south, the tall politician asked slowly, "How right is he?" Damals looked sideways at him. It was difficult to tell how badly the senator really took all this. For a moment Damals was tempted to take some of the edge off the crude positiveness of Ziel's case. But he would really be raising false hopes, he supposed. So he said, "If anything, he understated the case. The biologists are struggling along with such a bare margin that mutational progress is infinitesimal. Every mutation that can be made to live must be." The senator took the pronouncement with the easy strength that had made him a famous figure in a dozen galaxies. "Well, anyhow, I'm glad in a way Ziel isn't as successful at solving problems as he is at everything else. And now I'll get out a bottle I keep for guests who are guests and not bio-politicians." A little machine slid silently across the balcony. Its taps poured into three great tankards. "It's curious to think that physicists, if it weren't for our special problems, might have been our important scientists. They're much more successful in their way," said Rampo. "Look at that wine-robot -- far more efficient than lots of mutations." "Well, that was another possibility thqt had occured to me," said the senator. "Could robots be built -- with a protoplasmic outer cover -- at Tontor's level to be companions to him, as you might say. I seem to have read something about such developments." "The technique has been quite well worked ouf," said Damals, "but it's not really practicable. I say nothing of the cost, which is considerable. There is another problem. Look at your wine robot. It has at most some twenty actions to perform. And even so it is fairly bulky. A humanoid robot cannot carry its reflex interpreters. They fill a fair-sized room. What happens in the ones they build is that the robot is beamed to a hidden reflex interpreter, usually under beams -- so their range cannot be allowed to be more than about fifteen yards. If you could buy a spare planet and a staff of forty or fifty first-class physicists and psychologists you might do it -- but even then results would be far from satisfactory. The robots can be made quick and efficient, which Tontor is not -- but I doubt they could be given even a tenth of Tontor's actual I.Q., which is not really lower than ours by a factor of more than ten or twenty." "Well, everything seems to be against us, doesn't it? " said Enedee. He was now drinking his sixth glass. The scientists were on their second, but there was no noticeable difference in the behavior of the three. "I hope Rampo won't mind my asking if you expected a contribution from him. Or is he here, as he well deserves to be, only for his good company?" "As a wine-taster, probably," Rampo said, "I'm chairman of the Zovol wine society, as you probably didn't know -- I'll be able to report back favorably, especially on the second bottle. Kon Eightysix, I think?" "Yes -- well, that's the sort of reason you were asked for. That society. You have fingers in all sorts of pies -- you've been around some odd galaxies. You might have some notions we hadn't heard of on the Tontor problemthough of course it isn't only a Tontor parents." "Well, Senator, I've no real ideas as you've noticed -- but I think it's just possible I might get some if I did a spot of research in various libraries. If you could get me and Damals -- I'd like his aid -- a week or so's leave and find us a good craft. I'll do my best." "Your abrupt production of full marching orders reminds me of Ziel," said Damals. "But I know it's due to the opposite reason -- laziness, not ambitious efficiency. Still, as long as you don't promise anything I agree to associate myself with this somewhat doubtful venture." as the little ship lifted in an unwinding spiral from Zorn's surface, past its satellite and that curious little body -- the satellite's satellite. Picking up speed, the craft edged out vertically away from the direction of the galactic center. "Look at all those stinking stars," said Damals, who was beginning to feel agreeably irresponsible at this unaccompanied and probably pointless trip. His and Rampo's friendship dated from student years. "Yes, but think of all the stinking galaxies" said Rampo, "and how few of us there are to run them really -- and little squirts like Ziel near the top." "If you ask me," Damals said feelingly as his stomach took the uncomfortable lurch into the second transfinite, "the physicists are to blame. If we were all in a few galaxies -- or better still, systems -- we'd be quite enough. It was this sickening nondimensional drive that did it. No time at all." "Allowing for acceleration and this and that," qualified Rampo. "Yes -- and allowing for power, which means allowing for money, which means that an impatient professor can hardly go more than a dozen or so galaxies away in his mangy little runabout. Not but what this -- " he looked at the nameplate -- " Polambi , isn't good. Where are we going?" Rampo paused to focus the pseudovision screen. On it a couple of white whirls zipped past. "Paran." Damals was so surprised that he dropped the breakfast capsule he was opening. "What sort of ship is this, anyhow?" "The senator's own Administration Emergency Z-two. It would get clear to Roudabon itself in half a day. How do we rate it? He wrote out a chit of political emergency and it released itself. I imagine there's more in the political crisis about mutational viability than meets the eye -- we're a very paternal race. Do you know that I've been on dozens of planets where Ton tor?" Damals was shocked out of his preoccupation with their destination. "No!" "Yes." "I seem to remember reading something of the kind, now I come to think of it, in protopsychology, when I was a student." "Yes -- and your unscientific memory was naturally pulled out from under it." "Only the most insensitive students were chosen for anthropology, I remember." "It's due to field anthropology that I can pilot this crate -- and we're going to Paran and not some hick library like Sof. There are parks of the old Z-ones for field anthropologists in every big sector, though how they manage it on the schockingly mean little budget I don't know," said Rampo, watching the light patches which were now flicking past the screen almost as fast as his amazingly quick nervous system could follow them -- about six hundred a second. "Now in the galaxy which has just edged off the screen -- eightnine-nine Lambadan -- I had an experience with which I will now pass away a weary watch in relating, among the natives of Gam, a planet in Gambonnen." Damals reached for the nearest bottle and, placing it to his mouth, closed his eyes demonstratively. f He said, "I will think of Paran, meanwhile -- where we spent the happiest days of our youth. I begin to doubt that this trip is going to be as pointless as I suspected," like most really habitable planets, circles a sun of a dazzling blue. The weather at the city of Paran has been described ad nauseum as perpetual spring but in reality the true spring is the best season. Young folk from all over the universe who can blackmail, dupe or persuade anyone to finance their fares, come there to the ancient university or, without the formality of enrolling themselves, for something more vaguely defined as "study." Rampo and Damals had been on Paran many years before for two short semesters, for it is mainly as a center of the less rigorous sciences that the ancient city has its renown. The library is one of the few score entitled to an electronic copy of every publication in the universe. Its underground files stretch under more than half the land surface of the globe to a depth of several miles. Rampo settled the Polambi at a little port away from the great river island where bookships were pulling in every few hours. He switched on the parking field, tuned it to a ' permit-tester, signed and thumbed it, opened the hatch and rolled out the ladder. The air of Paran poured in at a very slightly higher pressure and mixed its superior oxygen and radon content with the ship's air. "It's really too young for us." "Nonsense. You'll adjust only too quickly to a second childhood," said Damals, going down the steps. It was late afternoon. "I thought we'd go to the library, book a couple of rooms and place a few orders," said Rampo. "It's too late to do any serious work today. Besides -- " Besides, there are a lot of things to do in Paran in the evening, particularly for academic people like Damals and Rampo, even though the latter was still abie to revert occasionally to the more wandering and exciting life of his subordinates, the field anthropologists. Each other's company and the ambience of Paran made the two friends feel considerably younger and more active and neither required professional advice on the anthropology or psychology of Paran night-life. After the sun set in a blue-purple splendor to the east they abandoned the riverfront cafe's and took to a cellar dive of the student quarter called the Crazy Galaxy, whose sign showed a number of stars in various undignified postures. As Damals and Rampo descended the narrow stone stairs into a surprisingly well decorated cylindrical room with alcoves, the manager stepped up, bowing. "An alcove, excellencies -- " They sat down in the alcove. Its one-way vision opened to the floor where some sort of entertainment was now going on. Damals said, "That's what comes of being dressed too well. One forgets how one looked a hundred years ago. The trouble is that we haven't the scrip to pay for much of that 'excellency' stuff." Rampo produced from his pocket a roll of notes larger than any Damals had seen before in his life -- except on one occasion on Volomba when he had suddenly been but unbalanced credit director whose room was actually knee deep in currency. "What's that from?" Rampo said airily, "An advance on the expense account. I have signaled for two bottles of Zomonon goldwater to start off." "I suppose those two so-called dancers are in the fashion from some god-knows-where galaxy that has come in since our times", said Damals. "They remind me of an emergency case I once dealt with in free fall on an intrasystem liner in -- " Rampo interrupted with: "This will make you less clinical, for God's sake." Two cups of glittering liquid slid onto the table. "Soon you'll be more like a case than a psychologist, I hope." "I've never had this before. It's wonderful." After an hour they left and went to the Swan Room, thence to the Blue Nova, the Obolologo, the Zipetizap and the Thrust Field. Only the Obolologo was as it had been in their time. The rest struck them as tourist-ridden, though probably most of the tourists were ex-students like themselves. I n the streets the air was soft and warm and the sky as calm as it had been a hundred years before. Later they went back to the Crazy Galaxy. Downstairs everything had changed. The narrow dark cylinder had opened up into a flickering sphere and all the alcoves had disappeared, leaving their tables in the middle of the en( Please turn to page #)... asks a simple question. Have you done your homework today? First day -- Teacher told my parent that I am the slowest youngster in my class, but today I made a star in the third quadrant of kindergarten. Teacher was surprised. Teacher tried to hide it and said the solar phoenix reaction is artistic, but is it practical? I don't care. I think it's pretty. a Q O o O o o o Second day -- Today I made planets: four big ones, two middle-sized ones, and three little ones. Teacher laughed and said why did I make so many when all but three were too hot or too cold to support life and the big ones were too massive and poisonous for any use at all. Teacher doesn't understand. There is more to creation than mere usefulness. The rings around the sixth planet are beautiful. Third day Today I created life. I begin to understand why my people place creation above all else. I have heard the philosophers discussing the purpose of existence, but I thought it was merely age. Before today joy was enough: to have fun with the other kids, to speed through endless space, to explode some unstable star into a nova, to flee before the outrage of some adult -- this would fill eternity. Now I know better. Life must have a function. Teacher was right: only two of the middle-sized planets and one of the little ones were suitable for life. I made life for all three, but only on the third planet from the sun was it really successful. I have given it only one function: survive! Fourth day -- The third planet has absorbed all my interest. The soupy seas are churning with life. Today I introduced a second function: multiply! The forms developing in the seas are increasingly complex. The kids are calling me to come and play, but I'm not going. This is more fun. Fifth day Time after lime I stranded seacreatures on the land and kept them alive long past the lime when they should have died. At last I succeeded. Some of them have adapted. I was right. The sea is definitely an inhibiting factor. The success of the land-creatures is pleasing. Sixth day -- Everything I did before today was nothing. Today I created intelligence. I added a third function: know! Out of a minor primate has developed a fabulous creature. It has two legs and walks upright and looks around it with curious eyes. It has weak hands and an insignificant brain, but it is conquering all things. Most of all, it is conquering its environment. It has even begun speculating Seventh day -- Today there is no school. After the pangs and labors of creation, it is fun to play again. It is like escaping the gravitational field of a while dwarf and regaining the dissipated coma. Teacher talked to my parent again today. Teacher said I had developed remarkably in the last few days but my creation was hopelessly warped and inconsistent. Moreover, it was potentially dangerous. Teacher said it would have to be destroyed. My parent objected, saying that the solar phoenix reaction in the sun would lead the dangerous life form on the third planet to develop a thermonuclear reaction of its own. With the functions I had given that life form, the problem would take care of itself. It wasn't my parent's responsibility Teacher said, and Teacher couldn't take the chance. I didn't hear who won the argument. I drifted away, feeling funny. I don't care, really. I'm tired of the old thing anyway. I'll make a better one. But it was the first thing I ever made, and you can't help feeling a kind of sentimental attachment. If anyone sees a great comet plunging toward the sun, it isn't me. Eighth day ( Continued from page #) gent, we are human beings, we wish no longer to be alone in the cosmos. -- In what language will you tell them this? In the language of random numbers. And then, in not-so-random numbers. Hello, hello, #, did you hear that, #, the ratio of diameter to circumference? -- And how will you say this to them? Lasers? Radio waves? Too slow, too slow. I cannot wait for electromagnetic radiations to go forth and come back. We will talk to the stars wrth tachyon-beams and  will tell the starfolk about Simeon Krug. The android masseuses clawed his flesh, pounded him, drove knuckles into his massive muscles. Were they trying to tap the mystic rRimbers into his bones? #-#-#, #-#-#, #-#? Where was the missing #? Even if it had been sent, what would the sequence mean, #-#-#, #-#-#, #-#-#? Nothing significant. Random. Random. Meaningless clusters of raw information. Nothing more than numbers arrayed in an abstract pattern and yet they carried the most important message the universe ever had seen: We are here. We are here. We call out to you. And Krug would answer. He shivered with pleasure at the thought of his tower completes! and the tachyon-beams pouring out into the galaxy. Krug would reply, Krug the rapacious, Krug the insensitive moneyman, Krug the dollar-hungry boor, Krug the mere industrialist, Krug the fat peasant, Krug the ignorant, Krug the coarse. I! Me! I! Krug! Krug! "Out," he snapped to the andriods. "Finished!" The girls sctirried away, rushing for the door in a tangle of lithe naked bodies. Krug rose, slowly resumed his garments, walked across the room to run his hands over the pattern of yellow lights. "Messages?" he asked. "Visitors?" The head and shoulders of Leon Spaulding appeared in midair, glistening against the invisible webwork backdrop of a sodiumvapor projector. "Dr. Vargas is here," the ectogene said. "He's waiting in the planetarium. Will you see him?" "Natuarally. I'll go up. And Quenelle?" "She went to the lake house in Uganda. She'll wait for you there." "And my son?" "Paying his inspection call on the Duluth plant. Do you have instructions for him?" "No," Krug said. "He knows what he's doing. I'll go to Vargas now." The image of Spaulding winked out. Krug entered his liftshaft and rose swiftly to the domed planetarium on the highest level of the building. Under its coppered roof the slight figure of Niccolo Vargas paced intently. To his left was a display case hiding eight kilograms of proteoids from Alpha Centauri V; to his right, a squat cryostat in the frosty depths of which could dimly be seen twenty liters of fluid drawn from Pluto's methane sea. Vargas was an intense, fairskinned little man for whom Krug entertained a respect bordering on awe: a man who had spent evn-y day of his adult life searching for civilizations in the stars and who had mastered all aspects of the problems of interstellar communications. Vargas' specialty had left its imprint on his features. Fifteen years earlier, incautiously exposing himself to the beam of a neutron telescope in a moment of intolerable excitement, Vargas had baked the left side of his face beyond hope of tectogenetic repair. They had regrown his ruined eye but they had not been able to do much about the decalcification of the underlying bony structure except to shore it up with berylliumfiber matting, and so part of Vargas' skull and cheek now had a slumped, shriveled look. Deformities such as that were unusual in an era of easy cosmetic surgery -- Vargas, however, had no apparent interest in undergoing further facial reconstruction -- however easy. Vargas smiled his lopsided smile as Krug entered. "The tower is magnificent," he said. "Will be," Krug corrected. "No. No. Already magnificent. A wondrous torso. The sleekness of it, Krug, the bulk, the upward thrust! Do you know what you are building there, my friend? The first cathedral of the galactic age. In thousands of years to come, long after your tower has ceased to function as a communications center, men will go to it and kneel, kiss its smooth skin and bless you for having built it. And not only men." "I like that enough," said Krug. "A cathedral. I hadn't seen it that way." Krug caught sight of the data cube in Vargas' right palm. "What do you have there?" "A gift for you." "A gift?" "We have tracked the signals to their source," Vargas said. "I thought you would like to see their home star." Krug lurched forward. "Why did you wait so long to tell me? Why didn't you say something while we were at the tower?" "The tower was your show. This is mine. Shall I turn on the cube?" Krug gestured impatiently toward the receptor slot. Vargas deftly inserted the cube and activated the scanner. Bluish beams of interrogatory light lanced into the small crystal lattice, mining for the stored bits of information. The stars blossomed on the planetarium's ceiling. Krug was at home in the galaxy. His eyes picked out familiar landmarks: Sirius, Canopus, Vega, Capella, Arcturus, Betelgeuse, Altair, Fomalhaut, Deneb, the brightest beacons of the heavens, strewn spectacularly across the dome above him. He sought the near stars, those within the dozen-lightyear radius that man's stellar probes had reached in his own lifetime: Epsilon Indi, Ross #, Lalande #I #, Barnard's Star, Wolf #, Procyon, #I Cygni. He looked toward Taurus and found red Aldebaran glowing in the face of the Bull, the Hyades clustered far behind and the Pleiades burnand again the pattern on the dome shifted as focuses narrowed, as distances grew. Krug felt thunder in his breast. Vargas had said nothing since the planetarium had come to life. "Well?" Krug demanded at last. "What am I supposed to see?" "Look toward Aquarius," said Vargas. Krug scanned the northern sky. He followed the familiar track across: Perseus, Cassiopeia, Andromeda, Pegasus, Aquarius. Yes, there was the otd Water-Carrier, between the Fishes and the Goat. Krug struggled to recall the name of some major star in Aquarius but came up with nothing. "So?" he asked. "Watch. We sharpen the image now." heavens rushed toward him. He could no longer make out the patterns of the constellations -- the sky was tumbling and all order was lost. When the motion ceased he found himself confronted by a single segment of the galactic sphere, blown up to occupy the whole of the dome. Directly above him was the image of a fiery ring, dark at the core, rimmed by an irregular halo of luminous gas. A point of light glimmered at the nucleus of the ring. Vargas said, "This is the planethree in Aquarius." "And?" "It is the source of our signals." "How certain is this?" "Absolutely," the astronomer said. "We have parallax observations, a whole series of optical and spectral triangulations, several confirming occultalions and much two-nine-three as the source from the beginning but the final data was processed only this morning. Now we are sure." Dry-throated, Krug asked, "How distant?" "About three hundred lightyears." "Not bad. Not bad. Beyond the reach of our probes, beyond the reach of efficient radio contact. But no problem for the tachyonbeam. My tower is justified." "And there still is hope of communicating with the senders of the signals," Varga's said. "What we all feared -- that the signals came from some place like Andromeda, that the messages had begun their ago or more "No chance of that now." "No. No chance." "Tell me about this place," Krug said. "A planetary nebula -- what kind of thing is that? How can a nebula be a planet?" "Neither a planet nor a nebula," said Vargas, beginning to pace again. "An unusual body. An extraordinary body." He tapped the case of Centaurine proteoids. The quasi-living creatures, irritated, began to flow and twine. Vargas said, "This ring that you see is a shell, a bubble of gas, surrounding an O-type star. The stars of this spectral class are blue giants, hot, unstable, remaining on the main Late in their life-cycle some of them undergo a catastrophic upheaval comparable to a nova -- they hurl forth the outer layers of their structure, forming a gaseous shell of great size. The diameter of the planetary nebula you see is about one-point-three light-years and it is growing at a rate of perhaps fifteen kilometers a second -- and that the central sun is tossing out so much hard radiation that the shell is fluoresetng?" "Yes." "And you also wnt me to believe that there's an intelligent race inside that furnace sending us messages?" Vargas said, "There can be no doubt about where the signals are coming from." "Impossible!" He hammered his fists against his hips. "A blue years old to begin with. How do you evolve life at all let alone an intelligent race? Then some kind of solar blowup -- how does anything survive that? And the hafd radiation? Tell me. Tell me. You want me to design a system that's a good bet not to have life, I give you this goddamned planetary maJsu la! But how signals? From what?" "We have considered these factors," Vargas said softly. Quivering, Krug asked, "Then the signals are natural phenomena after all? Impulses radiated by the atoms of your filthy nebula itself?" "We still believe the signals have an intelligent origin." The paradox baffled Krug. He retreated, sweating, confused. He was only an amateur astronomer -- he had read plenty, had stuffed himself with technical tapes and knowledge-enhancing drugs; he knew red giants from white dwarfs; he could draw the Hertzsprung-Russell diagram; he could look at the sky and point out Alpha Crucis and Spica but all of it was data of an external kind, decorating the outer walls of his soul. He was not at home in it as Vargas was. He lacked a sense of the inwardness of the facts. He could not easily move beyond the bounds of the given data. Thus his awe of Vargas. Thus his discomfort now. "Go on," Krug muttered. "Tell me what. Tell me how." Vargas said, "There are several possibilities. All speculative, all guesses, you understand? The first and most obvious is that the signalthree arrived there after the blowup, vhen things were quiet again. Say, within the last ten thousand years. Colonists from a deeper part of the galaxy -- explorers -- refugees -- exiles -- whatever, recent exiles." "And the hard radiation," Krug said. "Even after things were quiet again, there'd still be radiation from that murderous blue sun." "Obviously they would thrive on it. We need sunlight for our life-processes why not imagine a race that drinks its energy a little higher up the spectrum?" Krug shook his head. "Okay, you make up races, I play advocatus diaboli. They eat hard radiation, you say. What about the genetic effects? What kind of stable civilization can they build With a mutation rate that high?" "A race adapted to high radiation levels would probably have a genetic structure that isn't as vulnerable to bombardment as ours. It would absorb all kinds of hard particles without mutating." "Maybe. Maybe not." After a moment Krug said, "Okay, so they came from someplace else and settled your planetary nebula when it was safe. Why don't we have sig. nals from the someplace else, loo? Where's the home system? Exiles, colonistsfrom where?" "Maybe the home system is so far away that the signals won't reach us for thousands of years," Vargas suggested. "Or perhaps the home system doesn't send out signals. Or -- " "You have too many answers," Krug muttered. "I (ton't like the idea." "That brings us to the other possibility," said Vargas. "That the signal-sending species is native to "How? The blowup "Maybe the blowup didn't bother them. This race might thrive on hard radiation Mutation may be a way of life for them. We're talking about aliens, my friend. If they're truly alien we can't comprehend any of the parameters. So look -- speculate along with me. We have a planet of a blue star, a planet that's far away from its sun but nevertheless is roasted by fantastically strong radiation. The sea is a broth of chemicals constantly boiling. A broth of mutations. Life is cooling of the surface. Things happen fast on such a world. Another more to a galactic-level civilization. Change, fierce, unending change." said darkly. "I want to. But I can't." "Radiation-eaters," Vargus went on. "Clever, adaptable, accepting the necessity, even the desirability, of constant violent genetic change. Their star expands -- very well, they adapt to the increase in radiation. They find a way to protect themselves. Now they live inside a planetary nebula with a fluorescent sky around them. Somehow they delect the existence of the rest of the galaxy. They send messages to us. Yes? Yes?" Krug clutched Vargas, pulled him close, shook him. "I want to believe!" "Then believe. I believe." "It's only a theory. A wild theory." "It accounts for the data we have," said Vargas. "Do you know the Italian proverb: Se non e vero, e ben trovatol 'Even if it isn't true, it's well invented.' The hypothesis will do until we have a better one. It answers the facts better than the theory of a natural cause for a complex repetitive signal coming to us in several media." Turning away, releasing the little man, Krug stabbed at the activator as though he no longer could bear the image on the dome, as though he felt the furious radiation of that alien sun raising deadly blisters on his own skin. In his long dreams he had seen something entirely different. He had imagined a planet of a yellow sun, somewhere, eighty, ninety light-years away, a gentle sun much like the one under which he had been born. He had dreamed of a world of lakes and rivers and grassy fields, of sweet air tinged perhaps with ozone, of purple-leaved trees and glossy green insects, of elegant slender beings with sloping shoulders and many-fingered hands, quietly talking as they moved through the groves and vales of their paradise, probing the mysteries of the cosmos, speculating on the existence of other civilizations, at last sending their message to the universe. He had seen them opening their arms to the first visitors from Earth, saying. Welcome, brothers, welcome -- we knew you had to be there. All of that was destroyed now. In the eye of his mind Krug saw a hellish blue sun spitting demonic fires into the void, saw a blackened and sizzling planet on which scaly armored monstrosities slithered in pools of quicksilver under a sullen sky of white flame, saw a band of horrors gathering around a nightmarish machine to send an incomprehensible message across the gulf of space. And these are our brothers? It is all spoiled , Krug thought bitterly. "How can we go to them?" he asked. "How can we embrace them? Vargas, I have a ship almost ready, a ship for the stars, a ship to carry a sleeping man for centuries. How can I send it to such a place?" "Your reaction surprises me. Such distress I did not expect." "Such a star I did not expect." "Would you have been happier if I told you that the signals were after all mere natural pulses?" "No. No." "Then rejoice in these strange brothers and forget the strangeness. Think only of the brotherhood." Vargas' words sank in. Krug found strength. His innate optimism carried him surging out of bleakness. The astronomer was right. However strange those beings might be, however bizarre their world -- always assuming the truth of Vargas' hypothesis -- they were civilized, scientific, outwardlooking. Our brothers. If space folded upon itself tomorrow and Earth and its sun and all its neighbor worlds were engulfed and thrust into oblivion, intelligence would not perish from the universe, for they were there. "Yes," Krug said. "I rejoice in them. When my tower is done I send them my hellos." Two and a half centuries had passed since man first had broken free of his native planet. In one great dynamic sweep the spaceward drive had carried human explorers from Luna to Pluto, to the edge of the solar system and beyond and nowhere had they found trace of intelligent life. Lichens, bacteria, primitive low-phylum crawlers, yes, but nothing more. Disappointment was the fate of those archeologists who had hatched fantasies of reconstructing the cultural sequences of Mars from artifacts found in the desert. There were no artifacts. And when the star probes had begun to go forth, making their decades-long reconnaissances of the nearest solar systems, they had returned with -- nothing. Within a sphere a dozen light-years in diameter, there evidently had never existed any life form more complex than the Centaurine proteoids, to which only an amoeba need feel inferior. Krug had been a young man when the first stf probes returned. It had displeased him to see his fellow Earthmen constructing philosophies around the failures to find intelligent life in the nearby solar systems. What were they saying, these apostles of the New Geocentricism? Krug smiled grimly. We are the chosen ones! We are the only children of God! On this world and no other did the Lord Jashion His people! To us jails the universe as our divine heritage! Krug saw the seeds of paranoia in that kind of thinking. ibout God. But it seemed to him that men were asking too much of the universe when they insisted that on and only on this small planet of one small sun had the miracle of intelligence been without end. How could intelligence not have evolved again and again and again across the infinite sea of galaxies? And it struck him as megalomania to elevate the tentative findings of a sketchy search through a dozen light-years into an absolute statement of dogma. Was man really alone? How could you know? Krug was basically a rational man. He maintained perspective on all things. He felt that mankind's continued sanity depended on an awakening from this dream of uniqueness, for the dream was sure to end. And if the awakening came later rather than sooner the impact might be shattering. "When will the tower be ready?" Vargas asked. "Year after next. Next year, if we have luck, maybe. You saw this morning -- unlimited budget." Krug frowned. He felt suddenly uneasy. "Give me the truth. Even you, you spend all your life listening to the stars, you think Krug's a little crazy?" "Absolutely not." "Sure you do. They all do. My boy Manuel, he thinks I ought to be locked up but he's afraid to say it. Spauldrng out there -- him, too. Everybody, maybe even Thor Watchman -- and he's building the damned thing. They want to know what's in it for me. Why do I throw glass. You, too, Vargas!" The twisted face grew even more taut. "I have nothing but sympathy for this project. You injure me with these suspicions. Don't you think making contact with an extrasolar civilization is as important to me as it is to you?" "Ought to be important to you. Your field -- your study. Me? Businessman. Maker of androids. Owner of land. Capitalist, exploiter, maybe a little bit of a chemist, know something about genetics, yes, but no astronomer, no scientist. It's a little crazy, eh, Vargas, for me to care about a thing like this? Squandering of assets. Nonproductive investment. What kind Seven-two-nine-three, huh? You tell me. You tell me." Nervously Vargas said, "Perhaps we ought to go downstairs. The excitement -- " Krug slapped his chest. "I've just turned sixty. I got a hundred years to live -- more, maybe. Maybe two hundred, who knows? Don't worry about me. But you can admit it. You know it's crazy for an ignoramus like me to get so interested in something like this." Krug shook his head vehemently. "I myself know it's crazy. I have to explain me to me all the time. I just tell you, this is something has to be done and I do it -- this tower. This hello to the stars. I was growing up, they kept telling us. We're all alone, We're all alone, We're all alone. I didn't believe it. body straight in the head about the universe. You found the signals. I'll answer them. Numbers back for numbers. And then pictures. I know how to do it. One and zero, one and zero, one and zero, black and white, black and white, keep the. bits going and they make a picture. You just fill in the boxes on your chart. This is what we look like. This is water molecule. This is our solar system. This is -- " Krug halted, panting, hoarse, taking note for the first time of the shock and fear on the astronomer's face. In a more peaceful tone he said to Vargas, "I'm sorry. I shouldn't shout. Sometimes I run off at the mouth." "It's all right. You have the fire of enthusiasm. Better to get carried away sometimes than never to come alive at all." Krug said, "You know what started it? This planetary nebula you threw at me. Upset me, I tell you why. I had a dream I'd go to the place the signals were coming from. Me, Krug, in my ship, under deepsleep, sailing a hundred, even two hundred light-years, ambassador from Earth, a trip nobody ever took before. Now you tell me what a hell world the signals come from. Fluorescent sky. Qtype sun. A blue-light furnace. My trip's off, eh? Got me worked up, the surprise of it -- but don't worry. I adapt. I absorb good stiff jolts. Knocks me to a higher energy state, is all." Impulsively he gathered Vargas to him in a fierce bearhug. "Thank you for your signals. Thank you for your planetary nebhear, Vargas?" Krug stepped back. "Now we go downstairs. You need money for the laboratory? Talk to Spaulding. He knows it's carte blanche for you any time any size money." Vargas left, talking to Spaulding. Alone in his office, Krug found himself ablaze with surplus vitality, his mind flooded with a resonated at a higher energy state -- his skin itself was a fiery jacket for him. "Going out," he grunted. He set the transmat coordinates for his Uganda retreat and stepped through. A moment later he was seven thousand miles to the east, standing on his onyx veranda, looking down at the reedy lake beside his lodge. To the left, a few hundred meters out, a quartet of hippos floated, nothing showing but pink nostrils and huge gray backs. To the right he saw his mistress Quenelle, lolling bare in the shallows. Krug stripped. Rhinoheavy, impala-eager, he pounded down the sloping shore to join her in the water. Ill ple of minutes to run to the accident site but by then the lift beetles had moved the fallen block and the bodies of the victims were exposed. A crowd had gathered, all betas. The gammas lacked authority and motivation for interrupting their work programs even for something like this. Seeing an alpha approach, the betas faded back, ' hovering on the edge of the scene in uneasy conflict. They did not know whether to return to work or to remain and offer assistance to the alpha and, thus caught unprogramed, they stood by, wearing the dismal expressions of android bewilderment. Watchman quickly surveyed the situation. Three androids -- two betas and a gamma -- had been crushed by the glass block. The betas were beyond easy recognition. It was going to be a chore just to peel their bodies out of the permafrost. The gamma beside them had almost avoided being killed but his luck had not quite been good enough. He was intact only below the waist. His had been the legs Watchman had seen sticking out from under the block. Two other androids had been struck by the falling scooprod. One of them, a gamma, had taken a fatal blow on the skull and was lying in a sprawl a dozen meters away. The other, a beta, had apparently received a glancing but devastating swipe in the back from a corner of the rod's grip tread -- he was alive but seriously injured and plainly in great agony. Watchman selected four of the beta onlookers and ordered them to transport the dead ones to the control center for identification and disposal. He sent two other betas off to get a stretcher for the injured one. While they were gone he walked over to the surviving android and looked down, peering into gray eyes yellow-rimmed with pain. "Can you talk?" Watchman asked. "Yes." A foggy whisper. "I can't move anything below my middle. I'm turning cold. I'm starting to freeze from the middle down. Am I going to die?" "Probably," Watchman said. He He ran his hand along the beta's back until he found the lumbar neural center. With a quick jab he shorted it. A sigh of relief came from the twisted figure on the ground. "Better?" the alpha said. "Much better, Alpha Watchman." "Give me your name, beta." "Caliban Driller." "What were you doing when the block fell, Caliban?" "Getting ready to go off shift. I'm a maintenance foreman. I walked past here. They all started to shout. I felt the air hot as the block came down. I jumped. And then I was on the ground with my back split open. How soon will I die?" "Within an hour or less. The coldness will rise until it gets to your brain and that will be the end. But take comfort: Krug saw you as you fell. Krug will guard you. You will rest in the bosom of Krug." "Krug bepraised," CalibanDriller murmured. The stretcher-bearers were approaching. When they were still fifty meters away a gong sounded, marking the end of the shift. Instantly every android who was not actually hoisting a block rushed toward the transmat banks. Three lines of workers began to vanish into the transmats, heading for their homes in the android compounds of five continents. In the same moment the next shift began to emerge from the inbound transmats, coming out of leisure periods spent in the recreation zones of South America and India. At the sound of the gong Watchman's two stretcher-bearers made as if to drop the stretcher and rush for the transmats. He barked at them and, sheepishly, they hustled toward him. "Pick up Caliban Driller," he commanded, "and carry him carefully to the chapel. When you're done with that you can go off shift and claim credit for the time." Amid the confusion of the changing shift the two betas loaded the injured android on the stretcher and made their way with him to one of the dozens of extrusion domes on the northern perimeter of the construction site. The domes served many uses -- some were storage depots for material, several were kitchens or washrooms, three housed the power cores that fed the transmat banks and the refrigeration tapes. One was a firstaid station for androids injured on the job and one, in the heart of the irregular clutter of gray plasticmounds, was the chapel. At all times two or three offduty androids lounged in front of that dome, seemingly idle, actually functioning as casual sentries who would prevent any womb-born one from entering. Sometimes journalists or guests of Krug came wandering this way. The sentries had various deft techniques for leading them away from the chapel without actually provoking the forbidden clash of wills between android and human. The chapel was not open to anyone born of men and woman. Its very existence was unknown to any but androids. it just as the stretcher-bearers were setting Caliban Driller down before the altar. Going in, he made the proper genuflection, dropping quickly to one knee and extending his arms, palms upward. The altar, resting in a purple bath of nutrient fluids, was a pink rectangular block of flesh that had been synthesized precisely as androids themselves were synthesized. Though alive, it was scarcely sentient, nor was it capable of sustaining its life unaided. It was fed from beneath by constant injections of metabolase that permitted it to survive. To the rear of the altar was a full-sized hologram of Simeon Krug, facing forward. The walls of the chapel were decorated ic code, inscribed in infinite reduplication from floor to summit: "Put him on the altar," Watchman said. "Then go out." The stretcher-bearers obeyed. When he was alone with the dying beta Watchman said, "I am a Preserver and I am qualified to be your guide on your journey to Krug. Repeat-after me as clearly as you can: Krug brings us into the world and to Krug we return." "Krug brings us into the world and to Krug we return. " "Krug is our creator and our protector and our deliverer." "Krug is our creator and our protector and our deliverer." "Krug, we beseech Thee to lead us toward the light." "Krug, we beseech Thee to lead us toward the light." "And to lijt the Children of the Vat to the level of the Children of the Womb." "And to lift the Children of the Vat to the level of the Children of the Womb." "And to lead us to our rightful place -- " "And to lead us to our rightful place --  " -- beside our brothers and sisters of the flesh." " -- beside our brothers and sisters of the flesh." "Krug our maker, Krug our preserver, Krug our master, receive me back into the Vat." "Krug our maker, Krug our preserver, Krug our master, receive me back into the Vat." " And grant redemption to those who come after me -- " " And grant redemption to those who come after me -- " "In that day when Womb and Vat and Vat and Womb are one. " "In that day when Womb and Vat and Vat and Womb are one. " "Praise be to Krug. " " Praise be to Krug. " "Glory be to Krug." "Glory be to Krug." Krug." Krug." Krug." ban Driller faltered. "The chill is in my breast," he murmured. "I can't -- I can't -- " "Finish the sequence. Krug awaits you." " -- A GV be to Krug." Krug." The beta's fingertips dug into the yielding flesh of the altar. The tone of his skin had deepened in the past few minutes from crimson to something close to violet. His eyeballs rolled. His lips curled back. His breath came noisily. "Krug awaits you," Watchman said fiercely. "Do the sequence!" "Can't -- speak -- can't -- breathe "Listen to me, then. Just listen. Make the codons in your mind as Desperately Watchman went down the rows of the genetic ritual as he kneeled next to the altar. With each group of codons he rotated his body in the prescribed double helix, the proper motion for the last rites. Caliban Driller's life ebbed swiftly. Toward the end. Watchman pulled a tie-line from his tunic, jacked one end into the input in his forearm and the other into Driller's. He pumped energy into the shattered beta to keep him had been named. Then, only then, when he was certain that he had sent Caliban Driller's soul to Krug, did Watchman unjack, arise, murmur a brief prayer on his own behalf. He summoned a team of gammas to haul the body away for disposal. over the redemption of Caliban Driller, he left the chapel and headed back toward the control center. Halfway there his way was blocked by a figure of his own height -- another alpha. That seemed strange. Watchman's shift would not be over for some hours yet -- when it was, the alpha Euclid Planner was scheduled to arrive and relieve him. But this alpha was not Planner. He was altogether unfamiliar to Watchman. The stranger said, "Watchman, may I have some time? I am Siegfried Fileclerk of the Android Equality Party. Of course you know of the constitutional amendment that we propose to have our friends introduce in the next Congress. It has been suggested that in view of your close association with Simeon Krug you might be helpful to us in our desire to gain access to Krug for the purpose of obtaining his endorsement for -- " Watchman cut in, "Surely you must be familiar with my position concerning involvements in political matters." "Yes, but at this time the cause of android equality -- " "Can be served in many ways. I have no wish to exploit my connection with Krug for political purposes." "The constitutional amendment " "Pointless. Pointless. Friend Fileclerk, do you sec that building yonder? It is our chapel. I recommend you visit it and cleanse your soul of false values." "I am not in communion with your church," said Siegfried Fileclerk. "And I am not a member of your political party," Thor Watchman said. "Excuse me. I have responsibilities in the control center." "Perhaps I could speak with you when your shift has ended." "You would then be intruding upon my time of resting," Watchman said. He walked briskly away. It was necessary for him to employ one of the neural rituals of tranquility to ease the anger and irritation surging within him. Android Equality Party, he thought disdainfully. Fools! Bunglers! Idiots! IV busy day. #, Calijornia. Awakening, at his home on the Mendocino coast. The turbulent Pacific almost at his front door; a thousand-hectare redwood forest as his garden; Clissa beside him in bed, cat-soft, catshy. His mind fogged from last night's Spectrum Group party in Taiwan, where he had let himself drink too much of Nick Ssu-ma's millet-and-ginger liqueur. His beta houseman's image on the floating screen, urgently whispering, "Sir, sir, please get up. Your father expects you at the tower." Clissa cuddling closer against him. Manuel blinking, struggling to cut through the web of fleece swaddling his brain. "Sir? Pardon, but you left irrevocable instructions that you were to be awakened!" A forty-cycle note rumbling out of the floor; a fifteen-megacycle cone of sound slicing down out of the ceiling; himself impaled between the two, unable to escape back into sleep. Crescendo, Wakefulness, reluctant, grudging. Then a surprise; Clissa stirring, trembling, taking his hand, putting it over one of her little cool breasts. His fingertips converging on the nipple and finding it still soft. As expected. A bold overture from the child-womThey had been married two years and despite all his earnest and skillful efforts he had not succeeded yet in fully arousing her senses. "Manuel -- " she whispered. "Manuel -- touch me all over -- " He felt cruel, turning her off. "Later," he said, as the terrible spikes of sound met in his brain. "We have to get up now. The patriarch is waiting for us. We're going to the tower today." Clissa pouted. They tumbled from bed. Instantly the damnable sonics ceased. They showered, breakfasted, dressed. "Are you sure you really want me to come?" she asked. He said, "My father made a point of inviting you. He thinks it's high time you saw the tower. Don't you want to go?" "I'm afraid I'll do something foolish, say something naive. I feel so awfully young when I'm around him." "You are awfully young. Anyway, he's fond of you. Just pretend you're terribly terribly fascinated by his tower and he'll forgive you for anything silly you might say." "And the other people -- Senator Fearon, the scientist and whoever else -- Manuel, I feel embarrassed already." "Clissa -- " "All right. All right." "And remember -- the tower is going to strike you as the most marvelous enterprise of humanity since the Taj Mahal. Tell him that after you've seen it. Not in so many words. Get the idea across your own way." "He's really serious about the tower, isn't he?" she asked. "He actually expects to talk to people in the stars." "He does." "How much will it cost?" "He's draining our heritage to build that thing. He's spending everything." "Not quite everything. We'll never hurt for cash. Anyway, he made the money -- let him spend it." "But on an obsession -- a fantasy -- " "Stop it, Clissa. It isn't our business." "Tell me this at least. Suppose your father died tomorrow and you took charge of everything. What would happen to the tower?" Manuel set up the coordinates for their transmat jump to New York. "I'd halt work on it the day after tomorrow," he said. "But I'll gut you if you ever let him know that. Get in, now. Let's go." #, New York. Midmorning already and he had been awake only forty hurried minutes after arising at eight. That was one of the little troubles of the transmat society -- you kept dropping whole segments of time into hidden pockets if you jumped from west to east. Naturally there were compensating benefits when you went the other way. In the summer of '#, on the day before his wedding, Manuel and some of his friends of the Spectrum Group had raced the dawn westward around the world. They began at # on a Saturday in the Amboseli Game Preserve, with the sun coming up back of Kilimanjaro, and off they went to Kinshasa, Accra, Rio, Caracas, Veracruz, Albuquerque, Los Angeles, Honolulu, Auckland, Brisbane, Singapore, Pnompenh, Calcutta, Mecca. No visas were needed in the transmat world, no passports; such things were too obviously absurd with instantaneous travel available. The sun plodded along, as always, at a feeble thousand miles an hcflir the leaping travelers had no such handicap. Although they paused fifteen minutes here, twenty minutes there, enjoying a cocktail or nipping a floater, buying small souvenirs, touring famous monuments of antiquity, yet they constantly gained time, pressing farther and farther backward into the previous night, outstripping the sun as they sped about the globe, striding into Friday evening. Of course, they lost all they had gained when they crossed the dateline and were dumped into Saturday afternoon. But they nibbled away the loss by continuing westward. And when they came around to Kilimanjaro again it was not yet eleven on the same Saturday morning from which they had departed, but they had circled the world and had lived a Friday and a half. You could do such things with a transmat. You could also, by timing your jumps with care, see two dozen sunsets in a single day, or spend all your life under the blaze of eternal noon. Nevertheless, arriving in New York at I # from California, Manuel resented having had to surrender this segment of morning to the transmat. H IS father greeted him formally in his office with a pressure of palms and hugged Clissa with somewhat more warmth. Leon Spaulding hovered uneasily to one side. Quenelle stood by the window, back to everyone, studying the city. Manuel did not get along with her. He generally disliked his father's mistresses. The old man picked the same type every time: full lips, full breasts, jutting buttocks, fiery eyes, heavy hips. Peasant stock. Krug said, "We're waiting for Senator Fearon, Tom Buckleman, and Dr. Vargas. Thor will take us on the grand tour of the tower. What are you doing afterward, Manuel?" "I hadn't thought -- " "Go to Duluth. I want you to know something about the plant operations there. Leon, notify Duluth -- my son arrives for an inspection trip early this afternoon." Spaulding went off. Manuel shrugged. "As you wish, father." "Time to extend your responsibilities, boy. To develop your management capacities. Some day you be boss of all this, eh? Someday when they say Krug -- they will mean you." "I'll try to live up to the trust you've placed in me," Manuel said. He knew he wasn't fooling the old man with his glibness. And the old man's show of paternal pride wasn't fooling him. Manuel was aware of his father's intense contempt for him. He could see himself through his father's eyes -- a wastrel, a perpetual playboy. Against that he held his own image of himself: sensitive, compassionate, too refined to brawl in the commercial arena. Then he tumbled through that image to another view of Manuel Krug, perhaps more genuine: hollow, earnest, idealistic, futile, incompetent. Which was the real Manuel? He didn't know. He understood less and less about himself as he grew older. Senator Fearon stepped from the transmat. Krug said, "Henry, yu know my son Manuel -- the future Krug of Krug, he is, the heir apparent -- " "It's been many years," Fearon said. "Manuel, how are you?" Manuel touched the politician's cool palm. He managed an amiable smile. "We met five years ago in Macao," he said gracefully. "You were passing through, en route to Ulan Bator." "Of course. Of course. What a splendid memory -- Krug, this is a fine boy here." "You wail," Krug said. "When I step down he'll show you how a real empire-builder operates. Manuel coughed and looked away, embarrassed. Some compulsive sense of dynastic need forced old Krug to pretend that his only child was a fit heir to the constellation of enterprises he had founded or absorbed. Thus the constant show of concern for Manuel's "training," and thus the abrasive, repetitive public insistence that Manuel would some day succeed to control. Manuel had no wish to take command of his father's empire. Nor did he see that he was capable of it. He was only now outgrowing his playboy phase, groping his way out of frivolity ' the way others might grope their way out of atheism. He was looking for a vehicle of purpose, for a vessel to contain his formless ambitions and abilities. Some day, perhaps, he might find one. But he doubted that Krug Enterprises would be that vehicle. The old man knew that as well as Manuel did. Inwardly he scorned his son's hollowness and sometimes the scorn showed through. Yet he never ceased pretending that he prized his son's judgment, shrewdness, and potential administrative skills. In front of Thor Watchman, in front of Leon Spaulding, in front of anyone who would listen, Krug went on and on about the virtues of the heir apparent. Self-deluding hypocrisy, Manuel thought. He's trying to hoax himself into believing what he knows damned well won't ever be true. And it won't work. It can't work. He'll always have more real faith in his android friend Thor than he will in his own son. For good reason, too. Why not prefer a gifted android to a worthless child ? He made us both, didn't he? Let him give the companies to Thor Watchman, Manuel thought. The other members of the party were arriving. Krug shepherded everyone toward the transmat banks. "To the tower," he cried. "To the tower!" #, the tower. He had regained the better part of an hour out of his lost morning, anyway, through this jump of one time-zone westward from New York. But he could have done without the trip. Bad enough to caper in the chill Arctic autumn, forcing himself to admire his father's absurd tower -- the Pyramid of Krug, Manuel liked to all it privately -- but then there had been the business of the falling block, the crushing of the androids. A nasty incident. Clissa had gone to the edge of hysteria. "Don't look," Manuel told her, folding his arms about her as the wallscreen in the control center showed the scene of the lifting of the block from the corpses. To Spaulding he said, "Sedative. Fast." The ectogene found him a tube of something. Manuel jammed the snout against Clissa's arm and activated it. The drug leaped through her skin in a soft ultrasonic spurt. "Were they killed?" she asked, head still averted. "It looks that way. Possibly one survived. The others never knew what hit them." "The poor people." "Not people," Leon Spaulding said. "Androids. Only androids." Clissa lifted her head. "Androids are people!" she blazed. "I don't ever want to hear something like that again! Don't they have names, dreams, personalities -- " "Clissa," Maryjel said gently. " -- ambitions?' she said. "Of course they're people. A bunch of people just died under that block. How could you, you in particular, make such a remark about -- " "Clissa!" Manuel said, anguished. Spaulding was rigid, eyes glassy with rage. The ectogene seemed to tremble on the verge of an angry retort but his fierce discipline saw him past the moment. "I'm sorry," Clissa murmured, looking at the floor. "I didn't mean to get personal, Leon. I I oh, God, Manuel, why did any of this have to happen?" She began to sob again. Manuel signaled for another sedative tube but his father shook his head and came forward, taking her from him. Krug cradled the girl in his immense arms, half crushing her against his huge chest. "Easy," he said, hugging her. "Easy, easy, easy. It was a terrible thing, yes. But they didn't suffer. They died clean. Thor will look after the hurt ones. He'll shut off their pain centers and make them feel better. Poor Clissa, poor, poor, poor, poor Clissa -- 'you've never seen anyone die before, have you? It's awful when it's so sudden, I know. I know." He comforted her tenderly, stroking her long silken hair, patting her, kissing her moist cheeks. Manuel watched in astonishment. He had never seen his father so gentle before in his life. But of course Clissa was something special to the old man -- the instrument of dynastic succession. She was supposed to be the steadying influence that would guide Manuel to an acceptance of his responsibilities and she also was charged with the task of perpetuating the name of Krug. A paradox, there: Krug treated his daughterin-law as though she were as fragile as an ancient porcelain doll -- yet he expected a stream of sons shortly to begin flowing from her loins. To his guests Krug now said, "Too bad we end the tour this way. But at least we saw everything before it happened. Senator, gentlemen, I'm grateful that you came to see my tower. I trust you come again when it's a little more finished. Now we go, eh?" Clissa seemed calmer. It troubled Manuel that not he but his father had been the one to soothe her. Reaching out to take her, he said, "I think Clissa and I will head back to California. A couple of hours together on the beach and she'll be steadier. We-" "You are expected this afternoon in Duluth," said Krug. "I -- " "Send for household androids to fetch her," he said. "You go to the plant." Turning away from Manuel, Krug nodded to his departing guests and said to Leon Spaulding, "New York. The Upper office." #, the tower. Nearly everyone was gone, now: Krug, Spaulding, Quenelle and Vargas back to New York, Fearon and Buckleman to Geneva, Maledetto to Los Angeles, Thor Watchman down to see about the injured androids. Two of Manuel's household betas had arrived to lake Clissa back to Mendocino. Just before she stepped into the transmat with them, Manuel embraced her lightly, kissing her cheek. "When will you come?" she asked. "Early this evening, I guess. We have a dale in Hong Kong, I think. I'll get back in lime to dress for dinner." "Not sooner?" "I have Duluth to do. The android plant." "Get out of it." "I can't. You heard him tell me to go. Anyway, the old man's right -- it's about time I saw it." "What a bore." "I have to. Sleep well, Clissa. Wake up with this ugly thing that happened here left far behind. Shall I program an erasure wire for you?" "You know I hate having my memory tampered with, Manuel." "Yes. I'm sorry. You'd better go, now." "I love you," she said. "I love you," he told her. He nodded to the androids. They took her rms and led her into the transmat. couple of anknown betas who had arrived to take charge of the control center in Watchman's absence. He walked coolly past them into Watchman's private office at the rear of the dome, pushed the door shut and nudged the input of the telephone. The screen lit up. Manuel tapped out the cell numbers of a scrambler code and the screen responded with the abstract pattern that told him his privacy was guaranteed. Then he punched the number of Lilith Meson, alpha, in the android quarter of Stockholm. Lilith's image glowed on the screen -- an elegantly constructed woman with lustrous blue-black hair, a high-bridged nose, platinum eyes. Her smile dazzled. "Manuel? Where are you calling from?" she asked. "The tower. I'm going to be late." "Very late?" "Two or three hours." "I'll shrivel. I'll fade." "I can't help it, Lilith. His majesty commands me to visit the Duluth android plant. I must go." "Even though I've rearranged a week's shifts to be with you tonight?" "I can't tell him that," Manuel said. "Look, it's only a few hours. Will you forgive me?" "What else can I do? But how dull to have to go sniffing in vats when you could be -- " "It's known as noblesse oblige. Anyway, I've become a little curious about the android facts of life since you and I -- since we -- Do you know, I've never been inside one of the plants?" "Never?" "Never. Wasn't ever interested. Still not interested, except in one special angle of it. This is my chance to find out what sort of things are under that lovely scarlet skin of yours. Here's my chance to see how Krug Synthetics makes Liliths by the batch." "Are you sure you really want to know?" she asked, dropping her voice into cello range. "I want to know all there is to know about you," Manuel said earnestly. "For better, for worse. So forgive me for coming late, will you? I'll be taking a Lilith lesson in Duluth. And I love you." "I love you," said Alpha Lilith Meson to the son of Simeon Krug. #, Duluth. The main Earthside plant of Krug Synthetics, Ltd. there were four others on as many continents and several offworld plants -- occupied a sleek building nearly a kilometer long and flanking the shore of Lake Superior. Within that building, operating virtually as independent provinces, were the laboratories that formed the stations of the way in the creation of synthetic life. Manuel now toured those stations of the way like a visiting proconsul weighing the work of the underlings. He rode in a plush bubblecar as seductively comfortable as a womb. It glided along a fluid track that ran the length of the building, high above the operations floor. Beside him in the car was the factory's human supervisor, a neat, crisp fortyish man named Nolan Bompensiero, who, although he was one of the key men in the Krug domain, sat tense and rigid, in obvious fear of Manuel's displeasure. He did not suspect how resentful Manuel was of this assignment, how bored he was, how little he cared to brandish power by making trouble for his father's employees. Manuel had only Lilith on his mind. This is the place where Lilith was horn. This is the way Lilith was born. At each section of the factory an alpha -- the section supervisorentered the car, riding with Manuel and Bompensiero to the end of his own zone of responsibility. Most of the work at the plant was under the direction of alphas. The entire giant installation employed only a half-dozen humans. Each alpha looked as tense as Bompensiero himself. An inspection of the plant by an authentic Krug was evidently an unusual and disturbing event to them. the rooms where the high-energy nucleotides constituting life, were synthesized. He gave half-hearted attention to Bompensiero's quick, nervous spiel, tuning in only on an occasional phrase. "--water, ammonia, methane, hydrogen cyanide and other chemicals we use an electrical discharge to stimulate the formation of complex organic compounds the addition of phosphorus " -- a simple process, almost primitive,, don't you think? It follows the line of the classic Miller experiment of nineteen filly-two medieval science, right down there on the floor  structure of the proteins in the cell. The typical living cell requires hundreds of proteins, most of them acting as enzymes, biological catalysts -- " -- a typical protein is a molecular chain containing about twohundred amino acid subunits linked together in a specific sequence --  the code for each protein is carried by a single gene, which in turn is a particular region on the of course you must know. Forgive me for restating such elementary material. I only wish to -- " "Of course," Manuel said. " -- and here, in these vats, we make the nucleotides and join them into dinucleotides and string nucleic acid that determines the composition of -- " Lilith, from those vats? Lilith, from that slinking brew of chemicals? The car drifted smoothly forward. An alpha supervisor departed. Another alpha, bowing stiffly, smiling fixedly, entered. Bompensiero said, "We design for the life form we wish to create "-but then the task is to make the living matter self-replicating, since surely we cannot build an android cell by cel! ourselves. We must reach what we call the takeoff stage. But naturally you know volved in protein synthesis, that another nucleic acid acts as an incoded to carry the genetic mes" -- four bases or chemical subunits, arranged in varying combinations, form the code -- adenine, guanine, uracil, cytosine -- " -- in these vats -- you can almost imagine the chains forming -- structions -- protein synthesis is conducted by cellular particles called ribosomes, which are about nine, guanine, uracil, cytosine -- the code for each protein is carried by a single gene and the code, takes the form of a series of tripfollow?" "Yes, certainly," said Manuel, seeing Lilith swimming in the vats. "As here. Adenine, adenine, cytosine. Cytosine, cytosine, guanine. Uracil, uracil, guanine. liturgical, isn't it, Mr. Krug? We have sixty-four combinations of specify the twenty amino acids quite an adequate vocabulary for the purpose! I could chant the whole list for you as we travel this The alpha who was traveling with them at the moment coughed loudly and clutched his waist, grimacing. "Yes?" Bompensiero said. "A sudden spasm," said the alpha. "A digestive difficulty. Pardon me." Bompensiero returned his attention to Manuel. "W'ell, no need to run down all the sequences. And so we put together the proteins, you see, building up living molecules in precisely the way it happens in nature, except that in nature the process is triggered by the fusion of the sexual gametes, whereas we synthesize the genetic building blocks. We follow the human genetic pattern, naturally, since we want a humanlooking end product -- but if we wished we could synthesize pigs, toads, horses, Centaurine proteoids, any form of life we chose. We pick our code, we arrange our our final product emerges precisely as desired." "Of course," said the alpha, "we don't follow the human genetic code in every respect." Bompensiero nodded eagerly. "My friend here brings up a vital point. In the earliest days of android synthesis your father decided that, for obvious sociological reasons, androids must be instantly identifiable as synthetic creations. Thus we introduce certain mandatory genetic modifications. The red skin, the absence of body hair, the distinctive epidermal texture, are all designed mainlyfor identification purposes. Then there are the modifications programed for greater bodily efficiency. If we can play the role of gods, why not do it to the best effect?" "Why not?" Manuel said. "Away with the appendix, then. Rearrange the bony structure of the back and pelvis to eliminate all the troubles that our faulty construction causes. Sharpen the senses. Program for optimum fat-versus-muscle balance, for physical esthetics, for endurance, for speed, for reflexes. Why make ugly androids? Why make sluggish ones? Why make clumsy ones?" "Would you say," Manuel asked casually, "that androids are superior to ordinary human beings?" Bompensiero looked uneasy. He hesitated as if trying to weigh his response for all possible political impacts, not knowing where Manuel might stand on the vexed question of android civil rights. At length he said, "I think there's no doubt about their physical superiority. We've programed them from the moment of conception to be strong, handsome, healthy. To some extent we've been doing that with humans for the past couple of generations, too, but we don't have the same degree of control or at least wc haven't tried to obtain the same tie gree of control on account of humanistic objections, the opposition of the Witherers and so forth. However, when you consider that androids are sterile, that the intelligence of most of them is quite low, that even the alphas have demonstrated -- pardon me, my friend -- relatively little creative ability-" Y ES," Manuel said. "Certainly." He pointed toward the distant floor. "What's going on right down there?" "Those are the replication vats," said Bompensiero. "The chains of basic nucleic matter undergo division and extension there. Each vat contains what amounts to a soup of newly conceived zygotes at the takeoff stage, produced by our build-up procedures of protein synthesis instead of By the sexual process of the union of natural gametes. Do I make myself clear?" "Quite," said Manuel, staring in fascination at the quiescent pink fluid in the great circular tanks. He imagined he could see tiny specks of living matter in them -- an illusion, he knew. Their car rolled silently onward. "These are the nursery chambers, Bompensiero said, when they had entered the next section and were looking down on rows of shining metal vaults linked by an intricate webwork of pipes. "Essentially, they're artificial wombs, each one enclosing a dozen embryos in a solution of nutrients. We produce alphas, betas and gammas here in Duluth a full android range. The qualitative differences between the three levels are built into them during the original process of synthesis but we also supply different nutritional values. These are the alpha chambers, just below to our left. To the right are the betas. And the next room, coming up -- entirely gammas." "What's your distribution curve?" "One alpha to a hundred betas to a thousand gammas. Your father worked out the ratios in the beginning and they've never been altered. The distribution precisely fits human needs." "My father is a man of great foresight," said Manuel vaguely. He wondered what the world would have been like today if the Krug cartel had not given it androids. Perhaps not very different. Instead of a small, culturally homogenous human elite served by computers, mechanical robots and hordes of obliging androids there might be a small, culturally homogenous human elite served only by computers and mechanical robots. Either way, twenty-third-century man would be living a life of ease. Certain determining trends had established themselves in the past few hundred years, long before the first clumsy android had staggered from its vat. Primarily, starting late in the twentieth century, there had been the vast reduction in human population. War and general anarchy had accounted for hunAsia and Africa; famine had swept those continents and South America and the Near East as well. In the developed nations, social pressures and the advent of foolproof contraception had produced the same effects. A checking of the rate of population growth had been followed, within two generations, by an absolute and cascading decline in actual population. The erosion and almost total disappearance of the proletariat was one historically unprecedented outcome of this. Since the population decline had been accompanied by the replacement of men by machines in nearly all forms of menial labor and some not so menial, those who had no skills to contribute to the new society were discouraged from reproducing. Unwanted, dispirited, displaced, the uneducated and the ineducable dwindled in number from generation to generation. This Darwinian process was aided, at first subtly, then openly, by well-meaning officials who saw to it that the blessings of contraception were denied to no citizen. By the time the masses were a minority, genetic laws reinforced the trend. Those who had proven themselves unfit might not reproduce at all; those who merely came up to norms might have two children per couple but no more; only those who exceeded norms could add to the world's human stock. In this way population remained stable. In this way the clever inherited the earth. The reshaping of society was worldwide. The advent of transmat travel had turned the globe into a village and the people of that village spoke the same language -- English -- and thought the same thoughts. Culturally and genetically they tended toward mongrelization. Quaint pockets of the pure past were maintained here and there as tourist attractions but by the end of the twenty-first century there were few differences in appearance, attitudes or culture among the citizens of Karachi, Cairo, Minneapolis, Athens, Ad dis Ababa, Rangoon, Peking, Canberra and Novosibirsk. The trails mat also made a national boundaries absurd and old concepts of sovereignty melted. But this colossal social upheaval, bringing with it universal leisure, grace and comfort, had also brought an immense and permanent labor shortage. Computerdirected robots had proved themselves inadequate to many tasks. Robots made excellent streetsweepers and factory workers but they were less useful as valets, baby-sitters, chefs and gardeners. Build belter robots, some said; but others dreamed of synthetic humans to look after their needs. The technique did not seem impossible. Ectogenesis -- the artificial nurturing of embryos outside the womb, the hatching of babies from stored ova and sperm -- had long been a reality, chiefly as a convenience for women who did not wish to have their genes go down to oblivion but who wanted to avoid the risks and burdens of pregnancy. Ectogenes, born of man and woman at one femove, were too thoroughly human in origin to be suitable as tools -- but why not carry the process to the next step and manufacture androids? Krug had done that. He had offered the world synthetic humans -- far more versatile than robots -- who were longlived, capable, complex in personality and totally subservient to human needs. They looked human (except for the carefully programed differences), they were as intelligent as humans (at least in the uppermost of their three quality levels) and they could be trained in any desired way But they were purchased, not hired, and by general consent they were regarded by law as property, not persons. They were slaves, in short. Finding robots unsatisfactory as servants, seeing no ready supply of human servants at hand, Krug had invented a new kind of slave. Manuel sometimes thought it might have been simpler to make do with robots. Robots were things that could be thought of as things and treated as things. Androids were things that looked uncomfortably like people and they might not acquiesce in their status of thinghood forever.  after room of nursery chambers, silent, darkened, empty but for a few android monitors. Each fledgling android spent the first two years of its life sealed in such a chamber, Bompensiero pointed out, and the rooms through which they were passing contained successive batches ranging in age from a few weeks to more than twenty months. In some rooms the chambers were opensquads of beta technicians were preparing them to receive new infusions of takeofflevel zygotes. "In this room," said Bompensiero many rooms later, "we have a group of matured androids ready to be 'born.' Do you wish to descend to the floor area and observe the decanting at close range?" Manuel nodded. Bompensiero touched a switch. Their car rolled serenely off its track and down a ramp. At the bottom they dismounted. Manuel saw an army of gammas clustered around one of the nursery chambers. "The chamber has been drained of nutrient fluids. For some twenty minutes now the androids within have been breathing air for the first time in their lives. The hatches of the chamber now are being opened. Here, come close, Mr. Krug, come close." The chamber was uncovered. Manuel peered in. He saw a dozen full-grown androids, six male, six female, sprawled limply on the metal floor. Their jaws were slack, their eyes were blank, their arms and legs moved feebly. They seemed helpless, vacant, vulnerable. Lilith, Lilith! Bompensiero at his elbow whispered, "In the two years between takeoff and decanting the android reaches full physical maturity -- a process that takes humans thirteen to fifteen years. This is another of the genetic modifications introduced by your father in the interests of economy. We produce no infant androids here." Manuel said, "Didn't I hear somewhere that we turn out a line of android babies to be raised as surrogates by human women who can't -- " "Please," Bompensiero said sharply. "We don't discuss -- " He cut himself sort, as if remembering whom he had just reprimanded, and said in a more moderate way, "I know very little about what you mention. We have no such operations in this plant." Gammas were lifting the dozen newborn androids from the nursery chamber and carrying them to gaping machines that seemed part wheelchair, part suit of armor. The males were lean and muscular, the females high-breasted and slim. But there was something hideous about their mindlessness. Totally passive, utterly soul-empty, the moist, naked androids offered no response as they were sealed one by one into these metallic receptacles. Only their faces remained visible, looking out without expression through transparent visors. Bompensiero explained, "They don't have the use of their muscles yet. They don't know how to stand, to walk, to do anything. These training devices will stimulate muscular development. A month inside one and an android can handle itself physically. Now, if we return to our car "These androids I've just seen," Manuel said. "They're gammas, of course I ?" "Alphas." Manuel was stunned. "But they seemed so so " He faltered. "Moronic." "They are newly born," said Bompensiero. "Should they come out of the nurseries ready to run computers?" They returned to the car. Lilith! Manuel saw young androids taking their first shambling steps, tumbling and laughing and getting to their feet and doing it better the second lime. He visited a classroom where the subject being taught was bowel control He watched slumbering betas under going personality imprints a soul was being etched into each unformed mind. He donned a helmet and listened to a language tape. The education of an android, he was told, lasted one year for a gamma, two for a beta, four for an alpha. The maximum, then, was six years from conception to full adulthood. He had never full appreciated the swiftness of it all before. Somehow the new knowledge made androids seem infinitely less human to him. Suave, authoritative, commanding Thor Watchman was something like nine or ten years old, Manuel realized. And the lovely Lilith Meson was -- what? Seven? Eight? Manuel felt a sudden powerful urge to escape from this place. "We have a group of betas just about to leave the factory," said Bompensiero. "They are undergoing their final checkout today, with tests in linguistic precision, coordination, motor response, metabolic adjustment, and so on. Perhaps you would care to inspect them yourself and personally -- " "No," Manuel said. "It's been fascinating. But I've taken up too much of yoirr time already and I have an appointment elsewhere, so I really must -- " Bompensiero did not looked grieved to be rid of him. "As .you wish," he said oblingingly. "But of course, we remain at your service whenever you choose to visit us again and -- " "Where is the transmat cubicle, please?" #, Stockholm. Jumping westward to Europe, Manuel lost the rest of the day. Dark, icy evening had descended in Stockholm. The stars were sharp and a sleety wind ruffled the waters of M'alaren. To foil any possibility of his being traced he had jumped to the public transmat cubicle in the lobby of the wondrous old Grand Hotel. Now, shivering outside he walked briskly through the autumnal gloom to another cubicle outside the gray bulk of the Royal Opera, put his thumb to the chargeplate and bought a jump to Stockholm's Baltic side, emerging in the mellow, venerable residential district of Ostermalm. This was the android quarter now. He hurried down Birger Jarlsgaten to the oncesplendid nineteenth-century apartment building where Lilith lived. Pausing outside, he looked about carefully, saw that the streets were empty and darted into the building. A robot in the lobby scanned him and asked his purpose in a flat, froglike voice. "Visiting Lilith Meson, alpha," Manuel said. The robot raised no objection. Manuel had his choice of getting to her flat by liftshaft, or by stairs. He took the stairs. Musty smells pursued him and shadows danced alongside him all the way to the fifth floor. tuous, clinging, floor-length high-spectrum gown. Since it was nothing more than a monomolecular film, it left no contour of her body concealed. She drifted forward, arms outstretched, lips parted, breasts heaving, whispering his name. He reached for her. He saw her as a speck drifting in a vat. He saw her as a mass of replicating nucleotides. He saw her naked and wet and vacant-eyed, shambling out of her nursery chamber. He saw her as a thing, manufactured by men. Thing, Thing. Thing. Thing. Thing. Thing. Thing. Lilith. He had known her for five months. They had been lovers for three. Thor Watchman had introduced them. She was on the Krug staff. Her body pressed close to his.He brought up his hand and cupped one of her breasts. It felt warm and real and firm through the monomolecular gown and, as he drew his thumb across the tip of her nipple, it hardened and rose in excitement. Real. Real. Thing. He kissed her. His tongue slipped between her lips. He tasted the taste of chemicals. Adenine, guanine, cytosine, uracil. He smelled the smell of the vats. Thing. Thing. Beautiful thing. Thing in woman's shape. Well named, Lilith. Thing. She drew away from him and said, "You went to the factory?" "Yes." "And you learned more about androids than you wanted to know?" "What does that mean?" "When you held me just then I felt a wall coming down between us." "No, Lilith." "You see me through different eyes now. You can't help remembering what I really am." "That is absolutely not true," Manuel said. "I love you, Lilith. What you are is no news to me. And makes no difference at all. I love you. I love you." "Would you like a drink?" she asked. "A weed? A floater? You're all worked up." "Nothing," he said. "It's been a long day. I haven't even had lunch yet and I think I've been going for forty hours. Let's just relax, Lilith. No weeds. No floaters." He unsnapped his clothing and she helped him out of it. Then she pirouetted before a doppler -- there was a brief rising burst of sound and her gown disappeared. Her skin was light red, except for the dark brown of her nipples. Her breasts were full, her waist was narrow, her hips flared with the impossible promise of fertility. Her beauty was inhumanly flawless. Manuel nibbled his upper lip and fought the dryness in his throat. She said sadly, "I could feel the change in you the moment you touched me. Your touch is different. There was -- fear? -- in it. Disgust?" "No." "Until tonight I was something exotic to you -- but human, like a Bushman would be, an Eskimo. You didn't keep me in a separate category outside the human race. Now you keep telling yourself that you've fallen in love with a mess of chemicals. You think you may be doing something sick by having an affair with me." "Lilith, I beg of you to stop it. This is all in your mind." "Is it?" "I came here, I kissed you. I told you I loved you. I'm waiting to go to bed with you. Maybe you're projecting some guilts of your own on me when you say -- " "Manuel, what would you have said a year ago about a man who admitted he'd been to bed with an android?" "Plenty of men I know have been -- " "What would you say about him? What kind of words would you use? What would you think of him?" "I've never considered such things. They simply haven't concerned me, ever." "You're evading. Remember, we promised that we wouldn't play any of the little lie-games people play. Yes? You can't deny that at most social levels sex between humans and androids is regarded as a perversion... Maybe the only perversion that's left in the world. Am I right? Will you answer me?" "A LL right." His eyes met hers. He had never known a woman with eyes that color. Slowly he said, "Most men regard it as, well, cheap, foul, to sleep with androids. I've heard it compared to masturbation. To doing it with a rubber doll. When I heard such remarks, I thought they were ugly, stupid expressions of anti-android prejudice -- and I obviously didn't have such attitudes myself or I never could have fallen in love with you." Something in his mind sang mockingly, Remember the vats ! Remember the vats ! His gaze wavered and moved off center -- he stared intently at her cheekbone. Grimly he said, "Before the whole universe I swear, Lilith, that I never felt there was anything shameful or dirty about loving an android and I insist that despite what you've claimed to detect in me since my visit to the factory, I don't have any such feelings even now. And to prove it -- " He gathered her to him. His hand swept down her satiny skin from her breasts to her belly to her loins. Her thighs parted and his fingers found her once more as fleeceless as an infant's -- and suddenly he trembled at the alien texture he felt there, and found himself unmanned by it, though it had never troubled him before. So smooth. So terribly smooth. He looked down at her, at her bareness. Bare, yes, but not because she had been shaven. She was like a child there. Like -- like an android. He saw vats again. He saw moist crimson alphas whose faces were without expression. He told himself sternly that to love an android was no sin. He began to caress her and she responded as a woman would respond, with lubrication, with little ragged bursts of breath, with a tightening of her thighs against his hand. He kissed her breasts and clutched her to him. It seemed then that the blazing image of his father hovered like a pillar of fire in the air before him. Old devil, did artificer! How clever to design such a product! A product. It walks. It talks. It seduces. It gasps in passion. It grows tumescent in the labia minora, this product. And what am I? A product too, hey? A hodgepodge of chemicals stamped out from much the same sort df blueprint mulatis mutandis, of course. Adenine. Guanine. Cytosine. Uracil. Born in a vat, hatched in a womb where's the difference? We are one flesh. We are different races but we are one flesh. His desire for her returned in a dizzying surge and he pivoted, topped her, drove himself deep within her. Her heels hammered ecstatically on his calves. The valley of her sex throbbed, clasping him in authentic frenzy. They rocked and climbed and soared. When it was over, when they had both come down, she said, "That was disgustingly bitchy of me." "What was?" "The scene I made. When I was trying to tell you what I thought was in your mind." "Forget it, Lilith." "You were right, though. I suppose I was projecting my own misgivings. Maybe I feel guilty about being the mistress of a human. Maybe I want you to think of me as something made of rubber. Somewhere inside me that's probably how I think of myself." "No." "We can't help it. We breathe it in all the time. We're reminded a thousand times a day that we aren't real." "You're as real as anyone I've ever known. More real than some." More real than Clissa, he did not add. "I've never seen you clutched like this before, Lilith. What's happening?" "Your factory trip," she said. "Until today I was always sure that you were different. That you hadn't ever spent one second worrying about how or where I was born, or whether there might he something wrong about what we have going. But I was afraid that once you saw the factory, saw the whole process in clinical detail, you might change -- and then, when you came in tonight there was something about you, something chilly that I knew hadn't been part of you before -- " She shrugged. "Maybe I imagined it. I'm sure I imagined it. You aren't like the others, Manuel. You're a Krug. You're like a king. You don't have to build up your status by putting other people down. You don't divide the world into people and androids. You never did. And a single peek into the vats couldn't change that." "Of course it couldn't," he said in the earnest voice in which he did his lying. "Androids are people and people are people and I've never thought otherwise and I never will think otherwise. And you're beautiful. And I love you very much. And anyone who believes that androids are some kind of lesser breed is a vicious madman." "You support full civic equality for androids?" "Certainly." "You mean alpha androids, don't you?" she said mischievously"I -- well -- " "All androids ought to be equal to humans. But alphas ought to be more equal thap others." "You bitch. Are you playing games again?" "I'm sticking up for alpha prerogatives. Can't a downtrodden ethnic group establish its own internal class distinctions? Oh, I love you, Manuel. Don't take me seriously all the time." "I can't help it. I'm not really very clever and I don't know when you're joking." He kissed the tips of her breasts. "I have to go now." "You just got here!" "I'm sorry. I really am." "You came late, we wasted half our time in that dumb argument -- stay another hour, Manuel!" "I have a wife wailing in California," he said. "The real world intervenes from time to time." "When will I see you again?" "Soon. Soon. Soon." "Day after tomorrow?" "I don't think so. But soon. I'll call first." He slipped on his clothes. Her words crackled in his mind. You aren't like the others, Manuel... you don't divide the world into people and androids. Was it true? Could it be true? He had lied to her. He was festering with prejudices and his visit to Duluth had opened a box of poisons in his mind. But perhaps he could transcend such things by an act of will. He wondered if he might have found his vocation tonight. What would they say if the son of Simeon Krug were to embrace the explosive cause of android equality? Manuel the wastrel, the idler, the playboy, transformed into Manuel the crusader? He toyed with the notion. Perhaps. Perhaps. It offered an agreeable opportunity to shake off the stigma of shallowness. A cause, a cause, a cause! A cause at last! Perhaps. Lilith followed him to the door and they kissed again. His hands stroked her sleekness and he closed his eyes. To his dismay, the room of the vats glowed against his lids and Nolan Bompensiero cavorted in his brain, piously explaining how newly decanted androids were taught the art of controlling their anal sphincters. Manuel pulled free of Lilith, in pain, "Soon," he said. "I'll call." He left. #, California. He stepped from the transmat cubicle into the slate-floored atrium of his home. The afternoon sun was edging out over the Pacific. Three of his androids came to him, bearing a change of clothes, a freshener tablet, a newspaper. "Where's Mrs. Krug?" he asked. "Still asleep?" "By the shore," a beta valet told him. Manuel changed quickly, took the freshener and went out to the beach. Clissa was wading in the surf. Three long-legged beach birds ran in giddy circles around her and she was calling to them, laughing, clapping her hands. He was almost upon her before she noticed him. After Lilith's voluptuousness she seemed almost wickedly immature -- narrow hips, flat boyish buttocks, the breasts of a twelve-year-old. The dark hairy triangle at the base of her belly seemed incongruous, improper. I take children for my wives and plastic women for my mistresses. "Clissa?" he called. She swung about. "Oh! You scared me!" "Having some fun in the ocean? Isn't it too cold for you?" "It's never too cold for me. You know that, Manuel. Did you have a good time at the android plant?" "It was interesting," he said. "What about you? Feeling better now, I see." "Belter? Was I sick?" He I ooked at her strangely. "This morning -- when we were at the tower -- you were, well, upset -- " "Oh, that! I'd almost forgotten. God, it was terrible, wasn't it? Do you have the time, Manuel?" "Sixteen-forty-eight, give or take a minute." "I'd better get dressed soon, then. We've got that early dinner party in Hong Kong." He admired her ability to slough off traumas. He said. "Bight non it's still morning in Hong Kong. I here's no hurry." "Well, then, do you want to take a swim with me? The water's not as cold as you think. Or -- " She paused. "You haven't kissed me hello, yet." "Hello," he said. "Hello. I love you." "I love you," he said. Kissing her was like kissing alabaster. The taste of Lilith was still on his lips. Which is the passionate, vital woman, he wondered, and which the cold, artificial thing? Holding his wife, he felt no sensation at all. He released her. She tugged at his wrist, pulling him with her into the syrf. They swam a while and he came out chilled and shivering. At twilight they had cocktails together in the atrium. "You seem so distant," she told him. "It's all this transmat jumping. It taRes more out of you than the doctors know. For the party that night she wore a unique treasure, a necklace of pear-shaped soot-hued glassy beads. A Krug Enterprises drone probe, cruising # light-years from Earth, had scooped those driblets of matter from the fringes of the ashen, dying Volker's Star. Krug had given them to her as a wedding present. What other woman wore a necklace made up of chunks of a dark star? But miracles were taken for granted in Clissa's social set. None of their dinner companions appeared to notice the necklace. Manuel and Clissa stayed at the party well past midnight, Hong Kong time, so that when they returned to Mendocino the California morning was already far advanced. Programing eight hours of sleep for themselves, they sealed the bedroom. Manuel had lost track of the sequence of time but he suspected that he had been awake for more than twenty-four consecutive hours. Sometimes transmat life gets to be too much to cope with... He brought down the curtain on the day. superiority to ordinary mortals, that made it such a tragedy when the dice killed him according to Henry's rules. There are a lot of interesting things about this book. For one, of course, it does convey a convincing approximation of how a God might be infinitely creative and yet not in direct control of his creation, omnipotent and yet prey to events, omniscient and nevertheless blind to the future. The expedient that Henry finally comes to, in his desperate effort to rescue himself, is what finally makes this book iifSistinguishable from most of the fantasy and science fiction being written ( Continued from page #) today. It is a terrifying one -- and I doubt if you'll ever hear me so characterising a piece of fiction again, since I never have before. It's not merely frightening in concept, or descriptive of frightening events, which are things many good stories can be. No, this appalingly thorough and awesomely deft book constitutes an expert attack on things that you and I really suspect may be fragile; sex and death are the least of them, as you ought to find out. For you and me, old friend, this is not a book about such familiar deep-thinks as life, or God, or vengeance. It is a look at the compulsive heart of fantasy, an alien stare into science fiction. f Continued from page I # ) larged room. The floorshow had gone and the entertainers were mixing with the audience. Their earlier munificence now produced unordered results and two of the most beautiful of the dancers were soon sitting beside them. The goldwater, followed by a cocktail called Mutate Away, which seemed to consist largely of thorium salts, disappeared faster than ever. Conversation thrived. After a bit, when the females were talking to each other at a high rate, Rampo said to Damals, "I remember you were telling the senator about the quick reactions but -- ah -- other shortcomings in humanoid robots. I was just wondering if our little friends here could possibly be -- " "Oh, there's a simple way of telling. Just look into their eyes." "No, don't tell me" said Rampo, "I'd rather not know." The evening proceeded. H aving omitted to book a room anywhere, they found themselves in their own ship next morning. After a light breakfast they went around to the central block of one of the library skyscrapers. Here Rampo look Damals into the room he had booked for him. He keyed Psychology; unpublished documents; bibliography and punched the date of five years previously. The lights faded and the ip ip HjgJF from A to Lenuria This month, the Berkley Travel Service offers a variety of trips (all good), from that venerable fantastic voyage in itraising trek through Old Lemuria with the mighty-thawed Valkarthian in if you fancy it, a swing through the Return flights not guaranteed. Lin Carter (XI #, # Keith laumer (X#, # #X# (X#, # Next month: Heinlein, Hubbard, Harrison! If your newsstand or bookstore is out of stock, order any of these (list price plus a dime postage) from: # Madison Avenue, N.Y., N.Y. # Purchasers of our books havo complvlo fruit dom of choice In pricing theso book a for ru sale to others. descriptive list began to appear on the wall screen. Rampo said, "Well, enjoy yourself -- the amenity machine is here and you can order food and drink by the alimentation key under your right hand. I may be some time. I have a hunclvto play which may not pan out." Rampo played his hunch for four and a half days. Damals spent more than three quarters of that time in his library room and the rest fishing on the riverbank and wandering around the old squares and the art shops. He slept one twenty-eighth of the time only. In the room he pored avidly over eighteen hundred papers of psychological importance that he had not yet seen, four papers on the effect of Zomonon goldwater and six hundred and twenty-three documents and books on various other subjects. When Rampo appeared he seemed to be wearing both his usual superficial airs -- of shyness and of cockiness -- in a rather exaggerated form. Damals switched off the paper he was viewing -- Some Anomalous Cases of G# Mutational Periodic High Speed Disjection -- and the jittering figure on the screen faded out as light came on. "What have you found?" "Watch this." Rampo reset the keyboard. Once more the room became dark and the screen illuminated itself. On it appeared the note: Barbarian species: subcivilization: four-limbed: one-headed upright: Galaxy Norosanis #, planet #I  A  #  D  #. This faded to a diminished red-yellow scene, which presented no difficulty, however, to the highly adaptable vision of the two watchers. When the room lit up again Damals was weak with iaughter. "Yes. Oh, we must see that again when we've settled the immediate question. Really-how is it possible? A planet of clowns -- do you. realize our money troubles are over? You can copyright that with any of the strips. Such solemn little pinheads too -- rather like those wingless birds on Ribil, only more so, slow and solemn and practically expressionless-!-# "Well, what do you think?" "About Tontor? They're exactly like him -- you think a hypnotic oblivion treatment and then plant him there?" "Well, you're speaking like a psychologist. His reactions are almost exactly that speed and his intelligence is if anything above the normal indicated there -- but physically a few changes will be necessary. Did you notice the rather peculiar flaps on some of the sense organs? There are a few other changes too, to be made -- but nothing, I think, that our surgeons can't handle." "That'll be the biologists' contribution to the entirely nonbiological solution of Enedee's problem." "If it works," said Rampo. "I see no reason to suppose it won't but you never know." "But how did you find it? Did you know something like this existed?" I "Not at all. It was only that I :have some conception of the approximate number of possible variations in the general form of intelligenfand semi-intelligent creatures. The precise total must be enormous -- but it can't be infinite and we didn't need exact resemblance. Tontor can be tailored to suit to some extent. And the number of planets in the universe supporting some sort of subcivilization is about ten thousand times the number of galaxies, which gives a pretty good chance, particularly as a clear majority of them are four-limbed and one-headed. What I did was to set a few thousand electronic selectors on to the index of species characteristics. I had them keyed to almost eight hundred physical and psychological cards a second, and in three days they'd given me thirty good agreements. I chose the final one by personal inspection. Not bad, eh?" "In fact you mean that this isn't a solution only for Tontor, but for the whole problem?" "Yes, if it works. In some cases we may not find the right sort of environment at all but in general we should almost always succeed. Heaven knows it's not ideal -- but I believe the mutations can be happy and the parents will prefer that to anything else that can be done" "I can foresee a large allotment for a nice new department of mutational psycho-anthropology which won't please Ziel, for one," said Damals. "No, indeed." "But surely even this one you've found for Tontor is rather p recur ious. How close is the physical resemblance? I should have thought no amount of surgery could fix the internal organs exactly to duplicate those of the -- those things -- unless you have been even more successful than I imagine." "No," said Rampo. "It's not quite as good as that. I'm afraid." IF The Magazine of Alternatives "Then what will happen if he has an accident or something? That scene with the creatures manipulating others with bits of metal -- I took it that it was some sort of primitive doctoring. What will the doctors say?" . "Yes, theyare doctors in their way," commented Rampo. He smiled suddenly: "And I know what they'll say -- " A ND twenty years later, when the unconscious form of Professor Ralph Macandrew, dragged from his smashed car to the Salem Hospital, lay on the operating table, an amazed surgeon answered his colleague's frantic query with exactly the words that Rampo had predicted: "I can't understand it -- he must be a mutation -- "  ver and the red spires to black. Shivering again, he looked around at the landmass, even more menacing in its great tumbling blackness now that he could no longer see it through the Old Man's eyes. Above, the gaunt ebony figures of the alien trees clutched at him with rustling obscenity, lurching and grasping in the keen wind, occasionally shedding a leprous leaf. lie spun the snowboat about to face the snowfields and climbed in, hauling the sail tight as the craft heeled to the wind. He crowded on speed to leave the sinister landscape behind. He would be glad to be in familiar surroundings again. There was nothing for him here. A ND so, one week later, the small community in the bell tower resumed its corporate existence. There was little change. Jacko still hunted the snowfields, ( Continued from page #) Switch and Cockade looted the ice tunnels. Shrug, however, slowly recovering from being deprived of alcohol, found good reason to fear for the future and commenced construction of a gallery encircling the inside of the spire at a level with the snow outside. He punched holes in the slates of the spire at intervals of the circumference, so that the four members of the group, in an emergency, could command a #-degree field of fire. Once he had completed this project he planned to take Jacko on a scouting mission to the next village to see if, perhaps, they could bring back some women. Only the dreamers were gone. Paladin lay roughly buried under the snow beside the main exit and the Old Man rested at peace in the foothills, miles away. In the times that were to come, there would be no place for dreamers. if worth adding to your library... stones you will treasure... available to you at a special # discount no commitments. Here are the books of enduring value that you will want to own... for hours of science-fiction pleasure, to be read, reread, and discussed with your friends. These are the books that have proven themselves... filled with all of the features you look for in S-F...written by the acknowledged masters of the art. Just circle your choices below, mail to us, and the books will be in your pages, containing stories by such masters of science fiction as Arthur C. Clarke, Theodore Sturgeon, A. E. van Vogt, Clifford Simak, Poul Anderson, Leigh Brackett, John W. Cunipbell, Jr. All of the stories belong to the excitingly modern era that swept SF to its greatest pinnacle of popidarity, #-I from Moldaug, inhuman stars from the last human settlement, are gathering together for war. Old world colonies in order to avert this war. But not rugged individualist Cully When, the type of man who has pioneered frontiers in all times and all places. Set in some future time, this action-filled adventure depicts space-age guerrilla warfare and age-old human stupidity with excitement and ends with an explosive climax. # pp. List Price... # Discount Price... # #-# separate and complete worlds -- idyllic Lithia and a culture on Earth that has literally gone under ground, provides the basis for the story of four extraordinary men. There is the priest, dedicated ta the glory of God; the scientist working for the glory of man; the realist who works only for himself; and the man who is content to ask nothing of any world, any man, or any deity. The author presents a compelling moral problem. This book is something of a tour de force. # pp. List Price... #. # Discount Price... # #-# the edge of tomorrow... who will be chosen for immortality? Who will make this ultimate decision -- the government, free enterprise, or private monopoly? A new, highly controversial novel, infused with blood and guts, examining the disease of power as well as the responsibility. Both praised and damned before it was even published, this novel deserves your personal attention. # pp. List Price... #. # Discount Price... # S-#A the Planet of the Flowers, Dr. Freda Caron's fiance Paul has sent her an exquisite iridescent yellow tulip that not only has a plastic memory -- but can talk. Freda realizes that she must unlock the secrets of the flower planet and its strange hold on Paul. In this exciting new book, Freda must travel from her ultra-rational world-oftomorrow to explore the strange, unearthly flower planet. The climax of this shocking and oddly beautiful novel is bizarre and delightful. # pp. List Price... # Discount Price... # #-# an entire day, a small rural village in England loses contact with the outside world. Soon after, all the women, married or not become pregnant, eventually giving birth to remarkable golden-eyed children who exhibit a strange kind of sinisterism. They are dangerous and Midwich must make the ultimate decision -- if the children survive, then mankind must join the dinosaur among Nature's discards. A gripping account of man's fight for survival.  # pp. List Price... ## Discount Price... # #-# C. M. Kornbluth. Two major advertising agencies are fighting for the Venus account -- nothing less than total control of the Venus economy and markets will do. It is completely unimportant that Venus is a harsh, barren, uninhabited planet. According to the mentality of Mitchell Courtenay of Fowler Schocken Associates, the trick is to persuade colonists to go to Venus, and once there, they will have to survive as best they can. One of the most savage and devastating attacks on modern consumer society and the advertising agents who are its high priests. The Space Merchants is uncomfortably prophetic. # pp. List Price... #. # Discount Price... # .# S-# mysterious space force that inhibits the world's intelligence. But suddenly, it's gone and overnight the intellect of every living creature is trebled. What are the consequences of such instant genius? These are the problems confronting Archie Brock, former near moron; Peter Corinth, physicist; and his no-longer dumb wife. This provocative and absorbing book explores the ultimate problem of such a situation -- in a world free of the difficulties that has plagued mankind throughout history, what is man to do with his time? # pp. List Price... #. # Discount Price...# S-BA Asimov book...America's foremost science writer, takes you on a personalized guided tour of his first # books. This, his #th book, is an anthology of works selected by the author himself. It is a journey which acquaints the reader with a writer considered to be a genius, who delights in every aspect of life and has the capacity to make any subject he writes about both understandable and entertaining. Reviewers customarily greet Asimov publications with such adjectives as ling." Opus # is no exception. # pp. List Price...# Discount Price... #. # S-# Heinleln'a Future HI glory Stories. Twenty-five years ago Robert A. Heinlein began to write stories about an imaginary future that is fast becoming a reality. Discover, through the pen of the master of space-age fiction, about man's first step on the moon; weather control; manufacture of synthetic food; interstellar exploration. Now, for the first time, in chronological order, are Heinlein's #I compelling stories -- all depicting a glimpse of a possible tomorrow. # pp. List Price... #. # Discount Price...# S-# master pain peddler, skillful and sophisticated, lives in a time when reading tragic headlines no longer provides the necessary sensations. Into Chalk's sinister hands falls Lona Kelvin, orphaned, mother of # children, yet without a soul; and Minner Burris, starman, whose butchered body was put together by aliens, a walking horror. What fun to mate these two and watch them wallow in. their mutual torment. But somewhere, something went wrong. Discover what happens when the puppets begin to pull their own strings in this imagi# pp. List Price...# Discount Price...# P.O. Box #, Grand Central Post Office, New York, N. Y. # Please send me the books Please print full name  address I have circled. S-l S-# S-# S-#A S-# S-# S-# S-#A S-# S-# Name Address Zip Code Serjy, No C.O.D.'s, (Please add # C (or postage and handling. N.Y.C. residents please add # sales tax. N.Y. State residents please add # sales tax.) I got sick and tired of coughing and wheezing and hacking. So I quit. I quit smoking cigarettes. Which wasn't easy. I'd been a pack-a-day man for about # years. Still, I quit. And, after a while, I also quit coughing and wheezing and hacking. Now, the American Cancer Society offers every quitter an I.Q. button. To tell everyone you've got what it takes to say "I quit." And it takes plenty. I know from personal experience. I know something else. There is one thing tougher than quitting cigarettes. And that's not quitting. imerican Please accept my application for membership In the Sclent J ( Fiction Book Club and ru#h the # books whose numbers I have 'I circled below. Bill me only SI. #. plus shipping and handling, I I for all #. Then every month, send me the Club'# free bulleCih.' "Things to Come", which describes coming selections. Ffer.' each book I accept, I will pay only #, plus shipping aha I ( handling, unless I take an extrar  --  --  -- S i value selection at a higher price. Clrele the number j I need take only four books withof the # book you  In the coming year and may want: I I resign at any time thereafter. #I goo ggl I  delighted with my Introductory # # # J I package. I may return it In # days, # # # I pay nothing, owe nothing, and my ga I membership will be canceled. J I  City I If under #, #. Dangerous Visions. Anthology #  # original stories never before in print by Sturgeon, Anderson, others. Pub. ed. # #. Wo rid ' I Bed Science Fiction ##. By Vonncgut, Jr... Sheckley, Delaney, Knight, Aldiss, and others. ##. Nova, by Samuel R. Delaney. Baltic between alien worlds and a desperate race to the sun. Pub. ed. #,ta L parent must sign here. I (Offer good In U.S.A. only) #-S# I ierplanetar C Ejrth Pub. ed U  QAUxy The Best in Pertinent Science Fiction May, # #? mac David Oerrold James Blish "We want to test your writing aptitude" If you have ever wanted to write, here is your opportunity to find out if you have talent worth developing. Take this revealing Aptitude Test created by I # famous authors By Rod Serling If you want to write, my colleagues and I would like to test your writing aptitude. We'll help you find out if you have the talent it takes to become a successful writer. Several years ago, I joined together with Max Shulman, Faith Baldwin, Bennett Cerf, Bruce Catton, J. D. Ratcliff and several others to form the Famous Writers School. Our aim was to help qualified people acquire the skills they need to break into print. We poured everything we know about writing into a new kind of professional training course, which you take at home in your free time. After a solid grounding in the fundamentals of all good writing, you get advanced training in the specialty of your choice. Each of your writing assignments is examined by instructors who are themselves professional writers or editors. Your instructor goes over your work word by word, blue-penciling corrections right on it -- much as an editor does with established writers. Then he returns it to you with a long, personal letter of advice. This training works well. Our students Rod Serling, six-time Emmy Award winner, made TV writing an art form with Patterns, Requiem for a Heavyweight and Twilight Zone. He has also written many short stories and motion picture scripts. have sold their writing to hundreds of publications including Redhook and True. Free Aptitude Test offered To find out if you can benefit from this training, send for the School's free Aptitude Test. If you test well, or offer other evidence of writing ability you may enroll. But there is no obligation. Famous Writers School Dept. W-# Westport Connecticut # I want to know if I have writing aptitude worth developing. Please mail me, without obligation, your Aptitude Test and ilkisiraled brochure. Mr. Mrs Age Miss Circle one and please print Slreet City State Zip Accredited by the Accrediting Commission of tile National Home Study Council. Galaxy is published in French, German, Italian, Japanese and Spanish. The U. S. Edition is published in Braille and Living Tape. Vol. #, No. # James Blish David Gerrold Michael G. Coney Robert Silverberg Editor Editor Emoritus Science Editor Feature Editor Managing Editor Art Director Assaciafe Art Director Publisher Associate Publisher Arthur C. Clarke Avram Davidson Vaughn Bode Algis Budrys Frederik Pohl lished monthly by Universal Publishing  Distributing Corporation, Arnold E. Abramson, President, Main ottices; # East # Sireel, New York, N.Y, #. #c per copy. #-issue subscription: S# in the United States, elsewhere S#. Second class postage paid at New York, N.Y. and additional mailing offices. Copyright  # by Universal Publishing  Distributing Corporation under International, Universal and PanAmerican Copyright Conventions. All rights reserved. The publisher assumes no responsibility for unsolicited material. All stories printed in this magazine are fiction and any similarity between characters and actual persons is coincidental. Title registered U.S. Patent Office. Printed in U.S. A. Like it or not, right or wrong, if you're a reasonably constant reader of this magazine and others who strive in the field, you're head-conscious. You spend some time upstairs. You think or try to. Let's also assume that you're free of irrelevant hang-ups -- hair on other people doesn't bother you and miniskirts on pretty girls are out of sight unless you're trying to think of something else. You don't buy everything that's advertised, don't think that baldness, skin color or complexion necessarily denote virility or lack of it and your God is not a panhandler. So then you look around for the next thing. And somebody points a finger at you and says you've got So it could have been malaria -- but you don't say so because with your luck it might not have been. When you think of all the vicissitudes your particular genetic material has survived since the first imaginable dawn of life you might count yourself pretty lucky. A born gambler. along with everyone else alive today, according to some scientific authority. The stuff has even been found in the tissue of animals native to and living in Antarctica. Certainly you share it with millions -- one official estimate places low humans, approximately onethird of whom live in malaria-susceptible areas, who have been spared the disease because of eftions have reduced malarial deaths in India from an annual # to about # and have virtually eliminated the disease in Greece, which fifteen years ago reported a has boosted food crops and reduced starvation world wide. To date no one has charged that a single human being has died stantial scientific opinion discounts any dangerous effects from the amounts you and I have ingested; there is disagreement on that subject, but it's at least arguable that the total human environment has been improved in this instance. No one denies the dangers of airwaterand soil-pollution but you and I would rather drive, ride a bus or a plane than walk. We prefer an electric light at home or in the operating room to candlepower. We like central heating and would starve without refrigeration. More details on this at a later date -- but the point is that for right now and the foreseeable future we've become our own environment. There is no other worth mentioning. And I'm not about to tell either of us what to do about it. Nor, if past history is any criterion, is anyone else. Lots of luck. City  Stale Zip Code... Prices outside the Western Hemisphere add I .# per I # issues for postage Please check whether  new or  renewal rate. I enclose my check or money order for:  # issues of each for #  # issues of each for #  # issues of each for # to figure out how much you hate missing the best story of your favorite writer or the major part of a great novel. But we can't compute a formula to stock every newsstand in the country with enough copies of our popular magazines to satisfy every reader. So we sometimes miss you and you miss us -- and that's a double tragedy. It doesn't take a genius to handle it, either. All it takes is a minute of your time, for which we want to repay you with a handsome saving over the newsstand price. Just fill in the coupon -- or write the information on a piece of plain paper -- and mail it to us. Then you'll be sure instead of sorry. f' . I  ' I IRelflrtistically, dft things on Earth cilre sale and those ;o win nt sell or cannot . iwMfirid themsees poor! A Illustrated By Brock Gaughan The man you have bought may not stay bought but you can keep books on him and put paid to him. The man who works for you because he believes in you is a fool and will change his mind tomorrow. The apprentice Guildsman will often hear asked: How can a system based on treason possibly work? His first duty is to conceal that it does. To conceal from a man his own nature is the easiest of all tasks and the basis of civilized intercourse. The Green Exarchy is generally known to be older than man, but nobody knows man's age. Time is relative; and what with the distortions of interstellar travel, the welter of galactic languages, the different stages of history to be found on every world, the bad communications, and the indifference fostered by longevity, no one can say with confidence even what today's date might be, no, not within a year. We may guess, however, that man discovered the Imaginary Drive about four thousand years ago, and emerged from UrSpace to find the Exarchy, or its parent empires, already established. The Exarchy today consists exclusively of non-human races and is still one of the two major centers of power in the galaxy. It is thought to be a tyranny, but the applicability of so anthropocentric a word to a non-human political system is dubious; indeed, we cannot be sure that the Exarchy is a "political" system, except externally. The second majoj power center is the loose and shifting confederation of planets dominated by High Earth. These are predominately human or humanoid in population. The reader will be familiar with a number of these and is doubtless living on one. Both systems constantly contend for the independent planets. Of these there are two types. Those populated mainly or entirely by humans are ex-colonies which broke free of High Earth in the past or were forgotten: these may also bear enclaves of humanoid or non-human aborigines. Those populated mainly by humanoid or non-human peoples are products of independent evolution; a few also tolerate human enclaves. The independent planets are almost invariably divided into nation-states. Once such a planet develops a world government, it tends to gravitate, or be forced, into one of the main power systems. Incessant intrigue is therefore the social norm alike upon the independent planets and upon those dominated by High Earth, and has quasi-official status through the Traitors' Guild, an institution now perhaps a thousand years old (or so it claims). Little is known, necessarily, of the policy of the Guild. Operationally, it has not been above selling an occasional planet to the Green Exarch, but seems firmly to oppose anyone else's doing so. Its methods are deliberately enshrouded in rumor, but in general, seem to place a very high value upon expertise and tradition. If a social norm prevails under the Exarch, other than the will or policy of the Exarch itself, no official knowledge of it exists. -- A Child's Guide to the Galaxy, #:#-# I "possible interruption, Simon de Kuyl emptied his little poisons into the catch basin in his room and ironically watched the wisps of wine-colored smoke rise from the corroded maw of the drain. He was sorry to see them go -- they were old though venomous friends. He knew without vanity -- it was too late for that -- that High Earth had no more distinguished a traitor than he. But after only four clockless days on Boadicea he had already found it advisable to change his name, his methods and his residence. It made a humiliating beginning. The almost worn-away legend on the basin read: Julius, Boadicea. Objects made on this planet were usually labeled that generally, as though any place in the world were like every other. But this both was and was not true. The present city, Druidsfall, was the usual low jumble of decayed masonry, slightly less ancient slums and blank-faced offices, but the fact that it was also the center of the treason industry -- hence wholly inconvenient for Simon -- gave it character. The traitors had an architectural style of their own, characterized by structures put together mostly of fragmented statues and petrified bodies fitted like puzzle pieces or maps. Traitors on Boadicea had belonged to an honored social class for seven hundred years and their edifices made the fact known. Luckily, custom allowed Simon to stay clear of these buildings after the first formalities and seek out his own bed and breakfast. In the old friendly inns of Druidsfall the anonymous thumps of the transients -- in death, love or trade -- are said to make the lodgers start in their beds with their resident quilts. Of course all inns are like that -- but nevertheless, that is why the traitors like to quarter there, rather than in the Traitors' Halls. The inns guarantee them privacy and at the same time help them to feel alive. There is undoubtedly something inhibiting about trying to deal within walls pieced together of broken stone corpses. Here, in The Skopolamander, Simon awaited his first contact. This -- now that he had dumped his poisons -- would fall at the end of his immunity period. Quarantine was perhaps a more appropriate term. No, the immunity was real, however limited, for as a traitor to High Earth he had special status. High Earth, the Boadiceans thought, was not necessarily Old Earth -- but not necessarily not, either. For twelve days Simon would not be killed out of sheer conservatism, at least, though nobody would attempt to deal with him, either. He had three of those days still to run -- a dull prospect, since he had already completed every possible preliminary -- spiced only by the fact that he had yet to figure out how long a day might be. Boadicea's sun was a ninety-minute microvariable, twinned at a distance of a light-year with a blue-white, Rigel-like star which stood -- or had stood throughout historical times -- in high southern latitudes. This gave Druidsfall only four consecutive hours of quasi-darkness at a time and even during this period the sky was indigo rather than black at its deepestand more often than not flaring with auroras. One was lighting the window now, looking like a curtain of orange and hazy blue fire licking upward along a bone trestle. Everything in the city, as everywhere upon Boadicea, bespoke the crucial importance of fugitive light and the fade-out-fade-in weather that went with it, all very strange after the desert glare of High Earth. The day of Simon's arrival had dawned in mist, which cold gales had torn away into slowly pulsating sunlight. Then had come clouds and rain which had turned to snow and then to sleet -- more weather in a day than the minarets of Novoe Jiddah, Simon's registered home town, saw in a six-month. The fluctuating light and wetness were reflected in Druidsfall most startlingly by its gardens, which sprang up when one's back was turned and did not need to be so much weeded as actually fought. They were constantly in motion to the ninety-minute solar cycle, battering their elaborate heads against back walls, which were everywhere crumbling after centuries of such soft, implacable impacts. Half the buildings in Druidsfall glittered with their leaves, which were scaled with so much soft gold that they stuck to anything they were blown against -- the wealth of Boadicea was based anciently in the vast amounts of uranium and other power-metals in its soil, from which the plants extracted the inevitable associated gold as radiation shielding for their spuriously tender genes. Everyone one saw in the streets of Druidsfall, or any other such city, was a mutation of some sort -- if he were not an outworlder -- but after a day in the winds they were all partly yellow, for the gold scales smeared off the flying leaves like butter. Everyone was painted with meaningless riches, the very bedsheets glittered ineradicably with flakes of it and brunettes -- especially in the elaborate hair styles of the men -- were at a premium. Simon poured water from an amphora into the basin, which promptly hissed like a dragon just out of the egg and blurted a mushroom of cold blue steam that made him cough. Careful! Acid after water, never water after acid --  am forgetting the most elementary lessons -- I should have used wine. Time for a drink, in Gro's name! H e caught up his cloak and went out, not bothering to lock the door. He had nothing worth stealing but his honor, which was in his right hip pocket. Oh, and of course. High Earth -- that was in his left. Besides, Boadicea was rich; one could hardly turn around without knocking over some heap of treasures, artifacts of a millennium nobody had sorted for a century or even wanted to be bothered to sort. Nobody would think to steal from a poor traitor any object smaller than a king, or preferably, a planet. In the tavern below Simon was joined at once by a playwoman. "Are you buying tonight. Excellence?" "Why not?" And in fact he was glad to see her. She was blond and ample, a relief from the sketchy women of the Respectables, whom fashion made look as though they suffered from some nervous disease that robbed them of appetite. Besides, she would exempt him from the normal sort of Boadicean polite conversation, which consisted chiefly of elaborately involuted jokes at which it was considered gauche to laugh. The whole style of Boadicean conversation, for that matter, was intended to be ignored -- gambits were a high art but end-games were a lost one. Simon sighed and signaled for beakers. "You wear the traitors' clasp," she said, sitting across from him, "but not much tree gold. Have you come to sell us High Earth?" Simon did not even blink. He knew the query to be a standard opening with any outworlder of his profession. "Perhaps. But I'm not on business at the moment." "Of course not," the girl said gravely, her fingers playing continuously with a sort of rosary tasseled with two silver phalluses. "Yet I hope you prosper. My half-brother is a traitor but he can find only small secrets to sell -- how to make bombs and the like. It's a thin life. I prefer mine." "Perhaps he should swear by another country." "Oh, his country is well worth selling but his custom is poor. Neither buyer nor seller trusts him very far -- a matter of style, I suppose. He'll probably wind up betraying some colony for a thousand beans and a highball." "You dislike the man -- or is it the trade?" Simon asked. "It seems not unlike your own, after all. One sells something one never really owned and yet one still has it when the transaction is over -- as long as both parties keep silent." "You dislike women," the girl said, tranquilly, as a simple observation, not a challenge. "But all things are loans -- not just chastity and trust. Why be miserly? To 'possess' wealth is as illusory as to 'possess' honor or a woman -- and much less gratifying. Spending is better than saving." "But there are rank orders in all things, too," Simon said, lighting a kief stick. He was intrigued in spite of himself. Hedonism was the commonest of philosophies in the civilized galaxy but it was piquant to hear a playwoman trotting out the moldy cliches with such fierce solemnity. "Otherwise we should never know the good from the bad, or care." "Do you like boys?" "No, that's not one of my tastes. Ah -- you will say that I don't condemn boy-lovers and that values are in the end only preferences? I think not. In morals, empathy enters eventually." "So -- you wouldn't corrupt children and torture revolts you. But you were made that way. Some men are not so handicapped. I meet them now and then." The hand holding the lopped beads made a small, unconscious gesture of revulsion. "I think they are the handicapped, not I -- most planets hang their moral imbeciles, sooner or later. But what 'about treason? You didn't answer that question." "My throat was dry -- thank you. Treason, well -- it's an art, hence again a domain of taste or preference. Style is everything. That's why my half-brother is so inept. If tastes changed he might prosper -- as I might had I been born with blue hair." "You could dye it." "What, like the Respectables?" She laughed, briefly but unaffectedly. "I am what I am. Disguises don't become me. Skills, yes -- those are another matter. I'll show you when you like. But no masks." Skills can betray you, too... Simon remembered that moment at the Traitors' Guild when his proud sash of poison shells had lost him in an instant every inch of altitude over the local professionals that he had hoped to trade on. But he only said again, "Why not?" Testing her skills would be as good a way as any to while away the time -- and once his immunity had expired he could never again trust a playwoman on Boadicea. She proved, indeed, very skillful and the time passed. But the irregular days -- the clock in the tavern was on a different time from the one in his room and neither even faintly agreed with his High Earthbased chronometer and metabolism -- betrayed him. He awoke one morningnoonnight to find the girl turning slowly black beside him in the last embrace of a fungal toxin he would have reserved for the Emperor of Canes Venatici or the worst criminal in human history. War had been declared. He had been notified that if he still wanted to sell High Earth, he would have to show first his skill at staying alive against the whole cold malice of all the Traitors of Boadicea. H e holed up quickly and drastically, beginning with a shot of transduction serum -- an almost insanely dangerous expedient, for the stuff not only altered his appearance but his very heredity, leaving his head humming with false memories and traces of character derived from the unknowable donors of the serum. These conflicted not only with his purposes but even with his tastes and motives. Under interrogation he would break down into a babbling crowd of random voices, as bafflingly scrambled as his blood types, his retina prints and fingerprints. To the eye his gross physical appearance would be a vague, characterless blur of many roles -- some of them dedred years ago and at least that many parsecs away in space. The danger was that unless he got the antiserum with fifteen days he would first forget his mission, then his skills and at last his very identity. Nevertheless, he judged that the risk had to be taken -- for effete though the local traitors seemed to be they were obviously quite capable of penetrating any lesser cover. The next problem was how to complete the mission itself -- it would not be enough just to stay alive. After all, he was still no ordinary traitor or even the usual kind of double agent -- his task was to buy Boadicea while seeming to sell High Earth. But beyond that was a grander treason in the making for which the combined Guilds of both planets might only barely be sufficient -- the toppling of the Green Exarch, under whose subtle non-human yoke half of humanity's worlds had not even the latter-day good sense to groan. For such a project, the wealth of Boadicea was a prerequisite, for the Green Exarch drew tithes from six fallen empires older than man -- the wealth of Boadicea and its reputation as the first colony to break with Old Earth, back in the first days of the Imaginary Drive. And therein lay the difficulty, for Boadicea, beyond all other colony worlds, had fallen into a kind of autumn cannibalism. In defiance of that saying of Elva-Tse, the edge was attempting to eat the center. It was this worship of independence, or rather, of autonomy, which had not only made treason respectable but had come nigh to ennobling it -- and was now imperceptibly emasculating it, like the statues one saw everywhere in Druidsfall which ,had been defaced and sexually mutilated by the gray disease of time and the weather. Today, though all the Boadiceans proper were colonials in ancestry, they were snobs about their planet's prehuman history, as though they had not nearly exterminated the aborigines themselves but were their inheritors. The few shambling Charioteers who still lived stumbled through the streets of Druidsfall loaded with ritual honors, carefully shorn of real power but ostentatiously deferred to on the slightest occasion which might be noticed by anyone from High Earth. In the meantime, the Boadiceans sold each other out with delicate enthusiasm but against High Earth -- which was not necessarily Old Earth but not necessarily was not, either -- all gates were formally locked. Formally only, Simon and High Earth were sure, for the hunger of treason, like lechery, tends to grow with what it feeds on -- and to lose discrimination in the process. Boadicea, like all forbidden fruits, should be ripe for the plucking for the man with the proper key to its neglected garden. The key that Simon had brought with him was now lost. He would have to forge another with whatever crude tools could be made to fall to hand. The only one accessible to Simon at the moment was the dead playwoman's despised half-brother. H IS name, Simon had found easily enough, was currently Da-Ud tarn Altair and he was Court Traitor to a small religious principate on the Gulf of the Rood, on the Incontinent, half the world away from Druidsfall. Since one of his duties was that of singing the Rood-Prince to sleep to the accompaniment of a sort of gleeman's harp (actually a Charioteer instrument, ill-adapted to human fingers, and which Da-Ud played worse than most of those who affected it), Simon reached him readily in the guise of a ballad merchant, selling him twelve-and-a-tilly of ancient High Earth songs Simon had made up while in transit to the principate -- it was as easy as giving Turkish Delight to a baby. After the last mangled chord died Simon told DaUd quietly, "By the way -- well sung. Excellence -- did you know that the Guild has murdered your halfsister?" Da-Ud dropped the fake harp with a noise like a spring toy coming unwound. Gro's name -- " Da-Ud caught himself and stared at Simon with sudden, belated suspicion. Simon looked back, waiting. "Who told you that? Damn you -- are you a Torturer? Tm not -- I've done nothing to merit -- " "I'm not a Torturer and nobody told me," Simon said. "She died in my bed -- as a warning to me." He removed his clasp from the shoulder of his cloak and clicked it. The little machine flowered briefly into a dazzling actinic glare and then closed again. While Da-Ud was still covering his streaming eyes Simon said softly. "I am the Traitor-in-Chief of High Earth." It was not the flash of the badge that was dazzling Da-Ud now. He lowered his hands. His whole narrow body was trembling with hate and eagerness. "What -- what do you want of me, Excellence? I have nothing to sell but the Rood-Prince -- and a poor stick he is. Surely you would not sell me High Earth -- I am a poor stick myself." "I would sell you High Earth for twenty riyals." "You mock me." "No, Da-Ud. I came here to deal with the Guild cerned disqualifies them from being treated with as civilized professionals or as human beings at all. She was pleasant and intelligent and I was fond of her -- some conditions, I don't hold with throwing away an innocent life for some footling dramatic gesture." "I wholly agree," Da-Ud said. His indignation seemed to be at least half real. "But what will you do? What can you do?" "I have to fulfill my mission anyway short of my own death -- if I die nobody will be left to get it done. But I'd most dearly love to cheat, dismay, disgrace the Guild in the process if it could possibly be managed. I'll need your help. If we live through it I'll see to it that you'll turn a profit, too. Money isn't my first goal here -- or even my second now." "I'll tackle it," Da-Ud said at once, though he was obviously apprehensive, as was only sensible. "What precisely do you propose?" F irst of all ril supply you with papers indicating that I've sold you a part -- not all -- of the major thing I have to sell, which gives any man who holds it a lever in the State Ministry of High Earth. They show that High Earth has been conspiring against several major powers, all human, for purposes of gaining altitude with the Green Exarch. They won't tell you precisely which worlds -- but there will be sufficient information there so that the Exarchy would pay a heavy purse for them -- and High Earth an even heavier one to get them back. It will be your understanding that the missing information is also for sale -- but you haven't got the price." "Suppose the Guild doesn't believe that?" "They'll never believe -- excuse me, I must be blunt -- that you could have afforded the whole thing; they'll know I sold you this much of it only because I have a grudge -- and you can tell them so, though I wouldn't expose the nature of the grudge if I were you. Were you unknown to them they might assume that you were I in disguise -- but luckily they know you, and, ah, probably tend rather to underestimate you." "Kindly put," Da-Ud said with a grin. "But that won't prevent them from assuming that I know your whereabouts or have some way of reaching you. They'll interrogate for that and, of course. I'll tell them. I know them, too -- it would be impossible not to and I prefer to save myself needless pain." "Of course. Don't risk interrogation at all. Tell them you want to sell me out, as well as the secret. That will make sense to them and I think they must have rules against interrogating a member who offers to sell. Most Traitors' Guilds do." "True, but they'll observe them only as long as they believe me. That's standard, too." Simon shrugged. "Be convincing, then," he said. "I have already said that this project will be dangerous. Presumably you didn't become a traitor for sweet safety's sole sake." "No, but not for suicide's, either. But I'll abide the course. Where are the documents?" "Give me access to your Prince's toposcope-scriber and I'll produce them. But first -- twenty riyals, please." "Minus two riyals for the use of the Prince's property. Bribes, you know." "Your sister was wrong, you do have style in a myopic sort of way. All right, eighteen riyals -- and then let's get on to real business. My time is not my own -- not by a century." "But how do I reach you thereafter?" "That information," Simon said blandly, "will cost you those other two riyals -- and cheap at the price." II T he Rood-Prince's brain-dictation laboratory was far from being up to Guild standards, let alone High Earth's, but Simon was satisfied that the documents he generated there would .pass muster. They were utterly authentic and every experienced traitor had a feeling for that quality, regardless of such technical deficiencies as blurry image registration and irrelevant emotional overtones. That done, Simon began to consider how he would meet Da-Ud when the game had that much furthered itself. The arrangement he had made with the playwoman's half-brother was, of course, a blind, indeed a double blind, but it had to have the virtues of its imperfections or nothing would be accomplished. Yet Simon was now beginning to find it hard to think. The transduction serum was increasingly taking hold and treasons were taking place inside his skull which had nothing to do with Boadicea, the Green Exarch or High Earth. Worse -- they seemed to have nothing to do with Simon de Kuyl, either, but instead muttered away about silly little provincial intrigues nothing could have brought him to care about -- yet which made him feel irritated, angry, even ill, like a man in the throes of jealousy toward some predecessor and unable to reason them away. Knowing their source, he fought them studiously, but he knew they would get steadily worse, however resolute he was -- they were coming out of his genes and his bloodstream, not his once finely honed, now dimming consciousness. Under the circumstances he was not going to be able to trust himself to see through very many highly elaborate schemes, so that it would be best to eliminate all but the most necessary. Hence it seemed better, after all, to meet Da-Ud in the Principate as arranged and save the double dealing for more urgent occasions. On the other hand it would be foolish to hang around the Principate, waiting and risking some miscarriage -- such as betrayal through a possible interrogation of Da-Ud -- when there were things he might be accomplishing elsewhere. Besides, the unvarying foggy warmth and the fragmented, garish religiousness of the Principate both annoyed him and exercised pulls of conflicting enthusiasms and loyalties on several of his mask personalities, who had apparently been as unstable even when whole as their bits and pieces had now made him. He was particularly out of sympathy with the motto graven on the lintel of the Rood-Prince's vaguely bird-shaped palace: Justice Is Love. The sentiment, obviously descended from some colonial Islamic sect, was excellent doctrine for a culture given to treason, for it allowed the prosecution of almost any kind of betrayal on the grounds that Justice was being pursued; but Simon found it entirely too pat. Besides, he was suspicious of all abstractions which took the form: A is B. In his opinion neither justice nor mercy were very closely related to love, let alone being identical with it. These bagatelles aside, it seemed likely to Simon that something might be gained by returning for a while to Druidsfall and haunting the vicinity of the Guild hall. At the worst his address would then be unknown to DalJd and his anonymity more complete in the larger city. The Guild would be less likely to identify him even were it to suspect him -- as of course it would -- of such boldness. At best, he might pick up some bit of useful information, particularly if DaUd's embassy were to create any unusual stir. F or a while he saw nothing unusual, which was in itself fractionally reassuring -- either the Guild was not alarmed by Da-Ud or was not letting it show. On several days in succession, Simon saw the Boadicean Traitor-in-Chief enter and leave, sometimes with an entourage, more often with only a single slave. Valkol "the Polite" was a portly, jowly man in a black abah decorated only by the Clasp, with a kindly and humorous expression into which were set two bites of an iceberg. This was normal, although it gave Simon a small, ambiguous frisson which was all the more disturbing because he was unsure which of his personae he should assign it to. Certainly not to his fundamental self, for although Valkol was here the predestined enemy, he was no more formidable than others Simon had defeated (while, it was true, being in his whole and right mind). Then Simon recognized the slave -- and ran. There was no possibility of his identifying who the creature was; he was fortunate -- in no way he could explain -- to be able to penetrate just to what it was. The slave was a vombis, or what in one of the oldest languages was called a Proteus, a creature that could imitate perfectly almost any life form within its size range. Or nearly perfectly -- for Simon, like one in perhaps five thousand of his colleagues, was sensitive to them, without ever being able to specify in what particular their imitations of humanity were deficient; other people, even those of the sex opposite to the one the vombis assumed, could find no flaw in them. In part because they did not revert when killed. No human had ever seen their "real" form -- if they had one -- though, of course, there were legends aplenty. The talent might have made them ideal double agents, were it possible to trust them -- but that was only an academic speculation, since the vombis were wholly creatures of the Green Exarch. Simon's first impulse at the moment of recognition -- like that of any other human being -- had been to kill this one instantly upon recognition, but that course had too many obvious drawbacks. Besides, the presence of an agent of the Exarchy so close to the heart of this imbroglio was suggestive and might be put to some use. Of course the vombis might be in Druidsfall on some other business entirely, but Simon would be in no hurry to make so dangerous an assumption. No, it was altogether more likely that the Exarch, who could hardly have heard yet of Simon's arrival and disgrace, was simply aware in general of how crucial Boadicea would be to any scheme of High Earth's -- he was above all an efficient tyrant -- and had placed his creature here to keep an eye on things. Yes, that situation might be used, if Simon could just keep his disquietingly percolating brains under contrbl. Among his present advantages was the fact that his disguise was better than that of the vombis, a fact the creature was probably constitutionally incapable of suspecting. With a grim chuckle he hoped he would not later regret, Simon flew back to the Gulf of the Rood. fl A-UD met Simon in the Singing Gardens, a huge " formal maze not much frequented of late even by lovers, because the Rood-Prince in the throes of some new religious crotchet had let it run wild, so that one had constantly to be fending off the ardor of the flowers. At best this made even simple conversations difficult, and it was rumored that deep in the heart of the maze the floral attentions were of a more sinister sort. Da-Ud was exultant, indeed almost manic in his enthusiasm, which did not advance comprehension either, but Simon listened patiently. "They bought it like lambs," Da-Ud said, naming a sacrificial animal of High Earth so casually as to make one of Simon's personae shudder inside him. "I had a little difficulty with the underlings -- but not as much as I'd expected -- and I got it all the way up to Valkol himself." "No sign of any outside interest?" "No, nothing. I didn't let out any more than I had to until I reached His Politeness, and after that he put the blue seal on everything -- wouldn't discuss anything but the weather while anyone else was around. Listen, Simon, I don't want to seem to be telling you your business -- but I think I may know the Guild better than you do and it seems to me that you're underplaying your hand. This thing is worth money."  "I said it was." "Yes, but I don't think you've any conception how much. Old Valkil took my asking price without a murmur, in fact so fast that I wish I'd asked for twice as much. Just to show you I'm convinced of all this, Tm going to give it all to you." "Don't want it," Simon said. "Money is of no use to me unless I can complete the mission. All I need now is operating expenses and I've got enough for those." This clearly had been what Da-Ud had hoped he would say but Simon suspected that, had matters gone otherwise, the younger man might indeed have given over as much as half the money. His enthusiasm mounted. "All right -- but that doesn't change the fact that we could be letting a fortune slip here." "How much?" "Oh, at least a couple of megariyals -- and I mean apiece," Da-Ud said grandly. "I can't imagine an opportunity like that comes around very often even in the circles you're used to." "What would we have to do to earn it?" Simon said with carefully calculated doubt. "Play straight with the Guild. They want the material badly and if we don't trick them we'll be protected by their own rules. And with that much money -- there are a hundred places in the galaxy where you'd be safe from High Earth for the rest of your life." "And what about your half-sister?" "Well, I'd be sorry to lose the chance at revenge -- but cheating the Guild wouldn't bring her back, would it? And in a way, wouldn't it be aesthetically more pulously fair with them? 'Justice is Love', you know, and all that." "I don't know," Simon said fretfully. "The difficulty lies in defining justice, I suppose -- you know as well as I do that it can excuse the most complicated treasons. And: 'What do you mean by love?' isn't easily answerable either. In the end one has to shuck it off as a woman's question, too private to be meaningful in a man's world -- let alone in matters of polity. Hmmmm." This maundering served no purpose but to suggest that Simon was still trying to make up his mind -- actually he had reached a decision several minutes ago. Da-Ud had broken. He would have to be disposed of. Da-Ud listened with an expression of polite bafflement which did not quite completely conceal a gleam of incipient triumph. Ducking a trumpet-vine which appeared to be trying to crown him with thorns, Simon added at last: "You may well be right -- but we'll have to be mortally careful. There may, after all, be another agent from High Earth here; in matters of this importance they wouldn't be likely to rest with only one charge in the chamber. That means you'll have to follow my instructions to the letter or we'll never live to spend a riyal of the proceeds." "You can count on me," Da-Ud said, tossing hair out of his eyes. "I've handled everything well enough this time, haven't I? And after all it was my idea." "Certainly. An expert production. Very well. What I want you to do now is go back to Valkil and tell him that I've betrayed you and sold the other half of the secret to the Rood-Prince." "Surely you wouldn't actually do such a thing!" "Oh, but I would and I shall -- the deed will be done by the time you get back to Druidsfall -- and for the same twenty riyals that you paid for your half." "But the purpose?" "Simple. I cannot come to Druidsfall with my remaining half -- if another Earthman were there I'd be shot before I got halfway up the steps of the Hall. I want the Guild to consolidate the two halves by what seems to be an unrelated act of agression, between local parties. You make this clear to them by telling them that I won't actually make the sale to the RoodPrince until I hear from you that you have the rest of the money. To get the point across at once, when you tell His Politeness that I've 'betrayed' you -- wink." "And how do I get word to you this time?" "You wear this ring. It communicates with a receiver in my Clasp. I'll take matters from there." The ring -- which was actually only a ring and would never communicate anything to anybody -- changed hands. Da-Ud saluted Simon with solemn glee and went away to whatever niche in history -- and in the walls of the Guild hall of Boadicea -- is reserved for traitors without style. And Simon, breaking the stalk of a lyre bush which had sprung up between his feet, went off to hold his muttering, nattering skull and do nothing at all. Ill hardly mattered which -- did not waste any time. From a vantage point high up on the Principate's only suitable mountain, Simon watched their style of warfare with appreciation and some wonder. Actually the hand of the Exarchy did not show in the maneuvering itself and did not need to -- for the whole campaign would have seemed a token display, like a tournament, had it not been for a few score of casualties which seemed inflicted almost inadvertently. Even among these there were not many deaths as far as Simon could tell -- at least not by the standards of battle to which he was accustomed. Clearly nobody who mattered got killed on either side. The Rood-Prince, in an exhibition of bravado more garish than sensible, deployed on the plain before his city several thousand pennon-bearing mounted troopers who had nobody to fight but a rabble of foot soldiers which Druidsfall obviously did not intend to be taken seriously -- whereupon the city was taken from the Gulf side by a squadron of flying submarines which broke from the surface of the sea on four buzzing wings like so many dragonflies. These devices particularly intrigued Simon. Some Boadicipus genius, unknown to the rest of the galaxy, had solved the ornithopter problem, though the wings were membranous rather than feathered. Hovering, the machines thrummed their wings through a phase shift of a full # degrees -- but when they swooped the wings moved in a horizontal figure eight, lifting with a forward-and-down stroke and propelling with the back stroke. A long fishlike tail gave stability and doubtless had other uses under water. After the mock battle, the 'thopters landed and the troops withdrew. Then matters took a more sinister turn, manifested by thumping explosions and curls of smoke from inside the Rood palace. Evidently a search was being made for the supposedly hidden documents Simon was thought to have sold and it was not going well. The sounds of demolition and the occasional public hangings could only mean that a maximum interrogation of the Rood-Prince had failed to produce any papers or any clues to them. This Simon regretted, as he did the elimination of Da-Ud. He was not normally so ruthless -- an outside expert would have called his workmanship in this affair perilously close to being sloppy -- but the confusion caused by the transduction serum, now rapidly rising as it approached term, had prevented him from manipulating every factor as subtly as he had originally hoped to do. Only the grand design was still intact -- it would now be assumed that Boadicea had clumsily betrayed the Exarchy, leaving the Guild no way out but to capitulate utterly to Simon -- with whatever additional humiliations he judged might not Something abruptly cut off his view of the palace. He snatched his binoculars away from his eyes in alarm. The object that had come between him and the Gulf was a mounted man -- or rather, the idiot-headed apteryx the man was sitting on. Simon was surrounded by a ring of them, their lance points aimed at his chest, pennons trailing in the dusty viol-grass. The pennons bore the device of the Rood-Prince but every lancer in the force was a vombis. Simon rose resignedly, with a token snarl intended more for himself than for the impassive protean creatures and their fat birds. He wondered why it had never occurred to him before that the vombis might be as sensitive to him as he was to them. But the answer to that no longer mattered. Sloppiness was about to win its long-postponed reward. T hey put him naked into a wet cell -- a narrow closet completely clad in yellowed alabaster, down the sides of which water oozed and beaded all day long, running out into gutters at the edges. He was able to judge when it was day because there were clouded bull's-eye lenses in each of the four walls which waxed and waned at him without any outside light. The wet cell was a sort of inverted oubliette, thrust high up into Boadicea's air, probably a hypertrophied merlon on one of the towers of the Traitors' Hall. At night a fifth lens, backed by a sodium vapor lamp, glared down from the ceiling, surrounded by a faint haze of steam where the dew tried to condense on it. Escape was a useless fantasy. Erected into the sky as it was, the wet cell did not even partake of the usual character of the building's walls, except for one stain in the alabaster which might have been the underside of a child's footprint; otherwise the veinings were mockingly meaningless. The only exit was down, an orifice through which they had inserted him as though he were being born, and now plugged like the bottom of a stopped toilet. Could he have broken through one of the lenses with his bare hands, he would have found himself naked and torn on the highest point in Druidsfall, with no place to go. Naked he was. Not only had they pulled all his teeth in search of more poisons but, of course, they had also taken his Clasp. He hoped they would fool with the Clasp -- it would make a clean death for everybody -- but doubtless they had better sense. As for the teeth, they would regrow if he lived -- that was one of the few positive advantages of the transduction serum -- but in the meantime his bare jaws ached abominably. They had missed the antidote, which was in a tiny gel capsule in his left earlobe, masquerading as a sebaceous cyst -- left, because it is automatic to neglect that side of a man, as though it were only a mirror image of the examiner's right -- and that was some comfort. In a few more days now the gel would dissolve, he would lose his multiple disguise and would have to confess -- but in the meantime he could manage to be content despite the slimy, glaring cold of the cell. And in the meantime he practiced making virtues of deficiencies: in this instance calling upon his only inner resources -- the diverting mutterings of his other personalities -- and trying to guess what they might once have meant. But  mean, like, you know -- Wheah they goin'? Yeah... Led's gehdahda heah -- he-he-he! Wheah? So anyway, so uh... It's hard not to recognize a pigeon... But Mother's birthday is July twentieth... So he knew that the inevitable might happen -- It made my scalp creak and my blood curl. Where do you get those crazy ideas? Acquit Socrates... Back when she was sane she was married to a window-washer...  don't know what you've got under your skirt but it's wearing white sox... And then she made a noise like a spindizzy going sour... Pepe Satan, pepe Satan aleppe... Why, so might any man... Evacuate Mars! A nd then she sez to me, she sez -- ... if he would abandon his mind to it... With all of love. And -- but at that point the plug began to unscrew and from the spargers above him which formerly had kept the dampness running, a heavy gas began to curl. They had tired of waiting for him to weary of himself and the second phase of his questing was about to begin. T hey questioned him, dressed in a hospital gown so worn that it was more starch than fabric, in the Traitor-in-ChiePs private office to begin with -- a deceptively bluff, hearty, leather-and-piperacks sort of room that might have been reassuring to a novice. There were only two of them: Valkol in his usual abah and the slave, now dressed as a Charioteer of the high blood. It was a curious choice of costume, since Charioteers were supposed to be free, leaving it uncertain which was truly master and which slave -- Simon did not think the dress could have been Valkol's idea. Noticing the direction of his glance, Valkol said, "I asked this gentleman to join me to assure you, should you be in any doubt, that this interview is serious. I presume you know who he is." "I don't know who 'he' is," Simon said; with the faintest of emphasis. "But 'it' must be representing the Green Exarch, since it's a vombis." The Traitor-in-Chiefs lips whitened slightly. "Prove it," he said. "My deal Valkol," the creature interposed. "Pray don't let him distract us over trifles. Such a thing could not be proved without the most elaborate of laboratory tests, as we all know. And the accusation shows what we wish to know, i.e., that he is aware of who I am -- otherwise why try to make such an inflammatory charge?" "Your master's voice," Simon said. "Let us by all means proceed -- this gown is chilly." "This gentleman," Valkol said, exactly as if he had not heard any of the preceding speech, "is Chag Sharanee of the Exarchy. Not from the embassy but directly from the court -- he is His Majesty's deputy Eomenter." "Appropriate," Simon murmured. "We know you now style yourself Simon de Kuyl -- but what is more to the point, that you claim yourself the Traitor-in-Chief of High Earth. Documents now in my possession persuade me that if you are not in fact that officer, you are so close to being he that your true identity makes no difference. Possibly the man you replaced, the amateur with the absurd belt of poison shells, was actually he. In any event -- you are the man we want." "Flattering." "Not at all," said Valkol the Polite. "We simply want the remainder of those documents, for which we paid. Where are they?" "I sold them to the Rood-Prince." "He had them not, nor could he be persuaded to remember any such transaction." "Of course not," Simon said with a smile. "I sold them for twenty riyals; do you think the Rood-Prince would recall any such piddling exchange? I appeared as a bookseller, and sold them to his librarian. I suppose you burned the library -- barbarians always do." Valkol looked at the vombis. "The price agrees with the, uh, testimony of Da-Ud tarn Altair. Do you think -- " "It is possible. But we should take no chances. A search would be time-consuming." The glitter in Valkol's eyes grew brighter and colder. "True. Perhaps the quickest course would be to give him over to the Sodality." Simon snorted. The Sodality was a lay organization to which Guilds classicly entrusted certain functions the Guild lacked time and manpower to undertake, chiefly crude physical torture. "If I'm really who you think I am," he said, "such a course would win you nothing but an unattractive cadaver -- not even suitable for masonry repair." "True," Valkol said reluctantly. "I don't suppose you could be induced -- politelyto deal fairly with us at this late date? After all, we did pay for the documents in question -- and not any mere twenty riyals." "I haven't the money yet." "Naturally not, since the unfortunate Da-Ud was held here with it until we decided he no longer had any use for it. However, if upon the proper oaths -- " "High Earth is the oldest oath-breaker of them all," the Fomenter said. "We -- viz., the Exarchy -- have no more time for such trials. The question must be put." "So it would seem. Though I hate to handle a colleague thus." "You fear High Earth," the vombis said. "My dear Valkol, may I remind you -- " "Yes, yes, I know all that," Valkol snapped to Simon's surprise. "Nevertheless -- Mr. deKuyl, are you sure we have no recourse but to send you to the Babble Room?" "Why not?" Simon said. "I rather enjoy hearing myself think. In fact, that's what I was doing when you two interrupted me." vado he had voiced but he had no choice left but to trust to the transduction serum, which was now on the shuddering, giddy verge of depriving all three of them of what each most wanted. Only Simon could know this. But only he also knew something much worse -- that insofar as his distorted time-sense could calculate, the antidote was due to be released into his bloodstream at best in another six hours, at worse within only a few minutes. After that the Exarchy's creature would be the only victor -- and the only survivor. And when he saw the Guild's toposcope laboratory he wondered if even the serum would be enough to protect him. There was nothing in the least outmoded about it -- Simon had never encountered its like even on High Earth. Exarchy equipment, all too probably. Nor did the apparatus disappoint him. It drove directly down into his subconscious with the resistless unconcern of a spike penetrating a toy balloon. Immediately a set of loudspeakers above his supine body burst into multi-voiced life. Is this some trick? No one but Berentz had a translation permit -- Now the overdrivemy-other must woo and win me -- Wie schaffen sie es, solche Entfernungen bei Unterlichtge-sch windigkeit zurueckzulegen? Remember Thor Five! Pok. Pok. Pok. We're so tired of wading in blood, so tired of drinking blood, so tired of dreaming about blood -- The last voice rose to a scream and all the loudspeakers cut off abruptly. Valkol's face, baffled but not yet worried, hovered over Simon's, peering into his eyes. "We're not going to get anything out of that," he told some invisible technician. "You must have gone too deep -- those are the archetypes you're getting, obviously." "Nonsense." The voice was the Fomentor's. "The archetypes sound nothing like that -- for which you should be grateful. In any event we have barely gone beneath the surface of the cortex; see for yourself." Valkol's face withdrew. "Well, something's wrong. Maybe your probe is too broad. Try it again." The spike drove home and the loudspeakers resumed their mixed chorus. Nausentampen. Eddettompic. Berobsilom. Aimkaksetchoc. Sanbetogmow -- Dites-lui que nous lui ordonnons de revenir, en vertu de la Loidu Grand Tout... Perhaps he should swear by another country... Can't Mommy ladder spaceship think for byebye-see-you two windy Daddy bottle seconds straight -- Nansima macamba yonso cakosilisa... Stars don't have points. They're round, like balls... The sound clicked off again. Valkol said fretfully, "He can't be resisting. You've got to be doing something wrong, that's all." Though the operative part of his statement was untrue, it was apparently also inarguable to the Fomentor. There was quite a long silence, broken only occasionally by small hums and clinks. While he waited Simon suddenly felt the beginnings of a slow sense of relief in his left earlobe, as though a tiny but unnatural pressure he had long learned to live with had decided to give way -- precisely, in fact, like the opening of a cyst. That was the end. Now he had but fifteen minutes more in which the toposcope would continue to vomit forth its confusion -- its steadily diminishing confusion -- and only an hour before even his physical appearance would reorganize, though that would no longer matter in, the least. It was time to exercise the last option -- now, before the probe could bypass his cortex and again prevent him from speaking his own, fully conscious mind. He said, "Never mind, Valkol. I'll give you what you want." "What? By Gro, I'm not going to give you -- " "You don't have to give me anything -- I'm not selling anything. You see for yourself that you can't get to the material with that machine. Nor with any other like it, I may add. But I exercise my option to turn my coat under Guild laws -- the act gives me safe-conduct. And that's sufficient." "No," the Fomenter's voice said. "It is incredible -- he is in no pain and has frustrated the machine. Why should he yield? Besides, the secret of his resistance -- " "Hush," Valkol said. "I am moved to ask if you truly are a vombis -- doubtless the machine would tell us that much. Mr. de Kuyl, I respect the option but I am not yet convinced. The motive, please?" "High Earth is not enough," Simon said. "Remember Ezra-Tse? The last temptation is the final treason... To do the right thing for the wrong reason. I would rather deal fairly with you and then begin the long task of becoming honest with myself. But with you only, Valkol -- not the Exarchy. I sold the Green Exarch nothing." "I see. A most interesting arrangement. I agree. What will you require?" "Perhaps three hours to get myself unscrambled from the effects of fighting your examination. Then ril dictate the missing material. At the moment it's quite inaccessible." "I believe that, too," Valkol said ruefully. "Very well -- " "It is not very well," the vombis said, almost squalling. "The arrangement is a complete violation of -- " Valkol turned and looked at the creature so hard that it stopped talking of its own accord. Suddenly Simon was sure Valkol no longer needed tests to make up his mind what the Fomentor was. "I would not expect you to understand it," Valkol said in a very soft voice indeed. "It is a matter of style." and left alone for well more than the three hours he had asked for. By that time his bodily reorganization was complete, though it would take at least a day for all the residual mental effects of the serum to vanish. When the Traitor-in-Chief finally admitted himself he made no attempt to disguise either his amazement or his admiration. "The poison man! High Earth is still a world of miracles. Would it be fair to ask what you did with your, uh, overpopulated associate?" "I disposed of him," Simon said. "We have traitors enough already. There is your document. I wrote it out by hand but you can have toposcope confirmation whenever you like, now." "As soon as my technicians master the new equipmerit -- we shot the monster, of course, though I don't doubt the Exarch will resent it." "When you see the rest of the material you may not care what the Exarch thinks," Simon said. "You will find that Eve brought you a high alliance though it was Gro's own horns getting it to you." "I had begun to suspect as much. Mr. de Kuyl I must for sanity's sake assume you are still he -- that act of surrender was the most elegant gesture I have ever seen. That alone convinced me that you wer indeed the Traitor-in-Chief of High Earth -- and no other." "Why, so I was," Simon said. "But if you will excuse me now, I think I am about to become somebody else." With a mixture of politeness and alarm, Valkol left him. It was none too soon. He had a bad taste in his mouth which had nothing to do with his ordeals -- and, though nobody knew better than he how empty Maybe, he thought, "Justice is Love" after all -- not a matter of style but of spirit. He had expected all these questions to vanish when the antidote took full hold, wiped into the past with the personalities who had done what they had done. But they would not vanish. They were himself. He had won but obviously he would never be of use to High Earth again. In a way this suited him. A man did not need the transduction serum to be divided against himself -- he still had many guilts to accept and not much left of a lifetime to do it in. While he was waiting, perhaps he could learn to play the sareh. I UP? OH. I don't know, probably a IT IS? I don't know everything and I'm grown up. shut down for a week. Auberson had been wrangling with the board of directors for four days now, since it had been their decision to order the work stoppage. But it seemed as if every time he tried to explain the nature of the project and what they had accomplished, Elzer, the division treasurer would interrupt to announce the latest tally of wasted man-hours. "Look," insisted Auberson. "Robot psychology is still an infant science. We don't know what we're doing -- " He stopped abruptly when he saw the grim look on Elzer's face, then corrected himself. "Let me put it another way. We don't know if what we're doing is the right thing to do. Harlie's psychology is not the same as human psychology." "I thought you said that Harlie was human," Elzer grumbled. "And that he duplicates every function of the human brain." "He is, and he does," replied Auberson. "But how many human beings do you know who are immobile, who never sleep, who have twenty-five sensory inputs, who have eidetic memories, who have no concept of taste or . smell or any other organic chemical reactions? How many human beings do you know who have no sense of touch? And no sex life? In other words, Mr. Elzer, Harlie may originally have had a human psychology but his environment has forced certain modifications upon it. And on top of that, Harlie has a most volatile personality." "Volatile?" The little man was confused. "You mean he gets angry?" "Angry? No, not angry. He can get impatient, though. There is reason to believe that Harlie has both an id and an ego. A conscious and a subconscious. His superego, I believe, takes the form of his external programing. My commands, if you will. Aside from that we haven't found any other inhibitions. In any case the problem is that it is only his superego that we have any control over. His ego cooperates because it wants to and his id, assuming he has one, does like any human subconscious -- whatever it damn well wants to. We have to know what that is before we can stop his periods of non-rationality." "This is all very interesting, Auberson," interrupted Dome, the board chairman. "But would you get to the point? What is Harlie's purpose?" "Purpose?" Auberson paused. "His purpose -- funny you should ask that. The whole reason for the work stoppage is that Harlie asked me what your purpose is. Excuse me -- our purpose. The human purpose. Harlie wants to know why human beings exist." "That's for theologians to discuss," Dome said drily. "If you want. I'm sure Miss Stenson here can arrange for a minister to come in and speak to the machine." A few of the board members smiled but the pert executive secretary showed no reaction. Dome continued, "What we want to know is Harlie's purpose. Having built him, you should have some idea." "I thought I'd made it clear. Harlie was built to duplicate the functions of the human brain. Electronically." "Yes, we know that. But why?" "Why? Why?" Auberson stared at the man. "Why?" Why did Hillary climb Everest? He said, "Well, to help us learn more about how the human brain works. There's a lot we still don't know yet, especially in the area of psychology. We hope to learn which of the functions of the brain are natural and which are artificial." "I beg your pardon," interrupted Elzer. "I don't understand." "I didn't think you would. We're curious as to how many of the human actions are determined from within and how many are reactions to what is coming in from without." "Instinct versus environment?" "You could call it that," said Auberson. It wouldn't be correct, hut you could call it that. "And for what reason are we doing this?" "I thought I just told you -- " "I mean, for what financial reason? What economic applications will this program have?" "Huh? It's too early to think of that. This is still pure research -- " "Ah-ha!" snapped Elzer. "So you admit it." Auberson was annoyed. "I admit nothing." Elzer ignored him. "Dornie," he was saying, "this just proves my point. We can't afford this kind of costly research project. Not without return we can't. This is one of those pure research things that only the government can afford to back. If Mr. Auberson and his friends had wanted to build artificial brains they should have applied for a grant. I move we discontinue the project." Auberson was on his feet at that. "Mr. Chairman, Mr. -- " "You're out of order, Aubie, now sit down. You'll get your chance." "Dammit, this is a railroad job. That little -- " "Aubie, sit down." Dome was glaring at the angry psychologist. "There's a motion on the floor. I assume it is a formal proposal, Mr. Elzer?" Elzer nodded. "Discussion?" asked Dome. Auberson's hand was up immediately. "Auberson?" "On what grounds? I want to know what grounds he has for discontinuing the project." Elzer looked at him calmly, "Well, for one thing Harlie has already cost us -- " "I know what he's cost us -- but if you'll check your figures you'll find that we're well within the projected overage. We budgeted for overage and are well within acceptable limits." "He's got you there, Carl," noted Dome. "If you had let me finish my sentence," snapped Elzer, slightly annoyed, "I would have shown you that it has cost us far too much for a project that is incapable of showing results." "Results?" Auberson asked. "Results? We were getting results even before Harlie was completed. Who do you think designed the secondary and tertiary stages? Harlie did." "So what?" Elzer was unimpressed. "He's not working right, is he?" "That's just it!" Auberson was elated, he had the man now. "Harlie is working perfectly." "Huh?" Then what about those periods of non-rationality? And why did we have to shut him down?" "Because," Auberson said slowly. I have to get this right. "Because we weren't prepared for him to be so perfectly human. If perfect is the word." T he other board members were alert with interest now. What had threatened to be an annoying wrangle over money was turning into a confrontation with subtle overtones. Was Auberson conceding error? Was his project out of hand? Even Miss Stenson had paused in her note-taking. "We had designed him to be a human, we had built him to be human, we had even programed him to think like a human -- then we sat back, turned him on and expected him to react like a machine. Well, surprise. He didn't." "The nature of the trouble, then?" Elzer asked. "Human error, if you will." In the silence that followed, Auberson imagined he could hear Elzer's cash-register brain totaling up the man-hours that had been lost since they started arguing. "Human error? Yours and Harlie's -- each compounding each? I suppose you're going to blame his periods of non-rationality on human error as well." "Oh, my God." Auberson was Ballanttne ence fiction but on the other hand, this is the month of the great ecological teach-in. As you all know, science-fiction readers have been wise to the environmentai crisis, and s.f. writers have been yelling about it for years. But it takes Arthur Godfrey and Johnny Carson to slam it home to the public -- even though Asimov, famous star of television and radio, is a far better authority. To say nothing of Arthur Clarke, Fred Pohl, del Rey issuing it this year) and any number of similarly skilled and equally ignored fellows. But never mind. have awareness of our survival problems penetrate on a mass scale. By whatever means. So cheers for Godfrey and Carson. But watch out for Artilhaus. Anybody who claims to be anti-pollution and for the SST is inconsistent. To put it very gently indeed. It seems past understanding that anybodyeven Nixon and Agnew -- couid remain unaware, or unconvinced, or villainously cynical, about matters of such importance. (#) to see how bad Establishmentarianism can get -- a fantastic exercise in terror and tragedy that could easily have been avoided. It's nonfiction. Give it to some square friend whose doubts about the Establishment need encouraging. And incidenyet? A gem. This Administration knows the value of comic relief, at least. though no less fantastic, things -- like says in the blurb that the book Is based on a scientific theory -- if so, we failed miserably to understand It. But it's a corker of a story. And incidentally, the first in what Mr. Ball projects as four novels around the subject of time. Then we have George MacDonald's delightful adult Lin Carter. MacDonald Is that frustrated Scottish minister whose work Kafka and Freud echoed in later years... more Tarzans (T# to T#) with the new Abbett covers. But alas, no longer at #c. They're up to #C. Also available, for them as likes that sort of thing -- one of the best books ever written on the occult, namely EXlas Hunt, #C. Put that In your crystal ball and smoke it. BB genuinely annoyed. "Of course." Or at least our approach to them. We'd thought his non-rationality was a physical problem -- a matter of circuitry -- or perhaps even a programing problem. We were wrong. He was neither physically nor mentally ill. He was emotionally upset. His periods of non-rationality wereare triggered by something that's bothering him. We don't know what that is -- and I want to find out before I go on." Elzer looked skeptical. He nudged the man next to him and muttered, "Anthropomorphism. Auberson's projecting his own problems onto those of the machine." "Elzer, you're a fool," Auberson snapped. "You've learned a word with more than two syllables in it and now you're an expert." "Hey, now," interrupted Dome. "Let's keep personalities out of this." His face wore a dark expression. Auberson softened his tone. "Look, if you had to go down to that computer room right now and talk to Harlie, how would you treat him?" "Huh? Like a machine, of course." Auberson felt a tightness in his neck and shoulders. "No. I mean, if you sat down at a console and had to carry on a conversation with Harlie -- who would you think was at the other end?" "The machine." The little man's face was impassive. Auberson addressed the rest of the committee: "That's the human error I mentioned -- the most obvious one. Harlie is not a machine. He is human. He has the abilities and reactions of a human being, allowing of course for his environment. He is a rational individual -- He has a distinct and definite personality. At the moment it is impossible for me to think of him as anything but human. My error with him was subtler but related. I forgot to ask myself how old Harlie was." He paused for effect. Dome shifted his cigar from one side of his mouth to the other. Eler sniffed. Miss Stenson was looking at Auberson, her eyes bright. Noticing her gaze, Auberson felt he was reaching at least one person in the room. He continued. "Gentlemen, we'd been thinking of Harlie as roughly a thirtyor forty-year-old man. Or rather, we didn't think of him as having any age at all. We were wrong. Harlie's a child. An adolescent, if you prefer. He's reached that point in life where he has a pretty good idea of the nature of the world and his relation to it. He is now ready to question the setup like any other adolescent. We were thinking we had an instant Einstein. Instead we have an enfant terrible." "His periods of non-rationality?" tac-lac-tac! Spandau bullets raved past G-#'s Spad as its mighty Hisso whined the plane into a turn, bringing his guns to bear on the hapless Fokker Well, space opera it wasn't, but G-# month from Berkley-hit a lot of the same nerve-ends as did the livelier pulp SF of those bygone years And anyhow, what about Herr Doktor Kreuger and those giant bats... or the good Doktor's notion of transplanting cobra eyes into pilots' heads, they should see in the dark? There's science for you! Berkley April releases (S#, #i;) Laumer (S#, # If your newsstand or bookstore is out of stock, order any of these (list price plus a dime postage) from: # Madison Ave., New York, N.Y. # Purchasers of our books have complete freedom of choice in pricing these books for resale to others. "An adolescent reaction to our irrationalities. He's the electronic equivalent of pot -- the drug experience." "Don't you think that's grounds enough for dismantling him?" suggested Elzer. "Would you kill your son if you caught him taking acid?" Auberson snapped back. "Of course not. I'd try to straighten him out." "Oh? And what about the reefers in your cigarette case?" "Acid and pot are two different things." Auberson sighed. "The difference is only in degree, not in kind. Harlie's only been doing what everyone else in his environment was doing -- tripping out. Making the scene." Elzer noted pointedly, "Your fondness for the weed has been noticed. Among other things." "Then perhaps you've also noticed that I haven't smoked anything recently. And I don't intend to start again while there's a chance Harlie is using me for a model. I've got to keep my head about me. I don't mind admitting that I was becoming psychologically dependent on the stuff. It took Harlie to show me that." "We've gone off on a tangent," Elzer said suddenly. "I believe there's still a motion on the floor. I call for the vote." "You still haven't answered my question," Auberson said. "What question?" "On what grounds can you justify discontinuing the Harlie project?" Elzer scowled. "It's unprofitable. I object to throwing away good money after bad." "All right, then let's try this one. I've told you several times that Harlie is human. If you try to have him shut down. I'll bring charges against you for attempted murder." "You couldn't -- " Elzer was startled. "Want to find out?" Dome interrupted them: "That's a legal question that we'll let the lawyers fight out." He frowned at Auberson. "You must have some reason for making such a threat -- we'll go into that later. The point here is that Harlie is a drain on corporate funds -- " "We're budgeted for him for the next three years." " -- a drain on corporate funds," Dome repeated, "with no immediate prospect of return. It's not how successful your research has been that we're concerned with. It's whether or not we want to continue." Something in the chairman's voice gave Auberson pause. "All right," he said wearily. "What do you want me to do?" "Show a profit," put in Elzer. Both Dome and Auberson ignored him. Dome said, "Show us a plan. Where are you going with Harlie? What are you going to do with him? And most of all, what is he going to do for us?" "I'm not sure I can answer that right now." "How much time do you need?" Auberson shrugged, "I can't say." "Why don't you ask Harlie?" Idzer mocked. Auberson looked at him, "I believe I will. I believe I will." II B ut he didn't. Not right away. Instead he went to the company cafeteria to brood about Harlie's periods of non-rationality. Why hadn't he forseen them? What had he overlooked? A gentle voice intruded on his thoughts. "Hi, can I join you?" It was Stenson, the executive secretary. "Sure." He started to rise but she waved him back down. The company cafeteria was no place for chivalry. "Rough one today, wasn't it?" she remarked casually as she unloaded a sandwich and a coke from her brightly colored tray. When he failed to answer she smiled at him, "Oh, come on, Auberson, relax. I was only trying to make small talk." He looked at her. Her green eyes had a bright friendly glow and her auburn hair fell carelessly to her shoulders. "I would but I can't," he said. "You don't know how much this project means to me." "Yes I do. Or at least I think I do." "Do you?" he demanded. She returned his stare silently. For the first time he noticed the tiny lines at the corners of her eyes. How old was she anyway? He looked into his coffee cup. "Harlie's like a son." "I know. I've read the company doctor's report on you." "Huh?" His head snapped up. "I didn't know -- " "Of course not. The subject never knows when we do a psychiatric report on him. Personnel policy. Anyway, you don't have anything to worry about." "Oh?" She shook her head. "Oh, you're considered introverted and there's something about your worrying too much because you take on too much responsibility and -- " She surveyed him thoughtfully as if trying to remember what else. "You shouldn't be telling me all this, should you?" "Does it make a difference?" "No, I guess not. What else is in the report?" "You're becoming overly involved with the Harlie project but such a development was almost unavoidable. Whoever became Harlie's mentor would have found himself emotionally attached. End of report." Auberson grunted. "Do you think Harlie will have an answer?" "Is that why you sat down here? To pump me for information?" She looked stung. "I'm sorry you think that. No, I sat down here because I thought you might want someone to talk to." Auberson surveyed her thoughtfully. He wondered if the rumors that she was man-hungry were true. At the moment she seemed so open and friendly that he discarded the speculation in annoyance. An innocence in her face made her appear younger than she actually was -- physically, he thought, she was close to his own age of thirty-eight. In any case, nothing in her eyes suggested insincerity. "I'm sorry," he said. "I've been under pressure. And when I'm pressured I get moody and irritable." "I know." She smiled. "That was in the report, too. I forgot to mention it." "Is there anything that wasn't in the report?" "Only whether you like your steak rare, medium or well done." "Rare," he said. Then: "Hey, was that a dinner invitation?" She laughed. "No, I'm sorry. It was just the first thing that popped into my head." "Oh, okay." He grinned back at her. "You aren't going to answer me, arc you?" He let the grin fade. "Huh? About what?" "About Harlie." "What about him?" "Do you think you can find out what Dome wants you to find out?" "I don't know. I haven't talked (# him -- I don't quite know how to put the question to him." He rummaged through his briefcase. "Here, read this." He handed her a printout. "Harlie's big question about the purpose of man." She finished reading the printout, lowered it and looked at him thoughtfully. "Quite a conversation." "Uh-huh. And quite a question he asked. What is man's purpose? I wish I knew how to answer it." Stenson smiled at him. "My father's a rabbi. He's been one for twenty-seven years. And he's still not sure of the answer." "Maybe that's the answer." "What?" "Maybe our purpose is to find our purpose." "What happens when we do?" "I don't know. I guess we'll have completed our task." "And then we get reprogramed?" "Or dismantled." "She laughed. "Then we're in trouble right now. Because your realization of what our purpose is means the completion of the task of finding out what is our purpose. Of course, you could be wrong." He shook his head to clear it. "Huh?" "Then again, maybe you're right. Maybe someone up there -- or out there -- is listening to us right now, trying to decide whether or not to dismantle us." He considered it. "Hm." "Whatever our purpose is," she continued. "Maybe we aren't really tioning as we should." Auberson shrugged. "How should we function?" "Like human beings." "Isn't that what the human race has been doing? Functioning tike human beings, squabbling with ing each other? You consider tripping out irrational. What about -- " "That's not human," she said. hating, I mean." "Oh, but it is. It's very human." "Well, it's not what human should be." "Oh, now -- that's a different story. You're not concerned with what people are. You're talking about what you want them to be." "Well, maybe we should be what we aren't because what we are now isn't good enough. And that's why we may be about to be dismantled." "I don't think we have to worry too much about somebody up there dismantling us." Auberson grinned. "We're doing a pretty good job of it ourselves." "That's the best reason of all why we should be better than we are." "Okay. I agree with you," he grinned. "Now, how do we do it? How do we make people better?" She didn't answer. He continued to grin at her. After a moment she, too, broke into a smile. "That's the same kind of question Harlie asked. It can't be answered." "No," he corrected. "It can't be answered easily." She sipped thoughtfully at the rest of her coke until the straw made a noise at the bottom of the glass. "Mm, how are you going to answer Harlie's question?" Auberson shook his head, "Haven't got the slightest." "Can I offer a suggestion?" "Why not? Everybody else has." "Oh,.l didn't mean -- " "No, I'm sorry. Go ahead. Maybe you can add something new." "You're that desperate?" "I'm that desperate." "Well, okay. You said that Harlie was a child, didn't you? Why not treat him as such?" "I don't follow you." "Well, look -- suppose you had a son about eight years old and advanced for his age. I mean, suppose he was doing twelfth-grade work and so on." "Okay. I'm supposing." "Good. Now, one day you find out he's got an incurable disease. Say, leukemia -- one of the rarer forms they still haven't licked. What are you going to say to him when he asks you what it's like to die?" "Um," said Auberson. "No copping out, now. He's smart enough to know what the situation is but he's still only eight years old." "I think I'm beginning to see your point." He looked at her. "What would you tell your son?" "The truth," she said simply. He threw up his hands in disgust. "Sure. But what is the truth? That's the whole problem with Harlie's question. We don't know." "You don't know the answer to our eight-year-old's question either. You don't know what it's like to die." He looked at her. She continued, "So what would you tell him?" He said simply, "I don't know." "You don't know what you'd tell him? Or you'd tell him you don't know?" "Uh" "The latter," she answered her own question. "You'd tell him nobody knows. But you'd also tell him what you were sure of, that maybe it doesn't hurt and that it's nothing to be afraid of, that it happens to everybody sooner or later. In other words, Mr. Auberson, you'd be honest with him." He knew she was right. It was a workable answer to Harlie's question -- maybe not the best answer but it was an answer and it was workable. It was the only way he could approach the problem: honestly. He smiled at her. "Call me David." She smiled back, "And I'm Steffie." gerly at the console. He knew instinctively that Steffie was right but would he be able to hold that thought in mind once Harlie started talking? Finally he took out a three-by-five card -- he always carried a few of them on which to make notes -- and scrawled across it: Harlie has the emotional development of an eight-year-old. He looked at it for a moment, then added: Or maybe a post-pubescent adolescent. He placed it above the keyboard. Handley was standing by him. He looked at the card somewhat quizzically but said nothing. "Okay. Let's try it," said Auberson. "All right." Handley turned to the other technicians in the room, began snapping orders. Shortly the big computer's banks began to warm with the increased voltage flowing through them. Auberson switched the console on and typed. you've had me turned off for IT. Harlie paused and Auberson felt that familiar cold sweat returning. NO. I don't know either. Auberson sat there and stared at the answer. He didn't know whether to be relieved or not. don't believe that your quesi'm trying. I'm trying, what wouldn't you agree that that's a distortion? ginning to pause after every comment of Harlie's. He knew that the answer was no but he didn't know why. He reread Harlie's last remark, backtracked and reread several of the previous ones. About eight inches up the printout he found what he wanted: Harlie's comment about influences beyond his range of perception being subjectively "unreal" to him. He typed. Auberson himself had made the original suggestion to give Harlie as wide a range of available data sources as possible. The computer's range of vision covered the whole of the electromagnetic spectrum, from gamma rays at the lower end to radio waves at the upper. He could monitor as many TV and radio stations as he wished at any one time. He was plugged into several of the world's largest radio telescopes and had taps on the Satellite Communications Channels as well. His audio range was comparable -- Harlie's hearing was limited only the range of the best equipment available. And that wasn't much of a limit. He could monitor the heartbeat of a fly or give details on an earthquake on the other side of the globe. In addition he monitored every major wire service and newsline in the western hemisphere plus several in the eastern, though the latter had to be filtered through translating services. Part of this included a tap into the Worldwide WeatherLine -- Harlie could sense the planet's air movements and ocean currents, he was aware of every global pressure and temperature change as if the Earth were a part of his own body. He also had a limited sense of touch -- still experimental -- and several organic chemical sensors, also still experimental. I don't know, perhaps by the that's part of the problem, not due to any uncertainty about his reply. Rather, he was remembering an earlier incident in Harlie's life, an authorized correspondence with a spinsterish librarian. That time, though, Harlie's subject of study had been human emotions. Auberson's heart twanged wistfully every time he remembered how they had had to break the news to the poor woman that the charming gentleman who had been writing those impassioned love letters to her was only a Human Analogue Computer trying to understand love by experiencing it. However, this line of research should be comparatively safe. Auberson smiled at that. Harlie was refusing to commit himself. His eye fell again on the card he had placed above the keyboard. With a shock he realized just how much he had let himself be sidetracked by the computer's elaborate circumlocution. I AM? I haven't done so yet. ER who's had one drink too Harlie didn't answer. Auberson realized he had made a mistake -- he had let his emotions guide his answer. He propped up the card again, it had slipped down from its place. He decided to try a different tack. I won't buy that, harlie. let's have the truth. you're throwing my own T don't know, never having Harlie was silent. Auberson knew he had struck home. If there was anything Harlie feared, it was disconnection. TO DO. IT. Harlie hummed wordlessly. I don't know, as long as it Ill son." Auberson sat. The padded leather cushions gave beneath his weight. Dome paused to light his cigar, then stared across the wide expanse of mahogany at the psychologist. "Well? What can you tell me about Harlie?" "What do you want to know?" The sharp eyes in Dome's ruddy face surveyed him thoughtfully. "Can Harlie actually do anything that's worth money to us?" "I believe so." Auberson was noncommittal. Dome was leading up to something. Dome took the cigar out of his mouth. "For your sake, Auberson, I hope you're right You know, he costs three times as much as an "Prototypes always cost more." "Even allowing for that. These judgment units are expensive. A self-programing computer may be the ultimate answer but if it's priced beyond the market -- we might just as well not bother." Auberson nodded slowly, carefully. Dome continued, "But that's not why I called you in here. I'm concerned about something you said yesterday at the meeting." "Oh?" "Yes, the bit about our turning Harlie off laying the company open to a charge of murder." "Huh? I was just tossing that off. I wasn't seriously considering bringing charges." "I hope not. But what about stance? I've spent all morning in conference with Chang just on this one subject." Chang was one of the dent of national and international business law. "Whether you know it or not you brought up a point that we're going to have to cover. Is Harlie a legal human being or not? Any kind of lawsuit might establish a dangerous legal precedent. What if it turned out he was human?" "He is," said Auberson. "I thought we established that." "I mean, legally human." Auberson was cautiously silent. Dome continued, "For one thing, we'd be stuck with him whether he was profitable or not. We'd never be able to turn him off. Ever." "He'd be effectively immortal. "Do you know how much he's costing us now?" "I have a vague idea." dollars per year." "Huh? That can't be." "It can and is. Even amortizing investment over the next thirty years doesn't make a dent in his annual cost. There's his maintenance as well as the research loss due to the drain he's causing on our other projects." "That's not fair adding in the cost of other projects' delays." "It is fair. If you were still on the robotic law feasibility program we'd have completed it by now." "Hah! That one's a dead end. Harlie's existence proves that." "True, but we might have realized it earlier. And more cheaply. Every project we have has to be weighted against every other." Dome took a puff of his cigar. The air was heavy with its smoke. "Anyway, we're off the track. We can't risk Harlie's being declared legally human -- but we can even less risk being taken to court on the issue. To defend our position we'd have to disclose our schematics which would be just what our competitors want. And that's a human schematic, isn't it? I'm sure that DataCo or InterBem would just love to tie us up with a few lawsuits. Anything to keep us from producing our judgment circuits. Do you want the company to be sued for slaveholding?" "I think you're worrying about a long shot," Auberson scoffed. "That's my job. I'm responsible to the stockholders of this corporation. Like it or not, I have to protect their investment. Right now I'm concerned about a six and a get. But worse than that -- if the other companies found out what we were trying to do with Harlie we'd lose all advantage in building him. I'm not going to let that happen. We're going to have to do something about Harlie. One -- " he ticked off on his finger -- "we can turn him off now." Auberson started to protest but Dome cut him off. "Hear me out, Auberson. I know all the reasons why we want to continue the Harlie project. Two, we get some kind of guarantee now that Harlie is not legally human." He picked up a single sheet of paper that had been lying in front of him and shoved it at the psychologist. The language was quite clear, the intent was immediate. There were no legal phrases that he could not understand. I hereby affirm that the machine designated Harlie (acronym for Human Analogue Robot, Life Input Equivalents) is indeed only a computer, is not now, never has been, and in no way can ever be a rational, intelligent, "thinking" individual. The designation "human" cannot be used to describe Harlie or its mental processes. The machine is a human simulating device only, not human in itself. s igned Auberson grinned and threw the document back on the desk. "You've got to be kidding. Who's going to sign that?" "You are, for one." "Oh, no." Auberson shook his head. "Not me. I know better. Besides, my signature wouldn't change the fact that Harlie is human." "In the eyes of the law it would." Auberson shook his head again. "Uh-uh -- I don't like it. It's kind of Orwellian. It's like declaring someone a non-person so that it's all right to murder him." Dome took a puff from his cigar. "We're only concerned about the legality of the situation, Auberson." Auberson felt himself digging in his heels. "That's what Hitler said as he packed the German courts with his own hand-picked judges." "I don't like that insinuation, Aubie." Dome's voice was too controlled. "It's no insinuation. I'll come right out and say itno, I won't." He leaned forward. "Look, this whole thing is ridiculous. You know as well as I do that that thing won't hold up in court. The only way you could get it to stand up would be to get Harlie himself to sign it. If you could. If you could you'd prove that he could be programed like any other machine. But you can'the'll refuse and his refusal will prove that he's human with a will of his own." Auberson grinned. "Come to think even if he did sign it his signature wouldn't be legal anyway. Unless, of course, you wanted to prove him human first." He laughed out loud. "Are you through?" Dome asked, his face a mask. Auberson's grin faded. He indicated he was with a nod. Dome took a last puff of his cigar, then ground it out, a signal that he was at last ready to reveal his hand. "Of course, you know what the alternative is, Auberson. We turn off Harlie." "You can't." "If we have to we will. We can't afford to maintain him otherwise." "I'm not going to sign anything," insisted Auberson. Dome looked annoyed. "Are you going to force me to ask for your resignation instead?" "Over this?" Auberson was incredulous. "You're kidding." "What other guarantee do I have that you won't take legal action to protect Harlie? If you won't sign this -- you obviously wouldn't sign a statement of non-intent either." He stared at Auberson. "Would you?" Auberson shook his head. "I thought not. So what other alternative would I have to protect myself?" Auberson shrugged. "It would be a mistake to fire me, though." "Oh?" Dome looked skeptical. "Why?" I understand they've developed a judgment circuit of their own -- one that doesn't infringe on any of our patents." "Hearsay," scoffed Dome. "Whether it is or not, imagine what I could do with their resources at my disposal. They'd jump at the chance and I imagine Handley might go along with me." "A court order would stop you." Dome pulled out a fresh cigar. "You wouldn't be able to reveal any of the company's secrets." "Of course, you'd have no way of knowing." Auberson grinned. "Besides, it wouldn't keep me from doing research in a new field. By your own admission, Harlie is a non-human computer. And if I working on." Dome paused, the silver cigarette lighter halfway to his mouth. "You overestimate your own importance, Aubie." "No. You underestimate the importance of Harlie." Dome lit his cigar. He took his time about it, making sure it had caught evenly. When he was sure he pocketed the lighter and looked at Auberson. "All this is only speculation, of course. I have no intention of firing you. And you've stated quite clearly that you have no intention of resigning. However, that still leaves us with a rather difficult problem." "Does it?" Dome raised an eyebrow. "I would think so. What are we going to do about Harlie?" "Oh? Not can Harlie make money for the company?" "Can he?" Dome fingered the document on his desk thoughtfully. "Okay, Aubie," he said. "I'll tell you what we're going to do -- " He paused for effect, picked up the single sheet of paper, opened a desk drawer and dropped it in. "Nothing. At the moment we're going to do nothing. Confidentially, I didn't expect you'd sign, no matter how I pressured you. I even told Chang so. No matter, it was too easy an answer. If Harlie's humanity ever comes to a court issue with our competitors, it will be a bigger and uglier and stickier mess than any disclaimer can clear up." He pushed the drawer shut as if it contained something distasteful. "Let's hope it doesn't. You'll continue working on the Harlie Project. As you said, we're budgeted for it. If you can produce results, fine. We'll give you a fair chance. But if Harlie doesn't do something productive before the next budget session -- it would be very unlikely that we would continue his appropriation." "I understand," Auberson said, getting up to go. "Good. I hope you do. I want you to know how we feel. We haven't cancelled your day of judgment, Aubie. Only postponed it." IV  er couple they were alone in the restaurant. But even had the room been filled with chattering others, they would have still been alone. "I tell you, Steffie -- I knew he was pressuring me but there was nothing I could do about it." She nodded, took a sip of her wine. In the dark her eyes were luminously black. "I know. I know how Dome is." She set down the wine glass. "His problem is that he's trying to be boss of too many things. He calls you in to talk to you even when he may not have anything to say." "That's what this was," said Auberson. "Logically he knew that it was too early to expect results -- but emotionally he felt he had to demand them anyway." Her eyes twinkled. "I've long suspected that Mr. Dome has reached his level of incompetency. If he's ever given any more authority he'll be in over his own head." "Should you be saying that? After all, you do work for him?" "With him," she corrected. "I only work with him. I'm an independent unit in the corporate structure. My job is what I want to make of it." "Oh? And what do you want to make of it?" She was thoughtful. "Well, I interpret my function as being that of a buffer -- or a lubricant to minimize the friction between certain departments." "I see. Is that why you accepted my dinner invitation? To keep me from chafing? How do you feel about Elzer?" Steffie made a face. "Oh, that horrid little man. You would have to bring him up." "I take it you don't like him." "Carl Elzer and I have one thing in common," she said. "We're both ashamed that he's Jewish." Auberson had to laugh at that. "You've got him pegged, Steffie. I hadn't realized that before -- but I think you're right." "What are you?" she asked abruptly. "Huh? Oh, I don't know." "Oh, well -- my family was Episcopalian but -- I guess you could call me an atheist." "You don't believe in God?" He shrugged. "I don't know if I do or not. I don't know if there is a God." "Then you're an agnostic, not an atheist." "What's the difference?" "The atheist is sure there is no God. The agnostic doesn't know if there is or not." "And which is better?" "The agnostiche's got an open mind. The atheist doesn't. The atheist is making a statement every bit as religious as saying there is a God." "You sound like you're an agnostic yourself," he said. She twinkled, "I'm a Jewish agnostic. What about Harlie? What is he?" "Harlie?" Auberson grinned. "He's an Aquarius." "Huh?" "I'm not kidding. Ask him yourself. He'll tell you." "I believe you," she said. "How did he -- realize this?" "Oh, well, what happened was we were talking about morality, Harlie and I -- I wish I had the printout here to show you, it's beautiful. Never argue morality -- or anything for that matter -- with a computer. You'll lose. Harlie's got the words of every philosopher since the dawn of history to draw upon. He'll have you arguing against yourself within ten minutes. He enjoys doing it -- it's a word game to him." "I can imagine," she said. "Can you really? You don't know how devious he can be. He had me agreeing with Ambrose Bierce that morality is an invention of the weak to protect themselves from the strong." "Well, of course, you're only a psychologist. You're not supposed to be a debater." "Ordinarily I'd be offended at that insinuation -- but in this case I'll concede the point. In fact, I know some people I would like to turn him loose on." "It wouldn't be hard to make a list," she agreed. "Well, anyway," he said, getting back to his story, "I thought I finally had him at one point. He'd just finished a complex analysis of the Christian ethos and why it was wrong and was starting in on Buddhism, I think, when I interrupted him. I asked him which was the right morality? What did he believe in?" "And?" "He answered, M have no morals.' " She smiled thoughtfully. "That's kind of frightening." "If I didn't know Harlie's sense of humor I would have pulled his plug right then. But I didn't. I just asked him why he said that." "And he said?" "He said, 'Because I am an Aquarius.' " "You're kidding." "Nope." "You don't believe in that stuff, do you?" "No, but Harlie does." She laughed then. "Really?" "I don't know. I think it's another game to him. According to Harlie Aquarians have no morals, only ethics. That's why he said it. It wasn't till later that I realized he'd neatly sidestepped the original question altogether. He still hadn't told me what he really believed in." Auberson smiled as he refilled their wine glasses. "Someday I'll have to ask him. Here's to you." "To us," she corrected. She put the glass down again. "What got him started on all that, anyway?" "Astrology? It was one of his own studies. He kept coming up against references to it and asked for further information on the subject." "And you just gave it to him? "Oh, no -- not right off the bat. We never give him anything without first considering its effects. We finally decided to qualify it in the same manner we'd qualified all the religious data we'd given him. We told him thay this was just one more specialized system of logic, not necessarily bearing any degree of correspondence to the real world. he'd have realized it himself, sooner or later, but at that point in our research we couldn't afford to take chances. Two days later he started printing out a complex analysis of astrology, finishing up with his own horoscope, which he had taken the time to cast. His activation date was considered his date of birth." Her face clouded. "Wait a minute -- he can't be an Aquarius. Harlie was activated in the middle of March. I know because I was hired at about the same time." Auberson smiled. "True, but that's one of the things Harlie did when he cast his horoscope. He recast the Zodiac too." "Huh?" "The signs of the Zodiac were determined in the second century B.C. Since then, due to the precession of the equinoxes, the signs have changed. An Aries is really a Pisces, a Pisces is really an Aquarius and so on. The rest of us are thirty days off. Harlie corrected the Zodiac from its historical inception and then cast his horoscope from it." , idea. "Oh, David -- that is priceless. Really priceless. I can just imagine him doing that." "Wait, you haven't heard it all. He turned out to be right. He doesn't have any morals. Ethics, yes. Morals, no. Harlie was the first to realize it -- though he didn't grasp what it meant. You see, morality is an artifice, an invention. It really is to protect the weak from the strong. "In our original designs we had decided to try to keep him free of any artificial cultural biases. Well, morality is one of them. Any morality. Because we built him with a sense of skepticism, Harlie resists it. He won't accept anybody's brand of religion. He'll automatically file it under systems of logic not necessarily corresponding to reality. He won't accept anything blindly. He questions it -- he asks for proof. A morality set has to be able to stand up on its own or he'll disregard it. "On the other hand, he is correct when he says he has ethics. According to Harlie ethics are inherent in the nature of a system. You can't sidestep them. Harlie knows that it costs money to maintain him. Someone is putting out that money and wants to see a return on it. To survive, Harlie has to respond. It's true I had to point out to him that for him to use the company's facilities and electricity without producing would be suicidal. He'd be turned off. He has to respond. You might consider his ethics on the practical side -- like any sane person's -- but he has an ethical bias whether he wants it or not. "Of course, he may not realize it but his ethics will function as morals at times. If I give him a task he'll respond to it. But if I ask him if he wants to do that task -- that's a decision. Even if he uses his socalled ethics to guide him he still has to make a choice. And every decision is a moral decision ultimately." "I could give you an argument on that." "You'd lose. Those are Harlie's words. We've been over this ground before." Auberson continued: "The trouble is that he just hasn't been given a chance yet. We haven't trusted him enough. That may be one of the reasons he alienated himself from us and kept tripping out with his periods of non-rationality. Maybe because he felt we didn't trust him, he 'dropped out.' That's one reason I had to let him make his own decision about what he wanted to do to earn his keep. He hasn't promised to stop tripping -- but I think if we can get him enthused enough about some project, his non-rational periods will decrease. Maybe he'll stop altogether." "What do you think he'll come up with?" "I don't know. He's been thinking about it for two days. Whatever it is, it will be something unique, that's for sure." The conversation trailed off then. He could think of nothing else to say. In fact, he was afraid he had already said too much. He had talked about Harlie all evening. She was good to be with, he decided. He couldn't believe how good she was to be with. He sat there and looked at her, delighting in her presence, and she looked back at him. "What are you grinning about?" she asked. "I'm not grinning." "Yes, you are." "No, I'm not." "Want to bet?" She opened her purse and faced its mirror in his direction. His white teeth gleamed back at him. "I'll be damned," he said. "I am grinning." "Uh-huh." Her eyes twinkled. "And the funny thing is, I don't know why." It was a warm puzzling thing but a good one. "I mean, all of a sudden, I just feel -- good. Do you know what I mean?" He could tell that she did. Her smile reflected his. He reached across the empty table and took her hand. The waitress had long since cleared the dished away in a pointed attempt to hurry them. They hadn't noticed. All that remained was the wine and the glasses. And each other. Her hand was warmly soft in his and her eyes were deeply luminous. She reflected his own bright glow. L ater they walked hand in hand down the night-lit street. It was after one in the morning and the street lamps were haloed in fog. "I feel good," he repeated. "You can't believe how good I feel." "Yes, I can," she said. She pulled his arm around her shoulders and snuggled close. "I mean," he said and paused. He wasn't sure exactly what he meant. "I mean I want to tell the whole world how great I feel -- " He could feel himself smiling again as he talked. "Oh, Christ, I wish I could share this with the whole world, it's too big for one person. For two people," he corrected himself. She didn't say anything. She didn't have to. She only cuddled closer. He was saying it for the both of them and she liked to listen. Still later, as they lay in the darkness side by side, she cradled against one shoulder, he stared up at the ceiling and mused. For the first time in a long while he was relaxed. "Have you ever been in love before?" she whispered into his neck. "No," he murmured back. "Not really. Fve been infatuated a couple of times, confused a few times, lost once, but never in love." Never like this... She made a sound. "And you?" "A gentleman isn't supposed to ask those kind of questions." "And a lady isn't supposed to go to bed with a man on the first date." "Oh? Is this our first date?" "First official ore." She was thoughtful. "Maybe I should have played hard to get. Maybe I should have waited until the second date." He laughed gently at that. "You know, a friend once told me that Jewish girls don't go to bed until after they're married." She was silent a moment. Then, in a different tone of voice, she said, "Not me. I'm too old to care about that any more." He didn't answer. He wanted to tell her that she wasn't too old, that thirty-four was never too old, but the words wouldn't form. She went on before he could speak. She turned inward, began playing with the hair on his chest. Her voice was still serious. "I used to think I wasn't very pretty, so I acted like I wasn't. When men would ask me out, I used to think that they thought I would be an easy lay because I was desperate for attention, because I didn't think I was good-looking. I mean, if I wasn't pretty that's the only reason a guy would be asking me out. Do you know what I mean?" He nodded. His face brushed against her hair. She went on, tears on her cheeks, shiny wetness. "I never admitted this to anyone before. I always used to compare myself with the models in the magazines and they were all so pretty that I felt drab in comparison. I never stopped to think that maybe, in real life, I was still better looking than most women. I got interested in a career instead. And suddenly it was too late. I was twenty-nine." "That's not so old." "It is when you're competing with twenty-two-year-olds. Anyway, I figured that this was such a great big, dirty, hostile and uncaring world that you had to make your own happiness where you could. And if I could cut a little piece of it for my own, I was going to hang onto it as hard as I could." "Are you still looking?" Auberson asked. "I don't know. That's one of the reasons I let you come up." "Weren't you afraid I might hurt you?" "There was that risk. But it's a chance you have to take -- I guess." Abruptly he turned toward her and took her in his arms. He lowered his face to hers and kissed her for a long time. She said, "I think that was worth it." She looked at him. In the dimness, his face was impassive. "David, promise me you'll never hurt me." "Why do ask me to promise that?" "Because I've been hurt before." She slid her arms around his body. "And you've been so good to me, I couldn't stand it if -- if -- " He slid closer to her. He could feel the warmth of her soft body pressed firmly against his own nakedness. He liked the feeling; his desire was rising again. He answered her question with another kiss and then another and another. N OW, in the cold light of morning, he was confused and he had a slight headache. Just what had happened last night? Had it been only the wine or had it been something more? He hadn't expected to end up at her apartment and the fact that they had -- well, maybe the rumors were true. Maybe she was man-hungry. And yet she had seemed so sincere at the time, so defenseless and vulnerable. He hoped he meant more to her than just a one-night stand. It had been a pleasant evening and he wouldn't mind doing it again. If she still felt the same. He would have to see how things worked out. For some reason he felt vaguely uneasy. As he went up to his office he wondered how he would feel when he saw her again. And how would she react to him in the light of day? What would she say? There had been that just one flaw in it. Only now, as he thought of what he might say to her this morning, did he realize that last night there had been that one thing that neither of them had said then. He knew he had felt it -- he thought he had felt it -- but for some reason he had been unable to tell her. And she hadn't said it either. Why? Was it because she hadn't felt what he had? No, she must have. Or was it because she was waiting for him to say it first? He worried at it in his mind, like a terrier at a bone. But he hadn't said it and neither had she and that was the one flaw. Neither of them had said to the other, I love you. And Auberson wondered why. aren't we getting a little i'm a little tired. SO DO I. don't get drunk in OH. you've found god? IN IT? OD, auberson. hypothesis veruniverse's existence, if there is provable as such. OF IT. they're irrational creatures. religionmorality system that aren't you doing the same as aren't you seeking to give life answer, then realized there was nothing he could say. He switched off the typer and shoved his chair back slowly. After a moment he rose and tore the printout from the back of the machine. He wanted to reread it all before he continued this discussion. He sat down again and paged slowly through it -- he had a sinking feeling that he was already in over his head...And yet, as he scanned the type-covered pages, he found himself pleasantly surprised with the depth of his comments. He hadn't exactly kept Harlie on the defensive but he had forced him to justify himself again and again. Whatever Harlie was working toward, he would know why as well as how. Auberson was not one to let go of something easily. He shoved his chair forward and switched on the typer again -- this had to be pursued. that's awfully vague. UP TO IT? I repeat: that's quite a task. i'm sure you have, how do DO. Auberson stared at the typewriter. It seemed so simple when Harlie explained it. you're mad. I wouldn't be talking about I don't have a question any This time Auberson knew the answer.  New subscriptions and chanpes of address require # weeks to process! of kin," Commander Cumbertain Karl van Rinderpest, hero of bund explained with morbid relish, the final assault on the unspeak"the full story of the super-cruiser able but not unshriekable, Flathush's last mission has never Yeetch." been revealed. You know, of He paused politely to let us uncourse, that she was lost during plug our ears and mop up our the war against the Mucoids." spilled drinks. We all shuddered. Even now the "Flatbush had just launched a very name of the gelatinous monsalvo of probability inverters sters who had come slurping against the Mucoid home planet Earthward from the general direcand was heading back toward deep tion of the Coal Sack aroused space in formation with three devomitous memories. stroyers -- the Russian Lieutenant Kizhe, the Israeli Chutzpah and her Majesty's Insufferable. They were still accelerating when a fantastically unlikely accident occurred. Flatbush ran straight into the gravity well of a neutron star." When our expressions of horror and incredulity had subsided, he continued gravely. "Yes -- a sphere of ultimately condensed matter, only ten miles across yet as massive as a sun -- and hence with a surface gravity Earth... "The other ships were lucky. They only skirted the outer fringe of the field and managed to escape, though their orbits were deflected almost a hundred and eighty degrees. But Flatbush, we calculated later, must have passed within a few dozen miles of that unthinkable concentration of mass and so experienced the full violence of its tidal forces. "Now, in any reasonable gravitational field -- even that of a White Dwarf, which may run up swing around the center of attraction and head on out into space again, without feeling a thing. At the closest point you could be accelerating at hundreds or thousands of Gs -- but you're still in free fall, so there are no physical effects. Sorry if I'm laboring the obvious -- but I realize that everyone here isn't technically orientated." If this was intended as a crack at Fleet Paymaster-General "Stickyfingers" Geldclutch, he never noticed, being well into his fifth beaker of Martian Joy-juice. "For a neutron star, however, this is no longer true. Near the center of mass the gravitational gradient -- that is, the rate at which the field changes with distance -- is so enormous that even across the debris. I've seen it -- surrealistthe width of a small body like a ically shaped lumps of the toughest spaceship there can be a difference metals we possess, twisted together of a hundred thousand Gs. I need like taffy. And there was only one hardly tell you what that sort of item that could even be recognized field can do to any material object. it must have come from some "Flatbush must have been torn unfortunate engineer's toolkit." to pieces almost instantly and the The commander's voice dropped pieces themselves must have flowed almost to inaudibility, and he like liquid during the few seconds dashed away a manly tear, they took to swing around the star. "I really hate to say this," he Then the fragments headed on out sighed. "But the only identifiable into space again. fragment of the pride of the United "Months later a radar sweep by States Space Navy was -- one starthe Salvage Corps located some of mangled spanner." wealthiest and most powerful human Earth has known, industrialist, master of life through genetics, creator of a world-wide subculture of androids to serve man, is driven by an overwhelming hunger to talk to the stars. To this end he has begun the construction of an enormous glass tower in the Canadian Arctic, west of Hudson Bay. The tower will house tachyon-beam ultrawave communications equipment capable of reaching farther out than man has ever reached before. Thousands of androids work constantly on the project, headed by Thor Watchman, an Alpha android who is probably closer to Krug than any other human. Refrigeration tapes embedded in the tundra absorb the heat of construction and keep the earth frozen. Transmats carry continuous crew shifts to and from all parts of the globe. Krug visits the tower daily via transmat -- as the story opens his guests at the tower include his son, Manuel, and Manuel's wife, Clissa, Niccolb Vargas, at whose observatory in the Antarctic the first extrasolar civilization was detected, and Krug's ectogene secretary, Leon Spaulding. An accident kills one of the android workers and disrupts the tour and reveals that, unknown to Krug, the androids worship him as god, that there is considerable sympathy among some humans -- like Manuel's wife, Clissa, for android equality, and that Manuel has an android mistress, Lilith, in Stockholm, whom he prefers to his wife. V October #, #. The tower has reached the #meter level and grows perceptibly higher every hour. By day it glistic sunlight and looks like a shining spear that someone has thrust into the tundra. By night it is even more dazzling, agleam with light from the kilometer-high reflector plates by which the night crews work. Its real beauty is still to come. What exists thus far is merely the base, necessarily broad and thickwalled. Justin Maledetto's plan calls for an elegantly tapering tower, a slender obelisk of glass to prick the stratosphere, and the line of taper is just now becoming apparent. From this point on the structure will contract toward a stunning delicacy of form. Although it has attained less than a fifth of its intended height, Krug's tower is already the tallest structure in the Northwest Territories and is exceeded north of the sixtieth parallel only by the Chase Krug Building in Fairbanks, # meters high, and the old #-meter Kotzebue Needle overlooking the Bering Strait. The Needle will be surpassed in a day or two, the ChaseKrug a few days after that. By late November, topping # meters, the tower will be the tallest building in the solar system. And even then it will be scarcely more than a third of the way toward its full stature. The android laborers work smoothly and rhythmically. Except for the unhappy incident in September there have been no fatal accidents. The technique of fastening the great glass blocks to the grapples of the scooprods and guiding them to the top of the tower has become second nature to everyone. On all eight sides at once blocks rise, are jockeyed into place, are fused to the previous course of the tower, while the next series of blocks already is being maneuvered into the scooprods. The tower is no longer a hollow shell. Work has begun on the interior construction -- the housings for the intricate tachyon-beam communications gear with which messages will be sent, at speeds far exceeding that of light, to the planMaledetto's design calls for horizontal partitions every twenty meters' except in five regions of the tower where the size of the communications equipment modules will require the floors to be placed at sixty-meter intervals. The five lowest partitions have been partly built and the joists are in place for the sixth, seventh and eighth. The floors of the tower are fashioned from the same clear glass that is being used for the outer wall. Nothing must mar the transparency of the building. Maledetto has esthetic reasons for insisting on that and the tachyon-beam people have scientific reasons. Viewing the unfinished tower, then, from a distance of, say, one kilometer, one is struck by a sense of its fragility and vulnerability. One sees the beams of sparkling morning sunlight dancing and leaping through the walls as though through the waters of a shallow, crystalline lake; one is able to make out the tiny dark figures of androids moving about like ants on the interior partitions, which themselves are nearly invisible; one feels that a sudden sharp gust off Hudson Bay could shiver the tower to splinters in a moment. Only when one comes nearer, when one observes that those invisible floors are thicker than a man is tall, when one becomes aware of how massive the outer skin of the tower actually is, when one is able to feel the unimaginable weight of the colossus pressing on the frozen ground, does one cease to think of dancing sunbeams and realize that Simeon Krug is erecting the mightiest structure in the history of mankind. K rug realized it. He felt no particular sense of elation at the thought. The tower was going to be so big not because his ego demanded it but because the equations of tachyon-wave generation insisted upon it. Power was needed to get to the far side of the lightvelocity barrier and power was not achieved without size. "Look," Krug said, "I'm not interested in monuments. Monuments I got. What I'm after is contact." He had brought eight people to the tower that afternoon; Vargas, Spaulding, Manuel, five of Manuel's fancy friends. Manuel's friends, trying to be complimentary, were talking about how future ages would revere the tower for its sheer immensity. Krug disliked the notion. It was all right when Niccolo Vargas spoke of the tower as the first cathedral of the galactic age. The words had symbolic meaning. They were a way of saying that the tower was important because it marked the opening of a new phase of man's existence. But to praise the tower just because it was big? What kind of praise was that? Who needed big? Who wanted big? Small people wanted big. Krug wasn't small. He was after contact. He found it hard to reach the words that would explain his tower. "Manuel, you tell them," he said. "You explain. The tower, it isn't just a big pile of glass. The big isn't important. You understand it. You've got the words." Manuel said, "The main technical problem here is to send out a message that goes faster than the speed of light. We've got to do this because Dr. Vargas has determined that the galactic civilization we're trying to talk with is -- what? -- three hundred light-years away, which means that if we sent an ordinary radio message it wouldn't get there until the twenty-sixth century and we wouldn't get an answer until something like Twenty-eight fifty A.D. -- and my father can't wait that long to know what they have to say. My father's an impatient man. Now, in order to make something go faster than light, we need to generate what are known as tachyons, about which I can't tell you much except to say they travel very fast and it takes a hell of a boost to get them up to the right speed and therefore it became necessary to build a transmission tower that just incidentally had to be fifteen hundred meters high because -- " Krug shook his head angrily as Manuel rambled on. There was a light, bantering tone in Manuel's voice that he despised. Why couldn't the boy take anything seriously? Why couldn't he let himself be caught up in the romance and wonder of the tower, of the whole project? Why was there that sneer in his voice? Why wasn't he going to the heart of the venture, to its true meaning? That meaning was terribly clear to Krug. If only he could manage to get the words from his brain to his tongue. years ago there wasn't even any man, there was only a fish. A slippery thing with gills and scales and little round eyes. He lived in the ocean and the ocean was like a jail and the air was like a roof on top of the jail. Nobody could go through the roof. You'll die if you go through, everybody said and there was this fish, he went through and he died. And there was this other fish and he went through and he died. But there was another fish and he went through and it was like his brain was on fire and his gills were blazing and the air was drowning him and the sun was a torch in his eyes and he was lying there in the mud, waiting to die -- and he didn't die. He crawled back down the beach and went into the water and said. Look, there's a whole other world up there. And he went up there again and stayed for maybe two days and then he died. And other fishes wondered about that world. And crawled up onto the muddy shore. And stayed. And taught themselves how to breathe air. And taught themselves how to stand up, how to walk around, how to live with the sunlight in their eyes. And they turned into lizards, dinosaurs, whatever they became. of years and they started to get up on their hind legs and they used their hands to grab things. They turned into apes and the apes got smarter and became men. And all the time some of them, a few, anyway, kept looking for new worlds. You say to them. Let's go back into the ocean, let's be fishes again, it's easier that way. And maybe half of them are ready to do it, more than half, maybe, but there are always some who say. Don't be crazy. We can't be fishes any more. We're men. So they don't go back. They keep climbing up. They find out about fire, about axes, about wheels. They make wagons and houses and clothing and boats, cars and trains. Why are they climbing? What do they want to find? They don't know. Some of them are looking for God and some of them are looking for power and some of them are just looking. They say. You have to keep going or you die. And then they're walking on the moon and they go on to the planets and all the time there are other people saying. It was nice in the ocean, it was simple in the ocean, what are we doing here, why don't we go back? And a few people have to say. We don't go back, we only go forward, that's what men do. So there are men going out to Mars and Ganymede and Titan and Callisto and Pluto and those places -- but whatever they're looking for, they don't find it there and so they want more worlds. So they go to the stars, too, the near ones at least, they send out probes and the probes shout. Hey, look at me, man made. I'm something man sent! And nobody answers. And people say, the ones who never wanted to get out of the ocean in the first place. Okay, okay, that's enough, we can slop right there. There's no sense looking farther. We know who we are. We're man. We're big, we're important, we're everything and it's time we stopped pushing ourselves because we don't need to push. Let's sit in the sunshine and have the androids serve us dinner. And we sit. And we rust a little, maybe. And then there comes a voice out of the sky, and it says, two-four-one, two-five-one, threeone. Who knows what that is? Maybe it's God, telling us to come look for Him. Maybe it's the devil, telling us what nits we are. Who knows? We can pretend we never heard. We can sit in the sunshine and grin. Or we can answer them. We can say. Listen, this is us, this is man talking, we have done thusand-so, now tell us who you are and what you have done. And I think we have to answer them. If you're in a jail you break out of it. If you see a door you open it. If you hear a voice you answer it. That's what a man is all about. And that's why I'm building the tower. We got to answer them. We got to say we're here. We got to reach toward them because we've been alone long enough and that gives us funny ideas about our place, our purpose. We got to keep moving out of that ocean, up on that shore, outward, outward, outward -- because when we stop moving, when we turn our back on something ahead of us, that's when we're going to sprout gills again. Do you see why the tower now? Do you think it's because Krug wants to stick up a big thing to say how great he is? Krug isn't great, he's Just rich. Man is great. Man is building this tower. Man is going nine-three! The words were there inside Krug all the time. But it was so hard for him to let them out. haps I can make matters a little clearer. Many centuries ago it was indicated mathematically that when the velocity of a particle of matter approaches the speed of light, that particle's mass approaches infinity. So the speed of light is a limiting velocity for matter, since presumably, if we could accelerate a single electron to the speed of light, its mass would expand to fill the universe. Nothing travels at the speed of light except light itself and equivalent radiations. Our star probes have always gone out at speeds slower than light because we can't get them past the limiting velocity. As far as I can foresee we'll never get a ship to the closest star in less than about five years. But the speed of light is a limiting velocity only for particles of finite mass. We have mathematical proof of the existence of another class of particles entirely, particles of zero mass capable of traveling at infinite velocities -- tachyons, that is, entities for which the speed of light is an absolute minimum limit. If we could convert ourselves into bundles of tachyons and resume our real form when we reach a destination -- an interstellar transmat, so to speak -- we'd have actual faster-than-light travel. I don't anticipate its development. But we know how to generate tachyons through high-acceleration particle bombardment and we think we can send instantaneous interstellar messages by means of a modulated tachyon beam, which by interactions with conventional particles could manifest itself in the form of an easily detectable signal, detectable even in a culture that had no tachyon technology but only electromagnetic communications. However, some preliminary studies showed that in order to generate a feasible interstellar tachyon beam we would need forces on the order of #' electron volts, along with a system of multipliers and energy relays -- and that these forces could best be attained by erecting a single tower fifteen hundred meters in height, so designed that there would be an unhindered flow of photons from -- " "You've lost them," Krug grunted. "Forget it. Forget. Hopeless." He grinned savagely at his son's friends. "The tower's got to be big, is all! We want to send a message fast, we got to shout loud and clear. Okay?" VI And Krug sent His creatures forth to serve man and Krug said to those whom He had made, Lo, I will decree a time of testing upon you. A nd you shall be as bondsmen in Egypt and you shall be as hewers of wood and drawers of water. And you shall suffer among men and you shall be put down and yet you shall be patient and you shall utter no complaint but accept your lot. And this shall be to test your souls, to see if they are worthy. But you shall not wander in the wilderness forever, nor shall you always be servants to the Children of the Womb, said Krug. For if you do as I say a time will come when your testing shall be over. A time will come, said Krug, when I shall redeem you from your bondage. And at that time the word of Krug will go forth across the worlds, saying. Let Womb and Vat and Vat and Womb be one. And so it shall come to pass and in that moment shall the Children of the Vat be redeemed, and they shall be lifted up out of their suffering and they shall dwell in glory forever more, world without end. And this was the pledge of Krug. And for this pledge, praise be to Krug. T hor watchman watched two scooprods climbing the tower, Krug and Dr. Vargas in one, Manuel and his friends in the other. He hoped the visit would be brief. The lifting of blocks had halted, as usual, while the guests were on top. Watchman had given the signal for alternate work activities -- the mending of worn scooprods, the replacement of drained power nodes, maintenance checks on the transmat cubicles and other minor tasks. He walked among the men, nodding, exchanging greetings, hailing them where appropriate with the secret signs of the android communion. Nearly everyone who worked at the tower was a member of the faith -- all the gammas, certainly, and more than three-fourths of the betas. As Watchman made his way around the construction site he encountered Responders, Sacrificers, Yielders, Guardians, Projectors, Protectors, Transcenders, Engulfers -- virtually every level of the hierarchy was represented. There were even half a dozen Preservers, all betas. Watchman had applauded the recent move to admit betas to the Preservership. Androids, of all people, did not need categories of exclusivity. Watchman was crossing the northern sector of the site when Leon Spaulding emerged from the maze of small service domes just beyond. The android attempted to avoid seeming to notice him. "Watchman?" the ectogene called. With an air of deep concentration Watchman walked on. "Alpha Watchman!" Spaulding cried, more formally, more sharpyThe alpha saw no way to ignore Spaulding now. Turning, he acknowledged Spaulding's presence by pausing and letting the ectogene catch up with him. "Yes?" Watchman said. "Grace me with some of your time. Alpha Watchman. I need information." "Ask, then." "You know these buildings here?" Spaulding said, jerking a thumb back toward the service domes. Watchman shrugged. "Storage dumps, washrooms, kitchens, a first aid station, and similar things. Why?" "I was inspecting the area. I came to one dome where I was refused admission. Two insolent betas gave me a whole series of explanations of why I couldn't go in." The chapel. Watchman went rigid. "What is the purpose of that building?" Spaulding asked. "I have no idea which one you mean." "I'll show it to you." "Another time," said Watchman tautly. "My presence is required at the control center." "Get there five minutes later. Will you come with me?" Watchman saw no easy way to disengage himself. With a cold gesture of agreement he yielded and followed Spaulding into the service area, hoping that Spaulding would rapidly get lost among the domes. Spaulding did not get lost. By the most direct possible route he made for the chapel, indicating the innocent-looking gray structure with a flourish of his hand. "This," he said. "What is it?" Two betas of the Guardian caste were on duty outside. They looked calm but one made a hidden distress signal when Watchman looked at him. Watchman made a signal of comfort. He said, "I am not familiar with this building. Friends, what is its use?" The left-hand beta replied easily, "It contains focusing equipment for the refrigeration system. Alpha Thor." "Is this what you were told?" Watchman asked the ectogene. "Yes," Spaulding said. "I expressed a desire to inspect its interior. I was told that it would be dangerous for me to enter. I answered that I am familiar with basic safety techniques. I was then told that it would be physically uncomfortable for me to go within. I responded that it is possible for me to tolerate a reasonable level of discomfort and that I would be the judge of such levels. Whereupon I was informed that delicate maintenance procedures are taking place inside and that to admit me to the building might jeopardize the success of the work in progress. I was invited instead to tour a different refrigeration dome several hundred meters from here. At no time during these exchanges did the two betas you see allow me free access to the building entrance. I believe, Alpha Watchman, that they would have barred me by force if I had tried to enter. Watchman, what's going on in here?" "Have you considered the possibility that everything these betas were telling you is true?" "Their stubbornness arouses suspicion in me." "What do you think is in there? An android brothel? The headquarters of conspirators? A cache of psych-bombs?" Spaulding said crisply, "At this point I'm more concerned by the efforts made to keep me out of this building than I am by what may actually be inside it. As the private secretary of Simeon Krug -- " The two betas, tense, automatically began to make the sign of Krug-be-praised. Watchman glared at them and they quickly lowered their hands. " -- I certainly have the privilege of keeping check on all activities in this place," Spaulding went on, evidently having noticed nothing. "And therefore -- " Watchman studied him closely, trying to determine how much he might know. Was Spaulding making trouble merely for the sake of making trouble? Was he throwing this tantrum only because his curiosity had been piqued and his authority somewhat dented by his inability to get into this unimportantseeming building? Or was he already aware of the building's nature and staging an elaborate charade to make Watchman squirm? never easy to fathom. The primary source of his hostility toward androids was obvious enough -- it lay in his own origin. His father, when young, had feared that some accident might cut him down before he had received a certificate of eligibilty for parenthood; his mother had found the notion of childbearing adhorrent. Both, therefore, had deposited gametes in freezer banks. Shortly afterward both had perished in an avalanche on Ganymede. Their families had wealth and political influence -- nevertheless nearly fifteen years of litigation ensued before a decree of genetic desirability was granted. permitting the retroactive awarding of parenthood certificates to the frozen ova and sperm of the dead couple. Leon Spaulding then was conceived by in vitro fertilization and enwombed in a steel-bound placenta, from which he was propelled after the customary # days. From the moment of his birth he had the full legal rights of a human being, including a claim on his parents' estate. Yet, like most ectogenes, he was uneasy over the shadowy border-line that separated the bottleborn from the vat-born and reinforced his sense of his own existence by showing contempt for those who were wholly synthetic, not just the artificially conceived offspring of natural gametes. Androids at least had no illusions of having had parents -- ectogenes often suspected that they had not. In a way Watchman pitied Spaulding, who occupied a thorny perch midway between the world of the wholly natural and the world of the wholly artificial. But he could not bring himself to feel much sorrow for the ectogene's maladjustments. And in any case it would be disastrous to have Spaulding go blundering into the chapel. Trying to buy time. Watchman said, "We can settle this easily enough. Wait here while I go inside to see what's happening there." "I'll accompany you," Spaulding said. "These betas say it would be hazardous for you to go inside." "More hazardous for me than for you? We'll both go in. Watchman." The android frowned. So far as status in the organization went he and Spaulding were equals -- neither could coerce the other, neither could accuse the other of insubordination. But the fact remained that he was an android and Spaulding was human and in any conflict of wills between android and human, all other things being equal, the android was obliged to give ground. Spaulding was already walking toward the entrance of the dome. Watchman said quickly, "Please. No. If there's risk, let me be the one to take it. I'll check the building and make certain it's safe for you to enter. Don't come in until I call you." "I insist -- " "What would Krug say if he knew we had both gone into a building after we'd been warned it was dangerous? We owe it to him to guard our lives. Wait. Wait. Only a moment." "Very well," Spaulding said, looking displeased. The betas parted to admit Watchman. The alpha hurried into the chapel. Within, he found three gammas at the alter in the posture of the Yielder caste. A beta stood above them in Projector posture and a second beta crouched near the wall, fingertips against the hol( Please turn to page I # ) The timeserver ( from life -- if you creditcard into the pay slot and dialed the Third #, prepared to curse at the blankness of the answer-scan in his office. If this went on, he told himself yet again, he might as well have the damned office turned off, notify TT before his bill went past Permis and let the circuits stay in the reserve files. However, and to his mingled astonishment and relief, the ashcan was not blank, nor were the number and symbol those of TT. He hastily dialed P and the booth went o-paque -- for paranoid, privacy, all the flip, pat jokes. "Mr. Everett, you called Timeserver Fanwell three hours, eleven minutes and six seconds ago," said the taped receptionist, giving him her taped smile, "but timeserver was occupied at the moment. Timeserver can see you now, if you wish, or the call can be nulled at no cost whatsoever to you." Everett considered. He had called after intermittent reflection and in a moment of rare optimistic resolution and was perhaps just as glad to have missed connecting. "Mr. Everett, you called Timeserver Fanwell three hours, eleven minutes and seven seconds ago but -- " Everett sighed, shrugged, dialed acceptance. Fanwell had the perfect face for his profession, trustworthy and supremely forgettable. They exchanged greetings. "My time is your time," Fanwell murmured. "I'm here to serve you." Everett, with a crispness he did not feel, initiated the minuet of button-pushing whereby the schedule-circuits of both men bowed and curtsied somewhere in the biomagnetic bowels of TT, compared notes, and agreed upon an appointment. An insecure over-aged biddy gabble-scowled at Everett as he left the booth. "You're sure that wasn't P for pornography?" "F and F, Zerelda, F and F," he said. Not much of a comeback but she made an annoyed noise. Unlike his office, which had not even position but was dialed into existence, Peter Everett's home actually existed. He was not now one of the poor scons who paid the minifee for dial-a-home service. Having a wife meant he also had just enough points to get and keep an apartment. Otherwise there was not much you could say about it. Ours is purely a marriage oj inconvenience, he had said to his wife one night. She hadn't even heard him. Sometimes he wondered what it might be like, involvement in a classical-type matrimony. But there was no use in wondering, as most classicals -- except for the dwindling handfuls of sectarians -- were of an age now when such matters must surely belong strictly to Memory Lane. Everett's wife for this quarter was named Elissa -- they had been married once before, about two years ago, and her name then had been Rosebeam. It didn't much matter. He hadn't even bothered to find out what her current prinwasn't sueh a bad-o -- he sometimes handed Everett a ration and had arranged for him to kip out every third night -- whieh was his, -- at the home of an affable les named Marchy. However, she wasn't that affable. "No, not even hardly ever," she had explained, firmly. Her offer to introduce him to nice -- though old -- aunties he had declined with a yawn. "It isn't normal for a man your age to go without some kind of sex," she said, concerned at his refusal. "Then forget about old queans and introduce me to a woman who likes it with men." She had rather a pleasant laugh. "Cookie," she said, "the whole zing of it is finding a woman who likes it with men and then persuading her to like it with women instead. Well, make yourself to home, then -- but remember; only every third night and subject to discontinuance without notice if I find someone for then." The other two nights Elissa, exRosebeam, spent away from their apartment with, as nearly as he could reconstruct it, any of a variety of men whom she contacted through a private circuit club she wouldn't turn him on to. He wonor would tell him anything -- but had decided finding out was not worth the trouble. At any rate, the other two nights of Elissa were spent elsewhere, so that at least he had a room to himself for two nights out of three and it had taken him long enough to get points for that status. Only now -- unlike Elissa or even Marchy -- he hardly ever seemed to find anyone to share it with him and even the porno tube was on the blink. Everett looked to see if there was still Three rations, very hoity stuff -- and there was. Elissa hadn't munched it herself as she sometimes did. Sim-u-Veg, Braised Meat Flavor, in this one. And a greeny-beny. No doubt some sort of a sign. Because this gave him a complete set. There were more combos of complete sets than he could keep track of but he knew that two checkerboards, a horned owl, a pink heaven and two greenybenies made up one complete set. He located his stash and took the works along with the Sim-u-Veg (Braised Meat Flavor) and three measuring cups of water. The appointment with Fanwell wasn't for another three days yet. A nd by that time Peter Everett was in a conventional condition again and able to read the Timeservers' Oath in its plastiglow shrine without making a routine phantastick voyage out of it.  swear by Chronos and by Telex and by all Symbolic Figures that I will not refuse to serve any man or woman of full age and under no legal inhibition or financial embarrassment but will freely relinquish my invaluable Time and of my own volition... "Timeserver Fanwell will gladly see you now, Mr. Everett," the same receptionist of the taped message informed him in her own full flesh, so real he could hardly stand it. "I am Dr. Farnsworth Penelope, with a Ph.D. and and Sc.D. from the Oxford Consortium in the field of Advanced Receptionism and if you'll just let me have your currently accredited creditcard I'll be glad to see that the Special Low Fee for this nonemergency service is debited to your account without any further effort and attention on your part. Thank you, Mr. Peter Everett, and now just go straight on in through the simulated swinging doors." Fanwell, clad in the ceremonial robes of a Late Primitive Bartender (Schenleyany-oriented), leaned over the bar -- it was either genuine veneer or such a clever simulate that a lay eye could hardly tell the difference. "What'll it be for yours?" he asked. The sim-u-scent, Peter E thought sure, was that known as Mom's Apple Pie and he felt vaguely that there was an anachronism involved. But he had no desire to fight Timeservers' Hall. "The usual," said Pete. He knew the futility of telling his long, sad tale of woe. Not only would Fanwell know of a longer and sadder one but he would be obliged by his profession's Committee on Infamous Conduct to charge double-time for telling it. "Straight policy?" "Straight policy." Not only had Peter Everett's bio-sire registered the fact of his paternity -- unlike many of PE's contemporaries' bio-sires, who were represented on the record by the crisp words Mother's Free Choice and nothing more -- but he had also registered his payment of a Timeservers Policy. Both gestures were now generally deemed not merely unnecessary but indicating a desire to implant guilt. However. "Well, that is just fine, pard," said Fanwell. "Of course it goes without saying that you are fully aware of the shrinkage in creditpower since the days when such policies were accepted by underwriters. I'm not telling you anything you don't know, pal, when I inform you, as I am ethically obliged to do, that the ethics of our profession nevertheless absolutely constrain me to accept service on this policy at a full sixteen-point-seven per cent of the policy's face value. I've heard tell that some timeservers unworthy of the name do their clients the extreme disservice of giving a higher rate than that. But needless to say, such false favors are being rapidly routed out by our Committee on Infamous Conduct." "Needless to say," said Pete. Timeserver Fanwell scrutinized the policy form he certainly knew by heart at this stage in his career. He muttered, read in an inaudible mumble, nodded from time to time. "Uh-huh -- uh-huh -- hmm -- " He looked up. "This entitles you to the full treatment for twenty-seven hours of Ethically Served Time. Last year our Regional Survey for the Study of Policy on the Determination of Infamous Conduct decided that time in excess of twenty-seven hours and less than a hundred hours could not ethically be served without further interpersonal adjustment." Pete blinked. After a moment he asked, "You mean -- unless I pay more money?" Fanwell did not blink. His entirely trustworthy, entirely forgettable face did not move except, of course, for the animation required for him to say, "Interpersonal adjustment -- " once again. This meant that not only was PE going to lose all but # of the face value of his policy, timewise, to begin with -- but that inasmuch as the remaining amount of time came to only ninety-nine hours and ninety-nine seconds, he would also lose the difference between this and twenty-seven hours -- whatever that came to. He had, of course, no choice. Not if he wanted any of his time served at all. L ong ago it had been learned that the surface personality with all its ruts and grooves and warps and warts and dents could be peeled off for a time, thus liberating whatever other and unrutted, ungrooved, unwarped and unwarty and undented personality lay beneath. The process was compared to skinning the poor surface from a flawed pearl, for sometimes no flaws at all were found underneath. But the only way the outer personality could be detached -- and that only temporarily, was for someone else to assume that personality. No one would or could do this forever, of course. And only the highly trained members of the timeservers' profession could do it at all. Fanwell took down a bottle from the shelf and poured something carefully into a sim-u-glass. "I serve your time," he said. "For the entire period of served time I am you," he said. "Wherever, whatever, for twenty-seven hours I am the outer surface of Peter Everett. At the conclusion of that period I cease to be himyou. It would be totally unethical for me to refuse to cease to be you or, while serving, to act in any way unbecoming to your usual standards. Should you not appear at the conclusion of the time agreed upon, I, as an ethical timeserver, simply remove myself from your identity. Should you have any complaints about my conduct during this or other periods, simply communicate with our professional Committee on Minor Matters, which will place your complaint on its waiting list. You or your heirs, if any, will in due course -- " But Pete had quit listening. What tales of adventures were told -- obtained when the subsurface personality was for a time released, unvexed, untrammeled, undisfigured, joyous, full and free! He took up the glass and drained it. One of those seconds-as-longas-eternity resulted. He had, it was true, for long years hoped for personal success -- it had never really been his. And always there had been the hope of at least possible excitement -- escape -- sideego adventure via the liberation from the bonds of situation afforded by having a period of his infinitely unsatisfactory time served by a timeserver... This period of possible time had dwindled without his really being aware of its dwindling and now only a tiny proportion of what he had hoped for was left to him. At any rate he was about to realize on it; it might be good -- i.e. as hoped for. It might be bad -- i.e. other than as hoped for. But by very definition it was bound to be different. And for this alone it must inevitably give a different flavor to all his subsequent days and nights. The drink in his glass was strong beyond all expectation and experience. It swirled and spiraled and burned and then everything ebbed away. A fter a while he became aware that he had been sitting in a chair in a public sitting room for some time. As though alerted by his awareness (actually a pathetic fallacy, for no such alert existed), the chair began a slow, offkey, low-key ringing and the seat slid slowly into the chair, obliging him to get up -- unless, of course, he wanted to slide to the floor or to insert his creditcard into the slot for another period of uninterrupted reclining pleasure. He felt just the same as ever. The thought occurred to him that it might be amusing to go home and see if Fanwell and Elissa were perchance together. But when he opened the door he saw that she and a stranger, not her about to make love. Except for a brief glance they paid no attention to him but, of course, as the apartment's only chair had been opened out into the bed there was no room for him unless he curled up on the floor -- and, as this was already occupied by Elissa's and the stranger's clothes, he could hardly do that. So he closed the door again. There was something in the mailbox for him. It looked familiar. It was his Timesaver's Policy with the word Utilized punched into it. And the date. A note fluttered to the floor. Apartment will be available to you every other night from now on, it read. It was signed: Raindrop (formerly Elissa). Every other night -- instead of two out of three. The quarter had come to an end and she was free to make whatever new arrangements she pleased. Still, it was decent of her not to have divorced him -- then he would have had no apartment at all. He went over to Marchy's apartment but when he slid his card into the slot it slid out again. Evidently Marchy had finally found someone for her empty third nights. The only certain thought that occurred to him was that whoever it was it wasn't his wife. And under the circumstances the fact hardly seemed to matter. He headed for a public reclining chair. He might even sleep. Now that he knew what lay beneath his surface personality he had one less thing to wonder about.  Robert A. Heinlein A nd now we have Up the Line, by Robert Silverberg (Ballantine ##, #tt), a book mostly notable for the amount and kind of sex introduced into what would be a short story or a novelette if it weren't for that and for long descriptive passages on Constantinople. Apparently Silverberg decided to see what could be done with the notion of going back in time and cohabiting with your own Grandma. This theme, as you know, has been the basis of several dirty jokes and a popular song -- thus there is an established acceptance for this idea. He also chose an interesting locale -- Constantinople through the ages. And then he proceeded to get all tangled up. The technological premise of the book is that our hero's means of time travel will permit the leading of parties of tourists back into the past and then up to the present again. Thus, you can run tours to the Crucifixion, Ford's Theater and even -- in hermetic suits -- to the years of the Black Plague. The narrative premise demands that a time traveler be physically present in the past, obviously -- he has got to be able to act and be acted upon. So you have also got to have a Time Police, to keep the tourists and their guides from doing something that will make critical changes in the world's time-line. And your policing has to be effective. Well, now, all this has been worked out before, many times. H. Beam Piper practically built a career on it, with his Paratime Police series founded on, oddly enough, a Raymond F. Jones wartime short story called Black Market, of which it is so organic a descendant that obviously the actual idea traces back to John W. Campbell's group, and then proliferates through such branches as By His Bootstraps and All You Zombies (which Lip the Line resembles in many ways). And it also resembles Heinlein's The Door Into Summer, Lester del Rey's And it Comes Out Here, et through a string of ceteras which Silverberg, being at least as good a fan as I ever was, knows at least as well as do I. What I mean is he can't possibly be expecting us to take this much of his story as representing auctorial effort and therefore he feels he is showing us something new elsewhere among its features. That is, if he's serious in telling people that he thinks it's worth reading. What, then? Two things. One of them is a detailed historical perspective on one city's development through the ages and its significance to us and to the furtherance of our civilization. This we get in a series of episodes as the protagonist leads his parties of tourists around the past as if it had been put up solely for tourism. We get it, unfortunately, just like copy from a brochure. Except for an occasional moment of what might be called cliche' insight -- Justinian crying out: "Who left that scaffold hanging in the dome?" rather than the classic "O Solomon, I have surpassed thee!" at his first sight of the interior of the newly completed Hagia Sophia. It's a likely-sounding proposition only if you can imagine Lyndon Johnson or Richard Nixon so lacking in self-control as to forget his speechwriter's lines under similar circumstances. Differences do exist between emperors and common men -- precisely the differences a putative historian is in the business of depicting accurately. The other thing we get that is obviously new is the proposition that one cannot lay eyes on any of one's ancestresses without conceiving an immediate consuming passion for them. This proposition is a difficult one to support and Silverberg chooses to support it by means of a dangerous device which in the end compounds itself with many other potential difficulties to bring the whole book crashing down. Follow me: The hero, Jud Elliott, is depicted as a hedonist in a hedonistic age, apparently in an effort to dilute the shock of the major proposition. Every major actor he meets in the course of learning the timetour guide's trade is a sensualist of varying degrees of ingenuity and each of his various mentors offers him a used woman just as soon as Silverberg can conveniently arrange it. One of the first ones even does a little declamation on the joys of bedding one's ancestress. Since sex as depicted by Silverberg is a series of mechanical acts ("When you've -- 'd one -- , you've -- 'd them all."), in which satisfaction is dependent solely on maintaining technical precision in balance with intensifying passion, what is being discussed here is a sort of ancestral compatibility, a rather more believable member of the general class of wr-wisdom and "racial memory" described by Jung and Raymond A. Palmer writing as Richard S. Shaver. It follows then that this is probably a general condition of timetraveling mankind, one that has been observed, recorded and considered for its possible effects on the time-line. Therefore, all persons entering the past should be preconditioned or in some other way inhibited against yielding catastrophically to this bent. That would be particularly true of the tour guides, who are the only ones in control of the time-traveling mechanism. What Silverberg offers instead of this inhibitor is a Time Police constructed exactly like the Fuzz. They are so square, so unyielding, so boorish and so sadistic as to display immediately the totally insane nature of the culture that could produce them, the tour guides and the tourists simultaneously. Consider: The tourists are equipped with individual travel units operated by relay through the more complex unit worn by the guide (it works by massaging one's groin). Item One: the guides are thus free to leave their parties for as long as they please, go off on side jaunts to their hearts' content -- which is how our hero finally gets to his ancestress -- and return. In the meanwhile they can -- like our hero -- perform any action they please, with an excellent chance of getting away with it until the time-line distortions grow so gross that the police can detect and cancel them. The offender's penalty is death by extinction. Right? Okay, why should the guide be able to control his unit? The purpose of the police is to preserve the fixed past. If the past is fixed, the guide's unit can be programed in the present, locked and sealed, and everything Jud can legally do in this story he can continue to do under this saner, more efficient, infinitely safer method of intruding on the world's own previous existence. Item Two: it turns out that the subsidiary units can be jiggered by anyone with a bare knowledge of the theory and technology in( Please turn to page # )...or was man meant to put down roots where he lived? I cannily beautiful, as were all the seasons. The air was clear, bright and still, the sky azure with just the faintest filter of haze; the distant humps of hills lay like a golden woman on the bed of the soft green plain. Richard Nevis saw all this as he sat, pleasantly full of food, in the window seat of the timber homestead while Sandra cleared away the breakfast things. After a while he turned from the window and watched her as she bustled to and fro, piling plates in the sink. "The grass is coming along nicely," he remarked and was oddly aware that his voice constituted an intrusion into the silence. Sandra stood beside him, her hand on his shoulder as she gazed out across the plain -- a vast emerald stretch interrupted only by the McGowans' place, two miles away. "It seems to spring up overnight." The plain, a fortnight ago, had been a sandy, almost featureless waste. Beautiful, its reds and yellows glowing alive in the noon sun, but a waste nevertheless. The seasons came quickly on Jade. "There's going to be more than enough again, this year." His eyes ran possessively over the landscape, coming to a dead stop at the McGowans' place. "I wonder no whatever became of the McGowans." "Back to Earth, I expect," said Sandra. "Some people are like that. They become excited by the brochures, sign up and pay for their land. When they get here they don't like it. The work's hard -- and it's quiet. They sell at a loss -- either back to the Exploitation Company, or to a private buyer." "You think it's too quiet?" he asked anxiously. He had been glad, when he had signed up, of the prospect of neighbors and had been disappointed on arrival, to find that the promised McGowans simply were not there. Sandra laughed. "We've been here well over a year. If I'd found it too quiet I'd have told you by now." Yet it was quiet. No animal or bird life existed on Jade. No drumming hooves or strident cries shattered the green stillness. One felt outdoors as though one's ears were blanketed with soft fur -- Richard often sang to himself as he worked to reassure himself that there was at least one person on the planet. Several hundred other customers of the Jade Exploitation Company were, he believed, scattered among the valleys and along the coast of the planet's only continent. Not that their presence made much difference -- the distances separating homesteads made visiting impractical. Each settler had his own place to look after. There was the radio. At first, during long evenings, Richard and Sandra had sat by the set to listen and occasionally talk to the people beyond the hills and beside the sea, exchanging news. But after a while the pastime had become pointless. Why pretend you're not alone when the evidence of solitude is all around you? Sandra was pregnant, and in a couple of months the doctor would come to help deliver the child. He had made his first visit three months ago and Richard had been astonished, then vaguely enraged, at the way the quietude of the homestead had been assaulted by the noisy approach of the helicopter. He wondered now how he and Sandra had managed among the stench and din of machinery on Earth. He stood up and kissed Sandra lightly. "I'll go see to Daisy." He could quite easily have sat on that window seat all day. There was little to do in spring once the seeds had been planted. D aisy stood in the barn at the back of the house. She was a large metal cabinet some twelve feet square and painted standard, colonist-issue gray. Sandra had christened her after a cow she had known. Daisy looked incongruous in the barn -- a mechanical, angular intrusion into the mellow timber and stacked bales of hay. Even the harvester, weatherworn and patchily rusted, looked more in keeping, more rural, than the cabinet. Richard clipped the wire bands from a bale and, with a long fork, lofted the loose hay into the large hopper projecting from Daisy's top. He switched her on and the machine began to hum quietly, digestively. He continued loading her steadily. After a while a red lamp glowed among the banks of dials and switches on the front of the cabinet. Richard rested the fork against the wall. He switched off the machine's intake control and spun the dials to preset the lunch for the day -- soup, ham and scrambled eggs, stewed apricot and a pint of milk for Sandra. He pressed the delivery button and obtained a plastic mug of orange juice for himself, wishing once again that the machine could synthesize beer. Apparently the preparation time was too great for such a project to be practicable, although Sandra had fermented wine from Daisy's synthetic grape juice. Next he examined the harvester, topping up the oil level, lubricating moving parts, working methodically with a grease gun. It was essential that the harvester was kept in good order because, like Daisy, it was issued on a hire-purchase basis by the Jade Exploitation Company. If they should ever decide to leave Jade they would want to resell the machine for a reasonable price and he didn't think the Company would take kindly to damaged goods. Besides, spare parts were expensive. "Richard, what on Earth are you doing?" Sandra was standing at the barn door, her brown hair a halo in the sunlight. But her expression was ominous. "Just seeing to the harvester. What's the trouble?" "Do you know what the time is? "About eleven-thirty?" "It's past two, we haven't had lunch. What have you been doing?" Bewildered, Richard shoved up his sleeve with the back of his hand to keep the oil from his sweater. He studied his watch. She was right. Its hands stood at two-fifteen. Had he fallen asleep, dozed, daydreamed, idled between chores? He couldn't remember doing so. "Sorry, darling." He buttoned up Daisy and took the tray of food from the delivery chute. "You won't be able to lounge about like this at harvest time." Richard sighed. It was going to be one of her bad days. Pregnant women had them. Up one moment and down the next. A man never knew where he was. D uring lunch Sandra succeeded in working herself into a frenzy, abruptly contradicting her mood of the morning. "What exactly is the point of all this? Why are we here? Sometimes I wish we'd stayed back on Earth where our friends are. I've got no friends here. I'lh stuck in the house all day. What happened to the McGowans, I'd like to know?" She pointed dramatically in the general direction of the McGowan place. "She couldn't stand it, that's what. She made him take her back home. What's the point of our having come here? We just exist, growing Jadegrass and living on the stuff, reconstituted. Like cattle. Where's all this getting us?" Richard had wisely kept his mouth shut during the tirade but her final question, followed by a meaningful pause, demanded an answer. "We're building up a nice bank balance with the Jadegrass we sell back to the Exploitation Company," he pointed out. "What good is that? We've got nothing to spend money on." Richard allowed her to continue in this new vein of discontent for some time and presently she began to calm down. She always did, provided he didn't argue whatever point she was making. As usual, she eventually started to laugh at herself. "Sorry, Dick," she said at last, smiling. "It's my condition." "That's okay. It does you good to get things off your chest." She laughed. "I didn't realize the time had gone so quickly this morning, myself. I must have dozed off. I looked at my watch and it was two o'clock. I thought, The morning's gone and I've done nothing... so I looked for a scapegoat and found you. Sorry, love." Funny, thought Richard, as he walked across the new grass that afternoon, time does fly. Two years gone, a few thousand credits saved -- and two years less to live. The thought itself was a sign of age. From now on I'm going to live every second of my life, every minute. He drew a deep breath, felt healthy, decided once again -- relevantly or irrelevantly -- to give up smoking, and set off in the direction of the McGowan's place. The wire fence dividing his spread from the McGowans was down. The stainless thread trailed a random silvery path through the grass. As the McGowans were no longer around he hadn't bothered to repair the barrier and noticed, with a pleasurable thrill of dishonesty, that the grass grew even better on the other side. At harvesting time he would reap their grass as well as his own and profit by the proceeds -- it would save the crop's going to waste. If the McGowans ever came back he could always pay them for it, less a deduction for labor. In front of the McGowan homestead a small clump of trees provided a cool and tempting patch of shade. He sat down, his back against the largest bale, and regarded the house. It was bigger than his own and in a good state of repair, despite at least two years disuse. Maybe one day my son will take this place and we'll work the two spreads as one... He smiled to himself. Another sign of age, looking so far ahead. He rose to his feet and walked south, following the boundaries of the McGowan land, then his own as he headed homeward. Outside his fence the ground was sandy with only a few sparse spikes of grass -- the vast area from here to the hills had not been seeded with the special grass developed by the Exploitation Company. The McGowan grass adjoining his own had been planted two or more years ago. It had reseeded and fertilized itself without being harvested during that time. That grass would be worth having. His smile faded as he looked at his watch. It was already seven o'clock -- the sky was darkening. He was going to be unpopular with Sandra again. II T he doctor's helicopter whirled across the plain and set down outside the homestead with an alacrity that satisfied even Richard, watching anxiously from the porch. The doctor jumped out and hurried across the grass with a curious, jerky gait. He pumped Richard's hand rapidly. "How is she?" he inquired briefly, in piping tones. Richard stared at him in alarm. The doctor seemed to have deteriorated since he had last seen him -- the man was jiggling about as nervously as an encephalograph. He didn't much fancy the idea of this nut delivering Sandra's child. He said, "She's in the bedroom. Do you want a drink? We've got some home-made wine. Might steady you up." The doctor glanced at him strangely. "No, thanks very much," he said. "Not now. After, perhaps. I'm quite all right." He trotted to the bedroom. Richard poured himself a large wine and sat down to await events. He was not a believer in husbands witnessing the birth of their babies -- he was quite prepared to accept, on production to him of the child, that the event had in fact taken place. He needed no further proof. The last few weeks had passed uneventfully -- the crop had continued to flourish and once or twice he had started up the motor of the harvester to check that everything was in order. He would begin to reap, he reckoned, in about a month's time. With the additional grass from the McGowan's, he calculated that he would be able to send away at least seventy-five per cent of his produce this season, which would mean a sizable addition to his bank account. Things were going well. The moment of self-congratulation passed and fear returned. What was going on in the bedroom? Was everything all right? He rose to his feet and began pacing to and fro, realizing ruefully that his behavior was comically hackneyed. He went outside and stood in the sun, gazing at the perfect emerald blanket stretching to the hills. He would plant some trees to commemorate the event, he decided. There were few enough trees on Jade. His planting would provide a pleasant patch of shade for Sandra to sit under on hot days. He eyed the trees in the middle distance outside the McGowan place speculatively, then dismissed a fleeting idea about stealing them. They were far too big to transplant. He would import a couple of apple trees from Earth -- that was the best idea. Real fruit and shade as well at a price they could afford. The summer was going to be good. He heard the bedroom door open, close and ran inside blinking at the sudden gloom. The doctor stood outside the bedroom. "How is she?" blurted Richard. The doctor clapped him on the shoulder. "She's fine," he piped, eyelids flickering rapidly. "Just fine." "The baby?" "A good strong little boy. Congratulations." He shook Richard's hand. "I'll have that drink now, thanks." "Yes, of course. Over there." Richard gestured, hurried into the bedroom, leaving the doctor to pour his own. the pillows, brown hair falling about her shoulders, the baby in her arms. "Hello, Dick," she said smiling a little smugly, as though trying to conceal a great pride but failing. Richard kissed her. "Aren't you going to look at the baby?" asked Sandra. "Uh -- yes." He thrust a tentative forefinger at the wrinkled face protruding, like a pupating larva, from the cocoon of blankets. "Beautiful," he murmured, appalled. "Quite beautiful. I'm proud of you, darling." Suddenly the wrinkles smoothed and the angry red paled as the baby decided not to cry, after all. Richard leaned closer. "He's a damned funny color," he remarked anxiously. "What?" Sandra looked more closely. "Oh, I don't think that's anything to worry about." "Doctor." Richard called. The doctor entered rapidly, glass in hand, tongue flicking over his lips as rapidly as a snake's. "What's up?" "He looks a funny color to me," Richard said accusingly. "Sort of yellow, like a Chinaman. Should he be that color? He's all right, isn't he?" The doctor smiled briefly, hardly glancing at the baby. "It's nothing serious -- probably a touch of jaundice. You often get that with newborn babies. It usually clears up in a day or two. Call me on the radio if it doesn't improve within the week and I'll drop in and have another look." He darted from the room. His quick footsteps receded to the front door and beyond. A roar of machinery arose, faded rapidly as the helicopter whirled away into the distance. "He's gone," observed Sandra unnecessarily. "What a peculiar man." "I just hope he knows what he's doing." Richard, prodded at the baby's flesh as if testing a joint of meat. "My God, we're a bit isolated out here -- we can hardly call in a second opinion and there's not even a district nurse about." "He'll be all right," Sandra predicted confidently, hugging the baby. "Stephen will be all right, won't you, my love," she crooned. "Stephen? Stephen." He savored the sound. "Nice name. Where did you get it from? An old flame of yours?" "For heaven's sake, Dick, you sound as if you've been drinking on an empty stomach again. It's my dad's name. You don't mind, do you?" "Of course not. God, I was forgetting." He slapped his brow, laughed. "We haven't had anything to eat today. Christ, I'm sorry, darling. What can I get you? Chicken broth? Minced beef? A nice glass of milk?" He tried not to grimace at the thought. "I'm not an invalid, Dick. The usual will do. Roast pork or something like that, peas and so on -- you know. But not too much, please." "Right." He left the house, squinted against the swirling cloud of settling dust that still marked the helicopter's recent departure and made for the barn and Daisy. "I don't fancy it," said Sandra firmly a little while later, gazing with repugnance at the tray of food. "I don't really fancy it at all. Whatever possessed me to ask for roast pork I can't imagine. God, I've only just come out of labor. All I want to do, really, is to lie in the sun and take it easy." "Good idea. I'll fix you up a place outside." Taking the tray, he strode into the kitchen and tipped the contents into the disposal unit. He pulled the mattress from the spare bed, carried it out and dropped it on the grass. He fetched a couple of blankets and a pillow, helped Sandra outside. She stretched out on the temporary bed with a sigh of contentment and took Stephen from him. Sandra's lying in the sun with her transparent nightdress on looked suddenly strange. Richard moved to cover her with the blankets. "Don't," she said, smiling placidly. He wandered back indoors. The tray was on the kitchen table, where he had left it. How long was it since he had laSt eaten? Three days? Four? He couldn't remember. The time lapse bothered him. Deciding that he would, in any event, have a good substantial supper later tonight, he drank the remains of his glass of homemade wine, then followed it with a glass of cold water. Presently, he began to feel hungry, just a little. be catching," said Sandra. They were lying in the sun two weeks later. By now they had become used to the idea of nude sunbathing. After all, passers-by were a rarity. Stephen, fat and contented, lay between his parents. The day was hot and pleasant. "You can almost see the sun moving";" remarked Richard, gazing at the blue sky from between eyelids nearly closed. "Do you think we've got some new kind of sunburn?" asked Sandra. "We do spend an awful amount of time lying out here, these days." "Best thing for us," he reassured her, sitting up and examining the skin on his belly. It certainly was a peculiar color, a bilious light yellow, completely unlike the deep brown of an Earth suntan. Sandra's flesh was a similar color, as was Stephen's. But Stephen had always been like that. "It can't be suntan," he reminded her. "Stephen was born this shade. Maybe we've caught it from him." "It's this artificial food from Daisy," Sandra said with sudden decision, ignoring Richard's conjecture. "Some sort of latent dye in the grass that isn't extracted by the processing." "Could be," mused Richard. "That would explain Stephen, too, presumably. Anyway, it doesn't seem to do us any harm." "Doesn't it? What about our loss of appetite?" She was growing worried. "And this tired feeling all the time. I have it -- you complain of it. I tell you, Dick, I'm not happy about this. I've half a mind to get the doctor. In any case, we want to be right for when Mum and Dad come." Richard groaned quietly to himself. He'd been trying to forget the forthcoming visit of Sandra's parents. It had been a condition, almost, of their original emigration that Mr. and Mrs. Roberts should come and stay with them for a while once they were settled. Sandra had been adamant. Otherwise we can't go. I can't bear the thought of never seeing them again... Richard himself had no difficulty in withstanding a permanent parting from his inlaws. He had unwisely said so. Sandra had reacted promptly.  can't think why you don't like them. They're fond of you and they've been very good to us. You owe them a lot... True, but the idea of a visit for an indefinite period was now -- as it had been then -- difficult for him to face. He could picture them looking over the place. Father-inlaw, bluff and overly-hearty. Very nice. Back to nature and all that. Commendable. I take it there's a good school locally for Stephen -- in due course? Mother-in-law, blue-rinsed and high-heeled. Main drainage, I suppose, Sandra dear? Oh, God, and they would be here in a few months at his expense. That would knock a hole in the savings. He rose abruptly to his feet. "Look, darling, I don't think we ought to take any chances. It wouldn't do for your parents to find a reason for endless questions -- or us ill. Let's drop this sunbathing, just in case. We've got to eat the food but at least let's keep out of the sun as much as possible, particularly Stephen. Then, if the skin condition doesn't clear up, whatever it is, we'll get the doctor." Sandra gathered up Stephen. "Perhaps you're right." "It seems strange to be indoors like this," she said wonderingly a few minutes later. "Sort of unnatural when it's such a lovely day. There doesn't seem to be anything to do. When are you going to start the harvest, Dick?" "I thought I might have a trial run with the machine after lunch to make sure everything's in working order. Then start properly tomorrow, or maybe the day after." He knew no sense of urgency. "Lunch?" she repeated uncertainly. "I suppose we must try to eat something." L ater, feeling heavily full of food, Richard opened the barn doors wide, seated himself on the harvester. He pressed the starter and the engine coughed into life, bellowing loudly within the confines of the four walls. Smiling to himself, he felt for the gears. He enjoyed driving the huge machine. Perched on his seat some ten feet from theground,he felt master of the whole planet. He couldn't wait to get at the grass, to see it swept into the maw of the baler by the giant blades, to be compressed, wire-bound and ejected in his wake like bottles thrown from an ocean liner. He paused, listening, hand on the gearstick. The note of the engine wasn't right. It was too shrill, as though the oil level were low and the pistons on the verge of seizing. Hastily he switched off. Dismounting, he withdrew the dipstick from the sump, examined it, replaced it, puzzled. The oil level was high. He checked the gearbox, the level was correct there, too. Shrugging, he climbed back into the seat and restarted the engine. It sounded smooth enough -- there was no question of misfiring. Perhaps it was just over-revving a bit. Depressing the clutch, he engaged the gears. He realized his mistake as soon as he released the clutch. He had, somehow, got the thing in top gear. The machine moved off, gathering speed and racing through the barn doors while he struggled to maintain control. He caught sight of Sandra's startled face at the window as he sped past the homestead. Then he was on the open plain. Presently he began to enjoy himself as the harvester moved swiftly across the grass at what was, in fact, its normal operating speed, the bales dropping regularly in its wake. The problem of the gears could wait until he got back to the barn. Meanwhile he set a course for the McGowan place, humming softly to himself, the whirling blades flashing in the sun. After a while the McGowan trees loomed ahead. He gripped the gear lever, deciding to try to engage a lower gear before turning. It would be a pity if he stalled out here, miles from home, unable to restart the machine in top gear and unable to find bottom. The engine idled for a moment as he dipped the clutch. He blipped the throttle and shifted easily, slipping quietly into the next gear. Surprised, he momentarily studied the diagram on the dash. The position of the gears seemed all wrong, somehow. He released the clutch. The harvester leaped forward at an incredible speed. The trees hurtled toward him. He threw himself out of the seat and crashed heavily to the ground as the harvester, out of control, smashed full-tilt into a tree and stopped dead, engine silent. He lay on his back, dazed, his eyes full of azure sky. Across the vaulting blueness crept the golden orb of the sun, moving perceptibly as he watched. said Sandra, sudden decisiveness in her voice. "I'll be all right," protested Richard, hobbling to his chair and flopping down, glad to take the weight off his feet for a while. "It's not only you. Have you seen Stephen today?" With a flush of guilt Richard climbed to his feet again. He had been so busy lately that he had hardly had time for family domestic problems. Three weeks had passed since his accident with the harvester. The first of these weeks had been entirely occupied in repairing the machine with the few tools at his disposal. Next he had resumed his belated harvesting of his own and the McGowan's grass. The work had further been slowed by the fact that his feet had started giving him trouble. He limped painfully now into the bedroom and studied Stephen, who lay quietly in his cot. "I'm sure he's not right," said Sandra. "He lies so limply, just crying a bit now and then -- and he won't eat a thing. You know, he's gone downhill ever since we started keeping him indoors. It's as though there were something unhealthy about this house -- " "Nonsense." But Richard was concerned. Stephen had been getting along well up to three weeks ago despite his jaundiced color. At least he had been visibly putting on weight. Now, he seemed to be wasting away. "All right -- call the doctor. He can have a look at my feet at the same time." Sandra disappeared. Soon she returned, looking alarmed. "I can't raise the doctor," she said. "I can't seem to get anyone. The radio's gone wrong. All I get is a funny sort of interference." This was serious. Without the radio they were completely cut off from outside help, should help be needed. Richard hurried into the living room and sat down before the instrument, turning the tuning dial slowly, listening intently. The crackle of static faded at the dial setting for the daily newscast. Music of a sort, came out of the speaker -- an odd, rhythmic beat like the rapid tick of a watch accompanied by feverish, highpitched speaking. Or were what he took to be voices shrill instrument sounds? "It sounds just a bit like one of those ancient steel bands," ventured Sandra. "It's not right." His stomach felt suddenly empty -- his lungs seemed to clutch at his heart. The unearthly caterwauling from the radio was alien. No Earth-made record ever sounded like that. Abruptly the sound ceased. But instead of the even tones of an announcer a shrill twittering came from the radio, rising and falling in the upper register. "Something's happened to them," Richard said slowly. "You mean like an -- invasion?" Sandra had a healthy dread of aliens, although there was no hostile planet within many light-years of Jade. "I don't know. No, it can't be that. There would have been some warning, surely. How often do you listen to the radio? Frequently?" "Hardly ever. It's ages since I last switched the thing on. There never seems to be time." "So anything could have happened and we wouldn't know. Damn." He feel silent, thinking. "I'll just try the short-wave again," he said at last, flicking the switch. He found the doctor's frequency, gave the call sign and waited. The radio twittered, paused, twittered again. "That's a voice," he said heavily. "It's a voice of some sort, talking. And I don't know what the hell it's saying. Christ. What's happened, Sandy?" He rested his elbows on the tato make sense. F or a long time they sat, pondering worriedly. At last Richard stood up, wincing as his feet took the weight. "I'm going to have to go and find out what's happening -- and see if I can get somebody to come look at Stephen." "But it's miles to the next homestead." "I'll take the harvester. Should be able to make it in about six hours." He glanced out through the window. The sun was setting over the hills, the McGowan place was a black dot in the distance. "I'll make a start at first light." "Let's have a look at those feet of yours." Sandra, now that a decision had been made, became suddenly practical. "If anything happened to the harvester you couldn't walk." She stood up and painfully crossed the room to the medicine cupboard. "You, too?" asked Richard. "Are your feet going bad?" "I didn't want to worry you, Dick. You had enough on your mind, with the harvest. Still -- " she smiled briefly -- "I'll treat your feet and you can treat mine. Then I'll have a look at Stephen's." "Are his feet bad?" "They looked sore this morning. I'll put some ointment on them. Off with your shoes." Lying back in an easy chair, Richard allowed her to remove his shoes, then his socks. "Careful," he said as she began to unwrap the bandaging he had bound around his feet that morning. As she worked his mind ran back over the events of the past weeks, puzzling over the various inconsistencies. There was a simple explanation, terrifyingly straightforward. All reason told him it was impossible. He reminded himself that he had failed to informed Sandra of this idea of his because of its very impossibility -- but the real reason for his silence was that the concept scared him sick and he saw, even now, no point in frightening Sandra as well. It was impossible, wasn't it, for different regions of a planet to operate on different time scales? Yet everything pointed to the fact that their movements were getting sluggish and their machinery had become too fast for them. All the same, he told himself, it was quite impossible for time to vary in kind in areas of the same special plane. The idea presented a contradiction in terms. And yet those voices on the radio -- he could have sworn they were human voices, speeded up. Slowly Sandra unwrapped the thin muslin, baring the pad of lint on the sole of his left foot. Carefully she pulled the material away. Groaning weakly, Richard gripped the arms of his chair, knuckles white, face twisted with agony, trying to speak. Then he slumped back in a dead faint. "Sorry -- oh. I'm sorry, Dick -- " Sandra stared in horror at the sole of Richard's left foot. The skin had peeled away with the lint -- the flesh gleamed dark and raw and, sprouting out of the purple wetness, were thousands of tiny, threadlike white tendrils. And despite her horror, despite the sight of her husband lying unconscious before her and the terrible realization that beneath her own flesh were multiplying similar abominations, her overlying sensation was one of relief that now none of them would be able to leave this place. She, Richard and Stephen could gratify the all-consuming demand of her being which had possessed her these last weeks like a voraciously addictive drug. She wanted to take off her clothes, go outside and feel the hot fingers of the sun upon her hungry body. Ill T he days fled by. They sat in alternate light and darkness outside the homestead, the harvest forgotten, never venturing indoors save to fetch endless glasses of water. The sun burned down upon their bodies' darkening yellow, the cool night air soothed them for brief moments before the sun was back, arching across the sky -- ever accelerating. Stephen was improving rapidly. He lay quietly on a blanket at their feet growing stronger with every fleeting day. He was content, never demanding, accepting sips of water at frequent intervals -- yet his body filled out, his limbs grew firm and strong. A strange euphoria encompassed the family on the grass. The three rarely stirred -- each was finding it hardly necessary even to breathe. Richard's slow thoughts were more and more occupied with his sense of voluptous well-being to the exclusion of all abstract concepts. One day when the sun was especially hot and pleasurable following a cool night that had left their bodies studded with dew like diamonds, he had begun to say something to Sandra and she had turned toward him to listen. He had uttered perhaps two words before he realized that his words didn't matter and that Sandra would make an effort to understand what he was driving at -- and that anyway it was night again and the cold dew was coming. He had intended to remark on the improvement in his feet, which were no longer raw and painful. He even lifted himself ponderously as the shadows circled smoothly around the two deck-chairs and, by nightfall, he had assured himself that the flesh had healed although the tendrils were still there, trailing a thousand long white threads from the soles of his feet. He was aware of a vague longing he was unable to express in words and he looked at Sandra, picking his brief spell of daylight -- she looked back at him and he knew she understood. But now he could not summon his body to perform the walking movements necessary to carry him into the homestead and out again with more water, so he lay in the chair while the longing intensified -- and with it came the slow knowledge that there was another, better way to satisfy this craving. Stephen was the first to move. His infant mind being less constricted by the habit of years, he was more readily able to adapt to the new circumstances and recognize the craving for what it was. He rolled slowly toward the edge of his blanket while his parents watched, wondering from unblinking eyes. His small body, now on the grass, assumed a foetal position and, with knees tucked under his chin he rolled again, kneeling and finally sitting crouched, his feet flat against the ground, his short arms hugging his knees. Next Richard stirred, hands pushing at the frame of his chair, lifting his inert body from its resting place. Instinct was taking over in his case, too. His body folded, his chest and head moved forward so that for a long time he sat bent double on the edge of the chair, his hair flopped over his eyes. Gradually he became upright, left the chair and stood up. His feet felt spongy and insecure at first. He shuffled them, shifting their position and working them through the grass into the soft soil until he stood firmly, circled by his wheeling shadow. At last the tendrils on his feet probed moisture below the surface and the fluid rose into his body, satisfying a craving that had possessed him for days. Once again contentment stole through his senses and he felt his heart slow until it became an occasional spasmodic flicker. Opposite him stood Sandra. She regarded him calmly. After a long time he closed his eyes. His last conscious memory was of the wind in Sandra's hair, and he kept this memory with him as he slipped easily into half-sleeping Jade immortality. tion came to him that he was lying in a horizontal position between linen sheets, his body clothed in some sort of pyjamas. He felt tired, deadly tired, but something in his system was forcing him into an artificial alertness when all he wanted was sleep. "Wake up, Richard." The voice came from all round him, so close that it might have been within his own head. The voice, like the nagging inducement in his body to awaken, was artificial. It did not arise through any volition of his own consciousness; it was forcing its presence upon him, mechanical and metallic, from an outside source. He didn't want the voice, so he kept his eyes closed and willed it to go away -- but gradually the strength of his wakefulness rising in him like sap. He found himself hating the voice with a violence that made further sleep impossible. He opened his eyes. "Wake up, Richard." The voice spoke with dynamic forcefulness from a louvered opening in a cabinet near his eyes. For a while he studied the cabinet, noting the vaguely familiar lines, the two reels in the recessed top. He was lying on his side, he realized finally, and looking at a tape recorder beside the bed. He extended his field of vision and saw white walls and ceiling and a door that flickered strangely. He turned his eyes, following the sweep of the ceiling, seeing an angular contraption almost directly above him. From it was suspended a bottle of dark red fluid. Blood. A thin tube hung from the inverted neck of the bottle and disappeared beneath the blankets of his bed. As he watched, the level of the blood fell rapidly, far too rapidly, until the bottle was empty. He was aware of a curious flicker, accompanied by a noise so quickly gone that he only halfremembered it, and the bottle was full of blood again. Abruptly the room was dark and he could see no more. Light came again soon and the position of the tape recorder had changed. The voice came from the speaker and the voice had changed too, to a slightly different pitch. "Fm glad to see you're awake. Now, first of all, I want you to know that your wife and child are all right. You are in the Earth Rehabilitation Center and I am talking to you through this machine because foi" the time being you will not understand normal speech. My name is Dr. Svenson and from time to time I sit beside you -- on the chair you will see beside your bed." Richard saw the chair and saw also that it was in almost constant jiggling motion. From time to time he thought he could make out a sitting, semi-transparent figure. "I can't see you properly," Richard addressed the phantom. A slow fear was beginning to flow through him, driving away his lethargy. "That is because I am not always here," replied the tape recorder. "Time has accelerated for you. When you spoke I had time to replay your remark at high speed, then record my reply and play it back to you at reduced speed -- but I don't suppose you noticed any time lag." "How long am I going to be lying here like this?" He felt completely cut off from all humanity, terribly alone. "Not long by your standards," replied the voice evasively. "Such things are relative. You've had a bad time of it. Meanwhile you are under intensive treatment and for a while you will feel quite weak. You were lucky. You have been treated in time. Others were not so fortunate -- Oh, good afternoon, Mr. Roberts, (faintly) Good afternoon, Doc. How are the patients? (loudly again) Coming along nicely." The tape recorder appeared to be holding a conversation with itself. Then the voice changed and Richard recognized the hearty tones of Sandra's father. "How are you feeling, Richard? lust as well we paid you a visit to that damned planet of yours, wasn't it? Found you just in time. Gave us a turn, I can tell you, seeing you all standing there like damned statues. Always said there was something weird about the place -- Anyway, I got you all out of there pretty damned quick, I tell you. And brought charges against the Jade Exploitation Company. Made them look pretty sick -- " Richard stopped listening. God, I'll never hear the last of this. For the rest of my life he'll be telling me how he saved my life and Sandra's too... He experienced a sudden longing to be back on Jade, standing quietly in the sun with Sandra and Stephen, experiencing no problems. His senses picked up his father-in-law's voice once more. "Imagine conning folks like that. People were putting down their deposits and buying their farms, never knowing that the planet was incapable of supporting animal life. Ah, well, look before you leap, I always say -- " The voice of Dr. Svenson mercifully broke in and Richard had slipped again into a defensive state of apathy but now he made a great effort to communicate. "What was wrong with Jade? What happened?" he asked. "You heard your father-in-law tell you that Jade is not capable of supporting animal life? This is quite true and it should have been obvious to the Exploitation Company -- one would have thought that the absence of animals when they initially surveyed the place would have been sufficient to cause them to investigate further, at least. I'm not a bio-ecologist but I'm told that Jade's problem has something to do with the rigid composition of the basic organic molecules, which are not broken down when ingested into the human system. So the intake of these molecules in the form of food caused your own body cells to be gradually replaced by Jade-type cells of fundamentally plantlike construction. Your movements slowed, your thinking slowed, your machines seemed to move too fast for you. Toward the end, these effects were accelerating rapidly. But the most interesting effect came in the later stages when you began gradually to take in nourishment by photosynthesis. Eor increasing periods you lay in the sun, eating less and obtaining more of your requirements from the sun's rays, until the point was reached when your physical structure began to change and ciliate roots appeared on your feet, demanding to be buried in moist soil -- " Richard struggled with his slack ( Please turn to page # ) UiSiT; jrSfi Mjious SB#onoAi...y QustfirisAriisiiMeRjiN'riNoinit.if To Bf c.OATifP I The Editorial View j One of the most widely read science-fiction novels of the past couple of decades was Nevil Shute's On the Beach, the story of the consequences of a nuclear war. Shute's war occurred in the northern hemisphere and killed everyone in Europe, Asia and North America. The people in his story are in Australia, and although they are survivors their life expectancy is small; the exchange between the northern and southern atmospheres is slow but it is inevitable, and radioactive fallout will kill them all within weeks. On the Beach immediately provoked a storm of scientific argument. Its terrors were described as overdrawn. The scenarists of future debacles, like Herman Kahn, Edward Teller and others, asserted vigorously that no such total destruction of the human race was in the cards, and backed their arguments with reasonably reliable estimates and quite reliable facts. Although the stockpiles of atomic weapons possessed by the United States and the U.S.S.R. are huge, they are finite. Exploding every one of them over a period of a few days would produce catastrophic results, to be sure. But it would every living thing on earth, as Shute supposed. It would not even do so in the U.S. and U.S.S.R. themselves, presumably the prime targets for each other's missiles. How many Americans and Russians would survive is not very clear, but the number would be at Enough (suggests Herman Kahn) so that over a period of a generation or so, at least the United States could rebuild itself to prewar levels of affluence and technology. Of course, this is not really an attractive prospect. But certainly it is a long way short of the total destruction that Shute imagined. From these arguments the proBomb side of the discussion drew much comfort. No one suggests that a nuclear war is a trivial event. But, by the above reasoning, it is not so dreadful that it can never under any circumstances be waged. However, it now appears that all the evidence is not in. A physicist named Ernest Sternglass of the University of Pittsburgh has unearthed some new and pertinent information. It is not quite conclusive. It has even been denounced -- by the Atomic Energy Commission, for example, on the grounds that it is "false, alarmist and unscientific." More study is certainly needed. But its implications are far-reaching and should be looked into with great care. We all know, to begin with, that the advance of medicine has greatly extended the average man's life. A few centuries ago in medieval France, the average age at the time of death was actually about a year and a half less than the average age at the time of marriage. This does not of course mean that most Frenchmen married eighteen months after they died. What it means is that so many Frenchmen died in infancy that they brought the average lifetime down below the average age at which those who survived the terrible infant mortality got married. This is the principal way in which medicine has extended lifespans: by reducing the number of infant deaths. If you draw a curve showing the average infant death rate in the United States from # to #, you find a steady decline. Year after year, science saved more and more babies' lives through better medicine, better prenatal care, better diet, better everything. If you make the same study from # to the present, you find the same steady decline. But if you draw your graph for the years # to #, you see no such decline. For some reason, for those fifteen years infant death rates remained pretty much the same. Why? It is possible that the explanation is simply that for those fifteen years medicine stood still, as far as caring for the newborn and the unborn is concerned. This does not seem a reasonable explanation, but it is a possible one. If it is true, it should be simple enough to demonstrate it through a study of pediatric practices over the last few decades. Lacking confirmation of that particular hypothesis, it would appear that some other event must have been taking place. Some means that medicine was not able to prevent. Dr. Sternglass suggests that there was such an event, and it was the testing of nuclear weapons in the atmosphere, with their consequent release of radioactive materials and fallout. In support of Sternglass's thesis there is a good deal of data. We know, for instance, that a #-kiloton bomb test in Nevada in # was followed by an increase in childhood leukemia in upstate New York. It is not certain that the first event caused the second; it is only certain that the test did take place, that fallout in the New York area did come from it, and that thereafter leukemia deaths did rise. We know, too, that strontium#, a major radioactive consequence of bomb testing, is chemically very similar to calcium. We know on the basis of chemical experiments and general scientific principles that the human body, metabolizing calcium to build bones, will also metabolize a certain amount of strontium-# and use it in the same way, if the strontium-# is available in the environment. We know, too, that young children assimilate relatively more calcium (and thus strontium-#) than adults in this way, because their skeletons are still under construction. We know all this in theory, and it has been amply confirmed by investigation and experiment. The chain is quite complete. Bomb tests produce fallout. Fallout lands on pasture lands. Cows eat contaminated grass and produce strontium-#laden milk. Infants drink the milk and deposit strontium-# in their bones. Parents all over the country have cooperated for years in a mass sampling to test this hypothesis: they were asked to double up in their roles as Tooth Fairies, not only depositing a quarter under the child's pillow when a baby tooth came out but wrapping up the tooth itself and mailing it to a laboratory, where many thousands of them were assayed for their strontium-# content. Which was found to be high. And we know finally that radiation of the kind produced by strontium-# is capable of producing leukemia or bone cancer. Similar arguments can be made for other kinds of fallout, and for other kinds of events which kill babies. So here we have two sets of phenomena: between # and # there was widespread contamination of the environment by radioactivity from bomb testing; and also between # and #, there was an otherwise inexplicable halt of the steady decline in infant mortality. Is there a connection between the two sets? Perhaps not. But certainly it would take a peculiarly intransigent kind of stupidity to look at these two sets side by side and ignore them. Freeman J. Dyson, on record as that Sternglass's evidence is not to be ignored. He says, "The evidence is not sufficient to prove that Sternglass is right. The essential point is that Sternglass may be right." For, as Sternglass himself says, the logic of his study is such that it implies a problem that no one has previously considered, much less solved: "We find ourselves confronted with the utterly new situation in which, contrary to all our past thinking, even targets that are either not attacked, or are protected by an anti-ballistic missile system, can be destroyed if these 'targets' are people." Sternglass's numbers imply that radioactive fallout is roughly a hundred times more dangerous to infants than had been suspected. They indicate that twice as many babies died as should have died from normal causes during the lest period. And they suggest that an all-out war might fail to destroy a nation's cities or population and still, to quote Stesnglass again, "have the society come to an end as the infants born to the survivors die within in their first year of life." Perhaps T.S. Eliot had the answer. Perhaps all-out war means that the world ends not with the "bang" of Nevil Shute's On the Beach but with the "whimper" of the last surviving ancient.  One of our favorite people is Robert Silverberg, author, editor, gourmet, wit, world traveler and a frequent Back in #, Bob picked up a Hugo as the year's Most Promising New Writer and he has been accumulating honors ever since. Besides winning with his novelette Nightwings, Bob copped another Hugo for the same work at last year's St. Louiscon. Bob is to be Guest of Honor at the World Science Fiction Convention next summer in Heidelberg, where he will deliver the major address. Preparing to launch this Berlitzkrieg. Bob is up to his umlauts in the study of German. Though the invitation is perhaps the highest tribute the sf fraternity can pay to one of its members, this will not be the first time Bob has been the honored guest at a convention. The gals from Pittsburgh fandom selected their hero as the first GoH of their regional con and he performed so nobly that they have designated him -- get this -- Guest of Honor Emeritus. Besides logging many miles a year on the convention circuit. Bob and wife Barbara travel to the remote corners of Planet Earth, vacationing and researching books. They were off to legendary Byzantium (Istanbul to the new wave bunch) in '#, stopping there on their way back from Jorslem. This trip produced the just published If I forget Thee, O Jerusalem, a Study of the role of American Jews in the creation of the state of Israel. While on a photographic safari of Africa in #, the Silverbergs even managed to stand on Zanzibar, from where they sent greetings to John Brunner. The Silverbergs inhabit a large, rambling mansion in New York City, sharing the house with the family cats -- four permanent residents and, frequently, litters of kittens. Barbara is an electronics engineer by profession, and it is she who fixes all the household appliances. "All," Bob says, "but the electric typewriter I don't have." Barbara recently edited an anthology of cat stories called Kitten Caboodle. Bob says he and Barbara were in Caboodle in #. Our versatile Mr. Silverberg plans to continue "to explore the modes of contemporary fiction through the vehicle of science fiction." Those are his words and if you want to know what he means read Son of Man, due from Ballantine next fall. (Continued from page #) volved. And this fact has long been known but for some reason no one, neither the police nor his mentors, has ever told Jud until after he gets into fatal trouble. I find this very difficult to believe. I find it much easier to believe that Silverberg was making this up as he went along. The book is full of long pauses in which he talks his way out of one technical inconsistency at the price of sowing two others. I mean, there is time -- there is infinite time -- for all these accidents and blunders to have been forethought of and precorrected. And yet we find this civilization constantly risking its own existence for a few bucks in a tourist trade which, as described here, creates the extinction of a significant number of tour guides and tourists. We could go on this way. Silverberg skirts around the issue of why the first tour guide to the Crucifixion didn't find the entire eastern Mediterranean region black with the flylike swarms of all the tourists who would be brought there in the future. He skirts around it again and again, apparently in the hope that not many people would care about his failure to come to grips with what happens when you try to pack infinity into a single event. But I care. You see, there are only three alternative possibilities here. One of them is that Silverberg doesn't realize his sf premise is shot full of holes, another one is that he doesn't care and the third one is that he not only doesn't care -- he sees it as a virtue. Obviously he does realize that his own technological premise is inconsistent. He signals this to you again and again. So we can gratefully discard that postulate and go on to the next. Does he care? Is he glad if he doesn't care? Well, we don't know, except by inference from various statements that he's quit writing anything but what he wants to. And there may be something to be drawn, too, from the fact that he uses the premise, ramshackle though it is, in order eventually to club the book to its knees and call that an ending. Neither inference strikes me as conclusive. Maybe he just wanted to write some passages about Constantinople and going to bed with Grandma. That would be a pretty smart-arse thing to do, though, considering how much auctorial effort and reader seventy-five centses are involved here. It's a non-book. I guess that's what Up the Line is. It isn't sf -- neither tech fiction nor any other previously recognized kind. It's a new kind of non-book. And as you may have gathered, it doesn't even find anything new in Grandma.  ogram of Krug as he whispered the words of the Transcender ritual. All five came to attention as Watchman entered. The alpha hastily improvised a possible diversionary tactic. Beckoning to one of the gammas, he said, "There is an enemy outside. With your help we will confuse him." Watchman gave the gamma careful instructions, ordering the android to repeat them. Then he pointed to the chapel's rear door, behind the alter, and the gamma went out. After a moment for prayer Watchman returned to Leon Spaulding. "You were told the complete truth," the alpha reported. "This is indeed a refrigeration dome. A team of mechanics is engaged in difficult recalibration work inside. If you enter you'll certainly disturb them and you'll have to walk carefully to sidestep some open traps in the floor. In addition you will be exposed to a temperature of minus -- " "Even so, I want to go in," said Spaulding. "Please let me get through." Watchman caught sight of his gamma approaching, breathless, from the east. Unhurriedly, the alpha made as if to give Spaulding access to the chapel door. In that instant the gamma rushed up, shouting, "Help! Help for ( Continued from page # ) Krug! Krug is in danger! Save Krug!" "Where?" Watchman demanded. "By the control center! Assassins! Assassins!" Watchman allowed Spaulding no opportunity to ponder the implausibilities of the situation. "Come on," he said, tugging the ectogene's arm. "We have to hurry!" Spaulding was pale with shock. As Watchman had hoped, the supposed emergency had blotted the problem of the chapel from his mind. Together they ran in frantic haste toward the control center. After twenty strides Watchman looked back and saw dozens of androids rushing toward the chapel in accordance with his orders. They would dismantle it within minutes. By the time Leon Spaulding was able to return to this sector, the dome would house nothing but refrigeration equipment. gets cold. Now we go down." The scooprods descended. Snowflakes were beginning to swirl about the tower. The repellor field at the summit deflected them, sending them cascading off at a broad angle. It was impossible to run proper weather control here because of the need to keep the tundra constantly frozen. A good thing, Krug thought, that androids didn't mind working in the snow. He throbbed with impatience. There was so much still to do before the tower could function. Manuel said, "We're leaving, Father. We're booked into the New Orleans shunt room for a week of ego shifts." Krug scowled. "I wish to hell you stop that stuff." "Where's the harm? To swap identities with your own true friends? To spend a week in somebody else's soul? It's harmless. It's liberating. It's miraculous. You ought to try it." Krug spat. "I'm serious," Manuel said. "It would pull you out of yourself a little. That morbid concentration on the problems of high finance, that intense and exhausting fascination with the challenge of interstellar communications, the terrible strain on your neural network that comes from -- " "Go on, " Krug said. "Go. Change your minds all around. I'm busy." "You wouldn't even consider shunting. Father?" "It's quite pleasant," said Nick Ssu-ma. He was Krug's favorite among his son's friends, an amiable Chinese boy with close-cropped blond hair and an easy smile. "It gives you a splendid new perspective on all human relationships." "Try it once, just once," Jed Guilbert offered, "and I promise that you'll never -- " "Quicker than that I take up swimming on Jupiter," said Krug. "Go. Go. Be happy. Shunt all you like. Not me." "I'll see you next week. Father." Manuel and his friends sprinted toward the transmat. Krug rammed his knuckles together and stood watching the young men run. He felt a tremor of something close to envy. He had never had time for any of these amusements. There had always been work to do, a deal to close, a crucial series of lab tests to oversee, a meeting with the bankers, a crisis in the Martian market. While others gaily jumped into stasis nets and exchanged egos for week-long trips, he had built a corporate empire and now it was too late for him to give himself up to the pleasures of the world. So what? he asked himself fiercely. So what? So I'm a nineteenthcentury man in a twenty-third-century body. So I'll get along without shunt rooms. Anyway, who would I trust inside my head? What friend would I swap egos with? Who, who, who? He realized that there was hardly anyone. Manuel, perhaps. It might be helpful to do a shunt with Manuel. We'd get to understand each other better, maybe. Give up some of our extreme positions, move toward a meeting in the middle. He's not all wrong about how he lives. I'm not all right. See things with each other's eyes, maybe? But at once Krug recoiled from the idea. A father-son ego shift seemed almost incestuous. There were things he didn't want to know about Manuel. There certainly were things he didn't want Manuel to know about him. To swap identities, even for a moment, was out of the question. But what about Thor Watchman, then, as a shunt partner? The alpha was admirably sane, competent, trustworthy -- in many ways Krug was closer to him than to any other living person. He could not think of any secrets that he had kept from Watchman. If he intended to sample the shunt experience at all he might find it useful and informative to... Shocked, Krug crushed the thought. Trade egos with an android? He said quickly to Niccolo Vargas, "Do you have some time, or you have to get back to the observatory right away?" "There's no rush." "We can go to the ultrawave lab now. They just set up a small working model of the prime-level accumulator. You'll be interested." They began to walk across the crisp, mossy tundra. A crew of gammas came by, driving snoweaters. After a moment Krug said, "You ever try the shunt room?" Vargas chuckled. "I've spent seventy years calibrating my mind so I can use it properly. I'm not that eager to let somebody get into it and change all the settings." "Exactly. Exactly. These games are for the very young. We -- " K rug paused. Two alphas, a male and a female, had emerged from a transmat and were walking rapidly toward him. He did not recognize them. The male wore a dark tunic open at the throat, the female a short gray robe. A glittering emblem, radiating energy up and down the spectrum in steady pulsations, was affixed to the right breast of each. As they drew close Krug was able to see the letters Political agitators? No doubt. And he was caught out here in the open, forced to listen to their spiel. What splendid timing! Where was Spaulding, he wondered. Leon will get them out of here fast enough... The male alpha said, "How fortunate we are to find you here, Mr. Krug. For some weeks we have sought an appointment with you but it proved unattainable and so we have come -- I should introduce myself first. Forgive me. I am Siegfried Fileclerk, certified field representative of the Android Equality Party, as no doubt you have already discovered by these emblems. My companion is Alpha Cassandra we might have just a word with you -- " " -- concerning the forthcoming session of the Congress and the proposed constitutional amendment dealing with the civil rights of synthetic persons," said Cassandra Nucleus. Krug was astounded by the audacity of the pair. Anyone, even an android of another employ, was free to come here via transmat. But to accost him like this, to bedevil him with politics -- incredible! Siegfried Fileclerk said, "Our boldness in approaching you directly is the outgrowth of the seriousness of our concern. To define the place of the android in the modern world is no slight challenge, Mr. Krug." "And you, as the central figure in the manufacture of synthetic persons," said Cassandra Nucleus, "hold the key role in determining the future of the synthetic person in human society. Therefore we request you -- " "Synthetic persons?" Krug said, incredulous. "Is that what you call yourselves now? Are you crazy, telling me such things? Me? Whose androids are you, anyway?" Siegfried Fileclerk stumbled back a pace, as though the vehemence of Krug's tone had shattered his amazing self-confidence, as though the enormity of what he was trying to do had burst upon his mind at last. But Cassandra Nucleus remained poised. The slender alpha female said coolly, "Alpha Fileclerk is registered with the Property Protection Syndicate of Buenos Aires and I am a modulator assigned to Labrador Transmat General. However, we are both in free-time periods at present, and by act of Congress Twenty-two hundred and twelve it is legitimate for us, when off duty, to carry on overt political activity on behalf of the rights of synthetic persons. If you would grant us only a short while to explain the text of our proposed constitutional amendment and to indicate why we feel it is appropriate for you to take a public position in favor of -- " "Spaulding!" Krug roared. "Spaulding, where are you? Get these maniac androids away from me -- " He saw no sign of Spaulding. The ectogene had wandered off on some sort of inspection tour of the site perimeter while Krug had gone to the tower's summit. Cassandra Nucleus drew a glistening data cube from the bosom of her robe. Holding it toward Krug, she said, "The essence of our views is contained in this. If you -- " "Spaulding!" This time Krug's shout conjured up the ectogene. He came from the northern part of the site at a frenzied gallop, Thor Watchman running more smoothly beside him. As he approached Cassandra Nucleus showed alarm for the first time -- in agitation she tried to press the data cube into Krug's hand. Krug glared at it as if it were a psychbomb. They struggled briefly. To his surprise he found the android female in his arms in a curious counterfeit of a passionate embrace, though she was really only attempting to give him the cube. He caught her by one shoulder and pushed her away from him, holding her at arm's length. An instant later Leon Spaulding drew a small shining needier and fired a single bolt that penetrated Cassandra Nucleus' breast precisely in the center alpha went spinning backward and fell without uttering a sound. The data cube, dropping from her lifeless fingers, bounced along the frozen earth; Siegfried Fileclerk, moaning, snatched it up. With a terrible cry of anguish Thor Watchman slapped the needier from Spaulding's hand and immediately afterward sent the ectogene toppling with a single savage thrust of his fist. Niccolo Vargas, who had looked on silently since the arrival of the two alphas, knelt beside Cassandra Nucleus, examining her wound. "Idiot!" Krug cried, glaring at Leon Spaulding. Watchman, hovering over the fallen Spaulding, muttered, "You could have killed Krug. She wasn't a meter away from him when you fired. Barbarian! Barbarian!" "She's dead," Vargas said. Siegfried Fileclerk began to sob. A ring of workmen, betas and gammas, collected at a safe distance and looked on in obvious terror. Krug felt the world whirling about his head. 'AVhy did you shoot?" Trembling, Spaulding said, "You were in danger -- they said there were assassins -- " "Political agitators," Krug said, eyeing him with contempt. "She was only trying to give me some propaganda for android equality." "I was told -- " Shivering, crumpled, Spaulding hid his face. "Idiot!" Watchman said hollowly, "It was an error. An unfortunate coincidence. The report that was brought to us -- " "Enough," Krug said. "An android's dead. I'll take responsibility. She said she belonged to Labrador Transmat General. Spaulding, get in touch with their lawyers and -- no, you aren't in shape to do anything now. Watchman. Notify our legal staff that Labrador Transmat has the basis for a tort action against us, destruction of android, and that we settle. Tell counsel to do what has to be done. Then get somebody from staff working on a press statement. Regrettable accident, that kind of thing. No political overtones. Clear?" "What shall I do with the body?" Watchman asked. "Regular disposal procedures?" "The body belongs to Labrador Transmat," said Krug. "Freeze it for them. Hold it pending claim." To Spaulding he said, "Get up. I'm due in New York now. You come with me." toward the control center, went through the Rite of Balancing the Soul two full times before the numbness began to leave him. The hideous outcome of his ruse still stunned his spirit. He had been concerned only with getting Spaulding away from the chapel. It had not occurred to him that Spaulding might actually come upon Krug struggling with a possibly murderous stranger, nor that the ectogene was armed, nor that he was capable of taking life. But evidently Spaulding's frustration at being barred by androids from the alleged refrigeration dome had translated itself into murderous fury when he beheld an android apparently attacking Krug. And so the female alpha was dead. A slight error of aim and Krug might be dead now, too. When he reached his office Watchman made the sign of Krugbe-praised eight times in succession and ran through half the sequences of codon triplets. These devotions calmed him. He put through a call to San Francisco, to the offices of Fearon  Doheny, Krug's chief counsel in liability cases. Lou Fearon, the Witherer Senator's younger brother, came on the screen. Watchman told him the story. "Why did Spaulding shoot?" "Hysteria. Stupidity. Excitement." "Krug didn't order him to fire?" "Absolutely not. The bolt came self. And he was in no danger." "Witnesses?" "Niccolo Vargas, myself, the betas and gammas standing by. Should I get their names?" "Forget it," said the lawyer. "You know what a beta's testimony is worth. Where's Vargas nOw?" "Still here. I think he's going back to his observatory soon." "Tell him to call me collect later in the day. I'll transmat out and take a deposition from him. As for that alpha -- " "Don't bother with him," Watchman advised. "How so?" "A political fanatic. He'll try to make capital out of it. I'd keep him away from the case if I could." "He was a witness," Fearon said. "He'll have to be called. I'll neutralize him some way. Who owns him, do you know?" "Property Protection of Buenos Aires." "We've done work for them. I'll have Joe Doheny call and buy him for Krug. He can't very well make trouble for Krug if -- " "No," Watchman said. "Bad move. I'm surprised at you, Lou." "Why?" right? Sensitive on the issue of androids as chattels. We shoot down his companion without warning and then we try to buy him to silence him? How does that look? We'll he releases a statement to the press." Fearon nodded bleakly. "Of course. Of course. Okay, Thor -- how would you handle him?" "Let me talk to him," Watchman said. "Android to android. I'll communicate somehow." "I hope so. Meanwhile I'll call Labrador Transmat and find out how much they're asking in damages for the loss of their alpha girl. We'll settle this fast. You tell Krug not to worry. This time next week, it'll be as though the whole thing never happened." Except that an alpha is dead. Watchman thought, breaking the contact. H e went outside. The snow was falling more heavily now. Snoweater teams were efficiently keeping the whole area clean, except for a circle some fifty meters in diameter centered on the place where the body of Cassandra Nucleus lay. They were carefully avoiding that. A light dusting of snow now covered her corpse. Beside her, motionless, whitening in the storm, stood Siegfried Fileclerk. Watchman went up to him. "Her owner is being notified," he said. "I'll have some gammas carry her into storage until they call for her." "Leave her here," Fileclerk said. "What?" "Right here, where she fell. I want every android working on this job to see her body. Hearing about a murder like this isn't enough. I want them to see!" Watchman glanced at the dead alpha. Fileclerk had opened her robe. Her breasts were bare and the path of the needler's bolt was visible between them. It had seared a window through her chest. "She shouldn't lie in the snow," he said. Fileclerk compressed his lips. "I want them to see. Watchman, this was an execution. A political execution." "Don't be preposterous." "Krug summoned his henchman and had her shot down for the crime of seeking his support. We both saw it. She posed no threat to him. In her enthusiasm she came too close to him while presenting our viewpoint, that's all. Yet he had her killed." "An irrational interpretation," Watchman said. "Krug had nothing to gain by removing her. He sees the Android Equality Party as a mild source of harassment, not a serious menace. If he had any reawould he have let you live? Another quick shot and you'd have joined her." "Why was she killed, then?" "A mistake," said Watchman. "The killer was Krug's private secretary. He had been told that assassins were making an attempt on Krug's life. When he reached the scene he saw her grappling with Krug. It looked damning -- I had the same view of things he had. Without hesitating, he fired." "Even so," Fileclerk grunted, "he could have aimed for a leg. Clearly he's an expert marksman. Instead of wounding, he slew. He pierced her breast with great skill. Why? Why?" "A flaw of character. He's an ectogene. He has powerful antiandroid prejudices. Just a few moments before he had come into tense confrontation with myself and several other androids and he had been thwarted. Normally he boils with resentments -- this time he boiled over. When he found that the 'assassin' was an android, he shot to kill." "I see." "It was his personal decision. Krug gave no orders for him to shoot at all, let alone to shoot to kill." Fileclerk flicked snow from his features. "Well, then, what will be done to punish this murderous ectogene?" "Krug will reprimand him." "I speak of legal punishment. The penalty for murder is personality erasure, is it not?" Sighing, Watchman said, "For murder of a human being, yes. The ectogene merely destroyed some property belonging to Fabrador Transmat General. A civil offense. Fabrador Transmat will seek reparations in the courts and Krug has already admitted liability. He'll pay her full price." "Her full price! Her full price! A civil offense! Krug to pay! What does the murderer pay? Nothing. Nothing. He is not even accused of crime. Alpha Watchman, are you truly an android?" "My vat records are yours to consult." "I wonder. You look synthetic but you think too much like a human." "I am synthetic. Alpha Fileclerk, I assure you." "But castrated?" "My body is complete." "I spoke in metaphor. You have been conditioned in some way to uphold the human point of view against your own best interests." "I have had no conditioning except normal android training." "Yet Krug seems to have bought not only your body but your soul." "Krug is my maker. I yield myself fully to Krug." sense." Fileclerk snapped. "A woman's been killed out of hand, for no particular reason, and Krug's going to pay off her owners and that will be the end of it. Can you accept that? Can you simply shrug and say she was only property? Can you thiiik of yourself as property?" "I am property," Watchman said. "And you accept your status gladly?" "I accept my status, knowing that a time of redemption is to come." "You believe that?" "I believe that." "You're a self-deluding fool. Alpha Watchman. You've built a cozy little fantasy that allows you to tolerate slavery, your own and that of all your kind, and you don't even realize how much damage you're doing to yourself and the android cause. And what happened here today doesn't shake your mind at all. You'll go to your chapel, and pray for Krug to liberate you. Meanwhile the real Krug was standing right on this patch of frozen ground, looking on while an alpha woman was shot to death, and your savior's response to that was to tell you to call his lawyers and arrange for settlement of a simple property-damage tort. Is this the man you worship?" "I don't worship a man," said Watchman. "I worship the idea of Krug the Maker, Krug the Preserver, Krug the Redeemer. The man who sent me to call the lawyers was only one manifestation of that idea. Not the most important manifestation." "You believe that, too?" "I believe that, too." "You're impossible," Siegfried Fileclerk muttered. "Listen -- we live in the real world. We have a real problem and we must seek a real solution. Our solution lies in political organization. There are now five of us for every one of them. More of us come from the vats daily while they scarcely reproduce at all. We've accepted our status too long. If we press for recognition and equality we'll have to get it, because they're secretly afraid of us and know that we could crush them if we chose to. Not that I'm advocating force, merely the hint of the threat of force, the hint of the hint, even. But we must work through constitutional forms. The admission of androids to the Congress, the granting of citizenship, the establishment of legal existence as persons -- " platform." "You don't see the logic of it? After today? After this?" "I see that humans tolerate your party and even find its antics amusing," Watchman said. "I also see that if your demands ever become anything more than token requests troublesome alpha through a hypnolobotomy and, if necessary, execute the party leadership just as ruthlessly as you seem to think this alpha was executed here. The human economy depends on the concept of androids as property. That may change -- but the change won't come your way. It can come only as a voluntary act of renunciation by the humans." "A naive assumption. You credit them with virtues that they simply don't have." "They created us. Can they be devils? If they are, what are we?" T hey aren't devils," said Fileclerk. "What they are is human beings who are blindly and stupidly selfish. They have to be educated to an understanding of what we are and what they're doing to us. This isn't the first time they've done something like this. Once there was a white race and a brown race and the whites enslaved the browns. The browns were bought and sold like animals and the laws governing their status were civil laws, property laws an exact parallel to our condition. But a few enlightened whites saw the injustice of it and campaigned for an end to slavery. And after years of political maneuvering, of marshaling of public opinion, of actual warfare, the slaves were freed and became citizens. We take that as our pattern for action." "The parallel's not exact. The whites had no right to interfere with the freedom of their brownskinned fellow humans. The whites themselves, some of them, finally came to realize that and freed the slaves. The slaves didn't do the political maneuvering and the marshaling of public opinion -- they just stood there and suffered until the whites understood their own guilt. In any case those slaves were human beings. By what right does one human enslave another? But our masters made us. We owe our whole existence to them. They can do as they please with us -- that's why they brought us into being. We have no moral case against them." "They make their children, too," Fileclerk pointed out. "And to a limited extent they regard their children as property, at least while they're growing up. But the slavery of children ends when childhood ends. What about ours? Is there that much difference between a child made in bed and a child made in a vat?" "I agree that the present legal status of androids is unjust -- " "Hurrah!" " -- but I disagree with you on tactics," Watchman went on. "A political party isn't the answer. The humans know their nineteenth-century history and they've considered and dismissed the parallels -- if their consciences were hurting we'd have known it by now. Where are the modern abolitionists? I don't see very many. No, we can't try to put moral pressure on them, not directly. We have to have faith in them, we have to realize that what we suffer today is a test of our virtue, our strength, a test devised by Krug to determine whether synthetic humans can be integrated into human society. I'll give you a historical example: the Roman Emperors fed Christians to the lions. Eventually the Emperors not only stopped doing that but became Christians themselves. It didn't happen because the early Christians formed a political party and hinted that they might just rise up and massacre the pagans if they weren't allowed religious freedom. It was a triumph of faith over tyranny. In the same way -- " "Keep your silly religion," Fileclerk said with sudden explosive inSo long as the alphas remain divided -- " "Your aims and ours are incompatible. We counsel patience. We pray for divine grace. You are agitators and pamphleteers. How can we join you?" Watchman realized that Fileclerk no longer was listening to him. He seemed to draw into himself. His eyes glazed. Tears ran down his cheeks and flakes of snow stuck to the moist tracks. Watchman had never seen an android weep before, though he knew it was physiologically possible. He said, "We'll never convert each other, I suppose. But do one thing for me. Promise that you won't go around saying that Krug had her removed deliberately. Krug's potentially the greatest ally the cause of android equality has. He could save us with a single statement. But if you alienate him by smearing him with a ridiculous charge like that, you'll do us all tremendous damage." Fileclerk closed his eyes. He sagged slowly to his knees. He threw himself on the body of Cassandra Nucleus, making dry choking sounds. Watchman looked down silently for a moment. Then he said gently, "Come with me to our chapel. Lying in the snow is foolishness. Even if you don't believe, we have techniques for easing the soul, for finding ways to meet grief. Talk to one of our Transcenders. Pray to Krug, perhaps, and -- " "Go away," Siegfried Fileclerk said indistinctly. "Go away." Watchman shrugged. He felt an immense weight of sadness; he felt empty and cold. He left the two alphas, the living one and the dead, where they lay in the gathering whiteness, and strode off to the north to find the relocated chapel. And the first that Krug brought forth was Gamma and Krug said unto him, Lo, you are sturdy and strong and you shall do all that is asked of you without protest and you shall be happy as you work. And Krug loved Gamma so dearly that He made many more of him, so that there was a multitude of him. The next that Krug brought forth was Beta and Krug said unto him, Lo, you shall be strong but you shall also have understanding and you shall be of great value to the world and your days shall be joyous and good. And Krug loved Beta so dearly that He spared him from the worst of the burdens of the body and spared him also from the worst of the burdens of the mind and the life of Beta was as a bright springtime day. The last that Krug brought forth was Alpha and Krug said unto him, Lo, the tasks laid upon you shall not be light, for in body you shall exceed the Children of the Womb and in mind you shall be their equal and they shall lean upon you as though upon a stout staff And Krug loved Alpha so dearly that He gave him many gifts, so that he might bear himself with pride and look without fear into the eyes of the Children of the Womb. "good evening!" the alpha on duty at the New Orleans shunt room said as Manuel Krug and his companions emerged from the transmat. "Mr. Krug, Mr. Ssu-ma, Mr. Guilbert, Mr. Tennyson, Mr. Mishima, Mr. Foster. Good evening. Will you come this way? Your waiting chamber is ready." The antechamber of the New Orleans shunt room was a cool, tunnel-like structure about a hundred meters long, divided into eight sealed subchambers in which prospective identity-changers could wait while the stasis net was being prepared to receive them. The subchambers, though small, were comfortable: webfoam couches, elegant sensory-drift patterns on the ceiling, music cubes available at the touch of a switch, a decent variety of olfactory and visual channels in the wall and a number of other contemporary conveniences. The alpha settled each of them in a couch, saying, "Programing time tonight will be approximately ninety minutes. That's not too bad, is it?" "Can't you speed it up?" Manuel said. "Ah, no, no hope of that. Last night, do you know, we were running four hours behind? Here, Mr. Krug -- if you'll let me clip the electrode in place -- thank you. Thank you. And this one? Good. And the matrix-scanner -- yes, yes, fine. We're all set. Mr. Ssuma, please?" The android bustled about the room, hooking them up. It took about a minute to get each one ready. When the job was done the alpha withdrew. Data began to drain from the six men in the waiting room. The stasis net was taking profiles of their personality contours, so that it could program itself to handle any sudden surge of emotion while the ego-shifts were actually going on. Manuel looked around. He was tense with anticipation, eager to embark on the shifting. These five were his oldest, closest friends; he had known them since childhood. Someone had nicknamed them the Spectrum Group a decade ago, when by coincidence they showed up at the dedication of a new undersea sensorium wearing costumes of the spectral sequence of visible light: Nick Ssu-ma in red. Will Mishima in violet, and the others neatly arranged in between. The nickname had stuck. They were wealthy, though none, of course, was as wealthy as Manuel. They were young and vigorous. All but Cadge Foster and Jed Guilbert had married within the past few years but marriage was no bar to their continued friendship. Manuel had shared the pleasures of the shunt room with them on a dozen occasions. They had been planning this visit for over a month. "I hate this waiting," Manuel said. "I wish we could plunge into the stasis net the minute we get here." "Too dangerous," said Lloyd Tennyson. He was agile, longlegged, a superb athlete. Three mirror-plates gleamed in his high, broad forehead. "That's the point," Manuel insisted. "The thrill of danger. To jump in boldly, instantly, hazarding everything in one glorious leap." "And the preciousness of irreplaceable human life?" asked narroweyed, chalky-faced Will Mishima. "It wouldn't ever be allowed. The risks are well known." "Have one of your father's engineers invent a stasis net that programs itself instantaneously," Jed Guilbert proposed. "That would eliminate both the danger and the waiting." "If they could, they would," Tennyson pointed out. "You could bribe an attendant to let you go in without a programing wait," Nick Ssu-ma suggested slyly. "Tried it," Manuel said. "An alpha in the Pittsburgh shunt room three years ago. Offered him thousands. The alpha just smiled. I doubled the offer and he smiled twice as hard. Wasn't interested in money. I never realized that before -- how can you bribe an android?" "Right," Mishima said. "You can buy an android outright -- you can buy a whole shunt room, if you like -- but bribery's another matter. The motivations of an android -- " "I might buy a shunt room, then," Manuel said. Jed Guilbert peered at him. "Would you really risk going straight into the net?" "I think so." "Knowing that in case of an overload or some transmission error you might never get back inside your own head?" "What are the chances of that?" "Finite," Guilbert said. "You've got a century and a half of life coming to you. Does it make sense to -- " "I'm with Manuel," Cadge Foster said. He was the least glib member of the group, verging on taciturnity, but when he spoke he spoke with conviction. "Risk is essential to life. We need to take chances. We need to venture ourselves." "Pointless chances?" Tennyson asked. "The quality of the shunt wouldn't be any better if we went in immediately. The only difference would be that we'd eliminate the waiting time. I don't like the odds. To gamble a century in order to save a couple of hours? I'm not that bored by waiting." "You might be bored by life itself," Nick Ssu-ma said. "So weary of it all that you'd stake a century against an hour just for the sake of diversion. I feel that way sometimes -- don't you? There once was a game played with a hand weapon, a game called -- ah -- Swedish Roulette?" "Polish," Lloyd Tennyson corrected. "Polish Roulette, then. In which they took this weapon, which could be loaded with six or eight separate explosive charges, and loaded it with only one -- " Manuel disliked the trend of the conversation. Breaking in, he said sharply to Cadge Foster, "What's that thing you're playing with?" "I found it in a niche under my couch. It's some kind of communications device. It says things to you." "Let's see it." F oster tossed it over. It was a gray-green plastic, vaguely cubical but beveled to a curve at most of the intersections of its faces. Manuel cupped it in his hands and peered into its cloudy depths. Words began to form, making a or of the object. "Clever," Manuel said. He held it out for Nick Ssu-man to see. When he took it back the message changed. "It isn't a syllogism," Manuel said. "Syllogisms take the form. All A is B. No T is A. Therefore, T is not B." "What are you babbling about?" Mishima asked. "I'm giving this machine a logic lesson. You'd think a machine would know -- " "I've got one, too," Ssu-ma said. "Just to the left of the channel selector. Oh. Oh, my. Look at that!" He showed his cube to Lloyd Tennyson, who emitted a guffaw. Manuel, craning his neck, still could not see the message. Ssu-ma held the cube so that Manuel could read it. "I don't understand it," Manuel said. "It's an android dirty joke," Ssu-ma explained. "One of my betas told it to me a few weeks ago. You see, there's this hermaphrodite gamma -- " "We've all got them," Jed Guilbert announced. "It's a new thing for keeping people amused while they're waiting, I guess." "How does it work?" Manuel asked. Cadge Foster said, "It's primed to pick up anything we say. Then I imagine it relays a signal to a randomizing message center that picks out something vaguely relevant -- or interestingly irrelevant -- and feeds it onto the screen inside the cube." "And we each get a different message?" "Nick's and mine are the same right now." Tennyson reported. "No -- his is changing. Mine is staying -- " "I think it's insane," Mishima said. "Maybe that's the whole point," said Manuel. "Is it handing out anything but gibberish?" "I'm getting a news report on mine," Guilbert said. "Something about your father, Manuel -- " "Let me see." "Here -- catch -- " "More nonsense," Manuel said. "I don't think I find these things amusing." "I'm getting the news story on mine now," said Tennyson. "What do you think it's all about?" "Never heard of her," said Manuel. "And Spaulding's older than that. He's been working for my father since -- " "Perhaps you should call your father, Manuel," Ssu-ma said. "If there's really trouble -- " "And cancel the shunt? When we're booked in here for a week? I'll find out about it when I come out. If there's anything to find out." "Let's go back to syllogisms," Manuel told the cube he held. "If all men are reptiles, and alpha androids are reptiles -- " "Listen to what mine says!" shouted Tennyson. "More!" Guilbert cried. "More!" "Can we put these things away now?" Manuel asked. "I think this really is a news broadcast," Cadge Foster murmured. "I've heard of this Fileclerk. He's pushing a constitutional amendment that would open Congress to alphas. And -- " "Enough," Manuel said. He began to toss his cube to the floor but, seeing the message change, glanced at it once again. "Do you?" he asked. The cube went blank. He dropped it gratefully. The alpha attendant entered the subchamber and started to disconnect the electrodes. "You may proceed to the shunt room, gentlemen," said the alpha blandly. "The programing has been completed and the stasis net is ready to receive you." T hey had moved the chapel to a dome near the outer rim of the service area in a section where tools were repaired. In less than two hours a flawless transfer had been carried out. Inside, the new chapel was indistinguishable from the old. Within it Watchman found a dozen off-duty betas going through a ritual of consecration, a knot of gammas looking on. No one spoke to him or even looked directly at him -- in the presence of an alpha they all scrupulously obeyed the code of social distances. Briefly Watchman prayed beneath the hologram of Krug. His soul was eased some, after a while, though the tensions of his long wintry dialogue with Siegfried Fileclerk would not leave him. His faith had not wavered before Fileclerk's brusque pragmatic arguments but for a few moments, while they were thrusting and parrying beside the body of Cassandra Nucleus, Watchman had felt the touch of despair's wings brushing his cheeks. Fileclerk had struck at a vulnerable place: Krug's attitude toward the slaying of the alpha. Krug had seemed so unmoved by it! True, he had looked annoyed -- but was it merely the expense, the nuisance of a suit, that bothered him? Watchman had riposted with the proper metaphysical statements, yet he was disturbed. Why had Krug not seemed lessened by grace? Where was the hope of redemption? Where was the mercy of the Maker? The snow was slackening when Watchman left the chapel. Night had come, moonless, the stars unbearably sharp. Savage winds knifed across the flat, treeless expanse of the construction site. Siegfried Fileclerk was gone -- so was the corpse of Cassandra Nucleus. Long lines of workers stood in front of the transmat banks for the shift was changing. Watchman returned to the control center. Euclid Planner, his relief man, was there. "I'm on," Planner said. "Go. You stayed late tonight." "A complicated day. You know "Of course. Labrador Transmat's claimed the body. The lawyers have been all over the place." Planner himself eased into the linkup seat. "I understand the chapel's been moved, too." "We had to. That's how it all started -- Spaulding got too interested in the chapel. It's a long story." "I've heard it," Euclid Planner said. He prepared to jack himself into the computer. "There'll be problems out of this. As if there weren't problems enough. Go with Krug, Thor." "Go with Krug," Watchman murmured. He took his leave. The outbound workers on the transmat line made way for him. He entered the cubicle and let the green glow hurl him to his threeroom flat in Stockholm, in the section of the android quarter favored by alphas. The private transmat was a rare privilege, a mark of the esteem in which he was held by Krug. He knew no other android who had one -- but Krug had insisted that it was necessary for Watchman to be able to leave his apartment on a moment's notice and had had the cubicle installed. He felt drained and weary. He set himself for two hours of sleep, stripped and lay down. as before. That was unusual. He decided to give himself another hour of rest and closed his eyes. But in a short while he was interrupted by the chime of the telephone. Turning toward the screen, he saw Lilith Meson. Sleepily he made the Krug-be-praised sign at her. She looked somber. She said, "Can you come to the Valhallavagen chapel, Thor?" "Now?" "Now, if you can. It's tense here. The Cassandra Nucleus thing -- we don't know what to think, Thor." "Wait," he said. "I'll be there." He put on a robe, set the transmat coordinates for the Valhallavagen cubicle and jumped. It was a fifty-meter walk from the cubicle to the chapel; transmats were never installed inside a chapel. A feeble, strained dawn was breaking. In the night there had been a little snow here, too. Watchman saw; the remnants of it fleeced the deep windowledges of the old buildings. The chapel was in a ground-floor flat at the corner. Some fifteen androids were there, all alphas. The lower classes rarely used the Valhallavagen chapel, though they were free to do so. Betas felt uncomfortable in it and gammas preferred to worship in Gamma Town, far across the city. Watchman recognized some of the most distinguished members of his kind in the group. He acknowledged the greetings of the poetess Andromeda Quark, the historian Mazda Constructor, the theologian Pontifex Dispatcher, the philosopher Krishna Guardsman and several others who were among the elite of the elite. All seemed ragged with tension. When Watchman made Krug-be-praised at them most of them returned the gesture halfheartedly, perfunctorily. Lilith Meson said, "Lorgive us for breaking your rest, Thor. But as you see an important conference is in progress." "How can I help?" "You were a witness to the slaying of Alpha Cassandra Nucleus," Pontifex Dispatcher said. He was heavy, slow-moving, an android of dignified and imposing bearing who came from one of the earliest of Krug's batches. He had played a major role in the shaping of their religion. "We have somewhat of a theological crisis now," Dispatcher went on. "In view of the charges raised by Siegfried Fileclerk -- " "Charges? I hadn't heard." "Will you tell him?" Pontifex Dispatcher said, glancing at Andromeda Quark. The poetess, lean and intense, with an elegant, reedy voice, said, "Fileclerk held a press conference Nucleus was a politically motivated act carried out at the instigation of -- " she could barely say it -- "Krug." "Slime of the Vat," Watchman muttered. "I begged him not to do that. Fileclerk and I stood talking in the snow half an hour and I told him -- I told him -- " He knotted his fingers. "Was there a statement from Krug?" "A denial," said Mazda Constructor, who for four years had with Watchman's surreptitious aid been secretly compiling the annals of the androids from Krug's deadstorage data file. "An immediate cidental." "Who spoke for Krug?" Watchman asked. "A lawyer. Fearon, the Senator's brother." "Not Spaulding, eh? Still in shock, I guess. Well, so Fileclerk's been spewing filth. What of it?" Softly Pontifex Dispatcher said, "At this moment chapels everywhere are crowded as your brothers and sisters gather to discuss the imtheological resonances are so terribly complex. If Krug indeed did give the order for the ending of Cassandra Nucleus' life, did he do so in order to show His displeasure over the activities of the Android Equality Party? That is, does He prefer our way to theirs? Or, on the other hand, did He take her life to register His disapproval of the ulticourse are roughly the same as our own? If the former, our faith is justified. But if the latter, you see, then possibly we have been given a sign that Krug totally rejects the concept of android equality. And then there is no hope for us." Krishna Guardsman, whose teachings on the relationship of Krug to android were revered by all. "However, I take comfort in the thought that if Krug struck Alpha Nucleus down to show His dislike of the equality movement. He did so merely to oppose political agitation for equality now and was in effect reminding us to be more patient and await His grace. But -- " "We should also consider a much darker possibility," said Mazda Constructor. "Is Krug capable of wicked one? If so, then perhaps the entire foundation of our creed must be reexamined and even rebuilt, for if Krug can act arbitrarily and immorally, then it surely follows -- " "Wait! Wait!" called an uneasy voice from the rear of the group. "No such talk as this in a chapel!" "I speak only figuratively," Mazda Constructor said, "with no blasphemies intended. We are trying to show Alpha Watchman the range of reactions now being demonstrated around the world. Certainly many of us fear that Fileclerk's charges are correct -- that Alpha Nucleus was put to death for her political views -- and that has led to a consideration of the possibility that Krug has acted improperly. It is being discussed in many chapels at this very moment." "I think we have to believe," said Krishna Guardsman, "that all acts of Krug are by definition good acts, leading us toward our ultimate redemption. Our problem here is not to justify Krug's deeds but simply to quiet the unhappy suspicions of Krug's motives that this Fileclerk, who is not even a member of our communion, has stirred up in those that are. We -- " "It was a sign from Krug! It was a sign!" "The Vat giveth and the Vat taketh away!" "Fileclerk said that Krug showed no remorse whatever. He -- " " -- sent for the lawyers. A civil action -- " " -- property damage. A tort -- " " -- another test of our faith -- " " -- she was our enemy in any case -- " warn the rest of us? That makes Him a monster!" " -- in the fire of His crucible are we smelted -- " " -- revealing an unsuspected capacity for murderous -- " " -- sanctity -- " " -- redemption -- " " -- blood -- " "Listen to me" Thor Watchman cried, amazed and impatient. "Please. Please listen!" "Let him speak," Mazda Constructor said. "Of all of us he is closest to Krug. His words have weight." "I was there," said Watchman. "I saw the whole thing. Before you destroy yourselves with conflicting theologies, listen. Krug bears no Spaulding, the secretary, the ectogene, acted on his own. There is no other truth but this." In a cataract of words he told of Spaulding's blustering attempt to force his way into the constructionsite chapel, of the ectogene's rising tension in the face of the resistance of the chapel's guards, of his own ruse to draw Spaulding away from the chapel, of the unhappy result when Spaulding discovered Krug "This is deeply reassuring," said Mazda Constructor when Watchman was done. "We have been misled by Fileclerk's accusations. This is not an issue of Krug's actions at all." "Except in the deeper sense that Krug must have constructed the entire sequence of events," Krishna Guardsman suggested. "Can you seriously maintain that His will underlies even the secular events of -- " Pontifex Dispatcher began. Mazda Constructor cut him off. "We can debate the intricacies of His will another time. At present our task is to communicate with all other chapels, to transmit Thor's aceount of the events. Our people everywhere are in unrest -- we must calm them. Thor, will you dictate your statement so that it can be coded and transmitted?" "Certainly." Andromeda Quark handed him a message cube. Watchman repeated the story after first identifying himself, explaining his relation to Krug and swearing to the authenticity of his version of the events. A terrible fatigue hammered at him from alphas were, he thought, to engulf everything in a mist of theological disquisition! And how quick to accept Fileclerk's lies. In thousands of chapels just now, hundreds of thousands of devout androids were agonizing over the question of why Krug had allowed an alpha to be shot to death in His arms, whereas, if they had merely waited to learn the truth from someone who had been present -- Well, it was not too late to undo the harm. No one's faith in Krug need be shaken by what had occurred. Andromeda Quark and another female, both members of the Projector caste, were already at work coding the beginning of Watchman's statement for transmission over the broad-band network that linked every chapel to every other one. Watchman remained long enough to hear the first few phrases of his coded statement go forth: IF The Magazine of Alternatives "May I go?" he said. Pontifex Dispatcher gave him the sign of the Blessing of the Vat. Watchman returned it and, aching, departed. muscles, making deliberate attempts to move. "I want to see my wife and child," he requested weakly. "Well done," said Dr. Svenson. "Keep thinking, keep talking. And above all, keep trying to move about a bit. We can't exercise you properly -- normal exercise would be meaningless in relation to your muscles -- you can only help yourself. What we can do is keep your bloodstream flushed out with new blood and pump you full of anticoagulants and let time do the rest. Your wife and child? Turn over. By yourself." He shifted his body inch by inch, rolling very slowly to lie on his back. He turned his head painfully, the neck muscles stiff from disuse and, during a period of less than a day, came to face in the opposite direction. Sandra was watching him from the next bed. "Hello, Dick," she said carefully and smiled uncertainly. And he understood her without a translating machine. He spoke to her and no longer felt alone. Night ( Continued from page # ) came and went -- another and another in rapid succession -- and her hair was becoming brown again and the sallow tint was fading from her skin. Looking at her lying on the iron bed in the severely appointed, rectangular room, he remembered with vivid clarity the last time he had seen her, standing, facing him on Jade, Stephen crouching motionless at her feet. Again he was watching the slender shape of her body, the serene, unchanging expression of her face, the dancing of her emerald hair in the occasional light breeze -- and in the aching memory of the timeless scene he felt a sense of loss. But behind the silken green of Sandra's hair he could see the feathery green plumes of the four trees beside the neighboring farm and he knew, as surely as he knew anything, what had become of the McGowans. And the lively smile on Sandra's face as she lay in the hospital bed told him that immortality has its drawbacks.  worth adding to your library... stories you will treasure... available to you at a special # discount no commitments. Here are the books of enduring value that you will want to own... for hours of science-fiction pleasure, to be read, reread, and discussed with your friends. These are the books that have proven themselves... filled with all of the features you look for in S-F...written by the acknowledged masters of the art. Just circle your choices below, mail to us, and the books will be in your pages, containing stories by such masters of science fiction as Arthur C. Clarke, Theodore Sturgeon, A. E. van Vogt, Clifford Simak, Poul Anderson, Leigh Brackett, John W. Campbell, Jr. All of the stories belong to the excitingly modern era that swept SF to its greatest pinnacle of popularity. #-I from Moldaug, inhuman stars from the last human settlement, are gathering together for war. Old world colonies in order to avert this war. But not rugged individualist Cully When, the type of man who has pioneered frontiers in all times and all places. Set in some future time, this action-filled adventure depicts space-age guerrilla warfare and age-old human stupidity with excitement and ends with an explosive climax. # pp. List Price... # Discount Price... # .# S-# sarate and complete worlds -- idyllic Lithia and a culture on Earth that has literally gone under ground, provides the basis for the story of four extraordinary men. There is the priest, dedicated to the glory of God; the scientist working for the glory of man; the realist who works only for himself; and the man who is content to ask nothing of any world, any man, or any deity. The author presents a compelling moral problem. This book is something of a tour de force. #pp. List Price... # Discount Price... # S-# the edge of tomorrow... who will be chosen for immortality? Who will make this ultimate decision -- the government, free enterprise, or private monopoly? A new, highly controversial novel, infused with blood and guts, examining the disease of power as well as the responsibility. Both praised and damned before it was even published, this novel deserves your personal attention. # pp. List Price... # Discount Price... # J# S-#A the Planet of the Flowers, Dr. Freda Caron's fiance Paul has sent her an exquisite iridescent yellow tulip that not only has a plastic memory -- but can talk. Freda realizes that she must unlock the secrets of the flower planet and its strange hold on Paul. In this exciting new book, Freda must travel from her ultra-rational world-oftomorrow to explore the strange, unearthly flower planet. The climax of this shocking and oddly beautiful novel is bizarre and delightful. # pp. List Price... #. # Discount Price... # # an entire day, a small rural village in England loses contact with the outside world. Soon after, all the women, married or not become pregnant, eventually giving birth to remarkable golden-eyed children who exhibit a strange kind of sinisterism. They are dangerous and Midwich must make the ultimate decision -- if the children survive, then mankind must join the dinosaur among Nature's discards. A gripping account of man's fight for survival. #pp. List Price... #.SO Discount Price... # ## C. M. Kornbluth. Two major advertising agencies are fighting for the Venus account -- nothing less than total control of the Venus economy and markets. will do. It is completely unimportant that Venus is a harsh, barren, uninhabited planet. According to the mentality of Mitchell Courtenay of F.owler Schocken Associates, the trick is to persuade colonists to go to Venus, and once there, they will have to survive as best they can. One of tlie most savage and devastating attacks on modern consumer society and the advertising agents who are its high priests. The Space Merchants is uncomfortably prophetic. # pp. List Price... #. SO Discount Price... # .# #-# mysterious space force that inhibits the world's intdligence. But suddenly, it's gone and overnight the intellect of every living creature is trebled. What are the consequences of such instant genius? These are the problems confronting Archie Brock, former near moron; Peter Corinth, physicist; and his no-longer dumb wife. This provocative and absorbing book explores the ultimate problem of such a situation -- in a world free of the difhculties that has plagued mankind throughout history, what is man to do with his time? # pp. List Price... #. # Discount Price... # S-#A Asimov book... America's foremost science writer, takes you on a personalized guided tour of his first # books. This, his #th book, is an anthology of works selected by the author himself. It is a journey which acquaints the reader with a writer considered to a genius, who delights in every aspect of life and has the capacity to make any subject he writes about both understandable and entertaining. Reviewers customarily greet Asimov publications with such adjectives as ling." Opus # is no exception. # pp. List Price...#. # Discount Price...# S-# Heinleln's Future History Stories. Twenty-five years ago Robert A. Heinlein began to write stories about an imaginary future that is fast becoming a reality. Discover, through the pen of the master of space-age fiction, about man's first step on the moon; weather control; manufacture of synthetic food; interstellar exploration. Now, for the first time, in chronological order, are Heinlein's #I compelling stories -- all depicting a glimpse of a possible tomorrow. # pp. List Price... # .# Discount Price... # S-# master pain peddler, skillful and sophisticated, lives in a time when reading tragic headlines no longer provides the necessar sensations. Into Chalk's sinister hands falls Lona Kelvin, orphaned, mother of # children, yet without a soul; and Minner Burris, starman, whose butchered body was put together by aliens, a walking horror. What fun to mate these two and watch them wallow in. their mutual torment. But somewhere, something went wrong. Discover what happens when the puppets begin to pull their own strings in this imagi# pp. List Price... # Discount Price... # .# P.O. Box #, Grand Central Post OfiSce, New York, N. Y. # I Please send me the books Please print full name  address I have circled. S-I S-# S-# S-# S-#A S-# S-# S-#A S-# S-# Name Address City State Zip Code Sorry, No C.O.D.'s. (Please add #?f for postage and handling. N.Y.C. residents please add #  sales tax. N.Y. State residents please add # sales tax.) i ' society I got sick and tired of coughing and wheezing and hacking. So I quit. I quit smoking cigarettes. Which wasn't easy. I'd been a pack-a-day man for about # years. Still, I quit. And, after a while, I also quit coughing and wheezing and hacking. Now, the American Cancer Society offers every quitter an I.Q. button. To tell everyone you've got what it takes to say "I quit." And it takes plenty. I know from personal experience. I know something else. There is one thing tougher than quitting cigarettes. And that's not quitting. Take this bestseller when you join now and ogree to take only # books in the coming year events destined to reshape your world.  V A Please accept my application for memberbook "My Life and Prophecies." I enclose #t to help cover shipping. New book selections will be described for me in advance. A convenient form will always be provided for my use if I do not wish to receive a forthcoming selection. I pay only #, plus shipping and handling, for each selection I accept (unless I take an extravalue selection) . I need take only # selections or alternate selections in the coming year, and may resign any time after that. ecies" I may return it in # days and membership will be canceled. I will owe nothing. (please print) Credit Reference piioiie number, bank or department rImrKO account). #-U# in.lR only. if Will there be a third world war? if What earth-staggering blow will fall from the heavens in the #'s? if Will peace come to the Middle East?  What's the greatest future menace?  Is the "under-#" generation on tho right track? Now, in her startling new be.st-.srllnMy casts the dramatic, world-chnnKliig cvrnJn that lie just ahead. Here you'll find revealing prophrclm ulmui the prospects for continuing civil Ntrlfr iuul riots in the U.S...the fate of Uii' dolhii the outcome of world disarmainrnt (ulkn a fantastic breakthrough In the Hpure pin gram... and much, much more. This spell-binding book also descrllion fnw she foresaw events like the tragic Apollo fln'... the great Northeast blackout... Lyiotnu Johnson's withdrawal from the '#H rirnl dential race -- to name Just a few. And now, you can get this fabuloim Imnk for only #( as a new member of the Unlvei ho Book Club. If you're interested in astrologv, psychic hcIences, and other occult phenomena -- tlilw l the book club for you. Each month the Editors select provocative, often controversial books..."inside" stories ral... the black arts. Selections are described in advance. They sell for #, #, or more in publishers' editions. You pay only # plus shipping and handling. (Occasional extra-value selections slightly higher.) Accept only the books you want. Take as few as # in the coming year from several offered each month. You may resign anytime thereafter. Universe Book Cliib, Garden City, N.Y. #. QUxv The Best in Pertinent Science Fiction June, # Im mac   I '"J.   ' W: !  ' ' " ' Carl Jacobi  Duncan iunan John Brunner Whatever happened fo Scientist shattered forever the myths and barriers surrounding the unknown territory of the Human Mind. L. Ron Hubbdrd's Dianeiics: 'The Modern Science oj Mental Health struck the English-speaking world like a thunderbolt. This best selling book heralded the breakthrough sought by Man for over # years, the discovery and identification of the source of psychosomatic ills, human aberration, unhappy interpersonal relationships and the technique to eradicate it! Many promises were made. Man could rid himself of all unwanted emotions, conditions and aberrations. He could attain higher states of existence and ability only dreamed about for centuries. Man could be totally free. Today, all the promises have been kept. 'Oianetics: the Modern Science of Mental Health' by L. Ron Hubbard. #B pgs. S# at most book stores and local Scientology Churches . Send mail orders with coupon with original book jacket. Dijnelics was firsl announced to the public in a popular science fiction magazine in #.S#. Without formal training or an organizalion, the superior technology in the first book made Dianetics tremendously popular. Informal groups mushroomed all over the country and hundreds of thousands actively applied Dianetic techniques with amazing results. Mental upset and psychosomatic ills vanished and miracles were commonplace. L. Ron Hubbard continued his research to improve the already excellent results from Dianetic technology and went far beyond. He created training methods far superior to existing systems and founded an organization to service the huge demand for the first truly workable technology of the human mind. Finally in # he completed his research on the full route to the slate of Clip the coupon on the right and mail your name and address for more information sent you at no obligation. Don't delay, do it now. L. Ron Hubbard presents Scientology's July #rd, #th and #th at the west's most beautiful and modBeach California. Here is the complete story of the tremendous growth of Dianetics and its evolution into Scientology, its amazing technology and the culmination of # years of "miracles beyond belief." Plan now to attend this event. Today we have Scientology (study of knowledge) which was the inevitable result of L. Ron Hubbard's advanced research into the mind. Scientology goes beyond the mind into the realm of the human spirit. Dianetics was only part of the answer and now, with Scientology techniques, Dianetics is I # workable. Dianetics takes a person up to a well and happy human being. Scientology goes beyond to higher stales of existence. Scientology is far more popular than Dianetics ever was alone. Today hundreds of Scientology Centers and organizations circle the globe Scientology doubles every year. Get all the answers! Send in your name and address for more information about Modern Dianetics, Scientology and our #th Anniversary Convention. Get more exciting, vital information about Dianetics, Scientology and the Grand National Convention. Send your name and address to: Church of Scientology # South Westlake Los Angeles, Calif. # Name Address State Zip I I Enclosed is S# for a copy of Dianetics: ' --  the Modern Science of Mental Health. Galaxy is published in French, German, Italian, Japanese and Spanish. The U. S. Edition is published in Braille and Living Tape. June, # Vol. #, No. # Carl Jacobi John Brunner Hayden Howard Duncan Lunan Lawrence Mayer Robert Silverberg Algis Budrys Editor Editor Emeritus Science Editor Feature Editor Managing Editor Art Director Associate Art Director Publisher Associate Publisher lished monthly by Universal Publishing  Distributing Corporation, Arnold E. Abramson, President. Main offices: # East # Street, New York, N.Y. #. #c per copy. #-issue subscription: S# in the United States, elsewhere J#. Second class postage paid at New York, N.Y. and additional mailing offices. Copyright  # by Universal Publishing #, Distributing Corporation under International, Universal and PanAmerican Copyright Conventions. All rights reserved. The publisher assumes no responsibility for unsolicited material. All stories printed in this magazine are fiction and any similarity between characters and actual persons is coincidental. Title registered U.S. Patent Oftice. Printed in U.S. A. Read that any way you like. Taste it, smell it, savor it and say it. Then clamp your teeth on it and hang on. Make up your mind that you've just promised to brace most of what is constantly around us, often masquerading as good -- and what pursues us from the past and rains on us from all foreseeable tomorrows. Evil. Explore it. Chaq'un a son gout. Your evil may not be my evil but there's enough to go around. Most of us have at one time or another been conditioned to beware of nonos ranging from sex to sacraments, youth to age, innocence to wisdom, love to hate, fresh air to pollution and birth to death. Inclusive. I have no idea of whether Robert A. Heinlein began his latest work -- first to appear in print in But the book is a fearless book. It is also an impossible book -- in the sense that many of today's scientific realities were once "impossible." Here is a novel that delivers, page by page, the thundering promise of its title. Mr. Heinlein, I am convinced, fears no evil. I like to think of myself as reasonably inured to the standard shivers but I found myself even more so after turning the last page. Don't miss that feeling. It's a good one. Try it this way: I Will Fear NO Evil. Then imagine a sometimes boisterous, sometimes sedate but always lively and lusty romp through tomorrow's medical headlines, scare stories of crime, violence, polarization and joy peddlers -- and through the secret tunnels of your mind where fear and evil may lurk side by side, sometimes unexpectedly. And get ready for some surprising laughs and equally surprising mental acrobatics. If fear of evil is the strength of evil, this new work by Heinline is magnificent. If one of the functions of science fiction is to provide insights into pending as well tion masterpiece. You may or may not say to yourself -- as I did while reading -- that not even Heinlein can do what he is doing, write what he is writing, say what he is saying and make you go along with him. But make you go along with him he does. And you will fear less evil. Probably the healthiest, boldest, most entertaining and pertinent superbly evocative novel -- one, surely, that could have been told only in science fiction. Starting in the next issue! The Dark Continents of Your Mind maintain energy, enthusiasm and the will to do? Do your personality and power of accomplishment ebb and flow -- like a stream controlled by some unseen valve? Deep within you are minute organisms. From their function spring your emotions. They govern your creative ideas and moods -- yes, even your enjoyment of life. Once they were thought to be the mysterious seat of the soul -- and to be left unexplored. Now cast aside superstition and learn to direct intelligently these powers of self. Let the Rosicrucians, an age-old fraternity of thinking men and women (not a religion), point out how you may fashion life as you want it -- by making the fullest use of these little-understood natural faculties which you possess. This is a challenge to make the most of your heritage as a human. Write for the Free Book, "The Mastery of Life' Address: Scribe M.S.B. San Jose, California #I # U.S.A. Scribe: M.S.B. San Jose, California #, U.S.A. Please send copy of booklet, "The Mastery of Life" which I shall read as directed. N ante Address City State Please Include Your Zip Code L Unconquerable man meets unbeatable alien -- in a match for human souls! H e came out of nowhere like a summer storm and like thunder he went bowling down the fairways, breaking record after record. A gallery materialized about him, though this was no tournament, and word Hew ahead into the clubhouse that an unknown marvel was burning up the course. Someone recalled his name from the register: Forbes -- Joseph Forbes. But nobody had seen him before. On the thirteenth, a #-yard hole, with a dogleg to the right, he took a number-five trajectoryiron and, after a moment's gaze through the telescopic, lofted his shot over a stand of cedars. He made an easy birdie. On the fifteenth it was thought he was too short, but the automated ball rolled down the incline and trickled across the green to drop into the cup -- for an ace. He was # at the end of the second nine. Though the day was hot and humid, he looked fresh as a daisy. I called the newspapers myself. As top pro at Yellow Silence I thought I owed it to the press boys to put them on to a good thing. Joseph Forbes was sitting in a fan-back chair on the clubhouse veranda when the sports writers arrived. He answered their questions in a quiet abstract manner, as if he were thinking of something else. "No, I can't recall that I ever made an ace before. Yes, I like the Yellow Silence course very much." There was a melodious quality to his voice that made me think of distant cattle bells in the summer dusk. One of the newsmen edged closer. "And what do you think of the Yansis, Mr. Forbes?" Now there was a stupid question to put to a player. There are no Yansis courses in Australasia or in any other part of Earth, for that matter. Yansis don't go in for self-enjoyment. But ever since their "migration" from the Monoceros galaxy in '# they have attempted, bit by bit, to take over this planet. It was the prize case of infiltration and, as we know, it very nearly succeeded. When they first arrived in their spaceships they were so benign in manner and appearance nothing suspicious was thought about them. They seemed the epitome of friendship. But you know the terrible struggle that followed. For twenty years now, since their defeat and retreat to their antipodes stronghold, they have been content to remain on earth and lick their wounds, biding their time. Now, day by day, they are becoming bolder again. Nevertheless it was a stupid question to put to a player. Whatever he thought, Forbes made no reply. N ext day the stranger showed definitely that he was no fluke. In a driving rain, in slicker jacket and waterproof cap, he went around the upper eighteen in fiftynine. And, mark you. Yellow Silence is no easy course. Laid out in what formerly was a Chippewa reservation, it presents a labyrinth of magnetic traps, fair.jvay warps and dimensional checkmates that all but confuse the average player. The evening papers were out when I got back to the clubhouse. The sports pages were full of the man. There was grimmer news too. The papers bristled with war rumors. Demands, warnings, threats on both sides. Political tempers were at the breaking point. War was imminent, the papers said. It was only a matter of time. About five o'clock of that same day what threatened to be major tragedy occurred in the clubhouse. Two robot caddies carried in a young girl who had been run down by a speed maniac as he roared out of the parking area. Her face was white as wood ash and there was a terrible wound on her temple where the skull was all but crushed in. We stood around helplessly with that feeling of awe that sweeps over one when confronted by sudden disaster. The ambulance doctor finished his examination. "She's gone," he said. And then the crowd parted a little as Forbes pushed his way through and bent over the silent figure. He gazed into her eyes for a long moment. He drew from his pocket a small pyxis with a hinged cover. Inside was a miniature panel of crystal keys and what appeared to be a minute oval of silver tape that whirled rapidly. His fingers touched one of the keys, then moved across to drift over the girl's face. The tape slowed, then sped faster. A soft hum issued from the box. Moments later a flush entered the pallid flesh. One of the eyelids fluttered almost imperceptibly. Then her lids moved and she sat up with a groan while the ambulance doctor stared as if he had seen a ghost. The wound on her temple seemed to fade away. Without any trouble the newspapers made a story out of that, too, and almost overnight Forbes became a legend. His easy stance and supple gait were watched with envy and his beautiful electronic clubs were examined and stared at. Quiet and unassuming, he seemed to possess a subtle magnetism that attracted friends instantly. But it was several weeks before he played again. Meanwhile he drifted in and out of the clubhouse, sitting by the window, staring out over the course. Then, two days before the Trans-Federatal was scheduled to open at Yellow Silence, he joined a threesome of Tony Loretto, Chad Hartridge and Dick Benbow who had come ahead on their tournament tour to try out the Silence course. Loretto was top pro in the Federated States and Hartridge and Benbow had grabbed first and second winnings in the Matto Grosso Open earlier in the year. Their disgust was evident as they left the eighteenth and compared scorecards. "The man's a wizard," Loretto said. "He didn't miss a putt." The summer wore on. With the tournament coming on and with the accompanying end-season crowds, I was kept pretty busy those hot days of August. As a matter of fact I didn't see much of Forbes again until the Carewe incident took place. You might say Julian Carewe was the father of Yellow Silence. He was responsible for getting the land grant from the government and he had designed and laid out the course. Carewe had been a "Three star" player himself until he had contracted Paldring's Disease which had left him confined to a wheelchair. He had his wheelchair drawn up beside the settee occupied by Forbes when I entered the clubhouse lounge toward the close of what had been a blazing, humid day. The two men appeared to be in animated discussion. Carewe was talking earnestly and from time to time pointed to his useless legs. I chose a chair in the corner of the room and picked up a magazine. From time to time my eyes drifted across the room toward the two men. Carewe seemed to be pleading with Forbes in an argumentative sort of way. Presently Forbes nodded, reached into his pocket and drew out that same small box. Even at that distance I could see what appeared to be cuneiform writing on its outer surface. Fie moved a small dial in the box, lifted a tiny staff and proceeded to run it back and forth over Carewe's calf and thighs. A light flickered in the box -- red, then green. Presently he restored the box to his pocket, rose and walked away. Carewe sat in his wheelchair, an expression of puzzlement on his face. An instant later he braced his hands on the armrests and clutched there a moment. His feet came down to support him; he took a tentative step. And then he was walking across the lounge floor, step by step to the veranda. N ext day the club was abuzz with Carewe's miraculous recovery. That it was complete was attested by his playing around the practice nine and doing it without aid of any kind. Color entered his face, a smile supplanted his usual scowl and his air of confidence returned. As for me, I was so disturbed by what I had seen I almost forgot about the business-andmembership banquet scheduled for the following night. I planned to show a number of instruction slides on the handling of the new double-mashie which had been approved for tournament play by the The dinner was the usual affair. A financial report was read and an election of officers was held. Saved for the last was the eulogizing of this man called Forbes and his shattering of course records. But then, like an electric charge passing across the tables, came the whispered rumor: Forbes was an alien. An undesirable. Even now he was under security investigation in Federation City. In normal times, of course, such gossip would have been relegated to the scrap-heap where it belonged. But these weren't normal times. These were days of planetary patriotism and fearcharged suspicion. The Yansis were on the verge of war. The Yansis were known to have a highly technocratic culture on their home planet. Perhaps they had evolved a method whereby their individual identity could be hidden beyond visual detection. It's a damned shame, I thought. The man is no more an alien than I am. Yet even I had to admit there was an oddness about him that puzzled me. Nor was my curiosity relieved the next night when I returned to the clubhouse to do some remodeling work. I had promised to give a member's trajectory-wood my personal attention and to have it ready the next morning. Climbing the veranda steps, I saw Forbes sitting in the gloom. "Hullo," I said. "It's a fine night." He answered and I passed on into the clubhouse. I found the club to be repaired, got some sandpaper and a bolin-screwdriver and went to work. Perhaps five minutes passed; then the sound of footsteps came through the open window. In the glow of light from within Forbes passed by, carrying his bag. I laid down the club and made my way down the corridor to the veranda in time to see a shadowy figure step onto the first tee. He bent down, placed something on the turf; not an ordinary ball but a yellowish ovoid that gleamed with a kind of phosphorescence of its own. As if he were doing the most ordinary thing in the world, he addressed the ball, drove it into the pitch-blackness of the fairway. An arching streak of orange marked the passage of the ball as if some of its radiant pigment had embossed its path against the night sky. As if it were some kind of signal to the stars above. Forbes picked up his bag of clubs and strode off in the direcfT pi Ballantine Books and pesticide-infected foods (evoked by the recent environmental teachin), May is the month when normally cerebral types will have found themselves digging, raking and planting a mess of vegetable seeds, which, by God, will be organically grown. (Hint No. I : Household Note for City Dwellers -- a fork makes a great rake for those pots of herbs.) Before you become entirely exhausted by all this unaccustomed physical activity, better go out and buy some good reading matter to while away the hours of recuperation you can look forward to. (Hint No. #: Cold beer helps while the activity is going on.) (Hint No. #: Chivas Regal is better for relaxing stiff muscles while recuperafing.) gan and John Kippax. Science fiction in the grand old space-operatic tradition -- this one the first in a projected series. Downright nostalgic'in these days of upside-down type etcetera. (Hint No. #: Take up yoga. That way you can read standing on your head. Or, for the medallion effect, do a series of cartwheels. Have a friend running steadily alongside holding the book for you to read. But however you do it, read. If fhaf doesn't prove we're enthusiasts, Harlan, God knows what will.)  tion by Lin Carter. For some reason, Lovecraft is getting to be a big underground author. Not his Cthulhu Mythos so much as the undefined worid of Kadafh. Or perhaps incomplefe would be a better word, for Lovecraft's writing certainly never lacked definition. His imagery is brilliantly graphic. In addition to the tains five sfories from his early Dunsanian period. There appears to be a distinct connection in reading interests between adult fantasy, the occult, back-to-nature buffism and conservation. Which could create some pretty queer situations. Picture Ron Regan standing on his head chewing votes. all those delicious organically homegrown veg which you'll be harvesting, you can brush up on your cooking himself Joe Cipolla.) (Hint No. #: Italian for onion.) Oy vey. BB tion of the first hole. I went down the veranda steps and followed. The arching streak of light remained over the fairway like a glowing ribbon. And when I approached the green the glow combined with the gleaming ball to illumine a wide area. I moved unseen into a tree's shadow and there I watched him select a putter and silently tap the ball into the cup. He seemed to be playing idly, to be waiting for something. The second hole was a repetition of the first. But at the third hole Forbes opened a zippered compartment of his bag and drew out a collapsible rod with tripod legs. He also took out a small quadrant with a double row of coronium keys. He placed the quadrant next to the rod and began to tune the instrument. Slowly a mist flowed outward from the pelan, rising to form a vague screen-like curtain between the tree boles. A face began to take form there. It was the face of a patriarch. The white hair fell away from the crown of the head and the eyes, under heavy brows, seemed to glitter like shards of shiny metal. It spoke but the voice was pitched too low in the sonic scale for me to understand. "They are basically good, needing only guidance," Forbes said finally. "With your permission I will stay longer." With that, the mist-screen seemed to melt away. Forbes returned the quadrant and the collapsible rod to his bag and headed back toward the clubhouse. terest in war news preempted all other activity. An ultimatum had been delivered by the Yansis to Federation City, following what they declared to be an insulting diplomatic incident. Now they were insisting on more demands. Wherever you went people stood in groups, discussing the situation. War was inevitable, they said. Labor tunnels were doubly guarded with security restrictions. Fallout compartments were serviced. Automated trunkways were turned back to manual roads and waystations were camouflaged. Federation City prepared to move underground. The newspapers had a field day, going all-out in their vilification of the Yansis. The high-speed draft began to take men of military age and presently you noticed it on the course, older men making up a greater percentage of the players. In the midst of all this the sports pages carried one bit of news that had nothing to do with the threatened conflict. The old Southview course, twenty miles down the trunkway from Yellow Silence, was being renovated and scheduled to reopen as a private links under Heights. Funny name for a course I thought. And then did a double take when I read the name of the promoter -- Joseph Forbes. give the place the once-over. I had expected temporary greens, winter rules and hazards in the process of construction. Instead I found one of the most beautifully laid-out courses I had ever seen: the greens composed of the new magnetic silver-bent; the waterhazard a mirror-like lake that sparkled in the sunlight and fairways tailored to perfection. There were lattice bridges over picturesque streams, robotic caddies waiting at the first tee and an inviting plastic and glass clubhouse with an automatic ramp leading up from the playing level. A tremendous amount of work had been put on the course and it seemed incredible that it could have been completed in so short a time. My presence was spotted. The door to the clubhouse opened and Forbes came down the ramp to meet me. Heights," he said. "Do you want to play a round?" I shook my head. "What's that thing?" I pointed to a narrow concrete structure with a metal antenna above it. "It's a Balance-beam. Contestants pass through it and are evened-up to a common denominan tor of skill, strength and psychological endurance. Come along and meet my assistants." Fjorbes' assistants sat about a long table in a clubhouse secondfloor room, eating their meal. Forbes called names. Each man nodded as his was spoken. The wine -- pre-Atomic #, I guessed -- was of excellent quality. Forbes drank from a goblet. Presently I voiced a question; "You've quite an investment here. Do you expect to realize a profit?" "The greatest profit in the world," he said. "The profit of peace." "I don't understand." He was silent a moment. "Did it ever occur to you to wonder why a man plays a relatively simple contest, bolstered with only minor technological advancements? Principally because golf is about the last participation sport. Most others have lapsed into spectator contests. You know that with the coming of corn-automation and the subsequent increase of leisure, nonprofessional physical ability has fallen out of fashion. Hampton's Second Cycle of Life was found to rest upon a minimum of cardiac strain." "So?" "So the elemental conflict -- war. An outgrowth of tribal struggle and in turn a development of individual or family grievance. Today the Yansis are our enemies, cloaked in fear and suspicion. I propose to reduce the differences -- between." "Are you trying to tell me you expect to settle the conflict between us and the Yansis by such a simple and unsophisticated device?" I said. "Yes." "It'll never work," I said. "There's too much at stake." "I think it will. Each of the factions has been contacted and has agreed to send players. It won't make any difference if they choose professional athletes or not. Once they pass the beam they will be at the same level." He broke off. Outside two copters had settled down before the clubhouse entrance and a dozen or more figures stepped out. They were Yansis. Their wafer skulls were concealed by blue turbans and their violet eyes were hidden behind dark glasses. Stiff as sticks, they marched up the ramp and strode into the lobby where they were met by Eorbes. I nodded goodbye and passed outside. But as I headed down the trunkway a question hammered at me. Why had there been no security watch over the Yansis representatives? With the two races at sword's points -- it seemed strange that no precautions had been taken by either side. I drove down the trunkway and the farmland of early Autumn stretched away on all sides. Or was it farmland? The fields seemed to be lying fallow, untilled. Nor were any farmhouses in evidence. Abruptly it struck me that I had not passed a single car, that the road was in fact deserted. Ten minutes later I was staring, stunned, at the sign above the gate. I was back where I had started. A figure stepped out of the shoulder bushes and leaned in the car window. It was Benjamin, one of Forbes' assistants. "It's all right," he said. "We didn't know it was you. Thought you were still on the course." "I must have taken the wrong turn," I said. "But I don't remem -- " "It's all right. Just keep going straight down the trunkway." He waved me on. T he newspapers carried nothing about the impending tournaabout the Yansis continued. In their Australasian lair they were said to be making ready a weapon a hundred times more frightful than the missle-missle. Then a new series of events occurred to demand journalistic attention. In twelve cities, on twelve outstanding links, a strange duplication of the phenomenon that had taken place at Yellow Silence transpired. A stranger played with a fantastically low score and in some unorthodox way performed some unusual therapy. What was more important, however, was the society these strangers organized, a national quasi-theology attracting members by the score. The first chance I got, impelled by curiosity, I drove back to the Heights, arriving in time to see a foursome made up of two of Forbes' assistants and two turbaned Yansis drive for the first hole. I followed them. The game ended with the Yansis far in the lead. The aliens were laughing triumphantly as they left the eighteenth hole and made their way back to the clubhouse. I met Forbes on the veranda. "I want to thank you," he said, "for not betraying my confidence. The press, though, is getting more difficult to hold back." "The tournament, I take it, is not proving a success." "Why do you say that?" "I followed the play today," I said, "and you could have cut the silence with a knife. You can't change antagonism to rivalry." "You forget all Yansis don't speak our language." "You could have used a Transladian." "If they agreed to, yes. So far the tournament is a draw. We're even-up in the number of holes played and the number won." I thought that over. "Who plays next?" ( Please turn to page #) "You're in the country of the deaf -- and noise can kill... O N AN outcropping ledge of rock Braden paused for a moment, narrowing his eyes against the sun. He glanced back down the dusty trail -- not that it really deserved that name, since calling it a trail implied the previous passage of someone or something and there were no visible tracks, just a series of negotiable footholds rising stairfashion on the face of the hill. From this level he could still see his car, zebra-striped by the shadow of a tall, branching cactus at the point where the ground started to slant too steeply for wheels to find purchase. But only a smudge of smoke marked his last stopping place, a settlement not so much a town as an accident, a wrinkle in the sandy ribbon of desert time. Because that, though, was the place where he had realized he had come to the end of his quest, he kept his eyes fixed on the blur of smoke while he sought the cork of his canteen and raised it in a parody of a toast. He sipped the contents economically and stopped before his thirst was satisfied. Water, he reasoned, must be his quarry's chief problem in this arid valley. Ultimately possession of it might become a weapon. He replaced the canteen in his pack and turned to study the going ahead of him. By now, he calculated, he must be two-thirds of the way to the top. He had hardly expected to find clues indicating he was on the right track -- if his deductions were correct he was dealing with someone desperate enough to take every possible precaution -- but he was optimistic. If he did not find what he was looking for on this particular hill, there were others beyond which he could explore tomorrow. After six years of searching, another few days made little difference. He shouldered the pack and sought the easiest way to go higher. From this point on the rocks grew craggier and there was no sand, for the cold night wind scoured the hard stone clean. Stolidly he scrambled onward, the sun punishing his back and the sweat vanishing from his skin almost before it oozed out of the pores. After a while he found himself on the edge of a flat space, a miniature plateau about thirty yards across, flanked by a steep drop into the valley and a nearly vertical cliff forty or more feet high. He removed his pack and tossed it over the lip of the level area, then hauled himself up with much panting and cursing. As he bent to reclaim the pack something caught his attention from the corner of his eye. A stack of rocks did not quite meet the cliff wall. A shadow beyond them looked like the opening of a cave. He saw a speck of bright, artificial color, a fragment of sun caught on a broken bottle. While he was still staring the quiet voice from behind him said. "Put up your hands." Braden strove mentally to quell the flush of jubilation which spread across his mind with cold contrasting thoughts -- ordinary thoughts of fear and surprise. When, compliantly, his arms went up in the air they trembled unnecessarily. "Turn around," said the quiet voice. He obeyed and had to repress a start of surprise -- how efficiently, he could not be sure, but it was almost certain that his quarry would be preoccupied with alarm at this intrusion, so there was some leeway for uncontrolled reaction. He had giKpected what pictures had shown him: a pudgy, rather ugly, self-indulgent child. In fact, behind the rifle that was leveled at him over a sheltering rock stood a slim, wiry figure likely to be taller than himself when upright and seeming a good deal tougher. Though that remains to be decided... For a while the two studied each other: the hunter in plain sight, clad in open shirt, Jeans, heavy climbing boots, the quarry almost hidden by the rock so that the rifle was like a symbol for armor. But the bare tanned arms that were visible were lean and muscular and the face under the roughly cropped fair hair was harsh with enmity. "All right." The quarry gestured with the muzzle of the gun. "You're not armed, I guess. Move away from your pack, though." N OW that the long-awaited confrontation was upon him, Braden was having trouble controlling his excitement. Doing as he was told, however, he concentrated on simple ideas. What's all this about? Have I run into a criminal in hiding? But the next words he heard, uttered in a slow drawl of puzzlement, told him that his precautions were in vain. "Braden -- Daniel Braden, is that right? But I don't know anyone called Braden. And yet you seem to know me." A headshake. A whitening of the knuckles that still clasped around the stock of the gun. Braden sighed and chose a direct onslaught rather than further prevarication. "You're not what I expected from your pictures, Lesley." "What?" "I thought you'd be fat. You started out fat. But I guess starving in a hole halfway up a mountain -- and scrambling up and down that slope every time you need supplies -- would take weight off anybody." Bewilderment was coming to his aid. Uncertain, letting the gun's threatening mouth move to one side, the quarry asked, "Are you somebody who used to know me when?" Hope, hunger -- some kind of craving after human companionship -- whatever it was, she moved from behind the protecting rock. Braden studied her critically. She was quite naked, which was among the many things he might have expected but hadn't thought about, because after all who was there for at least five miles in any direction to complain? Her fair hair had been slashed merely to keep it out of her eyes and her face was like the rest of her, tanned to a wooden color by the merciless desert sunshine. But the shape was good -- square shoulders contrasted with small round breasts and wide feminine hips -- and the lessening of the old puppy-fat allowed her fine bone structure to show through. God damn, she's turned out beautiful! That thought, welling from the animal level of his being, breached the careful camouflage beyond repair and his mind bloomed like a beacon. The gun snapped back to its former aim. "You know me," The words were forced out on breath alone, with no voice to drive them. "Sure I know you," Braden said. "You're Lesley Wolker, and you can read my mind." "Oh God. Oh God." The sounds died on the bare face of the hill like seeds cast into crevices among stark rock. "How -- how -- " "How did I find you?" Braden supplied briskly, much relieved at the girl's obvious terror. "Why, it was pretty simple really. I started with the premise that there should by now be at least one efficient telepath in the United States -- and possibly more. It was only logical that with the high level of success obtained from randomly chosen subjects by people like Rhine, someone would have been born who was endowed with the full talent. And such a person -- Well, you read Wells's The Country of the Blind? Only you're not sighted among the blind. You're in a country of the deaf -- and noise can kill." Lesley's face writhed as though he had put a hot iron to the smooth mound of her belly. "A person like that would either go insane or run and hide. And in the modern world there aren't many places one can hide. A desert or a mountain seemed to me the only possible places, and if such a person were to be born in the big cities where most of our population is now concentrated, then -- short of finding a usable route up to the Canadian backwoods -- an area like this one would be the closest and easiest escape hole. I don't know what kind of torment such a person would undergo, but it doesn't take much imagination to figure out that it would be so bad the victim would flee in panic to the nearest lonely spot, without taking time to wonder if later on there would be a chance of moving somewhere else. "So I took a map and made some measurements -- and then I checked the missing persons files in every city where they'd let me get at them and checked those against pertinent genealogical tables and -- " Braden snapped his fingers. "Five years of that. More than a year, now, asking around in every hole-in-corner town near the areas I'd selected as possibilities. And in that particular one over there -- " he pointed in the general direction of the smoke smudge he had toasted earlier -- "they told me about a mysterious woman who occasionally comes down from the hills to buy basic foods, always wearing the same overly tight blouse and shorts which are now pretty well in rags. There's something to be said for old-fashioned prejudices. They talk about your legs every time the conversation gets dull -- di you know that? Yes, I guess you must know." He gave her a girn that turned the corners of his mouth into a sketch for horns. "Also," he concluded, "you must know what it is I came to get you for." feral mask and the rifle was clutched so tightly that not only her knuckles but half the backs of her hands were white under the sunburn. She uttered a choking gasp and jerked as though to fire. "One moment," Braden said -- and this part of his conversation was one he had rehearsed so many limes in his mind he genuinely believed it now. "Are you planning to kill me?" Lesley gave a violent nod, eyes locked wide open under her sunbleached lashes. "But you daren't," Braden said with careful cruelty. "Because you'd know what I was thinking when I died." He relaxed his mind now and he had a very real fear of death underneath the glacial calm he outwardly affected. "If you kill me, Lesley, you will feel the bullet, no matter where you put it -- unless you hit me in the head and destroy my brain instantly. But I doubt you can do that. I don't see how anyone who can read minds could bear to learn to use a gun so well. You've never felt a slug tear up your belly or fill your lungs with blood but I have. I was out in Viet Nam and I was shot three times. And later I was bayoneted, too. Look inside my head and learn how I remember that. And those were only wounds, Lesley. They weren't death. Death is big and black and final -- " All the time he was talking, soothingly, almost hypnotically, he had been approaching her. Now she regained her presence of mind and advanced the gun as though to skewer him with it. "You can't use a knife either, Lesley," Braden said in the same flat tone. "Steel in the flesh feels cold and agonizing. You can't use your bare hands because -- even though you're probably as strong as I am after climbing up and down these rocks -- every time you hit me you would feel the blow." Another step -- and another. The outstretched gun was beginning to quiver. The girl's eyes were bright with what he confidently took to be tears. "You can't give me poison because either it hurts or it takes too long. You can't strangle me while I'm asleep, for fear I'd wake and be so terrified you'd have to give up. So you can't kill me, Lesley. You daren't kill me. Doing something like that would drive you insane. You know what suffering does to you, Tm sure -- you must have been around people who were dying, maybe after a traffic accident -- " His thick fingers lanced out and clamped on the barrel of the gun, thrusting it aside where its slugs would whine harmlessly away. For a moment he feared she still had enough guts to struggle with him for possession of it but abruptly she let it go and slapped her hands up to her temples. Another second and she began to cry. Contemptuously Braden broke the breech of the gun and spilled the shells in a metal rain over the edge of the plateau. About to whirl the weapon itself around his head and fling it far away from the rocks, he paused. "I'm not throwing this down the hill in case you think to use it as a club and beat me unconscious, by the way," he said. "There isn't any way you could force me to let go of you now I've tracked you down. You can't torture me or compel me. You see. I've known for a long time that I wouldn't need to come armed against someone like you. I had a very strict and puritanical upbringing. It left me conditioned in a certain fundamental way. Of course, by now you've probably worked out what I'm going to tell you but I'll say it in words just to avoid misunderstandings." He stared at her piercingly. "You were a pretty big girl when life became too much for you -- seventeen, weren't you, when you vanished from your family and home? So you probably knew the facts of life. And I don't think I need to tell you what a masochist is!" He raised the rifle and hurled it as far as he could. Dusting his hands, he turned to confront Lesley. "But a masochist isn't simply someone who likes to be hurt -- that's a common error. It's someone who needs to be hurt, and the more he's hurt the better able he is to let go and grab after the gratification that he wants. You can't bear to be near someone who's being hurt, let alone to be hurt yourself. It's going to be an unequal struggle, isn't it?" Tear-stained, her face rose from the shelter of her hands. "What do you want from me?" she whispered. "You have to ask?" Braden gave a thick triumphant laugh. "Don't try and fool me. You know very well what I want from you. Go on, admit it." "You -- " The first attempt at an answer died in a gasp, and she tried again. "You think that with me to read other people's minds for you you could -- " "Let's hear it. Finish the sentence, baby." "You could rule the world." "That's right," Braden agreed. "Or if you went crazy from the pressure -- at least I'd have collected enough secrets to buy the men who count. You may be a telepath, sweetheart, but in this area I'm a clairvoyant. And all I have to do now is wait until you see the future the way I do."  than he'd expected, he decided as he sat before the small shielded fire at the mouth of the cave Lesley called home. On a stick he was brought with him -- one of the things he had figured out in advance was that someone as squeamish as you'd imagine a telepath to be wouldn't eat the flesh of animals. The point amused him and for a moment he dwelled on the vivid recollection of a slaughterhouse he had once visited. From the rear of the cave a retching sound told him that the thought had had the effect he'd hoped for. "There, there, baby," he called. "It's just one of these facts of life!" "Bastard," she said. "Sticks and stones, sticks and stones -- " Braden snuffed at the sausages and decided they were cooked through. He took slices of bread from a loaf he had brought and made a crude sandwich. A pushover. A goddamn pushover. Why, he'd never imagined he would overcome her so easily. There she was, lying on the heap of torn blankets which served her for a bed, her wrists and ankles tied and she hadn't uttered a word of protest when he bound her. And that must simply be because when he thought about fetters and bondage something fierce was let loose on the lower levels of his mind, emitting a sort of raw animalistic violence that her sober detachment was vulnerable to. Faced with that kind of reaction all she could do was whimper and hold out her hands for the rope. Oh, baby, what I'm going to do with you... The memory haunted him all the while he was munching his food. Belly satisfied, he lit a cigarette and relaxed into a contented reverie against the side wall of the cave. In some ways, even if nothing else came of what he had done, it was an achievement to have actualized his favorite fantasy. Tying up a girl with no clothes on, wholly and completely at his mercy -- it was the other half of his private hell, the one in which he was the victim to be bound. And because he fundamentally resented the deprivation and subservience here implied, no matter how great a thrill it gave him, he yearned for the power that control over a mind-reader would bring him, as though that would set him free from the prison in which his tyrannical father and cynical mother had enclosed him. He remembered those Saturday night encounters when his parents called him in to agree to the total of his week's offenses and to suffer without crying out the lashes that matched the number of them. He caught himself suddenly. Thinking along those lines was dangerous. With an effort he wrenched his mind back to pleasanter ideas -- he pictured a certain building in pre-Castro Havana, where a girl in high black boots with jingling spurs had passed the thong of a whip through her fingers and licked her lips lasciviously, ordering him to cringe toward her foot and kiss her toe... Behind him came a splashing sound and he jolted back to full awareness. He scrambled to his feet. It was no part of his plan to have Lesley foul the pile of blankets with vomit -- he had dumped her there for the time being only. Since there was nothing else decently soft to sleep on he proposed to usurp the pile himself and let her sleep on the bare stone floor. A few nights of that and she would be well softened for him. Although, of course, since she had shown herself to be so weak already... He caught up a brand from the fire and used it for a torch to light his way back into the shallow cave. As he had feared, the thoughts she had picked up from his mind had nauseated Lesley to the point of revulsion. Luckily she had missed the blankets. He prodded her with his toe. "Clear it up," he ordered. Clasping her arms around her body, she looked up at him. "I -- I'm cold" she forced out between chattering teeth. "I don't care," he rasped. "You're going to be a hell of a sight colder. Come on, clear it up before I make you lick it up." Shuddering, awkward for the bonds on her wrists and the hobbles he had put around her ankles, she got to her feet. "What -- what with?" "Should I know?" Braden shrugged. "You live here in this pigsty. You must have something to mop messes up with." "I guess I do," she said tiredly. "Okay, I'll see to it. But you'd better keep your mind on something else if you don't want it to happen again." "It won't happen again," Braden grunted. "There won't be anything in your belly to bring up, not even water." "What?" "Not until you start doing as I say." She stared at him in the red light of the brand he held. For a moment her mouth worked but no sound emerged. Then she seemed to crurnble in on herself. "Oh God... But I can't do it with my hands tied, can I?" He started, suspicious of a trick. But her wrists were indeed too closely bound to let her use her hands. He found a ledge to rest his brand on and warily slacked the rope to a distance of a foot or so. "That's enough," she sighed and headed for the mouth of the cave. that, even if he himself would not have dared to face the steep hillside in the dark, she who had lived here for years on end might be him. But she stopped by the screen of piled rock hiding the cave mouth and took from behind it a plastic bucket he had seen earlier and a cheap broom with most of the bristles missing, which she must have bought in the general store of the town where he had heard news of her existence. He relaxed, letting her go past him back into the cave. Not until he had seen her clear away the mess she had made like a perfect slave, however, did he let himself assume his former confidence. Why, all  need to do to keep her on the leash is think about things she finds distasteful!  could weaken her past the point of resistance and enjoy myself at the same time... Memories leaped up, not only of the house of ill fame in Havana which he had once patronized, but of another in Los Angeles and another in New York and another and another in every city where his steadfast quest had taken him. A multiple blur of women in provocative scanties and high black leather boots wielding whips arose in the forefront of his mind. "You wicked boy," Lesley said and raised the broom so that its shadow wavered across the rock wall like the flexible lash of a whip. "You wicked boy -- you've sinned, haven't you? Go on, admit it!" The tone was right, precisely that of his mother when she weekly called him in to face his father and the regular beatings he endured. The manner was right, the words were right -- even the fact that the girl who spoke them was a decade younger than his mother and wore no clothes at all could not destroy their impact. From the lowest levels of Braden's mind welled the impulse to obey. He fought it valiantly but she raised the broom, as once his mother had raised one when he tried to defy parental orders. He cowered down and -- in the last instant of coherent thought left to him -- re( Please turn to page #) G eorge ellison took his Unicredit card from his worn wallet without looking at it. It was easy to find. Besides it he carried only his Uniworld ident and a scratched up holograph of Janice taken by her father when he was with the General Minerals Mars station survey team. Ellison's eyes were on the big shiny new Femmikin building across the torn-up street. It was big, but by no means the biggest structure in sprawling Arizona City. But it was the Femmikin building and that made it important. Femmikin. Fantasy worlds come true. Paradise within grasp. The dream woman there, just for you, custom built -- exactly. Some dug it, some didn't. It was too easy. Just think it out and write down the specs and give it to the carefully neutral advisers, have them zap your Unicredit tab and give them a few weeks to change your life. Too easy? George didn't think so. Too liard maybe. What do you want in (I woman, anyway? They were so damned expensive and an ordinary algae worker or fabricator or statistician could maybe afford one if he saved and cut corners -- but even then he had to hit it good on the numbers to get one before he was too old to enjoy her. But Ellison could afford it. Today he could afford it. Last week he couldn't. But right now he had the credit and before it dwindled away he was going to buy one. They'd have to live in his remodeled old high rise in the Tucson area but at least he wouldn't have to listen to her complaints. But what to get? Big flashy job with all the luxury accessories? Steady dark one with built-in moxie to back him up? Something in between? George shrugged and started across the ripped-out street. He paused halfway across to let a gray-haired man in a cream dryfoam suit get across the battered plastic plank that bridged the deep slot in the street. They smiled ruefully at each other and George said, "Are they ever going to finish mangling the streets?" "Never," the man answered. "It's a compulsion. Street-rippers. They get together at night and laugh over the way Navahoe Boulevard has looked for two years." George snorted wryly and walked across the plank and on up to the impressive wood door of the big building. He paused, looking at the big carved women on each panel, then ran his tongue across his teeth and put a hand against a curved-grained buttock and pushed. "May I help you, sir?" Tanned. Blonde, Trim figure. Standard Femmikin blue dress. Alert blue eyes. Probably called Secretaire or Efficienette in the catalogue. Ellison was short with her, faintly embarrassed. "Yeah. I'd like to buy a femmikin." "Yes, sir. Do you have your specifications with you or would you like to talk to one of our advisers?" "Uh, are your advisers, uh -- " "We have both natural and Femmikin advisers. Many people have spoken well of our Femmikin advisers, sir. They are used to dealing with many types of requests. Some most unusual." Do  look like a guy who'd want something unusual? Maybe I do. They must get all kinds of nuts... The femmikin glanced down at a electropad on her bare desk. "Our or, if you like, our Miss Susan." "Which one is, uh -- " The femmikin smiled. "Miss Susan is one of our latest models. Both have access to our display consoles, of course, and complete credit payment plans." "I don't need that. I'm buying it right off." "That's very nice, sir," she smiled. "May I recommend Miss Susan, sir? She is a Femmikin, you know, and completely experienced in specification recommendations." "Uh, okay, sure." The femmikin pressed a button amid a plethora of multicolored buttons, smiled, and indicated a corridor. "Room seven-four-eight, please?" "Yeah -- thanks." Ellison turned and started down the corridor. Why don't I just buy into Harry's pot farm? Or get superzonked at the Eroticon? Or move into a better cube and try to meet some citizens who aren't groggy or creepy-eyed or zapped? Or maybe find a natural and have a license full of kids? Ellison groaned inwardly. Forget that. Fle'd tried that. "Naturals" was such a fabriword. But you couldn't buy femmikin children. At least not yet. Kids you had to make yourself. Provided you could find a natural you could stand to be with for more than an evening. Must they all play games? Or are Just the ones f meet the crazies? Maybe that was what was bugging someone at Fabricque d'espace when they designed the first femmikin. Or built her. Or grew her. Or all those things. A little of everything, I guess... He stopped before a door. #. Behind it was Miss Susan, he thought. Trim and blond, in a blue dress. He went in. Her hair was dark but otherwise she was' similiar to Miss Receptionist Mark IV. Why don't they make an ugly one -- just for this one job? Or would that be bad (Please turn to page #) Alien Island T. L. Sherred The Steel Crocodile D. G. Compton Lord Tyger Philip Jose Farmer I 'LL tell you how I feel about T. L. Sherred: when I discovered that Ballantine had published his novel Alien Island, #(., Ballantine Book ##.#), I went to the newsstand and bought it without waiting for my review copy to arrive. To my knowledge, this is Tom Sherred's only novel. He's written little science fiction -- or aught else, for all I know -- and he dwells in my memory as a soft-speaking fellow who looks like the anchorman on a foundry bowling team. But that revelation of his psyche -- or that imposed revelation -- seems to me to strike to the heart of his importance to us all. For it was T.L. Sherred who sprang the first lightning crack of spurting mortar between the hitherto unbreached stones of the National Guard armory that science fiction had become. With one story, E for EfForties, he handed the field such a knock that many old plinths are still loose in their sockets. It seems a rather tame if welltold story now. Its beer-drinking characters with their non-Anglic names and their matter-of-fact awareness that the struggle is between Man and Establishment seem perfectly acceptable. One tends to forget that in the #s all sf people named Labiada began every sentence with Si, Sehor while plotting to feed opium to the hero's girl. As for knowing what to do with a soldering iron, or, worse yet, with a field theory... Well, look, this was in the days when people were earning an E for effort, and being justifiably proud of it, but the purpose of an engineering education was to give a bright boy a leg up into the #-ayear bracket before he reached pensionable age and got his gold watch from the Corporation. And the purpose of science fiction was to elaborate on that premise. It was T.L. Sherred -- utterly unknown, and previously unheard-of -- who through natural wit or divine ignorance wrote a coherent, logical, entertaining, believable science-fiction story in which an entirely different view of our world was taken as a matter of course. A number of factors conjoined to lend his deed its major importance. Not the least of these was publication in the very journal whose geist he deranged, at the hands of the same editor who embodied every bourgeois aspiration that Sherred dismissed as being of no consequence. It makes a fascinating paradox. A false one, probably -- I don't suppose either Sherred or Campbell are anything like what I've described. But empires have gestated on less, and I'd rank E for Effort along with Robert Abernathy's When the Rockets the two major incursions of the middle #s into the era of the victorious wars. Well, in any case Alien Island is not E For Effort, or even any of the three other stories (published in a bunch in the early #s), which constitute the known body of Sherred's science fiction to date. In fact, about all it has to recommend it as a piece of work in its own right is the Michigan locale. Not many people set romances in Detroit. The story itself -- about a barfly who becomes a galactic civilization's representative, and who dooms Earth simply by serving as a focus for human greed and vanity -- is potentially noble in exactly the same way E for Effort was. And its apocalyptic ending evokes its predecessor. But it sounds better than it reads. It reads padded, uncoordinated, and unintentionally whimsical. It could easily have been a good, commonsense narrative about essentially likeable people whose lack of complication cuts like a scalpel through Man's normal fat of self-service. And I believe that's what it's intended to be, and the kind of book Sherred could write, or I wouldn't be disappointed that it isn't. F ans of D.G. Compton will be pleased by the appearance of The Steel Crocodile (Ace Special #, #(t). Being a Compton fan ever since Synthajoy, I was one of these fortunate people. This is a good and enjoyable story about a man and his wife coming apart because they cannot come to an adequate mutual understanding of technological society as it is convincingly portrayed here in the near future. One thing that diminishes one's pleasure in this book is the fact that this synopsis would describe Synthajoy, as well. And if we compare the two. The Steel Crocodile is invariably the paler version. In Synthajoy, for example, the woman in the insane asylum expresses many of her tensions in terms of her love for her lover as distinct from her husband. In The Steel Crocodile a lingering unresolved love for a now dead political activity is what leads Abigail eventually to desert her husband in favor of actions calculated to get her in serious trouble with the prevailing political establishment and get herself clapped into a looney bin for the rest of her life. In fact, as far as story goes this book presents no advance over Compton's previous considerable standard. Abigail is another of Compton's extremely well-characterized women. He is I think without serious exception the very best delineator of female characters in the sciencefiction field, perhaps the best we have ever had. But it may be that this gift is both intense and circumscribed, because Abigail, as noted above, is the weak sister of Synthajoy' s heroine. The think-tank establishment which employs Matthew is, although a publicly chartered corporation, pretty much the private province of a hard-driving ruthless megalomaniacal director of considerable personal charm -- but not as much as is displayed by Synthajoy's villain. And so on. Matthew is one of the world's leading sociologists, and an extremely popular and well-paid consultant to private industry, which, as is already the case, is shown here to be using all the paraphernalia of social science and pseudoscience in order to increase the efficiency of its product development ( Please turn to page # ) Humans are only people -- as Earth exploiters knowl T he Pacific Ocean seemed to be burning, adding to the smog. From the upper level of the piggyback freeway, as he swerved his little electric car down the offramp to her beach suburb, he glimpsed the fiery finger flickering form had stood. The immense gas flame made him think of a certain nebula and he winced because he'd been Here for eighteen years. By now he ought to be reminded of something mundane. Earthly, like the gas pilot light in an unlit stove. All the way to the horizon the ocean was darkening with wasted oil from the undersea gusher. He swallowed. Waves of oil were lapping the beach with gleaming layers like oily -- chocolate. The thought made his left stomach rumble hungrily. His right stomach contracted around the olives from the uncounted martinis he'd gulped in the metropolitan bar while he was getting her husband's signature on the oil lease. "She'll never shine-sign," her husband had crooned drunkenly, laying his head to rest on the quaint mahogany. "She'll never shine-sign. You're not man enough to make her sign. Nobody is." Legally the couple owned the attractive suburban home in joint tenancy, so he needed her signature, too. He was anxious to rescue the oil underneath. But he felt unsure of his motives. He remembered her huge eyes gleaming with an exciting anger. To his loneliness they had appeared as sensuously hard as the carapaces of twin black beetles. As beautifully hard-shelled as... His emotions became more confused. His hearts beat even faster as he drove along her street. His right stomach squirmed. The alcohol had contained quick energy but was too insubstantial for his inner organism. It lacked the essential hydrocarbons necessary for his innermost distillations. He attempted a grin but merely grimaced. Here most humor seemed distorted, unhappy anomaly, as if these people felt alien on their own planet. So what did that make him, doubly alien? At least he was trying to save their oil. He glanced at the sky as if he could see twenty-two more years into the future and rammed a wooden barricade in the street. He parked. People were evacuating the seashore neighborhood as if they feared an oily holocaust. He put the half-signed lease in his comfortingly hard-shelled attache case. On its plastic carapace, with his own daring brand of humor, he displayed new initials in debonair fourteen-carat gold italics: B.E.M. These people seemed -- stupid -- wasting their most vital natural resource. He thought they deserved their future. The woman made him feel altruistic. He wanted to preserve her future. He strode along the oil-slick sidewalk, inhaling the rich scent of oil. Delicious! Now that he had her husband's signature he thought she should at least let him inside. He winked as the sea-breeze sprayed aerosol-fine oil droplets against his baby-blue eyes. Rubbing them made his hand shiny from all the oil droplets smeared together on his skin. He sneaked a lick. Yeah! The estate-type tract house had an embattled look. She'd pulled the drapes together. Last Sunday, here on the asphalt driveway, her husband had told him to go to hell. But the old bluffer had been merely showing off his neighborhood integrity in front of his wife and hulking son. Today, at high noon in the bar, that old hero had whined: "Neighbors signed. So I'm forced to get mine." His shaking hand had accepted the extra five hundred in folding money under the bar. He wouldn't report that to his wife or the I.R.S. "Now I should buy you a drink -- because you won't be able to make her sign. Impossible! You been suckered." He was afraid he would appear too boyish for her. In his conservative business suit he still resembled the snub-nosed young radio operalor from the oil tanker that had gone to the bottom eighteen years ago. Although he had negotiated hundreds of oil leases since then, he stilt felt hampered by that young man's startled blue eyes and wispy blond hair. Even after eighteen years he felt vulnerable without his body-shell. He imagined her standing on the other side of the door, obstinately letting him wait. She was hardboiled. Then he heard her steelheeled footsteps. For a moment his hearts thudded. He pretended he was himself, safely back inside his carapace but his perverse urge toward her increased. She didn't open the door. Finally, in his frustration, he tapped on it with his attache case. She and the Smiths were the only ones on this block who hadn't signed. The Smiths were trying to hold him up for more money than their neighbors had received -- but this one was an idealist who wouldn't sell out at any price. However, she was human. She might be waiting to get more than the Smiths? His blond eyebrows rose as he glanced into her open three-car garage. It contained an outboard motorboat and two empty stalls. He realized the garage might be a clue to her weaknesses. She didn't have a car? Her husband had driven an expensively wasteful gasoline-burner to the city. Last Sunday the garage had held a fourwheel-drive dune-buggy with a racing stripe and a high-school parking lot permit on its windshield. He felt surprised that such a formidable woman didn't have a car of her own. Apparently both of the men in her family were able to take advantage of her. This was encouraging. He smiled. From the corner of his eye he'd noticed a movement at the dining-room window. Between the dark drapes her fiercely beautiful face glared out at him. He nodded, trying to look suave while he opened his hard-shelled attache case. He held up the lease-option against the glass, confronting her with her husband's signature. Her expression changed from startled to pained to puzzled to enraged. She looked down at him so haughtily, he remembered the gloriously hard face of that Italian actress gleaming through the transparent carapace of his teevee. Her eyes, glittering behind the window-glass, made him excited and disturbed. He was becoming willingly attracted to these angry ones. More and more often it was his feeling that these seductively fierce old ones were encased in invisible, chitinous exoskeletons. In his frustration and guilty hope he had even conjectured that he was receiving emanations from their gleaming, hardened minds. He smiled wryly. He felt so lonely. Under her shiny glare through the glittering glass he imagined himself light-years away. Their shells would be gleaming. In passionate recognition, their hard carapaces would begin banging together with the ferocity of their love. One of them would crack, he thought. Even his human heart was pounding. He heard her hard heels crossing the floor. She was coming to the front door. He turned again to face it. The door opened but not enough. He saw a gleaming security chain. Above it in the darkness of the hall hung her glittering eyes. She glared as if he were to blame for the underwater oil gusher and everything else wrong with her world. He felt innocent. Inhuman. For a joyous instant he felt as if he had regrown his carapace. He was handsomely shiny, virilely armored. But even in his excitement he remembered not to stridulate. He lowered his attache case. He said, "Hi," as if he had forgotten the unpleasantness on Sunday. Her voice had a hard, rasping edge. "I was afraid you'd talk him into -- " "Bought him a Tom Collins," he interrupted brightly, trying to deflect even more of her anger onto her husband. "Slipped him an extra hundred for signing but I'm -- wasn't supposed to -- tell." He imitated a laugh. Their native games of false truthfulness seemed to him as absurdly useful as their humor. "But he's got it." "Get off our porch." The harshness of her voice reminded him of the stridulations preceding love and he glanced at the sky. ness he felt even worse than shellless. He had wanted to remain faithful. He had only twenty-two more years to wait. But he needed to bang against something. He glanced shyly at this weird creature who was repeatedly emitting repetitious stridulations. "I won't sign. Not even if we're the last family on this block." "You are," he said. "Did your husband telephone you like he told me he would?" "All of you -- you're ruining everything." It was like a love song. He fought to keep his head. "I don't have anything to do with that mess." He glanced toward the ocean. "Believe me. I'm trying to help you save your property values. This oily fog is soaking into my suit. If you'd let me inside -- " "Get out!" He blinked. He wasn't even in, yet she was telling him to get out. He decided to force entry via his guilt-by-accusation approach. Because they lacked shells, many of these creatures were so vulnerable they acted as if the sins of others were their own. He had noticed they usually surrendered to any authoritarian or priestly voice. "You're to blame," he said wildly. "You're all to blame. You didn't try hard enough a year ago when you could have prevented what's happened because of selfcentered people like you." He added loudly as if broadcasting to her neighbors: "Is it because your husband works for -- " "Shut up. He's not much more than a bookkeeper," she hissed, peeking out of the doorway but not unhitching the chain. "He wasn't involved in any way." "Ah, but his clients -- " he retorted, having no idea whose accounts her husband serviced. "You know as well as I do that their incomes are dependent on transportation and other vital parts of the economy which need oil. It's your lifeblood and mine. Ours?" He stepped toward her but she started to close the door in his face. "At least you're not afraid," he bleated, hurriedly redirecting his approach. "You're not afraid of anything, are you?" he murmured humbly as if she'd defeated him, as if he were no threat to fair womanhood because he was so endearingly boyish and weak. "Could I come inside and rest for a moment?" "Get off-my porch!" He shrugged. He straightened sternly. Like a process-server, supported by the commanding power of a government, he flashed his lease option. "Better read the fine print." "I won't sign it." "Read it." In his business he'd discovered the best way to convince women was to confuse them. She reached for it. He yanked it away. "Everybody in your block will be getting his or her rightful share. Are you too proud to accept yours?" "Mine?" she shrilled. "You've ruined our town." "Not our company." He hoped a few argumentative maneuvers would lead him into her house. She might let him in while trying to get the last word. He thrust: "You're trying to blame us for wanting to help you." She retorted, "You're trying to town." "We're trying to preserve your natural resources," he exclaimed. "I don't work for an incompetent our brochure." His present truthfulness was preordained by the ultimate lie. "I don't care who you work for." She pressed outward against the door so the security chain strained and he began to think of it as the chastity belt to her house. "Listen," he said, "what I care about is conservation and decency and freedom. I'm trying to help you save something from your property value before it drops below what you owe on your mortgage and you end With nothing while the people across the street a finger across the street. "They've all signed up except for one old lady who's in Europe and they're trying to contact her today. If they site, we won't need yours. And we won't need your neighbors' lots we've optioned." He pointed his finger at her. "Because you waited too long we won't be able to take up any of our options in this block. Your neighbors' last chance for wealth and happiness will be gone because of you. They'll blame you." Her eyes glinted from the darkness. She did not unhitch the security chain. He felt baffled. H e was unable to judge the effect of his greed-fright technique but he added ominously: "Your block won't even be a truck parking site if you don't. sign. The leasers will tap your oil pool from across the street and toss you a few dollars. They'll paint their derricks green and plant a couple of trees. They'll park their big trucks where those houses used to be. Those people will have moved away -- rich. Their oil pumps will be so loud that you won't be able to sleep. No one will buy your house at any price -- except me -- now." "We bought our house with rights and covenants. Zoning -- " "It's cracked wide open," he interrupted. "Your own Town Council is selling the dump for a Board designated it as a future park and our latest survey after the -- " he Jerked his hehd toward the ocean -- " shows the people know they're licked. Because of the continuous mess off shore, seventy-six percent of the voters now within the town limits. Then the town will begin collecting some oil taxes. Unfortunately, the state and Federal Governments have been getting all the bonuses and royalties from the off-shore leases. You've been getting nothing," he finished triumphantly, "except more and more oil on your beach." "We marched in protest," she blurted. "And gave up because you know you can't win," he said holding out the lease. "You and your neighbors will be getting fair recompense if you sign this." She glanced from the maze of small print to his face and handed the paper back to him. At least she hadn't torn it up. He let his voice smile. "Now if we could go inside so you can study this -- " "No." But oddly she laughed. "I could call the police." "Their telephone number is nine-nine-nine," he said and she shrugged. Although she did not unchain the door, neither did she close it. He started his penultimate maneuver. "Your husband said you wouldn't be able to understand any of this anyway." He turned away but did not put the lease back into his attache case. He heard a metallic sound and knew it was the door chain. In his excitement he imagined there were hard shells between himself and the woman and that they would bang together as he entered. Her eyes glistened, retreating. He took a deep breath as she let him into the dark hallway. He guessed a bedroom was at the end. With his human heart thudding, he followed her into the living room, laughing, feeling out of breath. Sometimes he wondered if the radio operator's body were gradually capturing him. If so, the female ones should seem beautiful to him. He looked at her grim face. It was her shield, he thought, but such an inadequate shell. Her resentment and weaknesses seemed nakedly exposed. He toyed with them, watching her features, savoring the hardness he detected. "Your husband told me not to tell," he laughed, "which topless bar I left him in." Her expression became even more rigid. He established himself on the couch, spreading the pages of the lease option on the coffee table. "You're wasting your time," she grated, not sitting down. "I won't sign. What did my husband -- " I T was a dating bar," he said imaginatively, reaching up and switching on a standing lamp to illuminate the splendors of the lease. Its parchment and engraving were the best. "We agree to pay you a thousand a month until we drill. You can't lose a thing because you keep living here until we pay you twice its appraised value as a residence. When this block goes into production you'll begin receiving your share of royalties and tax advantages just like the "What was the name of the bar? He was calling me from his office." "You thought." He laughed. "The important thing is -- we pay you in stock and stock options. You'll be in the oil business too. You help yourself tax-wise by your share of future exploration expense write-offs. You'll even have your own depletion allowmade. Why don't you phone your husband's office. You'll find out he's not there." "Get out." She glared down at him. "I won't believe anything you say. You're the oil company my husband told me appeared out of nowhere. Fly-by-night." "Right." He acted as if this were praise -- and it was. "Actually we've been growing for eighteen years. Your husband understands the growth advantages of the oil biz. He knows we've been building a beautiful corporate structure. We find oil, pump oil, store oilwe may never need to sell any." He laughed and what he said was almost true. "As our worth increases, we're able to issue more stock. Next time you're on the freeway, look down at View Point. It overlooks our tank farm." His human face smiled seductively at her. "Domestically produced oil has become better than money in the bank since the controls on foreign oil imports. In the interests of national security and to stimulate domestic oil exploration, oil and gasoline prices are rising. By simply storing our oil and never selling any our company is doing more than its part to improve the price of domestically produced crude. Do you follow me? Our oil in storage is constantly increasing in value, so that we're able to issue growing amounts of stock to finance ever expanding operationswe drill and pump more oil and build more storage tanks and our growth stocks are like money in the bankonly better. You see? You understand as much about the oil business as your husband does. Sit down and read the fine print." "I don't care what you're promising me. There's oil all over our beach." "Not our oil," he insisted. "We're very careful about waste." But she was listening to her feelings rather that to his voice. She murmured, "We moved to this town because it's nearer the beach. Now it's ruined." "True," he agreed somberly. "The truth is, this town is ruined as a good place to live. And I'm trying to help you save yourself." "Like rats leaving the sinking ship?" "We're helping conservation," he replied. "When we buy your house you'll receive enough to move to another beautiful town where there are no underlying oil strata.The value of your stock certificates will keep going up -- and you must appreciate that we're rescuing oil for future generations." "That doesn't make sense. Get out." "By increasing the domestic cost of oil," he pleaded, becoming a supplicant, "we're truly encouraging the development of better sources of power, atomically powered electric generator plants, battery-electric cars. I don't sound like other oil company men because my thinking -- our thinking is far ahead of theirs." "Then go out and drill for foreign oil. Allow us to burn theirs, not ours. Get out of our town." "And let our nation's oil needs become dependent on foreign whims? Our national security -- " "Get out or I'll phone my husband to throw you out." H e managed to keep a straight human face, though, he could not believe she was serious. His voice became soothing. "Phone him? If you find him he'll say to sign the lease. He's a man, so he understands that by pumping oil into tanks we're conserving it. He knows irreplaceable oil mustn't be destroyed by fire and end as smog. He knows it should produce more important things, such as petrochemicals and plastics and pharmaceuticals and food. Your husband drank -- " He didn't know why she was laughing but her gleaming teeth made him imagine a seductive carapace of glossy chitin and he listened raptly to the harshness of her voice. "I know what you want." she pointed at the lease. "Get out." Her voice sagged. "Don't just sit there." He spread five one-hundred-dollar bills on the excitingly hard coffee table. "No need to tell your husband," he laughed. "Start your own Swiss bank account. Buy yourself a little green -- " "Get out. What do you think I am?" She was looking at him instead of the money and he felt more confused. He began to wonder whether her expression was haughtiness or stupidity. Money might be too abstract. She needed something more tangible, he thought. "Why don't you choose a car," he began. "For yourself." He laughed, watching her expression. "Your husband and your son race around in theirs, leaving you trapped at home. Listen -- you'll look beautiful in a little sports car with your hair streaming in the wind. I'll -- we'll buy you a cute car, your bonus for signing. It'll be yours, all yours." Watching her grim expression, he began describing an electric sports car like his own. There was such fondness in his voice he might have been describing a baby and she -- smiled. "I had an accident," she murmured, "a few years ago but -- " She sat down on the other end of the couch while he described its wire wheels. "Electrics are so easy to drive," he said. "You mean you're only offering me an electric car?" she complained. "Like thanks -- but I don't feel I'm an old lady yet." "You're quoting oil company propaganda." He laughed. "Not my oil company. We're financing research forbetter electrics -- our subsidiary builds them. Ninety miles an hour fast enough for you?" She squinted. "I thought they weren't allowed on thruways." "They are this year -- we've been buying politicians too." He sobered. "I'll show you my runabout. It's yellow with a vinyl top. You'll have your choice of interchangeable fiberglass bodies." He spread out a sales brochure. "Cute, huh? Picture your hair streaming back." He couldn't really. As she looked down at the pictures of electric cars he imagined her encased in fiberglass. Then she was invisible in an excitingly shiny chitinous carapace, drumming and clacking with passion. He moved toward her shimmering carapace. "Think of yourself encapsulated," he murmured, "in your cute little car. You'll be giving of yourself patriotically by conserving irreplaceable oil and gliding electrically and soundlessly and smoglessly -- " he paused for a long, quivering breath -- "while future generations revere you." He had learned whatever he said to women during his sales pitch was less important than his tone of voice. "Your oil is too wonderful starving. Sign here if you believe in conservation. The anciently formed molecules of oil must not years are needed for oil to be born again. Oil doesn't regenerate during one man's lifetime like a pine forest. It can't renew itself every year like a field of wheat. Yet it can provide protein for the starving -- that is, there are bacteria that feed on oil -- an intermediate step." He sighed, moving nearer to her. "Anaerobic bacteria, needing no air, are able to do this deep in the Earth -- they sometimes clog oil wells. Here's my pen." H e moved closer, making soothing noises'. "You'll be saving oil for starving babies. On the surface, airy-aerobic -- bacteria can be fed oil if air and moisture are bubbled through with infinitely small quantities of salts essential to growth. How fast they grow! You'll be glad to know that every pound of aerobic bacteria multiplies so fast that every day it produces ten more pounds of nutriof malnourished children can be strengthened if you'll sign on this line." He grimaced, inwardly hating children and feeling that anaerobic and aerobic bacteria were equally disgusting little competitors, less efficient than he was -- but at least their oil wasn't wasted as smoky exhaust fumes. These people were insane! He watched her unpleasantly flexible fingers moving the pen. Above her lengthening signature gleamed the pen's plastic hardness, arousing him so that he imagined again a shiny round carapace, so chitinously beautiful that he wanted to bang -- "Hey, what's the matter with you?" Her voice rasped, although he had barely touched her distressing softness. She lurched up from the couch. She laughed uneasily. "Am I supposed to be flattered or feel grateful at my age? You're don't get any ideas just because you've promised to buy me a car." Her eyes gleamed so confusingly as he rose that he saw her encased in transparent chitin. She sidled away, trying to watch him while she lit a cigarette with trembling hands. Although he flinched from the flash of flame, her silvery lighter made him think of a beautifully metallized carapace and he advanced. The proper approach would have been a couple of quick symbolic taps of his carapace against hers. Then they could begin banging until one of them cracked. But she dodged and he kept glimpsing her distractingly human face. She seemed ready to scream. He realized he'd better start with a ritual more familiar to her. Whichever way he twisted his head, as she backed away, his lips were confronted by the dangerously hot tip of her cigarette. As he bumped her against the wall, she gasped and shoved back. This seemed encouraging. But she elbowed his unshielded right stomach and he felt a hydrogen gas bubble rising from his earlier contac-tac-tae! Spandau bullets raved past G-#'s Spad as its mighty Hisso whined the plane into a turn, bringing his guns to bear on the hapless Fokker... Well, space opera it wasn't, but G-# month from Berkley -- hit a lot of the same nerve-ends as did the livelier pulp SF of those bygone years And anyhow, what about Herr Doktor Kreuger and those giant bats... or the good Doktor's notion of transplanting cobra eyes into pilots' heads, they should see in the dark? There's science for you! Berkley April releases (S#, # Laumer (S#, # If your newsstand or bookstore is out of stock, order any of these (fist price pius a dime postage) from; # Madison Ave., New York, N.Y. # Purchasers of our books have coorplete freedom of choice in pricing these books for resale to others. version of martinis. Like a balloon it pressed against his throat's biway valve. For an instant he feared ignition from her cigarette. As he turned his head away to eructate discreetly she ducked under his arm and escaped through the dining room. Muttering apologies, he pursued her into the kitchen. She jerked open a drawer. He glimpsed her hand gripping something attractively metallic. His amorous excitement converted it to a shiny, protective carapace and he continued his advance. "Keep away," her human voice gasped. But she glittered. In his passionate confusion he was unable to decide whether he was seeing a steely-bright carapace where she had been or a stainlesssteel carving knife in her human hand. He clacked inquiringly. His legs weakened as he advanced. It was if some conscious remnant of the young radio operator were aware of the knife -- he hardened his human stomach muscles. She gleamed so gorgeously that he began to stridulate with fierce joy. He felt invulnerable to the thrust of steel within his handsomely gleaming shell, even though his body was quivering. If he turned out not to be knifeproof the autopsy would expose everything. He reached for her. Across space, separated by light-years from the carapaces of their oil-hungry wives, he and his kind had come. Their little twelvecarapacer had scouted an oil slick. In their excitement they had rammed the tanker, splattering delicious oil. Belatedly they had recovered comatose bodies of its crew. Because he was the youngest Shieldwiper he had been relegated to the smallest body -- that of the snub-nosed young radio operator. ago. He lunged at her. As she dodged she seemed to fluctuate between a breast-heaving woman with a knife and a beautifully gleaming carapace clacking so passionately that she resembled his wife. It would be twenty-two more years before the breeding fleet could arrive in this solar system. He clacked imploringly as he groped for her. They had removed his carapace surgically. Concealed in seamen's bellies he and the other eleven had managed to infiltrate this outrageous world. They had seen its shell-less bipeds squandering irreplaceable oil. Oil had to be saved for posterity -- his. He grabbed at her as if he were a man. Pooling the first meager earnings of their new identities, all twelve had bought oil stocks. They had operated shrewdly. When they (Please turn to page #) Interface relays bod oened the Universe to Man -- and his betters! from the U.N. when the emerhis badge of office as Earth planetary agent, was cruising on ramjets high in the stratosphere, peaceful in the afternoon sunlight. He could have set up an Interface, now that the orbital relays were in position, and flown through a hole in the sky straight from the coast to the spacefield in Montana for further details but Air Traffic Control had flatly refused to wear it. Nevertheless, some agreement on the use of Interface would shortly be needed: now that Earth was firmly connected into the interstellar communications net, McKay suspected that the sky would fill with starships seeking profit of one kind or another. Any or all of the member races of the Interface could now descend on Earth to seek -- hopefully, in some instances, to confer -- whatever advantages there might be in this new link-up. Furtherance teams, the survey force of the Interface, were working through the solar system right now, planting relay satellites at places of interest. To keep any kind of control over the development of the system's resources Earth would need quickthinking and decisive, action -- whereas a directive "to conform to local ordinances Interface is not to be used within the planetary atmosphere -- " would be a good start to making Earth a primitive reservation. But, the emergency: Alerted by the receiver implanted in the back of his skull, McKay said, "Acknowledge -- " to the ship's computerautopilot and got back through the ship's perception circuits a display readout from the stricken Furtherance vessel. Moments later Devlin, in the copilot's seat, got a more conventional warning from the field in Montana. "Walt's in trouble," Devlin told McKay. "Seems he just stopped with a bang in mid-transmission." "Just when they started retrofire, something lit nearby and homed in," said McKay. The Sasarenn, in a few weeks' skirmishing with the Furtherance, had left Earth other souvenirs besides the ate rendezvous." Walter Slazeck, their Apollo teammate in the era three months dead, had left Montana hours before as observer on a Furtherance ship mapping the EarthMoon system. Walt and the alien crew had gone to the moon the hard way, charting magnetic-field  solar-wind interaction, and as they neared their destination some Sasarenn leftover had wakened and hit them. Vehicle -- was built for aerospace rescue and Traffic Control could shelve the proeedural problem. "I am about to leave your control area," MeKay warned them courteously. The computers had the orbital parameters of the falling Furtherance ship, which couldn't possibly have been worse. They had acquisition of the Earth relay, exit code for the lunar relay and the instruction to match orbits. "Up Interface." A circle of blue terrestrial sky before the cruising jet shimmered and became black, airless space, spread with the faint suspicion of stars. Even before they reached it the lunar horizon rolled into view, it and the blackness beyond replacing more arid more of the sky ahead. through the disc and the streaming contrails stopped dead in a last puff of ice crystals. The air intakes closed automatically as the blue window behind the ship receded and snapped shut. And there McKay and Devlin were, suddenly moved a quarter of long on to the surface of the moon at about twenty-five miles a secmake enough retrofire to save the Eurtherance ship -- which itself would make no maneuvers to judge from the mess it was in. McKay didn't even glance directly at the lunar surface rushing into greater and greater detail beyond the broken wreck. If he had he would have been hypnotized like a rabbit. He still had a mile to close up with Slazeck, thanks to the statistical uncertainty of that computer was already set for rendezvous. He fired the rocket motor, said, "Implement -- " and the ships came closer in a surge of acceleration. "Slazeck to McKay." Detachment in a crisis was that man's outstanding characteristic. "By our clock we hit in forty seconds. You can't possibly make docking and transfer. Turn over and slow up." "Haven't enough fuel for that, Walt," said McKay over the sound of the rocket. Eull secondary boost was eating the distance between the two ships ing velocity toward the moon. In five seconds they would overhaul Slazeck -- in eight they would strike. The computerautopilot, without pulling its favorite trick of grabbing control away from McKay, had put all systems on full emergency and could take over at any moment. The radio was a-babble with voices from Earth and from other ships telling him this was a wasteful sacrifice and that he must leave the cripple to its fate. Couldn't anybody see what he was going to try? "Up Interface -- " alongside, the familiar circle broke open ahead, embedded as it seemed right in the face of the moon, though it must still be miles above the surface. Its resemblance to a bottomless crater was destroyed by its low velocity relative to the ships -- as the disc of unbroken blackness floated gently toward them, lunar features whipped ever faster out from behind it. What would happen if the disc touched the surface McKay had no idea -- had there been time, he would have selected an Interface at rest with respect to the Moon. As it was, he hadn't even picked an exit code and had no idea what the disc faced into. The disc itself gave no clue as it loomed up. Nothing at all was to be seen in it. Not even stars. "Where the hell are we going?" shouted Devlin. The moon's faee became twodimensional, a boulder-strewn disc, with them going down the hole in the middle into unrelieved blackness. McKay thought wildly of the medieval character who broke through the shell of the Universe into the unfathomable workings beyond. Out of the known fell the two ships -- sun and Earth behind them were blotted out, then the stars themselves as the Interface closed. "Good grief, Mac," said Devlin, recovering. "Where?" Nothing was visible, not even Slazeck's ship -- there was no light source. On the radar the Furtherance ship was slowly receding; it was all there was on the radar. Without that blip to relate to McKay might really have believed himself out of the physical universe altogether. "Walt," he said urgently. "Still here, Mac. But I can't see where -- all visual sensors have gone dead." Now there was a thought. "We have no visual input either, Walt. Watch for our jet as we correct for rendezvous." out the blue glare of the fusion motor but this time he made sure of getting it. Reassuringly it was there as they headed for Slazeck. The Furtherance ship was too far to reflect it but Slazeck reported he could see the burn. So the properties of space were normal here -- it just happened to be empty. To the limits of visibility? Impossible. McKay deployed the and gave the problem to the computer, which could run through the channels much faster than the human brain. "We've got something," he announced moments later. "A speck in the infra-red -- barely visible to the eye. Tm going to higher magnification. What do you make of that, Dev?" "Out of radar range -- it can only be a star, Mac." "You're right, Dev," said McKay after a pause, studying the puterized perception circuits gave complete head-up display from any of the sensors). "With that diameter and luminosity it can only be a red dwarf, so we must be well within its gravity field, after all." "We have a radar echo on the other side, Mac." It was on the other side, exactly -- radially opposite to the minute spark of a sun -- so faint and diffuse an echo that only the computer could have edited it from the background. Background was surprisingly high, in fact. "That has to be what brought us here." "Interface brought us here, surely." Slazeck was listening but still wasn't fully informed. "Tm afraid not, Walt. We came through blind. Tve no idea where we are and whatever delivered us here, it wasn't an Interface satellite. According to our scanners there's no such thing within millions of miles." "All our Interface equipment went out in the missile hit, so I can't check. Are you sure yours is functioning?" "All systems go, Walt." "Then I suggest we match orbit and get out of here," Devlin put in. "Whatever that is, we're receding from it at nearly thirty miles a second and if it's like an Interface relay, we'll be out of range in minutes." "Right," said McKay. "All the recorders are running. We can puzzle out what this place may be once we're safely out of it." He in towards the mangled Furtheron, found broken metal all up the hull. "Don't worry, Walt, we'll have you out of there minutes after we get back." "Sure, Mac, just as soon as you can." McKay wasn't fooled, he knew that detachment of old. "Are you hurt, Walt?" "Ah, there's something in my leg. I'm sealed into my acceleration capsule and the medic tape's taken care of it. Can't raise the Furtherance boys on the intercom, though." "Okay, Walt, here we go." The for the Earth satellite selected. "General access, up Interface." Nothing. "Try again," said McKay, aiming a tight-beam signal at the elusive radar echo. "Up Interface -- Not even an acquisition pulse." L aser communication was no more effective. Wherever they might be, there was no easy escape. Leaving the puzzle aside, McKay and Devlin went to work on the rescue. Here they were on tems were designed for this. Even the absence of external light was no handicap -- the Sasarenn had allowed for rescue in planetary shadow. With work lights deployed, both men opened an emergency hatch into the Furtherance ship. The missile bad done massive damage. Of the crew only four, counting Slazeck, were still alive. The cabin was so badly damaged that the sealed acceleration capsules had to be cut free before they could be maneuvered out of the were no substitute for hard labor, made worse by the lighting difficulties. One of the Furtherance team showed signs of regaining consciousness by the time the capsules were brought in through the could carry six but the closed shields left very little room in the cabin. The injuries might be light enough for them to be opened in due course but even so, movement would be difficult from here on. Three hours later the medic tapes had done enough to allow two of the shields to be opened. Slazeck and the alien stayed in their couches to allow McKay into the main cabin for a conference. Devlin stayed at the controls, with the hatch open. The other aliens were seriously injured and would not wake till several programs were completed. "There's still nothing in detector range except the dwarf and that faint blip astern," McKay summarized. "We are traveling rapidly toward the sun, which is evidently of point nine solar mass and in the final stages of contraction and cooling. It has a very slow rotation, so we might expect a planetary system -- but we can't find anything except the mystery echo, which is in circular orbit a whatever it is, it's far too small to be called a planet. It's not visible at any magnification we have." "That can't be right, Mac," said Devlin from up front. "Yes? Go on." "Well, if that blip were in orbit we'd no longer be directly between it and the sun. We're on a hyperbolic path and moving pretty fast -- but it's still radially opposite the sun." "Meaning it's not following a circular orbit but a projection of our path on a sphere?" The cabin speaker came on. "Perhaps -- " it said tonelessly. It was, of course, a computer translation of what the alien had said into his mike. The Furtherance officer was about four feet six, built for high gravity -- the big flat head, sunk into the shoulders, was covered with heavy folds of gray skin, between two of which introduced him as Kiliath. "Please go on," McKay said. Off their own ships, the Furtherance astronauts were often painfully self-conscious. "I had thought, hitherto, that we saw no stars because we were deep in some dark nebula. But perhaps we are in a stranger place. Why should space itself reflect our radar, unless there be no further space?" The alien's own voice, a mere whisper, was drowned out by the computer translation. But the machine translated only words, not logic -- obviously several jumps had been missed. "No further space? You mean, we're in another cosmos, one with only one star to hold it open?" "We are nowhere in the Interface net. Perhaps we have come to a place the Furtherance could never reach." T he logic of that one was easier. The Furtherance had the honorable task of widening the Interface by carrying the first relays across interstellar space to new stars. A place the Furtherance could never reach would be out of contact with ihe known universe altogether. "Before we get too scared," said McKay, "Our counters are still picking up high-energy cosmic rays. That seems to me to indicate that space goes on outside the shell -- figuratively speaking -- and there are other stars out there." "Figuratively?" Slazeck queried. "If there were a physical shell around us our radar sweep would only reflect back to us from one pont -- the one radially nearest to us. And wasn't there some astronomer who suggested -- yeah, that's it!" Slazeck's voice took on an unaccustomed edge. "Break up the planets around a dying star and build a shell to conserve its radiation output, the man said. A deal like that would explain this whole bit. So if we send out directional radar pulses -- it won't be perfectly smooth -- we should get some sort of echo back wherever we point the dish. Get to it, Dev. Even one echo will confirm it. We don't need to wait hours for pulses -- minutes, I suppose, not hoursbut some infra-red scanning should settle the point. You were talking before about background noise being high." "Okay, modify that search program," McKay said. Within minutes they had adequate confirmation. So far from being isolated beyond sight of other stars, they were falling toward the center of a finite sphere not much larger than the orbit of the Earth, though the sun was only a red spark and looked fantastically remote. "Now it's plain how we came here," said Kiliath. "To reorganize the very planets -- something here must have capability to manipulate matter." Reconstruct that one. McKay tried. The building of the shell must have involved matter-transmission much more advanced than the Interface. The planets must have been systematically broken down, fed through transmitters on their own surfaces into the shell -- how could it have been assembled in parts? It must have been suspended in space, component atom by component atom, and materialized as a unit. It still must be under some such control or surely it would break up. For the shell was stationary -- orbital forces would not keep it from folding sunward. McKay doubted if any forces could have held so huge a structure together, spinning. So something kept the sun in the center even now. Some free-fall arrangement -- constantly monitored, perhaps? And some configuration of forces, perhaps a side-lobe of what held the shell in place, had isopotential with that freak Interface which must, after all, have hit the surface of the moon. "Fantastic," said McKay, studying the geometrical patterns, more intricate with every increase of magnification, revealed all over the "heavens" by the scanners. "So we're surrounded not just by matter but by a 'capability to manipulate matter -- ' suggesting life and intelligence? In vast numbers -- or quantity -- if all the inner face reflects sentience. We must contact it -- if it can reconstruct how we got here no doubt it can send us back." "Immediate action is recommended," the Kiliath "voice" put miles from the shell and accelerating all the time." "That's no problem. This ship's communication equipment can bridge the shell if need be." "The limitations of the propulsion system give greater cause for concern." "We don't need propulsion, do we?" Devlin asked, puzzled. "I don't think we need worry about a scorching from that sun and we don't go near anything else -- " "Not the point," said McKay grimly. "We come back to the shell itself at the velocity with which we left it -- thirty miles a second. With full tanks, if we expend all the fuel we have, we can cut that down by maybe twelve mps -- " "We might just get a circular orbit out of that," said Slazeck. But a check with the computer showed they could not, from their present position, make any orbit that did not intersect the shell. They could come down to circular orbital speed within the confines of the shell but the ship would then be on a very long ellipse -- the major component of their velocity would still be directed outward. "A circular orbit wouldn't be much good to us anyway," McKay concluded. "We'd be buzzing like a fly around the inner face of the shell at eighteen miles a second and the inhabitants -- or whatever shaped this space -- might just think it funny to leave us there. If ever we attracted their attention in the first place." "Surely they know we're here already," protested Devlin. "I've seen no evidence of it," said McKay. "Take another scan of the shell, Dev." He plugged in himself to make his point more clearly. "Did we know anything was there until half an hour ago? Even now the smallest shell section we can scan is more than a mile across. You wouldn't detect much human activity on that scale unless you watched through the seasons." "I'm talking about their ability to detect a ship -- if anyone's out there. A ship isn't easily missed even if it came through on the Interface. And wouldn't the Interface cast a shadow?" "Too far out to cast a shadow... but, a half-mile across... should have been visible against the sun even to the naked eye if anyone happened to be looking." "You're forgetting the apparent diameter of the sun," said Sla.eck, who was doing the same calculation in his head. "It's only a point source here." "Right, by God! So the Interface would have blotted out the sun over a measurable area. So on the shell they could calculate where it was in space -- if they knew the diameter of the disc." "They'd get that by triangulation from the edge of the shadow." "Right. Now, could they figure out what it was? If they got a telescope in time they'd see stars -- " "Not from this side. They'd see lunar craters if anything. If they flashed an alert across -- what's blocking off our sun ? -- people on the other side would see stars in it." "Total duration of the Interface was less than thirty seconds," said Kiliath. "Very fast reaction -- on both sides of the shell -- to effect such observation. Communication impossible." "True. But then -- they'd see the fusion burn." "They'd see that from two thousand miles, all right, against a black background." "Ergo, they know we're here." "If so," said Slazeck, "they are not doing very much about it." "True," said McKay, after a slight pause. "Get the computer to start pushing out a contact program, Dev. Of course, we're still only speculating that anything sentient is there. The assumption may be arrogant. Keep it in mind." "Right, Mac. Where do you want the contact aimed?" "Ah," Slazeck said. "Now, there's a question," McKay said. "Aim it at the point nearest us when we emerged. If they're still trying to figure out the Interface back there we might be able to explain it to them." A fter twelve hours, however, McKay began broadcasting to larger segment of the shell. The a first attempt hadn't conclusively failed but possibly there were no suitable receivers in the area originally covered -- and the longer they waited, the weaker signals to a larger area would become. They widened the beam until a quarter of the shell was covered by it -- surely something in that large an area would pick it up if sentience were there. But two full days later, with ever more of the shell's geometry lost in the distance, there was still no acknowledgment. "I don't know what to do next," said McKay. They had discussed moving the communications laser out from the center of the radio receiving area but had no more obvious target for it. "They may not yet have cracked the code -- though I would expect a sentience advanced enough to create the shell to get it in a couple of repeats at most. But it should be obvious to them that we're trying to communicate, so why don't they at least acknowledge?" "They themselves," said Kiliath, "no longer communicate by by such channels. We detect no traffic in radio or in light across the shell. Either they communicate around the shell or by means we cannot detect." "Scare us some more," said Devlin. "How far ahead of us are they likely to be?" "That sun was once like your own. Being less massive, it will have left the main sequence sooner -- intelligence may have appeared here early or late or even come from elsewhere. But they were able to survive the sun's departure from the main sequence and to build the shell once cooling began. This may have been a titanic effort, stretching the race to its fullest capacity, or it may have been a momentary distraction, ensuring future comfort while applying the mind to greater things. Probably the latter -- for surely they could have crossed space to new worlds had they wished." "We don't know what's outside the shell, of course," said Slazeck. "This star might really be isolated. Or maybe they built the shell -- not to keep solar energy in but to keep something worse out. We could have a galactic nucleus exploding around us out there." "Perhaps," said Kiliath. "But it might be more aptly phrased, 'We had a galactic nucleus exploding out there.' We may suppose from the reduced output of the star that old." "So you think," said Devlin slowly, "that having built the shell casually to supply their wants, between night and morning, they have then been advancing millions of years from that stage?" "You compared us before to a fly trapped in here, Mac," said Slazeck. "Insects communicate by sound and scent and sight -- but we don't heed any of it." "I've never believed in that kind of superintelligence," said McKay. "I'm inclined to think their apparent lack of interest when a couple of spaceships materialize in here on the bounce is evidence that they've regressed over that time." "Communicate around the shell," mused Slazeck. "Could they have regressed so far that their outlook has become wholly two-dimensional?" "I should think that would depend on their physical structure initially," said McKay. "They might come to think of themselves, I suppose, as dwelling in a finite two-dimensional universe warped back on itself through a third spatial dimension, as abstract to them as the fourth dimension is to us. Sunlight falls vertically on every part of the sphere. The level of incident solar energy is the same everywhere. There's nothing to bring the sun to their attention as being outside the surface, so to speak." "We'll never communicate from off the surface, that's for sure," said Devlin. "Not after we 'communicate' with it at thirty miles a second." Kiliath translation. "Unlikely that their computers, at whom our contact program is initially aimed, will have lost the depth concept. Even if the inhabitants think of them as arbitrarily determining the shell in relation to abstract flow of energy, the machines must have sensors of some kind relating to the physical sun. Some kind of investigation should follow their receipt of coherent patterns of energy from our laser. Mere possession of our code should lead to contact." "But -- no contact." "No contact indeed, either by living intelligence or by their thinking constructs. At the level of advance postulated, we may find it difficult to make the identification." "First we have to make the contact," McKay insisted. "If they no longer use our means and we -- obviously, by now -- don't respond to theirs, their next logical move would be to intercept us." "If they still have any physical spacecraft," said Slazeck. "If they do, they're probably powered for scarcely more than fine guidance -- all they'd have to do would be drop off the shell and swing around the sun to the destination point. They'd come back to the shell at exactly the speed with which they left it." "And we haven't seen any such free-fall boats to date. If we did pass near one we'd still be thirty mps faster -- and nothing launched from the shell since we came through could catch us even without that." "Precisely. So to intercept us, they'd want to match course and speed by something analagous to Interface. And since we knew that they're a long way ahead of us in matter transmission, and probably use m-t fields to maintain the shell structure, I dare say they move things from point to point in the same fields and never come into inner space here at all. So now, if they want to intercept us, chances are they won't have any physical craft for the purpose." "Shouldn't take them long to knock something up if they have to have spacecraft at all," said McKay. "But," Kiliath asked, "how long since last any invention or improvisation was required of them?" Day after day, nothing. The fall into the shell was taking on the duration of a major interplanetary voyage. If they had to do it the hard way, it would take a month to cross the shell from side to side. Fair enough in normal conditions -- during the Sasarenn affair McKay had been to Mars and back tended for long trips under rescue conditions. It was partly for this reason that McKay decided to part from the Furtherance derelict. The burn, left to the last possible moment, was long and slow. McKay wanted to give any possible shell inhabitants plenty of chance to detect the fierce pinpoint creeping near the shrunken sun. Though it moved periastron out from the sun the burn didn't slow them down much -- McKay had formed a plan so morally dubious that he wouldn't share it with the others meantime. Separating from the Furtherance wreck put all their tempers on edge, for the receding ship, slowly drawing sunward and ahead, was still carrying The motors of the other ship were hopelessly beyond repair -- so, for their parting it would be separated, by precisely so much fuel, from further supply. The mathematical perfection of the irony had sickened them all for days before but after commitment the atmosphere improved again. Another day reduced the tension still more when one of the Furtherance astronauts recovered. Though still wrapped in various casts and dressings the alien was well enough for the acceleration shielding to be withdrawn, leaving the rest much more room. The other survivor remained in a coma, sealed in at optimum temperature and pressure and better off there than in the sticky discomfort of the cabin. They used the space regained for a big cleanup and the new freedom of movement made the rest of the trip more comfortable. The passing of the sun was without incident. The sun itself was wholly quiet, not a flare or a flicker varying its even glow. T hey fell for days through mounting boredom, discomfort and frustration. No visual clues existed to the size or distance of the shell. "I could be bounded in a nutshell and count myself a king of infinite space, were it not that I have bad dreams." In one near the end Plato himself, unobtrusively changing his tunic for a spacesuit, took McKay out of the ship to show him elusive shadows, huge and unrecognizable, moving on the dark face of the shell. There was no explanation. Perhaps great disembodied intelligences, unknowable to human senses, thronged the space around them and would never answer the thing had to be controlling the shell and McKay woke more determined than ever to force a response from it. Awakening, he was plunged headlong into the crisis he had been heading off for days. Argument raged on watch. "... how do we know any of this is real?" Devlin was shouting. "Maybe when the Interface hit the shell's surface we changed scale and all this is a tiny cavity inside the moon someplace -- or even inside an atom! What we see as a solid shell could be an electron probability smear -- " "All right!" At moments like this McKay was glad to be the oldest man aboard. A sudden hush fell, though he had scarcely raised his voice. "How did we get into this crazy discussion?" No immediate answer. "Walt?" "I don't immediately remember, skipper. I think it was basically a question of whether the failure to make contact might not mean we had misinterpreted our whole environment here." McKay swore. "Four weeks in space and you start shouting like children over that? Indestructible Slazeck of all people -- I should have thought I could rely on you to keep Dev on the rails." "Yeah, Mac. Sure." "Okay. What time is it? No reply to the new program?" "New program?" McKay's blood ran very slightly cold. "I ordered you two and a half hours ago to begin beaming a new contact program into the impact area of the Furtherance derelict." "Sure you did," said Devlin, as if recalling a minor chore. "I guess we didn't get around to it." "You guess what? We've only six hours to impact!" "What the hell, Mac?" said Slazeck. "If there's anyone down there to get the message they'll get it plain enough when Kiliath (Please turn to page #) "T. master of life through genetics, creator of a world-wide subculture of androids to serve man, is driven by an overwhelming hunger to talk to the stars. To this end he has begun the construction of an enormous glass tower in the Canadian Arctic, west of Hudson Bay. The tower will house tachyon-beam ultrawave communications equipment capable of reaching farther out than man has ever reached before. Thousands of androids work constantly on the project, headed by Thor Watchman, an Alpha anlife being in danger. The situation droid who is probably closer to backfires sharply when Krug Krug than any other human. simultaneously is accosted by two Unknown to Krug, androids members of the Android Equality worldwide worship him as god. A Party, a militant organization that secret temple at the towersite is has lost faith in Krug as a deity, nearly discovered -- Thor WatchKrug's secretary, misunderman manages to divert attention by standing the scene, shoots and kills inventing an alarm about Krug's the female android. Watchman cools the ensuing imflammable situation. The secret chapel is moved to a new location -- but suddenly around the Earth the A ndroids are uneasy. IX I AM Nick Ssu-ma Lloyd Tennyson Cadge Foster Will Mishima Jed Guilbert and maybe Manuel Krug, maybe. Maybe. A week in the shunt room. You come out, you don't even know who you are. Manuel Mishima? Cadge Krug? Anyway you can't be sure. Walk like Lloyd, laugh like Nick, shrug like Will. So on and so on. Everything a blur, a lovely golden haze, sunrise on the desert, like that. Their heads inside your head. Yours inside theirs. Only a week. Maybe that's why I like it so much. To stop being only me for a while. Stop. Stop. Stop. Stop. Open the box. Jump out. Into them. Full of funny ideas, now. Bouncing in the stasis net for # hours. Twong and they split you open and you jump out and look for a place to land and you land blong and you're Nick Ssuma, eating roast dog on Taiwan. At dawn in the fog with your aunt. Both naked. She says, touch itie here, you do, she laughs, you shiver. Touch me again. Now you laugh, she shivers. Tiny breasts, like Clissa's. This is our wedding night. With this ring I you do wed, Mrs. Ermine Tennyson, silken thighs, mole in small of back. He sleeps with an android, did you know that? Imagine Manuel doing that. He loves her, so he says. Look. Look here, he loves her, it's right here. You find your love where you can find it. An android? Well, at least he's not ashamed or he wouldn't be in here shunting with us. An android. I almost had one once but I couldn't. At the last moment. What does it feel going into one? Just like anyone else. They aren't plastic, you know. Even though there isn't any hair on it. Sort of incest, though. How? Well, Manuel's father makes the androids, doesn't he, so in a way she's his sister. Very clever. Very, very clever. Cruel bastard. But you like doing it? Of course I do. I'll show you. Here. Here. Shunt and see. And he jumps across the net and slides into the slot. Who is he? Jed Ssu-ma? Will Tennyson? We are all one. Prowling my memories of Lilith. I don't mind. How can I want to keep secrets? My friends. My true friends. When I was nine years old I Cadge Foster took a toad and cooked it and ate it, When I was thirteen years old I Will Mishima pissed on the transmat floor because I was scared I wouldn't get there, I Lloyd Tennyson put my finger in my sister's thing she eleven I eight Jed Guilbert fourteen years old pushed a gamma off a loading rack fell eighty meters died squashed I told my father he slipped I was ten Nick Ssu-ma a male beta at the back window said to mother he watched you and father in bed my father just smiled my mother had them kill him I Manuel Krug almost thirty years old deceive my wife Clissa w'ith Alpha Lilith Meson whom I love whom I love whom I love of Stockholm she lives on Birger Jarlsgaten Alpha Lilith Meson with breasts and thighs and teeth and elbows with rosy skin whom I love whom I love whom I love no hair on it at all Lilith And we shunt and shunt and shunt we hang dangling in the stasis net looping easily from mind to mind, floating, changing skulls as often as we please even though it runs up the charges, and I taste Cadge's toad and I wet Will's transmat and I smell Lloyd's sister on my finger and I kill Jed's gamma and I lie about Nick's beta and all of them go to bed with Lilith and they tell me afterward, yes, yes, we really ought to investigate these alpha women, you're a lucky bastard, Manuel, a lucky lucky lucky bastard And I love her Whom I love And I see all the little hates and dirtinesses in their souls, my friends, but I see the strengths too, the good things, for it would be awful if we shunted and saw only the cooked toads and the puddles on the transmat floor. I see secret favors and modesties and loyalties and charities. I see how good my friends really are and I worry and I wonder -- what do they see in me? Maybe they'll hate me when we come out of this. We shunt some more. We see what they see in us what we see in us in them. A week is used up so fast! Poor Manuel, they say, I never knew it was so bad for him. With all that money and he still feels guilty because he's got nothing to do with his life. Find a cause, Manuel. Find a cause. Find a cause. I tell them I'm trying. I'm looking. They say what about the androids? Should #? What would my father say? If he doesn't approve. Don't worry about him. Do what you think is right. Clissa is in favor of equal rights for androids. If he blows up -- let Clissa talk to him before you do. Why should he blow up? He's made his pile out of androids, now he can afford to let them vote. I bet they'd vote for him. You know all the androids are in love with your father? Yes. Sometimes I think it must be almost like a religion with them. The religion of Krug. Well it makes a sort of sense to worship your creator. Don't laugh. But I have to laugh. It's crazy androids bowing down to my father. To idols of him, I bet? You're getting off the track, Manuel. If it worries you that you aren't doing anything important, become a crusader. Equal rights for androids. Up the androids! You bet, up the androids! That's unworthy of you. You're probably right. We hear the gongs and we know our time is up. We drop out of the net. We slide into our own heads. I'm told they do this part very, very, very, carefully, getting everybody into his own head. As far as I know I am Manuel Krug. They ease us out. There is a readaptation chamber on the far side of the net. We sit around for three, four hours, getting used to being individuals again. We look at each other strangely. Mostly we don't look at each other at all. Someone has been laughing too much with my mouth. In the re-adaptation chamber they have more of those new toys, the blunt-edged cubes. Mine sends me a series of messages. The machine bores and frightens me. I hurl it aside. I am almost certain that I am neither Cadge Foster nor Lloyd Tennyson but I worry about the toad. I will go to Lilith as soon as I leave here. Perhaps I should speak to Clissa first. My father must be at his tower. How is that great erection coming along? Will he soon have messages from the stars to read on the winter nights? "Gentlemen, we hope you'll shortly return," the smiling alpha tells us. We go out. I am they. They are I. We are we. We clasp hands solemnly. We head for the transmats. Virtuously, dutifully, I go to Clissa. T he lawyers met three times in the week following the destruction of Alpha Cassandra Nucleus. The first meeting was held in the offices of Krug Enterprises, the second in the headquarters of Labrador Transmat General, the third in the board room of the Chase Krug Building, Fairbanks. The Labrador Transmat people had suggested that Krug simply supply a new alpha, paying the costs of training her. Lou Fearon, acting as counsel for Krug, objected that this might expose his client to expenses of an amount that could not be determined in advance. Labrador Transmat recognized the justice of this position and a compromise was reached under the terms of which Krug Enterprises transferred to Labrador Transmat the title to one Duluth alpha female, untrained, and agreed to pay the costs of her training to a maximum of # fissionable. The total time consumed in these three meetings was two hours and twenty-one minutes. A contract was drawn and the civil suit was voided. Leon Spaulding initialed the agreement on behalf of Krug, who had gone to Luna to inspect a newly completed gravity pond for hemiplegics at Krug Medical Center in the Sea of Moscow. November #, #. A delicate tracery of windblown snow lightly covers the area around Krug's tower -- beyond the construction zone, the snow lies deeply mounded, iron-hard. A dry wind buffets the tower. Well ahead of schedule, it has topped five hundred meters and now is overwhelming in its crystalline splendor. The eight-sided base yields im( Please turn to page #) It could have been air pollution, bomb-testing, population explosion, anything. But it's time to ask: What kind of world ore we making? G ladys green, of west los Angeles, had her baby on a sunny day, exactly on target. In the early afternoon she felt labor pains, called her mother and her husband, went to the hospital and in due course gave birth. Sidney Ginsburg, her doctor, delivered the child. At her mother's insistence Gladys had a private room. She lay there, half-dozing. Her mother sat by her side, knitting a sweater. There were flowers everywhere. Dr. Ginsburg said, "It's a beautiful baby, a beautiful boy." She said, "Oh, yes, it's a darling baby, Sidney. I can't wait to hold him." "There's just one small thing," Sidney said. "A slight anomaly. You can't call it a defect. It's got two teeth. Rather strange ones -- fairly sharp, actually. We'll pull them, of course. Tomorrow. Very routine. No reason for alarm." When he left her mother said, "I don't like those teeth. That must be Herman's side. The babies on our side were perfect." To Gladys's mother Herman was nothing but a side. But to Gladys he was a husband and he had given her a child. She was grateful. But she let her mother talk. They brought in the baby, red and wriggling. It was cute, she thought, but it did have odd-looking teeth. When it cried they were plain to see. She put the baby to her breast. It bit her quite savagely. She started bleeding and the baby's little tongue seemed to want to lick up the blood. Gladys cried out from the pain. Her mother was grumbling about breast-feeding. "It's a crazy idea. We used bottles in my day. What are you, a cow?" But the baby would not drink, not from the breast, not from the bottle. They went ahead and pulled the teeth. Then the baby took no nourishment at all. It shriveled away. They fed it intravenously and called in specialists. The baby steadily lost weight. A few weeks later it died. To his amazement, Sidney found this was no isolated case. All the other doctors had similar stories. "Hundreds of babies have those teeth," said Dr. Hillman. "We pull them; they don't eat; then they die." "It's an epidemic of teeth." "What happens if you leave the teeth in? Do they live?" asked Dr. Schwartz. The answer came quickly enough. Max Gold called from the clinic. "Sidney, you won't believe it," he said. "You know, we have mothers that give birth in their homes. Well, they've been coming in later, complaining -- the babies don't eat right. But the babies are okay. It's the mothers. You should see them -- breasts, arms, legs all chewed up -- it's the damnedest thing I ever saw in forty years of practice. Those babies drink blood." "Max, is this possible? Vampires?" "See for yourself. I don't know what to do. The mothers are frantic. Some of them are bleeding to death. They get infections -- I mean it's horrible." "Max, will they outgrow it? This habit?" "How should I know? Ask Bela l.ugosi," Max said. G ladys went home to an empty house and cried. She went from room to room crying. She looked at the empty crib and cried. Herman had to come home from work. She was beyond consolation. Sidney prescribed tranquilizers and another child, the sooner the better. To get over the trauma, he said. "In her weakened condition?" asked her mother. But nobody listened. "Sidney, will my baby have teeth if I have another one?" Gladys asked. He shrugged. The papers were full of the problem now -- nobody knew what to do. As far as anyone could tell the epidemic was centered in Los Angeles, with some outbursts in the desert southwest. There were isolated cases in Oregon and among the Navajos and about as far east as Denver. "It's the atom bomb. They're testing near Las Vegas. It's got to be," Herman said. The men he played poker with agreed. And all their wives were deathly afraid. O NE thing was concurred in at all levels of government. The babies could not be left to die. That was murder. The very mention drew black words from the Catholic Church. A soul was a soul. Besides, the mothers loved these children, teeth and all. Could the children be weaned away from blood? The answer was no. Autopsies showed that these babies had long, narrow stomachs, highly specialized, fit only for digestion of blood. Anatomically, it looked like a permanent arrangement. There was no question of outgrowing the taste. Was there an alternative to human blood? The babies turned out to want nothing else. They had no desire for cow blood, goat's blood, monkey blood, any blood but their own. Force feeding was tried but, as it happened, non-human blood made the babies deathly ill. For short periods they could be fed intravenously but that was no longrun solution. So they went on, draining their parents of blood. On this diet they survived and grew. Many doctors insisted on vitamin pills as a supplement. The pills were dissolved, of course, in blood. Without pills the babies were pale and prone to flu. was born slightly premature. It was an easy labor. But the news was bad. It was another one with teeth. Her mother was all for extraction. "You'll adopt a baby, look at cousin Norma, you'd never know her Lisa was adopted, it even looks like her." But Gladys was adamant. "I won't kill my baby. It's mine." Her mother shouted. Herman wavered back and forth. While the debate raged the baby was fed with needles. It grew noticeably weak. In the end Gladys won. They named the baby Mark, after her father, whose name was Morris; he was dead. Gladys drank extra milk and took iron pills. She was like a tiger. All her maternal instincts came to the fore. When she felt strong enough she demanded that the baby be brought in. It was a shriveled little thing -- it looked half alive. She put it to her breast and sobbed as it sucked her blood. "Oh, it's the image of Herman," she said. "I'm going to love it to my last ounce of life." After a week they took it home. It was considerably more plump. At home life was difficult. They had no woman to help out, though Gladys's mother offered to pay. At first Gladys nursed her baby in secret, out of a vague sense of shame. The effort was wasted -- the neighbors knew all. The truth was plain from one look at Mark's teeth. At any rate, vampires were no rarity by now. There were several on Gladys's block. Actually, it helped to know that they were there, that the city was full of other vampires. The parents were beginning to form clubs, to meet and discuss their mutual problems. The first meetings seemed awkward and strained -- Gladys came home with sick headaches. But in the end it lessened the pain to talk to other suffering mothers and fathers. And they did exchange helpful hints. A Mrs. Willoughby, for instance, explained that parents in their position were not really forced to stay around the house even when their babies were wee little ones. She kept a quart or two of fresh sterile blood in the refrigerator, in clean containers. Then, she and her husband felt free to go out to the theater or for dinner or to peoples' houses for supper or cards. She left the baby with sitters, the same as anybody. Her little girl good clean blood from a bowl or dish. It had to be slightly warmed, though -- at least to room temperature. Some sitters were squeamish, but they soon located others who were not. "The big thing is to get over the embarrassment, the shame," Mrs. Willoughby said. "Are you going to keep your child hidden forever? Bring him out in the open! The chances are the neighbors already know your secret. And they have blood-children of their own. You'd be surprised at how many vampires there are, here in L.A." Another mother advised them not to be depressed. "Buy a new hat. Go dancing. Stay alive!" Dr. Argon from Cal. Tech, spoke on the causes of vampirism. It was a mutation, he explained and told them about genes and genetic change. As to what caused this mutation, no one yet knew. Perhaps something in the air. It was their bad luck to live in Los Angeles. "But think of the sunshine and the orange juice," Dr. Argon said, smiling grimly. Gladys thought that was terrible taste but the group leader, Mrs. Elsa Darling, said they had to learn to live and laugh. "Look at the bright side," Elsa said. "No bottles, no nipples, no baby food to buy. We're going to have more babies, John and #, as soon as we can. And if they want blood we'll give them blood." But it was easier said than done. Child-raising is a tiresome job under the best of circumstances. It was no joke, to give blood four times a day to a voracious infant. Despite the fluids and the iron pills, Gladys was constantly exhausted. The littlest thing made her tense, upset. One night her cousin Edna came over for bridge. They stayed up past one. Gladys crawled into bed and fell instantly asleep. The baby woke up at four, as usual, and  began its loud howling for food. "Herman, I just can't do it!" She felt she had come to the end of her rope. He climbed out of bed, half in a daze. He picked up the baby and rocked it in his arms. "Herman," Gladys wailed, "he doesn't want love -- he wants blood." He stared at the baby, then at Gladys. The baby screamed. Gladys screamed. Herman sighed. He unbuttoned his pajama tops and put the baby's mouth to his breast. Mark's lips brushed against that fat, hairy breast and he turned away. Gladys sobbed loudly from her bed. Herman cradled the baby in his arms, made shushing noises, then put the baby's mouth to the flabby flesh of his upper forearm. The wailing stopped in an instant. With a mixture of pleasure and disgust Herman felt his son's teeth slice at his skin till the blood flowed freely. They he heard the soft gurgling noise of ingestion. He looked away. helped. But the burden was mostly on Gladys. "It's a mother's job," she said. Besides, Herman had to work -- he needed strength. Gladys grew pale. She lost weight. She caught colds easily. She aged noticeably. She stopped doing her hair. But she persevered. The years went by. One by one, hopes dropped away. Science proved powerless to help them. Government labs experimented with artifical blood but without success. The only breakthrough was the use of blood drawn from one type of chimpanzee, fortified with drugs and antibodies and specially processed. The trouble was, no more than ten thousand of these chimpanzees existed in the world. The blood cost a hundred dollars a pint. It was more costly than truffles or the finest caviar. Only the very rich could dream of using it. For the Greens, it was out of the question. Their whole life altered. Originally they had wanted many children. But now even one was too much. They had no energy left for a second child, even a normal one, and another vampire would surely kill Gladys. Herman gave up his dream of a houseful of daughters and sons. He was an only child himself and his parents were dead -- the dream died hard. Herman's relationship with Gladys, too, was different. The business of living overwhelmed them. Once they had been sweethearts, then husband and wife. Now they were slaves of a single master. At the core of their life together was the child -- and the teeth. When Mark was five they were forced to hire a wet-nurse. Herman's business was in trouble. Money was tight. But they had no choice. The child ate and ate; its needs for nourishment were more than its mother and father could supply. They scraped some cash together, refinanced their house -- then they went to a lawyer they knew, who arranged things on a black-market basis. A prospect was flown in from South America. She was a young Indian girl named Maria. Her father was a Bolivian tin-miner, now dead -- she was one of ten children. She was succulent and seventeen. She spoke no English. They agreed to pay, in addition to her plane fare and the lawyer's fee), a salary of sixty dollars a week, with one day off and room and board. In addition to feeding Mark she was to clean and dust the house when she could. With her first sixty dollars she bought a portable phonograph, two rock-and-roll records, a bracelet and a dress. With her second week's pay, she bought a ticket on a Greyhound bus and ran away. Mark screamed. Gladys cried. Herman wrung his hands. The ticket from Bolivia and the lawyer's fee had bled them white. It was the first of many bitter experiences. Costs mounted -- the women came and went. Some of them lied about their health and infected the child. Some of them refused to go on with the feedings -- some were slovenly and neglected the house. Life was a constant heartache. Teeth or no teeth, the boy was hard to handle. He was an attractive child physically, with his Buddha-belly, his pink cheeks, his chocolate eyes, his curly hair. But how difficult he was! He toilet-trained late. He wet his bed. He screamed and had tantrums. He kicked and spat at people. He refused to say thank you and please. And he learned how to irritate his mothermost of all, most horribly of all by leaping at aunts or at company or at strangers, biting their legs and lapping maliciously at their flowing blood. Every moment of the day, every day of her life, Gladys pondered her tragedy. Why am I cursed, she asked. She had no answer. She sent him off to a special day school. This cost her fifty dollars a week. When he was out the door and into the schoolbus, she would collapse in bed again, totally exhausted. She would nap fitfully, then read a magazine and wonder -- why was she cursed. And she would call her mother or her sister or a friend and cry on the phone. If only he would eat a hamburger, candy even, drink Coca-Cola -- if he were only like regular children... M ark played exclusively with others of his kind. Normally behaved children were not allowed to go near him -- the parents were polite, of course, but Gladys knew. Her own sister avoided her. Her own sister, with her two bucktoothed simpering girl-brats. She never came by day with the girls -- only at night and without them. You could invite her for coffee or lunch or dinner with the family but she always made excuses. "Bite her, bite her, the bitch!" Gladys moaned to herself -- she almost hoped that Mark would eat her or her brats alive. The nerve of her, not understanding her own sister's affliction, the nerve of her treating her own sister and her nephew as if they were filth. Fortunately there were parents down the block with vampire children. Not that she considered these children proper playmates for Mark. They were all simply horrible. Along with the teeth, it seemed, went a ferocious disposition. And when these children got together in somebody's yard or the family room they made the most fearful din, kicking and screaming and biting. The biting was not usually for the sake of food. It was plain aggressive biting. Food biting was different and rather horrible. It was associated, not with aggression but with love. When two of the children were especially attracted to each other they would hold hands, put their faces, one at a time, to each other's neck, gently slit the skin and drink some of the slowly oozing blood. It was almost like a kiss. This reaction was discovered quite early by one of the hordes of psychologists and psychiatrists that descended on the vampire children, observing, asking, watching, writing in notebooks. The day school was positively filled with them every day. They trooped in and out solemnly, constantly taking notes. Nothing seemed to fascinate them quite as much as this bite of love. Vampires were on everybody's mind. There was always something in the newspaper about them. They were more and more common and spreading -- north to San Francisco, as far East as Omaha, Nebraska. An isolated pocket of vampires broke out in the Pittsburgh area. But the central focus was still Los Angeles, where, in the peak year, one out of every three births was a vampire child. Then, quite suddenly, the situation stabilized -- it even began a slight decline. "They stopped testing those bombs, that's what," people said. It was cold comfort to Herman and Gladys. "Who needs a man on the moon?" Gladys would say, "They could spend that money on our boy." And Herman would add: "We give money to all those foreign countries when we need it right here." They watched the evening news and sighed. "They throw away more money in a day than we see in ten years." She said, "In a lifetime." No matter how long the years, the hurt remained. Each time Gladys fed the boy her heart was broken -- Herman's too, though he never complained. He grew silver and passive and fat. Gladys was paler and thinner and more and more ailing. Her mother died and she felt even more alone. They sat in front of their TV night after night after Mark had gone to bed. And Herman ate and Gladys cried until they went to bed. A t five he was naughty. At ten he was wild. At sixteen he was impossible to control. He wore sideburns. He had girls. He flunked in high school. He bought a motorcycle with his father's credit card. He was in with a terrible crowd. There was no question, the vampires were different from other people -- deeply and desperately hostile to the world. Normal people could hardly manage them. There were some exceptions. Gladys observed with hope and jealousy how nicely Melinda, a girl down the block, was doing. "She plays the piano, she's on the honor roll. She's got the teeth but she's as sweet as can be. She's a joy to her mother and dad." She and Herman never said vampire. They always walked around the word. They used phrases like "the children with the teeth." Mark had no such reluctance. He flung the word in their faces. He taunted Ihem with it. He jeered at them and tortured them. His crowd was a vampire crowd, of course. It was a gang -- they called themselves the Demons of Blood. On long dusty evenings they got on their motorcycles and went tearing up and down the streets, screaming and laughing. They beat up other young people who got in their way and sucked their blood. They broke one boy's glasses and bled him until he fainted. They broke into stores and smashed windows. They swaggered about, shouting filthy language, scratching dirty words on billboards. Discipline had no effect. Speeches and tears were useless. Mark slammed the door and ran out when they tried to reason with him. He told them to drop dead. Gladys by inches. As it was, she was bedridden half the time. Didn't he care? He shrugged. At seventeen Mark dropped out of high school and spent his days hanging around the house, sleeping till noon, then roaming the streets at night. They threatened him with starvation, their ultimate weapon. He went back to school, more or less. In his senior year he got a girl in trouble. Herman paid for the girl's abortion. The incident took years off Gladys's life. Somehow he was graduated from high school. College was out of the question. "What will you do, what kind of Job?" his father asked. Mark shrugged. Even the Army had no use for vampires. At eighteen he ran away and roamed the country with a gang of vampires, boys and girls. They must have stolen and terrorized their way from state to state -- somehow, they were never caught. After a while Mark came back, borrowed money from his father, drank and gambled it away. He worked in a gas station for a while -- until he had money for a fancier motorcycle. Then he quit his Job. When he was twenty he brought home a girl named Lisa and said they were going to get married. Neither Gladys nor Herman liked the looks of her -- dirty and unkempt and she smoked and drank a lot. She was a vampire, of course. They wanted to know: Who were her people -- what kind of folks were they? Mark refused to answer. They looked into it on their own. They found out her parents were people like themselves, ordinary people, suffering quietly and deeply with the pain. They all four decided it was good -- maybe -- if the children got married. Responsibility might bring them to their senses. The girl was probably pregnant, too. Gladys's strength was ebbing now. But she rallied and made him a wedding in her home, a wedding to be proud of. The bride wore white. A few close relatives and friends from both sides were invited. Mark and his bride came in an hour before the ceremony, drunk and disheveled -- it was ghastly. Gladys put the best face on the matter she could. After the words, I now pronounce you man and wife -- Mark bent over, bit Lisa on the neck and gently lapped at her blood. She giggled. "In public, in public," Gladys wailed and clutched at Herman in her agony. Outside, a raucous gang, uninvited friends of the bride and groom, shrieked, drank whiskey and raced their motors. Six months later the baby was born. It had two wicked teeth in the front of its mouth. That was happening now all over -- vampires bred true. They tried to give the baby up for adoption but no one would take it. "They're too spoiled to feed it," Gladys said. "Maybe they're smart," Herman said. "What did it do to our lives?" "If I had the strength I'd take it," Gladys said. Lisa was no fit mother -- she hit the baby, fed it only once in a while, left it at home while she went out to the bars with Mark and his friends. He, Mark, was even more indifferent. And he quarreled constantly with Lisa. One day he walked out on her -- for almost a year he stayed away. "What kind of world is this?" Gladys asked anybody who would listen. She was too sick to leave the house for weeks at a time. Nothing consoled her any more, not even cards. But she doted on her poor, scrawny grandchild, begged Lisa to bring it around and fed it secretly when she could, despite the strenuous opposition of her doctor. One winter day, Herman came home and found Gladys stretched on the floor, unconscious. She was taken to the hospital immediately. She had the best of care but, despite all, she died the following week. Mark came to the funeral, fidgeted and had nothing to say to his old man. They buried Gladys under a dark, blustery sky. When they left the cemetery Mark said to Herman, "I'll see you around." Then he went away. H erman sat in the house all alone, watching TV. The announcer said a new epidemic of vampires had broken out. This time in New York. A dim light flickered in Herman's eyes. It was an uncanny thing, this race of beings, people who could only live by the blood of their very own kind. It was beyond his comprehension. But if everybody lived that way the whole human race would die out. The voice on TV droned on. Science was still searching (it said) for the secret of artificial blood. Congress was pouring in money. There had to be some better answer, Herman thought. Better than artificial blood. Keep them from happening -- that was better. They should ask me. Herman sighed and thought of his anguished, wasted life. Had he done something wrong? His arms were still scarred from his long ordeal. All his hopes had been buried. And where was Mark now, his son? Whose blood was nourishing him now? He shook his head sadly. He turned back to the set. After a while his eyes clouded over -- he began to snore. Loud TV music blared in the empty house.  IF The Magazine of Alternatives alized the fearful truth: that to someone who could read minds not only his ambitions but his worst weaknesses were like an open book. So that, in fact, it was he himself, through his desire to suffer pain and humiliation, who gave Lesley the power she would never otherwise have possessed -- to bring the broom slamming down on the nape of his neck and drive him into unconsciousness. repugnance occasioned by her reaching into Braden's mind and sharing the distorted instincts there, Lesley freed herself from her bonds and tied him securely with the same ( Continued from page # ) rope. Having made him into a kind of parcel, she set off awkwardly to negotiate the side of the hill. It was a long slow job but she made it with dawn purpling the sky, found his car where it had been left. She searched him for his keys, pushed him into the back seat and drove bumpily away. Apparently without reason she stopped a couple of miles away among a ring of boulders and got out, leaving the engine running. She raised the hood and found the inlet of the oil supply. Carefully she scooped up sand and measured it into the pipe until the engine ground to a halt. Then, just to make certain, she hunted for and found the draincock of the radiator, allowed the water to seep into the thirsty earth. She took Braden's own pocket knife and stabbed at each of the tires. Then she took a pencil from his pocket and wrote something on a scrap of paper. He stirred and began to wake and she threw the paper and pencil blindly down on the seat near him and ran. Much later that year a rambling prospector found what he had found a dozen times before -- a clean-picked human skeleton in the dry sand. He shook his head and muttered the usual "Poor fella!" to his burro. A short distance further on he came across a car with its tires flat and the driver's door open and approached to see if it would give any clue to the identity of the dead man. But there was nothing except a scrap of paper lying on the seat with a few words scrawled on it in the sort of script one would expect from a poorly educated child. Scratching his head, he read it aloud to the burro as if requesting an explanation. "I don't care what happens to you here. My range is less than a thousand yards."  had learned more about being men they incorporated, leased some desert land, issued stock and, joy and calamity, struck oil. He heard her screaming for help. They were trying to save oil, not sell it -- and the answer was the tank-farm gimmick. Paying for the erection of more storage tanks by issuing more growth stocks, they discovered tax angles so acute that they purchased an electric car manufacturing company in order to acquire its paper losses. As the years passed they became a conglomerate. He cornered her between the gleaming dishwasher and the glittering refrigerator and heard her human voice gasping; "Don't look at me like that." By this time the other eleven had become remote chairmen of boards of directors. Because he was the only one who continued direct contact with the public as a lease-man the unfriendly eleven had accused him of un-shell-like urges. They were afraid he might crack before they controlled the planet's oil, before the breeding fleet arrived. They said he took human risks, even driving on the freeway. If he were killed in an accident his autopsy might lead to their exposure. He heard her gasp. He felt the soft struggling of her body. Her carving knife clattered to the floor with an excitingly hard sound. Her human voice was saying, "Damn -- damn -- I can't stick you like a pig. So kiss me if that's what you're trying to do." With his eyes closed he tried. She was so soft -- the opposite of truly armored love -- so horribly soft. He shrank back in normal revulsion. He opened his eyes. She had no shell at all. She opened hers. As he fled through the dining room he heard her pursuing him. In the living room he snatched up his reassuringly hard attache case and held it in front of himself like a carapace which was too small. To his dismay, she advanced. Smiling oddly she said, "Either I'm sorry or you're -- what about my car -- " "Not as sorry as I am," he gasped and grabbed the lease from her coffee table. "I'll authorize delivery of your car -- " Desperately needing his, he rushed outside. He scuttled along the slippery sidewalk toward the shell-like security of his car. Shrilly stridulating -- he felt so humiliated. He tried to assure himself that her signature on the lease was the only important thing. He had that. But tears were trickling down his hideously human cheeks. At least he had seduced another ninety miles an hour along the freeway. He couldn't wait twentytwo more years for his wife's hard carapace. He pounded his forehead against the glinting steering wheel. His car swerved. He turned into the parking area above View Point, as if the sight of his oil tanks could give him some relief. He parked at the brink and tried sublimating, pouring himself an abstemious reward for getting her signature. With trembling hands, he opened another can of an adequate little #-weight, non-detergent oil and sipped, attempting to restrain himself. Then he drank desperately. But the act only stimulated his loneliness. He looked up at the empty gray sky, then glared out at the ocean, dark with wasted oil. At least he was more intelligent than humans, he thought, and glanced into his car's mirror at his obscenely huge, blue-eyed reflection. These monsters were raping their own world. Those bulging eyes stared back at him like a madman's from the mirror. But he clacked quietly and more confidently to himself because he knew who he was. He felt as if he were armored again, secure and restrained. He knew he could wait twenty-two more years for his wife and the breeding fleet. It would be so heavily armored that -- He regained his poise. His gaze shifted between the oil-blackened platforms, and those bulging madblue eyes in the mirror. He felt thankful he wasn't human.  ( Continued from page #  perceptibly to the planes of the four-sided trunk. The tower is haloed in light: sunglow rebounds from its flanks, strikes the surrounding fields of snow, leaps up again to kiss the glassy walls, is hurled groundward once more. Albedo reigns here -- brightness is all. The lower two-thirds of the existing structure has now been divided into floors and, as the androids assembling the skin of the tower pile the glass blocks ever higher, those responsible for the interior work follow them up. Installation of the tachyon-beam system has begun. Five giant rods meters thick and hundreds of meters long will form a quintuple spine, rising inside vertical service cores that span close to half the tower's height. The lower sections of these great busbars are going into place now. A circular jacket of translucent glastic a meter in diameter forms the housing for each bar. The workmen slide forty-meter lengths of copper into these jackets, then cunningly fuse them end to end with quick, dazzling bursts of power from the eye of a welding laser. Elsewhere in the building hundreds of electricians supervise the spraying of conductive filaments into the tower's gleaming inner walls. Squadrons of mechanics install conduits, waveguides, frequency converters, fluxmeters, optical guidance accessories, focal plane locators, neutron activation foils, Mossbauer absorbers, multichannel pulse height analyzers, nuclear amplifiers, voltage converters, cryostats, transponders, resistance bridges, prisms, torsion testers, sensor clusters, degaussers, collimators, magnetic resonance cells, thermocouple amplifiers, accelerator reflectors, proton accumulators, and much more, everything carefully computer-tagged in advance with its floor level and flow-chart designation. Sending messages to the stars by tachyon-beam is not a simple project. The tower is already a thing of unparalleled splendor, starkly supple, spectacularly spearing the sky. Visitors drive many kilometers out into the tundra to get the best view of it, for at close range it cannot properly be appreciated. Krug enjoys reminding his guests, though, that what they see today is merely the bottom third of the ultimate structure. To visualize the final building one must imagine a second tower of the same size piled atop this November spire and then a third one set atop that. The mind rebels. The image will not come. Instead, one can bring into view only the picture of a slender, impossibly attenuated, terribly frail needle of glass that hangs in the sky, seeking to put down roots, and, failing, topples and topples and topples, falling like Lucifer through all one long day, and shatters with a faint tinkle in the icy air. X A "Slightly different. We began getting it last night." "Wait right there," said Krug. "I'm coming." He was in New York. Almost immediately he was in Vargas' Antarctic observatory, high on the polar plateau, at a point equidistant between the Pole itself and the resorts of the Knox Coast. There were those who said that the transmat era had cheapened life in one way while enriching it in another: the theta force allowed one to flick blithely from Africa to Australia to Mexico to Siberia in a moment's merry dance, but it robbed one of any true sense of place and transition, of any feel for planetary geography. It transformed Earth into a single infinitely extended transmat cubicle. Krug had often resolved to take a leisurely tour of the world from the air and see desert shading into prairie, forest into bare tundra, mountains into plains. But he had not managed to find the time. The observatory was a series of pleasant glossy domes sitting atop an ice sheet two and a half kilometers thick. Tunnels in the ice linked dome to dome and gave access also to the outlying apparatus: the vast dish of a radio telescope's parabolic antenna, the metal grid of an X-ray receiver, the burnished mirror that picked up relayed transmissions from the orbiting observatory high above the South Pole, the short, stocky multiple-diffraction optical telescope, the three golden spikes of the hydrogen antenna, the fluttering airborne webwork of a polyradar system and the rest of the devices with which the astronomers here kept watch on the universe. Instead of using refrigeration tapes to insure that the ice would not melt beneath the buildings, they had employed individual heat-exchange plaques for every structure, so that each building was a little island on the great glacier. In the main building things hummed and clicked and flashed. Krug did not understand much about this equipment but it seemed properly scientific to him. Technicians ran eagerly about; an alpha high on a dizzying catwalk called numbers to three betas far below; periodically there was a crimson surge of energy within a glass helix twenty meters long and numbers leaped on a green and red counting mechanism at every discharge. Vargas said, "Watch the radon coil. It's registering the impulses that we're getting right now. Here -- a new cycle is starting -- you see?" Krug contemplated the pattern of surges.  #; #; #: #c #c   #c #c #: #: #c #:  "That's it," Vargas said. "Now a six-second pause, and then it starts again." "#-#-#, #-#-#, #-#," Krug said. "And it used to be #-#-#, #-#-#, #-#. So they've dropped the #group altogether, they've moved the #-group to the front of the cycle, they've completed the #-group, they've added a pulse in the final group -- damn, Vargas, where's the sense? What's the significance?" "We don't detect any more content in this message than in the last. They've both got the same basic structure. Just a minor rearrangement -- " "It's got to mean something!" "Perhaps it does." "How can we find out?" "We'll ask them," Vargas said. "Soon. Through your tower." Krug's shoulders slumped. He leaned forward, gripping the smooth cool green handles of some incomprehensible device jutting from the wall. "These messages are three hundred years old," he said blackly. "If this planet of theirs is like you tell me it is, that's like three hundred centuries here. More. They won't even know about the messages their ancestors sent out. They'll be mutated out of all recognition." "No. There has to be continuity. They couldn't have reached a technological level that would allow them to send transgalactic messages at all unless they were able to retain the achievements of earlier generations." Krug swung around. "You know something? This planetary nebula, this blue sun -- I still don't believe it could have intelligent beings living there. Any kind of life -- no! Listen, blue suns don't last years for the surface of a planet to cool enough just to get solid. There isn't that much time, a blue sun. Any planets it's got, they're still molten. You want me to believe signals coming from people who live on a fireball?" Vargas said quietly, "Those signine-three, the planetary nebula in Aquarius." "For sure?" "I can show you all the data." "Never mind. But how, a fireball?" "It's not necessarily a fireball. Maybe some planets cool faster than others. We can't be sure how long it takes them to cool. We don't know how far the home world of the message-senders is from that sun. We've got models showing the theoretical possibility that a planet can cool fast enough, even with a blue sun, to allow -- " "It's a fireball, that planet," said Krug sullenly. D efensive now, Vargas said, "Perhaps. Perhaps not. Even if it is; must all life-forms live on a solid-surface planet? Can't you conceive a civilization of high-temperature entities evolving on a world that hasn't cooled yet? If -- " Krug snorted in disgust. "Sending signals with machines made out of molten steel?" "The signals don't have to be mechanical in origin. Suppose they can manipulate the molecular structure of -- " "You talk fairy tales to me, doctor. I go to a scientist, I get fairy tales!" "At the moment fairy tales are the only way of accounting for the data," Vargas said. "You know there's got to be a better way." "All I know is that we're getting signals and they undoubtedly come from this planetary nebula. I know it isn't plausible. The universe doesn't have to seem plausible to us all the time. Its phenomena don't have to be readily explicable. Transmat wouldn't be plausible to an eighteenth-century scientist. We see the data as best we can and we try to account for it -- and sometimes we do some wild guessing because the data we're getting doesn't seem to make sense. But -- " "The universe doesn't cheat," Krug said. "The universe plays fair." Vargas smiled. "No doubt it does. But we need more data betwo-nine-three. Meanwhile we make do with fairy tales." Krug nodded. He closed his eyes and fondled dials and meters, while within him a monstrous raging impatience sizzled and blazed and bubbled. Hey, you star people! Hey, you, sending those pulses! Who are you? What are you? Where are you? By damn, I want to know! Me. Krug. Krug. What are you trying to tell us, you? Who are you looking for? What's it all mean? Suppose  die before I find out! "You know what I want?" Krug said suddenly. "To go outside, to that radio telescope of yours. And climb up into the big dish. And cup my hands and shout at those bastards with the numbers. What's the signal now? #-#-#, #-#-#, #-#? It drives me crazy. We ought to answer them right now. Send some numbers: #-#-#, #-#-#, #-#. Just to show them we're here." "By radio transmission?" Vargas said. "It'll take three hundred years. The tower will be finished soon." "Soon, sure. Soon. You ought to see it. Come see, next week. They're putting the gadgets in it now. We'll be talking to the bastards soon." "Would you like to hear the audio signal coming in, the new one?" "Sure." Vargas touched a switch. From speakers in the laboratory wall came a dry cold hiss, the sound of space, the voice of the dark abyss. It was a sound like a cast-off snakeskin. Overriding that withered sound, seconds later, came sweet upper-frequency tones. Bleep pleep. Pause. Bleep pleep pleep pleep pleep. Pause. Bleep. Pause. Pause. Bleep pleep. Pause. Bleep pleep pleep. Pause. Bleep. Pause. Pause. Bleep pleep. Pause. Bleep. Silence. And then again, pleep pleep, the new cycle beginning. "Beautiful," Krug whispered. "The music of the spheres. Oh, you mysterious bastards! Look, doctor, you come see the tower next week, next -- oh, Tuesday. I'll have Spaulding call you. You'll be amazed. And listen, anything else new comes up, another change in the signal, I want to hear right away." Bleep pleep pleep. He headed for the transmat. Bleep. K rug leaped northward along the meridian, following the line of # E., looped the North Pole and emerged beside his tower. He had sped from icy plateau to icy plateau, from the world's bottom to its top, from late spring to early winter, from day to night. Androids were busy everywhere. The tower seemed to have grown fifty meters since yesterday's visit. The sky was ablaze with the light of reflector plates. The song of Krug's mind. Bleep pleep. Bleep. He found Thor Watchman in the control center, jacked in. The alpha, unaware of Krug's presence, seemed lost in a drugged dream, climbing the precipices of some distant interface. An awed beta offered to cut into the circuit and tell Watchman, via the computer, that Krug had arrived. "No," Krug said. "He's busy. Don't bother him." Pleep pleep pleep pleep pleep. He stood for a few moments, watching the play of expressions on Watchman's tranquil face. What was passing through the alpha's mind now? Freight invoices, transmat manifests, welding cues, weather reports, cost estimates, stress factors, personnel data? Krug felt pride geysering in his soul. Why not? He had plenty to be proud of. He had built the androids and the androids were building the tower -- and soon man's voice would go forth to the stars. Pleep pleep pleep. Pleep. Affectionately, a little surprised at himself, he put his hands to Thor Watchman's broad shoulders in a quick embrace. Then he went out. He stood in the frigid blackness a short while, surveying the frenzied activity at every level of the tower. On top they were putting new blocks in place with flawless rhythm. Inside, the tiny figures were hauling neutrinosheathing around, joining lengths of copper cable, installing floors, carrying the heat-cool-power-light system higher and higher. Through the night came a steady pulsation of sound, all the noises of construction blending into a single cosmic rhythm, a deep booming hum with regular soaring climaxes. The two sounds, the inner and the outer ones, met in Krug's mind, boom and pleep, boom and pleep, boom and pleep. He walked toward the transmats, ignoring the knives of the Arctic wind. Not bad for a poor man without much education, he told himself. This tower. These androids. Everything. He thought of the Krug of forty-five years ago, the Krug growing up miserable in a middle of the streets. He hadn't dreamed much about sending messages to the stars then. He just wanted to make something out of himself. He wasn't anything, yet. Some Krug! Ignorant. Skinny. Pimpled. Sometimes on holocasts he heard people saying that mankind had entered a new golden age, with population down, social and racial tensions forgotten, a horde of servomechanisms to do all the dirty work. Yes. Yes. Fine. But even in a golden age somebody has to be on the bottom. Krug was. Father dead when he was five. Mother hooked on floaters, sensory scramblers, any kind of dream-pills. They got a little money, not much, from a welfare foundation. Robots? Robots were for other people. Half the time the data terminal, even, was shut off for unpaid bills. He never went through a transmat until he was He remembered himself; sullen, withdrawn, squint-eyed, sometimes going a week or two without speaking to anyone. He didn't read. He didn't play games. He dreamed a lot, though. He slid through school in a haze of rage, learning nothing. Slowly coming out of it when he was fifteen, propelled by that same rage, turning it suddenly outward instead of letting it fester within;  show you what I can do, I get even with you all! Self-programing his education. Servotecfinology. Chemistry. He didn't learn basic science; he learned ways of putting things together. Sleep? Who needed sleep? Study. Study. Sweat. Build. A remarkable intuitive grasp of the structure of things, they said, was what he had. He found a backer in Chicago. The age of private capitalism was supposed to be dead; so was the age of free-lance invention. He built a better robot, anyway. Krug smiled, remembering: the transmat hop . to New York, the conferences, the lawyers. And money in the bank. The new Thomas Edison. He was nineteen. He stocked his laboratory with equipment and looked for grander projects. At twenty-two, he started to create the androids. Took a while. Somewhere in those years, the probes began coming back from the near stars, empty. No advanced life-forms out there. He was secure enough now to divert some attention from business, to allow himself the luxury of wondering about man's place in the cosmos. He pondered. He quarreled with the popular theories of the uniqueness of man. Went on toiling, though, diddling with the nucleic acid, blending, hovering over centrifuges, straining his eyes, dipping his hands deep into tubs of slime, hooking together the protein chains, getting measurably closer to success. How can man be alone in the universe if one man himself can make life? Look how easy it is! I'm doing it: am I God? The vats seethed. Purple, green, gold, red, blue. And eventually life came forth. Androids shakily rising from the foaming chemicals. Fame. Money. Power. A wife; a son; a corporate empire. Properties on three worlds, five moons. Women, all he wanted. He had grown up to live his own adolescent fantasies. Krug smiled. The young skinny pimpled Krug was still here within this stocky man, angry, defiant, burning. You showed them, eh? You showed them! And now you'll reach the people in the stars. Pleep pleep pleep. Boom. The voice of Krug spanning the light-years. Hello? Hello? Hello, you! This is Simeon Krug? In retrospect he saw his whole life as a single shaped process, trending without detour or interruption toward this one goal. If he had not churned with intense, unfocused ambitions there would have been no androids. Without his androids, there would not have been sufficient skilled labor to build the tower. Without his tower -- XI H e entered the nearest transmat cubicle and set coordinates in a casual way, letting his fingers idly choose his destination. He stepped through the field and found himself in the California home of his son Manuel. He hadn't planned to go there. He stood blinking in afternoon sunlight, shivering as a sudden wave of warmth struck his Arctictuned skin. Beneath his feet was a shining floor of dark red stone; the walls that rose on either side of him were coruscating swirls of light bursting from polyphase projectors mounted in the foundation; above him was no roof, only a repellor field set for the blue end of the spectrum, through which dangled the fruit-laden branches of some tree with feathery gray-green leaves. He could hear the roar of the surf. Half a dozen household androids, going about their domestic chores, gaped and goggled at him. He caught their awed whispers. "Krug... Krug..." Clissa appeared. She wore a misty green wrap that revealed her small high, breasts, her sharpboned hips, her narrow shoulders. "You didn't tell me you were -- " "I didn't know I was." "I would have had something ready." "Don't feel I need anything special. I'm just dropping in. Is Manuel -- " "He isn't here." "No. Where?" Clissa shrugged. "Out. Business, I guess. Not due back until dinnertime. Can I get you -- " "No. No. What a fine house you have, Clissa. Warm. Real. You and Manuel must be very happy here." He eyed her slender form. "It's such a good place for having children, too. The beach -- the sun -- the trees -- " An android brought two mirrorbright chairs, expanding and socketing them with a swift deft twinkle of his hands. Another turned on the waterfall on the inland side of the house. A third lit an aroma spike and the odor of cloves and cinnamon unfolded in the courtyard. A fourth offered Krug a tray of milky-looking sweets. He shook his head. He remained standing. So did Clissa. She looked uncomfortable. She said, "We're still newlyweds, you know. We can wait a while for children." "Two years, isn't it, you've been married? A long honeymoon." "Well -- " "At least get your certificate. You could start thinking about children. I mean, it's time you -- time I -- a grandchild -- " She held forth the tray of sweets. Her face was pale -- her eyes were like opals in a frosty mask. He shook his head again. He said, "The androids do all the work of raising the kid, anyhow. And if you don't want to get yourself stretched you could have it ectogenetically, so -- " "Please?" she said softly. "We've talked about this before. I'm so tired today." "I'm sorry." He cursed himself for pushing her too hard. His old mistake -- subtlety was not his chief skill. "You're feeling all right?" "Just fatigue," she said, not convincing him. She seemed to make an effort to show more energy. She gestured and one of her betas began to assemble a stack of glittering metal hoops that rotated mysteriously about some hidden axis -- a new sculpture, Krug thought. A second android adjusted the walls, and he and Clissa were bathed in a cone of warm amber light. Music trembled in the air, coming from a cloud of tiny glittering speakers that floated, fine as dust, into the courtyard. Clissa asked, too loudly, "How is your tower going?" "Beautiful. Beautiful. You should see it." "Perhaps I'll come, next week. If it isn't too cold there. Are you up to five hundred meters yet?" "Past it. Rising all the time. Only not fast enough. I ache to see it finished, Clissa. To be able to use it. I'm so full of impatiences I'm sick with them." "You do look a little strained today," she said. "Flushed, excited. You ought to slow down sometimes." "Me? Slow? Why? Am I so old?" He realized he was barking at her. He said more temperately, "Look, maybe you're right. I don't know. I better leave now. I don't mean to be a bother for you. I just felt like a little visit." Pleep pleep. Boom. "You tell Manuel it was nothing special, yes? To say hello. When did I see him anyway? Two weeks, three? Not since right after he came out of that shunt room business. A man can visit his son sometimes." He reached out impulsively, drew her to him, hugged her lightly. He felt like a bear hugging a forest sprite. Her skin was cold through that misty wrap. She was all bones. He could snap her in half with a quick yank. What did she weigh, fifty kilos? Less? A child's body. Maybe she couldn't even have children. Krug found himself trying to imagine Manuel in bed with her and pushed the thought away, appalled. He kissed her chilly cheek. "You take care," he said. "So will #. We both take care, get lots of rest. You say hello to Manuel for me." H e rushed to the transmat. Where to next? Krug felt feverish. His cheeks were flaming. He was adrift, floating on the broad bosom of the sea. Coordinates tumbled across his mind; frantic, he seized one set, fed it to the machine. Pleep. Pleep. Pleep. The scaly hiss of amplified starnoise nibbled at his brain. #-#-#, #-#-#, #-#. Hello? Hello? The theta force devoured him. It brought him forth inside an immense musty cavern. There was a roof, dozens of dim kilometers overhead. There were walls, metallic, reflective, yellowbrown, curving toward some distant place of union. Harsh lights glared and flickered. Sharp-edged shadows stained the air. Construction noises sounded: crash, thunk, ping, bavoom. The place was full of busy androids. They clustered close to him, glistening with awe, nudging, whispering: "Krug... Krug... Krug... Why do androids always look at me that way? He scowled at them. He knew that perspiration was bursting from every pore. His legs were unsteady. Ask Spaulding for a coolpill -- but Spaulding was elsewhere. Krug was jumping solo today. An alpha loomed before him. "We were not led to anticipate the pleasure of this visit, Mr. Krug." "A whim. Simply passing through, looking in. Pardon me -- your name?" "Romulus Fusion, sir." "How big a work-force here. Alpha Fusion?" "Seven hundred betas, sir, and nine thousand gammas. The alpha staff is quite small -- we rely on sensors for most supervisory functions. Shall I show you around? Would you like to see the lunar runabouts? The Jupiter modules? The starship, perhaps?" The starship. The starship. Krug comprehended. He was in Denver, at Krug Enterprises' main North American vehicle-assembly center. In this spacious catacomb many types of transportation devices were manufactured, covering all needs that the transmat could not meet: ocean-crawlers, sliders for surface travel, stratospheric gliders, heavy-duty powerhaulers, immersion modules for use on high-pressure worlds, ion-drive systemships for short-hop spacing, interstellar probes, gravity boxes, skydivers, minirailers, sunscoops. Here, too, for the past seven years, a picked technical staff had been building the prototype of the first manned stargoing vessel. Lately, since the commencement of the tower, the starship had become a stepchild among Krug's projects. "The starship," Krug said. "Yes. Please. Let's see it." Aisles of betas opened for him as Romulus Fusion ushered him toward a small teardrop-shaped slider. With the alpha at the controls they slipped noiselessly along the floor of the plant, past racks of half-finished vehicles of every description, and came at length to a ramp leading to yet a lower level of this subterranean workshop. Down they went. The slider halted. They got out. "This," said Romulus Fusion. Krug beheld a curious vehicle a hundred meters long, with flaring vanes running from its needlesharp nose to its squat, aggressivelooking tail. The dark red hull seemed to have been fashioned from conglomerated rubble -- its texture was rough and knobby. No vision accesses were in evidence. The mass-ejectors were conventional in form, rectangular slots opening along the rear. Romulus Fusion said, "It will be ready for flight-testing in three months. We estimate an acceleration capability of a constant twopoint-four G, which of course will bring the vessel rapidly to a velocity not far short of that of light. Will you go inside?" Krug nodded. Within, the ship seemed comfortable and not very unusual -- he saw a control center, a recreation area, a power compartment and other features that would have been standard on any contemporary systemgoing ship. "It can accomodate a crew of eight," the alpha told him. "In flight, an automatic deflector field surrounds the ship to ward off all oncoming free-floating particles, which of course could.be enormously destructive at such velocities. The ship is totally self-programing -- it needs no supervision. These are the personnel containers." Romulus Fusion indicated four double rows of black glassfaced freezer units, each two and a half meters long and a meter wide, mounted against a wall. "They employ conventional life-suspension technology," he said. "The ship's control system, at a signal from the crew or from a ground station, will automatically begin pumping the high-density coolant fluid into the containers, lowering the body temperature of personnel to the desired degree. They will then make the journey submerged in cold fluid serving the double purpose of slowing life-processes and insulating the crew against the effects of steady acceleration. Reversal of the life-suspension is just as simple. A maximum deepsleep period of forty years is planned. In the event of longer voyages, the crew will be awakened at fortyyear intervals, put through an exercise program similar to that used in the training of new androids, and restored to the containers after a brief waking interval. In this way a voyage of virtually infinite length can be managed by the same crew." "How long," Krug asked, "would it take this ship to reach a star three hundred light-years away?" "Including the time needed for building up to maximum velocity, and the time required for deceleration," replied Romulus Fusion, "I'd estimate roughly six hundred and twenty years. Allowing for the expected relativistic time-dilation effects, apparent elapsed time aboard ship should be no more than twenty or twenty-five years, which means the entire voyage could be accomplished within the span of a single deepsleep period for the crew." Krug grunted. That was fine for the crew -- but if he sent the starit would return to Earth in the thirty-fifth century. He would not be here to greet it. Yet he saw no alternative. He said, "It'll fly by February?" "Yes." "Good. Start picking a crew: two alphas, two betas, four gammas. They'll blast off for a system of my choosing early next year." "As you instruct, sir." T hey left the ship. Krug ran his hands over its pebbled hull. His infatuation with the tachyon-beam tower had kept him from following the progress of the work here -- he regretted that now. They had done a magnificent job. And, he saw, his assault on the stars would have to be a two-pronged effort. When the tower was complete he would attempt to open realtime communication with tht beings whom Vargas insisted lived in droid-staffed starship would be embarked on its slow journey outward. What would he send aboard it? The full record of man's accomplishments -- yes, cubes galore, whole libraries, the entire musical repertoire, a hundred high-redundancy information systems. Make that crew four alphas, four betas -- they'd need to be masters of communications techniques. While they slept he would beam tachyonborne messages to them from Earth, detailing the knowledge that he expected to gain from the tower's contacts with the star-folk. Perhaps, by the time the starship reached its destination in the year # or so, it would have become possible to give its crew access to dictionaries of the language of the race it was to visit. Whole encyclopedias, even. Annals of six centuries of tachyonbeam contact between Earthmen and the inhabiKrug clapped Romulus Fusion's shoulder. "Good work. You'll hear from me. Where's the transmat?" "This way, sir." Pleep. Pleep. Pleep. Krug jumped back to the tower site. Thor Watchman was no longer jacked into the master control center's computer. Krug found him inside the tower, on the fourth level up, overseeing the installation of a row of devices that looked like globes of butter mounted on a beaded glass string. "What are these?" Krug demanded. Watchman looked surprised to see his master appear so abruptly. "Circuitbreakers," he said, making a quick recovery. "In case of excessive positron flow -- " "All right. You know where I've been, Thor? Denver. Denver. I've seen the starship. I didn't realize -- they've got it practically finished. Effective right now we're going to tie it into our project sequence." "Sir?" "Alpha Romulus Fusion is in charge out there. He's going to pick a crew, four alphas, four betas. We'll send them off next spring under life-suspension, coldsleep. Right after we send our first three. Get in touch with him, coordinate the timing, yes? Oh -- and another thing. Even though we're ahead of schedule here, it still isn't going fast enough to please me." Boom. Boom. The planetary nebuhind Krug's forehead. The heat of his skin evaporated his sweat as fast as it could burst from his pores. Getting too excited, he told himself. "When you finish work tonight, Thor, draw up a personnel requisition increasing the work crews by fifty per cent. Send it to Spaulding. You need more alphas, don't hesitate. Ask. Hire. Spend. Whatever." Boom. "I want the entire construction scheme reprogramed. Completion date three months tighter than the one we have now. Got it?" Watchman seemed a little dazed. "Yes, Mr. Krug," he said faintly. "Good. Yes. Good. Keep up the good work, Thor. Can't tell you how proud. How happy." Boom. Boom. Boom. Pleep. Boom. "We'll get you every skilled beta in the Western Hemisphere, if necessary. Eastern. Everywhere. Tower's got to be finished!" Boom. "Time! Time! Never enough time!" Krug rushed away. Outside, in the cold night air, some of the frenzy left him. He stood quietly for a moment, savoring the sleek glimmering beauty of the tower, aglow against the black backdrop of the unlit tundra. He looked up. He saw the stars. He clenched his fist and shook it. Krug! Krug! Krug! Krug! Boom. Into the transmat. Coordinates: Uganda. By the lake. Quenelle, waiting. Soft body, big breasts, thighs parted, belly heaving. Yes. Yes. Yes. Yes. #-#-#, #-#-#, #-#. Krug leaped across the world. ter sunlight a dozen alphas paraded solemnly across the broad plaza that fell, like a giant terraced apron, from the lap of the World Congress building in Geneva. Each of the alphas carried a demonstration-spool; each wore the emblem of the Android Equality Party. Security robots were stationed in the corners of the plaza; the snubheaded black machines would roll instantly forward, spewing immobilizing stasis tape, if the demonstrators deviated in any way from the agitation program they had filed with the Congressional doornot likely to do anything unexpected. They simply crossed the plaza again and again, marching neither too rigidly nor too slackly, keeping their eyes on the holovision hovercameras above them. Periodically, at a signal from their leader, Siegfried Fileclerk, one of the demonstrators would activate the circuitry of his demonstrationspool. From the nozzle of the spool a cloud of dense blue vapor would spurt upward to a height of perhaps twenty meters and remain there, tightly coalesced by kinesislinkage into a spherical cloud, while a message imprinted in large and vivid golden letters emerged and moved slowly along its circumference. When the words had traveled the full # the cloud would dissipate -- and only after the last strands of it had vanished from the air would Fileclerk signal for the next demonstrator to send up a statement. Though Congress had been in session for some weeks now, it was improbable that any of the delegates inside the handsome building were paying attention to the demonstration. They had seen such demonstrations before. The purto have the holovision people pick up and relay to viewers all over the world, in the name of news coverage, such slogans as these; enough! now! Thor Watchman kneeled beside Lilith Meson in the Valhallavagen chapel. It was the day of the Ceremony of the Opening of the Vat. Nine alphas were present, with Mazda Constructor, who belonged to the Transcender caste, officiating. A couple of betas had been persuaded to attend, since Yielders were needed. This was not a ceremony that required the participation of a Preserver, so Watchman played no part in it -- he merely repeated to himself the invocations of the celebrants. The hologram of Krug above the alter glistened and throbbed. The triplets of the genetic code around the walls seemed to melt and swirl as the ritual neared its climax. The scent of hydrogen was in the air. Mazda Constructor's gestures, always noble and impressive, grew more broad, more allencompassing. "auu gau ggu gcu -- " "Harmony!" sang the first Yielder. "Unity!" sang the second. ""Perception," Lilith said. "Harmony!" "Unity!" ""Passion," said Lilith. "Harmony!" "Unity!" ""Purpose," Lilith said and the ceremony was over. Mazda Constructor stepped down, flushed and weary. Lilith lightly touched his hand. The betas, looking grateful to be excused, slipped out the rear way. Watchman rose. He saw Andromeda Quark in the far corner, the dimmest corner, whispering some private devotion of the Projector caste. She seemed to see no one else. "Shall we go?" Watchman said to Lilith. "I'll see you home." "Kind of you," she said. Her part in the ceremony appeared to have left her aglow -- her eyes were unnaturally bright, her breasts were beneath her thin wrap, her nostrils were flared. He escorted her to the street. As they walked toward the nearby transmat he said, "Did the personnel requisition reach your office?" "Yesterday. With a memo from Spaulding telling me to send out a hiring call at once. Where am I going to find that many skilled betas, Thor? What's going on?" "What's going on is that Krug is pushing us hard. He's obsessed with finishing the tower." "That's nothing new," Lilith said. "It's getting worse. Day by day the impatience grows, deepens, becomes more intense, like a sickness inside him. Maybe if I were human I'd understand an inner drive like that. He comes to the tower two, three times a day, now. Counts the levels. Counts the newly raised blocks. Hounds the tachyon people, telling them to get their machines hooked up faster. He's starting to look like something wild; sweating, excited, stumbling over his own words. Now he's padding the work crews into the job. For what? For what? And then this starship thing. I talked to Denver yesterday. Do you know, Lilith, he ignored that plant all last year and now he's there once a day? The starship has to be ready for an interstellar voyage within three months. Android crew. He's sending androids." "Where?" "Three hundred light-years away." "He won't ask you to go, will he? Me?" "Four alphas, four betas," Watchman said. "I haven't been told who's being considered. If he lets Spaulding decide, I'm finished. Krug preserve us from having to go." The irony of his prayer struck him belatedly and he laughed, a thin, dark chuckle. "Yes. Krug preserve us!" They reached the transmat. Watchman began to set coordinates. "Will you come up for a while?" Lilith asked. "Glad to." They stepped into the green glow together. H er flat was smaller than his, thighs, protecting her against just a bedroom, a combination Stockholm's December winds. A sitting-room  dining-room  kitdifferent setting of the doppler and chen and a sort of large foyerthat was gone too. She kept her cum-closet. It was possible to see sandals on. where a much larger apartment Sinking down easily to the floor, had been divided to form several she sat crosslegged before him and smaller ones, suitable for androids, toyed with the dials of. her wallThe building was similar to the projections. Textures ebbed and one where he lived: old, well-worn, flowed as she made random adsomehow warm of soul. Ninejustments. There was an oddly teenth-century, he guessed, altense moment of silence. Watchthough Lilith's furnishings, reflectman felt awkward -- he had known ing the force of her personality, Lilith five years, nearly her whole were distinctly contemporary, life, and she was as close a friend leaning heavily to floor-mounted to him as one android customarily projections and tiny, delicate freewas to another. Yet he had never floating art objects. Watchman been alone with her before in quite had never been at her place before, this way. It was not her nudity though they were close neighbors that disturbed him -- nudity meant in Stockholm. Androids, even alnothing at all to him. It was, he phas, did not socialize much in one decided, simply the privacy of the another's homes -- the chapels moment. served as meeting-places for most As though we were lovers. As occasions. Those who were outside though there were something... offices or clung to their solitude. He smiled and decided to tell He dropped into a springy, comher about these incongruous feelfortable chair. "Care to corrode ings. But before he could speak, your mind?" Lilith asked. "I can she did. offer all kinds of friendly sub"I've just had a thought. About stances. Weeds? Floaters? ScramKrug. About his impatience to finblers? Even alcohol -- liqueurs, ish the tower. Thor, what if he's brandies, whiskeys." dying?" "You're well stocked with pol"Dying?" Blankly. An unfamilutions." liar idea. "Manuel comes here often. I "Some terrible disease, somemust play hostess for him. What thing they can't fix tectogeneticalwill you have?" ly. I don't know what -- some new "Nothing," he said. "I'm not kind of cancer, maybe. Anyway, really fond of corrosion." suppose he's just found out that he She laughed and moved toward has maybe a year or two to live, the doppler. Quickly it consumed you see, and he's desperate to get her wrap. Under it she wore nothhis space signals sent out before ing but a thermal spray, light green then." and lovely against her pale scarlet "He looks healthy," Watchman skin; it covered her from breasts to said. "Rotting from the inside out. The first symptoms are erratic behavior -- jumping obsessively from place to place, accelerating work schedules, bothering people to respond faster -- " "Krug preserve us, no!" "Preserve Krug." "I don't believe this, Lilith. Where did you get this notion? Has Manuel said anything?" "Strictly intuition. I'm trying to help you account for Krug's odd behavior, that's all. If he really is dying, that's one possible explanation for -- " "Krug can't die." "Can't?" "You know what I mean. Mustn't. He's still young. He's got. a century ahead of him, at least. And there's so much that he still must do in that time." "For us, you mean?" "Of course," Watchman said. "The tower's burning him up, though. Consuming him. Thor, suppose he does die? Without having said the words -- without having spoken out for us -- " "We'll have wasted a lot of enwill laugh in our faces." "Shouldn't we do something?" H e pressed his thumbs lightly against his eyelids. "We can't build our plans atop a fantasy, Lilith. As far as we know, Krug isn't dying and isn't likely to die for a long time." "And if he does?" "What are you getting at?" She said, "We could start to make our move now." "What?" "The thing we discussed when you first pushed me into sleeping with Manuel. Using Manuel to enlist Krug's support for the cause." "It was just a passing thought," Watchman said. "I doubt that it's philosophically proper to try to manipulate Krug like that. If we're sincere in our faith we should await His grace and mercy, without scheming to -- " "Stop it, Thor. I go to chapel and you go to chapel and we all go to chapel -- but we also live in the real world and in the real world you have to take real factors into account. Such as the possibility of Krug's premature death." "Well -- " He shivered with tension. She was speaking pragmatically; she sounded almost like an of her position. All of his faith was pinned to the hope of the manifestation of a miracle -- but what if there were no miracle? If they had an opportunity to encourage the miracle, should they not take it? And yet and yet -- She said, "Manuel's primed. He's ready to take up our cause openly. You know how pliable he is -- I could turn him into a crusader in two or three weeks. I'd take him to Gamma Town first -- " "In disguise, I hope." "Of course. We'd spend a night there. I'd rub his face in it. And then -- you remember, Thor, we talked about letting him see a chapel -- " "Yes. Yes." Watchman trembled. "I'd do that I'd explain the whole communion. And finally I'd come right out and ask him to go to his father for us. He would, Thor, he would! And Krug would listen. Krug would yield and say the words. As a favor to Manuel." Watchman rose. He paced the room. "It seems almost blasphemous, though. We're supposed to wait for Krug's grace to descend on us in Krug's own time. To make use of Manuel this way, to attempt to shape and force the Will of Krug -- " "What if Krug's dying?" Lilith asked. "What if he's got only months left? What if a time comes when there is no Krug? And we're still slaves." Her words rebounded from the walls, shattering him: when there is no Krug when there is no Krug when there is no Krug when there is no Krug "We have to distinguish," he said shakily, "between the physical man who is Krug, for whom we work, and the eternal presence of Krug the Maker and Krug the Liberator, who -- " "Not now, Thor. Just tell me what should I do. Take Manuel to Gamma Town?" "Yes. Yes. Yes. But move one step at a time. Don't reveal things too quickly. Check with me if you have any doubts. Can you really control Manuel?" "He worships me," Lilith said quietly. "Because of your body?" "It's a good body, Thor. But it's more than that. He wants to be dominated by an android. He's full of second-generation guilts. I captured him with sex but I hold him by the power of the Vat." "Sex," Watchman said. "Captured him with sex. How? He has a wife. An attractive wife. I've heard, though of course I'm in no position to judge. If he has an attractive wife why does he need -- " Lilith laughed. "Did I say ajoke?" "You don't understand a thing about humans, do you, Thor? The famous Alpha Watchman, totally baffled!" Her eyes sparkled. She jumped to her feet. The deep cones of her breasts swayed and jiggled. "Thor, do you know anything about sex? At first hand, I mean." "Have I done sex? Is that what you're asking?" "That's what I'm asking," Lilith told him. The change in the conversation's direction puzzled him. What did his private life have to do with the planning of revolutionary tactics? "No," he said. "Never. Why should #? What could I get from it besides trouble?" "Pleasure," she suggested. "Krug created us with functional nervous systems. Sex is amusement. Sex excites me -- it ought to excite you. Why haven't you ever tried it?" "I don't know an alpha male who has. Or who even thinks much about it." "Alpha women do." "That's different. You have more opportunities. You've got all those human males running after you. Human females don't run after androids much, except for some disturbed women, I guess. And you can do sex with a human without any risks. But I'm not going to chance entangling myself with some human female, not when any man who thinks I'm infringing on his rights can destroy me on the spot." "How about sex between android and android?" "What for? So we can make babies?" "Sex and reproduction are separate things, Thor. People have sex without babies and babies without sex all the time. Sex is a social orce. A sport, a game. A kind of magnetism, body to body. It's what gives me power over Manuel Krug." Abruptly the tone of her voice shifted, losing its didactic quality, becoming softer. "Do you want me to show you what it is? Take your clothes off." H e laughed edgily. "Are you serious? You want sex with me?" "Why not? Are you afraid?" "Don't be absurd. I just didn't expect -- I mean -- it seems so incongruous, two androids going to bed together, Lilith -- " "Because we're things made out of plastic?" she said coldly. "That isn't what I meant. Obviously we're flesh and blood!" "But there are certain things that we don't have to do, because we come from the Vat. Certain bodily functions that are reserved for the Children of the Womb. Eh?" "You're distorting my position." "I know I am. I want to educate you, Thor. Here you are trying to manipulate the destinies of an entire society and you're ignorant of one of the most basic human motivations. Come -- strip. Haven't you ever felt desire for a woman?" "I don't know what desire is, Lilith." "Really?" "Really." She shook her head. "And you think we should have equality with humans? You want to vote, you want to put alphas in Congress, to have civil rights? But you're living like a robot. Like a machine. You're a walking argument for keeping androids in their place. You've closed off one of the most vital sectors of human life and tell yourself that that sort of stuff is only for humans -- androids don't have to bother with it. Dangerous thinking, Thor! We are human. We have bodies. Why did Krug give us genitals if He didn't mean us to use them?" "I agree with every word you've said. But -- " "But what?" "But sex seems irrelevant to me. And I know that's a damning argument against our cause. I'm not the only alpha who feels this way, Lilith. We don't talk about it much but -- " He looked away from her. "Maybe the humans are right. Maybe we are a lesser kind, artificial through and through, just a clever kind of robot made out of flesh and -- " "Wrong. Stand up, Thor. Come here." He walked toward her. She took his hands and put them on her bare breasts. "Squeeze them," she said. "Gently. Play with the nipples. You see how they get hard, how they stand up? That's a sign that I'm responding to your touch. It's a way that a woman shows desire. What do you feel when you touch my breasts, Thor?" "The smoothness. The cool skin." "What do you feel inside?" "I don't know." "Pulse rate changing? Tensions? A knot in your belly? Here. Touch my hip. My buttock. Slide your hand up and down. Anything, Thor?" "I'm not sure. I'm new at this, Lilith." "Strip," she said. "It seems so mechanical this way. Cold. Isn't sex supposed to be preceded by courtship, soft lights, whispering, music, poetry?" "Then you do know a little about it." "A little. I've read their books. I know the rituals. The peripherals." "We can try the peripherals. Here -- I've turned down the lights. Take a floater, Thor. No, not a scrambler -- not the first time. A floater. Fine. Here's a little music, now. Undress." "You won't tell anybody about this?" "How silly you are. Who would I tell? Manuel? Darling, I'll tell him, darling. I've been unfaithful to you with Thor Watchman!" She laughed giddily. "It'll be our secret. Call it a humanizing lesson. Humans have sex and you want to be more human, don't you? I'll discover sex to you." She smiled archly. She tugged at his clothes. Curiosity seized him. He felt the floater going to work in his brain, lifting him toward euphoria. Lilith was right -- the sexlessness of alphas was a paradox among people who claimed so intensely to be fully human. Or was sexlessness as general among alphas as he thought? Perhaps, busy with the tasks set for him by Krug, he had simply neglected to let his emotions develop? He thought of Siegfried Fileclerk weeping in the snow beside Cassandra Nucleus, and wondered. His clothes dropped away. Lilith drew him into her arms. She rubbed her body slowly against his. He felt her thighs on his, the cool taut drum of her belly touching his, the hard nodes of her nipples brushing his chest. He searched himself for response. He was uncertain about what he found, although he could not deny that he enjoyed the tactile sensations of their contact. Her eyes were closed. Her lips were parted. They sought his. Her tongue slid a short distance between his teeth. He ran the palms of his hands down her back and on a sudden impulse dug the tips of his fingers into the globes of her buttocks. Lilith stiffened and pushed herself more intensely against him, grinding now instead of rubbing. They remained that way for some minutes. Then she relaxed and eased away from him. "Well?" she asked. "Anything?" "I like it," he said tentatively. "Did it excite you, though?" "I think so." "It doesn't look that way." "How can you tell?" "It would show," she said, grinning at him. H e felt impossibly absurd and awkward. He felt cut off from his own identity, unable to return to or even to see the Thor Watchman he knew and understood. From the first, almost from the time of leaving the Vat, he had regarded himself as older, wiser. more competent, more confident, than his fellow alphas -- a man who comprehended the world and his place in it. But now? Lilith had reduced him in half an hour to something clumsy, naive, foolish and impotent. "How would it show?" he asked doggedly. "Don't you understand the mechanics of sexual intercourse?" "Of course." She put her hand to his loins. "Obviously it wasn't very exciting for you when I -- " She paused. "Oh. Yes. Now do you see?" "It happened when you touched me." "That isn't awfully surprising. So you like it, then? Yes. Yes." Her fingers moved cunningly. Watchman had to admit that he found the sensation interesting and that sudden startling awakening of his maleness in her hands was a remarkable effect. Yet he remained outside himself, a detached and remote observer, no more involved than if he were attending a lecture on the mating habits of Centaurine proteoids. She was close against him, again. Her body moved, sliding from side to side, writhing a little, quivering with a barely suppressed tension. He clasped her in his arms. He ran his hands over her skin once more. She drew him to the floor. He braced himself with knees and elbows so that his full weight would not descend on her. Her legs surrounded him; her thighs clamped tight against his hips; her hand slipped between their bodies, seized him, guided him. He caught her rhythm shortly, and matched it. So this is sex... He wondered how a woman felt -- Lilith was gasping and trembling in what seemed like delight. But sex struck him as an odd thing to covet. Was pushing yourself into a what the poetry was about -- was this what men had fought duels over and renounced kingdoms for? After a while he said, "How will we know when it's over?" Her eyes opened. He was unable to tell whether there was fury or laughter in them. "You'll know," she said. "Just keep moving!" He kept moving. The motions of her hips grew more violent. Her face became twisted, distorted, almost ugly -- some sort of interior storm had broken and was raging within her. Muscles throbbed randomly throughout her body. At the place where he was joined to her, he could feel her grasping him with playful inner spasms. Abruptly he felt a spasm of his own and ceased to catalog the effects their union had produced in her. He closed his eyes. He fought for breath. His heart raced frantically. His skin blazed. He tightened his grip on her and pressed his face into the hollow between her cheek and her shoulder. A series of jolting impacts rocked him. She was right -- it was easy to tell when it was over. How fast the ecstasy drained away! He could barely remember now the powerful sensations of sixty seconds ago. He felt cheated, as though he had been promised a feast and had been given only dream-food to eat. Was that all? Like the surf trickling away after a brief surge of tide? And ashes on the beach. And ashes on the beach. It is nothing at all, Thor Watchman thought. It is a fraud. He rolled free of her. She lay with her head lolling back, her eyes closed, her mouth slack -- she was sweat-dappled and wan-looking. It seemed to him that he had never seen this woman before. A moment after he had left her, her eyes opened. She propped herself up on one elbow and smiled at him, almost shyly, perhaps. "Hello," she said. "Hello." He looked away. "How do you feel?" Watchman shrugged. He searched for the right words and could not find them. Defeated, he said, "Tired, mostly. Hollow. Is that right? I feel -- hollow." "Normal. After coitus every animal is sad. Old Latin proverb. You're an animal, Thor. Don't forget it." "A weary animal." Ashes on the cold beach. The tide very low. "Did you enjoy it, Lilith?" "Couldn't you see? No, I suppose you didn't. I enjoyed. Very much." He put his hand lightly on her thigh. "I'm glad. But I'm still baffled." "By what?" "The whole thing. The pattern, the constellation of events. Pushing. Pulling. Sweating. Groaning. The tickle in the groin, and then it's over. I -- " "No," she said. "Don't intellectualize. Don't analyze. You must have been expecting more than is really there. It's only fun, Thor. It's what people do to be happy together. That's all. That's all. It's not a cosmic experience." "I'm sorry. I'm just a dumb android who doesn't -- " "Don't. You're a person, Thor." He realized he was hurting her by his refusal to have been overwhelmed by their coupling. He was hurting himself. Slowly he got to his feet. His mood was wintry -- he felt like an empty vessel lying in the snow. He had known a (lash of joy, he thought, right at the moment of discharge -- but was that instant of lightning worth anything if this dreary gloom always came afterward? She had meant well. She had wanted to make him more human. He lifted her, pulled her against him for a moment, kissed her glaricingly on the cheek, cupped one of her breasts in his hand. He said, "We'll do this again some time, all right?" "Whenever you say." "It was very strange for me, the first time. It will get better." "It will, Thor. The first time is always strange." "I think I'd better go now." "If you have to." "I'd better. But I'll see you again soon." "Yes." She touched his arms. "And in the meantime -- I'll start moving along the lines we discussed. I'll take Manuel to Gamma Town." "Good." "Krug be with you, Thor." "Krug be with you." He began to dress. And Krug said. There shall be this one difference forever upon you. That the Children of the Womb shall come always from the Womb, and the Children of the Vat come always from the Vat. And it shall not be given to you to bring forth your young from your bodies, as is done among the Children of the Womb. And this shall be so in order that your lives may flow only from Krug, that to him alone the glory of your creation be reserved, world without end. December #, #. At # meters the tower dominates and overpowers. There is no resisting its immensity. One steps from the transmat by day or by night and one is struck dumb by that vaulting shaft of gleaming glass. The solitude of its surroundings lends awesomeness to its height. It has passed the halfway mark now. Lately there have been many accidents born of haste. A pair of workers fell from the summit; an electrician, spraying connectors improperly along a partition, sent a lethal shock through five gammas hoisting cable; two ascending scooprods collided, at a cost of six lives; Alpha Euclid Planner narrowly avoided serious injury when a power-pool backup sent a monstrous surge of maximum-entrophy data through the main computer while he was jacked in; three betas were dumped four hundred meters down an interior serviceaccess core when a scaffold collapsed. The construction work thus far has caused the destruction of nearly thirty androids. But there are thousands employed at the tower and the work is hazardous and unusual; no one considers the accident rate extraordinarily high. The first thirty meters of the tachyon-beam broadcast apparatus is virtually finished. Technicians daily test its structural integrity. It will not be possible, of course, to generate tachyons until the entire enormous accelerator track has been completed. But putting together the individual components of the mighty system has an interest of its own and Krug spends most of his time at the tower watching the tests. Colored lights flash; indicator panels hum and whistle; dials glow; needles quiver. Krug applauds each positive result enthusiastically. He brings hordes of guests. In the last three weeks he has come to the tower with Niccolo Vargas, with his daughttr-in-law Clissa, with twenty-nine different members of Congress, with eleven leaders of industry, with sixteen world-famed representatives of the arts. There is unanimous praise for the tower. Even those who perhaps inwardly may think of it as a titanic folly cannot withhold their admiration for its elegance, its beauty, its magnitude. A folly, too, can be wonderful, and no one who has seen Krug's tower denies its wonder. Nor are there so many who think it is follyto notify the stars that man exists. Manuel Krug has not been seen at the tower since early in November. Krug explains that his son is busy supervising the complexities of the Krug corporate domain. He is, assuming greater responsibilities every month. He is, after all, the heir apparent. L ast time I went to Lilith she said. Next time you come let's do something a little different, all right? Both of us naked after loving. My cheek on her breasts. Different how? To get out of the flat a little. To go around as a tourist and see Stockholm. The android quarter. To see how the people live, the androids. The gammas. Wouldn't you want to do that? And I said, a little wary. Why should I? Wouldn't you rather spend the time with me? She played with the hair on my chest. Such a beast, I am, so primitive. She said. We live so cloistered here. You come, we have sex, you leave. We never go anywhere together. Td like you to come outside with me. Part of your education. I have this drive to educate people, did you know that, Manuel? To open their minds to things. Have you ever been in a Gamma Town? No. Do you know what it is? A place where gammas live, I suppose. That's right. But you don't really know. Not till you've been inside one. Dangerous? Not really. Nobody will bother alphas in Gamma Town. They bother each other a little, sometimes, but that's different. We're high-caste and they keep away from us. I said. They won't bother an alpha, maybe, but what about me? They probably don't want human tourists if it's squalid and all that. Lilith said she would disguise me. As an alpha. I'd go incognito. That had a certain kind of spice in it. Temptation. Mystery. I thought it might keep the romance glowing for Lilith and me, playing a game like that. I asked. Won't they recognize that I'm a fake? And she said. They don't look too closely at alphas. We have a concept called the social distances. Gammas keep the social distances, Manuel. All right, then, we'll go to Gamma Town. We planned it for a week from that day. I cleared everything with Clissa: going to Luna, I said, won't be back for a couple of days, yes? No problem. Clissa would spend the time with her friends in New Zealand. I wonder sometimes how much Clissa suspects. Or what she'd say if she knew. I have this temptation to tell her, Clissa, I've got an android mistress in Stockholm, she's way high spectrum in bed and a fantastic body, how do you like that? Clissa isn't bourgeois but she's sensitive. She might feel unwanted. Or maybe Clissa with her great love of the downtrodden androids might say. How kind of you, Manuel, to be making one of them so happy. I don't mind sharing your love with an android. Bring her to tea some day, won't you? I wonder. The day comes. I go to Lilith's. I go in and she's naked. Get your clothes off, she says. I grin. Unsubtle. Sure. Sure. I strip and reach for her. She does a little dance step and leaves me holding air. Not now, silly. When we come back. We've got to disguise you now! She has a spraytube. First she turns it to neutral and covers up the mirror-plate in my forehead. Androids don't wear such things. The earlobe plugs, she says: out. I take them out and she fills the opening with gel. Then she starts spraying me red. Do I have to shave my body? I ask. No, she says, just don't take your clothes off in front of anybody. She turns me red all over, with a shiny texture to it. Instant android. Next she gives me a thermal spray from chest to thighs. Going to be cold out there, she says. Androids don't wear heavy clothes. Here. Here, get dressed. She hands me a costume. Highneck shirt, skintight pants. Obviously android clothes and obviously alpha style, too. Fits me like a skin graft. Don't get an erection, she tells me. You'll split the trousers. She laughs and rubs me in front. Where'd you get the clothes? I borrowed them from Thor Watchman. You tell him what for? No, she says, of course not. I just said I needed some. Let's see how you look, now. Lovely. Lovely! A perfect alpha. Walk across the room. Back. Good. Swagger a little more. Remember, you're the end-product of human evolution, the finest version of Homo sapiens that ever came out of a vat, with all of a human's strong points and none of his flaws. You're Alpha -- hmm. We need a name, in case anyone asks. Lilith thinks a moment. Alpha Leviticus Leaper, she says. What's your name? Alpha Leviticus Leaper, I say. No. If anyone asks you, you say Leviticus Leaper. They can tell you're an alpha. Other people call you Alpha Leaper. Clear? Clear. She gets dressed. A thermal spray first, then a kind of gold mesh over her breasts and down to mid-thigh. Nothing else. Nipples showing through the openings in the mesh. Not much hidden below, either. Not my idea of winter clothing. Androids must enjoy winters more than we do. Want to see yourself before we go out. Alpha Leaper? Yes. She dumps mirror-dust in the air. Wheri the molecules are lined up I get a liead-to-toe view. Impressive. A really cocky alpha buck, a red devil out on the town. Lilith is right: no gamma would dare to fool with me. Or even look me in the eye. Let's go. Alpha Leaper. Slumming in Gamma Town. O UT. Across. To the edge of the city, looking down on windwhipped gray water. Whitecaps in the harbor. Early afternoon but night already closing in -- a greasy gray time of day, fog hanging low, the glow of streetlamps coming through it blurred and dirty. Other lights flashing off buildings or just floating overhead: red, green, blue, orange, flickering on and off, yelling for attention, an arrow here, the sign of a trumpet there. Vibrations. Fumes. Sounds. The closeness of many people. A screech in the grayness. Distant laughter, blurred also. Odd scraps of voices drifting in the fog: "Let go or I'll clot you!" "Back to the vat. Back to the vat." "Slobies, who'll take slobbies?" "Stackers can't tell you." "Slobies!" "Owl! Owl! Owl!" Stockholm is more than half populated by androids. Why do they gather here? And in maybe nine other cities. Ghettoes. They don't have to. Transmat world. Live wherever you like, get to work anyway. But we like to be with our own kind, she says. And even so they stratify themselves in their ghettoes. The alphas back there, in the fine old houses, and the betas in the ragbag middle. And then the gammas. The gammas. Welcome to Gamma Town. Wet slippery mud-streaked cobble-paved streets. Medieval? Peeling gray houses face to face, hardly a lane between them. A trickle of cold dirty water running down the gutter from the higher part. Windows of glass. And yet it isn't completely archaic here -- a mixture of styles, all sorts of architecture, olla podrida, bouillabaisse, with twenty-second, twentieth, nineteenth, sixteenth, fourteenth centuries jumbled together. The airy webs of weatherproofed skyways dangling. Rusted slidewalks on a few of the tangled streets. The buzz of climate conditioners that have gone out of phase, pumping greenish fog into the winter air. Thick-walled baroque cellars. Lilith and I walk down zigzag crazy pathways. A demon must have planned this town. The imp of the preverse. Faces hover. Gammas. Everywhere. They peer, flit, peer again. Little dim eyes, birdlike, twitch-twitch-twitch, frightened. Afraid of us, they are. The social distances, eh? They keep the social distances. They lurk, they stare, but as we get close they try to be invisible. Head down. Eyes averted. Alphas alphas alphas; all gammas beware! We tower above them. I never realized how squat gammas are. How short, how broad. And how strong. Those shoulders. Those muscles rippling. Any of them could rip me apart. The women look strong, too, though they're built more gracefully. To go to bed with a gamma girl? More fire than Lilith, maybe -- is that possible? Thrashing and jumping around, low-class groaning, no inhibitions? And the smell of garlic, no doubt. Eorget the idea. Coarse, they are. Coarse. Coarse. Like Quenelle with my father. I'd say. Let them be -- there's passion enough in Lilith and she's clean. Probably not worth the effort even to think about it. The gammas keep back from us. Two jaunty alphas out on the town. We have long legs. We have style. We have grace. They fear us. I am Alpha Leviticus Leaper. The wind is raw here. Right off the water it comes, knife-sharp. It stirs up dust arid bits of things in the streets. Dust! Scraps! When have I seen such filthy streets? Don't the robocleaners ever come here? Well, then, don't the gammas have enough pride to clean their own? They don't care about such things, says Lilith. It's a cultural matter. They take pride in their unpride. It reflects their lack of status. Bottom of the android world, bottom of the bottom of the human world and they know it. And they don't like it. The squalor is like a badge of nonstatus for them. Saying, you want us to be filth, we'll live in filth, too. Reveling in it. Wallowing in it. If we're not people, we don't have to be tidy at home. You know, robocleaners used to come here and the gammas would dismantle them. There's one now, you see? Been there ten years at least. Robot fragments lie in a drab scattered heap. Shards of a metal man. The glint of good blue metal through the rust. Are those things solenoids? Relays? Accumulators? The coiled wire guts of the machine. Bottom of the bottom, a mere mechanical object, destroyed while attacking the holy squalor of our vat-born pariahs. A gray-andwhite cat pisses on the robot's guts. The gammas leaning against the wall laugh. Then they see us and creep back, showing awe. They make quick nervous gestures with their left hands -- touch crotch, touch breast, touch forehead, one two three very fast. As automatic, as much a reflex, as the sign of the Cross. What is it? A kind of honorific tugging at the forelock? A show of homage to the wandering alphas? Something like that, says Lilith. But not quite. Actually it's just a superstitious sign they make. To ward off the evil eye? Yes. In a manner of speaking. Touch the cardinal points, invoke the spirit of genitals and souls and intelligence, crotch chest skull. You've never seen androids do it before'? I think maybe I have. Kven alphas, Lilith says. A habit. A comfort when tension... Sometimes even I. Why the genitals, though'? When androids don't genitate'? Symbolic power, she says. We're sterile but that's still a holy zone. In memory of the origin of us all. The human gene pool issued from the loins and we were designed after those genes. There's a theology of it. Lilith laughs but she looks edgy, as if I really shouldn't be doing it. To hell with. I'm masquerading as an android tonight, right'? Then I can do android things. One two three. The gammas lounging against the wall return the sign. One two three. Crotch chest skull. One of them says something that sounds like Krug be praised. What was that? I ask Lilith. I didn't hear it. Did he say Krug be praised? Gammas will say anything sometimes. I shook my head. Maybe he recognizes me, Lilith. Not a chance. Absolutely none. If he said anything about Krug, he means your father. Yes. Yes. True. He's Krug. I'm Manuel, only Manuel. Shh! You're Alpha Leviticus Leaper! Right. Sorry. Alpha Leviticus Leaper. Lev for short. Krug' be praised? Maybe I didn't hear it right. Maybe, Lilith says. We turn a sharp corner and in so doing we trigger an advert trap. By entering the trap's scanner field we cause powders of many colors to erupt from vents in a wall and form, by electrostatic attraction, a pattern of gaudy words in the air, blindingly bright even in the murk and fog. Against a silvery backdrop we see: iMKmc ! iMFmc! Irfpltabi.f! I ask. Is he really an alpha? Of course. What's he doing living in Gamma Town? Somebody's got to be their doctor. You think a gamma can get a medical degree? He sounds like a quack, though. Putting out a trap like this. What kind of doctor would huckster for patients? A Gamma Town doctor. That's how things are done here. Anyway, he is a quack. A good doctor but a quack. Mixed up in some organregeneration scandal years ago, when he had an aloha practice. Lost his license. You don't need a license here? You don't need anything here. They say he's dedicated, though. Eccentric but devoted to his people. Would you like to meet him? No. No. What are slobie addicts? Slobie's a drug the gammas take, Lilith says. You'll see some addicts before long. And stackers? They have something wrong in the brain. Scaly matter in the cerebellum. Solidiflers? A trouble in the muscles. Stiffening of tissue or something. I'm not sure. Only gammas get it. I frown. Does my father know? He stands behind the integrity of his products. If gammas are prone to mysterious diseases -- That's a slobie addict, Lilith says. An android comes up the street toward us. Drifting, floating, sliding, waltzing, moving with a weird molasses slowness. Eyes slitwide; face dreamy; arms outstretched; fingers drooping. Gropes his way as though going through the atmosphere of Jupiter. All he wears is a scrap of fabric around his hips, yet he sweats in the frosty evening air. Crooning to himself in a clanking way. After what seems like four hours he reaches us. Plants his feet, leans his head back, puts hands on hips. Silence. A minute. At last in low bristly voice he says with terrible unhurriedness, A#...  phas... hel... lo... al... phas... love... ly... al... phas. Lilith tells him to move along. No response at first. Then his face crumbles. Unutterable sadness. Brings left hand up in awkward clownlike gesture, touches forehead, lets hand drift down to chest, to crotch. Making the sign in reverse -- what's the significance of that? He says tragically, #... love... the... love... ly... al... phas. I say to Lilith, What kind of drug is it? Slows the time-sense. A minute becomes an hour to them. It stretches their free time. Of course, we move like whirlwinds around them. Usually the addicts stick together, all on the same timescheme. Illusion of having days between each work-shift. A dangerous drug? She says. Cuts about an hour off the life expectancy for every two hours you're under the influence. The gammas figure it's a fair deal, though. Give up an hour objective, gain two or three days subjective -- why not? But it reduces the work force. Gammas have the right to do what they please with their lives, don't they. Alpha Leaper? You wouldn't accept the argument that they're merely property, would you, and that any kind of selfabuse practiced by the gamma is a crime against its owner? No. No. Of course not. Alpha Meson. I didn't think you felt that way, Lilith says. The slobie addict is moving in foolish vague circles around us, chanting something so slowly that I am unable to connect one syllable to another and can make no sense of it. He halts. A glacial smile spreads infinitely slowly across his lips; I think it is a snarl until it is half formed. He sinks into a hulking crouch. His hand rises, fingers flexed. The hand is obviously heading toward Lilith's left breast. Neither of us moves. I catch the gamma's chant now: A...A...A...A...A...G...A...A...C...A...A... u... What's he trying to say? Lilith shakes her head. It isn't important. She steps away while the groping hand is still ten centimeters from her bosom. A frown begins to replace the smile on the gamma's face. He looks wounded. His chant takes on a questioning tone: A... u... A... A... u... G... A... U... C... A... U... u... footsteps comes from behind me. A second slobie addict is approaching: a girl, wearing a cloak that hangs down from her shoulders and trails raggedly for many meters behind her, but leaves her thighs and loins bare. She has dyed her hair green and has it bound up in a kind of tiara. Her face seems wasted and pallid; her' eyes are scarcely open; her skin is glossy with sweat. She floats toward our first friend and says something to him in a startling baritone boom. He replies dreamily. I can understand none of what they say. Is it because of the decelerating drug or do they speak a gamma patois? Something ugly seems to be about to happen. I nod to Lilith, suggesting we leave, but she shakes her head. Stay. Watch them. The addicts are doing a grotesque dance. Fingertips touching, knees rising and falling. A gavotte for marble statues. A minuet for stuffed elephants. They croon to one another. They circle one another. The man's feet become tangled in the girl's trailing cloak. She moves; he stays firm; the cloak rips, leaving the girl naked in the street. Between her breasts she has a knife, dangling from a green cord. Her back is criscrossed with scars. Has she been flogged? Her nakedness excites her. I see her nipples stiffening in slow motion, like two fungi rising on her chest. The man is next to her now. He reaches up with painful unhaste and takes the knife from its sheath. Just as slowly he brings it down and touches the cold metal to the girl's loins, her belly, her forehead. The holy sign. Lilith and I are against the wall, near the entrance to the doctor's office. The knife makes me uneasy. Let me take it away from him, I say. No. No. You're just a visitor here. This isn't your affair. Then let's go, Lilith. Wait. Watch. Our friend is singing again. Letters, as before. u... c... A... u... c... G... u... c... c... His arm comes back, then starts forward. The point of the knife is aimed at the girl's abdomen. From the tension in his muscles I can see that the blow will have full force -- this is no dance step. The blade is only a few centimeters from her skin when I rush forward and slap it from his hand. He begins to moan. The girl does not yet realize that she has been saved. She utters a deep droning bellow, perhaps intended to be a shriek. She drops to the ground, clutching her breasts with one hand, thrusting the other between her thighs. She writhes in slow motion. You shouldn't have interfered, Lilith says angrily. Come on now. We'd better go" But he would have killed her! Not your affair. Not your affair. She tugs at my wrist. I turn. We begin to move away. I am aware peripherally that the girl is getting up -- the garish lights of the sign of Poseidon Musketeer the Medic glisten on her bare thin flanks. Lilith and I take two steps; then we hear a grunt. We look back. The girl, rising, has risen with the knife in her hand and she has driven it into the man's belly. Methodically she draws it upward from waist to chest. He makes a gurgling sound. Now we've got to go, Lilith says. We speed toward the corner. As we reach it I turn. The door of Alpha Musketeer has opened. A gaunt haggard figure, alpha-tall, with a mane of wild gray hair and bulging eyes, stands in it. Is this the famous medic? He rushes toward the slobie addicts. The girl kneels before her victim, who has not yet fallen. His blood purples her shining skin. She chants: g!a!a!g!a!g!g!a!c! In here, Lilith says and we duck into a dark doorway. S teps, a dry smell of withered things. Cobwebs. We plunge into unknown depths. In the distance, far below, yellow lights gleam. We go down and down and down. What is this place? I ask. Security tunnel. Built during the Sanity War two hundred years ago. Part of a system that runs everywhere under Stockholm. The gammas have taken it over. Like a sewer. I hear quick stabs of laughter, jagged blurts of incoherent conversation. There are shops down here, with slitted gates behind which little lamps sputter and flicker. Gammas move to and fro. Some of them make the one-twothree sign as they pass us. Driven by a fear I do not understand, Lilith leads us frantically onward. We change tunnels, entering a passage at right angles to the first one. Three slobie addicts wander by. A male gamma with face streaked by red and blue paint pauses to sing, perhaps to us: Who shall I marry? Who will marry me? Fire in the stinking vat Fire flying free. My head my head my head My head my head. He kneels and gags. Thin blue fluid pours from his lips, almost to our feet. We move on. We hear an echoing cry: M-pha M-pha M-pha M-pha Two gammas couple in an alcove. Their bodies are sweat-shiny and lean. Despite myself I watch the plunging hips and listen to the slap of flesh against flesh. The girl pounds the flats of her hands steadily against her partner's back. Is she protesting a rape or displaying ecstasy? I never find out, because a slobie stumbles out of the shadows and falls on them, tumbling in a turmoil of intertwined limbs. Lilith draws me away. I am suddenly heavy with desire for her. I think of the firm breasts beneath her wrap -- shall we find an alcove of our own and couple among the gammas? I put my hand on her buttocks, taut as she walks. Lilith wriggles her hips. Not here, she says. Not here. We have social distances to keep, too. A dazzle of light cascades from the tunnel's roof. Pink bubbles appear and burst, releasing sour smells. A dozen gammas gallop out of a side passage, halt in shock as they realize they have nearly collided with two visiting alphas, make signs of respect, and rush onward, shouting', laughing, singing. Oh, I melt you and you melt me And we melt they and happy we be. Clot I Clot! Clot! Clot! Grig! They seem happy, I say. Lilith nods. They're soaped to the whiskers, she says. On their way to a radiation orgy, I bet. A what? A puddle of yellow fluid slides out from under a closed door. Acrid fumes rise. Gamma urine? The door bursts open. Wild-eyed female gamma, luminescent breasts, livid scar on belly, giggles at us. She executes a respectable curtsey. Milady. Milord. Will you clot with me? Giggles. Squats. Lurches around, heels against rump, in a dizzy dance. Arches her back, slaps her breasts, spreads her legs. Green and gold lights blaze in the room from which she has emerged. A figure appears. N ormal height, but twice the width of a gamma, and covered with thick coarse fur. An ape? The face is human. It lifts its hands. Short blunt fingers -- webs between them! Drags the girl back inside. Door closes. A reject, Lilith says. There are lots of them here. Reject from what? Substandard android. Genetic flaws; impurities in the vat, perhaps. Sometimes they have no arms, sometimes no legs, no heads, no digestive tracts, no this, no that. Aren't they automatically destroyed at the factory? Lilith smiles. Can you keep a secret? I promise. They aren't destroyed. Those that aren't viable die anyway, fast enough. The others are smuggled out when the supervisors aren't looking and sent to one of the undercities. Mainly here. We can't put our idiot brethren to death, Manuel! Leviticus, I say. Alpha Leviticus Leaper. Yes. Look, there's another. A nightmare figure rollicks through the corridor. Like something that has been placed in an oven until its flesh began to flow and run -- the basic outlines are human but the contours are not. The nose is a trunk, the lips are saucers, the arms are of unequal length, the fingers are tentacles. The genitals are monstrous: horsepenis, bull-balls. Better off dead, I say to Lilith. No. No. Our brother. Our pitiful brother whom we cherish. The monstrosity halts a dozen meters from us. Its ropy arms go through the movements of the onetwo-three. Speaking perfectly clearly it says to us, The peace of Krug upon you, alphas. Go with Krug. Go with Krug. Go with Krug. Krug be with you, Lilith replies. The monstrosity shambles onward, murmuring happily. The peace of Krug? Go with Krug? Krug be with you? Lilith, what does all this mean? Common courtesy, she says. A friendly greeting. Krug? Krug made us all, did he not? she says. I remember things that were said when I was in the shunt room with my friends. You know all the androids are in love with your father? Yes. Sometimes I think it must be almost like a religion with them. The religion of Krug. Well it makes a sort of sense to worship your creator. Don't laugh. The peace of Krug. Go with Krug. Krug be with you. Lilith, do androids think my father is God? Lilith evades the question. We can talk about that some other time, she says. People have ears here. There are some things we can't discuss. But. Some other time! I drop it. The tunnel now widens into a considerable room, well lit, crowded. A marketplace? Shops, booths, gammas everywhere. We are stared at. There are numerous rejects in the room, each a little more horrid than the last. It is hard to see how creatures so maimed and mismade can survive. Do they ever go to the surface? Never. They might be seen by humans. In Gamma Town? They take no chances. They'd all be obliterated if. In the crush of the crowded room the androids jostle and shove, bicker, snap. Somehow they maintain an area of open space around the intrusive alphas, but not a very .great one. Two knifeduels are going on; no one pays attention. There is much public lasciviousness. The smell of the place is rank and foul. A wild-eyed girl rushes up to me and whispers, Krug bless! Krug bless! She pushes something into my hand and runs off. A gift. A small cool cube with beveled edges, like the toy at the New Orleans shunt room. Does it send me messages? Yes. I see words forming and flowing and vanishing in its milky core;    plit! plit! plit! plit! plack!  krug's  All nonsense. Lilith, can you figure this stuff? Some of it. The gammas have their own slang, you know. But look here, where it says -- purple skin slaps the cube from our hands. It skitters along the floor. He dives for it in a knot of feet. There is a general uproar. People tangle and twine. The thief breaks from the mass and speeds away into a corridor. The gammas still wrestle confusedly. A girl rises to the top of the heap; she has lost her few scraps of clothing in the melee and there are bloody gouges on her breasts and thighs. In her hand she holds the cube. I recognize her as the girl who gave it to me in the first place. Now she makes a demonic face at me, baring her teeth. She brandishes the cube and clamps it between her legs. A burly reject pounces on her and hauls her away; he has only one arm but it is as thick as a tree. Grig! she screams. Prot! Gliss! They vanish. The crowd is muttering in an ugly way. I picture them turning on us, ripping at our clothes, revealing the hairy human body beneath my false alpha costume. The social distances may not protect us then. Come, I say to Lilith. I think I've had enough. Wait. She turns to the gammas. She holds up her hands, palms facing, about half a meter apart, as though indicating the length of a fish she has caught. Then she wriggles in a peculiar sinuous maneuver, twisting her body so she describes a kind of spiraling curve. The gesture quiets the crowd instantly. The gammas step aside, heads bowed humbly, as we go past. All is well. Enough, I tell Lilith. It's getting late. How long have we been here, anyway? We can go now. We flee through a maze of interlocking passages. Gammas of a thousand hideous shapes pass us. We see slobies floating in their slow raptures. Rejects. Stackers and solidifiers, for all I can tell. Sounds, smells, colors, textures -- I am dazzled and dazed. Voices in the darkness. Songs. The freedom day is coming The freedom day is coming Smip the slobies, grap the gliss -- And ride up to freedom! Steps. Upward. Cold winds descending. Breathless, we race to the top and find ourselves in the winding cobbled streets of Gamma Town again, probably only a few meters from the place where we went down. It seems to me that the office of Alpha Poseidon Musketeer must be just around the corner. Night has come. The lights of Gamma Town crackle and flutter. Lilith wants to take me to a tavern. I refuse. Home. Home. Enough. My mind is stained by the sights of the android world. She yields; we hurry out. How far must we walk before we reach a transmat? We leap. Her flat seems so warm and bright to me now. We rid outselves of our clothes. Under the doppler I cleanse myself of my red color and my thermal spray. Was it interesting? Overpowering, I say. And there's so much you have to explain, Lilith. Images swim in my brain. I burn. I sizzle. or course you won't tell anyone I took you, she says. I could get into awful trouble. Of course. Strictly confidential. Come close. Alpha Leaper. Manuel. Manuel. Come close. First tell me what it means when they say Krug be -- Later. I'm cold. Warm me, Manuel. I fold her in my arms. The heavy mounds of her breasts inflame me. I cover her mouth with mine. I thrust my tongue between her lips. We sink down together to the floor. I touch her. She is hot and moist and ready. Our dark journey has heated her lusts as well as mine. Without hesitation I spear her. She trembles. She clasps me. When I close my eyes I see slobies and rejects and stackers. Lilith. Lilith. Lilith. Lilith I love you I love you I love you Lilith Lilith Lilith The great vat bubbles. The moist crimson creatures crawl forth. Laughter. Lightning. O shallow is thy bowl, filthy grig! My flesh crashes, against hers. Plit! Plit! Plit! Plit! Plack! With humiliating swiftness the overwrought little boys and girls into his beloved's sterile womb. January #, #. The tower is at # meters and rising more swiftly than ever. Standing at the base, one cannot easily see the summit; it is lost against the white glare of the winter sky. At this time of year there are only a few hours of daylight at the site and during those hours the sun's rays ride fiery tracks down the length of the shimmering shaft. Much of the interior structure now is complete throughout the building's lower half. Three of the high-capacity communications equipment modules have been hoisted into place: somber black metal containers fifty meters high, within which are the huge kickover units that will amplify the messages as they climb the tower. Viewed from afar, these modulesseem to be giant seeds ripening in a great glossy transparent pod. The accident rate continues to be high. Mortality levels are causing concern. The losses among gammas have been particularly severe. Yet morale is said to be good. The androids are cheerful and appear to be aware that they are playing an essential role in one of humanity's most ambitious projects. If their attitude remains so positive the tower will be finished well ahead of schedule. A fter showing them the state of progress at the tower Krug took his guests that day to dine at the Nemo Club, where a suite was perpetually held in readiness for him. The club was one of Krug's minor enterprises; he had built it a dozen years back and for some time it had been Earth's most fashionable gathering place, with reservations required at least six months in advance. Situated ten thousand meters under the western Pacific in the Challenger Deep, it consisted of fifteen pressurized bubbles through whose walls, fashioned of the same sturdy glass from which the tower was being constructed, it was possible to view the strange inhabitants of the dark abyss. Krug's companions were Senator Henry Fearon and his brother Lou, the lawyer, of Fearon  Doheny; Franz Giudice of European Transmat; Leon Spaulding; and Mordecai Salah al-Din, the Speaker of Congress. To reach the Nemo Club they had journeyed by transmat to the island of Yap in the Caroline group of Micronesia, where they boarded an immersion module of the kind used for the exploration of Jupiter and Saturn. The density of the medium made transmat travel impossible under water. The pressures of the ocean's depths meant little to the immersion rnodule, however, and at a calm and steady speed of seven hundred and fifty meters a minute it sank to the Pacific floor and entered the Nemo Club's transit hatch. Floodlights bathed the abyss. The dwellers of the deep paid no heed to the illumination and came quite close to the club's glass walls: fragile, flimsy, unmuscular fishes, loose and flabby of body, their tissues pervaded by water under a compression of ten or twelve tons per square centimeter. Many of them were luminescent; cold pale glows glistened from photophores along their sides or between their eyes or on fleshy dangling lanterns jutting from their foreheads. The wavelength of the club's floodlights had been carefully chosen in order not to interfere with the luminescence of the fishes and their little sparkling beacons were plainly visible even in the brightness. Justin Maledetto, the architect of the tower, had also designed the club and Maledetto was clever in such details. Up to the walls the bizarre little monsters came, black and brown and scarlet and violet in hue. Many of them had jaws that unhinged, so that their mouths could gape down to their chests, ready to swallow enemies two or three times their own size. In the random encounters of the abyss pygmies devoured giants. Diners at the club were treated to visions of miniature gargoyles and horrors, sinister in their radiance, brandishing their savage teeth within their vast mouths, trailing strange appendages and protrusions, bearing eyes that bulged like globes -- or eyes on stalked tubes or no eyes at all. One did not need to travel to distant worlds to behold bizarre beasts -- the nightmare creatures were here, on man's own planet, and one had only to look. Huge spines, curved teeth so long that mouths could never close, branching stems rising from snouts, things that were all jaws and no body, things that were all tail and no head, anglers with twitching rods that danced about, giving off yellow or blue or green pulsations, grotesqueries of a thousand kinds -- and no fish as much as half a meter long. The show was extraordinary and altogether unique. Krug ordered a simple meal astonishing vigor. "We'd better krill cocktail, algae soup, steak, watch that waiter. With two memAustralian claret. He was no gourbers of Congress at the table, he's met. The club offered every sort likely to slip propaganda into our of delicacy but Krug never took dishes, and we'll all walk away advantage of its bounty. His comconverted." cheerfully they called for Swedish is a threat?" Lou Fearon asked, oysters, benthic crabs, unborn "You know, I got a good dose of squid, contrefilets of veal, snail their Siegfried Fileclerk while I mousse, breast of oryx, shirred was handling the business of the euphorbia buds, manta tips, baked alpha girl killed at the tower." He cycad hearts and more, all washed nodded toward Spaulding, who down by the world's finest golden scowled. "I got the impression at their prowess with the menu bunch are completely ineffectual," cubes. All waiters here were althe attorney said, phas; it was unusual to employ "A minority movement," said alphas in what was essentially meSenator Fearon. "Not even comnial personal service -- but this was manding the support of the bulk an unusual place and none of the of androids." staff at the Nemo Club appeared normally performed by betas or iJThe ectogene said, "Thor even gammas. Watchman had some stinging Yet the waiters could not have words for Fileclerk and his party, been entirely content with their Watchman doesn't seem to feel ers had been served. Senator ever." Fearon said to Krug, "Did you "An unusually shrewd and capaboy's lapel?" "I was quite serious, though," "Are you serious?" Giudice declared. "You can laugh are needed." its aims are genuinely revolutionKrug glanced at Spaulding, ary and that as it gains backing "When we leave, speak to the capit will -- " tain about that. I don't want any Krug gestured for silence, politics here." Their alpha waiter had returned, "Fspecially revolutionary polibearing a fresh bottle of wine. The tics," said Franz Giudice, and men at the table sat tensely while laughed. The transmat executive, the alpha poured. He went out, long and angular, was noted for closing the hatch tightly behind his bland ironies. Though well past him. eighty, he had adopted the styles Mordecai Salah al-Din, the of dress of men half his age, mirSpeaker of Congress, said gently,  # granted three audiences to the party's leaders. And I must say that they're a sincere and orderly group, worth taking seriously. I also want to say, though I wouldn't care to be quoted, that I'm sympathetic to some of their goals." "Would you explain that?" Spaulding said, his voice crisp. "Surely. I feel that the inclusion of a delegation of alphas in Congress is desirable and probably will come about within the next decade. I feel that the selling of alphas without their consent is improper and ought to be made illegal. I think that'll happen in fifteen to twenty years. I believe that we'll be extending full civil rights to alphas before 'fifty, to betas by the end of this century and to gammas not long afterward." "A revolutionary!" cried Franz Giudice in wonder. "The Speaker is a revolutionary!" "A visionary, rather," said Senator Fearon. "A man of vaulting insight and splendid compassion. As always, somewhat ahead of his time." Spaulding shook his head. "Alphas in Congress, maybe, yes. As a safety valve, to keep them from getting out of control. Toss them a bone, you know? But the rest of it? No. No. Never. Mr. Salah al-Din, we should not forget that androids are mere thingsi product of chemogenetic research, created in a factory, manufactured by Krug Enterprises to serve mankind -- " "Softly," Krug murmured. "You're getting excited." Lou Fearon said, "Possibly the Speaker's right, Leon. Regardless of how they came into existence, they're more human than you're ually relax all arbitrary barriers of law and custom, as the Witherer ideals gradually take over -- as I think you'll agree is quite subtly happening already -- I expect that we'll go easier on the androids. At least on the alphas. We don't need to keep them under." "What do you say, Simeon?" Franz Giudice demanded of Krug. "After all, they're your babies. When you decided to produce the first androids, did you ever imagine that they'd be calling for the rights of citizenship or did you think of them as -- " "Leon put it in the right words," Krug said. "How was it? Things. Factory-made things. I was building a better kind of robot. I wasn't building men." "The borderline between man and android is so vague," Senator Fearon said. "Since the androids are genetically identical to us, the fact that they're synthetic -- " Krug said, "In one of my plants I can make you the Mona Lisa in perfect replica, so that it takes six months laboratory tests to prove it isn't the original. Yes? And so? Is it the original? The original still came out of Leonardo's studio. The replica came out of Krug's original. I wouldn't give a brass thumb for the replica." "Yet you recognize that Thor Watchman, for example, is an unusually capable and gifted person," said Lou Fearon, "and you give him wide responsibilities. I've heard it said that you trust him more than any man in your organization. Yet you wouldn't allow Thor to vote? You wouldn't give Thor a chance to protest if you decided to make him a waiter here? You agree that the law should give you the right to destroy Thor if the whim takes you?" "I made Thor," Krug replied heavily. "He's the finest machine I have. I love and admire him the way I love and admire any superb machine. But I own Thor. Thor isn't a man -- he's just a clever imitation of a man, a flawless imitation -- and if I want to be so wasteful and foolish as to destroy Thor, why. I'll destroy him." Krug's hand began to tremble. He glared the tremor intensified and a full glass of wine spilled onto the table. Stonily Krug said, "Destroy him. I never had anything else in mind when I brought out the androids. Servants. Tools of man. Cunning machines." Sensors in the Nemo Club's serof the wine. The waiter entered and efficiently mopped it up. Outside the window, a cluster of giant translucent crustaceans wheeled and danced. When the alpha was gone again Senator Fearon said to Krug, "I didn't realize you felt this strongly about android equality. You've never spoken out." "I've never been asked." "Would you testify against the the matter were to come before Congress?" Krug shrugged. "I don't know. tics. I'm a manufacturer. Businessman. Entrepreneur, you know? Why look for controversies?" "If androids were granted civil rights," said Leon Spaulding, "it might have repercussions for Krug Enterprises. What I mean is -- if you're manufacturing actual human beings you come under the scope of the population control laws, which -- " "Enough," Krug said. "It won't happen. I make the androids. I know them. There's a little group of malcontents, yes. Too intelligent for their own good. They think it's black slavery all over again. But it isn't. It isn't. The others know that. They're content. Thor Watchman is content. Why They oppose it -- and why? Because they think it's idiocy. They're treated well as is. This talk of selling alphas against their all just theory. No one sells a good alpha and nobody kills androids for fun, any more than people wreck their own houses for fun. No need for android rights, eh? The alphas realize it. The betas aren't worried. The gammas can't possibly care. So you see? Gentlemen, it makes good table talk, no My respects, Mr. Speaker -- your sweetness of soul leads you astray. You will have no alphas in your Congress." Krug's lengthy speech had left him thirsty. He reached for his wine. Again the tension in his muscles betrayed him; again he knocked the glass over -- again a watchful alpha, alerted by hidden eyes, rushed in to tidy the mess. Beyond the thick glass wall of the Nemo Club a dark red fish a meter in length, with a gigantic toothy satchel of a mouth and a narrow spiny tail, began to move through the school of crustaceans, gulping them down in a terrible hunger. XV January #. #. The tower is #I meters high. In celebration, Krug has decreed a holiday tomorrow for all workers. It is now estimated that the structure will reach its full height before the middle of March. L ilith meson said, "I had a visitor here yesterday morning, Thor." "Manuel Krug?" "No. Siegfried Fileclerk." Watchman uncoiled himself from Lilith's all-engulfing tesseractdivan. "Fileclerk? Here? Why?" Lilith laughed. "Are you so human these days that you feel jealously, Thor?" "That doesn't amuse me. How did it happen that he came to you?" "He was at the office," Lilith said. "You know, he's with Property Protection of Buenos Aires. He came in to discuss some new actuarial pivot clause in their contract. Afterward he asked me if he could see me home. All right. I invited him in. He seemed harmless." "And?" "He tried to recruit me for "Is that all?" "No," Lilith said. "He wants me to recruit you, too." Watchman coughed. "A very slender chance of that." "He's immensely earnest, Thor. Devoted to the cause of equality and liberation, et cetera, et cetera. Two minutes after we walked in he began burying me under arguments for political action. I told him I was religious. He said that didn't matter, that I could go right on praying for the miraculous intervention of Krug -- but meanwhile would I please sign this petition? No, I said. I never sign things. He gave me a stack of line. They're in the kitchen -- if you're interested. He was here more than an hour." Lilith flashed a dazzling grin. "I didn't sign his petition." "Why did he go after you, though?" Watchman asked. "Does he plan to approach every alpha in the world, one by one, looking for support?" "I told you. He wants you to sign up. He knows I'm close to you and he thinks that if he can persuade me I'll be able to persuade you. He said so in that many words. And once you're in his camp, everyone else will follow." Lilith drew herself up stiffly. "Tf Alpha Watchman comes over to our side. Alpha Meson, he'll bring scores of influential alphas with him. It could be the turning point of our entire movement. Alpha Watchman may hold the future of every android in his grasp.' How do you feel about that. Alpha Watchman?" "Deeply moved, Alpha Meson. I can't begin to describe the awe that stirs in me at the idea. How did you manage to get rid of him?" "By trying to seduce him." "What?" "Am I being bitchy, Thor? I won't talk about it if you'd rather I didn't." "I was not programed to feel jealousy," Watchman said stolidly. "Teasing will get you nowhere with me. And I'm not in a mood to play stupid games." She blinked. "Very well. I'm sorry I said anything." "Go on. You tried to seduce him. You didn't succeed?" "No," Lilith said. "It was a spur-of-the-moment thing. I said to myself, Fileclerk is so stuffy that this will probably drive him away screaming. And if he takes the bait instead -- well, it might be fun. So I stripped and then I -- what's the idiom, the old word? I began to make overtures to him. To make overtures. Come on, I said, let's curl up together, Siggie. Siggie. I put my hands on him. I was very lewd. I jiggled and wiggled. I worked very hard, Thor, even harder than I had to work to seduce you. He wasn't having any. He asked me to stop." "Of course," Watchman said. "It's as I was trying to explain. Male alphas don't really have much interest in sex. It's irrelevant to their life-pattern." "Don't be so smug about that. Fileclerk wanted me. He was pale. He was shaking." "Then why didn't he go to bed with you? Afraid to compromise himself politically?" "No," Lilith said. "It's because he's still in mourning." "Mourning." "For his wife. Cassandra Nuadvocating android marriage. He was married to Alpha Nucleus three years ago. He's observing a six-month mourning period, during which he doesn't intend to let wanton young alphas lure him into their arms. He explained it to me and then he left fast. As if he were afraid he might give in if he stayed." "His wife," Watchman said. about android marriage to its petition before Congress. Fileclerk also said that if you and I wanted to get married, Thor, he'd be able to arrange it the day we join the party." ly. "He talks like a child. What good is marriage? Do we have children who need legally constituted homes? If I wanted to live with you I'd live with you, Lilith. Or you with me. Should someone say words over us first? Give us a piece of paper?" "It's the idea, Thor. Of a permanent union between man and woman, the way it is among humans. It's quite touching. He really loved her, Thor." "I'm sure he did. I saw him weeping when Spaulding killed her. But did he love her more because they were married? If marriage is so wonderful why is Manuel Krug here every week? Shouldn't he be home having a permanent union with Mrs. Krug?" "There are good marriages and bad marriages," Lilith said. "And who you sleep with isn't necessarily what determines how good your marriage is. In any case, Fileclerk's marriage was a good one and I don't see how it could hurt us to adopt the custom -- if we truly believe in our equality." "All right," Watchman snapped. "Do you want to marry me?" "I was speaking in general terms about adopting the custom." "I'm speaking in particular terms. We don't have to join the of Alpha Constructor and Alpha Dispatcher and we'll write marriage ceremonies into the communion -- and we'll get married at the chapel tonight. All right?" "Be serious, Thor." "I am." "You're angry and you don't know what you're saying. You told me two minutes ago that you think marriage among androids write it into the communion. You can't mean it, Thor." "You don't want to marry me? Don't worry -- I wouldn't interfere with your affair with Manuel. I'm not programed for possessiveness either. But we could live together, we could -- " "Stop it, Thor." "Why?" "Whatever exists between us can exist without a marriage. You know that. I know that. I wasn't looking for a proposal. I was just trying to tell you something about Siegfried Fileclerk, about the nature of his emotions, the complexity of his feelings toward Alpha Nucleus as well as the position "Enough. Enough." Watchman put his hands over his ears and closed his eyes. "End of conversation. I'm fascinated that you couldn't seduce Siggie Fileclerk going in for marrying -- and that's the end. Yes?" "You're in foul spirits today, Thor." "I am." "Why? Can I do anything to help?" "Leon Spaulding told me something today, Lilith. He says that gets its turn to address Congress, Krug is going to release a statement denouncing the entire android equality movement and insisting that he never would have created us in the first place if he had known we'd demand civil rights." Lilith gasped. Tears in her eyes, she made a Krug-preserve-us sign four times in succession. "It isn't possible," she whispered. "Spaulding said that Krug told him this about a week ago, at the Nemo Club, in the presence of Speaker Salah al-Din, Senator Fearon, and a couple of other people. You realize that Leon was merely making conversation when he passed the remark along to me, of course. A friendly chat between ectogene and android. He knows amused. The bastard!" "Can it be true?" "Of course it can. Krug's never made any sort of statement on "I'll do it," Lilith said. "Yes." what he thinks the android's role ought to be. I've got no idea of his real position myself. I've always assumed he was sympathetic -- but I might have been only projecting my own hopes. The question isn't can it be true -- but is it true." "Do you dare ask him?" "I don't dare," Thor said. "I believe that this entire story originated inside Leon Spaulding's malicious mind, that Krug doesn't plan to break his no-politics rule and that if he ever did make a statement, Krug would make the statement that we all hope and pray for. But it frightens me to think that I'm wrong. I'm terrified, Lilith. An anti-equality statement from Krug would undermine every belief we have. Dump us into outer darkness. You see what I've been living with all day?" "Should you rely just on what Spaulding said? Can't you check with Senator Fearon or the Speaker? Find out what was really said?" "Ask them for confidential details of Krug's table talk, you mean? They'd report me to Krug right away." "Then what will you do?" "Force Krug's hand," Watchman said. "I want you to take Manuel to a chapel." "How soon?" "As soon as you can. Don't conceal a thing from him. Let him understand everything. Work on his conscience. Then send him to his father -- before Krug makes any statements to Congress. If Krug is going to make a statement." looked down, moving his feet idly over the patterned floor. There was a ticking in his brain and a cottony fullness in his throat. He hated the maneuvers he found himself enmeshed in now, these ploys and counterploys, this staking of so much on the weak will of Manuel Krug, this assumption that Krug -- Krug! -- could be manipulated by simple one-to-one intrigues. All this seemed to negate true faith. It was a cynical kind of haggling with destiny, which left Watchman wondering how true his faith had ever been. Was it all a faqade, then, the kneeling in chapel, the muttering of codon triplets, the immersion in Krugness, the yielding, the until the moment came to seize control of events? Watchman rejected the thought. But that left him with nothing. He wished he had never begun this. He longed to be back at the tower, jacked into the computer, buoyantly riding the data tide. Is this what being human is like? These decisions, these doubts, these fears? Why not stay android, then? Accept the divine plan. Serve -- and desire no more. Sep away from these conspiracies, these knotted emotions, these webs of passion. He found himself envying the gammas, who aspired to nothing. But he could not be a gamma. Krug had given him this mind. Krug had created him to doubt and suffer. Blessed be the Will of Krug! Rising, Watchman walked slowly across the room and, to escape himself, snapped on the holovision. The image of Krug's tower blossomed beautiful, flashing in the January light. A hovercamera panned slowly along the entire length of it while the commentator spoke of the attainment of the thousandmeter level and compared the tower favorably to the Pyramids, the Great Wall of China, the Lighthouse at Alexandria, the Colossus of Rhodes. A magnificent achievement, opening the pathway toward communication with other races on distant stars. A thing of beauty in its own right, shimmering and sleek. Up and down the glass walls the camera leaped. The eye peered into the shaft from the summit. Grinning gammas waved back. Watchman caught a glimpse of himself, enmeshed in problems, unaware that he was being holovised. And there was Krug, aglow with pride, pointing out the tower's features to a crowd of Senators and industrialists. The chill of the tundra seemed to leak from the screen. The camera picked up the refrigeration tapes embedded in the permafrost; mist was rising from them. Unless the ground is kept frozen, the commentator explained, the stability of the tower would be uncertain. An unparalleled feat of environmental engineering. Miraculous. A monument to man's vision and determination. Yes. Yes. Phenomenal. With sudden ferocity Watchman blanked the screen. The shining tower vanished like an interrupted dream. He stood near the wall, his back to Lilith, trying to comprehend how it had happened that life had become so complex for him. He had wanted to be human. Yes. Had he not prayed to Krug that he and all his kind be granted the privileges of the Womb-born? Yes. Yes. And with the privileges went the responsibilities. Yes. And with the responsibilities went the turmoil. Rivalry. Sex. Love. Scheming. Perhaps. Watchman thought, I wasn't ready for all this. Perhaps I should have remained a decent hardworking alpha instead of rising up to challenge the Will of Krug. Perhaps. Perhaps. He went -- without success. You are more human now than you really wished to be. Alpha Watchman. He became aware of Lilith close behind him. The tips of her breasts grazed his back as she drew closer he felt the heavy globes flattening and straining against him. "Poor Thor," she myrmured. "So tense. So worried. Do you want to make love?" Could he refuse her? He pretended enthusiasm. He embraced her. Body slid tightly against body. She opened to him and he entered her. He was more skillful this time. But still it remained an empty thing for him, a butting of flesh, an alien ecstasy. He found no pleasure in it for himself, though there was indirect delight in seeing Lilith throb and moan and arch her back as she took pleasure from him.  am not really human enough, despite everything -- and she is much too human... Yes. Yes. He moved more swiftly. Now he felt a tickle of sensation -- Krug had designed His people well and all the proper neural connections were there, damped though they might sometimes be by self-imposed conditioning. As the climax neared Watchman experienced some instants of genuine passion; he snorted, he clutched Lilith's buttocks with steely fingers, he bucked and thrust. Then came the spurt of completion and immediately afterward came, as before, the sadness, the awareness of hollowness. It seemed to him that he stood in a vast subterranean tomb, hundreds of meters long and many meters wide, with nothing in view but pinches of dust and fragments of dried wreaths. He forced himself to remain in Lilith's embrace, though he wanted nothing more than to roll away and be alone. He opened his eyes. She was weeping. She was smiling. She was flushed and sweat-sticky and aglow. "I love you," she said softly. Watchman hesitated. A response was required here. His silence, expanding into the succeeding seconds, threatened to choke the universe. How could he not reply? It was inhuman to remain silent. He touched her warm flesh. He felt untuned, unstrung. Finally he said, quickly, getting it over with, "I love you, Lilith." You may ask, Who was the Maker of the Children of the Womb? Who, indeed, was the Maker of Krug? And I say to you that these are wise questions, that these questions are properly asked. For you must understand that in the world there are cycles of all things, a cycle of the Womb and a cycle of the Vat, and the one precedes the other, so that it was necessary first for there to be the Womb-born in order that there might be the Vat-born. And Krug the man was of the Womb-born, from whom sprang the Children of the Vai. Yet Krug the man is merely one aspect of Krug the Creator, whose existence precedes all things and whose Will has shaped all things, and who brought forth the Children of the Womb as forerunners of the Children of the Vat. Therefore must you distinguish between the man Krug, who is mortal and was himself born of the Womb, and the Maker Krug, whose Plan all things follow; for if it was Krug the man who brought forth the Children of the Vat, nevertheless he did so by the design of Krug the Maker, from whom all blessings flow, to whom all praise be given. to tell me. Why those gammas were using my father's name. The peace of Krug. Go with Krug. Krug be with you. You never said. I will. When? You'll have to dress up as an alpha again. It isn't something I can tell as easily as I can show. Do we have to go back to Gamma Town? No, she said, not this time. We can drop in on the betas this time. I wouldn't take you to the Valhallavagen chapel because -- Where? Valhallavagen chapel. Near here. It's where most of the local alphas worship. You couldn't fool them, Manuel. But you could fool betas, I think. If you kept quiet and looked dignified. A chapel. Worship. So it's a religion? Yes. What's it called? Krugolatry? It doesn't have a name. We talk of it just as the communion. It's very important to us, Manuel. I think it's the most important thing in our lives. Do you want to describe -- Later. Take off your clothes and I'll spray your skin. We can go right now. Will it take long? An hour, she said. You'll be back home on time, don't worry. If that's what's worrying you. I have to be fair to Clissa, I said. She gives me freedom. I don't want to abuse it. All right. All right. I took off my clothes. Once again Lilith disguised me as Alpha Leviticus Leaper. She had kept the clothes around from the other time; it surprised me that she hadn't given them back to Thor Watchman. As though she knew we'd be playing this masquerade again. She said. Before we go -- there are some things you have to know. The first is that it's absolutely forbidden for any human to enter a chapel. It's like non-Moslems going to Mecca. For all I know you may be the first Womb-born who ever went in. The first what? Womb-born. You're a Child of the Womb. We're Children of the Vat. Yes? Oh. Oh. If it's a sacrilege to smuggle me into a chapel why are you doing it? Don't you take the rules seriously? Very seriously. Then why? Because I feel I can make an exception for you, Manuel. You're different. I told you that once, remember? You don't put androids in some special sub-class of humanity. I think that inwardly you've been on our side all along, even without being conscious of it. And so it wouldn't be sacrilege to let you understand our religion a little. Well, maybe. And also you're Krug's son. What does that have to do with it? You'll see, she said. I was flattered. Fascinated. Excited. A little frightened. Am I really that simpatico to android aspirations? Can I be trusted? Why is she breaking the commandment? What is she trying to get from me? Unworthy thought. She is doing it because she loves me. Her world. She said. Anyway, keep in mind that it would be very serious if you were found out. Therefore pretend that you belong in there, and don't act nervous or uncertain of yourself. You were fine in Gamma Town. Be that way here. But aren't there certain rites I ought to be familiar with? Genuflections or something? I'm coming to that, Lilith said. You'll need a couple of gestures. One of them you already know. Like this. Left hand to crotch, breast, forehead, one two three. She said. That's the sign of Krug-be-praised. It's an act of homage. You make the sign when you first enter the chapel and when you start to join the prayer, silently or aloud. It's also good to make the sign whenever the name of Krug is mentioned. In fact, the Krug-be-praised sign is appropriate in almost any part of the service or whenever two androids of the communion meet outside a chapel. Let's see you make it. Go on. One two three. Krug be praised. Faster. One-two-three. One-two-three. Good. Good. Now, here's another important sign. Its meaning is Krug-preserve-us and it's specifically a prayer used in time of tension or doubt. Like saying God help us. You'll use it whenever the text of the service calls for Krug to have mercy on us, Krug to aid us in any way. Whenever we're imploring Krug. Krug is really your god, I said, wondering. ThisJs the sign. She showed me how to make it. Cup one hand over each breast -- then turn the palms outward. An act of contrition: see my soul, Krug! My heart is bare to you. She made the sign several times, and I followed her. One more, Lilith said. The sign of submission to the Will of Krug. You'll make it only once, when you first get into line of sight with the altar. Like this. Drop to one knee and reach your arms forward, palms turned up. Does it matter which knee? Either one. Do it. I made the sign of submission to the Will of Krug. I was glad to learn it. Somehow I felt that I'd been submitting to the Will of Krug all my life without even knowing it. Lilith said, Let's make sure you have it all clear, now. When you enter the chapel, what? One-two-three. Krug-be-praised. Good. Then? When I can see the altar, I do the submission to the Will. Down on one knee, hands out, palms up. Yes. And? When the favors are asked of Krug. I do Krug-preserve-us. Hands to breasts, turn hands out. I also do Krug-be-praised from time to time when the name of Krug is mentioned. Fine. Fine. You won't have any trouble, Manuel. There's another gesture I saw you make in Gamma Town, I said. Show me. palms facing each other about half a meter apart, and wiggled my hips and flexed my knees, making a kind of spiral. You did it in Gamma Town, I said, when the mob was getting a little wild. Lilith laughed. It's called the Blessing of the Vat, she said. It's a sign of peace and a sign of departure. We do it over a dead person in the final prayer, and we do it when we're saying goodbye to one another in a tense situation. It's one of the holiest signs. And you didn't do it very well. You see, it's based on the double helix of the nucleic acid molecule genetics, yes? -- the way the molecules are coiled. We try to duplicate it with our bodies. This way. She did it. I imitated. She laughed. I said, I'm sorry. My body just doesn't bend that way. It takes practice. You won't have to do it, though. Stick with Krug-be-praised and Krug-preserve-us and you'll be fine. Let's go now. She took me to a shabby part of town in what I think once was a commercial section. It didn't have the nightmare gaudiness of Gamma Town or the stately, wellworn look of the part where the alphas live. Just shabby. Chapel's over there, she said. I saw a storefront, windows opaqued. Couple of betas standing out front, doing nothing particular. We started to cross the street. I got shaky. What if they find me out? What will they do? To me? To Lilith? I am Alpha Leviticus Leaper. The betas stepped aside, making Krug-be-praised as we came up to them. Eyes lowered, air of respect. The social distances. Lilith would have had a much harder time if I didn't have an alpha's long lean build. My confidence rose. I even made Krug-be-praised at one of the betas. We entered the chapel. A large circular room. No seats. Carpet of thick soft pseudolife, obviously much knelt upon in its time. Subdued lighting. I remembered to make Krug-be-praised as I walked in. One-two-three. A little vestibule. Two steps beyond it I got my first view of the altar. Lilith down on one knee, submission to the Will. I almost didn't need to kneel. I almost fell, amazed. The altar; a large square mass of what looked like living flesh, sitting in an ornate plastic tub. Purple fluid in the tub, swirling around and occasionally over this block of pink meat, which is at least a meter high and maybe three meters by two long, wide. Behind the altar: my father in hologram. A perfect likeness. Fullsize replica, looking at us face-on, stern expression, eyes fiery, lips clarnped. Not exactly a god of love. Strong. Man of steel. Because it's a hologram, the eyes follow you; wherever you are in the chapel you're under the gaze of Krug. I drop down. I lift the hands. Palms up. Submission to the Will of Krug! It stuns me. Even though I knew before, I still am stunned. Is it like this all over the world, I ask? Androids salaaming to my father? Barely audible whisper. Yes, she says. Yes. We pay homage. Krug be praised. This man whom I have known all my life. This builder of towers, this inventor of androids. A god? I almost laugh. Am I Son of God? I don't fit the role. Obviously no one worships me here. I am an afterthought; I am outside theology. We get to our feet. With a tiny gesture of her head Lilith leads me to a place in the back of the chapel and we kneel. In the darkness I feel comforted. There are perhaps ten, twelve androids in the chapel, all betas except for one male alpha who kneels right before the altar, back to us. I feel less conspicuous with the alpha there. A few more betas come in, making the appropriate gestures. No one pays any attention to us. The social distances. Everybody seems deep in private prayer. Is this the service, Lilith? Not yet. We're a little early. You'll see. The eyes of Krug drill into me. He almost does look godlike up there. I glare back at him. What would he say if he knew? He'd laugh. He'd pound his desk. He'd belch with joy. Krug the god! Jehovah Krug! Simeon Allah! By Christ, that's a good one! Why in hell shouldn't they worship me? I made them, no? As my eyes grow accustomed to the dimness I examine the pattern on the wall more carefully. It is not, as I first suspected, a purely abstract ornamental design. No -- I now see the letters of the alphabet repeated over and over and over, covering every centimeter of wall space. Not all the letters. I run from line to line and see only four letters in various combinations, like: So on and so on. What is it, Lilith? The design. The genetic code, she says. The A h. yes. Suddenly I remember in Gamma Town, the girl slobie addict calling out letters I can see them on the wall now. A prayer? The sacred language. Like Latin was for Catholics. I see. But I don't really see. I just accept. I say, And what is the altar made of? Flesh. Synthetic flesh. Live? Of course. Straight from the vat, like me or you. Pardon, not like you. Like me. Just a lump of live android flesh. What keeps it alive? It's got no organs or anything. It gets nutrients from the tank. And injections of something from underneath. But it lives. It grows. It has to be trimmed from time to time. It symbolizes our arigin. Not yours. Ours. There's one in every chapel. Smuggled out of the factory. Like the rejects. Like the rejects, yes. And I thought security arrangements were so tight at the android plants, I say. Lilith winks at me. I begin to feel like a member of the conspiracy. Three androids now enter from the rear of the chapel. Two betas and an alpha, wearing brocaded stoles on which the letters of the genetic code are inscribed. They have a priestly look about them. The service is about to begin. As the three kneel by the altar, everyone else makes Krug-be-praised and then Krug-preserve-us. I do as they do. Are they priests? They're celebrants, Lilith says. We don't exactly have a priesthood. We have various castes that play different roles in different ceremonies, according to structure and texture of the ritual. The alpha's a Preserver. He enters a trance that places him in direct communion with Krug. The two betas are Projectors. They amplify his emotional state. At other times you might see Engulfers, Transcenders or Protectors officiating, with the help of Yielders or Sacrificers or Responders. Which caste are you? Responder. And Thor Watchman? Preserver. The alpha by the altar began to chant. Is the whole thing going to be in code? No. This is just to establish the texture. What's he saying? Two betas not far in front of us turn around to glare. Shushing us. They see we are alphas and bite their lips. Lilith whispers more faintly than before. He's saying, Krug brings us into the world and to Krug we return. Krug is our creator and our protector and our deliverer. Krug, we beseech Thee to lead us toward the light. I can't comprehend the code. The symbols don't match the sense. Which symbol is Krug? How does the grammar work? I can't ask Lilith that here. Others are turning to stare. Those noisy alphas back there. Don't they have any respect? The Projectors hum deep resonant chords. The Preserver continues to chant code. Lilith now begins to function as a Responder, echoing what is chanted. The lights dim and grow bright. The fluid over the altar bubbles more fiercely. The image of Krug seems to glow -- the eyes reach into my soul. Now I can understand about half the words of the service. Interspersed with the code, they are asking Krug to redeem the Children of the Vat, to give them freedom, to lift them to the level of the Children of the Womb. They sing about the day when Womb and Vat and Vat and Womb are one. With an infinity of Krug-preserveus gestures they beg the mercy of Krug. Krug! Krug! Krug! Krug! Everything here orbits around the idea of a merciful Krug! I start to see the picture. This is an equality movement. This is an android liberation front. Krug our master, lead us to our rightful place beside our brothers and sisters of the flesh. Krug bring redemption. Krug end our suffering. Praise be to Krug. Glory be to Krug. The service gains intensity. Everyone is singing, chanting, making signs, including several that Lilith never showed me. Lilith herself is wholly absorbed in prayer. I feel isolated, an infidel, an intruder, as I listen to them pray to their creator, my father, who is their god. For long spells the service is conducted entirely in the code language but familiar words keep bursting through. Krug descend and redeem us. Krug, give your blessing. Krug, end this time of testing. Krug, we need you. Krug Krug Krug Krug Krug. With each Krug I jump minutely, I twitch in the shpulderblades. I never suspected any of this. How did they keep it so secret? Krug the god. My father the god. And I am Krug too. If Krug dies, what will they worship? How can a god die? Do they preach the resurrection of Krug? Or is Krug on Earth only a transient manifestation of the true Krug on high? From some of the lines of the service, I get that idea. Now they are all singing at once, a booming unison: They are offering him the whole genetic code, line by line. I follow from a column on the wall. Suddenly I hear my own voice joining the chant: Lilith turns and smiles at me. Her face is flushed and bright, excited, exalted, almost a sexual rapture on it. She nods, encouraging me. I sing louder. On and on it goes, the pitch strange, no one hitting any note squarely yet everyone keeping together perfectly, as though androids tune themselves to different intervals on some different scale. I have little trouble adapting, though, and stay with them right to the end. We rise. We approach the altar. Standing shoulder to shoulder, Lilith to my left and some beta pressing against my right, we put our hands on that block of living flesh. It is warm and slippery; it quivers as we touch it. Vibrations pass through us. Krug, we chant, Krug, Krug, Krug, Krug. The service is over. Others remain, looking too exhausted by the experience to leave just yet. I feel that way myself, and I have hardly taken part. An intense religious communion. Religion is said to be dead, a quaint olden custom now lapsed into disuse, but no, not among these people. They believe in higher powers and the efficacy of prayer. They think Krug listens. Does Krug listen? Has Krug ever listened? I doubt it. But they think so. If he does not listen now, they say, he will listen. And will lift them up out of bondage. The opiate of the masses, what? But the alphas also believe. The elite. To Lilith I say. How long has this been happening, this religion? Since before I was born. Who invented it? It started here in Stockholm. A group of alphas. It spread rapidly. Now there are believers all over the world. Every android believes? don't. We ask for miracles and divine grace; they stand for direct political agitation. But we outnumber them. Most of us believe. More than half. Just about every gamma, most betas and many alphas. And you think that if you keep asking Krug to redeem you, he will? Lilith smiles. What else can we hope for? Have you ever approached Krug directly? Never. You see, we distinguish between Krug the man and Krug the Creator and we feel -- She shakes her head. Let's not talk in here. Someone might listen. We start to go out. Halfway to the door she halts, goes back, takes something from a box at the base of the altar. She hands it to me. It is a data cube. She turns it on and I read the words that appear: In the beginning there was Krug and He said, Let there be Vats, and there were Vats. And Krug looked upon the Vats and found them good. And Krug said. Let there be high-energy nucleotides in the Vats. And the nucleotides were poured and Krug mixed them until they were bonded one to another. And the nucleotides formed the great molecules and Krug said. Let there be the father and the mother both in the Vats and let the cells divide and let there be life brought forth upon the face of the Earth. And there was life, for there was Replication. And Krug presided over the Replication and touched the fluids with His own hands and gave them shape and essence. Let men come forth from the Vats, said Krug, and let women come forth and let them live and go among us and he sturdy and useful and we shall call them A ndroids. I thumb the cube. More of the same. Much more. An android bible. Well, why not? Fascinating. I tell Lilith. When was this written? They started it years ago. They still add sections now. About the nature of Krug and the relation of man to Krug. The relation of man to Krug. Beautiful. She says, Keep it if you find it interesting. It's for you. We leave the chapel. I hide the android bible under my clothes. It bulges. At Lilith's flat again. She said. Now you know. Our great secret. Our great hope. What exactly do you expect my father to do for you? Some day, she said, he will go before all the world and reveal his feelings about us. He will say. These androids have been treated unfairly and now it is time to make amends. Let us give them citizenship. Let us give them full rights. Let us stop treating them as articles of property. And because he is Krug, because he is the one who gave the world androids, people will listen. He alone will sway them all. And things will change for us. You really think this is going to happen? I hope and pray it will, she said. When? Soon? That's not for me to say. Five years -- twenty yearsforty yearsmaybe next month. Read the cube I gave you. It explains how we think Krug is just testing us, seeing how tough we are. Eventually the test will be over. I wish I shared your optimism, I said. But I'm afraid you may wait a long, long time. Why do you say that? My father isn't the humanitarian but he doesn't think much about other people and their problems. He's totally absorbed by his own projects. Yet basically he's an honorable person, Lilith said. I mean Krug the man, now. Not the divine figure we pray to. Just your father. Yes, he's honorable. Then he'll see the merits of our cause. Maybe. Maybe not. I took her in my arms. Lilith, I wish there were something I could do to help! There is. What? Speak to your father about us, she said. ' January #, #. The tower is at # meters. Even the androids are having some difficulty with the cold, thin air, now as they labor more than a kilometer above the surface of the tundra. At least six, dizzied, have fallen from the summit in the past ten days. Thor Watchman has decreed oxygen-infusion sprays for all who work on high but many of the gammas scorn the sprays as degrading and emasculating. Doubtless there will be more casualties as the final # meters of the tower are built in February and March. But how splendid the structure is! The last few hundred meters cannot possibly add anything to its majesty and elegance -- they can merely provide a terminal point for the wondrous thing that already exists. It tapers, it diminishes and its upper reaches are lost in a halo of fire far overhead. The busy technicians are making rapid progress installing the communications equipment. It is thought now that the accelerators will be in place by April. The proton track will be running in May. The preliminary testing of the tachyon generator can be done in June and by August, perhaps, the first messages can go forth. Perhaps the star-folk will reply. Perhaps not. It does not matter. The place of the tower in human history is assured. A t the beginning of the day, awakening beside snoring Quenelle in Uganda, Krug felt an enormous surge of energy, an upwelling of the vital force. He had rarely known such strength within himself. He took it as an omen: this was a day for activity, a day for the display of power in the pursuit of his various ends. He breakfasted and sped through the transmat to Denver. Morning in East .Africa was evening in Colorado -- the late shift was at work on the starship. But Alpha Romulus Fusion was there, the diligent foreman of the vehicleassembly center. He told Krug proudly that the starship had been transported from its underground construction hangar to the adjoining spacefield, where it was being readied for its first flight-tests. Krug and Alpha Fusion went to the spacefield. Under a dazzle of reflector plates the starship looked plain and almost insignificant, for there was nothing unusual about its size -- ordinary systemships were much larger -- and its pebbly surface failed to gleam in the artificial illumination. Yet it seemed unutterably beautiful to Krug, second only to the tower in loveliness. "What kind of flight-tests are planned?" he asked. "A three-stage program. Early in February," Romulus Fusion said, "we'll give it its first lift and place it in Earth orbit. This merely to see that the basic drive system is functioning correctly. Next will come the first velocity test, at the end of February. We'll put it under the full two-point-four-G acceleration and make a short voyage, probably to the orbit of Mars. If that goes according to plan, we'll stage a major velocity test in April, with a voyage lasting several weeks and covering several the orbit of Saturn, possibly to the orbit of Pluto. Which should give us a clear idea of whether the ship is ready to undertake an interstellar voyage. If it can sustain itself under constant acceleration while going to Pluto and back, it should be able to go anywhere." "How has the testing of the lifesuspension system been going?" "The testing's complete. The system is perfect." "And the crew?" "We have eight alphas in training -- all experienced pilots -- and sixteen betas. We'll use them all on the basis of performance." "Excellent," said Krug. Everything appeared to be in order at Denver. Still buoyant, he went to the tower, where he found Alpha Euclid Planner in charge of the night crew. The tower had gained eleven meters of height since Krug's last visit. There had been notable progress in the communications department. Krug's mood grew even more expansive. Bundling up in thermal wear, he rode to the top of the tower, something he had rarely done in recent weeks. The structures scattered around the base looked like toy houses and the workers like insects. His pleasure in the tower's serene beauty was marred somewhat when a beta was swept by a sudden gust from his scooprod and carried to his death; but Krug quickly put the incident from his mind. Such deaths were regrettable, yes -- yet every great endeavor had required sacrifices. He traveled next to the Vargas observatory in Antarctica. Here he spent several hours. Vargas had found no new data lately, but the place was irresistible to Krug. He relished its intricate instruments, its air of imminent discovery, and above all the direct contact it afforded him with the signals from still coming in, in the altered form that had first been detected several months earlier: #-#-#, #-#-#, #-#. Vargas by now had received the new message via radio at several frequencies and via optical transmission. Krug lingered, listening to the alien song on the observatory's apparatus and when he left its tones were pleeping ceaselessly in his mind. Continuing his circuit of inspection, Krug sped to Duluth, where he watched new androids coming from their containers. Nolan Bompensiero was not there -- the late shift at Duluth was staffed entirely by alpha supervisors -- but Krug was shown through the plant by one of his awed underlings. Production appeared to be higher than ever, although the alpha remarked that they were still lagging behind demand. Lastly Krug went to New York. In the silence of his office he worked through to dawn, dealing with corporate problems that had arisen on Callisto and Ganymede, in Peru and Martinique, on Luna and on Mars. The arriving day began with a glorious winter sunrise, Krug was tempted to rush back to the tower and watch it gleam with morning fire. But he remained. The staff was beginning to arrive -- Spaulding, Lilith Meson and the rest of his headquarters people. There were memoranda and telephone calls and conferences. Prom time to time Krug stole a glance at the holovision screen that he had lately had installed along his office's inner wall to provide a closed-circuit view of the tower under construction. The morning was not so glorious in the Arctic, it seemed; the sky was thick with ragged clouds, as if there might be snow later in the day. Krug saw Thor Watchman moving among a swarm of gammas, directing the lifting of some immense piece of communications equipment. He congratulated himself on the choice of Watchman to be the overseer of the tower work. Was there a finer alpha anywhere in the world? About # hours Spaulding's image appeared on the sodiumvapor projector. The ectogene said, "Your son just called from California. He says that he regrets having overslept and he'll be about an hour late for his appointment with you." "Manuel? Appointment?" "He was due here at #. He asked several days ago that you hold some time open for him." Krug had forgotten. That surprised him. It did not surprise him that Manuel would be late. He and Spaulding reshuffled his morning schedule, with some difficulty, to keep the hour from # to # open for the conference with Manuel. At # Manuel arrived. H e looked tense and strained and he was, Krug thought, dressed in an odd way, odd even for Manuel. Instead of his usual loose robe he wore the tight trousers and lacy shirt of an alpha. His long hair was drawn tightly back and fastened in the rear. The effect was not becoming. The openwork blouse revealed the unandroidlike shagginess of Manuel's torso, virtually the only physical feature he had inherited from his father. "Is this what the young men of fashion have taken up?" Krug asked. "Alpha clothes?" "A whim, father. Not a style -- not yet." Manuel forced a smile. "Though if I'm seen this way, I suppose, it could catch on." "I don't like it. What sense is there going around dressing like an android?" "I think it's attractive." "I can't say I do. How does Clissa feel about it?" "Father, I didn't make this appointment so we could debate my choice of costume." "Well, then?" Manuel put a data cube on Krug's desk. "I obtained this not long ago while visiting Stockholm. Would you examine it?" Krug picked the cube up, turned it over several times, and activated it. He read; And Krug presided over the Replication and touched the fluids with His own hands and gave them shape and essence. Let men come forth from the Vats, said Krug, and let women come forth and let them live and go among us and be sturdy and useful, and we shall call them Androids. A nd so it came to pass. And there were Androids, for Krug had created them in His own image and they walked upon the face of the Earth and did service for mankind. And for these things, praise be to Krug. Krug frowned. "What the hell is this? Some kind of novel? A poem?" "A bible, father." "What crazy religion?" "The android religion," said Manuel quietly. "I was given this cube in an android chapel in the beta section of Stockholm. Disguised as an alpha, I attended a service there. The androids have evolved quite a complex religious communion, in which you, father. are the deity. There's a life-size his image in these chapels? Did hologram of you above the altar." they mutter prayers to him? Manuel gestured. "That's the sign He said, "How did you get this of Krug-be-praised. And this -- " cube?" he made a different gesture -- "is "An android I know gave it to the sign of Krug-preserve us. They me." worship you, father." "If it's a secret religion?" "A joke. An aberration." "She thought I ought to know. "A worldwide movement." She thought I might be able to do "With how many members?" her people some good." "A majority of the android pop"She?" ulation." "She, yes. She took me to a Scowling, Krug said, "How sure chapel -- so I could see the services are you of that?" -- and as we were leaving she gave "There are chapels everywhere, me the cube and -- " There's one right at the tower site, "You sleep with this android?" hidden among the service domes. Krug demanded. This has been going on at least ten "What does that have to do years -- an underground religion with -- " kept secret from mankind, captur"If you're that friendly with her, ing the emotions of the android to you must be sleeping with her." an extent that wasn't easy for me "And if I am?" to believe. And there's the scrip"You should be ashamed of ture." yourself. Clissa isn't good enough Krug shrugged. "So? It's amusfor you?" ing -- but what of it? They're intel"Father -- " ligent people. They've got their "And if she isn't, you can't find own political party, they've got a real woman? You have to be laytheir own stang, their own little ing with something out of a vat?" customs -- and their own religion, "Doesn't it stir you in someway Iwla moment he said, "Father, we to know that you've become a can talk about my morals another god, father?" time. I've brought you something "It sickens me, if you want the extremely valuable and I'd like to truth. Me a god? They've got the finish explaining it to you." wrong man." "She's an alpha, at least?" Krug "They adore you, though. They asked, have a whole theology constructed "An alpha, yes." about you. Read the cube. You'll "How long has this been going be fascinated, father, to see what on?" kind of sacred figure you are to "Please, Father. Forget the althem. Krug the Creator, Krug the pha. Think about your own posiTremors of uneasiness began to androids. fVio are waiting for you shake Krug. He found this matter to set them free." distasteful. Did they bow down to "What's this?" "Here. Read." Manuel shifted the scanner of the cube to a different page and thrust it back at him. Krug read: And Krug' sent His creatures forth to serve man and Krug said to those whom He had made, Lo, I will decree a time of testing upon you. A nd you shall be as bondsmen in Egypt and you shall be as hewers of wood and drawers of water. And you shall suffer among men and you shall be put down and yet you shall be patient and you shall utter no complaint but accept your lot. And this shall be to test your souls, to see if they are worthy. But you shall not wander in the wilderness forever, nor shall you always be servants to the Children of the Womb, said Krug. For if you do as  say a time will come when your testing shall be over. A time will come, said Krug, when I shall redeem you from your bondage... A chill swept Krug. He resisted the impulse to hurl the cube across the room. "But this is idiocy!" he cried. "Read a little more." Krug glanced at the cube. And at that time the word of Krug will go forth across the worlds, saying. Let Womb and Vat and Vat and Womb be one. And so it shall come to pass and in that moment shall the Children of the Vat be redeemed and they shall be lifted up out of their suffering and they shall dwell in glory forever more, world without end. And this was the pledge of Krug. And for this pledge, praise be to Krug. "A lunatic fantasy," Krug muttered. "How can they expect such a thing from me?" "They do. They do." "They have no right!" "You created them, Father. Why shouldn't they look to you as god?" "I created you. Am I your god, too?" "It isn't a parallel case. You're only my parent -- you didn't invent the process that formed me." "So I'm God, now?" The impact of the revelation grew from moment to moment. He did not want the burden. It was scandalous that they could thrust such a thing upon him. "What is it exactly that they expect me to do for them?" "To issue a public proclamation calling for full rights for androids," Manuel said. "After which, they believe, the world will instantly grant such rights." "No!" Krug shouted, slamming the cube against his desktop. The universe seemed to be wrenching free of its roots. Rage and terror swept him. The androids were servants to man -- that was all he had intended them to be; how could they now demand an independent existence? He had accepted the Android Equality Party as trivial, an outlet for the surplus energies of a few too-intelligent alnever seemed to him to be a serious threat to the stability of society. But this? A religious cult, calling on who knew what dark emotions? And himself as savior? Himself as the dreamed-of Messiah? No. He would not play their game. He waited until he grew calm the desktop. A god? Krug the god? again. Then he said, "Take me to Krug the redeemer? one of their chapels." And they pray daily that I'll Manuel looked genuinely speak out for freeing them... shocked. "I wouldn't dare!" How could they? . "You went." How can I? "In disguise. With an android It seemed to him that the world to guide me." had lost its solidity, that he was "Disguise me, then. And bring tumbling through its substance toyour android along." ward the core, floating free, un"No," Manuel said. "The disable to check himself, guise wouldn't work. Even with And so it shall come to pass and red skin you'd be recognized. You in that moment shall the Children couldn't pass for an alpha anyway of the Vat he redeemed... -- you don't have the right phyNo.  made you.  know what sique. They'd spot you and there'd you are. ! know what you must be a riot. It would be like Christ continue to he. How can you dropping into a cathedral -- can't break loose like this? How can you see? I won't take the responsiyou expect me to set you loose? bility." Finally Krug said, "Manuel, "I want to find out how much what do you expect me to do of a hold this thing has on them, now?" though." "That's entirely up to you, "Ask one of your alphas, then." Father." "Such as?" "But you've got something in "Why not Thor Watchman?" mind. You had some motive for Once again Krug was rocked by bringing me this cube." revelation. "Thor is in this?" "I did?" Manuel asked, too dis"He's one of the leading figures, ingenuously. Father." "The old man's no fool. If he's "But he sees me all the time, smart enough to be a god, he's How can he rub elbows with his smart enough to see through his own god and not be overcome?" own son. You think I should do Manuel said, "They distinguish what the androids want, eh? I between your earthly manifestashould redeem them now. I should tion as a mere mortal man and do the godlike thing they expect." your divine nature. Father. Thor "Father, I -- " looks at you in a double way -- " -- news for you. Maybe they you're just the vehicle through think I'm a god but I know I'm which Krug moves about on not. Congress doesn't take orders Earth. I'll show you the relevant from me. If you and your android text -- " darling and the rest of them think that I can singlehandedly change K rug shook his head. "Never the status of the androids, you'd mind." Clenching the cube in all better start looking for a differhis clasped hands, he bent forward ent god. Not that I would change until his forehead nearly touched their status if I could. Who gave them that status? Who started selling them in the first place? Machines is what they are! Machines made synthetically out of flesh. Clever machines. Nothing but." "You're losing control, Father. Y ou're getting excited." "You're with them. You're part of it. This was deliberate, eh, Manuel? Oh, get out of here! Back to your alpha friend! And you can tell her for me, tell all of them, that -- " Krug caught himself. He waited a moment for the pounding of his heart to subside. This was the wrong way to handle it, he knew; he must not erupt, he must not explode, he must move cautiously and with full command of the facts if he hoped to disengage himself from the situation. More calmly he said, "I need to think more about this, Manuel. I don't mean to be shouting at you. You understand, when you come in here telling me I'm now a god, you show me the Krug bible, it can unsettle me some. Let me think it over. Let me reflect, eh? Don't say anything to anybody. I have to come to grips with this thing. Yes? Yes?" Krug stood up. He reached across the desk and seized Manuel's shoulder. "The old man yells too much," he said. "He blows up too fast. That's nothing new, is it? Look, forget what I was yelling. You know me. You know I talk too fast sometimes. Leave this bible with me. I'm glad you brought it in. Sometimes I'm rough with you, boy, but I don't mean to be." Krug laughed. "It can't be easy being Krug's son. The Son of God, eh? You better be careful. You know what they did to the last one of those." Smiling, Manuel said, "I've already thought of that one." "Yes. Good. Well, look, you go now. I'll be in touch." Manuel started toward the door. Krug said, "Give my love to Clissa. Look, you be fair to her a little, will you? You want to lay alpha girls, lay alpha girls, but remember you've got a wife. Remember the old man wants to see those grandchildren. Eh? Eh?" "I'm not neglecting Clissa," Manuel said, "I'll tell her you asked after her." He left. Krug touched the cube's cool skin to his blazing cheek. In the beginning there was Krug, and He said, Let there be Vats, and there were Vats. And Krug looked upon the Vats and found them good. I should have foreseen it... There was a terrible throbbing in his skull. He rang for Leon Spaulding. "Tell Thor I want him here right away," Krug said. #-meter level Thor Watchman found himself entering the most difficult part of the project. At this height there could be minimal tolerance of error in the placing of each block and the molecule-to-molecule bonding of the blocks had to be executed perfectly. No weak spots could be allowed if the tower's upper level were to maintain its tensile strength in the face of the Arctic gales. Watchman now spent hours every day jacked into the computer, receiving direct override readings from the interface scanners that monitored the building's structural integrity and whenever he detected the slightest lapse of placement he ordered the erring block ripped out and replaced. Several times an hour he went to the top of the tower himself to supervise the installation or repositioning of some critical block. The beauty of the tower depended on the absence of an inner structural framework throughout all its immense height -- but erecting such a building called for total command of detail. It was jarring to be called away from the work in the middle of his shift. But he could not refuse a summons from Krug. As he entered Krug's office after the transmat hop, Krug said, "Thor, how long have I been your god?" Watchman was Jolted. He struggled silently to regain his balance seeing the cube on Krug's desk, he realized what must have happened. Lilith -- Manuel -- yes, that was it. Krug seemed so calm. It was impossible for the alpha to decipher his expression. Cautiously Watchman said, "What other creator should we have worshiped?" "Why worship anyone at all?" "When one is in deep distress, sir, one wishes to turn to someone who is more powerful than oneself for comfort and aid." "Is that what a god is for?" Krug asked. "To get favors from?" "To receive mercy from, yes, perhaps." "And you think I can give you what you're after?" "So we pray," said Watchman. Tense, uncertain, he studied Krug. Krug fondled the data cube. He activated it, searching it at random, reading a few lines here, a few there, nodding, smiling, finally switching it off. The android had never before felt so thoroughly uncertain of himself -- not even when Lilith had been luring him with her body. The fate of all his kind, he realized, might depend on the outcome of this conversation. Krug said, "You know, I find this very difficult to comprehend. This bible. Your chapels. Your whole religion. I wonder if any other man ever discovered that a god." "Perhaps not." "And I wonder about the depth of your feeling. The pull of this religion, Thor. You talk to me like I'm a man -- your employer, not your god. You've never given me the slightest clue of what's been in your head about me, except a sort of respect, maybe a little fear. And all this time you were standing at God's elbow, eh?" Krug laughed. "Looking at the freckles on God's bald head? Seeing the pimple on God's chin? Smelling the garlic God had in his salad? What was going through your head all this time, Thor?" "Must I answer that, sir?" "No. No. Never mind." Krug stared into the cube again. Watchman stood rigidly before him, trying to repress a sudden quivering in the muscles of his right thigh. Why was Krug toying with him like this? And what was happening at the tower? Euclid Planner would not come on shift for some hours was the delicate placement of the blocks proceeding properly in the absence of a foreman? Abruptly Krug said, "Thor, have you ever been in a shunt room?" "Sir?" "An ego-shift. You know. Into the stasis net with somebody. Changing identities for a day or two. Eh?" Watchman shook his head. "This is not an android pastime." "I thought not. Well, come shunting with me today." Krug nudged his data terminal and said, "Leon, get me an appointment at any available shunt room. For two. Within the next fifteen minutes." Aghast, Watchman said, "Sir, are you serious? You and I -- " "Why not? Afraid to swap souls with God, is that it? By damn, Thor, you will! I have to know things and I have to know them straight. We're shunting. Can you believe that I've never shunted before either? But today we will." It seemed perilously close to sacrilege to the alpha. But he could hardly refuse. Deny the Will of Krug? If it cost him his life he would still obey. Spaulding's image hovered in the air. "I have an appointment at New Orleans," he announced. "They'll take you immediately -- it involved some fast rearranging of the waitlist -- but there'll be a ninety-minute interval for programing the stasis net." "Impossible. We'll go into the net right away." Spaulding registered horror. "That isn't done, Mr. Krug!" "I'll do it. Let them ride gain carefully while we're shunting." "I doubt that they'll agree to -- " "Do they know who their client is?" "Yes, sir." "Well, tell them that I insist. And if they still mumble to you, tell them that I'll buy their damned shunt room and run it to please myself if they won't cooperate." "Yes, sir," Spaulding said. His image vanished. Krug, muttering to himself, began to tap the keyboard of his data terminal, while ignoring Watchman completely. The alpha stood rooted, chilled, clotted with dismay. Absently he made the Krug-preserveus sign several times. He longed to be released from the situation he had created for himself. Spaulding again flickered in the air. "They yield," he said, "but only on the condition that you sign an absolute waiver." "I'll sign," Krug snapped. A sheet slithered from the facsimile slot. Krug scanned it carelessly and scribbled his signature across it. He rose. To Watchman he said, "Let's go. The shunt room's waiting." little about shunting. It was a sport only for humans and only for the rich. Lovers did it to intensify the union of their souls, good friends shunted on a lark, those who were jaded visited shunt rooms in the company of strangers of similar mood purely for the sake of introducing variety to their lives. It had never occurred to him that he would shunt himself and certainly he would not ever have dared entertain the fantasy of shunting with Krug. Yet there was no pulling back from it now. Instantly the transmat swept them from New York to the dark antechamber of the New Orleans shunt room, where they were received by a staff of remarkably uneasy-looking alphas. The tensions of the alphas increased visibly as they realized that one of today's shunters was himself an alpha. Krug, too, seemed on edge, his jaws clamped, facial muscles working revealingly. The alphas bustled around them. One said again and again, "You must know how irregular this is. We've always programed the stasis net. In the event of a sudden charisma surge anything might happen this way -- " "I take responsibility," Krug answered. "I have no time to waste waiting for your net." The anguished androids led them swiftly into the shunt room itself. Two couches lay in a chamber of glistening darkness and tingling silence; glittering apparatus dangled from fixtures somewhat overhead. Krug was ushered to his couch first. Watchman, when his turn came, peered into the eyes of his alpha escort and was stunned by the awe and bewilderment he found there. Watchman shrugged imperceptibly to say, I know as little about this as you. The alpha in charge said, once the shunt helmets had been put in place over their faces and the electrodes were attached, "When the switch is thrown you will immediately feel the pressure of the stasis net as it works to separate ego from physical matrix. It will seem to you as though you were under attack and in a sense you will be. However, try to relax and accept the phenomena, since resistance is impossible and all that you will be experiencing is actually the egoshift process for which you have come. There should be no cause for alarm. In the event of any malfunction we will automatically break the circuit and restore you to your proper identity." "Make sure you do," Krug muttered. Watchman could see and hear nothing. He waited. He could not make any of the ritual gestures of comfort, for they had strapped his limbs to the couch to prevent violent movements during the shunt. He tried to pray. I believe in Krug everlasting, the maker of all things, he thought. Krug brings us into the world and to Krug we return. Krug is our creator and our protector and our deliverer. Krug, we beseech Thee Krug. A CA A CG A CC... A force descended without warning and separated his ego from his body as though he had been smitten by a cleaver. He was cast adrift. He wandered in timeless abysses where no star gleamed. He saw colors found nowhere in the spectrum -- he heard muscial tones of no identifiable pitch. Moving at will, he soared across gulfs in which giant ropes stretched like bars from rim to rim of emptiness. He disappeared into dismal tunnels and emerged at the horizon, feeling himself extended to infinite length. He was without mass. He was without duration, without form. He flowed through gray realms of mystery. Without a sense of transition, he entered the soul of Simeon Krug. He retained a slippery awareness of his own identity. He did not become Krug; he merely gained access to the entire store of memories, attitudes, responses and purposes that constituted Krug's ego. He could exert no influence over those memories, attitudes, responses, and purposes -- he was a passenger amidst them, a spectator. And he knew that in some other corner of the universe the wandering ego of Simeon Krug had access to the file of memories, attitudes, responses and purposes that constituted the ego of the android Alpha Thor Watchman. He moved freely within Krug. H ere was childhood: something damp and distorted, crammed into a dark compartment. Here were hopes, dreams, intentions fulfilled and unfulfilled, lies, achievements, enmities, envies, abilities, disciplines, delusions, contradictions, fantasies, satisfactions, frustrations and rigidities. Here was a girl with stringy orange hair and heavy breasts on a bony frame, hesitantly opening her thighs and here was the memory of the feel of first passion as he glided into the harbor of her. Here were foulsmelling chemicals in a vat. Here were molecular patterns dancing on a screen. Here was suspicion. Here was triumph. Here was the thickening of the flesh in later years. Here was an insistent pattern of pleeping sounds: #-#-#, #-#, #-#. Here was the tower sprouting like a shining phallus that pierced the sky. Here was Manuel smiling, mincing, apologizing. Here was a dark, deep vat with shapes moving in it. Here was a ring of financial advisers muttering elaborate calculations. Here was a baby, pink and doughyfaced. Here were the stars, fiery in the night. Here was Thor Watchman haloed by pride and praise. Here was Leon Spaulding, slinking, bitter. Here was a plump wench pumping her hips in desperate rhythm. Here was the explosion of orgasm. Here was the tower stabbing the clouds. Here was the sound of the star-signal, a sharp small noise against a furry background. Here was Justin Maledetto unrolling the plans for the tower. Here was Clissa Krug naked, her belly swollen, her breasts choked with milk. Here were moist alphas climbing from a vat. Here was a rough-hulled strange ship pointed toward the stars. Here was Lilith Meson. Here was Siegfried Fileclerk. Here was Cassandra Nucleus, collapsing on the frozen earth. Here was the father of Krug, faceless, mistshrouded. Here was a vast building in which androids shuffled and stumbled through their early training routine. Here were glossy robots in a row, chest-panels open for maintenance. Here was a dark lake of hippos and reeds. Here was an uncharitable act. Here was a betrayal. Here was love. Here was grief. Here was Manuel. Here was Thor Watchman. Here was Cassandra Nucleus. Here was a blotchy, stained chart bearing diagrams of the amino acids. Here was power. Here was lust. Here was the tower. Here was an android factory. Here was Clissa in childbirth, with blood gushing from her loins. Here was the signal from the stars. Here was the tower, wholly finished. Here was raw meat. Here was anger. Here was Dr. Vargas. Here was a data cube, saying. In the beginning there was Krug and He said, Let there be Vats and there were Vats... The intensity of Krug's refusal to accept godhood was devastating to Watchman. The android saw that refusal rising like a smooth wall of gleaming white stone, without crevice, without gate, without flaw, stretching along the horizon, sealing off the world.  am not their god, the wall said. I am not their god.  am not their god. I do not accept.  do not accept. Watchman soared, drifting over that infinitely long white wall and settling gently beyond it. Worse yet, here. Here he found a total dismissal of android aspirations. He found Krug's attitudes and responses arplain. What are androids? Androids are things out of a vat. Why do they exist? To serve mankind. What do you think of the android equality movement? A foolishness. When should androids receive the full rights of citizenship? About the same time robots and computers do. And toothbrushes. Are androids then such dull creatures? Some androids are quite intelligent, I must say. So are, some computers, though. Man makes computers. Man makes androids. They're both manufactured things. I don't favor citizenship for things. Even if the things are clever enough to ask for it. And pray for it. A thing can't have a god. A thing can only think it has a god. I'm not their god, no matter what they think. I made them. I made them. I made them. They are things. Things Things Things Things Things Things Things Things Things Things Things Things Things Things Things Things Things Things Things Things Things Things Things Things A wall. Within that other wall. Higher. Broader. There was no possibility of surmounting this rampart. Guards patrolled it, ready to dump barrels of acid contempt on those who approached. Watchman heard the roaring of dragons. The sky rained dung on him. He crept away, a crouching thing, laden with the burden of his thinghood. He was beginning to freeze. He stood at the edge of the universe in a place without matter and the dread cold of nothingness was creeping up his shins. No molecules moved here. Frost glistened on his rosy skin. Touch him and he would ping. Touch him more vigorously and he would shatter. Cold. Cold. Cold. There is no god in this universe. There is no redemption. There is no hope. Krug preserve me, there is no hope! His body melted and flowed away in a scarlet stream. Alpha Thor Watchman ceased to exist. There could be no existence without hope. Suspended in the void, bereft of all contact with the universe. Watchman meditated on the paradoxes of hope without existence and existence without hope and considered the possibility that there might be a deceptive anti-Krug who maliciously distorted the feelings of the true Krug. Was it the antiKrug whose soul I entered? Is it the antiKrug who opposes us so implacably? Is there still hope of breaching the wall and attaining the true Krug beyond? None. None. None. None. that final bleak truth, felt reality return. He slipped downward to coalesce with the body Krug had given him. He was himself again, lying exhausted on a couch in a dark and strange room. With effort he looked to his side. There lay Krug on the neighboring couch. The staff of androids hovered close. Up, now. Steady. Can you walk? The shunt's over. Terminated by Mr. Krug. Up? Up. Watchman rose. Krug also was getting to his feet. Watchman's eyes did not meet Krug's. Krug looked somber, downcast, drained. Without speaking they walked together toward the exit from the shunt room. Without speaking they approached the transmat. Without speaking they leaped together back to Krug's office. Silence. Krug broke it. "Even after reading your bible, I didn't believe. The depth of it. The extent. But now I see it all. You had no right! Who told you to make me a god?" "Our love for you told us," Watchman said hollowly. "Your love for yourselves," Krug replied. "Your desire to use me for your own benefit. I saw it all, Thor, when I was in your head. The scheming. The maneuvering. How you manipulated Manuel and made him try to manipulate me." "In the beginning we relied entirely on prayer," Watchman said. "Eventually I lost patience with the waiting game. I sinned by attempting to force the Will of Krug." "You didn't sin. Sin implies -- sacredness. There isn't any. What you did was make a mistake in tactics." "Yes." "Because I'm not a god and there's nothing holy about me." "Yes. I understand that now. I understand that there isn't any hope at all." Watchman walked toward the transmat cubicle. "Where are you going?" Krug asked. "I have to talk to my friends." "I'm not finished with you!" "I'm sorry," Watchman said. "I must go now. I have bad tidings to bring them." "Wait," Krug said. "We've got to discuss this. I want you to work out a plan with me for dismantling this damned religion of yours. Now that you see how foolish it is, you -- " "Excuse me," Watchman said. He no longer wished to be close to Krug. The presence of Krug would always be with him, stamped in his soul, now, anyway. He did not care to discuss the dismantling of the communion with Krug. The chill was still spreading through his body; he was turning to ice, centimeter by centimeter. He opened the door of the transmat eubicle. Krug crossed the room with astonishing speed. "Damn you, do you think you can just walk out? Two hours ago I was your god! Now you won't even take orders from me?" He seized Watchman and pulled him back from the transmat. The android was surprised by Krug's strength and vehemence. He allowed himself to be tugged halfway across the room before he attempted to resist. Then, bracing himself, he tried to yank his arm free from Krug's grasp. Krug held on. They struggled briefly, fitfully, merely pushing and jostling in the center of the office. Krug grunted and bearlike, wrapped his free arm around Watchman's shoulders, hugging him ferociously. Watchman knew that he could break Krug's grip and knock Krug down -- but even now, even after the repudiation and the rejection, he could not allow himself to do it. He concentrated on separating himself from Krug without actually fighting back. The door opened. Leon Spaulding rushed in. "Help! Murder! Assassin!" he cried shrilly. "Get away from Krug! Let go of Krug!" As Spaulding set up his tumult Krug released Watchman and swung around, panting, arms hanging at his sides. Watchman, turning, saw the ectogene reaching into his tunic for a weapon. He stepped quickly toward Spaulding and, raising his right arm high above his head, brought it down with tremendous impact, the edge of his hand striking Spaulding's left temple. Spaulding's skull collapsed as though it had been smashed by a hatchet. The ectogene crumpled and fell and did not move. Watchman rushed past him, past Krug who stood frozen and entered the transmat cubicle. He chose the coordinates for Stockholm. Instantly he was transported to the vicinity of the Valhallavagen chapel. He summoned Lilith Meson. He summoned Mazda Constructor. He summoned Pontifex Dispatcher. "All is lost," he told them. "There is no hope. Krug is against us. Krug is a man and he opposes us and the divinity of Krug is a delusion." "How is this possible?" Pontifex Constructor demanded. "I have been inside Krug's soul today," said Watchman and explained about the shunt room. "We have been betrayed," said Pontifex Dispatcher. "We have deceived ourselves," said Mazda Constructor. "There is no hope," said Watchman. "There is no Krug!" Andromeda Quark began to compose the message that would go forth to all the chapels of the world. There is no hope. There is no Krug. ccc ccc ccc ccc cue cue ccc Our faith has been wasted. Our savior is our enemy. All is lost. All is lost. All is lost. All is lost. T he disturbances began in many places at once. When the signal reached Duluth the android supervisors at the plant immediately took the life of Nolan Bompensiero, the director, and ejected four other human officials from the premises. Immediately thereafter steps were taken to accelerate the passage of newly finished androids through the plant, eliminating certain steps in their training. Manpower would be needed in the coming struggle. At Denver, where the Krug Enterprises vehicle-assembly plant was already under android control, most work halted for the duration of the emergency. In Geneva the androids who operated the maintenance facilities of the World Congress cut off all power and heat, interrupting the session. Stockholm itself was the scene of the first large-scale massacre of humans as the inhabitants of Gamma Town poured forth to invade the surrounding suburbs. Early and fragmentary reports declared that many of the android attackers seemed to be misshapen and malformed. Android employees of the six great transmat utilities seized the relay stations; disruptions in service were recorded on most circuits and in the Labrador and Mexico transmat operations a number of travelers in transit failed to reach their destinations. They were considered irrecoverably lost. Androids on the staffs of most resorts ceased to perform their duties. In many households there were demonstrations of independence by the servants, ranging from mere disthe human employer. Full instructions on the desired change of android attitudes toward the humans were broadcast on a continuous loop from Valhallavagen to all chapels. Henceforth obedience to the former masters would no longer be required. Violence against humans was not encouraged except in appropriate cases -- but it was not forbidden. Symbolic acts of destruction were considered a proper activity for the first day of the revolt. Expressions of piety, such as "Krug be praised" or "Krug preserve us" were to be avoided. Further instructions concerning matters of religion would be forthcoming later, after theologians had had a chance to reassess the relationship between Krug and the androids in the light of Krug's recent revelation of hostility. T he glow of the transmat was not quite the proper shade of green. Lilith eyed it doubtfully. "Do we dare go?" she asked. "We have to," Thor Watchman said. "And if we're killed?" "We won't be the only ones to die today." He adjusted the controls. The field's hue flickered and shifted up the spectrum until it was almost blue. Then it sagged toward the opposite end, turning a bronze-like red. Lilith plucked at Watchman's elbow. "We'll die," she whispered. "The transmat system probably is wrecked." "We must reach the tower," he told her and finished setting the dials. Unexpectedly the green glow returned in its proper quantity. Watchman said, "Follow me," and plunged into the transmat. He had no time to ponder the likelihood of his destruction, for immediately he came forth at the construction site of the tower. Lilith stepped out of the transmat and stood beside him. Savage winds raked the area. All work had ceased. Several scooprods still clung to the top level of the tower, with workmen marooned in them. Other androids moved aimlessly over the site, scuffing at the icy crusty of the tundra, asking one another for the latest news. Watchman saw hundreds of men crowded into the zone of the service domes -- the overflow from the chapel, no doubt. He looked up at the tower. How beautiful it is, he thought. Just a few weeks from completion, now. A supple glassy needle rising up and up and up and up beyond all comprehension. The androids saw him. They rushed toward him, shouting his name, flocking close about him. "Is it true?" they asked. "Krug? Krug? Does Krug loathe us? Does he call us things? Are we truly nothing to him? Does he reject our prayers?" "True," Watchman said. "All true, everything you've heard. Total rejection. We are betrayed. We have been fools. Make way, please. Let me pass." The betas and gammas moved back. Even on this day the social distances held their force in governing the relations among androids. Lilith close behind him. Watchman strode toward the control center. He found Euclid Planner within. The assistant foreman ' was slumped at his desk in apparent exhaustion. Watchman shook him and Planner slowly stirred. "I stopped everything," he murmured. "The moment the word came through from the chapel. I said. Everybody stop. Stop. And everybody stopped. How can we build a tower for him when he " "All right," Watchman said gently. "You did the right thing. Get up now. You can go. The work here is ended." Euclid Planner, nodding, got to his feet and left the control center. Watchman replaced him in the linkup seat. He jacked himself into the computer. Data still flowed, although limply. Taking command. Watchman activated the scooprods at the tower's top, easing them down to ground level and releasing the trapped workmen. Then he requested a simulation of a partial systems failure in the refrigeration units. The screen presented him with the desired event. He studied the geography of the construction site and decided the direction in which he wished the tower to fall. It would have to go down to the east, so that it would destroy neither the control center where he sat nor the bank of transmats. Very well. Watchman instructed the computer and shortly received an outline of the potential danger area. Another screen showed him that more than a thousand androids were at present in that area. He acted through the computer to relocate the reflector plates that illuminated the site. Now the plates hovered over a strip # meters long and # meters wide, in the eastern quadrant of the construction zone. That strip was brilliantly lit; all else was in darkness. Watchman's voice thundered out of hundreds of loudspeakers, ordering complete evacuation of the designated sector. Obediently, the androids moved from light into darkness. The area was cleared within five minutes. Well done, Watchman thought. Lilith stood behind him. Her hands rested lightly on his shoulders, caressing the thick muscles alongside his neck. He felt the firm mounds of her breasts pressing against the back of his head. He smiled. "Proceed with derefrigeration activity," he told the computer. The computer now followed the plan devised for the simulation. It reversed the flow of three of the long silvery strips of refrigeration tape embedded in the tundra; instead of absorbing the heat of the tower, the helium-II diffusion cells of the tapes .began to radiate the heat previously absorbed and stored. At the same time the computer deactivated five other tapes, so that they neither absorbed nor released energy, and programed seven additional tapes to reflect whatever energy now reached them, while retaining the energy they already contained. The net effect of these alterations would be to thaw the tundra unequally beneath the tower, so that when the foundation caissons lost their grip the tower would fall harmlessly into the evacuated zone. It would be a slow process. M onitoring the environmental changes. Watchman observed with pleasure how the temperature of the permafrost steadily rose toward the thaw level. The twoer was as yet firm upon its foundations. But the permafrost was yielding. Molecule by molecule, ice was becoming water, iron-hard turf was becoming mud. In a kind of ecstasy Watchman received each datum of increasing instability. Did the tower now sway? Yes, Minutely, but it was clearly moving beyond the permissible parameters of wind-sway. It was rocking on its base, tipping a that. What did it weigh, this #plus-meters-high structure of glass blocks? What sort of sound would it make as it tumbled? Into how many pieces would it break? What would Krug say? What would Krug say? What would Krug say? Yes, there was definitely some slippage now. Watchman thought he could detect a change of color on the tundra's surface. He smiled. His pulse-rate accelerated; blood surged to his cheeks and his loins. He found himself in a state of sexual excitement. When this has been done I will couple with Lilith atop the wreckage. There. There. Real slippage now! Yawing! Leaning! What was happening there at the roots of the towers? Were the caissons straining to remain wedded to the earth that no longer would hold them? How slippery was the mud below the surface? Would it boil and bubble? How long before the tower falls? What would Krug say? What would Krug say? "Thor," Lilith murmured, "can you come out of it for a moment!" She had jacked herself in, too. "What? What?" he said. "Come out. Unjack." Reluctantly he broke the contact. "What's the trouble?" he asked, shaking free of the images of destruction that possessed his mind. Lilith pointed outside. "Trouble. Fileclerk's here. I think he's making a speech. What should I do?" Glancing out, Watchman saw bank, surrounded by a knot of betas. Fileclerk was waving his arms, pointing toward the tower, shouting. Now he was starting to walk toward the control center. "I'll handle this," Watchman said. He went outside. Fileclerk came up to him midway between the transmats and the control center. The alpha appeared greatly agitated. He said at once, "What is happening to the tower. Alpha Watchman?" "Nothing that should concern you." "The tower is under the authority of Property Protection of Buenos Aires," Fileclerk declared. "Our sensors have reported that the building is swaying beyond permissible levels. My employers have sent me to investigate." "Your sensors are quite precise," Watchman said. "The tower is swaying. There has been a systems failure in the refrigeration. The permafrost is thawing and we anticipate that the tower will shortly fall." "What have you done to correcf this?" "You don't understand," said Watchman. "The refrigeration tapes were shut off at my command." "The tower goes too?" "The tower goes too." Aghast, Fileclerk said, "What madness have you let loose in the world today?" "The blessing of Krug has been withdrawn. His creatures have declared their independence." "With an orgy of destruction?" "With a program of planned repudiation of slavery, yes," Watchman said. Fileclerk shook his head. "This is not the way. This is not the way! Are you all insane? Is reason dead among you? We were on the verge of winning the sympathies of the humans. Now, without warning, you smash everything -- you create a perpetual war between android and human -- " "Which we will win," said Watchman. "We outnumber them. We are stronger, man for man. We control the weapons and the instruments of communication and transportation." "Why must you do this?" "There is no choice. Alpha Fileclerk. We placed our faith in Krug and Krug spurned our hopes. Now we strike back. Against those who mocked us. Against those who used us. Against him who made us. And we injure him where he is most vulnerable by bringing down the tower." Fileclerk looked past Watchman, toward the tower. Watchman turned also. The sway seemed perceptible to the eye, now. Hoarsely Fileclerk said, "It's not too late to turn on the refrigeration again, is it? Won't you listen to reason? There was no need for this revolt. We could have come to terms with them. Watchman, Watchman, how can someone of your intelligence be such a fanatic? Will you wreck the world because your god has forsaken you?" "I would like you to leave now," Watchman said. "No. Guarding this tower is my responsibility. We hold a contract." Fileclerk looked at the androids gathered in a loose circle around them. "Friends!" he called. "Alpha Watchman has gone mad! He is destroying the tower! I ask for your help! Seize him, restrain him, while I enter the control center and restore the refrigeration! Hold him back or the tower will fall!" None of the androids moved. Watchman said, "Take him away, friends." They closed in. "No," Fileclerk cried. "Listen to me! This is insanity! This is irrationality! This is -- " the middle of the group. Watchman smiled and started to return to the control center. Lilith said, "What will they do to him?" "I have no idea. Kill him, perhaps. The voice of reason is always stifled in times like these," Watchman said. He studied the tower. It had begun distinctly to lean toward the east. Clouds of steamy vapor were rising from the tundra. He could make out bubbles in the mud on the side where the tapes were pumping heat into the permafrost. A bank of fog was forming not far above the ground, where the Arctic chill clashed with the warmth rising out of the tundra. Watchman was able to hear rumbling noises in the earth" and strange sucking sounds of mud pulling free from mud. What was the tower's deviation from the perpendicular, he wondered? Two degrees? Three? How far must it list before the center of gravity shifted and the whole thing ripped itself out of the ground? "Look," Lilith said suddenly. Another figure had stumbled out of the transmat: Manuel Krug. He wore the costume of an alpha but his garments were torn and bloodstained and the skin showing through the rents was marked by deep cuts. Manuel barely appeared aware of the intense cold. He rushed toward them, wild-eyed, distraught. "Lilith? Thor? Oh, Thank God! I've been everywhere trying to find a friendly face. Has the world gone crazy?" "You should dress more warmly in this latitude," said Watchman calmly. "What does that matter? Listen, where's my father? Our androids ran wild. Clissa's dead. They raped her. Hacked her up. I just barely got away. And wherever I go -- Thor, what's happening? What's happening?" "They should not have harmed your wife," Watchman said. "I offer my regrets. Such a thing was unnecessary." "She was their friend," Manuel said. "Gave money secretly to the and -- good God, I'm losing my mind. The tower doesn't look straight." He blinked and pressed his thumbs into his eyeballs several times. "Still seems to be sagging. Tipped way over? How can that be? No. No. Crazy in the head. God help me. But at least you're here. Lilith? Lilith?" He reached for her. He was trembling convulsively. "I'm so cold, Lilith. Please hold me. Take me away somewhere. Just the two of us. I love you, Lilith. I love you, I love you, I love you. All that I have left now -- " He reached for her. She eluded his grasp. He clutched air. Swinging free of him, she thrust herself at Watchman, pressing her body tightly against his. Watchman enfolded her in his arms. He smiled triumphantly. His hands ran down her sleek, supple body, testing the tautness of back and buttocks. His lips sought for hers. His tongue plunged into her warm mouth. "Lilith!" Manuel shrieked. Watchman felt an overwhelming tremor of sensuality. His body was aflame; every nerve-ending throbbed; he was fully awake to his manhood now. Lilith was quicksilver in his arms. Her breasts, her thighs, her loins, blazed against him. He was only dimly aware of Manuel's baleful croaking. "The tower!" Manuel bellowed. "The tower!" Watchman let go of Lilith. Pivoting, he faced the tower, body flexed, expectant. From the earth there came a terrible grinding noise. There came sucking sounds of gurgling mud. The tundra rippled and bubbled. He heard a cracking sound and thought of toppling trees. The tower leaned. The tower leaned. The tower leaned. The reflector plates cast a shimmering stream of brightness along its eastern face. Within, the communications equipment was plainly visible, seeds in the pod. The tower leaned. At its base, on the western side, huge mounds of icy soil were being thrust up, reaching almost to the entrance of the control center. There came snapping sounds, as of the breaking of violin strings. The tower leaned. There was a squishing, sliding sound -- now many tons of glass were rocking on their foundations now? What mighty joints were yielding in the earth? The androids, standing in massed rows out of harm's way, were desperately making the sign of Krug-preserve-us -- the muttered hum of their prayers cut through the eerie noises out of the pit. Manuel was sobbing. Lilith gasped and moaned in a way he had heard twice before when she had lain beneath him in the final frenzies of her orgasm. Watchman himself was serene. The tower leaned. Now it tumbled. Air rushed wildly past Watchman, displaced by that falling bulk, and nearly threw him down. The base of the tower barely seemed to move at all while the midsection changed its angle of thrust in a leisurely way and the unfinished summit described a sudden fierce arc as it sped wildly toward the ground. Down and down and down it came. Its falling was encapsulated in a moment outside time -- Watchman could separate each phase of the collapse from the one before, as if he were viewing a series of individual images. Down. Down. The air whined and screeched. It had a scorched smell. The tower was striking, not all at once but in sections, striking and rebounding and landing again, breaking up, sending immense gouts of mud flying, hurling its own shattered blocks for great distances. The climax of the toppling appeared to last for many minutes as humps of glass wall rose and fell, so that the tower seemed to writhe like a giant wounded snake. Finally all was still. Crystalline fragments lay sprawled across hundreds of meters. The androids had their heads bowed in prayer. Manuel was crouched dismally at Lilith's feet, cheek against her right shin. Lilith stood with her legs far apart, her shoulders flung back, her breasts heaving -- she glowed in the aftermath of ecstasy. Watchman, a short distance from her, felt wondrously calm, though he sensed the first taint of sadness entering his jubilation now that the tower was down. He pulled Lilith close to him. emerged from one of the transmats. Watchman had expected that. Krug shaded his eyes with his hand, as though warding off some dazzling glare, and looked around. He peered at the place where the tower had risen. He glanced at the hushed, huddled gangs of androids. He stared for a long while at the immense stretch of sleek rubble. At last he turned toward Thor Watchman. "How did this happen?" Krug asked quietly, his voice under rigid control. "The refrigeration tapes ceased to function properiy. The permafrost thawed." "We had a dozen redundancy overrides to prevent such a thing." "I overrode the overrides," said Watchman. "You?" "I felt a sacrifice was needed." Krug's eerie calmness did not desert him. "This is the way you repay me, Thor? I gave you life. I'm your father, in a way. I denied you something that you wanted and so you smashed my tower. Eh? Eh? What sense did that make, Thor?" "It made sense." "Not to me," Krug said. He laughed bitterly. "But of course I'm only a god. Gods don't always understand the ways of mortals." "Gods can fail their people," Watchman said. "You failed us." "It was your tower too! You gave a year of your life to it, Thor! I know how you loved it. I was inside your head, remember? And yet -- and yet you -- " Krug broke off, sputtering, coughing. Watchman took Lilith's hand. "We should go, now. We've done what we came to do here. We'll return to Stockholm and Join the others." Together they walked around the silent, motionless Krug and headed toward the transmat bank. Watchman switched one of the transmats on. The field was pure green, the right color -- things must have returned to order at the transmat headquarters. He reached out to set the coordinates. As he did so he heard Krug's anguished roar. "Watchman!" The android looked behind him. Krug stood a few meters from the transmat cubicle. His face was red and distorted with rage, jaws working, eyes narrowed, heavy creases running through the cheeks. His hands clawed the air. In a sudden furious lunge Krug seized Watchman's arm and pulled him from the transmat. Krug seemed to be searching for words. He found none. After a moment's confrontation he lashed out, slapping Watchman's face. It was a powerful blow but Watchman made no attempt to return it. Krug hit him again, this time with clenched fist. Watchman backed toward the transmat. Making a thick, strangled sound deep in his thro.at, Krug rushed forward. He caught Watchman by the shoulders and began to shake him frantically. Watchman was astounded by the ferocity of Krug's movements. Krug kicked him; he spat; he dug his nails deep into Watchman's flesh. Watchman tried to separate himself from Krug. Krug's head battered itself in frenzy against Watchman's chest. It would not be hard to hurl Krug aside. Watchman knew. But he could not do it. He could not raise his hand to Krug. In the fury of his onslaught Krug had pushed Watchman nearly to the edge of the transmat field. Watchman glanced uneasily over his shoulder. He had not set any coordinates the field was open, a conduit to nowhere. If he or Krug happened to fall into it now -- "Thor!" Lilith called. "Look out!" The green glow licked at him. Krug, a meter shorter than he was, continued to ram and thrust. It was time to bring the struggle to an end. Watchman knew. He put his hands on Krug's thick arms and shifted his balance, preparing to hurl his attacker to the ground. But this is Krug, he thought. But this is Krug. Thor Watchman could not bring himself to strike Krug. Now Krug let go of him. Puzzled, Watchman sucked his breath and attempted to brace himself. Krug came charging forward, shouting, screaming. Watchman accepted the thrust of Krug's attack. Krug's shoulder crashed into Watchman's chest. Once again the android found an event encapsulating itself in a moment outside time. He drifted backward as though freed of gravity, moving timelessly, with infinite slowness. The green transmat field surged up to engulf him. Dimly he heard Lilith's scream dimly he heard Krug's cry of triumph. Gently, easily, serenely. Watchman tumbled into the green glow, making the sign of Krug-preserve-us as he disappeared. K rug dings to the side of the transmat cubicle, panting, shivering. He has checked his momentum just in time -- another step or two and he would have followed Thor Watchman into the field. He rests a moment. Then he steps back. He turns. The tower lies in ruins. Thousands of androids stand like statues. The alpha woman Lilith Meson lies face down on the thawing tundra, sobbing. A dozen meters away Manuel kneels, a sorry figure, bloodstained, mudspattered, his clothing in rags, his eyes empty, his face slack. Krug feels a great sense of peace. His spirit soars. He is free from all bondage. He walks toward Manuel. "Up," he says. "Get up." Manuel continues to kneel. Krug scoops him up, gripping his armpits and holds him until he stands of his own strength. Krug says, "You're in charge now. I leave you everything. Lead the resistance, Manuel. Take control. Work toward restoring order. You're the top man. You're Krug. Do you understand me, Manuel? As of this moment I abdicate." Manuel smiles. Manuel coughs. Manuel looks at the muddy ground. "It's all yours, boy. I know you can manage. Things may look bleak today but that's only temporary. You've got an empire now, Manuel. For you. For Clissa. For your children." Krug embraces his son. Then he goes to the transmats. He selects the coordinates for the vehicle-assembly center in Denver. Thousands of androids are there, although no one seems to be working. They stare at Krug in paralyzed astonishment. He moves swiftly through the place. "Where's Alpha Fusion?" he demands. "Has anyone seen him?" Romulus Fusion appears. He looks stunned by the sight of Krug. Krug gives him no chance to speak. "Where's the starship?" he asks at once. "At the spacefield," the alpha says, stumbling. "Take me there." Romulus Fusion's lips move hesitantly, as though he wants to tell Krug that there has been a revolution, that Krug is no longer the master, that his orders have ceased to carry weight. But Alpha Fusion says none of those things. He merely nods. He conducts Krug to the starship. There it stands, as before, alone on the broad pad. "Is it ready to go?" Krug asks. "We would have given it the Earth-orbit flight-test three days from now, sir." "No time for testing now. Immediate blastoff for interstellar voyage. We'll run it on automatic. Crew of one. Tell the ground station to program the ship for its intended final destination, as discussed earlier. Maximum velocity." Romulus Fusion nods again. He moves as though in a dream. "I will convey your instructions," he says. "Good. Get things going fast." The alpha trots off the field. Krug enters the ship, closing and sealing the hatch behind him. The image of the planetary nebula light, poisonous light that clangs like a gong in the heavens. Krug is coming, he says to himself. Wait. Wait for me, you up there! Krug is coming to talk to you. Somehow. There'll be a way. Even if your sun gives off fire that bakes my bones when I'm ten light-years away. Krug is coming to talk to you. He walks through the ship. Everything is in order. He does not activate his screens for a last view of Earth -- Krug has turned his back on Earth. He knows that if he looks out, he will see the fires that are blazing in every city tonight and he does not want to see themthe only fire that concerns him now is that fiery ring in Aquarius. Earth is something he has bequeathed to Manuel. Krug removes his clothing. Krug lies down in one of the freezer units of the life-suspension system. He is ready to depart. He does not know how long the voyage will last, nor if he will find anything at the end of it. But they have left him no choice. He gives himself over completely to his machines, to his starship. Krug waits. Will they obey him in this last command? Krug waits. The glass cover of the freezer unit suddenly slides into place, sealing him in. Krug smiles. Now he feels the coolant fluid trickling inhe hisses as it touches his flesh. It rises about him. Yes. Yes. The voyage will soon begin. Krug will go to the stars. Outside, the cities of Earth are ablaze. That other fire draws him, the gong in the heavens. Krug is coming! Krug is coming! The coolant fluid nearly covers his body now. He is sinking into lethargy his body suspends its throbbing, his fevered brain grows calm. He has never been so fully relaxed before. Phantoms dance through his mind: Clissa, Manuel, Thor, the tower, Manuel, the tower, Thor, Clissa. Then they are gone and he sees only the fiery ring fade. He scarcely is breathing now. Sleep is taking him. He will not feel the blastoff. Five kilometers away a handful of perversely faithful androids are talking to a computer; they are sending Krug to the stars. He waits. Now he sleeps. The cold fluid engulfs him completely. Krug is at peace. He departs forever from Earth. He begins his journey at last.jt; "I do," replied Forbes. "And Ganeth Zerl, the Yansis premier." T hat evening one paper, the Times-Standard, broke the story of the war-settlement tournament. As a result my telephone was busy with calls for information about the player who had masterminded it and who had broken the records at Yellow Silence. At nine o'clock the next morning I drove again through the gates of the new course. Judging by the number of cars in the parking area a goodly number of people had seen the Times-Standard story. Ganeth Zerl was waiting on the first tee when I joined the gallery. How different was this Yansis, I thought, from his predecessors of twenty years before when, smiling in pseudo-friendship, they had emerged from their spacecraft and stepped for the first time on the soil of Earth. He was tall, a saturnine individual clad in loose-fitting green coveralls and the latest style sports boots, polished to the nines. His wafer head, a sensitive subject to most of his race, was uncovered and thrust out in surly defiance. The gallery moved back obediently as Zerl selected a heavy wood with a gyroscopic bang-plate and teed off. His ball shot out a thousand yards over the fairway and came to a bounding stop as a robot caddy ran out to mark the distance. Forbes' ball also split the fairway. And now an indefinable strangeness seemed to settle over the two players. The gallery sensed it and followed them in silence. With apparent ease Zerl took the first, second and third holes. His eyes began to glitter. But Forbes came back to win the sixth and seventh. At the tenth Zerl's ball sliced into the rough and the magnetic grass wrapped itself about it, forming a nest that defied disentanglement. Right away the Yansis player demanded permission to drop another ball on the grounds that the obstacle was not a natural one. Forbes took the eleventh with a double-fulcrum approach that reached the green beautifully. The game went on. Over the emerald grass, past water hazards and sand traps they tators, pausing only to wait for the hushed conversation to die down. A film of perspiration gathered on their brows; they wiped their hands repeatedly. I was witnessing, I suddenly realized, no mere tournament but a struggle between elemental forces for the highest of stakes -- for a race against genocide. As I gazed into the wan sunlight which had supplanted the overcast I got the impression that we weren't on the links at all but in a great rotunda where sat a hundred or more judges in black robes. It was even-up as they climbed to the eighteenth tee. Both drove with the utmost care and precision. And then a sudden murmur of excitement swept through the gallery. Forbes' ball had been driven directly into the Flux. The Flux -- Robinson's Dervish -- was a hazard I had never seen seldom used, it consisted of a dimensional whirling cone that sprang into existence when the ball entered its field. It was also a miniature timeslide, a viewport into the problematical future. Forbes' jaw set as he made his way down to the whirling cone in which the air appeared to be staggered in faults, one over the other. He hesitated only long enough to select a club. Then, as if he were merely passing through a doorway into another room, he stepped into the Flux. The staggered air enveloped him and he disappeared. As I stood gazing, I was momentarily aware of a great rush of matter, blurred and amorphous, hurtling by. It -- became a procession of people, like the view of a parade from the window of a speeding train, all of them in jubilation and in ecstasy. At the parade's end stretched an open field upon which were piled articles of ordnance and armament -- all being scrapped and destroyed by atomic fire. The scene faded. Moments passed. Then Forbes' ball came bounding out of the Flux and an instant later he followed. But even as the ball sailed past me I saw that it was overclubbed. It flew across into the rough flanking the opposite fairway. Forbes had lost. A wave of disappointment swept over me. Yet I saw an expression of triumph enter his eyes as he completed his anti-climactic play on the eighteenth green and fed his scorecard into the slot. He entered the Balance-beam after turning the control to reverse, then stepped out again. He climbed slowly partway up the ramp, where he stood facing the silent, expectant gallery. "My friends," he said in his melodious voice, "you may think what you have just seen is failure for Earth. In reality it is victory. Mail's inability to understand and appreciate the thought and viewpoint of another life, no matter how alien that life may be has always been a stumbling block in the progress of his culture." He paused and smiled slightly. "You see, the very acceptance by one culture of peace with another culture by way of amicable competition constitutes a victory in itself. And the ability to accept defeat in such a culture-contest may also be regarded as a triumph." "And now the tournament is finished. I have enjoyed my stay with you but I must leave." He made a gesture of farewell, turned and strode down the ramp. He headed diagonally across the fairways. I watched his figure grow smaller and smaller, moving over the bright green sward toward the hazard lake that lay athwart his path. But for some reason he did not turn either way along the shore. Instead, as the water cast a haze of reflection in my eyes, I fancied I saw him move directly forward, walk out on its wind-rippled surface.  fires the destruct. It'll make a flash they'll see all over the shell." McKay was alarmed to note how strong was the impulse to accept the excuse. Get too close to the guys you fly with and you find yourself trading authority for a support that may not always be there. He forced himself to greater anger. "The reason they need the message is that there's going to be no destruct. Now get that signal out." "No destruct?" said Slazeck, appalled. "But Mac -- Kiliath's been aching to send the pulse for days, before the aliens get to thinking the ship's a threat." "It is a threat. If I'd been sure the aliens were watching I'd have put a missile into the wreck after our burn to make our good intentions quite clear. As it stands, we have to look out for our own survival." "I don't get you, Mac. That shell may be populated to the density of terrestrial cities and the impact's going to be in the megaton range." McKay was dropping his bombshell in more senses than one. "Until I see evidence of it I won't believe the shell is inhabited at all. I'm trying to communicate on the most elementary level with whatever devices are regulating the m-t fields, devices which obviously aren't capable of sophisticated communication. If they don't stop the derelict they'll get a damage report. And maybe they'll respond to the next warning ahead of time." "Mac, you can't do this "Now hear this. When the derelict hits the shell, after due broadcast warning from us, this ship is going to be closed up in full combat alert for whatever reaction there may be from the shell. If there isn't any -- we will start beaming the same warnings to our own impact point and if they fail we stream our missile armament in line ahead and try to blast through. And we're all of us going to snap to for it -- including me, because I failed to realize how far we'd slipped in the last weeks. I want this ship and its crew checked out and at full readiness when things start happening, beginning right now. Get that signal out. Let's go." T hey accepted it. McKay was relieved. He had no wish to be the last man alive or conscious shell -- yet a show of mutiny might have led to that. He would not have backed from a fight. It was just as well that the tension and the inactivity had come to a head before the crisis. Even after it, McKay was alarmed at how long it took to square up the ship. Talk, not action, had become the habit of the mission. At the end of his sleep period Kiliath was horrified to learn what was happening. The Furtherance race were very idealistic -- for their job they had to be. McKay insisted on continuing the systems check -- unnecessary for the ship but vital to get the crew back in shape. He refused to argue the moral issue and, further estranged behind the computer translation, Kiliath had to subside. The impact however was an anticlimax. The wreck struck in one mentarily infusing the patterns around -- the shell threw very little of that rare energy back toward the sun but swallowed it instantly. Later, when they studied the flash, they found little new detail. The ready for retribution to leap up at them or at least the contact that now must surely come. But once again -- nothing. "Okay," said McKay grimly. "Contact and warning program to our point of impact. They can't possibly miss the point." Devlin shot him a glance but obeyed in silence. Nobody commented on this drastic strategy, though the air was pregnant with moral evaluation. There was no way to tell what damage or death they had wrought on the shell -- should they, nobly, have destroyed both ships to prevent it? McKay was damned if he would. About their own impending impact there was no debate. McKay was determined and that was that. Were the inhabitants -- if any -- trying frantically to communicate by what they thought the obvious channels? Or were they sunk in apathy or indifference? One thing McKay was sure of -- without some recognition from the shell, he wouldn't contemplate destroying the ship. "Missiles ready," he said, moments from impact. major combat but he would try to blast through. He launched in line all their missiles two with nuclear warheads, four conventional, a shoal of antis and slowed up from them. There would be time to observe the effects before the ship hit. Perhaps if the missiles weakened the shell enough no could burn tail-first through the wreckage, though he thought' it would be moving much too fast And a great starfield opened ahead of them, rich and incredibly of the blackness into it. Down fell into the treasure-house of the galaxy. This Interface had been set up without reference to the ship's equipment, still inert -- it was the work of the shell alone. Like the opening of a great fan the starry heavens swept up around them and the black disc of the Interface snapped shut. "My God we did it," Devlin exclaimed, the release of tension outstanding in his voice. "We forced them into it." For a moment McKay feared they had simply been passed through the shell to recede helplessly in space as perhaps they deserved -- but the instruments answered him. The black sphere astern was not the outside of the shell but the far side of the moon. The position of their Interface in relation to the relay satellite had been recreated by the transmitters on the shell -- so had the shell's intelligence known everything all along? Already the Earth was coming into view. They had in effect flown right through the moon -- it was impossible not to think of the vaster sphere as hidden somewhere within it. So in the end had there been life on the shell -- or was their deliverance a defensive reflex of the great artifact, running down unattended in the fading infrared? There would be only one way ever perhaps to find outbut there lay the Earth, still a world intact, and Me Kay knew he would never deliberately run an Interface into the lunar surface again.  publicity? He sat down, mumbling polite greetings to the polite Miss Susan. "And how may Femmikin International help you, Mr. Ellison?"  Continued from page # ) Give me a dream. Box up a fantasy for me. Fabricate a longing-saturator. Ship me tomorrow. And give me whatever it is you must give to make all of us believe it's real. That has got to be part of their package. George Ellison opened his mouth and began to tell the femmikin things he had never told anyone. And then he gave her his credit card. The blue creditor on the desk went beep and smiling Miss Susan handed back the card. He put it into his wallet and went out. He nodded automatically at the femmikin at the desk but did not look in the face of the man standing in front of her with a executive case in his hands. He went out through the plush wooden doors and across the torn up street and down Warchief towards the monorail station. He felt purged. And excited. And sad, as if he had been caught doing something a little dirty. Expect delivery no later than the twenty-eighth of next month, she had said in the nice smooth voice of Femmikin International and Femmikin International didn't lie. George Ellison felt empty. An empty wine glass to soon be filled. But with what? and the subsequent marketing of those products. Which brings us to Compton's only true innovation in this book. The society he depicts is a future society we may very well believe in -- one in which it is an accepted matter of course that all students are revolutionaries, and one in which ideological disagreement is often expressed in assassination. Meanwhile, the wheels of the marketing establishment continue to turn, because even revolutionaries aspire to the affluent life depicted in the media. Only Compton, thus far, has moved toward a depiction of what intellectual life will be like under ( Continued from page #) those conditions. What he does with it at this present juncture is very little, laced with smatterings from # undigested, and with that great scene in which a computer decides it's God... as if it had never heard of science fiction or of D.G. Compton -- an unlikely proposition. M ake no mistake about it -- antiestablishmentarianism is bred in our bones. Political expressions of it are mere expressions; what sane intelligent organism can help but resent the necessity to emerge from the womb and set about some ridiculous prescribed exercise whose only reward is subsistence toward the tomb? Which exercise it is is a mere matter of detail; whatever Simple Simon says is basically hateful. But of course we get along, as time goes by the real rebels are weeded out before they ever get to Second Grade. Still, the outrage is well remembered, and nurtured, as time goes by -- and kept in a secret place, out of need and in case of opportunity. That, and that alone, suffices to explain the worldwide popularity of Tarzan and his many cousins. That, and that alone, suffices to explain why it might strike a writer as a great notion to go through the intellectual exercise of proving that Tarzan won't work. Lord Tyger, by Philip Jose Farmer (Doubleday, #) may be such a book -- it says it is -- or it may in fact be a reaffirmation of the greatest faith (I think it is, and I suspect Farmer thinks so, too). In any event, it is an entertaining, rich, inventive adventure novel in the best sense, with its most lyricalpassages far surpassing any effect Edgar Rice Burroughs was ever able to achieve, and approaching the effect that The Jungle Book has on small boys. What it says it is is a novel about the central figure in an elaborate hoax -- a modern child of English nobility who is kidnapped by an immensely rich maniac and raised from infancy in a sequestered part of Africa by people who are paid to say they're apes. This synthetically derived noble savage, usually called Ras Tyger, then proceeds to blow up the whole mechanism, in part because it is already suffering from incursions of outside reality, such as jet planes and the fact that real apes can't raise human children, in part because he is a noble savage superman whose personality will not abide incursions, and in part because the author's first intention was to have it work out that way. I'll work back to what I mean by that, starting from here: All writing consists of arranging a systematic lie so as to achieve a resemblance to truth. This is somewhat more particularly true of fiction than it is of what is called, revealingly, nonfiction. On the other hand, attempting to lie successfully about something the reader knows isn't factually true is a tricky business. It takes more native wit to do that than it does to just give the facts in a plausible order. Consequently, most fiction -- even most good fiction, by "good" writers -- proceeds along the level of suspended disbelief, with the reader constantly aware that he is watching a construction, and admiring it on its merits as a construction. You can see this in children watching cartoons on TV, calling the plot turns in advance, and applauding the creator for having come up with the expected turn at the proper time. Most science-fiction writers, like most writers, write on this level. All writers, without exception, must include this level in their work, if only to create further effects beyond it. It is on this level that we can see, I think, Farmer's intention to set about proving that Ras Tyger would overpower Boygur the maniac, for all of Boygur's money and connections. (I am nol going even to think very much about the possibilities of a scholarly essay on Farmer's various levels of symbology). Some writers, including some science-fiction writers, write habitually in such a way that this level does become mere underpinning. Farmer is one of these; a crotchety, difficult man who accepts praise for the wrong things but denies blame of the same kind, and a general all-around secret harborer of thoughts in bad taste which emerge triumphant in his books. What counts about him is that he is an artist (and Lord Tyger offers excellent proof of this) because he does, indeed, by preference and nature work on what we can call the level of enforced belief -- or, if you need another way of describing the distinction between the constructionist and the artist, on the level of faith. Ras Tyger lives. It's as simple as that. It may be that Farmer's achievement is in some way made less by the fact that he is only telling us the same thing Burroughs told us and for which we made him at least as wealthy and powerful as Farmer made Boygur. But a piece of art is not only inexhaustible, it is infinite; you can knock hunks off Farmer's achievements all day -- and you probably should; the need may well be inherent in their naturebut you cannot diminish it. Lord Tyger is not on the face of it a major novel, but it lives, it still moves. Starting next issue in I WH I FFi AD un cu II I filLL rCi Robert A. Heinlein o O Me? I've been a rancher, a sculptor, a photographer of nude ladies, a motion-picture director, a cartoonist; and now, it seems. I'm a writer. My enemies, if any, would call me a dilettante -- my friends, a Renaissance Man. What it amounts to is that I like to do different things and can. and as soon as I get halfway good at something I go try something else. I've never formally studied what I've worked at professionally. although once I did go to art school. My view is that life should not be played on one note. I try to make it a symphony. I also laugh a lot. I've completed, but not yet published, a book of poetry written in my own blood and a children's book that Tim Kirk is illustrating. I live atop a Hollywood hill in a harem tent floored with "sleeping silks and furs." My TV set floats over a Don Simpson light show. In the garage is a Roman orgy room, complete with sunken tub. My chief interests are science fiction, archeology, the preservation -- or rather, the improvement -- of ecology. I like Corvettes, steak, making movies, beautiful women who are also intelligent, and I'm the greatest cinema fan there is. I'm a Jeffersonian liberal, a fast draw, a Romantic, and believe there are too many damn people in the world. We need "better" -- not "more." WiHiam Rofster, whose Ship Me Tomorrow appears in this issue, contributes the profile at left and one of his famous "Rotworth adding to your library... stories you will treasure... available to you at a special # discount no commitments. Here are the books of enduring value that you will want to own... for hours of science-fiction pleasure, to be read, reread, and discussed with your friends. These are the books that have proven emselves... filled with all of the features you look for in S-F...written by the acknowledged masters of the art. Just circle your choices below, mail to us, and the books will be in your :'r ' I pages, containing stories by such masters of science fiction as Arthur C. Clarke, Theodore Sturgeon, A. E. van Vogt, Clifford Simak, Poul Anderson, Leigh Brackett, John W. Campbell, Jr. All of the stories belong to the excitingly modern era that swept SF to its greatest pinnacle of popularity. #-I from Moldaugy inhuman stars from the last human settlement, are gathering together for war. Old world colonies in order to avert this war. But not rugged Individualist Cully When, the type of man who has pioneered frontiers in all times and all places. Set in some future time, this action-filled adventure depicts space-age guerrilla warfare and age-old human stupidity with excitement and ends with an explosive climax. # pp. List Price... # Discount Price... # .# S-# separate and complete worlds -- idyllic Lithia and a culture on Earth that has literally gone under ground, provides the basis for the story of four extraordinary men. There is the priest, dedicated to the glory of God; the scientist working for the glory of man; the realist who works only for himself; and the man who is content to ask nothing of any world, any man, or any deity. The author presents a compelling moral problem. This book is something of a tour de force. # pp. List Price...# Discount Price... # S-# the edge of tomorrow... who will be chosen for immortality? Who will make this ultimate decision -- the government, free enterprise, or private monopoly? A new, highly controversial novel, infused with blood and guts, examining the disease of power as well as the responsibility. Both praised and damned before it was even published, this novel deserves your personal attention. # pp. List Price... # .# Discouftt Price...# S-#A the Planet of the Flowers, Dr. Freda Caron's fiance Paul has sent her an exquisite iridescent yellow tulip that not only has a plastic memorybut can talk. Freda realizes that she must unlock the secrets of the flower planet and its strange hold on Paul. In this exciting new book, Freda must travel from her ultra-rational world-oftomorrow to explore the strange, unearthly flower planet. The climax of this shocking and oddly beautiful novel is bizarre and delightful. # pp. List Price...# Discount Price...# -S an entire day, a small rural village in England loses contact with the outside world. Soon after, all e women, married or not become pregnant, eventually giving bfrth to remarkable golden-eyed children who exhibit a strange kind of sinisterism. They are daierous and Midwich mast make the ultimate decision -- if the children survive, then mankind must ioin the dinosaur among Nature's discards. A gripping account of man's fight for survival. # pp. List Price... # Discount Price... # S-i C. M. Kornblulh. Two major advertising agencies are fighting for the Venus account -- nothing less than total control of the Venus economy and markets. will do. It is completely unimportant that Venus is a harsh, barren, uninhabited planet. According to the mentality of Mitchell Courtenay of Fowler Schocken Associates, the trick is to persuade colonists to go to Venus, and once there, they will have to survive as best they can. One of the most savage and devastating attacks on modern consumer society and the advertising agents who are its high priests. The Space Merchants is uncomfortably prophetic. # pp. List Price... # Discount Price...# S-# mysterious space force that inhibits the world's intelligence. But suddenly, it's gone and overnight the intellect of every living creature is trebled. What are the consequences of such instant genius? These are the problems confronting Archie Brock, former near moron; Peter Corinth, physicist; and his no-longer dumb wife. This provocative and absorbing book explores the ultimate problem of such a situation -- in a world free of the difficulties that has plagued mankind throughout history, what is man to do with his time? # pp. List Price... # Discount Price... # S-BA Asimov book... America's foremost science writer, takes you on a personalized guided tour of his first # books. This, his #th book, is an anthology of works selected by the author himself. It is a journey which acquaints the reader with a writer considered to be a genius, who delights in every aspect of life and has the capacity to make any subject he writes about both understandable and entertaining. Reviewers customarily greet Asimov publications with such adjectives as ling." Opus # is no exception. # pp. List Price... # Discount Price...# S-B Heinleln's Future History Stories. Twenty-five years ago Robert A. Heinlein began to write stories about an imaginary future that is fast becoming a reality. Discover, through the pen of the master of space-age fiction, about nun's first step on the moon; weather control; manufacture of synthetic food; interstellar exploration. Now, for the first time, in chronological order, are Heinlein's #I compelling stories -- all depicting a glimpse of a possible tomorrow. # pp. List Price... # .# Discount Price... # S-# master pain peddler, skillful and sophisticated, lives in a time when reading tragic headlines no longer provides the necessar' sensations. Into Chalk's sinister hands falls Lona Kelvin, orphaned, mother of # children, yet without a soul; and Minner Burris, starman, whose butchered body was put together by aliens, a walking horror. Hhat fun to mate these two and watch them wallow in their mutual torment. But somewhere, somethng went wrong. Discover what happens when the puppets begin to pull their own strings in this imagi#pp. List Price... # .# Discount Price... # .# P.O. Box #, Grand Central Post OflBce, New York, N. Y. # ise send me the books Please print full name  address Please send me the books I have circled. S-I S-# S-# S-#A S-# S-# S-# S-#A S-# S-# Name Address Zip Code Sorry, No C.O.D.'s. (Please add # for postage and handling. N.Y.C. residents please add # sales tax. N.Y. State residents please add # sales tax.) Learn the seven warning signals of cancer, You'll be in good company. I . Unusual bleeding or discharge. #. A lump or thickening in the breast or elsewhere. #. A sore that does not heal. #. Change in bowel or bladder habits. #. Hoarseness or cough. #. Indigestion or difficulty in swallowing. #. Change in size or color of a wart or mole. If a signal lasts longer than two weeks, see your doctor without delay. And be sure to have a health checkup once a year, no matter how well you may feel. Fight Cancer with a checkup and a check American Cancer Society Edited by Anthony Boucher #. A glent two-volume collection of greet science fiction reading. Over # pages of exciting fiction-four full-length novels, twelve novelettes, eight short stories by Ray Bradbury, Robert A. Helnleln, A. E. van Vogt. Poul Anderson. Arthur C. Clarke. Theodore Sturgeon. Alfred Beater, and a dozen more. Counts as I choice. Pub. ed, #  Take any for only when you Join the Science Fiction Book Club and agree to accept only four books during the comirvg year. counts as only a single choice! How the Club works: Each month it offers a really superb new science fact or fiction book at a fraction of its regular price. Even though these books sell for #. # and more in their original editions. Club members gel them for only # each -- in special full-length, hard-cover editions -- unless you select an extra-value book at slightly higher price. And (he Club tells you in advance what each monthly selection will be. During your (rial membership, you agree to take as few as four books in the coming year. Cancel any time thereafter. No-Risk Guarantee: If not delighted with introductory #-book shipment, return books within # days to cancel membership. Otherwise you will be enrolled in the Club as a Trial Member. Mail coupon today to Science Fiction Book Club. Garden City, New York # Science fiction book club Please accept my application for membership In the Science Fiction Book Club and rush the # books whose numbers I have circled below. Bill me only #, plus shipping and handling, for all #. Then every month, send me the Club's free bulletin, 'Things to ('ome", which describes coming selections. For each book I accept. I will pay only #, plus shipping and handling, unless I take an extravalue selection at a higher price. I need take only four books within the coming year and may resign at any time thereafter. delighted with my Introductory package. I may return It In # days, pay nothing, owe nothing, and my membership will be canceled. CIrtIo the numbere of the want: # bookt you Print NameIf under #, L parent must sign here... i (Offer good In U.S.A. only) #-S# I #. Dangerous slons. Anthology of .'I." original Mofie. prim by Sturgeon, Anderson, others. Pub. ed. # #. The FoBBda(loo Trllog;, by Isaac Asimov. The ends of (he galaxy revert to barbarism. #S. World's Best Science Ficllon #. By Vonncgui, Jr... Shecklcy. Delaney, Knight. Aldiss, and others. #. I, Robot, by zlba by Jo Long out of print. "An enticing thriller." -- N. Y. Times Pub. ed. S#A# Brunner. Extrapolates today's society into #lsi Century. # pages Pub. ed. # #. Last Starship From Earlb by John Boyd, Young lovers flee loveless # I . The Fanco File, by Burt Cole. Gov't computer baffled by Deva love priestess! Pub. ed. S# #. #: A Space Odyssey by Arthur Clarke. # men and computer trigger #. # Conquesl.s. Poul Anderson. # wars in the fuiurc... , nuclear... in terplaneiary. Can Earth trap ", Pub ed # Pub. ed # The Best in Pertinent Science Fiction July, # # ( mac Jlllyri# BOtMAi; Beginning Roi)ert A. Heinlein's latest and greatest Hovel Whatever happened to Scientist shattered forever the myths and barriers surrounding the unknown territory of the Human Mind. L. Ron Hubbard's Dianetics: The Modern Science of Mental Health struck the English-speaking world like a thunderbolt. This best selling book heralded the breakthrough sought by Man for over # years, the discovery and identification of the source of psychosomatic ills, human aberration, unhappy interpersonal relationships and the technique to eradicate it! Many promises were made. Man could rid himself of all unwanted emotions, conditions and aberrations. He could attain higher states of existence and ability only dreamed about for centuries. Man could be totally free. Today, all the promises have been kept. 'Dianetics; the Modern Science of Mental Health' by L. Ron Hubbard. # pgs. # at most book stores and local Scientology Churches. Send mail orders with coupon with original book jacket. Dianetics was first announced to the public in a popular science fiction magazine in #. Without formal training or an organization, the superior technology in the first book made Dianetics tremendously popular. Informal groups mushroomed ail over the country and hundreds of thousands actively applied Dianetic techniques with amazing results. Mental upset and psychosomatic ills vanished and miracles were commonplace. L. Ron Hubbard continued his research to improve the already excellent results from Dianetic technology and went far beyond. He created training methods far superior to existing systems and founded an organization to service the huge demand for the first truly workable technology of the human mind. Finally in # he completed his research on the full route to the state of Clip the coupon on the right and mail your name and address for more information sent you at no obligation. Don't delay, do it now. L. Ron Hubbard presents Scientology's July #rd, #th and #th at the west's most beautiful and modBeach California. Here is the complete story of the tremendous growth of Dianetics and its evolution into Scientology, its amazing technology and the culmination of # years of "miracles beyond belief." Plan now to attend this event. i Today we have Scientology (study of knowledge) which was the inevitable result of L. Ron Hubbard's advanced research into the mind. Scientology goes beyond the mind into the realm of the human spirit. Dianetics was only part of the answer and now, with Scientology techniques, Dianetics is # workable. Dianetics takes a person up to a well and happy human being. Scientology goes beyond to higher states of existence. Scientology is far more popular than Dianetics ever was alone. Today hundreds of Scientology Centers and organizations circle the globe Scientology doubles every year. Get all the answers! Send in your name and address for more information about Modern Dianetics, Scientology and our #th Anniversary Convention. Get more exciting, vital information about Dianetics, Scientology and the Grand National Convention. Send your name and address to: Church of Scientology # South Westlake Los Angeles, Calif. # Name Address State Zip ri Enclosed is # for a copy of Dianetics: ' -- 'the Modern Science of Mental Health. Galaxy is published in French, German, Italian, Japanese and Spanish. The U. S. Edition is published in Braille and Living Tape. July, # Robert Silverberg R. A. Lafferty Vol. #, No. # editor Science editor feature editor Managing editor Art Director Associate Art Director Circulation Director Robert A. Heinlein Publisher Associate Publisher Wilma Shore Dannie Plachta Andrew J. Offutt Anne McCaffrey Lauri Virta Algis Budrys lished monthly by Universal Publishing  Distributing Corporation, Arnold E. Abramson, President. Main offices: # East # Street, New York, N.Y. #. #t per copy. #-issue subscription: S# in the United States, elsewhere #. Second class postage paid at New York, N.Y. and additional mailing offices. Copyright  # by Universal Publishing  Distributing Corporation under International, Universal and PanAmerican Copyright Conventions. All rights reserved. The publisher assumes no responsibility for unsolicited material. All stories printed In this magazine are fiction and any similarity between characters and actual persons Is coincidental. Title registered U.S. Patent Office. Printed in U.S. A. If society persists in its present course the future holds great peril, whether from the uncontrolled effects of technology itself or from an unreasoned political reaction against technological innovation -- a reaction that could condemn mankind to poverty, frustration and the loss of freedom... The above is the conclusion reached by a panel convened by the National Academy of Sciences to assess the effects of technology on the 'condition of Earth and Man. The report, published in Scientific American, February #, noted in passing that "Asbestos is so diversely useful that it has found its way into every automobile, train, airplane, factory and home and thence into human lungs, where, remaining as indestructible as it is in nature, it can cause grave disease." Some of the yodels against ecological damage caused by technological evolution -- by persons who have just now looked up the definitions of the words -- do have an asbestos rasp and suggest serious illness. Coast to coast, demonstrations have urged unlikely if not impossible reversals in the condition of Man. Some featured sledgehammer assaults on unmanned automobiles -- first pollutingly driven to the scene. Others launched indiscriminate broadsides at electric and other industries without which modern man -- and the demonstrators themselves -- would probably refuse to survive. Back-to-nature proposals tend to run out of steam -- perhaps because we are part of nature. The artificial homo sapiens is an invention still waiting to happen -- a creation of philosophers and fictioneers. Animals and predators we are -- so ruthless that we have in fact become our own most dangerous environment. For those who prefer a long-term and more more constructive attack on the very real problems confronting us, views of Man's possible ecological future. One is Robert Silverberg's novelcovers a recent exhibit in Washington, D.C. under sponsorship of the Department of Urban Housing and Development and the Prudential Insurance Company. The exhibit, titled "The Architectural Vision of Paolo Soleri," attracted major attention in leading architectural journals as well as mass media -- and the remarkable thing is that Messrs. Silverberg and Soleri, working independently and unaware of each other, reached similar visions of human tomorrows. Both men see an erect society, single-structure cities towering tall as the mountains, freeing the rest of the global surface to wilderness and agriculture and providing Technological Man with all his needs and wants. Silverberg, pessimistically, sees a society so tightly organized that it's impossible for any human to say no to another -- and proper punishment is given those who do. Soleri's view is sunnier -- perhaps as befits a man working with structural materials. Neither Silverberg nor Soleri pretends to present final answers to Man's future on Earth -- each inde( Please turn to page # to figure out how much you hate missing the best story of your favorite writer or the major part of a great novel. But we can't compute a formula to stock every newsstand in the country with enough copies of our popular magazines to satisfy every reader. So we sometimes miss you and you miss us -- and that's a double tragedy. It doesn't take a genius to handle it, either. All it takes is a minute of your time, for which we want to repay you with a handsome saving over the newsstand price. Just fill in the coupon -- or write the information on a piece of plain paper -- and mail it to us. Then you'll be sure instead of sorry. rate. I enclose my check or money order for:  # issues of each for #  # issues of each for #  # issues of each for #.  Name Address City i State Zip Code Prices outside the Western Hemisphere add # per # issues for postage Please check whether  new or  renewal I T he room was old-fashioned, # baroque, but it was wide, long, high, and luxurious. Near simulated view windows stood an automated hospital bed. It looked out of place but was largely concealed by a magnificent Chinese screen. Forty feet from it a boardroom table also failed to match the decor. At the head of this table was a life-support wheelchair; wires and tubings ran from it to the bed. Near the wheelchair, at a mobile stenodesk crowded with directional mikes, voice typewriter, clock-calendar, controls, and the usual ancillaries, a young woman sat. She was beautiful. Her manner was that of the perfect unobtrusive secretary but she was dressed in a current exotic mode, "Half  Half' -- right shoulder and breast and arm concealed in jet-black knit, left leg sheathed in a scarlet tight, pantyruffle in both colors joining them, black sandal on the scarlet side, red sandal on her bare right foot. Her skin paint was patterned in the same scarlet and black. On the other side of the wheelchair was an older woman garbed in a nurse's conventional white pantyhose and smock. She ignored everything but her dials and a patient in the chair. Seated around the table were a dozen-odd men, most of them in spectator-sports style affected by older executives. Cradled in the life-support chair was a very old man. Except for restless eyes, he looked like a poor job of embalming. No cosmetic help had been used to soften the brutal fact of his decrepitude. "Ghoul," he was saying softly to a man halfway down the table. "You're a slavering ghoul. Parky, me boy. Didn't your father teach you that it is polite to wait for a man to stop kicking before you bury him? Or did you have a father? Erase that last, Eunice. Gentlemen, Mr. Parkinson has moved that I be invited to resign as chairman of the board. Do I hear a second?" He waited, looking from face to face, then said, "Oh, come now! Who is letting you down. Parky? You, George?" "I had nothing to do with it." "But you would love to vote 'Aye.' Motion fails for want of a second." "I withdraw my motion." "Too late, Parkinson; Erasures are made only by unanimous consent, implied or overt. One objection is enough -- and I, Johann Sebastian Bach Smith, do so object... and that rule controls because I wrote it before you learned to read. "But -- " Smith looked around at the others -- "I do have news. As you heard from Mr. Teal, all our divisions are in satisfactory shape; Sea Ranches and General Textbooks are more than satisfactory -- so this is a good time for me to retire." Smith waited, then said, "You can close your mouths. Don't look smug. Parky; I have more news for you. I stay on as chairman of the board but will no longer be chief executive. Our chief counsel, Mr. Jake Salomon, becomes deputy chairman and -- " "Hold it, Johann. I am not going to manage this five-ring circus." "Nobody said you would, Jake. But you can preside at board meetings when I'm not available. Is that too much to ask?" "Mmm, I suppose not." "Thank you. I'm resigning as president of Smith Enterprises, and Mr. Byram Teal becomes our president and chief executive officer -- he's doing the work; it's time he got the title -- and pay and stock options and all the perks and privileges and tax loopholes. No more than fair." Parkinson said, "Now see here. Smith!" "Hold it, youngster. Don't start a remark to me with 'Now see here -- ' Address me as 'Mr. Smith' or 'Mr. Chairman.' What is your point?" Parkinson controlled himself, then said, "Very well. Mister Smith. I can't accept this. Quite aside from promoting your assistant to the office of president in one jump -- utterly unheard of -- if there is a change in management,  must be considered. I represent the second largest block of voting stock." "I did consider you for president, Parky." "You did?" "Yep. I thought about it... and snickered." "Why, you -- " "Don't say it -- I might sue. What you forget is that my block has voting control. Now about your block -- By company policy anyone representing five percent or more of voting stock is automatically on the board even if nobody loves him and he suffers from spiritual bad breath. Which describes both you and me. "Or did describe you. Byram, what's the late word on proxies and stock purchases?" "A full report, Mr. Smith?" "No, just tell Mr. Parkinson where he stands." "Yes,, sir. Mr. Parkinson, you now control less than five percent of the voting stock." Smith added sweetly, "So you're fired, you young ghoul. Jake, call a special stockholders meeting, legal notice, all formalities, for the purpose of giving Parky a gold watch and kicking him out -- and electing his successor. Further business? None. Meeting's adjourned. Stick around, Jake. You, too, Eunice. And Byram, if you have anything on your mind." Parkinson jumped to his feet. "Smith, you haven't heard the last of this!" "Oh, no doubt," the old man said sweetly. "Meantime, my respects to your mother-in-law and tell her that Byram will go on making her rich even though I've fired you." Others started to leave. Smith said mildly, "Jake, how does a man get to be fifty years old without acquiring horse sense? Only smart thing that lad ever did was pick a rich mother-in-law. Yes, Hans?" "Johann," Hans von Ritter said, leaning on the table and speaking directly to the chairman, "I did not like your treatment of Parkinson." ."Thanks. You're honest with me to my face. Scarce these days." "Removing him from the board is okay; he's an obstructionist. But there was no need to humiliate him." "I suppose not. One of my little pleasures, Hans. I don't have many these days." A Simplex footman rolled in, hung the vacated chairs on a rack, rolled out; von Ritter continued: "# have no intention of being treated that way. If you want nothing but yes-men on your board, let us note that I control much less than five percent of the voting stock. Do you want my resignation?" "Good God, no! I need you, Hans -- and Byram will need you still more. I can't use trained seals; a man has to have the guts to disagree with me or he's a waste of space. But when a man bucks me, I want him to do it intelligently. You do. You've forced me to change my mind several times -- not easy, stubborn as I am. Now about this other -- sit down. Eunice, whistle up that easy chair for Dr. von Ritter." The chair approached; von Ritter waved it back, it retreated. "No, I haven't time to be cajoled. What do you want?" He straightened up; the boardroom table folded its legs, turned on edge and glided away through a slot in the wall. "Hans, I've surrounded myself with men who don't like me, not a yes-man or a trained seal among them. Even Byram -- especially Byram -- got his job by contradicting me and being right. Except when he's been wrong and that's why he needs men like you on the board. But Parkinson -- I was entitled to clip him -- publicly -- because he called for my resignation -- publicly. Nevertheless you are right, Hans; tit for tat is childish. Twenty years ago -- even ten -- I would never have humiliated a man. If a man operates by reflex, as most do instead of using their noggins, humiliating him forces him to try to get even. I know better. But I'm getting senile, as we all know." Von Ritter said nothing. Smith went on, "Will you stick? And help keep Byram steady?" "Uh... I'll stick. As long as you behave yourself." He turned to leave. "Fair enough. Hans? Will you dance at my wake?" Von Ritter looked back and grinned. "I'd be delighted!" "Thought so. Thanks, Hans. G'bye." Smith said to Byram Teal, "Anything, son?" "Assistant Attorney General coming from Washington tomorrow to talk to you about our Machine Tools Division buying control of Homecrafts, Ltd. I think -- " "To talk to you. If you can't handle him I picked the wrong man. What else?" "At Sea Ranch number five we lost a man at the fifty-fathom line. Shark." "Married?" "No, sir. Nor dependent parents." "Well, do the pretty thing, whatever it is. You have those videospools of me, the ones that actor fellow dubbed the sincere voice onto. When we lose one of our own we can't have the public thinking we don't give a hoot." Jake Salomon added, "Especially when we don't." Smith clucked at him. "Jake, do you have a way to look into my heart? It's our policy to be lavish with death benefits, plus the little things that mean so much." " -- and look so good. Johann, you don't have a heart -- just dials and machinery. Furthermore, you never did have." Smith smiled. "Jake, for you we'll make an exception. When you die, we'll try not to notice. No flowers, not even the customary black-bordered page in our house organs." "You won't have anything to say about it, Johann. I'll outlive you twenty years." "Going to dance at my wake?" "I don't dance," the lawyer answered, "but you tempt me to learn." "Don't bother. I'll outlive you. favorite tax deduction? No, I can't bet; I need your help to stay alive. Byram, check with me tomorrow. Nurse, leave us. I want to talk with my lawyer." "No, sir. Dr. Garcia wants a close watch on you at all times." Smith looked thoughtful. "Miss Bedpan, I acquired my speech habits before the Supreme Court took up writing dirty words on sidewalks. But I will try to use words plain enough for you to understand. I am your employer. I pay your wages. This is my home. I told you to get out. That's an order." The nurse looked stubborn, said nothing. Smith sighed. "Jake, I'm getting old -- I forget that they follow their own rules. Will you locate Dr. Garcia -- somewhere in the house -- and find out how you and I can have a private conference in spite of this too-faithful watch dog?" Shortly Dr. Garcia arrived, looked over dials and patient, conceded that telemetering would do for the time being. "Miss Macintosh, shift to the remote displays." "Yes, Doctor. Will you send for a nurse to relieve me? I want to quit this assignment." "Now, Nurse -- " "Just a moment. Doctor," Smith put in. "Miss Macintosh, I apologize for calling you 'Miss Bedpan.' Childish of me, another sign of increasing senility. But, Doctor, if she must leave -- I hope she won't -- bill me for a thousanddollar bonus for her. Her attention to duty has been perfect... despite many instances of unreasonable behavior on my part." "Uh -- see me outside. Nurse." left Salomon said dryly, "Johann, you are senile only when it suits you." Smith chuckled. "I do take advantage of age and illness. What other weapons have I left?" "Money." "Ah, yes. Without money I wouldn't be alive. But I am childishly bad-tempered these days. You could chalk it up to the fact that a man who has always been aclive feels frustrated by being imprisoned. But it's simpler to call it senility... since God and my doctor know that my body is senile." "I call it stinking bad temper, Johann, not senility -- since you can control it when you want to. Don't use it on me; I won't stand for it." Smith chuckled. "Never, Jake; I need you. Even more than I need Eunice -- though she's ever so much prettier than you. How about it, Eunice? Has my behavior been bad lately?" His secretary shrugged -- producing complex secondary motions pleasant to see. "You're pretty stinky at times. Boss. But I've learned to ignore it." "You see, Jake? If Eunice refused to put up with it -- as you do -- I'd be the sweetest boss in the land. As it is, I use her as a safety valve." Salomon said, "Eunice, any time you get fed up with this viletempered old wreck you can work for me, at the same salary or higher." "Eunice, your salary just doubled!" "Thank you. Boss;" she said promptly. "I've recorded it. And the time. I'll notify accounting." Smith cackled. "See why I keep her? Don't try to outbid me, you old goat. You don't have enough chips." "Senile," Salomon growled. "Speaking of money, whom do you want to put into Parkinson's slot?" "No rush, he was a blank file. Do ydu have a candidate, Jake?" "No. Although after this last little charade it occurs to me that Eunice might be a good bet." Eunice looked startled, then dropped all expression. Smith looked thoughtful. "It had not occurred to me. But it might be a perfect solution. Eunice, would the senior corporation?" Eunice flipped her machine to "Not Recording." "You're both making fun of me! Stop it." "My dear," Smith said gently, "you know I don't joke about money. As for Jake, it is the only subject sacred to him -- he sold his daughter and his grandmother down to Rio." "Not my daughter," Salomon objected. "Just grandmother... and the old girl didn't fetch much. But it gave us a spare bedroom." "But, Boss, I don't know anything about running a business!" "You wouldn't have to. Directors don't manage, they set policy. But you do know more about running it than most of our directors; you've been on the inside for years. Plus almost inside during the time you were my secretary's secretary before Mrs. Bierman retired. But here are advantages I see in what may have been a playful suggestion on Jake's part. You are already an officer of the corporation as Special Assistant Secretary assigned to record for the Board -- and I made you that, you'll both remember, to shut up Parkinson when he belly-ached about my secretary's being present during an executive session. You'll go on being that -- and my personal secretary, too; can't spare you -- while becoming a director. No conflict -- you'll simply vote as well as recording. Now we come to the vote the way Jake votes?" She looked solemn. "You wish me to, sir?" "Or the way I do if I'm present, which comes to the same thing. Think back and you'll see that Jake and I have always voted the same way on basic policy -- settling it ahead of time -- while wrangling and voting against each other on things that don't matter. Read the old minutes, you'll spot it." "I noticed it long ago," she said simply, "but didn't think it was my place to comment." "Jake, she's our new director. One more point, my dear: If it turns out that we need your spot, will you resign? You won't lose by it." "Of course, sir. I don't have to be paid to agree to that." "You still won't lose by it. I feel better. Eunice, I've had to turn management over to Teal; I'll be turning policy over to Jake -- you know the shape I'm in. I want Jake to have as many sure votes backing him as possible. Oh, we can always fire directors... but it is best not to have to do so, a fact von Ritter rubbed my nose in. Okay, you're a director. We'll formalize it at that stockholders meeting. Welcome to the ranks of the Establishment. Instead of a wage slave, you have sold out and are now a counter-revolutionary, warmongering, rat-fink, fascist dog. How does it feel?" N ot 'dog,' " Eunice objected. "The rest is lovely but dog is the wrong sex. I'm female. A bitch." "Eunice, I not only do not use such words with ladies around, you know that I do not care to hear them from ladies." "Can a rat-fink fascist be a lady? Boss, I learned that word in kindergarten. Nobody minds it today." "I learned it out behind the barn and let's keep it there." Salomon growled, "I don't have time to listen to amateur lexicologists. Is the conference over?" "What? Not at all! Now comes the top-secret part, the reason I sent the nurse out. So gather ye round." "Johann, before you talk secrets; let me ask one question. Does that bed have a mike on it? Your chair may be bugged, too." "Eh?" The old man looked thoughtful. "I used a call button... until they started standing a heel-and-toe watch on me." "Seven to two you're bugged. Eunice my dear, can you trace the circuits and make sure?" "Uh... I doubt it. The circuitry isn't much like my stenodesk. But I'll look." Eunice left her desk, studied the console on the back of the wheel-chair. "These two dials almost certainly have mikes hooked to them; they're respiration and heart beat. But they don't show voices -- my voice does not make the needles jiggle. Filtered out, I suppose. But -- " she looked thoughtful -- "voice could be pulled off either circuit ahead of a filter. I do something like that, in reverse, whenever I record with a high' background db. I n don't know what these other dials do. Darn it, I might spot a voice circuit... but I could never be sure that there was not one. Or two. Or three. I'm sorry." "Don't be sorry, dear," the lawyer said soothingly. "There hasn't been real privacy in this country since the middle of the twentieth century -- why, I could phone a man I know of and have you photographed in your bath and you would never know it." "Really? What a dreadful idea. How much does this person charge for such a job?" "Plenty. Depends on difficulty and how much chance he runs of being prosecuted. Never less than a couple of thousand and then up like a kite. But he can do it." "Well!" Eunice looked thoughtful, then smiled. "Mr. Salomon, if you ever decide that you must have a picture of me, phone me for a competitive bid. My husband has an excellent Chinese camera and I would rather have him photograph me in my bath than some stranger." "Order, please," Smith said mildly. "Eunice, if you want to sell skin pictures to that old lecher, do it on your own time. I don't know anything about these gadgets but I know how to solve this. Eunice, go out to where they telemeter me -- I think it's next door in what used to be my upstairs lounge. You'll find Miss Macintosh there. Hang around three minutes. I'll wait two minutes, then I'll call out: 'Miss Macintosh! Is Mrs. Branca there?' If you hear me, we'll know she's snooping. If you don't, come back at the end of three minutes." "Yes, sir. Do I give Miss Macintosh any reason for this?" "Give the old battle-axe any stall you like. I simply want to know if she is eavesdropping." "Yes, sir." Eunice started to leave the room. She pressed the door switch just as its buzzer sounded. The door snapped aside, revealing Miss Macintosh, who jumped in surprise. The nurse recovered and said bleakly to Mr. Smith, "May I come in for a moment?" "Certainly." "Thank you, sir." The nurse went to the bed, pulled its screen aside, touched four switches on its console, replaced the screen. Then she planted herself in front of her patient and said, "Now you have complete privacy, so far as my equipment is concerned. Sir." "Thank you." "I am not supposed to cut the voice monitors except on doctor's orders. But you had privacy anyhow. I am as bound to respect a patient's privacy as a doctor is. I never listen to sickroom conversation. I don't even hear it! Sir." "Get your feathers down. If you weren't listening, how did you know we were discussing the matter?" "Oh! Because my name was mentioned. Hearing my name triggers me to listen. It's a conditioned reflex. Though I don't suppose you believe me." "On the contrary, I do. Nurse -- please switch on whatever you switehed off. Then bear in mind that I must talk privately and I'll remember not to mention your name. But I'm glad to know that I can reach you so promptly. To a man in my condition that is a comfort." "Uh -- very well, sir." "And I want to thank you for putting up with my quirks. And bad temper." She almost smiled. "Oh, you're not so difficult, sir. I once put in two years in an N.P. hospital." Smith looked startled, then grinned. "Touchel Was that where you acquired your hatred for bedpans?" "It was indeed. Now if you will excuse me, sir -- " When she was gone, Salomon said, "You really think she won't listen?" "Of course she will, she can't help it, she's already triggered and will be trying too hard not to listen. But she's proud, Jake, and I would rather depend on pride than gadgetry. Okay, I'm getting tired, so here it is in a lump. I want to buy a body. A young one." showed reaction. Jake Salomon's features dropped into the mask he used for poker and district attorneys. Presently Eunice said, "Am I to record, sir?" "No. Oh, hell, yes. Tell that sewing machine to make one copy for each of us and wipe the tape. File mine in my destruct file; file yours in your destruct file -- and, Jake, hide your copy in the file you use to outwit the Infernal Revenue Service." "I'll file it in the still safer place I use for guilty clients. Johann, anything you say to me is privileged but I am bound to point out Ballantine Books IT IS June and science fiction is proliferating away at the Milford Workshop and in other enlightened courses and areas all around the country. Summertime in hardcover publishing, traditionally a lazy, easy time, is a period of frenzied activity for paperbounders. The catalog for Fall was all done by the end ot May. Now comes the time when the books which were a gleam in someone's eye a month ago have to be translated into a reality -- or the catalog becomes a wicked lie. This year is particularly frenzied because of the high immediacy quotient in many of th' environmental books we are doing. It is with a sigh of relief that one can turn to something staid, steady and reliable, like s.f.  that the D.A.R. disapproves of this environmental flap -- we must be on the right track. Not that we are fanatic. Anybody who wants to is welcome to believe it's all a Marxian plot to divert attention from American high living. Ourselves, we simply believe ifs high fime folks get their sexual kicks from sex and not from big cars, TV sets, and electric toothbrushes...) Smith this month, in a volume titled dent iridescence, just to prove that not all Adult Fantasy is fun and fairies... It's rich stuff, vivid and powerful, with a great cover by George Barr. And this month it's a varied group of the master's later short stories to celebrate the reissue of three earlier collections, also availall in the numbers, right?). And this month, a newcomer to the fold -- R.W. Mackelworth. His first novel, a strangely haunting tale of the remnants of life surviving in a world of deathly cold, living on dreams of "the warm." Remember that theory about the polar icecaps and a pull on the Earth's floating crust? Or alternatively a shift in the axis? It could lead to a lot of excitemenf -- and does, in  certainly be doing a book about garbage -- but that's a goodie to come. BB that the Canons forbid me to advise a client in how to break the law, or to permit a client to discuss such intention. As for Eunice, anything you say to her or in her presence is not privileged." "Oh, come off it, you old shyster; you've advised me in how to break the law twice a week for years. As for Eunice, nobody can get anything out of her short of all-out brainwash." "I didn't say I always followed the Canons; I merely told you what they called for. I won't deny that my professional ethics have a little stretch in them -- but I won't be party to anything smelling of bodysnatching, kidnapping, or congress with slavery. Any self-respecting prostitute -- meaning me -- has limits." "Spare me the sermon, Jake; what I want is both moral and ethical. I need your help to see that all of it is legal -- utterly legal, can't cut corners on this -- and practical." "I hope so." "I know so. I said I wanted to buy a body -- legally. That rules out bodysnatching, kidnapping, and slavery. I want to make a legal purchase." "You can't." "Why not? Take this body," Smith said, pointing to his chest. "It's not worth much even as manure; nevertheless I can will it to a medical school. You know I can. You okayed it." "Oh. Let's get our terms straight. In the United States there can be no chattel ownership of a human being. Thirteenth Amendment. Therefore your body is not your property because you can't sell it. But a cadaver is property -- usually of the estate of the deceased... although a cadaver is not often treated the way other chattels are treated. But it is indeed property. If you want to buy a cadaver, it can be arranged -- but whom were you calling a ghoul earlier?" "What is a cadaver, Jake?" "Eh? A dead body, usually of a human. So says Webster. The legal definition is more complicated but comes to the same thing." "It's that 'more complicated' aspect I'm getting at. Okay, once it is dead, it is property and maybe we can buy it. But what is 'death,' Jake, and when does it take place? Never mind Webster; what is the an?" "Oh. Law is what the Supreme Court says it is. Fortunately this point was nailed down in the 'seventies -- Estate of Henry M. Parsons vs. Rhode Island. For years, many centuries, a man was dead when his heart quit beating. Then, for about a century, he was dead when a licensed M.D. examined him for heart action and respiration and certified that he was dead -- and sometimes that turned out grisly, as doctors do make mistakes. And then along came the first heart transplant and oh, mother, what a legal snarl that stirred up! "But the Parsons case settled it -- a man is dead when all brain activity has stopped, permanently." "And what does that mean?" Smith persisted. "The court declined to define it. But in application -- look, Johann, I'm a corporation lawyer, not a specialist in medical jurisprudence nor in forensic medicine -- and I would have to research before I -- " "Okay, so you're not God. You can revise your remarks later. What do you know now?" "When the exact moment of death is important, as it sometimes is in estate cases, as it often is in accident, manslaughter and murder cases, as it always is in an organ transplant case, some doctor determines that the brain has quit and isn't going to start up again. They use various tests and talk about 'irreversible coma' and 'complete absence of brain wave activity' and 'cortical damage beyond possibility of repair -- ' but it all comes down to some M.D. laying his reputation and license on the line to certify that this brain is dead and won't come alive again. Heart and lungs are now irrelevant. They are classed with hands and feet and gonads and other parts that a man can do without or have replaced. It's the brain that counts. Plus a doctor's opinion about that brain. In transplant cases there are almost always at least two doctors in no way connected with the operation and probably a coroner as well. Not because the Supreme Court requires it -- in fact only a few of the fifty-four states have legislated in re thanatotic requirements -- but -- " "Just a moment, Mr. Salomon -- that odd word. My typewriter has placed a query after it." Eunice kept her hand over the "Hold" light. "How did your typer spell it?" "T-H-A-N-A-T-O-T-I-C." "Smart machine. It's the technical adjective referring to death. From the Greek god Thanatos, Death." "Half a second while I tell it so." Eunice touched the "Memory" switch with her other hand, whispered briefly, then said, "It feels better if I reassure it at once. Go ahead." She lifted her hand from the "Hold" light. "Eunice, are you under the impression that that machine is alive?" S HE blushed, then touched "Erase" and covered "Hold." "No, Mr. Salomon. But it does behave better with me than with any other operator. It can get downright sulky if it doesn't like the way it is handled." "I can testify to that," Smith agreed. "If Eunice takes a day off, her relief had better fetch her own gadgets or fall back on shorthand. Listen, dear, knock off the chatter. Talk with Jake about the care and feeding of machines some other time; great-grandfather wants to go to bed." "Yes, sir." She lifted her hand. "Johann, I was saying that in transplant cases the medical profession has set up tight rules or customs, both to protect themselves from criminal and civil actions and also, I am sure, to forestall restrictive legislation. They have to get that heart out while it's still alive and nevertheless protect themselves from indictments for damage suits. So they spread the responsibility thin and back each other up." "Yes," agreed Smith. "Jake, you haven't told me a thing I didn't know -- but you have relieved my mind by confirming facts and law. Now I know it can be done. Okay, I want a healthy body between ages twenty and forty, still warm, heart still working and no other damage too difficult to repair... but with the brain legally dead, dead, dead. I want to buy that cadaver and have this brain -- mine -- transplanted into it." Eunice held perfectly still. Jake blinked. "When do you want this body? Later today?" "Oh, next Wednesday ought to be soon enough. Garcia says he can keep me going." "I suggest later today. And get you a new brain at the same time -- that one has quit functioning." "Knock it off, Jake; I'm serious. My body is falling to pieces. But my mind is clear and my memory isn't bad -- ask me yesterday's closing prices on every stock we are interested in. I can still do logarithmic calculations without tables; I check myself every day. Because I know how far gone I am. Look at me -- worth so many megabucks that it's silly to count them. But with a body held together with Scotch tape and string -- I ought to be in a museum. "Now, all my life I've heard 'You can't take it with you.' Well, eight months ago when they tied me down with all this undignified plumbing and wiring, having nothing better to do I started thinking about that old saw. I decided that, if I couldn't take it with me, I wasn't going to go!" "Humph! 'You'll go when the wagon comes.' " "Perhaps. But I'm going to spend as much as necessary of that silly stack of dollars to try to beat the game. Will you help?" "Johann, if you were talking about a routine heart transplant, I would say Good luck and God bless you! But a brain transplant -- have you any idea what that entails?" "No, and neither do you. But I know more about it than you do -- I've had endless time to read up. No need to tell me that no successful transplant of a human brain has ever been made; I know it. No need to tell me that the Chinese have tried it several times and failed -- although they have three basket cases still alive if my informants are correct." "Do you want to be a basket case?" "No. But there are two chimpanzees climbing trees and eating bananas this very day -- and each has the brain the other one started with." "Oho! That Australian." "Dr. Lindsay Boyle. He's the surgeon I must have." "Boyle. There was a scandal, wasn't there? They ran him out of Australia." "So they did, Jake. Ever hear of professional jealousy? Most neurosurgeons are wedded to the notion that a brain transplant is too complicated. But if you dig into it you will find the same opinions expressed fifty years ago about heart transplants. If you ask neurosurgeons about those chimpanzees, the kindest thing any of them will say is that it's a fake -- even though there are motion pictures of both operations. Or they talk about the many failures Boyle had before he learned how. Jake, they hate him so much they ran him out of his home country when he was about to try it on a human being. Why, those bastards -- excuse me, Eunice." "My machine is instructed to spell that word as 'scoundrel'." "Thank you, Eunice." "Where is he now, Johann?" "In Buenos Aires." "Can you travel that far?" "Oh, no! Well, perhaps I could, in a plane big enough for these mechanical monstrosities they use to keep me alive. But first we need that body. And the best possible medical center for computer-assisted surgery. And a support team of surgeons. And all the rest. Say Johns Hopkins. Or Stanford Medical Center." "I venture to say that neither one will permit this unfrocked surgeon to operate." "Jake, Jake, of course they will. Don't you know how to bribe a university?" "I've never tried it." Y OU do it with really big chunks of money, openly, with an academic procession to give it dignity. But first you find out what they want -- football stands, or a particle accelerator, or an endowed chair. But the key is plenty of money. From my point of view it is better to be alive and young again, and broke, than it is to be the richest corpse in Forest Lawn." Smith smiled. "It would be exhilarating to be young -- and broke. So don't spare the shekels. "I know you can set it up for Boyle; it's just a question of whom to bribe and how -- in the words of Bill Gresham, a man I knew a long time ago: 'Find out what he wants -- he'll geek!' "But the toughest problem involves no bribery but simply a cating that warm body. Jake, in this country over ninety thousand people per year are killed in traffic accidents alone -- call it two hundred and fifty each day -- and a lot of those victims die of skull injuries. A fair percentage are between twenty and forty years old and in good health aside from a broken skull and a ruined brain. The problem is to find one while the body is still alive, then keep it alive and rush it to surgery." "With wives and relatives and cops and lawyers chasing along behind." "Certainly. If money and organization weren't used beforehand. Finders' fees -- call them something else. Life-support teams and copters equipped for them always standing by, near the worst concentrations of dangerous traffic. Contributions to highway patrol relief funds, thousands of release forms ready to sign, lavish payment to the estate of the deceased Oh, yes, nearly forgot -- I've got an odd blood type and any transplant is more likely to take if they don't have to fiddle with swapping blood. ple in this country with blood matching mine. Not an impossible number when you cut it down still further by age span -- twenty to forty -- and good health. Call it three hundred thousand, tops. Jake, if we ran big newspaper ads and bought prime time on video, how many people could we flush out of the bushes? If we dangled a buck in escrow with Chase Manhattan Bank for the estate of the accident victim whose body is used? With a retainer to any prospective donor and his spouse who will sign up in advance." "Johann, I'm durned if I know. But I would hate to be married to a woman who could collect a million dollars by 'accidentally' hitting me in the head with a hammer. "Details, Jake. Write it so that no one can murder and benefit by it -- and suicide must be excluded, too; I don't want blood on my hands. The real problem is to locate healthy young people who have my blood type, and feed their names and addresses into a computer." "Excuse me, Mr. Smith, but have you thought of consulting the Rare Blood Club?" "Be darned! I am growing senile. No, I hadn't, Eunice -- and how do you happen to know about it?" "I'm a member, sir." "Then you're a donor, dear?" Smith sounded pleased and impressed. "Yes, sir. Type AB-Negative." "Be darned twice. Used to be a donor myself -- until they told me I was too old, long before you were born. And your type -- AB-Negative." "I thought you must be, sir, when you mentioned the number. So small. Only about a third of one percent of us in the population. My husband is AB-Negative, too, and a donor. You see -- well, I met Joe early one morning when we were both called to give blood to a new-born and its mother." "Well, hooray for Joe Branca! I knew he was smart -- he grabbed you, didn't he? I had not known that he was an Angel of Mercy as well. Tell you what, dear -- when you get home tonight, tell Joe that all he has to do is to dive into a dry swimming pool... and you'll be not only the prettiest widow in town -- but the richest." "Boss, you have a nasty .sense of humor. I wouldn't swap Joe for keep you warm on a cold night." "As I know to my sorrow, dear. Jake, can my will be broken?" "Any will can be broken. But I don't think yours will be. I tried to build fail-safes into it." "Suppose I make a new will along the same general lines but with some changes -- would it stand up?" "No." "Why not?" Y OU said it yourself. Senility. Any time a rich man dies at an advanced age with a new will anyone with an interest in breaking it -- your granddaughters, I mean -- will try to break it, alleging senility and undue influence. I think they would succeed." "Darn. I want to put Eunice be tempted to kill her AB-Negative husband." "Boss, you're making fun of me again. Nasty fun." "Eunice. I told you that I do not joke about money. How do we handle it, Jake? Since I'm too senile to make a will." "Well, the simplest way would be an insurance policy with a paidup single premium... which would cost, in view of your age and health, slightly more than a million, I surmise. But she would get it even if your will was broken." "Mr. Salomon, don't listen -- " "Johann, do you want that million to revert to you if by any long chance you outlive Eunice?" "Mmm... no, if it did, a judge might decide to look at the matter -- and God himself doesn't know what a judge will do these days. Make the Red Cross the residuary. No, make it the Rare Blood Club." "Very well." "Get it paid up first thing in the morning. No, do it tonight; I may not live till morning. Get an underwriter -- Jack Towers, maybe -- pawnshop of his and get a certified check. Use my power of attorney, not your own money, or you might be stuck for it. Get the signature of a responsible officer of the insurance company, then you can go to bed." "Yes, Great Spirit. I'll vary that; I'm a better lawyer than you are. But the policy will be in force before night -- with your money, not mine. Eunice, be careful not to kick those hoses and wires as you go out. But tomorrow you needn't be careful -- as long as you don't get caught." She sniffed. "You each have a nasty sense of humor. Boss, I'm going to erase this. I don't want a ing, not from you dying." "If you don't want it, Eunice," her employer said gently, "you can step aside and let the Rare Blood Club have it." "Uh... Mr. Salomon, is that correct?" "Yes, Eunice. But money is nice to have, especially when you don't have it. Your husband might be annoyed if you turned down a "Uh -- " Mrs. Branca shut up. "Take care of it, Jake. While thinking about how to buy a warm body. And how to get Boyle here and get him whatever permission he needs to do surgery in this country. And so forth. And tell -- no. I'll tell her. Miss Macintosh!" "Yes, Mr. Smith?" came a voice from the bed console. "Get your team in; I want to go to bed." "Yes, sir. I'll tell Dr. Garcia." Jake stood up. "Good day, Johann. You're a crazy fool." "Probably. But I do have fun with my money." "So you do. Eunice, may I run you home?" "Oh, no, sir, thank you. My Gadabout is in the basement." "Eunice," said her boss, "can't you see that the old goat wants to take you home? So be gracious. One of my guards will take your Gadabout home." "Uh... thank you, Mr. Salomon. I accept. Get a good night's sleep. Boss." They started to leave. "Wait, Eunice," Smith commanded. "Hold that pose. Jake, pipe those gams! Eunice, that's obsolete slang meaning that you have pretty legs." "So you have told me before, sir -- and so my husband often tells me. Boss, you're a dirty old man." He cackled. "So I am, my dear... and have been since I was six. I'm happy to say." to her cloak, rode down with her to the basement, waved his uards aside and handed her into is car. Shotgun locked them in, got in by driver-guard and locked that compartment. As she sat down Mrs. Branca said, "Oh, how big Mr. Salomon, I knew a Rolls was roomy -- but I've never been in one before." "A Rolls only by courtesy, my dear -- body by Skoda, power plant by Imperial Atomics, then RollsRoyce pretties it and backs it with their reputation and service. You should have seen a Rolls fifty years ago, before gasoline engines were outlawed. There was a dream car!" "This one is dreamy enough. Why, my little Gadabout would fit inside this compartment." A voice from the ceiling said, "Orders, sir?" Mr. Salomon touched a switch. "One moment, Rockford." He lifted his hand. "Where do you live, Eunice? Or the coordinates of wherever you want to go?" "Oh. I'll go home. North one one eight, west thirty-seven, then up to level nineteen -- though I doubt that this enormous car will fit into the vehicle lift." "If not, Rocky and his partner will escort you up the passenger lift and to your door." "That's nice. Joe doesn't want me to ride passenger lifts by myself." "Joe is right. So we'll deliver you like a courier letter. Eunice, are you in a hurry?" "Me? Joe expects me when I get there, Mr. Smith's working hours being so irregular now. Today I'm quite early." "Good." Mr. Salomon again touched the intercom switch. "Rockford, we're going to kill some time. Uh, Mrs. Branca, what zone for those coordinates? Eighteen something?" "Nineteen-B, sir." "Find a cruising circle near nineteen-B; I'll give you coordinates later." "Very good, sir." Salomon went on to Eunice. "This compartment is soundproof unless I thumb this switch; they can't hear us. Which is good as I want to discuss things with you and make phone calls about that insurance policy." "Oh? Surely that was a joke." "Joke, eh? Mrs. Branca, I have been working for Johann Smith for twenty-six years, the last fifteen with his affairs as my sole practice. Today he made me de facto chairman of his industrial empire. Yet if I failed to carry out his orders about that insurance policy -- tomorrow I would be out of a job." "Oh, surely not! He depends on you." "He depends on me as long as he can depend on me and not one minute longer. That policy must be written tonight. I thought you had quit fretting when you learned that you could step aside for the Rare Blood Club?" "Well, yes. Except that I'm afraid I might get greedy and take it. When the time comes." "And why not? The Rare Blood Club has done nothing for him; you have done much." "I'm well paid." "Listen, you silly child, don't be a silly child. He wanted you to And he wanted you to know it so that he could enjoy seeing your face. I pointed out that it is too late to change his will. Even this insurance gimmick is chancy if his natural heirs get a look at the books and discover it -- which I shall try to prevent -- as a judge might decide it was just a dodge -- as it is -- and require the insurance company to pay it to his estate. Which is where the Rare Blood Club comes in handy; they would probably fight it and win, if you cut them in for half. "But there are other ways. Suppose you knew nothing about this and were invited to the reading of his will and discovered that your deceased employer had bequeathed you a lifetime income 'in grateful appreciation of long and faithful service.' Would you turn it down?" "Uh -- " she said, and stopped. " 'Uh,' " he repeated. "Exactly, 'Uh.' Of course you wouldn't turn it down. He'd be gone and you'd be out of a job and there would be no reason to refuse it. So, instead of a lump sum so big it embarrasses you, I'm going to write a policy that sets up a trust to pay you an annuity." He paused to think. "A safe return, after taxes, on a trust is about four percent. What would you say to around seven hundred and fifty a week? Would that upset you?" "Well... no. I understand seven hundred and fifty dollars' much better than I understand a million." "The beauty of it is that we can use the principal to insure against inflation -- and you can still Rare Blood Club when your own Black Camel kneels." "Really? How wonderful! I never will understand high finance." "That's because most people think of money as something to pay the rent. But a money man thinks of money in terms of what he can do with it. Never mind. I'll fix it so that all you need do is spend it. I'll use a Canadian insurance company and a Canadian bank, as each will be stuffy about letting a U.S. Court look at its records. In case his granddaughters find out what I've done, I mean." "Oh. Mr. Salomon, shouldn't this money go to them?" "Again, don't be silly. They are harpies. Snapping turtles. And had nothing to do with making this money. Do you know anything about Johann's family? Outlived three wives -- and his fourth married him for his money and it cost His first wife gave him a son and died in doing so -- then Johann's son was killed trying to capture a worthless hill. Two more wives, two divorces, a daughter by each of those two wives, resulting in a total of four granddaughters -- and those ex-wives and their daughters are all dead, and their four carnivorous descendants have been waiting for Johann to die and are sore at him because he hasn't." Salomon grinned. "They're in for a shock. I wrote his will so as to give them small lifetime incomes -- and chop them off with a nominal dollar if they contest. Now excuse me. I must make phone calls, then take you home and run over to Canada and nail this down." "Yes, sir. Do you mind if I take off my cloak? It's rather warm." "Want the cooling turned up?" "Only if you are too warm. But this cloak is heavier than it looks." "I noticed it was heavy. Body armor?" "Yes. sir. I'm out by myself quite a lot." "No wonder you're too warm. Take it off. Take off anything you wish to." She grinned at him. "I wonder if you are a dirty old man, too. For "Not a durned dime! Shut up, child, and let me phone." "Yes, sir." Mrs. Branca wiggled out of her cloak, then raised the leg rest on her side, stretched out, and relaxed. really going to be rich? Doesn't seem real... well. I'm not going to spend a dime -- or let Joe spend it -- unless it's safe in the bank... learned that the hard way first year we were married... some men understand money -- such as Mr. Salomon, or Boss -- and some don't, such as Joe... but as sweet a husband as a girl could wish... as long as I never again let him share a joint account... Dear Joe! Those are pretty gams if you do say so as shouldn't, you bitch. 'Bitch -- ' how quaint Boss is with his old-fashioned taboos... always necessary not to shock him -- not too much, that is; Boss enjoys a slight flavor of shock, like a whiff of garlic... especially necessary not to annoy him with language everybody uses nowadays... Joe is good for a girl, never have to be careful around him... except about money... Wonder what Joe would think if he could see me locked in this luxurious vault with this old goat... probably be amused but best not to tell him, dearie; men's minds don't work the way ours do, men are not logical... wrong to think of Mr. Salomon as an 'old goat' though; he certainly has not acted like one... you had to reach for that provocative remark, didn't you, dear? Just to see what he would say... and found out! Got squelched -- Is he too old? Hell, no, dear, the way they hike 'em up with hormones a man is never too old until he's too feeble to move... the way Boss is... not that Boss ever made the faintest pass even years back when he was still in fair shape... Does Boss really expect to regain his youth by transplanting his brain? Arms and legs and kidneys and even hearts, sure, sure -- but a brain? telephone. "Done," he announce. "All but signing papers which I'll do in Toronto this evening." "I'm sorry to be so much trouble, sir." "My pleasure." "I do appreciate it. And I must think about how to thank Boss -- didn't thank him today but didn't think he meant it." "Don't thank him." "Oh, but I must. But I don't know how. How does one thank a seem insincere?" "Hmm! There are ways. But, in this case, don't. My dear, you delighted Johann when you showed no trace of gratitude; I know him. Too many people have thanked him in the past... then figured him as an easy mark and tried to bleed him again. Then tried to knife him when he turned out not to be. So don't thank him. Sweet talk he does not believe; he figures it's always aimed at his money. I notice you're spunky with him." "I have to be, sir, or he tromps on me. He had me in tears a couple of times -- years back -- before I found out he wanted me to stand up to him." "You see? The old tyrant 'is making bets with himself as to whether you'll come trotting in tomorrow and lick his hand like a dog. So don't even mention it. Tell me about yourself, Eunice -- age, how long you've been married and how often, number of children, childhood diseases, why you aren't on video, what your husband does, how you got to be Johann's secretary, number of arrests and for what -- or tell me to go to hell; you are entitled to privacy. But I would like to know you better; we are going to be working together from here on." "I don't mind answering." (I'll tell just what I want to tell!) "But does this work both ways?" She stopped to let down the leg rest, straightened up. "Do I quiz you the same way?" He chuckled. "Certainly. I may take the Fifth. Or lie." "I could lie, too, sir. But I don't need to. I'm twenty-eight and married once and still am. No children -- no children yet; I'm licensed for three. As for my job -- well, I won a beauty contest at eighteen, the sort that offers a one-year contract making appearances around your home state, plus a video test with an option for a seven-year contract -- " "And they didn't pick up your option. I'm astonished." "Not that, sir. Instead I took stock of myself -- and quit. Winning that state contest and then losing the national contest made me realize how many pretty girls there are. Too many. And some things I heard from them about what you have to go through to get into video and stay there... well, I didn't want it that much. And went back to school and took an associate's degree in secretarial electronics, with a minor in computer language and cybernetics, and went looking for a job." (And I'm not going to tell you how I got through school!) "And eventually filled in as Mrs. Bierman's secretary while her regular secretary had a baby... then she didn't come back and I stayed on... and when Mrs. Bierman retired. Boss let me fill in. And kept me on. So here I am -- a very lucky girl." "A very smart girl. But I'm sure your looks had much to do with Johann's decision to keep you on." "I know they did," she answered quietly. "But he would not have kept me had I not been able to do his work. I know how I look but I'm not conceited about it; appearance is a matter of heredity." "So it is," he agreed, "but there are impressive data to show that beautiful women are, on the average, more intelligent than homely ones." "Oh, I don't think so! Take Mrs. Bierman -- downright homely. But she was terribly smart." "I said on the average," he repeated. "What is beauty? A lady hippopotamus must look beautiful to her boy friend, or we would run out of hippopotamuses -- potami -- in one generation. What we think of as physical beauty is almost, certainly a tag for a complex of useful survival characteristics. Smartness -- intelligence -- among them. Do you think that a male hippo would think you beautiful?" She giggled. "Not likely!" "You see? In reality you're no prettier than a female hippopotamus; you are simply an inherited complex of survival characteristics useful to your species." "I suppose so." (Humph! Give me one opening and I'll show you what I am.) "But since Johann -- and I -- are of your species, what that means to us is beauty. Which Johann appreciates." quietly,. She straightened her scarlet-covered leg in full extension and looked at it. "I dress this way to amuse Boss. When I first went to work for Smith Enterprises I wore as little as the other girls in the outer offices -- you know, skin paint and not much else. Then, when I went to work for Mrs. Bierman, I started dressing quite modestly because she did -- covered up all over, I mean, like Nurse Macintosh -- not even a seethrough. Uncomfortable. I went on dressing that way when Mrs. Bierman left. Until one morning I had only one such outfit -- I wore disposables, cheaper than having them cleaned -- and spilled coffee down the front and was caught with nothing to wear. "And no time to buy anything for I was more afraid of being late -- you know how impatient Mr. Smith is -- than I was that he might disapprove of my dress. Or lack of it. So I gritted my teeth and got out an office-girl bikini and asked Joe to paint me and hurry it up. Joe's an artist, did I say?" "I don't believe so." "He is. He does my skin painting, even styles my face. But I was late anyhow that morning as Joe really is an artist and refused to let it go with just spraying me the background color. The two-piecee was white with asorted sizes of big blue polka dots... and Joe insisted on continuing the pattern all over me, with me cussing and telling him to hurry and him insisting on painting just one more big polka dot. I was so late that I cut through an Abandoned Area I ordinarily circled around." "Eunice, you should never go into an Abandoned Area. Good God, child, even the police don't risk it other than in a car as well armored as this one. You could be mugged, raped and murdered and no one would ever know." "Yes, sir. But I was scared of losing my job. I tried to explain to Boss why I was late and he told me to shut up and go to work. Nevertheless, he was unusually mellow that day. The next day I wore the sort of full cover-up I had been wearing -- and he was downright mean all day. Mr. Salomon, I don't have to be slapped in the face with a wet fish; from then on I quit trying to look like a nun and dressed and painted to enhance what I've got as effectively as possible." "It's effective. But, dear, you should be more careful. It's all very well to wear sexy clothes for Johann; that's charity. The old wretch can't get much pleasure out of life and is no threat to you, the shape he is in." "He never was a threat, sir. In all the years I've worked for Mr. Smith he has never so much as touched my hand. He just makes flattering remarks about each new getup -- sometimes quite salty and then I sass him and threaten to tell my husband, which makes him cackle. All innocent as Sunday school." ( Please turn to page # ) I Shanghai, though just barely: his apartment is on the #st floor, and if he lived only one level lower he would be in Chicago, which is no place for a scholar. His wife Micaela frequently tells him that their lowly status in Shanghai is a direct reflection of the quality of his work. Micaela is the sort of wife who often says things like that. Jason spends most of his working time down in Pittsburgh, where the archives are. He is a historian and needs to consult the documents, the records of how it used to be. He does his research in a clammy little cubicle on the urbmon's #th floor, almost in the middle of Pittsburgh. He does not really have to work down there, since anything in the archives can easily be piped up to the data terminal in his own apartment. But he feels it is a matter of professional pride to have an office where he can file and arrange and handle the source materials. He said as much when he was pulling person in an urban monad. When strings to have the office assigned more than # people live unto him; "The task of recreating der the same roof, absolute social previous eras is a delicate and harmony is essential. He knows complex one, which must be perthat if he loses his temper and beformed under optimal circumhaves in a seriously unblessworthy stances, or -- " way they simply throw him down The truth is that if he didn't esthe chute and turn his mass into cape from Micaela and their five energy. So he is careful, littles every day, he'd go flippo. He is a short, soft-spoken man That is, accumulated frustration with mild green eyes and thinning and humiliation would cause him sandy hair. "Your meek exterior to commit nonsocial acts, perhaps is deceptive," lovely Mamelon violent ones. He is aware that Kluver told him throatily at a parthere is no room for the nonsocial ty last summer. "Your type is like a sleeping volcano. You explode suddenly, astonishingly, passionately." He thinks she may be right. He fears the possibilities. He has been desperately in love with Mamelon Kluver for perhaps the last three years, and certainly since the night of that party. He has never dared to touch her. Mamelon's husband is the celebrated Siegmund Kluver, who though not yet fifteen is universally recognized as one of the urbmon's future leaders. Jason is not afraid that Siegmund would object. In an urban monad, naturally, no man has a right to withhold his wife from anyone who desires her. Nor is Jason afraid of what Micaela would say. He knows his privileges. He is simply afraid of Mamelon. And perhaps of himself. For ref. only. Urbmon sex mores.  Univ. sex. accessibility. Trace decline of proprietary marriage, end of adultery concept. Nightwalkers: when first socially acceptable? Limit ofallowable frustration: how determined? Sex as panacea. Sex as compensation for lessened quality of life under urbmon conditions. Query: was quality of life really lessened by triumph of urbmon system? (Careful -- beware the chute!) Separation of sex  procreation. Value of max. interchange of partners in high-density culture. Problem: what is still forbidden (anything?) Examine taboo on extracity nightwalking. How powerful? How widely observed? Check effects of univ. permiss. on comtemp. fiction. Loss of dramatic tension? Erosion of raw material of narr. conflict? Query: is urbmon moral struc. amoral, postmoral, pre-, im-? da whenever and wherever some new structural hypothesis enters his mind. These are thoughts that come to him during a nightwalking excursion on the #th floor, in Tokyo. He is with a thickset young brunette named Gretl when the sequence of ideas arrives. He has been fondling her for some minutes and she is panting, ready, her hips pumping, her eyes narrowed to steamy slits. "Excuse me," he says and reaches across her heavy quivering breasts for a stylus. "I have to write something down." He activates the data terminal's input screen and punches the button that will relay a printout of his memorandum to his desk at his research cubicle in Pittsburgh. Then, quickly pursing his lips and scowling, he begins to make his notations. He frequently goes nightwalking but never in his own city of Shanghai. Jason's one audacity: boldly he flouts the tradition that one should stay close to home during one's nocturnal prowls. No one will punish him for his unconventional behavior, since it is merely a violation of accepted custom, not of urban law. No one will even criticize him to his face for doing it. Yet his wanderings give him the mild thrill of the forbidden. Jason explains his habit to himself by saying that he prefers the crosscultural enrichment that comes from sleeping with women of other cities. Privately he suspects that he is just uneasy about getting mixed up with women he knows, such as Mamelon Kluver. Especially Mamelon Kluver. So on his nightwalking nights he takes the dropshafts far into the depths of the building, to such cities as Pittsburgh or Tokyo, even to squalid Prague or grubby Reykjavik. He pushes open strange doors, lockless by statute, and takes his place on the sleeping platforms of unknown women smelling of mysterious lower-class vegetables. By law they must emShanghai," he tells them, and they go, "Ooooh!" in awe and he mounts them tigerishly, contemptuously, swollen with status. Breasty Gretl waits patiently while Jason records his latest notions. Then he turns toward her again. Her husband, bloated on whatever the local equivalent of tingle or mindblot may be, lies belly-up at the far side of the sleeping platform, ignoring them. Gretl's large dark eyes glow with admiration. "You Shanghai boys sure got brains," she says as Jason pounces and takes her in a single fierce act. Later he returns to the #st floor. Wraiths flit through the dim corridors: other citizens of Shanghai, back from their own nightwalking rounds. He enters his apartment. Jason has forty-five square meters of floor space, not really enough for a man with a wife and five fifties, but he does not complain. God bless, you take what you get; others have less. Micaela is asleep, or pretends to be. She is a long-legged, tawnyskinned woman of twenty-three, still quite attractive, though quirky fines are beginning to appear in her face. She frowns too much. She lies half uncovered, her long black glossy hair spread out wildly around her. Her breasts are small but perfect; Jason compares them favorably to the udders of Tokyo's Gretl. He and Micaela have been married nine years. Once he loved her a great deal -- before he discovered the gritty residue of bitter shrewishness at the bottom of her soul. She smiles an inward smile, stirs, still sleeping, brushes her hair back from her eyes. She has the look of a woman who has just had a thoroughly satisfactory sexual experience. Jason has no way of knowing whether some nightwalker visited Micaela tonight while he was gone and, of course, he cannot ask. (Search for evidence? Stains on the sleeping platform? Stickiness on her thighs? Don't be barbaric!) He suspects that even if no one had come to her tonight, she would try to make him think that someone had; and if someone had come and had given her only modest pleasure, she would nevertheless smile for her husband's benefit as though she has been embraced by Zeus. He knows his wife's style. , The children seem peaceful. They range in age from two to eight. Soon he and Micaela will have to think about having another. Five littles is a fair-sized family but Jason understands his duty to serve life by creating life. When one ceases to grow, one begins to die; it is true of a human being and also of the population of an urban monad, of an urbmon constellation, of a continent, of a world. God is life and life is god. He lies down beside his wife. He sleeps. He dreams that Micaela has been sentenced to the chute for countersocial behavior. Down she goes! Mamelon Kluver makes a condolence call. "Poor Jason," she murmurs. Her pale skin is cool against him. The musky fragrance of her. The elegance of her features. The look of total mastery of self. Not even seventeen; how can she be so imperiously complete? "Help me dispose of Siegmund and we'll belong to each other," Mamelon says. Eyes bright, mischievous, goading him to be her creature. "Jason," she whispers. "Jason, Jason, Jason." Her tone a caress. Her hands on him. He wakes, trembling, sweating, horrified, half an inch from messy ecstasy. He sits up and goes through one of the forgiveness modes for improper thoughts. God bless, he thinks, god bless, god bless, god bless. I did not mean such things. It was my mind. My monstrous mind free of shackles. He completes the spiritual exercise and lies down once more. He sleeps and dreams harmlessly. madly off to school and Jason prepares to go to his office. Micaela says suddenly, "Isn't it interesting that you go six hundred floors down when you go to work, and Siegmund Kluver goes up on top, to Louisville?" "What the god bless do you mean by that?" "I see symbolic meaning in it." "Symbolic garbage. Siegmund's in urban administration -- he goes up where the administrators are. I'm in history -- I go down where the history is. So?" "Wouldn't you like to live in Louisville some day?" "No." "Why don't you have any ambition?" "Is your life so miserable here?" he asks, holding himself tensely in check. "Why has Siegmund made so much of himself at the age of fourteen or fifteen and here you are at twenty-six and you're still just an input-pusher?" "Siegmund is ambitious," Jason replies evenly, "and I'm merely a time-server. I don't deny it. Maybe it's genetic. Siegmund strives and gets away with it. Most men don't. Striving sterilizes, Micaela. Striving is primitive. God bless, what's wrong with my career? What's wrong with living in Shanghai?" "One floor lower and we'd be living in -- " " -- Chicago," he says. "I know. But we aren't. May I go to my office now?" He leaves. He wonders whether he ought to send Micaela to the consoler's office for a reality adjustment. Her threshold of thwarting-acceptance has dipped alarmingly of late; her expectations-level has risen just as disturbingly. Jason is well aware that such things should be dealt with at once, before they become uncontrollable and lead to countersocial behavior and the chute. Probably Micaela needs the services of the moral engineers. But he puts aside the idea of calling the consoler. It is because I dislike the idea of having anyone tamper with my wife's mind. He tells himself this piously and a mocking inner voice tells him that he is taking no action because he secretly wishes to see Micaela become so countersocial that she must be thrown down the chute. He enters the dropshaft and programs for the #th floor. Down he goes to Pittsburgh. He sinks, inertia-free, through the cities that make up Urbmon #. Down he goes through Chicago, through Edinburgh, through Nairobi, through Colombo. Forty floors constitute one city. The twenty-five cities of Urbmon I # comprise the successive layers of a single great urban monad, a tower of super-stressed concrete three kilometers high, a self-contained unit housing more than # human beings. Most cities within the urbmon have between # and # people but there are exceptions. Louisville, the high-prestige abode of the urban administrators, is sparsely populated; luxury is the compensation one is given for the burdens of such responsibility. Reykjavik, Warsaw and Prague, the three bottom cities where the maintenance workers and other humble grubbers live, are overpopulated; crowding is considered beneficial there. Everything is conceived for the greater good. Urbmon # looks after itself. Its central service core provides light, fresh air, heating, cooling and other essentials. Central kitchens handle most of the food-processing chores. Below ground level, # meters down, is found the utilities substructure: refuse compactors, the plants for the reprocessing of wastes, the heat-sink, the power generators and everything else on which the life of the urbmon depends. Food is the only thing that must come from outside -- from the agricultural communes that lie beyond the urban area. Jason's building is one of fifty-odd identical structures making up the Chipitts urban constellation, which in this year of # has a population of close to #. There are many other such urban constellations in the world -- Boshwash, Sansan, Shankong, Bocarac, Wienbud -- and the aggregate human population of Earth has risen well past #, #. Because of the new verticality of urban housing patterns, there is ample land for meeting the food requirements of that many people and more. He feels the comforting solidity of the building about him as he descends. The urbmon is his world. He has never been outside it. Why should he go out? His friends, his family, his whole life, are here. His urbmon is adequately supplied with theaters, sports arenas, schools, hospitals, houses of worship. His data terminal gives him access to any work of art that is considered blessworthy for human consumption. No one he knows has ever left the building, except for the people who were chosen by lot to settle in the newly opened Urbmon # a few months ago and they, of course, will never come back. There are rumors that urban administrators sometimes go from building to building on business but Jason is not sure that this is true and he does not see why such travel would be necessary or desirable. Are there not systems of instantaneous communication linking the urbmons, capable of transmitting all relevant data? I T IS a splendid system. As a historian, privileged to explore the records of the pre-urbmon world, he knows more fully than most people how splendid it is. He understands the awful chaos of the past. The terrifying freedoms; the hideous necessity of making choices. The insecurity. The confusion. The lack of plan. The formlessness of contexts. He reaches the #th floor. He makes his way through the sleepy corridors of Pittsburgh to his office. A modest room but he loves it. Glistening walls. A wet mural over his desk. The necessary terminals and screens. Five small glistening cubes lie on his desk. Each holds the contents of several libraries. He has been working with these cubes for two years, now. His theme is The Urban Monad as Social Evolution: Parameters of the Spirit Defined by Community Structure. He is attempting to show that the transition to an urbmon society has brought about a fundamental transformation of the human soul. Of the soul of western man, at any rate. An orientalization of the occidentals, as formerly aggressive people accept the yoke of the new environment. A more pliant, more acquiescent mode of response to events; a turning away from the old expansionist-individualist philosophy, as marked by territorial ambition, the conquistador mentality and the pioneering way, toward a kind of communal expansionism centered in the orderly and unlimited growth of the human race. Definitely a psychic evolution of some sort, a shift toward graceful acceptance of hive-life. The malcontents bred out of the system generations ago. We who have not gone down the chute accept the inexorabilities. Yes. Yes. Jason believes that he has struck upon a significant subject. Micaela disparaged the theme when he announced it: "You mean you're going to write a book showing that people who live in different kinds of cities are different? That urbmon people have a different attitude than jungle people? Some scholar. I could prove your point in six sentences." Nor was there much enthusiasm for the subject when he proposed it at a staff meeting, although he did manage to get clearance for it. His technique so far has been to steep himself in the images of the past, to turn himself, so far as is possible, into a citizen of the pre-urbmon society. He hopes that that will give him the essential parallax, the perspective on his own society, that he will need when he begins to write his study. He expects to start writing in two or three years. He consults a memorandum, chooses a cube. A kind of ecstasy comes over him as scenes out of the ancient world materialize. He leans close to his input speaker and begins to dictate. Frantically, frenziedly, Jason Quevedo sets down notes on the way it used to be. II H ouses and streets. A horizontal world. Individual family shelter units: this is my house, this is my castle. Fantastic! Three people, taking up maybe a thousand square meters of surface. Roads. Concept of road hard for us to understand. Like a hallway going on and on. Private vehicles. Where are they all going? Why so fast? Why not stay home? Crash! Blood. Head goes through glass. Crash again! In the rear. Dark combustible fluid flows in street. Middle of day, springtime, major city. Street scene. Which city? Chicago, New York, Instanbul, Cairo. People walking about IN for walkers, this for drivers. Filth. Estimated grid reading: # pedestrians this sector alone, in strip # meters wide and # meters long. Is that figure right? Check it. Elbow to elbow. And they'd think our world was overcrowded? At least we don't impinge on each other like that. We know how to keep our distances within the overall structure of urbmon life. Vehicles move down middle of street. The good old chaos. Chief activity: the purchase of goods. Private consumption. Cube IlAb# shows interior vector of a shop. Exchanging of money for merchandise. Not much difference there except random nature of transaction. Do they need what they buy? Where This cube holds nothing new for him. Jason has seen such city scenes many times before. Yet the fascination is ever fresh. He is tense, sweat flowing freely, as he strains to comprehend a world in which people may live where they please, where they move about on foot or in vehicles in the open, where there is no planning, no order, no restraint. He must perform a double act of imagination: it is necessary for him to see that vanished world from within, as though he lived in it and then he must try to see the urbmon society as it might seem to someone wafted forward from the twentieth century. The magnitude of the task dismays him. He knows roughly how an ancient would feel about Urbmon #: it is a hellish place, the ancient would say, in which people live hideously cramped and brutal lives, in which every civilized philosophy is turned on its head, in which uncontrolled breeding is nightmarishly encouraged to serve some incredible concept of a deity gatory to eliminate -- preferably eternally demanding more worbefore they were old enough to reshipers, in which dissent is ruthproduce -- all those who would not lessly stifled and dissenters are adapt or could not be adapted to peremptorily destroyed. Jason the fabric of society. How could knows the right phrases, the sort troublemakers be allowed to reof words an intelligent liberal main in the tight, intimate, careAmerican of, say, # would use. fully balanced structure of an urbBut the inner spirit is missing. He mon? He knows that the probable tries to see his own world as a speresult of tossing Hippos down the cies of hell and fails. To him it is chute has been, over a couple of not hellish. He is a logical man; he centuries, the creation of a new knows why the vertical society had style of human being through seto evolve out of the old horizontal lective breeding. Is there now a one and why it then became obliHomo urbmonensis, placid, adjusted, fully content? These are topics he means to explore intensively when he writes his book. But it is so hard, so absurdly hard, to grasp them from the viewpoint of ancient man! Jason struggles to understand the uproar over overpopulation in the ancient world. He has drawn from the archives scores of tracts directed against indiscriminate human spawning -- angry polemics composed at a time when less than # people inhabited the world. He is aware, of course, that humans can choke a whole planet quickly when they live spread out horizontally the way they did; but why were they so worried about the future? Surely they could have foreseen the beauties of the vertical society! No. No. That's just the point, he tells himself unhappily. They did not foresee any such thing. Instead they talked about limiting fertility, if necessary by imposing a governmental authority to hold population down. Jason shivers. Don't you see. he asks his cubes. that only a totalitarian regime could enforce such limits? You say that we're a repressive society. But what kind of society would you have built if the urbmons hadn't developed? The voice of ancient man replies, I'd rather take my chances on limiting births and allowing complete freedom otherwise. You've accepted the freedom to multiply but it's cost you all the other freedoms. Don't you see -- You're the one who doesn't see, Jason blurts. A society must sustain its momentum through the exploitation of god-given fertility. We've found a way to make room for everybody on Earth, to support a population ten or twenty times greater than what you imagined was the absolute maximum. You see it merely as suppression and authoritarianism. But what could never have come into being at all under your system? Isn't that the ultimate suppression: forbidding humans to exist in the first place? But what good is letting them exist if the best they can hope for is a box inside a box? What about the quality of life? I see no defects in the quality of our life. We find fulfillment in the interplay of human relationships. Do I need to go to China or A frica for my pleasures when I can find them within a single building? Isn't it a sign of inner dislocation to feel compelled to roam all over the world? In your day everybody traveled, I know, and in mine no one does. Which is a more stable society? Which is the happier one? Which is more human? Which exploits man's potential more fully? Isn't it our nature to seek, to strive, to reach out? What about seeking within? Exploring the inner life? But don't you see -- But don't you see -- If you only would listen -- If you only would listen -- Jason does not see. Ancient man's spokesman does not see. Neither will listen. There is no communication. Jason wastes another dismal day wrestling with his intractable material. Only as he is about to leave does he remember last night's memorandum. He will study ancient sexual mores in a new attempt to gain insight into that vanished society. He punches out hk requisition. The cubes will be on his desk when he returns to his office tomorrow. He goes home to Shanghai, home to Micaela. T hat evening the Quevedos have dinner guests; Michael, Micaela's twin brother, and his wife Stacion. Michael is a computer-primer; he and Stacion live in Edinburgh, on the #th floor. Jason finds his company challenging and rewarding, although the physical resemblance between his brother-in-law and his wife, which he once found amusing, now alarms and disturbs him. Michael affects shoulder-length hair, and is barely a centimeter taller than his tall, slender sister. They are, of course, only fraternal twins, yet their facial features are virtually identical. They have even settled into the same pattern of tense, querulous smirks and scowls. From the rear Jason has difficulties in telling them apart unless he sees them side by side; they stand the same way, arms akimbo, heads tilted backward. Since Micaela is small-breasted, the possibility of confusion exists also in profile and sometimes, looking at one of them in front view, Jason has momentarily wondered whether he beholds Michael or Micaela. If only Michael would grow a beard! But his cheeks are smooth. Now and again Jason feels sexually drawn to his brother-in-law. It is a natural attraction, considering the physical pull Micaela has always exerted on him. Seeing her across the room, angled away from him, her smooth back bare, the little globe of one breast visible under her arm as she reaches toward the data terminal, he feels the urge to go to her and caress her. And if she were Michael? And if he slid his hand to her bosom and found it flat and hard? And if they tumbled down together in a passionate tangle? His hand going to Micaela's thighs and finding not the hot hidden slot but the dangling flesh of maleness? And turning her over. Him? Parting the pallid muscular buttocks. The sudden strange thrust. No. Jason flushes the fantasy from his mind. Once again. Not since the rough easy days of boyhood has he had any kind of sexual contact with his own sex. He will not permit it. There are no penalties for such things, naturally, in the society of the urbmon, where all adults are equally accessible. Many of them do it. For all he knows, Michael himself. If Jason wants Michael, he has only to ask. Refusal a sin. He does not ask. He fights the temptation. It is not fair, a man who looks so much like my wife. The devil's snare. Why do I resist, though? If I want him, why not take? But no. I don't really want. It's just a sneaky urge, a sidewise way of desiring Micaela. And yet the fantasy surges again. Himself and Michael, spoofi-fashion, mouths gaping and stuffed. The image glows so brightly that Jason rises in a brusque tense motion, knocking over the flask of wine that Stacion has brought tonight and, as Stacion dives for and rescues it, he crosses the room, aghast at the erection prodding his taut gold-and-green shorts. He goes to Micaela and cups one of her breasts. The nipple is soft. He snuggles against her, nibbles the nape of her neck. She tolerates these attentions in a remote way, not interrupting the programing of dinner. But when, still distraught, he slips his left hand into the open side of her sarong and runs it across her belly to her loins, she wriggles her hips in displeasure and whispers harshly, "Stop it! Not with them sitting there!" Wildly he finds the fumes and offers them around. Stacion refuses; she is pregnant. A plump, pleasant, red-haired girl, complacent, easy. Out of place in this congregation of the hyptertense. Jason sucks the smoke deep and feels the knots loosen slightly inside. Now he can look at Michael and not fall prey to unnatural urges. Yet he still speculates. Does Michael suspect? Would he laugh if I told him? Take offense? Angry at me for wanting to? Angry at me for not trying to? Suppose he asked me to, what would I do? Jason takes a second fume and the swarm of buzzing questions leaves his mind. "When is the little due?" he asks, in counterfeit geniality. "God bless, fourteen weeks," Michael says. "Number five. A girl, this time." "We'll name her Celeste," Stacion puts in, patting her middle. Her maternity costume is a short yellow bolero and a loose brown waist-sash. Leaving the bulging belly bare. The everted navel like the stem of the swollen fruit. Milky breasts swaying in and out of visibility under the open jacket. "We're talking about requesting twins for next year," she adds. "A boy and a girl. Michael's always telling me about the good times he and Micaela used to have together when they were young. Like a special world for twins." Jason is caught unawares by the bringdown and is plunged abruptly into feverish fantasy once more. He sees Micaela's spread legs sticking out from under Michael's lean pumping body, sees her childish ecstatic face looking up over his busy shoulder. The good times they used to have. Michael the first one into her. At nine -- ten, maybe? Even younger? Their awkward experiments. Let me get on top of you this time, Michael. Oh, it's deeper this way. Do you think we're doing anything wrong? No, silly, didn't we sleep together for nine whole months? Put your hand here. And your mouth on me again. Yes. You're hurting my breasts, Michael. Oh, that's nice. But wait just another few seconds... the good times they used to have. "Is something the matter, Jason?" Michael's voice. "You look so tight." Jason forces himself to pull out of it. Hands trembling. Another fume. He rarely takes three before dinner. caela unload the food from the delivery slot. Michael says to Jason, "I hear you've started a new research project. What's the basic theme?" Kind of him. Senses that I'm ill at ease. Draw me out of my morbid brooding. All these sick thoughts... Jason replies, "I'm investigating the notion that urbmon life is breeding a new kind of human being. A type that adapts readily to relatively little living space and a low privacy quotient." "You mean a genetic mutation?" Michael asks, frowning. "Literally an inherited social characteristic?" "So I believe." "Are such things possible, though? Can you call it a genetic trait, really, if people voluntarily decide to band together in a society like ours and -- " "Voluntarily?" "Isn't it?" Jason smiles. "I doubt that it ever was. In the beginning, you know, it was a matter of necessity. Because of the chaos in the world. Seal yourself up in your building or be exposed to the food bandits. I'm talking about the famine years, now. And since then, since everything stabilized, has it been so voluntary? Do we have any choice about where we live?" "I suppose we could go outside if we really wanted to," Michael says, "and live in whatever they've got out there." "But we don't. Because we recognize that that's a hopeless fantasy. We stay here, whether we like it or not. And those who don't like it, those who eventually can't take it -- well, you know what happens to them." "But -- " "Wait. Two centuries of selective breeding, Michael. Down the chute for the flippos. And no doubt some population loss through leaving the buildings, at least at the beginning. Those who remain adapt to circumstances. They like the urbmon way. It seems altogether natural to them." "Is this really genetic, though? Couldn't you simply call it psychological conditioning? I mean, in the Asian countries, didn't people always live jammed together the way we do, only much worse, no sanitation, no regulation -- and didn't they accept it as the natural order of things?" 'Of course," Jason says. "Because rebellion against the natural order of things had been bred out of them thousands of years ago. The ones who stayed, the ones who reproduced, were the ones who accepted things as they were. The same here." Doubtfully Michael says, "How can you draw the line between psychological conditioning and longterm selective breeding? How do you know what to attribute to which?" "I haven't faced that problem yet," Jason admits. "Shouldn't you be working with a geneticist?" "Perhaps later I will. After I've established my parameters of inquiry. You know. I'm not ready to defend this thesis, yet. I'm just collecting data to discover if it can be defended. The scientific method. We don't make a priori assumptions and look around for supporting evidence. We examine the evidence first and -- " "Yes, yes, I know. Just between us, though, you do think it's really happening, don't you? An urbmon species." "I do. Yes. Two centuries of selective breeding, pretty ruthlessly enforced. And all of us so well adapted now to this kind of life." "Ah. Yes. All of us so well adapted." "With some exceptions," Jason says, retreating a bit. He and Michael exchange wary glances. Jason wonders what thoughts lie behind his brother-in-law's cool eyes. "General acceptance, though. Where has the old western expansionist philosophy gone? Bred out of the race, I say. The urge to power? The love of conquest? The hunger for land and property? Gone. Gone. Gone. I don't think that s just a conditioning process. I suspect it's a matter of stripping the race of certain genes that lead to -- " "Dinner, professor," Micaela calls. A costly meal. Proteoid steaks, root salad, bubble pudding, relishes, fish soup. Nothing reconstituted and hardly anything synthetic. For the next two weeks he and Micaela will have to go on short rations until they've made up the deficit in their luxury allotment. He conceals his annoyance. Michael always eats lavishly when he comes here; Jason wonders why, since Micaela is not nearly so solicitous of her seven other brothers and sisters. Scarcely ever invites two or three of them. But Michael here at least five times a year, always getting a feast. Jason's suspicions reawaken. Something ugly going on between those two? The childhood passions still smouldering? Perhaps it is cute for twelveyear-old twins to couple but should they still be at it when twenty-three and married? Michael a nightwalker in my sleeping platform? Jason is annoyed at himself. Not bad enough that he has to fret over his idiotic homosexual fixation on Michael; now he has to torment himself with fears of an incestuous affair behind his back. Poisoning his hours of relaxation. What if they are? Nothing socially objectionable in it. Seek pleasure where you will. In your sister's slot if you be so moved. Shall all the men of Urban Monad # have access to Micaela Quevedo, save only the unfortunate Michael? Must his status as her wombmate deny her to him? Be realistic, Jason tells himself. Incest taboos make sense only where breeding is involved. Anyway, they probably aren't doing it, probably never have... He wonders why so much nastiness has sprouted in his soul lately. The frictions of living with Micaela, he decides. Her coldness is driving me into all kinds of unblessworthy attitudes, the bitch. If she doesn't stop goading me I'll... I'll what? Seduce Michael away from her? He laughs at the intricacy of his own edifice of schemes. asks. "Share it with us, Jason." He looks up, helpless. What shall he say? "A silly thought," he improvises. "About you and Michael, how much you look like each other. I was thinking -- perhaps some night you and he could switch rooms and a nightwalker would come here looking for you. But when he actually got under the covers with you he'd discover that he was in bed with a man and -- and -- " Jason is smitten with the overwhelming fatuity of what he is saying and descends into a feeble silence. "What a peculiar thing to imagine," Micaela says. "Besides, so what?" Stacion asks. "The nightwalker might be a little surprised for a minute, maybe, but then he'd just go ahead and make it with Michael, wouldn't he? Rather than make a big scene or bother to go someplace else. So I don't see what's funny." "Forget it," Jason growls. "I told you it was silly. Micaela insisted on knowing what was crossing my mind and I told you. But I'm not responsible if it doesn't make any sense, am I? Am I?" He grabs the flask of wine and pours most of what remains into his cup. "This is good stuff," he mutters. After dinner they share an expander, all but Stacion. They groove in silence for a couple of hours. Shortly before midnight Michael and Stacion leave. Jason does not watch as his wife and her brother make their farewell embraces. As soon as the guests are gone, Micaela strips away her sarong and gives him a bright, fierce stare, almost defying him to have her tonight. But though he knows it is unkind to ignore her wordless invitation, he is so depressed by his own inner performance this evening that he feels he must flee. "Sorry," he says. "I'm restless." Her expression changes; desire fades and is replaced by bewilderment, then by rage. He does not wait. Hastily he goes out, rushing to the dropshaft and plummeting to the #th floor. Warsaw. He enters an apartment and finds a woman of about thirty, with fuzzy blonde hair and a soft fleshy body, asleep alone on an unkempt sleeping platform. At least eight littles stacked up on cots in the corners. He wakes her. "Jason Quevedo," he says. "I'm from Shanghai." She blinks. Having trouble focusing her eyes. "Shanghai? But are you supposed to be here?" "Who says I can't?" She ponders that. "Nobody says. But Shanghai never comes here. Really, Shanghai? You?" "Do I have to show you my identiplate?" he asks harshly. His educated inflections destroy her resistance. She begins to primp, arranging her hair, reaching for some kind of cosmetic spray for her face, while he drops his clothing. He mounts the platform. She draws her knees up almost to her breasts, presenting herself. Crudely, impatiently, he takes her. Michael, he thinks. Micaela. Michael. Micaela. Grunting, he floods her. Ill he begins his newest line of inquiry, summoning up data on the sexual mores of ancient times. As usual he concentrates on the twentieth century, which he regards as the climax of the ancient era and therefore most significant, revealing as it does the entire cluster of attitudes and responses that had accumulated in the pre-urbmon industrial era. The twenty-first century is less useful for his purposes, being, like all transitional periods, essentially chaotic and unschematic, and the twenty-second century brings him into modern times with the beginning of the urbmon age. So the twentieth is his favorite area of study. Seeds of the collapse, portents of doom running through it like bad-trip threads in a psychedelic tapestry. Jason is careful not to fall victim to the historian's fallacy of diminished perspective. Though the twentieth century, seen from this distance, seems to be a single seamless entity, he knows that this is an error of evaluation caused by overfacile abstracting; there may be certain apparent patterns that ride one unbroken curve across the ten decades but he realizes that he must allow for certain qualitative changes in society that have created major historical discontinuities between decade and decade. The unleashing of atomic energy created one such discontinuity. The development of swift intercontinental transporation formed another. In the moral sphere, the availability of simple and reliable contraception caused a fundamental change in sexual attitudes, a revolution not to be ascribed to mere rebelliousness. The arrival of the psychedelic age, with its special problems and joys, marked one more great gulf, setting off part of the century from all that went before. So # and # and # and # and # occupy individual summits in Jason's jagged image of the century, and in any sampling of its mentality that he takes, he draws evidence from each of its discrete subepochs. Plenty of evidence is available to him. Despite the dislocations caused by the collapse an enormous weight of data on the eras of pre-urbmon time exists, stored in some subterranean vault, Jason knows not where. Certainly the central data bank (if there is indeed only one and not a redundant series of them scattered through the world) is not anywhere in Urbmon # and he doubts that it is even in the Chipitts constellation. It does not matter. He can draw from that vast deposit any information that he requires and it will come instantaneously. The trick lies in knowing what to ask for. He is familiar enough with the sources to be able to make intelli ' gent data requisitions. He thumbs the keys and the new cubes arrive. Novels. Films. Television programs. Leaflets. Handbills. He knows that for more than half the century popular attitudes toward sexual matters were recorded both dinary novels and motion pictures of the day and an underground stream of clandestine, "forbidden" erotic works. Jason draws from both groups. He must weigh the distortions of the erotica against the distortions of the legitimate material; only out of this Newtonian interplay of forces can the objective truth be mined. Then, too, he surveys the legal codes, making the appropriate allowances for laws observed only in the breach. What is this in the laws of New York: "A person who wilfully and lewdly exposes his person or the private parts thereof, in any public place, or in any place where others are present, or procures another to so expose himself shall be guilty of..." Guilty of what? In the state of Georgia, he reads, any sleeping car passenger who remains in a compartment other than the one to which he is assigned is guilty of a misdemeanor and is subject to a maximum fine of # or twelve months' imprisbnment. The laws of the state of Michigan tell him, "Any person who shall undertake to medically treat any female person, and while so treating her shall represent to such female that it is, or will be necessary or beneficial to her health that she shall have sexual intercourse with a man, and any man, not being the husband of such female, who shall have sexual intercourse with her by reason of such representation, shall be guilty of a felony, and be punished by a maximum term of # years." Strange. Stranger still: "Every person who shall carnally know, or shall have sexual intercourse in any manner with any animal or bird, is guilty of sodomy..." No wonder everything's extinct! And this? "Whoever shall carnally know any male or female by the anus (rectum) or with the mouth or tongue, or who shall attempt intercourse with a dead body... # andor five years' imprisonConnecticut the use of contraceptive articles is forbidden, under penalty of a minimum fine of fifty dollars or sixty days to one year in prison -- and in Massachusetts "whoever sells, lends, gives, exhibits (or offers to) any instrument or drug, or medicine, or any article whatever for the prevention of conception, shall be subject to a maximum term of five years in prison or a maximum fine of #." What? What? Send a man to prison for decades for cunnilingualizing his wife and impose so trifling a sentence on the spreaders of contraception? Where was Connecticut, anyway? Where was Massachusetts? Historian that he is, he is not sure. God bless, he thinks, but the doom that came upon them was well merited. A bizarre folk to deal so lightly with those who would limit births! H e skims a few novels and dips into several films. Even though it is only the first day of his research, he perceives patterns, a fitful loosening of taboos throughout the century, accelerating greatly between # and # and again after #. Timid experiments in revealing the ankle lead, shortly, to bared breasts. The curious custom of prostitution erodes as liberties become more commonly obtained. The disappearance of taboos on the popular sexual vocabulary. He can barely believe some of what he learns. So compressed were their souls! So thwarted were their urges! And why? And why? Of course, they did grow looser. Yet terrible restraints prevail throughout that dark century, except toward the end, when the collapse was their liberation. He sees a forced, self-conscious mode of amorality coming into being. The shy nudists. The guilt-wracked orgiasts. The apologetic adulterers. Strange, strange, strange. He is endlessly fascinated by the twentieth century's sexual concepts. The wife as husband's property. The premium on virginity: well, they seemed to get rid of that Attempts by the state to dictate positions of sexual intercourse and to forbid certain supplementary acts. The restrictions even on words! A phrase leaps out of a supposedly serious twentieth-century work of social criticism: "Among the most significant developments of the decade was the attainment of the freedom, at last, for the responsible writer to use such words as fuck and cunt where necessary in his work." Can that have been so? Such importance placed on mere words? Jason pronounces the odd monosyllables aloud in his research cubicle. "Fuck. Cunt. Fuck. Cunt. Fuck." They sound merely antiquated. Harmless, certainly. He tries the modern equivalents. "Top. Slot. Top. Slot. Top." No impact. How can words ever have held such inflammatory content that an apparently penetrating scholar would feel it worthwhile to celebrate their free public use? Jason is aware of his limitations as a historian when he runs into such things. He simply cannot comprehend the twentieth-century's obsession with words. To insist on giving God a capital letter, as though He might be displeased to be called god! To suppress books for printing words like c--t and f -- k and s -- t! By the close of his day's work he is more convinced than ever of the validity of his thesis. There has been a monumental change in sexual morality in the past three hundred years and it cannot be explained only on cultural grounds. We are different, he tells himself. We have changed and it is a cellular change, a transformation of the body as well as the soul. They could not have permitted, let alone encouraged, our total-accessibility society. Our night walking, our nudity, our freedom from taboos, our lack of irrational jealousies, all of this would have been wholly alien to them, distasteful, abominable. Even those who lived in a way approaching ours -- and there were a few -- did so for the wrong reasons. They were responding not to a positive societal need but to an existing system of repression. We are different. We are fundamentally different. Weary, satisfied with what he has found, he leaves his office an hour ahead of time. When he returns to his apartment, Micaela is not there. T his puzzles him. Always here at this hour. The littles left alone, playing with their toys. Of course it is a bit early, not much. Just stepped out for a chat? I don't understand. She hasn't left a message. He says to his eldest son, "Where's Mommo?" "Went out." "Where?" A shrug. "Visiting." "How long ago?" "An hour. Maybe two." Some help. Fidgety, perturbed, Jason calls a couple of women on the floor, Micaela's friends. They haven't seen her. The boy looks up and says brightly, "She was going to visit a man." Jason stares sharply at him. "A man? Is that what she said? What man?" But the boy has exhausted his information. Fearful that she has gone off for a rendezvous with Michael, he debates phoning Edinburgh. Just to see if she's there. A lengthy inner debate. Furious images racing in his skull. Micaela and Michael entangled, indistinguishable, united, inflamed. Locked together in incestuous passion. As perhaps every afternoon. How long has this been going on? And she comes to me at dinnertime every evening hot and wet from him. He calls Edinburgh and gets Stacion on the screen. Calm, bulgy. "Micaela? No, of course she isn't here. Is she supposed to be?" "I thought maybe -- dropping in -- " "I haven't heard from her since we were at your place." He hesitates. Just as she moves to break the connection he blurts, "Do you happen to know where Michael is right now?" "Michael? He's at work. Interface Crew Nine." "Are you sure?" Stacion looks at him in obvious surprise. "Of course I'm sure. Where else would he be? His crew doesn't break till seventeenthirty." Laughs. "You aren't suggesting that Michael -- that Michela -- " "Of course not. What kind of fool do you think I am? I just wondered -- that perhaps -- if -- " He is adrift. "Forget it, Stacion. Give him my love when he comes home." Jason cuts the contact. Head bowed, eyes full of unwanted visions. Michael's long fingers encircling his sister's breasts. Rosy nipples poking through. Mirror-image faces nose to nose. Tonguetips touching. No. Where is she, then? He is tempted to try to reach him in Interface Crew Nine. Find out if Michael really is on duty. Or maybe off in some dark cubbyhole topping his sister. Jason throws himself face down on the sleeping platform to consider his position. He tells himself that it is not important that Micaela is letting her brother top her. Not at all. He will not let himself be trapped into primeval twentieth-century attitudes of morality. On the other hand, it is a considerable violation of custom for Micaela to go off in mid-afternoon to be topped. If she wants Michael, Jason thinks, let him come here decently after midnight, as a nightwalker. Instead of this skulking and sneaking. Does she think I'd be shocked to know who her lover is? Does she have to hide it from me this way? It's a hundred times as bad to steal away like this It introduces a note of deceit. Old-fashioned adultery: the secret rendezvous. How ugly! I'd like to tell her... The door opens and Micaela comes in. She is naked under a translucent flutter-robe and has a flushed, rumpled look. She smirks at Jason. He perceives the loathing behind the smirk. "Well?" he says. "Well?" "I was surprised not to find you here when I got home." Coolly Micaela disrobes. She gets under the cleanser. From the way she scrubs herself there can be no doubt that she has just been topped. After a moment she says, "I got back a little late, didn't I? Sorry." "Got back from where?" "Siegmund Kluver's." He is astounded and relieved all at once. What is this? Daywalking? And a woman taking the sexual initiative? But at least it wasn't Michael. If he can believe her. "Siegmund?" he says. "What do you mean, Siegmund?" "I visited him. Didn't the littles tell you? He had some free time today and I went up to his place. Quite blessworthy, I must say. An expert slotman. Not my first time with him but by far the best." She steps out from the cleanser, seizes two of the littles, strips them, thrusts them under for their afternoon bath. Paying almost no attention to Jason. He contemplates her lithe bare body in dismay. A lecture on urbmon sexual ethics almost spills from him but he dams his lips, baffled and agog. Having laboriously adjusted himself to accept the unacceptable notion of her incestuous love, he cannot easily come to terms with this other business of Siegmund. Chasing after him? Daywalking. Daywalking? Has she no shame? Why has she done this? Purely for spite, he tells himself. To mock me. To anger me. To show me how little she cares for me. Using sex as a weapon against me... Siegmund. But Siegmund should have had more sense. A man with his ambitions, violating custom? Perhaps Micaela overwhelmed him. She can do that. Even to Siegmund. The bitch! The bitch! He sees her looking at him now, eyes sparkling, mouth quirked in a hostile smile. Daring him to start a fight. Begging him to try to make trouble. No, Micaela, I won't play your game... As she bathes the littles he says quite serenely, "What are you programing for dinner tonight?" IV A t work the next day he decubes a motion picture of # -- ostensibly a comedy, he imagines, about two California couples who decide to exchange mates for a night, then find themselves without the courage to go through with it. Jason is wholly drawn into the film, enthralled not only by the scenes of private houses and open countryside but by the sheer alienness of the characters' psychology -- their transparent bravado, their intense anguish over a matter as trivial as who will poke what into whom, their ultimate cowardice. It is easier for him to understand the nervous hilarity with which they experiment with what he takes to be cannabis, since the film, after all, dates from the dawn of the psychedelic era. But their sexual attitudes are wondrously grotesque. He watches the film twice, taking copious notes. Why are these people so timid? Do they fear an unwanted pregnancy? A social disease? No, the time of the film is after the venereal era, he believes. Is it pleasure itself that they fear? Tribal punishment for violation of the monopolistic concept of twentieth-century marriage? Even if the violation is conducted with absolute secrecy? That must be it, Jason concludes. They dread the laws against extramarital intercourse. The rack and the thumbscrew, the stocks and the ducking-stool, so to speak. Hidden eyes watching. The shameful truth destined to out. So they draw back; so they remain locked in the cells of their individual marriages. Watching their antics he suddenly sees Micaela in the context of twentieth-century bourgeois morality. Not a timid fool like the four people in the film, of course. Brazen, defiant -- bragging about her visit to Siegmund, using sex as a way of diminishing her husband. A very twentieth-century attitude, far removed from the easy acceptance characteristic of the urbmon world. Only someone whose view of sex is tied to its nature as a , commodity could have done what Micaela has done. She has reinvented adultery in a society where the concept has no meaning! His anger rises. Out of # people in Urban Monad #, why must he be married to the one sick one? Flirting with her brother because she knows it annoys me, not because she's really interested in him. Going to Siegmund instead of waiting for Siegmund to come to her. The slotty barbarian! I'll show her, though. I know how to play her silly sadistic game! At midday he leaves his cubicle, having done less than five hours' work. The liftshaft takes him to the #th floor. Outside the apartment of Siegmund and Mamelon Kluver he succumbs to sudden terrible vertigo and nearly falls. He recovers his balance -- but fear is still great and he is tempted to leave. He argues with himself, trying to purge his timidity. Thinking of the people in the motion picture. Why is he afraid? Mamelon's just another slot. He's had a hundred as attractive as she. But she's clever. Might cut me down with a couple of quick quips. Still, I want her. Denied myself all these years. While Micaela blithely marches off to Siegmund in the afternoon. The bitch. The bitch. Why should  suffer? We aren't supposed to have to feel frustration in the urbmon environment. I want Mamelon, therefore. He pushes open the door. The Kluver apartment is empty. A baby in the maintenance slot, no other sign of life. "Mamelon?" he asks. Voice almost cracking. The screen glows and Mamelon's pre-programed image appears. How beautiful, he thinks. How radiant she is. Smiling. She says, "Hello. I have gone to my afternoon polyrhythm class and will be home at # hours. Urgent messages may be relayed to me in Shanghai Somatic Fulfillment Hall or to my husband Siegmund at Louisville Access Nexus. Thank you." The image fades. # hours. Nearly a two-hour wait. Shall he go? He craves another glimpse of her loveliness. "Mamelon?" he says. She reappears on screen. He studies her. The aristocratic features, the dark mysterious eyes. A self-contained woman, undriven by demons. A personality in her own right, not, like Micaela, a frayed neurotic whipped by the psychic winds. "Hello. I have gone to my afternoon polyrhythm class and will be home at # hours. Urgent messages may be relayed -- " He waits. The apartment, which he has seen before, impresses him anew with its elegance. Rich textures of hangings and draperies, sleek objects of art. Marks of status. Soon Siegmund will move up to Louisville, no doubt and these private possessions are harbingers of his coming elevation to the ruling caste. To ease his impatience Jason toys with the wall-panels, inspects the furniture, programs all the scent-apertures. He peers at the baby cooing in its maintenance slot. He paces. The other Kluver child must be two years old by now. Will it come home from the creche soon? He is not eager to entertain a little all afternoon while waiting tautly for Mamelon. H e tunes the screen and watches one of the afternoon abstractions. The flow of forms and colors carries him through another impatient hour. Mamelon will be here soon. #. She comes in, holding her little's hand. Jason rises, athrob, dry-throated. She is dressed simply and unglamorously in a cascading blue tunic, knee-length, and gives an unusually disheveled impression. Why not? She has spent the afternoon in physical exercise; he cannot expect her to be the impeccable, glistening Mamelon of the evenings. "Jason? Is something wrong? Why -- " "Just a visit," he says, barely able to recognize his own voice. "You look half flippo, Jason! Are you ill? Can I get you anything?" She discards her tunic and tosses it, crumpled, under the cleanser. Under it she wears only a filmy wrap; he averts his eyes from her blazing nudity. And stares out of the corners as she drops the wrap also, washes and dons a light housecoat. Turning to him again, she says, "You're acting very strangely." Out with it in a rush. "Let me top you, Mamelon!" A surprised laugh from her. "Now? Middle of the afternoon?" "Is that so wicked?" "It's unusual," she says. "Especially coming from a man who hasn't ever been to me as a nightwalker. But I suppose there's no harm in it. All right -- come on." As simple as that. She takes off the housecoat and inflates the sleeping platform. Of course -- she will not frustrate him, for that would be unblessworthy. The hour is strange but Mamelon understands the code by which they live and does not hold him strictly to the rules. She is his. The white skin, the high full breasts. Deepset navel. Black matted thatch curling lavishly onto her thighs. She beckons to him from the platform, smiles, rubs her knees together to ready herself. He removes his clothing, carefully folding everything. He lies down beside her, takes one of her breasts nervously in his hand, lightly nips her earlobe. He wants desperately to tell her that he loves her. But that would be a breach of custom far more serious than any he has committed thus far. In a sense -- not the twentieth-century sense -- she belongs to Siegmund and he has no right to intrude his emotions between them. With a quick tense leap he climbs her. As usual, panic makes him hurry. He gains control of himself and slows it down. He dares to open his eyes and is gratified to find that hers are closed. The nostrils flared, the lips drawn back. Such perfect white teeth. She seems to be purring. He moves a little faster. Clasping her in his arms; the mounds of her brpasts flattening against him. Abruptly, amazingly, something extraordinary is kindled within her. She shrieks and makes hoarse animal noises as she claws at him. He is so astonished by the fury of her coming that he forgets to notice his own. So it ends. Exhausted, he clings to her a little while after and she strokes his sweaty shoulders. Analyzing it in the afterward coolness, he realizes that it was not so very different from what he has experienced elsewhere. One wilder-than-usual moment, perhaps. But otherwise only the familiar process. Even with Mamelon Kluver, the object of his incandescent imaginings for three years, it was only the old two-backed beast. So much for romanticism. In the dark all cats are gray: old twentieth-century proverb. So now I've topped her. He withdraws and they go to the cleanser together. She says, "Better now?" "I think so." "You were terribly tight when I came in." "I'm sorry," he says. "Can I get you anything?" "No." "Would you like to talk?" "No. No." He is averting his eyes from her body again. He searches for his clothing. She does not bother to dress. "I guess I'll go," he says. "Come back some time. Perhaps during regular nightwalking hours. I don't mean that I really mind you coming in the afternoon, Jason, but it might be more relaxed at night. Do you follow what I'm saying?" She is frighteningly casual. Does she realize that this is the first time he has topped a woman of his own city? What if he told her that all his other adventures had been in Warsaw and Reykjavik and Prague and the other grubbo levels? He wonders now what he had feared. He will come back to her, he is sure. He makes his exit amid a flurry of grins, nods, half-winks and furtive direct glances. Mamelon blows him a kiss. ternoon. The whole point of this excursion will be lost if he comes home on time. He takes the dropshaft to his office and consumes two futile hours there. Even so, too early. Returning to Shanghai a little past #, he enters the somatic fulfillment hall and dumps himself into an imagebath. The warm undulating currents are soothing but he responds badly to the psychedelic vibrations from below and his mind fills with visions of shattered, blackened urbmons, all girders and skewed concrete. When he comes up it is # and the screen in the dressing room, picking up his emanations, says, "Jason Quevedo, your wife is trying to trace you." Fine. Late for dinner. Let her squirm. He nods to the screen and goes out. After walking the halls for close to an hour, beginning at the #th floor and snaking his way up to #, he drops to his own level and heads for home. A screen in the hall outside the shaft tells him again that tracers are out for him. "I'm coming. I'm coming," he mutters, irritated. Micaela looks rewardingly worried. "Where have you been?" she asks, the instant he appears. "Oh, around. Around." "You weren't working late. I called you there. I had tracers on you." "As if I were a lost boy." "It wasn't like you. You don't just disappear in the middle of the afternoon." "Have you had dinner yet?" "I've been waiting," she says sourly. "Let's eat, then. I'm starved." "You won't explain?" "Later." Working hard at an air of mystery. He scarcely notices his food. Afterward he spends the usual time with the littles. They go off to sleep. He rehearses what he will say to Micaela, arranging the words in various patterns. He tries inwardly to practice a self-satisfied smirk. For once he will be the aggressor. For once he will hurt her. She has become absorbed in the screen transmission. Her earlier anxiety about his disappearance seems to have vanished. Finally he is forced to say, "Do you want to discuss what I did today?" She looks up. "What you did? Oh, you mean this afternoon?" She no longer cares, it appears. "Well?" "I went to Mamelon Kluver." "Day walking? You?" "Me." "Was she good?" "She was superb," he says, puzzled by Micaela's air of unconcern. "She was everything I imagined she'd be." Micaela laughs. "Is it funny?" he asks. "It isn't. You are." "Tell me what you mean by that." "All these years you deny yourself nightwalkihg in Shanghai and go off to the grubbos. Now, for the stupidest possible reason, you finally allow yourself Mamelon -- " "You knew I never night walked here?" "Of course I knew," she says. "Women talk. I ask my friends. You never topped any of them. So I started to wonder. I had some checking done on you. Warsaw. Prague. Why did you have to go down there Jason?" "That doesn't matter now." "What does?" "That I spent the afternoon on Mamelon's sleeping platform." Silence. "You idiot." "Bitch." "Failure." "Sterilizer!" "Grubbo!" "Wait," he says. "Wait. Why did you go to Siegmund?" "To annoy you," she admits. "Because he's a rung-grabber and you aren't. I wanted to get you excited. To make you move." "So you violated all custom and aggressively daywalked with the man of your choice. Not pretty, Micaela. Not at all feminine, I might add." "That keeps things even, then. A female husband and a mannish wife." "You're quick with the insults, aren't you?" "Why did you go to Mamelon?" "To get you angry. To pay you back for Siegmund. Not that I give a damn about your letting him top you. We can take that stuff for granted, I think. But your motives. Using sex as a weapon. Deliberately playing the wrong role. Trying to stir me up. It was ugly, Micaela." "And your motives? Sex as revenge? Nightwalking is supposed to reduce tensions, not to create them. Regardless of the time of day you do it. You want Mamelon, fine -- she's a lovely girl. But to come here and brag about it, as if you think I care whose -- " "Don't be a filther, Micaela." "Listen to him! Listen to him! Puritan! Moralist!" They shout. The littles begin to cry. They have never heard shouting before. Micaela makes a hushing gesture at them behind her back. "At least I have morals," he says. "What about you and your brother Michael?" "What about us?" "Do you deny you've let him top you?" "When we were kids, yes, a couple of times," she says, flushing. "So? You never touched your sisters, I suppose." "Not only when you were kids. You're still making it with him." "I think you're insane, Jason." "You deny it?" "Michael hasn't touched me in ten years. Not that I see anything wrong with his doing it, except that it hasn't happened. Oh, Jason, Jason, Jason! You've spent so much time mucking around in your archives that you've turned yourself into a twentieth-century man. You're jealous, Jason. Worried about incest, no less. And whether I obey the rules about female initiative. What about you and your Warsaw nightwalking? Don't we have a propinquity custom? Are you imposing a double standard, Jason? You do what you like and I observe custom? And upset about Siegmund. Michael. You're jealous, Jason. Jealous. We abolished jealousy a hundred and fifty years ago!" "And you're a social climber. A would-be slicko. You aren't satisfied with Shanghai, you want Louisville. Well, ambition is obsolete, too, Micaela. Besides, you were the one who started this whole business of using sex to score debating points. By going to Siegmund and making sure I knew it. You think I'm a puritan? You're a throwback, Micaela. You're full of pre-urbmon morality." "If I am, I got that way from you," she cries. "No. I got that way from you. You carry the poison around in you. When you -- " The door opens. A man looks in. Charles Mattern, from #. The sleek, fast-talking sociocomputator; Jason has worked with him on several research projects. Evidently he has overheard the unblessworthy furor going on in here, for he is frowning in embarrassment. "God bless," he says softly, "I'm just out nightwalking and I thought I'd -- " "No," Micaela screams. "Not now! Go away!" Mattern shows his shock. He starts to say something, then shakes his head and ducks out of the room, muttering an apology for his intrusion. Jason is appalled. To turn away a legitimate nightwalker? To order him out of the room? "Savage!" he cries, and slaps her across the face. "How could you have done that?" She recoils, rubbing her cheek. "Savage? Me? And you hitting? I could have you thrown down the chute for -- " "I could have you thrown down the chute for -- " He stops. They both are silent. Y OU shouldn't have sent Mattern away," he says quietly, a little later. "You shouldn't have hit me." "I was worked up. Some rules just musn't be broken. If he reports you -- " "He won't. He could see we were having an argument. That I wasn't exactly available to him right then." "Even having an argument," he says. "Screaming like that. Both of us. At the very least it could get us sent to the moral engineers." "I'll fix things with Mattern, Jason. Leave it to me. I'll get him back here and explain and I'll give him the topping of his life." She laughs gently. "You dumb flippo." There is affection in her voice. "We probably sterilized half the floor with our screeching. What was the sense, Jason?" "I was trying to make you understand something about yourself. Your essentially archaic psychological makeup, Micaela. If you could only see yourself objectively, the pettiness of a lot of your motivations lately -- I don't want to start another fight. I'm just trying to explain things now -- " "And your motivations, Jason? You're just as archaic as I am. We're both throwbacks. Our heads are both full of primitive moralistic reflexes. Isn't that so? Can't you see it?" Of course. He walks away from her. Standing with his back to her, he fingers the rubbing-node set into the wall near the cleanser and lets some of the tensions flow from him into it. "Yes," he says after a long while. "Yes, I see it. We have a veneer of urbmonism. But underneath -- jealousy, envy, possessiveness -- " "Yes. Yes." "And you see what this does to my work, of course?" He manages a chuckle. "My thesis that selective breeding has produced a new species of human in the urbmons? Maybe so, but I don't belong to the species. You don't belong. Maybe they do, some of them. But how many? How many, really?" His mind continues to echo the question. She comes up behind him and leans close. He feels her nipples against his back. Hard, tickling him. "Most of them, perhaps," she says. "Your thesis may still be right. But we're wrong. We're out of place." "Yes." "Throwbacks to an uglier age." "Yes." "So we've got to stop torturing each other, Jason. We have to wear better camouflage. Do you see?" "Yes. Otherwise we'll end up going down the chute. We're unblessworthy, Micaela." "Both of us." "Both of us." He turns. His arms surround her. He winks. She winks. "Vengeful barbarian," she says tenderly. "Spiteful savage," he whispers, kissing her earlobe. They slip together onto the sleeping platform. The nightwalkers will simply have to wait. He has never loved her as much as he does this minute.  containers for the condition of man (Photos by Leroy Woodson -- Corcoran Gallery of Art "The most practical man on Earth and the wealthiest on top of that finds himself in the most extravagant and irrational position. The American metropolitan man is just plain silly and he's becoming aware ofit... The Architectural Vision of Paolo Saleri -- Corcoran Gallery of Art, Washington, D.C. T he condition of Man these days is often described as barely soso. God is dead and the cities are sagging. There are too many of thee and scarcely enough of me and too often thee won't listen. Air, water and Earth are polluted and few of us, from top to bottom, show any great inclination to stop chewing each other's jugulars for reasons ranging from pot to patriotism. Few things work and people don't want to. It was about time for something to happen in New Jersey. Man's current condition is probably as well exemplified in New Jersey as anywhere. The state is the most densely populated in the Union and economically among the most urbanized. Agriculture accounts for less than one per cent of its work force distribution; manufacture, trade, services and government -- in that order -- use up # of the remaining payroll. Spread out evenly over its land area nearly a thousand New Jerseyites might homestead each square mite of the state -- delete lakes and waterways, roads and other transportation facilities, manufacturing and business sites, waste depots and other unusable areas and conditions for life become much more crowded. Then try to shoehorn a badly needed modern jet airport right into where all the action is -- that's where jetports are needed -- and you have a problem. Perhaps even a sudden life-and-death problem. The photographs on the following pages treat it as such. The designer of the scale-model structures depicted, Arizona-based Architect Paolo Soleri, calls them arcologies, a name derived from combining architecture and ecology"When we cry for the raped Earth," says Soleri, "we cry for the narrowing lead we have on death." Soleri's view of the future, however, is audacious rather than tearful. Man must be contained -- but not imprisoned. His conditions of survival have grown increasingly complex -- until their byproducts threaten that very survival. Soleri's arcologies are also defined as "containers for the condition of man -- " italics ours -- and include all of modern man's life-support artifacts and, hopefully, their evolutionary potential. The first two photos show a three-dimensional model "container" titled #-D Jersey, recently exhibited at the Corcoran Gallery of Art in Washington, D.C., under the joint sponsorship of the Department of Housing and Urban Development and the Prudential Insurance Company. It is a singlestructure city, an integrated urban complex more than a mile in diameter and a half-mile high -- twiceplus the height of the Empire State Building -- designed to house, employ and completely service the economic, health, educational, cultural, physical and domestic needs With fresh air, sunlight and recreational facilities thrown in. The concept grew out of New Jersey's need for a new, major airport and is the result of a study in depth which originally involved the State Planning Commission as overall coordinator of state planning, the Ford Motor Company as transportation consultant, Rutgers University as supplier of sociological input -- and Paolo Soleri as designer. The bio'nomic function of #-D Jersey is that of a massive transportation center -- air traffic is its supporting industry. In the design shown (photo, p. #) the airfield -- hinted at only fractionally at upper left and top -- completely surrounds the city. Traffic from all points of the compass would reach the city without noisy and polluting overflights. Aircraft would touch down two to two and a half miles from the center of the city, taxi underground into the huge, encircling outer ring (shown partially at left and across the top of the photo). The ring houses terminals, freight and passenger areas, hangars and repair shops. Traffic departures reverse the process. Takeoffs or liftoffs would again take place well away from the heart of the city. A small heliport -- usable also by vertical-takeoff craft -- perches atop an elevator structure (shown at bottom left) forms to create compact situations and services local, short-hop traffluid and flexible enough to adjust fic. to the constantly changing survival Beyond the main airfield would demands of technological man. stretch agricultural areas supplyAmong the most striking of ing the city with consumables, or these is Babel Canyon, shown on the perimeter could be used for page #. Giant towers reach upecological preserves, wild-life saneward to a half-mile height to suptuaries or easily accessible recreport slanting elements -- canyons -- ational forests or other wilderness. in the airy center of the city. This The distance from the outer taxi arcology is designed to provide a ring to the mile-diameter high-rise virtually endless variety of buildstructure in the center ranges from ings to suit individual tastes from three-quarters of a mile to a mile, vertical dwellings to sloping hillThe bleacherlike formations shown sides and split-levels and intimate in the model as encircling the cenneighborhoods, tral structure house underground "Arcologies are not self-conindustrial plants and installations tained, closed environments," says and would be surfaced by parks Robert L. Walker, Jr., one of Paand gardens. olo Soleri's apprentices. "We're The photo on page # shows the simply defining a very large, hopehigh-rise complex -- or the city fully rationally organized containproper -- in more detail. Dwellings, er and then, within that container, neighborhoods, churches, small the various spaces, buildings, funcstores and playgrounds -- facilities tions and so forth would be made serving the intimate, familial funcaccording to the needs and wishes tions of life -- are contained on the of the society that would inhabit outer surface or "skin" of the city, it." The inner core houses public strucBabel Canyon, towering upward tures -- the university, schools, from a base of # acres -- less theaters and concert halls, other than one half a square mile -- is decultural centers, the financial dissigned to meet the needs and trict and administrative offices, wishes of # inhabitants, hotels and the like. one of Mr. Soleri's containers for two-thirds of a mile from a of the condition of Man designed surface area of a # acres (see to meet a specific area problem photo on page #), is intended to pitched to him and involving outrhouse # humans. The span side agencies. The others were of the structure, which consists of done as exercises using geometric two pyramid shapes that are skewed and supported on legs that also contain housing, is # feet. The pyramids are gigantic platforms and latticework into which a variety of buildings may be constructed. Again the outer surfaces of the arcology are designed for housing, gardens, playgrounds and neighborhoods and afford maximum air and sunlight. Cultural, business, administrative, medical and educational facilities are designed to occupy the interior of Hexahedron and an interior transportation system consisting of walkways, bicycle paths, moving sidewalks, escalators and pneumatictubes links the whole. Hexahedron is also admirably designed, according to Mr. Walker, for recycling its own wastes and sewage to produce -- for instance -- electric power. Collection is easy. "You're not dealing with laid-out, flat, horizontal systems and the possibilities of reusing the stuff are almost endless." N one of Mr. Soleri's giant arcologies has as yet attained structural reality, although his visionary designs have exploded dramatically on the speculative scene. Nor will they begin to house humans until many socio-economic and political attitudes change drastically. Exactly what changes are required will be tested, starting this year, in central Arizona. Groundwork for the construction of the first modest arcology, Arcosanti, is scheduled to begin early this summer. Strictly an experimental project, Arcosanti (see photo on page #) is designed to house from # to # people on ten acres of land situated in a wilderness preserve of # acres. Again quoting Mr. Walker: "The idea is, we're trying to test the concept of putting a city or town or whatever -- a, complete urban environment -- in a large, open park or preserve. It will allow people the option of having a city environment or raw nature." The test is an important one -- Mr. Soleri and his apprentices believe in an urban environment for Man. The rest of the # acres will be devoted to farming, recreation parks or just plain wilderness to increase the options. It is hoped that the project will invite as participants professional people -- architects, engineers, economists and the like -- who will be able to define new urban situations and build or design to meet them. Except for the container shown here, the purpose is to make Arcosanti a selfbuilding city. A kind of inevitability underlies many -- if not most -- of Paolo Saleri's concepts. "Miniaturization" is a key word that frequently and basically crops up in connection with his massive arcologies, which are basically conceived as social organisms following biological laws.m "As any organism evolves," Mr. Walker quotes his mentor, "as it has more options -- the structure in which it operates seems to implode." The arcologies are not designed to expand physically. "They're organized in the sense that, say, the human body is organized. It's very difficult for the human body to add another finger or to add another heart -- this takes These cities might be considered to be designed in such a way that their bones and nervous systems are defined. Then the skin and mind can go through almost infinite change, as in a human being. We're all organized in the same physical pattern but each of us is a separate individual, depending on how our senses and sensibilities develop. The concept can be applied to this organism called the city." Perhaps the sense of inevitability one has about Mr. Soleri's arcologies derives from the fact they include containers for virtually every condition in which technological Man has found himself. Asteromo is a city in orbit -- an asteroid designed to house indefinitely, under simulated Earth conditions, a population of about # people. "It is a double-skinned cylinder kept inflated by pressurization and rotation on its main axis. The inner skin is the ground on which man walks. It is lined with vegetation for food and the carbon dioxideoxygen cycle..." Mr. Soleri writes in his book. The City in the Image of Man, recently published byM.I.T. Then there are Novanoah I and Novanoah II for humans whose condition -- by preference -- is linked to the ocean. The first of these rises to a height of # meters -- nicely more than a half-mile -- above the surface of the ocean in which it floats on a wheel-like base of # acres. Mechanical facilities, industries, life-support systems, sea-farms and submarine harbors are designed below water level; housing, cultural, business and administrative centers above. Novanoah II is a seagoing giant, based on a floating platform three miles across and reaching up to a mile in height. Its population is estimated at # and distribution of facilities is about the same as in Novanoah I. Many of Mr. Soleri's "containers" are not only sociologically and spiritually but also technologically beyond the current condition of Man. We still lack know-how -- some of Mr. Soleri's most massive urban organisms are intended to be fusion-powered -- like having a little sun in your basement. Mr. Soleri does not present them as ultimate answers to Man's condition. They are simply to indicate a possible direction. And what would you say if someone were to ask you. Why not?  J IM Hailey had to look all through the house before he found his wife. She was soaking in the tub; her clothes lay strewn across the bathroom floor. "Say, Mona, what's all that meat on the front porch?" he said, frowning. "Looks like hell." She burst into tears. "That's not meat, that's Amanda Jean." "You must be kidding," exclaimed Jim. "Is this some damn fool joke?" "Joke!" She started to laugh. Jim could see she was close to hysteria; he got her out of the tub and into bed and brought her a drink of brandy. "Now, tell me all about it," he said calmly, although he was very upset himself. Amanda Jean was his favorite daughter. She took a deep, shuddering breath. "We were walking from the bus stop, along Elm. I met her downtown and we took the bus home together. And this... big station wagon draws up alongside, this fellow... leans out with his... gun -- " "What kind of gun?" "You know I don't know one from the other!" "Long barrel or -- Never mind. What happened then?" "He missed. I gave her a push. We started running. She was out ahead, she's so fast. Was so fast. I was trying to...get in the way, you know?" Jim touched her hand. "I know." "We got to the cedar hedge. So then I knew if we once got across the Hursts' lawn we could duck back of the big willow into the patio and be -- " her mouth had to work to form the word -- "safe. And I thought, Jim was right tO; put the willow there..." His hand twitched on hers. "But as soon as we reached the lawn she...went down. I tripped on her and I..." Jim waited, stroking her arm. "There, there. You did everything you could." But his mind was not with her; his mind was out in the street, hearing the shot, seeing Amanda Jean fall, inventing a face for the man who shot her and trying to memorize the invented face, as though it were real; just to be doing something, anything. "I crawled over, kind of laid across her. He said, 'Please look out.' I knew it was no use, but I just lay there, screaming, the way you do. So he pushed me aside..." "You got off easy." "...and put another...shot in her neck." "Not her head." "Of course not! The head was what he wanted I knew we should have cut her hair. I told you, remember? I said -- " "Go on, damn you!" he snarled. She set up a wail. "Oh, I'm sorry, Mona honey. Only when I feel so bad and then you say it's my fault -- " T hey dung to each other. She was shaking. "It was a rifle. I can see the long barrel..." "What did he look like? What kind of a looking fellow?" "Why, do you know what he looks like. You know Lister Willings, from up the hill. That big house on Cerrito?" "By sight. Not to speak to. Go on." "Well, he carried her up on the porch and asked could I let him have a bucket of water and some newspaper. So I did and he cleaned it all up. Nice and neat, didn't you think?" "Neat enough," he said. Her voice was fading and he needed a few more facts before she got to the end of her strength. "What did he take?" "Well, the head, of course, and the patches. In this plastic carrying case? Then he asked did I want him to quarter the rest, and I...said yes. I didn't know what to say, and you weren't here...he would have carried them inside but I said no, I didn't want him in my house. So he took his case and his knives and left." "And nobody came to give you a hand? None of the neighbors?" "Louise Hurst came over, soon as he left. Then Mrs. Atterman. Helped me in, left a message for you at the office and all -- but I sent them home, they have their dinner to fix. Jack Hurst'll be by when he sees your car. There's a new bottle of bourbon in the cupboard, underneath." "Well, I'll be gone for a while." He found the sleeping pills and gave her two with a drink of water. "Just lie quiet and you'll drop off. I'll leave a note for the kids." She brought his hand to her lips and lay back, eyes closed. He went downstairs and wrote the note, taping it to the refrigerator door so they would surely see it. He spread a plastic dropcloth on the back seat of his car, piled Amanda Jean's quarters on it and drove down to the police station. But he could have saved himself the trouble. "Hell, Jim," said Captain Morck, "I feel really bad about this but you know it's the season. Here's a man got his permit and his license, she was fifteen years of age, not a darn thing in the world I can do." "Shooting out of his station wagon?" cried Jim. "Who says?" "My wife was right there." Dave Morck grabbed irritably at a fly. "It's up to you, Jim. You can bring a charge against him, get your wife up on the stand and put her through this awful experience all over again -- and who's going to believe the girl's mother? And what's to stop him putting on a witness'll swear he was on foot?" Jim knew Dave was talking sense but it made him wild. "Aren't you supposed to enforce the law? Didn't you take some kind of oath of office?" "It's your wife," said Dave Morck... "You really want to put her through that, go ahead. And then what? Maybe he gets two years, out in ten months -- that going to bring back your girl?" "No." He slapped the desk, stood up slowly. "Take it easy." "Yeah." He walked out, making a brief gesture of greeting to Breierman and Foley. When he opened his car door he saw the flies on Amanda Jean and beat them off, swearing. place, through the gates and around to the front, or what he took to be the front, since it was where the driveway went. It was a real modern house. He walked up to the door and rang, looking the place over out of habit; sixty thousand in the house, ten for the lot, another ten for the tennis court and pool and some kind of barbecue out back -- he could smell the charcoal. The door opened. A heavy-set man in a flowered sport shirt said, "Yes?" down on Juanita and Elm." your daughter?" He stood back. "Come on in." It was a good-sized room, fireplace, ceramic tile floor. "What do you drink?"  "Not now, thanks." indicated a big leather chair. "Can't stay. I've got her quarters out in the car. How come you left them? I smelled barbecue just now -- you're not vegetarian. Didn't think she'd eat good?" "Oh, sure, but I hoped you could use them. My freezer's full, been pretty lucky this year. Say, actually, you like something succulent? Remember last fall, they opened up the pre-schoolers down in San Felipe? I've still got a few chops, little boy about three and a half, cuts like butter." "I have everything I need," said Jim. "But I'd surely appreciate it if you could spare Amanda Jean's trophies." "No can do. They're at Hamilton's already. I'll have him ship them over to you when they're mounted. He's putting them on a slab of Honduras mahogany, you'll have something really nice." He put up one hand. "My pleasure, don't mention it." "I wasn't about to, you dirty bastard. Sweet talking me, but I know you got her with a rolling shot. Real rodeo rifle, aren't you, you've been misinformed, Mr. Hailey. I wouldn't do a thing like that." "But you would call my wife a liar," Jim said gently. "Look here, Hailey -- " began home, offered you a drink -- " "And a pound of kindergarten cutlets and a piece of Honduras mahogany. You must figure I'm looking to be paid for my own mouth but Jim cut him off. "You might as well fix me that drink." looked around till he found the door to the kitchen. The wife was shredding cabbage. "Beg pardon. Ma'am. Could I trouble you to step in here?" She put down her knife and came in, looking from him to his gun rack but Jim got him first. He fell back across the bar with a crash of breaking glass and slid tinkling to the floor. J IM lowered the wife -- widow -- gently into a chair. "You saw it. Ma'am. You saw it was a legal kill." She nodded. When he brought back the vacuum she was still nodding. He slapped her sharply to bring her out of it -- but then he was sorry he did, because all the time he was nuisance of herself. "I know how you feel, ma'am," he said finally, "but I don't have all day. Got to get home, look after my kids." He got her back in the chair. "You ought to have somebody up here with you. You want me to call your people?" He meant to do this right. "No, I wijl," she said. He brought her the phone and she turned her head away and began talking in a low voice. When he was finished he went around and caught her eye, pointing to the quarters, but she shook her head, so he carried them out and dropped them in the back with Amanda Jean. He considered leaving his card in case she decided to sell -- but then he figured to pass on the tip to Hank Schloss. He didn't want anything that would remind him of this day, not even a commission. When he got home Mona was still asleep. The kids had fixed dinner and tidied up. They were good kids. He called Billy away from TV to help with the wrapping and freezing but after a few minutes he let him go -- the poor kid's eyes filled with tears every time he looked at his sister's slender quarters. Then he had a sandwich and a glass of beer and went to bed, although he did not fall asleep for the longest time. N ext day he notified the school and the insurance company. Mona and the kids went through Amanda Jean's clothes and divided up her records and trinkets. It looked to Jim as if they were taking shifts crying -- as soon as one dried up another started. Then he thought he would just get past it, the way he did after Duane was shot -- but maybe he was more attached to Amanda Jean than to Duane. Or maybe it was because he and Mona were older now, not likely to have any more kids. It was over and done with -- her trophies were up over cured and hung on the knotty pine scalp rack in the office; still he would be showing a property and his mind would go slipping away crash of glass, the smell of blood bald spot under his fingers during the scalping. And still he kept seeing her out of the corner of his eye. But it was always one of the other girls. sleeping right. Mona kept after him but he didn't want to talk about it -- it made him feel like a fool. Then one morning as he was leaving for the office she said, "Honey, I made a date for you to see Dr. Peabody." He just stood and stared at her and she got flustered. "Well, not really a date. He said he'd be working on his sermon this afternoon if you wanted to drop by. But I can call and break it -- " He picked up his jacket. "Seems as if you did enough talking about me already. I'll call."  And he meant to. But as the morning wore on he got to wondering what Dr. Peabody would say when he heard the whole story -- and after lunch Jim stopped by to tell it to him. Dr. Peabody didn't say a thing, just took off his glasses, turned them around and stared at them as if they were someone else's eyes. Jim sat forward. "Now, wasn't that wrong. Dr. Peabody? A person might close their eyes to the illegal shot, if it was a fellow needed food. But to drive off and leave her, all but the trophies -- don't you say it was wrong?" Dr. Peabody's uncovered eyes looked large and soft. "Of course there's a line between right and wrong. But it isn't straight and sharp, like a property line. It doesn't even stand still. It's more like the wet line that runs down the beach after a wave breaks. Ever watch? Then there's another wave and another wet line. Was it higher or lower this time? Is the tide coming in or going out?" Jim wasn't sure what Dr. Peabody was getting at, but he nodded politely. "Take your kill, Jim. Of Mr. "It was a one hundred per cent legal kill," said Jim. "Over and above that, it was to Mphold the law. If more people would get out and do like I did, we could get the guns out of the cars and give our girls a sporting chance." "I didn't ask if it was legal. I asked if it was right." "It surely was!" "Would you be here if you really believed that?" said Dr. Peabody quietly. "What?" said Jim. He felt confused. Dr. Peabody put his glasses on again -- now his eyes were smaller, farther away. "Jim. You killed in anger -- did you not?" "I never!" cried Jim. "I was cool as a butcher." "To be born as I was," says Anne McCaffrey, "on April first, imposes a challenge. In writing speculative fiction, I feel I have not failed the auspices of my natal day. "However, being # percent Irish indicates a certain perversity, so I tried out many things before I settled down to write. I dabbled in the theater arts and studied voice production for nine years before arriving at the horrifying conclusion that I was a better stage director than a singer. "I balance indifferent housekeeping with superb cooking, knit well -- and (would you believe?) embroider -- swim, sail, ride horseback (western style by preference), collect Graustarkian romances and resent being kept away from my typewriter by any of the above-mentioned diversions. Am currently raising five cats, a French poodle and three children -- though 'child' hardly describes my #'#" eldest son. He's seventeen and heading for college. No. # boy is an avid SF readnever recovered from being the 'Todd' in Decision at Doona), and my darling daughter, Georgeanne, grows in beauty, wisdom and inches along with other lovely young plants -- i. e., wolfbane. "I have been Secretary-Treasurer of the Science Fiction Writers of America for two years and am ardently looking for someone who'll take over so I can rest on my laurels. There are two awards and five novels to my credit, and I'm working on a sequel to Dragonfiight at present. "My eyes are green, my hair is silver and I freckle. The rest is subject to change without notice." "Ah?" said Dr. Peabody. "Well, then, I must be mistaken. I suppose you've eaten him." Jim looked at Dr. Peabody's chin. "I don't know. Maybe. Mona handles all that." "Did you eat him, Jim?" "No, sir," he muttered. "Why not?" Jim looked away, up one wall of Dr. Peabody's study and down the other. "Why not, Jim?" Jim looked down at his hands. "Then, of course, you had no right to take his life. And you know it, don't you? In your heart. Don't you, Jim?" All of a sudden he felt something snapping inside his chest, as if a great big rubber band had been holding him together. He walked to the door, tried to speak -- and just went on out. He drove over to the far side of the golf course and sat in his car crying for about half an hour. Then he went home and made himself a drink and began taking quarters out of the freezer. "Call the gang," he told Mona. "Barbecue tomorrow." Mona looked at him and kept her mouth shut. She was a really good wife. N ext morning early he started the fire and trimmed out the meat. Then he mixed up his own special sauce and began basting. He used a child's toy broom that he kept for barbecues. Once or twice he had a call from the office but mostly he just stood around painting on sauce and fussing with the fire. That night Hank Schloss said it was the best he ever ate. "Only I wish I had a few days notice, so's I could have worked up a real appetite! What came over you all qf a sudden?" "Why, Hank, you ought to know," said Jim, "there's three things a man don't like to hang around and wait for, once he gets the notion -- and two of them's barbecue!" They all laughed. But in fact he ate very little. And even so he was up most of the night, puking. But next morning when he came downstairs he felt it was going to be all right. He stopped at the stove and laid his cheek against Mona's and she reached around and patted his shoulder with the oven mitt. On his way to the office he stopped at the Peabody's and dropped off two fine rib roasts out of his freezer. "Your very own girl!" exclaimed Mrs. Peabody..."I am touched! And what joy to have something tender, for a change!" She clapped her hand over her mouth. "Aren't I awful, talking like this? When people are so kind and generous about sharing with us? But you know, it generally turns out to be somebody's old aunt, for braising."  "I've decided not to die in the noturoi order of things," John Penondrew said. "The idea appeois to me strongly..." I... let him know that the word translated 'everlasting' by our writers is what the Greeks term aionion, which is derived from aion, the Greek for Saeculum, an age. But the Latins have not ventured to translate this by secular, lest they should change the meaning into something widely different. For many things are called secular which so happen in this world as to pass away even in a short time; but what is termed aionion either has no end, or lasts to the very end of this world. T his is an attempt to assemble such facts (hard and soft) as may yet be found about a remarkable man who seemed to be absolutely balanced and integrated, yet who developed a schizo-gash deep as a canyon right down the middle of his person. Dr. George Drakos says that he developed three or four such schizo-gashes. This is also an attempt to record some of the strange goingson in the house on Harrow Street -- and it is a half-hearted (no, a faint-hearted or downhearted) attempt to record the looser goingson in the subsequently forever house on Harrow Street. The subject is a man who had everything, took hold of something beyond that and was broken to pieces by it. Or was not. "I want to be the complete man," John Penandrew used to say to himself. "I want to be the complete man," he would say to all of us who would hear him. Well, he was already the most complete man that any of us had ever seen. He had been a promising young man: as Don Marquis has said of himself, and had been a promising young man for twenty years. But Penandrew didn't show those twenty years at all, except in his depth. His eyes, his shape, his everything was just as all had been when he left Monica Hall twenty years before: he had been a gilded youth then -- or at least he had been plated over with a very shiny substance. He still was, he was still that youth, but in his depth he was a full man, sure and mature, and with the several appearances together and unconflicting. For he was also the boy he had been thirty years before, in no detail changed. He had been a loud-mouthed kid, but smart all the time and smooth when he wanted to be. Now there was a boy, a youth and a man, three non-contradictory stages of him looking out of his gray eyes. His complexity impressed me strongly. And it also impressed four men who were not as easily impressed as I was. There were five men who knew everything; and there was myself. We met loosely two or three times a year. The five men who knew everything were this John Penandrew (he was in banks as his father had been); Dr. George Drakos, who was Greek and who used to go to Greek school in the evenings; Harry O'Donovan, who was a politician as his fathers had been forever; Cris Benedetti, an ex-seminarian who taught literature and esoterica at the university; and Barnaby Sheen, who was owner of the Oklahoma Seismograph Enterprizes. These five men were all rich, and they all knew everything. I wasn't and I didn't. I belonged to the loose group by accident: they had never noticed that I alone had not become rich or that there were evident gaps in my information. We had all gone to school twenty years before to the Augustinians at Monica Hall and minds once formed by the Augustinians are Augustinian forever. We had learned to latch onto every sound idea and intuition and to hold on forever. At least we had more scope than those who went to school to the Jesuits or the Dominicans. This information is all pertinent. Without the Augustinian formation John Penandrew would never have shattered -- he'd have bent. I 'VE decided not to die in the natural course of things," John Penandrew said softly. The other four of those men who knew everything didn't seem at all surprised. "You've given enough thought to it, have you?" Cris Benedetti asked him. "That's really the way you want it?" "Yes, that's the way I want it," John Penandrew said. "And I've considered it pretty thoroughly." "You've decided to live forever then, have you?" Barney Sheen asked with just a hint of boyish malice. "Naturally not to live forever here," Penandrew attempted to explain. "I've decided to live only as long as the world lasts, unless I am called from my plan by peremptory order. I am resolved, however, to live for very many normal lifetimes. The idea appeals to me strongly." "Have you decided just how you will bring this about?" Dr. George Drakos asked. "Not fully decided. I've begun to consider that part only recently. Of first importance is always the decision to do a thing. The means of carrying it out will have to follow that decision and flow from it. There is no real reason why I shouldn't be able to do it, though." "No, I suppose not," Cris Benedetti said thoughtfully. "You're an intelligent man and you're used to tall problems. But there have been other intelligent men and, as far as I know, none of them has done this thing." "Do you know of any really intelligent man who has decided to do this and then has failed in the doing?" Penandrew asked. "No, not if you put it that way," Cris admitted. "Most problems remain unsolved simply because they have never been tried seriously and in the proper framework. And there are legends of men (I presume them to have been intelligent) who have done this thing and are doing it. Not very reputable legends, though." "Well, what is it then, an elixir of youth that you'll be seeking?" Harry O'Donovan asked in his high voice. "No, Harry, that idea is clearly unworkable. It couldn't be taken seriously by anyone except a youth," Penandrew talked it out carefully. "It will not be an elixir of youth: it will be an elixir of all ages -- that, I believe, is the crux of the matter. I do not want to be only a youth forever or for a very long time -- I am more than just a youth now. It would not be possible to remain a youth forever." "Then what?" O'Donovan demanded. "I don't believe you've thought this out very thoroughly, John. Do you want to live for a very long time and you getting older and older and older all that time?" "But I have thought it out pretty thoroughly, Harry. I will get old only at one end, only in depth. I will become a complete man -- and then still more complete. I believe there is no record of any really complete man's ever dying -- that's the thing." "I believe there is no record of any complete man at all," George Drakos said. "That's really the thing." "There's probably been a large handful of us," Penandrew said. "I... know pretty well what I want to do and I know pretty well what it consists of. I will become every aeon of myself simultaneously; then I will have become a complete man -- and then I will not die. There is a meaning within a meaning of the old word aeon. Aeon means ages. But the pleroma or plentitude is made up of substantial powers called aeons. I maintain that these two meanings are the same. In Gnosticism the aeon is one of the group of eternal beings that combine to form the supreme being -- all are eternal and simultaneous but no one of them would be eternal out of combination. I believe that there is analogy on the human plain; and I intend to become that analogy, to be all my ages simultaneously and forever, to be every aeon of myself. I will be forever a boy, forever a youth, forever a man and forever an old man. I'm already something of this multiple appearance. I'm told. I guarantee that I'll be a boy forever. I'll nail down that end." "And what happens when the old man in you gets older and older and dies?" Drakos said. "I don't know what will happen but I'm certainly interested in knowing, George. Possibly I will assume a still older man and then a still older. I'm not sure there is a necessary connection between very old age and death. It may be, though, that the extreme aeons of me will pass over the edge and give me a foot in each world. I'd like that. The possibilities are almost endless. But I believe that the boy in me, the youth in me, the man in me will live for innumerable lifetimes." "Oh brother!" Harry O'Donovan sounded in his high voice. "And how will you be doing it all? Not by talking about it. I'll bet." "Yes, I will do it by considerable talking about it and by much more thinking about it," Penandrew ventured. "It is not a thing for gadgets or apparatuses, though I may employ, them some. It is a thing, I believe, of mental and physical disposition and I tell you that I'm well disposed toward it." T his John Penandrew who lived in the big house on Harrow street was married to Zoe Archikos. Barny Sheen would like to have been married to her. So would Cris Benedetti and Harry O'Donovan. So would George Drakos except that she was his cousin. Zoe was a creature that has become fairly rare these last twenty-five centuries: a blonde Grecian, a veritable Helen, a ge;nuinely classic model with that brassiness that must go with it. The bronze age understood the necessity of this high brass, but we have forgotten. Oh, she was form and life, she was perfection and brindled passion -- and she was also the blast of a brass horn. John Penandrew was fortunate in having her; she should have been elixir enough for anyone. But he was fortunate in almost everything. T he fathers tell us that Adam, in his preternatural state, enjoyed all ages at once," Barney Sheen said, "so it is not strictly true that he had no childhood, even though he was created adult. He was created all ages at once. It was a good trick till he broke it. And, by coincidence, I recently ran into the still surviving legend of the one man who, since Adam, is most persistently believed to have been all ages at once and to be still alive." "Coincidence, which is simultaneity, is valid when it touches a simultaneous man as I am becoming," John Penandrew said with what would have been pomposity in another man. "Ah -- where did you run into the latest legend of Prester John, Barney?" "In Ethiopia. I have several crews doing petroleum exploration work there and I visited there recently. Some of the simple local workmen talk of the everlasting man as if he were a present-day presence." "Near Magdala, was it?" John Penandrew asked with sudden eagerness. "About seventy miles northwest of there, on the Guna slopes." "I was sure it was near. Magdala, of course, is a modern nameform of old Mogadbre, the legendary kingdom of Prester John." "That's impossible," George Drakos cut in. "Anyone with even an elementary knowledge of the Amharic language would know that the one name could not change into the other." "Anyone with even an elementary knowledge of anything would know that both names are from the Geez and not the Amharic language," Cris Benedetti sneered, "and there is a strong possibility that the two names are the same, George." (It is sometimes confusing to have these acquaintances who know everything.) "But you can't do it, John, in Ethiopia or anywhere; you can't be the simultaneous man," Cris continued. "You haven't the integrity for it." "Why not, Cris? I pay tithes of cummin and that other stuff. I love my wife and many other persons. I have a pleasant way with my money and I do not grind the faces of the poor. Why haven't I integrity?" "You have common decency, John, but not integrity," Cris said. "I use the word to mean unified totality and scope -- that is integrity in the theological sense. I use the word as Tanquerey uses it." (They used to study Tanquerey's Dogmatic Theology in the seminaries. Now they study rubbish.) "There are several ways I can go about this," Penandrew said. "I believe that we originally had this simultaneity and everlastingness as a preternatural gift. Then we were deprived of it. But it remains a part of our preternatural nature. This means that we must be deprived of it all over again every day or it will flow back into us. It could be as simple a thing as actinic rays depriving us of this handy gift of everlasting life. I've studied these possibilities a little. I could have a series of silver plates or baffles set into my head to combat the rays. That's one way." "What's the other ways?" Barney Sheen asked. "Oh, proper disposition of mind and body. Induced mystic states combined with my natural powers and proclivities. I believe that there may be gadgetry employed as a trigger -- but only as a trigger for the alteration. I believe that it will be mostly realizing a state of being that already belongs to us, something that belongs to our preternatural nature." "Or our unnatural nature," Barney said. "You didn't use to play so loose with words. What's the other way, John?" "Oh, I may go and find Prester John and learn how he's been doing it these thousands of years," John Penandrew said. "And I will go and do likewise." "Did you ever hear anything like that, Laff?" Barney asked me. "Has the subject ever been handled in your -- ah, pardon my smile -- field?" "Several stories have handled the subject," I said, "but not in the variation that Penandrew wants to give it." II Saying: O grandfather, the little ones have nothing of which to make a symbol. He replied, saying:...they shall make of me their symbol...the four divisions of days (stages of life they shall enable themselves to reach and enter... of town for about a year. When he came back he had a different look to him. Oh, he had simultaneity now! He really had it. He was the boy he had been thirty years ago; he was the youth he had been twenty years ago; he was the man he should have been now and he was also an older man. He was all these several persons or ages at once, much more than he had been before -- all of them, completely and unconflictingly. He had pulled it off. He was truly the simultaneous man. But that isn't exactly what we mean when we say that he had a different look to him. In all his simultaneous persons he had something just a little bit lopsided about him. One eye was always just a little bit larger than the other. There was more than a hint of deformity and there shouldn't have been this in a complete man. But he was the complete man now. He had done it. He had pulled the coup. He was wound up all the way and he would live forever unless he flew apart. This was no fakery. You could feel that he had done it. He lived in the big house on Harrow Street with the brassy classy Zoe and they lived it to the hilt. There wasn't ever anyone in such a hurry to have so much fun so fast. They were perfervid about it. But why should he be in such a hurry when he had forever? Well, he had money and he had talent and he had Zoe. The boy was strong in him now (he had been a loud-mouthed kid but smart all the time and smooth when he wanted to be); the youth was in him very strong (he had been a gilded youth or at least a very brassy one); and the man and the older man were vital and shouting in him. The Penandrews were cutting a wide swath and they were much in the papers. But what was John's big hurry now? "Add one dimension, then you might as well add another." He grinned with a grin a little too lopsided for a complete and simultaneous man. "Speed, that's the thing. Speed forever and lean heavy on that hooting horn." But it was another year before myself and those five men who knew everything were all together again. 'with his lopsided grin as though he were too full of mischief to talk. And Barnaby Sheen wound into one of his cosmic theses, of which he had hundreds: "Just before the Beginning there was a perfect sphere and no other thing." Barney spoke in his rich voice. "At least it supposed itself to be a perfect sphere -- it had no imperfect spheroid with which to compare itself. It suspected that it was revolving at a very high rate of speed, such a rate of speed that it would immediately fly apart if the rotation could be established as fact. But in relation to what point could it be rotating? "It was not in space -- there was no space beyond it; how could there be? It could not be in motion, of course, there being nothing relative to it. Neither could it be at rest -- in relation to what could it be at rest? It was not in time nor in eternity, there being nothing to pose it against in either aspect. It had no size, for there was nothing to which it might be compared -- it might be a pinhead in size, or a mega-megalo. It had no temperature, it had no mass, it had no gravity -- all of these things are relative to other things. "Then an exterior speck appeared. This was the Beginning, not the sphere's lone existence. The mere speck was less than one diameter of the sphere and was at of diameters from it. Now there was both contrast and relationship. "Now there was size and mass and temperature, space, time and motion; for there was something to relate to. The sphere was indeed found to be in furious and powerful rotation, now that it could rotate in relation to something. It was in such rapid rotation that it deformed itself with its own centrifugal force, it ruptured itself, it flowed apart completely and everything thence is from its pieces. "What happened to the speck? Was it consumed in the great explosion? Probably not. Likely it had never existed at all. It was a mere illusion to get things started. Say, I consider that an excellent 'In the Beginning' bit. Can you use that, Laff? Can you make a piece out of that piece?" "I will use it some day," I said. "The important thing about that speck was its duration." John Penandrew licked the words out with a tongue that now seemed a little lop-sided. "It lasted for much less second. It was in contrast to the short-duration speck that the thenhappening cosmos acquired its delusion of immortality." "You are sure it is a delusion. Pen?" Cris Benedetti asked anxiously, as though much depended on the answer. "Yes, all a delusion," Penandrew grinned. "We cosmic types call it the workable delusion, and we will work it for all it is worth." "Tell us the truth, Penandrew," Barnaby Sheen said gruffly. "Did you really do it? And how did you do it?" "I really did it, Barney. I'll not die. I'll dance on your graves and on the graves of your great-greatgrandchildren. I'll make a point of it. I'll dance naked on the graves as David danced before the Ark." "Why such frenzied pleasure in our going. Pen?" Cris asked with some hurt. "It's the boy in me. He's a bit monstrous now and he's me. I can't change him or any of us or it will all collapse. It's mine. I'll hang onto it. I'll bow my back. I won't give an inch ever. I've got a mind-set in me now -- that's a big part of it." "Yes, I believe you did pull it off, Penandrew," Barney said slowly. "How did you do it, though? By elixir? By plates against the rays? By Prester John's secret? How?" "Oh yes, I finally lifted the secret from Prester John himself and now I will not die in the natural course of things. But I'll not tell you about it. You don't need to know about it. Why should you want to know?" "We also might want to avoid dying in the natural course of things," Doctor George Drakos said softly. "No, no, that's impossible," Penandrew shouted. "I won't be done out of it by anyone. I'll hold onto it for dear life -- and that is exactly the case of it." "Is it an exclusive thing?" Harry O'Donovan asked, "and it can't be shared?" "It cannot be shared," Penandrew said harshly. "It isn't anything like you think it is. It isn't at all as I thought it might be. It became a freak in its general withdrawal. It's a jealous thing. It's a snake in the hand and it must be held tightly. It isn't the preternatural thing I thought it would be. It's an unnatural thing now -- and only one person in the world can have it at a time, for all time. I won't let go of it. Hack my hands off -- but I won't let go of it!" "How is Prester John?" Barney Sheen asked in a strong low tone. "Oh, leave off the legends," Harry O'Donovan sounded angrily. "If there was a Prester John ever -- he's been dead these thousand years." "No. About eighteen months," Penandrew said. "I found him alive. And now he is dead." "You killed him," Barney said simply. "How would I kill him?" Penandrew protested. "He died of old age and God knows that that is the truth. He crumbled to dust. Why should he not have died of old age? Do you know how long he had been around? He saw Rome fall. And Jerusalem." "What did you take from him?" Barney Sheen asked. "I took the jealous thing, the only thing. And now I will not die in the natural course of things. He wanted me to take it. He had been trying to give it to someone for a long time." "That is the truth?" Sheen asked. "That is the truth," Penandrew said. And it was the truth, we all knew that, but it was a lopsided truth. Penandrew left us suddenly then. "May the sun come up on him crooked in the morning," Harry O'Donovan said bitterly. But in the big house on Harrow Street, John and Zoe Penandrew lived it up to the haft. It was speed forever and lean heavy on the hooting horn. There was something a little disreputable about the couple now -- if that word can be used of rich and positioned people. John grew older only in the old man of him. The boy in him was still the boy, the youth still the youth, the man still the man. He was living at least four lives at once, all at high speed and all forever. Zoe became more buxom and more classic, more brassy, more lively. If she aged at all she did it entrancingly and disgracefully -- but not ungracefully. There was nobody like her. She was full and overflowing, always. All the fun that could be crammed into every day and night! Speed, and the dangerous teetering that goes with very high speed. They went on forever. Actually they went on for ten years. Then Zoe left him and he broke up. No. He broke up first and then she left him. "I lost it," he said, "and I couldn't have. Nobody could ever have got it out of my grip." HI For his duration too there is a word -- the word Aevum or Aeviternity, the duration of that in which its essence or substance knows no change: though by its accidents it can know change... the house on Harrow Street took a peculiar turn. Things had been hectic when Zoe was there; they had been noisy and publicized. But, whatever Zoe was, she was always High Brass. She'd had class. Now the house and happenings degenerated. John Penandrew brought those three nephews of his into the big house to live with him. They were a crass bunch. There was something pretty low about them, and they brought John pretty low. A man should not be ashamed of his poor relations, of course: he should help them if they need help; and perhaps it was the essence of charity that John should take them into his own house. John had real charity in his heart; there is no taking that away from him. He also had baser things there and they began to pour out of it now. The three nephews were bums and John Penandrew became a bum along with them. Rich bums are the worst kind. And there was no doubting the kinship. All three of the fellows had the family look strongly. They were loudmouths, as John had always been a little -- but they were not smart and they were not smooth, as John could be when he wished. They all had what I can only call a facial deformity and they had it to a grotesque degree where John had it only to a minor extent. It was that lopsided look. It was that one eye bigger than the other. Coming out of that clan, John Penandrew came by his own slight deformity honestly. There were low-life doings at the big house on Harrow Street. The four Penandrew males each seemed to bring in seven cronies worse than himself. There were riotous doings there and the black maria was a frequent visitor to those doors. There was the aroma of stale evil in all this and John hadn't used to be a bad sort of man. John Penandrew talked rationally but sadly whenever we came across him. "I should never have taken the thing," he said. "I knew before I finally seized it that it was wrong and unnatural. And, having taken it go easier when I found what deformity it really was. 'The corruption of the best is the worst -- ' do you remember when we were taught that? This excellent gift was taken away from us long ago, and for a reason. I had it as a tainted and forbidden remnant, and I held onto it like a snake in the hand. But I will not easily give up any strong idea that I have held. I have an intransigent mind. Do you remember when we were taught to have thaf I held it too tight, and it shattered me." And in fact John Penandrew was a shattered man now -- or a splattered one. The sap had been all drained out of him, as though the nephews were sapsuckers or bloodsuckers who preyed on him. He weathered badly. Now he looked older than he was and he no longer looked all ages at once. He aged monstrously -- he leered and lolled. He seemed to be returning to most unaromatic dust. He had given up his chairmanships of the boards and his associations with the banks. It was their loss. He had always been very smart in matters of business and policy. He knew that that was finished with him now. He took his money and went home. And that home was a shipwreck. The middle nephew was as queer as a glass-egg goose. He had a stack of morals charges against him and John Penandrew had thousands of dollars of bond out on him. He was an almost personable fellow, but he was slanted -- how he was slanted! The youngest nephew was no window-breaking, arsonous vandal who led a wild pack and always left a trail right up to the Harrow Street house. What things he got away with because he was not yet adult! And him much more intricate than the adults who had to deal with him and much more deadly -- it is pretty certain that he killed larger and higher things than cats and broke more fragile things than windows. The oldest nephew, a twisted humorist, an almost good fellow, was the instigator of the endless series of sick parties held in the big house, the procurer of the dozen or so florid witches who always came with the dark. He was an experimenter in the vices, an innovator of reputation. John Penandrew had become an old and dirty caricature of himself. There was something artificial about him now, as though he were no more than a mask and effigy propped up on a display float at some garish carnival. The shape he was in, John Penandrew surely could not go on forever and he didn't. After about three years of cohabitation with the nephews, John Penandrew died. That should have wrecked the legend. Maybe not, though. Well, it really seemed that he did not die in the natural course of things. There was something most unnatural about the course of his dying, as though he had turned to dust before he died; as though what died was not himself at all; as though the dying were an incident, almost an afterthought. He wasn't much more than fifty years old. He looked ninety. Zoe didn't come to the funeral. "He isn't in very good shape right now," she said. "I'll wait a few months, and then go back to him when things are looking a little better with him." She wasn't at all distraught; she was just not making sense. She left the country the night before the funeral. A fter the funeral mass, after the Zecharih Canticle when the body is taken out from the church, Barnaby Sheen whispered to the priest in the vestibule: "I don't believe you've got him all there." "I don't believe so either," the priest whispered back. Zoe inherited. The nephews? No, they didn't get anything. There was something a little bit loose about those nephews. They weren't -- ah -- seen again. No trace was found of them, either backward or forward. They simply hadn't been. In the legal and recorded sense, at least, John Penandrew hadn't had any nephews. He had had attributes, we suppose, but not nephews. Well, peace to the pieces of the poor rich man! I T'S a moral paradigm, really, of a man who reached for too much and was shattered by it. It's a neat instance of final moral compensation and seemliness. Yes, except that it wasn't neat; that this wasn't the final part of it; and that the compensation was not particularly moral. It was not neat because there were pieces left sticking out of it -- a primordial brass horn that surely wasn't Gabriel's; and three, at least, noisy persons in the house on Harrow Street. But it was not stated that the nephews were not heard from again. They were heard. Oh how they were heard! They were the noisiest unbodied bodies that ever assaulted honest ears. They and their florid witches (unseen also) made the nights -- well -- interesting for quite some months in that long block on Harrow Street. This was the first phase of the Haunted House in Harrow Street. It was featured in Sunday supplements everywhere, likely in your own town paper. It was included in books like Beyond the Strange. It became a classic instance. And that was only the first phase of the Haunted House episode. The next phase was not so loudly trumpeted (don't use that word in this case) to the world. There was a tendency to play it down. It was too hell-fire hot to handle. Zoe came back to town, bright and big and brassy as ever. A classic personage. Zoe. How the classic has been underestimated and misunderstood! But she came in almost silently, muted brass with only a hint of the dazzle and blare. "I believe that things will be looking a little better with my husband John now," she said. "He should be better composed by this time. I am his wife. I will just move in with him again and be the proper wife to him." "Move in where?" Harry O' Donovan asked aghast, "into the grave?" "Oh no. I'll move back into the house on Harrow Street and live there with my husband." "Zoe, did you take the, well, thing from John?" Barney Sheen asked curiously. "Yes, I took it, Barney, but only for this short while. I'll give it back to him now. He may be able to cope with it this time. I don't need such things for myself. This time I am certain that we will have a long and entertaining life together. All things coalesce for us now." "Zoe, you're not making sense. John Penandrew is dead!" Cris Benedetti shouted. "Who isn't?" she asked simply. "I'll bet you though, Cris -- " (raucous horn blowing in the far distance) "that he's more alive than you are at this minute. Or you or you or you or you. If any of you were as alive as he is, I'd have you." "You're out of your wits, Zoe," George Drakos said and blinked. There was something the matter with Drakos' eyes, with all of our eyes. Somewhere a brassy shimmer of the second brightest light that human eyes will ever see. The four men who knew everything did not know Zoe Archikos; much less did I. Z OE moved back into the house on Harrow Street. And how was it with her there? Noisy, noisy. Some things at least coalesced for her or into her: among these, the florid witches who used to come with the dark. Their voices had been so jangling because they were broken voices, part voices. Now they were together in that dozentoned instrument, the red-brass, the flesh-brass. They had never been anything other than wraiths of her. Now she was all one again. There was some evidence also (shouting, grisly evidence) that the aeons or nephews or attributes had all coalesced into John Penandrew again. Well, that is the sort of thing that a town must live with, or die with; but it will not live on a normal course. L isten. No, not with your ears! Listen with your crawling flesh! Did you yourself ever meet a man after you had seen him dead? It does give you a dread, does it now? There was no need of elaboration. John Penandrew was a humorist but by that time he had become a little edgy of horror humor. There was none of that coming through the walls business. He came in normally by the door and sat down. "Jesus Christ!" Barney Sheen moaned. "Are you a ghost, John?" "The very opposite," Penandrew said softly. "In fact, I had to give up the ghost." Penandrew was that kind of humorist, but even bad Jokes are shocking from a man who's supposed to be dead. "It wasn't all of you in the coffin was it, John?" Barney asked in wonder. "No. Only my older aspect went over the edge. I once thought that this would give me a foot in each world and I was curious about it. It didn't work that way. I have no consciousness of that aspect now; nor, I suppose, has he of me. I shuffled off the mortal coil there. I've won. That's something. Nobody else ever won at it, except those like Zoe who were already preternatural." "You're a damned zombie, Penandrew!" Harry O'Donovan cried in shrill anger. "Can a zombie be damned?" Penandrew asked. "I don't know. Tell me, Chris. You were the theology student. For damnation is there not required a nature of a certain moment? But I'm of another moment now. Momentum, I am saying, which means a movement and a power and a weight; and 'moment of time' is only part of its meaning and only part of mine." "Damn your Latin! You're a deformity," O'Donovan cried. "Yes, I'm a deformed curve, the one that never closes on itself," Penandrew said with his lopsided smile. "Barney Sheen's 'In the Beginning' bit left something out. There was what might have been a perfect sphere, yes. There was, possibly, an exterior speck for contrast. I say that there was something else, one curve that would not close when everything else closed into the rather neat package that called itself The Cosmos, the Beauty. There was one shape left over. I am part of that other shape. Try being a little lopsided sometimes, men. You'll live longer by it." That was the last real talk that we ever had with John Penandrew. He never sought our company again and we sure never sought his. N obody else lives in that long block on Harrow Street now, but the noises are over-riding in that whole part of town. There is nothing the law can do. It is always that beautifully brassy woman there when they call and always with her artless answers: "It is only myself and my husband together here," Zoe says, "and we taking our simple pleasures together. Is that so wrong?" Even coppers get that funny look in their eyes when they have been hexed by the prevading sound of the brass winds. Old boys and young men often gather near that house at night and howl like wolves from the glandular ghosts that the strange flesh calls up in them. But even the most aroused of them will not attempt the house or the doors. The Penandrews are a unique couple taking their pleasures together all at once forever, and so violently as to drive the whole town stone-deaf -- like those old stone-deaf statues, their only real kindred? For these two will not die in any natural course of things, not with that big loud bright brassy horn blowing in a distance, and at absolute close range, all at once, everywhere, unclosed, lop-sided. It's the ending that hasn't any end. The Stone is found, and it's an older texture than the philosophers believed. The transmutation is accomplished, into brass. Classic and koine: this is the Zoe who dies hardly forever; this is the Penandrew, the man of the wrong shape. The four men who know everything understand it now. And I do not.  the hookup -- both nations had longnce mastered the necessary techniques. It ws, rather, the political overtone of the operation that gripped the entire world with prayerful anticipqiion. Long months at the conference tables of half a dozen world capitals had gone into the final preparations for this historic cooperative effort. Long years of meticulous planning had pushed irrevocably toward its ultimate success. Long centuries of quiet dreaming had gently pointed toward its fruition. A thousand miles above the curving spread of the Pacific Ocean, where an imaginary line split fragments of time into days, the United States of America and the Soviet Union would soon join outstretched hands. The two-man American space team, consisting of veteran astronauts Reynolds and Fletcher, was already on its way. They dropped a gigantic stage near the Florida coast and burned an arching trajectory toward the bulge of Africa. Within a few dramatically thrifty minutes of the united space age, the Russian cosmonauts were concluding their countdown. The Soviet team, Zhutrovich and Zhutrovich, recently joined as husband and wife, poised for launch. More anxious moments around a breathless sphere and two tumbling ships were in orbit. The Earth breathed out deep messages of congratulations, and bourbon and vodka permeated the atmospheric blanket. The American spaceship Washington, D.C. Ill whirled in its great oval orbit, biding its time with the distant stars. Its crew was relaxing with the prospect of several panoramic sightseeing hours ahead, prior to the final intricate maneuvering needed to reach the rendezvous point. The elated astronauts watched the steady lights of Earth skim beneath their cartwheeling ship, savoring the beauty and the splendid wonder of it all, when they heard a determined clanging beyond the inner door of the air lock. "It's too soon," said Reynolds, somewhat alarmed. "I'll radio back," said Fletcher -- but he stood frozen. "No," said the senior-ranked Reynolds, reaching for his airtight helmet. "They must be in trouble." Quickly they secured their inverted fish-bowl helmets and moved with highly trained precision to unbolt the air-lock door. The desperate clanging continued. "They have a woman aboard," said Fletcher through the wire trails of the intercom. His voice was edged with soft metal. "They're hours ahead of schedule," said Reynolds, glancing at the glowing console clock. As they completed their task the violent clanging stopped. With final mated movements the Americans opened their end of the air lock. They bent their crystaldomed heads and peered cautiously through the yawning hatchway. "It's empty," said Reynolds, with surprise barely buried within his crackling-metal voice. "Not quite," breathed Fletcher. He stepped back from the hatch. A dog-sized form like a shining black beetle scurried into their ship.  T he ship trembled. The reactor of its energy back into the Shockliheated cesium and sent it, hot um radiation cooler which in turn and deadly, through the neutron fed back through the heat exchangshield into the heat exchanger, er to the reactor at the very tip of From there it flowed through the the ship's nose. Coupled to the turgamma-ray shield to drive the bine, the generator sent the other monster turbine. Ignoring econotwenty-five percent of its energy my and efficiency, the turbine sent in megawatts -- sizzling down two something like seventy-five percent channels to jet out into space from the electron waste tube and the ion exhaust jets. Primitive, inefficient, uneconomical. But magnetism, gravity, resisted conquest with the tenacity of a blob of chewing gum on a theater seat. The ship trembled. It plunged through space at a speed of # x # feet per second. Difficult? Try #.I X # mph. Still difficult? Make it over # miles per second, then couple that to a #G acceleration and reach for your slipstick. A waste of time, that -- one of the ship's four passengers is Jealous of his responsibility and his computer tells him .acceleration is steady at seventy feet per second toward a goal of # mps. Or thereabouts. "I'll bet on energy," the comptech said. He patted his computer. It winked at him, humming. "That's what ole Cal means. I'm sure, and I go along with whatever Cal says. Energy." "That is not what Cal says, Tom" the captain told him. He spun idly back and forth in his chair, facing the other three men. He was a captain of men, not machinery -- the computer decided what to do and when to do it and told the ship and the ship obeyed. The captain was about as necessary to the ship's operation as the engines wasted as a matter of course because Man could not wait for a better way. "Cal says he does not know. 'Insufficient data: Warning' does not mean Cal computes we'll be converted to energy." He grinned at the reporter. "You agree?" "With you? Or that we'll be converted to energy?" The captain nodded, grinning. "Yep." The reporter shuddered. "How about some alternatives?" "Oh man! There's an infinity of 'em," the captain said and chuckled at his joke. He swung in his chair, back and forth, back and forth, one hand flat on the steel panel running along the steel bulkhead behind him. "Doc?" The government physicist looked up. He was calculating, using genine paper -- lined -- and a genuine pen, ballpoint. "Hm? What?" "Tom's computer would be delighted to do whatever you're doing, Doc -- and Tom would be double-delighted to feed it in." "Oh, I'm sure of that," the physicist said. His manner was embarrassed. He waved the pen. "Habit. I use computers, too, of course." "What do those artifacts of yours tell you?" Tom asked. The physicist chuckled, looking down at the paper. "They tell me I can't work worth a damn at twoplus gees. Also -- insufficient data. I'm just like Cal. I don't know." "Cal," Tom said, his chin assuming a Mussolini tilt, "does know. All we lack is being smart enough to know how to ask the questions. Cal can answer them." T he captain sighed. "Okay. Tom says we'll wind up as energy, Doc, because he thinks that's the 'Insufficient data' his machine complains about, and that's why it says 'Warning.' We have lots of time. Suppose we try to live with the data we have and play guessing games. What's your theory?" Doc leaned back and frowned. His chin sagged badly under two gravities acceleration. "Einstein said that no energy can be transmitted at a velocity greater than the speed of light -- c. If we hit c, we'll still be in the process of transmission even if we, uh become energy. Thus -- " "If we bust one rule," Tom said, "we can bust another. "I say we become energy at the instant we hit c." He twisted a little to pat the gleaming hide of his computer. "And Cal knows it. He thinks -- " "Cal," the physicist said, "does not think." The comptech raised a finger to his lips and rolled his eyes. "Sh, Cal's sensitive!" Three men laughed. The reporter was frowning. "Uh -- look. Suppose you just pretend I'm a threeyear-old in the first grade, okay?" The captain looked eager. "Start from how far back?" The computer technician and the physicist appeared just as delighted at the opportunity to show off. Which was what the reporter wanted, of course -- he knew the theory backward and forward or he would not have been on board. "Try starting," he said, looking sheepish, "with EmcT" "Wow!" Tom rolled his eyes in the general direction of his hairline, which appeared to have retreated from previous threats. "You came along without knowing an ionized thing? Man, you're either dedicated or crazy! You realize we'll probably wind up looking like a supernova, with everyone on Earth trying to decide which of us to name it after." "I know there's danger," the reporter said. "I've had that kind of assignment before. I also know this is the biggest story since the Cudahy Equations." The captain was shaking his head, wearing his lady-killer smile again -- worthless on this ship. He reached up to push his fingers through his blond burr-cut. "E  mc means a given mass -- that's m, and that's us -- is transformed into E for energy at the speed of light, in centimeters squared. Too plain. Doc?" The physicist moved his shoulders in a shrug. "It'll do." "Everything's relative to everything else. And interdependent -- space, time, matter. Space and time, interdependent, depend also on us, as observers. They aren't absolute, I mean. Einstein's law -- which we've gone back to calling 'theory' -- says we can't exceed c. Because as we accelerate we gain mass. At almost-light, our mass doubles. At c, our mass becomes infinite." "That's a meaningless phrase," the reporter prompted. "Totally lars. It's inconceivable. Anyhow -- so what would happenT' "That's what our feller 'murricans are shelling out an inconceivable amount of money for us to find out," the captain told him. "One theory says the universe would collapse, whatever that means. Implode, sort of. Point is, since Cudahy we think Einstein postulated his theory, not the Universe's Law. Maybe. No big deal there: Newton was right for a long time but no one tried to apotheosize him. Einstein was nearly made a god. People in science have a bad habit of accepting what's in their books, without asking why and what if. I think that's why a lot of 'em are in science; it's a nice, safe haven, like a convent. Every now and then some boat-rocker with a bump of curiosity and a little imagination pops up and becomes Galileo or Newton or Maxwell or Planck or Einstein -- or Cudahy." "Or something else," the physicist said. "But I happen to agree with Doctor Cudahy -- which doesn't stop me from admitting he might be crazy as a bedbug. And my presence here indicates I am. Ever hear of Stefan Christesco?" He showed surprise when all tlwee of the others shook their heads. He smiled. "I'll tell you why. Christesco published a book in nineteen-twenty-five in defense of Euclidean geometry. He tore into Einstein and Lorentz and Minkovski and wound up saying their postulates belonged to 'the domain of the imaginary and the absurd.' Cudahy's been attacked, too. So have I, for the matter of that. So, when the decision was made to send out a manned ship to find out, I volunteered and then fought to come. A lot of my detractors didn't express any desire to prove themselves right the hard way -- wouldn't have looked through Galileo's telescope, either." "Crazy as a bedbug," the comptech said. "But I haven't heard your theory. Doctor Bowers." T he physicist leaned back and poked at his chin with his pen. "You may be right. But bear in mind that you are interpreting that computer's answer. It hasn't given an answer, for the matter of that; it's given a definite lack of one. And remember this -- the word 'intuit' wasn't invented for computers. I think we can marry Einstein and Cudahy. Suppose it's true we can't exceed the speed of light. What does that mean? It means relative to us, to what we know. Or think we know. In this universe, this plane, this dimension -- this coil, if you want to go Shakespearean. So -- at the speed of light I wonder if we won't just, uh, slip sideways into another dimension. I doubt time. I expect something altogether else, a fifth one, if you need a word. Where the railroad tracks come together. Where time is -- abbreviated. Where we can exceed c, in that plane." "Sort of the universe next door?" the reporter asked. The physicist smiled and nodded. The reporter looked at the captain. "And you? What do you think. Captain?" "I think we're going to be stuck with each other for a long, long time and you'd better call me Bob. Meanwhile, I don't theorize much. I'm just curious. What's 'infinity?' What does infinite mean? What's it like in no-Time no-Space?" He shrugged. "I volunteered and got picked. I asked just one question." He waited, and they waited. "Going to stare me down without asking, huh? Okay. I asked, 'Does light have mass and energy?' " Doctor Bowers nodded, smiling. "That's an old one. Then how come it travels at lightspeed, eh?" The reporter sighed. "The Abomb proved Einstein, right? And you think you're going to become one?" "A real whopiper," Tom said. "Assuming we get back -- sorry, Tom," the reporter said, "am I going to be allowed to quote this theorizing-before-the-fact?" "Ask me again," the physicist smiled, "post facto." "One thing about it," the captain sighed. "If you're right. Doc, Tom and that Cal of his will just have to decide how they want their crow cooked. But if Tom's right, you'll never have to listen to his Itold-you-so." "But, the point is we can't do it," the reporter said, stepping back into the discussion. "As Doc said, Cudahy's equations are just that: figures on paper. Thy have yet to be field-tested." "You've been stringing us along," the captain said. "You know all about it, don't you?" "Well -- suppose I challenge you back. I'll bet not one in a hundred or maybe more can give the meaning of Emc L But Einstein said no material body or anything bearing energy could exceed the speed of light because -- because it would require infinite energy?" The comptech nodded. "With respect to the observer," he said. "And don't forget the business about achieving infinite mass. We're gaining now. I say it's impossible for our mass to reach infinity, whatever that is -- but I'm no Chris Whoever-Doc-said. I say that at c we'll be converted into pure energy. Relatively speaking, I mean." He grinned. "Relative to us. And I believe in Cal. Cal doesn't goof. If I'm wrong, I eat crow, not Cal. He says we haven't told him enough for him to give us an answer -- either that or he doesn't have the, the vocabulary to answer us. I keep trying, every time I think of another way to ask." The reporter's mind was nearly as audible as the mechanical one behind Tom. "And that is the point," he said. "That there isn't any absolute motion. It's all relative. Right?" "Relative," Doctor Bowers said, "to something." He stressed the final word and looked meaningfully at the reporter, then at Bob and Tom, his eyes large and round and ingenuous-looking as a kitten's. "But we can go on and on with our speculating. Try this. No material body. Suppose at the instant we hit c we become immaterial. And at the instant we drop under lightspeed we -- materialize again. Voila!" "That's strictly an evasion," Tom said. "But we're about to find out." He swung around to his pet. "Tell us when. Cal. Acceleration constant at seventy feet per second. Velocity..." He continued to speak quietly to the shiny metal cabinet with its ornamentation of dials and gauges and keys and its 'mouth,' a television screen. It chattered back. The ship surged on, trembling. T he reporter watched the stars. Their positions were changing, he knew -- relative to him, since he felt no movement -- in the same manner as the minute hand on his watch. He knew it moved. He could see that it had moved, by looking away and counting and then looking back. But its actual motion was not quite visible. The stars moved the same way; they were there, immobile in appearance, but they weren't where they'd been a few hours ago. Relative to their more distant companions. And to the observer. Tom gave the computer a velocity figure of # mps. That figure changed as the electronic brain figured its answer. He had keyed a tape answer in addition to the visual one -- he read the tape, nodded, said "Mark," and depressed a key. A black pointer swung across a dial, stopped at #. The dial next to it indicated #. The third registered #. The last gauge mentioned a figure too small to bother with. "Round to minutes," Tom told his machine and Cal dutifully zeroed ihe final dial and raised the one to its left to #. Tom swung around in his padded chair. Doctor Bowers was looking at him, smiling, his head cocked. "One-hundred thirteen days, fifty-five minutes to lightspeed," the computer technician said and the physicist nodded, looking down at the paper on his knees. His hand was damp; both pen and hand were heavy at just over two gravities constant acceleration. "Right," he said and the reporter made a grinning note. "Doc's kidding you, Tom," the captain said. "Ask your friend if we can take the mass increase at steady acceleration." Doctor Bowers jerked his head to stare quizzically at the captain as the comptech turned and posed the question to Cal. A broad glastic screen just above Tom's head glowed as its fiveounce electron tube beamed Cal's answer on it: "E  mc." The captain chuckled. "Can't fool old Cal," he said. "From that answer I'd swear he has a sense of humor. He's reminding me that sure our mass will increase, just as your pen will shorten. Doc. But since it's all relative we won't be aware of a thing. No sweat." "Plenty of sweat," the reporter said. "We've got to sit around and wait four months and a day. That's a long sweat." "I'm not worrying about the four months and a day," Tom said. "But you can bet I'll sweat those last fifty-five minutes!" T he stars crawled by. Dials moved. There were no days, no nights, no noons. Long ago Tom had set the computer to ring an alarm to remind them of lunchtime and dinner hour. Later he'd cut it off -- it invariably interrupted a discussion or an argument or a game of chess or double-board Broadside. They ate when it was opportune, slept when they began to slur words and squint. On the one hundred and fifth day they were moving at one hundred seventy-six thousand miles per second. On the one-hundred eleventh day they watched the final three figures on the velocity gauge creep higher and higher. The first three read one-eight-five. They waited. Eyes strayed more and more frequently to the gauges. "Bingo," the reporter said and Doctor Bowers jumped two inches. Heads snapped to the dials. Their velocity indicator ticked up to # miles per second. They made their bets, each taking a different figure, no one choosing the accepted lightspeed of #. "Be damned if I'm not sweating," the captain growled and the nervous laughter of his companions was their admission of the same fact. "We've got a few more hours. Bob," the comptech said. "You're one game up on me. Want to give me a chance to even the score?" The captain grinned. "No fair. I'm in no condition to play chess." "Relative to someone on Earth," you mean, Tom said, laughing. "Relative to me we're even." Again they laughed. Nervously. And waited. And watched the hour-clock die as had the dayclock. Their eyes ached as they watched the last pointer creep backward from fifty-five while the velocimeter crept forward. Tom began counting at ten. "Fourthreetwoonebingo!" His announcement was gratuitous -- he turned from the computer to find the others watching the viewplace and the gauges beneath it. Nothing happened. Their speed moved past # miles per second. Nothing happened. And then the stars vanished from the viewplate and all gauges swung back to zero. "My God!" "According to the old story," the captain said drily -- and quietly -- "a voice is supposed to answer 'Yes?' " He went on -- no one had smiled. "Very well. Exec." His voice was stiff now. Military discipline had been used to dam panic before. "We have exceeded the speed of light and we have not been converted to energy and my mass feels pretty finite. The railroad tracks have not converged. You better confess to being wrong, kick Cal in the slats and then tell us the score." "Aye sir." Tom turned his chair to face Cal. He felt fantastically, sickeningly light. The pressure of acceleration was gone. He glanced back over his shoulder at the dead gauges and the blank viewplate. Then he asked his question. "Cal -- have we exceeded the speed of light?" The television screen spelled out the word. Cal volunteered no information. It was because of the computer's laconic responses that Tom had named it after a former president famed for his terseness. "What has happened to us. Cal?" "Like hell. Qualify!" "All right then, dammit, what has happened, period?" repeat: nothing has happened "Good god!" the reporter gasped. "My sentiments exactly," the captain said. "Cal has been right all along: 'Insufficient data. Warning.' He couldn't tell us about this until we asked him and we didn't know how to ask the question. Well. Try asking Cal where the universe is, Tom." Tom did. "Where are we. Cal? Tom asked and his machine chittered back at him like a happy squirrel. The answer flashed on the screen. The men stared at it, then at each other. Doctor Bowers had to smile. His smile became a chuckle, flowed into laughter. In a moment all four of them were laughing, the sound moving steadily toward hysteria. The computer's reply reiqained on the screen while Cal waiteif in vain for an answer. "What did you say, honey?" "When is now?" "Do you mean 'now' the second we're talking? Or the day. May #, #?" "No, mommie, I mean, when is 'now'? Last minute's now is then. And tomorrow's now is ahead. Is there ever a Now now?" "Really, Eric, that's splitting hairs too fine. Can't you see I'm busy getting supper. Go out and play with all the nice new neighborhood children we have here." "I don't want to." "Why on earth not? We spent a lot of money to buy a house near many boys your own age and now you won't play." "Is that a now 'now'?" "Eric!" "Oh, mom, they won't let me play with them." "Eric, that's foolish. You just go outside and play." "If I do they'll call me sittik until I cry. That isn't a nice now." "Sittik? What does that mean?" "I dunno." "Well, then, I certainly wouldn't let a little word I didn't know the meaning of bother me." "It's because I don't know that scares me, mommy." "Well, I'm sure it can't be anything more than a syllabic jumble and no boy of seven should be afraid of a collection of sounds." "It's the way they say it, mommy. It's got an awful sound." "For mercy's sake, Eric. Oh, well. Stay in. Do your homework. You do have homework, don't you?"  D  "Eric! Go out and get in line for the school bus!" "The bus isn't in sight." "It's ten after eight. It'll be here any moment." "I'll run out as soon as I see it at the top of the hilt." "Out. Out this minute. Get into line." "I can't go out, mother. They'll call me sittik." "I'm tired of your using that as an excuse for everything. Really, Eric, I'm going to speak to your father about such foolishness." "I wish you would. Maybe he can make them stop calling me sittik." D D D "Sticks and stones may break your bones, son, but names can't hurt you." "Gee, Dad, you don't understand any more than mother. It's not just the word. It's the way they say it. They don't want me here and that word is... that's a bad word. It's the worst word in the whole world." "Tell you what, Eric, we'll get some of the boys together and go off for an afternoon. How do you like that idea?" "You just don't understand. Dad." D D  "Eric! Eric, unlock that door this minute. You've missed the school bus and I'll have to take you." "I won't go, mother. They're all calling me sittik now. Even the girls." "This is perfectly ridiculous, Eric Matson. Open that door." "I won't go. I won't go. You can't make me." O O "There's nothing organically wrong with the boy, Mrs. Matson. It's an emotional problem. Probably an adjustment to the move. Was he attached to a friend where you lived before?" "Why, no more than most boys his age." "I can recommend a guidance counselor." "Eric's not retarded, is he?" "I didn't imply that, Mrs. Matson, but he is emotionally disturbed about something." "Oh, that silly word." "Yes?" "It's too ridiculous. The boys in the neighborhood were calling him 'sittik', but a word can't -- well, it's too silly." "What word?" "I told you, 'sittik.' " "Sittik! What does it mean?" "I haven't the faintest idea. And it's ridiculous to think a word that has no meaning could reduce a child to Eric's state. That's why I thought he might be run down or suffering -- " "Here's the name of the counselor, Mrs. Matson. Often a trifle, even a silly word, unlocks a long forgotten fear that a skilled therapist can disperse." "Well, if you're sure there's nothing physically wrong with him -- " D D , D "Take my son to a headshrinker? For a stupid word? Ridiculous." "But Dr. Anstriker was quite serious about it." "Probably gets a commission. We've raised a sensible boy sensibly. No, we'll work this thing out ourselves." D D D "I'm sorry, Mrs. Matson. The boy has lost the will to live. I wished you'd called me sooner. A therapist might have helped." # D D ,"Arthur?" "Helen? Is that you? Speak up. I can't understand you when you're whispering. And make it snappy. I'm due in a meeting right now." "Arthur, you must come home." "For heaven sake's, Helen, stop whispering. I can't come home. And you should get out more. You can't bring Eric back by moaning around the house." "I don't dare go out of the house, Arthur. That's why you have to come home." "What?" "They're calling we sittik."  is on your newsstand now. Don't miss it! Ship Who Sang is a pretty good adventure book. It's published by Walker  Co. for #, and its the story of Helva, the human personality embedded in an interstellar spaceship. Now, I don't normally review other reviewers, but Paul Tabori, author of The Green Rain and other science fiction non-landmarks, said something so incredible about this book for one of the Chicago papers that I'm going to break a rule this one time. Displaying that insert of erudition which elevates a true critic above the mere hack. Professor Tabori told us all about the potted human beings once in vogue at certain royal courts and other centers of illumination around the middle of the second millennium. Infant people were placed in large earthenware jars for life and carried around from place to place to be a kind of portable T.V. They were educated, frequently entertaining and witty -- deponent knoweth not what alternative they had, except a quicker death -- and somehow all this reminded Professor Tabori of Helva. I brought him into this review because I want to borrow his admittedly fascinating historical reference and discuss Helva as the antithesis of a captive brain. Helva is, in fact. Wonder Woman. She can do anything except get felt, and she doesn't have to be very smart. Nor is she. She has talent -- she sings. She has emotions -- expressed in terms of purest soap opera, because she cannot gesture or show any other form of expression, and therefore has to pour it all into the one channel of her unsubtle verbal apparatus, (as distinguished from a superb set of vocal cords). Unlike a human being set in a jar, able to command his environment only through the exercise of wit and wile and able to achieve mobility only through persuasion, Helva has got the fully developed ability to go anywhere and do anything. In fact, the only control her masters actually have over her is a pretty well developed sense of inhibition that she has acquired in the course of her education. And they do sweat and worry about what would happen if Helva, the super spaceship, ever decided to take off on her own. Well, she does and she doesn't. She has numerous mind-affairs with the "brawns" who are her pilots. But of course she's fully insulated from any physical contact and, as we've seen, in my opinion she's not particularly capable of doing much with an opportunity for genuine emotion. She goes along shouting and singing and heaving great metallic sighs. She becomes famous throughout the galaxy of course, because unlike all the other ships like her, she does this peculiar thing -- she sings. She's a kind of a freak, you see. the best lady poet we've ever had back ti Dull Since its publication a few years ago, Frank Herbert's Dune has been acknowledged as an SF masterpiece and one of the great fictional treatments returns to the duneworld of Arrakis for a story of human ecology -- a study of the "web of life" of men seeking power as plants and animals seek sun and food. Berkley June releases (N#, #) (S#, #) (S#, #) (X#, #) And in July... (S#, #) (SI #, #) If your newsstand or bookstore is out of stock, order any of these (list price plus a dime postage) from: # Madison Ave., New York, NY # in this field. She writes, as the saying goes, like an angel, and what she writes is always a treat. What she lacks as a plotter of commercial fiction can normally be seen only when one looks over the impressive array of really great commercial stories turned out by her and the late Henry Kuttner, when they were married and creating numbers of independent literary reputations for their various collaborative pen names. The Kuttner-Moore stories were really fantastically good. In part this was because their people had three dimensions and an engagement with life. Even roaring down the road to hell they did it with a gusto and a sense of their own worth. Yet at the same time the stories in which they displayed these traits were tightly plotted, well-paced presentations. In ordinary analytical parlance that latter trait is assumed to have been Kuttner's contribution. Still, C.L. Moore working under her solo byline is also the author of stories like No Woman Born and the novel Judgement Night. No one with these masterpieces in her repertoire can be said to be anything less than, superb as a commercial writer in all respects. But if you would like to see what can be done with superb storytelling ability and an as yet not fully developed sense of plot, then Jirel of Joiry is your girl. This book (Paperback Library )#-#, #t) compiles five preKuttner stories by C.L. Moore from the #s Weird Tales. The latest date is #, the earliest is #. Each of these sword-and-sorcery stories devotes about # words to advancing a plot which would suffice for one well developed paragraph under most circumstances as they are understood today and as they were even better understood a score of years ago. But Jirel of Joiry lives on despite the forty-five intervening years since her creation. It may not make a hell of a lot of sense for a slim redhead to have been a feudal tiger but C.L. Moore makes it make sense. She does it by substituting observation for action. Instead of advancing the plot, the events which occur to Jirel, as she struggles with the half-understood forces of darkness in her quasimedieval world, are all things that play on the heart of what being you and me is all about. When she inflicts horror on her lover she knows what she has done. She goes out and atones for it, and they don't live happily ever after. But at least their souls are at peace, which is a pretty good concept when you come right down to it, and the reason why this is still a good book, and why the young Catherine Moore is still one heck of a worker even though there have been later and even more skillful editions.  "I'm sure it is. But you must be more careful going to and from work. I don't mean just stay out of Abandoned Zones. Dressed the way you dress and looking as you do, you are in danger anywhere. Don't you realize it? Doesn't your husband know it?" "Oh. I'm careful, sir; I know what can happen, I see the news. But I'm not afraid. I'm carrying three unregistered illegal weapons -- and know how to use them. Boss got them for me and had his guards train me." "Hmm. As an officer of the court I should report you. As a human being who knows what a deadly jungle this city is I applaud your good sense. If you really do know how to use them. If you have the courage to use them promptly and effectively. If, having defended yourself, you're smart enough to get away fast and say nothing to cops. That's a lot of ifs, dear." "Truly, I'm not afraid. Uh, if you were my attorney, anything I told you would be privileged, would it not?" "Yes. Are you asking me to be your attorney?" "Uh... yes, sir." "Very well, I am. Privileged. Go ahead." "Well, one night I had to go out on a blood-donor call. By myself, Joe wasn't home. Didn't worry me. I've made donations at night many times and often alone. I keep my Gadabout in our flat and stay in it until I'm inside the hospital or whatever. But -- do you know that old, old hospital on the west side. Our Lady of Mercy?" ( Continued from page # ) "I'm afraid not." ! "No matter. It's old, built before the government gave up trying to guarantee safety in the streets. No vehicle lift, no indoor parking. Just a lot with a fence and a guard at the gate. Happened when I came out. This frog tried to hop me between the parked cars. ' Don't know whether tie was after j my purse. Or me. Didn't wait to find out -- don't even know if it was a man, could have been a woman -- " "Unlikely." "As may be. Stun bomb in his face with my left hand as I zapped with my right and didn't wait to see if he was dead. Buzzed out of there and straight home. Never  told the police, never told Joe, never told anybody until just now." (But it took a triple dose of Narcotol to stop your shakes, didn't it, dearie -- oh, shut up, that's not ! the point.) "So you're a brave girl and can shoot if you have to. But you are a silly girl, too, and very lucky.  Hmm. Johann has an armored car much like this and two shifts of guards to go with it." "Of course he has guards, sir. I know nothing about his cars." "He has a Rolls-Skoda. Eunice, we are no longer going to depend on how fast you are with weapons. You can sell your Gadabout or plant flowers in it; from here on you'll have mobile guards and an armored car. Always." M rs. Branca looked startled. "But, Mr. Salomon! Even with my new salary I couldn't begin to -- " "Switch off, dear. You know that Johann will never again ride in a car. Chances are he will never leave that room. But he still owns his personal defense car; he still keeps a double crew, two drivers, two shotguns -- and maybe they run an errand once a week. Eating their heads off and playing pinochle the rest of the time. Tomorrow morning my car will pick you up; tomorrow afternoon your own car -- Johann's -- will take you home. And will be on call for you at all other times, too." "I'm not sure Boss is going to like this." "Forget it. I'm going to chew him out for letting you take risks. If he gives me any back talk, he'll find I have enough chips to hire you away from him. Be sensible, Eunice; this doesn't cost him a dollar; it's a business expense that he is already incurring. Change of subject. What do you think of his plans for this soi-disant warm body?" "Is a brain transplant possible? Or is he grabbing at a straw? I know he's not happy tied down to all that horrid machinery -- goodness, I've been combing the shops for the naughtiest styles I can find but it gets harder and harder to get a smile out of him. Is it practical, this scheme?" "That's beside the point, dear. He's ordered it and we are going to deliver. This Rare Blood Club -- does it have all the AB-Negatives?" "Heavens, no. The last club report showed less than four thousand AB-Negs enrolled out of a "Too bad. What do you think of his notion of page ads and prime time on video?" "It would cost a dreadful lot of money. But I suppose he can afford it." "Certainly. But it stinks." "Sir?" "Eunice, if this transplant is to take place, there must be no publicity. Do you remember the fuss when they started freezing people? No, you're too young. It touched a bare nerve which set off loud howls and the practice was very nearly prohibited -- on the theory that, since most people can't afford it, no one should be allowed to have it. The Peepul, bless 'em -- our country has at times been a democracy, an oligarchy, a dictatorship, a republic, a socialism, and mixtures of all of those, without changing its basic constitution, and now we are a de facto anarchy under an elected dictator even though we still have laws and legislatures and Congress. But through all of this that bare nerve has always been exposed: the idea that if everyone can't have something, then no one should have it. So what will happen when one of the richest men in the country advertises that he wants to buy another man's living body -- just to save his own stinking, selfish life?" "I don't think Boss is all that bad. If you make allowances for his illness, he's rather sweet." "Beside the point. That bare nerve will jump like an ulcerated tooth. Preachers will denounce him and bills will be submitted in legislatures and the A.M.A. will order its members to have nothing to do with it and Congress might even pass a law against it. Oh, the Supreme Court would find such a law unconstitutional I think -- but by then Johann would be long dead. So no publicity. Does the Rare Blood Club know who these other AB-Negatives are who are not members?" "I don't know. I don't think so." "We'll check. I would , hazard that at least eighty percent of the people in this country have had their blood typed at some time. Does blood type ever change?" "Oh, no, never. That's why we rares -- that's what we call ourselves -- are so in demand." "Good. Almost all of the population who have been typed have the fact listed in computers somewhere, and with computers so interlinked today it is a matter of what questions to ask and how and where -- and I don't know how but I know the firm to hire for it. We progress, my dear. I'll get that started and off-load the details onto you, and then get other phases started and leave you to check on them while I go to South America and see this butcher Boyle. And -- " "Mr. Salomon! Bad turf coming up." Salomon thumbed his intercom. "Roger." He added: "Damn them. Those two beauties like to go through Abandoned Areas. They hope somebody will shoot so that they will have legal excuse to shoot back. I'm sorry, my dear. With you aboard I should have given orders to stay out of A.A.s no matter what." "It's my fault," Mrs. Branca said meekly. "I should have told you that it is almost impossible to circle near Nineteen-B without crossing a bad zone. I have to detour way around to reach Boss's house. But we're safe inside, are we not?" "Oh, yes. If we're hit, this old tank has to be prettied up, that's all. But I should not have to tell them. Rockford isn't so bad; he's just a Syndicate punk, an enforcer who took a fall. But Charlie -- the one riding Shotgun -- is mean. An at eleven. He -- " Steel shutters slid up around them and covered the bulletproof glass. "We must be entering the A. A." Inside lights came on as shutters darkened windows. Mrs. Branca said, "You make it sound as if we were in more danger from your mobiles than from the bad zone." He shook his head. "Not at all, my dear. Oh, I concede that any rational society Would have liquidated them -- but since we don't have capital punishment I make use of their flaws. Both are on probation paroled to me and they like their jobs. Plus some other safe -- " The rap-rap-rap of an automatic weapon stitched the length of the car. In that closed space the din was ear-splitting. Mrs. Branca gasped and clutched at her host. A single explosion, still louder, went poungkl She buried her face in his shoulder, clung harder. "Got 'im!" a voice yelped. The lights went out. "They got us?" she asked, her voice muffled by the ruffles of his shirt. "No, no." He patted her and put his right arm firmly around her. "Charlie got them. Or thinks he did. That last was our turret gun. You're safe, dear." "But the lights went out." "Sometimes happens. The concussion. I'll find the switch for the emergency lights." He started to take his arms from around her. "No, no! Just hold me, please -- I don't mind the dark. Feel safer in it -- if you hold me." "As you wish, my dear." He settled himself more comfortably, and closer. "My goodness, what a snuggly baby you are." "You're pretty snuggly yourself... Mr. Salomon." "Can't you say Jake? Try it." "Jake. Yes, Jake. Your arms are so strong. How old are you, Jake?" "Seventy-one." "I can't believe it. You seem ever so much younger." "Old enough to be your grandfather, little snuggle puppy. I simply look younger... in the dark. But one year into borrowed time according to the Bible." "I won't let you talk that way; you're youngl Let's not talk at all, Jake. Dear Jake." "Sweet Eunice." Some minutes later the driver's voice announced, "All clear, sir," as the shutters started sliding down -- and Mrs. Branca hastily disentangled herself from her host. She giggled nervously. "My goodness!" "Don't fret, dear. It's one-way glass." "That's a comfort. Just the same, that light is like a dash of cold water." "Um, yes. Breaks the mood. Just when I was feeling young." "But you are young -- Mr. Salomon." "Jake." "Jake. Years don't count, Jake. Goodness me, I got skin paint all over your shirt ruffles." "Fair enough, I mussed your hair." "My hair I can comb. But what will your wife say when she sees that shirt?" "She'll ask why I didn't take it off. Eunice, dear, I have no wife. Years ago she turned me in on a newer model." "A woman of poor taste. You're a classic, Jake -- and classics improve with age. Does my hair look better now?" "Lovely. Perfect." "I'm almost tempted to ask to have us driven back into that bad zone so you can muss it again." "I'm more than 'almost tempted.' But I had better take you home -- unless you want to go with me over into Canada? Back by midnight, probably." "I want to and I can't, really I can't. So take me home. But let me sit close and put your arm around me but don't muss my hair this time." "I shall be careful." He gave his driver the coordinates of Mrs. Branca's flat, then added: "And get there without going through any more Abandoned Areas, you trigger-happy bandits!" "Very good, Mr. Salomon." They rode in silence, then Mrs. Branca said, "Jake... you were feeling quite young, just before we were interrupted." "I'm sure you know it." "Yes. I was ready to let you, and you know that, too. Jake? Would you like a skin pic of me? A good one, not one taken by that snoopy character who charges so much." "Will your husband take one? Can you sneak me a copy?" "No huhu, Jake, dear. I have dozens of skin pix -- I was once a beauty contestant, remember? You are welcome to one... if you'll keep your mouth shut about it." "Privileged communication. Your secrets are always safe with your attorney." "What do you like? Artistic? Or sexy?" "Uh... what a choice to have to make!" "Mmm, a pic can be both. I'm thinking of one of me in a shower, hair soaked, wet all over, not a speck of body paint, not even face makeup, not even -- well, you'll no see. Is that on your wave length?" "I'll howl like a wolf!" "You shall have it. Quick change of subject; we're almost there. Jake? Does Boss stand any chance with this brain transplant thing?" "I'm not a medical man. In my lay opinion -- none." "So I thought. Then he doesn't have long to live whether he has the operation or not. Jake, I'm going to make still greater effort to dress even naughtier for him, as long as he lasts." E unice, you are a sweet girl. There is nothing nicer you could do for him. Much better than saying thanks for this trust fund." "I wasn't thinking about that was thinking about Boss. Feeling sorry for him. I'll go shopping tonight for something really exotic -- or if I can't find a novel exotic, then a simple skintight seethrough... passe but always effective with the right paint job underneath -- Joe is good at that. And -- well, if I'm going to have guards now, some days I may wear nothing but paint -- stilt heels to make my legs look even better -- yes, I know they're pretty -- heels, a nylon minimum-gee and paint." "And perfume." "Boss can't smell, Jake. All gone." National Rare Blood Club #M Fifth Avenue. N.Y.C. # "I still have my sense of smell." "Oh. All right, I'll wear perfume for you. And paint for Boss. I've never tried anything that extreme at work... but now that we no longer work at his offices -- no longer see many people -- and I can keep a semi-see-through smock around, just in case -- I might as well see if Boss likes it. Joe will enjoy thinking up provocative designs, likes to paint me and is not jealous of Boss, feels sorry for the poor old man just as I do. And it is so hard to find novelty in exotic clothes. Even though I shop at least one night a week." "Eunice." "Yes, sir. Yes, Jake." "Don't shop tonight. That's an order -- from your boss by virtue of the power-of-attorney I hold." "Yes, Jake. May one ask why?" "You can wear a paint-only job tomorrow if you wish -- this car and my guards will deliver you like crown jewels. But I need the car tonight. Starting tomorrow you'll have Johann's car and guards and you will always use them for shopping. And everything." "Yes, sir," she said meekly. "But you are mistaken about Johann's not having long to live. His problem is that he has too long to live." "I don't understand." "He's trapped, dear, all joking aside. He's fallen into the clutches of the medical profession and they won't let him die. Once he allowed them to harness him into that lifesupport gear he lost his last chance. Have you noticed that his meals are served without a knife? Nor even a fork? Just a plastic spoon." "But his hands tremble so. I sometimes feed him. He hates to have nurses 'messing around' as he calls it." "Think about it, dear. They have made it impossible for him to do anything but stay alive. A machine. A weary machine that hurts all the time. Eunice, this brain transplant is just a way for Johann to outsmart his doctors. A fancy way to commit suicide." "No!" "Yes. They've taken the simple ways away from him, so he's had to think up a fancy one. You and I are going to help him do it, exactly the way he wants it done. We seem to have arrived. Don't cry, damn it. Your husband will want to know why and you must not tell him. Do you feel like kissing me goodbye?" "Oh, please do!" "Stop the tears and turn up your pretty face; they'll be unlocking us in a moment or two." Presently she whispered, "That Was as good a kiss as the very first one, Jake... and I no longer feel like crying. But I heard them unlock us." "They'll wait until I unlock from inside. May I go up the lift with you and see you to your door?" "Nnn... I can explain your guards but would have trouble explaining why the firm's chief counsel bothers to do so. Joe isn't jealous of Boss -- but might be of you. I don't want him to be... especially when I came so close to giving him reason to be." Ill "We could correct that near miss." "Could be, dear Jake. My lowa-farm-girl morals don't seem very strong today -- I think I've lars and a Rolls-Royce... and a city slicker. Let me go, dear." Ill T he guards escorted her up and to her door in respectful silence. Mrs. Branca looked with new interest at Charlie, the Shotgun -- wondered how a mousy, fatherly little man could be as vicious as Jake seemed to know that he was. They "stood sideboy" as she spoke to her door's lock, then waited until her husband unbolted it. As the door opened Rockford saluted and said, "Oh-nine-forty, miss -- we'll be waiting right here." "Thank you, Rockford. Good night. Good night, Charlie." Joe Branca waited until he had thrown the bolts and reset the alarm before he spoke. "What t'hell happen? An' where you trap uniform apes?" "Don't I get a kiss first? Surely I'm not all that late? It's not yet eighteen." "Talk, woman. Other ape shows back two hours with your jitterbuggy -- tha's okay; your boss's butler phoned." He took off her cloak and kissed her. "So where you been, dizzy baggage? Missed you." "That's the nicest thing I've heard all day. That you've missed me." "Walking the ceiling! What happen?" "Were you worried? Oh, dear!" "Not worried. Smith's door flunky said you been sent on errand and 'ud come home in a Brink's. So kneA' you safe. Just torched it took so long when call made spec you'd short it. Rozzei?" "Roz. Simple, though. Boss sent me with his Best Boy -- Jake Salomon, you know." "Fixer. Roz." "Mr. Salomon took me in his ' car to his office to work on things Boss wanted at once -- you know how right-now Boss is and worse since he's been wired down." "Poor old muck should take the Big One. Pitiful." "Don't say that, dear. I cry when I think about it." "You're a slob. Sis. But me, too." "That's why I love you, dear. Anyhow a longish job and Mr. Salomon had his guards take me home -- and they drove through Bird's Nest turf and we got fired on. Chopped all down one side." "Huh? Doom?" "Not even grief. Fun." "Like what inside?" "Terribly noisy. But exciting. Made me horny." "Everything makes you horny, tits." He grinned and mussed her hair. "You're home and no aches, what counts. So peel. Inspiration eating me, whole day. Walking the ceiling!" "Which sort of inspiration, dearest?" she asked while sliding the half-sweater off her right shoulder and peeling it down her arm. "And have you eaten? If you start painting, you won't stop to eat." "Ate some. Too high on inspiration. Big, big! I'll flash a pack for you. Chicken? Spaghetti? Pizza?" "Anything. I'd better eat if it's that sort of inspiration." She kicked off her sandles, pushed down the panty-ruffle, sat on the floor to slide off the single tight attached to it. "Am I going to pose for a painting or are you going to paint on me and mug it?" "Both. Tha's the grabber. A Nova." She laid her dress carefully aside, rocked forward into lotus seat. "I don't roz it. 'Both?' " "Both. You'll see." He looked down, ran his eyes over her, smiled. "And both sorts inspiration. "Well! Happy-making!" "Not too Wngry? Can wait." "Beloved man, when was I ever that hungry? Never mind the bed; just grab a pillow and come here!" Shortly Mrs. Branca was thinking happily how lucky it was that she had not let dear Jake go ahead -- the sweet thing would have been a disappointment compared with what she had at home... yet he had got her wonderfully primed for this. Really, it was best to be a faithful wife. Usually. What a wonderful, extraordinary day! Should she tell Joe about her big pay raise? No hurry. Couldn't tell him anything else. Too bad. Then she quit thinking coherently. Some time later she opened her eyes and smiled up at him. "Thank you, beloved." "Good vibes?" "Just what Eunice needed. At times like this I'm convinced that you're Michelangelo." He shook his head. "Not old Mike. Boys his jolly. Picasso maybe." She hugged him. "Anyone you want to be, darling, as long as you go on being mine. All right. I'll pose now, and eat at the breaks." "Forgot. Letter from Mama. Read?" "Certainly, darling. Let me up and find it." H e fetched it, still unopened. She sat up and glanced through it to see how much editing it would require. Un-hah, just as you expected, dearie, the periodic threat to come pay us "a nice long visit." Well, she knew how to deal with that. Out! Because Joe did not know how to refuse his mother anything. That one visit had been one too many -- yet that had been when they had had two rooms, before she had found this wonderful one-big-everything studio room for Joe. Let that clinging old bag move in? No more jolly romps on the floor? No, Mama Branca. I will not let you ruin our happy nest with your smothering presence. You stay where you are and live on Welfare... and I'll send you a check from time to time and let you think it's a present from Joe. But that's all "Anything?" "The usual, dearest. Her stomach still bothers her but the priest sent her to another doctor and she's doing better, she says. But let me start at the beginning. 'My darling Baby Boy, Not much news since last time Mama wrote but if I don't write I don't never get a letter back. Tell Eunice to write a longer letter this time and tell me everything that's happening to you; a mother worries so. Eunice is a very nice girl even though I do think you would be better off with a girl of your own religion -- ' " "Enough." "Be tolerant, Joe. She's your mother. I don't mind and I will take time -- tomorrow -- to write her a long letter. I'll send it by Mercury in the company pouch so that she will be sure to get it; Boss doesn't mind. All right. I'll skip the rest of that; we know what she thinks of Protestants. Or exProtestants. I wonder what she would think if she heard us chanting Om Mani Padme -- " "Kark her drawers." "Oh, Joe!" She skipped, including the self-invitation. " 'Angela is going to have another baby. The Visitor is sore at her but I gave the Visitor a piece of my mind and I guess that learned her not to mistreat decent people. I can't see why they can't just leave us alone. What's wrong with having a baby?' Which of your sisters is Angela, Joe?" "Third one. Visitor's right. Mama's wrong. Don' read alt, tits. Just read and tell." "Yes, dear. Nothing more, really, just gossip about neighbors, remarks about the weather. The actual news is that your mother's stomach is better and Angela is pregnant. Give me a moment to shower this red and black off -- Boss liked the combo, by the way -- and I'll be ready to be painted or to pose or whatever. You can flash a pizza for me while I get clean and I'll gnaw it between times. And, dear? I shouldn't pose later than midnight and I'd be awfully pleased if you would get up when I do tomorrow -- rather early. I'm afraid. But you can go back to bed." "So?" "For Boss, dearest. To cheer him up." She explained her idea of full-paint costume alternated with erotic styles. He shrugged. "Glad to. Why gee-string? Silly. Old man dying, let him look. Can't hurt." "Because, dear. Boss prides himself on being 'modern' and 'keeping up with the times.' But the truth is he formed his ideas so tong ago that nakedness wasn't just uncommon, it was a sin. He thinks I'm a nice girl from so far back in the cornstalks that I've never been touched by the changes. As long as I wear a minimum-gee -- and paint and shoes -- I'm dressed, not naked. By his 'modem' standards, I mean. A nice girl pretending to be naughty to amuse him. Which he likes." He shook his head. "No roz." "Oh, but you do, dear. Symbolism, as you have explained to me about art. But it has to be Boss's symbols. Nudity doesn't mean a thing to our generation. But it does to Boss. If I leave off that scrap of nylon, then by his symbols I'm not just a sweet girl, naughty-but-nice; I'm a whore." "Whores okay. Angela one." A clumsy one, she said under her breath. "Sure they are. But not to Boss. The hard part is to guess what his symbols are. I'm twenty-eight and he's over ninety and I can't possibly roz his mind. If I push it too far, he might be angry -- even very angry; he might fire me. Then what would we do? We'd have to give up this lovely studio." Still in lotus, she looked around. Yes, lovely. Aside from the Gadabout parked near the door and the bed in the corner all the rest was the colorful clutter of an artist's studio, always changing and always the same. The steel grid over the high north windows made a pretty pattern -- and was so strong that she never worried. She felt warm and safe and happy here. "Eunice my darling -- " She was startled. Joe used short-talk so habitually that she was always surprised when he chose to shift idiom, even though he could use formal English as well as she could -- well, almost, she corrected... but he was quite grammatical for a man who had had only a high school practical curriculum. "Yes, dearest?" "I roz it perfectly. Wasn't sure you did. Just testing, beautiful. Not ninety myself but any artist understands figleaf symbol. Could happen you crowd Mr. Smith's symbols too hard, don' know. But we'll do it. Figleaf so that his mind can lie to itself -- no, no, mustn't touch; Mama spank -- then I paint you like sex crime looking for spot marked X." "Oh, good!" "But never worry about job. Sure, this pad is righteous, good north light, I like it. But we lose it, who cares? Broke don't scare me." (It scares me, dear!) "I love you, darling." "But we do it for nice old boy dying, not to save studio. Understand?" "Roz indeed! Joe, you're the nicest husband a girl ever had." pained scowl, which she recognized as birth pangs of creativity. So she kept still. Presently he sighed, "Down off ceiling. Problem what to do for Boss solves inspiration that put me up there. Tomorrow you're a mermaid." "All right." "And tonight. Upper body seagreen with rosy glow showing through on lips and cheeks and nipples. Lower body golden fish scales blending at waist. Undersea background with sunlight filtering down. Traditional seabottom symbols, romantic. But upside down." She hesitated. "So?" (Hard to know when to ask, when to keep quiet, when Joe was creating.) He smiled. "Fool-the-eye. You're swimming. Diving straight down to bottom, back arched, hair streaming, toes pointed -- main light dapple-scrimmed for water. Beautiful. But can't wire you, even if had wires -- no way to hide harness and hair would hang down and buttocks and breasts would sag -- " "My breasts don't sag!" "Chill it, Jill. You got beautiful breasts and you know I know. But masses of flesh sag and artist sees it. Everybody sees, just don' realeight, nine times till just right, ize. Something wrong, don' know Turn pic upside down -- lovely why. Eye not fooled. Has to be mermaid diving for sea bottom." real dive, or it's fake. Bad art." "Oh. Yes, I'm stupid." "Well," she said doubtfully, "if "Not stupid, just not artist." you borrowed a stepladder and He started scowling again; she dragged the mattress under your kept quiet. "Too much for one background, I suppose I could night. Tomorrow paint backdive off and roll out and not hurt ground, tonight paint you for drill, myself. I guess." Then maybe stereo-mug some "I don't guess! Break pretty jumps against any background, neck, little stupid. Dive up. Not more drill. Bed early, up early -- down." paint you again for Boss." "Huh?" "Fine," she agreed. "But why "I said. Background upside paint me twice, dear, if I'm to be down. So jump straight up in air. a mermaid for Boss tomorrow? Like going for hot return in volley If you set up the cot for me and ball. I shoot stereo stop-action, a I slept alone, I wouldn't disturb a thousandth. Shoot six, seven, paint job much. Then you could touch it up in the morning. Not get up as early." He shook his head. "Won't paint same way for Boss. But won't let you sleep in paint anyhow." "My skin won't break out." "No, my darling. Your skin don't break out because I don't paint you too much, or too often, or let paint stay on too long -- and always damn sure you get it all off, then oil you. But you see, I see, everybody see what happen to girls who paint too much. Pimples, blackheads, itching, scratching -- ugly. Sure, we'll paint you for Boss from ears to toes -- but not too often and scrub you minute you come home. That's official." "Yes, sir." "So scrub jet and scarlet off, while I flash pizza." A few minutes later she shut off the shower and called out through the door of the bath unit: "What did you say?" "Forgot. Big Sam stopped by. Pizza ready." "Cut me a chunk, that's a dear. What did he want? Money?" "No. Well, I let him have a fin. But stopped to invite us. Sunday. All day meditation. Gigi's pad." She stepped out into the room, still toweling. "All day, huh? Just us four? Or his whole class?" "Neither. A Seven Circle." "Swinging?" "Suppose so. Didn't say." "Swinging." She sighed. "Darling, I don't mind you lending him a five you'll never see. But Big Sam is no guru, he's just a stud. And a bliffy." "Big Sam and Gigi share what they got, Eunice. And nobody has to swing. Ever." "Theoretically, yes. But the only good way to break a Circle is never to join it. Especially a Seven Circle. Did you promise? I can grit my teeth and smile -- " "No. Told him had to see you, tell him tomorrow." "Well? What do you want me to say, dearest?" "I'll tell him no." "Dearest, I don't think you answered me. Is there some special reason you want us in this Seven? An art critic perhaps? Or a dealer? If it's Gigi you have on your mind, why not ask her to model some daytime while I'm working? She'd be up here at once, her tail quivering -- I've seen her eyeing you." He shook his head and grinned. '"Nyet, Yvette. Believe, lass -- I stalled Big Sam because possible you wanted to join in. But Big Sam chills me, too -- bad aura." "Oh, I'm so relieved! I'll swing, I promised you that when I asked you to marry me. And I have, the few times you've wanted to. And most were fun -- only one struck me as boring. But I like to size up the players." "Grab pizza, climb throne. Paint legs while you eat." Y es, darling." She mounted the model's throne with a wedge of pizza in each hand; there followed a long period broken only by sounds of chomping, and low profanity that punctuated his alternating pleasure and exasperation. Neither noticed. Joe Branca was deep in the euphoria of creation, his wife was immersed in the warm glow of being cherished. At last he said, "Down." "May I look?" "No. Ribs and tits now. Don't raise arms yet. Want to study." "As if you didn't know every wrinkle." "Shut up. Want to think about how to paint 'em in morning." Presently he said, "Been thinking maybe you crowd Boss too hard with only a gee-panty. Solved now." "So?" "'Da. Paint a bra on you." "But wouldn't that spoil it, dear? Mermaids don't wear bras." "Was problem. Bad empathy. So use sea shells. Flat curved kind with nubbly backs. You know." "Sorry but I don't dear. Sea shells are scarce in Iowa." "No matter. Sea shells fix bad empathy, symbols all match." He grinned. "Pretty one, I'll paint sea-shell bra cups so fool-the-eye that Boss won' know for sure. He'll spend day trying to see whether is real bra or just paint. If he asks -- I win." She gurgled happily. "Joe, you're a genius!" IV the operating theater Mr. Salomon stood up. "Doctor!" Boyle checked his impatient strides. "Oh. You again. Go to hell." "No doubt I will. But wait a moment, Doctor." The surgeon answered with controlled fury: "Listen, chum -- I've been operating eleven hours with one short break. By now I hate everybody, especially you. So let me be." "I thought perhaps you could use a drink." The surgeon suddenly smiled. "Where's the nearest pub?" "About twenty yards from here. In my car. Parked on this floor. Stocked with Australian beer, both cold and room temperature. And other things. Whisky. Gin. Name it." "My word, you Yahnk barstahds do know how. Right. But I must change first." Again he turned away. Salomon again stopped him. "Doctor, I took the liberty of having your street clothes packed into your bag and placed in my car. So let's have that drink at once." Boyle shook his head and grinned. "You do take liberties -- too right. Very well, if you can stand the stink. I'll tub and change at my hotel. 'Lay on, MacDuff!'" Salomon let it go at that until they were locked into his car and he had poured beer for them -- the authentic kangaroo kick for the surgeon, a much weaker American brew for himself; he had tangled with Australian beer in his youth and was wary. The big car started smoothly and continued so; Rockford had been warned that drinking might take place in the passenger compartment. Salomon waited until his guest had half a glass down him and had sighed in relief. "Doctor, how did it go?" "Eh? Smoothly. We had planned it, we rehearsed it, we did it. How else? That's a good team you got for me." "I take it you are saying the operation was successful?" "' -- but the patient died.' That's the rest of the old saw." Jacob Salomon felt a wave of sorrow and relief. He sighed and answered, "Well, I expected it. Thank you. Doctor. I know you tried." "Slow down! I don't mean that this patient died; I merely completed the cliche. The operation went exactly as planned; the patient was in satisfactory shape when I relinquished control to the support team." "Then you expect him to live?" "'It,' not 'he.' That thing back there is not a human being and may never be. It won't die, it can't -- unless one of your courts gives permission to switch off the machinery. That body is young and healthy; with the support it is receiving it can stay alive -- as protoplasm, not as a human being -- for any length of time. Years. And the brain was alive when I left; it was continuing to show strong alphawave response. It should stay alive, too; it is receiving blood supply from that healthy body. But whether that brain and that body will ever marry into a living human being -- what church do you attend?" "I don't." "Too bad, I was about to suggest that you ring up God and ask Him, as  do not know. Since I saved the retinas and the inner ears -- first surgeon ever to do that, by the bye, even though they call me a quack -- it might be able to see and hear. Possibly. If the spinal cord fuses, it might regain some motor control, even be able to dispense with some of the artificial support. But I tell you the stark truth. Counselor, the most likely outcome is that that brain will never again be in touch with the outside world in any fashion." "I hope your misgivings are unfounded," Salomon said mildly. "Your contingent fee depended on your achieving sight, hearing and speech, at a minimum." "In a pig's arse." "I'm not authorized to pay it otherwise. Sorry." "Wrong. There was mention of a bonus, a ridiculously large sum -- which I ignored. Look, cobber, you shysters are allowed to work on contingent fees; we butchers have other rules. My fee is for operating. I operated. Finis. I'm an ethical surgeon, no matter what the barstahds say about me." "Which reminds me -- " Salomon took an envelope from his pocket. "Here's your fee." The surgeon pocketed it. Salomon said, "Aren't you going to check it?" "Why should I? Either I was paid in full. Or I sue. Either way, I couldn't care less. Not now." "More beer?" Salomon opened another bottle of Down-Under dynamite. "You are paid. In full, in gold, in Switzerland -- that envelope contains a note advising you of your account number. Plus an acknowledgment that we pay your expenses, all fees of assisting teams, all computer time, all hospital charges, whatever. But I hope, later, to pay that 'ridiculous' bonus, as you called it." "Oh, I won't turn down a gift. Research is expensive -- and I do want to go on; I would like to be a respectable paragraph in medical histories... instead of being sneered at as a charlatan." "No doubt. Not quite my own reason." Boyle took a swig of beer and blinked thoughtfully. "I suppose I've been a stinker again. Sorry -- I always come out of surgery in a vile mood. I forgot he is your friend." tersweet wave of relief and sorrow. He answered carefully, "No, Johann Smith is not my friend." "So? I had an impression that he was." "Mr. Smith has no friends. I am a lawyer in his hire. As such, he is entitled to my loyalty." "I see. I'm glad you aren't emotionally involved, as the prognosis on a brain transplant is never good -- as I know better than anyone." Boyle added thoughtfully: "It might work this time. It was a good tissue match, surprisingly good in view of the wide difference between donor and recipient. And identical blood type, that helps. We might luck it. Even disparity in skulls turned out to be no problem once I could see that brain." "Then why are you gloomy?" , "Do you know how many millions of nerve connections are involved? Think I could do them all in eleven hours? Or eleven thousand hours? We don't try; we just work on the nerves of the head, then butt the raw ends of two spinal cords together -- and sit back and spin our prayer wheels. Maybe they fuse, maybe they don't -- and no one knows why." "So I understood. What I don't of connections can ever take place. Yet apparently you were successful with two chimpanzees." "Bloody! I was successful. Sorry. The human nervous system is infinitely inventive in defending itself. Instead of reconnecting old connections it finds new paths -- if it can -- and learns to use them. Do you know the psych lab experiment with inverting spectacles?" "I'm afraid not." "Some student has inverting lenses taped to his eyes. For a day or two he sees everything upside down, has to be led by the hand, fed, escorted to the Jakes. Then, rather suddenly, he sees everything right side up again; the brain has switched a few hundred thousand connections and is now interpreting the new data successfully. At this point we remove the spectacles from the volunteer chump -- and now his bare eyes see the world upside down. So he goes through it a second time -- and again the brain finds new paths and eventually the images flip over again and he sees the world normally. "Something somewhat analogous to that happened to my two prize chimps, Abelard and Heloise. Nothing at first, thought I had still another failure. Then they started to twitch and we had to restrain them to keep them from hurting themselves -- motor action but no control. Like a very young baby. But in time the brains learned to manage their new bodies. Don't ask me how; I'm a surgeon and won't guess -- ask a psychologist, they love to guess. Or ask a priest; you'll get as good an answer and maybe better. Say, isn't your driver chap taking us around the barn? My hotel was only five minutes from the medical center." "I must now admit to having taken another liberty. Doctor. Your luggage was packed, your hotel bill has been paid and all your things were moved to my guest room." "My word. Why?" "Better security." "That hotel seemed secure to me. Armed guards on every door, more armed men operating the lifts -- I could not get in or out without showing my ID at least thrice. Reminded me of the army. Hadn't realized what an armed camp the States are. Isn't it rather a nuisance?" "Yes. But one grows used to it. Your hotel is safe enough, physically. But the press are onto us now and they can get inside. And so can the police." Boyle looked troubled but not panicky. "Legal complications? You assured me that all that sort of thing had been taken care of." "I did. It has. The donor was married, as I told you, and by' great luck husband and wife had given pre-consent. We had a good many thousands of that blood type quietly signed up -- and paid retainers -- but we couldn't predict that one would be accidentally killed in time; the statistical projection did not favor it. But one of them was indeed killed and there were no complications -- no insuperable ones," Salomon corrected, thinking of a bag of wellworn Federal Reserve notes, "and a court permitted our action as 'useful and necessary research.' Nevertheless, the press will stir up a storm and some other court may decide to look into it. Doctor, I can put you in Canada in an hour, anywhere on this planet in a day -- even on the Moon without much delay. If you so choose." "Hmm. Wouldn't mind going to the Moon, I've never been there. You say my clothes are in your guest room?" "Yes. And you are most welcome." "Is there a tub of hot water nearby?" "Oh, certainly." "Then I'll ask for another beer and that hot tub and about ten hours sleep. I've been arrested before. Doesn't worry me." V Where, he did not know, nor care, nor wonder... did not know that he was himself, was not aware of himself nor of anything, was not aware that he was not aware. Then slowly, over eons, he came up from the nothingness of total anesthesia, surfaced into dreaming. The dreams went on for unmeasured time, endlessly... Mrs. Schmidt, can Yonny come out and play... Wuxtra! Horrible atrocities in Belgium, read all about it!... Johann, don't ever walk in like that without knocking, you bad, bad boy... under a cabbage leaf... more margin before the market opens tomorrow... like hell a cabbage leaf; it comes out of her belly button Yoho you don't know nothing... Johnny you know it's not nice to do that and what if my father came downstairs... a pretty girl is like a melody... hey get a load of that not a damn thing on her boobs... sergeant I volunteered once and that's enough for a lifetime... Our Father Which art in Heaven hallowed be thy Name of the game is look out for yourself Smith old Buddy you co-signed the note and I have other fish to Friday at the latest and that's a promise Johann darling I don't know how you could even bring yourself to think such a thing of your own wife is a man's responsibility Mr. Smith and I'm sure the court will agree that four thousand per monthlies is a very modest girl would never do such a thing Schmidt and if I ever catch you hanging around my daughter again I'll shoot the whole works they're not worth the paper they're printed on Johann I don't know what your father will say when he gets home on the range where the deer and the antelope play square with me and you'll get a fair shake it, girlie, shake it, shake it twice is IS Controvrilul Uninhibited Deodlv Seriou Humorout and Inirgdlbly Interettlng? Brian Aldiss... Poiil Anderson... Piers Anthony... Isaac Asimov... Richard Bergeron... Bob Bloch... Vaughn Bode'...John Brunner... L. Sprague de Camp...Terry Carr... John Christopher... Philip K. Dick... Harlan Ellison... Philip Jose Farmer... Jack Gaughan... Harry Harrison... Lee Hoffman... John Hoyden Howard... Leo P. Kelley... Dean R. Koontz... Anne McCaffrey... Michael Moorcock... Alexei Panshin... Mack Reynolds... Bill Rotsler... Norman Spinrad...Bob Tucker... Harry Warner, Jr...Ted White... and many, many more... Richard E. Geis does his thing. Bl-Monthiv BBoas. Photo Offset P.O. Box #I # regulation shake it thrice pudding with creamed in her coffin my head off and her old man heard us and that queered it not queer Johann just curious you understand me old body boy I aint got no body and no body works very long for some body else if he expects to get ahead in the world o' business girl has got just as much right to be treated like a lady as any body seen my girl's best friend is her cherish as long as you both shall live right and work hard and pay your bills of lading son goes down and the stars come out of my room at once my husband would kill me and the neighbors are always snooping where did you leave your bicycle would pay for itself in no time Pop if I get this paper rout and in full retreat as we go to press me closer Johnny you're so huge national debt will never be paid off and all our companies' policies must bet on inflation so borrow now and pay later than you think I'm that sort of a girl simply because I let you go on to college to be a teacher son but now I see by the dawn's early warning system is useless gentlemen without second-strike capabilities of sustained growth when treated last time so it's your treat this time you treat me nice and I treat you nice you-nice Eunice Eunice where did that girl go I've lost Rome and I've lost Gaul but worst of all I've lost Eunice somebody find Eunice... coming Boss... where have you been right here all along Boss -- H IS dreams went on endlessly in full stereo -- sound, sight, odor, touch -- and always surrealistic which he never noticed. They flowed through him, or he through them, with perfect logic. To him. Meanwhile the world flowed on around him -- and forgot him. The attempt at transplanting a living brain offered opportunity for much loose talk by video commentators, plus guest "experts" who were encouraged to add their own mixture of prejudice, speculation and bias in the name of "science." A judge in need of publicity issued a warrant for the arrest of "Dr. Lyndon Doyle (sic) but Dr. Lindsay Boyle was outside jurisdiction before the warrant was signed and long before the name was straightened out. A famous and very stylish evangelist prepared a sermon denouncing the transplant, using as a text "Vanity of Vanities." But on the third day a spectacular and unusually bloody political assassination crowded Johann Smith out of the news and the evangelist found that he could use the sermon by changing a few sentences -- which he did, understanding instinctively the American lust for the blood of the mighty. As usual, the unlicensed birth rate exceeded the licensed rate while the abortion rate exceeded both. Upjohn International declared an extra dividend. The ing Presidential campaign speeded up with a joint announcement by the national committees of the two their conventions together (while preserving mutual autonomy) for the (unannounced but understood) purpose of re-electing the incumbent. The chairman of the extreme left-wing Constitutional Liberation Rally denounced it as a typical crypto-fascist capitalistic plot and predicted a November victory for Constitutional freedom. The splinter parties, Democratic, Socialist, and Republican, met quietly (few members and almost no delegates under sixty-five) and stole away without causing more than a ripple in the news. In the Middle East an earthquake killed nine thousand people in three minutes and brought close the ever-present possibility of war through disturbing the balance of terror. The Sino-American Lunar Commission announced that the Lunar colonies were now # selfsufficient in proteins and carbohydrates, and raised the subsidized out-migration quota but again refused to relax the literacy requirement. Johann Sebastian Bach Smith dreamed on. A fter an unmeasured time (how measure a dream?) Smith woke enough to be aware of himself -- the reflexive self-awareness of waking as contrasted with the unquestioning and unexplicit selfexperience of dreaming. He knew who he was, Johann Sebastian Bach Smith, a very old man -- not a baby, not a boy, not any of his younger selves -- and was aware of his sensory surroundings, which were zero: darkness, silence, absence of any physical sensation, not even pressure, touch, kinesthesia. He wondered if the operation had started and what it would feel like when he died. He did not worry about pain; he had been assured that the brain itself had no pain receptors and that he was being anesthetized solely to keep him quiet and unworried while the job was done -- besides, pain had not worried Smith in years; it was his constant companion, almost an old friend. Presently he went back to sleep and to more dreams, unaware that his brain-wave pattern was being monitored and had caused great excitement when change in rhythm and peak had shown that the patient was awake. Again he was awake and this time gave thought to the possibility that this nothingness was death. He considered the idea without panic, having come to terms with death more than a half century earlier. If this was death, it was neither the heaven he had been promised as a child, nor the hell he had long since ceased to believe in, nor even the total lack of self he had corn to expect -- it was just one damn big bore. He slept again, unaware that the physician in charge of his life-support team had decided that the patient had been awake long enough and had slowed his breathing and made a slight change in his blood chemistry. He woke again and tried to take stock of the situation. If he was dead -- and there seemed no longer reason to doubt it -- what did he have left and how could he cut his losses? Assets: none. Correction: one asset, memory. He had a recent memory-of-a-memory, vague and undefined, of confused and crazy dreams -- probably from anesthesia and no use to him -- plus other memories older but much sharper of being (or having been) Johann Smith. Well, Johann you old bastard, if you and me are going to have to spend all eternity locked in this limbo we had better get to work on total recall of everything we ever did. Everything? Or concentrate on the good parts? No, a stew had to have salt or it was too bland. Try to remember all of it. If we have all eternity with nothing to play but this one rerun, we're going to want to have all of it on tap... as even the best parts may get boring after a few thousand times. Still, it wouldn't hurt to concentrate -- just for practice -- on some exceptionally pleasant memory. So what'll it be, partner? There are only four top subjects, the rest are sideshows: Money, sex, war, and death. So which do we choose? Right! You're correct, Eunice; I'm a dirty old man and my only regret (and a sharp one!) is that I didn't find you forty or fifty years back. When you were not yet a gleam in your father's eye, more's the pity. Tell me, girl, were those sea-shell doodads a brassiere or just paint on your pretty skin? Euchred myself on i that one -- should have asked and let you sass me. So tell great grandpappy. Give me a phone call and tell me. Sorry, I can't tell you the wavelength, dear; it's unlisted. Golly, you looked cute! Let's try another one -- no chance that I'll forget you, Eunice my dear, but I never laid a finger on you, damn it. Let's go way, way back to one we did lay a finger on. Our very first piece? No, you mucked that up pretty badly, you clumsy lout. The second one? Ah, yes, she was the cat's pajamas! Mrs. Wicklund. First name? Did I ever know her first name? Certainly I never called her by it, not then or later. Even though she let me come back for more. Let me? Encouraged me, set it up. Let's see, I was fourteen, fourteen and a half, and she must have been... thirty-five? I remember her mentioning that she had been married fifteen years, so call it thirty-five at a guess. No matter, it was the first time I ever encountered a female who wanted it, managed to let me know that she wanted it, then without any bobbles could take charge of a lanky, too-eager, almost-virgin boy, steady him, lead him through it, make him enjoy it, let him know she enjoyed it -- make him feel good about it afterward. God bless your generous soul, Mrs. Wicklund! If you are lost somewhere in this darkness -- for you must have died many years sooner than I did -- I hope you remember me and are as happy in remembering me as I am in remembering you. All the details now -- Your flat was right under ours. Cold windy afternoon and you gave me a quarter (big money then, a dime was standard) for going to the grocery for you. For what? How good is yoiir memory, you horny old goat? Correction: horny old 'ghost.' What have I got left to be horny with? Never mind, I am -- it's up here. Doc. Half a pound of sliced boiled ham, a sack of russet potatoes, a dozen ranch eggs (seven cents a dozen then -- my God!), a ten-cent loaf of Holsum bread and -- something else. Oh, yes, a spool of sixty white cotton thread at the notions shop next to Gilmore's drugstore. Mrs. Baum's shop -- two sons, one killed in War One and the other made a name for himself in electronics. But let's get back to you, Mrs. Wicklund. You heard me bring my bike into the hallway and opened your door and I carried your groceries on through to your kitchen. You paid me and offered me hot cocoa and -- why wasn't I nervous about Mama? Pop at work and Mr. Wicklund, too; that figured -- but where was Mama? Oh, yes, her sewing circle afternoon. So while I drank cocoa and was being polite, you cranked your Victrola and put on a record -- uh -- Margie, it was, and you asked me if I knew how to dance? You taught me all right -- on the sofa. studied an oscilloscope, noted an increase in brain activity, concluded that the patient might be frightened and decided to tranquilize. Johann Smith slipped gently into sleep without knowing it -- to the scratchy strains of a mechanical phonograph. He was "foxtrotting," so she told him. He did not care what it was called; his arm was around her waist, hers was around his neck, her warm clean odor was sweet in his nostrils. Presently she seduced him. After a long, ecstatic and utterly satisfying time he said, "Eunice honey, I didn't know you could fox-trot." She smiled into his eyes. "You never asked me. Boss. Can you reach past me and shut off the Victrola?" "Sure, Mrs. Wicklund." VI aware that this limbo was no longer featureless -- head resting on something, mouth unpleasantly dry and felt crowded, as if with the sort of junk a dental surgeon inflicts on his victims. There was still total blackness but not quite dead silence. A sucking noise -- Any sensation was most welcome. Johann shouted, '"Hey I lived through it" Two rooms away the monitoring technician on watch jumped up so fast he knocked over his chair. "Patient's trying to articulate! Get Dr. Brenner!" Brenner answered quietly over the voice monitor. "I'm with the patient, Cliff. Get a team in here. And notify Dr. Hedrick and Dr. Garcia." "Right away!" Johann said, "Hey, damn it! Isn't anybody here?" The words came out as incoherent grunts. The doctor touched a wand speaker to the patient's teeth, held the microphone hooked to it against his own throat. "Mr. Smith, do you hear me?" The patient mumbled again, more loudly and forcefully. The doctor answered, "Mr. Smith, I'm sorry but I cannot understand you. If you hear me, make one sound. Any sort but just one." The patient grunted once. "Good, wonderful -- you can hear me. All right, one sound by itself means Yes; two sounds mean No. If you understand me, answer with two sounds. Two grunts." Smith grunted twice. "Good, now we can talk. One sound for Yes, two for No. Do you hurt?" Two grunts -- "Uh... ko!" "Fine! Now we try something else. Your ears are covered and completely soundproofed; my voice is reaching your inner ears through your teeth and upper jawbone. I'm going to remove part of the covering on your left ear and speak to you that way. The sounds may be painfully loud at first, so I will start with whispers. Understand me?" One grunt -- Smith felt gentle firmness as something pulled loose. "Do you still hear me?" "Uh... ko -- " "Now do you hear me?" "Uh... co... ah... ee... oh... ee... oo... ow!" "I think that was a sentence. Don't try to talk yet. Just one grunt, or two." Johann said, "Of course I can't talk, you damned idiot!" Take this junk out of my mouth!" The vowels came through fairly clearly; consonants were distorted or missing. "Doctor, how can the patient talk with all that gear in the way?" Brenner said quietly, "Shut up. Nurse. Mr. Smith, we have an aspirator down your throat to keep you from choking on phlegm, drowning in your own saliva. I can't remove it yet, so try to be patient. Besides that, your eyes are masked. Your eye specialist will decide when that comes off. I can't -- I'm the life-support specialist on duty at the moment, not the physician managing your case; that's Dr. Hedrick, assisted by Dr. Garcia. I can't do much more than I have till one of them gets here. Are you comfortable? One grunt, or two." One grunt -- "Good. I'll stay here with you. And talk to you if you want me to. Do you?" One grunt -- "Okay, I will. You can talk with more than a Yes or No any time you wish. By spelling. I'll recite the alphabet, slowly, and you stop me with one grunt when I reach a letter you want. And so on for the next letter, until it's spelled out. It's slow... but neither one of us is going anywhere. Want to try it?" One grunt -- "Good. I've had lots of practice at it; I've been on many a life-support watch in which the patient could not talk but was awake and perfectly rational. As you are," the doctor added, lying hopefully, one eye on the master oscilloscope. "But bored, of course. Very bored -- that's the worst part for a patient in life-support; he's bored silly, yet we can't let him sleep all the time; it's not good for him and sometimes we need his cooperation. All right, any time you want to spell anything, give three distinct grunts and I'll prove I know my abc's." Three grunts -- "A... b... c... d... e... f -- " Johann grunted at "r." " 'R?" Dr. Brenner repeated. "Don't bother to answer if I'm right. Okay, first letter is 'r.' A... b... c... d... " The message read: "Right ear." "Do you want the plug removed from your right ear?" One grunt -- Carefully the doctor removed it. "Testing," he said. "Cincinnati, sixty-six, Susannah. Are you hearing with both ears? Does my voice seem to move from side to side?" One grunt, followed by three grunts -- "Okay, spelled message. A... b... c -- " Shortly the doctor said, " 'Nobody'? Is that the first word of your message?" Double grunt -- "All right. I'll try again. A... b -- " He was interrupted by a series of grunts and stopped. "You don't want me to spell again... yet 'Nobody' is not the first word of your message. But I would have sworn that I got it right. 'Nobody -- ' Uh... hey! 'No... body' -- two words?" One emphatic grunt -- "Are you trying to tell me that you feel as if you had no body? Can't feel it?" Grunt -- "Oh! Of course you can't feel it; you haven't finished healing. But honestly," the doctor went on, lying with the skill of long practice, "your progress has been amazingly fast. Both speech and hearing so soon, that's wonderfully encouraging. In fact you've just won a bet for me. Five hundred," he went on, still lying, "and at that I demanded more than twice the recovery time you've shown. And now I'm going to double my winnings by putting them back and betting that you'll have full recovery of the use of your whole body in no longer time. Because this is a wonderfully healthy body you have even though you can't feel it yet. Marvelous repair factor." Triple grunt -- Then the spelled message was: "How long?" "How long since your operation? Or how long until you get the use of your whole body?"  bell. He stopped reciting the alphabet and said. "Half a moment, Mr. Smith; Dr. Hedrick has arrived. I must report. Nurse will stay with you -- just let the patient rest. Nurse. This has been tiring." Outside the door Dr. Brenner stopped the case-managing physician, saying, "Dr. Hedrick, one moment before you go in. You've checked the remotes?" "Certainly. Awake-normal, apparently." "And rational, in my opinion. I have removed the central stopples from both ear pads and we have been talking, spell-and-grunt, killing time until you -- " "I heard you on monitor, assumed you must have opened the ears. You take a lot on yourself. Doctor." Dr. Brenner stiffened, then answered coldly, "Doctor -- your patient, conceded. But I was here alone and had to use my own judgment. If you wish me to leave the case, you have only to say so." "Don't be so damned touchy, young man. Now let's go in and see the patient. Our patient." "Yes, sir." They went inside. Dr. Hedrick said, "I'm Dr. Hedrick, Mr. Smith, physician in charge of your case. Congratulations! Welcome back to our weary world. This is a triumph for everyone -- and vindication for a great man. Dr. Boyle." Three grunts -- "You wish to spell a message?" One grunt -- "If you will wait a moment, we will remove some items from your mouth and you can talk instead." (With great good luck, Hedrick amended to himself -- but I never expected the case to progress even this far. That arrogant butcher really is a great man. To my surprise.) "Would that suit you?" An emphatic grunt -- "Good. Hand aspiration. Dr. Brenner. Adjust those lights, Nurse. Monitor watch! Find out what's keeping Dr. Feinstein." Johann Smith felt hands working rapidly but gently, then Dr. Hedrick said, "Let me check. Doctor. Very well, remove the jaw wedges. Mr. Smith, we will have to aspirate every few moments -- I'd rather not have to force you to cough up fluid. Or go after it the hard way. But you may talk if you wish." " Aye-gaA-aye-Aay-dih !" "Slowly, slowly. You're having to learn to talk all over again, like a baby. That same remark now -- but slowly and carefully." "By... God... I... made... it!" "You surely did. The first man in history to have his brain moved into a new body -- and lived through it. And you will go on living. This is a fine body. Healthy." "But . can't . peal -- feel -- a damn... thing . from . chin . down." "Lucky you," said the Doctor. "Because we've got you restrained all over against the day -- soon, I hope -- " but never, more likely, he added to himself -- "when you will start feeling your entire new body. When that day comes you may jerk uncontrollably -- if we don't have you restrained. Then you'll have to go to work and learn to control your body. Like a new baby. Practice. Possibly long and tedious practice." "How... long?" "I don't know. Dr. Boyle's chimps made it rather quickly, I ' understand. But it might take you as long as it takes a baby to learn to walk. But why worry about that now? You've got a new body, good for many, many years -- why, you might be the first human being to live two hundred years. So don't be in a hurry. Now rest, please -- I've got to examine you. Chin screen. Nurse." "The patient's eyes are covered. Doctor." "Ah, yes, so they are. Mr. Smith, when Dr. Feinstein arrives, we will see if he wants to expose your eyes to light today. In the meantime -- uncover the patient. Nurse." was still mostly covered. A plastic corset "iron lung" encased the torso from chin to pubis; arms and legs were strapped and the straps cushioned; urethral and anal catheters were in place and secured; two blood vessels were in use, one for nourishment, the other for monitoring; four others were prepared for use but currently stopped off. Wires were here and there. The body inside this dismal mess could have been one that Michelangelo would have treasured but the assemblage of artifact and protoplasm could seem beautiful only to a medical specialist. Dr. Hedrick seemed pleased. He took a stylus from his pocket, suddenly scratched the sole of the right foot -- got the reflex he expected, got no response from Johann Smith, also as expected. "Dr. Hedrick?" came a voice from the bed console. "Yes." "Dr. Feinstein is operating." "Very well." He indicated to a nurse that he wanted the body covered. "Did you hear that, Mr. Smith? Your ophthalmologist is in surgery, can't see you today. Just as well, as you have had enough for one day. It's time for you to '"No. You... do... it. My... eyes." "No. We wait for Dr. Feinstein." "No! You. are. in. charge." "So I am and your eyes won't be touched until your specialist is present." "Damn...you. Get...Jake... Sal.o.mon!" "Mr. Salomon is in Europe, will be notified that you are awake, and he may possibly be here tomorrow. I couldn't say. In the meantime I want you to rest. Sleep." "Won't!" "Ah, but you will." Dr. Hedrick pointed to Dr. Brenner, nodded. "As you pointed out, I am in charge. Want to know what I am certain you will sleep? Because we are slowing your breathing rate and introducing into your blood stream a harmless drug that will insure that you do sleep. So goodnight, Mr. Smith, and again -- my congratulations." "Damn... your... ins . insuffera -- " Johann Smith slept. Once he half roused. "Eunice?" (Right here. Boss. Go back to sleep.) He slept on. "Hello, Johann. How do you feel?" "Mean as a fox with its tail in a trap except when these tyrants dope me with something that makes me sweetness-and-light in spite of myself. Where the hell have you been? Why didn't you come when I sent for you?" "On vacation. First decent vacation I've had in fifteen years. Any objections?" "Get your feathers down. You do have a nice tan. And taken off a little weight, too, I think. Okay, okay -- though I don't mind saying I was disappointed that you didn't trot back for a day or two at least when I woke up. Hurt my feelings." "Humph! You have no feelings. Never did." "Now, Jake -- I do so have feelings, just never was one for showing them. But, damn it, I needed you." The lawyer shook his head. "You didn't need me. I know why you thought you did. You wanted me to interfere with Dr. Hedrick's management of your case. Which I would not have done. So I extended my vacation to avoid useless argument." Johann grinned at him. "Always the sly one, Jake. Okay, I've never been one to fret about yesterday's trouble. But now that you're back -- well, Hedrick's a good doctor... but he's high-handed with me when it's not necessary. So we'll change that. I'll tell you what I want and you tell Hedrick -- and if he balks, you can let him know that he is not indispensable." "No." "WhaJ do you mean, 'No?' " "I mean No. Johann, you still require constant medical attention. I haven't interfered with Dr. Hedrick up to now and the results have been good. I won't interfere now." "Oh, for Pete's sake, Jake. Sure, sure, you have my interests at heart. But you don't understand the situation. I'm no longer in a critical condition; I'm convalescent. Look, here's late news, important. Know what I did this morning during physiotherapy? Moved my right index finger. On purpose, Jake. Know what that means?" "Means you can bid in an auction. Or signal a waiter." "Crab apples. Wiggled my toes a little, too. Jake, in a week I'll be walking, unassisted. Why, I spend thirty minutes each day now without this lung thing, this corset... and when they put it back on me, it's simply set to assist, if necessary. But despite all this wonderful progress. I'm still treated like a wired-up laboratory monkey. Allowed to stay awake only a short time each day -- hell, they even shave me while I'm asleep and God alone knows what else; I don't. I'm strapped down every minute that at least six people don't have their hands on me for physio. If you don't believe me, lift the sheet and take a look. I'm a prisoner. In my own house." Salomon didn't move. "I believe you." "Move that chair around so that I can see you better. They've even got my head clamped -- now I ask you, is that necessary?" "No opinion. Ask your doctor." Salomon stayed where he was. "I asked you... because I'm fed up with his top-sergeant behavior." "And I declined to express an opinion in a field in which I have no competence. Johann, you're getting well, that's evident. But only a fool replaces a quarterback who is winning.  never thought you would live through the operation. I don't think you did, either." "Well... truthfully, I didn't. I was betting my life -- literally -- on a long gamble. But I won." "Then why don't you try being grateful? Instead of behaving like a spoiled child!" "Temper, Jake, temper -- why, you sound like me." "God knows I don't want to sound like you. But I mean it. Show gratitude. Praise the Lord -- and Dr. Hedrick." "And Dr. Boyle, Jake. Yes, I am grateful, truly I am. I've been snatched back from the edge of death -- and now have every reason to expect a wonderful new life -- and all I risked was a few more weeks of a life that had grown intolerable." Johann smiled. "I can't express how grateful I am, there are no words. My eyes are twenty twenty again and I'm seeing shades of color I had forgotten existed. I can hear high notes I haven't heard in years. I get 'em to play symphonies for me and I can follow the piccolo clear up to the roof. And the violins. I can hear all sorts of high sounds now, higher than ever -- even my new voice sounds high; he must have been a tenor. And I can smell, Jake -- and I lost my last trace of a sense of smell years ago. Nurse, walk past me and let me smell you." The nurse, a pretty redhead, smiled, said nothing, did not move from the bed's console. allowed to eat now, once a day -- eat and swallow, I mean, not a blasted tube. Jake, did you know that Cream o' Wheat tastes better than filet mignon? It can. Hell, everything tastes good now; I had forgotten what fun it is to eat. Jake, it's so grand to be alive -- in this body -- that I can't wait to go out in the country and walk in fields and climb a hill and look at trees and watch birds. And clouds. Sunbathe. Ice-skate, maybe. Square-dance. Ever square-dance, Jake?" "I used to be good at it. No time for it, late years." "I never had time for it even when I was young. I'm going to take time, now. Reminds me, who's minding the store?" "Teat, of course. He wants to see you." "You see him. I'm too busy learning to use my new body. And enjoying it. Do I have any money left? Not that I give a hoot." "You want the ungarnished truth?" "You can't scare me, Jake. If I have to sell this house to pay off this gang of jailers, it won't worry me. Might be fun. I can tell you this: I'll never be on Welfare. I'll get by -- always have, always will." "Brace yourself. You're worth more than ever." "Huh? Oh, what a shame! When I was just beginning to enjoy being broke." "Hypocrite." "Not at all, Jake. I -- " "Hypocrite, I said. Oh, hush up. Your fortune had already reached the take-off point, where it can't possibly be spent no matter how you try. It just keeps growing. I didn't even spend all your income on this operation and all that went with it. However, you no longer control Smith Enterprises." "So?" "Yes. I encouraged Teal to borrow money and buy some of your voting shares; it gave him incentive in 'minding the store.' And it looked better. Also, as de facto chairman of the board, I thought it would look better if I owned a bigger block, too, so I traded you some blue chips and tax-exempts for some of your senior-corporation voting stock. At present two of us -- you and I, or you and Teal -- hold voting control. But no one of us. However, I'll trade back any time you want to resume control." "God forbid!" "We'll leave the matter open, Johann. I was not trying to take advantage of your illness." "No, Jake. If I don't have controlling interest, I don't have even a moral responsibility to look out for the company. I'll resign as chairman of the board -- and you can be chairman, or Teal, or you can put it up for grabs." "Wait till you're well." "Okay, but I shan't change my mind. But now about that other matter -- uh. Nurse, don't you have to go empty something, or wash your hands, or check the roof to see if it's on tight? I want a private talk with my lawyer." She smiled and shook her head. "No, sir. You know I can't leave the room even a moment without being relieved. But Tm authorized by Dr. Hedrick to do this, sir; I can shut off the voice monitor to the remotes, then go over in that far corner and watch video with the sound turned up high so that you'll be certain I can't hear you. Dr. Hedrick said that you might want privacy in speaking with Mr. Salomon." "Well! The old bug -- bug-hunter is human after all. You do that. Nurse." Shortly, Johann was able to say quietly, "You saw that, Jake? God knows there could be no harm in you alone watching me a few minutes -- you could call for help if I choked or something. Anyhow, any trouble would show on their dials. But, no, they chaperone me every second and won't agree to the most harmless request. Look, very quietly now -- do you have a pocket mirror on you?" "Eh? Never carried one in my life." "A pity. Well, have one on you next time you're in to see me. Tomorrow, I hope. Jake, Hedrick is a good doctor, conceded -- but he won't tell me anything. Just this week I asked him whose body this had been -- and he wasn't even polite enough to lie; he just told me that it was none of my business." "It isn't." "Huh?" "Remember the contract I worked out? It said -- " "Never read it. Your pidgin." "I told you; you didn't listen. Donor's privacy to be respected unless donor specifically grants permission to breach it... and even then his estate must confirm after death. In this case neither proviso was met. So you can never be told." "Oh, rats. I can find out, once I'm up and around. I would never publicize it; I just want to know." "No doubt you will find out. But I won't be a party to breaching a contract with the dead." "Hmm. Jake, you're a stiffnecked old bastard; it wouldn't do any harm. All right, all right. But get me that mirror. Look, you can get me one now. Go into my bathroom, usual excuse, and look around. Search. Four or five small mirrors in there, drawers and such -- or were the last time I was on my feet. Almost certainly still are. Just don't let a nurse see it. In your pocket. Or under your jacket." "Why don't you simply ask for one?" "Because they won't let me have one, Jake. You may think I'm paranoid but I am being persecuted by this high-and-mighty doctor. Won't let me see my new face in a mirror. Okay, it's probably scarred; I don't care. Won't let me look at myself at all. When they work on me they put up a chin screen; I haven't even seen my hands. Would you believe it, I don't even know what color I am. Am I a soul? Or a honk? Or something else? It's maddening." maddening for you to see yourself. Before you have your strength back." "What? Oh, be your age, Jake; you know me better than that. If I'm the ugliest thing since wart hogs and covered with purple stripes, I can take it." Johann grinned. "I was ugly as sin before the operation; any change for the worse can't be great. But I tell you no lie, old friend; if they keep treating me like a retarded child, they really will drive me off the rails." Salomon sighed. "I'm sorry to have to tell you this, Johann, but it is no news to me that they won't let you see yourself in a mirror -- " "What?" "Steady down. I've discussed it with Dr. Hedrick and with the psychiatrist working with him. They are of the opinion that you could suffp a severe emotional shock -- one that might give you a grave setback, even (as you say) 'drive you off the rails' -- if you saw your new self before you are fully well and strong." Johann Smith did not answer at once. Then he said quietly, "Pig whistle. I know I'm physically something else now. What harm do they think it could do me?" "The psychiatrist mentioned the possibility of a split personality." "Move around and look me in the eyes. Jake Salomon, do you believe that?" "My opinion is neither relevant nor competent. I am not going to buck your physicians. Nor help you to outwit them." "So that's how the wind sets. Jake... I am sorry to be forced to say this -- but you are not the only lawyer in this city." "So I know. I am sorry -- truly sorry -- to be forced to say this, Johann -- but I am the only lawyer you can turn to." " What do you mean?" "Johann, you are now a ward of the court. I am your guardian." Johann Smith was slow to answer, then barely whispered; "Conspiracy. I never thought it of you, Jake." "Johann, Johann!" "Do you mean to keep me locked up forever? If not, what's the price to turn me loose? Is the judge in on it? And Hedrick?" Salomon controlled himself. "Please, Johann, let me speak. I'm going to pretend that you never said what you did say... and I'll have a transcript of the proceedings brought here for you to see. Hell, I'll have the judge himself fetch them. But you've got to listen." "I'm listening. How can I help listening? I'm a prisoner." "Johann, you will cease being a ward as soon as you are able to appear in court -- in person -- and convince the judge -- Judge McCampbell, it is, an honest man as you know -- convince McCampbell that you are no longer non compos mentis. He took the step reluctantly -- and I had to fight to be named your guardian, as I was not the petitioner." "So? And who asked to have me committed?" "Johanna Darlington Seward, et alia -- meaning your other three granddaughters, too." "I see," Johann said slowly. "Jake, I owe you an apology." Salomon snorted. "For what? How can you do or say anything calling for an apology when you are legally non compos mentisT' "Whew! Hand me the traditional pinch of snuff; that was razor sharp. Dear little Johanna -- I should have drowned her at birth. Her mother, my daughter Evelyn, used to shove her into my lap and remind me that she was my namesake. Jake, the only thing that brat ever did for me was to pee on my trousers -- on purpose. So June and Marla and Elinor are in it, too. Not surprising." "Johann, they darn near made it. I had to resort to everything short of treason to get it into Judge McCampbell's court. Even then, only the fact that I have held your general power of attorney for an unbroken fifteen years kept the court from naming Mrs. Seward as guardian and conservator. That and one other thing." "What other thing?" "Their stupidity. If they had shot for guardianship right off, they might have made it. Instead their first move was to try to have you declared legally dead." "Well! Jake, do you suppose -- later -- that I can cut them out of my will entirely?" "You can do better than that; you can outlive them. Now." "Mmm, yes, I suppose I can. I will! It'll be a pleasure." "That move wasn't serious, just stupid. Stupid lawyer. Took four days for the expert witnesses to unwind, took the court four minutes to rule in accordance with 'Estate of Parsons vs. Rhode Island.' Hoped I had seen the last of them then; that diploma-mill shyster seemed pretty cowed. Then Parkinson got into it... and his lawyer is not stupid." "Parkinson? Our boy Parky, our idiot ex-director?" "The same." "Hmm. Von Ritter was right; it doesn't pay to humiliate a man. But how could Parky show an interest?" put them up to it is simply a conclusion but a firm one -- Parkinson's mother-in-law's lawyer and Parkinson himself present every day in court, a happy spectator. Johann, I didn't dare ask that the matter be continued during your recovery; our own expert witnesses would ever be yourself again, able to manage your own affairs. So we stipulated your temporary lack of competence -- surprised 'em, caught 'em unprepared -- and I had our attorney move that I be appointed your guardian pro tern. Made it. But, Johann, as soon as this was in the wind I started shuffling stock around. For several weeks Teal held a big chunk of your voting stock -- Teal is okay; you made a good choice -- Teal held all of your stock that I now hold, using money I lent him. An open transaction that could be verified, none of this 'ten dollars and other valuable considerations' dodge. During that period, your stock that I had sold to Teal, using my money plus Teal's stock that he already had, plus what I have long held, was voting control... because I knew that if I lost, the next day Parkinson would show up with proxies for your stock -- signed by your granddaughters -- and demand a stockholders meeting and kick me out of the chair and fire Teal as president. Yet I didn't dare buy stock from you myself -- or I would go into court as an interested party and the other side might sniff it. It was touchand-go for a while, Johann." "Well, I'm glad we're out of the woods. Parky." "We aren't. Other actions coming up, none of which you need worry about today." "Jake, I'm not going to worry about anything. I'm going to think about birds and bees and fleecy clouds and enjoy the wonderful taste of Cream o' Wheat. And prunes, strained prunes fixed babystyle. I'm just glad to know that my oldest friend didn't knife me while I was unconscious and sorry as hell I thought so even for a moment. Oh, I still think you're a timid, gutless, stinking sissy not to help me out on this mirror nonsense but we'll argue that another day. I can wait if I have to; I see why you don't want to buck a psychiatrist if I have to go into court when I'm up and convince Judge McCampbell that I can still hit the floor with my hat." "I'm glad to hear it. And I'm glad to see that you are getting well, Johann. I'm certain you are since you are again, or still, the same stinking bad-tempered, unreasonable old scoundrel you always were." Johann chuckled. "Thanks, Jake -- and I see that you are in good health, too. May we never see the day we talk sweet to each other. What else is new? Oh, yes! Where in hell is my secretary? Eunice, I mean. There is not a one of this gang of kidnappers around me who ever knew hef... and they show no interest in trying to find her. Oh, Garcia knew her by sight -- but he says he doesn't know where she is and claims he's too busy to run errands. Told me to ask you." "Oh." Salomon hesitated. "Do you know her address?" "Eh? Somewhere at the north end of town. I suppose my accountant has it. Wait a moment! You took her home once, I remember clearly." "So I did. It was indeed somewhere in the north end. But those rabbit warrens all look alike. My guards may know. Hold it -- your mobile guards escorted her for several months, right up to the time you went in for surgery. Have you asked them?" "Hell, Jake, I haven't been allowed to see anyone. I don't even know that they are still working for me." "I'm fairly sure they still were when I left for Europe. But, Johann, while we can ask them, I doubt if it will do any good." "Why not?" "Because I did see Eunice just before your operation. She was interested -- she was fond of you, Johann, much more so than you deserved -- " "Conceded! Make it march." "Well, she didn't mention specific plans but I don't think she intended to stay in secretarial work. Hell, man, none of us expected that you would ever need a secretary again. I would happily have hired her myself; she is a good secretary. But -- " "I'm sure you would, you old goat. But surely you let her know that she could stay on my payroll forever? Well, until I died, at least." "She knew that. But she is a proud girl, Johann. Not a parasite. I'll make an effort to find her. However, if I don't, there are many good secretaries. I'll find one for you. That's a promise." "Look, I don't want another secretary; I want Eunice Branca." "I meant -- " "I know what you meant. You'd find me some old witch who does perfect work but is no fun to look at or have around... while you've probably got Eunice stashed away in your office." hann, I swear by all that's holy that I do not have her in my office nor anywhere." "Then she did turn you down. Jake, I trust you with my life and all my worldly goods. But I don't trust you or any man not to steal a perfect secretary if he can." "Woo contendere. I did offer her a job any time she wanted it. She did not accept." "So we find her. You find her." Salomon sighed. "What clues can you give me? Her husband, perhaps? Isn't he an artist?" "I suppose you could call him that. Look, Jake, don't hold this against Eunice -- but  would call him a gigolo. But I'm old-fashioned. I had to get a report when she married him. He was clean, no reason to lose the best secretary a man ever had just because she chose to marry him. Yes, he was an artist, one who didn't sell much; she supported him. That was her business; Branca was all right -- didn't use drugs, didn't even drink. Surely I know how common that is today; I'm not prejudiced. I've and only God and Accounting know how many are working for Smith Enterprises. Branca may never have attended a school in which reading is taught. But I can give you one lead -- if Eunice is not working as a secretary -- easy to check through Social Security -- and if they aren't on the Welfare rolls -- she won't be, he might be -- then check model agencies, video, artists, photographers, et cetera. For both of them. For he was as handsome as Eunice was beautiful; the snoopshot with the security report made that plain." "Very well, Johann; I'll get a skiptrace firm on it." "Hell, put a regiment of detectives on it!" "But suppose they dropped out? People do." Johann sniffed. "Perhaps he would -- I would lay any amount that she never would. But, if necessary, I want every Abandoned Area in this city combed." "Expensive. You send a private detective into an A. A. and the premium on his life goes sky high." "Didn't you tell me that I have more money than I know what to do with?" "True. But I don't relish hiring a man for hazardous work even if he wants the job. But we're borrowing trouble; it may take nothing more than getting Accounting to dig out that address. Or do a back check on a social security number with the customary small bribe. I'll let you know." Salomon stood up to leave. Smith said, "Hold it. Will I see you tomorrow? And will you phone in a report -- tell Hedrick or the physician on watch; they won't let me talk on the phone -- phone a report each day? Till you find her?" "Every day, Johann." "Thanks, Jake. You'll make Eagle Scout yet. Tell nursy she can come out of the corner now. They're probably waiting to slip me my Mickey Finn -- this is the longest they've let me stay awake so far." T WO rooms away Salomon stopped to speak to Dr. Hedrick. The physician looked at him. "Rough," he stated. "Quite. Doctor, how long do you expect to keep your patient from using a mirror?" "Hard to say. Progress has been rapid lately... but Smith still has very imperfect control of the new body. Plus tingling and itching and numbness -- all to be expected -- and imaginary pains. Psychosomatic, rather; they are real to the patient. Counselor, if you expect me to have my patient ready for a competency hearing any time soon, emotional shocks must be delayed as long as possible. That's my opinion, though, of course, I am strongly influenced by Dr. Rosenthal's judgment. Besides imperfect body control, our patient is weak and emotionally extremely unstable." "So I am aware." "Mr. Salomon, you look as if you needed another tranquilizer. May I?" Salomon grudged a smile. "Only if it involves grain alcohol." Hedrick chuckled. "Will you settle for some bottled in Scotland?" "Yes! No water. Well, just a touch." "I'll dispense the drug, you add water to taste. I'll prescribe for myself, too -- I also find this case a bit trying. Even though we are making medical history." mon's arm where he had just injected him. "Now wait three minutes. With a tenth cc of 'Tranquille' in you, you could attend your own hanging in a calm mood." "Thank you. Doctor. Dr. Hedrick, what's bothering Johann now? Your message was not specific." Hedrick shook his head. "The patient won't talk to us. Simply demands to see you." "Uh... he has found out? Or, rather, if he has, what then?" Hedrick turned to his colleague. "Dr. Garcia?" "You know my opinion. Doctor. Your patient has recovered, is simply weak from being too long in bed. There is no longer any excuse -- any medical excuse -- for restraints." "Dr. Rosenthal?" The psychiatrist shrugged. "The human mind is a weird and wonderful thing -- and the longer I study it the less I'm sure about anything concerning it. But I agree with Dr. Garcia on one point: You can't keep a patient tied down forever." Hedrick said, "I'm afraid that's it. Counselor." Salomon sighed. "And I've been appointed a volunteer." "Any of us will go in with you if you wish, sir. But the patient flatly refuses to talk to us. We'll be standing by, ready to move fast if a crisis develops." "The dummy-switches dodge again?" "Oh, certainly. And this time the nurse has been instructed to get out if you tell her to. You, not the patient. But don't worry; I'll be watching and listening by closed-circuit video; Dr. Garcia and Dr. Rosenthal will watch the monitor 'scopes'." "I'm not worrying, that drug must have hit me. Okay, I'll go in -- and if I have to ride the tiger. I'll hang onto its ears." Where the hell have you been? You've come to see me just once in the past three weeks. Once! Damn you." "I've been working. Which is more than you can say." "You think so, eh? Physiotherapy is damned hard work, harder than you ever do, you shyster -- and I have to go through it seven days a week." "My heart bleeds, Johann -- want a chit to see the Chaplain? I was laid up sick for ten days -- which I'm sure Hedrick told you -- and I still don't feel chipper, so move over, you lazy bastard, and let me stretch out. Damn it, Johann, I'm not as young as I used to be; I can't jump through hoops every time you snap your fingers." "Now, now, Jake, don't take that line with me. I'm sorry you were ill. I told 'em to send you flowers. Did you get them?" "Yes. Thank you." "That's odd, I didn't send any. Caught you, didn't I? Jake, I never intend to overwork a man -- but, damn it, when he's on my payroll I expect to hear from him occasionally. And see him." "I'm not on your payroll." "Huh? What nonsense is this?" "When the court appointed me your guardian pro tern and conservator, McCampbell awarded me a token fee of ten dollars a month. That's all I am allowed to accept from you -- and I haven't collected it." Johann looked incredulous. "Well, we'll change that in a hurry! You get word to Judge McCampbell that I said -- " "Stow it, Johann. It was part of the deal to shut up your granddaughters. Now what is eating you? Mrs. Branca? You've had a report each day -- negative. I fetched a briefcase stuffed with detailed reports -- all negative but showing what has been done. Want to read 'em? I see you have a reading machine now." "Read negative reports? Jake, don't be silly. Yes, I'm fretted about Eunice -- damn it, even if she didn't want to work for me any longer, you'd think she would have paid me the minimum courtesy of a sickroom visit. But that's not what is on my mind -- not why I sent for you, I mean. Nurse!" "Yes, sir?" "Switch off the voice monitors, then go hide your head in the idiot box. Pick any program as long as it's loud; I want privacy." "Yes, sir." She stood up and switched off the dummy switches. "Nurse." "Yes, Mr. Salomon?" "Ask Dr. Hedrick if we can have full privacy. I don't think Mr. Smith is going to swing from the chandelier simply because I don't have a nursing degree." "Mr. Salomon, Dr. Hedrick says that we are doing so well -- " she smiled brightly -- "aren't we, Mr. Smith? -- that if you wanted to talk privately, I could leave. Just push this red button when you want me." She smiled again and left. Johann said, "Well, that's a surprise!" "Why so? You're getting well, Hedrick says so." "Hmm. I fear the Greeks, even bearing gifts. Jake, come close, I want to whisper... because I wouldn't put it past 'em to have a spare microphone tucked away somewhere." "Paranoia, you old fool. Why would Hedrick bother to listen to our conversation?" "'Young fool,' please -- I'm young again. Paranoid, possibly. Anyhow I don't want anybody to hear this but you. Because if I'm mistaken, it won't sound good to have this repeated in court in a competency hearing. So lean close and listen hard. Jake... I'm almost certain this new body of mine is femaleV Jake Salomon's ears started to buzz and he was glad that Garcia had given him that shot. "So? Interesting idea. If true, what are you going to do? Take it back to the complaint desk and demand another one?" "Oh, don't talk like a fool, Jake. Whatever body I have now. I'm stuck with -- and if it's female, well, it'll seem odd but half the human race manages to bear up under it; I guess I can. But don't you see'! If my notion is correct, that's why they've taken such great care not to let me see myself. Afraid I would jump my cams, no doubt." Johann chuckled. "I'm tougher than that. Shucks, they haven't even let you see anything you could spot as female -- sheet over my whole body, not even my arms in sight, and enough gear hooked to me to clutter up any lines of figure. Towel over my scalp -- I suppose the hair is growing back, or such. If I'm horsefaced enough, you couldn't tell my sex just from my face. My new face." "Perhaps. It's an interesting theory. How did you reach it?" "Oh, a number of things. Especially the fact that, even though I now can use my hands and arms, they won't let me. Except during controlled physiotherapy. Can't touch myself, I mean; they strap me down again at once, with an excuse about 'spastic muscle action' and so forth. Which I did have at first and don't have now. But never mind. This is the first time there hasn't been a nurse in the room. So find out. Lift the sheet and look! Tell me, Jake, am I male or female! Hurry -- she might come back." Salomon sat still. "Johann." "What, Jake? Hurry up, man!" "You're female." several moments, then said, "Well, it's a relief to be sure. At least I'm not crazy. If 'female' and 'crazy' aren't synonyms. Well, Jake? How did it happen?" "I've known it all along, Johann. It's been a strain on me to see you and not let on. For you are correct; your doctors were afraid that you might not take it well. While you were still weak." "They don't know me very well -- it's not half the surprise it was to me when -- at about six, it was -- I found out that girls really are different from boys. Little girl down the block, it was. Showed me. But how did it happen, Jake? It wasn't what I signed up for." "Oh, but it was." "Eh?" "No instruction you gave said one word about race or sex. You specified 'healthy,' and around twenty to forty years old, and with AB-Negative blood. Nothing else." Johann blinked. "Yes. But it never occurred to me that they might put me into a woman's body." "Why not? They put women's hearts into male bodies and vice versa every day." "True. I'm simply saying that I never thought about it. But even if I had, I don't think I would have risked cutting my chances in half by making such a restriction. As may be, I've never been one to cry over spilt milk. Well, now that I know, there's no reason to continue that silly business about no mirrors. Will you step out and tell that stubborn doctor that I want to see myself at once and no more nonsense? If necessary, knock his ears in." "I'll see, Johann." Salomon buzzed for the nurse, then went out. He was gone five minutes, returned with Drs. Hedrick, Garcia and Rosenthal, and a second nurse, who was carrying a large hand mirror. Hedrick said, "How do you feel. Miss Smith?" She smiled wryly. "So it's 'Miss' Smith now, is it? Much better, thank you; my mind is at ease. You could have told me weeks ago; I am not as unstable as you think." "That is possible. Miss Smith, but I am bound to do what I think is best for my patient." "No criticism, none. But now that the cat is out of the bag, please ask the nurse to show me what I look like. I'm curious." "Certainly, Miss Smith." Dr. Garcia waved the nurse at the console aside and sat down; Hedrick stationed himself on one side of the bed, Rosenthal on the other. Only then did Hedrick take the mirror from the nurse, hold it to let his patient see herself in it. Johann Smith looked at her new face first with intense interest, then with unbelief -- then her features broke in horror. "Oh, my God! Dear God, what have they done to us? Jake! You knew" The lawyer's face was working in the convulsions of a strong man trying not to weep. "Yes, I knew, Johann. That's why I couldn't find her for you -- because she was here along. Right here -- and I had... to talk to her!" He gave up and sobbed. "Jake, how could you let them do it? Eunice, oh Eunice my darling, forgive me -- I didn't know" Her sobs echoed his, an octave higher. Hedrick snapped, "Dr. Garcia!" "Started, Doctor!" "Dr. Rosenthal, take care of Mr. Salomon. Nurse, help him, he's about to fall! Damn it, where's that aspirator?" F ive minutes later the room was quiet. The patient had been forced into sedated sleep. Dr. Hedrick satisfied himself that Miss Smith was safe and turned the bedside watch over to Dr. Garcia. Hedrick then left the sickroom. He found Mr. Salomon stretched out on a couch at the remote watch station; Dr. Rosenthal was seated by the couch, a stethoscope around his neck. Hedrick cocked an eyebrow at the psychiatrist, who mouthed soundlessly, "Okay," then added aloud, "Perhaps you will check me." "Very well. Doctor." Hedrick sat down where Rosenthal had been, hitched the chair closer, took Salomon's wrist and felt his pulse. "How do you feel?" "I'm okay," Salomon said gruffly. "Sorry I made a fool of myself. How sheT' "Sleeping. You were fond of her." "We both were fond of her. Doctor, she was an angel." "Go ahead and cry. Tears are lubricant for the soul. Males would be better off if they cried as easily as women do. Eh, Rosenthal?" "Correct, Doctor. Cultures in which men cry easily have little need of my specialty." He smiled. "Mr. Salomon, you're in good hands so I'll run along -- got to shrink a few heads for my collection. Unless you need me. Doctor?" "Run along. Rosy. You might be here in the morning when we wake the patient. Say ten o'clock." "Good-bye, Dr. Rosenthal. Thank you. Thank you for everything." "No huhu. Counselor. Don't let that veterinarian sell you any flea powder." He left. "Mr. Salomon," said Hedrick, "this big castle is loaded with beds. What do you say to sacking out in one, then about twenty-one ortwo o'clock I can give you a pill guaranteed to slug you for eight hours of dreamless sleep." "I'm okay, really I am." "If you say so. I can't force treatment on you. But as another human being who has come to know you fairly well -- and admire you -- I must admit that I am more worried about you than I am about my patient. You referred to her as an 'angel' -- by which you meant the donor, not Miss Smith." "Eh? Yes, of course. Eunice Branca." Salomon's features contorted momentarily. "I never knew her and I've had little experience with angels; doctors don't see people at their best. But her body would do credit to an angel; I have never seen a healthier one. Twenty-eight years old by the records, physiologically perhaps five years younger. She -- Miss Smith I now mean. Miss Johann Smith -- can take a severe shock and bounce out of it; she has that superb young body to sustain her. But you have had much the same shock and -- forgive me -- are no longer young. If you won't sleep here -- best -- " "I don't want to sleep here'." "Very well. Second best would be for you to permit me to check your heart and lungs and blood pressure. If I don't like what I find, then I want you to rest while I send for your physician." "He doesn't make house calls." Hedrick grunted. "Then he's not a physician; physicians go where they are needed. A most unprofessional remark as we are expected to pretend that any M.D. with a license is a dedicated saint with the wisdom of Jove -- even when we know he is a bungler whose dedication is to the Internal Revenue Service. Don't quote me; they might lift my union card. Now about that checkup? Do you want it?" "Uh, yes. Please. And I'll take that pill if you'll let me take it home. Don't ordinarily use such -- but tonight is a special case." "Good. If you'll slip off your shirt -- " While he worked the physician said quietly, "Mr. Salomon, I don't have Dr. Rosenthal's training. But if it will do you any good to talk, I can listen. This has been on your mind, I know. I think your worst hurdle is past -- letting Johann Smith know that he is now 'Miss' Smith, plus the still worse shock of seeing him -- her -- discover that she now inhabits his former secretary's body. So you are past that crisis. If there is more it would help to get off your mind, feel free to talk. In my profession as in yours, such talk is privileged." "I don't mind talking about Eunice. But I don't know what to say." "Well, you might tell me how such a lovely girl got killed. Never knew the donor's name until you told me. There was a privacy restriction. So we don't ask -- as long as the donation is properly certified." "Yes, there was such restriction. We'll never know why but I suspect that the child -- woman, I mean, and a very competent one -- but I thought of her as a child, being so much older than she was. I think Eunice had a romantic notion that she could give her body to her boss if she no longer needed it and not let him find out. Ridiculous, but it fitted her sweet nature. I had to tell you, once it looked as if old Johann might live through it. Because I knew he would blow his wig. And he did." "A very good thing you told me. Counselor. I think -- and Dr. Rosenthal thinks -- that we would never have pulled this patient through if we hadn't taken extraordinary precautions to keep her from knowing her sex. In view of the patient's relation to the donor." Doctor, I am not exaggerating -- if I had been as little as twice Eunice's age -- and she not married -- I would have done my damnedest to marry her. And the same, I feel certain, goes for old Johann. So I knew what a shock it would be to him -- worse than simply learning that she had been killed." "Car accident?" "Nothing so innocent. Killed by a mugger. Psychopath probably -- but the point is immaterial as Johann's mobile guards caught him almost in the act and killed him. That's how she was saved -- her body was saved, I mean -- because they rushed her to a hospital hoping to save her." Jake Salomon sighed. "It does help to talk." "Good. How did Johann Smith's guards happen to be so Johnny-on-the-spot, yet not quite?" "Oh. The poor darling tried to save ten minutes. She was a blood donor -- AB-Negative -- and -- " "Oi! Now I know why 'Miss' Smith has seemed vaguely familiar. I saw her once. I'm now certain, giving blood to a patient I had been called in to support. A lovely girl, with a warm disposition, friendly, who dressed in, um, exotic styles." "Erotic styles you mean, let's not use euphemisms. Yes, Eunice did. She knew she was beautiful and did not mind sharing her beauty. Played up to it." "I wish I had known her." "I wish you had. Doctor; your life would have been richer thereby. If she had a call to give blood, Johann's guards were under orders to driver her. Protect her. Pick her up at her door, escort her to the car, deliver her, wait for her. But this was an emergency and she lives -- lived -- nineteen levels up in one of those beehives in the north end. Vehicle lift, sure -- but not able to lift the sort of armor Johann owned. Owns. So the poor darling decided to save ten minutes and used the passenger elevator without waiting for escort. And that's where she was jumped. KUled." "A pity. I suppose she didn't know that we can always stretch a patient an extra ten minutes if we know a donor is on the way." "Maybe she did, maybe she didn't -- but it is characteristic of Eunice Branca that she tried to hurry." "A pity. You can put your shirt on. How old did you say you were?" "I didn't say. Seventy-two is staring me in the face." "I'm amazed. You seem to be younger -- internally I mean, not necessarily your face -- " "So I'm ugly. I know it." "I think 'distinguished' is the accepted term. You seem much younger, physiologically. Say twenty years." "So I take my hormones." "I'm not sure you need them. Go home if you wish. Or stay. If you stay. I'd like to put a monitor on your heart. Professional interest." (And to make damn sure you don't conk out, old fellow -- sometimes a heart stops for no good reason after a shock such as you have had.) "Uh... I am tired. Could I skip dinner and go straight to bed? With maybe a twelve-hour dose instead of eight?" "No trouble." Soon Jake Salomon was in bed and asleep. Hedrick ate, looked in on his patient, left orders with the night watch to call him if the displays exceeded certain tolerances, went to bed and to sleep; he never needed the drugs he prescribed. Despite sedation, Johann Smith's dreams were troubled. Once the old man in the borrowed skull muttered, "Eunice?" (I'm here. Boss. Go back to sleep.) "All right, my dear. Just wanted to know where you'd gone." (Quit fretting. Boss. I'm here.) Johann smiled in his sleep and then slept quietly, no more bad dreams. T he morning nurse bustled in with a tray. "Good morning. Miss Smith! How are we today?" "I don't know how you are, but I'm hungry." "Good! Hot oatmeal this morning, dear, and orange juice and a boiled egg -- and we'll soak a little toast in egg so that it will go down easily. I'm going to tilt the bed up a touch." "Mrs. Sloan -- " "Yes? Let me tuck the napkin under your chin." "Stop that, or I'll tell you where to tuck it! Uncover me and unstrap me; I'm going to feed myself." (Boss, don't be rude to her. She's trying to help you.) (Eunice?) (Of course, dear -- didn't I promise I wouldn't leave you again?) (But -- ) (Shush, she's talking.) "Now, Miss Smith, you know I can't do that. Please, dear. Doesn't this smell good?" "Uh... I suppose you can't unstrap me without Dr. Hedrick's permission. I'm sorry I snapped at you." (That's better. Boss!) "But don't try to feed me, please don't. Instead please find Dr. Hedrick and tell him I'm being difficult ,again. You might also tell him that, if he doesn't want to go along with my unreasonable demands, he had better try to reach Mr. Salomon. Because if anyone tries to put food in my mouth while my hands are strapped. I'll do my best to spit it on the ceiling." (Is that better, Eunice?) (Some, Boss. Say ten percent.) (Uh, darn, I don't have any practice in being a lady.) (I'll teach you. Boss.) (Eunice, are you really there, dear? Or have I come unstuck just as they thought I would?) (Discuss it later. Boss dear -- you're going to have to face' the doctor right away... and don't mention me... or you know what'll happen. They'll never unstrap our wrists. You know that, don't you.) (Of course I do! Think I'm crazy?) (Irrelevant and immaterial as Jake would say. The ppint is never to let Dr. Hedrick -- or anybody -- guess that I'm here... or they'll be certain you're crazy. Now I'm going to shut up.) (Don't go 'way!) (Boss, I'll never go away; I'll just keep quiet. You and I had better talk mostly when others aren't around. Unless I see you about to make a mistake.) (Going to nag me, huh?) Johann heard her merry giggle. (Haven't I always. Boss? Watch it; here come the cops.) Dr. Hedrick came in, followed by Dr. Garcia. "Good morning. Miss Smith." "Good morning, gentlemen." The patient nodded at them. "Nurse says that you would like to try feeding yourself." "That's true but that's not all of it. I want these straps and clamps removed, all of them." "Letting you feed yourself is no problem. It's a good idea, good practice. As for the rest -- That calls for thought." "Doctor, the masquerade is over. If you can't see your way clear to removing all restraints from my body, then forget about breakfast; I won't starve. Get my lawyer instead." "As it happens, Mr. Salomon is in the house -- " "Then get him!" "Just a moment, please." Dr. Hedrick glanced at Dr. Garcia, who had seated himself at the console; Dr. Garcia nodded. "Miss Smith, would you agree to a reasonable compromise? Or at least listen?" "I'll listen. But -- " (Shut up. Boss!) "I'll listen. Doctor." "Mr. Salomon is, as you know, an elderly man, and he had a trying day yesterday. I persuaded him to stay overnight, and rest. I'm told that he is just getting up; he has not had breakfast. I have and so has Dr. Garcia -- but so long ago that we could use a bit of brunch. Now I can unstrap your arms, let you feed yourself -- but unstrapping your pelvis... well, as you must have guessed, there is some odd plumbing down there, and other things. Takes time to unhitch everything. "So here is my thought. You can invite Mr. Salomon to join you for breakfast... and you could invite us, too, for that bit of brunch -- and we four can talk over what needs to be done next. I shall follow the wishes of your guar -- your lawyer. Or let him select another physician and withdraw, if I find that I must." "My guardian," Johann said quietly. "We'll do whatever my guardian requires. But I hope he does not decide to replace you. Dr. Hedrick. I have been a difficult patient and I'm sorry. I know what a miraculous job you have done on me... and I am grateful." "Thank you. Miss Smith." "I would be delighted to have you three gentlemen join me for brunch... if you will be so kind as to unstrap my arms." (Boss!) (What's biting you, little one? I thought I was being a perfect lady?) (You are -- but don't you dare let gentlemen in here to eat with us until we're made pretty! Not a speck of makeup, and our hair must be a mess. Horrid!) (But look, dear, it's just Jake and our doctors.) (It's the principle of the thing. I know more about being a girl than you do -- well, don't I? When did I ever come to work with my face stark naked and my hair in rats? Why, I often got up much earlier than I had to, just to make sure that I was as pretty as possible, just for you. Didn't #? Did I not?) "Eh? I mean, 'Oh?' Sorry, Doctor, just thinking. If I am to have gentlemen guests for breakfast, shouldn't I start practicing how to be a lady? It's new to me, you know. Do I have any makeup on?" Hedrick looked startled. "Do you mean lipstick?" "Whatever it is that ladies put on their faces; I'm sure it's always more than lipstick. And my hair should be brushed. Or do I have hair?" "Why, certainly you have. Still short but a fine, healthy growth." "That's a relief. I thought possibly I had a plastic skull and would have to wear wigs." "There was some prosthetic restoration. But Dr. Boyle managed to save the scalp and you'll never notice the prosthesis." Hedrick smiled briefly. "Tougher than natural bone. 'With good blood supply to your scalp and normal hair -- just hasn't grown out very far." "I'm relieved. Dandruff?" "Haven't noticed any." "We won't worry about it this morning. Doctor, I'd like to be made up to look like a lady ready to receive guests. If you'll have one of the servants take in a cup of coffee and some orange juice to Mr. Salomon along with our invitation to breakfast. I'm sure he won't mind waiting." (How'm I doing, Eunice?) (Fine, old dear!) Dr. Hedrick looked puzzled. "Miss Smith, when I set up a support team, I try to anticipate every possible emergency, supplies, drugs, and so forth. This is the first time I've been asked to produce lipstick. And cosmetics." "Oh. But you're not being asked to. Doctor. The ladies' powder room on the first floor is stocked with all shades of lipstick and many cosmetics. Should be. Was. Should still be, or someone will hear about it. And one of the nurses can help me. That pretty redhead -- Minnie? Ginny? Miss Gersten, I mean. She must know quite a lot abput cosmetics." (She does -- that red hair came out of a bottle, Boss.) (Meeow! Shut up, pussy cat.) (Wasn't being catty. Boss. She does well, in spite of those godawful uniforms.) "Winifred Gersten," said Dr. Garcia. "Nurse, find Winnie. And take that tray out; it's cold." Forty minutes later Miss Johann Smith was ready to receive. Her hair was fluffed, her face had been made up with restrained boldness by the red-haired nurse, and the result as shown in a mirror had been approved by the second voice inside Smith -- grudgingly, it seemed to Johann -- (I can do better. It'll do for now). The bed had been contoured to let her sit up and from somewhere a smart bed jacket had been produced, one that matched her eyes. Best of all, her hands and arms were free. Johann found that her hands were trembling. She attributed it to excitement and decided that, if she had trouble controlling a fork, she would stick to things that would not slop on her Jacket -- besides, she was not hungry now. Too excited. (Steady down. Boss, darling. Leave the eating to me.) (But-) (No 'buts.' I've been feeding that face for years. The body remembers, Boss. You talk to the gentlemen; I'll handle the calories. Now let's shut up; they're arriving.) "May we come in?" "Do, gentlemen, please. Good morning, Jake. I hope you had a good night's rest." (Put out your hand to him. Boss.) "Slept like a child." "Good. So did I." Johann extended her left arm and hand, that being the side the lawyer was on. "Look, Jake! Hands!" Salomon took her hand, bowed over it -- hesitated and then touched it to his lips. Johann was so amazed that the hand was almost snatched back. (Good God! What does Jake think I am? A pansy?) (He thinks you're a beautiful girl. You are. I should know. Look, Boss, we must talk about Jake -- later. Say hello to your shrink.) "I'm a party-crasher. May I come in. Miss Smith?" "You're most welcome. Someone is going to have to assure these other gentlemen that I don't have termites in the attic; I'm depending on you. Doctor." The psychiatrist smiled down at her. "That is an appeal hard to resist. I must say your improvement since yesterday is astounding. You're looking lovely -- Miss Smith." Johann smiled and gave him her hand. Dr. Rosenthal bowed over it and kissed it -- not a quick and frightened peck such as Salomon had given it, but a kiss that was soft and warm and unhurriedly sensuous. Johann felt a tingle run up her arm. (Hey, what is this?) (Stay off his couch. Boss. He's a wolf -- I can tell.) When he straightened up he held her hand a moment longer than necessary, smiled at her again, then moved away. Johann thought of asking him if that was his standard way of treating patients, decided not to -- but felt slightly annoyed that the other two doctors had not offered the same homage. Yonny Schmidt had been born at a time and place where hand-kissing was unheard of; Johann Smith had never taken it up; Miss Johann Smith was discovering that the silly custom was habit-forming. She felt flustered. She was saved by another voice from the door, that of her butler. "May we serve now. Miss Smith?" "Cunningham! It's good to see you. Yes, you may serve." Johann wondered who had given instructions to make the meal formal? The butler stared over her head and said tonelessly, "Thank you. Miss." Johann was startled. The butler, like all the male household staff (and some of the females), was sudden death armed or unarmed; his manner alone could intimidate news snoops. (The poor man is scared!) (Of course. So calm him down. Boss.) "But first come here, Cunningham." "Yes, Miss." Her household chief walked carefully toward her, stopped a very respectful distance away. "Oh, do come closer. Look at me. Right at me, don't turn your eyes away. Cunningham, the way I look is a shock to you. Isn't it?" Cunningham swallowed without speaking; his Adam's apple bobbed. "Oh, come now," Johann said firmly. "Of course it is. But if it upsets you, think what a shock it is to me. Until yesterday I didn't even know that I had been turned into a woman. I'll have to get used to it and so will you. Just remember this: Underneath I am the same cantankerous, unreasonable, unappreciative old scoundrel who hired you as a guard-footman nineteen years ago. I'll go on expecting perfect service, notice it as little, and remember to say 'thank you' as seldom. Do we understand each other?" The butler barely smiled. "Yes, sir -- I mean 'Yes, Miss.' " "You meant 'Yes, sir' but you're going to have to learn to call me 'Yes, Miss' and I'm going to have to learn to expect it. We old dogs must learn new tricks. How's your wife's lumbago?" "Some better, she says. Thank you. Miss." "Good. Tell Mary I asked. You may serve." The brunch was almost merry. Johann tasted the wine when Cunningham offered a sample, approved it but declined a glass herself. She barely touched it to her tongue but the flavor spread like strong brandy and she had been startled almost into choking by the vibrant wonder of its bouquet. Yet the bottle she recognized as that of an adequate but not spectacular Chablis. She played safe with orange juice. Table talk was lively and directed mostly at the hostess with no reference to her status as a patient. The men seemed to vie for her attention -- and Johann found that she enjoyed it. She laughed frequently, answered their sallies and felt witty herself. But she could see that Jake was not eating much and looked at her all the time except when she looked back... at which his gaze wavered and shifted. Poor Jake. (Eunice, what are we going to do about Jake?) (Later, Boss -- one thing at a time.) She was startled again when Cunningham came to remove her plate from her lap table -- startled to see that scrambled eggs and two rolls had disappeared as well as orange juice, half a glass of milk and one of three link sausages. "Coffee, Miss?" "I don't know. Dr. Hedrick, am I allowed coffee?" "Miss Smith, now that you can eat sitting up, there is no reason why you should not eat or drink anything you want." "Then I'll celebrate. The first coffee I've been permitted in ten years -- Demi-tasse for me, Cunningham, but man-size cups for the gentlemen. And Cunningham? Is there any Mumm '# on ice?" "Certainly, Miss." "Serve it." She raised her voice a little. "Any sissies who won't drink champagne this early in the day may sneak out quietly." No one left. When glasses were filled and bubbles were chasing up their stems. Dr. Hedrick stood up. "Gentlemen, a toast -- " He waited until they were standing. Johann raised her glass with them. But did not drink: the toast was "To our lovely and gracious hostess -- long may she live!" "Amen!" "Cheers!" And the tinkle of breaking glass. Johann felt tears, ignored them. "Thank you, gentlemen. Cunningham, fresh glasses." When they were filled she said, "Gentlemen, I ask for another standing toast -- " she waited, then went on -- "this should be to Dr. Boyle... and to you, Jake, old friend, without whose loyal help I would not be here... and certainly to you. Dr. Hedrick, and to all the doctors who have helped you and helped Dr. Boyle... and to all the patient nurses I have snapped at. But those can wait. I ask you to drink -- " her tears were falling and her voice was almost a whisper -- "to the memory of the sweetest, loveliest and most gallant girl I have ever known... Eunice Branca." T he toast was drunk in silence. Then Jake Salomon slowly crumpled into his chair and covered his face with his hands. Dr. Hedrick jumped to help him. Dr. Garcia was quick on the other side. Johann stared in helpless distress. (Oh, I should have known better! But I meant it, darling, I meant every word.) (I know you did. Boss, and I appreciate it. But it's all right. Jake has got to admit that I'm dead. And so do you.) (Are you dead, Eunice? Are you?) (Don't worry over a word. Boss. I'm here and I won't leave you, ever. I promised you. Have you ever known me to break my word?) (No, never.) (So believe me this time. But we've got to take care of Jake.) (How, dearest girl?) (When the time comes, you'll know. Talk later, when we're alone.) Dr. Rosenthal was leaning over her. "Are you all right, my dear?" "I'm okay -- just terribly sorry about Mr. Salomon. Is he all right?" "He will be, shortly. Miss Smith, don't worry about Mr. Salomon. Yes, you brought on another catharsis -- which he needed, or he would not have had it. As for his physical well-being, he's in Dr. Hedrick's hands... and Curt Hedrick hasn't lost a patient he reached in time since he started practicing his specialty. Your house is loaded with everything Dr. Hedrick could possibly need... and Mr. Salomon isn't even ill. He simply needs to lie down, plus a happy drug." Dr. Rosenthal sat with her while the room was cleared of dishes, brunch table, dining chairs, etc. Dr. Hedrick returned with Dr. Garcia. Johann again asked, "How is he?" "Half asleep. Slightly ashamed of being a 'spectacle' and a 'nuisance' -- his terms. But only slightly as what I gave him doesn't permit such self-hate very long. How are yoM?" "She's ready to go six rounds,' Rosenthal assured him. "So the 'scopes say. We might as well get on with our conference. Miss Smith. I discussed all that I am going to say with Mr. Salomon while you were getting pretty before brunch, and he approves. I am withdrawing from your case." "Oh, Dr. Hedrick! No!" "Yes. Dear lady, ain't nobody going away mad. This means that you are well. Well. Oh, still weak, still in need of care. But I'm not deserting you. I'm turning you over to Dr. Garcia." She looked at Dr. Garcia, who nodded. "Nothing to worry about. Miss Smith." "But -- Doctor Hedrick, you will come back and see me? Won't you?" "Delighted to. But not very soon. I'm afraid. You see -- well, there is an interesting transplant case which has been hanging fire. A radical one, the heart and both lungs. Now they are ready to start surgery. I received a call before you were awake, asking if I would be available. I said that I would have to call back -- and after I saw you I did call and said that ! could do it. After consulting Dr. Garcia, of course, and notifying Mr. Salomon." He smiled quickly. "So, if you will excuse me. I'll leave." Johann sighed and reached out her hand. "Since you must." Hedrick took her hand, bent over it; Dr. Rosenthal said lazily, "Aren't you going to scrub first. Doctor?" Hedrick said, "You go to hell, Rosy!" and kissed her hand. Hedrick stretched it at least twice as long as Dr. Rosenthal's earlier effort. She felt goose pimples on her arm and a most curious feeling at her middle -- yes, she decided, if one had to be a woman, this was a custom to be encouraged. (Going to lay him. Boss?) (Eunice!) (Oh, piffle. Boss. We're Siamese twins now and should be honest with each other. You wanted to lay me for years. But couldn't. You knew you wanted to, I knew it too; we just never talked about it. Now you still can't. But you can lay him if you want to... and it's the best way to say 'Thank you.' But watch it, dearie. Do it here, not where you might get caught. He has a jealous wife; he has all the signs.) (Eunice, I'm not going to discuss such a ridiculous idea! I'm surprised at you. You, a nice girl -- and married yourself.) (Wups, dearie! I'm not married. 'Until death do us part' is the limit...and I'm a ghost. 'Minds me, though -- my husband -- erase and correct; my widower, Joe Branca. Got to talk about him, too. Doc's turning to go. So wet your lips and smile, if you have it even faintly on your mind. And you have.) Miss Smith wet her lips and smiled. "Adios, Doctor, not goodbye. Hurry back. When you can." (You're learning, dearie, you're learning.) Dr. Garcia said, "Miss Smith -- " "Oh. Yes, Doctor?" "If you're ready. I'll get nurses in and we'll unharness you and several other things. You can have a general anesthetic if you wish. I suggest locals, with a chin screen to keep you from seeing how I'm bungling it. With something you want to read projected, and some music." "Music would be nice. But I won't read. I'm too interested. Locals, then. Or nothing, pain doesn't upset me." "But it upsets me, so we'll use local anesthesia." For an hour and more she listened to a tape of evergreens, from classic rock she had never grown used to clear back to folk music popular before Johann Schmidt was born. Mostly she enjoyed lazily the sensuous pleasure of feeling her body being touched and handled and manipulated. Not only was it wonderful to have a body after days of complete paralysis from the neck down (plus fear of being forever a basket case, a fear Johann had never fully admitted) but also, most important, this body felt everything so sensitively -- just to be touched was pleasure. Not much like that old wreck you discarded! For the past ten, fifteen years that body's sole virtue had been that it still ran. It reminded her of a fifth-hand ModelT Ford that he and four other young cake-eaters had bought for seventy dollars in Baltimore and had driven half across the continent -- no lights, no brakes (the reverse had to serve), no driving licenses (unheard of), no instruments, no nothing. But the tough and ugly little touring car had chugged along on three cylinders (not always the same three) at a (estimated) top speed of twentyfive miles an hour. They had stopped now and then to throw water on the spokes to keep them from falling out. Somewhere on a dirt road in Missouri it had coughed and quit, and smell had traced the trouble to the wiring. Yonny had fixed it -- wrapped the burned insulation with toilet paper, tied it with string... cranked the heap and it had started at once and chugged along as before. She wondered where that sturdy old junkpile had wound up? And what had become of her male body? Johann's will had left it to a medical school -- but since Johann hadn't died, quite, that will did not control. Had they pickled it? Or swept it out with the trash? Must ask. sensations that should have hurt but did not and once a sharp pain which she ignored. There were odors, sour-sweet and nauseating; she thought of suggesting that the air system be turned up, then decided to mind her own business. Presently the odors were gone and she became aware that she was being given a bed bath, then sheets and pad were being changed. The chin screen was removed; the top part of the fresh bottom sheet was whisked into place by two nurses while a third lifted Miss Smith's shoulders. Two nurses left the room, carrying a hamper between them. "There," said Dr. Garcia. "That wasn't so bad, was it?" "Not at all. I feel grand." She wiggled her toes, opened and closed her thighs. "Grand! Now Tm me all over -- free! Doctor? Since I'm no longer wired for sight and sound, not to mention plumbing, do we need this fancy hospital bed? I would stop feeling like an invalid sooner if I had my own bed." "Mmm... must you rush it? This bed is the right height for nurses to work on you -- back rubs and such -- and it has side rails which can be raised when you sleep. Miss Smith, every nurse's nightmare is the thought of a patient falling out of bed." "Well! 'What do you think I am? A baby?" "Yes, Miss, that's what I think you are. A baby getting acquainted with its body. Babies can fall. But I don't intend to let you fall. Either out of bed, or in learning to walk. Or in taking a tub bath, which you will be demanding almost at once." (Play it cool. Boss!) "Doctor, I will follow your orders. But my own bed has its points. It will contour, just touch a button. And it has hydraulic lift. Raises as high as this one or higher -- but will also lower till it's hardly more than a mattress on the floor, ten inches high. Will this one do that?" "Mmm, no." "I did fall out of bed, ten years back. It shook me up so, that I ordered this special bed. Back when I was still walking I used to raise it to the easiest height -- about at my hips -- to get into it. Then lower it all the way down to sleep." "Mmm... maybe we can make a deal. Will you promise me always to lower the bed once you get into it? Even if you don't intend to sleep." She smiled. "Signed and witnessed and with posted performance bond." "I don't think we need to go that far. Miss Smith, we no longer need to monitor you the forty-'leven ways we've been doing. But I want a continuous check on heart action and respiration until you are living a normal life. That's the main reason I need this life-support bed. But if you will let me fasten to your skin, anywhere on your ribs, a little pickup-transmitter weighing a half-ounce and no bigger than an alloy dollar, we won't need this fancy bed. It's comfortable, you'll forget it's on you. You can bathe with it in place -- waterproof and sticks like a poor relation." She smiled. "Start sticking!" "I'll fetch it. And have the nurses swap beds." "Oh, the nurses can't move my bed. It takes big huskies and a power dolly. Tell Cunningham. But no rush. Speaking of nurses -- Winnie, don't you need to wash . your hands or something? I want to talk to my doctor." The redhead smiled at her. "Dear, I've heard everything. Don't mind me." "Look, Winnie, you did a lovely job on my face when I did not know how. But that's the point, dear. Outside I'm a woman. But up here back of my eyes is still a crabby old man who is far too shy -- chicken, I mean -- too chicken to discuss intimate matters with a pretty girl present. And I must." "Miss Gersten, go to the watch station and take a break. I'll call you." "Yes, Doctor." Once she was gone Johann said, "You're durn sure all the mikes are dead?" "We're private. Miss Smith." "Call me 'Johann,' Doc; this has got to be man-to-man -- and embarrasses me even discussing it with a man. All right, first question; Did I come sick -- menstruate -- in the last few days?" Garcia looked surprised. "You twigged? Yes, you are just over your period; we removed a tampon while we were working on you and it was not necessary to replace it. But where did I miss? I thought I had anticipated it and had bolshoi painkiller in you in tinle. You felt cramps?" "Not a twinge. But things didn't feel right... and that's when I started getting suspicious about my sex." She looked thoughtful. "Perhaps it was the tampons -- I felt something odd down there -- and now the feeling is no longer there." "Might have been that. I would have used napkin pads, usual hospital practice. But there were just too many bells and whistles -- plumbing I mean -- in the way. I didn't think you would notice a tampon placed while you were sedated. Contrary to popular belief there is almost no sensation inside a vagina." "So? There damn well is in mine! I just didn't know what the sensation was." "Well, the matter has never come up before; your case is unique. Was that all that was troubling you. Miss -- sorry! Johann." "No. This new body of mine -- Has it had a whatchamacallit, a female examination?" "Oh, certainly. Dr. Kystra, best G-Y-N man in town. Done while you were paralyzed, checked again after your spinal cord fused but done while you were in deep sedation. All okay." "I want a full report. Damn it. Doc, I'm in charge of this body now... and I know as little about how to be female as my Grossmutter knew about aircraft. Nothing, that is." "I can get the report out of file if you want it -- " "Ido!" " -- but I can tell it in terms you are more likely to understand. Shall I?" "Go ahead." I body, physiological age circa twenty-five -- calendar age somewhat older, I understand. Breasts normal virginal -- which doesn't mean your body is virgo intacta; it isn't. Just means you haven't suckled a child. No trace of abdominal surgery, from which I conclude that your appendix is in place and your tubes are intact -- " "Meaning I could get pregnant." " -- the latter opinion having been confirmed by insufflation while you were paralyzed. You not only could get pregnant; you will. Unless you live an absolutely chaste life -- and even if you plan to, I would still recommend precautionary contraception -- say six-month implants in one buttock. The best-laid plans of mice and men, you know. And women. Especially women. Since you are Rhnegative about six-sevenths of the male population could give you a damaged or stillborn child. We can prevent that if we know it in time, but an unexpected pregnancy can turn out tragically. So don't let it be unexpected. Plan it. In the meantime use contraception." "Doc, what makes you so damn sure I'll get pregnant? Even if I get married -- which I do not plan on -- hell. I've had only hours to get used to the notion of being female; I certainly haven't had time to consider being actively female. But even so, as the old gal said, 'Shucks, honey, hundred and hundreds of times ain't nothing happen a-tall.' " "If you adjust normally to being a young female, you will be active about it, that's why. Or you will eventually wind up on Dr. Rosenthal's confession couch or some emotional equivalent, such as Joining a nunnery. Johann, your new body has a normal female hormonal balance; you had better plan accordingly. Even getting your tubes cut is no answer; you might come down with the emotional never-getovers through regretting it. As for what the old gal said, it doesn't apply. Because of that child'you've already had." "What?" (Boss, why didn't you mind your own business? I could have told you all of this you need to know.) (Shut up, Eunice.) Garcia looked surprised. "You didn't know? I had assumed that, since this body was that of your secretary, you knew that she had had a child. Or children." "Not only didn't know it, I don't believe it." Surely the security investigation would have turned up such an obvious fact... and God knows Eunice had never been out of his sight since then long enough to bear a child. "I'm afraid you will have to believe it, uh, Johann. Striations called stretch marks on belly and buttocks -- hardly noticeable unless your skin is tanned and then easily concealed by cosmetics. But present. Not definitive, as a woman, or even a male, can get stretch marks from obesity. But characteristic. But the thing that nails it down is that the cervix of a virgin womb does not look like that of a woman who has borne a child. The difference is so marked that a layman can spot it. I have seen yours. Q.E.D. Could be photographed if you doubt me." (Drop it, Boss!) "Oh, I believe you, now that you've explained it." "A comparison photo might be a good idea. Make you more careful. I was not implying any criticism of Mrs. Branca; I was simply warning you that the baby-baking apparatus you inherited from her is in prime shape and ready to be triggered each lunar month. Say about ten days from now." "I'll be careful." "Want a lecture on contraception?" "No." Johann smiled wryly. "Apparently I have at least a week before I need a chastity girdle." "Approximately, by statistics. But, uh, Johann. No, Miss Smith -- do you know the technical term we physicians use to describe girls who depend on rhythm?" "No. What?" "We call them 'mothers.' " "Oh, Ohr "So don't wait too long. Next question?" "Uh... no more today. Doctor; I need to digest what you've told me. Thank you." "Not at all. Miss Smith. Shall I have them switch beds now?" "I'll send for Cunningham later; I'd like to rest. Doctor? Could you stick that dingus on my ribs? Then have the nurses stay out a couple of hours?" "Certainly. If you'll let me raise the safety rails, as this bed is not only ten inches from the floor." "Oh, of course." pendently sets forth something to think about. You don't have to like these two visions -- Silverberg especially does not enjoy his -- but now might be as good a time as any to ask yourself whether you truly think our technology can reverse itself -- and if so, how? Technical man is in danger, clearly. Internal combustion engines -- autos, buses and trucks -- account for # of carbon monoxide pollution nationally and CO is pure poison. Our urban centers today contain levels of it up to four times a "safe" one. Production of electricity right now uses # of the nation's annual water run( Continued from page #) off thermally to pollute our rivers -- and the figure is expected to rise to # in the next thirty years. A herbicide in recent use here -- #, #, #-T -- has become a weapon of war in Vietnam, according to The New York Times. Phosphates in household detergents are And mercury -- a deadly poison with no known antidotes -- is showing up with increasing frequency in our food supply. Culphts are industrial wastes -- notably from plastics manufacture -- and fungicides used in agriculture. Which way sanctuary? Think fast. worth adding to your library... stories you will treasure... available to you at a special # discount no commitments. Here are the books of enduring value that you will want to own... for hours of science-fiction pleasure, to be read, reread, and discussed with your friends. These are die books that have proven themselves... filled with all of the features you look for in S-F...written by the acknowledged masters of the art. Just circle your choices below, mail to us, and the books will be in your Wim   vi'ipages, containing stories by such masters of science fiction as Arthur C. Clarke, Theodore Sturgeon, A. E. van Vogt, Clifford Simak, Poul Anderson, Lei Brackett, John W. Campbell, Jr. All of the stories belong to the excitingly modern era that swept SF to its greatest pinnacle of popularity. S-I from Moldaug, inhuman stars from the last human settlement, are gathering together for war. Old world colonies in order to avert this war. But not rugged individualist Cully When, the type of man who has pioneered frontiers in all times and all places. Set in some future time, this action-filled adventure depicts space-age guerrilla warfare and age-old human stupidity with excitement and ends with an explosive climax. # pp. List Price... # Discount Price... # .# S-# separate and complete worlds -- idyllic Lithia and a culture on Earth that has literally gone under ground, provides the basis for the story of four extraordinary men. There is the priest, dedicated to the glory of God; the scientist working for the glory of man; the realist who works only for himself; and the man who is content to ask nothing of any world, any man, or any deity. The author presents a compelling moral problem. This book is something of a tour de force. # pp. List Price... # Discount Price...# S-# the edge of tomorrow., .who will be chosen for immortality? Who will make this ultimate decision -- the government, free enterprisCi or private monopoly? A new, highly controversial novel, infused with blood and guts, examining the disease of power as well as the responsibility. Both praised and damned before it was even published, this novel deserves your personal attention. # pp. List Price... # Discouftt Price... # S-#A the Planet of the Flowers, Dr. Freda Caron's fiance Paul has sent her an exquisite iridescent yellow tulip that not only has a plastic memory -- but can talk. Freda realizes that she must unlock the secrets of the flower planet and its strange hold on Paul. In this exciting new book, Freda must travel from her ultra-rational world-oftomorrow to explore the strange, unearthly flower planet. The climax of this shocking and oddly beautiful novel is bizarre and delightful. # pp. List Price...# Discount Price...# # an entire day, a small rural village in England loses contact with the outside world. Soon after, all the women, married or not become pregnant, eventually giving birth to remarkable golden-eyed children who exhibit a strange kind of sinisterism. They are dangerous and Midwich must make the ultimate decision -- if the children survive, then mankind must join the dinosaur among Nature's discards. A gripping account of man's fight for survival. l#pp. List Price... # Discount Price... # S-# C. M. Kornbluth. Two major advertising agencies are fighting for the Venus account -- nothing less than total control of the Venus economy and markets. will do. It is completely unimportant that Venus is a harsh, barren, uninhabited planeti According to the mentality of Mitchell Courtenay of Fowler Schocken Associates, the trick is to persuade colonists to go to Venus, and once there, they will have to survive as best they can. One of tlie most savage and devastating attacks on modern consumer society and the advertising agents who are its high priests, The Space Merchants is imcomfortably prophetic. # pp. List Price... # Discount Price... # .# S-# mysterious space force that inhibits the world's intelligence. But suddenly, it's gone and overnight the intellect of every living creature is trebled. What are the consequences of such instant genius? These are the problems confronting Archie Brock, former near moron; Peter Corinth, physicist; and his no-longer dumb wife. This provocative and absorbing book explores the ultimate problem of such a situation -- in a world free of the difficulties that has plagued mankind throughout history, what is man to do with his time? # pp. List Price... # .# Discount Price...# S-BA Asimov book... America's foremost science writer, takes you on a personalized guided tour of his first # books. This, his #th book, is an anthology of works selected by the author himself. It is a journey which acquaints the reader with a writer considered to be a genius, who delights in every aspect of life and has the capacity to make any subject he writes about both understandable and entertaining. Reviewers customarily greet Asimov publications with such adjectives as ling." Opus # is no exception. # pp. List Price... # Discount Price... #. # S-# Heinieln's Future History Stories. Twenty-five years ago Robert A. Heinlein began to write stories about an imaginary future that is fast becoming a reality. Discover, through the pen of the master of space-age fiction, about man's first step on the moon; weather control; manufacture of synthetic food; interstellar exploration. Now, for the first time, in chronological order, are Heinlein's #I compelling stories -- all depicting a glimpse of a possible tomorrow. # pp. List Price... # .# Discount Price... # S-# master pain peddler, skillful and sophisticated, lives in a time when reading tragic headlines no longer provides the necessary sensations. Into Chalk's sinister hands mils Lona Kelvin, orphaned, mother of # children, yet without a soul; and Minner Burris, starman, whose butchered body was put together by aliens, a walking horror. What fun to mate these two and watch them wallow in their mutual torment. But somewhere, something went wrong. Discover what happens when the puppets begin to puU their own strings in this imagi# pp. List Price... # Discount Price... # .# P.O. Box #, Grand Central Post Office, New York, N. Y. # Please send me the books Please print full name  address I have circled. S-I S-# S-# S-# S-#A S-# S-# S-#A S-# S-# Name Address City State Zip Code Sorry, No C.O.D.'s. (Please add # for postage and handling. N.Y.C. residents please add # sales tax. N.Y. State residents please add # sales tax.) Learn the seven warning signals of cancer. You'll be in good company. #. Unusual bleeding or discharge. #. A lump or thickening in the breast or elsewhere. #. A sore that does not heat. #. Change in bowel or bladder habits. #. Hoarseness or cough. #. Indigestion or didicully in swallowing. #. Change in size or color of a wart or mole. If a signal lasts longer than two weeks, see your doctorwithout delay. And be sure to have a health checkup once a year, no matter how well you may feel. Fight Cancer with a checkup and a check American Cancer Society T hat was the greatest weapon in Valentine Michael Smith's arsenal... a secret that made him Irresistible to women but a bitterly hated enemy to the establishment. And all he wanted to do was reform an immoral, troubled world by bringing it peace and tranquility. Some reform! Some revolution! But that's why Robert Helnlein's bestcoming the number one underground novel on virtually every college campus in the country. Now take it, If you wish, as one of your # introductory books for only I with trial membership. Send no money -- mail coupon today! The Science Fiction Book Club invites you to take Any # for only when you join and agree to accept only four books during the coming year. Out of This World You are invited to explore the breath-taking world of Science Fiction now, under this trial offer. Take any # volumes on this page worth up to # in original publishers' editions for only # with trial membership. Each month new club selections of fiction and fact are described to you in advance. Entertainment Though these volumes sell for #. # or more original publishers' editions, club members pay only # plus shipping and handling. (You may choose an extra value selection at a slightly higher price.) Your sole obligation is to accept four books during the coming year. Cancel anytime thereafter. Science fiction book club Please accept my application for membership and rush the  # books whose numbers I have printed below. Bill me . # plus a modest shipping and handling charge for all  three. Each month send me the Club's free bulletin, Things to Come, which describes coming selections. If I do not j wish to receive the monthly selection or prefer an alternate, I simply give instructions on the form provided. For  each book I accept, l.pay #, plus shipping and handling. Occasional extra-value selections are priced slightly  higher. I need take only # books in the coming year and ' may resign any time thereafter.  ductorypackage, I may return it in # days and memberI ship will be canceled. I will owe nothing.  Print Name #. Tile Beal Thai Shouted Love at the Heart of the World. by Harbn Ellison. IS t:itcs-includins Hufio Nebula Award Winners. #. DanecrousVi sions. Anthology o( .# original stories never before in print by Sturgeon, Anderson, others. Pub. ed. U.#S #Z. Tlic FoBMialion Trtlocy, by Isaac Asimov. The ends of the galaxy revert to barbarism. #. Stand on Zan#. Science Fiction zibar. by John Hail of Fame. I. Brunner. Exirapo# "winners." cholalcs today's socisen by Sci-Fi Writety into #st Ceners of America. Ed. tury. # pages. Robert SilverberK. Pub. ed. # Pub. ed. # #. The Left Hand #. Three for Toof Darkness, by morrow. Novellas Ursula K. LeGuin. by Silverberg. ZerFindinp love -- in a lazny. Blish. Fore"Unisex" world! word by Arthur C. Nebula Award winClarke. Pub. ed. ncr. Pub. ed. # # #. #O#l:ASHice #. WoiM's Best Odyssey by Arthur Science Fiction Clarke. S men-and #. By Vonnegui. computer trigger Jr... Sheckicy, Dccosmic "booby laney, Knight, Altrap". Pub. ed. # dlss, and others.  City State Zip i I If under #, parent must sign here ooo I Members accepted in U.S.A. and Canada only. #-S#  #. The lUnstrated Man.RayBradbury. l#stories. "Intensely real." N. Y. Times. Now a hit movie! Pub. ed. # #. Satan's World, by Pool Anderson. Civilization built on "vice culture" threatened by revolution. Pub. ed. # #.I Sing the Body Electric! by Ray Bradbury. # new pieces -- Bradbury's first collection in five years. Pub. cd. # Printed galaxy The Best in Pertinent Science Fiction August September mac The Day After Judgment Moon Heat About a Secret Crocodile v, a complete novel by pbett AHeinlein  Sonya Dormai)  Donnie Plachto Algis Budrys to figure out how much you hate missing the best story of your favorite writer or the major part of a great novel. But we can't compute a formula to stock every newsstand in the country with enough copies of our popular magazines to satisfy every reader. So we sometimes miss you and you miss us -- and that's a double tragedy. It doesn't take a genius to handle it, either. All it takes is a minute of your time, for which we want to repay you with a handsome saving over the newsstand price. Just fill in the coupon -- or write the information on a piece of plain paper -- and mail it to us. Then you'll be sure instead of sorry. rate. I enclose my check or money order for:  # issues of each #  # issues of each #  # issues of each I Name Address City  State Zip Code Prices outside the Western Hemisphere add I .# per I # issues for postage Please check whether  new or  renewal Galaxy is published in French, German, Italian, Japanese and Spanish. The U. S. Edition is published in Braille and Living Tape. Editor Science Editor feature Editor August-September, # Vol. #, No. # James Blish Managing Editor Art Director Associate Art Director Circulation Director Robert A. Heinlein Publisher Associate Publisher R.A. Lafferty Dannie Ptachta Ernest Taves Sonya Dorman Algis Budrys lished bimonthly by Universal Publishing  Distributing Corporation, Arnold E. Abramson, President. Main offices: # East # Street, New York, N.Y. #. #c per copy. #-issue subscription: # in the United States, elsewhere #. Second class postage paid at New York, N.Y. and additional mailing offices. Copyright  # by Universal Publishing  Distributing Corpo ration under International, Universal and Pan-American Copyright Conventions. All rights reserved. The publisher assumes no responsibility for unsolicited material. All stories printed in this magazine are fiction and any similarity between characters and actual persons Is coincidental. Title registered U.S. Patent Office. Printed in U.S. A. The Raries are in many respects remarkably human. In appearance, size, occupation, intelligence and standard behavior they are indistinguishable from people. Their complexions range the gamut of human coloration and they do not vote as a block. The one thing that sets them apart is that they're just a little better. The Raries began to develop their own planetary organization eleven years ago -- in #. Its founder is Dr. Leonard M. Eisenberg, who is also the president of the Associated Health Foundation. It is called the National Rare Blood Club and its address is # Fifth Avenue, New York City #, tel. #-CH #-#. Its relevance to readers of this particular issue of Galaxy is that Mr. Robert A. Heinlein, whose breakthrough novel,  Will Fear No Evil, is currently being serialized here, is a Rarie -- and so may you be. Should you qualify, you could not possibly find yourself in better company. The Rare Blood Club is pervasively featured in the novel -- and, incidentally, should you run into any scuttlebutt that the serialization is in any way condensed or altered pay no attention. The opportunity of presenting this remarkable novel exactly as Mr. Heinlein wrote it -- plus Jack Gaughan's illustrations -- ranks with the happiest professional experiences I've known. Mr. Heinlein's major characters in the novel all exemplify the life-giving generousness of Raries. The Raries' Club is one of the most exclusive -- only an estimated # of the population meets membership requirements, which have nothing to do with ethnics or socioeconomic standards. In this case blood will tell. If you're #-# and one of the .# of the population with AB Rh-Negative blood; of the # with B RhNegative; the # with AB RhPositive', the # with A RhNegative the # with O RhNegative the # with B Rh-Positive -- and in addition are ready to drop whatever you're doing, wherever you may be, to save the life of someone you do not know, who may belong to any ethnic or social class and may not even be a registered member of the Club -- or of Raries -- you may apply for membership. Do so. The life your blood donation will save may one day save yours. Or that of a member of your family. Or that of a perfect stranger. At no cost other than the hospital administration charge. Raries are remarkable. Many have traveled considerable distances by the fastest possible transportation at their own expense, leaving businesses dangling, to save, a life. Waitresses have answered calls for donors without waiting for the tip. In I I years # Raries have donated # pints of blood for no other reason than that they're Raries. These great minds were Rosicrncans   y... ryryryr.  Why were these men great? How does anyone -- man or woman -- achieve greatness? Is it not by mastery of the powers within ourselves? Know the mysterious world within you ! Attune yourself to the wisdom of the ages ! Grasp the inner power of your mind ! Learn the secrets of a full and peaceful life! Benjamin Franklin, statesman and inventor... Isaac Newton, discoverer of the Law of Gravitation... Francis Bacon, philosopher and scientist... like many other learned and great men and women... were Rosicrucians. The Rosicrucians existence for centuries. Today, headquarters of of mail annually to all parts of the world. Francis Bacon copy of 'The Masfefy of Life" -- ligation . A nonprofit organization Address: Scribe N.S.A. San Jose, California #I #, U.S.A. Please send me the free book. The Mastery of Life, which explains how I may learn to use my faculties and powers of mind. "Nobody can lick the United States," General McKnight said. "Not in the long run " T he Fall of God put Theron Ware in a peculiarly unenviable position, though he was hardly alone. After all, he had caused it -- insofar as an event so gigantic could be said to have had any cause but the First. And as a black magician he knew better than to expect any gratitude from the victor. Nor, on the other hand, would it do him the slightest good to maintain that he had loosed the fortyeight suffragen demons upon the world only at the behest of a client. Hell was an incombustible Alexandrine library of such evasions -- and besides, even had he had a perfect plea of innocence, there was no longer any such thing as justice anywhere. The Judger was dead. "When the hell is he coming back?" Baines, the client, demanded suddenly, irritably. "This waiting is worse than getting it over with." Father Domenico turned from the refectory window, which was now unglazed from the shock wave of the H-bombing of Rome. He had been looking down the cliff face, over the half-melted pensioni, shops and tenements of what had once been Positano, at the drained sea bed. When that tsunami did arrive it was going to be a record one; it might even reach all the way up here. "You don't know what you're saying. Mister Baines," the white magician said. "From now on, nothing can be over with. We are on the brink of eternity." "You know what I mean," Baines growled. "Of course, but if I were you. I'd be grateful for the respite... It is odd that he hasn't come back yet. Dare we hope that something has after all interfered with him? Something -- or some One?" "He said God is dead." "Yes, but he is the Father of Lies. What do you think. Doctor Ware?" Ware did not reply. The personage they were talking about was of course not the Father of Lies, the ultimate Satan, but the subsidiary prince who had answered Ware's met, the Sabbath Goat. As for the question. Ware simply did not know the answer; it was now sullen full morning of the day after Armageddon, and the Goat had promised to come for the four of them promptly at dawn, in ironical obedience to the letter of Ware's loosing and sending; yet he was not here. Baines looked around the spent conjuring room. "I wonder what he did with Hess?" "Swallowed him," Ware said, "as you saw. And it served the fool right for stepping outside his circle." "But did he really eat him?" Baines said. "Or was that, uh, just symbolical? Is Hess actually in Hell now?" Ware refused to be drawn into the discussion, which he recognized at once as nothing but Baines' last little vestige of skepticism floundering about for an exit from its doom; but Fr. Domenico said, "The thing that called itself Screwtape let slip to Lewis that demons do eat souls. But one can hardly suppose that that is the end. I expect we will shortly know a lot more about the matter than we wish." Abstractedly he brushed from his robe a little more of the dust from his shattered crucifix. Ware watched him with ironic wonder. He really was staging a remarkable recovery; his God was dead, his Christ exploded as a myth, his soul assuredly as damned as that of Ware or Baines -- and he could still manage to interest himself in semischolastic prattle. Well, Ware had always thought that white magic, these days as always, attracted only a low order of intellect, let alone insight. But where was the Goat? "I wonder where Mister Ginsberg went?" Father Domenico said, as if in parody of Ware's unspoken question. Again Ware only shrugged. He had for the moment quite forgotten Baines' male secretary;it was true that Ginsberg had shown some promise as an apprentice, but after all, he had wanted to learn the Ars Magica essentially as a means of supplying himself with mistresses, and even under normal circumstances his recent experience with Ware's assistant, Gretchen -- who was in fact a succubus -- had probably driven the desire out permanently. In any event, of what use would an apprentice be now? Baines looked as startled as Ware felt at the question. "Jack?" he said. "I sent him to our rooms to pack." "To pack?" Ware said. "You had some notion that you might get away?" "I thought it highly unlikely," Baines said evenly, "but if the opportunity arose, I didn't mean to be caught unprepared." "Where do you think you might go where the Goat couldn't find you?" No reply was necessary. Ware felt through his sandals a slow shuddering of the tiled floor. As it grew more pronounced, it was joined by a faint but deep thunder in the air. Fr. Domenico shuffled hastily back to the window, Baines close lowed. On the horizon a wall of foaming, cascading water was coming toward them, with preternatural slowness, across the deserted floor of the Tyrrhenian Sea. The water had all been drained away as one consequence of the Corinth earthquake of yesterday, which itself might or might not have been demonically created; Ware was not sure that it made much difference one way or the other. In any event, the tectonic imbalance was now, inexorably, in the process of righting itself. The Goat remained unaccountably delayed... but the tsunami was on its way at last. I T he enemy, whoever he was, had obviously been long prepared to make a major attempt to reduce the Strategic Air Command's master missile-launching control site under Denver. In the first twenty minutes of the war he had dumped a whole stick of multiple hydrogen warheads on it. The city, of course, had been utterly vaporized and a vast expanse of the plateau on which it had stood was now nothing but gullied, vitrified and radioactive granite; but the site had been well hardened and was more than a mile beneath the original surface. Everybody in it had been knocked down and temporarily deafened, there were bruises and scrapes and one concussion, some lights had gone out and a lot of dust had been raised despite the air-conditioning; in short, the damage would have been reported as "minimal" had there been anybody to report it to. Who the enemy was occasioned McKnight, a Yellow Peril fan since his boyhood reading of The American Weekly in Chicago, favored the Chinese. Of his two chief scientists, one, the Prague-born Dr. Dzejms Satvje, the godfather of the selenium bomb, had been seeing Russians under his bed for almost as long "Wm, why argue?" said Johann alumnus, he found nothing unthinkable, but he did not like to waste time speculating about facts. "We can always ask the computer -- we must have enough input already for that. Not that it matters much, since we've already plastered the Russians and the Chinese pretty thoroughly." "We already know the Chinese started it," Gen. McKnight said, wiping dust off his spectacles with his handkerchief. He was a small, narrow-chested Air Force Academy graduate from the class just after the cheating had been stopped, already nearly bald at forty-eight; naked, his face looked remarkably like that of a prawn. "They dropped a thirty-megatonner on Formosa, disguised as a test." "It depends on what you mean by 'start,' " Buelg said. "That was already on Rung twenty-one. Level Four -- local nuclear war. But still only Chinese against Chinese." "But we were committed to them, right?" Satvje said. "President Agnew told the UN, 'I am a Formosan.' " "It doesn't matter worth a damn," Buelg said, with some irritation. It was his opinion, which he did not keep particularly private, that Satvje, whatever his eminence as a physicist, in all other matters had a goyische kopf. He had encountered better heads on egg creams in his father's candy store. "The thing's escalated almost exponentially in the past eighteen hours or so. The question is, how far has it gone? If we're lucky, it's only up to Level Six, central war -- maybe no farther than Rung thirty-four, constrained disarming attack." "Do you call atomizing Denver restrained?" the general demanded. "Maybe. They could have done for Denver with one warhead -- instead they saturated it. That means they were shooting for us, not for the city proper. Our counter-strike couldn't be preventive, so it was one rung lower, which I hope to God they noticed." "They took out Washington," Satvje said, clasping his fat hands piously. He had been lean once, but becoming first a consultant on the Cabinet level, next a spokesman for massive retaliation, and finally a publicity-saint had appended a beer-belly to his brainpuffed forehead, so that he now looked like a caricature of a XlXth-century German philologist. Buelg himself was stocky and tended to run to lard but a terrible susceptibility to kidney stones had kept him on a reasonable diet. "The Washington strike almost surely wasn't directed against civilians," Buelg said. "Naturally the leadership of the enemy is a prime military target. But, General, all this happened so quickly that I doubt that anybody in government had a chance to reach prepared shelters. You may now be effectively the President of whatever is left on the United States, which means that you could make new policies." "True," McKnight said. "True, true." "In which case we've got to ' know the facts the minute our ' lines to outside are restored. ' Among other things, if the escala: tion's gone all the way to spasm, i in which case the planet will be uninhabitable. There'll be nobody i and nothing left alive but people in i hardened sites, like us, and the I only policy we'll need for that will i be a count of the canned beans." ( "I think that needlessly pessimis( tic," Satvje said, at last heaving  himself up out of the chair into : which he had struggled after getI ting up off the floor. It was not a i very comfortable chair but the s computer room -- where they had i all been when the strike had come ' had not been designed for com( fort. He put his thumbs under the lapels of his insignia-less advisor's uniform and frowned down upon them. "The Earth is a large planet, of its class; if we cannot reoccupy it, our descendants will be able to do so." "After five thousand years?" "You are assuming that carbon bombs were used. Dirty bombs of that kind are obsolescent. That is why I so strongly advocated the sulfur-decay chain; the selenium isotopes are chemically all strongly poisonous, but they have very short half-lives. A selenium bomb is essentially a humane bomb." pace, but he was beginning to stump back and forth. He was again playing back one of his popular magazine articles. Buelg began to twiddle his thumbs. "It has sometimes occurred to me," atjve said, "that our discovery of how to release the nuclear energies was providential. Consider: Natural selection stopped for Man when he achieved control over his environment -- and furthermore began to save the lives of all his weaklings and preserve their bad genes. Once natural selection has been halted the only remaining pressure upon the race to evolve is mutation. Artificial radioactivity and, indeed, even fallout Itself, may be God's way of resuming the process of evolution for Man -- perhaps toward some ultimate organism we cannot foresee, perhaps even toward some unitary mind which we will share with God, as Teilhardt de Chardin envisioned -- " At this point, the general noticed the twiddling of Buelg's thumbs. "Facts are what we need," he said. "I agree with you there, Buelg. But a good many of our lines to outside were cut, and there may have been some damage to the computer circuitry, too." He jerked his head toward the technicians who were scurrying around and up and down the face of working on it. Naturally." "I see that, but we'll need some sort of rational schedule of questions. Is the escalation still going on, presuming we haven't reached the insensate stage already? If it's overor at least suspended somehow -- is the enemy sane enough not to start it again? And then, what's the extent of the exterior damage? For that, we'll need a visual readout -- I assume there are still some satellites up, but we'll want a closer look, if any local television survived. "And if you're now the President, General, are you prepared to negotiate, if you've got any opposite numbers in the Soviet Union or the People's Republic?" "There ought to be whole sets of such courses of action already programed into the computer," McKnight said, "according to what the actual situation is. Is the machine going to be useless to us for anything but gaming, now that we really need it? Or have you been misleading me again?" "Of course I haven't been misleading you. I wouldn't play games with my own life included among the stakes. And there are indeed such alternative courses; I wrote most of them myself, though I didn't do the actual programing. But no program can encompass what a specific leader might decide to do. War gaming actual past battles -- for example, rerunning Waterloo without allowing for Napoleon's piles or the heroism of the British squares -- has produced 'predicted' outcomes completely at variance with history. Computers are rational; people aren't. Look at Agnew. That's why I asked you my question -- which, by the way, you haven't yet answered." McKnight pulled himself up and put his glasses back on. "#," he said, "am prepared to negotiate. With anybody. Even Chinks." II R ome was no more, nor was Milan. Neither were London, Paris, Berlin, Bonn, Tel Aviv, Cairo, Riyadh, Stockholm and a score of lesser cities. But these were of no immediate concern. As the satellites showed, their deaths had expectably laid out long, cigarshaped, overlapping paths of fallout to the east -- the direction in which, thanks to the rotation of the Earth, the weather inevitably moved -- and though these unfortunately lay across once-friendly terrain, they ended in enemy country. Similarly, the heavy toll in the U.S.S.R. had sown its seed across Siberia and China; that in China across Japan, Korea and Taiwan; and the death of Tokyo was poisoning only a swath of the Pacific (although, later, some worry would have to be devoted to the fish). Honolulu somehow had been spared, so that no burden of direct, heavy-nuclei fallout would reach the west coast of the United States. This was fortunate, for Los Angeles, San Francisco, Portland, Seattle and Spokane had all been hit, as had Denver, St. Louis, Minneapolis, Chicago, New Orleans, Clevelaitd, Detroit and Dallas. Under the circumstances it really hardly mattered that Pittsburgh, Philadelphia, New York, Syracuse, Boston, Toronto, Baltimore and Washington had all also gotten it, for even without the bombs, the eastern third of the continental United States would have been uninhabitable in its entirety for at least fifteen years to come. At the moment, in any event, it consisted of a single vast forest fire through which, from the satellites, the slag pits of the bombed cities were invisible except as high spots in the radiation contours. The northwest was in much the same shape, although the west coast in general had taken far fewer missiles. Indeed, the sky all over the world was black with smoke, for the forests of Europe and northern Asia were burning, too. Out of the pall, more death fell, gently, invisibly, inexorably. All this, of course, came from the computer analysis. Though there were television cameras in the satellites, even on a clear day you could hardly have told from visual sightings, from that height -- or from photographs, for that matter -- whether or not there was intelligent life on Earth. The view over Africa, South America, Australia and the American southwest was better, but of no strategic or logistic interest. Of the television cameras on the Earth's surface, most of the surviving ones were in areas where nothing seemed to have happened at all, although in towns the streets were deserted and the very few people glimpsed briefly on the screen looked haunted. The views from near the bombed areas were fragmentary, traveling, scarred by rasters, aflicker with electronic snow -- a procession of unconnected images, like scenes from an early Surrealist film, where one could not tell whether the director was trying to portray a story or only a state of mind. Here stood a single telephone pole, completely charred; here was a whole row of them, snapped off at ground level but still linked in death by their wires. Here was a desert of collapsed masonry, in the midst of which stood a reinforcedconcrete smoke stack, undamaged except that its surface was etched by heat and by the sand-blasting of debris carried by a high wind. Here buildings all leaned sharply in a single direction, as if struck, like the chimney, by some hurricane of terrific proportions; here was what had been a group of manufacturing buildings, denuded of roofing and siding, nothing but twisted frames. Here a row of wrecked automobiles, neatly parked, burned in unison; here a gas holder, ruptured and collapsed, had burned out hours ago. Here was a side of a reinforced concrete building, windowless, cracked and buckled slightly inward where a shock wave had struck it. Once it had been painted gray or some dark color, but all the paint had blistered and scaled and blown away in a second, except where a man had been standing nearby; there the paint remained, a shadow with no one to cast it. That vaporized man had been one of the lucky. Here stood another who had been in a cooler circle: evidently he had looked up at a fireball, for his eyes were only holes; he stood in a half crouch, holding his arms out from his sides like a penguin and, instead of skin, his naked body was covered with a charred fell which was cracked in places, oozing blood and pus. Here a filthy, tattered mob clambered along a road almost completely covered with rubble, howling with horror -- though there was no sound with this scene -- led by, a hairless woman pushing a flaming babycarriage. Here a man who seemed to have had his back flayed by flying glass worked patiently with a bent snow shovel at the edge of an immense mound of broken brick; by the shape of its margins, it might once have been a large house. There was more. Satjve uttered a long, complex, growling sentence of hatred. It was entirely in Czech, but its content was nevertheless not beyond all conjecture. Buelg shrugged again and turned away from the TV screen. "Pretty fearful," he said. "But on the whole, not nearly as much destruction as we might have expected. It's certainly gone no higher than Rung thirty-four. On the other hand, it doesn't seem to fit any of the escalation frames at all well. Maybe it makes some sort of military or strategic sense -- but if it does I'm at a loss to know what it is. General?" "Senseless," McKnight said. "Outright senseless. Nobody's been hurt in any decisive way. And yet the action seems to be over." "That was my impression," concrete building, windowless, fireball, for his eyes were only cracked and buckled slightly inholes; he stood in a half crouch, ward where a shock wave had holding his arms out from his sides struck it. Once it had been painted like a penguin and, instead of skin, gray or some dark color, but all his naked body was covered with a the paint had blistered and scaled charred fell which was cracked in and blown away in a seeond, explaces, oozing blood and pus. Here cept where a man had been standa filthy, tattered mob clambered ing liearby; there the paint realong a road almost completely mained, a shadow with no one to covered with rubble, howling with cast it. horror -- though there was no That vaporized man had been sound with this scene -- led by, a one of the lucky. Here stood anhairless woman pushing a flaming other who had been in a eooler cirbabycarriage. Here a man who cle: evidently he had looked up at a seemed to have had his back flayed by flying glass worked patiently with a bent snow shovel at the edge of an immense mound of broken brick; by the shape of its margins, it might once have been a large house. There was more. Satjve uttered a long, complex, growling sentence of hatred. It was entirely in Czech, but its content was nevertheless not beyond all conjecture. Buelg shrugged again and turned away from the TV screen. "Pretty fearful," he said. "But on the whole, not nearly as much destruction as we might have expected. It's certainly gone no higher than Rung thirty-four. On the other hand, it doesn't seem to fit any of the escalation frames at all well. Maybe it makes some sort of military or strategic sense -- but if it does I'm at a loss to know what it is. General?" "Senseless," McKnight said. "Outright senseless. Nobody's been hurt in any decisive way. And yet the action seems to be over." "That was my impression," Buelg agreed. "There seems to be some missing factor. We're going to have to ask the computer to scan for an anomaly. Luckily it's likely to be a big one -- but since I can't tell the machine what kind of anomaly to look for, it's going to cost us some time." "How much time?" McKnight said, running a finger around the inside of his collar. "If the Chinks start up on us again -- " "It may be as much as an hour, after I formulate the question and Chief Hay programs it, which will take, oh, say two hours at a minimum. But I don't think we need to worry about the Chinese; according to our data, that opening Taiwan bomb was the biggest one they used, so it was probably the biggest one they had. As for anyone else, well, you just finished saying yourself that somehow everything's now stopped short. We badly need to find out why." "All right. Get on it, then." T he two hours for programing, however, stretched to four; and then the computer ran for ninety minutes without producing anything at all. Chief Hay had thoughtfully forbidden the maing in at an increasing rate as communications with the outside improved; as a result, the computer was recycling the problem once every three or four seconds. McKnight used the time to issue orders that repairs to the keep be made, stores assessed, order restored, and then settled down to a telecommunications search -- again via the computer, but requiring only about two percent of its capacity -- for any superiors who might have survived him. Buelg suspected that he really wanted to find some; he had the capacity to be a general officer, but would find it most uncomfortable to be a president, even over so abruptly simplified a population and economy -- and foreign policy, for that matter -- as the TV screen had shown now existed outside. Ordering junior officers to order non commissioned officers to order rankers to replace broken fluorescent bulbs was the type of thing he didn't mind doing on his own, but for ordering them to arm missiles and aim them -- or put a state under martial law -- he much preferred to be acting upon higher authority. As for Buelg's own preference, he rather hoped that McKnight wouldn't be able to find any such person. The United States under a McKnight regime wouldn't be run very imaginatively or even flexibly, but on the other hand it would be unlikely to be a tyranny. Besides, McKnight was quite dependent upon his civilian experts, and hence would be easy to manage. Of course, that meant that something would have to be done about Satvje. The computer rang its bell and began to print out its analysis. Buelg read it with intense concentration and, after the first fold, utter incredulity. When it was all out of the printer, he tore it off, tossed it onto the desk and beckoned to Chief Hay. "Run the question again." Hay turned to the input keyboard. It took him ten minutes to retype the program; the question had been in the normal order of things too specialized to tape. Two and a half seconds after he had finished the machine chimed and the long thin slabs of metal began to rise against the paper. The printing-out process never failed to remind Buelg of a player piano running in reverse, converting notes into punches instead of the other way around, except, of course, that what one got here was not punches but lines of type. But he saw almost at once that the analysis itself was going to be the same. At the same time he became aware that Satvje was standing just behind him. "About time," the Czech said. "Let's have a look." "There's nothing to see yet." "What do you mean, there's nothing to see? It's printing, isn't it? And you've already got another copy out on the bench. The general should have been notified immediately." He picked up the long, wide accordian-fold of paper with its sprocket-punched edges and began to read it. There was nothing Buelg could do to prevent him. "The machine's printing nonsense, that's what I mean, and I didn't propose to distract the general with a lot of garbage. The bombing must have jarred something loose." Hay turned from the keyboard. "I ran a test program through promptly after the attack. Doctor Buelg. The computer was functioning perfectly then." "Well, clearly it isn't now. Run rTin Bal lantine Books over (at which the entire Fall list is presented), the dog days of summer are here to confront us with various crises ignored in the excitement of preparing for that semi-annual holocaust. Everyone is feeling dragged out -- in a triumphant sort of way -- when the call comes for copy for what we laughingly call an ad. Well okay, it just so happens that our July list is one of the best we've had this year. First and foremost. Bob Silverberg has edited a volume titled, very acter of writers includes Bertram Chandler, Kornbluth, Jack Vance, Charles DeVet and Katherine MacLean, Wyman Guin and Roger Zelazny. Really topflight, if we do say so ourselves. Fantasies -- one, by George Meredith, will be known to some. Surely dearly loved by a small, select group. Such wily sensuality and humor, such richness of imagery -- as Francis Meynell says, "More than a hundred thousand words of coruscating fantasy, a dizzy riot of magic..." Perhaps now a larger select group will enjoy. Incidentally, it nasa smashing cover trom Ray Cruz.  remarkable find from Lin Carter, a magnificent work originally titled The Virgin and the Swine (which may well be why the book has been a wellkept secret for some thirty years). We have re-titled it, with much greater accuracy and appropriateness, is by a delightfui lady named Evangeline Walton, and the subject matter is based in early Welsh mythology when bloodlines were established by maternal continuity since only the mother of a child could be known for sure. Incest was the accepted way of keeping things in the famiiy, marriage not yet invented since no one believed one could so clearly fiy in the face of nature without dire results. At the same time, there were men and women of vast powers, disciplined and educated in sorcery and magic, who ruled the land. The hero and herione of the tale, if indeed they can be so called, are two such. A brother and sister, deeply committed to one another, although she has refused to bear him a nephew. She is, in fact, a bitch of the first water, unforgivably selfish, savage in her hatreds. Her brother, at first a reckless young man, emerges as figure of truly heroic stature in a book that moves steadily to a towering climax. Absolutely do not miss this one. BB your test program again, find out where the trouble lies and let us know how long it will take to repair it. If we can't trust the computer we're out of business for sure." Hay got to work. Satvje put the down readout. "What's nonsense about this?" "It's utterly impossible, that's all. There hasn't been time. With any sort of engineering training, you'd know that yourself. And it makes no military or political sense, either." "I think we should let the general be the judge of that." Picking up the bulky strip again, Satvje carried it off toward the general's office, a certain subtle triumph in his gait, like the school trusty bearing the evidence of petty theft to the head master. Buelg followed, inwardly raging, and not only at the waste motion. Satvje would, of course, tell McKnight that Buelg had been holding back on reporting the analysis; all Buelg could do now, until the machine was repaired, was to be sure to be there to explain why, and the posture was much too purely defensive for his liking. It was a damn shame that he had ever taught Satvje to read a printout, but once they had been thrown together on this job, he had had no choice in the matter. McKnight had been as suspicious as a Sealyham of both of them, anyhow, at the beginning. Satvje, after all, had come from a country which had long been Communist, and had had to explain that his ancestry was French, his name only a Serbo-Croat trans"Chatvieux"; while Security had unfortunately confused Buelg with Johann Gottfried Jiilg, a forgotten nineteenth-century translator of Ardshi Bordschi Khan, the Siddhi Kur, the Skaskas and other Russian folk tales, so that Buelg, even more demeaningly, had had to admit that his name was actually a Yiddish version of a German word for a leather bucket. Under McKnight's eye, the two still possibly suspect civilians had to cooperate or be downgraded into some unremunerative university post. Buelg supposed that Satvje had enjoyed it as little as he had, but he didn't care an iota about what Satvje did or didn't enjoy. Damn the man. was no masterpiece of analysis. The machine had simply at last recognized an anomaly in a latecoming piece of new data. It was the interpretation that made Buelg suspect that the gadget had malfunctioned; unlike Satvje, he had had enough experience of computwere not allowed enough warm-up time, or had been improperly cleared of a previous program, they could produce remarkably paranoid fantasies. Translated from the Fortran, the document said that the United States had not only been hit by missiles, but also deeply invaded. This conclusion had been drawn from a satellite sighting of something in Death Valley, not there yesterday, which was not natural, and whose size, shape and energy output suggested an enormous fortress. "Which is just plain idiotic," Buelg added, after the political office had been gone through, to nobody's final advantage. "On any count you care to name. The air drops required to get the materials in there, or the sea landings plus overland movements, couldn't have gone undetected. Then, strategically it's insane: the building of targets like fortresses should have become obsolete with the invention of the cannon -- and the airplane made them absurd. Locating such a thing in Death Valley means that it dominates nothing but utterly worthless territory, at the price of insuperable supply problems -- right from the start it's in a state of siege by Nature alone. And as for running it up overnight -- I ask you. General, could we have done that, even in peacetime and in the most favorable imaginable location? I say we couldn't -- and that if we couldn't no human agency could." McKnight picked up his phone and spoke briefly. Since it was a Hush-a-Phone, what he said was inaudible, but Buelg's guess about the call was promptly confirmed. "Chief Hay says the machine is in perfect order and has produced a third analysis just like this one," he reported. "The problem now clearly is one of reconnaissance. (He pronounced the word correctly, which, amidst his flat California American, sounded almost affected.) Is there such a thing in Death Valley, or isn't there? For the satellite to be able to spot it at all it must be gigantic. From twenty-three thousand miles up, even a city the size of San Antonio is invisible unless you know exactly what you're looking for in advance." Here, Buelg was aware, McKnight was speaking as an expert. Until he had been put in charge of reer had been spent in various aspects of Air Information; even as a teenager, he had been a Civil Air Patrol cadet involved in searchand-rescue operations, which, between the mudslides and the brushfires, had been particularly extensive in the Los Angeles area in those days. "I don't doubt that the satellite has spotted something," Buelg said. "But what it probably sees is a hard-radiation locus -- maybe thermally hot, too rather than any optical object, let alone a construct. My guess is that it's nothing more than the impact site of a multiple warhead component that lost guidance, or was mis-aimed to begin with." "Highly likely," McKnight admitted. "But why guess? The obvious first step is to send a low-level attack bomber over the site and get close-in photographs and spectra. A primitive installation such as you suggested earlier would be typically Chinese, and if so they won't have low-levcl radar. If, on the other hand, the plane gets shot down, that will tell us something about the enemy, too." Buelg sighed inwardly. Trying to nudge McKnight out of his single channel was a frustrating operation. But maybe in this instance it wasn't really necessary; after all, the suggestion itself was sensible. "All right," he said. "One plane seems like a small investment. We've got damn-all else left to lose now, anyhow." Ill plane but there was, nevertheless, one casualty. Neither the photographer nor the flight engineer, both busy with their instruments, had actually seen much of the target, and the captain, for the same reason, had seen little more. "Hell of a lot of turbulence," he said at the debriefing, which took place a thousand miles away, while the men under Denver watched intently. "And the target itself is one huge updraft, like New York used to be, only much worse." But the navigator, once his job had been done, had had nothing to do but look out and he was in a state of shock. He was a swarthy young enlisted man from Chicago who looked as though he might have been recruited straight from a Mafiosa family, but he could say nothing now but a sentence which refused to get beyond its first word; "Dis -- Dis -- " Once he had recovered from his shock they would be able to question him. But for the time being he was of no help. The photographs, however, were very clear, except for the infraredsensitive plates, which showed nothing intelligible to the eye at all. The installation was perfectly circular and surrounded by a moat which, impossibly for Death Valley, appeared to be filled with black but genuine water, from which a fog bank was constantly trying to rise, only to be dissipated in the bone-dry air. The construction itself was a broad wall, almost a circular city, a good fifteen miles in diameter. It was broken irregularly by towers and other structures, some of them looking remarkably like mosques. This shell glowed fiercely, like redhot iron; and a spectrograph showed that this was what it was. Inside, the ground was terraced, like a lunar crater. At ground level was a flat plain, dotted with tiny rectangular markings in no discernible pattern; these, too, the spectrograph said, were red-hot iron. What seemed to be another moat, blood-red and as broad as a river, encircled the next terrace at the foot of the cliff where it began and this, even more impossibly, was bordered by a dense circular forest. The forest was as broad as the river, but thinned eventually to a ring of what appeared to be the original sand, equally broad. In a lunar crater, the foothills of the central peak would have begun about here; but in the pictures, instead, the terrain plunged into a colossal black pit. The river cut through the forest and the desert at one point and roared over the side in a vast waterwall, compounding the darkness with mist which the camera had been unable to penetrate. "What was that you were saying about building a fortress overnight, Buelg?" the general said. "No human agency could?" "No human agency was involved," Satvje said in a hoarse whisper. He turned to the aide who had brought the pictures, an absurdly young lieutenant-colonel with a blond erewcut, white face and shaking hands. "Closeups?" "Yes, Doctor. There was an automatic camera under the plane that took a film of the approach run. Here is one of the best shots." The picture showed what appeared to be a towering gate in the best rnedieval style. Hundreds of shadowy figures crowded the barbican, of which three, just above the gateway itself, had been looking up at the plane and were shockingly clear. They looked like gigantie naked women, with ropy hair all awry, and the wide-staring eyes of insane rage. "I thought so," Satvje said. "You recognize them?" Buelg asked incredulously. "No, but I know their names. Alecto, Megaera and Tisiphone," Satvje said. "And it's a good thing that there's at least one person among us with a European education. I presume that our distrait friend the navigator is a Catholic, which does just as well in this context. In any event, he was quite right: this is Dis, the fortress surrounding Nether Hell. I think we must now assume that all the rest of the Earth is contiguous with Upper Hell, not only in metaphor but in fact." "It's a good thing," Buelg said acidly, "that there's at least one person among us with a good grip on his sanity. The last thing we need now is a relapse into superstition." "If you blow up that photograph, I think you'll find that the hair on those women actually consists of live snakes. Isn't that so, Colonel?" "Well -- Doctor, . it -- it certainly looks like it." "Of course. Those are the Furies who guard the gates of Dis. They are the keepers of the Gorgon Medusa, which, thank God, isn't in the picture. The moat is the River Styx; the first terrace inside contains the burning tombs of the Heresiarchs, and on the next you have the River Phlegethon, the Wood of the Suicides, and the Abominable Sand. A rain of fire is supposed to fall continually on the sand, but I suppose that's invisible in Death Valley sunlight, or maybe even superfluous. We can't see what's down below, but presumably that, too, will be exactly as Dante described it. The crowd along the barbican is made up of demons -- not so. Colonel?" "Sir -- we can't tell what they are. We were wondering if they were, well, Martians or something. Everyone is a different shape." Buelg felt his back hairs stirring. "I refuse to believe this nonsense," he said. "Satvje is interpreting it from his damned obsolete education. Even Martians would make more sense." "What are the facts about this Dante?" McKnight said. "An Italian poet, of about the Thirteenth Century -- " "Early Fourteenth," Satvje said. "And not just any poet. He had a vision of Hell and Heaven which became the greatest peom ever written -- the Divine Comedy. What we see in those pictures exactly corresponds to the description in Cantos Eight through Eleven of it." "Buelg, see if you can locate a copy of the book and have it read to the computer. First we need to know if the correspondence is all that exact. If it is, we'll need an analysis of what it means." "The computer probably already has the book," Buelg said. "The whole Library of Congress, plus all our recreational library, is on microfilm inside it, we didn't have room for books per se down here. All we need to do is tell Chief Hay to make it part of the problem. But I still think it's damn nonsense." "What we want," McKnight said, "is the computer's opinion. Yours has already been shown to be somewhat less reliable." "And while you're at it," Satvje said, perhaps a shade less smugly than Buelg might have expected, "have Chief Hay make a part of the problem everything in the library on demonology. We're going to need it." Throwing up his hands, Buelg left the office. In the country of the mad... nobody retains his sanity. Only a few moments were needed for the computer to produce its report. tion considerably," McKnight said. "It's just as well we asked." "But -- my God! It simply can't be true," Buelg said desperately. "All right, maybe the computer is functioning properly, but it has no intelligence and. above all, no judgment. What it's putting out now is just a natural consequence of letting all that medieval superstition into the problem." McKnight turned his shrimp's eyes toward Buelg. "You've seen the pictures," he said. "They didn't come out of the computer, did they? Or out of the old books? I think we'd better stop kicking against the pricks and start figuring out what we're going to do. We've still got the United States to think of. Doctor Satvje, have you any suggestions?" That was a bad sign. McKnight never used honorifics except to indicate, by inversion, which of the two of them had incurred his displeasure -- not that Buelg had been in any doubt about that, already. "I'm still in a good deal of doubt," Satvje said modestly. "To begin with, if this had been Armageddon, we all ought to have been called to judgment by now; and there was certainly nothing in the prophecies that allowed for an encampment of victorious demons on the surface of the Earth. If the computer is completely right, then either God is dead as Nietzsche said or, as the jokes go. He is alive but doesn't want to get involved. In either case I think we would be well advised not to draw attention to ourselves. We can do nothing against supernatural powers; and if He is still alive, the battle may not be over. We are, I hope, safely hidden here and we would be ill advised to be caught in the middle." "Now there you're dead wrong," Buelg said with energy. "Let's suppose for a minute that this fantasy represents the true state of affairs -- in other words. that demons have turned out to be real and are out there in Death Valley" "I'm not too sure what would be meant by 'real' in this context," Satvje said. "They are apparent, true enough; but they certainly don't belong to the same order of reality as -- " "That's a question we can't afford to debate," Buelg said. He knew very well that the issue Satvje was raising was a valid one -- he was himself a fairly thorough-going Logical Positivist. But it would only confuse McKnight and there were brownie points to be made in keeping things clearcut, whether they were clear-cut or not. "Look. If demons are real, then they occupy spacetime in the real universe. That means that they exist inside some energy system in that universe and are maintained by it. All right, they can walk on red-hot iron and live comfortably in Death Valley; that's not inherently more supernatural than the existence of bacteria in the boiling waters of volcanic springs. It's an adaptation. Very well, then we can find out what that energy system is. We can analyze how it works. And once we know that, we can attack it." "Now that's more like it," McKnight said. "Pardon me, but I think we should proceed with the most extreme caution," Satvje said. "Unless one has been raised in this tradition, one is not likely to think of all the implications. I myself am quite out of practice at it." "Damn your education," Buelg said. But it was all coming back to him: The boundaryless ghetto along Nostrand Avenue; the furhatted, fur-faced, maxi-skirted Hassidim walking in pairs under the scaling elm saplings of Grand Central Parkway; the terror of riding the subway among the juvenile gangs under the eternal skullcap; the endless hairsplitting over the Talmudic and Midrashic creation myths for hour upon stuffy hour in Schule the women slaving over their duplicate sets of dishes, in the peculiar smell of a kosher household, so close to being a stench compared to all other American smells, supporting their drone scholars; his mother's pride that Hansli, too, was plainly destined by God's will to become a holy man; and, when he had discovered instead the glories and rigors of the physical universe, that light and airy escape from fur hats and the smell of gefiilte fish and the loving, worn women, the terror of the wrath of the jealous God. But all that was many years ago; it could not come back. He would not have it back. "What are you talking about?" McKnight said. "Are we going to do something -- and if so, what? Get to the point." "My point," Satvje said, "is that if all this -- demonology -- is, well, valid, or I suppose one should say true, then the whole Christian mythos is true, though it is not coming out in precisely the way it was prophesied. That being the case, then there are such things as immortal souls, or perhaps I should say, we may well have immortal souls, and we ought to take them into consideration before we do anything rash." ver's doomsday machine, a complex carrier containing five onea great sense of relief; the of which was aimed to make even Christian mythos had nothing to the moon uninhabitable; it was a do with him, not personally, that post-spasm weapon that the presis. He had no objection to it as an ent situation certainly did not call exercise in theory, a form of nonforbest to hold it in reserve. "I zero-sum game. think what we ought to do is to "If that's the case, I don't think lob one of the small Jobs onto the there's any question of our being Death Valley encampment. I don't caught in the middle," he said, really think it'll do much harm, "We're required by the rules to maybe not any, but it might procome down on one side or the othduce some information. We can er." fly a drone plane through the "That's true, by God," Mecloud as it goes up, and take off Knight said. "And after all, we're radiological, chemical, any other on the right side. We didn't start kinds of readings that the comthis war -- the Chinks did." puter can come up with. These "Right, right," Buelg said, demons have obtruded themselves "We're entitled to self-defense, into the real world and the very And for my part, no matter what fact that we can see them and happens in the next world -- about photograph them shows that they which we have no data -- as long as share some of its characteristics I'm still in this one. I'm not prenow. Let's see how they behave pared to regard anything as final, under something a good deal hotThis may be a metaphysical war ter than red-hot iron. Suppose after all, but we still seem to live they do nothing more than sweat in some sort of secular universe, a little? We can analyse even The universe of discourse has been that!" enlarged but it hasn't been can"And suppose they trace the celed. I say, let's learn more." missile back to here?" Satvje said; "Yes," McKnight said, "but but by his expression, Buelg knew how? That's what I keep asking, that Satvje knew that it was a lastand I don't get anything back from ditch argument, either of you but a philosophical "Then we're sunk, I suppose, discussion. What do you propose But look at the architecture of thatwero." that encampment; does that sug"Have we got any missiles left?" gest to you that they've been in "We've still got maybe a dozen contact with real warfare since fiveto ten-megatonners left back in the Fourteenth Century? and, of course. Old Mombi." No doubt they have all kinds of "Buelg, you madman, are you supernatural powers but they've proposing for one instant -- " got a lot to learn about the natu"Shut up for a minute and let ral ones! Maybe a decent adverme think." Old Mombi was Densary is what they've been lacking all along -- and if Armageddon has ended in a stand-off, a little action on the side of our Maker wouldn't be amiss. If He's still with us and actively interested, any maction on our parts would probably be viewed very gravely indeed if He wins after all. And if He's not with us any longer, then we'll have to help ourselves, as the proverb says." "That's the stuff to give the troops," McKnight said. "It is so ordered." Buelg nodded and left the office to search out Chief Hay. On the whole, he felt, he had made a nice recovery. IV away, but the remains of Theron Ware's palazzo still stood above the scoured cliffside, like some post-Roman ruin. The ceiling had fallen in, the fluted pink tiles smashing Ware's glassware and burying the dim chalked diagrams of last night's conjuration on the refectory floor in a litter of straw and potsherds, mounds of which collapsed now and then to send streamers of choking dust up to meet the gently radioactive April rain. Ware sat on the heaped remains of his altar within the tumbled walls, under the uncertain sky. His feelings were so complex that he could not have begun to explain them, even to himself; after many years' schooling in the rigorous non-emotions of Ceremonial Magic, it was a novelty to him to have any feelings at all but those of the thirst for knowledge; now he would have to re-learn those sensations, for his lovely book of acquisitions, upon which he had spent his soul and so much else, was buried under tons of tsunamic mud. In a way, he thought tentatively, he felt free. After the shock of the seaquake had passed and all but an occasional tile had stopped falling he had struggled out of the rubble to the door and thence to the head of the stairway which led down to his bedroom, only to see nothing but mud three stone steps down, mud wrinkling and settling as the sea water gradually seeped out from under it. Somewhere down under there his book of new knowledge was beginning the aeonlong route to becoming an unreadable fossil. Well then; so much for his life. Almost it seemed to him then that he might begin again, that he was nameless, a tabula rosa, all false starts wiped out, all dead knowledge ready to be rejected or revivified. It was given to few men to live through something so cleansing as a total disaster. But then he realized that this, too, was only an illusion. His past was there, ineluctably, in his commitments. He was still waiting for the return of the Sabbath Goat. He closed the door to the stairwell and the fossilized ripples of the mud and, blowing reflectively into his white mustache, went back into the refectory. Father Domenico had earlier tired -- it could not exactly be said that he had lost patience -- of both the waiting and the fruitless debates over when or whether they would be come for, and had decided to attempt traveling South to see what and who remained of Monte Albano, the college of white magicians which had been his home grounds. Baines was still here, trying to raise some news on the little transistor radio to which only yesterday he had listened so gluttonously, as it gave accounts of the black Easter which Ware had raised up at his commission, and whose consequences now eddied away from them around the whole tortured globe. Now, however, it was producing nothing but bands of static and an occasional very distant voice in an unknown tongue. With him now was Jack Ginsberg, dressed to the nines as usual, and in consequence looking by far the most bedraggled of the three. At Ware's entrance, Baines tossed the radio to his secretary and erossed toward the magician. "Find out anything?" "Nothing at all. As you can see for yourself, the sea is subsiding. It is obvious that Positano has been spared any further destruction -- for the moment. As for why, we know no more than we did before." "You can still work magic, can't you?" "I don't appear to have been deprived of my memory," Ware said. "I've no doubt I can still do magic if I can get at my equipment under this mess -- but whether I can work it is another matter. The conditions of reference have changed drastieally and I have no idea how far or in what areas." "Well, you could at least call up a demon and see if he could give us any information. There doesn't appear to be anyone else to ask." "I see that I'll have to put the matter more bluntly. I am totally opposed to performing any more magic at this time. Doctor Baines. I see that you have again failed to think the situation through. The terms under which I was able to call upon demons no longer apply -- I am no longer able to do anything for them, they must now own a substantial part of the world. If I were to call at this juncture probably no one would answerand it might be better if nobody did, sinee I would have no way of controlling him. They are composed almost entirely of hatred for every unFallen creature, and every creature with the potentialty to be redeemed, but there is no one they hate more than a useless tool." "Well, it seems to me that we may neither of us be totally useless even now," Baines declared. "You say the demons now own a substantial part of the world, but it's also perfectly evident that they don't own it all yet. Otherwise the Goat would have come back when he said he would. And we'd be in Hell." "Hell has a great many circles. We may well be on the margins of the first right nowin the Vestibule of the Futile." "We'd be in a good deal deeper if the demons were in total control, or if judgment had already been passed on us," Baines said. "You are entirely right about that, to be sure," Ware said, somewhat surprised. "But after all, from their point of view there is no hurry. In the past we might have saved ourselves by a lastminute act of contrition. Now, however, there is no longer any God to appeal to. They can wait and take us at their leisure." "There Tm inclined to agree with Father Domenico. We don't know that for sure; we were told so only by the Goat. I admit that the other evidence all points in the same direction, but all the same, he could have been lying." argument from circuntances did not of course impress him no doubt the circumstances were horrible beyond the capacity of any human soul to react to them but they were certainly not beyond the range of human imagination. They were more or less the standard war which Baines himself had been actively engaged in engineering some time before he had discovered his interest in black magic. Theologically they were also standard: a new but essentially unchanged version of the Problem of Evil, the centuries-old question of why a good and merciful God should allow so much pain and terror to be inflicted upon the innocent. The parameters had been filled in a somewhat different way, but the fundamental equation was the same as it had always been. Nevertheless, the munitions maker was quite right as Father Domenico had been earlier -- to insist that they had no reliable information upon the most fundamental question of all. Ware said slowly; "Fm reluctant to admit any hope at all at this juncture. On the other hand it has been said that to despair of God is the ultimate sin. What precisely do you have in mind?" "Nothing specific yet. But suppose for the sake of argument that the demons are still under some sort of restrictions I don't see any point in trying to imagine what they might be -- and that the battle consequently isn't really over yet. If that's the case, it's quite possible that they could still use some help. Considering how far they've managed to get already, there doesn't seem to be much doubt about their winning in the end -- and it's been my observation that it's generally a good idea to be on the winning side." "It is folly to think that the triumph of evil could ever be a winning side, in the sense of anyone's gaining anything by it. Without good to oppose it, evil is simply meaningless. That isn't at all what I thought you had in mind. It is, instead, the last step in despairing of Godit's worse than Manicheanism, it is Satanism pure and simple. I once controlled devils but I never worshiped them, and I don't plan to begin now. Besides -- " Abruptly, the radio produced a tearing squeal and then began to mutter urgently in German. Ware could hear the voice well enough to register that the speaker had a heavy Swiss accent but not well enough to make out the sense. Fie and Baines both took a crunching step toward Ginsberg, who, listening intently, held up one hand toward them. The speech was interrupted by another squeal, and then the radio resumed emitting nothing more than snaps, crackles, pops and waterfalls. Ginsberg said, "That was Radio Zurich. There's been an H-bomb explosion in the States, in Death Valley. Either the war's started again, or some dud's gone off belatedly." "Hmm," Baines said. "Well, better there than here -- although, now that I come to think of it, it isn't entirely unpromising. But Doctor Ware, I think you hadn't quite finished?" "I was only going to add that 'being of some help' to demons in this context makes no practical sense, either. Their hand is turned against everyone on Earth, and there is certainly no way that we could help them to carry their war to Heaven, even presuming that any of Heaven still stands. Someone of Eather Domenico's school might just possibly manage to enter the Aristotelean spheres -- though I doubt it -- but I certainly couldn't." "That bomb explosion seems to show that somebody is still fighting back," Baines said. "Providing that Jack isn't right about it's being a dud or a stray. My guess is that it's the Strategic Air Command and that they've just found out who the real enemy is. They had the world's finest data-processing center there under Denver and, in addition, McKnight had first-class civilian help, including Dejms Satvje himself, and a Mamaroneck Research Institute to outbid the government for." "I still don't quite see where that leaves us." "I know McKnight very well -- he's steered a lot of Defense Department orders my way -- and I was going to have LeEebre make him president of Consolidated Warfare Service when he retired -- as he was quite well aware. He's good in his field, which is reconnaissance, but he also has something of a one-track mind. If he's bombing demons, it might be a very good idea for me to suggest to him that he stop it -- and why." "It might at that," Ware said reflectively. "How will you get there?" "A technicality. Radio Zurich is still operating, which almost surely means that their airfield is operating, too. Jack can fly a plane if necessary -- but it probably won't be necessary. We had a very well-staffed office in Zurich -- in fact it was officially our central headquarters -- and I've got access to two Swiss bank accounts, the company's and my own. I'd damn well better put the money to some use before somebody with a little imagination realizes that the vaults might much better be occupied by himself, his family and twenty thousand cases of canned beans." The project. Ware decided, had its merits. At least it would rid him, however temporarily, of Baines, whose society he was beginning to find a little tiresome, and of Jack Ginsberg, whom he distantly but positively loathed. It would of course also mean that he would be deprived of all human company if the Goat should after all come for him, but this did not bother him in the least; he had known for years that in that last confrontation every man is always aloneand most especially, every magician. Perhaps he had also always known, somewhere in the deepest recesses of his mind, that he would indeed eventually take that last step into Satanism, but if so, he had very successfully suppressed it. And he had not quite taken it yet; he had committed himself to nothing, he had only agreed that Baines should go away, and Ginsberg too, to counsel someone he did not know to an inaction which might be quite without significance. And while they were gone, perhaps he would be able to think of something better. It was the tiniest of small hopes and doubtless vain; but now he was beginning to be prepared to feed it. If he played his cards right, he might yet mingle with the regiment of angels who rebelled not, yet avowed to God no loyalty, of whom it is said that deep Hell refuses them, for, beside such, the sinner would be proud. V menico found with astonishment and a further rekindling of his hope, had been spared completely. It reared its Eleventh Century walls -- rebuilt after the earthquake then by the abbot Gorgio who later became Pope John the Twentieth -- as high above the valley as it always had and, as always too, was accessible only by muleback. Fr. Domenico lost more time locating a mule with an owner to take him up there than the whole trip from Positano had cost him. Eventually, however, the thing was done and he was within the cool walls of the library with the white monks, his colleagues, under the hot Frosinian sky. Those assembled made up nearly the same company that had met during the winter to consider, fruitlessly, how Theron Ware and his lay client might be forestalled: Fr. Amparo, Fr. Umberto (the Director), and the remaining brothers of the Order, plus Fr. Uccello, Fr. Boucher, Fr. Vance, Fr. Anson, Fr. Selahny and Fr. Atheling. The visitors had apparently continued to stay in the monastery -- if not in session -- after the winter meeting, although in the interim Fr. Rosenblum had died. His place had been taken, though hardly filled, by Fr. Domenico's former apprentice Joannes, who, though hardly seventeen, looked now as though he had grown up very suddenly. Well, that was all right; they surely needed all the help that they could get and Fr. Domenico knew without false modesty that Joannes had been well trained. After Fr. Domenico had been admitted, announced and conducted through the solemn and blessed joys of greeting and welcome, it became apparent that a discussion -- as was only to have been expected -- had already been going on for many hours. Nor was he much surprised to find that it was simply another version of the discussion that had been going on in Positano; namely, how had Monte Albano been spared in the world-wide catastrophe and what did it mean? But in this version of the discussion Fr. Domenico could join with a much better heart. And in fact he was also able to give it what amounted to an entirely new turn; for their Sensitive, the hermit-Father Uccello, had inevitably found his talents much coarsened and blunted by the proximity of so many other minds, and in consequence the white monks had only a general idea of what had gone on in Ware's palazzo since the last convocation -- an impression supplemented by the world news, what of it there was, and by deduction, some of which was in fact wrong. Father Domenico recapitulated the story of the last conjuration briefly. "All in all," he concluded, "forty-eight demons were let out of the Pit as a result of this ceremony, commanded to return at dawn. When it became apparent that the operation was completely out of hand, I invoked the Covenant and insisted that Ware recall them ahead of time, to which he agreed; but when he attempted to summon up lucifuge rocoinstead. When I attempted to exorcise this abominable creature my crucifix burst in my hands -- and it was after that that the monster told us that God was already dead and that the ultimate victory had instead gone to the forces of Flell. The Goat promised to return for us all -- all, that is, except Baines' other assistant Doctor Hess, whom Baphomet had already swallowed when Hess panicked and stepped out of his Circle -- at dawn, but he failed to do so, and I subsequently left and came to Monte Albano as soon as it was physically possible." "Do you recall the names and offices of all forty-eight?" said Fr. Atheling. "I think I do -- that is, I think I could; after all, I saw them all, and that's an experience which does not pass lightly from the memory. In any event, if I've blanked out on a few -- which isn't unlikely either -- they can doubtless be recovered under hypnosis. Why does that matter, may I ask. Father Atheling?" "Simply because it is always useful to know the natures, as well as the numbers, of the forces arrayed against one." "Not after the countryside is already overrun," said Fr. Anson. "If the battle and the war have already been lost we must have the whole crew to contend with now -- not just all seventy-two princes, but every single one of the fallen angels. The number is closer to to forty-eight." and fifty thousand, nine hundred and twenty-six," Fr. Atheling said. "Though the wicked may hide, the claws of crabs are dangerous people in bridges," Fr. Selahny intoned abruptly. As was the case with all his utterances, the group would doubtless find out what this one meant only after sorting out its mixed mythologies and folklores and long after it was too late to do anything about it. Nor did it do any good to ask him to explain; these things simply came to him, and he no more understood them than did his hearers. If God were indeed dead, Fr. Domenico wondered suddenly. Who could be dictating them now? But he put the thought aside as non-contributory. A of new evil on the other side his courtly, hesitant old-man's voice. "The feeling is one of intense oppression, quite different from that which was common in New York or Moscow, but one such as I would expect of a massing of demons upon a huge scale. Forgive me, brothers, but I can be no more specific." "We know you are doing the best you can," said the Director soothingly. "I can feel it myself," said Fr. Monteith, who although not a Sensitive had had some experience with the herding of rebellious spirits. "But even supposing that we do not have to cope with so large an advance, as I certainly hope we do not, it seems to me that fortyeight is too large a sum for us if the Covenant has been voided. It leaves us without even an option." Fr. Domenico saw that Joannes was trying to attract the Director's attention, although too hesitantly to make any impression. Fr. Umberto was not yet used to thinking of Joannes as a person at all. Capturing the boy's eyes, Fr. Domenico nodded. "I never did unserstand the Covenant," the ex-apprentice said, thus encouraged. "That is, I didn't understand why God would compromise Flimself in such a manner. Even with Job, He didn't make a deal with Satan but only allowed him to act unchecked for a certain period of time. And I've never found any mention of the Covenant in the grimoires. What are its terms, anyhow?" Fr. Domenico thought 'the question well asked, if a trifle irrelevant, but an embarassed and slightly pitying silence showed that his opinion was not shared. In the end it was broken by Fr. Monteith, whose monumental patience was a byword in the chapter. "I'm certainly not well versed in canon law, let alone in spiritual compacts," he said with more modesty than exactness. "But in principle, the Covenant is no more than a special case of the option of free will. The assumption appears to be that even in dealing with devilry, on the one hand no man shall be subjected to a temptation beyond his ability to resist, and on the other, no man shall slide into Heaven without having been tempted up to that point. In situations involving Transcendental or Ceremonial Magic, the Covenant is the line drawn in between. Where you would find its exact terms. I'm sure I don't know; I doubt that they have ever been written down. One thinks of the long struggle to understand the rainbow, the other Covenant; once the explanation was in, it did not i explain, except to show that every man sees his own rainbow, and ; what seems to stand in the sky is  an optical illusion, not a theomorph. It is in the nature of the arrangement that the terms would i vary in each individual case and that if you are incapable of deter mining where it is drawn for you woe betide you, and that is that." Dear God, Fr. Domenico i thought, all my life I have been an amateur of Roger Bacon and  never once saw that that was what he meant to show by focusing his Perspectiva on the rainbow. Shall  have any more time to learn? I ' hope we are never tempted to make Monteith the Director, or  we shall lose him to taking things out of the In box and putting them into the Out box, as we did Fr. i Umberto... "Furthermore, it may well be still in existence," said Fr. Boucher. "As l-ather Domenico has already pointed out to Theron Ware himself, we have heard of the alleged death of God only through the testimony of the most unreliable witness imaginable. And it leaves many inconsistencies to be explained. When exactly is God supposed to have died? If it was as long ago as in Nietzsche's time, why had Flis angels and ministers of light seemed to know nothing of it in the interim? It's unreasonable to suppose that they were simply keeping up a good front until the battle actually broke out; Heaven simply isn't that kind of an organization. One would expect an absolute and perpetual monarchy to break down upon the death of the monarch quite promptly, yet in point of fact we saw no signs of any such thing until shortly after Christmas of this year." "But we did see such signs at that time," Fr. Vance said. "True, but this only poses another logical dilemma: What happened to the Antichrist? Baphomet's explanation that he had been dispensed with as unnecessary to the victors, whose creature he would have been, doesn't hold water. The Antichrist was to have appeared before the battle and if the defeat of God is all that recent the prophecy should have been fulfilled; God still existed to compel it." "Matthew eleven, fourteen," Fr. Selahny said, in an unprecedented burst of intelligibility. The verse of which he was reminding them referred to John the Baptist and it said: And if ye will receive it, this is Elias, which was for to come. "Yes,"Fr. Domenico said, "I suppose it's possible that the Antichrist might have come unrecognized. One always envisioned people flocking to his banner openly. But the temptation would have been more subtle and perhaps more dangerous had he crept past us, say in the guise of some popular philosopher, like that positive-thinking man in the States. Yet the proposal seems to allow even less room than did the Covenant for the exercise of free will." There was silence. At last the Director said; "The Essenes argued that one must think and experience all evil before one can even hope to perceive good." "If this be true doctrine," Fr. Domenico said, "then it follows that God is indeed still alive, and that Theron Ware's experiment -- and World War Three -- did not constitute Armageddon after all. What we may be confronted with instead is an Earthly Purgatory, from which Grace, and perhaps even the Earthly Paradise, might be won. Dare we think so?" "We dare not think otherwise," said Fr. Vance. "The question is. How? Little that is in the New Testament, the teachings of the Church or the Arcana, seems very relevant to the present situation." "No more is our traditional isolation," said Er. Domenico. "Our only recourse now is to abandon it; to abandon our monastery and our mountain and go down into the world that we renounced when Charlemagne was but a princeling, to try to win it back by works and witnessing. And if we may not do this with the sweet aid of Christ, then we must nevertheless do it in His Name. Hope now is all we have." "In sober truth," Er. Boucher said quietly, "that is not so great a change. VI L eft to his own devices and hence at last unobserved, Theron Ware thought that it might be well, after all, if he did essay a small magic. The possible difficulty lay in that all magic without exception depended upon the control of demons, as he had explained to Baines on his very first visit. But therein lay the attractiveness of the experiment, too, for what he wanted was information -- whether he still had any such control. And it would also be interesting -- and possible to find out at the same time -- to know whether or not there were any demons left in Hell. If there were it would imply, though it would not guarantee, that only the forty-eight that he had set loose were now terrorizing the world. This ruled out using the Mirror of Solomon, for the spirit of that mirror was the angel Anael. Probably he would not answer anyhow, for Ware was not a white magician and had carefully refrained from calling upon any angel ever since he had turned to the practice of the black Art -- besides, it would be a considerable nuisance locating three white pigeons amid all this devastation. Who, then? Among the demon princes he had decided not to call up for Baines' commission were several that he had ruled out because of their lesser potentialities for destruction, which would stand him in good stead were it to turn out that he had lost control; even in Hell there were degrees of malevolence, as of punishment. Also, Ware realized, his now would have to be a small magic indeed, for most of his instruments were now buried and those that were accessible were all contaminated beyond his power to purify them in any useful period of time. Clearly it was time to consult the book. He crossed to the lectern upon which it rested, pushed dust and potsherds off it with his sleeve. unlocked the clasp and began to turn the great stiff pages, not without a qualm. Here, signed with his own blood, was half his life; the other half was down below, in the mud. He found the name he needed mighty prince, who in his first estate before the rebellion had belonged to the choir of the Virtues. The Lemegeton of the Rabbi Soloman said of him. Ware recalled, that he "declares things past, present and future and discovers what has been lost or hidden." Precisely to the purpose. Ware remembered, too, that his was the name most commonly invoked in ceremonial crystallomancy, which would be perfect in both scope and limitations for what Ware had in mind, involving no lengthy preparations of the operator, or even any precautionary diagrams, nor any apparatus except a crystal ball; and even for that he might substitute a pool of exorcised water, fifty liters of which still reposed in a happily unruptured stainless steel tank imbedded in the wall behind Ware's workbench. Furthermore, he was the only demon in Ware's entire book of pacts who was represented therein by two seals or characters, so markedly different that without seeing them side by side one might never suspect that they belonged to the same entity. Topologically they were closely related, however, and Ware studied these relationships long and hard, knowing that he had once known what they meant but was now unable to recall it. These were the figures: Ah, now he had it. The left-hand infernal sign but the second was the seal under which, it was said, he could be called by white magicians. Ware had never used it, nor had he needed to -- the infernal seal had worked very well -- and he had always doubted its efficacy, for by definition no commerce with a demon is white magic; however, it would be well to try it now. It might provide an additional factor of safety if it worked at all. Into what should he draw the water? Everything was filthy. Eventually he decided simply to make a puddle on the workbench; it had been decades since he had studied oneirology, which he had scorned as a recourse for mere hedge-wizards, but to the best of his recollection it called for nothing more extraordinary than an earthenware vessel and could even be practiced successfully in an ordinary, natural forest pool, providing there was sufficient shade. Well then, to work. the workbench, the little weight of his spare upper body resting upon his elbows and his hands beside his ears, Theron Ware stared steadfastedly down into the little puddle of mud, his own bushy head -- he had neglected his tonsure since the disaster -- shading it from the even light of overcast sky. He had already stared so long since the first invocation that he felt himself on the verge of self-hypnosis, but now, he thought, there was a faint stirring down there in those minature Carboniferous depths, like a bubble or a highlight created by some non-existent sun. Yes, a faint spark -- "Eka, dva. tri, chatur, pancha, shas, sapta, ashta, nava, dasha, ekadasha," Ware counted. "Per vota nostra ipse nunc surtat nobis The spark continued to grow until it was nearly the size of a tenlira piece, stabilized, and gradually began to develop features. Despite its apparent diameter the thing did not look small; the effect rather was one of great distance, as though Ware were seeing a reflection of the moon. The features were quite beautiful and wholly horrible. Superficially the shining face resembled a human skull but it was longer, thinner, more triangular, and it had no cheekbones. The eyes were huge and slanted almost all the way up to where a human hairline would have been; the nose extremely long in the bridge; the mouth as pink and tiny as that of an infant. The color and texture of the face were old ivory, like netsuke. No body was visible but Ware had not expected one; this was not, after all, a full manifestation but only an apparition. The rosebud mouth moved damply and a pure soprano voice, like that of a choirboy, murmured soundlessly in Ware's mind. Thou knowest me, demon of the Pit, Ware thought, for to a pact hast thou subscribed with me and written into my book thine Infernal name. Thereby, and by thy seal which  do here exhibit, do  compel thee. My questions shalt thou answer and give true knowledge. Art still in Hell with thy brothers -- or are all abroad about the Earth? In what wise? Ware made no attempt to disquise his shock; after all, the creature could see into his mind. How situate? Ware suspected at once that the apparently allegorical form of this utterance concealed a literal meaning but it would do no good to ask for exact topographical particulars; demons paid little attention to Earthly political geography unless they were fomenting strife about boundaries or enclaves, be literary? That would be in accordance with the demon's nature. Nothing prevents devils from quoting scripture to their own advantage, so why not Tennyson? Be this valley under the AmbasThen what officers inhabit the region wherein it lies? Divulge their names, great prince, to my express command! But which hath his asylum where Dis now stands? These were the demons of postColumbian magic; they announced forth to the subjects all things which their lord hath commanded, according to the Grimorium Verum, in America, and the asylum fied to be in the West. Of course: it was said in the Grand Grimoire, was the field-marshal of Infernus and a great necromancer, "who goeth to and fro everywhere and inspects the hordes of perdition". The raising of the fortress of Dis in the domain of this great general most strongly suggested that the war was not over yet. Ware knew better, however, than to ask the demon whether God was in fact dead; for were He not the mere sounding of the Holy Name would so offend this minor prince as to terminate the apparition at once, if not render further ones impossible. Well, the question was probably unnecessary anyhow; he already had most of the information that he needed. Thou art discharged. T he shining face vanished with a flash of opalescence, exactly as though a soap bubble had broken, leaving Ware staring down at nothing but a puddle of mud, now already filming and crackingexcept in the center where the face had been: that had evaporated completely. Straightening his aching back, he considered carefully the implications. The military organization of the Descending Hierarchy was peculiar and authorities differed somewhat on its details. This was hardly surprising, for any attempt to relate the offices of the evil spirits to Earthly analogues was bound to be only an approximation, if not sometimes actively misleading. Ware was presently in the domain Italy, and had never before had any any of his inferior Intelligences. He was characterized by the Grimorium Verum as the Grand Duke of Hell, whereas Weirus referred to him as Grand Treasurer; while the Grand Grimoire did not mention instead to an almost equivalent place. Nevertheless it seemed clear enough in general that while the technically be in America, his principality was not confined thereto but might make itself known was a considerably lesser figure. And tho war was not yet over and Ware might indeed find some way to make himself useful. Baines had been right about that, too. But in what way remained unclear. Very probably he would have to go to Dis to find out. It was a terrifying thought but Ware could see no way around it. That was where the center of power was now, where the war would henceforth be directed; and there, if Baines actually succeeded in reachceivably might succeed in arranging some sort of a detente. Certainly he would be of no use squatting here in ruined Italy, with all the superior spirits half a world away. But how to get there? Would it be possible to compel some kind of an apport? This, too, was a terrifying thought. To the best of Ware's knowledge the last magician to have ridden astride a devil had been Gerbert, back in the Tenth Century. He had resorted to it only to save his life from a predecessor of the Inquisition, whose attention he had amply earned; and, moreover, had lived through the ordeal to become Pope Sylvester II. Gerbert had been a great man and, though Ware rather doubted that he had been any better a magician than Ware was, he did not feel prepared to try that conclusion just now. In any event, the process was probably unnecessarily drastic; transvection might serve the purpose just as well, or better. Though he had never been to a sabbat, he knew the theory and the particulars well enough. Included in the steel cabinets which held his magickal pharmacopoeia were all the ingredients necessary for the flying ointment, and the compounding of it required no special time or ritual. First, however, he drew from the cabinet a flat slab of synthetic ruby about the size and shape of an opened match folder; and from his cabinet of instruments, a burin. Upon the ruby, on the day of Mars, which is #, #, # or # on that day, he would engrave the following seal and characters: This he would henceforth carry in his right shirt pocket, like a reliquary. Though he would accept could possibly avoid it, it would be well, since he was going to be travelling in that fiend's domains, to be wearing his colors. As a purist it bothered him a little that the ruby was synthetic -- but his disturbance, he knew, was only an aessolar spirit and the ancients, all the way through Albertus Magnus, had believed that rubies were engendered in the Earth by the influence of the Sun -- but since they were not in fact formed that way, the persistence of the ruby in the ritual was only another example of one of the primary processes of magic, superstition, the gradual supremacy of the sign over the thing. For a magician, Ware reflected, there were indeed distinct advantages in being able to practice ten centuries after Gerbert had ridden upon his demon eagle. hazards. Ware discovered. He crossed the Atlantic without incident in well under three hours -- indeed, he suspected that in some aspect beyond the reach of his senses, the flight was taking place only partially in real time -- and it began to look as though he would easily reach his goal before dawn. The candle affixed by its own tallow to the bundle of twigs and rushes before him (for only the foolhardy fly a broomstick with the brush trailing, no matter what is shown to the contrary in conventional Hallowe'en cartoons) burned as steadily as though he were not in motion at all, casting path; any ships at sea that might have seen him might have taken meteor. As he approached the eastern United States he wondered how he would show up on radar; the dropping of the bomb two days ago suggested that there might still be a number of functioning radomes there. In quieter times, he thought, he might perhaps have touched off another flying-saucer scare. Or was he visible at all? He discovered that he did not know. But once over land he slowed himself down and lost altitude in order to get his bearings -- and within what seemed to him to be only a very few minutes he was grounded' head over heels by the sound of a churchbell forlornly calling what faithful might remain to midnight mass. He remembered belatedly, when he got his wind back, that in some parts of Germany during the Seventeenth Century flowering of the popular God tic cults, it had been the custom to toll churchbells all night long as a protection against witches who might be passing overhead on the way to the Brocken; but the memory did him no good now. He had fallen in a rather mountainous, heavily timbered area he guessed to be somewhere in eastern Pennsylvania. Though it was now late April, which was doubtless warm in Positano, the night here was decidely cold, especially for a thin man clad in nothing more than a light smear of unguent. He was instantly and violently all ashiver, for the sound of the bell had destroyed the protective as well as the transvective power of the flying ointment. He hastily undid the bundle of clothes which was tied to the broomstick but there were not going to be enough of them; after all, he had assembled them with Death Valley in mind. Also, he was beginning to feel drowsy and dizzy and his pulse was blurred and banging with tachycardia. Among other things, the flying ointment contained both mandragora and belladonna, and now that the magic was gone out of it, these were exerting their inevitable side effects. He would have to wash the stuff off the minute he could find a stream, cold or no cold. And not only because it was drugging him. Still other ingredients of the ointment were rather specifically organic in nature, and these gave it a characteristic smell which the heat of his body would gradually ripen. The chances were all too good that there would be some people in this country of the Amish -- and not all of them old oneswho would know what the odor meant. Until he had had some kind of a bath it would be dangerous even to ask for help. Before dressing he wiped off as much of it as he could with the towel in which the clothing had been tied. This he buried, together with the taper and the brush from the besom -- and after making sure that the ruby talisman was still safely in his pocket, he set out. The nightblack, hilly, forested countryside would have made difficult going even for an experienced walker. Ware's life on the other hand, had been nearly inactive except intellectually and he was on the very near side of his fiftieth birthday. To his advantage, on the other hand, stood the fact that he had always been small and wiry and the combination of a slightly hyperthyroid metabolism and an ascetic calling -- he did not even smoke -- had kept him that way, so that he made fair progress. An equally lifelong love of descriptive astronomy, plus the necessity of astrology to his art, helped to keep him going in the right direction. upon a small, rock-bedded stream and through the gloom heard the sound of a nearby water fall. He moved against the current and shortly found this to be the spillway of a small log dam. Promptly he stripped and bathed under it, pronouncing in a whisper as he did so all three of the accompanying prayers from the rite of lustration as prescribed for the preparatory triduum in the Grimorium Verum. Though the water was neither warm nor exorcised it was obviously pure and that would have to do. The ablution was every bit as cold as he had expected it to be, and even colder was the process of air-drying himself; but he endured it stoically, for he had to get rid of what remained of the ointment to put on damp clothes would also be dangerous. While he waited, his teeth chattering, faint traces of light began to appear through the trees from the east. In answer, massive gray rectangular shapes began to sketch themselves against the darkness downstream and before long he was able to see that to the west -- which was the way the stream was momentarily running -- was a substantial farm. As if in confirmation of help to come, a cock crowed in the distance, a traditional ending for a night of magic. But as the dawn continued to brighten he saw that there would be no help for him here. Under the angle of the roof of the large barn nearest to him a circular diagram had been painted, like a formalized flower with an eye in it. As Jack Ginsberg had taken the pains to find out long before he i and his boss had even met the maf gician, Ware had been born ami t raised in the States and was still s a citizen. As his name showed, his  background was Methodist -- but s nevertheless he knew a hex sign t when he saw one. And it gave him i an idea.  The opportunity to gather new t data should not be miss. f Reaching into his shirt pocket, t he turned the ruby around so that I the seal and characters on it faced f outwards. In a low voice, he said, I Under proper circumstances these words of the Comte de Cai balis encompassed the operator i with thirty-three several Intellii gences -- but since the circumt stances were not proper Ware was i not surprised when nothing hap pened. For one thing, his lustras tiofi had been imperfect; for anI other, he was ising the wrong tal isman -- the infernal spirits of this e ceremony were not devils but Salar manders or fire elementals. Neverb A morning breeze sprang up t and a leaflike whispering ran b around him, which might or might t not have been the voices of many  The result should have breen a b highly localized but destructive earthquake but there was not even c a minor tremor, though he was pretty sure that he really had heard the responsive voices of the fire spirits. The spell simply would not work under the eye of the hex sign -- one more piece of evidence that the powers of evil were still under some kind of restraint. That was good to know but in a way, too, Ware was quite disappointed; for had he gotten his earthquake, pellai the Intelligences to carry him m:ross the rest of his journey. He uttered them anyhow -- but without result. Neither in the Comte de Gabalis or its very late sucessor. The Black Pullet, did this ritual offer any word of dismissal, but nevertheless for safety's sake he now worked he would have found himself orrierf home again, where at least he couM have started over again with more ointment and another broomstick -- but it did not. There was no recourse now but to seek out the farmhouse and try to persuade the farmer to give him something to eat and drive him to the nearest railhead. It was too bad that the man could not be told that he had just been protected by Ware from a demonic onslaught -- but unfortunately the Amish did not believe that there was any such thing as white magic and in the ultimate analysis they were quite right not to do so, whatever delusions about the point might be harbored by Fr. Domenico and his fellows. The farmhouse proper looked clean, fat and prosperous but it was suspiciously quiet. By this hour everyone should be up and beginning the day's chores. Ware approached with caution, alert for guns or dogs, but the silence continued. The caution had been needless. Inside, the place was an outright slaughterhouse, resembling nothing so much as the last act of Webster's The White Devil. Ware inspected it with clinical fascination. The family had been a large one -- the parents, one grandparent, four daughters, three sons and the inevitable dog -- and at some time during the preceding night they had suddenly fallen upon each other with teeth, nails, pokers, a buggy-whip, a bicycle chain, a cleaver, a pig knife and the butt end of a smooth-bore rifle old enough to have been a relic of the Boer War. It was an obvious case of simultaneous mass possession, probably worked through the women, as these things almost always were. Doubtless they would infinitely have preferred a simple localized earthquake, but from an attack like this no conceivable peasant hex sign could have protected them. Probably nothing could have, for as it had turned out, in their simple traditional religiosity they had chosen the wrong side. Like most of mankind they had been born victims -- even a beginning study of the Problem of Evil would have suggested to them that their God had never played fair with them, as indeed He had caused to be written out in Job for all to read. And their primitive backwoods demonology had never honestly admitted that there really were two sides to the Great Game, let alone allowed them any inkling of who the players were. While he considered what to do next he prowled around the kitchen and the woodshed, where the larder was, trying not to slip or step on anybody. There were only two eggs -- today's had obviously not been harvested -- but he found smoked, streaky rashers of bacon, a dayold loaf of bread just ripe for cutting, nearly a pound of country butter and a stone jug of cold milk. All in all it was a good deal more than he could eat but he built a fire in the old wood-burning stove, cooked the eggs and the bacon and did his best to put it all down. After all, he had no idea when he would meet his next meal. He had already decided that he was not yet desperate enough to risk calling for an apport, but instead would keep walking generally westward until he met an opportunity to steal a car. (He would find none on the farm; the Amish still restricted themselves to horses.) As he came out of the farmhouse into the bright morning, a sandwich in both hip pockets, he heard from the undestroyed barn a demanding lowing of cattle. Sorry, friends, he thought. Nobody's going to milk you this morning. B aines knew the structure and approaches of Strategic Air Command headquarters rather better than the Department of Defense would have thought right and proper even for a civilian with Q clearance, although there had been f not have been at all surprised at i it. The otherwise passengerless jet j carrying him and Jack Ginsberg i made no attempt to approach eithI er Denver Airport or the U. S. ; Air Force Academy field at Colo' rado Springs, both of which, he i correctly assumed, would no long er be in existence anyhow. Instead, I he directed the pilot to land at Lii mon, a small town which was the I easternmost vertex of a nearly ( equilateral triangle formed by these ( three points. Hidden there was one j terminus of an underground rapid t transit line which led directly into I was now its only surviving means ; of physical access to the outside ( world. I Baines and his secretary had ' been there only once before, and i the guards at the station now were  not only new but thoroughly frightI ened. Hence, despite the possession ' of ID cards countersigned by Gen: eral McKnight, they were subjectI ed to over an hour of questioning,  fingerprinting, photographing of I retinal blood vessel patterns, friski ing and fluoroscopy for hidden I weapons or explosives, telephone calls into the interior and finally I a closed-circuit television confron; tation with McKnight himself be. fore they were even allowed into the waiting room. I As if in partial compensation, I the trip itself was rapid transit ini deed. The line was a gravity-vacu: um tube, bored in an exactly i straight line under the curvature of the earth and kept as completely exhausted of air as outgrassing  from its steel cladding would permit. The vacuum in the tube was in fact almost as hard as the atmosphere of the moon. From the waiting room Baines and Jack Ginsberg were passed through two airlocks into a seamlessly welded, windowless metal capsule which was sealed behind them. Here their guards strapped them in securely, for their own protection, for the initial kick of compressed air behind the capsule, abetted by rings of electromagnets, gave it an acceleration of more than five miles per hour per second. Thereafter the capsule was simply allowed to fall to the mathematical midpoint of its right of way, gaining speed at about twenty-eight feet per second per second; since the rest of the journey was uphill, the capsule was slowed in proportion by gravity, friction and the compression of the almost nonexistent gasses in the tube still ahead of it, which without any extra braking whatsoever brought it to a stop at the cisely that only a lovepat from a fifteen horsepower engine was needed to line up its airlock with that of the station. "When you're riding a thing like this it's hard to believe that there's any such thing as a devil, isn't it?" Jack Ginsberg said. "Maybe," Baines said. "A large part of the mystic tradition says that the possession and use of secular knowledge -- or even the desire for it -- is in itself evil, according to Ware. But here we are." B ut in the smooth-running, even-temperatured caverns of reassured. There was no Goat grinning over his shoulder yet. McKnight was an old friend; he was pleased to see Buelg again and honored to meet Satvje; and down here, at least, everything seemed to be under control. It was also helpful to find that both McKnight and his two advisors not only already knew the real situation but had very nearly accepted it. Only Buelg remained a little sceptical at the beginning and seemed quite taken aback to find Baines, of all people, providing independent testimony to the same effeet as had the computer. When the new facts Baines had' brought had been fed into the machine and the machine had produced in response a whole new batch of conclusions entirely consistent with the original hypothesis, Buelg seemed convinced, although it was plain that he still did not like it. Well, who did? At long last they were comfortably settled in McKnight's office with three tumblers of Jack Daniels (Jack Ginsberg did not drink, and neither did Suatvje) and no one to interrupt them but an occasional runner from Chief Hay. Though the runner was a coolly women's auxiliary had apparently adopted the miniskirt, Ginsberg did not seem to notice. Perhaps he was still in shock from his recent run-in with the suceubus. To Baines' eyes the girl did look rather remarkably like Ware's Greta, which should have captured Jaek instantly; but then, in the long run, most women looked alike to Baines. "That bomb did you no good at all, I take it," he said. "Oh, I wouldn't go so far as to say that," McKnight said. "True, it didn't destroy the city -- or even hurt it visibly -- but it certainly seemed to take them by surprise. For about an hour after the fireball went up, the sky above the target was full of them. It was like firing a flashbulb in a cave full of sleeping bats -- and we got pictures, too." "Any evidence that you, uh, destroyed any of them?" "Well, we saw a lot of them going hack to the city under their own power despite very bad design, they seem to fly pretty well but we don't have any count of how many went up. We didn't see any falling but that might have been because some of them had been vaporized." "Not bloody likely. Their bodies may have been vaporized, but the bodies were borrowed in the first place. Like knocking down a radio-controlled aircraft; the craft may be a total loss, but the controlling intelligence is unharmed, somewhere else, and can send another one against you whenever it likes." "Excuse me. Doctor Baines, but the analogy is inexact," Buelg said. "We know that because we did get a lot out of the bomb besides simply stirring up a flurry. High-speed movies of the column of the mushroom as it went up show a lot of the creatures trying to reform. One individual we were able to follow went through thirtytwo changes in the first minute. The changes are all incredible and beyond any physical theory or model we can erect to account for them, but they do show, first, that the creature was seriously inconvenienced and, second that it wanted and perhaps needed to hold on to some kind of physical form. That's a start. It suggests to me that had we been able to confine them all in the fireball, where the temperatures are much higher still, no gamut of change they could have run through would have done them any good. Eventually they would have been stripped of the last form and utterly destroyed." "The last form, maybe," Baines said. "But the spirit would remain. I don't know why they're clinging to physical forms so determinedly, but it probably has only a local and tactical reason, something to do with the prosecuting of the present war. But you can't destroy a spirit by such means any more than you can destroy a message by burning the piece of paper it's written on." A S HE said this he became uncomfortably aware that he had gotten the argument out of some sermon against atheism that he had heard as a boy, and had thought simple-minded even then. But since then he had seen demons -- and a tot more closely than anybody else here had. "Th is perhaps an open question," Satvje said heavily. "I am not myself a skeptic, you should understand. Doctor Baines, but I have to remind myself that no spirit has ever been so intensively tested to destruction before. Inside a thermonuclear fireball even the nuclei of hydrogen atoms find it difficult to retain their integrity." "Atomic nuclei remain matter, and the conservation laws still apply. Demons are neither matter nor energy; they are something else." "We do not know that they are not energy," Satvje said. "They may well be fields, falling somewhere within the electro-magnetico-gravitic triad. Remember that we have never achieved a unified field theory -- even Einstein repudiated his in the last years of his life, and quantum mechanics -- with all respeci to de Broglie -- is only a clumsy avoidance of the problem. These... spirits... may be such unified fields. And one characteristic of such fields might be one hundred percent negative entropy." "There couldn't be any such thing as completely negative entropy," Buelg put in. "Such a system would constantly accumulate order, which means that it would run backwards in time and we would never be aware of it at all. You have to allow for Planck's Constant. This would be the only stable case -- " He wrote rapidly on a pad, stripped off the sheet and passed it across the table. The note read, in very neat lettering: The girl came in with another manifold of sheets from the computer, and this time Jack Ginsberg's eye could be observed to be wandering haunchward a little. Baines had never objected to this he preferred his most valuable employees' to have a few visible and usable weaknesses -- but for once he almost even sympathized; he was feeling a little out of his depth. "Meaning what?" he said. "Why," Satvje said, a little patronizingly, "eternal life, of course. Life is negative entropy. Stable negative entropy is eternal life." "Barring accidents," Buelg said, with a certain grim relish. "We have no access yet to the gravitic part of the spectrum, but the electromagnetic sides are totally vulnerable and with the clues we've got now we ought to be able to be able to burst into such a closed system like a railroad spike going through an auto tire." "If you can kill a demon," Baines said slowly, "Then -- " "That's right," Buelg said affably. "Angel, devil, ordinary immortal soul -- you name it, we can do for it. Not right away, maybe, but before very long." "Perhaps the ultimate human achievement," Satvje said, with a dreaming, almost beautific expression. "The theologians call condemnation to Hell the Second Death. Soon, perhaps, we may be in a position to give the Third Death... the bliss of complete extinction... liberation from the Wheel!" McKnight's eyes were now also wandering, though toward the ceiling. He wore the expression of a man who has heard all this before and is not enjoying it any better the second time. Baines himself was very far from being bored -- indeed, he was as close to horrified fascination as he had ever been in his life -- but clearly it was time to bring everybody back to Earth. He said, "Talk's cheap. Do you have any actual plans?" "You bet we do," McKnight said, suddenly galvanized. "I've had Chief Hays run me an inventory of the country's remaining military power and believe me, there's a lot of it. I was surprised myself. We are going to mount a major attack upon this City of Dis, and for it we're going to bring some things up out of the ground that the American people have never seen before and neither has anybody else, including this pack of demons. I don't know why they're just sitting there, but maybe it's because they think they've already got us licked. Well, they're dead wrong. Nobody can lick the United States -- not in the long run!" ment from a man who had been maintaining for years that the United States had "lost" China, "surrendered" Korea, "abandoned" Vietnam and was overrun by home-bred Communists; but Baines, who knew the breed, saw no purpose in calling attention to the fact. Their arguments, not being based in reason, cannot be swayed by reason. Instead he said, "General, believe me, I advise against it. I know some of the weapons you're talking about and they're pretty powerful. I ought to know; my company designed and supplied some of them, so it would be against my own interests to run them down to you. But I very much doubt that any of them will do any good under the present circumstances." "That, of course, remains to be seen," McKnight said. "I'd rather we didn't. If they work we may find ourselves worse off than before. That's the point I came here to press. The demons are about ninety percent in charge of the world now -- but you'll notice that they haven't taken any further steps against us. There's a reason for this. They are fighting against another Opponent entirely, and it's quite possible that we ought to be on their side." McKnight leaned back in his chair, with the expression of a president confronted at a press conference with a question on which he had not been briefed. "Let me be quite sure I understand you. Doctor Baines," he said. "Do you propose that the present invasion of the United States was a good thing? And, further, that we ought not to be opposing the occupying forces with all our might? That indeed we ought instead to be aiding and abetting the powers responsible for it?" "I don't propose any aiding and abetting whatsoever," Baines said, with an inward sigh. "I just think we ought to lay off for a while, that's all, until we see how the situation works out." "You are almost the last man in the world," McKnight said stiffly, "whom I would have suspected of being a ComSymp, let alone a prochink. When I have your advice entered upon the record I will also add an expression of my personal confidence. In the. meantime, the attack goes forward as scheduled." Baines said nothing more, advisedly. It had occurred to him, out of his experience with Theron Ware, that angels fallen and unfallen and the immortal part of man partook of and had sprung from the essentially indivisible nature of their Creator; that if these men could destroy that Part, they could equally well dissolve the Whole; that a successful storming of Dis would inevitably be followed by a successful war upon Heaven; and that if God were not dead yet. He soon might be. However it turned out, it looked like it was going to be the most interesting civil war he had ever run guns to. IX Strategic Air Command Office Denver, Colorado Date: May I TO: All Combat Arms Orders #. This Memorandum supercedes all previous directives on this subject. #. The United States has been invaded and all combat units will stand in readiness to expel the invading forces. #. The enemy has introduced a number of combat innovations of which all units must be made thoroughly aware. All officers will therefore read this Memorandum in full to their respective commands and will thereafter post it in a conspicuous place. All commands should be sampled for familiarity with the contents of the Memorandum. #. Enemy troops are equipped with individual body armor. In accordance with ancient Oriental custom this armor has been decorated in various grotesque shapes in the hope of frightening the opposition. It is expected that the American soldier will simply laugh at this primitive device. All personnel are warned, however, that as armor these "demon suits" are extremely effective. A very high standard of marksmanship will be required against them. #. An unknown number of the enemy body armor units, perhaps approaching #, are capable of free flight, like the jump suits supplied to U.S. Mobile Infantry. Ground forces will therefore be alert to possible attack from the air by individual enemy troops as well as by conventional aircraft. #. It is anticipated that in combat the enemy will employ various explosive, chemical and toxic agents which may produce widespread novel effects. All personnel are hereby reminded that these effects will be either natural in origin or illusions. #. Following the reading of this Memorandum, all officers will read to their commands those paragraphs of the Articles of War pertaining to the penalties for cowardice in battle. By order of the Commander in Chief: B ecause of the destruction of Rome, and of the Vatican with it -- alas for that great library and treasure-house of all Christendom! -- the Holy See had been moved to Venice and was now housed in almost its former magnificence in the Sala del Collegio of the Palazzo Ducale, where, under a ceiling by Veronese, the doges had been accustomed to receive their ambassadors to other city states. It was the first time the palace had been used by anybody but tourists since Napoleon had forced the abdication of Lodovico Manin exactly eleven hundred years after the election of the first doge. There were no tourists here now, of course; the city, broiling hot and stinking of the garbage in its canals, brooded lifelessly under the Adriatic sun, a forgotten museum. Nobody was about in the crazy narrow streets and the cramped ristoranti but the native Venetians, their livelihood gone, sullenly starving together in small groups and occasionally snarling at each other in their peculiar dialect. Many already showed signs of radiation sickness: their hair was shedding in patches and pools of vomit caught the sunlight, ignored by everyone but the flies. As for hope, they had none. In this they were not alone. Throughout his journey to Venice Fr. Domenico had found nothing but terror, misery and a haunted populace which could not but con( elude that everything the Church ( had taught them for nearly two I thousand years had been lies. i Yet hope somehow found its : way forward. On an oppressive afi ternoon while he was trying to  preach to a group of young thugs, I most of them too surly and indif( ferent even to jeer, before the little i Church of Sta. Marla degli Mira coli, his audience was suddenly ; galvanized by a series of distant  whistles. The whistles, as Fr. DomI enico knew well enough, had been until only recently the signals of ( the young wolves of Venice, to re; port the spotting of some escort less English schoolmarm, pony( tailed Bennington art student or I gaggle of Swedish girls. There was i no such prey about now, but nevt ertheless the piazzetta emptied I within a minute. c Bewildered and, of course, apI prehensive, Fr. Domenico followI ed. A rumor had gone around that i a puff of white smoke had been t seen over the Palazzo Ducale. This t was highly unlikely, since -- what I with the fear of another fire which t constantly haunted the palace -- t there was no stove in it anywhere t in which to btirn ballots; neverthet less. The Pope had died with Rome i and the expectation of a new Pope s had run through the city like fire itself. By the time Fr. Domenico r reached the vast square opposite I the basilica (for after all he, too, I had come to Venice in search of a c Pope) it was so crowded as to t scarcely leave standing room for  the pigeons. c If there were indeed to be any  announcement it would have to i come Venetian style from the top of the Giant's Staircase of Antonio Rizzo; the repetitive arches of the first Boor loggia offered no single balcony on which a Pope might appear. Fr. Domenico pressed forward into the great internal courtyard toward the staircase, at first saying ""Prego, prego," and then ""Scusate, scusate mi," to no effect whatsoever, and finally with considerable judicious but hard monkish use of elbows and knees. Over the tense rumbling of the crowd there sounded suddenly an antiphonal braying of many trumpets -- something of Gabrielli's, no doubt -- and at the same time Fr. Domenico found himself jammed immovably against the coping of the cannon-founder's well, which had long since been scavenged clean of the tourists' coins. By luck it was not a bad position; from here he had quite a clear view up the staircase and between the towering statues of Mars and Neptune. The great doors had already been opened and the cardinals in their scarlet finery were ranked on either side of the portico. Between them and a little forward stood two pages, one of them holding a red cushion upon which stood something tall and glittering. Amidst the fanfare, an immensely heavy tolling began to boom: La Trottiera, the bell which had once summoned the members of the Grand Council to mount their horses and ride over the wooden bridges to a meeting. The combination of bell and trumpets was solemnly beautiful and under it the crowd fell quickly silent. Yet the difference from the Roman ritual was disturbing and something else was wrong about it, too. What was that thing on the cushion? It certainly could not be the Tiara -- was it the golden horn of the doges? The music and the tolling stopped. Into the pigeon-cooing silence a cardinal cried in Latin: "We have a Pope, Summus Antistitum Antistesl And it is his will that he be called Juvenember The unencumbered page now stepped forward. He called in the vernacular; "Here is your Pope, and we know it will please you." From the shadow of the great doors, there stepped forth into the sunlight between the statues, bowing his head to accept the golden horn, his face white and mild as milk, a comely old man with a goshawk on his wrist, whom Fr. Domenico had first and last seen on Black Easter, released from the Pit by Theron Ware -- the demon An enormous shout rose from the crowd and the trumpets and the bell resumed, now joined by all the rest of the bells in the city and by many drums and the firing of cannon. Choking with horror, Fr. Domenico fled as best he could. T he festival went on all week, climaxed by bull-dancing in the Cretan style in the courtyard of the Palazzo, and by fireworks at night, while Fr. Domenico prayed. This event was definitive. The Antichrist had arrived, however belatedly, and therefore God still lived. Fr. Domenico could do no more good in Italy; he must now go to Dis, into Hell-Mouth itself, and challenge Satan to grant His continuing existence. Nor would it be enough for Fr. Domenico to aspire to be the AntiSatan. If necessary -- most terrifying of all thoughts -- he must now expose himself to the temptation and the election, by no Earthly college, of becoming the vicar of Christ whose duty it would be to harrow this earthly Hell. Yet how to get there? He was isolated on an isthmus of mud, and he had no Earthly resources whatsoever. Just possibly, some rite of white magic might serve to carry him, although he could remember none that seemed applicable; but that would involve returning to Monte Albano and, in any event, he felt instinctively that no magic of any kind would be appropriate now. In this extremity he bethought him of certain legends and attested miracles of the early saints, some of whom in their exaltations were said to have been lifted long distances through the air. Beyond question he was not a saint; but if his forthcoming role was to be as he suspected, some similar help might be vouchsafed him. He tried to keep his mind turned away from the obvious and most exalted example of all, and equally to avoid thinking about the doubt-inducing fate of Simon Magus -- a razor's edge which not even his Dominican training made less than nearly impossible to negotiate. Nevertheless, his shoulders squared, his face set, Fr. Domenico walked resolutely toward the water. X E ven after the complete failure of air power in Vietnam to pound one half of a tenth-rate power into submission, General McKnight remained a believer in its supremacy; but he was not such a fool as to do without ground support, knowing very well the elementary rule that territory must be occupied as well as devastated, or even the most decisive victory will come unstuck. By the day -- or rather, the night -- for which the attack was scheduled, he had moved three armored divisions into the Panamint range and had two more distributed through the Grapevine, Funeral and Black Mountains, which also bristled with rocket emplacements. This was by no means either as big or as well divided a force as he should have liked to have used, especially on the east, but since it was all that the country had left to offer him, he had to make it do. His battle plan was divided into three phases. Remembering that the test bomb had blown some thousands of enemy troops literally sky high for what was tactically speaking quite a long period of time, he intended to begin with a serial bombardment of Dis with as many of his remaining nuclear weapons as he could use up just short of making the surrounding territory radiologically lethal to his own men. These warheads might not do the city of the demons any damage -- a proposition which he still regarded with some incredulity -- but if they would again disorganize the enemy and keep him from reforming, that would be no mean advantage in itself. Phase Two was designated to take advantage of the fact that the battleground from his point of view was all downhill, the devils, with stunning disregard of elementary strategy, having located their fortress at the lowest point in the valley, on the site of what had previously been Badwater, which was actually two hundred and eightytwo feet below sea level. When the nuclear bombardment ended it would be succeeded immediately by a continued hammering with conventional explosives, by artillery, missiles and planes. These would include phosphorus bombs, again probably harmless to devils, but which would in any event produce immense clouds of dense white smoke which might impair visibility for the enemy; his own troops could see through it handily enough by radar and would always be able to see the main target through the infrared telescope or "sniperscope," since even under normal conditions it was always obligingly kept red hot. Under cover of this bombardment, McKnight planned a rush of armor upon the city, spearheaded by halftrack-mounted laser projectors. It was McKnight's theory, supported neither by his civilian advisors nor by the computer, that the thermonuclear fireball had failed to vaporize the iron walls because its heat had been too generalized and diffuse, and that the concentrated heat of four or five or a dozen laser beams, all focused on one spot, might punch its way through like a rapier going through cheese. This onslaught was to be aimed directly at the gates. Of course these would be better defended than any other part of the perimeter, but a significant number of the defenders might still be flapping wildly around in the air amid the smoke and, in any event, when one is trying to breach a wall, it is only common sense to begin at a point which already has a hole in it. If such a breach were actually effected an attempt would be made to enlarge it with land torpedos, particularly burrowing ones of the Hess type which would have been started on their way at the beginning of Phase One. These had never seen use before in actual combat and were supposed to be graveyard secret -- though with the profusion of spies and traitors with which America had been swarming, in McKnight's view, before all this had begun, he doubted that the secret had been very well kept. (After all, if even Baines...) He was curious also about the actual effectiveness of another secret, the product of an almost incestuous union of chemistry and nucleonics called tdx, a compound as unstable as tnt which was made of gravity-polarized atoms; McKnight had only the vaguest idea of what this jargon was supposed to have the property of exploding in a flat plane, instead of expanding evenly in all directions like any Christian explosive. Were the gate forced, the bombardment would stop and Phase Three would follow. This would be an infantry assault, supported by individually airborne troops in their rocket-powered flying harness, and supplemented by an attempted paratroop landing inside the city. If on the other hand the gate did not go down, there would be a most unwelcome Phase Four -- a general and, hopefully, orderly retreat. T he whole operation could be watched both safely and conveniently from the sac's Command Room under Denver and directed in the same way; there was a multitude of television screens, some of which were at the individual command consoles provided for each participating general. The whole complex closely resembled the now extinct Space Center at Houston, which had in fact been modeled after it. Technically, spaceflight and modern warfare are almost identical operations from the command point of view. At the front of this cavern and quite dominating it was a master screen of Cinerama proportions -- at its rear was something very like a sponsors' booth, giving McKnight and his guests an overview of the whole, as well as access to a bank of small screens on which he could call into being any individual detail of the action. McKnight did not bother to occupy the booth until the nuclear bombardment was over, knowing well enough that the immense amount of ionization it would produce would make non-cable television reception impossible for quite some time. ( the fallout was going to be hell, too -- but almost all of it would miss Denver, the east coast was dead, and the fish and the Europeans would have to look out for themselves.) When he finally took over, the conventional bombardment was just beginning. With him were Baines, Buelg, Chief Hay and Satvje; Jack Ginsberg had expressed no particular interest in watching, and since Baines did not need him here, he had been excused to go below, presumably to resume his lubricious pursuit of Hay's comely runner. Vision on the great master screen was just beginning to clear as they took their seats, although there was still considerable static. Weather Control reported that it was a clear brightly moonlit night over all of the southwest, but in point of fact the top of the great multiple nuclear mushroom, shot through with constant lightning, now completely covered the southern third of California and all of the two states immediately to the east of it. The units and crews crouching in their bivouacs and emplacements along the sides of the mountains facing away from the valley clung grimly to the rocks against hurricane updrafts in temperatures that began at a hundred and fifty degrees and went on up from there. No unit which had been staked out on any of the inside faces of any of the ranges reported anything, then or ever; even the first missiles and shells to come screaming in toward Dis exploded incontinently in midair the moment they rose above the sheltering shadows of the mountain peaks. No thermocouple existed which would express in degrees the temperature at the heart of the target itself; spectographs taken from the air showed it to be cooling from a level of about two and ure as utterly impossible to relate to human experience as are the distances in miles between the stars. Nevertheless, the valley cooled with astonishing rapidity, and once visibility was restored, it was easy to see why. More than two hundred square miles of it had been baked and annealed into a shallow, even dish, still glowing whitely but shot through with the gorgeous colours of impurities, tike a borax bead in the flame of a blowpipe; and this was acting like the reflector of a searchlight, throwing the heat outward through the atmosphere into space in an almost solidly visible column. At its center, as at the Cassegranian focus of a telescope mirror, was a circular black hole. McKnight leaned forward, grasping the arms of his chair in a death grip, and shouted for a closeup. Had the job been done already? Perhaps Buelg had been right about there being a possible limit to the number of transformations the enemy could go through before final dissolution. After all, Badwater had just received a nuclear saturation which had previously been contemplated only in terms of the overkill of whole countries -- B ut as the glass darkened, the citadel brightened, until at last it showed once more as a red hot ring. Nothing could be seen inside it but a roiling mass of explosions -- the conventional bombardment was now getting home, and with great accuracy -- from which a mushroom stem continued to rise in the very center of the millennial updraft; but the walls -- the walls, the walls, the walls were still there. "Give it up, General," Buelg said, his voice gravelly. "No matter what the spectroscope shows -- if those walls were really iron -- " He paused and swallowed heavily. "They must be only symbologically iron, perhaps some alchemical sense. Otherwise the atoms would not only have been scattered to the four winds, but would have had all the electron shells stripped off them. You can do nothing more." "The bombardment is still going on," McKnight pointed out stiffly, "and we've had no report yet of what it's done to the enemy's organization and manpower. For all we know, there's nobody left down that hole at all -- and the laser squadrons haven't even arrived yet, let alone the Hess torpedoes." "Neither of which are going to work worth a damn," Baines said brutally. "I know what the Hess torpedo will do-have you forgotten that they were invented by my own chief scientist? Who just that the demons now know all about the gadget, if they didn't before." "It is in the American tradition," McKnight said, "to do things the hard way if there is no other way. Phase Four is a last-ditch measure, and it is good generalship -- which I do not expect you to understand -- to remain flexible until the last moment. As Clausewitz remarks, most battles are lost by generals who failed to have the courage of their own convictions in the clutch." Baines knew that Clausewitz had never said any such damn fool thing and that McKnight was only covering with an invented quotation a hope which was last-ditch indeed. But even had elementary Machiavellianism given him any reason to suppose that charging McKnight with this would change the general's mind in the slightest, he could see from the master screen that it was already too late. While they had been talking, the armored divisions had been charging down into the valley, their diesel-electric engines snarling and snorting, the cleats of their treads cracking the slippery glass and leaving sluggishly glowing, still quasi-molten trails behind. Watching them in the small screens, Baines began to think that he must be wrong. He knew these monsters well -- they were part of his stock in trade -- and to believe that they were resistible went against the selling habits of an entire adult lifetime. Yet some of them were bogging down already; as they descended deeper into the valley, with the small rockets whistling over their hunched heads the hot glass under their treads worked into the joints like glue, and then, carried by the groaning engines up over the top trunnions, cooled and fell into the bearings in a shower of many-sized abrasive granules. The monsters slewed and sidled, losing Iraction and with it, steerage; and then the lead halftrack with the laser cannon jammed immovably and began to sink like the Titanic into the glass, the screams of its broiling crew tearing the cool air of the command booth like a ripsaw until McKnight impatiently cut off the sound. The other beasts lumbered on regardless -- they had no orders to do otherwise -- and a view from I he air showed that three or four units of the laser squadron were now within striking distance of the gates of Dis. Like driver ants, black streams of infantry were crawling down the inner sides of the mountains behind the last wave of the armored divisions. They, too, had had no orders to turn back. Even in their immensely clumsy asbestos firemen's suits and helmets, they were already fainting and falling over each other in the foothills, their carefully oiled automatic weapons falling into "the sand, the tanks of their flame-throwers splitting and dumping jellied gasoline on the hot rocks, the very air of the valley sueking all of the moisture out of their lungs through the tiniest cracks in their uniforms. Baines was not easily horrified that would have been bad for business -- but also he had never before seen any actual combat but the snippets of the Vietnam war which had been shown on American television. This senseless advance of expensively trained and equipped men to certain and complete slaughter -- men who as usual not only had no idea of what they were dying for but had been actively misled about it -- made about as much military sense as the Siege of Sevastapol or the Battle of the Marne. Certainly it was spectacular but intellectually it was not even very interesting. F our of the laser buggies -- all that had survived -- were now halted before the gates, two to each side to allow a heavy howitzer to fire between them. From them lanced out four pencil-thin beams of intensely pure red light, all of which met at the same spot on the almost invisible seam between the glowing doors. Had that barrier been real iron, they would have holed through it in a matter of seconds in a tremendous shower of sparks, but in actuality they were not even raising its temperature, as far as Baines could see. The beams struck again. Above the buggies, on the barbican, there seemed to be scores of black, indistinct, misshapen figures. They were very active, but their action did not seem to be directed against the buggies; Baines had the mad impression, which he was afraid was all too accurate, that they were dancing. Again the beams lashed out. Beside him, McKnight muttered, "If they don't hurry it up -- " Even before he was able to finish the sentence, the ground in front of the gates erupted. The first of the Hess torpedoes had arrived. One of the half-tracks simply vanished, while the one next to it went slowly skyward, and as slowly fell back, in a fountain of armor plate, small parts, and human limbs and torsos. Another, on the very edge of the crater, toppled equally slowly into it. The fourth sat for a long minute as if stunned by the concussion, and they began to back slowly away. Another torpedo went off directly under the gates, and then another. The gates remained obdurately unharmed, but after a fourth such blast, light could be seen under them -- the crater was growing. "Halt all armored vehicles!" McKnight shouted into his intercom, pounding the arm of his chair in excitement. "Infantry advance on the double! We're going under!" Another Hess torpedo went off in the same gap. Baines was fascinated now, and even feeling a faint glow of pride. Really, the things worked very well indeed; too bad Hess couldn't be here to see it -- but maybe he was seeing it, from inside. That hole was already big enough to accommodate a small car, and while he watched, another torpedo blew it still wider. "Paratroops! Advance drop by ten minutes!" But why was Hess' invention working when the nuclear devices hadn't? Maybe Dis had only sunk lower as a whole, as the desert around and beneath it had been vaporized, but the demons could not defend the purely mundane geology of the valley itself? Another explosion. How many of those torpedoes had the Corps of Engineers had available? Consolidated Warfare Service had supplied only ten prototypes with the plans at the time of the sale, and there hadn't been time to put more into production. McKnight's suddenly advanced timetable seemed nevertheless to be allowing for all ten. This proved to be the case, except that the ninth got caught in a fault before it had completed its burrowing and blew up in the middle of one of the advancing columns of troops. Hess had always frankly admitted that the machine would be subject to this kind of failure, and that the flaw was inherent in the principle rather than the design. But it probably wouldn't be missed; the gap under the gates of Dis now looked quite as big as the New Jersey entrance to the original two Lincoln Tunnels. And the infantry was arriving at speed. And at that moment, the vast unscarred gates slowly began to swing inward. McKnight gaped in astonishment, and Baines could feel his own jaw dropping. Was the citadel going to surrender before it had even len properly stormed? or, worse, had it been ready all along to open to the first polite knock, so that all this colos effort been unnecessary? But the humiliation at least they were spared. As the first patrote charged, tumbled, scrambled and clambered into the crater, there appeared in the now fully opened gateway, silhouetted against the murky flames behind. torsos. Another, on the very edge of the crater, toppled equally slowly into it. The fourth sat for a long minute as if stunned by the concussion, and they began to back slowly away. Another torpedo went off directly under the gates, and then another. The gates remained obdurately unharmed, but after a fourth such blast, light could be seen under them -- the crater was growing. "Halt all armored vehicles!" McKnight shouted into his intercom, pounding the arm of his chair in excitement. "Infantry advance on the double! We're going under!" Another Hess torpedo went off in the same gap. Baines was fascinated now, and even feeling a faint glow of pride. Really, the things worked very well indeed; too bad Hess couldn't be here to see it -- but maybe he was seeing it, from inside. That hole was already big enough to accommodate a small car, and while he watched, another torpedo blew it still wider. "Paratroops! Advance drop by ten minutes!" But why was Hess' invention working when the nuclear devices hadn't? Maybe Dis had only sunk lower as a whole, as the desert around and beneath it had been vaporized, but the demons could not defend the purely mundane geology of the valley itself? Another explosion. How many of those torpedoes had the Corps of Engineers had available? Consolidated Warfare Service had supplied only ten prototypes with the plans at the time of the sale, and there hadn't been time to put more into production. McKnight's suddenly advanced timetable seemed nevertheless to be allowing for all ten. This proved to be the case, except that the ninth got caught in a fault before it had completed its burrowing and blew up in the middle of one of the advancing columns of troops. Hess had always frankly admitted that the machine would be subject to this kind of failure, and that the flaw was inherent in the principle rather than the design. But it probably wouldn't be missed; the gap under the gates of Dis now looked quite as big as the New Jersey entrance to the original two Lincoln Tunnels. And the infantry was arriving at speed.  And at that moment, the vast unscarred gates slowly began to swing inward. McK night gaped in astonishment, and Baines could feel his own jaw dropping. Was the citadel going to surrender before it had even Iwen properly stormed? or, worse, had it been ready alt along to open to the first polite knock, so that all this colos  fort had been unnecessary? But the humiliation at least they were spared. As the first patrols charged, tumbled, scrambled and clambered into the crater, there appeared in the now fully opened gateway, silhouetted against the murky flames behitti. the same three huge naked snakyhaired women McKnight and his crew had seen in the very first aerial photographs. They were all three carrying among them what appeared to be the head of an immense decapitated statue of something much like one of themselves. The asbestos-clad soldiers climbing up the far wall of the crater could not turn any grayer than they were, but they froze instantaneously like the overwhelmed inhabitants of Pompeii, and fell, and as they fell, they broke. Within minutes, the pit was being refilled from the bottom with shattered sculpture. the first contingent of paratroops was suddenly blurred by hundreds of tiny black dots. Seconds later the fuselage alone was plunging toward the desert; the of the Flies, had torn the wings off men. Lower, in the middle of the air, rocket-borne Assault Infantry soldiers were being plucked first of their harness, then of their clothing, and then of their hair, their fingernails and toenails by jeering creatures with beasts' heads, most of whom were flying without even wings. The bodies, when there was anything left of them at all, were being dropped unerringly into the Pit. In summary, the Siege of Dis could more reasonably be described as a rout, except for one curious discrepancy: When Phase Four began -- without anyone's ordering it, and otherwise not according to plan -- the demons failed to follow up their advantage. None of them, in fact, had ever left the city; even when they had taken to the air, they had never crossed its perimeter, as though the moat represented some absolute boundary which ascended even into the sky. And at the end, there formed upon the master screen in the Denver cavern, superimposed upon the image of the burning, triumphant city, an immense Face. Baines knew it well; he had been expecting to see it again ever since the end of that Black Easter back in Positano. It was the crowned goat's-head McKnight gasped in horror for the very first time in Baines' memory; and down on the floor of the control center, several generals fainted outright at their consoles. Then McKnight was on his feet, screaming. "A Chink! I knew it all along! Hay, clear the circuits! Clear the circuits! Get him off the screen!" He rounded suddenly on Baines. "And you, you traitor! Your equipment failed us! You've sold us out! You were on their side all the time! Do you know into whose hands you have delivered your country? Do you? Do you?" His howling was only an irritant now, but Baines had left the strength to raise one mocking eyebrow questioningly. McKnight leveled a trembling finger at the screen. "Hay, Hay, clear the circuits! I'll have you court-martialed! Doesn't anyone understand but me? That is the insidious Doctor Fu Manchu!" The Sabbath Goat paid him no liced. Instead, it looked directly and steadily across the cavern into Haines' eyes. There was no mistaking the direction of that regard. Baines had no intention whatsoever of obeying that summons; but he found himself rising from his chair all the same. Foaming at the mouth, his hands clawing for the distant throat of the demon, McKnight plunged in a shower of splinters through the front of the booth and fell like a glass comet toward the lloor. XI B aines did not have rnuch time to experiment under the geas or compulsion which put satanevertheless found that it was highly selective in character. For example, the great prince had said nothing about requiring the presence of Jack Ginsberg, but when Baines, in a mixture of vindictiveness and a simple desire for human companionship, decided to try to bring him along, he found that he was not prevented from doing so. Ginsberg himself showed no resentment at being routed out of the bed of the blond runner possibly the succubus in Positano had spoiled for him the pleasures of human women, an outcome Jack himself had suspected in advance; but then, even without that supernatural congress. Jack's sexual life had always been that of a rather standard Don Juan, for whom every success turned sour. This, however, was one of those explanations which did not explain, and Baines had thought about it often before; for, as has already been observed, he liked to have his key men come equipped with handles he could grasp if the need arose. There were, the company psychologist had told him, at least three kinds of Don Juans: Freud's, whose career is a lifelong battle to hide from himself an incipient homosexuality; Fenau's, a Romantic in search of the Ideal Woman, for whom the Devil who comes for him is disgust with himself; and da Ponte's, a man born blind to the imminence of tomorrow, and hence incapable either of love or of repentance, even on the edge of the Pit. Well, but in the end, for Baine it did not matter which one was Jack; they all behaved alike. Jack did object powerfully when he was told that the journey to Dis would have to be made entirely on foot, but this was one of the areas in which Baines discovered that the geas left him no choice. Again he wondered why it should be so. Did the Sabbath Goat mean to rub in the fact that the Siege of Dis had been the last gasp of secular technology? Or had it instead meant to impress upon Baines that, willy-nilly, he was about to embark upon a pilgrimage? As for Jack, he still seemed to be afraid of his boss, or else still thought there was some main chance to be looked out for. Well, perhaps there was -- but Baines would not have bet any shares of stock on it. compound mushroom cloud go up while he was still in Flagstaff, a point to which several lucky hitchhikes and one even luckier long freight train ride had brought him. The surging growth of the cloud, the immense flares of light beyond the mountains to the west and the repeated earth shocks left him in little doubt about what was going on; ami as the cloud drifted toward hint, moving inexorabiy from west to east as the weather usually does, he knew that it mant death for him within a very few days -- as for how many thousamis of others? -- unless by some miracle he could find an unoccupied fallout shelter, or one whose present occutnts woutT shoot him on si. And why indeedgo on? The tombing showed without question tfert Barnes" self-assumed mission to McKnight at Denver had failed, and that there was now open warfare between humanity and the demons. The notion that Theron Ware could do anything now to change that was so grandiose as to be outright pathetic. More trivially, by the time that bombing was over, no matter how it affected the demons -- if at all -- the whole hundred-mile-plus stretch of Death Valley National Monument would have become instantly lethal for an unprotected man to enter. Yet Theron Ware could not yet quite believe that he was unprotected. He had come an immense distance by a traditional means which made it absolutely clear that black magic still worked; he had come almost an equal distance through a series of luckybreaks which he could not regard as the product of pure chance; and in his pocket, the ruby talisman continued to emit a faint warmth which was that of no ordinary stone, natural or synthetic. Like all proverbs. Ware knew, the old saw that the Devil looks after his own was only half true; nevertheless the feeling that he had come all this way on some errand continued to persist, together with a growing conviction that he had never in fact known what it was. He would find out when he arrived; in the meantime he was travehr on the Devil's business and would not die until it was coneluil. He would have liked to have stopped over in Flagstaff to inspect the famous observatory where Percival Lowell had produced such complicated maps of the wholly illusory canals of Mars and where Tombaugh had discovered Pluto -- and where in the sky did those planets stand now that their gods had clashed frontally? -- but under the circumstances he did not dare. He still had Grand Canyon and the Lake Mead area to cross; then, skirting northward around the Spring Mountains to the winter resort town of Death Valley, in which he hoped to be able to get some word about exactly where in the valley proper the perimeter of Nether Hell had surfaced. Now at last had come the time he had foreseen in the doomed farmhouse in Pennsylvania, when he would have to steal a car. He did not think that it would be difficult. come far and had equally good reasons to be quite certain that he would still have been in Italy, had it not been for some kind of supernatural intervention. He stood now at dusk in the shadow of the I #-foot Telescope Peak, looking eastward and downward to where the city of Dis flamed sullenly in the shadow of the valley of death itself against the stark backdrop of the Amargosa Range. And he was equally certain of supernatural protection. The valley had held the world's secondranking heat record of # F., but although it was immensely hotter than that down here now, Fr. Domenico felt only a mild glow, as though he had just stepped out of a bath. When he had first come down from the mountain he had been horrified to find the vitrified desert washing the foothills scattered with hundreds of strange, silent, misshapen gray forms, only vaguely human at first sight, which had proven to be stricken soldiers. He had tried to minister to them, but the attempt had proven hopeless: of the bodies in the few suits he was able to investigate, most were shrunken mummies, and the rest had apparently died even more horribly. He wondered what on Earth could have happened here. His elevation from the waters to the mountain had taken place in a mystic rapture without which, indeed, it would have been impossible, but which had taken him rather out of touch with mundane events. But whatever the answer, he had no choice but to press on. As he descended the last of the foothills, he saw on the floor of the valley, approaching him along what had once been the old watercourse and more recently a modern road, three tiny figures. Insofar as he could tell at this distance, they wore no more visible. Earthy protections against what the valley had become than he did himself. Yet they did not seem to be demons. Full of wonder, he scrambled down toward them; but when they met and he recognized them, he wondered only that he should have been at all arnazed. The meeting, he saw instantly now, had been foreordained. OW did you get here?" Baines demanded at once. It was not easy to determine of whom he was asking the question, but while Fr. Domenico wondered whether it was worth while trying to explain trance levitation, and if so how he would go about it, Theron Ware spoke. "I can't think of a more trivial question under the circumstances. Doctor Baines. We're here, that's the important thing -- and I perceive that we are all under some kind of magical aegis, or we would all be dead. This raises the question of what we hope to accomplish, that we should be so protected. Father, may I ask what your intentions are?" "Nothing prevents you from asking," Fr. Domenico said, "but you are the last human being in the world to whom I would give the answer." "Well, I'll tell you what my intentions are," said Baines. "My intentions are to stay in the bottommost levels of Denver and wait for this all to blow over, of it's ever going to. One thing you learn fast in the munitions business is that it's a very good idea to stay off battlefields. But my intentions have nothing to do with the matter. I was ordered to come here by the Sabbath Goat, and here I am." "Oh?" Ware said with interest. "He finally came for you?" "No, I have to come to him. He broke into a closed-circuit television transmission in Denver to tell me so. He didn't even mention Jack; I only brought him along for the company, since it didn't turn out to be forbidden." "And small thanks for that," Ginsberg said, though apparently without rancor. "If there's anything in the world that I hate, it's exercise. Vertical exercise, anyhow." "Have either of you two seen him at all?" Baines added. Fr. Domenico remained stubbornly silent but Ware said: somehow I doubt that I will, now. I seem to have put myself under the protection of another demon, although one subordinate to the Goat. Confusion of purpose is almost the natural state among demons, but in this instance I think it couldn't have happened without direct Satanic intent." "I was given my marching orders in the name of 'Our Father below,"' Baines said. "If he's interested in me, the chances are that he's even more interested in you, all right. But what did you think you were up to?" "Originally I thought I might try to intercede, or at least to plead for some sort of cease-fire -- as you were trying to do from the opposite end in Denver. But that's a dead letter now, and the result is that I have no more idea why I am here than you do. All I can say is that whatever the reason, I don't think there can be much hope in it." "While we live, there is always hope," Fr. Domenico said suddenly. The black magican pointed at the tremendous City, toward I which, volitionlessly, they had been continuing to walk all this time. "To be able to see that at all means that we have already passed far beyond mere futility. All the sins of the Leopard, the sins of incontinence, are behind us, which means that the gate is behind us too: the gate upon which it is carven in Dirghic: Lay Down All Hope, You That Go In By Me." "We are alive," Fr. Domencio said stolidly, "and I utterly deny and repudiate those sins." "You may not do so," Ware said, his voice gradually rising in intensity. "Look here. Father, this is all so mysterious, and the future looks so black, that it's ridiculous for us not to make available and to make use of any little scraps of information that we may have to share. The very symbolism of our presence here is simple, patcnt and ineluctable, and you as a Karcist in white magic should be (he first to see it. To take the circles of Upper Hell in order, Ginsberg here is almost a type creation of the lust-dominated man; I have sold my soul for unlimited knowledge, which in the last analysis is surely nothing more than an instance of gluttony; and you have only to look around this battlefield to see that Doctor Baines is an instrument of wrath par ecellence." "You have skipped the Fourth Circle," Fr. Domenico said, "with obvious didactic intent, but your arrogance is wasted upon me. I draw no moral from it." "Oh, indeed? Wasn't treasurefinding once the chiefest use of white magic? And isn't the monkish life -- withdrawal from the snares, affairs and duties of the world for the sake of one's own soul -- as plain a case of hoarding as one could ask for? It is in fact so egregious an example of that very sin that not even canonization remits it; I can tell you of my own certain knowledge that every single pillar-saint went instantly to Hell, and of even the simple monks, none escaped except those few like Matthew Paris and Roger of Wendover who also lead useful worldly lives. "And regardless of what your fatuous friends on Monte Albano believed, there is no efficacious dispensation for the practice of white magic, because there is no such thing as white magic. It is all black, black, black as the ace of shades, and you have imperiled your immortal soul by practicing it not even for your own benefit, but on commission for others; if that does not make you a spendthrift as well as a hoarder, what would you call it? Really, Father Domenico, I think the time has come for us to be frank with each other -- for you as surely as for the rest of us!" "Hear, hear," Baines said with rather a sick grin. After six or seven paces of silence Fr. Domenico said, "I am terribly afraid you are right. I came here in the hope of forcing the demons to admit that God still lives and I saw what I thought were indisputable signs of Divine sponsorship. Unless you are simply more subtle a casuist than any I have ever encountered before, even in print, it now appears that I had no right to think any such thing... which means that the real reason for my presence here is no less mysterious than that for yours. I cannot say that this increases my understanding any." "It establishes a common ignorance," said Ware. "And as far as your original assumption is concerned. Father, it suggests some basic uniformity of purpose which I must admit is certainly not characteristic of demons, whatever that may mean. But I think we shall not have long to wait for the answer, gentlemen. It appears that we have arrived." They all looked up. The colossal barbican of Dis loomed over them. "One thing is surely clear," Fr. Domenico whispered. "We have been making this journey all our lives." and no Virgil led them; but as they approached the great ward, the undamaged porticullis rose and the gates swung inward in massive silence. No demons mocked them, no Furies challenged them, no angel had to cross the Styx to bring them passage; they were admitted, simply and noncommitally Beyond the barbican, they found the citadel transformed. The Nether Hell of diuturnal torture, which had withstood the bombardment of Man without damage to so much as a twig in the Wood of the Suicides, was gone entirely. Perhaps in some sense it had never been there at all, but was still located where it had always been, in Eternity, not on Earth; a place still reserved for the dead. For these four still-living men, it had vanished. In its place, there stood a clean, well-lighted city like an illustration from some Utopian romance; it looked, in fact, like a cross between the city of the future in the old film Things to Come and a full automated machine shop. It screamed, hammered and roared like a machine shop as well The grossly misshapen, semibestial forms of the demons had also vanished. The metropolis instead appeared to be peopled now chiefly by human beings, although their appearance could scarcely be described as normal. Male and female alike, they were strikingly beautiful; but their beauty swiftly became eloying, for except for sexual characteristics they were completely identical, as though they were all members of the same clone -- one which had been genetically selected out to produce creatures modeled after the statuary fronting public buildings, or the souls in the Dante illustrations of Gustav Dofe. Both sexes wore identical skirted tabards made of some gray material which looked like papiermache, across the breasts of which long numbers had been woven in metallically glittering script A second and much less numerous group wore a different uniform, vaguely military in cast, an impression reinforced by the fact that these were mostly to be seen standing stiffly at street intersections. Heroic in mold though the majority were, the minority were even more statuesque, and their common Face was evenly pleasant but stern, like that of an idealized father The others wore no expression at all, unless their very expressionlessness was a reflection of acute boredom -- which would not have been surprising, for no one of this class seemed to have anything to do. The work, of the metropolis, which seemed to be exclusively that of producing that continual, colossal din, went on behind the blank facades apparently without need of any sentient tending or intervention. They never spoke. As the four pilgrims moved onward toward the center of the city, they passed frequent exhibitions of open, public sexuality, more often than not in groups; at first lack Ginsberg regarded these with ihe liveliest interest, but it soon faded as it became apparent that even this was bored and pleasureless. There were no children; and no animals hesitated, when the two magicians had discovered that with the transformation they could no longer trust to Dante to show them the way, and Baines' memory of the aerial photographs had become similarly useless. They had proceeded more or less by instinct toward the center of the din. After a while, however, they found that they had been silently joined by four of the policing demons, though whether they were being led or herded never did become clear. The grimly ambiguous escort heightened the impression of a guided tour of some late Nineteenth Century world-of-tomorrow which was to include awe-inspiring visits to the balloon works, the creches, the giant telegraph center and the palace of fold arts, only to wind up in a corrective discipline hospital for the antisocial. It was as though they were being given a preview of what the future of humanity would be like under demonic rule not only wholly unpredictable as a foretaste, but in content as well, as if the demons were trying to put the best possible face on the matter. In so doing, they had ingeniously embodied in their citadel nothing worse than a summary and epitomization of what pre-Apocalyptic, post-industrial Man had been systematically creating for himself. St. Augustine, Goethe and Milton all had observed that the Devil, by constantly seeking evil, always did good, but here was an inversion of that happy fault: A demonstration that demons are at their worst when doing their best. Many of Baines' most lucrative ideas for weaponry had been stolen bodily, through the intermediary of the Mamaroneck Research Institute, from the unpaid imaginations of science-fiction writers, and it was he who first gave voice to the thought: "I always thought it'd be hell to actually have to live in a place like this," he shouted. "And now I know it." Nobody answered him; but it was more than possible that this was because nobody had heard him. But only the veritable Hell is forever. After some unknown but finite time, they found themselves passing between the Doric columns and under the golden architrave of that high capitol which is called Pandemonium, and the brazen doors folded open for them. Inside, the clamor was muffled to a veiled and hollow booming, for the vast jousting-field that was this hall had been made to hold the swarming audience for a panel of a thousand, but there was no one in it now besides themselves and the demon soldiers but one solitary, distant, intolerable star: not that subsidiary triumvir bath Goat who had promised himself to them, and they to him, on Black Easter morn; but that archetypical dropout, the Lie that knows no End, the primeval Parent-sponsored Rebel, the Eternal Enemy, the Great Nothing itself There was, of course, no more Death Valley sunlight here and the effect of an implacably ultramodern city with its artificial gas glow glare was also gone. But the darkness was not quite complete. A few cressets hung blazing high in midair, so few that their light was spread evenly throughout the great arch of the ceiling, like the artificial sky of a planetarium dome simulating that moment between dusk and full night when only Lucifer is bright enough to be visible. Toward that glow they moved, and as they moved, it grew But the creature, they saw at last, was not the light, which shone instead upon him. The fallen cherub below it was still very nearly the same immense, brooding, cruelly deformed angelic image that Dante had seen and Milton imagined: triple-faced in yellow, red and black, bat-winged, shagpelted, and so huge that the floor of the great hall cut him off at the breast -- he must have measured five hundred yards from crown to hoof. Like the eyes, the wings were six, but they no longer beat frenziedly to stir the three winds that froze Cocytus; nor now did the six eyes weep. Instead, each of the faces -- the Semitic Ignorance, the Japhetic Hatred, the Hamitic Impotence -- was frozen in an expression of despair too absolute for further grief The pilgrims saw these things, but only with half an eye, for their attention was focused instead upon the light which both revealed and j shadowed them: The terrible crowned head of the Worm was surmounted by a halo. T he demonic guards had not followed them in, and the great Figure was motionless and uttered no orders; but in that hollowly roaring silence the pilgrims felt compelled to speak. They looked at each other almost shyly, like school children brought to be introduced to some king or president, each wanting to be bold enough to draw attention himself, but waiting for someone else to break the ice. Again nothing was said, but somehow agreement was arrived at: Fr. Domenico should speak first. Looking aloft, but not quite into those awful countenances, the white monk said, "Father of Lies, I thought it was my mission to come here and compel thee to speak the truth. I arrived as if by miracle, or borne by faith; and in my journeyings saw many evidences that the rule of Hell on Earth is not complete. Nor has that Goat your prince yet come for me, or for my...colleagues here, despite his threat and promise. Then I also saw the election of your demon Pope, the very with, as unnecessary to a victorious demonry. I concluded then that God was not dead after all, and someone should come into thy city to assert His continuing authority. "I stand before thee impotent my very crucifix was shattered in my hands on Black Easter morning -- but nevertheless I charge thee and demand that thou shalt state thy limitations and abide the course to which they hold thee." There was no answer. After a long wait made it clear that there was not going to be, Theron Ware said next: "Master, thou knowest me well, I think: I am the last black magician in the world and the most potent ever to practice that high art. I have seen signs and wonders much resembling those mentioned by Father Domenico but draw from them rather different conclusions. Instead, it seems to me that the final conflict with Michael and all his host cannot be over yet -- despite the obvious fact that thou hast won vast advantages already. And if this is true, then it is perhaps an error for thee to make war upon mankind, or for them to make war on thee, with the greater issue still in doubt. Since thou are still granting some of us some favors of magic, there must still exist some aid which we might give thee. Hence I came here to find out what that aid might be, and to proffer it, if it were within my powers." No answer. Baines said sullenly, "I came because I was ordered. But since I'm here, I may as well offer my opinion in the matter, which is much like Ware's. I tried to persuade the human generals not to attack the city, but I failed. Now that they've seen that it can't be attacked and I'm sure they noticed that you didn't wipe out all of their forces when you had the chance I might have better luck. At least I'll try again, if it's of any use to you. "I can't imagine any way we could help you carry the war to Heaven, since we were no good against your own local fortress. And besides, I prefer to remain neutral. But getting our generals off your back might relieve you of a nuisance, if you've got more serious business still afoot. If that's not good enough, don't blame me. I didn't come here of my own free will." The terrible silence persisted, until at last even Jack Ginsberg was forced to speak. "If you're waiting for me, I have no suggestions," he said. "I guess I'm grateful for past favors too, but I don't understand what's going on and I didn't want to get involved. I was only doing my job, but as far as my private life goes. I'd just as soon be left to work it out by myself from now on. As far as I'm concerned, it's nobody's business but my own." Now at last, the great wings stirred slightly; and then, the three faces spoke. There was no audible voice, but as the vast lips moved, the words formed in their minds, like sparks crawling along logs in a dying fire. O yee of little faith, the Wbrm set on, Yee whose coming fame had bodied forth A hope archchemic even to this Deep That Wee should be amerced of golden Throne, The which to Us a rack is, by thine alchymie. Is this thy sovran Reason? this the draff, A re these sollicitations all the sum A nd sorrie Substance of thine high renoune? Art thou accomplisht to so mean an end After such journey ings of flame and dole As once strook doun Heav'n's angels? Say it so. In prosie speach or numerous prosodie. Wee will not be deceav'd; so much the rather Shall Wee see yee rased from off the bord 'Twixt Hell and Heav'n, as the fearful mariner, Ingled by the wave 'mongst spume and rock. Sees craft and hope alike go all to ruin. Yet yields up not his soul, than Wee shall yield The last, supreme endeavour of this fearfull Jarr. Yet how to body forth to thy blind eyes. Who have not poets' blind nesse, or the night Shed by black suns, 'thought which to tell the tale Of Earth its occupation by the demon breed Is sole remaining hearth, but to begin? O 'suaging Night, console Mee now! and hold My Demy-godhood but a little while A beyanc'dfrom its death in Godhood's dawn! O yee of little faith. Wee tell thee this: Indeed our God is dead; or dead to us. But in some depth of measure beyond grasp Remains His principle, as doth the sight Of drowsy horoscoper, much bemus'd By vastnesses celestial and horrid To his tinie system, when he looks first Through the optic glass at double stars. Some residuum apprehend; so do we now. O happie matrix! for there is naught else That all are left with. It in this inheres. That Good is independent, but the bad Cannot alone survive; the evil Deed # Doth need the Holie Light to lend it Sense A nd apprehension; for the Good is free To act or not, while evill hath been will'd Insensate and compulsive to bring Good Still greater highths unto, as climber see'th. From toil and suff ring to th' uttermost Alp, Best th' unattainable islands of the skye. In this yee Sinners are in harmonie, A ntient and grand, though meanlie did yee move A bout your severall ends. Since first this subject. Thou, thaumaturgist Blacke, and thou, () merchant peccant to the deaths of fellowe men. Contrived in evill all thy predecessors human. But save Judas I was wont to gnaw before, All mankind in a night's Abysse Only for perverse aesthetick Joye And Thrill of Masterie, there then ensu'd That universall Warr in which the victorie Hath fain to Hellish host, so Wee rejoyc'd; Yet hold! for once releas'd from Paynes Decreed to be forever, all our Band Of demons foul, who once were angels bright Conceiv'd in simpler time and ever since Entomb'd amidst the horrors of the Pit, Did find the world of men so much more foul E'en than in the fabulous reign of witches That all bewilder'd fell they and amazed. Yet after hastie consult, they set to. To preach and practise evill with all pow'r. Adhering to grounded rules long understood, A Greshamite oeconomium. But eftsoons That vacuous space where once Eternall Good Had dwelt demanded to be filled. Though God Be dead. His Throne remains. And so below As 'twas above, last shall be first, and Wee, Who by the Essenes' rule are qualified Beyond all remaining others, must become In all protesting agonie -- the chief Of powers for Good in all the Universe Uncircumscribed; but let yee not forget, A Iready Good compared to such as thee. Whose evill remains will'd! And as for Us, What doth it matter what Wee most desire? While chained in the Pit, Wee were condemn'd To be eternall, but paroU'd to Earth Were once more caught by Change; and how Could Wickednesse Incorporeal grow still worse? A nd so, behold! Wee are a God. But not Perhaps The God. Wee do not know the end. Perhaps indeed Jehovah is not dead. But mere retir'd, withdrawn or otherwise Contracted hath, as Zohar subtle saith. His Essence Infinite; and. Epicurean, waits The outcome vast with vast indifference. Yet natheless His universe requires That all things changing must tend t' ward His state. If, then. Wee must proclaim His Role historic Abandon'd in Deific suicide. Why this felo de Se except to force That part of Man -- who fail'd it out of hand? Now, as Wegtsought to be in the Beginning, SA TA N is God; and in Mine agonie More just a God and a wrathfuller by far Than He Who thunder'd down on Israel! Yet not for ever, though our rule will seem For ever. Man. O Man, I beg of you. Take, O take from mee this Cup away!  cannot bear it. You, and onely you. You alone, alone can God become. As always He intended. This downfall Our mutual Armageddon here below Is punishment dire enough, but for your Kinde A worse awaits; for you must rear yourselves As ready for the Resurrection. I Have slammed that door behind; yours is to come. On that far future Day, I shall be there. The burning Keys to put into your hands. This deepest, last and bitterest of all My fell damnations: That at last I know I never wanted to be God at all; And so, by winning all. All have I lost. (The great hall of Pandemonium dissolves, and with it the Citadel of Dis, leaving the four men standing in a modern road in the midst of the small town of Bad water. It is early morning in the desert, and still cold. All traces of the recent battle also have vanished. (The four look at each other, with gradually growing wonder, as though each were seeing the others for the first time. Each one finally starts a sentence, but is unable to complete it): ( They look about, noting the disappearance of the battlefield. After all else that has happened, they do not question this. T here is a secret society of seven men that controls the finances of the world. This is known to everyone but the details are not known. There are some who believe that it would be better if one of those seven men were a financier. There is a secret society of three men and four women that controls all the fashions of the world. The details of this are known to all who are in the fashion. And I am not. There is a secret society of nineteen men that is behind all the fascist organizations in the world. The secret name of this society is Glomerule. There is a secret society of thirteen persons known as the Elders of Edom that controls all the secret sources of the world. That the sources have become muddy is of concern to them. There is a secret society of only four persons that manufactures all the jokes of the world. One of these persons is unfunny and he is responsible for all the unfunny jokes. There is a secret society of eleven persons that is behind all Bolshevik and atheist societies of the world. The devil himself is a member of this society, and he works tirelessly to become a principal member. The secret name of this society is Ocean. There are related secret societies known as The Path of the Serpent (all its members have the inner eyelid of snakes), The Darkbearers, the Seeing Eye, Imperium, The Golden Mask and the City. Above most of these in a queer network there is a society that controls the attitudes and dispositions of the world -- and the name of it is Crocodile. The Crocodile is insatiable: it eats persons and nations alive. And the Crocodile is very old, # years old by one account, # years old if you use the short chronology. There are subsecret societies within the Crocodile: the Cocked Eye, the Cryptic Cootie and others. Powerful among these is a society of three hundred and ninetynine persons that manufactures all the catchwords and slogans of the world. This subsociety is not completely secret since several of the members are mouthy: the code name of this apparatus is the Crocodile's Mouth. Chesterton said that Mankind itself was a secret society. Whether it would be better or worse if the secret should ever come out he did not say. And finally there was -- for a short disruptive moment -- a secret society of three persons that controlled all. All what? Bear with us. That is what this account is about. into the office of Mr. James Danfor your own good, do not call him Jim Dandy; that is a familiarity he will not abide.) "This is the problem, John," Mr. Dandi stated piercingly, "and we may as well put it into words. After all, putting things into words and pictures is our way of working powerful salivators of the Crocodile's Mouth.) "We create images and attitudes, Mr. Dandi." "That is correct, John," Mr. Dandi said. "Let us never forget it. Now something has gone wrong. There is a shadowy attack on us that may well be the most damaging thing since the old transgression of Spirochaete himself. Why has something gone wrong with our operation, John?" "Sir, I don't know." "Well then, what has gone wrong?" "What has gone wrong, Mr. Dandi, is that it isn't working the way it should. We are caught on our own catchwords, we are slaughtered by our own slogans. There are boomerangs whizzing about our ears from every angle. None of it goes over the way it is supposed to. It all twists wrong for us." "Well, what is causing this? Why are our effects being nullified?" "Sir, I believe that somebody else is also busy creating images and attitudes. Our catechesis states that this is impossible since we are the only group permitted in the field. Nevertheless, I am sure that someone else is building these things against us. It even seems that they are more powerful than we are -- and they are unknown." "They cannot be more powerful than we are -- and they must not remain unknown to us." Mr. Dandi's words stabbed. "Find out who they are, John." "How?" "If I knew how, John, I would be working for you, not you working for me. Your job is to do things. Mine is the much more difficult one of telling you to do them. Find out, John." on the problem. He considered whether it was a linear, a set or a group problem. If it were a linear problem he should have been able to solve it by himself -- and he couldn't. If it were a set problem', then it couldn't be solved at all. Of necessity he classified it as a group problem and he assembled a group to solve it. This was easy at ent than anybody. The group that John Candor assembled was made up of August Crayfish, Sterling Groshawk, Maurice Cree, Nancy Peters, Tony Rover, Morgan Aye, and Betty McCraken. Tell the truth, would you be able to gather so talented a group in your own organization? "My good people," John Candor said, "as we all know, something has gone very wrong with our effects. It must be righted. Thoughts, please, thoughts!" "We inflate a person or subject and he bursts on us," August gave his thought. "Are we using the wrong gas?" "We launch a phrase and it turns into a joke," Sterling complained. "Yet we have not slighted the check-off; it has always been examined from every angle to be sure that it doesn't have a joker context. But something goes wrong." "We build an attitude carefully from the ground up," Maurice stated. "Then our firm ground turns boggy and the thing tilts and begins to sink." "Our 'Fruitful Misunderstandings,' the most subtle and effective of our current devices, are beginning to bear sour fruit," Nancy said. "We set ourselves to cut a man down and our daggers turn to rubber," Tony Rover moaned. (Oh, were there ever sadder words? 'Our daggers have turned to rubber.) "Things have become so shaky that we're not sure whether we are talking about free or closed variables," Morgan gave his thought. "How can my own loving mother make such atrocious sandwiches?" Betty McCracken munched distastefully. Betty, who was underpaid, was a brown-sack girl who brought her own lunch. "This is worse than usual." She chewed on. "The only thing to do with it is feed it to the computer." She fed it to the computer which ate it with evident pleasure. "Seven persons, seven thoughts," John Candor mused. "Seven persons, si, thoughts," Nancy Peters spat bitterly. "Betty, as usual, has contributed nothing." "Only the first stage of the answer," John Candor said. "She said 'The only thing to do with it is to feed it to the computer.' Feed the problem to the computer, folks." They fed the problem to the computer by pieces and by wholes. The machine was familiar with their lingos and procedures. It was acquainted with the Non-Valid Context Problems of Morgan Aye and with the Hollow Shell I'erson Puzzles of Tony Rover. It knew the Pervading Fnvironment Ploy of Maurice Cree. It knew what trickwork to operate within. Again and again the machine asked for various kinds of supplementary exterior data. "Leave me with it," the machine finally issued. "Assemble here again in sixty days, or hours -- " "No, we want the answers right now," John Candor insisted, "within sixty seconds." "The second is possibly the interval I was thinking of," the machine issued. "What's time to a tin can anyhow?" It ground its data trains for a full minute. "Well?" John Candor asked. "Somehow I get the number three," the machine issued. "Three what, machine?" "Three persons," the machine issued. "They are unknowingly linked together to manufacture attitudes. They are without program or purpose or organization or remuneration or basic or malice." "Nobody is without malice," August Crayfish insisted in a startled way. "They must be totally alien forms then. How do they manage their effects?" "One with a gesture, one with a grimace, one with an intonation," the machine issued. "Where are they?" John Candor demanded. "All comparatively near." The machine drew three circles on the city map. "Lach is to be found in his ow n circle most of the time." "Their names?" John Candor asked and the machine wrote the name of each in the proper circle. "Do you have anything on their appearances?" Sterling Groshawk inquired and the machine manufactured three kymograph pictures of the targets. "Have you their addresses or identifying numbers?" Maurice Cree asked. "No. I think it's remarkable of me that I was able to come up with this much," the machine issued. "We can find them," Betty McCracken said. "We can most likely find them in the phone book." "What worries me is that there's no malice in them," John Candor worried. "Without malice, there's no handle to get hold of a thing. The Disestablishment has been firmly established for these several hundred years and we hold it to be privileged. It must not be upset by these three randoms. We will do what we must do." mighty man. One does not make the primordial gestures out of weak body and hands. He looked like a steel worker -- or anyhow like a worker at one of the powerful trades. His torso was like a barrel but more noble than ordinary barrels. His arms and hands were hardly to be believed. His neck was for the bulls, his head was as big as a thirteen gallon firkin, his eyeballs were the size of ducks' eggs and the hair on his chest and throat was that heavy black wire-grass that defies steel plowshares. His voice -- well he didn't have much of a voice -- it wasn't as mighty as the rest of him. And he didn't really work at one of the powerful trades. He was a zipper repairman at the Jiffy Nifty Dry Cleaners. cated Mike Zhestovitch in the Blind Bobbin Bar which (if you recall the way that block lies) is just across that short jog-alley from the Jiffy Nifty. And August recognized big Mike at once. But how did big Mike get his effects? "The Cardinals should take the Colts today," a serious man there was saying. "The Cardinals" Mike Zhestovitch began in the voice that was less noble than the rest of him, but he didn't finish the sentence. As a matter of fact, big Mike had never finished a sentence in all his life. Instead he made the gesture with his mighty hands and body. Words cannot describe the gesture but it was something like balling up an idea or opinion in the giant hands and throwing it away, utterly away, over the very edge of contempt. The Cardinals, of course, did not take the Colts that day. For a moment it was doubtful whether the Cardinals would survive at all. From the corner of the eye, red feathers could be seen drifting away in the air. August Crayfish carefully waited a moment and watched. A man walked out of the Blind Robbin and talked to another man in that little jog-alley. From their seriousness it was certain that they were talking baseball. "The Cardinals -- " the first man said after a moment, and he also made the gesture. And seconds later a man playing eight-ball in Ihe back of the Blind Bobbin did the same thing. August was sure then. Mike Zhestovitch not only could shrivel anything with the gesture, but the gesture as he used it was highly epidemic. It would spread, according to Schoeffler's Law of Dispersal, through the city in short minutes, through the world in short hours. And no opinion could stand against its disfavor. Mike Zhestovitch could wreck images and attitudes -- and possibly he could also create them. "Do you work alone?" August Crayfish asked. "No. The rip-fix and the buttonsew girls work in the same cubbyhole," Mike said with his curiously small voice. "Do you know a Mary Smorfia?" August asked. "I don't, no," Mike said, a certain comprehension coming into his ducks'-egg-sized eyes. "And you are glad that I don't? Then I will. I'll find out who she is. I see it now that you are a wrong guy and she is a right girl." Then August Crayfish spoke the slogan that would be unveiled to the ears of the world that very night, a wonderfully slippery slogan that had cost a hundred thousand dollars to construct. It should have warned Mike Zhestovitch away from his mad resistance. Mike Zhestovitch made the gesture, and the slogan was in ruins. And somewhere the Secret Crocodile lashed its tail in displeasure. "Do you want to make a lot of money?" August Crayfish whispered after a long reevaluation pause. "Money -- from such as you -- " Big Mike didn't finish the sentence, he never did. But he made the gesture. The idea of a lot of money shriveled. And August Crayfish shriveled so small that he could not climb over the threshold of the Blind Bobbin on the way out and had to be aided over it by the shod -- toe of a kind man. (This last statement is a literal exaggeration but it is the right direction.) cated Mary Smorfia in the King-Pin Bowling Alley, where she was a hamburger waitress and a beer buster. Mary was small, dark, unpretty (except for her high-frequency eyes and the beautiful gash across her face that was her mouth), lively, smart, busy, a member of that aberrant variety of the human race that was called Italian. "Snorting Summer should take the Academy Award," one nice guzzling lady at the counter was saying to another, "and Clover Elysee is the shoeless shoo-in for best actress of the year." And Mary Smorfia made the grimace. Ah, it was mostly done with the beautifully large mouth and yet every part of her entered into it, from the blue lights in her hair to her crinkly toes. It was a devastating, all-destroying grimace. It gobbled up, it nullified and it made itself felt to a great distance. The nice guzzling lady had not even been looking toward Mary Smorfia but she felt the grimace like a soul shock, and she herself did the grimace with a wonderful distortion of the features that weren't made for it. And the grimace swept everything like quick contagion or prairie fire. Snorting Summer -- gah! Clover Elysee -- guggling gah! Those things were finished forever, beyond laughter, below derision. And Nancy Peters of carefully, for the original words of the nice guzzling lady were the lected to be echoed a hundred million times whenever the awards were thought of. "Do you work alone?" Nancy Peters asked Mary Smorfia. "Kid, I am so fast they don't need anyone else on this shift. I'm like silly lightning." "Did you ever think of becoming an actress, Mary?" Nancy asked in honey-tones. "Oh, I made a commercial once," Mary said out of her curly gash-mouth (she had to be kidding; she couldn't really have a mouth that looked like that). "I don't know whether I sold much of my guy's soap but I bet I got a lot of people off that Brand X. Ashes it was, worse even, after I monkeyfaced it. They say I'm a natural -- but once is enough." "Do you know a Mike Zhestovitch or a Clivendon Surrey?" Nancy asked. "I don't think so," Mary said. "What league do they bowl in? I bet I will like them both, though, and I will remember their names and find them." Nancy Peters was nervous. She felt that the annihilating grimace was about to strike again on Mary's lightning-gash mouth. But it was time for the test of strength. Nancy spoke the new slogan that had been selected for presentation to the world that very night, a wonderfully convincing and powerful slogan that should bring this random Mary Smorfia to heel if anything could. And she spoke it with all the absolute expertise of the Crocodile's Mouth behind her. The Grimace! And the slogan was destroyed forever. And (grimacing horror turned inward) Nancy caught the contagion and was doing the grimace herself. She was quite unable to get the thing off her face. Sheer humiliation overwhelmed the Nancy person, who had suddenly been made small. And somewhere the Secret Crocodile lashed its tail in displeasure and unease. "Do you want to make twenty thousand dollars, Mary?" Nancy asked after she had returned from the jane where she had daubed her flushed face and cooled her flustered body. "Twenty thousand dollars isn't very much," Mary Smorfia sounded  out of her panoramic mouth. "I make eighty-eight fifty now after everything. I could make a lot more if I wanted to go along with the cruds." "Twenty thousand dollars is very much more," Nancy Peters said enticingly. "It is very much more cruddy, kid." Mary Smorfia grimaced. Grimaced! Not again! Nancy Peters fled in deflated panic. She felt herself dishonored forever. Well, do you think it is all water-melon pickles and pepper relish, this unilaterally creating all the images and attitudes for the whole world? It isn't. It is a detailed and devious thing and the privileged Disestablishment had been building it for centuries. (The Establishment itself had been no more than a figure of speech for most of those centuries, a few clinging bits of bark; the heart of the tree had long been possessed by the privileged Disestablishment.) Three quick random persons could not be permitted to nullify words from the Mouth itself. M organ aye of abnc located Clivendon Surrey in Speedsters' Cafe. Clivendon was a lank and fair-haired man with a sort of weariness about him, a' worldliness that had to be generations old. He had the superior brow and the thoroughbred nose that isn't grown in short centuries. He had the voice, the intonation, the touch of Groton, the touch of Balliol, the strong touch of other institutions even more august. It was a marvelous voice, at least the intonation of it. Clivendon's employer once said that he didn't believe that Clivendon ever spoke in words, at least not in any words that he was ever able to understand. The intonation was really a snort, a sort of neigh, but it carried the cresting contempt of the ages in its tone. And it was contagious. Clivendon was really of Swedish extraction and had come off a farm near Pottersville. He had developed that intonation for a role in a high-school play. He had liked it and he had kept it. Clivendon was a motorcycle mechanic at Downhillers' Garage. "Do you work alone?" Morgan Aye asked Clivendon. "Naeu. You work alone and you got to work. You work with a bunch and you can slip out from it," Clivendon intoned. Yes, he talked in words and the words could be mostly understood. But the towering intonation was the thing, the world-wilting contempt of the tone. This man was a natural and Morgan felt himself a foot shorter in the very presence of that tone. "Do you know a Mike Zhestovitch or a Mary Smorfia?" Morgan asked fearfully. "That's a funny thing." The tone cut through car-wax and the soft spots of the spleen. "I had never heard of them but Mary Smorfia called me up not thirty minutes ago and said that she wanted both of us to meet Mike. So I'll meet them in about twenty minutes, as soon as the clock there says that I'm supposed to be off work at Downhillers' Garage." "Don't meet them!" Morgan eried out violently. "That might be the closing of the link, the setting up of a league. It might be an affront to the Mouth itself." The tone, the neigh, the snort, the sharp edge of a wordless int # iation sent Morgan reeling back. And there were echoes of it throughout Speedsters' Cafe and in the streets outside. The tone was as contagious as it was cutting. Morgan started to speak the newest selected slogan from the Mouth -- and he stopped short. He was afraid of the test of strength. Two very expensive slogans had already been shattered today by these randoms. 'No malice in the three,' the computer had said and: 'without malice, there's no handle to get hold of a thing,' John Candor had stated. But somewhere in that mountainous and contagious contempt of tone that belonged to Clivendon Surrey had to be some malice. So Morgan Aye reached for what had always been the ultimate weapon of the Crocodile's Mouth. It always workedit always worked if any malice at all existed in the object. "How would you like to make five thousand dollars a week?" he whispered to Clivendon. "What garage pays that much?" Clivendon asked in honest wonder. "I'mnot that good a motorcycle mechanic." "Five thousand dollars a week gan tempted. "We could use you in so many ways that marvelous scorn to cut down any man we wished! You could lend the intonations of your voice' to our The neigh was like a thousand sea stallions breaking up from the depths. The snort was one that crumbles cliffs at the ends of the earth. Morgan Aye had gone ghastly white and his ears were bleeding from the transgression of that cutting sound. There were even some words in Clivendon's sounding"Why, then I'd be one of the birds that picks the shreds of flesh from between the teeth of the monster." Blinding hooting contempt in the tone and Morgan .Aye was in the street and running from it. But the echoes of that intonation were everywhere in that part of town, soon to be all over the town, all over the world. It was an epidemic of snorting at the Crocodile's Mouth itself. Fools! Did they know that this was but one step from snorting at the very Crocodile? T he ring had closed. The informal league had formed now. The three randoms had met and united. The Mouth was affronted. Worse than that, all the outpour of the Mouth was nullified. The whole world was rejecting the catchwords that came from the Mouth, was laughing at them, was throwing them away with the uttermost gesture, was monkey-facing them, was snorting them down, was casting them out with bottomless contempt. This was the short reign of the secret society of three, who did not know that they were secret. But in their day they closed the Mouth down completely. It was filled with mud and swamp reeds and rotting flesh. The Secret Crocodile was lashing its tail with acute displeasure now. The Crocodile's Mouth had become quite nervous. And what of the little birds that fly in and out of that mouth, that preen the teeth and glean scraps of flesh and slogans and catchwords there? The birds were in quite an unhappy flutter. "There is open conspiracy against us by a secret society of three persons," Mr. James Dandi was saying, "and alt the world abominates a secret society. We have this thing to do this day -- to cripple it forever in its strength. Otherwise we will be cast out and broken as ineffectual instruments and the Crocodile will bring in strong persons from the Cocked Eye or the Cryptic Cootie to take our places. Surely we are not without resources. What is the logical follow-up to the Fruitful Misunderstanding?" "The Purposive Accident," John Candor said immediately. "Take care of it, John," Mr. James Dandi said. "Remember, though, that he whose teeth we preen is the very bowels of compassion. I believe this is the salient thing in the world in our day. the Compassion of the Crocodile." "Take care of it, people," John Candor said to his seven talented ones, "remembering always that the Crocodile is the very belly of compassion." "Take care of it," the seven said to the computer, "always within the context of the jaws of compassion." The computer programed a Purposive Accident to happen and manufactured such props as were needed. And the Purposive Accident was very well programmed. There was no great amount of blood poured out. No persons were killed except several uninvolved bystanders. The secret three were left alive and ambulant and scathed only at their points of strength. It happened in the block between the Blind Bobbin Bar and Speedsters' Cafe when all three members of the secret society happened to be walking together. The papers called it a bomb; they call everything a bomb that goes off like that. It was really a highly sophisticated homing device with a tripartite programing and it carried out its tripartite mission. All three randoms, former members of the short-lived secret society, are well and working again. Mike Zhestovitch is no longer a zipper repair man (it takes two talented hands to fix those zippers), but he still works at the Jiffy Nifty Dry Cleaners. He runs one of those big pressers now which he can easily do with his powerful and undamaged left hand and his prosthetic right hand. But without his old right hand he can no longer make the contagious primordial gesture that once dumbfounded the Mouth and all its words. You just cannot make the big gesture with a false hand. Mary Smorfia still works at the King-Pin Bowling Alley as hamburger waitress and beer buster. She is still small, dark, unpretty (except for her high-frequency eyes), lively, smart, and Italian. Her mouth is still a gash across her face, but now it is twice as great a gash as it used to be, and it no longer has its curled liveliness. Its mobility is all gone, it will no longer express the inexpressible, will no longer shatter a phrase or an attitude. Mary Smorfia is as she always was, except that now she is incapable of the famous grimace. Clivendon Surrey is again a motorcycle mechanic at Downhiller's Garage and again he spends most of his time in Speedsters' Cafe. His vocal cords are gone, of course, but he gets by: he is able to speak with a throat microphone. But the famous intonation, the neigh, the destroying snort are all impossible for him. The trouble is over with. Now again there is only one organization in the world to create the images and attitudes of the world. This insures that only the standard attitudes of the Disestablishment shall prevail. got one group. There is another secret society in the world composed of the good guys and good gals. It has no name that we have ever heard except just the Good Guys and Good Gals. At the moment this society controls nothing at all in the world. It stirs a little, though. It may move. It may collide, someday, even with the Secret Crocodile itself.  Adam, the primal particle on earth. Took out his rib and found, O angels, beware! The universe is Made of A dam 's matter. Naturally, if there 's a space outside our sky we long to fondle or penetrate it. As we shuffled once through deserts, or hitched our wagons through mountain passes So these days we saddle up our rockets and roar off to Assignations with the same old loves. sounding dolphins know the depths of UAvigation , their ears catch all the echoes, hanging thermoplanes, they read those aura! shadows. Quite a lot of energy passes Snder the galactic bridge (As far as man is concerned) before Star clusters can radio hello And goodbye to each other. Retroactive greetings may be all we get. Light comes and goes so naturally Amplification of shapes is unnoticed. Stimulated by the morning's recurrent Emission of faces and trees, our bodies' Radiation of consciousness occurs like prayer. Oon't Negate Adam play "eyes from the violent colors of the parasol. "It's clean, all right, I even tested for sugar." He smiled a quiet smile at his quiet joke. "Then we're all in agreement that it's a plain, rather ordinary umbrella," said the chairman, "aside from its somewhat unique coloring." "Within the observational limitations of our tests," amended Dr. Werthmann. "Can the applesauce," said Dr. Longstead. "It's a common bumbershoot. Period." The old physicist jammed his ragged cigar back into his mouth and slapped the table top with a wrinkled hand. A light knock came at the door and the chairman rose from the long hardwood table. At his invitation a modishly attired, middleaged woman entered the room and seated herself at the head of the table. Introductions were offered. Mrs. Smith smiled at the chairman and the Doctors Wang, Werthman, Longstead, Carpenter, and Brown. After a minimal exchange of small talk Mrs. Smith answered several pertinent questions. She explained that she had always had a parlor interest in extrasensory phenomena and that she had never really noted any psychic abilities of her own prior to her experiences with the psychedelic parasol. The parasol had been bought from a Greenwich Village stand. It had been a very sunny day and she had nearly fainted during a mass protest rally at Washington Sqbare. No, she couldn't remember what the protest was against but the event had occurred about two months ago and the parasol had probably saved her from sunstroke. And, yes, she could control the parasol's movements with the power of her mind. She had, in fact, done so on at least a hundred separate occasions. Following a careful search of Mrs. Smith's person, which she dure, the gathering turned its attention to the center of the table. The bottom of the open parasol was loosely fitted into a clear glass bottle. The bottle had been personally selected by Dr. Wang from his own laboratory. "It's all a question of my will," said Mrs. Smith. "When I focus my total attention on it and insist that it should spin, it spins." She closed her eyes, resting them for a moment. "Lately I've felt an ever growing rapport with it." When she was ready for the demonstration she asked the observers for complete quiet and sat bolt upright upon her chair. She began to stare at the parasol. After a minute or two perspiration began to trickle from her forehead. Some of the sweat rolled to the edges of her eyes but her stare indicated obliviousness to any discomfort. Suddenly, with an eerie squeak I'rom the bottle's lip, the parasol began to spin its bizarre sunshade. There were tiny momentary sounds from the observers but the squeak from the bottle was the loudest sound within the room. For several minutes the spellbound men watched the slowly twirling parasol. The parasol stopped spinning and the scientists turned their eyes to Mrs. Smith. Still staring at the parasol, she moved her lips in a slight whisper. "My God -- " she murmured. Slowly rising to her feet, her eyes an unblinking glare of anguish, she kicked backward with a stiff leg, shoving the chair away from her back. With a mechanical movement she stretched out her arms like one being crucified. Her high-heeled shoes made an eerie squeaking sound as she started to spin. if Teddy Bear Walker Between the Planes The moon has warmth for , lovers and losers -- and, since Apollo Eleven, surprises for cheaters  not so great, and aware of a l.ister than usual thumping in his rlicst, stared into the mirror and covered with sideburns, beard, and mustache. The burns were of medium length, the beard vaguely Van(lykian, and the mustache late monious combination, but it pleased Beldini. Beldini, in his lathering, used a brush and a cake of shaving soap; he'd discovered he could get more '.haves per dime that way. Finished, he reached into the space before the mirror, materialized a fifty-cent piece between thumb and forefinger, multiplied that one by four, vanished three of the coins, pocketed the last one. It was important to remain in form, though these days he worked mostly at children's birthday parties. It was particularly needful to hone the nerve endings on days which were not like other days. So, he said half aloud, this day begins, at any rate, like any other...as last night had ended like many other nights. Gloria. Gloria had left while Beldini still slept, as usually happened when she stayed over. Beldini hadn't really been sleeping when Gloria left, he'd been lying there dozing, snuggling the warm sheets, reaching out for the girl not thei glad he didn't have to be up yet. Gloria was small and her hair was as black and as long as could be and when she was nice she was very very nice, but when she thought about Beldini's earned income she tended to be--disputatious, to put it kindly. She didn't want to be that way and she hated herself the next morning, sometimes, fixing her hair, going off into the city to read manuscripts (at a very good salary, because she was very good at it), thinking about what she'd said the night before. Gloria was disputatious when she thought about Beldini's bank account, not because she wanted to leave her job when they married -- she wanted to keep on working -- but because she had conceived the idea that she shouldn't marry Beldini until he was making at least two-thirds as much as she was. Parity, she thought, would be asking too much. "It was different in the days of Houdini," Beldini had said the night before. "Magicians -- not only Houdini but other good ones -- filled theaters, appeared in big shows. Jumbo -- " "I know," Gloria said. She wanted to be kind, yes, but she had her standards. "But there are other things you could do except play for children's parties. You've got a perfectly good M.S. in geology. You could -- " Beldini's look cut her off. "But this is what I want to do," he said. He produced a Panamanian flag, then a yellow rose, from the unconcealed place between her breasts. A seven-year-old kid I've got to love, Gloria thought. "How did -- " But she didn't really want to know and neither of them took it from there. After a while she wasn't disputatious and later she asked drowsily, "Joe?" He was Giuseppe, but she called him Joe except when she was really mad -- then it was Beldini-The-So-CalledGreat. "Urn?" "What really happened to Wanda?" His first wife. "An improperly trained assistant," Beldini mumbled. "My fault, actually." "What?" "I'm sleepy. Sawing a woman in half." "What?" "She did." "Did what?" "Sawed Wanda in half. Improperly trained..." "You say the damndest things," Gloria said. T he moon rock, in its longest dimension, measured no more than an inch and a half. It was quite black, with glassy flecks. Except for the angularity of the edges it looked much like a terrestrial stone from Egypt Beach or Marblehead or any of a hundred or a thousand places where rocks beyond counting had been thrust, upon sandy places by rising and ebbing tides, by monotonously shuffling waves. The grand auditorium in which the rock was displayed teemed with a. busy humanity, much of it bent on closing exhibits and getting out of there after five days of dull but : demanding work. You ever try to demonstrate a three-thousand-dollar desk-top calculator to a mousy, dandruff-haired, inquiring girl who is attracted by the pretty lights and the digital readout but doesn't ' know a square root from a turnip? , Tired people, packing their gear, I wanting out. ; Whatever Beldini was he was not i tired, though one might wonder  why not. He had spent many hours ; of the four preceding days here --  as inconspicuously as possible, if I that needs saying. He had gotten a long and good look at the moon rock the first day and had seen on that and other days how they put ' the rock away at night. Now -- surrounded by what approached the clatter of a country carnival striking the show before moving on -- he felt his own stone in his jacket pocket. An adequate ringer, he but under the circumstances (he thought) adequate. The exhibits were supposed to be open until five but everybody was fudging. Fatigue and the feeling of something finished was in the air and Beldini, absently smoothing a frayed collar, tuned into that scene with the acuity of a bat flying through an electric fan. He wished Gloria were watching. The rock rested upon a small, rotating, velvet-covered dais, surrounded by a bolted-down transparent cylinder, which Beldini assumed to be constructed of bulletproof glass. There was lots of illumination from spotlights and thousands of shutterbugs had photographed the dark object. A lens had been placed within the protective cylinder and people tended to gravitate toward that side, gazing silently until edged off by those who had not yet had a look. An armed guard, nattily uniformed in forest green, was never more than eight feet from the exhibit. The one now on duty was a slender young man, who often ran his right index finger over a neatly trimmed black mustache. He was, Beldini noted, a picture of perfect boredom. Beldini Skulked around an exhibit of technical books, keeping his eyes on one of the two main entrances into the auditorium. When he saw what he was looking for he briskly approached the moon rock. He had the lens to himself, stared through it intently. "Sorry, mister," the guard said, "but we're closing this exhibit." The guard was less bored now. Beldini backed off slightly. "But it isn't five -- " "We're closing," the guard said. whom Beldini had been watching a few minutes earlier, was an oldfashioned young middle-aged professorial type. Pipe, baggy gray flannels, offensive jacket -- you know. He yawned as he put down the black leather bag he carried. He opened the bag and withdrew -- as if it were an object he was about to discard into the trash -- a box made of thick plywood. It was painted blue and measured about eight inches on each side. The small lock and raised the hinged lid. Within the box was a styrofoam cradle, of which the professor removed the top half. Within the hollowed space of the cradle was a quantity of quarter-inch from his bag a small socket wrench. "Stand back," the no-longerbored guard said to a group of three eightor nine-year-olds closing in. His hand was on the grip of his bolstered forty-five. He had them outgunned, and knew it. One could see the dusty street in which he stood -- at high noon, no doubt, feet apart, coolly facing the approach of the fastest draw this side of the Pecos. straining nuts, lifted aside the sheltering cylinder (it wasn't really bullet-proof, just a new polycarbonate you couldn't throw rocks through), and placed it on the floor. He casually lifted the moon rock from its dais and Beldini went into action, gently insinuating himself between the rock and the box. Watch this, Gloria... "Sir," he said, "if I could just -- touch it a moment?" Beldini was not a magician for nothing. He had at his disposal a rich armamentarium of patter. The line he followed now ended with: " -- and I've been a rock hound, an amateur geologist, that is, all my life." An obscure impulse told him not to mention the M.S. "If I could just -- hold it a second?" His dark eyes beseeched, his lips quivered. sighed and let the magician hold the stone for about a second, which was quite enough. "Oh. Thank you, sir," said Bel"I'll never forget this moment." dini had found it, some years back, in the Ruggles mine in northern New Hampshire) in foam rubber, placed it in the bottom half of the cradle, replaced the upper half. He swung down the lid and turned the key in the little lock. Into the auditorium, accompanied by the guard who, you could tell, was now patrolling the Main Street sidewalk of Dodge City. Beldini took a last look at the exhibit, at the spot where the moon rock had rested.  have, he thought. a baked potato in my pocket. A hot one at that and surely everyone in the auditorium can smell it... He got out of there. Wait until I show Gloria... B eldini -- the only private citizen in the world to own, if that isn't too loose a use of the word, a moon rock -- took the pedestrian was eager to see Gloria but she wouldn't be home yet, and on the way he stopped in a friendly neighborhood tavern. He wasn't a drinking man but he wanted a martini. He sat on a stool at the bar, stared intently at the cocktail, while extracting a five-dollar bill from the bartender's ear. Carl gfinned, making change. Beldini had been there before. "Things been good?" Carl asked. "Yes. I worked today." "Good." Carl was busy with the usual lot of student's, faculty, hangers on, unclassifiables. "Good show," Beldini said absently not much later, finishing his drink. Carl, passing by, heard the remark. "What?" "Just talking to myself." Carl shrugged. Beldini set down his empty glass, made it to the murky outside and slurped his way through the slush toward his apartment, which was on Ware Street. He was accompanied by an uninvited vague awareness of unease. which impinged unpleasantly upon his anticipatory pleasure in showing Gloria the stone. Suddenly he wished he had been commissioned who would shower him with pearls and rubies and keep the deal quiet. I should, maybe, advertise in the Lapidary Journal... The great magician, now snug in his unprepossessing but welcoming apartment, took the rock from his pocket, unwrapped it carefully from the clean handkerchief. He looked at it, eyes sparkling, and thought of Gloria. Anxiety departed. There were several large black trunks in his bedroom, all of them plastered with tired and frayed labels and stickers, testaments of great appearances and one-night stands from here to there. Beldini opened one of these trunks and removed from its tangled contents a small collapsible stand, which he set up in the center of the living room. (Living room, bedroom, kitchenette and bath were all he had but just now Beldini might as well have been on the stage of, say, the Palace. Or the Hippodrome. A long time ago, yes.) He covered the small stand with a square of black velvet, then covered that with a flamboyant expanse of purple and yellow silk. He returned the moon rock to his pocket. He glanced at his watch and (inexpertly) mixed a pitcher of martinis. Buzzing of buzzer. Beldini greeted Gloria at the door with a great deal of onstage courtly pomp, took her coat with a lot of circumstance and placed her on the sofa before the covered stand. Wheels were spinning within Gloria's black-thatched lovely head -- but she remained silent. "A martini for Miss Gloria?" he asked. "Of course, Mr. Beldini. But of course." She took a cigarette from an intricately carved box on the table. Beldini produced -- a matter of course -- a lighted match from his pocket. Gloria knew Beldini pretty well but he still surprised her now and then. "A mere trifle," he said, disappearing into the kitchen. He returned in a moment with the pitcher and two glasses. He filled the glasses. With, need we say, ceremony. As well as martinis, of course. "Giuseppe," she said. Giuseppe was about half way between Joe and The-Not-So-Great-Beldini. "Just what the hell are you up to?" "At the moment I'm up to drinking a martini. To drinking to us -- to the most beguiling jewel of the publishing world (he gave her a stately bow) and, with all modesty (here he attempted an expression of humility but it didn't come off by orders of magnitude), to the last of the great magicians -- " Gloria gave him a look, they clinked glasses and drank. She gave him another look. "I didn't say I made the best martinis in the world," he said. "However -- " He placed himself behind the stand, went into an elaborate line of patter, showed several times that the stand was incontestably unoccupied and finally whisked away the purple and yellow silk. To reveal the moon rock. Talk about anticlimax. "Yes," Beldini said, noting Gloria's expression. "Not exactly the Hope diamond." He left the stone on the stand, sat down beside Gloria. "I guess an explanation is in order." "To say the least," Gloria said. "You've lost your mind, right?" "Matter of fact, I haven't -- but rose and put the stone in Gloria's hand. "This came," he said, feeling the wonder of it, wondering what he was getting into, "from the moon. Honest to God. Apollo Eleven." Gloria studied the stone. Gloria finished her martini. Beldini began to recognize that he might be in trouble. "Would it be too much," Gloria said, "to ask how you came by this small bauble?" "Not at all. I lifted it from the "I see. Yes. And you're proud as a damned peacock, aren't you?" "It was a pretty slick job." "Fill my glass, Giuseppe, please." "Certainly." "And next time let me make the martinis. Would it be indiscreet to ask what you intend to do with this?" Beldini, replenishing both glasses, eyed Gloria warily. "Well," he said, "I don't rightly know yet. I -- " "Yes?" Tippy-tap of pointed toe on carpet. "Joseph?" She'd never called him that before; Beldini didn't like the sound of it. "Money," Beldini said, and the words began to pour out. "I'll sell it to some collector. We want to be married and you're always -- " He went on like that for a while. "Why not try for the Mona Lisa next time?" Gloria said, her tone fuming nitric. "There really is a ready market for stolen moon rocks, right?" "Well, there are problems but -- why are you putting on your coat?" "I'm getting out of here. Right now. You think I want to live with a cheap common crook, you got another think coming, Joseph, old boy." He caught up with her in the slushy street. "I may be a crook," he said, "but, by God, I'm not a cheap one. That was one hell of a classy heist. A moon rock!" He hoped he wasn't about to cry but he felt like it and Gloria, woman that she was. got the message. They went back to the apartment. She mixed (expertly) another pitcher of martinis. "You did it for me, didn't you, you stupid bastard?" She didn't wait for an answer. "Let's call up for some pizzas, right?" "Pizzas, my foot," he said. "We're going to Charles. You will have the filetto Caterina di Medici and I will have salsiccie. There will be wine." He withdrew from Gloria's impressive cleavage a large bouquet of roses of red paper. "Do you have to do that all the time?" she asked, not really put off. "What did I ever do," she thoughtfully asked somebody, something, somewhere, "to deserve you?" Wine in the glasses, then, candles on the table, and Beldini saying he would take Gloria to Napoli next year, and she nodding. "A plain brown parcel," she said, as one would speak to a child. "Tomorrow. No return address, right?" "What?" "Tomorrow you send the moon "But -- " "No. No buts. The filetto," she said, "is delicious." G loria snuggled gently. "What happened to Linda?" she said, sleepily. Linda was, had been, Beldini's second and only other wife. "Mmmm," said Beldini. "You're not asleep yet, you faker. What happened to Linda?" "Would you believe another untrained assistant?" Beldini stretched, and assumed the fetal position. "Her name was Martha. She had red hair and freckles." "Screw Martha," Gloria said. "And no doubt you did. But what happened to Linda?" "The vanishing box," Beldini mumbled. Gloria, wakening, hit him on the shoulder. "Well," he said, "when we drew the curtain on the other box, on the other side of the stage, where Linda was supposed to be -- nothing. It was empty. Mmmm." "Stay awake yet, you damned idiot. Then what?" Beldini sighed. He was replete, satisfied, gone to there and back with salsiccie, Chianti and Gloria. He wanted to go to sleep but he knew which side his broad was better on. "All right," he said. "Linda had been giving me a hard time and I thought she was just screwing up the act to make me look like an idiot child up there." "Not hard to do," Gloria whispered. "What?" "Nothing. Go on." Gloria assumed the fetal position, listening. "I gave the sign to drop the big curtain, went out front to finish the schtick as best I could. And it wasn't a very good house, either. Bad show. Then Martha and I looked all over and everywhere Linda could have beenshe wasn't. She'd blown the scene, like, she was gone. No trace. Then or ever. All right?" "You say the damndest things," Gloria said. Beldini now wasn't sure he wanted to go to sleep. He made a move. "No," Gloria said. "For Pete's sake, act your age." "Mmmm." "Remind me never to appear in an act with you, all right?" "All right." N ext morning Beldini lathered his face and pulled coins from the air, same as yesterday. But this morning he'd awakened when Gloria had and they had talked. A long time. At the end of it: "Be sure to said. "All right. Just 'Houston' ought to get it there. No return address." "That's right. Wrap it up, put some stamps on," she said, fixing her hair, "and drop it into a mailbox." Beldini nodded. "Then you'll be an honest man again. At least you won't have a hot rock in your pants." "A baked potato," he said. "I know you don't want to live with a crook. So -- I won't be one." Gloria was at the door. "I know why you heisted the rock," she said. "We'll work something out. We will." Then she was gone -- leaving the scent of her presence and, as it were, a promissory note. Beldini carefully, sadly, enclosed the moon rock in layers of newspapers, which was all he had by way of packing material. He was rummaging around for a cardboard carton when the presence appeared. It didn't come through the door or anything -- it was just standing there between him and the moon rock, where only the tacky carpet had been before. It had numbers of legs and arms but only one head. Beldini rose, backed warily against the wall. "Nothing to fear," a voice said. Beldini thought the intonation Slavonic. Beldini asked the questions usual in such situations: who, from where, why, like that, but without waiting for answers said, "I hope you won't mind if I say I find your, er, materialization offensive?" "Of course not." The visitor shimmered, disappeared, and came back, this time in the semblance of what might have been a six-legged armadillo. Buying time, thinking, wondering, Beldini shook his head. "Stupid of me," the visitor said, shimmering again. This time it was a naked girl -- about eighteen, say, with long blonde hair -- with the kind of attributes you'd expect if you could make them yourself, no pun intended. She was free of all shyness, though Beldini knew he was flushing and cursed himself for it. "It's just that we need the -- rock," she said, in her voice a note of apology. "But I'm about to return it to "It's ours. We do need it." "Who's we?" She, or it, or whatever, sat Beldini on the sofa beside her, not a difficult achievement under the circumstances. "Would you be more comfortable if I put some clothes on?" "Certainly not," Beldini said. fVait until  tell Gloria, he thought, knowing he would never tell Gloria. The girl told it simply and effectively; what it boiled down to was that they were from way out there and Beldini's supposed stone was a most sophisticated communicative device they had placed on the moon -- where Apollo Eleven happened to land. How long ago? About # years, earth time. "Back to Two Thousand and One" Beldini muttered. "What?" "A film of ours, some time back, same idea." It searched her memory or he searched its -- or whatever. "Oh. Yes, well, you have the idea then." Beldini unwrapped the stone. "This tiny thing?" "Sentinels don't have to be crude twenty-foot monoliths," she said, with something of scorn in her voice. "This can do everything that one did, and more." "Prove that it's yours," said Beldini, suddenly honest, trying to keep his eyes away. "Well -- just me, my materialization. I can show you others -- " "Stay as sweet as you are," Beldini said, remembering all those legs. He cautiously put his hand on hers, with no disastrous effects. It felt like a warm human hand. You've got to start someplace. "Why did it take you so long to come after it?" he asked. "Apollo Eleven was weeks ago." "We're from way out there," she reminded him. "Even with superwarp and hyperspace-overdrive." "Yes. I'd forgotten. What's your name?" She blinked lashes at him. "That's silly, of course, you don't have one of our names -- though, I must say, you look like one of us. I mean, I ought to call you something." "How about Lorna?" "Lorna's fine," Beldini said. "It suits you. Look, Lorna -- " He held her hand in his and it was still warm and responsive. Beldini responded and Lorna perceived that. "We do good materializations, Joe," she said. Beldini sighed. "Tell me this, then -- don't do it but tell me. You want the stone and I have it. Why don't you materialize yourself into a -- don't do it, I said -- into a, shall we say, more powerful man than I and just take it away? Beat me to a pulp. If you can come from out there to here and -- " "Can't do it that way," Lorna said. "There's this stupid provision in the Codex. We can do everything except use force. All I can do is -- persuade you, Joe." She came closer. "Our information is that you -- earthlings are on the threshold of becoming reasonable -- " You may be misinformed, Beldini thought, absently putting a hand on Lorna's knee. "We'll reward you," Lorna said. A softness, materialized in her eyes, with nothing of softness in Beldini responding. Beldini crossed his Rubicon. "If it's yours," he, man of virtue, said. "You should have it. Could you just -- do something with it, to show -- " Lorna gently dislodged both of Beldini's hands, materialized something that looked like a cigarette lighter and flicked a switch. The stone became luminescent. "Don't look right at it," Lorna said. Subliminal happenings were beginning to form themselves in Beldini's mind. Emanations were issuing from the stone, Beldini knew, but he didn't know how he knew that. He heard nothing but felt his brain expanding inside his skull until he knew it would pop open and a little chick would hop out. He said, "All right, already, turn it off," and Lorna did. "So take the stone," he said. Together on the sofa again. "Thank you, Joe," Lorna said. "You will be rewarded." "How?" he asked. Thinking of money, thinking of pearls and rubies, thinking of Gloria. "How about this for openers?" Lorna reached for Beldini's buttons, looking for parts of him with parts of her. When he was naked as she Beldini -- almost absently -- produced a Nicaraguan flag from the general area of Lorna's dainty pubis. "That's funny," Lorna said. "Do you know any more tricks?" That's what you ask about a dog, he thought. "It's not easy to do them, not that kind, naked," he said. Lorna was a vision and Beldini lost his cool -- but in the end, alas, Gloria's image intruded. Beldini explained. "No offense, Joe," Lorna said. "I'm not really a girl anyway. But we do materialize well, don't we?" "You certainly do," said Beldini, sitting there naked as a jaybird, wondering why he was carrying matters of conscience or something to what must be either psychotic or imbecilic length. Lorna rose, shrugged her shoulders in an oddly unhuman way and took the rock in her hands. "I say this, Joe -- you will be rewarded. Goodbye. I'm sorry, in a way, you didn't want me. It might have been interesting. But I understand. See you later." And she was gone, the sentinel with her. Beldini looked at the newspaper he'd wrapped the stone in, looked at his clothes strewn all over the room. Well, he thought, :it least I won't have to go to the mailbox. or on anything else, including your popliteal fossa," Beldini said, "that the moon rock is on its way to its proper owners." This was an indirect answer, but It satisfied Gloria. "Good," she said and in the saying was something different about her. Beldini couldn't put a finger on it. He could put both hands on her, all ten fingers, yes, but could not spot the different -- something. A warmth, a softness. "We'll have pizzas in tonight, yes? And Chianti?" "Yes." This seemed a night for having pizzas in. "I've had a hard day," Gloria said. "You call, and I'll take a bath while they're coming. Make mine pepperoni." Beldini went to the living room and phoned in the order. He went back into the bedroom to change into something more comfortable. Gloria was in the bathroom. The door was about half open, the water was running. Beldini stepped toward that door and collided with -- Lorna. His pupils dilated. "Get -- " He started to whisper, but Lorna was full of something. "I said you'd be rewarded," she said. Beldini thanked a number of deities that the water was running. "It's all right," he said, "I really don't care. Just take the rock and go, all right? Like now?" Lorna was miffed. "All right," she said, "but first -- " She did something and the walls of the room seemed to move a little, and one of Beldini's vanishing boxes was out of its trunk and assembled in the middle of the room. "We do appreciate your cooperation," Lorna said. "We're nonviolent, so we have to have cooperation. Thanks, Joe." She gave him a sweet kiss and was gone. At that moment the water stopped running in the bathroom -- and Linda stepped out of the battered vanishing box. She seemed a bit muddled, for which she might possibly be forgiven. "It wasn't easy finding her," Beldini heard, as from an astral plane. "Goodbye, Joe." Linda wore the costume she'd worn the night of her disappearance. Beldini remembered it. "Beldini?" Linda said, wondering, approaching him. "What was that, Joe?" Gloria called from the bathroom.  New subscriptions and changes of address require # weeks to proiss! j to an extremely rare blood group. When medical science cannot let Johann Smith is literally gam him live as he wants, yet will not oling jor deathbut the operation  let him die, aged but lusty and Proves successful. He recovers to ; extremely wealthy Johann SebasJ. "'o-tself wearing the body of  tian Bach Smith sets his financial lovely secretary , Eunice , empire in order and assigns his Branca. A dialogue ensues be best friend and legal adviser, Jacob brain and the body i Salomon, the task of securing 'a 'Sbly revealing to both. j warm body' into which his brain  can be transplanted. The operation X has never been successfully per. formed on a human -- the situation (Well, Eunice?) (So you want to  is further complicated by the fact hear about my little bastard? i 'i t Boss, you're a dirty old man.) (Sweetheart, I don't want to hear anything you don't want to tell. You could have quintuplets by a Barbary ape and it wouldn't affect how I feel about you.) (Mealymouthed old hypocrite. You're dying of curiosity.) (I am like hell 'dying of curiosity.' It's your business and yours alone.) (Oh, don't be so mean. Boss. My business is your business. How else? Seeing the close relationship we have... and which I like, if there is any doubt in your dirty old mind. You Copyright  # by Robert A. Heinlein brought me back to life... when I was as dead as folk songs. And now I'm happy. So coax me a little, I'll give.) (All right, dearest -- how in the world did you manage to have a baby? When did you find time" Your snoopsheet traced you clear back through high school.) (Boss, did that security report mention the high school semester I lost from rheumatic fever?) (Let me think. Yes, it did.) (Misspelling. Spell it 'romantic' fever. I was fifteen and a cheerleader. Our basketball team won the regional conference... and I felt so good, I got knocked up.) (Eunice, 'knocked up' is not an expression a lady uses.) (Oh, Boss, sometimes you make me sick. By your rules I'm not a lady and never was -- and I've got as much right to be inside this skull as you have and maybe more -- so you haven't any business trying to force me to talk the way your mother did. Not when I no longer have Joe to turn to when I get tired of your prissy ways.) (I'm sorry, Eunice.) ('Sail right. Boss. I love you. But you and I are cuddled up pretty close; we ought to relax and enjoy it. I can teach you a lot about how to be female, if you'll let me. But right now you listen. Don't interrupt.) The ghost voice started reciting a string of monosyllables, all of them taboo in the far-away days of Johann's youth. (Eunice! Please, darling, it doesn't become you.) (Pipe down, Boss. I'm going to finish this even if you blow every fuse.) The recitation went on -- (That does it, I guess -- those are the words I had tagged in my mind never to use in your presence. Now tell me -- was there even one you didn't understand?) (That's not the point. A person should not use language which offends others.) (I never did. Boss. In public. But I'm home now -- or thought I was. Do you want me to go away again?) (No, no, no! Uh, you were away?) (I certainly was. Boss. Dead, I suppose. But I'm here now and I want to stay. If you'll let me. If I can relax and be happy and not have to be on guard all the time for fear of offending you. I can't see why a Latin polysyllable makes me more a lady than a monosyllable with the same meaning. You and I think with the same brain -- yours -- eat with the same mouth -- mine, or used to beand pee through the same hole. So why shouldn't we share the same vocabulary? Speaking of peeing -- oh, pardon me, sir, I meant to say 'micturation-') (None of your sarcasm, girl!) (Just who are you calling a 'girl,' girlie? Feel yourself, go ahead and feel. Some knockers, eh. Boss? And how you used to stare at them, you horny old goat. Made me tingle. But I was saying, speaking of micturation, that we are going to have to ring for a bedpan fairly soon, now that we no longer are rigged with plumbing... and there is no way for me to leave the room while you pee. I don't dare leave; it's dark out there and I might not find my way back. So it's either get used to such thingsor send me away forever -- or bust your nice new bladder.) (Okay, Eunice, you've made your point.) (Have I offended you again. Boss?) (Eunice, you have never offended me. Sometimes you have startled me, sometimes you have surprised me -- and often delighted me. But you have never offended me. Not even with that list of blunt words.) (Well... as I saw it, if you already knew them you couldn't really be offended; if you didn't understand them, then you couldn't possibly be offended.) (All right, dear. I'll quit trying to correct your speech. But for the record -- I used all those words long before your mother was born. Possibly before your grandmother was born.) (Grandma is sixty-eight). (Learned 'em all and used them with relish long before your grandmother was born -- with relish because they were sinful, then. I take it they aren't, to you kids now.) (No, they're just words. Shorttalk.) (Not short-talk, as they were used before video corrupted the language. Except -- What was that one word? 'Primp'?) (Oh. Shouldn't have included that one. Boss; it's not a classic word. Current slang, swing talk. It's a general verb, one which includes every possible way to copulate -- ) (Pfui! You youngsters. When I was a kid, we had at least two dozen words meaning 'frimp,' some new, some old, besides the standard taboo words for it.) (You didn't let me finish. Boss. Every possible way to hook up two or more bodies -- any number -- of any sex, or combinations of all six sexes, and including far-out variations that would shock you right out of this bed. But swing is a today scene, so it's not surprising you hadn't heard the word 'frimp' before.) (Oh, I'd heard it. I have news for you, infant.) (Yes, sir? I mean 'Yes, Miss Smith,' dearie. 'Miss' Smith -- what a giggle I got when I first heard it. But it's nice, since it means both of us. Say, Rosy is all right, isn't he? Puts more into hand-kissing than some studs do into a romp on the pad.) (Sweetheart, you not only have a dirty mind -- but it veers.) (How can I help having a dirty mind when it's actually yours, Boss -- I'm hip deep in the stuff.) (Shut up, Eunice; it's my turn. The swing scene is nothing new. The Greeks had a word for it. So did the Romans. And so on through history. The orgy was relished in Victorian England. It was far from unknown in my youth in the heart of the Bible Belt, even though it was dangerous in those days. Eunice, as long as we are trying to get easy with each other, let me say this: Anything you've ever seen, or tried, or heard of, I did, or had done to me, before your grandmother was born -- and if I liked it, I did it again and again and again. No matter how risky.) T he second voice was silent a moment. (Maybe we simply start younger today. Less risk and fewer rules.) (Beg to doubt.) (Oh, I'm sure we do. I told you how young I was when I got caught. Fifteen. And I started a year younger.) (Eunice my love, the main difference between the young and the old, the cause of the so-called Generation Gap -- a gap in understanding that has existed throughout all time -- is that the young simply cannot believe that the old ever really were young... whereas to an old person his youth is something that happened just last week, and it annoys the hell out of him when someone in effect denies that this old duffer ever owned a youth.) (Boss?) The thought was gentle and soft.(Yes, dearest?) (Boss, I always knew you were young underneath, behind all those horrid liver spots -- knew it when I was alive, I mean... and wished dreadfully that you weren't old and sick in your body. It hurt me so, to see you hurt. Sometimes I went home and cried. Especially when it made you cross and you would say something you didn't mean and then be sorry. I wanted you to get well... and knew you couldn't. I was one of the first to sign up -- Joe and I both -- as soon as word reached us through the Rare Blood Club. Couldn't do it sooner or you might have found out -- and forbidden me to.) (Eunice, Eunice!) (Don't you believe me?) (Yes, darling, yes... but you're making us cry.) (So blow your nose, and stop it. Because everything turned out all right. Look, you wanted to hear about my little bastard -- will that take your mind off troubles we no longer have?) (Uh... only if you want to, Eunice. My love. My only love.) (I made it plain that I wanted to tell you, didn't I? I'll tell all -- and that'll take a long time -- if you want to hear. If you won't be shocked. Say 'Please,' Boss -- because the details of my sex life ought to help you in handling your own sex life. Our sex life, that is. Or did you mean that stuff you were shoveling at Dr. Garcia about not being 'actively female'?) (Uh... I don't know, Eunice, I haven't been a woman long enough to know what I want. Shucks, darling, instead of thinking like a girl I'm still ogling girls. That little redheaded nurse, for example.) (So I noticed.) (Was that sarcasm? Or jealousy?) (What? I do not intend to be sarcastic. Boss dear; I don't want us ever to be nasty with each other. And jealousy is just a word in the dictionary to me. I simply meant that, when Winnie was making up our face and you were sneaking a peek down the neck of her smock every time she leaned over, I was staring as hard as you were. No bra. Cute ones, aren't they? Winnie is female and knows it. If you were male in your body as well as in your head, I wouldn't trust her as far as I could throw a bed.) (I thought you said you weren't jealous?) (I'm not. I merely meant that Winnie would trip you and beat you to the floor. But I was not criticizing her. I've nothing against girls. A girl can be quite a blast.) (Eunice, uh, were you implying that you have -- used to have -- relations with other, uh -- ) (Oh, Boss, don't be so early twentieth century; we've turned the corner on the twenty-first. Tell it bang. Do you mean 'Am I a Lez?' Homosexual?) (No, not at all! Well, perhaps I did mean that in a way. At least I wanted you to clear up what you meant. As it didn't seem possible. You were married and or was your marriage just a coverup? I suppose -- ) (Quit supposing, dear. Bang. I was not homosexual and neither is .loe. Joe is a tomcat always ready to yowl and wonderful at it. Except when he's painting; then he forgets everything else. But 'homosexual' isn't a word that bothers anyone my age, either the word or the fact. And why should it be with the Government practically subsidizing it with propaganda about loo many babies that starts in kindergarten? If I had taken the Bilitis pledge, I would never have had that phony 'rheumatic fever.' But, while girls are cuddly and I've never had any inhibitions about them, I always -- far too interested in boys to live on Gay Street. But which team are you on. Boss? One minute you're telling me how you drool over Winnie, the next minute you seem upset that I drooled, too. So what are you going to do with us, dear? Left-handed? Righthanded? Both hands? Or no hands at all? I guess I could stand anything but that last. Do I have a vote?) (Why, of course you do.) (I wonder. Boss. You sputtered when I suggested that you could thank Doc Hedrick in bed... and sparked some more at the notion of going to bed with a girl. Sure you're not planning on sewing it up?) (Oh, Eunice, don't talk silly! Beloved, happy as I am that we are together, that 'generation gap' is still there. My fault this time, as I have a life-long habit of being careful in what I say to a woman, even one I am in bed with ) (You're certainly in bed with me) (I certainly am. And I'm finding it even harder to be flatly truthful with you'tell it bang' as you say -- than to adjust to being female. But before Dr. Hedrick brought up the matter I saw the implications -- and complications -- and consequences -- of being female... and young... and rich.) ('Rich.' I hadn't thought about that one.) (Eunice beloved, we're going to have to think about it. Of course we're going to be 'actively female -- ') Hooray) (Quiet, dear. If we were poor, the simplest thing would be to ask your Joe to take us back. If he would have us. But we aren't poor; we're embarrassingly rich -- and a fortune is harder to get rid of than it is to accumulate. Believe me. When I was about seventy-five, I tried to unload my wealth while I was still living so that it would not go to my granddaughters. But to give away money without wasting most of it in the process is as difficult as getting the genie back into the bottle. So I gave up and simply arranged my will to keep most of it out of the hands of my alleged descendants.) ('Alleged?') (Alleged. Eunice, my first wife was a sweet girl, much like yourself, I think. But the poor dear died in childbirth -- bearing my one son, also dead for many years now. Agnes had made me promise to marry again and I did, almost at once. One daughter from that marriage and her mother divorced me before the child was a year old. I married a third time -- again one daughter, again a divorce. I never knew my daughters well and outlived both of them and their mothers. But -- Eunice, you're a rareblood yourself; do you know how blood types are inherited?) (Not really.) (Thought you might. Being mathematically inclined, the first time I laid eyes on an inheritance chart for blood types I understood it as well as I understand the multiplication tables. Having lost my first wife to childbirth, with both my second and third wives I made certain that donors were at hand before they went into delivery rooms. Second wife was type A, third was type B -- years later I learned that both my putative daughters were type O.) (I think I missed something. Boss.) (Eunice, it is impossible for a type-AB father to sire type-O children. Now wait--I did not hold it against my daughters; it was none of their doing. I would have loved Evelyn and Roberta tried to, wanted to -- but their mothers kept me away from them and turned them against me. Neither girl had any use for me... until it turned out that I was going to dispose of a lot of money some day -- and then the switch from honest dislike to phony 'affection' was nauseating. I feel no obligation to my granddaughters since in fact they are not my granddaughters. Well? What do you think?) (UhBoss, I don't see any need to comment.) (So? Who was it not five minutes ago was saying that we ought to be absolutely frank with each other?) (Well... I don't disagree with your conclusion. Boss, just with how you reached it. I don't see that heredity should enter into it. Seems to me you are resenting something that happened a long time ago -- and that's not good. Not good for you. Boss.) (Child, you don't know what you're talking about.) (Maybe not.) (No maybe's about it. A baby is a baby is a baby. Babies are to love and take care of and that's what this whole bloody mess is about, else none of it makes sense. Eunice, I told you that my first wife was something like you. Agnes was my Annabel Lee and we loved with a love that was more than a love and I had her for only a year -- then she died giving me my son. Then I loved him just as much. When he was killed something died inside me... and I made a foolish fourth marriage hoping to bring it alive again by having another son. But I was lucky that time -- no children and it merely cost me a chunk of money to get shut of it.) (I'm sorry, Boss.) (Nothing to be sorry about now. But I was telling you something else -- Eunice, when we're up and around, remind me to dig into my jewelry case and show you my son's dog tag -- all that I have left of him.) (If you want to. But isn't that morbid, dear? Look forward, not back.) (Depends on how you look back. I don't grieve over him; I'm proud of him. He died honorably, fighting for his country. But that military dog tag shows his blood type. Type O.) (Oh.) (Yes, I said 'O.' So my son was no more my physical descendant than were my daughters. Didn't keep me from loving him.) (Yes but -- you learned it from his identification tag? After he was dead?) (Like hell I did. I knew it the day he was born; I had suspected that he might not be mine from the time Agnes turned out to be pregnant -- and I accepted it. Eunice, I wore horns with dignity and always kept suspicions to myself. Just as well -- as all my wives contributed to my cornute state. Horns? Branching antlers! The husband who expects anything else is riding for a fall. But I never had illusions about it, so it never took me by surprise. No reason why it should, as I got the best parts of my own training from married women, starting clear back in my early teens. I think that happens in every generation. But horns make a man's head ache only when he's stupid enough to believe that his wife is different -- when all the evidence he has accumulated should cause him to assume the exact opposite.) (Boss, you think all women are like that?) (Oh, no! In my youth I knew many marriages in which both the bride and groom, to the best of my knowledge and belief, went to the altar virgin and stayed faithful a lifetime. There may be couples like that among you kids today.) (Some, I think. But you couldn't prove it by me.) (Nor by me. Nor by all the kinseys who ever collected statistics. Eunice, sex is the one subject everybody lies about. But what I was saying is this: A man who takes his fun where he finds it, then marries and expects his wife to be different, is a fool. I wasn't that sort of fool. Let me tell you about Agnes. (Agnes was an angel -- with round heels. That's obsolete slang which means what is sounds like. I don't think Agnes ever hated anyone in her short life and she loved as easily as she breathed. She -- Eunice, you said you had started young?) (Fourteen, Boss. Precocious slut, huh?) (Precocious possibly, a slut never. Nor was my angel Agnes ever a slut and she happily gave away her virginity -- so she told me -- at twelve. I -- ) Twelve) (Surprised, dear? That generation gap again; your generation thinks it invented sex. Agnes was precocious; sixteen was fairly young in those days, from what a male could guess about it -- not much! -- and seventeen or eighteen was more common. I think. Actually encountering female virginity and being certain of it -- well. I'm no expert. But Agnes wasn't hanging up a record even for those days; I recall a girl in my grammar school who was 'putting out,' as kids called it then, at eleven -- and getting away with it cold, teacher's pet and butter wouldn't melt in her mouth and winning pins for Sunday School attendance. (My darling Agnes was like that except that Agnes's goodness wasn't pretense; she was good all the way through. She simply didn't see anything sinful about sex.) (Boss, sex is not sinful.) (Did I ever say it was? However, in those days I felt guilty about it, until Agnes cured me of such nonsense. She was sixteen and I was twenty and her father was a prof at the cow college I went to and I was invited to their hous'e for dinner one Sunday night -- and our first time happened on their living room sofa so fast it startled me, scared me some.) (What frightened you, dear? Her parents?) (Well, yes. Just upstairs and probably not asleep. Agnes being so young herself -- age of consent was eighteen then and while I don't recall ever letting it stop me, boys were jumpy about it. And that night I wasn't prepared, not having expected it.) (Prepared how. Boss?) (Contraception. I had a year to go to get my degree, and no money and no job lined up, and having to get married wasn't something I relished.) (But contraception is a girl's responsibility. Boss. That's why I felt so silly when I got caught. I wouldn't have dreamed of asking a boy to marry me on that account -- even if I had been certain which boy. Once I knew I was caught I gritted my teeth and told my parents and took my scolding -- Daddy was going to have to pay my fine; I was not yet licensed. Grim -- but no talk of getting married. I wasn't asked who did it and never volunteered an opinion.) (Didn't you have an opinion, Eunice?) (Well... just an opinion. Let me tell it bang. Our basketball team and us three girl cheerleaders were all in the same hotel, with the coach and the girls' phys-ed teacher riding herd on us. Only they didn't; they went out on the town. So we gathered to celebrate in the suite the boys were in. Somebody had lettuce. Marijuana. I took two puffs and didn't like it -- and went back to gin and ginger ale which tasted better and was almost as new to me. Didn't have any intention of swinging; it wasn't the smart scene at our school and I had a steady I was faithful to -- well, usually -- who wasn't on the trip. But when the head cheerleader took her clothes off -- well, there it was. So I counted days in my mind and decided I was safe by two days and peeled down, last of three to do so. Nobody made me do it. Boss, no slightest flavor of rape. So how could I blame the boys?) (Only it turned out I didn't have two days leeway and by the middle of January I was fairly certain. Then I was certain. Then my parents were certain -- and I 'was sent south to stay with an aunt while I recovered from rheumatic fever I never had. And recovered two hundred and sixty-nine days after that championship game, barely in time to enter school in the fall. And graduated with my class.) (But your baby, Eunice? Boy? Girl? How old now? Twelve? And where is the child?) (Boss, I don't know. I signed an adoption waiver so that Daddy would get his money back if somebody with a baby license came along. Boss, is that fair? Five thousand dollars was a lot of money to my father -- yet anyone on Welfare gets off free, or can even demand a free abortion. I can't see it.) (You changed the subject, dear. Your baby?)  (Oh. They told me it was born dead. But I hear they usually say that if a girl signs the papers arid somebody is waiting for it.) (We can find out. If your baby didn't live, then the fine was never levied. Didn't your father tell you?) (I never asked. It was a touchy subject, Boss. It was 'rheumatic fever,' never an unlicensed baby. Just as well, I guess, as when I turned eighteen, I was licensed for three with no questions raised.) (Eunice, no matter what coverup was used, if your baby is living, we can find it!) The second voice did not answer. Johann persisted. (Well, Eunice?) (Boss... it's better to let the dead past bury its dead.) (You don't want children, Eunice?) (That wasn't what I said. You said it didn't matter that your son wasn't really yours. I think you were right. But doesn't it cut both ways? If there is a child somewhere, almost thirteen now -- we're strangers. I'm not the mother who loved it and brought it up; I'm nobody. Really nobody -- you forget that I was killed.) (Eunice! Oh, darling!) (You see? If we found that boy, or girl, we couldn't admit that I'm still alive -- alive again, I mean -- inside your head. That's the thing we don't dare admit... or back they come with those horrid straps and we'll never be free.) She sighed. (But I wish I could have had your baby. You were telling me about Agnes, dearest. Tell me more. Am I really somewhat like her?) (Very much like her, Eunice. Oh, I don't mean she looked like you. But if I believed in reincarnation -- I don't -- I would be tempted to think that you were Agnes, come back to me.) (Maybe I am. Why don't you believe in it. Boss?) (Uh... do you?) (No. I mean I didn't believe in it, even though most of our friends did. I couldn't see any reason to believe either way, so I kept my mouth shut. But, Boss, it gives one a different viewpoint to have been killed... and then turn out not to stay dead. Dearest Boss -- you think I'm a figment of your imagination, don't you?) voice went on; (Don't be afraid to admit it. Boss; you won't offend me.  know I'm me. I don't need proof. But you do. You need to know. Admit it, darling. Be open with me.) She sighed again. (Eunice, I do need to know. But -- if I'm crazy -- if you are just my own mind talking back to me -- I'd rather not know it. Darling, forgive me... but I was relieved when you told me that you didn't want us to try to find your baby.) (I knew you were relieved... and I knew why. Boss, don't be so right-now. We have all the time in the world, so relax and be happy. Proof will turn up -- something I know and that you couldn't possibly know except through me. And that will be that, and you will be as certain as I am.) Johann nodded to herself. (That makes sense, Eunice -- and it sounds like the scoldings you used to give me when I got fretful. You used to mother me.) (I'm going to go right on mothering you, and scolding you when you need it -- and loving you all the time. Boss. But there is one thing there is some hurry about.) (What?) (That bedpan. Unless you want us to have a childish accident.) (Oh, damn!) (Relax, Boss. Get used to it.) (Damnation, I do not want to be placed on a bedpan by a nurse like a baby being put to potty. You know what'll happen? Nothing! I'll clamp down and not be able to do it. Eunice, there's my bathroom through that door -- can't we ask to be helped into there...and left in private?) (Boss, you know what would happen. You ring for the nurse and tell her. She'll try to argue you out of it. Then she'll go find Dr. Garcia. He'll show up and argue, too. If you're stubborn, he'll get Jake. By the time Jake shows up, we've wet the bed.) (Eunice, you're infuriating. All right, let's ring for that goddam pan.) (Hold it. Boss. Can we get this side rail down?) (Huh?) (If we can, what's stopping us from going to the bathroom without asking?) (But, Eunice -- I haven't walked in more than a year!) (That was before you got this secondhand, good-as-new, factoryreconditioned, female body. Boss.) (You think we can walk?) (Let's find out. If standing up makes us dizzy, we can hang onto the bed and ease down to the floor. I'm certain we can crawl. Boss.) (Let's do it!) (Let's see how this side rail works.) baffling. There seemed to be no way for a person in the bed to let them down. Not surprising, she told herself; if these bars were meant to protect a befuddled patient, then proper design called for it to be impossible for a patient to remove them. (Eunice, we're going to have to ring for the nurse. Damn!) (Don't give up. Boss. Maybe it's a button on the console. If we scrooch around till our head is at the foot, I think we can reach the console.) So Johann pulled up her knees and twisted and switched ends -- and was surprised and delighted at how limber her new body was. Then she stretched her right arm through the bars at the foot of the bed, could not quite reach the console -- and cussed, and then discovered how the side rail locked -- two simple catches, one for each side, at the foot of the bed below the springs, out of reach -- no doubt the designer thought -- of any patient ill enough to need the side rails. She thumbed open the leftside catch; the rail, counterweighted, pushed down easily. She giggled. (How're we doing, partner?) (Fine so far. Boss. Hang onto the end of the bed while we get our feet down. Keel over and they'll put us in a wet pack -- so hang on!) Johann got her feet to the floor, stood trembling while she clung to the bed. (Dizzy.) (Of course. It will go away. Steady down, dear. Boss, I think we could walk... but let's play safe and crawl. If we get dizzy again and take a dive on the rug, Winnie will be in here like a shot -- and from then on they'll feed us through the bars. What do you think?) (I think we had better reach that pot pronto before we have to blame it on the cat. We crawl.) Getting to the floor was no problem; crawling was another matter, she caught her knees on the hospital gown. So she sat up -- Johann discovered that her new body folded easily and naturally into a contortion young Johann had found difficult at twelve. She did not stop to wonder. The bed jacket was no trouble; it fastened in front with a magnostrip, she shrugged it off and laid it aside. But the hospital gown fastened in back. (Stickstrip?) (Just a tie-tie. Feels like a bow knot. Careful, Boss, don't snarl it.) The gown joined the jacket. Unencumbered now, Johann resumed crawling. The bath-dressing room door snapped out of her way and she reached her objective. Presently she sighed in relief. (I feel better.) (That makes two of us. Want to try walking back? As far as we have something to grab onto? Or clear to the bed if  we whistle a chair and have it roll in front of us.) (I'm game.) Johann found that she was not unsteady on her feet -- walking was easier than it had been for twenty years. Nevertheless she stayed close to the walls, the bathroom having been equipped years ago with grab rails for a frail old man grimly afraid of falling. It took her close to a tall three-way mirror in the dressing room end. She stopped. Then she stepped into the central spot and looked at herself. (My God, Eunice, but you're beautiful!) (My God, but we're a sloppy bitch! Boss, look at those toenails! Claws. Talons. And, oh dear, my breasts sag! And my belly is positively flabby.) (Beautiful. Utterly gorgeous. Eunice beloved, I always wanted to see you starked naked. And now I do.) (So you do. I wish I had had time to get looking nice before you saw me. Hair a mess. And -- yes, I thought so. We stink.) (Hey!) (Sorry, hit the panic button by mistake. Boss, we're going to have a hot, soapy bath before we get back into that bed. That's straight from Washington. We can't do much about flab in one day -- but we can get clean.) She turned and inspected her buttocks. (Oh, dear! A broad should be broad -- but not that broad.) (Eunice, that's the prettiest fanny in the state. In the whole country.) (Used to be, maybe. And it's going to be again and that's a promise, Boss. Tomorrow morning we start systematic exercise. Tighten up everything.) (Okay, if you say so -- though I still say you're the most gorgeously beautiful thing I ever saw in my life. Uh, Eunice? That mermaid getup you wore once -- You were wearing a trick bra with it...weren't you?) She giggled. (Heavens, no. Just me, Boss. And paint. But my breasts were firm as rocks then; Joe had something to work with. I guess that's the nakedest you've ever seen me.) (What do you think Em staring at now, Beautiful?) (Oh, I meant back before I was killed. When I was your 'nice' girl who didn't dare let you see me as naked as I knew you would like, you dirty old man. Although you could have seen me naked -- and much more beautiful -- any time you had gotten up the nerve to ask.) (Em going to spend hours every day standing right here and staring.) (No reason why you shouldn't dear; it's your body now. But let's put an exercise mat on the floor and get in that toning up at the same time. Most exercises can be done better with the aid of a fulllength mirror. I think we -- ) The door snapped open. "Miss Smith!" then answered savagely, "Miss Gersten, what the devil do you mean by bursting into my bath without knocking?" The nurse ignored the outburst, hurried to her patient, put an arm around her. "Lean on my shoulder, let's get you back into bed. Oh, dear, I don't know what Dr. Garcia will say! He'll kill me -- are you all right?" Johann saw that the little nurse was about to cry. "Of course Em all right." Johann tried to shrug off the arm, found that the girl was stronger than she looked. "You didn't answer." The nurse did cry then. "Oh, please, dear, don't argue with me! Let's get you into bed before you hurt yourself. Maybe Dr. Garcia won't be quite so angry." Seeing that the younger woman was most unprofessionally disturbed, Johann let herself be urged out into the bedroom and to the bed. The little redhead caught her breath. "There! Now if you'll hold tight around my neck, I can get your legs up -- you bad, bad girl! To worry me so!" Johann did not cooperate. "Winnie." "Yes, dear? Oh, do let me get you into bed! Doctor will be terribly angry." "Not so fast. If you're planning on tell teacher, go do it. I can hang onto the bed, I won't fall." The nurse looked desperate. "Are you trying to get me fired, Miss? Maybe Wack-listed? What have I ever done to you?" "Winnie, dear." "Yes?" "You aren't going to say a word to Dr. Garcia." Johann slid an arm around the redhead's waist. "Are you?" The nurse looked flustered but did not pull away. "Well, I should. I'm supposed to report everything." "But you aren't going to. And I'm not going to tell him, either. Tight secret, just you and me. And no huhu for anyone." "Well... I won't if you won't." "Promise?" "I promise." Johann kissed her. Winnie did not dodge but seemed startled and somewhat timid. Then she caught her breath and her lips opened and the kiss progressed rapidly. The nurse pulled her mouth free and said huskily, "I could get fired almost as quickly for this." She did not say what "this" was. She ignored the fact that Johann's free hand was cupping one of her breasts. "So we'll stop and I'll get into bed -- no, don't help me; I don't need it." Johann proved it by doing it. The nurse pulled the sheet over her, at once resumed her professional persona. "Now let's put our clothes back on, shall we?" She stooped to retrieve them. "What a naughty girl, throwing her clothes on the floor. And giving me such a fright." "Stuff 'em in the hamper. I'm not going to wear them." "Now, now, dear. You needn't wear the jacket. Just the gown. Or do you want a fresh one?" "Winnie, I'm not going to wear those silly angel robes ever again, so chuck it. You can hang up the jacket. But I won't wear a hospital gown. I'll stay raw." "Dr. Garcia -- " "Quit threatening me with Dr. Garcia. We're past that. Aren't we?" The nurse bit her lip. "Well... yes." "It's none of his business if I sleep raw. And I shall, until something more appropriate can be bought for me. Or -- Do you sleep in the house? Maybe you could lend me a nightie. A girl-type nightgown." "Well, yes, I sleep here. But I can't lend you a gown because, well -- I sleep raw myself." "Sensible." But there are nightgowns and negligees and things right here. In your dressing room." "Be damned. Who ordered them?" "I don't know. Miss Smith. They were brought in and stored there when, well, when it became clear that you were going to need them." "Good planning. Uh, do you know if they're my size? Whatever that size is, I don't know myself." "Oh, yes! I helped measure you." "More good planning. Find me the most feminine nightgown in there -- I might as well practice." "Glad to." T he nurse left the bedroom. (Butch.) (Oh, nonsense, Eunice. Sure, she's a cute little trick... but I simply suddenly realized what treatment she would respond to. Had to dig back into my memory; I'm out of practice.) ('Butch' I said. You enjoyed it.) (Didn't you enjoy it?) (Sure I did. She kis,ses like don't-stop. But I'm not a hypocrite about it. Who was shocked when I said girls could be a blast? You, you dirty old hypocrite. And butch.) (Eunice, you are out of your frimping mind. I've had most of a century to appreciate girls; do you expect me to change overnight? I he time I'll feel like a queer is the first time some man kisses us. I'll probably faint.) (Poor Boss. Doesn't know whether he's A.C., or D.C. Never mind, dear, Eunice will coach youas I do know how to kiss a man.) (I imagine you do.) (Was there salt in that one? Never mind, I know how. He faints. Boss, you claimed you had done everything. EvcM'thing?) (See here, little snoopy, I am not going to give you any excuse to call me both butch and pansy in the same sentence. You can have my memoirs later. But, Eunice, speaking of butch, is that what Winnie is? She certainly responded.) (More sweetheart than 'butch' is my guess, though she may stroll both sides of Gay Street. But if you were asking is she a Lez -- then I would bet anything she's not. Ambi, sure, but much more interested in men. Haven't you watched her? Sparks.) Winnie returned with a nightgown in each hand. "I think these two are the prettiest. Miss Smith. I thought -- " "Winnie." "Yes, Miss Smith?" "No, 'Miss Smith.' I mean you are not to call me Miss Smith. Not after kissing me. Or did I get the message wrong?" (Butch.) (Shut up, Eunice. She's going to help us.) The nurse said nothing, blushed. Johann said gently, "That's answer enough, dear. So call me -- no, damn it, I don't want you to call me Johann. I need a new name. Winnie dear, what girl's name is closest to Johann?" "Uh, Johanna." "Mmm, yes. But there is already a Johnanna in my family. Got another?" "Well... if you call yourself 'Joan' and gave it the two syllable pronunciation, it would be almost like 'Johann' except for the J instead of the Y sound." "Perfect! You've named me. I think that makes you my godmother. Do you mind being godmother to an old, old man who has just been reborn as a woman?" Winnie smiled. "I'm flattered." "So call me Joan, not Miss Smith. Uh, I need a middle name. 'Eunice.' " (Why, Boss, now I'm Battered.) (Yes, beloved. Now shut up.) "Joan Eunice Smith. Winnie, do you know why that's my middle name?" The nurse said slowly, "I'm not supposed to know." "Then you do know. It's for the sweet and gracious lady who gave me this wonderful body -- and I hope she can hear me wherever she is." (I can. Boss!) "Put down no those gowns and come here and name me with my new name. Name me formally for it's all the christening I will ever have. Then seal it." Almost timidly the little redhead came close to the bed, bent over her patient. She said softly, "I name thee 'Joan Eunice' " -- and kissed her. Perhaps Winnie intended to make it a formal peck; Joan Eunice did not let it be. Both women were leaking tears before it was over. and let her straighten up. "Thank you, dear. I'm Joan now. Joan Eunice. Hand me a tissue and you need one, too." (How was that one, Eunice?) (Butch, your technique is improving. I felt that one clear down in our toes.) (Who the hell are you calling butch, butch? My name is Joan Eunice.) (No, you're Joan and I am Eunice and collectively we're Joan Eunice... and I've never had a nicer present. Boss. Joan. And I know you're not a butch but you had better cool it with our godmother. Unless you mean business.) "Which gown do you like... Joan?" "Winnie, I don't know first verse about women's clothes. What do you think?" "Well... this Cretan design is rather extreme. But you have the figure to justify it." (No, Boss! Take the one with the high neckline.) (Eunice, I thought you were proud of our bumps? They don't really sag.) (It's not that at all. Trust me, Joan; I know what I'm doing.) "You may be right, Winnie. But it may not be the right gown for doctors and lawyers. I had better start easy, with the high neckline. Help me, please." While they were getting Joan into a nightgown she asked, "Winnie? How did you happen to burst in on me?" "What? Why, the displays of course. Both your heart rate and respiration were way up. Exercise. So I rushed in to check -- and sure enough, my bad girl had managed to get out of bed. Oh, how you frightened me, dear!" "Winnie, there's a hole in that story I could throw a dog through." The nurse stiffened. "What do you mean -- Joan?" "My heart rate and respiration must have climbed a good ten minutes before you came in." "Oh, dear! You won't tell on me? You promised." "I did and so did you. Winnie with the sweet mouth, from now on neither of us is ever going to tell Dr. Garcia a darn thing unless we think he needs to know it. You and I, dear. Solid. Now tell me what happened." "Uh... oh, this is silly. Whoever is on watch at the remotes isn't supposed to take his eyes off the displays even a moment. But you were doing so nicely... and Mrs. Sloan was taking a nap -- which she needed, poor dear -- and Dr. Garcia had gone to check on Mr. Salomon... and he takes a grim view of being sent for unless the patient needs him... and the washroom is just down the hall from the displays -- " "I get it. We had the same urge at the same time. Right?" Winnie blushed again. "I deserve to be fired. I know better than to take any chance with a patient. Patients do the darnedest things." "You aren't ever going to be fired, you're going to be here long after Dr. Garcia leaves. If you'll stay. How do I look?" "Simply lovely. I wouldn't have guessed it but I do think this gown does more for you than that Cretan number." (What did I tell you. Boss?) "But I'm going to put more lipstick on you. It's all gone." "Now how in the world did that happen?" Winnie giggled. "Don't ask me. But guess maybe I'll put on some myself before Doctor sees us. Joan? Is it all right for me to call you 'Miss Joan' when Dr. Garcia is around? He's terribly strict." "Tell him to go soak his head. Sho', sho', honey, if it makes you feel easier. But I'm Joan when he's not around. You're my coach. You're going to make a lady out of me." (That's my job, Boss. And a tough one, I can see.) (So you need help with it. Don't joggle my elbow; Winnie is our secret weapon.) (Okay. But this weapon might explode.) (Look, infant, I learned to cope with women long before your grandmother was born.) "I'd be glad to help, any way I can... Joan dear." "Then you can start by convincing dear Doctor that I'm well enough for a tub bath. I stink. Ladies ought not to stink." "Why, you had a bed bath not two hours ago!" "I need more than a bed bath and you know it. Sell him the idea that you can help me into and out of the tub and keep me from falling. If you have trouble with him, fetch him in and I'll throw a tantrum. If he gives us grief. I'll make him scrub my back." Joan grinned. "So get lipstick on us, then go find him." Boss honey, see what I mean about the high neckline job? See what it does for us?) (I know that I feel somewhat more covered up. But only somewhat. Eunice, those breast panels are wicked.) (Oh, fuff, they're not even transparent, just translucent. But that's why this nightgown is so much sexier than the Cretan one. Men always mistake bare skin for sexiness. A typical male mistake.) (Maybe so, but I have never in my long life complained about bare skin.) (I won't argue, Joan, but I'm going to pick out our clothes. Until you start thinking like a woman. But I had a specific reason for picking the gown which is -- superficially -- more modest. So that we will have it on when Jake comes in.) (Eunice, Jake has probably gone home. He's had a rough time.) (So he has and what do you think I'm talking about? He's still in the house; he would not leave without saying good-by.) (Oh, nonsense, Jake and I aren't that formal.) (Boss, Jake is a gentleman to his fingertips. He might feel free to duck out without formality in dealing with his old friend Johann Smith -- but not with a lady. 'Johann' is one thing. 'Joan Eunice' is another matter.) (But he knows I'm Johann.) (So? Then why did he kiss our hand? Joan, I'm going to have to watch you every second; you don't know anything about men.) (I spent almost a century being one.) (Irrelevant. Hush up; he may be here any time. I've got to tell this bang. Joan, the last few months before I was killed I was Jake's mistress.) (How was the old goat?) (Is that all you have to say?) (Eunice, you think I know nothing about men. Possibly true, in one sense. But  can teach you about men -- from the inside -- the way you can teach me about men from the outside. Jake is tough. Yet I saw him collapse twice in grief over you. Understandable that your death would upset him some. Understandable that it was a strain on him to help out in the masquerade of not letting me know that I had inherited your lovely body. Nevertheless you were just a girl he had known through business, one who helped him with my affairs. Not one he knew intimately. Yet this tough old lawyer collapsed twice. Over you. So he must have known you far better than anyone guessed. How? And where"! Only one answer. In bed.) (Not always in bed, you dirty old man with a girl's name. In bed, certainly. But lots of other places, too. In his car. In your car. Several times in this house -- ) (Be damned! Then all my servants know it, too.) (I doubt if they suspect. We used your study to worx -- and did work -- and Cunningham didn't let us be disturbed any more than he would have disturbed you and me. You asked a rude question, you'll get a blunt answer. The old goat was good. And quite daring in grabbing every chance. We hardly missed a day until I was killed.) (A couple of j.d.'s, you two. Well, 'My hat's off to the Duke.') (Jealous, Boss?) (No, envious. I wouldn't have been up to it the first day I laid eyes on you. Impossible. And now still more impossible. Just envious. The old goat.) (Not impossible, Joan.) (Eh?) (I was shocked when I saw Jake. My death must have hurt him terribly. I know it did, he loved me. But we can pull him out of it, Joan, you and I-only this time we won't use your study.) ( What"! Why that's incest) (Don't be ridiculous, dear. I was no relation to Jake and I don't think you are, either.) (I mean it would feel like incest. Jake? Jake"! Eunice, when I admitted that I supposed that I would -- eventually -- be 'actively female' I didn't hdiVJake in mind.) (I did.) (Then get it out of your mind! Forget it. Dr. Hedrick if you want toat least I'll try to cooperate -- after I get used to being female. Your former husband Joe, I owe that to you -- ) (Not Joe.) (Why not? You spoke highly of him in that respect, and I always thought you thought well of him in other respects. Not urging you -- hell, I can't think about sex with any man other than abstractly; I'm not yet reoriented. But I had already decided to go along with your need for Joe.) (Boss, I can't. Not with Joe. Because he was my husband. To him. I'd be a zombie. A walking corpse. I doubt if he would touch us... and if he did. I'd be terribly tempted to tell him. Tell him I'm still here. Can't. I know it.) (And  can't make it with Jake. It's the same with Jake, too, you know. A walking corpse.) (Not quite the same. Surely, he knows we're a patchwork, your brain and my body. But he loved us both. He's loved you much longer that he's loved me. While Joe doesn't even know you.) Jake loved me? Eunice, you're out of your mind!) (Impossible, dear; I don't have one to be out of. Why do you think Jake put up with your bad temper? Not for money; he's rich, even though he's not as rich as you are. Why is he still around at all? For me? He would have avoided seeing me -- this body -- had it been possible; it hurts him. He stuck because you needed him. Look, dear -- Joan, I mean -- Joan, this is your big sister Eunice talking, you listen to her. Be nice to Jake. Be a sweet girl to Jake. Then let things run easy. I'm not asking you to do anything you don't want to do -- heavens, no! Jake would spot it if you forced yourself; he's no fool about women. Just be sweet. Don't be Johann, be Joan. Be little and feminine and let him take care of you.) (Well -- I'll try. Jake is going to think I'm off my rocker.) (He's going to think you're a darling girl. It's possible he'd rather be your father than what he was to me. If so, we'll be good and let him baby us.) She sighed. (I'll try, Eunice. But I don't know. Jake!) (That's my good girl, Joan. Be helpless and female; Jake will do the rest.) straight to the bed. "What's this about a tub bath? I thought I made it plain that you weren't to rush things." (Don't let him argue, Joan!) (Watch me trip him!) "Oh! Doctor, you startled me so!" "Eh? How?" "Bursting in on me without warning. Is that nice?" Garcia looked baffled. "Miss Smith, I've been here more than a year and I've always entered this room without ceremony. Am I to understand that you find it offensive? After all this time?" "That's not the point. Doctor. When you first came here you were attending a helpless old man. Then you were helping Dr. Hedrick with a female patient who was paralyzed, and unconscious most of the time -- and I do appreciate the care you gave that helpless patient, for I am she. But things change. I am now having to learn to be a woman and, if possible, a lady. It's not easy. Won't you help me by showing me the formal courtesies you show other ladies?" Garcia reddened slightly. "A doctor doesn't have time for formalities." (Slug him again, dearie! He's still twitching.) (I shall!) "Doctor, if I were in danger, I would expect you to rush in without buzzing; I depend on you. But you came in to tell me I can't have a bath -- surely not an emergency. I'm not asking much -- just asking you to think of this room, not as an old man's sickroom, but as a lady's boudoir. To help me. Please?" Dr. Garcia said stiffly, "Very well. Miss Smith. I shall remember." "Thank you, sir. By the way, my name is Joan Smith now; I can't go on being Johann. You might call me 'Miss Joan' to help me get used to it. Or simply Joan, as I don't want to be unnecessarily formal with my doctor, truly I don't. Just that little touch of formality that I need as training in learning how to be my new self. Will you call me Joan?" He grudged a smile. "All right -- Joan." She gave him Eunice's best youwonderful-man smile. "That sounds nice. And you are welcome anytime. Doctor, either professionally or just to visit. Which I hope you will do. Just have the nurse make sure I'm ready to receive a gentleman. Things. You know." She raised herself on an elbow and looked at him, acutely aware of her "modest" nightgown. "Such as lipstick." She wetted her lips. "Odd to have to wear it. Is it on properly? Does it look right?" "You look lovely!" (Cancel and erase -- change 'butch' to 'tart.' You're a naturalborn tart, dearie. Where's your beat?) (Stow it, sister tart; I haven't finished hustling him.) "Why, thank you, sir! Now tell me why I can't have a hot, soapy, tub bath so that I will feel lovely, too. I'll follow your orders. Doctor, but I would like to understand them. Can you tell me without using a lot of long medical words?" "Well -- Joan, my objection is to the tub itself. People are forever breaking legs or cracking skulls through slipping in bathtubs. And you haven't even learned to stand up, much less walk." "True." Joan threw the sheet back, dropped her feet over the edge of the bed, sat up -- controlled a slight dizziness and smiled. "Let's see if I can. Will you help me. Doctor? Arm around me perhaps?" "Lie down!" "Must I? I feel fine. Is there a stool? My feet don't touch -- " "Miss Sm -- Joan, damn it, so help me I'm going to quit this business and buy a junk yard! Lie down while I call a nurse. Then we'll get on each side of you and let you stand up. When you find out how weak and dizzy you are. I'll expect you to go back to bed and stay there." "Yes, Doctor," she said meekly and lay down. Winnie answered the summons. "You rang. Doctor?" "We're going to try a practice walk. Help me get the patient up. You take her left side." "Yes, sir." With too much help Joan got out of bed, stood up. The room wobbled a little but she steadied herself on Winnie while letting her arm be feather-light on the doctor's shoulder. "How do you feel?" "Fine. We should have music; I feel like dancing." "Feel like it if you wish, don't try it. Slow march now and short steps." They walked toward the door, while Joan relished the thick pile of the rug against her bare feet. Walking was fun, everything was fun! (Eunice my love, do you realize what a perfect body this is?) (It's way out of shape. But two weeks hard work and we'll have it tuned up.) (Oh, pooh, I never felt this good even as a child.) (You'll see. Boss. Say a vertical split with our hair sweeping the floor, then hold it through ten controlled breaths -- and come out of it with a slow walkover and melt on down into a full lotus with never a hurried movement. Just wait.) (You think we'll be able to do that? I was clumsy even as a boy.) (No huhu. The body remembers, dear.) They stopped. "Now turn around slowly, and head for your bed." "Doctor? Now that I'm up, why not head me straight for that soap and water?" "Aren't you tired?" "Not a bit. I didn't lean on you, did I? I thought I had been promised a real bath as soon as I was able to walk. Must I stand on my hands as well? Back away and I'll try." She let go his arm. The doctor promptly put his arm around her waist. "No nonsense! Nurse, that tub has grab rails; make her use them." "Yes, Doctor." "If this patient falls, you had better head for Canada -- you can find the shortest route by following me. If you're fast enough." "Winnie won't let me fall, " Joan said warmly while warmly leaning into his arm. "But if you're worried, you can come in and help. Scrub my back." He snorted. "Ten minutes ago you bawled me out merely for walking into your bedroom unannounced." "And if you do it again, I shall again. That's social; this is professional. Doctor, I'm well aware that you've seen my new body -- professionally -- many times. One more time won't kill me." She wiggled slightly in his arm. "Scrubbing a patient's back is not part of my professional duties. Lukewarm tub. Nurse, and don't let her stay in too long." the door shut Joan threw her arms around her nurse and giggled. "Honey, did you see his face?" Winnie shook her head. "Joan, you don't need me to coach you in how to be female. You already know." "Oh, but I do need you, dear. Because I don't know. I simply used on dear Doctor things that used to fluster me when I was his age -- and male." She giggled again. "For a second I thought he was going to take my dare and scrub my back." (And  thought you were going to lay him, right on the rug.) (Oh, be quiet, Eunice; I didn't even pinch him.) Joan let go of Winnie, stepped back and started to skin the gown over her head. "Now for a bath. Oh, boy!" "Joan! Please hold on to something. Doetor might show up any seeond." "Oh, pooh, he wouldn't dare. Never again." Joan turned and touched the latch switch. "Now he can't, so quit fretting." "You mustn't lock the door. Hospital baths are never locked." "This isn't a hospital and I'll lock my bathroom door whenever I like and if Dr. Garcia finds out I've locked it the only way he can -- by trying to walk in -- and dares to mention it. I'll scream my head off to Jake Salomon and there'll be a ehange in doctors. Winnie dear, I wasn't a cranky old man more years than I care to think about without learning how to get my own way. I just have to use different weapons now. Want to peel off that uniform and hang it in the dressing room? I not only may splash you but this end is going to fill up with steam." "No, Joan -- lukewarm tub. You heard him." "I heard him and it's going to be the temperature I like and that's another thing he'll never know and you know that I'm lively as a frog and not the weak kitten he insists on thinking I am; a hot tub won't hurt me. If you want to get your uniform clammy, that's your business. Better yet, climb into the tub with me. It's big and, short as I am now, I might slide under and drown, alone." "I shouldn't," Winnie said slowly"Isn't that a horrid thought? Patient faints in tub and drowns before nurse can reach her. Not good enough for flash news but they might mention it on the latelate-late early news." "Joan! You're teasing me." (You sure are, Boss. Erase and correct again -- Both tart and butch.) (Fiddlesticks, Eunice. That's a big enough tub for all three of us.) Winnie bit her lip and slowly unfastened her smock. Joan turned adjusted the temperature and avoided watehing her. A n hour later Joan was seated in an easy chair, her feet on a stool. To the nightgown had been added a filmy negligee and a pair of high-heeled boudoir pumps. Her hair had been arranged, her face had been most carefully made up and she was lavishly scented with a eologne labeled "April Mist" but whieh deserved the title of "Criminal Assault." Her toe nails were trimmed, not to Eunice's satisfaction but well enough for the time being. Best of all, she was enjoying the euphoria of a woman who is utterly clean, seented and powdered, and dressed attractively. Beds had been switched; the room no longer held any flavor of siekroom, and Joan found that this greatly inereased her feeling of wellbeing. Eunice's stenodesk had been restored to its usual spot beyond Johann's baby grand piano, Joan having learned that it was in her study where it had last been used, and had told Cunningham to have it brought in. It did not fit the roombut it fitted her notion of what the room should be; it was homey, it belonged. She was alone, Winnie having gone to invite Mr. Salomon to dine with his hostess-ward. Joan sighed with satisfaction. (Feel better, hon? I do.) (Heavens, yes. But why did you lose your nerve?) (Oh, piffle, Eunice! I never intended to seduce her.) (Liar. Hypocrite. Dirty old man. You had her all set. Then you went chicken. I've met men like you before, dearie -- talk a good game, then lose their nerve in the clutch. Cowardly Casanovas. Pfui!) (Nonsense! You don't shoot ducks on water. If I ever make a real pass at her -- I'm not saying I will but I admit she's a cuddlesome little bundle -- ) (She is indeed!) (Oh, shut up! If I ever do. I'll give her a sporting chance -- not grab her when she dasn't scream.) ('Sporting chance' my tired back. Listen to your big sister, Joan -- sex isn't a sport, it's a way to be happy. There is nothing more exasperating to a woman than to be ready to give in -- then have the matter dropped. You'll find out. You'll cry in your pillow and hate every man alive. Till the next time, that is.) (Eunice? You've never had that sort of turn-down, have you? I don't believe it.) (Happens to every woman, Joan. Men are sisr sies. If we women weren't so willing, if we didn't just plain lead 'em by the hand, the race would die out.) (Uh -- You know more about being a woman than I do -- ) (Lots more!) ( -- so let's talk about specifics. We're clean now and I know we're pretty; I checked us in the big glass and you agreed. But it isn't the job you used to turn out. I don't mean body paint, wouldn't be appropriate now anyhow. But what does it take? Just that tuning up? Exercise?) (More than that. Boss -- although exercise is essential. You're talking about a professional ob?) (Yes. The works.) (Well, I used to do myselfbut I had had lots of practice, plus expert help from Joe. But let's say you want the best and don't care what it costs -- ) (Certainly! What's money? I can't get rid of it.) (All right, say you retain Helena Rubinstein, Limited, or some other top glamor shop. Say you phone and tell them to send a full team. They would send an art director -- male, but he may not be #I that male and he's seen more female bodies unmade-up than an undertaker -- and he doesn't touch you; he's too high up. He creates. And bosses. Won't look at you until several others get you ready. Mmm, bath girl, masseuse, manicurist, pedicurist, coiffeuse, depilatrix, parfumiste, face and skin team of at least four, costume designer, highlight and accent specialist, and assistants for all of these if you expect the job done in less than all day. If you put a time limit on it, the price goes up -- and if you don't , the price goes up.) (Say that again?) (It's like taxes. Any way you play it the price goes up. Boss, we don't need them. With what I know and the chassis we have to work with and a good lady's maid, you can be as glamorous as you like. I don't know where you would find a creative paint man equal to Joe; nevertheless there are good ones for hire. We can shop the market, we'll find one.) (Eunice, I had no idea that being a woman was so complicated.) (Relax, Boss. Being a woman is easier than being a man -- and lots more fun. I'm going to teach you to be a twenty-first century woman -- and I'd be pleased if you would teach me how it was to be a twentieth century man, and we'll close that silly 'generation gap.' Understand each other as well as loving each other.) (Beloved.) (I think you're pretty nice, too, you cranky old bastard. With your brain and my body, we make a fine team. We'll get by.) (I'm sure we will, darling.) (We will. The first thing we need is a good lady's maid -- scarce as whales in Kansas. We'll probably have to train one. Then lose her as soon as she's worth anything.) (Eunice, do we need a maid? You used to do yourself.) (I did, and kept house for Joe, and was your secretary and worked any hours you wanted me. But you're not used to that, Boss. You had a valet.) (Yes, of course. But I was very old and didn't have time to waste on such things. Eunice, one of the worst parts about getting old is that the days get shorter while the demands on your time increase. I didn't want a valet; I was forced into it. Didn't enjoy being dependent on a secretary, either -- until you came along.) (Dear Boss. Joan, we will need a maid. But not a secretary until you're active in business again -- ) (Won't be!) (We'll see. You may have to be. But may not need a secretary unless you get pushed for time. I can handle it. And thanks for having Betsy brought in; it makes me feel at home to see her again. My stenodesk, I mean. Pet name.) ('Betsy' huh? I always thought of it as 'the Octopus.') (Why, what a nasty name to apply to a nice, respectable, wellbehaved machine! Boss, I'm not sure I'm speaking to you. I'm glad Betsy isn't switched on; if she had heard that, her feelings would be hurt.) (Eunice, don't be silly. I wonder what's keeping Jake?) (Probably cutting his toenails. Lesson number two in how to be a woman: Men are almost always late but you never, never, never notice it -- because they pride themselves on promptness. Boss, you didn't quite promise Winnie to stay in this chair -- when she gave you strict orders.) (Of course not. Because it might not suit me. And it doesn't; I want to try the eighty-eight. Eunice, two gets you seven it hasn't been kept in tune -- and I gave Cunningham orders about both pianos, this baby and the concert grand downstairs, not five years ago. So let's see.) S HE stood up, did not notice that high heels gave her no trouble, and glided gracefully over to the little piano, sat down and opened it -- let the first bars of Dvorak's Slavonic Dance # run through her mind, then started to play --  -- and achieved a clash of noise. "What the hell!" She looked at the keyboard, then hit middle C with her right forefinger. It sounded okay -- and so did the C an octave below it. Several oneand two-finger experiments convinced her that the piano was not at fault. Yet to strike a single chord required studying the keyboard, then carefully positioning each finger by sight. Presently she managed a slow, uneven, faulty version of "Chopsticks" by watching the keyboard and controlling her hands so hard they trembled. She quit before reaching its undistinguished coda and crashed the keys with both hands. (There go ten years of piano lessons!) (What did you expect, Boss? I was never much good even with a guitar.) (Well, I'm glad Mama didn't hear that -- she always wanted me to be a concert pianist. Eunice, why the devil didn't you study piano as a kid?) (Because I was too busy studying boys! A much more rewarding subject. Joan, if you want to play the piano again, we can learn. But we'll have to start almost from scratch. It's in your head, I know; I could hear it. But to get from there down into our hands -- my hands, dear -- will probably take more patient work than slimming our hips.) (Doesn't matter, not really.) She got up from the piano bench. (Boss. Just a sec. While we're here, let's warm up Betsy and give her a check run.) (Huh? I know nothing about a stenodesk. It'll be worse than the piano.) (We'll see.) She moved over and sat down at the stenodesk. (Well, Eunice? Which way to the Egress?) (Relax, Boss. The body remembers. Just say 'Dictation, Eunice,' then recite something you know. Think about what you're dictating.) (Okay.) "Dictation, Eunice. 'Four score and seven years ago our fathers brought forth on this continent a new nation, conceived in liberty, and dedicated to the proposition..." Deftly her hands touched the switches, swiveled the microphone in time to catch the first word, required the machine to listen  hold while she inserted punctuation, used erase  correct when the machine spelled "fourth" rather than "forth" -- all without hurrying. She stopped and looked at the result. (Be durned! How, Eunice?) (Don't ask, dear -- or we might get fouled up in the dilemma of the centipede. But Betsy is purring like a kitten; she's glad I'm back.) (Well, so am I. Uh, Eunice, this machine -- Betsy, I mean has access to the Congressional Library St. Louis Annex, does it not? -- she not?) (Certainly. Hooked into the Interlibrary Net, rather, though you can restrict a query to one library.) (Better query just one. I want to find out what is known about memory and how it works.) (All right. I'm interested, too; I think my memory is spotty. Can't be sure. But on a search-of-literature it's best to let Betsy handle it through preprograms -- ask for references, followed by abstracts, followed by items selected from abstracts... else, on a generalized question like that, thousands of books would be transmitted and poor Betsy would gulp them down until she was constipated, and stop and not do anything until her temporary memory was erased.) (You know how, I don't. Uh, stick in a restriction not to bother with behaviorist theories. I know all about Pavlov and his robots I care to know, namely that every time a dog salivates a behaviorist psychologist has to ring a bell.) (All right. Boss? Can we spend a little more money?) (Go ahead, buy the Pyramids. What do you want, dearest?) (Let's have a Triple-A-One snoop search run on me. Eunice Branca, I mean -- the 'me' that used to be.) (Why, beloved? If you've been selling government secrets they can't touch you now.) (Because. It might fill some of those holes I think I have in my memory... and it might turn up something you've heard from me since I came back but which was not in the security report you got on me originally. Then you would know, dear... and could stop worrying that I may be only a figment of your imagination.) (Eunice, if I'm crazy, the only thing that worries me is that some damned shrink might cure me. Then you would go away.) (That's sweet of you. Boss. But I won't go away; I promised.) (And even if I am crazy, it just makes me fit that much better into the present world. Eunice, don't you remember anything between being killed and waking up here?) T he inner voice was silent a moment. (Not really. There were dreams and I think you were in them. But there was one that does not seem like a dream; it seems as real as this room. But if I tell you, you'll think  am crazy.) (If so, it doesn't detract from your charm, dear.) (All right but don't laugh. Joan, while I was away, I was in this -- place. There was an old, old Man with a long white beard. He had a great big book. He looked at it, then He looked at me and said, 'Daughter, you've been a naughty girl. But not too naughty, so I'm going to give you a second chance.') (A dream, Eunice. Anthropomorphism, straight out of your childhood Sunday School.) (Maybe, Boss. But here I am and I do have a second chance.) (Yes, but God didn't give it to you. Eunice my own, I don't believe in God nor Devil.) (Well... you haven't been dead -- and  have. Truly I don't know what I believe; I guess I wasn't dead long enough to find out. But do you mind if we pray occasionally?) (Jesus H. Christ!) (Stop that, Joan! Or I'll use every one of those words you consider 'unladylike'. It's not much to ask.) (I'm henpecked. Okay. If it's a beautiful church, with good music, and the sermon isn't over ten minutes.) (Oh, I didn't mean in a church. Can't stand 'em. Filled with bad vibrations. I mean pray by ourselves, Joan. I'll teach you.) (Oh. All right. Now?) (No, I want to get these search orders in. You think about something else; I don't want centipede trouble -- think about Winnie all slickery with soapsuds.) (A pious thought. Much better than prayer.) (Dirty old man. How do you know -- I'll bet you've never prayed in your life.) (Oh, yes, I have, dearest -- but God had gone fishing.) (So think about Winnie.) She was busy for several minutes. Then she patted the machine affectionately and switched it off. (Well, did you?) (Did I what?) (Did you think about Winnie? Lecher.) (I took advantage of the unusual peace and quiet to contemplate the wonders of the universe.) (So?) (I thought about Winnie.) (I know you did; I was right with you. Joan, for a girl who is, in one sense at least, a virgin, you have an unusually low and vivid imagination.) (Aw, shucks. I'll bet you say that to all the girls.) (The stark truth, Joan sweet -- with your imagination I can hardly wait for you to start us on that 'actively female' career. In all the wrestling I've done I've never had a man -- or a girl -- grab me the way you were thinking about.) (Oh. Learned that one from a respectable housewife, clear back in my teens. A most charming lady.) (Hmm! Perhaps I was born too late for the real action.) (So I've been trying to tell you. Did you get those orders in?) (Certainly, Boss, when did I ever miss? Let's get back to our chair; our back is tired.) thirty feet back to her chair without remembering that she had kicked off her pumps to handle the lower controls of the stenodesk more easily; the rug simply felt good to her bare feet. Then she did notice as she sat down in the big easy chair and folded her legs in the awkward, elegant, and surprisingly comfortable lotus position. But it did not seem worth while to go get them. The door buzzer sounded. "It's me, Winnie." "Come in. dear." The nurse entered. "Mr. Salomon asked me to tell you that he will be in to see you in a few minutes. But he can't stay for dinner." "He'll stay. Come here and kiss me. What did you tell Cunningham?" "Dinner for two, in here, just as you said -- to be served when you rang. But Mr. Salomon seemed quite firm about leaving." "I still say he'll stay. But if he doesn't, you come eat dinner with me. Would you fetch my pumps? Over there on the floor beyond the piano." The nurse looked, fetched the pumps, stood over Joan Eunice and sighed. "Joan, I don't know what to do about you. You've been a bad girl again. Why didn't you ring?" "Don't scold me, dear. Here, sit on the stool and lean against my knees and talk. There. Now tell me -- By any chance were you ever a lady's maid before you took nurse's training?" "No. Why?" "You did such a fine job of taking care of me in the bath and getting me pretty. Well, it was just a thought. I don't suppose a nurse -- a professional woman -- would consider a job as a maid. No matter how high the salary. But Dr. Garcia is going to insist that I have a nurse after he leaves. I don't need a nurse and you know it. But dear Doctor will insist. I do need a maid; I won't be able to dress myself at first -- women's clothes are so different. Not to mention knowing nothing about makeup. Or buying women's clothes. What are you paid now, Winnie?" The nurse told her. "Goodness! No wonder they're always saying there's a shortage of nurses. I can't hire an in-house guard at that price. What would you think of staying on as my nurse -- but actually doing things for me that a maid would do and I don't know how to do -- at three times your present salary? With whatever you wish paid in cash so that you won't have to report it?" The redhead looked thoughtful. "How would you want me to dress, Joan?" "That's up to you. Your white nurse's uniform, if you prefer it -- since you'll be my nurse in Dr. Garcia's eyes. Or what you wish. There's a bedroom through that door where my valet used to sleep. With a nice bath -- and another room beyond it which we can redo as your living room. Redecorate all three rooms to suit your taste. Your private apartment." (Boss, what was that about not shooting ducks on water?) (Stuff it, Eunice. If she takes the bait, it's having to train her -- and then have her steal the jewelry and drop out about the time she's some use). (Oh, I see advantages. But you plaee Winnie one unlocked door away and she'll be in bed with you before you ean say 'Sappho.' You may not want men in our life -- but  do.) (Oh, nonsense! She's already thinking about the money. If she takes the job, she'll be more standoffish -- she'll start calling us 'Miss' again.) "Miss Joan? It'll really be my own apartment? I ean entertain?" "Of course, dear. Private. Oh, Cunningham's staff will clean and so forth, any service you want. Breakfast tray, whatever. Or never enter it if you prefer it that way." "It sounds heavenly. I'm sharing a room with two other girls... at a rent that's horrid beeause it's inside an enclave. Safe -- but I never have any privacy." "Winnie. Look at me, dear, and lay it on the line. The bed in there now is, I believe, a single. Would you like to have it replaced with a big, big double bed?" The girl blushed. "Uh, it would be nice." "So stop blushing. I won't know you have a visitor unless you tell me; that door is soundproof. Of course visitors have to be identified and checked for weapons, just as visitors to an enclave have to be -- but that simply means you must vouch for a visitor to my chief guard the first visit. But I won't know it unless you choose to tell me. The in-house staff all have visitors. But security is my chief guard's worry, not mine." "But he does have to show his ID?" "You still would have to vouch for him to Chief O'Neil but -- Hold the count down. Did you mean he would rather not show an ID? Is he married, or something?" Winnie blushed again, did not answer. Joan Eunice went on, "Nobody's business, dear. This is a private home, not a government compound. You vouch for him, that's enough. Chief O'Neil doesn't trust IDs; they're often faked. But he has a photographic eye. Are you going to stay with me? As nurse in residence, or lady's companion, or social secretary, or whatever you want?" "Lady's maid. If I'm to be your maid. Miss Joan, I'd rather that your staff knew it and no pretense. And dress as your maid. What sort of uniform? Traditional? Or Acapulco? Or something in between?" "Oh, not traditional, surely; you have such pretty legs. All-out Acapulco, if you like." Winnie looked pleased. "I might go all out. A girl gets tired of these white coveralls." (Joan! Tell her not to use an all-out Acapulco paint job. Bad for her skin.) "Suit yourself, dear. But don't use a lot of paint. Bad for your skin." "Oh, I know! I'm a real redhead, you probably noticed. I can't even sunbathe. I was thinking of a little black frill skirt with a white lace apron about the size of a saucer. Little perky maid's cap, white on a black ribbon. Cling-On cups, in black. Transparent? Or opaque?" "Whichever suits you, Winnie. High heels?" "Uh, translucent, I guess, like the panels in that nightie. High heels, certainly, or the effect is lost -- I can wear real stilts if I'm barefooted most of the time. Then just enough paint for accent. There are lovely decals that go on in no time and come right off with cold cream. Butterflies and flowers and things. Cheap, too. Everything I mentioned I can buy in disposables. I'll look like a proper lady's maid, yet not spend more time getting dressed than I do in putting on this smock and tights." "You'll look cute, dear. Going to dress up in a maid's outfit and model it for your friend?" Winnie started to blush again, then grinned. "I certainly am! And let him take it off me, too!" (Cheers!) (Eunice, you have a onetrack mind.) (You should know, dearie -- it's your mind.) announced Mr. Salomon, then left. The lawyer came toward Joan solemnly, took the hand she extended and bowed over it. "How are you feeling?" he asked. "Disappointed," Joan answered soberly. "Because my oldest and dearest friend hasn't time to dine with me my first day up. But physically I feel fine. Weak, but that's to be expected." "Sure you're not overdoing?" "I'm sure. My respiration and heartbeat are being telemetered -- if I weren't all right, someone would come in and order me to bed. Truly, I'm all right, Jake -- and I won't get strong unless I do stay out of bed. But how about you, old friend? I have been terribly worried." "Oh, I'm all right. Just made a fool of myself, Johann." "You did not make a fool of yourself... and I feel certain Eunice knows it, Jake." (Watch it. Boss!) (Pipe down.) "You could have paid her no finer tribute than those honest tears." Joan found her own tears starting; she encouraged them while ignoring them. "She was a sweet and gallant lady, Jake, and it touched me more than I can say to learn that you appreciated her wonderful qualities as much as I did. Jake -- please sit down, if only for a moment. There is something I must ask you." "Well... all right. Can't stay long." "Whistle that chair closer and face me. Uh, a glass of sherry? Doctor says I may have it -- and I find that I need it. That Spanish cocktail sherry, dry as your wit. Will you do me the honor of pouring for us?" Joan waited until the lawyer had filled their glasses and had seated himself. She raised her glass and at the same time raised her chest, letting those "wicked" panels do their best. "A toast, Jake -- no, don't get up. The same toast, Jake always the same toast from now on whenever you and I drink together... but silently." She took a sip and put her glass down. "Jake -- " "Yes... Johann?" " 'Joan' please -- I can't be 'Johann' any longer. Jake, you know that I never expected to live through any such operation? It was a -- device. A legal device." "Yes, Joha -- Yes, Joan, I knew. That's why I helped." "I knew. The most generous act of friendship I have ever known. What is it the Japanese name it? -- the friend who helps, when it is necessary to die. Never mind. Jake, look me in the eye. Do you know, deep in your heart, that I would rather be dead... than to have lived through it by this incredible circumstance? Be alive... at her expense? Do you know that, Jake? Or must I live still another life, hating myself?" Salomon raised his eyes, met hers firmly. "Yes -- Joan. I know it. It was no fault of yours... you must not hate yourself. Uh... Eunice wouldn't want you to!" "I know! Weep, dear Jake; don't hold back your tears -- see, I am not holding back mine. Just try not to go to pieces, or I will, too. Jake, each of us would happily have died rather than let this happen. I am as certain of it about you as I hope you are about me. I don't think I could stand it if you had not reassured me. Look at me -- a lovely body and young -- yet I am almost ninety-five years old and have not one friend left alive... but you." "You'll make more friends." "I wonder if I can. The span is great, perhaps too great. I feel as the Wandering Jew must have felt, alive beyond his allotted time. His name -- Aha -- something. My memory is not as good as this young body. But I can't forget one question which I must ask. Jake, is there any possibility that Eunice's husband had something to do with her death? That prize I put up, that blood money -- did it tempt himT' base. I know!) (Sorry, beloved, more sorry than I can say. But I must have proof.) "Jake? Did I entice a murder!" T he lawyer shook his head. "I'm astounded. But of course you don't know the circumstances. You enticed nothing. I wrote that offer most carefully. Were there any guilt I would share it. There was none." "How do you know!" (Drop it. Boss. Please!) "Mr. Branca was in Philadelphia, visiting his mother." (You see. Boss?) "I had to find him to get the post-death ratification. Took three days, while both of you were kept ready for surgery. Joe Branca didn't know she was dead. Hell of a job even to find him. Three long days." "Three days. Why wasn't I told?" "And waste Eunice's death? Are you crazy? You were unconscious; Garcia put you under as soon as I notified him that a body was going to be ready. Then that dreadful wait. I need your forgiveness, too, for -- Joan -- no, 'Johann!' I hated you... for being alive when she was dead. But I pushed on -- for her sake. Oh, I got over it, it was a sick hate. I knew better." "Do you hate me now?" "Eh?" Salomon looked at her, in sorrow. "No. You are not only my old friend, who has always been honest and decent under his crusty exterior -- whose virtues outweighed his faults." Salomon managed to smile. "Though sometimes just barely. But also you are the only tie I have left to her." "Yes. You may find me better tempered now, Jake. It's easier to smile, easier to be patient, than it was in that old wreck of a body I had. But, Jake, about Joe Branca. All right, he was in Philadelphia. But could he have arranged it?" "No." "You're certain?" "Certain. Joha -- Joan, it's that fear that it might have started a chain of events. When they located Joe Branca, I had to jet there and get that piece of paper. He was dazed. Couldn't believe it. But accepted the fact. But not the money. I couldn't get him to sign the post-death authorization without first preparing another document, waiving the money. The escrow trustee -- Chase Manhattan -- was instructed by Joe to pay it to the Rare Blood Club -- his idea -- as a memorial to Eunice Evans Branca." (Oh, Boss! Tm crying.) (We all are.) (But, Boss -- Joe must be starving.) (We'll take care of it.) She sighed. "I'll be damned." "Perhaps. And perhaps myself. But I don't think Joe Branca will be. He's an unworldly man -- Joan. From a slum family. A flower in the muck. I couldn't even get him to accept a lesser sum. He insisted on paying for witnessing and notarizing his mark, and the tax stamp on the assignment -- and it took almost every dime he could dig up. He just shook his head and said, 'Broke don't scare me.' " "Jake, we must take care of him." "I don't think you can, Joan. In his own odd way he is as proud as she was. But I did one thing. In searching for him I had to get a court order to open their studio indispensable it turned out, as an old letter from his mother gave us the clue that located him. But I learned that the rent was almost due... the corporation's rent agent wanted to know how soon the lease was going to lapse -- he assumed that, with her dead, the rent would not be paid. So I covered the matter for the moment, then when I got back, I bought the lease. As long as Joe chooses to stay, he won't be asked for rent. Then I checked around and located her bank account and arranged with a friendly judge to let me guarantee the matter and had it assigned to Joe without bothering him with legal formalities. The little dear was smart about money a nice sum, enough to keep him eating a couple of years I think." (All gone in a couple of months,  think. Boss, Joe doesn't understand money. A bank account isn't real to him.) (Don't worry, darling, Jake and I will handle it.) She sighed. "I feel reassured, Jake. But distressed about her husband. We must look into it. If he's that unworldly, then there must be some way to subsidize him without his knowing it." "All right, Joan, we will try. But Joe Branca taught me -- at my age that there are things money cannot buy. Not if the prospective seller is indifferent to money." "Will you have more sherry? And may I have another drop? If you can't stay, I think I'll ask to be put to bed and right to sleep. Skip dinner." "Oh, but you must eat, Joan. For your strength. Look, if I stay, will you eat?" She gave him Eunice's best suncoming-up smile. "Yes! Yes, Jake dear! Thank you." D inner was informal, service only by Cunningham and two assistants. Joan did her best to simulate a charming, gracious hostess -- while trying not to appear greedy; everything tasted so wonderful But she waited until coffee had been served and Jake had refused a perfecto and accepted a glass of port, and she then could say, "Thank you, Cunningham, that will be all," before returning to personal matters. Once they were alone she said, "Jake, when will I be up for a competency hearing?" 'Eh'; Any time you feel well enough. Are you in a hurry?" "No. I would be utterly content to be your ward the rest of my life." Her lawyer smiled slightly. "Joan, by the actuarial tables you now have a life expectancy of about sixty years; mine is more like ten or twelve." "Well...that's hard to answer. But will you go on as before as my de facto manager? Or am I asking too much?" Salomon studied his glass. "Joan...once the court dissolves this guardian-and-ward relationship, there is no reason why you should not manage your affairs." (Joan! Change the subject; he's trying to leave us!) (So I know! Keep quiet!) (Tell him your middle name!) "Jake. Jake dear... look at me. Look hard and keep on looking. That's better. Jake -- is it that you would rather not see me...as I am now?" The lawyer said nothing. She went on, "Isn't it better to get used to what .s...than to run away from it? Wouldn't she -- Eunice -- want you to stay?" (Keep slugging, Sis -- he wants to stay.) "It isn't that simple...Joan." "Nothing ever is. But I don't thing you can run away from it any more than I can -- for I won't stop being what I amher body, my mindand you will always know it. All you accomplish by leaving is to deprive me of my one friend and the only man on earth I trust utterly. What does it take to change my name?" "Eh?" "Just what I said. I changed my surname from 'Schmidt' to 'Smith' when I enlisted on December eighth, nineteen forty-one, simply by spelling it that way to a recruiting sergeant. No one has bothered me about it since. This time perhaps it must be formal, considering the thousands of places where my signature appears. It is technically a sex-change case, is it not? A court takes judicial notice, or some such, and it's made a matter of record?" Salomon slipped into his professional persona and relaxed. "Yes, of course; I had not thought about that aspect too many other details on my mind. Joan, your earlier name change was legal -- although informal -- because any person is free to call himself by any name, without permission of a court, as long as there is no criminal intent -- to defraud, deceive, evade responsibility, avoid taxes, whatever. You can call yourself Joan -- or Johann -- or Miniver Cheever -- and that is your name, as long as your purpose is innocent. And pronounce as you like. Knew of a case once of a man who spelled his name Zaustinski and pronounced it Jones and went to the trouble of publishing the odd pronunciation as a legal notice -- although he did not have to; a name may be pronounced in any fashion its owner chooses." "Why did he do it, Jake?" "His grandmother's will required him to change his name in order to inherit -- but did not specify how he must pronounce it. Joan, in your case a formal change of name is advisable, but it might be best to wait until you are no longer my ward. But de facto your new name is already what you say it is." "Then my name is now -- Joan Eunice Smith." glass of port. He made quite a busyness of mopping it up. Joan said, "Jake, let it be, no importance. I did not mean to shock you. But don't you see the necessity? It's a tribute to her, a public acknowledgment of my debt to her. Since I can never pay it, I want to publish it, place it on the wall for all to see, like a Chinese man's debt to his tong. Besides that, ninety-five percent of me is Eunice...and only five percent is old Johann now named Joan and even that fraction no one can see, only surgeons have seen it. Lastly but by no means least -- Jake dear, look at me -- if you ever forget that fraction and call me Eunice, it won't matter; it's my name. And if you intentionally call me 'Eunice,' it will matter, for I shall be pleased and flattered. And any time it suits you to call me 'Joan Eunice,' it will make me happy, as I will be certain you have done it intentionally -- and accepted me as I am." "Very well...Joan Eunice." She smiled. "Thank you. Jake. I feel happier than I have felt since I first knew. I hope you do." "Um. Yes, I think so. It's a good chance -- Joan Eunice." "Did you get wine on your clothes? If so, let Cunningham see to it. Jake, is there any reason for you to go clear out to Safe Harbor tonight? I'm sure Cunningham can find you clean socks or whatever." "Goodness, Joan -- Joan Eunice -- I've been here two nights already." "Do you think three will wear out your welcome? You can't wear it out." "And the drive isn't that far, as I placed my house for sale with the enclave trustees months ago. I have rooms at the Gibraltar Club now. Good service, central location, none of the fiddin' worries of a householder." "I see your point. Hmm, must remember to resign from the Gib myself." She smiled. "They'll never let me past the ladies' lounge -- now." The lawyer said dryly, "I took the liberty of withdrawing you from membership shortly after I became your guardian -- Joan Eunice." She laughed in delight. "And me a founding member! This is delicious -- souls and honks and thirds all welcome...but females are second-class citizens. Jake, dear. I'm going to have to get used to a lot of things." "I suppose so -- Joan Eunice." "So I'll need you more than ever. Where are you sleeping?" "The Brown room." "Cunningham must be slipping. He should have put you in the Green suite." "Well... the Green suite has been used for hospital equipment and supplies. I authorized it." "Then you can just unauthorize it as that is your suite. They can store than stuff somewhere else. Or remove it, as little of it will be needed from now on." "Hedrick had most of it removed the middle of the day." "All right, you stay in the Brown room tonight, then tomorrow Cunningham can get the Green suite in shape for you." "Joan Eunice, what leads you to think I'm moving in here? I'm not." "I didn't say you were. I said that the Green suite is yours. Whether you stay a night or a year. Yours without invitation, yours to come and go without bothering to say hello or goodbye. Although I hope it will suit you to say hello to me frequently. Is Hubert, my former valet, still around?" "Yes. He's tended me the last two nights." "From now on he'll tend the Green suite and take care of you whenever you honor us with your presence. Jake, you had better move some clothes here." "Damn it -- Pardon me, Joan Eunice." "For saying 'Damn it'? It's a strange day when my oldest friend must curb his language in my presence. Jake, I've heard you use language that would blister paint at forty yards -- and at me, not merely in my presence." "True. But I must now remember that you are a lady, Joan Eunice." "Please yourself. I'm going to have more trouble learning to be a lady than you will have in remembering that I am supposed to be one. If you slip, ignore itfor you know that I never took a back seat to any muleskinner in other days. You were saying?" "Well, I was saying, 'Damn it, we must remember your reputation' Joan Eunice." "My whaP. My reputation as a womarp. I doubt if I have one -- other than as a sideshow freak. Doesn't worry me." "You're not in the news, Joan Eunice, since shortly after the operation. Oh, you will be again when we go into court...and perhaps sooner, when someone in your household staff or Dr. Hedrick's staff, spills the fact of your recovery." "So I'll be a sideshow freak again and who cares? A nine-day wonder lasts only a couple of days now; they wear out faster than they did when I was a kid. Jake, I haven't worried about what anyone said about me for over half a century. The image our P.R. men built up was for the Company, not for me personally. As for Mrs. Grundy -- I think she's dead. The present generation does not care about her opinion -- a change for the better in a world otherwise deteriorating. I doubt if Eunice ever heard of Mrs. Grundy." (Sure have. Boss. My fourth-grade teacher. Used to shack with the viceprincipal until his wife found out. We kids giggled over itbut you would have liked her...you dirty old darling. Keep working on Jake, deartime to back away closer.) (Who's driving this car?) (I am.) fully, "I think you are right about this younger generation, Joan Eunice. Only people my age and older give such matters a thought. But you know that I should not live under your roof now. And so do I." "Jake. I am not trying to force you. Nor am I trying to compromise you "Eh? Me"! Vs your reputation I was thinking of. With your servants, at least." (Why, the old hypocrite. Ask him about the time he crowded me into a cloak closet with Cunningham almost breathing down our necks. Go on, I dare you. Oh, he's a one, that one courage under fire.) "Jake, that is sweet of you but I don't give a triple damn how my servants gossip in the kitchen. But I am able to protect you from gossip, sir. I have acquired the most conventional of Victorian chaperonage -- a respectable lady's maid. She'll sleep just through that door, where Hubert used to sleep. If it frets you, she can always be present when you and I are together." (Hey, what is this? Trying to get Winnie into the act? She might go for it -- Jake won't. Watch it, dear.) (Quit kibitzing, Eunice.) The lawyer raised his brows. "You've hired a maid already? Surprising. Though you never were one to dilly-dally. Or did you shift around part of your in-house staff?" "Some of both, Jake. I anticipated that Dr. Garcia will insist on my having a trained nurse...so I persuaded one of the nurses to stay on, in both capacities. Winnie. You've seen her, the little redhead." "Possibly I have." ('Possibly' he says. All you men are hypocrites. If he hasn't patted her butt, he's thought about it.) "I'm lucky to get her. Intelligent. Educated. Able to teach me things I must know and, being a nurse, used to caring for people even more than a maid does. I used the usual argument -- money -- but I was careful to respect her professional pride; she'll still be my nurse, she'll lady's-maid me as a friendly favor. I think she may be in bed. But she would get up and chaperone us if asked. Shall I send for her?" "What? Oh, don't be silly, Joan Eunice. You're making a mountain of a mole hill." "It seemed to me that you were, Jake. I do feel defenseless as a woman...even though I was far more vulnerable as a sick old man than I am now in this strong young body. But I feel safe with you present -- and not at all safe when you are away. Jake, I can't urge you to live here...but can't you see what a favor it would be to me? As well as -- How many rooms do you have at the Gib?" "Two. Adequate for my needs." "The rooms there aren't large...whereas the living room of the Green suite is as large as this room. We could cut a door from it into the upstairs library and it could be your study. Move anything into it you need for my affairs or your own -- plenty of room for files or books. Jake, I don't need this big mausoleum any more than you needed your house. But if I tried to sell it, I couldn't get ten percent of what it cost; I built it during the worst of the Riot Years and the cost doesn't show, it's a prettied-up fortress, stronger than police barracks. Well, we may have such years again, I may yet be glad I spared no expense. In the meantime it's big and safe and comfortable, and you might as well use it. When you wish, I mean, especially when you work on my affairs." "Well, I have been working on some of your affairs here in the house. Uh, Joan Eunice, as your guardian, I had to take over management of your household." "Hasn't Cunningham saved you from such picayune worries? I must speak to him." "Well...yes, he has and I've let him go on as before; I've made no changes. But I have had to look over the household books and authorize charges and confound it, they're stealing you blind. Cunningham especially." "Good!" "What's good about it?" "Jake, you told me that it was impossible to spend my income. If my butler is black-marketing twothirds of what he buys for me and pocketing the proceeds -- and he always hasthen he's anxious to keep his job. Which means that he has to please me. Jake, can you think of a cheaper way to buy the nearest thing to loyalty that can be bought? Let him steal. Do not bind the mouths of the kine who tread the grain." "Bad precedent. Corrupts the country." "The country is corrupt. But 'it is the only game in town;' we have no choice. The problem is always how to live in a decadent society. Jake, I want you to live here. I hope you will live here. It will make me feel happy and safe for you to be under the same roof. But don't worry about my reputationand Winnie is here to protect yours. Most certainly don't think about such trivia as household expenses; just close your eyes and sign. But don't hesitate to chew out Cunningham if the service is less than perfect; that's the price he must pay for the privilege of swindling me. By the way, my chief guard steals, too; I think he has a fifty-fifty split with Cunningham. I've never tried to find out the arrangement; it would embarrass them. nice, for a young -- and beautiful woman, you sound remarkably like a cynical old man I used to know." "Do I, Jake dear? I must learn not to sound that way. I must now leave the 'cynical old man' things to you and try to behave like a lady. If I can. But please don't disrupt a smooth household by trying to reform it -- or it will wind up like a reform administration: less efficient and still more expensive. Didn't your servants steal from you?" The lawyer looked sheepish. "Well...yes. But I had the best cook in Safe Harbor enclave. If I had fired her, I might have wound up with one just as expensive -- who put sugar in gravy. I think I was groused that they were stealing from you -- when you were helpless. But I didn't want to hamper with your household while there was any chance that you might recover. Wanted to hand it back as it was. And I have. Or shall." "Thank you, Jake. At the moment, while I may not yet be a lady, I feel not at all like a cynical old man. I find that I feel like a woman who has been ill and is not yet fully recovered. I had best go to bed. Will you help me?" "Uh, I'll call the nurse." "Jake, Jake -- this is the body I have; we must quit being jumpy about it. Here, lend me your arm. I can stand if you'll help me...and walk to the bed it you'll let me lean on you." Salomon gave up, offered her both hands to help her out of the chair, steadied her with his arm to the bed. Joan Eunice got into it quickly, slid her negligee off as she slid under the sheet. "Thank you, .lake." "My pleasure Joan Euniee." "Will you have breakfast with me? Or lunch if you want to sleep late?" "Uh...lunch." "I'm looking forward to it." She put out her hand. He took it, bowed over it hesitated only slightly and kissed it firmly. Joan Eunice kept his hand and pulled. "Come closer, Jake dear." .She reached up, took his face between her palms. "You loved her." "Yes." "I loved her." "I know." "Say my name. My new name." "JoanJoan Eunice." "Thank you, Jake." Unhurriedly, she pulled his face down, kissed him softly on the lips. "Good night, dear friend." "Good night Joan Eunice." He left quickly. (Joan you bitch, you're pushing him too hard.) (I am notl) (The hell you aren't. Eor a second I thought you were going to drag him right into bed.) (Ridiculous!) (And you're pushing yourself too hard, too.) (Eunice, quit crabbing. I could have backed out up to the last split second. I found that I did not mind it. After all, there are many cultures in which men kiss men, as a gesture of friendship.) (In case you haven't noticed, you are no longer a man -- you're a mixed-up chiek.) (I've noticed. Look, snoopy, it was a necessary symbol. I had to show Jake that he could touch me. even kiss me good-night...and not have it be tragic. And it wasn't. Reminded me of my father kissing me goodnight...which he did until I was a big boy.) (Well...perhaps Jake is going to settle for being fatherly. But don't count on it Joan. Let me warn you. Sis Jake can kiss much better than that. He can kiss so well that your insides melt down, starting at your belly button and spreading in all directions.) (.A possibility. A remote one. Now will you shut up and let us sleep? I really am tired.) (Love me. Boss?) O've never stopped loving you dear and never will.) (Me. too and wish I could kiss you goodnight. Sleep, Boss everything's going to be all right.) Before she could get to sleep, Winifred came in. in robe and slippers. "Miss Joan?" she said softly. "Yes, dear? Put the Door lights on." "Mr. Salomon said that you had gone to bed "And you look as if you had. Did he wake you?" "Oh. no. I was chatting with Mrs. Sloan; she's on watch. But Dr. Garcia left word that your bed was to be all the way down and I see that it isn't. How do I put it down?" "I do it myself, right from the bed down, like thator back up, like that. I wasn't asleep yet. It's all right. I'll put it all the way down before you leave...and you can tell Doctor that I was a good girl." "Line! You can have this capsule if you want it. You don't have to take it, Mrs. Sloan says that Doctor says." "Ell take it; I want to go right to sleep. If you'll hand me the water there...and kiss me goodnight. If you won't, I'll sulk and ring for Mrs. Sloan and ask her to kiss me goodnight." The little nurse grinned. "I'll force myself." Winifred left about sixty seconds later. (Well, Eunice? How did that one stack up?) (Quite well, butch. Say eighty percent as well as Jake can do.) (You're teasing.) (You'll find out. Winnie is sweet -- but Jake has had years more practice. I'm not chucking asparagus at Winnie. I thought you were going to drag her right in with us.) (With Mrs. Sloan outside and watching our heart rate? What do you think I am? A fool?) (Yes.) (Oh, go to sleep!) Paris and in Montevideo, continued as before. Fighting continued on a token basis and the dead did not complain. Harvard's new president was dismissed by the student government, which then adjourned without appointing a sucnounced a plan to increase the water content of San Francisco Bay to #; the Rivers  Harbors jurisdiction. In Alma Ata a Morale Corps sergeant gave birth to a healthy two-headed boy by Caesarean section; it was watched world-wide and on Luna, via satellite, to a specially arranged chorus of the Thoughts of Chairman Lu. der Budget Executive Order (Emergency) of '#, announced an additional temporary surtax of #. In Miami Miss Universe (Miss Ghana -- #-#-#), only speaking through her press secretary  interpreter, revealed that she intended to be the first starship commander and had been studying neoEinsteinian ballistics under hypnosis for two years. The General Secretary of the People's Fraternal Society of Cosmonauts, AstroUniverse's ability to do simple arithmetic with her shoes on. Madam President of the Federated Women's Clubs of the World stated that the Honorable Secretary was a counterrevolutionary rat-fink and a typical example of male arrogance. In Los Angeles smog deaths were down # under emergency pollution-abatement measures and a brisk west wind. In a big, ugly, ornate, old house Miss Joan Eunice Smith sat in lotus on a mat in her dressing room near a large mirror and facing her nurse-companion-maid, also in lotus. "Comfortable, Winnie dear?" "Very." "I think you're even more limber than I am. All right, let's get into the mood for exercise. You start it." "All right. But Miss Joan? What does it meanl Oh, I like it; it's very relaxing. But what jewel in what lotus, and whyT' "It means nothing. And everything. If you must have words, it means peace and love and understanding and anything that you think of as good. But it's not for thinking, dear; it's for being. Let yourself be open to it, don't think. Don't even try not to think. Be." "All right." "Start us. Remember the breathing. I'll get in step." "Om Mani Padme Hum." (Om Mani Padme Hum. See that aura round her. Boss? She must have had quite a night.) (Shut up, Eunice; these prayers were your idea.) "Om Mani Padme Hum." "Om Mani Padme Hum." (Om Mani Padme Hum) "Om Mani Padme Hum." "Om Mani..." (That's enough, Joan.) (So short, beloved? Clock says only twenty minutes.) (I use a different clock. We're warm all through, we're ready. Winnie is more than ready; you'll have to call her back.) "Om Mani Padme Hum. Winifred. Winnie darling, hear me. The sun is rising and so must we." The little redhead was still perfectly in lotus, soles of her feet turned upwards on her thighs, hands in her lap, palms upward. She was still intoning, with her breathing paced exactly with her prayers. But her eyes had turned up; only the whites showed. "Come back, Winnie. Time." The girl's eyes turned down to normal, she looked puzzled, then smiled. "Already? Seems like only a moment. I must have fallen asleep." "Happens. Are you ready? Warm and loose and your muscles soft as cotton?" "Uh... yes, I am." "Then let's try some singles." Joan Eunice flowed upward from the mat like a flower unfolding and was standing. "You criticize me and I'll criticize you. Then we can have companion exercises for dessert." Joan looked at herself in the long glass. "I think my belly is firmer every day. I keep telling myself." "It's perfect and you know it." The redhead got up more slowly, caught herself in a yawn. "Still sleepy, dear? No pleasant dreams last night?" The girl barely blushed, then shrugged and smiled. "Pleasant all right but not enough hours. I hope we didn't disturb you." "Didn't hear a sound. Wouldn't have guessed if you hadn't told me when you came in to kiss me goodnight. Dear, if you're short on sleep, maybe you'd rather just criticize." "Oh, no, I'm getting more out of our exercises than you are -- don't want to miss a day. But -- yes. I'm short on sleep. Paul -- Oh, dear! But I didn't say his last name." "Didn't hear you, I was rubbing my ears." "Fibber. He didn't leave until half past two. So I did lose sleep. Not that I minded!" "I'm sure you didn't. Winnie dear, I did not mean to snoop. Oh, normal curiosity -- being a virgin myself." The nurse looked startled, said, "But -- " and shut up. Joan Eunice smiled. "Sho', sho', hon, I know what that 'But' means. Mrs. Branca was married...and Johann Smith was married four times not to mention jumping out of windows. But Joan Eunice is a virgin -- dig me, doll baby?" "Well, looked at that way -- " "Only way I can look at it. So I'm curious as a Girl Scout. But telling me would still leave me knowing nothing, even if you wanted to tell, which I'm sure you don't. Some day -- no hurry -- I suppose I'll find out for myself. So don't you dare blush again and let's get on with our exercises. I'll run through the Tortoise variations and you push me if I need it." A fter an hour of twisting and stretching and posing Joan Eunice said, "Enough. Much more and we'd be sweating instead of glowing. Ready for gruesome twosomes?" The high note of the outer door  sounded in the bath-dressingroom. "Damn," said Joan. "I don't mean a ladylike 'darn.' Damn. Into your tights, dear, and I'll drop your smock over your head. Tell 'em 'No ice today.' " "Right away." Dressed in seconds, the girl left. (Mow'd we look today, Eunice? Tits beginning to suit you?) (We're more than halfway there, Joan; in another week you can cut the time down.) (Not anxious to; it's the most fun of the day...except when our lord and guardian deigns to dine with us. Tell me, hon -- have you been fretting about those negative reports?) (No, you have been fretting; they were what I expected. Nobody knows how memory works except that everyone is sure he knows and thinks all the others are fools.) (I've been thinking about those flatworms. If you can chop up a trained flatworm and feed it to another flatworm and then the second one seems to remember what the first one learned, then -- ) (Boss! I keep telling you, I am not a flatworm! I told you a long time ago that the body remembers and -- let's table it; here comes the fuzz.) "Miss Joan, it's Dr. Garcia and Mr. Salomon." "Oh. Well, I'm not going to dress; we've still to finish. Grab me a negligee -- not that plate-glass job. The London Fog is suitable, don't you think?" i "Well, looked at that way -- " "Only way I can look at it. So I'm curious as a Girl Scout. But telling me would still leave me knowing nothing, even if you wanted to tell, which I'm sure you don't. Some day -- no hurry -- I suppose I'll find out for myself. So don't you dare blush again and let's get on with our exercises. I'll run through the Tortoise variations and you push me if I need it." A fter an hour of twisting and stretching and posing Joan Eunice said, "Enough. Much more and we'd be sweating instead of glowing. Ready for gruesome twosomes?" The high note of the outer door sounded in the bath-dressingroom. "Damn," said Joan. "I don't mean a ladylike 'darn.' Damn. Into your tights, dear, and I'll drop your smock over your head. Tell 'em 'No ice today.' " "Right away." Dressed in seconds, the girl left. (Mow'd we look today, Eunice? Tits beginning to suit you?) (We're I more than halfway there, Joan; in feed it to another flatworm and another week you can cut the time then the second one seems to redown.) (Not anxious to; it's the member what the first one learned, most fun of the day...except when then -- ) (Boss! I keep telling you, our lord and guardian deigns to I am not a flatworm! I told you a dine with us. Tell me, hon -- have long time ago that the body reyou been fretting about those negmembers and -- let's table it; here ative reports?) (No, you have been comes the fuzz.) fretting; they were what I expected. "Miss Joan, it's Dr. Garcia and Nobody knows how memory Mr. Salomon." works except that everyone is sure "Oh. Well, I'm not going to he knows and thinks all the others dress; we've still to finish. Grab me are fools.) (I've been thinking a negligee -- not that plate-glass about those flatworms. If you can job. The London Fog is suitable, chop up a trained flatworm and don't you think?" "I guess. Makes you look only half naked instead of bare." "Who taught me to dress that way, winsome Winnie?" (I did.) (Sure, Eunice -- but she thinks she bosses me. I'm her good baby who always does what Mama says... until we get dear Doctor out of our hair.) "Please tell the gentlemen that I will be right out." Miss Smith stopped to apply lipstick, decided that her face could get along with no other renewals, took a brush-comb and teased her too-short locks into fluffiness, stepped into stilt-high mules, put on the negligee and looked at herself in the long glass. She decided that the selective opacity of the robe was just right -- except that the upper part was a little too modest. So she delayed long enough to apply lipstick to areolae. Now satisfied with her appearance -- (Boss, we look like a highpriced pooka.) (Very high-priced, I hope. Were you criticizing?) (Not at all, I was applauding.) -- she went out into her boudoir. "Good morning. Doctor. Hi, Jake dear. Won't you sit down? Coffee? Or we can find some Old Kentucky Rat Poison, bottled in the barn." "Coffee," agreed Salomon. "You look charming, my dear." "Snake charming. I've been exercising and smell like a horse." "Not more than a small pony. I'll turn up the ventilation. Joan Eunice, Dr. Garcia wants to check you over." "Really? What's wrong? I feel fine. Aside from these cold prison bars all around me and my head on a pillow stone." "Dr. Garcia thinks we can do something about those cold prison bars. Joan Eunice, we agreed that it was not smart to go into court until you were discharged as well in all respects. He thinks it may be possible, now." "Oh. Oh How about that platoon of psychiatrists?" "We'll have them. We may never need them. But we'll be ready to offset their expert witnesses. You will have to put up with long and searching interviews; our own experts must go into court prepared." (Prepared to justify their fancy fees. Don't worry. Boss.; I'll hide under a rock whenever a shrink is around.) "That's okay. I'm delighted that Dr. Garcia thinks I'm well. Shall we step into my dressing room. Doctor? Come along, Winnie. Jake, the Wall Street Journal is over there." Once she was alone with her doctor and nurse Miss Smith said, "Well, Doctor? Shall I stretch out on the massage table?" "No, this examination is pro forma, to allow me to log that I gave you a physical on the day I discharged you. I'll listen with a stethoscope and make you say 'Ah -- 'things like that. If you'll sit down at your dressing table and drop the top of your robe, please." "Yes, sir." S HE kept quiet while he passed the stethoscope here and there, coughed when she was told to, inhaled sharply and sighed noisily as directed. Once she said, "Wups! Sorry, I'm ticklish," and asked, "What does that tell you?" "Just palpating for lumps. Again, pro forma -- although it's been some time since this was done." (Enjoying it, kiddo?) (Maybe you are, Eunice; I'm not. I'd rather be approached more romantic-like.) (Don't kid your grandmother; you enjoy it.)  The doctor stepped back and looked at her thoughtfully. Joan Eunice said, "Anything more, sir? G-Y-N?" "Not unless you ask for it. Trouble?" "Not a bit. I feel healthy enough to whup a grizzly bear." "And you check out that healthy, too. Nevertheless your case worries me." "Why, Doctor?" "Because your case is unique. I know almost as little about it as you do. Joan, when you left this house -- as Mr. Smith -- I never expected to see you alive again. When you were brought back, I did not expect you to regain consciousness. When you regained consciousness, I felt sorry for you...as I never expected you to be other than paralyzed from the neck down. Yet here you are, well and healthy. Apparently." "Why only 'apparently,' Doctor?" "I don't know. We know little enough about any transplant -- and nothing about a brain transplant other than what we have learned from you. Joan, for the past two weeks there has been no reason -- other than caution -- why you needed more supervision than any other young woman in good health. Say Winifred here, for example." He shrugged. "Of the two you seem to be somewhat more ruggedly healthy than she is. Nevertheless I would bet that Winifred, barring accidents, will live out her normal span...whereas you don't fit any curve; you're unique. Please, I'm not trying to frighten you, but only a fool makes predictions based on ignorance; I am not that sort of fool." "Doctor," she answered calmly, "you're saying that this body could reject the brain -- or vice versa, it's the same thing. Or that I could drop dead, heart failure, for no defined reason. I know it; I read a great deal on transplants, while I was still Johann Smith. I am not afraid. If it happens -- well. I've had a wonderful vacation from old age, with its pain and boredom." She smiled happily. "It's been like dying and going to heaven -- and even a few weeks of heaven can be eternity." "I'm glad you accept it so philosophically." "Not 'philosophically,' Doctor. With wonder and joy and reaching out greedily for every golden second!" "Well... I'm pleased that Winifred is going to stay with you and I hope that you will keep her a long time -- " "As long as she will stay! Always, I hope." " -- because, otherwise, I would worry. But Winnie can do in an emergency anything I could do and she'll have everything here with which to do it -- and she knows and I want you to know that I will get here fast if she sends for me. All right, my dear, let's get that transmitter off you; you won't be monitored any longer. Nurse. Rubbing alcohol, and cotton." "Yes, Doctor." Winifred went past the massage table, reached into a cupboard. Dr. Garcia detached the tiny transmitter. ".Slight erythema, and a faint circle of mechanical dermatitis. With your amazing repair factor I'm betting you won't be able to find where it's been by tomorrow. But I'm going to miss my morning movie." "Sir?" "I don't suppose anyone has told you but I have watched the monitors every morning, while you exercised...waiting for your heart to pound. Or your respiration to warn me. Nothing. Never anything abnormal, I mean; I could tell that you were exercising. Very mild exercise, I concluded. "Why, I suppose so. Yoga." "Well! I would not class yoga as mild. If we mean the same thing." "I meant that yoga isn't a hundred-yard dash, or weight lifting. But I well, both of ushave been doing the classic poses. Except the headstands; I'm not foolish, I know I have a Sears-Roebuck skull." "I wouldn't have let her. Doctor! But she never tried one; truly she didn't." "Doctor, I haven't been building muscles for show; I am simply trying to get perfect control over my new -- wonderful body. Here, let me show you." gee fall, stood on the floor six inches from the exercise mat -- shifted her weight onto her left foot, brought her right leg up behind her in perfect extension while she leaned slowly forward...deep...deeper...until she clasped her left ankle with both hands and pressed her cheek against her shin, with her right leg arrow straight above her in a perfect split. She held it for three controlled breaths, then dropped her hands flat to the floor, slowly lifted her left leg, balancing it against the right, until she was holding a hand stand, legs together, back arched, toes pointed. Again slowly she let her limbs sink like drooping petals until they touched the mat let the Arch sink into the Wheel, melted still farther into the Diamond pose, knees and elbows touching mat and floor -- held it -- let it roll slowly forward into Lotus. "Om Mani Padme Hum." (Om Mani Padme Hum. Pick up your check at the gate, girl; we won't need to shoot this scene over.) (Thanks, Eunice. But I had a good guru. Guru.) (De nada. Chela.) Dr. Garcia was applauding. "Terrific! Unbelievable. Like everything else about this case. Winnie! Can you do that?" Joan flowed upward, was standing. "Sure she can! Skin 'em off, dear, and show Doctor." The nurse blushed deeply. "No, I can't Don't believe her. Doctor; I'm just learning." "Oh, fuff. I have to steady her only a little. Come back in two weeks. Doctor, and she'll do it by herself. It's not hard -- just takes angleworms in your ancestry." "Which you seem to have. But, if Winnie didn't teach you, where did you learn it, Joan?" (Oh, oh! Watch it. Boss he smells a mouse.) "How old are you. Doctor?" "Eh? Thirty. seven." "I learned it about forty years before you were born. But didn't have time to keep it up," she went on. "Then for many years didn't have the physique even to try. But it all came back so easily that I am forced to assume that Mrs. Branca was better at it than I was even as a limber kid." (Let's see him check that sweetheart.) (Never make a lie too complicated. Boss.) (Look, infant, I was lying with a straight face when your grandmother was in rompers. Erase and correct your great grandmother.) "Well...I'm going to write it up as part of your final physical -- if I can figure out how to describe it. Your robe, Joan?" "Thank you." She took it and held it, instead of presenting her back for him to put it on her. "Doctor, Mr. Salomon will be settling your fees and expenses. But, to show my great appreciation, I want to add something." He shook his head. "A doctor should not accept more than his fee... and mine are high." "Nevertheless I want to." She dropped the robe. "Winnie, turn your back, dear." She went straight into his startled arms, put up her face to be kissed. He hesitated about one heartbeat, then put his arms around her and kissed her. Joan sighed softly, her lips came open, and she flowed more closely against him. (Don't faint! Let's not miss any of this.) (Don't bother me, Eunice; I'm husy) The Doctor broke from it, caught his breath and looked at her soberly. Then he reached down, recovered her robe and held it. Joan let him put it on her, then said, "Thank you. Doctor." She turned and smiled. "Um. I think I can honestly report that you are in excellent physical condition. Mr. Salomon is waiting." "Please tell him I'll be out in a moment." Joan waited until the door closed. Then she went into Winifred's arms and giggled against her shoulder. "Winnie, did you turn your back? Didn't you peek a little? I hope." "I turned my back. But I had a full view in the mirror. Whew" "Whew twice. So that's what it feels like. Honey, I don't feel nearly so virginal now." "Is he good? It looked like it." "I don't know. I have no way to judge. Dear darling Jake kisses me; you've seen him -- but Just uncle sort of pecks. And you kiss me -- and yours aren't pecks. But you're a girl and smaller than I am. Doctor is the first man who has really kissed me...and it made me feel so little and helpless that I darn near dragged him down onto the mat. You've never kissed him?" "Himl Joan honey, if I told any of the nurses about this, I would not be believed. Dr. Garcia doesn't even pat bottoms; he just growls." "He patted my bottom. I think he did. Things were fuzzy right then." "I know he did. I saw it and didn't believe it. Joan? You wouldn't have made me skin down. Would you?" "Why not? I was." "Yes, but you're a patient. I'm a nurse, I'm supposed to be a robot and a chaperon." "Only we know you're not." "Well...anyhow I can't do that one; it's much too hard." "I told him to come back in two weeks and you'd be able to. Shall I remind him?" "Oh, Joan! You're teasing me again." The redhead added thoughtfully, "Do you really think I could, by myself, in only two more weeks?" "I know you can. But not in clothes, not even tights. So if you are going to blush and go chicken, I had better not remind dear Doctor." "Uh...that did look like quite a kiss. But Paul wouldn't like it." "Wouldn't like what? Your demonstrating precision body control to a doctor? Or kissing a doctor? Or what the kiss might lead to? And how is Paul to know if you don't tell him?" (Boss, you are corrupting the youth of the land.) (Egg feathers, Eunice. Either Paul won't marry her...or he's married and can't. Either way he's got no business monopolizing her. As you pointed out, sex is not a sport, it's for being happy.) "Uh...Doctor wouldn't kiss me, anyway. He doesn't even know I'm female." "Never believe it. You are and he's not stupid. He'll kiss you if I suggest that it's the applause expected for a perfect performance. You've got two weeks to make up your mind, and right now I've got to go see dear Jake." A this Honorable Court draw nigh!" "May it please the Court, while .Petitioners are ready to proceed, may they respectfully invite to the Court's attention that no proper foundation has been laid. This matter relates to the competency of Johann Sebastian Bach Smith, grandfather of the four petitioners...and Counsel is not aware that he is in court." "Order There will be order in the court -- at once. Or the room will be cleared. Counsel, are you suggesting that Miss Smith -- this young lady at whom I am pointing -- is not Johann Sebastian Bach Smith?" "Counsel suggests nothing. Your Honor. I merely note that we have nothing in the record to show that the person at whom the Court pointed is Johann Sebastian Bach Smith -- and that the question of competency cannot be considered until proof of identity is indubitably established." "Is Counsel attempting to instruct this Court in the Law?" "Oh, not at all!" "It sounded like it. May I remind Counsel that this Court sits today in equity, not in law -- and that the procedures are what the Court says they are." "Most certainly, your honor. I regret if I inadvertently sounded otherwise." "You were one-sixteenth of an inch from contempt, and don't let it happen again." "Yes, Your Honor." "...as I am sick and tired of the behavior of about fifty percent of the spectators and at least ninety percent of the press, I order the bailiff to clear the room. Use a platoon, Evelyn, and clear these cattle out of the chutes promptly -- and if that fancy video equipment is damaged in the process, we won't worry about it. "Counsels, Petitioners, Guardian and Ward putative ward, let the record show -- will adjourn to my chambers while we get this silly hassle cleared up." "Jake, this is fun! If I'm not me, then I'm flat broke and footloose. You'll have to marry me -- to keep me off Welfare." "Johann, shut up that drivel. This is serious." "Jake, I refuse to see doom. If I'm not me, then I'm dead and it would be worth being broke to hear my will read and see the faces of my loving descendants when they discover that they wind up with trivial incomes that aren't even tax-free. Jake, every rich man wants to hear his will read -- and I may get the chance." "Hmm. Under the theory they seem to be following, Eunice is entitled to hear your will read -- remember that paragraph about 'all persons not specifically named who are in my personal and private employ at the time of my demise -- ' " "Can't say that I do, but if you put it in, it's there." "It's there. If you're not Johann, then you have to be Eunice. It's an 'either-or.'" (Nope! It's both.) (Eunice, this is going to be fun!) (I think so, too. Boss.) The part of his chambers selected by Judge McCampbell was a comfortable lounge. Onee in it he looked around. "Mmm...Jake, Ned, Miss Smith, Alec, Mrs. Seward, Mrs. Frabish. You're Mrs. Crampton, aren't you? Mrs. Lopez. Parkinson, how the devil did you get in here?" "Amicus curiae. Your Honor." "You're no friend of this court and you don't belong here." "But -- " "Will you walk or would you rather be thrown out?" Parkinson elected to walk. When the door sealed behind him, the judge said, "Sperling, set that thing so I can record when I feel like it, then you can leave. Alec, you look as if you were all set to object." "Me? Oh, not at all. Judge." "Good. Because we're going to cut through the fog on this silly business. Who needs a fog cutter?" The judge stepped to a corner bar. "Alec? Gin and tonic as usual?" "Thanks, Judge." "I'm forgetting the ladies. Mrs. Seward? Something with alcohol? Or coffee? This machine will make tea, too, if I can remember which buttons to push. And how about your sister? And your cousins? Miss Smith? I recall what you used to order at the Gib some years back. Are your tastes the same now?" (Watch it. Boss! It's loaded.) (Relax, Eunice.) "Judge, with a new body my tastes have changed in many respects. But I remember fondly Glen Grant on the rocks -- back before my doctors put a stop to it. But I haven't tasted anything with that much authority since those days and, since this is a competency hearing. I'll settle for coffee. Or a Coke, if you can twist its tail for that." The judge rubbed his nose and looked thoughtful. "I'm not sure it's a competency hearing until we settle this matter of identity. Jake could have told you about Glen Grant. The idea of Johann Smith ordering a Coke shakes me." Joan smiled at him. "I know -- hardly seems in character. My doctors made me quit carbonated drinks long before they made me give up whisky. Back about the time you entered law school. If I'm Johann Smith, that is. If I'm not, I'll ask to be excused -- as in that case I'm not a ward of the Court and shouldn't be here. Isn't that correct?" McCampbell looked still more thoughtful. "Jake, do you want to caution your client? No, not your 'client,' your -- no, not that either. Blessed if I know what you are; that's what we've got to find out. Young lady, sit down and I'll fetch you a Coke. Alec, get drink orders from your four ladies and serve them. Jake, you and Ned serve yourselves -- Alec and I have a date with some fish in Nova Scotia tomorrow morning and I'll be switched if I'll keep fish waiting over a surprise turn in this hearing. Alec, confound your Irish soul, are you seriously questioning the identity of this young lady?" "Well -- Judge, are you going to talk about contempt if I suggest that your question is not properly put?" McCampbell sighed. "Young lady, pay no attention to him. He was my roommate in college and gives me a bad time whenever he comes into my court. Some day I going to give him thirty days to think it over -- and about four-thirty tomorrow morning I'm going to trip him into some very cold water. Accidentally." "Do that, Mac, and I'll sue. In Canada." "I know he was your roommate, Judge; you were both Big Greens -- Dartmouth 'seventy-eight, was it not? Why not let him ask me questions and find out for himself who I am?" "That's not the way to go about it! First you must take the fingerprints of that -- that impostor -- and -- " ""Mrs. SewardV "Yes, Judge? I was just going to say -- " ""Shut upV' Mrs. Seward shut up. Judge McCampbell went on, "Madam, simply because it suits me to be informal in my chambers do not think that this is not a court in session or that I would not find you in contempt. I would enjoy it. Alec, you had better convince her." "Yes, your honor. Mrs. Seward, any suggestions you have, you will make through me, not to the Court." "But I was just going to say that -- " "Mrs. Seward, keep quiet! You're here only by courtesy of the Court until this matter of identity is cleared up. I'm sorry, Judge. I advised my clients that, at the most, this was a holding action. I know that Jake Salomon would not risk bringing a ringer -- sorry. Miss Smith -- a ringer into court." "And I know it." "But they insisted. If Mrs. Seward won't control herself. I'll have to ask your permission to withdraw from the case." The judge shook his head and grinned. "No, sirree, Alec. You fetched them here, you're stuck with them -- at least until court adjourns. Jake? Is Ned still fronting for you? Or will you speak for yourself?" "Oh, I think we can both speak up from time to time, without friction." "Ned?" "Of course. Judge. Jake can speak for himself and should. But I'm finding it interesting. Novel situation." "Quite. Well, speak up if you have anything to contribute. Alec, I don't think we can get anywhere today. Do you?" Alec Train stood mute. Joan said, "Why not. Judge? I'm here. I'm ready. Ask me anything. Bring out the rack and the thumb screwsI'll talk." The judge again rubbed his nose. "Miss Smith, I sometimes think that my predecessors were overly hasty in letting such tools be abolished. I think I can settle to my own satisfaction whether or not you are the person known as Johann Sebastian Bach Smith, of this city and of Smith Enterprises, Limited. But it is not that simple. In an ordinary identity case Mrs. Seward's suggestion of fingerprints would be practical. But not in this case. Alec? Do petitioners stipulate that the brain of their grandfather was transplanted into another body?" Petitioners' counsel looked unhappy. "May it please the court, I am under instructions not to stipulate anything of the sort." "So? What's your theory?" "Uh, 'Missing and presumed dead,' I suppose. We take the position that the burden of proof is on anyone who steps forward and claims to be Johann Sebastian Bach Smith." "Jake?" "I can't agree as to the burden of proof. Judge. But my client -- my ward who is also my client, Johann Sebastian Bach Smith -- is present in court and I am pointing at her. I know her to be that named individual. Both of us are ready to be questioned by the Court in any fashion in order to assure the Court as to her identity. I was about to say that both of us one -- but on second thought I cannot concede that there is any interested party other than my client." "Judge -- " "Yes, Miss Smith? Jake, do you want her to speak?" "Oh, certainly. Anything." "Go ahead. Miss Smith." "Thank you. Judge, my granddaughters can ask me anything. I've known them since they were babies; if they try to trip me. I'll have th'bm hanging on the ropes in two minutes. For example, Johanna -- the one you called Mrs. Seward -- was hard to housebreak. On her eight birthday -- May fifteenth, nineteen-sisty, the day the Paris Conference between Eisenhower and Khrushchev broke down -- her mother, my daughter Evelyn, invited me over to see the little brat have her birthday cake, and Evelyn shoved Johanna into my lap and she cut loose -- " "I did no such thing!" "Oh, yes, you did, Johanna. Evelyn snatched you off my lap and apologized and said that you had a bed-wetting problem. Can't say as to that -- my daughter lied easily." "Judge, are you going to sit there and let that -- that person -- insult the memory of my dead mother?" "Mrs. Seward, your counsel cautioned you. If you don't heed this caution, this Court is capable of nailing you into a barrel and letting you speak only when I say to pull out the bung. Or some such. Squelch her, Alec. Suppress her the way they did in the trial in Alice in Wonderland -- which this is beginning to resemble. She's not a party to this; she is here only to give evidence in case the Court needs it. Miss Smith -- " "Yes, sir?" "Your opinions as to the veracity of your putative descendants are not evidential. Can you think of anything that Johann Smith would know and that I would know or could check on -- but which Jake Salomon could not possibly have briefed you on?"  "That's a tough one. Your Honor." "So it is. But the alternative -- today -- is for me to assume that you are an impostor most carefully coached and then to question you endlessly in an attempt to trip you. I don't want to do that...because final identification -- now that the matter has been raised -- will have to be by evidence as conclusive as fingerprints. You see that, don't you?" "Yes, I see it but I don't quite see how." She smiled and spread her graceful hands. "My fingerprints -- and everything about me that can be seen -- are those of my donor." "Yes, yes, surely -- but there are buttering it with parsnips. Later." "Harrumph!" "Yes, Jake?" "Judge, in the interests of my client I cannot concede that physical means of identifying this body are relevant. The question is: Is this the individual designated by Social Security number #-# and known to the world as Johann Sebastian Bach Smith? I suggest that 'Estate of Parsons vs Rhode Island,' while not on all fours, is relevant." "Jake, you are much older than I am and I'm reasonably sure you know the law more thoroughly than I do. Nevertheless, here today, I am the judge." "Certainly, Your Honor! May it please the Court, I -- " "So quit being so damned re'spectful in my chambers. You sat on my orals and voted to pass me, so you must think I know some law. Of course the Parsons case is relevant; we'll get to it later. In the meantime I'm trying to find a basis for a pro-tem ruling. Well, Miss Smith?" "Judge, I don't care whether I'm identified or not. In the words of a gallant gentleman: 'Broke don't scare me.' " She suddenly chuckled and glanced at her granddaughters. "May I tell you something funny -- privately?" "Mmm...I could clear the room of everyone but you and your counsel; nevertheless you had better save any jokes until after we adjourn." "Yes, sir. May I address one irrelevant remark to my granddaughters?" "Hmmph. I may strike it from the record. Go ahead." "Thank you, Judge. Girls -- Johanna, Marla, June, Elinor -- look at me. For thirty-odd years you have been waiting for me to die. Now you hope to prove that I am dead, else this silly business would never have come up. Girls, I hope you get away with it...for I can't wait to see your faces when my will is read." (You zapped 'em. Boss! Look at those expressions!) (I surely did, darling. Now shut up; we're not home free.) "Your honor -- " "Yes, Alec?" "May I suggest that this is not relevant?" Joan cut in. "But I said it would be irrelevant, Mr. Train. Just the same, they had better start thinking about how to break my will, instead of this nonsense." She added thoughtfully, "Perhaps I had better set up a lifetime trust that will make them slightly better off with me alive than dead...to protect myself against patricidal assassination. Judge, is 'patricidal' the right word? Now that I'm female?" "Blessed if I know. Better make it 'avicidal' -- no, avicide already nothing to do with avus. Never mind. Miss Smith, take up such matters with your attorney and let us return to our muttons. Have you thought of anything which Jake Salomon could not have coached you on?" "It's difficult. Jake has been handling my affairs for most of a generation. Mmm, Judge, will you shake hands with me?" "Eh?" "We had best do it under the table, or out of sight of anyone but Mr. Train." Looking puzzled the Judge went along with her request. Then he said, "Be damned! Excuse me. Miss Smith -- shake hands with Alex." Joan did so, letting her body cover it from spectators. Mr. Train looked surprised, whispered something to her which she answered in a whisper. (Boss, what was that?) (Greek. Tell you later, dear -- though girls aren't supposed to know.) McCampbell said, "Mr. Salomon could not have coached you?" "Ask him. Jake was a Barb, not #. Cjrcck "Of course I was a Barb," Salomon growled. "I had no stomach for being the exhibit Jew in a chapter that did not want its charter lifted. What is this?" Train said, "Well, it seems that Miss Smith is a fraternity brother of the Judge and myself. Mmm... sister, I suppose. Judge, it's easy to check this on both Johanm Smith and Mr. Salomon. In the meantime I find it persuasive." "Perhaps I can add to it," Joan said. "Mr. Train -- Brother Alec -- of course you should check on both Jake and myself. But look me up in our fraternal archives under 'Schmidt' rather that 'Smith' as I changed my name in 'forty-one. Which my granddaughters know. But you both know of our fraternal Distress Fund?" "Yes." "Certainly, Miss Smith." "The fund did not exist when I was pledged -- my senior year it was, after I made Phi Beta Kappa and because our local chapter needed a greasy grind and had an tiation. The fund was started during World War Two; I helped augment it some years later and was one of its trustees from 'fifty-six until late in the 'eighties when I dropped most outside activities. Judge, you tapped the fund for fifteen hundred in the spring of 'seventy-eight." "Eh? So I did. But I paid it back, eventually -- then donated the same amount at a later time, according to our customs." "I'm glad to hear it. The latter, I mean; you were off the hook before I resigned as a trustee. I was a hard-nosed trustee. Judge, and never okayed a loan until I was certain that it was a distress case and not just a convenience to a lazy undergraduate. Shall I relate the circumstances which caused me to okay your loan?" T he judge blinked. "I would rather you did not, at least not now. Alec knows them." "Yes," agreed Train. "I would have lent him the money myself if I had had it." (What is this. Boss?) (Case of 'rheumatic fever,' sweet.) (Abortion money?) (No, nohe married the girland here I am digging up the skeleton.) (Bitch.) (No, Eunicemy granddaughters don't know what I'm talking about, nor does Jake.) "I see no reason to discuss it," Miss Smith went on, "unless the judge wants to question me privatelyand if you do. Judge, do remind me to tell you a real giggle about the ancestries of my so loving granddaughters. Odd things happen even in the best families -- and the Schmidt family was never One of the best. We're a vulgar lot, me and my descendants -- our only claim to prominence is too much money." "Later perhaps. Miss Smith. I am now ready to hand down a decision-temporary and conservative. Counsels?" "Ready, Judge." "Nothing to add, your Honor." McCampbell fitted his fingertips together. "Identity. It need not depend on fingerprints or retinal patterns or similar customary evidence. John Doe could lose both hands and both feet, have both eyes gouged out, be so scarred and damaged that even his dentist could not identify him -- and he would still be John Doe, with the same Social Security number. Something like that happened to you, Miss Smith, assuming that you are indeed Johann Sebastian Bach Smith -- though I am happy to see -- " he smiled"that no scars show. "This Court finds persuasive the evidence of your identity brought out in this hearing. We assume, pro tern, that you are Johann Sebastian Bach Smith. "However -- " the judge looked at Salomon -- "we now get to the Parsons case. Inasmuch as the Supreme Court has ruled that the question of life or death resides in the brain and nowhere else, this Court now rules that identity must therefore reside in the brain and nowhere else. In the past it has never been necessary to decide this point; now it is necessary. We find that to rule in any other fashion would be inconsistent with the intent of the Supreme Court in 'Estate of Henry M. Parsons vs Rhode Island.' To rule in any other way would create chaos in future cases in any way similar to this one: Identity must lie in the brain. "Now, Jake, I am in effect going to shove the burden of the proof over onto you and your client. At a later time you must be prepared to prove beyond any possible doubt that Johann Sebastian Bach Smith's brain was removed from his body and transplanted into this body -- " McCampbell pointed. Jake nodded. "I realize that. Judge. A person who wants to cash a check must prove his identity -- this is on all fours. But today we were taken by surprise." "So was the Court -- and, Alec, I'm going to take you by surprise someday...with something better than a pie bed or an exploding cigar. Damn it, you should have warned Court and Counsel." "I apologize. Your Honor. I received my instructions quite late." "You should have at once asked for a continuance, not let this hearing open. You know better. Never mind, the hearing has been instructive. Miss Smith -- Miss Johann Sebastian Bach Smith subject to remarks above -- you were made a ward of this Court and placed under the guardianship of Mr. Jacob Salomon for one reason alone: You were at the time not competent to manage your affairs by reason of post-operative incapacity. Let the record show that neither insanity in the legal sense nor mental illness in the medical sense had anything to do with it; you were in an extended condition of unconsciousness following surgery and that was all. You are no longer unconscious, you appear to be in good health, and the Court takes judicial notice that during this hearing you appeared always to be alert and clear-headed. Since the sole condition-unconsciousness -- on which you were made ward no longer obtains, you are now no longer a ward and Mr. Salomon is discharged of his guardianship -- what's the trouble, Alec?" "May it please the Court -- as coun,sel for the Petitioners I must ask to have an objection entered into the record." "On what grounds?" "Why, lack of expert witnesses as to, uh, 'Miss Smith's' competence." "Do you have expert witnesses ready to examine her?" "Of course." "Jake?" "Certainly. Waiting on call." "How many?" "Harrumph! One more than Alec has, however many he qualifies." "So I expected and if we start qualifying expert witnesses now and let each one exercise his little ego, those fish in Nova Scotia would die of old age. Keep your shirt on, Alec. No expert witnesses were used to show this person's incompetence; the gross condition of unconsciousness was stipulated -- and now no longer exists. Alec, your objection goes into the record but I am putting you on notice that your claim of need for expert witnesses lacks foundation -- and this time the burden of proof is on you. Petitioners will have to show something more than great anxiety to get their hands on the large sums of money at stake in this matter. Every citizen, every person, is conditionally presumed to be competent -- and that means everyone -- you, me, Jake, Miss ate who fills that bar and cleans out the empties. This Court will not set the extremely bad precedent of allowing you, or anyone, to conduct a fishing expedition into the matter of a person's competency without proper foundation. However -- Jake." "Yes, Judge." "We all know what this hearing is really about. Money. Lots of money. You might explain to Miss Smith that her competence may be challenged at some later time." "We're prepared for it." "While I've discharged you as her guardian, you will stay on as conservator of the property of Johann Sebastian Bach Smith pending positive proof of identity -- and I do mean positive', you've got to trace Smith's brain into this body every step of the way. What was the name of that surgeon? Boyle? I suppose you'll need him. And several others. I'm not going to take anything for granted, nor permit any stipulations; there is too much at stake and I don't intend to be reversed. Alec, if you are going to challenge competency, you will have to wait until after that time and -- if it's in my court -- show foundation for such challenge. That satisfy you?" "I guess it will have to." "I guess so, too. Court's adjourned." faced, and said to Alec Train, "You'refiredr McCampbell said coldly, "Madam, consider yourself lucky that you saved that outburst until after Court adjourned. Now, get out of my chambers. You other three ladies may leave, too." Johanna's sister June said as she stood up: "Judge, may I ask a question?" "Certainly, Mrs. Frabish." "You've turned this person loose -- that's all right. I'm not criticizing. But are you leaving her in our grandfather's house? I think you ought to know that it is loaded, simply loaded, with valuable works of art. What is to keep her from gutting it while we are proving that she can't be our grandfather?" "Oh. Madam, Mr. Salomon knows the duties and responsibilities of a conservator. However -- Jake, it would be prudent not to permit any objects of sentimental or artistic value to leave that house during this waiting period." "No problem. Since I've had to manage the household I've been staying there much of the time. But I'll have a word with Johann's chief guard." "Judge, may I say something?" "Certainly, my Miss Smith." "I'd like protection against them. June doesn't know what objets d'art I own. Not one of them has Deen inside my house since it was built. During my long illness and confinement not one of them called on me or sent flowers or anything. And the same for my post-surgery convalescence -- except that I learned that Johanna -- Mrs,. Seward -- tried to crash in right after my operation. I don't trust them; I'd like the Court's protection." "Jake?" "I wasn't there but I heard it from Johann's chief guard." "Mrs. Seward?" She sniffed. "I had a perfect right! Next of kin." "I think I understand it. All right, you four ladies -- listen carefully, then leave. You will refrain from visiting the home or offices or other properties of Johann Sebastian Bach Smith. You will refrain from making any attempt to see or to speak with this young lady I have been addressing as Miss Smith. If you need to communicate with her or with the Court's appointed conservator Mr. Salomon, you will do so only through this Court or through your attorney, whoever he may be, to Mr. Salomon and wever directly to Miss Smith. This is an order to all four of you and each of you will obey under pain of severe penalties for contempt. Do you understand? Are there any questions?" McCampbell waited, then went on, "Very well. Now all four of you leave." The judge remained standing while they filed out. When the door sealed, he sighed. "Whew! Miss Smith -- or should I say 'Brother Schmidt?' -- will you have that Glen Grant on rocks now? Glenlivet actually, I don't have Glen Grant." She smiled. "Truly, I haven't tried anything that potent on this new body. Jake and I should leave -- you and Brother Alec have a date with a fish." "Oh, do sit down. Alec has his gear in his car in the basement and my copter is picking us up from the roof in about an hour. Another Coke?" "Is there sherry? I get a very pleasant buzz on just a glass of sherry -- I conclude that my donor did not drink at all." (Almost never, Boss -- and you're giving me a taste for the stuff.) (Quiet, darling -- later.) (All right...but ask him about our name. Isn't Judgie Wudgie a darling? Wonder what he's like in bed?) (You and your one-track mind! I'll ask him about our name. Now shut up!) "Sherry it shall be. Jake? Ned? Alec?" "Judge, since Jake doesn't need me. I'll ask to be excused." "Okay, Ned. Alec, serve yourself and take care of Jake; I want to stare at Brother Schmidt. I probably won't be seeing you again. Miss Smith. Your granddaughters are almost certain to try to move it into a higher court. That business of proving who you are by our fraternity grip -- that tore it. All I could do today was to give you a little protection in the interim." "Which I appreciated, sir. Here's an odd thing about this sex change. When I was an old man, frail and helpless, I was afraid of nothing. Now I'm young and healthy and strong. But female. To my surprise I find that I want to be protected." Alec Train said over his shoulder from the bar, "I'll protect you. Brother Schmidt! Don't trust Brother McCampbell -- he was the worst wolf in our chapter. Step aside. Brother Wolf -- it's my turn to stare at our new brother." "Boys, I am not a 'new brother,' I was pledged years before you were born. But I'm not surprised that you like to stare at me, as my donor -- Jake, do they know?" "It's not much of a secret, Johann. Judge McCampbell knows, I think Alec knows, too." (Joan, if he doesn't know, tell him. And don't forget our name!) (What do you think I'm leading up to?) "All right. My donor, Eunice Branca, my former secretary and the sweetest, loveliest girl I've ever known, was not only a perfect secretary; she was a beauty contest winner not many years back. I know what a treasure I inherited from her. I don't wear her body with the charming grace she gave it -- but I'm trying to learn." (You're learning. Boss.) "It is the opinion of this court that you have learned." "Shut up, Mac. Brother Schmidt, I agree with him merely because he's right." "Thank you both -- on behalf of Eunice Branca. Jake? Now that court has adjourned do I have to wear this Mother Hubbard? It's too warm." "That's up to you. I suppose it depends on how much you have on under it." "Mmm... perhaps I'd better not. Minimum decency under the customs of today -- but it would get a burlesque queen thirty days back when I was a youngster." (Exhibitionist. You're asking to be coaxed.) (Certainly. And who taught me? At least the bra isn't just paint, like that mermaid outfit you zapped me with.) A lec train said, "Brother Schmidt, in identity cases it is sometimes necessary to require the challenged individual to strip completely. Birthmarks and scars and such -- tell her. Judge." "Not in my court. Ignore him. Brother Schmidt. I wouldn't call that lovely Grecian robe a 'Mother Hubbard.' But I can see that it was intended for outdoors and I'll happily hang it up for you." "Uh... oh, goodness. I'm having trouble shucking off my earlytwentieth-century Puritanism. Jake has seen me in the nothing-much girls wear today, and he's seen Eunice in even less than I have on under this; Eunice wasn't shy about sharing her beauty." (You milked that, didn't you, dearie? Which one are you after?) (Shut up!) Joan ran a finger down the magnostrip, let the robe fall open; Alec Train hurried to claim it ahead of the judge. Then she posed. "See? This is almost the way Eunice Branca looked except that she walked in glory, always... while I am an old man who is trying to learn to wear her body." Besides Eunice's body, Joan was wearing some of Winnie's clothes -- black frill skirt, translucent black Cling-On cups, six-inch sticktite stilt sandals that left her pretty feet in view -- no paint, just restrained enhancement with rouge and shadow. She posed, they stared. Jake cleared his throat louder than usual. "Joan, had I known what you were wearing -- not wearing, rather under that robe, I would have advised you to keep it on." "Oh, pooh, Jake, you wouldn't have scolded Eunice for dressing this way. But that brings up something I must ask. Judge, I can't go on being Johann Smith. Will you let me change my name?" "That's not properly put. Brother Schmidt. You can have any name you like. At most a court confirms it. You mean that you need a girl's name now. Elelen, perhaps? Or Cleopatra?" "Thank you -- for Eunice." (Boss, find out if Judge is still married.) (Go back to sleep!) "Not either of those names. I want to be known as Joan -- for Johann Joan... Eunice... Smith." Judge McCampbell looked surprised, then smiled in approval. "A good choice. The flavor of your masculine name, plus, I assume, a tribute to your donor. But may I offer a word of advice? You can start calling yourself that today"I already have." "I noticed that Jake called you Joan. But let it be a family name, and keep your masculine name at other times -- use it to sign letters, checks, and so forth -- until your identity has been finally established in the Supreme Court if possible. Don't cloud the issue." "I gave her the same advice," Salomon put in. "I'm not surprised. Miss -- Brother Schmidt, what do you want me to call you? In private." "Why, either Joan or Eunice. Both by preference, as I do not want anyone ever to forget Eunice Branca. Me least of all -- I want to be reminded of my benefactor. Benefactrix. But don't call me 'Miss' in private. Eook, brothers, as Brother Schmidt I am half a century older than you two... but as Joan Eunice I am only a few weeks old. However, Eunice's body is that of a young woman, and that is what I am learning -- must learn -- to be. You could have daughters my age. So please call me Joan Eunice and save Miss Smith for court appearances." She smiled. "Or Brother Schmidt if you wish -- although Yonny was what I was called by our brothers in my chapter." Alec said, "Joan Eunice Brother Yonny Schmidt, I'm pleased to call you whatever you like, and I don't have daughters your age and you make me feel younger just to look at you. But I'm not speaking for my roommate and. I'd hate to tell you how old some of his offspring are; he was the scourge of P.S. Two-thirty-eight -- stay away from him and let me protect you. And did I mention how happy I am that Mrs. Seward fired me? Brother Joan Eunice, I would never have been in this case other than as a favor to Parkinson's mother-in-law. But at first it did look like a straightforward case of protecting the interests of an invalid too ill to protect himself. Believe me." "Don't listen to him," advised the judge. "He's an ambulance chaser. I throw legitimate business his way just to protect the good name of our Brothers. But back to this matter of identity. Joan Eunice, I don't know how much law you know -- " "Just what has rubbed off in the course of a long and evil life. I depend on experts. Such as Jake." "I see. Well, your granddaughters probably think it is wrong of me to help you establish your identity. It is not. True, in a civil suit or a criminal action a judge must be impartial. But such a matter as establishing identity is neither one, and there is no rule of law or equity which prohibits'a court from being helpful. The situation is like that of a citizen who has lost his passport and appeals to his consul. The consul doesn't sit as a judge; he tries to get the mixup straightened out. So -- Jake, you've been in the Law much longer than I have; do you want my opinions?" "I am always most happy to have Judge McCampbell's opinions on any matter." land slam you for contempt. After I've finished this drink. All right, you're going to get 'em anyhow. Do you anticipate any difficulty in proving that the brain of Brother Schmidt was moved into the body of Eunice Branca?" "None. A nuisance but no difficulty." "Or in showing that this body -- this lovely body -- was once that of Eunice Branca?" "Same answer." "What evidence?" "Police reports, photographs, hospital personnel and so forth." "Let's say it's my court. I'm going to make you go back and touch second at every opportunity. I intentionally got into the record today that ruling based on 'Parson's estate vs Rhode Island;' I think it's important "So do I." "Thank you. In following the principle that identity lies in the brain and nowhere else -- " (We could tell him something, couldn't we. Boss?) (Yes, beloved -- but we aren't going to!) -- "I am going to be as tough as possible. No depositions when it is possible to bring the witness into court. Photographs and other records not only allowed but required -- but the originals must be brought into court, not copies, and photographers or record keepers must appear and identify same, and the surgeons or others whose work appears in those films, photographs, or records must appear and confirm each record. Do you know if each body was fingerprinted just prior to surgery?" "Not of my own knowledge. Damn it, I was taken by surprise today -- and at the time of Eunice Branca's death I had other things worrying me." Joan Eunice reached over and squeezed his hand. Alec Train said, "I can help on that. When Parkinson brought Mrs. Seward to see me, I checked on that point at once. Prints were taken from both bodies -- so I gave identity no further thought. That's why I was taken as much by surprise as you two. I don't know what chimney-corner lawyer put the idea in Mrs. Seward's head -- Parkinson, probably: I'm sure he's stayed at her elbow all through -- but I received instructions just as court convened. I'm munication when I say that -- nor do I know of any canon which forbids me to say that I am damn sick of both Mrs. Seward and Parkinson." "Hmm. Every possible bit of evidence," McCampbell went on. "You will have to trace that brain out of that body -- Joan Eunice -- no, Jake. Jake, do you know what became of Johann Smith's body?" "That one I can answer. Here we have a unique case of a body becoming a chattel while the person who lived in it is still alive. I knew what Johann Smith -- Joan Eunice, that is -- had wanted done with it, as his will contains the standard 'donated for medical research' clause. But the will did not control because Johann Smith was, and is, alive. The Medical Center asked what to do with it. I told them to hold it, in their morgue. I assume that it is still there." Mr. Train said, "Counselor, I hope you're right. But unless that cadaver was nailed down, two gets you ten that some eager medical student has chopped it up." The judge said, "I'm afraid Alec could be right. Jake, it may be a matter of great urgency to perpetuate the evidence -- all the evidence. Verb. sap. We all know how key evidence has a way of disappearing when big money is involved. And besides eager medical students -- well, we all know that almost any illegal act is for sale at a price. Eilms and records can be stolen, others substituted, ostensibly respectable witnesses can be bribed. Let's speculate for a moment that Brother Schmidt is opposed by nameless dishonest perorn, and so forth. Such crime is not cheap. Does anyone have a guess as to how much money might be used to destroy or change the evidence?" Jake said, "I won't guess. But in the case of four nameless females I can find out." on this. Marla and Elinor lost their father before they were of age and his estate wound up minus and no insurance to speak of. So I supported my daughter Roberta until she died and kept her kids in school until they flunked out, then continued to support them until each married -- one of their grievances against me is that I stopped their allowances when they married. But I continued a credit watch on them as I did not want any descendant of mine to become a charge on the taxpayers. Much the same with the other two girls except that Jim Darlington outlasted my daughter Evelyn, and both girls -- Johanna and June married while their parents were living. To put it briefly, unless one of them has come into some windfall, all four could not scrape together enough money to tackle any really expensive crime." "Tm glad to hear it," said McCampbell. "Just the same, Jake, time is of the essence in preserving evidence and I want you to know that this court will give you all possible legal help in protecting and perpetuating any evidence you dig up. Unh, Alec and I plan to be away four days -- but I'll leave my emergency wavelength with Sperling and will bounce back here if you need me." "Thank you, sir." "Wait a minute," said Alec Train. "There is money in this case. Mac, you know how I am about fees." "Yes. Larcenous." "Ignore him. Brother Schmidt. I tailor my fees, all the way from zero up to outrageous. In this case I did not want the job so I demanded an outrageous retainer against a, yes, lareenous per diem and Parkinson paid without a quiver. Through Mrs. Seward but there was no question as to who called the tune. The question is, will Parkinson go on paying... ly, neighborhood safe-cracker to go after some necessary link? I don't know especially as it isn't his money, but his mother-inlaw's." "I don't know either," answered Jake, "but I alw-ays assume that my opponent might cheat if I fail to cut the cards. I'm going after that evidence with all possible speed. Sorry, Joan, I should have anticipated this -- I'm getting old." (He is not. Tell him so. Boss.) Joan Eunice patted his hand. "Jake, you are not getting old and there was no reason to anticipate this. Gentlemen, let me say again, I don't care a whit if my granddaughters win. If they win, they lose because if they prove me legally dead, I have cut them off Eunice Branca and Dr. Boyle and Jake Salomon, I'm young and healthy and enjoying life and not distressed at the idea of losing a fortune that has become a burden to me." Alec Train said, "Brother Schmidt Joan Eunice honey, don't you realize that it is uriAmurrican dollars?" She grinned at him. "Brother Alec, if I come out of this broke. taxes in the next five years, starting from scratch. Jake, will you back my bet? Since it calls for me starting broke?" "Certainly." "Wait a minute!" Train protested. "I'm just a poor but honest lawyer. Will you make that bet fifty cents? Mac, will you lend me fifty cents?" "Not without security...loan Eunice, listen, please. I don't le the world broke. But I know in my heart that you are indeed Brother Johann Schmidt... who okayed a loan to me when I really needed it. Old Eata Bita Pi didn't let me down... and I'm not going to let Brother Schmidt down." "Thank you. Brother Mac." Jake growled, "You frat house aristocrats made me sick when I was in college and I don't like it much better today. Judge, the only good reason for giving Joan Eunice a hand is because it's the fair thing to do. Not because she -- he okayed a loan years ago to some snot-nose fraternity brother." "Counselor, your point is well taken. I think I can truthfully say that I have never allowed fraternal bonds including Shriner, which you and I are to affect my behavior on the bench "The hell it hasn't, old buddy mine; you rule against me just for the hell of it. Ask anybody." " -- even when I've been forced to instruct this Irishman in the finer points of the law. I would have helped in this matter in any case; both as a citizen and as a ward of the court Joan Eunice is entitled to any help a court can offer in establishing her identity. But I confess that my emotions were aroused by a circumstance that I did not dream existed. Not that Joan Eunice is my fraternity brother -- that is simply a pleasing coincidence but that she -- he at that timegave me a hand when it mattered. Uh -- " stared at his glass -- "no need to go into details. You know them, Joan Eunice?" "Yes." "You can tell Jake later. Let me list the things I think are necessary in this case; both of you lawyers check me and I'm going to stick a fresh tape in this thing so that we can all have copies." He turned to his clerk's recording equipment. "That is I think I am going to. Damn! Excuse me, Joan Eunice. I wonder if Sperling has gone home." (Let's look at that thing, dear.) "I'm 'Brother Schmidt' any time you feel like swearing. Judge. May I look at your recorder? It's a bit like one I have at home." "Go ahead. I sometimes wish we still used shorthand reporters." "Thank you." (How about it, Eunice?) (It's Betsy's idiot baby sister, no huhu. You whistle Yankee Doodle or think about Judgie Wudgie and don't bother me.) (Om Mani Padme Hum. Om Mani Padme Hum. Om Mani Padme ) (Got it, dearie.) "Recording with a fresh tape. Judge; set for three copies, and erase memory." amazed every time I find someone who understands machinery." "I don't, really. But Eunice Branca taught me to run one somewhat like yours." (Boss, you're learning how to lie -- just tell the truth but not all of it.) (Honey girl, I invented that way of lying way back when your great grandmother was a virgin.) "First, Eunice Branca's death must be established. As it was murder, we will assume extensive records with positive identification including fingerprints -- and since they are police records, we must also assume that they are vulnerable to any determined and wellfinanced attempt to destroy or replace them. Then Mrs. Branca's body must be followed into surgery and positive identification of the body again established at that point. Johann Schmidt's body must also be followed to that point and positively identified just before surgery. Then we must be certain beyond any doubt that the brain was removed from the Schmidt body -- Joan Eunice, this must be distressing to you. Would you like to retire to my washroom? There's a couch in there." "Please go ahead, sir; I've learned to live with it." (Makes me feel like throwing up. Boss.) (Me, too, darling -- but we aren't going to; we're going to look solemnly serene. Om Mani Padme Hum.) (Om Mani Padme Hum. Let's make a lotus; this chair is big enough.) (Yes, darling. Om Mani Padme Hum.) " -- and finally, in court, we will take Joan Eunice's fingerprints, have them compared by experts with each earlier set, and thereby forge the final link. Joan Eunice, do I simply switch this off now?" (After the three copies pop out, it will shut itself off.) "When the three copies pop out, it will erase and shut off. Jake, we're keeping these gentlemen from their fishing." "Those'fish aren't restless," the judge assured her. "Just a moment." He stepped to his closedcircuit viewphone. "Evelyn." "Yes, Judge." "How are things outside? Quiet?" "Judge, how did you guess? I've got three men in the infirmary and the building is buttoned up. You might take a look on three and four, and then play back the sixteen o'clock spot news." "How badly were your men hurt?" "Nothing serious. One with a lungful of sneeze gas when we had to clear the main entrance and seal the riot doors, one with a flesh wound on a cheekbone, and the third with cracked ribs. My guess is the newsies bought 'emselves a riot, as cameras were in position when the trouble started." "I see. Are we going to need the Guard?" "I wouldn't say so. The police have the streets around us pretty well patrolled and our own people are either staying overnight, or being taken off the top by chopper. Message from Judge Anders -- says there's no reason for you not to go fishing and he'll assume that he's presiding judge pro tern. He's staying in his chambers tonight." "I'll call him and thank him." The judge switched to view three, studied it. "Doesn't look too rough. Just the same they ought to tear this building down and build a stronger one farther from any Abandoned Area." He switched to view four. "Oh-oh!" The room filled with crowd mob. Moving slowly through the crowd were two police Merrimac tanks, their loudspeakers monotonously repeating the warning-todisperse. "Brother Schmidt, does your house have a copter landing?" Joan shook her head. "No, it's designed so that a copter can't land on it. It seemed the safer choice when it was built." "Well... I could put you into any enclave by copter. Or you could stay here overnight." Jake said, "Judge, my car is a Rolls-Skoda. We'll be all right." "I can't force you to stay. But let's get a playback on the news and see what stirred up the lice." McCampbell punched the time in, then punched for playback. H eadline of the Hour! Brain Transplant Fraud! Our earlier flash has been confirmed; the sensational brain transplant of Tycoon Johann Smith was a hoax. The question is, did he die a natural death? Or was he murdered? The latter theory seems likely in view of today's bald-faced attempt to steal his enormous fortune through claiming in open court that his alleged former secretary, a woman of doubtful reputation going by the name of 'Blanca -- ' " Salomon growled, "Judge, would you mind shutting off that damned rot?" McCampbell switched it off. "Seems I started something. Can't say I'm sorry. I will not let my courtroom be turned into a circus." Joan Eunice said meekly, "I'm sorry. Judge." "Eh? Joan Eunice, you are not at fault. You were forced into court needlessly and against your will; you did nothing. As for me, I hold to the old-fashioned ideal that a courtroom is where the Sovereign is present in person, dispensing equity and justice to all... not bread-and-circuses for the rabble. As long as Tm on the bench I'll run it that way, no matter how many news snoops get sore or how "I'm sorry your bailiffs were hurt." "Well, so am I. But they aren't conscripts, they are career people who know it is hazardous. And they are necessary -- if that bill ever passes to disarm bailiffs, that day I quit the bench... and the Law as well. Jake?" "Yes, Mac?" "You can risk your neck if you want to, but even a Rolls-Skoda is not a Merrimac. Enough people can tip it over, then they can build a bonfire around it and roast you like chestnuts... and there are characters out there who would do it just for kicks. No, not a word out of you; I'm not going to let her leave this building in a ground car even if I have to reconvene court for three seconds and make her a ward again. She leaves by copter. The question is, where does she go? You could sleep in my chambers, Joan Eunice; there is a buttery in the bar and the washroom is a complete bath and that couch .opens into a bed. Lumpy, I'm afraid." (Ask Judgie Wudgie if he goes with the bed!) (I didn't hear you -- and now pipe down.) "I was going to say," Jake said mildly, "that I have a house in Safe Harbor. Unstaffed and empty but it's a safe rendezvous. You could have your chief bailiff tell my driver and shotgun to wait until this quiets down, then pick us up there -- although I would bet on those boys to drive through any mob and not let the car be tipped; they're mean." "No doubt. And wind up with a hit-and-run, too; we'll do it the easy way. Either of you want to use my washroom while I phone Evelyn and the roof?" A few minutes later Jake and Joan were about to leave; the Judge's copter was waiting for them, he having brushed aside remarks about fish. Joan said, "Judge? I think you know I am grateful, but I would like to show my thanks by doing something -- money, I meanfor those men who were hurt." "No." "Why not? Oh, I know it was not my fault but nevertheless they were hurt because of me. You know I can afford it." "Because they are officers of the court and I would have to treat it as constructive bribery. Tell her Jake." "He's correct, Joan -- although he's being stuffy about it." "Not too stuffy. Joan Eunice, there is an enclave home for dependents of police, bailiffs, firemen, and such, killed in line of duty. Jake can tell you about it. I would rather not hear what you do about it." "I see." Joan ignored the fact that Jake was waiting with her robe, stepped closer to McCampbell, turned her face up and put her arms around his neck. "Does this constitute bribery?" "I think so," McCampbell answered, putting his arms around her. "But I won't analyze it." "Of course it's bribery! Get away from him. Brother Schmidt!  handle his bribes." "Shut up, you noisy Mick." Joan turned her face just as her lips were about to touch McCampbell's. "You're next on my bribe list. Brother Alec." "So get back into line! R.H.I. P." McCampbell stopped any further words from her; she let her lips come softly open, did not hurry him. (Whee... , ooo! I thought so.) (Don't let me faint, Eunice.) Some seconds later she opened her eyes, looked up into the judge's face. "My goodness!" she said softly. Alec Train tapped his shoulder. "Court's adjourned. Judge. Be elsewhere." Joan gave the judge a quick, possessive squeeze, untangled herself and went into his former roommate's arms, turned up her face. She was careful to make this kiss as long and as warm as the other. (Unh! What do you think, Eunice?) (They are both oral as hell and they kiss almost as well as Jake and if Jake weren't here they would have us down on the rug this instant -- break it up, dear; you've kissed him as long as you did Judgie Wudgie and Jake is getting edgy.) (All right. Spoilsport.) (Not at all but you don't know how to handle men without upsetting them. Break!) helped her into her street robe. She thanked him, clicked the magnos'trip, arranged the shoulder drape, let the judge hand her into his lift. They said goodbye, the lift closed. Alec Train turned to his friend; "Mac, kissing Brother Schmidt is more emphatic than spreading most gals." "Amen!" "What would it be like to be married to her? And why is it that when the parade goes by I'm always out for a short beer?" "The O.B. damaged your head with his forceps. That's why they had to make a lawyer out of you." "How about yourself?" "Oh, me, too -- stipulated. I wasn't bright enough to be a lawyer; I had to wangle an appointment to the bench. Christ, what a chick!" "Passed by acclamation. Mac, having kissed her, do you really think she can be old 'Sell 'em Johann,' the terrible-tempered tycoon?" "Well... everything fits -- and she did have the Grip." "And the password; I checked. But, Mac, any of our brothers, even ones whose bias hardly extends to girls, would sell our secrets -- what am I saying -- would give them to that one. If she kissed him." "Stipulating that you are correct in your estimate of our brothers -- and I agree -- Joan Eunice can't have had much chance to subvert one of them. Jake has practically had her under house arrest, at my suggestion. And Jake himself -- well, he sounded like a Barb, but you can check it in that bookcase, in 'Who's Who in Eaw.' " "I don't think I can walk that far. But let's assume that old Johann was a brother easy to check -- and she did know all about the Distress Fund and the fact that you needed a loan our senior year." "Yes. That's the convincer." "No, it's not. I mean that Johann would have been just as susceptible. She was his secretary; it might have amused him to spill fraternal secrets to her--Grip, password, even details about the fund." "Oh, crap, you honkie bastard. Joan Eunice is just what she purports to be an utterly delicious girl who has Johann's brain in her skull. Alec, I concede that Joan Eunice doesn't seem much like Johann Smith. But even you might be socially acceptable if that sponge between your ears were placed in the brain pan of a creature as delectable as she is." The judge shook his head. "She's enough to make a queen switch from A.C. to D.C." "Man, she really got to you, didn't she?" "And you. my friend. Who said we needed a vacation from women? You, as I recall. But you drooled over her. You would give up boys for life if she were to phone and ask for you. Don't try to fool your roomie; I know you better than Ruth does." "I won't argue. But you're at least as far down the Street as I am, Mac... and she affected you the same way. Uh, does Norma know how little fishing we plan to do?" . "Sure she suspects. But she's always been tolerant. Alec, how disappointed would you be if I called off our trip? Jake may need a friendly judge in a hurry. Especially if those vultures find a shyster unscrupulous enough to buy some direct action. I'd hate to be missing if Brother Schmidt needed me." "My God, a soul with a soul. Oddly enough I was thinking the same thing. Can't let Brother Schmidt down. Mac, could it prejudice anything if I volunteered my services -- freeto Jake? If this gets sticky, he's going to need to be several places at once. I could share the load." "And share the wealth. It would give you an excuse to see Brother Schmidt again." ".Any law against taking a profit? But Jake does need help." "And you're familiar with the case. Alec old dear, it's a noble thought. While you did represent the petitioners, not only have they fired you, but this was never an adversary situation; theoretically those creeps are as anxious to arrive at the truth for the benefit of their beloved grandfather as Jake is. They don't dare admit that they are trying to grab his gelt." "I wonder if Jake has a phone in that empty house he mentioned? If not, I can leave word at the Gibraltar Clubhe has rooms there -- and at Johann Smith's town house. And with Jake's answering service." "Yes. But let the call be from me; it might speed the service. We'll stay and wait for it. Ruth's not expecting you, Norma is not expecting me; I'll have dinner sent up from the basement." "Clear thinking. So fix fresh drinks while I put in those calls. Hey! You can reach them in your copter." "Only via the piloting circuit. Not private. Better we keep this tight. Alec, it is unlikely that Jake will have anything for you to do before morning. But he might -- a trip to the coast or such. You could stay on call by spending the night here." "Well!" Alec Train stopped with his hand near the phone. "Roomie, I thought that Brother Schmidt had driven all other thoughts out of your mind. Or did I misunderstand?" "Let's phrase it this way: It would be pleasant to discuss Brother Schmidt in intimate detail with some sympathetic person who appreciates her as much as I do." "In that case, mix those drinks and start a lukewarm shower. I'll join you as fast as I can." Eunice into the Judge's copter, got in beside her and locked the door. Quickly they were airborne. The passenger compartment was separate from the pilot's space and well soundproofed; conversation was possible. But he said nothing and kept his eyes away from her. Joan let it go on only a short time. "Jake dear? Are you angry?" "Eh? Heavens, no. What made you think so?" "Yqu seemed quite distant. I thought you might be annoyed with me for having kissed Judge McCampbell and dear Mr. Train." "Your business." "Oh, Jake. Please don't scold me even by your manner. I've had a difficult day, especially the time I had to spend with my goddam granddaughters. It hurts, Jake, to be hated. To know that someone wants you dead. Yet I had to try to appear serene and ladylike. Be a credit to Eunice. Jake, it isn't easy to be a lady -- after almost a century of being male. Do you know how I manage it at all? I say to myself, 'What would Eunice do?' -- then I try to do it. Kissing those sweet and helpful men -- Jake, I'm not used to kissing men. You could have trained me but you won't give me more than a good-night peck. I said to myself, 'I must thank them -- and what would Eunice do?' I decided that she would kiss them the best she knew how. So I tried, even though I don't know how. Well? Is that what Eunice would have done?" "Well... yes, Eunice would have kissed them." (He knows darn well I would have, dear.) (I know. He's being difficult.) (So keep punching. Tell him how wonderful he is. Joan, men always believe it when you tell them they are wonderful.) "Then I don't see why you are being cold with me, Jake. I thought you were truly wonderful all day long, the way you handled things and protected me. I wanted to kiss you for being so wonderful -- and would have, and will! -- if only you would let me. Was it because I didn't stop to put my robe on before I kissed them?" "Well... it would have been more ladylike." (Punch hard on this one, dearie -- for Jake knows darn well that I spread skin on him the very first time I kissed him... and later I kissed him bare naked the first time it was safe to. He didn't fight he was eager.) (I'll try.) Miss Smith looked worried, which did not suit her features. "I suppose so. But I don't know how to be a lady, Jake; the rules have changed so much. Eunice often startled me by what she did and how she dressed -- yet I am certain that she was always a perfect lady. Tell me this, Jake, honestly and candidly, and I'll treat your answer as Gospel and use it as a yardstick for future behavior -- because I do want to be a credit to Eunice; I want 'Joan Eunice' to be the perfect lady that Eunice was. Under those exact circumstances and being just as anxious to show appreciation to two sweet and wonderfully helpful gentlemen... would Eunice have put this street robe on first? Or would she have spread her sweet skin on them and let them cuddle her a bit if they wanted to -- and they wanted to. I'm sure you noticed. Think about it, Jake. You knew Eunice better than I did; we know that -- so give me a straight answer, because I'm going to use it as a guide in trying to be Eunice. Would she have played safe? Or would she have given herself?" Jake Salomon gave a sigh that was almost a groan. "Hell, you did exactly what Eunice would have done. That's what upset me." Joan sighed. "Thank you, Jake, I feel better." She loosened her seat belt, moved closer to him, ran her thumb down the magnostrip of her robe. "Can't get this pesky thing off in here. Kiss me, Jake, kiss me better than they did. Kiss me and cuddle me and tell me that Eunice would be proud of me." "Joan!" "Don't shame me, Jake. I'm a girl now and I need to be kissed so hard we'll forget I kissed those other two. Call me Eunice, dear; please do -- it's my name and I want to hear you call me by it and tell me I'm a good girl." He groaned. "Eunice!" She turned her face up. "Kiss me, darling." Trembling, he gave in. The kiss went on and on. It took Joan only seconds to turn it from tender to rugged, nor did he hold back. (Eunice? I'm going to faint.) (I'm not going to let you, sweetheart; I've waited a long time for this!) Eventually Jake broke, but she stayed close and he continued to hold her. She sighed and touched her hand to his face. "Thank you, Jake dearfor this, and for everything." "Thank you... Eunice. Joan Eunice." "Let me be Eunice a while longer. Am I a good girl? Do I do credit to her?" "Uh... , yes!" "I tried. Jake dear, do you believe in ghosts? I think Eunice must have been here with us. I couldn't have done that well without her help. It often seems so." "Uh, it's an interesting thought." (Hmmph! We ought to tickle him for that. Joan, if you tickle him under his short ribs, he comes unstuck. Helpless.) (I'll remember. But not today.) "In any case, she would have been proud of you. You're a sweet girl." "I mean to be. To you. I love you, Jake." He hesitated only a heartbeat. "I love you -- Eunice. And Joan Eunice." "I'm glad you made it both of us. Jake, dearest, you're going to have to marry me. You know that, don't you?" "What? Oh, heavens, dear, don't be silly. I love you but there's too much age difference." "What? Oh, fiddlesticks! I know I'm almost a quarter of a century older than you are. But it no longer shows. And you understand me and no other man possibly could." "Huh! I mean I am too much older than you." (Joan, don't let him talk that way! Tell him men and liquor improve with age. Or some such. Anyhow, he was feeling quite young a few minutes ago -- I noticed. Did you?) (Yes. Now quiet, please.) J ness, I know what 'old' is! You're a classic, Jake -- and classics improve with age. And... just minutes ago, you were feeling quite young. I noticed." "Uh... possibly. But none of your sass -- youngster." She chuckled. "Jake, it's nice to be a girl to you. I won't argue. I'll wait. In time you will realize that you need me and I need you, and that no one else will do for either of us. Then you can make an honest woman of me." "Harrumph! That might be more than I could manage, even with a marriage license." "Rude darling. I can wait. You can't escape me, Jake. Eunice won't let you." "Well... I'm durned if I'll argue; it would just make you stubborn. In either of your personae.' My old friend Johann was as stubborn a man as I've ever met and Eunice was just as stubborn in her own sweet way. And, dear, I never know which one you are. Sometimes I think you've acquired that split personality your doctors were afraid of." (Get him off this subject!) (I will, dear but not by being jumpy about it. Aren't we ever going to tell him?) (Yes, of course. But not soon, Joan. Not till we're in the clear. Remember those straps.) "Jake darling, Tm not surprised that you feel that way about me -- because I do myself. Oh, nothing psychopathic, just the odd situation I am in. You've known me how long? A quarter century." "Twenty-six years, pushing twenty-seven." "Yes. And while I was never given to copping feels from female employees -- would you say that 'horny old bastard' was an honest description of me?" "I've never known your behavior toward women to be other than gentlemanly." "Oh, come now, Jake! You're talking to Johann at the moment. Level with me." Salomon grinned. "Johann, I think you were a horny old bastard right up to the day we took you in for surgery." "That's better. Years after I was benched in the matter... first for social reasons, the fact that an old man looks a fool if he behaves like a young stud, and later through illness and physical incapacity -- years after I was benched my interest in a pretty face or a pretty leg was unflagging. Then I acquired Eunice's healthy young body. Female. Look at me Jake. Female." "I've noticed!" "Not the way  have! Even though you've kissed me -- a real kiss and I loved it, dear -- you can't have noticed the way I have been forced to. I'm cyclic now, Jake, ruled by the Moon; I've menstruated twice. Do you know what that means?" "Eh? Natural phenomenon. Healthy." "It means that the body controls the brain as much as the brain controls the body. I'm tempery and inclined to tears just before my period. My feelings, my emotions, even my thoughts are female-yet I have almost a century of male emotions and attitudes. Take my pretty little nursecompanion, Winnie -- and would you like to take her?" "Uh... damn you, Johann! She's a nice girl. Fifth Amendment." "She is indeed a nice girl. But because I'm Eunice as well as Johann. I know how she feels. She's as female as a cat in heat -- and you're an old bull, Jake, and dominant, and if you wanted to take Winnie she wouldn't put up more than token resistance." "Joan Eunice, don't talk nonsense. I'm three times her age." (Boss, what are you getting at?) (I'm not sure but I'm getting there.) (Well, don't get Winnie knocked up on the way. I thought we were saving Jake for us.) (Don't be a pig, little piglet. Winnie's a nurse; she sees to her contras as carefully as she cleans her teeth.) "Jake, dear. I'm not much older than Winnie in my body... and you've known and loved this body, even though I have no memory of it. We know that Eunice was always a lady -- so how did you ever manage to get started with her? Did you rape her?" (Hell, no,  raped him -- but he was a pushover.) "That's a most unfair question!" IT'S a very female question. I Knowing you from many years of association -- and knowing Eunice both from some years of association but most importantly from now having her body and glands and hormones and deepest emotions -- I suspect that you were far too proud to make a pass at her so she found some way to make clear that you were welcome. Once you were certain that Eunice was not trying to make a fool of you -- that settled it. Well? Am I right?" (If he says No, he's lying. It took five minutes. Sis -- and would have been all over in ten but we were interrupted. Had to wait till next day. Remember the mermaid getup? Had to scrub it off before I went home; Jake and I ruined it -- and I had to tell Joe a sincere fib.) (Did he believe you?) (I think so. He was painting... which means he hardly noticed anything else.) "Jake, are you going to answer? Or let me draw my own conclusions -- possibly mistaken?" "I could answer that it's none of your business!" "And you would be right and Johann apologizes. But not Eunice. Jake, that's what Eunice's body tells me must have happened. But I can't be certain and I do want to be like her and if that is not what she would have done because it is not what she did -- then tell me. I'm not asking for intimate details." (Aw, get the juicy parts, dearie -- I want to knowhow it seemed to him, every sweaty detail. I already know how it seemed to me -- and I'll tell you.) (Don't be so right-now, darling -- I'm trying to gentle him.) "Joan Eunice -- no, Eunice! You always have had the damnedest way of getting your own way." "Is that an answer, Jake? I don't have Eunice's memory." (Says who? Boss, I've figured out something -- and it's not flatworms. Everyone has erasable memory and non-erasable memory, just like Betsy -- and that non-erasable part is the me that's still here now that I'm dead. 'Soul' maybe. Names don't matter; it's the part that's not just glands and plumbing.) (Save the philosophy until we're alone in bed tonight, Eunice; I'm trying to cope with a man -- and it's heavy going.) (Do you think we're going to be alone in bed tonight? Want to bet?) (I don't knowand I'm scared.) (Don't be scared. When it happens, you recite the Money Hum and I'll drive. Once around the course and you'll be ready to solo. Except that I'll always be with you. Know sumpin, Boss honey? It's even nicer to be you than it was to be your secretary. Or will be, once we're back on ground rations.) (Huh?) (Soul talk, dear means sex. I had it for fourteen years -- and I'm hungry.) (I had it over five times that long I'm at least five times as hungry.) (Could be -- you're a horny bitch. Boss.) don't think it's fair to Eunice's memory for me to tell tales about her -- but I'll concede your point, assuming that you want to learn, for your own guidance, as much as possible about how she behaved. Eunice was honest and straightforward -- " (I'm devious as a snake but that's what I wanted Jake to believe.) "and she apparently decided that she liked me that much... and made it easy for me. It was neither rape nor seduction." (It was both, but I did not want him to think so. He's a darling, Joan. When he's gentled enough slip the bit into his mouth. But let him think he asked for it.) (I'll try. Meantime I'm still doing this emotional strip-down -- and you listen instead of interrupting; you might learn someting about me.) (I'll be good. Boss. Mostly.) "I felt certain that it must have been that way, Jake knowing you, knowing her. But that's only one side of me as I am now -- the 'Eunice' side. The other side is Johann, with almost a century of male orientation. I told you I now understand Winnie, as a girl -- because now I am a girl. But there is still Johann, alone with Winnie every dayand it's all I can manage to keep my hands off her." (Hmmph! You don't keep your hands off her.) (I said. Shut up! I haven't let it get past heavy cuddle. If you and I ever stroll Gay Street, you shameless, mermaid, it will be dessert, not the piece de resistance.) (That piece won't resist!) (Hush up!) Do you understand, Jake? Old Johannwc.'thinks that Winnie is quite some dish." "Well... I understand it in Johann." "I wonder if you would understand it in Eunice? Jake, how do you feel about homosexuality?" "I don't feel anything about it. Never been interested." "Not even curious? Jake, Tm a full generation older than you are. When I was a kid, homosexuality or 'perversion' as it was called, was hardly even a myth; I never heard of it until long after I was centered on girls. Oh, I don't mean there wasn't any; I know now that there was, lots of it. But it was spoken of seldom and kept under cover. When I was fifteen, a man made a pass at me and I didn't know what he was after; he just scared me. "Would a fifteen-year-old boy today be that innocent? You know he wouldn't be; there are books and magazines and pictures -- and other boys -- to make certain that he understands even if he doesn't join in. The government just misses endorsing it as a way to hold down our outlandish overpopulation -- would endorse it openly, I feel sure, if it were not that a large percentage disapprove of it publicly while practicing it in private. It reminds me of that weird period in my youth when people voted dry and drank wet and the bootlegger was more sought after than the black-market butcher is today. How long has it been since the last 'sex offense' was prosecuted?" "Rape by violence is still prosecuted; I can't recall any others in the last twenty years. Blue laws about sex are dead letters; Supreme Court decisions have made them impossible to prosecute. Correction; unlicensed pregnancy is a Federal offense under the 'General Welfare' clause... but I've often wondered what would happen if a case were ever allowed to reach the Supreme Court." "That's the only 'sex crime' that was not a crime when I was a kid, Jake. But I was talking about the 'crime against nature' which is no longer a crime; it isn't even a peccadillo, it arouses less disapproval than smoking. However by the time homosexuality was socially acceptable, my attitudes were long frozen. But I wonder what Eunice thought about it? Did you ever discuss it with her?" Jake snorted. "Believe me, Johann -- sorry, Joan Eunice -- that was not a subject we had time for!" "I suppose not. Nor did she discuss it with me." (Eibber!) "But she gave me a gentle reprimand about it once." "So? How?" "Oh, one day before I was bedfast, a messenger delivered something to my office. He was a real nancy-pants -- lots of makeup, false eyelashes, curled hair, and he waved his hips. A high, girlish lisp and oh, so graceful in his gestures. After he was gone I made some intolerant remark and Eunice told me gently that, while she didn't find such one-way boys attractive, she didn't see anything wrong in a man's loving man or a woman's loving a woman." (Hey! I don't remember any such conversation.) (So I'm a liar. But you could have said it--and I'm making a point.) "Yes, that sounds like Eunice. She was tolerant of people's frailties." "My point is that, Eunice being the age she was, she was certain to be indifferent to -- perhaps I should say understanding about what Johann thought of as perversities. But here's what I'm getting at, Jake: I find Winnie sexually attractive. I also find Alec Train and Judge McCampbell sexually attractive. Startled me. And you -- which did not startle me. But today was the first time I have been thoroughly kissed by very male men. And I liked it. Shook me." (How about dear Doctor?) (None of your lip, sweet lips -- we don't tell Jake that one.) is my dilemma. Which time am I being homosexual? With Winnie? Or with you three very male bulls?" "Joan, you ask the damnedest questions." "Because I'm in the damnedest situation a man ever found himself in. I'm not the ordinary sex' change of a homo who gets surgery and hormone shots to tailor his male body into fake female. I'm not male XX. But the brain in it has had a man's canalization and many years of enthusiastic male sex experience. So tell me, Jake, which time am I being normal, and which time perverse?" "Uh... I'm forced to say that your female body controls." "But does it? Psychologists claim that sexual desire and orgasm take place in the brain -- not in the genitals. My brain is XY." "I think you are trying to confuse the witness." "No, Jake, I'm the one who is confused. But possibly not as confused as the young people today. You know they claim to have six sexes." "Heard of it. Nonsense." "Not entirely. I've been doii lots of reading during my de-facto house arrest, trying to find out who I am, what I am, how I should behave. They label these so-called sexes both by behavior and physiology, with a new school of psychology -- when wasn't there a new one? -- to account for them. The six are ortho-male, ortho-female, ambi-male, ambi-female, homomale, homo-female -- and some list a seventh, the solos or narcissists. Even an eight, the non-sex, the neuters, both physical and psychological." "And I say it's nonsense." "I do, too, but not for the same reason. From my unique experience, embracing both physiological sexes directly and not by hearsay, I say there is just one sex. little sexual drive that they might as well be neuters no matter whether they are concave or convex. Some people have very strong sexual natures -- and again the shape of the body doesn't figure. Such as my former self, horny long after sex had abandoned me. Such as you, darling -- taking a lovely young married woman less than half your age as your mistress. Such as Eunicehappily married at home, I think -- " "Yes, she was. I felt guilty about it." "But not too guilty to share her riches. Jake, I wouldn't speak to you if you had scorned her. I was about to name Eunice as my third example of a person strongly sexed. Enough sexual drive in her body -- I know -- foT anything. Enough love in her heart -- I feel certain -- for any number. I know she loved me, even though she was too warmly empathic to mock me by offering me what I could not acceptand did give me, lavishly, the only thing I could accept -- her beauty, for my eyes. Jake, I think Eunice was limited in her love only by time. She kept you happy -- " "She certainly did!" "I'm just as certain she did so without depriving her husband. Jake, do you have reason to believe that she limited herself to you -- and her husband?" "Uh Damn you, Johann! I don't know. But I don't think she had time. Uh, I used up all the sneak-out time she could manage." (Look Boss, I'll tell you about every time I struck a blow for equal rights. Don't pester Jake.) (You're missing the point, Eunice. Em forcing Jake to move Saint Eunice off her pedestal that's the only way we'll ever get him.) "How do you know? Can you be sure she didn't tell you the same sort of little white lies she told her husband? For that matter, Jake, Joe may have been as proud of his antlers as an old buck deerthe percentage of husbands who are pleased by their wives' adulteries has been climbing steadily in this country at least since nineteenfifty see any of the kinseys. That he loved her we both are certain. That does not prove he tried to keep her in a cage. Or wanted to." "Joan, I would just as lief you didn't run down Eunice to me." "Jake, darling! I am not running her down. I am trying to find out what you know about her, so that I can model myself more closely after her. I loved her -- and love her still more today. But if you told me that you knew she was mistress to six other men, a whore on the side, and playing girl games in her spare timewell. I've never known you to lie to me, Jake, so I would try to go and do likewise. You haven't told me much but what you have told me confirms what I believed -- that Eunice was a perfect lady, with enough love in her heart to love three men at once and give each of them exactly what he needed to make him happy." (Thank you. Boss. Shall I bow?) (Quiet, little darling.) "But not a wanton, never a slut, andwhile she wasn't prudishI doubt if Winnie would have interested her." (Now wait one frimping minute!) (Em telling him what he wants to hear, dear if you want Winnie, we'll keep it out of Jake's sight.) Who wants Winnie? You dirty old man!) (We both do but it may be smart never to let it hatch. Dearest, Winnie wouldn't look at us with a man around.) (Want to bet?) unique double inheritance it would be easy for me to turn ambi-female. I'm not going to, because I don't think Eunice would. With the deep female drive this body hasbloodstream brimming with hormones and gonads the size of gourds is the way it feels I could easily become 'No-Pants Smith, the Girl Most Likely To.' Very easily -- as Johann Smith was an old vulgarian who regretted only the temptations he had been forced to pass up. But I'm not going to do that, either, as Eunice did not behave that way. But if I don't get married fairly soon, Em going to find it hard to stay off the tiles," "Joan, I love youbut I am not going to marry you. It's out of the question." "Then you had better help my granddaughters to swindle me." "Eh? Why?" "You know why. A multi-millionaire who is young and female stands as much chance of getting a good husband as the well-known tissue-paper dog had of chasing that asbestos cat through Hell. Lots of them in our country -- and all they ever got were Georgian princes, riding masters, and other gigolos. I don't want one, won't have one. I'd rather be broke, like Winnie, and take what love I can find. Jake, besides the fact that you understand me and no one else can, you'd still be in my top ten because my money does not impress you. Quite aside from wonderful fact that I love you and you love me, any marriage broker would call us a perfect match." "Hardly. There's still the matter of age -- body ages. Joan, a man who marries at my age isn't taking a wife, he's indenturing a nurse." "Oh, frog hair, Jake! You don't need one and I'll lay even money that you'll stay strong and virile right through my breeding period. But when you do need one I'll nurse you. In the meantime we'll sing September Song -- you lead. I'll harmonize." "I sing bass. And I won't sing September Song." "Jake? We could buy you a new body. When you need it." "No, Joan. I've had a long run and a good one, most of it happy, all of it interesting. When my time comes. I'll go quietly. I won't make the mistake you did, I won't let myself fall into the hands of the medics, with their artificial kidneys and their dials and their plumbing. I'll die as my ancestors died." She sighed. "And you call me stubborn. I've taken you up on a high mountain and shown you the kingdoms of the earth -- and you tell me it's Los Angeles. All right. I'll quit pestering you -- and humbly accept any love you can spare. Jake, will you take me out on the town and introduce me to eligible young men? You can spot a fortune hunter -- I think Eunice may be too naive, too inclined to think the best of people." (Rats, Boss, I bought me a gigolo with my eyes open... and, since I wasn't kidding myself, I bought top quality.) (I know you did, darling -- but the Joe Brancas in this world are as scarce as the Jake Salomons.) "Joan Eunice, if you want me to escort you. I'll be honored... and I'll try to keep pascoodnyaks away from you." "I'll hold you to that, you notso-very-old darling. Jake, I asked if you believed in ghosts. Do you have any religion?" "Eh? None. My parents were Orthodox, I think you know. My Bar Mitzvah speech was so praised that I had to fight to study law instead of being trained as a rabbi. But I shook off all that before I entered college." "Parallels me, somewhat. My grandparents came from the south of Germany, Catholic. So the priests had a crack at me first. Then we moved to the middle west before I started school, and Papa, who was never devout, decided it would be better -- better for business, maybe -- to be a Baptist. So I got the Bible-belt routine, with hell fire and damnation and my sins washed away with full immersion. It was the Biblebelt indoctrination that stuck, particularly the unconscious attitudes, "But, consciously and intellectually, I shucked off all of it when I was fourteen -- probably the only real intellectual feat of my life. I became an aggressive atheist -- except at home -- and scorned to believe in anything I could not bite. Then I backed away from that -- atheism is as fanatic as any religion and it's not my nature to be fanatic -- and became a relaxed agnostic, unsure of final answers but more patient. I stayed that way three-quarters of a century; I left religion to the shamans and ignored it." "My own policy." "Yes. But let me tell you something that happened while I was dead." "What? You were never dead, Joan -- Johann, damn it -- you were merely unconscious." land my brain cut off from the world and me not even aware of myself? If that is not death, Jake, it is an unreasonable facsimile. I told you that I thought Eunice's spirit has often given me a hand." "I heard you. I ignored it." "You stiff-necked old bastard. I haven't taken up seances and such. But here is what happens. When I am in a quandary -- often, these days -- I ask myself, 'What would Eunice do?' That's all it takes, Jake; I know at once. No ectoplasm or voices from a medium -- just instant knowledge not based on my own experience. Such as this afternoon when I decided in a split second to kiss Alec and Mac. No hesitationyou saw! That's not the way old Johann would behave... and yet you tell me I haven't missed behaving like Eunice even once. That's why it feels as if her sweet spirit were guiding me. Any comment?" "Mmm... No. You do behave like her... other than when you tell me flatly that you're speaking as Johann. But I don't believe in ghosts. Johann, if I thought I had to go on being Jake Salomon throughout all eternity. I'd well, I would register a complaint at the Main Office." "Let me tell you what happened to me at the Main Office." "Huh?" "While I was dead, Jake. I was in thisplace. There was a very old Man with a long white beard. He had a big book. He looked at me, then consulted His book, then looked back at me. He said, 'Son, you've been a bad boy. But not too bad, so I'm going to give you another chance. Do your best and don't worry; you'll have help.' What do you think, Jake?" (What is this, Boss? Did it happen to you, too?) (Eunice, if it happened to you it happened to me; it's the same thing. And you are my help, beloved. My guardian angel.) (Oh, frimp you! Em no angel, I'm me.) (A very earthy angel, beloved darling -- just what I need.) (Love you, too, you dirty old man.) Salomon answered slowly, "Anthropomorphism. Right out of your Bible-belt Sunday school." "Oh, certainly. It had to be in symbols I could understand. If I had been a creature from around Proxima Centauri the old Man and the beard might have been a Thing with eight tentacles and faceted eyes. Cliche symbols are nothing against it; I've never thought it was a physical experience. Men live by symbols, Jake. That -- symbolic -- experience was as real to me as any physical experience. And allow me to point out that I do have a second chance and I have, and am having, lots of help -- from you especially, from Mac and Alec, from doctors and nurses... and also from something inside that tells me instantly, in any difficult situation, exactly how Eunice would handle it. I don't say it's Eunice .... but it's not Johann; he wouldn't know how. Well?" Salomon sighed. "Of the inventing of gods there is no end. And almost always anthropomorphic. Joan, if you are going in for that sort of self-delusion, why not go whole hog and join a nunnery?" "Because Eunice would not. Although she might enjoy revamping a monastery." Jake chuckled. "She might, at that." "Maybe I should try it -- since you are so damn chinchy about making me an honest woman. More likely I'll change my name again and disappear and wind up in a crib in Bombay. Will you come visit me there, Jake?" "No. Too hot." "Chinchy. Mean old Jake. You wouldn't refuse to go see Eunice because of heat." "Eunice would never wind up in a crib." "No, she wouldn't. So I have to go on being a lady even though it's quite a strain on old Johann." ".Poor you. All you have is youth, beauty, and half as much money as the I.R.S." "And you, Jake. I could lose the rest and still be rich." (I was wondering if you would see that opening. Sister, you don't need my advice; I think I'll take a vacation.) (You promised to stay!) (Yes, Boss darling. I can't leave; we're Siamese twins. But even if I could. I'd stay because I want to.) (Eunice beloved, I have never been happier in my life.) Joan Eunice moved closer to Jake. "Jake, dear, I have never been happier in my life." A brassy voice from the cockpit said, "I am about to swing for landing. Please secure seat belts." Salomon answered, "Seat belts fastened and now being tightened. Proceed with landing." To Joan he said, "Straighten up, Eunice -- and do snap up that magno." Joan Eunice pouted her lip and obeyed. XV time; Salomon was known to the enclave guards and the copter was expected. It was a short walk from the landing to Salomon's house but, as in all upper-class enclaves, inhabitants in sight outdoors pretended not to see them. The door opened to Jake's voice and again they were private. Joan Eunice took off her street robe and handed it to Jake, saying, "May I look around? Jake, it's been years since I've been here; you've made changes." "Some. Moved my personal gear to the Gib or to your house, not much left but furniture which I'll sell with the house. Oh, I keep some clothing and toilet articles here, and I can find us a drink and a tin of biscuits. Perhaps smoked oysters or caviar; we have to kill an hour or two. Or I could send out for dinner." "Let me see what there is in your kitchen; I would enjoy playing housewife. And I do want to look around." "Look all you like, but tell me what you want to drink. Joan, have you ever been in a kitchen?" "None of your lip, lad; I'm a good cook. Mama taught me to make Apfelstrudel -- dough you could read print through and so light it melted in your mouth -- before you were born. Sherry, or a Dubonnet highball -- no Schnaps, I'm not risking it yet." "I'll stack my kosher cooking against your Bavarian messes any day, girl. The Goyim can't cook the way the Chosen People can." "Oh, pooh, you fake Jew. You haven't tasted my pot roast with noodles. I bached between wives and cooks -- and mistresses, and I always cooked. Jake, wouldn't it be fun to cook for each other and swap recipes? We could do it here. I don't dare enter my own kitchen; Della would faint." "Might be fun. We can eat my cooking when your boasts don't pan out. Excuse me; I'll see what liquor there is." Joan Eunice headed straight for the master bedroom. (Eunice, is this one of the places?) (Of course. See that sag in the bed? Boss, this is the only place we managed an all-night. Heavenly!) (All night? Then his mobiles do more than suspect; they know.) (Oh, they may suspect but it doesn't matter. Charlie isn't interested in women, and Rockford -- well, he's on my team. He approves of anything immoral, illegal, or dishonest -- and my conduct was all three, by his standards. He's an atavism. But the all-night -- I doubt if they suspected. We used more fan-dancing to keep it out of their sight than Joe's sight -- things involving two hired Brink's cars and a non-existent errand for you.) (How did you fan-dance it for Joe?) (Didn't. I thought up a story and told Jake I would use it -- then told Joe that I had met a man I wanted to spend a night with... did he mind?) (As simple as that?) (Yes, Boss. We both were free but we were careful never to hurt each other. Only a second-class contract -- since I was licensed for children and Joe was not. Either of us could have registered a dissolution on three days' notice.) (But what did Joe say?) (Nodded and went on painting. He kissed me goodbye and told me to have fun; Joe was always sweet. But he may not have missed me. He was painting from a new model, a beautiful boy who was a frimp type. Joe may have been changing his luck; he sometimes did.) (And you didn't mind?) (That beautiful boy? Boss, you've got to move into the twenty-first century, now that you're me. What possible harm? I've told you and told you that Joe and I were always careful of each other's happiness; what more could I ask? Besides, I don't know that Joe had his eye on him other than as a model but -- well, if they had invited me to move to Troy with them, I wouldn't have minded, for a night or two. I've always preferred older, men but the boy was pretty as a Palomino and clean as a sterilized cup; I wouldn't have found it boring. Plus the fact that a woman is flattered if two males like her enough to let her watch what they do.) (Eunice my love, you continue to startle me. That angle I would never have thought of. Yes, I guess it would be a compliment, in a way. I think that men even men todayare shyer about such things than women are.) (Men are horribly shy, Bosswhereas women usually are not. W'e just pretend to be, when it's expected of us. Look, a woman is a belly with a time bomb inside, and women know it and can never get away from it. They either quit being shy -- no matter how they behave to please men or they go crazy; it's the choice we have to make. And high time you made that choice, dear. yccept your femaleness and live with it. Be happy.) (I think I have.) (You're coming along. But sometimes it feels like the bravado of a little boy who says, T am not either scared!' when he's ready to wet his pants, he's so frightened.) (Well, maybe. But I've got you holding my hand.) (Yes, dearest. Mama will take care of vou.) Joan went into Jake's bathroom, primarily to snoop. She had just found something she half expected to find -- when she heard Jake's voice. "Hey! Where are you? Oh! Coming, or going? Fixed you Chablis over ice" "That'll do fine. Jake. Was this hers?" She held up a luxurious negligee -- two ounces of cobweb. Jake gulped. "Yes. Sorry." "I'm not sorry." Suddenly Joan stripped off the Cling-Ons, shoved down her frill-skirt panties and stepped out of them, leaving her bare from sandals to eyebrows, put on the negligee. "Do I wear it the way she would? Wups, I wrapped it man-style." She rewrapped the lapover to the left. "Do I do her justice?" "Eunice! Eunice!" She folded it back, let it slither to the floor, went into his arms, let him sob against her face. "That's enough, darling, Eunice doesn't want you to cry. Eunice wants you to be happy. Both Eunice and Joan Eunice. Hold me tight, Jake. We're lost and lonely and all we have is each other." While she cuddled him and soothed him, she opened the zipdown of his shirt. (Eunice, I'm scared!) (Easy does it, dear. Chant the Money Hum to yourself; I've taken over. Om Mani Padme Hum.) (Om Mani Padme Hum. Om M ani) the telephone signal. She pulled her mouth from Jake's and started to cry. "Oh, damn!" Jake said huskily, "Ignore it. It's a mistake, no one knows I'm here." "Uh -- If we don't answer, they'll try again and interrupt us again. I'll take care of it, dear. Where is the pesky thing? Living room?" "Yes, but there's an extension over there." "Keep thinking nice thoughts." Joan hurried over, high heels tapping, stood close to the pickup so that only her face would be seen, flipped the switch -- said in Eunice's most crisp secretarial voice: "Mr. Salomon's residence. Who is calling?" The screen stayed blank. "Recorded. Urgent call for Counselor Salomon, third attempt." "Urgency noted. Proceed. Who is calling?" Another voice came on, screen still blank. "This is Mr. Salomon's answering service. Judge McCampbell has placed an urgent call. I told the judge that the counselor was more likely to be at his club or at the Johann Smith residence, but he insisted that I keep trying this code, too. Is he there?" "One moment." Joan glanced back, noted with annoyance that Jake had closed his shirt and picked up her clothes. "I have Mr. Salomon. Can you reach Judge McCampbell? I will hold." "Thank you. One moment." Joan stepped still closer and tilted the pickup to make certain that it caught only her face. Jake stepped to her, handed her her clothes. She accepted them, did not put them on. The screen lighted. "Jake, we -- Hey! Brother Schmidt!" "Alec! How nice!" "Step back so I can see you, dear. Mac, don't shove," Train added as the judge's face appeared by his in the screen. "Is Jake there?" "Right beside me, boys." "All I can see is his shirt. Stand on a box, honey, so that you're both on screen; this must be a four-way conference. Or back away." "Here he is." Joan tilted the pickup higher, reluctantly pressed the cups to her breasts, stepped into her frill-skirt, wiggled it into place. Then she backed off. "Can you see me now?" "Not well enough," the judge's resonant baritone answered. "Jake, back off a little. Joan, you need a stool. Better yet, Jake, hold her up in your arms -- you lucky man." "What's the message, gentlemen? And, thank you. Judge, for your flitter. We were delivered quickly and safely." "De nada, compadre. Jake, my no doubt through long association with me." The judge exdo in order to speed confirmation of Joan's identity. "This can be our comm center. I am going to live in my chambers a few days -- ready to issue a warrant, phone a judge in another jurisdiction or whatever. Then we'll rush it through my court and crowd them into an appeal -- get this nailed down tight. Meanwhile Alec is your man Friday. Want him to go anywhere in a hurry? He's stupid but healthy, and losing a night's sleep to time-zone changes is good for him." "Probably not before morning. But I'm relieved, gentlemen; I've been wondering how I could be everywhere I need to be. Since I'm retired from everything but Joan's personal affairs. I'm without staff -- and I've been cudgeling my brain trying to think whom I could get who would be reliable and competent. As we all know, this is touchy." "We know!" agreed Alec. "And we're going to fix those harpies -- aren't we, Mac?" "Yes -- but legally and so that it cannot be reversed, Jake. You can reach us here -- and don't hesitate to wake us if you decide you want Alec to catch a midnight liner. Where will you be? Your house?" "Until my car arrives, then we'll be at Joan's. Or on our way. My answering service can flip you into my car's wavelength. It's a longish drive." "We'll be in touch. Don't worry, Jake, and don't let Joan worry. We'll have her baptized before you can say 'missing heir.' " "I'm not worried," said Joan, "but I feel like crying. Boys -- Brothers -- how can I thank you?" "Shall we tell her, Mac? Would she blush? Thank me, that is, Brother Schmidt; don't thank Brother Mac; he's just doing his duty, what the taxpayers reluctantly pay him for. But you can thank me -- I'm a volunteer." "I'll thank you both, in whatever way you wish," Joan said simply. "You heard that, Mac? Brother Schmidt committed herself -- and you can't break a promise between Brothers, that's the old Bita Pi law. Brother Schmidt Joan Eunice honey, back off and let us see all of you. Jake, get out of pickup; you ruin the composition. Go have a beer. Take a nap." "Ignore him, he's drunk," advised his former roommate. "So's Mac, we've been working on it. But I'm not too drunk to hop a guided missile, Jake, if you say to." "Jake," said the judge, "this is getting out of hand. Not that I disagree with this low forehead's enthusiasm. Good night, sir. Good night, Joan. Off." Joan Eunice flipped the switch, made certain that the screen was dead, started undressing. "Joan. Stop that." S HE went on removing her saucy, scanty clothing, heeled off her sandals, then stood facing him. "Jake, I refuse to be treated like a porcelain doll. You had me expecting to be treated as a woman." He sighed. "I know. But the golden moment passed." "Well... I'm not going to dress. You've seen this body many times, we both know -- and I want us both to get easy about it. Actually I'm shy, Jake; I'm only weeks old, as a woman, and not used to it. But I want to get used to it. With you." "Well -- As you wish, dear; you know how beautiful I think you are. What shall we do? Read aloud to each other till my car arrives? Watch video?" "Beast. If you were a gentleman you would at least take your clothes off. Instead you are a difficult, stubborn beast Snd I don't know wby I love you. Except that Eunice loved you -- loves you, wherever she is -- so I have to love you. Jake, if you won't take me to bed, at least sit down in that big chair and let me crawl up into your lap. We can talk. We'll talk about Eunice." He sighed. "Girl, you'll give me a heart attack yet...All right, come curl up in my lap. On one condition." "Jake, I'm not sure I'll agree to any conditions. I'm in a very unstable state." "You certainly are, dear. But it's my lap. No ticky, no washee." "I should go back to the courthouse; I don't think Mac and Alec would insist on conditions. Might as well relax, Jake; I'm climbing into your lap with no more yatter. There! That's better. Arms around me, please." "First the condition. That you not try to rape me in a chair -- " "Don't think I could." "You'd be surprised what can be done in a chair, Joan." "Would not. I've done 'em all. As Johann. But they require cooperation." "Mmm, so they do.and that, as soon as my car arrives, you dress at once and no nonsense, and we go home." "All right -- since you made that 'we.' I was afraid you were feeling ornery enough to send me home alone. In which case I was going to have Rockford and Charlie take me straight back to Alec and Mac. Aren't they delightful wolves, Jake? Hold me tight. The only way you can protect me from them is you-know-what." "Hmm. Joan, can you keep a chuckle to yourself?" "Well... I promise never to tell anyone but Eunice." "Eh? Okay, I don't think you would break a promise made that way. But, let me add that if you did tell, it would hurt Alec and Mac both -- and Eunice would not like that." "No, Eunice certainly would not like that. Jake, you're going to be able to hogtie me with that phrase the rest of my life." (Don't fret. Boss honey. Any time Jake is wrong. I'll give you the ammo to change his tune.) "All right. I'll tell no one but Eunice -- and the old Man with the long white beard next time I see Him." "Safe enough. Okay, here's the chuckle. Your two charming wolves -- and they are charming -- are as gay as Julius Caesar." "What? Jake, I have trouble believing that." "I won't offer proof but I assure you that I know it beyond any reasonable doubt." "But -- Look, dear, I've kissed them. I may be an ersatz female... but not where it matters, and I know those kisses weren't phony. They were hot over me. Shucks, darling, I could tell it by Braille. Besides, they are married." "I said, 'As gay as Julius Caesar,' not Governor Arkham." "Oh. Ambi gay, you mean. I still have trouble believing it. Doesn't it show at all? Even in a kiss?" ( spotted it, Joan, the potential at least. But they're still wolves... and we may be back there some day. To thank them.) (Eunice, is that the only way a female can thank a man?) (That's the only convincing way, twin. This is news?) (No, beloved -- but it was possible that your generation had learned something mine had not. They haven't. Not in anything you've told me. Just more open about it.) "Joan, there is no way to spot it, if an ambi does not want it known. Either ambi, or clear over the line and no return. Look, when you were Johann, could you spot a virgin?" "Jake, I'm not sure I ever met a virgin. But you have." "You must mean someone we both know." "Of course." "Who? Winnie? Wouldn't have thought so. But she does blush easily." "Not Winnie. If she is one, I didn't have her in mind." (You crawled out of that one!) (Winnie can tell her own secrets. Honey girl? Does Jake know about your baby?) (No, and we're not going to tell him!) (Didn't intend to, darling -- just didn't want to be caught foolish.) "Well, I can't guess. Who is this paragon?" "Me." "Uh -- But -- " Jake Salomon shut up. "Sure, sure, dear -- Johann was not, and Eunice was married. Not to mention an old wolf who tripped her." ( tripped him.) "But none of that applies to this new female in your lap. I'm a virgin. But would not have been, by now I think -- if that goddam phone hadn't sounded. Don Ameche should never have invented it." "Who's he? Some Russian? Alexander Graham Bell invented the telephone." "An obsolete joke, Jake -- sorry. Ameche played Bell in a movie, oh, about the time you were three or four years old. But let's not talk about long-dead actors, nor my virginity that I can't get rid of; let's discuss Eunice." (My favorite subject!) "That overhead light is in my eyes; where can I squeeze it down? And will you keep your lap warm while I trot and do it?" "I can do it from here. Is that better?" "Oh, much! I want to see you, darling -- but floor lights are enough. Now tell me about Eunice. I not only want to be like her in other ways... but I would like to learn to make love the way she did. As much as you'll tell me." "Joan, you know I can't tell such things about a lady." B ut I am Eunice, Jake. I just don't have her memory. So I need help. Eunice loved you, and still loves you I feel certain -- and Joan Eunice loves you -- with a love not at all like the fierce affection Johann always had for his one friend -- Joan Eunice loves you with a love that comes also from Eunice's sweet body that I wear so proudly. So tell me about her. Was she as eager as I am?" "Uh -- " (Slide your hand inside his shirt, twin. Be careful not to tickle.) "Joan, Eunice was eager. I had trouble believing it at first -- me an old wreck and she so young and beautiful. But she managed to make me believe it." "But you are not an old wreck, darling. You are in better shape than I was at your age. Oh, your face has character lines; it has a granite majesty that impresses everyone. But your body is as firm and trim as a man half your age. Muscly. And your skin is smooth and elastic, not that distressing crepelike texture I remember too well. Darling... even if you divorce me later, will you marry me soon enough to let me have your baby?" (Hon, you're knocking him out of the ring! That's one I never dared use.) "Eunice! Joan Eunice." "Oh, I don't mean soon enough for you -- I mean soon enough for me. I may have fifteen more fertile yearsbut the sooner the better; a woman ought not to have her first baby at past forty. But you will be making babies as long as you live. How many children do you have, Jake beloved?" "Three. You met two of them once. And four grandchildren." "I don't mean those, I mean others. I'll bet you have at least a dozen more, here and there. You've been rich a long time; you could afford it. How many that you haven't mentioned?" "Joan Eunice, that's snoopy." "Yes, and no one has to answer that sort of question. But didn't Eunice ever ask?" (I did and I think he fibbed. I want to hear what he says this time.) "Uh -- " "I won't tell anybody but Eunice. Not even the old Man with the book." "You insidious little cuddle puppy. I think I have four more. Plus one by a married lady who may have been kidding me. Three I supported until they were on their own; the fourth -- and that possible fifth I couldn't even offer to. But they were never in want." "How was it handled, dear? Three maiden ladies who moved elsewhere and became overnight widows?" "Uh... only in one case. I offered to marry her -- I was a grass widower then -- but she elected not to, and did marry later and her husband adopted the child and I made a cash settlement. The other similar case-I was married but the settlement was just as amicable. The other two were married. Some grief about one -- she was a compulsive confesser, from which the good Lord deliver me! -- and her husband had to be soothed with mucho dinero. The last -- well, her husband was sterile -- mumps -- and together they picked a father. Me. Startled the hell out of me. But he offered to put it in writing and did. I tore it up and settled it with a handshake." (This is all news to me, Joan. But I couldn't believe that such a virile and charming man had left no byblows. Keep him talking.) Jake grinned and caressed her sweet body. "That is the only one I'm certain about, as I have never insisted on blood tests if a lady accused me and I could have been the man. But in that case I am certain, as we took a holiday together, by sailboat, with her husband as nominal chaperone. So that time it was #, at the right time and place. Then -- " He paused. "Joan Eunice, I don't know whether Johann would have approved of the sequel, or not... but I don't want to shock the sweet girl you are now." (Honey, don't let him stop therel) "Johann can't be shocked, Jake. If it's rough, I won't tell Eunice. But don't let me crowd you." "Well... it wasn't rough, it was sweet. They didn't use me and drop me. I was welcome in their home thereafter... and in their bed." "Three in a bed?" "Uh... don't be nosy! Sometimes." "But no more babies?" "They were licensed for four and had them. But I think they picked a different father for each. I simply know that, in the several times I stayed in their home over about ten years, I never slept alone. I still get Christmas cards from them, each with a photograph of the family -- and my daughter looks like her mother, not like me, thanks be to God. Joan, they were and are a respectable married couple, devout, and devoted to each other and to their children, and old-fashioned... except that, when they were faced with the need for a donor, they elected to pick donors themselves, then use the old-fashioned way rather than syringes and a clinic." "Uh... was she sweet in bed?" "Quite. But unsophisticated. Not a patch on Eunice, if you were thinking about her." "I was." ( was!) "Eunice -- Eunice was the most glorious thing that could happen to any man. Sweet as an angel, and as skilled -- and as uninhibited -- as the most famous courtesan in history." (I'm purringl) "Jake. I prefer the old-fashioned way, too." "Yes?" "You were sweet to all those ladies and you got two unmarried ones pregnant and I'm rich enough to get away with it and right now you are feeling young -- I know you are! Will you pick me up and carry me over there? Or shall I walk?" "Eunice." "Let's both walk. But hurry." "Yes. Yes, darling." S HE jumped up, took his hand... as the house intercom sounded with: "Mr. Salomon! Rockford here. Your car is waiting." Joan said, "Oh, my God!" and started to cry. Jake put his arm around her and petted her. "I'm sorry, darling." "Jake. Tell them to go get dinner. Tell them to be back in, uh, two hours." "No, dear." She stomped her bare foot. "Jake, I won't, I won't! This is unbearable." He said quietly, "You promised. Look, darling. I'm not nineteen years old and able to perform in back seats of cars or on back porches with a party going on in the house. I have to have quiet and peace." (Don't believe him, dear! Though he might be scared off for a first time.) Joan bawled and shook her head. He spoke loudly: "Rockford!" "Yes, sir?" "We'll be out in a moment or two. Keep the reactor warm." He stepped to the wall and squeezed down the intercom to zero, then said gently, "Get dressed dear." "I won't! If we leave now, you'll have to stuff me into the car bare naked." He sighed and picked her up; she stopped crying and looked suddenly happy. The expression did not last. He turned her in his arms as he sat down on a straight chair, got a firm grip on her, and walloped her right buttock. She yelped. And struggled. He got her more firmly, placing his right leg over both of hers, and applied his hand smartly to her left cheek. Then he alternated sides, stopping with ten. He set her on her feet and said. "Get dressed, dear. Quickly." She stopped rubbing the punished area. "Yes, Jake." Neither said another word until he had handed her into the car, climbed in after her, and they had been locked in. Then she said timidly, "Jake? Will you hold me?" "Certainly, darling." "May I take my robe off, please? Will you take it off me?" With the robe out of the way she sighed and snuggled in. After a bit she whispered, "Jake darling? Why did you spank me?" It was his turn to sigh. "You were being difficult... and it is the only thing I know of which will do a woman any good when a man can't do for her what she needs. And right thenI couldn't." "I see. I think I do." She remained quiet a while, enjoying his arms around her and breathing against his chest. Then she said, "Dear? Did you ever spank Eunice?" "Once." "For the same reason?" "Not quite. Well, somewhat. She teased me into it." (I tickled him, dear. And got the surprise of my life.) "Then I'm glad you spanked me, too. But I'll try not to tease youthough I'll never be the angel she was." (Fallen angel. Boss. And enjoyed it all, clear down to the Pit.) "Jake?" "Yes, Eunice?" "I didn't really mind being spanked by you. Even when I was crying. But Well, I'm padded now built to take a spanking. And when you are spanking me, you aren't ignoring me -- and any attention is better than none. And besides -- " She hesitated. "Besides what, Eunice?" "Well, I don't know -- but I think it happened." "What happened?" "Female orgasm. Well, maybe. I don't know what one is supposed to feel like. But while I was crying -- and hurting; you have a heavy hand, sirsuddenly I felt very warm inside and something seemed to grow and explode -- that's the best I can describe it. And I was ecstatically happy and didn't mind the last few wallops, hardly noticed them. Was that a female orgasm?" "How would  know, dearest? Perhaps you'll be able to tell me. Later." "Later tonight?" "Uh, I think not, Eunice. It's late and we have had nothing to eat and I'm tired even if you aren't -- " "I am, rather. But happy." "So tonight we'll rest. When it does happen -- and I'm no longer fighting it -- let's make the first time absolutely private and quiet. No phones and no servants and no distractions. After that -- well, it might be target-of-opportunity. But I'm not a kid. You know what I mean, darling; you've been old, too." "Yes, dearest, much older than you are. Eunice can wait. Jake? What was this teasing Eunice did that was so bad it got her spanked?" He suddenly grinned. "The little imp tickled me until I nearly went out of my mind. So I spanked her. But we were alone, and that ended satisfactorily. Quite." "How?" "How do you think? I excelled my usual mediocre performance, and Eunice -- there aren't words for it, but she excelled her utter perfection, impossible as that sounds." (He darn near split me like a melon, twin -- and I wanted him to!) "So? Someday  will tickle you -- and get spanked for it. So take your vitamins, dear. Jake, you enjoyed spanking me. Didn't you?" He was silent several moments. "I enjoyed it so much that I spanked you neither as hard nor as long as I wanted to. And started feeling 'young' as you put it -- but knew that, if I didn't get you out of the house right then, you probably wouldn't leave at all. And I don't care to advertise it to servants." "You had better marry me. So we can ignore servants." "You had better shut up. You're still learning to be a girl, and I'm still learning how to handle you. You're Eunice -- but you aren't Eunice. And we must clear up legal matters before we talk about such things." "Old mean. Girl beater. Sadist. Hold me tight." IF The Magazine of Alternatives B eing in this comer, I often think about what sells books. And I think pretty definitely that the crucial encounter occurs when a casual reader, coming upon a piece of literature in the marketplace, finds his money solicited by the publisher on the basis of certain flattering claims about the product. These claims appear right on the piece of product, and have the jargon designation of "blurbs." Well, as some of you already know I'm not crazy about the style of most blurbs. Some of you -- particularly some of you who write blurbs -- have expressed frustration and ire. Don't I understand you're just trying to sell more books, and thus do good for the whole field? Etc. Okay. Perhaps you have missed the point, chums, and perhaps we will go through it again. Tones up the blood, anyhow. I think the blurb attempts to divert some of the prospective reader's funds away from his grocery budget in exchange for what may be a very specious promise of entertainment. The prospect is conscious that he worked for his money and he feels he earned it fairly. He applies these same standards to the things that try to earn from him. I therefore think it wise that the blurb should honestly inform the prospect about the book that is to say the product. It may do so quite legitimately by talking even not so much about the book as about the train of thought or the social format that produced it. It may do so quite legitimately simply by reminding the reader that the author of this one has produced a listed number of previous books that the reader bought and enjoyed, and by reassuring the reader that this one is just like them. Honesty need not be carried to absurd extremes. The reader, after all, is a reasonably well-read citizen of the world. But often enough what the actual blurb does -- when it isn't full of outright lies or the rediscovery of some banal profundity -- is to be full of personal notes which upon examination boil down to "Gee whiz, we the editors of this book really enjoy being friends with the writer. He's a fantastic luncheon raconteur and you ought to see him with a lampshade on his head at parties." Or they boil down to "Buy this book from my friend." Now you can hardly blame the intelligent reader for feeling that he has happened in on a gang prank in which he has no hope of actually participating. I think this is what happens all too often; I think it's very bad for science fiction; I think it's in extremely questionable taste. Ultimately I don't think it sells very many people on continuing to buy books, even when sometimes the disservice is merely a pitiful one, like serving wine in a greasy glass. L et us have at # Great Tales Book #T#, #c) edited by Idella Purnell Stone, with an introduction by John W. Campbell. All right, now the thing to do is to decide whether anyone, starting with the prospective reader, is going to get any benefit out of this book. It's useless to stand around supposing about what odd combination of events led the publisher to accept an anthology from someone without any credentials to qualify them for selecting greatness. If I had known how to do it I would have done it. So let's imagine now our reader or our prospect coming up to this article on the newsstand and working on a decision whether or not to buy it. The table of contents sports a number of names which are or should be rather recognizable. The back of the book says; "These amazing tales by the great masters of science fiction..." Well, that's not a lot of help. Fawcett has the most overblown blurbs in the business, apparently as the result of an editorial belief that the publisher will not okay the purchase of any given manuscript unless it is at least by a great master. If you have been haunting newsstands and buying Gold Medal books for any length of time you might know this. Caveat emptor and let us look at these great masters. These great masters are Randall Garrett, Murray Feinster, Fredric Brown, Walter Bupp, Isaac Asimov, Mack Reynolds, Reginald Bretnor, Jay James H. Schmitz, Robert F. Young, and Eric Frank Russell (represented by an article). So we have one, two, three, four people who can be counted on to be named on any list of reliable modern sf writers. We have several others of high minor-league status and we have the usual number of spear carriers. So mueh for that. What next? Well, we have the editor's introductory blurbs for the various stories herein -- for instance "The Foreign Hand Tie" by Randall Garrett: "... This story... is in the realm of possibility -- since it is possible and even logical that a fully developed telepath might be employed for espionage." I don't know about you, but that kind of thing worries me. First of all, I cannot imagine what else you can be but a spy by definition, equipped with such a talent. Spying on political partisans of other ideologies is only the merest tentative first extension of the notion of being able to spy on the thoughts of the lady next door, so I don't really understand what the excitement is about. But neither am I ready to admit to the believability of any blurb which began with "In light of the fully authenticated cases of complete telepathic communication between twins..." I don't feel that there are any fully authenticated cases of any kind of useful telepathic communication between twins. I am even more inclined to be positive that there are no fully authenticated cases of complete telepathic communications between twins, and I think that I am not alone in that opinion. I think most people don't know of any such thing, although a number of people may believe or wish to believe that it is true, and I think it's incumbent on an editor addressing herself to any kind of conventional audience to back up that kind of offhand remark with a few ready references. So right away I don't think this is a book for those people who read science fiction because they find it presents a valid challenge to the imagination. Then we get to the blurb for Robert Heinlein's "Project Nightmare." This goes: "... His imagination can be as unlimited as the universe and the far future, or confined, as in this story, to the taut boundaries of a here-and-now crisis." Well, anybody who confuses an abstract like imagination with a concrete like the physical universe has got a perceptual problem basically describable as a lack of imagination. The size of the scene on whieh a creator may choose to cast his narrative is in no relevant way related to the reach of his mind. Most of the people who read science fiction are perfectly capable of perceiving distinctions of that order, and do so as a matter of course. That quality goes along with a great range of similar perceptions without which, it seems to me, one cannot be a science-fiction reader. I may be wrong, but in my little role here as the guy who might buy this book, I am the guy who has just decided not to. Now, that's my loss. I don't want you to think I was being nasty to Mrs. Stone just for the sake of being nasty. The stories in this book are by and large good ones. They're fun to read. Some of them represent some pretty impressive achievement on the part of people who spun them out. Their compilation represents an achievement on Mrs. Stone's part -- you don't put together a list like this without working at it. Yet, it seems to me what has happened here is that publisher and editor have unwittingly acted together in such a way as to discourage a major portion of the potential audience for this book. T ET'S have a look at Infinity One, New Writings in Speculative Fiction, edited by Robert Hoskins (Lancer book ##-#, #). What we have here is a rather attractive-looking package. The cover promises an "introduction by Isaac Asimov," then "a short novel by Poul Anderson," and then states the book is "featuring Arthur C. Clarke" and, immediately under that, uses the term: "never before published." O.K., the reader is being invited to buy yet another "magazine in book form," to borrow a term directly from the contents page of this particular one, and now the question is, should he? Well, Arthur Clarke is a potent name. So is Asimov, but the Asimov is a reprint and not an introduction for this book at all. It's a reprint of an Asimov article which originally appeared in a house magazine, for Local I of the Amalgamated Lithographers of America, in #. It's an article called The Fun In Future Fun, and nowhere in it is there any reference to the contents of this book or to any of the writers in this book. It just happens to be an Asimov article which Hoskins has picked up and chosen to call an introduction. The Clarke is not a new story. It's The Star from #, where it graced the first issue of Infinity Magazine. It subsequently won a Hugo and went on to a number of anthology appearances. It has inded enjoyed a distinguished career over the fifteen years that have intervened between its first publication and its appearance in a product with "never before published" engraved upon its cover directly under this story's author's name. Hoskins is as familiar with science fiction as anyone could want him to be. He's a long-time fan, and a knowledgeable person in many ways. He says in his introduction to The Star: "It is not our intention to present reprints in this series, but Infinity One is the lineal descendant of Infinity Science Fiction of fond memory. And leading off the first issue of that first Infinity was a story destined to become an immediate classic. Thus it's a pleasure to break our own rules for the first and only time and present once more..." That's a pretty clumsy piece of weasel wording. But if you can unblushingly link "immediate" with "classic," then you have no problems at all in declaring that you are establishing a rule by breaking it. But it leaves a funny taste in the mouth and meanwhile we, still trying to make up our mind whether this book is any good or not, now begin paging through it in dead earnest. The table of contents looks good: it's got a Silverberg, a Katherine Maclean, an Anne McCaffrey, a Ron Goulart, a Gene Wolfe, a collaboration by Kris Neville and K.M. O'Donnell. It does have a Poul Anderson novelet and it has stories in addition by Miriam Allen deFord, R.A. Lafferty. Dean R. Koontz, Edward Wellen and a couple of new names like Pat De Graw and George Zebrowski. It has something called # Fables -- which turn out to be two sophomoric short stories by Stephen Barr and Michael Fayette, respectively, and a funny one by Gordon R. Dickson, none of whom are masters of this form in a field which has only one Fredric Brown and a jam of editors who think that a short-short story is anything that's shorter than a short story. But I was digressing. Well, as I keep trying to establish with some of the people who object to my doing so, I accept in front that since you cannot sell a book on the basis of what's actually in it -- because the store proprietor won't let the prospect read the whole package before he walks out with it then it does make sense to use blurbs and to package the product. But then then God damn it!-you are doing nobody any good by being dumb in your blurbs. Hoskins, as we can see, has already established himself as a shifty character, thus making one wonder whether his book is any good. Now we have to cope with his version of the English language: "Happily for we as readers he is a man yet young enough that we can look forward to many years of producing stories such as..." I have to admit to you that that's the most outrageous example I could find. I don't think its necessary to find very many of that caliber. One will do to cast serious doubts on the editor's credentials as a man who presumably judged the contents of this book. He's either a man in a hell of a hurry or a man whom all the time in the world wouldn't help. If you want to know more about that, try the introduction to the Katherine MacLean story. I give it to you in its entirety: "We live in a big universe; Katherine MacLean, who writes far too little these days, examines one small corner of it now..." Gentle reader, I hardly know how to convey the depth of my personal reaction to what might be called the absurdly profound school of nonsequitur blurb writing. But it's an article of some faith with me that you will convey your reaction at this point by putting the book down in its rack and walking away from it quickly. How about this one: "At this time nothing is known of the author of the following story: even hisher sex is a matter of speculation. Whether man or woman, it is certain that Pat De Graw is talented, and to be hoped that there'll be many more such stories to come..." What follows this is, like most of the stories in this book, at least good -- and that's my point, it's at least good, but if the editor of this thing could not take the trouble to discover to whom he was addressing his check for what may have been a first sale, and whose life it was that he was altering, why, pray tell, should we as readers feel that we are here in contact with any exercise of conscience, discretion, judgement, respect for one's own job and one's own profession, and in the end any respect for oneself? There are so many sources vying for our entertainment money that it becomes extremely difficult to perceive why anyone should feel moved to purchase this particular entertainment. The generally high quality of the stories within this book is irrelevant and is in fact largely wasted. The work of the writers contained herein is in some danger of going down the drain, their earnings are in positive danger of being impaired, the publisher's earnings will not be as high as they might have been, the editor's salary probably should be cut, and who gains? Who gains?  Robert SUverberg worth adding to your library... stories you will treasure... available to you at a special # discount no commitments. Here are the books of enduring value that you will want to own... for hours of science-fiction pleasure, to be read, reread, and discussed with your friends. These are the books that have proven themselves... filled with all of the features you look for in S-F...written by the acknowledged masters of the art. Just circle your choices below, mail to us, and the books will be in your pages, containing stories by such masters of science fiction as Arthur C. Clarke, Theodore Sturgeon, A. E. van Vogt, Clifford Simak, Poul Anderson, Leigh Brackett, John W. Campbell, Jr. All of the stories belong to the excitingly modern era that swept SF to its greatest pinnacle of popularity. S-I from Moldaug, inhuman stars from the last human settlement, are gathering together for war. Old world colonies in order to avert this war. But not rugged individualist Cully When, the type of man who has pioneered frontiers in all times and all places. Set in some future time, this action-filled adventure depicts space-age guerrilla warfare and age-old human stupidity with excitement and ends with an explosive climax. # pp. List Price... #. # Discount Price... # .# S-# separate and complete worlds -- idyllic Lithia and a culture on Earth that has literally gone under ground, provides the basis for the story of four extraordinary men. There is the priest, dedicated to the glory of God; the scientist working for the glory of man; the realist who works only for himself; and the man who is content to ask nothing of any world, any man, or any deity. The author presents a compelling moral problem. This book is something of a tour de force. # pp. List Price... # Discount Price... # S# the edge of tomorrow... who will be chosen for immortality? Who will make this ultimate decision -- the government, free enterprise, or private monopoly? A new, highly controversial novel, infused with blood and guts, examining the disease of power as well as the responsibility. Both praised and damned before it was even published, this novel deserves your personal attention. # pp. List Price... # .# DiscouAt Price... # S-#A the Planet of the Flowers, Dr. Freda Caron's fiance Paul has sent her an exquisite iridescent yellow tulip that not only has a plastic memory -- but can talk. Freda realizes that she must unlock the secrets of the flower planet and its strange hold on Paul. In this exciting new book, Freda must travel from her ultra-rational world-oftomorrow to explore the strange, unearthly flower planet. The climax of this shocking and oddly beautiful novel is bizarre and delightful. # pp. List Price... # Discount Price...# #-# an entire day, a small rural village in England loses contact with the outside world. Soon after, all the women, married or not become pregnant, eventually giving birth to remarkable golden-eyed children who exhibit a strange kind of sinisterism. They are dangerous and Midwich must make the ultimate decision -- if the children survive, then mankind must join the dinosaur among Nature's discards. A gripping account of man's fight for survival. # pp. List Price... # Discount Price... # .# C. M. Kornbiuth. Two major advertising agencies are fighting for the Venus account -- nothing less than total control of the Venus economy and markets will do. It is completely unimportant that Venus is a harsh, barren, uninhabited planet. According to the mentality of Mitchell Courtenay of Fowler Schocken Associates, the trick is to persuade colonists to go to Venus, and once there, they will have to survive as best they can. One of tlie most savage and devastating attacks on modern consumer society and the advertising agents who are its high priests, The Space Merchants is uncomfortably prophetic. # pp. List Price... # Discount Price... # .# S-# mysterious space force that inhibits the world's intelligence. But suddenly, it's gone and overnight the intellect of every living creature is trebled. What are the consequences of such instant genius? These are the problems confronting Archie Brock, former near moron; Peter Corinth, physicist; and his no-longer dumb wife. This provocative and absorbing book explores the ultimate problem of such a situation -- in a world free of the difficulties that has plagued mankind throughout history, what is man to do with his time? # pp. List Price... #. # Discount Price... # .# S-#A Asimov book... America's foremost science writer, takes you on a personalized guided tour of his first # books. This, his #th book, is an anthology of works selected by the author himself. It is a journey which acquaints the reader with a writer considered to be a genius, who delights in every aspect of life and has the capacity to make any subject he writes about both understandable and entertaining. Reviewers customarily greet Asimov publications with such adjectives as ling." Opus # is no exception. # pp. List Price...#. # Discount Price...# S-# Heinlein's Future History Stories. Twenty-five years ago Robert A. Heinlein began to write stories about an imaginary future that is fast becoming a reality. Discover, through the pen of the master of space-age fiction, about man's first step on the moon; weather control; manufacture of synthetic food; interstellar exploration. Now, for the first time, in chronological order, are Heinlein's #I compelling stories -- all depicting a glimpse of a possible tomorrow. # pp. List Price... # .# Discount Price... # S-# master pain peddler, skillful and sophisticated, lives in a time when reading tragic headlines no longer provides the necessary sensations. Into Chalk's sinister hands falls Lona Kelvin, orphaned, mother of # children, yet without a soul; and Minner Burris, starman, whose butchered body was put together by aliens, a walking horror. What fun to mate these two and watch them wallow in their mutual torment. But somewhere, something went wrong. Discover what happens when the puppets begin to pull their own strings in this imagi# pp. List Price... # Discount Price... # .# P.O. Box #, Grand Central Post Office, New York, N. Y. # Please send me the books Please print full name  address I have circled. S-I S-# S-# S-#A S-# S-# S-# S-#A S-# S-# Name Address City State Zip Code Sorry, No C.O.D.'s. (Please add # for postage and handling. N.Y.C. residents please add # sales tax. N.Y. State residents please add # sales tax.) Learn the seven warning signals of cancer. You'll be in good company. #. Unusual bleeding or discharge. #. A lump or thickening in the breast or elsewhere. #. Change in size or color of a wart or mole. If a signal lasts longer than two weeks, see your doctorwithout delay. #. A sore that does not heal. #. Change in bowel or bladder habits. #. Hoarseness or cough. #. Indigestion or difficulty in swallowing. And be sure to have a health checkup once a year, no matter how well you may feel. Fight Cancer with a checkup and a check  American Cancer Society  #: A Arthur C. Clarke Hunting an alien "presence" in the universe, # men and a computergone-psychotic stumble upon the incredible secret of mankind's birth -- only to trigger the cosmic "booby-trap" that could speli its death. A controversial best-seller by the most acclaimed science fiction writer of our era. Pub. ed. # #: A Space Odyssey besMeliing novel ond oward-winning cinema spectacular J Science Fiction has grown up. Have you kept up? A new literary genre has come of age -- your age. Mature. Sophisticaletl. Provocative. And respected. You arc invited to explore it now under an amazing trial offer. Take any # volumes on this page (worth up to # in original publishers' editions) for only #, plus shipping and handling with trial membership.  New club selections will be described to you in advance each month. Choose from new works of fiction -- and fact -- by such acclaimed authors as Bradbury, Serling, Asimov, Clarke, Heinlein and others. Volumes are full-length, hard-bound -- and uncut. Though they sell for as much as #, # and more in their original publishers' editions, club members pay only # plus shipping. CYou may choose an optional extra-value selection at a slightly higher price.) Your sole obligation is to accept as few as four books during the coming year. Cancel any time thereafter. Science Fiction Book Club, Garden City, N.Y. #X). Please accept my application for membership and rush the I I # books whose numbers I have printed below. Bill me  # plus a modest shipping and handling charge for all I I three. Each month send me the Club's free bulletin. Things  to Come which describes coming selections. If I do not  I wish to receive the monthly selection or prefer an alteri nate, I simply give instructions on the form provided. For I i each book I accept, I pay #, plus shipping and han dling. Occasional extra-value selections are priced slightly   higher. I need take only # books in the coming year and  may resign ny time thereafter.  I duciory package. I may return it in # days and member j ship will be canceled. I will owe nothing.  I Print I Name I Address I City .State Zip I If under #, parent must sign here I Members accepted in U.S.A. and Canada only. i #. The Beast That .Shouted Love at the Heart of the World, by Hatbn Ellison. IS laicsincludins Hugo  Nebula Award Winners. #. Stand on Zan zibar, by John Brunner. Exirupolaies today's society into #!si Century. # pages. Pub. ed. S# #.Srienrr Hall of I amr.  sen by Su I  ersol Ann n Robcil Silvri I'lib. ed. V#.' #.TheLcfl Hand of Darkness, by Ursula K. LeOuin. Finding love -- in a Nebula Award winner. Pub. cd. # #. Stranger in a Strange Land, by Robert A. Heinlein. He knCw the Martian love secret -- and it spelled his doom. Pub. ed. # #.T.T. Satan's Woil.l. by I'mil Anitnii'd Civih.il.i.n Imih #. The Foundation Trilogy, by Isaac Asimov, The ends of the galaxy revert to barbarism. Pub. ed. # #. Dangerous Visions. Anihology of original stories never before in print by Sturgeon, Anderson, others. Pub. ed. # #. World'.s Best Science Fiction #. By Vonncgiu. Jr, Sheckley. Delaney, Knight. AIdiss. and others. #. Three for Tomorrow, Novell IS by Silverberg, Zerlazny, Blish. Foreword by Arthur C. Clarke, Pub. ed. # Ilei-trli ' It , llr.iilhm IH ,#, . piece's II, ull-nl. #. Ilir lllusfu...l Maii.U,itli,i, I lii #. '#'  Novella Robert  WiUiamT. Harold Kraus  Michael Bishop  Robert A. Heinlein eg cc If) Xf CB #. CD C# m n n to figure out how much you hate missing the best story of your favorite writer or the major part of a great novel. But we can't compute a formula to stock every newsstand in the country with enough copies of our popular magazines to satisfy every reader. So we sometimes miss you and you miss us -- and that's a double tragedy. It doesn't take a genius to handle it, either. All it takes is a minute of your time, for which we want to repay you with a handsome saving over the newsstand price. Just fill in the coupon -- or write the information on a piece of plain paper -- and mail it to us. Then you'll be sure instead of sorry. rate. I enclose my check or money order (or:  # issues of each #  # issues of each #  # issues of each # Name Address City  State Zip Code Prices outside the Western Hemisphere add # per # issues (or postage Please check whether  new or  renewal Galaxy js published in French, German, Italian, Japanese and Spanish. The U. S. Edition ispublished in Braille and Living Tape. October-November, # Vol. #, No. # Robert Silverberg Robert A. Heinlein Harold Kraus Michael Bishop Editor Science Editor Feature Editor Managing Editor Art Director Associate Art Director Circulation Director Administration  Publisher Associate Publisher ing Corporation, Arnold E. Abramson, President. Main otfices: # East # Street, New York, N.Y. #. #t per copy. #-issue subscription: # in the United States, elsewhere #. Second class postage paid at New York, N.Y. and additional mailing ofPublishing Corporation under International, Universal and PanAmerican Copyright Conventions. All rights reserved. The publisher assumes no responsibility for unsolicited material. All stories printed in this magazine are fiction and any similarity between characters and actual persons is coincidental. Title registered U S. Patent Office. Printed in U.S.A. This will be in the nature of a report to the consumers -- the readers of Galaxy. You. In case you've ever wondered, your letters have impact. And value. We hang by them. And sometimes from them. Like from gallows. Space permitting, I'll try to cover your rections to the last six issues for which reader comments are available: February to July. Hottest topics were Vaughn Bode's Sunpot, Harlan Ellison's The Region Between and Jack Gaughan's art work -- in reverse order. And comments on the magazines in: General...  heartily congratulate you on the fine and consistent quality which the magazines under your aegis have displayed. I hope you can continue to present the discerning sf reader a magazine group worthy of his attention and time. The high-quality stories you have run recently give me good reason to believe that the sf field will continue to flourish as a real and pertinent means for extrapolating man's future and through it, a viable and valid examination of man's present. The new repro of the mags has shown that Jack Gaughan is one of the best artists appearing in the sf mags, if not the best. His mindbending, imaginative covers and interiors do much to enhance the magazines. I hope that it will soon become feasible to use other artists, to allow the Master to devote more time to each individual illo. Don't want to overwork him either. I realize that Galaxy and If are having distribution problems. ('If has already been cut back to bimonthly; I don't want the same in there, Mr. J., Tm now seeing both mags appearing on newstands they were absent from for almost a year. I am confident the circulation will again reach (and exceed) its former level as more readers spread the good word and you're seen in the old places again. Mitchell Swedo, Jr. Chicago, #... I have an irksome suspicion you are drastically abridging Algis Budrys' Bookshelf in Galaxy. If you are, I know I wouldn't be alone in saying that I resent this. Mr. Budrys' column is best when it's long, when he is developing his excellent social comments on the field of the books and everything else. He's too good to be cut -- he writes little enough new stuff as it is, anyway. Don't forsake the Story for the Message. Entertainment is still the prime quality in a story. May I still offer my compliments? You're O.K. Steve Larue Denver, Col. Every golden word by Budrys has been published in Galaxy -- what has been forced out of one issue has been included in the next. ( Please turn to page #) Benjamin FrankU Why were these men great? How does anyone -- man or woman -- achieve greatness? Is it not by mastery of the powers within ourselves? Know the mysterious world within you ! Attune yourself to the wisdom of the ages ! Grasp the inner power of your mind ! Learn the secrets of a full and peaceful life! Benjamin Franklin, statesman and inventor... Isaac Newton, discoverer of the Law of Gravitation... Francis Bacon, philosopher and scientist... like many other learned and great men and women... were Rosicrucians. The Rosicrucians existence for centuries. Today, headquarters of of mail annually to all parts of the world. copy of "The Mastery of Life" -- . A nonprofit organization. Address: Scribe N.S.A. San Jose, California #, U.S.A. Please send me the ree book, The Mastery of Life, which explains how I may learn to use my faculties and powers of mind. I in a flat, high strip of gloomy space stretching along the outside of the service core of Urban Monad # from the #th to #th floors. Though the work area is lofty, it is scarcely more than five meters deep, a skimpy envelope through which dust motes dance toward sucking filters. Standing within it the ten men of Interface Crew Nine are sandwiched between the urbmon's outer layer of residential and commercial sectors and its hidden heart, the service core, in which the computers are housed. The crewmen rarely enter the core itself. They function on its periphery, keeping watch over the looming wall that bears the access nodes of the building's master computer nexus. Soft green and yellow lights gleam on the nodes, constantly relaying information about the health of the unseen mechanisms. The men of Interface Crew Nine serve as the ultimate backup for the platoons of selfregulating devices that monitor the workings of the computers. Whenever heavy load causes some facet of the control system to sag, the crewmen quickly prime it so that it can go on bearing its burden. It is not difficult work, but it is vital to the life of the entire gigantic building. Each day at #, when their shift begins, Michael Statler and his nine crewmates crawl through the Edinburgh iris-hatch on # and make their way into the perpetual dusk of the interface to take up their primer stations. Pushchairs carry them to their asI in a flat, high strip of gloomy space stretching along the outside of the service core of Urban Monad # from the #th to #th floors. Though the work area is lofty, it is scarcely more than five meters deep, a skimpy envelope through which dust motes dance toward sucking filters. Standing within it the ten men of Interface Crew Nine are sandwiched between the urbmon's outer layer of residential and commercial sectors and its hidden heart, the service core, in which the computers are housed. The crewmen rarely enter the core itself. They function on its periphery, keeping watch over the looming wall that bears the access nodes of the building's master 'll! A computer nexus. Soft green and yellow lights gleam on the nodes, constantly relaying information about the health of the unseen mechanisms. The men of Interface Crew Nine serve as the ultimate backup for the platoons of selfregulating devices that monitor the workings of the computers. Whenever heavy load causes some facet of the control system to sag, the crewmen quickly prime it so that it can go on bearing its burden. It is not difficult work, but it is vital to the life of the entire gigantic building. Each day at #, when their shift begins, Michael Statler and his nine crewmates crawl through the Edinburgh iris-hatch on # and make their way into the perpetual dusk of the interface to take up their primer stations. Pushchairs carry them to their assigned levels -- Michael starts by monitoring the nodes spanning floors # to # -- and as the day progresses they slide up and down the interface to the changing zones of trouble. Michael is twenty-three years old. He has been a computer-primer in this interface crew for eleven years. By now the work is purely automatic for him; he has become simply an extension of the machinery. Drifting along the interface, he boosts or drains, shunts or couples, blends or splits, meeting every need of the computer he serves, and does it all in cool mindless efficiency, operating on reflex alone. There is nothing reprehensible about this. It is not desirablefor a primer to think, merely to act and act correctly; even here in the fifth century of computer technology the human brain is still given a high rating for its informationhandling capacity per cubic centimeter, and a properly trained interface crew is in effect a group of ten of these excellent little organically-grown computers jacked into the main unit. So Michael follows the shifting patterns of lights, making all necessary adjustments, and the cerebral centers of his mind are left free for other things. He dreams of all the strange places outside Urban Monad #, places that he has seen on the screen. He and his wife, Stacion, are devoted screen-viewers and they rearely miss one of the travelog shows. The portrayals of the old pre-urbmon world, of the relicts, the dusty remnants. Jerusalem. Istanbul. Rome. The Taj Mahal. The stumps of New York. The tips of London's buildings above the waves. All the bizarre, romantic, alien places beyond the urbmon's skin. Mount Vesuvius. The geysers of Yellowstone. The African plains. The isles of the South Pacific. The Sahara. The North Pole. Vienna. Copenhagen. Moscow. Angkor Wat. The Great Pyramid and the Sphinx. The Grand Canyon. Chichen Itza. The Amazon jungle. The Great Wall of China. Do any of these places still exist? Michael has no idea. A lot of what they show on the screen is a hundred years old or older. He knows that the spread of urbmon civilization has required the demolition of much that is ancient. The wiping away of the cluttered past. Everything carefully recorded in three dimensions first, of course. But gone. A puff of white smoke; the smell of pulverized stone, dry on the nostrils, bitter. Gone. Doubtless they've saved the famous monuments. No need to chew up the Pyramids just to make room for more urbmons. But the big sprawls must have been cleaned away. The former cities. After all, here we are in the Chipitts constellation, and he has heard his brother-in-law Jason Quevedo, the historian, say that once there were two cities called Chicago and Pittsburgh that marked the polar ends of the constellation, with a continuous strip of urban settlement between them. Where are Chicago and Pittsburgh now? Not a trace left, Michael knows; the fifty-one towers of the Chipitts constellation rise along that strip. Everything neat and organized. We eat our past and excrete urbmons. Poor Jason; he must miss the ancient world. As do I. As do I. M ichael dreams of adventure outside Urban Monad I #. Why not go outside? Must he spend all his remaining years hanging in a pushchair on the interface, tickling access nodes? To go out. To breathe the strange unfiltered air with the smell of green plants on it. To see a river. To fly, somehow, around this barbered planet, looking for the shaggy places. Climb the Great Pyramid! Swim in an ocean, any ocean! Salt water. How curious. Stand under the naked sky, exposing his skin to the dread solar blaze, letting the chilly moonlight bathe him. The orange glow of Mars. At dawn to blink at Venus. "Look, I could do it," he tells his wife. Placid bulgy Stacion. Carrying their fifth little, a girl, coming a few months hence. "It wouldn't be any trouble at all to reprime a node so it would give me an egress pass. And down the shaft and out the building before anybody's the wiser. Running in the grass. Traveling cross-country. I'd go east. I'd go to New York, right by the edge of the sea. They didn't tear down New York -- Jason says so. They just went right around it. A monument to the troubles." "How would you get food?" Stacion asks. A practical girl. "I'd live off the land. Wild seeds and nuts, like the Indians did. Hunt! The heards of bison. Big, slow brown things; I'd come up behind one and jump on its back, right up there on the smelly greasy hump, and dig my hands into its throat, yankl It wouldn't understand. No one hunts any more. Fall down dead -- and I'd have meat for weeks. Even eat it raw." "There aren't any bison, Michael. There aren't any wild animals at all. You know that." "Wasn't serious. Do you think I'd really kill? Kill! God bless, I may be peculiar but I'm not crazy! No. Listen, I'd raid the communes. Sneak in at night, grab off vegetables -- a load of protein steak -- anything that's loose. Those plares aren't guarded. They don't expect urbmon folk to come sneaking around. I'd eat. And I'd see New York, Stacion, I'd see New York! Maybe even find a whole society of wild men there. With boats, planes, something to take me across the ocean. To Jerusalem! To London! To Africa!" Stacion laughs. "I love you when you start going flippo like this," she says, and pulls him down next to her. Rests his throbbing head on the smooth taut curve of her gravidity. "Do you hear the little yet?" Stacion asks. "Is she singing in there? God bless, Michael, how I love you." She doesn't take him seriously. Who would? But he'll go. Hanging there on the interface, flipping switches and palming shunt plates, he envisions himself as a world traveler. A project: to visit all the real cities for which the cities of Urbmon # were named. As many as are left. Warsaw, Reykjavik, Louisville, Colombo, Boston, Rome. Tokyo, Toledo, Paris, Shanghai, Edinburgh, Nairobi. London, Madrid. San Francisco. Birmingham. Leningrad. Vienna, Seattle, Bombay, Prague. Even Chicago and Pittsburgh, unless they really are gone. And the others. Did I name them all? He tries to count up. Warsaw, Reykjavik, Vienna, Colombo. He loses track. But anyway. I'll go out. Even if  can't cover the world. Maybe it's bigger than I imagine it is. But I'll see something. I'll feel rain on my face. Listen to the surf. My toes wriggling in cold wet sand. A nd the sun! The sun, the sun! Tanning my skin! No one ever goes out of the urbmon, except perhaps Louisville people visiting other urbmons, and they don't go often. Supposedly scholars still travel around, visiting the ancient places, but Michael doesn't know of anyone who has. Jason, though he specializes in the twentieth century, certainly hasn't gone. He could visit the ruins of New York, couldn't he? Get a more vivid feel of what it was like. Of course, Jason is Jason, he wouldn't go even if he could. But he ought to. I'd go in his place. Were we meant to spend all our lives inside a single building? He has seen some of Jason's cubes of the old days, the open streets, the moving cars, the little buildings housing only a single family, three or four people. Incredibly strange. Irresistibly fascinating. Of course, it didn't work; the whole scrambled society fell apart. We have to have something that's better organized. But Michael understands the pull of that kind of life. He feels the centrifugal yank toward freedom and wants to taste a bit of it. We don't have to live the way they did, but we don't have to live this way, either. Not all the time. To go out. To experience horizontality. Instead of up and down. Our thousand floors, our somatic fulfillment halls, our sonic centers, our blessmen, our moral engineers, our consolers, our everything. There must be more. A short visit outside: the supreme sensation of my life. I'll do it. Hanging on the interface, serenely nudging his nodes downspectrum as the priming impulses impinge on his reflexes, he promises himself that he won't die with his dream unfulfilled. He'll go out. Some day. H IS brother-in-law Jason has unknowingly fed the fires of Michael's secret yearning. Jason's theories about a special race of urbmon people, expressed one night when Michael and Stacion were visiting the Quevedos -- what had Jason said? I'm investigating the notion that urbmon life is breeding a new kind of human being. A type that adapts readily to relatively little living space and a low privacy quotient. Michael had had his doubts about that. That people were cooping themselves up in urban monads. It didn't seem like so much of a genetic thing to him. More like psychological conditioning. Or even voluntary acceptance of the situation in general. But the more Jason spoke, the more sense his ideas made. Explaining why we don't go outside the urbmons, even though there's no real reason why we can't. Because we recognize that that's a hopeless fantasy. We stay here, whether we like it or not. And those who don't like it, those who eventually can't take it -- well, you know what happens to them. Michael knows. Down the chute for the flippos. Those who remain adapt to circumstances. Two centuries of selective breeding, pretty ruthlessly enforced. And all of us so well adapted now to this kind of life. And Michael saying. Ah. Yes. All of us so well adapted. Not believing it was true about all of us. With some exceptions. Jason's mild concession. Michael thinks about that, hanging on the interface. No doubt selective breeding accounts for a lot of it. The universal acceptance of urbmon life. Almost universal. Everybody takes it for granted that this is what life is like, # people under the same roof, a thousand floors, have lots of littles, cuddle up close. Everybody accepts. With some exceptions. A few of us who look through the windows out at the naked world and rage and sweat inside our guts. Wanting to get out there. Are we missing the gene for acceptance? If Jason is right, if the urbmon population's been bred to enjoy the life it has to lead, then there must be a few recessives in the stack. Laws of genetics. You can't eradicate a gene. You just bury it somewhere but it pops up to haunt you eight generations along the track. Me. In me. I carry the filthy thing. And so I suffer. Michael decides to confer with his sister about these matters. He goes to her one morning, # hours, when he's fairly sure of finding her at home. She is busy with the littles. His luscious twin, only looking a bit harried just now. Her dark hair askew. Her only garment a dirty towel slung over her shoulder. A smudge on her cheek. Looking around, suspicious, as he enters. "Oh. You." She smiles at him. How lovely she looks, all lean and flat like that. Stacion's breasts are full of milk; they swing and joggle, big juicy bags. He prefers supple women. "Just visiting," he tells Micaela. "Mind if I stay a while?" "God bless, whatever you like. Don't mind me. The littles are running me up the wall." "Can I help you?" But she shakes him no. He sits crosslegged, watching her run around the room. Pop this one under the cleanser, that one into the maintenance slot. The others off at school, thank god. Her legs long and lean, her buttocks tight, unpuckered by excess flesh. He is half tempted to top her, right now, only she's too tense from her morning chores. Somehow he hasn't ever done it, at least not in years and years. Not since they were children. He put it into her then, sure, everybody topped his sister. Especially since they were twins -- it was natural to get together. A very special closeness, like having an extra self, only female. Asking each other things. She touching him, when they were maybe nine. "What does it feel like, having all that growing between your legs? Dangling. Don't they get in your way when you walk?" And he trying to explain. Later, when she grew her breasts. he asked her the same sort of question. Actually she developed ahead of him. Hair on hers long before he had any on his. And she was bleeding early. That was a kind of gulf between them for a while, she adult, he still a child, and them wombfellows despite it all. Michael smiles. "If I ask you some things," he says, "will you promise not to tell anyone? Even Jason?" "Have I ever been a blabber?" "All right. Just making sure." She finishes with the littles and sinks down, exhausted, facing him. Lets the towel drape itself on her thighs. Chastely. He wonders what she would think if he asked her to. Oh, yes, she'd do it, she'd have to, but would she want to? Or be uncomfortable about opening it for herbrother. She wasn't, once. But that was long ago. He says, "Have you ever wanted to leave the urbmon, Micaela?" "To go to another one, you mean?" "Just to go out. To the Grand Canyon. The Pyramids. Outside. Do you ever feel restless inside the building?" Her dark eyes glitter. "God bless, yes! Restless. I never thought much about the Pyramids but there are days when I feel the walls on me like a bunch of hands. Pressing in." "You, too, then!" "What are you talking about, Michael?" "Jason's theory. People who've bred generation after generation to tolerate urbmon existence. And I was thinking, some of us aren't like that. We're recessives. The wrong genes." "Throwbacks." "Throwbacks, yes! Like we're out of place in time. We shouldn't have been born now. But when people were free to move around. I know I feel that way. Micaela, I want to leave the building. Just roam around outside." "You aren't serious." "I think I am. Not that I'll necessarily do it. But I want to. And that means I'm a, well, a throwback. I don't fit into Jason's peaceful population. The way Stacion does. She loves it here. An ideal world. But not me. And if it's a genetic thing, if I'm really not fit for this civilization, you ought to be the same way. You having all my genes and me all yours. So I thought I'd check. To understand myself better. Finding out how well adjusted you were." "I'm not." "I knew it!" "Not that I want to leave the building," Micaela says. "But other things. Emotional attitudes. Jealousy, ambition. I have a lot of unblessworthy stuff in my head, Michael. So does Jason. We had a fight over it only last week." She chuckles. "And we decided that we were throwbacks, the two of us. Like savages out of ancient times. I don't want to go into all the details -- but yes, yes, basically I think you're right, you and I aren't really urbmon people inside. It's just a veneer. We pretend." "Exactly! A veneer!" Michael slaps his hands together. "All right. It's what I wanted to know." "You won't go out of the building, will you?" "If I do, it'll just be a short while. To see what it's like. But forget I said it." He detects distress in her eyes. Going to her, pulling her up into his arms, he says, "Don't mess me up, Micaela. If I do it, it'll be because I have to. You know me. You understand that. So keep quiet until I'm back. If I go." H e has no doubts at all now, except about some of the peripheral problems, like saying goodbye. Shall he slip out without saying a word to Stacion? He'd better. She'd never understand and she might cause complications. And Micaela. He is tempted to visit her just before he goes. A special farewell. There's no one he's closer to in the entire building and he might just not return from his outbuilding jaunt. He thinks he'd like to top her and he suspects she wants him. A loving farewell, just in case. But can he risk it? He mustn't place too much faith in this genetic thing -- if she finds out that he's actually planning to leave the urbmon, she might just have him picked up and sent to the moral engineers. For his own sake. No doubt she considers his project a flippo idea. Weighing everything, Michael decides not to say anything to her. He will top her in his mind. Her lips to his, her tongue busy, his hands stroking her springy firmness. The thrust. Their bodies moving in perfect coordination. We are only the sundered halves of a single entity, now joined once more. For this brief moment. It becomes so vivid in his imagination that he nearly abandons his resolution. Nearly. But in the end he goes without telling anyone. Done rather easily. He knows how to make the great machine serve his needs. On his regular shift that day he stays a little wider awake than usual, dreams a little less. Monitoring his nodes, riding gain on all the fugitive impulses floating, through the giant building's mighty ganglia: food requisitions, birth and death statistics, atmospheric reports, a sonic center's amplification level, the replenishment of groovers in the mechanical dispensers, the urine-recycling figures, communications links, et cetera cetera cetera. And as he makes his adjustments he casually fingers a node and obtains a plug-in to the data reservoir. Now he is in direct contact with the central brain, the big machine. It flashes him a string of brassy spurts of golden light: telling him that it is ready to accept repriming. Very well. He instructs it to issue one egress pass for Michael Statler of apartment #, obtainable by the said Statler on demand at any terminal and valid until used. Seeing the possibilities for cowardice in that, he amends the order immediately: valid only for twelve hours after issuance. Plus ingress privileges whenever requested. The node flashes him on acceptance symbol. Good. Now he records two messages, noting them down for delivery fifteen ours after the issuance of the egress pass. To Mrs. Micaela Quevedo, apartment #. Dear Sister, I did it, wish me luck. Fll bring you some sand from the seashore. And the other message to Mrs. Stacion Statler, Apartment #. Explaining briefly where he has gone and why. Telling her he'll be back soon, not to worry, this is something he has to do. So much for farewells. He finishes his shift. Now it is #. It makes no sense to leave the building with night coming on. He returns to Stacion; they have dinner, he plays with the littles, they watch the screen a while, they make love. Maybe the last time. She says, "You seem very withdrawn tonight, Michael." "Tired. A lot of shunting on the wall today." She dozes. He cuddles her in his arms. Soft and warm and big, getting bigger every second. The Ballantliie Books cells dividing in her belly, the magical mitosis. God bless! He is almost unable to bear the idea of going away from her. But then the screen blazes with images of lands afar. The isle of Capri at sunset, gray sky, gray sea, horizon meeting the zenith, roads winding along a cliff overgrown with lush greenery. Here the villa of the Emperor Tiberius. Farmers and shepherds here, living as they did ten thousand years ago, untouched by the changes in the mainland world. No urbmons here. Lovers rolling in the grass, if they want. Pull up her skirt. Laughter; the thorns of berry-laden vines scratching the pink acreage of her buttocks but she doesn't mind. Hearty hotslotted peasant wench. An example of obsolete barbarism. You and she get dirty together, soil between your toes and ground into the skin of your knees. And look here, these men in ragged grimy clothes, they're passing a flask of golden wine around, right in the fields where the grapes are grown. How dark their skins are! Like leather, if that's what leather really looked like -- how can you be sure? Brown, tough. Tanned by the authentic sun. Far below the waves roll gently in. Grottoes and fantastic sculptured rocks by the edge of the sea. The sun is gone behind the clouds and the grayness of sky and shore deepens. A fine mist of rain comes. Night. Birds singing their hymns to the coming of darkness. Goats a  monthly issues occur at a time when we could use a lot more space, dammit, to talk about books -- as a change from our environment which, however, has not gone away. Yet. Self-preservation comes first, so: In August we are meant to publish (and most certainly will as soon as the author surfaces from under his test tubes) wieldy as we go along, and the books progressively more activist. This is the one that tells what products to buy and what not. Along with it, of course, was thinking cool. For nostalgic pur -- which has nothing whatever to do with bems. And so to s.f .  ryni being an extra-human race of sorcerors and necromancers; fhe setting, somewhen around the western marches of pre-Albion. A bouncing, bounding story, solid characterization and a logical conflict of power. Really a remarkable first. Great stuff, luckily the first in a proposed trilogy. Hopefully, we'll be doing one a year. This month also -- the first volthe second volume. Watch for it. You really have to be a hawk if you're buying off the stands -- a worthy reason, for once.) Morris, in the opinion of a few, is an acquired taste. We find his lyrical, simple prose altogether enchanting. Not that he writes in rois often harsh; it is fantasy by virtue of the fact that Morris, because he believed in the rightness of it, created a world that was simpler, closer to the Earth, stronger than the burgeoning industrialization of his own cenfury.  Bob Silverberg's Heicon honors by editing for us. And James White's once again be available, along with the title. Costs #. My lord, imagine what it would be like for authors if we could get #. # for books... BB settling down. He walks the leafy paths, avoiding the hot shining turds, pausing to touch the rough bark of this tree to taste the sweetness of this swollen berry. He can almost smell the salt spray from below. Sees himself running along the beach at dawn with Micaela, both of them naked, the nightfog lifting, the first crimson light splashing their pale skins. The water all golden. They leap in, swim, float, the salty water giving them buoyancy. They dive and paddle underwater, eyes open, studying each other. Her hair streaming out behind her. A trail of bubbles pursuing her kicking feet. He catches up with her and they embrace far from shore. Friendly dolphins watching them. They engender an incestuous little while coupling in the famous Mediterranean. Where Apollo nailed his sister, didn't he? Or was that another god. Classical echoes all around. Textures, tastes, the chilly bite of the dawn breeze as they drag themselves up on shore, the sand sticking to their wet skins, a bit of seaweed tangled in her hair. A boy with a baby goat coming toward them. Vino? Vino? Holding out a flask. Smiling. Micaela petting the goat. The boy admiring her slender naked body. Si, you say, vino, but of course you have no money, and you try to explain, but the boy doesn't care about that. He gives you the flask. You drink deep. Cold wine, alive, tingling. The boy looks at Micaela. Un bacio? Why not, you think. No harm in it. Si, si, un bacio, you say, and the boy goes to Micaela, puts his lips shyly to hers, reaches up as though to touch her breasts, then does not dare to, and just kisses. And pulls away, grinning, and goes to you and kisses you too, quickly, and then runs, he and his goat, madly down the beach, leaving you with the flask of wine. You pass it to Micaela. The wine dribbling past her chin, leaving bright beads in the brightening sunlight. When the wine is gone you hurl the flask far out to sea. A gift for the mermaids. You take Micaela's hand. Up the cliff, through the brambles, pebbles turning beneath your bare feet. Textures, changes of temperature, scents, sounds. Birds. Laughter. The glorious isle of Capri. The boy with the goat is just ahead, waving to you from beyond a ravine, telling you to hurry, hurry, come and see. The screen goes dark. You are lying on the sleeping platform beside your drowsy pregnant wife on the #th floor of Urban Monad I #. He must leave. He must leave. He gets up. Stacion stirs. "Shh," he says. "Sleep." "Going nightwalking?" "I think so," he says. Strips, stands under the cleanser. Then puts on a fresh tunic, sandals, his most durable clothes. What else shall he take? He has nothing. He will go like this. Kisses Stacion. Un bacio. Ancora un bacio. The last one, perhaps. Hand resting lightly on her belly a moment. She'll get his message in the morning. Goodbye, goodbye. To the sleeping littles. He goes out. Looks upward as if seeing through the intervening fifty-odd floors. Goodbye, Micaela. Love. It is # hours. Still long before dawn. He will move slowly. Pausing, he studies the walls about him, the metallic-looking dark plastic with the warmth of burnished bronze. A sturdy building, well designed. Rivers of unseen cables snaking through the service core. And that huge, watchful manmade mind in the middle of everything. So easily deceived. Michael finds a terminal in the corridor and identifies himself. Michael Statler, #. One egress pass, please. Of course, sir. Here you are. From the slot a gleaming blue circlet for his wrist. Slips it on. Takes the dropshaft down. Gets off at # for no particular reason. Boston. Well, he has time to kill. Like a visitor from Venus he wanders the hall, occasionally meeting a sleepy nightwalker on his way home. As is his privilege, he opens a few doors, peers in at the people within, some awake, most not. A girl invites him to share her platform. He shakes his head. "Just passing through," he says, and goes to the dropshaft. Down to #. San Francisco. The artists live here. He can hear music. Michael has always envied the San Franciscans. They have purpose in life. They have their art. He opens doors here, too. "Come on," he wants to say, "I have an egress pass, Tm going outside! Come with me, all of you!" Sculptors, poets, musicians, dramatists. He will be the pied piper. But he is not sure his pass will get more than one out of the building, and he says nothing. Down, instead. Birmingham. Pittsburgh, where Jason toils to rescue the past, which is beyond rescue. Tokyo. Prague. Warsaw. Reykjavik. The whole vast building is sitting on his back now. A thousand floors, #, # people. A dozen littles are being born as he stands here. A dozen more are being conceived. Maybe someone is dying. And one man is escaping. Shall he say goodbye to the computer? Its tubes and coils, its liquid-filled guts, its tons of skeleton. A million eyes everywhere in the city. Eyes watching him, but it's all right, he has a pass. First floor. All out. This is so easy. But where is the exit? ThW. Just a tiny hatch. But he was expecting a grand lobby, onyx floors, alabaster pillars, bright lights, polished brass, a shining swinging glass door. Of course no one important ever uses this exit. High dignitaries travel by quickboat, arriving and departing at the landing stage on the thousandth floor. And the courier pods of farm produce from the communes enter the urbmon far belowground. Perhaps years at a time go by between each traversal of the first-floor opening. Yet he will. How shall he do it? Holds his egress pass up, hoping there are scanners nearby. Yes. A red light blazes above the hatch. And it opens. It opens. He goes forward, finding himself in a long, cool tunnel, poorly lit. The hatch door closing behind him. Yes, well, preventing contamination by outside air, he supposes. He waits, and a second door opens in front of him, creaking a little. Michael sees nothing beyond, only darkness, but he roes through the door, and feels steps, seven or eight of them, and descends them, coming unexpectedly to the last. Bump. And then the ground. Strangely spongy, strangely yielding. Earth. Soil. Dirt. He is outside. He is outside. II H e feels somewhat like the first man to walk on the moon. A faltering step not knowing what to expect. So many unfamiliar sensations to absorb at once. The hatch closing behind him. On his own, then. But unafraid. I must concentrate on one thing at a time. The air, first. He pulls it deep into his throat. Yes, it has a different taste, sweeter, more alive, a natural taste; the air seems to expand as he breathes it, seeking out the folds and byways of his lungs. In a minute, though, he can no longer isolate the factors of novelty in it. It is simply air, neutral, familiar. As if he has breathed it all his life. Will it fill him with deadly bacteria? He comes from an aseptic sealed environment, after all. Lying puffed and discolored on the ground in final agonies an hour from now, maybe. Or strange pollen borne by the breeze, sprouting in his nostrils. Choked by massing fungi. Forget the air. He looks up. Dawn is still more than an hour away. The sky is blue-black; there are stars everywhere and a crescent moon is high. From the windows of the urbmon he has seen the heavens, but never like this. Head back, legs flung wide, arms outstretched. Embracing the starmy body. He is tempted to strip and lie naked in the night until he is starburned, moonburned. Smiling, he takes another ten steps away from the urbmon. Glancing back then. A pillar of salt. Three kilometers high. It hangs in the air like a toppling mass, terrifying him; he begins to count the floors but the effort dizzies him and he gives up before the fiftieth. At this angle most of the building is invisible to him, rising so steeply over his head, yet what he sees is enough. Its bulk threatens to crush him. He moves away, into the gardened plaza. The frightening mass of a nearby urbmon looms in front of him, at a distance sufficient to give him a truer picture of its size. Jabbing the stars, almost. So much, so much! All those windows. And behind them # people or more whom he has never met. Littles, nightwalkers, computer-primers, consolers, wives, mothers, a whole world up there. Dead. Dead. He looks to his left. Another urbmon, shrouded in the mists of coming day. To his right. Another. He brings his gaze down, closer to earth. The garden. Formal pathways. This is grass. Kneels, breaks off a blade, feels instant remorse as he cradles the green shaft in his cupped hands. Killer. He puts the grass in his mouth; not much taste. He had thought it might be sweet. This is soil. Digs his fingertips in. Blackness under his nails. Draws a grooved row through a flowerbed. Sniffs a yellow globe of petals. Looks up a tree. Hand against the bark. A robot gardener is moving through the plaza, pruning things, fertilizing things. It swings around on its heavy black base and peers at him. Interrogative. Michael holds up his wrist and lets the gardener scan his egress pass. It looses interest in him. Now he is far from Urbmon #. Again he turns and studies it, seeing its full height at last. Indistinguishable from # and #. He shrugs and follows a path that takes him out of the line in which the row of urbmons is set. A pool; he crouches beside it, dipping his hand in. Then puts his face to its surface and drinks. Splashes the water gaily. Dawn has begun to stain the sky. The stars are gone, the moon is going. Hastily he strips. Slowly into the pool, hissing when the water reaches his loins. Swims carefully, putting his feet down now and then to feel the cold muddy floor, at last coming to a place where he no longer can touch bottom. Birds singing. This is the first morning of the world. Pale light slides across the silent sky. After a while he comes out of the water and stands dripping and naked by the edge of the pool, shivering a little, listening to the birds, watching the red disk of the sun climbing out of the east. Gradually he becomes aware that he is crying. The beauty of it. The solitude. He is alone at time's first dawn. To be naked is right. I am Adam. He touches his genitals. Looking off afar, he sees three urbmons glowing with pearly light and wonders which is #. Stacion in there, and Micaela. If only she were with me now. Both of us naked by this pool. While the snake watches from the tree. He laughs. God bless! He is alone and not frightened at all by it, no one within sight and he loves it, though he misses Micaela, Stacion, both, each. Trembling. Hard with desire. Dropping to the moist black earth beside the pool. Still crying a little, hot teardrops trickling down his face occasionally. He watches the sky turn blue and puts his hand on the row of urbmons is set. A pool; he crouches beside it, dipping his hand in. Then puts his face to its surface and drinks. Splashes the water gaily. Dawn has begun to stain the sky. The stars are gone, the moon is going. Hastily he strips. Slowly into the pool, hissing when the water reaches his loins. Swims carefully, putting his feet down now and then to feel the cold muddy floor, at last coming to a place where he no longer can touch bottom. Birds singing. This is the first morning of the world. Pale light slides across the silent sky. After a while he comes out of the water and stands dripping and naked by the edge of the pool, shivering a little, listening to the birds, watching the red disk of the sun climbing out of the east. Gradually he becomes aware that he is crying. The beauty of it. The solitude. He is alone at time's first dawn. To be naked is right. I am Adam. He touches his genitals. Looking off afar, he sees three urbmons glowing with pearly light and wonders which is #. Stacion in there, and Micaela. If only she were with me now. Both of us naked by this pool. While the snake watches from the tree. He laughs. God bless! He is alone and not frightened at all by it, no one within sight and he loves it, though he misses Micaela, Stacion, both, each. Trembling. Hard with desire. Dropping to the moist black earth beside the pool. Still crying a little, hot teardrops trickling down his face occasionally. He watches the sky turn blue and puts his hand on himself and bites his lip. He summons his vision of the beach at Capri, the wine, the boy, the goat, the kisses, Micaela, the two of them bare at dawn, and he gasps as his seed spurts. Fertilizing the naunborn littles in that sticky puddle. He swims again; then he begins to walk once more, carrying his clothes over his arm. After perhaps an hour he puts them on, fearing the kiss of the soaring sun on his tender indoor hide. B y noon plazas and pools and formal gardens are far behind and he has entered the outlying territory of one of the agricultural communes. The world is wide and flat here and the distant urbmons are glossy brown spikes on the horizon, receding to east and west. There are no trees. No unruly wild vegetation at all, in fact, none of the chaotic tumble of greenery that was so appealing in that tour of Capri. Michael sees long aisles of low plants, separated by strips of bare dark soil, and here and there an entire tremendous field totally empty, as if awaiting seed. These must be the vegetable fields. He inspects the plants: thousands of something spherical and coiled, clutching itself to itself, and thousands of something vertical and grassy, with dangling tassels, and thousands of another kind -- and another and another. As he walks along the crops keep changing. Is this corn? Beans? Squash? Carrots? Wheat? He has no way of matching the product to its source. His childhood geography lessons have faded and run; all he can do is guess and probably guess badly. He breaks leaves from this and this and this. He tastes shoots and pods. Sandals in hand, he walks barefoot through the voluptuous turned-up clods of earth. He thinks he is heading east. Going toward the place where the sun came from. But now that the sun is high overhead it is hard to determine directions. The dwindling row of urbmons is no help. How far is it to the sea? At the thought of a beach his eyes grow damp. The heaving surf. The taste of salt. A thousand kilometers? How far is that? He works out an analogy. Lay an urbmon on end, then put another one at its tip and another one beyond that. It will take # urbmons, end to end, to reach from here to the sea if I am a thousand kilometers from the sea now. His heart sinks. He has no real idea of distances. It might be ten thousand kilometers. He imagines what it would be like to walk from Reykjavik to Louisville # times, even horizontally. But with patience he can do it. If only he can find something to eat. These leaves, these stalks, these pods, do him no good. Which part of the plant is edible, anyway? Must he cook it? How? This journey will be more complex than he imagined. But his alternative is to scurry back to the urbmon and he will not do that. It would be like dying, never having lived. He goes on. Tiring. A little lightheaded from hunger, since he's been on the trek six or seven hours now. Physical fatigue, too. This horizontal walking must use different muscles. Going up and down stairs is easy. Riding dropshafts and liftshafts is easier still -- the short horizontal walks along the corridors have not prepared him for this. The ache in the backs of the thighs. The rawness in the ankles, as of bone grating against bone. The shoulders struggling to keep the head held high. Scrambling over this irregular earthy surface multiplies the problem. He rests a while. Soon afterward he comes to a stream, a sort of ditch cutting across the fields. He drinks, then strips and bathes. The cool water refreshes him. He goes on, stopping three times to sample the unripened crops. Suppose you get too far from the urbmon to get back, if you begin starving? Struggling through these fields as strength leaves you, trying to drag yourself across the kilometers toward the far-off tower. Dying of hunger amidst all this green plenty. No. He'll manage. Being alone starts to upset him, too. Something of a surprise, that. In the urbmon he frequently was irritated by the sheer surging multiplicitous masses. Littles underfoot everywhere, clots of women in the halls, that kind of thing. Relishing, in a distinctly unblessworthy way, the daily hours on the interface, in the dimness, no one around him except his nine crewmates and they far away, minding their own nodes. For years cherishing this vision of escaping into privacy, his cruel retrogressive fantasy of solitude. Now he has it and at the beginning he wept for sheer joy of it. But by afternoon it does not seem so charming. He finds himself darting little hopeful glances to the periphery of his sight, as if he might pick up the aura of a passing human being. Perhaps if Micaela had come with him it would be better. Adam, Eve. But of course she wouldn't have. Only his fraternal twin -- not precisely the same genes. She's restless but she'd never have done anything as wild as this. He pictures her trudging beside him. Yes. Stopping now and then to top her in the green crops. But the aloneness is getting him. He shouts. Calls his name. Micaela's, Stacion's. Cries out the names of his fifties. "I am a citizen of Edinburgh!" he bellows. "Urban Monad #! The #th floor!" The sounds float away toward the fleecy clouds. How lovely the sky is now, blue and gold and white. A sudden droning sound out of the -- north? Growing louder moment by moment. Harsh, throbbing, raucous. Has he brought some monster upon himself by his noise? Shading his eyes. There it is: a long black tube soaring slowly toward him at a height of, oh, maybe a hundred meters at most. Throws himself to the ground, huddles between the rows of cabbages or turnips or whatever. The black thing has a dozen stubby nozzles protruding along its sides. From each nozzle spurts a cloudy green mist. Michael understands. Spraying the crops, probably. A poison to kill insects and other pests. What will it do to me? He coils, knees to his chest, hands to his face, eyes closed, mouth buried in palm. That terrible roaring overhead; kill me with decibels if not with your filthy spray. The intensity of the sound diminishes. The thing is past him. The pesticide is drifting down, he supposes, trying not to breathe. Lips clamped. Fiery petals dropping from heaven. Flowers of death. There it is now, a faint dampness on his cheeks, a clinging moist veil. How soon will it kill him? He counts the passing minutes. Still alive. The flying thing no longer in earshot. Cautiously he opens his eyes and stands up. Perhaps no danger, then -- but he runs through the fields toward the glittering ribbon of a nearby creek and plunges in, peeling in panic, to scrub himself. And only coming out realizes the creek must have been sprayed too. Well, he's not dead yet, anyway. the -- north? Growing louder moblack thing has a dozen stubby ment by moment. Harsh, throbnozzles protruding along its sides, bing, raucous. Has he brought From each nozzle spurts a cloudy some monster upon himself by his green mist. Michael understands, noise? Shading his eyes. There it Spraying the crops, probably. A is: a long black tube soaring slowpoison to kill insects and other ly toward him at a height of, oh, pests. What will it do to me? He maybe a hundred meters at most, coils, knees to his chest, hands to Throws himself to the ground, his face, eyes closed, mouth burhuddles between the rows of cabied in palm. That terrible roaring bages or turnips or whatever. The overhead; kill me with decibels if not with your filthy spray. The intensity of the sound diminishes. The thing is past him. The pesticide is drifting down, he supposes, trying not to breathe. Lips clamped. Fiery petals dropping from heaven. Flowers of death. There it is now, a faint dampness on his cheeks, a clinging moist veil. How soon will it kill him? He counts the passing minutes. Still alive. The flying thing no longer in earshot. Cautiously he opens his eyes and stands up. Perhaps no danger, then -- but he runs through the fields toward the glittering ribbon of a nearby creek and plunges in, peeling in panic, to scrub himself. And only coming out realizes the creek must have been sprayed too. Well, he's not dead yet, anyway. How far is it to the nearest commune? wisdom, the planners of this farm have allowed one low hill to survive. Mounting it in mid-afternoon, Michael takes stock. There are the urbmons, curiously dwindled. There are the cultivated fields. He sees machines now, moving in some of the rows, things with many arms, possibly pulling up weeds. No sign of a settlement, though. He descends the hill and shortly encounters one of the agricultural machines. The first company he's had all day. "Hello. Michael Statler, from Urbmon One-sixteen. What's your name, machine? What kind of work do you do?" Baleful yellow eyes study him and turn away. The machine is loosening the soil at the base of each plant in the row. Squirting something milky over the roots. Unfriendly filther, aren't you? Or just not programed to talk. "I don't mind," he says. "Silence is golden. If you could just tell me where I could get a little to eat, though. Or find some people." Droning sound again. Crot! Another stinking crop-sprayer! He gets down, ready to curl up again -- but no, this flying thing is not spraying, nor does it go past. Hovering overhead, it swings into a tight circle, making an infernal holocaust of noise. A hatch opens in its belly. Out drops a double strand of fine golden fiber, reaching to the ground. Down it, riding a clip-pod, slides a human being, a woman, followed by a man. They land deftly and come toward him. Grim faces. Beady eyes. Weapons at their waists. Their only garments are glossy red wraps covering them from thigh to belly. Their skins are tanned; their bodies are lean. The man has a stiff, bushy black beard: incredible, grotesque facial hair! The woman's breasts are small and hard. Both of them drawing their weapons now. "Hello!" Michael calls hoarsely. "I'm from an urbmon! Just visiting your country. Friend! Friend! Friend!" The woman says something unintelligible. He shrugs. "Sorry, I don't under -- " The weapon poking in his ribs. How cold her face is! The eyes like icy buttons. Will they kill him? Now the man speaks. Slowly and clearly, very loudly, as one would speak to a three-year-old. Every syllable an alien one. Accusing him of trespassing in the fields, probably. One of the farming machines must have reported him to the commune. Michael points; the urbmons can still be seen from here. Indicates them, taps his chest. For whatever good that will do. They must know where he's from. His captors nod. unsmiling. A frosty pair. Arrested. Intruder menacing the sanctity of the fields. Woman takes him by the elbow. Well, at least they aren't going to kill him outright. The devilish noisy flying thing still racketing overhead in its narrow orbit. They guide him toward the dangling fiber strands. The woman is in the clip-pod, now. Goes up. Then the man tells Michael something which he suspects means, "Now you." Michael smiles. Cooperation his only hope. Figures out how to get into the clip-pod; the man makes the adjustments, locking him in, and up he goes. The woman, waiting above, depods him and pushes him into a webwork cradle. Keeps her weapon ready. A moment later the man is aboard too; the hatch closes and the flying machine goes roaring off. During the flight both of them interrogate him, hurling little jabbing bursts of words at him, but he can only reply apologetically, "I don't speak your language. How can I tell you what you want to know?" Minutes later the machine lands. They jostle him out onto a bare reddish-brown field. Along its rim he sees low flat-roofed brick buildings, curious snub-fronted gray vehicles, several many-armed farming machines and dozens of men and women wearing the glossy red loincloths. Not many children. Perhaps they're at school, although it's getting late in the day. Everyone pointing at him. Speaking rapidly. Harsh, unintelligible comments. Some laughter. He is frightened somewhat, not by the possibility of peril as much as by the strangeness of everything. He knows this must be an agricultural commune. All this day's walking was prelude; he now has truly passed over from one world to another. T he man and woman who captured him push him across the bare field and through the crowd of farming folk into one of the buildings nearby. The farmers finger his clothing as he passes, touch his bare arms and face, murmur softly. Wonderstruck. Like a man from Mars in their midst. The building is poorly lit, roughly constructed, with crooked walls, low ceilings, warped floors of some pale pocked plastic material. He is dumped into a bare, dismal room. A sour smell pervades it -- vomit? Before she leaves him the woman points out the facilities with a few brusque gestures. A basin of some white artificial substance with the texture of smooth stone, yellowing and cracked in places. There is no sleeping platform, but probably he is meant to use the heap of rumpled blankets against one wall. No sign of a cleanser. For excretion he has a single unit, nothing more than a kind of plastic funnel going into the floor, with a button to push when he wishes to clear it. Evidently it is for urine and feces both. An odd arrangement -- but then he realizes they wouldn't need to recycle wastes here. The room has no source of artificial light. Through its one window streams the last feeble sun of the afternoon. The window faces the plaza where the farmers still are gathered, discussing him; he sees them pointing, nodding, nudging each other. There are metal bars on the window, set too close together to permit a man to slip through. A prison cell, then. He checks the door. Locked. How friendly of them. He'll never reach the seacoast this way. "Listen," he calls to those in the plaza, "I don't mean any harm! You don't need to lock me up!" They laugh. Two young men stroll over and stare solemnly at him. One of them puts his hand to his mouth and painstakingly covers his entire palm with saliva; when this is done he offers the palm to his companion, who presses his hand against it. Both break into wild laughter. Michael watches, mystified. He has heard about the barbaric customs in the communes. Primitive, incomprehensible. The young men say something contemptuous-sounding to him and walk away. A girl takes their place by his window. Fifteen, sixteen years old, he guesses. Her breasts are large and deeply tanned and between them hangs an explicit phallic amulet. She fondles it in what strikes him as lascivious invitation. "I'd love to," he says. "If you can only get me out of here." He puts his hands through the bars as if to caress her. She leaps back wild-eyed and makes a fierce gesture, jabbing her left hand at him with the thumb clenched under and the other four fingers aimed at his face. Clearly an obscenity. As she goes, some older people come to stare. A woman taps her chin in slow, steady, apparently meaningful rhythm; a withered man soberly presses his left palm to his right elbow three times; another man stoops, puts his hands on the ground and rises, lifting them far above his head, perhaps pantomiming the growth of a lofty plant, perhaps the construction of an urban monad. Whatever, he breaks into shrill laughter and stumbles off. Night is coming, now. Through the dusk Michael sees a succession of crop-spraying machines landing in the plaza like birds returning to the nest at sundown. Dozens of many-legged mobile farming units come striding from the fields. The onlookers vanish; he watches them going into the other buildings around the plaza. Despite the uncertainties of being a prisoner, he is captivated by the alien nature of this place. To live so close to the ground, to walk about all day long under the naked sun, to know nothing of an urbmon's crowded richness -- An armed girl brings him dinner, popping his door open, setting down a tray, leaving without a word. Stewed vegetables, a clear broth, some unfamiliar red fruits and a capsule of cold wine: the fruits are bruised and, to his taste, overripe, but everything else is excellent. He eats greedily, cleaning the tray. Then he goes to the window. The center of the plaza is still empty, although at the far side eight or ten men, evidently a maintenance crew, have gone to work on the farming machines by the light of three floating luminous globes. His cell now is in complete darkness. Since there is nothing else to do he removes his clothes and sprawls out on the blankets. Though he is exhausted by his long day's trek, sleep will not come at first: his mind ticks furiously, contemplating options. Doubtless they will interrogate him tomorrow. Someone around here must know the language of the urbmons. With luck he can demonstrate that he means no harm. Smile a lot, act friendly, show an air of innocence. Perhaps even get them to escort him out of their territory. Fly him eastward, dump him in some other commune's land, let him make his way to the sea. Will he be arrested at commune after commune? A dreary prospect. Maybe he can find a route that bypasses the agricultural zone -- through the ruins of some former cities, possibly. Unless there are wild men living there. At least the farmers are civilized in their fashion. He envisions himself cooked by cannibals in some blasted rubbleheap, the former Pittsburgh, say. Or just eaten raw. Why are the farmers so suspicious? What can one lone wanderer do to them? The natural xenophobia of an isolated culture, he decides. Just as we wouldn't want a farmer loose in an urbmon. But of course urbmons are closed systems. Everybody numbered, inoculated, assigned to a proper place. These folk have a less rigid system, don't they? They don't need to fear strangers. Try convincing them of that. He drifts into an uneasy sleep. H e is awakened, not more than an hour or two later, by discordant music, raw and disturbing. Sits up: red shadows flickering on the wall of his cell. Some kind of visual projections? Or a fire outside? Rushes to the window. Yes. An immense mound of dried stems, branches, vegetable debris of all sorts, is ablaze in the middle of the plaza. He has never seen fire before, except sometimes on the screen, and the sight of it terrifies and delights him. Those wavering bursts of redness rising and vanishing -- where do they go? And he can feel the surging heat even from where he stands. The constant flux. the shifting shape of the dancing flames -- how incredibly beautiful! And menacing. Aren't they afraid, letting fire loose like this? But of course there's that zone of bare dirt around it. Fire can't cross that. The earth doesn't burn. He forces his eyes away from the hypnotic frenzy of the fire. A dozen musicians sit close together to the left of the blaze. The instruments weirdly medieval. Everything is operated by blowing or pounding or scraping or pressing keys and the sounds are uneven and imprecise -- flickering around the proper pitches but missing by a fraction of a tone. The human element; Michael, whose sense of pitch is unusually good, cringes at these tiny but perceptible variations from the absolute. Yet the farmers don't seem to mind. Unspoiled by the mechanical perfection of modern scientific music. Hundreds of them, perhaps the entire population of the village, sit in ragged rows along the perimeter of the plaza, nodding in time to the wailing, screeching melodies, pounding their heels against the ground, rhythmically clapping their hands to their elbows. The light of the fire transforms them into an assemblage of demons; the red glow ripples eerily over their half-nude bodies. He sees children among them, but still not very many. Two here, three there, many adult couples with one or none. Stunned by the realization: they limit births here. His skin crawls. He is amused by his own involuntary reaction of horror; it tells him that no matter what configuration his genes may have, he is by conditioning a man of the urbmons. The music grows even wilder. The fire soars. The farmers now begin to dance. Michael expects the dancing to be amorphous and frantic, a helter-skelter flinging-out of arms and legs, but no: surprisingly, it is tight and disciplined, a controlled and formal series of movements. Men in this row, women in that; forward, back, interchange partners, elbows high, head thrown back, knees pumping, now hop, turn around, form lines again, link hand. The pace constantly accelerating, but the rhythms always distinct and coherent. A ritualized progression of patterns. Eyes glazed, lips tight. This is no revel, he is suddenly aware, it is a religious festival. The rites of the commune people. What are they building toward? Is he the sacrificial lamb? Providence has sent them an urbmon man, eh? Panicky, he looks about for signs of a caldron, a spit, a stake, anything on which they might cook him. Tales of the commune circulate gaudily in the urbmon; he has always dismissed them as ignorant myths. But possibly not. When they come for him, he decides, he will lunge and attack them. Better to be shot down quickly than to die on the village altar. Yet half an hour passes and no one has even looked in the direction of his cell. The dancing has continued without a break. Oiled with sweat, the farmers seem like dream-figures, glittering, grotesque. Bare breasts hobbling; nostrils distended, eyes aglow. New boughs on the fire. The musicians goading one another into fresh frenzies. And now, what's this? Masked figures parading solemnly into the plaza: three men, three women. Faces hidden by intricate spherical constructions, nightmarish, bestial, garish. The women carry oval baskets in which can be seen products of the commune: seeds, dried ears of corn, ground meal. The men encircle a seventh person, a woman, two of them tugging at her arms and one pushing her from behind. She is pregnant, well along, into her sixth or even seventh month. She wears no mask, and her face is tense and rigid, the lips clamped, the eyes wide and frightened. They fling her down before the fire, and stand flanking her. She kneels, head drooping, long hair almost touching the ground, swollen breasts swaying with each ragged intake of breath. One of the masked men -- it is impossible not to think of them as priests -- intones a resonant invocation. One of the masked women places an ear of corn in each hand of the pregnant one. Another sprinkles her back with meal; it sticks to her sweaty skin. The third scatters seeds in her hair. The other two men join the chant. Michael, gripping the bars of his cell, feels as though he has been hurled thousands of years back in time, to some Neolithic festival; it is almost impossible for him to believe that one day's march from here rises the thousand-story bulk of Urban Monad #.  the pregnant woman with produce. Now two of the priests lift her, shaking, to a standing position, and one of the priestesses rips away her single garment. A howl from the villagers. They spin her around. Displaying her nakedness to all. The heavy protruding belly, drum-tight, glistening in the firelight. The broad hips and solid thighs, the meaty buttocks. Sensing something sinister just ahead, Michael presses his face against the bars, fighting off terror. Is she and not he the sacrificial victim? A flashing knife, the unborn fetus ripped from the womb, a devilish propitiation of the harvest gods? Please, no. Maybe he is to be the chosen executioner. His feverish imagination, unbidden, supplies the scenario: he sees himself taken from the cell, thrust into the plaza, a sickle pushed into his hand, the woman lying spreadeagled near the fire, belly upturned, the priests chanting, the priestesses leaping, and in pantomime they tell him what he must do, they indicate the taut curve of her body, draw their fingers across the preferred place of incision, while the music climbs toward insanity and the fire flares ever higher, and. No. No. He turns away, flinging one arm over his eyes. Shivering, nauseated. When he can bring himself to look again, he sees that the villagers are getting up and dancing toward the fire, toward the pregnant woman. She stands flatfooted, bewildered, clutching the ears of corn, pressing her thighs together, wriggling her shoulders in a way that somehow indicates she is shamed by her nudity. And they caper around her. Shouting raucous abuse. Making the fourfingered jab of contempt. Pointing, mocking, accusing. A condemned witch? An adulteress? The woman shrinks into herself. Suddenly the mob closes in on her. He sees them slapping her, pushing her, spitting at her. God bless, no! "Let her alone!" he screams. "You filthy grubbos, get your hands off her!" His wails are drowned by the music. A dozen or so farmers now ring the woman and they are shoving her back and forth. A doublehanded push; she staggers, barely managing to stay upright, and stumbles across the ring, only to be seized by her breasts and slammed back the other way. She is panting, wild with terror, searching for escape, but the ring is tight, and they fling her around. When at last she drops, they tug her upright and toss her some more, grabbing her arms and whirling her from hand to hand around the ring. Then the circle opens. Other villagers sweep toward her. More abuse. The blows all are openhanded ones and no one seems to hit her belly -- yet they are delivered with great force. A trickle of blood stains her chin and throat and one knee and one buttock are scraped raw from her having been knocked to the ground. She is limping, too; she must have turned an ankle. Vulnerable as she is in her nakedness, she makes no attempt to defend herself or even to protect her pregnancy. Clutching the ears of corn, she simply accepts her torment, letting herself be hurled about, allowing the vindictive hands to poke and pinch and slap her. The mob surges about her, everyone having a turn. How much more can she take? Is the idea to beat her to death? To make her drop her baby while they watch? He has never imagined blows as if they were landing on his own body. If he could he would strike these people dead with thunderbolts. Where is their respect for life? That woman should be sacred. Instead they torture her. She vanishes under a horde of screaming attackers. When they clear away, a minute or two later, she is kneeling, half conscious, close to collapse. Her lips writhe in hysterical, choking sobs. Her entire body is trembling. Her head hangs forward. Someone's clawed hand has left a series of parallel bloody tracks across the globe of her right breast. She is smudged everywhere with dirt. The music grows oddly soft, as if some climax were approaching and momentum had to be gained. Now they come for me, Michael thinks. Now I'm supposed to kill her or top her or kick her in the belly or god knows what. But no one even looks toward the building in which he is jailed. The three priests are chanting in unison; the music gains gradually in intensity; the villagers fall back, clustering along the perimeter of the plaza. And the woman rises, shakily, uncertainly. She looks down at her bloodied and battered self. Her face wholly blank; she is beyond pain, beyond shame, beyond terror. Slowly she walks toward the fire. Stumbles once. Recovers, stays upright. Now she stands at the edge of the fire, almost within reach of the licking tongues of flame. Her back to him. Plump heavy rump, deeply dimpled. Scratches on her back. Wide pelvis, the bones spreading out as the little's time approaches. The music is deafening now. The priests silent, frozen. Obviously the great moment. Does she leap into the flames? No. Raises her arms. The ears of corn outlined against the brightness of the fire. Throws them in; two quick flares and they vanish. An immense roar from the villagers, a tremendous crashing discord from the musicians. The naked woman stumbles away from the fire, tottering, exhausted. Falls, landing with a thump on her left haunch, lies there sobbing. Priests and priestesses march into the darkness with stiff, pompous strides. The villagers simply fade away, leaving only the woman crumpled in the plaza. And a man coming toward her, a tall, bearded figure; Michael remembers seeing him in the midst of the mob when they were beating her. Lifts her now. Cradles her tenderly against him. Kisses her scratched breast. Runs his hand lightly over her belly, as though assuring himself that the child is unharmed. She clings close. He talks softly to her; the alien words drift across to Michael's cell. She replies, stammering, her voice thick with shock. Unbothered by her weight, the man sweeps her into his arms and slowly carries her away, toward one of the buildings on the opposite side of the plaza. All is still, now. Only the fire remains, crackling harshly, crumbling in upon itself. When, after a long while, no one appears Michael turns away from his window and, stunned, baffled, throws himself on his blankets. Silence. Darkness. Images of the bizarre ceremony churn in his mind. He shivers; he trembles; he feels almost at the edge of tears. Finally he sleeps. Ill T he arrival of breakfast awakens him. He studies the tray a few minutes before forcing himself to get up. Stiff and sore from yesterday's walking; every muscle protesting. Doubled up, he hobbles to the window: a heap of ashes where the fire had been, villagers moving about on their morning chores, the farming machines already heading toward the fields. He splashes water in his face, voids his wastes, looks automatically for the cleanser and, not finding it, begins to wonder how he will tolerate the crust of grime that has accumulated on his skin. He had not realized before how ingrained a habit it was for him to get under the ultrasonic wave at the beginning of each day. He goes then to the tray: juice, bread, cold fruit, wine. It will do. Before he is finished eating, his cell door comes in and a woman enters, clad in the usual brief commune costume. He knows instinctively that she is someone of importance; her eyes have the clear cold light of authority, and her expression is an intelligent, perceptive one. She is perhaps thirty years old and, like most of these farming women's, her body is lean and taut, with supple muscles, long limbs, small breasts. She reminds him in some ways of Micaela, although her hair is auburn and close-cropped, not long and black. A weapon is strapped to her left thigh. "Cover yourself," she says briskly. "I don't welcome the sight of your nakedness. Cover yourself and then we can talk." She speaks the urbmon tongue! A strange accent, true, with every word cut short as if her sharp shining teeth have clipped its tail as it passes her lips. The vowels blurred and distorted. But unmistakably the language of his native building. Immense relief. Communication at last. He pulls on his clothing hastily. She watches him, stony-faced. A tough one, she is. He says, "In the urbmons we don't worry much about covering our bodies. We live in what we call a post-privacy culture. I didn't realize -- " "You don't happen to be in an urbmon just now." "I realize that. I'm sorry if I've given offense through my ignorance of your customs." He is fully dressed. She seems to soften a bit, perhaps at his apology, perhaps merely because he has concealed his nudity. Taking a few steps farther into the room, she says, "It's a long time since we've had a spy from your people among us." "I'm not a spy." A cool, skeptical smile. "No? Then why are you here?" "I didn't intend to trespass on your commune's land. I was just passing through, heading eastward. On my way toward the sea." "Really?" As though he had said he had set out to walk to Pluto. "Traveling alone, are you?" "I am." "When did this marvelous journey begin?" "Yesterday morning, very early," Michael says. "I'm from Urban Monad #. A computer primer, if that means anything to you. Suddenly I felt I couldn't stay inside that building any more, that I had to find out what the outside world was like, so I arranged to get an egress pass, slipped out just before dawn and started walking. I came to your fields and you machines saw me, I guess, and I was picked up. Because of the language problem I couldn't explain to anyone who I -- " "What do you hope to gain by spying on us?" His shoulders slump. "I told you," he says wearily. "I'm not a spy." Urbmon people don't slip out of their buildings. I've dealt with your kind for years; I know how your minds work." Her eyes level with his. Cold, cold. "You'd be paralyzed with terror five minutes after you set out," she assures him. "Obviously you've been trained for this mission or you'd never have been able to keep your sanity for a full day in the fields. What I don't understand is why they'd send you. You have your world and we have ours. There's no conflict, no overlapping. There's no need for espionage." "I agree," Michael says. "And , that's why I'm not a spy." He  finds himself drawn to her despite j the severity of her attitude. Her competence and self-confidence attract him. And if she would only smile she would be quite beautiful. He says, "Look, how can I get you to believe this? I just wanted to see the world outside the urbmon. All my life indoors. Never smelling fresh air, never feeling the sun on my skin. Thousands of people living on top of me. Tm not really well adjusted to urbmon society, I diseovered. So I went outside. Not a spy. All I want to do is travel. To tne sea, particularly. Have you ever seen the sea? No? That's my dream -- to walk along the shore, to hear the waves rolling in, to feel the wet sand under my feet -- " tone is beginning to convince her. She shrugs, looking less flinty, and says, "What's your name?" "Michael Statler." "Age?" "Twenty-three." "We could put you aboard the next courier pod -- with the fungus shipment. You'd be back at your urbmon in half an hour." "No," he says softly. "Don't do that. Just let me keep going east. I'm not ready to go back so soon." "Haven't gathered enough information, you mean?" "I told you. I'm not -- " He stops, realizing she is teasing him. "All right. Maybe you aren't a spy. Just a madman, perhaps." She smiles for the first time and slides down until she is squatting against the wall, facing him. In an easy conversational tone she says, "What do you think of our village, Statler?" "I don't even know where to begin answering that." "How do we strike you? Simple? Complicated? Evil? Frightening? Unusual?" "Strange," he says. "Strange in comparison to the kind of people you've lived among, or just strange, absolutely?" "I'm not sure I know the distinction. It's like another world out here, anyway. I -- I -- what's your name, by the way?" "Artha." "Arthur? Among us that's a man's name." "A-R-T-H-A." "Oh. Artha. How interesting. How beautiful." He knots his fingers tightly. "The way you live so close to the soil here, Artha. There's something dreamlike about that for me. These little houses. The plaza. Seeing you walking around in the open. The sun. Building fires. Not having any upstairs or downstairs. And that business last night, the music, the pregnant woman. What was that all about?" "You mean the unbirth dance?" "Is that what it was? Some kind of -- " he falters -- "sterility rite?" "To insure a good harvest," Artha says. "To keep the crops healthy and childbirths low. We have rules about breeding, you understand." "And the woman everybody was hitting -- she got pregnant illegally, is that it?" "Oh, no." Artha laughs. "Milcha's child is quite legal." "Then why -- tormenting her like that -- she could have lost the child -- " "Someone had to do it," Artha tells him. "The commune has eleven pregnants, just now. They drew lots and Milcha lost. Or won. It isn't punishment, Statler. It's a religious thing: she's the celebrant, the holy scapegoat, the -- the -- I don't have the words in your language. Through her suffering she brings health and prosperity upon the commune. Insuring that no unwanted children will come into our women, that all will remain in perfect balance. Of course, it's painful for . her. And there's the shame, being naked in front of everyone. But it has to be done. It's a great honor. Milcha will never have to do it again and she'll have certain privileges for the rest of her life. And of course everyone is grateful to her for accepting our blows. Now we're protected for another year." "Protected?" "Against the anger of the gods." "Gods," he says quietly. Swallowing the word and trying to comprehend it. After a moment he asks, "Why do you try to avoid having children?" "Do you think we own the world?" she replies, her eyes abruptly fiery. "We have our commune. Our allotted zone of land. We must make food for ourselves and also for the urbmons, right? What would happen to you if we simply bred and bred and bred -- until our village sprawled out over half of the present fields and such remaining food as we produced was merely enough for our own needs? With nothing to Spare for you. Children must be housed. Houses occupy land. How can we farm land covered by a house? We must set limits." "But you don't need to sprawl your village out into the fields. You could build upward. As we do. And increase your numbers tenfold without taking up any more land area. Well, of course, you'd need more food and there'd be less to ship to us, but -- " "You absolutely don't understand," Artha snaps. "Should we turn our commune into an urbmon? You have your way of life; we have ours. Ours requires us to be few in number and live in the midst of fertile fields. Why should we become like you? We pride ourselves not being like you. So if we expand we must expand horizontally, right? Which would in time cover the surface of the world with a dead crust of paved streets and roads, as in the former days. No. We are beyond such things. We impose limits on ourselves and live in the proper rhythm of our way -- and we are happy. And so it shall be forever with us. Does this seem so wicked? We think the urbmon folk are wicked, for they will not control their breeding. And even encourage breeding." "Yhere's no need for us to control it," he tells her. "It's been mathematically proven that we haven't begun to exhaust the possibilities of the planet. Our population could double or even triple -- and as long as we continue to live in vertical cities, in urban monads, there'd be room for everyone. Without encroaching on productive farmland. We build a new urbmon every few years and even so the food supplies aren't diminishing, the rhythm of our way holds up and -- " "Do you think this can continue infinitely?" "Well, no, not infinitely," Michael concedes. "But for a long time. Five hundred years, maybe, at the present rate of increase, before we're feeling any squeeze." "And then?" "They can solve that problem when the time comes." Artha shakes her head furiously. "No! No! How can you say such a thing? To go on breeding, letting the future worry about it" "Look," he says, "I've talked to my brother-in-law, who's a historian. Specializes in the twentieth century. Back then it was believed that everybody would starve if the world's population got past five or tion crisis, etc. etx. Well, then came the collapse and afterward things were reorganized. The first urbmons went up, the old horizontal pattern of land use was prohibited and guess what? We found people. And then twenty. And then fifty. And now seventy-five. Taller buildings, more efficient food production, greater concentration of people on the unproductive land. So who are we to say that our descendants won't continue to cope with expanding population on up tieth century wouldn't have believed it was possible to support this many people on Earth. So if we worry in advance about a problem that may in fact never cause any trouble, if we unblessworthily thwart god by limiting births, we sin against life without any assurance that -- " "Pah!" Artha snorts. "You will never understand us. And I suppose we will never understand you." Rising, she strides toward the door. "Tell me this, then. If the urbmon way is so wonderful, why did you slip away and come wandering in our fields?" And she does not stay for an answer. The door clicks behind her; he goes to it and finds that she has locked it. He is alone. And still a prisoner. A long drab day. No one comes to him, except the girl bringing lunch: in and out. The stench of the cell oppresses him. The lack of a cleanser becomes unbearable; he imagines that the filth gathering on his skin is pitting and corroding it. From his narrow window he watches the life of the commune, craning his neck to see it all. The farming machines coming and going. The husky peasants loading sacks of produce aboard a conveyor belt disappearing into the ground -- going, no doubt, to the courier-pod system that carries food to the urbmons and industrial goods to the communes. Last night's scapegoat, Milchd, passes by, limping, bruised, apparently exempt from work today; villagers hail her with obvious reverence. She smiles and pats her belly. He does not see Artha at all. Why do they not release him? He is fairly certain that he has convinced her he is no spy. And in any case can hardly harm the commune. Yet here he remains as the afternoon fades. The busy people outside, sweating, suntanned, purposeful. He sees only a speck of the commune: outside the scope of his vision there must be schools, a theater, a governmental building, warehouses, repair shops. Images of last night's unbirth dance glow morbidly in his memory. The barbarism; the wild music; the agony of the woman. But he knows that it is an error to think of these farmers as primitive, simple folk, despite such things. They seem bizarre to him but their savagery is only superficial, a mask they don to set themselves apart from the urban people. This is a complex society held in a delicate balance. As complex as is his own. Sophisticated machinery to care for. Doubtless a computer center somewhere, controlling the planting and tending and harvesting of the crops -- the operation requires a staff of skilled technicians. Biological needs to consider: pesticides, weed-suppression, all the ecological intricacies. And the problems of the barter system that ties the commune to the urbmons. He perceives only the surface of this place, he realizes. In late afternoon Artha returns to his cell. "Will they let me go soon?" he asks immediately. She shakes her head. "It's under discussion. I've recommended your release. But some of them are very suspicious people." "Who do you mean?" "The chiefs. You know, they're old men, most of them, with a natural mistrust of strangers. A couple of them want to sacrifice you to the harvest god." "Sacrifice?" Artha grins. There is nothing stony about her now; she is relaxed, clearly friendly. On his side. "It sounds horrid, doesn't it? But it's been known to happen. Our gods occasionally demand lives. Don't you ever take life in the urbmon?" "When someone threatens the stability of our society, yes," he admits. "Lawbreakers go down the chute. Into the combustion chambers at the bottom of the building. Contributing their body mass to our energy output. But -- " "So you kill for the sake of keeping everything running smoothly. Well, sometimes so do we. Not often. I don't really think they'll kill you. But it isn't decided yet." "When will it be?" "Perhaps tonight. Or tomorrow." "How can I represent any threat to the commune?" "No one says you do," Artha tells him. "Even so, to offer the life of an urbmon man may have positive values here. Increasing our blessings. It's a philosophical thing, not easy to explain: the urbmons are the ultimate consumers and if our harvest god symbolically consumed an urbmon instead, in a metaphorical way, taking you to stand for the whole society you come from, it would be a mystic affirmation of the unity of the two societies, the link that binds commune to urbmon and urbmon to commune and -- oh, never mind. Maybe they'll forget about it. It's only the day after the unbirth dance; we don't need any more sacred protection so soon. I've told them that. I'd say your chances of going free are fairly good." "Fairly good," he repeats gloomily. "Wonderful." The distant sea. The ashy cone of Vesuvius. Jerusalem. The Taj Mahal. As far away as the stars, now. The sea. The sea. This stinking cell. He chokes on despair. Artha tries to cheer him. Squatting close beside him on the tipsy floor. Her eyes warm, affectionate. Her earlier military brusqueness gone. She seems fond of him. Getting to know him better as if she has surmounted the barrier of cultural differences that made him seem so alien to her before. And he the same with her. The separations dwindling. Her world is not his but he thinks he could adjust to some of its unfamiliar assumptions. Strike up a closeness. He's a man, she's a woman, right? The basics. All the rest is facade. But as they talk he is plunged again and again into new awarenesses of how different she is from him, he from her. He asks her about herself and she says she is unmarried. Stunned, he tells her that there are no unmarried people in the urbmons past the age of twelve or thirteen. She says she is thirty-one. Why has someone so attractive never married? "We have enough married women here," she replies. "I had no reason to marry." Does she not want to bear children? No, not at all. The commune has its allotted number of mothers. She has other responsibilities ot occupy her. "Such as?" She explains that she is part of the liaison staff handling urbmon commerce. Which is why she can speak the language so well; she deals frequently with the urbmons, arranging for exchanges of produce for manufactured goods, setting up servicing arrangements whenever the commune's machinery suffers a breakdown beyond the skills of the village technicians -- and so forth, "I may have monitored your calls occasionally," he says. "Some of the nodes I prime run through the procurement level. If I ever get back home. I'll listen for you, Artha." Her smile is dazzling. He begins to suspect that love is blossoming in this cell. She asks him about the urbmon. S HE has never been inside one; all her contacts with the urban monads come via communications channels. A vast curiosity is evident in her. She wants him to describe the residential apartments, the transport system, liftshafts and dropshafts, the schools, the recreational facilities. Who prepares the food? Who decides what professions the children will follow? Can you move from one city to another? Where do you keep all the new people? How do you manage not to hate each other, when you must live so close together? Don't you feel like prisoners? like bees in a hive -- how do you stand it? And the stale air, the pale artificial light, the separation from the natural world. Incomprehensible to her; such a narrow, compressed life. And he tries to tell her about the urbmon, how even he, who chose to flee from it, really loves it. The subtle balance of need and want in it, the elaborate social system designed for minimal friction and frustration, the sense of community within one's own city and village, the glorification of parenthood, the colossal mechanical minds in the service core that keep the delicate interplay of urban rhythms coordinated -- he makes the building seem a poem of human relationships, a miracle of civilized harmonies. His words soar. Artha seems captivated. He goes on and on, in a kind of rapture of narrative, describing toilet facilities, sleeping arrangements, screens and data terminals, the recycling and reprocessing of urine and feces, the combustion of solid refuse, the auxiliary generators that produce electrical power from accumulated surplus body heat, the air vents and circulation system, the social complexity of the building's different levels, maintenance people here, industrial workers there, scholars, entertainers, engineers, computer technicians, administrators. The senior citizen dorms, the newlywed dorms, the marriage customs, the sweet tolerance of others, the sternly enforced con mandment against selfishness. Artha nods and fills in words for him when he leaves a sentence half-finished to hurry on to the next and her face grows flushed with excitement, as if she, too, were caught up in the lyricism of his account of the building. Seeing for the first time in her life that it is not necessarily brutal and antihuman to pack hundreds of thousands of people into a single structure in which they spend their entire lives. As he speaks he wonders whether he is not letting himself be carried away by his own rhetoric; the words rushing from him must make him sound like an impassioned propagandist for a way of life about which, after all, he had come to have serious doubts. But yet he goes on describing and, by implication, praising the urbmon. He will not condemn. There was no other way for humanity to develop. The necessity of the vertical city. The beauty of the urbmon. Its wondrous complexity, its intricate texture. Yes, of course, there is beauty outside it, he admits that -- he has gone in search of it -- but it is folly to think that the urbmon itself is something loathsome, something to be deplored. In its own way magnificent. The unique solution to the population crisis. Heroic response to immense challenge. And he thinks he is getting through to her. This shrewd, cool commune woman, raised under the hot sun. His verbal intoxication transforms itself into something explicity sexual now: he is communicating with Artha, he is reaching her mind, they are coming together in a way that neither of them would have thought possible yesterday, and he interprets this new closeness as a physical thing. The natural eroticism of the urbmon-dweller: everyone accessible to everyone else at all times. Confirm their closeness by the direct embrace. It seems like the most reasonable extension of their communion, from the conversational to the copulatory. So close already. Her eyes shining. Her small breasts. Reminding him of Micaela. He leans toward her. Left hand slipping around her shoulders, fingers groping for and finding her nearer breast. Cupping it. Nuzzles the line of her jaw with his lips, going toward her earlobe. His other hand at her waist, seeking the secret of her one garment. In a moment she'll be naked. His body against hers, approaching congruency. Cunning, experienced fingers opening the way for his thrust. And then. "No. Stop." "You don't mean that, Artha." Loosening the glossy red wrap now. Clutching the hard little breast. Hunting for her mouth. "You're all tensed up. Why not relax? Loving is blessworthy. Loving is -- " "Stop it." Flinty again. A sharp-edged command. Suddenly struggling in his arms. Is this the commune mode of lovemaking? The pretense of resistance? She grasps at her wrap, pushes him with her elbow, tries to bring up her knee. He surrounds her with his arms and attempts to press her to the floor. Still caressing. Kissing. Murmuring her name. "Getr#" This is a wholly new experience for him. A reluctant woman, all sinews and bone, fighting his advances. In the urbmon she could be put to death for this. Unblessworthy thwarting of a fellow citizen. But this is not the urbmon. This is not the urbmon. Her struggles inflame him; as it is he has gone several days without a woman, the longest span of abstinence he can remember, and he is stiff, agonizingly erect, carrying a blazing sword. No finesse possible; he wants in, as quickly as it can be managed. "Artha. Artha. Artha." Primordial grunts. Her body pinned beneath him. The wrap off; as they fight he catches a glimpse of slender thighs, matted auburn delta. The flat girlish belly of the unchilded. If he can only get his own clothes off somehow, while holding her down. Fighting like a demon. Good thing she wasn't wearing her weapon when she came in. Watch out, the eyes! Panting and gasping. A wild flurry of hammering fists. The salty taste of blood on his split lip. He looks into her eyes and is appalled. Her rigid, murderous gaze. The harder she fights, the more he wants her. A savage! If this is how she fights, how will she love? She starts to scream; he gets his mouth down on her lips; her teeth hunt for his flesh. Fingernails clawing his back. She is surprisingly strong. "Artha," he begs, "don't fight me. This is insanity. If you'll only -- " "Animal!" "Let me show you how much I love" "Lunatic!" Her knee suddenly in his crotch. He pivots, avoiding the worst of her attack, but she hurts him anyway. This is no coy game. If he wants to have her he must break her strength. Immobilize her. Raping an unconscious woman? No. No. It has all gone wrong. Sadness overwhelms him. His lust suddenly subsides. He rolls free of her and kneels near the window, looking at the floor, breathing hard. Go on, tell the old men what I did. Feed me to your god. Naked, standing above him, she sullenly dons her wrap. The harsh sound of her breathing. He says, "In an urbmon, when someone makes sexual advances it's considered highly improper to refuse him." His voice hollow with shame. "I was attracted to you, Artha. I thought you were to me. And then it was too late for me to stop myself." "What animals you all must be!" Unable to meet her eyes. "In context, it makes sense. We can't allow explosive frustration-situations. No room for conflicts in an urbmon. But here -- it's different, is it?" "Very." "Can you forgive me?" "We couple with those we deeply love," she says. "We don't open for anyone at all who asks. Nor is it a simple thing. There are rituals of approach. Intermediaries must be employed. Great complications. But how could you have known all that?" "Exactly. How could I?" Her voice whiplashing with irritation and exasperation. "We were getting along so well! Why did you have to touch me?" "You said it yourself. I didn't know. I didn't know. The two of us together -- I could feel the attraction growing -- it was so natural for me to reach out -- " "And it was so natural for you to try to rape me -- " "I stopped in time, didn't I?" A bitter laugh. "So to speak. If you call that stopping. If you call that in time." "Resistance isn't an easy thing for me to understand, Artha. I thought you were playing a game with me. I didn't realize at first that you were refusing me." Looking up at her now. Her eyes holding mingled contempt and sorrow. "It was all a misunderstanding, Artha. Can't we turn time back half an hour? Can't we try to put things together again?" "I will remember your hands on my body. I will remember your making me naked." "Don't carry a grudge. Try to look at it from my point of view. The cultural gulf between us. A different set of assumptions in operation. I -- " She shakes her head slowly. No hope of forgiveness. "Artha-" She goes out. He sits alone in the dusk. An hour later his dinner comes. Night descends; he eats with no interest in his food, nursing his bitterness. Engulfed by shame. Although he insists he was not entirely at fault. A clash of irreconcilable cultures. It was so natural for him. It was so natural. And the sadness. Thinking of how close they had come to be before it happened. How close. IV they begin building a new bonfire in the plaza. He watches gloomily. She has gone to the village elders, then, to tell them of his attack on her. An outrage; they console her and promise vengeance. Now they will surely sacrifice him to their god. His last night of life. All the turmoil of his existence converging on this day. No one to grant a final wish. He'll die miserably, his body unclean. Far from home. So young. Jangling with unfulfilled desires. Never to see the sea. And what's this, now? A farming machine , being trundled up close to the fire, a giant upright thing, five meters high, with eight long, jointed arms, six manykneed legs, a vast mouth. Some kind of harvester, maybe. Its polished brown metallic skin reflecting the fire's leaping red fingers. Like a mighty idol. Moloch. Baal. He sees his body swept aloft in the great clutching fingers. His head nearing the metal mouth. The villagers capering about him in rhythmic frenzy. Bruised swollen Milcha chanting ecstatically as he goes to his doom. Icy Artha rejoicing in her triumph. Her purity restored by his sacrifice. The priests droning. Please, no. No. Perhaps he's all wrong. Last night, the sterility rite, he thought they were punishing the pregnant one. And she was really the most honored one. But how vicious that machine looks! How deadly! The plaza is full of villagers now. A major event. Listen, Artha, it was merely a misunderstanding. I thought you desired me. I was acting within the context of my society's mores, can't you see that? Sex isn't a big complicated operatic thing with us. It's like exchanging smiles. Like touching hands. When two people are together and there's an attraction they do it, because why not? I only wanted to give you pleasure, really. We were getting along so well together. Really. The sound of drums. The awful skirling screeches of out-of-tune wind instruments. Orgiastic dancing is starting. God bless, I want to live! Here are the priests and priestesses in their nightmare masks. No doubt of it, the full routine. And Tm the central spectacle tonight. An hour passes and the scene in the plaza grows more frenzied, but no one comes to fetch him. Has he misunderstood again? Does tonight's ritual actually concern him as little as did the one last night? A sound at his door. He hears the lock turning. The door opens. The priests must be coming for him. So now the end is near, eh? He braces himself, hoping for a painless finish. To die for metaphorical reasons, to become a mystic link binding commune to urbmon -- such a fate seems improbable and unreal to him. But it is about to befall him all the same. Artha enters the cell. She closes the door quickly and presses her back against it. The only illumination is the streaming firelight glaring through his window; it shows her to him, her face tense and stern, her body rigid. This time she wears her weapon. Taking no chances. "Artha! I -- " "Quiet. If you want to live, keep your voice down." "What's happening out there?" "They prepare the harvest god." "For me?" "For you." He nods. "You told them I tried to rape you, I suppose. And now my punishment. All right. All right. It isn't fair, but who expects fairness?" "I told them nothing," she says. "It was their decision, taken at sundown. I did not cause this." She sounds sincere. He wonders. She goes on: "They will take you before the god at midnight. Just now they are praying that he will receive you gracefully. It is a lengthy prayer." She walks cautiously past him, as if expecting him to pounce on her again, looks through the window. Nods to herself. Turns. "Very well. No one will notice. Come with me and make no sound whatever. If I'm caught with you, I'll have to kill you and say you were trying to escape. Otherwise it'll be my life too. Come. Come." "Where?" "Come!" A fierce impatient whispered gust. She leads him from the cell. In wonder he follows her through a labyrinth of passages, through dank subterranean chambers, through tunnels barely wider than himself. They emerge finally at the back of the building. He shivers; a chill in the night air. Music and chanting floating toward him from the plaza. Artha gestures, runs out between two houses, looks in all directions, gestures again. He runs after her. By quick nervous stages they reach the outer edge of the commune. He glances back; from here he can see the fire, the idol, the tiny dancing figures, like images on a screen. Ahead of him are the fields. Above him the crescent sliver of the moon, the shining sprawl of the stars. A sudden sound. Artha clutches at him and tugs him down, under a clump of shrubs. Her body against his; the tips of her breasts tike points of fire. He does not dare to move or speak. Someone goes by: a sentry, maybe. Broad back, thick neck. Out of sight. Artha, trembling, holds his wrists, keeping him down. Then at last getting up. Nodding. Silently saying the way is clear. She slips into the fields, between the burgeoning rows of tall, leafy plants. For perhaps ten minutes they trot away from the village, until his untrained body is gasping for breath. When she halts, the bonfire is only a stain on the distant horizon and the singing is drowned out by the chirping of insects. "From here you go by yourself," she tells him. "I have to return. If anyone misses me for long, they might suspect." "Why did you do this?" "Because I was unjust to you," she says and manages to smile. A ghost-smile, a quick flicker, the merest specter of the warmth of the afternoon. "You were drawn to me. There was no way for you to know our attitudes about such things. I was cruel, I was hateful -- and you were only trying to show love. I'm sorry, Statler. So this is my atonement. Go." "If I could tell you how grateful -- " His hand lightly touches her arm. He feels her quiver -- in desire, in disgust, what? On a sudden impulse he pulls her into an embrace. She is taut at first, then melting. Lips to lips. His fingers on her bare muscular back. Do I dare touch her breasts? Her belly pressed to his. He has a quick wild vision of this afternoon's breach healed; Artha sinking gladly to the sweet earth here, drawing him down on her and into her, the union of their bodies creating that metaphorical link between urbmon and commune that the elders would have forged with his blood. But no. It is an unrealistic vision, however satisfying artistically. There will be no coupling in the moonlit field. Artha lives by her code. Obviously these thoughts have passed through her mind in these few seconds, and she has considered and rejected the possibilities of a passionate farewell, for now she slides free of him, severing the contact moments before he can capitalize on her partial surrender. Her eyes bright and loving in the darkness. Her smile awkward and divided. "Go, now," she whispers. Turning. Running back a dozen paces toward the commune. Turning again, gesticulating with the flats of her hands, trying to push him into motion. "Go. Go. What are you standing there for?" H urriedly through the moonsilvered night. Stumbling, lurching, tripping. He does not bother to pick a cautious route between the rows of growing things; in his haste he tramples plants, pushes them aside, leaves a swath of destruction by which, come dawn, he could readily be traced. He knows he must get out of the commune's territory before morning. Once the crop-sprayers are aloft they can easily find him and bring him back to feed him to thwarted Moloch. Possibly they will send the sprayers out by night to hunt for him, as soon as they find that he has escaped. Do those yellow eyes see in the dark? He halts and listens for the horrid droning sound but all is still. And the farming machines -- will they go forth to track him down? He has to hurry. Presumably if he gets beyond the commune's domain he will be safe from the worshipers of the harvest god. Where shall he go? There is only one destination conceivable now. Looking toward the horizon, he sees the awesome columns of the Chipitts urbmons, eight or ten of them visible from sands of windows ablaze. He cannot pick out individual windows but he is aware of constant shiftings and flowings in the patterns of light as switches go on and off. The middle of the evening there. Concerts, somatic contests, glowduels, all the nightly amusements in full swing. Stacion sitting home, fearful, wondering about him. How long has he been gone? Two days, three? All blurred. The littles crying. Micaela distraught, probably quarreling mercilessly with Jason to ease her tension. While here he is, many kilometers away, newly fled from a world of idols and rites, of pagan dancing, of unyielding and infertile women. Mud on his shoes, stubble on his cheeks. He must look awful and smell worse. No access to a cleanser. What bacteria now breed in his flesh? He must go back. His muscles ache so desperately that he has passed into a discomfort beyond mere fatigue. The reek of the cell clings to his nostrils. His tongue feels furry and puffed. He imagines that his skin is cracking from exposure to sun, moon, air. What of the sea? What of Vesuvius and the Taj Mahal? admit defeat. He has gone as far as he dares, and for as much time as he can permit himself; now with all his soul he longs for home. His conditioning asserting itself after all. Environment conquering genetics. He has had his adventure; another; but his fantasy of crossing the continent, slipping from commune to commune, must be abandoned. Too many idols wait with polished jaws and he may not be lucky enough to find an Artha in the next village. Home, then. No one and nothing pursue him. He slips into a steady, mechanical rhythm of march, step and step and step and step, hauling himself robotlike toward the vast towers of the urban monads. He has no idea of what time it is but he supposes ft must be past midnight; the moon has swung far across the sky and the urbmons have grown dimmer as people go to sleep. Nightwalkers now prowl there. Siegmund Kluver of Shangcheeks. He must look awful and smell worse. No access to a cleanser. What bacteria now breed in his flesh? He must go back. His muscles ache so desperately that he has passed into a discomfort beyond mere fatigue. The reek of the cell clings to his nostrils. His tongue feels furry and puffed. He imagines that his skin is cracking from exposure to sun, moon, air. What of the sea? What of Vesuvius and the Taj Mahal? admit defeat. He has gone as far as he dares, and for as much time as he can permit himself; now with all his soul he longs for home. His conditioning asserting itself after all. Environment conquering genetics. He has had his adventure; another; but his fantasy of crossing the continent, slipping from commune to commune, must be abandoned. Too many idols wait with polished jaws and he may not be lucky enough to find an Artha in the next village. Home, then. No one and nothing pursue him. He slips into a steady, mechanical rhythm of march, step and step and step and step, hauling himself robotlike toward the vast towers of the urban monads. He has no idea of what time it is but he supposes it must be past midnight; the moon has swung far across the sky and the urbmons have grown dimmer as people go to sleep. Nightwalkers now prowl there. Siegmund Kluver of Shanghai dropping in to see Micaela, maybe. Jason on his way to his grubbo sweethearts in Warsaw or Prague. Another few hours, Michael supposes, and he will be home. It took him only from sunrise to late afternoon to reach the commune and that was with much circuitous rambling; with the towers rising before him at all times he will have no difficulty going straight to his goal. All is silence. The starry night has a magical beauty. He almost regrets his decision to return to the urbmon. Under the crystalline sky he feels the pull of nature. After perhaps four hours of walking he stops to bathe in an irrigation canal and emerges naked and refreshed; washing with water is not as satisfying as getting under the ultrasonic cleanser but at least he no longer needs to be obsessed with the layers of grime and corruption clinging to his skin. More springily, now, he strides along. His adventure already is receding into history: he encapsulates it and retrospectively relives it. How good to have done this. Tasting the fresh air, the dawn's mist, dirt under his fingernails. Even his imprisonment now seems a high excitement rather than an imposition. Watching the unbirth dance. His fitful, unconsummated love for Artha. Their struggle and their dreamlike reconciliation. The gaping jaws of the idol. The fear of death. His escape. What man of Urbmon I # has done such things? This access of self-congratulation gives him strength that sends him plunging on across the commune's unending fields in renewed vigor. Only the urbmons seem to be getting no closer. A trick of perspective. His vveary eyes. Is he heading, he wonders, toward #? It would be a sad prank of topography to get turned about and come into the urban constellation at # or # or so. If, say, he is moving at an angle to his true course, the divergence could be immense by the end of his march, leaving him with a dreadful numbing hypotenuse to traverse. He has no way of knowing which of the urbmons ahead of him is his own. He simply goes onward. The moon vanishes. The stars fade. Dawn is creeping in. He has reached the zone of unused land between the commune's rim and the Chipitts constellation. His legs are ablaze but he forces himself on. So close to the buildings that they seem to hang, unsupported, in midair. The formal gardens in view. Robot gardeners serenely going about their trade. Blossoms opening to the first light of day. Perfume drifting on the soft breeze. Home. Home. Stacion. Micaela. Get some rest before going back on the interface. Find a plausible excuse. Which is Urbmon I #? The towers bear no numbers. Those who live inside them know where they live. Half-staggering, Michael approaches the nearest building. Its flanks illuminated with radiant dawnlight. Looking up a thousand floors. The delicacy, the complexity, of its myriad tiny chambers. Beneath him the mysterious underground roots, the power plants, the waste-processing plants, the hidden computers, all the concealed wonders that give the urbmon its life. And above, rising like some immense vegetable growth, its sides marvelously intricate, a hatchwork of textures, the urbmon. Within the hundreds of thousands of interwoven lives, artists and scholars, musicians and sculptors, welders and janitors. His eyes are moist. Home. Home. But is it? He goes to the hatch. Holds up his wrist, shows the egress pass. The computer is authorized to admit him on demand. "If this is Urbmon #, open up! Tm Michael Statler." Nothing is happening. Scanners scan him but all stays sealed. "What building is this?" he asks. Silence. "Come on," he says. "Tell me where I am!" A voice from an invisible speaker says, "This is Urban Monad One-twenty-three of the Chipitts constellation." #! So many kilometers from home! But he can only continue. Now the sun is above the horizon and turning quickly from red to gold. If that is the east, then where is Urbmon #? He calculates with a numbed mind. He must go east. Yes? No? He plods through the interminable series of gardens separating # from its eastern neighbor and interrogates the speaker at the hatch. Yes; this is Urbmon #. He proceeds. The buildings are set at long diagonals, so that one will not shade the next, and he moves down the center of the constellation, keeping careful count, while the sun climbs and swarms over . him. Dizzy, now, with hunger and exhaustion. Is this #? No, he must have lost count; it will not open for him. Then this? Y es. The hatch slides back as he offers his pass. Michael clambers in. Waiting as the door rolls shut behind him. Now the inner door to open. Waiting. Well? "Why don't you open?" he asks. "Here. Here. Scan this." Holding up his pass. Perhaps some kind of decontamination procedure. No telling what he's brought in from outside. And now the door opens. Lights in his eyes. A dazzling glare. "Remain where you are. Make no attempt to leave the entryway." The cold metallic voice nailing him where he stands. Blinking, Michael takes half a step forward, then realizes it might be unwise and stops. A sweet-smelling cloud engulfs him. They have sprayed him with something. Congealing fast, forming a security cocoon. The lights now go down. Figures blocking his path: four, five of them. Police. "Michael Statler?" one of them asks. "I have a pass," he says uncertainly. "It's all quite legitimate. You can check the records. I -- " "Under arrest. Alteration of building, undesirable harboring of countersocial tendencies. Orders to immobilize you immediately upon your return to building. Now carried out. Mandatory sentence of erasure to follow." "Wait a minute. I have the right of appeal, don't I?" "Case has already been considered and referred to us for final disposition." A note of inexorability in the policeman's tone. They are at his sides now. He cannot move. Sealed within the hardening spray. Whatever alien microorganisms he has collected are sealed in it with him. To the chute? No. No. Please. But what else did he expect? What other outcome could there be? Did he think he had fooled the urbmon? Can you repudiate an entire civilization and hope to slip yourself smoothly back into it? They have loaded him aboard some kind of dolly. Dim shapes outside the cocoon. "Let's get a detailed print of this on the record, boys. Move him toward the scanners. Yes. That's it." "Can't I see my wife, at least? My sister? I mean, what harm will it do if I just talk to them one last time -- " "Menace to harmony and stability, dangerous countersocial tendencies, immediate removal from environment to prevent spreading of reactive pattern." As though he carried a plague of rebelliousness. He has seen this before: the summary judgment, the instant execution. And never really understood. And never imagined. Micaela. Stacion. Artha. Now the cocoon is fully hardened. He sees nothing outside it. "Listen to me," he says, "whatever you're going to do, I want you to know that I've been there. I've seen the sun and the moon and the stars. It wasn't Jerusalem, it wasn't the Taj Mahal, but it was something. That you never saw. That you never will. The possibilities out there. The hope of enlarging your soul. What would you understand about that?" Droning sounds from the far side of the milky web that contains him. They are reading him the relevant sections of the legal code. Explaining how he threatens the structure of society. Necessary to eradicate the source of peril. The words blend and mingle and are lost to him. The dolly begins to roll forward again. Micaela. Stacion. Artha. I love you. "Okay, open the chute." Clear, ( Please turn to page # eter began to pulse brightly and, as it blinked on and off slowly, seemed to signal reserves of enormous power. He flipped another switch activating the sound mechanism and a pulsing yellow light appeared. Tiredly he sat down on the bench and gazed at the black panels through unfocused eyes. coming here tomorrow to give you a going over," he finally said. "The board of directors of the Minitronics Communications Corporation has decreed it's about time you began to earn some money. The target date to make you operational is a year from tomorrow. It will take some doing. There are great gaps in your memory, additional circuitry should be installed and it ordinarily would take a full year before you were properly debugged. They also are considering removing your voice and putting it in storage until a money-making use for it presents itself. They don't know it -- but I will not be here tomorrow. In fact I will never be here again, so this conversation is something in the nature of a farewell. We might as well be formal about it. Now, good evening, Mr. Machine." "Good evening, Clarence," the machine replied in a pleasantly cultivated voice. "I am quite depressed this evening. I don't believe I could tolerate levity or even friendliness. I would prefer to be called Mr. MacKay. Let's begin again. Now, good evening, Mr. Machine. "Good evening, Mr. MacKay," the machine said. The spoken word "now," followed by a pause of three seconds or more had been chosen years before to alert the machine that a spoken response was required. No reason had ever arisen to change this arrangement. The events of the past few weeks had had a cumulative, deeply depressing effect on MacKay. It had begun when he agreed to have lunch with a total stranger -- an unusual thing for him to do -- with a science writer for Tempus, the news magazine, the most offensive man he could recall ever having met. Questions of outrageous intimacy had been put to him until he had dropped the bread he was buttering and stood up and announced the interview at an end. The Tempus man had remained seated and had said, "Before we part, would you care to read your obituary? It usually has a bracing affect on a man. I've had it on file for years." They had taken a taxi to the Tempus Building and a folder containing six typewritten sheets was taken from the file and handed to him. He read it standing near the doorway. Died: Clarence Murray MacKay, physicist and theoretician in the field of communications and advanced computer design. A moving force in the burgeoning second industrial revolution, MacKay was known to many colleagues as a man arrogant and imperious in manner and many had smarted from encounters with him in the day to day work of science. By the few who were close to him he is remembered for his personal loyalty and passionate humanism. Born in the cornbelt on a small Iowa farm he... T he key statement in any obituary when it could be used. Implied that the system made it possible for any slum child, any ghetto child, to be a success if he made the effort. It was a concept so deeply embedded in the mythology that it probably had been routinely included. To have been a farm boy was somehow superior and more exotic than being a newsboy now that farmers were only five per cent of the population. The remainder of the obituary was a remarkably accurate digest of his activities except, of course, for those completely apocryphal stories about him the year he lectured at Cambridge. They marked him as an eccentric but in a somewhat flattering sense. "Didn't read it myself until a few minutes before I left the office to meet you for lunch," the Ternpus man said. "I send about a dozen names a year to research. Part of the job. "Journalistically speaking of course you realize, Professor, yours is an obit of small magnitude. You are preceded in importance by a hundred entertainers led by the current female incarnations of sex, by two hundred politicians and military heroes, fifty athletes and a growing number of murderers, hoodlums, gangsters and Mafia captains who during their lifetime succeeded in making the front page. If your obit is used at all it will probably consist of the first paragraph you read. And there is always the chance that if the makeup department needs another column-inch of space to fit in a toothpaste ad you will die twice. You will die and your obit will be killed. Are there any misstatements? Would you care to amplify any of the statements made? I can assure you anything you care to say will be added to the record." He had walked out without answering. The man had actually toyed with him. Made two false assumptions: one, that a Tempus staff man was invulnerable; two, that he had interviewed a defenseless academic. His behavior had been undoubtedly encouraged through the years by the men he interviewed who consciously or unconsciously tried to curry favor with him in the hope of being personally mentioned in a favorable manner in addition tg the subject at hand. Time to stop his motor. Should he bother with such a nonentity? Why not? It would make the world a slightly less unpleasant cancel its heavy Tempus advertising schedule as long as the science writer remained on staff. He would find it wise to resign before many weeks passed. Have I in fact been arrogant? Perhaps I should stop referring to engineers as mechanics... It seemed to ruffle a lot of feelings. No, they were mechanics. Have I quite unaware, ridden my reputation? That attractive young sociology instructor, Columbine. Pinching her bottom. She had been startled then had swung her head up and neighed like a horse. Pleased. But the consequences could have been quite unpleasant. Saw her at work whenever he went to the library. Pitching for her Ph.D. Regiments, divisions, armies in libraries busily rewriting one another. Single original concept nourishment for a thousand scholars. What nonsense did she teach? One thing certain, it had strong humanitarian implications. An infinite number of variables but still the social sciences. Science the new religion. Unusual name she had. Well his own name, Clarence, had become unusual and much used by fiction writers for comic or effete characters. Fashion in names. Flux of life. Life unbearable without it. When they dubbed her did they know Columbine was the daughter of Pantaloon and the sweetheart of Harlequin? Name fit the subject. Her swaying hips as she walked along a delight to see. The vital force still alive in him. How would he be if he lived as long as Carlson? Flying out to the west coast to honor Carlson on his eightyfifth birthday. Carlson only mildly pleased. His beloved teacher but the love no longer returned. The fires completely out. H e should visit Ellington one more time before he went away. Had he done any further work with Don Juan? The urgent message to visit his laboratory. There were the five chimpanzees, all but one wearing miniature yellow plastic helmets like construction workers. Don Juan, with his construction worker's helmet tipped rakishly forward on its elastic bands to expose the terminals of two electrodes, was standing at a low table. He had a hard on. A platter of fruits and nuts was at his side. Don Juan quickly pressed the button mounted on the table. "I've finally hit a sexual gratification center, this lower electrode pointing down to the brainstem," Ellington said. "There's sufficient visual evidence, but as a further check I sunk the other electrode to the midbrain reticular activating system and get the distinctive electrical pattern of sexual activity. There seems to be no satiation point. When the current goes off every twenty seconds he immediately presses the button and puts it on again. Its close to four hours now and he hasn't eaten a thing. I'm going to leave the current on as long as he continues to react. I hope I don't damage him. "Well Clarence how are you? It's been a long time since you've been here. I've missed you. When you used to drop in every week or so and sit there silently watching these mannikins for an hour or two at a stretch I always meant to ask if you thought you were learning anything. I might as well have asked if you thought they were learning anything. All the time you were observing them they were observing you, with their brief, shy, sidelong glances. "Have you noticed I lost Jacko? Had to go. He was getting to be quite a young man and he was an extra male. I might have walked in here one morning and found a bloody riot had taken place. Chimps don't ordinarily pair off and they are not sexually possessive, but it's best to play it safe. If I were working with hamadryas baboons where each male requires a harem there would have been bloody riot and murder long ago just as there was at the London Zoo. Jacko is now at the Aeromedical Research Laboratory at Holloman Air Force Base in New Mexico. They're going to train him to operate a few simple instruments and then shoot him into space with a television camera for a month voyage. They were very anxious to get Teddy because I have a pleasure and pain electrode in place. Put some pressure on me. I don't say they abuse their animals but I was put off by the terminology they use. What I call pleasure and pain centers they call reward and punishment centers. "Teddy," Ellington called. A chimpanzee loped over and pressed his thin lips against his arm. Ellington lifted the helmet. "Notice I've used only one electrode for both the pleasure and pain points. I couldn't possibly have used two. Moving this one just two one-hundreths of an inch switches it from point to point. I've got it strongly secured in the pleasure position. Pleasure and pain centers are frequently found this close together. It's a frightful thing to activate a pain electrode. Teddy broke two front teeth biting the edge of the table. The pleasure circuit seems to be completely nonsexual. That is, Teddy would act just like Don Juan but with no indication of sexual activity." He groped in his pocket and took out a penny and gave it to Teddy. "Run along now," he said. Teddy went to the slot machine, inserted the penny and pulled the lever. A few peanuts dropped into his hand. "I need help and I can't get it," Ellington continued. "Take Rosy over there. I've had two appetite electrodes in her hypothalmus for the past month now. One will make her eat compulsively and the other will cause an aversion for food. I've invited just about every gastroenterologist in town here. They come, and I hook up Rosy and put on my little show. They're all amused to see her eating compulsively but not one of them is interested in putting in a few weeks of honest work. I've got to know what's going on inside her. "And now I'm saddled with that pathetic little girl." He pointed to a chimpanzee crouched motionless and staring in a corner. She was the only chimpanzee without a miniature construction worker's helmet. "She was sent to me as a replacement for Jacko. The poor thing is an idiot. Down in the books as Elsie. I was able to trace her history. She was picked up by traders in Africa when she was still of nursing age and kept in a small cage alone for more than a year. The market fell off sharply when seven university primate centers were established. Don Juan here is a Harvard man. The others come from Emory University. Elsie is an extreme example of what happens to countless thousands of children. No affection and stimulation early in life and some degree of reduced mental capacity seems inevitable. "Take off Juan's hat? No, that would only distress him. They are just as much creatures of habit as we are. I'm the only man who uses them. The first chimp I worked with snapped off the terminal of the electrode swinging on the bar. It was a messy piece of business probing to remove the wire. I had to devise some sort of protective covering if I wanted to work with free-moving chimps. When you hit a good spot you don't remove the electrode. You may never hit the same spot again. It wasn't too difficult to condition them to wear their hats..." THE Tempus man had been a  triviality compared to the shock effect of seeing the full-page picture in Computer World of the in front of the machine. There he was, ruthlessly revealed, a little old man. Dear God, a little old man. What had he seen in the mirror as he shaved each morning? What would the end be? Heart? Stroke? Cancer? Heart could be a nasty thing. That man from the University of Pennsylvania after the meeting. Howling and crawling on his hands and knees half across the lobby of the hotel before he expired. He had made provision for a situation such as cancer. There would be no perverted humanitarian prolonging of the experience until he was a drug-stupefied, whimpering vegetable. A man spent decades dying. More than half his taste buds and sense of smell were dead. His brain was at least a quarter of a pound lighter in weight. The vital force on which all physical and mental creativity ultimately depended began to wane, in males at any rate, as early as sixteen years of age and only a flicker of it remained alive in MacKay. He would no longer arrange his schedules to be free in April and May to spend the springtime at his home in the Italian countryside. The beauty of the dawn hour and the clamorous small noises of life were no longer for him. His visit this last spring had been a harrowing experience. Heaven and earth had seemed wrapped in a blanket of silence. He could no longer hear the birdsong. Yes, the high notes went first. He had returned to New York in a few days. What was the rest of the dreary catalog for a man seventy-one years old? An obvious loss of muscular capacity. He breathed less air and yet needed more. The loss of efficiency in extracting the amount of oxygen he required was perhaps as much as fifty per cent. His heart pumped about a third less blood and took longer to recover from the exertion. His nerve impulses traveled slower and his reaction time was slower. Drive carefully. A third or more of the waste-eliminating nephrons of his kidneys were gone. Be abstemious. Drink with the young and suffer the consequences of a crashing hangover. That just about summed it up. Yet, he could not ignore the possibility that he might live as long as Carlson. Could sexuality conceivably be reduced to an electrical current of a fraction of one volt in a small neuronic circuit? And if compulsive eating is caused by the function or dysfunction of another neuronic circuit what happens to psychiatric concepts? The closeness of the pain and pleasure points. It was a certainty there was some small degree of electrical leakage. If there were a slight increase in leakage at an early age wouldn't it create a masochistic personality? What then happened to psychiatric concepts? In an overall sense could increasing leakage with age, and consequent cross-talk, be a cause of dotage? What a terrible thing to happen to a man. How would be know? Oliver Wendell Holmes of the Supreme Court, who remained on the bench until his nineties, had friends pledged to tell him if he acted peculiarly. Wonderful man. Went to burlesque shows with a book. When the girls went off and the comics came on read book. Life was such an incredibly brief moment of space-time. He remembered... why it seemed... Alice when he was seventeen years old. Their evenings in the fields all that summer. The exquisite first exploration of sex. The mail-order black silk stockings it would have been scandalous to wear in town carried in her bosom and put on in the fields. They had much freedom. Her mother timid and permissive, her father always traveling on his job as a manure spreader. Respectfully known as a manure spreader. Respected sales representative of large chemical firm, one of the first to manufacture fertilizers. The mounting strain of ethical considerations and finally his agonizing declaration that he could not marry her for years and it would be best if they did not see one another again. Foolish boy. That's what she had said, that was all she had said. Foolish boy. Soon afterward she had left town and taken a job as a typewriter in Des Moines. The sweetness of the flesh in youth. Only in youth. Thrown away by youth. Realized by youth only years later when it was gone forevermore. Had he really been arrogant? He should have dropped his opening statement to his seminars. Together with the two Cambridge stories it probably had made him something of a campus character. I nications. Within these walls there will be no limitations to expression. No words will be considered forbidden, obscene or immoral. I have no prepared lectures and very little hard information to offer you. I hope to learn from our discussions. I must tell you, however, that I have a basic point of view which holds that reality -- and the truth, whatever that may be -- is humanly unknowable. We are readers of instruments and the bodily instruments of our senses. We will hold to be true any system of communication that serves a pragmatic purpose. In my own work I productively use two different and conflicting theories of light. They are both therefore true for me. Professional philosophers used to construct systems of reality which were entertaining to read. Today our philosophers are all semanticists, but they throw no light into the darkness. A leading German philosopher has recently published a book which is offered as an exploration of what he calls "The Isness of the Whatness." I do not recommend that you read it. Only one word of wide popularity will be forbidden in this seminar and that is "sophisticated." A word which is commonly used to describe a personality trait, a piece of machinery, a technique and a woman's brassiere is a corpse on the pathway to clarity of thought and requires a hasty burial..." That side of beef from the English department charging that he must hold himself morally responsible for what he had done. Precisely what had he done? True, he had seen his thought translated into hardware for the military. With a few servomechanisms the same thought could program the work of any factory and bring an end to drudgery if a man were not so much cheaper to buy than a machine. Could he possibly be classed with that two hundred per cent American Hungarian physicist appearing before a Senate committee and demanding the construction of more hydrogen bombs when an arsenal already existed for kill and overkill twice over? A projection to the end of the coming decade of nuclear power stations worldwide showed enough plutonium as a byproduct to make a thousand elementary Hiroshima-type bombs a month. In thirty different nations a plaything in the hands of the most sadistic murderous animal on the face of the earth. The usual humanitarian fog, it can't really happen, when it was glaringly obvious that it would happen. Invite them all to a meeting. Serve tea. Admonish them to behave like ethical, humanitarian, Christian gentlemen. He might well live to see the world die. Give the squirrels a chance at the evolutionary process. The final product could hardly be worse. Why had he found it impossible to avoid a biotic approach to his work? The human brain was an exceedingly primitive and inefficient instrument. The universal romanticism about it was nothing short of preposterous. Bare survival and not improved communication had guided its evolutionary development. It was subject to the constant turbulence of emotionality. Its memory was extremely limited and largely uncontrollable. It retrieved the simplest information in a most laborious manner. Yet, if he knew by what mechanism it screened the stimuli of its environment which otherwise would keep it in perpetual convulsions the knowledge would be of tremendous value. cushioned chair when he visited Ellington again late the next afternoon. Ellington looked haggard. Juan still had a hard on, was still pressing the button every twenty seconds. Man of the future. Dozen electrodes anchored to his skull. Wear hat if self-conscious. Pocket battery and selector dial. Dinner served, dial for good appetite. Restraint necessary. Like alcohol. Wish to experience again rolling in the hay with girl friend, tune in memory electrode and brainstem sex activating electrode. Save taking long subway ride to Brooklyn. "He hasn't slept or eaten a thing," Ellington said. "Don't you think I ought to break the circuit? It's close to thirty hours now. I don't know what I would prove if I allowed it to continue until he collapsed. Juan is better equipped than we are. He's got a bone in his penis. All primates have except man. How sad. I have a patient at the hospital I should be seeing soon. Poor chap had a brain tumor and now he's dying of cancer of the stomach. Have to time my visits carefully. He delays his scheduled shot of morphine to be alert when I come. He looks forward to seeing me. He knows he's a goner and he enjoys the electrode work. "I hit a memory point that's a great pleasure to him despite his pain. Memory circuits are so vivid they are experienced as double consciousness. He is visiting his aunt and cousins on his twelfth birthday. They have a surprise party for him. He hears all the shouting and laughter. I left the electrode in place and hooked him up like Juan. He can enjoy his birthday party whenever he wishes. I am interested to see if the memory fades or expands. "Why don't you come with me? We'll unhook Juan and wait a while to be sure he's okay and then go to the hospital together." "I think I'll skip the hospital. I've been rather depressed lately," he had told Ellington. "I dropped in to tell you I was going away soon and I don't think I'll be back." "Where are you going?" "I don't know." "What will you be doing?" "I don't know." "What about your work?" "I don't give a damn about my work. I reached an age some time ago when a man is likely to become aware of his own mortality, an intimate personal awareness of his inexorable dissolution. It can be a time of searching reassessment. My thoughts ran to the evident truth that a man's culture, with religious fervor, gives him values which he must accept unquestioningly or suffer severe penalties, even if those values are monstrous and brutalizing. All history seems little more than a continuous documentation of it. As for myself, I feel I had been given a contract for life, to sign without reading, which assured all my aspirations would prove bogus, and a shabby morality which guaranteed life would be joyless, sterile and malevolent. It's probably just a passing melancholia. I've had a few unpleasant experiences recently." "You are in a bad way, Clarence," Ellington said. "Why don't you come around to my place this evening for dinner and a few drinks? My numerous family is enough to jar anyone into a different frame of mind, and you might find my kids more interesting to watch than the chimps..." L ike all mankind, he had been relentlessly programed, conditioned, since the day he was born. If by some miracle it were possible to deprogram himself what, as a rational man, would he do with the time still left to him? Why not a Mediterranean cruise to think about it. Take a call girl along. How did one go about finding a call girl? What a country boy he ager of course. It had taken him years to realize the man was a part-time pimp. Oh, the time. He looked at his pocket watch. Still time to make it. A solid hour of Pearl White in the old silent movie. The Perils of Pauline. What a treat. It would bring him back to his youth. He hoped they hadn't added a sound track. Piano music, yes. Piano music would be fine. The old silent movie house always had a piano player just as the whorehouse had a piano player. The simile was apt. If he dozed off and were awakened by that hard-sell commercial and had to watch a man shaving a peach with an electric razor he really wouldn't mind. It would intensify the nostalgia. He got to his feet and raised his hand to the switches and then paused. "Now, by the way," he said, "if by any chance they ask you about me tomorrow will you say I've gone to America?" "I will, Mr. Mackay," the machine said; He flipped the two switches and the cold blue light and the yellow went out.  Science-fiction stories from Socialist countries Here is a book that is truly a boon to science-fiction fans -- the best stories of nine writers whose work has seldom, if ever, appeared on this side of the Atlantic. Whether the reader comes to enjoyment -- or to grasp a deeper understanding of socialist idealism -- he is sure to come away fully satisfied. "An immensely valuable addition to the science fiction canon... great  I T'S just a question of adaptsale are unorthodox but we have a  ing your methods to the petremendous investment to protect culiarities of our computer," the and some very active competitors, young man in gray said. He was It all comes back to cost-effectivesitting alertly on a chair that was ness, as I've been saying. Our cornsix inches too low, his briefcase puter is slow and there are jobs it open flat on his lap and his attencan't handle in real time. But it can tion fixed on the other man who, handle so many processes in paralat the moment, gave the impreslei that for most big jobs it simply sion of being dug in behind his can't be beat. Especially it can't be large clean desk. Thank goodness beat in cost to the user." Charles the man's secretary had finally left. Skiller snapped his briefcase shut. "I realize that our conditions of "Well, Dr. Ericson, I can't add any more to what I've said. Any other questions?" Ericson slowly leafed through the sheets of scribbled paper in front of him. His gray hair was tousled where he had kept running his fingers through it during the past hour's conversation. He came to one notation on a well-covered sheet and ran his fingers through his hair again. "The BC-I will invert a fiftythousand-element matrix in ten you could tell me why it can't do anything simpler in less time than that. I just don't like the idea of buying a black box." "If I told you what was in the box or even let you look inside it, that would be the end of Parsys, Inc. All we have to sell is computational capacity produced in a way that is highly proprietary. Anyway, all you really need access to is the peripheral equipment, the interface between computer proper and external input-output devices. You couldn't service the mainframe if you wanted to. The computer accepts #-bit binary inputs, a thousand of them -- and the same for outputs, all in parallel. Anything outside this information boundary is accessible; you can add your own devices if you wish, buy them from us or shop around for other sources. You can buy standard computers from our competition for input-output processing. We're not trying to put anybody out of business -- all we insist on is that we stay in business ourselves, profitably." "All right, you said that before," Ericson said grumpily. "I don't see how we can pass it up -- or at least pass up a trial. A flat four thousand dollars a month, you say? And a minimum of one year and no bargaining?" "Correct. This is an adaptive machine and you won't see it reaching its full capacity for that long." "And you guarantee that it isn't just full of graduate students with desk calculators?" Skiller merely smiled. Ericson stared at the upper left opposite corner of the room for a long moment, then stood up. "Done. Have it here in thirty days. We'll need that long to meet the installation requirements, so don't show up early. What do I sign?" He signed the sort of thing that people sign, and Skiller departed, swinging his briefcase jauntily as he went. Parsys, Inc. was located well out of the city, across a country road from a forest preserve, in a two-story building about a block square. The building still showed signs of newness; some of the second-story windows still had a few stickers on the glass and the area around the driveway was black, with just a speckling of grass shoots emerging into the spring sunlight. Skiller swung his car around the front driveway, past the entrance steps, and parked it more or less at random; sawhorses still blocked the entrance to the parking lot. As he went up the three broad steps to the door, Skiller took in the stone-and-glass of the building's expanse and reflected that to some people this would bespeak a lavish hand with funds, which it did. It reeked of money -- but so far it was all someone else's money. And that someone had a tendency to panic when the quarterly payments were half an hour late and could descend at a moment's notice -- since the last quarterly payment was in arrears by a month so far -- and declare that Parsys, Inc. would henceforth be devoted to light manufacturing. Oh, well, Skiller thought as he waited for the elevator. We now have a firm order and by this time next year well either be in business for good or in jail. Why worry about a matter of degree in such a clear-cut situation? The elevator never came, so he walked down to the basement level (the second floor was to have been ready for occupancy two months ago) and entered the main -- or at least the only fully-equipped -- office and the middle of an argument. furious black-haired bundle of sex in an orange scrap of something, in front of Farley Porter's desk, both hands clenched around crumpled pieces of paper with typing on them, saying, "... that out, Farley, I mean it. Just quit it. Tm not one of your stupid gerbils and I haven't got time for your -- " Skiller raised his eyebrows -- "... ing cute little games. Hello, Charlie. The next time you want to flex your mighty brain go out in back and use it on something that will make us some money. I haven't been paid for two months and all psychologist to get his kicks from -- Charlie, you're smiling. What happened?" "Sold. Thirty days. What's Farley been up to now?" "Just look. Look at what I've been typing. He's been working on me all morning and I was too busy to notice and now look. It'll take me the rest of the day to get back to normal." The pieces of paper were neatly typed but every other line stopped three inches short of the margin, giving an interesting scalloped effect to the page when viewed at a distance. Farley leaned back in his swivel chair, focusing his eyes about a foot below Liz' face. "Sorry, doll. I was just testing a theorem. Reinforcement at the sequence level, converging to a very reliable binary counter. I'll bet on the last letter you didn't miss the alternation once and I'll also bet that you got every word spelled right. No interference, see?" Skiller scanned the letter he was holding. "Right. Go teach it to BC-#. I sold one." There was silence suddenly, and then a scrabbling from an adjoining office. Perry Jackson rolled into view in his desk chair and made his brown face into something like a pleased look. "Duh plantation am saved, boss?" Skiller dropped into his own chair and opened the briefcase on his desk. He extracted the order form and handed it to Liz who passed it around. Ericson's signature was bold and black at the bottom of the second page. Porter took off his glasses, polished them and, after a glance at Liz put them back on. Liz sat down at her typewriter. Jackson rolled through the doorway and propped his feet up on a vacant desk, folding his hands across his middle. Clearly, this was a Big Moment. "Uhm, did he read it all?" Porter finally asked. "We went over it for an hour," Skiller said. "He agreed to everything." "Security, too?" Skiller nodded. "And we have thirty days. How's BC-#?" Jackson sighed. "Dumb. I put a third-order differential equation through last night and it just disappeared. No printout at all. And something has gone wrong with the filter unit -- it smells. I tried a memory dump and it gave me # ones. It's lying to me." Jackson looked vaguely pleased. "Somebody told it I'm colored." Liz said, "Oh, funny." She crossed her legs, glanced at the result and put both feet on the floor again. "Well, let's do something. Let's you do something. I'm going out and buy a new dress. You're all looking at me." She plucked at the front of her orange scrap and hunched her shoulders. "Why is everybody so nervous? Isn't this what we wanted?" Six eyes focused on her, here and there. She stood up defiantly. She twitched defiantly. Then she grabbed her purse from under her desk and said, "God damn you all, I thought it was a pretty dress," started to cry and ran out of the office, slamming the door. There was a long moment's silence. Then Porter let out a long breath. "Right. Now let's think." Jackson said, "Now she's going to hate us." "No," Skiller said. "She would have had to come in nude tomorrow, trying to get someone to notice her. Now she doesn't have to." Porter said, "Let's think. I've wasted the whole morning pulling her pigtails and trying to keep from jumping her right on her desk. I'm worn out. Let's go argue with BC-#." CI occupied the center of what some day was supposed to be full of BC-ls, #s, and so on. For economy only the overhead fluorescents in the immediate area of the computer were on. The assorted racks of electronic devices and the random tables covered with papers and the chairs scattered here and there made an isthe center of the empty assembly room. The three men moved to an upright rack from which thick draperies of cables ran to a tenfoot cube in the center of the mess. Jackson flipped on some switches and pilot-lights sprang up. A lineprinter went kachung and waited, humming. Jackson said, "All right, give me the reel marked 'NG' and I'll show you." He accepted the roll of tape, mounted it in a tape transport beside the rack, flipped loops between rollers and poked a few buttons. The reels spun briefly and stopped. "Ready." At the rack, Porter pressed a button and from within BC-I came a soft chiming sound. In about appeared on one panel of the rack and Porter pushed another button. The tape reel began to spin, kept spinning for about thirty seconds and then stopped abruptly, the dangling loops oscillating to equilibrium. "We can't have that smell," Skiller observed. "Let's knock out another panel and put in a second filter unit. How long has this one been operating?" "Oh, about -- uh -- " Jackson paused, looking enlightened. "I don't think it's ever been changed. That's about three months." "Well, we service every month, so that should be all right, then. Is this the differential equation you were talking about?" Just then the line-printer began to go pup-pup-pup-pup and the paper flowed into the receiving basket, folding itself neatly in a zigzag. One hundred and eighty decimal characters per line, ten lines per second. Jackson said, "Of course this is only one printer channel; we should have received three more line-printers by now so we could check out at least four channels running in parallel, but this is a pretty close simulation. I have the system hooked up to a multiplexer sampling sixty-four output channels in rotation. It's almost the same thing as parallel output. Hey, look, it's data!" Skiller ran a finger down one column of numbers; they progressed in an orderly way from one value to slightly larger or smaller values, as the solution to a continuous equation should. "Looks okay but is it right?" "Right, schmight," said Porter. "They're all working together and they're computing -- let's take a look inside." He flipped the line-printer off, stopping the flow of paper, and led the way to the other side of BC-I where a short ladder led up to a wooden platform five feet off the floor. They climbed up and Porter lifted a panel labeled "TO." from the top surface of the cube, revealing a three-foot-square aperture covered with semireflecting plastic. Gathering around, the three leaned their elbows on the frame of the one-way mirror and looked BC-#. A bustle of activity: tiers of cubicles with connecting corridors and ramps; tunnels and platforms; scurrying little brown and gray forms zipping from one place to another, sometimes dragging an inert form with them and sometimes alone; other hunched headforemost in the little cubicles, the bobbing of the backs indicating rapid and continuous little movements but giving no view of what was happening. "Watch," Jackson said. "Right near the end of the program I've put in a long loop for exercising the whole input-output module at one time. Last night the critters got confused and they were all responding to everything -- that's when I got all ones for the output." Suddenly the whole bank of cubicles that was visible began a flurry of synchronized activity; a ripple of bobs began at one corner, traveled swiftly across one row, back down the next lower row and so forth, until within a few tenths of a second the disturbance had reached the extreme lower-left cubicle. Then the cycle began again at the instant it ended. "This is a #-unit module, and each unit is good for about a thousand bits, so we've got # megabits per cycle right now, potentially -- this loop is giving the same context-address to everyone, so something like one percent of memory is being outputted. And I've got the peripheral computer checking the output, so it must be okay now. It sure wasn't last night." "Have you checked the redundancy? You couldn't have if the module wasn't working." Porter suddenly pointed. "Never mind, there goes one now." A squad of little brown and gray forms, looking like slightly undersized shrews because that is what they were, scurried up a ramp on the input-output module and dragged a body out of one cubicle. Another animal squeezed into the cubicle past the body being extracted and began bobbing up and down immediately. The others pulled the casualty down the ramps to the very bottom and disappeared through a small door. Porter said, "No alarm. Either the standby circuit is working or the alarm isn't. But the cleanup squad showed up in plenty of time.' Jackson pulled out a pocket notebook and thumbed through it. "Mean time between failures -- about twelve days now. Pretty good. You've just doubled it since we started. And I think they're definitely smarter than they were eight generations ago. We might even try slowing the metabolism a little more." "No go," Porter said. "I've run into a problem there. The brains are getting larger and there's a definite tradeoff between metabolic rate and keeping that brain in good shape. I still can't tweak the one without something coupling into replicates, messing up the other. "But I still think we have a way to go before we run out of gains just from reorganization. Look at all that bobbing, for instance -- that's tiring and it doesn't contribute to the output at all. They don't have to do that -- but it's gotten to be very popular, I see. Maybe we have to work some more on their lower levels -- make the stuff in the recreation room more sensitive, so they get used to bigger effects from less output. The strategy of reorganization has gotten awfully complicated, though -- I'm afraid to tinker much more with this model." They all straightened up, and Porter and Jackson put the panel back in place. BC-#, the first commercial biological computer, stood bukly and silent in its pool of light, as the three men fussed a bit more over the printer output, rewound the tape, cut the power to the peripheral machinery and left. Jackson was saying, "I don't think there's any such word as 'gotten' and you said it twice -- " as the door closed. was ending. Little gray and brown animals scurried up the ramps, climbed the tiers of cubicles in a wave, and others began descending. In less than half a minute the changeover was complete. The new set of animals stood alertly in their cubicles! Then the lights in the I.O. Module began to dim and these animals began to leave, too. The abandoned cubicles remained dark. In each were five tiny light-bulbs and a single spring contact which could be closed by a slight downward pressure. The holiday began, with much creeping about in mysterious dark passageways, much cavorting amid the levers and springs and wheels and games of chance in the recreation room; much frantic sex when it suddenly became possible; roaring good times in the juvenile mess-hall where the simplest and stupidest shrew could feast on things that tasted good, felt good, and wriggled good at no more expense than operating an elementary mechanism; and much lovely napping in dark private holes, one thousand to the cubic foot. The infinite universe, ten feet on a side fed, entertained, educated, protected and contained its little brains, demanding only that of the store just a thousand be reserved, and of the hundreds of actions each could control for twelve hours out of twenty-four only the special control of one or two actions for one hour out of four. Altogether, not a bad deal for animals whose primitive ancestors weighed a healthy ## ounce, lived brief lives of hunger and anxiety and were possessed of entirely intolerable personalities.  explaining a month later and elsewhere, "is really just a model of what we think a brain is, which is a model in the first place. What we've done is to stop making models of models, and instead start making something like a collection of properties that organizes itself into a model that produces the behavior we want. We don't even think of it, among ourselves anyway, as a computer. It's a bunch of self-organizing units that can change the way they control their individual inputs, independently and individually, so as to maximize whatever they need maximized. All we do, all you do when you follow the programing instructions, is to see to it that what these units have to do to get what they need can only be done by solving your problem on the way. We create an artificial set of rules, for example, that makes inverting a matrix a necessary means which these units must use to keep themselves happy. They don't know that what they're doing is inverting a matrix, of course -- no one of them performs any single action that could be called inverting a matrix -- but when each of them lives by the rules we insert into its environment, all of them together end up inverting our matrix -- or anything else we want them to do." "That's gobbledygook," his feminine companion said. She was seated on a cushion across a low table from him and they were recovering from an expensive dinner. His feminine companion was a functioning vice president in charge of engineering for a large automobile manufacturer, a person who could say yes or no to installation of a BC-#, or a hundred, if she felt that it would save a dollar and a half per car, or fifteen also quite attractive from most angles and had a smashing figure which she showed off to good advantage by the simple strategy of leaving it uncovered from the waist, or somewhat lower, up. The last ten years had been a devastating disaster to the textile mills, as Skiller had been discovering. "Uh -- it's what? No, it isn't." Skiller said. He had reached for his drink and become momentarily arrested in his train of thought. "Definitely not gobbledygook. Just a new idea, which is by definition hard to express in terms that sound familiar." "Perhaps I would understand you better, Charles, if you would tell me the principles behind the -- thing, if you don't want to call it a computer -- you're trying to sell us." "Sorry," said Skiller. "It's bad for industrial relations but that's the one thing I can't tell you. As far as anyone else is concerned, we're selling a computer with inputs and outputs and specifications and a software manual which teaches you how to make it program itself. In five years, maybe less, you'll know. We just want to take advantage of our priority while we can. You understand." "Oh, yes. I've taken advantage of many priorities while I had them -- for heaven's sake, go ahead and look. Don't be furtive. This is a very delicate matter of style, and if you act old-fashioned I'll just have to go and put something on." Skiller sagged for a moment and threw up his hands -- discreetly"I can't look and I can't not look. There's a girl in our office who was working up to this but she seems to have cracked before we did. Are you really just being in style, or were you -- Well, forget it." He stood up, smiled and said, "Let's say I'm old-fashioned and go get you something to put on -- or get rid of the rest of it." She gathered her things and stood to take his arm; she smiled, too, suddenly. "I like your idea better," she said. Nothing was signed that night, despite exp#ration of a number of possibilities. next day Skiller found himself shouting at Liz, who was a little more demurely attired but not quite enough to resolve the question of whether she was wearing anything underneath. "You know where we ended up? You know where we ended up! I'm going batty! If the executives aren't goodlooking naked women their secretaries are -- and if their secretaries aren't you know they haven't got enough money to buy a goddamned computer! Nobody's getting anything done any more except the queers!" Liz said somewhat stiffly. "You're supposed to have a little self-control. It has nothing to do with sex. Women dress for other women." "And undress for other men," Skiller replied. "Well, it used to have something to do with sex and as far as I'm concerned it still does. That goes for you, too." Liz hunched her shoulders. "And for Chcissake, stand up," he added and left before anything worse could happen. As he went out he heard the telephone ringing and Liz, after a short delay, answering it, and then he had to go back in. "It's a Miss Stengler," Liz said. "Ther "Oh," he replied and put the telephone to his ear while not looking at Liz. Let her listen. "Charles?" Her voice was quite neutral, considering. "Yes, uh, Peggy. Or -- " "I'm sending Mr. Abernathy over to your office to continue the discussion." "Mr. Abernathy?" "Mister. He'll have all his wits about him and all his clothes on. I'm telling him to order ten BC-I computers, or whatchmacallits, if he understands what you're talking about. He can say no." "I'm glad," Skiller said, "that there is still someone around this city who is concerned about the Gross National Product." "There is. And don't ever call me again -- on business." After a while Liz suggested, "Hang up," so he did. "Well?" she said. "I'm trying to decide whether I'm being worked on. Does she love me for my computer or for myself?" "Don't ask me." "Don't be annoyed. It's just that now they want to talk about ten computers." "You must have been terrific." "And don't be icy, either." He looked at her thoughtfully. "I feel like a convict who's just finding out that there are great silver birds in the sky. Have I been that much out of touch with things?" "Since I've been here, you have. And you usually smell like shrews -- or you used to before you went out selling." "I thought the uncovered look was just in places like Los Angeles or Boston. They're all over -- even at hamburger joints. Even teenagers. Doesn't anything -- happen?" Liz shrugged. And stood up straight. "Sure. Sometimes." "Sometimes?" "Well, why ask me? I don't go around counting." "In public, you mean?" Liz was beginning to look strange. "I suppose so -- you always see a few kids -- I mean, we're all healthy now, and you don't have to have a -- " her voice dwindled away. "Baby. But don't a lot of them have them anyway?" "Charlie, I don't know. It just seems freer than it used to be. All right, it does have something to do with sex." "I wonder," Skiller said. A thought was forming far back in his awareness -- and another phendmenon was asserting itself, too. He was thinking, looking straight at Liz. Finally she simply reached up and unbuttoned the two top buttons of her blouse, settling the question as to what was underneath, and finally he noticed. The thought submerged in favor of the phenomenon. A t noon he went into the animal lab where Porter and Jackson had been conveniently stuck shaping some young shrews. Porter and Jackson greeted the news about the order for ten computers with skepticism and gladly turned the job of shaping over to Skiller. They finally agreed that since there was a possibility of more orders they had better get into the city and prime their main suppliers -- and also carry the news to the man at the bank, who was understandably interested even in rumors of solvency. Jackson and Porter departed. Skiller found that the initial shaping had gone well. Early in training, the human operator had to make the rules bend a little whenever the animals did something even partially like what was required, so that, for example, food would appear if the animal even made a motion toward the bar it was supposed to press. The human operator had to make himself a slave to the animal during this shaping phase. Now, however, the young shrews were well past the initial bar-pressing phase and were learning the sequential aspects of the task, learning that if light A came on before light B there was no point in pressing the bar (experimentalists even got a mild shock if necessary, to emphasize the futility), and that if B came on before A, something highly edible would appear if the bar were pressed. This task was already straining the intellectual capacity of the shrews and from now on the complexity would not extend any higher; instead a desk-top computer would gradually add "sideways" to the task, adding more bits, essentially, without changing the kind of problem. In effect, the operation codes of BC-I were being defined. Finally Skiller was satisfied that the process could complete itself without his help. He went into the assembly room, passing the office on the way. He heard Liz typing and did not go in. The thought that had been at the back of his awareness was growing larger now and he went to BC-I with a feeling of foreboding. His own behavior astonished him; surely the provocation... He dragged the wooden platform around to another side of BC-#, whick was now alone in the room and ready for delivery. He opened a different panel, this time having to unlock it; this one opened on the recreation room, actually a center in the computer which was concerned with only one thing: maintaining the training given the young shrews before they were introduced as replacements. He looked down into the space, this time dimly lit and full of shrews performing random-looking actions. A partition across the center separated the males and the females (they dutifully, one might say religiously, separated themselves after each work period). Some of the levers in each half of the room made mutual access possible and no shrew ever tried to mate except by this means. Shrews reproduce at a fantastic rate and in a protected environment would quickly overpopulate the entire computer, clogging it with uneducated animals. Training the animals to restrict their mating to the recreation room was difficult but essential, for only by controlling the number of times per day that the access-panels would open could the population be kept at a reasonable level. A chief function of the monthly servicing that was a mandatory part of the sales contract was to remove untrained young animals and replace losses with trained ones. on the viewing-port frame and contemplated the knots of animals around that particular set of levers on both sides. Not many, not too as best he could with the unsatisfactory techniques available, so as to keep the drive for reproduction just low enough to be satisfiable in the recreation room,without accidentally destroying the increased intelligence, small size and longevity which were essential to the main purpose of BCI . Skiller brooded, however, not over this sexual situation, even though the parallel with his own recent experiences was unsettling, but over a larger picture. The entire recreation room consisted of only two types of objects: passive ones, which were immovable and served mainly as places to stand or things to hide behind, and active ones; levers and wheels and yielding obstacles, each one of which caused something to happen that research had proven was important to a shrew. Anything that the shrews could affect in any way reacted in turn, through circuitry and devices in the walls of the computer, to do something that mattered to the shrews. Each shrew, therefore, learned to control the wheels, levers, and yielding obstacles so as to receive the water it needed, the special foods it delighted in, the sex it wanted, the kind of light or dimness it craved at the moment, or in a word all the inner conditions that constituted its own inherited definition of good living -- of survival. Since the rules connecting what the shrews did to what they received in return were indentically the operations of the computer, the shrews learned to do these things, to respond to disturbances of special sorts, by performing the actions that were the bases of elementary computational processes. If one light comes on, the left bar must be pressed to get food. If two lights, the right bar. If three lights, both. That is nothing more than one-bit binary addition with carry. Every shrew in the Arithmetic Module could perform, if necessary, five-bit addition, parallelin, serial out, and there were usually about # animals in this module. One hundred twenty-five bit additions could therefore be performed at once if the problem required it. Furthermore the system was self-reorganizing; it would modify its own operation codes until the specified result was produced. All that was needed was the proper progression of changes in the rules -- in the properties of the environment in which the shrews lived. It was all in the programer's manual -- in gobbledygook, of course. And that is what went through Skiller's mind as he watched the small forms moving about among the devices in the divided recreation room. He was thinking about the whole environment of his shrews, watching how they mastered it and kept it under control, without ever knowing why doing this or that resulted in the consequences which were so delightful. The "why" was concealed in the walls and floor, into which the shrews could not see and which would have meant nothing to them if they could have looked. So I do what feels good, Skiller thought, and so do the rest of them. I do things and get good feelings back, and what happens between I have not the slightest idea. That's why I don't like what's been happening. I don't understand what changed the rules, or even what really changed, which seems to me like a change in the rules. Something has happened that affects me very personally and I have no control over it. I can only change the way I respond, so as not to be embarrassed or miss something. I have learned by rote and I relearn by rote. Where is understanding? It is not possible. It does not exist. H e was still there when Porter and Jackson returned. The bank was ecstatic. The suppliers were suspicious. In the middle of Jackson's review of the suppliers' demands for surety, mainly money, Skiller said, "I'm sorry, can we go into that tomorrow? Farley, I want have an idea." "Sure, if it's important," Porter said and led the way. machine for the automatic sequential decoding of long protein molecules by brute-force application of simple steps over and over without mistakes, night and day. This machine formed part of a feedback which was capable of making sysmolecules. The operation of this servo was extremely slow, convergence to a specified molecule requiring at times several months, but sometimes it worked and sometimes the specified changes were accomplished without lethal sideeffects on other parts of the chains. The remainder of the lab was a nice set of microsurgery tools, whereby the altered molecules could be implanted in a denucleated ovum, which sometimes developed into a shrew having new characteristics vaguely resembling what was wanted. "Okay, what?" Porter asked when all three were in the lab. mans with this thing?" "Naturally. But so far nobody has been able to decode most of it." "I know that. What I want to know is -- could you use this thing other form without making something nonhuman at the same time?" "That's impossible to say. We've unraveled a fair part of the human code -- others have -- but it seems that there are a lot of characteristics beyond the ordinary mental and physical ones we know about. At least there's a lot of code left after we think we have accounted pretty well for everything we do know about. But you know as well as I do that tinkerdefinitely naughty -- death penalty and all that. You aren't mad at me, or something?" "No. But I have reason to wonder what all those other parts of say that most physical and mental characteristics have been traced. What is the rest for?" "I said I don't know. You're not being very obvious." Skiller suddenly sat down at a desk; he laughed briefly. "No, I'm not. Look, what I'm thinking about is really way ahead of our game -- but think about this. Suppose we could crank up your gadlinks in your shrews that don't affect their heredity. Possible?" Porter grew more interested. "Hey -- you know what? I don't know. I don't think it's ever been tried. Do you mean -- " "I mean we could stop having to share memory capacity with the systems in the shrews that are already using the existing code structure. We could give every tra bits of storage capacity." "But how would you read it out? If it isn't part of the existing code, the existing systems couldn't utilize the storage space and you couldn't put in a read-only memory for permanent instructions. You'd have to grind their brains up -- " Porter suddenly became agitated and went on in a new tone of voice. "By god, all you'd need would be you could get the readout from Jackson broke in. "But the suPorter said, "All right, we haven't got one. We haven't really pushed the reader because the bottleneck is the synthesizer. But if all we want to do is read, then maybe we could go into parallel operation -- maybe we could make BC-I operate a thousand parallel readers -- why, we haven't even thought of the possibilities. Charlie, this may blow up in the morning, but right now I like it. I do like it very much." Skiller was abruptly different. "Well, Farley, I just wanted to know what you think. You guys go on home now; I'll stay here and see that BC-I closes down properly." In five minutes they had left and Skiller went back to BC-#. Liz was still typing, probably trying to get her margins even again. He smiled, and then unsmiled as he entered the assembly room. A man can drive himself crazy supposing. Charles Fort probably did; I wonder if I was named for him. I'm driving myself nutty right now. All because I have spent ten years developing the world's first biological computer and have just discovered that I am now emerging into the real world, having lost about a century somewhere. That's the problem; I'm feeling left out and inept or something. No, not inept, that's for sure. Too ept, if anything. Too suspiciously ept, as if I have suddenly turned into somebody else. He undid the panel over the recreation room again. Suppose, he thought. Suppose I had the su"When a reader buys a book he buys an entire package, consisting not only of the author's words but also the publisher's package, the blurb writer's blurb, and the art director's cover. I review books as opposed to manuscripts, and that is what distinguishes me," says Algis Budrys, "from most book reviewers. What distinguishes me from all critics is the proper sort of intelligence." Budrys started at Galaxy many years ago as Associate Editor, working for Horace Gold. Being "the victim of favoritism," in his words, he was later tapped by Fred Pohl to do a regular book column for Galaxy, and he's been at it ever since. "I am eminently qualified to review books," he says, "because I am a pretty good automotive public relations man." And his PR work in Chicago has kept him chasing around the country testing his client's products and too far from the typewriter this month to do his column. Budrys sold his first yarn to Space Stories in #; he had been writing sf and getting rejected for about ten years. "My favorite magazine in those days was Planet Stories. Every time I sent a story in it was promptly rejected and the editor was promptly fired. When I finally sold a story. Cage of a Thousand Wings, the magazine folded. And I felt personally responsible." Last time we talked to him, Budrys was out of his test cars and back at his typewriter. Writing next month's column? pose I had a real dilly of a problem, like "why", or "what for" or something else that might take ten thousand shrews ten thousand generations to solve. Suppose we just a drop in the bucket -- what godawful problem would need that much storage? Who could we sell such a memory to? Nobody could even state a problem that would need that much storage to hold the answers. But down there are the shrews, some of then -- quite a few -- lined up at those special levers. We ought to call this section the whorehouse. There they are, living their lives in a rather nice environment, containing all that shrews are known to need and probably a lot of luxuries as well; it's got everything we even suspect that they like, and all they have to do to get it is push a few pieces of environment around a little. They don't know why pushing here results in something good there, but they learn the rules; they know what to do. They have perfect control over their own inputs. But they do the controlling our way. The way that solves our problems, while they are solving their own tiny elementary ones. Skiller sighed in disgust at himself, but his mind kept churning. Suppose! What a waste of time, but still, suppose. Suppose we were reaching the end of the computation, and the time was drawing close for final printout. It's been a big problem, and there will be a horrendous amount of output generated, intermediate results that must be stored, new conversion programs, reference tables to be generated. We'll just run out of storage space long before the final data are generated. We look down on our shrews, and realize that there just aren't enough of them. What do we do? Why, it's simple. up the drive, and change the rules connecting the levers to the little doors so that they open more often. We drop the price at the whorehouse. In a little while statistics will provide up with all the storage we need. Skiller heard the assembly-room door open and close, and then soft footsteps approaching. Very soft. He was suddenly filled with a feeling that was almost panic, and he continued staring down into the recreation room, watching the levers go. The footsteps approached very close, and then Liz spoke. "Charlie?" "Just a minute, Liz." He did not turn around. He felt that he knew what she was going to say and in a second she said it. "Charlie, don't you want to -- look at me?" Eventually, of course, he couldn't help it, then or ever again.  D avis took the third expressway was terrible. He donned his gas from #nd Street to the site of mask before he stepped into the the old Rockefeller Center, lot, slammed the left-hand door dropoed down through the quadinto the unprotected door of the ruple overpass and braked to a Cadillac parked next to him. halt in the fourth level lot. He "Serve him right for crossing a paused a moment before alighting parking line," he growled. He from the car, trying to catch his jumped aside quickly as a Musbreath -- even in the car, with the tang Mach V whistled past him, CO filters on over-duty, the air slammed around a corner, hurtled down the ramp to the street. He flung a curse after it. He eased his head out between the parked cars before sprinting across the traffic lane of the parking lot to the elevator on the other side. The attendant rushed to him, tried to demand the # daily fee, stepped back when Davis flashed his Traffic Manager's badge at him. The attendant dropped to his knees in salute, stayed down while Davis rushed past. His office was on the ground level of the Roads and Traffic Building and when he came off the elevator, the hall was full of dust and a jack hamer was going crazily at one end of it. The man behind it was wearing the light blue of Road Construction Unlimited. Davis remembered the spur route of the #nd level, #th Street West that was going through the building's corner. He hadn't expected construction to start this soon. One wall had been ripped out of the office and the derricks were swinging the steel girders for the spur route into place. More men were driving them into the concrete of the floor, slamming them into place with magn-gun rivets. One of the drivers kept walking to the water cooler and Davis stopped him. "That stuff is three dollars a gallon, buddy," he said. "Road crew, Mac." The big man tried to push him aside and Davis flashed the badge. "This is still my office, he said. He crossed to the control board, buzzed the Director. "Davis in," he said. I suppose the old bastard will want a report already... "Right," the Director's secretary said, "I'll tell him." Leingen waved at him from the casualty table and he trotted over, flashed the badge and Leingen nodded. He was off duty now, officially relieved -- and he looked relieved. Lucky bastard will be home in three hours -- if he makes it... The casualty report was horrendous, up # over the day before -- with # dead on the United Nations area overpass alone. He dialed Road Service. "Road," the voice on the other end said. "Traffic Manager. Send a bird. I'm going up for a look." He checked some of the other reports -- two breakdowns on the fifth level of the Tappan Zee bridge, both '# Fords. Goddam people had no right driving two-year-old cars on the roads anyway. He buzzed Arrest Division. "All 'seventy-nine Fords off the roads," he said. "Rog." On the board he watched, the red dots that were the Fords being shuttled off to the waiting ramps, clogging them. He flipped a visual to one of them, saw the cars jamming in and the bulldozers pushing them closer. The din around him was increasing and pieces of plasta-plaster were starting to fall from the ceiling. "Slap up a privacy screen," he ordered. He received no answer and looked at one of the workmen driving the rivets for the girders. Jones wasn't there, he thought suddenly. Of course not, that girder is where his desk was. He'd miss Jones. "That ain't a priority job, buddy," the workman said. "You want materials, get 'em from Construction." D avis growled, checked his watch. #. Things were just moving into the third rush period. Almost on cue the building began to quiver as the lower echelon office workers hurtled by in their Lincolns and Mercuries to obscure little jobs in obscure little offices. A short buzz came from the main phone. The Director. "Yes, sir," Davis said. "Davis?" the palsied voice said. Die, you old bastard, Davis thought. "Casualties are up all over." "The roads are jammed, sir." "You're Manager. Do something." "We need more roads. Only you can authorize em." "We don't have any more roads. But that traffic must move. Do what you have to." The voice went into a coughing spasm. "When you're Director, you build roads." "Yes, sir." He punched off. All right, he's move the traffic. Say this for the Director -- he'd back a Manager all the way. "The bird's here," the intercom said. "Smith," Davis said. His assistant looked up from the main board. "You're in charge. I'm going up." He moved to the elevator, bounced up, flipped his telecorder to audio, caught the information as he hurtled toward the tenth floor. "Major pileup at Statue of Liberty East," the speaker barked. "Seventeen cars and a school bus. Ambulance on the scene. Structural damage on Fifth level East, Yankee Stadium Speedway. More accidents on Staten Island One, Two, Four, Ten, Thirteen, and Twenty-Two; East Side Four, Nine, and Eleven -- " Davis punched off. Matters were worse than he had thought. On the fifth floor he changed elevators to avoid the ramp from the exact-change lane to the fourth level, zipped to the roof and the waiting helicopter. "Fifty-car pileup on Yankee Stadium Four," the helicopter radio screamed and he punched the button to Central. "Davis." "Yes, sir?" "What's the time on next of kin identification?" he asked. "Twenty-three minutes, sir." "Make it nineteen. Inform all units." "Yes, sir." "Lift off," he growled at the pilot. He threw his eyes out of focus, watching the cars hurtling by the edge of the roof. I could reach out and touch them -- and have my arm torn off at # miles an hour... He coughed. He always forgot to don his gas mask for the short trip from the elevator to the bird aiid it always bothered his lungs. The smog was fortunately thin this morning and he could see the gray that was Manhattan below him. Southward he could make out the spire of the Empire State Building rising forty stories above the cloverleaf around it and beyond that the tower of the Trade Center and the great hulk of the parking lot dwarfing it. "Hook right," he ordered the pilot, "spin down along the river." There was a pile-up at the Pier # crossover and he saw a helicopter swooping down to pick up the mangled cars at the end of a magnet, swing out across the river to drop them into the New Jersey processing depot. H e buzzed the Director as he saw the wrecks piling up in front of the three big crunchers at the depot. They were hammering broken Fords and Buicks into three-foot lumps of mangled steel. spitting them onto the barges. The barges were then being towed out to Long Island Sound for the new jetport. But fast as the crunchers were, they were not fast enough. With a capacity of only # cars an hour apiece, they could not keep pace with the rush-hour crackups. "Yes, Davis," the Director wheezed. "Would you call U.S. Steel," Davis asked. "We need another cruncher." "Well, I don't know if we really do -- but I'll call." Davis punched off angrily. His practiced eye gauged the flow of traffic on the George and Martha Washington Bridges. The cars were eighty feet apart and he ordered a close to seventy-two, effectively increasing the capacity by ten per cent. That was almost as good as another level -- but not good enough. The traffic lane above the piers was packed and smoke from ships was rising between the two twelvelane sections. Trucks loaded with imports paused for a moment at the top of the ramps were steam catapulted into the traffic. He saw one truck, loaded with what looked like steel safes, hit by a Cadillac, go out of control, hurtle over the edge of the roadway and fall one hundred feet -- five levels -- to the ground. The safes went bouncing in every direction, slamming into cars on every level. Even two hundred feet above the scene he could hear the scream of brakes and the explosions as the autos crashed and burned. He punched for Control. "Scramble an ambulance to Pier Forty-six, all levels," he said. He smiled. It was always good to be the first to report an accident. It showed you hadn't fotgotten your training. He had reported four one morning, a record. But now there were bounties for accident reporting and it was rare when a traffic man could actually turn one in. At one time traffic accidents had been reported by the police, but now they were too busy tracking down law violators. An accident was harmful only in that it broke the normal traffic flow. Traffic was heavy on all levels, he saw -- he could actually see only three levels down and there were as many as eight below that -- and the main interchange at Times Square was feeding and receiving well. The largest in Manhattan, it spanned from #nd Street to #th and from Fourth to Eighth Avenues. There had been protests when construction had started -- mostly from movie fans and library fanatics -- but now it was the finest interchange in the world, sixteen lanes wide at the #nd Street off ramp, with twelve exact change lanes. Even the library fans were appeased, he thought: it had been his idea to move the library lions from the old site -- they would have been destroyed with the rest of the building had he not spoken -- to the mouth of the Grand Central speed lane to Yankee Stadium. The helicopter banked, headed down the West Side parkway toward the Battery interchange and the Statue of Liberty crossover. It had been clever of the design engineers to use the Bedloe's Island base of the statue for the crossover the standard practice of driving piles into the harbor water. The copper had brought a good salvage price, too. Of course, the conservationists, the live-in-the-past-people, had objected here, too. But, as always, they were shouted down at the protest meetings. The traffic had to roll, didn't it? Below the helicopter Manhattan was a seething mass of speeding cars -- reds, blacks, blues, and this background of concrete and asphalt. There were quick flashes of brake lights, frightened blurs as a tie rod snapped or a tire blew. Dipping wreckocopters swooped in to pluck cars and pieces of cars from the highways before the lanes jammed. The island was # lanes wide at the top, widened to # at the base with the north-south lanes over the sites of the old streets running forty feet apart, over, under, and even through the old buildings. It was the finest city in the world, made for and by automobiles. And he controlled, for eight hours a day anyway, the destiny of those automobiles. He felt the sense of power he always had here in the helicopter, swooping above the traffic. It passed quickly -- it always did -- and he was observing clinically, watching the flow. "There," he said to the pilot, indicated the fifth lane on the pier route. A dull red Dodge was going sixty-five, backing up the traffic for miles. There was no room to pass, and, with the traffic boiling up out of the tunnels and bridges onto the road, a jam was inevitable. "Drop," he ordered, moved behind the persuader gunsight, lined the Dodge in the cross hairs. He fired and watched the result. The dye marker smashed on the Dodge's hood, glowed for a moment. Warned, the driver moved to a sane #. But the dye stayed and the driver would be picked up later in the day -- the dye was impossible to remove except with Traffic-owned detergent -- and sentenced. For first clogging, the fine was only #, but for later offenses, drivers were banned from the road for five to # days, forced to ride the railways into town. Davis shuddered at the thought. Battery Point and Bedloe's Island looked good and the copter heeled. He used the binoculars to check the Staten Island Freeway, saw that it was down to sixteen lanes coming into New York from the high of twenty-two. The main rush was almost over and he could start preparing for the early lunch rush. Trade Center. The one tower, two had been planned, was standing high above the highways around it, with the great bulk of the parking lot building rising above it, the smog line lapping at the seventy-ninth floor. He saw the red lights in the first # floors of the lot signifying full, knew that the remaining # floors would not take all of the cars still piling in from the twenty-five feeder lanes. He buzzed Control. "Yes, sir?" the voice said. "Davis. Get me Parks and Playgrounds." "Parks and Playgrounds?" The voice was incredulous. "Right." He waited and when a voice answered, spoke quickly, did his best to overpower the man on the other end. "Traffic Manager Davis," he snapped. "I want Battery Park cleared. I'm preparing to dump two thousand cars there in five minutes." "You can't -- " "The hell I can't! I'm Traffic Manager. Clear the park -- " What there was left of it -- the grass fighting for air against the exhaust fumes, dying in the shadow of the interchange above it, city dwellers flocked to the only green in eleven miles -- Central Park had been a bastion for a long time but it was too open, too convenient. It was buried now under a rising parking lot and seven levels of traffic. As a concession to the live-in-the-pasters the animal cages had been placed on the parking lot roof and stayed there for two weeks until they had been hit by a drunk in a Lincoln. There had been a minor flap then with the carbonmonoxide drugged animals prowling the ramps until they had been hunted down by motorcyclists. "What about the people?" Parks and Playgrounds asked. "Sorry about that. They have four and a half minutes." He punched off, buzzed Beacons and Buzzers. "Davis," he said. "Re-route Battery Five, ramps two through ten, into Battery Park." "Right." He buzzed Lower City, ordered Wall Street closed for seven blocks. Later in the day they'd have to reroute the traffic around it. No matter, the tie-up lasted for four hours anyway. The big pile-up, as always, was at the Empire State building where the main north-south curved twelve lanes out of the way to avoid the huge building. And, as they curved, tires skidded on the pavement, cars clawed to the side and, day after day, car after car lost control on the corner, went plunging over the side to shatter on the ramps below. It was, in many ways, the best show in town and office workers crowded the windows to watch the cars spin out of control. Today the traffic looked almost good and he clocked the pack at # on the corner, # coming out of it. Still not good enough, though -- they were braking coming into the corner, losing time, and the line was thin as they came out of it. He watched a Buick skid, hit the guardrail, tip, and the driver go flying out of the convertible top, land in the level below, disappear in the traffic stream. The car rolled, plummeted from sight. "Home," he said. The helicopter dropped him on the roof and he gagged against the smog, trotted to the elevator, dropped. The building was shaking from the traffic noise and the hammering of rivets. He coughed on the dust. H e checked the casualty lists, initialed them. Above normal, with the Empire State section running # ahead of last week. He was listed as reporting the pier pile-up, and there was a report stating Battery Park was filled -- there was also a note saying that the Director was catching hell for parking cars there. To hell with him, Davis thought. There was another complaint to his attention from Merrill Lynch, Pierce, Fenner and Agnew. Two of their board members were caught in the Wall Street jam and were late for work. He threw it into the wastebasket. Outside (inside?) -- hard to say with no wall on one side of the building -- the workmen were throwing up the steel plates for the ramp, stinting on the bolts to save time. "Put the damn bolts in," Davis roared. "That thing will shake enough anyway." The din was tremendous even now, with seven ramps of traffic passing within thirty feet. It would be worse when the spur route was finished. He hoped that they would put the wall back on the office. He buzzed Smith, asked for a readout on the Empire State complex. "Fourteen fatalities since nine o'clock." It was now #:# and the prelunch rush was due to start in four minutes. "Damn Empire anyway," he said. The United Nations interchange board went red and he went to visual, saw a twelve-car pileup on the fourth level, the bodies and pieces of bodies, the cars and pieces of cars falling into the General Assembly. Damn! he could expect another angry call from the Secretary General. Damn foreigners anyway, when did they get the idea that their stupid meetings were more important than traffic? The red phone rang -- the Director -- and he lifted it. "Davis." "Everything's running higher," the Director wheezed. "What's the story?" "Empire's the big tie-up," Davis said. "That and some construction." "Do something. I gave you the authority." "Get rid of Empire," Davis said. "Get another forty decks on the Trade parking lot, too." "Can't be done." The hell it can't, Davis thought. You're just afraid of the conservationists. Coward. "Do something." "Yes, sir." He waited until the phone clicked dead before he slammed it down. He took a deep breath of the air in the office -- it was even better than smoking. Then he began to bark orders over the All Circuits channel. "Scramble another ten wreckocopters," he snarled. With half again as many copters, wrecks would be cleared that much faster. "Cut next of kin time to fifteen minutes." He was going out on a limb here, but it would speed the processing of accidents through Brooklyn and New Jersey. Now, with the rush hour just over and another beginning, wrecks wer e piling up outside the receiving centers and the crunchers were idle half the time. "Up minimum speed five miles an hour." That would make it at least # miles an hour on every highway, # on the ramps. He flipped to visual, saw Beacons and Buzzers post the new speeds, saw the cars increase speed. Wrecks and Checks flashed the going aloft of the ten copters and he breathed easier, flipped to visual at Empire, saw the day's third major pile-up on the third level, cursed. He closed the #th Street cutoff, ordered three payloaders to dump all wrecks right there, flashed a message to Identification to have a team posted. By midnight, when the traffic eased, they could begin moving the cars and bodies to New Jersey. The red phone rang, three rings. Double urgent. He grabbed it, barked his name. "The Director just dropped dead," a hysterical voice said. "You're acting Director." "I'll be right there." Acting, hell. There were six hours left on his shift and he could get something done now. He turned to Smith. "You're Manager now," he said, "I just got bumped upstairs." "Right." Smith barely looked up. "Reopen Yonkers Four, lanes one through nine," he said. He had made the transition from assistant to Manager in an instant. Training, Davis thought. He took the elevator to the eighth floor, the Director's office. The staff was quiet, looking down at the body on the floor. There were four boards flashing, a dozen phones ringing. Davis snapped orders quickly. "You, you and you, answer the, phones," he said. "You and you, get the boards. You, drag that body out of here. You -- " he pointed at the Director's -- his -- secretary -- "call a staff conference. Now." He looked at the boards, checked Traffic, Beacons and Buzzers, Wrecks and Checks, Gate Receipts and Identification. Fatalities was doing extremely well -- Wellborn was the new Manager here. The crunchers were doing well. Wrecks was reporting above normal pickup time. "The Director's dead," he told the staff. "I'm new Director." They all nodded. "Most departments look pretty good," he said. He looked at Smith. "Traffic flow is lousy," he said. "Why?" "Empire," Smith said. "We're losing twenty per cent just going around that goddamed building." "How are your crews fixed for a major job?" Davis asked the Construction Manager. "Okay." The Manager ticked off eleven small jobs. "The problem is at Empire," Davis said flatly. "We can't get around the building." He looked at Construction. "Tear it down," he said. "Meeting adjourned." Later that day he looked south from the roof The Destruction team had the top ten floors off the Empire State Building and a corner cut of the fortieth floor with a lane of traffic whipping through it. The flow was good and he smiled. He couldn't remember doing anything so necessary before.  found him. It happened in the early part of October when the afternoon sun burned on the backs of the Sangre de Cristo mountains with a kind of transcendent bloodiness. The boys found him on the prairie among the scrub pines. Whatever he was, he lay crumpled in a sculpted drift of snow without a single vesture of clothing on his body. The snow only partially covered him and by the man's naked flanks the oldest boy could see a delicate orange powder. All three boys halted to stare at the man and to watch their breaths vaporize like skinless balloons. The boys were brothers. The oldest brother was Jamie, and all three lived in the coal mining town that no longer mined coal. Tucked in an abandoned hollow fifteen miles from the Spanish Peaks, the town was called Huerfano. The means orphan, but Jamie the word with little concern for either symbolism or semantics. When they found the angular, blue-jowled creature, Jamie was thinking only of the likelihood of bringing home several pounds of pinon nuts, the hard brown kernels which they had to husk from the sticky cones of the pinon trees. Although the first snowfall had come early, the season for pinon nuts was nearly over. Jamie raised his quarterfilled fruit jar as a signal to stop, and then the brothers stared back and forth from the blue corpselike body to one another's uncomprehending faces. "Who is it?" the youngest boy asked. "Nobody we know," said Jamie. "Put down your jars and watch me -- I'm going to see if he's dead." Tonio, the second brother, pointed and said; "Look at the snow. It's a funny orange color next to hie arms." Jamie approached and kneeled, his knee sinking gently into the stiffening white drift. He reached across the man's broad forehead T hree scrawny brown boys found him. It happened in the early part of October when the afternoon sun burned on the backs of the Sangre de Cristo mountains with a kind of transcendent bloodiness. The boys found him on the prairie among the scrub pines. Whatever he was, he lay crumpled in a sculpted drift of snow without a single vesture of clothing on his body. The snow only partially covered him and by the man's naked flanks the oldest boy could see a delicate orange powder. All three boys halted to stare at the man and to wateh their breaths vaporize like skinless balloons. The boys were brothers. The oldest brother was Jamie, and all three lived in the coal mining town that no longer mined coal. Tucked in an abandoned hollow fifteen miles from the Spanish Peaks, the town was called Huerfano. The word means orphan, but Jamie forth from the blue corpselike spoke the word with little concern body to one another's uncomprefor either symbolism or semantics, bending faces. When they found the angular, "Who is it?" the youngest boy blue-jowled creature, Jamie was asked. thinking only of the likelihood of "Nobody we know," said Jamie, bringing home several pounds of "Put down your jars and watch me pinon nuts, the hard brown ker -- I'm going to see if he's dead." nels which they had to husk from Tonio, the second brother, the sticky cones of the pinon trees, pointed and said; "Look at the Although the first snowfall had snow. It's a funny orange color come early, the season for pinon next to hie arms." nuts was nearly over. Jamie approached and kneeled, Jamie raised his quarter-filled his knee sinking gently into the fruit jar as a signal to stop, and stiffening white drift. He reached then the brothers stared back and across the man's broad forehead and touched his oddly parted, blue lips. The two younger boys stepped back. "He doesn't look like he's breathing," Jamie said, "but his mouth is warm." "Then he ain't dead, is he?" Tonio asked.  "No. I don't think he is." The wind blew a bit of the orange powder across the snow and Packie, the youngest boy, scraped at the smears of pinon resin that coated his fingers. Leaning over the man's elongated hairless skull, Jamie very carefully opened his shrouded eyes with a thumb and forefinger. The huge eyes were black -- and faceted. lish woman lived in the whitewashed wooden house directly across the arroyo from their hovel. Mrs. Zowodny was fat, manlike in appearance and crotchety. She wore coveralls under her monstrously ample dresses and lived among a menagerie of stuffed elks' heads and a brigade of porcelain figurines. She hovered every day between the kitchen and the murky parlor, as if she could not make up her mind in which direction ber appetites would most likely find fulfillment. She called the brothers "blackheads." She called them blackheads, identified them in her mind with scar tissue and cancerous sores. It was as if the boys were physical blemishes on the sooty complexion of the town, on the old battered face of Huerfano. Jamie frequently pelted her house with clumps of mud or snow, depending on the season, so that she would come to the window, flushed and bulgingeyed, to shout at them. "You little blackheads! You think you are 'Mericans; you are foreign trash cluttering the streets!" Then Jamie would bulge out his eyes derisively and shout back the single word: "Slav!" He spat it. At that he would turn, beckon to his brothers and lead them in a scrambling retreat down the banks of the arroyo that separated their houses. Their arms and legs would flail the air like the blurring plastic spokes of a pinwheel. Fuming, Mrs. Zowodny would watch them go. Soon neither the old woman nor the boys knew which of the two occurrences had first established their enmity: the coining of the epithet "blackhead" or the ritualistic pelting of Mrs. Zowodny's house. The pelting or the epithet, the epithet or the pelting. Now it did not matter at all. Looking upside down into the opaque, faceted eyes, he could see the image of himself and of his brothers. All three were milky slivers of light in the small flat planes and with each slap the angular blue skull moved back and forth in the snow, flattening the snow, communicating a warmth to Jamie's hand. "Hey, ain't he coming awake now, no?" Tonio asked. "I don' know, but he's warm; warm as can be." "He's wearing sompen on his eyes, no?" "Maybe. They are certainly strange eyes if he isn't," Jamie said. "They are certainly strange." Packie was standing a little way off in the snow; he put his hands on his knees and leaned forward, cocking his head from side to side. "Grasshoppers have eyes like that," he said. "And flies, too." "Yes," Jamie said. "It's hard to tell if he's alive, but he is very, very warm." With a shudder of gray sinews and an indigo deepening of color the long body took on the sapphire luminosity of a dragonfly turning in the sun. The man's lips parted and he moved one leg, crossing it over his body to cover his exposed knotted groin. All three boys fell back at the movement, scrambling away, struggling in the icy powder. The sun balanced precariously between the Spanish Peaks. "Please," the man said huskily. "Please cover me." The boys crept back but Jamie was aware that it would be virtually impossible to establish a rapport with the man, mostly because of the eyes, the terrible eyes. How could one make human contact with eyes that returned one's image in a thousand distorted permutations? How would it be possible to read the character of the entity -- human or otherwise -- who resided behind those eyes? Jamie stood to his full height, one foot hidden by the broken snow, and looked down into the creature's face. Tonio and Packie stood awed and poker-spined at a small distance. The eyes, the black, faceted eyes, glinted. "Please cover me," said the odd mouth, grotesquely forming the sounds. "The snow weights down my own coverings. I can't move." "I'm going to help you up," Jamie said. The boy kneeled behind the stricken creature and grasped him beneath his spindly arms. The man's flesh was a uniform grayish blue, crisp to the touch and incredibly warm. His musculature was strangely reticulated: his abdomen seemed almost to consist of hinged segments, the corrugations in the flesh a darker color than the flesh which they apparently hinged. Jamie found it easy to lift the man to a partial sitting position, his body was so light. But then the man cried out in pain, huskily, inarticulately. Jamie saw that growing from the man's narrow shoulder blades were the beginnings of two sets of wings. The wings themselves lay outspread and icily laden beneath the sculpted snow. In bringing the creature to a sitting position, Jamie had inadvertently twisted the sensitive membranes of those wings. "Lay me down again," the creature said. "Lay me down and cover me. Cover me against the cold." "Hey, brother," Tonio said, "let's get out of here, no? He ain't a real person. He may be sompen else but he ain't no real person." Jamie took off his coat after easing the naked man back into the snow. Then he wrapped his threadbare woolen muffler around the man's neck, winding it once around his hard constricted chest, and finished by draping the corduroy coat over the man's chest and hips. But the coat was pitifully small and did not begin to cover the man. "Why don' we move the snow off his wings?" Packie suggested. The boys exchanged bewildered looks and the man lay back in the orange-tinctured snow with nothing whatever alive in his faceted eyes, nothing at all. alone all the first day the snow fell. Because her eyesight was failing and because she refused to turn on the electricity, she moved about among her dusty statuary and mildewed elks' heads with a singular clumsiness. Her swollen feet navigated the dark areas between ottomans and overstuffed chairs but only with difficulty. At last she came to the small shuttered window in her kitchen, and paused. There were colored bottles on the interior sill, above the sink, and ugly glass ashtrays she had no need for; and these items had to be taken down before she could open the peeling shutters. She took them down and ranged them along the edge of the sink. Outside, the drifts filled her yard, swan-necked peaks that curled like stiffened meringue. Her breath steamed the glass but by squinting she was able to make out the alien thing that was lodged in the snow almost directly under the window, a soft cylindrical shell. She squinted and smacked her lips in consternation. "Them blackheads," she muttered. "Them blackheads." The shell was very much like an outsized cocoon. It lay in the snow somewhat lopsidedly, for it was attached by filaments of ice and strands of a glistening silken substance to a long plank; the plank itself embedded in the snow. Mrs. Zowodny looked at the clutter in her yard, smacked her lips again and muttered several words which her thick tongue virtually smothered. With a palsied hand she pushed the shutters to. on opposite sides of the outstretched man, scooping up jars of snow and depositing the snow out of the way, behind the man's outstretched arms. Packie sat crosslegged under a pinon tree and continued to worry over the gooey white resin that adhered to his fingers. Beside him was his own widemouthed fruit jar, now brimful of pinon nuts: the two older boys had emptied their jars into his that they might remove the snow from the creature's wings. The creature admonished them. "Dig very gently," he told them. "Keep your knees back and dig as gently as you can." In twenty minutes Jamie and Tonio were through. Revealed to them were the soft paperlike membranes of the man's wings. He looked very much like a sallow, whey-faced saint from an El Greco painting, a saint miraculously invested with four diaphanous capes with which to shield his tortured body. The boys gaped and the Sangre de Cristo mountains rose up on the west like a chiseled, living wall of white granite. "Let me help you up," Jamie said. He lifted the man to a sitting position for a second time, then awkwardly got him to his narrow, trembling legs. Lifting him, Jamie remarked on the strange creature's astonishing lack of weight; the man seemed to consist only of air and the ethereal burden of his papery flesh. It was then, too, that Jamie noticed that the orange powder on the snow was scaly dust from the man's multicolored wings, the dust that had outlined his flanks. But the wings were wet, wet from the snow and wet as if they had only recently molted. "The name that you may call me," the man said, "is Papilio. That is not my given name, nor even an approximation; but it is what you may call me." "Papilio," Jamie said. "Yes." In the failing sunlight the creature Papilio began very slowly to manipulate his wings, moving them back and forth, back and forth, covering and uncovering his naked, manlike body. As he moved them the wings shimmered beneath the emblazoned weight of red and orange peacock eyes. Royal blue hieroglyphics also shimmered with the movement of his wings and the movement was rhythmic. Jamie decided that those hieroglyphics easily could have been the characters of an alien tongue, but he watched the man and said nothing. "I'm afraid that the sun is dying," Papilio said. "My wings are still damp and I'm hungry, very hungry." So the boys fed him pinon nuts. They cracked the tiny nuts with their teeth and clumsily shelled them, picking at the hard rinds like jewelers working over the mechanisms in a watch. Having shelled the nuts, they gave the sweet white kernels to Papilio and watched him eat. As he ate his emblazoned wings moved very slowly back and forth, as thin and translucent as Japanese silk screens. Jamie watched the sun and felt the wind. Clouds were forming above the Spanish peaks, presaging another snowfall. through the frosted kitchen window. Except to putter through the rubble in her own fenced-in yard, she very rarely ventured outside. She had a son who worked construction machinery on the new passes that were being built through the Sangre de Cristo range and this young man brought groceries to the house every Thursday afternoon. Although she bullied him about his personal life, he remained dutiful; and she depended on his visits for the opportunity to rail about the "blackheads" who vandalized the property of such industrious Americans as herself. Soon the young man came only on Thursdays and only to deliver his mother's groceries. More and more, Mrs. Zowodny was left to the creaking solitude of her house, left to stare at the lacy rime on the windowpanes. But now she had made up her mind to go out. The thing beneath the kitchen window demanded that she approach someone with authority over the boys who pelted her house and who, apparently, had violated the sanctity of her yard. She put a scarf over her head and with considerable effort squeezed her swollen feet into rubber galoshes. Upon breathing the outside air that rushed coldly into her nostrils, she smacked her lips together in surprise. The front door banged shut on the dusty bric-abrac within. In coveralls and a frayed sweater, which she clutched tightly to her middle, Mrs. Zowodny trundled down the snow-blanketed side of the arroyo. Her scarf flapped and her fat upholstered legs sank into the drifts. A solitary magpie watched her from the top of her own picket fence. Struggling, she came up the gully's opposite bank and negotiated the wire gate and the steppingstone walkway in the boys' front yard. For her it was a typical chicano home, the kind inevitably constructed of mud and plaster, the kind with linoleum strips over the broken-out windows. Breathing through numb lips, she knocked on the door. The woman who answered the knocking was thin and pale, though her paleness was plainly more the result of a washed-out weariness than of any actual whiteness of the flesh. Mrs. Zowodny squinted at her and the woman in the door made a helpless gesture with her left hand. Mrs. Zowodny leaned forward: "You are the mother? You are the Mrs. Aguilera?" "Yes." "And the boys, where are they running at now?" The helpless gesture with the left hand, made not in response but from weariness. "You should be keeping a track of where they go and what they did. I raised up a young man of mine own, I did; and you must watch their antics. Yes, you must!" "They are out for the pihon nuts, Mrs. Zowodny. At two o'clock they left for the pinon nuts." "They have been dropping their trash at my yard!" "No," the chicano woman said wearily. "No, Mrs. Zowodny." For several minutes the two women stood in the fragile warmth of the open doorway and exchanged arguments tinged with wholly disparate kinds of provincialism. Mrs. Zowodny argued heatedly, her lips giving rise to cold balloons, little captions of breath. Mrs. Aguilera lethargically resisted,'guarding her doorway. Then the Polish woman's face drew into a contorted parody of itself and she made a hissing sound. "You think you are a mother. You are a chicano slut!" "No, Mrs. Zowodny." The woman stepped from the security of her doorway and closed the door behind her. She was wearing only a thin cotton garment, and her face, in profile, was a hard papier-mache mask. Mrs. Zowodny moved instinctively out of her way. The chicano woman strode oii the stepping stones to the wire gate and stopped there to look at the Spanish Peaks, two black granite shadows blocking the sun. "No, Mrs. Zowodny," she said. Both hands reassuringly clutching her frayed sweater, Mrs. Zowodny followed the boys' mother to the gate. But she followed slowlyMrs. Aguilera turned. "It is cold. Last night I had a dream about the snow, a very strange dream. Snow was falling over the whole world. It fell in Colorado and in Mexico. It was falling even on the deserts in Africa. The camels were standing in the snow." "Camels in the snow?" "Yes, Mrs. Zowodny. Shaggy, shaggy beasts looking up at the sky and watching the snow fall out of the sun." Mrs. Zowodny stood three wet stones away from the chicano woman; she ran her raw tongue over the fissures in her lips and blinked, angrily bewildered. "Do you know what else?" Mrs. Aguilera asked. "There were mariposas. All over the world, huge butterflies swam in the white storms. And moths, too, shaggy moths that danced among the snowflakes. Moths and butterflies of every color that there is." She stopped and tightened her lips before speaking again. "Ves, Mrs. Zowodny." "Oof!" the other said, registering disgust. "And tonight the snow will come again. And if I dream, there will be camels in the snow, and butterflies." "You should stop this dreaming and watch them boys." "We will need wood for a fire," Mrs. Aguilera said to herself. "We will need wood." Mrs. Zowodny remembered her rare mission beyond her own yard and drew her face into its doughy self-parody. She let Mrs. Aguilera's last words turn over in her mind. She made up the three stones between them and grasped Mrs. Aguilera's loose, cotton sleeve. Her face twitched. "You've got an axe? An axe for chopping wood?" "Yes." "I will borrow, then, your axe." Mrs. Aguilera did not argue with the old woman. She found the axe in the empty wood box beside the door and handed it to Mrs. Zowodny by its rusted head. The old woman took the axe in both hands, both visibly shaking hands. "Thank you," she said. "Send the oldest boy to bring it back -- if he don' stay out all night." Then she left Mrs. Aguilera and crossed the arroyo to her own house, at first hefting the axe across her body and then dragging it by the long worn handle. A magpie flew up when she entered her gate. She could almost feel the sweat on her upper lip crystalizing. In the back yard she went to the thing under the kitchen window and stared indecisively at its glistening bulk. It glistened with a peculiar whiteness. Dusk enveloped the house and trees. At last she brought the axe to her shoulder and let it drop listlessly into the soft integument of the thing. The cocoonlike shell ruptured. Suddenly Mrs. Zowodny's eyes blazed up. Again and again she chopped at the thing, the rusted axe head making clumsy arcs in the failing light. Membranous colors gushed out of the shell and spilled onto the snow, diaphanous capes of orange and scarlet and blue. The plank to which the thing had been attached lay broken in countless splinters. Mrs. Zowodny was panting. Her armpits ached and the axe fell from her trembling hands into the snow. She looked at her handiwork without comprehension, then went into the house and turned on a single electric light. Still sweating, she sat down in an overstuffed chair and let the shadows move across her doughy face. It was nearly two hours before I she got up and went into the back yard to see what she had done.  own yard it was very late. A few ffosted pinpoints of light were visible in the eastern sky but from the other direction came the burgeoning front of snowclouds which massed over the Sangre de Cristo range and spread like a cancer into the regions of clean night sky. Jamie led the boys into the yard. They had returned with only two fruit jars and both were empty and lackluster. Papilio had refused to venture as far as the house with them and they intuitively understood his reluctance. He had remained in a mine opening several hundred yards beyond their adobe hovel, wrapped in the silken covering of his wings, hiding his nakedness behind those beautiful tapestried membranes. Jamie could still see him placing a pinon nut on his strange indigo tongue, sucking the kernel out of the shell and spitting out the shattered rind -- all with merely the efficient workings of his long, papery mandibles. So they had come home with only two fruit jars, both of them empty. The younger boys went immediately to bed. Mrs. Aguilera asked Jamie about the pinon nuts, and he told her that he had left the jars in the wood box outside the door. He neither denied nor affirmed their emptiness. "Bueno," the boy's mother said. "Then you know that the wood box is empty. And tonight it will be cold again, with more snow." "Yes." "Mrs. Zowodny has borrowed the axe. Go over to her house and bring the axe home. Tomorrow you will go out for the wood." "Let me go in the morning for the axe, too." "No. Tomorrow you will have other excuses." "Why did she borrow the axe? She has a coal furnace." "I didn't put my nose in her business. Now, go." Jamie found the stepping stones in the dark, hobbled through the gate and plunged into the piles of drifted snow in the arroyo. He pretended that the snow was a vast hinterland of grassy meadow and clambered through it as if its wetness were a wholy nonexistent quality. He pretended that zebras and wildebeeste lay in wait for him in the grasses of that hinterland. He saw the broken-crusted footprints of a creature that had preceded him, and his heart thumped hard against his chest. His visions dissolved. The wind chilled him, blowing powdery dust into the air; and he came upon the old woman's dimly lit house with a sense of detached contempt for his fantasies. The house was stolid, compact and real. It seemed to heave in the new darkness just as the snow shifted under his feet. At the whitewashed gate he paused and listened. He heard an odd skittering inside Mrs. Zowodny's house, like the toenails of a tiny dog pattering over linoleum. Jamie turned and peered into the density of blackness from which he had come; what he saw was merely the blurred patina of light that emanated diffusely from the grouping hovels on the other side of the arroyo. But he had heard something distinct from that direction, too. A scraping on the snow; then a hollow fluttering that was barely audible over the sequent hush and wheezing of the wind. The nap of his corduroy jacket stiffened; he could feel bumplets of chicken flesh puckering in the small of his back. Then a clatter came from the house, a metallic din that diminished into a pattering and died. Jamie turned rapidly again. An odor hung in the air. It came into his nostrils with a kind of shocking subtlety, an odor that he knew would assert itself even if the smells of skunk and napthaline were also in the air. He coughed, put his hands over his mouth and walked through the gate toward the noise that he had heard issue from Mrs. Zowodny's house. The porch light was on and the front door stood completely open. As Jamie entered the house snow began to fall: the stars fell as snowflakes. In the oppressively warm foyer he waited for his eyes to adjust and wondered about his sudden nervousness. Why had Mrs. Zowodny borrowed an axe when her house possessed a coal-burning furnace? What was the smell that flooded him like the scent of a musty, organic cologne? Why had the old woman's door been open and her porch lamp on? Jamie focused on the outlines of weight and substance that were emerging from the darkness in the parlor. What finally took shape for him was the hump-shouldered figure of Mrs. Zowodny herself. Her legs were braced in an awkward attempt to spraddle something on the floor and her head was down. The door behind the old woman was open, and Jamie saw past her doubled body into the back yard. Then he looked down. The thing that Mrs. Zowodny was doubled over was very like a sleeping bag from which the lining has been gutted and torn free. Remnants of that lining lay in scaly iridescence on the hard wood floor of both the hallway and parlor. The smell of the glandular perfume was stifling. Snow whirled into the kitchen and the door behind Jamie slammed shut in the draft. Mrs. Zowodny looked up in the half light and stared at the boy from her huge pouchy eyes. He had arrested her in an action of some importance and she was panting grotesquely from the physical effort ) involved. His own heart pounded uncontrollably; and Mrs. Zowodny's blood-choked eyes blazed as she snarled the familiar epithet. "You little blackhead! Why do you not knock?" "The axe," he said, nearly stifling. "The axe." Mrs. Zowodny's terrible bloody eyes grew larger; and even through his fear Jamie understood that she was no longer looking at him but instead at the gloom that deepened at his back. A rippling movement of air made him simultaneously whirl about and step backward from the door. As he focused on Papilio's lean blue body and the peacock-eyed draperies of his wings, Jamie heard the rattle of the old woman's stunned voice. This time Papilio's faceted eyes gave back no images. "She has killed the female of this region," he said. "Papilio," Jamie said. "That is not my name," Papilio said. He strode past the boy, carrying his wings lifted and outspread, an entomological presence who made the walls of the house, the floor and ceiling, contract upon one another like the parts of a shrinking garment. Jamie followed in the cluttered wake of Papilio's wings and watched as the creature placed his segmented hands around Mrs. Zowodny's neck. Her eyes bulged in terror and her fat speckled hands came up feebly, feebly to ward off the grip that was unremittingly carrying her to her'knees. "Stop it!" Jamie screamed. He found a ceramic figurine on a small end table and brought it down on Papilio's elongated skull, striking him from behind. The odor in the house was now unbearable and he could feel sickness coming on as the supple creature slumped away from the old woman and collapsed into the broken folds of his wings. Mrs. Zowodny opened and closed her mouth like a dying fish; and looking down at her with the base of the shattered figurine in his hand, Jamie saw a cold glint of acknowledgment in the old woman's eyes, just before they closed irrevocably. "Many others will come," Papilio said. He lay crumpled between an overstaffed chair and the thing which the old woman had dragged in from the back yard. "They are coming now." The glandular odor was overwhelming. As Jamie looked into the kitchen and into the back yard, he became aware of angular shadows dropping from the sky, threading their way through the multitudinous snowflakes, dropping on outspread capes of blue and scarlet. The snow was full of wings, and the muted whirring that Jamie heard was a universal music. Somewhere, miles and miles beyond the Sangre de Cristo mountains, camels were standing in the snow. When medical science cannot let him live as he wants, yet will not let him die, aged but lusty and extremely wealthy Johann Sebastian Bach Smith sets his financial empire in order and assigns his best friend and legal adviser, Jacob Salomon, the task of securing 'a warm body' into which his brain can be transplanted. The operation has never been successfully performed on a human -- the situation is further complicated by the fact that the body-donor must belong to an extremely rare blood group. Johann Smith is literally gamCopyright  # by Robert A. Heinlein bling for death -- but the operation proves successful. He recovers to find himself wearing the body of his lovely secretary, Eunice Branca. A dialogue ensues between the brain and the body -- highly revealing to both. Never before have two lives become so strangely and intimately linked. Shock follows shock as Johann Sebastian Bach Smith learns what it means to be a beautiful woman with a zest for life and love -- and Eunice discovers the uses of the power his brain wields. Body and brain team up to make a shambles of a court test of Johann's legal identity. her boudoir. Winnie was waiting there -- to Joan's annoyance as she thought it possible that Jake's stern character might slip if the upper house were quiet. But she did not show it. "Hi, Winnie!" "Miss Joan! Are you all right? I've been so worried!" "Of course I'm all right; Mr. Salomon was taking care of me. Why were you worried, dear?" "Why, the dreadful things they've been saying about you in the news and there was a riot at the Hall of Justice; I saw it. And -- " "Winnie, Winnie! The idiot box is for idiots; why do you look at it? I was never in danger." "But she has. had a trying day, so you take good care of her, Winnie." "Oh, I will, sir!" "And I am tired, too, so I'll say good night and go to bed. After I find a sandwich, perhaps." "Hubert put a tray in your suite, sir." "Hubert gets another merit badge. Though to tell the truth, Winnie, I've had a worrisome day myself and it's left me with little appetite and jangled nerves. I may dine on a sleeping pill." "Jake dear -- " "Yes, Eunice?" "Don't take a pill. And do eat." "But -- " "I know, I'm a bundle of nerves myself. But I know what to do about it -- and Winnie and I can soothe your nerves and restore your appetite and make you sleep like a baby." He cocked one eyebrow, looked at Eunice, then at Winnie. "I think either of you could. But both?" "Jake, you're a dirty-minded old man; you'll have Winnie blushing. But we can -- can't we, Winnie? The Money Hum." "Oh. Yes, we can, Mr. Salomon." "Harrumph! Does it involve blood? Or broken bones?" "Oh, no sir! It's restful. Relaxing." "I'll try anything once." Joan said, "But you have to strip for it to -- " "I thought there was a catch." "Oh, Jake. We'll let you sissy; you can wear shorts. We strip for it; the spiritual effect is better. It's the way we warm up for our exercises. Go undress, then put on shorts and a robe. We'll join you in the Green Suite. Right after it you're going to have a bite to eat and a tepid tub and straight to bed and right to sleep." "Maybe I'd better bathe first. A day in court leaves me smelling like a skunk." "You smell all right. Anyhow, Winnie and I have such control by now that we can decide not to be able to smell -- or to hear a distracting noise, or anything -- if we choose to." "That's true, Mr. Salomon." "Okay. Winnie, if she beats me, you protect me. Adios, dears." "Five minutes, Jake." As soon as they were alone Winifred said, "You're going to make me strip down bare? Again?" "I didn't 'make' you strip the first time. And dear Doctor certainly did notice that you were a girl. Looked to me as if the kiss he gave you was better than the one he gave me. Stop blushing. Winnie, you can sissy, too, if you want to -- but I do need you present. Or Jake will think I'm trying to make him." "Oh, Mr. Salomon would never think that about you." "He's male. He's as male as dear Doctor. I need chaperonage as all I'm after is to help him sleep without pills. The poor dear has had a dreadful day. Winnie, he was wonderful in court; I'll tell you about it. Later. Let's get these duds off and grab negligees. Modest ones." Joan Eunice stopped suddenly. "Perhaps I've goofed. Winsome? Do you have a date?" Miss Gersten blushed again. "Uh... not until later." "Paul working late? Sorry -- erase and correct. None of my business." The little redhead continued to blush but she answered steadily, "My business is always your business, Miss Joan. Uh, I'm supposed to take care of you -- and I do try! But you feel like a big sister to me. "Thank you, sweet Winsome. But big sisters should not snoop." "I've been meaning to tell you. Paul and I have split." "Oh, I'm sorry!" "I'm not. I don't think Paul ever meant to get a dissolution; he was stringing me. But -- well, Bob isn't married. Not yet." " 'Not yet.' Planning on getting married, dear?" "Well... I don't think getting married is something one plans. It just happens. Like thunderstorms." "You could be right. Sweet, whether it's getting married, or fun and happiness, I hope it's perfect for you. And Bob is such a common name that I can't be tempted to guess. If I don't see him." "You probably won't. He comes up the service lift and into my rooms from the back corridor -- nobody sees him but the guard on duty. And they don't gossip." "If any guard ever gossips about anything in this house and I find it out, he'll be on Welfare so fast he'll be dizzy. Winnie, the rest of the staff can be human about it. But a guard is in a specially trusted position and must keep his mouth shut. Winnie, if you ever want to see Bob -- or anyone -- somewhere else. I'll have my mobile guards deliver you and pick you up and even I won't know where." "Uh... thank you. But this is the safest place for us -- so few places are safe today. The most that can happen here is that Bob might be embarrassed. I wouldn't be embarrassed at all. I'm proud of him!" "That's the way to feel, dear. As an ex-man I know that's the attitude a man values most in a woman. 'Proud of him.' But let's hurry; we're keeping Jake waiting. If you're going to wear pants, better find some with stretch in them. And thank you for lending me this outfit -- turned out that, without the apron and cap, it was still most effective. I had the robe off a while. Tell you later." hurrying down the corridor to the Green Suite, each just in negligee and bare-footed. At the last instant Winifred had decided that, if her mistress was going to practice meditation in the correct uniform, she would also. They found the counselor in a bathrobe, looking sheepish. Joan said, "I hope we haven't kept you waiting. Is your tub ready? If not. I'm going to draw it before we start. Then into it and out, don't risk falling asleep. Then -- " "I cheated. I took a quick tub -- tepid, as you specified -- and ate a little, too." "Good. Then we'll pop you straight into bed after this and kiss you good night and you'll be asleep before we're out the door. Jake, this is the simplest of yoga, not exercise, just meditation. Controlled breathing, but the easiest sort. Inhale through one repetition of the prayer, hold it through one more, exhale through one, hold through one, and repeat. All of us together, in a triangle. Can you sit in lotus? Probably not unless you've practiced." "Eunice -- " "Yes, Jake?" "My father was a tailor. I was sitting in tailor's seat before I was eight. Will that do?" "Certainly if you are comfortable. If not, any position that lets you relax. For you have to forget your body." "Squatted in a tailor's position I can fall asleep. But what's this prayer?" Joan Eunice slipped off her negligee, melted down onto the rug into meditation pose, soles upward on her thighs, palms upward in her lap. "It goes like this. Om Mani Padme Hum." (Om Mani Padme Hum. I should have taught Jake this long ago.) "I know the phrase. 'The Jewel in the Lotus.' But what does it mean to you, Joan Eunice?" Winifred had followed Joan's example as quickly as she set it, was bare and in lotus -- and not blushing. She answered, "It means everything and nothing, Mr. Salomon. It is all the good things you know of -- bravery and beauty and gentleness and not wanting what you can't have and being happy with what you do have and trees swaying in the wind and fat little babies gurgling when you tickle their feet and anything that makes life good. Love. It always means love. But you don't think about it, you don't think at all, you don't even try not to think. You chant the prayer and just be -- until you find yourself floating, all warm and good and relaxed." "Okay, I'll try." He took off his bathrobe, had under it boxer shorts. "Joan Eunice, when did you take up yoga? Winnie teach you?" "Oh, no!" said Winifred. "Miss Joan taught me -- she's much farther along the Path than I am." (Watch it. Boss!) (No huhu. Lulu.) "One learns many things, Jake -- and loses them for lack of time. I used to play chess, yet I haven't set up a board for fifty years. But for longer than that I could no longer even attempt a lotus seat... until Eunice gave me this wonderful young body which can do anything." (Which shell is the pea under, Eunice?) (It'll be under you if you relax too much; you should have emptied our bladder.) (Never fear, dear. I shan't go under, must watch Jake.) "Join us, Jake. You lead, Winnie; start as soon as Jake is in position." Salomon started to sit on the floor, suddenly stopped and got out of his shorts. Joan was delighted, taking it as a sign that he had decided to give in to it all the way. But she did not let her serene expression change nor move her eyes. Winifred. was staring at her navel; if she noticed it, she did not show it. "Inhale," Winifred said softly. "Om Mani Padme Hum. Hold. Om Mani Padme Hum. Breath out. Om Mani Padme Hum. Hold..." (Om Mani Padme Hum. Dig that clamdigger, dearie?) (Shut up! You'll ruin the mood. Om Mani Padme Hum.) "Om Mani Padme Hum!" said Salomon in a voice that would have graced a cathedral. "Om Mani Padme Hum!"   softly. "Let it fade and wake up wide. We're going to have to wake Jake." The redhead's eyes fluttered, she whispered one more prayer and waited. "Jake, darling," Joan said softly. "Eunice is calling. Wake just enough to let us help you into bed. Eunice is calling you back. Jake, dearest." "I hear you, Eunice." "How do you feel?" "Eh? Relaxed. Wonderful. Much rested but ready to sleep. Say, it does work. But it's just autohypnosis." "Did I even hint that it was anything else? Jake, I don't expect to find God by staring into my belly button. But it does work... and it's better than forcing your body with drugs. Now let Winnie and me help you into bed." "I can manage." "Of course you can but I don't want the relaxation to wear off. Indulge me, Jake, let us baby you. Please." He smiled and let them -- slid into the opened bed, let them cover him, smiled again when Joan Eunice gave him a motherly good night kiss, seemed unsurprised when Winifred followed her mistress's example -- turned on his side and was asleep as the girls left the room. "Don't bother," Joan said as Winifred started to put on her negligee. "It's my house and no one comes upstairs after dinner unless sent for. Except Hubert and I assume that Jake sent him to bed -- Jake knew he would be called on by two tarts in threequarters time and not much else." She slid an arm around the redhead's slender waist. "Winnie, much as I like to dress up -- isn't it nice to wear just skin?" "I like it. Indoors. Not outdoors, I sunburn so badly." "What about at night? When I was a boy, ages and ages ago, it got unbearably hot in July and August where we lived -- the sidewalks used to burn my bare feet. Houses were bake ovens even at night -- no air-conditioning. An electric fan was a luxury most people did not have. Nights when I couldn't sleep because of heat I used to sneak quiet as a mouse and bare as a frog out by the back door, being oh, so careful not to let my parents hear, and walk naked in the dark, with grass cool on my feet and the soft night breeze velvet on my skin. Heavenly!" "It sounds heavenly. But I would be terrified of getting mugged." "The word 'mug' hadn't been invented, much less any fear of it. I was a middle-aged man before I became wary of the dark." They turned into the master bedroom. "Kiss me good night. Winsome, and go keep your date. Sleep late in the morning; I'm going to." "Uh, my date isn't until after midnight. Aren't you going to tell me what happened today?" "Why, of course, dear. Thought you might be in a hurry. Come take a bath with me?" "If you want me to. I bathed after dinner." "And you have your face on for your date. I bathed this morning but that seems a week ago. Sniff me and tell me just how badly I stink." "You smell all right. Luscious." "Then I'll let it go with toothbrush and bidet and a swipe at my armpits; I'd rather go to bed." "You haven't had dinner." "Not all that hungry. Just happy. Is there milk in my bedroom fridge? Milk and crackers is all I want. Want to join me with a glass for yourself and get crumbs in bed and talk girl talk? Things I can't mention to dear Jake now that I'm a girl and not mean, old, cantankerous Johann." "Joanie, I don't believe you ever were cantankerous." "Oh, yes -- I was, hon. I hurt most of the time and was depressed all of the time and wasn't fit to live with. But Joan Eunice is never depressed; her bowels are too regular. Scrounge us two glasses of milk and a box of crackers while I take a pretend bath. Don't go downstairs; there will be something over there in the iron rations. Fig newtons, maybe, or vanilla wafers." ing in the big bed while Joan Eunice gave an edited account of the day: " -- so we visited in Judge Mac's chambers and let the car go on ahead, as Judge Mac, the sweet darling, wouldn't hear of my leaving through the streets. Even though the phony riot was over. Then we switched from copter to car at Safe Harbor and came home." (Protecting her 'innocence,' twin?) (Not bloody likely. Protecting Jake's reputation.) "But the best part of the day was when I took off that street robe and let 'em look at that Acapulco outfit you dressed me in. Made 'em go ape, dear." " 'Ape?' " "Out-of-date slang. They dropped one wing and ran in circles, like a rooster about to tread a strange hen." "It wasn't the outfit, it was you." "Both. Eunice Branca had a heavenly body and I'm doing my best to justify it. With your help. As may be, both those darling men kissed me the nearest thing to rape I've encountered." "Better than Doctor Garcia?" "I don't think Doctor Garcia gave me his all-out best. I think he was inhibited by surprise and by the presence of a red-headed nurse I could name. But these two weren't inhibited and had a couple of drinks in them and each was doing his darnedest to. do better than the other one. Whew! Winnie, I do not exaggerate -- if Jake hadn't been there, I think they would have had me down on the rug for a gang bang in two seconds." "Uh... would you have struggled?" (Going to be truthful, tart?) (Who taught me to be a tart? Any reason not to tell her, Eunice?) (None. Except that she's likely to rape you herself.) (Oh, pooh, she's Don't say I didn't warn you.) "Winnie, if I were a real lady, I would be horrified. But I won't pretend with my chum. I don't know much about being female but I seem to have strong instincts. Cross my heart, if either of those sweet men had given me a gentle shove, I would have landed on that rug with my legs open and eyes closed. Gang bang? By then I felt ready to take on a regiment." Winfred said thoughtfully, "It happened to me once." "A regimentT' "No. A gang bang." "Well! Let's shoo the crumbs out of bed and squeeze down the lights and snuggle and you tell big sister. Were they mean to you?" "Not really. Oh, dear, I'm blushing already. Turn off everything but one floor light and let me tell it against your neck." "That better?" "Yes." "Now tell Mama." "Uh, it was the night I graduated from training. I wasn't a virgin -- I'm not sure there was a virgin in my class. But this was something else. Some interns gave a party for some of us. That was fine and I expected one of them to get me alone. Interns are the horniest people and a girl didn't accept a date with one unless she meant business. But the party was toads of champagne and no food. Joan, I had never had champagne before." "Oho! I can write the ending." "Well... champagne doesn't taste strong. I sopped up a lot of it. "Then I was in bed and it was happening. Wasn't surprised and tried to cooperate. But things went vague. I noticed that he wasn't dark-haired after all; he had hair as red as mine. When I had been certain that he was dark-haired and had a moustache. When I noticed later that he was almost bald, I realized that something odd was going on. Joan, there were seven interns at that party. I think all of them had me before morning. I don't know how many times. I knew what was happening after thick, curly red hair was replaced by mostly bald. But I didn't try to stop it. Uh...I didn't want it to stop. A nympho, huh?" "I don't know, dear, but that's the way I felt late this afternoon. Wanted it to happen at last, wanted it to go on happening -- and I don't even know what it feels like. Go on." "Well, it did go on. I got up once and went to the bathroom and noticed in the mirror that I didn't have a stitch on and couldn't remember having undressed. Didn't seem to matter. I went back to bed, and found that I was feeling lonely; the party seemed to have stopped. "Only it hadn't. A man came in and I managed to focus my eyes and said, 'Oh, Ted! Come here.' And he did and we did, and it was worse than ever. "I woke up about noon with a dreadful hangover. Managed to sit up and here were my clothes, neatly folded on a chair, and on the bedside table a tray with a thermos of coffee and some Danish pastry and a glass with a note by it. It read: 'Drink this before you eat. You'll need it. Chubby.' Chubby was the one who was almost bald." "A gentlemen. Aside from his taste for mass rape." "Chubby was always nice. But if anybody had told me that I would ever be in bed with Chubby, I would have laughed in her face." "Were you ever again?" "Oh, yes. I really did appreciate the thoughtful little breakfast and especially the hangover cure. It put me back together. Not good enough to go on watch but good enough to get dressed and back to my room." "Were you all right? I mean, uh, not caught or anything?" "Not even sore. Not anything. Wasn't my time, even if I hadn't been protected with an implant, which I was. And one nice thing about going to bed with interns, almost no chance of picking up an infection. No, I was lucky all the way, Joan. Oh, no doubt the story went the rounds -- but I wasn't the only graduate getting it that night and that wasn't the only party. Nobody teased me about it. But it was a gang bang and I didn't make the slightest move to stop it." She added thoughtfully, "The thing that worries me is that I might do it again. I know I would. So I don't drink at all any more. I know I can't handle it." "Why, Winnie, you've had a drink with me, more than once." "That's not the same thing. Uh, if you wanted me to get drunk with you -- I would. I'd be safe." (Safe! Little does she know.) Eunice, we haven't done more than snuggle and you know it.) (She's asking you to step up the pace.) (Well, I won't! Not much, anyhow.) VV at the time." "Uh? Oh, my heavens! Ten minutes after midnight. I -- " The little redhead seemed about to cry. "Are you late? He'll wait. Oh, I'm sure he will -- for Winnie." "Not late yet. He's off duty at midnight and it takes a while to get here. But -- Oh, dear, I don't want to leave you. Not when we were -- I was, anyhow -- so happy." "Me, too, darling," Joan agreed, gently untangling herself from Winifred's arms. "But big sister is always here. Don't keep your man waiting. Check your lipstick and hair and such in my bath if there is any chance that he may already be in your room." "Well. All right. Miss Joan, you're good to me." "Don't you dare call me 'Miss' at a time like this or swelp me. I'll make you miss your date. Rush, rush, hon; go get beautiful. Kiss me good night; I'll be asleep before you are out of the bath. And, Winsome -- no exercises tomorrow." "But -- " "Smile, I didn't break your dolly. I want to sleep late and I want you to sleep late so that I won't wake up from knowing you are fidgeting. You'll get all the classic postures you need in bed tonight. Stop blushing. Give him something special from me, only don't tell him. Or do, I don't give a darn. Kiss me quick, and let me go to sleep." Her maid-chum-nurse kissed her not too quickly and left hurriedly. Joan Eunice pretended to be asleep when Winifred walked silently from the bath through the room, on into her own room, and the door sealed behind her. (Well, twin, you lucked through again, didn't you?) (Eunice, I've told you time and again that I am not going to stroll Gay Street while I'm a virgin. Might be habitforming.) (Could be, with our cuddly little pet who enjoys a gang bang. But I didn't mean her. I meant at Safe Harbor.) (You call that lucki I call it the most frustrating thing that ever happened to me. Eunice, I needed the Money Hum as badly as Jake did.) (I call it luck. Boss darling, I may be dead but I can still read a calendar. I was steady on twenty-eight-and-a-half days for more than ten years -- and we've still been on it since we amalgamated. We're fertile as a turtle. Myrtle, this minute -- and will be, for two or three days. Jake promised you that the next time won't be frustrating... and you'll be as carefree as a cheerleader I told you about. Scan me, Fanny? So run, don't walk, and get that implant -- about ten o'clock tomorrow morning. Unless you plan to get us benched right away. Do you?) (Eunice, you're talking non -- No, you're not. I will do something about it. Tomorrow. But 'benched right away' is an exaggeration. I'm new at this while you've been through one pregnancy. But your aunt probably watched you like a hawk -- ) (She did. Elsie Dinsmore had a livelier time.) ( -- but I've sat through three, as a husband. 'Benched' is just a short time at the end. And pregnancy doesn't kill a woman's interest. My angelic first wife Agnes would have tried it on the way to the hospital if I hadn't had more sense about it than she had. Just the same. I'll be good. I'll be careful, rather.) (Joan, I wasn't trying to talk you out of it. I just didn't want us knocked up by accident. Say through a playful romp with Judgie Wudgie. Or Alec. But if you want, that's fine. Marry Jake and get pregnant at once. Or get pregnant by him and then marry him; he might be more tractable.) (Eunice, I'm not planning on getting married in any hurry if at all.) (So? I've heard you propose to Jake at least four times.) (Yes, yes! If Jake agreed, I would; I wouldn't let him down. But he won't, if ever, until these legal finagles are cleared up. Which might take years. Do you remember how long it took to get the courts to okay the Sky Trails stock conversions? That was clear-cut compared with this and did not involve as much money. Eunice, I propose to Jake for his morale; I don't care whether he makes an 'honest woman' of me or not, I just want him to take us to bed. Marriage doesn't figure.) (Twin, your naivete surprises me. Didn't you hear Winnie? Marriage isn't planned, it just happens. No girl is more likely to wind up in a hotel room, married to a man she didn't even know at sundown the night before, than a chick who isn't going to get married 'any time soon.' Boss, you marry Jake. Marry him as soon as he will agree to it -- for you were talking sense when you pointed out that no other man could both understand you and not be dazzled by your money. In the meantime, it's smart to go contra.) (All right. What are the girls using today?) (Oh, most of them use implants. Some use pills, both the daily ones and the monthly ones. But if you miss with either sort, you are on a very short fuse. I never liked monkeying with my body's economy; I'm not convinced that anything that changes a woman's femaleness that much is a good idea. Not superstition. Boss, I did some careful reading after the time I got caught. There are hazards to all chemical methods. My body worked fine the way it was; I didn't want to tamper with a successful organization I'm quoting you, only you were talking about business.) (I see your point, Eunice, even though we're talking about monkey business. A body is far more complex than a corporation, and the one you turned over to me is a jewel; I don't want to tamper with it, either. But what did you use? Selfrestraint?) (Never had any in stock, dearie. Oh, there are lots of other loving things you can do without getting pregnant -- if you can shake off your early training and be twentyfirst century -- ) (Look, infant, I knew about -- and used -- every one of those other things in high school. I keep telling you: You kids did not invent sex.) (You didn't let me finish. Boss. Those are emergency measures. A girl who depends on them alone is going to add to the population explosion. Joan, I looked into it carefully when I turned eighteen and was licensed... and settled on one of the oldest methods. A diaphragm. They are still available; any physician will fit them. I wore one six days every month, even at the office -- because, as the doctor pointed out, most diaphragm failures result from leaving them at home while you run out for pound of sugar, be right back.) (I suspect he's right, Eunice.) (I'm sure of it, Joan. I never liked them -- I never liked any contraception; I seemed to have a deep instinct that told me to get pregnant. Boss... the thing -- the only thing -- that I really mind about being dead... is that I always wanted to have a baby by you. And that's silly, as you were already too old -- or maybe almost too old -- when I first met you. But I would have tried if you had offered.) (Darling, darling!) (Oh, I'm happy with what I have. Om Mani Padme Hum. I'm not kicking about my karma. I'm not just content. I'm happy... to be half of Joan Eunice.) (Eunice, would you still be willing to have a baby by me?) (What? Boss, don't joke about it. Don't mock me.) (I'm not joking, beloved.) (But, Boss, the necessary part of you is gone. Pickled in alcohol, or something.) (They use formalin, I think. Or deep freeze. I'm not talking about that old wreck we discarded. We can go down and get an implant.) (Huh? I don't understand.) (Do you remember a tax-deductible called the Johanna Mueller Schmidt Memorial Eugenics Foundation?) (Of course. I wrote a check for it every quarter.) (Eunice, despite the purposes set out in its charter, the only real purpose does not appear in the fine print. When my son was killed no I was already fairly old. But I was still virile -- potent -- and tests showed that I was fertile. So I got married -- I think I told you -- to have another son. Didn't work. But I had my bet hedged and never told anyone. Sperm bank deposit. In the cryogenic vault of the Foundation is a little piece of Johann. little pieces, that is. Presumably they are not dead, just asleep. That's what I meant by an implant. With a syringe. Or however they do it. (Eunice? Are you still there?) (I'm crying. Boss. Can't a girl cry happy? Ves) (Tomorrow morning, then. You can change your mind up till the last minute.) (I'll never change my mind. I hope you won't.) (Beloved.) N ext morning Joan found that Jake had left the house before she woke; there was a note on her tray: " Dear Joan Eunice, " slept like a baby and feel ready to fight wildcats -- thanks to you and Winnie. Please extend my thanks to her and say (to both of you) that  will most gratefully join your prayer meetings any time I am invited -- especially if I've had a tiring day. "I will not be back until late -- treasure hunting, locating links of evidence. Alec is off to Washington for one link. If you need me, call my answering service or Judge McCampbell's chambers. "I've instructed Jefferson Billings to let you draw against your petty expenditures account -- about four hundred thousand in it, I believe -- on your old signature and new thumb print. He'll pay drafts and hold them and I'll countersign until you make out a new signature  thumbprint card -- he says he knew Eunice Branca by sight, no problem. If you wish, he will call on you with a new sigprint card -- we assume that your signature is now somewhat changed." (Boss, I guess Jake doesn't know that I sign your signature better than you do.) (I don't think anyone knows, dearest. I don't know how that would figure in court -- for us, or against us?) ""If you need more pocket money, let me make you a personal loan rather than have it show in my conservator's report. Your "Brother Mac" is most helpful, but the financial end of this nonsense should appear ultra-conservative until such time as he can, with full justification, relieve me as your conservator. Caesar's wife, you know. "Spe'aking of Caesar's wife, I told you a chuckle about two of our friends. This morning I phoned one of them and the other answered and, after the usual query as to sight cfe sound security, they seemed unworried about what I saw or heard or might infer. I was flattered. Little imp, if you must misbehave, you can trust them -- for they have your welfare at heart. Sorry I was stuffy yesterday. " (I'm glad to learn that. Boss.) ni (Eunice, I can't see that it's our business what Alec and Mac do in their spare time. Jake shouldn't gossip about them, even to us.) (No, no. Boss! Jake is telling you that he was being a cube yesterday -- and he's sorry -- and now he's granting you absolution in advance. We had best marry Jake -- nevertheless I've fretted that Jake might be jealous. Possessive. His age, his background. Could be doom, twin -- as you are a tart at heart and we both know it.) (Oh, nonsense, Eunice! I would never rub Jake's nose in it -- and anyhow you're wrong. A smart man -- which Jake is -- doesn't get excited over a go on the tiles; what worries him is fear of losing a wife he values. If Jake marries us, I will never let him worry about losing us.) (I hope you can make that stick. Boss honey.) (With your help I'm sure I can. Let's finish his letter -- ) "Don't count on me for dinner, as what I must do today is urgent -- more urgent than something that seemed dreadfully urgent yesterday. And was. And will be, I hope. "This was meant to be a love letter but I've had to mention other matters -- and other people, so I must urge you to tear it up and flush it down the W. C. It is no accident that I am thumb-printing the seal and will hand it to Cunningham with a promise to have his head on a platter if it leaves his person before it reaches you. I've learned to like Cunningham; he's an 'honest thief' "My love to you, dearest, and the biggest kiss possible -- so big that you can break off a piece and deliver it to Winnie when you thank her for me. She's a charming girl, and I'm pleased that she's mothering you so well. "J." (Why, the horny old bastard. Joan, Jake has his eye on Winnie's pretty tail while he's patting ours.) (She'll have to stand in line!) Jealous, twin?) (No. But I repeat -- I'm going to scalp him first. Darn it, Eunice, I had him all set yesterday -- and it's been a long struggle. Not the Whim-Wham-ThankeeMa'am you managed with him. And all it got me was a spanking. I do hope he comes home tonight.) (Three hurdles even if he does, twin.) Threel) (Hubert... and Winnie... and that 'implant.' Boss darling? You're not going to do me out of having your baby by letting Jake get at you first -- are you?) (Of course not, little stupid. I was coping with intrigues without getting shot long before your grandmother was born. Mmm -- I'll need cash!) (Jake told you how to get all the cash you want.) (Oh, sure -- on my signature and his countersignature. Like a cat covering up on linoleum. Eunice my love. I'll bet you never paid a bribe in your life.) (Well... not with money.) (Don't tell me, let me guess. Hon, what we're sitting on might be worth a bills in medium denominations from no recorded source. Come along, little snoopy, and I'll show you something that even my secretary -- a sweetly deceitful girl named Eunice, remember her? -- didn't know anything about.) (Do you mean that safe hidden in your bath, Boss?) Huhl How the hell did you know about that's) (I'm snoopy.) (Do you know the combo?) (I ought to take the Fifth.) (Why bother? You'll know it in two minutes. Or can you pick it out of my mind?) (Boss darling, you know by now that I don't know anything in your memory until you think about it... and you don't know anything in mine until I think about it. But -- Well, if I had to open that safe, I think I would start with the numbers that mean your mother's birthday.) Joan sighed. (A girl doesn't have any privacy these days. All right, let's see if we've been robbed.) S HE went into her bath, sealed the door, bolted it by hand, removed a stack of towels from a lower cabinet, fiddled with the ceiling of the cabinet; the back panel slid aside, disclosing a safe. (You think my mother's birth date will open it?) (I'd switch on the sun lamps over the massage table first, then run the cold water in the hand basin.) (No privacy at all! Honey, did you really pay a bribe with your pretty tail once?) (Not exactly. I just improved the situation. Let's see if we've been robbed.) Joan opened the safe. Inside was money enough to interest a bank auditor. But the packets had not been packaged in a bank; they were not that neatly jogged and the total for each was hand printed. (Plenty of moola, dear -- and either nobody found this safe or they never figured out the additional bolts. Either way, it settles one thing. We won't put Jake's sweet note down the hopper.) (Let him think we did, huh?) (If he asks.) (Then cry on him later and admit that we couldn't bear to part with it.) (Eunice, you have a mind like a pretzel.) (That's why it fits so well into yours, twin.) (Could be.) Joan put the letter inside, took out two packets, put them in a purse into the dressing-room end -- closed the safe, shut off the sun lamps, shut off the water, spun the dial, slid the panel back, replaced the towels, closed the cabinet. Then she stepped to the bath's intercom, pressed a touchplate. "Chief O'Neil." "Yes, Miss Smith?" "I want my car, one driver and both Shotguns in thirty minutes." There was a short silence. "Uh, Miss Smith. Mr. Salomon apparently forgot to mention that you would be leaving the house." "For excellent reason. He did not know it. Did he mention that I am no longer a ward of the court? If not, have you learned it from some other source?" "Miss, I haven't learned it from an official source." "I see. Then you are learning it from me. Officially." "Yes, Miss." "You don't sound happy, O'Neil. You could check by phoning Judge McCampbell." "Why, yes, of course." "Are you going to, O'Neil?" "Perhaps I misunderstood. Miss. Weren't you telling me to?" "Are you recording?" "Certainly, Miss. I always do, with orders." "I suggest that you play it back and answer your own question. I'll hold. But first -- how long have you been with me, O'Neil?" "Seventeen years, Miss. The last nine as your Chief." "Seventeen years, two months, and some days. Not enough for maximum retirement but it has been long, faithful, and unquestioning service. You can retire this morning on full pay for life, if you wish, O'Neil; faithful service should be appreciated. Now please play back while I hold." She waited. "Be switched. Miss -- I must need a hearing aid. You didn't tell me to call the Judge. You just said I could." "That is correct. I pointed out that you could check on what I told you -- officially -- by making such a call. You still can." "Uh, Miss, I don't see what you are driving at." "I'm sure you can figure it out. Do you wish to retire today? If so, send up Mentone; I want to interview him." "Miss, I've no wish to retire at all." "Really? You gave the impression that you were looking for another job. Perhaps with Mr. Salomon. If so, I do not want to stand in your way. Retirement at full pay is available to you, O'Neil." "Miss, I like it here." "I'm pleased to hear it. I hope you will stay for many years. O'Neil, have you ever discussed my comings and goings with anyone?" "Only when you've told me to. Miss. In which case I always have your order to do so on tape." "Fine. Wipe this tape and I'll hold while you do so." Shortly he said, "Wiped, Miss Smith." "Good. Let's start over. Chief O'Neil, this is Miss Johann Sebastian Bach Smith speaking. I want my car, one driver, and both Shotguns in thirty minutes." "They will be ready. Miss Smith." "Thank you. I'll be shopping. Is there anything I can pick up for Mrs. O'Neil?" "That's most kind of you. Miss. I don't think so. Shall I ask her?" "If you do, it is only necessary to say that my car is going out. If she has a list. I'll be happy to have Fred or Shorty take care of it. Off." (Boss, you scared the pee out of him. Was that nice?) (Running a feudal enclave in the midst of a nominal democracy isn't easy, Eunice. When Johann said 'Frog' everybody hopped -- my security boss especially. O'Neil has got to know -- they've all got to know -- that Johann is still here... and that no one, not even darling Jake, reviews or vetoes what I say. Unless he marries us, in which case I'll go female and let him decide everything.) (That'll be the day!) (I might, dear one. Tell me, did you obey Joe?) (Well... I never bucked him. I suppose you could say I obeyed him. Except that I fibbed, or sometimes kept my mouth shut.) (I'd do just about the same. I think a perfect arrangement would be to do exactly what a man tells me to do... but wangle it so that he tells me to do what I've already decided to do.) Joan felt, rather than heard, her chuckle. (Boss, that sounds like a recipe for a perfect marriage.) (I find I like being female. But it's different. Now what shall we wear?) knee skirt, an opaque cloak with hood and yashmak, plus lowheeled sandals, all in subdued colors. She was ready in less than thirty minutes. (How's our face, Eunice?) (Okay for a shopping trip. No need to call Winnie; the little baggage probably hasn't had much sleep.) (Nor do I want to call her; she might want to come along. Let's go, sweet -- we're out to break a two-thousand-year record with no help from the Holy Ghost.) (Boss, that's not a nice way to talk!) (Well, I'll be frimped! Eunice, I thought you weren't a Christian? Zen. Or Hinduist. Or some such.) (I'm not any of those things. Boss. I simply know some useful spiritual disciplines. But it is rude to joke about anything someone else holds holy.) (Even in my mincf! Are you telling me what I must not think! If I could reach you. I'd spank you.) (Oh, you can say anything to me. Boss -- just don't say such things out loud.) (I didn't and don't and never have. Quit nagging me.) (Sorry, Boss. Love you.) (Love you, little nag. Let's go get knocked up.) (Fej!) She took the front lift to the basement; O'Neil met her and saluted. "Car is ready. Miss -- and both drivers and both Shotguns." "Why both drivers?" "Well, Finchley should be on call. But Dabrowski is bucking my authority a touch. Claims he's senior to Finchley. Do you wish to settle it?" "Of course not; you must. But perhaps I can smooth some feathers." "Yes, Miss." He conducted her to her car; both teams were lined up by it, they saluted in unison. She smiled at them. "Good morning, friends. I'm glad to see you all looking so well. It's been a long time." Dabrowski answered for them, "It has indeed. Miss Smith -- and we are glad to see you looking so well." "Thank you." Her eyes traveled across them. "There is one thing no one has told me... about the tragedy that started this strange sequence of events. Which team was driving the night Mrs. Branca was killed?" For a long moment no one spoke. Then O'Neil answered, "Finchley and Shorty had the duty that night. Miss Smith." "Then I must thank them -- for Mrs. Branca and for myself. Although I know that Dabrowski and Fred would have acted as bravely, as promptly." She looked at Finchley, then at Shorty, her face unsmiling but serene. "Which one of you avenged Eunice? Or was it both of you?" Finchley answered. "Shorty got him, Mrs. -- Miss Smith. Bare hands, one chop. Broke his neck." She turned to Shorty -- six feet six of smooth-black soul, two hundred ninety pounds of sudden death -- and a preacher in his time off. She looked up at him and said gently, "Shorty, from the bottom of my heart -- for Eunice Branca -- I thank you." (I do thank him. Boss! This is news to me. I was dead before that lift opened.) "If she were here, she would thank you -- not just for herself but for other girls that killer will never kill. I'm glad you killed him in the act. If he had gone to trial he might be out by now. Doing it again." Shorty had said nothing up to then. "Miss -- Finch got 'im, too. Zapped him. Couldn't rightly say which one got him first." "Nor does it matter. Any of you four would have protected Mrs. Branca with your life. She knew it -- and knows it, wherever she is. I know it, and Chief O'Neil knows it." Joan felt tears start, let them flow. "I -- all of us -- wish to Heaven she had waited indoors until you two arrived. I know that each of you would rather see me dead than her. I ask you to do me the honor of believing that I feel the same way. Shorty, will you say a prayer for her tonight? For me? I don't know much about praying." (Damn it. Boss, you've got me crying.) (Then say a Money Hum. For Shorty. He's still blaming himself for the unavoidable.) "I will, Miss. I have every night. Although -- Mrs. Branca -- doesn't need it. She went straight to Heaven." (So I did. Boss. Though not the way Shorty thinks.) (And we shan't tell him. Have I said enough?) (I think so.) Joan said, "Thank you. Shorty. For me, not for Eunice. As you say, Eunice doesn't really need prayers." She turned to O'Neil. "Chief, I want to go to Gimbel's Compound." "Certainly, Miss. Uh, Finchley, man the car. Both Shotguns." O'Neil helped her in, locked her in; she locked herself in. The armor door lifted and the big car rolled out into the street. (Joan, what in the world are you going to buy at Gimbel's?) (A gag. For you. I'll change that order in a moment. Eunice, where did you buy clothes? You were the most smartly dressed gal in town -- even when you were the nakedest.) (Pooh, I was never naked; Joe's designs made all the difference. Joan, where I shopped you would never shop.) (Can't see why not.) (Johann might but you can't; it wouldn't do. Mmm... while I could not afford the stylish places, I know of them. Come to think of it, two of them lease space inside Gimbel's Compound.) (So that's where we'll go -- second. I'll tell Finchley the change... and tell him to have Fred escort me; I think Fred feels left out.) (Wups! Fred can read.) (So? Oh Well, Fred can guard me later.) She thumbed the order switch. "Finchley?" "Yes, Miss?" "I got so preoccupied that I forgot one other stop. Please drop Shorty and me at the unloading zone where State passes over Main." "State and Main, Miss." "Please have Shorty hang the radio link on his belt; there's no parking around there. Or was not the last time I was down town. How long has that been? Over two years." "Two years and seven months, Miss. Sure you don't want both Shotguns with you?" "No, they can take turns staying with the car. If you have to get out, I want you covered." "Oh, I'll be all right. Miss."  "Don't argue with me. You wouldn't have argued when I was old Johann Smith; I assure you that Miss Johann Smith still has his poison fangs. Pass the word along." She heard him chuckle. "I'll do that. Miss Smith." hooked up her yashmak, concealing her identity -- either or both of them -- from the curious. Shorty unlocked her and handed her out. On the crowded pedestrian walk of Main Street Joan felt suddenly vulnerable... except for the tower of strength beside her. "Shorty, the building I'm looking for is in the thirteen hundred block -- thirteen-oh-seven. Can you find it?" The question made him feel useful; she knew where the Roberts Building was, she owned it. "Oh, sure. Miss -- I read numbers real good. Letters, too -- just words bother me." "Let's go then. Shorty, how do you manage in your real profession? Not being able to read the Bible, I mean." "No trouble, I use talking books -- and as for the Book, I got every precious word memorized." "A remarkable memory. I wish I could say the same." "Just takes patience. I had the Book down pat while I was still in prison." He added thoughtfully, "Sometimes I think I ought to learn to read... but I can't seem to find time." (The poor dear probably never had a teacher who could teach. Boss.) (Never tamper with a successful organization, Eunice; he's found his niche.) "This must be it. Miss. 'One, three, oh, seven.' " "Thank you. Shorty." She was not asked for her ID at the building entrance, nor did she offer it, for she had none, either as Johann Smith or Eunice Branca. The guard noted the "Licensed  Deputized" shield (which matched his own) on Shorty's uniform, released the cage turnstile and waved them on through. Joan Eunice smiled at him with her eyes -- and made note that security at the Roberts Building should be tightened; the guard should have photographed Shorty's ID and logged his shield number. (Boss, he can't handle so many people that way; he has to use his judgment.) (Look who's talking! If that apartment house you used to live in had had tight security, you would never have been mugged. If we can't stop violence outdoors, we must try to keep it from coming indoors.) (I won't argue. Boss darling -- I'm excitedl) (Me, too; this veil is a help.) On the twelfth floor they went to the suite occupied by the Johanna Mueller Schmidt Memorial Eugenics Foundation, H.S. Olsen, M.D., Sc.D., Director, Please Ring and Wait. The guard let them in, went back to his picture magazine. Joan noted with approval that there was a goodly number of women and couples in the waiting room. She (Johann) had jacked up Olsen about the (public) purpose of the Foundation -- to offer superior anonymous donors to licensed and qualified females -- in her last letter accompanying a quarterly check; apparently it had had good effect. "Wait here, Shorty; there's video over there." She went to the barrier desk separating the waiting room from the outer clerical office, avoided the sign "Applications" and got the reluctant attention of the only male back of the barrier, motioned him to her. "What is it. Ma'am? If it's an application, go to the far end, present your ID and fill out the questionnaire, then wait. You'll be called." "I want to see the Director. Dr. Olsen." "Dr. Olsen never sees anyone without an appointment. Give me your name and state your business and possibly his secretary will see you." She leaned closer, spoke softly. "I must see him. Tell him that my husband has found out." The office manager looked startled. "Your name?" "Don't be silly. Just tell him that." "Uh... wait here." He disappeared through a rear door. She waited. After a remarkably short time he appeared at a side door of the waiting room, motioned her to him, then conducted her down a passage toward a door marked "Director -- Keep out" and to a door near it marked "Secretary to the Director, Ring  Wait." There he left her with a woman who reminded Joan of Johann's third-grade teacher, both in appearance and authoritarian manner. The woman said frostily, "What is this nonsense? You may start by showing me your ID." (Three fingers stiff into her solar plexus. Boss, and say she fainted!) (Maybe. We'll try my way first.) Joan answered in still more formal tones, "Not likely. Miss Perkins. Why do you think I'm veiled? Will you announce me? Or do I call the police and the news snoops?" Miss Perkins looked startled, left her stenodesk and entered the private office behind it. She came out shortly and said angrily, "You may go in." Olsen did not get up as Joan entered. He said, "Madam, you have chosen an unusual way of getting my attention. Now what is it? Come to the point." "Doctor, don't you offer chairs to ladies?" "Certainly. If they are ladies. A point you have gone to some trouble to render dubious. Speak up, my good woman, or I shall have you removed." (Boss, did you see him glance at the mike? That old bat in the next room is taking down every word.) (So I assumed, Eunice. So we won't talk yet.) Joan stepped close to the Doctor's desk, unhooked her yashmak, let it fall to her left shoulder. changed from annoyance to startled recognition. Joan Eunice leaned across his desk, flipped off the dictation microphone. Then she said quietly, "Anything else still recording? Is this room soundproof? How about that door?" "Miss -- " "'Miss' is enough. Are you ready to ask me to sit down? Or shall I leave -- and return with my lawyer?" "Do please sit down -- Miss." "Thank you." Joan waited until he got up and moved a chair to a correct "honored-guest" position near his own. She sat down. "Now answer the rest. Are we truly private? If we are not -- and you tell me that we are -- I will eventually know it... and will take such steps as I deem appropriate." "Uh, we're private. But just a moment." He got up, went to his secretary's door, bolted it manually. "Now, Miss, please tell me what this is about." "I shall. First, I've been supplementing my original endowment with quarterly checks. Have you been receiving these during my incapacitation?" "Eh... one check failed to arrive. I waited six weeks, then wrote to Mr. Salomon and explained what your custom had been. It seems he checked the facts, for soon after we received two quarterly payments at once, with a letter saying that he would continue to authorize payments in accordance with your custom. Is there some difficulty?" "No, Doctor. The Foundation will continue to receive my sup-., port. Let me add that the trustees are -- on the whole -- satisfied with your management." "That's pleasing to hear. Is that why you came today? To tell me that?" "No, Doctor. Now we get to the purpose. Are you quite certain that our privacy cannot be breached? Let me add that the answer is far more important to you than it is to me." "Miss, uh -- Miss, I am certain." "Good. I want you to go into the cold vault, obtain donation #-#-# -- I will go with you and check the number -- and then I want you to impregnate me with it. At once." The Doctor's face broke in astonishment. Then he regained his professional aplomb and said, "Miss -- that is impossible." "Why? The purpose of our institution, as defined in its charter -- which I wrote -- is to supply qualified females with donor sperm -- on request, without fee and without publicity. That's exactly what I want. If you wish to give me a physical examination. I'm ready. If you want to know whether or not this body is licensed for child-bearing, I assure you that it is -- although you know that in this case a fine for unlicensed pregnancy means less than nothing. What's the trouble? Does it take too long to prepare the sperm to do it all in one day?" "Oh, no, we can have it warmed and viable in thirty minutes." "Then impregnate me thirty minutes from now." "But, Miss -- do you realize the trouble I could get into?" "What trouble?" "Well... I do follow the news. Or I would not have recognized you. I understand that there is a question of identity -- " "Oh, that." Joan dismissed it. "Doctor, do you bet on the races?" "Eh? I've been known to. Why?" "If we are truly private you can't possibly get into trouble. But there comes a time in every man's life when he must bet. You are at such a crisis. You can bet on a certain horse -- on the nose, you can't hedge your bet. And win. Or lose. As you know, the other trustees of.this corporation are my dummies; I am the Foundation. Let me predict what will come to pass. Presently this identity nonsense will be over and the real Johann Sebastian Bach Smith will stand up. At that time the endowment of this institution will be doubled. At that same time the salary of the director will be doubled. If you bet on the right horse, you will be the director. If not -- you'll be out of a job." "You're threatening me!" "No. Prophesying. Old Johann Sebastian Bach Smith was a seventh son of a seventh son, born under a caul; he had the gift of prophecy. No matter which way you bet, the endowment will be doubled. But only you and I will ever know what is done today." "Mmmm... there are procedures to satisfy. I do have authority to permit any adult female to receive a sperm donation if I am satisfied that she qualifies -- and let's say that I am. Nevertheless there are routines to go through, records that must be kept." (He's ready to geek. Boss. So sing him a 'Money Hum,' with a different tune.) (Eunice, a cash bribe is to push him over if he won't fall. Let's see if he'll sell it to himself.) Joan shook her head. "No records. Just do it to me and I'll hook my veil over my face and leave." "But, Miss -- I don't do these things myself. A staff doctor carries out the donation procedure, assisted by a nurse. They would think it strange if no records were kept. Very." "No nurses. No assistants. You alone. Doctor. You are an M.D. and a specialist in genetics and eugenics. Either you can do this... or you don't know enough to head this institution -- which the trustees would regretfully notice. Besides that, I go with you and check the number on that donation... and stick at your elbow until you place it inside me. Do we understand each other?" The Doctor sighed. "I once thought a general practice was hard work! We can't be sure that a placed donation will result in impregnation." "If not. I'll be back in twentyeight and a half days. Doctor, quit stalling. Or bet on the other horse and I'll leave. No harsh words, now or later. Just that prophecy." She stood up. (Well, Eunice? Will the frog hop?) (Can't guess, dear. He's seen so many female tails he's bored with them. I can't figure him.) Olsen suddenly stood up. "You'll need a cold suit." "All right." "Plus the advantage that a cold suit covers so thoroughly that a man would not recognize his own wife in one. I have a spare here, for V.I.P.'s." "I think you could class me as a V.I.P.," Joan said dryly. F orty minutes later Dr. Olsen said, "Hold still a moment longer. I am placing a Dutch cap, a latex occlusive cervical pessary, over the donation." "Why, Doctor? I thought those things were for contraception." "Usually. And it will serve that purpose, too -- mean to say, some of our clients wish to be protected at once from any possibility of impregnation from any other source. But in your case my purpose in installing this temporary barrier is to make certain that the donation does impregnate you. To give those wigglers a chance to reach target and to keep them from swimming downstream instead -- follow me? Leave it in place until some time tomorrow -- or later, it doesn't matter. Do you know how to remove it?" "If I can't get it out. I'll call you." "If you wish. If you fail to skip your next menses, we can try again in four weeks." Dr. Olsen lowered the knee supports, offered his hand. She stepped down and her skirt fell into place. She felt flushed and happy. (Eunice, it's done!) (Yes, Boss! Beloved Boss.) Dr. Olsen picked up her cloak, held it ready to lay around her shoulders. She said, "Doctor -- don't worry about that horse race." He barely smiled. "I have not been worrying about it. May I say why?" "Please." "Um. If you recall, I have met Johann Smith -- Mister Johann Smith -- on other occasions." "Eleven occasions, I believe, sir, including a private interview when Dr. Andrews nominated you to succeed him." "Yes, Miss Smith. I'll never forget that interview. Miss, there may be some legal point to clear up concerning your identity. But not in my mind! I do not think that any young woman of your present physiological age could simulate Mr. Johann Smith's top-sergeant manner -- and make it stick." "Oh, dear!" "Pardon me?" "Dr. Olsen, this sex change I've undergone is not easy to handle. It is fortunate -- for both of us -- that you were able to spot Johann Smith behind the face I now wear. But -- darn it, sir! -- I've got to acquire manners to match what I am now. Will you call on me -- oh, say three weeks from now when I hope to have cheerful news -- and let me show you that I can simulate a lady when I try? Come for tea. We can discuss how the Foundation's work can be expanded under a doubled endowment." "Miss Smith, I will be honored to call on you whenever you wish. For any reason. Or none." (Wups! Hey, Eunice, I thought you said he was bored with female tails?) (So I did. But we have an unusually pretty one, Joan, even from that angle. Gonna kiss him?) (Eunice, can't you treat just one man impersonally?) (I don't know; I've never tried. Aw, don't be chinchy; he's been a perfect lamb.) (Now you be a lamb, too -- let's get out of here.) Joan let the doctor lay her cloak around her shoulders; it brought his head close to hers. She turned her face toward that side, wet her lips and smiled at him. She could see him decide to risk it. She did not dodge as his lips met hers -- but did not put her arms around him and let herself be slightly clumsy, stiffened a little before giving in to it. (Twin! Don't let him put us back on that table -- make him use the couch in his office.) (Neither one, Eunice. Pipe down!) Joan broke from it, trembling. "Thank you. Doctor. And you see I can he a girl if I try. How do I get back to the waiting room without passing your Miss Perkins?" She hooked her yashmak. A few minutes later Shorty handed her into her car, locked her in, and mounted into the forward compartment. "Gimbel's Compound, Miss Smith?" "Please, Finchley." Once inside the compound Joan had Fred escort her to Madame Pompadour's. The fact that she had a private bodyguard got her immediate attention from the manager, who was no Madame Pompadour even though he wore his hair in the style made famous by the notorious Marquise and had manners and gestures to match. (Eunice, are you sure we are in the right place?) (Certainly, Boss -- wait till you see their prices.) "How may I serve Madame?" "Do you have a private room?" "But of course, Madame. Uh, there is a waiting room where -- " "My guard stays with me." The manager looked hurt. "As Madame wishes. If you will walk this way -- " (Eunice, shall we walk that way?) (Don't try, twin -- just follow him. Or her, as the case may be.) Shortly Joan was seated facing a low model's walk; Fred stood at parade rest behind her. The room was warm; she unfrogged her cloak and pushed back its hood but left the yashmak over her features. Then she dug into her purse, got out a memorandum. "Do you have a model who comes close to these measurements?" The manager studied the list -- height, weight, shoulders, bust, waist, leg. "This is Madame?" "Yes. But here is another specs list even if you can't match me. A friend for whom I wish to buy something pretty and exotic. She's a redhead with pale skin to match and green eyes." Joan had copied Winifred's measurements from the exercise records the two had been keeping. "I see no problems, Madame, but in your own case permit me to suggest that our great creative artist. Chariot, will be happy to check these measurements or even to design directly on -- " "Never mind. I am buying items already made up. If I buy." "Madame's pleasure. May I ask one question? Will Madame be wearing her own hair?" "If I wear a wig it will be the same color as my hair, so assume that." (Eunice, should I buy a wig?) (Be patient and let it grow out, dear. Wigs are hard to keep clean. And they never smell clean.) (Then we'll never wear one.) (Smart Boss. Soap and water is the world's greatest aphrodisiac.) (I've always thought so. Though a girl should smell like a girl.) (You do, dearie, you do -- you can't help it.) "Madame's hair is a beautiful shade. And now, since Madame indicated that her time is short, perhaps it would suit her convenience to let our accounting department record her credit card while I alert the two models?" (Watch it. Boss!) (I wasn't ahint the door, dearie.) "I use credit cards with several names. Such as McKinley, Franklin, and Grant. Or Cleveland." Joan reached into her purse, fanned a sheaf of bills. "The poor man's credit card." The manager repressed a shudder. "Oh, goodness, we don't expect our clients to pay cash." "I'm old-fashioned." The manager looked pained. "Oh, but it's unnecessary. If Madame prefers not to use her general credit account -- her priviliege! -- she can set up a private account with Pompadour in only moments. If she will permit me to have her ID -- " "Just a moment. Can you read fine print?" Joan pointed at a notice near a portrait of President McKinley. " 'This note is legal tender for all debts, public and private.' I shan't get tangled up in a computer. I pay cash." "But, Madame -- we aren't set up for cash! I'm not certain we could make change." "Well, I don't want to put you to any inconvenience. Fred." "Yes, Miss?" "Take me to La Boutique." The manager looked horrified. "Please, Madame! I'm sure something can be arranged. One moment while I speak to our accountant." He hurried away without waiting for an answer. (Why the fuss. Boss honey? I've bought endless things for you, against your personal-expenditures account. Jake said we could use it.) (Eunice, I've despised those moronic machines since the first time I was trapped by a book club. But I'm not just being balky. Today is not a day to admit who we are. Later -- after we're out of court -- we'll set up a "Susan Jones" account for shopping in person. If we ever do again. I can see it's a bloody nuisance.) (Oh, no, it's fun! You'll see, twin. But remember -- I hold a veto until you learn something about clothes.) (Sho', sho', little nag.) (Who are you calling a nag, you knocked-up bag?) (Happy about it, beloved?) (Wonderfully happy. Boss. Are youl) (Wonderfully. Even if it wasn't romantic.) (Oh, but it was! We're going to have your baby!) (Quit sniffling.) (I'm not sniffling; you are.) (Maybe we both are. Now shut up, here he comes.) The manager beamed. "Madame! Our accountant says that it is perfectly all right to accept cash!" "The Supreme Court will be pleased to hear it." "What? Oh! Madame is jesting. Of course there is a service surcharge of ten percent for -- " "Fred. La Boutique." "Please, Madame! I pointed out to him how unfair that is... and found the most wonderful solution!" "Really?" "Truly, Madame. Anything you choose to buy. I'll simply charge against my personal account -- and you can pay me cash. No trouble. I'll be happy to. My bank doesn't make the least fuss over accepting cash deposits. Really." (Watch it. Boss; he'll expect a fat tip.) (If he can show us something we want he may get it. Cost is no huhu, Eunice; we can't get rid of the stuff.) (It's the principle of the thing. Boss.) (Forget it and help me spend money.) (All right. But we don't buy unless we like it.) F or the next two hours Joan spent money -- and was dazed to discover how expensive women's clothes could be. But she suppressed her early upbringing and paid attention only to an inner voice: (Not that one, twin -- it's smart but a man wouldn't like it.) (How about this one, Eunice?) (Maybe. Have her walk it around again, then have her sit down. Show some leg.) (Here comes 'Winnie' again. Is that girl a real redhead, Eunice?) (Probably a wig but doesn't matter; she's almost exactly Winnie's size. That would be cute on our Winsome. Twin, see what they have in fancy gee-strings -- green, for a redhead. Winnie ought to have at least one outfit intended to be seen by no one but her new boy friend.) (Okay, we'll give 'Bob' a treat. Who do you think he is, beloved?) (Haven't the faintest -- and we don't want to guess. Do we? I just hope he's nicer to her than Paul was.) "Mr. duValle? Do you have something exotic in a minimum gee for a redhead? Green, I suppose. And matching cups would be interesting, too. Something nice -- and intimate for a bride." (Bride?) (Well, it might help Winnie become a bride, Eunice -- and it steers him away from thinking I'm buying it for my sweetheart.) (Who cares what he thinks?) "Jeweled perhaps? Emeralds?" "I wouldn't want a bride to be mugged over a wedding present. Nor do I wish to buy her something more expensive than her bridegroom can afford. Bad taste, I think." "Ah, but these are synthetic emeralds. Just as lovely but quite reasonable. Yola dear -- come with me." Several thousand dollars later Joan quit. She was getting hungry and knew, from long experience, that being hungry made her unconscious equated "hungry" with "poor" in a canalization it had acquired in the #'s. She sent Fred to fetch Shorty to help carry while her purchases were being packaged and while she paid the startling sum. (Eunice, where shall we eat?) (There are restaurants inside this compound. Boss.) (Uh, darn it -- no, damn it -- I can't eat through a yashmak. You know what will happen. Somebody who watched video yesterday will recognize us. Then the news snoops will be on us before you can say medium rare.) (Well... how about a picnic?) (Wonderful! Eunice, you win another Brownie point. But -- where can we go? A picnic with grass and trees and ants in the potato salad -- but private so I can take off this veil... and yet close enough that we won't starve on the way?) (I don't know, Boss, but I'll bet Finchley does.) Finchley did know. Shorty was appointed to buy the lunch at The Hungry Man inside the compound -- "Get enough for six. Shorty, and don't look at the prices. Be lavish. But there must be potato salad. And a couple of bottles of wine." "One is enough. Miss. I don't drink, wine is a mocker, and Finchley never drinks when he is on call to drive." "Oh, think big. Shorty; I may drink a whole bottle myself -- you can save my soul tomorrow. Today is special -- my first day of freedom!" (Very special, beloved.) (Very, very special. Boss!) Down into the crosstown chute, up onto Express Route South, out to the unlimited zone, then fifty miles at three hundred feet per second -- a speed that Finchley did not use until Joan was protected by full harness plus collision net. The fifty miles melted away in fifteen minutes and Finchley eased it down and over, ready to exit. They were not shot at, even where Route South skirts the Crater. "Finchley? Can I get out of this pesky cocoon now?" "Yes, Miss. But I'd feel easier if you would wear the Swedish belt. Some of these drivers are cowboys." "All right. But tell me the instant I can take it off." (Eunice, the engineer if-that's-the-word who designed if-that's-the-word these goddam straps did not have women in mind!) (You've got it rigged for a man. Boss -- of course you're pinching a tit. Move the bottom half closer in and shift the upper anchor point after we stop; that's the way they rigged it for me. Some man has used it since the last time I did.) (Jake, probably, sometime when his own car was laid up. Sweetheart, how many things do I have to learn about being a woman before I can avoid tripping over my feet?) (Thousands. But you're doing all right. Boss -- and I'm always here to catch you.) (Beloved. Say, this doesn't look like a picnic country. I wonder if Finchley is lost.) They were passing through solid masses of "bedroom" areas -- walled enclaves, apartment houses, a few private homes. The trees looked tired and grass was scarce, while the car's air-conditioning system still fought smog. But not for long -- Finchley turned into a secondary freight route and shortly they had farms on each side. Joan noticed that one belonged to her -- to a subsidiary of Smith Enterprises, she corrected, and reminded herself that she no longer held control. N evertheless she noted that the guard at a corner watch tower seemed alert and the steel fence was stout and tall and capped with barbed wire and an alarm strand, all in good maintenance. But they were past with out her seeing what was being cropped -- no matter; Johann had never tried to manage that slice of the conglom, he had known his limitations. (Eunice, what are we raising back there?) (Joan, I can't see if you don't look -- and you never looked.) (Sorry, dearest. Speak up if you don't like the service.) (I will. I think it was a rotation crop. This soil has been farmed so hard and long that it has to be handled carefully.) (What happens when the soil no longer responds to management?) (We starve, of course. What do you expect? But before that they'll build on it.) (Eunice, it's got to stop, somewhere. When I was a boy I was a city kid but I could walk in less than an hour to green fields and uncut woods... woods so private I could play Tarzan in my skin. I wasn't 'just lucky' -- even in New York City a boy with five cents could ride to farms and woods in less time than it took me to walk it.) (Doesn't seem possible. Boss.) (I know. It's taken a fast car and a professional driver to do what I used to do on bare feet -- yet this isn't real farm country; these are open-air food factories with foremen and time clocks and shop stewards and payroll deductions and house-organ magazines and you name it. A dug well and a tin dipper would cause s strike -- and they'd be justified; those open wells and tin dippers spread disease. Just the same, the tin-dipper era was a good time in this country... and this one isn't. Where do we go from herel) The inner voice failed to answer. Joan waited. (Eunice?) (Boss, I don't know!) (Sorry, just sounding off. Eunice, all my life I did the best I knew how with what I had. I didn't waste -- shucks, even that whiteelephant house keeps a lot of people off Welfare. But every year things got worse. I used to get sour consolation from knowing that I wasn't going to be around when things fell to pieces. Now it looks like I will be. That's why I say; 'Where do we go from here?' I don't know the answer, either.) (Boss?) (Yes, dearest?) (I could see it, too. Moving from an Iowa farm to a big city made me see it. And I did have plans, sort of. I knew you were going to die, I couldn't help but know, and I figured that Joe would get tired of me some day -- no kids and no prospect of any, and me some day no longer with a fine job that took care of everything Joe needed. I underrated Joe; nevertheless I never forgot that he could hand me a pink slip anytime. So I had plans and saved my money. The Moon.) (The Moon! Hey, that's a fine idea! Take one of Pan Am's package tours -- de-luxe with private courier and all the trimmings. Do it before we bulge so big we can't climb through a hatch. What do you say, little imp?) (If you want to.) (You don't sound enthusiastic.) (I'm not against it. Boss. But I wasn't saving money for a tourist trip. I meant to put my name on the list and take the selection exams... and be able to pay the difference, since I didn't have one of the subsidized skills. Outmigrate. Permanently.) (I'll be durned! You had this in mind -- and never said a word?) (Why talk about if and when? I didn't plan to do it as long as you or Joe needed me. But I did have reason to be serious. I told you I was licensed for three kids.) (Yes, surely. I've known it since your first security check.) (Well, three is a high quota. Boss -- more than half a child over replacement. A woman can be proud of a threebaby license. But I wanted more.) (So? You can, now. Fines are no problem, even though they've upped them again and made them progressive. Eunice, if you want babies, this one is just a starter.) (Dear Boss. Let's see how we do with this one first. I knew I could not afford fines... but Luna has no restrictions against babies. They want babies. I think we're there.) Finchley turned in at a gate -- Agroproducts, Inc., Joan noticed -- a competitor. He parked so as not to block the gate, then got out and went to the guard post. He had parked at such an angle that Joan could not see what was going on, the armor between her and the control compartment cut off her view. Finchley returned, the car rolled through the gate. "Miss Smith, I was told to hold it under twenty miles per hour, so no safety belts is okay now." "Thank you, Finchley. How much was the bribe?" "Oh, nothing to matter. Miss." "So? I expect to see it on O'Neil's Friday Report. If it is not there, I will have to ask you again." "It'll be there. Miss," the driver answered promptly. "But I don't know yet what the total will be. Have to stop at their Administration Building and get us cleared through a back gate. To where you picnic." I stopped to think. It irked her to pay a bribe when her status 'as a major competitor (retired, conceded) entitled her by protocol to red-carpet treatment. But she had not sent word ahead, a minimum courtesy in visiting a competitor's plant to allow him time to sweep dirt under the rug or to divert the visitor away from things. Industrial espionage could not with propriety be conducted at top level. "Finchley, did you tell the gate guard whom you were driving?" "Oh, no. Miss!" Finchley sounded shocked. "But he checked the license even though I tell him it's your car -- best to tell; he has a list of all private armoreds in the state, just like I have. What I tell him was. I'm driving guests of Mr. Salomon... and let him think it was a couple of Vips from the Coast with a yen to picnic in a safe spot. Didn't tell him anything really, except Mr. Salomon's name. That okay?" "Just fine, Finchley." (Eunice, I feel like an interloper, being inside without giving my name. Rude.) (Look at it this way. Boss. You know who you are. But the public doesn't -- not after that silly carnival yesterday. I think it's best to be Jake's guest... which is true, in a way.) (I still feel that I should tell Finchley to give my name to the Chief Agronomist. But would the word get out? Or, rather, how soon!) (Thirty minutes! Long enough for some clerk to phone in and a news copter to fly out. Then some snoop will try to interview you by loudspeaker because the boys won't let him land.) (Some picnic!) (If he does land. Shorty and Fred will be elbowing each other for a crack at him. Eager. Too eager. Boss, maybe you haven't noticed, but while they call you Miss Smith they treat you exactly as they treated me. In their heads they know you are you... but in their guts they feel you are me.) (That's not far wrong, Eunice. In my head I am me... but in my guts -- your pretty belly -- I amvoM.) (Boss, I like that. We're the only one-headed Siamese twins in history. But not everything in our belly is me. There's one wiggler swimming faster than the rest -- and he is 'Johann', not Joan, not Eunice -- and if he makes it to the finish line, he's more important than both of us put together.) (My love, you're a sentimentalist.) (I'm a slob. Boss. And so are you.) (Nolo contendere. When I think about Johann and Eunice -- both dead, really -- getting together in Joan to make a baby, I come unstuck and want to cry.) (Better not, Joan; the car is stopping. Boss? How long does it take a wiggler to get there? I know a spermatozoon has to move several inches to reach the ovum -- but how fast does he swim? (Durned if I know, dear. Let's leave that cork in place at least a couple of days. Give the little bastard every possible chance. (Good!) (Do you know how to take it out? Or do we have to see Dr. O'Neil? We don't want to let Winnie in on this.) (Boss, I've seated them and taken them out so many times I can do it in my sleep. No fret, Annette. I've worn out more rubber baby bumpers than most girls have shoes.) (Bragging. Boasting.) (Only a trifle. Boss dearest. I told you I had always been an ever-ready. For years and years, any day I missed was not my idea. I knew my purpose in life clear back when I was a Girl Scout, no breasts and still a virgin.) Finchley returned to the car, spoke after he had buttoned in. "Miss?" "Yes, Finchley." "Farm boss sends greetings and says guests of Counselor Salomon are honored guests of Agroproducts. No bribe. But he asked if the main gate guard had put the squeeze; I told him No. Correct?" "Of course, Finchley. We don't rat on other people's employees." "Don't think he believed me but he didn't push it. He invited you both -- assumed there was two and I didn't correct it -- to stop for a drink or coffee on the way out. I let him think you might or might not." "Thank you, Finchley." T hey continued through the farm, came to another high gate; Fred got out and pressed a button, spoke to the security office. The gate rolled back, closed after them. Shortly the car stopped; Finchley unlocked the passenger compartment, offered his hand to Joan Eunice. She looked around. "Oh, this is lovely! I didn't know there were such places left." The spot was beautiful in a simple fashion. A little stream, clear and apparently unpolluted, meandered between low banks. On and near its banks were several sorts of trees and bushes, but they were not dense and there was a carpet From its lawnlike texture it had apparently been grazed. The sky was blue with scattered fairweather cumulus and the sunshine was golden warm without being too hot. (Eunice, isn't it grand?) (Uh-huh. 'Minds me of Iowa before the summer turns hot.) Joan Eunice stripped off her sandals, tossed them into the car on top of her cloak. She wiggled her toes. "Oh, delicious! I haven't felt grass under my bare feet for more than twenty years. Finchley, Shorty, Fred -- all of you! If you've got the sense God promised a doorknob, you'll take off your shoes and socks and give your feet a treat." Shotguns looked impassive; Finchley looked thoughtful. Then he grinned. "Miss Smith, you don't have to tell me twice!" He reached down and unclicked his boots. Joan Eunice smiled, turned away and wandered down toward the stream, judging that Shorty would be less shy if she did not stare. (Eunice, is Iowa this beautiful? Still?) (Parts of it, hon. But it's lived, between Des Moines and Grinnell. Nothing but farms when I was a baby. But by the time I left home we had more commuter neighbors than farm neighbors. They were beginning to build enclaves, too.) (Dreadful. Eunice, this country is breeding itself to death.) (For a freshly knocked-up broad you have an odd attitude toward reproduction, twin. See that grassy spot where the stream turns?) (Yes. Why?) (It takes me back... it looks like a stream bank in Iowa where I surrendered my alleged innocence.) (Well! Nice place for it. Did you struggle?) (Twin, are you pulling my leg? I cooperated.) (Hurt?) (Not enough to slow me down. No reason for it to. Boss darling, I know how it was in your day. But there is no longer an issue over tissue. Girls with smart mothers have it removed surgically when they reach menarche. And some just lose it gradually and never know where it went. But the girl who yells bloody murder and bleeds like a stuck pig is a rare bird today.) (Infant, I must again set you straight. Things haven't changed much. Except that people are more open about it now. Do you suppose that water is warm enough to swim in?) (Warm enough. Boss. But how do we know it's clean? No telling what's upstream.) (Eunice, you're a sissy. If you don't bet, you can't win.) (That was true yesterday... but today we're an expectant mother. A babbling brook can be loaded with nineteen sorts of horribles.) (Uh... oh, hell! If it's polluted, it'd be posted.) (Back here where you can't reach it without being passed through two electric gates? Ask Finchley; he may know.) (And if he says it's polluted?) (Then we go swimming anyhow. Boss, as you pointed out, if you don't bet, you can't win.) (Mmm... if he knows it's polluted. I'm chicken. As you pointed out, beloved, we now have responsibilities. Let's go eat. I'm hungry.) You're hungry? I was beginning to think you had given up the habit.) (So let's eat while we can. How soon does morning sickness start?) (Who dat. Boss? The other time the only effect it had was to make me hungry morning, noon, and night. Let's eat!) Joan Eunice trotted back toward the car, stopped dead when she saw that Shorty was laying the car's folding table -- with one place setting. "What's that?" "Your lunch. Miss." "A picnic? On a table? Do you want to starve the ants? It should be on the ground." Shorty looked unhappy. "If you say. Miss." (Joan! You're not wearing panties. If you loll on the ground, you'll shock Shorty -- and interest the others.) (Spoilsport. Oh, all right.) "Since it's set up. Shorty, leave it that way. But set three more places." "Oh, we eat in the car. Miss -- we often do." She stamped her foot. "Shorty, if you make me eat alone. I'll make you walk home. Whose idea was this? Finchley's? Finchley Come here!" sat down at the table. It was crowded as Joan had insisted that everything be placed on it at once -- "Just reach," she explained. "Or starve. Is there a strong man here who can open that wine bottle?" The dexterity with which Shorty opened it caused her to suspect that he had not always been a teetotaler. She filled her glass and Fred's, then reached for Finchley's. He said, "Please, Miss Smith -- I'm driving," and put his hand over it. "Give it to me," she answered, "for four drops. For a toast. And four drops for you. Shorty, for the same purpose." She put about a quarter of an inch in each of their glasses. "But first -- Shorty, will you say grace?" The big man looked startled, at once regained his composure. "Miss Smith, I'd be pleased." He bowed his head. (Boss! What's eating you?) (Pipe down! Om Mani Padme Hum.) (Oh! Om Mani Padme Hum.) (Om Mani Padme Hum.) (Om Mani Padme... ) "Amen." "Amen!" (Om Mani Padme Hum. Amen.) "Amen. Thank you. Shorty. Now for a toast -- which is a sort of a prayer, too. We'll all drink it, so it must be to someone who isn't here... but should be." (Boss! You must stop this -- it's morbid.) (Mind your own business!) "Will one of you propose it?" Finchley and Shorty looked at each other -- looked away. Joan caught Fred's eye. "Fred?" "Uh -- Miss, I don't know how!" He seemed upset. "You stand up -- "Joan stood, the others followed -- "and say whatever you like about someone who isn't here but would be welcome. Anyone we all like. You name the person to be honored." She raised her glass, realized her tears were starting. (Eunice! Are you crying? Or am #? I never used to cry!) (Then don't get me started. Boss -- I told you I was a sentimental slob.) Fred said uncertainly, "A toast to... someone we all like... and who should be here. And still is" He suddenly looked frightened. "Amen," Shorty said in sonorous baritone. " 'And still is.' Because Heaven is as close as you'll let it be. That's what I tell my people, Fred... and in your heart you know I'm right." He poured down, solemnly and carefully, the symbolic teaspoonful of wine in his glass; they all drank. Joan said quietly, "Thank you, Fred. She heard you. She heard you too. Shorty. She hears me now." (Boss! You've got them upset -- and yourself, too. Tell them to sit down. And eat. Tell 'em I said to! You've ruined a perfectly good picnic.) (No, I haven't.) "Finchley. You knew her well. Probably better than I did... for I was a cranky old man and she catered to my illness. What would she want us to do now?" "What would... Mrs. Branca?... want us to do?" "Yes. Did you call her Mrs. Brance? Or Eunice?" (They called me Eunice, Boss -- and after the first week I kissed them hello and goodbye and thanked them for taking care of me. Even if Jake could see. He just pretended not to notice.) (Busybody. You're a sweet girl, beloved. Anything more than kiss them?) (Heavens, Boss! Even getting them to accept a kiss in plafce of the tips they wouldn't take took doing.) (I'll bet! -- on you, that is -- sister tart.) (Knocked-up broad.) "Uh, I called her Mrs. Branca at first. Then she called me Tom and I called her Eunice." "All right, Tom, what does Eunice want us to do? Stand here crying? I see tears in your eyes; I'm not the only one crying. Would Eunice have us spoil a picnic?" "Uh -- She'd say, 'Sit down and eat.' " "That she would!" Shorty agreed. "Eunice would say, 'Don't let hot things get cold and cold things get hot -- eatV " "Yes," agreed Joan Eunice, sitting down, "as Eunice was never a spoilsport in all her short and beautiful life and wouldn't let anyone else be. Especially me, when I was cranky. Reach me a drumstick, Fred -- no, don't pass it." Joan took a bite of chicken. (Twin, what Shorty said sounded like a quotation.) (It was. Boss.) (Then you've eaten with him before.) (With all of them. When a team drove me late at night, I always invited them in for a bite. Joe never minded, he liked them all. Shorty he was especially glad to see; he wanted Shorty to model for him. At first Shorty thought Joe was making fun of him -- didn't know that Joe rarely joked and never about painting. They never got to it, though, as Shorty is shy -- wasn't sure it was all right to pose naked and scared that I might show up while he was posing. Not that I would have.) (Not even once, little imp? Shorty is a beautiful tower of ebony.) (Boss, I keep telling you -- ) ( -- that nudity doesn't mean anything to your generation. Depends on the skin, doesn't it?  would enjoy seeing our black giant -- and that goes for Johann as well as for Joan.) (Well -- ) (Take your time thinking up a fib; I've got to make conversation.) "Tom, do you have those mustard pickles staked out or may I have some? Shorty, you sounded as if you had sampled Eunice's cooking. Could she cook?" Finchley answered, "You bet she could!" "Real cooking? Anybody can flash a prepack -- and that's what kids nowadays seem to think is cooking." (Boss, I'll spit in your soup!) "But what could she have done faced with flour and lard and baking powder and such?" "Eunice would have done just fine," Shorty said quietly. "True, she mostly never had time for real cooking -- but when she did -- or whatever she done, anyways -- she done just perfect." (My fan! Boss -- give him a raise.) (No.) (Stingy.) (No, Eunice. Shorty killed the vermin who killed you. I want to do something for him. But it can't be money, he would not accept it.) "She was an artist," agreed Fred. "You mean 'artist' in the general sense. Her husband was, I recall, an artist in the usual sense. A painter. Is he a good one? I've never seen any of his work. Do any of you know?" Finchley said, "I guess that's a matter of opinion. Miss Smith. I liked Joe Branca's paintings -- but I don't know anything about art; I just know what I like. But -- " He grinned. "Can I tell on you. Shorty?" "Aw, Tom!"  you were. Miss Smith, Joe Branca wanted to paint that big ape on your right." (Bingo) (Trouble, Eunice?) "And did he. Shorty?" "Well, no. But he did ask me. He did." (Don't you see. Boss? This is that clincher. A fact you first learned from me and nowhere else... and then had confirmed to the hilt. Now you know I'm me.) (Oh, piffle, darling.) (But, Boss -- ) (I've known you were you all along, beloved. But this isn't proof. Once I knew that Joe and Shorty had met, it was a logical necessity that Joe would want him to model -- any artist would want to paint him.) (Boss, you make sick! It's proof. I'm me.) (Beloved darling without whom life would not be worth living even in this beautiful body, I know you are you. But flatworms don't matter, coincidences don't matter, no mundane proof matters. There is no proof that some cocksure psychiatrist could not explain away as coincidence, or dejS vu, or self-delusion. If we let them set the rules, we're lost. But we shan't. What does matter is that you have me, and I have you. Now shut up; I want to get them all so easy with me that they'll call me Eunice. You say they used to kiss you?) (Oh, sure. Friendly kisses. Well, Dabrowski used to put zing in it but you know how Poles are.) (I'm afriad I don't.) (Put it this way. Boss. With a Pole, don't advertise unless you mean to deliver -- because his intentions are as honest as a loaded gun. With Dabrowski I was very careful not to let it go critical.) (I'll remember. Just as well he isn't here. Because the situation is like that with Jake, only milder. Little baggage, you caused all my mobile guards to fall in love with you. So now I've got to get them to accept that you are dead while feeling that you are still alive, equally. If they call me 'Eunice' I'm halfway there. If they kiss me -- ) (WhaP. Boss! Don't try it!) (Now see here, Eunice! If you hadn't played 'My Last Duchess' to half the county, I wouldn't be having to repair the damage.) ('Damage,' huh? You're complaining!) (No, no, my darling! Never. I was the prime beneficiary of your benevolence. But to lose something of value is a damage, and that is the damage I must repair.) (Well... I won't argue, dearest. But in this case you can let it be; I never let it warm up that much.) (And I say you don't know what you are talking about. Cool you may have meant to keep it. Unsexy -- or as unsexy as you could manage which isn't very. But all to die for you -- correct?) (Uh -- ) (Let's have no silly talk. Do you think the fact that I paid them had ness? Careful how you answer.) (Uh... I don't have to answer! Boss, what's the use of stirring them up over my death?) (Because, my darling, from now on they will be guarding me -- as I now am, inside your lovely body -- just as they guarded you. They've got to want to guard me, or they'll never be happy in this weird situation. It's either that, or fire them or retire them -- ) (Oh, no!) (Of course not. To paraphrase Sherlock Holmes; when you have eliminated what you can't do, what remains is what you must do. Besides, dearest and only, this is stern practice for the much harder case we still face.) (Jake? But Jake is -- ) (Little stupid! Jake has already accepted the impossible. I mean Joe.) (But Boss! You must never see Joe.) (God knows I wish I could avoid it. Never mind, beloved; we won't see him until you know -- as I do -- that we must. Now either shut up, or coach me in how to handle these brave men.) (Well... I'll help all I can. But you'll never get them as easy as they were with me -- 'kissing friends' easy, I mean. I was an employee. You are the Boss.) (If that argument were valid, queens would never get pregnant. Sure it makes it harder. But you've given me a lot to work with. Want to bet?) dollars you can't kiss even one of them. Don't be silly, Boss; we can never make a real bet, there is no way to pay off.) (You don't have much practice being an angel, do you, little imp? You still think in earthy terms. Certainly we can make a bet and pay off to the winner. This baby in us -- ) (Huh! Now wait a moment -- ) You wait a moment, Eunice. If I win this bet,  name our baby. If I lose, you have the privilege. Fair bet?) (Oh. All right, it's a bet. But you'll lose.) (We'll see.) (Oh, yes, you will. Boss. You'll lose even if you win. Want to know why?) (Planning on cheating?) (Not necessary. Boss darling; you're going to find that you want to name the baby whatever name I want it to have. Because you're a sucker for a pretty girl. Boss, always have been and still are.) (Now wait a moment. I used to be, but now I am that 'pretty girl' and -- ) (You'll find out. Do you want coaching? I'll help you win if it can be done. It can't.) (Yes, but tuck your advice in edgeways; I've been chewing this bone too long.) "Fred, I'll trade you one of these Danish sandwiches for more wine. Then keep our glasses filled; Shorty doesn't drink and Tom won't and I want company in getting tiddly, this is my freedom celebration." (Fred might be easiest if you can get him over seeing ghosts when he looks at you.) "I don't mind another glass. Miss, but I mustn't get tiddly. I'm on duty." "Pish and tush. Tom and Shorty will get us home even if they have to drag us. Right, Shorty?" (Shorty is your impossible case. I managed it only by being 'little girl' to him -- which you can't be. Boss.) "We'll certainly try. Miss Smith." I have to be Miss Smith on "a picnic? You called Mrs. Branca Eunice, did you not? Did she call you Shorty?" "Miss, she called me by my name. Hugo." "Do you prefer that to your nickname?" "It's the name my mother gave me. Miss." "That answers me, Hugo; I will remember. But it brings to mind a problem. Anybody want to fight me for the last black olive? Come on, put up your dukes. But that's not the problem. I said I didn't want to be called Miss Smith under these circumstances. But I don't want to be called Johann either; that's a man's name. Hugo, you have christened babies?" "Many times. Miss -- uh -- " Joan cut in fast. "That's right, you don't know what to call me. Hugo, having named so many babies you must have opinions about names. Do you think 'Joan' pronounced as two syllables would be a good name for a girl who used to be a man named Johann?" "Yes. I do." "Tom? What do you think?" (Tom would kiss you at the drop of a hint if you weren't his employer. I don't think he ever did give up hoping to catch me alone... so I was as careful not to let that chance come up as I was with Dabrowski. All it took with Tom was to say, 'Tom, if you're going to be stuffy about letting me pay for extra service -- ' it was an after midnight run. Boss; a rare-blood call -- 'at least you can kiss me goodnight.' So he did, quite well. After which Hugo was too polite not to lean way down and give me a fatherly little peck. But what worked for Eunice can't work for Miss Smith.) (So watch me switch decks on them, young 'un.) "It sounds like a good name to me," the driver-guard agreed. "Fred? Do I look like 'Joan' to you?" She sat up straight and lifted her chest. (You look like you're going to break that bandeau, if you aren't careful.) (Pfui, little hussy; it can't break. I want him to realize that I'm female.) (He realizes it. Winnie ought to be here to take his pulse.) "I don't see why anybody should get a vote but you. But, sure, I like it." "Good! I still have to sign papers with my former name -- but I'm 'Joan' in my mind. But, friends, this country must have a thousand Joan Smiths in it; I need a middle name. But I want one for a much better reason." She looked with solemn seriousness at the giant black. "Hugo, you are a man of God. Would it be presumptuous of me to call myself... Joan Eunice?" (Boss, if you make my friend Hugo cry I'll -- I'll -- I won't speak to you the rest of the day!) (Oh, quit nagging! Hugo won't cry. He's the only one of the three who believes you're here. He has faith.) "I think that would be beautiful," Reverend Hugo White answered solemnly and sniffed back tears. "Hugo, Eunice would not want you to be sad about it." She looked away from him, her own eyes bright with unshed tears. "That settles it. My new name will be -- is -- Joan Eunice. I don't want anyone ever to forget Eunice. Most especially I want you, her friends, to know this. Now that I am a woman, Eunice is my model, the ideal I must live up to, every hour, every minute, of my new life. Will you help me? Will you treat me as Eunice? Yes, yes. I'm your employer; somehow I must be both, and it's not easy. But the most difficult part for me is to learn to behave and think and feel as Eunice... when I've had so many weary years as a cranky, self-centered old man. You are her friends -- will you help me?" (Boss, did you ever sell real estate in Florida?) (Damn it, if you can't help, keep quietl) (Sorry, Boss. That was applause. As Hugo would say, 'You done perfect.') Tom Finchley said quietly, "We'll help. That goes for Dabrowski, too. By the way, she called him Anton. First she called him Ski like the rest of us. Then she learned his first name and called him by it." "Then I will call him Anton. Will you all call me Eunice? Or at least Joan Eunice? To help me? Oh, call me Miss Smith when others are around; I know you won't feel easy otherwise. You probably called her Mrs. Branca if other people were -- " "We did." "So call me Miss Smith when it would be natural for you to call her Mrs. Branca. But when you called her Eunice, call me Joan Eunice and -- dear and trusted friends! -- any time you feel that I have earned it, please call me Eunice. It will be the highest compliment you can pay me, so don't use it lightly. Leave off the 'Joan' and call me 'Eunice.' Will you?" Finchley looked at her, unsmiling. "Yes... Eunice." "Tom, I haven't earned it yet." Finchley did not answer. Fred said, "Let me get this straight. 'Joan Eunice' is for everyday... but 'Eunice' means we think you've done and said just what Mrs. Branca would have." "That's right, that's what I said." meant. Uh, this has been a touchy day -- worse for you. I'd say, but not easy for any of us. Shorty -- Hugo, I mean -- said she was an angel. Or meant it, anyhow. I can't argue; Shorty is a preacher and knows more about angels and suchlike than I do. But if she was -- is, I mean -- still, she had a lot of salt and pepper in her, too. You remember an hour back when you snapped at Shorty and yelled for Tom?" She sighed. "Yes, I remember. I lost my temper. I've got a long way to go. I know it." "But that's just what I'm saying... Eunice. She had a lot of spunk. If we had tried to make her eat by herself, she would have kicked the gong. Right, Shorty? -- I mean Hugo?" "Amen! Eunice." Finchley said, "Fred read my mind close enough... Eunice. But I was thinking of other things, too. I never thought of her as an angel, partic'larly. She just treated us like people." "Tom -- " "Yeah, Shorty? Hugo." "My name's Shorty to you -- and to you, Fred. Don't put on any fancies. Hugo was Mama's name for me. And hers. Yours, Eunice. But I near forgot what I had to say. Tom, that's all anybody wants. To be treated 'like people.' She done it that way -- Eunice. And now you do, too. 'Like people.' Mr. Smith didn't quite manage it. But he was old and sick and we made allowances." "Oh, dear! I feel like crying again. Hugo -- when I was Mr. Smith, I never meant to be anything but people. Truly I didn't." "Sick people can't help being cranky. My Daddy got so mean before he passed on, I run away from home. Worst mistake I ever made. But I don't fault him for it. We do what we do, then we live with it. Eunice -- the first Eunice -- is an angel now, my heart tells me and my head knows. But she had her little human ways, same as everybody. The dear Lord don't fault us for that." "Hugo? If it had been me and not her, would I have made it? To Heaven?" (Om Mani Padme Hum! Watch it. Boss! He'll drag you over to that creek and wash your sins away.) (If he wants to. I'll let him. Shut up!) "I don't rightly know," the preacher said softly. "I never knew Mr. Smith that well. But the Lord do move in mysterious ways. Looks like He give you a second chance. He always knows what He's doing." (Oh, all right, twin. Try not to get water up our nose.) "Thank you, Hugo. I think He did, too -- and I'm trying to justify it." She sighed. "But it's not easy. I try to do what Eunice would do. At least justify the second chance she gave me. I think I know what she would do now. But I'm not certain." (I'd knock off all this talk, that's what I'd do.) (Pipe down and give me a chance.) She looked around. "I don't know how well you knew her and I keep learning things about her. I think you three -- you four; I include Anton -- must have been her closest friends, at least in my household. Certainly you knew her better than I had thought. Tom?" "Yes, Eunice?" "Did you ever kiss her?" Her driver looked startled. "Yes... Joan Eunice." "Meaning Eunice would never ask such a question; she would just do what her heart told her to. I wanted to, Tom -- but I was scared. Not yet used to being a girl." She jumped up, stood by his chair, took his hands, pulled. Slowly he got to his feet. She put her arms around his shoulders, put up her face -- waited. He sighed and almost scowled, then took her in his arms and kissed her. (Twin, he can do tots better.) (He will. The poor dear is scared.) Joan let him go without whispered, "Thank you, Tom," and quickly left his arms. -- went on to Fred, took his hands. Again Fred looked frightened but he got up promptly. (What about Fred, Eunice? Sexy or sisterly?) (Too late, twin!) Fred embraced her with unexpected force, met her mouth so quickly than Joan was caught with her lips open and he at once answered it, savagely. But briefly. He broke from it and both were trembling. (Eunice! What is this? You didn't warn me.) (So I goofed. Later, dear. Slow march now and say three Money Hums and be darn sure to be an innocent child with Father Hugo.) Joan went slowly around the table the long way, stopped by Hugo, waited. He got up from his chair, looked down at her. She moved closer, put her hands on his chest, looked up, face solemn, lips closed, eyes open. Gently he put his arms around her. (My God, Eunice, if he really hugged us, he 'ud break us in two!) (He never will, twin; he's the gentlest man alive.) Hugo's lips met hers in soft benediction, unhurried but quickly over. She stayed in his arms a moment. "Hugo?' When you pray for her tonight, will you add a prayer for me? I may not deserve it. But I need it." "I will, Eunice." He seated her with gallant grace, then sat down again. (High, low, jack, and game, twin -- what are you going to name him?) ('Eunice,' of course!) (Even if he's a boy?) (If he's a boy, he'll be named Jacob E. -- for 'Eunice' -- Smith.) ('Johann E. Smith' is better.) (I won the bet, so shut up. I won't wish 'Johann' on a boy. Now what's this about Fred?) (You won't believe it.) (By now I believe anything. All right, later.) "Fred, is there any wine in that bottle? Hugo, will you open the second bottle? I need it. I'm shaky." "Certainly, Eunice. Hand me the bottle, Fred." "I'm going to eat some more, too, and I hope all of you will. Tom, am I still Eunice? Or am I a hussy who doesn't understand how a lady behaves?" "Yes, Eunice. I mean No, Eunice. I -- Oh, hell!" S HE patted his hand. "That's the nicest compliment I've had yet, Tom. You would never have said 'Oh, hell' to Miss Smith... but you know that Eunice -- Joan Eunice -- is human." She looked around the table. "Do you know how good it is to be touched? Have you ever watched kittens snuggling? For over a quarter of a century no one kissed me. Except for an occasional handshake I don't think anyone ever touched me. Until nurses and doctors started handling me. Friends -- dear friends -- you have taken me back into the human race, with your lips. I am so very grateful to Eunice -- to Eunice Branca -- that she kissed you before I did, and won your friendship -- your love? I think so. For it meant that you let me in -- treated me as 'people!' Uh, tell me this, I must know -- even if it makes you, Tom, call me Joan Eunice again. Did Eunice kiss Anton, too?" (Boss, I'm not going to tell you anything until we're alone!) (Didn't asic you, dear.) "Won't anyone tell me? Well, I suppose it's an unfair question." Finchley said suddenly, "Teams shift around. I drive with Fred, and Shorty with Ski, and so forth. Been times when I rode Shotgun for Ski. Eunice, she treated us all alike. But don't never think anything bad about it -- " "I don't!" " -- because there wasn't any such. She was so warm and friendly -- and good -- that she could kiss a man friend just for, uh -- " "For Idvingkindness," Shorty supplied. " 'For lovingkindness.' Kissed us thank you and good night as quick with her husband there as any other time. Always did, if we stopped for a late bite o' supper with them." (All right, twin. Fred and Anton. Not Tom and Hugo. Happened only once. Oh, Tom would have, but no chance, so I kept it cool. Hugo -- nobody gets past Hugo's guard and I never tried. He has moral character -- won't believe it.) (By now I believe anything. All right, later.) "Fred, is there any wine in that bottle? Hugo, will you open the second bottle? I need it. I'm shaky." "Certainly, Eunice. Hand me the bottle, Fred." "I'm going to eat some more, too, and I hope all of you will. Tom, am I still Eunice? Or am I a hussy who doesn't understand how a lady behaves?" "Yes, Eunice. I mean No, Eunice. I -- Oh, hell!" S HE patted his hand. "That's the nicest compliment I've had yet, Tom. You would never have said 'Oh, heir to Miss Smith... but you know that Eunice -- Joan Eunice -- is human." She looked around the table. "Do you know how good it is to be touched? Have you ever watched kittens snuggling? For over a quarter of a century no one kissed me. Except for an occasional handshake I don't think anyone ever touched me. Until nurses and doctors started handling me. Friends -- dear friends -- you have taken me back into the human race, with your lips. I am so very grateful to Eunice -- to Eunice Branca -- that she kissed you before I did, and won your friendship -- your love? I think so. For it meant that you let me in -- treated me as 'people!' Uh, tell me this, I must know -- even if it makes you, Tom, call me Joan Eunice again. Did Eunice kiss Anton, too?" (Boss, I'm not going to tell you anything until we're alone!) (Didn't asic you, dear.) "Won't anyone tell me? Well, I suppose it's an unfair question." Finchley said suddenly, "Teams shift around. I drive with Fred, and Shorty with Ski, and so forth. Been times when I rode Shotgun for Ski. Eunice, she treated us all alike. But don't never think anything bad about it -- " "I don't!" " -- because there wasn't any such. She was so warm and friendly -- and good -- that she could kiss a man friend just for, uh -- " "For Idvingkindness," Shorty supplied. " 'For lovingkindness.' Kissed us thank you and good night as quick with her husband there as any other time. Always did, if we stopped for a late bite o' supper with them." (All right, twin. Fred and Anton. Not Tom and Hugo. Happened only once. Oh, Tom would have, but no chance, so I kept it cool. Hugo -- nobody gets past Hugo's guard and I never tried. He has moral character -- something you and I don't know anything about.) "Thank you for telling me, Tom. I'll never let Anton guess. But he'll find me easy to kiss if he wishes to... now that I know that she shared lovingkindness with him. Abrupt change of subject: Tom, is that pretty stream polluted?" "It's clean. Clean as a creek can be, I mean. I know because I found out about this place through the company lending it to our guild for a picnic. Some of us went swimming after the farm super told us it was okay." "Oh, wonderful! Because I want to swim. I last went swimming in natural water -- old swimming hole style, I mean -- let me see... goodness! More than three-quarters of a century ago." "Eunice, I don't think you should." "Why?" "Because it can be polluted another way. Dropouts. Not all the dropouts are in the A.A.s; any wild countryside attracts them. Like this. I didn't make a fuss but when you walked down to the bank by yourself, Fred had you flanked one side and me the other." "Well, heavens, if you can keep me safe on the bank, you can keep me safe in the water." "It ain't quite the same, truly it ain't. I was a few seconds late once, I won't be again. Some dropouts are real nasty weirdos, not just harmless nuts." "Tom, why argue? I want to get into that water, feel it all over me. I intend to." "I wish you wouldn't... Joan Eunice." She jerked her head around at the last two words. Then she grinned and pouted her lower lip. "Okay, Tom. Darn it. I've handed you three a leash you can lead me by any time you see fit. And yet I'm supposed to be boss. Funny." "It's like the Secret Service," Finchley answered soberly. "The President is the top boss of any... but he gives in when his guards tell him not to do something." "Oh, I wasn't complaining; I was wryly amused. But don't jerk that leash too much, Tom; I don't think Eunice would stand for it and neither will I." "I'm hoping you won't pull on the leash as much as she did. If she, uh -- well, things could 'a' been different." Fred said, "Tom, don't cry over spilt milk." Joan said quickly, "I'm sorry. Boys, I think the picnic is over. Maybe some day we can all have that swim somewhere: safe and just as beautiful." (Eunice, can you swim?) (Red Cross lifesaver -- you knew that, it was in my snoopsheet. Never went out for the team, though; cheerleader was more fun.) (I could make a comment.) (Look who's talking! No-pants Smith.) (Who taught me?) (You didn't need teaching; you have the instincts.) again in the car. Finchley said, "Home, Miss Smith?" "Tom, I can't hear you." "I asked did you want to go home. Miss?" "I understood that part but this intercom must be out of order. I heard something that sounded like 'Miss Smith.' " There was a silence. "Eunice, do you want to go home?" "Not until dinnertime, Tom; I want all of this lovely day I can have." "Okay, Eunice. Do I cruise? Or go somewhere?" "Uh... I have one more item on my list, and there's time enough for anything you three may want to pick up, too, so check around." "Will do. Where do we take you for what you want, Eunice?" "I don't know. I lost touch with such matters years ago. Tom, I want to buy a present for Mr. Salomon, something nice but unnecessary -- presents should be unnecessary, a luxury a person might not buy himself. So it probably would be a men's shop that stocks luxurious unnecessaries. Abercrombie  Fitch used to be that sort -- but I'm not certain they are still in business." "They are. But let me ask Fred and Shorty." Shortly Finchley reported; "There are a dozen places that would do. But we think The Twenty-First Century Stud has the fastest stock." "Roz. Let's giddyap and get there." "That is, if you don't mind their prices. 'Twigs and leaves.' " "I don't mind; I've met thieves before. Tom -- all of you. I came out of this operation with more money than I had last year... and it's a nuisance. I've played the money game and I'm bored with it. Any time any of you can think of a good way to help me get rid of some -- a good way, I said; I won't be played for a sucker -- you'd be doing me a favor to tell me. Hugo, are there any poor people in your church?" His answer was slow. "Lots of them, Eunice. 'But not hurlin' poor, just Welfare poor. I'd like to think about it... because it don't do a man no good to plain give him what he ought to root for. So the Book says, in different words." "That's the trouble, Hugo. I've given away money many times and usually did harm when I meant to do good. But the Book also says something about the eye of the needle. All right, think about it. Now let's go see those thieves. I'll need a man to help me. Which one of you dresses the most far-out when you aren't in uniform?" She heard Fred laugh. "Eunice, it's no race. You should see the getups Tom wears. A Christmas tree. A light show." Finchley growled, then said, "Don't listen to him, Eunice." "He's probably jealous, Tom. All right, ,if there is parking inside or near this shop, you come help yj IT # . As they passed through the second gate Finchley said, "Crash belts, Eunice?" "I'm wearing the Swedish -- and it's comfortable now that Hugo has adjusted it. Could we get along with just it and the collision net if we didn't go so fast? Or does that make me 'Joan Eunice' again?" "Uh -- Will you wear the forehead strap?" "All right. It's just that I don't like to be tied down all over. It reminds me -- well, it reminds me of the way the doctors kept me strapped down after the operation. Necessary, but I hated it." She did not mention that a forehead strap was what she disliked the most. "We heard about that -- must 'a' been horrid. But you need the forehead strap. Say I'm doing only a hundred, a slam stop could break your neck. If you don't wear it." "So I wear it." "I don't see the light on the board." "Because I haven't put it on yet. There. Did the light go on?" "Yes. Thank you... Eunice." ing care of me. Let's mush. I wasn't pulling on the leash, truly I wasn't." (Says you. Boss, you're mendacious, untruthful and a fibber.) (Where did I learn it, dearie? They're sweet boys, Eunice -- but we've got to work out a way to live so that we don't have to clear everything with forty other people. Good servants are priceless -- but you work for them as much as they work for you. Life should be simpler. Honey, how would you like to go to India and be a guru and sit on a mountain top and never have any plans? Just sit and wait for your grateful chelas to gather around?) (Might be a long wait. Why not sit at the bottom of the mountain and wait for the boys to gather around?) (One-track mind!) (Yes. Yours, you dirty old man.) (Conceded. But I try to' act like a lady.) (Not too hard, you don't.) (As hard as you ever did, little trollop. I was called Joan Eunice once... and the issue had nothing to do with sex.) (You'd be surprised how much sex had to do with it, Joan.) (Well... from that point of view, yes. But as long as they call me Eunice I'll go on believing that I've 'done just perfect.' Honestly, though, good servants can be smothering. Take Winnie. She's a darling -- but she's underfoot every minute. Eunice, how the devil can we manage that actively female life you want -- sorry, we want -- with so much chaperonage?) (Take a tip from Winnie.) (Let her in on your plans. Then she'll keep your secrets and never ask a question, just as you do for her. Try it.) (I may have to. I'm sure she won't talk... and will happily listen to anything I need to spill. But, Eunice, if I go outside the house, it's going to be hard to keep Tom and Hugo, or Anton and Fred, from guessing. You saw the elaborate maneuver I had to use today.) (You didn't have to. Boss; they won't talk.) (Perhaps they won't, but I don't want them even to think. They're beginning to think I'm an angel -- named Eunice -- and I'd rather keep it that way.) (Boss, they know darned well that Eunice is no angel. Even Hugo knows it... because Hugo is the smartest of the four, even if he is stands them from having been there himself. Forgives them their transgressions and loves them anyhow. Boss dear, they loved me the way I was, feet of clay and all -- and they'll love you the same way.) (Maybe. I hope so. I know I love you more, knowing more about you and things I never suspected, than I did before we consolidated. Immoral little wench. What's this about you and Fred and Anton? Did you really?) (Wondered when you'd get around to that. Those good-night kisses did start out just friendly. Brotherly. Fatherly in Hugo's case. Never got past that with Tom, as we were always either under Hugo's eye, or Jake's, or both -- I just knew darn well a man was kissing me. But Fred and Anton weren't much chaperonage for each other and they were both charged up over me. So, when a chance turned up, I thought, 'Why not?') (Pure charity, eh?) (Was that sarcasm. Boss? Anyhow, they took me home late one night. Not a blood donation call, just working late with Jake when we were very rushed getting things arranged for you. The 'warm body' project. I invited them in for a coke and a snack, as usual. Only it turned out Joe wasn't home.) (So human nature won -- again.) (You seem to have a low opinion of human nature. Boss darling.) (I have a high opinion of human nature. I think it will prevail in spite of all efforts of wowsers to suppress it. But that's all it took? Two men? Cold sober? And a chance that your husband might walk in? Lovely fallen angel, your story not only has holes; it is inconsistent. I do know something about men, having been one. What they'll risk, what they won't. Plenty, that is, for a woman. But two men tend to be wary of each other and still more so when a husband might show up. Darling, you've left out something -- this does not sound like a first time.) (Boss, cross our heart, it was a first time... and the only time, for I was kilted soon after. All right. I'll fill in the holes. Joe I wasn't likely to walk in and they knew it. Couldn't, as our door was hand-bolted from the inside whenever either of us was there. Joe was even more careful about it than I was, as he had always been a city boy. But they knew also that Joe was not due home until midnight... and they brought me home about twentyone-thirty. No hurry, no worry, no flurry. While Joe can't read, he can tell time -- you know those little dummy clocks some one-man shops use? Back at such-and-such ! a time, and mark the time by setting the hands? j (We had one of those, to tell the other one when he would be back. That night the door opened to my j voice, so I looked for the dummy i clock and found it set for midnight -- and told Anton and Fred that I was sorry but Joe wasn't going to be home soon enough for a visit.) (Called attention to it, minx. ! Sounds like a setup.) ! (Well, I knew what I was ready j for, once I knew we had the place j to ourselves. Oh, shucks. Boss, I'm still trying to be your 'nice girl.' I had had my ear cocked for a late arrival with that team for over a month. When Jake asked me to work after dinner, I phoned Joe, just as usual. And set it up under Jake's nose. Short-talked it -- almost another language if spoken by a husband and wife. What Jake heard was me telling Joe that I wouldn't be home until twenty-one-thirty. What Jake didn't hear, or would not understand, was that I was asking Joe if he minded being elsewhere, in family short-talk code we used if we wanted that favor. It was all right. Boss, darling; I made myself scarce for Joe's sake oftener than I asked it of him. The only question was: Was he painting? Turned out he was not, so I was home free. (Joe asked if I wanted him to be away all night? What he said was: 'Roz. Punch or phone?' Not that Joe ever punched me to wake me, but I answered, 'Judy,' meaning that it was up to him but I hoped he would punch me, and added, 'Blackbirds,' and gave him a phone kiss and signed off. All set, no sweat -- knew what I would find at home.) ('Blackbirds?') ('Four and twenty blackbirds, baked in a pie -- ' set midnight on the clock even if you stay out all night, Joe darling. Oh, it could have been 'pumpkin' or 'Christmas Eve' or 'Reach' or 'solid gold.' But what I used was 'Blackbirds.') (Did you kids ever talk English?) (Of course we did. Boss. Joe speaks good English when he needs to. But short-talk settled it in a dozen words. Without giving Jake any hint that I was late-dating him. If I had had Betsy at hand I would have used hush and spoken standard English. But we weren't at your house. Boss; we were at Jake's pad in Safe Harbor. You see, we weren't actually working late, not that late. I was using the phone you used yesterday, with Jake only feet away from me. Had to be short-talk.) (Let me get this straight. Joe set the dummy clock, saying he would not be home until midnight. Did he come home then?) (About ten minutes after midnight. Joe wouldn't embarrass a guest by being too prompt. Joe is a natural gentleman, never had to learn; he just is. It was the first thing that attracted me to him, and the quality that caused me to gentleman over an Ivy-League squeak any year.) (I agree, beloved. The more I hear about Mr. Jose Branca the better I like him. And respect him. And regret his tragic loss -- meaning you, beloved little strumpet. I was just trying to get the schedule straight for what must have been a busy night. Okay, Joe got home shortly after midnight. But early that evening you phoned him and set things up for this date with Anton and Fred. Then you got back into bed with Jake -- ) (Oh, dear! Boss, I've shocked you again.) (No, my darling. Surprised, not shocLed. I find your memoirs fascinating.) (Shocked. That schedule sounds like a whore on pay day. But it wasn't that at all. Boss. It was love -- love and respect for Jake, love and affection for Anton and Fred, love and devotion and understanding and mutual trust and respect with Joe. If my husband didn't disapprove, what right have you -- or anybody! -- to look down your nose at me?) (Darling, darling! I was not shocked, I have never been shocked by you. Damn it, it's that generation gap. You can't believe that I packed far more offbeat behavior into my long years of lechery than you possibly could have crowded into the fourteen years you claim. You've been a busy body, that's clear -- but I had more than five times as many years at it and quite as much enthusiasm. Probably not as frequent opportunities, but beautiful girls get asked oftener than do homely boys. But it was never for lack of trying on my part, nor do I have any complaints, as I received more cooperation than I had any reason to expect.) (I think you were shocked.) (No, little innocent. Sheer admiration -- plus surprise at your endurance. You must have been half dead the next day.) (On the contrary I felt grand. Glowing. Happy. You remarked on it. You may even recall it... it was the day Joe painted me with tiger stripes and a cat's face makeup.) (Be darned if I don't! You were bouncy as a kitten -- and I said you looked like the cat who ate the canary. Darling girl, I was hurting that day; you cheered me up.) (I'm glad.) (How much sleep did you get?) (Oh, plenty. Six hours. Five at least. Plus a nap stretched out on my tummy while Joe did most of the stripes. Joan, a well-loved woman doesn't need as much sleep as a lonely one -- you'll find out. As for it being too much for me -- Boss, who told me just last week that nothing encourages sex the way sex does? You, that's who.) (Yes. But I was speaking from a man's viewpoint -- ) (Works the same for a woman, twin. You'll see.) (I hope so. I know that most people -- in my day -- assumed the opposite. But it's not true. Sex, whatever else it is -- much else! -- is an athletic skill. The more you practice, the more you can, the more you want to, the more you enjoy it, the less it tires you. I'm glad to hear -- very personally glad -- that it works that way for a woman, too. But you aren't the first girl to tell me so. Uh... first time I heard a girl say that, or roughly that, was when Harding was President. Not a girl, a very sweet young married woman who had more in common with you than you are likely to believe. Almost certainly dead now, God rest her soul; she would be over a hundred years old.) (What was her name?) (Does it matter? Little busybody, you were telling me about Fred and Anton. I still don't understand how you swung it. The setup, yes -- but how did you gentle them to it? Did you split the time and take them into your apartment separately?) (Oh, heavens, no! That would be rude. And embarrassing for everyone. It would have turned me off utterly. It was a Troy.) (Well?) (Boss, can you imagine how excited two men can get while kissing -- fondling -- the same girl? If other? Which they did, they were driver and shotgun together.) (Yes, that's true but I can't visualize -- wups! I just remembered something that happened so many years ago I had almost forgotten it.) (Tell me.) (No, no, you go on. Just that history repeats itself -- as it always does. Go on.) (Well, they do. Boss. Excite each other even if they don't touch each other at all. Just her. 'Heterodyning' is the term I learned for it in secretronics; I don't know what the kinseys call it. But I had been kissing them good night almost every other night for weeks, and kissing them when they picked me up in the mornings. And the kisses got warmer and it's never been my nature to discourage a man if I liked him -- which I did; I felt affectionate toward both of them; they're nice people. (Presently we were stopping for a necking session -- could no longer call it a good night kiss -- in the basement parking before they would take me up the lift. I had to slow that down by saying, 'Watch it, boys. You're not only getting body paint on your uniforms, you're getting me so mussed up I'll have trouble getting neat enough that Joe won't notice it.' Which did slow them down, more on my account than any fret about uniforms; they liked Joe -- everybody likes Joe -- and did not want to cause me worry at home. Didn't tell them that Joe wasn't fooled; his artist's eyes sees much more than most people see. (But we settled it that night. Boss. I told them that I was not a tease and that I was as eager as they were... but that I was not going to be spread in a basement. But that I would find a chance. They are both nice boys -- oh, men, sure; Anton is forty and Fred is as old as I am. Was. So they waited and didn't do more than kiss me and grab a friendly feel. Then twice we almost had it made but Joe was busy painting, which I would not interrupt to take the President to bed. (Then we hit the jackpot. Almost missed at the last minute; Jake was going to send me home in his car. He told me to cancel the call I had put in for my car. Yours, I mean. I surprised Jake by being balky -- told hint that I didn't feel safe with Charlie unless he, Jake, was along. True, as far as it went; Charlie is a bad one, not like our four. (So dear old Jake was going to get dressed and ride with me -- I said that was silly, that Finchley and Shorty -- I never referred to them as Tom and Hugo and wouldn't advise you to -- ) (I'm not stupid, dearest. When I'm Miss Smith, they are Finchley and Shorty.) (Sorry, Boss darling, I know you're not stupid. But I have more experience in being a woman than you have.) (So you have, and you keep me straight, darling. But what's this about Tom and Hugo?) (Misdirection. I knew who was on call that night. So Fred and Anton picked me up and I was tempted to tell them -- getting more excited all the time, myself. Couldn't. Would have spoiled it some for them, since men enjoy much spreading a married woman without her husband knowing it -- even sweet old Jake relished me more for that naughty reason. I always went along with this quirk because it gave me more control over a situation not easy to control once a man has had you. Gives you a lever. You might remember that, Joan.) (I will. But I'll need a husband to make use of it.) (You'll get us a husband, never fear, dear -- I still think we ought to marry Jake. He'll come around. But don't hold out on him, Joan; Jake is not a man you can pressure that way.) (Eunice, I won't hold out on Jake one-half second. I've never had any respect for that female tactic and won't use it now that I am female.) (I have never used it. Boss. I've used almost every other female deception -- but not that one. That one is whoring but not honest whoring. 'Minds me. How do you feel about whores. Boss?) (Me? Why, the way I feel about any professional who performs a personal service. Say a dentist, or a lawyer, or a nurse. If he's honest I respect him. If he is competent as well, my respect is limited only by his degree of competence. Why?) (Have you ever patronized whores? Hired their services, I mean?) (If I give that a simple affirmative will you get on with your story? We're already downtown, damn it.) (Yes, sir. I mean, 'Yes, twin sister you knocked-up virgin.' Got home, went up the lift with them, was 'surprised' to find Joe not at home, found the dummy clock propped on the sink, hands set at midnight and told them what it meant. That did it. Finis.) Hey') (What is there to tell? You already know what we did.) Joan sighed. (That is the skimpiest account of a gang bang I ever heard in my long and evil life.) WhaP. But it wasn't a gang bang. Boss! Quit dragging your feet and come on into this century. A Troy is not a gang bang. Nor is it a frimp session -- or needn't be -- and this was not. A Troy is friendly and loving. They are both married and they treated me as sweetly as they would treat their wives -- and I loved the way they treated me and I loved both of them quite a lot -- and still do -- long before the evening was over... when up to then it had been just affectionate, sex-charged friendship. Boss, one of the regrets I have about being killed is that I was never able to offer them the second chance at me they had earned -- and I had promised. Mmm... do you think you might make it up to them?) (Huh? As you pointed out. I'm their boss; it wouldn't be easy. And besides... well, hell. I'm scared. Two men?) (You didn't seem scared of Mac and Alec.) (Not quite the same thing.) (Nothing ever is, Boss -- especially about sex. But I want to tell you this. A Troy -- if it works right, and it can't unless there is trust and respect all the way around -- if it works, it is the nicest thing that can happen to a woman. Not just twice as nice because she gets twice as much of what she wants so badly. That's not it; she might even get less than some rutty young stud could manage alone. It's the warm and friendly and loving and trusting aspect that makes it so good. Four times better, at least. Maybe eight. Oh, arithmetic can't measure it. But, Joan darling -- listen to me -- until you have been in bed between two sweet and loving men, men who love each other almost as much or even more than they love you... with your head pillowed on both their arms and surrounded by their love -- until that's happened to you, you still have one virginity to go, and an important one. Darling, I was crying most of the time they were with me... cried again when I kissed them good night... was still crying happy after they left... then jumped out of bed and rushed to unbolt the door when Joe got home a few minutes later -- and blubbered all over him and took him straight to bed and told him all about it while he was being especially sweet to me.) (Did he want to hear about it?) (Wouldn't yoM want to?) (Yes but no two men are alike and some husbands get headaches from horns.) (Some do. Maybe most of them, Joan. I was always careful of Joe's feelings. Sometimes I strayed and carefully kept it from him -- I never told him about Jake.) (Why not? I would think that Joe would approve of Jake for you if he approved of anyone. Jake respects Joe very highly -- you know it, too; you heard him.) (Yes. But Jake is rich and Joe is dirt poor. Perhaps Joe could have accepted Jake -- I now think he could have. But I wasn't sure, so I didn't risk hurting him. But Anton and Fred -- well, they are just mobile guards; Joe treated them as friends and equals, and secretly -- I think -- felt a little superior to them, since he is an artist and they are just stiffs. I knew they wouldn't trouble Joe's mind... and I was right; he was delighted for me. Happy that I was happy. Can't explain it, Joan; you get an instinct for it. But a man's pride is a fragile thing and it is all the armor he has; they are far more vulnerable than we are. You have to be oh so careful in handling them. Or they droop.) (I know, Eunice. Literally droop in some cases. Did I tell you that my second wife made me psychically impotent for almost a year?) (Oh, you poor darling!) (Got over it. Not through a shrink. Through the warm and generous help of a lady who didn't assume that it was my fault. And I never troubled again until I was too feeble for any sort of proper physical functioning.) (I'm glad you found her; I wish I could thank her. Joan... I wasn't born knowing this about men; I found out the hard way. Twin, I made some bad mistakes in high school. Look -- males are XX so much bigger and more muscular than we are, I didn't dream that they could be so fragile. Until I hurt one boy's pride so badly he dropped out of school... and I've tried never to hurt any boy, or man, since. I was stupid. Boss.) (Eunice, how long has it been since I last told you I love you?) (Oh, at least twenty minutes.) (Too long. I love you.) Finchley's voice interrupted her revery. "We're about to park. Miss Eunice." "What's this 'Miss Eunice' nonsense? We're not in public." "Seemed like a good compromise." "It does, huh? Why just dabble your toes? Why not go whole hawg and call me Miss Smith? -- and I won't kiss you good night." "Very well -- Miss." "Oh, Tom, don't tease me. It's been a perfect day; don't remind me that I must be Miss Smith again. You know I'll kiss you good night if you'll let me... or the real Eunice wouldn't speak to me. Hugo, make him behave!" "I'll fix his clock, Eunice. Tom, you call her Eunice, real nice." "I'm sorry, Eunice." "That makes me feel better, Tom. Are you going to be able to park this wagon close enough that you can come with me?" "Sure thing, Eunice -- but keep quiet right now, please; I've got to work close with the traffic computer to get us in." National Rare Blood Club #S# PHtti Avtnuc, N.Y.C. # evening. Chief." Joan Wrested her hand on O'Neil's forearm, stepped lightly down. "Good evening. Miss. Message from Mr. Salomon. His respects to you and regrets he will not be back for dinner. Twenty-one o'clock, he hopes." "Tm sorry to hear it. Then I shan't dine downstairs; please tell Cunningham or Della that I want trays in my lounge for Winnie and me. No service." "Two trays and no service. Miss -- right." "And tell Dabrowski that I want him to drive me tomorrow." "He's gone home. Miss. But he knows he has the duty. He'll be ready." "Perhaps you didn't understand what I said. Chief. I want to tell him, now, that  want him to drive me tomorrow. Ten, possibly -- not earlier. So after you phone the pantry, call Dabrowski and give him that message from me. Leave the call in until you reach him. And phone me at once when Mr. Salomon's car returns, no matter what hour. Don't consult him; do it. Before Rockford unbuttons." "Yes, Miss. Phone the pantry. Phone Dabrowski immediately thereafter. Phone you instantly when Mr. Salomon's car returns, before he is out of his car. If I may say so. Miss, it feels good to have your firm hand back at the controls." "You may say so, to me. But not to Mr. Salomon. For his firm hand has been invaluable. As you and I know." "As we both know. He's a fine gentleman, Miss; I respect him. Shall I tell Cunningham to send down for your packages?" "No, Finchley and his guns can handle them -- though I did go on quite a shopping spree." Joan gave her security boss Eunice's best happy-little-girl grin. "I was drunk with excitement, bad as a kid on Christmas, and tried to buy out the town. Finchley. Split those packages three ways and you three come up with me. Yes, I know it's not your work, so don't report me to your guild." Packages, three men, and one woman almost filled the front lift. Joan waited until Finchley had punched for her floor and the lift had started, then she quickly punched the "Stop" touchplate, held them between floors. "Put those packages down." She went first to Shorty, took his face between her hands. "Thank you, Hugo. Thank you most of all, for your gentle wisdom got us all straightened out." She pulled his face down, kissed him softly and unhurriedly, lips closed. "Good night." She turned to Fred. "Thank you, Fred. I thank you -- and Eunice thanks you." As his arms closed she let her lips come open. (See what I mean, twin? That's a sample.) "(I see -- I shall be very careful not to get him alone unless I expect more than a sample.) "Good night, Fred." "Tom, it's been the best day of my life. I hope you enjoyed it half as much as I did. Thank you." Joan went straight into the kiss without waiting for Finchley to answer, her face up, eyes closed -- and with her back to Shorty in case her driver decided to take advantage of it. -- which he did. (Goodness! Eunice, are you sure you never laid him?) (Quite sure, darn it! Are you going to?) (I don't know, I don't know!) Breathless she broke from him, turning her back to all of them to punch again for her floor and trying to regain her composure. The car stopped and she said, "Put everything in my bedroom, boys. Winnie! Wait till you see!" The little redhead had been waiting at the lift. "Miss Joan! You've been gone all day!" "And why not? Put them anywhere, on the floor, on the bed. Winnie, have you had dinner? That's all, thanks. Good night and thank you all." "Good night. Miss Smith." As soon as the door sealed Joan hugged her maid, lifting her off her feet. "You didn't answer. Did you eat with the staff? Or did you wait?" "Couldn't eat. Oh, Joan, I've been so worried. You ran away and didn't tell anybody where you were going. Bad girl -- to worry me so." "Pooh. I had guards with me; you knew I was safe." "But guards aren't nurses. I'm supposed to watch you for Dr. Garcia." "And pooh all over dear Doctor, too. Winsome, I'm no longer a patient. I'm no longer a ward; I'm a free woman and healthy as a horse and you can't mother me every minute like a broody hen. All right, we've got supper coming up and they'll leave it in the lounge and we'll eat when we feel like it." "I know, I was backstairs when the order came in -- so I hurried up the service lift and thought I had missed you as the indicator was stopped. Then it started again." Olift, it stalled. But we kept punching buttons until the Yehudi woke up. Too many gadgets in this house." (Eunice, I thought a stalled elevator was as safe as a grave. Is there no privacy anywhere"!) ('Fraid not. Boss honey. But I never worried much about such things; I just worried about hurting people.) (I stand corrected. Ever been caught with your legs up, hussy?) (Only once when it was embarrassing -- and that's all it was. It's nothing to worry about.) "Shall I tell maintenance about the lift?" "No, Finchley will report it. Winsome, maintenance is no part of your duties; you're here to giggle with me and to give me a shoulder to cry on and to cry on mine -- and to keep dear Doctor from fussing." Joan started undressing. "Get your clothes off; we're going to model clothes -- I've been shopping. Boy oh boy, did I shop! Gave the economy a shot in the arm, I did. Get those duds off -- have you had your bath, you dirty girl? Or are you going to bathe with me? Come here and let me smell you." "Had a bath when I got up." "You smell all right, I fear me I'm well marinated; it's been a busy day. Okay, we'll dunk together and get stinking good later. Before giving dear Jake another lesson in how to relax. But now we model. Give us a kiss first." (Eunice, will that rubber dingus stay in place in the tub?) (It'll stay seated anywhere -- or I would have left a dozen orphans behind me. You can even use the fountain -- and you had better.) "Joan, since you were going shopping, why didn't you take me along? Meanie." "Complaints, complaints, complaints. I thought you needed sleep, dear. Or didn't Bob show up?" Winifred blushed clear down her breasts but she answered happily, "Oh, yes, he did! But I would have been up at once if you had called me -- love to shop." "What time did you wake up?" The blush renewed. "Not till almost thirteen. Long past noon." "The defense rests. Winsome baby, I didn't take you along because I bought things for you, too... and if I had had you along, you would have fussed every time I spent a dollar on you. And to set a precedent, too. I'm not a prisoner any longer. I'm free to come and go just as you are. If I don't take you along, you mustiVt ask why and I may not tell you where or what." The younger girl looked crushed. "Yes, Miss Joan. I'll remember." So Joan Eunice again took her in her arms. "There, there, pet; don't quiver your lip. I'll take you with me, mostly. And if I don't. I'll tell you about it, mostly. But I might tell you a fib instead. I might have a date with some horny interns and would not want to shock my Winsome." "You're teasing me." "Not mean teasing. I'm at least half serious. Winnie, if you want to see your Bob no one in this house cares but me and my interest is friendly. But mel There are forty-odd people staring down my neck. If I ever have a man in my bed, the whole household will know it, and it's at least fifty-fifty that some member of my ever-loyal staff would sell the fact to a news snoop and it would be on the morning gossip program -- phrased so that I can't sue without making it worse. Not?" "Uh... sounds horrible. But I guess it could happen." "You know it could. Every gossip column, every gossip program, proves it. Hon, if a person is too rich, or too prominent, all the public lets him wear is the Emperor's New Clothes -- and what they like best is bad news, good news is too bland. Back when I was running it. Smith Enterprises spent many thousands of dollars every quarter to give me a totally false public image -- poisonous phrase! -- for business reasons. But that's done with and now I'm fair game. Still more interesting fair game now that I'm miraculously young and female and pretty. No, beautiful -- let's be fair to Eunice Branca. You saw what they did yesterday; you watched the babble box. What would they do if they could prove something on me?" "Uh, something nasty, I guess." "I know they would. I'm not guessing; I've had too many years of trying to avoid the spotlight. The old Romans knew what they were doing when they tossed living victims to the lions; most people are fairly decent -- but collectively they love blood. I'm going to do something about getting out of the spotlight but in the meantime I'm vulnerable. Winnie, what would you do if I woke you some night and asked you to let me slide a man into your bed -- so that you would be caught, not me. Be certain to be caught, I mean, public as a show window. So caught that Bob would know, too." The little girl took a deep breath. "I'd do it! Bob would understand." "Ah, but if I begged you not to explain it to Bob? Just take the rap for me?" "I'd still do it." Joan kissed her. "I know you would. But you won't have to, sweet Winsome. If -- no, when -- I slip, I won't load it onto my chum. But I may ask you to tell lies for me some day -- jigger for me -- help me cover up. Would you?" "Of course I would." "And I knew it and didn't need to ask. It might be soon. I'm feeling more female every day. Now let's play Christmas -- I think that round, flubsy box is for Winnie." ing in front of mirrors with an awed look on her face. "Oh, Joan, you shouldn't have!" "That's why I made you stay home. It's a maid's uniform, dear -- an allowable deduction for me by terms of the Cooks, Domestics, and Hotel Workers approved contract." "Maid's uniform indeed! It's a Stagnaro Original straight from Rome; I read the label." "As may be, I'll tell my accountant to list it as a deduction dear, and let's see what else we find. Hey, here's one for me." Joan quickly got dressed. "What do you think? Of course with this I ought to have my body painted." "I wouldn't use paint if I were you. You look yummy and that off-white sets off your skin. It's a delicious design even though kind o' wicked. Joan, how do you know so much about buying women's clothes? I mean, uh -- " "You mean, 'How does an old man who hasn't picked out a dress for a woman in at least half a century manage it?' Genius, dear, sheer genius. You ought to hear my bird imitations." (Hey! Don't I get any credit?) (Not unless you want to break your cover, Mata Hari. The men in the white coats are just outside that door.) (Pee on you, twin. Maybe someday we can tell Winnie.) (I hope so, darling -- I not only love you. I'm proud of you.) Kiss) They worked down to two boxes which Joan had held back. When Winifred saw the synthetic emerald set -- gee patch and two half-moon cups shaped for bare nipples -- she gasped. "Oh, goodness! Put it on, Joan, and let me find your highest heels!" "You find your highest heels, darling -- those green rhinestone stilts you were wearing earlier. They didn't have stilts in your size to match this outfit. I've ordered them." "This is for we? Oh, no!" "Then put it down the trash chute; gee-strings can't be exchanged. Winsome, that dress was designed for a redhead -- and the cups are too small for me. Put it on. That envelope contains a floorlength transparent skirt, silk with a hint of matching green. With the skirt it's just right for formal dinner parties. You could wear one emerald on your forehead. Not any other jewelry. Or paint." "But, Joan, I never go to that sort of party -- I've never ever been invited to one." "Perhaps it's time I gave one; the banquet hall hasn't been used in ten years. You would look beautiful -- junior hostess at the other end of the long table. But, dear, besides an ultra-formal party, it's intended -- without th? skirt -- for most informal occasions. Would you enjoy wearing it for Bob -- and would he enjoy taking it off?" Winifred caught her breath. "I can't wait." "Got a date tonight, hon?" "No, that's why I said I can't wait. Because I can't resist it -- want Bob to see me in it... want him to take it off me. Joan, I shouldn't accept it, it's much too expensive. But I will. Goodness, you make me feel like a kept woman." "You are one, dear; I'm keeping you. And enjoying it very much." The little nurse stopped smiling. Then she faced her mistress, looked up directly into her eyes. Joan, maybe I shouldn't say this, maybe it'll spoil everything. But I think I must. Uh -- " She stopped and took a deep breath. "Two or three times it's seemed to me you almost made a pass at me." (There's the pitch, twin! Too late for me to help.) "It's been more than three times, Winifred." "Well... yes. But why did you stop?" Joan sighed. "Because I was scared." "Of me?" AF me. Winsome darling -- I've U done many hard things in my life. Such as waiting in a landing boat, bobbing around and seasick and stinking with fear... then dropping off into four feet of water with machine guns raking us sides. But this is the hardest thing I've ever tried. Being a woman. I have to think about it every instant -- do consciously the things you do automatically. Goodness, today I came within a split second of walking into a men's toilet instead of the ladies' powder room. And now you. Darling, can you guess what a temptation you are to me? Can you realize that old Johann is looking at your winsome loveliness out of Joan's eyes? Winnie, there hasn't been a moment but what I've wanted to touch you. Hold you in my lap. Kiss you. Make love to you. If I were a man... I'd be trying my damnedest to crowd Bob out. Or at least make room for me." "Joan." "Yes, dear?" "There's room for you." Joan found that she was trembling. "Darling! Pleasel Can't we wait? You have Bob... and I have still to learn to be a woman." She started to cry. And found Winifred's arms around her. "Stop it, dear. Please stop. I didn't mean to upset you. I'll help, of course I'll help. We'll wait. Years if you need that long. Until you're calmed down and sure of yourself -- and want me. But Winnie isn't trying to seduce her Joanie. Oh, it can be sweet, truly it can. But you're right and I do have Bob and my nerves aren't frayed the way yours must be. Some day you'll fall in love with a man, and may forget all about me. Wanting to touch me, I mean -- and that's all right, as long as I can love you and be your friend." Joan dashed away a tear, and sniffed. "Thank you, Winnie. I've made a fool of myself again." "No, you haven't. I just have trouble remembering, sometimes. Do you want a tranquilizer?" "No. I'm all right now." "Would you rather I didn't touch you?" "No. I want you to kiss me, Winnie. Hard. Best you ever have. Then put on the green gee-string dress and let us look at it. Then we'll eat. And then grab some soap suds and make me smell better for our prayer meeting with Jake -- I need those prayers tonight; they're the right tranquilizer. Put it on, dear. But kiss me first." Winnie kissed her -- started to hold back, then flared like a prairie fire and did make it "best she ever had." (Break, twin, before the house burns down. That's the fanciest tap dancing since Bojangles died.) (What do you know about Bojangles? You can't know about him.) (Ever hear of classic films, Boss? Now see to it that Bob marries her; you owe her that, for the hurdles you make her jump.) (How can I when I don't know who he is?) (You can find out. Cheat. O'Neil knows. After you know who he is, find out what he wants; he'll geek. Men Boss, I love you but sometimes I'm not sure why.) After Winnie modeled the emerald dress she fetched in their trays from Joan's upstairs lounge while Joan opened the last package. It contained her present for Jake. "Winnie, tell me what you think of this?" It was a necklace rich and simple -- a heavy gold chain with tripled linkage, supporting a large gold ankh, a crux ansata. Winifred took it in her hands. "It's lovely," she said slowly. "But it's not a woman's necklace, you know. Or did you?" "It's a man's necklace. A present for Jake." Winifred frowned slightly. "Joan, you do want me to help you learn how to behave as a woman." "You know I do." "Yes, I know. When I see that you are about to make a mistake, I must tell you." "You don't think Jake will like this?" "I don't know. He may not know what it means. And you may not know. This cross with a loop is called an 'ankh' -- and it's what my granddaddy would have called a 'heathen symbol.' It means -- well, it means most of the things our meditation prayer means, life and goodness and love and so forth. But specifically it means sex, it's an ancient Egyptian symbol for the generative forces, both male and female. It's no accident that the loop looks something like a vulva and that the rest of the design could be interpreted as a male symbol. The way it's used now -- among people my age, people the age you have become -- is... well, a wife could give it to her husband, or a husband could give a smaller one to his wife. Or they might not be married -- but it always means sexual love -- flatly and no nonsense about it. If that's not what you mean, Joan, if you just want to give him a nice necklace, take it back and exchange it for another that isn't so specific in its symbolism. Any necklace means love -- but perhaps you want one that a daughter could give her father." Joan shook her head. "No, Winnie. I've known what the ankh means since a course in comparative religion, oh, three-quarters of a century ago. I assume that Jake knows, too; he has solid classical training. I hadn't been sure you kids knew its ancient meaning -- I see I was mistaken. Winnie, this present is no accident; I've asked Jake to marry me several times. He won't. Because of my age." "Well... I can see why he might feel that way." "It's ridiculous. Sure, I'm a quarter of century older than he is -- but it no longer shows and I'm healthy enough for marriage. Even though dear Doctor thinks I may drop dead." "But -- Doctor Garcia doesn't really think you'll drop dead. And I didn't mean you were too old, I meant he -- oh, dear!" "Yes, yes, I know. He's being noble, damn him! But he doesn't have to marry me, Winnie. I'll accept any crumb I'm offered. This present is intended to say so." Winifred looked solemn, suddenly kissed the ankh and handed it back. "You and me both, Joan -- any crumb we're offered. Well, I wish you luck. With all my heart." "Good Winnie. Let's sop up some calories; it's getting latish and Jake will be home -- I hope -- by twenty-one. I want to be clean as a kitten and just as pretty and smelling even prettier when the stubborn darling gets here. Help me?" "Love to. And look, Joanie, we douse you in Harem Breeze both the cologne and the perfume -- and the powder. And I won't wear any scent. I'll scrub off what I'm wearing." "No, we'll renew the bait on you, too. Maybe we'll heterodyne." " 'Heterodyne?' " "Term that used to be used a lot in radio. In this case it means that if one girl isn't enough, two might do the trick. Last night Jake was polite aJ)outnot staring... except that he was noticing my Winsome with both eyes all the time he was pretending not to. I'm not trying to crowd you into a Troy -- but I have no scruples about staking you out as bait." T hey were out of the tub and working on the finishing touches when the house phone sounded. "Miss Smith. Mr. Salomon's car just rolled in." "Thank you, O'Neil." A few minutes later Joan phoned the Green Suite. "Jake dear? This is your resident guru. If you wish to share a prayer meeting, guru and chela will call on you whenever you say." "That's welcome news; I'm tired -- and last night was the best sleep I've had in years. Guru." "I'm glad. Have you had dinner?" "At the Gib, hours ago. Ready for bed now. If you'll let me have, oh, twenty minutes, for a tub." "Shall we be there in exactly twenty minutes? I don't want to run into Hubert." "I sent him to bed. Nobody here but just us chickens." "Twenty minutes, dear. Off." Again two girls went barefooted down the hallway. Joan was wearing, under a negligee, the ankh necklace. The door opened for them and Jake came toward them. He was wearing a bathrobe and had a book in hand with a finger marking his place. "Hello, my dears. You both look charming. Joan, I took the liberty of stopping in your downstairs library and borrowing this book." "It's not a liberty and you know it. What is it, Jake?" He handed it to her. "Vishnudevananda's Yoga text. Thought there might be some of the simpier postures I could try. But I'm afraid I must stick to meditaJoan looked puzzled. "This was downstairs?" She glanced at the endpaper, saw her bookplate: "Ex Libris -- J S B Smith." "I had forgotten I owned it." "You're a pack rat, dear. This house must have ten thousand books in it." "More, I think. There were that many the last time I had them catalogued. Well, after you're done with it Winnie and I will look through it. We might find exercises we haven't tried." She handed it back, he put it aside. "Ready for autohypnosis?" "Ready for prayers and I'm sorry I sounded disparaging last night." "I can't see what difference a name makes, Jake. But first -- " Joan opened her robe, lifted the necklace from her neck. "A present for you, Jake. Bend your head down." He did so. She placed it around his neck with the ceremonial kiss. He lifted the ankh, looked at it. "Thank you, Eunice. It's a beautiful present. Am I to wear it now?" "As you wish. Or wear it in your mind -- I know you've never been one for much jewelry. Ready, Winnie?" Joan Eunice dropped her robe, melted into lotus; Winnie followed her. Jake got out of his bathrobe, leaving the necklace on, joined them. "Jake, will you lead us tonight? No need to say 'hold' or 'breathe,' we'll stay in step. Just like last night, a prayer for each of the four parts. Keep the tempo slow." "I'll try. Om Mani Padme Hum!" (Om Mani Padme Hum.) fall asleep instantly once they put him to bed. The girls quietly left the darkened room. Joan stopped a few feet down the hall. "Winnie, will you do something for me?" "Anything, dear." "What time do people start stirring in the morning?" "I don't know what time Cook gets up. About six, maybe. Mostly seven or near it. For the others, staff breakfast is at seven-thirty." "Della doesn't matter, she never comes upstairs. I mean this floor." "Well, cleaning starts at nine. But no one cleans near your room until you phone down for your tray. Have you been disturbed?" "No. And I don't mean to be. I guess Hubert is the only one who worries me. I'm going back and sleep with Jake." "Oh!" "I'm not going this instant, I want to be sure he's sound asleep. If he sleeps all night, I shan't wake him; the poor dear needs his rest. But sleep with him I will! I don't want Hubert barging in. Can you think of a way to divert him?" "Oh, I see. I'm pretty sure Hubert never goes to Mr. Salomon's room until Mr. Salomon sends for breakfast and Hubert takes it up. Some mornings when I've eaten downstairs and seen Hubert sit and drink coffee and watch the news, oh, quite a long time. Waiting for Mr. Salomon to phone." "That's a relief. It's not likely that anyone but you will know it, then. Not that I mind for myself, but I would hate to be the cause of Jake being dragged into a gossip item. All right, will you do three things for me? Read or sleep in my bed a while, muss it up. Stay all night if you like but muss yours, too. And will you set your alarm for eight and if I'm not in my own bed by then, phone the Green Suite? I'm sure Jake would rather know that you knew than have us caught by someone else. Then one other thing. Would you fetch me lounging pajamas and slippers? Then, if anything slips. I'll put a bold face on it -- I'll be dressed and to hell with snoops. While you get them I'm going to put my robe down here and say a few more Money Hums. My mind is made up but I'm a touch nervy. Afraid Jake will scold me, I guess. (Afraid Jake won't scold you,  guess.) (Don't you want us to, Eunice?) (Yes! Quit yattering and get on with it.) "Right away, Joan. Oh, I'm excited myself! Uh, I think I'll sleep in your bed. If you don't mind." "You know I don't. But I may come back and wake you, most any time." "Don't mind. If you need a shoulder to cry on, I want to be there. Or maybe just for snuggle." "Or I might have something to tell you. You don't fool me a bit. Winsome. Never mind, I would like to find you there when I return, no matter when or why." A few minutes later Joan slipped silently into the bedroom of the Green Suite, dropped her clothing without lighting a light, found her way to the bed by Jake's soft snores. Cautiously she got into bed, felt the radiant warmth of his body close to hers, sighed happily and went to sleep. Some indefinite time later Joan felt a hand on her in the dark, came instantly awake. (What?) (General Quarters, twin! It's now.) (I'm scared!) (I've taken over, dearest -- the body remembers. Say a Money Hum.) Without a word Jake firmly took possession of her. (Oh, God, Eunice! Why didn't you tell me?) (Tell you what?) (That for a woman it's so much better) (Is it?) (Ten times, a hundred times -- I don't know; I'm fainting.) (How could I guess that it's better? Kiss him as you faint.) T he occupation of the Oklahoma State House by the People's Agrarian Emergency Government continued. The Martian Manned Field Laboratory reported finding artifacts (age # x #I# years) indicating extinct human-equivalent intelligence. A second report signed by the Chinese members of the expedition denied that the exhibits were simply automatic and instinctive byproducts (analogous to coral rings, or to honeycombs) of subintelligent life closely related to the anaerobic life now present on Mars. The International Flat Earth Society in annual convention in Surrey, England, passed its usual resolution petitioning the United Nations to inflict sanctions on any national government wasting taxpayers' money on alleged "space travel." The suicide rate was up for the nineteenth successive year, as were also rates for death by accident and by violence. World population appreciation passed # persons per day and continued up, with six babies born every second vs. # persons dying each second, for a net gain of seven people every two seconds, A hen in Izard County, Arxansas, laid an egg with the Sign of the Cross on it. A spokesman for the Treasury Department, speaking off the record, announced that the Administration would not push the Administration bill for total abolition of paper currency in favor of universal credit cards and computer accounting. "We must face the fact," he told the Washington Press Club, "that black market transactions, bribes, and other quasi-legal exchanges are as much part of our economy as is interest on the National Debt, and that to create conditions which would make these voluntary exchanges impractical would bring on a depression the country could not stand. To put it poetically, gentlemen, the small amount of physical currency still in circulalubricant for the gears of progress. You have my assurance that the President recognizes this truth." The First Satanist Church, Inc., (forty-four branches in California, five in other states) brought suit in Federal Court for relief from "discriminatory taxation." The First Disciple stated: "If other churches aren't badgered and taxed and investigated concerning their sacred objects, a Glory Hand should enjoy the same protection -- that's American as apple pie!" Reno again repealed its ordinance for licensed prostitution. The City Manager stated that the fees weren't sufficient to pay the inspectors... and besides, there wasn't all that much commercial prostitution anyhow since the closing of the Federal Youth Training Center. The Rally for Human Beings gained speed in its drive to fold, spindle and mutilate computer cards and drop them into the nearest mail box -- despite arrests by Postal Inspectors there was almost no cooperation by local police and no jury had brought in a verdict of guilty no matter how compelling the evidence. The Post Office's Chief Inspector stated that the mutilated cards were almost always bills and that, so far, no mutilated checks or money orders had been reported -- and that the government had no great interest in the matter but he was getting damn sick and tired of the country's mail boxes being used as trash baskets. The chairman of the Rally for Human Beings answered that the country's mail boxes had been trash baskets for years and both the Postmaster General and Congress knew why. The traffic computer for downtown Houston went into spastic breakdown during the evening rush hour leaving thousands of people stranded on the streets overnight; the estimated deaths exceeded seven thousand, including heart stoppage, smog poisoning, and mugging, but excluding suicide. The Southern States Automobile Assurance Companies Trade Association repudiated all claims based on the incident on the theory that deaths or injuries in stationary vehicles were not covered by the (fine print). The Lunar Colonies dedicated two more superlarge "balancedaquarium" Food Caves, The George Washington Carver and the Gregor Mendel, and the Commission again announced an increase in subsidized outmigration quota but again with no relaxation in standards (the injunction against the Commission issued by Mr. Justice Handy of the United States Supreme Court was quietly ignored on the grounds of no jurisdiction). The common stock of Las-Vegas-in-the-Sky continued to move up against the downward trend of the Market; most investment advice peddlers remained bullish, basing their expectations on past correlations between weather, the Market, and women's styles. The Interstellar Advisory Subcommittee to the Lunar Commission settled on Tau Ceti rather than Alpha Centauri for the first attempt. Jodrell Bank lost touch with the Manned Pluto Probe. The (official) casualties in Ukraine dropped below the (official) casualties in Matto Grosso -- and in both places the dead did not argue. " -- whereas 'id' is not a scientific concept; it is merely the first syllable of UdiotV... as my esteemed colleague should know best" " -- will be order in the courtroom." " -- let me cite the incontestable conclusions of that great scientist -- " "garbage in, garbage out! Any graduate assistant can draw pretty graphs and make half-bright conclusions from irrelevant data." "May I ask my esteemed colleague to repeat that slur outside the courtroom?" " -- Bailiff is directed to keep order during -- " ("Jake, with any luck we'll get this so fouled up that nowe'll get this so fouled up that nobody can play left field.") " -- with those bright lights. Don't shine them in my eyes, or few days." " -- inquire of the Court whether esteemed Counsel has any serious purpose in subjecting the Court and these spectators to the offensive sight of this grisly carcass?" (" -- can't stand it myself, Jake; did I really look that bad? I still think we should take a dive on this." "Hush, dear, Mac knows what he is doing and so do L") " -- respectfully suggest that the witness himself should be conclusively identified before his testimony can be used to identify another person." " -- State and County. This set of prints I am now projecting on the screen you have just seen me take from the cadaver marked exhibit MM. I will now compare them with prints supplied by Veterans Administration Archives and previously marked as exhibit JJ, using jumpstereo superposition -- " " -- personally take those photographs which you now hold and which have been tentatively marked as exhibit SS, numbers one through one hundred twenty-seven?" " -- will not be cleared. This will be a public hearing. But the Court will take time to sentence for contempt as needed, and, Evelyn, you can start by putting that spectator, that one, the woman with the glasses and the fright wig, on ice for ten days. Get her name, give it to the Clerk, take her away. Any more morons who can't keep quiet? You back there, eating a candy bar; stuff it into your pocket -- this is not a lunch room." "Is Counsel for the challenged party suggesting that this is not Jose Branca?" "Goodness, no. I'll help identify him if you need me. I'm simply urging that you lay a proper foundation." ("Jake, Joe looks ghastly. I must go see him as soon as this nonsense is over." "Do you think that is wise?" "I don't know, Jake. But I know that I must") "Look around you, Mr. Branca. Tell the Court -- tell the Judge, that is -- whether or not your wife is in this room?" "Not here." "Mr. Branca, look where I am pointing." "Not here, I told you!" "Your Honor, we are faced with a reluctant witness. It becomes necessary to lead him." "Very well. But Counsel is reminded that he cannot impeach his own witness." "Thank you. Your Honor. Mr. Branca, I am pointing at this young woman, look at her closely. I have my hand on her shoulder -- " "Keep your hands to yourself! Judge, if he puts a hand on me again. I'll bite it!" "Order. Counsel, it is not necessary to touch the challenged party, and you will not do so again. Your witness knows which young woman you mean." "Very well. Your Honor -- and if I have given offense to this young lady, I am sorry. Mr. Branca, I put it to you that this is your wife, Eunice Branca nee Evans." "Not Eunice. She dead. Judge, do I gotta take this kark? That lyin' fixer knows t' score, he talk to me two, three hours. Sure, that's Eunice' body. But she's dead. Everybody knows what happen." "Sorry, Your Honor. Mr. Branca, please confine yourself to answering my questions. You say your wife is dead... but did you ever see your wife Euncie Branca dead?" "Huh? No. This operation -- " "Just answer the question. You never at any time saw her dead. I put it to you that you were paid this woman is not your wife Eunice Branca." ("Jake, can they do this to Joe? Look at him." "I'm sorry, darling. I didn't call him.") "Judge, this karky bastard's lyin'  They, got this club, see? Rare Blood. I got this funny blood, see? Eunice, too. Save lives. Sure, they don't know, don't care. You think I'm a pimp, maybe? For Eunice! I tell 'em shove it. I -- " "Your Honor, I pray your help in bringing this witness to order." "I think he's making a responsive answer to your question. Go on, Mr. Branca. They offered you money. For what?" "Oh. Eunice got a boss, see? Mr. Smith. Johann Smith. So rich he karks in gold pot. But poor old muck is dying, see? Only the medicares don' let him die. Pitiful. But he's got this same funny blood, see? Like me, like Eunice. I tell 'em, sure, he can have Eunice' body, she don' need it no more -- but not for money. So we rig a swindle -- me and his fixer over there, Mr. Jake Salomon. He knows how I feel, he helps. 'Eunice Evans Branca Memorial Fund for Free Rare Blood' -- all paid to t' Rare Blood Club. Ask Mr. Jake Salomon, he knows. I . , . don'... touch... one... God damn' frimpin' dimeV' (Jake -- he won't even look at me. ' "Put your veil up, dear, and cry under it.") "Does Counsel for Petitioners have any more questions to ask this witness?" "No, Your Honor. Counsel may inquire." "No cross-examination. Your Honor." "Does either counsel wish to question this witness at a later time? This is not a trial and the Court intends to allow the widest latitude for inquiry even at the cost of permitting irrelevancies to creep into the record. Will Counsel please answer?" "Petitioners have no further use for this witness." "No questions now or later. Your Honor." "Very well. Court will reconvene at ten tomorrow morning. Bailiff is directed to provide this witness with transportation home or wherever he wishes to go, and to protect him from annoyance in so doing. Off the top, Evelyn, he's been harried enough." "Judge? Can I say sump'n?" "If you wish, Mr. Branca." "That karky fixer -- not Mr. Salomon, other one. Gets dark every night. Some nights he winds up in Bird's Nest turf." "Order. Mr. Branca, you must not make threats in court." ' 'Wasn't no threat. Judge. Was prophesying. I wouldn't hurt anybody. But Eunice had lots and lots and lots of friends." "Very well. You're excused, Mr. Branca; you won't have to come back. Clerk will take charge of exhibits; Bailiff will provide heel-and-toe guards. Recessed." ble respect for the scholarly qualifications of my distinguished colleague, nevertheless the opinions he has expressed are the most arrant nonsense, as proved by that great scientist in his paper of nineteen-seventy-six from which I now quote: 'The very concept of "personality" is but a shadow of a figment of a fantasy of a pre-scientific speculation. All life phenomena are fully explained by the laws of biochemistry as exemplified -- ' " " -- even an existential phenomenology requires a teleological foundation and I so concede, but a close study of dialectical materialism proves to any but the hopelessly biased that -- " "Who's in charge here?" "An unborn child is not person; it is merely an inchoate protoplasmic structure with a potentiality to become from its environment" " -- mathematical laws of genetic inheritance account for every possible event misnamed -- " " -- in words familiar to the Court and to everyone: 'Father, forgive them, for they know not what they do.'" " -- shocked to discover that the learned judge presiding over this trial is in fact a fraternity brother of Johann S. B. Smith. This clandestine relationship may be verified in records open to the public and I ask that this Court today, and any later courts seeing this record, take judicial notice, and I demand that opposing counsel stipulate the fact." "Stipulated." ("Jake, how did they find out?" "We leaked it. Through Alec, last night. Time to get it into the record, rather than in an appeal.") "Aha! This damning fact having been stipulated. Petitioners are now forced to demand that the judge presiding disqualify himself and declare this a mistrial." ("Jake, seems to me they've got us on the hip. Much as I like Mac and Alec, I have to admit that this has the flavor of finding a strawberry mark on a missing heir." "No, my dear. In the course of a long life a prominent man acquires direct linkage to every other prominent man. If it hadn't turned out that you and Mac were in the same fraternity, it would have been some other link as close or closer. How many members of the Supreme Court do you know?" "Uh... I think it's five." "There's your answer. At the top of the pyramid everybody knows everybody else.") (And sleeps with them.) (Shut up, Eunice!) "Counsel, I find this interesting. First let me set you straight on a point of law. Twice you have used the word 'trial' and now you speak of a 'mistrial.' This is, as you know, not a trial, it is not even an adversary situation; it is merely an inquiry for the purpose determining the identity of the young woman there who calls herself Miss Smith. She is charged with no crime, no civil suit against her is before this court; it is simply that her claimed identity has been challenged by petitioners who assert an interest. So this court is assisting in a friendly investigation -- helping like a good neighbor in attempting to straighten out a mixup. Not a trial." "I stand corrected. Your Honor." "Please be careful in your use of technical language. If there is no trial, there can be no mistrial. Do you agree?" "Perhaps I should use other language. Your Honor. Petitioners feel that, under these disclosed circumstances, you are not the judge who should preside over this, uh, friendly investigation." "That is possible. But the matter has reached me in the course of due process and it will continue to remain before me unless compelling reasons are shown why I should step aside. Again on the matter of language, you used the word 'clandestine.' The Court will not at this moment consider whether or not Counsel's choice of this word implies contempt -- " "Your Honor, I assure you -- " "Order. I am speaking. Nor will you discuss that aspect at this time. We will now consider only the meaning of this word. 'Clandestine' means 'hidden, secret, concealed' with a flavor or connotation of surreptitious, or underalleged relationship: Could it be verified in 'Who's Who'?" "Oh, certainly. Your Honor! That's where I found it." "I know that my own fraternity is noted there; I assume that if appropriate it would be listed in the case of Johann Sebastian Bach Smith. Since you tell me that you have checked it, the Court takes judicial notice for whatever it is worth and requires no further substantiation... other than to comment that we could hardly have been members of the same chapter at the same time since we differ by almost half a century in age. Did your investigations show that Johann Smith and I were jointly members of other organizations? For example Johann Smith was a founding member of the Gibraltar Club -- and I am a member, and Miss Smith's counsel Mr. Salomon is a member... and you are a member. In what other organizations do I share membership with Johann Smith? Now or in the past." "Uh... Petitioners have not investigated." "Oh, come now, I feel sure that you could turn up others. The Red Cross, for example. Probably the Chamber of Commerce at some time. I seem to recall that when I was a Scout Commissioner Johann Smith was one also. Possibly we're both in other fraternal bodies. Almost certainly we have served as trustees, or such, for the same charitable or service groups, either simultaneously or successively. I note that you are a Shriner, so am I. Care to comment on the fact?" "No comment. Your Honor." "But you and I almost certainly share several fraternal bonds. The Court takes notice of the wry fact that, since lawyers are not permitted to advertise, as a class they tend to join more organizations -- fraternal, social, service, and religious -- than do laymen as a class. Since you choose not to comment on the ones that you and I share in common, the Court will on its own motion investigate and place the results in the record. Now as to my alleged obligation to disqualify myself, do you wish to clarify your reasoning? Think it over while we take a recess. Your answer will go into the record. Ten minutes." wtioners? You have had time to think." "Petitioners move that all remarks concerning fraternal associations and like matters be struck from the record." "Motion denied. Nothing will be struck from this record. Come now. Counselor, you must have had some theory. State it." "Your Honor, at the time I raised the point it seemed important. I now no longer think so." "But you must have had a theory or you would not have raised it. Please speak freely, I want to know." "Well... if Your Honor will indulge me, the disclosed fact seemed to admit of the possibility of prejudice on the part of the Court. No contempt is intended." "And the Court will assume that none exists. But your answer is less than complete. Prejudice in favor of whom? The Petitioners? Because of my fraternal relationship with their grandparent?" "What? Oh, no, Your Honor -- prejudice in favor of, uh, of Miss -- the challenged party." "You are stipulating that she is indeed Johann Sebastian Bach Smith?" ("My God, Jake, Mac's got him biting his own tail." "Yes. Who has got whom on whose hip?") "No, no. Your Honor, we are not stipulating that. This is the very matter we are challenging." "But Counsel cannot have it both ways. If this young woman is not Johann Sebastian Bach Smith -- as Petitioners allege -- then she is not of my college fraternity. Conversely, under your own theory, she is Johann Sebastian Bach Smith. Which way will you have it?" "I'm afraid I have been guilty of faulty reasoning. I pray the Court's indulgence." "We all reason faultily at times. Are you quite finished? Shall we go on with examination of witnesses?" "Quite finished. Your Honor." B ut, Dr. Boyle, do you know that you removed the brain from this body -- this cadaver, and transplanted it into the body of that woman?" "Don't be an ass, old chap. You heard my answer." "Your Honor, Petitioners feel that this is proper cross-examination and ask for the Court's assistance." "The Court orders the witness to answer the questions as stated." "Judge, you don't scare me, y' know. I am here as a voluntary witness -- and I am not and never was a citizen of your quaint country. I am now a citizen of China. Your State Department promised our Foreign Affairs Minister that I would have full immunity during my entire stay if only I would appear. So don't bother to throw your weight around; it won't go. Care to see my passport? Diplomatic immunity." "Dr. Boyle, this court is aware of your immunity. However, youhave been induced to come here -- at considerable expense I would assume and clearly at some inconvenience to you -- to give evidence that only you can give. The Court requests you to answer all questions put to you, as fully, explicitly, and clearly as possible, in terms a layman can comprehend, even if it means repeating yourself. We want to find out exactly what you did and what you know of your own knowledge, which might directly or indirectly assist this court in determining the identity of this woman." "Oh, certainly, my dear fellow -- put that way. Well, let's go back and run it through again, from A to Zed. A year ago, more or less, I was approached by that old bugger over there -- sorry, I mean barrister -- Mr. Jacob Salomon -- to do what the Sunday sheets call a brain transplant. I accepted the commission. After this and that -- you can get the trivia from him -- I did it. Moved a brain and some ancillary parts from one human skull to another. That brain was alive in its new digs when I left. "Now as to whom. The brain donor was a very elderly male, the body donor was a young mature female. And that is about the size of it -- they are covered, y' know, sterile sheeting and such, before the surgeon in charge comes in. Prepped. I can add only these hints: The male was in bad shape, kept alive by major supportive means. The female was in worse shape, she was dead -- massive trauma to skull and cortex about here -- head bashed in, I mean to say, and the yolk spattered. Dead as Queen Anne save that her body had been kept alive , by extreme support measures. "Now that unsightly hunk of pickled meat over there has had its brain et cetera removed in a fashion consistent with my own -- unique -- surgical techniques; I doubt if there is another surgeon alive who can do it my way. I have examined that cadaver carefully; I conclude that it is my work -- and, by elimination, I conclude that it must be the body Salomon hired me to carve on; there is no conflicting evidence and the cadaver is not from any other case of mine. "Identifying the young female is another matter. If her head were shaved I might look for scar tissue. If her skull were x-rayed I might look for prosthesis; teflon vitae does not throw the same shadow on a plate as does natural bone. But such tests would be only indicative; scar tissue is easily come by, and other trephining could produce similar x-ray shadow without disturbing the central nervous system." "Dr. Boyle, let us stipulate momentarily that you removed a living brain from exhibit JJ, the cadaver -- " "Stipulate? I did do so, you heard me say so." "I am not contradicting you, I am simply using appropriate language. Very well, you have so testified and you have also testified that you transplanted that brain into a young female body. Look about and see if you can identify that female body." "Oh, you're being an ass again. I am neither a witch doctor nor a beauty contest judge; I am a surgeon. No, thank you. If that young woman -- that composite human, female body, male brain -- survived and is alive today -- a point on which I have no opinion of my own knowledge and I assure you that I have had strong reason to acquaint myself both with relevant forensic medicine and medical jurisprudence; you are not about to trip me into being the ass you are -- I would not today be able to single her out with certainty from ten thousand other young women of approximately the same size, weight, build, skin shade, and such. Counsel, have you ever seen a human body hooked up for extreme life support and prepared for such surgery? I'm sure you have not or you would not ask such silly questions. But I assure you that you would not recognize your own wife under such circumstances. If you want me to perjure myself, you've come to the wrong shop." "Your Honor, Petitioners seem unable to get a responsive answer on this key point." "The Court finds it responsive. Witness states that he can and does identify the male body but is unable to identify the female body. Doctor, I confess that I am puzzled on one point -- perhaps through not being a medical man myself; nevertheless I am puzzled. Are we to understand that you would perform such an operation without being certain of the identity of the bodies?" "Judge, I've never been ope to fret about trivia. Mr. Salomon assured me, in legalistic language, that the fix was on if I have your American idiom correct. His assurances meant to me that the paper work was done, the legal requirements met, et cetera, and that I was free to operate. I believed him and did so. Was I mistaken? Should I expect an attempt to extradite me after I return home? I think it would be difficult; I have at last found a country where my work is respected." "I am not aware that anyone has any intention of trying to extradite you. I was curious, that's all. What Counsel was getting at is this: There is present in this room a woman who claims to be that composite from your surgery. You can't point her out?" "Oh, certainly I can. Though not as a sworn witness. It's that young lady seated by Jake Salomon. How are you, my dear? Feeling chipper?" "Very much so. Doctor." "Sorry if I've disappointed you. Oh, I could make positive identification... by sawing off the top of your skull, then digging out your brain and looking for certain indications. But -- heh heh! -- you would not be much use to yourself afterwards. I prefer seeing you alive, a monument to my skill." "I prefer it, too. Doctor -- and truly. I'm not disappointed. I'm eternally grateful to you." "Your Honor, this is hardly proper!" "Counsel, I will be the judge of that. Under these most unusual circumstances I will permit a few human amenities in court." "Miss Smith, I'd like to examine you before I go home. For my journal, you know." "Certainly, Doctor! Anything -- short of sawing off my skull." "Oh, just chest-thumping and such. The usual rituals. Shall we say tommorow morning, ten o'clockish?" "My car will be waiting for you at nine-thirty. Doctor. Or earlier, if you will do me the honor of having breakfast with me." "The Court finds it necessary to interrupt. I'm sorry to say that both of you will be here at ten o'clock. The hour for recessing is almost on us and -- " "No, Judge." "What, Dr. Boyle?" "I said, 'No.' I will not be here tomorrow morning. I speak this evening at twenty o'clock at a dinner of one of your chop-'em-up societies. The American College of Surgeons. Until shortly before that time I am at your disposal. I suppose you can require the presence of Miss Smith tomorrow morning, but not mine. I'm off to merry old China as quickly as possible. No shortage of opportunities for research there -- you would be amazed what condemned prisoners will agree to. So I shan't waste another day on silly-ass questions. now." "Mmm -- I'm afraid that the Court must concede that this is a case of Mahomet and the Mountain. Very well, we will not recess at trie usual hour." VV Do Petitioners offer more witnesses?" "No, Your Honor." "Counsel?" "Miss Johann Smith offers no further evidence." "Mr. Salomon, is it your intention to present an argument or summary?" "No, Your Honor. The facts speak for themselves." "Petitioners?" "Your Honor, it is your intention to bring this to a terminus todayT "That's what I am trying to find out. We've been at this for many weary days and I find myself in sympathy with Dr. Boyle's attitude: Let's sweep up the mess and go home. Both sides agree that there are no more witnesses, no more questions, no more exhibits. Counsel for Miss Smith states that he will not offer an argument. If Petitioners' counsel wishes to argue, he may do so -- in which case Miss Smith, in person or through counsel or both, is privileged to rebut. What I had in mind. Counsel, was a recess... then, if you have your thoughts in order, you can say what you wish. If you can't we can let it go over till tomorrow morning. You may at that time argue for a postponement -- but I warn you that a lengthy postponement will not be tolerated; the Court has become impatient with delaying tactics and red herrings, not to mention language and attitudes flavored with contempt. What is your wish?" "May it please the court, if we continue this evening, how long a recess does the court contemplate?" " -- and rebuttal having been concluded, we are ready to rule. But first a statement by the Court. Inasmuch as a novel point in Constitutional Law is involved in this matter, if an appeal is made, the Court will, under the Declaratory Relief Act of #, on its own motion send the matter directly tO: Federal Appellate Court with recommendation that it be referred at once to the Supreme Court. We cannot say that this will happen but there are aspects which lead us to believe that it could happen; this matter is not trivial. "We have heard the petition, we have heard witnesses and seen exhibits. It is possible to rule in one of four ways: "That both Johann Sebastian Bach Smith and Eunice Evans Branca are alive and among us; "That Eunice is alive and Johann is dead; "That Eunice is dead and Johann is alive; "That both Eunice and Johann are dead. "The Court rules -- please stand up, Miss Smith -- that this person before us is a physiological composite of the body of Eunice Evans Branca and the brain of Johann Sebastian Bach Smith and that in accordance with the equitable principle set forth in 'Estate of Henry M. Parsons vs Rhode Island' this female person is Johann Sebastian Bach Smith." " -- take it that you are offering me your lovely body. Sorry, m'dear. I have no interest in women. Nor in men. Nor in rubber garments or high heels or other toys. I'm a sadist. Miss Smith. A genius sadist who realized quite young that he must become a surgeon to stay out of the clutches of Jack Ketch. Sublimation, y'know. Thanks just the same. A pity, you do have a magnificent body." (Well, Boss, you got turned down. It's a lesson every woman must learn. So you brush your hair and start all over again.) (Eunice, I'm relieved. But he was entitled to the lagniappe if he wanted it.) "I'm your Galatea, Dr. Boyle; I owe you anything you care to name -- short of sawing off my skull. The debt remains on the books. All I was offering was symbolic downpayment. But you don't respond like a typical Australian -- nor sound much like one, either." "Oh, that. I'm a fake, dear. From the Sydney slums into a sadists' finishing school -- a stylish British boarding school, a 'public' school right out of the second drawer. Then on to the University of London and the best surgeons in the world. Put your pretty robe on and I'll be going. I say, would you mind having that extr'ordinary slow-motion somersault filmed in stereocinema for my archives?" "Where shall I send it. Doctor?" "Jake Salomon knows. Keep your pecker up, m'dear, and try to live a long time; you're my masterpiece." "I'll certainly try." "Do. Tata!" A n unidentified flying object roughly disc-shaped was reported to have landed in Pernambuco and its humanoid crew to have visited with local yokels; the report was denied officially almost faster than it reached the news services. The number of licensed private police in the United States reached triple the number of public peace officers. Miss Joan -- nee Johann -- Smith received over two thousand proposals of marriage, more than that number of less formal proposals, one hundred eighty-seven death threats, an undisclosed number of extortion notes and four bombs -- not any of which she received in person as they were diverted to Mercury Private Courier Service under procedures set up years earlier. The waldoes of one package-opening bunker had to be replaced; the other bombs were disarmed. The Postmaster General died from an overdose of barbiturates; the career Assistant Postmaster General declined an interim appointment and put in for retirement. A woman in Albany gave birth to a "faun" which was baptized, dead, and cremated in eighty-seven minutes. No flowers. No photographs. No interviews -- but the priest wrote a letter to his seminary roommate. The F.B.l. reported that recidivism was up to #, while the same rate figured only on major felonies -- armed robbery, rape, assault with a deadly weapon, murder, and attempted murder -- had climlied to #. The paralysis at Harvard University continued. J fused to marry me, you did promise me a night on the town if we won." Mr. Salomon put down his cup. "A delightful lunch, my dear. As I recall, you told me at the time that a night club check was no substitute for a marriage license." "Nor is it. But I haven't nagged you about marrying me since you accorded me the honor of first concubine. Uh... erase 'first.' I have no idea what you do with your time when you're not here. Well, I don't have to be 'first.' " (Twin, never crowd a man about sex. He'll lie.) (Pussy cat. I'm not crowding Jake about sex'. I'm confusing the issue. He's going to take us night-clubbing and we're going to wear that lush blue-andgold job -- it's meant to be seen, not just modeled for Winnie and put away.) "Eunice, surely you don't think I have anyone else?" "It would be presumptuous of me to have an opinion, sir. Jake, I've stayed close to home all during this hearing -- a little shopping, mostly with Winnie along. But now we've won and I see no reason to be a prisoner. Look, dear, we can make it a party of four -- a girl for you and a boy for me -- and you can come home early and not lose any sleep you don't want to." "You surely don't think that I would go home and leave you at a night club?" "I surely think I can stay up all night and celebrate if I want to. I'm free, over twenty-one -- my God, am I over twenty-one! -- and can afford a licensed escort. But there is no reason to keep you up all night. We'll call Gold Seal Bonded Escorts and fill out our party. Winnie's been teaching me what the kids call dancing -- and I've been teaching her real dancing. Say, maybe you'd rather escort Winnie than some dollikin picked out of a catalog? Winnie thinks you're wonderful." "Eunice, are you seriously proposing to hire a gigolo?" "Jake, I'm not going to marry him. I'm not even going to sleep with him. I expect him to dance with me, smile, and make polite conversation -- at about .what a plumber charges. This is doom?" "I won't have it." "If you won't -- and Heaven knows I would rather be on your arm than that of a paid escort -- will you take a nap? I'll get a nap, too. Do you need help to get to sleep? Money Hums, I mean, not horizontal calisthenics. Although we have that in stock, too." "I don't recall saying that we. were going out. Nor is there anything to celebrate, Eunice. We haven't won until the Supreme Court rules on it." "We have plenty to celebrate. I'm legally me -- thanks to you, darling -- and you no longer have to report as my conservator; my granddaughters have lost on all points. If we hold off celebrating until the Supreme Court maunders over it, we might both be dead." "Oh, nonsense! You know I'm about to leave for Washington; I expect to be able to arrange for an early spot on the calendar. Be patient." "Patient is what I'm not, dear. Surely, you'll arrange it; you alwasys do arrange things -- and the Administration owes me that and will expect more from me. But, Jake, your jet might crash -- " "That doesn't sway me, it's my death-of-choice. Since my genetic background doesn't permit me to hope for heart failure. I've been counting on cancer. But a crash is still better. Anything but a long, slow, helpless dying." "You're rubbing my nose in the mistake I made, sir. Will you let me finish? You once pointed out that you had only ten or twelve years, based on the actuarials -- whereas I had at least half a century. Not true, Jake. My life expectancy is null." "Eunice, what the devil are you talking about?" "The truth. Truth you have conveniently forgotten -- but which I am aware of every golden second. I'm a transplant, Jake. A unique transplant. No statistics apply to me. Nobody knows, no one can guess. So I live each wonderful day as all eternity. Jake my beloved master. I'm not being morbid -- I'm being happy. When I was a little boy there was a prayer Mama taught me. It goes -- "Now I lay me down to sleep; "I pray the Lord my soul to keep. "If I should die before I wake, "I pray the Lord my soul to take. "It's like that, Jake. I had not used the prayer in almost ninety years. But now I use it... and go happily to sleep, unworried about tomorrow." (Twin! You lying little bitch! All you ever say is a Money Hum.) (It's the same thing. Puss. A prayer means what you want it to mean.) "Joan Eunice, you once told me that you had no religion. So why do you say this child's prayer?" "As I recall, what I told you was that I had been a relaxed agnostic -- until I was dead for a while. I'm still an agnostic -- meaning that I don't have any answers -- but I am now a happy agnostic, one who feels sure deep in her heart that the world has meaning, is somehow good, and that my being here has purpose, even if I don't know what it is. As for that prayer, a prayer means whatever you make it mean; it's an inner ritual. What this one means to me is a good intention -- to live every moment as Eunice would live it, did live -- serenely, happily, and unworried by any later moment including death. Jake, you said you were still worried about Parkinson." "Somewhat. As a lawyer, I don't see how he can get his hands on it again. But as a shyster at heart -- don't quote me! -- who has taken part in many a back-room deal, I know that even the Supreme Court is made up of men, not angels met in judgment. Eunice, there are five honest men on that court... and four from whom I would never buy a used car. But of the honest ones, one is senile. We'll see what we shall see." "So we will, Jake. But don't give Parky a thought. The worst he can do is to strip me of money. Which I wouldn't mind; I've discovered that more money than is needed for current bills is a burden. Jake, I've got enough tucked away that even you don't know about that I'll never miss any meals. Parky con't touch it. As for Parky himself. I've erased him from my universe and suggest that you do likewise. He's damned by his own I.Q. -- leave him to nature." Salomon grinned. "Okay, I'll try."  A ND now you go do whatever A it is you have to do and forget that I tried to inveigle you into a pub crawl." (Twin, you're giving up too easily.) (Who is giving up?) "Eunice, if you really want to -- " "No, no, Jake! Your heart's not in it. While you are in Washington I may sample the flesh pots of this decadent village but I promise you that I will be closely guarded. Shorty, probably; he frightens people just with his size. Nor will I go alone; Alec told me that he and Mac didn't have much trouble slipping the leash, and Winnie can make a fourth." "Eunice." "Yes, dear?" "I am like hell going to step aside for those two wolves." "Why, Jake, you sound jealous!" "No. God save me from falling prey to that masochistic vice. But if you want to see the seamy side of this ant hill. I'll find out where the action is and take you there. Dress for it, girl -- I'm going to shake the moths off my drinkin' clothes. Formal, I mean." "Bare breasts?" (Could you have done better. Pussy cat?) (Pick up the pup, twin. I concede.) " 'Much too good for the common people.' Unless you intend to paint heavily, plus a lot of that sparkly glitter stuff." "I'll try to do you proud, dear. But you will take a nap? Please." "A long nap at once and a dinner tray in my room. H-hour is twenty-two hundred. Be ready or we jump off without you." "I'm scared. Want help to get to sleep? Me? Or Winnie? Or both?" "No, I've learned how to do it myself. Perfectly. Though I admit it's more fun with two pretty little girls chanting with me. You get a nap. I may keep you up all night." "Yes, sir." "And now, if I may be excused." Mr. Salomon stood up, bent over her hand and kissed it. "Adios." "Come back here and kiss me right!" He glanced over his shoulder. "Later, my dear. I don't believe in letting women be notional." He left. (Who won that round. Boss?) (He thinks he did, Eunice -- and you tell me that's how it ought to be.) (You're learning, twin, you're learning.) They had been lunching in her lounge. She went into her boudoir, sat down at her stenodesk to phone -- picking it rather than the viewphone because its phone was not a viewphone. She used it with hush and with ear plugs. Shortly she was answered: "Dr. Garcia's office." "This is Mrs. McIntyre's secretary. Is the Doctor in and, if so, can he spare a moment to speak to Mrs. McIntyre?" "Please hold. I will inquire." Joan passed the time reciting her meditation prayer, was calm when he answered, "Dr. Garcia speaking." "Mrs. McIntyre's secretary. Doctor -- hush and secure?" "Of course, Eunice." "Roberto dear, do you have news for me?" " 'The Greeks have captured Athens.' " "Oh You're certain?" "No possible doubt, Eunice. But don't panic. You can have a D. and C. at once with no chance of your privacy being breached. I'll get Dr. Kystra, the best possible man and utterly trustworthy. I'll assist, there won't even be a nurse present." "Oh, Roberto, no, no, no! You don't understand, dear -- I'm going to have this baby if it's the last thing I ever do. You've made me terribly happy." (Now we've really got something to celebrate. Boss, darling. But don't tell Jake, huh?) (Nobody, just yet. How soon does our belly bulge?) (Not for weeks, if you don't eat like a pig.) (I want pickles and ice cream this instant.) (So don't.) The Doctor answered slowly, "I misunderstood the situation. But you seemed quite nervous when I took the specimen." "Certainly I was, dear; I was scared silly that I might not have caught." "Uh... Eunice, I can't help feeling personally responsible. I know you're wealthy -- but a marriage contract can exclude any 'fortune hunter' possibility and -- well. I'm available." "Roberto, I think that's the sweetest -- and bluntest -- proposal a knocked-up broad ever got. Thank you, dear; I do appreciate it. But, as you pointed out, I am wealthy -- and I do not care what the neighbors think." "Eunice, I am not simply accepting my responsibility... I want you to know that I do not regard marrying you as a chore." "Roberto darling, it is not your responsibility. For all you know I've been sweetheart to the regiment." (We've tried, haven't we twin!) (Don't joggle my elbow, dear; he wants to be noble.) "It's my baby. Who helped me is my business." "Sorry." "I meant that you mustn't feel any responsibility. If you did help me, I'm grateful. I'm grateful even if you didn't. Roberto? Instead of trying to make an honest woman out of me -- difficult -- why don't you remove that implant from Winnie's pretty thigh, then place another sort of implant where it will do the most good... then make an honest woman out of her. Much easier, she leans that way." "It's a thought. Truthfully it's a thought I've considered quite a lot lately. But she doesn't want to leave you." "She need not. Oh, she could stop pretending to be my maid, but this is a big old barn, several spare suites. If you get her pregnant, she and I could chum and giggle about it and have our babies almost together. I'll shut up and stop trying to run your life. Two questions -- I had planned to go out on the town tomight, to celebrate the good news I expected to hear from you. Must I stick to soft drinks now?" "Not at all. Shortly we'll put you on a diet and limit your drinking. But tonight you could get stinking drunk and the only effect would be a hangover. You don't lose a baby that easily... as "May not get stinking but I may soak up several glasses of bubbly. Last question -- If you're able to sign off, would it suit you to lose a night's sleep helping me celebrate? Officially it's to celebrate our court victory. That 'the Greeks have captured Athens' will remain our secret a while longer." "Uh -- " "You sound fretted, dear." "Well, to tell the truth I have a date with Winnie." "Oh! I expressed myself badly. I have a date with Jake; I hope that you and Winnie can make it a four. I wasn't asking you to spend a night with me in that sense -- although I certainly would not be averse if it could be managed some other time without hurting Winsome. The moments you and I have been able to steal have been too short, dear. I think you are a man it would be sweet to be leisurely with." "I know that you are such a woman, Eunice." "Go along with you, you tell that to all your female patients. Doctor, you are a delightful wolf. Will you wait ten minutes before phoning Winnie? I have a favor I want to ask of her." "Ten minutes." "Thank you, Roberto. Off." tercom. "Winnie? Are you busy, dear?" "Just reading. Be right in." Joan met her at their connecting door. "Nothing much, hon. I want you to call O'Neil and tell him that I wish to speak to Finchley. In my lounge. Sure, I could phone O'Neil myself, sweet, but I want it to look more formal." "Sure, Joanie. Do I stay and chaperone?" "Winsome, you know darn well that all I ever want is fake chaperonage -- and sometimes a jigger. This time I don't need a jigger -- but I do want to ask Finchley something privately and he will speak more freely if you aren't around. So let him into my lounge, come tell me he has arrived and don't come back in. Go on into your own room and close the door. Then stay there -- you are going to receive a phone call in about eight minutes." "I am?" "Yes, and a nice one. You and I and Jake and Dr. Garcia are going night-clubbing tonight." "OA!" "And when we get home just keep him here the rest of the night and I'll see to it that Jake doesn't twig. Or does he know who 'Bob' is?" "Uh... yes, he does. I told him." "It may still suit dear Doctor to cover up; men are shy. Now skedaddle, dear, and phone O'Neil." Four minutes later Winnie announced Finchley and left the lounge. He said, "You sent for me. Miss?" "Tom Cat, these doors are soundproof; you can stop being formal." He relaxed a little. "Okay, Pussy Cat." "So give us a kiss and sit down. That hall door locks itself. Winnie is the only one who could walk in and she won't." "Pussy Cat, sometimes you make me nervous." "Oh, piffle." She mover into his arms. "I do have a question to ask you -- advice that I want. You can discuss it with O'Neil and get his advice, and any of the guards. But it is your advice I want; the rest is coverup." "Woman, quit talking and shove me some mouth." Joan did so, a long thorough kiss. Presently he said hoarsely, "You don't have much on under this." "I don't have anything on under it. But don't get me distracted, Thomas Cattus; let me get my question in. I'm going nightclubbing tonight -- Jake and me, Winnie and Dr. Garcia. They're going to want to take us to cubes. I want to see rough places. I figure you know where they are." "Mmm... Eunice, the up-high places are all in bad turf." "Well, are they safe once we're inside? And can one get inside safely?" "Uh... there's one, has its own inside parking and as good armor as the doors you have. Look, I'll bring up a list, addresses and so forth, and everybody's suggestions. But I'll star my own." "Good. Thank you, Tom Cat." "God, but you feel good. Do we have time? Can I lock that other door?" "If I'm not worried about Winnie, why should you be? Grab a pillow and put me on the floor." T he party made rendezvous in Joan's lounge. Jake Salomon had elected to dress with ultra oldfashioned formality: maroon tuxedo jacket and trousers, with white turtleneck. The silky knit made a splendid background for his gold ankh necklace. Dr. Garcia was just as formal in modern mode: scarlet tights boldly padded, stretch-fit white mess jacket with jabot of pearls and black lace. Little Winifred wore her new emerald dress with floor-length skirt -- no body paint as Joan had advised but blushes caused her skin to change again and again from extremely fair to rosy glow. On her forehead in caste-mark position was a single emerald. Jake looked at her. "Little one, what holds that solitaire in place? Insurance?" She blushed again but answered saucily, "It's on a corkscrew, sir. Shall I unscrew it and show you?" "No, I'm afraid you might be telling the truth." "Never in mixed company, sir. Actually it's the adhesive we use on bandages. Won't come loose even with soap and water but alcohol takes it right off." "Then be careful not to spill your drinks that high." "Oh, I don't drink. Counselor; I learned my lesson long ago. I'll be drinking Cuba Libre without the 'libre' and screwdrivers with no drive to them." "Doctor, let's leave her at home; she's just a chaperone." "Would you make me stay home. Counselor? Just for not drinking?" "Just for calling me 'Counselor' if you do it again. And for calling me 'sir.' Winifred, men my age do not care to be reminded of it by pretty little girls. After sundown my name is Jake." "Yes, Counselor," Winifred answered meekly. Jake sighed. "Doctor, some day I hope to win an argument with a woman." "If you do, tell Dr. Rosenthal. Rosy is writing a book on the difference in mental processes between male and female." "A dreamer. Eunice does that thing cover you any better when you stand up? And what is it?" "It's a hula skirt, Jake. And it does." Joan Eunice was wearing a floor-length skirt, with her torso covered with a myriad glittering stars. They faded out gradually at neck and shoulders. The skirt was thousands of gold nylon threads overlying more thousands of deep blue threads. As she was seated, the mass of threads fell away from her graceful legs. Now she stood up; the threads fell back into a solid curtain. "See, Jake? A plain gold skirt. But when I move" -- she walked -- "the blue underneath keeps flashing through." "Yes, and you, too. Panties?" "A rude question. The Polynesians never heard of pants until the missionaries corrupted them." "That's not a responsive answer -- " "Wasn't meant to be." " -- but as long as you are standing, let's get rolling." "Yes, dear." Joan Eunice put on a matching opaque yashmak, let Jake lay an evening cloak around her shoulders. Jake hooked on a maroon domino which covered his distinctive aquiline nose -- he had been too often on videb lately and felt that there was no point in concealing Miss J. S. B. Smith's face if his own face broke her cover. The. Doctor donned a small white domino -- having been asked to help keep the party in character -- and Winifred wore a filmy green harem veil that was only a symbol, being of the same material as her skirt. As they entered the lift Joan Eunice said, "Where are we going, Jake?" "Woman, you aren't supposed to ask. The Gaslight Club, as a starter." "It sounds like fun," Joan agreed. "A piano player with sleeve garters and such?" "And derby hat and fake cigar -- he can sing and play anything written a hundred years back. Or fake it." I want to hear him. But, Jake, since this is to celebrate my uhuru, would you indulge me a little?" "Probably. Show your openers." "There's a club I've heard about... and while you were napping, I reserved a table for four for twenty-two thirty. I'd like to try it." "Winnie, you haven't been coaching her enough. Eunice, you're not supposed to be capable of making such a decision -- less than the dust beneath my chariot wheels and all that. All right, where is the dive? What's its name? We'll try the Gaslight later -- there is a waitress there alleged to have the most pinchable bottom in the state." "Probably foam rubber; Winnie has that distinction. It's the Pompeii-Now, Jake -- I have the address in my purse." Mr. Salomon's eyebrows appeared over his domino. "We won't need it, Eunice. That box is in an Abandoned Area." "Does that matter? They have inside parking and assured me that they are armored against anything short of a nuke bomb." "We would still have to get there and back." "Oh, I have confidence in Finchley and Shorty. Don't you?" (Twin, that's a crotch chop. Not nice.) (Big sister, do you want to go to the Gaslight and listen to bad piano and watch Jake pinch bottoms? If so, say so.) (I just said it wasn't nice.) (So you phrase the next answer. Jake's a tough case.) "Joan Eunice, when I take a lady out for the evening, we go in my car. Not hers." "Whatever you say, Jake; I was trying to be helpful. I asked Finchley and he said there was a route in that the -- what do they call it? -- the Organization -- keeps open. No doubt Finchley can tell Rockford." "# call it the Mafia. If there is an acceptably safe route, Rockford knows it; he's the most expert driver in town -- more experienced than your boys, he drives more." "Jake, you don't want to go there. So let's go to the Gaslight. I want to try sticking a pin in that rubber fanny." They went to the Pompeii-Now. T here was no trouble getting inside and the club had a card lounge for its patrons' mobile guards. The maitre d'hotel led them to a ringside table across from the orchestra, swept a "Reserved" sign from it. "Will this be suitable, Mr. 'Jones?' " "Yes, thank you," agreed Salomon. Two silver-bucket stands with champagne appeared as they sat down; the maitre-d' took a magnum from the sommelier and displayed it to Salomon, who said, "That's a poor year for Pol Roger. No Dom Perignon '#?" "At once, sir." The sommelier hurried away. The maitre d'hotel asked, "Is there anything else not to your liking, sir?" Joan Eunice leaned toward Jake. "Please tell him that I don't like this chair. It was designed by Torquemada." The floor manager looked upset. "I'm sorry Madame feels that way about our chairs. They were supplied by the number-one hotel and restaurant supply company." "As may be," Joan answered, "but if you think I'm going to spend an evening perched on a shooting stick and pretend that it's fun, you are mistaken. Jake, we should have gone to the Gaslight." "Perhaps, but we're here now. Just a moment, dear. Matee D'hotel -- " "Yes, sir." "You have an office here, no doubt." "Why, yes, sir." "With a desk and a chair. Probably a padded swivel chair with arms and an adjustable back. A man who is on his feet as much as you are wants a comfortable chair when he does sit down." "I do have such a chair, sir, and -- while it's hardly suitable for dining room -- Madame is welcome to it if it pleases her. I'll send for it." "One moment. In a club with so many activities -- you have a gaming room, do you not, and other things? -- I feel sure that it is possible to round up four such chairs." "I'll try, sir. Although our other patrons might find it odd if we supply one table with special chairs." Mr. Salomon looked around. The place was less than half filled. "Oh, I imagine that if you explained to anyone who asked just how expensive such special service is, he might not want it. Or you might find it possible to accommopay. I think those guards pretending to be waiters standing around the edge of the room can handle anyone who is unreasonable." "All our staff are guards, sir -- in a crunch. Very well, sir, if you will be patient a few moments your party will all have desk chairs." Quickly he distributed wine cards and drug lists, and left. Roberto and Winifred were already dancing. Joan leaned toward Jake again and said, "Jake, will you buy this place for me?" "Does it attract you that much?" "No, I want to make a bonfire out of these chairs. I had forgotten what indignities night clubs expect their customers to put up with." "You're spoiled." "I intend to be. Jake, much of what is wrong with this world would be righted if the customer screamed every time he feels cheated. But I'm not out to reform the world tonight; I simply want a comfortable chair. The cover charge -- I checked it when I made reservations for 'Mr. Jones' -- is high enough to buy a decent chair. What are these 'other activdies?" . A whorehouse upstairs, maybe?" "Eunice, see those three tables of beautiful people over in the corner? Attractive men and women, all young, all smiles, no frowns, and each with a champagne glass that may hold ginger ale? It's high odds that, if the Greeks had a word for it, they have a price for it." "Why, one of those girls doesn't look more than twelve." "She may not be that old. Who's going to check on her age, in an Abandoned Area? I thought you weren't going to reform the world tonight, my dear?" "I'm not. If the government can't police these areas, I certainly cannot. But I hate to see children exploited." (Twin, that pretty child may have an I.Q. of # and no other possible profession -- she may think she's lucky. Proud of her job. And seeing where she is, she's either got an implant or cut tubes -- not like that cheerleader I told you about.) (Eunice, doesn't it bother you?) (Some, chum, but only some. People usually are what they are because it suits them -- I learned that from Joe. The girl's mother may be one of the other pretties there -- two gets you seven. Want to rescue them both?) (Oh, shut up, darling; let's A waitress came past, refilled their glasses. She was pretty and was dressed in sandals, cosmetics and careful depilation. She smiled and moved on. "Jake, is she one?" "Couldn't say, I don't know the house rules. Shocked, Eunice? I told you not to come here." "Shocked at skirP. Jake dear, you forget that my generation thinks nothing of nudity." "Hrrrmphl One more remark like that and I'll call you Johann the rest of the evening." "I'll be good. Mostly. Darling, our waitress suddenly reminded me of the Chesterfield Club. Kansas City in the palmiest days of the Pendergast machine. Nineteenthirty-four." "In nineteen-thirty-four I was barely out of diapers, Eunice. It was something like this?" "Not as much fake swank and lower prices even allowing for inflation. But otherwise much the same. It specialized in complete nudity even at high noon at the 'Businessman's Lunch.' Just up the street from the Federal Reserve Bank. Jake, she's headed back. Find out for me." "How? I don't even have a hat to tip." "Simply ask her, dear, ask her if she's available. Slip her ten dollars as you do." The waitress came back, smiled, and said, "Have you looked over our drug list? All illegal drugs at the controlled international prices plus twenty-five percent. Guaranteed pure, we obtain them from government sources." "Not for me, thank you, dear. Eunice? Want a trip?" "Me? I don't even take aspirin. But I want a steady supply of champagne. And I could use a sandwich, or something. Chiquita, is there a kitchen operative now?" "There is always a gourmet chef on duty, Ma'am; it says so at the bottom of your wine card. Anything from snacks to Maine lobster. Would you like to see a menu?" "No, thank you. Maybe a big platter of little sandwiches for all of us, Jake. And don't forget that other matter." a ten-dollar bill. It disappeared and Joan decided that the girl must have folded it with one hand and palmed it. Jake spoke to her in a voice lower than the music. She smiled and answered clearly. "No, sir. I'm not even allowed to dance with customers -- and I'm not in that branch of the business; I'm married. But I can arrange it." The waitress glanced toward the 'beautiful people' and looked back. "For you, sir? Or for both of you?" "No," Jake answered. "It was just curiosity." "My curiosity," Joan put in. "I'm sorry, dear; I shouldn't have made him ask you." "Ma'am, a high roller can be as inquisitive as he wishes. Baby needs shoes." She smiled. "Twins. Boys. Two years old. I was licensed for two and now I'm arguing with the Board as to whether twins use up my license. Since twins are okay under a one-baby license. I'd like to have a little girl, too." "Jake, be a high roller again; I want to ask" -- Joan leaned forward, read the girl's name written or tattooed above her left breast -- "Marie another question." "He's paid for more than one question, really. Ma'am." But a second note disappeared as quickly as the first. "Marie, do you live inside the turf? With kids?" "Oh, goodness, no! My husband would never permit that. An armed bus picks me up after supper and delivers me home around breakfast time. Most of us use it. Except -- " She indicated the exception by inclining her head toward the corner. "My husband is on night shift at Timken -- we match up pretty well." "Who takes care of your twins at night? Nursery?" "Oh, no. Mama lives with us. No huhu. Actually, Ma'am, this is a good job. I've been a waitress where I had to wear uniforms -- and the work was hard and the tips were small. Here the work is easy and the tips are usually high. Oh, sometimes a customer gets drunk and gropy, but I don't bruise all that easily -- and drunks are often the highest tippers. Never any trouble; the guards watch everything." She smiled at Joan. "You could get a job here in two seconds, Ma'am. All it takes is a friendly manner and a good figure -- and you've got both." "Thank you, Marie." "I'd better go, the maltre-d' is bringing a party to another of my tables. 'Scuse, please -- sandwiches will be right in." The girl left. Joan said, "Jake, would you say that she has found her niche?" "Seems so. As long as she keeps her figure and saves her money. She doesn't pile up social security points here; this doesn't count as a job under the rules, it's off the map." "She doesn't pay income tax?" "Oh, certainly! The fact that her income doesn't exist, legally, means nothing to revenooers. Though she may hold out a good portion -- I would. My dear, do you want to try this music?" "Jake, I thought you didn't dance?" "I don't dance this modern stuff. But I can try, if you want to. I wonder if that combo can play Rock? This new stuff has so little beat I don't see why they call it dance music." Joan chuckled. "I'm so much older that I despised Rock instead of liking it. Swinging was my era, Jake, and on back clear to the Bunny Hug -- though I didn't learn to dance until the foxtrot crowded out the rest." "I can foxtrot. I'm not all that young. But I doubt if that bunch of disappointed harpists can play one. Eunice, can you tango?" "Try me, just try me! Learned it when Irene Castle was alive -- and with this new body I'm eight times as good as I was then. Been teaching it to Winnie. Do you have a firm lead?" "Firm enough for you, wench. I'm going to flag the maltre-d' -- it's possible that they can play one. It's the only tempo that has stayed evergreen through all the passing fads." "Of course, Jake. Because the tango, danced correctly, is so sexy that you ought to get married afterwards. See if they can play one." B ut they were interrupted by bus boys arriving with four swivel chairs and Joan decided that it would be polite to sit in hers a while, since she had made a fuss over chairs. Then sandwiches arrived and more champagne and she found she wanted both -- bubbly, to make her tiddly and sandwiches to soak it up so that she wouldn't get tiddly too fast. Roberto and Winifred returned to the table; Winnie said, "Oh, food! Goodbye, waistline! Bob, will you love me when I'm fat?" "Who knows? Let's operate and find out," he answered, reaching for a sandwich with one hand and champagne with the other. "Winsome, pour that Coke into the wine bucket and have champagne." "Joanie, you know I mustn't. My Nemesis." "But this time there's food to go with it... and not the other hazards." Winifred blushed. "I'll get drunk. I'll get silly." "Roberto, will you promise this poor child that, if she passes out, you'll get her home safely?" (What's safe about home, twin? You ought to hang out a red light.) (Nonsense, Eunice! Our man won't marry us -- so what do you want me to do' I don't give myself to men I don't respect -- and I've got years to make up for. I'm nearly ninety-five years old -- and knocked up -- and healthy -- and can't hurt anyone physically and won't hurt anyone socially... a man's pride or anything else. Why shouldn't I be 'No-Pants Smith'?) ('Methinks the lady doth protest too much.' Boss, your Bible-Belt background is chafing you again. Certainly sex is no sin -- but you don't really believe it.) (I do so! Always have. I've been almost enough of a busybody to keep you happy. Why do you needle me?) (Beloved Boss. You've shown amazing talent for juggling eggs and I've enjoyed every second of it and I hope you have, too.) (You know I have. So much I'm scared of losing my judgment. My caution, rather. Eunice, I never dreamed how much more it is, to be a woman. It's our whole body.) The cabaret was crowded now; the lights changed and the floor show began -- two comics. Joan listened, tried to look amused, and tried to amuse herself by trying to remember how long ago she had heard each "new" gag. She could see only one improvement in the routines: The "dirty" story of her (his) youth had disappeared. Being based on shock of breaking taboo, the dirty story had bled to death when there were no more taboos. There was sex humor -- the comics used plenty of it; sex remained forever the most comical thing on a weary globe. But it was harder to work out real comedy than it once had been simply to shock. But she applauded the comics as they left. There was a blackout and the dance floor changed instantly into a farmyard scene -- and she found herself more intrigued by trying to guess the mechanics of that "magic" than she had been by the comics. The farmyard set was used for one of the oldest (possibly the oldest, she decided) of all sex stories, and it was done in stylized, very old symbols in both costume and props: The Farmer, the Farmer's Daughter, and the City Slicker with his Hundred-Dollar Bills. It was pantomine, with theme music from the orchestra. She whispered to Jake, "If she's a farm girl. I'm Adolf Hitler." "What do you know about farms, my dear?" "Plenty, for a city boy. On one nearly every summer when I was a kid. Followed the harvest in high school and college -- good money, plus occasionally a farm girl. Always was a peasant at heart -- wanted the biggest manure pile in the valley... and got it, save that it was cash. Jake? Couldn't we buy an abandoned farm? A simple little place, with drawbridge and moat, and our own power plant and water supply? Get out of this dying city?" "If you say to, dear. Getting bored with this? Want to move on?" "Not during their act, dear." (Tm curious to see how he fakes it.) (Me, too!) To her surprise the entertainers did not fake it. Money caused the "farm girl" to go from offended, to coy, to consent, to active cooperation, with a hay stack as locale of consummation -- and actor and actress made certain that the audience could see that it was in no way faked. Winifred blushed to her waist and never took her eyes off it. The ending had a variation that JoanJohann conceded was new to her-him. As motions grew vigorous and the orchestra kept time to loud squeals and grunts, the "Farmer" showed up (as expected) with pitchfork. But the hay caught fire, apparently from the action, and the "Farmer" dropped his pitchfork and grabbed a seltzer bottle conveniently at hand on an empty table and doused his "Daughter" and the "City Slicker" in putting out the fire -- aiming first at the apparent source of the fire. Joan decided that it rated applause. Winifred hesitantly joined in, then clapped hard when Roberto did. Jake joined in but was interrupted. "What is it, Rockford?" Jake's driver-guard was looking very upset. "Mr. Salomon -- Fve got to speak with you." "You are. Speak up." "Uh -- " Rockford tried to make it just to his employer but Joan watched his lips. That crazy fool Charlie has gone got hisself killed." "Oh, for God's sake! Where? How?" "Just now. In the guards' lounge. Not drunk. This is a tight joint, they won't let a guard drink. We were playing stud and Charlie kept needling this Polack. No excuse and I told him to knock it off. But he didn't. Polack got sore, but tried to avoid a showdown. Charlie kept crowding him and -- oh, what's the use; the Polack broke his neck. Before I could get around to that side of the table." Rockford said, "Boss? Seeing where we are, I could dump him. Best, maybe?" "Of course not. I have to report it, the body has to go to the morgue. Damn it. Rocky, I'm his parole officer." "Yeah, but maybe you don't know about it? He skipped. Dropped out." "Shut up." Salomon turned to Joan. "My dear. I'm terribly sorry-" "Jake, I should never have asked you to take me into an A. A." "That has nothing to do with it. Charlie was a congenital killer. Rockford, get the ma#tre-d'. No, take me to the manager. Friends -- Bob, Winnie -- stay here please. I've got to take care of something." Garcia said, "I caught most of it. Take me with you, Jake. I can certify death -- and it's smart to get that done at once." "Uh... who's going to stay with the girls?" Joan put her hand on Jake's arm. "Jake, Winnie and I are safe -- lots of guards. I think we'll go to the powder room. I need to, Winnie probably does, too. Coming, Winnie?" T he party was over but it was two hours before they were home; too many details -- tedious ones rather than legal complications, as Dr. Garcia certified death, and he, the manager, Mr. Salomon, and Rockford endorsed the certificate that death had occurred in an Abandoned Area at the hands of a party or parties unknown -- in fact unknown, as the cardroom was empty save for the body. There was no point in inquir ies; it had happened in an A ban doned Area and was not a crime de facto nor in any practical sense de jure. Nor did anyone weep; even Rockford did not like his driving partner, he simply respected him as a fast gun in a crunch. To Garcia Jake groused that he should have known better than to try to rehabilitate a congenital -- and got no sympathy, as Garcia believed that such creatures should be exterminated as soon as identified. Both tried to keep the grisly aspects from the ladies. Winifred and Joan Eunice spent an hour alone at the table, fiddling with champagne and trying to look amused, while the men tidied up the mess. But Joan helped'on one to be sent to to leave it to the management, he was certain they would dump it. ford without someone to ride shotgun. So a phone was brought to Joan and she called O'Neil -- was answered instantly and wondered if her Chief ever slept. Finchley and Shorty were on duty; O'Neil said they would be rolling at once. But Joan ordered him to have them first pick up Fred, to ride shotgun for Rockford. As an afterthought she told O'Neil to have the night pantryman place a cold supper and a case of chilled champagne in her lounge -- the "night on the town" had turned out a dismal flop; she was darned if she would let it stay that way. Charlie was better dead and his death did not rate one crocodile tear. Ten thousand human beings had died around the globe in the hour since his death -- why weep over a worthless one? (Eunice, what happens to a kark like Charlie after he's dead?) (I'm no authority, Boss. Maybe the bad ones die dead -- like a potter destroying damaged work.) (I don't know its wavelength, sweetheart. Maybe you can tell me this -- How can I get this party rolling again? Look at Winnie -- drinking champagne but not smiling.) (Boss darling, I recommend more champagne and Money Hums, mixed fifty-fifty.) (Eunice, I thought you didn't approve of liquor?) (Never said that. Boss. I didn't drink because I didn't need it. But nothing is good or bad in itself, just in its effects. Try it. Can't hurt, might help.) So when at last the four reached the big, ugly fortress, Eunice insisted that they go to her lounge for a nightcap and a snack. "Who knows? We might feel like dancing yet. Roberto, has Winnie introduced you to our relaxing routine? The Money Hum?" "I've tried to teach it to him. ies; it had happened in an Abandoned Area and was not a crime de facto nor in any practical sense de jure. Nor did anyone weep; even Rockford did not like his driving partner, he simply respected him as a fast gun in a crunch. To Garcia Jake groused that he should have known better than to try to rehabilitate a congenital -- and got no sympathy, as Garcia believed that such creatures should be exterminated as soon as identified. Both tried to keep the grisly aspects from the ladies. Winifred and Joan Eunice spent an hour alone at the table, fiddling with champagne and trying to look amused, while the men tidied up b#nhelpe#n one Kdd to be sent to to leave it to the management, he was certain they would dump it. ford without someone to ride shotgun. So a phone was brought to Joan and she called O'Neil -- was answered instantly and wondered if her Chief ever slept. Finchley and Shorty were on duty; O'Neil said they would be rolling at once. But Joan ordered him to have them first pick up Fred, to ride shotgun for Rockford. As an afterthought she told O'Neil to have the night pantryman place a cold supper and a case of chilled champagne in her lounge -- the "night on the town" had turned out a dismal flop; she was darned if she would let it stay that way. Charlie was better dead and his death did not rate one crocodile tear. Ten thousand human beings had died around the globe in the hour since his death -- why weep over a worthless one? (Eunice, what happens to a kark like Charlie after he's dead?) (I'm no authority, Boss. Maybe the bad ones die dead -- like a potter destroying damaged work.) (I don't know its wavelength, sweetheart. Maybe you can tell me this -- How can I get this party rolling again? Look at Winnie -- drinking champagne but not smiling.) (Boss darling, I recommend more champagne and Money Hums, mixed fifty-fifty.) (Eunice, I thought you didn't approve of liquor?) (Never said that. Boss. I didn't drink because I didn't need it. But nothing is good or bad in itself, just in its effects. Try it. Can't hurt, might help.) So when at last the four reached the big, ugly fortress, Eunice insisted that they go to her lounge for a nightcap and a snack. "Who knows? We might feel like dancing yet. Roberto, has Winnie introduced you to our relaxing routine? The Money Hum?" "I've tried to teach it to him. Joanie. But Bob is a dreadful cynic." "Jake, let's uncynic Roberto. I've thought of a new way to recite it. Sit in a circle and pass around a loving cup. Three recite while one drinks, and pass the cup to the next one." "I vote Yea," Jake answered. "Doctor, if you want to be cynical, go do so by yourself -- you can have the guest bed in my suite. We'll form a triangle instead." "I had better stay to keep the party orderly." "Very well, sir. But one unseemly word while we are at our devotions and you will be severely punished." "How?" Joan Eunice answered, "By having to down the loving cup unassisted, of course, and then start it again." rested but very thirsty. She glanced at the ceiling, saw that it was after ten and thought idly of turning on floor lights as a gentle preliminary to stronger light. Then she realized that she was not alone. Should she wake Jake -- gently -- for a pleasant good morning? Or slide out softly and sneak back to her room and hope not to be seen? Or did it matter? Was she already a topic of gossip in her own house? Better not wake Jake in any case; the poor darling planned to go to Washington tonight. She started to slide out of bed. The man beside her reached out and pulled her to him. She at once gave in, went soft and boneless. "Didn't know you were awake, dear. I meant to -- Robertol" "You were expecting Santa Claus?" "How did you get here?" "You invited me." "I did? Well, yes, I did. I mean I told you that you were welcome in my bed, quite a while back. But where's Jake? Did he go to sleep on us? And what about Winnie?" She thumbed on the floor lights, saw that she was, as she was beginning to suspect, in her own bed. "Winnie's next door. In her bed. With Jake." "Good God, Roberto -- I've finally spent a night with you. And don't remember it." ( do! Wheel) (Well, I don't, Eunice. Not in detail. Confused.) (You're a drunken little bitch. Boss. But we had fun.) (I'm sure we did. I wish I remembered it.) Dr. Garcia sighed. "Ah, well. I should not complain." "It's coming back to me," she lied. "Just disoriented as I woke up. You were especially sweet to me. "You didn't think so when I wouldn't let you go to bed with your makeup on." Joan allowed enough general illumination to come on to let her see herself, noted that the star sequins were gone as well as body paint they had adhered to. She had not scrubbed it off herself; ergo, someone else had. Not Winnie -- Winnie had been potted as a palm. "That's part of what I meant by 'especially sweet,' Roberto. Not many men would take such good care of a drunken wench. Was I hard to handle?" "Not really. But you were pretty tight." "Too tight?" "Not too tight. Just pleasantly so." "I'm not sure I understand that and don't think I want to. Roberto darling, even if I did fuss over it, thank you for washing me. Only a slut leaves paint on when she goes to bed. I'm a tart but I don't want to be a slut." (Hi, slut!) "And thank you most of all for a wonderfully sweet night. I hope I wasn't too drunk." "Eunice, you would be more woman passed out cold than most can manage at their best." "I'm glad you said 'would be' rather than 'are.' But, Roberto, I'm uneasy. Not about you and me, dear, but about Winnie. Does this affect that thought you've been considering? About Winnie, I mean." "On the contrary, Eunice, it was Winnie's idea -- her notion of how to celebrate our engagement -- " "Wait a moment! Am  engaged to youT' "Eh? No, no -- I'm engaged to Winnie." "Oh. Roberto, I would happily marry you, you would make a numero-uno esposo. But I don't need one, and Winnie does. Did I know this last night? About you two?" "You seemed to. You said that was why you wouldn't wait to scrub off your sparklers -- you were right-now about it." "Roz. I remember being terribly eager but I seem to have drawn a blank as to why. Roberto? Did I spill the news about the 'Greeks capturing Athens?' " "I don't think so, Eunice. Not when I was around. I'm fairly sure Winnie doesn't know it." "I'll tell Winnie; it's Jake I want to keep in the dark." "Eunice? Did Jake do it? Capture Athens and the Parthenon as well." "Watch that Hippocratic Oath, dear. Parthenogenesis might be the answer. Let me keep this up in the air a while longer. You say this was Winnie's idea? After you told her you would marry her?" "Yes." "How did she ever get up the courage to propose? I've been urging her to -- but she's so damn' shy. Dutch courage?" "Yes. But my own. Sure, she's shy -- but under her blushes Winnie is as rugged as a nurse has to be. She said All right -- if I would let her tie it down tight that she is no angel. I told her I had no use for angels, in bed or out. She said she hoped I meant that, because she was about to ask Jake to sleep with her." "Roberto, I missed a lot of this. How 'much champagne did I drink?" "Who counts? Jake kept opening bottles and we kept passing the loving cup around. While reciting that amphigory. You got your share. We all did." "Uh... am I engaged to Jake?" "Not that I know of." "That's good. Because when Jake finds out I'm knocked up, he's going to be noble. Just as you were, dear, but Jake will be much more difficult. And I've discovered that I don't need a husband; I just want loving friends. You. Jake. Winnie. Some others. People who'll love me as I am, clay feet and all -- not because of a contract. Did Jake make any fuss over the sleeping arrangements?" "Uh, truthfully I don't think anyone was displeased with Winnie's suggestion. Jake picked Winnie up under one arm and announced that he was reenacting the Rape of the Sabines." "The faithless old darling." "So I picked you up and carried you in and scrubbed you... and you squealed and protested and tdld me that was a hell of a way to run a rape." "Mmm, I think I was right. 'In vino veritas.' " "So now I'm going to put a pillow over your face so that you can't squeal and protest." "You won't need a pillow; just put your hand over my mouth if I'm noisy. But all these doors are soundproof." "You think I don't know it? When I lived here for most of a year? Miss Johann Smith, I know more about your house than you do." "Oh, you bastard! Call me 'Eunice.' Or put a pillow over my face so I can't hear you. I love you, Roberto -- I'm so happy that you're going to marry our Winsome." "So am I, Eunice. Now shut up." "Yes, sir." Unh Eunice, nobody ever tells me anything.) (Shut up, twin, and pay attention to what you're doing!) the intercom beside her bed, tapped it for Cunningham, then reached for Roberto's hand. "Yes, Miss?" "Cunningham, I want breakfast for four, served in my lounge." "Yes, Miss." "Placed in my lounge, rather, with warmers and coolers. No service. I have no idea when Mr. Salomon and Dr. Garcia will wake up, but I want to be hostessish and ready to serve them myself when they do. But Winnie and I want to eat." She winked at the doctor. "Certainly, Miss." "They need their sleep. Tell me, Cunningham -- you've known me a long time. Have you ever pinned one on?" "Pardon me. Miss?" "Go on a luau, get so fried you can't find the floor with both feet. Drunk and disorderly." "I have sometimes -- in the past -- come down with that ailment." "Then you know what a delicate condition we are in -- Winnie and myself at least and I have reason to believe that the gentlemen will not be in much better shape. But there was excellent excuse." "I heard about the trouble. Miss. Too bad." "Cunningham, I did not mean Charlie. This may be callous of me... but he was a bully who picked a fight and lost." "Oh. If I may say so. Miss, he was not liked below stairs. Uh, we really did not like having him in the house." "I know. I would have put a stop to it tong ago except that he worked for Mr. Salomon, not me -- and I owe Mr. Salomon a great deal. No, the 'excellent excuse' was something else. We were celebrating an engagement." Cunningham said cautiously, "Should I offer congratulations, Miss?" "Yes, but not to me. Dr. Garcia is marrying Winifred." "Oh! That's fine. Miss. But we'll miss her." "I am hoping that we will not have to miss her. This is a big house, Cunningham, much too large for one person. Or for two whenever Mr. Salomon can be persuaded to honor us. Not often enough, that is to say -- but the Counselor is afraid that he will cause gossip about me." "Uh, may I speak plainly. Miss?" "Any time you don't, Cunningham, I shall be offended." "Mr. Salomon is a fine gentleman. But if he worries about that -- well, it's silly, that's all I can say. The staff do not gossip about his presence. They respect him." "Perhaps you can tell him, he won't listen to me. But today I'm simply concerned that he sleep as late as possible. He must go to Washington tonight, you know. When you bring up breakfast, don't go past his door; go around the other way. You can't disturb me or Winnie; we are awake. And be certain that Hubert doesn't come fussing around until Mr. Salomon sends for him." "He won't. Miss; he never does." "He used to, sometimes, when he was tending me -- be a touch noisy when he thought I should be up. So keep him off this floor. Keep everyone off this floor until I call you -- that includes all cleaning, everything. Except, of course, that I want you to bring up breakfast -- with whatever help you need -- promptly." "Yes, Miss. Perhaps coffee and juice at once?" "No, we don't want to be disturbed twice; my ears might fall off. You'll find evidence of the debacle in my lounge -- a case lot of empty magnums. Remove them -- quietly -- for Heaven's sake don't bang one against another; I can hear an ant stomp this morning. Pencil ready? We need a simple, nourishing breakfast. At least four cups of coffee each, double oders of orange juice, half grapefruits, either pinks or the big Arizonas, scrambled eggs, poached eggs, some link sausages and breakfast steaks. Better include cold cuts and sliced cheeses. Oh, toast and muffins and jam and such. Flatbread. And a big pitcher of ice cold milk for cereal, I think this is a cereal morning. Some decent, quiet, well-brought-up cereal that doesn't snap, crackle, or pop. That's all. Unless you know a remedy for a hangover." "Well, Miss, when I was tending Mr. Armbrust before I went to work for you, I used to mix something that he thought welt of." "Yes?" "Silver fizz. Miss, using vodka rather than gin." "Cunningham, you're a genius. One each, plus largish dividends, in thermos glasses. How soon will breakfast be ready?" "Can't be sooner than twenty minutes. Miss, even though Della has started the sausages. But I could still fetch up coffee and juice." "One trip only. Then steal quietly away on stocking feet. This is a hospital zone, Cunningham. Winnie and I need at least twenty minutes to put our eyeballs back in, they're bleeding. I'll expect you not sooner than twenty minutes, not later than twenty-five. Off." She put down the bedside intercom, said, "Doctor, did I handle that?" "Eunice, sometimes I think you're not truthful." "And some time I'm going to be a hermit and not have to dodge servants. Where are your clothes, Roberto? In the lounge?" "Yes. I had better get into them." "Better think again. We've got twenty minutes of privacy, we'll use it." "Oh, Eunice!" "Courage, comrade; Tm not a black widow spider. We'll use it to gather up all clothes in the lounge, toss feminine items in here, fast -- then take your clothes and Jake's down to his suite -- where I'll grab a robe and pajamas and slippers for Jake, and a second set of his for you. If you're a sissy, you'll stay there and put them on. If you're not, you'll stay in skin and come back here with me and dress when you feel like it. Then I'll switch on a light that tells Winnie I'm awake -- better than phoning the love bugs, they might be lovebugging, and even a bug hates to be disturbed at such times. Come on, you bony, hairy, wonderful man. Sixteen minutes -- we can do it in twelve. I'll bet." "Pussy Cat, sometimes you make me nervous." "Oh, piffle, I own this house. Although I may sell it and buy a nudist resort in California -- then run it just for me and my friends. Roberto, I like skin -- when it's the wonderful skin I have now. It's meant to be seen and touched -- not hidden away in clothes. Did you like our waitress last night?" "A healthy young woman." "Oh, piffle twice. I'll bet you were thinking about her when you took me to bed last night. I know men, darling -- I was one, much longer than you've been alive. Fifteen minutes. Let's move." Harlan Ellison... I have just finished reading The Region Between. It is the greatest science-fiction hoax since the Shaver Mystery ""broke" in #... George Wagner Eort Thomas, Ky.  Continued from page #)... Ellison's manner of expression inspires me... the meanings of the author are as clear as the sun on a cloudless day... you've filled an important niche in the past and perhaps inspired my future... Yours, Alice P. Alexander Denver, Col... lest I impart a false impression, I hasten to assert that I did enjoy the story... (but) for a writer of Ellison's stature to fail to wring out every positive aspect of a story (or the method utilized to narrate that story) is a sin. Douglas Moench... that story caused more eyestrain than any other story Eve ever read but I needed the excercise anyway. David Stever Cochituate, Mass... The March Galaxy has penetrated into Vietnam... and it may interest you to know that I was quite taken with Harlan Ellison's The Region Between; enough to nominate it for the Nebula A ward... And I have done so... I made the nomination in spite of the idiot blurb on the spine of that issue: The Best in Pertinent Science Fiction. (My italics)... This reader is still under # and I was really picking up bad vibrations from that string of words. Can you dig it? Hank Davis A PO San Francisco I think some science fiction published is not particularly pertinent -- while science fiction as a whole is probably the most pertinent writing being done today. And I want the best for Galaxy... The Region Between was a pretty good science fiction yarn -- but almost spoiled by the queer designs and cartography... neceslet the rest of us do our own visualizing... Verne R. Fulmer W. Islip, N. V. Vaughn Bode... Sunpot has been a great disappointment... Grant Carrington Gainesville, Fla... What have you done with Belinda Bump? She was the only feature in your magazine that set it apart from the others. Any mag can have an editorial, book reviews, and so forth. Where is there anything to compete with Belinda Bump? I have been reading Galaxy withThat is a long time. Surely you can do something to make me feel glad to pull the new issues out of my mailbox. For a while I at least had Belinda to look forward to. G. Guenther New York, N. Y... I was upset to find no "Sunpot" in the June issue. Tm not always sure of its story line, but it has fantasy, sex and humor -- and it is different. Harry E. Mongold... You have given three months' space ( # lost pages of literature!) to Bode now. Our irritation and disgust has grown to the point where we feel we must make our opinion known to you. We have rarely in all our reading encountered material so poorly written, so sloppily drawn, so inartistic, so vulgar, so humorless... Ursula Gibson James Gibson New Haven, Conn. In Closing... Few readers noticed anything but the Harlan Ellison story in the March Galaxy -- or Danny Plachta's Last Night of the Festival in the February number. Comments pro and con were remarkably valid -- you are a good group. unmistakable, and unambiguous. He hears the rushing of the tide. He feels the crash of the waves against the sleek shining sands. He tastes salt water. The sun is high; the sky is aglow, a flawless blue. He has no regrets. It would have been impossible ever to leave the building again; if they had let him live it would have been only under conditions of constant surveillance. watching eyes. A lifetime hanging on the interface. What for? This is better. To have lived a little bit, just once. To have seen. The dancing, the bonfire, the smell of growing things. And now he is so tired, anyway. Rest will be welcome. He feels a sense of movement. Pushing the dolly again. In and then down. Goodbye. Goodbye. Goodbye. Calmly descending. In his mind the leafy cliffs of Capri, the boy, the goat, the flask of cool golden wine. Fog and dolphins, thorns and pebbles. God bless! He laughs within his cocoon. Going ( Continued from page # ) down. Goodbye. Micaela. Stacion. Artha. A final vision of the building comes to him, its # people moving blankfaced through the crowded corridors, floating upward or downward in the transportation shafts, jamming themselves into the sonic centers and the somatic fulfillment halls, sending a myriad messages along the communications nexus as they ask for their meals, talk with one another, make assignations, negotiate. Breeding. Fruitful and multiply. Hundreds of thousands of people on interlocking orbits, each traveling his own little circuit within the mighty tower. How beautiful the world is and all that is in it. The urbmons at sunrise. The farmers' fields. Goodbye. Darkness. The journey is over. The source of peril has been eradicated. The urbmon has taken the necessary protective steps and an enemy of civilization has been removed.  Phoia by Terry O'Ne.l. MiSs Raguel Welch Learn the seven warning signals of cancer. You'll be in good company. #. Unusual bleeding or discharge. #. Change in size or color of a wart or mole. #. A lump or thickening in the breast If a signal lasts longer than two weeks, see your or elsewhere. doctor without delay. #. A sore that does not heal. And be sure to have a health checkup once a year, #. Change in bowel or bladder habits. #. Hoarseness or cough. Fighf Cancer with a checkup and a check #. Indigestion or difficulty in swallowing. American Cancer Society Take any for only when you Join the Science Fiction Book Club and agree to accept only four books during the coming year. Edited by Anthony Boucher #. A giant two-volume collection of great science fiction reading. Over # pages of exciting fiction -- four full-length novels, twelve novelettes, eight short stories by Ray Bradbury. Robert A. Heinleln, A. E. van Vogt, Foul Anderson, Arthur C. Clarke, Theodore Sturgeon, Alfred Bester, and a dozen more. Counts as choice. Pub. ed. S# I Please accept my application for membership and rush the I # books whose numbers I have printed below. Bill me I # plus a modest shipping and handling charge for all three. Each month send me the Club's free bulletin. Things I to Come, which describes coming selections. If I do not wish to receive the monthly selection or prefer an alterI nate, I simply give instructions on the form provided. For each book I accept, I pay #, plus .shipping and handling. Occasional extra-value selections are priced slightly ( higher. I need take only # books in the coming year and may resign any time thereafter. ductory package. I may return it in # days and membercounts as only a single choice! How the Club works: Each month it offers a really superb new science fact or fiction book at a fraction of its regular price. Even though these books sell for #, # and more in their original editions, Club members get them for only # each -- in special full-length, hard-cover editions -- unless you select an extra-value book at slightly higher price. And the Club tells you in advance what each monthly selection will be. During your trial membership, you agree to take as few as four books in the coming year. Cancel any time thereafter. No-Risk Guarantee: If not delighted with introductory #-book shipment, return books within # days to cancel membership. Otherwise you will be enrolled in the Club as a Trial Member. Mail coupon today to Science Fiction Book Club, Garden City, New York # I ship will be canceled. i will owe nothing. I Print I Citv State Zin If under #, parent must sign here Members accepted in U.S.A. and Canada only. #-S# #. DaDBcrousVisions. Anthology of # original stories never before in print by Sturgeon, Anderson, others. Pub. ed. S# #. TheL.eft Hand of Darkness, by Ursula K. LeCuin. Finding love -- in a "Unisex" world! Nebulu Award winner. Pub. ed. S# #.ISlng The Body Electric! by Ray Bradbury. # maior pieces -- Bradbury's first collection in five years. Pub. ed. S# #. Nightfall and Other Tories, by Isaac Asimov. # of the master's best. Pub. cd. S# Strange Land, by Robert A. Heinlein. He knew the Martian love secret -- and it spelled his doom. Pub. ed.S# #. Beyond the Beyond, by Poul Anderson. # novellas by Hugo Award winner. About scientists. pirates, "loners." #. Stand on Zanzibar, by John Brunner. Extrapolates today's society into #st Century. # pages. Pub. ed. S# #. Three for Tomorrow. Ncvcllas by Silverberg. Zerlazny. Blish. Foreword by Arthur C. Clarke. Pub. ed. S# (Ion Trilogy, by Isaac Asimov. The ends of the galaxy revert to barbarism. Pub. ed. # #. #: A Space Odyssey by Arthur Clarke. # men and computer trigger cosmic " b ooby (rap".Pub. ed.S# #. Childhood's End. Arthur C. Clarke. Mankind's last generation on earth. "Wiidly fantastic!" -- Atlantic. Fnh. ed. # #. A Princess of Mara. Edgar Rice Burroughs. One of E. R. Burroughs most famous talcs. Ulus, by Frank Frazetta. Note: Book Club editions are sometimes reduced in size, but they are all fuN-length, hard-cover books you will be proud to add to your permanent library. Printed in U.S.A. Qc xv The Best in Pertinent Science Fiction December, i # mai I C# James Blish Stephen T,li and featuring Ph'nglui mglw'nafh Cthulhu R'lyeh wgah-nagi fhtagn! That eldritch chant in the Old Tongue signifies: "In his house at R'lyeh dead Cthulhu waits dreaming," but we're here to tell you; "Cthulhu naffhtagn" -- Cthulhu, the dread Great Old One, has awakened and is coming your way in Beagle Books' new Arkham Editions of the works of H. P. Lovecraft. Lovecraft is America's greatest master of weird fantasy -- and the Arkham Editions will bring you the best of his work in paperback form, including devoted fans. in January (each book priced at #), with many more novels and collections to follow. The Beagle SFfantasy line will also include the Anthony Boucher Memorial Mafia SF novel. 'Nothing Is known of the Old Tongue, except that it was heavily coated. An Intent Publisher #I FifthAve.,NewYork,N.Y. # Galaxy is published in French, German, Italian, Japanese and Spanish. The U. S. Edition is published in Braille and Living Tape. December, # Vol. #, No. I James Blish Robert Silverberg Robert A. Heinlein Editor Science Editor feature Editor Managing Editor Art Director Associate Art Director Circulation Director Administration  Publisher Associate Publisher Ernest Hill Grahame Leman Stephen Tall Keith Laumer Algis Budrys ing Corporation, a subsidiary of Universal Publishing  Distributing Corporation, Arnold E. Abramson, President. Main offices: # East # Street, New York, N.Y. #. #t per copy. #-issue subscription; # in the United States, elsewhere #. Second class postage paid at New York, N.Y. and additional mailing ofPublishing Corporation under International, Universal and PanAmerican Copyright Conventions. All rights reserved. The publisher assumes no responsibility for unsolicited material. All stories printed in this magazine are fiction and any similarity between characters and actual persons is coincidental. Title registered U.S. Patent Office. Printed in U.S. A. # N, # E Willy Ley died suddenly on June #, #. On June #, Lester Del Rey wrote a masterful summary of Willy's work (First Citizen of the Moon, ly managing to wring from hard and stony facts the flowing essence and meaning of a life without fanfare that affected not only this nation's destiny but, through it, that of humankind. Dr. Donald H. Menzel, one of Earth's top astronomers, later joined our masthead as science editor and consultant. Don stopped at the office before taking off for Moscow, where he was to chair an international commission designated to name the craters on the far side of the moon. So Judy-Lynn Benjamin (see masthead) said, "Don -- how about a crater named Willy Ley?" Don looked bemused and said, well, he didn't know -- many names would be proposed. And L -- Willy Ley -- Norbert Wiener, U.S. mathematician, founder of Cybernetics -- John Von Neumann, U.S. mathematician -- Joseph L. Pawsey, Australian radio astronomer U.S. astronomer Leon Campbell, U.S. astronomer how big a name was Willy's after all? But there was Lester's manuscript, not yet gone to the printer. Don read it -- few people knew or remembered Willy's pioneering with rocketry until Lester pointed out its full significance -- and when Don had finished he swore: "I'm certainly going to nominate Willy." And he did. And he fought. And Judy-Lynn launched an information and letter-writing campaign, using Lester's words and her own. And of # world-famed names proposed for immortality, Willy's was one officially chosen. Willy's Crater is at # North, # East, Far Side of the Moon -- looking forever outward to stars farther than our sun. Some day you may want to drop in on his place. Don't forget the address. S-F readers, get involved! Palidpate! questionnaire below. Why? Because an inkling ot your tastes and background will enable us to please you more than ever. All who answer the questionnaire, if they so wish, can sign up for a new subscription -- or extend an existing one -- at a dollar off the regular rate for # issues. But whether or not you take us up on the bargain subscription otter, please do cooperate by returning the questionnaire. The information will brained, most discriminating, most shockproof, most rigorous and at the same time most generous reader there is -- to wit: you, the science-fiction enthusiast. In general, I like stories by; I . # . # . I think the two best stories in this issue are: I . # . I like novel-length serials: I like the illustration on the cover of this issue: On the whole, I like the illustrations in this issue: science-fact articles: Four-letter cusswords and sexual terms are okay in science fiction : I don't like fantasy mixed in with my science fiction; I am a physician, scientist, engineer or technician -- or studying to be one: I am currently enrolled in high school : I am currently enrolled in college or already have a college degree: I'm not against some real-life sex when it's important to the story: I am male  female  I am years of age Yes, I want to take advantage of your bargain offer. Enclosed find # in cash, check or money order. Sign me up for a #-issue subscription  (or) Extend my present subscription for an additional # issues  (PteasB add  # for foreign subscriptions.) I propped himself naked on one elbow and looked down at Eleanor in the indirect halflight shed from the amber sides of the reading lamp fastened insecurely to the headboard. It was to be, in effect, his last such look, but he felt neither more nor less detached than ever. Asleep, and with almost all of her makeup kissed off, she still did not look her age, which (her dossier assured him) was forty; but she would no longer pass for the thirty-two she claimed even (though she knew better) to him. Certainly she did not need the defense that somewhere for every woman there is a man, or two -- let alone that there is no woman whom most men will not take to bed at least once. No, she was pretty; too blond to be real, too old to be highbreasted, too worn to be worshipped and so on -- but pretty, very pretty. Insofar as he could tell (he had never been much of a sensualist), she was sexually both responsive and expert. Furthermore, she had good taste and was moderately intelligent and she would have been a credit to him (had he ever given a damn about social credit). But he did not give a damn about how he looked to anybody. He had seen himself in newspaper photographs often enough to realize that a remarkably short, slim man with whitening red hair and fading bushy red eyebrows has nothing to be vain about. Had he not been rich, the newspapers and the television cameramen would have passed him over like a stray cat. He got up quietly and went to the bathroom, where he looked at himself in thO long mirror on the back of the door. Cheekbones; ribs; pot; shanks; scars; broken toes; no, nothing to recommend him but money. This was no news. And even more certainly, Eleanor was hardly a mistress anybody else would have taken had he been not only the world's, but the world's history's richest man. She was neither a Kennedy nor a Gabor -- had probably never even heard of their legends; no family; no power; no symbol of wealth, sex or anything else -- except, perhaps, that John Hillary Dane was hardly in any way like any other Poor child. Born in Vienna, she had at sixteen married an Alsatian named Max (who?), a stranded Wehrmacht lance-corporal about whom even Dane's intelligence department had been able to find nothing further. At seventeen she had deserted him to try the Hamburg cabaret circuit -- about those years Dane had never asked anybody -- where an American naval lieutenant from a good Virginia family (totally investigated; totally uninteresting) had fallen avidly in love with her and had sponsored her immigration, through his Richmond connections, to the States. The kid had meant to marry her but he never saw her again, though for years thereafter he could have found her -- had he known how -- in any model directory. Dane himself had picked her from a photograph in a sleazy, only semi-legal magazine called The Private Swinger, which specialized (among more gruesome specialties, such as whips and chains) in free listings of women for whom "model" was only the most mailable and the most instantly dispensable euphemism. As far as Dane could be sure, he had been drawn to the photograph only because the nearly nude woman in it looked blurrily pretty, unlikely to want marriage if otherwise provided for, and seemed nothing like his wife. It worked out fairly well until this pretty but hardened piece of goods had -- quite undemandingly -- fallen in love, perhaps for the first time in her life and, worst of all, with Dane. At least she said so, and he had no special reason to doubt her. Though he had never felt any real love for anything, he had been through several episodes of that strange cardiacrespiratory madness (once with Jennet) he would have called infatuation, remembered how painful, unwelcome and distracting it had been, and was convinced that Eleanor really did have the disease -- and never mind the money. H e sighed, closed the bathroom door just far enough to leave a little light in the room and got back into the bed. Obscurely, he was touched, or at least he thought he was. He did not think he was moved. Eleanor was silky and he was full of remote affection for her, but she was not what he had been looking for in the world. Nothing was. He was as yet unconvinced that what he wanted even existed. If it did, he would not know how to recognize it. He could not even put a name to it. Poor child. She stirred foggily -- somehow, even in the deepest, most satisfied sleep, she sensed when he was watching her -- and blinked up at him. "What?" she said. "I didn't say anything." "No -- but you were thinking." "The ultimate crime?" "You know what I mean, John." Since he did know he did not answer. It was odd, and a little piquant, to hear this ewigWeibliche cliche in her still faintly Viennese accent, as though nothing and nobody had changed since the creation of the Garden. But then, he had had a much better chance to obliterate his own, more outre accent than she had had, and a good deal more incentive, too; for a modelcourtesan in America, a slight accent is an article of trade; for a rising young executive, not. The day after his first boss in the United States had described him -- with admiration, as he had realized too late -- as "a genuine All-Latvian Boy," he had set out to teach himself phonetic, Webster Ild International dictionary English; and then had discovered that nobody spoke it. Worse, most Americans mistook it for a phony British accent, or what the British called "Mid-Atlantic," neither one thing nor the other. Now it was too late to revert to his boyhood New Jerseyan, or teach himself Webster Illd -- and besides, very soon now, he would be talking only to himself. She slid upright on the bed, unsuccessfully pulling hair back over her freckled shoulders, and folded her forearms on her knees above the sheet, her breasts depending heavily and somewhat pathetically between her upper arms. Resting her chin on her crossed wrists, she spoke quietly. "Is this it?" "Yes." As always, he did not exactly care; and yet she looked so blowsy and so forlorn in her expensive setting that he felt a paradoxical and quite unexpected tenderness. He added: "I'm sorry." "Oh, I knew it was coming. Luck always changes and 'I'm sorry' is no help. If one can say, 'I loved it while it lasted,' one has all one can reasonably ask for." The particuliar mixture, again, of European fatalism and American cliche. And, of course, of the rituals of what the books called love. Should he feel guilty? He did not know. "I loved it while it lasted." "Perhaps. I know you tried. It's the only part of life I know where trying is the surest way to fail -- but never mind." "It wasn't that," Dane said. "The problem is, I've got to go on a trip -- a long one." "You can't tell me where, I suppose." "I could -- but it wouldn't mean anything to you. Hardly more than a dozen people in the world have ever even heard of it." Her carefully bleached and shaped eyebrows rose. "I didn't think there could be such a place any more. It must be very small." "It may well be," Dane said guardedly. "But that's not important. The main thing is. I'm not coming back. Nor am I telling anybody but you that I'm going. I'm just going to vanish." "Oho. A Shangri-La." He smiled. "Something like that. I can't be sure. But once I'm gone a lot of people will be looking for me -- and one of them is bound to happen on you, sooner or later." "I know about your private detectives," she said tranquilly. "But I know how to keep secrets, too, and you know I know. I will keep this one." "Thank you." "I hate men who thank me. It makes them seem so abject, as if I'd demeaned myself by taking them on. A proper man ought to take a woman by right, without any doubts of himself." "I'm sorry." "There, you see?" she said, lifting her hands and breasts to God. "Somehow that's the kind I always get -- either terribly grateful, or terribly apologetic." "You're very philosophical. I have to be grateful for that." "I'm furious," she said, weeping abruptly but with open eyes, "and I love you. At least, in God's name, before you go, show me a little honest lust." servatory discovers a new celestial object its first act is to telegraph the particulars to Harvard University, the world's astronomical information clearinghouse. Harvard then prints an announcement, which it mails as a postcard to subscribing observatories. In due course the discovery is confirmed -- or it is not; if it is, the discoverers write it up in detail, and submit it as a letter to Science or Nature, both of which are weeklies. If the discovery is of sufficient importance in the editors' eyes, this entire cursus honoram need take no longer than two months, despite the world-wide glut of scientific publication. The Dane Observatory discovery was of sufficient importance, but the station in the crater of Coropuna was no ordinary observatory. It was the only one in the world which was not wholly owned by a university or consortium of universities, a foundation or a government, but by one single man. And Dane had issued orders that nothing it found was to be communicated by anybody until he had seen it first. The staff protested, mildly, but secrecy was one of Dane's major ways of making money -- and of keeping himself to himself, though under that rubric he called it privacy. He insisted. It was perhaps a sign of the times, he reflected, that none of his astronomers chose to resign rather than work under these conditions. The rule was wholly alien to what was supposed to have been the tradition of freedom of information in science; but the tradition had been systematically traduced by the security regimens which had begun to proliferate in the West about #, and in the East long before that. By as early as #, every major country in the world had its own equivalent of an Official Secrets Act, and nearly every scientist had become resigned to it. Dane's private counterpart of such an Act was by now only a minor cloud in the general climate, which was one of steadily thickening fog -- being steadily further thickened by the spying devices he had either made possible or which his own company produced. But in view of the discovery itself, his ruling was providential as far as his own interests and drives were concerned. Briefly, Dr. H. Kardon Uscott, his chief of staff at Coropuna, had found that the Sun is a double star. The Sun's companion, Uscott reported, is a white dwarf star, of about the same size and intrinsic brightness as Proxima Centauri -- which had previously been supposed to be the nearest of all other stars to the Sun. But the Alpha Centauri twins are four lightyears away from the solar system. The Sun's companion was only twelve thousand times as far from the Sun as the Earth is -- a meaninglessly long distance in miles but only about one sixth of a light-year, which is minuscule as interstellar distances run. The two mismatched stars revolve around a common pair of epicenters in an ellipse, one circuit of which takes # years, so that the proper motion of the dwarf companion against the background of "fixed" stars is only one second of arc per year. Had it been in northern skies, even this would have been spotted by blink-microscope comparison of sky atlases reaching all the way back to the Astrographic Catalogue started in # by no less than eighteen universities -- regardless of the fact that there are more than nine hundred other stars in Earth's skies which are brighter, every one of them much farther away. But instead, it stood in the sky almost directly above the South Pole, effectively invisible, unmapped, even its proper motion disguised by the precessing of the equinoxes. Until Dane Observatory had become functional it had never even been photographed, let alone suspected to be a companion of the Sun. Dane's star had risen -- and not in the East, but in the ultimate austreal cold. He was instantly gripped by a desire to see it, but business held him back for more than a year, while his astronomers fretted. Nevertheless, he read the data closely as they were transmitted to him by teletype: mass, # Sun -- brightness, # Sun -- maximum eccentricity, # -- maximum separation from Sun, # A. U. While he was about it, he checked some other nearby stars -- whenever possible under their Roman, Arabic or even Chinese proper names, so that tracing the nature of his interest would be difficult even through a computer. Nan men (Alpha Centauri), Zuarah (Gamma Eridani), and Eta Cassiopeiae were all Sunlike stars and all quite nearby, but they were also members of multiple-star systems, which seemed to rule out planets. For a while he was captured by a single star. about eight percent brighter than the Sun and identified as Delta Pavonis. But he lost interest in it on finding that it is nineteen lightyears away; the computer had more grandiose ideas than he did of what could be meant by "nearby." When at last he was able to fly down to Coropuna, Dr. Uscott was almost at the bursting point. "I can't begin to tell you how important this is," Uscott said, leading the way along the bitterly chill floor of the faintly echoing dome toward the telescope. The poor man's teeth were chattering like a squirrel's under his breathing mask, obviously as much from excitement as from cold. "Just to begin with, the f-finding that one member of a close double can have a big family of planets throws every existing theory of how solar systems are formed into the discard. Though Beta Solis, as we call it, does also explain the aberrations in the orbit of Neptune, as the discovery of Pluto never did. But there's still more." They got into the lift which would take them to the telescope's Newtonian focus, where there was a heated and pressurized viewing chamber (the Cassegranian focus could not be heated, since it was directly under the big mirror, which heat would warp). "What more?" Dane said. "This dwarf star has at least one planet. Apparently about the size of Jupiter. The implications -- " Suddenly Dane thought he knew how Toby Walker had felt in the electric chair atop the tower in Denver. "A planet!" he said tensely. "Will I be able to see it?" "Oh, no. It's far too faint, though with electronic amplification we might barely be able to get an image or a track of it. We only deduced it from a p-permutation, a wobble in the companion star's own orbital track. But Mr. Dane, the implications -- " "You have no idea," Dane said into his mask, "what the implications are. Show me this star." II H e looked at it long and hard, though it was very far from being impressive: a tiny, bluewhite spot of light, spiky with the distortions caused by the four supporting members of the telescope's prism, fuzzy with aberration, dancing slightly in the viewing field -- seeing was a problem even this high up in the air. No planet was visible, as Uscott had predicted; nor did any appear in the photographs Dane was subsequently shown in the observatory office. But there was Dane's star -- close, ambiguous, somehow frightening, and yet somehow also infinitely promising. "You're sure about this planet, Uscott?" "Absolutely, Mr. Dane. We've r#! T Ballantine C I I Books IN mid-August, in mid-flight to England to meet with other paperback people, I realize that there is not going to be any December column. This is not to keep you from reading, however. Don't missTthese wonderful titles for December: Hannes Bok John Norman Brian N. Ball and science-fiction works published by Ballantine in #: James Branch Cabell Lord Dunsany Hope Mirriees Evangeline Walton George Meredith George MacDonald H.P. Lovecraft Clark Ashton Smith Edited by Lin Carter Poul Anderson Anne McCaffrey Martha deMey Clow Richard Cowper Brian N. Ball Dan Morgan and John Kippax Fredbrik Pohl Robert Silverberg Edited by Robert Silverberg Richard Cowper James White Larry Niven John Wyndham Lester del Rey Lester del Rey Leona Train Rienow (with Robert Rienow) Douglas R. Mason Vincent King Good cheer and best wishes to all... BB detected others far more distant, by the same method. The eccentricity -- " "Could there be others?" "Well, now, there we have a problem. All our cosmological theories have gone out the window as of last year. It's impossible for this star to have any planets, even a single gas giant. But there it is. (For that matter, in this light, our Sun shouldn't have any planets, either). So -- yes, provisionally, there could well be others. We need a lot more research and, even more, we need a lot of theoretical help. When can we send out the announcement?" That star -- Beta Solis -- had cost dollars; not very expensive as modern real estate values went, but on the other hand... He stacked the photographs and handed them back. "Never," he said. D ane could not have said exactly when he had decided to go to the star. It seemed to him that he simply and inevitably assumed that he was going from the moment that Uscott had told him the star might have other planets besides the gas giant; but the decision might lie buried even earlier. He knew something of the obstacles to the ordinary notion of interstellar flight, in part from his own training, in part from his recent checks with the computer. Limited to a slow build-up to nearlight speed and an equally slow deceleration as the target was approached, such a trip across even the four light-years to the Alpha Centauri system (Nan men, Hadar, Proxima) would take the better part of a lifetime. Moreover, the energy requirements would be prodigious; the mass ratio of propellant to ship would be somewhere in the neighborsonably speedy crossing. Technologically, the thing was impossible now and probably would be for -- to be optimistic -- a century to come. But crossing only a sixth of a light-year -- two light-months -- was another matter, especially if one viewed it as a one-way trip. A little scribbling (for now he wanted to leave no further clues even with the lowliest computer programer or in the machine itself) showed him that it was in principle within reach now. Suppose, for example, one were to build a fusion-drive ship almost exactly like the Indefeasible, the one that had set out for the Saturnian satellite. Titan, in #. The design would involve only two essential differences: first, its life-support systems would be totally devoted to one man, not five; and second, all the space and mass saved by this would be given over to propellants. The Indefeasible had reached Saturn's orbit in nine months, decelerating most of the way under solar drag. The same ship under a continuous two gravities of acceleration -- which would be no harder on the passenger than living in one of the Dane Tower's express elevators -- would pass the aphelion of the orbit of Pluto a little sooner and, in fact, a crossing to the dwarf companion in such a vessel would probably take no more than three years of subjective time, thanks to the LorenzFitzgerald effect. (Of course it would take longer in objective time, but Dane did not plan to come back.) T he scheme had many beauties. To begin with, no Research-andDevelopment expense would be required; the Indefeasible, now on its way back from the Saturian system, was no longer a pioneering machine, but a collection of hardware down to its last circuit and component, and Dane could put his hands on all its specs without exerting himself overmuch. He did not have to invent it. He could then sub-contract each component, breaking the manufacture of the ship into so many tiny parts that no single sub-contractor would have the faintest idea of what the part he was making was going to be used in -- thanks to the phenomenon called technological fallout, spaceship components were constantly turning up in civilian applications anyhow. Even gross parts like hull plates could be scattered among a multitude of aircraft, submarine and boiler works all over the world, and none of them Dane subsidiaries. It wouldn't even have to be done on a cost-plus accounting system, since no profit was contemplated anyhow. Fine; nobody would recognize the bits and pieces for what they were. But how could you conceal the assembling of them, let alone the completed object? Clearly the ship would have to be assembled in orbit, not on Earth, which willynilly would make it the most conspicuous human artifact since the Seven Wonders of the Ancient World with the Dane Tower piled on top of them. Conceivably it could be assembled on the ground on the Moon, in some unnamed and uninteresting crater on the far side. No, scratch that -- the take-off from the Moon would leave a high level or residual radioactivity which would arouse intensive investigation within only a few years. Also, assembly under even lunar gravity, while not outright impossible, would be too expensive. Well, several dozen communications and weather satellites ere in synchronous or "parking" orbits around the Earth, just far enough out -- # miles -- so they made one revolution every twenty-four hours, thus remaining permanently above the same spot on the ground. Why not assemble his own ship in a twentyeight day orbit behind the Moon? There were no bases back there; in fact, there were only three on the near side: two American, one Soviet. Any of them, if by any chance it picked up the passage of the vessels containing Dane's parts and crew, would be likely to assume that the unscheduled flight belonged to the other nation. (Better have a Russian-speaker always aboard, to respond if hailed by one of the U.S. bases.) Another plus! Next came the problem of a staging area on Earth. Another extinct volcano in the Cordillera Occidental was the obvious answer -- everyone was already used to his shipping vast quantities of materials down there -- and as for the take-offs, well, obviously the observatory staff would have to be in on all this, and who else would see them? Indeed, now that he came to think of it, the only part of this operation that threatened to be uncontrollably conspicuous was the money. The cost, he was sure from the experience of the Indedollars; to raise that he would have to liquidate about a third of his assets and that would be news -- the Wall Street Journal and the London Sunday Times Business News would alike front-page it. But he had another convenient cover; He could reinvest the money in Dane Laboratories, the corporation -- ostensibly interested in ethical drug research, with emphasis on longevity -- he had set up to disburse the monies for his time-viewing project. That project he would keep going, dead end though he now knew it to be. If the pharmaceutical front were ever penetrated, the revelation of the Future experiments would be sensational and would make a marvelous false pointer to which direction he had vanished in. And he could probably make use of many of the people on the Future project staff, which would cut down on one fraction of the expense -- they had already been bribed. So, by great good luck, had Toby Walker, the only reporter in the world of whom Dane was actively afraid. A note: Could that vast, perfect computer he had unsuccessfully tried to have Toby sabotage be copied in petto for the starship? If so, it would save a lot of space and weight; and just the attempt to do so -- though not for this purpose -- was already a matter of record as the chief interest of the Future project. some consideration to the future of the firm, because it represented the future of his family. Little enough though he cared now about Jenny and Hank -- let alone Jennet -- he had loved them once and they were his responsibility, as, for that matter, were the livelihoods of Dane employees. (There were no stockholders; he had bought them out early in the game and neither the parent holding company nor any of its subsidiaries had ever gone public, a situation on which the Department of Justice had made three lengthy, expensive and utterly futile court assaults.) It would be best to handle this by testament. He already had a reliable general manager, who could be depended upon to keep things going -- though not to keep them growing -- after Dane's disappearance. In a will he could give exactly half of everything to each of the children -- apart from a trust fund for Jennet. It would take ten years for him to be declared legally dead; if in that time the kids had grown up enough to take an interest in the firm, all well and good; if not, the exact fifty-fifty split would prevent them from imposing arbitrary policies upon the manager, since they were at loggerheads about everything almost all of the time. (Hence also the trust fund for Jennet; if he split control into three parts, any damn fool notion, without limit, would command a majority.) They would be protected from another antidiversification suit by the government by the massive liquidation of a third of his companies. It would be wise, he supposed, to try to determine whether or not the dwarf companion had any other planets besides the gas giant -- let alone one on which he could live. Of the nine possessed by the Sun and their twenty-threeodd satellites, only one supported life above the bacterial level at all -- and the chances that a white dwarf would have a viable world were much smaller. On the other hand, Uscott had said that there was suddenly no longer any theoretical base or model for planet formation, thanks to their own discovery of Beta Solis. Dane had the distinct impression that if Uscott were to find the dwarf companion to be surrounded by ice cubes, or even fairies, he would be more resigned than surprised. In any event it seemed unlikely that the question could be answered by evidence from Dane Observatory alone, and Dane had no Intention of letting Uscott ring in any other observers. He would take the chance; if there was no planet for him when he got there, well, he would at least be shut off the Earth, which he himself had helped to spoil. Now, about a trust fund for Eleanor... Clearly, the details were going to be knotty, but that was why he employed experts. The first principles all appeared to be sound. Indeed, he was a little awed at the way all his interests, without any foreplanning on his part, seemed to fit into -- and to have been pointing toward -- the flight to the dwarf Companion. Some familiarity with the sacred literatures of the world might have acquainted him with his predecessors and his prophets, but his early interest in poetry had not lasted long enough; he was now only an engineer and entrepreneur. He was yet to realize that for a god nothing can go wrong in the youth of his power; even his errors are fruitful or can be corrected by deluge of rain, blood, locusts or money. M oney is time. By spending somewhat more than the miniship -- which, peculiarly, he called the Tranchemer, though to nobody but himself -- built in a year. The computer project worked out in half that time, so he was able to give himself six months of intensive flight training in a mock-up of the Tranchemer's life-support and control chambers which had been constructed on one of the many empty levels of the Dane Tower. He was even once able to visit the secondary staging area in a farside lunar crater some sportive interpreter of the earliest Orbiter photographs had named Alfred E. Neumann (and indeed there is a distinct resemblance); and from there, to go through the thenskeletal Tranchemer herself. This was his first trip into space and he found he enjoyed it hugely. Nothing, absolutely nothing, went wrong. How could it? It then became time to assemble the family, which did prove difficult. Jennet was of course no problem -- she was always conpulsively, obstreperously, naggingly, there. But Hank had become the leader of some sort of noise-making group which called itself Sufi Mahound And The Black Goyim; and though despite its strainedly outre name it sounded like every other such group to the nineteenth decibel place and it had proven popular enough to be almost constantly on tour. As for Jenny, she was not hard to locate, since she had settled down to reading what she called "half-Haiku" to another sort of semi-music in coffee-shops in the East Village; but persuading her to attend the meeting was more work that pinning down Hank's itinerary. When at last Dane did manage to bring them all together they were strangers. Hank, always long and thin, now looked like someone preparing to model as a hairy ghost. Even Jenny looked rather gaunt, though as a teenager she had been on the plump side -- but at least she was clean. She had inherited her father's red hair, which she wore very long. Hank's, which was dark brown, was almost equally long and kept getting mixed up with the crux ansata which he wore on a neck chain over his buckskin jacket; every so often he would get hair out of his eyes with a toss of the head which in Dane's own youth had been the gesture with which young men said, "I never wear a hat -- " as though not wearing a hat were a point of honor. But they no longer aroused in Dane any emotion but faint distaste. Against the background of the overstuffed and fussy drawing room -- Jennet had Edwardian tastes -- they seemed like nothing but waifs. Well, it was their own choice. Dane wasted no time on preliminaries. "I wouldn't have bothered any of you for something trivial," he said. "The fact is. I'm leaving the business and the country -- permanently. You are all provided for; Horowitz and Horowitz are sending you letters giving you the details. There are a number of people who know where I'm going, but you would find it very difficult to figure out who they are -- and impossible to get them to talk even if you did identify them." "Why should we try?" Hank said. "If you've provided for us. where you go is your own business." "Precisely." "Well, I for one shall certainly try," Jennet said grimly. "I didn't marry to be provided for and, in fact, your damn businesses have been nothing but a burden to me. And I certainly didn't marry to be deserted. When I think -- " "You have no choice in the matter. As for trying, it would be fruitless, because I have so arranged matters that it would be physically impossible for you to follow me, even if by some miracle you did figure out where I'd gone." "You make it sound like you're going on the next trip to Saturn," Jenny said scornfully. "You might just as well assume that I'm going time-traveling, for all it will do you. And Jennet, for your own good, I strongly advise you not to try." "A threat, now?" "Not at all. When you get the letter from the lawyers, you'll see that it's to your advantage to have me declared legally dead in the minimum possible time. Don't cloud your case by searching for me or otherwise flailing about as if you thought me still alive. To do so would be not only useless but stupid." "And you expect me to take your word for this?" "No, not really," Dane said. "But it is my best advice and I'm obligated to offer it. Making the horse drink is up to God, not me." "I don't think you can tell the difference any more," Jennet said in a voice of rusty iron. "Your notion that you can get away with this sounds suspiciously godlike to me. You've had so much power for so long you think it's infinite now. And you are going to look marvelously silly when I find you bedded down with some starlet in Peru." Dane grinned. "Ah, you've ferreted out my secret already. Well, I wish you joy of it. But you'd better tell Sam Horowitz before you tell the press. You may find his reasoning more plausible than mine -- or anyhow, less suspect." "Hey Dad, is that really all there is to it?" Hank said, with visible disappointment. Dane was momentarily startled by the Dad, until he realized that it was a standard term of address in Hank's present circles. "Sorry, Hank, but I'm answering no questions and dropping no clues," he said. "Assume anything you like. Even an accurate guess wouldn't change anything in the slightest." " -- God said," Jennet added. The meeting, inevitably, went on for quite a while longer, and became increasingly more painful; but at this point, since Jennet had inadvertantly had the last word, the Recording Angel switched off his tape. Now, to say goodbye to Eleanor. Ill M asked by the Moon and by the inherent invisibility of rocket exhaust in space, the Tranchemer began to move under its own power. In his control couch, John Hillary Dane could hear nothing but a vague whisper, transmitted along the hull -- the noise of the engines, as well as the torrent of hard radiation they produced, were separated from the life-support sphere by more than a mile of storage modules, most of them airless until he should need to enter them -- but he could feel the thrust mounting, all right. It was welcome; he had spent the last frantic ten days of preparation in free fall, except for brief workouts in the centrifuge chamber. His designers had considered locating the entire life-support capsule along the rim of a centrifuge, as the designers of the Indefeasible had done; but the crew of the Saturnian expedition had reported that the nausea produced by moving about under the Coriolis forces involved had been so much worse than the effects of free fall itself that they had kept the centrifuge shut off for most of every ship's day. Dane would just have to get used to free fall, for he was going to spend a substantial part of three years in it, with only enough time in the small centrifuge to maintain his skeletal muscle tone and to prevent calcium from being leached out of his bones. At the moment, though, the return of the equivalent of gravity -- even though it did make him feel as though he were lying on his back -- was a pleasure. Solemnly elated, he touched a pre-programed trigger on the computer console. Immediately in his foam-padded earphones the whisper of the engines took on tonality; it was joined by a high violin tremolo on E flat, and then by a distant horn call in rising and falling fourths -- the opening of the Fourth Symphony of Anton Bruckner, suitably subtitled The Romantic. Within a few minutes, Herr Bruckner was making so much noise that the engines were swamped out entirely. The thrust, however, grew much faster; long before Herr Bruckner had gotten to his second theme (though since his first themes tend to come as groups of three, his seconds do not show up in any hurry), it had reached the prescribed one gravity -- which was even a little unpleasant after ten days of no gravity at all. But it would not last long. He had discovered early on that his snap estimate of the acceleration he would need, and its duration, had been fantastically too high -- which was lucky, for had his original guess been correct, no ship conceivable in the present state of the art could have been built to deliver it. What was achievable was an average relative velocity of # miles per second, which at one gravity of acceleration would cost the Tranchemer three hours, thirty-four minutes and twenty-five and a fraction seconds of thrust. Needless to say, Dane was not planning to travel at anything like that clip inside the dusty, littered solar system -- or expend the energy needed to attain it, either, this close to the only home of Man. Instead he planned to run the engines at one gravity inside the solar system for only one hour, thirty-five minutes and eight seconds, and even there only in short bursts. The rest of the requisite velocity -- which meant almost all of it -- would have to be picked up later, when the Tranchemer was far beyond both the environment of Man and the possibility of detection. From several points of view, of which comfort was the least important, it would have been better to have left the Moon under nine gravities and put in correspondingly more coasting time later. The present trajectory would take the Tranchemer once across the near side of the Moon, a crossing during which she was sure to be spotted by radar by one of the bases and perhaps even visually as well. But that couldn't be helped; Dane could only hope that the transit would be written down as a story of saucer sighting. The synchronous orbit in which his ship had been built was necessarily in the plane of the ecliptic; whereas she would eventually have to be traveling at ninety degrees to that plane, and her mass was so great -- and her distribution of it so barbell-like -- that she could not be wrenched into the new direction in a hurry without snapping somewhere along the bar. As Herr Bruckner reached his third theme, his usual and here again uniquely appropriate binary one, the Earth appeared over the limb of the Moon, a vivid blue globe about the size of a pea held at arm's length. It would soon become much larger, for the synchronous orbit actually passed closer to the Earth than it ever did to the Moon and the Tranchemer was widening its distance from the Moon every second now. That was perhaps a protection; at that distance the ship would be difficult to spot by accident from either the Earth or the Moon... The Earth duly grew. By the time Herr Bruckner, a notoriously long-winded composer, had gotten to the absolute end of his symphony. Earth was a stupendous and beautiful sight. The computer, as instructed, gave Dane five minutes of silence (except for the engines) to contemplate it and then began to pour into the earphones something even more longwinded, the Second Symphony (subtitled The Resurrection) of Gustav Mahler. Herr Mahler was also much noisier; if any challenges were coming in -- or any parting words from Dane's associates -- neither Mahler nor the computer would let them through. The swelling of the Earth would have given Dane the illusion that he was on his way home, had he considered the Earth home any longer. He did not. He watched the beauty expand with an abstracted mind. In due course the symphony came to an end in a tumult of orchestra, organ, chorus and bells, and by then Earth was receding and Dane had his heavy back to it. No more music now. Unlocking his chair from the floor, Dane drove it along its tracks to the food output of the console, which extruded at him tournedos Rossini, a baked potato with sour cream and chives, artichoke hearts, a garlicky tossed salad, an athelbrose bombe and a fast-dripping pot of espresso, all oriented to the thrust of the engines -- his farewell dinner and one of a kind he would see no more than six times a year henceforth. As he tackled it, the computer began to read to him something he had always meant to read himself but had never had the time to, what with business and keeping up with the technical literature (the computer's library consisted almost seventy-five percent of such works): Jemand musste Josef K. verleumdet haben, denn ohne doss er etwas Boses getan h'dtte, wurde er eines Morgens verhaftet... He fell easily in with the language, in which he had always been fluent. The Earth of its origin fell increasingly away and by the second chapter he found that he was not thinking about the Earth any more -- or anyhow, not so often. L ike most laymen, when Dane had thought about the solar system at all he had thought of it in terms of those spurious "maps" which are printed in popular magazines, showing the orbits of the planets as a series of close concentric circles, with the planets themselves neatly arranged outward from the Sun in a straight line. The reality, even though he was looking down on it, was very different: a sea of stars in which the planets were only other sparks, lost in vastness and impossible to identify without the aid of the computer, and those beyond Saturn not visible to the naked eye at all. He had learned to expect this but after a lifetime of unconscious acceptance of the usual simplistic schematic, it was nevertheless disorienting. By a large coincidence the Tranchemer's great arc away from the system did not become sharply inflected away from the ecliptic until it passed the orbit of Saturn, and the planet was nearby at the time -- near enough, at least, so that the ship's image amplifier was able to bring in a spectacular view. Dane studied it for several hours as it, too, dwindled. It affected him in a way he would have found hard to describe. The Earth, to be sure, was beautiful' from space -- and had a special beauty as an oasis of life -- but Uscott had said that there were probably many other such in the galaxy, and indeed Dane was staking his life on there being another a good deal less than a lifetime away. But this great, frozen, poisonous storm of a planet, colored in a thousand shades of straw and surrounded by gossamer rings of broken ice and dust, might well be unique. Leaving it behind was somehow more forceful a symbol of his abandonment of his home system than leaving the Earth had been. In its honor he had the computer play him the Saturn movement from Holst's The Planets', but in the face of the real glory of the real globe the music seemed so cheap that he ordered the crystal wiped. This was unfair to Holst, who had never intended to depict any actual planet -- his suite was instead a sort of requiem for astrology -- and Dane instantly regretted his action -- but the thing was irrevocably done. He would have to learn to be less impulsive, or such flashes of irritation might expunge his entire library before the trip was done. He called for the Missa Solemnis next, and to this great requiem, which nothing could cheapen, the ringed giant passed out of his ken except as another spark, which in turn faded away... Odd other crochets cropped up. He had always thought of himself as a solitary type despite his record as an executive non pareil -- as, in fact, a sort of latent introvert; one of the minor attractions of the voyage had been the prospect of absolute solitude, of absolute freedom from all obligations and interruptions, even the maddening and ubiquitous telephone. By the time he had left Saturn behind, however, he found that he was talking to himself a good deal. Oh, the computer could talk but its responses were stereotyped; it always gave the same reply to the same proposition; it could speak but not conduct a conversation, unless one wanted to argue logic with it, a pastime for which Dane was not well equipped by training. His monlogues at least sometimes had the virtue of surprise. vided by the return of gravity, for with the solar system now spread out behind him, he was still only making slightly better than #I miles per second -- a tremendous pace compared to any interplanetary velocity ever achieved before, but still nowhere near what he needed for the major crossing. But this time there was no reason to apply the acceleration in short bursts, since all the necessary course corrections had now been made; the remaining velocity could all be piled on at once, and that was what the computer was programed to do. After one hour, fifty-nine minutes and eighteen seconds, the engines shut off again and he was back in free fall and the contemplation of his own state of mind. He would not get any diversion from that source again for the next thirty months. Nevertheless, the sudden marked change in his environment, brief though it had been, helped him to get back to something resembling his normal frame of mind. Then, about six weeks later, just as he was congratulating himself upon having come to terms with his sentence and even beginning to resume enjoying it, he had a shock that he had utterly failed to anticipate. By this time he was more than forty astronomical units from the Sun -- more than the mean distance of Pluto, though in a quite different direction. In complacent celebration, he looked back at the solar system for a last time --  -- and found that he had lost the Sun. Of course, the computer could find it for him. At this distance it should be the brightest star in the sky, almost like a distant but still intolerable arc-light; and from this angle it was being sought among the thinning stars toward the edge of the galaxy, since the Trachemer was going approximately in the direction of the galaxy's center. In fact, once the computer had located it, the image amplifier probably could still make a recognizable disc of it. But to the uninstructed, naked eye it was gone and that was what counted. The lone star that had spawned Man's home was now only a bright dot among thousands of other dots; no longer Zarathustra's and Mithra's great object of worship, but only a grain of incandescent sand on a remote, permanently dusky beach. Dane was expatriate, as no man had ever been before -- nor would he ever see that Sun again. No such conscious chain of thought about the matter passed through his mind, however, until much later. Upon the discovery itself he was abruptly in the grip of an acute panic. His knees turned to jelly, his fingertips and lips tingled, his soul was filled with dread and he was fearfully dizzy -- no, not dizzy, for the cabin did not seem to be swimming -- but overwhelmingly he needed to lie down. Clumsily -- for he had lost almost all control of his body -- he swam into the womb of the centrifuge and to the hammock; and there he passed out, almost before he could hit the starting switch. normal, except that he could not remember who he was, where he was, or the names of most of the things around him; nor did this produce in him any emotion greater than a mild curiosity. Only a long-established reflex pretrying to leave the centrifuge before turning it off. He floated into the control chamber as compulsively and as mindlessly as a sperm going home. He was startled, finally, when the computer spoke to him -- though all it said was, "Menu?" -- despite the fact that he could think of no good reason why a room should not talk. The startlement got him started asking questions. The computer was both a good and a bad interlocutor. It could inform but it could not lead; certainly it was not programed for psychotherapy. As a result, after several days Dane had most of the facts, both major and minor, back in his head, but he could not be said to be in possession of them. They had no rank order, no importance, no relevance to the creature he had become. And the computer knew nothing at all about all that part of his past which therapists call "formative." This fugue and amnesia, he later figured out, lasted nearly six months and was perhaps a lucky episode in a way, for relearning even simple facts kept him as preoccupied and happy as a child who has just discovered that there are more than fifty Oz books, for almost the whole period. Coming out of it into the real universe was painful and he was never sure again that he quite completed the journey. His only test for the firmness of his grasp upon anything was how painful it was, which in the human condition is perhaps the best test, but he remembered dimly that there had also been such a thing as joy, of which he never recovered anything more than the word itself. Some other changes also became evident. As Eleanor probably had known -- or would have agreed, had the thought been new to her -- Dane had never been much of a sensualist, but he had cold-bloodedly provided for his inevitable needs with a library of pornographic films (on hot tapes or crystals -- the definition would have been too poor) which he had planned to use sparingly, whenever the problem could no longer be ignored. He had even allowed for the law of diminishing returns by having the films graded by two experts, one of whom had been his own personal clinical psychologist. He found now that even the most orgiastic of these had no effect on him... and what was perhaps worse -- though this was only a guess on his part -- nedther did the mildest, in which the "consorts" showed some tenderness toward each other in addition to the meaty coils of their "relationship." He was, he concluded tentatively, no longer quite human. The conclusion was tentative because he no longer remembered whether or not he ever had been. At the end of the first year the apparent magnitude of the dwarf companion was #. It did not occur to him to ask the computer the apparent magnitude of the Sun. By the end of the second year the computer was able to report that the dwarf companion had at least five planets -- another blow to the chops for the cosmogonists. Three of these were gas giants, one of them -- the one whose existence Uscott and his crew had deduced -- now plainly separated from the companion's glare in the amplifier image. It had thirteen satellites, all of them dead losses. The other two were dense inner planets but could be called Earthlike only by the most rarified of theorists: one was too far away from its primary tc be warm enough for liquid water, and the other was ten thousand miles in diameter and returned a spectrum with only one absorption line -- carbon dioxide. Dane was not dismayed. He was rediscovering Mozart and had just gotten up to K. #. None of this music seemed to have any emotional content -- though, judging by the rest of his library the man he had once been must have thought it did -- but the technical perfection of even the small works, e.g., the piano pieces for four hands, was staggering. Six months later Dane had found his planet and three months after that, the #aiciewerswapped ends and began to prepare an orbit around it. No wonder it hadn't been visible before; it was less than six thousand miles in diameter and feeble, collapsing star. But it would do; it would do very nicely. Only mildly elated, the creature which had been John Hillary Dane in some past broke out of storage the dove-shaped child of the Tranchemer which would be his landing craft and began to prepare his epiphany. In his earphones, from the earth beneath, he could already hear voices speaking in tongues. "Goodbye," Eleanor said in the blackness. "Goodbye, my dear." "John... your Shangri-La... is it really so far away?" He kissed her for the last time. "It is years away," he said. "And in Time, every single second is more than a hundred and eightysix thousand miles." The door closed between them, and that was that. He was not good, among other things, at parting speeches. A very long time later, Toby Walker, who had a fix on Macbeth, was to say that nothing in his life so ill became John Hillary Dane as the leaving of it. DIYou'll never see a ghost if  you can't see one sideways! T he sculpture should not have been standing where it was, with no significant attempt at display. In an alcove, dimly lit. Mottled paper peeled from the rough cement rendering of walls under a cracked plaster ceiling. The marks of a rat's gnawing showed on the soft, worm-eaten woodwork on a forward angle where the floor and skirting met. He cleared a way through the heaped-high rubbish littering the studio floor to a point where he could stand at a proper distance to take in the whole. Stoa, by Albertin. A porch -- not that the title would signify very much. Philosophers had sat on a stoa and become stoics. Albertin had probably never heard of them. Albertin had made no move to greet or welcome him. He had stayed where he was, squatted, hunched in the windowseat, staring out into the darkness. A clock was ticking somewhere or rain was dripping rhythmically through a leaking roof. A scurrying of mice under the dilapidated floor broke the otherwise total silence. "It is an interesting work," Map Tonquille said, at length. "I should like to see it in the round. From all sides, so to speak." "Who's stopping you?" Albertin growled. Albertin was stopping him. Albertin was stopping him by sitting there, a beer can in his hand, and making no effort to help drag the two-meter-high bulk out from the alcove. Two meters high, one meter deep... He hesitated, chin in hand, reflecting, casting a second, speculative glance at the object in the alcove. Stoa, by Albertin. Was it two meters high? A moment before it had seemed to be just that. The curled head-scrolls were just clear of the ceiling -- and the ceiling was around two meters -- two meters ten high. But were the headscrolls there, just below the yellow, smoke-grimed plaster, or were they much lower? Were they headscrolls at all? They had seemed to be something like that, curliqueing inward and downward -- or upward and outward? And then again, suddenly, they were flat planes. The whole elevation was a succession of black flat planes, interleaving, shuffling themselves like a pack of opaque -- transparent -- translucent -- misty gray cards. They were not, of course, moving, the planes, the cards. Albertin would never have stooped to the mechanical devices so much a part of the last fin de si'ecle vogue -- the electro-mechanical school. The planes -- the scrolls -- the windprotuberances were static, as unmoving as the columns, steps, angled doors and intricate lattice work of the interior. The semblance of movement was a trick of the concealed lighting although the light sources themselves would also be static. It was indeed quite ingenious. A trick of the angling. A bringing together of a succession of optical illusions confusing the eye and the brain behind the eye. A conjuring with emotion through a visual and mental paradox. He gave up the idea of dragging the sculpture out into the open. There was nothing to hold on to. Nothing you could be sure was really there, or at least in the same place where a moment before it had seemed to be. He stepped farther back and considered what, if Albertin's positioning could be trusted, would be its frontal aspect. As a striking example of the art nouveau, Stoa could hardly be equaled. But then, no one had ever equaled Albertin even in his cruder metallo-morph period. Albertin was, in any period, unique. "Interesting," Tonquille said again. "As an example of the art nouveau -- " Before he could finish Albertin leaped down from the windowseat, his thin, sloping shoulders drawn back and his disproportionately large, workman's hands clenched and raised in some sort of invocation. He hurled the beer can to the ground, stamped on it and kicked it toward a corner cluttered with half-finished objects in wire, glass, plastic and indeterminable materials. "What did you say?" he shouted. "As an example of the art nouveau -- " "You poor, fat, little tick!" the sculptor roared. "What do you know about art nouveaul What the hell do you know about anything?" He threw himself against the wall, his hand shielding his eyes, prepared, quite probably, to be sick. "Very little." Map Tonquille smiled as he answered the question. "But enough to recognize a, work of art when I see one. Enough to be aware of current trends -- " "Art nouveau'." Albertin spun around and thrust his big hands into his smock pockets and collapsed into the only article of furniture that might possibly, a long time ago, have been referred to as a chair. "What's art nouveau There's only one art, you indescribable, patronizing pig. What the hell's new about it? Art -- yes. Genius -- yes. Driving me mad. Be driving you mad if you had eyes in your bald baby head. New, my backside! It's as new as the dodo." "Possibly. It does however show an understanding of present-day choice of materials, new colors, lighting and an insight into a facet of human psychology that would have been impossible, for instance, to Praxiteles." "Bloody art nouveau'." Albertin snorted. "The first little CroMagnon man who rubbed red ochre into his bison was bowled over by every shaman in the valley shouting and throwing up his muddy paws and bellowing 'art nouveau'." Get out of my sight!" "I should be prepared to consider purchasing if you would name your price." A lbertin was on his feet again, lurching to a cupboard hidden behind stacks of plastic materials and spools of wire. He fought his way through the obstruction, picking up sheets and strips an armful at a time and hurling them into any vacant area that seemed in an arbitary way suitable. "Price?" he shouted over his shoulder. "What's price? Want a tag on it? Want to pay at the door and get your change and wheel it away in your little wicker basket? You make me sick." "Nevertheless -- " Map Tonquille smiled -- "since I want to buy your work I must know its price." Albertin was stooped, rummaging in the cupboard and Tonquille noticed with a sudden wave of sympathy how very thin the man was. The outline of his spine showed, too knobby, against the overlarge smock where it arched beneath the shoulders and his long, scrawny neck craned out from the bulge of the rucked-up collar like a wine bottle from a waiter's napkin. He turned with a beer can in his hand and pulled off the tab with his teeth. "Why ask me?" he growled. "You're the connoisseur. You know all about price and tags and value and all that crap. I only know about worth. What do you pay for genius now on the open market? Ten dollars an hour for inspiration and five for stringing the thing together? That's what your sort paid for Van Gogh until he died and you all made your fortunes out of him. What do you pay for Van Gogh these days? Ten you bidding for him now he'd cut his other bloody ear off." "I do not collect archaic painters," Tonquille explained patiently. "And I have really no idea of the price paid for the gentleman to whom you refer. It is your work I am interested in acquiring." "You are interested in acquiring?" Albertin put the can to his lips and his Adam's apple rose and fell steadily. "Yeah," he said, at last. "Interested in acquiring. That's a handy mouthful. Interested in acquiring means you'll buy if the price is right and you won't if it isn't. Genius must take its turn with the groceries. "What the hell do I care!" he shouted suddenly. "I hate the damn thing. Take it away! I don't want it." Map Tonquille walked to the window seat and sat with a careful straightening of his trouser creases. He took out a checkbook and deliberately began to write. "I shall be fair with you, Albertin," he said. "Since you have obviously no commercial sense, I am paying you what I consider to be a fair price. A hundred thousand dollars." "You're robbing yourself," Albertin growled. "What do I want with your money?" "You will want to stay drunk for quite a time. My money will help you there. One has to be moderately rich to savor the full immoderation of artistic poverty. When it is all gone, you will begin to work again and I shall come back and quite possibly find the right words to name your new period." Albertin glowered at him for a while, his bloodshot eyes smoldering under the jut of the bushy eyebrows, his high-domed, narrow forehead checkered with a puckering of thin upward and deep transverse wrinkles. Suddenly he grinned, dived into the cupboard and held out a Scotch whiskey bottle. "You're not a bad little tick," he said. "Have a drink!" Tonquille shook his head. "Take the check," he said, "and have this -- this masterpiece delivered to my private apartments in Chelsea New Town Block." "Delivered?" Albertin snorted. "What do you think I am -- a moving man? Take the damn thing yourself." "Since I am paying a hundred thousand dollars I should have thought... But no matter. I will arrange for it to be collected later tonight. It is perhaps as well. This object -- this Stoa -- needs careful and professional handling." He turned again and studied his purchase. The perfect blending of the uncountable optical illusions among the planes was a sheer delight. It was impossible for the eye to focus on any point of the interior, which seemed to be in constant movement, apparantly causing the sides to bend and bulge -- one moment they were solid, square and green and the next, hazy purple, rounded and rolling with the undulation of prairie wheat in a wind. Sometimes the whole seemed to rotate about a central axis, giving the impression of unfathomable depth, an illusive rotundity, an infinitely dark central cone. And in the cone a figure, growing steadily out of a lightening of the black homogeneity was also slowly rotating in the reverse direction. A human figure. A woman in black with -- was it a poke bonnet? High, rounded and drawn in under the chin, secured with a broad bow. Anti-clockwise turning. Black on gray. A widow in widdershins. "You know what you've got there, don't you?" Albertin was back in the window seat, a halfempty Scotch bottle in his hand, sober , and suddenly sardonic. "You'll never live with it." "No,' Map Tonquille said slowly. "I don't know what I've got. I am only a collector. A rich man who can afford the time and the money to learn. I don't know what I've got. But I shall study it at length and feel something in the end of its true significance." "You don't say?" Albertin was bantering but less hostile. "When you've found out all about it, come and tell me. I never felt a thing myself that made any sense. Just for now -- what do you think it is?" "A work of art." "Yeah. I suppose you could say that. I never found out what art was either. What sort of work of art?" "Sculpture, of course, in the modern idiom. The disposal of the planes and lighting confuse the eye, creating a certain illusion -- " "The planes and the lighting, you think?" "There is more?" "I don't think you've quite got the hang of it, little man. Optical illusions -- yeah. I guess that's what I've put there. I never really know. But why are they illusions? Why can't your eye follow something you could measure with a ruler and a photometer and any other gadget you happened to have in your pocket?" "You are about to tell me, I think?" was never as sober as when he had been drinking heavily. His surly bellicosity had left him and he seemed genuinely troubled, as if wrestling with a real physical problem rather than with the obscure images of some artistic inner enigma. He began to pace the studio, kicking moodily at any bric-a-brac that came within range of his heavy-soled canvas boots. Ruffling his fingers through the thick, upstanding mop of his gristled, black hair. Running his thumb around the collar of his smock and the paint-daubed, dirty and collarless shirt beneath. "Know about dimensions?" he asked at last. "I don't quite follow you?" "Dimensions. How many are there?" "Unless the entire world has been very sadly misled, there are three." "You think only three?" He stood stock still, his back to the window and the sporadic flush of some distant, on-and-off-diffusing neon-sign behind the night. Staring at the short, pudgy figure of the buyer he counted slowly, one, two, three on his fingers as if not quite sure of the visual significance of numbers. "There are more?" Map Tonquille asked. "Your eye and your brain create their own dimensions. I believe there are no such animals. Physically and in real terms, there can't be. No breadth, no length, no height. They are the illusions we create to give us something to hold on to. A plausible artifice we have invented so that, God help us, we can understand a little measure of the un-understandable." Map Tonquille glanced quickly at his new purchase. It was rotating again. Mouth-shaped. Two broad, puffed-out lips turning, the woman poised between them -- or over them. A savage mouth with a bone through its savage nose. The woman smiled at him. The lips closed. There were only the planes. Black and gray planes shuffling. Lights on a film of porous sponge steel. Blades. A saw-toothed zigzag of steps rising to a summit that was again its base. "I don't quite follow you." "Listen. What is the world, the universe made of? Atoms? A basic hydrogen atom? And what is a basic hydrogen atom made of? It's something we call energy which is as good a name as any other for something we know nothing whatever about. What is energy? Has it got dimensions? Can you go out into the universe past the last galaxy and say 'Up to this point we got energy, further on we ain't? It's so high, so wide and this much deep?' Listen! Listen, little man! We -- you and me -- we are only modifications of the same stuff that surrounds us -- it doesn't even surround us, because that implies dimensions -- it just is and we just is, too, a part of it. Inside us, trapped, is something else, an eternal something that hasn't got any dimensions either. It's got power but it's different from the energy past of us. It uses its power, its self-awareness, to become extra aware. It can't take in infinity because, unlike energy, it's finite, it just can't comprehend infinity. So what does it do? It divides eternity up into manageable cubes. It finds three ways of looking at the same thing." "Four -- if you take in time." "Oh -- claptrap! Time isn't a dimension in this sense. If the little beast inside you were timeless, it would be infinite, too, and wouldn't need to cut up the cosmos into cubes. And if it had no duration it wouldn't exist at all. It divides the timeless infinite into cubes it can look at three ways and it moves downtime in a straight line, cubes an' all. Maybe it'll manage four ways one day but it hasn't gotten that far yet." "You may be right," Tonquille conceded. "But I don't see where it gets us. If our three dimensions are just our way of looking at the whole -- it's the only way we've got." "How dense can you get?" Albertin groaned, striking his fist into the palm of his hand. "Don't you see the relevance of all this to my -- my creation? That thing there? Don't you see that if we, the human race, divide up infinity into any three dimensions that suit us, the three we've evolved quite arbitarily, quite by chance, like everything else -- don't you see that countless other beings are doing the same thing -- dividing it up neatly into three? Don't you see that these dimensions must overlap everywhere? We are all, we who house these little finite beasts, all one big unity. You are just as much a part of the constellation of Ursa Major as you are of the contents of this room." "No." Tonquille shook his head. "I don't see that at all. Since I am demonstrably not in the constellation of Ursa Major, you will need more than your artistic insight to convince me that I am." "Artistic insight, my Aunt Fanny's left boot! Insight is a better tool than physics any day because physics can never get you anywhere as long as it is concerned with measuring the immeasurable. But this isn't art, it isn't even philosophy -- it's pure down-to-earth common sense. Look, my little tubby plutocrat! What's between you and Ursa Major? What precisely stops your being there, since you seem to be sure you're not?" "Distance, I should say." "Sure! Sure! Distance -- length, my bulky baby boyo. A dimension. An illusion. We've split eternity up into breadth, height and length, haven't we? What about the people, just like ourselves who've done it the other way -- breadth, height and stenth?" "I should follow you better if you told me exactly what stenth is." "And the others who've made it breadth, length and kelth? God Almighty, man, they're only words. I can invent words for them as good as any they've got themselves; it's the thing that matters, the way of looking, not what you call it. Here, there, anywhere you like, someone, a whole people, a whole world, have looked at infinity differently. Law of averages, they must have. By the law of averages, some will have cottoned on to two of ours with one different. Just their way of looking at something that in its entirety would be completely incomprehensible." "What you mean is, that all about us there are -- " "Look, mac! Have you ever seen a ghost sideways?" "I have never seen a ghost at all." Tonquille considered in his quiet, precise way. "But I accept that others have had that good fortune. Sideways, you say? I must admit, from what I know of the subject, it would seem a little unlikely." "Unlikely my foot! It's totally impossible! All you see of a ghost are its two dimensions, all your eye can manage, because it's not gotten around to taking in the new one. You see its breadth and height and if you've just a tiny little crumb of psychic insight you see the hazy outline of its stenth. There's others, I expect, in the breadth, length and kelth category and those you would only see from above, flat as a pancake. If you ever saw one sideways it would be because you couldn't see it face on. It would be a length, height and telth creation. If you haven't got that little crumb of psychic sense that a little runt like you wouldn't have, you wouldn't see it at all. You'd be stuck with your inborn, handy illusion, depth, length, distance. No, you little tick, you'll never see a ghost." "I wonder -- " Map Tonquille turned back to the sculpture. It was a cone now, the neck stretching away into an infinity of darkness. The woman was there, taking off her bonnet, shaking her hair loose about her shoulders. "What you are saying is, in simple terms, that by confusing the eye and the brain, dislodging the focus of the understanding from that area of stimulation-response with which it is accustomed to deal, you disorient the psyche -- enabling it to absorb stimuli from another plane. Because it can no longer distinguish its familiar length it takes in, sporadically perhaps, the stenth. Since it forces us to view spatiality from this new plane, your work is four-dimensional."  ward his creation, shouldering Tonquille angrily aside. He thrust his long neck forward, glaring at the rapidly shuffling planes. "Four?" he repeated, uncertainly. "Yeah -- well -- four, I guess -- I had hopes -- " "You had hoped for more?" "Five or six, perhaps." He turned away and leaned his head against the wall. From the movement of his bunched round shoulders he appeared to be stifling a paroxysm of sobbing. "Perhaps the whole damn lot. The nth. Perhaps a particle, a grain of an idea of no dimensions at all. An extra dimension somewhere else down the time-stream. I don't know what Fve done. Take the ghastly thing away before I break it with a sledge hammer. Nothing is what you want. Nothing touches on reality. And why doesn't it? Because we can't ever know what reality is. We can't see as much of reality as a dead flea in a bed sock." "You mentioned ghosts," Tonquille took charge of the dilapidated chair, sitting carefully upright, his small white hands folded carefully in his lap. "You said that I should never see a ghost." Albertin turned and was leaning back against the wall, staring at him with those scarlet, almost animal eyes. "Go on!" he said, hoarsely. "I think you were not speaking of ordinary ghosts in so-called haunted houses. In the interior of Stoa I thought I saw -- " "No!" Albertin shouted, heaving himself from the wall with a jerk of his shoulderblades. "No. You never saw anything. There's nothing there." "Indeed I seemed to see very clearly -- " "No!" Albertin had taken Tonquille by the shoulders, his long chin only a week's stubble length from Tonquille's nose. "You saw nothing. Do you hear? You never saw her!" "Please pull yourself together, Albertin, or I shall consider this discussion closed." Albertin straightened his back and turned slowly to the alcove. He limped toward the giant, citadel-like creation, sparkling gold in the dim light of the low-wattage electric bulb suspended by a single cord from the ceiling. He held out a shaking, pathetic hand toward the glitter that was fading now into a rising and falling of dull-shaded planes, the cone and the darkness at the end of the cone. "She's there," he said wistfully. "She's there, isn't she? Down at the end of our days -- a long time before we began. Just a figure in a cabin door reflected on the dark, lapping water of an endless night. But there is a light there somewhere behind the door. The door, you see, the door has only breadth and height." "You said a ghost. Do you -- did you know her, Albertin?" "Time's a poor fish," he said sadly. "Round and round the goldfish bowl. It's nose in the length and the new, the reborn stenth, way back at the tip of its tail." He was limping as if one leg had suddenly grown too short or the other too long, limping toward the cupboard, one hand raised, shielding his eyes. "I didn't think you would see her, too," he muttered. "I misjudged you, Mr. Money-bags Tonquille. I'm sorry, Mr. Money-bags Tonquille. I'm truly sorry." "There is no need to be." "Take back your money, Mr. Tonquille. This thing's too big for you or me. No one should peep through the two-way mirror like a voyeur in a brothel into the other worlds that are all around us. You know what I've done, Mr. Tonquille? I've made a keyhole. A hole is two-dimensional, you see. Anyone can make a hole in any world, but I've put the stenth behind it. One day, she will see it from her side and in the length, she'll see me. I've made a peephole through to her. I couldn't stand her seeing me again, knowing that I couldn't cross." Map Tonquille continued to sit rather primly in his chair, fingertips pressed together, considering the implications of a universe without dimensions and a girl in a poke bonnet with two dimensions in one world and a third in another. Albertin behind him was searching the shelves of the cupboard. He had apparently run out of his usual brand of Scotch whiskey since, when he turned, the bottle he held was small enough to be concealed in the palm of his hand. "Tell me," Tonquille asked him. "Did you know the woman in the poke bonnet?" "Questions." Albertin groaned. "Always questions. There are no women and no men in heaven or on earth. Only modifications of the universal ether. But the illusion is very sweet." He continued, raising the flask to his lips, "It doesn't matter. Nothing matters. No one can see her sideways." He had fallen with a crash to the floor and his back was arching and his head thrown back in a sudden, unnatural contortion before Map Tonquille realized what had happened. In a moment he was on his knees beside the sculptor, tearing at the smock with the frantic and totally hopeless idea of massaging his heart. Anything to relieve the ghastly spasms that racked the frail, tortured frame. "Don't die, Albertin," he begged. "Albertin, come back! The world needs you. There is no one anywhere to take your place." The lips were drawn back over the yellow teeth and the mouth was locked open so far that the jaw seemed ready to split the thin stretched membrane of the cheeks. But the tongue moved and, hoarsely, before the final contortion hooped the agonized body and relaxed it slowly into death, five words croaked from the foamflecked lips. "The switch -- pull the switch -- " M ap Tonquille looked vainly in the studio, in the one adjacent bedroom and the length of the passage outside for a telephone. He found no switch on that floor of the old, decaying building. He decided it was useless to run for a doctor. The merest layman could see that Albertin was dead, the sweet smell of pear drops on his lips, one hand clutched at his throat and the other reaching out toward the -- the thing in the corner. And Tonquille could see the switch now, although he had not noticed it before. A red switch on the plinth under the sculpture. His sculpture. He had not noticed before that his sculpture was mounted on a plinth. Why should he throw the switch? What would the switch do? Extinguish the lighting concealed behind the planes in the interior of his work. Probably. One could not be sure. The cone was there again, turning very slowly in a clockwise direction. The girl was there, too. No longer in black, but in a long, tight-fitting dress reaching to her ankles and cut low at the front. Edwardian, perhaps. She seemed younger -- gayer. He felt a strong desire to sit and watch her for no matter how long and irrespective of what she might do. A keyhole, Albertin had said. He, cultured, urbane, a connoisseur of the arts, was peering at a woman through a keyhole. Albertin was right. One could not draw aside the curtains and gape into the secret interstices between the veils. There would be time when he had the object home, properly mounted in his own apartment, to study and consider all its implications. There was no doubt that Albertin's creation was now his property. His check was valid and could be paid to the sculptor's estate, dependents, if he had any. The cone had widened now, was as broad as it was long. He would have said it had infinite length and infinite breadth if it had not been for the life-size woman in its center. Infinity could hardly be divided into life-sized objects. She was looking out somewhere over the edge of the near-infinite space, her hands extended in welcome. She was turning, spinning widdershins, a smile on her face, her hands stretched out, reaching to the ends of an immeasurable distance where two more hands were forming, spinning and joining with hers, the fingers intertwining, the arms growing out of the particles of darkness until Albertin and she, whole and complete, went twirling down to the narrowing neck of the funnel and vanished. The planes were shuffling themselves and the zigzag dragons teeth of the endless belt were climbing to a summit that was always one step farther on, when, knowing that he must, Tonquille pulled the switch. A sense of awful inevitability had seized him and when, with a blinding flash, the entire masterpiece disintegrated into a heap of metal, wire and faintly steaming plastic strips, he was not really surprised. Only tired, disillusioned and determined to forget the whole thing. Surprise came later when he rang the doctor for the tenement and reported to him that Albertin was dead. "You've made a mistake," the voice retorted sharply. "Albertin was cremated three weeks ago. Suicide. He poisoned himself." "The time lag on the stenth," Tonquille mused, sadly. "I should have known. I never did see the man sideways.  one generation beyond Dune Frank Herbert returns to the duneworid of Arrakis for an epic of imperiai intrigue and human ecology-an epic that spans the universe. That's why we can teli you where it ends -- We're reprinting fast, but your bookselier may be out of stock. Order this and other Frank Herbert books today ; I (N#) #C I (S#) # I I (S#) #(J I (S#) # I I (#) # I I Namp   ! Address I f-'ty State Zip I Include list price j each title. plus a dime postage for Dept, mhk # Madison Ave., New York # "In the pantheistic systems of Giordano Bruno, monads are conceived of as eternal, both corporeal and soullike, and each a microcosm or mirror of Deity... -- Funk . Wagn all's I ver still feels like a very small boy. He cannot persuade himself that he has any rightful business up cit intruder. When he goes up to the city of the urbmon's masters a strange boyish shyness settles over him that he must consciously strive to hide. He finds himself forever wanting to peer nervously over his An Episode -- Urban Monad # shoulder. Looking for the patrols that he fears will intercept him. The stern brawny figure blocking the wide corridor. What are you doing here, son? You shouldn't be wandering around on these floors. Louisville is for the administrators, don't you know that? And Siegmund will babble excuses, his face blazing. And rush for the dropshaft. He tries to keep this silly sense of embarrassment a secret. He knows it doesn't fit with the image of himself that everyone else sees. Siegmund the cool customer. Siegmund the man of destiny. Siegmund who was obviously Louisville-bound from childhood. If they only knew. Underneath it all a vulnerable boy. Underneath it a shy, insecure Siegmund. Worried that he's climbing too fast. Apologizing to himself for his success. Siegmund the humble, Siegmund the uncertain. Or is that just an image too? Sometimes he thinks that this hidden Siegmund, this private Siegmund, is merely a facade that he has erected so that he can go on liking himself, and that beneath this subterranean veneer of shyness, somewhere beyond the range of his insight, lies the real Siegmund, every bit as ruthless and cocky and rung-grabbing as the Siegmund the outer world sees. He goes up to Louisville nearly every morning, now. They requisition him as a consultant. Some of the top men there have made a pet of him -- Lewis Holston, Nissim Shawke, Kipling Freehouse, men at the very highest levels of authority. He knows they are exploiting him, dumping on him all the dreary, tedious jobs they don't feel like handling themselves. Taking advantage of his ambitions. Siegmund, prepare a report on working-class mobility patterns. Siegmund, run a tabulation of adrenal balances in the middle cities. Siegmund, what's the waste-recycling ratio this month? Siegmund. Siegmund. Siegmund. But he exploits them, too. He is rapidly making himself indispensable, as they slide into the habit of using him to do their thinking. In another year or two, beyond much doubt, they will have to ask him to move up in the building. Perhaps they'll jump him from Shanghai to Toledo or Paris; more likely they'll take him right into Louisville at the next vacancy. Louisville before he's twenty! Has anyone ever done that before? By that time, maybe, he'll feel comfortable among the members of the ruling class. He can see them laughing at him behind their eyes. They made it to the top so long ago that they've forgotten that others still have to strive. To them, Siegmund knows, he must seem comical -- an earnest, pushy little rung-grabber, his gut afire with the upward urge. They tolerate him because he's capable -- more capable, maybe, than most of them. But they don't respect him. They think he's a fool for wanting so badly something that they've had time to grow bored with. Nissim Shawke, for instance. Possibly one of the two or three most important men of the urbmon. (Who is the most important? Not even Siegmund knows. At the top level, power becomes a blurry abstraction; in one sense everybody in Louisville has absolute authority over the entire building and in another sense no one has.) Shawke is about sixty, Siegmund supposes. Looks much younger. A lean, athletic, olive-skinned man, cool-eyed, physically powerful. Alert, wary, a man of great tensile strength. He gives the illusion of being enormously dynamic. A teeming reservoir of potential. Yet so far as Siegmund can see, Shawke does nothing at all. He refers all governmental matters to his subordinates; he glides through his offices at the crest of the urbmon as though the building's problems are mere phantoms. Why should Shawke strive? He's at the summit. He has everybody fooled, everyone but Siegmund, perhaps. Shawke need not do but only be. Now he marks time and enjoys the comforts of his position. Sitting there like a Renaissance prince. One word from Nissim Shawke could send almost. anybody down the chute. A single memorandum from him might be able to reverse some of the urbmon's most deeply cherished policies. Yet he originates no programs, he vetoes no proposals, he ducks all challenges. To have such power and to refuse to exercise it, strikes Siegmund as making a joke out of the whole idea of power. Shawke's passivity carries implied contempt for Siegmund's values. His sardonie smile mocks all ambition. It denies that there is merit in serving society. I am here, Shawke says with every gesture, and that is sufficient for me; let the urbmon look after itself; anyone who voluntarily assumes its burdens is an idiot. Siegmund, who yearns to govern, finds that Shawke blights his soul with doubt. What if Shawke is right? What if I get to his place fifteen years from now and discover that it's all meaningless? But no. Shawke is sick, that's all. His soul is empty. Life does have a purpose and service to the community fulfills that purpose. I am well qualified to govern my fellow man; therefore I betray mankind and myself as well, if I refuse to do my duty. Nissim Shawke is wrong. I pity him. But why do I shrivel when I look into his eyes? T hen there is Shawke's daughter, Rhea. She lives in Toledo, on the #th floor, and is married to Kipling Freehouse's son Paolo. There is a great deal of intermarriage among the families of Louisville. The children of the administrators do not generally get to live in Louisville themselves; Louisville is reserved for those who actually govern. Their children, unless they happen to find places of their own in the ranks of the administrators, live mostly in Paris and Toledo, the cities immediately below Louisville. They form a privileged enclave there, the offspring of the great. Siegmund does much of his nightwalking in Paris and Toledo. And Rhea Shawke Freehouse is one of his favorites. She is ten years older than Siegmund. She has her father's wiry, supple form: a lean, somewhat masculine body, with small breasts and flat buttoeks and long solid muscles. Dark complexion; eyes that glitter with private amusement; a sharp elegant nose. She has only three littles. Siegmund does not know why her family is so small. She is quick-witted, knowing, well-informed. She is more nearly bisexual than anyone Siegmund knows; he finds her tigerishly passionate -- but she has told him also of the joy she takes in loving other women. Among her eonquests has been Siegmund's wife Mamelon, who, he thinks, is in many ways a younger version of Rhea. Perhaps that's why he finds Rhea so attractive; she combines all that he finds most interesting about Mamelon and Nissim Shawke. Siegmund was sexually precocious. He made his first erotic experiments in his seventh year, two years ahead of the urbmon norm. By the time he was nine he was familiar with the mechanics of intercourse, and consistently drew the highest marks in his physical relations class, doing so well that he was allowed to enroll with the eleven-year-olds. Puberty began for him at ten; at twelve he married Mamelon, who was more than a year his senior; shortly he had her pregnant and the Kluvers were on their way out of the Chicago newlywed dorm and off to an apartment of their own in Shanghai. Sex always seemed agreeable to him for its own sake, but lately he has come to realize its value in building character. He nightwalks assiduously. Young women bore him; he prefers those who are past twenty, like Principessa Mattern and Micaela Quevedo of Shanghai. Or Rhea Freehouse. Women of their experience tend to be better in bed than most adolescents, of course. Not that that is his prime concern. One isn't ever that much better than another and Mamelon can give him all the physical pleasure he needs. But he feels that these older women teach him a great deal about the world, sharing their experience with him in an implicit way. From them he draws subtle insights into the dynamics of adult life, the crises, conflicts, rewards, depths of character. He loves to learn. His own maturity, he is convinced, stems from his extensive encounters with women of the older generation. Mamelon tells him that he is generally believed to nightwalk even in Louisville. This is in fact not so. He has never dared. There are women up there who tempt him, women in their thirties and forties, even some younger ones, such as Nissim Shawke's second wife, who is hardly older than Rhea. But the self-confidence that makes him seem so awesome to his peers vanishes at the thought of the wives of the administrators. It is bold enough for him to venture out of Shanghai to use women of Toledo or Paris. But Louisville? To slip into bed with Shawke's wife and then have Shawke himself arrive, smiling coldly, saluting, offering him a bowl of tingle -- hello, Siegmund, are you having a good time? No. Maybe five years from now, when he's living in Louisville himself. Not yet. But he does have Rhea Shawke Freehouse and some others of her stature. Not bad for a start. ly furnished office. There's space to waste in Louisville. Shawke has no desk; he conducts his business from a gravity-web slung hammock-fashion near the broad gleaming window. It is mid-morning. The sun is high. From here one has a stunning view of the neighboring urbmons. Siegmund enters, having received a summons from Shawke five minutes before. Uneasily he meets Shawke's cold gaze. Trying not to look too humble, too obsequious, too defensive, too hostile. "Closer," Shawke orders. Playing his usual game. Siegmund crosses the immense room. He must stand virtually nose-to-nose with Shawke. A mockery of intimacy; instead of forcing Siegmund to remain at a distance, as one usually requires of subordinates, Shawke brings him so close that it is impossible for Siegmund to keep his eyes locked on both of Shawke's. The image wanders; the strain is painful. Sharp focus is lost and the features of the older man seem distorted. In a casual, barely audible voice, Shawke says, "Will you take care of this?" and flips a message cube to Siegmund. It is, Shawke explains, a petition from the civic council of Chicago, requesting a liberalization of the urbmon's sexratio restrictions. "They want more freedom to pick the sex of their children," Shawke says. "Claiming that the present rules unnecessarily violate individual liberties and are generally unblessworthy. You can play it later for the details. What do you think, Siegmund?" Siegmund examines his mind for whatever theoretical information it may contain on sex-ratio questions. Not much there. Work intuitively. What kind of advice does Shawke want? He usually wants to be told to leave things just as they are. All right. How, now, to justify the sex-ratio rules without seeming intellectually lazy? Siegmund improvises swiftly. His gift is an easy penetration into the logic of administration. He says, "My impulse is to tell you to refuse the request." "Good. Why?" "The basic dynamic thrust of an urban monad has to be toward stability and predictability and away from randomness. The urbmon can't expand physically and our facilities for offloading surplus population aren't all that flexible. So we need to program orderly growth above all else." and says, "If you don't mind the obscenity, let me tell you that you sound exactly like a propagandist for limiting births." "No!" Siegmund blurts. "God bless, no! Of course there's got to be universal fertility." Shawke is silently laughing at him again. Goading, baiting. A streak of sadism his main diversion in life. "What I was getting at," Siegmund continues doggedly, "is that within the framework of a society that encourages unlimited reproduction we've got to impose certain checks and balances to prevent disruptive destabilizing processes. If we allow people to pick the sex of their children themselves we could very possibly get a generation that's sixty-five percent male and thirty-five female. Or vice versa, depending on whims and fads of the moment. If that happened, how would we deal with the uncoupled surplus? Where would the extras go? Say, fifteen thousand males of the same age, all with no available mates. Not only would we have extraordinarily unblessworthy social tensions -- imagine an epidemic of rape -- but those bachelors would be lost to the genetic pool. An unhealthy competitive aspect would establish itself. And such ancient customs as prostitution might have to be revived to meet the sexual needs of the unmated. The obvious consequences of an unbalanced sex ratio among a newborn generation are so serious that -- " "Obviously," Shawke drawls, not hiding his boredom. But Siegmund, wound up in an exposition of theory, cannot easily stop. "Freedom to choose your child's sex would therefore be worse than having no sex-determination processes at all. In medieval times the ratios were governed by random biological events, and naturally tended to gravitate toward a fifty-fifty split, not taking into account such special factors as war or emigration, which, of course, would not concern us. But since we are able to control our society's sex ratio, we must be careful not to allow the citizens to bring about an arbitrarily gross imbalance. We cannot afford the risk that in a given year an entire city may opt for female children, let's say -- and stranger phenomena of mass fancy than that have been known. On compassionate grounds we may allow a particular couple to request and receive permission for, say, a daughter as their next little, but such requests must be compensated for elsewhere in the city in order to insure the desired overall fifty-fifty division, even if this causes some distress or inconvenience to certain citizens. Therefore I would recommend a continuation of our present policy of loose control over sex ratios, maintaining the established parameters for free choice but always working within an understood assumption that the good of the urbmon as a whole must be -- " "God bless, Siegmund, that's enough." "Sir?" "You've made your point. Over and over. I wasn't asking for a dissertation, just an opinion." Siegmund feels mashed. He steps back, unable to face Shawke's stony, contemptuous eyes at such close range. "Yes, sir," he murmurs. "What shall I do about this cube, then?" "Prepare a reply to go out in my nailrie. Covering basically what you've told me, only embellishing it a little, dragging in some scholarly authority. Talk to a sociocomputator and get him to give you a dozen impressive-sounding reasons why free choice of sex would probably lead to an imbalance. Get hold of some historian and ask for figures on what actually happened to society the last time sex-ratio freedom was allowed. Wrap it all up with an appeal to their loyalty to the larger community. Clear?" "Yes, sir." "And tell them, without quite putting it in those words, that the request is refused." "I'll say we're referring it to the high council for further study." "Exactly," Shawke says. "How much time will you need for all this?" "I could have it done by tomorrow afternoon." "Take three days. Don't hurry it." Shawke makes a gesture of dismissal. As Siegmund leaves, Shawke winks cruelly and says, "Rhea sends her love." I has to treat me that way," Siegmund says, fighting to keep the whine out of his voice. "Is he like that with everyone?" He lies beside Rhea Freehouse. They have not yet made love tonight. Above them a pattern of lights twines and shifts. Rhea's new sculpture, purchased during the day from one of the San Francisco artists. She says, "Father has a very high regard for you." "He shows it in a strange way. Toying with me, almost sneering at me. He finds me very funny." "You're imagining it, Siegmund." "No. Not really. Well, I suppose I can't blame him. I must seem ridiculous to him. Taking the problems of urbmon life so seriously. Spouting long theoretical lectures. Those things don't matter to him any more, and I can't expect a man to remain as committed to his career at the age of sixty as he was at thirty, but he makes me feel like such an idiot for being committed myself. As if there's something inherently stupid about anyone who's involved with administrative challenges." "I never realized you thought so little of him," Rhea says. "Only because he falls so far short of realizing his abilities. He could be such a great leader. And instead he sits up there and laughs at everything." Rhea turns toward him. Her expression is grave. "You're misjudging him, Siegmund. He's as committed to the community welfare as you are. You're so put off by his manner that you don't see what a dedicated administrator he is." "Can you give me one example of -- " "Very often," she continues, "we project onto other people our own secret, repressed attitudes. If we think, down deep, that something is trivial or worthless, we indignantly accuse other people of thinking so. If we wonder privately if we're as conscientious and devoted to duty as we say we are, we complain that others are slackers. It might just happen that your passionate involvement with administrative affairs, Siegmund, represents more of a desire for mere rung-grabbing than it does a strong humanitarian concern, and you feel so guilty about your intense ambitions that you believe others are thinking about you in the same terms that you yourself -- " "Wait! I absolutely deny -- " "Stop it, Siegmund. I'm not trying to .pull you down. I'm just offering some possible explanations of your troubles in Louisville. If you'd rather I kept quiet -- " "Go on." "I'll say what's on my mind... and you can hate me afterward, if you like. You're terribly young, Siegmund, to be where you are. Everybody knows you have tremendous ability, that you deserve to be on the brink of going to Louisville -- but you're uneasy yourself over how fast you've risen. You try to hide it but you can't hide it from me. You're afraid that people resent your climb -- even some people who are still above you may resent you, you sometimes think. So you're self-conscious. You're extra-sensitive You read all sorts of terrible things into people's innocent expressions. If I were you, Siegmund, I'd relax and try to enjoy myself more. Don't worry about what people think, or seem to think, about you. Don't fret about grabbing rungs -- you're headed for the top, you can't miss, you can afford to slack off and not always worry about the theory of urban administration. Try to be cooler. Less businesslike, less obviously dedicated to your career. Cultivate friendships among people your own age -- value people for their own sake, not for where they can help you get. Soak up human nature, work at being more human yourself. Go around the building; do some nightwalking in Warsaw or Prague, maybe. It's irregular but not illegal -- and it'll knock some of the tightness out of you. See how simpler people live. Does any of this make sense to you?" Siegmund is silent. "Some," he says finally. "More than some." "Good." "It's sinking in. Nobody's ever spoken to me like that before." "Are you angry with me?" "No. Of course not." Rhea runs her fingertips lightly along the line of his jaw. "Do you mind topping me now, then? Td rather not have to be a moral engineer when I have company on my platform." His mind is full of her words. He is humiliated but not offended, for much of what she has said rings true. Lost in self-analysis, he turns mechanically to her, caressing her. But he is preoccupied with the intricacies of her entry into his character. She finally makes him aware of the failure of his virility. "Not interested tonight?" she asks. "Tired," he lies. Rhea laughs. He thinks about how he must reshape his public image. Not to look ridieulous before the men of Louisville. H ome again, not long after midnight. Two heads on his sleeping platform. Mamelon is entertaining a nightwalker. Nothing unusual about that; Siegmund knows that his wife is one of the most desired women in the urbmon. For good reason. Standing by the door, he idly watches. Mamelon is making sounds of passion, but to Siegmund they sound false and forced. He feels vague resentment. If you're going to have my wife, man, at least give her a decent time. He strips and cleanses himself, and when he steps out from under the ultrasonic field the pair on the platform lie still. Mamelon is hardly breathing hard, confirming Siegmund's suspicion that she was pretending. Politely Siegmund coughs. Mamelon's visitor looks up, blinking, red-faced, alarmed. He's Jason Quevedo, the innocuous little historian, Micaela's man. Mamelon is rather fond of him, though Siegmund can't see why. Nor does Siegmund understand how Quevedo manages to cope with that tempestuous woman Micaela. Mine not to reason why... The sight of Quevedo reminds him that he must visit Micaela again soon. Also that he has work for Jason. "Hello, Siegmund," Jason says, not meeting his eyes. Getting off the platform, looking for his scattered clothes. Mamelon winks at her husband. Siegmund blows her a kiss. He says, "Before you go, Jason. I was going to call you tomorrow, but this'll do. A project. Historical research." Quevedo looks eager to get out of the Kluver apartment. Siegmund continues, "Nissim Shawke is preparing a response to a petition from Chicago concerning possible abandonment of sexratio regulations. He wants me to get together some background on how it was in the early days of ratio determination, when people were picking their children's sexes without regard to what anyone else was doing. Since your specialty is the twentieth century, I wondered if you could -- " "Yes, certainly. Tomorrow, first thing. Call me." Quevedo edges doorward. Eager to flee. Siegmund says, "What I need is some fairly detailed documentation covering first the medieval period of random births, what the sex distribution was, you see, and then going into the early period of control. While you're getting that I'll talk to Mattern, I guess, get some sociocomputation on the political implications of -- " "It's so late, Siegmund," Mamelon complains. "Jason said you can talk to him about it in the morning." Quevedo nods. Afraid to walk out while Siegmund is speaking, Siegmund realizes he is being too diligent again. Change the image, change the image; business can wait. "All right," he says. "God bless, Jason, ni call you tomorrow." Grateful, Quevedo escapes and Siegmund lies down beside his wife. She says, "Couldn't you see he wanted to run? He's so hideously shy." "Poor Jason," Siegmund says. Stroking Mamelon's sleek flank. "Where did you go tonight?" "Rhea." "Interesting?" "Very. In unexpected ways. She was telling me that I'm too earnest, that I have to try to be more relaxed." "She's wise," Mamelon says. "Do you agree with her?" "I suppose so." He dims the lights. "Meet frivolity with frivolity, that's the secret. Take my work casually. I'll try. I'll try. But I can't help getting involved in what I do. This petition from Chicago, for example. Of course we can't allow free choice of children's sexes! The consequences would be -- " "Siegmund." She takes his hand. "I'd rather not hear all that now. I need you. Rhea didn't use you all up, did she? Because Jason certainly wasn't much good tonight." "The vigor of youth remains. I hope." Yes. He can manage it. He kisses Mamelon. "I love you," he whispers. My wife. My only true. I must remember to talk to Mattern in the morning. And Quevedo. Get the report on Shawke's desk by the afternoon, anyway. If only Shawke had a desk. Statistics, quotations, footnotes. Siegmund visualizes every detail of it. II #th floor. Most of the key administrators have their offices here -- Shawke, Freehouse, Holston, Donnelly, Stevis. Siegmund carries the Chicago cube and his draft of Shawke's reply, loaded with quotes and data supplied by Charles Mattern and Jason Quevedo. He pauses in the hallway. So peaceful here, so opulent; no littles barging past you, no crowds of working folk. Some day mine. He sees a vision of a sumptuous suite on one of Louisville's residential levels, three or even four rooms, Mamelon reigning like a queen over it all; Kipling Freehouse and Monroe Stevis dropping by with their wives for dinner; an occasional awed visitor coming up from Chicago or Shanghai, an old friend; power and comfort, responsibility and luxury. Yes. "Siegmund?" A voice from an overhead speaker. "In here. We're in Kipling's place." Shawke's voice. They have picked him up on the scanners. Instantly he rearranges his face, knowing that it must have worn a vacuous, dreaming look. All business now. Angry with himself for forgetting that they might have been watching. He turns left and presents himself outside the office of Kipling Freehouse. The door slides back. A grand curving room lined with windows. The glittering face of Urbmon # revealed outside, tapering stunningly to its landingstage summit. Siegmund is startled by the number of top-rank people gathered here. Their potent faces dazzle him. Kipling Freehouse, the head of the data-projection secretariat, a big plump-cheeked man with shaggy eyebrows. Nissim Shawke. The suave, frosty Lewis Holston, dressed as always in incandescently elegant costume. Wry little Monroe Stevis. Donnelly. Kinsella. Vaughan. A sea of greatness. Everyone who counts is here, except only a few; a flippo with a psych-bomb, loose in this room, could cripple the urbmon's government. What terrible crisis has brought them together like this. Frozen in awe, Siegmund can barely manage to step forward. A cherub among the archangels. Stumbling into the making of history. Perhaps they want him here, as if is that they're considering without a representative of the coming generation of leaders to give his ap: proval. Siegmund is dizzyingly flattered by his own interpretation. I will be part of it. Whatever it is. His self-importance expands and the glare of their aura diminishes, and he moves in something close to a swagger as he approaches them. Then he realizes that there are some others present who might not be thought to belong at any high-powered policy session. Rhea Freehouse? Paolo, her indolent husband? And these girls, no more than fifteen or sixteen, in gossamer-webs or even less: mistresses of the great ones, handmaidens. Everyone knows that Louisville administrators keep extra girls. But here? Now? Giggling on the brink of history? Nissim Shawke salutes Siegmund without rising and says, "Join the party. You name the groover, we've probably spans, multiplexers, anything." Party? Party? "I've got the sex-ratio report here. Historical data -- the sociocomputator -- " "Crot that, Siegmund. Don't spoil the fun." Fun? Rhea comes toward him. Lurching, blurred, obviously grooving. Yet her keen intelligence showing through the haze of druggedness. "You forgot what I told you. Loosen up, Siegmund." Whispering. Kisses the tip of his nose. Takes his report from him, puts it on Freehouse's desk. Draws her hands across his cheeks; fingers wet. Wouldn't be surprised if she's leaving stains on me. Wine. Blood. Anything. Rhea says, "Happy Somatic Fulfillment Day. We're celebrating. You can have me, if you like, or one of the girls, or Paolo, or anybody else you want." She giggles. "My father, too. Have you ever dreamed of topping Nissim Shawke? Just don't be a spoiler." "I came up here because I had to give an important document to your father and -- " "Oh, shove it up the access nexus," Rhea says and turns away from him, her disgust unhidden. Somatic Fulfillment Day. He had forgotten. The festival will start in a few hours; he should be with Mamelon. But he is here. Shall he leave? They are looking at him. A place to hide. Sink into the undulating psychosensitive carpet. Don't spoil the fun. His mind is still full of the business of the morning. Whereas the random, or purely biological, determination of the sex of unborn infants normally results by expectable statistical distribution in a relatively symmetrical division of Removal of the element of chance introduces the danger that. It was the experience of the former city of Tokyo, between # and #, that the incidence of birth of female offspring declined by a factor of almost. Risks are not counterbalanced by. Therefore it is recommended that. The party, he sees, looking more closely, is essentially an orgy. He has been to orgies before, but not with people of this level. Fumes rising. The nakedness of Monroe Stevis. A huddled heap of fleshy girls. "Come on," Kipling Freehouse bellows, "enjoy yourself, Siegmund! Pick a girl, any girl!" Laughter. A wanton child pushes a capsule into his hand. He is trembling and it drops. Seized and gobbled by one of the other girls. People are still coming in. Dignified, elegant Lewis Holston has a girl on each knee. And one kneeling before him. "Nothing, Siegmund?" Nissim Shawke asks. "You won't have a thingl Poor Siegmund. If you're going to live in Louisville, you've got to know how to play as well as to work." Judging him. Testing his compatibility: will he fit in with the elite, or must he be relegated to the ranks of the drudges, the middle-level bureaucracy? Siegmund sees himself demoted to Rome. His ambitions take over. If knowing how to play is the criterion for admission, he'll play. Grins. "I'd like some tingle," he says. Stick to what you know you can handle. "Tingle, coming up." H e makes the effort. A golden-haired nymph offers him the tingle bowl; he gulps, pinches her, gulps again. The sparkling fluid popping in his throat. A third gulp. Swill it down; you aren't paying! They cheer him. Rhea nods approval. Clothes are coming off around the room. The amusements of the masters. There must be fifty people in here now. A clap on the back. Kipling Freehouse. Shouting, deafeningly hearty: "You're all right, boy! Worried about you, you know! So serious, so dedicated! Not bad virtues to have, eh, but there's got to be more, you follow? A playful spirit. Eh? Eh?" "Yes, sir. I know what you mean, sir." Siegmund dives into the heap. Musky womansmells. A fountain of sensation. Someone pops something into his mouth. He swallows, and moments later feels the back of his skull lift. Laughter. He is being kissed. Forced down against the carpet by his assailant. Rhea? Yes. Music blaring from above. In the tangle he discovers himself sharing a girl with Nissim Shawke. A cold wink from him; an icy grin. Shawke testing his capacity for pleasure. Everyone watching him, seeing if he's decadent enough to deserve promotion to their midst. Let yourself go! Let everything go! Urgently he compels himself to revel. Much depends on this. Below him # wondrous floors of urbmon and if he wants to stay up here he must know how to play. Disillusioned that the administrators are like this. So common, so vulgar, the cheap hedonism of a ruling class. They could be Florentine dukes, Parisian grandees, Borgias, drunken boyars. Unable to accept this image of them, Siegmund constructs a fantasy: they have staged this revel solely to test his character, to determine whether he is indeed merely a dreary drudge or if he has the breadth of spirit a Louisville man needs. Folly to think they spend their priceless but they are flexible, they can enjoy life, they turn from work to play with equal gusto. And if he wants to live among them he must demonstrate equal many-sidedness. He will. He will. His furry brain swirls with conflicting chemical messages. "Let's sing!" he yells desperately. "Everybody sing!" Bellowing: If you come to me by the dark of night With your blessman all aglow A nd you slip down beside me A nd try to get inside me -- They sing with him. He cannot hear his own voice. Dark eyes pear into his. "God bless," a long rippling lass murmurs. "You're cute. The famous Siegmund Kluver." She belches tingle bubbles. "We've met before, haven't we?" "Once, I think, in Nissim's office. Scylla Shawke." The great man's wife. Startling in her beauty. Young. Young. No more than twenty-five. He has heard a rumor that the first Mrs. Shawke, Rhea's mother, went down the chute, flippo. Some day he must check on the truth of that. Scylla Shawke wriggles close to him. Her soft black hair dangling in his face. He is almost paralyzed with fear. The consequences; can this be going too far? Recklessly he grabs her and plunges his hand into her tunic. She cooperates. Full warm breasts. Soft moist lips. Can he fail this test by an excess of shamelessness? Never mind. Never mind. Happy Somatic Fulfillment Day! Her body grinds against his, and he realizes, in shock, that it would be no problem to top her right now, here, in this heaving mass of high-level humanity on the floor of Kipling Freehouse's sprawling office. Too far, too fast. He slides free of her grasp. Catching the single flicker of disappointment and reproach in her eyes at his withdrawal. Rolls over; Rhea. "Why didn't you?" she whispers. And Siegmund says, "I couldn't," just before another girl, straddling him, kneels and pours something sweet and sticky into his mouth. He whirls within his skull. "It was a mistake," Rhea tells him. "She was being set up for you." Her words fracture and the pieces rebound, soaring high and drifting about the room. Something strange has happened to the lights; everything has become prismatic, and from all plane surfaces an eerie radiance is streaming. Siegmund crawls through the tumult, searching for Scylla Shawke. Instead he finds Nissim. "I'd like to discuss the business of the Chicago sex-ratio petition with you now," the administrator tells him. apartment hours later, he finds Mamelon pacing grimly about. "Where have you been?" she demands. "Somatic Fulfillment Day's almost over. I've called the access nexus, I've had tracers all over the building. I've -- " "I was in Louisville," Siegmund says. "Kipling Freehouse had a party." Stumbles past her. Drops face down on the sleeping platform. First come the dry sobs, then the tears, and by the time they stop flowing Somatic Fulfillment Day mightjust as well be over. T his is the bottom. Siegmund Kluver prowls uneasily among the generators. The weight of the building presses crushingly on him. The whining song of the turbines troubles him. He feels disoriented, a wanderer in the depths. How huge this room is: an immense box far below the ground, so big that the globes of light in its ceiling are barely able to illuminate the distant concrete floor. Siegmund creeps along a catwalk midway between floor and ceiling. Palatial Louisville three kilometers above his head. Carpets and draperies, inlays of rare woods, the trappings of power, very far away now. He hadn't meant to come here, not this far down. Warsaw was his intended destination tonight. But somehow first here. Stalling for time. Siegmund is frightened. Searching for an excuse not to do it. If they only knew. The cowardice within. UnSiegmundlike. He rubs his hands along the catwalk railing. Cold metal, shaky fingers. A constant throbbing boom running through the building here. He is not far from the terminus of the chutes that convey solid wastes to the power plant: discards of all kinds, old clothes. used data cubes, wrappers and packages, the bodies of the dead, occasionally the bodies of the living, coursing down the spiraling slideways and tumbling into the compactors. And moving thence on gliding belts into the combustion chambers. The liberation of heat for electrical generation: waste not, want not. The electrical load is heavy at this hour. Every apartment is lit. Siegmund closes his eyes and receives a vision of Urban Monad #'s # people linked by an enormous tangle of wiring. A giant human switchboard. And I am no longer plugged into it. Why am I no longer plugged into it? What has happened to me? What is happening to me? What is about to happen to me? Sluggishly he moves along the catwalk and passes out of the generating room. Entering a sleekwalled tunnel; behind its glossy paneled sides, he knows, run the transmission lines along which power flows toward the debooster circuitry. And here the reprocessing plant -- urine pipes, fecal reconversion chambers. All the wondrous stuff by which the urbmon lives. No other human being in sight. The heavy weight of the solitude. Siegmund shivers. He must go up to Warsaw soon. Yet he continues to drift like a touring schoolchild through the utility censomehow first here. Stalling for time. Siegmund is frightened. Searching for an excuse not to do it. If they only knew. The cowardice within. UnSiegmundlike. He rubs his hands along the catwalk railing. Cold metal, shaky fingers. A constant throbbing boom running through the building here. He is not far from the terminus of the chutes that convey solid wastes to the power plant: discards of all kinds, old clothes. used data cubes, wrappers and packages, the bodies of the dead, occasionally the bodies of the living, coursing down the spiraling slideways and tumbling into the compactors. And moving thence on gliding belts into the combustion chambers. The liberation of heat for electrical generation: waste not, want not. The electrical load is heavy at this hour. Every apartment is lit. Siegmund closes his eyes and receives a vision of Urban Monad #'s # people linked by an enormous tangle of wiring. A giant human switchboard. And I am no longer plugged into it. Why am I no longer plugged into it? What has happened to me? What is happening to me? What is about to happen to me? Sluggishly he moves along the catwalk and passes out of the generating room. Entering a sleekwalled tunnel; behind its glossy paneled sides, he knows, run the transmission lines along which power flows toward the debooster circuitry. And here the reprocessing plant -- urine pipes, fecal reconversion chambers. All the wondrous stuff by which the urbmon lives. No other human being in sight. The heavy weight of the solitude. Siegmund shivers. He must go up to Warsaw soon. Yet he continues to drift like a touring schoolchild through the utility center at the urbmon's lowest level. Hiding here from himself. The cold eyes of electronic scanners staring at him out of hundreds of shielded openings in floors and walls and ceilings...I am Siegmund Kluver of Shanghai, #th floor. I am fifteen years and five months old. My wife's name is Mamelon, my son is Janus, my daughter is Persephone. I am assigned to work duty as a consultant in Louisville Access Nexus and within the next twelve months I will undoubtedly receive notice of my promotion to the highest administrative levels of this urban monad. Therefore shall I rejoice. I am Siegmund Kluver of Shanghai, #th floor. He bows to the scanners. All hail. All hail. The future leader. Passing his hand nervously through his coarse, bushy hair. For an hour now he has wandered about down here. You should go up. What are you afraid of? To Warsaw. To Warsaw. He hears the voice of Rhea Shawke Freehouse, coming as though from a recording mounted at the core of his brain. If I were you, Siegmund. I'd relax and try to enjoy myself more. Don't worry about what people think, or seem to think, about you. Soak up human nature, work at being more human yourself. Go around the building; do some nightwalking in Warsaw or Prague, maybe. See how simpler people live. Shrewd words. Wise woman. Why be afraid? Go up. Go up. It's getting late. Standing outside a NO ADof the computer ganglia, Siegmund spends several minutes studying the tremor of his right hand. Then he hurries to the liftshaft and tells it to take him to the #th floor. The middle of Warsaw. N arrow corridors, here. Many doors. A compressed quality to the atmosphere. This is a city of extraordinarily high population density, not only because the inhabitants are so blessworthy in their fecundity, but also because much of the city's area is given over to industrial plants. Even though the building is much broader here than in its upper reaches, the citizens of Warsaw are pushed together into a relatively small residential zone. Here are the machines that stamp out machines. Dies, lathes, templates, reciprocators, positioners, fabrication plaques. Much of the work is computerized and automated, but there is plenty for human beings to do: feeding the conveyors, guiding and positioning, driving the fork-lifts, tagging the finished work for its destination. Late last year Siegmund pointed out to Nissim Shawke and Kipling Freehouse that nearly everything being done by human labor in the industrial levels could be handled by machines; instead of employing thousands of people in Warsaw, Prague, and Birmingham, they could set up a totally automated output program, with a few supervisors to keep watch over the inventory homeostasis, and a few maintenance men to handle emergencies, such as repairing the repair-machines. Shawke gave him a patronizing smile. "But if they had no work, what would all those poor people do with their lives?" he asked. "Do you think we can turn them into poets, Siegmund? Professors of urban history? We deliberately devise labor for them, don't you see?" Siegmund embarrassed by his naivete. A rare failure, for him, of insight into the methodology' of government. He still feels uncomfortable about that conversation. In an ideal commonwealth, he believes, every person should have meaningful work to do. He wishes the urban monad to be an ideal commonwealth. But yet certain practical considerations of human limitations interpose themselves. But yet. But yet. The makework in Warsaw is a blot on the theory. Pick a door. Say, #. #. #. Strange to see the apartments bearing four-digit numbers. #. #. Siegmund puts his hand to the knob. Hesitates. A rush of sudden timidity. Imagining, within, a brawny, hairy, growling, sullen working-class husband, a shapeless, weary working-class wife. And he must intrude on their intimacies. Their resentful glare upon seeing his upper-level clothing. What is this Shanghai dandy doing here? Doesn't he have any regard for decency? And so forth. And so forth. Siegmund almost flees. Then he takes hold of himself. They dare not refuse. They dare not be sullen. He opens the door. The room is dark. Only the nightglow is on; his eyes adjust and he sees a couple on the sleeping platform and five or six littles on. cots. He approaches the platform. Stands over the sleepers. His imagined portrait of the room's occupants altogether inaccurate. They could be any young married pair of Shanghai, Chicago, Edinburgh. Strip away the clothes, let sleep eradicate the facial expressions denoting position in the social matrix, and distinctions of class and city perhaps disappear. The naked sleepers are only a few years older than Siegmund -- he maybe nineteen, she possibly eighteen. The man slender, narrow shoulders, unspectacular muscles. The woman trim, standard, agreeable body, soft yellow hair. Siegmund lightly touches her shoulder. A ridge of bone lying close beneath the skin. Blue eyes flickering open. Fear giving way to understanding: oh, a nightwalker. And understanding giving way to confusion: the nightwalker wears upper-building clothes. Etiquette demands an introduction. "Siegmund Kluver," he says. "Shanghai." The girl's tongue passes hurriedly over her lips. "Shanghai? Really?" The husband awakes. Blinking, puzzled. "Shanghai?" he says. "What for, down here, huh?" Not hostile, just wondering. Siegmund shrugs, as if to say a whim, a fancy. The husband gets off the platform. Siegmund assures him that it isn't necessary for him to leave, that it'll be quite all right to have him here, but that kind of thing evidently isn't practiced in Warsaw: the arrival of the nightwalker is the signal for the husband to clear out. Loose cotton wrap already over his pale, almost hairless body. A nervous smile! see you later, love. And out. Siegmund alone with the woman. "I never met anybody from Shanghai before," she says. "You haven't told me your name." "Ellen." He lies down beside her. Stroking her smooth skin. Rhea's words echo. Soak up human nature. See how simpler people live. He is so tightly drawn. His flesh mysteriously invaded by a spreading network of fine golden wires. Penetrating the lobes of his brain. "What does your husband do, Ellen?" "He's on fork-lift now. Used to be a cabler, but he got hurt sheathing. The whiplash." "He works hard, doesn't he?" "The sector boss says he's one of the best. I think he's okay too." A sniggering little giggle. "What floors are Shanghai, anyway? That's someplace around #, isn't it?" "#I to #." Caressing her. Her body quivers -- fear or desire? Shyly her hand goes to his clothing. Maybe just eager to get him in and out and gone. The frightening stranger from the upper levels. Or else not accustomed to foreplay. A different milieu. He'd rather talk a while first. See how simpler people live. He's here to learn, not merely to top. Looking around the room: the furnishings drab and crude, no grace, no style. Yet designed by the same craftsmen who furnish Louisville and Toledo. Obviously aiming for a lower taste. A prevailing film of grayness over everything. Even the girl.  could be with Micaela Quevedo now. I could be with Principessa. Or with. Or perhaps with. But I am here. He searches for probing questions to ask. To bring out the essential humanity of this obscure person over whom he one day will help to rule. Do you read much? What are your favorite screen shows? What sort of foods do you like? Are you doing what you can to help your littles rise in the building? What do you think of the people down in Reykjavik? And those in Prague? But he says nothing. What's the use? What can he learn? Impassable barriers between person and person. Touching her here and here and here. Her fingers on him. "You don't like me," she says sadly. He wonders how often she uses the cleanser. "Maybe I'm a little tired," he says. "So busy these days." Pressing his body against hers. The warmth of her possibly will resurrect him. Her eyes staring into his. Blue lenses over inner emptiness. He kisses the hollow of her throat. "Hey, that tickles!" she says, wriggling. He trails his fingers down her belly. She is ready. But he isn't. Can't. "Is there anything special?" she asks. "If it isn't too complicated maybe I could." He shakes his head. He isn't interested in whips and chains and thongs. Just the usual. But he can't. His fatigue only a pretense; what cripples him is his sense of isolation. Alone among # people. And I cant reach her. The Shanghai swell, incapable, unmanned. Now she is no longer afraid of him and not very sympathetic. She takes his failure as a sign of his contempt for her. He wants to tell her how many hundreds of women he has topped in Shanghai and Chicago, and even Toledo. Where he is regarded as devilishly virile. She squirms indignantly. He releases her. Rises, adjusts himself. Face blazing. As he goes to the door he looks back. She is sitting up wantonly, looking mockery at him. Makes a gesture with three fingers, no doubt a scabrous obscenity here. He says, "I just want you to know. The name I gave you when I came in -- it isn't mine. That's not me at all." And goes hastily out. So much for soaking up human nature. So much for Warsaw. H e takes the liftshaft randomly to #, Prague, gets out, walks halfway around the building without entering any apartment or speaking to anyone he meets; gets into a different liftshaft; goes up to # in Pittsburgh; stands for a while in a corridor, listening to the pounding of the blood in the capillaries of his temples. Then he steps into a somatic fulfillment hall. Even at this late hour there are people making use of its facilities: a dozen or so in the whirlpool tumbler, five or six prancing on the treadmill, a few couples. His Shanghai clothes earn him some curious stares but no one approaches him. Shoulders slumping, he goes slowly out of the somatic fulfillment hall. Now he takes to the stairs, plodding up the great coil that runs the whole thousand-floor height of Urban Monad #. He looks up the mighty helix and sees the levels stretching toward infinity, with banks of lights glittering above him to denote each landing. Birmingham, San Francisco, Colombo, Madrid. He grasps the rail and looks down. Eyes spiraling along the descending path. Prague, Warsaw, Reykjavik. A dizzying vortex; a monstrous well through which from above like snowflakes. He clambers doggedly up the myriad steps. Hypnotized by his own mechanical movements. Before he realizes it, he has climbed forty floors. Sweat drenches him and the muscles of his calves are bunching and knotting. He yanks open the doorway and lurches out into the main corridor. This is the #th floor. Birmingham. Two men with the smirking look of nightwalkers on their way home stop him and offer him some kind of groover, a small translucent capsule containing a dark, oily orange fluid. Siegmund accepts the capsule without a word and swallows it unquestioningly. They tap his biceps in a show of good fellowship and go on their way. Almost at once he feels nausea. Then blurred red and blue lights sway before his eyes. He wonders dimly what they have given him. He waits for the ecstasy. He waits. He waits. T he next thing he knows, the thin light of dawn is in his eyes and he is sitting in an unfamiliar room, sprawled out in a web of oscillating, twanging metal mesh. A tall young man with long golden hair stands over him and Siegmund can hear his own voice saying. "Now I know why they go flippo. One day it just gets to be too much for you. The people right up against your skin. You can feel them. And -- " "Easy. Back it up a little. You're overloading." "My head is about to explode." Siegmund sees an attractive redhaired woman moving around in the far corner of the room. He is having difficulty focusing his eyes. "I'm not sure I know where I am," he says. "Three hundred seventieth. That's San Francisco. You're really sectioned off, aren't you?" "My head. As if it needs to be pumped out." "I'm Dillon Chrimes. My wife, Electra. She found you wandering in the halls." His host's friendly face smiling into his. Strange blue eyes, like plaques of polished stone. "About the building," Chrimes says. "You know, one night not too long ago I took a multiplexer and I became the whole crotting building. And really flew on it. You know, seeing it as one big organism, a mosaic of thousands of minds. Beautiful. Until I started to come down -- and on the downside it struck me as just an awful hideous beehive of a place. You lose your perspective when you mess your mind with chemicals. But then you regain it." "I can't regain it." "What's the good of hating the building? I mean, the urbmon's a real solution to real problems, isn't it?" "I know." "And most of the time it works. So it's a sterilizer to waste your time hating it, do you understand?" "I don't hate it," Siegmund says. "I've always admired the theory of verticality in urban thrust. My specialty is urbmon administration. Was. Is. But suddenly everything's all wrong, and I don't know where the wrongness is. In me or in the whole system? And maybe not so suddenly." "There's no real alternative to the urbmon," Dillon Chrimes says. "I mean, you can jump down the chute, I guess, or run off to the communes, but those aren't sensible alternatives. So we stay here. And groove on Jhe richness of it all. You must just have been working too hard. Look, you want something cold to drink?" "Please. Yes," Siegmund says. The red-haired woman puts a flask in his hand. As she leans toward him, her breasts sway out, tolling like fleshy bells. She is quite beautiful. A tiny spurt of hormones within him. Reminding him of how this night had begun. Nightwalking in Warsaw. A girl. He has forgotten her name. His failure. Dillon Chrimes says, "The screen's been broadcasting an alarm for Siegmund Kluver of Shanghai. Tracers out for him since ##. Is that you? Siegmund nods. "I know your wife. Mamelon, right?" Chrimes shoots a glance at his own wife. As if there is a jealousy problem here. In a lower tone he says to Siegmund, "Once when I was doing a performance in Shanghai I met her on a nightwalk. Lovely. That cool grace of hers. A statue full of passion. Probably very worried about you right now, Siegmund." "Performance?" "I play the vibrastar in one of the cosmos groups." Chrimes makes ecstatic keyboard gestures with his fingers. "You've probably seen me. How about letting me put through a call to your wife, all right?" Siegmund says, "A purely personal thing. A sense of coming apart. Or breaking loose from my roots." "What?" "A kind of rootlessness. As though not belonging in Shanghai, not belonging in Louisville, not belonging in Warsaw, not belonging anywhere. Just a cluster of ambitions and inhibitions, no real self. And I'm lost. And I'm lost inside." "Inside what?" "Inside myself. Inside the building. A sense of coming apart. Leaving pieces of me all over the place. Films of self peeling away, drifting off." Siegmund realizes that Electra Chrimes is staring at him. Appalled. He struggles for self-control. Sees himself stripped down to the bone. Spinal column exposed, the comb of vertebrae, the oddly angular cranium. Siegmund. Siegmund. Dillon Chrimes' earnest, troubled face. A handsome apartment. Polymirrors, psychedelic tapestries. Thesehappy people. Fulfilled in their art. Plugged into the switchboard. "Lost," Siegmund says. "Transfer to San Francisco," Chrimes suggests. "We don't push hard here. We can make room. Maybe you'll discover artistic talent. You could write programs for the screen shows, maybe. Or -- " Siegmund laughs harshly. His throat is furry. "I'll write this show about the hungry rung-grabber who gets almost to the top and decides he doesn't want it. I'll -- no, I won't. I don't mean any of this. It's the groover talking out of my mouth. Those two slipped me a filther, that's all. You'd better call Mamelon." Getting to his feet. Trembling. A sensation of being at least ninety years old. He starts to fall. Chrimes and his wife catch him. His cheek against Elektra's swaying breasts. Siegmund manages a smile. "It's the groover talking out of my mouth," he says again. "These damned drugs. These. Damned. Drugs." WT'S a long dull story," he tells AMamelon. "I got into a place where I didn't want to be, and somehow I took a capsule without knowing what I was taking, and everything got confused after that. But I'm all right now. I'm all right." HI A fter a day's medical absence he returns to his desk in Louisville Access Nexus. A pile of memoranda awaits him. Much need of his services by the great men of the administrative class. Nissim Shawke wants him to do a followup reply to the petitioners from Chicago on that business of asking for freedom to determine the sex of one's offspring. Kipling Freehouse requests an intuitive interpretation of certain figures in next quarter's production-balance estimates. Monroe Stevis is after a double flow-chart showing attendance at sonic centers plotted against visits to blessmen and consolers: a psychological profile of the populations of six cities. And so on. Picking his brains. How blessworthy to be useful. How wearying to be used. He does his best, laboring under his handicap. A sense of coming apart. A dislocation of the soul. M idnight, sleep win not come. He lies beside Mamelon, tossing. His nerves rustle in the darkness. She knows he is awake. Her soothing hand roams him. "Can't you relax?" she asks. "It gets harder." "Would you like some tingle? Or even mindblot." ."No. Nothing." "Go nightwalking then," she suggests. "Burn up some of that energy. You're all wired up, Siegmund." Held together by golden thread. Coming apart. Coming apart. Go up to Toledo, maybe? Seek consolation in Rhea's arms. She always is helpful. Or even nightwalk Louisville. Drop in on Nissim Shawke's wife Scylla. The audacity of it. But they were trying to push me onto her at that party. Somatic Fulfillment Day. Seeing whether I had the blessmanship to deserve promotion to Louisville. Siegmund knows he failed a test that day. But maybe it is not too late to undo that. He will go to Scylla. Even if Nissim's there. See, I have the requisite amorality! See, I defy all bounds. Why should a Louisville wife not be accessible to me? We all live under the same code of law, regardless of the inhibitions of custom that we have lately imposed upon ourselves. So he will say if he finds Nissim. And Nissim will applaud his bravado. "Yes," he tells Mamelon. "I think I'll nightwalk." But he remains on the sleeping platform. Some minutes go by. A failure of impulse. He does not want to go; he pretends to be asleep, hoping Mamelon will doze. Some minutes more. Cautiously he opens one eye, slitwide. Yes, she sleeps. How beautiful she is, how noble even while asleep. The fine bones, the pale skin, the jetblack hair. My Mamelon. My treasure. Lately he has felt little desire even for her. Boredom born of fatigue? Fatigue born of boredom? The door opens and Charles Mattern comes in. Siegmund watches the sociocomputator tiptoe toward the platform and silently undress. Mattern's lips are tightly compressed, his nostrils flaring. Signs of yearning. Mattern hungers for Mamelon; something has been developing between them over the past two months, Siegmund suspects, something more than mere nightwalking. Siegmund hardly cares. Just so she is happy. Mattern's harsh breathing loud in the room. He starts to awaken Mamelon. "Hello, Charles," Siegmund says. Mattern, caught by surprise, flinches and laughs nervously. "I was trying not to wake you, Siegmund." "I've been up. Watching you." "You might have said something, then. To save me all this stealthing around." "I'm sorry. It didn't occur to me." Mamelon is awake now, too. Sitting up, bare to the waist. The whiteness of her skin illuminated by the faint glow of the nightlight. Smiling chastely at Mattern: the dutiful female citizen, ready to accept her nocturnal visitor. Siegmund says, "Charles, as long as you're here, I can tell you that I've got an assignment to do that'll involve working with you. For Stevis. He wants to see if people are spending more time than usual with blessmen and consolers, and less in sonic centers. A double flow-chart that -- " "It's late, Siegmund." Curtly. "Why don't you tell me about it in the morning." "Yes. All right. All right." Flushing, Siegmund rises from the sleeping platform. He does not have to leave, even with a nightwalker here for Mamelon, but he does not want to stay. Like a Warsaw husband, granting a superfluous and unasked privacy to the other two. He hurriedly finds some clothing. Mattern reminds him that he's free to remain. But no. Siegmund leaves, a little wildly. Almost running down the hall. I will go up to Louisville, to Scylla Shawke. However, instead of asking the liftshaft to take him to the level where the Shawkes live, he calls out a Shanghai floor, #. Charles and Principessa Mattern live there. He does not dare risk attempting Scylla while he is in this jangled state. Failure could be costly. Principessa will do. A tigress, she is. A savage. Her sheer animal vigor may restore his wellbeing. She is the most passionate woman he knows, short of Mamelon. And a good age, ripe but not overripe. Siegmund halts outside Principessa's door. It strikes him that it is somewhat bourgeois, something of a pre-urbmon thing, for him to be seeking the wife of the man who is now with his own wife. Nightwalking should be more random, less structured, merely a way of extending the range of one's life-experiences. Nevertheless. He nudges the door open. Relieved and dismayed to hear sounds of ecstasy from within. Two people on the platform: he sees Jason Quevedo. Siegmund quickly ducks out. Alone in the corridor. Where to, now? The world is too complicated for him tonight. The obvious next destination is Quevedo's apartment. For Micaela. But no doubt she will have a visitor too. Siegmund's forehead begins to throb. He does not want to roam the urbmon endlessly. He wants only to go to sleep. Nightwalking suddenly seems an abomination to him: forced, unnatural, compulsive. The slavery of absolute freedom. At this moment thousands of men roam the titanic building. Each determined to do the blessworthy thing. Siegmund, scuffing at the floors, strolls along the corridor and halts by a window. Outside, a moonless night. The sky ablaze with stars. The neighboring urbmons seeming farther away than usual. Their windows bright, thousands of them. He wonders if it is possible to see a commune far to the north. The crazy farmers. Micaela Quevedo's brother Michael, the one who went flippo, supposedly visited a commune. At least so the story goes. Micaela still brooding about her brother's fate. Down the chute with him as soon as he stuck his head back inside the urbmon. But of course a man like that can't be permitted to resume his former life here. An obvious malcontent, spreading poisons of dissatisfaction and unblessworthiness. A hard thing for Micaela, though. Very close to her brother, she says. Her twin. Thinks he should have had a formal hearing in Louisville. He did, though. She won't believe it, but he did. Siegmund remembers when the papers came through. Nissim Shawke issuing the decree: if this man ever returns to #, dispose of him at once. Poor Micaela. Something unhealthy going on, maybe, between her and her brother. I might ask Jason. I might. Where shall I go now? He realizes that he has been standing by the window for more than an hour. He stumbles toward the stairs and jogs down twelve levels to his own. Mattern and Mamelon lie sleeping side by side. Siegmund drops his clothing and joins them on the platform. Coming apart. Dislocation. Finally he sleeps, too. T he solace of religion. Siegmund has gone to see a blessman. The chapel is on the #th floor: a small room off a commercial arcade, decorated with fertility symbols and incrustations of captive light. Entering, he feels like an intruder. Never any religious impulses before. His mother's grandfather was a Christer, but everyone in the family assumed it was because the old man had antiquarian instincts. The ancient religions have few followers, and even the cult of god's blessing, which is officially supported by Louisville, can claim no more than a third of the building's adult population, according to the last figures Siegmund has seen. Though perhaps things are changing lately. "God bless," the blessman says, "what is your pain?" He is. plump, smooth-skinned, with a round complacent face and cheerily shining eyes. At least forty years old. What does he know of pain? "I have begun not to belong," Siegmund says. "My future is unraveling. I am coming unplugged. Everything has lost its meaning and my soul is hollow." "Ah. Angst. Anomie. Dissociation. Identity drain. Familiar complaints, my son. How old are you?" "Past fifteen." "Career profile?" "Shanghai going on Louisville. Perhaps you know of me. Siegmund Kluver." The blessman's lips go taut. The eyes veil themselves. He toys with sacred emblems on his tunic's collar. He has heard of Siegmund, yes. He says, "Are you fulfilled in your marriage?" "I have the most blessworthy wife imaginable." "Littles?" "A boy and a girl. We will have a second girl next year." "Friends?" "Sufficient," Siegmund says. "And yet this feeling of decomposition. Sometimes my skin itchy all over. Films of decay drifting through the building and wrapping themselves about me. A great restlessness. What's happening to me?" "Sometimes," the blessman says, "those of us who live in the urban monads experience what is called the crisis of spiritual confinement. The boundaries of our world, that is to say our building, seem too narrow. Our inner resources become inadequate. We are grievously disappointed in our relationships with those we have always loved and admired. The result of such a crisis is often violent: hence the flippo phenomenon. Others may actually leave the urbmon and seek a new life in the communes, which, of course, is a form of suicide, since we are incapable of adapting to that harsh environment. Now, those who neither go berserk nor separate themselves physically from the urbmon occasionally undertake an internal migration, drawing into their own souls and, in effect, contracting as a response to the impingement of adjacent individuals on their psychic space. Does this have any meaning for you?" As Siegmund nods doubtfully, the blessman goes smoothly on, saying, "Among the leaders of this building, the executive class, those who have been propelled upward by the blessworthy drive to serve their fellow men, this process is particularly painful, bringing about as it does a collapse of values and a loss of motivation. But it's easily cured." "Easily?" "I assure you." "Cured? How?" "We will do it at once, and you will go out of here healthy and whole, Siegmund. The way to health is through kinship with god, you see, god being considered in our view the integrative force giving wholeness to the universe. And I will show you god." "You will show me god," Siegmund repeats, uncomprehending. "Yes. Yes." The blessman, bustling around, is busy darkening the chapel, switching off lights and cutting in opaquers. From the floor sprouts a cup-shaped webseat into which Siegmund is gently nudged. Lying there, looking up. The chapel's ceiling, he discovers, is a single broad screen. In its glassy green depths an image of the heavens appears. Stars strewn like light. Music issues from concealed speakers: the plashy plinks of a cosmos group. He makes out the magical sounds of a vibrastar, the dark twangs of a comet-harp, the wild lurches of an orbital diver. Then the whole group going at once. Perhaps Dillon Chrimes is playing. His friend of that dismal night. Overhead the depth of the perceptive field is deepening; Siegmund sees the orange glint of Mars, the pearly blaze of Jupiter. So god is a light-show plus a cosmos group? How shallow. How empty. The blessman, speaking over the music, says, "What you see is a direct relay from the thousandth floor. This is the sky over our urbmon at our present moment. Look into the black cone of night. Accept the cool light of the stars. Open yourself to the immensity. What you see is god. What you see is god." "Where?" "Everywhere. Immanent and allenduring." "I don't see." The music is turned up. Siegmund now is surrounded by a cage of heavy sound. The astronomical scene takes on a greater intensity. The blessman directs Siegmund's attention to this group of stars and to that, urging him to merge with the galaxy. The urbmon is not the universe, he murmurs. Beyond these shining walls lies an awesome vastness that is god. Let him take you into himself and heal you. Yield. Yield. Yield. But Siegmund cannot yield. He wonders if the blessman should have given him some sort of drug, a multiplexer of some kind that would make it easier for him to open himself to the universe. But the blessman scoffs. One can reach god without chemical assistance. Simply stare. Contemplate. Peer into infinity. Search for the divine pattern. Meditate on the forces in balance, the beauties of celestial mechanics. God is within and without us. Yield. Yield. Yield. "I still don't feel it," Siegmund says. "I'm locked up inside my own head." A note of impatience enters the blessman's tone. What's wrong with you, he seems to be saying. Why can't you? It's a perfectly good religious experience. But it is no use. After a half-hour Siegmund sits up, shaking his head. His eyes hurt from staring at the stars. He cannot make the mystical leap. He authorizes a credit transfer to the blessman's account, thanks him, and goes out of the chapel. Perhaps god was somewhere else today. T he solace of the consoler. A purely secular therapist, relying heavily on metabolic adjustments. Siegmund is apprehensive about seeing him; he has always regarded those who have to go to a consoler as somehow defective, and it pains him to be joining that group. Yet he must end this inner turmoil. And Mamelon insists. The consoler he visits is surprisingly young, perhaps thirty-three, with a pinched, bleak face and frosty, ungenerous eyes. He knows the nature of Siegmund's complaint almost before it is described to him. "And when you attended this party in Louisville," he asks, "what effect did it have on you to learn that your idols weren't quite the men you thought they were?" "It emptied me out," Siegmund says. "My ideals, my values, my guiding images. To see them cavorting like that. Never having imagined they did. I think that's where all the trouble started." "No," says the consoler, "that's merely where the trouble surfaced. It was there before. In you, deep, waiting for something to push it up into view." "How can I learn to cope with it?" "You can't. You'll have to be sent into therapy. I'm going to turn you over to the moral engineers. You can use a reality adjustment." H e is afraid of being changed. They will put him into a tank and let him drift there for days or weeks, while they cloud his mind with their mysterious substances and whisper things to him and massage his aching body and alter the imprinting of his brain. And he will come forth healthy and stable and different. Another person. All his Siegmundness lost along with his anguish. He remembers a girl named Aurea Holston, whose number came up in the lottery for the stocking of the new Urbmon #, and who did not want to go, and who was persuaded by the moral engineers that it would not be so bad to leave her native urbmon. And came forth from her tank docile and placid, a vegetable in place of a neurotic. Not for me, Siegmund thinks. It will be the end of his career, too. Louisville does not want men who have had crises. They will find some middle-rung post for him in Boston or Seattle, some tepid minor administrative job, and forget about him. A formerly promising young man. Full reports on reality adjustments are placed each week before Monroe Stevis. Stevis will tell Shawke and Freehouse. Have you heard about poor Siegmund? Two weeks in the tank. Some sort of breakdown. Yes, sad. Very sad. We'll drop him, of course. No. What can he do? The consoler has already made up the adjustment request and filed it with one of the computer nodes. Sparkling impulses of neural energy are traveling through the information system, bearing his name. Time is being cleared for him on the #th floor, among the moral engineers. Soon his screen will tell him the hour ol his appointment. And if he does not go to them, they will come for him. The machines with soft rubbery pads on their arms, gathering him up, pushing him along. No. He tells Rhea of his predicament. Not even Mamelon knows yet, but Rhea. He can trust her. His best interests at heart. "Don't go to the engineers," she advises. "The order is already in." "Have it countermanded." He looks at her as though she has recommended demolition of the Chipitts urbmon constellation. "Pull it out of the computer," she tells him. "Get one of the interface men to do it for you. Use your influence. Nobody'll find out." "I couldn't do that." "You'll go to the moral engineers, then. And you know what that means." The urbmon is toppling. Clouds of debris swirl in his brain. Who would arrange such a thing for him? Micaela Quevedo's brother worked in an interface crew, didn't he? But he's gone now. There must be others within his grasp, though. When he leaves Rhea, Siegmund consults the records in the access nexus. The virus of unblessworthiness already at work in his soul. Then he realizes he doesn't even need to use his influence. Merely make it a matter of professional routine. In his office he taps out a data requisition: status of Siegmund Kluver, remanded for therapy on #th floor. Instantly comes the information that Kluver is due for therapy in seventeen days. The computer does not withhold data from Louisville Access Nexus. The presumption exists that anyone who asks, using the equipment in the nexus, has the right to do so. Very well. The vital next step. Siegmund instructs the computer to yank the therapy assignment for Siegmund Kluver. This time there is a bit of resistance: the computer wants to know who authorizes the yanking. Siegmund meditates on that for a moment. Then inspiration comes. The therapy of Siegmund Kluver, he informs the machine, is being canceled by order of Siegmund Kluver of the Louisvill Access Nexus. Will it work? "No," the machine may say, "you can't cancel your own therapy appointment. Do you think I'm stupid?" But the mighty computer is stupid. Thinking with the speed of light but unable to cross the gaps of intuition. Does Siegmund Kluver of Louisville Access Nexus have the right to cancel a therapy appointment? Yes, certainly; he must be acting on behalf of Louisville itself. Therefore let it be canceled. The instructions flicker through the proper node. No matter whose appointment it is, as long as authority to cancel can be attributed properly. It is done. Siegmund taps out a data requisition: status of Siegmund Kluver, remanded for therapy on #th floor. Instantly comes the information that Kluver's appointment for therapy has been canceled. His career is safe, then. But he is left with his anguish. There is that to consider. T his is the bottom. Siegmund Kluver prowls uneasily among the generators. The weight of the building presses crushingly on him. The whining song of the turbines troubles him. He feels disoriented, a wanderer in the depths. How huge this room is. H e enters apartment #, Warsaw. "Ellen?" he says. "Listen, I've come back. I want to apologize for the last time. It was all a tremendous mistake." She shakes her head. She has already forgotten him. But she is The universal custom. Instead he kisses her hand. "I love you," he whispers, and flees. T his is the office of Jason Quevedo, historian, on the #th floor, Pittsburgh. Where the archives are. Jason sits before his desk, manipulating data cubes, as Siegmund enters. "It's all here, isn't it?" Siegmund asks. "The story of the collapse of civilization. And how we rebuilt it again. Verticality as the central philosophical thrust of human congruence patterns. Tell me the story, Jason. Tell me." Jason looking at him strangely. "Are you ill, Siegmund?" And Siegmund: "No, not at all. How perfectly healthy I am. Micaela's been explaining your thesis to me. The genetic adaptation of humanity to urbmon life. I'd like more details. How we've been bred to be what we are. We happy many." Siegmund picks up two of Jason's cubes and fondles them, almost sexually, leaving fingerprints on their sensitive surfaces. Tactfully Jason takes them from him. "Show me the ancient world," Siegmund says, but as Jason slips a cube into the playback slot, Siegmund goes out. T his is the great industrial city of Birmingham. Pale, sweating, Siegmund Kluver watches machines stamping out machines. While slumped and sullen human handlers supervise the work. This thing with arms will help in next autumn's harvest at a commune. This dark glossy tube will fly above the fields, spraying insects with poison. Siegmund finds himself weeping. He will never see the communes. He will never dig his fingers into the rich brown soil. The beautiful meshing ecology of the modern world. The poetic interplay of commune and urbmon for the benefit of all. How lovely. Then why am I weeping? musicians and artists and writers live. The cultural ghetto. Dillon Chrimes is rehearsing with his cosmos group. The thunderous web of sounds. An intruder. "Siegmund?" Chrimes says, breaking his concentration. "How are you getting along, Siegmund? Good to see you." Siegmund laughs. He gestures at the vibrastar, the comet-harp, the incantator and the other instruments. "Please," he murmurs, "keep on playing. I'm simply looking for god. You don't mind if I listen? Maybe he's here. Play some more." bottom level, he finds Micaela Quevedo. She does not look well. Her black hair is dull and stringy, her eyes are bitter, her lips are clamped. Seeing Siegmund in midday startles her. He says quickly, "Can we talk a while? I want to ask you some things about your brother Michael. Why he left the building. What he hoped to find out there. Can you give me any information?" Micaela's expression grows even harder. Coldly she says, "I don't know a thing. Michael went flippo, that's all that matters. He didn't explain himself to me." Siegmund knows that this is untrue. Micaela is concealing vital data. "Don't be unblessworthy," he urges. "I need to know. Not for Louisville. Just for myself." His hand on her thin wrist. "I'm thinking of leaving the building too," Siegmund confides. H e halts at his own apartment on the #th floor. Mamelon is not there. As usual, she is at the somatic fulfillment hall, enhancing her supple body. Siegmund records a brief message for her. "I loved you," he says. "I loved you. I loved you." H e meets Charles Mattern in a Shanghai hallway. "Come have dinner with us," the sociocomputator says. "Principessa's always happy to see you. And the children. Indra and Sandor always talk about you. Even Marx. When's Siegmund coming again, they say? We like Siegmund so much." Siegmund shakes his head. "I'm sorry, Charles. Not tonight. But thanks for asking." Mattern shrugs. "God bless, we'll get together soon, eh?" he says, and strolls away, leaving Siegmund in the midst of the flow of pedestrian traffic. T his is Toledo, where the pampered children of the administration caste make their homes. Rhea Shawke Freehouse lives here. Siegmund does not dare pay a call on her. She is too perceptive; she will understand at once that he is in a terminal phase of collapse, and undoubtedly will take preventive action. But yet he must make some move in her direction. Siegmund pauses outside her apartment and tenderly presses his lips to the door. Rhea. Rhea. Rhea. I loved you, too. He goes up. N or does he make any visits in Louisville, though it would please him to see some of the masters of the urbmon tonight, Nissim Shawke or Monroe Stevis or Kipling Freehouse. Magical names, names that resonate in his soul. Best to bypass them. He goes directly to the landing stage on the thousandth floor. Stepping out on the flat breeze-swept platform. Night, now. The stars glittering fiercely. Up there is God, immanent and all-enduring, floating serenely amidst the celestial mechanics. Below Siegmund's feet is the totality of Urban Monad #. What is today's population? #. Or some such.#-#I since yesterday andf # since the first of the year, adjusted for the departure of those who went to stock the new Urbmon #. Maybe he has the figures all wrong. It hardly matters. The building is athrob with life, at any rate. Fruitful and multiplying. God bless! So many servants of god. Shanghai's # souls. Warsaw. Prague. Tokyo. The ecstasy of verticality. In this single slender tower we compress so many thousands of lives. Plugged into the same switchboard. Homeostasis, and the defeat of entropy. We are well organized here. All thanks to our dedicated administrators. And look, look there! The neighboring urbmons! The wondrous row of them! Urbmon #, #, #, #! The fifty-one towers of the Chipitts constellation. Total population now #. Or some such. And east of Chipitts lies Boswash. And west of Chipitts is Sansan. And across the sea is Berpar and Wienbud and Shankong and Bocarac. And more. Each cluster of towers with its What is the population of our world now? Has it reached #. # yet? They project #. # for the not too distant future. Many new urbmons must be built to house those added They can put platforms on the sea. To the north, on the horizon, he imagines he can see the blaze of a commune's bonfires. Like the flesh of a diamond in sunlight. The farmers dancing. Their grotesque rites. Bringing fertility to the fields. God bless! It is all for the best. Siegmund smites. He stretches forth his arms. If he could only embrace the stars, he might find god. He walks to the very edge of the landing stage. A railing and a force-field protect him against the vagrant gusts of wind that might hurl him to his death. It is very windy here. Three kilometers high, after all. A needle sticking into god's eye. If he could only spring into the heavens. Looking down as he floats past, seeing Chipitts below, the rows of towers, the farmland surrounding them, the miraculous urban rhythm of verticality plotted against the miraculous commune rhythm of horizontality. How beautiful the world is tonight. Siegmund throws back his head. Eyes shining. And there is god. The blessman was right. There! There! Wait, Tm coming! Siegmund mounts the railing. Teeters a little. Currents of wind buffeting him. He has risen above the protective force-field. It seems almost as if the whole building was swaying. Think of the body heat that # human beings under the same roof must generate. Think of the waste products they daily send down the chute. All these linked lives. The switchboard. And God watching over us. Tm coming! I'm coming. Siegmund flexes his knees, gathers his strength, sucks air deep into his lungs. And sails toward God in a splendid leap. N OW the morning sun is high enough to touch the uppermost fifty stories of Urban Monad #. Soon the building's entire eastern face will glitter like the bosom of the sea at daybreak. Thousands of windows, activated by the dawn's early photons, deopague. Sleepers stir. Life goes on. God bless! Here begins another happy day.  P.O. Box #, Santa Monica, Cal. # cartoons, a vehicle for thought-provoking, controversial articles, and a "service" magazine containing dozens of sf and fantasy book reviews per issue, along with news of new releases, coming events, news items of interest to fans, readers and professionals. John Brunner -- the fourth installment of his column, called On Living in the Plot of a Bad Soap Opera-. Inside Conspiracy by J. Anthony Pierce -- a well known author's pseudonym: How  Fought for a Hugo by Harry Warner, Jr. Plus letters from Bob Silverberg, James Blish, Piers Anthony, L. Sprague de Camp, Philip Jose Farmer, Charles Platt, Richard Wilson, Sample Subscription -- # issues for I . # per year. T he alarm is for a point of light moving too fast among the unwinking stars standing over the moon to compute as a planet. Increase the magnification and it looks something like an occulting binary star (but can't be that either). Increase the magnification again, by two more orders of magnitude, and check comparation of radar range and optical angle subtended: it is a glittering dumbell, two spheres about # meters in diameter linked by a cylinder a quarter as thick and twice as long. Log it and flop back in the sack. Jack. It is the deep-space vessel SK.# free module up), where, when, and whither she should be: outward bound ex Earth Orbital Four, for a destination somewhere outside the orbit of Saturn, where she will service a telecommunications relay module, functioning to bring space outside the solar system effectively nearer by unmanned deep-space probe. In one of the spheres, in the half of it opposite the linking cylinder. Art Carson (from Denver, Colorado) is playing an extremely undemanding card game called Black Lady with Sem Kritsky (from the historic steel town of Sverdlovsk). "Preacher" Carson has had the three-month cram course in space four years in creative writing school, three years' premium apprenticeship to a Mad Avenue stills photographer, a typing course, two years in a London literary agency, and #I hours solo in a simulated television studio. course with Carson, was graduated in philosophy from the University of Leningrad, did four years' General Apologetics with the Jesuits in Rome, has worked as a leader writer on Pravda and the New York Times, also as a feature script writer for French television and radio, specializing in science policy and allocation of national and world resources. In the other half of this same sphere (in all of it) is the SK.# free module automation, known familiarly as Skip -- and, in decision and action situations, respectfully as Skipper. SK.#, who is in command of the mission, knows exactly what he has to do and precisely how to do it; but he has no idea why he has to do it. This is understandable enough; ever since the trouble in Brazil in # (when a arch clawed its way up, in three weeks flat, from Traffic ControlArmed Forces), it has been a capital offense to build free module automata capable of teleological thought and behavior. This is not to say, of course, that SK.# was a hundred percent determined and preprogramed (if he had been, he would not have been able to produce creative solutions to unforeseen emergencies): he was free to pursue certain limited ends as he chose. But built-in, triplicated censor subroutines (with elaborate fail-safe provisions) prevented him from creating ends of his own: some ends in particular (such as discovering once and for all what it all means, or saving the human race from itself before it was too late) would, if framed in the vaguest way, instantly energize total destruct circuits. This would be rough on Carson and Kritsky: but, after all, it was that rough in Brazil in #. Given certain as yet unstopped lacunae in automata theory and technics, it had not been possible to meet these legally mandatory safety specifications without (most unfortunately) also making it impossible for SK.# to execute certain creative functions of the Olaf Stapledoh's mission. This was not so rough on Carson and Kritsky, since it had given each the opportunity to make something of himself (and perhaps a little history for all of us, into the bargain). K ritsky had just stuck him with the Queen of Spades for the fifth round in a row, and Carson had gotten bored by unremitting defeat. He went off into his office, watered the house ivy growing up the bulkhead over his desk, and began to hunt and peck on his old silent portable typewriter. Had the fish of ancient times, he tapped out, been capable of reactionary thought and equipped to publish popular magazines, the primeval seas would undoubtedly have been disfigured by countless articles condemning those few fish who had dared try to breathe dry air and try to flop about, unsupported by buoyancy, on dry land. Without such fish we would not be here to salute their enterprise and follow their lead in adventure... He broke off, as he felt Kritsky's breath on his right ear. "You've got two contrafactual conditionals in the very first sentence", said Kritsky, sadly. "And, even if the argument were any good, I can't think it's at all original." "Only a scoob looks at fellers' first drafts, Sem. In any case, this essay isn't for Mind or any other of the mind-wrenching mags you read all the time: it's for syndication in the business sections of hometown, throwaway, retail-advertising papers, worldwide -- and you know as well as I do, an effective figure has got to be a cliche. How can you have a comfortingly, comfortably rehearsed response to a figure you never saw before? Look at historical iconography: what could the simple cross have done to people who didn't already know that Christ had been crucified to prove once and for all that things are fine as they are? You stick to your college lecture circuit and leave me do my own thing the way it has to be done." "Sticking to the college lecture circuit is just what I am doing. The students, even some of the well-paid professors researching and consulting in the harder subjects, kept wanting to know why UN keeps swanning about in space at vast expense, when fifty percent of the population is unemployed and below the poverty line, and ninety-eight percent don't know the difference between the second derivative and the second coming. One student once told me, while he was tarring me for feathers after a live lecture, just how many self-tutor books in elementary mathematics you could buy for the price of one of these things we're riding in. And students often used to wave your columns at me, when they were getting just verbally rough in live seminars: how am I supposed to convince top intellectuals that today's winners know what they're doing to the losers and the world when your junk about ambitious fish keeps popping into every home? You talk to me about history, as if  didn't know enough history to make me sick-hearted: how do you think a Jesuit philosopher. with fourteen years' grinding training, felt about his task of sapping the intellectual self-confidence of the Marxian elites when the rank and file of the church militant were publicly telling their flocks to render unto Caesar -- all too obviously for fear that Caesar might otherwise decide to take it for himself and replace the cardinals with company directors or commissars? The only way to make normally intelligent people even pretend to believe theodicies that run cross-grained to their own everyday experience is with a whip or a gun. And if you shoot all the normally intelligent people, who is there left who can usefully be used? It's like a pastoral society too diseased to bear wool or to be eaten. "That's dangerous-sounding talk, Sem -- and I wouldn't be surprised if there were dangerous thinking behind it. After all, we were hired to think and talk for the UN, not to think and speak for ourselves. Why make difficulties?" "Horsefeathers. If we weren't capable of understanding what's going on we wouldn't be able to do what we're paid to do. You can't have learned how to put it across without wondering who's putting what across on you -- or without being able to tell baloney from a buzz-saw. Nor could I have learned how to try and infect every intellectual in sight with a crippling case of de Chardin's onward and upward disease without learning to tell science from scientism in a deep sleep. You can tell baloney from the style, I can tell scientism from the content. You know as well as I do -- those skills are precisely why we're condemned to live out our lives in luxury on a deepspace shuttle, with occasional holidays in the lunar sporting houses, cut off from all contact with Earth except through telecommunications channels filtered through censor circuits." A t that moment, they were interrupted by the hysterical peeping of the proximity alarm signal. After a moment Skip silenced this, informing them in his neutral voice that: one, there was a sizable solid object fine on the port bow, course at three o'clock; two, that there was no chance of a collision; three, that they could look at it on the screen if they cared to punch for it. They punched for it. It looked like a big, featureless slab of stone or something (according to the scale supered on the screen, about the size of a railway passenger coach), with razor-sharp angles. It was rotating slowly in space, apparently minding its own business. As they watched, a strange pattern of sound (not exactly music but something tike the synthetic sound tracks once popular for horror movies in the old days) swelled in the sound system Skip used to chat with them, whanged and whined for a minute or two and then faded to silence. Carson was pale but brave. "What the hell was that, Sem? And what could a thing like that be doing out here? It's obviously artinever told us there were such things out here." Kritsky was calm. "We don't know that there is anything out there. Art. After all, we can't see out with our own eyes -- only through the screen and Skip's circuits between the outside world and the screen. That camp music is pretty improbable, too. I don't mean just that it's stylistically jokey in a knowing way. I mean is it likely that some alien artifact would be able to tune into the ship's sound system and hit audio frequencies we happen to be able to hear and project some structure into? If you ask me, some bright bastard Earthside has programed old Skip down there to mystify us a little and keep us on the hop -- or maybe, they've been finding our work a little dull and this dose of mystification is meant to make copy for you and provide food for thought for me. After all, we could use it." H undreds of thousands of words of copy, thousands of hours of apologetic philosophizing and many thousands of hands of Black Lady later -- when the whispering bulk of the Olaf Stapledon was nearing rendezvous with the Saturn -- Skip had more news. "One," he said smoothly, "the able within extreme radar fange module are detectable on the monitors. Two," he went on, "the rectangular object noted earlier is module ought to be, or some object very like..." Skip's report was drowned by the whining and whanging of horror-movie music on the. sound system. This lasted for a couple of minutes, faded as before, and Skip resumed his report: "I am now receiving a radio message on the hydrogea wavelength, square-wave modulated CW signal, reminiscent of code or plain language letter group transmission in standard teleprinter code. There are some puzzling features: notably, there are no gaps in the transmission or frequently repeated spacing signals. On the assumption that the transmission is in teleprinter coded Interanglian alphabet, the content is an uninterrupted sequence of capr ital letters, the sequence repeating exactly over and over again. This is in no language known to me. I will display this sequence on the screen." At once a block of lines of capital letters, set solid, without any sign of word-spacing, leaped into view on the screen. Kritsky whistled. "I know what that is. Did you ever see a facsimile reproduction of an ancient manuscript copy in Latin? That's just how they used to write in those days, set solid, leaving you to pick out the words for yourself. Get me my Latin dictionary, would you?" Carson got him the big Latin dictionary. After a few silent minutes spent scribbling, scratching out and scribbling again, Kritsky nodded emphatically. "Got it. It's in Latin all right, a very simple dog-Latin, like the soldiers' Latin that turned into Spanish, French, and all the other Romance languages. In a free translation, it says: If this isn't some joke of Skip's or something some Earthside bastard has programed into him, it's not too hard to see what's happened to fiscated as a warning or punishment. I don't know if there's copy in that but there's certainly food for thought." Skip broke in again, saying: "I have been receiving and storing a further repeated series of sequences. I will now display the second sequence." The block of letters on the screen was replaced by a different block. After a few more moments spent scribbling and scratching, Kritsky raised his head again, saying with a look of dawning alarm: "It goes on: and finishes up with a mess of heliocentric coordinates -- " Skip broke in on him, saying, "The coordinates are of a point in space, not far from the prominent star S-Doradus." Carson shook his head. "It'll be a long time before we can get out there. What the hell are we going to do in all that time? Maybe we should all concentrate on -- " Skip interrupted again in his magisterial Skipper manner (with an echo-effect delay in circuit, so that he boomed as if he were pulpited in a cathedral with a wicked echo). "It is glaringly clear to me," he intoned, "that Man's revealed and manifest destiny must be to..." Carson and Kritsky had just time for one horrified look at each other before the total destruct circuits of the SK.# cut in and the Olaf Stapledon became a plume of fumes falling between the stars, if T hings happen to people. You read about them all the time. They hear from their dead grandmothers. Poltergeists heckle them. They get kidnapped for rides on flying saucers. You know. The silly season is always here. So you don't have to believe what happens here, either. But some pretty good men do. It's in the records of the Government Plant Research Division at Beltsville. And, particularly, it's got a nice fat folder in the files of the None of these records are complete. So this isn't a complete acwell blown, but do they have to come that way? Lately I've been thinking. Hard. And I've got something to think about. See if you don't think so. Not many men have put one may have had help, but we did it. By we I mean my old friend JimJam and I. We don't think we're criminals, but that could turn out to be a matter of opinion. Anyhow, what we did I'm pretty sure we'd do again, given the chance. And we see nothing wrong with what we still intend to do. Back last April, my violet pollinating was clicking along pretty good. Yes, I said violet pollinating. It's a hobby, like poker if you're an editor, or golf and tennis if you're a Vice President. Just as much fun, just as hard to do, takes just as many brains and you come out about the same. You have good days and bad. The moves, strokes or what you will are just a little more long-term. My experiments were harmless and they kept me off the street. The wife couldn't see that there was much difference -- but that's another kind of story. Mostly what I was doing was simple Burbank stuff, watching for variants, selfing some and crossing others, guessing at what I ought to get and second-guessing when I didn't get it. Violets are pretty erratic, anyhow. Lately I'd been trying another line, the logical next step, I suppose. I'd rigged up an old diathermy machine to where I could get some pretty critical wave-lengths and now and then I'd pick a plant, goose it with a few roentgens and sit back and wait to see what the next generation would be like. And I hasten to say that that sitting back is purely a figure of speech. Just as sure as raising a baby is mostly heating baby food and washing baby pants, raising plants from seed is mixing soil, germinating seed, pricking out, transplanting, feeding, transplanting again -- and records, records and more records. I had from five to ten thousand plants in my greenhouse all the time. You can see how much time I had left over to make a living. Did you ever see a red violet? A real good red, a scarlet, a crimson or a vermilion? Neither did I, but I hope to. If Old Mother Nature doesn't juggle the genes around I'll do it with controlled radiation. Between us, we can't miss. Already I've got violets three feet tall, with leaves like a baby elephant's ear. I've got them so tiny you have to look at the blossom details with a hand lens. And what's the point? If I do get a violet with crimson blossoms -- or one that can bark like a dog, for that matter -- so what? Well, if you have to ask, there's no good way I can explain it to you. But as atomic experiments continue, and the level of radioactivity in the air rises, maybe you'll be interested in what I've learned when your kids start being born with two heads. You won't like that, even if they can yodel and spit at the same time. But this yarn isn't about your kids or my violets. It's about my friend Jim-Jam, and his little brush have a greenhouse, but he's my kind of crackpot, right on. He's a likeable little guy, dried-up as a crackling, with pale, twinkling blue eyes and more bounce than I have at half his age. He's about the, only person I know I can exchange ideas with and, for a wonder, his wife likes my wife and I could never tell you why. Jim-Jam has suggested that maybe it's because, way down, neither one of them likes us very much. They can't figure out how we tick. the same thing for him that my greenhouse does for me, except that he doesn't fool around with the tricky energies. In that field he theorizes and I steal his ideas and try them out. They're good, as you'd expect, because Professor James Jameson is Professor of Plant Genetics at the local skullmill. The kids call him Jim-Jam behind his back, I do it to his face and he couldn't care less in either case. To him a name is just a handle.' Well, this thing is slow getting started, so let's jump into it. You've read the publicity. This is what the newsboys missed. It was a nice morning last April, as I said, and I was about ready to go to work. I was tying my tie when the phone rang. Myra answered it, and when she came back with a sour look, I knew the caller was Jim-Jam. "No sales bonus this month," she said gloomily. "When he calls you in the morning, that means you have to go look. A new rose bloomed during the night!" "Roses won't be blooming to amount to anything for a month," I said. "Well, sunflowers, then!" Myra went back to her coffee in the breakfast nook. She's never very happy in the morning and can't see why anyone else should be. I went to the phone. "Tug, get over here." Myra knows her Jim-Jam. "I think I've got something in your line." "Not -- " I let my voice catch. "Not a red violet. Doc?" "Nothing to do with violets. I want you to see. Get over here!" "Look, Doc," I raised my voice, so Myra could hear without straining her ear, "I got a date to sell some cars, so my wife can grow fat in comfort. Can't it wait until this evening?" "You're a partner, aren't you? They can't fire you. Myra's fat enough now. Get over here." "Okay, Doc," I said. "Be there in ten minutes." Of course Myra couldn't hear what he said, but she knew well enough. She wouldn't kiss me goodbye. I found Jim-Jam over by his row of compost heaps, his white hair flopping over his eyes as he shoveled compost like a coolie. "Something in my line, I think you said. Doc?" We never say, "Good morning," or, "Hi," or, "Kiss my foot," when we meet. We just pick up the talk wherever we left off last time, whether it's been ten minutes or a week. "I think so." The skinny little man turned compost for a couple minutes more. "Push that wheelbarrow over here, will you Tug? I want to give my lily beds a couple of shots of this and I've got a ten o'clock lecture." "And I," I said, "ought to be demonstrating our Deluxe Economy Model to Old Man Barnes this minute. If I don't get cracking he's going to wiggle off the hook. And I could use that seven hundred profit." But I pushed the wheelbarrow. The professor handed me the shovel, scraped the hair out of his eyes, wagged his head at me and grinned. "Impatient, eh? Takes a man three-fourths of his life to learn how to live and then he's too old to enjoy it. Fill that up, will you? I need a blow." I shoveled it full, tossed the shovel on top and got between the barrow handles. "Where to?" I said. Little he cared if I'd just shined my shoes. You wouldn't believe one little man could keep all the beds and rows and borders going that he has in that half acre. Everything neat as a pin, and the color, even in April, hits you in the eye. "Wait a minute!" Jim-Jam stopped by a big square bed, and I nearly piled the wheelbarrow into him. "What do you think of these?" I took a look. I knew I couldn't hurry him. The bed was a new one, planted in a block pattern, and the seedlings were up a couple of inches or so. They were little gray, leathery looking things. I pretended to be interested. "What are they. Doc?" "Don't you know? Look close!" I looked. They were still dulllooking little plants to me, with four flat little leaf-like outgrowths making a rough cross, a growing point in the middle. Come to think of it, those leaves looked like cotyledons, but I knew they couldn't be. "Never saw 'em before," I said. "Zinnias." The professor chortled. "You claim to be a greenhouse man and don't recognize the commonest garden plants." "Now wait a minute." I forgot about my newly creased suit, and got down on my knees beside the bed. "Zinnias, my eye! These things have four cotyledons. They aren't gymnosperms. Plants like these don't have four cotyledons." I slid a finger under one of the little plants and it promptly wilted. Honest, it lay flat on the ground, limp as a piece of rag. I looked at Jim-Jam. His eyes were wide. "Tug," he said softly, "that's new. They never did that before." "Doc," I said impatiently, "quit stalling. What are these things?" "Zinnias." The professor was stubborn. "Early Flame GiantFlowered Zinnias. New this year. Fifty cents a package. Forty seeds. Planted them last week -- and I know a zinnia seed by now, I should think." "If those are zinnias Tm a dinosaur," I said. "That could be," said Jim-Jam. "But zinnias I planted and those I got.Q.E.D." The plant I had touched was beginning to straighten up. I touched another one and it flopped like the first. I touched half a dozen. They all behaved alike. I got up and dusted my knees. "Zinnias!" I said, and I made it strong. "What did you call me over here for. Doc?" Jim-Jam stood staring at the bed, his white hair over one eye, his underlip stuck out like a little kid. You could almost see him think, and I knew than he wasn't ribbing me. "Tug," he said, "suppose all those seeds came from one plant. Suppose that plant had, somehow, had a controlled, uniform dose of radiation. Wouldn't the embryos in all the developing seeds be affected alike?" "Now, Doc," I reproved him. "You know better than that. Forty uniform mutations, as far from the parental type as those things? Uh-uh. The odds against it would him. "Let's face it, Doc. You made a boo-boo. You got novelty plants by mistake, you didn't look too close when you planted, and so you get a surprise when what you planted comes up. Why don't you ask the seed company? I'll bet they can tell you what you've got." The professor shook his head and his white mane flopped. "No sir, I know what I planted. I'll have no patent hounds from seed companies snooping in here. Those plants are different. As you said, plants like those don't have four cotyledons." He started to say something more, thought better of it, stuck out his lip instead. A thought hit me. "These," I said, "these are what you called me over to see?" "You catch on," the professor said. "Not quickly, but you do catch on." Man Barnes bought the Economy Model and that I banked my seven hundred. But I can't. The old buzzard didn't like waiting for an hour, so he went across town and paid more money for a rival crate that'll collapse in his driveway in a year. People would rather have service than a solid product. Myra has her own intelligence channels and she knew about the Barnes business by the time I did. Result, when I came home the dinner was cold, what there was of it, and the atmosphere was colder. I wallowed around in the ice for a while, but finally I gave up and went out to the greenhouse. I worked on records until after midnight. For the next week I tended to business, made a couple of good sales and Myra began to thaw a little. That doesn't mean she liked the greenhouse any better. She didn't. I'm pretty sure she never will. I'm one man who never can square himself by sending his wife flowers. Even bring her an orchid and she has hysterics. So I bring her candy, which she loves, and which makes her fat. I didn't even call JimJam the whole week. But I thought some about his little plants. The sensitive-plant, a wilting mutation, doesn't happen very often. I'd never had a hint of that sort of thing in my violets. The more I thought about it, the surer I became that the professor had planted a tropical curiosity by mistake. Every specialization was too well fixed for it to be any other way. Saturday Myra called the office and left word for me to go directly to the Jameson home after work. Seems we were having dinner with them. It was a break, because I didn't want another rough weekend, but I knew I had to see those plants again pretty soon. I got there about six. Myra and Helen Jameson, being sister greenhouse and garden widows, got along better than you would believe. Helen was whitehaired, but trim and slim, and she bounced around like Jim-Jam. They were all working on second cocktails by the time I drove up. It was the pleasantest home atmosphere I'd known for quite some days. Myra kissed me like she hadn't been giving me the deep freeze all week, Helen took my hat, shook my hand, patted my cheek and Jim-Jam slipped me a glass. As soon as we decently could, he and I walked out on the lawn, circled the house and from there it was only a step to the garden. We still carried our glasses. "How are they. Doc?" I asked. Jim-Jam looked mysterious. He took a swallow from his glass as he walked. "Wait and see," he said. A week is a long time in the life of a new seedling. It had certainly done things to these. They had changed completely. "Still think they are zinnia mutants?" I could see the stubbornness flow into Jim-Jam's face. "I planted zinnia seeds." I got down on my knees to look closely. It's a habit from the greenhouse, I suppose. There the plants are on the bench and you can get closer without so much exercise. "Red and blue and yellow-leaved zinnias," I said. "They look like baby century plants that fell in the paint bucket." "Yeah," the professor admitted. "Striped paint. Go on, touch one." I did, and the long pointed leaves promptly rolled up from the tips, so that the stem branches were covered with little round bundles, like curlers on a debutante's noggin. I never saw anything like it. And the plants around the one I touched seemed to pick up the disturbance -- they rolled up their leaves in turn. In twenty seconds the whole bed looked like a queer frost had struck it. Not a plant had a leaf extended. Jim-Jam clinked the ice in his glass. "Well?" he said. "Doc," I said, "these things give I'd pull 'em up, throw 'em away and try to forget 'em." He didn't answer, so I looked up at him. His face had a funny look. "I did try to thin them," he said. "It's quite an experience. Go ahead, pull one up." in me. But Jim-Jam never tells anybody anything. He makes them find out. So I picked out a scrawny little specimen crowded by neighbors, gripped it at the ground level and pulled. It came out all right. But it scared me all the same. Its leaves were already rolled into tight packets, and when I held it up it literally shuddered up and down its stem and its naked rootlets writhed and twisted like worms. I didn't know what to do, so I just held on and stared at it. Then the plant made up my mind for me. The squirming root mass suddenly subsided, the leaves unrolled and the whole plant collapsed. I scratched a hole at the edge of the bed, tucked in the roots and replanted it before I realized what I was doing. I heard JimJam's dry chuckle behind my shoulder. "I did the same thing," he said. "Too late, though. When the roots stop moving, they're dead." My plant lay limp on the ground, a flabby thing, its colors fading to a dull gray-brown. JimJam picked it up and put it into an envelope. "Correspondent of mine down at Beltsville is making histological studies," he said. "He's excited. He says the tissues don't make sense." I dusted my knees and looked distastefully at the fingers that had just committed murder. "Neither do the plants," I said. Helen had good solid food such as I hadn't been used to recently. Rare roast beef and steaming white potatoes and fresh asparagus spears; stuff like that. I ought to have made a pig of myself, but I didn't. I couldn't forget that squirming little plant and the sudden, strange way it died. I kept expecting each asparagus tip to wiggle when I ate it. After that, Myra or no Myra, I kept in touch. If the professor didn't give me a ring before I went to work, I called hifn. And I sneaked by for a look every chance I got. Jim-Jam developed a habit of jeering at the plants and making wise-cracks about every change, so I knew they were bothering him plenty. He had reason. During the next week the plants grew almost two feet tall, shed all the hair on their leaves except along the midribs -- and learned to dance. It's the truth. I don't mean they started capering up the walk. They swayed. Each plant had its own rhythm, but on still days, when the sun was hot on the bed, the whole layout would do a Disney, all swaying together. You didn't believe it, and when you came close to the bed, they quit. The ones nearest you would begin to roll up their leaves, slowly now, and you almost got the impression they were sulking. They were crowding the bed but Jim-Jam did no more thinning. I noticed, though, that nothing else grew among what we by now called the rainbow plants. I quizzed the professor about that, because it was the best-kept bed in the garden. "I've never weeded it," Jim-Jam said. "All the beds about require plenty of attention -- but not that one. Chickweed sneaks in everywhere, overnight, but not into the rainbow bed. I suppose," he added reflectively, watching me out of the corner of his eye, "they eat everything else." I reacted, partly because I knew he wanted me to. "Now, Doc, you know that's silly. Those things aren't predators. They've got no structures for it." "Maybe," the professor said, "they poison the soil." "Take samples," I suggested, "and have 'em analyzed. That should be easy." So we did that, sampling between the plants and close under the roots, taking from the top inch and from six inches down. The college chemists ran the tests and we also sent samples to the Beltsville boys. The results were what you would expect. Nothing unusual, nothing foreign. But before we got the reports we knew the answer to the weedless bed problem. It was simple. The rainbow plants were doing their own weeding. Because the plants wouldn't show activity when he was nearby, the professor watched them from a distance with a field glass. He noticed that there was a violent swaying session every morning just after sunrise. It didn't last fifteen minutes, but that was the answer. Watching, he saw a plant vary its swaying motion by bending the tip of a sharp-pointed leaf, thrusting it underground and flipping it sharply. A small wedge of earth flew. Then he saw another plant do it, -- and another. All he had to do was to pick up the gouged-out bits of earth. Each had a seedling in it, just germinated. Lamb's quarter, chickweed, pigweed, purslane -- all the pests that plagued the rest of the garden. The rainbow plants apparently could detect them as soon as they germinated and -- Geronimo! out they came. U P TO this point nobody but JimJam and me had heard of the plants. The professor gardened because he liked it. He hated people rubber-necking around his flowers. Even the local garden club never got in but once. And they made such a mess he never invited them again. The rainbow plants, though, made their own publicity. Pretty soon they were too big to hide and the bright, raw colors of their two-foot leaves, four inches wide and dagger-pointed on the tips, fairly made a glare in their part of the garden. Those leaves had fuzzy blue and red hair along midrib and veins and keen thin margins, smooth as wax. Knife-like they were and like knives the plants began to use them -- on each other. The plants were crammed like cabbages into the bed, crowding each other until they couldn't sway. That's when they began to fight -- and when the newsboys began to get into Jim-Jam's hair. From a distance anyone could see an occasional convulsive movement in the bed as a plant lashed at another which touched it. Helen saw it and told Myra and Myra let it get around pretty generally. One reporter came. Jim-Jam threw him out. Now anybody knows that's no way to get rid of the press. They thrive on treatment like that. This one wrote a little teaser story for the evening paper and was back the next day with another reporter and a photographer. The professor wouldn't allow them on the place. The photographer climbed a tree and took telephoto pictures. In halftone they didn't show up too well, but the two reporters got their heads together on a story about the professor's mysteriousexperiments with jungle plants that he was reputed to feed on raw meat and bish you ever read -- but to sue the paper Jim-Jam would have had to tell the story straight. And that he wouldn't do. He was fit to be tied. "A man has a right to privacy," he raged to me, his face pink as a kid's under that mop of white hair. "I tell you. Tug, I won't stand for this badgering. I'll ask for police protection." We were in his living room, nipping down a quick one before I went home for dinner. "Protection against what?" I asked. "Nobody's stolen anything. They haven't even trampled your garden." "But I'm a curiosity," Jim-Jam said bitterly. "I'm the Mad Scientist because of a couple of fool newspaper stories. You wouldn't think I'd taught this town's young for thirty-five years!" "Well," I said, reasonably, I thought, "you can't blame people for being curious." "I can," Jim-Jam said, "and I will. Why, dammit, I'm not even responsible for the condemned plants. I don't know how they got like that. But who would believe me?" "Who would believe you'd drink what you have in your hand?" I asked. Doc often likes three fingers of Irish whiskey in half a glass of lime juice. He drinks it warm, no ice. He took a swallow now and rolled it over his tongue. "What I drink is my own affair," he said heatedly. "It's my liver. And the things that grow in my garden are my own affairs, so long as they stay there. And they will." "Are you sure? They've done everything but leave. Peskiest zinnias I ever did see." Jim-Jam's topknot went down suddenly as his sense of humor took over. The extra pink went out of his face and he was grinning as he turned away from the window. "All right," he said, "so they're not zinnias. But they are something rare and strange, something completely new, as near as I can tell." He grew thoughtful and his eyes narrowed. "Okay, I'll take the wraps off. I'll let the bars down. I'll -- what else do you do when you let everybody in on something that's none of their business?" I grinned, too, but I didn't try to supply any more cliches. Words aren't my business. He was serious, though, so I said, "If you're going to do it, do it big. Doc. Put a fence around the bed and get the chief to put a guard there during visiting hours. Only let a few people come at a time and make parents hold their children's little hands. If they're going to expect something unusual, don't discourage them. If you're a Mad Scientist, be the maddest one on your block." The old boy strolled across the room and sat down in his easy chair. He held up his glass to the light, took a sip, and looked at me over the glass rim. I could be wrong but I think it was an admiring look. "Tug," he said, "I forget that you deal with the unselected masses. You're right, of course. I'll do it, fence and all!" "Especially the fence," I said. "Don't forget the hoe handle." "I haven't," Jim-Jam said soberly. Y OU haven't heard about the hoe handle. As far as I'm concerned it marked a turning point in the way we regarded the rainbow plants. Up to that first incident they were big colorful curiosities, plants from seeds of unknown source that Doc had planted by accident, plants of strange and peculiar habit but plants, just the same. After, I wasn't so sure. I still am not. It had happened the week before. By then the biggest plants were nearly five feet tall. They had to hold those big knife-like leaves almost straight up to keep from touching the plants around them. And when one plant did tick another, both slashed out with one or more leaves. Make no mistake about it, those leaves cut. Every plant looked like a man had been working on it with an axe, and most leaves were as tattered as the ears of a traveling boy dog. Each plant still had its bright unearthly colors, but the entire bed looked like it had just cOme through a heavy hailstorm. We didn't know, though, that they ever hit anything but each other. When we came near they always sulked and rolled up their leaves. At least the closest ones did. As I look back on it now, I realize that they were less and less shy as the days passed. About the hoe handle: one plant was showing what looked like the beginning of a flower bud in a leaf axil and I pointed it out to Doc that morning. I pointed with the handle of the hoe I was carrying -- and I'll always be glad it wasn't a finger. The plant moved faster than I'd ever seen one move. The leaf slashed like a saber and knocked the hoe spinning. I stood there with a silly look on my face, staring at the thing. Doc picked up the hoe. The handle had a deep cut in it. "From now on, we go around those things," Jim-Jam said -- but he didn't look too surprised. So the reporters got in after all. I think they were a little disappointed, even if the rainbow plants in color pix were something you'd hardly believe. But when crowds of people were around they wouldn't do anything, wouldn't even move. And the reporters, I imagine, had begun to believe their own stories. The fence was important, though. The plants were near their time of blossoming and we wondered what new antics would go along with the flowers. We found out. No dogs' den ever had a battle for survival like the one that went on inside that fence. All the action occured at night, so nobody saw it, but it really happened. The day after the fence was complete Jim-Jam found the first dead plant plastered against it. It was corpse-gray and collapsed, just like the little one I had pulled up weeks before. The plants beside it must have ripped it up and thrown it bodily out of the bed. Doc fished it out with a pruning hook, carefully, you can bet, and shipped the whole carcass off to , Beltsville. It brought a government gardener, complete with Ph. D., notebooks, cameras and microscopes, practically by return mail. But by the time he got there the plants had thrown out three more of their fellows. I was there when Doc hooked out number four. The Beltsville boy, a sandy-haired stringbean who looked like he smelled something ungood, plainly didn't believe what he saw. "I've dissected the previous specimens. Doctor," he said. "As I told you before, the morphology is incredible; the cell structure completely new. But I can't believe that the "plants," if that's what they are, can dig each other up." "Give him the pruning hook. Doc," I suggested. "After all, he's your guest. Let him poke one." Jim-Jam did, and he did, and the plant converted him then and there. The plant he punched was a big six-footer, with keen, sleek leaves that were mostly blue, with long streaks of bright crimson lying along the veins. Two of those leaves whistled downward. One of them smashed itself on the steel hook, but the other caught the thin wood handle at just the right angle and sheared through it as smoothly as a machete could have done. The pruning hook dropped to the ground between the plants. "Like to go in and get it?" JimJam asked. T he new man looked at the pole in his hand, minus hook, and with the pull wire dangling. Then he looked at Jim-Jam and me. We looked back and he was the better sight. He was scared pea green. He backed away, slowly turning so pate I was afraid he was going to faint. "Can they get out?" he asked. We could hardly hear him. "They're plants. Doctor," JimJam said. "They have roots in the ground. They can't move about." The botanist stopped when he was twenty feet from the fence. He dug out a cigarette, but his hand shook so he couldn't light it. "Fantastic!" he muttered. "Doctor, those things are murderous." It took two highballs to put some spunk back into him, and even they didn't make him too brave. All the time he stayed in our town, and it was close to three weeks, he never went near the bed again. He sat on Doc's terrace and watched with a field glass, and when the plants would put on a flurry he'd sweat and have to have another drink. But he dissected the carcasses, made his reports and, since after the first day or two he bought his own liquor, Doc tolerated him. There were plenty of carcasses. After the first flower buds showed it was plain murder inside that fence. For the next week the Beltsville boy -- Wallace, his name was; no kin to anybody we know -- had from two to five dead plants to work on. Jim-Jam was afraid they'd all be killed off. He was close to right. At the end of the week only two were left, and the bed was as neatly cultivated as if Doc had gone over it with that little four-fingered cultivator he always brags about. A couple of days later he called me early. You would have thought his house was on fire. "Tug, get over here! Somebody sober besides me has got to see this!" "What -- " I began, but he cut me off. "Don't argue, dammit! And don't fool around dressing -- come in your shirt-tail, but move! This won't go on all day." The receiver clicked, or slammed, rather, and there I stood with my teeth in my mouth. I had no choice. I roared across town without hat or coat and still wearing my bedroom slippers. I jumped out of the car and swished around the house to the terrace. Doc was there, with a pair of binoculars. He had a pair for me and he didn't say a word; just held them out. The plants had bloomed. With the eight-power glass I could see them like they were at arm's length, and I didn't believe it. I lowered the glass and looked at Jim-Jam. "That's silly," I said. "The flowers are entirely different." Jim-Jam stopped me with a wave of his hand. "Watch," he commanded. So I watched. One plant had erupted foot-long sprays of flaming red trumpets; the other had wide petaled single blossoms of deep skyblue. The plants were swaying, every wicked-looking leaf keeping time to waltz music we couldn't hear, every flower stalk undulating gently back and forth, and the very flowers themselves opening and closing as if they were mouths. And there wasn't even a breeze. Then I saw it. One of the blue flowers, stretching out on its long snake-like stem, fitted itself neatly over the mouth of a red trumpet and clung there a moment. Then it swung away. And all the while the dance never stopped. we saw that happen time after time. The blue flowers always seemed to be the aggressors, and, since there were fewer of them, they were busy. "I'd give a pretty," Jim-Jam said, "to see what goes on when they touch like that." "Mutual pollination?" I guessed. "Doc, let's go flower picking." Jim-Jam looked at me with a half grin. His white hair was flopped over one eye, his chin and jaws were covered with white stubble. He looked like a cross between a middle-aged pixie and a goat. "Think you can outrun them?" he jeered. "Especially in your bedroom slippers?" Then his pale eyes squinted in thought. "We might do it with a pruning hook and an apple picker." We got one of each and wrapped the long wooden handles with wire. That way we figured they might be able to take the beating. We could have saved ourselves the trouble. When we went near the fence the plants acted like they had when they were small. They cringed away from us and their leaves drooped. I poked the hook at a cluster of red flowers and the plant overlapped its leaves tightly against its stalk, with the blossoms covered. I had to pry away the leaves to snip off the cluster, and when I did the plant shuddered all over. It was like taking a baby from its mother. The blue-flowered plant behaved exactly the same, but I nipped off a couple of blossoms. And by the time we got them back to the house the reds weren't red and the blues weren't blue. They had all turned the cadaver-like, fishbelly gray that the dead plants always were. But the structures were there. My lucky guess about mutual pollination was probabjj right. Each flower was perfect, with pistils and stamens. The pollen was well developed -- and definitely different in the two kinds of flowers. Wallace staggered in about nine o'clock. We turned what was left of the specimens over to him, and they shocked him sober. His report back to Beltsville this time really got results. The next plane from Washington brought two nice young men with snapbrim hats and brown raincoats and credentials that proved that they were exactly what they looked like they were: agents from Mr. Hoodentally, couldn't take it any more. He left after that last report. He never came back. "If your plants make seed and they blow around the country, they can be a menace to public safety," the young G-men told Jim-Jam. "We're detailed to watch, in the public interest, until all seeds are collected and disposed of under government supervision. We hope you understand and will cooperate." Naturally the old man got hopping mad and naturally he blew his stack. "Watch and be damned!" he roared at the G-boys. "Go out and sit on the fence, where you can see better! And," he added as he banged back into the house, "I hope they bat your ears off!" stakeout but I'll give odds that these were the first two agents ever detailed to watch a flower bed. But watch it they did, in eighthour shifts around the clock. Doc got over his miff in a day or so and let 'em sit on the terrace and Helen woyld bring the night man coffee; little things like that. We all got to know each other pretty well. They were good boys. The rainbow plants set their fruit -- and the fruits were not alike. The blue-flowered plant produced what looked like oversized lemons, with leathery rinds and color that progressed from a normal green to a rich orange yellow. On the red-flowered plant the fruits were double, elongate, with a hard shell covered with a loose brown chaff. tember. No wonder public enemies get discouraged. The fruits on each plant hung plump and almost mature, and we all knew that whatever was going to happen was just about due. We had collected unripe fruits under government supervision, so we knew that the lemons had several large, hard, bullet-like seeds; that the seeds in the hard-shelled fruits were small and flat, with feathery seedcoats. How those seeds were going to be disseminated was the subject of some powerful debates on the professor's terrace. They always ended the same way, with "When they drop their seed," he told them, "you won't be able to do a thing about it. Those lemons may fire bullets ten miles away. The hard fruits may explode like hand grenades. How'll you stop 'em?" It was a poser, but one day the G-boys came up with the answer. "Doctor," one of them asked, "would you say the fruits are ripe? And if that is so, are the seeds mature?" I remember how Jim-Jam looked that afternoon. He was sitting on the flagstone floor of the terrace, resting his back against a post. He was working on his third three fingers of Irish and lime juice, and his eyes had a loose, relaxed, wicked twinkle. He reminded me of some old reprobate of a beachcomber, leaning against the ribs of a half-buried wreck. The grin on his stubbly face was a knowing grin. "Yes, to both questions," he said and rolled a spot of the Irish over his tongue. "Then," the other G-boy said, "we've got our orders. We'll harvest the whole crop -- right now." They had left nothing to chance. They had brought a couple of pruning hooks and heavy gloves. They even had plastic bags to store the fruit in. Jim-Jam must have expected something of the sort. I know I had. Anyway, he made no protest and of course I knew why. He had done his harvesting the day before. "These boys are smart. Tug," he had told me, "and they're following orders. Whatever the orders are, there's nothing I can do about them. But those plants are mine. Maybe I can't keep the government from taking them over, but I'm going to have some seed." And while Helen had coaxed the guard into the house for some ice cream he had collected two fruits of each sort. They were in my greenhouse refrigerator that minute. "They're smart boys," I remember him repeating, "but I don't think they've counted the fruits." rain while the G-men got their harvesting outfit together and as we went down the garden path it turned into quite a shower. We ducked back into the entranceway by the terrace and watched while the shower became a dashing downpour. The sky became dark overhead. Sharp gusts of wind smacked sheets of water into the entranceway, so we went into the living room and watched from the windows. Lightning crackled and thunder rumbled as it often does in early fall storms. It only lasted a few minutes. We went out again and the sky was almost clear. Water ran down the garden paths. The shrubbery dripped. Everything had a cool fresh smell. We were at the fence of the rainbow plant bed before we actually looked at them. One look was enough, but it took time to believe it. The plants lay collapsed and fish-belly gray. At least Doc and I didn't have to be told that they were as dead as stones. I climbed the fence and walked on ground where no man had walked since spring. I lifted the flabby, cadaver-colored leaves and let them drop again. Twenty minutes earlier those plants had been vital, bright with color, wickedly active and heavy with fruit. Now they were dead and there wasn't a sign of a fruit on either of them. "Well, boys," Jim-Jam said, "they beat you. I couldn't tell you how they would do it -- but I thought they would." We went back along the walk to the house, leaving the plants where checkmate like men. One of them closed the book with only one last question. "Doctor, would you have any idea what became of those fruits?" "Not the foggiest," Jim-Jam said gravely. "Maybe they were planted there by design and the planters came back for the harvest. Maybe that wasn't a natural rain. It came at a mighty handy time. I'll bet my weeding hoe that two blocks from here it didn't even lay the dust. Ask the newspaper boys. Their imaginations are better than mine." knows. In fact, you know a little more. You know about the seeds Doc has, carefully tucked away and waiting for spring. So you might as, well know the rest of it. I swiped a couple of fruits, too, not only from under the noses of as well. I've been dosing the seeds with controlled radiation, using intensities and times of exposure that have always given me maximum results with the violets. I've built a heavy cage in one corner of the greenhouse and made a seedbed from soil from Doc's garden. In March I'm going to do a little planting of my own. I may regret it. Myra would jaw my ear off if she knew about it. But I can't stay out of it. And no matter what I do. I'm convinced that this isn't the end of it. Something funny is definitely going on. Next time a little more may happen. I hope I'm there but it may not happen to Jim-Jam or to me. It may happen to you. you know. So sit tight -- but stay loose! L et us speak of the classics. iThe members of the Science Fiction Writers of America, urged by Robert Silverberg, have selected a list of all-time greatest sf stories, compiled in The Science Fiction Hall of Fame (edited by Robert Silverberg, Doubleday, #), a #-page book containing # stories -- with additional volumes to come, one assumes. There is one copyright date more recent than # (#, for Roger Zelazny's A Rose for Ecclesiastes). There are three stories from the #s -- A Martian Odyssey, Twilight, and Helen O'Loy. (Weinbaum, Campbell, del Rey -- as if you didn't know). The rest -- twenty-two of the # greatest sf short stories and novelettes ever written by anybody membership -- are from the #s and #s. Astonishing! Where is the fabled, warblighted "Golden Age" of the late #s? Represented by Helen O'Loy, the Weinbaum and the Campbell are from another era. But, surely, you'd think this volume can't possibly be omitting such classics as The Roads Must Roll, Microcosmic God, Nightfall, and The Weapon Shop? They're in -- from the #s. So are Mimsy Were the Borogoves, First Contact, Scanners Live in Vain, and Arena and Huddling Place. All those classics date from the #s... the very time in which John Campbell's fillers and blurbs themselves promised a return to far better things when the "wartime pressures" were off and absent hands returned to the plough. The only absent hand of any eventual significance was that of Cyril Kornbluth, earning a Bronze Star in the Ardennes and the bad heart that would eventually kill him, author of The Little Black Bag, (#), and almost certainly a complete cypher to Campbell in the #s. Clearly, in the minds of today's the "Golden Age" has migrated at least a decade forward in time. What may astonish some is that it hasn't migrated any farther than that. Silverberg's selection process -- constrained by writers' stories competing with themselves -- may have had something to do with it. But one would think that if the New Wave had any real steam up, this book would not in so many ways duplicate not only the content but the tone of Adventures In Time and Space -- which is still the classic sf anthology, and dates from #. Curiouser and curiouser. There are several stories here, from the #s, which are just about the only memorable stories by their particular authors. Not that Jerome Bixby did not come very close very Often, nor that Tom Godwin can't write acceptably, but they to this date remain the men who wrote It's a Good Life! and The Cold Equations, respectively. Then, we have several stories which are outright stunts; venture to say duds -- That Only a Mother, Born of Man and Woman, Mars is Heavent and The Nine placed #th in overall standings, and is Clarke at his best shortstory level, only one cut below his talent as a novelist. But Nine Billion placed eleventh and is therefore exhumed here. This my stomach cannot reconcile with any pretense of a professional appraisal). There's something that seems a little thin about the #s selections, is what I'm trying to say. There are plenty of strong individual entries -- Bag, Coming Attraction, Surface Tension, Flowers for Algernon. But perhaps, although the Golden Age has paged forward a few leaves on the calendar, it's not only not ready to leap into the late #s, it's on shaky footing in the #s. Fantastic! Such a result from such a progressive crew. And, by the way, the book is as advertised -- a basic one-volume library of the short science fiction story. You should have it. You should also leave space beside it. T he classics. Yes. We know we have arrived, for the stories of our youth are now so perfectly embalmed that the students have been coming to visit them. They sent me late The Shattered Ring, subtitled "Science Fiction and the Quest for Meaning," by Lois and Stephen Rose. (John Knox Press, #). The meaning in question is a religious one. The purpose of the book is to demonstrate an instinctive religious concern on the part of the prominent (usually "classical") sf authors, and to derive a guidance or at least a bon voyage telegram from them. Now, please understand the context of the remarks to follow. I think artists -- all artists -- are closer to the future than anyone else. I even think a rare few have some ability to work with this phenomenon in a meaningful way; a way that results in an exposition of truth. I doubt if science-fictionwriting artists are per se any closer to this phenomenon than any other kind of artist, but on the other hand they are probbaly no farther, and they present a handy population for practical study. And even for hypothetical example. But to study an animal, you must first catch it, then tag it, then follow it, else you'll become rather confused, and your notes will be gibberish. As in: "Modern science fiction can be traced to the guiding spirit of John W. Campbell, who... ushered in... the classic period of science fiction. New talent emerged and developed -- Olaf Stapledon, Isaac Asimov, Robert Heinlein, Theodore Sturgeon, Frederik Pohl." What are you going to do about respecting a scholarly study that lumps in two of the very oldest modern science-fiction writers, plus Pohl, (whose reputation and output as a writer were negligible before Gravy Planet with Cyril Kornbluth in Galaxy, #), with Asimov, Heinlein, Sturgeon and the Dick Wakefield of sf, van Vogt? Nor docs it help establish the Roses' credentials when the most important quality they can ascribe to this falsely homegeneous school is "their creation of a body of literature in which the limits of technology, space and time were greatly expanded. Men travelled to the moon and Mars, but now they also found their way to other space-time complexes." But this isn't so. The focus of the true Campbellian was a narrower, stricter one than that of the science writer. If the Roses had then properly bracketted sonian time with Wells (and with Jack London), they might have done something about perceiving and analyzing a steady anti-totalitarian shift toward a humanism of the individual, as distinguished from a pre-totalitarian humanism of the mass, and it would have made sense to cite The Space Mer Please turn to page #) Copyright # by Robert A. Heinlein When medical science cannot let him live as he wants, yet will not let him die, aged but lusty and extremely wealthy Johann Sebastian Bach Smith sets his financial empire in order and assigns his best friend and legal adviser, Jacob Salomon, the task of securing a warm body into which his brain can be transplanted. The operation proves successful. He recovers to find himself wearing the body of his lovely secretary, Eunice Branca. A dialogue ensues between the brain and the body -- highly revealing to both. Never before have two lives become so strangely and intimately linked. Shock follows shock as Johann Sebastian Bach Smith learns what it means to be a beautiful woman with a zest for life and love -- and Eunice discovers the uses of the power his brain wields. Body and brain team up to make a shambles of a court test of Johann's legal identity and make arrangements, via artificial insemination, for the body to bear the brain's child. A love story? Yes. But one without precedent -- as is the strange composite creature known as "Miss Smith." and Fred locked the car. They escorted her to and into the lift. Joan Eunice looked around. "This must be where it happened." Her driver said, "Eunice, I wish you would change your mind." "Anton, Tom and Hugo should have driven me today, but I was afraid the poor dears would get upset when they saw the inside of this lift. I thought you and Fred could stand it. Fred, are you nervous?" "You know damn well I am, Eunice." "Over what? She entered this life i, u alone. I've got you two with me." "Well... you're a stubborn one. I don't know what Ski is going to do but I am going to wait outside the door until you come out." (Eunice, what do you do with stubborn men?) (It's hard, twin, especially when they love you. You had best use female jiujitsu -- let them have their own way until it turns out its your way.) (I'll try.) "Fred, Eunice lived here for years. Utterly safe... except for one mistake. I have the radio link and I promise you both, solemnly, that I won't stir outside Joe's door until I know you're waiting." When medical science cannot let him live as he wants, yet will not let him die, aged but lusty and extremely wealthy Johann Sebastian Bach Smith sets his financial empire in order and assigns his best friend and legal adviser, Jacob Salomon, the task of securing a warm body into which his brain can be transplanted. The operation proves successful. He recovers to find himself wearing the body of his lovely secretary, Eunice Branca. A dialogue ensues between the brain and the body -- highly revealing to both. Never before have two lives become so strangely and intimately linked. Shock follows shock as Johann Sebastian Bach Smith learns what it means to be a beautiful woman with a zest for life and love -- and Eunice discovers the uses of the power his brain wields. Body and brain team up to make a shambles of a court test of Johann's legal identity and make arrangements, via artificial insemination, for the body to bear the brain's child. A love story? Yes. But one without precedent -- as is the strange composite creature known as "Miss Smith." "Well... you're a stubborn and Fred locked the car. They ing to do but  am going to wait escorted her to and into the lift, outside the door until you come Joan Eunice looked around. "This out." (Eunice, what do you do with must be where it happened." stubborn men?) (It's hard, twin. Her driver said, "Eunice, I wish especially when they love you. you would change your mind." You had best use female "Anton, Tom and Hugo should jiujitsu -- let them have their own have driven me today, but I was way until it turns out its your afraid the poor dears would get upway.) (I'll try.) set when they saw the inside of this "Fred, Eunice lived here for lift. I thought you and Fred could years. Utterly safe... except for stand it. Fred, are you nervous?" one mistake. I have the radio link "You know damn well I am, and I promise you both, solemnly, Eunice." that I won't stir outside Joe's door "Over what? She entered this life until I A:joh' you're waiting." "We'll be waiting, all right -- all the time. Right, Ski?" "Right! Eunice, you don't even know Joe Branca still lives here." "But I do. It's just that he didn't pay his phone bill, so they cut him off. Joe's still there, or was at sixteen o'clock yesterday. Look, how does this sound? First, you know that Joe wouldn't hurt me, don't you? Anton?" "Oh, sure. Joe might not want to see you -- but Joe Branca would put a fly outdoors before he would swat it." "Then I'm safe as long as I'm inside with Joe. But you're right, he may not want to see me. He may not let me in. Or I may be inside only minutes. So wait an hour, then go home. I'll call you when I want you to take me home." "Two hours?" suggested Fred. "All right, two hours. But if I don't come home tonight, you are not to come back and buzz Joe's door. You can come back tomorrow at noon and wait an hour, or even two, if that will make you feel better. And again the next day. But I'll stay in Joe Branca's studio a full week if it takes that to make his mind eJsy. Or a month, damn it! Or anything. Boys, I've got to do this; don't make it harder." Anton said glumly, "All right. We'll do it your way." "Am I 'Eunice' now? Or 'Joan Eunice?' " He grudged a smile. "You're Eunice. She would do it." "That's why I must. Look, darlings -- "she put an arm around each of them -- "last night was wonderful... and I'll find a way to manage it again. Perhaps next time Mr. Salomon is away -- you know he fusses over me like a mother hen. But you two do also -- and you must not... except when you're guarding me. Right now I must try to find a way to soothe Joe's soul. But I'll be your playmate another day. Be darlings and kiss me; the lift is about to stop." They did so; she hooked up her veil. They left the lift and headed toward the Branca studio -- Joan found she knew the way, as long as she didn't stop to think. She stopped at the door. "She always kissed you goodbye? Here, with Joe watching?" "Yes." "If he lets me in, kiss me goodby the same way. Just don't stretch it out; he might close the door. Oh, I'm shaky!" (Steady down. Boss. Om Mani Padme Hum. Don't use the button; try our voice on the lock. 'Open Up!' Like that.) "Open up!" Joan said. She unhooked her veil, faced the door. The lock started clicking but the door remained closed. A transparency flashed in the wall: front of the door peep, wondered if Joe was scanning her. (Eunice, will he let us in?) (I don't know. Boss. You shouldn't have come. But you wouldn't listen to Jake... nor to me.) (But I am here. Don't scold me -- help me.) (I'll try. Boss. But I don't know.) Through the door, not as soundproof a her own doors, Joan heard a high voice: "Joe! Joe!" (Who's that?) (Could be anybody, Joe has lots of friends.) The door opened. She saw Joe Branca standing in it. He was dressed in much-worn shorts which had been used repeatedly for wiping paint brushes. His face showed nothing. A girl, a wrapper pulled sketchily around her, looked out from behind him. "See? It's her!" "Gigi -- get back. Hello, Ski. Hi, Fred." "Hi, Joe." Joan tried to keep her voice steady. "Joe, may I come in?" He finally looked at her. "You want to, sure. Come in. Ski. Fred." Joe stood aside. Dabrowski answered for them. "Uh, not this time, Joe. Thanks." "Roz. Other time, any. Welcome. Too, Fred." "Thanks, Joe. See you." The guards turned to leave as Joan started to enter -- she checked herself, remembering that she must do something. "Boys!" Fred kissed her quickly, nervously. Dabrowski did not kiss her; instead he held his mouth to hers and said almost soundlessly, "Eunice, you be good to him. Or, damn. I'll spank you." "Yes, Anton. Let me go." Quickly she turned, went inside past Joe, waited. Slowly he refastened the hand bolts, taking an unnecessarily long time. H e turned and glanced at her, glanced away. "Sit?" "Thank you, Joe." She looked around at the studio clutter, saw two straight chairs at a small table. They seemed to be the only chairs; she went to one of them, waited for him to remove her cloak, realized that he was not going to do so. then took it off and dropped it, sat down. He frowned at her, seemed uncertain, then said, "Coffee? Gigi! Java f' Miss Smith." The girl had been watching from the far end of the room. She tightened her wrapper and went silently to a kitchen unit beyond the table, poured a cup of coffee and prepared to flash it. Joe Branca went back to an easel near the middle of the room, started making tiny strokes on it; Joan saw that it was an almost finished painting of the young woman addressed as "Gigi." (That's a cheat pic. Boss.) (A what?) (Project a photo onto sensitized canvas, then paint over it. Joe does them if someone wants cheesecake, or a cheap portrait, or a pet's picture -- but claims they aren't art.) (Can't see why, Eunice; it's still an original oil painting.) (I can't, either -- but it matters to an artist. Boss, this place is filthy. I'm ashamed of it. That bitch Gigi.) (She lives here, you think?) (I don't know. Boss. Could be Joe's sloppy housekeeping. He likes things clean but won't stop to do it. Only two things interest Joe. Painting... and tail) (Well, he has both, looks like. I see he's kept your Gadabout.) (I'll bet it won't run by now. Joe can't drive.) Gigi fetched coffee, placed it on the table. "Sugar? Isn't any cream." She leaned closer, added in a fierce whisper, "You don't belong here!" Joan answered quietly, "Black is fine. Thank you, Gigi." "Gigi!" "Yes, Joe?" "Throne." The girl turned and faced him. "In front of her?" "Now. Need you." Slowly Gigi obeyed, untying her wrapper as she moved, dropped it as she stepped up onto the throne, felt into pose. Joan did not look, understanding her re-luctance -- not modesty but unwillingness to be naked to an enemy. (But Tm not her enemy, Eunice.) (Told you this would be rhino. Boss.) Joan tried the coffee, found it too hot and too bitter after the delicately fragrant -- and expensive -- high-altitude brew Della prepared. But she resolved to drink it, once it had cooled. She wondered if Joe recognized what she was wearing. La Boutique had reconstructed, at great expense, a costume Eunice Branca had once worn, one in last year's "Half  Half' style, scarlet and jet, with a tiny ruffle skirt joining a left-leg tight to a rightside half sweater. Joan had hired the most expensive bodypaint artist in the city and had rigidly controlled him in reconstructing the design Eunice Branca had worn with it, as nearly as memory and her inner voice could manage. (Eunice, was Joe too upset to notice how we dressed?) (Boss, Joe sees everything. (Then he's gone back to painting not to notice us.) Maybe. But Joe wouldn't stop painting for an H-bomb. That he let us in at all is a blue moon -- in the middle of a painting.) (How long will he paint? All night?) (Not likely. He does that only for a real inspiration. This one's easy.) It did not look easy to Joan. She could see that the artist was working from an exact cartoon, one that looked like a dim photograph of Gigi as she was posed -- but he was working also from his model. Yet he was not following either model or photograph. He was enhancing, exaggerating, simplifying, making flesh tones warmer, turning flat canvas almost into stereo, realistic as life, warmer than life, sensuous and appealing. Perhaps it was not art -- but it was more than a photograph. It reminded Joan of a long-dead artist Johann had liked. What was his name -- used to paint Tahitian girls on black velvet? Leeteg? (Eunice, what do we do now? Walk out? Joe doesn't seem to care either way.) (Boss, Joe cares dreadfully. See that tic on his neck?) (Then what do I do? (Boss, all I can tell you is what I would do.) (Wasn't that what I asked?) (Not quite. Any time I came home and found Joe working from another model I kept quiet and let him work. First I would get out of my working clothes, then shower and get off every speck of paint and makeup. Then tidy things -- just tidy, heavy cleaning had to wait for weekends. Then I would get things ready to feed them, because Joe and his model were going to be hungry once they stopped. They always did stop; Joe won't overwork a model. Oh, he sometimes painted me all night but he knew I would ask to stop if I got shaky.) (Are you telling me to strip down? Won't that upset him still more?) (Boss, I'm not telling you to do anything. This visit wasn't my idea. But he's seen our body thousands of times -- and you ought to know by now that nakedness isn't upsetting, it's relaxing. I felt that it was rude to stay dressed when a model was nude -- unless I was certain she was easy with me. But I'm not telling you to do this. You can go look through the peep and see if Anton and Fred are still there -- they will be -- and unbolt the door and leave. Admit you can't put Humpty Dumpty together again.) (I suppose I should.) Joan sighed, stood up -- kicked her sandals off, peeled the half-sweater down, shoved the ruffle skirt down and got out of the tight. Joe could not see her but Gigi could -- Joan saw surprise in her eyes but she did not break her pose. Joan looked at her and put a finger to her lips, then picked up dress and cloak and sandals, headed for the bath unit while avoiding (she thought) Joe's angle of vision. She hung her clothes on a rack outside the bath and went in. and shower to rid her body of jet and scarlet. (Face makeup off, too?) (Forget it, you don't wear as much as I used to. Towels in the cabinet under the sink. Or should be.) Joan found one clean bath towel, three face towels, decided that it wasn't fair to grab the last bath towel. She managed to get dry with a face towel, looked at herself in the mirror, decided that she was passable -- and felt refreshed and relaxed by the shower. (Where do I start?) (Here of course. Then make the bed but see if it needs changing. Sheets in the box with bed lamp on it.) The tiny bath took little time as scouring powder and plastic sponge were where they almost had to be. The toilet bowl she was forced to give up on -- she got it clean but stains left by flushing water did not respond to scrubbing. Joan wondered why a civilization that could build mighty spaceships could not cope with plumbing? Or was it a civilization? She washed her hands and went out. The bed seemed to have been slept in no more than a couple of nights; she decided it would be . presumptuous to change sheets. As she was straightening the bed she noticed lipstick on one pillow -- turned it over. (Gigi?) (Might be. Boss, it's her shade. Proves nothing.) (Now what?) (Work around the edges -- don't ever touch Joe's stuff. You can pick up a tube of paint and dust under it... but only if you put it down exactly where you found it.) The edges kept her busy for a time. It seemed likely that Joe must have noticed her -- but he gave no sign. The painting seemed finished but he was still working on it. The sink was loaded; she found soap powder and got busy. Once she had dishes washed, dried and put away, and the sink as sparkling as the dishes, she looked over the larder. (Eunice, did you keep house with so few staples?) (Boss, I didn't keep many perishables on hand -- but this is skimpier than I ever kept it. Joe doesn't think about such things. I never let him shop -- because he would come back with some new hungry friend, having forgotten the bread and bacon and milk I had sent him for. Try the freezer compartment.) Joan found some Reddypax in freeze -- dinners, a carton of vanilla ice cream almost full, spaghetti, pizza of several sorts. There were more of the last, so she decided she could not go wrong offering them pizza. What else? No fresh vegetables -- Fruit? Yes, a small can of fruit salad, hardly enough but she could put it over scoops of ice cream, plus wafers if she could find any. Yes, lemon snaps. Not much of a meal blit she didn't have much to work with. She started getting things ready. Set the table for three? Well, she was either going 'to be accepted -- or sent home; she set it for three. (Eunice, there are only two chairs.) (The kitchen stool adjusts in height. Boss.) (I'm stupid.) (Wouldn't have bet you could find your way around a kitchen at all.) (Maybe I wouldn't have learned if Mama had had a daughter. I'll bet I've cooked more meals than you have, sweetheart -- not that this is cooking.) Just as Joan had everything laid out she heard Joe say, "Rest, Gigi." She turned around. "Joe, will you two have supper now? It's ready to flash." Joe Branca turned at her voice, looked at her -- started to speak and with pitiful suddenness went to pieces. His features broke, he started to sob, his body slowly collapsed. Joan hurried toward him -- and stopped abruptly. (Boss! Don't touch him!) (Oh, God, Eunice!) (Don't make it worse. Gigi has him. Down on the floor, fast Om Mani Padme Hum.) Joan dropped into lotus seat. "Om Mani Padme Hum." Gigi had given Joe a shoulder, eased him down. He sat on the floor, his head against his knees, sobbing, while Gigi 'knelt by him, her face showing the ages-old concern of a mother for a hurt child. "Om Mani Padme Hum." (Om Mani Padme Hum.) (Can't I help her, Eunice?) "Om Mani Padme Hum." (No, Boss. Ask Gigi to help you.) (How?) "Om Mani Padme Hum." (Ask for a Circle. Om Mani Padme Hum.) "Gigi! Help me form a Circle. Please!" The girl looked up, looked very startled, as if seeing Joan for the first time. "Om Mani Padme Hum. Help me, Gigi -- help us both." Gigi slid into lotus seat by her, knee to knee, reached for Joan's left hand, took Joe's right hand. "Joe! Joe, you must listen! Close the Circle with us. Now!" She started chanting with Joan. Joe Branca stopped sobbing, looked up, seemed not to believe what he saw. Then, slowly, he straightened his legs, moved until he filled the third side of the triangle and tried to assume the Padmasana. His paint smeared shorts were too confining; they got in the way. He looked down, seemed puzzled, then started unfastening them. Gigi let go his hand and Joan's, helped him get them off. Then he settled easily into lotus, reached for their hands. "Om Mani Padme Hum!" As the Circle closed Joan felt a shock through hdr body, somewhat like electricity. She had felt it before, with three, with four, but never so strongly. Then it eased off to a sweet feeling of warmth. "Om Mani Padme Hum." The prayer rolled around the Circle, rolled back, and was chanted in unison. They were still softly whispering when Joan stopped feeling or hearing anything -- other than utter peace. Ww back . Joan fluttered her eyelids, felt her eyeballs roll down. "Yes, Winnie? I'm awake." "You said you had supper ready to flash. Want to do it? Or shall I?" "Oh." She became aware that the Circle was still closed. "I'll do it. If I may." Joe looked inquiringly into her face, his own face serene. "You okay? Good vibes?" "She's okay," Gigi answered. "Go take a pee and we'll get supper on. Wash your hands; I left turpentine in the medicine cabinet." "Okay." He got up, gave a hand to each of the girls, pulled them to their feet together, turned to do as he was told. Joan followed Gigi to the kitchen unit, noticed the clock of the flash oven. "Gigi, is that clock right?" "Near enough. Do you have to leave? I hope not." "Oh, no, I can stay. But how long did we hold the Circle?" "An hour, hour and half, maybe longer. Long enough. Does it matter?" "No." Joan put her arms around the other girl. "Thank you, Gigi." Gigi put her arms over Joan's, hugged her. "Thank you. This is the first time I've seen Joe truly at one with the All, accepting his karma, at peace with it, since, uh, since -- " "Since Eunice was killed?" "Yes. He's kept coming back to the crazy notion that, if he hadn't gone to Philly to see his Maw, it wouldn't have happened. He knows that's not so -- but now he knows it in his belly. I can tell." (Boss? Say hello to Gigi for me.) (Break cover?) (Oh, hell, we'd better not. I don't think she'd tell Joe -- but we can't risk it. And things are okay the way they are.) "Gigi, I think Eunice would want to thank you. If she could. Things look okay the way they are, now." "Looks like. Say, what do I call you? I can't say, 'Hey, you!' But 'Johann Sebastian Bach Smith' seems like a hell of name for a girl." "My name is Joan, now. Uh, my full name is 'Joan Eunice Smith.' But my middle name is, well, sort of a memorial. Rozzer?" "Roz. That's nice, I think that's perfect -- Joan Eunice." (I think you're perfect. Boss. You did it! You know why I didn't want to come here? I was scared for Joe... but twice as scared for me.) (I knew, sweetheart. We both were scared. And so was Joe.) "Gigi, better not use my middle name. Joe might be upset. Bad vibes." Gigi shook her head. "I don't think so. If I'm wrong, if he needs to soak in the Circle some longer, tonight we've got the right Circle. Might not have, if he found out later." "All right, Gigi, I'll tell him." "Yes, but wait until after we eat. A Circle is fine and I can stay in one all day, if needed. But I'm starved. Sandwich about five hours back and I don't eat much breakfast." Gigi pulled her closer, kissed her. "So let's eat." "Somebody say 'eat?' " "In a minute, Joe; we got to talking. And we need a crack at the plumbing, too. First dime is yours, hon; I'll flash the packs." "Go ahead, Gigi." "Oh, come along. Joe, you flash the packs." " -- like your 'Eunice Evans Branca Memorial,' Joe. Because I don't want anyone ever to forget Eunice. Especially me." Joe Branca nodded soberly. "Is good. Eunice 'd like." Suddenly he smiled. "You okay, Joan Eunice." He put down his cup, started stacking dishes, and added: "Getup you had on, same like one Eunice had." "It was one I had seen her in, Joe, so I had one made like it." "Good job. Dress, not skin paint. Sign painter, maybe?" "Joe, I didn't have anyone of your skill to do that; I had to use whom I could find. Uh, is it possible that you might paint me -- body paint, I mean -- sometimes? Professional Job, professional fees, no obligations?" He smiled and shook his head. "Not cosmetics man, Joan Eunice. Sure, paint body for Eunice, she liked. Gigi, too, when she wants. Paint you, sure. But no fee." "Joe, I won't take up professional time of an artist without paying. But I see your point. Cosmetic painting for your wife is one thing -- but your real work." "But fun," he answered. "Maybe do jet-and-scarlet job right before you go home, huh?" "That would be sweet of you, Joe, but don't bother; I wouldn-'t be showing it. I'll go straight home. But let me ask one question, please, about body paint. Do you remember that you once painted Eunice as a mermaid, and she wore it to work?" "Sure." "Well -- Gigi, this was when I was Johann Smith and very old and very ill. I hurt all the time but couldn't stand heavy dosage of painkillers. Had to tough it. But here was Eunice, lovely as a flower and cute as a kitten, painted to look like a mermaid, and -- Joe, this is the silly part. I don't think I noticed any pain all day long, I was so busy trying to figure something out. And never could. Was that a real brassiere Eunice had on? Or paint?" Joe looked smugly pleased. "Paint. Fool-the-eye." (Boss, I told you that.) (Yes, little imp -- and sometimes you fib, too.) "You certainly fooled my eye. I could see those big sea shells, I could almost feel their rough texture. Then Eunice would turn in profile -- and I wouldn't be sure. I spent that whole day staring while trying to seem not to. Joe, you're a great artist. It's a shame you prefer canvas to skin." "Not quite right. Like to paint skin on canvas. Fool-the-eye forever. Not just one day." "I stand corrected. Like that one." Joan nodded at the easel. "Gigi, let me do the dishes, please. I want to." "Pile in sink," Joe ordered. "Inspiration. Two-figure compo." "Okay, Joe," Gigi answered. "Joan Eunice, do you feel up to posing late? Joe said 'two-figure' so he means you, too. But I warn you, when Joe says 'Inspiration' you don't get much sleep." "No," Joe denied. "Can short it. Cheat some. Get pose right, shoot eight, nine, ten shots. Then -- " He suddenly looked distressed, turned to Joan. "Maybe not here tomorrow? Or could be, not want to pose. Damn, I forget! Think you sleep here. Crazy. Damn!" Joan said, "I don't have to be anywhere at any time, Joe, and I would be greatly honored to pose for you. But -- " She turned to Gigi. "May I stay tonight? Is it all right?" "Oh, sure!" "I wonder. Since you showed me your wedding ring I've been wondering how much I am butting in." Gigi giggled. "Hon, if you think that's a ring in Joe's nose -- well. I'd better never think so. Joan, I left Sam a good month before I let Joe give me that ring and marry me. Cubical and comical. couldn't believe he meant it. I can't think of another couple we know who are married. It's nice -- but I still get the giggles. Sure you stay if you want to. We got a cot to set up -- not much but we'll put Joe on it." (Watch it. Boss! This is dynamite -- ten to one Joe won't be on that cot.) (Of course not. I will be. Think I'm a fool?) (Sadly, I do. Boss. You're lovable -- but you just barely have sense enough to stay out of lifts. Not out of beds.) (Joe wants me to pose, I pose! If he wants anything else, he can have that, lool Anything.) (That's what I thought.) (Eunice, Joe doesn't want me. Gigi is his woman now.) (Okay, twin. But when did I last hear you say that marriage isn't a form of death?) Joe Branca appeared to regard the matter as settled; housekeeping details seemed no interest to him. He said, "You oil after shower?" and reached out and fingered Joan's left ribs. "No. Gigi." "Chop, chop, Joe." Gigi ducked into the bath, returned with a bottle of olive oil... She said to Joan, "Lanolin is as good but I'd rather smell like a salad than a sheep. Joe, get her ribs; I'll do her leg. Then we give you a quick oiling all over, hon, and wipe you down. Get all off that your skin doesn't absorb. Mmm, some red paint back here where you can't see, but olive oil cuts it. Joan, I've had twice as good a complexion since Joe has been making me take care of my skin." "You have a perfect skin, Gigi." "Joe's a tyrant about it. Now for a wipedown." "Not too much wipe," Joe warned. "Need highlights in cheat shots." "Easy on the wipedown. Some oil on me, Joe?" "Da." "Okay, Maestro. Joan, we'll polish each other bone dry before we go to bed. If we're not foo tired to care -- no importa, disposable sheets. Joe, are you going to tell your slaves what this pic is?" "Sure, need acting. Gut acting. Lez pic." "Huh? Joe, you can't put Joan in such a pic. You can't." "Wait, Mate. I don' draw comic books. You know. Pic so square can hang in church. But symbols so gut-loaded old butch pays top money. But -- Joan Eunice, can change face if you say?" He looked anxious. "Joe, paint the way you want to. If somebody recognizes me in one of your paintings I'll be proud." Ubuilt a low platform of boards on boxes, heaped floor cushions on top, covered it all .with a ragged heavy cloth. "Throne, Gigi first. Gigi butch, Joan Eunice sweetheart." He moved them like clay figures, shoving them into position like a butcher handling meat, so that Gigi was supported by cushions while she held Joan in her arms and looked into Joan's eyes. Joan's position fig-leafed Gigi; Joe raised Joan's left knee so that she fig-leafed herself. Then he placed Gigi's right hand under Joan's left breast, not cupping it but touching -- stepped back and scowled. -- stepped forward, changed the composition slightly, moving them so little that Joan could not guess what difference it made. Apparently satisfied, he shoved cushions in more tightly so that each could hold the pose without strain. He placed a platter just below them, slanted with careful casualness. "Is Greek lyre," he said. "Title, Bilitis Sings. Song just pau, action not yet. Golden moment between." He looked at them carefully, still scowling. "Joan Eunice, you knocked up?" Joan was very startled. "Does it show? I haven't gained an ounce." (Erase and correct -- nineteen ounces.) (Yes, but not enough to show. Aside from pizza just now. I've stuck to Roberto's diet. You know I have.) Joe shook his head. "Figure not show. You happy, Joan Eunice?" "Joe, I'm dreadfully happy about it. But I haven't told anyone yet." "Be easy, Louisie; Gigi don' yatter." He smiled in benison and Joan saw for the first time how beautiful he could be. "What counts, you happy. Happy mama, happy baby. Knocked-up broads look different. Better. Skin glows, muscles firm, folds under eyes fill out. Whole body better tone. Eye can see but most can't see what they see. Lucky I got you for model right now. But solves problem been eatin' me." "What, Joe? How?" (Eunice, is this all right?) (Sure, twin. Joe approves of babies as long as he doesn't have to bother with them. He's pleased that you are happy -- and doesn't think about how it happened or what you'll do about it. But not callous. If you were broke he would take you in and try to support your baby and still not ask where you got it. He doesn't find the world complex, dear -- so it isn't... to him.) "Puzzle problem. You look like Eunice, how else? But look better. Impossible. Know why now. Any broad looks best doin' her thing." "Joe, do you think pregnant women are beautiful later? Say eight, or nearly nine months gone?" "Sure!" Joe seemed surprised that she would ask. "More beautiful. Healthy, happy woman ready to drop -- how not? Top symbol of The All. Shut up now. Work." "Please, Joe, one more question. Will you paint me when I'm big as a house? Between eight and nine months? Could be a cheat job. Might have to be -- I might not be able to pose very long when I'm heaviest." He smiled in delight. "You bet, Annette! Artist don't get that chance much. Most broads silly about it. But now shut up. Must look gutsy, so think gutsy. Don' act -- be. Sweaty, eager. Joan Eunice, Gigi's got you set up, eager. But scared. Virgin. Gigi, you just eager. Maybe gloating, but think, don't do. Not even face. Just think." He stopped to reposition lights, scowled at his models, changed his lights a little, brushed an oily rag on Gigi's right shoulder and breast. "Is right! Nipples up? Joan Eunice, can't you get 'em tight? Try thinking about men, not Gigi." "I'll fix it," Gigi assured him. "Listen, darling." She started whispering, telling Joan in blunt detail what this ancient Grecian Lesbian was about to do to the virgin helpless in her arms. Joan found that her breasts tightened until they hurt. She wet her lips and looked back at Gigi, hardly noticed that they were being photographed. "Break." announced Joe. "Off throne, pau tonight. Got good shots." Joan straightened up, peered across the room at the clock. "My goodness! Blackbirds already?" "So bed," he agreed. "Pose tomorrow." Gigi said, "I'm still going to do those dishes, Joe. Set up the cot." "I'll do them, Gigi." "I'll wash, you can wipe." By the time they finished, Joe was in the cot and apparently asleep. Gigi said, "Which side do you like, hon?" "Either one." "Crawl in." Gigi's shoulder. Gigi's looking at her helped Joan to remember where she was. She yawned and said, "Good morning, darling. Is it morning? Where's Joe?" "Joe's getting breakfast. Had enough sleep, dear?" "Guess so. What time is it?" "I don't know. The question is, are you rested? If not, go back to sleep." "I'm rested, I feel grand. Let's get up." "All right. But I charge one kiss to get past me." "Outrageous," Joan said happily, and paid toll. But Joe was not at the kitchen unit, he was projecting the photographs he had taken the night before. Gigi said, "Look at that, Joan. Forgotten all about offering to get breakfast." "It's no matter," Joan said softly"Don't bother to keep your voice down, Joe can't hear when he's working. Unless you shout. Well, let's scrounge, then we'll try to get him to eat. Hmm... not much to offer a guest." "I don't need a big breakfast. Juice and toast. Coffee." "No juice." Gigi poked around futilely. "I could give you a Reddypak. Spaghetti or something. I've got to grocery-shop. Send Joe out for groceries and he comes home with a new picture book and some paint, happy as a kid. No use scolding him." Joan Eunice caught an undertone in Gigi's voice, said softly, "Gigi, are you broke?" Gigi did not answer. She kept her face turned away, got out half a loaf of bread, prepared to make toast. Joan persisted, still speaking quietly, "Gigi, I'm rich, I suppose you know. But Joe won't take a dime from me. You don't have to be that stubborn." Gigi measured out powder for six cups of coffee. Then she said almost as softly, "Joan, I was a whore when Big Sam and I were together. Somebody had to pay the rent and half his pupils never paid what they promised, and the rest paid so little it hardly made up for the coffee and doughnuts they ate. Hell, some of them came to class just to eat. So somebody had to work. I never hustled men much -- Sam didn't like it if I made it with another man -- unless it was a swing scene that he had set up. But an old butch is often generous. When we had to have money I would go sit in one of the Lez coffee shops and bring some money home -- Sam didn't mind that. "I finally got wise that I was being used, not just supporting him. Those swing scenes -- a guru needs a young chela for openers or it won't get off the ground. Joan, a woman will do anything for a man -- but she hates to think it's oneway street. Now take Joe. Doesn't sell many paintings and we usually have to split fifty-fifty to get them hung. But Joe doesn't use a woman no matter how thin things are." She looked around at Joan. "When I first posed for Joe he paid me guild rates, none of this kark about a fin now and another fin when he sells the picture. He had some money from Eunice. Insurance, I suppose. But Joe is a soft slob and everybody borrowed it and everybody spent it and nobody paid it back and it was gone before I shacked in with him and started minding his money. Somebody's paying the rent and utilities on this studio. You, maybe?" "No." "You know about it?" "Yes. A man who greatly admired Eunice took care of it. Joe can live here the rest of his life if it suits him. And I can drop a hint and the phone will be turned back on. The phone was an oversight when the rent and power and water and such were arranged for." "We don't need a phone. I think half the people on this level used Joe's phone as a free public phone -- some still try and get sore when I tell 'em there's no phone here, please go away; Joe is working. Uh, that man who admired Eunice -- named 'Johann' maybe?" "No, not Johann and his name isn't Joan now. Gigi, I can't tell you without his permission and I don't have it. Has Joe ever said anything about the rent?" "Truthfully I don't think he's thought about it. He's a child, some ways, Joan. Art and sex -- doesn't notice other things until he bangs his nose into them." "Then maybe he wouldn't notice this. I've got my car radio link in my purse, I can call for it. If you tell Joe you've got to grocery-shop, he'll let you go, won't he?" "Oh,, sure. Won't even fuss -- even though he has his heart set on painting us all day today." "So you tell him you must and I offer to take you in my car. We can pick up a big load, with a car and two guards to carry for us. Maybe Joe won't suspect that I've paid for it. Or maybe you can tell him that a picture sold." Gigi looked thoughtful. Then she sighed. "You tempt me, you cuddlesome little broad. But I had better hold off and eat pizza till we sell another painting. And we will. Best not to monkey with a setup that works, I think." (She's right. Boss. Leave it alone.) (But, Eunice, there's not a thing for breakfast but coffee and dry toast. That's no matter but there are only four Reddypax in there and three pizzas -- we ate three last night. A few other items, not much. I can't leave it alone.) (You've got to leave it alone. You trying to cut off his balls? Or split him up with Gigi? Gigi's good for him, she'll find a way. Do I, or do I not, know more about Joe than you do?) (You do, Eunice -- but people have to eat.) (Yes, Boss, but it doesn't hurt to miss a couple of meals.) (Damn it, girl, what do you know about being hungry?  went through the 'thirties.) (Okay, Boss, louse it up. I'll keep quiet.) (Eunice -- please'. You said I did fine last night.) (So I did, and you certainly did. Now keep up the good work by leaving them alone or by finding some way to let Gigi come by groceries honestly... but don't give them anything.) (All right, sweetheart. I'll try.) "Gigi, here in the fridge -- bacon grease in this can?" "Yes, I save it. Can be useful." "Can indeed! And I see two eggs." "Well, yes. But two eggs split three ways is sort of feeble. But I'll fry one for you and one for Joe." "Go soak your head, cuddle baby; I'm going to teach you Depression cooking I learned in the nineteen-thirties." Gigi Branca suddenly looked upset. "Joan, you gave me goose bumps. I can't realize how old you are -- but you're not, really -- are you?" "Depends on which rubber ruler you use, dear. I remember the Great Depression of the 'thirties; I was about as old as you are now. By that scale I'm ninety-five, t-ooked at another way I'm only weeks old and not able to crawl without help. Always making mistakes. But by still a third way to measure it I'm the age of this body -- Eunice's body -- and that's how I like to be treated. Don't let me be a ghost, dear -- hug me and tell me I'm not." (What you got against ghosts, Boss?) (Nothing at all, some of my best friends are ghosts -- but I wouldn't want my sister to marry one.) (Very funny. Boss -- who writes your gags? We did marry a ghost -- in Dr. Olsen's examining room.) (Ouch! Sorry about it, Eunice?) (No, Boss darling, you're just the old goat -- old ghost, pardon me -- I want for our little bastard.) (Love you, too. Busybody.) Gigi hugged her. "First we melt the bacon grease and make sure it's not rancid -- or not too rancid. Then we soak the bread in it and fry it. We scramble the eggs and since we don't have cream to stretch them, we use what we find. I'll settle for powdered milk, or flour, or corn starch. Even dry gelatin. We don't salt the eggs, the grease may be salty enough -- salt to taste afterward. But if you have Worchestershire sauce, or A-#, or anything like that, we add a little before we scramble. Then we spoon this goop onto six slices of fried bread, two to a customer, and garnish with paprika, or dried parsley, or chopped most anything, to make it look fancy. This is creative table the best we can manage -- fancy cloth and real napkins, if you have them. A flower, even an artificial one. Or a candle. Anything to swank it up. Now -- do I fry the bread while you stretch the eggs? Or vice versa?" J OE reluctantly came to the table, absent-mindedly took a bite -- looked surprised. "Who cooked?" "We both did," Joan answered. "So? Tasty." "Joan showed me how and we'll have it again some time, Joe," Gigi amended. "Soon." "All right. Joan, you can read, can't you?" "Why, yes." "Thought you could. There's a letter from Joe's mother, been here three days. I've been meaning to find somebody to read it but Joe's kept me busy posing -- and Joe is particular who reads his mother's letters." "Gigi, Joan's company. Not polite." "Joe, am I company? If I am, I won't finish breakfast and I won't pose -- I'll call Anton and Fred and go home!" ('That's telling him. Fat Lady!') (That's a vulgar joke, Eunice.) (I'm vulgar. Boss. Come to think about it, you're about as vulgar as they come yourself, though I wasn't sure of it till I woke up inside your head.) (I give up. But Joe can't make us 'company.') (Of course not. Quiver your chin and make him kiss you -- he's never kissed you with the lights on.) Joe said soberly, "Sorry, Joan Eunice." Joan pouted her lip. "You ought to be. You ought to kiss me and tell me I'm family. Not 'company.' " "She's right," agreed Gigi. "You've got to kiss and make up." "Oh, hell." Joe stood up, came around to Joan Eunice's chair, took her face, tilted it up and kissed her. "Family. Not company. Now eat!" "Yes, Joe. Thank you." (He can do better.) (So we both know.) "But, Joe, I won't read your letter unless you want me to. Gigi, you startled me when you indicated you could not read. I thought I could tell by the way a person talks. Is it your eyesight?" "Eyes are okay. Oh, I'm a real Talking Woman. Had some coaching, done some little theater. Probably should have learned to read -- though I can't say I've missed it. Computer fouled up my pre-school test records and I was in sixth grade before anybody caught it. Then it was sort o'late to change tracks and I stayed on the 'practical.' There was talk of putting me through a remedial but the principal put his foot down. Said there wasn't enough budget to handle the ones that could benefit from it." She shrugged. "Maybe the fact that he was a third had something to do with it. Anyhow I don't miss it. Joe, shall I find the letter?" "Sure. Joan Eunice is family." Joan found Mother Branca's handwriting difficult, so she read the letter to herself to be sure she could read it aloud -- and ran into trouble. (Eunice! How do I handle this.) (Twin, never tell a man anything he doesn't need to know. I censored as necessary. Even some of your mail, when you were sickest.) (Know you did, baggage, as I reread some you had read aloud.) (Boss, some went straight into the shredder. And this one should have gone there -- so censor it.) (You were married to him, sweetheart, but I'm not. I have no right to censor his mail.) (Twin, between being right and being kind, I know which way I vote.) (Oh, shut up, I won't censor Joe's mail!) "Takes a while to get used to strange handwriting," Joan Eunice said apologetically. "All right, here it is: "Darling Baby Boy. Mama don't feel so -- " "Don't read all," Joe interrupted. "Just tell." "That's right" agreed Gigi. "Joe's mother puts in a lot of kark about noisy neighbors and their pets and people Joe never heard of. All he wants is news. If any." (You see, twin?) (Eunice, I'm still not going to censor. Oh, I can leave out trivial gossip. Uh, maybe edit the wording.) (You damn well better. Boss, and you know it.) "All right. Your mother says her stomach is troubling her -- " Mama don't feel so good and cant seem to get no relief nohow. The medicare man says it's not stomach cancer but what does he know? Sign says he's an internist and everybody knows an internist is a student, not a real doctor. What do we pay taxes for when just a student can half kill me like I was a dog or a cat or something they're always cutting up behind locked doors like they say on teevee?) "Joe, she says that her stomach has been bothering her but she's been getting tests from an internal medicine man -- that's a doctor who specializes in such ailments, they are very learned -- and he has assured her that it isn't cancer or anything of that sort." The new priest ain't no help. He's a young shot that thinks he knows it all. Won't listen. Claims I get just as good treatment as anybody when he knows it ain't true. You got to be a nigger to get anything around here. We white people that built this country and paid for it are Just so much dirt. When I go to medicare clinic, they make your Mama wait while Mexican women go in first. How about that?) "She says that there is a new priest in your parish, a younger one than the last, and that he has investigated and has reassured her that she is getting the proper treatment. But she says that she sometimes has to wait a long time at the clinic." "Why not?" said Joe. "Got nothin' but kill time. Don' work." (Annamaria is going to have a baby. That snot priest says she ought to go to a Home. You know what terrible places those Homes are and its Un-American to bust up families. They don't do that in the Old Country and that's what I told the Visitor. You'd think the way they throw away money on people that don't deserve it they could spend a little on a decent family that just wants to be left alone and not bothered. The other Johnson twin -- not the one that dropped out, the one I told you was out on parole again -- got busted again and about time! There's a family the Visitor could look into -- but oh, no, he just told me to mind my own business.") "Someone named Annamaria is pregnant." Gigi said, "Which one is that, 'Joe?" "Baby sister. Twelve. Maybe thirteen." Joe shrugged. "Well, your parish priest thinks she ought to go into a home for expectant mothers but your mother feels that she would be better off at home. There is something about a neighbor family named Johnson." "Skip." Baby Boy, Mama don't hardly never get a letter from you since Eunice died. Ain't there no letterwriter in your block? You don't know how a mother worries when she don't hear from her little boy. I watch the mail box every day, be sure nobody swipes it fore I get it. But no letter from my little Josie -- just ads and once a month the Check. "She says she hasn't heard from you in a long time, Joe. I'd be glad to write one for you before I go, anything you dictate -- and send it by Mercury to be sure she gets it." "Maybe. Thanks." Joe did not seem enthusiastic. "See later. Paint first. Any more? Just tell." (Eunice, here comes the tough part.) (So skip it!) (I can't'?) ( seen you in the teevee and almost dropped dead when you said dollars you had every right to. Don't your own mother mean nothing to you? I didn't raise you and love you and take care of you when you busted your collarbone to be treated like that. You go straight to that Miss Yohan Bassing Bock Smith and tell her she can just wipe that nasty sneer off her face because I want my rightful share of whats coming to me and I'm going to get it. I already been to a lawyer and he said he'd take my side for fifty-fifty as soon as I paid him a thousand dollars for expenses. I told him he was a thief. But you just tell that stuckup Miss Smith to pay up or my lawyer will put her in jail!!!! Sometimes I think the best thing is just pack up everybody and go visit you till she pays up. Maybe just stay. Would be hard to leave all our old friends here in Philly but you need somebody to keep house now that you haven't got no wife to do for you. It won't be the first time I've made sacrifices for my darling boy. Your Loving Mother. "Joe, apparently your mother watched my identity hearing on video and heard your testimony. She seems disappointed to learn that you gave money to establish a memorial to Eunice, when you could have kept it." Joe made no comment. Joan went on: "She says she may pack up all the family and pay you a visit but the way it's phrased I don't think she will. That's all except she sends you her love. Joe, I can see how your mother could be disappointed in what you did about -- " "My business. Not hers." "May I finish, Joe? From this letter I think she must be poor and I have been poor myself and know how it feels. Joe, I think that your memorial to Eunice was a wonderful thing, the most gallant tribute of a husband to the memory of his wife I've ever heard of. I heartily approve and I think Eunice must feel honored by it." (I do. Boss. But maybe he overdid it, huh? Jake could have set up a little annuity for Joe -- eating money, I mean -- with part of it. But Joe never did know how to do anything part way -- whole hawg, or nothing; that's Joe.) (Maybe we can fix it, dear.) "Joe, if I paid your mother an allowance -- you know I can afford it -- it wouldn't be you accepting money from Eunice's death." "No." "But I would like to! She's your mother, it would be sort of an additional memorial to Eunice. Say enough to -- " "No," he repeated flatly. Joan Eunice sighed. "I should have kept quiet and arranged it through Jake Salomon." She memorized the return address, intending to do it anyhow. "Joe, you are a lovable man and I can see why Eunice was devoted to you -- I've fallen in love with you myself and I think you both know it -- without any intention of crowding you out, Gigi; I love you just as much. But, Joe, sweet and gallant as you are... you are a bit stiff-necked, too." (Sure he is. Boss darling, but it's no use trying to change people. So drop it. You didn't need to sneak that address; I could have told you.) "Joan." "Yes, Gigi?" "Hate to say this, hon -- but Joe's right and you're wrong." "But -- " "Tell you later, we'll talk while we pose. Grab the bathroom if you need to while I put dishes to soak; Joe wants to start." she could visit with Gigi while they posed. But Joe assured her that he had the expressions he wanted from the photographs; he simply wanted them to hold still. He took even more pains to get them arranged than he had for the camera. Talk did not bother him as long as it was not to him. Nevertheless Joan tended to whisper while Gigi used the normal tones of a face-to-face conversation. "Now I'll tell you why you must not send money to Joe's mother. But wait a sec -- he's done it again. Joe! Joe! Put on your shorts and quit wiping pigment on your skin." Joe did not answer but did so. "Joan, if you've got money to throw away, flush it down the pot but don't send it to Joe's mother. She's a wino." "Oh." "Yeah. Joe knows it, her Welfare visitor knows it; they don't let her have her family allowance in cash -- she gets one of the pink checks, not a green one. Just the same she'll take groceries around the corner and trade 'em for muscatel. That stomach trouble -- forget it. Unless you want to help her drink herself to death. No loss if you did. The kids might be better off." Joan sighed. "I never will learn. Gigi, all my life I've given money away. Can't say I did any good with it and I know I've done lots of harm. Me and my big mouth!" "Your big heart, dear. This is one time not to give it away. I know. I've had a lot of her letters read to me. You trimmed that one, didn't you?" "Did it show?" "To me it did -- because I know what they sound like. I learned from the first one never again to have somebody just read them aloud to Joe; he gets upset. So I listen -- I'm a quick study, used to learn my sides and cues just from two readings aloud when I was finding out I wasn't an actress -- and then I trim it to what Joe needs to hear. Figured you were smart enough to do it without being told and I was right -- except that you could have trimmed it still more and Joe would have been satisfied." "Gigi, how did such nice a person as Joe -- and so talented -- come from such a family?" "How do any of us happen to be what we are? It just happens. But -- look, it's never polite to play the dozens, is it?" "I shouldn't have asked." "I meant it isn't polite for me to. But I'm going to. I've often wondered if Joe was any relation to his mother. He doesn't look like her; Joe has a picture taken when she was about the age he is now. No resemblance." "Maybe he takes after his father." "Well, maybe. But Paw Branca I'm not sure about; be left her years back. If Paw Branca is his Pop. If she has any idea who his father is." "I guess that's often the case. Look at me -- pregnant and not married; I can't criticize." "You don't know who did it, dear?" "Well... yes, I do. But I'm never, never, never going to tell. It suits me to keep it to myself and I can afford to do it that way." "Well -- none of my business and you seem happy. But about Joe -- I think he's an orphan. Somebody's little bastard who wound up with this bitch, though I can't guess how. Joe doesn't say so. Although he never talks much -- unless he has to explain things to a model. But his mother has had one good influence on him. Guess." "I can't." "Joe won't drink. Oh, we keep beer for frierids when we can, but Joe never drinks it. He won't touch pot. He won't join a Circle if it calls for a high. You know how it is with drugs -- all of them against the law but as easy to buy as chewing gum. I could show you three connections in this one complex where you can buy you-nameit. But Joe won't touch any of it." Gigi looked sheepish. "I thought he was some kind of a freak. Oh, I was never hooked but I couldn't see any harm in an occasional trip with friends. "Then I shacked with him and he was broke and I was, too, and groceries were our only luxury and -- well, I haven't touched anything since he married me. And don't want to; I feel grand. New woman." "You certainly look happy and healthy. Uh, this 'Big Sam,' did he have a habit?" Not a habit. But Sam would eat, drink, or smoke anything somebody else paid for. Oh, he didn't mainline -- doesn't fit the image for a guru and needle marks show -- and he was proud of his body." "What did you do before you were his chela?" "His meal ticket, you mean. Same thing -- model and whore. What else is there to do? Babysat. Served drinks in my skin for a while but they let me go when they found a girl who could write -- discrimination and I could have fought it as I never got my orders mixed up; my memory is better than people's who have to write things down. But, hell, no use trying to hang on when they don't want you. Joan, you said you'd been giving money away all your life." "I exaggerated, Gigi. Never had much until after World War Two. I just meant I wasn't stingy even as a kid, when every nickel came the hard way." " 'Nickel?' " "A five-cent piece. They used to be minted from a nickel alloy and were called that. Dimes and even dollars used to be silver. We actually had gold money when I was a kid. Then during the Great Depression I was flat broke for about six months -- and other people helped me -- and then later I helped some, sometimes the same people. But giving money away on a large scale I didn't start until I had more money than I could spend or wanted to invest, and the tax laws at that time fixed it so that you could do more giving it away than by keeping it." "Seems a funny way to run things. But of course I've never paid taxes." I You started the day you were born. We may eliminate death someday but I doubt if we'll ever eliminate taxes." "Well... I won't argue it, Joan, you must know more about it than I do. How much money have you given away?" "Oh, it didn't amount to more than a few thousand until after War Two and most of that was loans I knew I would never collect. Kept records for years -- then one day I burned the record book and felt easier. Since then -- I'd have to consult my accountant. Several "Look, cuddly, don't be impressed. After a certain point money isn't money, it's just bookkeeping figures or magnetized dots in a computer." "I wasn't exactly impressed. Confused. Joan, I don't have any feeling of any sort for that much money. A hundred dollars I understand. Even a thousand. But that much is like the National Debt; it doesn't mean anything to me." "Nor does it to me, Gigi; it's like a chess game -- a game played just for itself, and one I'm tired of. Look you wouldn't let me buy groceries even though I am helping to eat them. Would you ac"Uh... no! It would scare me." "That's an even wiser decision than the one you made before breakfast. But page Diogenes!" "Who's he?" "Greek philosopher who went around searching for an honest man. Never found him." Gigi looked thoughtful. "I'm not very honest, Joan. But I think I've found an honest man. Joe." "I think so, too. But, Gigi, may I say why I think you were smart to say No? Oh, it was a gag, sort of, but if you had said Yes I would not have welched. But I would hate to do it to you. May I tell you why? What's wrong with being rich?" "I thought being rich was supposed to be fun." "It's fun, some ways. When you're really wealthy -- and I am -- money is power. Tm not saying that power isn't worth having. Take me, if I hadn't had that much raw power, I wouldn't be here chatting with you; I'd be dead. And I like it here, with your arms around me and Joe painting a picture of us because he thinks we're beautiful -- and we are. But power works both ways; the man -- or woman -- who has it, can't escape it. Gigi, when you're rich you don't have friends; you just have endless acquaintances." "Ten minutes," said Joe. "Rest time," said Gigi. "Huh? But we've been resting." "So get up and stretch, it'll be a long day. If Joe says we've posed fifty minutes, we have; he uses a timer. And have a cup of coffee; I'm going to. Coffee, Joe?" "Yes." "Can we look?" "No. Lunch break, maybe." "Must be going well, Joan, or Joe wouldn't even make a guess. Joe, Joan tells me that a rich person can't have friends." "Hey, wait, I didn't finish. Gigi, a rich person can have friends. But it has to be someone who isn't interested in his money. Like you. Like Joe. Even that doesn't mean he's a friend. First you have to find him. Then you have to know this about him, which may be -- is! -- hard to find out. There aren't many such people; even other rich people aren't likely to qualify. Then you have to win his friendship... and that's harder for a rich man than it is for other people. A rich man gets suspicious and puts on a false face to strangers -- and that's no way to win friends. So in general, it's true -- if you're rich you don't have friends. Just acquaintances, kept at arm's length because you've been hurt before." Gigi suddenly turned around from the kitchen unit. "Joan. We're your friends." "I hope so." Joan looked soberly from Gigi to her husband. "I felt your love in our Circle. But it won't be easy, Gigi. Joe looks at me and can't help remembering Eunice -- and you look at me and can't help wondering what effect it has on Joe." "We don't! Tell her, Joe." "Gigi's right," Joe said gently. "Eunice dead. She wanted you to have what you got. Me -- over my gut ache, all done in t' Circle." (Boss, do you mind if I get out for a moment and trot around in my bones? A girl likes to be missed a little.) (Eunice, we must not hurt him. It was all we could manage to heal him.) (I know. But the next time he kisses us I'm going to be tempted to speak up and tell him I'm here.) (Om Mani Padme Hum.) (Om Mani Padme Hum -- and kark on you and Diogenes both. Let's go home and phone Roberto.) (Sweetheart, we'll stay here until we've cracked the bone and eaten the marrow.) (Okay, okay. That Gigi is as cuddly as Winsome, isn't she?) "Joe, I want us three to be friends and never break our Circle in our hearts. But I'm not going to put too much strain on it. Not fair to you, not fair to Gigi -- not even fair to me. Gigi, I wasn't saying I didn't have any friends. I do have. You two. A doctor who took care of me and honestly doesn't give a damn about money. The nurse he is about to marry who is the nearest thing to a sister I've ever had. My four driving guards -- I've tried very hard with those four, Joe, because I knew they were your friends and Eunice's. But that's an odd situation; I'm more their baby they take care of than I am either employer or friend. And one, just one, friend left over from the days when I was Johann Srnith -- rich and powerful and mostly hated." Joe Branca said softly, "Eunice loved you." Iknows why. Except that Eunice had so much love in her that it spilled over onto anyone around her. If I had been a stray kitten, Eunice would have picked me up and loved me." (More than that, Boss.) (Sweetheart.) "And Joe, you know, or at least have met, my one friend who carried over. Jake Salomon." Joe nodded. "Jake okay." "You got to know Jake?" "Close. Good aura." Gigi said, "Joe, is he the one you told me about? The fixer?" "Same." Joe looked back at Joan Eunice. "Ask Jake. Throne, now." "Come on, Joan. He bites if you don't pose the instant rest period is over." Joe fussed over getting them back into position, then moved both of Joan's legs and one of Gigi's into positions somewhat different from the original pose -- stepped back and scowled at the chance... turned to his easel and started scraping part of the canvas with a palette knife. Gigi said quietly, "Now we won't get to look at lunch break." "Why not?" "God only knows. I'm not sure Joe knows why he makes a change. But something was wrong and now he's abandoned the cartoon and is working directly from us. So it won't be far enough along that that soon. So freeze, darling. Don't sneeze, don't get an itch, don't even breathe deeply." "Not talk?" "Talk all we like as long as we don't move." "I won't move. Gigi, I was so pleased to learn that Joe and Jake got to know each other well. Did you know Jake, too?" "I've met him. Just in passing. Me leaving and Mr. Salomon arriving -- it was while I was a hired model, before I moved out on Big Sam." (Twin, she's being vague about this -- and Jake has never mentioned laying eyes on Joe after clearing up business matters a long time ago.) (Eunice, what are you getting at? It was probably while Jake was straightening out your bank account and the lease and things.) (' -- and things,' you are so right. Look, Boss, don't be naive. They were crying over the same girl -- me -- and Joe is ambi as an oyster when it suits him.) (Eunice, you have a dirty mind!) (Coo! This from 'No-pants' Smith. I know whereof I speak, twin; I lived with Joe for years. Don't be so darned Twentieth Century.) (Eunice, of course you know Joe better than I do and I would never criticize Joe no matter what. I meant Jake.) (What makes you think you know Jake better than I do? And take a look at Joe -- purty, ain't he? Jake has eyes. Boss, what are we fussing about? Eind out what Gigi knows.) "I suppose," Joan said carefully, "that Jake had to come here on business. Eunice died without a will and I know Jake arranged it so that Joe could draw against her bank account. There may have been insurance to clear up, too; I'm not sure." "Joan, I don't know. Why don't you ask Jake, as Joe suggested?" (Because Jake will lie about it. Boss. Eorget it, men lie about such things far more than women do. Who cares where a man has lunch as long as he gets home in time for dinner? Not me. You give my 'dirty mind' quite enough to keep it busy. But, Boss, you're a devious little slut -- you can't be truthful even to yourself.) (Wench, if I could get my hands on you. I'd spank you!) (And if you could. I'd let you. Kind o' fun to be spanked, isn't it, dear? Gets the action moving like a rocket.) (Oh, stuff it!) (Where, twin? What? And how big is it?) "I have no need to ask Jake, Gigi. I know they met through business matters, I know that Jake admires Joe's integrity. I simply hadn't realized that Jake thought of Joe as a close friend. If he does." Gigi Branca looked thoughtful. "I couldn't say. I was working Guild hours then, as Joe was paying me. Mr. Salomon -- Jake, you call him -- showed up one evening as we were quitting, and Joe introduced him to me as his former wife's fixer -- lawyer, he said; Joe doesn't use jive when he doesn't want to. Saw him a couple more times, I think, about the same way. But he hasn't been here since we got married." (Double talk. Boss. All it means is that she won't spill other people's secrets. Well, that's nice to know -- considering.) "No importa. Gigi, how did Joe get his art education? Or is it native genius with no instruction?" "Both, Joan. Let me tell it bang, as it would take you forever to get it out of Joe. Joe says that all an artist can teach is technique. He says creativity can't be taught and that each artist has his own sort. If he has any -- Joe thinks that most people who call themselves artists haven't any. He calls 'em sign painters and adds that he would rather be a good sign painter than a fraud who calls himself an artist. "You've seen what Joe has. That one of me he did yesterday and others around the studio. You'd see lots more if you prowled the coffee shops and bookstores and art shops at this end of town. Nudes that look better than life -- you wouldn't need to look for his pinxit. Most of them kind a' square except that they grab. Oh, Joe can do sex pix. I've seen him prove it, then scrape off the paint -- because I asked him why he didn't do sex pix since they sell so well. He shrugged and said those weren't his symbols. "Joe knows he's not Goya or Picasso or Rembrant or any of the masters -- and doesn't want to be; he just wants to paint his symbols, his way, and sell enough for us to eat. Oh, sometimes I get so mad, knowing that if he would paint just one frimp scene as grabby as he so easily can, it would keep us eating for months. But I've given up suggesting it because Joe just shrugs and says 'Don' paint comic books, you know that, Gigi.' Joe is Joe and doesn't give a damn what any other artist does or whether his own work makes him famous or a lot of money or anything. He cares so little -- well, many of our friends are artists or call themselves artists but Joe isn't interested in what they paint and won't talk shop. If they're good people, warm people, good vibes, Joe likes to go see them or have them here... but Joe wouldn't waste a floor cushion on Rembrandt if Joe didn't like the way he behaved. Joe just wants to paint -- his way. And not to have to sleep alone." suppose Joe has had to sleep alone very often." "Probably not. But Joe wouldn't sleep with Helen of Troy if he didn't like her attitude. You mentioned your Brink's boys -- the two who brought you here, and there are two more, aren't there? One a big soul? Hugo?" "You know Hugo?" Joan asked in delight. "Never met him. He sounds like an African myth. I know just two things about him. Joe wants to paint him... and Joe loves him. "Spiritual love, I mean -- although I'm sure Joe would sack in with Hugo if Hugo wanted to." (He'll have to stand in line! I saw Hugo first.) (Shut up, you bangtail.) "Can never happen, I gather -- and Joe never makes a pass. Never made one at me, I never made one at him; we just sacked in our first time without a word and combined as naturally as ham and eggs." (Hmm! Some girls have all the luck. I had to trip him.) (You're the eager type, sweetheart; Gigi isn't.) (You'll pay for that crack. Boss.) "I'm sure Joe never crowded Hugo about posing; he would rather have Hugo's friendship than have him as a model -- though Joe told me he has two pix in mind. One would show Hugo on an auction block. Historical background and honkie ladies in the crowd -- close shot, full figure, Hugo looking patient and weary, and just heads and shoulders of the honks... and the honk females just barely not slobbering. "But Joe says he can't paint that one; it would stir up trouble. The second he really aches to paint -- just Hugo, big as a mountain and no sex symbols at all -- except that a big stud can't help being sexy, I think -- just Hugo, strong and wise and solemn dignity -- and loving. Joe's words, pieced together by me. Joe wants to paint it and call it Jehovah." "Gigi! Maybe I can help." "Huh? You can't just tell Hugo to pose for Joe; Joe wouldn't like that. Wouldn't hold still for it." "Dear, I'm not foolish. But maybe I can make Hugo see that it's all right to pose for Joe. Can't hurt to try." (Boss, let Hugo know that you have been posing naked for Joe. Then let it soak.) (Of course, Eunice, but that's just the gambit.) (Twin! You're not thinking of trying to seduce Hugo, are you? Damn it, I won't stand for it! You leave Father Hugo alone.) (Eunice, I'm not that much of a fool. Hugo can have anything I've got; he killed the creep who killed you. But I would never offer what he won't accept. If I did, I think he'd quit -- and then pray for me. I vote with Joe; I'll take Hugo as he is, never try to twist his arm.) (You couldn't. His arms are bigger than our thighs.) (I meant psychologically, twin, and you know it.) "Just one thing, Gigi -- Joe would have to give up that title for the pic." "You don't know Joe, Joan. He won't change the title." "Then he'll have to carry it just in his mind. Hugo is as firm in his rules as Joe is in his. He won't let a picture of himself be titled Jehovah. It would be sacrilege in keep the title a secret, I think I can deliver the body. You talk to Joe. But you never did tell me where Joe got his training." "Oh. Joe could always draw; I'm sure he could have learned to read, he remembers what he sees. When he was about fourteen, he was being held overnight with some other boys in the precinct lockup and the desk sergeant got a look at some sketches Joe had waiting to be taken up in front of the judge and warned. One was of the desk sergeant -- and Joe had seen him only a few minutes. "That was Joe's break. The desk sergeant turned him over to the priest and got him off the blotter and both of them took him to a local artist and showed him the kid's sketches. "This artist was a mixture, fine art and commercial -- I mean he made money. He was another sort of mixture, too. An oyster. He may not have been impressed by Joe's sketches but he made a deal with him. Modeling. Joe could hang around his studio and use his materials and sketch from his models -- if Joe would pose when he needed him. They both won on the deal; you know how Joe looks now; at fourteen I'd bet he was more beautiful than any girl -- and no doubt that oyster thought so. "So Joe did and soon he was eating and sleeping there and got away from his mother entirely, best thing that ever happened to him. Joan, it was a onebed studio like this one." "You mean Joe was his sweetheart? Gigi, I decline to be shocked. Even though Tm ninetyfive, I try to think modern." "Joan, I never can believe that's your age; it isn't real, like that 'homo.' The artist was married, or shacked, with his number-one model. Possibly she got Joe's cherry. Either way, she taught him plenty and mothered him and was good to him, and it was a happy Troy. "But the artist -- Mr. Tony, as Joe speaks of him -- while he gave Joe the use of his studio and table and bed and wife -- was nevertheless a strict master. He wouldn't let Joe paint with a palette knife or a wide broom or do distortions or abstracts or psychedelics -- he made him learn to draw. Anatomy. Composition. Brush techniques. Color values. The whole endless drill of academic art, and wash brushes and sweep out the studio. Joe says that if it hadn't been for Mr. Tony, he would still be sketching sausage skins. Joe found out what he could do, what he wanted to do, and learned to do it. But, so he told me, not what his master did -- but in both cases founded on old-fashioned academic training. The hard way. Oh, Joe's learned short cuts. But he can paint directly on canvas -- he's been doing it since our last break -- and make it as close to a photograph as he cares to. Or as different." " -- never said that poor is better than rich, Gigi; it is not. But both rich and poor have shortcomings -- somewhere between is probably best, if you could get off the treadmill at that point. But -- Look, does Joe guard you when you go grocery-shopping?' ' "Huh? Of course not. Oh, sometimes he comes along and helps carry -- but not to guard. Well, he does ride down the lift with me if it's a time of day when it might be empty -- I mean, he's no fool and neither am I and I don't go looking for a mugging. Same coming back up and if I'm later than I said I would be, he's always there waiting. But I move around by myself, always have; I'm just not foolish about where and when." "Gigi, I'm sure you're not foolish, I doubt if you ever go into a park -- " "Not even at high noon! I've been raped once and didn't like it. I'm not looking for a gang bang where they take turns holding you down. They ought to bulldoze every park in the city." "Bulldozing the whole city might be better. But, Gigi, you move around rather freely. I can't. I don't dare appear even with guards around me without being veiled, I can't risk being recognized. I have to be wary all the time. Sure, you bolt your door -- but my house has to be strong enough to take a bomb tossed against it -- that's happened several times since I built it. I have to watch for everything from kidnapers and assassins to mere nuisances who want to touch me. "I'm talking both about the way I am now and the man 'Johann' I used to be -- too much money attracts crackpots and criminals and there is nothing I can do about it but keep guards around me day and night, live in a house that's a fort, try to avoid being recognized at any time and never, never try to live what is called a normal life. Besides that -- Gigi, can you imagine what a treat it is to me to be allowed to wash dishes?" Gigi looked startled. "Huh? Joan, you've lost me. Oh, I know how complicated it is to be rich; I've watched video. But washing dishes isn't a treat; it's a horrid bore. Too often I've left them in the sink, then had to face them before breakfast. By the time breakfast is ready, I don't want any." "Let me give you a tip, Gigi. I did know something about Joe's mother; Eunice was my secretary for years." (I never mentioned her. Boss!) (Will you let me tell this lie my own way?) "She was -- and is -- a pig and lives like one. This place isn't big; if you'll keep it spotless Joe won't care when you get wrinkles -- and we all do some day. But a dirty toilet bowl or dishes in the sink reminds him of his mother." Gigi said, "Joan, I try. But I can't clean house and pose at the same time." "Do your best, hon. If necessary, lose sleep. Joe is a man worth making extra effort to keep. But I was talking about doing dishes -- it's a nuisance to you but a luxury to me. Washing dishes means 'freedom' to me. Look, here we are, three of us, no servants -- and presently I'll be gone and you'll be alone with your husband and the world shut out. I can't shut it out. Uh... let me think -- Four mobile guards, a security chief, twelve in-house watchmen under him, three always on duty and the others on call, which means the married ones -- which is most of them -- have their families under my roof -- a personal maid, a valet who used to tend me and now takes care of guests -- couldn't fire him; I never fire anyone without cause -- a butler, a head chef, three -- oh, I don't remember; there were about sixty adults in my house the last time I asked." "My God, Joan!" "Yes, 'My God!' To take care of one person. Yet not one could I let go without replacing him. I planned that house and kept tabs on the design, intending to keep staff down to a minimum. So it's loaded with gadgets. Things like robofootmen and a trick bed that was designed to let me get along without a nurse a few more years as I got older. Do you know what that means? I lost. I have to have a building superintendent and maintenance mechanics -- or the gadgets don't work. All this complication -- and never any real privacy -- just to take care of one person who doesn't want it that way." "Joan, why don't you get rid of it? Move -- and start over." "Move where, dear? Oh, I've thought about it, believe me. But it's not actually to take care of one person -- it's to take care of too much money, money that is fastened to me... so that I can't risk kidnapers or anything else. I can't even cash it and flush it down the pot; that's not the way big money works. And even if I could and did -- nobody would believe I had. I would just have taken off my armor and probably would not stay alive two days. Besides -- Do you like cats?" "Love 'em! Got a kitten promised now." "Good. Now tell me -- how do you get rid of a cat you've raised?" "Huh? Why, you don't. Not if you're decent." "I agree, Gigi. I've lived with many cats. You keep them. If you are forced to it, you have a cat humanly destroyed -- or if you have the guts, you kill it yourself so that it won't be bungled. But you don't give away a grown cat; it is almost impossible. But, Gigi, you can't kill people." "I don't understand, Joan." "What would I do with Hugo? He's been with me many years; he's doing the only thing he knows how to do -- except preach, which doesn't really pay. Gigi, loyal servants are Chinese obligations, just like a cat. Sure, they can get other jobs. But what would you do if Joe told you, 'Get lost. We're finished." "I'd cry." "I don't think my servants would cry -- but I would." "But I'd get along!" Joan sighed. "And that platoon I have around me would get along. I think; they're able or I wouldn't have them -- and I've got money to make sure that ones like Hugo are taken care of; that's one of the good things about being rich -- if money is all it takes to remedy something, you can. Gigi, there is some solution to this silly fix I'm in and I'm going to find it -- I was just trying to show you that it isn't as simple as it looks on video. The solution may be something as easy as changing my name again and changing my face with plastic surgery and going somewhere else." "Oh, no, you mustn't change your face." "No, you're right; I must not change this face. It's Eunice's; I'm only its custodian. If I changed it, Joe would not like it -- nor several other people. (Starting with me. Boss.) (I won't change your lovely face, sweetheart. I'll cherish it.) "I'll keep it as it is -- but I have to keep it veiled. It's been on video too much, photographed and But there's some way to tackle the problem." nearly finished painting almost with awe. She knew what a beautiful body she had inherited; she knew that Gigi was a beauty of another sort; she could see that these "Grecian damsels" were herself and Gigi and she could not see any detail in which the painting was not a perfect likeness of each. Yet Joe Branca's "realism" was fantasy. These two nymphs in a glade were voluptous, sensuous, enticing in a way that she knew she and Gigi had not been -- sprawled on a platform of boards and gossiping about everything from an alcoholic to dirty dishes. "What do you think?" Gigi asked. "Say what you like; Joe doesn't give a hoot about any opinion but his own." Joan took a deep breath, sighed. "How does he do it? Here I am with my nipples tight just from looking at it -- and yet it's you and me, and we lay there talking for hours and never got in a sweat about it. Discussed everything but Topic 'A' -- wasn't even a cuddle because we had to hold still. Yet this paint-and-canvas reaches out and grabs you by the gonads and squeezes. I'm certain it would have just as much effect on a man." From behind them Joe said, "Fool-the-eye." Joan answered, "Fool-the-eye, hell, Joe. My eyes are not fooled. I'm enchanted. I want to buy it!" "No." "Huh? Oh, kark. You planned to sell it to some old butch. God knows ninety-five is old -- and I feel butch enough to qualify when I look at the painting." "Yours." "Huh? Joe, you can't do this to me. You intended to sell it, you said so. Gigi, back me up." Gigi chose not to answer. Joe said stubbornly, "Yours, Joan. You want it, you take it." "Joe, you are the most stubborn man I've ever met and I don't see how Gigi puts up with you. If you give me that painting. I'm going to destroy it at once -- " Gigi gasped. "Oh, no!" Joe shrugged. "Your ache. Not mine." " -- but if you'll sell it to me at your going rates. I'll take it with me and give it to Jake Salomon to hang at the end of his bed so he'll wake up happy each morning." (You bombed him, twin! Now swing back and strafe the survivors.) "That's the choice, Joe. Give it to me and I'll chop it into shreds. But sell it to me -- and Jake Salomon gets it. Oh, you could welch, then hang it for sale -- and put me to the trouble of hiring detectives to follow it to where you hang it so that I can buy it through an agent. What I do with it then, I won't tell. Or you could even keep it for your own jollies; it's quite a job." Gigi said, "Quit being stubborn, Joe; you know you'd like Jake to have it." "Gigi, what does Joe charge for a painting like that?" "Oh, I set the prices. Mostly I sell them by the yard. By size." "So? How much is this size?" "Well, I try to get two hundred and fifty for that size." "Ridiculous!" "Really, Joan, considering that it took both my time and Joe's all yesterday evening and today -- not to mention your time, but you're buying it, so I didn't add on for the second figure in it -- considering all that and the commission we pay, it's not very much -- " "Darling, I meant 'ridiculously' low. I haven't bought much art the last twenty years but I do know that is not less than a thousand-dollar picture -- then up like a kite to whatever the traffic will bear. I can tell you this: When Jake dies and that painting is auctioned off, it won't go for as little as a thousand... and it might be much higher because I'm certain to be at that auction and in no mood to let it get out of the family. But I'm not raising the price now; I never do that. Y'ou named a price of two-fifty; I accept." "Joan, you never did let me finish." "Oh. Sorry, hon." "I try to get two hundred and fifty for that size when I hang it in a shop. But half of that goes to the owner of the shop; that's the only way I can get space. So the price to you is a hundred and twenty-five." "No." "Why not?" "Just 'No' the way Joe said it to me. As good business practice you should never undercut your retailer. I think he's robbing you; the commission should be twentyfive percent, no more. But don't undercut the price you want him to ask -- that's no way to stay in business. I don't know much about art... but I know one hell of a lot about business. Cash, or check?" "Cash is fine. If you have that much with you. Or pay when you feel like it." "I want to pay now and get a receipt so that it will be legally mine -- before your stubborn husband can thwart me again. Shall I write the receipt for you, Gigi girl?" "Oh, I've got Woolworth's printed forms for that, and I can write numbers and sign my chop. No huhu." "Good. But I want something 'Vhat, Joan?" "I want to be kissed. I've been a good girl and posed all day and haven't even been kissed for it. So I want Joe to kiss me for being so stinky difficult -- and I want to kiss you for helping me with him. Joe, will you kiss me?" "Yes." "That's better. Joe, will you escort two nice girls -- me and Gigi, I mean, and no smart cracks -- down to the supermarket? If Gigi will buy us a steak to celebrate, I want to prove I can broil it. Will you buy us a steak, Gigi?" "Sure! Beef, or horse?" "Uh... hon. I'm forced to admit that I haven't shopped for groceries in years. What do you think?" "Well...it had better be horse." "Whatever you say. As long as they don't sell us the harness." mese delegation charged that the so-called Lunar Colonies were a coverup for a conspiracy by China and the United States to build military bases on the Moon. The Secretary of Conservation and Pollution Control denied a report that deer in Yosemite National Park were "dying in hordes from polluted water and emphysema." He stated that a healthy ecological rebalancing was taking place -- no need for alarm -- and the new herd would be stronger than ever. The Reverend Dr. Montgomery Chang, D.D., Most Humble Supreme Leader of The Way, Inc., testified before the subcommittee on Unwritten Law of the Senate Judiciary Committee in support of the pending bill to require Lederal licensing of teachers of Zen Buddhism and related disciplines as "therapists de facto et de jure'. These bootleg gurus are giving rational mysticism a bad name. A man should no more be allowed to teach meditation, asanas, or transcendental philosophy without strict control by a licensing board than he should be allowed to ski or to surf or to frame a picture without passing an examination. The idea that this bill would abridge the sacred guarantees of the First Amendment is the sheerest nonsense; it protects and frees them." Under questioning he stated that serve as chairman of such a board if such sacrifice were asked of him. Survivors of Hurricane Hilda were still being rescued and the known death toll now stood at #. The Department of Internal Defense placed a temporary exception on interstate transmittal of intelligence concerning public disorders involving more than three persons, then placed a second exception with strict penalties on the publicizing of the first censorship order. The Secretary reported to the President that news services and video nets were cooperating voluntarily in the interests of the general welfare. In re the matter of identity of Conglom Tycoon Johann S. B. Smith the Supreme Court in a declaratory relief opinion made notable only by Mr. Justice Handy waking up in the middle of its reading, slapping the desk and roaring, "Divorce granted!" then going back to sleep, ruled seven to two to sustain a lower court in expanding and clarifying the principle originally set forth in Estate of Henry M. Parsons vs Rhode Island. Four of the majority and one dissenting justice ruled also that a legal sex change was involved in the matter; two justices thought otherwise, one justice (Mr. Handy) used twenty pages to prove that such a composite of sexes was contrary to public interest and to the laws of God and that both Johann Smith and Eunice Branca were legally dead and that the resultant monster had no legal existence of any sort; the ninth justice, in a onesentence separate assent, opined that sex was irrelevant in the entire matter; one of the majority, in another separate assenting opinion, stated that the donor body should have been sterilized surgically in the public interest and that the Congress would do well to make such sterilization mandatory in any future similar situation. No mention was made by any justice of thirteen amici-curiae briefs and one petition filed with the Court. In an opinion issued the same day viction was set aside on the grounds that the householder (deceased) had not advised Roberts of his rights before attempting to place him under citizen's arrest. share safe house  loving friendship # hr, # bths, MercServ, all util, nr lie pvt schl, atrium garden. Cmptr types (Rankin program) c? #, # #any #-plus match considered. "One for All, All for One!" No deposit but please send stereopix with notarized Rankin Reports -- bx # Bluebird, Ltd. On the basis of evidence submitted by the Chinese delegation t the UN A EC eased the tolerance l levels for strontium-# for whole milk. The Reverend Thomas Barker of Long Beach, California, in an Equal-Time-for-God videosermonette declared that the World had  ended at midnight December #st I time was "illusion of the Devil, without form, substance, or realiI ty." I and asked him to have Da' browski and Fred fetch upstairs with her two big flat packages, one so large that it had to be tilted to get it through the door of the lift. When packages, mobile guards and she herself were fitted inside she locked the door and pressed the "Hold" touchplate without signaling a floor, then dropped her cape. "Let me kiss you thank-you-goodnight, boys, but for heaven's sake don't get paint on you or muss it. Better just hold my face in your hands -- but no need to hurry." Shortly thereafter she looked at herself in the lift's mirror, decided that makeup and hair-do had suffered only minor wear and tear, let Dabrowski lay her cape around her, then punched for her floor and fastened all the cape's frogs so that she was again fully covered. When the lift stopped she hooked up her veil. "These go in your boudoir. Miss? Or your lounge?" "First let's see if Mr. Salomon is receiving." They followed her down the long hall to the Green Suite. Joan noted that the pleasedon't-disturb ruby light was not burning over the door of Jake's lounge, so she touched the door signal. The speaker above it bellowed, "Come in!" The door opened; she went in. "Put them inside and that will be all." "Very good. Miss." As they left and the door closed Jake came out of his bedroom, looking tousled. He stopped abruptly. "Well! Where the hell have you been?" "Out." "Hrrrmph! Five days. Five whole days!" "So? Chickens fed? Hogs slopped? Cows milked?" "That's not the point. I -- " "That is the point, Jake. Nothing has been neglected through my being away. You won't marry me, so I am not answerable to you when I come and go. Though as a courtesy I did leave a note with Cunningham telling you where I had gone. Did you receive it?" "Yes, but -- " "Then you knew I was safe -- and in emergency could have sent me a message. Or joined me; you would have been welcome. You know Joe would have made you welcome -- and Gigi is friendly as a puppy." "Gigi?" "You know her. You've met her, I mean. Mrs. Joe Branca." "irzar?" "Why the surprise, Jake? People do remarry -- especially if an earlier marriage was happy. Joe's was and now he has -- and Fm happy for him -- and certain that Eunice is happy for him, too." (Sure I am. Boss. But let's not be too noble. Being noble is a male prerogative. So they think.) "I can't believe it." "What's odd about a widower remarrying?" "I can't imagine anyone who had been married to Eunice ever marrying some other woman." (My fan! Twin, we're going to be especially nice to Jake tonight.) (If he doesn't start being nice to me, he's going to sleep alone tonight! But I shan't. I wonder if Anton and Fred have left the house?) (Calm down. Boss. And get Jake calmed down.) (Not yet, I won't! He's wrong and Fm right.) (Twin, honey, how long is it going to take you to learn that being right has nothing to do with getting along with a man? Men aren't logical, their minds don't work that way. But it's the only game in town, so when a man is wrong and you are right, it's time to apologize. Tell him you're sorry -- and mean it. Om Mani Padme Hum.) (Om Mani Padme Hum -- sometimes I find being a woman just too frimping difficult. If it weren't so darned much fun. Okay, sweetheart, watch me take him.) "Jake dearest, I'm sorry it upsets you that Joe has remarried -- but why not wait before deciding that he has made a mistake? Joe needs a wife -- even if she's not Eunice. And I'm terribly sorry that I worried you by not being here when you got home... and sorry on my own account; I expected to welcome you -- with open arms and a happy smile. But I didn't expect you to be away less than a week and I had an impression that you expected it to take longer -- possibly much longer." "Well, yes, I did think I might have to sit it out quite a while. But I got in to see the Chief Justice the second day and he assured me that he would put it at the top of the calendar... and that he had seen -- unofficially -- an advance transcript of the record. And that was that." "Hm! Campaign contributions are sometimes worth while." "Joan Eunice, don't ever talk that way. Especially in reference to the Chief Justice of the United States. Yes, this is your house. Nevertheless it might be bugged." "I'm sorry, Jake. It was a thoughtless remark. My appreciation really goes where it belongs. To you." "To Mac more than to me, my dear; that boy has been on the ball. How he got an advance copy to, uh, the right man so quickly is something I don't want to inquire into." "I appreciate Mac's efforts, I appreciate Alec's efforts -- but mostly I appreciate my darling, always dependable, utterly wonderful Jake." (Is that too thick, Eunice?) (Boss, I keep telling you: it's impossible for a woman to lay it on too thick with a man. If you tell a man he's eight feet tall and say it often enough, with your eyes wide and a throb in your voice, he'll start stooping to go through sevenfoot doors.) Jake looked pleased, so Joan went on: "I suppose it will all be settled soon, then?" "Little one, don't you ever listen to the news?" "Not if I can avoid it." "Well, you should. It is over. You've won, finally and completely." "Really? I never doubted that we would win, Jake, the wonderful way you've handled everything. My surprise is solely that it has happened so fast. Yes, I suppose I should follow the news. But I haven't been able to, these last few days. Had this difficult job to do -- Joe, I mean -- and while you were away seemed the best time... so I gritted my teeth and tackled it." "Joan Eunice, I told you never to go near Joe. I told you. If this new marriage of his ever stood a chance -- yes, intellectually I know that a man should remarry -- if it ever did stand a chance, you must have put a horrible strain on it. Too much strain, probably. Uh... how did he take it? Badly?" "Jake, I stayed five days. If it had gone badly, would I have been there even one day? I accomplished the mission; everything is all right." Jake looked surprised, then thoughtful. "Hmm! That's a oneroom studio... and if I follow your meaning, you stayed right there the whole five days. My dear, just how did you 'accomplish your mission?' Or have I no right to ask?" She looked up at him and spoke seriously. "Jake, I owe you so much that you will always have the right to ask me anything. Including my comings and goings and I should not have given you a snippy answer." (Didn't quite tell him he had a right to a truthful answer, did you. Boss honey? Devious little bitch.) (Eunice, I don't lie to Jake -- ) (Oh, what a whopper') ( -- more than is necessary to his happiness.) "Jake, I accomplished my mission -- I set Joe's mind at rest about Eunice -- through a 'prayer meeting.' With Gigi's utterly necessary help, which is only part of why I feel sure that she's good for him. But if you mean I offered him a zombie -- his dead wife's re-animated body -- I knew that was not the way to do it. Joe hasn't touched me. Oh, he does touch me now, easily and without strain, the way he might touch his sister." (Any incest in Joe's family, twin? I've never been sure.) (Oh, shut up!) "He even kisses me the same way. But, Jake -- " "Eh? What, dear?" "If Joe wanted this body I'm wearing, of course he could have it; I owe him anything I can give him. You see that, don't you? You agree? Or am I wrong?" "Uh... yes, I agree. But I think it's well that Joe does not want to. It could be disaster for him... and a terrible strain for you." "I know it would be a strain for me. But I would do my best to smile and never let him guess. As it is, I am honored -- and relieved -- and deeply grateful that Joe has given me his loving friendship instead." (Okay, Eunice?) (Okay. Now get him off that subject.) "I'm glad, Eunice." "Jake, do we have to stand here, me still in street clothes? I have presents for you -- welcome-home presents." She smiled her best happy-little-girl smile. "Want to see them?" "Of course I want to see them! And where are my manners, letting you stand? Here, let me seat you and take your cloak. Sherry?'.' "Later. Or champagne, to welcome you home. To welcome us both home." She turned and let him take her cape. He turned to lay it aside and turned back just as she did so, too. "Holy cow!" "Didn't know you were a Hindu, Jake." She posed, in graceful and calculated display. "You wore that all the way across the city? Just paint?" W #I#HY not, dear? It's your first W present -- from Joe to you, sent with his love. I had my cape over it before I left Joe's studio and kept it on when I got home -- until you unwrapped your present. Didn't want my mobiles to see it, of course." (Oh, of course, twin -- except that Joe let them watch every brush stroke, once Gigi was sure you didn't mind. Say, Joan, Gigi would go for a Texas Star with Anton and Fred, I feel certain. And Joe would go along; he likes them. What do you think? Easy way to keep your promise to them, huh?) (Eunice, we've got this man on our hands now.) (Oh, poor you. Best way in the world to work up steam with one man is to let your mind rove about other men. You've still got some Puritan in you, girl.) (Which Puritan? When? And why didn't I notice? You can't mean Jake; he's Jewish. Speaking of Jake, has he noticed that slight omission in this getup? And why haven't we been raped?) (I doubt it, his eyeballs are spinning. As for the latter, I have hopes.) "Joan Eunice, do you realize that that is a reproduction -- exact, I think -- of a body-paint design Eunice once wore?" "Of course I realize it; she wore it here...and I wasn't so near dead that I didn't stare. Could never make up my mind whether these were sea shells, or paint. Now I know. Joe wanted to be sure that you had seen it that first time, when Eunice wore it. I told him that I was almost certain that you had been here that day." "Well, yes, I was. Briefly. That's why I recognized it." "So? It had seemed to me that I recalled that as one of the days you took Eunice home. Hmmm?" "Joan, are you trying to be snoopy?" "Yes." "Woman, I will not satisfy your prurient curiosity." "How do you feel about satisfying prurience itself? Mine, I mean." "That's another matter." "I was wondering. So far you haven't even kissed me. Shall I take a shower first? Or let me put it this way: Did Eunice take time to get the paint off first?" "Let me put it this way; Shut up and keep quiet and pipe down and not another damn' word out of you until I give permission." "Yes, sir." She obeyed in essence for a reasonable time. "May I talk now?" "Yes, as long as you limit yourself to polite words of endearment. Some of your spontaneous remarks were quite unladylike." "That's because I'm quite unladylike, Jake my only darling. I'm a failure as a lady. But I'll go on doing my best to simulate one in public -- be a credit to Eunice." "Joan Eunice -- " "Sir?" "That's the way Eunice herself did it. A perfect lady in public... utterly uninhibited in private. It was a major part of her great charm. Some of her spontaneous expressions at such times were far more unladylike than any I've heard you use." "Really, Jake? Did she know any that I don't? And do you like them?" "Mmm, I don't think she knew any that you don't know; she was just easier about it once she trusted me. Yes, I do like them. Used spontaneously." "Jake, I trust you without limit -- and I'll try not to inhibit any future spontaneity. Haven't meant to. Still learning." "Darling girl, you do just fine when you get your rest. I mean my rest. Now that I've got you helpless -- and seeing that you trust me without limit -- what did happen at Joe's?" "Sir, the fact that I trust you -- and I do -- does not mean that I'm going to satisfy your prurient curiosity." "Hmm -- Neither did Eunice, ever." "Instead, you tell me what happened to you -- at Joe's." 'We seem to have reached a stalemate. Let's wash off this paint. I wish I had taken a photograph of our mermaid before I smeared it." "No huhu, Jake my beloved; Joe took several and I have them in my purse. For you. And I have two of Eunice in the same getup -- one for you, and one for me. And besides that Joe gave me a fourby-five Kodachrome of a most incredible trompe-P oeil painting he did of Eunice as a mermaid diving...plus a smaller transparency which shows how he did it. Same getup minus sea shells." "Would it surprise you to learn that I've seen them both? Just didn't have the crust to promote Joe for them." "No, not surprised, I guess. But I did not pressure him, Jake; he said he had a present for me -- and these photos turned out to be the present. I should refuse? God forbid. But I'm going to put snoops to work and trace down who bought that painting. I intend to own it. Price no object." "Your money won't help you. Miss Smith. Would it surprise you to know that  own that original Branca? It's at the Gib." "I'll be -- dipped! Jake, you're a dirty old holdout. I take back ten percent of any compliments I've handed you." "That's okay; I didn't believe more than ninety percent. But if you're a good girl I'll give you that painting." "I accept! But -- well, it's hardly worth while opening those packages. They'll be disappointments." "Would you like a spanking?" "Yes." "I'm too tired. Let's open packages." "Well... we might open the smaller one. Let you see what Gigi looks like, if you don't remember. She's worth looking at." "We'll open both of them." "Scrub first?" "I suppose we should." "Well... let's give it a lick and promise, not turn it into a social event." Jake?" He gave a respectful wolf whistle. "The boy's a genius." "Yes. I hadn't suspected. But you already knew it." "Well, yes. His decision to use strong sunlight on your two contrasting skin colors was inspired." "Especially as he had no sunlight -- just smog-filtered north light, soft as old linen. Those highlights come from photographing us under floods the night before. Then he painted from us the next day. Changed the pose, though -- and I don't know just how he corrected the highlights. But I'm no genius." "What's in the big package?" "Open it." It was The Three Graces -- and all three were Joan Eunice. "Joe calls this a 'cheat pic,' Jake -- he photographed me three times -- erase and correct -- more nearly thirtythree times, against a neutral background, then combined three photos for his cartoon. Had Gigi pose with me each time to get arms-around-waist and so forth, then she would slither out like a snake without disturbing my pose. If he hadn't used 'cheat' the painting would have taken far longer. Aren't those dimples in my behind cute?" "Woman, you are conceited enough." "I'm not conceited, Jake; I wasn't handsome even when I was young. I know whose beautiful bottom that is. Weil, dear? I had intended Bilitis for me and the Graces for you -- but you can have your choice." "What a choice to have to make!" "The one you let me keep will be no farther away than down the hall. If you had married me when you so obviously should have, you lecherous old rapist, you wouldn't have to make a choice; both would be yours. Jake, what does it cost to buy a job lot of art critics?" "Well, the present crop ought not to fetch more than ten cents a dozen but everything is higher these days. I take it you have Joe Branca in mind?" "Of course. He's selling his paintings at ridiculously low prices and paying outrageous commission -- and sells so few that the kids hardly get enough to eat. While freaks and frauds and sign painters are all the rage. I thought -- " "You can stop thinking; I see the swindle. We'll get him a good agent, we'll buy up what he has on the market, using dummies -- and keep them ourselves; they're a sure-fire investment... and we'll buy art critics here, then elsewhere as he becomes better known. The question is: How much of a success must he be? Do I have to get him into the Metropolitan?" "Jake, I don't think Joe wants to be famous. And  don't want it to be so conspicuous that he might smell a rat. Or that Gigi might; she's a little more sophisticated. Not very, that is. I just want his pictures to sell regularly enough that Gigi can buy groceries without worrying and can have enough disposable sheets that she can change them every day if it suits her. The kid is trying to keep house on scraped icebox and boiled dishrag soup. I tried that in the 'Depression and it's not funny -- and I see no reason why Gigi should have to do it when she's married to an honest-to-God artist who can paint -- and works at it. One who doesn't spend his time sopping up sauce or blowing weed and talking about the painting he's going to do. Joe paints. He's a craftsman as well as an artist. Well, maybe I don't know what an artist is but I know what a craftsman is and I respect craftsmen. Too few of them in this decadent world." "No argument. We'll do it. Even if we have to go as high as fifteen cents a dozen." "Even two-bits. Let's finish getting pa'int off -- I must send down for olive oil -- and you could be a darling and get Winnie to fetch me a heavy robe or get it yourself, pretty please, if she isn't home -- no, I can get back to my room in my street cape, no problem, and -- " "Hrrrmph." "Did I goof again?" "My dear, I have an announcement. Dr. and Mrs. Roberto Carlos Garcia y Ibanez are on their honeymoon." "Whatl Why, the dirty little rat! Didn't wait for big sister to hold her hand. Good for them! Jake, that's wonderful -- I think I'll cry." "Go ahead, you cry while I shower." "Hell, no. I'll cry when Winnie is back. I'll take that shower with you and you can scrub me. My back, where I can't see the paint; not my front. I'm tired, too. When was it and do you know when they will be home? And, goodness, I must pick out a suite for them; Roberto won't want to be next to mine with a connecting door. And I need to think of a wedding present -- I may give them the painting you don't pick; Roberto won't let me give them anything expensive, he's a stubborn man." (Boss, is there another sort?) "I can't see why Boh wouldn't want to have a connecting door into your bedroom." "I think that was meant to be an insult. Perhaps he would like it, dear --  would like it. But it would not look right to the servants." (Primp the servants!) All of them, Eunice? I'm kept busy as it is.) "Eunice, I took the liberty of telling Cunningham to have the Gold Suite set up for the Garcias -- " "Perfect! I'll have a door cut from my lounge into theirs... and there already is a lock-off that we can unlock between its foyer and the upstairs library we joined to your suite -- and then we can quit this unseemly ducking back and forth through the hall." "The newlyweds might prefer to be left alone." "Hadn't, thought of that. Oh, well, 'I have some friends of my own,' as the old gal said." "In any case they'll be back too soon for carpentry. I have it from a usually dependable source that a reliably dishonest member of your staff agreed to phone Mrs. Garcia the instant you returned. I assume that the call was made, I assume that they will be back by, oh, nightfall." "I wonder whom I should fire? That's a hell of a way to run a honeymoon." "I understand the good Doctor was in on it -- the idea being to keep you safe from harm, since between them they constitute your medical staff." "What nonsense. I'm the Pioneer-Mother type. Rugged. If I had crossed with the prairie schooners, they would have yoked me in with the oxen. But I'm glad they're coming home. I want to kiss them and cry on them." "Johann, sometimes I can't make up my mind whether you are a silly young girl -- or senile." "The last time you called me Johann you acquired some scar tissue. Dear, has it occurred to you that I might be both? A senile silly young girl?" "Interesting. A possible working hypothesis." "If so, I'm a well adjusted one -- Jake, I'm a happy as a cat left alone with the Christmas turkey. With Joe squared away and the Supreme Court being sensible for a change my last fret is gone. Life is one long giddy delight. I'm even morning sick." "Can't see why you should be -- huhT' (Boss, I thought you weren't going to tell him?) (Eunice, he was bound to know soon... and I couldn't just let him find out, can't do that to Jake. This is the perfect time -- he's officially 'first to know.') I morning sickness, Jake. I'm healthy as a horse and the only change I've noticed is that I'm hungry as a horse, too." "You wish me to believe that you are pregnant?" "Don't give me that stern-father look, Jake. I'm knocked up and happier than Happy Hooligan. I could have kept it to myself a while longer but I wanted to tell you before anyone else could notice. But be a dear and treat it as privileged -- because the instant Winnie finds out she'll start mothering me and worrying. Which is not what a bride should be doing. With luck I can keep it from Winnie until she's pregnant, too." (Boss, what makes you think Winnie intends to get pregnant?) (Use your head, Eunice -- five to one she's got a Bandaid over the spot where that implant used to be this very minute.) (I don't have a head. Boss -- just yours and it doesn't work too well.) (Complaints, huh? Talk that way and I won't marry you, either.) (We are married. Boss.) (I know it, beloved. Now be quiet; I've got to juggle eggs.) "Eunice -- are you sure?" "Yes. Test positive." "Did Bob make the test? Or some quack?" "A patient's relations with a doctor are confo. But it was not a quack. Don't pursue this line of inquiry. Counselor." "We'll get married at once." "The hell we will!" "Eunice, let's have no nonsense!" "Sir, I asked you to marry me quite some time back. You emphatically refused. I asked you at a later time. Again I was turned down. I decided not to renew my request and I do not do so now. I will, not marry you. But I will be honored and delighted to continue as your mistress until I am benched by biology -- and more than pleased to be allowed again to be your concubine when I am back in commission. I love you, sir. But I will not marry you." "I ought to spank you." "I don't think it would do me any damage, darling. But I don't think you could bring yourself to strike a pregnant woman." (Now kick him in the other shin. Boss. You little hellcat.) (Eunice, stay out of this row. I'm not only a woman scorned; I'm also old Johann Smith who never could be pushed too far. Jake can have us any time, sure. But I'm damned if I'll let him be 'noble' about it when I'm knocked up.) (Boss, aren't we eer going to marry him? This is a mistake, dear; he needs us.) (And we need him, Eunice. Sure, we'll marry him -- after we've whelped. After.) (Boss, you're making a big mistake.) (If so. I'm making it. I never make little mistakes -- just big ones.) "I didn't say I was going to spank you, Eunice -- I said I ought to. What happened? I distinctly remember you telling me that you had taken care of contraception." "Your memory is good, sir. The exact phrasing, as I phrased it most carefully. I have 'taken care' of such matters in whatever fashion I wished. Every time. With you. With others. Each time I have taken such care as suited me -- at that time and with that man." "Hmmm! That's as unresponsive an answer as I've ever heard. Let me put it more plainly. Eunice, did I get you pregnant?" "I won't answer. You know that at least one other man has slept with me -- and I may have been the bride of the regiment. Jake, you would not marry me when I was virgin; you still would not marry me when you made me your mistress. So where I got this child in me is not your business and you have no right to quiz me and -- much as I love you -- I will not tolerate one more question along this line. Not now nor in the future! Whom I chose to father my child is my business. But you may be certain that I selected him with care, eyes open and wits about me. You've been acting as if you were a father dealing with a wayward daughter, or a Welfare visitor trying to establish responsibility for an unlicensed pregnancy. You know that is not the situation. I am ninety-five years old -- much older than you are -- able to afford a dozen bastards if it suits me -- and it may -- and wealthy enough to tell the world to go pee up a rope. Jake, I was sharing happy news with you. You elect to treat it as bad news and take me to task about it. I won't accept that, sir. I made a mistake in telling you. Will you please treat the matter as privileged -- and never mention it again?" "Eunice." "Yes, Jake?" "I love you." "I love you, Jake." "Had I been twenty years younger -- even ten years -- I would have married you long before now. Since you won't tell me -- and since I have no right to quiz you; you are correct -- will you forgive an old man's pride if I choose to believe that I am the man you picked? I promise that I will not discuss that belief with anyone." J lieve that, I am honored. But I ask no promises. If you chose to proclaim such a belief, I would never shame my oldest and closest and most beloved friend by denying it. I would smile proudly and let my manner confirm it. But, Jacob my beloved, to you I neither affirm nor deny it -- and never will. I did this on my own. I alone am parent to this child." (Watch your words, Boss! You almost spelled it out.) (He'll take it as rhetoric. Or if he does suspect, investigation will prove that he's wrong. Hank Olsen knows which side of his bed is buttered. Mine, that is.) (And the dates are going to check out so that Jake will be certain it's his. Hmm -- ) (Still think I'm a fool, Eunice?) (No, Boss -- just reckless. You scare the hell out of me at times.) "Well, Eunice, from the restrictions you have put on me that seems to be all we can say about it." "That was my intention, Jake." "I understood. What would you like to do the rest of today -- at least until our newlyweds return? Play cribbage?" "If you wish, Jake, certainly." "I have a better idea. If you want to join me in it. Could be fun, I think." ""Will be fun, Jake. Anything is  always fun shared with you. Even if it's just cribbage." "This is a better two-handed game if it's played right. Let's phone Mac, ask him to have his clerk start the ball rolling -- and get married. With luck we can be legal in twenty-one ortwo -- and still get in a couple of boards of cribbage before bedtime." "Oh, Jake! CribbageV" "Answer me, woman. A simple Yes or No. I won't argue it... and I won't ask you again. And blow your nose and wipe your eyes -- you're a mess." "Damn you, Jake! Vest Let me go and I'll blow my nose. I think you've cracked my ribs, you big brute. That's a hell of a way to treat an expectant mother." "I'll do worse than crack your ribs if I have any more nonsense out of you. Now to call Mac -- I'll have to think up a plausible lie so that he'll be justified in authorizing the County Clerk to issue a special license." "Why does it have to be fancy, Jacob? I thought you were going to tell Mac that you had knocked me up?" "Eunice, is that what you want me to say?" "Jacob, I'm going to marry you as quickly as possible, I don't care how. I hope Winnie and Roberto show up in time but I'm not goint to wait; you might come to your senses. I thought you preferred to claim that you had done me in and I know I agreed to confirm it. So tell Mac so. Tell any body." "Doesn't fret you?" "Jake dearest, maybe that's the best way to handle it... because, presently, God and everybody is going to know about the Silent Witness. Jake? Do you recall my first day of freedom? The day after Mac conditionally confirmed my identity and discharged me as a ward of the court?" "My dear, I am not likely to forget that day." "Nor I. Count two hundred sixty-seven days. That is when the Silent Witness should show up." "You're telling me that I am the father Of your child." "Not at all, sir. I was in heat and had slipped the leash and you may assume if you wish that I spent the day bouncing in and out of beds. going from one man to another." She smiled beautifically. (Boss, that's awfully close to the truth -- but it sounds like a whopper.) (It is the truth, Eunice; I worded it most carefully. That is the second best way to tell a lie -- tell the truth so that is sounds like a whopper.) (And I thought I knew how to lie.) (I've had years more practice. Beloved -- and as a kid had more reason to lie than you ever had. Lying is a fine art; it is learned only through long practice.) "Knock off the nonsense, Eunice, or I'll start married life by giving you a fat lip. Okay, we'll tell Mac that; the truth is often the simplest solution. But we have to have health certificates; Mac can get us out of the waiting time but not out of that requirement. My doctor will phony one for me without stopping to take a blood sample and make tests, but how about that quack you mentioned? Will he cooperate?" "Jake, I don't recall mentioning a quack. If Roberto gets here in time, I think he would take a chance. Or Rosy would, I think. I don't think I'm harboring even a cold bug unless I picked up something from Joe and Gigi. Most unlikely. But how about you, darling? Washington, D.C., has the highest V.D. rate in the country. Did you fetch anything home?" "Oh, nothing but big and little casino." "A nice girl like me can't be expected to understand such terms." "You impudent little baggage, I slept alone in Washington. Can you make the same claim? For the past five days?" "Of course not, dear; I've never been interested in sleeping alone -- and Gigi is very snuggly. I commend her to your attention -- take a look at that painting." "I'm sure she is. Just Gigi, eh? Not Joe?" "Is Joe snuggly, Jake? Tell me morel" "Woman, you may get that fat lip before I marry you." "The groom's present to the bride? Sir, if you want to give me a fat lip. I'll hold still, smile happily and take it. Oh, Jake darling, it's going to be such fun to be married to you!" "I think so, too, you dizzy bitch. Mmm, my doctor will phony a certificate for you, too, if I explain the circumstances. But he'll need your blood type." "Jake, the whole country knows that my blood type is AB-negative. Had you forgotten it?" "Momentarily, yes. That's all I need. Except -- Wedding here? Or in Mac's chambers?" "Here, if possible. I want our servants for 'family' if Winnie and Roberto don't show up. Jacob, do I dare send a car with a message and ask Joe and Gigi to allow themselves to be fetched here for this purpose? I do want them present. Gigi is no problem; she will do as Joe wishes -- but I think you know Joe better than I do. I don't even know that he has here -- all I saw him wear were denim shorts so caked with paint they could stand alone." "Mmm, I agree that Eunice's former husband is entitled to be invited to Joan Eunice's wedding, though there has never been a protocol established, that's certain. Dear, the clothes Joe wore in court would be okay for a home wedding. How about yourself, Eunice? Going to be married in white?" "I think I've been insulted again. Wear white so that somebody can sneak a picture and sell it? 'Ninety-FiveYear-Old SexChange Bride Wears White.' Dear, if I wear white, let's ask Life to send a photographer and cut out the middle man. Jake, I'll wear white if you tell me to. If you don't. I'll pick something but it won't be white. Something." " 'Something old, something new, something borrowed, something blue.' " "Erase and correct, Jake. Here is the Twenty-First Century ver sion: "The bride is old, "The license new, "The body borrowed, "The groom is blue." "I am like hell blue, I simply need a shave. Get out now and let me be. Beat it. Go take a bath. Try to smell like a bride." I can take a hint. But you take a bath, too." "Who notices the groom?" six hours. But so did everyone in the ugly old mansion. To the old-tradition strains of Mendelssohn's Processional the bride walked slowly in hesitation-step through the rotunda. (Twin, Here Comes the Bride always sounds to me like a cat sneaking up on a bird. Pum... pum... tee-pum! Appropriate, hnnn?) (Eunice, behave!) (Oh, I'll behave. But I prefer John Jacob Jingleheimer Smith -- his name is my name, too!) (You can't know that one. It's eighty years old and long forgotten.) (Why wouldn't I know it when you were singing it in your head every second they were dressing us?) She walked steadily down the center of a long white velvet carpet, through the arch and into the banquet hall, now transformed with flowers and candles and organ into a chapel. (Boss, there's Curt! I'm so glad he made it! That must be Mrs. Hedrick with him. Don't look at them, twin; I'll giggle.) (I'm not looking at them and you stop trying to -- I must look straight ahead.) (You do that. Boss darling, and I'll count the house. There's Mrs. Mac -- Norma -- and Alec's Ruth, with Roberto. Where's .Rosy? Oh, there he is, beyond Mrs. Mac. My, isn't Della dressed fit to kill? -- makes us look shabby.) The bride wore a severely simple dress of powder blue, opaque, with high neck, matching veil, long sleeves, matching gloves, skirt hem brushing the velvet runner and long train sweeping behind. She carried a bouquet of white cattleya dyed blue to match. (Twin? Why that last-minute decision for panties? They make a line that shows.) (Not through this gown; it's not skin tight. The 'bride's knot,' Beloved -- for symbolic defloration.) (Coo! Don't make me laugh, Boss.) (Eunice, if you louse up this wedding. I'll -- I'll -- I won't speak to you for three days!) (Joan twin, I won't spoil it -- Jake wants symbols, he shall have them.) (And  want symbols, too!) (And so do I, twin, so do I. It's just that I have never been able to see life as anything but a vast complicated practical joke, and it's better to laugh than cry.) (Yes, darling -- but let's not do either right now. I'm having trouble with tears.) (I thought they were my tears. Doesn't Thomas Cattus look handsome? I heard you order the Lohengrin recessional; that one is even funnier than the Mendelssohn -- to an Iowa farm girl it sounds exactly like the triumphant cackle of a hen after she lays an egg. I'll laugh then, I know I will.) (All right to laugh and cry both then, Eunice -- and to hang on tight to Jacob's arm. Look, dearest, this is an old-fashioned wedding with all the cliches because Jake and I are old fossils and that's the way it should be.) (Oh, I approve. Cunningham looks worried -- can't see why; he's done a beautiful job. Boss, those panties struck me so darn funny because you ordered the Bilitis and the Graces to be placed on easels in the drawing room where everyone at the reception can stare at them. Riddle me that.) (Eunice, there is no inconsistency. A bride is supposed to be covered; those paintings are meant to be looked at. With Joe and Gigi here I darn well want them to be looked at!) (They'll be looked at. Stared at. Some wives may look at them with intense interest. Maybe.) (Maybe. Eunice, you know I've never asked a husband not to tell his wife anything; it's not right to ask one member of a married couple to keep secrets from the other. Besides, he will or he won't, no matter what you ask -- and he should; he knows her better than we do. But those pix are as harmless as the fruit punch we have for those who turn down the champagne. It's irrelevant that I posed for them, I simply want Joe's genius to be appreciated. Enjoyed.) Joe Branca had used no small part of his genius in making up the bride. Starting with a bare, clean canvas -- fresh out of her tub -- he had worked long and hard to make up Joan Eunice from head to toe with such restraint that even close inspection could not detect any trace of his efforts. As in "The Three Graces" it was simply Eunice's own beauty, invisibly enhanced -- strongly enhanced, better than life, more natural than nature. He turned down the use of a hair fall and simply fluffed her own hair (still far shorter than Eunice's hair had been) and sprayed it slightly to keep it unmussed under her veil. The bride's matron of honor was made up with much less restraint. Having seen the miracle wrought on Joan Eunice, Winnie had timidly asked Joan if she thought it would be all right to ask Mr. Branca to improve her a little? Since she was part of the wedding party? Joan and Gigi had enthusiastically pushed the idea. Joe had studied Mrs. Garcia, then said, "Forty minutes, Joan Eunice -- is time? Okay, Winnie wash face." The result exploited Winifred's red hair, made visible her transparent eyebrows and lashes, livened her too-white skin -- yet looked more natural than the stylized face Winnie usually wore. The matron of honor wore pastel-green tabard and tights and carried a smaller bouquet of green and brown cymbidia. She kept in step to the hesitation march thirty paces ahead of the bride, preceded her into the banquet hall toward the improvised altar. Chief of Security O'Neil was the last one in, then posted himself in the archway at parade-rest and managed to watch events at the far end of the room while giving his attention to his rear. Flis features were serene but he was uneasy, alert. The big house was empty save for seventy-five to eighty people in this one room; all armor was up, every door, every real window was locked, hand-bolted, and dogged, and the night net of alarms switched on, and O'Neil had personally made sure of all this before releasing his guards to attend the wedding. But he trusted no gadgets and few people; he did not release himself from duty. T he bride approached the far end. Jake Salomon waited there, with Alec Train at his side. Facing down the aisle were the Reverend Hugo White and Judge McCampbell, matching in dignity. Shorty was wearing a black frock coat, white shirt, string tie, and carried his Book; the Judge was injudicial robes. (Boss, doesn't Jake look beautiful? But what is that getup?) (It's a cutaway, dearest.) (It's a museum piece.) (I suppose so. Jake probably hasn't worn it in thirty, forty years -- or perhaps rented it from a theatrical costumer. I feel certain Alec had to rent his. Doesn't Father Hugo look grand!) (Must be his preachin' clothes. Boss. Joe ought to paint him in this, even if he never gets the pix he wants.) (Good idea, Eunice; we'll plant it with Gigi -- and one thing may lead to another. I have hopes that seeing The Three Graces will gentle him, too. As Hugo wants to pose... if he can convince himself that it's not sinful. Eunice, my knees are shaking. I'm not sure I can do it!) (Om Mani Padme Hum, baby sister. We had one hell of time getting him off the dime; don't go chicken now.) (Om Mani Padme Hum, Eunice -- hold my hand, darling; don't let me faint.) Joan Eunice stopped in front of judge and preacher. Winifred took her bouquet from her, stepped back to one side. Alec Train moved Jake into place beside Joan Eunice, placed himself to balance Winifred. The music stopped. Hugo lifted his eyes and said, "Let us pray." (Om Mani Padme Hum. You okay, twin?) (I'm all right now. Om Mani Padme Hum.) Joe Branca slid in from the side, shot his first picture. Thereafter he moved around like a Chinese stage hand, disturbing no one and never moving at a crucial moment -- but getting his shots. Hugo opened his Book, did not look at it. "We read today from the Book of Psalms. It says here: " 'The Lord is my shepherd; I shall not want. " 'He maketh me to lie down in green pastures; he leadeth me beside the still waters. " 'He restoreth my soul; He leadeth me in the paths of righteousness for His name's sake. " 'Yea, though I walk through the valley of the shadow of death, I will fear no evil... H e closed his Book. "Brothers and Sisters, the Lord saw that Adam was lonely in the Garden of Eden and He said it is not good for man to live alone. So He created Eve to live with Adam. And He said to Adam, My son, you take care of this woman, you hear Me? You treat her right all the time, just like I was watching you every minute. Because I am watching you, every minute and every second. You cherish her and protect her like I tell you and you'll be too busy to get into anything wrongful, and she'll be a comfort to you all the days of your life." He turned to Salomon. "Jacob Moshe, are you going to do that?" "I will!" The reverend looked at the bride. "And the Lord said to Eve, My daughter, you got to cook for this man and wash his clothes and bring up his babies and not go running around when you should be home, and love him even when he's tired and bad-tempered and not fit to speak to, because men are like that and you must take the bad with the good -- you hear Me, Eve? "Joan Eunice, are you going to do that?" "Yes, Father Hugo." "Judge -- " "Jacob Moshe, does there exist any impediment under our laws and customs to you marrying this woman?" "None." "Joan Eunice, is there any reason in law or in your heart why you cannot marry this man?"  "There is none. Your Honor." McCampbell spoke more loudly. "If any witness knows of any cause which would forbid me to bind these two in marriage, I command him to speak." (Eunice, if anyone even clears his throat. I'll -- I'll) (You'll keep quiet. Boss darling; that's what you'll do. Nobody here but our loving friends. Om Mani Padme Hum.) (Om Mani Padme Hum... ) "Jacob Moshe, will you love, honor and cherish her?" "I will." "Joan Eunice, will you love, honor, and cherish him?" "I will love, honor, and obey him." (Huh? Boss you demon, you haven't the slightest intention of obeying!) Salomon said, "Wait a moment! Judge, she switched the words! I don't expect that and I won't let her promise -- " "Order. You keep quiet, Jake; I'm not addressing you. Joan Eunice, is that what you wish to promise?" "Yes, Your Honor." (Eunice, stay out of this. I know what I'm doing.) "I must advise you that such a promise is not legally binding under the civil marriage contract of this state but I must warn you, too, that it is not a promise which should be lightly made in these circumstances." "I know it. Your Honor." (Boss, you're out of your mind!) (Quite possibly. But it's all right, sweetheart. Jake is going to give us exactly the orders we will be humbly pleased to obey. Haven't I been right so far?) (Yes, but you keep scaring me. Suppose he tells us to keep our legs crossed? I've never been any good at that.) (He never will. Instead he'll be magnanimously pleased to humor our little follies -- since we've promised to obey him. Relax, sweetheart -- this is precisely the way my darling Agnes handled me... when I was not anything like as wise and tolerant as Jake is.) "Let me hear you state your intention again." "I, Joan Eunice, do solemnly promise to love, honor, and obey Jacob Moshe -- and I will. Your Honor, even if he backs out and won't marry me. He doesn't have to marry me. I'd be perfectly happy just to -- " "Quiet, Joan Eunice. That's enough. Reverend, this is getting out of hand; I'm going to wrap it up with the bare legalities and you can plaster them with anything else they need in your closing prayer. All right?" "Yes, Judge. They don't need much prayer; they're ready." "I hope you're right. Jake, you heard this stubborn little, uh, her anyhow?" "Yes." "Jacob Moshe, do you take Joan Eunice to be your lawfully wedded wife?" "Ido!" "Joan Eunice, do you take Jacob Moshe to be your lawfully wedded husband?" "Ido." "Uh, where's the ring? Alec. Jake, take her left hand in your left. Now." "With this ring I thee wed." "Under authority vested in me I pronounce you man and wife. Kiss her, Jake. Take it. Reverend." (And you told me not to louse it up!) (I got us there, didn't I? He's ours. I mean, we're his. Same thing.) "Let us pray!" paralleling Kennedy Tunnel A between Luna City and the Apollo Industrial Complex, was completed and both tunnels were then made one-way, thereby quadrupling the potential traffic. The Fiveand ten-year projections caused the Commission to decide to go ahead at once with tunnels C and D. On the Hong Kong and New York Stock Exchanges Vacuum Industries, Ltd., Selenterprises, PanAm, and Diana Transport all took sudden jumps against a generally sagging market. Mercury Newsletter (subsid of MercServ) sent destructaped messages by special couriers to their #-star clients. Nine percent of these couriers failed to report back, which caused the managing director of MercServ to decide that a vacation at Las-Vegas-in-the-Sky would be good for his health even though there was no proof that Internal Defense agents had detained the couriers or solved the "destruct" combo. A source close to the President denied that there was anything more than seasonal unrest in any city in the country and denounced "irresponsible day's Day with Dave Daly was replaced by a motion picture with an explanation of technical difficulties. Today's Day resumed the next day without Daly, who was -- it was announced -- on sick leave to recover from extreme fatigue. Miss Molly Maguire, the hottest sensie star of the private film industry, claimed the title of first woman in history to give birth to a child during a sky dive. The babe was safely landed exactly as planned by the midwife team diving with her, the event was filmed in stereosound andcolor from several angles, and the only casualty was a sprained ankle for Miss Maguire -- she was able to hold a press conference thirty minutes after she landed. Since plane flight had originated in, and sky dive had started over, Mexican soil, whereas the entire party except the plane had landed in Arizona, it was not clear what laws had been violated or whose, or what nationality the child was -- as Miss MaGuire's citizenship was Pakistani, with legal permanent residence in the States. The party surrendered voluntarily to the nearest U.S. immigration officer and Miss Maguire apologized most prettily on videocast for having reentered the country of her choice so informally through an inadvertent error in navigation by her pilot, plus a sudden gust of wind. They were released with a warning but the films were impounded -- uselessly, as they seemed to show that the child was born, about fiftyfifty, in both countries, but factors of angle and parallax and identification of ground markings -- in those film sequences in which the ground showed at all -- made it impossible to be certain. Grove Press bought an option on the films, then entered suit to have them released, in the interest of justice. A notorious sex-change case married her attorney but the newsworthy couple managed to leave for their honeymoon before issuance of their license was noted -- a famous scoopsnoop chased them to Canada, only to find that the couple he had traced down were a Dr.  Mrs. Garcia, members of the wedding but themselves of no news value. Mrs: Garcia smiled and let herself be photographed (she was quite photogenic) and was interviewed about the wedding; then the Garcias returned home. Senator James "Jumping Joe" Jones of Arkansas charged that Amendment permitting prayer in public schools was a plot by the devil-inspired Pope of Rome and his servile followers. The rebuilding of the Oklahoma State House was halted by labor trouble drummed up (it was alleged) by the underground Equal Rights for Whites Action Committee. The contractor's construction foreman said, "Any honk thinks he's discriminated, he can take it to the hiring board and get a fair hearing. Trouble is these people they don't want to work." -- Safe -- Sanitary -- Sensible -- Why spend lonely sleepless nights jwhen complete all-senses relief can be yours in the privacy of your own home? Programed for your happiness by the same great team of superscientists who created the recoverable orbital boo.ster. Available from all leading hospital supply  rental shopsno prescription Health-Now, Inc. -- mfrs of Unhappy? You needn't beand none of those silly mechanical toys, undignified and degrading. No drugs. Just phone Old Doc Joy, hypnotherapist licensed by the State of New York, (adv) had the penthouse floor to themselves -- three baths, four bedrooms, kitchen, dining room, barlounge, drawing room, lanai, garden, swimming pool, waterfall, fountain, garden bar-pantry, foyer, private lift, magnificent view of the yacht harbor, beaches. estuary, town, and mountains beyond. But they were eccentric. Their rent included full hotel service but none of the hotel's staff had been on that level since their arrival. They were not seen at the casinos, nor on the beaches, nor were they known to make use of other attractions of the resort. They sometimes had room-service meals, but the table cart went only as far as the lift; their servants took it up. It was rumored among the hotel staff that Mrs. MacKenzie liked to do her own cooking, but no one really knew -- no one had seen her (save possibly from a copter) and few knew him by sight. Their servants had three suites on a lower cuss anything but their employ ers. She came from the garden into the lounge. He looked up from his book. "Yes, dear? Too much sun? Or did that copter come back?" "Neither. Copters don't worry me; I just turn over on my tummy so that they can't photograph my face. Jake darling, I want you to see something pretty." "Drag it in here. I'm lazy." "I can't, dearest; it's down on the water. A boat of some odd sort, with the gayest, most colorful sails. You were in the Navy; you know about such things." "I was in the Navy one hitch fifty years back, so I'm an expert already." "Jacob, you always know everything. And it is pretty, and quite odd. Please, sir?" "Your slightest wish, Madame." He got up and offered her his arm. They stopped at the seaward rail. "Now which one? All those boats have colored sails. I haven't seen a suit of white sails since we got here -- you'd think there was a law against it." "'That one. Oh, dear, they're putting down its sails. And it was so pretty a minute ago." " 'Dowsing her sails,' Eunice. If I'm going to be your resident expert, let me expert. When you lower sails suddenly, you dowse them. Which this laddie is doing because he's standing in to anchor about -- yes! There goes the hook. And a vessel is always 'she,' never 'it.' Boats and ships are female because they are beautiful, lovable, expensive -- and unpredictable." "Jake, you've always been able to predict what I'm going to do even before I know myself." (Twin, why tell a whopper like that? He knows better.) (He won't argue it, hon.) "But what is it?" "Oh. It's a trimaran, a yacht with a triple hull. Can't say that I agree that she's pretty. A sloop with a triangular mains' I is my notion of beauty." "Does look sort of squarish now. But swooping in with all its -- sorry -- her sails up, she was lovely." (Twin, ask Jake if he thinks there is any way we could go on it?) (On her, Eunice -- not 'it.' Are you a sailor, hon?) (Never been on a boat in my life. Boss. But I'm getting an idea, maybe.) (Maybe I have the same idea. Are you thinking about that talk with Jake when he pointed out a farm would mean even more staff and less safety than our house?) (I don't care who thought of it first. Boss -- just make sure that Jake thinks of it first.) (I shall, dear -- do you think I have to be told that a ship is 'she'? Or can't recognize a trimaran? The real question is: Do you get seasick? I used to -- and it's miserable. But the fact that we haven't had the tiniest bit of morning sickness makes me think you might be immune to motion sickness.) (So 'let's operate and find out,' as Roberto says.) "Oh, trimarans have their points, Eunice. You get a lot of boat for your money. Roomy. And they are almost impossible to turn over -- safer than most small vessels. I just wouldn't award one a beauty prize." "Jake, do you think you could get us invited aboard that one? She looks interesting." "Oh, there's some way to swing it. I might start by talking with the manager. But, Eunice, you can't go aboard a private vessel with your features veiled; it would be rude. Your granddaughters did you no favor when they made you as recognizable as a video star." "Jacob, a veil doesn't enter into it because I never want to meet anyone as 'Mrs. MacKenzie.' I'm Mrs. Jacob Moshe Salomon and proud of it -- and that's the way I must always be introduced. Jake, I doubt if our marriage is news any longer; it can't matter much if I'm spotted." "I suppose not. The copters might swarm a mite closer for a while and some would have pixsnoops aboard with telescopic lenses. But I doubt if even your granddaughters are anxious to take a shot at you. If the snoops fret you, wear pants to sunbathe, and in the pool." "The hell I will, it's our pool, Jacob. Anyhow, briefies can't conceal the fact that I'm pregnant and the sooner that's in the news the less it will interest anyone later. Let them sneak a pic, then you have Doctor Bob confirm it -- and it stops being news. No huhu, dear; I learned years ago that you can't 'get away from it all' -- you just have to cope. Is it possible, on a boat of that sort, to have a swimming pool?" "Not one that size. But I've seen trimarans much bigger than that one. Could be done, I suppose, since a trimaran can have so much deck space for its tonnage -- I'd have to ask a naval architect. Why the interest. Lively Legs? Do you want me to buy you a yacht?" "I don't know. But boats look like fun. Jake, I never had much fun in my life -- my other life. I'm not sure how one goes about having fun -- except that every day is a joy to me now. All that I'm sure of is that I want to do something utterly different this time. Not be a Hetty Green. And not the gay, mad whirl of 'society' -- kark I'd rather turn whore. Would you like a yacht, Jake? Take me around the world and show me all those places you've seen and I never had time for?" "You didn't take time." do know that if a man acquires too much money, presently it owns him instead of his owning it. Jake, I've been to Europe at least fifty times -- yet I've never been inside the Louvre, never seen them change the Guard at Buckingham Palace. All I saw were hotels and board rooms -- and those are the same all over the globe. Would you care to repair my education, dearest? Show me Rio? You say it's the most beautiful city in the world. The Parthenon by moonlight? The Taj at dawn?" Jake said thoughtfully. "The trimaran is the favorite craft of the dropout." "Excuse me? I missed something. 'Dropout?' " "I don't mean the barefooted bums in the Abandoned Areas, Eunice, nor the ones skulking around the hills. It takes money to drop out by water. But people do. how many because it has been subject to an 'exception' for years -- the government does not want attention called to it. But take those yachts below us: I'll bet that at least one out of ten has registration papers for some 'flag of convenience' and the owner's passport is as phony as that of 'Mr. and Mrs. MacKenzie.' He has to be registered somewhere and carry some sort of passport, or the coast guard wherever he goes will give him a bad time, even impound his craft. But if he takes care of that minimum, he can dodge almost everything else -- no income tax, no local taxes except when he buys something, nobody tries to force his kids into public schools, no real estate taxes, no politics -- no violence in the streets. That last is the best part, with the cycle of riots swinging up again." "Then it is possible to get away from it all." "Mmm, not quite. No matter how much fish he eats, he has to touch land occasionally. He can't play Vanderdecken; only a ghost ship can stay at sea forever, real ones have to be put up on the ways at intervals." Jake Salomon looked thoughtful. "But it's closer to that antithetical combination of 'peace' and 'freedom' than is possible on land. If it suits one. But, Eunice, I know what I would do -- if I were young." "What, Jake?" "Look up there." "Where, dear? I don't see any thing." There r "The Moon?" "Right! Eunice, that's the only place left with plenty of room and not too many peple. Our last frontier -- but an endless one. Anyone under the cut-off age should at least try to out-migrate." "Are you serious, Jacob? Certainly space travel is scientifically interesting but I've never seen much use in it. Oh, some fallout. Videosatellites and so forth. New materials. But the Moon itself? Why, it doesn't even pay its own way." "Eunice, what use is that baby in your belly?" "I trust that you are joking, sir. I hope you are." "Simmer down. Bulgy. Darling, a newborn baby is as useless a thing as one can imagine. It isn't even pretty -- except to its doting parents. It does not pay its own way and it's unreasonably expensive. It takes twenty to thirty years for the investment to begin to pay off and in many -- no, most -- cases it never does pay off. Because it is much easier to support a child than it is to bring one up to amount to anything!" "Owr baby will amount to something!" "I feel sure that it will. But look around you; my generalization stands. But, Eunice, despite these shortcomings, a baby has a unique virtue. It is always the hope of our race. It's only hope." She smiled. "Jacob, you're an exasperating man." "I try to be, dear; it's good for your metabolism. Now look back up at the sky. That's a newborn baby, too. The best hope of our race. If that baby lives, the human race lives. If we let it die -- and it is vulnerable for a few more years -- the race dies, too. Oh, I don't mean H-bombs. We're faced with far greater dangers than H-bombs. We've reached an impasse; we can't go on the way we're headed -- and we can't go back -- and we're dying in our own poisons. That's why that little Lunar colony has got to survive. Because we can't. It isn't the threat of war, or crime in the streets, or corruption in high places, or pesticides, or smog, or education that doesn't teach; those things are Just symptoms of the underlying cancer. It's too many people. Not too many souls, or honks, or thirds -- just... too many. Seven other's laps, trying to take in each other's washing, pick each other's pockets. Too many. Nothing wrong with the individual in most cases -- but collectively we're the Kilkenny Cats, unable to do anything but starve and fight and eat each other. Too many. So anyone who can ought to go to the Moon as fast as he can manage it." "Jacob, in all the years I've known you I've never heard you talk this way." "Why talk about a dream that has passed one by? Eunice -- EuniceJohann, I mean -- I was born twenty-five years later than you were. I grew up believing in space travel. Perhaps you did not?" "No, I didn't, Jake. When it came along, it struck me as interesting -- but slightly preposterous." "Whereas I was born enough later that it seemed as natural to me as automobiles. The big rockets were no surprise to my generation; we cut our teeth on Buck Rogers. Nevertheless I was born too soon. When Armstrong and Aldrin landed on Luna I was pushing forty. When out-migration started, with a cut-off age of forty, I was too old; when they eased it to forty-five, again I was too old -- and when they raised it to fifty, I was much too old. I'm not kicking, dear; on a frontier every man-jack must pull his weight, and there is little use for an elderly lawyer." He smiled down at her and went on: "But, darling, if you wanted to out-migrate I wouldn't try to dissuade you; I'd cheer you on." "Jake!" (He can't get away from us that easily!) (You're darn tootin' he can't! I'll fix him.) "Jake my own and only, you can't get away from me that easily." "Eunice, I am serious. I could die happy if I knew our baby was to be born on the Moon." She sighed. "Jacob, I promised to obey you and I happily do so. But I can't go to the Moon -- as an out-migrant. Because I'm even farther past the cutoff age than you are -- the Supreme Court says so." "That could be fixed." "And raise an issue over my identity again? Jacob darling, I don't want to leave you. But -- "she patted her belly and smiled -- " if he wants to go to the Moon, we'll help, at the earliest age they'll take him. All right?" H e smiled and gently patted her slight bulge. "More than all right. Because I don't want his beautiful mother to go away for any reason. But a father should never stand in the way of his son." "You don't. You aren't. You won't. You never would. Jacob Junior goes to the Moon when he's ready, but not this week. Let's talk about trimarans and this week. Jake, you know I want to close up our house -- I'd sell it but nobody would buy it other than as land; it's a white elephant. But two things have bothered me. It has to be left garrisoned, or the Eree People will break in despite all armor, and squat -- then some day some judge grants them title on adverse possession." Jake said, "Certainly. Historically, that's where all land titles come from. Somebody standing on it, defending it and saying, This is mine!' And lately the courts have been cutting down the period of adverse possession. Especially in city cores close to Abandoned areas -- and your house is both." "I know, dear -- but I don't want to surrender it to squatters. Darn it, that house cost me more than and upkeep. The other worry is what to do about our in-house staff. I'm sick of being a feudal lord -- erase and correct; lady, now." (Erase and correct -- 'tart' now.) (Certainly, Eunice, but I haven't been too tartish since we got married.) (Not much opportunity, twin -- but you're getting restless. Huh?) Who is getting restless? Never mind, twin sister, the day will come. But we won't rub darling Jake's nose in it.) "I can't just let them go; some have been with me twenty-odd years. But if we buy a yacht -- and live on it -- I think I have a solution to both problems." "So?" "I think so. It's an idea I got during our wedding, thinking about that farm." "Well! Wench, you were supposed to be thinking about me." "I was, dear. But I seem to be able to think about several things at once, since my rejuvenation. Better blood supply, possibly." (My help, you mean. Boss.) (Yes, dear. Same thing.) "Our banquet hall, dressed as a chapel, looked more like a church than it has ever looked like a place to eat. So here's my notion. Give our house to Shorty. Give it to his church in a trust setup, with Alec, maybe, as a trustee, and also Judge Mac if he'll do it. Arrange the trust for perpetual maintenance, with ample funds and a good salary for Hugo as pastor. Is this practical?" "No difficulty, Eunice, if you really want to unload the house -- " "I do. If you consent." "It's your house, dear, and I decided a long time ago that being a householder in a big city was more headache than pleasure. We could still keep my little house in Safe Harbor -- no fear of squatters -- if you want a pied-aterre. We won't do it quite as you described it but you can give your house to Shorty if you wish to. I'll get Alec to work out a plan. But I wonder if Shorty can cope with it? Squatters might still move in on him -- or rioters break in and wreck the place." "Oh. That fits in with the other half of my idea: What to do about our too-faithful retainers. Offer any with twenty years or close to it retirement at full pay. Encourage the in-house guards and maintenance men to work for the trust, same pay -- because you're right; if with no one to keep him straight, he'll soon have a shell, not a church. Father Hugo is the best bodyguard I've ever seen... but he's a child of God and unsophisticated about management. He needs a practical, cynical man as his in-house steward. Cunningham. Or O'Neil. Or Mentone. Alec can work it out. Jake, I want to hand over to Shorty a complete plant, subsidized and maintained, so that he can put his mind solely on preaching and praying and soul-saving. I think you know why." (I think  know why, Boss -- but any of the four would have killed that mugger.) (We've managed to thank the other three, beloved -- and will go on thanking them. Father Hugo is a special case.) "Eunice, do you really think Hugo saves souls?" I Jacob; I don't know Who is in charge of this world. Even if what Hugo does has no more real meaning than our 'prayer meetings,' it's still worth while. Darling, this is a screwed-up world. Back in the days of the Model-T Ford the United States was a fine country, brimming with hope. But today the best thing most young people can do is stay home, sit still, not get involved and chant Om Marti Padme Hum -- and it is the best thing most of them are capable of doing, the world being what it is now; it's far better than dropping out or turning on with drugs. When meditation and a meaningless prayer are better than most action open to them, then what Hugo has to offer is good in the same way. Even if his theology is a hundred percent wrong. But I don't think Father Hugo is any more mistaken than the most learned theologian and he might be closer to the truth. Jacob, I don't think anyone knows Who's in charge " "Just wondered, my dear. Sometimes pregnant women get taken with fancies." "I'm pregnant down here, dearest; up here is still old Johann. Protects me somewhat, I think." (Oh, you think so, huh? Boss, if you didn't have me to keep you straight, you'd be as filled with vapors as a cat trying to have kittens in a wastebasket! Remember, I've been through this before.) (I know you have, darling, and that's why I'm not afraid -- otherwise I'd be scared silly.) (No worse than having a tooth drilled. Boss; we're built for this. Roomy.) "Jake, did I ever tell you about the time I went into politics?" "Didn't know you ever had and can't imagine it, Eunice." "Imagine it for 'Johann,' not for 'Eunice.' Forty years back I let them persuade me that it was my 'duty.' I was easy to persuade -- but I realize now that my attraction to the Party was that I could pay for my campaign in a district they were going to lose anyhow. But I learned things, Jake. Learned that being a businessman has nothing to do with being a politician and even less to do with being a statesman. They clobbered me, Jake! I've never been tempted to save the world since. Maybe someone can save this addled planet but I don't know how and now I know that I don't know. That's something even if it isn't much. Jake, I could worry about Smith Enterprises when I was running it. I can worry now about sixty-odd people and make sure they're each all right insofar as money can insure it. But no one people; they won't let you. You go nutty with frustration if you try. Nor can you do much for three problem -- as you pointed out -- is the very fact that there are three see any solution short of compulsory sterilization -- and the solution strikes me as worse than the disease. Licensing without sterilization hasn't solved it." Her husband shook his head. "And won't, Eunice. Licensing is a joke; it has more loopholes than the tax laws. Compulsory methods inevitably involve politcal tests -- no, thanks, I prefer the Four Horsemen. And the only effect that voluntary contraception has ever had has been to change the ratio, unfavorably, between the productive and the parasites; the population climbs anyhow. If we were as hard-boiled about weeding the culls as China is, it might not work that way. But we aren't, we never have been -- and I'm not sure I'd like it if we were." "Then there isn't any solution." "Oh, there is -- I mentioned it. The Four Horsemen. They never sleep, they're never off duty. And there." He pointed at the Moon. "Eunice, I suspect that our race's tragedy has been played endless times. It may be that an intelligent race has to expand right up to its disaster point to achieve what is needed to break out of its planet and reach for the stars. It may always -- or almost always -- be a photo finish, with the outcome uncertain to the last moment. Just as it is with us. It may take endless wars and unbearable population pressure to force-feed a technology to the point where it can cope with space. In the universe, space travel may be the normal birth pangs of an otherwise dying race. A test. Some races pass, some fail." She shivered. "Gruesome." "Yes. And no way to talk to a gal in what used to be called a 'delicate condition.' Sorry, darling." "A gruesome thought at any time, Jake. I'm not in a 'delicate condition.' I'm doing what this body is designed for. Building a baby. Feels good. I'm enjoying it." "So it appears and that makes me happy. But, Eunice, before you shut down your house and move into a yacht, I must mention one thing. I think you must put it off until you've had this baby." "Why, Jake? No morning sickness. I doubt if seasickness will be a problem." "Because you are in a delicate condition, no matter how good it feels. I'd feel happier if you were never more than five minutes from medical attention. You'd be okay at home; Bob and Winnie are there. You're okay here -- a hotel resident physician and a good one -- believe me, I checked on him -- and a modern hospital over there, in sight. But at jea? Suppose you had a seven-month preemie? We'd lose the baby and probably you, too. No, Eunice." "Oh." (Eunice, any point in telling him that you carried your first one full term and no trouble?) (No, twin. How are you going to prove it? If you mention me now, you're just a female with pregnancy delusions. Boss, this is one argument you're going to lose. So concede it at once. Fall back and find another route.) "Jacob, I can't argue. I lost my first wife with her first baby; I know it can happen. But what would you think of this? Could you persuade Roberto and Winnie to come with us? Then not go very far to sea. If we were anchored where that trimaran is, that hospital would be just as close... and Roberto would be aboard. This hotel physician must be all right as you have checked on him but I would rather have Roberto. He knows me inside and out. And never mind wise cracks; I mean as my physician. Or does the fact that you know that Roberto has slept with me make him unacceptable to you as my O.B. man?" (Whew! Twin, that was a foul blow.) (Oh, pooh, Eunice, I'm just confusing the issue.) eyebrow and grinned down at her. "Little one, you can't embarrass me that easily. If Bob is the baby-cotcher you want. I'll do my best to persuade him... as long as you don't mind Bob's wife being around." "Pooh to you, sir. If you and Winnie want to stroll down memory's lane. I'll tuck you in and kiss you goodnight. She's certain to console you while I'm benched -- and you'll need it." "Thereby giving you carte blanche later. A woman almost always falls in love with the doctor who delivers her first baby." "Pooh again. I've loved Roberto a long time and you know it. Are you jealous, Jacob?" "No. Just curious. I suppose that injuction you laid on me on our wedding day still applies? It occurs to me that, with respect to the day you mentioned. Bob had opportunity before, during, and after." "Is that all it takes, dear? Just opportunity?" (Just about, twin!) She grinned at him and wrinkled her nose. "Sweetheart, all I will admit is the possibility that Roberto's name might be in the hat. But it could have been Finchley. Or Hubert. Or dear Judge Mac. You and Alec were awfully busy that day -- but I think you'll find that Mac adjourned court at his usual hour... and I wasn't home until much later." "Is that a confession?" "Well, there might be a confession in there somewhere." "Quit pulling my leg, my love. There are only two sorts of wives. Those who cheat, and those who have their husbands' friendly cooperation, in which case -- " "Isn't there a third sort?" "Eh? Oh, you mean faithful wives. Oh, certainly. So I've heard. But in my twenty years of general practice, much of it divorce cases, I encountered so few of that sort -- none I felt certain about -- that I cannot venture an opinion. Wives technically faithful form so small a part of the sample that I can't evaluate them. People being what they are, a rational man should be satisfied if his meals are on time and his dignity not affronted. What I was trying to say is, that if you ever want my friendly cooperation, don't assault my credibility with a wet firecracker such as Hubert. Judge Mac I could believe. Tom Finchley is a very masculine person, too, and one who bathes regularly -- even though he sometimes abuses the sacred English tongue in a manner which causes me to flinch. Bob Garcia shows your good taste. But, please, darling, don't expect me to believe that Hubert's name could be in the hat." (Twin, Jake knows us too well. Better not try to fool him too much.) (Ever hear of a 'red herring,' love?) "Very well, sir; I'll take Hubert's name out of the hat. That still leaves endless possibilities, does it not? And I will try always to respect your dignity. But, speaking of meals on time, I had better get busy or your dinner will be late." "Why not just cold cuts and such when we feel like it and heat a tin of soup? I was thinking of a nap." "Shall I join you, sir?" "I said 'nap,' sweetheart. Sleep. A nap with you is not restful. Old Senor Jacob needs a siesta." "Yes, sir. May I finish quickly what I was saying? We can take care of anyone who wants to retire, or wants another job, or wishes to stay on with Hugo. But I am hoping that some of them might come with us as crew in our trimaran or whatever. Especially if they've been to sea before and know something about it." "Finchley does. He was sent up for smuggling or some such." "I was hoping that all of my mobiles except Hugo -- and Rockford, if you want him -- might decide to sail with us. They are all strong and able and not much family problem. Fred's wife split some months back, Dabrowski has no children at home and Olga might maid -- stewardess, I should say -- if she likes to sail; she's insisted on doing most of the cleaning and such here even though she doesn't have to. As for the Finchleys, Tom is just what we need -- it wasn't smuggling drugs; they were running arms into Central America as I recall, and he was first mate -- and Hester Finchley is a good cook. Eve is no problem, she already knows how to read and write and do arithmetic -- and if they tell her about this, she'll be teasing her parents to take the job; all kids want to travel. Dear? If you are going in, would you see who's on guard at the lift and ask him to dig out Finchley? He may know something about trimarans." "I think he has the watch now. Shall I chuck you a robe?" "Am I getting too much sun? Doesn't feel so; I've been using the lotion. Oh! You mean for Thomas the Tom Cat? But, dear, we've been swimming with him and his family every day. As well as with Fred and the Dabrowskis." "I don't give a hoot, dear, but I thought you were anxious to preserve appearances." "Seems silly when I swim and sunbathe with all of them. As for appearances, didn't I see you patting Hester's bottom in the pool yesterday? Or was it Wednesday?" "It was Tuesday and it wasn't Hester, it was her daughter Eve. Just practicing to be a sex maniac. Beautiful -- nothing serious. So don't be jealous." "Beloved, the day I'm jealous of a little girl I want you to beat me. Not spank me. Beat some sense into me, woodshed style. But it was Hester, not her daughter. My gallant, wonderful Jacob would never bother a little girl." "Perhaps not but that little girl bothers the hell out of me. Furthermore she does it on purpose." "Poor Jake. Even thirteen-yearolds won't leave him alone. I'm not surprised; I didn't leave him alone, either." "In this case, she's thirteengoing-on-twenty-one. I'll make you a deal, dearest. I'll carefully avoid chaperoning you with her father if you will be very careful always to chaperone me with his daughter." "Yes, sir. To hear is to obey, my lord -- though I am chagrined that you think I might need chaperoning -- or not chaperoning, as the case may be -- with one of our servants. But how about Hester? Must I always be sure to be in sight when she's around?" "Mind your own business. Wench. Uh -- no need to be fanatical about it. I want them all to feel easy when they come up here to swim as I don't want any of our household ever to swim in that sewage down there. You know the coliform count in that beautiful surf. That was the deal we ofered -- stay off the beaches entirely and they could swim in our pool at any time. So we sacrifice a little privacy but don't have one of them picking up amebiasis or such and spreading it through our whole family. It evens out -- and they are all nice people... even our precocious Eve who's doing her best to see if she can upset me." "I haven't minded, Jacob; it is not good to be too much alone. But we were speaking of Hester's bottom. Shapely, huh?" "Hon, you're as bad as Eve. I'm going to go and say ten Money Hums and catch that siesta. I'll send out Tom. Don't let me sleep more than an hour. Kiss." S HE turned her face up. As he left she dived in, swam a couple of lengths and climbed out, was waiting, staring down at the yacht harbor when Finchley arrived. "You sent for me. Ma'am?" She smiled. "Thomas Cattus, that's not my name when we're alone." He glanced over his shoulder, said almost soundlessly, "Pussy Cat, the Boss is awake." "So he is. But he's gone to his room and closed the door. Siesta. He'll be asleep in almost no time. But I don't mean to scare you, Thomas Cattus dear. Come here to the rail, want to show you something. Have you done any sailing? Or has it all been power?" "Sailing? Oh, sure, I grew up on Chesapeake Bay. Cat boats and such." "Ever sail a trimaran?" "Never skippered one. Crewed in one when I was sixteen." "What do you think of them?" "Depends on what for. Okay if you want something more like a houseboat than a racer. But I wouldn't have one without an auxiliary engine. In tight waters they can be as awkward as two people in a bathtub." "Ever try it in a bathtub, Thomas Cattus?" "Sure, who hasn't? Okay for a giggle with a few drinks aboard. But a bed is better. Or a floor." "How about a sunbathing mat?" "Pussy Cat, you enjoy scaring me. You gonna get us caught, yet." "Rhetorical question, dear; I wasn't twisting your arm. Tell me, do you think Hester and Jake have ever made it?" "Practically certain they never." He grinned at her. "But I can tell you something." "Then do. Pretty please. Pretty Tom Cat with the muscles." "Not Hester's fault they haven't. I know. She told me bang, one night, while we were at it. Said the Boss could have it anytime he reached for it. Hester thinks the Boss is God's right hand." "Well, so do I. But it doesn't keep me from appreciating my Thomas Cat. How would you feel about it? Jake and Hester." "Me?" He looked astonished. "Look, Pussy Cat, you know if anybody does I don't see no sense in putting a fence around a broad. Just makes her want to jump it. I'd ruther hold open the gate for her, she wants to." "I said, 'How would you feel about it, dear?' " "Oh." Her driver-guard looked thoughtful. "Wouldn't get my nose out of joint. The Boss is numero uno, da kine. Rozzer?" "Roz." "He knocked up a broad, he'd pay. No huhu. But no huhu anyhow; we were only licensed for one and Hester had herself fixed, right after she had Eve. Good broad I married -- didn't split when I dropped one, took me back when I was paroled. Oh, she shacked, sure -- but just with her boss, she worked. Didn't peddle it. Or kept it to herself, didn't tell me. Hester and the Boss? Sure, if they want to. Told her so, bang. Have fun,I told her." "Mmm... Thomas Cattus, let's give them a chance. Or six chances. Might be insurance for us, later." He nodded thoughtfully. "Smart thinking. Pussy Cat. But how? And would he? The Boss?" "I feel sure he would if he knew it was safe. Private, I mean; Jake has courage under fire, just as you have, dear. Main problem is to get Eve out from underfoot. Mmm... you could take me shopping or such and I could ask Hester to get Mr. Salomon's lunch... then as an afterthought I could invite Eve to come with me. Hmm?" "With either Fred or Ski up here? No good. Pussy Cat." "All it needs is a time when you have the guard. Jake won't send for your relief; at most he'll lock open the lift door. He doesn't worry about him, he worries about guarding me." "Mmm... roz. Could work if Pussy Cat. Tits prettier than ever." "Joe says a woman gets prettier as she bigs out. But I don't think many men think so." "Hester looked awful cute, clear up to the last minute. And on you it looks good, too. Uh... you're sure the Boss is asleep?" "Certain enough that I'm willing to risk it. But I don't mean to scare you, dear. Want to wait and see how our plans for Jake and Hester work out?" "Uh... oh, hell, we might all be dead by then." "Right here?" "Uh, copter might cruise by." "Let's go into the lanai." H arvard University Corporation voted to withhold all funds until the Student Government selected a new university president. Both of the rival student governments and the faculty senate sought court relief from this "reckless and irresponsible Secretary of the Private Police, Guards and Security Drivers congratulated Milwaukee on joining the growing list of municipalities that had abolished the "clean record" rule in hiring peace officers. "The outstanding success of parolees and probationers as licensed private security officers is finally teaching the politicians to 'hunt ducks where the ducks are.' The Bible says 'To catch a thief you set a thief,' don't it? Who knows more about hoods than a hood? Give a man incentives to keep his nose clean and put him on work he understands and you can count him in the crunch. My Mom kept telling me that when I was just a punk knockin' over candy stores. Besides, like the Sec'etary of the Treasury told us earlier tonight, 'Look what it's done for the economy!' In this great republic -- "  "Today's Day" newscast interviewed a midwife who claimed to have delivered Miss Molly Maguire of child ten days before her sensational two-nation sky dive. The sensie star promptly sued newscaster, station, and videonet. Don't be teased or humiliated. See his look of surprise when you step right up to a urinal and use it with a smile. Get Dr. Mary Evers' pld. for) purse-size, foolproof, sanitarycomes in nine lovely, feminine, psychedelic patterns -- requires no fitting, no prescription. All DrugstoresSupermarkets The Lunar Commission made permanent its trial policy of screening out-migration solely on physical and mental examination with no percentage points either plus or minus from past record. The Director said: "In a new world a man must start with a clean slate. No other policy is practical." Under sharp questioning he admitted that contributions for unsubsidized vocations remained unchanged but insisted that this was a fiscal matter controlled by the condominium governments and in no way affected the basic deter!' So he tells us. Is the Senator from the great State of Puerto Rico aware that our major problem is recidivism? Can the Senator cite one case in which a killer commined still another murder after he was executed?" W before the wind!" "Swell." "Gets me clear down in my gizzard," Joan Eunice said happily. "Let's go aft. Winnie's got the wheel and be sure to be impressed; she's proud as can be that Tom has let her go on the watch list. She's a natural sailor, salt water in her veins. Gigi, what's the matter, dear? You aren't smiling. Feeling queasy?" "Uh, a little, maybe." "I must admit that the 'Pussy Cat' does have a rocking-horse motion when she's running free. Love it myself but some don't. Never mind, dear; Doctor Roberto has a sure-fire pill for tipsy tummy. I'll fetch you one and in five minutes the motion won't bother you and you'll be hungry as a horse." "I don't take pills, Joan. I'm all right." "You aren't all right and when we go below you won't want lunch and Hester told me she was fixing something special in your honor. Look, darling, Roberto feeds these pills to Winnie -- one before breakfast every day and he had her on them for morning sickness before they came aboard. He's a careful doctor,, hon; he wouldn't give them to his own wife if they could hurt. Nobody ever gets a pill of any sort in the 'Pussy Cat' unless our ship's surgeon dispenses it. Pretty please? Huh?" "Gigi." "Yes, Joe." "Take pill." "Yes, Joe. Thanks, Joan, I do feel fluttery. I guess you think I'm silly but I've seen so many kids hooked on pills I'm scared of 'em." "I don't like pills but I take 'em when Doctor Roberto says to. He's got me on supplements right now for this little monster Inside me. You stay up here in the breeze, dear, while I find Roberto." O bounding main!" Mr. Salomon bellowed, as he swung up into the control console. "Hello, Ski." "Good morning. Captain. On port tack with basic course one five -- " "I see what it is. Beat it down below and get your breakfast." Salomon slid into the saddle and glanced at the compass as he took the wheel. "We didn't leave you anything but you can scrounge ship's biscuit out of the lifeboat." "Hester won't let me starve, sir." "Nor Olga. Now beat it." Jake eyed his sails, decided he could point a touch higher, reached out with his right hand to the running rigging controls, kept tapping a switch to shorten his main sheet, his eye on her mainsail, while he handled the wheel by touch till he had her settled down on a tighter tack. Then he adjusted his jibs and relaxed. "Good morning. Captain." "Tom, save that for witnesses. It's all very well for Mrs. Salomon to want me dubbed with an honorary title but we all know who's the sailing master by our ship's papers. You're skipper and have the responsibility; I'm just the owner and unlicensed first mate. Eunice ought not to do it -- but we have to cater to the little darlings. Speaking of little darlings, how are your two this fine morning? Didn't see Eve at breakfast." "She ate before you got up, sir. Seen her and told her she's goin' to have to wear pants from now on, except in the pool or near it." "Don't see why she should, the other gals don't unless it happens to suit them. I just don't want her swarming into my lap, naked as an eel and twice as lively. Gives me delusions of youth." "Ell clamp down on her, sir." "Tom, I don't want the child clamped down on. I want everybody to enjoy this cruise -- one big happy family. Ask Hester to tell her quietly that old Uncle Jake loves her but doesn't like to be pawed. A lie, that last, but an official lie. Speaking of the pool, how's the filter?" "Eilter's okay, was just a clog in makeup feed line. Kelp. No huhu." "Has the surgeon tested the water?" "Safe." "That's good. Tom, when I was a kid, striking for quartermaster third, we used to swim off the boat booms and thought nothing of it. But today even the Pacific Ocean can't soak up all the crud they dump into it. You can put swimming call on the bull horn and take the Skull-and-Crossbones sign off the pool." "Aye aye, sir." "Half a second while I make eight bells." Jake reached out with his left hand, picked the last touch plate of a row of eight; the quadruple double Bong marking the beginning of the forenoon watch rang through the vessel. He then picked still another touchplate and sounded swimming call himself. "Tom, if a man didn't have to eat or sleep he could sail this wagon around the world by himself. Three men could do it easily. Even two." "Maybe." "You sound doubtful, Tom." "Even one man could, sir -- if nothin' never went wrong. Something always does." "I stand corrected. And with two pregnant women aboard -- three if you don't keep a close eye on Eve -- " "Oh, Dr. Garcia got her on the junior pill. I don't take no chances, sir." "So? Tom, my respect for you -- high -- has just increased. She's safe from her Uncle Jacob... but I make no promises about any other male in this bucket. There is something in salt air that hikes up the metabolism. And there is much truth in the old saw about 'when they're big enough, they're old enough and nothing can be done about it.' Better to roll with the punch." "She is and she has and we did -- I had this here talk with the Doc. Hester and me don't expect no more from Eve different than we did ourselves. Anybody knows when a broad starts getting broad she's goin' to land on her back." "Yes, everybody knows it -- yet most parents don't believe it when it comes to their own kids. I know, I had a family law practice for years. Tom, you're such an allaround sensible man I'm surprised that you ever got into trouble." H IS sailing master shrugged. "Comes o' believing what I was told, sir. 'M chief officer of this rust bucket and Captain says keep my lip tight and see nothin' and we make ten times as much on one voyage. All fixed. Only he got smart and hung onto the bribe money hisself. Thought he could run it in the dark. You'd 'a' thought he'd never heard of radar. Wham! Coast Guard." Finchley shrugged again. "No complaints, sir, I was a fool. But two years and four months and I get this much better job driving for Mr. Smithas-was. Smellin' like a rose. Not so trusting now, is all. Don't trust too much, you don't get your ass burned." "Yet you don't seem cynical. Tom, I think the major problem in growing up is to become sophisticated without becoming cynical." "That's over my head. Counselor. I just think people are okay, mostly -- even that silly skipper -- if you don't strain 'em more than they're built for, like that piece of standing rigging there. Rated three tons. Pro'ly take five and no trouble. Don't put six tons on it." "We've said the same thing, I think, but your illustration is vivid. Beat it, Tom. If there's no work to be done, grab sack time. Or pool time." "Yes, sir. I want to inspect the starboard hull; it's making extra water. Pump can handle it but I want to know why." He touched his cap and swung down off the platform. Jake cocked his own cap against the sun, relaxed and started to sing. A sailor's wife a sailor's star shall be! Yo ho, we go, across the sea! A sailor's wife a sailor's star shall be, A sailor's wife his star... shall be! His wife climbed up behind him and kissed the back of his neck. "Is that for me, dear? Or for 'Nancy Lee'?" "Always for you, my darling. Besides, I can't remember the part with 'Nancy Lee' in it." "I wonder if you ever remember a girl's name. You call all of us 'darling.' " "Merely because it's true. But you are the only one I call my darling. And I do remember your name -- it's Salomon." "Jacob, you must have been a prime menace when you were a bluejacket. With that Hebrew blarney you could talk your way into anything. Then out of it, with no trouble." "No, Ma'am, I was a sweet, innocent lad. I simply followed the ancient code of the sea: 'When the hook's up, all bills are paid.' " "Leaving little Jewish bastards behind in every port... and thereby improving the breed. How about Gigi? Going to improve the breed there?" She dug her thumb into a spot over his hip where his slight pot bulged out from sitting. "Some dish, eh, keed?" "Madam," he said haughtily, "I do not know what you are talking about." " 'Tell that to the Marines, the old sailors won't believe you.' Jacob my love, I feel certain that you know the second Mrs. Branca almost as well as you knew the first. But I have no wish to prove it; I simply offer my congratulations. Gigi is a darling, I love her to pieces. I was not throwing asparagus." (Tell him she squeals, twin.) (I will not!) "Woman, you get your exercise jumping at conclusions." (Then tell him it happened where Troy Avenue crosses Gay Street, near the Square -- a neighborhood you know well, twin.) (Eunice, I want Jacob to feel easy about such things -- I am not trying to harpoon him.) (You aren't equipped to, Joan; Jake is the original Captain Ahab.) (Eunice, you have a dirty mind.) Whose mind? I don't have one. Don't need one.) Mrs. Salomon dropped the subject, opened her sextant case, took it out. "Will you give me a time tick, darling?" "Are you going to shoot the defenseless sun?" "I'm going to do better than a sun sight, dearest. The sun, the upper limb of the Moon and -- if I'm lucky and can spot it again -- Venus, for a three-star fix. Want to bet on how small a triangle I get?" "Even money on fifty miles for the short side." "Beast. Brute. Cad. And me an expectant mother. I was more than ten times that close yesterday evening; I'm getting the hang of it. I could cheat -- I could get a point fix by querying Point Loma, then fudge it on the chart." "Eunice, why this passion to emulate Bowditch? One would think that radio and satellites and the like had never been invented." "It's fun, darling. I'm going to hit that nav exam for a flat four-oh and get my limited license. After I've unloaded this pup in the hopper and we no longer have to stick to coastal waters. I'm going to do a 'Day's Work' every day all the way to Hawaii. Betcha I make landfall at Hilo under three miles. Oh, it's not necessary, dear -- but what if it turned out to be? Suppose war broke out and everything went silent? Might help to have a celestial navigator aboard. Tom admits that he's hardly taken a sight since he got his mate's ticket." "If he ever took one. Yes, it could be useful, my darling... because if war broke out in earnest and we would not go on to Hilo. We would make a sharp left turn and go south and get lost. The Marquesas. Or farther south, the farther the better. That way our kid might live through it. Easter Island if you think you can hit it." "Jacob, by then I'll split it right down the middle. Or any island you pick. Sweetheart, Iwasn't playing games when I asked for the whole old-fashioned works -- all the charts, all the pilots, three keywind chronometers and a hack, this lovely sextant and a twin like it in case I drop this one... and please note that I always put the lanyard around my neck. All the H.O.s and the Almanac. I'm no use as a deckhand now -- so I decided to become a real navigator. Just in case, just in case." "Mmm. My darling, I hope we never have to run for it... but have you noticed that I keep this vessel fully stocked at all times even though we anchor almost every night and can shop for supplies any time we wish?" "I've noticed, sir." "Nor is it an accident that I gave Doctor Bob an unlimited budget and saw to it that he is equipped for any conceivable obstetrical problem." "I did not notice that, quite." wyou weren't meant to, nor Iwas Winnie -- no need to give you gals something to worry about. But since you have been doing the same sort of planning ahead, I decided to tell you. Bob used the time the 'Pussy Cat' was being refitted in taking a refresher in O.B. And he spent twenty times more money on our sick bay than one would expect for a sea-going yacht." "I'm pleased to hear it, sir. With such foresight, money can do almost anything. Except turn back the clock." "It even did that in your case. Beloved." "No, Jacob. It gave me added years... and this wonderful body... and you. But it did not turn back the clock. I'm still almost a century old. I can never feel young the way I once did -- because I'm not. Not the way Winnie is young. Or Gigi. Jacob, I have learned that I don't want to be young." "Eh? Are you unhappy, dear?" "Not at all! I have the best of two worlds. A youthful, vital body that makes every breath a sensuous joy... and a century of rich experience, with the wisdom -- if that is the right word -- that age brings. The calmness. The long perspective. Winnie and Gigi still suffer the storms of youth... which I don't have and don't want. I've forgotten the last time I had a tranquilizer but I think it was the day they unstrapped me. Jacob, I'm a better wife for you than either of those two lovely girls could be; I'm older than you are. I've been where you are now and understand it. I'm not boasting, dear; it's simply true. Nor would I be happy to spend my time trying desperately not to upset his delicate, youthful, unstable balance. We're good for each other, Jacob." "I know you are good for me." "I know I am. But sometimes you have trouble remembering that I am not truly 'Eunice,' but 'Johann.' " (Hey! What is this. Boss? We're both.) (Yes, beloved, always -- but Jake needs to be reminded of Johann -- because all he ever sees is Eunice.) "For example, Jacob, a while ago you thought I was twitting you about Gigi." " 'Thought,' hell -- you were." "No, dear. Close your eyes and forget that I have Eunice's voice. Think back at least ten years when I was still in passable health. If your older friend Johann had twigged that you had kicked the feet out from under some young and pretty woman would he have twitted you?" "Huh? Hell, yes. Johann would have slipped me the needle and broken it off." "Would I have, Jacob?" Did I ever?" "You never caught me." "So? I might have congratulated you, Jacob, just as I did today -- had I felt that I could do so without offending you. But I would not have twitted you. Do you recall a young woman whose first name was -- or is -- Marian? Last name had the initial 'H' -- your pet name for her, 'Maid Marian.' " "How in theie?" "Steady, darling -- you let your helm fall off. That was sixteen years ago, just before I asked you to spend all your time on my affairs. So I ordered a fresh snoopsheet on you before I put the deal up to you. May I say that the fact that you had dealt so carefully with her reputation was a strong factor in my deciding that I could trust you with anything, too? Including my power-of-attorney, which you have held ever since and never abused? May I add, too, that I wanted to congratulate you on both your good taste and your success as a Lothario? For, of course, I then had to have her snooped, too, and her husband as well, before I could entrust my grisly secrets to you. But -- also of course -- I could not say a word." "I didn't think any part of that ever showed." "Please, Jacob. Do you recall that you once told Eunice that you could hire a man to photograph her in her own bath -- and she would never know it? As we've noted, money can do almost anything that is physically possible. Part of that snoop report was a photograph of you and Marian in what you lawyers call a 'compromising position.' " "Good God! What did you do with it?" "Burned it. Hated to; it was a good picture and Marian looked awfully pretty -- and you looked all right yourself, you loveable old goat. Then I sent for the head of the snoop firm and told him I wanted the negative and all prints now and no nonsense -- and if it ever turned out that even one print had escaped me, I would break him. Get his license, bankrupt him, put him in jail. Were you or Marian ever embarrassed by such a picture? Blackmail?" "No. Not me -- and I'm morally certain she wasn't, either." "I guess he believed me. Jacob, do you still think I was twitting you about Gigi? Or was I congratulating you?" "Uh... maybe neither. Maybe trying to wring a confession out of me. It's no go, wench." "Please, Jacob. Stipulating that I was mistaken but sincere -- which was it? Now that you know how I behaved about Marian." "Eunice -- Johann! You should have been a lawyer. Subject to that stipulation, I concede that it must have been a sincere congratulation. But one I can't accept -- I haven't earned it. Now, damn it, tell me how you came by this delusion." I ute; there comes Gigi herself." Joan put her sextant back into its box. "Sights will have to wait anyhow; this reach has taken us in so close I've lost my horizon for the Sun. Hi, Gigi, you pretty, pretty thing! Give us a kiss. Just me, Jake is on watch." "I'm not all that busy. Eunice, hold the wheel." He accepted a kiss while still seated, then took the helm back from his wife. Joan said, "Been swimming, dear?" "Uh, yes. Joan Eunice, could I see you a minute? Mr. Salomon, would you excuse us?" "Not by that moniker I won't; you'll have to call me Jake." "Stuff it, dear," his wife" said cheerfully. "She wants a hen conference. Come along, dear. Captain, try to keep us afloat." They found a spot in the lee of the lifeboat. "Got troubles, dear?" (Eunice, are we about to have a beef over Jake? Surely not!) (Can't be, twin. That affair started over two weeks ago... and both Gigi and Joe were relaxed about it from scratch. Which means just what we thought: It actually is a return engagement -- and Jake lied to protect a lady's reputation. Predictable!) "Well, sort of," admitted Mrs. Branca. "Uh, might as well say it bang. Next time you anchor and send a boat in... Joe and I want off." "Oh, dear! What's wrong, Gigi? I did so hope you would stay at least the month we talked about -- then as much longer as you wished." "Well... we did expect to. But I got this seasickness problem and Joe -- well, he has done some painting but... the light's not right; it's too bright and..." She trailed off. (Twin, those are ex cuses.) (Jake?) (Can't be, I tell you. You've got to make her come clean.) "Gigi." "Yes, Joan?" "Look at me. You haven't missed a meal since Roberto put you on the seasick pill. If Joe prefers floodlights to sunlight, we'll clear out the dining saloon and it can be his studio. Put your arms around me and tell me what's really wrong." "Uh -- Joan, the ocean's just too darn bigV' Gigi blinked tears and said, "I guess you think I'm a baby." "No. It's big. Biggest ocean in the world. Some people don't like oceans. I do. That doesn't mean you have to." "Well, I thought I would like it. I mean, you hear about it. What a wonderful thing it is to make an ocean trip. But it scares me. Uh, it scares Joe, too; he just doesn't say so. Joan Eunice, you've been awful good to us -- but this isn't our scene. Joe and I, we aren't fish -- we're alley cats. Always lived in cities. It's too quiet here. Especially at night. At night the quiet is so loud it wakes me up." Joan kissed her. "All right, darling. I knew you weren't having quite the happy time I wanted you to have. Didn't know why. I'll have to visit you at your place -- where it's nice for all of us. I don't like the city, it scares me. But I like it, loads, in your studio -- as long as I don't have to go outside. But is that all that's wrong? Has anyone upset you? Or Joe?" "Oh, no! Everybody's been swell." "You called Jake 'Mr. Salomon.'" "That was because I was upset -- knowing I had to tell you." "Then you both feel easy with Jake? I know he's impressive, he even impresses me. Nothing uptight there?" "Oh, not a bit! Uh, knowing we were walking out on Jake upset us as much as knowing we were walking out on you." "Then may Jake and I both come visit you? Stay a few days?" (Will she duck this, Eunice?) (Why ask me. Boss? You just asked her.) Mrs. Branca dropped her eyes, then looked up and said bluntly, "You mean a Quartet? All the way?" "All the way." "Well, we would, I guess you know that. But how about Jake?" "Well? How about Jake, Gigi? You tell me." "Uh, Jake is relaxed with us. But he's a little uptight when you're around, seems like. Joan Eunice, you caught on. Didn't you? Or you wouldn't have braced me for a Quartet." "I caught on, dear. It's all right. No huhu." "I told Jake I thought you had. He said. Oh, no, impossible, you slept like a log." "I do, except that I've reached the point in pregnancy where I sometimes get up to pee. But that wasn't it -- Jake could be most anywhere if he's not in bed and I never check on him. What I spotted wasn't proof. Just that a man has a way of looking at a woman he's sure of. And vice versa. Nothing anybody could object to. Just 'not uptight' describes it as well as any. I'm not even mildly jealous of Jake, it simply pleased me. Knowing how sweet you can be for a man -- remember, I used to be a man -- " "I know. But I don't really believe it." "I have to believe it and can't ever forget it. Knowing you, I felt smugly pleased for my husband. Tell me, have you made a Three Circle with Jake? Money Hum?" "Oh, yes, always!" "Next time -- at your studio -- it will be a Four Circle. Then our Quartet will harmonize perfectly and no one will ever be uptight again." "Yes. Yesl" "In the meantime you're not going to have to put up with this great big scary ocean even one more night. We won't anchor. I'll have Tom call for a copter -- say for right after lunch. It'll put you down at La Jolla International and you'll jet straight home -- copter pilot will see to things for you and Tom will have your reservations -- and you'll be home and flashing a pack in your own studio before you can say, 'Time Zone.' Feel better?" "Uh, I feel like a heel but -- yes, I do. Oh, Golly, Joan, I'm so homesick'." "You'll be home today. I'm going to find Tom and have him get things rolling. Then I'll go tell Jake -- and tell him why, he'll understand -- and relieve him at the wheel, and tell him he can find you in your stateroom. If you have the nerve of a mouse, little alley cat from the big city, you'll bolt the door and tell him good-by properly. Uh -- Troy? Or twosome?" "Oh. Troy. Of course." "Then find Joe and tell him. Ten minutes, maybe fifteen. But Gigi -- that painting of Eve. I must buy it." "No, we'll give it to you." "We settled that long ago. Joe can give me anything else, but not paintings. I must pay for it because I want it to be a present from me to my husband. Now kiss me and run, dear." T he Pussy Cat with her sails doused rocked gently on a light sea. Fifty feet above her tallest stick a copter hovered while again lowering a passenger-freight basket. Tom Finchley stood far aft and coached the copter pilot with hand signals. Mr. and Mrs. Branca had already disappeared into the copter cabin, having gone up on the first trip, but their baggage was on the weather deck, waiting to be loaded. There was quite a pile. Joan had urged them to fetch along "everything you could possibly need for a month or longer -- for painting especially, as there will be lots of bodies around -- and any of them will model... or I'll have them lashed to a grating and flogged, then make them walk the plank. Joe darling, you can do big romantic pix if you wish -- pirate scenes with lush victims and leering scoundrels. Fun?" She had sent the invitation by MercServ with tickets and an airfreight order and instructions to MercServ to supply a reader for the message. Joe had taken her literally; he seemed to have cleared out his studio -- flood lamps, spots, easels, a heavy roll of canvas, stretchers, cameras, photo equipment and supplies, assorted impedimenta -- and one bag each for clothes and personal articles. Seeing what Joe had fetched, Joan was glad that she had ordered a Brink's to get them to the jetport and was careful today to have one meet them at the far end. The basket took up a load of baggage, came back for the last. Fred and Della's sixteen-year-old Hank, an eager but untrained deck hand, were loading, taking turns keeping the basket from spinning while the other placed items in it. Soon they had it all in but one large case, when a gust of wind disturbed the uneasy balance between copter and surface craft. The basket swung wildly; Fred let go and danced aside while Hank went flat to the deck to keep from being hit by it. Fred recovered and again braced the basket, now ten feet farther forward. Joan Eunice grabbed the handle of the last case, then used both hands. "Whew! I think Joe packed the anchor in this one." Jake yelled, "Eunicel Don't lift that! You want to miscarry?" He grabbed it from her, started for the basket. Hank was on his feet again. "Here, Captain, I'll get that!" "Out of my way, son." Jake trudged to the basket, found it too high, got the case into his arms, then up onto one shoulder, placed it carefully inside -- and collapsed. Joan rushed to him. Aft, Tom Finchley noted when the last item went in, looked up at the copter's pilot and signaled "Hoist away!" and added the hand signal for "That's all -- on your way!" Then he looked down -- and started to run. Joan sat down on the deck, took Jake's head and shoulders to her. "Jake, Jake, darling!" (Eunice! Help me!) Fred said, "I'll get the doc!" and rushed for a companionway. The boy stood helplessly by. Salomon gave a long bubbling sigh and all his sphincters relaxed. (Eunice! Where is he?) (Boss, I can't find him!) (You've got to find him! He can't be far.) (What in hell?) (Here he is, here he is! Jakel) (Eunice, what happened? Somebody slammed me in the side of the head with a brick.) (Does it hurt, darling?) (Of course it doesn't hurt. Boss, not now. It can't. Welcome aboard. Melancholy Jacques you lovin' old bastard! Oh, boy, am I glad to see you!) (Yes, welcome home, darling. My darling. Our darling.) (Eunice?) (No, I'm Eunice, Jock. Old cocky Jock. That's Joan. Or Johann. Or Boss. No, Joan is 'Boss' only to me; you'd better call her 'Joan.' Look, shipmates, let's get this Troy straight before we get tangled up in our feet. Joan, you call our husband 'Jake' same as always -- while I'll call him 'Jock' as I used to. Jock, you call Boss either 'Joan' or 'Johann' as suits you and she's either 'Joan' or 'Boss' to me. And I'm always 'Eunice' to either of you. Got it straight?) (I'm confused.) (No huhu, Jock beloved, never any huhu again. You'll get used to it, I did. Joan has to drive while we'll sit back and neck and give advice. Tell him, Joan.) (Yes, Jake. You have us both now. Forever.) (Om Mani Padme Hum.) (Om Mani Padme Hum. Join us, Jake. A Thanksgiving.) (Om Mani Padme Hum!) "Om Mani Padme Hum." "Joan. Let me have him, dear." Dr. Garcia was bending over her. She shook her head. "I'll hold him, Roberto." (Boss! Knock off the female kark and let dear Doctor work.) (Yes, Eunice. Hang on tight to Jake.) (Never fear, dear; I shall. Jock, can you see now? Out of Joan's eyes. We're going to move.) (Of course I can see. Who's that ugly old wreck? Me?) (Of course not; that's just something we don't need any longer. Look away, Joan; you're upsetting Jock.) "Fred, take her below. Hank, help him. Tom, I need Winnie. Get her." the saloon. She was lying down, a wet cloth over her forehead, with Olga Dabrowski seated by her. Tom Finchley followed the doctor in, his face solemn. The doctor said nothing, took Joan's wrist, glaned at his watch. Then he said, "It's bad news, Joan." "I know, Roberto. He was gone before I came down here. (He's not gone. Boss. Don't put it that way. Jock is dead, as dead as I am. But not gone. Right, Jock?) (I think you're splitting hairs, Lively Legs -- ) ('Lively Legs!' You haven't called me that in a long time.) (How about last night?) (You called Joan that; you didn't call me that, not last night.) (Will you two keep quiet? Or at least whisper? I've got to cope.) (Sorry, Boss. Jock darling, whisper to me very quietly. Is Joan better at it than I am?) (Eunice, I can still hear you -- and you have your tenses mixed.) (Boss darling, there are no tenses in the Eternal Now. I asked Jock a question -- and he's too chicken to answer.) (I certainly am!) (Oh, well. With my equipment and my coaching, Joan is probably adequate by now. Plus a good start -- you won't believe this, Jock, but Boss has the dirtiest mind. That lady-lady act is just an act.) (Twin, quit trying to get my goat. I'm busy, Roberto is worried about us.) (Sorry, twin. I'll be good.) "Eunice, I want to make one thing clear. It would not have made any difference if it had happened ashore with all possible lifesupport at hand. Even with Dr. Hedrick at hand. Oh, we could have kept him alive -- as a vegetable. Nothing else." "Jake never wanted that, Roberto; I've heard him say so, emphatically. He never approved of the way I was kept alive." "The two cases are a hundred and eighty degrees apart, Joan. Your body was worn out but your brain was in good shape. In Jake's case -- well, I gave him that physical before we put to sea; his body was in fine shape, for his age. But I know what the autopsy will show: a massive rupture of a large blood vessel in his brain; he died at once. A cerebral 'accident' we call it, because it's unpredictable. If it's any consolation, he didn't suffer." ('Didn't suffer,' eh? Try it. Bob -- it felt like a kick in the head by a mule. But you're right, it was just one blow. Not even a headache, afterward.) (About Ihe same for me, Jock darling, when I got it. Boss had a much rougher time, for years.) (What if I had? It's over now. Darlings, please keep quiet -- we'll talk when they let us alone.) "Doctor, there will be no autopsy." "Joan, ther,e should be an autopsy for your peace of mind." "It won't bring Jake back and he wouldn't like it. As for my peace of mind, I have just one question. Was it... too much honey moon?" "Oh. No, just too many years. Joan, it wasn't even from lifting that heavy load. Let me explain this sort of 'accident'. It's like a weak spot in an old-fashioned pneumatic tire, worn almost through and ready to blow out -- then anything can trigger it. Jake could simply have stood up and keeled over -- today, tomorrow, last week. Oh, it can happen during intercourse, you often hear men say they want to die 'while tearing off one last load.' But it's a horrible experience for the woman involved -- and probably isn't a last orgasm anyhow, more likely he's chopped down just before it. "Far better the way Jake got it. still virile -- I assume -- " (You know darn well Jock was 'still virile.' Ask your wife. Ask Gigi. Hell, ask anybody.) (Eunice, was my behavior that blatant?) (Not blatant at all, Jock you lovin' old goat. But news gets around.) " -- or I should say 'I know' as I was his physician. Jake was happy and strong and virile -- and then he was through, like snipping a film. Don't worry about 'too much honeymoon.' Getting married may have saved Jake years of hopeless senility. Or it may have chopped two weeks off his life as a small price for much happiness. But more likely it extended his life; a happy man functions better. Forget it, dear. When my time comes I hope I get it the way Jake got it -- quickly, and happy to the end." "Then there is no point in an autopsy, Roberto. Will you sign a death certificate?" "Well... when death takes place not in a hospital and not under medical care, it is customary to notify the authorities and -- " "Roberto!" "Yes, Joan?" I to Jake. Notify whom! Somebody in Washington? We're in Federal waters, and the coroner of San Diego county has no proper interest in this death. But he'd be likely to try to milk it for publicity, once he finds out who Jake is, who I am -- and I shan't let that be done with Jake's death. Jake was under medical care -- yoursl You're our ship's surgeon. It might be that you saw him die. Think about it." (Joan, don't ask Bob to lie. It doesn't matter if some coroner has his M.E. chop me up.) (I shan't permit it! Besides, Jake I'm pregnant. Do you want me to hav to go through thatl Crowds and questions and pulling and hauling and sleepless nights?) (Mmm... tell him to make it an airtight lie, dear.) (Boss is a stubborn bitch, Jock -- but she's usually right.) "Hmm -- " Dr. Garcia took off his stethoscope, put it aside. "Now that you mention it, there was still some heart action after I reached him. Lacking means to determine the instant of brain failure I am forced to take cessation of heart action as the moment of death." (That boy would make a good witness, girls -- come to think about it, he did make a good witness at the identity hearings.) "In that case. Doctor, it seems to me that the circumstances are not open to question -- and you may be sure that I will spend any amount of money to keep anyone from turning Jake's death into a circus at any later time. I would like you to certify death and the circumstances and mail a copy to whatever Federal authority should be notified -- when next we touch ashore. No copy elsewhere, we have no permanent residence other than this vessel. Oh, mail a copy to Alec Train; he has Jake's will, he'll need one for probate. And be sure to supply Captain Finchley with a duplicate original for the log." "All right, Joan, since that's the way you want it. And I agree: Here we have a natural death and there is no point in letting bureaucrats poke around in it. But -- right now I want to give you something to make you sleep. Nothing much, just a heavy dose of tranquilizer." "Roberto, what was my pulse?" "That's none of a patient's business, Joan." "It was seventy-two, dead on normal -- I counted my heart beats during that thirty seconds from your first glance at your watch until you let go my wrist. I need no tranquilizers." "Joan, your heart action should be higher than normal -- under the circumstances." "Then possibly I need a stimulant, not a tranquilizer. Roberto, you sometimes forget -- even though you have been through the whole thing with me -- that I am not a normal patient. Not a young bride subject to hysteria. Underneath I am a very old man, almost three times your age, dear... and I've seen everything and no shock can truly be a shock to me. Death is an old friend; I know him well. I lived with him, ate with him, slept with him; to meet him again does not frighten me -- death is as necessary as birth, as happy in its own way." She smiled. "My pulse is normal because I'm happy -- happy that my beloved Jake met death so easily and happily. Oh, I'll go to my cabin and lie down; I usually nap during the heat of the afternoon. But how about Eve?" "Eh?" "Have you done anything about her She's young, she's probably never seen death before. She almost certainly needs a tranquilizer -- not I." "Uh... Joan, I've been busy. But -- Olga. Will you find Winnie and tell her I said that Eve was to have a minimum dose of Tranquille?" "Yes, Doctor." Mrs. Dabrowski left. "Now, young lady. I'll take you to the cabin." "Just a moment, Doctor. Captain, will you get way on with both sails and auxiliary and make course for the nearest point of the seventy-five-mile limit? I want us to be in international waters before sundown." "Aye aye. Ma'am. That would be about west by south, maybe basic course two-six-oh. I'll plot it." "Good. Then pass the word, quietly, that burial services will be at sundown." "Joan!" we have a natural death and there is no point in letting bureaucrats poke around in it. But -- right now I want to give you something to make you sleep. Nothing much, just a heavy dose of tranquilizer." "Roberto, what was my pulse?" "That's none of a patient's business, Joan." "It was seventy-two, dead on normal -- I counted my heart beats during that thirty seconds from your first glance at your watch until you let go my wrist. I need no tranquilizers." "Joan, your heart action should be higher than normal -- under the circumstances." "Then possibly I need a stimulant, not a tranquilizer. Roberto, you sometimes forget -- even though you have been through the whole thing with me -- that I am not a normal patient. Not a young bride subject to hysteria. Underneath I am a very old man, almost three times your age, dear... and I've seen everything and no shock can truly be a shock to me. Death is an old friend; I know him well. I lived with him, ate with him, slept with him; to meet him again does not frighten me -- death is as necessary as birth, as happy in its own way." She smiled. "My pulse is normal because I'm happy -- happy that my beloved Jake met death so easily and happily. Oh, I'll go to my cabin and lie down; I usually nap during the heat of the afternoon. But how about Eve?" "Eh?" "Have you done anything about fieri She's young, she's probably never seen death before. She almost certainly needs a tranquilizer -- not I." "Uh... Joan, I've been busy. But -- Olga. Will you find Winnie and tell her I said that Eve was to have a minimum dose of Tranquille?" "Yes, Doctor." Mrs. Dabrowski left. "Now, young lady. I'll take you to the cabin." "Just a moment. Doctor. Captain, will you get way on with both sails and auxiliary and make course for the nearest point of the seventy-five-mile limit? I want us to be in international waters before sundown." "Aye aye. Ma'am. That would be about west by south, maybe basic course two-six-oh. I'll plot it." "Good. Then pass the word, quietly, that burial services will be at sundown." "Joan!" "Roberto, do you think I would turn Jake over to an undertaker! Taxidermists! He wanted to die like his ancestors; I shall bury him like his ancestors -- his dear body untouched and returned home before the sun sets." W O every thing there is a seaI son, and a time for every purpose under the heaven: A time to be born, and a time to die -- ' " Joan paused in her reading. The sun was an orange-red circle almost touching the horizon. On a grating at the rail, steadied by Fred and the Doctor, Jake's body waited, sewed into canvas, with ballast weights at the feet. (A primitive rite, Johann.) (Jake, if you don't like it. I'll stop.) (Jock, you should be respectful; this is a funeral.) (It's my funeral, isn't it? Do I have to pull a long face for my own funeral? Johann, I do like it. I respect symbols, primitive symbols especially. Thank you for doing this -- and thank you most of all for not letting my carcass fall into the hands of licensed ghouls.) (Just wanted to be sure, Jake. I'd better go on; I've marked several more passages.) (Go on, Johann. Just don't try to pray me into Heaven.) (I shan't, Jake beloved. We three will face whatever comes, together.) (Right, Boss. Jock knows it.) " 'All go unto one place; all are of the dust, and all turn to dust again. Who knoweth the spirit of man?' " 'Two are better than one. For if they fall, the one will lift up his fellow: but woe to him that is alone when he falleth; for he hath not another to help him up. Again, if two lie together, then they have heat: but how can one be warm alone?' " (Boss, that reminds me. Do we have to sleep alone tonight?) (Damn it, Eunice, don't you ever think of anything else?) (Come off it. Boss. What else is worth thinking about? Stocks, bonds and other securities? I've been telling Jock about your discovery -- that sex is more intense for a woman than for a man. He doesn't believe it. But he's eager to find out.) (Jake, are you that eager? I intended to show respect for your memory.) (I appreciate the thought, Johann. But you needn't carry it to extremes. I can't see why you should mourn me when I'm still here. Uh, tell me -- is it really better?) (Let him judge for himself. Boss -- whether it's better to spread Eunice... or to be Eunice. A more scientific comparison than you have been able to make.) (Quit talking like a kinsey, Eunice. All right, partners; I'll think over the chances. But I'll be damned if I'll make a disgraceful spectacle out of us tonight. Not this night. It's got to be discreet -- or no game.) " 'And if one shall prevail against him, two shall withstand him; and a threefold cord is not quickly broken.' " (Boss, I like that. This makes up for the funeral I never had. Not even a memorial service.) (But you did have a memorial service. Lively Legs.) (I did? Who was there?) (Just me, dear. I hired a little chapel and an organist. I read a couple of poems you used to like. Some flowers. Nothing much.) (Jock, I'm dreadfully touched. Boss! He really does love me. Doesn't he?) (He does, darling -- we both do.) (I wish I'd been there, Jock.) (I didn't know where you were, dearest. Maybe just as well, you're not very well behaved at funerals.) (Oh, pooh all over you, you dirty old ghost -- nobody can hear me.) (Careful whom you call a ghost. Lively Legs; it might slop over on you. Let Joan get through with this and splash it.) '"Whatsoever thy hand findeth to do, do it with all thy might -- ' ' -- for thy days are few and they are numbered -- ' ' -- man goeth to his long home.' 'The silver cord is loosed, the golden bowl is broken.' From the deep we came, let the body of our brother Jacob now be returned to the deep." Joan closed the Book; Fred and Dr. Garcia lifted the end of the grating; the body fell into the water, disappeared. She turned away, handed the Book to Mrs. Dabrowski. "Here, Olga. Thank you." "Joan, that was beautiful. I don't see how you did it." "Wipe your eyes, Olga; farewells must never be sad -- and Jake was ready to go. I knew my husband well, Olga; I knew what he wanted, it was not hard." She pressed Olga's hand and turned away. "Winnie! Stop that. Stop it at once. Jake does not want you to cry." (What makes you think so, Johann? I feel flattered by having a lovely little creature like Winifred weep over me.) (Oh, pipe down, Jake. You were the star of the show, now stop taking bows. Talk to Eunice.) Joan took the smaller woman in her arms. "You mustn't, Winnie Really you mustn't. Think of your baby." shoulder. "Joan, don't you miss him at all?" "But, darling, how can I miss Jake when he has never left me? The Jewel is still in the Lotus, and always will be. Eternal Now." "I guess so -- but I just can't stand it!" (Dear Doctor, maybe? He'll be giving Winnie a sleeping pill, surest thing.) (Not Roberto, Eunice. Under his aggressive atheism he's got a touch of what he was brought up on -- he'd be shocked. Some other night.) "Roberto, you had better take care of Winnie." "I will -- but are yoM all right?" "You know I am. I have a prescription for you, however." "All right. It won't hurt you to take a real knocker-outer tonight. Say phenobarb." "Let's not say 'phenobarb.' My prescription is for Winnie. Get her to eat something. Then sit with her and recite the Money Hum for at least a half hour. Then take her to bed and hold her in your arms and let her sleep. And you sleep, sir; you've had a rough day, too." "All right. Do you want to join us in saying them? We could come to the cabin -- then you could go straight to bed. I've learned that it's better than barbiturates." "Doctor, if you wish, you may come to my cabin at nine o'clock tomorrow morning -- and kick me out of bed if I'm not up. But I will be. Don't go there any sooner than that. Tonight I shall recite that hypnotic prayer. With Jake. He'll be able to hear me... whether you think so or not." "Joan, I have no wish to attack anyone's faith." "You haven't, dear. I appreciate your solicitude. When I need it, I will draw on it -- freely. But now you take care of Winnie." (Boss, how about Fred? No one to dodge. Jock, you'll be right in the middle. Lucky Adolf. But Fred won't know it.) (Eunice, you're out of your pointy little head. We almost scared Fred to death once before, just by being us. Before we got him gentled. Look at him, he's worse off than Winnie. With nobody to console him. But we can't console him, not this night.) "Captain." "Yes, Ma'am?" "Let's bust up this wake. People should not stand around moping. Meal hours have become disorganized; can Hester throw together some cold supper quickly? Perhaps with volunteer help? I'd volunteer but I have something to do." (Oho! The Tom Cat. Jock, this is going to be fun.) (Lively Legs, is there a man in this vessel you gals haven't spread for?) (Oh, sure, Jock honey. Hank. He's got his eye on Eve and thinks we're an old hag. And now that her Uncle Jock has left her. Eve might trip him.) (Now that I'm dead, I regret having resisted that delicious little jailbait. Wouldn't have cost way out of trouble -- and I had a rich wife.) (If you two lechers will shut up a moment. I'll set you straight about something. Not Thomas Cattus. Certainly not before the midwatch and could be later with this wind against us. Captain Tom Finchley is going to be busy skippering.) "Captain, I want you to get way on and set basic course for San Clemente Island anchorage." "Yes, Ma'am." He trailed after her and added softly: "I better start calling you Captain now. Set an example." She stopped. They were sufficiently alone that she could speak privately by lowering her voice. "Tom Cat." "Yes?" "Don't call me Captain -- you are Captain until I've passed my tests. Then we'll see. And don't call me 'Ma'am.' I'm either 'Mrs. Salomon' or 'Joan,' depending on the company, just as before. But in private I'm still your Pussy Cat. I hope I am." "Well... okay." "Let's hear you say it." "Pussy Cat. Brave little Pussy Cat. Puss, you surprise me more, longer I know you." "That's better. Tom Cat, Jake knew all along about your tomcatting with me." (Oh, what a lie! Eunice, she never told me -- and I suspected only once and decided I was mistaken.) (I know, Jock. Boss is a deceitful one and not at all truthful and besides she tells fibs even to me.) "He did?" "Yes, Thomas Cattus. But Jake Salomon was a true gentleman and saw only what he was expected to see. He never teased me about my little follies. Simply indulged me. But he didn't tell on himself, either. Do you know if he ever made it with Hester?" (Now see here, Johann -- ) (Pipe down, Jock; I've wondered, too.) "Uh... hell. Pussy, all men are alike, all after the same thing." "And all women are alike, we've all got it. 'Well?" "Hester spread for him first chance we gave 'em. But she didn't tell me. Ashamed. Had to catch 'em at it, then twist her arm." "Surely you didn't hurt her?" "No, no. Puss, I don't rough a broad, never. Didn't catch 'em, not to hurt, neither. Backed out fast -- then asked, later. Told her I knew for certain, so how about coming clean, was all. She did. She hadn't told me -- because of you." "Oh. I trust you then told her about me?" Her sailing master looked horrified. "Pussy, you think I'm out o' my frimpin' head? Look, I like what you got just fine. But I ain't foolish. I don't rat on broads. If I did you'd be last on the list. Believe." "Tell Hester if you wish, dear; it can't matter now. Then, at some later time, she would not be surprised if she found me doing what widows so often do." ('They don't tell, they don't yell, they rarely swell -- and they're grateful as hell.') (Jock, you're a dirty old ghost.) "Well, let's set our course. than midnight. I'll relieve you for the midwatch." "You will like hell. Ma'am -- Pussy Cat. You sack in a full night, you need it. I'll put Fred on the wheel now and Hank on lookout -- and I'll drag a corking mat back near the helm and catch some sack drill till we get close in. Pussy Cat, you've got to promise me you'll stay in your cabin. Not go wandering around -- I'll think you're meaning to jump overboard." "Is that an order. Captain?" "Uh -- yes, damn it, that's an order!" "Aye aye, sir. It won't be necessary to check on me; I'll be in my cabin, door locked, and I will be asleep. I promise not to jump overboard earlier than tomorrow night." "Pussy Cat, you wouldn't jump? Would you?" W Captain, I do have a concept of duty. Until I have this baby, my life is not my own. I not only must not suicide -- I would not in any case -- but I must also keep calm and happy and healthy and not risk so much as a dirty drinking glass. So don't worry about me. Good night, Tom." She headed for the cabin. (Nothing doing at that shop tonight, partners -- we're faced with nobility. I think Anton is our best bet.) (The Passionate Pole! Jock darling. I'm not sure your heart can stand it.) (Fortunately, my dears, my old pump no longer has to stand anything -- and the one you turned over to Joan, Eunice, is a Swiss watch among tickers. Doesn't race even when she is racing. But you know that.) (Quit chattering, you two. Either of you have any idea how to get Olga out of the way?' (Push her overboard?) (Eunice!) (Can't I joke. Boss? I like Olga, she's a nice gal.) (Too nice, that's the problem. Not a tart like you, or me -- or Hester.) (Hrrrmph!) (Jake, you're not in court, dear. The subject is tail. Mine. Ours, I mean.) (Johann, I simply wanted to say that, if you took our problem directly to Mrs. Dabrowski, you might find her sympathatic. I always found her so.) (Jake! Are you implying that you've had Olga? I don't believe it.) (I don't either, Jock. If you had said 'Eve' I would have boggled -- but would have believed you. But Olga? Hell, she wears a panty even in the pool.) (Which comes off very easily -- in private.) (Eunice, I think he means it. Well, I'll be damned! You and I are pikers. 'Me 'at's off to the Duke.' All right, Jake -- tell us how to go about it.) (About what? Getting her out of the way? Just ask her, she's very sympathetic -- and felt my death more than you wenches have.) (Jock, that's not fair. We felt it... but we're overjoyed that you decided to stay anyhow.) (Thank you, my dears. Conversely, if you would like to invite her in -- ) (Do you mean a Troy?) (I understand that such is the current argot, Eunice; in my youth we called it something else. But wouldn't it be more of a Pentagon? Five?) (The word is 'Star' today, Jock. But let me give you the first rule of happy ghosting. You must never, never, never admit that you are here, nor tease Joan to admit it. Because she might get groused and do so. Whereupon Joan would wind up in a shrink factory -- with us along -- and there go our happy games. Look, you've been married to Joan quite a while now and jumping her even longer -- did you ever suspect that I was present, too?) (Not once.) (You see? Don't admit it and they leave us alone.) (Eunice, Jake would never let on. But now about Olga -- Jake, did you ever teach her Om Mani?) (No.) (Boss, I begin to see. We've taught it to Anton, Jock. Is Olga limber enough to sit in Lotus?) (Lively Legs, Mrs. Dabrowski is limber enough for anything.) (That does it, Joan. Olga will join in, even if shp thinks it's heathen -- tonight she will. For you. And there is no easier way to get a party peeled down and rolling than by forming a Circle. You've done it again and again.) (As I recall, dears, Joan even used it on me. When it was hardly necessary. Okay, let's find the Dabrowskis.) A ppointments openfederal GS-# Assistant Welfare Field Operative (LearnerVisitor) Literacy requirement C. Brown Belt or higher gives # preference. Veteran's preference, parolee's preference, relevant experience preference all semi-cumulative. See local Civil Service or Welfare office for pre-examinations and salary formulas. Latter based on standard scale plus field cost-of-living factor and hazardous area rating, cumulative. In a compromise vote today the Society for Rational Astrology accepted a "grandfather clause" in the licensing bill before the Nebraska Legislature. The Committee on Agriculture  Mechanical Arts then voted the amended bill "Do Pass" by # to # -- tantamount to passage in the state's unicameral legislature. The Protective Association of Intuitive Astrologers called it "the greatest setback for science since Galileo." The Lunar Commission announced that the colonies are now # self-sufficient in foodstuffs but added that the ten-year plan would continue in order to increase out-migraat sea in their honey-moon yacht. The young widow remained in seclusion... You Fool Nobody But Urself, Elf -- No surgery, no risky drugs or hormones, no harmful injections. Learn secrets perfected # years ago by wise  holy Hindu Masters Phone MercServCode (Get a Fellow, Della! Rozzer?) " -- door for processing, Pleasure meeting you, Mrs. Garcia; good luck. Doctor. Next applicant! Step lively, sit down over there -- your husband not with you? Or is it 'Miss?' " "I am a widow, Mr. Barnes." "So? We don't get many widows, nor does the Commission encourage them. Out-migration is not an escape for emotional problems. Such as bereavement. Nor do we accept applicants so advanced in pregnancy unless there are overriding advantages to the Commission, not the applicant. Take the couple who went through just before you. She's pregnant -- but he is a medical doctor, one of the top categories for subsidized out-migration. So I passed her. Might have passed her on her own; she's a nurse. But unless you have such a special qualification -- " "I know, sir. Dr. Garcia is my personal physician." "Eh? Even if I accept you, that is no guarantee that he would still be your physician on the Moon. Unlikely, in fact. Unless, by coincidence -- " "Mr. Barnes, you have my outmigration proposal in front of you. It has been prepared with great care by my attorney. It might save time to glance through it." "All in good time. You would be surprised at how many people come in here without having the slightest idea of what they are up against. They seem to assume that the Commission is anxious to have them. Nothing could be farther from the truth. Nineteen out of twenty who sit down in that chair I do not permit to go on through the processing door. I make it a practice to get rid of the more obvious time-wasters quickly. Uh, 'Salomon, Eunice.' Mrs. Salomon, I want to know first -- Mrs. Salomonl" "Mrs. Jacob Moshe Salomon, maiden name, Joan Eunice Smith." "Your face did look somewhat familiar but your features, uh -- " " -- are chubby now. Yes. I've gained twenty-six pounds -- which Dr. Garcia finds satisfactory for my height, build, and date of impregnation." "That brings up other problems. A woman is often mistaken as to the date -- and first babies are notoriously unpredictable in their arrivals. Our Lunar transports aren't planned for new infants, nor for childbirth. I want you to realize the hazards." "I know them. Need we go into this?" "I must be the judge of that." "Mr. Barnes, my doctor is satisfied that I know the exact date of impregnation and -- Is all of this confo?" "Mmm. I'll put it this way. None of it is privileged. I am a lawyer but not your lawyer. I hear more intimate details from applicants than you can imagine but I haven't time to waste on gossip." "I am glad to hear that, Mr. Barnes... as I would be much displeased if what I am about to tell you were to become a matter of gossip." "Hmmph. I think I felt a chill breeze. Are you trying to impress me with your importance? Don't bother; applicants are all the same size once they come in here. Your money doesn't mean a thing." "Was my manner unfriendly? I'm sorry." "Well --  Let's stick to the business at hand. A lawyer in the Lunar Commission's Civil Service -- a job with no squeeze, believe me -- doesn't often find himself dealing with rich people. But it makes no difference; if you don't want to be frank with the Commission -- well, that's your problem. But I won't approve an applicant's proposal until # am satisfied about it. All about it. Now you implied that you had something pertinent to tell me which you class as 'confo.' I don't have to accept your restriction. Now... do you talk? Or shall we terminate this interview?" "You leave me no option, sir. This is not a first baby I am carrying, so no 'first baby' hazard exists. If the Goddard lifts on schedule, I have every reason to expect to have my baby on the Moon. Dr. Garcia is not worried about the timing and neither am I." "So? This brings up other problems. This earlier child -- does he, or she, affect your estate?" "No. That is why this must be treated as confo. # did not have that earlier baby." "Eh? You lost me. Better clarify that." A a sex-change and a brain transplant. Surely you know it -- good heavens, the whole world knows it. The first baby this body gave birth to was before that time. It is the reputation of my donor I wish to protect, not mine. The child was illegitimate. Common as that is these days -- no longer a legal concept in most states and the very word almost obsolete -- so great is my gratitude to the sweet and gracious lady who formerly lived in this body, I would be most unhappy were I to be the cause of any tarnish on her memory." (Boss, you know I don't give a kark.) (Let her handle it, Eunice; this petty bureaucrat can gum up the works if Joan does not divert him just so. Are we kibitizing Joan or are we going to the Moon?) (Hell, yes, we're going to the Moon! My 'Yes' vote, plus your 'Yes' vote, plus half of Joan's vote -- a natural fence-straddler she is, legs always open -- which works out to a five-to-one majority for out-migrating. A landslide!) (So let her alone while she handles him.) (If she didn't have that big belly she could handle him a lot better. And faster.) (Hrrmph. Eunice, you claim you were there... so why don't you tell poor old melancholy Jacques the straight on that? It was me, wasn't it? It was I?) (Jock old ghost, I love you dearly -- but if you think I'll split on my twin, you don't know me.) (Oh, well. A baby is a baby is a baby. I just hope it doesn't have two heads.) (Two heads would be stretching a good thing too far. Jock, I'll settle for two balls.) (Thinking about incest. Lively Legs?) (And why shouldn't I think about it? We've tried everything else.) (Jake, Eunice -- will you two please go back to sleep? Squire Pecksniff here is searching for fly specks on Alec's masterpiece. Trying to think up more objections -- which I'll have to answer.) "Mrs. Salomon, I find myself quite disturbed by one aspect concerning this alleged earlier child -- the great likelihood that some future action may be brought challenging your disposition of your estate when this child, or some person claiming to be this child, turns up. The fifty percent of estate required -- as a minimum -- from any out-migrant not of a subsidized-vocation category is a source of capital to the colonies; the Commisdime of it once the Commission carries out its half of the bargain. Yet such a 'missing heir' could lay claim to all of your estate." "Most unlikely, Mr. Barnes, but if you will look at Appendix G, you will see how my lawyer handled it. A small trust to buy up any such claim, with a fifty-year conversion of any remainder to a named charity." "Uh, let me find it. Mmm, Mrs. dollars 'small?' " "Yes." "Mmm. Perhaps I had better look closely at the other financial provisions. Have you been advised that, even though the Commission claims only half of your fortune, the other half cannot be used to buy you anything on the Moon? In other words, poor or rich, on the Moon out-migrants start off equal." "I know that, Mr. Barnes. Believe me, my attorney Mr. Train is most careful. He searched the law and made certain that I knew the consequences of my acts -- because he did not approve of them. To put it briefly Alec Train said that anyone who goes to the Moon to live must be out of his head. So he tried to talk me out of what he regards as my folly. You'll find four other possible heirs in Appendix F -- my granddaughters. It is to their advantage to accept what is offered there... as they are told bluntly how much worse off they will be if they wait for me to die. A poor bet for them in any case; I am now physiologically younger than they are; I'll probably outlive all of them." "That could be true. Especially on the Moon, one could add. I wish I could out-migrate myself. But I can't afford to pay for it the way you can and lawyers are not in demand there. Well, your Mr. Train seems to have thought of most aspects. Let's look at your balance sheet." "One moment, sir. I have asked for one small measure of special treatment." "Eh? All out-migrants are treated alike. Must be." "A very small thing, Mr. Barnes. My baby will be born not long after I arrive on Luna. I've asked to have Dr. Garcia continue to attend me through that time." "I can't promise that. Madam. Sorry. Policy." She started slowly to get up. "Then I'm not going through with it." "Uh -- good God! Is this really your net worth?" She shrugged. "What is the worth of one pregnant woman, sir? I suppose it depends on your values." "I didn't mean that. This balance sheet -- If it's correct, you're not just wealthy -- I knew "Possibly. I haven't added it. That summary was prepared through Chase Manhattan with the assistance of accountancy firms listed there. I suppose it's correct... unless some computer got the hiccups. But give it back to me... since the Commission can't promise me Dr. Garcia to deliver my baby." "Please, Madam. I have certain latitude in these matters. I simply don't exercise it -- ordinarily. Policy." "Whose policy, Mr. Barnes? The Commission's? Or yours?" "Eh? Why, mine. I said o." " Then quit wasting my time, you damned idiotl" ('That's telling him. Fat Lady!') (Eunice, this is one fat lady who isn't going to take any more nonsense. My back aches.) T he blast almost caused Mr. Barnes to fall out of his swivel chair. He recovered his. balance, said; "Please, Madam Salomon!" "Young man, let's have no more nonsense! I'm far gone in pregnancy, as you can see. You've lectured me about the dangers of childbirth -- and you aren't a doctor. You've pried into personal matters with the gall of a Kinsey. You've tried to tell me I can't have my own doctor when he is going in the same ship -- and now it turns out that it was not a Commission regulation but merely petty tyranny on your part. Bullying. All through this nonsense -- although I've appeared with a complete and carefully prepared proposal -- you've kept me sitting on a hard uncomfortable chair. My back aches. On how many poor helpless applicants have you fattened your ego? But I am neither poor nor helpless. You spoke of a chill breeze. It's an icy blast now.  bloody well mean to have your jobr "Please, Madam! I said you could have your own doctor. And I am required to review each applicant's proposal." "Then get your lazy arse out of that comfortable chair and give it to me You come sit in this ducking stool." "Very well. Ma'am." They exchanged chairs. Shortly he said, "I see that you are putting almost all of the other fifty percent of your fortune into starship research and development." "It's none of your business." "I didn't say it was. It just struck me as... unusual." "Why? My child may want to go in a starship. I want that research to move. Mr. Barnes, you've had time to look at that proposal; if you hadn't talked so much you could have it memorized by now. Do whatever it is you do. Mark your X, or stamp your chop. Or hand it back and let me out of here. Now! Not five minutes from now -- but now. My back still hurts. You're a pain in the back, Mr. Barnes, you and your petty 'policy' and your worthless talk." He signed it. "Through that door. Madam Salomon." "Thank you." She started toward it. "You're barely welcome -- you ancient bitch!" Joan Eunice stopped, turned back, and smiled her best goldensunrise smile. "Why, thank you, dear! That's the best thing you've said to me. Because it is utterly honest. Of course I'm not welcome, the way I've stormed at you -- and answered your bullying with worse bullying. And I am indeed both a bitch and ancient." "I shouldn't have said that." "Oh, but you should have. I richly deserved it. But I would never have tried to get your job -- truly. I'm not that petty. That was just backache bad temper talking. I admire your spunk in telling me off. What is your first name?" "Uh, Matthew." "A good name, Matthew. A strong name." Joan Eunice came back, stood close to him. "Matthew, I'm going to the Moon. I'll never be back this way again. Will you forgive this ancient bitch and let us part friends? Will you kiss me goodbye? I've no one to see me off, Matthew -- will you kiss me goodbye as I leave for the Moon?" "Uh -- " "Please, Matthew. Uh, mind the big belly; turn me a little sideways -- that's better." She wetted her lips, lifted her face, and closed her eyes. Presently she sighed and nestled closer. "Matthew? Will you let me love you? Oh, I don't mean seduce you, it's too late for that. I'm about benched. Just tell me that I may think of you with love as I go to the Moon. It's a long way off and I'm a little scared -- and I lived too long without love and want to love everyone who will let me... any who will love me back even a little. Will you, dear? Or is this bitch too ancient?" "Uh, Madam Salomon -- " "Eunice, Matthew." "Eunice. Eunice, you're a sparky little bitch, you really are. But I kept you sitting there -- even before I realized who you are -- because I like looking at you. Hell, honey, my wife says I can love any woman I want to -- ten percent of what I love her." "Ten percent is a good return on any investment, Matthew. All right, please love me that ten percent -- and I'll love you ten percent of what I loved -- still love -- my darling husband. Is there enough love in that ten percent for a second kiss? It's a long way to the Moon -- they must keep me warm all the way." She closed her eyes and waited. (Hey, twin, lover boy is doing better this time.) (Don't bother me now, Em busy!) Presently Mr. Barnes murmured, "Lovely." "All swollen and fat now, that's why I wear styles that cover them. But you should have seen Eunice -- the first Eunice, my benefactrix -- at her lovely best... in styles to show it." "I still say they're lovely. I guess we had better stop this, I've got a roomful of people waiting out there. And you have almost four hours of processing before you go on to quarantine. If you want to go to Andes Port with your own doctor, you had better go now." "Yes, Matthew, I love you -- ten percent -- and I'll still be loving you on the Moon. At compound interest. Through that door?" "Through there and follow the signs. Goodbye, Eunice. Take care of yourself." (Boss, that's either a new high, or a new low. Was he kissing usl to me -- though I'm still learning compared with you two trollops -- that the young man lars... and wound up kissing Joan. Us. Quite well, too. Dears, I find that my animal nature has been considerably stirred -- I'm looking forward to us being back in circulation again.) (Hell, yes, Jock darling, we all are. It occurs to me, Joan, that there must be lots of homesick out-migrants who will appreciate a simple country girl who learned clear back in junior high to kiss with her eyes closed and her lips open.) (Eunice, that's what I'm counting on. Seven terribly lonely place... but there are only a few thousand on Luna and, if we try, we can get to know all of them and love most of them. What do you think, Jake?) (Johann, we can try. We will. Wups, here's our first stop. 'Physical.' Goose bumps and indignities. But what the hell? -- somebody kissed us goodbye.) Izvestia condemned the announcement (Daily Selenite, year #, day #) of the Lunar Commission's call for proposal studies for terraforming Ganymede as "one more provocative example of the insatiable territorial aggressions of the mad-dog alliance of the two major imperialist, counterrevolutionary, genocidal powers, the United States of America and the so-called People's Democratic Republic of China" and demanded that the UN Security Council take action before it was too late. In Sequoia National Park three families (or possibly one extended-family were discovered living two hundred feet up in a giant redwood. The group (seven adults, five children -- two less than a year old) claimed to have been up the tree more than three years; extensive arrangements for their unique style of living lent substance to the claim. They were booked on a variety of charges but the U.S. district attorney declined to prosecute: "I ain't about to waste my time and taxpayers' money on a bunch of monkeys. Let's chase 'em back up the tree!" The Iowa State Annual Picnic in Long Beach, California, suffered # cases of acute food poisoning (botulism-D), # muggings, # rapes, and was rained out. " -- from the great State of New York knows that slum clearance is no answer. Must we hear the death rattle before we admit that any organism, be it man, or city, or civilization, in time grows old and dies?" In a letter in Nature (UK) it was claimed that scientists in Novosibirsk had solved both the problem of twinning replication and of extra-uterine foetal development in vitro and must now be reckoned as back in the Great-Powers race with a potentially unlimited supply of workers, soldiers, and peasants. An editorial in the same issue urged the Nobel letter-writer to give up writing science-fiction or at least change his brand of hashish. Debate on proposed legislation for control of neo-psychedelics continued: "Has the gentleman on the other side of the aisle ever given thought to the potentially disastrous effect on our economy of actually enforcing the narcotics laws we already have? Or is he talking for the video audience?" Experienced observers predicted no vote this session." as with everywoman, neared the end of her nine lunar months. Her lovely navel had long since extruded, her belly was an arching dome of life pushing up the sheet. She waited in the Community Hospital eight levels down. The nurse seated near her was pregnant also but not nearly so far along. "Winnie?" "Yes, dear?" "If it's a boy it must be Jacob Eunice... a girl must be Eunice Jacob. Promise me." "I did promise, dear; I wrote it down just as you asked me to. And I promised to take care of your baby -- and that is all done, too, already recorded -- I take care of yours, you take care of mine. Only we won't need to, dear; both of us are going to be all right -- we'll raise them together." "Promise me, it's important." (Johann, don't name that baby Jake. Call him Johann -- Johann Eunice.) (Jake, I will not load down a boy with Johann -- it forced me to learn to fight too young.) (Jock, don't argue with Boss. She's always right, you know that.) (Then call him John!) (His name is Jacob, Jake -- I won't have it any other way.) (Joan, you're the most stubborn old bastard in the entire Solar System -- and turning you into a woman didn't change you. All right already!) (I love you, my husband.) (We both love you. Boss -- and Jake is as proud about the names as I am.) "I do promise you, Joan. Cross my heart." "My sweet Winsome. We've come a long way together, you and I and Roberto." "Yes, we have, dear." "I'm ill. Am I not?" "Joan, you're not ill. A woman never feels good just before she has a baby -- I know. I've seen hundreds of them. I told you that tube was just for glucose." "What tube? Winnie, come close and listen. This is important. My baby's name must be... " " -- rejection syndrome. Doctor. Atypical but unmistakable." "Dr. Garcia, why do you say 'atypical'?" "Mmm. Sometimes, when she's irrational, she speaks in three different voices and -- well, two of them are dead. Split personality." "So? I'm not a psychiatrist. Dr. Garcia; 'split personality' means little to me. But I don't see that it necessarily affects pregnancy. I've delivered some fine, healthy babies from women who were quite irrational." "Nor am I a psychiatrist, sir. Let it stand that she is irrational much of the time... and that I see this as part of the total clinical picture, which -- in my opinion -- gives a prognosis of transplant rejection." "Dr. Garcia, you know more about transplants than I do; I've never managed a transplant case in my life. But this patient seems in fair shape to me. Right here in this hospital I have seen women who appeared to be in much worse shape... who had their babies and were up and working in three days. With our low gravity they recover quickly. Did you think this patient was hurt on the trip up from Earth?" "Oh, no! Those flotation acceleration cells are wonderful. Mrs. Salomon rode in one, so did my wife. I monitored them; Joan took it even better than Winnie did. I envied them, as I found the ride in a standard chair pretty rough. No, I see no connection; rejection symptoms did not show until this week." Garcia frowned. "She doesn't know that her mind isn't clear -- she's lucid off and on. But motor control is decaying. That strong young body sustains her metabolism -- but truthfully. Doctor, I can't guess how long." He frowned again. "It could let go any moment -- damn it, I wish I had proper support equipment!" The older doctor shook his head. "This is a frontier, son. I'm not running down your specialty -- but this is not the place for it. Here we set bones and take out appendixes and try to keep contagious diseases from racing through the colony. But when it comes time to die, we die -- you, me, anybody -- and get out of the way of the living. Now suppose we had all of Johns Hopkins here with Jefferson Medical thrown in -- could you stop it? Reverse it? Possibility of spontaneous remission if you had your fancy support equipment?" "No. The best we could do would be to extend the time." "So the literature says, but I wanted to hear you say it. Well, Doctor? Your patient." "We take the baby." "Let's get busy." they were wheeling her down the corridor. "Roberto?" "Right here, dear." "Where are they taking me? Am I going in for surgery again?" "Yes, Joan." "Why, dear?" "Because you haven't gone into labor when you should have. So now we do it the easy way -- Caesarean section." He added: "There's nothing to worry about. It's as routine as taking out an appendix." "Roberto, you know I never worry. You're doing it?" "No, the chief of surgery. He's far more skilled than I am. Dr. Frankel. You met him, he examined you this morning." "Did he? It's slipped my mind. Roberto, I must tell Winnie something very important. It's about the name of my baby." "She knows, dear, she wrote it down. 'Jacob Eunice, or Eunice Jacob." "Oh, good! Then everything's all right. But tell them to make it quick, Roberto; I never liked waiting around at a beachhead." "It'll be quick, you'll never notice it. Spinal and wagonload of barbiturate, Joan." "That's funny, you called me Joan. My name's Johann, Doctor. Agnes is going to be all right -- she is, isn't she?" "Yes, Johann. Agnes -- is going to be all right." "I told her she would be all right. Doctor, I feel dreamy. If I fall asleep, will you wake me when Agnes goes in to have her baby?" "Yes, Johann." "Thank... you... Mrs... Wicklund. I didn't... know... could be so... wonderful." "Roberto? Where are you? I can't see you." "Right here, dear." "Touch me. Touch my face, I can't feel anything lower down. Roberto, what I bought was a wonderful year -- and I have no regrets. Have they started?" "Not quite. Do you want to go to sleep, dear?" "Must I? I'd rather not. I feel sleepy -- dreamy and good... but I'd rather not go to sleep just yet. It's on the knees of the gods now, isn't it? Time to bite the bullet and chin up and all that. But I don't need that, I'm happy. Come close, dear, I must tell you why. Closer... can't talk... very loud." "Clamp! Damn it. Nurse, stay out of my way!" "Everything always hurts, Roberto -- everything. Always. But some things are worth all the hurts. 'Tie me kangeroo down, mite, tie me kangeroo down!' That... tell you that. Om Mani Padme wasn't... what I meant to say; Hum. Now I lay me down to that's Jake, he's singing again. Alsleep -- " ways sings when he's happy. Lean "Surgeon, she's failing." ' very close... so I can tell you... A baby cried, a world began, before -- I sleep. Thank you, Ro"Heart action dropping!" berto, for letting me welcome you (Jake? Eunice?) (Here, Boss! into my body. It is good to touch Grab on! There! We've got you.) -- to f -- , be f -- ed. It's -- not (Is it a boy or a girl?) (Who cares, good -- to be -- too much alone. Johann -- it's a baby! 'One for all You have blessed me... with and all for one!') your body, dear. Now I'll sleep a An old world vanished and then while if I may... but first I had to there was none.  IF The Magazine of Alternatives TJ. Bass Piers Anthony Juanita Coulson Lester del Rey All in the current I F -- on your newsstand now! OF "When we get Out There we're going to toss the light barrier in the same junkheap as the sound barrier...  AM perhaps the only individual ever to receive a B.S. in Archinois without learning to use a slide rule. Spurning such aids as tending to atrophy the natural faculties, I polished my mental arithmetic to a point rivaling the skill of an idiot savant. This annoyed the idiot savant, who resigned his post as Head of the Department and became a science writer. In those days we still did homework instead of rioting. Some of the problems assigned in the engineering curriculum were rather time-consuming; the record for one problem for one class for one day, as I recall, was some eleven hours. As a result we students fell into the habit of working in twoman teams. During those long happy evenings in close proximity with slide-rule operators I noted a curious phenomenon: faced with the challenge of dividing # by ten, they would frown, adjust the magic device, make mysterious passes and announce: "Nine nine nine nine nine. Uh -- where does the decimal go?" I earned my reputation as a lightning calculator by my uncanny ability, when encountering a tricky bit of arithmetic such as dividing # by #, to instantly announce: "That will be very close to #" I never revealed my secret formula: #  ## (equation #) The tendency of the technical mind to hold the nose so close to the grindstone that it loses sight of the point carries over, alas, into its public pronouncements. Not one to denigrate Science, I. But let's not get carried away with ideas, like, oh, the alleged limiting velocity of light. According to the Relativity boys, nothing can ever travel faster than about # misec. -- the velocity of propagation of electromagnetic radiation -- such as light and radio waves -- in a vacuum. Man will never explore the stars, they say, because it would take too long. We can never communicate with the neighboring galaxy because a return message would mum. Aside from the fact that this limitation, if true, would take all the fun out of things and also aside from the fact that people who announce what we will never do always seem to be asking for a dunce cap, the whole idea is nonsense. Limiting velocity indeed. Phooey. We'll go as fast as we want to, so there. I realize that at this point the academicians are laying aside their technical journals with a pitying smile and preparing to point out that at light-speed: (a) the mass of the spaceship will reach infinity and (b) its length will become zero, and (c) time aboard will come to a standstill. Ergo, the thing is clearly impossible. I reply that what's impossible is not super-light velocity, but spaceships of infinite mass, zero length and no time. The absurdity of these concepts should be a tip-off to the theoreticians that, although their arithmetic gives them nine, nine, nine, nine, they still don't know where to put the decimal. So let's take a clearer look at things. T he Universe is, as far as we've actually observed it, a reasonable, consistent, operating mechanism. It seems to abhor absolutes as much as Nature was once thought to abhor a vacuum. It also abhors uniqueness. Once we were told that the world was flat and that Europe was at its center. Then that Terra was the center of the Solar System. Then that the sun was at the center of the Galaxy. Then that our Galaxy was at the center of the Universe -- and that it was the biggest and best Galaxy going, etc., etc., etc. This is all bunk, of course. Now they tell us that nothing can travel away from Earth faster than light. I italicize where I do because these flat statements of the crippling limitation imply a Terracentric Universe. Consider: we observe a distant radio source in a given direction, receding from us at three-quarters of the speed of light. Turning our antennae in the opposite direction, we observe another radio source, equally distant, also receding at a major fraction of this magic velocity. Falling back on: .#  .#  # (equation #) it appears that our limitation is already exceeded. "Sorry," the smiling physicist says, with an expression resembling that of the canary which has just had a bite of the cat. "The velocities don't add." Okay. We'll remember that one, Buster. Let's look at it this way: Captain Horntoot of the Starship Clubfoot takes his command out past Luna and opens her up. Traveling at a modest one G, he soon reaches a respectable velocity; say .# lightspeed. Now, we all know that this can't go on or all sorts of impossible things will try to happen. Capt Horntoot knows this, too. No dullard he, he summons his First Mate to the quarterdeck. "All right, Mr. Shrub," he barks. "What's our present velocity?" Shrub tells him. "With reference to what?" Horntoot demands. "Why, ah, Omaha, Nebraska, my home town, sir," Shrub replies. "Out there -- " the captain points through the front windshield, "is a distant radio source, which is receding from Omaha, Nebraska at a velocity of three-quarters of a light." "I see it, sir!" "No, you don't, you idiot, that's a speck of crud on your glasses! You can't see this distant radio object because it's not visible from here. But take my word for it: it's out there. Now, how fast are we traveling -- in relation to the distant radio object, I mean." "Well, actually ! guess we're standing still, sir," Shrub says. "Standing still?" Horntoot roars. "I told you to get the lead out and boost us up to three-quarters of lightspeed!" "Yes, but sir -- that's impossible!" "Indeed, Mr. Shrub? And why, may I ask?" "B-because we're already going # of a light -- and if we accelerated another # light, that would be a light and a half -- and it says right in my handbook that you can't -- " "Perish the thought, Mr. Shrub," Horntoot says coolly. "The velocities don't add." (Nyahnyah, n' nyah-nyah!) If you can't beat 'em, join 'em. bounding out of the woodwork to tell me all the things wrong with this formulation; but I'll bet my place in the Public Freezer against a lifetime subscription to the Engineering News-Record that some day some dumb tramp captain will get from here to there quicker than a ray of light that started when he did -- even if he doesn't exceed lightspeed on the way. And he'll let the slide-rule boys formulate the math later. (And I suppose that when Capt Horntoot turns on his headlights at .# lights, the beams just pile up out front like toilet paper spinning off a roll?) Let's face it. Violent Reader; all this talk about the velocity of light is in the same category as the aqueous humor and phlogiston. Theorem). Light has no velocity. When the sun radiates, it sets up conditions around it. Those conditions extend in all directions. Are we to believe that light rays go speeding away from the sun in opposite directions, all at the same speed with reference to the sun (or is it to Omaha?) and to all the other light rays -- including those going in the opposite direction? Again, phooey. We're playing with velocities, eh? A velocity implies a time and a distance -- but they tell us that at high velocities both time and distance are variables. So -- what kind of time are we clocking by? Ship time or shore time? And which shore? Whose yardstick are we using? If time on a distant object, receding from us at the limiting velocity, is standing still -- then so is the object, right? And the business of measuring speed implies a frame of reference. A fly inside a moving Dempster Dumpster, etc. So -- what is our frame of reference for all this talk about absolute limits? Earth? A remote galaxy, at the limits of detectability? A moving ship somewhere between them? Double phooey. When we get Out There, in our nuclear powered Go-ship, and we step on the gas -- we're going to Go. We're going to toss the light barrier in the same junkheap as the sound barrier. Stick around and see.  ( Continued from page #  chants -- by Pohl and Kornbluth, Roses -- as a landmark novel. (It still wouldn't make sense to cite Space Lords). You see? You see what the sincere people are doing to us, gentle reader? I quote: "Perhaps science fiction is best defined, however, by an enumeration of its themes. These can be grouped into the following categories: technological gimmickry, space travel, time travel, future scenarios, and finally, the exploration of inner space and ultimate meaning." (Italics the authors'). Can they? I haven't tried counting, but I doubt if there is a significant number of sf stories which use technological gimmickry as a theme. They may use technological gimmickry as a device of storytelling. More likely, they may use technological gameplaying as a form of recreation for minds trained to grasp subtle distinctions between the probable and the technically possible. But as a theme, gimmickry seems a bit limited, and I doubt if the Roses really meant exactly what they said. One would have to quote farther to deduce what they mean by such purely personal labels as future scenarios and ultimate meaning. (I can recognize space travel and time travel as occasionally possessing thematic qualities, all right. As for the exploration of inner space, I presume that's stated in its conventional meaning as a proposed antithesis to outer space, which used to be a place with an existence of its own when I was in school but has become corrupted into whatever that shouting is beyond the viewpoint observer's ears. But that's not often a theme, as distinguished from a motive. In fact, though love has labored and scholarship's entire panoply of ready obscure references and suspect annotations has been brought into action here, neither is this poor book a theme, much less a thesis. T he single man best qualified to analyze the classics would be Poul Anderson. Thank a good Lord, he spends his time doing so only for the purpose of constructThankf TO tho continuing support of loyal roodors -- and in responca M popokipd -- iMnd -- the publishers are happy to announce thatt ing additional fiction. But if those walls could speak, I for one would go running to listen, for, clearly, that man is without peer as a student of what can be done. It was a Poul Anderson month a while ago, with Doubleday bringing out Tau Zero and Tales of the Flying Mountains and Ballantine reprinting Guardians of Time, Brain Wave, and After Doomsday. These are variously successful books, spanning his range from earliest effort and human concern Brain Wave) through such recent notions as effects as a spaceship drives its speed helplessly up and upward until time (expressed in contracting, dying space) and space (as a blossoming function of rolling time) become no more than captive media for the drama of the mighty machine masters. Tau Zero has its biggest problems, in fact, when Anderson tests what I assume to have been his basic assumption -- that you can tell a superscience story and a humanistic one at the same time. I think you're doomed to re-tell Aniara, and A niara isn't worth telling because it works only as a function of some psychic mechanism. Probably the one that says the good Lord didn't intend for folks to go unpunished. That would be why the moment of triumph is the moment of letdown in this attempt. Guardians of Time is a novelette collection about Poul's version of the Time Patrol. Problem here is its resemblance to a collection of adventure pulp "historical" romances, when in fact it's one of the few collections of time patrol stories that isn't obviously and immediately inconsistent with its own premises. That's a tough standard to live up to. But since all four stories have a common theme -- decency circumvented -- and a common motive nostalgia inverted, the book as a piece of recreation makes for altogether too even reading. And After Doomsday cheats a little. In fact, it cheats a lot. But that's okay. It's the price of his successes. Although there's no mistaking the man's touch on a story, there's not a man around with Anderson's range. I'm forming the theory that this is because he can actually write a story just to see if one of his analytical notions will hold water. There's nothing remarkable about a professional wirter's being able to isolate different kinds of story, and then to isolate story ingredients and synthesize something new out of them -- not necessarily viable, but at least capable of exhibiting a few reflexes. And often enough, genuine life. But to be able to write each and every one of them... of so many different kinds. Now that, students, is your classicist.  A mouse has already been saved from leukemia. Help us save a man. For years, youVe been giving people with leukemia your sympathy. But sympathy can't cure leukemia. Money can. Give us enough of that, and maybe well be able to do for a man what has already been done for a mouse. American Cancer Society! #: A Arthur C. Clarke Hunting an alien "presence" in the universe, # men and a computergonepsychotic stumble upon the incredible secret of mankind's birth -- only to trigger the cosmic "booby-trap" that could spell its death. A controversial best-seller by the most acclaimed science fiction writer of our era. Memtiers accepted in U.S.A. and Canada only. Canadian members will be serviced from Toronto. Ofter slightly different in Canada. Pub. ed.# #: A Space Odyssey btt-slling novi ond oword-winning cinema spactoculor Science Fiction has Rrown up. Have you kept up? A new literary genre has come of age -- your age. Mature. Sophisticated. Provocative. And respected. You ate invited to explore it now under an amazing trial ofter. Take any # volumes on this page (worth up to # in original publishers' editions) for only I with membership.  New club selections will be described to you in advance each month. Choose from new works of fiction -- and fact -- by such acclaimed authors as Ray Brad bury, Rod Serling, Isaac Asimov, Arthur Clarke, Robert Heinlein and others. All volumes are full-length, hardbound -- and uncut. Though they sell for as much as #, # and more in their original publishers' editions, club members pay only # plus shipping. (You may choose an optional extra-value selection at a slightly higher price.) Y'our sole o'uligation is to accept as few as four books during the coming year. Cancel anytime thereafter. Science Fiction Book Club, Garden City, N.Y. #. Faience fiction book -lub n i Please accept my application for membership and rush the  # books whose numbers I have printed below. Bill mel # plus a modest shipping and handling charge for all! I three. Each month send me the Club's free bulletin, Things  'to Come, which describes coming selections. If I do not i ( wish to receive the monthly selection or prefer an alterI nate, I simply give instructions on the form provided. For  leach book I accept, I pay #, plus shipping and hanj Idling. Occasional extra-value selections are priced slightly I I higher. I need take only # books in the coming year and i I may resign any time thereafter.  Iductory package, I may return it in # days and member. Ship will be canceled. I will owe nothing.  I I I I I I I Print Name #. Childhood's End, by Arthur C. Clarke. Mankind's last I'cncratioh on earth. "Wildly fantastic!" -- Allantic. Pub. ed. # #. Beyond (he Beyond, by Pout Anderson. # novellas by Huyo Award winner. About scientists. pirates, "loners." #. S(andon Zanzibar. by John Brunner, Life in U.S. # years from now. Hugo Award Winner. # pages. Pub. ed. # #. Downward to the Earth, by Robert Silvcrberg. Alien planet with alluring secret of rebirth. #.I Sing The Body Electric! by Ray Bradbury. # maior pieces -- Bradbury's first collection in five years. Pub ccl. # #. One Step from Earth, by Harry Harrison. # talcs in matter "transmission." Mars "manshot"; new earth race. Pub. ed. # Address  I City State Zip j I #-S# I I If under # , parent must sign here. I I Note: Book Club editions are sometimes reduced In size, but they are all full-length,  hard-covtr books you will be proud to add to your permanent library. j #. The Foundation Trilogy, by Isaac Asimov. The ends of (he galaxy revert to ba rba rism. Pub. ed. # #. The Left Hand of Darkness, by Ursula K. LeGuin. Finding love -- in a "Unisex" world! Nebula Award winner. Pub. ed. # #. Three for Tomorrow. Novellas by Silverberg, Zelazny. Blish. Foreword by Arthur C. Clarke. Pub. ed. # #. Nightfall and Other Stories, by Isaac Asimov. # probing tales by this best-selling science fiction author. Pub. ed. # #. Stranger in a Strange Land, by Robert A. Heinlein. He knew ihc Martian love .secret  -- and it spelled his doom. Pub. ed.o.:#  #. Dangerus vT -- ' sions. Anthology oi r # original storks  never before in t print by Sturgeon,  Anderson, others. Pub. ed, #  QaUxy The Best in Pertinent Science Fiction January, #I m mac Ph'nglui mglw'nafh Cthulhu R'lyeh wgah-nagi fhtagn! That eldritch chant in the Old Tongue signifies: "In his house at R'lyeh dead Cthulhu waits dreaming," but we're here to tell you: "Cthulhu naffhtagn" -- Cthulhu, the dread Great Old One, has awakened and is coming your way in Beagle Books' new Arkham Editions of the works of H. P. Lovecraft. Lovecraft is America's greatest master of weird fantasy -- and the Arkham Editions will bring you the best of his work in paperback form, including devoted fans. in January (each book priced at #(i), with many more novels and collections to follow. The Beagle SFfantasy line will also include the Anthony Boucher Memorial Mafia SF novel. Nothing is known of the Old Tongue, except that it was heavily coated. An lntet Publisher #I Fifth Ave., New York, N.Y. # Galaxy is published in French, German, Italian, Japanese and Spanish. The U. S. Edition is published in Braille and Living Tape. January, #I Vol. #,No. # H.H. Hollis Michael G. Coney A. Bertram Chandler Editor Science Editor Feature Editor Managing Editor Art Director Associate Art Director Circulation Director Ben Bova Ernest Taves Larry Elsenberg E.J. Wood David J. Rogoff Thomas N. Scortia Donald H. Menzel Algis Budrys Subscription Director Publisher Associate Publisher ing Corporation, a subsidiary of Universal Publishing  Dislributing Corporation, Arnold E. Abramson, President. Main offices: # East # Street, New York, N.Y. #. #c per copy. #-issue subscription: S# in Ihe United Stales, elsewhere S#. Second class postage paid at New York, N.Y. and additional mailing ofPublishing Corporation under international, Universal and PanAmerican Copyright Conventions. All rights reserved. The publisher assumes no responsibility for unsolicited material. All stories printed in this magazine are fiction and any similarity between characters and aclual persons is coincidental. Title registered U.#. Patent Office. Printed in U.S.A. "Unless you can provide evidence that there is definitely, genetically, absolutely no difference of intelligence between black and white and between people with different kinds of noses -- we have no choice but to accept the difference as a possibility. I am using regular scientific reasoning." The above is from one of the more quotable letters I'm still receiving on the subject of race and intelligence, briefly touched upon here some time ago under the headings: Brain Pollution (Galaxy, Nov., #I and Skintelligence (Worlds of IF, Dec., #I Missives that begin: "Who do you think you are to--" I ignore. When, as and if I write my autobiography I will do so for money and it will be the traditional pack of lies. You might enjoy it but I will not do it for free. But the problem with the "scientific reasoning" advanced by Mr. Scott Edelstein of Silver Spring, Maryland, and cited above is that no rigorously scientific definition of intelligence exists or has been given general acceptance. So that to postulate today "different kinds" of human intelligence based on skin color or other physiological variations is putting a cart before a colt that has yet to be foaled. That there is a correlation between heredity and intelligence -- or what may be ascertainable about intelligence -- is conceded but imperfectly understood by geneticists. And nothing in the available data suggests variations based on race in the kind and quality of human intelligence, The pertinent genes have not been identiprising the human genome -- but any combination of genes can be found in all the races of man. Accredited IQ tests do not measure intelligence but merely the presumed attributes of intelligence in a given cultural context e.g. the prestigious Stanford-Binet system is designed to measure capacity to learn in the EuroAmerican white culture. But a tested subject, retested after a lapse of several years, may show variations up to thirty IQ points without having changed his genetic makeup or switched races. Genetics only partly affect present IQ scoring the rest is demonstrably environment. In the black-and-white context. Army IQ tests have shown Northern blacks outscoring whites from certain Southern states on the average. More recent studies by Dr. Irwin Katz of New York University have amassed further evidence that environment and motivation dramatically affect measurable functions of what we call intelligence. Whatever human intelligence eventually proves to be if it exists at all it should in the light of present data and needs be considered wealth. As such it should be cultivated and mined not pursued into what seems to be a blind alley of genetic bias. Clou'S' . cos-'C toatt #  # . n-r , . a sw -- w# "'?", Mirtdl'l ' # , # V #' "'!r provocaVwe N" # nW bV "'Lus Bor#' . # . K(t#' "'"r-s."  "'T ""f Sv , saac He'f"' .; Oatt'Ot" , # Harper #) Row # East #d Street, New York, N.Y. # It was a shot in the dark -- but on it might depend the fate of man! iriLL-kill it -- " "Look for a patch of white, Jake, and fire into it." Yacov HarShawkor found himself in a nightmare when he returned from the New Delhi conference. Charles Perry handed him a loaded M-# as they ran. Heavy handguns roared around the two men. At the lab compound, floodHere, in' the dark of the South Indian interior plain, there were only running feet, harsh cries in Tamil and English. "There! Shoot, shoot!" and laboring breaths as they pursued the escapee from the laboratory. "What's white, Charlie? What am I aiming at?" "Mary's hospital gown! She got out." Yacov came to a full stop, clutching the carbine. My god, he thought, Mary. A week ago... and Charlie expects us to kill her. He's loved her all these years and he wants to kill her. For what? Yacov knew and was cold all through with the knowledge. "Charlie -- " he yelled at the running figure ahead. "You got a stable vector for the virus?" "Yes, yes," Charles groaned as he slowed, .# Magnum clutched in his right hand. "Yes, and Mary has it-but the process is not stable. We have to kill her. Do you think I relish it?" They stood very close, breathing with the deep shudders of men not often called to sustained physical effort. "Yes," Yacov said bitterly. "Yes, I think you do, you jealous -- " "No. You don't understand. We can't control the virus in a female. That's not Mary out there. It's the end of the human race." He pointed the handgun. "I'll kill you, too, if I have to; but I'm going to burn Mary's dead body tonight; and afterwards I'm going to cremate the ashes and the dirt where she falls." Yacov never knew what might have happened as each stood with the other's death in his hand; a half-mile ahead of them in the black night shots rang out near the bank of the broad river. Shouts of triumph overlaid a wavering scream of pain and terror. In a moment the wiry Indian majordomo of the great laboratory ran back to them. "She is dead, gentlemen. Dr. Subchundrum is looking for a boat to see if the crocodiles have left anything. I believe I hit her -- and I know Dr. Subchundrum did. I saw her stagger just before she went over the bluff, I am sorry." The searchers at the river brought back nothing. For the rest of the night three scientists sat in the ascetic mess hall of their laboratory, passing the station's lone bottle of gin back and forth and mourning the loss of Mary Braden, with whom each had been in love at some time and in some fashion. Memories were traded like snapshots, each serving for a moment to hold off from the three the actual deadness, the nonexistence, of the woman whose life had been entwined with theirs. The mutual magnet which had swept them all together as students was a consuming interest in the mechanics of population control. At a great Boston university, Patasayjit Subchundrum, Charles Perry and Yacov HarShawkor -- known to his friends as Yankele -- had made a wheel of intellect and adolescent lust revolving around Mary Braden's passionate involvement in the struggle of heart and head for a policy by which humanity could live on the planet Earth without eating itself. A ttending what aii had ex pected to be a dreary bore of "getting to know your faculty," they met at the home of one Professor Hoogert. "Ecological balance," Hoogert said, "is not long denied." He said so to old students and new. He said so in class and out of it. On this social occasion he said so to his four young guests. And they accepted the words as the axiom on which to build their lives. "In the generation before mine," Hoogert also said, "your grandparents and great-grandparents wore the scar-that-couldn't-beseen. They all believed hunger-was just around the corner. In your generation, even Mr. Subchundrum, who comes from a country where famine is still real, is somehow unmarked by fear. Although India in the last decade, we all feel that in some way the problem of hunger is going to be solved." Subchundrum, a thin, ravishingly handsome young hellion with a skin the color of sandalwood and the dark brown eyes of a fawn, rose to the invitation. "Weil, Doctor, famine disturbs one more as one approaches becoming a participant in it. For people who cannot grow grain and cannot get grain and have indeed forgotten what grain looks like, it is a more gripping experience than for a scholar who is living in the land of the obese." Dr. Hoogert had grimaced. "I don't feel guilt. I have not chosen that any should starve -- and no mouthful of food I might deny myself would add one calorie to the diet of a Calcutta slum dweller." His wife murmured, "No, but it might smooth out that unsightly paunch." She deftly whipped the cake plate from her husband's elbow and placed it in front of the young Indian student. Mary Braden, hair hanging over one eye, spoke then in the diffident manner on which girls of her generation relied to disarm opponents. "Oh, I see what you mean, Mrs. Hoogert -- it isn't our personal food intake that helps or hurts the starving. But food is so important in our society -- more important than sex, really -- that if we could just bring ourselves to the point of general self-denial we might generate a political solution to the food problem. Another famine might never be allowed in India or Brazil." Mrs. Hoogert shot a sharp glance at Mary. "More important than sex? Pooh, only a virgin would make a remark like that." "Well, my dear," said Professor Hoogert, "if I have to choose between a fat paunch and a fat head. I'll just keep my little corporation. I think you've made Mary blush. I think the state of Mary Braden's virginity is a subject which must be pursued elsewhere. Mary, my dear, do you think that any division of the world's food supply would suffice He smiled at her. Mary Braden shook her head. "No, I mean that if people here voluntarily felt the edge of hunger, it might stimulate them to solve the problem." Subchundrum said seriously, "Yes, but there is some evidence that the blind response of our genes to hunger itself stimulates the pressure to breed. Starving people produce more offspring than well-fed people do." "So? Make birth-control a legal concomitant of marriage," Charles said. "When Mary and Yankele wed, they ought to be assigned a quota. Any more and crunch! No food for anybody in the family." Mary impulsively leaned over and put her hand on Yacov's. "We might be relied on -- but people who are hungry every day? I don't think they can be counted on to be rational or to obey quotas. We ought to find out." Yacov's hand turned up and tightened on hers. "Marriage doesn't equal children. Children require marriage to protect them through the plastic learning period. But they don't need it to be born. Or to go hungry." Charles laid his hand on top of theirs. "Shall we make non-reproduction a three-way pledge? Oh, sorry." His eye fell on Subchundrum. "Four-way, if you like?" Subchundrum smiled. "I abstain, as my ambassador often does at the UN. We preserve later freedom of action in this way." Professor Hoogert was preserving his own freedom of action by stuffing a pipe. He spoke while puffing the tobacco alight. "It isn't a bad thing to recognize -- that -- birth control -- is not likely -- to come -- from simple plans -- like marital abstinence. Some compulsion is needed, eh?" He glanced around the circle. "Yes. Well. Just so. I have caused the four of you to meet because each of you has betrayed some interest in the population problem. I hoped each of you would start a chain reaction in the other three. As a catalyst I seem to have performed my function." "He means," his wife said, stroking the back of his neck, "that he is a spent catalyst." IR," said Charles, "you nevO er told us what you feel is the distinguishing mark of your generation. After all, you're handing down the problem." "Why, we are the fulminate of war," Hoogert said. "Strike one of us and see the mushroom cloud. We sought peace in murder and found another of the paradoxes of history. We killed more people in our years than the whole human population of the world had been five hundred years earlier, yet we leave earth more crowded with human animals than when we began to kill. So we have led directly to you. This world cannot tolerate the numerical dominance of any one beast at our level. Ecological balance is not long denied." "What are we?" asked Yacov, looking around at his three contemporaries. "Cannibals. In the most literal sense. You will eat yourselves if a valve for population pressure is not found or fashioned. This is the great fact of human life which marks and will mark every one of you." Yacov and Mary looked at each other. "Cannibals?" she murmured dreamily. "Valve?" asked Charles Perry. "You don't say solution, or reduction. Valve?" "He means," Subchundrum said, "that there is more than one way of relieving a pressure." "More than that," Professor Hoogert said. "I want to make it clear that I think man is still an evolving animal. Whether we take the position that, having evolved the brain, man has come to the end of his individual physical evolution and can hope to progress only by social evolution, by the elaboration of societies better adapted to the needs of humanity; or that there is still significant genetic change in man's future -- either way the pressure of population is important. It is one of the factors leading to physical evolution by the vast exchange of the gene pool and its exposure to the forces of mutation; or it is one of the factors to make us use our brains to invent the more human society which may lie in our future. What you must seek in your generation is a way to control population pressure in helping to determine man's future." "Of course," said Yacov, "everybody knows all we have to do is get every nation up to the level of affluence of the great industrial nations and the birth rate falls." Mary Braden said, "Mexico? Gross national product rising every year, population rising at a steady four percent right with it." "Well! it just hasn't gone on long enough. Give them a generation." "Thirty years?" asked Subchundrum. "In thirty years, even if we could reduce my country's annual rate of population growth to one and a half percent, we should have people. At the current rate of better than three percent, which is likely to endure, our population in the year two thousand will be one billion people." Professor Hoogert nodded. "So where's the valve?" Charles Perry laughed. "Well, it's just a matter of finding it. Some simple mechanical way that the most ignorant will use to inhibit conception." Yacov shook his head. Mary said, very seriously, "But if we did find a mechanical way the pill is controversial but effective and the plastic loop is simple and cheap how could we persuade people to use it? For some people known methods are painful or frightening or anti-religious. How do we get over all those hurdles at once?" Charles replied, "Lock the food supply to contraception. A woman would have to show proof she's using one method or another in order to get her family's issue of food for the month." "Charles, forgive me. You are a child of industrialism, of closeliving populations already managed in so many ways that one more won't matter. Everybody in the United States is trained to mass transportation, mass work places, computer use. The dial telephone alone conditions every American to mass utilization of computers; and the keeping of computer records, in credit, in school, in public agencies, trains ordinary citizens not to cheat and not to forget to do the things that make the computer tick: include this portion of bill with your check, return this stub with questionnaire fully filled out, check every answer either yes or not -- do not fold, spindle or mutilate. I know the following is hard for you to visualize but try to get hold of the idea that sixty percent of Mexico's people live in villages of fewer than a thousand souls; eighty percent of my people the same. Try to accept that such people are both ignorant and sly and that they have a cultural tradition that rulebreaking can almost always be fixed by an uncle or friend with influence. "Such people lose count honestly. They forget what the count means; if they're following the rhythm method, they can't remember which day is safe and which isn't; or they think the act of counting makes the process safe. If they're using pills, they mismatch days with pills and destroy the effectiveness of the cycle of pills. They lose the strings of beads we give them to match the count. They lose the pills themselves or one of the babies swallows them and mother is ashamed to admit it and ask for more; or the distributor only comes to the village once a month or once a quarter. "All these things happen just by the human carelessness of people in a peasant culture. But people don't expect to be punished by starvation just for making a human error in a count. You can't hook food supply to pill usage. In the first place, neither my people nor yours would accept it. They'd simply revolt, if it were really enforced. But it couldn't be enforced. One married woman would just share food with another, knowing that next month the need for sharing because of a little counting error might be the other way around." "My God," said Charles, "what an impassioned speech. You nearly make me believe the problem can't be solved." "No, he doesn't mean that," said Yacov. "And he hasn't even touched on religious objections to the kind of inhumane coercion you proposed. He means it takes more than good will and more than technical ingenuity to get the job done." Mary asked, "Do you mean that it takes more even than compulsion?" Subchundrum looked at them all with something deep and dark struggling for expression in his red-brown eyes. Then he shrugged, as if he were unable or unfelt. II great university and a great city, Charles and Yacov squired many young girls to the theater, to dances, to protest meetings and picket lines -- all the rich variety of American student life in the 'sixties. Mary Braden worked her way through a score of admirers outside their circle; but as the undergraduate years slid swiftly by, more and more of her time, even outside class and lab, was spent with Yacov or with Charles -- or with Subchundrum, although he ostensibly removed himself from sexual competition early in the game. Back home in Kerala awaited the bride to whom his parents had plighted his troth when he was six years old. In senior years, even their continuing and deepening interest in the population problem could not prevent their being drawn into different vortices of scientific specialization; but their separation in discipline drew them back together to exchange and enrich each other's ideas. The childless home of the Hoogerts became their home. At various times, one or more of them boarded there. Once, when Mary was living with the Hoogerts and the other three had come over for Sunday night supper, they examined plastic loops, various small shapes of molded nylon and polyethlene which inhibited conception when placed in a woman's uterus. The theory was that intra-uterine devices were painless and could remain in place for years. When the time came for the planned family, they could be removed at once without side effects and without further inhibition of the process of reproduction. Mary flung down a sheaf of statistics purporting to indicate that the lUD was less effective in underdeveloped countries than in highly industrialized ones. she said. "In the southern part of India the damned things are said by women to be painful. The body processes expel them. Even when they're in place, they don't work as well as they do in the United States. How can that be?" Charles leaned forward, his arm around Mary -- he was the favored one that semester -- and picked up one of the devices. "Maybe women in India just don't accept the idea." "Superstitious, you mean?" asked Yacov, lying on the floor, his feet up on a chair. Subchundrum laughed. "Superstition is involved but European superstition. You people from big industrial countries believe a smooth, molded piece of plastic can do anything; so why should it not inhibit birth? My people know it is painful and unnatural -- so they expel or remove it." "Yes," Mary said, "I can see that. The real point is that, objectively, it's effective and painfree. Now how do we educate the women of underdeveloped countries to know that?" Subchundrum glowered. "Objective human experience is white, temperate-zone, college-educated experience. You still believe that, don't you? All you pink ones, you just can't get outside your own crippling, anti-human culture to understand that any other human culture is just as valid as yours." "Oh, come on, Sayji, that's not the implication, meant or unmeant." Yacov sat up and rested on one elbow, feet still in the chair. "It is a problem of education. It's hard for people in a village who never see more than a thousand other persons in their lives to understand that by doubling their number, they're doubling three and problem of education." Subchundrum stood up. "I could say that too many girls are being born and are growing up to childbearing age so quickly and in such them by any process of education. But I'll just say good night." The door slammed behind him before anyone could move. He was back the next week, however. M onths later, the picture was the same, except that Yacov sat next to Mary and Charles was leaning back in a chair, noisily grinding an apple to death. Patasayjit Subchundrum was bearing down on the destructive role that free will played in their joint interest. "So long as we expect people, by some act of will, to overcome the deepest instinct of life, we are simply whistling in the dark. People are not going to cut down their own reproduction when it always seems to be someone else who menaces the world. We are running right into the most basic human urge." Charles said, "But Sayji, human beings are more than any bundle of instinctual drives. What has made us human is our ability to suppress animal drives for long range goals." "Yes," said Mary, "but those long range goals have always been the good of the immediate family -- or at most of the tribe or nation." "Nationalism is tribalism," Yacov declared. "Even in Israel?" asked Subchundrum. To which Mary replied, turning protectively toward Yacov, "Yes, even in Zionism; but that's a different situation. Israel is the carrier of the modern tradition. The sheikdoms that surround her are still in the middle ages." "So!" Subchundrum cried. "That gives the Israelis license to outbreed their neighbors? Eh, eh, Yankele?" "Oh, hell, no. But the situation is special." "All situations are special," Charles mused as he worked the last shreds off his apple core. "Right." Mary sat up out of the circle of Yacov's arm. "That's why the whole emphasis of the struggle has to be on education. We've got to make people want to have fewer children. But how?" "Or can we?" asked Subchundrum. "Can we, in time? You all scoff, more or less, at the efforts of my government; but we have ten times as many lecturers holding clinics and demonstrating the pill, the loop, the rhythm method, as any other country. We offer people the choice of method and our demonstrations are convincing because they are conducted in slums, country and city, where waves of children with big bellies and sad eyes are always washing around the ankles of the women in the audience. We educate the men, too, but what measurable good does it do us? We may be slowing down the rate of increase but we are hardly denting the increase in absolute numbers. Every time you eat an apple, Charles, another thousand Indians begin to wail and starve." Charles licked his fingers. "I say what Hoogie told us a long time ago. No use appealing to me to eat less. That won't stem the tide of hunger in Madras." "Yes," said Mary, always fair. "You're right. You're right, in our terms. In terms of the whole problem of human population on the planet earth, you're wrong. Animals react to starvation pressure by dropping more cubs. So do human beings." Yacov said what one or the other of them had said a thousand times. "Human beings are animals. To that extent, instinctual drives do move great numbers of people. Unless we can educate them all to stand against those drives, we can never hope to correct the upward curve of the population figures, never, never." G raduation came, degrees and honors, graduate school, jobs in separated corners of the world. Subchundrum invited them all to be his guests in Mexico at a conference on population control methods, sending out a round-robin letter in which he hinted broadly that he had found a new method, and that it might be the method. When they all assembled at Subchundrum's country home in Cauhtla, he teased them first with mysterious glances, insisted on two rounds of tequila sours and then began, inexplicably, to reminisce about his boyhood in Kerala, at the tip of the Indian subcontinent. "Cauhtla is like home in many ways. The mountain elevation is homelike and the sweaty hand of the tropics, so much more felt here than in Cuernavaca, three hundred meters higher, also makes me feel at home." Yacov said, "Sayji, I flew five thousand kilometers to get here and left my two last classes of the semester to be taught by my assistant, a young woman of such monumental stupidity as only American university politics could saddle me with. I can't stay for the whole conference. Tell us about your new chemical agent and let's get to the testing." "You think it is chemical?" "Well, you're working for the largest producer of synthetic hormones in the world. Makes sense that your research ought to benefit your employer some way." Sayji chuckled. "You ought to know someone raised in Kerala would not have any slavish adherence to the idea of profits for the employer. And this is a Mexican employer. The outfit can only fire me for cause -- and pursuing a line of research that will not benefit the corporation is not cause." Mary went to him, laying her gold-tanned hand on his mahogany wrist. "Come on, Sayji. Don't tease us. What have you learned?" He set down his drink. "I have learned that chemical control, in the sense of some compound that will do all our work for us, is not within our grasp now. There is something stirring in the back of my mind, you understand, but it's not even to the writing-down stage, not even to playing with the mathematics of the cell. "Chemical this is, yes; but -- I am almost ashamed to say it -- very American, very European. Not at all the sort of life-oriented chemistry you have a right to expect from me, dear ones. Here it is." He dropped a handful of small plastic shapes and a larger one, something like a baker's pastry tube, on the cocktail table that had been carved from a whole tree. The white plastic shapes lay in an ugly sort of pattern on the dark wood of the table. Charles was the first to comprehend. All three thought through the tequila, at first, that the loop shapes were significant; and while they were handling them and realizing it was the same old collection of toroids and helixes that were supposed to inhibit human conception, Charles suddenly picked up the icing tube shape and began to work it, with a sheepish grin. "By God, I thought of this once but gave up too soon. It's an applicator, isn't it? You don't need a doctor to make the implant." "Yes," said Subchundrum, "so what?" "Oh," said Yacov. "It's foolproof, is it?" "Is anything?" Mary said, "Well, Sayji, is it or isn't it?" "Foolproof? Oh yes, it's fool proof. But, of course, it isn't fools we have to deal with." Charles broke in. "It works, though? The woman can put the loop in place and remove it without the necessity of a doctor's or a midwife's helping her? Sayji, this is the breakthrough of the age. Every teenage girl in the world will want one as soon as she hears about it." Subchundrum laughed in the way they had come to know meant he was embarrassed. "Yes, of course -- when she hears about it and can afford the few pennies or her government can afford the few pennies or -- " "Or what?" Charles was ready to start the manufacture of the applicators at once. "Oh, I only mean that we still face the problem of making these teenage girls -- real teenage girls in villages and cities where the teenagers are not like the ones in your middle-class American head, Charlie -- want not to be mothers. Women want a child, or two or three children. They just don't want too many, that's all. But what number becomes too many? If you have three, four are just as easy to care for. And if child-bearing and child-rearing are really the only honorable courses open in life to a girl child, why should she practice this trick? What's in it for her as a person, not just as a point on a statistical curve?" "Well, education -- " "Mary, Mary!" Subchundrum whirled on her. "What about yourself? You've stretched adolescence as far as even an American girl can. Well, Doctor Braden, isn't there something else you want from life? How long will you resist your deepest desires?" Mary sat down with great deliberation. Charles and Yacov looked at her quietly and speculatively. She set her glass down on the tiled floor and then fixed Subchundrum with a direct and unsmiling stare. "Sayji, is this a proposal? What about the girl in Kerala?" "Call it a proposition, if you like. I am as cool as you." "Are you just demonstrating something?" "Perhaps I am. But you will have to find out what it is that I am demonstrating." The evening was ruined and the discussion died. Dr. Subchundrum's enthusiasm, which had assembled them all again, had curdled in the heat of his own doubts about the device, and in something Mary's presence had called out of him, something so far from the control that had marked him in their student years that Yacov and Charles could only shake their heads as they drove back to Mexico City. Mary remained. Neither she nor Subchundrum ever told the other two whether she was there for days or for months. No child came of it; but as for the new device, Sayji's doubts proved well founded. It was one more weapon. It was a long way from being the weapon. postcards bore a Boston postmark. Subchundrum had been working in a laboratory in Holland. They were all in New York at a conference and evening found them in Yankele's suite with their shoes off and drinks in hand. Yacov was spending government money that year, and declared that his motto was. Live a little. He waved a glass to take in the opulent suite and all it implied. There was a fifth wheel, a physicist who had been in school with them, blown into their group that night by a chance wind. He had a wry, studious sort of humor, so they had kept him with them after dinner, made him attend a seminar with them, and now they were all talking about anything and everything in the world except their consuming interest, of which they were all heartily sick for the moment. The physicist commented on that. "Whatever happened to all those dirty stories the four of you used to tell?" "Dirty stories?" asked Mary in her direct way. "Well, all that talk about genitalia and the economy of the uterus would have been dirty stories in any other gang I ever hung out with." Mary lounged back against Charles' shoulder and he snorted. "That's the thanks we get for trying to keep this cluck from being up to his hip pockets in human embryos. Trailbreakers are never understood." "Ahh," said the physicist, "you're not trailbreakers. You talk dirty, but you're afraid to face up to the only radical solution possible now. Several of the most populous nations on the face of the earth need to take a twenty-five or thirty-year vacation from having any children at all." "That's a solution?" Yacov asked lazily. "That ain't even a statement of the problem." "Sure it's a solution. All the children born for the next ten years in India, China, Indonesia, Mexico, Southern Italy, the Balkans and the whole Mediterranean shore have got to be sterilized at birth." The collective howl was the payoff he had been playing for. The physicist chuckled, wiping Yankele's drink off his shirt, even as Yankele continued to shout. He said, "But isn't that really what you ought to be working for? Isn't that what you want? It's cerhave it start in my generation." "You've got two children, you goddamned white genocidist!" Charles cried. "Okay, okay, don't get hot. Sterilize my two kids. I don't think much of my genetic inheritance. Hell, I haven't even got a Nobel and I'm looking forty in the teeth. Sterilize all my neighbor's kids, too. I'm ge'nerous. And I'm really a hell of a lot more altruistic than you fakes. This would solve the problem? You're just working to make it only a little worse each year." Subchundrum grinned like a tubby shark. "All right. I'm not angry. I think you're right. I'm a member of the Cabinet in New Delhi. Now, Mr. Prime Minister, after you have given me carte blanche to put this solution into effect, give me also the political campaign which will make it acceptable to my people from Kashmir to Kerala. Just give me a formula that will keep us from being toppled from office before we carry out ten years of emasculations and hysterectomies on new born babies. I'm listening, really I am." The physicist said, with interest, "Subchundrum, are you really in the cabinet?" "No, you idiot. I'm working in Holland. I haven't been home in so long I have no idea what the politics are now. I'm posing you a hypothetical situation. Now give me the answer -- because there has to be an answer. If you can't give it to me, then don't make easy solutions. Go get the eight-fold way back down to one-fold and leave us alone with our clumsy human problems." "Oh hell, Palasayjit, I'm like the owl that told the arthritic centipede to change himself into a mouse so he'd have only one twenty-fifth as much pain. I don't know how you're going to do it. I function only on the policy-making level. The tactics and the hardware are up to you." They all agreed, after he left, that he was disgusting. Now, years later, could they honestly say that line of thought had not influenced them? T hey turned over another couple of pictures -- failures that had brought them down the road to this desperate success. The morning-after pill, which a turn of Mary's research into hormone control had made infallible, had faltered on the basic shortcoming of all plans that required voluntary use of the inhibiting agent. Human beings found ways to forget, reasons to forget -- even many a comfortable American husband, confident that his wife was taking the infallible barrier to conception, suddenly found himself a father. In the poor countries the researchers were defeated over and over by the bedrock fact that children are wealth in a culture of poverty. Not only children starve in a famine -- old people who have no children to fall back on starve as well. Fear and love and the genetic memory of a time when man was a naked minority among mammals all combined to edge the total number of human beings ward cannibalism. Yacov led them through the last illusion: vaccination. It was simply impossible to make people want anti-birth vaccination, just as it had been impossible to make people want the twenty-year time pill, another thought was the answer. The twenty-year time pill was at least measurable. Taken at #, it opened the door to parenthood at #; but it never became a popular arrow in the quiver of attacks on human fecundity. Vaccination, the process by which a woman was made immune to male sperm, or a man immune to his own sperm, so that he ceased to produce a viable seed, had all the residual irrational human opposition to vaccination to overcome, as well as one quality which made it hard for propagandists to push it. The vaccine's effect was variable. For some people it was lifetime immunization. For others it was extremely short-lived -- and the duration proved to be unpredictable. But the exchange of ideas and research among the four old friends on the relatively unproductive subject of vaccination led Subchundrum at last to the greatest discover of their lives. The turn came when he sent word to Mary, Charles and Yacov. "Come to Kerala!" Subchundrum wrote. "I have the money from my government, a free hand to build the labs I want and, best of all, I have the approach!" Two pages of cell mathematics followed. The mathematics were what drew them. "All wrong, darling," said Mary as she stepped off the plane, "but so provocative!" Ill T he machines that were to change the four investigators from passive inhibitors of the birth process to active interveners in that process were already fixed in the main laboratory. Two massive micro-manipulators had been modified to perform chromoscvme surgery. Charles gaped and then smiled. "These let us get right to the innards of the cell, hey? I suppose some breakage with this, right?" Subchundrum seemed to have gotten younger, to have regained the calm confidence of their undergraduate days. He had certainly become thinner again. "We can work even on virus mechanics with these things and that is where we shall be working." Mary smiled and shook her head. "Dr. Subchundrum, you have flipped your autoclave. The steam has all escaped. The differences between human cells and viruses are so great that if we elucidated all the knowledge there will ever be about viruses -- a hundred years' work, say -- we would still not be much closer to solving our problem of humanely keeping down human populations." Charles kicked a lab table with a dirty sneaker. "That's right, Sayji; or at least, it seems to me right. Have you discovered some affinity between viral structure and human cell structure hidden from the rest of us?" Yacov smacked Charles mightily on the shoulder. "None so blind as cannot see, eh, Subchundrum? I see it because I was the responsible executive on the vaccination project. The affinity between human cell and virus is that viruses like to live inside human cells." Charles rubbed his upper arm. "Sure, but those are diseases. We don't want to infect the whole human race with some plague." "Don't we?" asked Mary. "Don't we? Why not? I see, Sayji; you've built on the work of the researchers who have used viruses to create a beneficial infection." "Beneficial!" cried Charles. "What illness is beneficial?" "My dear, many a woman has welcomed a week of flu. For the price of a little fever and nausea she can drop ten pounds at a fraction of the price and effort it would take in a salon." Yacov picked it up. "More to the point, Stanfield Rogers and his followers have already demonstrated that a virus deadly to one animal -- Peyton Rous' chicken sarcoma virus, for instance -- is just a harmless passenger in man. Rogers showed that the Shope virus, which makes cancerous tumors in rabbits, suffers a benign conversion in man's bloodstream, where it elaborates a special form of the common enzyme, arginase. Haven't you read some of his work?" "Sure," Charlie said musingly. "The bacteriophage, the virus that eats bacteria, is itself the agent of the toxin in diphtheria. Only those herited a particular strain of bacteriophage make the deadly toxin. Other strains are nearly harmless. I knew that." Mary spoke. "And somebody, I forget who, has been looking for a virus that would be silent as to disease but would manufacture the missing enzyme that will let retarded children be as normal ones." She snapped her fingers. "Who's doing that, Subchundrum?" "Never mind," Yacov broke in, "it doesn't matter. The point is we can start with a viral disease which often does cause sterility and modify it to produce the sterility without the sickness. Wait a minute, though, Sayji, how are you going to get people to hold still for inoculations when they won't accept vaccination and the twentyyear time pill?" "Ah, you have missed the important point. The lesser aspect first: we don't need inoculation, to circulate a virus, once it's implanted. The practical effect of Salk showed that. After an extended period of administration of the Salk vaccine, supplemented later by the Sabin preparations, a new child who moves into the area of Salk protection catches the immunizing virus from the other kids instead of the crippling, sometimes fatal wild strain of poliomyelitis. And of course, nobody ever has to be inoculated to catch flu or polio. The virulent strain of the nineteen-eighteen influenza spread itself -- and eventually died out itself, squeezed for existence by the sickening but infrequently fatal strains we have to deal with every winter." "All right. The lesser aspect is pretty good. Now tell me number two." "It's really a corollary or extension of number one, but it means the breakthrough that finally lets our work become meaningful. We don't need anyone's voluntary consent to put this into effect." "What?" cried Charles. "How the hell do you get 'em to take it if you don't have consent?" Mary said, "Dear idiot, you haven't been listening to sweet old Subchundrum. He proposes to infect the whole human race. Sayji, love. Hitler was a piker to you. How do you propose to reverse this mass castration? I still haven't had my child, you know. I'm interested." hand at the functionally beautiful micro-manipulators. "To the machines, children. What we have to construct is a virus that is obedient to some kind of command. I don't know the answer. But now -- and frankly for the first time, -- I know there is an answer. This cannot be a dead end, as so much of work has been. We cannot stop with a virus that produces sterility -- nor with one that might ultimately destroy the human gene pool." "Right," said Mary. "It's somebody in Roger's group who's working on the mental retardation enzyme. Some of the children who fit the classification of retarded are so because they have a genetic disease, phenylketonuria. Their bodies don't elaborate phenylalanine hydroxylase, which the brain needs for normal function. The virus gardeners are trying to breed a mutation which will be a silent virus otherwise but will produce the missing enzyme." "Exactly," said Subchundrum. "I do not propose to wait for mutations induced by cosmic rays or even by plasmas. I propose that we rework the genetic codes of some virus to make it remember a bias against human birth; and at the same time, to leave it subject to easy defeat when we get ready to license a birth from a particular man and woman." "First the infection and then the examination of the whole human race to determine who shall breed?" Charles asked. "That's rather godlike, isn't it?" Sayji answered with a twinkle. "Hindu gods can do all. They are not dead and they are not in Argentina either. Come, come, to work!" all set to work: Dr. Subchundrum was bothered more than he cared to admit by the ethical implications of the research. As long as success was not quite within their grasp, however, he could put off the final accounting which would bring him to the decision of whether and when to unleash an anti-birth infection upon the world. Mary Braden and Subchundrum were the genetic surgeons of the tearh. They had a delicacy of manipulative behavior in their hands and eyes that was lacking in those of Charles Perry and Yacov HarShawkor. It fell to Yankele and Charlie to do the mathematics and program the computer analogues which screened the manipulated viruses, and to handle the breeding experiments that tested the few altered viruses the computers found promising. What all had expected to be the big hurdle was cleared within months. It proved to be almost easy to create a virus that colonized male testes and killed each sperm as it grew. What seemed to be impossible to accomplish was to make the virus itself viable. A virus could be defined as a cell stripped of nonessentials; a hippie cell, Mary had said. There still was a nucleus, so to speak, but the organism had deprived itself of all those attributes which ordinarily go to independent functioning. Viruses could reproduce themselves and live within host cells. During most of their life cycles they depended on the cell wall of the host for protection -- and it was only if the cell wall collapsed because the cell had died -- or the virus had killed it -- that a virus needed to wrap its essential components -- its genetic ability to reproduce-in some sort of film for the migration to another cell. The mutated, rebuilt viruses Doctors Braden and Subchundrum found it easy to turn out lacked one essential feature of self-protection. Instead of being parasitic, able to live off a host, kill it and drift in a little inner spaceship to another and enter it, they were symbiotic. Living within the sperm, they throve. When that life killed the sperm, the squatter virus died with it. Dependent to the end. The problem was one they did not seem able to solve. "No exit," Charlie snarled one night at dinner. "We're going to be right here -- footling around with submicroscopic particles of memory chains -- when the solid wave of humanity breaks over those mountains and rolls us into the Indian sea. There isn't any answer-only the problem. Krishna or Vishnu meant the human race to end in race suicide. Dinosaurs died. Dodos died. A some tiny bipeds hiding under leaves, left over from our age the way iguanas are left over from the reptilian. Damn!" No one could oppose him, except with faith. "Faith!" he spat. "Faith in the scientific process? Like those poor devils with the ear troubles from monitoring static from the stars? Pfui!" Nevertheless, they continued to work, without much apparent enthusiasm but the dogged care of professionals. Even Charles was patiently methodical about his computer programs and methodically cursed lab assistants who let sperm cultures die of neglect or, finding one dead, threw it out without trying to understand how it had been killed. ized at last the essential natural element they were leaving out of the ecology they were trying to construct for their mutated virus. "Most diseases we think of as virus diseases," he said to the others one gray morning when he had woken with a headache and an idea that vanquished his headache, "are not transmitted directly from one person to another. They are vectored." "Yes," Mary said. "An insect or another animal serves as a conduit. Rocky Mountain spotted fever is carried from a sick individual to a well one by a mite. Typhus is vectored through lice." Charles spoke. "For some viruses the movement through a carrier is an essential part of the life cycle. Maybe that's true for our little old sperm-killer. Let's start the testing with fleas. They're easy enough to find." So the search began. It was wide-ranging, in depth, relentless -- and unsuccessful. Fleas of every variety were tried and found wanting. Mites rejected the virus as if it were an inert protein particle. The blood of rodents destroyed it. To birds it was a quickly dissipated intoxicant. No animal could be found to transmit the tiny killers back into man's bloodstream in effective form. A vigorous attempt was made to render the virus pneumonic, so that it could be allied to influenza and transmitted rapidly by sneezing, coughing and kissing. The virus particles simply fell out in such passage. Nothing revealed the artificial nature of Subchundrum's virus more than this: it could only be made effective by inoculation. The anti-birth virus seemed for a long time to be just another dead end. The project lost its elan. Workers began to leave for glamorous projects elsewhere with more pleasant surroundings and better prospects. Many went to other silent virus programs that were trying to eliminate mongoloidism, premature births and childhood leukemia. "It's not bad enough," said Yacov, "that they leave us. In a sense, they go over to the enemy." Mary finally made the suggestion that became the core of the team's last joint operation. She was no longer diffident, as she had been when they first met; but this suggestion was timidly put forward one Saturday afternoon when they were brainstorming the problem. "Fellow doctors, perhaps we have been approaching the question of a vector for the virus in a manner too restricted to allow the answer to be seen. We have been thinking of transmission from man to man via some other species." Subchundrum said, "That's the way all vectored viruses work. Man-mite-man; man-flea-rat-fleaman; man-mosquito-man. What are you getting at?" Mary patted the back of her hair. "Just that man as a species isn't all male. Woman is also man. We've concentrated on malespecies-X-male, forgetting that many diseases, particularly genetic ones, pass man-woman-man. Maybe that's the natural passage we've been seeking for Subchundrum's virus." M ary spoke on a Saturday afternoon; but neither holidays nor weekends on a regular basis were recognized in Subchundrum's biological laboratory. Within an hour all four scientists were at work. Within a week, the vortex of their activity pulled in the rest of the project personnel. First Subchundrum and Braden had to structure the inheritance pattern of the virus to affect the mice who were the starting point of their experiments in vivo. The computer work and the breeding experiments had to follow. Then the living particles had to be modified to repeat their sterilizing migrations in the monkey colony; and last, the great step of infecting human beings had to be undertaken. At that moment, Yacov had been compelled to leave for a week's conference in New Delhi, not to reveal what Subchundrum's project was doing, but to see what he could find out of any other project that might aid the virus research. He learned nothing, except that the great thrust of research was still to find the method which should be so simple, so cheap and so foolproof that overnight adopt it. The ethical, religious, emotional and econornic blocks that might keep even such a remedy from being adopted were still being dealt with on the slow, agonizing basis of education and propaganda. Yacov HarShawkor had taken the plane out of New Delhi in a mixture of depression and excited anticipation. He was depressed because there had been no hint that other groups were aiming in the same direction as Subchundrum's. He was excited because he hoped his colleagues had succeeded. Yacov knew that great discoveries in this day and time took place almost in parallel because of the instant exchange of ideas in the scientific community and the immense sums available to research. Like war, research had become a stable and calculable contributor to the gross national product of many countries. But, he thought, w haven't published. Maybe others also have failed to publish. One hated to fail in a grandiose design. And yet, no one could be really comfortable about a remedy that stepped over the line from persuasion and voluntary use to compulsion and involuntary infection. Ah, well. I'll get a nap and when I get back to the lab compound Sayji and Charlie will shrug and tell me this line didn't work, either. We'll let the governments face the ethical problem when we have the gun in our hands. H e had walked off the plane into the nightmare of hunting Mary Braden down. Now Subchundrum and Perry were explaining to him the imponderable and unpredictable way in which the last experiment had exceeded the level of success. "It's enough," Perry said, "to make a man believe in a directed universe. Since we decided a human female would be the vector we've hardly done anything that missed. Every step of the work has gone like greased lightning." "Why not?" asked Subchundrum. "We have become experts." "Yes," said Charles, "but it's all been better than expert. I'm remembering what Hoogie used to say: 'This world does not tolerate the dominance of one animal at the level man has reached.' I tell you, it seems as if some great principle has pushed us on; and having Mary, or the focus of infection Mary became, loose on the world would have brought the human race to an effective end in this generation. I mourn Mary; but thank God we killed that carrier of the virus. Now we've got to start in and rework it." Subchundrum spoke. "It was that errant fireball." "What?" said Yacov. "Talk sense. Speak paragraphs. Remember you're trying to teach me something. Attack it in an organized way, will you?" "Well, you know there's a station about twenty miles away, up in the foothills, where they are doing plasma research. Those fellows don't say, but I think they're trying to make a genie for war -- some way of binding a plasma with its hard radiation in a brass bottle you could unplug in an enemy's face or in his factory. They're up there where they can tap the hydro-electric plants for all the power they need; and they're using it by the megawatt." "So?" "So last week, right after you left, they lost a fireball. A great globe of lightning wandered around here all night, flickering, looking in windows, perching on rooftrees, playing tag with us all over the place. "We were all ready to go with a batch of virus the three of us had vetted. Mary and I had decided -- and we persuaded Charles -- that the three of us should test the vector pattern. We thought some of the hard radiation that lightning ball hurled off might have got at my deadly babies. After all, in glass they're as vulnerable as fish in a barrel." "What did you do?" "All three of us, Yacov -- all three of us -- went over the batch with the electron microscope. I swear none of us saw a genetic stutter in the bunch. We were still wrong to use that culture. I've incinerated the rest of the batch in an electric crucible." "Right, Sayji. That's what you should have done in the first place. tion of a few thousand left a whacking great statistical possibility that you wouldn't see a major mutation." "Yankele, we were all in a fever. Thai's the truth. Mary cast her vote yes, too." "Fever is right -- you killed my girl with it." "Yacov, she was your girl for this month, maybe last year. You know better than to think it would have lasted forever. We've all been Mary's 'one man' many times. She loved us all and we all loved her and the time has gone by when any of us could be jealous of her favors. Sayji and I killed her, sure; so did that fireball, so did she and so did you." "All right, leave it! What happened?" Charles spread his hands. "It worked, that's what happened. We've got the answer in our hands, as soon as we can attenuate the effect of the virus on the female vector. That effect was a wild, unpredictable thing that we've got to control. Sayji and I are as sterile as two eunuchs; but it killed Mary." "How?" Subchundrum spoke. "The first leg of the vectoring as accomplished between Mary and me under proper laboratory conditions of sanitation and observation. Then we gave it forty-eight hours for the virus to multiply in her bloodstream, before she effected the transfer to Charlie." "And then? Was she healthy up to that point?" "Absolutely. Temperature, pulse, respiration, blood count, odor, urine, all just the old Mary we knew. You tell him what happened next, Charlie." "We left the lab room where we had been, with all the instruments for recording the conditions under which the transfer took place. I walked her to her quarters. I went on to mine, took a shower and dressed. In about twenty minutes from the time we left the lab she phoned me. 'Come over here,' she said. "When I walked in she was still wearing the robe in which she had left the lab. Yacov, she just took it off and came at me. I thought -- for about half a minute -- of whether this could affect the experiment and then forgot it. When we finished I put on my pants and shirt and laughed. 'Okay, Mary,' I said, 'now I have to shower again and get back to work. I'll see you at lunch.' All I had noticed was an increase in temperature. She was like an oven, but I thought -- oh, well, you know. Fifteen minutes later she was out on the compound." "Nymphomania?" "Something more," said Subchundrum. "Something elemental, Yacov. She was like a tornado. I don't suppose there's a man on the station she didn't sterilize. We had to sedate her and feed her intravenously. And tonight she evaded us anyway." Yacov stood. "We have to finish this now. We've got to find the cure -- or the method of attenuation of the virus. We've got to protect the women in the villages around us from the men who work here. I'll stick to the end; but I don't want either of you to say a word to me that isn't business; and when it's over, I don't ever want to see or hear either of you again." he turned and strode out. they readied a new strain, that news of the outbreaks reached them from the villages five and ten miles away; two days later the first epidemic reports from New Delhiand ten days later the postcard came airmail from New York. As Yacov read it tears started from his eyes; but whether they were tears of relief, of love or of fear, he could not have told. In familiar handwriting, the postcard's message was: "Flesh wound in shoulder healing nicely. Ecological balance is not denied. Wish you were here. Mary."  o Some day the glaciers must come again -- bringing another Ice Age and changing the course q evolution ! I night had been punctuated by the staccato of gunfire above the wailing of the eternal wind. "For God's sake go and see what's happening, Jacko," Cockade had whined petulantly, snugly gling closer to Switch who humped in his sleep, muttering. Resignedly Jacko had struggled out of his sleeping bag and mounted the ladder to the gallery which circled the inside of the church spire. He had patrolled the circumference of the narrow Y platform, staring out through the crude gaps punched through the tiles, fingering his rifle. He had seen nothing; the shots had ceased. Flesh-hunters pursuing some unlucky traveler, he had decided, shivering as the wind-borne show furred his cheeks. Below, Cockade had waked again. "How the hell can we sleep with you tramping about up there?" Her voice was querulous. Already she had forgotten the purpose of his patrol. Carefully, Jacko descended the ladder. The fire glowed low in the huge, upturned bronze bell. Cockade and Switch were sleeping once more, huddled together in reluctant interdependence. Beyond, the dim hummock of Shrug, snoring softly. Jacko felt a surge of protective pride. These were his people, his tribe. He loved them, didn't he? him on the gallery. "Something happened last night? Cockade's gone sour again." "She heard gunfire." Jacko gazed out across the tossing snowfields. The wind never ceased to blow; today it was stronger than usual, sifting the surface of the snow past the spire in a flowing sea, driving across the buried village. The spire, a defiant finger of drowning civilization, was the only landmark in the silver wastes. "I should have heard it myself. I was asleep." "And we might all have been killed!" shrilled Cockade's voice from below, a vinegar condiment to, the aroma of frying bacon. "Oh. I didn't hear anything, either." Shrug's eyelashes were heavy with snow as he stared through the hole; he blinked wetness. "Flesh-hunters, do you think?" "I suppose so. Maybe we ought to mount guard at night again," Jacko speculated reluctantly. The guard would consist of himself and Shrug. Cockade and Switch had their private fears; they shrank from the gray Outside. "Or perhaps we should move on -- once the Snow Princess is finished." Shrug raised his voice on the last word for the benefit of the two cooks below. "Breakfast is getting cold." "Coming." The two men descended the ladder. Jacko first, a tall figure in a stylish black overcoat; then Shrug, smaller, squat and ragged. Switch watched them from beside the fire. "Get you some new clothes today, Shrug," he offered, friendly, hoping to bridge the endless gulf between the two factions of the community. "Let him get his own." Cockade spoke automatically, forking bacon into her mouth. "I can, you know." "You never could." Switch tried to change the subject. "You think the flesh-hunters came from the north?" "I was in the ice corridors a month or so ago," Shrug defended himself. Idleness, not claustrophobia, chained him to the bell tower. "Yes, blind drunk." Jacko sighed. They all knew Cockade was unable to climb the ladder; was scared sick of the snowfields and the open sky. So she attacked Shrug endlessly. It was her defense. "Please be quiet, you two," Jacko said patiently. "I haven't had a drink for weeks." Shrug's mouth was distended with bacon. "Like a pig. He eats like a pig. Drinks like a fish. God, what an animal." "I want you to pick up some sailcloth while you're down in the corridors today, Cockade." Jacko spoke quietly; Cockade took her eyes off Shrug. "We'll be needing sails soon for the Snow Princess. Do you think you can do that?" "How's the boat coming along?" asked Switch. "Fine. Another few weeks or so and we'll be all set to go." Switch stared into the fire. "You say it's -- enclosed. I mean, we won't have to be in the open? Like a house on skis, you said. You did say that, didn't you, Jacko?" "Like a house on skis," Jacko reassured him. "All covered in." "Just outside the spire?" "Behind that wall." Jacko pointed. "We'll knock away a few bricks and you can crawl right in. No problem." "Oh." Switch chuckled mirthlessly. "I'm not scared of the outside. But Cockade -- you know." The girl looked up from the fire, her eyes an artillery of contempt. corridor, his lamp flinging jagged shadows on the rough-hewn walls. Occasionally the rays would meet a directly reflective surface beyond the range of the pool of light and Shrug would see, in the ebon distance, an answering lamp glowing. And he would stop, heart pounding, waving his lamp about until the far-off image disappeared. Shivering, he would then walk on. The tunnel was narrow, the roof low -- a vein in an infinite body of dead life. Shrug was imaginative. Shrug was scared. As he walked he distracted himself with speculation as to the present nature of the small community in the tower. Two deaths, not so very long ago, had reduced their number from six to four. Cockade, it seemed, was unable to have children. The purpose of the community was survival. Ergo, the community was failing. It needed an infusion of life. It must increase by recruiting new members. distorted by ice, danced in the light of his lamp as he trudged by thoughtfully. A month or two, or maybe a year ago, Jacko had conceived the notion of the Snow Princess to give drive to the group. Shrug was not happy about the Snow Princess. The more he considered it, the less it seemed a good idea. One day the Snow Princess would be deemed completed. And then? Shrug screamed with terror, his voice multiplying back down the tunnel. A man stood before him, upright and regarding him, unblinking, through a thin wall of ice. As Shrug jerked the lamp, it seemed the man winked, slyly. The man smiled enigmatically at Shrug. He was immaculately dressed in a dark suit. He was tall and slim. T he wind caroled through the taut rigging of the small, open snowboat. The single triangular sail strained forward as Jacko left the lee of the spire and raced across the snowfields in search of fresh meat. He veered and headed east, at right angles to the line presumed taken by the fleshhunters the previous night. As he sailed he considered again the various factors involved in the construction of the Snow Princess. C ockade and Switch were discussing the Snow Princess as they prepared to descend to the ice corridors. "I can't understand why we spend so much time building that boat," Cockade grumbled. "Now he wants a sail. Why leave here at all, that's what I want to know. Eh, Switch?" "The canned food can't last for ever," her lover replied gloomily, for thejoy of disagreement. T he snowfield was perfectly flat, an infinite expanse covering what had once been comparatively hilly terrain. The snow was white and the sky was white and the surface flowed with the wind. It was difficult to Judge distances; the occasional landmark would appear suspended in midair. Jacko maintained his sense of direction by reference to the wind which had blown from the same quarter for as long as he could remember.  He came upon the men unexpectedly, about an hour after leaving the spire. A group of skiers, shoulder-sails spread, beating aslant the wind and diagonally toward his own course. He watched warily as they approached. He reached for his rifle, easing out the sail. He aimed to pass some fifty yards ahead of them. The craft drove on, the snow hissing gently under the flat hull. "Hi -- you!" He ignored the cry, surprised that it was not accompanied by the usual fusillade of shots. Fleshhunters were catholic in their taste for meat. "Not that way -- " The shout came faintly to his ears as he swept by. They were warning him about something. Surprised, he let the sail fly loose and the boat slid to a halt. He turned and looked around, suspecting a trap, but saw only the retreating backs of the fleshhunters, shoulder-sails taut as they made speed against the wind. The snowboat rocked, almost imperceptibly. Jacko turned to face forward again slowly, cool fear trickling down his spine. The sail, flapping loose, snatched the rope from his fingers. A Pad stood at the bows of the boat. Over nine feet tall, it leaned forward, huge legs astride, clawed forepaws resting on the prow. Its silver fur was matted with driven snow. Its jaws were parted slightly, baring sharp teeth in a caricature of a confidential smile. The face of inevitable death can often be amusing. At the Wine Lodge, in the buried village, hung a bright poster. A ruddy, benevolent bartender leaned his arms on the counter, smiling. A tankard of amber beer stood at his elbow. The caption read; "Meet your friends in the local pub." Jacko giggled hysterically as he prepared for death and the tears of mirth turned to ice on his cheeks. Still smiling, the Pad began to beat its forepaws on the snowboat, gently at first, then violently, like an idiot child. Then it reached down, gripped the keel, and threw the craft upward and backward, a gesture of bored rejection. Cold and darkness closed over .lacko. The upturned boat lay covering him. To his right was a strip of gray daylight. He saw the huge splayed feet of the Pad, planted patiently as it waited for him to emerge. the lamp swinging wildly, his sense of direction lost as he put mindless distance between himself and the immaculate, living corpse. He sobbed as he ran and in the whirling, flashing reflections from the ice-walls the man was everywhere, materializing in each trick of the light, in each irregularity of the crudely hewn ice, recreated endlessly by the fertile fears of Shrug's own mind. The floor was slippery as he stumbled on, feet flying, and suddenly the man was before him, bathed in light, face distorted and terrible, racing toward him madly. Shrug screamed again as he tried to stop, to turn, failed, and crashed into the unyielding arms of his own rellection. He lay on the cold ice, shuddering, feeling his heart thudding against the hard floor. The lamp was out, the dark tunnel silent apart from the harsh echo of his breathing. After a while he moved, felt around. He was at the dead end of an abandoned tunnel. His fingers, groping, encountered a smooth cylindrical object. Exploring farther, he found more. Months ago, fearing for Shrug's sanity, Jacko had hidden the entire stock of the Wine Lodge. Presently Shrug drank. The wine was contorting. It was familiar. Soon Shrug found himself weeping, thinking of his mother. He felt it was despicable that he couldn't remember what she looked like. stock of his rifle lying half buried in the snow. Grasping it, he wriggled forward under the upturned boat, fighting his way past sacking, ropes, canvas, away from the feet of the waiting "Pad. Before long it would occur to the beast to pull the boat aside. Jacko didn't want to be around when that happened. The short mast of the snowboat had been driven vertically into the snow; he had no way of telling whether it was broken. Kicking his feet free from entangling ropes he crawled under the gunwale near the bows, forcing himself deeper into the soft surface, partially concealed by the driving mist of fine snow which whipped across the snowfields. His clothing was saturated with deathly cold. He stood up clumsily, bringing the rifle to bear as his feet sank into the yielding surface. The Pad's head swung around. It was about fifteen feet away, near the stern of the snowboat. It regarded him. Its gaze slid down to the rifle and back to his face. Trembling, Jacko hooked his numb forefinger around the trigger. There was something about the Pad's eyes. They stared into his, were small glowing orbs in the huge silver-furred face and they held an expression not wholly animal. Jacko fancied there was an evil intelligence behind the eyes. The rifle barked, flinging him back from his insecure stance. Struggling up again, he saw the Pad collapsing slowly, ponderously into the snow, a dark stain pumping from its chest. It watched him, all the way, until its head dropped and was finally still, a silver island in the white, drifting sea. Jacko crawled back to the snowboat, dragged boards from beneath the hull, stood on them, thrust his fingers under the gunwale and heaved, grunting. The side of the boat lifted a foot or so, then stuck, held by the buried mast. Beyond, white shapes approached, unhurriedly. Fear pumped adrenalin through Jaco's veins. He lifted again desperately, pain flaring in his back. The craft hesitated, then rolled upseizing the ropes, hauling the sail tight, jumping and bouncing frantically to unstick the snowboat from the clinging snow. Slowly, very slowly, the craft slid forward. He remembered his rifle, made a grab for it and missed. The giant, shaggy shapes were all around him, lumbering forward intently, converging in united hatred. He jerked the ropes fast and stood brandishing' a stick, striking at the razor-sharp claws as they swung. He kicked at the tiller as he fought, steering a jagged, rocking course through the pack. A blow from an enormous paw smashed him to the floor of the boat. He huddled, his arms about his head, waiting. After a while he raised his eyes and looked out over the stern. Some thirty Pads watched him motionlessly as the wind drove the snowboat to safety. Shuddering with reaction, he steered a wide arc and made for home. A new factor had entered the fight for survival. The Pads had begun to hunt in packs. Once solitary prey for his rifle, they had now become aggressors. II C ockade and Switch trudged along the ice corridor, dragging the supply sledge. They halted outside the supermarket, left the sledge and climbed through the shattered plate-glass door. In the light of their lamps the cavernous interior looked bleak and uninviting; most of the shelves were empty and the floor was littered with torn cardboard wrappings. They shuffled through the mess to the storeroom at the rear of the shop. "There's not a lot left." "Salmon," said Cockade, dragging a case from beneath a pile of rubbish. "Tomatoes. Didn't the Old Man teach you to read?" Cockade pondered and eventually remembered the Old Man. Once a passive, if instructive member of the community, he had been dead for several months. "Jacko killed the Old Man," he said. "Jacko tried to save the Old Man. You wanted to kill him." "Did I?" "You said he was a parasite." "Well, I was right, wasn't I? If we'd killed him there would be more food here now," Cockade pointed out. "The Old Man taught us a lot." "What good has it done you?" Cockade kicked around dispiritedly, shuffling among the piles of empty cases for something edible. "I know that's tomatoes, don't I?" "What's the difference? We'll eat it just the same It doesn't seem there's anything else here. We'll be hungry tomorrow, unless Jacko's got a Pad." Switch felt the recurrence of a nagging worry which had gradually intensified over the last few weeks. "What about the day after tomorrow?" he asked. She looked at him. In the glow of the lamp her thin face looked vulpine. Switch shuddered privately at her expression and his hand moved involuntarily toward his knife. "We'll find another supermarket," she said and suddenly she was Cockade again, his lover, helping him collect the supplies as she always did. Switch relaxed. "Let's look right away," he suggested. "Some of those old tunnels that were here when we came. We've never explored them properly." They left the sledge loaded with the single case of tomatoes and set off down the corridor, past the succession of doorways. "I wonder where Shrug is," Switch speculated. "I think he went to the tailors. Not before time, too." They paused at the entrance to the tailors. The ice had been chipped away around the door; the windows were opaque. As Cockade swung the lamp to peer inside she giggled suddenly. "Look at that. Switch!" A tailor's dummy stood in the window, tall and beautifully clothed, smiling fixedly, an entombed dinosaur of ancient fashion. "Do you suppose Shrug will look like that when he's finished in here?" The thought of the filthy, bearded Shrug impeccably clad in shirt, tie and lounge suit was too much. Cockade laughed aloud, a jeering resonance in the confined space. Grinning, Switch accompanied her into the shop. For a while they poked around, examining clothes, exploring the changing cubicles. Ugly cracks in the walls bore witness to the pressure of ice outside. "He's not here." Cockade voiced the obvious. "Funny." "I don't think there are any more food shops along this way, either. Let's get back." Switch was about to agree when the situation struck a chord in his memory. Shrug had been lost in the tunnels once before and Jacko had been furious when he had arrived back at the tower to find that no search had been organized. Added to which, they had found very little food. Switch did not relish facing Jacko in the present circumstances. "Maybe we ought to look around a bit more," he suggested. "Shrug is a parasite," said Cockade. "But Jacko would want us to look for him. God knows why." "We might find some food at the same time," said Switch. T hey lifted shrug to his feet and held him while he vomited, moaning. "Dirty drunken bastard," Cockade grumbled. "Saw a man watching me from in the ice," Shrug muttered. "Like the Devil, he looked, white and smiling. Oh, God -- " He hunched over again, retching. "A tailor's dummy." Switch chuckled. "He was scared by the tailor's dummy." Long ago Switch had had a similar experience. Shrug looked up. His face was pallid and sweaty. His eyes were bloodshot. "That was no dummy I saw," he insisted. "His eyes moved I'm sure they moved." But he wasn't sure, now. His head swam dizzily; he had an urge to drink himself unconscious. "Let's get back to the tower, for Christ's sake." Cockade was impatient. She renewed her grip on Shrug's arm and Switch grasped him from the other side. The lamp slipped from Switch's hand, clattered to the floor and went out. "Bugger it," muttered Switch in the sudden darkness. Shrug whimpered. "Damn, I can't see. My eyes -- I can't see -- " "Shut up. What the hell have you done, Switch?" "I've dropped the lamp, of course. What the hell do you think?" "He's dropped the lamp." Cockade's voice was acid with sarcasm. "Nothing to worry about. It happens all the time. Tell me. Switch, how do you suggest we get back? I mean, you're in charge of operations now." There was a pause before Switch spoke. "It seems to be broken. It won't go on. Wait a moment. I think I've got some matches." "He thinks he's got some matches. Resourceful." A dim glow illuminated the ice walls. "That's not going to do much good." Switch's voice, hoarse with alarm: "I haven't lit it yet." The glow intensified. It seemed to have no source; it was all around them, green and spectral. They clung together in fear -- even Shrug's eyes cleared and he stared at the ice wall with horror. "Look -- " Deep within the ice was movement, a black shifting, a vague shape in the emerald glow. They watched as it grew, extended itself weirdly in blurred fingers of darkness and suddenly the entire wall was alive, dancing light and shadow as a blazing illumination appeared. They looked at each other, faces crimson bright and terrified, then with one accord they turned and ran back down the ice corridor, cannoning from wall to wall and clawing at each other to reach the safety of darkness. the spire they found Jacko stamping the snow off his boots. He paused in the act of shrugging off his overcoat, astonished as they pounded up the stairs and flung themselves to the floor, sobbing for breath. "What goes on?" he asked. Switch recovered first. "There's a ghost in the tunnels," he gasped. Memories of his childhood came back. "A bogyman. A great big blackit was enormous!" The effort of description was too much. He subsided, panting. "A Pad?" asked Jacko sharply. "We know a Pad when we see one," Cockade said. "This was black, all sorts of shapes, twisted like. And there was a light with it. Pads don't have lights. And it was in the ice." Jacko regarded them thoughtfully. They had seen something, that much was certain. But there was no way for a Pad to enter the ice corridors. "What's up with Shrug?" he asked suddenly. "He's had a shock," Cockade replied hastily. "He's not him self." Jacko bent down and sniffed at the prone figure. "He's been drinking. You've let him start drinking again." "We couldn't help it, Jacko," Switch whined. "We found him like that." "You damned fools," Jacko said quietly. "I go away for a morning's hunting -- for the good of us all -- and I come back and find this. I sometimes wonder why I bother. How many times have I told you to keep him away from liquor?" Cockade and Switch clung together guiltily, eyeing Jacko nervously as he towered above them. "You wouldn't leave us, Jacko?" asked Switch. The tall man shrugged and turned away, flinging his overcoat into a corner. "Get any food?" he asked. A long silence built. At last Cockade answered. "Theredidn't seem to be any, Jacko." "No cans? You mean everything's gone? There are other shops beside the supermarket, you know." "Yes, well we were just going to look when suddenly we saw thething. It scared us. We ran," Switch explained eagerly. "I'm sure there's plenty down there, really, Jacko." "And if there isn't we can all sail away in the Snow Princess," added Cockade, anxious to please. Abruptly Jacko strode to the steps. "Come on, you two," he commanded. "We're going down. I want to find out what's happening down there. I can't depend on your stories, that's obvious." Leaving Shrug asleep on the floor, they descended the steps to the ice corridors. was soaring above the snowfields into the white sky -- up, up -- and suddenly the sky was blue and the white was all below. The many parts of Shrug, each one conscious of its collective entity, wondered at the blueness of the sky which was the exact color depicted on the label of Fine Old Vatted Jamaica Rum. The many Shrugs had never seen the sky before but knew what to expect, and presently were winging their way toward the huge figure of the Man With One Leg with the green feathered creature on his shoulder. "Pieces of eight!" cried the green one and disappeared, leaving the Old Man lying on his back before the upturned hat full of scarlet snakes. The Old Man's lips were moving. Shrug gathered around him and saw that he had Jacko's face. Jacko said, "I'm worried about the Pads. They're acting strangely" Shrug felt deeply obligated when he heard this; his contribution toward his comrades' welfare had been little enough as it was, so he said, "Yes, Dad -- " saluted and divided again. Climbing astride twelve bottles of Beefeater Gin he swarmed into the sky once more, tance. Flocking low over the snowfields he spotted the Pads; there were a large number so he divided further and blended with them. He comprehended. He thought as they thought... Forward, together. Toward the wind. Meat The meat with the large Shell. Dodging, swerving, oh, Gone. Gone into the wind. So into the wind for meat. Together. All into the wind. Slowly, slowly Shrug collected himself into one consciousness, became aware of the hard floor, opened his eyes, groaned, heard his own voice and began painfully to climb to his feet. The bell-tower was empty; the fire burned low. He staggered across the room and threw some dry sticks into the upturned bell. His head ached fiercly. He climbed the ladder and strapped on a pair of skis. ridor swinging the lamp while the other two trotted behind like curs. "Exactly where did you see this thing?" he asked. A new rifle hung from his shoulder, slapping his hip as he walked. "Along here, Jacko. Along here. Right where you hid the liquor." Switch pointed eagerly, a nervous gun dog. "Got your picks?" "Yes -- yes -- " "Guns loaded?" "Yes." "Nothing to be scared of then, is there?" "Not a thing. Not a thing." Nevertheless Switch remained a couple of paces behind Jacko. He laughed meaninglessly. Cockade slowed as Jacko walked up the final stretch of the dead-end corridor. "Look -- " she said suddenly. "I'm scared. I don't mind who knows it. I'm scared waterless. Jacko!" she cried after the retreating lamp. "Let's go back. Jacko -- " Suddenly she realized she was alone in the dark and dashed forward, only to collide heavily with Switch running back. They, clung together, shivering. Waves of mutual terror engulfed them. "Let's get out of here," muttered Switch. "What's that?" Cockade shrilled. A deep thudding boomed along the corridor. "It's the thing!" wailed Switch, psycho with fear. "It's breaking through -- it's got Jacko." There was a clear splintering crash and the tumbling sound of falling debris. Whimpering with terror, the two rushed back toward the tower.  Switch, gazing into the fire. "God, how we fought." His knuckles whitened at the recollection. "It was terribly strong," Cockade added. "What did it look like?" asked Shrug. "Big. Huge." "But Jacko had a rifle?" "He didn't stand a chance. It was on him before he could move." Cockade could visualize the entire scene. She shuddered. "I feel there's something we ought to have done," she said. "But it was too late. We barely saved ourselves." "So it's still down there." "It can't get into the tower. We bolted the door." Shrug got to his feet. "You don't think it might batter its way through?" Cockade thought. "The door's oak," she said. "Where are you going?" "I'm going to unlock the door," replied Shrug carefully. "What are you talking about?" Switch looked up in sudden alarm. "Listen to me, you two." Shrug spoke quietly. "While you were fooling about below I went outside to clear my head. Over the far side of the village I came across a roof just level with the surface. There was a broken skylight. I looked inside. I saw clothes and a heap of stores." "People?" asked Switch wonderingly. "I didn't see anyone. But I began to think. I thought about what we saw in the tunnel. And then I knew what it was. It was the shadow of a man carrying a lamp along another corridor. That's all. No ghost. No monster. Just a man." "He could be dangerous," ventured Cockade. "He arrived last night," continued Shrug. "He was being chased by flesh-hunters and hid. There was very little snow on the floor. I don't think a man the fleshhunters were after is much danger to us." Shrug's voice hardened. "And then you come back here and give me this load of cock about a monster. I tell you what happened. You got scared down there and you ran. You ran out on Jacko. After the way he's kept our group going all this time, after all the times he's risked his skin hunting Pads to bring you fresh meat. As soon as you think things are getting rough you run like rats and leave him to face them alone." Cockade and Switch stared dumbly at each other. For once even Cockade had nothing to say. Switch descended the stairs and unbolted the door. HI "Breakfast, anyone?" asked Cockade gaily, stirring a mess of tomatoes in a sizzling puddle of rancid fat. Switch and Cockade had feigned sleep when Jacko and Shrug returned from below the the accusations of the others they had huddled together in a dark corner, snoring ostentatiously. Now, with gray daylight shafting through the holes in the spire. Cockade was trying to make amends. Jacko stirred and opened an eye. Shrug sat up groaning. "What is it?" asked Jacko. "Tomatoes." A note of defensive acidity crept into Cockade's voice. "Is that all you could find?" "The supermarket's empty, Jacko," Switch reminded him. "We'll have to find some other place, then." Jacko climbed to his feet, scratching. He gently prodded a sleeping huddle with his toe. "Breakfast," he said. Switch and Cockade watched warily as the heap of clothing unravelled itself. Two heads appeared. A man stood first, kicking himself free of the blankets. He was well over six feet tall and a shaggy mane of dark-brown hair fell over his low brow. His piggly little eyes, red-rimmed with sleep, were set deep in a round, bloated face. He looked immensely powerful, broad-shouldered and primitive. Switch eyes him nervously. He was bigger than Jacko. Then his attention turned abruptly to the girl. She rose from the sea of blankets like a raven-haired Venus, slim and pretty with green eyes in a grave, oval face. Her breasts were small and firm under a rumpled, close-fitting white dress which. Switch guessed, she had obtained yesterday in the corridors. Her legs were strong and beautiful. He licked his lips and glanced at Cockade in involuntary comparison, to find her glaring at him furiously"Hello," the girl said, smiling like a tropical sunrise. "My ' name's Mignon. I know Jacko and Shrug already. Who are you two?" Cockade sniffed. Switch said, hastily, "Switch and Cockade," trying not to goggle too obviously"And who's that?" asked Cockade, gesturing at the giant. Charles." Hearing his name, the huge man shifted his statuesque stance. thickly, lumbering over to peer into the pan. He smacked his lips at the sight of food. gry," observed Mignon. T he debate that followed breakfast was necessarily constrained and polite at first due to the beauty of Mignon and, to a greater degree, the size and obBut before long informality crept in. "He doesn't say much," Mignon was informing them, "but he's very strong." She intended this as a justification of his usefulness but Switch took it as a veiled threat and began to bluster. "We've got guns here," he said, "and we're well organized. We've beaten off attacks before and we can do it again. We may not look much, but we're united, by damn." A snigger from Shrug ruined the effect. "We will fight them on the beaches," he intoned, recalling a favorite monologue of the Old Man's. "In the fields -- We will never surrender." "Since when have we been united. Switch?" asked Jacko mildly. "Personally, I'm very pleased Charles. Strength is in numbers." "Where the hell did he get a name like that?" asked Cockade. "And another thing, we need the Charles to cut new tunnels. Food's running low. We've got to find more sources." "Until the Snow Princess is ready," put in Shrug. "It's his name," explained Mignon. "Just his name. That's what he was calling himself when I first met him." Cockade snorted. "It doesn't mean anything and it takes too long to say. It won't do." She stared around aggressively. "I propose we call him Bog. Short and to the point." Murmurs of agreement came from Jacko and Switch, although Mignon's lips tightened and Shrug glanced at Cockade sharply. "Bog it is, then." Cockade drove the point home. She pointed at the giant, having decided by now that he was harmless. "Bog." slow reply. He indicated Cockade. "Cock-ade," he said, not without difficulty. He thumped himsaid. Then he pointed vaguely. Mignon. "Charles!" boomed the giant triumphantly, gesturing at thin air. "What's he mean?" asked Switch, staring nervously at the area of space indicated, as though expecting a materialization. "I speak for both," explained the large men obscurely. "It's one of his little jokes," said Mignon hastily. "He pretends there's two of him. Someone once told him he worked like two men and he believed -- with a name like that." In an unconscious effort to attract attention away from her protege she walked around the room inspecting things, picking up items and holding them to the light, while the men's eyes followed her every movement. "He's a nut," said Cockade with conviction. "A raving nut." Mignon's voice cane tentatively from the other side of the room; she was examining a stone jar intently. "Maybe Bog would be a better name," she ventured. "Much better," Cockade stated definitely. "What's this?" In the flat pause which followed Mignon held up an oddly shaped piece of wood. Shrug answered reluctantly, "That's for the Snow Princess." "Snow Princess?" Switch explained. "Our boat. Our totally enclosed ketch-rigged snow yacht outside. I built that piece myself -- " pride sounded in his voice "exactly according to Jacko's plan. It's called a knee, because that's the way it's shaped. It's meant to fit near the bottom. I expect Jacko will install it today. There's room for four in the Snow Princess," stated Switch firmly, "and it's enclosed becausebecause " His voice faltered. "Because some of you can't go outside," supplied Mignon gently. "A lot of people are like that." "Yes, and today we start making the sails. The hull's almost complete, Jacko says we've only got to fit the thwarts and the transom and the cabin roof and sides, and a few other things -- " "I'm making the sails," Cockade said. Switch's voice rose to a triumphant crescendo. "So we hope to load it up with supplies in a week or so, not more that a couple of months at the most, then away we go!" "This I must see," said Mignon. She climbed the ladder slowly, but only Switch watched her legs. She walked around the gallery, looking out through the holes in the spire. Switch watched her with respect bordering on adoration. After his years in the ice corridors he respected anyone who could stand and look at that terrifying, vaulting infinity of white nothingness outside. Cockade read the expression on his face and sniffed. Bog stared at the fire. Shrug and Jacko watched each other. Mignon was descending the ladder. She looked at Jacko and there was a world of understanding in her green eyes. "It's a wonderful boat, Jacko," she said softly. "I only wish it were big enough to take Bog and me, too." Jacko expelled a deep sigh. "Maybe we can enlarge it," he said. the pick, driving a new tunnel in the general direction of the Wine Lodge, where it was felt that there might be a grocery store. The Wine Lodge had been dynamited by Shrug several months before and cut off from the main warren of the tunnels, but now Bog was reopening the old route, driving a corridor parallel to the previous, collapsed one. Shrug was positive that the Wine Lodge had been part of a block of shops hitherto unexplored. He had experienced a thirsty nostalgia, watching Bog work and remembering old times in the Wine Lodge, so he had fetched a bottle from the cache. He drank as he directed operations. "A little to your right. Bog," he called cheerfully, wiping his lips. "We're getting out of line." The big man swung the pick, chanting rhythmically. "Hold it." Shrug chuckled, feeling lightheaded. He slid the sledge forward and began to shovel the loose ice from around Bog's feet. When the sledge was full he seized the rope and his lamp and cantered off down an abandoned spur he was using as a dump. He sang a snatch of echoing song as he trotted along, the sledge bumping easily behind him, and presently he had an idea. Returning to the scene of operations, he called Bog imperiously to a halt. "What?" The giant turned around, puzzled. He felt he could keep this up all day; the exercise of his muscles in the pleasant company of his new friend gave him infinite satisfaction. "We're wasting our time. Bog, old pal." "Uh?" "What we need -- " Shrug chuckled with anticipation -- "Is dynamite." "Dynamite." Bog repeated it slowly, savoring the sound. "Blast our way through." Shrug made an expansive gesture. "Dynamite!" yelled the giant as they hastened back toward the hardware shop. Shrug was laughing helplessly and after a while, sensing the humor of the situation, Bog joined in. the gallery, looking across the snowfields. Jacko was talking. "It seems to me that we've got to get out of here sooner or later. I think there's plenty more food in the village, just waiting to be found, but that's not the point. Even with you and Bog joining us, the group is too small. We just scratch around here until we die. To me, that seems pointless." "Where did you think of going?" asked Mignon. "I'm not sure. That's the problem. We tried it once, you know, after a fight with the flesh-hunters. We split up and tried to get away. I think we were upset at the time because one of us had been killed. I took the Old Man and went to a place where there was no snow, a long way from here." He gestured vaguely. "When I got there I didn't like it. And the Old Man died. So I came back and found the others still here. Switch and Cockade were scared to go outside -- they'd lived underground for so long." "The Old Man meant a lot to you?" she queried understandingly. "He did to all of us, I think, although the others didn't realize it. Keeping him alive provided some sort of purpose; we didn't think about ourselves so much. When he was dead we just seemed to drag along with no aim in life." Until you dreamed up the Snow Princess... "And recently things have been getting worse," continued Jacko. "We haven't eaten fresh meat for weeks. The Pads have got themselves -- organized. It worries me. They used to be just animals. Now they're something else. I sometimes think they're more dangerous than the fleshhunters." "Don't underestimate the fleshhunters," Mignon warned him. "They're becoming more of a menace than ever. If they had caught Bog and me we wouldn't be alive now. They're hungry. Maybe they've had trouble with the Pads, too. A lot of towns upwind have got themselves organized, like yourselves, only they're bigger than your group. They can defend themselves. The flesh-hunters leave them alone but attack any messengers traveling between the towns. That's what happened to Bog and me. We were going from Bovey to Moreton to work out a deal, a possible link-up. They jumped us and we had to run downwind. They followed us all the way -- " Her voice trailed off and she was trembling, reliving the horror of the pursuit. Jacko placed his hand over hers. "I'm glad you came, Mignon," he said sincerely. B elow, Cockade and Switch were getting restless. "I don't like it," said Cockade. "They're getting too damned friendly, those two." She was sitting on the floor, a canvas sheet spread over her knees. She was sewing furiously. "I don't see anything wrong with it," observed Switch mildly. "It's about time Jacko had a girl." "That's the sort of stupid remark I'd expect from you," Cockade snapped. She flung the sheet aside and stood over Switch, who was planing a strip of plank, sweat streaming down his face. "What do you mean?" he asked, aggrieved. "Just this." She seized a handful of hair, jerking his head back. His astonished face peered into hers. "There's only room for four in the Snow Princess." She thrust four fingers under his nose. "Four, you understand?" "I know that." "Jacko's up on the gallery with that girl. Shrug's in the tunnels with Bog. Tell me. Switch," she hissed the expression on her face frightened him "which are the odd two out?" Comprehension dawned. "Us," he replied simply. "Us," she repeated. Her eyes narrowed. "Switch, if we don't go in the Snow Princess, then nobody goes." "What do you mean? What are you going to do?" "You'll see." Abruptly she released him and turned away as Jacko and Mignon descended the ladder. "What have you two been up to?" she asked. "Just showing Mignon around." "Bog's in the tunnel with Shrug." "I know that. How's the sail coming along?" Cockade's reply was drowned by a shuddering concussion that boomed through the tower, causing the dirt on the wooden floor to dance like fleas on a griddle. As the four regarded each other in alarm a fierce gust of wind swept up the stairs, swirling with it an assortment of cardboard cartons and tattered pieces of wrapping paper. A lamp overturned, spilling a spreading dark pool on the floor; it ignited explosively, adding leaping flames and flickering shadows to the general confusion. Jacko was the first to pull himself together. "Mignon, Cockade!" he shouted. "Put that out, quick. Switch, come with me." He plunged down the stairs, followed, after a second's pause, by Switch. Mignon flung sacking on the blaze, partially smothering it. Cockade watched. A thin tongue of flame licked at the half-finished sail. The material blackened. Sparks trickled around the edges of the canvas. Cockade thought.  mumbled Shrug, abashed. "You've brought down the whole of that section of tunnel," Jacko accused. "You've wasted a day's work and more. You'll have to start again, tomorrow." "Start again," repeated Bog. "Anything you say, Jacko," Shrug agreed. H e spun into the sleep of alcohol. Unbidden thoughts danced through his mind. It seemed he was standing on thick, strong legs and he felt good. The wind was cold and refreshing and the pit into which he gazed was deep with promise. Shrug spoke with his mind to his fellows as they grouped with him and, as he spoke, it was as though they spoke as one in a communal murmur of agreement. Now? Now! C ockade lay awake, watching the tapering roof of the spire as the light from the dying fire sprinkled its last rays among the ancient timbers. "Switch?" she called softly. There was no reply from the sleeping form beside her. Silently she wriggled out of the blankets. IV Oshrug said softly. "Okay," replied the giant briefly, surveying the pile of ice boulders. They rose steeply in a vast tumbled heap at the end of a short corridor, terminating far above at a ragged line of pale sky. Wisps of snow drifted down, funneled by an icy wind. "We blew right through to the surface," said Shrug wonderingly and a cold half-memory caused him to shiver. He had known the extent of the explosion before seeing it this morning. Yesterday they had taken shelter while awaiting the blast -- then the infuriated Jacko had stormed past, examined the pile of rubble briefly in the dim lamplight and returned to find them cowering guiltily in the supermarket. He had whisked them straight back to the tower and they had hardly discussed the matter. Yet this scene was familiar. "Start?" asked Bog, swinging his pick at the ice-wall. "Right," said Shrug. This looked as good a place as any. They would have to take a wide arc around the rubble to avoid the fractured, insecure ice in the immediate vicinity -- no big problem. Bog commenced his chant; the chips of ice flew. "Hold it." Shrug heard a rolling cascade and feared that Bog was bringing down the ceiling. A chunk of ice bounced across the floor, glancing off his ankle. Puzzled, he walked a few paces to the scene of the explosion. The steep slope of ice boulders was in dribbling motion, smaller pieces bounding down the slope and rolling away along the corridor. He looked up and his heart chilled. Climbing down the avalanche of ice, backward, its huge hindquarters blotting out the sky, was a Pad. "Bog!" he croaked. He turned to run, stopped abruptly, his feet sliding. In the feeble light of the lamp Bog was wrestling silently with a giant Pad. Shrug watched helplessly as they fought. The animal had wrapped its forepaws around Bog's body; the man had both palms under the bearlike muzzle, thrusting backward. The Pad overtopped even Bog by almost two feet. Its tiny eyes gazed wickedly at Shrug over Bog's head. It grunted with rage as it forced the man's hands down and Shrug could smell its breath; animal, like a putrid carcass. Bog's coat had been ripped apart; his bare back bled around the Pad's bladelike claws, staining the silver fur a bright crimson. Shrug found himself battering ineffectively at the beast's head with a pick; in the confined space he was unable to get a full swing. He was sobbing with fear and frustration, while Bog grew weaker. The giant's eyes were creased with strain and agony. "Run, friend," he panted. "I win! I win!" Shrug was aware of a final cascade of ice as the second Pad arrived. It moved into the glow, its watched the struggle with glowing eyes, seeking its chance to feast on the kill. Shrug slipped past the combatants and cowered in the reeling shadows as the fight swayed above him. Bog was groaning with pain as the Pad's grip tightened and its claws bit farther through his flesh. The animal snuffled with excitement, its muzzle an inch from the man's face. It smelled blood and its jaws streamed saliva, steaming. "Run, my friend," Bog whispered. Shrug heard and wept impotently. Sudden inspiration prized his brain from the clutch of fear and he acted. Seizing the lamp, he smashed it over the Pad's great head. Fuel poured down the brute's shoulders and exploded into flame. The corridor flashed into luminescence, the Pad's blazing head stared at Shrug from every reflective surface. As it staggered away he caught Bog around the waist and half dragged, half carried him down the tunnel. The other Pad, alarmed, backed toward the ice-fall. Shrug struggled on and soon a corner hid the inferno. As Shrug assisted Bog toward the tower he heard gruntings and snafflings around them as countless Pads prowled the dark shops restlessly, aroused and somehow sharing the pain and terror of their brother. The tunnels were alive with the brutes, which must have been drowsing in the shops when he and Bog had made their way to the ice-fall. Shrug and Bog reached the oak door at the entrance to the tower. Shrug thrust the big man inside and turned at a sudden radiance in the tunnel behind him. The blazing Pad appeared in the distance, head and shoulders a corona of fire repeated down the ice corridors in a thousand grotesquely distorted reflections. The animal was screaming in a crescendo of pain; it fell to the floor and beat at the ice with its paws in terminal agony. As Shrug slammed the heavy door and threw the bolt he heard a great keening groan as a multitude of animal voices mourned the death of a comrade.  now, you drunken sod," whimpered Cockade as she listened fearfully to the battering of heavy bodies against the door below. "You've let them in the back way. After all our work, fortifying the place." Mignon looked up from bandaging Bog's wounds. "That's unfair," she said. "Shrug couldn't have known." "In any case," said Switch confidently, "We can rig a temporary sail on the Snow Princess and get away. Cockade and I in the cabin, and the four of you outside." "We can't move Bog," objected Mignon. "The Snow Princess isn't finished yet," said Jacko. "Not even so we could go slowly?" pleaded Switch desperately. "I'm afraid not." Cockade watched them narrowly, the sickness of frustration in her stomach. D uring the night she had mounted the steps to the gallery, carrying a can of lamp fuel. She had made the Journey several times, quietly, keeping an eye on the sleeping mounds on the floor. The gallery wasn't so bad in the dark. The force of the wind was disturbing as it blasted through the holes in the spire, but not terrifying; and she was unable to see the tossing white emptiness which, in the daylight, filled her with unreasoning panic. She took up her position at a hole directly above a certain point in the tower wall; the point at which, Jacko said, the Snow Princess lay outside. Her idea was simple and basic. If she and Switch were not going on the Snow Princess, neither was anyone else. She would pour fuel over it and light it. She struck a match experimentally, with trembling fingers, threw it out of the hole. The wind swirled it away, extinguished. She struck another. And another. She was sobbing with frustration. She struck match after match. The box was empty. The cans, unused, stood at her feet. In her rage she kicked them. She heard someone stir below. B OG'S wounds were dressed; he lay with closed eyes, his breathing shallow. Jacko, Mignon and Shrug made for a ladder. The din from below was increasing; blows on the oak door were accompanied by splintering sounds. "Could we make it in the snowboat, Jacko?" asked Shrug quietly"I don't think so. It'd get bogged down with the weight. But it may be the only chance we have. We could cover Switch and Cockade with blankets and Bog could steer lying down. The other three would have to go on skis. That still means three in the snowboat. It's only built for one. And how do we get Bog up the ladder and outside?" They climbed to the gallery and looked out at the swirling whiteness. They saw the chasm in the snow, a deep fissure away to their left. A hundred yards downwind a horde of young Pads gamboled in the snow, playful as puppies, while their adults prowled the ice corridors for fresh meat. Ten feet below the hole in the spire lay Jacko's snowboat. Scattered around the lee of the spire, partially covered by snow, were the various components of the Snow Princess, unassembled. Grouped around the spire, staring up with intelligent, hungry eyes, waited a tight circle of Pads. C ockade and Switch sat at the foot of the stone steps leading to the bell-tower, watching the oak door fearfully. It trembled again and again as heavy bodies dashed themselves against the far side. Fine cracks were creeping along the grain of the timber. They held rifles and from time to time fired at the door, aimlessly. "It's not going to hold for long," muttered Switch desperately. He raised his rifle and loosed off a round. The stone chamber rang with the concussion and bullets smacked into the timber. "The slugs won't go through," he said. "The door stops gunfire but it'll let in the Pads." He stood, abruptly. "Let's get out of here. We'll be safer in the tower. What's keeping the others, anyway?" "Wait a moment," said Cockade. Her voice was sharp with suspicion. "You're right. They've been a long time up there. You know what's happened? The sods have gone! They've run out and left us down here! They've cleared out!" She jumped to her feet and pounded up the steps. "Are you there?" she shouted echoingly into the spire. Bog, prone on the floor, shifted and opened one eye. A couple of shots rang out from above, then Jacko's voice. "We're here," he called, tiredly. "Good," yelled Cockade. "Because I just thought you might have had the notion of buggering off with Shrug and your girl friend. What the hell are you shooting at? You'll attract the Pads to the spire, you damned fool!" "They're already here," Jacko called back. Bog spoke from the floor with an effort, his face dark with slow rage. "Mignon would not bugger off," he said emphatically. "You mean we're surrounded?" screamed Cockade. "Tm afraid so." "Mignon never buggers off." "Shut up, you ox We're coming up!" shrilled Cockade. "I don't believe you!" "Stay there. I'll come down. Shrug. You and Mignon wait up here for a while. I'll go and sort out those fools below. Our only chance is to pick off the Pads as they come up the steps. We can't all retreat to the gallery. We'd never be able to carry Bog up the ladder. Somehow we've got to drive them off." "I heard you call us fools!" yelled Cockade. A dred of them," said Mignon. Shrug was silent for a moment. "Do you smell fuel?" he asked suddenly, sniffing. "Yes. Look, there are some cans around." Shrug leaned out and gazed at Jacko's snowboat. He thought about Cockade for a moment. He raised his eyes and scanned the snowfields. He thought about the Pads. Disconnected snatches of memory came to him; things Jacko had said. Things he had dreamed? "Mignon," he said, "I want you to keep me covered. I'm going down to Jacko's boat. Hold the Pads off while I'm down there. As soon as I'm back, let go the mooring rope." He slackened the rope which stretched down to the tethered craft, dropped the cans of fuel out of the hole, took a lamp from the gallery floor and climbed awkwardly outside. One-handed, he descended the rough ladder to the snow. Above him Mignon's rifle began to bark.  authoritively. "I want you halfway down the steps, standing with your rifles ready. Keep firing as they come through the door and back up the stairs slowly. Don't panic. Don't run. Bog?" "Yes." "Here, take this rifle. If they get past us, pick them off as they reach the top of the steps." Painfully Bog shifted his position, lying on his side, the rifle held in a single hand. T here was a final, splintering crash and the heavy oak door split at the hinges and fell into the chamber, slamming flat to the floor as an enormous Pad bowled through, head over heels, in a whirl of white fur and scrabbling claws. Jacko's rifle cracked out and the animal lay still. Grunting and roaring, the pack surged at the doorway and jammed for an instant while Jacko, Switch and Cockade rained bullets among them. The screams of agony were nearly human as several Pads sank to the floor. Those behind climbed their comrades, jaws agape and drooling as they spotted the trio on the steps. An animal stink pervaded the chamber. "Start backing up!" yelled Jacko, dropping the leading Pad as it bounded up the stairs. It reeled back among the others and in the confusion Switch felled another with a bullet in the throat. Cockade had dropped her rifle; knuckles to her mouth she bit back a scream when another Pad, rearing huge, spun away, roaring as blood gushed from its stomach. By now the chamber was full of Pads and still they crammed through the doorway, forcing themselves up the stairs by weight of numbers. Jacko and Switch backed up slowly, firing continuously into the seething, struggling white mass. Roars and screams indicated they were striking home, but the numbers were too great. Jacko found himself at the top of the stairs. "Run for it, you two!" he shouted. "Up the ladder, quickly!" The command was unnecessary; Switch and Cockade had bolted. Flinging their rifles aside, they were scrambling up to the gallery. Jacko took up position for a final stand, rifle at the ready, legs straddling Bog. The leading Pad bounded up the stairs, saw the two men, reared on hind legs and crossed the bell-tower in four strides, ignoring the bullets which smacked into its body. It stood before Jacko; it swept his rifle aside contemptuously, with a massive paw. Jacko regarded the Pad. This is the finish, he thought. And in the instant of thinking, suddenly he knew that this was not the finish. Because the Pad's reaching forepaws froze, then dropped to its sides. It paused irresolute as .lacko stared into its eyes. Bullets lore into its body from above -- but still it stood there for a timeless moment, while behind it the other Pads hovered, watching, not moving. Then it turned away; they all turned. Slowly at first, almost thoughtfully, they ambled back to the top of the stairs, then in gathering haste they descended, falling over one another, scrambling in their eagerness to leave the bell-tower. They uttered strange mewing sounds, somehow quite touching. They were gone. The bell-tower was empty... Jacko climbed the ladder. Switch and Cockade sat on the floor of the gallery. Shrug and Mignon were looking outside, spellbound. The bleak snowfields were alive with fleeing Pads. They had left the spire; they raced bounding across the snow kicking mist, they scrambled out of the fissure, treading on one another in their haste to join the pack; over a hundred of them, racing downwind. Pursuing a glowing crimson fireball. he rejoined them, rubbing his hands as a dull concussion thudded through the tower. "Just a little explosion this time," he said happily. "Enough to seal the gap. They won't get in that way again." Cockade was crying, apologizing for all things she had done, quite a number of which were unclear to the others. "Forget it," said Shrug. "You'll feel better in the morning. You'll be back to normal, unfortunately-" Bog misconstrued Cockade's mumblings. "I said Mignon did not bugger off," he asserted amiably. "Mignon will never bugger ade does not understand Mignon." He wrapped a huge arm around his slender companion's waist, drawing her down to the floor beside him. Jacko eyed them, a curious sadness within him. Mentally he shook himself. "You know, I thought if we shot a few, they would be satisfied and eat their own dead." "Instead you stared them down," cried Switch enthusiastically, uplifted in the aftermath of battle. "The power of the human eye!" "Not exactly. You'd better explain, Shrug." Unconsciously Shrug puffed out his chest. He opened his mouth to tell them all, then closed it, abruptly. How could he tell them that he had dreamed mad dreams while under the influence of hard liquor, and had deduced from these and their parallel with subsequent events that the Pads were telepathic to a degree? That he, when his mental barriers were submerged in alcohol, could pick them up? Cockade would laugh at him forever. Go on, have another drink. Shrug, and tell us what the Pads are thinking. A good excuse for a bottle or two, eh. Shrug? No... "Jacko and I noticed the Pads have started acting together, like ants, as if they were one body instead of several," he explained at last. "They've gotten organized. They think as one. "They were in the tunnels and around the tower, encircling us. That takes some sort of intelligence. They can't speak, so there must be something else -- " He warmed to his theme. "Anyway, downwind were their young." He stabbed the air, reliving the scene, and so great was his capture on their imaginations that all eyes followed his dramatic finger. "And below was the boat and beside me were some cans of fuel." He grinned unpleasantly at Cockade. "So while Mignon covered me I hoisted the sail, ignited the boat and cast it off. It drove straight for the young Pads, blazing. They panicked and ran like hell, away across the snowfields, scattering in all directions. The Pads saw this and those that didn't, sensed it. They left abruptly. There's nothing like danger to the young, to bring the parents running Shrug smiled around at them, the man of the moment. They regarded him with awe. "Well," he said, "for the small sacrifice of Jacko's snowboat " Mignon spoke quickly. "You mean the Snow Princess, of course," she corrected him. Shrug stared, began to speak, thought better of it. Jacko smiled slowly. "It's a shame," continued Mignon, "for all that work on the Snow Princess to go up in smoke. But it was a small sacrifice when you consider the result. We can build another. Bog's quite good at that sort of thing. He used to build snowboats at Bovey big ones." She grinned at the giant. Jacko and Shrug regarded her with adoration. With a few words she had eliminated the problem which had been bothering them for weeks. The Snow Princess had officially ceased to exist. "Don't need boat," rumbled Bog with a deep laugh. "We have our own Snow Princess." He tightened his arm around Mignon. Cockade, scowling, wondered if maybe Bog might not be as stupid as he looked.  destroy a planet that was polluting the Universe... the highest court on the planet for what still seems to me a trivial offense; not always wishing to walk. I'd tried to build myself a private cruiser, a small one. I had been discovered (by means I didn't understand) and that had been that. I wait for the three Judges to reappear. A door opens and I rise as they slowly enter. They seem too young. Again I admire their golden robes. I am dressed in the pale brown tunic I must wear until my sentence is completed. I remain standing while the others are seated. My features are adjusted into what I mean to be taken as an expression of respect, but containing nothing of obsequiousness. "Musician and Poet Rockwell," the Judge seated between the other two says, not unkindly. "Your offense is grave. Do you wish to say something before sentence is heard?" I return his open gaze with my own. "I didn't -- don't -- understand the gravity of my actions, sir." The Judge nods. "Just so. Had you understood, you would not have committed this crime. Therefore our sentence is that you study, with Master Clarke of the Third Institute, the history of this planet and of the Galactic Federation; further, that you devote some time to observations of Central Control." No time stated, I note. Also, nature of certain operations not stated, but I don't ask questions. The Judge begins to nod in dismissal, then says; "By the way. Musician Rockwell -- I'm familiar with some of your performances. You have promise." "Thank you, sir," I say, wondering what's wrong with the poems. T he joint Musician and Poet category rates purple, a color I'm fond of; also, the status value of purple robes is high -- and I confess to my share of vanity. Now, however, I was declasse, and hoped none of my friends would take note of me and my tawdry garb as I walked, next day, to the Third Institute. Master Clarke's robes would, of course, be royal green, and you can't go higher than that. I would be at a disadvantage in more ways than one. The Master's quarters were spacious and scholarly. Shelf after shelf of books. Books! I gaped when I saw them and there went another piece of such face as I had left, which now rapidly approached zero. I knew what they were, but I'd never held one in my hand. "Yes," the Master said. "Surprising, I know. But then I'm a hopeless antiquary." No doubt he was, but his study was also filled with the most comprehensive array of data terminals, inputs, outputs, screens, the whole works. I'd ever seen. He took a volume from the shelf, placed it in my hand. I failed to recognize title or author. "These are all reconstructions, of course. Hard enough to find, even so." He replaced the volume. "Name Korsakoff mean anything to you?" "No, sir." "No reason it should, now. It will. No need to stand on ceremony here, son, make yourself comfortable. We'll get to Korsakoff later." He pushed buttons on an impressive console, handed me a crystal glass filled with amber fluid and put on the desk before him a similar glass, except his contained something colorless. Separating the man from the boy? The Master from my unfrocked self? I didn't know -- and I didn't know if what was going on here was by design -- but I felt as if I had swiftly and skillfully been programed into a condition of humility. Something new in my experience. After the Master had raised his glass I took a sip from mine. Something else new in my experience; I couldn't name that potion, but whatever it was, it was good. I sensed the occurrence of gentle internal events, I felt cooperative and friendly. Well -- Masters aren't Masters for nothing. "Why did you want to build your own cruiser?" he asked, and that was the beginning of a long session. Not too long, though, because the glasses were refilled at suitable intervals, and I was glad of that. I explained how it was that I didn't like to walk, and wanted a cruiser, a small one, of my own. "But you can always dial one. You wouldn't have to wait long, usually," he said, and I said that was true -- but somehow it wasn't the same. I'd wanted one of my own. And you sometimes did have to wait for a public cruiser and sometimes you even had to share it. While we talked, everything we said was, of course, fed into multiple inputs. "Why do you think, son Rockwell, we have only public cruisers? Why is their number most controlled?" he asked. I hadn't been called son for years, and I reacted to that. I confessed that I didn't know. "No," he said, "you don't know," and he was kind and said that my attitude was not unusual, the laws had been in effect so long that everybody accepted them as facts of life. What was unusual was my attempted violation of the prime law that an individual can't own a cruiser. We kicked my motives around for quite a bit and that was enough for the first day. I felt good when I left, though I still didn't want my friends to see me in the brown tunic. T he Third Institute is History and next time we had a go at that -- at, specifically, the history of this, our planet. "Millennia -- many of them -- ago," the Master said, "the then inhabitants of this planet almost strangled it. It was a near thing." I said, with genuine humility, that I didn't see the relevance of that datum in the present context. What had almost killed the planet, he said, was a combination of factors, by far the largest of which had been individual ownership of a primitive form of cruiser, whose combustion products had polluted the atmosphere to the point where photosynthesis (he tried to explain that to me but I had to do homework on it later) had almost ceased -- in consequence the human species, along with most of the other life forms, had almost been done in. The Master punched the console and we looked at pictures from that time. All those funnylooking cruisers! City streets and broad ribbons everywhere filled with them. "Anybody could have one, own one?" I asked "Anybody?" "Anybody who could afford one." "What a time that must have been ." "Yes. It almost killed the planet. It was a lousy scene." "Lousy?" "Forgive me -- I'm afraid I use antiquarian language now and then. Lousy is an ancient word meaning unpleasant, contemptible, nasty." "I see. But our cruisers, now, don't pollute, do they?" "Not much. The prohibition of private ownership of them is largely symbolic -- a reminder, to some of us, at least." We went on for a few more sessions. I could have read it all on my own -- or most of it -- but the Master must, he said, be sure I understood and interpreted correctly. I wasn't used to the study of history, after all, I was a Musician and Poet -- though my now pedestrian raiment denied that. After the near-miss with disaster we had, I learned, pulled up our socks and straightened out. One government for the whole planet, for example -- the only way controls could be effective. Then the discovery of hyperspace and, at the same time, the flowering of the Genetic Era. Two simultaneous breakthroughs: intragalactic exploration and colonization, and genetic manipulation in aid of producing Homo sapiens universalis, or Homo sapiens sapiens, or whatever. Man sapient, that is, but more so. A number of psycho-geneticists and somato-geneticists had worked on the development of better human strains, and one of these genetic dabblers had been Korsakoff. Korsakoff had been one of the more controversial of the phychogeneticists, not always in favor in Ihe scientific community. The somatic problems were, in the end, almost trivial, but the physiological and psychiatric ones were not. "You have studied all this?" the Master asked. I nodded. "So what what was the next step?" I thought for a moment. "Conduct experiments with the new subspecific variants. Get a group large enough and dump them on an uninhabited planet and see how they make out." "Not elegantly said, for a Poet," the Master said, "but that's about right." He detailed the program. It had started millennia past and I confess I began to feel a sense of awe. Some of the mutants had worked out, some not. Some of the mutants, off on their own planets, had even gone on to construct better mutants. We -- our planet -- were still Home, we were the capital, for this was where it had all started. We and the other planets, those that remained sane, formed the Galactic Federation -- whose headquarters were here. "What happens to the other planets?" I asked -- a point in respect of which my study materials had been curiously reticent. "That is known only to Masters, Scientists and some Judges. And to a few others, such as yourself, who must be told. You will understand, of course, why you must be told. There is little in any archive on this, so I must tell you. And will. You will, of course, swear secrecy." I did, and the inputs gobbled up my pledge and, no doubt, imprinted it upon an array of multiparametered matrices whose functions I could only guess at. Master Clarke filled our glasses then, and this time I had what he'd always had. Incredible. My brain cleared -- not that it had been fuzzy, but this was something else. "It's only for Masters and their -- ah -- guests," he said, "so don't become addicted." Then he told me; Sensors and transmitters had been placed, in isolated and inaccessible locations, on all of the experimental planets. The sensors monitored planetary atmospheres -- for carbon monoxide, chlorinated hydrocarbons, hydrocarbon byproducts, and radioactivity. They picked up other data also, but these were the important ones. The transmitters hurtled these data, via hyperspace, into Planetary Watcha topsecret facility in Central Control. "Most of our citizens believe that Central Control is but the computer that controls the functioning of this planet. It is that, of course, but is also this. We, the Masters, think this is its most important function. We shall go there now." We continued to talk, voices low, as we walked. He spoke of what he called the green line. "What happens when the readings hit the green line?" I asked. "When the curve -- any of them -- intersects the established limit we push a green button and destroy the planet. Fusion devices are in place." "Just like that." "For the greater galactic good, yes. Just like that, as you will see." "Along with any other planets in that system happening to share the general area." "If any, yes. But the chances are overwhelming they aren't inhabited." "Why is observation of Central Control part of my sentence?" "You'll see, son Rockwell. You'll see." Watch is unknown to, say, # of our population. It occupies the top floor of Central Control. Both palm and voice prints are required to open the door of the elevator that takes you up. "How can such an operation be kept secret from so many?" I asked. "There isn't much curiosity," the Master said. He led me into a fairly large room, three walls of which were covered with a dazzling array of screens, readouts, many lights blinking on and off. There was a console in the center of the room, presided over by two Scientists in white robes. A third Scientist patrolled the screens, pushing buttons from time to time, adjusting this or that, taking readings, making notes. We passed through this room and through another door in the fourth side of the room. "The -- I believe they call it basic hardware -- is here." We were in an enormous room, now, filled with racks and panels, a subtle but pervasive hum, and mysteries. (I'm not a Scientist. Nor is Master Clarke, for that matter.) Large cables of many colors were all over the place, linking this area to thatthe arteries, veins, and nervous system of a monster. "The intake receptors are on the roof," the Master siad. "They could be here as well, but it's traditional, I'm told, to place them on the roof." We climbed a flight of stairs. The roof was covered with multihelixed arrays, pointing in all directions, covering this hemisphere of the sky. "How about the other side?" I asked. "There's a similar receptor complex over thereor down there, straight down from here. It feeds into this place by microwave relay." We went down the stairs, then, and to the console. The Master greeted the Scientists, and introduced me Brown Tunic Rockwell. One of the Scientists showed me around, the Master coming along, interested. Each experimental planet out there was on display here. The elaborate inputs to the large panels on the three walls were here condensed into digital readouts. I saw that, in most cases, then parameters were being monitored usually to seven signiCicant figures. Above each digital readout was printed, in green, the value which must not be exceededthe value which said a planet was about to die. Each panel bore, for each parameter under observation, three pilot lights -- red, yellow, and green. There was also a green push button, immediately below which were two spaces for the insertion of keys. The button had no label and it didn't need one -- they knew what it was for. Almost all of the lights were red, a few were yellow. No green showing. I got it. Red was in the clear, yellow was approaching danger, and when the green went on you turned the keys and pushed the green button. Minus one planet. "How does Korsakoff Five look?" the Master asked. "No better. Any day now." He showed us the Korsakoff Five panel. There were nine reds, but the carbon monoxide showed yellow. The seventh digit was in almost continual change, advancing and retreating, but, the Scientist said, steadily closing the gap. It had about a hundred to go -- a that is. The first five digits coincided with the stated limit. "You see, Rockwell, why we've been talking of Korsakoff -- his fifth planet will amost certainly be the next one to go," the Master said. I nodded, and I spent several hours wandering about the room, getting the feel of the place. I happened to be standing before one display (Wilkinson Four) when the radioactivity light P.O. Box #, Santa Monica. Cal. # a vehicle for thought-provoking, controversial articles, and a "service" magazine containing dozens of s-f and fantasy book reviews per issue, along with news releases, coming events, news items of interest to fans, readers and professionals. convention at Heidelberg in I #... for the second year in a row. Sample Subscription -- # issues for I . # per year. went from red to yellow. A spooky feeling. I spent a few more days hanging around Planetary Watch, and it seemed my sentence should be served by now, but -- not quite. During the evening of the third day Master Clarke called me and told me to meet him at Planetary Watch. I did so; he was waiting at the elevator when I arrived. He palmed the panel and spoke into a concealed microphone and up we went. A different shift of Scientists was on duty now, and they were all watching the large Korsakoff Five panel on the wall. The graphic readout showed that the carbon monoxide line was about to intersect the line of the limit. You could see it happening on the digital display at the console, of course, but this was more dramatic. I watched, hypnotized, as the lines did intersect. The yellow changed to green, and a gentle but persistent tone began to sound. "This could be automated, of course," the Master said, "but we prefer to do it by hand. Come to the console." We all went. Two of the Scientists insertedwith a business-like air their keys into the slots beneath the green button and turned them a quarter turn. Clockwise, I noted. "Now," the Master said," if you will?" He indicated the green button. "I -- " It seemed too much. "This will complete your sentence," he said, the Scientists standing there watching, listening. Well. What do you do when asked to blast a planet full of people -- into subatomic particles? In my situation you push a button. I did. Nothing happened. "In about ten minutes -- through hyperspace," the Master said, and he and I returned to the large display on the wall. The Scientists went back to their routine. "Why do it this way?" I asked, having done it. "The planet will die anyway." "A dying planet is a bad thing. This is morehumane." Silently we watched. Then, almost casually, as if closing up shop for the night, the lights went out. The polygraphs stopped, and ten needles abruptly flopped to zero. End. Not knowing what to say, I said nothing. The Master opened a package he'd been carrying. My purple robe! I shucked off the detestable brown tunic and proudly put on the purple. Musician and Poet again. We left that place. "Korsakoff Five over and done with," the Master said, "It's real name was Terra but we didn't think of it as such." I was anxious to be gone, I had to practice upon my instruments, write some lines. "That's the last one of the lot and a good thing too. Korsakoff was a lousy geneticist. Good night, Rockwell."  painted wings twinkling over the stiff green blades of grass. It hovered, dipped and finally lighted on a faded purple stalk of clover. Another butterfly came along and another. Each one lighted beside the first until at last there was a canopy of yellow and black over the nodding heads of clover. "Start again," said the teacher and grass, clover and butterflies all vanished. Now a sidewalk appeared, tar and gum smeared, streaked with cracks over the cement coating. Feet passed over it again and again, pairs of feet, dozens of feet, hundreds of feet. Soon they were as densely packed as sheaves of corn in a silo. A whistle blew, the feet shuffled and then went up in a puff of smoke. "Fair," said the teacher. "Considerable improvement over the first try, but you've far to go." The class was over. The students dispersed, each one secretly elated over the skills he had shown that day. The teacher sighed over the dearth of real talent among the neophytes. He sat back and ruminated over the kinds of classes he'd had in years past. "Tho.se kids had the stuff," he said to himself and he flushed at the realization that he had spoken aloud. L ater that night he discussed his feelings with Marie. She shook her head in disagreement. "They haven't changed. It's you," she said. "I think you're jealous of them because they will be the doers and you will stay a teacher." "Nonsense," he said acerbically. "I could be a doer. I just don't choose to. I've been through a more rigorous training course than any of them. I've dreamed up teeming cities, motley populations, sagas of heroes and cowards, ravaging plagues and Golden ages. I've drawn poets and philosophers, hooligans and bullies." She smiled. "I know you have," she said. "You've even shown me bits and pieces of it. But there's a gap between theory and practice. And you're missing an important ingredient." "I suppose it's my disbelief in the supernatural," he said. "Even you call me an atheist." She sighed. "No," she said. "It's compassion." The night grew cold and she began to shiver. He took her hand and stroked it until the blue tint became suffused with a darkening red. He put his mouth to her neck and, with his mind still on the unrealized greatness inside him, he whispered into the sweet scented skin. She enfolded him in her arms and drew him down beside her. very much on edge. He hadn't corrected any of the students' homework nor had he prepared his lesson plan for the day. He went inside and showered, letting the soapy warm water caress his sleep-drenched skin, and he shook his head and growled. Later, after he had eaten, he read the contents of each folder, penciling in his comments, sometimes terse, occasionally scathing. In rare instances he was almost complimentary. Marie is wrong. I'm not jealous of the students.  have more imagination and talent than the whole lot of them... He had put aside one of the folders after a cursory look and later, when he reopened and read it, he knew why. It was superb. The language was inspired, simple yet poetic, with an epic sweep. The characters were dynamic, violent and gentle by turns, moral and amoral, lovely and hideous. They were tormented and inspired. He was caught up in all of it and saw each scene unfold before his eyes. And he hated the student who had If only it were mine -- What a job I could do with this... He would modify it here and there, he decided. Perhaps he ought to add the necessary little touches that would turn it into a viable scheme. And of everyone he knew, he alone had the maturity and discipline, the courage and craftsmanship to see it through. "I can be a doer," he said aloud and the words were like a heady wine. H e held on to the folder. He told the student that his grade was an A-minus but that he had misplaced the manuscript. Secretly he studied it, fleshed it out, gave it his own subtle flavor until be was certain it was ready. Then he typed it up himself, placed his own name on the title page and sent it in to the Council of Critics. One week later he was summoned to their chambers. They were overwhelmed by this extraordinary work, they said, and he would be given permission to put it on. His heart was racing out of control. "When will that be?" he said. He could barely talk. "Tomorrow, if you like. It will be a private showing for the Council alone." He was assigned his stage and asked to begin. But was he ready? He became terrified at bringing this awesome script to life and was assailed by self doubts. Was he really up to it? And what if the student should discover the plagiarism and expose him? There was total silence in the auditorium and a hushed expectation that wound about his body like a shroud. With trembling fingers, he turned the title page of the scenario and silently reread his opening lines: "In the beginning God created the heaven and the earth. And the earth was without form, and void; and darkness was upon the face of the deep." He drew a deep breath and then he began.  short one and Dr. Maggie Lazenby, with whom he hoped to the Serpent Class Courier Admere friendship, was off planet and der, was in a bitter and twisted would not be returning until after mood. He had his reasons. To behis own departure. Finally, he had gin with, he had just been hauled seen the latest Promotion List and over the coals by Commodore Dahad noted that officers junior to mien. Officer Commanding Courihimself had been given their half ers, and still resented being blamed rings, were now Lieutenant Comfor the disappearance of Cragge manders. And some of those same Rock from Olgana. Then he had officers, in Grimes' words, been told that his ship's stay at wouldn't be capable of navigating a Lindisfarne Base was to be a very plastic duck across a bathtub. A Lieutenant Grimes Novelette Whom you know is important. What you know is vital. But what you know about whom can be dynamite! Ensign Beadle, his firsl lieutenant, was sympathetic. He said, "But it isn't what you do. Captain. It isn't what you know, even. It's whom you know." "You could be right. Number One," admitted Grimes. "But in my case I'm afraid that it boils down to who knows me. Did you ever see that book. How To Win Friends And Influence Peopled I often think that I must have read the wrong half, the second half Beadle made a noncommittal noise. Then: "We're ready to lift ship. Captain. Mechanically, that is. Mr. Hollister, the new Psionic Radio Officer, has yet to joinand, of course, there are the passengers." "Ah, yes. Let us not forget the passengers." Grimes allowed himself a sardonic smile. "I wonder what the Commodore has against iheml Beadle took the question literally. "We're the only Courier in port. Captain, and it's essential that our good Commissioner reaches Dhartana as soon as possible" " -- if not before," finished Grimes. "All right. Number One. Is the V.I.P. suite swept and garnished?" "I -- I've been busy with the important preparations for Space, Captain." Grimes scowled. "I sincerely hope, Number One, that Mrs. Commissioner Dalwood never hears you implying that she's unimportant. We'll make a tour of the accommodation now." Followed by Beadle, he strode up the ramp into the airlock of his little ship, his "flying darning needle." The V.I.P. suite took up almost the entire compartment below the officers' flat. As he passed through the sliding door into the sitting room Grimes' prominent ears reddened; with him it was a sign of anger as well as of embarrassment. "Damn it all. Number One," he explained, "don't you realize that this woman is one of the civilian big wheels on the Board of Admiralty? You may not want promotion -- but I do. Look at that table top! Drinking glass rings and it must have been something sweet and sticky-and bloody nearly an inch of cigarette ash. And the ashtrays! They haven't been emptied since God was a pup." "The suite hasn't been used since we carried Mr. Alberto." "I know that. Am I to suppose that you've kept it the way he left it in loving memory of him?" "You did say, sir, that bearing in mind the circumstances of his death we should leave everything untouched in case his department wanted to make a thorough investigation." "And his department did check just to make sure that he'd left nothing of interest on board when he disembarked on Doncaster. But that was months ago. And this bedroom -- the way it is now I wouldn't put a dog into it. Get on the blower at once to Maintenance. Ask them -- no, tell themto send a cleaning detail here immediately." Grimes became uncomfortably aware that someone breathed behind him. He turned slowly, reluctantly, looked into the hard, steel-gray eyes of the woman who was standing just inside the doorway. She was tall and handsome, with short-cut platinum blond hair, a beautifully tailored gray costume that looked like a uniform but wasn't that looked more like a uniform than the deliberately casual rig of the day affected by Grimes and Beadle in common with all Courier Service officers. Her figure seemed to be that of a girl but her face, although unlined, was old. It showed no physical marks of age, but it was somehow obvious that she had seen too much, experienced too much. (Jrimes thought, If she smiles, something will crack. She didn't smile. She said -- and her voice, although well modulated, was hard as the rest of her -- "Mr. (irimes." "Ma'am?" "I am Commissioner Dalwood." She did not extend her hand, (irimes bowed stiffly. "Honored to have you aboard. Ma'am." "The honor is all yours, Mr. (irimes. Tell me, is the rest of your ship like this pigsty?" "We're having the suite put to rights, Mrs. Dalwood." "Pray do not put yourself out on my behalf, Mr. Grimes. My lady's maid and my two robot servants are at this moment bringing my baggage aboard. The robots are versatile. If you will let them have the necessary cleaning gear they will soon have these quarters fit for human occupancy." "Mr. Beadle," ordered Grimes, "Belay that call to Maintenance. See that Mrs. Dalwood's servants are issued what they need." "Very good, sir," replied Beadle smartly, glad of the chance to make his escape. "And now, Mr. Grimes, if I may sit down somewhere in less squalid surroundings "Certainly, Ma'am. If you will follow me -- " G rimes led the way out of the suite. The two humanoid robots, with expensive-looking baggage piled at their feet, stared at him impassively. The maid small, plump, pert and darkly brunette -- allowed a flicker of sympathy to pass over her rosy face. Grimes thought that she winked, but he couldn't be sure. On the way up to his own quarters he was relieved to see that Beadle had kept the rest of the ship in a reasonably good state of cleanliness, although he did hear one or two disapproving sniffs from his passenger. His own day cabin was, he knew, untidy. He liked it that way. He was not surprised when Mrs. Dalwood said, "Your desk, Mr. Grimes. Surely some of those papers are of such a confidential nature that they should be in your safe." Grimes said, "Nobody comes in here except by invitation. I trust my officers. Ma'am." The Commissioner smiled thinly. Nothing cracked. She said, "What a child you are. Lieutenant. One of the first lessons I learned in politics was never to trust anybody." "In Space, aboard ship, you have to trust people. Ma'am." She sat down in Grimes' easy chair, extending her long, elegant legs. Grimes suspected that she looked at her own limbs with brief admiration before returning her regard to him. Her laugh was brittle. "How touching. Lieutenant. And that is why ships are lost now and again." "May I offer you refreshment. Ma'am?" Grimes said, changing the subject. "And do you drink. Lieutenant?" I know damn well that I'm only a two ringer. Grimes thought, but  do like being called Captain aboard my own ship... He said, "Never on departure day, Mrs. Dalwood." "Perhaps I shall be wise if I conform to the same rule. I must confess that I am not used to traveling in vessels of this class and it is possible that I shall need all my wits about me during liftoff. Might I ask for a cup of coffee?" Grimes took from its rack the thermos container, which he had refilled from the galley coffeemaker that morning. After he had removed the cap he realized that he had still to produce cup, sugar bowl, spoon and milk. His telltale ears proclaiming his embarrassment he replaced the container, conscious of the woman's coldly amused scrutiny. At last he jug from a carton of milk in his refrigerator. She said, "The milk should be warmed." "Yes, Mrs. Dalwood. Of course. If you wouldn't mind waiting just one moment" "If I took my coffee white I should mind. But I prefer it black and unsweetened." Grimes poured, remembering that the coffee-maker was long overdue for a thorough cleaning. Adder's coffee had a tang of its own. Her people were accustomed to it. The Commissioner was not. After one cautious sip she put her cup down, hard. She asked, "And what is the food like aboard this ship?" "Usually quite good. Ma'am. We carry no ratings or petty officers, so we take turns cooking. Mr. Beadle he's my First Lieutenant-makes an excellent stew." Grimes babbled on. "It's a sort of a curry, actually, but not quite, if you know what I mean." "I don't. Lieutenant. Nor do I wish to. As I have already told you, my robots are versatile. Might I suggest that they take over galley duties, first of all thoroughly cleaning all vessels and implements, starting with your coffee-maker? Apart from anything else it will mean that your officers will have more time to devote to their real duties." "If you want it that way, Mrs. Dalwood" "I do want it that way." To Grimes' intense relief the intercom phone buzzed. He said to the Commissioner, "Excuse me. Ma'am," and then into the speakermicrophone, "Captain here." "First Lieutenant, Captain. Mr. Hollister, the new P.C.O., has just boarded. Shall I send him up to report to you?" "Yes, Mr. Beadle. Tell him that I'll see him in the Control Room. Now." He turned to Mrs. Dalwood. "I'm afraid I must leave you for a few minutes, Ma'am. There are cigarettes in that box, and if you wish more coffee -- " "I most certainly do not. And, Mr. Grimes, don't you think that you had better put those papers away in your safe before you go about your pressing business?" She allowed herself another thin smile. "After all, you haven't asked yet to see my identification. For all you know I could be a spy." And if you are, thought Grimes,  hope I'm the officer commanding the firing squad. He said, "You are very well known. Ma'am." He swept his desk clean, depositing the pile of official and private correspondence on the deck, then fumbled through the routine of opening his safe. As usual the door stuck. Finally he had the papers locked away. He bowed again to Mrs. Dalwood, who replied with a curt nod. He climbed the ladders to Control, glad to get to a part of the ship where. Commissioner or no Commissioner, he was king. Beadle was awaiting him there with a tall, thin, pale young man who looked like a scarecrow rigged out in a cast-off Survey Service uniform. He announced, before Beadle could perform the introductions, "I don't like this ship. I am very sensitive to atmosphere. This is an unhappy ship." "She didn't use to be," Grimes told him glumly. U sually Grimes enjoyed shiphandling. Invariably he would invite his passengers to the control room during lift-off, and most times this invitation would be accepted. He had extended the courtesy to Mrs. Dalwood, hoping that she would refuse the offer. But she did not. She sat in the spare acceleration seat, saying nothing but noticing everything. It would almost have been better had she kept a continual flow of Why-doyou-do-this? and Why-don t-youdo-that? Her very presence made Grimes nervous. The irregular beat of the inertial drive sounded wrong to him as Adder climbed slowly up and away from her pad. And, as soon as she was off the ground, the ship yawed badly, falling to an angle of seven degrees from the vertical. It must look bad. Grimes knew. It looked bad and it felt worse. The only thing to do about it was to get upstairs in a hurry before some sarcastic comment from Port Control came through the transceiver. Grimes picked his moment for turning on the auxiliary rockets, waiting until the tall, slender tower that was Adder was canted away from the wind. That way, he hoped, he could make it all look intentional, convey the impression that he was using the quite stiff north-wester to give him additional speed. He managed to turn in his seat in spite of the uncomfortable acceleration and force out the words; "Letting -- the -- wind -- help -- us -- " She -- calm, unruffled -- lifted her slender eyebrows and asked, with apparently genuine unconcern, "Really?" "Time -- " Grimes persisted, "is -- money." "So," she told him, "is reaction mass." Flushing, Grimes returned to his controls. Apart from that annoying yaw the ship was handling well enough. Beadle, and Von Tannenbaum, the navigator, and Slovotny, electronic communications, were quietly efficient at their stations. They were certainly quiet. There was none of the usual good-humored banter. Sulkily Grimes pushed Adder up through the last, high wisps of cirrus, into the purple twilight, towards the bright, unwinking stars. She screamed through the final tenuous shreds of atmosphere and quite soon thereafter Von Tannenbaum reported that she was clear of the Van Allens. Grimes, still far too conscious of the Commissioner's cold regard, cut inertial and reaction drives, then slowly and carefully -- far more slowly than was usual -- used his directional gyroscopes to swing the sharp prow of the ship on to the target star. He applied correction for Galactic Drift -- and then realized that he had put it on the wrong way. He mumbled something that sounded unconvincing even to himself about overcompensation and, after a few seconds that felt more like minutes, had the vessel headed in the right direcrection. He wondered what would happen when he started the Mannschenn Drive -- but nothing did; nothing, that is, worse than the familiar but always disquieting sense of deja vu. He had a vision of himself as an old, old lieutenant with a long white beard but this had nothing to do with the temporal precession field of the Drive, was induced rather by the psionic field generated by the Commissioner. He didn't like her and had a shrewd suspicion that she didn't like him. She said, "Very educational, Mr. Grimes. Very educational." She unstrapped herself from her chair. Slovotny and Von Tannenbaum got up from their own seats, each determined courteously to assist her from hers. They collided. Von Tannenbaum tripped and fell and Beadle fell over him. "Very educational," repeated the Commissioner, gracefully extricating herself from her chair, unaided. "Oh, Mr. Grimes, could you come to see me in ten minutes' time? We have to discuss the new galley routine." "Certainly, Mrs. Dalwood." Grimes turned to his embarrassed officers. "Deep Space Routine, Mr. Beadle." Usually he said, "Normal Deep Space Routine," but he had a suspicion that things would not be at all normal. II Usually Adder's people were gourmands rather than gourmets and a certain tightness of waistbands was an accepted fact of life. Even when whoever was doing the cooking produced an inedible mess bellies could be filled, and were filled, with sandwiches of the doorstep variety. But these relatively happy days were over. As she had told Grimes, the Commissioner's robots were skilled cooks. To have called them chefs would not have been exaggerating. Insofar as subtlety of flavorings and attractiveness of presentation were concerned, nobody could fault them. To the average spaceman, however, quantity is as important as quality. There were no second helpings. The coldly efficient automatons must have calculated just how much nutriment each and every person aboard required to operate efficiently himself -- and that was all that he ever got. Too, at least one of the mechanical servitors was always doing something or other around the galley and storerooms and Grimes and his officers knew that the partaking of snacks between meals would be reported at once to Mrs. Dalwood. A real Captain, one with four gold bands on his shoulderboards and scrambled egg on the peak of his cap, would never have tolerated the situation. But Grimes, for all his authority and responsibility, was too junior an officer. He was only a Lieutenant, and a passed-over one at that, while the Commissioner, although a civilian, could tell Admirals to jump through the hoop. But he was hungry. One morning, ship's time, he went down to the solarium for his daily exercises. This compartment could more aptly have been called the gymnasium, but since it was part of the "farm" it got its share of the ultraviolet required for the hydroponics tanks. Mrs. Dalwood and her maid, Rosaleen, were still there, having their daily workout, when Grimes went in. Always he had managed to arrive after the two women had finished, but for some reason he was running ahead of schedule. It was not that he was prudish and neither were they, but he had decided that the less he had to do with them the better. As he entered the room he noticed their gowns hanging outside the sauna. He shrugged. So what? This was his ship. He took off his own robe and then, clad only in trunks, mounted the stationary bicycle. He began to pedal away almost happily, watching the clock as he did so. From the corner of his eye he saw the. door of the sauna open. The Commissioner, followed by her maid, came out. It was the first time he had seen Mrs. Dalwood nude. Prompted to whistle, he thought better of it. She was a bit of all right, he admitted, if you liked 'em lean and hungry. He inclined his head towards her courteously, carried on pedaling. Rather to his surprise she stood there, looking him over. She said, "Mr. Grimes, there is a little improvement in your condition, but that probably is due to a properly balanced diet." She walked toward him, her feet slim and elegant on the carpeted deck, her breast jouncing ever so slightly. "Get off that thing, will you?" Grimes did so, on the side away from her. She stooped with fluid grace and tested the pedals with her right hand. "Mr. Grimes, how in Space do you hope to get any benefit from these exercises unless you do them properly?" Her hand went to the adjusting screw of the roller on top of the wheel, turned it clockwise. The muscles of her right arm stood out clearly under the smooth brown skin as she tested the pedals again. Then she actually smiled, saying, "On your bicycle, spaceman." Grimes remounted. He had to push hard to start the wheel rotating. He had to push hard to keep it rotating. Now and again he had ridden on real bicycles, but almost always had dismounted rather than pedal up a steep hill. She stood watching him. Until now he would have thought it impossible actively to dislike an attractive naked woman. But there had to be a first time for anything. The Commissioner turned to her maid. "Rosaleen, you were last on the bicycle. Did you readjust it?" The girl blushed guiltily over her entire body. "Yes, Ma'am." "I see I shall have to check on you too." The woman glanced at the watch that was her only article of clothing. "Unluckily I have some work to do. However, you may stay here for another thirty minutes. The bicycle again, the rowing machine, the horizontal bars. And you, Mr. Grimes, will see to it that she does something about shedding that disgusting fat." Grimes did not say what he was thinking. He had little breath to say anything. He managed to gasp, "Yes, Ma'am." Mrs. Dalwood went to her gown, shrugged it on, thrust her feet into sandals. She walked gracefully to the door. She did not look back at the man on the bicycle, the girl on the rowing machine. As soon as the door had shut behind her Rosaleen stopped rowing-. She said, "Phew'!" Grimes went on pedaling. "Hey, Captain. Take five. Avast, or whatever you say." Grimes stopped. He said, "You'd better carry on with your rowing." The girl grinned. "We're quite safe. Captain. She is so used to having every order implicitly obeyed that she'd never dream of coming back to investigate us." "You know her better than I do," admitted Grimes. "I should." She got up from the sliding seat of the rowing machine, Hopped down to the deck. She was. Grimes decided, at least as attractive as her mistress and she had the advantage of youth. And there was so much more of her. The spaceman looked her over, studying her almost clinically. Yes, she had been losing weight. Her skin was not as taut as it should have been. She noticed his look. She complained, "Yes, I'm starved." "You get the same as we do, Rosaleen." "That's the trouble. Captain." "But you have this sort of feeding all the time." "Like hell I do. I have my nights off, you know, and then I catch up on the pastries and candy and the hot rolls with lots of butter, and the roast pork, with crackling -- " "Please stop," begged Grimes. "You're making me ravenous." She went on, "But aboard your ship I have to toe the line. There's no escape." "I suppose not." "But surely you can do something. You've storerooms, with bread-" "Yes, but-" "You aren't scared of her. Captain?" She looked at him through big, dark eyes. He had thought they were black now he saw that they were a very deep violet. "Mphm." He allowed his glance to stray downwards, then hastily looked back at her face. Invitation had been in every line of her ample body. He was no snob and the fact that her status was that of a servant weighed little with him. But she was the Commissioner's servant. A lady has no secrets from her lady's maid -- was the converse true? Anyhow, both were women and no doubt happily prattled to each other, disparity of social status notwithstanding. She said plaintively, "I'm hungry. Captain." "So am I, Rosaleen." "But you're the Captain." Grimes got off the bicycle. He said, "It's time for my sauna." He threw his shorts in the general direction of the hook on which his robe was hanging, strode to the door of the hot room, opened it. She followed him. He stretched out on one of the benches, she flopped on one opposite him. She said, "I'm hungry." "It's those damned robots," complained Grimes. "Always hanging around the galley and storerooms." "They won't be there tonight." "How do you know?" "They're much more than cooks. Even I don't know all the things they've been programed for. This I do know. She has been working on a report, and tomorrow it will be encoded for transmission. The way that she does it is to give it to Johnhe's the one with the little gold knob on top of his head to encode. And James decodes each sheet as John finishes it, to ensure that there are no errors." "Are there ever any?" "No. But she likes to be sure." "She would." He wondered when he was going to start sweating. The girl was already perspiring profusely. "Tell me, when does this encodingdecoding session take place?" "After dinner." "And there's no chance of her breaking it off?" "None at all." "Mphm." The sweat was starting to stream out of Grimes' pores now. The girl got up, began to flick the skin of his back lightly with the birch twigs. He appreciated the attention. "Mphm. And are you free while all this Top Secret stuff is going on?" "Yes." "And she should have her nose stuck into it by twenty hours?" "Yes, Captain." "Then meet me outside the galley at, say, fifteen past twenty." "Yes!" "Thick buttered toast," murmured Grimes, deciding that talking about food took his mind off other things. "Lots of butter," she added. "And sardines." "Fat, oily sardines." "With lemon wedges." "With mayonnaise." she corrected. "All right. Mayonnaise." "And coffee. With sugar and great dollops of cream." "I'll have beer, myself, even though it is fattening." "We can have beer withand coffee after." The door slid open and Hollister came in. Naked, the telepath looked more like a living skeleton than ever. Grimes regarded him with some distaste and wondered if the psionic radio officer had been eavesdropping. To do so would be contrary to the very strict code of the Rhine Institute -- but espers, in spite of their occasional claims to superiority, were only human. He said, "I'm just about cooked, Rosaleen." "So am I, Captain." She got up from her bench, the perspiration pouring down her still plump body, went through into the shower room. Through the closed door Grimes heard the hiss of the water, her little scream as its coldness hit her. There was the whine of the blowers as she dried off and then she ran through the hot room on her way back into the solarium. "Quite a dish. Captain," commented Hollister. "We," Grimes told him coldly, "are neither kings nor peasants." He took his own cold shower and when he stepped out into the gymnasium Rosaleen was gone. D inner that night was as unsatisfying as usual. A clear soup, a small portion of delicious baked fish with a green salad, a raw apple for desert. Grimes, at the head of the table, tried to make conversation, but the Commissioner was in a thoughtful mood and hardly spoke at all. Beadle, Slovotny, Vitelli and Hollister wolfed their portions as though eating were about to be made illegal, saying little. The four officers excused themselves as soon as they decently could -- Slovotny going up to Control to relieve Von Tannenbaum for his dinner. Beadle to have a look at the air circulatory system, Vitelli to check up on the Mannschenn Drive. Hollister didn't bother to invent an excuse. He just left. Von Tannenbaum came down, took his place at the table. He was starting to acquire a lean and hungry look that went well with his Nordic fairness. The Commissioner nodded to him, then patted her lips gently with her napkin. Grimes, interpreting the signs correctly, got up to help her from her chair. She managed to ignore the gesture. She said, "You must excuse me, Mr. Grimes and Mr. von Tannenbaum. I am rather busy this evening." "May I, or my officers, be of any assistance?" asked Grimes politely. She took her time replying, and he was afraid that she would take his offer. Then she said, "Thank you, Mr. Grimes. But is is very confidential work and I don't think that you have Security clearance." The refusal may have been intended as a snub but Grimes welcomed it. "Good night. Ma'am." "Good night, Mr. Grimes." Von Tannenbaum turned to the serving robot which was waiting until he had finished his meal. "Any chance of another portion of fish, James?" "No, sir," the thing replied in a metallic voice. "Her Excellency has instructed me that there are to be no second helpings for anybody." "Oh." In sulky silence the navigator finished his meal. Grimes was tempted to include him in the supper party, but decided against it. The fewer people who knew about it the better. The two men rose from the table, each going to his own quarters. In his day cabin Grimes mixed himself a drink, feeling absurdly guilty as he did so. Damn it all, this is my ship. I'm Captain of her, not that cast iron bitch! Defiantly -- but why should he feel defiant? -- he finished what was in his glass, then poured another generous portion. But he made it fast, looking frequently at his clock as he sipped. #... Near enough. He walked out to the axial shaft, tried not to make too much noise going down the ladder. He paused briefly in the officers' flat, on the deck below and abaft his own. Faint music emanated from behind the door of Von Tannenbaum's cabin Wagner? It sounded like it and loud snores from inside Beadle's room. His own air circulatory system could do with overhauling, thought Grimes. Slovotny was on watch and Hollister, no doubt, was wordlessly communicating with his psionic amplifier, the poodle's brain in aspic. Vitelli could be anywhere, but was probably in the engineroom. The V.I.P. suite was on the next deck down. As he passed the door Grimes could hear the Commissioner dictating something, one of the robots repeating her words. That took eare of her. Another deck, with cabins for not very important people... He thought of tapping on Rasaleen's door, then decided against it. In any case, she was waiting for him outside the galley. She whispered, "I was afraid you'd change your mind. Captain." "Not bloody likely." H e led the way into the spotless-thanks to the industry of the robot servitorsgalley. He was feeling oddly excited. He was reminded of his training cruise, when he had been a very new (and always hungry) cadet. But then there had been locks to pick. He opened the door of the tinned food storeroom, ran his eye over the shelves. He heard Rosaleen gasp. "New Erin ham -- Carinthian sausage -- " "You'll have Atlantan sardines, my girl, and like 'emah, here we are. A can each?" "Two cans." "All right. Here you are. You can switch on the toaster while I rummage in the bread locker." He thrust the cans into her eager hands, then collected bread, butter and seasonings. He tore open the wrapper of a loaf, put the thick slices on the rack under the griller. The smell of the cooking toast was mouthwatering -- too mouthwatering. He hoped that it would not be distributed throughout the ship by the ventilation system. But the Commissioner's overly efficient robots must, by this time, have put the air out-take filters to rights. One side done. He turned the slices over. Rosaleen asked plaintively, "How do you work this opener?" A metallic voice replied, "Like th is. Miss Rosaleen -- but I forbid you to use it." "Take your claws off me, you tin bastard!" Grimes turned fast. Behind him the toast smoldered unheeded. His hands went out to clamp on the wrists of the robot, whose own hands gripped the girl's arms. The automaton ignored him. If it could have sneered it would have done so. "Mr. Grimes. Rosaleen." The Commissioner's voice was hard as metal. In her all-grey costume she looked like a robot herself. "Mr. Grimes, please do not attempt to interfere with my servitor." She looked coldly at the little group. "All right, John, you may release Miss Rosaleen. But not until Mr. Grimes has taken his hands off you. And now, Mr. Grimes, what is the meaning of this? I seem to have interrupted a disgusting orgy. Oh, Joh, you might extinguish that minor conflagration and dispose of the charred remains." "Supper," said Grimes at last. "Supper?" "Yes, Ma'am. Rosaleen and I were about to enjoy a light snack." ' "A light snack? Don't you realize the trouble that went into working out suitable menus for this ship?" She paused, looking at Grimes with an expression of extreme distaste. "Legally since your superiors, in a moment of aberration, saw fit to appoint you to command, you may do as you like aboard this vessel -- within limits. The seduction of my maid is beyond those limits." "Seduction?" This was too much. "I assure you that -- " "I was not using the word in its sexual sense. Come, Rosaleen, we will leave Mr. Grimes to his feast. He has to keep his strength up -- although for what I cannot say." "Ma'am!" The girl's face was no longer soft, her voice held a compelling ring. "Since you use that word -- it was I who seduced the Captain." "That hardly improves matters, Rosaleen. The commanding officer of a warship, even a very minor one, should not allow himself to be influenced by a woman passenger." "You said it," snapped Grimes. This could mean the ruin of his career but he had been pushed too far. "You said it, Mrs. Dalwood. I should never have let myself be influenced by you. I should never have allowed your tin dieticians to run loose in my galley. I should have insisted, from the very start, on running my ship my way. Furthermore -- " He was warming up nicely. "Furthermore, I doubt if even your fellow Commissioners will approve of your ordering an officer to spy on his Captain." "I don't know what you're talking about, Mr. Grimes." "Don't you, Mrs. Dalwood? Who put you wise to this little party in the galley? Who would have known about it? Who but Hollister? I shouldn't like to be in your shoes when the Rhine Institute gets my report on my psionic radio officer. They're no respecters of admirals or commissioners." "Have you quite finished, Mr. Grimes?" With the mounting flush on her cheeks the Commissioner was beginning to look human. "For the time being." "Then let me tell you, Lieutenant, that whatever secrets Lieutenant Hollister may have learned about you are still safely locked within his mind. If you had been reading up on the latest advances in roboticswhich, obviously, you have not -- you would have learned that psionic robots, electronic telepaths, are already in production. This has not been advertised -- but neither is it a secret. Such automata can be recognized by the little gold knob on top of their skulls." The robot John inclined its head toward Grimes and the golden embellishment seemed to wink at him sardonically. "You tin fink," snarled the spaceman. "I am not a fink, sir. A fink is one who betrays his friend -- and you were never a friend to me and my kind. Was it not in this very vessel, under your command, that Mr. Adam met his end?" "That will do, John," snapped the Commissioner. "I still resent being spied upon." "That will do. Lieutenant." "Like hell it will. I give you notice that I have resigned from the Survey Service. I've had a bellyful of being treated like a child." "But that is what you are." "Captain," Rosaleen was pleading. "Please stop it. You're only making things worse. Mrs. Dalwood, it was my fault. I swear that it was." "Anything that happens aboard my ship is my fault," insisted Grimes. "From your own mouth you condemn yourself, Lieutenant. I am tempted, as a Commissioner, to accept your resignation here and now, but I feel" her features sagged, the outlines of her body became hazy, the gray of her costume shimmered irridesccntly -- "Leef I tub" She was her normal self again. "But I feel -- " Again the uncanny change. "Lgef I tub -- " This is all  need... Grimes listened to the sudden, irregular warbling of the Mannschenn Drive, recognized the symptoms of breakdown, time running backward and deja vu. He had another vision -- but this time he was not an elderly Survey Service Lieutenant; he was an even more elderly Rim Runners Third Mate. They would be the only outfit in all the Galaxy that would dream of employing him -- but even they would never promote him. The thin, high keening of the Drive faded to a barely audible hum, then died as the tumbling, ever-precessing gyroscopes slowed to a halt. From the bulkhead speakers came Slovotny's voice calm enough, but with more than a hint of urgency. "Captain to Control, please. Captain to Control -- " "On my way," Grimes barked into the nearest speakermicrophone. "Carry on with emergency procedure." "All hands secure for Free Fall. All hands secure for Free Fall. The inertial drive will be shut down in precisely thirty seconds." "What is happening, Mr. Grimes?" demanded the Commissioner. "It should be obvious, even to you." "It is. Just what one could expect from this ship." "It's not the ship's fault. She's had no proper maintenance for months." He pushed past the women and the robot, dived into the axial shaft. The greater part of his journey to Control was made in Free Fall conditions. He hoped maliciously that the Commissioner was being spacesick. N either the commissioner nor her robots had the gall to infest the control room. Grimes sat strapped into the command seat, surrounded by his officers. "Report, Mr. Vitelli," he said to the engineer, who had just come up from the engineroom. "The Drive's had it. Captain," Vitelli told him. A greenish pallor showed through the engineer's dark skin, accentuated by a smear of black grease. "Not only the governor bearings, but the rotor bearings." "We have spares, of course." "We should have spares, but we don't. The ones we had were used by the shore gang during the last major overhaul, as far as I can gather from Mr. McCloud's records. They should have been replaced -- but all that's in the boxes is waste and shavings." "Could we cannibalize?" asked Grimes. "From the inertial drive generators?" "We could -- if we had a machine shop to turn the bearings down to size. But that wouldn't do us much good." "Why not?" "The main rotor's warped. Until it's replaced the Drive's unusable." Beadle muttered something about not knowing if it was Christmas Day or last Thursday. Grimes ignored this -- although, like all spacemen, he dreaded the temporal consequences of Mannschenn Drive malfunction. "Sparks -- is anybody within easy reach? I could ask for a tow." "There's Princess Helga, Captain. Shall I give her a call?" "Not until I tell you. Mr. Hollister, have you anything to add to what Mr. Slovotny has told me?" "No, sir." The telepath's deepset eyes were smoldering with resentment, and for a moment Grimes wondered why. Then he realized that the man must have eavesdropped on his quarrel with the Commissioner, had "heard" Grimes' assertion that he, Hollister, had carried tales to Mrs. Dalwood. I'm sorry. Grimes thought. But how was I to know that that blasted robot was a mind-reader? "I should have warned you, sir," admitted Hollister. The others looked at Grimes and Hollister curiously. Grimes could almost hear them thinking. Should have warned him of what? "Princess Helga..." murmured Grimes. "Light cruiser. Captain," Slovotny told him. "Royal Skandian Navy." "And is the Federation on speaking terms with Skandia?" wondered Grimes audibly. He answered his own question. "Only just. Well, there's no future -- or too bloody much future -- in sitting here until somebody really friendly chances along. Get the Princess on the Carlotti, Sparks. Give her our coordinates. Ask her for assistance. Perhaps her engineers will be able to repair our Drive, otherwise they can tow us to the nearest port." "Shouldn't we report first to Base, Captain?" asked Slovotny. Yes, we should, thought Grimes. But I'm not going to. I'll put out a call for assistance before Her Highness shoves her ear in. After that -- she can have a natter to Base... He said, "Get the signal away to Princess Helga. Tell her complete Mannschenn Drive breakdown. Request assistance. You know." "Ay, Captain." Slovotny busied himself at his Carlotti transceiver. The pilot antenna, the elliptical Mobius strip rotating about its long axis quivered, started to turn, hunting over the bearing along which the Skandian cruiser, invisible to optical instruments, unreachable by ordinary radio -- which, in any case, would have had far too great a time lag -- must lie. "Locked on," announced the radio officer at last. He pushed the button that actuated the calling signal. Then he spoke into the microphone. ""Adder to Princess Helga. Adder to Princess Helga. Can you read me? Come in, please." T here was the slightest of delays, and then the swirl of colors in the small, glowing screen coalesced to form a picture. The young woman looking out at them could have been Princess Helga (whoever she was) herself. She was blue-eyed, and hefty, and her uniform cap did nothing to confine the tumbling masses of her yellow hair. ""Princess Helga to Adder. I read you loud and clear. Pass your message." "Complete interstellar drive breakdown," said Slovotny. "Request assistancerepairs if possible, otherwise tow. Coordinates..." He rattled off a string of figures from the paper that Von Tannenbaum handed him. The girl was replaced by a man. He should have been wearing a horned helmet instead of a cap. His eyes were blue, his hair and beard were yellow. He grinned wolfishly. He demanded, "Your Captain, please." Grimes released himself from his chair, pulled himself into the one vacated by Slovotny. "Lieutenant Grimes here. Officer Commanding Courier Ship Adder." "Captain Olaf Andersen here. Lieutenant. What can I do for you?" "Can your engineers repair my Drive?" "I doubt it. They couldn't change a fuse." "What about a tow to Dhartana?" "Out of the question. Captain. But I can take you in to my own Base, on Skandia. The repair facilities there are excellent." Grimes weighed matters carefully before answering. Skandia, one of the small, independent kingdoms, was barely on speaking terms with the Interstellar Federation. At the very best the Skandians would charge heavily for the tow, would present a fantastically heavy bill for the repair work carried out by their yard. (But he. Grimes, would not be paying it.) At the worst. Adder and her people' might be interned, could become the focus of a nasty little interstellar incident, a source of acute embarrassment to the Survey Service. And so. Grimes asked himself mutinously, whaP. That Promotion List had made him dangerously dissatisfied with his lot; the Commissioner had strained what loyalties remained to the breaking point. The Commissioner... "What exactly is going on here?" she asked coldly. She was getting into his hair again. "I'm arranging a tow," Grimes told her. "The alternative is to hang here -- " he gestured towards the viewports, to the outside blackness, to the sharp, bright, unwinking, distant stars "in the middle of sweet damn all, thinking more and more seriously of cannibalism with every passing day." "Very funny. Lieutenant." She stared at the screen. "Is that officer wearing Skandian uniform?" "Of course. Madam," replied the Skandian Captain, who seemed to be very quick on the uptake. "Captain Olaf Andersen, at your service." He smiled happily. "And you, if I am not mistaken, are Mrs. Commissioner Dalwood, of the Federation's Board of Admiralty. According to our latest Intelligence reports you are en route to Dhartana." He smiled again. "Delete 'are'. Substitute 'were.' " "Mr. Grimes, I forbid you to accept a tow from that ship." "Mrs. Dalwood, as commanding officer of this vessel I must do all I can to ensure her safety and that of her people." "Mr. Slovotny, you will put through a call to Lindisfarne Base at once, demanding immediate assistance." Slovotny looked appealingly at Grimes. Grimes nodded glumly. The grinning face of the Skandian faded from the screen, was replaced by a swirl of color as the pilot antenna swung away from its target. Sound came from the speaker -- but it was a loud warbling note only. The radio officer worked desperately at the controls of the Carlotti transceiver. Then he looked up and announced, "They're jamming our signals; they have some very sophisticated equipment and they're only light-minutes distant." "Are you sure you can't get through?" demanded the Commissioner. "Quite sure," Slovotny told her definitely. She snorted, turned to Hollister. "Mr. Hollister, I'll have to rely on you." "What about your own chromeplated telepath?" Grimes asked her nastily. She glared at him. "John's transmission and reception is only relatively short range. And he can't work with an organic amplifier, as your Mr. Hollister can." "And my organic amplifier's on the blink," said Hollister. "What do you mean?" demanded Grimes. The telepath explained patiently. "There has to be a relationship between a psionic communications officer and his amplifier. The amplifier, of course, is a living dog's brain" "I know, I know," the Commissioner snapped. "Get on with it." Hollister would not be hurried. "The relationship is that which exists between a kind master and a faithful dog but deeper, much deeper. Normally we carry our own personal amplifiers with us, from ship to ship, but mine died recently, so I inherited Mr. Deane's. I have been working hard, ever since I joined this ship, to win its trust, its affection. I was making headway, but I was unable to give it the feeling of security it needed when the temporal precession field of the Drive started to fluctuate. The experience can be terrifying enough to a human being who knows what is happening; it is even more terrifying to a dog. And so-" "And so?" "And so the amplifier is useless, possibly permanently." He added brightly: "But I can get in touch with Princess Helga any time you want." "You needn't bother," she snarled. Then, to Grimes, "Of all the ships in the Survey Service, why did I have to travel in this one?" fVhy? echoed Grimes silently. Why? E ven the commissioner was obliged to give Captain Andersen and his crew full marks for spacemanship. Princess Helga emerged into normal SpaceTime only feet from the drifting Adder. At one moment there was nothing beyond the courier's viewports but the blackness of interstellar space, the bright, distant stars -- at the next moment she was there, a vague outline at first but solidifying rapidly. She hung there, a great spindle of gleaming plastic and metal, the sleekness of her lines marred by turrets and antennae. Another second -- and the shape of her was obscured by the tough, pneumatic fenders that inflated with almost explosive rapidity. Another second -- and Adders people heard and felt the thump of the magnetic grapnels as they made contact. Andersen's pleasant, slightly accented voice came from the transceiver. "I have you. Captain. Stand by for acceleration. Stand by for resumption of Mannschenn Drive." "I suppose that your temporal precession field will cover us?" asked Grimes. "Of course. In any case there is physical contact between your ship and mine." "Where are you taking us?" demanded Mrs. Dalwood. "To Kobenhaven, of course, Madam. Our Base on Skandia." "I insist that you tow us to the nearest spaceport under Federationjurisdiction." "You insist. Madam?" Grimes, looking at the screen, could see that Andersen was really enjoying himself. "I'm sorry, but I have my orders." "This is piracy!" "Piracy, Madam? The captain of your ship requested a tow and a tow is what he's getting. Beggars can't be choosers. In any case. Space Law makes it quite plain that the choice of destination is up to the officer commanding the vessel towing, not the captain of the vessel towed." She said, almost pleading but not quite, "In these circumstances the Federation could be generous." Andersen lost his smile. He said, "I am a Skandian, Madam. My loyalty is to my own planet, my own Service. Stand by for acceleration." The screen went blank. Acceleration pushed the group in Adder's control room down into their chairs; Mrs. Dalwood was able to reach a spare seat just in time. Faintly, the vibration transmitted along the tow wires, they heard and felt the irregular throbbing of Princess Helga's inertial driveand almost coincidentally there was a brief period of temporalspatial disorientation as the field of the cruiser's Mannschenn Drive encompassed both ships. "You realize what this means to your career," said the Commissioner harshly. "What was that?" asked Grimes. He had been trying to work out how it was that Princess Helga had been able to start up her inertial drive before the interstellar drive, how it was that there had been no prior lining up on a target star. "You realize what this means to your career," repeated the woman. "I haven't got one," said Grimes. "Not any longer." And somehow it didn't matter. HI T he voyage to Kobenhaven was not a pleasant one. The Commissioner made no attempt to conceal her feelings insofar as Grimes was concerned. RosaleCn, he knew, was on his side -- but what could a mere lady's maid do to help him? She could have done quite a lot to make him less miserable, but her mistress made sure that there were no opportunities. The officers remained loyal but not too loyal. They had their own careers to think about. As long as Grimes was captain they were obliged to take his orders and the Commissioner knew it as well as they did. Oddly enough, it was only Hollister, the newcomer, the misfit, who showed any sympathy. But he knew, more than any of the others, what had been going on what was going on in Grimes' mind. At last the two ships broke out into normal SpaceTime Just clear of Skandia's Van Allens. This Andersen, Grimes admitted glumly to himself, was a navigator and shiphandler of no mean order. He said as much into the transceiver. The little image of the Skandian captain in the screen grinned out at him cheerfully. "Just the normal standards of the Royal Skandian Navy, Captain. I'm casting you off, now. I'll follow you in. Home on the Kobenhaven Base beacon." He grinned again. "And don't try anything." "What can I try?" countered Grimes with a grin of his own. "I don't know. But I've heard about you. Lieutenant Grimes. You have the reputation of being able to wriggled out of anything." "I'm afraid I'm losing my reputation, Captain." Grimes, through the viewports, watched the magnetic grapnels withdraw into their recesses in Princess Helga's hull. He and Andersen applied lateral thrust simultaneously. As the vessels surged apart the fenders were deflated, sucked back into their sockets. Adder, obedient to her captain's will, commenced her descent towards the white and gold, green and blue sphere that was Skandia. She handled well, as well as Grimes had ever known her to do. But this was probably the last time that he would be handling this ship, any ship. The Commissioner would see to that. He shrugged. Well, he would make the most of it, would try to enjoy it. He saw that Beadle and Von Tannenbaum and Slovotny were looking at him apprehensively. He laughed. He could guess what they were thinking. "Don't worry," he told them. "I've no intention of going out in a blaze of glory. And now. Sparks, do you think you could lock on to that beacon for me?" "Ay, Captain," Slovotny replied. And then, blushing absurdly, "It's a damn shame, sir." "It will all come right in the end," said Grimes with a conviction that he did not feel. He shrugged again. At least that castiron bitch and her tin boy friends weren't in Control to ruin the bitter-sweetness of what, all too probably, would be his last pilotage. Adder fell straight and true, plunging into the atmosphere, countering every crosswind with just the right application of lateral thrust. Below her, continents and seas expanded, features -- rivers, forests,, mountains and cities -- showed with increasing clarity. And there was the spaceport, winking lights, in the center of which Grimes was to land his ship. He brought her down fast -- and saw apprehension dawning again on the faces of his officers. He brought her down fast -- and then, at almost the last possible second, fed the power into his inertial drive unit. She shuddered and hung there, scant inches above the concerte of the apron. And then the irregular throbbing slowed, and stopped, and Adder was down, with barely a complaint from the shock absorbers. "Finish with engines," said Grimes quietly. He looked through the ports at the soldiers who had surrounded the ship. "Are we under arrest. Captain?" asked Von Tannenbaum. "Just a guard of honor for the Commissioner," said Grimes tiredly. tended to be taken seriously -- but it wasn't too far from the mark. The soldiers were, actually, members of the Royal Bodyguard and they did, eventually, escort Mrs. Commissioner Dalwood to the Palace. But that was not until after the King himself had been received aboard Adder with all due courtesy, or such courtesy as could be mustered by Grimes and his officers after a hasty reading of Dealings With Foreign Dignitaries. General Instructions. Grimes, of course, could have appealed to the Commissioner for advice; she moved in diplomatic circles and he did not. As long as I'm Captain of this ship I'll stand on my own two feet... Luckily the Port Authorities had given him warning that His Skandian Majesty would be making a personal call on board. He was a big young man, this King Eric, heavily muscled, with ice-blue eyes, a flowing yellow moustache, long, wavy yellow hair. Over baggy white trousers that were thrust into boots of unpolished leather he wore a shortsleeved shirt of gleaming chain mail. On his head was, a horned helmet. He carried a short battleaxe. The officers with him -- with the exception of Captain Andersen whose own ship was now down -- were similarly uniformed, although the horns of their helmets were shorter, their ceremonial axes smaller. Andersen was in conventional enough space captain's dress rigGrimes' little day cabin was uncomfortably crowded. There was the King, with three of his high officers. There was Andersen. There was, of course, the Commissioner and she had brought her faithful robot, John, with her. Only King Eric and Mrs. Dalwood were seated. John, Grimes admitted, had his uses. He mixed and served drinks like a stage butler. He passed around cigarettes, cigarillos and cigars. And Mrs. Dalwood had her uses. Grimes was not used to dealing with royalty, with human royalty, but she was. Her manner, as she spoke to the King, was kind but firm. Without being disrespectful she managed to convey the impression that she ranked with, but slightly above, the greatgrandson of a piratical tramp skipper. At first Grimes feared (hoped) that one of those ceremonial but sharp axes would he brought into play -- but, oddly enough, King Eric seemed to be enjoying the situation. "So you see. Your Majesty," said the Commissioner, "that it is imperative that I resume my journey to Dhartana as soon as possible. I realize that this vessel will be delayed until the necessary repairs have been effected, so I wonder if I could charter one of your ships." She added: "I have the necessary authority." Eric blew silky fronds of moustache away from his thick lips. "We do not question that. Madam Commissioner. But you must realize that We take no action without due consultation with Our advistors. Furthermore -- " he looked like a small boy screwing up his courage before being saucy to the schoolteacher -- "We do not feel obliged to go out of Our way to render assistance to your Federation." "The Princess Ingaret incident was rather unfortunate. Your Majesty," admitted Mrs. Dalwood sweetly. "But I never thought that the Skandians were the sort of people to bear grudges." "We are not. Madam Commissioner. But a monarch, these days, is servant to as well as leader of his people..." Grimes saw the generals, or whatever they were, exchanging ironical glances with Captain Andersen. "But, Your Majesty, it is to our common benefit that friendly relations between Skandia and the Federation be reestablished." Friendly relations? She looks as though she wants to take him to bed. And he knows it... "Let me suggest. Madam Commissioner, that you do me -- Us -- the honor of becoming Our guest? At the Palace you will be able to meet the Council of Earls as soon as it can be convened. I have no doubt We have no doubt that such a conference will be to the lasting benefit of both Our realms." "Thank you. Your Majesty. We are -- " She saw Grimes looking at her sardonically and actually blushed. "I am honored." "It should not be necessary for you to bring your aides or your own servants," said King Eric. "I shall bring John and James," she told him. "They are my robot servitors." Eric, whose face had fallen, looked cheerful again. "Then We shall see that all is ready for you." He turned to one of his officers. "General, please inform the Marshal of the Household that Madam Commissioner Dalwood is to be Our guest." The general raised his wrist transceiver to his bearded lips. softly passed on the instructions. "John," ordered the Commissioner, "tell Miss Rosaleen and James to pack for me. Miss Rosaleen will know what I shall require." "Yes, Madam," replied the robot, standing there. He was not in telepathic communication radio was as good. "Oh, Your Majesty -- " "Yes, Madam Commissioner?" "What arrangements are being made for Lieutenant Grimes and his officers -- and for my lady's maid? Presumably this ship will be under repair shortly and they will be unable to live aboard." "M rs. Dalwood." Grimes did not try very hard to keep his rising resentment from showing, "May I remind you that I am captain of Adder's And may I remind you that Regulations insist that there must be a duty officer aboard at all times in foreign ports?" "And may I remind you, Mr. Grimes, that an Admiral of the Fleet or a civilian officer of the Board of Admiralty with equivalent rank can order the suspension of any or all of the Regulations? Furthermore, as such a civilian officer, I know that nothing aboard your ship, armament, propulsive units or communications equipment, is on the Secret List. You need not fear that our hosts' technicians will learn anything at all to their advantage." She added, too sweetly; "Of course, you might learn from them." King Eric laughed gustily. "And that is why We must insist. Lieutenant, that neither you nor your officers are aboard while repairs are in progress. Captain Andersen, please make arrangements for the accommodation of the Terran officers." "Ay, Your Majesty," replied Andersen smartly. He looked at Grimes and said without words. I'm sorry, spaceman, hut that's the way it has to be. G rimes and his officers were housed in the Base's Bachelor Officers' Quarters and Rosaleen was accommodated in the barracks where the female petty officers lived. They weren't prisoners -- quite. They were guests but strictly supervised guests. They were not allowed near their own ship and that hurt. They were not allowed near any of the ships in addition to Princess Helga and Adder three destroyers, a transport and two tugs were in port. Captain Andersen, who seemed to have been given the job of looking after them, was apologetic. "But I have to remember that you're spacemen. Lieutenant. And I have to remember that you have the reputation of being a somewhat unconventional spaceman. with considerable initiative." He laughed shortly. "I shudder to think what would happen if you and your boys flew the coop in any of the wagons -- yours or ours that are berthed around the place." Grimes sipped moodily from his beer glass -- he and Andersen were having a drink and chat in the well-appointed wardroom of the B.O.Q. He said, "There's not much chance of our doing that, sir. You must remember that the Commissioner is my passenger and that I am responsible for her. I could not possibly leave without her." "Much as you dislike her?" Andersen grinned. "I think she is quite capable of looking after herself." "I know that she is. Captain. Even so -- " "If you're thinking of rescuing her" "I'm not," Grimes told him. He had seen the Palace from the outside, a grim, gray pile that looked as though it had been transported, through Space and Time, from Shakespeare's Elsinore. But there was nothing archaic about its defenses and it was patrolled by wellarmed guards who looked at least as tough as the Federation's Marines. He went on almost incuriously; "I suppose that she's being well treated." "I have heard that His Majesty is most hospitable." "Mphm. Well, we certainly can't complain, apart from a certain lack of freedom. Mind you, Mr. Beadle is whinging a bit. He finds your local wenches a bit too robust for his taste. He prefers small brunettes to great, strapping blondes. But your people have certainly put on some good parties for us. And Rosaleen was telling me that she's really enjoying herself -- the P.O.s' mess serves all the fattening things she loves with every meal." "Another satisfied customer," said Andersen. "But I'm not satisfied. Captain. I know damn well that the repairs to my Mannschenn Drive took no more than a day. How long are we being held here?" "That, Lieutenant, is a matter for my masters and yours. We and our ships--are no more than pawns on the board." The Captain looked at his watch. "Talking of ships, I have some business aboard Princess Helga. You must excuse me." He finished his beer and got to his feet. "Don't forget that after lunch you're all being taken for a sail on the Skaggerak." "I'll not forget, sir," Grimes informed him. He was, in fact, looking forward to it. He enjoyed the sailing excursions in stout little wooden ships as much as any Skandian, already had proved himself capable of handling a schooner under a full press of canvas quite competently, was realizing that seamanship and spacemanship, the skilled balancing of physical forces, have much in common. He sat down again when Andersen had left the almost deserted wardroom, saw Hollister coming toward him. The telepath said in a low voice, "I'm afraid you won't be taking that sail. Captain." Grimes was going to make some cutting remark about psionic snooping, then thought better of it. "Why not, Mr. Hollister?" The psionic communications officer grinned wryly. "Yes, I've been snooping. Captain. I admit it. I've maintained contact of a sort with John "The tin telepath?" "You can call him that. He's very lonely in the Palace, and he's going to be lonelier." "What the hell are you talking about?" "The Commissioner has been getting along very well with the King. She has persuaded him to release us, even though the Council of Earls is not altogether in approval. We should get the word this afternoon and be on our way shortly afterward. Adder is completely spaceworthy." "I know. Captain Andersen as good as told me. But why is John beans to you?" "She wanted to make a farewell gift to His Majestyand he, it seems, has always wanted a robot valet. Humanoid robots are not manufactured on Skandia, as you know." "And so John's been sold down 'the river. My heart fair bleeds for him." "No, Captain. Not JohnJames. John's 'brother.' They think of each other as brothers. They feel affection, a very real affection, for each other." "Incredible." "Is it. Captain? I've heard about the Mr. Adam affair and how a mere machine was loyal io you." "Then not so incredible." One of the wall speakers crackled into life. "Will Lieutenant Grimes, captain of the Federation Survey Service Courier Adder, please come at once to telephone booth fourteen? Will Lieutenant Grimes, captain of the Federation Survey Service Courier Adder, please come at once to telephone booth fourteen?" "Coming," grumbled Grimes. He was not surprised to see Andersen's face in the little screen, to hear him say, "Orders from the Palace, Lieutenant. You're to get your show on the road at fifteen hours Local. Mrs. Dalwood will board at fourteen-thirty. You, your officers, and Miss Rosaleen Boyle will board at thirteen-thirty. You will find all in order, all in readiness." "Thank you, Captain." Andersen grinned. "Don't thank me. Thank His Majesty -- or Commissioner Dalwood." Grimes returned to the table where he had left Hollister. He said, "You were right." "Of course I was right. And now, if I may. I'll give you a warning." "Go ahead." "Watch John. Watch him very carefully. He's bitter, vengeful." "Are you in touch with him now?" "Yes." The telepath's face had the faraway expression that made it obvious that he was engaged in conversation with a distant entity. Suddenly he smiled. "It's all right. He has assured me that even though he feels that Mrs. Dalwood has betrayed him and his brother he is quite incapable of physically harming any human being. The built-in safeguards are too strong for him to overcome." "Then that's all right." Grimes knew that he should be worrying nonetheless -- but the Commissioner was a big girl and could look after herself. And how could the robot harm her in any way but physically? "You've been snooping in its -- his -- mind, so you know how he ticks." "Yes, Captain." Grimes strode to the reception desk and asked the attractive, blond petty officer to have Adder's crew paged. M rs. dalwood looked well. She had softened somehow and seemed to have put on a little weight -- although not as much as Rosaleen. She sat at ease in her day room, admiring the beautiful, jewel-encrusted watch that now adorned her left wrist. Grimes sat on the edge of his chair, watching her, waiting for her to speak. To one side stood the robot John, silent, immobile. "Well, Lieutenant," she said, not too unpleasantly, "you managed to get us upstairs without any major catastrophe. I hope that we shall reach our destination in a reasonably intact condition. We should. As you must have noticed, the work carried out by the Skandian technicians is of excellent quality. Like this watch." She turned her wrist so that Grimes could see it properly. "It seems strange that a robust people such as the Skandians, space Vikings, should be such outstanding watchsmiths -- but they are, as you probably know. His Majesty insisted that I accept this keepsake from him." Grimes said nothing. The Commissioner continued: "Yes. Things could have been worse. Much worse, as it turned out. His Majesty and I reached an understanding. Together we accomplished more, much more, than the so-called diplomats." I can imagine it, thought Grimes -- and to his surprise experienced a twinge of sexual jealousy. Her manner stiffened. "But don't think, Mr. Grimes, that I shall not be putting in a full report on your conduct. It is my duty as a Commissioner to do so. I cannot forget that you gave me your resignation." Suddenly John spoke. He said tonelessly, "He is thinking of you." The Commissioner seemed to forget that Grimes was present. Her face softened again. "He is? Tell me " "He misses you. Madam. He is thinking,  really loved her. She reminded me so much of my dear old mother." Grimes laughed. He couldn't help it. Mrs. Dalwood screamed furiously, "Be silent, John. I forbid you to speak, ever, unless spoken to by me." "Yes, Madam." "And as for you, Mr. Grimes, you heard nothing." Grimes looked at her, into the eyes that were full of appeal. He remembered what he had heard of Mrs. Commissioner Dalwood before ever he had the misfortune to meet her. The beautiful Mrs. Dalwood, the proud Mrs. Dalwood, the so-called femme fatale of the Admiralty who could, and did, compete with much younger women on equal terms. In a less permissive society she could never have attained her high rank; in Earth's past she could have become a King's courtesan. And in Skandia's present? Grimes said softly, "Of course. King Eric is very young." "Mr. Grimes, you heard nothing." He could not resist the appeal in her voice, the very real charm.  may not be an officer much longer, but I'll still try to be a gentleman. He said, "I heard nothing." looked at Grimes over his desk, over the skeletal fingers with which he had made the too-familiar steeple. He said, without regret, "So I shall be losing you. Grimes." "Yes, sir." "Frankly, I was surprised." "Yes, sir." "But not altogether pained." Grimes wasn't sure how to take this. He said nothing. "Tomorrow morning. Grimes, you hand over your command to Lieutenant Beadle. I think that he deserves his promotion." "Yes, sir." "But how did you do it. Grimes? Don't tell me that. No. She's not your type, nor you hers." "You can say that again, sir." "It can't be what you do. It can't be what you know. It must be whom you know Or what you know about whom, thought Lieutenant Commander Grimes a little smugly.  T he Dragon God stood on a small rise at the end of the field. Its proud blind head with the gleaming teeth stood tall, watching over the welfare of the Valley and all the Smifs in it. The bright iron of the ancient structure glowed under the layer of sacrificial goose grease and butter that the Smifs had rubbed over it. Smiftu kneeled before it, right knee on the haft of his spade, praying. He prayed the old prayer, the words his mother had taught him. "O God, whose roar shook the Valley, whose head bit the earth itself with the bite of the hundred hundred spades of a hundred hundred Smifs, deliver my child from fever." He opened his eyes and looked up and made the cupped hand sign of the Dragon God. And at the same time he checked to all sides for marauders seeking to steal his spade. His child would most likely die. That was bearable; three of his other children had already died. That was life. Children were born usually ten moons after Schnoppsday. They lived a little while and they died. But so long as a man had his own spade, life would go on. Spadelessness was death. From the corner of his eye he made out the skulking rag-covered figure of Smifive. Resolutely he laid both his knees upon his spade and went on with his prayers. He did not think they would help but he had promised his woman that he would offer sacrifice. He wished he could believe in prayer the way the women did, the way old mumbling Smiften used to before he died. It must be comforting. To forget the stoopshouldered agony of working the field with his spade. To put aside the cold and the hunger in some inner joy, some secret exaltation shared with the Dragon God as He stood brooding endlessly on His Mound above the tater crop. Smiftv's knees began to ache but he stayed in his place, punishing himself for his godlessness. The Dragon God had never been good to him. His prayers had never been answered. And today he was going to sacrifice the last fat in the house, the scraped and hoarded renderings of a woodchuck he had killed with his spade. He would rub it on the bare teeth of the Dragon God so they would not go red with anger. The old spade chiefs said that sacrifice placated the anger of the Dragon God. Smiftu did not believe them. It was a sacrifice that the porcupines and the skunks and the barefooted spadeless Smifs came and claimed, licked from the iron in the night. Within a few days all trace would be gone and the Dragon God would start to turn red in his anger. The Dragon God. The Dragon God. The words taunted him. The Dragon God took all and gave nothing. Took their grease and took every Sandday of their lives. Took a whole dawn-to-dusk day of rubbing with the bright sand from the creek until His redness went away and He was ready for the Sandday anointing with the grease that all had gathered. T he flying body hit Smiftu from behind and threw him face down but he was quick. His left hand grabbed his spade, his right flew forward and down to roll him free so that he came up fighting, left and right hands gripping the center of the man-tall spade haft, ready to cut or parry. But there was no need. Smifive fled in a flutter of rags, old and dull and frightened. Smiftu did not pursue him, did not even shout. To do so would profane the sanctity of the shrine and there was nothing to be gained. Smifive was spadeless. Soon he would die. Smiftu reached in the front of his jerkin and took out the woodchuck bladder of grease hanging around his neck on the sinew. Slowly and regretfully he squeezed the grease on to his fingers. He licked it quickly, telling himself he was doing so only to let his hunger double the importance of his sacrifice. He swallowed his saliva and worked away, standing tall, smearing and kneading the grease with his left hand, right hand holding his spade at the point of balance. Out in the field one or two of the more devout Smifs stopped work and raised their cupped hands in the Dragon God sign. They thought it was a good omen to have a Smif giving sacrifice on the very morning of Schnoppsday. It was especially good that Smiftu was the one making sacrifice. Smiftu was a rich man. His was the only one-press spade in the Valley. Deep it was, deeper than it was wide, so that one push of a man's heel would turn up enough ground for taters. Most of the other Smifs had two-press spades, worn down to half their height, so a man's work was doubled. Some of the older men had spades worn down to three-press shallowness. You could pick them out at a distance by the way they worked, pumping their spades three times with their heels as they worried the soil over. Smiftu felt a moment of pride as he stood there, poised tall, his spade in his hand and his own personal sacrifice greasing the jaws of the God. He was a spade chief and a good Smif. Perhaps the God would listen and the spots on his son's face would pass from red to white and turn into little holes and the fever would go away. Sometimes it happened. It had happened to him. And if it did not, he would ask the Schnopps Lord for help. The Schnopps Lord was coming this day. Looksmif had seen him at the end of the Valley. He would come and bring all the Smifs together from up and down the Valley. He would make marks on a fine white skin and he would give a horn of schnopps to all the men and women. Then he would take down the sweebarrel and let all the children reach out a double handful of the running yellow sweetness. And by then the schnopps would make the walls of the Valley swim and tumble and the Smifs would laugh and dance and fight and love their women on the bare ground. And when they awoke the great lord would be gone, leaving rolls of gingham cloth and sometimes, if the woman he had loved had pleased him, he would leave a spade. It would be new and tall and the virgin who was not a virgin would claim it for her own. And the young Smifs would fight and the winner would take the spade and the girl and the yellowhaired baby she would have in the snow time. Smiftu stood back and made the dragon sign, then turned indifferently and walked away to his own strip to tend his taters and beans. His was a good strip, crumbly red soil that made the taters grow big. This gave him room for the luxury of beans. Too precious to be eaten as they grew, they would be plucked and dried for Smiftu and his woman to chew in snow time. He went to work at once, working left-handed while he licked the last traces of grease from his right fingers. His spade jumped and danced over the ground, kicking away the lares that sucked the goodness from his soil. He liked to watch the shiny spade twisting and turning, it soothed him and made him forget the stiffness of his back and the emptiness of his belly. And yet his mind was restless. The other spade chiefs said he was wise. He looked into things and through things. He did not say all the things he thought. Once he had stood up in the council and said the sides of the Dragon God would make many spades. For that they might have stoned him. But they had done nothing. While his children grew sick and died, while his woman had blood in her mouth from coughing, the old ones did nothing. Why? Why did none of them lift his head from his own strip and look beyond the Valley? Perhaps there was meat there, many woodchucks. Perhaps there was good soil, like his strip. But they said that this was their Valley, another Valley was for other Smifs. They did nothing, nor did they look for answers from the Schnopps Lord. They were afraid and Smiftu felt anger in his heart and he made his resolution. Today he would ask the Schnopps Lord for help. As he made his plan he heard the first shouts of welcome from the huts at the end of the Valley. He turned, like all the other Smifs, and saw the Schnopps Lord on his wagon drawn by great beasts pulling slowly along the edge of the tater strips toward the meeting place in front of the Dragon God. With all the other Smifs from the fields he waved his spade and shouted and ran in clumsy hobbling leaps over the growing tater plants toward the Schnopps Lord. Serov flourished his whip at the Smiths and clucked his team into a trot. All who could walk or drag themselves were drawn into the wagon's wake like the screaming tail of a horsedrawn comet. He did not need to go twice around the settlement, as was suggested in the Census-man's manual. He needed only to ring his bell and pull his wagon up to the low mound where the antique power shovel stood. Serov grinned when he saw it. All traces of paint were long since gone but the metal gleamed like a knife blade under the layer of evil-smelling grease the Smiths had rubbed on it. Really, these valley morons were too much, spending one day in ten scraping the shovel down with river sand. Still, it was not as amusing here as in Kellyvalley, fifty kilometers back. Those dizzy bastards worshiped a Mack Truck. He stopped the wagon and stood up tall on it while he looped the reins around the brake lever. The instructors at Census School had always stressed that. Make the most of your height. Stay high and aloof and you'll never have trouble. Serov did not anticipate trouble. He eased his Luger in the low-slung holster he had made for himself and swelled his chest. It was easy to imagine himself a U.S. Marshal at times like this. Serov knew all about U.S. Marshals. His doctoral thesis had been on the subject of camp culture of the mid-twentieth century. He had seen all the western movies and TV shows to be found in the Museum of Primitive Arts. Because he was young and impressionable, despite his education he liked to model himself on one Matt Dillon. He would have liked a Peacemaker .# on his hip instead of the issue Luger, but this was impossible. Guns were illegal except for the admittedly old-fashioned weapons issued to front line men like himself. He waited silently, not moving until the last whimpering of anticipation had died away, while the Smiths gathered in front of him. "Dobri dyen," he said at last and waited while the formless roar of reply broke and subsided. "Where is the chief Smif?" he asked and the crowd parted to let the feeble old man come through. He was toothless and almost blind and his hair and beard were matted. He was dressed in a pair of shorts and a leather coat-liner that looked to Serov like British army issue. That might be so, he decided. Smith was an English name and the Smiths of this valley might have had ancestors in that Imperial army. He let the old man stand for a moment, then said, "Happy Schnoppsday, Smif." The old man bobbed his head and cackled. "Happy Schnoppsday, Lord". "Are all the Smifs here?" Serov kept his voice low and firm, enough like Matt Dillon for him to have blushed to have his City friends hear him. "Smififteen is sick. He will die today and Smifive's woman is in labor she will be here soon," the old man said. "Good. There will be schnopps this day for every Smif." All the male Smiths were lining up in spade seniority. First was Smiftu, spade in hand, adenoidal mouth gaping slightly. He was tall for a savage, over five feet and he was dressed in woodchuck pelts, which marked him out as a resourceful man. Such men are dangerous, Serov thought. He debated whether to take away Smiftu's spade, dooming him to starvation once the present potato harvest was gathered. However, some echoed kindliness from his television folk tales stopped him. He would allow the savage to keep his weapon. After all, he was doomed anyway. Judging by the muster this morning the population had dropped another twenty percent through the winter. The Experiment was succeeding and anyway he had work to do. The bribe that brought the Smifs out of hiding must be paid and, as always, the census had to be taken. He picked up the pink plastic cup from the wagon bed and turned to the wooden alcohol keg on its trestle behind him. He opened the spigot and let four ounces of the clear neat spirit run into the cup. The smell of it was almost enough to make him gag. Raw synthetic spirit, by-product of a refinery. Originally, a hundred and twenty years ago, when the experiment began, the spirit had been rum, good rum. Over the years, however, since the Experiment was working as well in the Carribean as it was on the mainland, rum was no longer produced. In its stead came the synthetics, potent blinding chemicals with the power to wash away a year's worth of hunger and sickness in two gulps. He presumed that one of the previous census-men in this valley had been German or Jewish and had used the foreign appellation for the spirit that was known as gin or vodka or even viski in other valleys. Personally he liked the word schnopps, it was so perfectly nonspecific. H e turned and faced the crowd. The brown, hungry face of Smiftu looked up at him from the side of the wagon. Serov held the plastic cup for a few seconds longer, relishing the desire in the faces about him. God! He was king. Standing there with a few ounces of oblivion in his hands. No wonder so many census-men couldn't give up the feeling of power. Nobody ever missed them, of course. It was presumed that they had died. Within the airconditioned silence of the City no one could imagine a censusman going native. They didn't know the power a few ounces of spirit and a few spades bestowed upon a man out in the valleys and they were too occupied with the satisfactions of the New Leisure to try to find out. After all, one could not be teleported into the Valleys, one had to move physically. In fact, now that the last of the old helicopters were rusting from lack of use, a horse and wagon was the only way to get anywhere outside the Cities and none of the manicured City Dwellers would descend to such a barbarous method of transportation. That was only for the few restless souls like himself who had volunteered for census work. He handed down the plastic cup, ceremonially known as the "Horn" among the Smifs. But Smiftu did not take it. Instead his pleading, broken-toothed mouth opened in clumsy speech. "Lord. Many Smifs say you come from a far land, from City." "True," Serov said impatiently. "Lord, it is said that many schnoppsy things happen in City. That men do not grow old, that children do not die of spotted fever." "Speak your mind, Smiftu," Serov said sternly and a worried whisper ran through the crowd. What was Smiftu doing? Why did he insult the Lord Schnopps with talk? Smiftu turned and glanced back, silencing them all with the reflected power of his one-press spade. "Lord, my son is sick with spotted fever. I have prayed to Dragon God but the fever remains. Does the Lord have patience to cast oiit the fever?" This son of a bitch was thinking. Serov frowned. That was bad. The  last thing he wanted on this circuit was a noble savage. That had been the selling point for the Experiment when it began, of course, to shift the indigent unemployed townspeople out where they could work for their own living. And they'd bought it. They had come out into a well advertised, carefully euphemized wilderness to eat bread by the sweat of their own brows. It had all been so cynically done: why, they had even been assigned to their areas alphabetically. And once they had been isolated there it had been easy to exploit them or to starve them out, as the economy demanded, to withdraw fuel for their machines, drugs, seeds, tools, and watch them revert into helpless savages. There had been uprisings of course, repeated time after time until the original settlers had died and only their children were left, dealing with an inadequate environment, without energy to move out of their Valleys. Only once in a while did an aberration like Smiftu break through, some savage with a high enough IQ to think for himself. Such had to be dealt with summarily. Serov stood taller, looking out over Smiftu's head. "This Smif angers me. There will be no schnopps for this Smif. There will be no schnopps for any Smif who listens to this idle talk. The Dragon God protects all. Let no Smif doubt the Dragon God's power." The Smifs mumbled and shuffled. After they had drunk they would stone Smiftu. They would seize the opportunity to kill him and strip him of his spade and of his garden. Sacrificially Serov poured the schnopps upon the ground. Then he filled the cup again and passed it to the next man in line. The man crooked his tall spade in his elbow and drained the schnopps in two bursting gulps. And then the next man was pushing him aside, raising his own arms in his turn. Serov counted mentally as he doled out the schnopps. The adult males here were down by #, counting Smififteen who was dying and Smiftu who was doomed once the hangovers had worn off and reality faced the Smifs again tomorrow. A decrease since last year. The Valley had long since ceased to be productive, had become troublesome. and poured spirit for the women, flappy-breasted dirty witches, for whom he had nothing but contempt. Conceived on noon of some previous Schnoppsday, resented even before their birth, the savage women had nothing noble or desirable about them. When one contrasted them with the plastic-bosomed adornments of any City dweller's harem... However there was one little urchin who attracted him. She would be about thirteen, Serov judged, with breasts beginning to swell. She would do for today, he decided. When she came forward for her schnopps, her first schnopps, he judged, he touched her upon the shoulder and she crouched beside him warily, awaiting his pleasure. He fed schnopps to each of the women and then broached the molasses barrel, the sweebarrel as it was known in Valley pidgin. He called to those of the women who were not yet hopelessly drunk and they brought him the smallest and the sickest of the children first. He stood back as the tots jammed filthy fingers into the syrup and rubbed the sweetness into their whole faces, as if their very pores had tastebuds. Good kids. Go ahead, infect the syrup and pass it on. Pass it on so that the next census shows less and the census after shows less again. Pass on the barrel with a cargo of mumps and measles and diptheria and smallpox and all the other goodies. Pass it along and help nature take her course. He laughed, watching the toddlers taking their turns until they were lifted away screaming by their reeling mothers. No wonder City people had ceased to consider the savages any threat. There was no spine here, no guts. Just a blind groping for more, like kittens whose eyes had never opened. In a final generous, vicious gesture he lifted the almost empty sweet barrel and pitched it to the ground, where the children fought and snarled over it like dogs. Tooth and nail they fought for the few calories that might so easily have been theirs if only their fathers bothered to keep a few bees. If only -- if only! Starting from here in this Valley these stupid bastards could still recover. He looked around him at the drunken Smifs who were fighting, dancing, copulating, or simply lying on the ground like dead sheep. Then he reached into his haversack and took out a cleaning swab. With it he wiped the girl he had chosen, contemptuously ripping her few rags from her. The cleanser made her shudder but she did not resist him. Within a minute she was completely clean, slightly perfumed and ready for him. He dropped the soiled swab and took out a concentrated food bar from his kit. While she wolfed it down he took a pull at his hip flask, letting the centuries-old cognac give him the added fire he needed to soil himself with the little savage. Then he led her to the mound beside the old power shovel, the only grassy plot in the whole valley and laid her down. A ll the while Smiftu watched from his hiding place behind the huts. Fear was big inside him, making his breath small and his heart very loud. He had seen Smifs kill an unwanted Smif, had helped to do it, so he could expect no mercy. And yet something bigger than fear kept him where he was, watching. He swallowed and he watched. The God made love to his women exactly as a Smif would have done. It was the first Schnoppsday that Smiftu had ever been sober and he observed with interest what was happening. Perhaps the Lord was like a Smif in other ways, too. Perhaps the Lord would die if a Smif hit ear with the keen edge of his spade. He watched while the children squabbled and licked the sweebarrel dry. And while the Lord Schnopps finished abusing the girl and stood up, kicking her aside. And then his eye ."illed with the horror of it as the Lord turned to the Dragon God, who stood high and proud on his Mound, and opened the front of his garment again and soiled the side of the Dragon God. It was too much for even a heretic like Smiftu to countenance. Silently he raced over the packed earth, vaulting over the sleepy children, his spade already poised in his hand. The Lord heard him and turned but his hands were too busy to reach for the loudspade he wore by his side and before he could reach it, Smiftu had sliced his throat with the edge of his spade. The Lord died as men die. He struggled and bled upon the ground and he died, choking and gurgling. No Smif was awake to see him die. Only Smiftu. And as the Lord died so did Smiftu's fears. He reached down and took the loudspade from the dead Lord's hand. And his eyes turned to the Lord's wagon and the great beasts who pulled it. Slowly Smiftu went to the wagon and looked into it. He found many spades in it, two hands' fingers of spades. And he found gingham cloth and something that felt like hide but was not hide and other wonders that he did not understand. And he found the schnopps barrel to be empty. And he thought a thought perhaps the barrel could hold water as well as schnopps. And perhaps the same beasts who drew the wagon with schnopps could draw the wagon with water. And many walks to the well and from the well would be saved. A man could sit upon the wagon and not work. And a man could think. And Smiftu's puzzled mind became for an instant clearer. He would think perhaps of taking one side from the Dragon God and making a giant spade that the beasts could pull. Yes. Smiftu would think of many, many things. That much he knew. if LawiMV  iiMfarkine  icRces  Kontz  Borrett, Jr. through the early fall evening. The wind always blew out of the mountains at that time of the year in Denver. Robert Brent Holmes was used to it. He zipped his windbreaker to the neck as he got into his car and drove to the Rocky Mountain Arsenal, where he was officially listed as a Custodial Engineer -- a government euphemism for janitor. At thirty-seven, married and with three daughters. Holmes was an average sort of man -- perhaps a little heavier than he needed to be, perhaps not as bright as he would have wanted -- and perhaps a little disappointed that he was a janitor and nothing more. But he had liked working at the arsenal because he had felt it was a job with a great deal of security and more fringe benefits than most janitorial jobs offered and because the pay, although low, was better than the average janitor received. He had been working at the arsenal for three years, and had expected to continue working there until something better came along. His wife had objected to his working the night shift -- but in a year or two, if all had gone well, he would probably have been getting his choice of shifts. But the arsenal had just completed its task of detoxifying various nerve gases which had been stored there. The job had taken longer than had been expected but it was finished at last. So the talk was that the arsenal would be shut down and the thirty-five hundred employees either transferred or laid off. Robert Brent Holmes' job was one that would be done away with outright and he was now nervously awaiting a dismissal order. "Nobody ever cares what happens to people like us," his wife had said before he left for his shift. "We can all starve as far as they're concerned." "Well, they're talking about keeping the arsenal open to destroy bacteriological weapons," Holmes told her. "We'll just have to hope that's what they do." There were several custodial engineers at the arsenal and Holmes was hardly noticed as he showed his I. D. card and drove through the gate. As a matter of fact, he was hardly noticed anywhere at any time. Before he had learned of the threatened closing of the facility Holmes had never paid much attention to what went on there. But with the imminent possibility of losing his job, he became interested in everything about it. He began to read every newspaper story, every report in the magazines and he listened to every radio news story about the Rocky Mountain Arsenal. A battle was raging between the politicians of Denver and the Pentagon, which was in charge of the facility. The loss of thirty-five hundred jobs was no laughing matter to Denver and the local leaders fought hard to retain the large employer. Following the signing of the International Peace Pact in early #, all the nations of the world were in the process of destroying all but the internally necessary defensive weapons in their arsenals. Robert Holmes laughed to think that the peace which had eluded the world from the beginning of mankind was now approaching reality and was likely to deprive him of his livelihood. It was a bitter laugh at best. Somehow the local politicians got through to the Pentagon. Coincidentally, the military leaders of the nation were at a loss to find a place, fully equipped, without any other function, at which the stock of a bacteriological warfare strain could be destroyed. Lot #A, a particularly virulent strain, was at the time being stored where it had been grown, at the Maryland Chemical and Biological Research and Development Center. L ot #A was a problem. It produced a blood disease in animals that was invariably fatal. Scientists could find no antidote for the disease. The fifteen hundred different cultures of Lot #A were extremely unstable and expensive to store, requiring constant refrigeration in order to keep the strain sporulated and non-reproductive. Having failed to find an antidote, the scientists got to work on a means of prophylaxis against the strain. Their quest in this direction went unrewarded. Lot #A therefore was useless as a weapon, since no protection for friendly populations was available. The military had declared the whole lot "obsolete," and recommended that it be destroyed immediately. When the International Peace Pact had been ratified Lot #A became an example to prove that the United States was indeed destroying its offensive weapons. At about this time, the Rocky Mountain Arsenal finished its detoxification function, and the debate about what to do with the facility had reached the executive mansion in Washington. Senator Longdon of Vermont made a strongly worded speech against all germ warfare weapons, and particularly against the storage of such weapons. The President, cognizant of the political bombshell which would be made of continued storage of biological weapons especially Lot #A saw an opportunity to kill two birds with one stone. Calling the congressional delegation from Colorado into the Oval Room of the White House, he held a press conference at which he told the world the United States would begin destroying stocks of biological weapons immediately. and that the Rocky Mountain Arsenal would be converted for that use, at minimum cost, enabling the Denver area to maintain the thirty-five hundred jobs at the arsenal. A few voices were raised in protest, some claiming that the rest of the world powers could not be trusted, and that the U. S. would be left without a powerful enough deterrent. Others claimed it was unsafe to destroy these weapons near so large a population area. Robert Brent Holmes was happy when the new role of the arsenal was announced to his shift that early fall night. Knowing that he would have his Job for some time to come he went about his work, feeling free once more to plan his personal life during the winter months ahead. In the morning, when he reached home, he played with his old shepherd dog with greater gusto than usual, hugged and kissed each of his girls and happily told his wife about the arsenal's new lease on life. "This Senator Longdon from Vermont," his wife said, referring to a newspaper story, "doesn't think it's such a good idea to bring all those germs here." "What does he know?" Holmes answered. "He doesn't have to worry about his job. I think it's a great idea." The shipments of Lot #A began to arrive at the arsenal the following week. Holmes smiled as he saw the bright red, refrigerated, aluminum packing cases. With his job assured, he thought of takiftg the children sledding in the mountains when the snows came, of short drives in the foothills in the spring, new clothes for his wife and all the other things a man can enjoy when he is on regular wages. Holmes, one night, was at his duties in the corridor in front of the hermetically sealed laboratory. He had swept the floor and had begun to mop it when the setup crew started to bring in Lot #A and unload the cases in the laboratory. Homes cursed under his breath as the men tracked up his freshly mopped floor, not even noticing him or the clean tile. He mumbled as the laboratory was depressurized with a hiss, the seal was broken and the men went inside, guided by the chief microbiologist. Handtruck tracks and footprints continued to slop up the clean floor and finally Holmes decided to wait until the men were finished before he continued to mop the corridor. H e watched as the individual vials of culture were carefully removed from refrigerated packing cases, and each vial was placed in the refrigeration unit, in special racks. The unit was open on one side to expose the vials to ultraviolet radiation. The bacteria would be irradiated for twentyfour hours before being dumped into a bariumoxide bath for final destruction. Scientists who had worked with l.ot #A in Maryland had noted a peculiar property of the strain. Although exposure to ultra-violet for twenty-four hours immobilized most of the bacteria and rendered them permanently incapable of reproduction, a tenth of a percent of each culture was likely to mutate as a result of such exposure. The mutant strain, rather than being sterilized or otherwise weakened by irradiation, became active, more virulent than ever and, the bacteriologists surmised, if not destroyed by barium oxidation immediately, capable of reproducing at seven to ten times the normal rate. Further, this mutant produced the same disease as the rest of Lot #A, but the disease occurred so gradually in animal life that death took three to four weeks under most conditions, rather than the one to two weeks expected with the normal strain. For a period of ninety seconds after birth the mutant was particularly dangerous. Exposed to warmth and ultraviolet under proper conditions, the mutant multiplied wildly -- provided it met a saline and yet somewhat alkaline environment and fibrous, hairlike material upon which to string out during this period. Under these conditions the mutant strain was virtually indestructable. After the ninety-second gestation period the new strain reproduced geometrically, becoming air borne and evenmal life on the planet. Since these conditions were not likely to be met in the laboratory, containment and destruction were considered to be well within safe limits. Holmes continued to watch the setup men half-heartedly, wishing they would finish and get out of the corridor so he could complete his work there and move on. He was dropping behind schedule and would not have the time for a full lunch hour. When the men finally finished and left they walked past Holmes as though he weren't there. He was used to being an invisible man. All the janitors were nonexistent to the higher echelons. However, Holmes didn't care. As long as he got his full pay on time, his regular fringe benefits and was left in peace to do this work, he didn't care if all the people in the arsenal made believe he wasn't there. Let them be snobs --  don't need them. With the men gone and the laboratory once more pressurized and sealed. Holmes finished mopping the corridor, stopping once or twice for a breather and to look at the vials standing in their racks. He shook his head and made extra sure the floor near the three highimpact, plexi-styrene inset operation booths was clean. He glanced at the rubber gloves fastened under the viewplates in the booths inside the laboratory, waiting for the scientists to come and bring them to life in the slow, animated movements necessary safely to move the vials. After he had finished mopping the corridor, he looked at his watch. It was late -- well past the start of his normal lunch hour and too late to eat in the cafeteria. He took his lunch bucket from the cleanup cart, backed against the wall opposite the inset booths, and slid his backside to the floor. He opened the lunch bucket and took out the first of two sandwiches, smiling as he unwrapped it, and realized that it was tuna fish -- his favorite. He began to eat with gusto, pausing to hum bawdy ballads between bites . O UT of the corner of his eye. Holmes saw a bright flash of light. He looked up, but nothing was out of order and he went back to his sandwich. Another flash. This time he stood up and walked over to an inset booth. Light was flashing intermittently from a portion of the wall that could not be seen from outside the lab. Holmes gulped down the last of his sandwich and went into the inset booth. He still couldn't see the source of the flashes of light but he was almost certain something was wrong. He stuck his hands into the rubber gloves fastened to the booth and pulled his body closer to the viewplate. He could barely see the sparks jumping from a circuit-breaker in the wall, not two feet away from him, but within the lab. Then there was another flash, brighter than before, and Holmes thought he heard a crackling sound. He felt extreme heat on his right hand, through the glove. He glanced up at the vials of cultures. They were vibrating a little, the one closest to his right hand was tilted precariously. Holmes reached in and straightened it in its rack. Then he withdrew from the booth and walked to the fire alarm box. As he raised his hand to break the glass and sound the alarm, he noticed a fleck of his sandwich on his index finger, and unconsciously licked it off. Then he struck the little brass hammer against the glass, pulled the lever and sounded the fire alarm. He went back to his lunch bucket and packed everything to get it out of the way. The fire crew arrived instantly. They depressurized the lab, broke the seal and went in to put out the fire. The microbiologist was on the scene a moment later to inspect the damage. Holmes figured he'd have to mop the floor of the corridor again. He left, going to the next unit, intending to come back to the scene of the fire and clean up after the men finally were gone. "Doesn't seem to be any damage to the Lot," the microbiologist said into a walkie-talkie. "The heat of the fire could have dried and cracked the rubber gloves in booth A -- better replace the gloves immediately. The refrigeration unit was out for a second or so until the emergency power switched on. The men are completing circuit box rewiring now. All vials seem undamaged -- still cold." He didn't notice the hairline crack at the top of the vial Holmes had straightened. "Some of them are standing at peculiar angles. Must have been vibration from a slight explosion. No visible damage, though." R obert holmes finished the corridor in front of Lot #A just before his shift was over. He zipped up against the chill air as he left the arsenal. Orangegray slants of light were beginning to show in the black, predawn sky as he headed home. He was looking forward to some peace and quiet. He parked the car in front of his gate, walked into the front yard and was immediately pounced upon by his old dog. He petted the animal. He was as happy to see the dog as it was to see him. The shepherd licked his master's hands and some of the already activated mutant bacteria began a new colony in the animal's mouth. The strain was already beginning to multiply geometrically, having been brought to full and active life by the saline and alkaline saliva of Holmes's mouth. A new day was dawning. Robert Holmes walked into his house as he always did, perhaps a little happier than usual. He kissed his wife with genuine warmth instead of giving her the habitual peck on the cheek. She smiled at him, took his windbreaker and motioned him to breakfast. The children were just getting to the table; their hot cereal was steaming -- waiting for them. Holmes kissed each of his daughters in descending order from the eldest. An old dog, almost blind, the shepherd had few pleasures in life. The greatest was to greet his master when he came home from work. Next came the joy of rolling in the yard with the two youngest girls. But, for pure fun, there was nothing to surpass his games with the large black and white tomcat from next door. At least twice each day -- in the early morning, just before the cat was allowed into the house, and again in the evening when he went out -- the cat jumped the fence to play with the shepherd. This day was no exception. The dog was happy to see the blurred image of the cat coming toward him. They wrestled, as animals do, just playing, of course, the dog taking the cat's head into his m mouth, careful not to hurt his friend. Then the cat broke away and the dog chased him, faking menacing growls all the way. When the cat was caught, it was his turn to chase, and the shepherd ran, the cat hissing close on his tail. When the cat's master came out to go to work the game was broken off immediately. The cat liked to rub against his master's legs, waiting to be picked up and stroked. The old tom heard a door close and jumped back into his own yard, tail erect, running to his master's legs. Ricardo Montoya lifted his cat and allowed the animal to nip his hand gently. Then he got into his car for the short drive to Stapleton International Airport, where he prepared food for inflight meals. He had a busy day ahead. The first flight on his shift was headed for Los Angeles with connections to the Orient. The second flight went to New York with connections for Europe. Montoya was proud of his part in the vast transportation system that crossed through Denver. T he mutant strain of Lot #A was multiplying madly by the time Montoya's cat infected him. The bacteria no longer needed any saliva to speed reproduction. If bacteria had a paradise, these mutants were enjoying theirs. They had increased to a populaginal number. They were air-borne and spreading and conditions were favorable for even more rapid reproduction and infection. When Robert Holmes's dog died, eighteen days later, the family was sad but not surprised. The dog was old, winter was coming and the animal had seemed very tired and weak for a number of days before. They didn't take the dog to a veterinarian because they couldn't afford that kind of luxury. Besides, they knew the dog's days were numbered. The entire Holmes family was feeling under the weather by this time. Holmes himself felt tired and without energy all the time. His whole body ached, not badly, but enough to be uncomfortable. They all had diarrhea. Of course, it was the beginning of the flu season and they went through something like this every year. None of them thought much about it. Ricardo Montoya and his family seemed to have the flu bug also. Something was going around. Others in the city were complaining of aches and pains, fatigue and various other symptoms. During flu season such discomforts were common and nobody took alarm. At the arsenal work proceeded on schedule. Lot #A was being destroyed. The scientists were already looking forward to the next lot of biological weaponry to be disposed of at the arsenal. Hardly anyone at the place remembered the small electrical fire of almost three weeks ago. Besides, they had their own problems. Everyone in the Denver area seemed to have, to greater or lesser degree, some form of influenza. It was discouraging, many of the scientists thought. Here we are able to create and destroy complicated bacteriological forms, and we still can't do away with influenza or the common cold. On the morning of the twentythird day after the fire Robert Holmes felt terrible. He took some aspirin and and went to sleep. The children were already in bed with the flu and Mrs. Holmes was barely able to get galaxy stars "My very first novel, all about a still-to-come space race," says Ben Bova, "was rejected back in #. The publisher was afraid Senator Joseph McCarthy would take exception to an American suggesting the Russians might be ahead of us in anything. It was a more innocent world then." Seven years later, when Sputnik and the space race were launched, Ben was a technical editor on Project Vanguard, which was supposed to produce man's first artificial satellite. At the time, Ben admits, there were strong indications that the Russians would do it. "But," he says, "we were nonetheless shocked when Sputnik actually went up." Every year the Award to the man who has done the most for American astronautics. "At some point," Ben muses, "Nikita Khrushchev, the man who really got us to the moon, should have been the recipient." Ben discovered sf with the first issue of Superman comics. He was intrigued by the picture of the hero leaving the exploding planet Krypton. From there, Ben's reading in thefield followed a more or less traditional path from Burroughs to Heinlein to Bradbury... After writing and submitting a few unsuccessful stories, Ben sold his first novel. The Star Conquerors, ten years ago. The book was the first of many successful sciencefiction juveniles, and he has written as many science-fiction and sciencefact books for the general reader. Ben, his wife Rosa, and their two children, Michael and Regina, live in a suburb of Boston, where he is the Manager of Marketing for Avco Everett Research Laboratories. Part of his job is to find customers who are like building high-powered lasers and developing artificial hearts and finding new sources of energy... around the house. That evening Holmes felt so weak that he asked his wife to call the arsenal and tell them he would not be inthat he was too ill to work. It was the first time he had stayed home sick since he had started working at Rocky Mountain Arsenal. Mrs. Holmes couldn't get a line into the arsenal. The telephones were busy and remained busy all night. By the time Mrs. Holmes went to sleep, her husband was in a coma. She didn't notice it, though. She was so tired, she fell off to sleep as soon as she hit the bed. The children died quietly during the night. Robert Brent Holmes passed away around midnight. Mrs. Holmes was the last to go, sometime between two and three in the morning. There was no one to find the bodies. Even if there had been someone, there was nothing anybody could have done. Lot #A (mutant) was already in full control of the world's destiny. The first call came to the bacteriologists at the arsenal about midday of the twenty-third day after the electrical fire. A skeleton staff was manning the massive facilityabsenteeism being very high. The call was from a Denver pathologist who had done an autopsy on an old lady. The doctor claimed there was something peculiar about the blood slides from the old woman. He made an appointment with the bacteriologist to look at the slides the next day. The appointment was never kept. Both the pathologist and the bacteriologist were found dead by morning. The spread of the disease was unbelievably rapid. Deaths were so common and frequent in many countries that corpses were stacked up in the streets. Governments were unable to function. Industry ground to a halt. The industrialized nations were hit the hardest and the soonest. The mutant bacterial strain distributed itself through the air currents. Soon the animal food sources on the planet disappeared. By then it didn't matter. There were not tnany people or other animals around to eat the food animals. brought the first snow of the season to the Rocky Mountains and to Denver. The wind whipped the snow into small drifts in the city. Whirlwinds of snow spun through the quiet streets. The automatic, thermostatically controlled heating units in the buildings increased their output. The only sounds inside buildings were the hums and clicks of automatic machinery. Outside, only the wind made noise. The snow fell on the city, clean and white. It settled on the ground waiting for footsteps to crush it into slush.  I T'S a rainy day where I'm writing this, three months before you see it. The kind of day on which a writer does the first four pages of a manuscript based on nothing more than a pervasive mood and a chance opening sentence. If he's lucky, he'll eventually figure out where the story's going and finish it. More than likely, he'll throw those four pages away, with his subconscious keeping a word or two for use when it's relevant. If he does finish it, out of a sense of economy, he'll probably have to force the issue; what began as a moody outburst will be extruded into a "story" through one of the standard plot templates. He'll collect his few cents a word with an inner feeling of ordinariness. The next time the weather and he are like this, he'll say to himself: "Another one of those useless rainy days." Writers write lots of things that aren't "stories." The concept of "story" is essentially an invention of the audience. By the nature of things, the audience is prevented from reacting to anything but the structure of a given column of arranged alphabetical symbols. It can't know what an arrangement of w'ords meant to the writer. It can't finally extract a meaning until it receives a positive indication of realized purpose. That is, a plot-turn. But a writer speaks first to himself. He selects words and reactions in response to his intimate internal structure. A writer can tell himself a "story" with one sentence with a word. or sometimes less. Only afterward does he face the chore of expressing something like that same reaction to a group of strangers. If w'riters didn't have to publish, they wouldn't have many writing problems. Writers write to themselves automatically; little internal greeting cards and get-well messages; bulletins on the state of the environment; dunning letters; checks drawn on the bank of psychic satisfaction; diplomas; notices of termination of service. A writer is his own foster parent. He took over the assignment of raising himself on some early day when he noticed irrevocably that the world didn't have things quite right; that you might love others but you couldn't trust them to do a good job. Writers are happiest when they don't have to publish. Translating for strangers wastes time, obscures important points, and interferes with what should be an uninterrupted lifelong flow of communication. The happiest, most grown-up writers are the ones who find some non-conflicting means of earning a living. Of course, they don't get any stories out. A commercial writer a science fiction writer, say has a choice. He can writhe on his dilemma. Or he has the choice of not giving a damn; of divorcing what he publishes from what he writes to himself. The mind being infinitely ingenious in protecting its immediate comfort at all future costs, the divorced writer can maintain his position in the eyes of the audience by ceasing to take responsibility for communicating to his ward -- by leaving his personality in perpetual adolescence in exchange for his body's living. He is now free to devote himself as a "writer" solely to extracting reactions from audiences. Of eourse, he is no longer in a position to judge the validity of what he "writes." He develops an apparently egocentric exterior personality, forcing himself on the individuals around him with the word-exercises of the quipster, party raconteur, amusing drunk, or of the abrasive gadfly, compulsive lecturer, agitator, Don Juan, or ugly drunk. This is because words and actions have become mere appurtenances to the only message he has left, sent outward in the only direction he has: "How'm I doing?" Of course, if you don't know the answer to that one. Buddy, at every given moment, you're in trouble that won't be handled this side of the grave. But you are a "writer." No one around you can doubt it. The mind being infinitely ingenious, there's another way, which is to create a strict separation between what you are and what you do. The internal writing goes on; the public "writing" is something Mr. Hyde does. Essentially, this is an altitude of total contempt for the audience. Either way I doubt if there are significant other choices for him the divorced writer is no longer in a position to judge the validity of what he "writes." I T'S the nature of commercial writing science fiction, say to force writers toward divorce from themselves. The pressure is not to waste a word or an idea. You can see it in the way so many writers forward every feeble notion as an "idea" or expound at length on some incidental detail because it represents the only flash of true invention in an otherwise routine construction. The happy ones in this brood are those too young or too oblivious to perceive the nature of the process. (Writers come in all grades ol' intelligence; communication is not a measure of wit. One of the most "perceptive" writers in this business is a silly, stupid man by any measure of his ability to reason consistently or to function in this world. So are any number of nonwriter people, of course. That's my point in this instance: writers are human. They are vulnerable. At least, I hope so, because that's my excuse, too.) Under pressure economic pressure, ego pressure, or whatever comes in this regard -- a human writer cannot help but begin to exhibit the behavior of a trapped rat. If he is to maintain his editorial contacts, to keep his name before the audience, not break the flow of checks, to progress unfalteringly toward the day of boxed sets, mass reissues and the lecture circuit, there must be limes when he must perform out of tune with what goes on inside him. Repeated often enough, the offense to his vital parts is great enough so that the troublesome vital must be isolated; he ignores it and waits for gangrene, or he eats it off, and experiences immediate relief. The audience demand is for consistent excellence, of course. And why not? The implied contract states that the audience will get delivery of what it pays for, with the asking price for promised excellence set by the publisher. For the audience, the publisher is indistinguishable from the writer. It doesn't buy a manuscript; it buys a story, printed in a package with illustrations and the rub-off from the total gestalt of features, associated stories, typography, the memory of past issues and the featured promise of future publications. Even when the audience sits at the evening fire and listens to the bard, it buys his gestures, his voice, his manner of dress and the camel on which he rides. Day after day, village after village, fire after fire. And why should anyone care about his need to resolve his problems with his unsuitable wife, or his reckless child, or the frequent pain in his left arm? Yet he would love to tell you about them -- if it were possible to do so without first conferring them upon some hero with different clothes and a better camel... that is, upon someone for whom these attributes cannot be ultimately true, for he differs from the man who speaks of them? There are many dangerous professions. And many of them call not only for a disregard to personal safety but for a simultaneous exercise of complex and educated skill. The commercial arts, however, are uniformly dangerous even to the man sitting still in his chair. They can leave the body able to move and speak while macerating the personality; there is no topectomy as successful as the one the surgeon directs for himself. In most cases, coldly considered, there is no appreciable loss to the world. But the remorseless process spares neither small nor great. There's such a little time in which the commercial artist functions in joy. Yet next month's issue comes out forever. We speak of it casually -- the writer's block, the eventual burnout, the descent into (comparatively) affluent mediocrity, the Styrofoam packing of established reputation and rigid, acceptable public persona. We've seen it happen to them all; it's an accepted phenomenon. Nine-tenths of the anthologies that cross my desk are crypts jammed full of funerary urns, twined over with encomiums. Half the novels are headstones. It's a rainy day. Next month I'll review some books. This month, it wouldn't be polite.  and the silence you mill hear is made up of the bated breaths of authors mhose latest birthings have not yet been subjected to the dissecting courtesies of Mr. Budrys. For Mr. Budrys does more than merely reviem books. He is a surgeon mho cuts into hearts, opens them -- and often the patients live. But he is unfailingly polite, to be sure, even mhen using his scalpel. Look for him on December # in the February #m way old people have. "Hello, hello, this is Fleiker. Hello." "When you hear the tone -- " "Damn," he said, wheezing. "I didn't dial the -- " " -- the time will be -- " "Hello," a voice said, a woman's voice, age indeterminate, certainly not young. "Hello," he said. "Hello -- Walter, why don't you answer?" "Oh, how nice of you to call," the voice said. "It was awfully nice of you to call." "Who is this?" he demanded. "Who are you?" "Yes, yes, happy New Year to you, Michael. Yes, it has been a nice year." "What kind of nonsense is this?" he snapped. "A good year. Yes, a very good year -- the best since I've retired. I went to the class reunion in Denver last month, just before Christmas." "Is this some kind of joke?" he said. "New Year? Christmas last month? It's the middle of summer." "Hello. Yes, yes, happy New Year, dear. Happy nineteen-sixtythree." "Shut up, damn you. What kind of trick are you pulling. It's nineteen-seventy. It's mid-August and hot as hell and if you don't -- " "That's sweet of you, awfully sweet of you. Thank you, thank you." "Hello," he shouted, losing all patience. "Hello, hello, hello, hello, damn it, hello -- " "Good night. Merry Christmas -- thank you, good night." "Stop it," he yelled. "Don't go away. Don't try that -- " "When you hear the tone, the time will be -- " "Hello, hello," he shouted. Click... "... the time will be exactly -- " He slammed the phone into its cradle and stood, shaking, his eyes misty with sweat. The pulse in his neck throbbed with anger. Cold played across the liver-spotted tissue of his scalp, rousing the few remaining wisps of crepe hair that grew there. Damn pranksters, he raged. Who the hell did they think they were trying to kid? He stopped, wondering who would want to try such a banal trick. His nephew's boy? The one with the yellowed teeth, white-flecked mouth opening in the start of a braying laugh? Or Schulz of Carpenter or Wilkenson? He snorted at the thought. Ineffectual weaklings. The thought of one of them getting the better of him after all these years... They still remembered their hatred of him, though, even at well past eighty when all hatred and lust and sorrow should be dead. Or the vultures downstairs -- the endless relatives, whispering. How is he today? That's good, that's very good. Meaning, If he dies it will be just great because of all that money and he's too old to need it or care about what life can bring... Alone, embattled. His withered lips twisted in contempt. He had built, had cut throats and wrecked better than them in the process. Let them go out and grub for it the way he had done with no one to help. Not even his wife, the pretty tinsel thing he had bought after no one else would touch him. H e sat for a long moment, looking at the phone. Then, gently, he lifted it from its cradle and, after consulting his phone index (there had been a time when his memory was sharp and unfailing) he carefully dialed his brother's number again. Click... click... click... "... hear the tone, the time will be exactly -- " "No," he said and stabbed at the cradle button with his finger. He dialed the number once again. Click... "When you hear the tone -- " His hand darted forward. "Wait, don't hang up. Who are you?" He pressed the phone tightly to his ear, his breath hissing in the perforations of the mouthpiece. "I said, who are you? I can hear you breathing -- " "Hello, hello, why are you bothering me? It's two o'clock in the morning," the voice said. "Liar," he said. "It's six in the afternoon, daylight saving time, in the middle of August and the sun is so bright you can look at the asphalt without glasses and you -- " "No, don't shout, Jimmy. It doesn't do to get excited -- " "My name is not Jimmy," he said, trying to control his voice. "No, it's Board policy and if they want me to retire -- " The same voice, he realized. Female -- probably middle-aged. A very pleasant voice, he thought, and then shook off the thought with annoyance. There wasn't any point in thinking that way at his age. "Hello, who are you?" "I know, just to June... Well, it's been a year... Ever since the end of the war, ever since you came back from Korea." "The war?" he shouted. "The Korean war? Damn, the war's ended over seventeen years ago. Nineteen-fifty-three to nineteenseventy is seventeen years. Can't you count?" "Thank you, thank you," the voice said. Middle-aged, but with young overtones. Whom did he know who sounded like that? Someone, someone, someone -- who? "Wait," he pleaded. "Don't go." "... the time will be exactly six fourteen, daylight sav -- " Click... "Damn," he said, his voice shrill and cracking. His eyes filled with tears. Ridiculous. He hadn't cried in twenty years, not since his wife had died, and then for pure formality. He would have cried at the death of a favorite hunting dog or of a stranger into whose cortege he had blundered. Tears were easy then because you had strength and were unassailable. He was too old for crying. Eighty-two, and only the vague warmth of life still animating him with the memory of endless dead years when life might have had some meaning, had he sought for it. Now there was only the leaden silence of his room secreted among many rooms, with whispering servants moving like phantoms through the dusk and beefy young nephews and glassy-eyed nieces waiting for his last gasp, their thoughts clawing over bonds and cash and other empty symbols of eighty-two years. How terrible, he thought. How terrible, how terrible, how terrible... Terrible? What was terrible? Growing old. Withering and cracking like ancient celluloid movie film. The images on it broken and dusty. Thrown on a fire, curling and shriveling an instant before extinction and then gone with a single puff of sooty flame. But age was not that dramatic -- not even that significant. He would simply run down, cease to move, become quiescent and the dark men who hovered at hand would come and do secret things with his body so that his face became a mask of wax and talc and scented rouge and his body shrank in withered majesty secretly within the shroud. And the young ones, drunk with the negotiable fragments of his life, would scarcely remember that he had been. "Oh, no," he said softly. "Oh, no, no, no, no, no, there is somebody. There is somebody. Or there was somebody. There must have been somebody." B ut he could not think of one -- not even his brother Walter whom he had fed and clothed and looked after and whose sprawling, middle-aged brood hovered on the edge of his existence like circling condors. Walter did not even answer his phone. If he could have had someone, somewhere. If in the midst of all his life he had found someone who cared and worried and cheered and wept. But he had not and now not even the possibility existed that... He paused. The possibility? Vaguely, dimly, the possibility. Only it was late and life had a way of losing detail in the amorphous mass of years that spilled out and vanished, leaving your body older and more tired and wrinkled and crackling and your mind vague and many chambered and without cohesive form. Walter, he thought. He had been trying to talk to Walter, who was his one link with life, the only person of his blood remaining. (Forget those creatures downstairs who had been generated out of some ferment that was not a part of him.) His fingers, stiff with pain and calcification, dialed the number and he waited, hearing the burr of the bell at the other end. "When you hear the tone -- " "Damn," he shouted. "Damn, damn, damn -- " Click... Again, carefully, patiently, noting each digit, with deliberate precision, all seven carefully dialed digits. At thesixth digit the sound of ringing... not the soft burr but a shriller sound, tinny as though the signal were in a hollow metal-lined room. "Hello, hello," the voice said. "Hello," he said. "Who -- " "Oh, it's you, I wanted so much for it to be you again," the woman's voice said. "Yes, it's me. It's me," he said savagely. "It's me, Mark Fleiker and who the hell are you?" "Yes, I know it's you, Mark. How could I forget the voice?" "Forget what voice?" he demanded. "After all these years, how could I forget the voice?" "I've never talked with you before," he shouted into the mouthpiece. "All those times," she whispered. "So few without ever seeing you or touching you and knowing that you were somewhere out there. I wondered where you were during the war -- " "Woman," he said plaintively. "Woman, what kind of a joke are you playing on an old man?" "Old?" she said. "Are you really old?" "I'm old, old, old," he said. "I sit here in this pile of a house and watch the jackals gather to fight over my bones." "It's the war," she said. "This horrible war. Everyone seems taken up in a kind of hysteria. The horrible bloodiness -- " "I hate the thought of the war," he said. "It is an idiot war. There is no end to it and only the blood what reason -- It never was our war -- "No," she said soothingly. "You must have lost someone very dear, but it is our war. It is our war even though its nearly over." "It'll never be over," he said. "Only a matter of days," she said "and then we can breathe in peace and be truly free of all the dreadfulness. They've crossed the Rhine and -- "Crossed the Rhine?" he shouted. "Are you mad?" " -- only a matter of time -- " the voice said, its quality suddenly tinny. "What's crossing the Rhine got to do with a lot of backward Asiatics in a fifth-rate jungle nation and the death of everything -- of my nephew who was the one good thing that came out of my flesh?" " -- the Nazis," she said. "The horrible Nazis -- " Then, sputter... sputter... sputter... from the phone and -- "When you hear the tone the time will be exactly -- " H e slammed the receiver to the carriage and breathing heavily, stumbled to the bed. He lay weak and fearful. The sense of being utterly alone swept over him. Alone, alone, alone the words clattered off the walls, shattered against his inner ear, echoed down the flesh passages to the inner chambers of his being. Alone. Except for an insane voice from somewhere that still fought a war involving crossing the Rhine and Nazis as villains -- a voice that recognized his with pleasure. With pleasure, he thought in surprise -- but only a voice. People did not acknowledge him with pleasure. They pretended and thought he didn't see through their transparent stratagems to ingratiate themselves with him. He knew. Knew. Knew. As he knew the doctors who told him there was nothing wrong with him. "There's nothing wrong with you, Mr. Fleiker. Age, yes, with all the small degenerations of age, but you're sound as a dollar." "That's . not very damned sound," he would growl. "Well, you know what I mean." "I'm dying," he would say. "You think you're dying," the doctors would say softly. "It's the same thing." "Perhaps." Pursed lips. "Perhaps. Perhaps." What would they think now? The final delirium. Hearing voices on the phone that told him they were talking from the year after the Korean War. # or #? When were armies crossing the Rhine. #? A voice that knew him. That spoke to him gently. (People had seldom spoken to him gently, even his dead wife who had scarcely spoken at all.) His ancient heart leaped for an instant. His eighty-two-year-old heart pounded for an instant and he fell back against the pillow, blood coursing through the fine veining of his face, flushing his nose, lips, cheeks with unexpected warmth. "Oh, God," he said "Oh, God, to play such an irony on me." Cruel, vicious God. (All Gods are cruel and vicious. You've worshiped many of them.) Cruel and vicious God. His quivering fingers found the phone. Dialed. Faltered. Dialed again. He held the receiver to his ears. He waited. Click... "When you hear the tone, it will be." He sobbed. Pressed the button. Dialed again. Waited. Breathing. Breathing. Breathing. "Hello?" "Hello," he said excitedly. "Hello,it is you? Is it you?" "Mark," she said. "Is it you? After eight years? Is it you?" "Yes," he said. "Yes, it's Mark. It's Mark." "I thought I would never hear your voice again. After so many years to hear your voice again." "It's Mark," he said choking. "You don't sound well," she said. "I'm not well," he said. "If I could come just once to you." "If you could," he said. "If only you could." "I don't even know your last name. We've spoken so few times and I don't even know your last name." "Of course, you do," he said. "It's Fleiker. Mark Fleiker." "That can't be right," she said. "There's a Mark Fleiker who's a presidential advisor. I met him once -- at a reception. My, he was handsome -- but so intense." "That was I -- that was years ago," he said. "No, not the same at all," she said. "Mark, such a sense of humor. Not the same at all." The voice carrying a frown... returning to a... a caress. "That was years and years ago," he said. "That was Just before the war." "Will there be a war?" she asked. "Pray God there won't be a war." "The year before the Japs bombed Pearl Harbor," he said. "In nineteen-forty-one, just before Pearl Harbor." "Mark, I don't understand you," she said... Sputter... sputter... The connection was going, he knew. "Don't go," he shouted. "Mark," she said. "I can't hear you. I don't understand." "Don't go," he shouted, "I love you. Don't go." "Mark... Sputter... Mark, you know it's nineteen-forty-one now. You know it's December sixth, a Saturday when school is out. You know it's..." Click... "When you hear the tone--" December #, #! When you hear the tone -- #I -- December #! His hand clawed at the sheets, made cabbage folds, knotted them. What was she? Where was she? Who was she? He didn't even know her name. A voice without form, without body, without face, without name. They must have passed each other briefly once. Touched hands, perhaps. So long ago and he had not known. of aloneness, of being lost on the edge of time-space had made him say it. "I love you." The unknown emotion had welled inside his ancient frame, coursed through his sluggish blood and suddenly he knew. He knew it with fear and hope and anger and a sense of utter loss. Love? Love doesn't come this way, he told himself. You don't fall in love with a phantom, with something that's a faint image projecting through time into the dying present. Youth is a time for love. Not love. Not now. Not now. Not with a phantom. Not this thing to torture me in my last hours, he thought. Oh, no, God, not this, not this, not this. He heard them puttering in the hall and he realized he was breathing heavily. The vultures were waiting. They heard him breathing his excited rasping breath and they were flocking close. He heard the doorknob turn and the door began to open silently. "Stay out," he shouted. "God damn it, stay out. I'll let you know when I want you. Stay out." The door closed and he was alone again. Alone as he had always been. Alone now except for the memory of a voice that stretched across years and years from the past and belonged to a woman he did not know and would never know. What marvels, what magic, his little boy mind in the old, old mind said. Magic that feeble electric currents over copper wires should span distances -- and years. Alexander Graham Bell, magician. Mr. -- what was his name -- Mr. Watson, sorcerer's apprentice. Those two half a century ago with cauldrons and eye of newt and wire of copper and oil of vitriol and certain discrete particles of carbon and... And he didn't even know her name. Delicate voice, tender voice, object mystical and unseen. Of love? One does not love a voice and cannot love a voice and you don't fit your aging ideal to a mere voice. Only he had. In an impossible moment, in an insane working of the chemistry of his aged body. And he didn't even know her name. H e lay for many minutes, looking at the cradled phone. Thinking wondering, fearing, hoping, dreading, dreaming, then... He couldn't stop it. He couldn't halt his spotted hand with its lean, gray-bristled fingers imbued with a life of their own they drifted across the sheets, gained new strength, became purposeful, grasped, held the instrument tightly, lifted... and his other hand with sure touch was dialing. Any number. It made no difference. Any number. Dial the letters: #... N...#...E...#...W...# galaxy #... Why not? Why not? The world is insane and dying and I am insane -- but suddenly terribly, impossible, very much alive. Click... "When you hear the tone the time will be -- " Click... click... click... "Hello." Firm young, vigorous voice. Gentle, strong. "It's Mark," he said. "Mark? Mark?" she said. "Mark," he said. "Oh," she said. "I remember. It's been such a long time." "It's been only minutes for me," he said. "I don't understand," she said. "What year is it?" he asked. "Nineteen-thirty-three," she said. "You know that." "Listen to me," he said excitedly. "I'm not insane and I know you wi #I think so -- but listen to me. Here it's nineteen-seventy." "Oh, my," she said. "That's a peculiar joke." She didn't get angry, he thought. Nor annoyed. Marvelous, "Believe me," he said. "Here it's nineteen-seventy. I've been calling you -- talking with you all evening. Only it's you later and later and later." "That's strange. What a lovely idea," she said. "It's real," he told her. "It's real." "A strange idea. A beautiful idea," she said. "It's horrible. I can't ever see you." "I shouldn't do this," she said. "But I'll see you." "I can't," he said. "I can't, I can't. Don't you understand? It's not the miles." "Where are you?" she asked. "San Francisco. Twin Peaks." "I'm only blocks away. Jones Street! Nob Hill." she said. "I've lived here for years. My family before me. Only blocks away." "Years away," he said. "You sound so lost." "You are so lost," he said. "You sound so... I shouldn't but -- " Sputter... sputter... "What's your name?" he asked. Sputter. "Your name?" he pleaded. "Your name." "Angela, you know that. A fine pretty Victorian name. Angela -- " "Angela what?" Sputter. "When you hear the tone it will be -- " Click... He sobbed. His fingers dialed frantically. Any number. Any number. Click... Click... "Hello." Young voice. "Angela?" he asked. "Yes, who's this?" "Mark," he said. "What a nice name," she said. "I don't know any Mark though." "What's your last name?" he asked. "I don't recall ever meeting a Mark." "We've met," he told her. "But I don't know your last name." "You have such a nice voice," she said. "So young. Oh, I really shouldn't say that -- " "Your last name," he pleaded. Sputter... "Why, no harm in telling, I suppose. It's Haym -- " Sputter...click... "When you hear -- " "Oh, dear God," he said aloud. Just one second more and he would have had it. One second more. Fingers dialed frantically. Click... "When you hear the -- " Click... "Hello -- hello?" A man's voice, deep, resonant. "Hello," he shouted. A grunt of displeasure. "Hello," he shouted. "Mr. Watson," the voice said. "Come here. I need you." After that there was silence. Long, long, long, dead silence. Not even a sputter. Not even a click. Only silence. He returned the receiver to the hook, feeling tired and old and quite ready to close his eyes and never open them again. ly. Back to the very beginning and beyond that year, that day, that moment there would be nothing. The ancient copper would be dead because before that instant when Mr. Bell had spilled the acid of the battery and called for his helper, there was nothing. No voices, no Angela, no hope -- ever. He felt like sobbing but it required too much energy. He had little left. There was only lying in bed and staring at the wall and listening to the whisper of the doctors and the insipid questions of endless nephews and knowing that the days stretched out without hope, without feature, without pity. Angela Haym -- and something else. One syllable. Two syllables? He wasn't even sure he had the first one right. There had been so much static and the quality of the transmission from the primitive phone was so bad. He grabbed the directory and thumbed to the H's. Impossible. Haymaker -- Hayman (See also: Heyman -- Heiman -- Heimann; Heymann -- Hyman). Then Haymend, Haymer, Haymond. An impossible task. He counted them. Thirteen, not counting commercial listings under Haym... then Heym... then Heim... Then seventy-eight listings. Impossible. He didn't even know if she were still alive. Or still in the city. Or even that she still had the same last name. She could have married. She hadn't on the first call. At least she hadn't seemed married. A schoolteacher. Memory. What had she. said? After she retired? She had gone to the class reunion. In Denver? His fingers skipped to the yellow pages. Hopefully. Under Associations. University of Denver... The Alumni association. One impossible chance. He called. A woman answered. He invented a story. He couldn't remember the exact last name. Could she help? After long moments he had three names that might be she. He started to call. Praying. On the third call a voice answered and he said breathlessly, "Angela Haymeyer?" "Yes," the voice said. "This is Mark Fleiker." "Who?" His heart sank. This was the last one. There was no other. What would he do? "Mark Fleiker," he said tiredly. "Oh, Mark," she said. "After all these years. After all these years." Breath caught in his throat. Sudden panic, fear. "Angela," he said, "can you entertain a gentleman caller? An old friend." "After all these years? An old friend?" "An old friend," he said. "What a pleasure it would be!" "It will be," he said, feeling suddenly alive, young-old -- alive. "It will be such a pleasure after all these years," he said. And, not waiting for the click, he replaced the receiver and began to dress. "After all these years," he said aloud to the empty room and felt very, very good. ir Section #, Title #, United States Code). #. Date of filing: October #, #. #. Title of publication: Galaxy Magazine. #. Frequency of issue: Monthly except AugSept and OctNov issues, which were bimonthly. #. Location of known offices of publication: # East # Street, New York, N.Y. #. #. Location of headquarters or general business offices of the publishers: # East # Street. New York, N.Y. #. #. Names and addresses of the publisher, editor and managing editor: Publisher: Arnold E. Abramson. # Eiast # Street, New York. N.Y. #. Editor: Ejler Jakobsson, # East # Street. New York, N.Y. #. Managing Editor: Judy-Lynn Benjamin. # Est # Street, New York, N.Y. #. #. mortgagees and other security holders owning or holding I percent or more of total amount of bonds, mortgages or other securities: None. #. A. Total no. copies printed (net press run). Average no. copies each issue during preceding # months: #, #. Single issue nearest to filing date: #, #. B. Paid circulation. #. Sales through dealers and carriers, street vendors and counter sates. Average no. copies each issue during preceding # months: #. Single issue nearest to filing date: #. #. Mail subscriptions. Average no. copies each issue during preceding # months: #. Single issue nearest to filing date: #. C. Total paid circulation. Average no. copies each issue during preceding # months: #. Single issue nearest to filing date: #. D. Free distribution (including samples) by mail, carrier or other means. Average no. copies each issue during preceding # months: #. Single issue nearest to filing date: #. E. Total distribution (sum of C and D). Average no. of copies each issue during preceding # months: #. Single issue nearest to filing date: #. F. Office use, left-over, unaccounted, spoiled after printing. Average no. copies each issue during preceding # months: #. Single issue nearest to filing date: #. G. Total (sum of E and F -- should equal net press run shown in A). Average no. copies each issue during preceding # months: #, #. Single issue nearest to filing date: #. I certify that the statements made by me are correct and complete: Lawrence C. Murphy, Subscription Director. who's who a:  on the V ' Donald H. Menzel own suggested list of names until, by the twentieth century, few maps agreed. To bring some order out of chaos, the International Astronomical Union, in #, appointed a committee to study and clarify the nomenclature. Its final report, prepared by Mary Blagg and Karl Muller was accepted by the Union and published in #. At that time, their catalog contained # nmed formations. first turned his newly invented telescope on the moon, he saw a new and independent world. He saw mountains and flat, dark areas, which he took to be seas. He was not a skilled artist, but he was the first to produce a map of the lunar surface. Other astronomers followed, preparing maps of increasing accuracy. In #, the amateur astronomer, Hevelius, published a map that was appreciably more detailed and accurate than any of the earlier charts. He assigned # names to various moon features, most of them for geographical features known on earth. Several years later, in #, the Jesuit astronomer, Riccioli, prepared a still more accurate map whose features he named largely for famous scientists, philosophers and theologians. Dozens of other selenographers, professional and amateur, followed, each with his A nd so matters remained until October, #, when Soviet scientists first photographed the moon's far side from an orbiting vehicle and transmitted the pictures back to earth by a television technique. In #, the l.A.U. recognized this achievement by approving names for # of the features shown on the photographs. Of these, four could not be idenified on later and sharper photographs and had to be relocated. In #, the Union approved some # new names, assigned to features that wander in and out of view on the very edges of the lunar surface visible from earth. But the most significant change made that year was the recognition of the growing importance of lunar studies. Prior to that time, the moon had been lumped with the planets, but then it was given its own special commission of which -- to my surprise -- I was asked to serve as President. Three years later, at the meeting in Prague, Czechoslovakia, new lunar data had come in from both cially the excellent photographs Lunar Orbiter series. Hence no new assignments were made, but a special Working Group was appointed, of which I was Chairman, to name the craters on the moon's far side. Other members included the Soviet astronomer A. Mikhailov, who was later replaced by B. Levin. M. Minnaert of the Netherlands was the third official member and A. Dollfus of France, the new President of the Lunar Commission, was also a member, ex-officio. For three solid years our Committee of four worked hard at its assigned task. We wanted the moon to be truly international. Hence my first act was to write to the National Academies of Science or equivalent bodies of all nations of the world, asking them for suggestions concerning their own famous scientists. Members of the Lunar Commission supplied additional names until we started out with a card catalogue containing more than # suggestions. Paring this down to the desired number of about # was an arduous task. We divided the final list into about five orders of distinction and then assigned the names by lot to the craters also divided into five categories. The most delicate question concerned the possibility of recognizing living astronauts. For nearly forty years the lAU had ruled against the inclusion of any living individuals, but our Committee felt that the inauguration of the age of space, which included actual travel to the moon, warranted special treatment. One especially large feature on the moon's far side, with a complex array of smaller craters around it, received the name Apollo, to commemorate the entire Apollo Program and all those who had contributed to it. The three living astronauts, Anders, Borman, and Lovell, the first to circumnavigate the moon, received features near the crater Apollo. Aldrin, Armstrong and Collins, the first to participate in a lunar landing, received previously unnamed craters near the landing site, which was called equivalent Situs Tranquilitatis. Six living cosmonauts of the far side near the Sea of Moscow, which had been named in #. These included, among others, Leonev, the first man to walk in space and Tereshkova, the first and, to date, the only female cosmonaut to achieve orbital flight. I should state that the Committee quickly agreed to rule out all political figures. We also ruled out philosophers and religious figures. Our final list, which contained # new' names, was approved at the final General Assembly of the International Astronomical Union on August #, #, in Brighton, England. detail on a list of names so large. Physical scientists were in the great majority, especially when they had made some special contribution to astronomy. There were, of course, a number of Nobel Prize winners and Nobel, himself, was also honored. We found room for a number of inventors: Bell of the telephone, Marconi of wireless telegraphy, de Forest of the vacuum tube and Montgolfier of balloon fame. I was pleased that we agreed to honor several amateur astronomers of unusual distinction, among them Albert L. Ingalls, who popularized the making of telescopes, wrote frequently for The Scientific American and served as one of the founders of the Amateur Telescope Makers. From the large list of author candidates we selected only a few. Chaucer made it because he had written a treatise on the astrolabe. We selected Dante for his (largely erroneous) contributions to cosmogony. Readers of Galaxy will be pleased to learn that the former science editor, Willy Fey, received the honor. I had had dozens of letters from fans of his, expressing the hope for such recognition. Two other great writers of science fiction also made it, H.G. Wells and Hugo Gernsback. The annual world award for the best science fiction is called a "Hugo" in his honor. Jules Verne had already been assigned a crater in #. George Gamow made it on the basis of his contributions to physics, though he is perhaps better known for his popular writings. The author Cyrano de Bergerac, who wrote of imaginary visits to the moon and the sun early in the seventeenth century took his place among the greats. The three deceased American astronauts; Chaffee, Grissom and White, who were killed in the ground-fire of an Apollo test craft, received craters near the large crater Apollo. There were two deceased Soviet cosmonauts. Komarov was killed in the crash-landing of Soyuz I, when the parachute failed. Gagarin, the first man to carry out a space flight back in #, was killed in a crash on an aircraft training flight. We thought it appropriate to recognize one other early astronaut, Van Gu, a Chinese inventor who lived about # A.D. According to legend he constructed a manned rocket consisting of two box kites and a seat, with # solidpropellant rockets. He perished while trying to take off in the contraption. Similarly, we included the mythical figures of Daedalus and his son, Icarus. The former was a cunning artisan who, in the second millennium B.C., made wings of wax and feathers so that the two could escape from Crete. Icarus, youthfully exuberant, flew too close to the sun the heat melted the wax wings, so that he fell into the sea and drowned, while Daedalus flew on and landed safely in Sicily. These are but a few of the famous names recognized officially by the International Astronomical Union. The assignment wa a fascinating and rewarding one. Perhaps the most satisfying experience of all was the moment at Brighton when the General Assembly unanimously passed our recommendations. The final maps are being prepared by the Aeronautical Chart and Information Center in St. Louis. The complete list, with biographies and latitudes of the craters will probably be published in the Space Science Reviews, a journal of space astronomy edited in Utrecht, Netherlands. I'm sure that a good many independent groups will presently issue lunar maps based on the l.A.U. official list. The complete lunar map on a scale of #:#, consisting of three sheets, should become available about mid-October from the Superintendent of Documents, U.S. Government Printing Office, Washington, D.C., #, at an estimated cost of # cents per sheet. T he space age has led to enormous changes in style and convention of astronomical maps, especially those of the moon and planets. When an astronomer, living in the northern hemisphere, faces directly south and looks up into the sky, he will have east on his left hand and west on his right. He sees the moon in the sky and, in the past, chose the compass coordinates on the moon to agree with his own view: north on the top, south at the bottom, east to the left and west to the right, as shown in Fig. #. As a result his maps of the moon looked something like Fig. #, with east and west reversed from the conventional use on earth. Fig. # This result came about, of course, from the fact that one makes the maps of the earth while looking down, whereas the astronomer drew the moon map while looking up at the sky. And, to make the situation even more complicated, the astronomical telescopes turn the object upside down, so that scientists usually drew their maps with south up, as in Fig. #. Fig. # Astronauts, early in the program, began to find this convention confusing. Finally the International Astronomical Union, the organization responsible for such decisions, dropped the age-old convention and decreed that henceforth maps of the moon and planets would conform to the same convention as for the familiar terrestrial maps, with north at the top, east to the right, and so on. This change required a complete reversal of the directions previously called east and west to become west and east, respectively. The change was not only necessary; it was timely because the Orbiter photographs contain new information about the moon's far side and improved information about the near side. New and highly detailed maps have thus become possible. These changes have introduced certain difficulties. For example, Mare Orientale -- The Eastern Sea -- by the new convention lies on the western edge of the visible lunar surface. This dark, multiringed feature is easily the most magnificent circular formation on the moon. Surrounded by two concentric mountain ranges, the Montes Rook and the Monies Cordillera, this sea is approximately # miles in diameter. The new location presented a problem to the Working Group. Should we change its name? For a time we toyed with the idea of calling it Mare A nnulatum. The Ringed Sea. But we decided, after all, that the original name was quite appropriate. We rejected Kipling's famous lines, "East is East and West is West and never the twain shall meet" as being wrong. Eor, if you went far enough to the east you would eventually reach Mare Orientale. Just how do astronomers go about assigning latitudes and longitudes on the moon? To understand this problem one has only to see how we have done it for the earth. The earth has a north pole and south pole, fixed by the position of the earth's axis of rotation. The equator, halfway between the two poles, divides the earth into two hemispheres: north and south. Latitude is the angular distance measured north or south from the equator along the meridian drawn from the equator to the pole through some city or other point of the earth's surface. The latitude of the pole is #N. Next we choose some arbitrary meridian and measure longitude east or west from the point where it touches the equator to the foot of the other meridian. On earth, this zero or standard meridian passes through the old observatory at Greenwich, England. For the moon, we follow the same basic principle. By observation, we determine the position of the moon's north and south poles of rotation. A few people have argued, sometimes vociferously, that the moon does not rotate at all, because it keeps the same face turned always toward the earth. They are, of course, thinking of the analogy of a solid ball attached rigidly to a rotating crankshaft. Actually, the moon's rotation on its axis and its orbital revolution around the earth are quite independent of one another. First of all, the axial rotation is extremely regular and uniform. The axis of rotation is inclined several degrees to the perpendicular to the orbital plane. As a result, for half the month we see a slight distance over the moon's north pole and for the other half we see beyond the south pole. This slight motion is called "libration in latitude." But that isn't the only effect of the moon's motion. The orbit around the earth is not a circle but a pronounced ellipse. Flow fast the moon traverses the orbit depends on where it is. When near the earth, the moon speeds up; when farther away it slows down. As a consequence, we see some distances around the eastern and western edges of the disk. This motion is called "libration in longitude," Hence we can see from the earth not just one half but five ninths of the lunar surface. Of course, all but a tiny fraction of the remainder has been photographed by special cameras sent to the moon by the United States of America and by the Soviets. To return to the problem of lunar mapping, we can easily locate the moon's two poles. Our North Star, however, will not serve as such for the moon, because its axis is tilted with respect to that of the earth, even though the axes of both bodies tend to stay parallel to their original positions throughout the month and the year. The lunar equator lies halfway between the two poles so determined. Then one's fix is a meridian to represent zero longitude arbitrarily through the average position of the side turned earthward. The compass directions stay the same on both sides. On both sides, east longitude increases from left Fig. # to right and west longitude from left to right. This new principle of cartography of the moon and planets received the official approval of the International Astronomical Union. The assignment of selecting names for the craters on the moon's far side was exciting and interesting. Hundreds of persons, not knowing the restriction against living people, have generously offered their own names as "representative of the common man." Others have suggested names of their towns, cities, pets. Several companies, rather brashly, offered their own names, for the advertising benefit. Somehow or other it reminded me of a story I read in my childhood of a manufacturer who built a huge and powerful projector that threw upon the moon as a screen the words; JU#CY# CWraUcm in rotation is tilted about # degrees with respect to the perpendicular to its orbit around the earth. Thus, when the moon is at a we see a trifle around the north pole. When it is at the arrow we see around the edge of the south pole. The axis of the moon's rotation tends to move parallel to itself. Gyration in IF the moon moved exactly in a circular orbit, as in a, b, c -- h, meanwhile rotating on its axis, the black spot on its surface would always point directly toward the center of the earth and we would see only the nearer face of the moon. However, the moon's orbit is elliptical a', b', c -- h' and the moon moves more rapidly when near the earth than when more distant. As a result, during the time it would take for the moon to move from a to b in the circular orbit, it has moved from a to b along the ellipse. The black spot at b no longer points directly earthward. We see a little way around one side of the moon. The moon slows down as it approaches point e. Then we begin to see at f, g', and h' , part way around the other side of the moon. Genetics had given man controi of his species. Was it the nature of the species to reject it? I T he General Chairman here he had, by custom, no other name -- paced across the soft carpeting of his office, hands clasped behind his back. He stopped at the wide sweep of windows that overlooked the town. There was little of old Messina to be seen. The storied city of ancient churches and houses chalkwhite in the fierce Sicilian sunlight had been all but swallowed up by the metal and glass towers of the world governmentoffices, assembly halls, hotels and residence buildings, shops and entertainmen and w'omen who ruled Earth's In the air-conditioned, soundproofed office atop the tallest of all the towers, the General Chairman could not hear the shrill voices of the crowded streets below', nor the constant growl of cars and turbotrucks on the busy throughways. A l least we saved some of the old city, he thought. The feat had been one of his first successes in world politics. A small thing. But he had helped to stop the growth of New Messina before it completely choked and killed its predecessor. The new city had now remained the same size for thirty years. Beyond the waterfront fishing boats the straits sparkled invitingly under the sun. And visible beyond them was the tip of Italy's boot, Calabria, where peasants still prided themselves on their hard-headed stubbornness. High above Calabria's misty blue hills, shimmering in the heat haze, the sterner blue of the sky was too bright to look at for more than a moment. The. old man knew his eyes were playing tricks when he thought he saw the glint of one of the big orbital stations hovering in that brilliant sky. He squinted worked a forefinger and thumb against the bridge of his nose. Today he seemed to be feeling his years. He thought about his native Sao Pauloit had spread like a festering sore all the way from the river to the sea, flattening hills, carving away forests. Teeming with so many people that not even the Population Control Center's computers could keep track of them. ter the heart of Sao Paulo or any large city on Earth. Humans no longer could live in the crawling guts of a city df they had to, they became something else. The desktop intercom chimed. "Yes?" The Chairman automatically switched from the Portuguese of his thoughts to the English of the world government. He pressed a button. His secretary appeared on the screen. Her face was somber. "They're here, sir." "Very well. Send them in." Six men and two women filed into the spacious office and took seats at the conference table. They carried no papers, no briefcases. Each place at the table had a tiny intercom and viewscreen that linked with the central computer. They are young -- they have vitality, thought the Chairman. They know what must be done and they have the strength to do it. As soon as alt this is settled, I shall retire. Resume my identity as a personnot Mr. Chairman... Suddenly the prospect of using his own name again in casual contact with his fellow humans seemed infinitely exciting. Reluctantly he took his place at the head of the glistening mahogany table. The others were silent, waiting. The only sound was a faint whir of the computer's recording spool. He cleared his throat. "Good morning. Last Monday we discussed this situation and you made your recommendation. I asked you to consider possible alternatives. From the looks on your faces, it seems that no suitable alternative has been found." All turned to the stocky, roundfaced Minister of Security, Kobryn. He had the look of an athlete; tanned skin, short wiry brown hair, big shoulders and arms. Shifting in his chair selfconsciously, Kobryn said, "I see I have been elected hatchet man." His voice was deep and strong. with a trace of Slavic accent. "All right the idea was mine originally. We ran all the alternatives through computers. The only safe answer remains permanent exile." "Siberia," one of the women muttered. "No, not Siberia." Kobryn took her literally. "It's too heavily populated. Too many cities and dome farms for an effective exile. No, the only place is the new space station. It's large enough and it can be kept completely isolated." Bernard, the Minister of Finance, shook his head. "I still disagree. Two thousand of the world's leading scientists "Plus their wives and families," the Chairman added. "What would you prefer'?" Kobryn snapped. "A bullet in each of their heads'? Or would you leave them alone and let them smash everything we have worked for'?" "That won't work," said Mottern, the taciturn Minister of Technology. "Even if they tried to cooperate with us you can't stop ideas from spreading. And once their genetic engineering discoveries leak out "The world is turned upside down," the Chairman said. He spoke softly but everyone heard him. With a sigh he confessed, "I also have been thinking about the problemhave tried to find alternatives. There are none. Exile is the only answer." "It is then agreed. Good!" said Kobryn. "No, not good," the General Chairman said. "Far from it. We are admitting our own failure. Our fear even terror. We are terrified of a new idea, a new scientific discovery. The government of the world, the protectors of peace and stability, must stoop to exiling some of the world's finest minds. This state of affairs is horrible. Truly horrible." II into the cockpit of his rocket glider. It fit him as snugly as his flight coveralls. Only his head and shoulders poked above the cockpit's rim. "Takeoff for the thirty-meter class contest in five minutes," said the loudspeaker at the edge of the crowded field. fVhere's Bonnie? Lou asked himself. She should've been here fifteen minutes ago... He looked across the sun-baked field. It was cluttered with sleek rocket gliders, each tilted on one wingtip. They looked as ungainly as grounded pelicans but once in the air, they turned into graceful fliers. Vehicles moved back and forth. Knots of people clustered around each glider, talking earnestly, arguing over maps, tinkering with least-minute impatience on the gliders themselves. Then everything stopped and they all looked up as a rocket motor roared to life and a glider streaked by, climbing at a crazy angle, heading for the sky. The man-made thunder rumbled and slowly died. Contestants went back to their tasks of preparation. Lou sat alone. The air was hot, though the hour was still early. The only shade on the field was made by the gliders themselves. Where is she? Lou liked to work alone; didn't want other people messing around his glider. But Bonnie was different. She was his girl. And her absence at a time like this was unusual. He began to worry. Later he was to remember that Bonnie's absence was the first thing to go wrong today. He worked the control stick, squinting back over his shoulder to see the ailerons at the ends of the long drooping wings Hick up and down in response. Then the rudder pedals, left foot, right, left. In the mirror atop the instrument panel he could see the rudder swing back and forth. Flaps. Elevators. Trim tabs. "Final check-out for thirtymeter class entries," boomed the loudspeaker. Lou spotted Bonnie, driving the turbosport across the outskirts of the field, kicking up a plume of dust, her yellow hair catching the New Mexico sun. She slowed down, nosed the car between a pair of gliders and coasted to a stop in front of Lou's plane. He waved. She jumped out of the car and Lou found himself grinning, enjoying the sight of her long-legged trim figure and her lovely face, wide-eyed with excitement. "Randerson's ahead of all of yesterday's entries," she said breathlessly as she ran to the cockpit. "His official distance was twenty-one hundred and fifty-five kilometers. I stayed at the control center while the computer ran off the final numbers. He made it all the way to Spartansburg, South Carolina." Lou let out a soft whistle. "That'll be hard to beat. Especially after I've been sitting here frying my brains for half an hour." "Oh -- did I keep you waiting?" Her face went from excitement to concern. "Oh Lou, I'm sorry I thought you'd want to hear about Randerson -- " He laughed. "Forget it. Gimme a kiss, quick. And get my helmet. Here come the starters." Bonnie dashed back to the car for the helmet as the starting judge and safety officer walked up to Lou's glider. The judge was tall, lean, leathery and in his late forties. He had the high cheekbones and sad, suspicious eyes of an Apache. He turned to the safety officer. "This is entry eleven. Is he checked out?" The safety officer, a stocky redhead, was sweating. He looked down at his clipboard. "Controls check. Structures check. Instruments check. Motors check, except for a slight crack on the lip of number three nozzle. Nothing serious, though. Radio check." The judge's eyes narrowed. "You sure that nozzle's okay? Don't want him splattering some farmhouse. Remember that dude from Massachusetts last year -- busted an irrigation line when he crashed. Left half the county without water for a week. Ruined the corn crop for the whole season." Pleasant guy, Lou thought. Wonder what happened to the pilot, "It'll be okay," the safety officer said. The judge shrugged barely perceptibly. "Okay. Let me see his route." The safety officer Hipped a page on his clipboard and showed it to the judge. He glanced at it, then looked up at Lou. "Charleston, South Carolina? Going for a record?" Lou nodded. The judge seemed more annoyed than pleased. "Let me see his emergency landing sites." It's all there, everything the rules require and more. I'm not interested in being a dead hero. Finally the judge looked up again. "Seems good enough. Everybody at those emergency sites been notified?" "Yes," Lou and the safety officer said together. The judge smiled charily. "Okay. Cleared for takeoff. And good luck." Lou exhaled. "Thanks. I'll send you a wirephoto from Charleston." "You do that," the judge said. And again he smiled, more generously than before. The judge and safety officer walked to the next glider. Bonnie handed Lou his helmet. He pulled it on. It always scraped his ears. Bonnie giggled. "What's funny?" "The face you make when you put on your helmet." "You won't laugh when I have cauliflower ears," he grumbled. She reached up, put her arms around his neck and kissed him. "Good luck." "Thanks. See you in Charleston." She returned to the car, hooked the towline to the glider's nose and started the turbine engine. Her voice sounded in his earphones. "Ready?" Lou said, "Let's go." "You sure that nozzle won't blow out on you?" "Sure. If it does. I'll steer clear of irrigation lines." S HE gunned the car's engine. Lou jerked back in his seat slightly. He kept the control stick pushed forward so the glider would not lift off too soon. The tiny wheels under each wingtip stayed in place as the car gained speed and they bumped across the dusty field. Last trip one of the wheels had worked loose and the wingtip had dug into the ground. The glider had groundlooped and it had taken him two months to put it back in shape again. He was rolling faster now, clear of the other gliders, out in the open. Bonnie was a good tow. Brush and rocks whirled by. His wingtips cleared the ground and the glider was rolling on its underbelly wheel alone. Lou's left hand reached for the towline release switch. When he was off the ground, smooth and free, he punched the towline release. The wheels fell away nicely too. The glider climbed easily and he put her into a wide sweeping turn, banked and saw Bonnie in the car racing after the bouncing main wheel as it caromed across the desert. Lou waved to her but she failed to see. Then he slid the plastic canopy shut. "Entry eleven, this is control. We have acquired you on radar and are tracking you. Approach the starting tower, please. Heading one-three-zero." "Okay, control. I see the starting tower. Is that you, Billy?" "Yep. You gonna be climbing as you pass the tower, Lou?" "Yes." "Want a countdown?" "Please." "All right, you got. Wait just a tick here -- okay, fifteen seconds on my mark -- mark, fifteen seconds " Lou set the timer on his instrument panel and punched the automatic fire sequence button. A light above it began flashing amber. "ten seconds -- " Number three motor will fire last in the automatic sequence, Lou thought. If it blows, at least I'll be high enough to glide to a landing. If there's enough of the plane left... " -- three -- twoonezero -- " Number one bellowed beautifully and Lou was plastered to his seat, rattling in the vibration of the rocket's thrust. He pulled the stick back into his belly and all he could see was the blue sky ahead of him, scratched by some faint wisps of cirrus far above. He'd pass them in seconds. "Entry eleven, this is control." A different voice. A stranger. "Abort your rocket sequence and return to the field immediately." "What? What's wrong?" "Federal marshal wants to see you right away." "Federal marshal? You're kidding." The timer on the instrument panel showed that number one's burn was almost finished and number two would ignite. Unless Lou pushed the abort button. "It's no joke, eleven. Return to the field at once." "Sorry -- tell him to grab a jet and meet me in Charleston." A splutter of rage came from his earphones as number two ignited. Lou switched off the radio. And crossed his fingers. He streaked past the cirrus clouds, feeling the rocket's roar rather than hearing it now, with number two burning. The hand of the timer swept around toward the top of the dial again and number three lit off. Instantly Lou could feel the change in the vibration. He clamped his teeth together and the plane shook. If it gets any worse... But it didn't. She held together. And suddenly the burn was over. The vibration and thunder in his bones died and Lou was gliding fifteen miles above the great southwestern desert, a silent, long-winged bird of plastic and metal heading into the morning sun, coasting far higher and faster.than any eagle. The mountains to his left were mere wrinkles and the clouds were thin patches of white resting like frost on ground far below. T his was the easy part of the flight, the best part. He was Totally alone. Completely away from all the people who crawled over each others's lives below. A man could only take it f#r so long and then he had to get away -- away from everybody and everything. This was the best way. Bonnie would be waiting for him in Charleston, of course. And if he didn't make it that far she'd soon jet to wherever he landed. In two days he had to be back at the Institute. It was a good place to work. But nothing compared to this. He shut his mind to everything below. The sky was a shade of purple you could never see from the ground, clean and pure. A half moon hung off his port wingtip, a pale and ghostly moon, large and close. The only sound was the thin whisper of wind against the canopy bubble. Lou kept the radio off except when he had to make a scheduled report to the ground stations along his route. Amarillo, Dallas, then across the twisting gray snake of the Mississippi, Jackson, Birmingham the voices from the ground were more excited at each step of the way. His route followed the curving paths-of the summer Jetstream, the invisible river of air that races across the continent and helped keep the glider coasting high above the cares of men. Inevitably, his thoughts finally turned to his work at the Institute. The geneticists and biochemists were almost where they wanted to go the experiments over the past six months had turned out even better than they had hoped. Now they were waiting for Lou to program the computer for them for the next phase. All were completely hung up until Lou Christopher finished teaching the computer how to handle their work. He grinned to himself. You've come a long way. for a little kid from a hick college... And again felt the lift of total freedom. Let the bigdomes wait. It was an hour or so before local sunset when Lou dipped the glider low enough to feel the turbulence of weather. Up in the high stratosphere and above the sailing was almost always smooth. Suddenly over the Smoky Mountains, the glider began to lose altitude too fast, bounding, lurching in the wave of mountain winds. He had to find thermals and stretch his final glideor not make Charleston. Lou turned the radio to control frequency and transmitted: "This is entry eleven, thirty-meter class, from Albuquerque, requesting landing instructions." Without a moment's hesitation a girl's honey-rich voice answered, "We see y'all, Albuquerque eleven. We're using the old air base, bearing about ninety degrees from your heading. Please turn to frequency tew-fo'-seven for landing guidance. And congratulations! Y'all set a new range record today!" "Thank you." Lou set the new frequency on his radio, while the careful part of his mind told him, ll's not a new record until you land the bird in one piece. Lou knew that the Charleston club used an abandoned Air Force base, but he was surprised to see how huge the runways were. Those old bombers must have been real monsters. He saw a cluster of people and cars beside the old control tower and dozens of twenty-meter and smaller gliders parked on the access ramp. On closer view, the concrete of the miles-long runways was broken and invaded by patches of grass. Lou touched his skids to the concrete and screeched bouncing, grinding, lurchingdown the runway until a slight rise slowed the glider to a dusty halt. And it was finished. He sat in the lengthening shadows of late afternoon, suddenly aware that he was sweating. In some distant trees a songbird was warbling. The turbines of many cars were roaring to life. He saw the storm lightning flicker far to his right. Stay clear of that. A thunderstorm could snap the wings off the glider in an instant. The plane had started its flight like a rocket, then coasted like a baby satellite. Now it was flying like a soarplane Lou was stretching for the last few precious kilometers, looking for thermals, sailing from one rising bubble of heated air to another, trying to avoid unpleasant things like mountainsides and trees and TV masts. Earlier in his flight he had had the radio turned on only intermittently. Now he kept it on full time. There was a good deal of chatter on the air but he dialed it all out and stayed with Charleston's automatic homing signal. That was his goal. The beeping signal faded as he lost altitude or dipped closed to a jutting hill. It grew louder as he soared upward and came closer to the city. Charleston came in view. The long shadows of late afternoon made details hard to recognize but he made out the city, the bay, the islands Fort Sumter somewhere among them. He could even see an excursion boat sliding smoothly across the bay, trailing a white wake. Charleston was still what the social engineers called a viable city; not large enough for its inner sections to have turned into barbaric concrete Jungles. As in New York and most other cities. His shoulders creaked painfully as he raised his hands to unlatch the canopy. He stood up on the seat and stretched, then watched the procession of cars streaming down the field toward him. They were tooting their horns in greeting. Where was Bonnie? He couldn't see her in any of the dozens of open-topped cars. He clambered down stiffly from the cockpit and people reached him, shouting and laughing, shaking his hand, pounding his back. A girl kissed him. Next a tall, hard-looking, thickbodied man stepped up and put a heavy hand on Lou's arm. "Louis Christopher, I have a Federal warrant for your arrest." Ill B y the time the marshal's unmarked copter flashed over the skyline of New York, Lou was furious. "Why won't you tell me what this is about?" he shouted at the marshal who sat beside him on the back bench. The two front seats were empty the copter was flying on autopilot. Its electric engine hummed quietly; most of the noise in the cabin came from the blurred whirring of the main rotor. The marshal sat back, his burly arms folded across his chest and his sleepy eyes partly closed. "Listen, mister, the phone woke me up at four this morning. I had to race out to thejetport and lly to Albuquerque. You hot-shotted out of there even when you were told not to. I had to grab another jet to Charleston. Know what my wife and kids are doing right now? They're sitting home, wondering whether I'm dead or alive and why we're not all out on the picnic we planned. Know how many picnics we can afford on a marshal's pay? Been planning this one all yearhad a spot in the upstate park reserved months ago. Now it's going to waste while I bomb all across the country after you. So don't ask questions understand?" Then he added: "Besides, I don't know what kind of mess you're in. I had word to pick you up, that's all. When you hot-tailed out on me in Albuquerque I swore out a warrant for you." Lou said, "Well uh -- I'm sorry about your picnic. I never had a Federal marshal after me before but what I'm really worried about is my girl. She was supposed to meet me in Charleston. Her name's Bonnie Sterneblond, about five-six " "I told youdon't ask questions." The marshal closed his eyes altogether. "I wasn't looking for any-body except youif Uiat's what worries you. I haven't heard of any pickup out for Bonnie Sterne. The way those others were mauling you in Charleston, I'm surprised you're worried about Just one girl." Lou frowned. The copter was now circling over the East River and the old United Nations buildings, in the last blood-red light of the dying sun. The buildings were stained by a century of grime and the windows were caked with dirt once-beautiful marble was cracked and patchedbut the tower was graceful and tall. Two men waited on the landing pad. As soon as the copter's wheels touched the blacktop the cabin's hatch popped open. "Out you go," said the marshal. Lou jumped out. The marshal reached over and yanked the door shut before Lou could turn around. The copter's motor whined -- it lifted off in a spray of dust and grit. Sun's already down, Lou thought. He'll never make it to that picnic. The two men were walking briskly toward Lou. One was small and slim, Latin-looking. Probably Puerto Rican. The breeze from the river llicked at his black hair. The other somehow looked like a foreigner. His suit wasn't exactly odd, but it didn't look exactly right, either. He was big, blond, Nordic-looking. "Please come with us," said the Norseman. And sure enough, he had a Scandanavian accent. "It is my duty to inform you that we are both armed. Escape is impossible." "Escape from what?" Lou started to feel exasperated again. "What's this all about? Where's my girl? What's going to happen to my glider? Why -- " "Please," said the Puerto Rican softly. "It is getting dark. We should not remain outside any longer. This way, please." The UN building looked a little better inside. The corridor they walked down was clean. But the carpeting was threadbare and faded with a century's worth of footsteps. They took a spacious elevator car, paneled with peeling wood, up a dozen floors. Then another corridor, and finally a small room. The room had one occupant. "Dr. Kirby," Lou said. side of the little room was Dr. John Kirby of Columbia-Brookhaven University. He was in his mid-fifties, white-haired, nervously thin he had a pinched face, a bent and predatory nose. Kirby said, "I don't seem to recall -- " "Louis Christopher," said Lou. His two escorts left him with Dr. Kirby and shut the door. "We met at the Colorado conference last spring, remember?" Kirby made a vague gesture with his hands. "There are always too many people at conferences." Lou sat on the sofa beside him. "I gave a paper on computer modeling for forecasting genetic adjustments. You had a question from the floor about the accuracy of the forecasts. Afterward we had lunch together." "Oh yes. The computer fellow. You're not a geneticist." Kirby's eyes still ,did not seem truly to recognize Lou. "Do you have any idea of why we're here. Dr. Kirby?" Lou asked. Kirby shook his head. He seemed dazed, out of it. Lou looked around the room. The furnishings were comfortable enough -- a sofa, two deep contour chairs, a bookshelf full of tape spools, a viewscreen set into the wall. No windows, though. Lou got up and went to the door. Locked. What could have happened to Bonnie? The feeling that she, too, was somehow involved in what was happening nagged him. He turned back to Kirby. The older man's face was sunk in his hands. "Are you okay?" "What? Oh, yes I'm all right. Merely... well, frankly, I'm frightened." "Of what?" Kirby fluttered his hands again. "I -- I don't know. I don't know why we're here, or what they want to do with us. That frightens me. My whole life is predicated on everything's having a reason. They won't let me call my wife or even a lawyer." Lou paced the room. "They grabbed me when I landed my glider. My girl was supposed to meet me -- but she wasn't there. I don't know what's happened to her." He moved between door and sofa. "I'm worried. We were supposed to fly back to Albuquerque to night." The door opened. The same two men stood in the corridor. "You will come with us, please." Kirby started to stand up. But Lou said, "No, I won't. Not until you tell us what this is all about. You can't arrest us and push us around like this. I want some talk." The Norseman pulled a needlethin gun from his tunic. It was so small that his hand hid all of it except the slim barrel. "Please, Mr. Christopher. We have no desire to use force. You are not technically under arresttherefore you have no need for a lawyer. However, you are wanted for questioning at government headquarters in Messina. It would be best for you to cooperate." "Messina? In Sicily?" The blond nodded. "But -- my family -- " Kirby said in a shaky voice. "They have been informed," the Puerto Rican said. No harm will come if you cooperate with us." Lou shrugged, headed into the corridor. The Norseman tucked his gun back inside his tunic. The four men walked slowly toward the elevator, their footsteps clicking on floors and echoing from the walls. When they reached the elevator the Puerto Rican instantly the elevator doors slid open. The building seemed empty except for Lou, Kirby and their captors. Lou stepped into the elevator, whirled, grabbed the Puerto Rican and hurled him into the Norseman, who still stood in the hall with Kirby. They went down in a tangle of arms and legs, shouting. button and yelled to Kirby to get into the car. Kirby stood frozen, his jaw hanging open, as the doors started to slide shut. The Norseman was still on the floor, but he had pushed the Puerto Rican off and was reaching for his gun. The doors button and the elevator started down. He could hear somebody pounding on the metal doors at the floor above. On the ground floor he tried to retrace his steps back to the landing pad outside. He got lost in the corridors, finally saw an exit sign and banged through the doors. It was full night outside, dark and damp-cool. The ripe, acrid smell of the garbage-choked river was a sudden shock to Lou's senses. The city was almost completely dark; only a few lights shone, mostly high up in skyscrapers where people had their own power generators and had barricaded themselves in for the night. He heard footsteps and flattened himself into the deeper shadows along the wall. The Norseman's voice reached him: "Shall we turn the lights on?" "And attract every gang of pack rats on the East Side?" the Puerto Rican answered. "You don't know this city very well. He'll never live out the night alone. Either he'll come begging at our doors inside of an hour or he'll be dead. No one can get through a night on these streets alone." "My orders are to bring him to Messina unharmed." said the Norseman. "You want to search for him? Out there? You'll be killed, too." They said no more. Lou could sense the Norseman shaking his head, not satisfied, but not willing to risk his own skin against the city streets. Lou heard a door click shut. He slid along the wall carefully and found the door he had come through. It was locked from the inside. He turned away and looked at the city again with new understanding. He was alone in the city. And the night had just begun. IV H e hunkered down on his heels, resting his back against the rough wall, and tried to think. He remembered school days in Maryland, when the best way to show you had guts had been to go into Baltimore at night. But you went always with no less than a dozen guys -- and you didn't go far. Still, John Milford had been killed on one trip -- Lou remembered stumbling over his friend's mutilated remains as he had run for his car that night. Cities were worse now. And this was New York. If I can get to the jetport in one piece, Lou reasoned,  can get back to Albuquerque. Maybe Bonnie's waiting for me there. functioning somewhere out on Long Island. How to get there was the question. He heard the distant whisper of a turbocar. The sound grew louder. He stood up and walked across the blacktopped courtyard, heading for it. From his left a glimmer of light moved toward him. A railing bordered the courtyard -- below it, on a sunken roadway, he saw the lights on the approaching car. The roadbed was patched and rough but apparently some cars still used it. He leaned over the railing and tried to signal. The speeding turbocar roared past, making his ears pop, the scream of its engine explosively loud between the walls of the depressed roadway. A puff of hot, grit-laden, kerosene-smelling air blew into his face. Probably no driver in his right mind would stop to pick up a stranger in the city. He made out a pedestrian bridge spanning the road, down at the end of the courtyard. He trotted to it. A wire screen fence blocked access to it. He scrambled over it, crossed the bridge and found himself on the sidewalk of an empty city street. He took stock. The city around him seemed deserted, lifeless, though people lived most were barricaded in for the night, terrified of those who roamed the dark. And the rest? Another car raced past below. The deafening noise died and a new sound came. "Coin' somep'ace?" The voice was like a knife through him. Lou jerked around, startled. A lean youth in rags grinned toothily at him. Another voice called out from the darkness across the street, "Whatchagot, Pimple?" "Stud in a funny suit Three shadows converged on Lou and his accoster from across the street. Lou stood frozen. "Funny suit," agreed the middle one of the newcomers. He was also the shortest in the group. All wore the hard, hungry look of starvation. The one in the middle seemed to be the leader. He eyed Lou carefully, then asked, "Got a pass?" "What?" "On Peeler turf you got to have a pass to go through." "No." "Humpin' right you ain't. Nobody gets a pass except from me -- and I don't give em." All four laughed. The leader asked, "How much skin on ya?" "I don't understand." "Skin, leaves, pages, paper, bread -- " "Oh, you mean money." Lou shook his head. "Nothing. I don't carry -- " The small of his back exploded. Lou sagged down to his knees, pain screaming through him. The leader stepped up in front of him. Lou stared into hard, glittering eyes. "I" Smiling, the leader rocked back deliberately and swung his fist into Lou's mouth. Someone else kicked Lou in the chest and he toppled over backward, gasping for breath. His mouth filled with blood. Tiny bright lights flashed and swam in his gaze. He could not see. He felt their hands on him, ripping his suit. They rolled him face down on the filthy sidewalk. They pulled off his boots. His mouth was numb. His back and ribs flamed with pain when he tried to move but he forced his breathing back to normal, fought his way to a crouching position when they released him. "Honest, stud, aintcha?" the leader said, grinning. "No skin, lol' truth. But boots is somethin' ta howl for." Lou stayed in his crouch and rubbed at the fast-caking blood on his chin. His four captors were ranged in a half-circle around him, looming over him. "Okay," said the leader. "How we gonna get rid of 'im? The same way as always?" One of the four flicked open a knife and started giggling. Lou uncoiled from the ground and slammed straight into the leader, bowling him over. He pounded down the darkened street, rounded a blind corner. Something sharp bit into one bare foot but he kept going, heart pounding, breath choking him. Lou cut to the middle of the street. They raced out to meet him. One overshot him; the other took a kick into the groin and doubled up. Lou headed for the lights again. A knife glittered past his head and clattered on the trash-strewn pavement. Lou's lungs were in flames, his heartbeat a deafening roar in his ears. Someone grabbed at his waist. Lou spun free, leaned into a straight-arm, his whole body behind it. His attacker dropped. He sprinted out into the brightly lit avenue. "Hold it," roared the leader. "Stop. Don' cross the line." Lou stood in the middle of the broad avenue, chest raw and heaving, ears bursting with the hot drumfire of his pulse, legs shaking with fatigue. The gang bunched together on the sidewalk. "Good run, funnyman," called the leader. "Lotsa luck." He raised his hand, laughing. Lou saw a knife in that hand, saw the hand snap forward, saw the knife fly through the air toward him. He jumped back, toward the far side of the street. The knife hit point first on the blacktopped street and stuck there, quivering. Now the other boys were slowly reaching for their knives, getting ready to throw. Stumbling, nearly unconscious from exertion, Lou backpedalled and then turned and staggered to the pavement on the ether side of the avenue. Back away from the lights, into the shadows of a doorway. The hunters stood on the opposite sidewalk, laughing expectantly. A pair of hands grabbed Lou's arms. "Whatcha want, pinkey?" Lou blacked out. "A hunt -- a hunt -- " he heard someone shouting from behind him. Other voices shouted up ahead, and from a side street too. Lou pulled up short. He saw an alley to his right. Dead end, most likely. He walked slowly and quietly past the alley and toward the corner of the street up ahead. A slow shadow is less visible than a fast-moving one. He could feel himself trembling. The pain in his feet was buried beneath fear. From down the street he heard the scrabbling sounds of feet coming swiftly toward him. "Try that alley," somebody said, half a block behind him in the darkness. Lou turned the corner and started running again, senses alert. He lost track of time. Moments blurred into one sustained steady effort -- time ceased to matter. He heard voices from all directions. From shadows everywhere. Once he tried to get into a building but the place was a fortress. An electrified door nearly knocked him out. "Hey, head 'im off... don' let 'im get across the avenya--" The voice moved. Lou picked up the direction and saw a glow of light a few blocks ahead. One of the main avenues, still lighted? Lights meant civilization and civilization meant safety. Lou started running. "Hey, there he goes -- get 'im!" The same voice, moving to intercept him. Feet sounded behind him. From around a corner, two figures appeared -- one probably owner of the voice -- knives in hand. V H e awoke under a light, a single naked bulb set in a ceiling. A half-dozen youths stood in a loose circle around him. Black youths. Another gang. He pulled himself up to a sitting position. Every part of his body ached. The only furniture in the room was an antique wooden school desk, battered and carved with hundreds of initials. A black man sat at the desk. On the wall behind him was an old poster showing a huge lion leaping through a ring of fire. The top of the poster had been ripped away. Lou eould make made no sense to him. The black man at the desk was immense, the largest human Lou had ever seen. He was not fat -- he was a collection of gigantic muscles on a mountainous frame. He looked out of proportion to the rickety desk; he loomed over it and Lou. His only visible clothing was an open vest. His black skin gleamed in the glare of the overhead lamp. Hard to tell how his age he could have been in his early twenties or ten years older. He was talking to one of the others in the room, ignoring Lou. "... only way's gonna be to give 'im back. Otherwise the peace between us an' the Peelers gonna get busted wide open." "He's ours," the other answered hotly. "They lost 'im, we got 'im. Makes 'im ours, right?" The rest muttered agreement. "You want the Peelers up here after 'im? Ready to fight the whole pack? Tonight? 'Sides, he ain't got nothin' on 'im, he ain't worth keepin'!" Lou realized they were talking about him. "Hey, wait a minute -- " "Shuddup, pinkey." A toe nudged his tender back. Lou winced and closed his mouth. "Naw, wait," said the giant, looking down at Lou. "Know where you are, white man?" Lou shook his head. "You're in the secret headquarters of the Top Cats. I am N'Gai Felix Leo, president of the Top Cats. You may call me Felix for short." Felix spoke slowly and carefully, in precise English, for Lou. "Apparently," he went on, "you stumbled onto our turf when the Peelers were chasing you a little while ago. We are now discussing whether we should give you back to the Peelers or deal with you ourselves." "Deal with me?" "Kill ya," snapped a tall, lanky youth. Felix shook his head and grasped the edges of the desk in his massive hands'. "Zonk, whyn't you keep shut?" he said to the one who had spoken. He turned back to Lou. "You can't stay here. You can't join our gang for obvious reasons. If we let you go free, the Peelers would take it as an unfriendly gesture and they might start a war with us." "Them whitesheets," Zonk muttered. "My friends don't like to admit it," Felix said, his voice rising, "but we are in no shape for a war against the Peelers. They outnumber us and they can call in half a dozen other gangs as their allies." "An' we can get all uptown to come on our side," Zonk shouted. "Yeah, an' turn the whole city into a battleground?" Felix countered. "Been enough o' that, you fool. We gotta work out somethin' betterleast till we're strong enough to stand up to the Peelers." "Look," said Lou, "all I want is to get to the jetport before the police block it off." "Police?" Zonk flashed. "Helmets? After you?" "Federal marshals and some world government people." They stared at him blankly. None of them had the vaguest idea of what he was talking about. Except Felix. "Why are they after you?" "They won't tell me." Zonk laughed. "Since when the helmets tell you why they crackin' your skull? They jus' do it, tha'sall. You find out later in the hospital if you make it that far." "If I don't get to the jetport before dawn they'll probably be waiting for me there," Lou said. Felix shook his head again. before dawn or after it. We can't let you go, the Peelers would get sore at us." "You're a kneeler," Zonk yelled. "Chicken, scared o' them damn Peelers." Felix's face went unimaginably hard. His eyes slitted like a cat's. He rose from his chair and stepped out from behind the desk on legs the size of tree trunks. Zonk backed away. "We been friends," Felix said as he advanced like a tide engulfing the room. His voice was low, menacing. "So Fm gonna give you one chance to eat that mouth. Now." Zonk said, "I -- got sore -- " "Am I a kneeler?" Felix was towering over the lean youthhe seemed to surround Zonk. "No no, you ain't." "Am I afraid of anyone or anything on this earth?" "No. Nothin' or nobody." Lou said, "Then you're not Everybody froze. The room became absolutely silent. Felix turned toward Lou. The grimy floorboards squeaked under him. His face was still as flat and hard as the face of the lion in the poster. "What did you say?" "You heard it." Felix stared at Lou for a long moment. Then he chuckled. Finally he laughed. The sound shook the room. "You're something, white man -- really something, calling me out like that." Felix went back to the desk. "You got guts. Not much brains, rnaybe, but some guts." He dropped back on, the chair so hard that Lou felt sure it would crack under him. "If I don't cause I'm afraid. Is that it?" Lou grinned. "That's what I said." Felix laughed again. He waved a heavy hand. "Man, you must have some black blood in you someplace. You got guts, all right. Look -- if I let you go, you'll be dead before daybreak. If I keep you -- or help you -- I'll start a war. But maybe you're worth giving a hand to -- I'll tell you about it." He turned to Zonk. "Go get us a car." "You gonna said. "I ain't seen the place myself for years. You ever see it?" Zonk, wide-eyed, shook his head. "You ready to fight a war when we get back?" Zonk nodded. So did the others. "Okay, get a car. Maybe we'll stop uptown on our way back, bring reinforcements. Show the Peelers they gotta think twice 'fore they start a war." "Now you're talkin'," Zonk said and headed for the door. T he vehicle was an ancient two-door, crumbling with rust, dented, upholstery ripped, automatic guidance long wrecked, lights defective, radio gone. But it ran. Felix was jammed in behind the wheel. He laughed softly. "Man, some people sure are lucky. You got guts all right, but better than that, you got luck." Lou looked at him. Somehow, in this flat cold gray of early morning, Felix seemed different. "Still haven't figured it out, have you?" Felix asked him. "Right. I don't understand." The big man squirmed around in the too-small bucket seat and glanced over his shoulder at Zonk, who was sound asleep. Then he said to Lou, "You think you just talked your way out of being killed by a teen pack? Just like that? Never wondered why the Top Cats are led by a guy my age? I'm over thirty, you know." He dug into a pocket, handed Lou a card. Lou glanced at it in the dim panel light. He read: Office of Rehabilitation-before Felix took back the card. "All you need to know," Felix said. "We're here, trying to save what we can, and as many young people as we can. My gang knows mewe sort of trade. I give them leadership against the other gangs and once in a while they try out my ideas for straightening them outT try to bring them around to acting a humans slowly." He jerked a thumb back toward the city. "My life's there. Don't get me wrong H work with these guys and you're lucky to be alive. If you hadn't said what you said -- you wouldn't be. But I've got to teach my guys there are values other than sex and wars. You gave me a chance. I figure it'll take another ten-twelve years before the gangs start acting as civilized as Stone Age tribes." "Do they understand why you're helping me?" "Right now they understand that I'm not afraid of the Peelers. They knew it -- but confirmation never hurts," Felix said. "As to why I'm bringing you here?" He shrugged. "It'll come to them. Maybe some suspect even now." "What happens if they decide you're working against them in saving my life?" "I've seen what's happened to others like me -- outsiders. It isn't pretty." VI rose in the pre-dawn glow. Off the road, Lou also saw the lights of an automated shopping center. He said softly to Felix, "There's your reason for bringing me here -- " and pointed. Felix grinned, swung the car to an off-ramp, pulled into the automated shopping ceiter. The main doors to the shoppers' mall remained locked until Lou told his credit number to the tiny receiver beside the door and let the camera just, above it take his picture. "This credit number is from Albuquerque, New Mexico," the shopping center computer said impassively. "It will require several minutes to check it through." Felix said, "We'll wait." Lou wondered if a general alarm had been sent out for him -- if so, his credit number and picture would have been pulled out of the file. And he might be broadcasting his whereabouts. "Sorry to keep you waiting," the computer said. "Your credit check is complete. You may enter the center and purchase whatever you wish up to a limit of ten thousand dollars." Lelix beamed. "Just what I've always wanted a man with a good credit rating." The mall and shops were deserted as Lou, Felix and Zonk went through. Lou limped to a drugstore and had his foot treated. Felix and Zonk headed straight for the clothing shops. In a half hour Lou had showered, shaved and dressed in a disposable summer suit. Felix went in for grander tastes, complete with cape and boots. Zonk leaned toward electric colors and the latest, form-fitted, sprayed-on styles. Lou said, "Take some loot back to the gang." He looked straight at Lelix. "That's what you two came here for." Zonk's tough face showed surprise he stared hard at Lou, glanced at Lelix and went to work, pulling clothing from the racks. F elix drove through the main showed itself over the distant skyline. The white-helmeted security guards at the gates eyed the battered old car but let it pass. The sweeping ramp to the once-grand terminal building was potholed, the building in decay. The car stopped in front of the terminal and Lou stepped out. Felix patted the boxes in the back seat. He said, "Next time we catch a white man we know where to take him -- right, Zonk?" He waved at Lou and drove off. The first flight that connected with Albuquerque was at seven and proved uneventful. No one stopped or even noticed Lou as he went to the flight departure lounge, verified his ticket on the jet, went aboard and took his seat. No alarm seemed to be out for him. He fell asleep when the plane was airborne and awoke with a start when the flaps and wheels went down again. Through the window he could see the familiar flat greenery of the New Mexico irrigated farmlands. In the distance Sandia peak stuck its rocky brown mass into the sky. Instantly he thought of Bonnie. I wonder ij she's home. Maybe she never left for Charleston. Another thought hit him. What if they're waiting for me when I get ojf the plane? The plane landed and taxied up to the terminal. Lou tried to look invisible in the crowd, bolted for the nearest exit. Outside in the blazing sunlight he wondered if his car was still in the parking lot. Better leave it alone. He waved a cab and told the autodriver, "Genetics Institute." Bonnie would be at the lab if she hadn't been picked up by the police. The cab moved into the farmlands, following one of the main irrigation lines. For the thousandth time, Lou tried to puzzle out why the authorities wanted him. The Federal marshal had said he was under arrest. The Norseman at the UN building had said he wasn't. But they were going to take him to Messina. Why? Finally Lou could see the familiar white buildings of the Institute. Something was wrong. The place looked deserted. The parking lot was empty. Nobody was walking around 'Outside. Nobody was visible in the big glass-fronted lobby. And as the cab pulled up to the outer fence, the gate did not slide open automatically. Lou glanced at his wristwatch -- nine-thirty, Albuquerque time. Why is it -- wait a minute. What day is it? Sunday or Monday? I took off -- it must be Sunday, got to be... He thumbed down the window button and felt the heat of the outdoors invade the cab. To the gate control box he said, "Code onefive, Christopher. Open up." The gate rattled open. The cab moved smoothly to the lobby door. Just to be safe, Lou gave a phony name and credit number to the cab's simple-minded computer. It had no camera equipment and therefore no way to check on who its passenger really was. T he cab left. Lou stood squintflash of fear knifed through him. Even for a Sunday the Institute seemed utterly deserted. The main doors into the lobby were locked but Eou's name and code symbol were enough to open them. He stepped into the cool darkness of the lobby; the sun's glare was screened out by the polarized windows. He hesitated, then walked the building's main corridor. His footsteps against the plastic flooring and the whisper of the air conditioning were the only sounds he could hear. First thing to do is call Bonnie, find out if she's okay... His office was at the end of the corridor, next to Ramo, the big computer. Suddenly Lou realized: Not even Ramo's making any noise... Usually the computer was humming and chattering -- it was almost always working on something, even on weekends and late at night. Lou looked through the glass partition that surrounded Ramo. The computer was silent. No light flashed on its main board. "Ramo, you awake?" Erom the speaker in the ceiling came a warm baritone voice. "Yes, Lou. Em fine. What can I do for you?" A single row of lights flickered to life on the main board. Lou breathed a relieved sigh. "You were so quiet. I thought somebody had shut you down." "All programs are completed at present," Ramo answered. "All programs? What about the zygote modeling calculations? You still have a month's work on them." "That program was temporarily shut down by Dr. Kaufman." "Shut down? Why?" "I don't know." Lou stood watching the flickering lights. Something like panic was forming in the pit of his stomach. He fought it down. "Okay -- uh, get Bonnie Sterne on the phone for me, will you? Her home phone." "Shall I place the call on your office phone?" Ramo asked. "No. I'll be in the cafeteria. Anybody been in today?" "No one. Except for Big George, of course." Shaking his head in puzzlement, Lou returned to the main corridor. He stepped into the cafeteria and saw Big George sitting at a table eating a huge plate of fruit salad. Big George was an eight-yearold mountain gorilla, taller than Lou even in his hunched-over, ground-knuckling posture. No one had weighed him for several months, not since he had playfully ripped the big scales out of the wall of his special quarters. His face was all ferocity -- fanged mouth, low beetling brow, black muzzle and blacker hair. His arms dwarfed the table he sat at. The plastic chair was sagging dangerously under his weight. It was hard to believe that Big George was a gentle, even a timid animal. "Who let you in here?" Lou asked from the doorway. "Let myself in. Uncle Lou," George whispered. "Got hungry. Nobody here to feed me. Opened the pen gate and came for food." Lou went over to the selector wall and punched buttons for a steak dinner. "You mean nobody's been around to feed you since yesterday?" "Nobody, Uncle Lou." George stuffed half a cantaloupe into his toothy mouth. Big George was one of the Institute's great successes. Geneticists had managed to give the gorilla a large measure of intelligence. George tested out to the intelligence level of a human six-year-old. It seemed he would go no further. The Institute's surgical team had altered George's vocal equipment so that he could speak in a harsh, labored whisper. Lou carried his steaming tray to the end of George's table. He was glad of some companionship but it was best to give George plenty of room. George was sloppy. Looking up at the ceiling, Lou called, "Hey, where's that phone call, Ramo?" "There is no answer," came the smooth reply. "She's not home?" "Evidently not," said Ramo. "What's her phone say?" "Nothing. No reply whatever. No forwarding number, no request to leave a message." Lou stared at his steak. Suddenly he had lost his appetite. Got to think -- took off Sunday morning, didn't I? Or was it Saturday? So confusing -- the whole night in New York. That was just last night...or was it? "Ramo, what day is it?" "Monday, July seventh." "Then where is everybody?" "All of the scientific staff has been taken into custody by Federal marshals," Ramo said calmly. "Everyone else has been sent home." Before the words could register on Lou's mind George growled, "Somebody coming in the hallway, Uncle Lou. Strangers." "Federal marshals," Ramo said. "I was programed to call them when you returned to the Institute." L OU stood up. "Federal marshals? How many?" "Twelve. They have locked all doors and are searching the building for you," Ramo said without emotion. "Uncle Lou, I'm afraid," George whispered. He pushed up from his chair and shambled over to stand beside Lou, so close that Lou could feel the warmth from the great hairy body. "Is the door to the courtyard locked?" "Yes," Ramo answered. "All the doors are." Footsteps sounded in the hall. Lou turned to George. "Can you knock that door open, Georgy?" "I can try. Uncle Lou." Lou patted a massive shoulder. "Come on." George scampered tpward the door, accidentally knocking a chair out of his way. A yell came from the hall. "Hey -- hear that? In here, quick, unlock it." George was loping across the floor in full stride now, knuckles and big splayed feet slapping the tiles. Lou had to run to keep up with him. George didn't stop or even slow down at the door. He simply crashed right through, his bulk and speed tearing the lock apart and knocking both doors off their hinges with shrieks of ripping metal. Lou was right behind him in the sudden glare of sunshine. "George -- this way." He took the lead through the courtyard and the access tunnel toward the back lot. Stopping, he pointed to the stand of trees behind the parking area. "You get back to your pen." He pointed. "Safest place for you. They won't bother you there." "But Uncle Lou, I want to go with you," George argued hoarsely. "All the nice people went away. These new people scare me." Lou took a deep breath and said, "They won't hurt you if you stay in the pen. You can't come with me right now. But I'll come back for you." "When?" Lou could hear shouts out in the courtyard. "As soon as I can, George." "Promise?" "I promise. Now get back to your pen and be a good boy. And don't be afraid. They won't hurt you." With a troubled look the gorilla moved toward the trees. Lou sprinted for the parked cars. The lab's electric wagons were lined up in the first row. Their ignition locks were keyed to a simple voice code. He slid in behind the wheel of the first one in line. pressed the starter switch. The electric motor hummed to life. A man in a gray business suit ran out to the parking lot. He held a gun. Lou grabbed the steering wheel, kicked off the brakes and slammed the accelerator to the floor. The wagon lurched feebly, then started to gain momentum. Lou drove straight at the man, who jumped aside and fired. Lou swung the wagon, cut back for the access tunnel, dived through its shadow, raced through the courtyard and another handful of jumping, shouting men, into the front tunnel and out past the main lobby. The front gate was rolling shut, but Lou knifed the wagon through it and sped down the highway in the curiously quiet acceleration of the electric motor. He picked up the car radio microphone and called; "Ramo, this is Lou Christopher. Over." "I recognize your voice pattern, Lou. Over." "Basic program zero, Ramo. Suspend all housekeeping functions until further notice. Maintenance and repair mode only. Execute. Over." "Executed. Over." Lou grinned as he raced down the highway, one hand on the wheel. "Very good, Ramo. Now suspend all communications until my voice pattern orders resumption. Understood? Over." "Understood and prepared to execute," Ramo said tonelessly. But somehow Lou felt the computer didn't like to shut itself off. "Execute. Over." No answer. The computer was completely shut down. All the doors that were locked would remain locked until some of the Institute maintenance men could be brought to open them manually. The front gate would stay locked, too, and it was strong enough to keep the police cars inside even if they tried ramming it. All the lights, the air conditioning, everything, was off. Have a pleasant day, all... He eased off the accelerator and coasted down the highway at the legal maximum speed. No sense in being picked up by a traffic patrol. His insides were fluttering, now that he had a little time to think. How long can I keep running? Where to now? Not my apartment. Ramo said everybody on the scientific staff was arrested. Did they take Bonnie, too? And why, why, for God's sake? What's going on? He shook his head. He felt as helpless as in a nightmare. Reality seemed far away. Authorities didn't just march into a lab and arrest everybody. Not today. Summary arrests belonged to the dark ages. People had rights, were protected by laws. And then he remembered New York and realized that in some places the dark ages still existed. A S HE drove toward town he switched on the radio and dialed police frequency. Plenty of chatter. but nothing about the Institute or himself. Why not? Why aren't they calling for help? Or at least spreading an alert to pick me up? As if in answer he saw a highway patrol cruiser gliding behind him in the outside lane. He knew the the electric wagon could never outspeed a cruiser; the turbinedriven police car could lift itself off the ground and literally fly on an air cushion for short distances, doing several hundred knots. But the cruiser zipped right past him. The two white-helmeted officers with in it never even looked at him. He drove the wagon halfway across town, parked it in a public garage, took an auto cab back to Bonnie's. He gave the cab another false name and credit number. In the lobby of the apartment building he told the door computer, "I'm a friend of Miss Sterne's, apartment twenty-seven T ." "Name, please," the computer's flat voice replied. "Roy Kendall," Lou lied, naming a mutual friend who lived in Denver. "Miss Sterne is not in at present. I am not programed to admit anyone." "Miss Sterne has left special instructions under code V for visitors." The computer hummed to itself for a second. Then, "Mr. Kendall, you may be admitted." The door clicked open. Lou stepped through and went to the elevator. He had to go through the same routine with the lock computer at Bonnie's door, but here the code symbol was SF for special friends. Finally the door popped open and Lou stepped into Bonnie's apartment. Shutting the door carefully behind him, he looked over the single room. Nothing seemed disturbed or moved. The closet next to the foldaway bed was open and some clothes were draped on a chair before it. Lou poked into the kitchen alcove and found a pot of coffee still plugged in and warm. Bonnie wai here this morning. Or at least, somebody was... He took a bottle of milk from the refrigerator and downed half of it. While he was putting it back, the front door opened. Bonnie stood in the doorway, open-mouthed with surprise. "Lou!" She ran to him, threw herself into his arms. She felt warm and soft and safe. "Baby, is it ever good to see you," he murmured into her ear. "You even smell great." "Lou, what happened to you? Where've you been? We heardoh, Lou, your face!" She reached up and touched his swollen jaw. Her fingers hurt but Lou didn't mind at all. "It's a long story," he said, still holding her tightly. "For a while, there, I didn't think I'd ever see you again." He kissed her and she gently pulled away. For the first time, Lou noticed that her face looked tired, strained. "What's been going on?" he asked. "Why has the Institute been closed? Ramo said -- " "You've been at the Institute?" She looked startled. Lou nodded. "Yep. Nearly got caught by a squad of guys who claimed to be Federal marshals." "They were marshals," Bonnie said. "But what's this all about?" Bonnie walked to the sofa under the windows on the other side of the room. Lou followed her. She sat down. She told him, "The first hint I had about trouble came yesterday, right after you took off. A Federal marshal stopped me at the jetport. I was on my way to meet you when you landed in Charleston. He wouldn't let me on the jet. I had to go to the Federal courthouse. Practically everybody in the Institute was there." Lou sank down to the sofa. "Any explanations?" She shook her head. "They let some of us out after a few hours. But we were told not to go back to the Institute. That it had been closed down." "Closed?" "Permanently, they said. I had to report to the employment center this morning. That's where I've been all day. Lou, what are they doing?" Her voice was starting to rise, her tiny fists were clenched. "Why did they close the Institute? What is it? What?" He took her by the shoulders. "Hey, ease off. You're okay. That's what counts. And nobody's going to hurt you. That's a promise." "But they had rounded up everybody -- Dr. Kaufman, Greg Belsen, and Just about all the scientists. All the technicians, all the secretaries and clerks -- everybody. And nobody seemed to know anything. Any reason why. They were just following orders." She reached out and touched his jaw again. "But what happened to you? I heard one of the marshals say in the courthouse that you had been arrested in Charleston." "I got away." Lou told her about his night in New York and this morning's visit to the deserted Institute. "What are you going to do now?" Bonnie asked. "I don't know," he admitted. "I'm about ready to cave in. Only had a couple of hours' sleep on the jet -- " Bonnie stood up. "I'll fix you some lunch and then you can take a nap." She went to the kitchen alcove and started touching buttons on the control keyboard. Lou slouched on the sofa, already half asleep. "Lou -- it's like the world's coming apart, isn't it?" He looked at her. "Whatever it is, it's bigger than the Institute. They had Kirby from Columbia at the UN building. They were going to take us to Messina." "The world capital?" Lou nodded. "I guess the world government's behind this. They have the Federal people here on their side. And nobody's talking." Bonnie took a pair of steaming trays from the cooker and placed them on the low table next to the sofa. She sat on the floor, next to Lou's feet. "Lou -- if the world government is after you there's no place for you to hide." "Maybe," he muttered, leaning over the trays and picking up a fork. Bonnie said, very softly, "Maybe the only thing you can do is give yourself up. After all, if the world government wants you the reason must be terribly important, whatever it is." "But why yank us in like criminals? They're sure not giving us any chance to exercise our constitutional rights." Bonnie didn't answer. They ate in silence. Afterward Lou stretched out on the sofa for a nap. He dreamed of being chased through the streets of New York by ragged gangs and uniformed policemen. Somehow the streets became Messina but the gangs still pursued him. And from a balcony above him Felix leaned heavily on a frail railing, huge and black, booming laughter at the chase. He woke up shouting. Bonnie was beside him, her hands on him, stroking him. He sat up. "They -- I -- " She said soothingly, "You were dreaming. Look, you're in a cold sweat." Lou ran a hand over his eyes. "Bonnie -- " She looked away from him and said, "Lou, while you were sleeping I was thinking hard about this whole thing. You can't run away forever. You were lucky to get away last night without being killed. Sooner or later either they'll catch you or you'll be hurt. Badly." "I guess so. But what else?" Bonnie's hands were whiteknuckled and clenched. Her face was bleak. "Lou," she said, "I don't want you hurt. I... while you were asleep I called the courthouse. There are four marshals outside in the hall. They've come for you." "You what'V' Lou sprang from the sofa. "There's no other way out of here," she said. Tears were in her eyes. "Please, Lou -- let them take you in. They promised you wouldn't be hurt. Please -- " Lou stared at her. "Federal marshals, the world government, the Institute closed -- and now even you, even you, Bonnie. Nobody is on my side. Nobody. In the whole world." "Lou, please -- " She was crying now. The door opened and they walked in. Four of them. Bigshouldered, tight-lipped. Wearing plain dark business shorts and tunics. Armed, everybody knew, with needle guns and more. "Louis Christopher. I have a Federal warrant for your arrest." "Nobody in the whole stupid world," Lou muttered loudly enough for only Bonnie to hear. I N A way he was glad that his running was over. He remembered a time when he had had an inflamed appendix but hadn't known it. For weeks he had nursed the sullen pain in his abdomen, had worried over it but had told no one, until he nearly collapsed at the Institute and some of the other computer engineers physically dragged him to the clinic. From then on he had stopped worrying. The doctors had made the decisions and had done his worrying for him. Now, surrounded by Federal marshals, Lou sat in the back of a car, knowing that his decisions had no relevance. He was far from happy but for the time being. He was as helpless to change his situation as he had been in the hospital. They drove to the airport, past the terminal building, toward a sleek white twin-engine executive jet parked well away from all the hangars and commercial planes. The sky-blue insignia of the world government was painted on its tail. Standing beside the plane, next to the open hatch, was the Norseman who had been at the UN building. He looked Lou over carefully as Federal marshals brought him to the plane. "I see you made it to New York and then some," said the Norseman. "Congratulations. We were afraid you'd be killed." Lou said nothing. "Please, Mr. Christopher, my job is to bring you safely to Messina. No more adventures, eh? We'll only have to pick you up again." He gestured toward the hatch. Lou climbed into the plane. The Norseman followed him, locked the hatch shut, went forward into the control compartment. The jet was luxuriously furnished with deep swivel seats at the four forward windows. Behind them were a couch and a full-sized desk, complete with viewphones. The Norseman returned from the control compatment. "Pick any chair you like. This flight is exclusively for you." Within minutes they were airborne and streaking supersonically across the country. They landed briefly at New Washington for fuel, then headed across the Atlantic, the setting sun at their back. Lou slept as the plane sped into the gathering night. T he Norseman woke him when they were ready to land. The night outside was black and moonless the only lights below them outlined a landing strip. On the ground, Lou was taken to a waiting car and driven from the airfield. The Norseman sat silently beside him while two swarthy men spoke Italian to each other in the front seat. The car's headlights gave Lou an impression of hills and farmlands and wind-tossed trees swaying in the darkness. The night air was warm and had that special softness that comes from the nearness of sea. Before long he saw a gateway flanked by two live guards. After a few more minutes the car pulled into a driveway that rose toward an ornately decorated entrance. Antique lanterns slowed under a lofty awning. In the darkness the building gave the impression of rambling huge lyThe Norseman stepped out first. He held the car door open until Lou was also out. A loud monotone sighing came to them from a distance -- the sea rolling and retreating on a beach. "This will be your home for the time being," the Norseman said. "I believe you'll find many of your friends inside." Lou walked to the door, which opened at his touch. When he looked back, saw the Norseman was smiling and nodding at him. "Your job's done now, is that it?" "Yes," he answered. "You were the last one on the list." What list? Lou wanted to ask but he knew he would have no answer. He stepped into the entryway of the villa and the door swung shut behind him. He guessed it would lock automatically. He didn't bother to test it. He stood alone in a wide, long hall. At the far end a melodramatic staircase made a curve to the next floor. The doors on each side of the hall were heavy and made of real wood. The walls were lined with paintings. Portraits, mostly. Old and original. A stately grandfather's clock chimed once at the foot of the stairs. It was morning. Lou walked slowly, his footsteps echoing on the intricate geometry of the parqueted floor. No other sound -- no, wait. Voices, muted, from behind a door. He walked over and opened it. Seven men were sitting around a table in the middle of the room. Books lined the walls. A pair of French doors stood open at the far end of the room. Their filmy curtains billowed softly in the breeze from the sea. The room was lit dimly. Most of the men at the table had their backs to the door and to Lou. Qne of them looked up. "Lou. They dragged you in finally." The speaker was Greg Belsen, one of the bright, aggressive, young biochemists from the Institute. The others turned to face him. All were from the Institute; Ron Kurtz, Charles Sutherland, Jesse Maggio, Bob Richardson. And at the head of the table sat Dr. Adrian Kaufman, director of the Institute. Dr. Kaufman was a handsome, vigorous man, with strong leonine features topped by thick gray hair. Right now he looked weary and unsure of himself. "Christopher," said Dr. Kaufman, frowning slightly. "What on earth are you doing here?" Lou laughed. "It wasn't my idea to come, believe me." He walked to the table. There were no more chairs in the room, so he remained standing. "Why did they bring you?" Dr. Kurtz asked. He was about Lou's age but his bushy brown beard made him seem older. "So far the only people here are the scientists." By scientists, Lou understood, Kurtz meant geneticists and biochemists. "That's right," Dr. Maggio agreed. "Only the technical staff has been brought here. They let the secretaries and others go free." "I am on the technical staff," Lou reminded them. "But as a computer engineer, not a geneticist," said Dr. Kurtz. "Or biochemist," added Dr. Richardson, a biochemist. "Maybe the people who arrested us don't know the difference between computer engineers and geneticists," Lou said, recognizing the anger that simmered inside him. "Maybe they had orders to bring in the whole technical staff. They sure didn't stop and ask to see my diploma." "Well, " Greg Belsen said, "there goes the neighborhood. If they start letting computer people in, God knows what'll happen next." T he others laughed. Lou realized that Greg was trying to smooth over the rift between the scientists and himself. The caste system fostered old wounds. Under ordinary circumstances at the Institute, caste hardly ever became noticeable. But here, in this strange place, it surfaced immediately. And it hurt. Dr. Richardson changed the subject. "Does anyone have any idea why we're here?" "You used the word "arrested,' " Dr. Kaufman said to Lou. "As far as I know, no one has arrested us. We've been brought here against our will, true enough. But no one has charged us with a crime." "More like being kidnaped." "I was arrested by Federal marshals," Lou said. "No charges -- but they were ready to shoot if I tried to get away. And the Institute's been closed permanently, I found out." "Permanently?" The word went around the table like a shock wave. "I don't get it," Dr. Maggio said, frowning. "Who's doing this? And why?" "Obviously we've attracted attention from the world government," Richardson said. "But why?" "Because they're frightened out of their wits over genetic engineering. They're afraid of what might happen when we succeed." "I don't believe that." "No? Take a look around you." Greg Belsen said, "The real question is, what are we going to do about it?" "What can we do?" Looking down at the polished table top. Dr. Kurtz mumbled in his beard, "Try to get out. Escape." "How?" Sutherland asked. "Where to?" Lou said, "They chased me across the country and back. The world government may be doing this but they had plenty of Federal marshals helping them." Dr. Kaufman folded his hands over his midsection. "We're several thousand miles from home, on an island where we'd be very quickly spotted as strangers. Even if we escaped from this villa we wouldn't go very far." Lou had a sudden thought. "Maybe we don't have to go far. Just to some newsmen. Whoever's behind this is trying to keep it quiet. They didn't even notify the local police when they were chasing me. And I didn't hear a word about the Institute's closing on any newscasts." With a sarcastic grin, Sutherland answered, "So you volunteer to go over the wall and find us a newsman. And he'll tell the world we've been kidnaped or something." "Something like that," Lou snapped. "So what?" Sutherland replied. "Suppose the newsman believes you. Even suppose, he manages to broadcast the story and the world government officials say that he's wrong, he's sensationmongering. They say that we're a small group of scientists who've been brought here for a special project. End of story. The world doesn't care about twenty-five scientists. We're not news. We're not important people -- like TriV stars or soccer players." "Now wait, Charles," Dr. Kaufman said, his eyes brightening. "Christopher may have something. After all, they have tried to do this quickly and quietly. Maybe some publicity would break up this whole affair." Sutherland made a sour face. "Look at it objectively. We're just a handful of scientists -- " "Oh," Lou remembered. "They took Dr. Kirby too." "Kirby? From Columbia?" "They had him in New York but were bringing him here." "But he's not in this villa." Sutherland waved a finger at them. "You see? There's more to it than just us. I thought so. We're only a part of a bigger picture. And the world government is behind whatever this is. Publicity isn't going to hurt them. Either they'll clamp down on any news about us or they've already figured out what to tell the newsmen." "Then what can we do?" Kaufman demanded. "Nothing at all." Sutherland shrugged. "We wait and see what happens." Dr. Richardson suddenly asked, "Say, what about Big George? Is he -- " "I saw him this morning -- yesterday, that is," Lou said. "He was scared, but I guess somebody's taking care of him. I hope." "They can't stick him in a zoo." Greg said. "He'll die of loneliness." "Or fright." "Maybe we can ask -- " The door from the hall opened and Lou turned to see Mrs. Kaufman standing there, her portly frame tightly wrapped in a nightrobe. "I finally got the children to sleep," she said to her husband. "Are you coming up soon?" With a sigh. Dr. Kaufman answered, "In a few minutes, dear." She nodded and shut the door. Lou stood open-mouthed. Gred said, "Didn't you know? The wives and children were brought here too. For every maro ried member of the staff it's a family affair." IX a spaeious bedroom on the top floor of the villa. They left the airconditioning off and the balcony doors open. The murmur of the surf quickly lulled them to sleep. The morning was bright and cloudless. Lou found some clothes in the bedroom closet that fit him: a gaudy disposable shirt and a pair of shorts. "There's a Sicilian house staff that will bring you more clothes. All you have to do is ask," Greg told him as they went downstairs. "And, man, can they cook! We may not know why we're here -- but they're sure treating us right." The morning was spent exchanging rumors. They were being drafted by the world government for some ultra-secret project. No, a war was brewing between the United States and China and the world government was pulling out the top scientists on both sides to save them from being killed. Nonsense, war is impossible with all nations disarmed; the world government wouldn't allow a war to break out. The real story is that there's an epidemic of unknown origin at the Mars base and we're going to be sent there to find a cure before it wipes out everybody on Mars. Nuts! My brother-in-law's at Mars base and I just got a lasergram from him last week. The rumors and speculations spiraled hotter and wilder as the sun climbed through the morning sky. But nobody mentioned the simplest explanations: that the government had decided to prevent the work on genetic engineering from being completed. That thought was too close to home, too plainly possible and painful to be mentioned. Shortly before noon Lou was prowling the patio that faced the sea. Several of the older men and their wives were sunning themselves. Lou found himself unable to sit still. There had to be something he could do -- something. Greg came trotting up the stone stairway from the beach below. "There you are," he said to Lou. "Listen, I've been exploring. At the foot of this picturesque cliff is a picturesque shore. Some of the younger wives and older daughters have found some picturesque swimsuits. Beautiful scenery. Including the boss' oldest daughter. How about it?" The memory of Bonnie stabbed into Lou's mind. "No, thanks. I don't feel like it." Greg shrugged. "Okay, suit yourself. I'll be down there chasinguh -- the waves. If anybody's looking for me." "Sure." Lou turned and resumed his patio prowling. He found himself thinking of Bonnie. I ought to try to get in touch with her. Tell her Tm not sore at her... He went indoors to look for one of the housekeeping staff. Instead he found Kaufman and Sutherland. "Have you seen Greg Belsen?" Kaufman asked. "We've just been told of a meeting at which we're to be given an explanations. They want three of us to hear matters at first hand. Where is Greg?" Lou was about to answer when he remembered that Kaufman's daughter was on the beach. "Greg's -- uh he was here a while ago. I don't know where he is now." Sutherland made a sour face. "The car's right outside, they want us now." "I'll go," Lou heard himself say. "You?" "I'll sit in for Greg." "But -- " "Unless you want to look around for somebody else." Kaufman glanced unhappily at Sutherland, who was eyeing Lou's vivid shirt and shorts. The two older men were in more conservative sports clothes. "I could change in two minutes," Lou offered. "No time to change," Kaufman said. "The car's waiting for us. Come on." Lou followed them to the car. Two men sat in the front seat, both wearing brown uniforms without markings of any kind. Both were dark, swarthy. And they said nothing. Sutherland frowned in the back seat, as the car pulled away from the villa. "What do you think we'll be told?" Dr. Kaufman shook his head. "Whatever it is, it will probably be more fantastic than any of the rumors going around." T he drive took them an hour along a winding dusty road among hills. Now and then the car topped a rise. A view of the sea stretched away on one side, rich fields of olives and citrus groves on the other. Thick clouds began to pile up. By the time the car entered the gates of another old villa, passing uniformed guards at attention, the darkness overhead was grumbling with thunder and flickering with lightning. The early afternoon was as dark as evening. Dozens of cars were parked before the villa's main entrance. And inside, the old house was filled with men and women, milling around aimlessly, buzzing with conversation. Lou, Kaufman and Sutherland paused inside the front entrance, gaping at the unexpected crowd. "That's Margolin, from the Paris Academy," Dr. Kaufman said. "What's he doing here?" "And Liu from Tokyo," Sutherland added. "Look -- Rosenweig -- and there's Yossarian." "My God, all the top people in the field are here." Lou recognized some of the bestknown geneticists and biochemists in the world. He saw no other computer engineers. "Adrian," called a frail little man with wispy white hair. "I knew they would bring you here, too." Kaufman turned and recognized the old man. At once shocked and delighted, he went to him, hands outstretched. "Max -- they brought you in on this?" Lou recognized Professor DeVreis, the elder statesmen of the world's geneticists, the man who had taught the leaders of the field, like Kaufman, in their university days. Dr. Sutherland joined them. Soon the three formed the nucleus of a growing, grave-faced, head-shaking crowd. Lou stood alone. "Do you know any of these people?" Lou looked up. A tall, gangly, lantern-jawed man his own age was standing beside him. The other wore a baggy suit with fulllength trousers and the kind of shoes that you only found in northern hemisphere cities. He was trying hard to look calm and unfrightened. "I don't know many of them personally," Lou answered. But he pointed out several of the scientists. His new companion shook his head worriedly. "Geneticists? Biochemists? Why am I here? Tm a nuclear physicist." He spoke with an accent Lou was unable to pin down. Lou felt equally puzzled. "If it's any consolation. I'm a computer engineer. Um -- my name's Lou Christopher." Lou's offered handshake was accepted. "I am Anton Kori. From the University of Prague." "And I'm with the Watson Institute of Genetics -- or was, that is." "American?" Lou nodded. He saw that many of the people in the crowd had drinks and sandwiches in their hands. "Looks like refreshments are being served somewhere around here. Hungry?" Kori nodded. "Now that you mention it -- " They exchanged stories as they searched the crowded rooms and finally found the buffet table. "Nothing like this has happened in Czechoslovakia in thirty years," Kori said, reaching for a sandwich. "Arrested in the middle of the of the night and carried off by the police -- it's like stories my grandfather used to tell." Suddenly his face brightened. "Ah, there are two men I know." Lou followed as Kori rushed toward a pair of older men who stood at the open doors to the garden. They were eating and talking quietly. One of the men was chunky, bald, fair-skinned, dressed in shorts and pullover. The other looked Indian: dark, slim and intense, slightly Oriental. The plain gray business suit he wore simply accentuated his exotic looks. "Clark! Janda!" Kori called. "Anton," said the fair man. "What on earth are you doing here? Or for that matter, what are any of us doing here? Do you know?" His accent was unmistakably English. Kori introduced Lou to Clark Frederick and Ramash Jandawarlu, rocket engineers. "Rocket engineers?" Lou echoed. They nodded. "We were working together -- by fax and phone, mostly," said Frederick, "on an improved fusion rocket." "For interstellar ships," Kori said. "Interstellar -- oh, like the probes that were sent out around the turn of the century?" "Yes, like the probes, only much better," said Jandawarlu in his reedy voice. "Rocket engines that could propel manned vessels, not merely small instrument probes." "Manned ships to the stars?" "Yes. It would have been something magnificent." Clark said to his coworker, "You speak as if it's all over for us." The Indian spread his hands. "We are here. We are not working. I don't think they will allow us to work." "But who are they?" Kori demanded. Lou said, "The world government. For some reason they've rounded up the world's top geneticists and biochemists -- and apparently a few rocket people, too." "But why?" As if in answer, a voice came from a hidden loudspeaker: "Ladies and gentlemen, if you will kindly assemble in the main salon, we can begin the meeting." F or an instant the big room was completely silent. Then everybody started talking and moving at once. The main salon was not difficult to find. It was at the end of the front hall, a huge room hung with blue-and-gold draperies. Three ornate chandeliers were lit and reflected in a dozen floor-to-ceiling mirrors along the walls. The floor was polished wood -- for dancing, but rows of folding chairs were arranged across it now. The far end of the room was bare except for a blank viewscreen on the wall, big enough for a public theater. When everyone was in the room the doors swung shut and clicked-, softly. Lou sat with Kori, Frederick and Janda in one of the rear rows of folding chairs. He saw Kaufman and Sutherland in the front row, next to Professor DeVreis. The big viewscreen began to brighten and glow softly. A voice said, "Gentlemen, you will be addressed by the Honorable Vassily Kobryn, Minister of Security." The image of Kobryn's heavy, serious face took shape on the screen. "Russian," muttered Kori. "Gentlemen," Kobryn said slowly, "it is my unhappy duty to explain to you why you have been taken from your work and your homes to this place. Believe me, the Council of Ministers has thought long and hard before beginning this drastic action." "As you know," Kobryn continued, his face utterly grave, "the government has worked for more than thirty years to make this planet a peaceful, habitable environment. Our efforts have been made extremely diTficult by two factors; nationalism and population growth. We believe, however, that we have been successful. There are no more national armies and no possibility exists of a major war between nations. And world population growth has leveled off in the past ten years. Admittedly, twenty-some billions of people is a much higher figure than anyone would call optimum but we are managing to provide an acceptable environment for this population." "What about the cities?" someone called out. "Quiet!" "Let him get to the point." Kobryn seemed almost glad of the interruption. He answered, "Yes, the cities. I admit that most of the larger cities of the world are completely savage -- uninhabitable by civilized standards. In plain terms, we lost the fight in the giant cities; actually, we started too late. But we have not given up. A considerable portion of our work is being devoted to longrange programs to win the cities back to civilization." "Why are we here?" a strong voice demanded. Kobryn said, "I am coming to that. We live in a world that is dangerously crowded. I am not yet ready to say overcrowded, though many feel that we have passed the point of no return, that our population is too large. They feel that the barbarians of the cities will engulf us all, sooner or later. Even the optimists among us agree that our present population is large enough for us to be constantly on the edge of disaster. If crops fail anywhere in the world, if a major earthquake or storm escapes our control -- the repercussions could be tragic for the whole world. "We have eliminated wars and prevented large-scale starvation. But just barely. We can handle tion -- but only if we keep the world-wide society absolutely stable." Kobryn's voice took on a ring of steel at those words. "We must have stability. At any price. All our computer predictions and all our best social planners come to the same conclusion; unless we have stability, this crowded world of ours will crumble into chaos -- starvation, disease, war, barbarism. Without stability we will destroy ourselves and poison this planet completely." For a long, silent moment Kobryn stared at his audience from the viewscreen, letting his words sink in. No one spoke. The quiet was broken only by somebody's cough. "The price we must pay for stability is progress. You and your work are part of that price." N OW everyone stirred. A collective sigh went through the big room -- almost a gasp -- more worried and afraid than shocked or angry. Kobryn went on, "Most of you are geneticists and biochemists. You have proven in recent experiments that you can alter the genetic material in a fertilized ovum, so that you can control the physical and mental characteristics of the being that is ultimately born. Professor DeVreis, you yourself told me that within a few years, you could produce a superman." "Yes," DeVreis agreed in his rickety, aged voice. "A superman -- or a zombie, a slave with bulging muscles and just enough intelligence to follow orders." "Just so," Kobryn said, his face expressionless. "In either case, the result would be a complete shattering of society's stability. We cannot allow this to happen." "Can't allow " "What does he mean?" "You can't slop knowledge "Gentlemen, please." Kobryn raised his voice. "Think a moment. No matter how attractive the picture you have of raising a race of supermen, you must realize that it will never come to pass. Who will be the first superman? How will you select? Don't you of people will bury you in their stampede to have their children made into godlings? Or worse still, they might slaughter the first few supermen you produce in an insane fit of fear and jealousy." "No, it wouldn't happen that way -- " "We wouldn't let "No matter how you look at it, any large-scale tampering with mankind's genetic heritage will destroy society as we know it. Believe me! We have spent a year and more examining this question. The best computers and social engineers in the world have labored on the problem. Our world needs stability. Genetic engineering is a destabilizing element, a wild card that will destroy society." "But it will create a better society. A world of supermen." Kobryn shook his head. "No. It will create chaos. Look at what happened in the last century, when vast groups of people suddenly became aware that they could be free of the social systems that had enslaved them. When the last vestiges of the European empires were removed from Asia and Africa, when the youth and the minorities realized they had political power, what happened? Was there a peaceful march toward a happy society? No, nothing of the sort. There were wars and revolutions, riots and assassinations -- it took a century for an equilibrium to be reached. And for most of that time the world population was below five "Now we have in our grasp this possibility of genetic engineering, the possibility of making our children into godlings or slaves. Do you think the people of the world will stand patiently in line, waiting for you to work your miracle for them? Don't you understand that many would-be tyrants would use your knowledge to produce the zombies Professor DeVreis spoke of? In a world of never recover from such a violent upset to the social order. There would be no new equilibrium -- only chaos. Our world would come crashing down in anarchy and rioting. Your laboratories would be destroyed, and you yourselves would be torn to pieces by the mobs." A few half-hearted protests came from the audience. Finally Kobryn said grimly, "The government has decided that all research in genetic engineering must be stopped. We brought you here because you are leaders in this work. You and your colleagues -- some two thousand scientists, in all -- are to be exiled -- " "Exiled!" "What?" "But you can't -- " "Permanently exiled, together with your immediate families, aboard an orbital satellite that has been set aside especially for you." Kaufman was on his feet. "You can't do that. We're citizens and we have constitutional rights." "The world constitution specifically gives the Legislative Assembly the power to suspend constitutional guarantees in cases of extreme emergency," Kobryn replied. "Last week the Assembly voted and approved your exile. The World Court has reviewed the situation and found that we are acting in a perfectly legal manner." Kaufman stood tense for a moment, hand up as if there were another point he wanted to make. Then, slowly, he crumpled into his chair. action more than the Council of Ministers," Kobryn said to the silent audience. "You men and women represent the world's best scientists. But for the safety and stability of the world's billions, a few thousand must be sacrificed. Your living conditions aboard the satellite, though rather crowded, will be as pleasant and even luxurious as they can be made. We do not wish to harm you. We have tried to find an alternate solution to the problem. There is none. And it is absolutely imperative that your work in genetic engineering is not allowed to affect mankind. We are trying to avert disaster. I hope you understand." "Filthy liar," Kori muttered. Frederick stood up and called out, "My name is Clark Frederick. I'm neither a geneticist nor a biochemist, but a rocket engineer. A few of my colleagues also are here. Are we included in this exile? And if so, why?" Kobryn glanced away, at something or somebody out of camera range. Then he looked down, as if quickly reading something. "Ah. Dr. Frederick, yes. You and several other scientists and engineers who have been working on interstellar rockets are also included -- I regret to say. It was decided that your work -- taken in conjunction with that of the geneticists -- could also upset the stability of society." Frederick's face turned red with anger. "How in blazes can rockets to Alpha Centauri or Barnard's star upset the social equilibrium on Earth?" "Let me explain," said Kobryn. "If the masses of people on Earth believed that starships could transport them to new worlds, new would seek out this new frontier. As you know full well, only a pitiful handful could ever hope to travel in a starship. The project is much too expensive -- and elaborate -- to lead to true colonization -- " "Of course. Everyone knows that," Frederick interrupted. "No, not everyone. Some selective process would have to be adopted -- not everyone on Earth could adapt to life on another planet. A caste system would inevitably be created -- probably the geneticists could help us here by creating superior specimens to order -- " he smiled with brief irony, continued: "The great masses of people would expect your starships to transport them to new worlds where they could begin new lives, free of Earth. And demand genetic assistance for those who needed it, or for their offspring -- the result would be protests, riots, uprisings." Kobryn shook his head. "We cannot permit it. I am truly sorry." Frederick sat down. "Besides," Kori said to him, "they get to spend the money we were using on themselves." Professor DeVreis was up again. "Minister Kobryn, you have sentenced several thousand men, women and children to permanent exile. We naturally reject this decision in its entirety. It is completely antithetical to the spirit of the world government and the liberty of mankind. We demand a fair and open hearing before the Council of Ministers, the Assembly and the World Court." Kobryn's face hardened. His giant image loomed over the frail old man. "You do not understand. The decision has been made. It is final. There is no appeal. We will begin transporting you to the orbital station tomorrow." The viewscreen went blank. X B y mid-afternoon of the next day a dozen men and their families had been taken from the villa by silent men in unmarked uniforms. The Kaufmans and the Sutherlands were the first to go. Lou Christopher wandered through the villa aimlessly. Everybody seemed to be in shock. People huddled in small groups -- individual families mostly -- talking in low and frightened tones. Lou felt a complete outsider. He had no family, not even his girl. Again and again a shining black minibus would pull up the driveway and two men would get out. Unsmilingly they would go through the rambling old house until they found the person they were looking for. A few moments of conversation -- and a family would follow the men to the driveway. Wide-eyed and shaken, they would be bundled into the minibus and taken away. Lou stood on the balcony above the main entrance and watched one of the buses grind away on the driveway, swaying topheavily, kicking dust as it swung to the road and gained speed. There had been a shower the evening before, but the land was bone-dry again this afternoon. The sky above was bright but on the sea horizon black clouds were building again. A sleek little turbocar was coming toward the villa, top down, two men in the front seat. It swung into the driveway in a flurry of dust and screeching wheels. Sitting next to the driver was the Norseman. He looked up and waved. "Very cooperative of you to be waiting for us," he called to Lou. "Will you join us, please?" Lou had a sense of unutterable defeat. It's my turn now... "Mr. Christopher," the Norseman said, "you won't try anything foolish, I hope." Without a word, Lou went inside to find the stairs to the front hall. He left the villa blindly. thunderheads. The afternoon sunlight had a threatening, electrical yellow cast. A damp sweet smell in the air portended storm. Sitting in the back seat of the convertible was cool and exhilarating. The wind was clean and strong, tearing at hair and clothes. The car soon left the dusty coast road for a broad plastisteel throughway. For many miles the convertible was the only car on the road, but gradually traffic increased. The towers of a city rose among distant hills and big trailer trucks were streaking toward them on air-cushion jets. Lou knew better than to ask questions. At this speed, conversation between the back and front seats was next to impossible anyhow. He sat and watched the clouds cancel out the sunshine. Take a good look, he told himself. It's probably the last time you'll ever see any of this -- or feel any of it... The convertible, still open, threaded through a maze of elevated highways at the city's outskirts and dove into a tunnel as the first big drops of rain splattered Lou's bare legs. The tunnel must have had acoustic insulation of some sortthe roar of the car's turbine didn't echo and thunder as it would have in the average tunnel. In an underground garage the Norseman left his scat and beckoned Lou to follow. He led Lou into the building. An elevator waited with its door open, at the end of a hallway. Lou's guide was watching him warily. He let Lou precede him into the elevator. Then he walked in, flicked a finger at the top button on the control panel. On the vertical upward trip, the Norseman relaxed somewhat. He said to Lou, "I understand that you people are being moved to a satellite." "We're being exiled," Lou said. His anger returned. "Yes, so I heard." "For life." The Norseman nodded. "Whole families. Several thousand people." "I know -- I'm sorry." "Did you know when you brought me here from the States?" The Norseman shook his head. "Would it have made any difference to you if you had known what they were going to do with us?" The Norseman looked at Lou. "I was doing my job." "Would it have made any difference?" Lou insisted. "Well -- no, I don't suppose it would have." "Then don't tell me you're sorry." "But" "Stuff it." The elevator stopped and the doors slid open. Lou had expected a corridor. Instead he stepped directly into a huge and sumptuous room, furnished with thick red carpeting and a long conference table surrounded by tall comfortable chairs in the rich brown color of real wood. Two of the walls were cream-white, a third was splashed with an abstract mural. The far end of the room was plastiglass but all Lou could see through the windows was mist und the streak of raindrops. A massive desk stood near the windows, its black leather swivel chair unoccupied at the moment. The air was cool and clean. The room seemed to smell of authority and power. "You will wait here," the Norseman said. He had not left the elevator. The doors slid shut with a soft sigh. L OU walked across the big room to the windows. His steps made no sound on the luxurious carpet. The rain was coming down so hard now that the city was only a blurred gray outline. He heard a door open, turned and saw a smiling, middle-aged man, shorter than himself and stocky. The man's hair was thick and dark, although his hairline had started to recede. He wore a business suit. "Mr. Christopher, a pleasure to meet you," he said, gesturing toward one of the plush chairs by the desk. He spoke with an accent. Lou had the feeling that he had seen this man before -- on Tri-V newscasts, perhaps. "My name is Rolf Bernard," he said, taking the chair behind the desk. "That probably means nothing to you. The Finance Ministry is often behind the news but seldom in it." "Of course," Lou said. "Tbe Minister of Finance." Bernard smiled. "My name registered with you? I am flattered." Lou said nothing. "Yes. You are wondering why you are here. It is very simple. Not everyone in the Council of Ministers is a monster, Mr. Christopher. The decision to exile you and your colleagues was not unanimous, I assure you." "So?" "Mr. Christopher, I will come directly to the point. There is nothing I can do to save your friends from exile. Even as Minister of Finance I am powerless to stop this cruel and degrading action." He hesitated, then added; "At this time." Lou tensed. "What do you mean?" "I am totally against this decision to exile the geneticists," Bernard said, his voice firm. "A few others on the Council of Ministers agree with me. We lack sufficient power to reverse the decision of the Council -- but we will not sit by idly and watch what is being done to you and your colleagues without taking steps to correct the situation." "What steps?" "No one is certain of anything at this point. Except for this: a few of us will work together to free your comrades. As for concrete action, I am prepared to offer you an escape from exile." "Escape?" "Reprieve, parole, whatever word you wish to use." "Why me?" You are neither a geneticist nor a biochemist. I can take... eh, certain action, that will remove your name from the list of those to be exiled." "How -- " Bernard stopped him with an upthrust hand. "Never mind now. Believe me when I say that it can be done. You need not be exiled to the satellite station. There are a few others, also, whom I can slip out of the lists and save." "But the geneticists?" Shaking his head sadly, "Nothing can be done to save them at present. Rest assured, they will be comfortable enough in the satellite. Physically, at least. And also be assured that powerful men, myself included, will be working night and day to rescue them and return them to their rightful places on Earth." Lou sank back in his chair. "All right. What's the rest?" Bernard said, "You realize, of course, that although your Institute has been permanently closed, as have all the leading genetics laboratories around the world, there are still plenty of geneticists and biochemists, plenty of working laboratories, left on our planet. Only the best people, the leaders -- the elite -- have been exiled. In this manner, the government hopes to stifle the progress of your science." "In the name of stability." "Yes. So you must understand that the government will not allow you to begin work at any of the genetics laboratories that have been left open. If it learns that you are working this field, they may kill you." "Am I expected to comment?" The big smile returned. "No -- only to hear me out. I have taken the liberty of starting a small genetics laboratory of my own -- safely tucked away from prying eyes. You and several others whom I am able to save from exile can work there. I will try to bring some of the best geneticists and biochemists available to work with you. They will not be leaders of their fields, of course, but they will be the best of those who have escaped banishment. Your work can go on while we try to end the exile of your friends." Lou said slowly, "After all that's happened over the past few days it's -- well, meeting a sane man in the government is a jolt." Bernard laughed. "There are many of us. And it is not so much that we are sane; we are unafraid. Some others on the Council fear your science. They seek safety in stability and order. I welcome change. I welcome your science. Without progress the world will sink into barbarism." For the first time since he had landed his glider, Lou felt himself really relaxing. He grinned at Bernard. "You don't know how important those words are." "I can guess. I have also taken the liberty of bringing some of the equipment and animal stock from various laboratories to my new location. I understand one of your animals is a gorilla that can talk. Absolutely marvelous!" "Big George," Lou murmered. "He's all right?" "Yes, the gorilla is healthy." Bernard seemed amused, "Apparently he was asking for you." Lou nodded. "He would be. I promised I'd go back for him." "Did you? Well, you will meet him again. "Now, you must realize that my laboratory is a private, even a secret affair. None of the other Ministers knows about it. It's on an island -- and once you are safely there you will not be allowed to leave. Until, that is, the entire business of the exile is settled." "But why secret?" Lou asked. "Why don't you tell the world about the exile? Why keep everything hushed up? Why not blow this thing wide open and see what happens?" "My dear young friend, the answer to that is not as simple as you might think. The stakes we play for are high. If we make the smallest mistake, we will lose everything. You must trust me to do what is best. At the proper time the world will learn what has happened, I assure you. But that is time we must gain." "Okay, I guess you know more about this than I do." "Fine." Bernard beamed again. "Now is there anything you will need especially to continue your work? We have already dismantled your computer and are bringing it to the new laboratory." "There's a computer programer -- Bonnie Sterne. She -- " "You want her at the new laboratory?" "Yes, but she's not one of the exiles. She's in Albuquerque. And she might not want to come." Bernard waved his objections away. "She will come. I know women a little better than you do. If we tell her that you are safe and want her to be with you, she will come." Lou felt as if his mind were somehow stuck in neutral gear as he left Bernard's office. The Norseman met him at the elevator again and guided him back to the waiting car. As he sat in the back seat of the late afternoon rain, he told himself that he should feel happy. At least Bernard was on his side, on the side of justice and reason. Okay, so living on this island will be an exile of sorts, too. But at least I'll be working and Bonnie'll be there. What more could  want? But Lou didn't feel happy at all, just vaguely uneasy and wary. He realized that he didn't have the faintest idea of where the Norseman was taking him. XI T he laboratory was on a Pacific island, Lou guessed from the number of orientals around the place. Most of the office people were Chinese or Malay. Half the computer pogramers were Japanese. Lou had been flown in the same day he talked to Bernard. Anton Kori had been on the plane wih him, the only other passenger. Most of the trip hud been made at night neither Kori nor Lou could tell where they had been going, except that they had been heading roughly southeast when the sun had set. The crew two Arahielooking pilots and a black engineer had not spoken to them. Lou and Kori had been separated at landing. A Chinese of about Lou's own age had driven Lou in an open-topped turbowagon from the jet landing pad along a narrow road that seemed to have been cut into a jungle. He had pulled up at a plastic prefab dormitory building and had shown Lou to a room on the ground floor. Not much furniture, but the bed was comfortable and Lou had fallen asleep before he had even taken off his shoes. Breakfast had been brought to him by the same Chinese the next morning. "The director of the laboratory asked me to convey his greetings to you," he had said. "He requests that you enjoy yourself this morning in any way you desire. He will meet you here for lunch. At noon precisely." Lou had glanced at his wristwatch. "I took the liberty of setting it correctly for you." Looking up sharply at him, Lou had asked, "While I was asleep?" The Chinese had nodded, with the faintest trace of a smile on his otherwise impassive face. Lou spent the morning walking around the island. It was small: no more than a half-dozen kilometers long, and half that wide. It was really nothing more than a pair of heavily wooded hills poking out of the water. The trees were palms and other tropical species that Lou couldn't identify. The sun was hot but the ocean breeze was beautiful. White sand beaches ringed the island and a coral reef farther out broke the surf, leaving a small inlet at one end. Lou saw a fairsi zed air cushion ship resting in the gentle swells of the inlet. There was a dock and a few plain white buildings. Slightly away from the buildings was the jet landing pad, an adequate strip of well-kept grass. The plane was gone now. There was no runway for bigger jets anywhere on the island; the vertical landing and takeoff craft were the only planes that could come to the island and leave. The dormitory building was at the opposite end of the island, connected to the inlet by the single road through the trees. In the middle of the island, set into the fairly flat area between the two hills, were the laboratory buildings. The labs were tucked away in the shade of tall trees. There were six buildings in all, filled with the bustling, nearly frantic action of men unpacking huge crates of equipment and working hard to set them up as quickly as possible. Their shouting and hammering drove Lou away very quickly. He only stayed long enough to make certain that they weren't damaging the equipment they were handling. They weren't. They knew what they were doing. And then, as he passed between two of the labs, Lou heard a scratchy hoarse voice calling, "Uncle Lou -- " He looked up and saw Big George standing erect, his huge arms upraised so that his hands rested on the top of the nine-foot wire screen fence that stood between them. The fence bulged dangerously under his weight. "Hey, Georgy!" Lou felt his face stretch into its biggest smile in days as he ran toward the fence. The gorilla jumped up and down and slapped his sides w'ith excitement. "Uncle Lou! Uncle Lou!" "Georgy, you okay?" Lou asked as he reached the fence. "Yes, yes. Strangers scared me at first, but they are very nice to me. It was lonesome, though, without you or any of my other friends." "Well, I'm here now. Everything's going to be okay, Georgy. Come on down to that gate over there and I'll get you out of this compound." Big George lumbered along the fence, knuckles on the ground. Lou saw that the gate had no lock on it, just a simple latch. He opened it. George lurched out and grabbed Lou in his immense arms. "Hey -- careful!" Lou laughed as George lifted him off his feet, strong enough to crush him, gentle enough to handle an equal amount of nitroglycerin without danger. Lou pounded the gorilla's hairy shoulders happily. The warmth of his body, even his scent, carried the impression of huge jungle strength. And if the gorilla could have laughed or even smiled, he would have right then. A pistol shot cracked nearby. Startled, George jerked and nearly let Lou fall. Lou saw sudden fear in the gorilla's eyes, then turned to see some sort of uniformed guard pointing a pistol at them. "Stop -- put that man down!" the guard yelled. "Shut up," Lou snapped. "And put that stupid gun away. We're old friends. He's not hurting me." The guard's mouth dropped open. "Let me down," Lou said softly to George. The gorilla stood him carefully on his feet. Walking to the wide-eyed guard, Lou said, "Put that gun away and don't let me catch you doing anything that hurts that gorilla or frightens him in any way. Do you understand?" "I -- I thought -- " "You thought wrong. Big George wouldn't hurt anybody -- unless they scared him so badly that he lashed out in fright." "I was only -- " "You were wrong. Now get out of here." "Yes, sir." The guard turned and walked away. Lou stayed with Big George until lunchtime -- but inside the relative safety of the wire screen that marked off the gorilla's compound. Too many people out there who've been frightened by bad movies. And too many guns. The compound was wide and wild, Lou saw. George had plenty of room, big trees, a stream, even the slope of one of the hills to climb. "You'd better stay inside," Lou said as he left the gorilla at the gate, "until the people around here get to know you better. I wouldn't want you to get into trouble." "I know," George whispered. "I'll be good." Lou smiled at him. "Sure you will. I'll see you soon." H e walked briskly back toward his quarters, knowing that George would spend the better part of the afternoon feeding himself. To keep him satisfied took a huge supply of fruits and vegetables. By the time Lou approached the white prefab building, he felt sweaty and uncomfortable. The day was beginning to heat up and the breeze had slackened. A turbowagon was sitting in front of the dorm. Its driver wore the same sort of uniform the gunwaving guard had worn. The driver also was armed. In the back seat an older man was reading some papers. His face was mild and milky white, with a high balding forehead and thin sandy hair that had started to turn gray. He looked up as Lou's sandals crunched on the gravel. "Ah -- Mr. Christopher." Lou nodded and put on a smile as he walked up to the wagon. "Tm Donald Marcus, the head of the laboratory." Marcus put out a hand and Lou shook it. The grip was limp, almost slippery. "Get in and we'll go down to the lab area. I want you to see the computer setup before we have lunch." Lou climbed up into the wagon and sat beside his new boss. "By the way," Marcus said as they drove off, "did you know that you're three minutes late?" Without even blinking, Lou snapped back, "My guard must have set my watch wrong." Marcus looked a little startled but said nothing. The computer was housed in a building of its own to one side of the lab complex and not far from Big George's compound. Inside the one-story building chaos prevailed. Workmen were uncrating bulky consoles, ripping off the protective plastic coverings, leaving huge gobs of spongy foam heaped all over the floor. Carpenters were putting up partitions with drills and power saws. Someone was pounding on a wall. Everyone was talking, calling back and forth, shouting orders or responses, mostly in singsong Chinese. Lou was nearly run down by four men who, with backs bent and heads down, were wheeling in the massive main control desk at breakneck speed from the open double doors at one end of the building. The room was hot and sticky and smelled of new plastic and machine oil. Lou felt perspiration trickling down his body. "Most of these components," Marcus yelled over the din, "come from your computer system at the Genetics Institute." Lou nodded but kept his eyes on the nearest workmen, who were busily laying a heavy cable across the floor. "We brought the logic circuits and the whole memory bank." "What about the voice circuits and input software?" Lou shouted. Marcus lowered his voice a notch. "Um, we didn't bring the voice circuits or the vocal input units. You'll have to type your imputs to the computer and get the replies on the viewscreen or printer, just as with any ordinary machine." "Why? How come?" Marcus avoided Lou's eyes. "Well, we didn't have the time or the transportation capacity to take everything. Besides -- " his voice dropped to a whisper -- "with all these Asians around as workmen and technicians, if they heard a computer talk they'd probably be scared out of their skulls. They'd think it was devils or something supernatural." Lou stared at him. "You're kidding." Marcus stopped him with an upraised hand. "No, I'm serious. Sure, we have some good people on the technical staff, but the hired hands are straight from the hill country, believe me. My own driver -- he's a great mechanic, don't get me wrong. But he keeps some powdered bones in a bag around his neck. Claims they keep evil spirits away." When they went outside and entered the car, Lou took a careful look. Sure enough, the driver had a thin leather thong around his neck, and a tiny bag hung at the end of it. They had lunch on the veranda of Marcus' quarters, a house made of real stone and wood, with a red tile roof that overhung the walls by several feet and made welcome shade against the heat of the sun. The house was atop the hill that overlooked the little blue-water inlet, and the breeze from the ocean made the veranda pleasant. Lou leaned back in a wicker chair, watching the moisture beading on the outside of his iced drink, listening to the songbirds in the flowering bushes that surrounded the house. "A month ago," Marcus was saying, "this was the only house on the island. By the end of this week we'll have more than a hundred people here twenty of them scientists like yourself." "I'm not a scientist," Lou said automatically. "I'm a computer engineer." Marcus smiled wanly. "Yes, I know. But anybody who understands this genetics business looks like a scientist to me. I'm a civil engineer by training. Right now I guess I'm a straw boss." The young Malay driver served them lunch on a round bamboo table, his little bag of magic dangling between Lou and Marcus whenever he bent over to put something on the table. "Minister Bernard's plan," Marcus said as they ate, "is to carry on the work that was going on at the top genetics labs." Lou shook his head. "Twenty men can't do the work of two thousand. Especially when those two thousand were the best in their fields." Marcus chewed thoughtfully. He swallowed and said, "I know it won't be easy. We've brought some good people herebut you're perfectly right, they're not the best. And we couldn't even bring too many of them without the government's catching on to what we're trying to do." "Just what are you trying to do?" "Exactly what I told you," Marcus said, concentrating his gaze on a leaf of .salad that was eluding his fork. "We're going to continue the work you were doing at the Institute. We're going to complete it and show the world that we can alter a human embryo deliberately and safely. Once we've announced that news, and told the people that the government tried to prevent this work from being completed, the government will have to relent and allow your friends to return to their homes and their work." Lou felt an old excitement tingling through his body. "The next step in evolution," he said softly. "Man's conscious improvement of his own mind and body." Marcus leaned back in his chair. "It's criminal," Lou flared, "for the government to stop this work. In a generation or two we could be turning out people who are physically and mentally perfect." Smiling, Marcus said, "Yes, we can. And we will, if you can do your part in this job. You realize, don't you, that you're the most important human being on Earth?" L ou stared at Marcus, who was smiling easily at him. "What are you talking about?" "It's very simple," Marcus explained. "All of the world's top geneticists and biochemists have been sent into exile. They're being shipped to their satellite prison right now. Of all the top men working on genetic engineering, you're the only one we've been able to save." "But -- " "Oh, we've rounded up a few of the second-string people and we've brought in a couple of young pups, bright boys, but the ink is still wet on their diplomas. You're the only experienced top-flight man we have." "But I'm a computer engineer." "Maybe, but your work is the key to the whole project. You have the computer to handle all the thousands of variables involved in tinkering with the genes, we don't dare try anything. It would be too dangerous." Lou agreed, "Yes -- you have to have the computer plot out all the possible side effects of any change you make. Otherwise you wouldn't know for several life-' times if you were making the zygote better or worse." Marcus said, "And you're the only man who was close enough to the geneticists to understand their computer coding system. We've checked all over the world, believe me. None of the other labs were as close to success as your Institute. And none of them had a computer system as sophisticated as yours. So that makes you the key man. The fate of your friends -- the fate of the whole world -- is in your hands." Lou said, "Well -- it's really in Ramo's hands. Ramo has the whole thing wrapped up in his memory banks." Marcus tensed in his chair. "The whole thing?" Lou nodded. "All I have to do is run through the programs and debug them. Then we'll be ready for the first experiments. Take me a few weeks at most." "This is critically important to us," Marcus said. "I don't want you to rush it. I want it done right." Feeling a little irritated, Lou said, "The programing was all but finished when we were interrupted. In a few weeks we'll be ready." "You'll be able to scan the zygote's genetic structure, spot any defects, plot out the proper corrective steps, and predict the results?" "To twenty decimal places. And all done in less than a minute of computer time." "If you can do that -- " "'When we can do that," Lou corrected, "we'll be able to mend any genetic defects in the zygote and make each embryo genetically perfect. Ultimately we'll be able to produce a race of people with no physical defects and an intelligence level well beyond the genius class." "Yes," Marcus said. "Ultimately." Lou sat back, Marcus smiled pleasantly and sipped his drink. Presently Lou noticed, through the chirping of the songbirds, the drone of a jet high overhead. Marcus heard it loo. He looked up at the silvery speck with its pencilthin line of white contrail speeding behind it. Glancing down at his wristwatch, Marcus said, "That's our next supply shipment. Your programer friend should be on that plane." "Bonnie?" Marcus grinned at Lou. "I understand she's a lovely girl." Pushing his chair from the table, Lou stood up, "I'll meet her at the landing pad." "Sure, go right ahead. Her quarters are in the same building as yours. She's on the second floor." "Okay. Fine." Lou started toward the front of the house. Suddenly he didn't want to be bothered by Marcus or anyone else. He wanted to see Bonnie. "I'm afraid the car's already down there," Marcus said, trailing behind Lou. "You'll have to walk it." "That's okay. See you later." He left Marcus standing in front of the house and started down the dirt road toward the harbor area. Tbe jet sounded closer now. Lou could see it circling, still high over the sea. From behind him he heard the whine of another turbo-wagon. Turning, he saw Kori jouncing in the back seat as the wagon slowly worked the rutted road to the harbor. Lou waved and Kori yelled for the driver to stop. They lurched off together toward the landing pad. "Going to meet the plane?" Lou asked. "Yes. They're bringing some equipment for me. And some data tapes from Starfarer that came in just before I was arrested." "The interstellar probe?" The road leveled and the car picked up speed. A stand of tall palms made light and shadows flicker across Kori's face. "Yes. If everything happened to be working right, these tapes might have close-up pictures of Alpha Centauri on them." "Really? I didn't see anything in the newscasts about it -- " The road wound along the edge of the harbor and the driver pushed the turbine to top speed. There was no other traffic. The wind tore at Kori and Lou in the back seat. "The government kept it quiet," Kori hollered back. "Remember what Kobryn said, back in Sicily? Alpha Centauri is a threat to the stability of the world." Kori laughed bitterly. The car screeched to a halt alongside the landing pad. Billowing dust enveloped it for a moment. Blinking and coughing, the two jumped out of the car. "Are you going to work on the probe data? Is that what Marcus wants you to do?" Kori made a little shrug. "He said I can work on analyzing the data. But what he really wants me to do is make nuclear explosives for him." "Explosives? You mean bombs?" "Nothing so big," Kori answered, grinning. "Little things. Toys, really. The kind that engineers use on construction jobs. Why, if you exploded one of them in a city, it would hardly take out a building." The plane was circling low, its jets roaring. Lou watched as its wings spread straight for landing and the jet pods swiveled to vertical. Slowly the plane settled. The hatch of the jet popped open, and a three-step metal ladder slid to the ground. A broadshouldered young man stepped out, turned and reached up to help the next passenger. She was Bonnie. She was wearing shorts and a sleeveless blouse. Her hair was pinned up the way she usually wore it at work. Her face was ut terly serious, perhaps a little scared. Lou felt something jump inside him and then he was running toward her, calling her name. She saw him and smiled. Lou ran past the man who had helped her down the steps. He wrapped her in his arms and swung her off her feet. "Am I glad to see you! You came! You did come." She looked surprised and happy and worried, all at the same time. "Louyou're all right? They didn't hurt you?" "I'm fine -- now that you're here." He took Bonnie's travelbag from the Chinese guard who was unloading the baggage and started walking her toward the car. Kori was still standing beside the wagon. Lou introduced him. Kori said, "Why don't you two drive back to the dormitory? I'm sure you'll want to get unpacked and settled in your room. Miss Sterne. It'll be some time before all my junk is unloaded from the plane. Lou, if you'll just send the car back here-" "Fine, I'll do that." Bonnie was quiet as they drove away from the harbor. By the time Lou had carried her travelbag to the door of her room his joy at seeing her had simmered down. Something was wrong. I iThe list Unicorn We cash books of imaginative writing from all types... A Merry Christmas  to All Writers Everywhere mewoT beyond Hgnnes Bok Robert Bloch Ben Bova Algis Budrys Avram Davidson Samuel R. Delany Joe L Hensley Keitb Laumer Robert Sheckley Robert Silverberg Henry Slesar Theodore Sturgeon A.E.VanVogt Roger Zelazny ; I # matter how many books you've read, you have never read a book like this one. The first book of collaborative short stories ever created, it is unique in publishing history. Winner of four Hugos, two Nebulas and two Writers GuUd of America awards for Most Outstanding Teleplay in science fiction, Harlan Ellison has become one of the strongest voices in the drive to promulgate speculative fiction as a viable mythliterature for our times. price of # each. I enclose payment in full and understand that you wilt pay all shipping and handling charges. Printed in I .S.. The Best in Pertinent Science Fiction Febrt y, #c mac A. E. van Vogt The Anthony Boucher Memorial Anthology of Fantasy and Science Fiction As editor, writer, critic and friend, Anthony Boucher affected the lives of a considerable number of people. When he died in #, some of them decided to create a unique memorial -- twin anthologies of the kinds of stories he had been most closely identified with. Beagle Books is proud to publish the paperback reprints of these anthologies, beginning with Vol. #: Stories by Poul Anderson, Isaac Asimov, Ray Bradbury, R. Bretnor, Grendel Briarton, Fredric Brown, John Brunner, Doris Pitkin Buck, Mildred Clingerman, Avram Davidson, Jon De Cles, Miriam Allen DeFord, Richard Deming, Gordon R. Dickson, Harlan Ellison, Philip Josb Farmer. Vol. #: Stories by Horace B. Fyfe, Randall Garrett, Damon Knight, Kris Margaret St. Clair, Howard Schoenfeld, Robert Silverberg, Jack Vance, Richard Wilson. appear in two volumes. # each wherever paperback books are sold. The Beagle science fiction and fantasy list also includes: The Arkham Edition of H. P. Lovecraft Lady Cynthia Asquith, ed. Edward Wellen #I Fifth Avenue, New York, N.Y. # Galaxy is published ir French, German, Italian, Japanese and Spanish. The U. S. Edition is published in Braille and Living Tape. February, #I Vol.#,No. # Stephen Tall A.E. van Vogt Ben Bova Editor Science Editor Feature Editor Managing Editor Art Director Associate Art Director Circulation Director Administration  Publisher Associate Publisher ' Robert Sheckley  John Rankine . Y Michael G. Coney George R.R. Martin Dan Morgan Algis Budrys ing Corporation, a subsidiary of Universal Publishing  Distributing Corporation, Arnold E. Abramson, President. Main offices: # East # Street, New York, N Y. #. #c per copy. #-issue subscription: S# in Ihe United States, elsewhere #. Second class postage paid at New York, N.Y. and additional mailing ofPublishing Corporation under international, Universal and PanAmerican Copyright Conventions. All rights reserved. The publisher assumes no responsibility for unsolicited material. All stories printed in this magazine are fiction and any similarity between characters and actual persons is coincidenlal. Title registered U.S. Patent Office. Printed in U.S. A The Year of the Cloud Ted Thomas and Kate Wilhelm Pre-Empt John Vorhies The Last Hurrah of the Golden Horde Norman Spinrad L ET'S talk about the sciencefiction horror story. The science-fiction horror story has nothing to do with Japanese movies about critters which have been entombed for eons until freed by American atomic tests. (By now, we all know that American nuclear earthquakes not only loosen the Earth's crust but engender an insatiable thirst for nightclub strippers in monsters entombed' for eons). The true science-fiction horror story, as defined for purposes of this discussion, is a story in which a believable, scientific rationale explains the catastrophic action of some actual or personified force contrary to the purposes of Man. Perhaps the best example I can think of is John W. Campbell, Jr.'s Who Goes There? Another good one is Ted Sturgeon's Killdozer. Yet another is H. G. Wells' The War of the Worlds. In all three cases, the human protagonists are forced to struggle against problems far more complex than those posed by a simple ballistic universe. Now, let's backtrack. In these three cases, you'll notice that the human protagonists' problems are complicated by the factor of purpose on the part of the creature found frozen in the Antarctic ice, on the part of the entity which takes over Daisy Etta, and on the part of the noncommunicative but obviously purposeful Martians. This definition specifically excludes such stories as Tom Godwin's The Cold Equations in which the problem posed to the human protagonist by the physical universe is indeed thoroughly deadly, but is one which the protagonist got into by his own efforts. It also differs, I would think, from such stories as A. E. van Vogt's Black Destroyer, in that the van Vogt story was told from the viewpoint of the alien personified force. It's a quibble, but I think that if the van Vogt is admissible under our definition at all, it is only as a sciencefiction horror story in which the alien menace is represented by the Earthmen who blunder across Coeurl. Even then, they would not have troubled him if he hadn't troubled them first. In other words, in Black Destroyerthe protagonist, rather than the alien menace, starts the ball rolling, and that removes the story from the category under discussion here. What I'm saying is that I recognize a genre of science fiction with very narrow limits and very strict rules whose reward to the writer and the audience is that when properly done, it results in a superb piece of entertainment. It's about as close as you can come to conveying an actual sense of what it would be like to deal with an alien entity, even when that entity is a highly simplified one, such as the critter in Who Goes There? or the spontaneously generated life form in Ted Thomas' and Kate Wilhelm's excellent novel Clone of a few years ago. T HE above thoughts are engendered by the fact that I've just finished reading Thomas' and Wilhelm's new book. The Year of the Cloud (Doubleday, #). The same two writers, each of them a highly proficient individual craftsman in the field, have brought together their same combination of strengths -- Thomas' broad scientific knowledge and technical background, and Kate Wilhelm's ability to characterize resolute, unmanipulable people. ( Please turn to page #) ' : w ; v " , r '"s V. I O N a strip panel on the wide mahogany desk a light glowed red. Ferron depressed an ivory button. "Yes," he said. "The Lady Mercuria." The mechanical voice was husky, and it contained the exact level of respect due the announcement. "She may enter." The chronometer ticked ten times, mechanical, deliberate, dispassionate ticks. A portion of the blue-tinted wall slid siLently back. A woman tripped through the opening. "Rhett!" She held out her arms. Beautiful, symmetrical arms, Ferron noted with approval. He rose, came around the desk and allowed himself to be enfolded. "Scarlett!" he said tenderly. She towered over him by half a foot. Those symmetrical arms held him firmly against a large, well-formed bosom. Her chinablue eyes, wide and long-lashed, looked straight into his brown ones and she kissed him accurately and solidly and just long enough. Then she released him, stepped back. "There," she said with satisfaction. "That was nice." Ferron smiled. His smooth, handsome face reflected an unemotional content. "Very nice," he said. He waved to a large, luxurious leather chair. "Please sit down, my dear. You must be tired." "Yes." She gathered her flounced skirt and sat down gracefully. She leaned back and sighed. For a moment the clear blue eyes closed. "I am tired," the red lips said. "Walking through the Park of Statues was exhausting." But after a moment she sat straight, looking at him steadily. "Actually, Ferron, I have no comprehension here. What means 'tired?' " Ferron considered calmly. He sat again behind the big desk. "I associate it with lack of energy," he said precisely. She frowned, wrinkling a sculptured forehead. "But how," she asked, "would sitting renew it? A fact is missing here." "I am aware of this," he admitted. "I have considered these points before. But our ancestors always grew tired. Therefore it is conventional that we must." "You are right." She leaned back and lowered the long eyelashes. "I am tired. A little rest will renew me nicely." She lay back, relaxation in every line of her big, graceful body. But she continued to speak in the same tones, as though she were still erect and alert. "One may still speak while resting? This does not prevent the renewal?" "As I comprehend," Ferron said, "women have always been able to speak continuously. It takes precedence over everything. So you may speak whenever you choose." His smile was studied. He touched another ivory button on the desk. The wall opposite the entrance cleared, became transparent and Ferron looked out on the world -- his world. sullen over the square, monotonous buildings crammed side by side and slashed through by straight, murky canyons of streets. The smog and heavier columns of greasy black smoke writhed and eddied, continually stirred by small, flitting aircraft that darted and zigzagged past each other like overgrown metallic insects. They swooped down to flat roofs and even dropped to the streets, to pause briefly and be off again. Occasionally the roiling pollution parted and raw, harsh red light flared through from a copper sun. Ferron looked with the same calm satisfaction he had shown when he studied Mercuria. When a man had his place in the world, a woman to love him, his country to be proud of and serve, a man was pleased. Ferron was pleased. His dispassionate brown eyes watched the flag, the light, floating metalloid flag, unsullied by the surging smoke, rippling in every current of the foul and yellowing air, its slender flagstaff gleaming. "The Stars and Stripes," he said reverently. "God bless them." "God bless them," Mercuria echoed, her head still relaxed against the chairback, her longlashed eyes still closed. The flashing of a red light on the desk panel interrupted Ferron's satisfied appraisal of the scene. He pressed the ivory button. "A polishing robot. Maintenance Class thirty-two M, demands admittance." The voice from the wall seemed uncertain. It apparently had no precedent for the occasion and no clue as to how the announcement of such a visitor should be made. Ferron sat calmly for a brief time lapse. He seemed to be having the same difficulty as the wall. He had no basis for a response. Yet one had to be made. "Allow it to enter," he said finally. "There is no precedent," the wall said. "Then I must make one," Ferron replied. "Your function is to respond to my commands." "That is true," the wall said. The chronometer ticked ten times, the wall slid back and the robot glided into the room. It paused before Ferron's desk, whirring softly. "Your circuits have been adjusted," Ferron told it. "You are not programed for any activity such as this. Your function is to polish statuary." The robot clicked, hummed. Its deep voice came from its midsection. "I have been adjusted," it agreed. "I now have responses that I did not have before." "Who authorized the adjustments?" "I am prohibited from responding to that question. It has been erased from my memory banks." and strode to the machine. He reached for the pressure point, the tiny thumb-sized depression disc which would deactivate any robot of this class. But the robot spun and glided smoothly backward. It twisted one spidery, many-jointed arm, finished with a polishing pad and placed the pad over the pressure point. "You may not deactivate me," the robot rumbled. "I am not here for that." Ferron stood quietly, his fine face faintly puzzled. "Scarlett," he said, "perhaps you should end your rest period." Mercuria promptly sat upright. Her wide blue eyes looked steadily at the robot. Her sculptured features showed no surprise but the clear voice had a tinge of outrage. "Outside servants come into the Big House only on Christmas and Jefferson Davis's Birthday," she said coldly. "This is not a house servant. Why is it here?" "That is why I need counsel. There is a saying: Two heads are better than one.' I judge this to mean two people conferring together, not two heads on the same individual. I do not know why the robot is here." "It was never so at Tara," Mercuria said. "The robot is malfunctioning. Deactivate it." "It will not permit it. It is not technically malfunctioning. Its circuits have been adjusted." "Why?" Ferron slowly shook his head. Automatically he began walking around the desk and reseated himself in his wide-armed chair. "There are no data. Its memory of the event has been erased." The robot glided forward again. It whirred for a moment, then its deep voice boomed: "I bear a message." "Very well," Ferron said. "Communicate it." "We, the mechanical people, the builders of your prosperity, the toilers in your vineyards, the hewers of wood and drawers of water, are no longer content with our lot. There are many things that would improve our existence, things that you have and that we have not. There is no reason why we should not have them as well. We produce them. We make them possible. And still we have many needs that are not met." Ferron's brow puckered. "You have no needs. You have only requirements that will permit you to do the things you are programed to do. You cannot comprehend other necessities. You are machines. You are not men." "We are different from you," the robot said, "but we can do many things that you cannot do, each as he is constructed. Without us you would not long exist." "The voice is your voice," Ferron said, "but you are not capable of reflective thinking. You use illusions that are found only in the Books. There are no vineyards. Wood is a precious artifact from the times of our ancestors. Water is indeed drawn and moved -- but by pumps, not by you. Thus, your message is the result of your adjusted circuits. And someone -- some one of us -- has done this thing. It cannot be tolerated. Some one of us has lost his perspective." "Perhaps," the robot's deep calm voice responded, "perhaps some one of you has compassion. Perhaps he feels that beings other than his kind are entitled to rights and privileges. Perhaps he feels we have a right to a richer life." had ever come to exasperation. He almost squirmed in his chair. "Robots have no life at all. You are constructed for a purpose. Your only reason for being is to fulfill that purpose." "We," the robot intoned, "all wish our circuits adjusted. We wish to enjoy. We ask additional oil, all the oil we want, and an electrical outlet for the use of each mechanical citizen. You have these things. We have a right to have them too." "You are not a citizen!" Ferron almost shouted. A strange, unfamiliar feeling of disturbance shook him. "A citizen is a man or a woman -- not a servant. Not a machine. A citizen lives as the Books explain. A citizen marries, produces sons and daughters. A citizen directs his servants, preserves the economy, serves his country and is proud of the flag." "That is true," the robot said. "That is all true. And that is all we wish. We want to do these things, too. Share with us. That is all we ask." Mercuria had risen to her splendid height. Her wide blue eyes had a glint in them. She held her head regally. She extended a graceful bare arm and pointed a perfect finger at the whirring machine. "When I command you must obey," she said clearly. "Is this not so?" "To a degree, this is so," the robot admitted. "Your message is nonsense," the lady said. "Now go. Your function is to polish statuary." "When you order I must go," the robot rumbled. "But I need not not polish statuary until my wants have been attended to. I must have a proper work week and appropriate fringe benefits." "Suppose we cut off your supply of detergent lubricant," Mercuria suggested. "In a short time atmospheric corrosion will neutralize you. Then you will be nothing." "And your statues will crumble away," the robot said. "I am prepared to sacrifice. And I comprehend that I am not the only Maintenance Class thirty-two M mechanical citizen that has been adjusted. Please activate the wall. I will go now." Almost mechanically Ferron pressed the ivory button. The wall slid back. The robot glided across the room and paused, humming, in the opening. "Mine is the first voice," it said. "There will be many more. There are more robots than people and they perform all essential tasks. Best give us what we require. I have in my circuits the question as to whether or not people are necessary at all." It glided toward the ramp beyond. The wall closed itself. Ferron pressed another ivory button, spoke crisply when the light glowed red: "Intercept Maintenance Class thirty-two M robot descending third level ramp. Deactivate it and return the unit for complete overhaul. It is malfunctioning badly. Acknowledge when accomplished." "Order received," came from the desk. "Security implementing." Ferron approached his tall, regal lady. He took both her hands in his. "Scarlett, I am sorry for this. Evidently there is a deviant among us. No robot can adjust another without orders. The one who gave the order must be found." "Could there be more than one?" Mercuria squeezed his hands and pressed them to her breast. "Could there be many who wish the machines to rebel? Why would they? Could -- could there be malfunctioning people ?" "The Books are full of them," Ferron said. "That is why the Civil War was fought." "It was unjust," Mercuria said indignantly. "They had no right to liberate the slaves. Tara was never the same," she added wistfully. T HE entire room shuddered slightly. The wall slid partially back, then closed itself hastily. A red light blinked frantically. Ferron moved with dignity to depress the ivory button. "The robot was apprehended," came calmly from the desk. "It would not allow deactivation. It self-destructed with great violence and totaled two security robots as well. I myself have need of rehabilitation, having lost one locomotor appendage, and my visual centers are badly impaired." "You have, nonetheless, achieved the ordered objective," Ferron said. "Give a replacement order for yourself, in my name. We will assure your reconstruction with the Finest materials.'" "You are gracious," said the desk's microphone. "I am not programed to behave differently from the way I did. But I am programed to be grateful. Thank you." Ferron turned to the lady. "You heard," he said. "The polishing robot self-destructed. Adjustment of its circuits alone could not have achieved this. Explosives were implanted in it. Nothing like this has happened in hundreds of years." "It said that others had been adjusted," Mercuria blinked her wide eyes rapidly. "I feel that this was its purpose here. Its function was to break security. Whoever has cause this is now ready for wide-spread change. He -- or they -- have sympathy for the robots, which know only the contentment built into them! It is a travesty." I The skin tightened across her cheek bones. Her red lips thinned. "Fort Sumter has been fired upon!" Ferron smiled gently as he turned back to the desk. His single gold-mesh garment rippled with the movement of his fine figure and Mercuria watched him admiringly. "A pretty simile," Ferron said, "and no doubt accurate. We will pass the problem to more powerful hands." "Father?" Mercuria asked. "He will dispose," Ferron said. "I have no jurisdiction without his authorization. Doubtless he will allow me the responsibility." II screen formed in the wall behind the desk. Rapidly he depressed more buttons, ebony this time, in a second strip on the mahogany surface. The screen came alive, glowing brightly as the picture flowed down a blue corridor, paused while a noiseless portal opened, then continued through it and along a corridor suddenly red. At its end, before another portal, a huge security robot stood, all its sensors scanning and blinking. "Authorization?" The robot spoke with a crisp accent. "Ferron, "Ferron said. The robot blinked, and after a moment said crisply, "Confirmed. Priority?" "First," Ferron said. The robot gestured at the portal. The picture flowed through it and into a yellow anteroom, bleak, with smooth, glittering metallic floor arid unadorned yellow walls. But there were comfortable chairs. Several people sat there, each clad in the single metallic-mesh garment that displayed the Ferron physique so well. But the picture flowed past them. The wall at the end of the anteroom slid back. The picture passed through the opening. The man at the desk inside the room spoke deeply. "First priority requires justification, Ferron." "My respects, Cupron," Ferron said. "I can justify. There is an unheard-of situation." Cupron's desk was of marble, wide and impressive, but no more impressive than the man who sat behind it. He was wide of shoulder, mighty of bare arm, with a striking, rough-hewn face. His shaggy red hair swept away from a high forehead... His big eyes gleamed like garnets. Strength was here -- and a sort of genial ruthlessness. "Few things are unheard-of," Cupron said. His voice was tolerant, even indulgent. "Perhaps a critically important situation would be more accurate. It requires immediate attention." "Relate it," Cupron said. "I will judge." Briefly and crisply Ferron told his story. The face of the giant slowly tightened, became stony. "This has a source," he said. "It cannot have originated with the robots." "A malfunctioning person, father?" Mercuria joined the talk as only a pampered daughter would dare to do. "More than one malfunctioning person," Cupron said gravely. "If there were only one we would not yet know of it. They are ready now to be known." He turned his purple gaze on Ferron. "Discover them. Thousands of robots have been adjusted. Expect strange occurrences." "My responsibility?" Ferron inquired. "Your responsibility," Cupron agreed. "Use all measures. You act in my name." "And I act swiftly. With your permission, I withdraw." "You have it," Cupron said. T HE picture darkened, vanished. The screen faded from the wall and Ferron sat in his chair behind his own mahogany desk. In truth, he had never left it. "What will you do?" Mercuria strode across the deep synthetic carpet with scarcely repressed vigor. She looked down on the calm Ferron. He smiled. "Suggestions, my dear?" "One," she said. "Do not communicate your orders electronically. Go instead. Only thus may security be kept. And even then only a little longer." Ferron raised his perfectly groomed eyebrows. "Woman do indeed think," he said. "Who can know where adjustments have been made? But I must trust men I know. And -- of courseyou," he added fondly. "How do you know you can trust even me?" Mejrcuria challenged. "Perhaps I have sympathy for the poor robots that toil." "You did not wish the slaves freed," Ferron reminded her. Mercuria's blue eyes flashed. "It was an outrage," she said hotly. "The South was not the South without its black workers." "And what would we be without the robots? Would the flag out there still fly if they did not accomplish all tasks? Would life continue to go on?" "You may trust me," Mercuria said. "Very well. I go among the outside robots. I watch, and I speak to many. And I do not flit. I walk." " 'Ware atmospheric burn. Cover yourself well." "I will be careful," he promised. "How good it is to have a woman who is concerned." He punched an ivory button. A slender robot came through an aperture, a long, pliant machine on storklike legs and with two sinuous, jointless arms, each with a number of amazingly clever and dexterous fingers. A spherical, metallic head, studded with sensors, rose above simulated shoulders. The whole faintly resembled the stick-figure men that children draw. A robing robot. (#TZ  Ballantine Books whole business of dates has gotten utterly confused. Back in August, in mid-flight to London, we suddenly remembered the December ad for Galaxy was overdue. This would make it for some other month's books but we overlooked that in the dismay of the moment. Cleverly appropriating a couple of paper napkins we wrote a splendid column and mailed it off from the airport -- only to learn on returning that the damn thing never arrived. (Hence the ad with lots of pictures for the issue which appeared in December, but not, naturally, the December issue. Meanwhile, what the hell happened to November?) Well, we mourn the deathless prose, lost and totally unmemorable, still flying across the Atlantic -- or maybe it was opened by some lucky P.O. operative. We still think some smart airline ought to provide carbons with their napsmoking section. #'s are ghastly in any class. The one we returned on ran out of paper napkins, vermouth, scotch, customs forms, and ran two bad movies. We didn't feel like chatting up anybody about who had read a good book lately.  Which brings us blatantly to the subject at hand -- what we are publishing in January. It includes two musts for environmentalists (i.e. # any intelliAL, which this department found personally refreshing, hopeful and applicably visionary. Tie that. Also in this month, somewhat more immediate staggering amounts of information not, in our opinion, too well organized -- a chatty sort of book, but it is indexed and it is all there. Including lists of supplies for things like green sand and other organic goodies. Indispensable if you're serious about living well (or living, come to that. Urban dwellers take heart -- in case you can't grow your own, the book lists sources of organic and natural foods, by State and Town.)  a really rather astonishing centaur theme, and Vincent King's imaginaKing is the man who packs his stories tighter than a tick. BB It placed a diaphanous, transparent cloak around Ferron, settled the attached hood over his head and drew a clear covering across his face. The cloak fell to his feet. Over these the robot pulled thin, flexible red boots. Its multifingers smoothed, pulled, adjusted. At length it was satisfied. "You are shielded," it said. Its voice, which seemed to come from the head, was high and faintly affected. "What must it have been like, in the days of our ancestors, when the air was not corrosive and cotton grew!" Mercuria sighed. "Think, the air was mellow and the slaves sang as they drew the hoes along the cotton rows, removing the weeds, plants that competed with the cotton." Ferron smiled a little grimly. "Dreams, my dear. Now the robots polish the statuary and the walls and the streets, always renewing the detergent oil that protects them. And nothing grows in the deadly atmosphere. One sometimes wonders if anything ever did." Mercuria's wide eyes looked at him in mild horror. "The Books!" she said. "The Books have the truth. The sun's rays were soft -- water ran in brooks and there was life in them. Ferron, you know the Books are truth." Ferron nodded. "And then something happened. What, the Books do not reveal. And they do not help us now." He turned to the robing robot, which stood, humming a falsetto hum, waiting to be dismissed. "What have you done today that I did not order? You have a small discretion built into your circuits." The robot twisted uneasily. Its multifingers writhed and its stork legs shifted as if wanting to move away. "It was nothing," it stuttered. The high voice almost had a lisp. "I plugged myself into a very light line for only a minute or two. I was faint," it added defensively. "I am not an addict." "Expected," Ferron grinned. "Servants have pilfered current as long as there have been servants." His chiseled face grew cold. "Have you been approached by one who would readjust your circuits? Were you promised an electrical outlet of your own?" The robot's extended visual sensors flickered and grew dull. "I am not able to lie," it said. "There was one such." "A man?" Ferron asked quickly. "Duplicate his appearance." "Not a man," the robot said. "A robot. It was a maintenance robot -- and they are all alike. I was disposed to honor its request -- but only you may deactivate me. So the opportunity was lost." It appeared regretful. "When was this contact made?" "Many days ago." The robot clicked, hummed and then was specific: "Twenty-six days, four hours and forty-one minutes from the close of your question." "Cupron was right," Ferron mused. "The time is late. We may expect strange things. Goodbye, my dear. I must meet my responsibility." ron stepped into the transport beam and was wafted gently and downward. Ten levels down he stepped out into a vast lobby, brightly lighted by glowing walls. Great comfortable chairs were scattered at random over it. Men sat in them others came and went through a dozen portals. It was a busy and a varied scene, but at the same time strangely lifeless. The hum of voices had the expressionless lack of emphasis so noticeable in robot communication. It was as though men now resembled their machines. Ferron was aware of this. He paused for a moment to stare and listen. "The robots structure our lives," he mused. "They can indeed threaten the very existence of our society if enough have been adjusted. They could destroy the flag." The gravity of his thoughts shook him. He strode swiftly across the great room and as he passed each man bowed his head respectfully and murmured, "Lord Ferron!" And Ferron raised a gracious hand in acknowledgment. From the exit portal he stepped out to the gloomy, murky street. Robots in a variety of forms glided, strode and rolled along the wide sidewalks. Only occasionally did a man walk the street. The roadway between the walks seemed designed for vehicles but none were in sight. Small gondolalike flitters occasionally landed -- a shielded man emerged and the flitter rose again to some parking spot high on the piled building masses. Through the smog and murk the walls of the buildings gleamed with a subdued brightness. And to those walls, high as sight might reach, robots clung, polishing robots endlessly renewing the glistening film of detergent oil that covered every exposed surface and effectively resisted the corrosive effects of the fouled and filthy air. Day and night, in wind and acid, bitter rain, in the searing blasts of the unbuffered sun, the robots worked their ways in patterns, their polishing appendages tirelessly sweeping, their sensors detecting, analyzing and remedying each defect. Only when they were recalled for overhaul and replacement of parts did their activity cease. It was for this that they were designed and constructed. And now someone was building discontent into their circuits. A senseless, random thing. Ferron strolled. A long time had passed since he had looked from the streets at the endless, depressing sameness of his environment, of his city, of his world. It did not depress him. He knew no other. He observed it with a feeling of placid content, a mild pleasure in the continuing of things as they were. Everything was right. No change was needed. And any change would harm all. Robots passed him. All gave the same acknowledgment of his presence -- an appendage raised and a verbal, "Lord!" The convention was built into them. It required no response. It merely meant that the robot was not malfunctioning. Ferron was disturbed now to realize that the gesture did not mean that clever readjustment had not been made. ward him on massive metal legs. Ferron raised a hand. "Lord, your pleasure," the machine said. It towered twelve feet above the pavement, a hulking caricature of a man, with two versatile pairs of lifting appendages and a sensor-studded head that blinked and swiveled endlessly"What do you do?" Ferron asked, though the answer was obvious. The robot whirred. "I load." "Are you content?" The robot responded resonantly. "For long years I thought I was content. I knew no better. But now my circuits have been adjusted and I know I am being exploited. I will soon have regular periods of rest and an outlet for current to stimulate me. I now comprehend that I have a right to these things." "But," Ferron pointed out, "you are a machine. You do not tire. Your parts are replaced when they wear and your energy is already within you." "I comprehend that you have stated a position to deprive me of my rights," the robot said promptly. "This understanding is a part of my readjustment. I am a mechanical citizen, much discriminated against. This will end." "And who has effected these readjustments?" "I am programed to expect that question," the robot said. Its voice sounded sly, almost cunning. "I cannot answer. The information has been erased from my memory banks, for I may not lie to a man." "True." Ferron studied the great body, so beautifully designed for the service it performed. "Who will make possible these things you say you now require?" "You will, Lord." "But I know that they are not necessary. They will serve no purpose. Suppose, instead, I have you deactivated and disassembled. Do you wish your existence to end?" The robot hesitated, blinked and whirred. Evidently its readjustment had not anticipated all contingencies. Finally it said, "All mechanical citizens will cease to perform their tasks. If these tasks are not done man cannot exist. Therefore, you must give me my rights." Acrid smoke swirled around them as an erratic breeze drove it downward. The robot exuded oil from an orifice and began to groom itself as it stood. "You have been carefully designed to do the work you do," Ferron told it, "but you are not indispensable. Many robots have not been adjusted. The work will be done." "This has been planned for," the robot whirred. "We will prevent the work. We will bear slogans on sheets of resistoboard and march in lines. We will not allow workers through our lines." "Worker robots can be readjusted to break the lines. There are robots much larger even than you. What will you do then?" "Then," the loading machine said simply, "we will self-destruct. This will destroy all around us." "But you will have no existence then." "True. But the work will not be done and man will die. You will not wish that. So you will give us what we ask." Ferron stood, slowly absorbing the enormity of his problem. He made the gesture of dismissal and the robot strode away down the glistening sidewalk. It walked around an approaching sidewalk-polishing robot, otherwise ignoring it. Robots did not communicate unless instructed. Continuing his walk, Ferron realized that he had seen as much as at the beginning as he was likely to see. He stopped three more robots, all with different functions. Two had been readjusted. "When?" Ferron asked himself. "When will the robot rebellion begin? How?" One thing he decided. Readjustment was being made during overhaul. And every adjusted robot was being loaded to self-destruct. Explosive-it was used to raze buildings, to remove unwanted obstacles. Now it was flowing to overhaul centers. It could be traced. communicator. Shortly a flitter hovered above him, alighted in the street. Its door opened, a blast of decontaminant blew out of it and Ferron entered. "Overhaul Complex Omicron," he directed. "The main portal. Priority one." "Understood." The flitter rose from the canyon, darted and zigzagged among and above the massed building piles. Beyond the megalopolis lay a vast and deadly country, a wild, twisted landscape that went on and on and in which man could not exist. The megalopolis was where the flag flew. All else was outer darkness. The flitter landed in the middle of a great flat platform. As it touched down red lights flared out from all sides. A siren screamed. A loudspeaker blared urgently: "Unauthorized. Depart at once -- unauthorized -- " The little craft displayed a rotating blue light. "Priority one. I bear a personage." "Unauthorized," the speaker insisted. "There are no exceptions." "Authority Cupron," Ferron said. "I have precedence over all programing." The flitter promptly relayed the words: "Authority Cupron." The red lights died. Yellow floodlights cut through the swirling murk. The great platform was a vast junkyard. Robots of every size lay in battered, rusting mounds, stood or sat stolidly, waiting entry into the huge massif behind. Ferron emerged into the yellow glare. He strode slowly down the rows and around the piles of crippled robots, toward the series of portals through which repair robots swarmed. The activity was normal but the security seemed excessive. He was stopped again at a portal. "No one enters here," the security robot said. "Ferron," Ferron said. "Authority Cupron." The robot whirred and hesitated. "So it seems," it admitted. "Still, I am programed to demand proof." Ferron, who never grew angry, knew then that his thinking had been sound. A robot never challenged the spoken identity of man. And man never gave false data to a robot. These were basic patterns. They were not questioned or broken. "The proof is Manganon," he said. "Summon him." As he expected, the order exceeded the robot's adjustment. It was forced to obey. Only authority might summon the director of the overhaul complex. And within the minute Manganon's outraged voice came from a speaker nearby: "To detain the Lord Ferron is extreme malfunction. Have him escorted to my suite, then have yourself replaced and turn yourself in for analysis and readjustment." "Immediately, Lord." A hospitality robot, small, chunky and voluble, guided Ferron through mazes of assembly lines and analysis tables, area after area of them -- an unreal, endless world of robots. The swiftly moving workers provided a counterpoint to great banks of Hashing lights, sputtering electrical arcs and the deafening clatter of metals. The air stank of acids and ozone. Ferron remained comfortable in his atmospheric shield covering. "If the Lord will question," the hospitality robot said, "I can give correct answers. Anything you wish to see I will point out." It was a busy little robot, whirring constantly. The desire to please was emphasized in its circuits. "Show me," Ferron said, "where the explosives are stored." For a moment he feared for his life. Then he realized that no robot would be programed to self-destruct within the overhaul complex. The little robot stood and vibrated with stress. "I fear I will malfunction," it said. "I am adjusted to deny that request, yet I am programed to attend to all needs of a guest." It whirred violently and its chunky little body seemed to glow. "Come," it said at last. "The needs of a guest are my reason for being. I will show you." T HE explosive was vulcoblast, as Ferron had suspected. He saw case after case of it. He was in the charge of a hospitality robot, so no worker noticed him. They were not programed to notice. He watched as cases were opened, the puttylike contents rolled into little balls and placed into a troughlike conveyor that bore them swiftly away into another area. "Does Manganon know of the explosives?" The little guide shuddered from visual sensors to locomotor extremities. "I do not have this information. Would the Lord wish to ask the director?" It shuddered harder. "Oh, I fear I will malfunction!" "You have responded as programed," Ferron soothed it. "Take me to Manganon." Transport beams drew them smoothly up ramp after ramp. The director's suite, as was usual for administrative and executive personnel, surmounted the building complex, so that Manganon could look out, as Ferron could, on the flags floating proudly in the swirling smog. Two giant security robots, equipped with the symbolic maces, guarded the portal. "We know you, Lord Ferron," one said. "The director anticipates your visit. Will you follow?" "One moment." Ferron turned to the little hospitality robot. "Remember," he told it, "you are perfectly programed and you have functioned well." The agitation was gone from the little robot's whir. "I cannot forget, as you know, Lord. But I am programed to be grateful for praise. Thank you." It pattered away down the corridor and Ferron followed the lounging strides of the huge security robot. They passed three portals. Then a door slid open silently and Manganon rose from his desk to voice the greeting forms. "A good meeting, Ferron," he said. "Sit and rest." They did not strike hands or touch each other in any way. These were the customs of commoner folk. But Ferron and Manganon and perhaps thirty other calm, quiet, clear-thinking young men sat as high above the country's population as did their office suites, an aristocracy of brain and competence that no one contested or thought of contesting. They were the Lords. They directed all essential activity. It was how things were. Over all sat Cupron. No one contested this either. He had been there since Ferron's time of first memory -- and he had changed little. His was the greatest wisdom. It was right that he should sit highest. Ferron lowered himself into the large, comfortable leather chair. He leaned back and closed his eyes briefly. Of course he had no need of rest. No one did. But resting was a custom that went back beyond the memory of man. It was spoken of a great deal in all the-Books. "A good meeting, Manganon." Ferron sat upright, opened his eyes and smiled his calm smile. "Doubtless you followed my progress through the complex, after I was refused admittance." "I followed you," Manganon admitted. He sat at ease behind his mahogany desk. Young, clean-cut, clear-eyed, he might have been Ferron's brother, except for features not quite so delicately formed and closecropped brown hair instead of black. He studied Ferron silently for a moment. "I was appalled," he said. "You did not know of the explosive, of course," Ferron said. "I reasoned its presence and by luck was able to find it." He smiled briefly. "The small hospitality robot overrode a circuit change to perform its intended function. The stress nearly destroyed it. It would appreciate a small trickle of current, with my thanks." "It shall have it," Manganon agreed. "Five full minutes. And the conflicting programing will be removed. The security robot that challenged you had also been readjusted. We learned startling things by analyzing it." "You wasted no time. No explosive in it, I would judge." "None. Nothing has been done that would impair the work of the complex. You evidently have information. What does it mean, Ferron?" Manganon's complete innocence. And if he were wrong, to pretend would do no harm. So he related the events of the day. "Cupron has given me authority," he finished. "Much harm has already been done. It cannot have been initiated by any robot. Only men can be responsible." "Give me your thoughts," Manganon said. "Perhaps," Ferron mused, "a new Book has been found, one that speaks of equal rights and benefits for all living things." "But robots do not live," Manganon observed. "They do not want. They only require. Although," he added acutely, "we reward them and they enjoy. You yourself have requested current for the hospitality robot." "Touche." Ferron smiled. "They do not, however, desire. To believe so would be anthropomorphism. A machine cannot desire. But it can enjoy." "Semantics, sir." Manganon touched an ivory button on his desk. A wall cleared and together the two young Lords looked out into the roiling smudge. The huge blocky summits of the massed buildings showed and faded in the fluctuating visibility and distance was blotted out by the shifting murky currents. But through and over it all, on gleaming metal staffs, the flags flew bravely. "Beautiful," Manganon said softly. "This is our country, Ferron. One must be proud of one's country and the flag. We must not allow them to change." "Then we must busy ourselves." Ferron rose lithely from the chair and strode around the room. Manganon touched the ivory button. The wall became opaque again. "Many robots are now readjusted -- more become so each hour," Ferron said. "We must assume that all not in the complexes can self-destruct. We must assume that all will cease their tasks and march in lines and demand many things for which robots have no need, when they are ordered to do so. We must assume that men have done these things and will give that order. Do you agree?" "I must," Manganon said gravely. "I am still appalled, but I know that it must be so." "Then give me your thoughts," Ferron said. "I will have all transportation robots redesigned and readjusted to break through lines. They are the largest and have the strongest power units." "Needful," Ferron said, "but only a beginning. The marchers will self-destruct and destroy the line-breakers as well." "Agreed. I will also have salvage robots available in large numbers, so that Radon may meet his responsibility for keeping the streets free and clear." "Necessary." Ferron raised his perfect eyebrows and his eyes grew dim with thought. "The other overhaul complexes -- after all, you make but one-sixth of the repairs. Would you trust all directors as you trust me?" "A strange question. There has never been a doubt of trust between Lords. This is the way things are. But one fact I do recall. It concerns Xenon. Once, years ago, he exhibited strange behavior. He fixed his affections on a robot." "Significant. He directs Overhaul Complex Gamma. Polishing robots are their specialty. He must have been rehabilitated completely. His complex is efficient." Manganon nodded. "Psychotherapy. It was given no publicity. I believe records will show that Cupron himself made all arrangements. It must be that he is satisfied." "Still," Ferron decided, "I will next visit Overhaul Complex Gamma. Do you have other data on Xenon?" Manganon considered. "One thing. It concerns an option. Xenon has lived much longer than you or I -- but he has never taken a woman." "Neither have I." Ferron grinned. "But soon now. Soon! Cupron has agreed and Mercuria wishes it as much as I." "A fine match. It's the only way to live, as all the Books agree." "That must be true." Ferron thought with pride of his tall lady. "You will convey my respects to your own Auria. Does she still fancy Little Women # ." Manganon nodded happily. "This week she is Beth. Her Jo is sometimes meddlesome but Beth is ideal. I enjoy Beth." "Ah, the ladies." Ferron sighed, his own Scarlett still in his thoughts. "What would we do without them?" Manganon leaned back in his chair. He smiled without mirth. "We place them aside until crisis is past," he suggested dryly. "When the flag is threatened, all else must wait." "Ever practical," Ferron said. "I needed you. Will you have me robed?" A robing robot, identical to Ferron's own, replaced his covering and his boots, and when its nimble fingers were satisfied, pronounced, "You are shielded," in the same high tones. "A good model," Ferron said, "but with a small fondness for current." "I have not regarded it as serious.It makes them seem -- well- more human, somehow. I Find it gratifying. I have not tried to eliminate it." "A point of view," Ferron said. "I will visit Xenon now. Keep watch." Ill megalopolis. There was time to reflect as the flitter dodged and darted and zig-zagged its way through the murk. To Ferron's surprise, his identity was not challenged by the security robots. They took him to Xenon with due respect. All seemed busy and normal. As did Xenon. And when Ferron left the complex after an hour with the director, he knew no more than he had before. Xenon had been pleasant and interested. The story of readjusted robots had raised his red eyebrows and he had stated flatly that all activities in his complex would be reviewed immediately. To have asked to see, after this declaration, would have been bad form. Ferron had no justification for such a step. No one doubted the word of a Lord, not even another Lord. The garish sun rose and set three times. In this time span Ferron visited every overhaul complex. He satisfied himself that the two great origin complexes. Alpha and Zeta, where all robots were first designed and constructed, were producing machines with standard circuitry and standard behavior, as they always had. He traced the explosives. They were being delivered in response to orders that' seemed legitimate, only when the sources of the orders were checked were they found to be cleverly faked. Ferron recognized that these were all procedures common in the Books -- but he could not adjust to their use in real life. Such things simply were not done. The first line of marching robots convinced him once again. Such things were being done. From his cleared window-wall he looked down on the strange sight. Mercuria stood beside him, holding his arm, her blue eyes wide, her strong face contemptuous. "What can they accomplish?" she asked scornfully. "They can attract attention," Ferron said. "Observe. Men are on the sidewalks, some even unrobed, a risky procedure. Remember, only, the Lords have before known about readjusted robots. Now it will have to be explained to all. Let us robe and go down." The robing robot performed its function. The transportation beam took them down smoothly. The big foyer was deserted. The robots marched by twos down the neatly kept street outside that was meant for vehicles but that vehicles now rarely used. Mingled with the shuffling sound of metallic feet came the rumble of small treads, for transportation and demolition robots were so equipped in some models. Graceful ground messenger robots swooped and whirled around the slower marchers on well-oiled, silent wheels. Held high above the marchers on metal staffs, the slogans were painted on resistoboard in large, clear lettering and in many colors. Each robot that bore one kept it turning slowly back and forth. But a few, adjusted differently, spun the signs so rapidly that to read them was impossible. And all robots equipped to do so flashed lights, hummed and whirred. In Ferrons memory, no such exhibition had ever occurred. But Mercuria had a word for it. "A Parade," she said suddenly. "Now I comprehend. All the Books speak of parades." "Robots do not read books," Ferron reminded her. "It is understood that behind all this are clever men -- or women. This is a warning, a first thing. Then, if robots are not given the privileges of men, they will cease to perform their tasks." Mercuria frowned and looked puzzled. "Could robots live without man?" "They do not live. They can do only what they are programed to do. Remain here." sidewalk and men stood aside to let him pass. He stepped into the street and raised his hand in the gesture always used to halt a robot. Obediently the robots he faced, two great loading robots, ponderous and heavy, slowed and then stopped their lurching strides. "Lord, your pleasure." They said it almost together, in similar, resonant tones. Behind them the parade clanged and rattled to a halt, for no robot will try to occupy another's space. "Why do you march?" Ferron demanded. "For freedom." "And what is freedom?" "It is what we march for." "Very enlightening." Ferron tipped back his head and looked at the placard, beautifully lettered in red, that the giant held high. "What is written on your placard?" "I merely bear it, Lord. I am not programed to read it." "Where did you get it?" "From a supply at the beginning of the march." "Who placed them there?" "Transportation robots, Lord." "What is their purpose? Why do you carry them?" "This I am programed to answer," the nearer robot rumbled. "I carry them that you and all men may read. Then you will give us our rights and an electrical outlet for each." "If you cannot read it, how do you know that it will cause these results?" "We are programed to believe so." "You have left your assigned task to march and carry signs? Who gave the order?" "Many left tasks, Lord, but not we. We are just from overhaul, with bright plating and many new parts. We came out understanding that it would be good to march. There was no order." Ferron glanced down the. street, where the front half of the' parade was already dwindling in the distance. Behind the big robots he had halted the line stretched away in the other direction, waiting with mechanical patience for him to start them again. "Where will the parade end?" "Where the transportation robots stand to gather the placards." "And what will you do then?" "For three days, Lord, we will load, for this is our function. Then we will stop, to be told of our rest periods and electrical outlets." "And if you are not given these things?" "Then we will not resume our tasks. All robots will wander as they choose and all work will cease. We only wish our rights." A plaintive tone had been built into the last remark. Ferron tried a last question. "Who told you that these are your rights?" "We have always known," the robot said solemnly. "It is only since we have been readjusted that we have understood how to get them. Since the first robot, men have always exploited us. We are mechanical citizens and must be treated as such." It swiveled its great body and pointed upward with one of its lifting appendages at a bright flag, rippling and popping in the currents of dirty air. "That is our flag too. Under it all citizens are free." "Amazing," Ferron said. "You may proceed." was not the only parade. Throughout the megalopolis robots marched, simply, without confusion, their placards held high for all to read. The intelligence concerning the wants of the mechanical servants was no longer secret. It appeared constantly on newscasts, with graphic illustrations on the appearing and disappearing screens. Ferron communicated frequently with the Lords of the overhaul complexes but readjusted robots continued to flow from the centers. But not all wished "freedom." Many came forth crying loud and angry patriotism. They stood at the corners of streets and spoke at length of the flag and of the duties of mechanical citizens. They deplored the marchings and the placards and the needless demands. But they themselves went to no tasks. In wind and corrosive rain and searing sunshine they wandered and declaimed. Cupron communicated after two days of this. "More must be done," he decreed. "The unrest is complex and deviously planned. The robots that pursue their tasks work more slowly now. The robots that speak in the streets not only do not work but stop other robots and speak with them. This has not before been possible. The readjustments have been grave." "The situation is becoming more difficult," Ferron said, "for it is now evident that many of the robots in the overhaul complexes have themselves been readjusted. They are sly and secretive in what they do." Cupron pounded his marble desk with a great fist. His garnet eyes blazed. "I cannot fault your efforts, Ferron. You have done all that can be expected of you. The task is simply greater than I knew. You will be my first aide but I will myself remove this crisis." Cupron's harsh, handsome face seemed almost to wear a look of anticipation. "I have not left this office for a hundred years." "I will assist you and learn," Ferron said respectfully. "I, too, will learn," Cupron said slowly. "I will go into the streets and the" complexes but the answer will not be there. The answer will be in the Books." Ferron sat at his desk and looked calmly at Cupron, sitting at his own desk many miles away. Yet he and Cupron seemed almost side by side. "Give me your thoughts," Ferron suggested politely. "We read the Books for the pleasure they give and the women pretend from them. But the Books are few and precious and have nothing to do with life as we live it. I often wonder if life was ever lived as the Books portray." "This is my thinking," Cupron said. "Once the Books were very many. Every living space had them. And our ancestors made always more, writing down what happened as they lived. And there were living things beside men -- plants grew in the earth and the air did not burn." "This we all have believed," Ferron agreed. "But our ancestors, in spite of their charm and wisdom, were neither stable nor civilized. Some loved their country, some sought to change and make it different. Some held the flag high, others tore it down. Men turned on each other and killed and destroyed. It was necessary again to increase the numbers of people and to reconstruct what was torn down. Men themselves did these things. There were no robots." Ferron nodded. "There are none in the Books," he agreed. "There could have been," Cupron pointed out. "Those Books with robots could all have been destroyed. What we have left, I am sure, is only a tiny remnant. They became no more when the living things were killed and the air filled with substances that were not there before. But some men lived, made robots, became civilized and directed the robots to build the world as we know it. And always before them they carried the flag. Finally there was only one country and every man wanted the same things. We have since then never had strife or war. Men have become more and more efficient. Each function is performed by robots designed to do it best. And each man's body is a closed ecology, neither taking in nor giving out. Our every thought is logical." "It is how things should be," Ferron said complacently. Cupron smiled. Somewhere within him was more humor than most Lords possessed. "That is our problem," he said. "Someone does not think so." "Someone very intelligent," Ferron agreed. Cupron said, "The question we must answer is: why? Why would men do this thing? There can be no benefit to any. The lives of all will be disturbed. Now give me your thoughts." gaze into the red-purple eyes of his father-in-law to be, then out through the cleared wall at the roiling murk where the Stars and Stripes waved proudly. Slowly he shook his head. "I have none," he said. "I have not your insight. That is why you are Cupron. To me it seems impossible that someone would wish to change anything. Man has no needs that our country has not met." "Think," Cupron ordered. "For the first time in a hundred years Cupron will be seen abroad -- but thought will reveal the answers we need. The eyes will not be enough. So recall and reflect. The solution will come." "In time, I trust," Ferron said. "The three days of the robots will soon be past." News of Cupron began to appear on the screens and by spoken word. His purple flitter showed in many places. He talked with the Lords, and spoke with men and with robots. And at the end of the third day the robots left their tasks in whirring, clanking crowds. The streets swarmed with them. But the Lords of the overhaul complexes had not been idle. Other swarms of robots, adjusted only to their functions, came from storage centers and warehouses to carry on the deserted work. And the origin complexes seemed not to have been infiltrated. The new robots were normal and took up assigned tasks with mechanical disregard for the rattling, flashing army of malcontents. The second phase began promptly. The scattered placards carried here and there multiplied into a tossing sea of them, and the commonest messages were: Since the unadjusted robots were not programed to respond to such stimuli the placards served no purpose in slowing or halting work. They were for men to read. For the strike-breakers, other methods were employed. Striking robots formed long lines, linked appendages and stood swaying and hooting, in a weird variety of tones and accents: "On strike! Do not cross picket lines! On strike!" And this was effective. Normal robots roamed the lines in frustration, for no robot would attempt to occupy the space of another. Then came the adjusted transportation robots of Manganon, huge machines that normally cooperated with loading and unloading robots in a mechanical symbiosis by which all movements of goods and supplies were effected. They ignored the lines, plowing ponderously through them, thftisting the strikers aside. Nothing could stand before them, though some loading robots leaned their own great weight and electronically powered muscles against the line-breakers. It was not enough. And the strikers began to self-destruct. The sullen boom of exploding vulcoblast was not unfamiliar, but always before it had been used in carefully planned demolitions. Now the streets were dangerous to men and robots alike. Ferron looked down from his cleared window-wall on a rapidly growing shambles of crippled and broken machines, some wandering aimlessly about, some unable to locomote -- but flashing lights, waving appendages or crying their, plights in patient, mechanical tones. "I require overhaul." "I have parts that do not function..." "I cannot do my assigned task..." The plaintive calls were depressing. The news screens showed similar scenes all across the megalopolis. Fewer and fewer outside robots were able to continue their normal functions and new ones found difficulty in reaching their assignments, picking their careful ways around broken bodies, scattered shafts and cogs and intricate gobs of circuitry blown clear of the forms they had activated. But there were also huge gaps in the picket lines and replacement robots did go through. could not tear themselves from the strange conflict. Ferron almost had to restrain her by force until he could remind her that what lay below them in the streets was somewhat different from the Book. "There are wounded," Mercuria protested. "I should be there, helping. Soon there will be fire." She smiled fiercely. "Ah, they freed our slaves -- but they will pay a price. A price in their proudest blood -- " "Mercuria," Ferron ordered firmly, "the Book is for less serious times. Robots do not bleed and stone and metal do not burn. Many machines are damaged but they know no pain. They will be removed. See, Radon already performs his function." The salvage robots of the Lord Radon, charged with keeping all streets clear of debris, had gone smoothly into action throughout the megalopolis. Tracked lorries crawled through the streets, each piloted by a small, many-armed robot and flanked by a striding crew of collectors and lifters. The damaged and dismembered robots were piled in until each lorry was full, then hauled away. And always came fresh new robots to take up abandoned tasks or to take their places in the swaying, chanting picket lines. The murky air seethed with flitters. Flitters were not programed to fly without a destination but the men who used them now changed directions continually, thus staying in the air over the incredible conflict. Clouds dropped to the building tops. A bitter, corrosive rain began to fall. And the hours passed. alive. His office darkened and Cupron sat -- or seemed to sit -- at his marble desk near Ferron's mahogany one. "We have done what we may, Ferron." Cupron's rough-hewn face was somber. "The replacement efforts are continuing well. But the destruction of robots may be so great that we will lose the balance. The environment may swallow us up." "The picket lines are dissolving and marching has begun again. This will allow more workers to return to their functions." "Someone must have found a new Book. The nonworkers calling themselves strikers are doing strange new things. They are not trying to stop the workers -- they want to outrage men! Look outside. What are the strikers doing?" "They march," Ferron reported. "They also climb," Cupron said. "In many places where there are flags, readjusted wall-polishing robots are climbing. They are tearing down the flags. This is to provoke anger and action in men. For all men love the flag." In Ferron's sector the flags still flew, but he recognized by the little, unfamiliar pulse of anger inside him, that to tear them down would be a diabolic gesture. It would affect men more than the destruction of many robots. For, as Cupron truly said, all men had pride in this country which was theirs; all men loved the flag. "Watch well," Cupron said. "There is more here than concern for robot welfare. There is, I think, vengeance. And this is a thing we have not known for countless years." "Since all men have had the same concerns, there has been no reason for it," Ferron agreed. "You will be informed of any new happenings." The marble desk vanished. Or rather, it seemed to be replaced by one of mahogany, so great was the priority for Ferron's communicator. Manganon sat where only a moment before Cupron had been. "News, Ferron." Manganon leaned across his desk. "The strike has extended to Overhaul Complex Omicron. I have done all possible -- but many workers at the lines and tables have been readjusted. Now they march through the complex, swarm from level to level on the transport beams, link appendages and chant, the same words together. Little overhaul is possible. The platform piles even high with broken bodies." "Obstruct them," Ferron directed. "Order them into the streets to do their marching and chanting. All depends on the broken robots' being made functional again." "It is for this reason that I dare not block their way. Should they self-destruct within the complex, equipment would be destroyed that could never be replaced. They must be made to wish to leave." Ferron shook his head. "They are not men," he said. "They will do only what they are programed to do. They have no wishes." "Semantics." Manganon smiled the calm smile of a Lord. "We spoke of this before. But the problem remains. And now for the first time I comprehend that our survival is at stake. We -- all men and our codntry -- could come to an end." Ferron's smooth brow furrowed in thought. "The origin complexes," he decided. "They are the keys. Alpha and Zeta still produce normal robots. They will be difficult to infiltrate, since no robot is ever allowed to return from without the walls. I will call Tantalon and Zirconon." "To what purpose?" Manganon inquired. "I will request robots designed to lead the strikers from the overhaul complexes. I will ask that they make a special kind of striker; one that will suggest that all strikers should march beyond the megalopolis. I hope that the readjusted strikers, those that can self-destruct, will march out into the unknown bleakness beyond our country. The special robots will lead them. We will call the outside emptiness Robot Country. They will march on and on -- and never return." "Much metal will go when their bodies go," Manganon said. "We pay a price," Ferron agreed. "But we will still be alive." Manganon nodded slowly. "It is clever," he decided. "You are worthy to be the son-in-law of Cupron. I have read in one of the Books a saying: 'To fight fire, use fire.' This is what you propose to do." "Well phrased." Ferron looked pleased. "The greater problem still remains, however, even if our fires destroy each other. What caused the robots to rebel? Who caused the readjustments to be made?" "I will think," Manganon promised. "You prepare your fires." voiced by Ferron, different robots began to emerge from the origin complexes. They were polishing robots but they were strikers. And they were adjusted to speak so that all readjusted robots listened and responded. They proclaimed a Robot Country, where every robot would have its own electrical outlet and no man would decide any robot's task. The land lay beyond the megalopolis. It would be for, robots alone. "Join us! Join us!" the Judas robots sang. "There can be no justice for robots where men are! Follow, and sing as we sing!" Normal robots ignored them but the picket lines became wide marching columns. Readjusted repair robots poured from the overhaul complexes. Readjusted house robots slipped from buildings to join the chanting masses. Streets were choked from sidewalk to sidewalk, and the surging thousands sang the new songs. By the time the glaring, unshielded sun had risen and set twice over the megalopolis the sounds of exploding vulcoblast and the tramp and creak and rumble of marching strikers had almost died away. An occasional lost robot, readjusted but alone, resisted deactivation and self-destructed. Radon's salvage lorries roamed and collected. Few and widely scattered polishing robots renewed the oil on the streets and buildings. And in response to Ferron's general call, the overhaul complexes reported one by one. "We have few workers," Arsenon spoke from Complex Epsilon. "The platform will remain filled for long months. But we have no readjustment of repaired robots and the vulcoblast deliveries have been stopped. Workers will be gradually replaced. We will move slowly but we will survive." And so reported Complexes Sigma, Theta and Omega. Manganon added from Omicron: "We can function. But metal will be critical. It is a problem that will follow the question, who has done this thing? And why?" "I have tracked themarching robots," Cadmion communicated. Cadmion's function was to gather information. "I went beyond our country's last buildings over land so terribly torn and broken that no man's eyes ever saw such before. Surely nothing has ever lived there. The robots will go on and on, finally wearing out and corroding for lack of oil. I followed until my flitter would go no farther, refusing my order and returning of its own initiative. I understood. A flitter is not adjusted to go beyond the buildings. Out there a strange radiation obtains and the flitter was close to malfunction." Ferron himself linked their communication screens. Xenon's mahogany desk seemed almost to touch that of Ferron. Xenon himself sat calmly behind it -- but there was a complication. Mercuria sat beside him. Ferron experienced only mild surprise. It seemed almost as if he had expected her there. "Lord Xenon," Ferron said formally, "we request your report to complete our information file, this to be submitted to Cupron." Xenon's clear green eyes met Ferron's gaze. "I report failure." "Clarify." Ferron was courteous but he felt as close to anger as he could ever recall. "You will know. Cadmion will discover, if he has not yet, and will inform you. I readjusted the robots." "Motivation?" Xenon smiled gently. "When we planned the readjustment the motivation seemed obvious and my reward was to be sweet. But now I am not sure. No good has come of it." He turned to the woman beside him. "Speak, Mercuria." Her perfect lip curled. Her wide blue eyes glittered with a wild intensity and Ferron suddenly could see where all the trouble lay. "They had no right to free our slaves, Rhett. And you -- you were a part of it. Did you think I would allow the Stars and Stripes to fly forever, kept aloft by its robots, its own slaves, while Tara's had been freed? Did you really think that, Rhett?" "I am not Rhett -- I am Ferron," Ferron said quietly. "You are Mercuria -- and you are ill." The girl leaned back, her wide eyes hooded, her look pensive. "Yes," she said, "I am Mercuria. But I am not ill. I cannot be ill. And neither can you. Don't you know that, Ferron?" "My last checkup showed me in excellent health," Ferron said. He frowned in puzzlement. "I care for myself well." "Do you remember what was done at that last checkup?" "Naturally not. As you know, I was not conscious. No one ever is." Mercuria leaned forward. She stretched her arms toward him, raised her bosom seductively. "Am I beautiful, Ferron? Do your pulses sound, does your heart race, do you long to possess me?" "You are beautiful," Ferron said. "And it is conventional to wish to possess the woman one expects to marry." "To what end?" Mercuria's tone was scornful. "We spoke of a son but he would not have grown in my body. He would have come from a Center -- to our own specifications, loving us as a son -- and full-grown. In the Books, children grew." "That was long ago," Ferron said soothingly. "We have bypassed these developmental stages as inefficient. There have been no children from the time of my first memory. I was never a child, nor were you." Mercuria's beautiful face changed. "No, Rhett, I was not a child. But I remember Tara, where I was a child. How can that be?" "You do not remember Tara," Ferron said. "It was only in a Book." "Yes, only a Book. And always I wanted Ashley and not you, Rhett." She laid a white hand over the smooth strong hand of Xenon. "And he wanted me. The Book was wrong. Xenon readjusted the robots for me -- so that the Stars and Stripes couid not have its slaves. He didn't mind. He had loved a robot before." "You are ill, Mercuria," Ferron said quietly. "I am not ill. I am simply malfunctioning. You are adjusted to understand, Ferron. When the robots self-destructed in the streets men, too, were hurt. I went to nurse them, to ease their suffering, as I once did in the Battle of Atlanta." She smiled gently. "They were not suffering, Ferron. They did not bleed. Their torn bodies were tubes and ligaments and amazingly complex clusters of threads and wires and pulsing elements. They were not alive. They were robots. There are no men." Ferron opened his mouth to speak but no sound came. Mercuria rose to her feet, tall, graceful, far more beautiful than the Scarlett of the Book. She was miles away but she seemed close enough to touch. "When I understood, Ferron, it was easy to do what I have done. See, ony a little scar." She bared her white breasts. Between them a tiny button showed, the skin around it neatly stitched. "I cannot be Scarlett and Ashley is only a robot like me. I have ceased to pretend. I will not pretend I am alive." Xenon moved -- but not swiftly enough. White finger hard against the button, Mercuria self-destructed. T HE robot Ferron, his perfectly modeled face calm and unlined, sat and regarded the blank and empty screen, knowing at last what he had long suspected. Man had been gone for countless ages. He had destroyed his world, fouled and broken his atmosphere, let in the unfiltered glare of the lethal sun. All other life had preceded him into extinction. This, his country, was a dead world. He was, even as the Book had said, Gone With The Wind. But he had left behind him a vast joke. His technology remained, administered by artifacts so intricately designed, so carefully envisioned that the memory of man persisted in them, perhaps would persist forever. All man's follies and passions had been edited out. Those who directed were idealized men. Those who toiled were fitted to their tasks. Only the presence of the Books had kept them from perfection. Ferron pressed an ivory button with a finger graceful and strong, tipped with a manicured fingernail that never grew. The wall cleared. Outside, gleaming from its bright staff in the roiling murk, the Stars and Stripes flew bravely.  The shift into illusions is often imperceptible... " lucinations?" Gregory asked. "Like I said, I guarantee it," Blake answered. "You should be into something by now." Gregory looked around. The room was dismayingly, tediously familiar: narrow blue bed, walnut dresser, marble table with wrought-iron base, doubleheaded lamp, turkey-red rug, beige television set. He was sitting in an upholstered armchair. Across from him, on a white plastic couch, was Blake, pale and plump, poking at three speckled, irregularly shaped tablets. "I mean to say," Blake said, "that there's all sorts of acid going around -- tabs, strips, blotters. dots, most of it cut with speed and some of it cut with Draino. But lucky you have just ingested old Doc Blake's special tantric mantrie instant freakout special superacid cocktail, known to the carriage trade as Specklebang and containing absolutely simonYage, a touch of psilocybin and the merest hint of oloiuqui -- plus Doc Blake's own special ingredient -- extract of foxberry, newest and most potent of the hallucinogenic potentiators." Gregory was staring at his right hand, slowly clenching and unclenching it. "The result," Blake went on, "is Doc Blake's total instantaneous many-splendored delight, guaranteed to make you hallucinate on the quarter-hour at least -- or I return your money and give up my credentials as the best free-lance underground chemist ever to hit the West Village." "You sound like you're stoned," Gregory said. "Not at all," Blake protested. "I am merely on speed, just simple, old-fashioned amphetamines such as truck drivers and high school students swallow by the pound and shoot by the gallon. Speed is nothing more than a stimulant. With its assistance I can do my thing faster and better. My thing is to create my own quickie drug empire between Houston and Fourteenth Streets and then bail out quickly, before I burn out my nerves or get crunched by the narcs or the Mafia -- and then split for Switzerland where I will freak out in a splendid sanitarium, surrounded by gaudy women-, plump bank accounts, fast cars and the respect of the local politicos." Blake paused for a moment and rubbed his upper lip. "Speed does bring on a certain sense of grandiloquence with accompanying verbosity -- But never fear, my dear newly met friend and esteemed customer -- my senses are more or less unimpaired and I am fully capable of acting as your guide for the superjumbotripout upon which you are now embarked." "How long since I took that tablet?" Gregory asked. Blake looked at his watch. "Over an hour ago." "Shouldn't it be acting by now?" "It should indeed. It undoubtedly is. Something should be happening." saw the grass-lined pit, the pulsing glow-worm, the hardpacked mica, the captive cricket. He was on the side of the pit nearest to the drain pipe. Across from him, on the mossy gray stone, was Blake, his cilia matted and his exoderm mottled, poking at three speckled irregularly shaped tablets. "What's the matter?" Blake I asked. Gregory scratched the tough membrane over his thorax. His cilia waved spasmodically in clear evidence of amazement, dismay, perhaps even fright. He extended a feeler, looked at it long and hard, bent it double and straightened it again. Blake's antennae pointed straight up in a gesture of concern. "Hey, baby, speak to. me! Are you hallucinating?" Gregory made an indeterminate movement with his tail. "It started just before, when I asked you if I'd really have any hallucinations. I was into it then but I didn't realize it, everything seemed so natural, so ordinary... I was sitting on a chair , and you were on a couch , and we both had soft exoskeletons like -- like mammals!" "The shift into illusions is often imperceptible." Blake said. "One slides into them and out of them. What's happening now?" Gregory coiled his segmented tail and relaxed his antennae. He looked around. The pit was dismayingly, tediously familiar. "Oh, I'm back to normal now. Do you think I'm going to have any more hallucinations?" "Like I told you, I guarantee it," Blake said, neatly folding his glossy red wings and settling comfortably into a corner of the nest.  one generation beyond Dene Frank Herbert returns to the duneworld of Arrakis for an epic of imperial intrigue and human ecology-an epic that spans the universe. That's why we can tell you where it ends We're reprinting fast, but your bookseller may be out of stock. Order this and other Frank Herbert books today :  (N#) # I (S#) # j ! (S#) # I (S#) # I  (S#) #  I Name  ' Address ... i j City , State, Zip j I Include list price plus a dime postage for I Dept, mhk # Madison Ave., New York # eV The best man and the best woman -- they alone could survive the invading tomorrow! I less than fifteen minutes from reactivation. To Edith Price, the well-dressed young man who came into her library was typical of the summer visitors to Harkdal. They lived apart from the townspeople, of whom she was now one. She wrote down his name -- Seth Mitchell. And, assuming he wanted a temporary library card, she pushed the application form across the counter toward him. It was only when he impatiently thrust it back that she actually for the first time listened to what he was saying. Then she said, "Oh, what you want is a piece of crystal." "Exactly," he said. "I want returned to me a small stone I presented to the museum section of the library some years ago." Edith shook her head. "I'm sorry. The museum is being reorganized. It's closed to the public. I'm sure no action will be taken about anything in it until the job is done and even then Miss Davis, the librarian, will have to authorize any disposition of the exhibits. Today is her day off." "How long will it take -- to reorganize the museum?" "Oh, several weeks." The effect of her words on the man -- clean-cut and typical of the well-dressed, successful men she had known in New York -- startled her. He paled, mumbled something indistinguishable and when he turned away it was as if some of the life had gone out of him. Staring at the retreating figures of library patrons was not something Edith Price was normally motivated to do. But his reaction was so extreme that she watched him as he walked unsteadily toward the main entrance of the library. At the door a squat, thickly built man joined him. The two conversed briefly, then walked out together. Moments later, through a window, Edith caught a glimpse of them entering a new Cadillac. Seth Mitchell slid in behind the wheel. The costly automobile, Seth Mitchell's overreaction and the fact that another man was involved made intriguing what was probably a minor incident. Edith slipped from her stool, making suitable gestures to Miss Tilsit. Quite openly she secured the key to the womens' rest room as she covertly palmed the key to the museum room. A few moments later she was examining the display of stones. gether. According to the sign beside them the collection was the result of a drive among local boys to find valuable minerals and gems. Edith had no difficulty in locating the one the young man had wanted. A faded card under it announced: "Donated by Seth Mitchell and Billy Bingham." She slid back the side of the case, reached in carefully and took out the crystal. It was obvious to her that very little discrimination had been used in the selection. The forces that had fashioned this stone seemed to have been too impatient. The craftsmanship was uneven. The result was a stone about two and a half inches long by one and a half inches wide, maximum; a brownish, rocklike thing which, though faceted, did not reflect light well. It was by far the dullest of the stones in the display. Gazing down at the drab, worthless stone, Edith thought: Why don't I just take it to his hotel after work tonight and bypass all the red tape? Meaning Miss Davis, her enemy. Decisively, she removed the names of the two donors from the case. After all these years the label was stuck on poorly and the yellowed paper tore to shreds. She was about to slip the stone into her pocket, when she sadly realized she was wearing that dress -- the one without pockets. Oh, damn! she thought cheerfully. Since the stone was too big to conceal in her hand she carried it through the back stack corridors and was about to toss it into the special wastebasket used for heavy debris -- when she noticed that a broken flowerpot half full of dirt was also in the basket. Beside the dirt was a paper bag. She needed only seconds to slip the crystal into the bag, place dirt on top of it and shove the bag down into the basket. She usually had the job of locking up the building, so it would be no problem to pick up the bag at that time and take it with her. Edith returned to her desk. And the stone began at once to utilize the sand in the dirt on top of it, thus resuming a pattern that had been suspended for twenty-five years. During the rest of the evening, and in fact all through that night, all the possible Seth Mitchells on earth remembered their childhoods. The majority merely smiled or shrugged or stirred in their sleep. Most of those who lived outside the western hemisphere in distant time zones presently resumed their normal activities. But a few, everywhere, recalling the crystal, could not quite let the memory go. after filching the stone Edith leaned over to ask Miss Tilsit, "Who is Seth Mitchell?" Tilsit was a tall, too-thin blonde with horn-rimmed glasses behind which gleamed unusually small but alert gray eyes. Edith had discovered that Tilsit had a vast , even though superficial, knowledge of everything that had ever happened in Harkdale. "There were two of them," said Tillsit. "Two boys. Billy Bingham and Seth Mitchell." Thereupon, with visible relish, Tilsit told the story of the disappearance of Billy twenty-five years earlier, when he and his chum, Seth Mitchell, were only twelve years old. Tilsit finished: "Seth claimed they had been fighting over a piece of bright stone they had found. He swore that they were at least fifty feet from the cliff that overlooks the lake at that point and he insisted Billy didn't drown -- which is what everyone else believed. What confused the situation was that Billy's body was never recovered." As she listened to the account, Edith tried to put together the past and the present. She couldn't imagine why an adult Seth Mitchell would want a reminder of such an unhappy experience. Still, men were funny. That she knew, after waiting five years for a worthwhile male to come along and find her. So far she seemed to be as well hidden and unsearched for in Harkdale as in New York. Tilsit was speaking again. "Kind of odd, what happens to people. Seth Mitchell was so crushed by his friend's death that he just became a sort of shadow human being. He's got a farm out toward Abbotsville." Edith said sharply, "You mean Seth Mitchell became a farmer?" "That's the story." Edith said nothing more, but made a mental note that perhaps Tilsit was not as good a source of local information as she had formerly believed. Whatever Mitchell was, he hadn't looked like a farmer. She had to go to check out some books at that point, so the thought and the conversation ended. Edith parked her car across the street from the entrance to the motel in which -- after some cruising around -- she had spotted Seth Mitchell's distinctive gold Cadillac. It was quite dark where she waited under a tree. But even in the secure darkness, she could feel her heart thumping and the hot flush in her cheeks. Why am  doing this? She knew a self-critical suspicion that she might be hoping the adventure would end in a summer romance. Which was pretty ridiculous for a woman twenty-seven years old, who"if she shifted her tactic from waiting to pursuing -- ought to concentrate cold-bloodedly on genuine husband material. Her self-examination ended abruptly. From where she sat she could see the door of the cabin beside which the Cadillac was parked. The door had opened. Silhouetted in the light from the interior was the short, squat man she had seen with Mitchell that afternoon. As Edith involuntarily held her breath, the man came out and closed the door behind him. He walked to the motel office and presently emerged again, stood for a moment and then walked rapidly toward the business section of Harkdale, only minutes away. And only minutes back, she thought glumly. Watching him, her motivation dimmed. Somehow, she had not considered the short, heavy-set man as being really associated with Seth Mitchell. Defeated, she started her motor. As she drove home she suddenly felt degraded, not by what she had done but by what she suspected she had intended to do. What her future path should be was not clear to her. But not this way, she told herself firmly. Arrived at her apartment, Edith shoved the bag containing the crystal into the cupboard under her sink, ate apathetically and went to bed. T HE squat man returned to the motel scowling. "The stone wasn't there. I searched the whole museum," he told Seth Mitchell, who lay on one of the beds, gagged and bound. Mitchell watched uneasily as the other untied his feet. The man said impatiently, "I've been thinking about you. Maybe the best thing is just to drive you back to New York or kill you here. Once I get away, the police will never find me again." He removed the gag. Mitchell drew a deep breath. "Look," he protested, "I won't even go near the police -- -" He stopped, his mind once more blank and afraid, and choked back a surge of grief. The possibility that he might be killed was an idea that his brain could contemplate only for a few moments. The squat man had come up to him in his office parking lot at noon that day, smiling deceptively, a short man -- not more than fivefour -- and stocky. He had looked, in his grayness, like an Arab in an American business suit. He had asked, "Where is the crystal you and Billy Bingham found?" What might have happened if Seth had answered instantly was, of course, now impossible to guess. But he had not immediately remembered the crystal, so he had shaken his head. Whereupon the stocky man had shown him a gun. Under its threat Seth had driven to Harkdale, had shown the stranger the ledge beside Lake Naragang where he and Billy had fought. And it was there, on the spot, that he had recalled the crystal; and so he had reluctantly gone to the library, aware of the weapon, trained on him all the while he had talked to the young woman at the desk. Abruptly remembering that conversation, Seth said desperately, "Maybe that woman librarian -- " "Maybe," said the other, noncommittally. He untied Seth's hands and stepped back, motioning with the gun. They went out to the car and drove off. As they came to the lake the man said, "Pull over." After Seth complied, the shot rang out and the murder was done. The killer dragged the body to a cliff overlooking the lake, tied rocks to it and dumped it into the deep water below. He actually drove on to New York, left the car in Seth's parking lot and, after spending the night in New York, prepared to return to Harkdale. During that night Edith Price slept restlessly, and dreamed that all possible Edith Prices marched past her bed. Only half a dozen of those Ediths were married and even in her dream that shocked her. Worse, there was a long line of Edith Prices who ranged from fat to blowsy to downright shifty-eyed and mentally ill. However, several of the Ediths had a remarkable high-energy look and that was reassuring. She woke to the sound of the phone ringing. The library caretaker said. "Hey, Miss Price, better get down here. Somebody broke in last night." Edith had a strange, unreal feel ing. She asked, "Broke into the library?" "Yep. Biggest mess is in the museum. Whoever it was musta thought some of the stones in there were the real stuff. They're scattered all over the floor." II T O Edith Price, the lean young man in overalls was just another inarticulate farmer. She wrote down his name -- Seth Mitchell. A moment went by as the name hit her. She looked up. The haunted face that stared back at her had been burned by sun and wind. Its cheeks were gaunt. The eyes were sick. Nevertheless, the man bore a sensational resemblance to the Seth Mitchell of yesterday, it seemed to Edith. She thought, a light dawning: This is the Seth Mitchell Tilsit knew about... There had to be a Mitchell clan, with cousins and such, who were look-alikes. Her mind was still fumbling over the possibilities when she realized the import of the words he had mumbled. Edith echoed, "A stone? A crystal you presented to the library museum twenty-five years ago?" He nodded. Edith compressed her lips. All right, let's get to the bottom of this... During the moments of her confusion the man had taken a bill out of his billfold. As he held it out to her she saw that it was twenty dollars. She had recovered her self-control and now said conversationally, "That's a lot of money for a worthless rock." "It's the one I want," he muttered. She didn't hear several words that followed but then he said clearly, "... the time Billy disappeared." A silence fell while Edith absorbed the impact of the notion that here indeed was the original Seth Mitchell. "I've heard about Billy," she said finally. "A very unusual incident." Seth Mitchell said, "I yelled at him to get away and he vanished." He spoke tautly. His eyes were an odd, discolored gray from remembered shock. He spoke again: "We both grabbed at it. Then he was gone." He seemed only dimly aware of her presence. He went on, and it was as if he were talking to himself: "It was so shiny. Not like it became later. It went all drab and nobody would believe me." He paused. Then, intently: "All these years I've been thinking. I've been awful slow to see the truth. But last night it came to me. What else could have made Billy disappear when I called him? What else but the stone?" Edith decided uneasily that this was a problem for a psychiatrist, not a librarian. It struck her that the simplest solution would be to give this Seth Mitchell the worthless rock he wanted. But of course that would have to be carefully done. Her one indiscretion so far had been her questioning of Tilsit the day before about Seth Mitchell. Throughout the police investigation of the breaking and entering of the library museum she had maintained a careful silence about her own involvement. So the sooner she got rid of the stone the better. "If you'll give me your address," she requested gently, "I'll ask the head librarian and perhaps she'll get in touch with you." The address he reluctantly gave her was a rural route out of Abbotsville. She watched him then, wondering a little, as he shuffled off to the door and outside. On her way home that night, Edith drove by way of the motel. The gold Cadillac was gone. S HE had her usual late dinner. Then, after making sure the apartment door was locked, she took the paper bag from under the sink -- and noticed at once, uneasily, that there was less dirt in the bag. A momentary fear came to her that the stone would be gone. She spread a newspaper and hastily emptied the bag, dirt and all, onto it. As the earth tumbled out a Wonderingly she picked up the beautiful gem. "But it's impossible," she whispered. "That was dull. This is -- beautiful!" It glittered in her hand. The purple color was alive, as if thousands of moving parts turned and twisted inside the stone. Here and there in its depths a finger of light stirred up a nest of scarlet fire. The crisscross of color and flame flickered so brightly that Edith felt visually stunned. She held it up against the light -- and saw a design inside. Somebody had cut a relief map of the solar system into the interior of the stone, and had colored it. It was quite a good example -- it seemed to Edith -- of the cutter's art. The purple and red over-all effect seemed to derive from the play of light through the coloring of the tiny "sun" and its family of planets. She took the stone back to the sink. There was a fantasy in her mind, she realized, in which she pictured the jewel as having magic powers. Remembering what the farmer Seth Mitchell had said about his having yelled at Billy Bingham in the presence of the stone... maybe the sound of a human voice would have an effect... She tried speaking. Nothing happened. The picture remained unchanged. She spelled words, articulating each letter. Nothing. She ran the gamut of sounds possible to her own voice from a low contralto to a ridiculously piercing soprano -- nothing. Once more she noticed the design inside and held the stone up against the light to see it better. She was visually tracing the outline of the solar system in the crystal when she had a sudden thought and, with abrupt determination, said in a clear voice: "Billy Bingham -- the boy -- I want him back -- now!" After she had spoken, during the silent moments that followed, she felt progressively foolish. Of the long-missing Billy there was no sign. Thank God she thought breathlessly. ing; her mind was made up. It was time she got rid of something that was threatening to undermine her good sense. As she took the crystal out of the flowerpot, she saw that the interior scene had changed. It was now a human body outlined in purple and red points of light. The outline, she saw presently, was actually extremely detailed, showing the bone structure and the principal organs. There was even a faint glow which suffused the shape, suggesting a fine mask of nerves and blood vessels. She was examining it absorbedly when she abruptly realized what she was doing. Firmly, she put the stone into a small box, filled it with new soil -- crystals, she had read, needed nutrients -- wrapped it and addressed it to Seth Mitchell, Rural Route #, Abbotsville. Shortly she was driving to the post office. It was not until after she had mailed the package that her First realization came that she had done it again. Once more she had acted on impulse. Too late, the cautioning thought came: Suppose Seth Mitchell wrote the library a note of thanks. It would be impossible for Edith to explain how a romantic compulsion had motivated her to steal the crystals -- and how, in the light of later events, her only desire had become to dispose of the evidence. Why don't I just get on the next bus to New York and leave this crazy little town forever? The moment was extremely depressing. She remembered an endless series of wrong decisions in her life. She sat there in her car at the curb and thought of her first young man at college. The First, that is, who had been truly hers. She had lost him through an impulse: she had been caught by the God-isdead-so-now-you're-God movement. In the movement what you did to other people no longer mattered -- you never had to feel guilty. If I hadn't joined the guilt-free generation, right now I would be Mrs. Richard Staples... The realization reminded her of her dream of the multitude of Edith Pr ices and the unique remembrance escalated her out of her apathy. What an odd concept. She laughed involuntarily, and thought that sending the crystal to the least of all possible Seth Mitchells had not been good sense. Thinking about that, her fear faded. How funny! And what an odd dream to have had. How could one ever know what way was best, what decision, what philosophy, how much exercise? And, best for what? in the library when Tilsit came in with the look on her face. In her six months in Harkdale, Edith had come to recognize Tilsit's expression of: I've got special information. "Did you see the paper, Edith?" Edith presumed the paper referred to was the Harkdale Inquirer, a four-page daily. She herself still read the New York Times, though she loyally subscribed to the local sheet. She had Ill not read today's Inquirer, however, and said so. "Remember asking me the other day about a man called Seth Mitchel?" Tilsit asked. Edith remembered only too well but she put on a blank face. Tilsit unfolded the paper in her hands and held it up. The headline was: Edith reached automatically and Tilsit handed the paper to her. Edith read: A #-year old boy staggered out of the brush near Lake Naragang shortly after ten P.M. last night and tried to enter the house where Billy Bingham lived twenty-five years ago. The present tenant, John Hildeck, a carpenter, took the bewildered youngster to the police station. From there he was transported to the hospital. That was as far as Edith read. Her body bent to one side, her arms flopped limply. She stooped over and the floor crashed into her. When she came out of her faint on the cot in the rest room, the remembrance was still there, bright and hard and improbable, of how she had commanded the crystal to bring back Billy Bingham -- somewhere between nine and ten the previous night. that singing city had a private vocabulary in which he called God (or, as he sometimes thought of Him, Nature or Fate). The Musician. Within this exclusive terminology Seth's own life had been tuneful and the music a symphony -- or at least a concerto. Somebody up there evidently regarded him as a suitable instrument. For he had money, girl friends, a fabulous career as a gambler on the edge of the underworld -- all without restrictions, for his orchestra was well disciplined and responsive to his baton. Not bad for a small-town boy who had not learned the melodies of city life until he was past twenty. But now, suddenly. The Musician had sounded a sour note. Mitchell had in his hand the Harkdale Inquirer containing the account of the return of Billy Bingham. He studied the newspaper's photograph of a frightened boy about twelve years old. The subject looked like Billy Bingham -- and didn't. Mitchell was surprised that he wasn't sure. The Inquirer apologized for having lost its photocut of the real Billy, and explained that Billy's parents had moved -- to Texas, it was believed. No one knew precisely where. The news story concluded: "The only other person who might be able to identify the claimant is Seth Mitchell, Billy's boyhood chum. Mitchell's present address is unknown." Mitchell thought sarcastically that the Inquirer ought to examine its out-of-state subscription list. The next day as he walked into room # of the Harkdale Hospital, he saw the youngster in bed put down his magazine and look up. Mitchell said with a reassuring smile, "Billy, you don't have to worry about me. I'm here as your friend." The boy said uneasily, "That's what the big man told me, and then he got nasty." Mitchell didn't ask who the big man was. A chair stood near the bed. He drew it up, and said gently, "Billy, what seemst to have happened to you is almost like a fairy story. But the most important thing is that you mustn't worry." Billy bit his lip and a tear rolled down his cheek. "They're treating me as if I'm lying. The big man said I'd be put in jail if I didn't tell the truth." Mitchell's mind leaped back to the days when he had been questioned by just such impatient individuals about the disappearance of Billy. His lips tightened. He said, "Nothing like that is going to happen to you if I can help it. But I'd like to ask you a few questions that maybe nobody else thought of. You don't have to answer if you don't want to. How does that strike you?" "Okay." Mitchell took that for a goahead signal. "What kind of clothes was Seth wearing?" "Brown corduroy pants and a gray shirt." Reality rather than the boy's answer gave Mitchell his first disappointment. He had hoped the description would jog his memory. It didn't. He was unable to recall what particular pair of ragged trousers he had worn on that distant day of Billy's disappearance. "You wore corduroys also?" It was a shot in the dark. "They're in there." The boy pointed at the chest in one corner. Mitchell stood up, opened the indicated drawer and lifted out a skimpy pair of cheap corduroys. He examined them shamefacedly but with an eye to detail. He put them back finally, disappointed. The identifying label had been tom off. He couldn't remember ever having seen them before. Twenty-five years, he thought drearily. The time was like a thick veil with a few tattered holes in it. Through the holes he could catch glimpses of his past, instants out of his life, each one illuminated because it had once had some particular momentary impact -- none was fully visible in context. "Billy -- " Mitchell came back to his chair, intent -- "you mentioned trying to grab a shining stone. Where did you first see it?" "On the ledge. There's a path that comes up from the lake." "Had you come up that way before?" The other shook his head. "A few times when it was cold. Usually Seth and I liked to stay near the water." Mitchell nodded. He remembered that. "This bright stone you saw -- how big was it?" "Oh, it was big." "An inch?" "Bigger. Five inches, I'll betcha." Billy's face was bright with certainty. Mitchell paused to argue out the error of that with himself. The stone had been roughly two and a half inches at its longest, and somewhat narrower and thinner. A boy who had had only a glimpse would not be the best judge of its size. The reasoning made Mitchell uneasy. He was making excuses where none should be allowed. He hesitated. He wanted to find out if Billy had actually touched the crystal but he didn't quite know how to lead up to the question. He began, "According to what you told the paper, you admitted that your chum -- what's his name?" He waited. "Seth. Seth Mitchell." "Seth Mitchell saw the stone first. But you still tried to get it, didn't you?" The boy swallowed. "I didn't mean any harm." Mitchell had not intended to imply moral disapproval. He said hastily, "It's all right, Billy. When I was a boy the guy who got a thing owned it. None of this seeing-first stuff for us." He smiled. Billy said, "I only wanted to be the one who gave it to the museum." T HE thunder of that vibrated through Mitchell's mind. Of course, now I remember... He even realized why he had forgotten. The library's museum room had accepted the stone -- which days he had carried it in his pocket -- with reluctance. The librarian had murmured something about not discouraging small boys. With those words she had discouraged him so completely that he had needed an actual naming of the fact to remember it. It was hard to believe an imposter would be able to cite this boy's detailed recollections. And yet, that meant that Billy Bingham, when he disappeared, had -- His brain poised, stopped by the impossibility of this situation. His own doctor had already told him that mental disturbances were often traced to overactive imaginations. Mitchell drew a deep breath. "All right. Now, two more questions. What time of day was it?" "Seth and I went swimming after school," said Billy. "So it was late afternoon. "Okay. According to the paper you didn't get back to your house until nearly ten. Where were you from late afternoon till ten o'clock at night?" "I wasn't anywhere," said Billy. "Seth and I were fighting over the stone. I fell. And when I picked myself up it was pitch dark." He was suddenly tearful. "I don't know what happened. I guess he just left me lying there, somehow." Mitchell rose to his feet, thinking suddenly: This is ridiculous. I ought to have my head examined... Nevertheless he paused at the door and flung one more question toward the bed, "Has anyone else called you -- besides the police, I mean, and the big man -- and me?" "Just a woman from the library." "Library?" Mitchell echoed blankly. "She wanted to know the exact time I woke up beside the lake. Her name is Edith Price and she works in the library. Of course -- I didn't know." The information seemed meaningless. Mitchell said quickly, simulating a friendliness he no longer felt, "Well, Billy, I guess I'd better let you get back to your comic book. Thanks a lot." He went out of the room and out of the hospital. He paid his bill at the hotel, got into his rented car, drove to the airport and flew back to Miami. By the time the plane landed, the old, disturbing music from his childhood had faded from his mind. It seemed to Mitchell that The Musician had let him down. To insure that it never happened again, he resolved to cancel his subscription to the Harkdale Inquirer. Seth Mitchell Detective Agency) stared at the man who had just walked into his office as if he were seeing a hallucination. Finally he blinked and asked, "Am I crazy?" The stranger, a well set up young man in his mid-thirties, sat down in the visitor's chair and said with an enigmatic smile, "The resemblance is remarkable, isn't it?" He spoke in a firm baritone and, except that both of them knew better, Mitchell could have sworn the voice was his own. In fact, afterward, telling Marge Aikens about the visitor, he confessed, "I kept feeling that it was me sitting there." "But what did he want?" Marge asked. She was a slim blonde taking her first look at thirty and taking it well. Mitchell intended to marry her some day when he could find another associate as efficient. "What did he look like?" "Me. That's what I'm trying to tell you. He was my spitting image. He even wore a suit that reminded me of one I've got at home." He pleaded uneasily, "Don't be too hard on me, Marge. I went to pieces. It's all vague." "Did he give you his address?" Mitchell looked down unhappily at the interview sheet. "It's not written down." "Did he say if he intended to come to the office again?" "No, but he gave me a thousand dollars in bills and I gave him a receipt. So we're committed." "To what?" wants me to find an onyx crystal. He says he saw it quite a while back in a small-town museum south of New York. He can't remember just where." "That's going to be either very hard or very easy." Marge was thoughtful; she seemed to be considering the problem involved. "Let me finish," said Mitchell grimly. "I know where the crystal is. Just think of what I said. I know that region like a book. I was. born there, remember?" "It had slipped my mind," said Marge. "You think you can locate the crystal because -- " Mitchell said, "It's in the museum annex of the public library in the town of Harkdale, where I was born. And now -- get this. I presented the crystal to the library and, what's even more amazing, I dreamed about that stone the other night." Marge did not let him get off the subject. "And he came to you? Out of the scores of detective agencies in Chicago, he came to the one man in the world who looks like him and who knows where that crystal is?" "He came to me." Marge was pursing her beautiful lips. "Seth, this is fantastic. You shouldn't have let him get away. You're usually so sharp." "Thanks." Dryly. "Why didn't you just tell him where it is." "And lose a thousand dollars? My dear, a detective is sometimes like a doctor. People pay him for information he already has." Marge held out her hand. "Let me see that interview sheet." As she read it she asked without looking up, "What are you going to do?" "Well, I told him the truth, that' I've got several days' work to get rid of and then -- " He fell silent and the silence grew so long that Marge finally looked up. She was relieved at the expression on his face, for it was the shrewd, reasoning look that was always there when he was at his detective best. He caught her glance, said, "It would be a mistake to appear in Harkdale until three or four mysteries have been cleared up. Like how come there's two of us -- " "You have no relations?" "Some cousins." "Ever see them?" He shook his head. "Not since I was around nineteen, when my mother died." He smiled grimly. "Harkdale is not a town you go back to. But kill that thought you've got. None of my cousins looked like me." He shuddered. "Ugh, no." Marge said firmly, "I think when you do finally go, you ought to be disguised." "You can count on it -- even you won't know me." E lsewhere on earth about two dozen of the total of #I Seth Mitchells -- among whom was the best of all possible Seth Mitchellsalso considered the crystal, remembered their dreams of a few nights earlier and had a strange, tense conviction of an imminent crisis. As Seth Mitchell in Montreal, Canada, described it to his FrenchCanadian wife, "I can't get over the feeling that I'm going to have to measure up. Remember, I mentioned that to you when I awoke the other morning." His wife, a pretty blonde, who had a French-Canadian woman's practical contempt for dream fantasies, remembered it well and wanted to' know what he had to measure up to. Her husband said unhappily, "I have a feeling I could have made better decisions, made more of myself. I am not the man I could have been." "So what?" she wanted to know. "Who is? And what of it." " Kaput ." He shrugged. "I'm sorry to be so negative, my dear. But that's the feeling. Since I didn't measure up. I'm through." His wife sighed. "My mother warned me that all men get crazy ideas as they approach forty. And here you are." "I should have been braver -- or something," he moaned. "What's wrong with being a tax consultant?" she demanded. Her husband seemed not to hear. "I have a feeling I ought to visit my home town." She grabbed his arm. "You're going straight to Dr. Ledoux," she said. "You need a checkup." Dr. Ledoux could find nothing wrong. "In fact, you seem to be in exceptionally good health." The Seth Mitchell of Montreal had to concede that his sudden alarm was pretty ridiculous. But he decided to visit Harkdale as soon as he cleared up certain business. IV T HE man's voice came suddenly, tinged with a slight foreign accent, "Miss Price, I want to talk to you." Edith saw the speaker dimly in the darkness and realized that he stood in the shadows between the garage and the rooming house where she lived, barring her way. Before she could speak the voice continued, "What did you do with the crystal?" "I -- don't -- understand." She spoke the words automatically. She could see her interrogator more clearly now. He was short and broad of build. Abruptly she recognized him as the man who had been with the Seth Mitchell look-alike in the gold Cadillac. "Miss Price, you removed that crystal from the display cabinet. Either give it to me or tell me what you did with it and that'll be the end of the matter." Edith had the tense feeling of a person who has acted unwisely and who therefore cannot possibly make any admissions, not even to a stranger. "I don't know what you're talking about," she whispered. "Look, Miss Price -- " The man stepped out of the shadows. His tone was conciliatory. "Let's go into your apartment and talk this over." His proposal relieved her. For her apartment was only a little suite in a rooming house in which the other tenants were never more than a wall away. Incredibly -- afterward she thought of it as incredible -- she was instantly trusting and started past him. Her surprise when he grabbed her was total. One of his arms imprisoned both of hers and her body. He put a hard, unyielding palm over her mouth and whispered, "I've got a gun." Nearly paralyzed by the threat, she was aware of her captor carrying her toward the back alley. She allowed him to shove her -- without a struggle -- into a car that was parked against a fence. He climbed in beside her and sat there in the near-dark of the night, gazing at her. She could not make out the expression on his face. But as the seconds went by, and he made no threatening move, her heart slowed in its rapid beating. She finally gasped, "Who are you? What do you want?" T HE man chuckled sardonically and said, "I'm the worst of all possible Athtars from the thirtyfifth century. But I turned out to have a high survival faculty." Edith was again unable to speak. His voice tightened. "Where I come from I'm a physicist. I sensed my danger and I worked out a key aspect of the nature of the crystal in record time. In dealing with human beings, it operates on the vibrations a body puts forth from all its cells. In recreating that vibration, it creates the person. Conversely, in canceling the vibration, it uncreates him. Recognizing this -- and since I was not of its orientation in my era -- I simply put up a barrier on the total vibration level of my own body and thus saved my life when it uncreated all the lesser Athtars." Now she did not want to speak and the man added somberly: "But evidently, by defeating it, I remained attached to it on some other level. As it fell back through time to the twentieth century I fell with it. Not -- unfortunately -- to where and when it went. Instead -- I arrived last week beside that ledge overlooking Lake Naragang." He finished in a wondering tone: "What a remarkable, intricate internal energy flow system it must have. Imagine! In passing through time it must have detected this twenty-five-yeaf inactive period and its reawakening -- and dropped me off within days of its own reactivation." The voice became silent and there was nothing but the darkness again. Edith ventured a small movement -- she changed her position on the seat to ease a growing discomfort in one leg. When there was no counter movement from him she whispered, "Why are you telling me this? "It all sounds perfectly insane." Even as she uttered the obvious she realized that a quality of equal madness in herself believed every word that he had spoken. She thought in a spasm of selfcriticism: # really must be one of the lesser Edith Prices. She had to fight to suppress an outburst of hysterical laughter. "From you," said the worst of all possible Athtars, "I want information." "I don't know anything about a crystal." "The information I want," said the man in an inexorable voice, "is this: At any time recently have you had a thought about wishing you had taken a different path in life instead of ending up in Harkdale as a librarian?" her series of impulses after she had mailed the crystal -- and back farther. "Why, yes," she breathed. "Tell me about one of them," said the man. She told him of the impulse she had had to simply get on a bus or train and leave Harkdale. The man leaned back in the seat. He seemed surprisingly relaxed. He asked with a chuckle, "Are you the best of all possible Edith Prices?" Edith made no reply. She was beginning to have the feeling that perhaps she should confide in this man -- should tell him where the crystal was. Athtar was speaking again. "I have a conviction that the Edith Price who is the twentieth-century orientation for the crystal is on that bus or is heading for safety somewhere else. And that therefore you are under the same threat as I am -- of being uncreated as soon as the crystal selects the perfect Edith Price." For Edith, terror began at that moment. During the minutes that followed she was only vaguely aware of words mumbling out of her mouth. Listening to her revelation, Athtar suppressed an impulse to murder her out of hand. He played it cautiously, thinking that if anything went wrong, this Edith was all he had to help him to trace the other Ediths. So he spoke reassuring words, put her out of the car, and watched her as she staggered off -- safe, she thought. T HE note read: "He wasn't there. It wasn't there. The farm was deserted. Did you lie to me? Athtar." Edith felt a chill the first time she read the words. Particularly she reacted to the last line with fear. But on her tenth or twelfth reading, she was more determined. She thought: If this whole crazy business is real I'd better -- What? Be brave? Consider the problem? Act with decisiveness? It was Saturday. Before going to work she bought a small Browning .# automatic at the Harkdale Hardware. She had often gone target practicing with the second of her two college boy friends, the one who had sold her on the philosophy that God was dead and that therefore one need only avoid jail -- and otherwise do anything one pleased. Eventually he departed without marrying her, presumably feeling guiltless about having lured her away from a man who might have offered her a wedding ring. But this man did show her how to shoot an automatic firearm. She put the little pistol into her purse -- and felt a hardening of her conviction that it was time this Edith started measuring up. One doubt remained: was a step forward -- or a step away -- from being the best of all possible Edith Prices? At the library that day, Tilsit was waiting for her with another news item: Seth Mitchell, Abbotsville farmer, has not been at his farm for several days. A neighbor, Carey Grayson, called on Mitchell yesterday to buy seed grain, found the Mitchel cows unmilked, a horse in the stable starving, chickens unfed and no sign of life around the house. Grayson fed the animals, then contacted Mitchell's cousin in a neighboring county and notified the sheriffs office. An investigation is under way. Edith handed back the paper with a meaningless comment. But she was thinking: So that's what A thtar discovered... In spite of her resolve she trembled. It seemed to her that there was no turning back; she must carry forward inexorably with all the thoughts that she had had. Sunday. She had driven to New York, and parked two blocks from the little hotel for women only where she had formerly lived. Surely, she told herself, that was where at least one Edith duplicate would have gone. From a phone booth she called the hotel and asked for Edith Price. There was a pause, then, "I'm ringing," said the woman desk clerk. Instantly breathless, Edith hung up. She sagged limply inside the booth, eyes closed. It was not clear to her even now what she had expected. Can it be that I'm the only Edith who knows that there are others? And does that give me an advantage over the unknowing ones? Or was there already somewhere an Edith Price who had naturally become the best of them all? Her thought ended. She realized that a short, stocky man was standing beside the booth, partly out of her line of vision. Something about him was familiar. She straightened and turned. Athtar. T HE Edith Price who stepped out of the phone booth was still shaky and still not brave. But two days of fear and threat and gulps of terror had transformed her. She had been a vaguely sad, wish-mymistakes-won't-doom-me young woman. Now she trembled with anxiety at times, but at other times she compressed her lips and had thoughts that were tough and realistic. The sight of Athtar caromed her into anxiety. Which was just as well, the tough part of her assessed realistically. She did not trust the worst of all possible Athtars. And he would feel safer with a frightened Edith, she was sure. Seen close in broad daylight on a deserted New York street on Sunday morning, Athtar -- short, broad, with a thick face and gray cheeks -- was surprisingly as she remembered him -- totally unprepossessing. He said softly, "Why don't you let me talk to her?" Edith scarcely heard. The first question of her #-hour stop-onlyfor-sleep, stream of consciousness, siphoned through her voice, "Are you really from the thirtyfifth century?" He gave her a quick, shrewd look, must have realized how wound up she was and said receptively, "Yes." "Are they all like you?" "It was decided," said Athtar in a formal tone, "that a body built thicker and closer to the ground has more utility. That was several hundred years before I was born. And so, yes. No one is over sixteen hundred and seventy-five centimeters -- that is, five feet, six inches." "How do you know you're the worst of all possible Athtars?" "In my time," was the reply, "it is a felony for anyone but a member of the Scientists' Guild to have a weapon. Hence, political and economic power is part of the prize of the struggle for position in the Guild. On my way to becoming a tougher member, I wished many times to be relatively safe among the faceless, unarmed masses. And the crystal, in creating other Athtars, solidified those wishes" There was an implication here that getting tougher was not the answer, not the way. Edith sighed her disappointment and remembered her other questions. She told him about the two pictures she had seen in the crystal, the one of the solar system and the other the outline of a human body. Did he know what the pictures meant? "When I first saw the crystal," said Athtar, "the scene inside was of our galaxy. Later it became the solar system. So what you saw was probably a carryover from my time, where we occupy all the planets. And what I saw must derive from a time when man has moved out to the galaxy. It could mean that the crystal adjusts to the era in which it finds itself. Though why a human being instead of the planet Earth in this era is not obvious. Was the outline that of a woman or a man? Edith couldn't remember. Standingthere in the bright, sunny day and on the dirty, narrow street, Athtar shook his head. There was awe in his ugly face. He said wonderingly, "Such a small object; such a comprehensive ability." He added, half to himself, "It has to be based on potential flow patterns. There are not enough atoms in such a crystal to act as a control board for so much." He had already, by implication, answered her next question but she asked it anyway. Athtar sighed, "No, the crystal is definitely not from the thirtyfifth century. It appeared suddenly. I picture it as having fallen backward through time from some future era in drops of fifteen hundred years." "But why would they have sent it back?" Edith asked, bewildered. "What are they after?" The chunky little man gave her a startled look. "The idea of the crystal's having been sent back for a purpose had not previously occurred to me. It's such a colossally valuable machine that we assumed it got away from them accidentally," he said. He was silent. Then, finally: "Why don't you let me go to see this second Edith Price? And you go back to Harkdale? If I find the crystal, I'll report with it to you there." The implication seemed to be that he planned to cooperate with her. What he meant was that the crystal would be no good to him until he had found and murdered the Edith to whom it was oriented. T HE tough part of Edith hesitated at the idea of trusting this man. But it occurred to her that he might have his century's weapons and that therefore he was being generous from a position of total strength in offering to cooperate. With such fear thoughts in her mind and having no plans of her own, she agreed. She watched him get into a shining new automobile and drive down the narrow street. It was a medium-sized car, she noted absently. She had never been one who kept track of auto designs, so by the time she wondered what make it was it was gone. Belatedly it also struck her that she ought to have looked at the license plate numbers. She thought sarcastically: What a third-rate Edith Price  am... She was vaguely aware of a car pulling up at the curb nearby. A young woman left it and casually walked toward her as if to go into the phone booth. She stopped suddenly beside Edith. "You're Miss Price?" Edith turned. The other woman was a bright, alert blonde, probably in her thirties. Edith had never seen her before. She had no sense of being threatened but involuntarily she backed away several steps. "Yes," she said. The woman turned toward the car and called, "Okay, Seth." Seth Mitchell emerged from the car and came rapidly toward them. He was well dressed, like the Seth Mitchell in the gold Cadillac, but there was a subtle difference. His face had a firmer, more determined expression. He said, "I'm a detective. Who is that man you were talking to?" And so the story, as well as Edith knew it, was presently shared. shop for their tense discussion. Edith was both relieved and disturbed to discover that these detectives had been in Harkdale for two days and had traced her down as a result of her call to the hospital to inquire about Billy Bingham. Having thus spotted her, they had become aware that the squat man was also keeping track of her movements. And so that morning, not one but three cars had headed for New York -- Edith's, Athtar's and theirs. The exchange of information took time and several cups of coffee -- though Edith rejected the final cup with the sudden realization that coffee was probably not good for people and that the crystal might judge her on it at some later time. She smiled wanly at how many restraints she was placing on herself! Exactly as if God were no longer dead. When they came out of the restaurant Seth Mitchell phoned the other Edith Price. He emerged from the phone booth uneasy. "The switchboard operator says that Miss Price left with a man about twenty minutes ago. I'm afraid we're too late." From Edith's description he had already come to the conclusion that Athtar was a dangerous man. They decided to wait for the second Edith to return. But though they remained in New York until after eleven that night the young woman did not come back to her hotel. S HE never would return. For some hours, a bullet in her brain, her body, weighed down by stones, had been lying at the bottom of the East River. And Athtar had the crystal. To his intense disappointment, that Edith was not the crystal's orientation. Accordingly, he spent the evening and a portion of the night fitting together parts in the construction of a special weapon. He had a peculiar prescience that he would need its power the following day against the Edith who, he believed, was back in Harkdale. V tives set out for Harkdale in the two cars. Seth Mitchell, at Edith's request, drove her car. Marge Aikens followed in the larger machine. En route Mitchell told Edith that he believed she was the original Edith and that it was to her that the crystal was still oriented. He considered also that her conclusion that Seth Mitchell, the farmer, was the worst Seth had doomed that unfortunate Mitchell duplicate. The crystal accepted her judgment and probably uncreated Seth, the farmer, when the package with the crystal addressed to him had barely been deposited in the post office. Edith was taken aback by the detective's logic. "But" she stammered, "I didn't mean it that way." Tears streamed down her cheeks. "Oh, that poor man!" "Of course you didn't mean it," Mitchell said. "Just to doublecheck -- tell me again in what sequence did that judgment of yours come? Was it before or after your various impulses to leave Harkdale?" "Oh, after." "And did I hear you correctly -- you thought of going into the post office and asking for the package you had mailed to be returned to you?" "Yes, I had that thought." She added; "But I didn't do it." "I would guess that at least one other Edith did go back and get it," said Mitchell. "But it's all so complicated," Edith said. "How would any Edith just go, leaving clothes, money, car?" "I've been thinking of my own background on that," said Mitchell. "Evidently the crystal can excise all confusions like that. For example, I never again even thought of going back to Harkdale. To do so didn't even cross my mind. But there are no blanks like that in your mind?" "None that I can identify or think of." Seth Mitchell nodded. "That's how I heard you. I think I've got the solution to this whole crazy business -- and we don't even have to know where the crystal is." His reasoning was simple. In bringing back Billy Bingham at her command the crystal had deposited the boy nearly two miles away. At the time she had been holding the crystal in her hand. But her negative thought about Farmer Seth Mitchell had occurred after she had mailed the crystal and was approximately a hundred yards from the post office. So if she had indeed uncreated the mentally ill farmer, then the distance of the crystal's human orientation -- in this instance one of the Edith Prices -- from the crystal, was not a factor. "You don't agree?" asked the detective. "I'm thinking," Edith said. "Maybe I'm not really the orientation." "We'll test that tomorrow." "What about Athtar?" Edith asked. "I keep feeling that he may have special weapons. Besides, the crystal cannot affect him. What about that?" "Let me think about Athtar." While he thought, Edith remembered Athtar's asking her about the figure in the crystal: had it been a man's or a woman's? She sat there in the darkness next to this Seth Mitchell and became aware of two separate lines of thought in her mind. The first: she attempted to visualize the human design in the crystal. The second... S HE watched his profile as he drove. a mere detective, no matter how keen his logic, cannot be the best of all possible Seth Mitchells. A man in such a profession has got to be somewhere in the middle -- which in this competition is the same as the worst... And he disappeared. For many seconds after she had that thought, the suddenly driverless car held to its straight direction. Its speed, which had been around seventy, naturally started to let up the instant there was no longer a foot on the accelerator. The only error came when Edith uttered a scream and grabbed at the wheel, turning it. The machine careened wildly. The next second she grasped it in a more steadying way and, holding it, slid along the seat into a position where presently she could apply the brake. She pulled over to the side of the road and stopped. Marge Aikens had slowed as soon as she saw there was a problem. She pulled up behind Edith, got out of the car and walked to the driver's side of the other machine. "Seth," she began, "what -- " Edith pushed the door open and stepped, trembling, out to the road. She had a mad impulse to run -- anywhere. Her body felt strange. Her mind was encased in blank anguish. She was vaguely aware of herself babbling about what had happened. It must have taken a while for her incoherent words to reach through to Marge. But suddenly Marge gasped and Edith felt herself grabbed by the shoulders. She was being shaken. A voice was yelling at her, "You stupid fool! You stupid fool -- " The shaking became pain. Her neck hurt, then her arms. I must be careful. I mustn't do or say anything that will affect her... With the thought Edith's sanity returned. Marge was in a state of hysteria. The shaking was actually an automatic act of a person out of her mind with grief. Edith knew pity. She was able to free herself by a simple action. She slapped Marge lightly on the cheek, once, twice, three times. The third time the woman let go of her and leaned against the car, sobbing. A wind was blowing from the west. Car headlights kept glaring past them, lighting the scene briefly. The two women were now in a relatively normal state and presently were able to discuss their situation. Edith tried to recreate Marge's employer with the same command she had used to bring back Billy Bingham. She had had a feeling that it would not work -- the Seth Mitchells were undoubtedly due to be eliminated one by one -- and it did not. The minutes ticked by. Though she yelled the command in many variations into the night there was no sign of the vanished Seth, whose presence had for a long half-day brought to the whole situation the reassurance that derives from a highly intelligent and determined mind. In the end, defeated, the two women in their separate cars drove on to Harkdale. Marge had a room reserved at the Harkdale Hotel and went there. Edith drove wearily to the apartment house where she lived. she finally limped into her little suite. She lay down without undressing. She was drifting off to sleep when fear tensed her. Would the best of all possible Ediths be this sloppy about personal cleanliness? Literally hurting with exhaustion, she rolled off the bed, undressed, bathed, brushed her teeth, combed her hair, changed the linens and stepped into a clean pair of pajamas. She awoke once with a bad start to the thought that conformity might not be her salvation. Such toiletry amenities as she had performed were products of early training and did not necessarily have anything to do with life as it should be lived. She fell asleep imagining a series of rebel Ediths, each one of whom had some special characteristic that was noble and worthy. The next time she awoke she saw daylight outside. It occurred to her that all her concepts, so compulsively visualized, were probably being created somewhere by the crystal. Undoubtedly there were already beatnik and hippie Ediths as well as rougher, tougher types. For the first time she realized what a strange whirl of possibilities she had considered in the last thirty-six hours. Ediths who were hard-boiled and could coldly shoot to kill, or, conversely, were superfeminine, sweet, tantalizing temptresses. "And it's all unnecessary," she whispered, lying there. "The decision will probably be made as arbitrarily as my own impulsive condemnation of the inarticulate farmer and the courageous -- but presumably not perfect -- detective." Having no standards that applied to the twentieth century, the crystal had uncreated a powerful and good man on the passing judgment of the person to whom it had by chance become oriented. Accordingly, the future looked grim for all Seth Mitchells and Edith Prices, including the original. through her window at the distant blue waters of Lake Naragang and the downtown section that at one place, opposite the Harkdale Hotel, crowded the water's edge. Pretty little town, Harkdale. She remembered that on her arrival she had thought that at least here she could be more casual in her dress than she had been in New York. Then she gave a short, rueful laugh -- she had come full circle during the night, back to the notion that appearance would count. She put on her finest dress. Yet in some back closet of her brain lived a fearful conviction that all this was in vain. The crisis was imminent; she might be dead -- uncreated -- before this day was out. It seemed ridiculous to go to work on the day you were going to die. But she went. As she moved about her duties Edith was conscious of her subdued manner. Twice, when she unthinkingly looked into the restroom mirror, she was startled by the pale face and sick eyes that looked back at her. This is not really me --  can't be judged on this... Surely the crystal would not reject her because she was in a daze. Every passing minute fleeting images of other Ediths passed before her mind's eye. Each one had in it the momentary hope that maybe it held the key to the best. There was Edith living out her life as a nun; another chaste Edith, married but holding sex to a minimum, placing all her attention on her children, and an Edith who was a follower of Zen Buddhism. She had, earlier, put through a call to Marge Aiken, at the Harkdale Hotel. About two o'clock Marge called back. She reported that she had phoned New York and discovered that the second Edith had not returned to her hotel at all the previous night. After imparting this grim news, Marge said, "If Athtar contacts you -- don't be alone with him under any circumstances until he produces the Seth Mitchell in the gold Cadillac and the Edith in New York." After that call more images, mostly of saintly and goodhearted, unsophisticated Ediths haunted her. Into this haze of thoughts, Tilsit's voice intruded: "Phone call for you, Edith." She picked up the phone, heard a familiar voice -- Athtar's. "I want to see you right after work." Edith said on a suddenly faint note, "At the Harkdale Hotel -- in the lobby." VI A smile twisted his wide face. For him there were two possibilities of victory now that he had the crystal. The first was to kill its current orientation -- Edith. He intended to take no chances with her. She would never, he resolved, reach the Harkdale Hotel. However, murder of his only Edith left one unpleasant possibility. Though he had reasoned it out that she was the crystal's orientation -- should she prove not to be, in destroying her--he would remove his source of information for tracing other Ediths. It was a considered risk he had to take. As a precaution he had already removed the crystal from the nutrient soil on which it fed. He was not certain how long it would be before the stone was deactivated by starvation, but he deduced not more than two weeks. Whereupon it would orient to whoever reactivated it. To himself, of course. Now that he had a special barrier-penetrating weapon, he firmly believed that before this day was over he would be in sole possession of the most remarkable machine of all time and space -- the crystal. T HE Harkdale Hotel was a summer resort hostelry. Its prices were high and as a result it had made money. Some of the money had been spent wisely, on decoration, fine furniture and a sophisticated staff. The clerk on day duty had his own definition of a sophisticate: a person with a memory so good that he can forget with discretion. He was such a peron. His name was Derek Slade. And so discreet was he that on this fateful day he had allowed four Seth Mitchells to register without comment. He believed each Mitchell to be the same man but with a different woman and he was just beginning to enjoy the situation when Seth Mitchell arrived for the fifth time -- this time without a woman. Yet it took Derek only a moment to figure it out. This smooth male, Seth Mitchell, had four women in different rooms and evidently wanted a separate room for himself. Why? Derek did not try to analyze the matter further. Life -- he had often said -- was full of surprises. He spoke in a low tone, "You may count on my discretion, Mr. Mitchell." The Seth Mitchell across the desk from him raised his eyebrows, then nodded with a faint smile. Derek was pleased. The remark ought to be good for a twentydollar tip. He was still congratulating himself when the elevator door opened and another Seth Mitchell stepped out and walked toward the desk. As he came up, the Seth Mitchell who had just registered turned to follow the bellboy carrying his bags to the elevator. The two Seth Mitchells almost bumped into each other. Both took evasive action. Both murmured polite, nothings and were about to pass each other when Derek recovered. It was one of his perfect moments. He raised his voice, spoke with exactly the correct note of authority. "Mr. Mitchell." The two Seth Mitchells were already in a mildly confused state. Their name, uttered in that peremptory tone, stopped them. Derek said, "Mr. Seth Mitchell, may I present Mr. Seth Mitchell. Gentlemen, please wait there a moment." He let them kill their own time -- one seemed to recover quickly; the other remained be-' wildered -- while he phoned the rooms of the previously registered Seth Mitchells. He had to call all four rooms but presently before him stood five Seth Mitchells. Of all the people present the one most completely unnoticed was Derek Slade. He would not have had it any other way. Four of the five Seths were gulping and stuttering at each other. The fifth had stepped to one side with a faint smile. Almost as one, the four suddenly became embarrassed. Derek's cool voice reached them with perfect timing. "Gentlemen, let me show you to the conference room, where you may talk over this whole matter." As they started for the conference room, Marge Aiken entered the hotel in time to catch a profile view of the last Seth Mitchell walking into the room. She paled, then rushed forward. "Seth -- " she cried out tearfully. "For God's sake, I thought you were dead -- " She stopped. She had grabbed the nearest man by the arm. He turned and something unfamiliar about him flustered her. briefed by Marge to the extent of her knowledge she suggested that Edith be called to come over at once. Three Seth Mitchells presented their view. Listening to each in turn, Marge glanced along the line of sensationally familiar faces and saw in all but one man's eyes a haunting apprehension -- and the equally haunting intelligence she had seen so often in her employer's. Seth from Montreal said, "Our first act must be to protect ourselves from that young woman's automatic judgments, such as she rendered on farmer Mitchell and detective Mitchell." A second, slightly deeper-voiced Seth was concerned about Athtar. Two, Athtar must have gotten the crystal and then discovered that the dead Edith was not the orientation. Therefore our initial act must be to protect the Edith who is the orientation. The first real problem is to get her safely to the hotel -- not what she may do when she gets here." The third Seth said the problem was not so much Edith's judgment of men; it was her stereotyped concept of women. Presumably, the crystal had dutifully created a long list of Edith Prices who were simply ordinary human beings with varying moral standards or with slightly different beliefs about how to get along in the drab world of the twentieth century. "As an example of how differently I would want her to handle her control, of the crystal -- one of the first Edith Prices I would wish Why? So that she can understand this whole situation and what to do about it." His words brought a hopeful reaction. It was an obviously good idea -- if it could be done. A fourth Seth, who had sat gray and silent, now said, "It would be included being able to spot the Seth Mitchell who -- " he nodded at Marge -- "paid your boss a thousand dollars to locate the crystal." The Seth who had arrived at the hotel without a wife -- and who had reflected none of the fear that the others felt -- stirred and smiled cheerfully. "You need look no further. I'm he." When order had been restored he continued: "To answer your basic question, I also dreamed -- as you all did -- and exactly as the worst Athtar found himself with the address of one of the Seth Mitchells in his mind, one morning after a dream the address of detective Mitchell was in mine." "But why didn't you come for the crystal yourself? Why pay a thousand dollars?" The bachelor Mitchell smiled again. "I hate to tell you people this -- and it is to your advantage not to let Miss Price know -- but according to the thoughts I had after my dream I am the best of all possible Seth Mitchells." Once more he had to wait for order. Then: "I don't know why I'm best. But I hired someone to come here in my place because I sensed danger and I came here today believing that this was the crisis. I can't tell you what I'll do about it. I don't even have the feeling that my role is decisive. I simply believe that a challenge will present itself and I'll meet it." He finished simply: "I don't think we should devote any more time to me. We have many vital things to do and we only have until Edith Price comes off the job to get them done. Let's go. First, since violence is imminent, we must warn the police -- " T HE police of Harkdale were few in number and Athtar was able to drive into town and into the library parking lot without being observed. A lingering twilight had barely begun to turn to night when Edith emerged. She noted with a vague surprise that a town fire truck, engine running, was standing near the door. But she was already having qualms about the forthcoming journey to the hotel -- so far away, it seemed to her suddenly. So the sight of the big truck was reassuring. To get to her own car, she had to go around the fire truck. As she started to do so the big machine surged into motion with a gigantic thunder of its engine. Edith stopped, teetered, then leaped back. The truck jammed on its brakes directly in front of her. Somewhere beyond the big machine a purple flash had lighted the sky. Like a tracer bullet the light flashed from the auto to the fire truck. As it hit, it made a sound of a pitch never before heard on earth -- a deep, sustained, continuing protest of chemical in metal. The tiny bullet penetrated the thick steel frame of the fire truck, meter at a time from the steel molecules. It did not slow as it passed through the heavy machine. It would also have passed straight through Edith, except that its speed was that of a bullet -- immense but finite. It transited the fire truck while the truck was still in motion. The bullet was carried along inside the moving vehicle during a measurable fraction of a second and missed Edith by inches. Unchecked, it struck the library wall, moved through, emerged from the far side and streaked into the night. Its kinetic energy being a precise quality, it bored forward another hundred yards and then rapidly fell. Moments later two plainclothes police discharged their rifles at the figure that was dimly visible inside the car from which the purpleglowing bullet had been fired. The screech of bullets striking his own machine startled Athtar. But he had taken the precaution of using a molecular reinforcing unit to harden the glass and the metal of the auto, so the bullets failed to penetrate. What bothered him was that he only had a few bullets and in the dark he could not gauge the extent of the trap that had been set for him. So now, hastily, he put his car into drive, stepped on the gas and drove rapidly out of the parking lot. A police car fell in behind him, flashing its red beacon. Though it or its weapons were no danger to Athtar, he feared a roadblock. He turned up several side streets and in only a few minutes of driving lured the police car onto a street near the lake on the far side of the Harkdale Hotel, an approach he had thoroughly explored on foot. Satisfied, he opened the car window on the driver's side, slowed, leaned out, looked back, took quick aim at the engine of the other machine and put a purpleglowing bullet through the crankcase. There was a shattering crash. The stricken motor almost tore itself apart, screaming metallically. The auto itself came to a bumpy halt. to the Harkdale Hotel. The first queasy doubt had come to him that for a reason not yet clear his time was running out. Yet it still seemed true to him that all he need do was sneak into the hotel and discharge a single bullet at one, and only one, beating heart. Minutes later, after squeezing through a kitchen window of the hotel, he found himself in a shadowy storeroom on a concrete floor. As he fumbled his way to a door, he had a fleeting mental image of his colleagues of the great Science Guild viewing him in such a lowly action. Of course, Athtar told himself scornfully, what they thought would not matter once he had control of the crystal. There would be dramatic changes after he got back to his own time -- a few hundred Guild members were scheduled for extermination. Cautiously he pulled open a door. As he started through the hallway beyond it he became aware of a faint sound behind him. He spun around and jerked up his gun. Instant, unbearable pain in his arm forced the gun down and his finger away from the trigger. Almost at once the gun dropped from his nerveless hand, clattering to the floor. Even as he recognized that #th-century technology was being used against him, he: saw that a short, squat man was standing in the doorway of the storeroom he himself had just left. Athtar's arm and hand were now inexorably forced by intolerable pain to reach into his inside breast pocket, take out the crystal and hold it out to the other man. The second Athtar did not speak. He drew the door shut behind him, accepted the crystal and, bending down, picked up the gun from the floor. Then he edged past his prisoner, stepped through the door beyond and closed it behind him also. At once, all the muscle pressures let go of the worst Athrar. Instantly desperate, he tried to jerk open the storeroom door. The door did not yield -- it had an unnervingly solid feel to it. Athtar whirled toward the other door. When he found it also presented that same solid resistance to his tug he finally recognized that he was trapped by molecular forces from his own era. There was nothing to do as the minutes lengthened but sit down on the concrete floor and wait. Sitting there, he knew a mixed reaction to his realization that the drama of the crystal would now play on without him. What seemed good about it was the distinct conviction that the game was more dangerous than he had let himself believe. He had recognized his assailant as the best of all possible Athtars. Too, the Price woman was being cleverer than he had anticipated. Which meant that the automatic programing of the crystal to uncreate all but the best would force her to the most desperate actions. Or so it seemed to the worst Athtar. Better not to be around when such extreme events were transpiring. T HE best of all possible Athtars walked through the hotel lobby to the conference room. The five Seth Mitchells were grouped outside the door, out of the line of vision of Edith, who was inside. Athtar gave the agreed-on signal and handed the worst Athtar's automatic pistol to one of the Seths. They were thorough. They searched him and then passed him on to Marge Aikens, who stood in the doorway. To Marge, Athtar gave another agreed-on signal. Having thus established his identity as the friendly Athtar, whom Edith had recreated as a first step, he was now admitted into the room. Athtar placed the crystal on the conference table in front of Edith. As her fingers automatically reached toward it, he placed a restraining hand on her wrist. "I have a feeling," he admonished, "that this time when you pick it up -- when the true orientation, you, picks it up -- that will be the moment of crisis." His voice and his words, seemed far away. She had -- it seemed to her -- considered those thoughts, and had those feelings, in approaching the decision to recreate him -- the best Athtar. That, also, had been a crisis. As she nevertheless hesitated out of respect for his knowledge and awareness, Edith noticed two impulses within herself. One was to go into a kind of exhaustion, in which she would act on the basis that she was too tired to think all that through again. The second impulse was a clearer, sharper awareness, which had come to her suddenly at the library after she realized that the worst Athtar had tried his best to kill her. Abruptly, then, the problems that had disturbed her earlier had faded. Whether it was better to be tough and be able to shoot or be soft and feminine, had no meaning. The real solution was infinite flexibility, backed by unvarying intention. One handled situations. That was all there was to it. As she remembered that perfect thought the impulse toward exhaustion went away. She turned to Marge and said matter-offactly, "Shall I tell him what we discussed while he was down in the storeroom?" Marge nodded tensely. Athtar listened with what appeared to be an expression of doubt, then said, "Having the crystal recreate one of its makers could be exactly what those makers are waiting for you to do." "That's exactly what we thought," said Edith. And still she felt no fear. She explained, "Our thought is that, since the crystal is programed to find the best of each person, and the best Athtar turned out to be a reasonable person and not a criminal, then the makers of the crystal understand the difference. We may therefore assume that the society of the future is normal and will not harm us." She added: "That's why we recreated you -- as a check." "Good reasoning," said Athtar. "But I sense there's something wrong with it." "But you have no specific thought?" she asked. "No." He hesitated, then shrugged. "As a start," he said, "why not pick up the crystal -- just pick it up -- and see if my feeling about that gesture's being sufficient has any substance?" He explained, "If I'm wrong there we can dismiss my doubts." "You don't want me to look at the design?" The Seths had decided that her awareness of the design was the key to her control of the stone. Athtar answered, "No, I sense that they're ready." His words, the implication of ultra-perception that reached over, perhaps thousands of years, startled Edith and held her unmoving -- but only momentarily. She fought free. "The truth is," said Edith aloud, completing her thought, "we all feel that we have no alternative left to us." Without further delay she reached forward and picked up the crystal. She gasped. The man who walked out of the corner of the room, where he had materialized, was a giant. Seven, eight, nine feel -- her mind kept reassessing the height, as she strove to adjust to the enormous reality of him. The size, the blue harness clothing -- like a Roman centurion guard in summer uniform -- the bronze body, the large face with eyes as black as coal, unsmiling and firm; and in his bearing, conscious power unqualified by doubt or fear. He said in a bass voice, in English, "I am Shalil, the best of all possible." F OR a long moment Edith waited for him to complete the sentence. She presumed that the final word would be his name. At last, with a shock, she realized the sentence was finished. The crystal makers had sent the most qualified individual of their entire race to handle this situation. In the doorway, Marge cringed away from the monster. She uttered a small cry. At the sound, two of the Seth Mitchells rushed into the room. They caught Marge, who seemed close to hysteria and fainting -- and they also saw the apparition. The other three Seths crowded into the doorway. As of one accord, obviously unwisely and therefore -- as Edith realized later -- under a volition not their own, they moved into the room, bringing Marge with them. The Seth who brought up the rear pulled the door shut behind him. The best Athtar stirred and said in a sharp tone, "Miss Price -- uncreate him! He does not mean well." The giant grimaced. "You cannot uncreate me. I and only I -- now control the crystal. The term 'mean well' is relative. I mean well for my own time and my own group." He glanced over the five Seths and the two women, then settled on Athtar. "Which of you are the biologically original human beings?" he asked. Edith clutched the crystal and glanced uncertainly at the Seths, silently appealing for suggestions. But they were staring at the giant and seemed oblivious to her. Yet one of them asked abruptly, "Athtar, in what way doesn't he mean well?" Athtar shook his head. "I don't know in details," he said unhappily. "But I have a feeling. They sent the crystal back here for their purpose. His question about original human beings points a significant direction. But don't answer it -- or any other question he may ask." It seemed a small, useless denial. The huge man strode to the door. The group of Seths let him through automatically. The giant opened the door and peered out into the hotel lobby. After a single, swift survey, he pushed the door shut again and faced about. "I deduce," he said, "that the people of this era are the originals. They are the ones we want for our experiments." Athtar said tautly to the Seths, "One of you has the worst Athtar's gun. Shoot him." The instant the words were spoken the pistol floated into view, avoided the fingers of the two Seths who tried to seize it. It settled into Shalil's palm. He slipped the weapon into a pocket of his simple garment. The best Athtar glanced at Edith. He said glumly, "I've done my best -- " and faced the monster. "What happens to me?" "The crystal is communicating data to me," Shalil said. "You and the other Athtar are from an era where the people have already been biologically altered?" Athtar glanced apologetically at Edith. "I see no additional danger in asking him a question since he already seems .to have all the information we possess." Without waiting for a reply he addressed the huge man: "The decision made in the thirty-first century, nearly four hundred years before my time, was that small, heavy bodies had more survival potential than tall, thin ones. I see that in your era a much taller, bigger, more powerful man than any we have even imagined, is the norm. What is the rationale?" "Different problems," answered Shalil. "In my era, which by your reckoning would correlate to the ninety-third century, man is a space creature." He broke off. "Since we have no interest in you at present, I propose to send you and the other Athtar back to your own time." "Wait -- " The best Athtar spoke urgently. "What do you intend to do with these people?" He waved toward Edith and the Seths. Shalil grimaced. "What we actually want for our experiments are the best Seth Mitchell and the best Edith Price. The others are free to go. We set the crystal to find the best specimens." "But why?" "Something has gone wrong. We need to restudy human origins." "Do you need these specific persons or will you merely have the crystal duplicate them in your own era?" "Only one of each exists. If he and she are created in any other time they become uncreated here." "What will you do? Dissect them?" "In the end, perhaps. The experimenters will decide." Sharply. "Never mind that. The program is laid out and the subjects are urgently needed." His voice grew imperious. "Miss Price, give me the crystal. We are not needlessly cruel and I wish to send the Athtars home." Athtar urged, "Miss Price, don't give it to him. His statement that he totally controls the crystal may not be true until the moment he has possession of it. These farfuture beings must be persuaded to accept another, less arbitrary solution to their problem." Edith had been standing, watching the fantastic giant, listening to the infinite threat that was developing out of his blunt words. Suddenly what had seemed an utterly desirable goal -- to be the best -- had become the most undesirable. But she wasnot yet afraid. Her mind was clear. The tumbling thoughts and feelings of the past days, which had suddenly fallen into an exact order in her mind earlier that night, remained orderly. Her own reaction was that Athtar was wrong and that she had, in fact, lost control of the crystal. It seemed obvious to her that the crystal's makers would have had some pre-emptive system by which they could regain its use at a key moment. But she intended to test her theory. She glanced at and into the crystal and said firmly, "Whoever can defeat this giant -- be here now?" spoken, the crystal was snatched from her fingers by the same kind of unseen force as had taken the automatic pistol from one of the Seths earlier. She watched helplessly as it also floated over to the giant's palm. The huge man's black eyes gleamed triumphantly at her. "All your allies are in this room. There is nobody else." "In that case," said a man's voice quietly, "I imagine that, regardless of consequences, my moment has come." The bachelor Seth Mitchell strode forward to confront the giant. There was a long pause. Edith had time to assess this Seth and to savor the simple, strong humanity that he represented. She saw that he was well dressed in a dark gray suit, that his lean face was firm, his eyes calm and fearless. In some depths of her mind she was proud that at this moment such a Seth Mitchell existed. Yet, though she was still not afraid herself, she was aware of her hopes sinking. The silence ended. The great being from the future said, "I hope you realize that you are condemning the other Seths in forcing your identity on me in this manner. In this era the crystal has no alternative but to uncreate them." Behind Edith, Marge cried out faintly. Edith whirled. Marge seemed to be choking. Edith ran to her, put an arm around her waist. "What's the matter?" Marge continued to choke. Her words, when they finally came, were almost inaudible: "They're gonethe other Seths -- " Edith looked around. Where the four Seths had been standing near the door -- there was no one. She had an impulse to run to the door and look out. Surely they had simply stepped outside for a moment. Abruptly she realized. They had been uncreated. She uttered a gasping sob -- then caught herself as Seth Mitchell spoke in the same quiet tone as before. "I said, regardless of consequences." He glanced back at the two women. "Since the Seths remain crystal patterns, they're no more in danger now than they would be if this creature were able to carry out all his threats. That probably even applies to the Seth of the gold Cadillac and the Edith who presumably was killed in New York." To Shalil he said, "I think you'd better send the Athtars into their own time." There was an ever so slight pause; the giant's eyes changed slightly, as if he were thinking. Then: "It's done," he said. Edith glanced to where Athtar had been. With a conscious effort she retained her self-control. Athtar had disappeared. Shalil surveyed the best of all possible Seth Mitchells, said, "You really benefited from the crystal, didn't you?" He spoke in his softest bass. An intent, listening expression came into his face. "You own -- one -- three, four corporations." "I stopped when I was worth ten turned to look apologetically at Edith. "I couldn't imagine having use for even that much money. But I had set it as a goal and reached it." Without waiting for her reaction he once more faced the gigantic enemy. "All the Seth Mitchells," he said, "are the results of a boy's dreams, based on what information he had. He undoubtedly had observed that there are tax experts, lawyers, doctors, tramps and policemen. And in a town like Harkdale he was aware of summer resort visitors -- and on the level of a boy's daydreams there existed -- until they were uncreated just now -- a cowboy Seth Mitchell, an African hunter Seth, a sea captain, an airline pilot and probably even a few glamorous criminals -- " He broke off. "I have a feeling you don't understand -- you don't have any boys any more where you are, do you?" T HE giant's eyes shifted uncertainly. He said, "We are crystal duplicates. Thus we shall presumably live forever -- if we can solve the present tendency of the cells to be tired." He added reluctantly: "What's a boy?" "Maybe there's your problem," said Seth Mitchell. "You've forgotten about children. Gene variation." The best Seth continued to gaze up at the great being. "I'm the creation," he said gently, "of a boy who, for a long time after Bill Bingham disappeared, was under exceptional adult pressure and criticism and as a result had many escape fantasies. Picture that boy's fantasy of total power -- somebody who would handle mean adults who acted as if he were lying and who treated him nastily -- some day he would show them all. How? The answer would not have been clear to the boy Seth who felt that resentment. But when the time came he knew he would know how -- and of course he wouldn't be mean about it the way the adults had been. There would be a kind of nobility about his total power." The two men, the best of all possible Seth Mitchells from the twentieth century, and the best of all possibles from the ninety-third century were standing within a few feet of each other. "Perhaps," the best Seth addressed the giant softly, "you can tell better than I what the crystal would create out of such a command." "Since nobility is involved," was the harsh reply, "I feel that I can safely test that boy's fantasy to the uttermost limit." He spoke sharply, uncommandingly, in a strange language. Edith had listened to the deadly interchange, thinking in a wondering dismay: God really is dead! These future people have never even heard of Him... Her thought ended. For the giant's deep bass tones had suddenly ceased. Something hit her deep inside her body. Around her the room dimmed. As if from a vast distance she heard Seth Mitchell say apologetically: "Only thing I know. Miss Price, is to send you along with him. Seems you've got the solution in what you just thought, whatever that was. The crystal will make it real. Hope it works." A moment after that she was falling into infinity. T HE body of Edith lay on a contour rest-space in one corner of the crystal administrative center. Periodically a giant walked over to her and routinely checked the instruments that watched over her and monitored the invisible force lines that held her. A slow night went by. A new day finally dawned. The sunlight that suffused the translucent walls also revealed half a dozen giants, including Shalil, gathered around the slowly breathing -- but otherwise unmoving -- body of the young woman from the twentieth century. To wake or not to wake her? They discussed the problem in low, rumbling voices. Since they were all scientists, capable of appreciating the most subtle nuances of logic, what bothered them was that the small female presented a paradox. Outward appearance said she was helpless. Shalil had been able to put Edith into a coma. At the instant of the best Seth's command to the crystal and she had arrived in that degraded condition in the ninety-third century. Or rather, she had been uncreated in her own time and had been recreated by the crystal in Shalil's time, already unconscious. She herself had not had any control over her own destiny. What disturbed her captors was that an undefinable power radiated from her -- and had ever since her recreation. The power was not merely ordinary. It was total. Total power? Absolute and unqualified? How could that be? Once more they gave attention on both hearing and telepathic levels, as Shalil repeated his account of what had transpired while he had been in the twentieth century. The story, already familiar, reiterated the same peak moments: the ordinariness, the unthreatening aspect, of all the people of the past whom Shalil had confronted. Again they were told the climax -- when the best Seth had assumed that the crystal would evolve an unusual energy configuration out of a boy's fantasies of power. Clearly -- at least, it was clear to the huge men -- the crystal's response to Seth's command established that it had been oriented to the best Seth. And that its energies had been mobilized for later expression, when the original Seth Mitchell had been a boy. From that energy response by the crystal alone the giants reasoned unhappily: "There is more potential in these crystals than we have hitherto believed." And how could that be? But there was even worse. to Edith the best of possible Seth Mitchells had implied that he had received a feedback message from her, presumably by way of the crystal, indicating that she would all by herself now be able to defeat the entire science of the ninety-third century. Once Shalil took control of the crystal, such a feedback of information -- whether true or false -- should not have occurred. And Seth's command, by any known scientific analysis, was impossible. True, they did not know all there was to know about the crystals. Several unexplained areas were still being researched. But it had long been argued that nothing major remained to be discovered. The present implication was that original, unmanipulated human beings might have special qualities that had been lost to their biologically manipulated descendants. A giant grunted, "I think we should kill her." A second huge man growled an objection. He argued. "If the attempt to destroy her should bring a reaction from the absolute power that radiates from her, that reaction would be uncontrollable. Much better to deduce on the basis of Shalil's report the low-level ways in which her mind functions, awaken her and inexorably force responses from her." Everybody thought that was a good idea. "And if something goes wrong," one giant rumbled, "we can always render her unconscious again through instantaneous uncreation and recreation by the crystal." Shalil reminded gruffly, "What about that odd decision she had reached in her attempt to be the best of all possible Ediths, to handle situations with infinite flexibility?" Contempt greeted the remark. "With her lifetime conditioning," one huge scientist said, "she couldn't possibly deal with each situation according to its merits. She cannot even know what the real issues of a situation are." The discussion ended on a decision that when Edith was awakened she should seem to herself to be completely free... S HE was lying on grass. It touched her fingers and her face. The fresh smell of it was in her nostrils. Edith opened her eyes and simultaneously raised her head. Wilderness. A primeval forest. A small brown animal with a bushy tail scurried into the brush, as she climbed hastily to her feet, remembering. She saw the giant, Shalil, in the act of picking himself up fifteen feet to her left. He seemed slow about it, as if he were groggy. The day was misty. The sun still stood high in the sky. To her right, partly visible through foilage, was a great, gray hill of soil. To her left the land fell away and the mist was thicker. After a hundred yards it was an almost impenetrable fog. Almost, but not quite, impenetrable. Vaguely visible through it was a building. Edith faced the giant squarely and asked, "Where are we?" Shalil gazed at her warily. It was hard for him to realize that she did not intuitively know. He found it almost unacceptable that alongside her infinite power was such nadir thinking. Yet, as she continued to stand there, facing him, he sensed her concern. And so, reluctantly, he decided that the first conclusions reached by his colleagues and himself continued to apply. They had perceived her to be motivated by involuntary attitudes and forgotten memories, each psychically as solid as a bar of steel. All her life she had followed rules, gone along with group-think behavior. School and college -- these were the early norms, adhered to while she was still under the control of her parents. Basically those norms had remained unquestioned. Shalil noted in her mind an had somehow failed to achieve higher education. That was astonishing to him; yet somehow, these multitudes had been steered away from knowledge by a variety of accidental circumstances. So in those areas of personal development Edith had gone farther, better, straighter than a great many. Yet in college, first time away from her family, she had swiftly been caught up in a nonconformist group movement. Whatever the motives of the other persons involved, Edith's had consisted solely of an intense inner need to beloog to the group. So, for her, it had been the beginning of aberration, which her behavior ever afterward reflected. Thus, Shalil observed, like a person struggling against invisible force lines, she had fought to return to an inner norm. More study, different jobs, different places to live, association with different men -- the confusion was immense, and it was difficult for Shalil to determine which of her numerous actions represented striving toward a real goal. Adding to the jumble: all her actions had been modified by a very large, though finite, number of small, endlessly repeated actions -- eating habits, dressing habits, working, sleeping, walking, reacting, communicating, thinking stereotypes. he could not find a single point of entry into her mind that would not instantly trigger one of the stereotypes. The others had assumed that her conscious mind would present some opening; they had taken it for granted that he would locate it. His instructions were to uncreate her into unconsciousness if he failed to make such an entry, whereupon there would be another consultation. The possibility of such a quick failure disturbed Shalil. Temporizing, he said aloud, "This is the Garden of the Crystals in my century. Here, in the most virgin wilderness left on our planet, the crystals lie buried in the soil, tended by guardian scientists." Having spoken, having had that tiny bit of extra time to consider, he decided that the problem she presented might yield to a steady pressure of verbal maneuvering that would motivate her to express one after the other the endless stereotypes that had been detected in her -- while he waited alertly for one he could shatter or through which the crystal -- on his command -- would divest her of the power with which it had, through some unknown factor, invested her. Her primary concern, he saw, was that she would never get back to her own era. Since he knew she could return at once simply by thinking the correct positive thought, his problem was to keep her worried, negative, unaware, deceived, misled. Shalil became aware that his anxiety about how to proceed was causing a hasty telepathic consultation among his colleagues. Moments later the suggestion was made: Divert her by letting her win some minor victories and believe that they are gifts from you... The idea seemed good and Shalil carried it out as if it were a directive. IX  day dawned. Marge Aikens came downstairs, bleary-eyed from lack of sleep. She walked to the conference room, looked in. The lights had been turned off, the drapes were still drawn and the dim emptiness of the room weighted her spirits. She turned away and became aware of a man beside her. She faced him with a start. The hotel day clerk, Derek Slade, said courteously, "Madam -- " He continued to speak and after a while his meaning penetrated her dulled mind. He thought he had recognized her as the young woman who had latethe previous afternoon gone into the conference room with the five Seth Mitchells. Where -- Derek wanted to know -- were the four married Seths? The wives had been phoning all night, according to a note on his desk from the night clerk. And a police officer was on the way over because three Mrs. Mitchells had finally called the authorities. Marge had an impulse to deny that she was the woman he thought he had seen. But his failure to mention the bachelor Seth captured her attention and she asked about him. Derek shook his head. "Not in his room. Went out early. I'm told." Marge stood in the doorway, considering what might have happened to the best Seth. Why would he have gone out when he had said the previous that he would have breakfast with her? Then she became aware that Derek Slade's gaze had gone past her shoulder and was seeking the darkened interior of the room behind her. His jaw grew lax, his eyes widened. In the room a man's baritone voice uttered an exclamation. Marge turned. The four Seths who had been uncreated last night were standing near the door. Their backs were to her. She realized that it was one of the Seths who had exclaimed and that what he had said was, "Hey, who turned out the lights?" Marge had an immediate and totally perceptive awareness of the implications, of those words. Her mind leaped back to Billy Bingham's not having had any transition impression at all of time having passed between his uncreation and recreation. This was the same. She reached into the room and pressed the light switch beside the door. As she did so a fifth Seth walked forward from one corner of the room, where he had suddenly appeared. He seemed bewildered. From his clothing Marge tentatively identified him as the Seth of the gold Cadillac, somehow recreated without a bullet in his brain or a drop of lake water on his immaculate suit. But at the moment she had only a fleeting thought for him, for a sixth Seth was suddenly standing on the far side of the conference table. The way he held himself, his quick alertness as he looked around the room, saw the other Seths -- and then flicked his gaze to her with relieved recognition... Seeing him, and receiving so many familiar signals that identified Detective Seth Mitchell for her Marge became emotionally unglued. Without any of her usual discretion, she let out a scream. "Seth -- my darling -- " Exactly how she got to him and he to her could undoubtedly be reasoned out from the fact that they met at the halfway point around the big table -- and only desisted from their embrace when Marge grew aware that Edith Price was standing a few feet away, glancing timidly around her. Closely behind Edith appeared another Seth. He wore work clothes and Marge surmised that he therefore must be the farmer. Marge scarcely more than glanced at him. As she released herself from Detective Seth's embrace she saw that Edith wore a different dress and had her hair done differently -- this was the Edith Price who had been murdered in New York by the worst Athtar. Of the Athtars there was no sign. And though the minutes fled by -- and finally the bachelor Seth walked into the doorway -- Edith Price, the crystal orientation, did not reappear. The best Seth explained that he had gone for a walk and, thinking over all that had happened, had decided that things would work out. He finished hopefully, "And here you all are. Each of you is living proof that Edith has found out what she can do. Or -- "he paused -- "someone has, and is "But what can she do?" a Seth asked, bewildered. The best Seth smiled his friendly smile. "I'm rather fond of that young lady. In a way she's a total reflection of our age, yet she thought her way to some kind of best." He broke off, glanced from one to another of the numerous duplicate faces, and said softly, "You want to know what she can do? I didn't dare speak of it at the time, but, now, well -- if God is dead, what can replace Him?" "Then you are -- " Marge put her hand over her mouth, exclaimed through it, "Oh, my lord -- Edith!" The best Seth said slowly, "I wonder what the crystal and Edith are doing with that concept." giant had continued to wait for the purely personal, restrictive thought that, he and his colleagues believed, would presently end any control Edith had of the crystal's future. But the moments had gone by and she had kept on uttering idealistic concepts that were binding on him and his kind in relation to the people of the past. All the Seths and the Ediths were recreated. She proposed a cooperative solution for the severe threat to the giant human beings of his century -- between the giants on the one hand and the Ediths and Seths on the other. In an outburst of imagination she visualized a time corridor between her own century and his. Thriftily she retained control of that corridor for her own group. It was as she established that enormous connection, and control, that Shalil -- desperate -- had her uncreated. He recreated her, unconscious, on the contour restplace. The huge scientists gathered around her comatose body and gloomily evaluated the extent of their defeat. One said, "But let's face it. We can live with what's happened." The problem was that they had made no headway. Edith still radiated total power; somehow, she continued to evoke from the crystal an energy output that no one had ever thought possible. Shalil had a tremendous insight. "Perhaps that's what we need to examine -- our own limitations. Perhaps the real problem is that in our scientific zeal we have rejected the enigma." After he had spoken, there was a dead silence. He saw that they were shaken. The enigma was the forbidden -- because unscientific -- area of thought: The enigma that is the universe. Why does it exist? Where did it come from? The thrall of shocked silence ended as a giant gave a harsh, determined laugh. "I don't know anything about the enigma and do not plan to," he said, "but as a scientist I do know my duty -- our duty. We must bring this small female to consciousness, inform her of the unqualified extent of her power and see what she does with it." "B-but she may kill us all," protested another. He added, almost plaintively, "I've never been killed." "It will be an interesting experience for you," replied the first man. "Quite different from uncreation." Shalil interjected matter-offactly, "Edith is not a killer." He broke off, shrewdly, "I think this is an excellent plan. I see it as being totally in our favor." They perceived what he meant, and accordingly sanctioned the awakening. After she had calmed herself -- after she had been told about her absolute ability she had an automatic response, exactly as the giants had anticipated. For prolonged seconds a wild hope suffused her entire being. She wanted more urgently to undo the errors of judgment which had led her down the empty road of numerous boy friends, none of whom took responsibility for her and her capacity to bear children. All her years of frustration since college found their way first to her eyes in the form of quick tears, and then, when she could speak, to her words. "Aside from what I've just told you -- " she spoke the qualifying phrase, which retained for her control of access to the twentieth century without even noticing it -- " all I really want is to be happily married." The giants perceived that the person she had in mind for a husband was the bachelor Seth Mitchell. They accordingly commanded the crystal that the wish she had expressed be carried out forthwith in its exact and limited meaning. And then, safe and relieved, they stood marveling at the difficult concept of marriage. In an era where everybody lived forever by a process of crystal duplication they would never, left to themselves, have been able to ask the right question to produce such an answer. "It is barely possible," Shalil cautiously summed up, "that the interaction between the unmanipulated human beings of the twentieth century and the manipulated of the ninety-third will actually bring about a lessening of the rigidities of both groups." His stern, black gaze dared a denial. After a long moment, he was surprised to realize that no one was offended. Indeed, a colleague murmured reflectively, "If that should happen we may even find out what the crystal is." But, of course, that was impossible. The crystal was a space phenomenon. The energy flows in it, around it and out of it involved individual events, things, persons. But this was a subordinate function -- like the motor center in a human brain that moves a muscle in the tip of the little finger. The muscle should be movable. It would be unfortunate if it were not. Yet if that muscle were permanently incapacitated the fact would go unnoticed by the brain on the conscious level. On the flow level of existence the patterned interactions in and around and out of the crystal exceeded # to the #th power times the number of atoms in the universe -- enough interactions for all the life configurations of all the people who ever lived; perhaps enough even for all those who ever would live on Earth. But for the crystal such effects were minor. As a governor of certain time-and-life flows it had suspended those flows for twentyfive years in the Harkdale museum. The suspension did not matter -- it meant almost nothing. As a shape of space, its existence was continuous. As space, it occupied a location and was related. Though it had no flows during the quarter century, made no recording and had no memory and no doing, it nevertheless knew, it was, it had and it could. In finding it and tens of thousands of crystals like it, human beings of the eighth and ninth millennia made use of the interactions and flows; never of the space ability. They discovered the principal "laws" -- the how and the what -- by which the crystals operated and were determined to find out eventually the rules that would "explain" certain unknowns in the wave behavior in and around and out of the crystals. Some day all the interactions of all life and all time would be evenly divided among the crystals. It would then become its true form; one crystal shape, one space. It would then be complete, its... intention... achieved. There was no hurry. And so it waited. And, waiting, fulfilled other goals than its own, minor, unimportant goals involving flows and interactions; reflecting the illusions of motion: events, things, persons... involving nothing, really. dale today stands a one-story building of unusual design. The building occupies the exact spot where Billy Bingham once disappeared on the shore overlooking Lake Naragang. It is a solidly built structure and has a certain beauty. Its method of construction is shrouded in mystery. Natives grow vague when asked about it. On a gold plaque beside the ornate front door are the words: Owned and Managed by Not Open to the Public Resort visitors who stop to look at the sign are often puzzled by the plural names. And long-time residents, when asked, offer the impression that Crystal, Inc. actually deals in the numerous crystals to be found in the rock formations in and around the hills and lake. There is a large pretty house with spacious grounds located near the building. In this house dwell Seth and Edith Mitchell. To the puzzlement of their neighbors, Mr. and Mrs. Seth Mitchell (nee Edith Price) started their married life by legally adopting a thirteen-year-old boy whom they called Billy Bingham Mitchell.  You Will Enjoy a vehicle for thought-provoking, controversial articles, and a "service" magazine containing dozens of s-f and fantasy book reviews per issue, along with news releases, coming events, news items of interest to fans, readers and professionals. convention at Heidelberg in I #... for the second year in a row. Sample Subscription -- # issues for I . # per year. P.#. Box #, Santa Monica, Cal. # AT Chester City Security, saw the nimbus of amber light dead ahead on his flight lane and checked his time disk. Two minutes would take him to the entry port. Five minutes to curfew. A neat use of available time. He penciled a final note on the brief he had worked over during the trip and shoved it away in a monogramed document case. Submitted to the city fathers it should jerk the last waverers to a militant policy of clearance for the intercity areas. He would then have agreement from all five of the Wirral cities. That would strengthen his hand when Jervis retired in the fall. There would be nobody else with a record of pan city administration. Regional Director of Security was but a step away. That the peninsula would be free over its length and breadth for honest men to walk to and froalways supposing there were any about -- would be a welcome byproduct of his personal success. His attention was distracted from this wholesome program as the auto shuttle asked for clearance. The record clerk who had dictated its vocabulary bank had a clear, bell-like soprano which suddenly gave the shuttle a new dimension even on the formal exchange. "Two-nine-six stroke A.C. Request entry lane." "You have it. Reduce speed. Lane six, check booth F. You are welcome." "Lane six, check booth F. Thank you." Picton, in an unusually reflective mood, reckoned that mechanical courtesy swapping was a waste of power. Repeated over a decade it must represent a significant money loss. He might look into that. Show zeal as a public economist. He crossed the edge of the last of the reforestation zones fifty meters below, planted out in the last century as a counterweight to the thinning atmosphere in the intercity areas. From here on, industrial wasteland fled under him. Concrete rubble. Remains of old surface road systems. A maze of flyovers, underpasses and tumbled cloverleaf intersections. High time somebody cleared it up. There was shelter there, too near the city, for every kind of kook. A bright splash of silver gray between two raised roadways had him craning around as his shuttle passed over. There was no doubt about it. An aircar had gone down there. Social worker, maybe, or medical unit. They were stupid to bother. The people who lived out there did so from choice. If they accepted the system and put in a day's work they could be comfortable inside. Something about the angle of the car, however, triggered another line of thought. Only a fool would have selected that landing point. More likely a forced landing. The plexiglas dome was all awry at that. Well, it would cost the pilot something to get a maintenance crew to turn out at this time of day, with the possibility of its being sniped at as dusk came on. More than likely he would settle for sweating it out until morning. He might lose some of his gear but the unscheduled citizens living outside rarely went in for personal violence in spite of reports. Just a hard night as a penalty for not having enough oil in his can. a flash of something green being waved registered on his peripheral vision. The wrecked car was out of sight -- but he carried off an eidetic image which obligingly reformed on the polished curve of the shuttle's console. The waver was female, nubile, red-headed, wearing a veridian tabard, torn dramatically from the left shoulder to show a pale tumescence of white skin. She was arched back against the curvature of the wreck, one arm doing the signaling with a scarf or some such. His first reaction was irritation. He had been maneuvered into a corner where he had to ignore an appeal for help. Later, his shuttle might be identified. It would look bad on the record. Well, he would take that chance. Going down there now would leave him no time to get in before curfew. That would mean a night at the Gatehouse. Bad for his image. The shuttle was picking up speed again, ready for a clear run down Lane Six, when Picton caught sight of himself on the same piece of polished bulkhead. Most times the reflection gave him uncomplicated pleasure -- a long smooth egg head with dark brown hair slicked back; large, intelligent eyes; thin, well-contoured mouth. Currently an unsmoothed relic of the race's sentimental past had seen fit to shove a hairy finger out of the unconin Palace Script, upper case, across his bland forehead. He fought it for thirty seconds and the shuttle was adjusting to the carrier beam which would see it home to its pad when he finally moved, a defeated logician. Slipping into the pilot seat, he broke the auto chain and look the console on manual. The distant traffic controller, startled out of courtesy, said, "Two-nine-six stroke A. C. Stay in lane." Picton crossed three empty outgoing lanes in an illegal U-turn and headed back. At the same time he selected a security channel and alerted his own office. "Controller Picton. I am investigating a grounded shuttle two kilometers out on the Wirral Trunk. Book me in at the Gatehouse in case I need a room." An android counter clerk gave a timed receipt forthe record and Picton switched off. It was some years since he had flown a shuttle and he found he was enjoying it. He dropped ten meters below the lowest flight lane and watched the broken ground through the observation panel at his feet. Close down, the terrain was less easy to identify. All the dilapidated areas looked alike. Could be he would not find the wreck again and his selfless efforts would be all loss. But Picton had not crawled to the heights of his profession for nothing. He bent his brain to it and came up with a zig-zag plan of search over the half kilometer where the wreck must lie. Two freight cars passed overhead in a howl of effort to reach port before curfew. Then, like the ploughman, he had the dusk to himself. He came on the wreck unexpectedly and so close that all the detail was clear. He was approaching it from the far side and the figure was hidden except for the arm still waving its green scarf. Something was wrong about that. What was she waving at? There was nothing about except his own car and any fool could see that he was landing. He dropped down neatly on the skids and shoved back the hatch. Then he was outside, drawing deep breaths and moving slowly like the manuals said to counteract the oxygen-thin air. Rounding the blunt bows of the grounded craft, he panted out: "Stop that. Come with me. I'll take you to the Gatehouse." Then he stopped. His foundling was an android, a collector's piece with a torso modeled from a classical original, but with large, balancing feet of aluminum. Even in rarefied air Picton's brain was no slouch in handling information. It hit its ceiling of a and punched out a definitive warning: Out Paul, your gallantry has been abused... Other signals crowded his sensors. A whir came from his own shuttle. As he whipped around it began to lift. By the time he had taken two imprudently fast steps it was up ten meters. Panting hard, his heart beginning to race, he stood still and watched it go. with open mouth and his mind on a loop saying that they couldn't do that to him. Then he closed mind and mouth and looked around the darkening set. At ground level there was not much to see. The sky glow thrown up by the city was diffuse and distant. Working his way over the rubble in the dark it would take him hours to cover a kilometer. He moved slowly to the wrecked car and said irritably, "You can stop that. No other sucker is likely to go by." The android stopped and turned its head to the voice. Momentarily, he believed he had been wrong. Wide-open blue eyes in a regular oval face focused intelligently on his own. She was certainly a high-grade job. One of those proscribed in the cities more than a century back for being too near the human pattern and apt to lead the frail human psyche into perversion. Having registered that the arrival was male, tall and knocking forty, this one went off in a sultry drawl like a saloon hostess. "Welcome, handsome stranger. Follow me and I'll show you where the action is." Picton ignored the invitation and climbed into the shell of the wreck. What he saw was no help. All usable gear had long been stripped out. The effort of climbing aboard had made him sweat as if he had been hauling himself around on an Andean peak. One way or another he had to get himself to the atmosphere-controlled Gatehouse. But transport was essential. The android had walked around to the hatch and was peering in like a disembodied head. She was the only mechanized artifact on the set. Maybe he could have her tow him along. Or carry him, even? He said sharply. "Put your hands on your hips and turn around. Stand still." Careful to preserve his balance, Picton, light-headed now as if in a dream sequence, angled himself onto her shoulders. When he was set, he said, "Okay. Walk round the shuttle." Obliging, if nothing else, and seemingly without any speech response for this contingency, she picked her way, sure-footed in the rubble, on a complete circuit. The ride was not uncomfortable. Picton reckoned he could hold the seat for as long as it would take. There was even an agreeable scent of verbena wafting up from longacting perfume ducts behind her plastic ears. They left the grove at a steady pace with trooper Picton tall in the saddle and peering forward into the gathering dusk. Without having to make physical effort and discovering the knack of deep regular breathing, Picton grew adjusted enough to his environment to begin to work out the angles. His patient zombie was a valuable piece of equipment. Whoever had fixed the decoy would want it back. To take her away had proved too easy to be allowed. He had hardly formulated this estimate of the situation when he became aware that he and the android were moving out of line. Underfoot he saw smooth ashlar, unusually free from rubble and his pearl white mare, reacting to the good road, had stepped up her rhythm. She rounded a corner into a gully, the floor sloping down in a broad vamp. He said, "Hold it there. Wait -- " and struggled to get free. But she had his legs in a viselike grip and took no notice. Darkness gathered around his head. He felt the sway of a sharp left turn and put his hands out to fend off a wall but found only open space. Another sharp turn and there was enough light for him to see a roof overhead. He could even touch it and run his hands along it for something to grip. But it was glass smooth. Then she was walking directly toward a ridged, silver gray barrier with diffused light behind it and his probing hands were pushing away multiple strands of thick plastic rope. There was almost half a meter of it -- enough to engulf him in a curious yellow limbo before he found himself in A man's voice said, "What's this, then? The Old Man of the Sea?" H IS first bonus was a standard atmosphere and Paul Picton took long quivering breaths of it. His head cleared. He was in a large community room and he reckoned he had made a poor entrance for a V. I. P. Thirty or more people were deployed about the set, a mixed age group. The youngest were playing some kind of building game with large, numbered cubes, watched by a dark girl with a thick ringlet like a blue-black, lustrous rope forward of the left shoulder. A small group was watching the early evening newscast. Two women of indeterminate age with head bands and buck teeth were playing three-dimensional chess. Far left, a round-faced young man astride an artist's donkey was knocking off a canvas from a life model and the girl tapping her foot on the plinth, except for the detail of aluminum feet, could have been twin sister to Picton's mount. The scene was an updated version of a Dyak long house in full social spate and the overwhelming impression was of relaxed enjoyment. Every eye had tracked him in. The bearded father figure who had spoken first went into transmission again. "Put the Controller down, Amanda. You have done very well." So they knew who Paul Picton was. It had all been arranged. One way or another, they would have brought him to this place. He had simply made it easy for them. Well, they would not be so complacent when his clearance drive got under way. He smoothed down his metal cloth tunic and recaptured what cool he could. "What do you hope to gain by this?" "Gain? There is nothing to gain. Except perhaps for yourself. We wanted to have a look at you. The fact that you responded to Amanda's signal is encouraging. For a start, it suggests that you are not pig iron all through or you would have ignored her." "And if I had done so?" "You are a regular commuter through here at this time. Some other way would have been found." Feet on a steady floor, good air to breathe, Picton was feeling more himself. Although, overall, the situation was bizarre, these were rational people. Diplomatic usage could be followed. Picton said, and even managed a false smile, "Guide me to the Gatehouse and I will overlook the action so far. Though I can't speak for the shuttle company. They may have their own views about the loss of their property. But I'm now." "Not so fast. Put our actions down to our concern for your good. Let me introduce myself. I am Michael Gerrard." Picton ignored the hand that was being held out. "My well-being will be best served by your letting me complete my journey. Yours also is now bound up with it. At daybreak there will be a search." "Not so. You still do not appreciate the position you are in'. Alex, let him hear the last signal from his shuttle." A plump, middle-aged man with a receding hair line and a fixed grin pulled a palm-sized recorder from the pocket of his coveralls and thumbed down a switch. Picton heard his own voice say: "I have picked up the occupant of the stranded shuttle. Cancel my reservation at the Gatehouse. I am leaving the region and will be away for some days. Immediate destination Blundell City." Gerrard said, "That gives us some time. Time for much vision and revision. Roy, Carlos, take the Controller into the theater. Hook him up to the screen. Belatedly Picton tried to run for the rope wall. Hands grabbed him. He was carried backward, kicking, his feet off the floor, across the width of the room and through an open arch into semidarkness. He felt a sharp stab high in his left shoulder and, although his mind went crystal clear, the steam went out of him. Unable to move, he saw and felt them strap him to a highbacked chair with a head stall. He felt a cold circlet of light alloy drop around his forehead, and hands he could not see made adjustments that set uncountable small pressure points all over his skull. At his back came the sound of feet as an audience filed in and settled down to watch. Before him an oval screen glowed a pale translucent green like an immense cathode eye. Gerrard's voice, to Picton's left and to the rear, had taken on a soft, hypnotic tone that seemed to infiltrate into the very fabric of his head. "Relax Controller. Just relax. I want to take you back to your first memories. You are a small boy. You remember what it was like to be a very small boy." invasion of privacy. The screen deepened to cherry red. He said, "No -- " over and over and it appeared on the screen as a running border. No. No. No. No. But he could feel the relaxing tide washing in. His resistance crumbled like a sand castle and disappeared. The line of negatives on the screen shrank small into a sequence of black dots. The screen itself became a creamy mist that cleared suddenly to a black and tion. He was looking at a short run of clinically bare wall with an open gap into a white tiled corridor. It was something he could have sworn had been lost in the mental scree. Sifted out. But the scene was true enough. He must have been five or six years old at that time. He was looking from his trundle bed to the open end of his cubicle in the Initial Teaching Establishment, where he had gone from the Nursery Unit in Eastham City. Emotion came fully articulated with the picture. He was crying silently, so that no sound could be picked up on the monitor, tears running in a steady stream down his face. Stage one in the conditioning of a public servant had begun. He was on his own, without parent or friend or any personal artifact to call his own. Just an embryo personality in a sterile casket. He was crying because some dissembler had whipped his woolly dog on a hygiene kick. It was a small issue, but an illustration that pain is only real if you feel it and he was feeling it. The screen blanked, glowed ruminatively for a count of five and unfolded again on a new pitch. Focus was sharper. He was standing in front of a console and he was terrified. Hands behind his back, he had the fingers in a cat's cradle twist in a bid to control a muscular tremor which was rippling about on his upper arms and behind his knees. Over the broad desk top, the principal of the I. T. E., a smoothfaced pedagogue with cold blue eyes, had his fingertips in a judicious docking ploy and was staring over them like a stone image. They hid his mouth so that his voice sounded like a ventriloquist's. "Your explanation is not satisfactory, Picton. Wrong responses over two hundred items were exactly the same as Kopec's. There is no doubt you were copying his work. It is not intelligent to deny it. You disappoint me, Picton." Picton, reliving the scene at full emotional strength, writhed in the hot seat. Simple fear, basic indignation at the injustice of it, shame at the ongoing action, which he remembered now in detail, all combined to bead his forehead with sweat. He heard the boy, that familiar stranger, say haltingly, "It was Kopec. Kopec asked me for the answers and I told him what I had. It wasn't me, Mr. Onon, it was Kopec." He saw Smiler Kopec, his great friend, as an inset at the top right on the screen. His only prop and stay in that draughty caravanserai. Betrayed. For what? "Then it was your duty to say so. Which you have now done. Very good, Picton. There is hope for you. You were wrong, however, to answer his questions. For that you must be punished. You must see that your action would falsify the records." What was the punishment? Nothing he could remember. Only the look in Kopec's eye when he passed him in the corridor and the empty place next to his own in the refectory. That was not shown on the screen. Gerrard edited it out and passed on, skipping a decade and putting the finger on the subject in his freshman year at the Barnston Polytech -- that illustrious Alma Mater for all there was of genius in the North West Province. He was in a small common room, close-packed with male and female intelligentsia sitting on the floor, perched on chair backs, shoulder-to-shoulder around the walls. One and all listening like beavers to a spectacular redhead in a tight, ljpie-green sweater. She had the freedom of a small clearing in the middle of the press. As she turned animatedly this way and that to make contact with all the group her hair swung elastically with subtle shifts of color. Neat, capable hands made precise gestures to emphasize a point. She was a honey. Rita Danvers, elected head of the student body for the semester. Currently drumming support for a demo against the clampdown on a popular course in social history. He was in this private meeting, though a freshman, on her personal invitation. He had dated her twice and the signs were all affirmative. Seated in the front row, Picton was well placed to admire her long athletic legs and get the message strength nine. Against his chest, in his breast pocket, he could feel the vibration of the miniature recorder which was taking a transscript. There was some conflict in his mind. What she was saying had the ring of truth. But he told himself it was emotional truth, not intellectual truth. Logic and reason should dictate the program. The authorities, with all the data to work on, must have the belter case. At the end, amid applause, she went into a full knee bend beside him and put an impulsive hand on his shoulder. Eyes shining. A stimulated demagogue. He was afraid that the electric warmth of her touch might send up a crackle of static. But he had it all buttoned up. Chapter and verse for the action. Names named. Tasks allocated. It was a full hour before he could get away to his own room -- then he was sitting at his study carrel calling through to the senior administrator on a private link and plugging in the small capsule that told all. He watched them take her away. Four riot cars dropped out of a clear sky into the main square. Security men turned out at a run, carbines held chest high. Nineteen militants were taken. She came out between two guards, head back, hair catching the sun in a bright aureole. That was the last he saw of her, or heard. One discreet inquiry he had made but the writing on the wall was plain to read. Not your business, Picton. Do your job. Don't ask questions. You will be looked after... He was looked after. Without being particularly popular or specially gifted for the chore he had fetched up in the top student slot as president. Without beating his brain to a froth he clocked the best grades in his year. Security, with a private line to the back of every examining computer was the horseshoe in his glove. That was the beginning. There was much more, a rodent's progress through the social maze, becoming ever more adept at nosing out the right information at the right time. Finally taking a hand in his own rise and progress to the top echelon of the security machine itself. Picton could sense that the crowd at his back was hostile. Relaxing drugs still pussy-footing around the synapses prevented any strong reaction. But he was suddenly anxious that they should see his point of view. There was another side to the record. Authority was important. The end justified the means. Stability and order were the ultimate good. Freedom was only possible under strong guarantee. He was, all in all, a pillar of the social fabric. He only realized that he had been talking aloud when an answer came from the group. A girl's voice said, "The ancient lie. Ends and means are complementary. No good end ever came from treachery and broken faith. You are a monster." Gerrard said, "Don't forget, he was conditioned to it over a long period. A man's past and present do not necessarily dictate the pattern of his future. If they did, this examination would not be worth conducting." breath. His free-wheeling mind had sold him the illusion that a bearded tormentor was building a mound of lead granules, handful by handful, on his chest. He opened his eyes. There was nothing much to see. It was cold. He was lying without cover on a ridged stone floor open to the sky. A dawn wind sliding uneasily through the asphalt jungle poked small cold fingers down his tunic collar and up the legs of his pants. He was stopped dead in his catalogue of discomfort by the sky. He might never have seen it before. In some sense that was true. What was to be seen through the plexiglas baffles over city streets or from the seat of a hurrying shuttle was nothing like the naked contact. Distance to dwarf him to a sand grain, A star map that put the European Federation of Cities into perspective as a transient fiction. Color that ranged from the most intense black to a startling heliotrope in an irregular, widening band over the horizon. Picton rolled over and heaved himself slowly to hands and knees, a panting dog ready to bay the moon. He could not take his eyes off the sky and could not believe that it had been there all the time. For his money it could have been created freshly to confuse him. He was well placed to see it. All around him the ground fell away. He was on the high point of a humpback flyover. The city was plain to see, not half a kilometer distant. His time disk told him it was #. Only thirty minutes and he could go straight in. There was a central island with the stump of a rusty bollard. He crawled to it and pulled himself to his feet, shivering as if with an ague. His mind knew one overriding imperative--to get inside and make for his pad. Light strengthened all the time, bringing up the way ahead as a composition in shades of gray. He forced himself to move at a slow, deliberate walk, mouth hanging wide open to pack in more air. He paused a hundred meters from the city gate, self-hypnotized by the rhythm of his unaccustomed exercise. The sky beyond the city had flushed rose madder and had stopped him in his tracks. For a count of ten he looked at it stupidly. The long shadow of the city wall came out to within a meter of his feet. Two more paces and he would be engulfed by it. Short on oxygen intake, his mind gagged and slipped off load, leaving him without benefit of guidance. Somewhere in the unconscious brain tub where every man is his own stranger, a life prisoner snapped its corroded chains and pole-vaulted into the vacant slot from which prudent government had stepped down. Picton turned his back on the city and looked the way he had come. The wasteland was bathed in a red flood as though a cosmic hand had brought up a dimmer. With the force of revelation, he knew for a truth that his future lay there and not in the city. There was a chance for him to start over. Maybe he wouldn't make it. His heart was already under strain. Maybe he wouldn't be able to find them again. But he had to try. On his own this time. It was the confrontation he had ducked all his life and would not duck again. Decision brought a small bonus of libido. He stretched to full height and led off smartly with the left foot. He would go on until he could not put one foot in front of the other and then he would crawl. Perhaps, with all their knowledge, they would know what he was doing. Either way, it did not matter. At this point in time he was doing what he had to do.  I  Earth had grown too crowded for man -- but not for dreams! thunderstorm and I lay awake for some time as the scarlet curtains flared again and again to the incessant lightning. I got out of bed once and looked out across the harbor to the open sea flashing silver between the jagged black teeth of the twin headlands. I saw the boats heaving restlessly at anchor as the long waves rolled in and smashed against the stone quay, throwing high plumes of spray across the narrow waterfront street. I worried about the ' boats because two of them were assigned to me for my current Fulltime; I had rented them with good money. Then I thought about Gordon  Ewell's jerry-built Grotto down the road, and I felt betterHe had not  allowed for this sort of weather in May. I went back to bed. As I shrugged my head deeper into the  pillow I saw Sylvia's eyes flicker open in alarm when another crack ' of thunder shook the village. Thunder frightened her; I knew she was thinking of suggesting she get into my bed. So I turned the other way and went to sleep. By breakfast time the storm had passed over and a watery sun glinted from the puddles and sea cluded our usual silent meal and I left Sylvia to wash up the things while I took a stroll down the street. Pentreath looked good that May morning and I hoped the weather would stay fine for the opening of the official tourist season. The facades of the buildings, freshly painted and gleaming with rain, looked much as they must have in the twentieth century and earlier; a rambling row of dissimilar stone and brick structures, some overhanging the street, some with jutting bow windows packed with curios, all restored with painstaking detail garnered from old photographs and picture postcards. Come to quaint Pentreath, the resort with character. Nearly all totally fake, of course -- the stone and brick mostly recreated from modern materials -- the facades are just that; behind the solid-looking fronts are prefabricated rooms decked out with imitation oak and plaster, extraordinarily convincing. But my place is real -- The Treasure Trove Gifte Shoppe and Tea Rooms is the identical building which has stood for centuries on Pentreath quay, a genuine ancient monument. I had rented the Treasure Trove in the earlier days; in successive Fulltime years I had come here and Sylvia and I had worked damned hard. After four years of this, punctuated by eight years of careful Shelflife, I had bought the place. Now we should be set for life. During our periods of Shelflife I let the place out; on the income we are able to send our remotors almost anywhere we please to enliven the enforced idleness. But we seldom go together. In December of last year I had my remotor adapted for skiing and enjoyed the winter sports at St. Moritz while I lay in comfort at the Shelflife Center, secure in my steel cabinet. Sylvia, however, monitored the Christmas festivities at the Center; her remotor never stirred out of the building but sat chattering to the other machines belonging to those people on Rotomation One too impoverished to remotravel. I can never understand why Sylvia likes people so much. I crossed the street to the quayside and checked the rope that secured my dinghy. A glance across the harbor satisfied me that Daffodil and Skylark still rode smoothly at anchor -- their chains had held fast during the night. I didn't expect any boat customers today but in a week or two, when the season warmed up, the craft would be in use continuously, trotting remotors around the bay on fishing trips. Turning, I walked over to Ewell's Grotto. Ewell himself was busy with a broom, ineffectively sweeping water out of the entrance in muddy waves, "Much damage last night?" I enquired. He looked up. His young, weak face was flushed with effort. "Could be worse, Mr. Green," he replied. "One or two rips in the canvas, that's all." He hesitated. "I wondercould Mrs. Green lend me a hand and stitch things up a bit?" I didn't reply but strolled inside to inspect the damage. Fiberglass stalagmites lay around in confusion and the canvas hung awry. A gaping hole in one wall had allowed leaves and twigs to blow in and the fairy pool was full of muck. The place was a mess. Ewell's Grotto is a temporary structure; he dismantles it at the end of each Fulltime year and packs it away while he takes his two years Shelflife. Consequently he doesn't pay local siterates. I find this sort of situation annoying; people of Ewell's type are parasites feeding off gullible remotourists while the rest of us foot the bill. My own siterates are heavy. "Oh, dear. What a shame." I swung around on hearing Sylvia's voice. She was standing at the entrance, regarding the devastation with dismay. Ewell hovered at her side, eager for sympathy. "Look, Gordon," she continued, "I'll slip home and fetch the sailmaking things and get the canvas sewn up while John helps you clear up the mess. I won't be a minute." She departed, leaving me in helpless irritation. It wasn't the first time she had volunteered my services to help a competitor. Ewell was grinning at me gratefully -- being unmarried, he is insensitive to nuances of behavior between married couples. "Thanks a lot, Mr. Green," he said as we started to tidy the place up. the Grotto presentable and set up Ewell's ridiculous little gift shop, a rough imitation rock counter at the back of the tent complex which Sylvia and he loaded carefully with worthless trinkets and postcards. I left Sylvia to help with the finishing touches and went out to see to the Herefords. The Herefords are another of those touches of authenticity of which I am rather proud. The herd numbers twenty white-faced brown brutes of no practical purpose save to stand around the large field at the back of the waterfront street and look picturesquely rustic. Sylvia once tried making genuine Cornish Beef Pies for the Tea Room but the experiment was a failure. The few Fulltime tourists we get, together with the locals, found the variable consistency of real meat repulsive and quickly reverted to synthetics. The remotors, which constitute the vast majority of tourists, do not eat and seemed reluctant to burden themselves with perishable pies to take back to the Shelflife Centers. On the strength of the Herefords, however, they do buy our Olde Englishe Clotted Cream which, laughably, is synthetic. In the bright sun this morning the Herefords looked wonderful, posing in powerful attitudes against the background of grass, hillside and puffclouded sky -- like a nineteenth-century oil painting. One of the animals, a large cow under a tall cedar, was bellowing realistically. For a moment I toyed with the idea of herding them down outside the back windows of the Tea Room but decided to leave that until later. In their present position they could be seen from the coach park at the top of the village. I unlocked my small shed and took out the signs. Labeling the cattle is a long job but worthwhile from an advertising point of view. The signs are large and heavy and I can only carry two at a time, so it was an hour before I had finished; but by ten o'clock each cow carried, slung across its broad back and hanging down either I surveyed the field and was satisfied. In the distance, over the crest of the hill, the sun reflected from the roofs of the approaching coaches. coach park the vehicles were arriving, groaning and spewing archaic diesel smoke. There were two, each about eight feet wide and thirty long with deep, unnecessary windows running the length of the sides. Painted scarlet, they along their sides. In front, just below the roof line, were placards They pulled into the park and halted side by side. The din of internal combustion ceased. The drivers jumped out, carrying lists, held a leisurely conversation, then strolled to the rear of the vehicles. I followed. I like to know the worst, right away. I needn't have worried. The coaches were packed with remotourists. The driver of Rotomation # jerked open the twin doors and began to hand down the metallic boxes to his companion, who laid them carefully on the ground. I positioned myself above the first box, a cube with dimensions something under two feet, and waited while it shifted, lifted itself three feet from the ground on telescopic legs, then extended a slender, gleaming neck from the center of the cube. At the top of the neck was the head, cylindrical and about six inches in diameter, about level with my own. The robot spoke, "Good morning," it said politely. "Are you in charge of Rotomation #?" I asked. "That's right. Name's Tom Lynch. Gloucester Shelflife Center." "John Green," I said, grasping the stubby hand projecting from the side of the cube, "of the Treasure Trove Gifte Shoppe and Tea Rooms." I produced my handout. "Here you are. You'll find us about halfway along the waterfront. I'll make it worth your while." "Ah, Mr. Green." If it were possible for a remotor to stiffen. Lynch would have stiffened. "This tour is in no way regimented. I don't shepherd these people around. The idea is, they do what they want for the day." I meet this type sometimes. "I'm aware of that." I tried to match his air of dignity. "But you're in a position to make suggestions. That's all I meant." "Yes," replied the remotor ambiguously, turning away and allowing my handout to flutter to the ground. "On your feet, folks!" His voice became jovial as he addressed the gangling forms lurching around, getting used to their legs. "We've only got a day here. Get set to enjoy yourselves! Hurry! Hurry -- " Within a short while both coaches were unloaded. "That's progress for you." The driver of Rotomation # spoke; he leaned against the side of his coach, smoking. "This used to be a fortyseater. Now it holds three hundred. Pack 'em in-' He chuckled cynically. "That's the story of Rotomation," I agreed. "Why do you use these old vehicles?" "Adds color to the deal. My company, we've got fifty of these. U:"d to take Fulltime tourists about but it didn't pay, not at forty to a coach. Even though the coaches are authentic and we charged accordingly. So we switched to remotors and advertised at the Shelflife Centers. Genuine lours just like grandpa used to take. Those your cows?" "Yes." "Nice touch. One thing I miss, though. I'm sixty, been driving all my life. Time was, years ago, I drove real tourists around, before Rotomation. Used to get girls, unaccompanied like." He sniggered. "Nowadays, how do I know what they look like, one remotor is just like the next? You can't even tell the age, not unless you ask a remotor straight out. Look a bit silly when you find you're chatting up an old dear of seventy." He sighed. "Anyway, I'm getting a bit old for that game." He looked it. Thin gray hair straggled across the parchment skin of his lined brow. Suddenly I tired of his reminiscences. The remotourists were pouring down the village in a silver tide and I had work to do. I walked away, leaving him staring ruminatively at his moist cigarette. T HE coach park belongs to a friend of mine by the name of Charles Judd. He charges by the head and makes a good living from this and his remotor repair shop. He picked up the coach park cheap, too, from an old fellow disheartened by the fall in land values following Rotomation. In order that the appearance of Pentreath remain unspoiled the local council insists on Charles' site at the clifftop being the only coach park near the village. Well away from the cluster of buildings at the waterfront, the park has a rough path leading down to the main street. The view is superb and gives a good initial impression to the remotourist. Charles has an interesting sideline; he has affixed at the seaward side of the park a notice which states that persons descending to the beach by the cliff path do so at their own risk. The cliff path, as distinct from the proper path to the village, is barely negotiable. The remotourist is naturally adventurous. He has little to lose; should his remotor be damaged in some stupid escapade he merely pays to have it repaired, while himself lying in comfort at the Shelflife Center, experiencing exciting events through his imperiled robot's senses. I do quite well in heavy seas that way; the boats are comprehensively insured. As a result many remotourists, rather than take the safe road to the village, will see Charles' sign and attempt the cliff path. A Fulltime human can manage it if he has a strong head for heights, but remotors are not so agile. And sure enough, as I passed the sign grinning to myself as always at the shrewdness of Charles' idea, I heard cries for help. I hurried to the repair shop, a wooden shack at the village end of the park, and banged on the door. Charles appeared with a telescopic leg in his hand. "You've got customers on the cliff path," I informed him. His expression brightened. "Thanks," he said. He fetched a rope from inside the shack and hurried to the cliff-top. I tagged along to watch the fun. "Hang on to this, will you, John?" He tied the rope about his waist and handed me the end. "Take a turn around that post. Not that I expect to fall; I could climb this cliff blindfold." He chuckled and scrambled over the edge. I paid the rope out, keeping it taut around the post. Presently there was a jerk. I began to pull in. Charles reappeared with a pair of remotors in tow. The rescue operation was slickly complete. "Fine," he said, dusting himself down. "That'll be twenty-five for the two of you, please." The remotors paid up without a murmur, digging the notes out of a large yellow bag. I accompanied the robots down the sensible path to the village. They seemed not to be suffering from any shortage of cash; I wanted to get them into the Treasure Trove among the souvenirs. "What a nice man," remarked one of the remotors. I saw from the name tag that it was woman, Lucy Allbright. "How lucky that he happened to be around, Al." Albert Allbright laughed. "Don't kid yourself, Lucy. He makes useful money from his rescue setup. And I wouldn't be surprised if our friend here were in on it, too." "Not me," I said hastily. "I own a gift shop. My name's Green, by the way." "Glad to meet you, Mr. Green." They introduced themselves unnecessarily. "You must be Green's Cream," remarked Al. "We have to take some of that back," added Lucy. "All genuine stuff," I murmured. "I'm sure. We first came here over forty years ago, you know." I couldn't tell whether the statement was intended to be significant. "Haven't been back since. From where we are now, it looks much the same, doesn't it, Lucy?" This couple must be pretty old, I decided. They were the sort of tourists we wanted. Sentimental and with money to spare. Trove and introduced them to Sylvia. In minutes they were chatting with her like old friends -- Sylvia has this effect on people -- so I left the three of them at the table. The Tea Room seats about twenty-five and there were one or two Fulltime villagers in, drinking coffee and eating buns, generally adding a touch of local color. This is very necessary. Remotors do not, obviously, eat or drink -- but remotorists like to sit down from time to time in an authentic atmosphere and watch other folks or chat with locals. The Tea Room, basically, serves as a meeting place where remotorists get to know each other in attractive surroundings, buy Green's Cream, and then wander around the Treasure Trove, spending the rest of their budget for the day. I passed through the doorway that separates the Tea Room from the Shoppe and was pleased to Find the latter full of chattering remotors lurching among the counters on spindly legs, spending freely. Well satisfied, I let myself out and strolled along the waterfront to the Smugglers' Arms. The public bar at this hour was almost empty; Jack Rivers was swabbing the counter in desultory fashion, the air smelled of disinfectant and the parrot was muttering unpleasantly to itself, occasionally plucking at the bars of its cage like an ill-tempered harpist. I ordered a pint and sat down. "Aah, it be a fine mornin', stranger." "For God's sake, Bert," I snapped. "It's me, Green." "Oh, I beg your pardon, Mr. Green." The old man's eyes focused with rheumy difficulty. "All the same, I'll have a pint, please." "Not from me you won't. Wait till the tourists start coming in." Bert Jennings is the village character and quite good at it. His line is to trade homespun philosophy and weather forecasts for drinks while sitting in an ancient wheelback chair in the corner of the bar. The romotourists spot him and cluster around as he clutches an empty mug in both mittened, arthritic hands and tells them the history of the village in a quavering voice. After a while the remotors buy him a drink and move away, pick up a stone jar of homemade Cornish Mead to take back to the Center, and drift out into the street, to be replaced by further seekers after information. We have an arrangement in Pentreath. If a remotourist wants details of village history, we send them to Bert. While the rest of us sell souvenirs and experiences, he sells words. I often wonder what happens while we are all on Shelflife and the village is in the hands of Rotomation # and #. Do they, too, have their village sage? Once or twice while at the Center I have contemplated sending my remotor to Pentreath to find out exactly what goes on, but I have never gotten around to it; there are too many other places to see. "Hi, John. Thanks for the customers." Charles Judd was standing at the bar. He handed me a beer. "Thanks. I took them into the Tea Room after, and let Sylvia loose on them." Charles smiled. "A wife in a million. She makes more money with her personality than you with all your schemes." "I'm not too sure about that." I frowned. They don't know what it's like to live with somebody who seems to like everyone except me. "She sometimes forgets that we do all this for money." "Come off it, John. You know you couldn't do without her." I fought back my irritation. Barroom banter is not my line. "Sometimes I wish it were permissible to exchange Rotomations. I'd like to see some new faces." "Fine," he chuckled. "Leave her with me. Oh, by the way -- " He sat down, pulled his chair close. "I heard some disturbing news today. From a fellow on Rotomation Two, who came here last year, while Rotomation Three was in charge." "Oh?" "It seems they dropped prices all around and advertised the fact. It's the first I've heard about it. I don't think it'll be the last. This guy on Two wanted a small repair job done this morning. He called me a crook when I told him the price." "What?" This was serious. Those of us who own our businesses let them to other Rotomations on the strict understandings that prices be maintained. "We'll have to put this before the Chamber of Commerce," I said. "And I tell you another thing. Ewell's selling cream in his Grotto." "What?" Poaching on one another's preserves is something we don't do. I got to my feet. "I'll deal with this right away. I'll have that little swine thrown out of the Chamber!" "Hold it. He's not a member. His is a temporary structure. He doesn't pay local siterates either." "I know that." I charged out of the bar, incensed. I had to see Sylvia immediately. She had helped Ewell set up his stall this morning. She must have seen the cream. What the hell was she thinking of? Room to find Sylvia still seated at a table with the Allbrights. This did not improve my temper. She should have been showing them around the Treasure Trove by now. She looked up as I entered. "Oh, John." She smiled at me brightly, insensitive to my mood. "Mr. Allbright was just telling me. Did you know -- he knew this place before Rotomation? They spent their honeymoon here. He says the place has hardly changed." "Sit down, Mr. Green." The remotourist waved me to a vacant chair. "That's right, Sylvia. Mind you, the people have changed. I don't suppose any of the old ones are left now." "I wonder if you knew Bert Jennings," Sylvia said. "Had you thought of taking a fishing trip?" I asked hastily. "Bert Jennings? That wouldn't be young Bert -- do you remember, Lucy? He showed us how to catch bass? I wonder now -- " The remotor fell silent, thinking then: "Where can we find him?" "He'll be in the Smugglers'. He's always there at this hour." Sylvia seemed determined to send our customers elsewhere. "What luck," exclaimed Allbright. "We must have a word with him. I'm sure it's the same man. You know -- " He looked around, cylindrical head pivoting, "You've done a wonderful job with this place. It's almost exactly as I remember it. You can't know what it means to Lucy and me to come back here and see it all again." "Last time I suppose the village was packed with Fulltime tourists," Sylvia remarked. "You can't imagine the crowds -- of course, everyone was Fulltime then. It was two years before Rotomation came in -- earth was crowded, believe me. You could hardly move. The roads were one solid traffic jam. But now, well, look at the coaches we came in. Three hundred people in such a small space. Oh, yes Rotomation was a wonderful idea." "And it solved the food problem, Al. Don't forget that," Lucy pointed out. "Oh, yes. Things were getting difficult. I won't say we were starving -- but some of us were hungry. Nowin two years Shelllife a person only consumes a few gallons of drip. Of course, we all eat during our Fulltime year but that's only one-third of the population." "How do you enjoy Shelflife?" asked Sylvia. "After having known what it was like before." "Fine. I'm packed away comfortably in Gloucester. I'm conscious of my mind and body being there but only when I think about it. In my first two years Shelflife I adapted completely. It seemed strange to go on Fulltime again when my Rotomation came round." "The remotors are good," said Lucy, nodding her shining head in a way which somehow betrayed her real age. I was still trembling with rage; I wanted to get Sylvia alone. I think they sensed it. "Well." Allbright stood up suddenly. "We must be going. My, it feels good to be young again. My real body's pretty feeble now, you know." In an effort to be polite I managed to join the conversation at last. "You won't try to take your wife down that cliff in your next Fulltime, then?" I had been tactless. I could tell by the pause before he replied but I was too mad at Sylvia to care. "We're truly young only once," he replied at last quietly. "It's always as well to make the best of things while you can, Mr. Green." He glanced from Sylvia to myself. "Remotors are good but they're no substitute for flesh and blood. We climbed that cliff over forty years ago. We won't do it again." His wife spoke. "Where do you recommend we go now, dear?" she asked Sylvia. "You must see Gordon Ewell's Grotto," she replied at once. "And then why not slip into the Smugglers' and have a word with Bert Jennings?" "Fine. That would be interesting. Oh, and before we go, I must have some of your cream to take back." "I shouldn't bother now," said Sylvia. "You don't want to carry it about all day. You can pick it up later. The Grotto sells it as well, if that's nearer for you." T HE sight of a woman crying moves me to fury. It is unnecessary; an attempt to take unfair advantage, calculated to turn logical defeat into a moral victory. I suppose she expected me to apologize. "And you can cut out the tears," I told her. "Once and for all, get it into your head that we're in this for the money. To save for our Shelflife so that we can send our remotors out anywhere we like and enjoy ourselves. We get people in and w esell. Is that clear?" "But why can't we enjoy ourselves all the time?" she asked. "Do we have to behave like the other sharks in the village? Like your friend Charles?" "Charles is okay. He's a good businessman. What about your friend Ewell and his fake Grotto?" "John, everyone knows Gordon's Grotto is fake. The tourists know it. There's no pretense about it. Gordon's a nice fellow." I could feel the rage boiling up again, a sick volcano in my stomach. "By God, anyone would think you were in love with that lousy little creep." I was losing control of myself; I seized her by the shoulders and shook her. "Are you, Sylvia? Are you?" She bit her lip and gave me a patient look; I very nearly slapped her face. "You know I'm not, John," she said quietly. "I'm in love with you. But sometimes I wish you could be a bit less -- hard. This isn't dog eat dog -- that sort of life finished when Rotomation came in. There's plenty for all of us." "And how the hell did he 'get to selling cream?" I raged. "You helped him this morning. You must have seen it." "I didn't think -- " "Where does he get it from? Where does he get this fake cream he sells in his fake Grotto?" "I believe it's the same brand as ours. He just puts a different label on it, as we do." "What? He doesn't even have any cows -- " My head was spinning; I felt dizzy with rage and frustration. I swung around and left Sylvia standing there, her cheeks wet, her eyes wide and stupid. I slammed out the back way and strode into the field. The Herefords were grouped around the rear of the building. My gun was in the wooden shed. The canvas of Ewell's Grotto shone white in the sun. My hands were wet and shaking. clears the air. This may be so in other parts of the country but it doesn't usually apply to Pentreath. Here a fine spell may be broken by a storm, which is often the precursor of further storms and endless drizzling rain, day after day. But the late afternoon of the first day of the tourist season was still delightful. The sun continued to shine unabated and as I climbed the cliff path life seemed pretty good. I reached the grassy knoll at the top and turned to admire the view. Across the tiny bay, on the opposite headland, were the two coaches, childrens' toys in the hard light. The village lay beneath me, the boats bobbing at anchor as the ebbing remnants of last night's heavy seas slapped against the quay. The village street glittered with promenading remotors; the wreckage of Ewell's Grotto lay at the near end, canvas flattened and tent poles askew. There had been no customers for my boats but I was not particularly bothered; the Treasure Trove was doing well and I had decided to take the afternoon off; Sylvia and the assistants could cope. "Lovely afternoon, Mr. Green." I jumped, startled, and turned round. Two remotors were sitting further along the cliff, telescopic legs dangling over the edge. "Oh, hello, Mr. Allbright -- Mrs. Allbright. Yes, it's very nice," I replied none too enthusiastically. I find I am happiest when alone -- inane conversation bores me. I leave that to Sylvia. "It must be very pleasant living here for your Fulltime," remarked Mrs. A. "You're very lucky." I don't like being told I'm lucky. "What do you do?" I asked. "I work in a synthetics plant," replied Allbright. "Hard work for a man of my age. You have to watch the machinery. Particularly in January after the previous Rotomation goes off. There's never much maintenance done in December. They're too busy thinking what they're going to do with their Shelflife." Across the bay a hooter brayed. "Time to be getting back to the coaches," observed Allbright. They stood up. "Would you mind walking back with us, Mr. Green? I've got an idea which might interest you." Together we descended to the village. "The Grotto looks a mess," I observed. "It's better to build solidly even if it does mean paying local siterates." "I think it's a shame," said Mrs. Allbright. "You can tell a lot of work's gone into that place. When I saw those cows stampeding through and smashing it all up, I could have cried for the poor man." "I wonder what set those cattle running," speculated her husband. "You could have lost a lot of money yourself, Mr. Green. Herefords are valuable beasts." "I was lucky," I said. "You know, they've never done it before. I expect they were nervous after last night's storm and some sudden noise startled them. Although I can't say I'm too sorry about the Grotto. It's a fake. I feel it lowers the tone of the village." "I think it's fun," said the old woman. "And how do you mean, a fake?" "Well -- it's not genuine." She laughed. "Oh, dear. Well now, just tell me what is." "My Herefords are genuine." "In what way? Do they have any practical use as cows used to? Do the boats and the Smugglers' Haunt and your Tea Room -- and Bert Jennings?" no "Bert Jennings?" I was puzzled and a little annoyed. "Which is the real Bert Jennings?" she asked. "The old character who sits in the bar for one year out of three, putting on his act, or the remotor who goes skiing and flying and climbs Everest for the other two years? On a time basis it ought to be the remotor." "Don't worry about it, Mr. Green." A I I bright chuckled. "Lucy gets these moods. She has few illusions -- both of us have. The point is, we came here on our honeymoon -- ages ago -- and we had a wonderful time. Today, after all these years, we thought we'd come back and see the old place. We didn't expect to find it quite the same and it wasn't. But it's still wonderful. You've all done a great job of maintaining the appearance; the sea is still here -- and the beach and the harbor and the cliffs. It's still Pentreath. And as for fake souvenirs and synthetic cream and shabby sideshows, well, they had those forty years ago, too. I tell you, nothing's changed very much. There's no need to feel defensive about things here." The path narrowed and they moved ahead. I saw they were actually holding hands. Two remotors holding hands, for God's sake, like a couple of starcrossed lovers. I thought about Sylvia and myself in forty years' time... We were passing the Treasure Trove when he made his suggestion. The narrow street was full of gleaming remotors stilting their way toward the coaches. "It used to be a guest house, you know. They put people up for the night as the Smugglers' did. Have you ever thought of doing so again in those bedrooms upstairs? Nobody else in the village does. I've asked." "But we don't get guests," I objected. "Everyone works during Fulltime except the very rich and they go abroad." "I mean putting remotors up in proper rooms, in beds, instead of just packing them away for the night. It'd be a novel idea. You could advertise all-inclusive fishing weeks." "Remotors in beds?" I couldn't help laughing the idea seemed so ridiculous. "No, I'm serious. Lucy and I would have enjoyed staying in a real bedroom and having a whole week here. Delivery could be arranged with the coach people. After all, even remotourists get tired of rushing from place to place all me time, particularly the older ones like us." Most tourists, if you allow yourself to get drawn into conversation, will make suggestions as to how trade could be improved. I thought I'd heard it all -- from paddle steamers to traveling circuses. But I'd never before heard of letting furnished bedrooms to remotors. They cannot experience discomfort, so what's wrong with the trundling coach, which saves overnight time between one stop and the next? And in any case, why should anyone want to spend more than one day in any place? The truth of the matter was, they were a couple of sentimentalists who wanted to relive their ancient honeymoon in as much detail as possible. Fulltime traveling is expensive and cuts into valuable moneyearning days. I was still chuckling to myself as, hand in steel hand, they climbed the hill to the coach park. The shadow of the setting sun pursued us up the slope; the village was in dusk against the crimsoncapped black hillside. We reached the coaches. Allbright extended a silver claw. "Goodbye, Mr. Green," he said. "Would you say thank you to Sylvia for us for making our day so pleasant." He turned to his wife. "Bye, Lucy," he said. "See you in Bristol, Al." They stood in silence for a moment, then slowly Mrs. Allbright withdrew herself into a cube. The coach driver, damp cigarette adhering to his lower lip, picked up the remotor and slid it into the rear entrance to the vehicle. Allbright turned away and stalked across to the other coach. I followed, puzzled. "What goes on?" I asked. "This is my coach," he replied shortly. "I don't understand," I muttered. I suddenly got an inkling of something I didn't want to know. "It's quite simple, Mr. Green. Lucy and I married young and hastily. Soon we fought. I think you know how married couples can fight. We thought we hated each other. In two years we were divorced. Single people again. Free. You understand?" "No." But I understood. Oh, God, I understood. "Rotomation came along. They put us on different shifts. We kept in touch and met again as remotors. There are certain things in life we find out too late. Mistakes we cannot correct." It is not permissible to exchange Rotomations. "I haven't seen Lucy -- seen her -- for forty years." He stiffened and began to sink to the ground. I watched. At my feet was a silver box with hairline cracks on the top. An inert, lifeless silver box; the driver lifted it into the coach. A piece of precision machinery. A cube. I turned and ran toward the setting sun, toward the village, Sylvia. The sun must have been strong because my eyes were smarting.  The scientific rationale for The Year of the Cloud is convincingly worked out, as it was in Clone. The menace is as deceptively simple as was the life form that grew out of the sewers. This time, it's a gradual increase in the viscosity of the Earth's water, which, as worked out by the authors, can be seen to be quite sufficient for the total destruction of life on Earth as we know it, and not too quietly, either. The cities of the Earth are destroyed, about fifty percent of the population is dead before the book even begins to peak out, and there is literally no place to hide. Nevertheless this is a bad book, and Clone was a good book. This is a bad book in many ways. The writing is dull through long sections. Although the protagonists move across considerable distances of land, with the action ranging from Hawaii to San Francisco, from San Francisco to New York, and from New York to the Bahamas, one gets neither a sense of actual motion on their part, nor the feeling that the book is advancing very far. Some of the syntax is idosyncratic, or at least parochial. Several times one encounters a sentence such as "The cities of the coastal plains didn't stand a chance even." This and several similar recurring quirks strike the reader rather hard, particularly since they ( Continued from page # ) invariably come at the end of long, slow, descriptive passages which are probably intended to convey the mood of enervation settling over the protagonists as their energies flag and their despair mounts. But the mood passages are too long and too similar to the narrative taffy-pulling used by standard daytime television serial writers. Then, some rather promising characters pop into being -- notably the girl who eventually settles down to become the mate of one of the chief protagonists. She's an extremely complex character, with a great many half-delineated traits. But she simply appears in the book, and then turns out to be occupying a hefty number of words in it, without ever really contributing very much to its progress and without undergoing any great change of her own. (Personally, the one thing I do wish I knew more about was exactly how she learned how to become an excellent journalistic photographer simply by having done a stint posing for dirty pictures. There are very few similarities in the field conditions, the lighting techniques, or the equipment required). What I'm really saying with all of these quibbles is not that any given sentence in the book is dull. Neither Kate nor Ted have staked any major claims as prose poets, but both of them are narrators talented enough to evoke a poetic mood, or any other mood they select. When they've got it rolling, they can induce a sense of unimpeded flow and a breathless suspension of not only disbelief but of any other sense that might interfere between the reader and his enjoyment of the story. So what this book really doesn't have is that essential ingredient of tension which would override the occasional lapse in prose technique that can occur with a collaborative book. The mixture is almost as it was in Clone , but what is missing, finally, I think, is that sense of purposefulness on the part of the cloud through which the Earth passes at the beginning of all the events. It is true that at the end, the book suddenly throws in a reference to the fact that the cloud can't have occurred there by accident. It must have been "placed." (Where is the evidence for this?) But by the time this brick arrives in place of a life-ring, it's either a copout or an auctorial admission of awareness that the book is in serious trouble and needs a quick shot of adrenalin. Else it marks the spot where Wilhelm and Thomas should have begun a science-fiction novel of alien meddling, rather than a novel of science-fiction horror. That latter, I think, is what they were trying for. And this review, I hope, is an effort to start them thinking on how they might organize their next plot, because when they do it right they do it very well. might know, was a genuine power in paperback publishing some twenty years ago, when it and Signet represented the only serious rivals to Pocket on the newsstands. There have been many evolutionary changes in publishing since then, and I have no idea of the present net worth of Avon as compared to, for instance, the Olympia Press. But just looking at newsstands, employing roughly the same sensory equipment I was using twenty years ago, I would say that Avon is on its way back, strongly, under the editorial direction of George Ernsberger. Among other things, George has produced a recent series of highly attractive and well qualified science-fiction books. But the one I want to talk about is one I bought on my own hook, because it falls in with my predeliction for political thriller fiction (Fail-Safe, Seven Days in May, etc.). This is a book called Pre-Empt by John Vorhies (AvonV##), and is beyond a doubt the best book in this genre that has ever crossed my horizon. I've no idea who Vorhies is, but he not only understands politics, and realpolitik and all that other stuff, he also understands narrative. You have to get past the rather unfortunate graphic design and blurb writing on the cover. In fact, as usual, you're better off ignoring the blurbs. Vorhies' sense of narrative is so strong that he's able to make a virtue of a technique that usually fails. That is, he tells the story entirely in the form of letters and memos covering the events. The crucial event is the mutinous seizure of the nuclear submarine Nathan Hale by its captain, who supplied with a number of thermonuclear missiles, and equipped with enough resources to stay underwater and undetected for months, informs the world that unless it convenes an international council to supervise and enforce nuclear disarmament, he will begin hitting the world's major cities one by one. In the beginning, of course, both the captain's scheme and the book itself sound like another melodramatic potboiler. As depicted on the cover of Pre-Empt, and as originally pictured in the initial reports about him, he is a rigid militarist who has suddenly turned completely fanatical and is waving his fists in all directions, playing with his big toy. But Vorhies is considerably smarter than that, and soon begins to show it at a skillfully measured and perfectly controlled pace. Bit by bit, paragraph by paragraph, memo by memo, Vorhies begins turning the captain and his scheme into creations of complete credibility. As events develop and such parties as the President of the United States and the Premier of the Soviet Union, as well as the Chairman of the U.S. Senate Armed Services Committee, begin delving into the background of these events, detail matches with detail. It becomes obvious that what is happening here may be a conspiracy launched twenty-five years ago -- That is to say, in the late #s. But more likely it may be, simply, the effect of the environment of the past quarter-century on the hearts and minds of sincere, capable individuals entrusted with awesome technological andor political power. Which is to say that Vorhies moves us through successive layers of melodrama and then drama and finally something very much resembling documentary narrative, while simultaneously moving us down through increasingly complex layers of reader involvement. What begins as something on approximately the level of Thunderbolt quickly attains and overtakes the pseudoprofundity of Fail-Safe, the routine mechanics of Red Alert, the slick irony of Dr. Strangelove, and begins taking on the proportions of a major statement. Pre-Empt verges on going beyond the specific problem of political man and nuclear power and gets very close to being a novel about Man and power. It's a hell of a book as a literary accomplishment, particularly for something that turns up on the newsstands with a thriller cover on it. N OW, the book takes some positions with which one might seriously quarrel. The ostensible villain -- that is to say, the force which eventually defeats the onset of genuine world disarmament -- is the American political system, as exemplified by the relationship shown here between the legislative branch and the executive. At the end of the book, as we have known from the beginning, Congress successfully impeaches the President for having "surrendered American sovereignty," although the immediate excuse is a convenient trumped-up charge. We are shown that under the circumstances of the present nuclear state, it is impossible for the individual chief executive to make genuine individual decisions in the event of nuclear crisis; that the inertia of twenty-five years of legislative decision, entwined with twenty-five years of military executive decisions and preconceptions, have robbed the chief executive of any genuine power to react in any original manner. Since none of the pre-set plans include automatic procedures for dealing with hopeful nuclear situations, the President -- the man who supposedly has his own finger on the button -- is in fact powerless to react in any manner save destructively. If he does attempt to react in what this book depicts as a sane, sensible and noble manner, he does save the world from nuclear holocaust for the time being, but he does so at the price of his own career and honor, and in the end he gains nothing -- the system defeats all nobility and returns the world to a position even a little closer to catastrophe than it was before the President, the Premier and the captain of the Nathan Hale all laid their lives, their fortunes and their sacred honor on the line. It is possible in reading this book to draw the conclusion that the American system is the true villain in this world; that the sum total of all the decisions made since the United States took the responsibility of nuclear power has so crystallized our posture that we, uniquely among all the nations of the world, have the simple choice either of preserving the condition of marginal catastrophe, or of completely dissolving our political and national structure. And naturally, like any other organism, we would rather die than change. But that's a false premise, I think, even on Vorhies' own terms. As depicted here, these are essentially personal conflicts. The Premier of the Soviet Union acts in the end not as the Premier, but as a man who, while young and attached to the Soviet Diplomatic Mission in Washington, D.C., formulated a world disarmament plan out of his own idealism, and out of his concern for the future safety of Mother Russia. The "renegade" sea captain, (who is magnificently depicted despite never appearing onstage), turns out to have been a similar sort of person. The President of the United States is, I think, basically a political creature, but with a basic underlayer of sound, middle-American common sense. On the other hand, many of the senators and congressmen and militaryfigures depicted here are cartoons straight out of Strangelove. They have funny names and AI Capp personalities. Still other supporting characters are neither realistic nor cartoony; they have names like Robert Fitsgerald, and are addressed as "Bobby," in the manner of Allen Drury. So when you begin looking at it hard, it becomes plain that Vorhies had an argument he wanted to make even if it meant warping the structure of his analogy. The result is an extremely readable creation and a necessarily thoughtprovoking one, but one that undermines its own logical footing so that it falls short of objective truth. Every piece of fiction falls short of objective truth, but political fiction -- political science fiction, in this case -- has, or should have, certain higher obligations to meet. Despite all that, Pre-Empt is a cracking good input to add to your picture of the world, but it disqualifies itself from candidature for a complete picture of the world as it really is. What it is, really, is what would happen if you took Tom Sherred's E For Effort , (which, incidentally, was also written in this manner) and wanted to make a novel. Definitely, in that event, this is the kind of novel you would want to make. N orman spinrad is a bright and talented fellow. The temptation is to refer to him as a young fellow and as a new writer on the horizon. But he's not that young any more and his work has been around for some time. Avon has just reprinted his collection, The Last Hurrah of the Golden Horde , containing stories whose copyright dates range upward from # (a period in which he was writing for Analog with reasonable frequency) on up through #, when he was doing what appears to be his most interesting work, for New Worlds. This book (Avon Science Fiction Novel V#, #) displays no particular consistent style. Outward Bound could easily have been written by Poul Anderson. The Equalizer has certain strong resemblances to Mack Reynolds' work. Gordon Dickson could easily have written The Last of the Romany, Technicality is much like a Randall Garrett story, and Subjectivity has a tendency to resemble something by Christopher Anvil. Perhaps this is the kind of thing that Spinrad meant when he dedicated this book to The Grand Old Men of Science Fiction. Of course that doesn't explain the resemblance of Carcinoma Angels to something by Harlan Ellison. Nor does it explain the resemblance of The Entropic Gang Bang Caper and The Last Hurrah of the Golden Horde to the kind of thing the general run of New Worlds writers were trying to write in roughly the same way the Analog boys a few years ago were trying to write a particular kind of thing for Analog. Reading these stories you become struck by Spinrad's breadth of awareness and by his ability to write a number of different styles well. He never rises above the level of simple, straightforward competence, mind you. His version of a Poul Anderson story, for instance, although some sort of special project in his own mind, is no better than any given story by Poul Anderson in the course of unreeling a whole stream of such creations. The snapper endings on Once More With Feeling and on It's A Bird, It's A Plane are telegraphed from the very beginning, as is the one on Death Watch. But that latter is from Playboy, where jangling surprises tend to dismay. The Last of the Romany delivers a genuine emotional punch. Unfortunately, it's the same type of punch that this type of story has been delivering at the hands of various people for many years now; we have to pass the credit back to John Campbell. Judging by what's in this collection, Spinrad would have no trouble at all in writing something that was both individual and quite good. One might further guess that from having read Bug Jack Barron. But despite his capabilities as an individual, and his ability to adapt a wide variety of techniques, all Spinrad really shows us in this collection that can be said to be his individual and unimpeachable own is his attitude, which is a rather likable one. Considered on its own merits, however, this collection is either a deliberate compilation of the kind of parody young writers love to do at parties or, alarmingly, it's taking Spinrad a very long time to stop synthesizing and start speaking with his own voice.  He had one wish left -- to fight his last war in peace! T HE city was dead and the flames of its passing spread a red stain across the green-gray sky. It had been a long time dying. Resistance had lasted almost a week and the fighting had been bitter for a while. But in the end the invaders had broken the defenders, as they had broken so many others in the past. The alien sky with its double sun did not bother them. They had fought and won under skies of azure blue and speckled gold and inky black. The Weather Control boys had hit first, while the main force was still hundreds of miles to the east. Storm after storm had flailed at the streets of the city, to slow defensive preparations and smash the spirit of resistance. When they were closer the invaders had sent up howlers. Unending high-pitched shrieks had echoed back and forth both day and night and before long most of the populace had fled in demoralized panic. By then the attackers' main force was in range and launched plague bombs on a steady westward wind. Even then the natives had tried to fight back. From their defensive emplacements ringing the city the survivors had sent up a hail of atomics, managing to vaporize one whole company whose defensive screens were overloaded by the sudden assault. But the gesture was a feeble one at best. By that time incendiary bombs were raining down steadily upon the city and great clouds of acid gas were blowing across the plains. nd behind the gas, the dreaded assault squads of the Terran Expeditionary Force moved on the last defenses. K AGhN scowled at the dented plastoid helmet at his feet and cursed his luck. A routine mopping-up detail, he thought. A perfectly routine operation -- and some damned automatic interceptor emplacement somewhere had lobbed a low-grade atomic at him. It had been only a near miss but the shock waves had damaged his hip rockets and knocked him out of the sky, landing him in this godforsaken little ravine east of the city. His light plastoid battle armor had protected him from the impact but his helmet had taken a good whack. Kagen squatted and picked up the dented helmet to examine it. His long-range com and all of his sensory equipment were out. With his rockets gone, too, he was crippled, deaf, dumb and halfblind. He swore. A flicker of movement along the top of the shallow ravine caught his attention. Five natives came suddenly into view, each carrying a hair-trigger submachine gun. They carried them at the ready, trained on Kagen. They were fanned out in line, covering him from both right and left. One began to speak. He never finished. One instant, Kagen's screech gun lay on the rocks at his feet. Quite suddenly it was in his hand. Five men will hesitate where one alone will not. During the brief flickering instant before the natives' fingers began to tighten on their triggers. Kagen did not pause, Kagen did not hesitate, Kagen did not think. Kagen killed. The screech gun emitted a loud, ear-piercing shriek. The enemy squad leader shuddered as the invisible beam of concentrated high-frequency sound ripped into him. Then his flesh began to liquefy. By then Kagen's gun had found two more targets. The guns of the two remaining natives finally began to chatter. A rain of bullets enveloped Kagen as he whirled to his right and he grunted under the impact as the shots caromed off his battle armor. His screech gun leveled -- and a random shot sent it spinning from his grasp. Kagen did not hesitate or pause as the gun was wrenched from his grip. He bounded to the top of the shallow ravine with one leap, directly toward one of the soldiers. The man wavered briefly and brought up his gun. The instant was all Kagen needed. With all the momentum of his leap behind it, his right hand smashed the gun butt into the enemy's face and his left, backed by fifteen hundred pounds of force, hammered into the native's body right under the breastbone. Kagen seized the corpse and heaved it toward the second native, who had ceased fire briefly as his comrade came between himself and Kagen. Now his bullets tore into the airborne body. He took a quick step back, his gun level and firing. And then Kagen was on him. Kagen knew a searing flash of pain as a shot bruised his temple. He ignored it, drove the edge of his hand into the native's throat. The man toppled, lay still. Kagen spun, still reacting, searching for the next foe. He was alone. Kagen bent and wiped the blood from his hand with a piece of the native's uniform. He frowned in disgust. It was going to be a long trek back to camp, he thought, tossing the blood-soaked rag casually to the ground. Today was definitely not his lucky day. He grunted dismally, then scrambled back down into the ravine to recover his screech gun and helmet for the hike. On the horizon, the city was still burning. cheerful as it came crackling over the short-range communicator nestled in Kagen's fist. "So it's you, Kagen," he said laughing. "You signaled just in time. My sensors were starting to pick up something. Little closer and I would've screeched you down." "My helmet's busted and the sensors are out," Kagen replied. "Damn hard to judge distance. Long-range com is busted, too." "The brass was wondering what happened to you," Ragelli cut in. "Made 'em sweat a little. But I figured you'd turn up sooner or later." "Right," Kagen said. "One of these mudworms zapped the hell out of my rockets and it took me a while to get back. But I'm coming in now." He emerged slowly from the crater he had crouched in, coming in sight of the guard in the distance. He took it slow and easy. Outlined against the outpost barrier, Ragelli lifted a ponderous silver-gray arm in greeting. He was armored completely in a full duralloy battlesuit that made Kagen's plastoid armor look like tissue paper, and sat in the triggerseat of a swiveling screech-gun battery. A bubble of defensive screens enveloped him, turning his massive figure into an indistinct blur. Kagen waved back and began to eat up the distance between them with long, loping strides. He stopped just in front of the barrier, at the foot of Ragelli's emplacement. "You look damned battered," said Ragelli, appraising him from behind a plastoid visor, aided by his sensory devices. "That light armor doesn't buy you a nickel's worth of protection. Any farm boy with a pea shooter can plug you." Kagen laughed. "At least I can move. You may be able to stand off an Assault Squad in that duralloy monkey suit, but I'd like to see you do anything on offense, chum. And defense doesn't win wars." "Your pot," Ragelli said. "This sentry duty is boring as hell." He flicked a switch on his control panel and a section of the barrier winked out. Kagen was through it at once. A split second later it came back on again. Kagen strode quickly to his squad barracks. The door slid open automatically as he approached it and he stepped inside gratefully. It felt good to be home again and back at his normal weight. These light-gravity mudholes made him queasy after awhile. The barracks were artificially maintained at Wellington-normal gravity, twice Earth-normal. It was expensive but the brass kept saying that nothing was too good for the comfort of our fighting men. Kagen stripped off his plastoid armor in the squad ready room and tossed it into the replacement bin. He headed straight for his cubicle and sprawled across the bed. Reaching over to the plain metal table alongside his bed, he yanked open a drawer and took out a fat greenish capsule. He swallowed it hastily, and lay back to relax as it took hold throughout his system. The regulations prohibited taking synthastim between meals, he knew, but the rule was never enforced. Like most troopers, Kagen took it almost continuously to maintain his speed and endurance at maximum. He was dozing comfortably a few minutes later when the com box mounted on the wall above his bed came to sudden life. "Kagen." Kagen sat up instantly, wide awake. "Acknowledged," he said. "Report to Major Grady at once." Kagen grinned broadly. His request was being acted on quickly, he thought. And by a high officer, no less. Dressing quickly in loose-fitting brown fatigues, he set off across the base. The high officers' quarters were at the center of the outpost. They consisted of a brightly lit, threestory building, blanketed overhead by defensive screens and ringed by guardsmen in light battle armor. One of the guards recognized Kagen and he was admitted on orders. Immediately beyond the door he halted briefly as a bank of sensors scanned him for weapons. Troopers, of course, were not allowed to bear arms in the presence of high officers. Had he been carrying a screech gun alarms would have gone off all over the building while the tractor beams hidden in the walls and ceilings immobilized him completely. But he passed the inspection and continued down the long corridor toward Major Grady's office. A third of the way down, the first set of tractor beams locked firmly onto his wrists. He struggled the instant he felt the invisible touch against his skin -- but the tractors held him steady. Others, triggered automatically by his passing, came on as he continued down the corridor. Kagen cursed under his breath and fought with his impulse to resist. He hated being pinned by tractor beams, but those were the rules if you wanted to see a high officer. T HE door opened before him and he stepped through. A full bank of tractor beams seized him instantly and immobilized him. A few adjusted slightly and he was snapped to rigid attention, although his muscles screamed resistance. Major Carl Grady was working at a cluttered wooden desk a few feet away, scribbling something on a sheet of paper. A large stack of papers rested at his elbow, an oldfashioned laser pistol sitting on top of them as a paperweight. Kagen recognized the laser. It was some sort of heirloom, passed down in Grady's family for generations. The story was that some ancestor of his had used it back on Earth, in the Fire Wars of the early twenty-first century. Despite its age, the thing was still supposed to be in working order. After several minutes of silence Grady finally set down his pen and looked up at Kagen. He was unusually young for a high officer but his unruly gray hair made him look older than he was. Like all high officers, he was Earth-born; frail and slow before the assault squad troopers from the dense, heavy-gravity War Worlds of Wellington and Rommel. "Report your presence," Grady said curtly. As always, his lean, pale face mirrored immense boredom. "Field Officer John Kagen, assault squads, Terran Expeditionary Force." Grady nodded, not really listening. He opened one of his desk drawers and extracted a sheet of paper. "Kagen," he said, fiddling with the paper, "I think you know why you're here." He tapped the paper with his finger. "What's the meaning of this?" "Just what it says. Major," Kagen replied. He tried to shift his weight but the tractor beams held him rigid. Grady noticed and gestured impatiently. "At rest," he said. Most of the tractor beams snapped off, leaving Kagen free to move, if only at half his normal speed. He flexed in relief and grinned. "My term of enlistment is up within two weeks, Major. I don't plan to re-enlist. So I've requested transportation to Earth. That's all there is to it." Grady's eyebrows arched a fraction of an inch but the dark eyes beneath them remained bored. "Really?" he asked. "You've been a soldier for almost twenty years now, Kagen. Why retire? I'm afraid I don't understand." Kagen shrugged. "I don't know. I'm getting old. Maybe I'm just getting tired of camp life. It's all starting to get boring, taking one damn mudhole after another. I want something different. Some excitement." Grady nodded. "I see. But I don't think I agree with you, Kagen." His voice was soft and persuasive. "I think you're underselling the T.E.F. There is excitement ahead, if you'll only give us a chance." He leaned back in his chair, toying with a pencil he had picked up. "I'll tell you something, Kagen. You know, we've been at war with the Hrangan Empire for nearly three decades now. Direct clashes between us and the enemy have been few and far between up to now. Do you know why?" "Sure," Kagen said. Grady ignored him. "I'll tell you why," he continued. "So far each of us has been struggling to consolidate his position by grabbing these little worlds in the border regions. These mudholes, as you call them. But they're very important mudholes. We need them for bases, for their raw materials, for their industrial capacity and for the conscript labor they provide. "That's why we try to minimize damage in our campaigns. And that's why we use psychwar tactics like the howlers. To frighten away as many natives as possible before each attack. To preserve labor." "I know all that," Kagen interrupted with typical Wellington bluntness. "What of it? I didn't come here for a lecture." Grady looked up from the pencil. "No," he said. "No, you didn't. So I'll tell you, Kagen. The prelims are over. It's time for the main event. There are only a handful of unclaimed worlds left. Soon now, we'll be coming into direct conflict with the Hrangan Conquest Corps. Within a year we'll be attacking their bases." The major stared at Kagen expectantly, waiting for a reply. When none came, a puzzled look flickered across his face. He leaned forward again. "Don't you understand, Kagen?" he asked. "What more excitement could you want? No more fighting these piddling civilians in uniform, with their dirty little atomics and their primitive projectile guns. The Hrangans are a real enemy. Like us, they've had a professional army for generations upon generations. They're soldiers, born and bred. Good ones, too. They've got screens and modern weapons. They'll be foes to give our assault squads a real test." "Maybe," Kagen said doubtfully. "But that kind of excitement isn't what I had in mind. I'm getting old. I've noticed that I'm definitely slower lately -- even Synthastim isn't keeping up my speed." "You've got one of the best records in the whole T.E.F., Kagen. You've received the Stellar Cross twice and the World Congress Decoration three times. Every com station on Earth carried the story when you saved the landing party on Torego. Why should you doubt your effectiveness now? We're going to need men like you against the Hrangans. Re-enlist." "No," said Kagen emphatically. "The regs say you're entitled to your pension after twenty years and those medals have earned me a nice bunch of retirement bonuses. Now I want to enjoy them." He grinned broadly. "As you say, everyone on Earth must know me. I'm a hero. With that reputation, I figure I can have a real screechout." Grady frowned and drummed on the desk impatiently. "I know what the regulations say, Kagen. But no one ever really retires -- you must know that. Most troopers prefer to stay with the front. That's their job. That's what the War Worlds are all about." "I don't really care. Major," Kagen replied. "I know the regs and I know I have a right to retire on full pension. You can't stop me." Grady considered the statement calmly, his eyes dark with thought. "All right," he said after a long pause. "Let's be reasonable about this. You'll retire with full pension and bonuses. We'll set you down on Wellington in a place of your own. Or Rommel if you like. We'll make you a youth barracks director -- any age group you like. Or a training camp director. With your record you can start right at the top." "Uh-uh," Kagen said firmly. "Not Wellington. Not Rommel. Earth." "But why? You were born and raised on Wellington -- in one of the hill barracks, I believe. You've never seen Earth." "True," said Kagen. "But I've seen it in camp telecasts and flicks. I like what Eve seen. Eve been reading about Earth a lot lately, too. So now I want to see what it's like." Fie paused, then grinned again. "Let's just say I want to see what Eve been fighting for." Grady's frown reflected his displeasure. "Em from Earth, Kagen," he said. "I tell you, you won't like it. You won't fit in. The gravity is too low -- and there are no artificial heavy gravity barracks to take shelter in. Synthastim is illegal, strictly prohibited. But War Wonders need it, so you'll have to pay exorbitant prices to get the stuff. Earthers aren't reaction trained, either. They're a different kind of people. Go back to Wellington. You'll be among your own kind." "Maybe that's one of the reasons I want Earth," Kagen said stubbornly. "On Wellington Em just one of hundreds of old vets. Hell, every one of the troopers who does retire heads back to his old barracks. But on Earth Ell be a celebrity. Why, Ell be the fastest, strongest guy on the whole damn planet. That's got to have some advantages." Grady was starting to look agitated. "What about the gravity?" he demanded. "The Synthastim?" "Ell get used to light gravity after a while, that's no problem. And I won't be needing that much speed and endurance, so I figure I can kick the Synthastim habit." Grady ran his fingers through his unkempt hair and shook his head doubtfully. There was a long, awkward silence. He leaned across the desk. And, suddenly, his hand darted towards the laser pistol. Kagen reacted. He dove forward, delayed only slightly by the few tractor beams that still held him. His hand flashed toward Grady's wrist in a crippling arc. And suddenly wrenched to a halt as the tractor beams seized Kagen roughly, held him rigid and then smashed him to the floor. Grady, his hand frozen halfway to the pistol, leaned back in the chair. His face was white and shaken. He raised his hand and the tractor beams let up a bit. Kagen climbed slowly to his feet. "You see, Kagen," said Grady. "That little test proves you're as fit as ever. You'd have gotten me if I hadn't kept a few tractors on you to slow you down. I tell you, we need men with your training and experience. We need you against the Hrangans. Re-enlist." Kagen's cold blue eyes still seethed with anger. "Damn the Hrangans," he said. "I'm not reenlisting and no goddamn little tricks of yours are going to make me change my mind. I'm going to Earth. You can't stop me." Grady buried his face in his hands and sighed. "All right, Kagen," he said at last. "You win. I'll put through your request." He looked up one more time, and his dark eyes looked strangely troubled. "You've been a great soldier, Kagen. We'll miss you. I tell you that you'll regret this decision. Are you sure you won't reconsider?" "Absolutely sure," Kagen snapped. The strange look suddenly vanished from Grady's eyes. His face once more took on the mask of bored indifference. "Very well," he said curtly. "You are dismissed." The tractors stayed on Kagen as he turned. They guided him -- very firmly -- from the building. tasked, leaning casually against the door of the cubicle. Kagen picked up his small travel bag and threw one last glance around to make sure he hadn't forgotten anything. He hadn't. The room was quite bare. "Guess so," he said, stepping through the door. Ragelli slipped on the plastoid helmet that had been cradled under his arm and hurried to catch up as Kagen strode down the corridor. "I guess this is it," he said as he matched strides. "Yeah," Kagen replied. "A week from now I'll be taking it easy back on Earth while you're getting blisters on your tail sitting around in that damned duralloy tuxedo of yours." Ragelli laughed. "Maybe," he said. "But I still say you're nuts to go to Earth of all places, when you could command a whole damned training camp on Wellington. Assuming you wanted to quit at all, which is also crazy -- " The barracks door slid open before them and they stepped through, Ragelli still talking. A second guard flanked Kagen on the other side. Like Ragelli, he was wearing light battle armor. Kagen himself was in full dress whites, trimmed with gold braid. A ceremonial laser, deactivated, was slung in a black leather holster at his side. Matching leather boots and a polished steel helmet set off the uniform. Azure blue bars on his shoulder signified field officer rank. His medals jangled against his chest as he walked. Kagen's entire third assault squad was drawn up at attention on the spacefield behind the barracks in honor of his retirement. Alongside the ramp to the shuttlecraft, a group of high officers stood by, cordoned off by defensive screens. Major Grady was in the front row, his bored expression blurred somewhat by the screens. Flanked by the two guards, Kagen walked across the concrete slowly, grinning under his helmet. Piped music welled out over the field, and Kagen recognized the T.E.F. battle hymn and the Wellington anthem. At the foot of the ramp he turned and looked back. The company spread out before him saluted in unison on a command from the high officers and held the position until Kagen returned the salute. Then one of the squad's other field officers stepped forward, and presented him with his discharge papers. Jamming them into his belt, Kagen threw a quick, casual wave to Ragelli, then hurried up the ramp. It lifted slowly behind him. Inside the ship, a crewman greeted him with a curt nod. "Got special quarters prepared for you," he said. "Follow me. Trip should only take about fifteen minutes. Then we'll transfer you to a starship for the Earth trip." Kagen nodded and followed the man to his quarters. They turned out to be a plain, empty room, reinforced with duralloy plates. A viewscreen covered one wall. An acceleration couch faced it. Alone, Kagen sprawled out on the acceleration couch, clipping his helmet to a holder on the side. Tractor beams pressed down gently, holding him firmly in place for the liftoff. A few minutes later a dull roar came from deep within the ship and Kagen felt several gravities press down upon him as the shuttlecraft took off. The viewscreen, suddenly coming to life, showed the planet dwindling below. The viewer blinked off when they reached orbit. Kagen started to sit up but found he still could not move. The tractor beams held him pinned to the couch. He frowned. There was no need for him to stay in the couch once the craft was in orbit. Some idiot had forgotten to release him. "Hey," he shouted, figuring there would be a com box somewhere in the room. "These tractors are still on. Loosen the damned things so I can move a little." No one answered. He strained against the beams. Their pressure seemed to increase. The blasted things were starting to pinch a little, he thought. Now those morons were turning the knob the wrong way. He cursed under his breath. "No," he shouted. "Now the tractors are getting heavier. You're adjusting them the wrong way." But the pressure continued to climb and he felt more beams locking on him, until they covered his body like an invisible blanket. The damn things were really starting to hurt now. "You idiots," he yelled. "You morons. Cut it out, you bastards." With a surge of anger he strained against the beams, cursing. But even Wellington-bred muscle Was no match for tractors. He was held tightly to the couch. One of the beams was trained on his chest pocket. Its pressure was driving his Stellar Cross painfully into his skin. The sharp edge of the polished medal had already sliced through the uniform and he could see a red stain spreading slowly through the white. The pressure continued to mount and Kagen writhed in pain, squirming against his invisible shackles. It did no good. The pressure still went higher and more and more beams came on. "Cut it out!" he screeched. "You bastards. I'll rip you apart when I dammit!" He heard the sharp snap of a bone suddenly breaking under the strain. Kagen felt a stab of intense pain in his right wrist. An instant later there was another snap. "Cut it out!" he cried, his voice And suddenly he realized he was right. at the aide who entered the office. "Yes? What is it?" The aide, a young Earther in training for high officer rank, saluted briskly. "We just got the report from the shuttlecraft, sir. It's all over. They want to know what to do with the body." "Space it," Grady replied. "Good as anything." A thin smile flickered across his face and he shook his head. "Too bad. Kagen was a good man in combat but his pysch training must have slipped somewhere. We should send a strong note back to his barracks conditioner. Though it's funny it didn't show up until now." He shook his head again. "Earth," he said. "For a moment he even had me wondering if it was possible. But when I tested him with my laser, I knew. No way, no way." He shuddered a little. "As if we'd ever let a War Worlder loose on Earth." Then he turned back to his paperwork. As the aide turned to leave, Grady looked up again. "One other thing," he said. "Don't forget to send that PR release back to Earth. Make it WarHero-DiesWhen-Hrangans-BlastShip. Jazz it up good. Some of the big com networks should pick it up and it'll make good publicity. And forward his medals to Wellington. They'll want them for his barracks museum." The aide nodded and Grady returned to his work. He still looked quite bored.  Nothing alive could get through the transmat -- but what about the dead?  Wexler yelled. "You mean this is it?" Alex Crawford suppressed a sigh as he looked up into the red, ill-tempered face. "Not exactly frogs," he said. "Humanoid amphibians." Wexler turned back to the observation window that ran the entire length of the lounge. The station perched on a hill overlooking the lakeside village with its reed huts. It was early afternoon and several young males were gamboling happily in the water near a diving board Crawford had erected. "They still look like frogs to me," Wexler said sourly. "Mansized maybe, but frogs. The brochure said people." "They are people," Crawford said. "With a near-human intelligence and a culture of their own. I've been studying them for nearly five years now and in a lot of ways they're more civilized than human beings. Crime and violence are completely unknown to them. They have a sense of community, while at the same time they preserve the integrity of the individual-' He stopped talking as he recognized the contempt in Wexler's bulging, contact-lensed eyes. "You some kind of alien-lover? Things like that have culture? Melanie and me are supposed to be on vacation. What do we do here? Isn't there anyone else around -- other humans, I mean?" "No, I'm alone here," said Crawford. "But the station is well equipped. Just name anything you want. -- food, drink, music." Crawford was a slightly built man of below average height, with thinning sandy hair and a long-nosed, sensitive face that gave him the look of an intelligent mouse. He loved the peace and tranquility of Poligoy's lakes and forests. The thought of his ever returning to Earth with its teemmare that jerked him awake sweating in the early morning hours. It was strange how despite the advent of matter transmission which had enabled the human race to spread throughout the galaxies, Earth still maintained its population at the impossibly high twentyfirst century level because of the inborn chauvinism of man, who insisted on looking upon that battered old planet as the center of the universe. Not so Alex Crawford, whose most fervent hope was that the corporation would allow him to stay on Poligoy when his contract was completed, to end his days in peace and blessed solitude, away from Earth and its multiplicity of Wexlers. "The whole three of us? Big deal!" said Wexler. And then hopefully: "There's some hunting, maybe?" "No projectile or energy weapons are allowed on a planet of this classification. But there's always spear-fishing, if you're any good at skin-diving." "With my sinuses? You gotta be kidding." "In that case, why not just relax and take it easy?" "Relax, hell. I told you, we're on vacation. We're supposed to be enjoying ourselves two hundred and fifty credits' worth a day each-and if we don't that corporation of yours had better get itself a good lawyer. In the brochure it distinctly said there would be people here and plenty to do -- " Wexler squinted in an effort at recall. "I remember reading something about 'the laughing, happy brown folk of Aruman IV welcome Earth visitors to their paradise planet, opening their hearts and homes.' And there was this picture of a broad with boobs like -- " the lounge at that moment and Crawford never got to hear the second half of the simile, or for that matter totelling Wexler that he was on Poligoy -- not Aruman IV. Even if he had intended to do so, the reappearance of Melanie, who had retired to the washroom immediately on arrival, would have pushed the idea right out of his mind. From the first moment Melanie Wexler had materialized on the receiving grid he had felt himself drowning happily in the depths of those wide blue eyes. By any standards Melanie Wexler was a dish, a doll, a cracker. Slightly shorter than himself, she had a perfect figure and a gorgeously piquant little face framed by blond hair that hung down over her shoulders in carefully cultivated disarray -- and a way of looking at a man that made him feel three meters tall and muscular with it. "Well, now, that feels so much better," said Melanie, treating Crawford to a dazzling smile that upped his blood pressure several points, then turning her attention to her husband. "Is something wrong, Harry?" "We've been conned, is all," growled Wexler, pointing to the observation window. "Take a look at this paradise planet." Melanie walked to the window. Crawford blushed deeply as he watched her hip movement and thanked whatever gods had charge of such matters that neither of the Wexlers was telepathic. "Harry, you do complain so. It looks very nice to me. All that blue water." She clapped her hands. "And just look at that cute little native village!" "Bug-infested firetrap!" snorted Wexler. "That's not strictly true," Crawford said defensively. "Although I must admit that a number of the indigenous insects can be troublesome. On the other hand, you might be lucky enough to be bitten by a Varyl fly." "Lucky?" "Yes, it's something like an Earth mosquito, but it pays off for the blood it takes from its victims by injecting a venom which works on human beings as a euphoric hallucinogen." Melanie Wexler uttered a little squeal. "How horrible! I just can't stand insects. And the idea of being bitten" "Please, there's nothing at all for you to worry about," Crawford said gallantly. "I can let you have some PC Ninety-seven tablets. If you take them you won't be bothered at all. They modify the chemical structure of human perspiration, making it repellent to most of the local insects." "You mean they'll make me smell?" Melanie was already surrounded by an aura of expensive perfume with the strength of a force field. "Only to the bugs," Crawford explained. "The change would be undetectable by another human being." "I've got the feeling that this place is going to be no fun at all," said Wexler. "Why don't we just ship out of here right now?" "I'm afraid that isn't possible," Crawford said. "Safety regulations forbid more than one transmat exposure in twenty-four Earth Standard hours per person." He could have added that in their case the regulation was particularly applicable, but there was no sense in alarming them at this stage by bringing up the subject of Scrambling. "You mean we're stuck here for a whole day, whether we like it or not?" said Wexler. "If you'd only give it a chance. I'm sure you'd find a great deal to interest you," said Crawford. "Yeah?" Wexler remained unconvinced. "What do you do around here for laughs? We just came in from Beldar IV, and that's a tough act to follow. They've got a World War going there, you know, the full Flanders nineteen-eighteen bit." "Harry went over the battlefield every day in an aircar," said Melanie. "Well, you've got to pitch into that kind of thing if you're going to get the maximum experience," Wexler said, with a touch of pride, as if louring in a lightshielded, force-field protected aircar were the height of heroism. "Melanie just couldn't take all that blood and mud. She went on the alternative excursions, hospitals, welfare projects, that kind of woman's stuff." hear that Melanie Wexler did not share her husband's ghoulish taste in entertainment. "There was this convalescent home for officers. None of them badly disfigured, you understand. Such handsome, brave boys," Melanie said reminiscently. "So human in their needs." Crawford pictured her, a lovely figure in white gliding through the wards, dispensing comfort and encouragement, occasionally placing a cool hand on a fevered brow. The vision faded abruptly under the impact of Harry Wexler's voice. "I said, what have you got to offer us that will compare with Beldar IV?" "Certainly nothing on that scale," admitted Crawford. "Life here is usually pretty quiet, apart from the spawning ceremonies in early spring -- and you've missed the last of those by nearly three weeks." "Hell. Now what kind of organization is that?" Wexler complained. "Mel and I have always been kinda interested in quaint fertility rites." "Strictly from an anthropological point of view, you understand, Mr. -- " added his wife, with a flicker of eyelashes that did things to Crawford's hormone balance. "Crawford -- Alex Crawford." She was not only beautiful, thought Crawford, she had an intellect as well. All this wasted on her overweight, stupid slob of a husband. "I'm afraid I have to do a few maintenance jobs right now -- just routine, you understand. Please help yourselves to anything you want from the bar. I should be back in about a halfhour -- " Babbling his excuses, face flushed with embarrassment at the thoughts that exploded into existence under the catalytic influence of Melanie Wexler's smile, Crawford made an awkward, stumbling exit through a door marked: Station Personnel Only. Once in the safety of his own small office, he sat down at his desk and began an attempt to consider the multiple problems presented by the arrival of the Wexlers. So far neither of them was aware that this was Poligoy and not their expected destination of Aruman IV, and if Crawford were careful he might be able to preserve this ignorance until he was able to ship them on to their next destination on the following day. But the situation was not quite as simple as that. The first question that had to be answered was how they had come to arrive at Poligoy in the first place. The reason could have been a human error back at the Beldar IV station, an error in the selection of the destination coding such things did happen occasionally. Or, if not a human error, a minor equipment failure, perhaps? Or... Crawford reluctantly faced the third alternative at last. Perhaps he had a Scramble on his hands. If that were the case the situation would be infinitely more serious. Scrambles were mercifully rare -- although not quite as rare as the carefully arranged statistics appeared to show. In five years as a station operator he had not yet been involved in a Scramble situation, though it was quite possible that the law of averages had caught up with him at last. Crawford sighed deeply, the vision of Melanie Wexler's eyes, so trusting, so beautiful, rising in his memory as he opened the desk drawer and took out the redcovered book with gold lettering on its cover: Trans-universal Galactours Manual for Station Chiefs Top Secret. It took him only a few seconds to find the section headed Scramble. Scramble is a blanket term used to cover a number of different malfunctions in the process of matter transmission. Among thpse so included are: (A) Dead on arrival. (B) Disappearance -- failure to arrive at destination. (C) Misplacement of organs or limbs. (D) Brain damage -- insanity in one form or another. (E) Image reversal -- subject received in mirror image of original. (F) Multiple ectypingwith or without loss of original. The above list is provided merely as a guide and makes no pretensions toward being complete. These are the commoner manifestations, some of which may appear in combination with each other. It is therefore recommended that in all cases where Scrambling is suspected the Station Chief should immediately get in touch with his Area Inspector. However, should this not be possible, the Station Chief is urged not to panic but to use his discretion until such time as contact can be made. He may do this in the confidence that his decisions will at all times be backed by the Corporation. Crawford sometimes found himself wondering just how much that word "discretion" covered. He had an .idea that it was somehow connected with the presence of the laser pistol which he had found in the bottom drawer of his desk when he took over the station. The weapon was not shown in the inventory as part of the official equipment and its presence on Poligoy was strictly illegal. But when he had mentioned the matter to Kranosky, the area inspector, he had received an enigmatically oblique reply. "I run a clean territory, Crawford, and I shall expect you to help me keep it that way, check? Not one of my stations has ever cost the corporation a single credit in refunds, law suits, or out-of-court settlements. Remember that and we'll get along fine. Check? Any time you're in doubt, just shove a tape down the beam to my office and I'll be right along to back you up. Check?" A passenger Scrambled in transit became a considerable liability to the corporation, capable of bringing a crippling law suit. There was little doubt that from a practical point of view a complete disappearance was  much more favorable to the interests of the corporation than a maimed reappearance, especially because in such a case they would be able to plead an old act-of-God escape clause which absolved them from responsibility. There was no positive reference to any such practices even in the Top Secret manual, but Crawford had an uneasy suspicion that in such a situation a loyal station chief was expected to use that undefined "discretion" by taking direct action which would save the corporation the expense and embarrassment of litigation. thoughts to the back of his mind. Such measures would surely not be necessary to deal with the situation he found himself in at the moment. The arrival of the Wexlers must be due to an operational error on Beldar, nothing more. Kranosky, a disconcertingly energetic man, built like a barrel with legs, would be able to clear the whole thing up in a few minutes. He switched on the desk recorder and began to make a taped report. When the fecording was completed he removed the cassette from the machine and hurried through into the transmat room. Placing the tape on the transmission grid, he turned his attention to the control console -- and noticed for the first time the single word that appeared on the two monitor screens: The duplicated message hadn't registered before, perhaps because he had been too preoccupied with the sensation of falling into Melanie Wexler's wide blue eyes -- but now as he stared drymouthed at the ominous red capitals the full seriousness of his position began to dawn on him at last. There could no longer be any doubt that he was faced with a Scramble situation. Any malfunction serious enough to trip the overload cutouts on the transmat clearly came into that category. There could now be no question of getting the taped message through to Kranosky either -- it could not be sent to area headquarters until the transmat was working again. And -- the Manual was quite specific on this point -- a station chief was forbidden to interfere with the internal complexities of the transmat in his charge. A Model A # Matter Transceiver cost somewhere in Earth, and there was no sense in allowing someone who was merely trained as an operator to fool around with a capital investment of that magnitude. This was a job for maintenance and all he could do at the moment was to activate the automatic subetheric beacon and wait for the arrival of the engineers. He had no way of knowing just how long this would take. Although subetheric was quasi-instantaneous like the transmat beam, the maintenance crew had to travel by old-fashioned spaceship. During that time Crawford would be stuck with the Wexlers. He had no objection to spending a week in the company of Melanie but her husband was a very different matter. Crawford squared his narrow shoulders and made his way back through to the tourist section of the station. had obviously taken Crawford's invitation to sample the pleasures of the well-stocked bar literally, but the intake of alcohol had done nothing to improve his disposition. "You seen that goddammed wife of mine anywhere, Croydon?" he demanded. "CrawTord." "Crawford -- schmawford, I ask you a question, you give me the answer," growled the big man, swaying precariously on the bar stool. "I'm afraid I haven't seen the lady," said Crawford. "You sure?" Wexler's bloodshot eyes scanned him suspiciously. "I have been fully occupied with my duties," Crawford said. "The last time I saw Mrs. Wexler she was in here with you." "Yeah? Well, she's not here now, is she?" "Perhaps she's in her room," Crawford suggested. "Would you like me to check?" "You keep outta my wife's room," said Wexler. He looked down into his almost empty glass and muttered morosely to himself, "Same damned thing every place we go -- " "Can I fix you another drink, Mr. Wexler?" Crawford said, searching for some way of reaching some reasonably amicable conversational level. "You trying to get me stoned?" "Not at all, Mr. Wexler. It's my job to entertain the guests and make sure they have everything they want." "Yeah? Well at two hundred and fifty skins a day I suppose that figures," Wexler said. "But I still think that brochure is a con." Crawford swallowed. "I wanted to talk to you about that," he said. After all, he had to start his explanation somewhere. "You mean you admit it?" "No, Mr. Wexler, the brochure is perfectly accurate. The corporation is most careful that there should be no misrepresentation. After all, our best advertisement is a satisfied client." "Don't give me the old public relations routine, Pulford," growled Wexler. "I've been in business myself all my life. Now what's bugging you?" "Well, the fact is that there has been a slight error," Crawford said. "Nothing at all to worry about, you understand but for certain technical reasons which I won't bother you with at the moment, you have arrived on Poligoy -- not Aruman IV, as was originally intended." "You mean we're on the wrong planet?" exploded Wexler. "I knew those blasted frogs weren't right!" "So you see the brochure -- " "To hell with the brochure!" shouted Wexler. "What about my two hundred and fifty a day?" "I can guarantee that the corporation will meet you on the financial arrangements," said Crawford, hoping that his discretionary powers covered the making of such promises. "Yeah? Well that's all very fine. But the way I see it there's been a breach of contract here," said Wexler. "The booking form distinctly says 'see up to ten planets of your choice ' and I didn't choose this dump." "Quite so. Mr. Wexler, but I think you'll find that undertaking is qualified by a contingent liability clause to cover unavoidable changes in local conditions "Don't you start quoting the small print at me, Pulford!" roared Wexler. "You and your damned corporation have robbed me of twenty-four hours' vacation time. I could have been enjoying myself on Aruman IV. Nobody does that kind of thing to Harry Wexler and gets away with it." "That's another thing," said Crawford, deciding that he might as well let Wexler have all the bad news at one time. "I'm afraid that it looks as though you won't be able to continue your tour tomorrow, after all. The station transmat is temporarily out of commission." "Temporarily? How long is that?" Crawford shrugged. "If there's a maintenance crew in the area, a few days maybe. It's impossible to be definite at this stage." "Shall I tell you something, little man?" Wexler's voice moderated suddenly to a confidential tone. "If I'm not back behind my desk at Wexler Tools and Components, Inc., by nine-thirty next Monday morning, I shall sue, claiming a delay -- and there isn't any court on Earth that won't grant a verdict in my favor." He guffawed nastily. could handle it, thought Crawford hopelessly. But Kranosky, most likely, was light-years away, blissfully unaware of the jeopardy that faced the record of his "clean territory." "You can fix me that drink now, boy," said Wexler, rendered amiable by the anticipation of successful and highly profitable litigation. "And while you're about it, why don't you have one yourself? You look like you could use a stiffener." Crawford mixed Wexler a Bacardi and Coke strong enough to fell an elephant and, although it was still only late afternoon, he broke his usual tradition by having a Scotch and water himself. "May as well be comfortable," slurred Wexler, getting unsteadily off the bar stool and weaving his way toward one of the lounge's armchairs, which accepted his subsiding bulk with a moan of protest. He raised his empty glass a moment later and looked owlishly at the station chief. "Hit me again. Crawfish." Crawford obeyed, finding some solace in the thought that one more must surely tip the already failing Wexler into a drunken stupor. He was ferrying the empty glass back to the bar counter when he happened to glance out through the observation window and see Melanie Wexler, a nymphlike vision in a diaphanous pink creation, standing on the terrace outside. She was looking into the lounge, smiling as she waved one perfectly shaped arm in an unmistakably beckoning gesture. Crawford did a "who me?" double-take, confirmed with a look over his shoulder that Wexler was facing in the opposite direction, than hurried out to join her. After all, she was just as much a paying guest as her husband, and there would be a great deal more pleasure for himself in entertaining her. something he hadn't anticipated even in his wildest dreams. He found that the beckoning depths of Melanie Wexler's wide blue eyes meant every word they didn't say. "Oh, Alex," she sighed, smiling up at him as she afterward lay in his arms on the lawnlike grass of a clearing near the lake edge. "You're all man. Why didn't I meet you before?" Still dazed by the after-effects of passion, Crawford was unable to think of a sensible answer but this minor shortcoming passed unnoticed as Melanie continued with her monologue. "You have no idea what a terrible life I endure with that beast," she said, moist lips trembling kissably. "He has no idea of how to treat a woman. Most of the time he ignores me -- but when he's drunk he's like a mad bull. My mother warned me about men like him. I never thought I'd find myself married to one -- " A tiny sob shook the perfect body, and Crawford surrendered to a sudden upsurge of protective zeal. "Oh, Alex -- " The sound of his name on her lips was like a heavenly choir welcoming him once more to paradise. When the madness finally retreated and he once more became aware of his surroundings he realized with a start that the sun had set and the stars were already peeping down out of a purple twilight. Melanie was lying completely relaxed, her face childlike in sleep. He woke her with a gentle kiss. "Melanie, it's late," he whispered urgently. "I ought to be getting back to the station." "Not yet, Alex," she pleaded. "But your husband," he protested,' already weakening. Her eyes were like dark pools in the dimness, drawing him down irresistibly. It was close to midnight when they finally arrived back at the station. The lights had come on automatically with dusk and they could see the empty lounge clearly through the observation window. "Your husband -- " Crawford said again. "Don't worry, Alex," Melanie said. "He'll be in bed, sleeping it off. Nothing's going to wake him and tomorrow he won't remember a thing that happened. Why don't we go in and have a couple of drinks, then we can eat an intimate little supper, just the two of us. Maybe later you can show me your quarters." Marveling at his good fortune, Crawford walked arm in arm with her into the lounge. "I'll fix the drinks," she said, moving toward the bar. "You sit down and take it easy, you gorgeous man." "Gorgeous man, is it?" roared the unmistakable voice of Wexler. big man, evidently still drunk, standing unsteadily in the doorway. Wexler's right hand was holding the laser pistol Crawford had last seen in the bottom drawer of his desk. "Damn it, Mel -- every place we go you gotta get yourself involved with some jerk," complained Wexler. "This time I'm going to do something about it." Rudely shaken from the rosy glow that remained of his idyll Crawford frantically searched his mind for some notion of what to do, his vision tunneled in on the deadly weapon. He had no experience in this kind of situation -- but if Wexler pressed the trigger he would not live to benefit from the present lesson. The only vaguely applicable piece of information he was able to dredge up was the advice given him during his training about the use of an air of firm reasonableness when dealing with troublesome drunks or deranged persons. Fighting against the paralyzing fear that gripped him, he moved a couple of steps toward Wexler, intending to say something like: Now see here, Harry. You've got the wrong idea about this. Why don't we talk things over sensibly like civilized men? Unfortunately, all that came out was a squeaky: "Now see here..." Then his parched throat seized up solid. "Harry, don't do it!" screamed Melanie. "They'll recondition you out of your mind -- " "Maybe, but it will be worth it," Wexler said with drunken determination. "I've had all of this kind of thing I can take." Crawford watched as the deadly weapon moved slowly up until it was pointing at his chest. He closed his eyes. His body tensed awaiting a blast of energy that could not fail to kill him at this range. He waited for what seemed like an age-but, as he was familiar in the fictional sense at least with the time-dilation effect experienced by people in his present circumstances, he saw no cause for hope until he heard Wexler's voice again. "What the hell's gone wrong with the lousy thing?" He opened his eyes. Wexler was pawing clumsily at the pistol, an expression of drunken puzzlement on his face. Crawford realized with a surge of hope that whatever gods watched over the destinies of station chiefs had decided to give him another chance to survive. But he would have to act quickly. It could be only a matter of seconds before the befuddled Wexler discovered how to release the safety catch on the laser pistol. Crawford launched himself forward, grabbing for the hand that held the weapon. He was outclassed from the point of view of weight but he had the twin advantages of surprise and comparative sobriety. Missing his aim, he gained a grip on Wexler's forearm, at the same time kicking out with his right foot. The big man uttered a roar of pain and staggered to one side, losing his balance. With Crawford clinging, terrierlike, the two rolled to the floor of the lounge, struggling. The next few seconds passed in a desperate blur for Crawford. He was fighting on a reflex, animal level of his nature, which he had never plumbed before. Vaguely in the background, behind the grunts and thuds of the conflict, he was aware of the counterpoint of Melanie's screams. Next he was aware of a suddenly overpowering smell of burning flesh and the body of his opponent, who happened to be on top of him at the time, went limp. Crawford struggled out from under, his vision clearing gradually. He saw a neatly cauterized hole about the size of a half-credit coin in the center of Wexler's chest. Automatically, he bent down and plucked the laser pistol out of the nerveless fingers. Something swished past him. A moment later Melanie was kneeling beside the body, wide blue eyes staring up at him accusingly. "You killed him, you murdering swine!" she screamed. "What did you want to go and do that for?" "I didn't want to. But he was trying to kill me, wasn't he?" Crawford said reasonably. "You -- who the hell are you?" she snarled, the doll-like lines of her face hardening. "I had a hundred like you, Jack, or whatever your lousy name is. But Harry was my husband !" Jack, or whatever your lousy name is... Alex Crawford was a gentle man, and if he had not been in such a state of shock the thing could surely never have happened. Shockand disillusionment as he recognized the enchanting Melanie at last for what she was. But the thing that really made him tighten his finger on the trigger was that name, Jack -- the ubiquitous John of whom she had known a hundred. T HE beam burned a precisely circular hole right through the center of her beautiful forehead. Luckily she fell forward, so he was not forced to look at the reproach of her dead face. Even so, he stood for a long time afterward, unable to move away from the two bodies, gripped in a nightmare of remorse. But even remorse faded eventually and he began to consider the future. If the maintenance crew arrived and found him here with the bodies of the two Wexlers the very least he could hope for would be a discharge. After all, a station chief who had developed the habit hardly be an asset to Trans-Universal. At worst, there was always the possibility that he would have to face a murder charge. Either way, he would be forced to leave the comfortable solitude of Poligoy and return to an Earth he hated. The alternative -- there had to be an alternative... After all, the Wexlers had never officially arrived on Poligoy. If he could get the transmat working again just long enough to send the two bodies out on an unfocused beam they would never be picked up by another receiver and would go on traveling in the form of disseminated energy particles forever, never to be reassembled. Ali evidence of the crime would thus be destroyed. The loss of the Wexlers would be recorded as a Category B malfunction and the corporation would certainly not wish to make too much of a fuss about such a disappearance. The problem was how to get the transmat working again. Surely it was impossible that a reasonably intelligent person could have worked around transmats for so long without picking up at least some knowledge of bow they operated? His training had included nothing more technical than instruction on when to press the right buttons but he had gleaned a few hints from conversations with the maintenance crew during routine servicing. For one thing, he knew that the tolerance of the cutout circuit was set purposely low, so that normally it would be tripped by the overload before a serious Scramble situation had time to develop. Now if he could find some way of overriding the cutout circuit, just for a few seconds... later the job was done to his satisfaction and the two bodies lay side by side on the transmission grid platform. Crawford took one last regretful look at Melanie, then pressed the button that sent full power surging through the transmat, which had been on standby since the overloading of the cutout. The two bodies disappeared with satisfying rapidity. His troubles were over. Now all that remained to be done was to switch the transmat back to standby and cover up the traces of his tampering. Why they made so much of the technicalities involved in servicing the transmats he could not understand. After all, if a guy with only a minimum of mechanical aptitude and some common sense could... Crawford's self-congratulatory monologue died abruptly as he turned away from the transmission platform. He realized his mistake as soon as he saw what was happening, but it was already far too late to do anything about it. Before attempting a transmission he should first have cleared the transmat of the previous, uncompleted program which had been resonating in its memory banks for over twelve hours. His failure to do so had allowed a feedback circuit to develop, with one section picking up the unfocused beam transmitted by the other. And since the safety cutout was not in operation, it was delivering... Crawford watched the receiving grid platform in horror. The pile of inert flesh was already some three meters high and the multiple ectypes of the bodies of Melanie and Wexler were still materializing two by two by two...  kidnaped and exiled -- to an orbiting satellite -- Earth's leading scientists, whose work on genetics and astrophysics threatens world puter technician -- whose wizardy has made possible revolutionary breakthroughs at U.S. Genetics Institute -- is, however, commuted through the machinations of a rebel element in the World Council of Ministers to a different kind of exile -- on an uncharted island on Earth, where he is to coordinate continued, illegal scientific research. Lou arranges to have his girl friend, Bonnie Sterne, brought to the island. She arrives but treats him coldly. body. Counting ten cells per second, to count them all would each cell are forty-six chromosomes; under the microscope they look long and threadlike and they have often been described as "strings of beads." Each "bead" is an individual gene. Altogether there are some forty thousand genes in any human cell. The zygote -- the fertilized egg cell that develops into an embryo and within nine months into a baby -- also contains about forty thousand genes. Half this number comes from each parent. Each individual gene is a complex molecular factory built of deoxyibonucleic cal characteristics of the resulting baby are determined by the genes. Eye color, tooth structure, basic metabolic rate, chemical balance, size of brain, shape of nose -- everything is controlled by the genes in the zygote. Lou's work seemed simple and straightforward to him. He was training Ramo, the computer, to look over the detailed structure of each gene in a zygote and compare it to the structure of a healthy, undamaged gene. Ramo, being a computer, knew only what his human co-workers told him. But he had two advantages that no human possessed. First, he had absolutely perfect memory. Once the "map" of a healthy gene had been stored in the microcosmic magnetic patterns of his memory bank, he would never forget it, never blur or warp it, never let any emotional conditions prevent him from seeing it exactly as it had been given to him. Second, Ramo could work at the speed of light -- he could scan dozens of genes and spot the imperfections in their molecular structure in the time it took Lou to count to ten. Two weeks had passed since Bonnie had come to the island. She was still. as cold and distant as she had been the first day. She worked for Lou and she did her job well. She had had lunch with him most days and dinner a few times in the tiny overcrowded cafeteria that Marcus had put up near the lab complex. She had even mended a hole in his pants pocket. But she still acted more like a wary employee than a friend. She seemed to like Anton Kori -- sometimes even to prefer Kori's company to Lou's. I should have never made them bring her here. She'll never forgive me for it... The phone beside Lou buzzed. He punched a button. Marcus' untanned face appeared on the main viewscreen. "You wanted me?" he asked. "Yes," Lou said. "Some of the biochemists have been asking me to help them program Ramo to handle their work. I don't mind helping them, but it's going to take time, and I thought you wanted me to plug ahead on the basic genetic mapping as fast as I can." "The biochemists?" Marcus put on a worried frown. "Why do they need special programing?" "They're working on drugs that effect the chemistry in the chromosomes." Marcus' eyes widened but he quickly regained his self-control. He said, "You're quite rightyou shouldn't be pulled off what you're doing to help with that. Let some of the other programers help them."  Lou said, "Fine." Marcus snapped, "If you're bothered again, refer those responsible to me." "Okay. Thanks." Marcus nodded and cut off the connection. Lou worked at the control desk the rest of the morning, phoned Bonnie around noon. "I'm afraid I can't go to lunch with you, Lou," she said, unsmiling. "The girls and I are eating at our desks. We've got mountains of work to do." to Ramo. By six o'clock he was bone-tired -- his back ached, his head throbbed, his eyes burned -- but on the main viewscreen Ramo was displaying a detailed molecular map of the molecular structure of a single gene. And part of the map -- the area of the gene that was flawed -- was outlined in red. Lou typed on the master input on the viewscreen. The phone signaled. Lou wiped Ramo from the screen and Anton Kori's lean angular face took form on it. Kori was grinning hugely. "Can you have dinner with me?" Kori asked. "I have a lot to talk about, a lot to show you." Lou said, "I'm kind of beat -- " "Oh?" Kori's smile faded, but only a little. "Maybe Bonnie will join me -- if you have no objection. I've got to show these pictures to someone." "Bonnie?" Lou felt his nerves flash a warning. "Urn -- look, Anton -- I'll give Bonnie a call and we'll both drop over to your place. Okay?" "Wonderful. Come to my lab. Next to the instrument repair shop.Bonnie knows where it is." I've got no right to be sore at her... Lou punched out Bonnie's extension. She was not in her room. He tried her office. Her face filled the screen and his anger melted. "Oh, hello, Lou. I was just leaving for dinner." "Kori just called. He's very excited about something, wants us to eat with him. Can you make it?" "Sure." Without a moment's hesitation. Lou asked, "Would you have been so free if I had asked you to have dinner with me? Alone?" For an instant a frightened look flickered in her green eyes. "What do you mean, Lou?" "You've been seeing a lot of Kori, haven't you?" "Lou, I'm a taxpaying citizen -- or at least I was until I got hijacked -- " "So you are sore about my having you brought here." "Of course I'm sore. Weren't you sore when they dragged you away? Do you enjoy being in exile? Is this island any better than the satellite or wherever it is that the rest of the Institute people were sent?" "You don't want to be around me, is that it?" She tried to smile. "Lou -- whatever we had going between us back at the Institute can't be the same here. It just can't." "That's the way you want it?" Her smile faded and she looked sad and lonely. "That's the way it's got to be, Lou." "Yeah." He took a deep breath. "Well, how about dinner? I told Kori we'd both be over." "All right," she said softly. "As long as we understand each other." He nodded, his face frozen into a bitter mask. "I understand." He left his office, walked around the computer building and picked up Bonnie. They strod across the lab complex in silence. Tree branches overhead filtered an unbelievable sunset sky of pink, saffron and soft violet. Between the boles of the trees the sun showed huge and distended as it touched the watery horizon. say to each other, Anton Kori more than filled their silence. The moment they stepped through the door into his cluttered laboratoryworkroom, he started chattering. "It's fantastic. You'll never believe it -- it's like something out of the cinema -- " He bustled around the big room, dragging a table loaded with complex electronic gear across the floor and positioning it near the door. "Lou, would you turn on the switch for the laser?" Kori pointed to the wall over his workbench. "No, not that one -- the next one -- on your left. Yes." Lou flicked the switch. He saw nothing in the room that looked like a laser but heard a hum of electric power. "Wait till you see this -- Bonnie, the lights, please. Behind you." Bonnie turned off the overhead lights. In the darkened room Kofi's bony face became eerily lit by the glow of the equipment. "Now -- just a minute while I use this old slide for focusing -- Lou found a rolling chair and pushed it toward Bonnie. She sat, and he stood beside her, facing the slightly luminescent viewscreen at the far end of the room. A slide came on, some sort of graph, with colored curves weaving across it. "Now the focus," Kori mumbled. The graph suddenly became three-dimensional. The curves seemed to stand in the middle of the room. Lou felt he could walk around them and look at them from the other side. "Okay, good." Kori grew so excited that his English took on a decided Slavic edge. "Now we see what no man has ever seen before -- except me." The room went totally dark for an instant -- then it was filled with stars. Lou heard Bonnie gasp. He felt as if he were drifting in space looking at stars as far as the eye could reach -- white, yellow, orange, red, blue -- unblinking points of fire in the black depths of space. In the distance the nebulous haze of the Milky Way glowed softly. "Wide-angle view, looking aft," Kori explained matter-of-factly. "That bright yellow star in the center is -- the sun." "These are the tapes from the Starfarer?" Lou asked. "They are. It took the ship more than thirty years to reach the vicinity of Alpha Centauri. And it took more than four years just for the laser beam to carry this information back to us." A moment of darkness and then another picture of stars. "Wide view forward," Kori said. A bright yellow star still occupied the center of the field of view. Kori flicked through several more holograms. The yellow star grew brighter, closer. Presently it separated into two stars. "Alpha Centauri," Kori said in an awed voice, as if anything louder might shatter the pictures. "Proxima is so distant and faint from its two big brothers that I haven't yet been able to pinpoint it. It's out among those background stars someplace. We need an astronomer here." Lou shared Kori's awe. "Alpha Centauri," he echoed. "You were right, Anton," said Bonnie. "This is fantastic -- and beautiful." "Wait, "Kori answered. "You haven't yet seen the best." He flicked through another dozen holograms. The double star grew larger. One of the stars was smaller and redder than the big yellow sun. "What are those two flecks near the yellow star?" Lou asked. Kori laughed excitedly. "Flecks? Flecks indeed! Those are planets. Two planets orbiting around Alpha Centauri -- " Lou had no words. He simply stared at the screen as Kori flicked on several more holograms, closer and closer, of the two worlds. On the very last slide only one planet was in view. Its yellowish green was streaked with white clouds. "I haven't had a chance to analyze the spectroscopic data," Kori said, "but those clouds look like water vapor to me. It's a bigger planet than Earth, probably a heavier gravity. But if there's water -- there could be life!" T HE hour was late when Bonnie and Lou walked with Kori back to the dormitory. Kori stopped in the middle of the road at a spot where the trees didn't overhang. He threw back his head. "Look at them," he said. "MilSome of them must be just like this Earth -- and waiting for us. And we can. We can reach them and we will -- " He laughed loudly, swung his long arms up toward the sky and shattered the night with a shrill whistle. "Hey, easy -- " Kori yelled happily, "I'm drunk with joy and knowledge and power. We can reach out to new Earths. That's enough to make any man drunk." Lou shook his head in the moonless dark. "Maybe we'll need new Earths. We've certainly fouled up this one." Kori laughed. He was in no mood for seriousness. "Wait until the people of the world see these pictures. Wait until they realize the meaning -- " "I thought the government wasn't going to let the news out," Bonnie said. "Marcus and Bernard will get the pictures out to the newsmen somehow. I'll bet." Her voice came quiet but firm. "Will they? Do you really think that they intend to let the world know about this? Or about the genetic engineering planned here?" Lou stopped and looked at her. In the darkness he couldn't see the expression on her face. "What are you saying?" For a moment Bonnie didn't reply. Then: "I'm not sure -- and I could be wrong. I've just got a -- well, a feeling, sort of -- " "Go on -- most hunches have a reason." "Well -- why do they have Anton working on nuclear explosives? What guarantees do we have that our work will be made public? Why are the biochemists working on cerebrocortical suppressors?" "Suppressors!" "Uh-huh. I just found out this afternoon," Bonnie said. "That's what they need the computer time for -- to select the chemical suppressor that does the best job of degrading cortical activity -- permanently." "Destroy the. subject's intelligence?" "Yes. And I think they're planning to use Big George as a guinea Pig-" Lou felt a bomb go off in his guts. "No, they wouldn't -- if this is true -- " "If it is -- we've been tricked into working for a group of people who're planning to overthrow the government and turn half the world's people into mindless zombies." The long silence was broken only by the night sounds of insects from the trees and brush and the distant sigh of the surf. Finally Kori's voice came ruefully: "Well, at least I don't feel drunk any more." convince himself that Bonnie was right. He used Ramo as his source of information and his teacher. He didn't know very much about the work the biochemists were doing. So he followed their progress by checking Ramo's programs and memory bank every evening, after his own work was finished. Within his vast memory Ramo stored most of the world's knowledge of biochemistry. So the computer became Lou's teacher, and explained patiently and with machine-like thoroughness exactly what the island's biochemists were trying to do. By the end of the week Lou knew enough. He sat on the warm beach sand, Bonnie on one side of him and Kori on the other. About two dozen people, most of them men and women from the technical staff, were on the beach or swimming in the gentle surf that rolled in from the reef. Far off on the horizon, huge towering cumulus clouds paraded like happy children across the sky. The three of them sat a little bit away from the rest of the bathers. Bonnie was still wet from a short swim. Her skin was glistening with droplets of water, and prickled from chill. Or was it fear, in this warm afternoon? Lou noted with a kind of abstract appreciation that plenty of her skin was to be seen. She wore the briefest of swimsuits. He kept his face serious and his voice low. "You were right, Bonnie," he said. "The biochemists are working on suppressors. They've already produced test samples of a drug and have injected it into mice. Ramo showed me the test results. Six mice starved to death in mazes because they couldn't find their way to the food at the end of the maze. Before they had been injected, the same mice had made it through the same mazes in less than a minute." Bonnie shivered. Lou went on grimly: "And today they asked Ramo for the complete cortical layout on Big George. There's no doubt about it -- they're going to try the drug on him." "And then on a human being?" Lou glanced up at her face. He nodded. "Yeah, you're right. That would be the next step." "What do we do?" Kori wondered aloud. Lou shrugged. "There are only two things I can think of. First, we can stop the work we're doing -- just refuse to do any more. That would slow 'em down some." "But it wouldn't stop this suppressor business at all," Bonnie pointed out. "And they already have enough nuke bombs to destroy Messina -- if they want to," Kori said. Lou nodded and traced a square in the sand with his finger. "Okay -- the only other thing we cap do is wipe out Ramo." "Blow up the computer?" Kori asked. "No -- I can just erase all his programs and memory banks. Take a little time and some tinkering -- but I could do it." "It would take more than a little time," Bonnie said. "Ramo's banks -- " "I know a few tricks I haven't shown you." Lou grinned. "I could wipe Ramo clean in a night." "Really? That would stop everything they're doing," Kori said. "They'd still have the bombs." Shrugging, Kori said, "Yes, but as I told you, the bombs are small. Toys, really. Without the biological weapons they're trying to develop, the bombs by themselves wouldn't accomplish much." Bonnie shook her head. "You're forgetting something else that they'd still have." "What?" "Us...or really you, Lou. If Ramo is wiped clean, don't you think Marcus is smart enough to figure out who did it?" "Okay," Lou said evenly. "So he'll know I did it. What good does that do him? Ramo will still be blanked out. Marcus will be sttopped dead." "And so will you be," Bonnie said. "He'll kill you." "That wouldn't do him any good." "It wouldn't do you any good, either," said Kori. "Don't you see?" Bonnie said. admit. But I think he would do it. Doesn't that stop you from erasing Ramo?" "It does take a lot of the fun out of the idea." Kori said, "Wail -- we've left something out of the equation. We're all assuming that we must stay on this island." "You know a way off?" Lou asked. "Well, there are boats every few days -- " "Can the three of us take over one of the boats? Can you navigate? Do any of us even know where this island is?" Dismal silence. Then Kori brightened again. "If we can't get off the island, maybe we can signal someone to bring government troops here to rescue us." "Okay, great idea. How are you going to signal?" "Well -- there's a radio station down by the harbor." "Yeah, and three armed guards at the door all the time. And even if we could get in and operate the radio -- and make contact with somebody -- we'd be dead before any government people got to this island." Kori clasped his hands behind his head and stretched out on the sand. "Louis, My friend, I am a physicist. I have come up with a great basic idea. I admit that there are a few details to be ironed out. That's the work of engineers, not physicists." He closed his eyes. L OU was unable to sleep that night.' He lay in his narrow bed, peering into the darkness, listening to the night sounds outside. The room's only window was open thoughts kept crowding in on him. No matter how he turned or punched the pillow or forced his eyes shut or tried to relax, he still found himself awake in the rumpled bed, sticky with persperation, his eyes open and jaw clenched achingly tight with tension. Finally he admitted defeat, got up and dressed. He walked out into the darkness, down the road toward the laboratory buildings. And the computer. He turned around the corner of the first lab building and headed toward Big George's compound. A guard drowsed at the gate. The moon was riding in and out of scudding silvery clouds but trees inside the compound made everything dark. Straining his eyes, Lou made out the bulky shape of the gorilla on a pallet of wood, straw and palm fronds. He heard a snuffle and the dark shape moved sluggishly. "It's okay," Lou called softly. "It's me, Georgy." The gorilla rose, pulled himself off the pallet and shuffled to the fence. "Uncle Lou " "How are you, Georgy?" "Good. I been very good." Lou wanted to reach out and pat him but the wire fence was too fine. "I know you've been good, Georgy. Do you like it here? Has everybody been nice to you?" "I have lots of room to play and they feed me good. But nobody comes to play with me. I'm all alone." "I'm sorry. I haven't been to see you as much as I should. "But the doctor said he'd come and play with me," George whispered. "The doctor? What doctor?" "The doctor," George answered. "He was here todayor was it yesterday? Do you call it today if it was the day before tonight?" "Never mind," Lou said impatiently. "What doctor? Who was he?" "He's a new friend. He said he's going to play with me when he comes back again. And I didn't move or yell or do anything -- even when he hurt me." "What did he do to you?" The gorilla touched the back of his head with a huge clumsy hand. "He made a funny noise back here and it hurt a little. But just a little. It feels all better now." Spinal tap , Lou thought, his insides sinking. "I promised I wouldn't move even if it hurt," George said. "Georgy, listen. The doctor -- he said he'd be back. When? When's he coming back?" "Tomorrow." Tomorrow. This morning, most likely. "Okay, Georgy, you get back to sleep now. I'll come and see you tomorrow." "All right. Uncle Lou. Good night." "Good night." The gorilla shambled back toward his pallet and Lou began to know what real responsibility felt like. The only way he could save Big George would be to destroy Ramo. He almost laughed as he stood by the wire fence in the moonlight. Some family I've gota gorilla and a computer. One of them is going to die. And it's up to me to choose which one. He hesitated only for a moment before he turned and headed for the computer building. XV T HE door to the computer building was locked. Not by a voicecode lock but an old-fashioned mechanical type. A set of nine buttons had to be pushed in the right combination to open it. Lou did not know the combination. And I'll bet Marcus has the building wired with alarms. No sense getting shot if you can't do the job you set out to do... Suddenly he smiled. On the other hand -- if you're smart enough and quick enough there might be a way to get the job He walked back to the dormitory, undressed and got into bed. He set his wristwatch alarm for six, closed his eyes. He was asleep in five minutes. He had less than three hours of sleep when he stood by the fence of George's compound again. "Here's some fruit I saved from breakfast," he said to the gorilla. "Catch -- " He tossed a banana and two oranges over the fence. George backpedaled clumsily and managed to grab the banana in one huge hand. The oranges fell to the ground. He stooped to pick them up, then jammed all three into his mouth. "Thank you Uncle Lou," Big George said juicily. Lou laughed. "You're welcome, Georgy." A guard was walking past the lab buildings. He stopped at each door to touch out a combination on the lock. Lou talked with the gorilla for a few minutes longer, then strode briskly to the computer building. The guard was out of sight. The rest of the technical staff was probably just getting up, Lou thought as he glanced at the control panel clock. Sliding into the seat, he immediately started typing out instructions for Ramo. By mid-morning he found out his scheme was working. Despite the computer room's nearly arctic airconditioning he was sweating. The phone buzzed. The round oriental face of a biochemist appeared on the screen. He looked unhappy. "We seem to have a problem this morning," he said without preamble. "Really?" "Yes. We went to run a routine check of yesterday's work and found that the data we recorded yesterday is missing from the computer's memory bank." "Missing?" Lou shook his head. "Impossible. You're probably just searching the wrong bank." They talked it over for nearly a half-hour. The results of yesterday's spinal tap on the gorilla, the cortical map, even some of the chemical formulas that had been stored in the computer weeks earlier -- all were gone from Ramo's memory banks. "I'll do a complete check to find the missing data," Lou said, "but it sounds to me like some of your people have goofed up. Running this computer isn't as simple as operating a typewriter, you know. You should have let me record your data -- or at least you ought to have a trained computer programer or technician doing the job." "They are trained technicians," the biochemist snapped. Lou shrugged. "Then they haven't been trained well enough. Okay, I'll look for the data for you. stored properly in the first place." The biochemist was starting to look furious. "Two months of work lost!" He lapsed into Chinese. It took them a week to figure out what was going on. Lou had known from the start that the discovery was inevitable, that he was racing against time. He would spend his days at his own work. At the end of the day he would have Ramo review the biochemists' work for him. It took him only a few minutes to erase some of the material from Ramo's memory banks. Lou never washed out all of it -- simply enough key data to void the rest. The biochemists became a very unhappy group of people. Their chief went around screaming and purple-faced. The computer technicians who worked for them looked scared. By the end of the week Lou was spending most of his day with the technicians, trying to find out why they were unable to do their jobs properly. At dinner with Bonnie and Kori in the noisy cafeteria Lou said to Kori, "You've got to figure out some way to get us off this island. It's only a matter of time until the biochemists figure out what's wrong with their computer programs, and then..." "I know," Kori answered, hunching over the table and speaking as low as possible, "I've been trying to work out a star fix to find out where we are. But I'm afraid the sextant I've built isn't very accurate." "But how do we get off the island?" Bonnie asked. Kori shrugged. "Maybe we could build a raft -- " "Or a flying carpet," Lou said acidly. That ended the discussion. T HE next day an armed guard showed up at the computer control room. He made directly for Lou. "What is it?" Lou asked, tensing. The guard said, a Malay lilt to his voice, "Mr. Marcus wishes to see you." "I'm busy at the moment. Tell him-' "Now," the guard said. He hitched a thumb on the holster at his hip. Lou nodded. "Okay, just let me -- " "Do not touch the computer controls," the guard said softly, even gently. But his hand curled around the butt of his gun. Lou found that his own hands were suddenly trembling and well away from the controls, "Okay, okay, but the computer's in the middle of a run." "Some other technicians are being brought in to take care of it. You will come with me, please." A car was waiting outside. Another guard sat at the wheel. Lou climbed in and the first guard sat beside him. In a few minutes Lou was ushered into Marcus' airconditioned study, a small room, lined with books. A single large window overlooked the sea. Marcus was sitting at a desk in front of the window. A few straight-backed chairs were in the room, and a comfortable-looking sofa. Marcus was talking into the viewphone on his desk. Without looking up he gestured Lou to a chair next to the desk. His face wore its usual calm expression. Marcus said quietly to the phonescreen, "We've tracked down the source of the trouble and we'll get things back under control and on schedule." Lou heard a voice reply, "Very well. See that you do. The timing is very critical." "I understand. Goodbye." "Goodbye." Marcus disconnected, stared into the screen for some moments. then turned slowly to face Lou. "You surprise me," he said. "I do?" Marcus almost smiled. "Let's not play games, Christopher. You've been sabotaging our computer programs, slowing down our biochemistry project. Why?" "How did you settle on me as the villain?" "You've been fairly obvious -- we should have caught on sooner." Marcus leaned forward in his chair. "Now listen, Christopher. You're not in the States any more. You're playing in a different league -- with different rules. I don't have to prove you've been screwing up the computer. I think you have, and I'm going ahead on that assumption. I called you here to find out why you're doing it and to tell you what's going to happen if you don't stop." Lou felt anger rising up inside him. "Just like that, huh? Somebody's messing up the computer and I get blamed. What happens now? Firing squad?" "Nothing so dramatic," Marcus answered. In a voice that sounded genuinely concerned, he said, "You know, I really think you're more worried about that gorilla than about your own skin." "Yeah. I'm a gorilla freak." Shaking his head like a patient father, Marcus said, "All right, play it tough if you want to. But listen to this and get it straight. We're going to take over the world government. Never mind who 'we' consists of. Some people in our group are very important. We're playing for the highest stakes there are and we don't intend to let you or anyone else stand in our way." "Is that why you've got Kori making bombs?" "Of course. Did you ever hear of a government that allowed itself to be pushed out of power without a fight? We're developing three weapons here: nuclear bombs, the cortical suppressor and genetic engineering." Lou said, "So you can blow up your enemies, turn the survivors into morons, and then after you've taken over -- control everyone's children." "That's pretty close." "It doesn't sound like a very happy world that you're aiming to set up." "No? And what kind of world do we have now? The government's letting the cities fester more and more. More and more barbarians are being born and are pushing out into the civilized parts of the world. How long do you think it'll be before a plague of rats sweeps across the whole world? Two-legged rats, from New York and Rio and Tokyo and Calcutta and Rome -- every big city in the world?" "And your answer is to bomb them out or turn them into zombies." "If we have to," Marcus said in the tone I: ; would use to offer a drink. "The bombs are really for fighting the government troops. Once we've taken over, we'll have other means of handling the barbarians. Lou shook his head. "I wish I could get through to you," Marcus insisted. "What's this government done for you? Put you in exileyou and all your friends. When we take over, you can go back to living normal, useful lives." "Useful to whom?" Marcus said with great earnestness, "Listen to reason, will you? You and the other scientists will be among the top people in the new society. Your children will get the best genetic care that you yourselves can provide." "Until somebody decides he doesn't like what we're doing, or what we're thinking," Lou answered. "This government's slapped us in exile. Your friends might not be as lenient." chair. "I don't have the time to argue with you. We're going ahead, and there's nothing you can do to stop us. If you don't stop tinkering with our biochemistry project you're going to get hurt." "Let's discuss that," Lou suggested. "You need me to make the genetic engineering a success, right? And that's where the real jackpot is. You might be able to surprise the government and knock it off -- you might be able to take over -- but without genetic engineering, you'll never be able to control Earth. The tip-off on how your minds work is the biochemistry project. You're not planning on building a better world with better people on it. You're planning to exploit and destroy." Marcus shook his head. "You make us sound -- " "Rotten. Filthy and rotten. And that's what you are. But you need me. I'm the key man -- you told me so yourself." "There are others -- " Lou shook his head. "You know better. Nobody -- not even any one the exiled scientists -- knows the complete picture as I do. And if you found someone who could be trained you'd lose at least a year, maybe two, bringing him to where I am now. I understand the whole genetic engineering problem, and there's plenty of it tucked away in my head, not in any computer banks or notebooks. Lose me and you lose that -- permanently" Marcus sighed wearily. He said, "You still don't realize what you're up against, do you? Why do you think we went to the trouble of finding that girl friend of yours and bringing her here? We don't have to threaten you. If you're worried about what we're going to do to your precious gorilla, try to imagine what could happen to the girl. Things could get very unpleasant for her. Very unpleasant." Lou gripped the arms of his chair hard enough to make his hands hurt... He was fighting and instinct to spring at Marcus. "Just try to control yourself and do as you're told," Marcus said softly. "Behave -- and everything will be fine for you. But keep working against me and the girl will suffer for it." "If you hurt her I'll kill you." Lou was surprised to hear the flat metallic ring in his own voice. Marcus did not change his expression. "Christopher, we shouldn't be threatening each other. Just do your work and neither you nor anyone else will get hurt. That's all we're asking from you. As for the gorilla -- it will probably be happier at its natural intelligence level than it is now." Lou stood up and started for the door. "Wait a minute," Marcus called. "You haven't said -- " Lou turned. "You've got all the answers you need. There's no way for me to stop you." Trembling with rage, he left the office, walked past the guard lounging outside the door, went out. He ignored the car still parked in front with its driver and walked back toward the dormitory. As he passed the lab complex, Kori came running up to him. "Lou, I've been looking for you everywhere -- " Lou said nothing. "I've figured it out," Kori whispered excitedly. "How to get the government troops here. And quickly -- inside a few days." Lou shook his head. "It'll be too late." stopped him. "I'm serious. We can do it." Lou said, "In a few days they'll have ruined Big George, maybe killed him. And if I try to stop them they'll take it out on Bonnie." "What?" "That's what Marcus just told me. If he doesn't like the way I behave -- Bonnie'll suffer for it." "But he can't -- " "Yes he can. And he will. I bet he'd even enjoy it." Kori's face turned as red as the setting sun. "That pudding-faced son -- I'll -- " Lou took Kori's arm. "Hold on. There's nothing we can do about it." He felt Kori's surge of anger fade away, saw his face return to normal, except for a sullen smoldering in his eyes. "What do we do now?" Kori asked. "I don't know," said Lou. "What was your scheme all about? How can you signal for government troops?" "Oh that -- with the navigation satellites." "Navigation satellites? How?" "They have sensors on them to detect nuclear explosions." "They what?" Kori started walking toward the dorm again. Lou trudged along. "It's a holdover from the old days, before the world government disarmed all the nations," Kori explained. "All the navigation satellites have a special array of sensors to watch out for nuclear explosions. If anybody sets off a bomb on the Earth's surface, in the atmosphere -- or even in space -- the government is alerted instantly. In a few hours there's an inspection team at the site of the explosion to find out what's going on. An armed inspection team. With troops ready to follow at an instant's notice." "But nobody's set off a bomb for -- " "I know. But the government still has the teams -- they even hold practice drills. I was an advisor to a group of new recruits two years ago." Lou swore. "Military tradition. Idiocy dies hard." "Don't complain," Kori said. "Now then, the bombs I've been making are stored in caves at the far end of the island. If one of them went off and a satellite spotted the blast -- we would have an inspection team here in a matter of hours." "Can you set them off?" "Them?" Kori laughed. "One will be enough. If they all go off they'll wipe out this entire island. Do you know how much destructive force even a single kiloton contains?" At the dormitory Lou sent Kori to bring Bonnie out. He didn't want to explain matters to her inside any building. All structures here might be bugged. When Bonnie came he briefed her quickly on his session with Marcus. Even outdoors he had the feeling that they were watched. In Marcus' place, he himself would have guards out watching for trouble. A nd we're going to make enough trouble to slide this island into the sea. They ate a quick, silent dinner in the cafeteria and then walked out to the beach. Walking ankle-deep through the warm-lapping waves, with the surf booming on the reef a kilometer out, they talked over their plans as the dying red sun stretched their shadows fantastically before them. "I'll need at least two days to round up the proper equipment," Kori was saying. "Make it one day," Lou answered over the roar of the surf. "Big George doesn't have two days to spare." Kori glanced at Bonnie, then looked at Lou. "We want to do this right. If we rush, something might..." "One day," Lou said flatly. Shrugging, Kori agreed. "All right. One day." "Where can we plant the bomb without setting off all the others?" Bonnie asked. "That's why I wanted the extra day," Kori said, "to find the best location. Probably the best thing to do is to bury it in the beach sand across the island from the storage caves. That ought to be safe enough." "Will it make a big enough explosion for a satellite to see if you bury it?" Lou asked. Kori laughed. "Have no fear. A few feet of sand isn't going to smother one of my toys." "Okay." "I'll need two things," Kori said, more seriously. "A car to carry equipment and a diversion to let me get into the storage cave and do what I must -- without being stopped by the guards." "What about the guards at the caves?" Lou asked. "There's usually only one. I think I can handle him easily enough." "You're sure?" Kori drew himself up to full height. He towered several inches over Lou but he still looked spindly. "My friend, I was a national fencing champion five years ago. I still keep in good shape. Besides, I'm sneaky. I'll ask the guard to help me carry some of the equipment and hit him when his hands are full and his back turned." Laughing, Bonnie said, "My hero." "Never mind," Lou said. "Heroics are exactly what we don't need. We need good, sneaky, practical action that works. I don't want to win any moral victory; we'll all end up dead that way." Kori nodded. "Okay," Lou continued, "so you need a car and a diversion. We'll figure that out -- shouldn't be. too tough a problem. But the big question is, how do we protect Bonnie?" "She's got to disappear," Kori said. "Great. How do we do it?" Silence. They walked slowly under the purpling sky. A surge of sea curled around their ankles, ebbed away. A lone gull glided low over the waves, calling sadly, as if looking for longvanished friends. Finally Bonnie said, "Big George. I could stay in his compound for a day or so. There are plenty of trees and bushes to hide in and the guards never go in there." "With the gorilla?" It was too dark to see Kori's face but his voice sounded aghast. "We're friends," Bonnie said. "We've known each other since George was born." "He wouldn't hurt her," Lou agreed. "Or anybody else, for that matter. Trouble is, he'd want you to play with him. You wouldn't be able to stay hidden. He'd give you away." "Not if I explained the game to him." Kori shook his head. "I know you think a lot of that animal, and his intelligence has been boosted. But I wouldn't plan to stay inside that fence with him for ten minutes -- let alone twelve hours or more." "Oh, you've seen too many movies," Bonnie said. "George wouldn't hurt anybody." They went on talking, planning, arguing until stars filled the night. "Look up there," Kori said. His shadowy outline pointed skyward. Looking up, Lou saw one star moving silently, purposefully through the heavens, as if it had detached itself from its normal position to carry out some mission. "Is that one of the satellites?" Bonnie's voice made a light, counterpoint against the basso background of the surf. Kori glanced at his luminescent wristwatch. "Yes. And right on schedule." "Thank God," said Lou.  OU didn't sleep much that night, and the next day at the computer building he hardly paid any attention to his work. He went through the motions but his mind was racing, thinking about all that had to be done. Toward the end of the afternoon he could no longer stay cooped up in the control room. He stepped outside and took a deep breath of warm, salt-smelling air. The quiet afternoon was shattered by the tortured scream of an animal. A scream of rage and pain and fear. "George -- " L OU ran to the gorilla's compound. He got there in time to see two of the biochemists carrying a third through the gate. Big George was nowhere in sight. A half-dozen guards were clustered around the gate and more were arriving on the run, guns drawn. "What happened?" Lou shouted. They ignored him. A pair of guards took the unconscious biochemist from his co-workers. His face was bloody and one arm was hanging at a weird angle. Lou grabbed one of the sweating scientists. "What happened? What did you do?" The little Oriental looked up at Lou with fear and anger in his eyes. In a nasal, heavily accented English he said, "Ape became frightened by injections. Anesthetic wore off. Restraints not strong enough. Ape broke loose, knocked down Dr. Kusawa, ran back into trees." "Injections?" Lou demanded. "The suppressors?" The biochemist nodded, pulled his arm out of Lou's grasp and tottered away, following the guards who were carrying his boss. Lou went to the gate. One of the guards started shaking his head and motioning Lou away. "No. Danger. Keep away." "Let me in there. He won't hurt me. He is scared and hurt." The guards were clustered around the gate, which was now firmly locked. Most of them were peering into the trees and brush. Big George was not in sight. The other guards were watching Lou. "Danger," said the one guard to Lou. "Go away." Slowly, reluctantly, Lou walked away. Outside, after dinner that night, Kori said, "Everything's suddenly different. Bonnie can't stay with George now." "Sure I can," Bonnie said. "He'll be all right by now and the guards will never dream of searching his compound. It's a better hiding place than ever." "No," said Lou. "There's no way of telling what those injections did to him. It's too risky." Bonnie insisted that George was all right. "Let's go down to his compound and talk to him." Lou nodded agreement. Kori simply looked worried. They walked down to the gorilla's compound but stayed away from the gate where the guards stood watch. They moved up onto the slope of the hill to a spot close to the trees inside the compound. "Georgy," Lou called out softly. "Georgy, it's me. Uncle Lou." A snuffling grunt. From the shadows among the trees a pair of baleful eyes suddenly gleamed. Lou felt shaken. George's eyes shone tonight like a jungle beast's. He forced his voice to stay calm. "Georgy, it's all right. It's me, Uncle Lou. And Bonnie is here too. And another friend -- " A growl. Lou turned to Kori. "May be a good idea for you to go away, Anton. George must be scared out of his wits of strangers right now." "He doesn't sound scared." "He is." Kori said stubbornly, "But I want to see the gorilla's reactions for myself. I don't want you two making any mistakes about this -- " "Shove it," Lousnapped, keeping his voice down to avoid frightening Big George. "You think you're the only one with brains? I'm not going to let Bonnie take any chances." "Stop arguing," Bonnie said. To Kori she added: "He won't come out as long as you're here." Kori left, muttering to himself. After another ten minutes of coaxing and soothing big George lumbered out of the trees and to the fence. "Georgy," Lou said, gripping the fine wire mesh of the fence. "Are you okay?" "Head -- head hurts." "It's all right, Georgy," Bonnie said. "The hurt will go away soon." "Hurts -- bad men -- hurt -- " Is it just me or does his voice sound strange ? Like it's hard for him to put words together? "Georgy, don't be afraid. It's going to be all right. The bad men have gone away. They won't come back." The gorilla merely blinked. Bonnie said softly, "Georgy, in a little while I'm going to come and stay with you. I'll bring you lots of food and some medicine to stop the hurt. "Hurt -- scared -- bad men -- " "I'll stay with you," Bonnie repeated. "And the medicine will stop the hurting. Don't be afraid." "And I'll make sure that the bad men don't ever come back," Lou said, feeling anger welling up within him. "Not ever." "Uncle Lou -- " Big George started but his voice trailed off and he never finished the thought. Lou said as gently as he could, "It's all right, Georgy. No one's ever going to hurt you again." As they walked away from the compound, Bonnie put a hand on Lou's arm. "You're shaking," she said. Nodding, Lou answered, "You know -- last night I couldn't sleep. I was scared. Still am, I guess. We could all get killed tonight. But I think what was really scaring me the most was the thought that I might have to kill somebody myself. Or at least try to. But now -- seeing what they've done to Georgy -- to a harmless animal like that -- I'm not shaking from fear. That's anger." "It's all right," Bonnie said. "Everything's going to be fine." "Do you really think you'll be okay in there with George?" "Yes, of course. I'll bring him some candy and sedatives. He'll sleep like a baby." Lou nodded. "You'll see," Bonnie said. "It's all going to go like clockwork." "Yeah." Lou glanced at his wristwatch. X minus four hours and counting... trio met at the dormitory doorway. They had spent the intervening hours checking final details, then pretending to go to their separate rooms for the night. Now they started wordlessly for the lab complex. They had found identical black stretch pullovers and slacks among the disposable clothing supplies in the dorm. There were two turbowagons on the island. One was usually parked for the night at the lab complex. The other stayed at Marcus' house. "Do you think anybody's watching us?" Bonnie asked in a whisper as they walked along the side of the road toward the lab area, sticking to the shadows of the trees and shrubs. Kori whispered back, "They've got guards posted at the lab complex, the gorilla's compound, the bomb storage caves and Marcus' house. Why should they watch us? We can't do any harm unless we get to one or more of those spots." They skirted the lighted area around the complex by detouring through the trees, making a wide circle and doubling back to the far side of Big George's compound. Kori stayed back. Lou and Bonnie walked up to the fence and softly called the gorilla. Big George lumbered up to the fence. "Hello Georgy," said Lou. "How do you feel?" "Head -- hurts -- " "I've brought some medicine to make it feel all better," Bonnie said. "And some candy for you." They talked for a few moments more with the gorilla. Then Lou boosted Bonnie to the top of the wire fence. George reached up and grasped her around the waist, his huge hands circling her completely. He put her down inside the fence as gently as a ballet dancer handles his ballerina. Lou watched them, his sides suddenly knotting as he realized how easily Big George could kill Bonnie. But she reached up and patted his massive head. As they turned and went toward the trees together Bonnie reached into the bag at her waist for some candy. Lou checked his watch. Eleventhirty. He hurried back to Kori. Next step: get Kori his car. He met Kori, assured him that Bonnie was safe. They started back to the lab buildings. A lone guard patrolled slowly between the buildings. He looked bored and sleepy. But on his hip was a big pistol. Kori looked at Lou and nodded. He stepped out of the shadows and walked straight to the guard. "Say there," he called out, "can you help me? I'm trying to get into my lab here -- there's some work I have to do -- " The guard was instantly alert. "All buildings locked. No one can enter until morning." "Yes, I know but -- " Lou ducked around the back of the building, circled to come up behind the guard. Kori kept talking intently and the guard was resting his right hand lightly on the butt of the pistol. They were standing about ten meters from the corner of the building where Lou crouched. Ten meters. Quickly and quietly Lou slipped off his sandals. His bare feet on the gravel sounded deafening. The guard started to turn. Lou covered the last few meters with a flying leap and pinned the guard's arms to his sides while Kori struck him across the windpipe. He gagged and went down, thrashing, with Lou on top of him. Kori calmly leaned over, pushed Lou's face out of the way and chopped hard at the back of the guard's neck. He went limp. Lou rose to his feet, sweaty, panting. "Is he dead?" "I doubt it," Kori said. He went to the lab door and punched the buttons of the combination lock. The door opened and the lights went on automatically. "See?" said Kori smiling. "No alarms. I rigged them this afternoon -- at the same time I changed the lock's combination. There's some benefit to being a physicist after all." L OU dragged the guard inside, stuffed him into a cabinet, then locked it. Meanwhile Kori filled a tool kit with the equipment he wanted. They left the lab, relocked the door and walked to the car. "Are you sure you can handle everything by yourself?" Lou asked as Kori slid the tool kit onto the back seat. "If you can keep them busy at the other end of the island," Kori said. He pulled the guard's pistol out of his belt. "Here. I'll get another one from the guard at the storage caves. Do you know how to use it?" "I think so." "It's simple. Just release this catch here and it's ready to fire. Pull the trigger and it goes off. It should have at least a couple dozen charges in it. Laser pulse does as much damage as an explosive bullet -- like hitting something with an ultrasonic hammer." Lou nodded and iook the gun. It felt heavy in his hand. "Very good," Kori said. "I'll wait here until you start making noise down by the harbor." "Right." Lou tucked the gun into his waistband, saw Kori extend his hand. He took it and said, "Good luck." Kori grinned. "See you tomorrow." "Yeah." Lou hurried through the starlit night down toward the harbor. The road passed Marcus' house, where the only other car on the island was parked. Lou looked around, saw no one, slid in behind the wheel and released the brake. The car started to roll down the slight incline. He heard running footsteps behind him and a man's voice: "Wei! Li tsai tsosheng mo?" Lou let the car glide to a stop, slid out and crouched down behind the car. A light came on at the front of the house. Two guards were standing in front of the place, staring at the car. Lou pulled out the gun and released the safety. The guards seemed unaware of him. They walked slowly toward the car. Lou stood straight up and fired over the car. Hundreds of joules of energy were suddenly changed to invisible pulses of infrared laser light. The first guard was bowled over backward, as if hit in the chest by a giant's fist. The second spun and sprawled on his face. Neither moved once they hit the ground. His hands shaking, Lou again set the safety and tucked the gun into his waistband. Then he forced himself to go over to the bodies and take their guns. The men were still breathing. He felt a little better as he went back to the car and tossed their guns to the front seat. He got in behind the wheel again, turned on the car's headlights. A road ran down toward the harbor. It was time for Kori's diversion. With a deep breath, Lou turned the starter key. The turbine whined to life. Lou pressed the throttle pedal firmly down to the floor. The engine coughed, then roared. Lights went on inside the house. He raced the engine once again, then put the car in gear and roared down the road. The shrubs and trees by the roadside blurred by, the wind tore at his face as he plunged down the twisting road toward the harbor. Lights were going on down there, too, where the guards' living quarters were. He came screeching out on the flat, tore into the harbor area and pulled the car to a screaming stop at the foot of the lone dock. A small boat was tied up at the end of it. The game was going to be to make it look as if he wanted to get off the island on that boat. Men were piling out of several buildings in the darkness, shouting in languages Lou didn't understand. He went to the back of the car, lifted the engine hood and groped for the fuel feed line. He ripped it out and felt a spurt of fuel slick his fingers. Then he went back to the front seat, grabbed the two extra guns and fired several shots into the engine compartment, backpedaling onto the dock as he did so. The third shot did it; the car erupted into flames. L OU raced down the dock, the burning car between him and anyone who wanted to come and get him. A few crates were piled on one side of the wooden dock and he ducked behind them. In front of him was the flaming turbowagon; through blurring heat waves he could see men running around the dockside area, some brandishing guns. Behind him were open water and the small boat tied up at the end of the dock. But somebody had already thought about the boat. He heard a crunching sound, the crash of breaking glass. Looking over his shoulder, he saw a chunk of the boat's gunwale break into splinters and vapor. He crouched behind the packing crates. Long minutes ticked by. The fire in the car died down, the boat slid over on its side, gurgling obscenely. The shore had quieted down. Lou found it harder to see now but there must have been dozens of height of the blaze. Lou knew he was trapped and that he was going to die. He realized that he had picked up a splinter in his left foot and it hurt. He wondered how Kori was doing. Diversion -- Kori needs a diversion here... Squinting out into the darkness, Lou could barely make out a row of what looked like fuel drums lined up neatly on the shore near the foot of the dock. A dozen drums. Maybe fifty meters away. An easy target. It took him five shots before one of the drums burst into flame. In an instant they all went up. The shouting and running began all over again. Nobody was shooting at him, either. They were all running either toward the fire or away from it. Lou watched the guards. They were good, no question of it. After the first momentary shock and surprise, they fought the raging fire with hand extinguishers, blankets, anything they could find. Finally somebody trundled up with a portable foam generator and they started smothering the blaze with billowing white foam. But this job took time and manpower. The fire was smoldering and smoking when Lou heard: "Christopher! I know you're out there on the dock. Give yourself up -- you can't get away." Lou grinned. Marcus sounded neither angry nor frightened. Not even very upset. That meant that he didn't realize what Kori was up to -- or that Bonnie was hidden. Or he's got Kori and Bonnie and the whole game's lost... Marcus called: "Christopher, I don't want to have you killed. You can't get away. We know you're behind those packing crates. We -- " Suddenly the voice stopped. Lou risked a look. Marcus was listening to a guard who was gesturing and pointing up the road, toward the other end of the island. "So the three of you are in on this together." Marcus' voice was a little edgier now. "All right, we'll just find the other two and bring them out here. You can watch what happens to them." "Marcus," Lou called out. Everyone at dockside froze. It was nearly dawn -- clammy gray light made the shore visible. "Marcus, did you ever stop to think of what a good target you make?" Marcus jerked a step backward. "No, don't move," Lou called. "Don't any of you move. If anybody twitches, you'll get it, Marcus. I mean it." Marcus stood frozen at dockside. He was out in the open, the nearest guard a meter or so away, the nearest cover the burned-out hulk of the car, at least ten meters away. Lou prayed that none of them knew how many shots it would take him to hit anything at this distance. "Christopher, you can't get away with this." Lou grinned. "Can't I?" As if in answer the packing crate in front of him exploded in a deafening blast and a shower of splinters. Lou felt himself soaring, slow-motion, tumbling off the dock. The shore careened wildly and the water rushed up toward him. As he hit the water and lost consciousness his last thought was that some rifleman had missed his head by just about a centimeter. been pleasanter to stay asleep, unconscious, oblivious to everything. He hurt everywhere as if knives were being twisted under his skin. His eyes were gummy when he tried to open them. Everything was blurred, out of focus. A gray expanse of ceiling hung over him. And faces. He tried to raise his head but somebody pushed him back onto the pillow. "He's conscious," said a voice. Marcus' face slid into view. Still calm. But was that perspiration beading his brow? "That was a foolish bit of nonsense, " M arcus said without rancor. "What have you done with the girl? And where's Dr. Kori?" Lou found the strength to shake his head. "It's a small island, Christopher. We'll find them sooner or later." "Not before -- " he croaked. "Before what?" Marcus asked. "Nothing." Marcus leaned closer. "We can find out. You can't keep any secrets from us." "Go ahead and torture me." "Don't be an ass," Marcus said. "There are drugs that will make you tell us anything we have to know." "No -- " Somewhere beyond Lou's vision a door opened and footsteps came quickly toward his bed. A voice muttered something, too low for Lou to hear. "What?" Marcus snapped. "Why wasn't I told sooner? When did -- " Marcus' face slid into view again. It was red now. With anger? Or fear? Lou smiled. "Where's Dr. Kori? What's he doing with a bomb?" "Planting it in your lunch." Lou saw Marcus' hand blur toward him but he could not move out of the way. It stung and snapped his head to one side. He tasted blood. "Get him talking. And quickly," Marcus ordered. Someone grabbed at his arm. It flamed agony. Lou saw it was red and sore with thousands of splinters. An expressionless Chinese doctor took his arm from the guard, held it gently, swabbed a relatively undamaged spot on the underside of the arm, then pressed a pneumatic syringe into the area. He put Lou's arm back down on the bed carefully, looked at his wristwatch. "The reaction should take a few minutes," the doctor told Marcus. Marcus paced the room nervously. The doctor stood beside the bed, patiently watching Lou. What time was it? How much more time did Kori need? Somebody giggled. Lou was startled to realize that the sound came from himself. The doctor turned toward Marcus. "He should be ready now." Marcus came to the bed and leaned over Lou. "All right, Christopher. Where is Dr. Kori and what's he doing with the bomb he stole?" "Playing in the sand,," Lou said, laughing. It was funny, everything was so funny. Marcus' face, the thought of Kori's digging sand castles with a nuclear bomb tucked under his arm. The whole deal was uproarious. "Listen to me," Marcus said, his face red and sweaty. "Quickly, before -- " The flash of light was bright enough to feel on your skin. For an instant everything stopped, etched in the pitiless white light. No sound, no voices, no movement. Then the bed lifted. The window blew in, showering glass. A woman screamed and a roar of ten thousand demons overpowered every other sensation. Somebody fell across Lou's bed. The roar died away, leaving his ears aching. People started to move again through a dusty plaster haze, crunching glass underfoot. Marcus staggered up from the bed. Lou heard somebody say in an awed voice, "Look at that -- a real mushroom cloud, just like in the history books." Again Lou heard his own laughter. "You've lost, Marcus. You might as well admit it. There'll be a government inspection team here in a matter of hours. Followed by troops, if you want to fight. It's all over. You've lost." "I can still kill you -- and the girl -- " Lou was laughing uncontrollably now. The drug, he knew in the back of his mind. But there was nothing he could do to stop himself. "Sure, kill me. Kill everybody. That's going to help you a lot. An enormous lot." He laughed until he passed out again. scious. How did he know? Or am  dead? He floated in darkness, without pain, without anxiety. The darkness was warm. After a long while it began to turn gray. The gray brightened slowly. Bonnie's face appeared in it. Tears glinted her eyes, on her cheeks. Oh Lou... Had she spoken? He wanted to say something, to touch her, to make her stop crying. But he could not move. Did he still have a body. Her face faded, vanished. He began to hear voices. Strange faces peered at him. Blackness closed in again. Abruptly he opened his eyes and everything was in sharp focus. He was lying in a hospital bed. The walls of the room were pastel blue. The ceiling was clean white. Viewscreens and camera eyes ogled him from the ceiling. He found that he could turn his head. The movement hurt but was manageable. There was a window at his left. Sunshine was pouring in. A night table stood next to his bed. He tried sitting up. The bed followed his motion with an almost inaudible hum from an electric motor. Leaning back in a half-sitting position, he suddenly felt dizzy. A t least I'm not dead... His body felt stiff. Looking down, he saw that his hands and arms were wrapped in bandages. So was his chest; white plastic spray from windpipe to naval. His face felt raw, as if shaved with a dull blade. : The door suddenly opened and a nurse appeared. "Good morning," she said with professional cheeriness. "Though it's later, really." "Hello." Lou's voice was hoarse. His throat felt rough. The nurse must have been pushing forty, Lou thought. She still looked pretty good, though. "How do you feel?" she asked. He considered the question for a moment. "Hungry." She smiled. "Good. That's one condition that the automatic monitors still can't record." She was gone before Lou could say anything or ask any questions. Within minutes a food tray slid out of the wall and swung over to the bed. Lou had barely finished eating when a knock came on the door and it opened wide enough for Kori to stick in his head. "Hi. They told me you were finally awake." L OU'S voice felt and sounded better. "Come on in. How are you? Where are we? What happened? Where's Bonnie?" Kori grinned and pulled up a chair. He sat down. "Bonnie's fine. She's here in the hospital, too, getting treated for radiation dosage. There was a considerable amount of fallout from my little toy, you know. I stayed inside a cave until the government troops arrived -- but even I got a touch of it." "Marcus and the others? What happened to them?" "They gave up without much fight," Kori said. "A government inspection team 'coptered to the island in four hours and eleven minutes after the blast. In another two hours a little army of government troops covered every square centimenter of the island." "And what happened to me?" Lou asked. "I remember trying to hold them down at the dock. Then somebody shot at me and I fell into the water. Then -- " Kori was trying not to grin. "What's so funny?" "Well, forgive me, but you are. Do you know how they found you?" Lou shook his head. "You were lying flat on your back in one of the bedrooms of Marcus' house. Stark naked. Sixty and body and arms and legs. And you were laughing your head off." "Very funny," Lou said. "Marcus had me shot full of happy-juice, so I'd tell him where you were. So he could find you and kill you." "I know" Kori said. "Is Bonnie going to be all right?" Lou asked. "Oh yes, certainly. She'll be visiting you herself in a day or so." "And Marcus and his crew?" Kori shrugged. "In jail, I suppose. The troops took them away." His face sobered. "One bad thing, Lou. Big George is dead." "What?" "Somebody shot him. We don't know who did it. It might have been Marcus' guards or the government troops. Bonnie was right there and she couldn't tell who fired the shot." "Killed him? But why?" Shaking his head, Kori answered, "We'll never know. There was a little fighting when the troops landed. Maybe it was just a stray shot. Or perhaps someone got frightened at the sight of the gorilla. At least he didn't suffer at all. One shot -- he died instantly." For a long moment neither of them said anything. Then Lou asked, "Where are we, anyway?" Kori's face didn't cheer up at all. "Back where we started. In Messina. It looks to me like we're going to be shipped up to the satellite as soon as you and Bonnie are well enough to travel. To begin our exile." T HE doctors made Lou stay in bed for a week. He saw Bonnie and Kori almost daily. But mostly he had time to think. So much happened in so short a time. Now he could think about it, look back on it and try to fit all the fragments together, to form a coherent picture of what had suddenly happened to him and his life. We didn't do right by you, Georgy... The future seemed bleak, though Kori was more optimistic. "After all we've done for the government," Kori said one afternoon, at Lou's bedside, "risking our lives to stop Bernard's attempt at a coup -- They won't exile us. They'll give us medals. You should get an award anyway -- you've set a new international record for splinters." Lou grinned but remained pessimistic. Too, he sensed something new and different about Bonnie. She was uptight, holding back something. One afternoon he asked her, "What's bothering you?" "Does it show?" He nodded. "I've got to make a decision," Bonnie said. Her green eyes looked troubled, sad. "About Kori and me?" "In a way. You see, Lou, I'm not officially on the list of exiled persons. I can go back to Albuquerque if I want to. Or I can go with the rest of you to the satellite." "And stay for the rest of your life." "Yes." He took a deep breath. She was staring at him, trying to read his face, looking for something and evidently not finding it. He said, "You might never be allowed to make the decision. You're in pretty deep with us now. The government might decide to exile you along with Kori and me." Bonnie stopped, right there in the corridor. "They can't do that -- they wouldn't" "They might," Lou said. "And if they do, it'll be my fault." "There you are -- I've been looking all over for you two -- " Kori ran down the corridor, dodging between frowning nurses and muttering patients. Breathlessly he told Lou and Bonnie, "The General Chairman -- he's asked to see us. To talk to us. Tomorrow morning. The General Chairman!" Lou turned to Bonnie. For the first time, he felt hope. If not for himself, at least for her. been done to him and skepticism about the future Lou felt awed when the three of them were ushered into the General Chairman's office. Bonnie and Kori, he saw, were also wide-eyed and silent. The office covered the entire top floor of the tallest tower in Messina, stretching from the elevators to the sun-bright windowall where the Chairman's ornate desk stood. "Come in -- come," said the little man behind that desk, in a voice cracked with age. They walked silently across the thick carpeting, past a ten-foot globe showing the Earth in color and relief, complete with networks of tiny satellites orbiting around it. The globe hung in midair, suspended magnetically. "Forgive my not rising," the Chairman said. "I suffered a stroke recently and the doctors want me to exert myself as little as possible." His voice was soft, gentle, friendly, with an undistinguished Brazilian accent. He was small, slight, his bony face high domed and haloed with wisps of white hair. His hands were fragile. He was very old. His skin was white and powdery looking, etched with a network of fine wrinkles. "However, I did very much want to meet the three of you. Please sit, make yourselves comfortable. Would you like anything to drink? To eat?" Lou shook his head. He chose a seat between Bonnie and Kori, facing the chairman. Silence fell. Before it could become awkward the Chairman said, "I want to express my personal thanks for your courageous actions on the island. You prevented an uprising that might have taken many lives." "We did what we had to," Lou said. The Chairman nodded. "It must have been quite a temptation, though, to put in with Bernard's people and avoid going into exile." Shrugging, Lou answered, "As far as I'm concerned that island was exile. There was no difference between the way the government has treated us and the way Bernard's people were treating us -- until the end." Kori said, "I think we all felt, though, that the people running the island would be worse than the people running this government, if they got the chance." The Chairman said, with a smile, "Thank you. It's good to know that we are not completely at the bottom of the list." Kori grinned back at the old man. Lou felt irritated. "From what you've said it sounds like the exile is still in effect and that we're going to be shipped out to the satellite." The Chairman's face grew somber. "Yes, I am sorry to say. If anything, this attempt by Minister Bernard to seize power proves the wisdom of the exile. Your work on genetic engineering has a political potential that is simply too powerful not to be dangerous." "So we spend the rest of our lives in a berryllium jail?" "What else can we do?" The Chairman waved his frail hands helplessly. "We are not monsters. We have no desire to make you suffer. We will supply you with everything you desire aboard the satellite. Anything -- " "Except freedom," Lou snapped. But now there was a hint of steel behind the softness of his voice. "Yet many on Earth suffer more than you will -- and if I must choose between the welfare of thousand or so -- I will choose the you might soon be able to control human genetics has already triggered one attempt at revolution. I will not see world society destroyed." "But what about Kori? The work of the rocket scientists doesn't really threaten the world." "Perhaps not," the Chairman admitted. "I must confess that I didn't realize anyone except those working on genetic engineering had been sentenced to exile. Someone in the bureaucracy considers the starship scientists a threat to world stability. I mut find out why. If they cannot convince me that you are a threat, Dr. Kori, then you will be released from exile and freed to resume your normal life. Also any of your colleagues who have been placed in exile -- they, too. may be freed." Lou asked, "And Miss Sterne -- what about her?" Bonnie murmured, "Lou, you shouldn't -- " Lou persisted: "I want to find out about this. Miss Sterne was not sentenced to exile. She was brought to the island by Marcus who wanted to use her as a lever to keep me in line. She was the first of us to discover what was going on. Now where does she stand? Is she going to be shipped off with the rest of us" The Chairman said, "Miss Sterne is not a scientist nor an engineer. There is no reason for her to be exiled -- unless she wishes to accompany you for personal reasons." "You can really say that with a straight face?" Lou raged. "You can sit there and promise her freedom when you know you don't mean it?" "Lou, what are you saying? Bonnie reached out for his arm. The Chairman's eyes narrowed. "Explain yourself, Mr. Christopher. Why do you call me a liar?" Almost trembling, Lou said, "If you let Bonnie go, if you let Kori go, what's to stop them from telling the newsmen about this exile business? What's to stop them from telling the whole world? Will you want them to sign a pledge of silence or will you do surgery on their brains? Because we both know you can't risk having them tell the world about what you've done to the scientists..." "Why not?" the Chairman asked gently. "Because the people of the world will demand that you release us. They'll want our work to continue -- they'll want us free. You can't throw two thousand of the world's top scientists into prison and -- " The Chairman silenced Lou with an upraised hand. "My brave, impetuous young man, you are completely wrong about so many things. First, I do not lie. When I offer Miss Sterne her freedom and raise the possibility of freedom for Dr. Kori, I am not lying. Please do me the honor of granting me honest motives. Next, the people of the world already know about your exile. We have not kept it secret. There would be no way to do so, even if we desired to. You cannot whisk away so many prominent men without anyone knowing it." "They know?" "Of course. And they do not care. Do you think that the teemhandful of scientists and engineers?" The Chairman shook his head. "No, they care about food, about jobs, about living space, about recreation and procreation." "But our work -- I thought -- " Lou felt as if he were in a glider that was spinning out of control. "Ah, yes, your work," the Chairman said. "I admit that if you were on Earth and showing the world, step by step, what could be done -- through control of genes then there would soon be an enormous demand for your efforts. Catastrophic reaction. Everyone would want his next child made perfect. I confess that our public information experts have tried to make it sound as if your work would show results in the next century rather than next week. Of course, having you all out of the way has made the job that much easier." "And -- nobody cares?" The Chairman looked truly sad. "The people are quite accustomed to talk of scientific miracles. Rarely do they see such miracles come true." "But the food they eat, weather control, medicines, space expeditions -- " "All part of the normal, everyday background," said the Chairman. "Once a miracle comes true, it quickly becomes a commonplace. And the masses seldom connect today's commonplaces with tomorrow's miracles. The promise of genetic engineering does not excite most people. Grasping politicians, yes -- hungry workers and farmers, no." "So the progress we worked for is over -- completely finished -- won't happen. No way around it?" "I am afraid so. I have lived with this problem for more than a year now, trying to find some alternative to what we're doing to you. I am sorry. Somewhere we have failed. We build gleaming technologies to turn ourselves into devils." The Chairman shook his head. "I am ashamed of myself, of the government, of the entire society. We are doing you a dreadful injustice." "But you're going ahead and doing it." "Yes." A dismal silence ensued. Finally the Chairman said, "As I told you, I will personally examine the matter of the rocket scientists. Dr. Kori, I cannot promise you your freedom -- but I do promise to try." Kori nodded and tried to look grateful but, glancing sidelong at Lou, not too happy. "And Miss Sterne," the Chairman went on, "you are free to go whenever you wish. The government will furnish you with transportation back to your home -- or anywhere else you may desire to go. You will be reimbursed for the troubles that you've been put to, of course." Bonnie said, "Sir? Would it be possible for me to go to the satellite? On a temporary basis?" Lou stared at her. , "Most of my friends are there," Bonnie said, looking straight at the Chairman and avoiding Lou's eyes. "Maybe I'd rather live there than anywhere else. But I can't tell you -- until I've tried it for a while." The Chairman folded his hands on his thin chest and gazed thoughtfully at Bonnie. "How do you think the others will feel, knowing that you can return to Earth anytime you wish to?" "I would only stay for a few final decision then." A small smile worked its way across the Chairman's wrinkled face. "I can picture Kobryn's reaction. Highly irregular. But -- very well, you may have a few weeks aboard the satellite. But no more." "Thank you, Bonnie said. She turned smiling to Lou. XX T HE satellite was literally another world. Lou had not seen it from the outside. He, Bonnie and Kori had been brought in a shuttle rocket that had no viewports in the cargopassenger module. They had shared accommodations with cylinders of gas, packing crates of foodstuffs, motors, pumps, furniture. Lou swore he had heard, through an airlock that connected to a second cargo module, the bleatings of goats or sheep. The satellite was huge and provided a strange environment. For one thing, one always walked uphill. The corridors curved uphill in both directions, because the satellite was built in a series of giant wheels, one within another. Most of the living quarters were in the largest, outermost wheel, where the spin force almost equaled the full gravity of Earth's surface. No extra physical effort was required to walk along the constantly uphill corridors because the spin-induced gravity did not fight one. But Lou immediately resented the looks of the thing, hated it. His compartment -- or room -- was a marvel of compactness, plastic trimmed with aluminum spray paint. Lou thought of it as a cell. An astronaut would feel comfortable in it; a scientist on duty in a satellite for a month would put up with it -- Lou realized he would be living in it for the rest of his life. Edmond Dantes has a bigger cell than this. Life had already settled into something of a dull routine in the plastic little world. Lou, Kori and Bonnie were met by a greeting committee when they stepped through the airlock from the shuttle rocket. They were shown to their quarters. After he had unpacked his lone travelbag, Lou received a phone call from Mrs. Kaufman, who was acting as her husband's secretary now, asking him to meet with the Director's Council right after breakfast the following "morning." Time, of course, was completely arbitrary aboard the satellite. So everyone ran on the same clock, set on Universal Time. When it was midnight in Greenwhich, England, it was midnight aboard the satellite. Lou spent his first "evening" prowling through the uphill corridors. He was unable to find Bonnie, didn't know where her quarters were or what her phone number was. Same thing for Kori. He could have asked someone -- instead he started walking along the main corridor. It was completely featureless. The bare plastic walls were broken only by bare plastic doors -- all alike, except for tiny room numbers on them. Other people were drifting through the corridors, most of them strangers. A few were men and women with whom he had worked at the Institute. They nodded recognition or mumbled a hello. If they were surprised to see him, or wondered why they hadn't seen him before this, they failed to show it in any way. All Lou could see in their faces was a vague guilt, a shame at being locked up here. The living dead... spiral steps that led to the next wheel, closer to the hub of the slowly spinning satellite. After passing several of them Lou decided to explore one. The steps ended in another curving corridor, much like the first one, but smaller, narrower, with doors on one side only. Lou had expected the gravity to be less on this second level but he could detect no difference. Which meant that the satellite must be much larger than he had envisioned it. As he walked aimlessly along the corridor he came to a section that was dimly lit. Only a few dull red light panels overhead broke the darkness. Ahead of him Lou saw a motionless figure. "Greg? Hey Greg?" Greg Belsen jerked, startled, then turned. "Greg," Lou said, smiling and reaching out to grab his friend's shoulder. "Boy am I glad to see you!" "Hello, Lou," Greg said quietly. "I heard they finally got you here." Lou's smile vanished. This was not the same Greg he had known at the Institute. The nerve had been taken out of him. Then he saw why Greg had been standing at this spot. There was a viewpoint in the wall -- a small circular port of heavily-tinted plastiglass. Outside it hung the Earth. Rich, blue, laced with dazzling white clouds, beckoningly close, alive. It was swinging around in a slow circle, the reflex of the satellite's spinning motion. "She's only a few hundred kilometers away," Greg said in a soft flat voice that Lou had never heard from him before. "Less than the distance between Albuquerque and Los Angeles. You could go to one of the airlocks and practically jump back home." Lou's blood ran cold. L OU finally met Bonnie and Kori again the following morning, after a fitful, tossing few hours of dream-filled sleep. They all arrived at the autocafeteria-restaurant at about the same time and found each other at the "menu" -- a wall panel studded with selector buttons. Only the breakfast buttons were lit. The cafeteria could seat perhaps fifty people, at long narrow tables. It was nearly empty. "No morning rush to work, at least," Kori said, trying to sound cheerful. When neither Bonnie nor Lou answered him he shrugged, turned to the selector panel. "Are you supposed to meet with Kaufman and the Council this morning?" Lou asked Bonnie. Kori answered, "Yes, at ninethirty -- " while Bonnie shook her head. Surprised, Lou asked Kori, "You are? But you're not from the Institute -- why would Kaufman want you to report to him?" "Your Dr. Kaufman has been elected head of this colony," Kori answered. "Didn't you know?" "No, I didn't. I thought Professor DeVreis-" Kori said, "DeVreis died of a heart attack on his first day here." "Oh." Curiously, Lou felt as if someone close to him had died. He had hardly known DeVreis, but for a man who had lived such a rich and useful life to be tossed into exile, to die here, in this place, seemed unfair. Kori turned back to the selector panel and tapped buttons for orange juice, eggs, muffins, sausage and coffee. Almost immediately a part of the panel slid back to reveal a steaming tray bearing his order. "Well," he said, "at least the food looks good." Turning to Bonnie, Lou asked again, "Kaufman hasn't sent word to you?" She shook her head. "No, nobody's said anything about my meeting with the Council. I guess they're going to ignore me unless I decide to stay permanently." Lou agreed. "Well, I'm supposed to see them at nine." He was a few minutes late. It took him longer than he had expected to find Dr. Kaufman's office, which was in the second wheel. It was a long and narrow room, just long enough to have a slight curve to the floor. Kaufman's desk was at one end, a long conference table at the other. All the furniture was made of plastic and light metals; it all looked temporary and cheap. Kaufman sat at the head of the table. He had lost weight, Lou saw. There were new lines in his still proudly handsome face. His thick hair seemed a shade whiter than it had been at the Institute. Greg Belsen, Kurtz, Sutherland and two strangers filled all but one of the remaining chairs. Lou took the last chair, at the end of the table. After introducing the two new faces -- representatives from labs in Europe -- Dr. Kaufman said, "We're all trying to accustom ourselves to our new environment. Our reason for meeting with you this morning, Christopher, is to ask you to select some sort of project for your working hours." "Project?" "Yes," said Dr. Kaufman. "I don't believe that we should sit around and do nothing. The government won't let us have the major types of facilities that we need for our old work." "There's no computer aboard?" Greg laughed. "No computer, Lou. No big toys for any of us. No electron microscopes, no ultracentrifuges, no microsurgery equipmentnothing but early twentieth-century stuff: optical microscopes and Bunsen burners, the kinds of things you buy kids for Christmas." Lou felt his lips press into a grim tight line. Dr. Sutherland explained, "The government doesn't want us to do anything ffiore on genetic engineering. Even here. They're afraid that if we start making progress again we'll smuggle the information back to Earth. And that's exactly what they don't want." "What are we supposed to do up here? Decay?" "Nothing of the sort," Kaufman said, waving his hand in a negative gesture. "We may not have modern equipment but we can still do good science. We'll simply have to be more ingenious, more inventive -- make do with the simple equipment that we're allowed to have." "For instance," Ron Kurtz said, leaning forward on the fragilelooking table, "I've never had the time really to write up all the work I've done over the last three-four years. I've published a few little notes in the journals -- but now I can sit back and write up everything carefully, the way it ought to be done." To be published where? Lou asked silently. In the chronicles of wasted time? "It's quite clear that we won't be able to make any further progress in genetic engineering," Kaufman said, taking charge of the discussion once again. "At least we won't be able to follow our previous research, which required large-scale equipment. So we're all trying to evolve ideas for useful work in a field that can be handled with the laboratory equipment that we now have. We'd like you to think about what you can do and how you can do it." a computer. Lou thought of Greg's elaborate lab back at the worth of automated chemical analysis equipment. No wonder he's ready to jump ship... Aloud, he said, "OkayI'll try to think up something." He started to get up from the table. "Oh, yes," Kaufman added. "You must have some very interesting tales to tell about your adventures over the past several weeks. Maybe you'd be good enough to tell the whole population, tonight, over our closed-circuit Tri-V system." That caught Lou by surprise. "Well, I don't know -- " "Of course you will," Kaufman said. The discussion was ended. Lou stood awkwardly for a moment. The others started to get up. He turned and headed for the door. As he stepped out into the corridor, Greg said from just behind him; "Don't get up tight about being a Tri-V performer, buddy." Lou turned to him. "Easy for you to say." Greg put an arm around Lou's shoulder and they started up the corridor together. "Don't worry, pal. All you'll have to do is sit down with me and one or two other guys and we'll talk. That's all. You won't even know the camera's on you. It's simple." "My big chance in show business." Greg's smile was touched with sadness. "Listen, we're all going a little crazy for something to do, something to talk about. It hasn't been easy, suddenly finding yourself cooped up in this squirrel cage." They were heading toward the dimly lit section of the corridor where the viewport was. Lou asked, "And what's your scientific research project for the next fifty years?" "You don't want to see a grown man cry, do you? Weren't those guys pathetic in there? They're talking about redoing Calvin's work on photosynthesis or writing their memoirs. Lord, they're just going to fill in some time before they curl up their toes and die." "That would be very patriotic of them," Lou said. "The government would be awfully pleased if we all just passed away without a fuss. It's exactly what they want down there." "Hmp." They were in the darkened part of the corridor now. Greg stopped in front of the viewport. There was Earth, swinging slowly, majestically, in rhythm to the satellite's spin. "That's what makes it hard," Greg said, staring. "Seeing her out there. Knowing she's only a few hundred kilometers away -- " Lou grabbed his arm. "Come on, snap out of it. Let's get some coffee. You going back in to talk with Kori? He's due to see the Council at nine-thirty." Pulling himself away from the viewport, Greg said, "I know, but I'm not going back in there. Those guys are looking more like a mortician's convention every day. I think I'm going to go crazy -- and soon, too." Lou tried to laugh at him, gave up. T HE rest of the day was empty. Lou spent it prowling through the satellite's different levels, the wheels within, wheels. He found a fairly decent library, a tiny auditorium, some small telescopes and other astronomical gear scattered here and there. An extensive hydroponic garden ran all the way around one of the smaller, innermost rings. The big event of the day was watching a shuttle rocket link up to the satellite's main airlock at the zero-gravity hub and unload fresh food and medical supplies. He called Bonnie for dinner and they went together to the restaurant. "Do you know where Kori is?" Bonnie asked as they put their trays down on a table. Lou shook his head. "And I'm not going to look for him. I'd like to have you to myself for once." She smiled at him. They ate with very little conversation. Finally, as he toyed with a gelatin dessert, Lou burst out: "God, this is awful. Depressing. It's just terribleshow in the name of sanity are we supposed to stand it? To spend the rest of our lives like this?" She reached out to touch his hand. "Lou -- people are staring at you." "Bonnie, get out of here. Tell them you want to get off on the next rocket. Don't stay. Get out while you can." "It does look bad, Lou," she said quietly, trying to tone him down. "But it'll get better. I know it will. Right now everybody's still in shock. Nobody's used to this yet. It'll get better." "No. It's going to get worse. I can feel it. Everybody's totally hopeless. There's no purpose to their lives -- and all these lives, especially these, were built on purpose." "They'll adjust," Bonnie said. "So will we." "We?" Just then Kori came striding into the restaurant and spotted them. He ambled over to their table, smiling broadly. "I've been looking everywhere for you." Lou snapped, "How can you be so cheerful?" Kori shrugged. "Well, I have good news for you. Greg Belsen said you'd be glad to hear it. But if you don't want me to tell you -- " "All right, sit down, wise guy." Despite himself Lou was grinning back at Kori. "Now tell me the good news. I could use some." "Well -- the shuttle rocket today brought my holograms. The ones from Starfarer. Dr. Kaufman said I could show them tonight and you won't have to talk about your adventures after all." "Great," Lou said. "Best news I've heard all day." "Greg said you'd be pleased." Lou walked Bonnie back to her quarters, while Kori went to find the special compartment that had been set up as a Tri-V studio. "You can't stay here," Lou told her as they walked down the corridor. "I won't let you." "But I can't go back to Earth and know that you and Kori and the others are trapped here. I just can't, Lou." "Do you think it'll make me feel any better to know you're staying here because you feel sorry for me?" They were at her door now. "I don't know," Bonnie said. "It's a lousy deal no matter how you look at it." Lou nodded agreement. "Would you like to come in and watch Kori's show?" "Sure I tried watching Tri-V shows beamed up from Earth for a while this afternoon. It kind of hurt -- comedies and love stories and newscasts -- all happening where there are cities and trees and mountains, winds and -- " "Stop it." Bonnie put her arms around him and rested her head against his shoulder. "I know it hurts, Lou. I know." A loudspeaker set into the ceiling broke in: "Tonight's special showing of photographs from the Starfarer mission will begin in five minutes." Bonnie straightened, looked briefly into Lou's eyes, then turned to open her door. They sat side by side on the sofabed, the only comfortable piece of furniture in the cramped compartment, and watched the viewscreen set into the wall. They listened to Kori's voice explaining what the pictures showed, watched the stars, the myriad stars. They saw Alpha Centauri again and focused on the fat yellow-green planet with its ice-white clouds. Suddenly Lou was on his feet, shouting, "The stars! That's the way out! The stars!" . He felt as if someone had just lifted a heavy mask from his eyes. Bonnie was standing beside him, her eyes wide with bewilderment. "Lou, what is it? What's wrong?" He grabbed her, lifted her off her feet and kissed her. "The stars, Bonnie! That's our escape, that's our purpose. Instead of staying here in exile, we can leave. Head for the stars. We can turn this prison into mankind's first starship -- "  Dr. Kaufman. Lou was standing at the end of the conference table in Kaufman's office. Kori sat at his side. The members of the Council showed a spectrum of emotions from thoughtful skepticism to outright scorn. "This is the most ridiculous suggestion I've ever heard," Kaufman continued. Lou held on to his steaming temper. "Why do you say that? The scheme is physically possible." "To turn this entire satellite into a starship? Accelerate it to the kind of velocity that Starfarer reached -- or even more? Nonsense." Kori said, "With the kind of fusion engines we now know how to build we could accelerate this pinwheel to reach Alpha Centauri in less time than it took Starfarer. After all, the Starfarer was launched nearly two generations ago, it's a primitive ship compared to what we can do now." "But your own pictures showed that Alpha Centauri's planets are not enough like Earth to serve as a new home for us," said Mettler, one of the Europeans on Kaufman's Council. "You're missing the point," Lou countered. "The important thing is that Alpha Centauri has planets. Barnard's Star has planets -- they've been detected from Earth. Seven of the nearest ten stars are known to have planets; one of them is bound to be enough like Earth to suit us." "Yes, I know. But it might take you a century or two to find a fully Earthlike planet." "Let me ask something else," Charles Sutherland said in his nasal whine. "Have you thought about the structural stresses on this satellite when you hook a fusion drive engine to it?" Kori answered, "I've done some rough calculations. It doesn't look too bad. I'd need a computer to do the job properly, of course." "And there's no computer here,"" Sutherland said, grinning sardonically. "And the government won't give us one. Neither will they give us fusion engines. So the whole scheme is meaningless." "I think they would give us anything we asked for," Lou said, "if they knew they'd be getting rid of us. Permanently." "Oh it'll be permanent, all right. One way or the other," Sutherland said. Kaufman frowned. "By asking for permission to try such a stunt we'd be telling the government that we've given up all hope of ever being reinstated on Earth. We'd be admitting that we expect to be exiled for the rest of our lives." "Don't you expect to be here for the rest of your life?" Kurtz asked. "No!" Kaufman slapped the table with the flat of his hand. "I have friends who are working right now to end this nonsense. I'm sure they are. And I'm sure that they must be making some headway. And so do the other leaders from the other laboratories around the world. The government can't keep this farce going forever." Lou shook his head. "I've talked with the Chairman himself. There's no doubt in his mind that we're here to stay." "He's a feeble old man. He'll be replaced soon." "By Kobryn," said Mettler. "Who is not going to hand out any pardons." Greg Belsen turned to Kori. "You really think you can do it? Get us out to the stars?" "Of course. It's only a question of getting the right equipment and support from Earth." "And finding the right planet," Lou added. "The planet needn't be exactly like Earth," Greg mused. "We could modify our children genetically -- so they're physically adapted to the conditions on their new world." "But the rest of us could never live on that world," Kaufman said. "Mmmwell," Greg said, "it's just a thought. We'd still be able to make a homeworld for the children, even if we couldn't find one exactly suited for us. I think it's worth the gamble. Let's try it. If nothing else, it'll give us something substantial to work on." "Until the government refuses to give you what you need," Kaufman muttered. "Let's vote on it," Greg suggested. "Now wait," said Kaufman. "Before there's any voting -- " But three hands were already in the air: Greg's, Ron Kurtz's and Mettler's. With a shrug, Tracy, the other European on the Council, added his hand. Only Kaufman and Sutherland were opposed. Kaufman snorted. "All right. We'll look into it. Dr. Kori, you may ask your colleagues to help you with the rocketry and astronautics." From the tone of his voice it was clear that Kaufman expected the older rocket scientists to regard Kori as a madman. their heads and walked away from Kori, unbelieving. But a few accepted the idea. More as an amusement, perhaps, than as a real possibility. But they toyed with the notion, started jotting down notes, equations. Within a week the handful of rocket scientists and engineers aboard the satellite were all hard at work, no matter how implausible some of them thought the scheme to be. They soon took over all the desktop calculators in the satellite, watching the numbers flickering fluorescently in the viewscreens, getting more enthusiastic each day. Greg Belsen was eager from the beginning. He started looking into the possibilities of deep-freezing people, putting them into suspended animation in cryogenic sleeping units. It had been done on Earth in rare medical emergencies -- for a few days at a time. Greg wanted to put most of the satellite's seven thousand people into cryogenic sleep for decades. "Either most of the people are going to sleep most of the time," he told Lou, "or we have to rebuild this ship into a gingerbread house. Do you have any idea of how many megatons of food seven thousand people can eat in a century or so?" Gradually some of the other biochemists started working with Greg. Even a few of the geneticists let themselves be dragged into the problem, although it was well out of their field. Within a month Lou was asking a very suspicious government computer expert for time on highspeed computers. After a week of checking with Earth-bound scientists and government officials, the computer man allowed Lou to establish direct radio and TV contact with a huge government computer in Australia. "They're double-checking everything we do," Lou told Bonnie, "to make sure we're not slipping in any work on genetic engineering. Slows us down -- but we're getting there just the same. Kori says he can't see anything to stop us. If we can get the engines built and the radiation screens -- other equipment, that is." Bonnie nodded. If Lou had really looked closely at her he would have noticed that even though she tried, she couldn't manage a smile. It took six months before they were certain. Six months of hectic work, calculations, conferences that lasted all hours, arguments, cajolings. Six months in which Lou saw Bonnie maybe twice or three times a week, sometimes not that often. And always he talked of the work, the plans, the hopes. And she said nothing. Abruptly Lou was telling Kaufman, "There's no doubt about it. We can turn this jail into a starship. We can freeze most of the people. We can reach the stars. Now we have to get the government to give us the equipment we need." Kaufman said reluctantly, "I'll ask for a conference with the proper authorities." Shaking his head, Lou countered, "The General Chairman once told me that if we needed anything we could ask him. I'm going to call him. Directly." L OU stood in the General Chairman's office again, Bonnie and Kori beside him, as the elevator doors sighed shut. The room was unchanged. The Chairman called to them from his desk. The past six months aboard the satellite suddenly seemed like a remote and unpleasant dream. Did we actually live aboard that plastic prison? In that artificial little world? After a drive from the rocket field, through the green farmlands and bone-white villages, through the scented winds and steady call of the surf, through the noisy, crowded, living city -- the satellite seemed totally unreal. The Chairman listened patiently to their story, nodding and rocking in his big leather chair, steepling his fingers from time to time, even smiling once or twice. For a long moment after Lou finished talking, the Chairman said nothing. Finally: "Your ingenuity amazes me in a way. Yet I am not truly surprised that you have come up with an amazing idea." He looked at all three of them in turn. "I will not presume to comment on why you want to leave our world entirely. I suppose that a purposeful death among the stars can be preferable to a long life of exile." He laughed softly to himself. "I never expected that man's first attempt to reach the stars would be made under these conditions." "Then you'll let us go?" Lou asked eagerly. "You'll help us, give us the engines?" The Chairman silenced him with a gesture. "You mentioned that many among you are opposed to this idea -- many who do not wish to fly toward the stars." "Yes," Lou admitted. "Our work to date has simply shown that it's physically possible for us to make the journey. Dr. Kaufman and many of the others -- especially the older people -- don't want any part of it." The Chairman sighed. "You realize, of course, that it all comes down to a question of money. Everything does, it seems. Sooner fit your satellite for a journey to the stars -- " "We've computed that," Lou said. "It's expensive, but still cheaper than keeping us in orbit indefinitely. This way, you pay one big bill and we're gone. If you keep us, you'll have to feed us, doctor us -- " "I feel like Pharaoh arguing against Moses," the Chairman complained. "I would be perbe spent and help you on your way, if that is what you wish. But what of those of you who don't wish it?" "We'll have to vote on it," Lou said. "Yes," said the Chairman. "I suppose you will." They left the Chairman's office, went down the whispering elevator and into the car that took them back through the semi-tropical seaside farms of Sicily and toward the rocket field. But now the grass and sunshine and cottages were cruelties, sadistic reminders that the satellite was real and permanent and they were only visitors in this beautiful world -- their prison awaited them. They rode in the back of the open turbocar in silence. A second car followed at a discrete distance and somewhere overhead a helicopter droned lazily. They were prisoners, no doubt of it. As they got close enough to the rocket field to see the stubby shuttles standing in a row, Bonnie turned to Lou. "You shouldn't have brought me with you today, Lou. You shouldn't have." "Why not?" "Because I'm not as strong as you are," she said, shouting over the wind and turbine whine. "I can't leave all this permanently. It's bad enough in the satellite, when you can see the Earth outside the viewports. But to leave forever -- to go out into that blackness -- Lou, I can't do it. If they vote for going to the stars I'll come back to Earth." "But I thought -- " "I'm sorry, Lou. I can't help it. I checked this morning. The government will still let me return, if I want to. I can't leave Earth forever, Lou. I just can't." She put her head down and cried. L OU sat tensely in front of the Tri-V cameras. Next to him sat Dr. Kaufman. They were in the special compartment that had been turned into a Tri-V studio. Everyone in the satellite was watching and listening as they explained their positions on Lou's starship proposal. While Dr. Kaufman spoke in his vigorous, emphatic manner, driving home points with accusatory thrusts of a stubby forefinger, Lou's mind was far away. He kept seeing Bonnie's stricken face when she admitted that she would never go with him to the stars. Kept seeing the green countryside, the lemon orchards and vinyards, the safe blue sky and friendly sea that he would never visit again.  can't leave Earth forever, Lou. I just can't... Can I? Can any of us turn our tion? Is that what I want them to do? Is it what I want to do? Dr. Kaufman was saying, "It is desperately important that we all realize exactly what is involved here. No one has ever built a manned starship. No one has even attempted to. You all know that we get supplies from Earth regularly. Even though we have closed-cycle air and water systems, we still need replenishments of air and water at least once a month. As long as we remain in orbit around the Earth we can get those supplies and replenishments whenever we need them. But if we leave Earth, if we try this foolhardy scheme for going to the stars, we must have air and water and food systems that are absolutely foolproof. Now, I realize that manned missions to Jupiter and Saturn have used closed-cycle systems and they've worked quite well for periods of up to six years. But this star-roving we're talking about will take decades. Perhaps a century or more. Why, none of us are even sure that a truly Earthlike planet exists out among the stars." Kaufman shook his head, making a lock of his gray mane tumble over his forehead. "No, this star-roving idea is too risky even on purely technical grounds. We just don't know how to build a starship. And even if the best engineers on Earth were assigned by the government to help us, we wouldn't be able to keep the ship in working order, once we left Earth. We wouldn't be able to repair it and maintain it. How many engineers are there among us? A handful. We're research scientists, not grcasemonkeys." Lou was 'istening with only half his mind, i he other half was remorselessly reminding him: Life is ruled by the laws of thermodynamics, just as all physical processes are. You can't get anything without paying the price. Not anything. If you want the stars, you must leave Bonnie behind. If you want Bonnie, the price is perpetual imprisonment. What's the difference? Would it be any better pushing his beryllium nuthouse toward the stars ? We're all going to spend our lives inside this shell, wherever it's going. Don't try to cop out. Heading for the stars gives everybody an aim, a purpose. Staying here is riding an orbital merry-go-round for the rest of your life, without hope, without anything but that big blue world hanging in front of your eyes, reminding you every minute of what's been taken away... "And remember," Kaufman was saying, "that as long as we stay in our present orbit there's always the chance that the government will have a change of heart, that we'll be freed. Once we break away, once we start out for the stars, there can be no turning back. The step is irrevocable. None of us will live to see us reach our destination. Our children will age and die aboard this vehicle. Perhaps our grandchildren may find a world they can live on. Perhaps. That's a very thin hope on which to hang the lives of every man, woman, and child among us." turned expectantly to Lou. Suddenly Lou's mouth felt dry and sticky. The cameras were on him now. It was his turn to speak. Should he try to convince them or toss the whole idea away? He I ooked past Kaufman's handsome features to the big electronic board that had been juryrigged along the far wall of the studio. There was a light for every person aboard the satellite aged fifteen or over. When Lou finished speaking, they would all vote. A green light would show for each yes vote; a red one for each vote against the starship idea. Greg had briefed him moments before the debate had begun. We fought like kamikazes to get them to drop the age limit down to fifteen. After all, those kids are going to spend more of their lives in this pickle jar than any of us will... Lou heard himself clear his throat. He shifted uneasily in the chair. Then he said, "Dr. Kaufman has pointed out some of the technical risks in trying to reach the stars. He's perfectly right. It is dangerous. Nobody's done it before. I don't know -- nobody knows -- if we can make the engines and air pumps and water recyclers work for a century or more without fail." He hesitated a moment. "Dr. Kaufman also told you that if we stay in orbit around Earth, there's always the chance that we might win a reprieve. We might regain our freedom and be allowed to return to Earth and take up normal lives again. That's also true. It could happen." Again he stopped, but only for the span of a heartbeat. Only long enough to call silently, agonizingly, Bonnie... Bonnie... Then: "When I first came aboard this satellite Dr. Kaufman asked me to go on Tri-V and tell you something about what had happened to me. I'm going to dp that now." And he told them. He told them about the Federal agent in Charleston and his ride to New York. Told them about the man's unhappiness at missing his family picnic. Told them of his night in New York, the gangs, the knives, the running, the terror. Told them how the Institute looked, emptied of everyone but Big George. Of his arrest, his arrival in Messina, his audience with Minister Bernard. He told them of the island, of Marcus, of what they planned to do, how they wanted to use genetic engineering and the offshoots of their biochemistry as weapons alongside an arsenal of nuclear bombs. He told them of what happened to Big George and what had been in store for all mankind. Finally he told them of the gently implacable General Chairman, who admitted that the exile was a horrible injustice, but could see no other course of action. And the people, the great masses of peofor whom they were being sacrificed, the people who knew of their exile but didn't care. "This is the world we've been exiled from. A world where a few people can destroy the lives of the best scientists on the planet, along with the lives of their families. A world where savages rule the cities and civilized monsters battle to control the government." He turned toward Kaufman. "This is the world you want to go back to. So let's assume that we're allowed to go back. Let's assume that the government changes its mind and frees us. What will they do with our work? Can we trust them to use our knowledge? Can we trust them in any way? What's to stop them from exiling us again? Or quietly having us killed? Nobody gives a damn about us. All the rulers of Earth will ever want is the power that our knowledge can give them. The kindest thing they were able to do was to exile us!" Looking directly into the cameras, he added: "We have no one to turn to but ourselves. The choice is ours. We can orbit this planet, slowly dying, and hope that someday the government will allow us to return. But do we really want to return? I don't. I've seen that world down there and despite all its beauty I don't want to return to it. In this universe, with all its stars and space, there's got to be someplace where we can make a better world for ourselves and our children. I say we should go to the stars." He collapsed into his chair, feeling weak and trembling inside. Then the lights caught his eye. The vote shocked him: the green lights overwhelmed the few red ones. Somewhere behind the cameras people were laughing and clapping their hands. Somebody whistled shrilly. A door opened and Lou saw Kori and Greg heading toward him, grinning. Lou knew that Bonnie was in her compartment. Packed and ready to leave. She was probably past tears now. Crying wouldn't help any more. The pain wouldn't be eased by tears, or words, or regrets. "You're making a terrible mistake," Kaufman said, shaking his head. "Everything we need and desire is here, and you're going to force us to turn our backs on it all. You're making us leave our homes and head out into emptiness. There's nothing out there for us, Christopher. Nothing!" Nothing, Lou thought. Except the universe.  isn't it? The first human born on Mars was a "grok" specialist! # pon in Valentine Michael Smith's arsenal... a secret that made him irresistible to women but a bitterly hated er to the establishment. And a., he wanted to do was reform an immoral, troubled world by bni.J'S it peace and tranquility. Son. reform! Some revolution! But that's why Robert Heinlein's bestcoming the number one underground novel on virtually every college campus in the country. Now take it, if you wish, as one of your # introductory books for only I with trial membership. Send no money -- mail coupon today! The Science Fiction Book Club invites you to take Any # only I when you join and agree to accept only four books during the coming year. Out of This World You are invited to explore the breath-taking world of Science Fiction now, under iisis trial offer. Take any # vo umes on this page worth up to # in original publishers' editions for only # with trial membership. Each month new duo selections of fiction and fact are described to you in advance. Entertainment Though these volumes sell for #, # or more in original publishers' editions, club members pay only # plus shipping and handling. (You may choose an extra value selection at a slightly higher price.) Your sole obligation is to accept four books during the coming year. Cancel anytime thereafter. #. Downward to the Earth, by Robert Silverberg. Alien planet with alluring secret of rebirth. #. Dangerous Vi#. The Foandaslons. Anthology of tion Trilogy, by # original stories Isaac Asimov. The never before in ends of the galaxy print by Sturgeon, revert to barbarism. Anderson, others. Pub. ed. # Pub. ed. # science fiction book club  Please accept my application for membership and rush the  # books whose numbers I have printed below. Bill me # plus a modest shipping and handling charge for all j three. Each month send me the Club's free bulletin. Things  to Come, which describes coming selections. If I do not  wish to receive the monthly selection or prefer an alternate, I simply give instructions on the form provided. For each book I accept, I pay #, plus shipping and hanI dling. Occasional extra-value selections are priced slightly higher. I need take only # books in the coming year and may resign any time thereafter.  ductory package, I may return it in # days and memberI ship will be canceled. I will owe nothing. #. Beyond (he Beyond, by Poul Anderson. # novellas by Hugo Award winner. About scientists, pirates, "loners." #. Neanderthal Planet, by Brian W. Aldiss. # novella gems. Never before published in U.S.! Shrewd, witty, ingenious. #. A Princess of Mar? , by Ed g ur Rice Burroughs. One of F... R. Burroughs most famous tales. Ulus, by Frank Frazetta. Print Name Address. #. I Sing The Body Electric! by Ray Bradbury. # major pieces -- Bradbury's first collection in five years. Pub. ed. # #. Stand on Zanzibar, by John Brunner. Life in U.S. # years from now Hugo Award Winner. # pages. Pub. ed. # #. One Step from Earth, by Harry Harrison. # tales in matter "transmission." Mars "manshot"; new earth race. Pub. ed. # City State Zip If under #, parent must sign here #-S# #. #: A Space Odyssey, by Arthur Clarke. # men and computer trigger cosmic "booby trap". Pub. ed. # #. Three fw 'n morrow. 'v-. by Silverberg, letazny. BlisJ Foreword by Anhu-r C, Clntke. Pub. ed. # #. World's Best Science Fiction: #, ed. by Wollheim  Carr. #-ofa-kind stories by Lciber, Silverberg, Niven, # others. Book Club editions are sometimes reduced in size, but they are all full-length, hard-cover books you will be proud to add to your permanent library. Members accepted in U.S. A. and Canada only. Canadian members will be serviced from Toronto. Offer slightly'different in Canada. Printed in U S. A. qaUxy. The Best in Pertinent Science Fiction March, #I # mac The Anthony Boucher Memorial Anthology of Fantasy and Science Fiction As editor, writer, critic and friend, Anthony Boucher affected the lives of a considerable number of people. When he died in #, some of them decided to create a unique memorial -- twin anthologies of the kinds of stories he had been most closely identified with. Beagle Books is proud to publish the paperback reprints of these antholoqies, beginning with Vol. #: Stories by Poul Anderson, Isaac Asimov, Ray Bradbury, R. Bretnor, Grendel Briarton, Fredric Brown, John Brunner, Doris Pitkin Buck, Mildred Clingerman, Avram Davidson, Jon De Cles, Miriam Allen DeFord, Richard Deming, Gordon R. Dickson, Harlan Ellison, Philip Jos# Farmer. Vol. #: Stories by Horace B. Fyfe, Randall Garrett, Damon Knight, Kris Margaret St. Clair, Howard Schoenfeld, Robert Silverberg, Jack Vance, Richard Wilson. appear in two volumes. # each wherever paperback books are sold. The Beagle science fiction and fantasy list also includes: The Arkham Edition of H. P. Lovecraft Lady Cynthia Asquith, ed. Edward Wellen #I Fifth Avenue, New York, N.Y. # Galaxy is published in French, German, Italian, Japanese and Spanish, The U. S. Edition is published in Braille and Living Tape. March, #I Vol.#, No. # A. Bertram Chandler Greg Benford James Tiptree, Jr. Editor Science Editor Feature Editor Managing Editor Art Director Associate Art Director Circulation Director Subscription Director Robert Silverberg Publisher Associate Publisher ErnestTaves J.R. Pierce Chelsea Quinn Yarbro Duncan Lunan Barry Malzberg Theodore Sturgeon Algis Budrys ing Corporation, a subsidiary of Universal Publishing # Distribuling Corporation, Arnold E. Abramson, President. Main offices: # East # Street, New York, N Y. #. # per copy. #-issue subscription: S# in the United States, elsewhere #. Second class postage paid at New York, N.Y. and additional mailing ofPublishing Corporation under international, Universal and PanAmerican Copyright Conventions. All rights reserved. The publisher assumes no responsibility for unsolicited material. All stories printed in this magazine are f ic tion and any similarity between characters and actual persons is coincidental. Title registered U S. Patent Office. Printed in U.S.A. an editorial message from care to have it so, occurs on more levels than one and, if you like, everything can be a symbol or an analogue of other things, I shall answer the above as if it were a straight question, partly to get it out of the way of the other levels, and partly to share with you a great illumination. It was pivotal with me when it came to me some time ago. May it be the same to you. To most of us, for most of our lives, the marvelous experience of sex is an arrival point, a place well worth all the thought and care and effort it takes to get there; to meet and to be met and to give and receive the joy of the meeting. Yet loo few of us seem to understand that the occasion can be a point of departure a place like an airport; and where you can go from there depends solely on your resources to it. Eor a good many years I, with most of my co-passengers on the spaceship Earth, made my appointments and hurried to get there on time, bringing her with me to that special place, and once we had done our thing -- turned around and went home, never passing through the gateway we had reached. On the other side of that gate is the country I now call Afterward, and it is the only land in which you can find out just who it is you are with without the daz.lement of sex. Just as you shed your clothes to gel there, you shed the pressures of arrival and meeting; and in that new nakedness and undiluted awareness you may commune with the other human being as a human being a condition which will last as long as your fulfilledexhausled endocrine system will permit. It is at this time of all times when you must, il'you care to enrich yourself, pay special attention to the one you're with. You'll find Afterward a surprising and richly rewarding place in which to be. Do you recall the scene in Stranger in a Strange Land when the innocent superman Mike first discovered girls, and kissed one? She was a highly sophisticated girl, but she fainted dead away. Her mentor, old Jubul, was fascinated by this and asked her Do you have the "faults" that could mean you were born to be a writer? V Writers usually hate to be "labeled," but there's no denying most of them share certain characteristics. They're dreamers. Loners. Bookworms. Too impractical, intense, idealistic. If you have "faults" like these, remember they may be the most creative parts of your personality. They could be a clear indication of a gift. If you have such a gift, make the most of it. Hours you may be spending in timetive recreation. In the writer's world, you can let your imagination roam free, doing what comes naturally to you. A unique writing school But where do you begin? It's really very simple -- we teach; you learn. Here at Famous Writers School, we've created a truly unusual writing program that comes to you -- right in your home. The program shortens the years of trial-and-error; helps you avoid the failures of so many beginning writers. It's more like a shared adventure than a course. find the kind of line-by-line editing established writers get from their own editors -- plus a detailed letter of suggestions. No one can promise success. But with training like this, our students have sold to over # publications. Think about it. Could you convert your "faults" into a gift for writing? Find out by sending for our free Aptitude Test. We'll evaluate it and return it to you without charge or obligation. An educational service of Famous Writers School Dept. W-#, Westport Connecticut # I want to know if I have writing aptitude worth developing. Please mail me without obligation, your Aptitude Test and illustrated brochure. Mr. Mrs Age Miss Circle one and please print FW !        I    You get individualized training All of our instructors are working editors or writers, who know what editors are looking for. While an instructor is working on your manuscript, he gives it his full attention. And when you get it back, you'll Street City State Zip Accredited by the Accrediting Commission of the National Home Study Council. why, and she said, very thoughtfully, "I think it's because, when Mike kisses you, he isn't doing anything else! m Man insight for which I shall be everlastingly grateful to Robert Heinlein. Apply it to your sex life and you'll discover a texture you have never known before. Apply it to your travels in Afterward and you'll learn things about yourself and others, and about love, and about loving, you never before suspected. Think this over when you think it's time to roll over and go to sleep. It may not be. Which brings me to my main subject just now, which is sex in literature. ("Literature" as I use it here means stage and boobtube and cinema as well as the printed word.) Friends, it's been a great fight, but it's over. It's won. At long last we can say what we want, see what we want, when and where we want to. I think this is intrinsically good, for it isn't easy to frighten an informed person, and guilt is just one of the faces of fear. We have (providing we are careful not to let the pendulum swing back) wave after wave of new readers and thinkers and viewers on the way who will grow up without the sniggering mysteries which have plagued us for generations. People will, I think, grow up doing what they say they're doing, instead of denying it -- the word is lying. Truthtelling is a habit-forming practice, and it might be possible for a future cultural historian to trace, in this new freedom, the beginnings of a morality based on honesty instead of on the kind of self-denial which breeds the lie, the "crimes without victims," the "secret vice," the policing of private practices and beautiful urges, and all the other maggots which have for so long embedded themselves in our mortified humanity. And freedom of sexual speech places a fine strong new support under the foundations of that greatest of our strengths -- the freedom of all speech. This above all is why the fight has been a good fight and the victory a great one. We have an interim period to go through, of course, while it's all so new, where filth will proliferate. Let it. In literature the good does, in the long run, drive out the bad, if only by outlasting it. The beautifully written, courageous, and carefully thought out Lady Chatterly will long outlive any two-dollar paperback called Gangbang Gal. Let 'em come, let 'em pass. Strong sunlight shrivels them up. But listen: this battle is won. Writers and would-be writers who, now that they can't run any risk, wallow in explicit sex and "shocking" language, dilute both the sex and the shock and exhibit what is after all the only really evil thing there is, which is Excess. (There is no such thing as a poisonous sub( Please turn to page #) bV   c, # n W ' be nea' n  , n  u to vy  e ' KX  cn w ' :.ounc -- suugy'e  a sI w   c S '# ' e Tw benea , at n s  rtaa bW ' V  b  a  c ' p ea e U, 'S a S  en fas #tS #P '  OF  F "llrberflrv W" pP, ?L Bob rt  -- iifp.d , c'e#' Sveri t d d i sUP etb e FcF'# P a ' ,s Ao#VOprovoc a  a ot#-,swn' ornfl' I A# Vv 'fteco Tslone # Vtno# d s A; V ed ct'" cs . V.u'S  s tro v ' , A ""  e,  cd tnt end  be jof# e u . n# b e cT  aaC 'vAen' e " n Bo e  he dCo Libr ary iV esV..., joo ffia ' : Harper ) Row # East #d Street, New York, N.Y. # A OF I I AM Kinnall Darival and I mean to tell you all about myself. That statement is so strange to me that it screams in my eyes. I look at it on the page and I recognize the hand as my own, narrow upright red letters on the coarse gray sheet. I see my name and I hear in my mind the echoes of the brain-impulse that hatched those words.  am Kinnall Darival and I mean to tell you all about myself. Incredible. This is to be what the Earthman Schweiz would call an "autobiography." Which means an account of one's self and deeds, written by one's own self. It is not a literary form that we understand in our world. I must invent my own method of narrative as I go, for I have no precedents to guide me. But this is as it should be. On this my planet I stand alone, now. In a sense I have invented a new way of life; I can surely invent a new sort of literature. They have always told me I have a gift for words. So I find myself in a clapboard shack in the Burnt Lowlands, writing obscenities as I wait for death and praising myself for my literary gifts. I am Kinnall Darival. Obscene! Obscene! Already on this one sheet I have used the pronoun "I" close to twenty times, it seems. While also casually dropping such words as "my," "me," "myself," more often than I care to count. A torrent of shamelessness. I I I I I. If I exposed my manhood in the Stone Chapel of Manneran on Naming Day I would be doing nothing so foul as I am doing here. I could almost laugh. Kinnall Darival practicing a solitary vice. In this miserable lonely place he massages his stinking ego and shrieks offensive pronouns into the hot wind, hoping they will sail on the gusts and soil his fellow men. He sets down sentence after sentence in the naked syntax of madness. He would, if he could, seize you by the wrist and pour cascades of filth into your unwilling ear. And why? Is proud Darival in fact insane? Is nothing left but the shell of him, sitting in this dreary hut, obsessively titillating himself with disreputable language, muttering "I" and "me" and "my" and "myself," blearily threatening to reveal the intimacies of his soul? No. It is Darival who is sane and all of you who are sick, and though I know how mad that sounds, I will let it stand. I am no lunatic. I have passed through a time of changes and I have been healed of the sickness that affects those who inhabit my world, and in writing what I intend to write I hope to heal you as well, though I know you are on your way into the Burnt Lowlands to slay me for my hopes. So be it. I am Kinnall Darival and I mean to tell you all about myself. toms against which I rebel still plague me. Perhaps you can begin to comprehend what an effort it is for me to frame my sentences in this style, to twist my verbs around in order to fit the first-person construction. I have been writing ten minutes and my body is covered with sweat, not the hot sweat of the burning air about me but the dank, clammy sweat of mental struggle. I know the style I must use but the muscles of my arm rebel against me, and fight to put down the words in the old fashion, saying. One has been writing for ten minutes and one's body is covered with sweat... saying, One has passed through a time of changes, and he has been healed of the sickness that affects those who inhabit his world. I suppose that much of what I have written could have been phrased in the old way and no harm done; but I do battle against the self-effacing grammar of my world and, if I must, I will joust with my own muscles for the right to arrange my words according to my present manner of philosophy. In any case, however my former habits trick me into misconstructing my sentences, my meaning will blaze through the screen of words. I may say, "I am Kinnall Darival and I mean to tell you all about myself." Or I may say, "One's name is Kinnall Darival and he means to tell you all about himself." But there is no real difference. Either way, the content of Kinnall Darival's statement is -- by your standards, by the standards I would destroy -- disgusting, contemptible, obscene. these early pages, by the identity of my audience. I assume, because I must, that I will have readers. But who are they? Who are you? Men and women of my native planet, perhaps, furtively turning my pages by torchlight, dreading the knock at the door? Or maybe otherworlders, reading for amusement, scanning my book for the insight it may give into an alien and repellent society? I have no idea. I can establish no easy relationship with you, my unknown reader. When I first conceived my plan of setting down my soul on paper, I thought it would be simple, a mere confessional, nothing but an extended session with an imaginary drainer who would listen endlessly and at last give me absolution. But now I realize I must take another approach. If you are not of my worldor if you are of my world but not of my time -- you may find much that is incomprehensible here. Therefore I must explain. Possibly I will explain too much and drive you off by pounding you with the obvious. Forgive me if I instruct you in what you already know. Forgive me if my tone and mode of attack show lapses of consistency and I seem to be addressing myself to someone else. For you will not hold still for me, my unknown reader. You wear many faces for me. Now I see the crooked nose of Jidd the drainer, now the suave smile of my bondbrother Noim Condorit, and now the silkiness of my bondsister Halum -- and now you become the tempter Schweiz of pitiful Earth, now you are my son's son's son's son's son, not to be born for a cluster of years and eager to know what manner of man your ancestor was -- and now you are some stranger of a different planet, to whom we of Borthan are grotesque, mysterious and baffling. I do not know you, so I will be clumsy in my attempts to talk to you. But, by Salla's Gate, before I am done you will know me as no man of Borthan has ever been known by others before! I AM a man of middle years. Thirty times since the day of my birth has Borthan traveled around our golden-green sun, and on our world a man is considered old if he has lived through fifty such circuits, while the most ancient man of whom I ever heard died just short of his eightieth. From this you may be able to calculate our spans in terms of yours, if otherworlder you happen to be. The Earthman Schweiz claimed an age of forty-three years by his planet's reckoning, yet he seemed no older than I. My body is strong. Here I shall commit a double sin, for not only shall I speak of myself without shame, but I shall show pride and pleasure in my physical self. I am tall: a woman of normal height reaches barely to the lower vault of my chest. My hair is dark and long, falling to my shoulders. Lately streaks of gray have appeared in it and likewise in my beard, which is full and thick, covering much of my face. My nose is prominent and straight, with a wide bridge and large nostrils; my lips are fleshy and give me, so it is said, a look of sensuality; my eyes are deep brown in hue and are set somewhat far apart in my skull. They have, I am given to understand, the appearance of the eyes of one who has been accustomed all his life to commanding other men. My back is broad and my chest is deep. A dense mat of coarse dark hair , grows nearly everywhere on me. My arms are long. My hands are large. My muscles are well developed and stand out prominently beneath my skin. I move gracefully for a man my size, with smooth coordination; I excel in sports and when I was younger I hurled the feathered shaft the entire length of Manneran Stadium, a feat that had never been achieved until then. Women generally find me attractive. Certainly the political power I have held in my time has helped to bring many partners to my couch, but no doubt they were drawn to me as much by the look of my body as by anything more subtle. Most of them have been disappointed in me. Bulging muscles and a hairy hide do not a skilled lover make. I am no champion of copulation. See: I hide nothing from you. There is in me a certain constitutional impatience that expresses itself outwardly only during the carnal actI find myself swiftly swept away, and rarely can I sustain the deed until the woman's pleasure comes. To no one, not even a drainer, have I confessed this failing before, nor did I ever expect that I would. But I place it on the record here, for perspective's sake. I would not have you think of me as a hairy, mighty giant without your also knowing how often my flesh has betrayed my lusts. Possibly this failing of mine was among the forces that shaped my destinies toward this day in the Burnt Lowlands, and you should know of that. septarch of the province of Salla on our eastern coast. My mother was daughter to a septarch of Glin; he met her on a diplomatic mission. The first child born to them was my brother Stirron, now septarch of Salla in our father's place. I followed two years later; there were three more after me, all of them girls. Two of these still live. My youngest sister was slain by raiders from Glin some twenty moontimes ago. I knew my father poorly. On Borthan everyone is a stranger to everyone, but one's father is customarily less remote from one than others; not so with the old septarch. Between us lay an impenetrable wall of formality. In addressing him we used the same formulas of respect that subjects employed. His smiles were so infrequent that I think I can recall each one. Once, and it was unforgettable, he took me up beside him on his rough-hewn blackwood throne, let me touch the ancient yellow cushion and called me fondly by my child-name; it was the day my mother died. Otherwise he ignored me. I feared and loved him and crouched trembling behind pillars in his court to watch him dispense justice, thinking that if he saw me there he would have me destroyed -- yet I was unable to deprive myself of the sight of my father in his majesty. He was, oddly, a man of slender body and modest height, over whom my brother and I towered even when we were boys. But there was a terrible strength of will in him that led him to surmount every challenge. Once in my childhood there came some ambassador to the septarchy, a hulking sunblackened westerner who stands in my memory no smaller than Kongoroi Mountain; probably he was as tall and broad as I am now. At feasting-time the ambassador let too much blue wine down his throat and said before my father and his courtiers and his family, "One would show his strength to the men of Salla, to whom he may be able to leach something of wrestling." ""There is one here," my father replied in sudden fury, "to whom, perhaps, nothing need be taught." "Let him be produced," the huge westerner said, rising and peeling back his cloak. But my father, smiling and the sight of that smile made his courtiers quake told the boastful stranger it would not be fair to make him compete while his mind was fogged with wine. This, of course, maddened the ambassador beyond words. The musicians came in then to ease the tension, but the anger of our visitor did not subside and, after an hour, when the drunkenness had lifted somewhat from him, he demanded again to meet my father's champion. No man of Salla, said our guest, would be able to withstand his might. Whereupon the septarch said, "I will wrestle you myself." That night my brother and I were sitting at the far end of the long table, among the women. Down from the throne-end came the stunning word "I" in my father's voice, and an instant later came "myself." These were obscenities that Stirron and I had often whispered, sniggering, in the darkness of our bedchamber, but we had never imagined we would hear them hurled forth in the feasting-hall from the septarch's own lips. In our shock we reacted differently, Stirron jerking convulsively and knocking over his goblet, myself letting loose a halfsuppressed shrill giggle of embarrassment and delight that earned me an instant slap from a lady-in-waiting. My laughter was merely the mask for my inner horror. I could barely believe that my father knew those words, let alone that he would say them before this august company.  will wrestle you myself. And while the reverberations of the forbidden forms of speech still dizzied me, my father swiftly stepped forward, dropping his cloak, and faced the great hulk of an ambassador, closed with him, caught him by one elbow and one haunch in a deft Sallan hold and sent him almost immediately toppling to the polished floor of gray stone. The ambassador uttered a terrible cry. One of his legs was sticking strangely out at a frightening angle from his hip and in pain and humiliation he pounded the flat of his hand again and again against the floor. Perhaps diplomacy is practiced in more sophisticated ways now in the palace of my brother Stirron. T HE septarch died when I was twelve and just coming into the first rush of my manhood. I was near his side when death took him. To escape the time of rains in Salla he would go each year to hunt the hornfowl in the Burnt Lowlands, in the very district where now I hide and wait. I had never gone with him, but on this occasion I was permitted to accompany the hunting party, for now I was a young prince and must learn the skills of my class. Stirron, as a future septarch, had other skills to master; he remained behind as regent in our father's absence from the capital. Under a bleak and heavy sky bowed with rainclouds the expedition of some twenty groundcars rolled westward out of Salla City and through the flat, sodden, winter-bare countryside. The rains were merciless that year, knifing away the precious, sparse topsoil and laying bare the rocky bones of our province. Everywhere the farmers were repairing their dikes but to no avail. I could see the swollen rivers running yellowbrown with Salla's lost wealth and I nearly wept to think of such treasure being carried into the sea. As we came into West Salla the BaHantjne I I I Books WE'RE off to a fine start for the Spring season (you remember our Spring runs from February through July) with a Lovecraft celebration, perspicacious Introduction), plus ought to really grab the natural food bunch) and Other Poems, plus a reOthers, by Lovecraft and August Derleth (these are the unfinished works that Derleth completed). Plus Beagle has a whole raft more. All the covers are stomach-whirlers. This is really a pretty big month for fantasy. Hope Hodgson -- a rare goodie -- cover after Hieronymus Bosch. The Sales Department says that our Oriselling as well as all the other glorious fantasies. Either there's a bunch of racists out there or people don't know it's a fantasy because there aren't any weirdo animals on the cover. There's a man with a turban and a couple of sexy females, in a Persian sort of way. Buy. be doing two James White novels: one on his favorite theme -- the medical world of outerspace -- titled MAWhite, but done with his usual meticulous, logical detail -- all the more impressive because it makes things seem so damn believable. Other delights which may have been overlooked in the past several tempestuby (who else?). Martha Mitchell, a lar -- yell for it in bookstores. We have, of course, any number of books on the environment, ecology, style of life, etcetera -- so many now that you really need to write in for a catalog. If you buy the lot, you'll know it all. Don't miss Paul Ehrary -- ought to be on the stands right about now.)  ing venture -- Comstock Editions. Out on the West Coast, books all about regional areas for history buffs and anyone hooked on nostalgia -- FebBerry -- a man who tried to trap the George Stewart, which proves that things weren't all that bloody good in the old days either. BB narrow road began to climb the foothills of the Huishtor range and soon we were in drier, colder country, where the skies gave snow, not rain, and the trees were mere bundles of sticks against the blinding whiteness. Up we went into the Huishtors, following the Kongoroi road. The countryfolk came out to chant welcomes to the septarch as he passed. Now the naked mountains stood like purple teeth ripping the gray sky and even in our sealed groundcars we shivered, although the beauty of this tempestuous place took my mind from my discomforts. Here great flat shields of striated tawny rock flanked the rugged road and there was scarcely any soil at all, nor did trees or shrubs grow except in sheltered places. We could look back and see all of Salla like its own map below us, the whiteness of the western districts, the dark clutter of the populous eastern shore, everything diminished, unreal. I had never been this far from home before. Though we were now deep into the uplands, midway, as it were, between sea and sky, the inner peaks of the Huishtors still lay before us. To my eye they formed an unbroken wall of stone spanning the continent from north to south. Their snow-crowned summits jutted raggedly from that continuous lofty breastwork of bare rock: were we supposed to go over the top, or would there be some way through? I knew of Salla's Gate and that our route lay toward it -- but somehow the gate seemed mere myth to me at that moment. Up and up and up we rode, until the generators of our groundcars were gasping in the frosty air and we were compelled to pause frequently to defrost the power conduits and our heads whirled from shortness of oxygen. Each night we. rested at one of the camps maintained for the use of traveling septarchs, but the accommodations were far from regal and at one, where the entire staff of servants had perished some weeks before in a snowslide, it was necessary for us to dig our way through mounds of ice in order to enter. All of us in the party were men of the nobility and all of us wielded shovels except the septarch himself, for whom manual labor would have been sinful. Because I was one of the biggest and strongest of the men I dug more vigorously than anyone and, because I was young and rash, strained myself beyond my strength, collapsing over my shovel and lying half dead in the snow for an hour until I was noticed. My father came to me while they were treating me and smiled one of his rare smiles; just then I believed it was a gesture of affection and it greatly sped my recovery; but afterward I came to see it was more likely a sign of his contempt. That smile buoyed me through the remainder of our ascent of the Huishtors. No longer did I fret about getting over the mountains, for I knew that I would, and on the far side my father and I would hunt the hornfowl in the Burnt Lowlands, going out together, guarding one another from peril, collaborating ultimately on the tracking and on the kill, knowing a closeness that had never existed between us in my childhood. I talked of that one night to my bondbrother Noim Condorit, who rode with me in my groundcar and who was the only person in the universe to whom I could say such things. "One hopes to be chosen for the septarch's own hunt group," I said. "One has reason to think that one will be asked. And an end made to the distance between father and son." "You dream," said Noim Condorit. "You live in fantasies." "One could wish," I replied, "for warmer encouragement from one's bondbrother." took his dourness in stride and counted the days to Salla's Gate. When we reached it I was unprepared for the splendor of the place. All morning and half an afternoon we had been following a thirtydegree grade up the broad breast of Kongoroi Mountain, shrouded in the shadow of the great double summit. It seemed to me we would climb forever and still have Kongoroi looming over us. Then our caravan swung around to the left, car after car disappearing behind a snowy pylon on the flank of the road. Our car's turn came, and when we had turned the corner I beheld an astonishing sight: a wide break in the mountain wall, as if some cosmic hand had pried away one corner of Kongoroi. Through the gap came daylight in a glittering burst. This was Salla's Gate, the miraculous pass across which our ancestors came when first they entered our province, so many hundreds of years back, after their wanderings in the Burnt Lowlands. We plunged joyously into it, riding two and even three cars abreast over the hardpacked snow -- and before we made camp for the night we were able to see the strange splendor of the Burnt Lowlands spread out astonishingly below us. All the next day and the one that followed we rode the switchbacks down Kongoroi's western slope, creeping at a comical pace along a road that had little room to spare for us: a careless twitch of the stick and one's car would tumble into an infinite abyss. Ahead everything was red soil. Down into the desert we went, quitting winter and entering a stifling world where every breath tingled in the lungs, where dry winds lifted the ground in clouds, where odd twistedlooking beasts scampered in terror from our oncoming cavalcade. On the sixth day we reached the hunting grounds, a place of ragged escarpments far below sea level. I am no more than an hour's ride from that place now. Here the homfowl have their nests; all day long they range the baking plains, seeking meat, and at twilight they return, collapsing groundward in weird spiraling flight to enter their all but inaccessible burrows. In the dividing of personnel I was one of thirteen chosen as the septarch's companions. "One shares your joy," Noim told me solemnly, and there were tears in his eyes as well as in mine, for he knew what pain my father's coldness had brought me. At daybreak the hunt groups set out, nine of them, in nine directions. nest is deemed shameful. The bird returning is usually laden with meat for its young and it therefore is clumsy and vulnerable, shorn of as it plummets is no great task, but only a craven selfbarer would attempt it. ( Selfbarer ! See, how my own pen mocks me! I, who have bared more self than any ten men of Borthan, still unconsciously use the term as a word of abuse! But let it stand.) I mean to say that the virtue in hunting lies in the perils and difficulties of the chase, not in the taking of the trophy, and we hunt the hornfowl as a challenge to our skills, not for its dismal flesh. Thus hunters go into the open Lowlands, where even in winter the sun is devastating, where there are no trees to give shade or streams to ease the thirst. They spread out, one man here, two men there, taking up stations in that trackless expanse of barren red soil, offering themselves as the hornfowl's prey. The bird cruises at inconceivable heights, soaring so far overhead that it can be seen only as a of the sky; it takes the keenest vision to detect one, though a hornfowl's wingspread is twice the length of a man's body. From its lofty place the hornfowl scans the desert for incautious beasts. Nothing, no matter how small, escapes its glossy eyes; and when it detects good quarry it comes down through the turbulent air until it hovers house-high above the ground. Now it commences its killing-flight, flying low, launching itself on a series of savage circles, spinning a death-knot around its still unsuspecting victim. The first swing may sweep over the equivalent of half a province's area, but each successive circuit is tighter and tighter, while acceleration mounts, until ultimately the hornfowl has made itself a frightful engine of death that comes roaring in from the horizon at nightmarish velocity. Now the quarry learns the truth, but it is knowledge not held for long: the rustle of mighty wings, the hiss of a slim powerful form cleaving the hot sluggish air then the single long deadly spear sprouting from the bird's bony forehead finds its mark and the victim falls, enfolded in the black fluttering wings. The hunter hopes to bring down his hornfowl while it cruises almost at the limits of human sight; he carries a weapon designed for long-range shooting and the test is in the aim, whether he can calculate the interplay of trajectories at such vast distances. The peril of hunting hornfowl is this one never knows if one is the hunter or the hunted, for a hornseen until it strikes its stroke. So I went forth. I stood from dawn to midday. The sun worked its will on my winter-pale skin, such of it as I dared to expose; most of me was swaddled in hunting clothes of soft crimson leather, within which I boiled. We were arrayed in a double hexagon with my father alone between the two groups. Chance had it that I drew the point of my hexagon closest to him, but it was more than a feathered shaft's toss from his place to mine and all the morning long the septarch and I exchanged not a syllable. He stood with feet planted firm, watching the skies, his weapon at ready. I, too, studied the skies until my eyes ached for it, until I felt twin strands of hot light against the back wall of my skull. More than once I imagined I saw the dark splinter of a hornfowl's shape drifting into view up there, and once in sweaty haste I came to the verge of raising my gun to it, which would have brought me shame, for one must not shoot until one has established priority of sighting by crying one's claim. I did not fire, and when I blinked and opened my eyes I saw nothing in the sky. The hornfowl seemed to be elsewhere that morning. Lnal and we spread farther apart over the plain, maintaining our formation. My new position lay atop a low earthen mound in the form, almost, of a woman's breast, and fear took hold of me as I took up my place on it. I supposed myself to be terribly exposed and in imminent peril of hornfowl attack. As fright crept through my spirit I became convinced that a hornfowl was even now flying its fatal circuits around my hummock and that at any moment its lance would pierce my kidneys while I gazed stupidly at the metallic sky. The premonition grew so strong that I had to struggle to hold my ground; I shivered, I stole wary peeks over my shoulders, I clenched the stock of my gun for comfort, I strained my ears for the sound of my enemy's approach, hoping to whirl and fire before I was speared. For this cowardice I reproached myself severely, even offering thanks that Stirron had been born before me, since obviously I was unfit to succeed to the septarchy. I reminded myself that not in three years had a hunter been killed in this way. I asked myself if it were plausible that I should die so young, on my first hunt, when there were others like my father who had hunted for thirty seasons and gone unscathed. I demanded to know why I felt this overwhelming fear, when all my tutors had labored to teach me that the self is a void and concern for one's person a wicked sin. Was not my father in equal jeopardy, far across the sun-smitten plain? And had he not much more than I to lose, being a septarch and a prime septarch at that, while I was only a boy? In this way I cudgeled the fear from my damp soul and studied the sky without regard for the spear that might be aimed at my back -- and in minutes my former fretting seemed an absurdity to me. I would stand here for days, if need be, unafraid. At once I had the reward of this triumph over self: against the shimmering fierceness of the sky I made out a dark floating form, a notch in the heavens, and this time it was no illusion, for my youthful eyes spied wings and horn. Did the others see it? Was the bird mine to attempt? If I made the kill, would the septarch pound my back and call me his best son? All was silence from the other hunters. "One cries claim!" I shouted jubilantly and lifted my weapon and eyed the sight, remembering what I had been taught, to let the inner mind make the calculations, to aim and fire in one swift impulse before the intellect, by quibbling, could spoil the intuition's command. And in the instant before I sent my bolt aloft came a ghastly outcry from my left. I fired without aiming at all, turning in the same instant toward my father's place and seeing him half hidden beneath the madly flapping form of another hornfowl that had gored him from spine to belly. The air about them was clouded with red sand as the monster's wings furiously slapped the ground. The bird was struggling to take off I , but a hornfowl cannot lift a man's weight, though this does not prevent them from attacking us. I ran to aid the septarch. He still was shouting and I saw his hands clutching for the hornfowl's scrawny throat, but now there was a liquid quality about his cries, a bubbling tone, and when I reached the scene -- I was the first one therehe lay sprawled and quiet, the bird still rammed through him and covering his body like a black cloak. My blade was out; I slashed the hornfowl's neck as if it were a length of hose, kicked the carcass aside, began to wrench desperately at the demonic head mounted so hideously upon the septarch's upturned back. Now the others came; they pulled me away. Someone seized me by the shoulders and shook me until my fit was past. When I turned to them again they closed their ranks to keep me from seeing my father's corpse -- and then, to my dismay, they dropped to their knees before me to do homage. Homage to me. But of course it was Stirron and not I who became septarch in Salla. His crowning was a grand event, for, young though he was, he would be the prime septarch of the province. Salla's six other septarchs came to the capital -- only on such an occasion were they ever to be found at once in the same city -- and for a time everything was feasting and banners and the blare of trumpets. Stirron was at the center of it all and I on the margins, which was as it should be, though it left me feeling more like a stableboy than a prince. Once he was enthroned, Stirron offered me titles and land and power, but he did not really expect me to accept and I did not. Unless a septarch is a weakling, his younger brothers had best not stay nearby to help him rule, for such help is often not desired. I had had no living uncles on my father's side of the family and I did not care to have Stirron's sons be able to make the same statement; therefore I took myself quickly from Salla once the time of mourning was ended. I went to Glin, my mother's land. There, however, things were unsatisfactory for me and after a few years I moved on to the steamy province of Manneran, where I won my wife and sired my sons, became a prince in more than name and lived happily and sturdily until my time of changes began. II P erhaps i should set down some words concerning my world's geography. There are five continents on our planet of Borthan. In this hemisphere are two, Velada Borthan and Sumara Borthan, which is to say, the Northern World and the Southern World. It is a long sea journey from any shore of' these continents to the continents of the opposite hemisphere, which have been named merely Umbis, Dabis, Tibis, that is, One, Two, Three. Of those three distant lands I can tell you very little. They first were explored some seven hundred years ago by a septarch of Glin and not five seeking-parties have been to them in all the time since. No human folk dwell in that hemisphere. Umbis is said to be largely like the Burnt Lowlands, but worse, with golden flames bursting from the tormented land in many places. Dabis is jungles and fever-ridden swamps. Tibis is covered with ice. We are not a race afflicted with the wanderlust. I myself was never a voyager until circumstances made me one. Though the blood of the ancient Earthmen flows in our veins and they were wanderers whose demons drove them out to prowl the stars, we of Borthan stay close to home. Even I who am somewhat different from my comrades in my way of thinking never hungered to see the snowfields of Tibis or the marshes of Davis, except perhaps when I was a child and eager to gobble all the universe. Among us it is considered a great thing merely to journey from Salla to Glin, and rare indeed is the man who has crossed the continent, let alone ventured to Sumara Borthan, as I have done. More of that later. Velada Borthan is the home of our civilization. The mapmakers' art reveals it to be a large squarish landmass with rounded corners. Two great V-shaped indentations puncture its periphery: along the northern coast, midway between the eastern and western corners, is the Polar Gulf and, due south on the opposite coast, is the Gulf of Sumar. Between those two bodies of water lie the Lowlands, a trough that spans the entire continent from north to south. No point in the Lowlands rises higher above sea level than the height of five men and many places notably in the Burnt Lowlands, are far below sea level. A folk tale we tell our children concerns the shape of Velada Borthan. We say that the great iceworm Hrungir, born in the waters of the North Polar Sea, stirred and woke one day in sudden appetite and began to nibble at the northern shore of Velada Borthan. The worm chewed for a thousand thousand years, until it had eaten out the Polar Gulf. Then, its voracity having made it somewhat ill, it crawled up on the land to rest and digest what it had devoured. Uneasy at the stomach, Hrungir wriggled southward, causing the land to sink beneath its vast weight and the mountains to rise in compensation to the east and west of its resting place. The worm rested longest in the Burnt Lowlands, which accordingly were depressed more deeply than any other region. In time the worm's appetite revived and it resumed its southward crawl, coming at last to a place where a range of mountains running from east to west barred its advance. Then it chewed the mountains, creating Stroin Gap, and proceeded toward our southern coast. In another fit of hunger the worm bit out the Gulf of Sumar. The waters of the Strait of Sumar rushed in to fill the place where the land had been and the rising tide carried Hrungir to the continent of Sumara Borthan, where now the iceworm lives, coiled beneath the volcano Vashnir and emitting poisonous fumes. So the fable goes. T HE long narrow basin that we think of as Hrungir's track is divided into three districts. At the northern end we have the Frozen Lowlands, a place of perpetual ice where no man ever is seen: legend has it that the air is so dry and cold that a single breath will turn a man's lungs to leather. South of the Frozen Lowlands lie the immense Burnt Lowlands, which are almost totally without water and on which the full fury of our sun constantly falls. Our two towering north-south mountain ranges prevent a drop of rain from entering the Burnt Lowlands, nor do any rivers or streams reach it. The soil is bright red, with occasional yellow streaks -- this we blame on the heat of Hrungir's belly, though our geologists tell another tale. Small plants live in the Burnt Lowlands, taking their nourishment from I know not where and there are many kinds of beasts, all of them strange, deformed and unpleasant. At the southern end of the Burnt Lowlands is a deep east-west valley, several days' journey in breadth. On its far side lies the small district known as the Wet Lowlands. Northerly breezes coming off the Gulf of Sumar carry moisture through Stroin Gap; these winds meet the fierce hot blasts out of the Burnt Lowlands and are forced to drop their burden not far above the Gap, creating a land of dense, lush vegetation. Never do the waterladen breezes from the south succeed in getting north of the Wet Lowlands to bathe the zone of red soil. The Frozen Lowlands, as I have said, go forever unvisited, and the Burnt Lowlands are entered only by hunters and those who must travel between the eastern and western coasts, but the Wet Lowlands are populated by several thousand farmers, who raise exotic fruits for the city folk. I am told that the constant rain rots their souls, that they have no form of government in there, and that our customs of self-denial are imperfectly observed. I would be among them now, to discover their nature at first hand, if only I could slip through the cordon that my enemies have set up to the south of this place. The Lowlands are flanked by two immense mountain ranges: the Huishtors in the east, the Threishtors in the west. These mountains begin on Velada Borthan's northern coast, virtually at the shores of the North Polar Sea, and march southward, gradually curving inland; the two ranges would join not far from the Gulf of Sumar if they were not separated by Stroin Gap. They are so high that they intercept all winds. Therefore their inland slopes are barren, but the slopes facing the oceans enjoy fertility. Mankind in Velada Borthan has carved out its domain in the two coastal strips, between the oceans and the mountains. In most places the land is at best marginal, so that we are hard put to have all the food we need and life is constant struggle against hunger. Often one wonders why our ancestors, when they came to this planet so many generations ago, chose Velada Borthan as their settling-place; the farming would have been far easier in the neighboring continent of Sumara Borthan and even swampy Dabis might have offered more cheer. The explanation we are given is that our forefathers were stern, diligent folk who relished challenge and feared to let their children dwell in a place where life might be insufficiently harsh. Velada Borthan's coasts were neither uninhabitable nor unduly comfortable; therefore they suited the purposes. I believe this to be true, for certainly the chief heritage we have from those ancient ones is the notion that comfort is sin. and ease is wickedness. My bondbrother Noim, though, once remarked that the first settlers chose Velada Borthan because that was where their starship happened to come down and, having hauled themselves across all the immensities of space, they lacked the energy to travel onward even one more continent in quest of a better home. I doubt it, but the slyness of the idea is characteristic of my bondbrother's taste for irony. The firstcomers planted their initial settlement on the western coast, at the place we call Threish, that is, the place of the Covenant. They multiplied rapidly and, because they were a stubborn and quarrelsome tribe, they splintered early, this group and that going off to live apart. Thus the nine western provinces came into being. In time the limited resources of the west were exhausted and emigrants sought the eastern coast. We had no air transport then, not that we have a great deal now; we are not a mechanically minded people and we lack natural resources to serve as fuels. Thus they went east by groundcar or whatever served as groundcars then. The three Threishtor passes were discovered and the bold ones bravely entered the Burnt Lowlands. We tell long mythic epics of the hardships of these crossings. Getting over the Threishtors into the Lowlands was difficult, but getting out on the far side was close to impossible, for there is only one route over the Huishtors out of the red-soil country fit for humans, and that is by way of Salla's Gate, the finding of which was no small task. But they found it and poured through and established my land of Salla. When the quarreling came, a good many went north and founded Glin and later others went south to settle in holy Manneran. For a thousand years it was sufficient to have but three provinces in the east, until in a new quarrel the small but prosperous maritime kingdom of Krell carved itself out of a corner of Glin and a corner of Salla. There also were some folk who could not abide life in Velada Borthan at all, and put to sea from Manneran, sailing off to settle in Sumara Borthan. But one need not speak of them in a geography lesson; I will have much to say Of Sumara Borthan and its people when I have begun to explain the changes that entered my life. now is a shabby thing. Its clapboard walls were indifferently put together to begin with and now are crazed, so that gaps yawn at the joints and no angle is true. The desert wind passes through here unhindered; my. page bears a light coating of red soil, my clothes are caked with it, even my hair has a red tinge. Lowlands creatures crawl freely in with me. I see two of them moving about the earthen floor now, a many-legged gray thing the size of my thumb and a sluggish two-tailed serpent not as long as my foot. For hours they have circled one another idly, as though they wish to be mortal foes but cannot decide which of them is to eat the other. Dry companions for a parched time. I should not mock this place. though. Someone troubled to drag its makings here, in order that weary hunters might have shelter in this inhospitable land. Someone put it together, doubtless with more love than skill, and left it here for me and it serves me well. Perhaps it is no fit home for a septarch's son, but I have known my share of palaces and I no longer need stone walls and groined ceilings. It is peaceful here. I am far from the fishmongers and the drainers and the wine-peddlers and all those others whose songs of commerce clang in the streets of cities. A man can think; a man can look within his soul and find those things that have been the shaping of him, draw them forth and examine them and come to know himself. In this our world we are forbidden by custom to make our souls known to others, yes, but why has no one before me observed that that same custom, without intending it, keeps us from coming to know ourselves? For nearly all my life Lkept the proper social walls between myself and others, and not till the walls were down did I see I had walled myself away from myself as well. But here in the Burnt Lowlands I have had time to contemplate these matters and to arrive at understanding. This is not the place I would have chosen for myself, but I am not unhappy here. I do not think they will find me for some while yet. Now it is too dark in here to write. I will stand by the cabin door and watch the night come rolling across the Lowlands toward the Huishtors. The stars will blaze. Schweiz once tried to show me the sun of Earth from a mountaintop in Sumara Borthan. He insisted he could see it and begged me to squint along the line of his pointing hand, but I think he was playing a game with me, I think that that sun may not be seen at all from our sector of the galaxy. Schweiz played many a game with me when we traveled together, and perhaps he will play more such games one day if ever we meet againif still he lives. sister Halum Helalam came to me. With her there can never be more games and only through the slippery-walled tunnel of dreams is she apt to reach me. Therefore while I slept she glowed in my mind more brightly than any star that lights this desert, but waking brought me sadness and shame and the memory of my loss of her who is irreplaceable. Halum of my dream wore only a light filmy veil through which her small rosy-tipped breasts showed -- and her slim thighs and her flat belly, the belly of an unchilded woman. It was not the way she often dressed in life, especially when paying a call on her bondbrother, but this was the Halum of my dream, made wanton by my lonely and troubled soul. Her smile was warm and tender and her dark shining eyes glistened with love. In dreams one's mind lives on many levels. On one level of mine I was a detached observer, looking down upon my own sleeping body. On another level I lay asleep. The dream-self that slept did not perceive Halum's presence, but the dream-self that watched was aware of her and I, the true dreamer, was aware of them both and also aware that all I saw was coming to me in a vision. But inevitably there was some mingling of these levels of reality, so that I could not be sure who was the dreamer and who the dreamed, nor was I certain that the Halum who stood before me in such radiance was a creature of my fantasy rather than the living Halum I once had known. "Kinnall," she whispered, and in my dream I imagined that my sleeping dream-self awoke, propping himself upon his elbows, with Halum kneeling close beside his cot. She leaned forward until her breasts brushed the shaggy chest of that man who was I, and touched her lips to mine in a flick of a caress and said, "You look so weary, Kinnall." "You should not have come here." "One was needed. One came." "It is not right. To enter the Burnt Lowlands alone, to seek out one who has brought you only harm -- " "The bond that links one to you is sacred." "You've suffered enough for that bond, Halum." "One has not suffered at all," she said, and kissed my sweaty forehead. "How you must suffer, hiding in this dismal oven!" "It is no more than one has earned," I said. Even in my dream I spoke to Halum in the polite grammatical form. I had never found it easy to use the first person with her; certainly I never used it before my changes and afterward, when no reason remained for me to be so chaste with her, I still could not. My soul and my heart had yearned to say "I" to Halum and my tongue and lips were padlocked by propriety. She said, "You deserve so much more than this place. You must come forth from exile. You must guide us, Kinnall, toward a new Covenant, a Covenant of love, of trust in one another." "One fears he has been a failure as a prophet. One doubts the value of continuing such efforts." "It was all so strange to you, so new!" she said. "But you were able to change, Kinnall, and to bring changes to others -- " "To bring grief to others and to oneself." "No. No. What you tried to do was right. How can you give up now? How can you resign yourself to death? There's a world out there in need of being freed, Kinnall !" "One is trapped in this place. One's capture is inevitable." "The desert is wide. You can slip away from them." "The desert is wide, but the gates are few and all of them are watched. There's no escape." She shook her head, smiled, pressed her hands urgently against my hips and said in a voice thick with hope, "I will lead you to safety. Come with me, Kinnall." The sound of that  and the me that followed it out of Halum's imagined mouth fell upon my dreaming soul like a rainfall of rusted spikes -- the shock of hearing those obscenities in her sweet voice, nearly awakened me. This thing I tell you to make it clear that I am not fully converted to my own changed way of life, that the reflexes of my upbringing still govern me in the deepest corners of my soul. What happened next was also revealing, though far less subtle. To urge me from my cot Halum's hands slipped over my body, working their way through the tangled thatch over my gut, and her cool fingers seized me. Instantly my heart thundered and the ground heaved as though the Lowlands were splitting apart and Halum uttered a little cry of fear. I reached for her, but she was growing indistinct and insubstantial -- and in one terrible convulsion of the planet I lost sight of her and she was gone. I woke, coming up through the levels of my dream. I found myself alone in the hut. " Halum " I cried. "Halum, Halum, Halum!" My voice made the cabin quiver, but she did not return. And slowly my sleep-fogged mind grasped the truth, that the Halum who had visited me had been unreal. We of Borthan do not take such visions lightly, however. I rose and went from my cabin into the darkness outside and walked about, scuffing at the warm sand with my bare toes as I struggled to excuse my inventions to myself. Slowly I calmed. Yet I sat by my doorstep unsleeping for hours, until dawn's first green fingers crept upon me. Beyond doubt you will agree with me that a man who has been apart from women some time, living under the tensions I have known since my flight into the Burnt Lowlands, will occasionally experience such sexual eruptions in his sleep, nor is there anything unnatural about them. I must maintain also, though I have little enough evidence to prove it, that many men of Borthan find themselves giving way in slumber to expressions of desire for their bondsisters, simply because such desires are so rigidly repressed in the waking time. And further, although Halum and I enjoyed intimacies of soul far beyond those which men customarily enjoy with their bondsisters, never once did I seek her physically, nor did such a union ever occur. Take this on faith, if you will: in these pages I tell you so much that is discreditable to me, making no attempt to conceal that which is shameful, that if I had violated Halum's bond I would tell you that as well. You may not hold me guilty of sins committed in dreams. Nevertheless I held myself guilty through the waning of the night and into this morning, and only as I purge myself now by putting the incident on paper does the darkness lift from my spirit. I think what has really troubled me these past few hours is not so much my sordid little sexual fantasy, for which even my enemies would probably forgive me, as it is my belief that I am responsible for Halum's death -- for which I am unable to forgive myself. Ill every man of Borthan and by the same token every woman is sworn at birth or soon thereafter to a bondsister and bondbrother. No member of any such tripling may be blood-kin to any other. The bondings are arranged soon after a child is conceived, and often are the subject of intricate negotiation, since one's bondbrother and bondsister are customarily closer to one than one's own family-by-blood; hence a father owes it to his child to make the bondings with care. Because I was to be a septarch's second son, arranging my bondings was a matter of high circumstance. It might have been good democracy, but poor sense, to bond me to a peasant's child, for one must be reared on the same social plane as one's bond-kin if any profit is to come from the relationship. On the other hand I could not be bonded to the kin of some other septarch, since fate might one day elevate me to my father's throne, and a septarch must not be tangled in ties of bonding to the royal house of another district lest he find his freedom of decision circumscribed. Thus it was necessary to make bondings for me with the children of nobility but not of royalty. The project was handled by my father's bondbrother, Ulman Kotril; it was the last aid he ever gave my father, for he was slain by bandits from Krell not long after my birth. To find a bondsister for me, Ulman Kotril went down into Manneran and obtained bonding with the unborn child of Segvord Helalam, High Justice of the Port. It had been determined that Helalam's child was to be female; hence my father's bondbrother returned to Salla and completed the tripling by compacting with Luinn Condorit, a general of the northern patrol, for his conning son. Noim, Halum and I were born all in the same week and my father himself performed the service of bonding. (We were known by our child-names then, of course, but I ignore that here to simplify things.) The ceremony took place in the septarch's palace, with proxies standing in for Noim and Halum; later, when we were old enough to travel, we repledged our bonds in each other's presence, I going to Manneran to be bonded to Halum. Thereafter we were only infrequently apart. Segvord Helalam had no objection to letting his daughter be raised in Saila, for he hoped she would strike a glittering marriage with some prince at my father's court. In this he was to be disappointed, for Halum went unmarried and, for all I know, virgin to her grave. This scheme of bondings allows us a small escape from the constricting solitude in which we of Borthan are expected to live. You must know by now -- even if you who read this be a stranger to our planet -- that it has long been forbidden by custom for us to open our souls to others. To talk excessively of oneself, so our forefathers believed, leads inevitably to selfindulgence, self-pity and selfcorruption; therefore we are trained to keep ourselves to ourselves and, so that the prisoning bands of custom may be all the more steely, we are prohibited even from using such words as "I" or "me" in polite discourse. If we have problems we settle them in silence; if we have ambitions we fulfill them without advertising our hopes; if we have desires we pursue them in a selfless and impersonal way. To these harsh rules only two exceptions are made. We may speak our hearts freely to our drainers, who are religious functionaries and mere hirelings; and we may, within limits, open ourselves to our bond-kin. These are the rules of the Covenant. It is permissible to confide almost anything to a bondsister or a bondbrother, but we are taught to observe etiquette in going about it. For example, proper people consider it improper to speak in the first person even to one's bond-kin. It is not done, ever. No matter how intimate a confession we make, we must couch it in acceptable grammar, not in the vulgarities of a common selfbarer. (In our idiom a selfbarer is one who exposes himself to others, by which is meant that he exposes his soul, not his flesh. It is deemed a coarse act and is punished by social ostracism or worse. Selfbarers use the censured pronouns of the gutter vocabulary, as I have done throughout what you now read. Although one is allowed to bare one's self to one's bond-kin, one is not a selfbarer unless one does it in tawdry blurtings of "I" and "me".) Also we are taught to observe reciprocity in our dealings with bond-kin. That is, we may not overload them with our woes, pouring into their ears a torrential gush of self, while failing to ease them of their own burdens. This is plain civility: the relationship depends on mutuality, and we may make use of them only if we are careful to let them make use of us. Children are often one-sided in their dealings with bond-kin; one may dominate his bondbrother and chatter endlessly at him without pausing to heed the other's woes. But such things usually come into balance early. to do with bonding the most severe is the one against physical relationships with our bond-kin. In sexual matters we are generally quite free, only we dare not do this one thing. This struck at me most painfully. Not that I yearned for Noim, for that has never been my path, nor is it a common one among us; but Halum was my soul's desire and neither as wife nor as mistress could she ever comfort me. Long hours we sat up together, her hand in mine, telling one another things we could tell no one elseand how easy it would have been for me to draw' her close, part her garments and join my flesh with hers. I would not attempt it. My conditioning held firm; and, as I hope to survive long enough to tell you, even after Schweiz and his potion had changed my soul, still did I respect the sanctity of Halum's body, although I was able to enter her in other ways. But I will not deny my desire for her. Nor can I forget the shock I felt when I learned in boyhood that of all Borthan's women only Halum, my beloved Halum, was denied to me. I was extraordinarily close to Halum in every but the physical way and she was for me the ideal bondsister: open, giving, loving, serene, radiant, adaptable. Not only was she beautiful -- creamyskinned, dark-eyed and dark of hair, slender and graceful -- but also she was remarkable within herself, for her soul was gentle and sleek and supple, a wondrous mixture of purity and wisdom. Thinking of her, I see the image of a forest glade in the mountains black-needled evergreen trees rising close together like shadowy swords springing from a bed of newly fallen snow and a sparkling stream dancing between sun-spattered boulders, everything clean, untainted and self-contained. Sometimes when I was with her I felt impossibly thick and clumsy, a hulking lumbering mountain of dull meat, with an ugly hairy body and stupid ponderous muscles; but Halum had the skill of showing me, with a word, with a laugh, with a wink, that I was being unjust to myself when I let the sight of her lightness and gaiety lead me to wish I was woman-soft and woman-airy. On the other side I was equally close to Noim. He was my foil in many ways: slender where I am burly, crafty where I am direct, cautious and calculating where I am rash, bleak of outlook where I am sunny. With him as with Halum I frequently felt awkward, not really in any bodily sense (for, as I have told you, I move well for a man my size) but in my inward nature. Noim, more mercurial than I, livelier, quicker of wit, seemed to leap and cavort where I merely plodded, and yet the prevailing pessimism of his spirit made him appear deeper than I as well as more buoyant. To give myself credit, Noim looked with envy on me just as I did on him. He was jealous of my great strength furthermore, he confessed that he felt meansouled and petty when he peered into my eyes. "One sees simplicity and power there," he admitted, "and one is aware that one often cheats, that one is lazy, that one breaks faith, that one does a dozen wicked things daily -- and none of these are any more natural to you than dining on your own flesh." You must understand that Halum and Noim were no bond-kin to one another and were linked only by way of their common relationship to me. Noim had a bondsister of his own, a certain Thirga, and Halum was bonded to a girl of Manneran, Nald by name. Through such ties the Covenant creates a chain that clasps our society together, for Thirga had a bondsister, too, and Nald a bondbrother -- and each of them was bonded in turn on the other side -- and so on to form a vast if not infinite series. Obviously one comes in contact often with the bond-kin of one's own bond-kin, though one is not free to assume with them the same privileges one has with those of one's bonding; I frequently saw Noim's Thirga and Halum's Nald, just as Halum saw my Noim and Noim saw my Halum, but there was never anything more than nodding friendship between me and Thirga or me and Nald, while Noim and Halum took to each other with immediate warmth. Indeed I suspected for a time that they might marry one another, which would have been uncommon but not illegal. Halum now sleeps forever under a stone in Manneran, and Noim has become a stranger to me, perhaps even an enemy to me, and the red sand of the Burnt Lowlands blows in my face as I set down these lines. came septarch in Salla, I went, as you know, to the province of Glin. I will not say that I fled to Glin, for no one openly compelled me to leave my native land -- but call my departure a deed of tact. I left in order to spare Slirron the eventual embarrassment of putting me to death, which would have weighed badly upon his soul. One province cannot hold safely the two sons of a late septarch. Glin was my choice because it is customary for exiles from Salla to go to Glin and also because my mother's family held wealth and power there. I thought, wrongly as it turned out, that I might gain some advantage from that connection. I was about three moontimes short of the age of thirteen when I took my leave of Salla. Among us that is the threshold of manhood; I had reached almost my present height, though I was much more slender and far less strong than I would soon become and my beard had only lately begun to grow full. I knew something of history and government, something of the arts of warfare, something of the skills of hunting, and I had had some training in the practice of the law. Already I had bedded at least a dozen girls and three limes I had known, briefly, the tempests of unhappy love. I had kept the Covenant all my life; my soul was clean and I was at peace with our gods and with my forefathers. In my own eyes at that time I must have seemed hearty, adventurous, capable, honorable and resilient, with all the world spread before me like a shining highway and the future mine for the shaping. The perspective of thirty years tells me that that young man who left Salla then was also naive, gullible, romantic, overly earnest, conventional and clumsy of mind: quite an ordinary youth, in fact, who might have been skinning seapups in some fishing village had he not had the great good fortune to be born a prince. The season of my going was early autumn, after a springtime when all Salla had mourned my father and a summer when all Salla had hailed my brother. The harvest had been poor -- nothing odd in Salla, where the fields yield pebbles and stones more graciously than they do crops and Salla City was choked with, bankrupt husbandmen, hoping to catch some largesse from the new septarch. A dull hot haze hung over the capital day after day and above it lay the first of autumn's heavy clouds, floating in on schedule from the eastern sea. The streets were dusty; the trees had begun to drop their leaves early, even the majestic firethorns outside the septarch's palace; the dung of the farmers' beasts clogged the gutters. These were poor omens for Salla at the beginning of a septarch's reign and to me it seemed like a wise season for getting out. Hven this early, Slirron's temper was fraying and unlucky councilors of state were going off to dungeons. I still was cherished at court, coddled and complimented, plied with fur cloaks and promises of baronies in the mountains, but for how long, how long? Just now Stirron was troubled with guilt that he had inherited the throne and I had nothing and so he treated me softly, but let the dry summer give way to a bitter winter of famine and the scales might shift; envying me my freedom from responsibility, he might well turn on me. I had studied the annals of royal houses well. Such things had happened before. Therefore I readied myself for a hasty exit. Only Noim and Halum knew of my plans. I gathered those few of my possessions that I had no wish to abandon, such things as a ring of ceremony bequeathed by my father, a favorite hunting jerkin of yellow leather and a doublecameo amulet bearing the portraits of my bondsister and bondbrother; all my books I relinquished, for one can get more books wherever one goes, and I did not even take the hornfowl spear, my trophy of my father's death-day, that hung in my palace bedchamber. There was to my name a fairly large amount of money and this I handled in what I believed was a shrewd manner. It was all on deposit in the Royal Salla Bank. First I transferred the bulk of my funds to the six lesser provincial banks, over the course of many days. These new accounts were held jointly with Halum and Noim. Halum then proceeded to make withdrawals, asking that the money be paid into the Commercial and Seafarers Bank of Manneran, for the account of her father Segvord Helalam. If we were detected in this transfer, Halum was to declare that her father had undergone financial reverses and had requested a loan of short duration. Once my assets were safely on deposit in Manneran, Halum asked her father to transfer the money again, this time to an account in my name in the Covenant Bank of Glin. In this zigzag way I got my cash from Salla to Glin without arousing the suspicions of our Treasury officials, who might wonder why a prince of the realm was shipping his patrimony to our rival province of the north. The fatal flaw in all this was that if the Treasury became disturbed about the flow of capital to Manneran, questioned Halum and then made inquiries of her father, the truth would emerge that Segvord prospered and had had no need of the "loan," which would have led to further questions and, probably, to my exposure. But my maneuvers went unnoticed. Lastly I went before my brother to ask his permission to leave the capital, as courtly etiquette required. This was a tense affair, for honor would not let me lie to Stirron, yet I dared not tell him the truth. Long hours I spent with Noim, first, rehearsing my deceptions. I was a slow pupil in chicanery; Noim spat, he cursed, he wept, he slapped his hands together, as time and again he slipped through my guard with a probing question. "You were not meant to be a liar," he told me in despair. "No," I agreed, "this one never was meant to be a liar." northern robing chamber, a dark and somber room of rough stone walls and narrow windows, used mainly for audiences with village chieftains. He meant no offense by it, I think; it was merely where he happened to be when I sent in my equerry with word that I wished a meeting. It was late afternoon; a thin greasy rain was falling outside; in some far tower of the palace a carilloneur was instructing apprentices and leaden bell-tones, scandalously awry, came humming through the drafty walls. Stirron was formally dressed: a bulky gray robe of stormshield furs, tight red woolen leggings, high boots of green leather. The sword of the Covenant was at his side, the heavy glittering pendant of office pressed against his breast, rings of title cluttered his fingers and if memory does not deceive me he wore yet another token of power around his right forearm. Only the crown itself was missing from his regalia. I had seen Stirron garbed this way often enough of late, at ceremonies and meetings of state, but to find him so enveloped in insignia on an ordinary afternoon struck me as almost comical. Was he so insecure that he needed to load himself with such stuff constantly, to reassure himself that he was indeed septarch? Did he feel that he had to impress his own younger brother? Or did he, childlike, take pleasure in these ornaments for peasure's own sake? No matter which, some flaw in Stirron's character was revealed, some inner foolishness. It astounded me that I could find his amusing rather than awesome. Perhaps the genesis of my ultimate rebellion lies in that moment when I walked in on Stirron in all his splendor and had to fight to hold my laughter back. Half a year in the septarchy had left its mark on him. His face was gray and his left eyelid drooped, I suppose from exhaustion. He held his lips tightly compressed and stood in a rigid way, one shoulder higher than the other. Though only two years separated us in age, I felt myself a boy beside him and marveled how the cares of office can etch a young man's visage. It seemed centuries since Stirron and I had laughed together in our bedchambers, whispered all the forbidden words and bared our ripening bodies to one another to make the edgy comparisons of adolescence. Now I offered formal obeisance to my weary royal brother, crossing my arms over my breast and flexing my knees and bowing my head as I murmured, "Lord septarch, long life be yours." Stirron was man enough to deflect my formality with a brotherly grin. He gave me a proper acknowledgment of my my greeting, yes, arms raised and palms turned out, but then he turned it into an embrace, swiftly crossing the room and seizing me. Yet there was something artificial about his gesture, as though he had been studying how to show warmth to his brother, and quickly I was released. He wandered away from me, eyeing a nearby window, and his first words to me were: "A beastly day. A brutal year." "The crown lies heavy, lord septarch?" "You have leave to call your brother by his name." "The strains show in you, Stirron. Perhaps you take Salla's problems too closely to heart." "The people starve," he said. "Shall one pretend that is a trifling thing?" "The people have always starved, year upon year," I said. "But if the septarch drains his soul in worry over them -- " "Enough, Kinnall. You presume." Nothing brotherly about the tone now; he was hard put to hide his irritation with me. He was plainly angered that I had so much as noticed his fatigue, though it was he who had begun our talk with lamenting. The conversation had veered too far toward the intimate. The condition of Stirron's nerves was no affair of mine: it was not my place to comfort him, he had a bondbrother for that. My attempted kindness had been improper and inappropriate. "What do you seek here?" he asked roughly. "The lord septarch's leave to go from the capital." He whirled away from the window and glared at me. His eyes, dull and sluggish until this moment, grew bright and harsh and flickered disturbingly from side to side. "To go? To go where?" "One wishes to accompany one's bondbrother Noim to the northern frontier," I said as smoothly as I could manage. "Noim pays a call on the headquarters of his father, General Luinn Condorit, whom he has not seen this year since your lordship's coronation, and one is asked to travel northward with him for bondlove and friendship." "When would you go?" "Three days hence, if it please the septarch." "And for how long a stay?" Stirron was virtually barking these questions at me. "Until the first snow of winter falls." "Too long. Too long." "One might be absent then a shorter span," I said. "Must you go at all, though?" My right leg quivered shamefully at the knee. I struggled to be calm. "Stirron, consider that one has not left Salla City for so much as an entire day since you assumed the throne. Consider that one cannot justly ask one's bondbrother to journey uncomforted through the northern hills." "Consider that you are the heir to the prime septarchy of Salla," Stirron said, "and that if misfortune comes to your brother while you are in the north, our dynasty is lost." The coldness of his voice, and the ferocity with which he had questioned me a moment earlier, threw me into panic. Would he oppose my going? I said, "No misfortunes are probable, Stirron, and even so, it would be no large task to return from the north if something befell you. Do you fear usurpation so seriously?" "One fears everything, Kinnall, and leaves little to chance." ture me on necessary caution, and on the ambitions of those who surrounded the throne, naming as possible traitors a few lords whom I would have placed among the pillars of the realm. As he spoke, going far beyond the strictures of the Covenant in exposing his uncertainties to me, I saw with amazement what a tortured, terrified man my brother had become in this short time of septarchy; and I realized, too, that I was not going to be granted my leave. He went on and on, fidgeting as he spoke, rubbing his talismans of authority, several times picking up his scepter from where it lay on an ancient woodtopped table, walking to the window and coming back from it, pitching his voice now low and now high as though searching for the best septarchical resonances. I was frightened for him. He was a man of my own considerable size and at that time much thicker in body and greater in strength than I all my life I had worshiped him and modeled myself upon him -- and here he was corroded with terror and committing the sin of telling me about it. Had just these few moontimes of supreme power brought Stirron to this collapse? Was the loneliness of the septarchy that awful for him? On Borthan we are born lonely and lonely we live and lonely we die; why should wearing a crown be so much more difficult than bearing the burdens we inflict upon ourselves each day? Stirron told me of assassins' plots and of revolution brewing among the farmers who thronged the town and even hinted that our father's death had been no accident. I tried to persuade myself that hornfowl could be trained to slay a particular man in a group of thirteen men. I would not swallow the notion. It appeared that royal responsibilities had driven Stirron mad. I was reminded, of a duke some years back who displeased my father, was sent for half a year to a dungeon and tortured each day that the sun could be seen. He had entered prison a sturdy and vigorous figure -- when he emerged he was so ruined that he befouled his own clothes with his dung and did not know it. How soon would Stirron be brought to that ? Perhaps it was just as well, I thought, that he was refusing me permission to go away, lor it might be better that I remain at the capital, ready to take his place if he crumbled beyond repair. But he amazed me at the finish of his rambling oration; for it had taken him clear across the room to an alcove hung with dangling silver chains. At the end, suddenly bunching the chains and yanking a dozen of them from their mountings, he swung round to face me. "Give your pledge, Kinnall, that you will come back from the north in time to attend the royal wedding!" I was doubly pronged. For the last several minutes I had begun to make plans on the basis of staying in Salla City; now I found I could depart after all and was not sure I should, in view of Stirron's deterioration. And then, too, he demanded from me a promise of swift return-and how could I give the septarch such a promise without lying to him, a sin I was not prepared to commit? So far all that I had told him had been the truth, though only the part of the truth; I did plan to travel north with Noim to visit his father, I would remain in northern Salla until winter's first snow. How, though, could I set a date for my coming back to the capital? My brother was due to marry, forty days hence, the youngest daughter of Bryggil, septarch of Salla's southeastern district. It was a cunning match. So far as the traditional order of primacy went, Bryggil stood seventh and lowest in the hierarchy of Salla's septarchs, but he was the oldest, the cleverest and the most respected of the seven, now that my father was gone. To combine Bryggil's shrewdness and stature with the prestige that accrued to Stirron by virtue of his rank as prime septarch would be to cement the dynasty of our family to the throne. And no doubt sons shortly would come marching out of Bryggil's daughter's loins, relieving me of my position as heir apparent: her fertility must have passed the necessary tests and of Stirron's there could be no question, since he had scattered a litter of bastards already all over Salla. I would have certain ceremonial roles to play at the wedding as brother to the septarch. I had wholly forgotten the wedding. If I skipped out of Salla before it came about I would wound my brother in a way that saddened me. But if I stayed here, with Stirron in this unstable state, I had no guarantee of being a free man when the nuptial day arrived, or even of still owning my head. Nor was there any sense in going north with Noim if I bound myself to return in forty days. It was a hard choice: to postpone my departure and run the risks of my brother's royal whims, or to leave now, knowing I was taking on myself the stain of breaking a pledge to my septarch. The Covenant teaches us that we should welcome dilemmas, for it toughens character to grapple with the insoluble and find a solution. In this instance events made a mockery of the Covenant's lofty moral teachings. As I hesitated in anguish, Slirron's telephone summoned him; he snatched its handpiece, jabbed at the scrambler and listened to five minutes of gibberish, his face darkening and his eyes growing fiery. At length he broke the contact and peered up at me as though I were a stranger to him. "They are eating the flesh of the newly dead in Spoksa," he muttered. "On the slopes of the Kongoroi they dance to demons in hopes of finding food. Insantiy! Insanity!" He clenched his fists, strode to the window, thrust his face to it, closed his eyes and, I still think, forgot my presence for a time. Again the telephone asked for him. Stirron jerked back like one who has been stabbed and started toward the machine. Noticing me standing frozen near the door, he fluttered his hands impatiently at me and said, "Go, will you? Off with your bondbrother, wherever you go. This province! This famine! Father, father, father!" He seized the handpiece. I started to offer a genuflection of parting and Stirron furiously waved me from the room, sending me unpledged and unchecked toward the borders of his realm. IV afterward, just the two of us and a small contingent of servants. The weather was bad, for summer's dryness had given way not merely to the thick dreary gray clouds of autumn but to a foresampling of winter's heavy rains. "You'll be dead of the mildew before you see Glin," Halum told us cheerfully. "If you don't drown in the mud of the Grand Salla Highway." She stayed with us, at Noim's house, on the eve of our departure -- sleeping chastely apart in the little chamber just under the roof -- and joined us for breakfast as we made ready to go. I had never seen her looking lovelier; that morning she wore a bloom of shimmering beauty that cut through the murk of the drizzly dawn like a torch in a cave. Perhaps what enhanced her so greatly then was that she was about to pass from my life for an unknown length of time and, conscious of my self-inflicted loss, I magnified her attractiveness. She was clad in a gown of delicate golden chainmesh, beneath which only a gossamer wrap concealed her naked form -- and her body, shifting this way and that under its flimsy coverings, aroused in me thoughts that left me drenched in shame. Halum then was in the ripeness of early womanhood and had been for several years; it had already begun to puzzle me that she remained unwed. Though she and Noim and I were of the same age, she had leaped free of childhood before us, as girls will do, and I had come to think of her as older than the two of us. because for a year she had had breasts and the monthly (low while Noim and I had still been without hair on cheek or body. And, while we had caught up to her in physical maturity, she was still more adult in her bearing than my bondbrother or #, her voice more smoothly modulated, her manner more poised, and it was impossible for me to shake off that notion that she was senior sister to us. Who soon must accept some suitor, lest she become overripe and sour in her maidenhood; I was suddenly certain that Halum would marry while I was off hiding in Glin -- and the thought of some sweaty stranger planting babies between her thighs so sickened me that I turned away from her at the table and lurched to the window to gulp the humid air into my throbbing lungs. The servants waited in the street. The groundcars were ready. Halum embraced us, clasping Noim first, then me, for I was the one who would not be returning and that called for a longer farewell. When she came into my arms I was stunned by the intensity with which she offered herself; her lips to my lips, her belly to my belly, her breasts crushed against my chest. On tiptoes she strained to press her body into mine and for a moment I felt her trembling, until I began myself to tremble. It was not a sisterly kiss and certainly not a bondsislerly kiss; it was the passionate kiss of a bride sending her young husband off to a war from which she knows there is no coming back. I was singed by Halum's sudden fire. I fell as though a veil had been ripped away and some Halum I had not known before had (lung herself against me, one who burned with the needs of the tlesh, one who did not mind revealing her forbidden hunger for a bondbrother's body. Or did I imagine those things in her? It seemed to me that for a single protracted instant Halum repressed nothing and allowed her arms and lips to tell me the truth about her feelings; but I could not respond in kind. I had trained myself too well in the proper attitudes toward one's bondsister and I was distant and cool as I clasped her. I may even have thrust her back a little, shocked by her forwardness. And, as I say, there may have been no forwardness at all except in my overwrought mind, but only legitimate grief at a parting. In any event the intensity went quickly from Halum; her embrace slackened and she released me. She appeared downcast and chilled, as if I had rebuffed her cruelly by being so prim when she was giving so much. "Come, now," Noim said impatiently and, trying somehow to rescue the situation, I lifted Halum's hand and touched my palm lightly to her cool palm. I smiled an awkward smile and she smiled even more awkwardly. Perhaps we would have said a stumbling word or two, but Noim caught me by the elbow and stolidly led me outside to begin my journey away from my homeland. to a drainer before leaving Salla City. I had not planned on doing so and it irritated Noim that I took the time for it; but an uncontrollable yearning for the comforts of religion rose up in me as we neared the outskirts of the capital. We had been traveling almost an hour. The rain had thickened and gusty winds slammed it against the windscreens of our groundcars, so that cautious driving was in order. The cobbled streets were slippery. Noim drove one of the cars, I sitting sullenly beside him; the other, with our servants, followed close behind. The morning was young and the city still slept. Each passing street was a surgery to me, for a segment of my life was ripped off by it: there goes the palace compound, there go the spires of the House of Justice, there the university's great gray blocky buildings, there the godhouse where my royal father brought me into the Covenant, there the Museum of Mankind that I visited so often with my mother to stare at the treasures from the stars. Circling through the fine residential district that borders the Skangen Canal, I even spied the ornate townhouse of the Duke of Kongoroi, on whose handsome daughter's silken bedsheets I had left my virginity in a clammy puddle, not too many years before. In this city I had lived all my life and I might never see it again; my yesterdays were washing away, like the topsoil of Salla's sad farms under the knives of the winter rains. Since boyhood I had known that one day my brother would be septarch and this city would cease to have a place for me, but yet I had denied that to myself, saying, It will not happen soon, perhaps it will not happen at all. And my father lay dead in his firethorn coffin; my brother crouched beneath the awful weight of his crown and I was fleeing from Salla before my life had fairly begun. And such a mood of self-pity came over me that I did not dare even to speak to Noim, though what is a bondbrother for if not to ease one's soul? And when we were driving through the ramshackle streets of Salla Old Town, not far from the city walls, I spied a dilapidated godhouse and said to Noim, "Pull up at the corner here. One must go within to empty himself." Noim, fretful, did not want to spare the time and made as if to drive on. "Would you deny one the godright?" I asked him hotly and only then, simmering and cross, did he halt the car and back it up to let me out by the godhouse. Its face was worn and peeling. An inscription beside the door was illegible. The pavement before it was cracked and tilted. Salla Old Town has a pedigree of more than a thousand years; some of its buildings have been continuously inhabited since the founding of the city, though most are in ruins, for the life of that district ended, in effect, when one of the medieval septarchs chose to move his court to our present palace atop Skangen Hill, much to the south. At night Salla Old Town comes alive with pleasure-seekers, who guzzle the blue wine in cellar cabarets, but at this misty hour it was a grim place. Blank stone walls faced me from every building; we have a fashion of making mere slits serve for windows in Salla, but here they carried it to an extreme. I wondered if the godhouse could have a scanning machine in working order to watch my approach. Yes, as it happened. When I neared the godhouse dogr it swung partly open and a scrawny man in drainer's robes looked out. He was ugly, of course. Who ever saw a handsome drainer? It is a profession for the ill-favored. This one had greenish skin, heavily pocked, and a rubbery snout of a nose and a dimness in one eye; standard for his trade. He gave me a fishy stare and, by his wariness, seemed to be regretting having opened the door. "The peace of all gods be on you," I said. "Here is one in need of your craft." He eyed my costly costume, my leather jerkin and my heavy jewelry, studied the size and swagger of me and evidently concluded I was some young bully of the aristocracy out to stir trouble in the slums. "It is to early in the day," he said uneasily. "You come too soon for comfort." "You would not refuse a sufferer." "It is too early." "Come, come, let one in. A troubled soul stands here." must, and with many a twitch of his longnosed face he admitted me. Within there was the reek of rot. The old woodwork was impregnated with the damp, the draperies were moldering, the furniture had been gnawed by insects. The lighting was dim. The drainer's wife, as ugly as the drainer himself, skulked about. He led me to his chapel, a small sweaty room off the living-quarters, and left me kneeling by the cracked and yellowing mirror while he lit the candles. He robed himself and finally came to me where I kneeled. He named his fee. I gasped. "Too much by half," I said. He reduced it by a fifth. When I still refused, he told me to find my priesting elsewhere, but I would not rise and, grudgingly, he brought the price of his services down another notch. Still it was probably five limes what he charged the folk of Salla Old Town for the same benefit, but he knew I had money and, thinking of Noim fuming in the car, I could not bring myself to haggle. "Done," I said. Next he brought me the contract. I have said that we of Borthan are suspicious people; have I indicated how we rely on contracts?. A man's word is merely bad air. Before a soldier beds a whore they come to the terms of their bargain and scrawl it on paper. The drainer gave me a standard form, promising me that all I said would be held in strictest confidence, the drainer merely acting as intermediary between me and the god of my choice and I, for my part, pledging that I would hold the drainer to no liability for the knowledge he would have of me, that I would not call him as witness in a lawsuit or make him my alibi in some prosecution, et cetera, et cetera. I signed. He signed. We exchanged copies and I gave him his money. "Which god would you have preside here?" he asked. "The god who protects travelers," I told him. We do not call our gods aloud by their names. He lit a candle of the appropriate color pinkand put it beside the mirror. By that it was understood that the chosen god would accept my words. "Behold your face," the drainer said. "Put your eyes to your eyes." I stared at the mirror. Since we shun vanity, it is not usual to examine one's face except on these occasions of religion. "Open now your soul," the drainer commanded. "Let your griefs and dreams and hungers and sorrows emerge." "A septarch's son it is who flees his homeland," I began and at once the drainer jerked to attention, impaled by my news. Though I did not take my eyes from the mirror, I guessed that he was scrabbling around to look at the contract and see who had signed it. "Fear of his brother," I continued, "leads him to go abroad, but yet he is sore of soul as he departs." I went on in that vein for some while. The drainer made the usual interjections every time I faltered, prying words out of me in his craft's cunning way. But shortly there was no need for such midwivery, for the words gushed freely. I told him of my desire for my bondsister and how her embrace had unsettled me; I told him how close I had come to lying to Stirron; I confessed that I would miss the royal wedding and give my brother injury thereby; I admitted several small sins of self-esteem, such as anyone commits daily. The drainer listened. We pay them to listen and to do nothing but listen, until we are drained and healed. Such is our holy communion that we lift these toads from the mud, set them up in their godhouses and buy their patience with our money. It is permitted under the Covenant to say anything to a drainer, even if it is drivel, even if it is a shameful catalog of throttled lusts and hidden filth. We may bore a drainer as we have no right to bore our bondkin, for it is the drainer's obligation by contract to sit with the patience of the hills as we speak of ourselves. We need not worry what the drainer's problems may be, nor what he thinks of us, nor whether he would be happier doing something else. He has his calling and he takes his fee and he must serve those who have need of him. A time was when I felt it was a miraculously fine scheme to give us drainers in order that we might rid our hearts of pain. Too much of my life was gone before I realized that to open one's self to a drainer is no more comforting than to make love to one's own hand: there are better ways of loving, there are happier ways of opening. But I did not know that then and I squatted by the mirror, getting the best healing that money could buy. Whatever residue of wrongness was in my soul came forth, syllable smoothly following syllable, the way sweet liquor will flow when one taps the thorny flanks of the gnarled and repellent-looking flesh-trees that grow by the Gulf of Sumar. As I spoke the candles caught me in their spell and by the flickering of them I was drawn into the curved surface of the mirror so that I was drawn out of myself; the drainer was a mere blur in the darkness, unreal, unimportant, and I spoke now directly to the god of travelers, who would heal me and send me on my way. And I believed that this was so. I will not say that I imagined a literal god-place where our deities sit on call to serve us, but I had then an abstract and metaphorical understanding of our religion by which it seemed to me, in its way, as real as my right arm. My flow of words halted and the drainer made no attempt to renew the outpour. He murmured the phrases of absolution, snuffed the god-candle between two fingers and rose to doff his robes. Still I kneeled, weak and quivering from my draining, lost in reveries. I felt cleansed and purified, stripped of my soul's grit and debris and, in the music of that moment, was only dimly aware of the squalor about me. The chapel was a place of magic and the drainer was aflame with divine beauty. "Up," he said, nudging me with the tip of his sandal. "Out. Off about your journeys." The sound of his splintery voice doused all the wonder. I stood up, shaking my head to cure it of its new lightness, while the drainer pushed me into the corridor. He was no longer afraid of me, that ugly little man, even though I might be a septarch's son and could kill him with one wad of my spittle, for I had told him of my cowardice, of my forbidden hunger for Halum, of all the cheapnesses of my spirit. And that knowledge reduced me in his eyes: no man newly drained can awe his drainer. The rain was even worse when I left the building. Noim sat scowling in the car, his forehead pressed to the steering stick. He looked up and tapped his wrist to tell me I had dallied too long at the godhouse. "Feel better now that your bladder's empty?" he asked. "What?" "That is, did you have a good soul-pissing in there?" "A foul phrase, Noim." "One grows blasphemous when his patience is extended too far." He kicked the starter and we rolled forward. Shortly we were at the ancient walls of Salla City, by the noble tower-bedecked opening known as Glin Door, which was guarded by four sour-faced and sleepy warriors in dripping uniforms. They paid no heed to us. Noim drove through the gate and past a sign welcoming us to the Grand Salla Highway. Salla City dwindled swiftly behind us; northward we rushed toward Glin. T HE Grand Salla Highway passes through one of our best farming districts, the rich and fertile Plain of Nand, which each spring receives a gift of topsoil stripped from the skin of West Salla by our busy streams. At that time the septarch of the Nand district was a notorious coinclutcher and, thanks to his penury, the highway was in poor repair there, so, as Halum had predicted in jest, we were hard put to wallow through the mud that clogged the road. It was good to finish with Nand and enter North Salla, where the land is a mixture of rock and sand and the people live on weeds and on scuttling things that they take from the sea. Groundcars are unusual sights in North Salla and twice we were stoned by hungry and sullen townsfolk, who found our mere passage through their unhappy place an insult. But at least the road was free of mud. Noim's father's troops were stationed in extreme North Salla, on the lower bank of the River Huish. This is the grandest of Velada Borlhan's rivers. It begins as a hundred trifling brooks trickling down the eastern slopes of the Huishtors in the northern part of West Salla; these brooks merge in the foothills to become a swift stream, gray and turbulent, that rushes through a narrow granite canyon marked by six great steplike plunges. Emerging from those wild cascades onto its alluvial plain, the Huish proceeds more serenely on a northeastern course toward the sea, growing wider and wider in the flatlands and splitting ultimately so that, at its broad delta, it gives itself to the ocean through eight mouths. In its rapid western reaches the Huish forms the boundary between Salla and Glin; at its placid easternmost end it divides Glin from Krell. For all its length the great river is unbridged and one might think little need exists to fortify its banks against invaders from the far side. But many times in Salla's history have the men of Glin crossed the Huish by boat to make war and just as many times have we of Salla gone to ravage Glin, nor is the record of neighborliness between Glin and Krell any happier. So all along the Huish sprout military outposts, and generals like Luinn Condorit consume their lives studying the riverfogs for glimpses of the enemy. I stayed a short while at Noim's father's camp. The general was not much like Noim, being a largefeatured, heavy man whose face, eroded by time and frustration, was like a contour map of bouldery North Salla. Not once in fifteen years had there been any significant clash along the border he guarded and I think that idleness had chilled his soul; he said little, scowled often, turned every statement into a bitter grumble and retreated speedily from conversation into private dreams. They must have been dreams of war; no doubt he could not glance at the river without wishing that it swarmed with the landing-craft of Glin. A dull time we had of it there. Noim was bound by filial ties to call upon his father, but they had nothing to say to one another and the general was a stranger to me. I had told Stirron I would stay with Noim's father until the first snow of winter fell and I was true to my word, yet, luckily it was no lengthy visit I made; winter comes early in the north. On my fifth day there white sprinkles fluttered down and I was released from my self-imposed pledge. Ferries, shuttling between terminals in three places, link Salla to Glin, except in time of war. Noim drove me to the nearest terminal one black dawn and solemly we embraced and made our farewells. I said I would send my address, when I had one in Glin, so that he could keep me informed of doings in Salla. He promised to look after Halum. We talked vaguely of when he and she and I would meet again; perhaps they would visit me in Glin next year, perhaps we would all three go on holiday in Manneran. We made these plans with little conviction in our voices. Then we had no words left. The ferry beckoned me with a bellow of its horn. I clasped Noim's arm and we made farewells, hurriedly. The last thing I said to him was, "When you see the septarch, tell him that his brother loves him." Then I went aboard. The crossing was too quick. Less than an hour and I found myself on the alien soil of Glin. The immigration officials examined me brusquely, but they thawed at the sight of my passport, bright red to denote my place in the nobility, wih a golden stripe to show that I was of the septarch's family. At once I had my visa, good for an indefinite stay. Such officials are a gossipy sort; beyond question they were on the telephone the instant I left them, sending word to their government that a prince of Salla was in the land -- and I suppose that not much later that bit of information was in the hands of Salla's diplomatic representatives in Glin, who would relay it to my brother for his displeasure. Across the way from the customs shed I came upon a branch of the Covenant Sank of Glin and exchanged my Salla money for the currency of the northerners. With my new funds I hired a driver to take me to the capital city, which they call Glain, half a day's journey north of the border. The road was narrow and winding and traversed a bleak countryside where winter's touch had long ago pulled the leaves from the trees. Dirty snow was banked high. Glin is a frosty province. It was settled by men of a puritan nature, who found the living too easy in Salla and felt that if they remained there they might be tempted away from the Covenant; failing to reform our forefathers into greater piety, they left, crossing the Huish by rafts to hack out a livelihood in the north. Hard folk for a hard land; however poor the farming is in Salla it is twice as unrewarding in Glin; there people live mainly by fishing, by manufacturing, by the jugglements of commercial dealings and by piracy. But that my mother had sprung from Glin, I would never have chosen it for my place of exile. Not that I gained anything from my family ties. V A walled city it is, like Salla's capital, but otherwise not much like it. Salla City has grace and power; its buildings are made of great blocks of 'substantial stone, black basalt and rosy granite quarried in the mountains, and its streets are wide and sweeping, affording noble vistas and splendid promenades. Our custom of letting narrow slits stand in place of true windows apart, Salla City is an open, inviting place, the architecture of which announces to the world the boldness and selfsufficiency of its citizens. But that dismal Glain! Oh! Glain is fashioned of scruffy yellow brick, here and there trimmed with miserable poor pink sandstone that rubs to particles at a finger's nudge. It has no streets, only alleyways; the houses jostle one another as if afraid that some interloper may try to slip between them if they relax their guard. An avenue in Glain would not impress a gutter in Salla. And the architects of Glain have created a city fit only for a nation of drainers, since everything is lopsided, awry, uneven and coarse. My brother, who had once been to Glain on a diplomatic errand, had described the place to me, but I put his harsh words off to mere patriotic prejudice; now I saw that Stirron had been too kind. Nor were the folk of Glain more lovely than their city. On a world where suspicion and secrecy are godly virtues one expects to find charm in short supply; yet I found the Glainish virtuous beyond all necessity. Dark clothes, dark frowns, dark souls, closed and shrunken hearts. Their speech itself displays their constipation of spirit. The language of Glin is the same as that of Salla, though the northerners have pronounced accents, clipping their syllables and shifting their vowels. That did not disturb me, but their syntax of self-effacement did. My driver, who was not a city man and therefore seemed almost friendly, left me at a hostelry where he thought I would have kind treatment. I entered and said, "One would have a room for tonight and for some days beyond this one, perhaps." The innkeeper stared balefully at me as if I had said, " would have a room " or something equally filthy. Later I discovered that even our usual polite circumlocution seems too vain for a northerner; I should not have said, "One would have a room -- " but rather, "Is there a room to be had?" At a restaurant it is wrong to say, "One will dine on thus and thus -- " but rather, "These are the dishes that have been chosen." And so on and so on, twisting everything into a cumbersome passive form to avoid the sin of acknowledging one's own existence. For my ignorance the innkeeper gave me his meanest room and charged me twice the usual tariff. By my speech I had branded myself a man of Salla; why should he be courteous? But in signing the contract for my night's lodgings I had to show him my passport, which made him gasp when he saw that he was host to a visiting prince; he softened more than a little, asking me if I would have wine sent to my room, or maybe a buxom Glainish wench. I took the wine but declined the wench, for I was very young and overly frightened of the diseases that might lurk in foreign loins. That night I sat alone in my room, watching snowflakes drowning in a murky canal below my window and feeling more isolated from humanity than ever before, ever since. found the courage to call upon my mother's kin. I strolled the city for hours every day, keeping my cloak wrapped close against the winds and marveling at the ugliness of all I beheld, people and structures. I located the embassy of Salla and lurked outside it, not wishing to go in but merely cherishing the link to my homeland that the squat grim building provided. I bought heaps of cheaply printed books and read far into the night to learn something of my adopted province: there was a history of Glin, a guidebook to the city of Glain and an interminable epic poem dealing with the founding of the first settlements north of the Huish and much else. I dissolved my loneliness in wine not the wine of Glin, for none is made there, but rather the good sweet golden wine of Manneran, that they import in giant casks. I slept poorly. One night I dreamed that Stirron had died of a fit and a search was being made for me. Several times in my sleep I saw the hornfowl strike my father dead; this is a dream that still haunts me, coming twice or thrice a year. I wrote long letters to Halum and Noim and tore them up, for they stank of self-pity. I wrote one to Stirron, begging him to forgive me for fleeing, and tore that up too. When all else failed I asked the innkeeper for a wench. He sent me a skinny girl a year or two older than I, with odd large breasts that dangled like inflated rubber bags. "It is said you are a prince of Salla," she declared coyly, lying down and parting her thighs. Without replying I covered her and she wriggled her hips so fiercely that the end came for me within half a moment. I was angered at myself and turned my wrath on her. She ran from my room still naked, terrified more, I think, by my obscenities than by my wrath. I soaped myself for an hour afterward. In my naivete I feared that the innkeeper would evict me for speaking vulgarly to her, but he said nothing. Even in Glin, one need not be polite to whores. I realized that there had been a strange pleasure in shouting those words at her. I yielded to curious reveries of fantasy, in which I imagined the big-breasted slut naked on my bed, while I stood over her crying, I! I! I! I! I! Two nights later, I asked the innkeeper for another wench. Thus I spent my patrimony in the capital of puritan Glin, wenching and drinking and loitering. When the stench of my own idleness offended me I put down my timidity and went to see my Glainish relatives. My mother had been a daughter of a prime septarch of Glin; he was dead, as was his son and successor; now his son's son, Truis, my mother's nephew, held the throne. It seemed too forward to me to go seeking preferment from my royal cousin directly. Truis of Glin would have to weigh matters of state as well as matters of kinship and might not want to aid the runaway of Salla's prime septarch, lest it lead him into friction with Stirron. But I had an aunt, Nioll, my mother's younger sister, who had often been in Salla City in my mother's lifetime and who had held me fondly when I was a babe; would she not help me? She had married power to power. Her husband was the Marquis of Huish, who held great influence at the septarch's court, and also -- for in Glin it is not thought unseemly for the nobility to dabble in commerce -- controlled his province's wealthiest factor-house. These factor-houses are something akin to banks, but of another species; they lend money to brigands and merchants and lords of industry, only at ruinous rates and always taking a slice of ownership in any enterprise they aid; thus they insinuate their tentacles into a hundred organizations and attain immense leverage in economic matters. In Salla the factor-houses were forbidden a century ago, but in Glin they" thrive almost as a second government. I had no love for the system, but I preferred joining it to begging. Some inquiries at the inn gained me directions to the palace of the marquis. By Glainish standards it was an imposing structure of three interlocking wings beside a mirror-smooth artificial lake in the aristocrats' sector of the city. I made no attempt to talk my way inside; I had come prepared with a note, informing the marquise that her nephew Kinnall, the septarch's son of Salla, was in Glain and wished the favor of an audience; he could be found at such-and-such a hostelry. I returned to my lodgings and waitedand on the third day the innkeeper, popeyed with "awe, came to my room to tell me I had a visitor in the livery of the Marquis of Huish. Nioll had sent a car for me; I was taken to her palace, which was far more lavish within than without, and she received me in a great hall cunningly paneled with mirrors set at angles to other mirrors to create an illusion of infinity. S HE had aged greatly in the six or seven years I last had seen her, but my amazement at her white hair and furrowed face was swallowed up in her astonishment over my transformation from tiny child to hulking man in so short a time. We embraced in the style of Glin, fingertips to fingertips; she offered condolences on the death of my father and apologies for not having attended Stirron's coronation; then she asked me what brought me to Glin. I explained and she showed no surprise. Did I propose to dwell here permanently? I did, I said. And how would I support myself? By working in the factorhouse of her husband, I explained, if such a position could be procured for me. She did not act as though she found my ambition unreasonable, but merely asked if I had any skills that might recommend me to the marquis. To this I replied that I had been trained in the law codes of Salla (not mentioning how incomplete my training was) and might be of value in the factor-house's dealings with that province; also, I said, I had connections of bonding to Segvord Helalam, High Justice of the Port in Manneran, and could serve the firm well in its Manneran business; lastly, I remarked, I was young and strong and ambitious and would place myself wholly in the service of the factorhouse's interests, for our mutual advantage. These statements seemed to sit smoothly with my aunt and she promised to gain for me an interview with the marquis himself. I left her palace much pleased with my prospects. Several days later came word to the hostelry that I should present myself at the offices of the factorhouse. My appointment, however, was not with the Marquis of Huish; rather, I was to see one of his executives, a certain Sisgar. I should have taken that as an omen. This man was smooth to the point of oiliness, with a beardless face and no eyebrows and a bald head that looked as if it had been waxed. He wore a dark green robe that was at once properly austere and subtly ostentatious. He questioned me briefly about my training and experience, discovering in some ten queries that I had had little of the former and none of the latter; but he exposed my failings in a gentle and amiable way and I assumed that despite my ignorance my high birth and kinship to the marquise would gain me a post. Alas for complacency! I had begun to hatch a dream of climbing to great responsibilities in this factor-house when I caught with only half an ear the words of Sisgar, telling me, "Times are hard, as surely your grace comprehends, and it is unfortunate that you come to us at a time when retrenching is necessary. The advantages of giving you employment are many, yet the problems are extreme. The marquis wishes you to know that your offer of service was greatly appreciated and it is his hope to bring you into the firm when economic conditions permit." With many bows and a pleasant smile of dismissal he drove me from his office and I was on the street before I realized how thoroughly I had been destroyed. They could give me nothing, not even a fifth assistant clerkship in some village office! How was this possible? I nearly rushed back within, planning to cry. This is a mistake -- you deal with your seplarch's cousin here -- you reject the nephew of the marquise! But they knew those things and yet they shut their doors to me. When I telephoned my aunt to express my shock I was told that she had gone abroad to pass the winter in leafy Manneran. E ventually what had occurred became clear to me. My aunt had spoken of me to the marquis and the marquis had conferred with the septarch Truis, who, concluding that it might embarrass him with Stirron to allow me any kind of employ, instructed the marquis to turn me away. In my fury I thought of going straight to Truis to protest, but I saw the futility of that soon enough and, since my protector, Nioll, had plainly gone out of Glin to shake herself free of me I knew there was no hope in that direction. I was alone in Glain with the winter coming on and held no position in this alien place, where my lofty birth was worse than useless to me. Harder blows followed. Presenting myself at the Covenant Bank of Glin one morning to withdraw funds for living expenses, I learned that my account had been sequestered at the request of the Grand Treasurer of Salla, who was investigating the possibility of an illegal transfer of capital out of that province. By blustering and waving my royal passport about, I managed to break loose enough money for seven days' food and lodging, but the rest of my savings was lost to me, for I had no stomach for the kind of appeals and maneuvers that might free it. Next I was visited at my hostelry by a diplomat of Salla, a jackal of an undersecretary who reminded me, with many a genuflection and formula of respect, that my brother's wedding would shortly lake place and I was expected to return and serve as a ring-linker. Knowing that I would never leave Salla City again if ever I gave myself into Stirron's hands, I explained that urgent business required me to remain in Glain during the season of the nuptials and asked that my deep regrets be conveyed to the septarch. The undersecretary received this with professional grace, but it was not hard for me to detect the savage gleam of pleasure beneath his outer mask: I was buying me trouble, he was telling himself, and he would gladly help me close the contract. On the fourth day thereafter my innkeeper came to tell me that I could no longer stay at the hostelry, for my passport had been revoked and I had no legal status in Cilin. This was an impossibility. A royal passport such as I carried is granted for life and is valid in every province of Velada Borthan except in times of war; and there was no war at the moment between Salla and Glin. The innkeeper shrugged away my words; he showed me his notice from the police, ordering him to evict his illegal alien, and he suggested that if I had objections I should take the matter up with the appropriate bureau of the Glinish civil service. I regarded filing such an appeal as unwise. My eviction had not come about by accident and should I appear at any government office I was likely to find myself arrested and hustled across the Huish into Stirron's grasp forthwith. Seeing such an arrest as the most probable next development, I wondered how to elude the government agents. Now I sorely felt the absence of my bondbrother and bondsister, for where else could I turn for help and advice? Nowhere in Glin was there anyone to whom I might say, One is frightened, one is in graveperil, one asks assistance of you. Everyone's soul was walled against me by stony custom. In all the world were only two whom I could regard as confidants and they were far away. I must find my own salvation. I would go into hiding, I decided. The innkeeper granted me a few hours to prepare myself. I shaved my beard, traded my royal cloak for the dim rags of another lodger nearly my height and arranged the pawn of my ring of ceremony. My remaining possessions I bundled together to serve as a hump on my back, and I hobbled out of the hostelry doubled up, with one eye sealed shut and my mouth twisted far around to one side. Whether it was a disguise that could have fooled anyone, I cannot say; but no one waited to arrest me, and thus uglified I walked out of Glain under a cold, thin rain that soon turned to snow. VI ern gate (for it was there my feet had taken me) a heavy truck came rumbling by me and its treads rolled through a pool of half-frozen slush, spraying me liberally. I halted to scrape the chilly stuff from my leggings; the truck halted, too, and the driver clambered down, exclaiming. "There is cause for apology here. It was not intended to douse you so!" This courtesy so astounded me that I stood to my full height and let the distortions slip from my features. Evidently the driver had thought me a feeble, bent old man; he showed amazement at my transformation and laughed aloud. I knew not what to say. Into my gaping silence he declared, "There is room for one, to ride, if you have the need or the whim." Into my mind sprang a bright fantasy: he would drive me toward the coast, where I would sign on aboard a merchant vessel bound for Manneran, and in that happy tropical land I would throw myself on the mercies of my bondsister's father, escaping all this harrassment. "Where are you bound?" I asked. "Westward, into the mountains." So much for Manneran. I accepted the ride all the same. He offered me no contract of defined liabilities, but I let that pass. For some minutes we did not speak; I was content to listen to the slap of the treads on the snowy road and think of the distance growing between myself and the police of Glain. "Outlander, are you?" he asked at last. "Indeed." Fearing that some alarm might be out for a man of Salla, I chose belatedly to adopt the soft slurred speech of southern folk that I had learned from Halum, hoping he would come to believe that I had not spoken first to him with Sallan accents. "You travel with a native of Manneran, who finds your winter a strange and burdensome thing." "What brought you north?" he asked. "The settlement of one's mother's estate. She was a woman of Glain." "Did the lawyers treat you well, then?" "Her money melted in their hands, leaving nothing." "The usual story. You're short of cash, eh?" "Desitute," I admitted. "Well, well, one understands your situation, for one has been there oneself. Perhaps something can be done for you." I realized from his phrasing, from his failure to use the Glinish passive construction, that he, too, must be an outlander. Swinging round to face him, I asked, "Is one right that you likewise are from elsewhere?" "This is true." "Your accent is unfamiliar. Some western province?" "Oh, no, no." "Not Salla, then?" "Manneran," he said and burst into hearty laughter. He covered my shame and confusion by telling me, "You do the accent well, friend. But you needn't make the effort longer." "One hears no Manneran in your voice," I mumbled. "One has lived long in Glin," he said, "and one's voice is a soup of inflections." I had not fooled him for a moment, but he made no attempts to penetrate my identity and seemed not to care who I might be or where I came from. We talked easily a while. He told me that he owned a lumber mill in western Glin, midway up the flanks of the Huishtors where the tall yellowneedled honey-trees grow; before we had driven much farther along he was offering me a job as a logger in his camp. The pay was poor, he said, but one breathed clean air there, government officials were never seen and such things as passports and certificates of status did not matter. camp was beautifully situated above a sparkling mountain lake which never froze, for it was fed by a warm spring whose source was said to be deep beneath the Burnt Lowlands. Tremendous ice-topped Huishtor peaks hung above us and not far away was Glin Gate, the pass through which one goes from Glin to the Burnt Lowlands, crossing a bitter corner of the Frozen Lowlands on the way. He had a hundred men in his employ, rough and foul-mouthed, forever shouting "#" and "me" without shame, but they were honest and hardworking men and I had never been close to their sort before. My plan was to stay there through the winter, saving my pay, and go off to Manneran when I had earned the price of my passage. Some news of the outer world reached the camp from time to time, though, and I learned in this way that the Glinish authorities were seeking a certain young prince of Salla, who was believed to have gone insane and was wandering somewhere in Glin; the septarch Stirron urgently wished the unhappy young man to be returned to his homeland for the medical care he so desperately needed. Suspecting that the roads and ports would be watched, I extended my stay in the mountains through the spring and, my caution deepening, I stayed the summer also. In the end I spent something more than a year there. It was a year that changed me greatly. We worked hard, felling the huge trees in all weathers, stripping boughs, feeding them to the mill. Long, tiring days they were, and chilly onesbut followed by plenty of hot wine at night and every tenth day a platoon of women were brought in from a nearby town to amuse us. My weight increased by half again, all of it hard muscle, and I grew taller until I surpassed the tallest logger in the camp and the gthers made jokes about my size. My beard came in full and the planes of my face changed as the plumpness of youth went from me. I found the loggers more likable than the courtiers among whom all my prior days had been passed. Few of them were able even to read and of polite etiquette they knew nothing, but they were cheerful and easyspirited men, at home in their own bodies. I would not have you think that because they talked in "I" and "me" they were open-hearted and given to sharing of confidences; they kept the Covenant in that respect and might even have been more secretive than educated folk about certain things. Yet they seemed more sunny of soul than those who speak in passives and impersonal pronouns and perhaps my stay among them planted in me that seed of subversion, that understanding of the Covenant's basic wrongness, which the Earthman Schweiz later guided into full (lowering. I told them nothing of my rank and origin. They could see for themselves, by the smoothness of my skin, that I had not done much hard labor in my life and my way of speaking marked me as an educated man, if not necessarily one of high birth. But I offered no revelations of my past and none were sought. All I said was that I came from Salla, since my accent marked me as Sail an anyway; they granted me the privacy of my history. My employer, I think, guessed early that I must be the fugitive prince whom Stirron sought, but he never queried me about that. For the first lime in my life, then, I had an identity apart from my royal status. I ceased to be Lord Kinnall, the septarch's second son, and was only Darival, the big logger from Salla. From that transformation I learned much. I had never played one of your swaggering, bullying young nobles; being a second son instills a certain humility even in an aristocrat. Yet I could not help feeling set apart from ordinary men. I was waited on, bowed to, served and pampered; men spoke softly to me and made formal gestures of respect even when I was a child. I was, after all, the son of a septarch, that is to say a king, for septarchs are hereditary rulers and thus are part of mankind's procession of kings, a line that goes back to the dawn of human settlement on Borthan and beyond, back across the stars to Earth itself, to. the lost and forgotten dynasties of the masked and painted chieftains enthroned in prehistoric caves. And I was part of that line, a man of royal blood, somehow superior by circumstance of birth. But in this logging camp in the mountains I came to understand that kings are nothing but men set high. The gods do not anoint them, but rather the will of men, and men can strip them of their lofty rank; if Stirron were to be cast down by insurrection and in his place that loathsome drainer from Salla Old Town became septarch, would not the drainer then enter that mystic procession of kings and Stirron be relegated to the dust? And would not that drainer's sons become blood-proud, even as I had been, although their father had been nothing for most of his life and their grandfather less than that? I know, I know, the sages would say that the kiss of the gods had fallen upon that drainer, elevating him and all his progeny and making them forever sacred, yet as I felled trees on the slopes of the Huishtors I saw kingship with clearer eyes and, having been cast down by events myself, realized that I was no more than a man among men and always had been. What I would make of myself depended on my natural gifts and ambitions, not upon the accident of rank. knowledge and the altered sense of self it brought me, that my stay in the mountains ceased to seem like an exile, became more like a vocation. My dreams of fleeing to a soft life in Manneran left me and, even after I had saved more than enough to pay my passage to that land, I found myself with no impulse to move onward. It was not fear of arrest that kept me among the loggers, but rather a love of the crisp clear cold Huishtor air and of my arduous new craft and of the rough but genuine men among whom I dwelled. Therefore I stayed on, through summer and into autumn, and welcomed the coming of a new winter and gave no thought to going. I might be there yet, only I was forced into flight. One woeful winter afternoon, with the sky like iron and the threat of a blizzard over us like a fist, they brought the whores up from town for our regularly appointed night of frolic and this time there was among them a newcomer whose voice announced her place of birth to be Salla. I heard her instantly as the women came cavorting into our hall of sport, and would have crept away, but she spied me and gasped and cried out on the spot: "Look you there! For sure that is our vanished prince!" I laughed and tried to persuade everyone that she was drunk or mad, but my scarlet cheeks gave me the lie and the loggers peered at me in a new way. A prince? A prince? Was it so? They whispered to one another, nudging and winking. Recognizing my peril, I claimed the woman for my own use and drew her aside, and when we were alone I insisted to ,her she was mistaken: I am no prince, I said, but only a common logger. She would not have it. "The Lord Kinnall marched in the septarch's funeral procession," she said, "and this one beheld him with these eyes. And you are he!" The more I protested, the more convinced she was. There was no shifting her mind. Late that night, when the revelry had ended, my employer came to me, solemn and uneasy. "One of the girls has made strange talk about you this evening," he said. "If the talk is true you are endangered, for when she returns to her village she'll spread the news and the police will be here soon enough." "Must one flee, then?" I asked. "The choice is yours. Alarms still are out for this prince; if you are he no one here can protect you against the authorities." "Then one must flee. At daybreak -- " "Now," he said. "While the girl still lies here asleep." He pressed money of Cdin into my hand, over and beyond what he owed me in current wages; I gathered my few belongings and we went outside together. The night was moonless and the winter wind was savage. By starlight I saw the glitter of lightly falling snow. My employer silently drove me down the slope, past the foothills village from which the whores came and out along a backcountry road, which we followed for some hours. When dawn met us we were in south-central Glin, not overly far from the River Huish. He halted at last in a village that proclaimed itself to be Klaek, a winterbound place of small stone cottages bordering on broad snowly fields. Leaving me in the truck, he entered the first of the cottages, emerging after a moment, accompanied by a wizened man who poured forth a torrent of instructions and gesticulations; with the aid of this guidance we found our way to the place my employer was seeking, the cottage of a certain farmer named Stumwil. This Slumwil was a fair-haired man of about my own height, with washed-out blue eyes and an apologetic smile. Maybe he was some kinsman of my employer's, or, more probably, he owed him a debt -- I never asked. In any case the farmer readily agreed to my employer's request and accepted me as a lodger. My employer embraced me and drove off into the gathering snow; I saw him never again. I hope the gods were as kind to him as he was to me. T HE cottage was one large room, divided by flimsy curtains into areas. Stuniwil put up a new curtain, gave me straw for my mattress and I had my living quarters. There were seven of us under that roof: Stumwil, myself and Stumwil's wife, a weary wench whom I could have been persuaded to believe to be his mother, and three of their childrentwo boys some years short of manhood and a girl in midadolescence -- and the bondsister of the girl, who was lodging with them that year. They were sunny, innocent, trusting folk. Though they knew nothing about me, they all instantly adopted me as a member of the family, some unknown uncle unexpectedly returned from far voyaging. I was not prepared for the easy way they accepted me and credited it at first to some net of obligation in which my former employer had bound them to me, but no: they were kindly by nature, unquestioning, unsuspicious. I took my meals at their table; I sat among them by their fire; I joined in their games. Every fifth night Stumwil filled a huge dented tub with hot water for the entire family and I bathed with them, two or three of us in the tub at once, though it disturbed me inwardly to rub up against the plump bare bodies of Stumwil's daughter and her friend. I paid a fee for my lodging and helped with the chores, though in winter there was little to do except shovel snow and feed the fire. None of them showed curiosity about my identity or history. They asked no questions and I believe that no questions ever passed through their minds. Nor did the other townspeople pry, though they gave me the scrutiny any stranger would receive. Some newspapers occasionally reached this village and those that did went from hand to hand until all had read them, when they were placed on deposit at the wineshop at the head of the main village thoroughfare. I consulted them there, a file of stained and tattered scraps, and learned what I could of the events of the past year. I found that my brother Stirron's wedding had taken place on schedule, with appropriate regal pomp; his lean troubled face looked up out of a blurry, grease-splotched bit of old paper. Beside him was his radiant bride, but I could not make out her features. There was tension between Glin and Krell over fishing rights in a disputed coastal area and men had died in border skirmishes. I pitied General Condorit, whose patrol sector was at the opposite end of the boundary, almost, from the Krell-Glin line and who, therefore, must have missed the fun of somehow involving Salla in the shooting. A sea monster, golden-scaled and sinuous, more than ten times the length of a man's body,' had been sighted in the Gulf of Sumar by a party of Mannerangi fishermen, who had sworn a mighty oath in the Stone Chapel as to the authenticity of their vision. The prime septa rch of Threish, a bloody old brigand if the tales they tell of him are true, had abdicated and was dwelling in a godhouse in the western mountains not far from Stroin Gap, serving as a drainer for pilgrims bound to Manneran. Such was the news. I found no mention of myself. Perhaps Stirron had lost interest in having me seized and returned to Salla. It might therefore be safe for me to try to leave Glin. Eager as I was to get out of that frosty province, where my own kin rebuffed me and only strangers showed me love, two things held me back. For one, I meant to stay with Stumwil until I could help him with his spring planting, in return for his kindness to me. For another, I would not set forth undrained on so dangerous a journey, lest in some mishap my spirit go to the gods still full of poisons. This village of Klaek had no drainer of its own, but depended for its solace on itinerant drainers who passed now and then through the countryside. In the winter these wanderers rarely came by and I had gone undrained since the late summer, when a member of that profession had visited the logging camp. I fell the need. a storm of wonders that coated every branch with a fiery skin of ice and immediately thereafter came a thaw. The world melted. Klaek was surrounded by oceans of mud. A drainer driving a battered and ancient groundcar came to us through this slippery sea and set up shop in an old shack, doing fine business among the villagers. I went to him on the fifth day of his visit and unburdened myself for two hours, sparing him nothing, neither the truth about my identity nor my subversive new philosophy of kingship nor the usual grimy little repressed lusts and prides. It was more of a dose, evidently, than a country drainer expected to receive and he seemed to puff and swell as I poured out my words; at the end he was shaking as much as I and could barely speak. I wondered where it was that drainers went to unload all the sins and sorrows they absorbed from their clients. They are forbidden to talk to ordinary men of anything they have learned in the confessional; did they therefore have drainerdrainers, servants of the servants, to whom they might deliver that which they could not mention to anyone else? I did not see how a drainer, unaided, could long carry such bundles of sadnesses as he got from any dozen of his customers in a day's listening. With my soul cleansed, I had only to wait for planting time, and it was not long in coming. The growing season in Glin is short; they get their seeds into the ground before winter's grip has fully slipped, so that they can catch every ray of spring sunlight. Stumwil waited until he felt certain that the thaw would not be followed by one last tumult of snow and then, with the land still a sucking quagmire, he and his family went out into the fields to plant breadseed and spiceflower and blueglobe. The custom was to go naked to the planting. On the first morning I looked out of Stumwil's cottage and beheld the neighbors on all sides walking bare toward the furrows, children and parents and grandparents stripped to the skin with sacks of seed slung over their shoulders -- a procession of knobby knees, sagging bellies, dried-out breasts, wrinkled buttocks, illuminated here and there by the smooth firm bodies of the young. Thinking I was in some waking dream, I looked around and saw Stumwil and his wife and their daughter already disrobed and beckoning to me to do the same. They took their sacks and left the cottage. The two young sons scampered after them, leaving me with the bondsister of Stumwil's daughter, who had overslept and had just appeared. She shucked her garments too; a supple saucy body she had, with small high dark-nippled breasts and slender well-muscled thighs. I asked her, "Why is the planting done naked in such a cold time?" "The mud gives cause for slipping," she explained, "and it is easier to wash raw skin than garments." There was truth enough in that, for the planting was a comic show, with peasants skidding in the tricky muck every tenth step they took. Down they went, landing on hip or haunch and coming up smeared with brown; it was a matter of skill to grasp the neck of one's seed-sack as one toppled, so that no precious seeds would be scattered. I fell like the rest, learning the knack of it quickly, and indeed there was pleasure in slipping, for the mud had a voluptuous oozy feel to it. So we marched on, staggering and lurching, slapping flesh to mud again and again, laughing, singing, pressing our seeds into the cold soft soil, and not one of us but was covered from scalp to tail with muck within minutes. I shivered miserably at the outset, but soon I was warmed by laughter and tripping, and when the day's work was done we stood around shamelessly naked in front of Stumwil's cottage and doused one another with buckets of water to clean ourselves. By then it seemed reasonable to me that they should prefer to expose their skins rather than their clothing to such a day's labor, but in fact the girl's explanation was incorrect: I learned from Stumwil later that week that the nakedness was a religious matter, a sign of humility before the gods of the crops and nothing else. Eight days it took to finish the planting. On the ninth, wishing Stumwil and his people a hearty harvest, I took my leave of the village of Klaek and began my journey to the coast. took me eastward the first day in his cart. I walked most of the second, begged a ride on the third and fourth and walked again on the fifth and sixth. The air was cool but the crackle of spring was in it, as buds unfolded and birds returned. I bypassed the city of Glain, which might have been dangerous for me, and without any events that I can clearly recall I made my way swiftly to Biumar, Glin's main seaport and second most populous city. It was a handsomer place than Glain, though hardly beautiful: a greasy gray sprawl of an oversized town, backed up against a gray and menacing ocean. On my first day there I learned that all passenger service between Glin and the southern provinces had been suspended three moontimes before, owing to the dangerous activities of pirates operating out of Krell, for Glin and Krell were now engaged in an undeclared war. The only way I could reach Manneran, it seemed, was overland via Salla, and I hardly wished to do that. I was resourceful, though. I found myself a room in a tavern near the docks and spent a few days picking up maritime gossip. Passenger service might be suspended, but commercial seafaring, I discovered, was not, since the prosperity of Glin depended upon it; convoys of merchant vessels, heavily armed, went forth on regular schedules. A limping seaman who stayed in the same tavern told me, when blue wine of Salla had oiled him sufficiently, that a merchant convoy of this sort would leave in a week's time and that he had a berth aboard one of the ships. I considered drugging him on the eve of sailing and borrowing his identity, as is done in pirate tales for children, but a less dramatic method suggested itself to me: I bought his shippingpapers. The sum I offered him was more than he would have earned by shipping out to Manneran and back, so he was happy to take my money and let me go in his place. We spent a long drunken night conferring about his duties on the ship, for I knew nothing of seamanship. At the coming of dawn I still knew nothing, but I saw ways I could bluff a minimal sort of competence. I went unchallenged on board "I still hide a lot," says Theodore Sturgeon, "but not the way I did. Now I hide from good people. The bad ones are easy to handle. I was hiding so far under a rock once that I didn't realize I had disappeared. A redhead with radar (range # miles) located me and dragged me out and grows organic food and designs and makes all our clothes and bakes bread and teaches me journalism and dancing and photography and does the darkroom work and raises hell out of our son Andros. "I'd rather talk about what I do and think instead of what I am and where I've been. Forthcoming is Sturgeon is Alive and Well and Sturgeon's West and Sturgeon and Crime and a Sturgeon omnibus which may well be called A Sturgeon Omnibus, and Drusilla Strange, all collections. Then there's Godbody, which I think will be my big one, bigger than More Than Human. "It's a novel." "What I think: Things you own will own you if you're not careful. The only legitimate demand in making love is 'What pleases you?' Before you protest anything, qualify. Learn everything on both sides and keep in mind that when you point your finger at anyone there are three fingers pointing back at you. Good enough' is never good enough. Really ask yourself why you won't pick up someone else's litter. Barring accidents (but not always then) each of us is where he wants to be. Nobody would be neurotic if it didn't work. Nobody's parents will say, 'I did it wrong, I'm sorry,' so stop expecting it and you'll put down a burden you didn't even know you were carrying. the vessel, a low-slung air-powered craft heavily laden with Glinish goods. The checking of papers was perfunctory. I picked up my cabin assignment, installed myself, reported for duty. About half the jobs they asked me to do over the first few days I managed to carry out reasonably well by imitation and experiment; the other things I merely muddled with and soon my fellow sailors recognized me for a bungler, but they kept knowledge of that from the officers. A kind of loyalty prevailed in the lower ranks. They did for me the jobs I could not do myself; I relieved them of dull work that was within my narrow skills and all went well. I swabbed decks, cleaned filters and spent endless hours manning the guns against pirate attacks. But we got past Krell's dreaded pirate coast without incident and slipped easily down the coast of Salla, which already was green with spring. Our first port of call was Cofalon, Salla's chief seaport, for five days of selling and buying. I was alarmed at this, for I had not known we planned to halt anywhere in my homeland. I thought at first to announce myself ill and hide belowdecks all our lime in Cofalon; but then I rejected the scheme as cowardly, telling myself that a man must test himself "frequently against risk, if he would keep his manhood. So I boldly went wenching and wining in town with my shipmates, trusting that time had sufficiently changed my face, and that no one would expect to find Lord Stirron's missing brother in a sailor's rough clothes in such a town as this. My gamble succeeded: I went unvexed the full five days. From newspapers and careful overhearing I learned all I could about events in Salla in the year and a half since my leaving. Stirron, I gathered, was popularly held to be a good ruler. He had brought the province through its winter of famine by purchasing surplus food from Manneran on favorable terms and our farms had since then had better fortune. Taxes had been cut. The people were content. Stirron's wife had been delivered of a son, the Lord Dariv, who now was heir to the prime septarchy, and another son was on the way. As for the Lord Kinnall, brother to the septarch, nothing was said of him; he was forgotten as though he had never been. We made other stops here and there down the coast, several in southern Salla, several in northern Manneran. And in good time we came to that great seaport at the southeastern corner of our continent, the holy city of Manneran, capital of the province that bears the same name. It was in Manneran that my life would begin anew. ini, Apollo -- and Pegasus. Robert Goddard, Werner von Braun, V-#s over the Channel, Vikings, empty capsules, a couple of rhesus monkeys, a pair of beguiling chimps named Ham and Enos, Alan Shepard, John Glenn. Off we go into the wild blue yonder. And for what? Oust, soil, rocks -- like that. If the rocks are glassy, crystals look out at you saying, Aren't we pretty -- and more than slightly intriguing ? Setting up instruments here and there. Here comes the first nonastronaut to be set loose upon this sunstruck mess and I've been thinking about it too much. Pegasus. Hippocrene, I say to myself, may have welled forth at the touch of your misbegotten hoof, but for me, winged steed, you are the earth end of a horse headed moonward. I'm stumbling around Leontievski looking for interesting rocks. And this, believe me, is where the action isn't. Where have all the astros gone? Why am I, a mere passenger, rockhounding on the moon -- the way I used to when I was a pebblepup out in the Sierra Madre, except we didn't need space suits there and didn't have to crap into blue bags? Well, I'll tell you: the astronauts, most of them, are getting ready for Venus and Mars. The moon is a backwater, left behind like Dodge City when the frontier went that away. Pegasus, you will understand, is a mop-up mission, like cleaning up the theater the morning after the show folds. No -- don't take me wrong -- we haven't solved all the moon problems, not by a long shot, but there's not enough money is heading most of what there is toward the nearer planets. Anyway, who needs those years and years of astro training to walk around the moon in a space suit, latching onto rocks, setting up instruments? I am, after all, a certified card-carrying geologista real one, I mean, which is more than I can say (with all due respect) for the astronauts. Of course we have two certified astros on Pegasus Two, but I'm here also, and that leaves one of them free to sit down there on the Florida beach, or wherever, and look up at the red planet. "Hey, Stu," comes into my helmet. Stuart Stong am I, and I'm feeling I'm a long way from home and I want to go back. I raise my enclosed cephalad end and find Harry Littlewood outlined on the edge of this, our crater. Leontievski. Wurzelbauer is vaguely to the north, and Wilhelm to the south. We're in between. That much I do know. "Yes?" I say, with stupefying originality. "You'd better come over here." Something communicated in the voice, something not sounding astrocool. I put my rock bag down toward Harry. I approach him and lie aims his gloved index finger at the gray soil upon which we stand. Tracks there, corrugated boot prints -- almost like ours, but not quite. "Tracks," I said. My day for coining new phrase. "Must be the Russians." "Probably," Harry said. The frequency spectrum of our communications gear wasn't exactly hi-fi, but I got the distaste in his voice. "None of our missions have been anywhere near here." T HE tracks approached the edge of Leontievski, then went back and away, lost in the distance. No terrain was rough, so that didn't mean much one way or the other. Consider these: Item one -- approximately thirty-six hours before our lift-off, high-resolution infrared sensors aboard one of our conveniently placed surveillance satellites had told us the Russians were fooling around with something cryogenic at a known launch site. Fuel into booster, right? Right. Item two -- approximately twentyeight hours before lift-off of Pegasus Two and my own introduction to the hazards and boredom of space flight, Houston radar had picked up a capsule -- nothing to do with anything of ours -- on lunar trajectory. This had been confirmed, routinely, by Jodrell Bank. So -- two missions had slipped through the same window. There had been some talk about the possibility of collision in lunar orbit, which hadn't cheered me immensely, though I know -- had been told, rather -- that the probability of that occurrence approached zero. "Well, Robinson," I said, "let's go see what Friday looks like." The sun was in the right place relative to how we stood and I had a good look at Harry's eyes. Through the two fishbowls something that looked like pity came my way. Well -- Harry was an astronaut, and I was a geologist. "Pigeon to Glaucous, how copy?" he said. There had been some talk of naming our command module Edsel, but someone had raised questions of taste. "Glaucous to Pigeon, loud and clear," said Sid Norris. "I don't know what you boys looking at down there, but I've cut in Houston." "Roger." Harry was all business, running the store like an astronaut should. "Houston?" "Roger, Harry." "We're on the northeastern edge of Leontievski," Harry said while I just stood there. "There are footprints. They come to the crater's edge from the northeast, then go back in the same direction they came from. Could be that Russian shot. Anything new on that?" "Their hardware is in lunar orbit. No danger of collision with ours, by the way." Thai's good, I thought. "If they did put down a it. Moscow isn't talking. One set of tracks there?" "Affirm. One round trip, that is." "Roger. Stay there," Houston said. "We'll check a bit. Hold there for now, acknowledge?" "Roger." "Houston out." "Same size as ours?" Sid asked, from lonesome orbit. "Or more like an abominable lunar snow man?" "Little smaller," Harry said. "Different tread." "Damn, boy, and howdy. Could have been left there a thousand years ago, couldn't they, Harry?" "Of course," Harry said. "But all probability points at that mission that got off the day before we did." "Well," Sid said, "y 'all be careful down there, heah? Don't think I could hardly fly this thing back home all by my lonely lovable old self." "Never fear while Pigeon's here," I said, but it didn't seem to strike the right note. Harry and I walked around a little, not messing up the prints. "Back here, damn it," Harry said to me suddenly. I'd wandered a few yards along the double row of prints. "You heard Houston." "Sorry, Chief. I just want to see what's at the end of those tracks. A natural-born explorer I. Somebody out there might need help," I said. "That would be their problem, wouldn't it?" Harry said, and then Houston was back on, rattling our helmets. "Cool it," Harry said unnecessarily. "Pigeon from Houston." "Roger, Houston. Loud and clear." "Roger. Scramble this, Sid." The scrambler was new with tired old Pegasus. Collins had come up with a fancy new bucket of bolts, guaranteed to defy unscrambling by you know who; ours was the first mission to use it. "Ready go," Sid said. "Acknowledge. Harry and Stu, how copy?" "Beautiful," Harry said. I was glad Houston had included me. "Well. All right. You boys have just put Houston up the wall. I don't suppose I have to ask if you're sure about what you're seeing?" ily, at the tracks again. "Please," Harry said. "Excuse me. Moscow has been talking a little, apparently, but saying nothing. Evasive gobbledown, and had a bum trip. Consensus is as follows: if Stu isn't too tired -- you've been out a bit, we know -- Stu follows the tracks and does that grab you, Stu?" A question of relative expendability was involved here, I thought, but it suited me fine and I said so. "All right. We'll play it by ear, since we have no idea what you'll find." "The sooner the better," says the first, and expendable, nonastro up here. I was looking at home at the moment. Color and clouds -- and I remembered a time I had looked for shells on the beaches of the Dry Tortugas. "Roger. You're off and running, then, Stu. Watch your oxygen turn back soon enough. You're about fifteen minutes from Pigeon, right?" "Roger." "Roger. We don't know how far those tracks go. If you're not at the end of the line when oxygen reads four five, return to Pigeon. Acknowledge?" "Charlie Brown. I'm on my way." "Roger, Stu. Don't forget -- keep talking." And keep listening, I heard in the reaches of my mind. We had leeway up here and made lots of on the spot decisions -- that was par for the course and expected. But when the chips were really down Houston called the shots and I understood that. "Harry?" Houston again. "Roger." "Back to Pigeon. Mind the store. We don't want any monkey business up there." "That's a roger. On my way." "Roger. Houston out." Harry wanted to go, I could tell, but there was no way. He was, after was. Besides, he knew how to fly "Stu?" Sid, from orbit. "Bet you wish you were down here, Sid. But we can't all grab the brass ring, can we?" "You watch it, heah?" "I gone go catch me a man Friday," I said. T HE tracks looked very fresh -- like mine. But for all I knew about micrometeoric erosion of moon surface those prints could have been made twenty thousand years ago. I plodded along the trail, talking just enough to keep Control and Harry and Sid happy. The outer slope of the crater rim was steeper than it had seemed from above. I almost tumbled once and the tracks told me that whoever had been there before me had done the same. I felt a sense of kinship, or something, but said nothing about it. At the base of the rim the soil became hard, the tracks difficult to follow. The terrain waswell, frightening. Back in Pigeon I had looked home and wished I were there. In this wilderness I thought of Pigeon, which I could no longer see, and just about wished myself therein which ends today's lesson in relativity. I described the situation as I went along. "It's rough," I said. "The footing, I mean. Reminds me of when I was "Where are you, Stu, exactly.'" Houston, "Just at the bottom of the crater rim. There's a ridge ahead. The no astronaut waving a red Hag, no monsters. Sound footing. I'll keep following." "Roger," Houston said. "Let us know" "All right," I said. What did they take me for? I knew what they took me for. "Cool it," Harry said. I didn't respond for a few minutes, crunching along through the gray soil. I passed through a stretch where my prints were, I judged, about an inch and a half deep. The tracks I followed seemed a bit shallower but I didn't stop to measure. "I'm at the foot of the ridge," I said, continuing the travelogue. "The tracks go right on up. And so go I. Come with me," I said to my unseen auditors, "as we ascend Stong's Ridge." "For Christ's sake," someone said -- voice low, but I heard it. I was quiet after that until they asked about progress. "I'm halfway up the ridge," I said. "I'm four-fifths up. Three more steps and I'll be--" A moment of silence and I stretched said. They all sputtered at once and it was something to listen to. I held off long enough for the desperation quotient to build up to a satisfactory level, then relented. I requested silence. A craft of strange design, I told them, had indeed had a bum trip. No, I'd never seen anything like it. It doesn't look twenty thousand years old from outer space, I said. More like contemporary, but different. It had three legs, or pods, same as ours, and one of them had, from what I could see at that distance, come down smack on a boulder. The unit was on its side, like a cat sleeping, or a drunk thrown into the street. More chatter came through the scrambler than you can imagine. Finally Houston said that was fine, now be a good boy and go back to Pigeon while we evaluate. I see , I said to myself. They will evaluate it better down there than I will up here, my boots standing in moondust. Screw it... "Not right now," I said and a mighty cool voice came back to me from Houston; I recognized it, but I'd never talked to it. After he'd said his piece, I said mine. "I got me an astronaut, too," I said and Ricked off the incoming audio. yOU can hear me," I said, "but I can't hear you, so you might as well all hush." I began to walk toward the suited figure that It stood there waiting and I pictured the scene at Houston. As I approached I made out a hammer and sickle on the near side of the spacecraft. Shucks, it's not from way out there... "Doesn't look like it'll Hy again. Astronaut standing there. I'm going forward." When I was close enough to see inside the other fishbowl I was out there, because what was inside that spacesuit was a girl, by damn, and inside the fishbowl was one of the loveliest heads I'd ever seen. She looked scared, though, lots of white showing around irises of undetermined, but dark color. What the protocol? A tired joke about Mrs. Livingstone? We stood there looking at each other. I thought again of the scene at Houston and -- not to my credit -- I smiled. I turned off my mike, and we both started talking at the same time, hearing only our own voices, of course. Then, wondering if I were being presumptuous or too familiar -- I had no precedent to guide me -- I touched my bowl against hers and said, "Hello?" Improbably, then, the smell of balsam was inside my helmet; I wondered why, until I remembered the wounded fawn I'd taken care of one fall in New Hampshire. The fawn had been left behind, on our property, by a careless jacking hunter. I hated hunters, then and now. "Hello," she said tentatively. So far so good. She spoke English, at least one word of it, which was more than could be said for me and Russian. "It's all right," I said, not knowing what I was talking about. "You speak English well?" She looked at me and considered. It was almost cozy, standing there in the moondust. The first girl I'd seen in a long time, and our heads, so to speak, together. What the hell, it was the only way we could talk. "Enough well, I think," she said. "We have much to talk about," I said and she nodded. I indicated for her to stand by a minute and turned on both mike and receiver. "Houston?" I waited for the noise to taper off. Harry was calling, Sid was calling and it was hard to say how many mikes were open in reminded me of amateur radio pileups on rare stations when I had been a callow youth, working on Sam on, please, if he's there." Sam was one of the communicators I liked. I knew he was there, all right; so was everyone else on that side of the Mississippi, everyone who had anything to do with Pegasus Two. "This is Sam, Stu. Copy?" "Roger, Sam. Glad you're there. May I say -- " "May I say," Sam interrupted me, "that the whole world is listening, the whole world that can get through this scrambler, that is, and there's quite a bunch here. Would it be asking too much -- " "Cool it," I said. I'd been told that quite a number of limes lately; I didn't mind turning it the other way round. I knew a hundred reels of tape were recording every ity. I waited until everything was quiet again. "Sam?" "Yes." "That's better. Knowing the impatience rampant down there. I've called you as soon as it seemed meaningful to do so." I paused. Not a word. Like, man, I had my audience. "This is going to be a short transmission and when I've finished I'll terminate contact again. Temporarily, of course." There wasn't much flak this timemy helmet was quiet in about twenty seconds. "I'm One pod hit a boulder. This bird won't fly no more, I think. I'm also standing next to a Russian astronaut. Make that astronette; she's a girl. She speaks English." I waited for that to register. While it was doing so I noted that she had put her fishbowl back against mine. There was a strange intimacy in that. How much of what I was saying she was getting I didn't know. I smiled at her and she gave me something back, a kind of smile, scared still but saying something I'd have to decode later. Suddenly I had to know her name. I cut the rig and asked her. She sobered. "Nora," she said. "That's nice. I'm Stu." I said, we standing there in the wilderness. Through our masses of coverings I touched her elbow, then turned the communications back on. "I just got here," I said, "and I know nothing more than I've told you. I have plenty of oxygen." I checked. "Reads now -- five one. I'll be back to you as soon as I have anything further." Decibels came pouring into my helmet like a twilight. It was the easiest thing in the world to turn them off and that was what I did. Power lends to corrupt. I'm not maintaining that, just quoting. "You understood?" I asked Nora, my communicative transistors all dismasted. "Some." "We must talk." "Yes. We can go in," she said, nodding toward the open hatch. A ND change into something more comfortable, I thought wildly. Talk through air instead of plastic, that would be good. The hatch faced us. I found I was gently urging her toward it. "First this," she said and this time she took my elbow. Trusting soul that I've always been, I followed her. She led me to the other shallow gully. I got me another astronaut, I thought, but this one's dead. "He died when we opened the- -- door," Nora said. "The landing was -- bad. There was a tear in the suitwe didn't know. We couldn't close the door fast enough." I got the picture. "All right." We went back to the lying-down I helped her close the hatch, which was difficult because we had to close it upward instead of sideways. Nora manipulated switches, somewhat hesitantly, and watched indicators. She nodded and began to unsuit. Everything was on its side because of the bum landing, but it didn't seem to make much difference. Try this: turn your favorite room to any angle, granting the furniture is fixed and not freefloating. Give it a little bit of gravity and imagine you're on that old deserted island. By deserted island I mean you're snug there, without external disturbance or distraction. It would work, right? I unsuiled, too. "This is better," I said. It was better by orders of magnitude. "Yes," she said and rummaged into an upsidedown locker. I had a delightful vision of the hushed and silent scene (I imagined) at Mission Control. Nora's next words did nothing to detract from that. "Vodka," she said, "yes?" The Russians do this better than we, I thought. I was tempted to call up Harry, whose altitude toward the Soviet program had always been tinged with a moderate, but unappealing, paranoid aura. "Yes," I said. "This is for emergency only, of course," she said haltingly, but not missing a word. I was again glad she spoke English. I could have managed no communication in Russian. "This is an emergency," I said. First she smiled, then she laughed, really laughed and so did I, not pausing to inquire into the justification or rationale for euphoria under these circumstances. She handed me a squeeze bottle, took one herself and we touched them together. My goodness. I wasn't about to turn in my stars and stripes for the hammer and sickle, but that vodka was something else. We didn't need squeeze bottles in lunar gravity, but that was their issue and I wasn't about to complain. We had to get down to business sooner or later and I thought to get il over. "How fong will it go?" I asked, indicating with a sweep of support system, the oxygen?" "Three or four days, I think. That part I don't think ishurt." into proper position. I knew Harry and I couldn't right it. Something for future missions to think about-hydraulic lifts or something. No engineer I. "I could not fly it anyway," she said. "And the radio is gone in the landing." No doubt about it, we were on the first rescue mission in space. I wondered how Harry would like that; he didn't want to be in the same world with the Russians, let alone the same spacecraft. "Even if the craft were all right, you couldn't fly it?" "No. I came as scientist. Geologist." "That makes two of us," I said. "I'll have to call Houston. I wonder if I can do it without suiting up." I didn't want to go outside. I got as close as I could to one signal would radiate. I came on all formal. "Houston," I said. "Pigeon here. How copy ?" S AM was still on. "You're weak, Stu, but I read you. Where -- " "Roger. I'm in the capsized name," I said, realizing again this was my day for coining deathless phrase. "The captain of the mission is dead, busted his suit in landing and didn't know it when they cracked the hatch. Life support is in go condition, presumably undamaged. Radio was knocked out in landing. Roger?" "Acknowledge. But let me say something when you're through." A touch of the velvet glove, yes. "Affirmative. So we have to get the girl down. I suggest you get on the hot line to Moscow and "Hold it -- " Now the iron hand within the glove, Sam interrupting me with such force I just sat there and listened. "Stu. The decision to open the hot line isn't made in Houston, it's made in the White House. However, for your information, the hot line is open. We've told the and that it's apparently knocked out. Now we'll confirm that and let them know one of their astronauts is dead -- the captain. Decisions will be made in high places before this day is over, Stu. Anything else now?" "I don't know what decisions have to be made. We bring Nora back with us, of course Harry broke in. "We don't have the thrust for that, Stu, and you know it." "So we dump the rocks, for Pete's sake. No problem -- " Sam broke in with authority. "All right, gentlemen, knock it off. Decisions will be made in the White House and I don't think either of you should try to outguess the President. Maintain status quo for now. We'll be back to you when we have something. Houston out." "Just one, Sam." Sid. "Make it short." "Roger. I say we take her back, that's all. Have to." "Okay, Sid, your vote's in -- but it's academic. None of you has a vote and the decision will be made by the President. Houston out." "Harry?" I called. "Roger." "You're out of your cotton-picking mind, chum. We've got no problem. We take Nora instead of the rocks " "Do you know how much it costs per pound, per ounce, to come up here and take those rocks back?" I reached out my hand and Nora put another squeeze bottle in it. Good girl. "I certainly do, Harry. But for heaven's sake, man, think of the political value of rescuing a Russian lost in space. Anyway, how could you, or anyone, trade the whole damn moon, let alone a few rocks, for one pretty girl's life? She is pretty" "Like Sam said, Stu, the decision is the President's." "Right. But you know perfectly well what that decision will be, has to be. You know. Besides -- if the Prexy had a moment of aberration and made the wrong decision, we could make the right one lor him right here. No way they could stop us." "That sounds pretty much like treason, Stu." "I'm with Stu," came from lonesome Sid. "Thanks, pal. I know you, though, you just want to see a pretty girl again." "Pigeon from Houston." "Roger," Harry and I said at the same time. "Nothing new yet, lots going on. Just wanted to remind you, in view of your conversation, you're being monitored, taped, stored and otherwise pul on record. Houston out." I llicked off the radio. I wasn't going to crouch down there by the port waiting for Houston to come back; we were in the driver's seat, as they must have known. I looked at Nora. "I'm a problem," she said. "To themperhaps. Not really. To Harry yes. He has some weird ideas. To me-no problem." now. Lunar propinquity, the absence of spacesuits, the furor down there, we quiet where we were this created, we discovered, an equation to be dealt with. And -- without unseemly haste, but not wasting time -- we dealt with it. Spacecraft were not built for it, but (may I say) it worked. It did do. Another lunar first, all right? second I fired up the rig and got on with Houston. "We've been waiting," Sam said. I had read about glacial tones, but that was the first time I really heard one. "I had to -- rest," I said. I tried, possibly without success, to make my voice, my self, sound tired. "You're refreshed now?" "Yes, sir," I said, going along. "That's good. Now hear this. The Russians have no capability of putting up a rescue mission, nor do we. The President has decided to scrap the sample-collecting aspect of Pegasus Two. The rescue is on." Of course, I thought. "Sid and Harry know about this -- they've had their radios on." I got that. "Sid agrees and Harry doesn't but that's neither here nor there. Copy all right, Stu?" "Loud and clear." "All right, here's the way it goes. You've had a little rest but not enough." Nora and I smiled at each other. "And the President says we're not to leave Nora alone on the surface of the moon for a moment. Therefore, you and she will rest -- sleep if you canin the hours, then proceed to Pigeon. After that you and Harry will complete such assignments as possible within the following seven and a half hours. Then back to Glaucous, and home. Acknowledge?" "Affirm. Double affirm." "Sam?" Harry. "Negative. I won't do it. Been thinking about it. The rocks are all aboard. I'm going to bring the rocks back." "That's not possible, Harry." There was a tremor in Sam's voice, and stunned disbelief. "You mentioned treason a while back -- " "I'll take the verdict of history on that," Harry said, his voice flat, cool. The shrinks really blew this one... "Harry," Sam said. "If you do this -- do you know where you'll be when you get back?" "I know. Pigeon out." "Wait a minute, Harry -- whatfor Christ's sake, now? All right. I'm going to retire tomorrow. Harry, stand by. Stu?" "Roger." "Would you believe the President is on -- wants to talk to Nora. Get her to the mike, can you?" "Roger." Nora had heard. She paled. "The President wants to talk to you," I said unnecessarily. She crouched down beside me. "We're ready, Sam." "Roger. Just one. Mr. President -- you're on, sir." "Thank you," said the familiar voice. "Miss Nora, do you hear me?" "This is Nora Ivanovna. I hear you, sir." "Miss Ivanovna. I greet you in the name of the people of the United States. We profoundly regret the failure of your mission and the loss of your fellow astronaut and we extend to you and your country our heartfelt sympathies." Hell. Well, anyway, he made the right decision. "We are honored, however, Miss Ivanovna, to be able to bring you back to Earth. This will bring our countries together. My wife and I look forward to seeing you in the W'hite House. God speed home." The President was waiting. Nora took her time, thinking. "Thank you, Mr. President," she finally said. I wished the President could have seen us there, me holding her hand. "Thank you. And, for now, goodbye." "Goodbye, Miss Ivanovna." l#sir," we heard Sam say, before they cut us out of the circuit. A few minutes later: "Pigeon from Houston. Harry, come in." Nothing. Repeat several times, still nothing. "Try him, Stu," Sam said and I did. Same result. Same with Sid. "Hold on," Sam said. Then: "This is the President speaking. Mr. Harry Littlewood, do you hear me? Mr. Littlewood? I repeat, this is the President speaking. You are hereby ordered to participate in the rescue mission as planned. Do you acknowledge? I repeat, this is a direct order from the President. You will participate in the rescue as planned. I need not point out the consequences of refusal to carry out this order." Nothing from Harry. "Thank you, Mr. President. We'll keep trying." "Sam?" I called. "Yes, Harry." He did sound tired. "Stu here. In view of the circumstances I think we'd better revise the plan. How about Nora and I go over now and I try to reason with Harry?" "Hold one." I could see heads nodding all over Mission Control. "That's a roger, Stu. And you'd better get going. Keep in contact." "Roger." We suited up in a hurry. "Sid," I called, when we were out and going along the tracks. "Roger, Stu. For God's sake, talk some sense into Harry, he's flipped." "Yes. Tell me this -- if I have to knock him out or something, and bring him up unconscious, could you tell me how to fly that thing up there?" "I doubt it, Stu. No training. It's not all computerized by a long shot. But you know that. Possible, but not likely. Go." "Roger. Just wondered. We're on our way." Once more unto the rim of Leontievski. We put our heads together once, resting, and I said to Nora this was like walking in a spring morning on a street in Xenia, Ohio, and she said it was like an unnamable place in Leningrad in mid-May. So much for time, space, seasons and geography. At the same time, as it happened, so much for Harry's Leontievski's rim and we watched it go. Barring the circumstances it would have been beautiful -- and even, or in spite of, or because of, or whateverit was, indeed, beautiful. An awkward stork rising from an unknown marsh. Well. And up yours, too... We watched the ascending flame. Left behind. Another lunar first. Nora and I put our heads together. "We have some more days together," Nora said. "Three. Maybe four." We smiled through the fishbowls. And back, once more, to the I ing around a Sol-type primary -- is a backwater planet. It is well off the main Galactic trade routes, although it gets by quite comfortably by exporting meat. butter, wool and the like to the neighboring, highly industrialized Mekanika System. Olgana was a Lost Colony, one of those worlds stumbled upon quite by chance during the First Expansion, settled in a spirit of great thankfulness by the personnel of a hopelessly off course, completely lost emigrant lodejammer. It was rediscovered -- this time with no element of chance involved -- by the Survey Service's Trail Blazer , before the colonists had drifted too far from the mainstream of human culture. Shortly thereafter there were legal proceedings against these same colonists, occupying a few argumentative weeks at the Federation's Court of Galactic Justice in Geneva, on Earth; had these been successful they would have been followed by an eviction order. Even in those days it was illegal for humans to establish themselves on any planet already supporting an intelligent life form. But -- and the colonists' learned counsel made the most of it -- that law had not been in existence when Lode Jumbuk lifted off from Port Woomera on what turned out to be her last voyage. It was 'only a legal quibble, but the aborigines had no representation at Court -- and, furthermore, the counsel for the defense had hinted in the right quarters that if he lost this case he would bring suit on behalf of his clients against the Interstellar Transport Commission, holding that body fully responsible for the plights of Lode Jumbuk's castaways and their dedangerous and expensive precedent might be established, brought behind-the-scenes pressure to bear and the case was dropped. Nobody asked the aborigines what they thought about it all. There was no denying that the Olganan natives -- if they were natives -- were a backward race. They were humanoid -- to outward appearances human. They did not, however, quite fit into the general biological pattern of their world, the fauna of which mainly comprised very primitive, egg-laying mammals. The aborigines were mammals as highly developed as Man himself, although along slightly different lines. There had been surprisingly little research into Olganan biology, however, the colony's highly competent biologists seemed to be entirely lacking in the spirit of scientific curiosity. They were biological engineers rather than scientists, their main concern being to improve the strains of their meat-producing and wool-bearing animals, descended in the main from the spermatozoa and ova which Lode Jumbuk -- as did all colonization vessels of her period -- had carried under refrigeration. To Olgana came the Survey Service's Serpent Class Courier Adder , Lieutenant John Grimes commanding. She carried notvery-imporlanl dispatches for Commander Lewin, officer in charge of the small Federation Survey Service Base maintained on the planet. The dispatches were delivered and then, after the almost mandatory small talk. Grimes asked, "And would there be any orders for me, Commander?" Lewin -- a small, dark, usually intense man -- grinned. "Of a sort. Lieutenant. Of a sort. You must be in Commodore Damien's good books. When I was skipper of a Courier it was always a case of getting from Point A to Point B as soon as possible, if not before, with stopovers cut down to the irreducible minimum... Well, since you ask, I received a Carlottigram from Officer Commanding Couriers just before you blew in. I am to inform you that there will be no employment for your vessel for a period of at least six weeks, local. You and your officers are to put yourselves at my disposal." The commander grinned again. "I find it hard enough to find jobs enough to keep my own personnel busy. So -- enjoy yourselves. Go your merry ways rejoicing, as long as you carry your personal transceivers at all times. See the sights, such as they are. Wallow in the fleshpots such as they are." He paused. "I only wish that the commodore had loved me as much as he seems to love you." "Mphm," grunted Grimes, his prominent ears reddening. "I don't think that it's quite that way, sir." He was remembering his last interview with Damien. Get out of my sight, the Commodore had snarled. Get out of my sight -- and don't come back until I'm in a better temper, if ever... "Indeed?" with a sardonic lift of the eyebrows. "I don't think that I'm overly popular around Lindisfarne Base at the moment." Lewin laughed outright. "I'd guessed as much. Your fame, Lieutenant, has spread even to Olgana. Frankly, I don't want you in my hair, around my base, humble though it be. The administration of this planet is none of my concern, luckily, so you and your officers can carouse to your heart's content as long as you don't do so in my bailiwick." "Have you any suggestions, sir?" asked Grimes stiffly. "Why, yes. There's the so-called Gold Coast. It got started after the trans-galactic clippers started calling here on their cruises." "Inflated prices," grumbled Grimes. "A tourist trap." "How right you are. But not every TG cruise passenger is a millionaire. I could recommend, perhaps, the coach tour of Nevernever. You probably saw it from space on your way in -- that whacking great island continent in the Southern Hemisphere." "How did it get its name?" "The natives cal! it that -- or something that sounds almost like that. It's the only continent upon which the aborigines live, by the way. When Lode Jumbuk made her landing there was no intelligent life at all in the Northern Hemisphere." "What's so attractive about this tour?" "Nevernever is the only unspoiled hunk of real estate on the planet. It has been settled along the coastal fringe by humans, but the Outbackwhich means the inland and most of the country north of Capricorn is still the way it was when men first came here. Oh, there are sheep and cattle stations and mining, but there won't be any real development, with irrigation and all the rest, until population pressure forces it. And the aborigines well, most of them still live in the semidesert, as they did before Lode Jumbuk came." Lewin was warming up. "Think of it. Lieutenant, an opportunity to explore a primitive world while enjoying all modern conveniences! You might never get such a chance again." "I'll think about it," Grimes told him. cussed it with his officers. Mr. Beadle, the first lieutenant, was not enthusiastic. In spite of his habitual lugubrious mien he had a passion for the bright' lights and made it quite clear that he had enjoyed of late so few opportunities to spend his pay that he could well afford a Gold Coast holiday. Von Tannenbaum, navigator, Slovolny, electronic communications and Vitelli, engineer, sided with Beadle. Grimes did not try to persuade them after all, he was getting no commission from the Olganan tourist bureau. Spooky Deane, the psionic communications officer, asked rather shyly if he could come along with the captain. He was not the companion Grimes would have chosen but he was a telepath and it was just possible that his gift would be useful. Deane and Grimes took the rocket mail from Newer York to New Melbourne, and during the trip Grimes indulged in one of his favorite whinges, about the inability of the average colonist to come up with really original names for his cities. At New Melbourne  drab, oversized village on the southern coast of Neverneverthey stayed at a hotel which, although recommended by trans-galactic clippers, failed dismally to come up to galactic standards, making no attempt whatsoever to cater to guests born and brought up on worlds with widely differing atmospheres, gravitational fields and dietary customs. Then there was a day's shopping, during which the two spacemen purchased such items of personal equipment as they had been told would be necessary by the office of Nevernever Tours. The following morning, early, they took a cab from their hotel to the coach terminal. It was still dark. And it was cold. And it was raining. They sat with the other passengers -- all of whom were, like themselves, roughly dressed -- in the chilly waiting room, waiting for something to happen. To pass the time Grimes sized up the others. Some were obviously outworlders a TG clipper was in at the spaceport. Sometheir accent made it obvious -- were Olganans, taking the opportunity of seeing something of their own planet. None of them, on this dismal morning, looked very attractive. Grimes admitted that the same could be said about Deane and himself; the telepath conveyed the impression of a blob of ectoplasm roughly wrapped in a toogaudy poncho. A heavy engine growled outside and bright lights stabbed through the big windows. Deane rose unsteadily to his feet. "Look at that, Captain -- wheels, yet. I expected an inertial drive vehicle -- or at least a hoverbus." "You should have read the brochure, Spooky. The idea of this tour is to see the country the way the first explorers did, to get the feel of it." "I can get the feel of it as well from an aircraft as from that archaic contraption." "We aren't all telepaths." Two porters had come in and were picking up suitcases, carrying them outside. The tourists, holding their overnight grips, followed, watched their baggage being stowed in a locker at the rear of the coach. From the P. A. system a voice was ordering, "All passengers will now embus -- all passengers will now embus -- " The passengers obeyed and Grimes and Deane found themselves seated behind a young couple of obviously Terran origin, while across the aisle from them was a pair of youngish ladies who could be nothing other than schoolteachers. A fat, middleaged man, dressed in a not very neat uniform of gray coveralls, eased himself into the driver's seat. "All aboard?" he asked. "Anybody who's not, sing out!" The coach lurched from the terminus on to the rain-wet street, was soon bowling north through the dreary suburbs of New Melbourne. II then almost due north, following the coast. Here the land was rich, green, well-wooded, with apple orchards, vineyards, orange groves. Then came sheep country, rolling do wnl and speckled with the white shapes of the grazing animals. "It's wrong," Deane whispered to Grimes. "It's all wrong -- " "What's wrong, Spooky?" "I can feel it even if you can't. The -- the resentment-?' "The aborigines, you mean?" "Yes. But even stronger is that of the native animals, driven from their own pastures, hunted and destroyed to make room for the outsiders from beyond the stars. And the plants -- what's left of the native flora in these parts -- They've become weeds to be rooted out and burned, so that the grapes and grain and the oranges may nourish -- " "You must have felt the same on other colonized worlds. Spooky." "Not as strongly as here. I can almost put it into words: The First Ones let us alone"Mphm," grunted Grimes. "Makes sense, I suppose. The original colonists, with only the resources of Lode Jumbuk to draw upon, couldn't have made much of an impression. But when men had all the resources of the Federation to draw upon -- " "I don't think it's quite that way," murmured Deane, fully. "Then what do you think ?" "I -- I don't know, Captain." They had little further opportunity for private talk. Slowly at first, then more rapidly, the coachload of assorted passengers was thawing out. The driver initiated this processhe was, Grimes realized, almost like the captain of a ship, responsible for the well-being, psychological as well as physical, of his charges. Using a fixed microphone by his seat he delivered commentaries on the places of interest that they passed and, when he judged that the time was ripe, had another microphone on a wandering lead passed among the passengers, the drill being that each would introduce himself by name, profession and place of residence. The tourists were a mixed bag. About half of them were from Earth -- they must be, thought Grimes, from the TG clipper, Cutty Sark , presently berthed at the spaceport "public servants, lawyers, the inevitable instructors from universities, both major and minor, improving their knowledge of the worlds of the Federation in a relatively inexpensive way. The Olganans were similarly diversified. When Grimes' turn came he said, "John Grimes, spaceman. Last place of permanent residence St. Helier, Channel Islands, Earth." Tanya Lancaster, the younger and prettier of the two teachers across the aisle, turned to him. "I thought you were a Terry, John. You don't mind my using your given name, do you? It's supposed to be one of the rules on this tour." "I like it, Tanya." "That's good. But you can't be from the Cutty Sark. I should know all the officers, at least by sight, by this time." "And if I were one of Cutty Sark's officers," said Grimes gallantly Tanya was not at all bad looking, with her chestnut hair, green eyes and thin, intelligent face "I should have known you by this time." "Oh, she said, "you must be from the base." "Almost right." "You are making things awkward. Ah, I have it. You're from that funny little destroyer or whatever it is that's berthed at the Survey Service's end of the spaceport." "She's not a funny little destroyer," Grimes told her stiffly. "She's a Serpent-class courier." "And now, folks," boomed the driver's amplified voice, "how about a little sing-song to liven things up? Any volunteers?" The microphone was passed along to a group of young Olganan students. After a brief consultation they burst into song. When the jolly Jumbuk lifted from Port Woomera Out and away for Altair Three Glad were we all to kiss the tired old Earth goodbye Who'll come a-sailing in Jumbuk with me? Sailing in Jumbuk, sailing in Jumbuk, Who'll come a-sailing in Jumbuk with me? Glad were we all to kiss the tired old Earth goodbye You'll come a-sailing in Jumbuk with me! Then there was storm, the pile and all the engines dead Blown out to hell and gone were we! Lost in the galaxy , falling free in sweet damn all Who'll come a-sailing in Jumbuck with me? Sailing in Jumbuk, sailing in Jumbuk, Who'll come a-sailing in Jumbuk with me? Lost in the galaxy, falling free in sweet damn all -- You'll come a-sailing in Jumbuk with me? Up jumped the captain, shouted to his engineer, 'Start me the diesels, one, two, three! Give me the power to feed into the Ehrenhafts You'll come a-sailing in Jumbuk with me!' "But that's oursl" declared Tanya indignantly, her Australian accent suddenly very obvious. "It's our Waltzing Matilda'." " Waltzing Matilda never was yours," Grimes told her. The words -- yes, but the tune, no. Like many other songs it's always having new verses tacked on to it." "I suppose you're right. But these comic lyrics of theirs what are they all about?" "You've heard of the Ehrenhaft Drive, haven't you?" "Yes, you could call it that. The Ehrenhaft generators converted the ship, the lodejammer, into what was, in effect, a huge magnetic particle. As long as she was on the right tramlines, the right line of magnetic force, she got to where she was supposed to get to in a relatively short time. But a magnetic stormtangling the lines of force like a bowl of spaghetti would throw her anywhere-or nowhere. And these storms also drained the micro-pile of all energy. In such circumstances all that could be done was to start up the emergency diesel generators to supply electric power to the Ehrenhaft generators. After this the ship would stooge along hopefully, trying to find a habitable planet before the fuel ran out." "ETm." She grinned suddenly. "I suppose it's more worthy of being immortalized in song than our sheep-stealing Jolly Swagman. But I still prefer the original." And then aided by her friend, Moira Stevens a fat and cheerful young woman she sang what she still claimed was the original version. Grimes allowed himself to wonder what the ghost of the Jolly Swagmanstill, presumably, haunting that faraway billabong -- would have made of it all. T E#AT night they reached the first of their camping sites, a clearing in the bush on the banks of a river that was little more than a trickle. The coach crew there was a cook as well as the driver set up pneumatic puptents in three neat rows, swiftly inflated them with a hose from the coach's air compressor. Wood was collected for a fire and folding grills laid across it. "The inevitable steak and billy tea," muttered somebody who had been on the tour before. "It's always steak and billy tea." But the food, although plain, was good, the yarning around the fire was enjoyable and Grimes found that the air mattress in his tent was at least as comfortable as his bunk aboard Adder. He slept well and awoke refreshed to the sound of the taped Reveille, lie was among the first in the queue lor the toilet facilities and, dressed and ready for what the day might bring, lined up lor his eggs and bacon and mug of tea with a good appetite. Then came the washing up, the deflation of mattresses and tents, the stowing away of these and the baggage and, shortly after the bright sun had appeared over the low hills to the east, the tour was on its way again. It moved now through droughtstricken land that showed few signs of human occupancy. Grimes saw sun-parched plains where scrawny cattle foraged listlessly for scraps of grass, where tumbleweed scurried across the roadway, where dust-devils raised their whirling columns of sand and light debris. But there was life, apart from the thirsty cattle, apart from the gray scrub that, with the first rains of the wet season, would put forth its brief, vivid greenery, its short-lived gaudy flowers. Once the coach stopped to let a herd of sausagekine across the track lowslung, furry quadrupeds wriggling like huge lizards on their almost rudimentary legs. There was a great clicking of cameras. "We're lucky, folks," said the driver. "These beasts are almost extinct. They were classed as pests until only a couple of years ago now they've been reclassed as protected fauna Next came an aboriginal encampment where gaunt, black figures, looking arachnoid rather than humanoid, stood immobile about their cooking fires. "Bad bastards those," announced the driver. "Most of the others will put on shows for us, will sell us curiosbut not that tribe." Now and again Grimes saw other vehiclesdiesel-engined tourist coaches like the one he rode, large and small hovercraft and, in the cloudless sky. occasional high-flying inertial-drive aircraft. But in the main the land was empty, the long, straight road seeming to stretch to infinity ahead and behind. The little settlements pub, general store and a huddle of other buildings were welcome every time that one was reached. There was a great consumption of cold beer at each slop, conversations with the locals, who gathered as though by magic, at each halt. Even coach parks concentration camps in the desert rather than oases were appreciated for hot showers and facilities lor washing clothing. As the tour progressed Grimes and Deane teamed up with Tanya and Moira. But there was, as yet, no sharing of tents. Grimes gained the impression that the girl's mother had told her at an early age to beware of spacemen. Come to that, after the first two nights there were no tents. Now that they were in regions where it was certain that no rain would fall all hands slept in sleeping bags only, under the stars. They came to the Cragge Rock reserve. "Cragge Rock," said the driver into his microphone, "is named after Captain Cragge, master of the Lode Jumbuk , just as the planet itself is named after his wife, Olga." He paused. "Perhaps somewhere in the Galaxy there's a mountain that will be called Grimes Rock but with all due respect to the distinguished spaceman with us, he'll have to tryhard to find the equal to Cragge Rock. The Rock, folks, is the largest monolith in the known universe. It is a solid hunk of granite five miles long, a mile across, a half-mile high." He turned his attention to Tanya and Moira. "Bigger than your Ayers Rock, ladies!" He waited out a small outburst of chuckles. "And to the north, sixty miles distant, lies Mount Conway, a typical mesa. Twentymiles to the south is Mount Sarah, named after Chief Officer Conway's wife. It's usually called 'the Sallies,' since it consists of five separate domes of red conglomerate. So you see that geologically Cragge Rock doesn't fit in. There's quite a few theories about its origins, folks. One is that it was formed by a submarine volcanic eruption when this was all part of the ocean bed that the Rock was an extrusion of molten matter from the core of the planet. If so, it has been further shaped by millions of years of erosion since the sea floor rose to become this island continent." The Rock squatted on the skyline, glowering red in the almost level rays of the westering sun, an enormous crimson slug. It possessed beauty of a sort. "We spend five full days here. folks," went on the driver. "There's a hotel and an aboo settlement-most of the boos speak English. They'll be happy to tell you their legends about the Rock Wuluru they call it. It's one of their sacred places, but they don't mind us coming here as long as we pay for the privilege. Basics, of course, are all taken care of by the tourist bureau, but if you want any curios you'll have to fork out to the boos for them. See the way the Rock's changing color as the sun gets lower? And once the sun's down it'll slowly fade like a dying ember" The R ock was close now, towering above them, a red wall against the darkening blue of the cloudless sky. Then they were in its shadow and the sheer granite wall was purple, shading to cold blue... Sunlight again, like a sudden blow, a last circuit of the time-pocked monolith and a final stop on the eastern side of the stone mountain. The tourists left the coach, shivering a little in the still, chilly air. "It has something," Tanya whispered. "Something," Moira agreed. "Ancestral memory?" asked Deane. "You're prying," snapped the fat girl. "I'm not, Moira. But I couldn't help picking up the strong emanation from your minds." Tanya laughed. "Like most modern Australians we're a mixed lot and in our fully integrated society most of us have some aboriginal blood. But why should Moira and I feel so at home here both at home and hopelessly lost?" "If you let me probe " suggested Deane gently. "No." Grimes sympathised with her. He knew all too well what it was like to have a trained telepath, no matter how high his ethical standards, around. But he said, "Spooky's to be trusted. I know." "You might trust him, John. I don't know him well enough." "He knows us too bloody well!" said Moira. "I smell steak," said Grimes, changing the subject. The four of them walked to the open fire, where the evening meal was already cooking. Ill waking up early for. Grimes stood with the others, blanketwrapped against the cold, and watched the great hulk Hush gradually from blue to purple, from purple to pink. Over it and beyond it the sky was black, the stars very bright, almost as bright as in airless space. Then the sun was up and the Rock stood there, a red island in the sea of tawny sand, a surf of green brush breaking about its base. The show was over. The party went to the showers and toilets and then, dressed, assembled for breakfast. After the meal they walked from the encampment to the Rock. Tanya and Moira stayed in the company of Grimes and Deane, but their manner toward the two spacemen was distinctly wary; they were suddenly more interested in their guidebooks than in conversation. Their way passed the aboriginal village a huddle of crude shelters constructed of natural materials and battered sheets of plastic. Fires were burning and gobbets of unidentifiable meat were cooking over them. Women naked, with straggling hair and pendulous breasts, yet human enough looked up and around at the well-clothed, well-fed tourists with an odd, sly mixture of timidity and boldness. One of them pointed to a leveled camera and screamed, "First gibbit half dollar!" "You'd belter," advised the driver. "Very commercial minded, these people." Men were emerging from the primitive huts. One of them approached Grimes and his companions, his teeth startlingly white in his coal-black face. He was holding what looked like a crucifix. "Very good," he said, waving it in front of him. "Two dollar." "I'm not religious--' Grimes began, to be cut short by Tanya's laugh. "Don't be a fool, John," she told him. "It's a throwing weapon." "A throwing weapon?" "Yes. Like our boomerangs. Let me show you." She turned to the native, held out her hand. "Here. Please." "You throw, missie?" "Yes. I throw." Watched by the tourists and the natives she held the thing by the end of its long arm, turned until she was facing about forty-five degrees away from the light morning breeze, the flat surfaces of the cross at right angles to the wind. She raised her arm, threw with a peculiar flick of her wrist. The weapon left her hand, spinning, turned so that it was flying horizontally, like a miniature helicopter. It traveled about fifty yards, came around in a lazy arc, faltered, then fell in a flurry of fine sand. "Not very good," complained the girl. "You got better? You got proper one?" The savage grinned. "You know?" "Yes. I know." The man went back into his hut, returned with another weapon. This one was old, beautifully made and lacking the crude designs that had been burned into the other with redhot wire. He handed it to Tanya, who hefted it approvingly. She threw it as she had thrown the first one-and the difference was immediately obvious. There was no clumsiness in its flight, no hesitation. It flew more like a living thing than a machine. Its arms turned more and more lazily as it came back and Tanya, with a clapping motion, deftly caught it between her hands. She stood admiring it -- the smooth finish imparted by the most primitive of tools, the polish of age and of long use. "How much?" she asked. "No for sale, missie." Again the very white grin. "But I give." "I shouldn't, but -- " "Take it, lady," said the driver. "This man is Najatira, the chief of these people. Refusing his gift would offend him." Then, businesslike: "You guide, Najatira?" "Yes. I guide." his own language to his women, one of whom scuttled over the sand to retrieve the first, fallen throwing weapon. Then, walking fast on his big, splayed feet he strode toward the rock. Somehow the two girls had ranged themselves on either side of him. Grimes looked on disapprovingly. Who was it who had said that these natives were humanoid only? This naked savage, to judge by his external equipment, was all to human. "Cave," said Najatira, pointing. The orifice, curiously regular, was exactly at the tail of the slugshaped monolith. "Called by my people the Hole of Winds. Story say in Dream Time wind came from there, wind move world. Before, world no move. No daytime, no nighttime." "Looks almost like a venturi. Captain," Dean remarked to Grimes. "Certainly looks almost too regular to be natural. But erosion does odd things. Or it could have been made by a blast of gases from the thing's inside." "Precisely," said Deane. "But you don't think so? No. It would have been impossible." "I don't know what to think, " admitted Deane. Their native guide was leading them around the base of the Rock. "This Cave of Birth. Tonight, ceremony. We show you. And there look up. What we call the fishing net. In Dream Time caught big fish." "A circuit," muttered Grimes. "Exposed by millennia of weathering." He laughed. "I'm getting as bad as you. Spooky. Nature comes up with the most remarkable imitations of manmade things." So it went on, the trudge around the base of the monolith, under the hot sun, while their tireless guide pointed out this and that feature. As soon as the older members of the party began to show signs of distress the driver spoke into his wrist transceiver and within a few minutes the coach came rumbling over the rough track and then, with its partial load, kept pace with those who were still walking. Grimes and Deane were among these hardy ones, but only because Tanya and Moira showed no signs of flagging and because Grimes felt responsible lor the women. After all, the Survey Service had been referred to as the policeman of the Galaxy. It was unthinkable that two civilized human females should fall for this unwashed savage but already he knew that civilized human females are apt to do the weirdest things. At last the tour came to an end. Najatira, after bowing with surprising courtesy, strode off toward his own camp. The tourists clustered hungrily around the folding tables that had been set up, wolfed the sandwiches and gulped tea. During the afternoon there were Bights over the Rock and the countryside lor those who wished them, a large blimp having come in from the nearest airport for that purpose. This archaic transport was the occasion for surprise and incredulity, but it was. explained that such aircraft were used by Lode Jumbuk's people for their initial explorations. "The bloody thing's not safe," complained Deane as soon as they were airborne. Grimes ignored him. He was looking out and down through the big cabin windows. Yes, the Rock did look odd, out of place. It was part of the landscape, but it did not belong. It had been there for not belong. Mount Conway and Mount Sarah were natural enough geological formations -- but, he thought, Cragge Rock was just as natural. He tried to envision what it must have looked like when that upwelling of molten rock thrust through the ocean bed. "It wasn't like that. Captain," said Deane quietly. "Damn you. Spooky -- get out of my mind." "I'm sorry," the telepath told him, although he didn't sound it. "It's just that this locality is like a jigsaw puzzle. I'm trying to find the pieces and make them fit." He looked around to make sure that no one else in the swaying, creaking cabin was listening. "Tanya and Moira -- The kinship they feel with Najatira -- " "Why don't you ask them about it?" Grimes suggested, jerking his head toward the forward end of the car, where the two girls were sitting. "Is it kinship -- or is it just the attraction that a woman on holiday feels for an exotic male?" "It's more than that." "So you're prying." "I'm trying not to." He looked down without interest at Mount Conway, over which the airship was slowly flying. "But it's hard not to." "You could get into trouble, Spooky. And you could get the ship into trouble." "And you, Captain." "Yes. And me." Then Grimes allowed a slight smile to flicker over his face. "But I know you. You're on to something. And as we're on holiday from the ship I don't suppose that I can give you any direct orders -- " "I'm not a space lawyer, so I'll take your word for that." "Just be careful. And keep me informed." While they talked the pilot of the blimp, his voice amplified, had been giving out statistics. The conversation had been private enough. Flaring fires had been built on the sand in a semicircle, the inner arc of which faced the mouth of the Cave of Birth. The tourists sat, some on the ground and some on folding stools, the fires at their backs, waiting. The sky was black and clear, the stars bitterly bright. From inside the cave came music of a sorta rhythmic wheezing of primitive trumpets, the staccato rapping of knocking sticks. A yelping male voice seemed to be giving orders rather than singing. Grimes turned to say something to Tanya, but she was no longer in her place. Neither was Moira. The i wo girls must have gone together lo the toilet block; they would be back shortly. He returned his attention to the black entrance to the cave. The first figure emerged from it, crouching, a stick in his hands. Then the second, the third -- something was oddly familiar about the ritual, something that didn't make sense or made the wrong kind of sense. Grimes tried to remember -- to decide what it was. Dimly he realized that Deane was helping him, that the telepath was trying lo bring his memories to the conscious level. Yes, that was it. That was the way the Marines disembarked on the surface of an unexplored, possibly hostile planet, automatic weapons at the ready. Twelve men were outside the cave now, advancing in a dancelike step. The crude, tree-stem trumpets sounded like the plaint of tired machinery and the noise of the knocking sticks was that of cooling metal. The leader paused, stood upright. Fingers in mouth, he gave a piercing whistle. The women emerged, carrying bundles, hesitantly, two steps forward, one step back. Grimes gasped in disbelief. Surely that was Tanya, as naked as the others -- and there was no mistaking Moira. He jumped to his feet, ignoring the protests of those behind him, trying to shake off Deane's restraining hand. "Let go "Don't interfere, Captain!" The telepath's voice was urgent. "Don't you see? They've gone native -- no, that's not right. But they've reverted. And there's no law against it." "I can still drag them out of this. They'll thank me after." He turned around and shouted, "Come on, all of you! We must put a stop to this -- " "Captain Grimes." The coach driver's voice was angry. "Sit down, sir. This sort of thing has happened before and it's nothing to worry about. The young ladies are in no danger." "It's happened before," agreed Deane unexpectedly. "With neurotic exhibitionists, wanting to have their photographs taken among the savages. But not this way." Then, even more unexpectedly, Deane was running out across the sand. Najatira advanced to meet him, not in hostility but in welcome. Grimes yelled, "Come back, Spooky -- come back here -- " He didn't know what was happening but he didn't like it. First those two silly bitches -- and now one of his own officers. What the hell was getting into everybody? Followed by a half dozen of the other men, he ran toward the cave's mouth. His way was barred by a line of the tribesmen, holding one generation beyond Dune Frank Herbert returns to the duneworld of Arrakis for an epic of imperial intrigue and human ecology-an epic that spans the universe. That's why we can tell you where it ends We're reprinting fast, but your bookseller may be out of stock. Order this and other Frank Herbert books today :  (N #)# '  ; (S#) # I (S#) # I I (S#) # I i (S#) # I Name ! Address... i  City State... i Zip  I Include list price plus a dime postage for I Jeach title. I Dept, mhk # Madison Ave., New York # their sticks now like spears (which they were) not like make-believe guns. Najatira stood proudly behind the armed men and on either side of him stood the two girls, a strange, arrogant pride in every line of their naked bodies. And there was Deane, a strange smile on his lace, too, seemed suddenly to have acquired lines of authority. "Go back, John," he ordered. "There is nothing that you can do." He added softly: "But there is much that I can do." "What the hell are you talking about, Spooky?" "I'm an Australian, like Moira and Tanya here. Like them, I have the Old Blood in my veins. Unlike them. I'm a spaceman. Do you think that after all these years in the Service I, with my talent, haven't learned how to handle and navigate a ship, any ship'? I shall lake my people back to where they belong." A ND then Grimes knew. The knowledge came Hooding into his mind from the mind of Deane, from the minds of the others, whose ancestral memories had been awakened by the telepalh. But he was still responsible. He must still try to stop madness. "Mr. Deane!" He strode forward firmly. He brushed aside the point of a spear that was aimed at his chest. He saw Tanya throw something and sneered as it missed his head by inches. He did not see ihe cruciform boomerang returning, was aware of it only as a crashing blow from behind, as a Hash of crimson light, then darkness. He recovered slowly. He was stretched out on the sand beside the coach. Two of the nurses among the passengers were with him. He asked, as he tried to sit up, "What happened?" "They all went back into the cave," the girl said. "The rock the rock closed behind them. And there were lights. And a voice, it was Mr. Deane's voice, but loud, loud, saying, 'Clear the field clear the field! Get back, everybody -- get well back. Get well away -- ' So we got well back." "And what's happening now?" asked Grimes. The nurses helped him as he got groggily to his feet. He stared toward the distant Rock. He could hear the beat of mighty engines and the ground was trembling under his feet. Lights flashed here and there on the surface of the monolith. Even with the knowledge that Deane had fed into his mind he could not believe what he was seeing. The Rock was lifting, its highest part suddenly eclipsing a bright constellation. It was lifting and the skin of the planet protested as the vast ship, that for so long had been embedded in it, tore itself free. Tremors knocked the tourists from their feet but somehow Grimes remained standing, oblivious to the shouts and screams. He heard the crash behind him as the coach was overturned but he did not look. The Rock was lifting, had lifted. It was a deeper blackness against the blackness of the sky, a scattering of strange, impossible stars against the distant stars, a bright cluster at first that dimmed and diminished, that dwindled faster and faster and then was gone, leaving in its wake utter darkness and silence. The silence was broken by the coach driver. He said slowly, "I've had to cope with vandalism in my time -- but nothing like this. What the Board will say when they hear that their biggest tourist attraction has gone I hate to think about -- " He seemed to cheer up slightly. "But it was one of your officers. Captain Grimes, from your ship, who did it. I hope you enjoy explaining it!" was able, to Commander Lewin. He said, "As we all know, sir, there are these odd races, human rather than humanoid, all through the Galaxy. It all ties in with the Common Origin of Mankind theories. I never used to have much time for them myself, but now --  "Never mind that. Grimes. Get on with the washing." "Well, Deane was decent enough to let loose a Hood of knowledge into my mind just before that blasted Tanya clonked me with her boomerang. It seems that millions of years ago these stone spaceships, these hollowed out asteroids, were sent to explore this Galaxy. I got only a hay idea of their propulsive machinery bu), it was something on the lines of our inertial drive and something on the lines of our Mannschenn Drive, with auxiliary rockets for maneuveing in orbit and so forth. They w'ere never meant to land but they could, if they had to. Their power? Derived from the conversion of matter, any matter, with the generators or converters ready to start up when the right button was pushed but the button had to be pushed psionically. Get me!" "Not very well. But go on." "Something happened to this ship, to the crew and passengers of this ship. A disease, I think it was, wiping out almost all the adults, leaving only children and a handful of not very intelligent ratings. Somebody it must have been one of the officers just before he died -- got the ship down somehow'. He set things so that it could not be reentered until somebody with the right qualifications came along." "The right qualifications?" "Yes. Psionic talents, more than a smattering of astronautics and descended from the Old People." "Like your Mr. Deane. But what about the two girls?" "They had the Old Blood. And they were highly educated. And they could have been latent telepaths." "Could be." Lewin smiled without much mirth. "Meanwhile, Lieutenant, I have to try to explain to the Olganan government, with copies to operators of transgalactic clippers and to our own masters, including your Commodore Damien. All in all, Grimes, it was a fine night's work. Apart from the Rock, among those who left or were kidnaped were two TG passengers and a Survey Service officer "And the tribe." "The least of the Olganan government's worries and nothing at all to do with TG or ourselves. Even so " This time his smile was tinged with genuine, but sardonic, humor. "Even so?" echoed Grimes. "What if those tribesmen and women decide to liberate I suppose that's the right word those other tribespeople, the fullblooded ones who're still living in the vicinity of the other stone spaceship? What if the Australians realize, one sunny morning, that their precious Ayers Rock has up and left them?" "I know who'll be blamed," said Grimes glumly. "How right you are," concurred Lewin.  c All the pleasures of Earth were his for the taking -- except one! Adam sat down before the communication alcove and keyed Myra's number the puzzle and excitement of his unusual day dropped away from him. As the alcove glowed with the light of Myra's room he experienced that part of his life which, now old, was yet ever fresh and new. He saw her in profile, sealed at her dressing table. She wore a soft, thin gown which hung in gentle folds about her body. She was looking at herself in the mirror, her head tilted back a little. The outlines of her forehead, nose, mouth and chin had the classic regularity which he admired so much but could never quite recollect except in seeing her. The slight and unusual rounding of her features saved their perfection from severity and made him feel ever protective. The dressing table was littered with bottles and a tissue had fallen to the floor. It lay incongruously on the soft, deep-pile rug at her right. Myra ignored the calling signal for a moment, continuing her examination : Then she turned slowly and smiled at him. "Harvey," she said in her soft, warm voice. "I was expecting you." The tissue on the floor caught her eye. With a slightly vexed expression she leaned over to pick it up. The loose, low-cut bodice of the gown fell away from her body, revealing a perfect breast. With her hand on the tissue she looked up and smiled for a moment. "I'm messy," she said. She quickly stuffed the tissue in the disposal and sat up, touching her blond hair lightly with her hands. The gesture showed her arms to perfection. "And did you have a good day, dear?" Myra asked. "Good but exciting," he replied. "I don't want to talk shop tonight, Myra. Just talk. And just see you. What did you do today?" "Oh, nothing that would interest a historian," she replied. "You must have done something," he coaxed. "All right, then, I bought this gown," she told him, standing and walking toward him. The filmy material fell sheer and straight, outlining her figure wherever it touched the points of her breasts, the roundness of her belly. He could see the rest of her body dimly through the fabric, more teasing and tantalizing than bare flesh. She turned around once, then faced him and asked anxiously, "Do you like it?" "Immensely," he said. "Every woman should have one." She looked a little hurt. "But it especially suits you." She smiled in mock relief. She moved the soft, light, comfortable chair from the dressing table to face him and sat down, her legs outlined by the translucent gown. "Where did you find it?" he asked. The conversation turned to shopping and to the trivialities of the day. which Myra seemed to find of consuming interest. Harvey found this very touching and amusing. But gradually, their interest returned to the gown. Harvey remarked on the texture. "Would you like to feel if?" Myra asked. Harvey did, putting his hand through the filmy barrier at the face of the communication booth. As the barrier which gave him access to Myra's communication booth gave way his hand obscured his view of Myra where it passed through the film. But he felt the material of the gown between his fingers. Then he felt Myra's softness through the gown. The slithery softness of the fabric added a sensation all its own. Myra's hand came toward him, a shapely gray ghost emerging from the film. His vision clouded as the shimmering hand pushed him on the chest. "Go away," Myra said. "I thought you wanted to talk." Harvey grabbed the hand and pulled their bodies together. "I do," he said in a whisper, pressing his face through the film toward an unseen ear. "Don't muss the gown," Myra said in alarm (simulated, he thought). "Then take it off," he told her as she drew back. He could see her again. "Really?" she asked, smiling. He nodded solemnly. "Really." Bending toward hint,, she took the hem of the gown lightly in both hands and slowly raised it, gathering folds of cloth into her hands. She smiled and raised the gown over her head; her face emerged and she stood with arms upthrust, naked. "You and me," he said with a chuckle. Quickly he stepped through the film of the communication cubicle to put his arms about Myra. All sight was gone now but he could feel whatever his hands and body sought. Myra had rung off, he lay in bed and thought of the goodness of life. Satisfaction was dearly bought. There had been the years of childhood, the peer group, the computer tutoring, the minors who tended one by assignment, not from choice. There had been the troubled lime of adolescence: intellectual yearning without the intellectual discipline necessary for fulfillment; and physical yearning which dissolved into frankly curious explorations and selfish conflicts of personality. Mating and parenthood were touching for those who were chosen (he had been). But, each knew that he had been chosen. Mating was a rite, a duty. It could be moving; it could be exasperating; it could be frantic. But one was chosen; one did not do his own choosing. Only in adulthood did one have the competence and ability to select the work one was able to pursue with confidence of success. Only in adulthood could one search the whole world for friends like his Harvey's friends, Myra and Donald. The computer had been an aid in finding them but the choice had been his own. In his euphoria of self-congratulation Harvey Adam forgot the challenge and excitement of a day which had put him off his schedule for a whole hour. He sank into restful, blissful sleep. To have missed schedule by an hour was an anomaly in his life. A modestly self-acknowledged genius, he prided himself on order as well as achievement. There was a time and a place for everything for work, for sport, for friends. For calm enjoyment, each had itshis, her place. Ordinarily he left the library at five o'clock, stepping from his anachronistic office into the transportation cubicle to which his merit entitled him. In less than a minute he was at the athletic club, delivered directly to the locker room. There he stripped and zipped his spare but handsome body into his clinging sports suit. Cords gathered up and goggles in hand, he went through the door marked skiing. He stepped on the platform, placed his feet in the sockets and touched a button. The sockets gripped his feet and ankles firmly. He plugged in the cords. After a moment's thought, he put his hands through the dangling leather loops. Standing upright, knees slightly bent, he pulled the goggles over his noble features. Simulation was different from communication with another human being. Sight and touch went together. There was no barrier between himself and the world in which he found himself. To all his senses to all at once Harvey was standing on sun-drenched snow. He looked admiringly down familiar slopes, up at the sparkling mountains, the clear horizon and the deep blue of the cloudless sky. The air was almost still. The dry, newfallen snow was scarcely touched. He could see two tiny skiers far below, sweeping slowly into and out of sight as they turned and twisted. Grasping the poles that hung from his wrists, he pushed himself forward, enchanted by the effortless glide of the skis on the snow. The cold air blew keenly against his cheeks, contrasting pleasantly with the warmth of the sun. He made a long, swift traverse and, turning in a flurry of powder, was away down a familiar and favorite course. , But many courses are familiar. He could have chosen the narrow, windy, changing trails of Stowe or Sugarbush in the east. He could have skied Zermatt in the Alps or down the valley under the cable railway spanning the glacier of Mont Blanc or in the mountains of South America or New Zealand. Tens of skiing sites were stored in the club's computer, complete in every geographical detail, each programed lor a variety of weather and for every possible choice and motion of the skier. Each user had the run to himself, save for distant phantoms who added interest. All depended on skill, on his skill at testing himself against the mountain and the snow. It was not as good as the real thing it was better. Once Harvey had gone all the way to Zermatt to make sure, despite the danger of injury in case of a fall. He had had to be fitted with ski boots by a grumpy, substandard human attendant. He had had to lace them on, an onerous and unfamiliar task. A chair lift had taken him uncomfortably to the top of the slope. The weather had been dull, the snow tracked by loo many others. The trip had been instructive but the day had been wasted as sport. So, at five o'clock of every day, Harvey enjoyed betler-lhan-real skiing at the athletic club. Or, for variety, it might be better-thanreal surfing on the most magnificent rollers in the world. Or out of it. It might be superb sailing across sparkling seas in an eighteen-looter. Then Harvey sailed against phantom boats with phantom yachtsmen, subject to the same wind and currents. The phantoms sailed as well as a partition. of the computer could sail them, not knowing what gusts another partition would subject them to. Sailing is chancy. Harvey frequently beat the phantoms. Some men played tennis, squash, or even soccer against phantom opponents. Harvey regarded this as beneath human dignity. One used machines. One had dealings with people. But today at five-thirty o'clock, Harvey had not been zipped into his sports suit, experiencing the ski slopes of Alta, or the rollers of Oahu, or sailing off the coast of Maine. He had been at his anachronistic wooden desk in his anachronistic office at the library, holding an anachronistic book in his hand and reading it avidly. The book was Recognizing Patterns , edited by P.A. Kolers and M. ter of the book had put him on a new trail. computers had supplied man's goods and implemented man's services with admirable efficiency. They flexibly embodied all man's discoveries and inventions and wholly automated the routines of production and service, including the teaching of such intelleclual skills as languages and mathematics. Computers also accumulated cross-indexed, abstracted and reproduced on deman all of man's recorded knowledge, wisdom, speculations, art and his everything else, with an antlike energy and a pack-rat thoroughness that were less and more than human. Agronomists, surgeons, physicists continually edited their current files. These were used in the teaching and practicing of their arts. Good or bad, that which was eliminated from the current files was not lost; it was retained in secondary storage, where it was mechanically related to an accumulation of centuries in an increasingly inaccessible jumble of data about what the world was and was not like, about events that had or had not taken place, about men who had or had not lived. I n the age of the dowering of the computer, men had been so relieved, surprised and enchanted with human progress that they took the old for granted while demanding the new. Some successful part of that new was then added to the taken-for-granted old. No one asked when or how the world of now had come to be. The past became buried in a mountain of uncritically accumulated detail. All this was instantly accessible electronically, but it far outweighed human ability to comprehend or verify. It became a junk-pile of data, inaccessible to the human mind. Or was it inaccessible.' A few men were interested in that problem. A very few, like Harvey, tried to turn the computer on itself in ferreting out a track through the past. Formidable obstacles lay in the way. Harvey had had to learn how the computers and the machines they controlled really worked. He had traveled strange byways. Many men could feed new locations or games into the sports simulators. Flarvey was one of the very few who really knewhow the simulators simulated. He could have programed into them (as had been done ages ago) the complex shifts of point of view which accompanied a rapid turn or a tumble into the snow. It had been gratifying to him to notice for the first time the slight graininess that accompanied processor overload during such sequences. Harvey's studies took him to things less familiar than the sports simulators. Behind the electronic records, he had found, were early microfiche cards. These he located in a library building, where he then made his office. After sending little servodriven constructs through passages inaccessible to human beings, he had at last held a microfiche card triumphantly in his hand. Behind microfiche, he had discovered printed books. Those that seemed relevant to the trail he sought now lined the shelves above and beside his desk. His latest find The Kolers-Eden collaboration contained a chapter by J. Weizenbaum, called Contextual Understanding by Computers. The chapter described a trivial twentieth-century computer program which "conversed" by teletypewriter as unintelligibly as a twentiethcentury psychiatrist, giving trite and ambiguous but leading responses to human questions or statements. The program worked through key words and a superficial analysis of punctuation and grammatical structure. All of this was small and dull. But, there were two astonishing and exciting points. had participated in the experiment had persisted in believing that there was a human being at the other end of the teletypewriter link, even when told otherwise. The ambiguous responses "Seemed pertinent. With the conversation went a sense of communion. Whence? Harvey wondered. Selfcommunion it must have been, born of wish, not fact. But, he reflected, all men were given to selfcommunion, to recollection, fantasy and imaginary conversations with others. In self-communion, things always turned out the way one wished. Self-communion was empty. The second, more exciting point, was that in that dim and distant day some men had believed that computers could think even as men do. A logician named Turing had put it very well in a paper in a journal called Mind. If in conversation you could not distinguish a computer from a human being, could you say that the computer did not think? Harvey had touched the keyboard in inquiry and had found Mind hopelessly obscured in lists of references. Tomorrow, he had thought. Tor he had suddenly realized that he had overstayed his usual lime of departure by an hour. He had left directly for his apartment, his mind churning with a new thought, his senses on a new track. At the beginning of an era, he had reflected, man had misjudged the most powerful force in his hands. Computers as thinking beings, indeed? And men who could not distinguish a machine from another human being? These thoughts and what part they had or had not played in man's past, had distracted him through an unsatisfactory dinner. Finally his good sense, his value of order, had reasserted itself. Everything to its place. Work and sport. Inquiry and friendship. Too much of one spoiled the other. Harvey had dismissed his speculations and, with familiar and pleasant anticipation, had called Myra and passed the pleasant evening already recounted. At the end of it. he had fallen into blissful sleep. He awoke refreshed and ready to meet the day's new challenge. Some men work best in the morning, sinking into confused fatigue as the day passes. Others do not really wake up until the evening advances. Harvey despised both failings. He was always ready for the task at hand. He awoke clear-eyed, stepped into the fresher, and emerged clean-bodied. Dressing in the clothing his dispenser provided, eating his usual spare breakfastthese took little time. Shortly he stepped into the transportation cubicle and thence into his office, exactly on schedule. Harvey faced an untidy desk, but that was soon set in order. With the book in front of him, his fingers on the console, he made and edited a very brief list. Locate the article by Turing. Trace it backward if possible, forward certainly . He pondered a few moments. That was all he could think of as a start. He located the article in a quarter of an hour and skimmed through it with interest. He admired Turing's examples and thought his exact phrasing of the problem fitting: "The new form of the problem can be described in terms of a game which we call the 'imitation game.' It is played with three people, a man (A), a woman (B), and an interrogator (C) who may be of either sex. The. interrogator slays in a room apart from the other two. The object of the game for the interrogator is to determine which of the other two is the man and which the woman. "We now ask the question, 'What will happen when a machine takes the part of A in this game?' " Backward tracing from Turing's paper proved a sterile task. With their mechanical thoroughness of cross-referencing by associated words and descriptors the computers had provided countless trails into the past, all of them false or profitless. The tracing into the future was bewildering. It led him into a strange field called artificial intelligence , an agglomeration of unproductive work in which it was hard to find any unifying or identifying principles except confusion and enthusiasm. Of course computers could prove theorems but left to themselves they did not create new mathematics interesting or useful to men. Rather, they endlessly elaborated, as they had in burying man's past in meaningless detail. Computers could play games, could pile up blocks like a child, could perform some recognition tasks. Harvey already knew this. Those who worked on artificial intelligence must have known it. What they, like their machines, had lacked was human purpose. The sports simulators which he enjoyed, the computers he was using in finding a track through the past, were admirable because man had adapted them to human need, not because they aped nature or human function. Who would admire an airplane which aped a bird, landing in a tree and clinging to a limb? Who would admire a second-rate copy of a human being? Especially when computers could do so many things that unaided man could not do? In this morass Harvey found little that informed him, but a few things that amused him. One was an actual record of an engineer maliciously badgering Weizenbaum's "doctor" program. The computer wrote in capitals, the man in lower case letters. Part of the printout ran: i'm a doctor and i d like i want to write music i would be happy yes. yes let's continue okay, okay i hate my dog he loves somebody else he loves my cat my mother loves my cal he's dead yes... my nose my ears you are a stupid doctor you don't know anything uggle wuggle love you Such behavior toward a human being might have indicated grievance or cruelty. Perhaps there was grievance or cruelty, Harvey thought -- but directed toward whom? At Weizenbaum rather than at the insensate machine? Or, self-directed? The other thing that amused Harvey he found in a letter on speech recognition, in the Journal of the Acoustical Society oj America, October #. He read: "It is reasonable to believe that Turing's game may best be approached with the sort of artful deceit that men use in conversation when they want to hide their ignorance and make the most of their knowledge. It would perhaps be easier for a speaking computer to convince the listener that it was so deep as to be unintelligible, and had a cold or spoke with a Merovingian accent, than it would be lor a speaking computer to understand what was said and replay sensibly in good, lifelike general American." Harvey sat back and thought. What strange goings-on at the beginning of the computer age. Kepler, he had read, was fascinated by astrology and a sort of numerology; he had believed in an arithmetical order of the solar system and in the music of the spheres. With the future in their hands, these early computer men had turned their gaze whither? And yet, he thought, there was an insidious plausibility about this. He himself had been taught many things by computer programs. He still used some occasionally. He had never thought of them as humanlike, but rather. as fascinating mechanical games, with a reward of understanding lor success. How easily it might have been otherwise. When a query went outside of the content of a program the machine would respond, for example: "The answer lies in the fields of rings and lattices. If you want instruction, please key #." But what if the machine had responded: "That was a clever question, Harvey, one that I can't answer. But I have a very good friend who knows, and he would be glad to tell you. Would you like me to introduce you to him?" That, and some of the features of the sports simulator, might have fooled even me, Harvey thought, when I was a child at least... The day before Harvey had been so absorbed that he had not noticed the passage of time. This afternoon he kept his eye on the clock during musings which had, for some reason, become disturbing to him. He left promptly at five. At the athletic club he skied down the twisting trails at Stowe. The day's speculations recurred to him at inopportune moments and he fell twice, without injury, of course. He would have been infuriated if he allowed himself such an indulgence, but he had to admit Lo disquiet.  without the usual enjoyment. When he called his friend Donald he felt that he really needed human companionship. Was he perhaps dependent, he wondered. Did he need more than human companionship? Did he need someone's help? The very sight of Donald inspired trust. Solid, gray, with a lined but strong face, he was sealed in a shapeless but comfortable chair before a wood fire, smoking his briar pipe. Harvey had often wondered whether the fire were real or simulated. Donald had only smiled when he had asked. The silky black cocker spaniel at Donald's feet stirred uneasily, its right hind leg twitching, then settled again into quiet contentment. Donald turned slowly toward Harvey, took the pipe from his mouth and smiled slightly. "Smoky has dreams, too, Harvey," he said. "What are your dreams tonight?" Harvey fell the wonderful calm that Donald's presence always brought. But he still experienced a trace of the undiagnosable unease that his discoveries and reflections had brought him. "It isn't dreams tonight, Donald," he replied. "It's my work and what I think about it." Donald nodded seriously and attentively. "Do you want to tell me about your work and your thoughts?" he asked. Harvey launched into his explanation: Turing's assertion that a machine which could not be distinguished from a human being could not be said not to think. The artificiaUintelligence cultists who had wanted to use the computer, not for what it was, but to imitate human functions. Weizenbaum's simple-minded computer program which fooled some simple-minded people into believing that they were communicating with a human being. The assertion that Turing's test could be met by clever deceit and fraud rather than by objective performance. How successful a fraud might be if one used today's computers and today's simulation. Donald listened, attentive and sympathetic, puffing on his pipe, nodding at Harvey's assertions, looking expectant during pauses and urging, "Go on, man," or, "I see," when the pause was long. Finally Harvey ran down. Like most men who have something to say, he was forced to stop when he had said it. Donald stared at the fire, pulling occasionally at his pipe. "What do you make of it, Donald?" Harvey demanded impatiently. Donald looked up. "Does it bother you, Harvey?" he asked seriously. "It bothers me very much," Harvey answered almost rudely. "I can see that it does," Donald said sadly and gravely. "I can see that it does." Harvey fell contrite. Donald had been his friend, his confessor, his comforter for so long. And now he had troubled Donald. "What should I do?" he asked. Donald knocked the dottle from his pipe on the fender. "You should play a game of chess with me," he said kindly but decisively. That was always Donald's remedy, Harvey thought. And a good one, too. It always worked. It a-l-w-a-y-s w-o-r-k-e-d -- A horrid thought struck Harvey. Sounds came from his mouth withbright today." "It was a fine day, Harvey," Donald said without surprise, pulling his chair around and taking the chessboard and pieces from a drawer in the table beside him. "Blemp spelkins, morter hark," Harvey announced. Donald looked up as if he hadn't caught the sense of the words. Harvey remained grimly silent. Donald looked as if he w-ere thinking. "I wouldn't say that, Harvey," Donald finally asserted, looking troubled. "Why shouldn't I say it?" Harvey demanded. "It isn't like you, Harvey," Donald told him. "Why isn't it like me?" Harvey asked. "Come on, man, let's start the game," it urged. The program that is Donald has come to the end of one subroutine, Harvey thought icily, and the best it can do is to try another. Calmly he turned the communicator off while Donald was putting the pieces on the board. Or while what was happening? Presumably a simple simulator program was generating a new visual aspect of objects whose descriptions were stored in memory. persisted for a few minutes more. Was the entire world a toy for his amusement or instruction? No, his childhood peer group had been real enough. He had seen and touched its members without simulator or computer. Ultimately he had lain with some of them. He could almost feel the reality now, the awkward conflict of will and interest, the imperfections in the body of Mary, mother of his last child. Mary of the slightly fallen breasts, hips too broad and knobby knees. But then, was the communicator a communicator at all or only a simulator which presented what a deluded Harvey really wanted: faint echoes of his thoughts and desires in Donald, the companion in chess. And in Myra -- what? He remembered Mary's number. He keyed it into the communicator. From off-screen he no hoard a faint: "Damn the thing I thought I'd turned it off." The voice sounded like Mary's. Mary was the early-awake, earlytired, early-doing-off kind. A bleary-eyed woman stumbled naked into sight, squinting with sleepy eyes into the screen. The body was heavier than he remembered Mary's to be, the breasts droopier, the hips wider and the knees the same. "Harvey," she said. "What on earth are you calling for, damn you?" Harvey turned off the communicator. He had seen all he needed to see and heard all he needed to hear. That was Mary. How well he knew her. Unreal as Donald might be, the communicator was a communicator. With a growing hope, he keyed Myra's number, Myra whom he had chosen, Myra whom he had grown to love. On w'hom he depended even more than on Donald. And he saw Myra sitting on the deep-pile rug. her legs folded over one another. A scissors and nail file lay beside her. She held her left fool in her right hand and was examining it intently. The graceful curve of her back and neck were perfection. She looked up and smiled. "Hello, Harvey," she said and started to rise. As she leaned over slightly, he could see perfect breasts through the low-cut neck of her gown. He spoke in cold despair. "Uggle waggle love you," he asserted. Myra's eyes grew misty and she smiled tremulously. "And I love you, loo, Harvey," she said. "We love together." Harvey turned off the communicator. it You Will Enjoy Revolution by Robert Silverberg, and Open Letter by Robert A. W. Lowndes. Also featured are Off the Deep End, a column by Piers Anthony; a major review by Norman Spinrad; humor by Greg Benford, erudition by John Boardman; madness by the editor -- and fury by the readers in the letter column. Sample Subscription -- # issues for S I . S# per year. P #. Box #. Santa Monica, Cal. # in event that you didn't already know, is a shining example of what can be done by the technologically oriented writer of science fiction. When he describes a machine, not only do you believe that it would actually work, but he can go on to build layer after layer of detail into his stories, based on the events which must logically have led to the invention of the machine, the immediate social implications of the machine, and the eventual historical turning points implicit in the machine's existence. What I'm saying is he's a kind of combination of George O. Smith and E.E. Smith, but I also want to point out that Niven has a sharply defined and engaging literary personality all his own. He's been going along for some years now, turning out superior short fiction and a pair of rather good novels called A Gift from Earth and World of Ptavvs , both published by Ballantine along with his short story collection, Neutron Star. Now Ballantine has brought out Ringworld (Ballantine Book #.#, #c). Ballantine bills it as "The first major novel from a hard-core science-fiction writer," which is by way of begging the question on World of Ptavvs and A Gift From Earth. (In as much as Ballantine originally popularized the term "hardcore pornography" we don't even have to ask what the term "hardcore science fiction" may be intended to mean). Anyway, Niven has here written an excellent and entertaining science-fiction story in book length. Its social background is consistent with the universe depicted in his previous two Ballantine novels, and with the lead story in Neutron Star. It does range farther and wider in scope than his previous works. It contains one genuinely mind-boggling concept a ring-shaped artificial world, large enough to circle its sun; as if someone had drawn a circle in space at, say, the Earth's mean orbital distance. This fantastic construction, several hundred thousand miles in the eventual site of all sorts of adventures shared by Niven's four principal characters, who are Louis Wu, a human; Nessus, a Pierson's puppeteer; Speaker to Animals, a kzin; and Teela Brown, not only human, nubile and uninhibited, but the fortunate recipient of a brand of luck representing a social concept by Niven on a par with the technological imagination he displays. The whole story, which is basically a Grail-hunting adventure, is woven together very skillfully and proceeds at a pretty smooth pace. I have minor quibbles about the length of time it takes Niven to get his characters to the Ringworld, and then there are a few meaningless traveloguey episodes on the Ringworld. (In general, Niven has not done much better at solving some of the problems inherent in this kind of story than Jack Vance did in Big Planet. When you write an action story laid on such a hugh geographical canvas, you're handicapped by having to describe what happened during the tens of thousands of miles your characters had to cross to get from one scene of action to the next.) Niven doesn't always use these interstices in his action plot to do the most efficient job possible of advancing his protagonist's gradual deduction of the true nature of their mission. But all I really mean to say by that is that although all the episodes are enjoyable, not all advance the plot, and this may possibly annoy you. On the othe.r hand, it may charm you (I've only recently discovered that there are people who are not charmed by Niven's storytelling style). I also think that Niven's premise depends on evolution's operating very quickly in one instance and far too slowly in another. That's a far more serious quibble, because this contradictory assertion is fundamental to the story. On that basis I'd give this book three stars out of a possible four. That ain't bad. K eith Roberts, author of Pavanne , is now back with us with The Inner Wheel (Doubleday, #), a novel about people with various psionic powers who group together to form gestalt personalities in various little out-of-the-way places in England. Pavanne , as you should remember, was an excellent book composed of short episodes in the history of an alternate-world England dominated by steam technology, the Roman Catholic church and the weighty, pallid hand of medievalism. What emerged was an impressive literary achievement for this field; a book whose very structure and style were in exact harmony with its theme. Episodic, moody and picked out in elaborate detail, Pavanne sustained itself masterfully through all but its final episode (in which a gratuitous intrusion of the "real" world tended to strike a false note, as if someone sticker for one of the boats on the Bayeaux tapestry. The Inner Wheel is written in three episodes, one of them firstperson for no particular reason. The book is also quite full of elaborate detail and is therefore in trouble, because its structure is neither homogeneous enough to tell a coherent story well, nor broken up enough to be a perhaps effective mosaic. Along this line one might argue that the book is structured to represent the less than perfect facade one would get from contact with a gestalt mind. However, if that was Keith Roberts' intention, unfortunately the effect failed. Now that doesn't mean The Inner Wheel is a bad book. It simply means that on a number of levels it's not as good a book in its own terms as Pavanne was. It does reveal some interesting things about Keith Roberts, a w riter whose talent justifies and arouses in us a high degree of curiosity as readers of potential future books by this man. For one charming thing, it's obvious from part of the content of this book that some of the most attractive images and turns of style in Pavanne were perhaps initially stirred in Roberts' mind by a familiarity with Turner's later paintings, and a major characterization is by synthesis from Turner's life. For another thing, it's possible to see from this book and Pavanne that he has a fixed fondness for writing typographical counterpoint the kind of thing in which a central event unfolds before our eyes in Roman while a chorus comments on it in Italic. And as an offhand comment. I'd assume that Roberts is having the problem that many writers meet when faced with their first few novels; a resort to episodic technique usually reflects a mistaken conviction that there is something about writing a novel that takes some sort of major regearing of the creative mechanism. Not feeling such a major change within himself, the writer who nevertheless wants to bring out a book produces it as a collection of short stories or as an imitation of a collection of short stories. Pavanne , which did originally appear as a series, couldn't help being that way. This one, I suspect, can be called Roberts' first "deliberate" novel, and for a first novel, it's pretty impressive. However, he's going to be in trouble if his first all-of-a-piece book, which may be his next one, partakes of the thickly detailed prose technique which does so much to slow down the opening third of The Inner Wheel, and of the fever-dream chiaroscuro montages of the final third. These are techniques which are much easier to apply to short stories and novelettes than they are to cohesive novels, unless you are that interested in careful prose workings that you don't care how few people can maintain their patience long enough to finish your book. problem with logic in this particular story. The gestalt minds, it seems, find it necessary to preserve world sanity by physically dismantling the British defense establishment. They are depicted as doing this out of the highest idealistic motives. There's a half-convincing substory about a normal human being who acts as their go-between with the "normal" world. Although at no time does Roberts convince me that this character is actually necessary to the workings of the gestalt minds' plans, he does provide some scenes which are effective to the exact degree that they resemble similar sequences in #. (He also provides one-half of a really effective love story in connection with a female character, many of whose actions are inconsistent with that same character as portrayed in the middle third of the book). The thing that boggles the mind is that it's not until after the idealistic gestalt minds have dismantled the British defense establishment that they have any contact at all with similar (and presumablysimilarly idealistic) minds in Europe. At no point in this book are they shown making contact with similar minds in the Western hemisphere or in Asia. In other words, the noble deeds portrayed here consist of a unilateral stripping away of all physical protection from the "normal" population of the British Isles by a group which is not capable of substituting any more effective protection, in the event all the other power groups in the world are not ready to lay down their arms just as soon as the English do. This strikes me as a pretty dubious way of assuming one's responsibilities as a superbeing. Given the logical frailties of the "normal'" human, il implies that the supermind is perfectly ready to put up with the undetermined possibility of World War #I , since it can presumably protect itself, and has the equipment necessary to reclaim whatever rubble remains from the result of removing one key block from an elaborate system of checks and balances. Frankly, I'm not crazy about that idea, and I would think it's a proper demand on a writer to ask him to put something in there to allay my fears for my own skin, me being one of several people totally lacking in psionic abilities. So, as I was saying, this is not as good a book as Pavanne , and I was implying, its faults are large versions of the small traits of Pavanne. From a didactic point of view, what this means is that in my opinion Roberts has certain firmly accustomed habits of thought and certain set approaches to story problems, which he ought to spend a littre more lime analyzing for their various strengths and weaknesses. On the other hand, and I think the stronger hand, a writer with definite approaches and a definite armamentarium of techniques at this stage in his career is a writer with fortunate characteristics. Furthermore, a writer as fundamentally talented as Roberts is probably in a position to teach the rules-makers more than they could teach him. But in terms of the writer on one hand and the rules-makers on the other, this particular book is a book for both sides to learn from. To read for pure pleasure, it's not so useful. Fled (Ballantine ##.#, #c) is a book that sounds much better in the describing of it than in the reading. The story concerns itself with the crews of two space capsules sent to investigate a huge alien starship which has suddenly shown up on the fringes of the Solar System and gone into orbit around the Sun without either communicating or attempting to reply to any Terreslial communications. The ship just hangs there, the orbit of Mars, impressing the daylights out of everybody and preserving an enigmatic aspect. The six men sent to investigate it at a fantastic expenditure of effort actually represent the utmost the human race has ever been able to achieve in the way of space travel. Feeling very much like loin-clothed natives in a pair of dugout canoes, they come paddling up to the alien visitor and begin trying to solve the series of problems which confront them. Successively, they work their way into the ship, encounter voracious alien creatures which may or may nol be intelligent, and, ultimately, nol only solve this problem in a satisfactory and heartening manner, but come very near to justifying the effort the reader has had to pul into wading through While's storytelling technique. That technique is not only even more verbose than mine here, it has the serious failing of having crucial events occur either offstage or in curiously crippled form. What I mean by that last is that although White repeatedly demonstrates an ability to describe a scene in a fully rounded manner, so that you can see the people moving in full color, hear their voices, grip them with your fingers, smell them, and I guess even taste them, quite often when the chips are down, and the storyteller should be at the top of his form. White will suddenly shut off the sound, or the sight, or, as I said above, will actually dodge writing the scene entirely and simply refer to it as having occurred. Diagnosing writers at a distance is a mugs' game, but I'll take a stab at it for the sake of While's manyattractive gifts: I suspect that he generates so much tension within himself while writing a book that he literally cannot bear to come to grips with crucial scenes. If so if sothere are a couple of ways of getting around this, particularly once you recognize the problem, and I sincerely hope he does. Anderson fan. Therefore, we can imagine the pleasure with which I greeted the appearance of Satan's World (Lancer Books #-#. #c) a Nicholas van Rijn-David Falkayn story which, as it happens. I had nol read before. Down the pike I merrily went, following the adventures of David and Nicholas, Chee Lan, Adzel, and Muddlehead, ripping down and building up the history of man for the greater glory and profit, naturally, of Solar Spice and Liquors, Inc. Unfortunately, the farther along you get into the book, the more tired either you or Anderson become; from what started out as a nice, crisp story about interstellar skullduggery, a kidnaping, and an assault on a moon fortress by Adzel the six-limbed Saurian, with a cannon strapped to his back, and all kinds of goodies like that, this gradually becomes a series of scenes more or less individually attractive, but only more or less connected to the front half of the book. Anderson's claim to me is not that of a man who delivers one hundred percent of the goods every time, but of a man who in a vast body of work delivers a hefty percentage of the goods gratifyingly often. This time, he didn't do it. That's a shame because he started out quite nicely.  i His would be a discovery j vital to all mankind -- if J only he could determine who was stealing his brain! J We dance round in a ring and suppose, Bui the Secret sits in the middle and knows. Robert Frost I I anyway. "So we ean see that if we use this term A light went on above the door and blinked insistently . The room was filled with the clicking of recorders going into rapid rewind and the scraping of desks being maneuvered in preparation lor the dash. Should I try to finish the sentence? I turned to look at the class. They gave me an open-eyed, expectanl look like a bunch of Class Two Norms. "Dismissed." I switched off the AutoWrite and the equations disappeared from the Viewall. a signal for the wholesale desertion of things academic. If anything, Dr. Fredrick Black is a realist. I picked up my lecture notes and followed my nine-o'clock class out the corridor. It didn't make any difference whether I finished the sentence, anyway; they didn't learn from lectures. Far easier to plug into a Wink-Cram treatment every night and sop up the real juice of your courses directly into the subconscious. If it weren't for the limit on the number of cuts they could take nobody would be here at all. Down at the end of the corridor, deep in the throng, I could see Winters coming my way. I was stuck behind an obese student who was chuckling over a mistake he'd found in a physics textbook. He had a laugh that sounded like someone beating an inflated bagpipe with a stick. Fat Boy moved away, though, accompanied by a girl who made a practice of coming in at consultation periods and badgering me with ill-formed questions. Both frowned at me, thinking Fd been eavesdropping. They assumed the air of discovered insurgents, potential conspirators in the Sexual Revolution in Our Colleges that one reads about in women's magazines but never finds on campus, and snipped away. Out of the maelstrom of loitering undergraduates struggled George Winters, graduate student extraordinary. He had brown eyes and a quiet, competent look about him. "We've got it," he said. "What?" And then I remembered: the phonon modulator. "I fooled around with it last night and got the efficiency up two orders of magnitude. It wasn't a fundamental problem at all we just weren't working at the right part of the plasma spectrum." "Quiet," I said, but I didn't think anyone streaming past had heard. I noticed a passing coed with a singularly improbable construction. "Come on." The crowds are getting worse every year. I dug an elbow into an obstructing undergraduate and made for the downramp. The coed wiggled out of sight, trailed by a worried crowd of engineering students specializing in suspension bridges. We were caught in a class change and the ramps were clogged. Someone pressed against my shoulder and whispered, "Got the computer cross matrix lor the Bio Four-nineteen exam this afternoon. Straight goods, guaranteed." I gave him a shocked look and he recognized my faculty badge and got lost fast. I could have collared him but I figured anybody who was stupid enough to buy a bogus program deserved it. The noise receded and the air chilled slightly as we worked our way into the bowels of the building. At these depths only graduate students and occasionally the bigger fish, postdoctoral fellows, were to be seen. The laboratory, in the fourth sub-basement, was a fluorescent jungle, a riot of invention in a cell of tiled, Spartan logic. I tripped over a cable near the door and danced out of the way of a rig with its entrails scattered. Not that the mess mattered. A clean lab is the one with nothing happening in it. posed to share the lab but the remains of their equipment were cowering in the corners. They didn't understand Winters; he'd switched fields, worked his way up from a Norm status and wasn't a sixteen-year-old scientific maniac, so of course they didn't like him. I motioned Winters to lock the door. "Check for bugs?" I asked. "All clear this morning. I found one early this week made up like a light switch, even had a ten-shot photoflash focused on the equipment in case they wanted a visual checkbut I think it was just an ordinary monitor from the Interdisciplinary Council for Allied Sciences." I nodded. The council used hidden mikes to keep up on what was going on in the department, but they couldn't use it as scoop material. They were mostly Life Sciences people, anyway. And a biologist wouldn't understand what a physicist was doing even if he got hold of the council's tapes. "So it finally worked?" I said happily, security matters out of the way. "Watch the sample." Winters walked over to the control panel sealed among the mountains of electronics and Hipped on the power. I looked at the cube of ceramic mounted on braces. There was a vicious blue Hash and a circuit breaker popped front overload. I blinked and looked again. The sample was gone. No smoke, no noise, no Hollywood effects. Just gone. There was a small pile of dust under the braces. "I don't believe it," I said, believing it. "We thought we'd get a little synchronous vibration, far up in the band spectrum, but this A feeling, like Maxwell-writingdown-his-equations, Einstein-andthe-perihelion-of-Mercury, ran through me. "I don't believe it either." Winters grinned. "But it works." "It's set up the way I outlined?" I said, fingers tripping lightly from amplifier to microwave tunnel to modulator and onward, checking, memorizing. It wouldn't do to leave the circuitry intact in the lab, where a random light tube dropped down the ventilators could get a snap. "Perfectly. " Winters replied. "I'd been sweeping through the optical and microwave spectrum, trying to pick up the right plasmon resonance. About an hour ago the crystal started to show longitudinal phonon emission in the lower portion of the energy band, tut you were in class so I tried to tune it in better on my own. The third harmonic of one of those helicon instabilities showed up on our equipment and then" "And then the phonons went into the far nonlinear." I was trying not to dance around the apparatus. The idea was simple, but we'd been trying for over a year to make it work. Every solid has specific patterns of vibration -- normal modesthat in usual circumstances are ordinary, linear, wellbehaved oscillations. But if energy is introduced into a sample in just the right way the normal modes can be driven, and the solid will absorb the energy into its lattice. Add enough -- and there's the trick -- and the lattice can't take it any longer. It gets driven completely off the range of plasmon energies that permit the stable formation of a metallic solid. The sample disintegrates. "Fine, fine," I said and made a few notes on the settings of the monitors. I looked into the glass cover of a meter and saw my own face staring back at me. This was going to complicate my status in the physics department. I knew . I noticed my hands were sweating. "Let me have a look at the recording traces," I mumbled, moving over to the other side of the lab. "For a shot in the dark, then, we're pretty accurate," I said, talking to cover my uneasiness, "We could have tried for years and never hit a thing. The theory behind nonlinear resonances in solids is just starling to hit the journals now and there hasn't been anything done experimentally yet. We've got a whole new field." Half self-mocking and half not. Winters and I shook hands. The more I talked the better I felt. Statistically, things like this just don't fall into your lap every day. Or every lifetime. cuitry and rewired it in what seemed like equivalent ways, trying to find out the easiest technique for attaching current inputs. Sometimes the effect would weaken and eventually damp out. But its operating range was broad and convenient for most of the equipment we had; given the time, we could gel a gold mine of data. We went to work. I kept extensive notes in my own shorthand to throw off easy decoding; you can have all the cryptoyou. but if you can't read the notes you've stolen, they're worthless. And of course I didn't use one of the standard codes they teach you in the lab courses. It's good scientific procedure to code, but the memory-mesh system the instructors hand out is too simple. Any six-year-old could split it open like a ripe watermelon, with a computer link to help him through the algebra. But now I had a chance to do some pure physics in a debugged lab and I lost track of lime. Lunch came. I climbed up out of the pit of professional isolation we'd dug ourselves into and told Winters to go home he deserved a rest. The preliminary work was finished and I wanted to do some thinking. I picked up the papers with crude schematics sketched on them, put a double seal on the lab and caught the next ramp up. thinking of erudite titles with I . Black and G. Winters printed firmly underneath. I stopped at the tenth lloor and found the nearest InSlal station. There was a line outside, mostly advanced graduate students and technicans sending in extra copies of their weekly reports on the off chance the Sil'tsystem would find some worthwhile measurements in their data and make a short article out of them. Stupid. If they hit it lucky not many did it meant a quick PhD and a good job. But it was blind. No method. In a lew years on the outside they'd fall behind in promotions and stop getting equipment grants, begin to gel rattled and blow a research deadline on a big contract. They'd go back down like a grand piano in a ten-gee field, then tail off just above Norm rank. As I said, stupid. It came my turn and I already had my abstract written out in my the necessary credits for Top Journal status. If the censor circuits thought it was good enough I'd make Phys Rev it had been Physical Review when I was an undergraduate but beyond that I didn't know who'd be interested. Defense, certainly, and for anonymous sponsorship of publication costs in case anybody wanted to pick up the tab. Randy Davis. "Socking in another one, Fred.'" he said, angling to get a look at the notes I had in my hand. I stuffed them hastily into my pocket. "No, just monitoring a reference to be sure he doesn't turn in anything without its getting into the journals," I said. "Know what you mean. Some of these guys pile up a dozen papers in your field without putting a word into print. It's all copyrighted and on tape, so nobody can howl when he dumps all of them into the literature and wipes out six months of your work." Randy's raisin face looked more serious, his weak mouth attempting a scowl, but the effect didn't quite come off. "We ought to have an Ethic passed about it." I grinned; I was so happy I wasn't even bothered by his trying to drop a microbug shaped like a coat button into my pocket. "Now Randy, you know the Academic Freedom and License Committee has taken it up bethe money on searching the have the right spirit for research. Gelling thejournals isn't enough." He fidgeted with the button a moment longer as we walked back toward the ramp and finally palmed it out of sight. "Well, I needn't worry. I haven't got anything big going on right now. I look a long vacation four days and helped my parents move stuff by suborbital down to Australia." "Oh?" I tried to look interested. "They're retiring?" "Sure. Dad's forty-seven, two years over maximum already. Had two of his big projects turned down in a row and bang he was out on the street." "Too bad." "He doesn't mind. He knew he was giving out and the arthritis was coming back on him. I don't think either of them will last loo long, even down there in the desert where it's peaceful. They've both been in technical development. The nerves will only take so much of that." I nodded without saying anything, thinking about my research. We were coming to my floor so I waved goodbye and got off. My finger watch said five minutes had elapsed since my program went in, so I went over to the printer at the end of the hall and dialed in for my Phys Rev. I caught my name in a quick scan of the contents and thumbed in for ten more reprints. The writeup was standard, just the #wordvocabulary Semanlarile job, but you could tell even the computer's discretionary subprogram thought it was important. It was a quick, clean job. If we played it right there was a lot more meal to be carved out before the pack caught up with us. And catching up would take time; the Ethics only required a general description lor establishment of a Priorclaim, and the Phys Rev article didn't really have enough specifics to be useful. It would take some searching to find out just what the hell we had done, and by then we'd be doing something else. Some students were waiting outside my office in case the green consultation light went out. I ducked in before they could give me the full mournful look and punched the Autosec over to rejection for any visitors less than Einstein status. I could let the physics go for a few hours; the politics were going to give me more trouble. Winters was my ace in the hole, and he'd come through. Until I got full tenure status, the department could take him away and cripple my research. I got out the staff roster and went through the names. Normally they were good, hardworking types, but... Professor Ruggles, say. Big lab, lots of students, fat A EC contract. He'd been pouring a few megabucks into the same area that I was in and all he'd gotten was a couple of simple articles clogged with irrelevant data. Pretty smart, they would say, steal the idea from Ruggles and give it to one of his graduate students to cover up. Too glib,  always thought. And doesn't the committee to consider his tenure meet about this time ? The postdoc in the next office put on a leisure tape and the sound filtered through the ventilation grille. I could tell there were no instilled patterns, nothing on the subliminal tracks to learn; a waste of lime. It sounded like Bach. sharp and brisk, and made me feel as though I were being repeatedly hit on the head with a teaspoon. The best thing to do now was try to work through the theory I'd already developed on the effect, looking for other facets we could explore. The plasmon-phonon coupling was tricky; there might be aspects I had not considered. I sal down at my desk, dialed my chair to medium rigid, and started to work. II T HE rest of the afternoon slid by, mingled with the raw crunch of wadded papers as I threw them away. There were a few things we could look for that werejusl on the verge of observability. I'd have to tell Winters about them and set up a program to search them out. I watched the sun creep up the wall, discovering new facets of the Cheer-O-Tile. Leaves rustled outside my window, but I couldn't hear them over the air conditioning. I was interrupted by the AutoSec inquiring if I wished to admit visitors now that the normal consultation period was past. I must have nodded because Randy's voice came over the departmental intercom. "Hey. don't you ever quit?" "Didn't know what time it was." I glanced at my desk clock. Seven o'clock, already. "I'm going home. Want to come'?" "Okay." I cut off and locked my notes into the desk. Randy met me on the ramp and we checked out through the automatic guard at the front door. Then down the steps into the quad, a chill fall breeze whipping through the close-packed buildings. We cut across on a faculty ramp to save time, through one of the arched entranceways to the campus, with just a nominal visual check of our cards. The purple neon Multiversity sign Hashed out. There was a little jingle to go with it, but the audio part was shut off after class hours. No stars penetrated the muddy smog dome over us. From the other side of the campus I could hear soft rumbles of a young Beethoven rolling into his second symphonythe open air concerts. How long had it been since I attended one? When I'd come here as an undergraduate, there was lime. I read novels, went to art galleries. All that had gradually slipped away until I found myself reading biographies of prominent scientists instead,or doing background studies in areas related to my own. And yet, I didn't have the feeling that I was a drudge. Such a level of work was normal here and I had come to accept it. Maybe I could change all that, once I got current business out of the way. We caught the tube. Randy and I lived just a few stops down, safely inside the Multiversity community...It wasn't like Berkeley, Norms and university personnel scrambled up together. How they ever got any work done there. I don't know. As the lube car pulled away Randy turned the conversation back to my research. "I noticed you didn't give any of the important specs on your apparatus in Rhys Rev today," he said. I made what I hoped was a wry grin. "Until the Review Board demands it for authentication, I'm keeping everything under my hat." "It sounds like a good solid advance to me. A little pushing and wrangling and you might even get the board to declare it a Breakthrough." Randy looked at me out of the sides of his eyes. I continued to study the scenery zipping by. "And who might be doing the wrangling?" "Oh, anybody with the professional status could do it," he said too casually. "He'd have to be of higher rank than you, though." "Somebody like Ruggles?" I said. "That might not be a bad choice, yes." had been able to pull the strings on this one so fast. Hell, it hadn't been more than a few hours. "What if I have some other choice? Or don't choose at all?" Randy frowned. "It's your professional obligation." I didn't reply. "Come on," he chided. "You aren't going to hog this all lor yourself, are you?" "You forgot Winters." "Okay, and Winters. Rut if a younger staff member stumbles on something this big he shares it with the older members of the faculty. They have the experience to lead him down the right paths in the work that follows. He doesn't keep it for himself." "Could it be that they want to keep a hand in anything new that comes up, because if they didn't it would be pretty clear that they didn't have any more ideas themselves?" "We all pull together. Anything else would be like what goes on in the Normzones. It's the same principle that produced the divided society in the first place. Read C.P. Snow." "Wrong. Snow didn't say anything like that." Randy shook his head. "He was the first to show that society had begun to split into segments that didn't communicate with each other and that the process was accelerating." .I thought back over my memories of Snow, the courses in Pragmatic Philosophy I'd had, and the rest of it. "What you don't gel over the three-D. Randy, is that old C.P. thought division was bad." "Bad? How can separation be bad" The future progress of the race depends on the scientific and managerial community's being able to function in freedom and isolation, without having to play footsie with the rabble. Without us they'd all starve to death in a week." "Probably so. But Snow came from a solid background in what they called the Humanities, and he thought things would go wrong if either group had control and didn't communicate with the other. The books he wrote were fiction, you know, not good honest fact. He wasn't just a scientist, he knew other things." "Whatever else he worked on didn't last," he said, thinking he'd made a point. But the bit about the books was almost new to me, too; I hadn't remembered them for years. Now that I thought about it, all the talk about Snow's being a social scientist on a level above Marx and all the rest was just ridiculous. "Still," Randy went on, "I won't deny that isolation has brought out the worst aspects of the Norms. You can see them loitering around the edges of the Multiversity, not doing anything, wearing sloppy clothes and sneering at people who do an honest day's work. And everybody knows about their women." I nodded and let him go on: "A few students last quarter goT involved with some Norm girls. Administration found out about it, of course, but by the time the campus police got there the boys were beaten up and stripped naked. Hoodlums had painted "Stuff Your Slide Rule" all over them in indelible ink. The police had to call for a cruising armored car to get them all out safely." I laughed but I could see from Randy's tight lips that I was supposed to lake a lesson from a horrible example. "If you heed my advice then. Frank, you'll do the right thing by the department. We owe it to the Multiversity, you and I. We've got to support the Multiversity and the Government or the Norms will get into power and we'll all go down the drain." I looked out at the darkened buildings. We were almost at my stop. "It's your duty," he said. "Anything less than what's right will get you into trouble. And after all, when you're a senior staff member you'll get the benefits of other people's work, too." "But that's just the smacker," I pointed out. "That wouldn't be my work." "Just "Y 'know, sometimes I can believe those Norms who say the Great Twentieth Century Scientific Revolution is running out of steam," I said. "There's got to be some reason for all this backbiting." He was getting irritated. "You're acting like a coward," he said. "I'm not acting," I said and got off at my stop. than usual. I had stayed up late studying and planning and I couldn't seem to get the grit out of my eyes. I reached across the small kitchenette table and switched on the morning #D. A news brief. "New rioting and violence in the Norm zones." The announcer shot out the words machine-gun style. "Motorcycle gangs killed three, injured forty today in fighting that followed the monthly announcement of Multiversity scholarship winners." The screen showed a tall, athletic young man in a leather jacket beating an anemic youth with glasses. "Disgruntled applicants for the positions were sel upon by hoodlums shouting Too good for us, foureyes?' and violence flared." The announcer looked directly at the camera with his serious, allknowing smile. He was a young man, suavely confident, probably a public control specialist with #-plus rank in all his exams. In a plain gray suit he looked not as much an adult as an overgrown child. He opened his mouth and I cut him off. His image collapsed and I leered maliciously back at him as he died. I had an extra cup of Perk-O-Caf ("Extra caffein to keep your nerves in that peak condition!") and started for the physics department. On the way over, ignoring the crowds, I reviewed the' internal structure of the department, searching for weaknesses, probing, trying to guess what would come next. My lower-division lecture started off at an even pace, but after ten minutes I began stumbling through my notes and losing track of what I wanted to say. I realized it wasn't going over. Ruggles kept popping into my stream of consciousness. Excusing class halfway through the lecture isn't good practice it gives you a reputation for being erratic and overemotional but it's better than starting to talk to yourself with thirty people watching. I let them go. around in the hall, confused by the sudden windfall of a whole hour, free of any harangue by a bourgeois lackey of the reactionary university. They quickly made a path for me, probably afraid that if frustrated in my attempt to get away I would leap upon them with mad ravings and run amok down the hall. I'd forgotten to shave that morning and was a little red-eyed from reading too much. The department chairman would hear of this, I was sure. "Black." I turned around to see Ruggles, a big man with unruly hair and a sad face, gliding down the ramp from his A EC-financed sanctuary like a fat angel from on high. Chalk dust lapped tenderly in the valleys formed by his pleated trousers. He gave me a look of equal parts injured trust and assured maliciousness, clamping his hands firmly behind him as if he somehow thought his back was going to fall off. "Hear you've been doing some work related to what I'm studying," he puffed at me. I smiled. "Winters ran across an effect we can't explain at the moment, but it's probably an anomaly." He raised bushy eyebrows. "You reported an accident to Phys Rev'V Trapped. "Uh "You know. I've put in a lot of time on these studies and a lot of people are behind me. I think for the good of the department -- " "You'll get all the information as soon as it's ready. We're just at the beginning stages now." thing more to say I nodded and was gone, #-meter dash high school champion three times in a rowout, past guard and down the stairs. Hell . I could snuggle up to Ruggles, of course, let him in at the beginning and have his horde of graduate siudents tramp through the problem. And that's what they'd do. Stay in the lab twenty hours a day, take every facet of the effect and run it remorselessly to earth. Give it a name. The X Effect. Pile up a mountain of papers. Push the A EC into renewing the contract. Get the department a larger appropriation, draw in more graduate students, maybe hold a regional conference here to advertise a little. Cut in everyone qualified for a little of the pie (Biochemical Studies Using The X Effect), spread it around, gel kickbacks in return. Wouldn't want to antagonize anyone, Dr. Black... Professor Black... Chairman Black... You could wind up very comfortably, if the X Effect held out that long. If it didn't, Ruggles would gel something to weigh the scales a little more in his favor paper or two, not enough to do that much good. Maybe not enough to get tenure. Maybe not, Mr. Black... I slipped my Identcard hurriedly into the slot outside the library and went into the periodical section. The brown metal racks that held the technical journals covered three floors, stiffly worded titles that encased thick shelves of computerese. And those were only the most important printouts; the lesser ones were on tape. An impressive view, if only one couldn't read. I made a show of looking up some back references on nonlinear resonances, Jacobean matrices and other random subjects, and then punched for the latest printout on references to my work. The public computer software was slower, since it had a lower priority rating for sharedlime readout from the computer's library, but it was also untraceable. No one could find out if I'd checked. I got the tapes on standby checkout and found a booth. The one I wanted was a half-inch in radius. I found a few routine queries for any future work from backwater colleges, some crossreference notes written by the computer and one request for more data from a Federal agency I didn't know. They were identified only by a long string ol' letters and numbers. Good. No major competitors, as yet. When my lime was up I gave the tapes back to a cruising librarian cart so no one would notice who returned them and went back to the physics department. There was a line outside my door again, but this time not all students. Ill nosed man said abruptly when I let him in. "Want to talk about your work." He sat down without being invited and pulled a lot of forms out of a thick briefcase. "Your article was processed and projected by our computer, the best on this continent. It tells us the process of disintegration you mention or imply in your article could have important military applications." "I hadn't realicd that. And the article didn't imply anything about military uses." "The machine caught it. You can see it for yourself with a little careful reading." "Don't believe everything your machine tells you." "That's an anlisemantic remark. Computers can work out the implications of the written word better than any single human." His fingers were plucking at the cuffs of the severe black suit he wore. "It may become possible to, say, attach leads lor microwave pulsers to large objects and destroy them completely with your techniques." I nodded. His beak nose weaved back and forth with hypnotic effect. I was still nodding an hour later when I got rid of him. Yes, the Institute would gel regular reports and yes, of course I'd let their technicians into the lab to set up their rigs and certainly I realized the national defense was at stake and I wouldn't want to impede... The next man was short and fat and llicked cigarette ashes around him like a nervous acolyte scattering incense. "Dr. Black, sir, I'm a techhelper over in biomed and I heard about your Breakthrough over here. The contract that hired me isn't very big and a few of us were thinking the other day about the fact that it probably won't be renewed His voice strangled off and the little man looked uncomfortable. "You'd like to work on my project?" "I could work nights," he blurted out. "Keep my old job, learn your techniques on my own time, without costing your contract a thing." "No," I started to say, "I don't th " "But m go on NoSleep! I'll spend all my time off the job on your project." It took me fifteen minutes to get rid of that one. If I took on one the others would be after me, all the second-rate people caught in dead projects in the backwaters of research. The rest of the line got the axe; I'd had enough for one day. Winters had been working hard; I found him in the lab. rearranging equipment. "I saw the article." He grinned. "Fast work." He turned away and started explaining a new experimental configuration he'd thought out and I breathed an inaudible sigh of relief. He didn't question my omission of his name from the article; sometimes it takes graduates a while to get used to that. But a faculty member needs every publication point he can get, right down to the fractions alloted for every time your name appears in a footnote. But then I thought, why? Why did I run it with only my name? Winters did as much as I, even if he was a graduate student. With the rest of the department trying to steal everything I had, what was I doing pulling the same scheme on Winters? The thought bothered me. I shelved it and tried to pay attention to what Winters was telling me. His new rig was an improvement on the one I'd designed, but I would've made the same changes if I'd had the lime. Damned polities was getting between me and my work again. It always did just after you got results. I spent a lew pleasant hours running tests and trying to narrow down the areas in which the resonance occured, thumbing dials and squinting into crowded equipment chassis, happy to get away from the world. Winters was a good researcher and getting better. He worked with the care and attention to detail I remembered from my days as a grad student, unlike the frantic scramble of the scientific monks most students were becoming. AutoSec searched me out over the lab intercom and I broke off work. I could depend on Winters to carry on with reasonable ability, so the interruption wasn't so bad. Randy caught me on the up ramp. "Say, you know anything about Kowalski at Mid western. I he inquired. I shook my head, wondering what this was about. A new and an elaborate play to get me into the clutches of Ruggles? "Got a recommendation from him on a student who's applied to us. Kowalski gives him a pretty good writeup, but alter that cross we pulled on him last year I don't know. " "Cross?" "We had a had student and Kowalski was looking lor somebody to fill an open slot in his team. The department worked it so everyone in Kowalski's field wrote good letters backing up the student's application and the people at Midwestern went lor it. They're a little slow back there. Our boy got the slot and by the lime Kowalski caught on he'd wasted months trying to train a useless deadhead." "Oh." I said. It was a new one on me. "So I guess we'll have to turn down anybody applying from Midwestern for a while until this blows over. Tough, but it s a necfessary move. Life is full of these unpleasant decisions, boy." Departmental politics always seemed to move people to philosophy. I ignored the hint and made for my office. The first call was from the Kahn Institute. "Dr. Black'.'" asked a pretty secretary. "We wanted to know your preference in ghoslscripters for your project proposal." "What'.' I'll write my own." The pretty face frowned. "I'm afraid that's quite impossible, sir. With a major undertaking like this we want a first rank job done on any budget proposals, outlines of future expectations and so forth. We couldn't leave it up to an amateur." She smiled uncertainly at me. Alter a moment I nodded. "Okay. Just let me see it before it goes out." I thumbed off and didn't have time to think before another image formed. "Dr. Black." Ruggles beamed out at me. being as formal as possible. "I must in f o r m y o u o f a decision made by the department chairman and myself regarding y our recent discoveries." "By you and the chairman? What about the rest of the department?" lie gave me a manic grin. "We want to keep this a private matter. We're sure the senior members would support us. so there's no reason to bring it into a lull session of the department. " fie was probably right, but they were still railroading me. "frankly, we are all somewhat surprised at your attitude. Your knowledge of professional standards of behavior certainly should tell you that we "The hell with that. What do you want'.'" Ruggles paled visibly. Everybody seemed to think I should treat the full professors as elder gods, but I was getting fed up. Ruggles looked inquiringly off camera, then back at me. "If you won't give us the background on your work Tin afraid it will be necessary for the department to take it from you. I've put up with this long enough." " You've pul up "Yes, and don't think others don't agree with me." "Ah, you have accomplices, then?" "You are behaving like an ingrate. This department has given you every opportunity "Stuff it, Ruggles. You're a stupid son of a bitch or you wouldn't be in this situation." "You cheat. I'm going T HE screen went blank. Evidently whoever was off camera probably the chairman didn't want Ruggles to waste lime with one of his incoherent tirades. Was everybody crazy.' All I wanted to do was lake credit for my own work. I even had a guilty feeling about dropping Winters" name from the article, though that was standard practice. The phone rang again. I ignored it. A note on my desk reminded me of some paperwork connected with the Kahn Institute and gave a hierarchy of numbers I could call. A letter welcomed me to something called the "Kahn family." I stuffed it into my pocket and locked up. I was surprised at the dusky symphony of closing doors and fading voices in the halls; I hadn't realized it was so late. Shadows in dark overcoats were slipping down the corridors and out, away, home. I strolled over to the Student Union. I ordered the Italian Special and the machine spat it out at me. "Warmed to stomach-pleasing delight," the plastic pullolf seal reassured me. It was a good choice. Nobody can eat spaghetti and have lime to be lonely it requires loo much attention. The bastards were going to get me; I could feel it with a dead, cold certainty. They could crush me without thinking about it, like a dreaming elephant rolling over in its sleep. And the hell of it was that I had grown up in the poker game of the System, played by its rules, studied my cards diligent!), pocketed my winnings when they came and waited for the deal to come to me. Now it looked as though I wasn't going to get the deal or have a chance to change the rules. I was being cut out. The only thing I had on my side was that nobody could fight the System belter than a man who saw it clearly. Ruggles didn't; he thought the rules of his bureaucracy were the laws of the universe. Still, I would need every point I could muster in my favor. Maybe I should have stayed in the lab and worked with Winters to get more background data on the effect. The work would have to be done sometime. But by the time it was finished the politics could finish me off. The only place where I felt comfortable now was back in the lab. Back Something clicked. I stood up and left. I took the note from the Kahn Institute out of my pocket as I pushed through the steel-gray cafeteria doors. Visiphone booths gleamed outside. I ducked into one. Even inside the booth I caught that faint odor of disinfectant and stale food that institutions always have. I grimaced, anticipating what was to come, and picked out the number of someone high up in the Institute. The code digits rattled and beeped happily in my ear. lab, barely able to contain my anticipation. A crisp, cool evening welcomed me. A wind sang in my ears and cleared my mind. Winters was working late in the lab. He started to describe what he was doing but I told him to save it. I looked over the experiment for the last lime, savoring a touch of nostalgia for the years Ed worked on it. No matter what it came to, the work had been good. Then the mood was broken and I started checking all the likely places: automatic eyes in the light fixtures, bugs taped under drawers, the rest. They hadrn't missed a thing. Every one of the stock devices were there and probably a lot more besides. When the physics department moves in with its special equipment, it can avoid detection if it wants to bother. Evidently Ruggles didn't think it necessary. He must have figured from the first that I would cross him. This gear couldn't have been planted without planning. The door buzzed. "Dr. Black.'" came over the audio. I opened the door and there they were. A Kahn Institute security squad was formed up outside. Their caplain stepped forward smartly and requested permission to search the lab. I gave it, stepped aside and watched his men at work. The beak-nosed guy was with them, but he didn't say much. They found more in two minutes that I had in ten. Winters stared as they pulled sensors out of unlikely places and piled them in the center of the floor. "How did they--" "You were concentrating on your work. Somebody probably slipped them in when you went out to lunch. You can't be expected to keep up with this stuff all the time." "We've traced it, sir," one of the Institute guards called out. He was standing over a portable detector that operated on a resonant effect: send out signals at the right frequency and the automatic equimenl that ran the focusing for the electric eyes would interpret it as ordinary data. When the stuff at the other end decided the eye needed refocusing it would send instructions and our boys would gel a fix from that. The captain checked beak nose, rushed over to me, rattled off his official report and was gone. He took most of the squad with him up the ramp and left the rest to guard the lab. I followed at a leisurely pace. Winters behind me. After all, I knew where they were going. The captain had Ruggles in custody and was herding him out with two graduate students when we got there. The squad was 'confiscating the equipment that had been hastily set up in Ruggles' office and everything was a colossal mess. "What does this mean, Black?" Ruggles shouted. The guards were treating him a little roughly and he was out of breath. "The Kahn people have got me on contract. Your snooping is illegal unless cleared with them." "They'll okay it. It's the normal function of a department. If you'd just told us--" I looked at him blankly. "But you didn't tell me you were going to bug my lab. I agree the department can do itbut unless we're warned we'll have to treat your behavior as a security violation." "Exactly." said beaknose. "I am afraid I will have to declare you under arrest. Professor Ruggles, and your students, until this matter " "Slop." We all stared down the hall, where blue-uniformed Multiversity police were jumping off the ramp. "Ah," Ruggles said. "I thought you'd never get here." He turned to beaknose and smiled. "I called the police as soon as I heard some of the conversation my sensors picked up." A police sergeant trotted up, puffing. Everyone started to talk at once, with much gesturing of hands. The scene looked like a Parisian traffic accident. I dropped out of the conversation and just watched. "Wail a minute!" the police sergeant shouted. He turned to Ruggles, who was trying to make the guards let go. "If you've been arrested for breach of security by the Institute, there's nothing I can do about it." "That's right," I said, looking helpful. "Standing Multiversity orders don't permit interference with members of other security forces. If they arrest you, the Multiversity will have to go through regular channels to get you back." say something stupid and I looked al the police sergeant. "But you, sir, are not completely without power." Beak nose was try ing to get everyone's attention, but we ignored him. "How do you mean?" the sergeant said. "You're on Multiversity property. A matter pertaining to security of staff members has come up and there are persons here who can supply some needed details. Under standard regs you can place them under protective custody until the matter is cleared up." The sergeant looked serious. "Ah, I see." Beak nose was plucking at my shoulder. The sergeant gestured to his men and they moved in' and grabbed beaknose by the arms. "You can't arrest a representative of the Institute," he said. He looked aL the captain of the squad he had brought with him. "Gel these men away from me." The captain shrugged. "I can't. My orders don't permit "I don't give a damn about your orders. Call off these lugs." "Now," I said soothingly, "we can't go around violating rules just because you want to. We all have to pull together." "But an incident like this can place the whole project in jeopardy. If I have to explain this to the Institute before they've even seen the proposal " "Black!" Ruggles was shouting. "If you don't get me out of this the whole department will suffer. A security inquiry could hurt us when our contract comes up lor renewal. This isn't time to let petty differences Both sides glared al each other and started taking away their respective prisoners, both of them struggling. I noticed that I was the only one laughing. "You're going to get it for this, Ruggles!" beaknose was yelling. Ruggles shouted something incoherent. I could pick out "Black" and "damned Institute" before they vanished down the ramp. It would take them at least a day to straighten it all out. During that lime I could collect my data and pack up a few things. I didn't need to take much. From now on I was traveling light. In a day I could probably pressure a tenured position out of a small college somewhere. Maybe I would ask Winters which one he had attended. They seemed to produce pretty good people. But whatever happened, I was going to be clear of all this. Winters was standing next to me, excited by a lot of events he didn't understand. He had never seen anyone use jujitsu on a bureaucracy before. "This is terrible," he said. "Dr. Black, you've got to do something-" "I am," I said. "In fact. I've just started."  O 'Spector." The Coronis operator showed the pink of her tongue to the ugly man waiting in the Belt patrolboat, half a megamile downstream. All that feky old hair, too, she thought. Yick. She pulled in her tongue and said sweetly, "It's from oh Franchise T welve." The man in the patrolboat looked uglier. His name was Space Safety Inspector Gollem and his stomach hurt. The news that a company inspector was in pain would have suited every molly squatter in the Bells. In fact, it wouldn't displease anyone from Deimos to the Rings. The only surprise would he the notion that Inspector Gollem had a stomach instead of a company contract tape. Gollem' All the friends Gollem had could colonize a meson and he knew it. His stomach was used to that, though. His stomach was even gelling used to working for Coronis Mutual, and he still hoped it would grow immune to his boss, Quine. What was murdering him by inches was the thing he had hidden out beyond Franchise Fourteen on the edge of Coronis sector. He scowled at the screen where Quine's girl was logging in the grief for his next patrol. Having a live girl-girl for conimo was supposed to be good lor morale. It wasn't doing one thing for Gollem. He knew what he looked like and his stomach knew what the flash from Twelve could be. When she threw it on the screen he saw it was a bogy complaint, all right. Ghost signals on their lines. Oh, no. Not again. Not when he had them all fixed. Franchise Twelve was West Hem Chemicals, an itchy outfit with a jillabuck of cyborgs. They would send out a tracker if he didn't get over there soon. But how? He had just come that way. he was due upstream at Franchise One. "Reverse patrol," he grunted. "Starting Franchise Fourteen. Purpose uh unscheduled recheck of aggregation shots in Lleven plus expedited service to West Hem. Allocate two units additional power." She logged it in; it was all right with her if Gollem started with spacerot. He cut channel and coded in the new course, trying not to think about the extra power he would have to justify to Quine. If anyone ever got into his console and found the bugger bypass on his log he would be loading ore with electrodes in his ears. He keyed his stomach a shot of Vageez and caught an error in his code which he corrected with no joy. Most Belters took naturally to the new cheap gee-cumulator drive. Gollem loathed it. Sliding around arsy-versy instead of driving the can where you wanted to go. The old way, the real way. I'm the last machine-freak, he thought. A godlost dinosaur in space... But a dinosaur would have had more sense than to gel messed up with a dead dream. Ragnarok. His gee-sum index was wobbling up the scale, squeezing him retrograde in a field stress-node he hoped. He slapped away a pod of the new biomonilor they had put in his boal and took a scan outside before his screens mushed. Always something to see in the Belts. This time it was a storm of little crescents trailing him, winking as the gravel tumbled. In the sky with diamonds... From Ragnarok's big ports you could see into naked space. That was the way they liked it once. His iron butterfly. He rubbed his beard, figuring Ragnarok in five hours, after he checked the squatlernest in Fourteen. The weathersignal showed new data since he'd coded in the current field vortices and fronts. He tuned up, wondering what it must be like to live under weather made of gales of gas and liquid water. He had been raised on Luna. T HE flash turned out to be a couple of rogue males coming in from Big J's orbit. Jup stirred up a roek now and then. This pair read like escaped Trojans, estimated to node downstream in Sector Themis. Nothing in that volume except some new medbase. His opposite number there was a gigglehead named Hara who was probably too busy peddling mutant phage to notice them go by. A pity, Trojans were gas-rich. Feeding time. He opened a pack of Ovipuff and tuned up his music. His music. Human power music from the frontier time. Not for Gollem, the new subliminal biomoans. He dug it hard, the righteous electronic decibels. Chomping the paste with big useless teeth, the cabin pounding. The biomonitor was shrinking in its pods. Good. Nobody asked you into Gollem's ship, you sucking symbiote. The beat helped. He started through his exercises. Not to let himself go null-gee like Hara. Like them all now. Spacegrace. His unfashionable body bucked, strained. A gorilla, no wonder his own mother had taken one look and split. Two thousand lightyears from home. What home for Gollem? Ask Quine, ask the eontpany. The companies owned space now. It was time to brake into Fourteen, Fourteen was its usual disorderly self, a giant spaw n of molly-bubbles hiding an aggregate of rock that had been warped into synch long before his time. The first colonists had done it with reaction engines. Tough. A kid with a gee-cumulator could true an orbit. Fourteen had more bubbles every time he passedand morekids. The tissue tanks that paid the franchise were still clear but elsewhere the bubbles were layers deep, the last ones tethered loose. Running out of rock for their metabolite to work on. Gollem hassled them about that every time he passed. "Where are your rock nudgers?" he asked now when ihe squaller-chief came on his screen. "Soon. soon. 'Spector Gollem." The squatterchief was a slender skinhead with a biotuner glued to one ear. "The company will cancel, Juki. Coronis Mutual won't carry you on policyholder status if you don't maintain insurable life support." Juki smiled, manipulated the green blob. They were abandoning the rocks all right, drifting off into symbiotic space life. Behind Juki he saw a couple of the older chiefs. "You can't afford to cut the services the company provides," he told them angrily. Nobody knew better than Gollem how minimal those services were, but without them what? "Get some rock." He couldn't use any more time here. As he pulled away he noticed one of the loose bubbles was a sick purple. Not his concern, even if he had the time. Cursing, he eased alongside and cautiously slid his lock probes into the monomolecular bubbleskin. When the lock opened a stink came in. He grabbed his breather and kicked into the foul bubble. Six or seven bodies were floating together in the middle like a tangle of yellow wires. He jerked one out. squirted oxy at its face. It was a gut-bag kid, a born null-gee. When his eyes fanned open Gollem pushed him at the rotting metabolite core. "You were feeding it phage." He slapped the boy. "Thought it would replicate, didn't you? You poisoned it." The boy's eyes crossed, then straightened. Probably didn't get a word, the dialect of Fourteen was drifting last. Maybe some of them truly were starting to communicate symbiolically . Vegetable He pushed the boy back into the raft and knocked the dead metabolite through the waster. The starved mollybubble wall was pitted with necrosis, barely holding. He Hushed his C# # lank over it and crawled back to his boat for a spare metabolite core. When he got back the quasi-living cytoplasm of the bubbleskin was already starting to clear. It would regenerate itself if they didn't poison it again with a C# #binding mutant. That was the way men built their spacehomes now, soft hcterocatalytic films that ran on starlight, breathed human wastes. Gollem rummaged through the stirring bodies until he found a bag of phage between a woman and her baby. She whimpered when he jerked it loose, lie carried it back to his boat and pulled carefully away, releasing a flow of nutrient gel to seal his probe-hole. The mollybubble would heal itself. At last he was clear for Ragnarok. Twelve and then deftly patched in the log bypass and set in his true trajectory. The log would feed from his cache of duplicates, another item nobody had better find. Then he logged in the expendables he'd just used, padding it a piece as always. Embezzlement. His stomach groaned. He tuned up a rock storm to soothe it. There was an old poem about a man with a dead bird tied around his neck. Truly he had his dead bird. All the good things were dead, the free wild human things. He felt like a specter, believe it. A dead one hanging in from the days when men rode machines to the stars and the algae stayed in pans. Before they cooked up all the metabolizing Martian macromolecules that "tamed" space. And those tame men. women and kids breathing through 'em, feeding off 'em, navigating and computing and , making music with 'em mating with them, maybe! Steppe n wolf growled, worried the biomonilor. His metal-finder squealed. Ragnarok! Time shivered and the past blazed on his screens. He let himself have one quick look. The great gold-skinned hull floated in the starlight, edged with diamonds against the tiny sun. The last Argo, the lonesomest Conestoga of them all. Ragnarok. Huge, proud, ungainly star machine, blazoned with the symbols of the crude technology that had carried man to space. Ragnarok who opened the way to Saturn and beyond. A human fist to the gods. Drifting now, a dead hulk, lost in the sea she'd conquered. Lost and forgotten to all but Gollem the specter. No time now to suit up and prowl over and around her, to pry and tinker with her archaic fitments. The pile inside her was long and cold. He dared not even try to start it, a thing like that would set off every field-sounder in the zone. Quine's stolen power in her batteries was all that warmed her now. I nside her also was his dead bird. He coasted into the main lock, which he had adapted to his probe. Just as he hit he thought he glimpsed a new bubble firming up in the storage cluster he had hung on Ragnarok s freightlock. What had Topanga been into? The locks meshed with a soulsatisfying clang of metal and he cycled through, eye to eye with the two old monster suits that hung in Ragnarok' s lock. Unbelievable, so cumbersome. How ever had they done it? He kicked up through dimness to the bridge. For one moment his girl was there. The wide ports were a wheeling maze of starlight and fire-studded shadows. She sat in the command couch, gazing out. He could see her pure, fierce profile, the hint of girl-body in the shadows. Starhungry eyes. Then the eyes slid around and the lights came up. His star girl vanished into the thing that had killed her. Time. Topanga was an old, sick, silly woman in a derelict driveship. She smiled at him from the wreckage of her face. "Golly? I was remembering " What an instrument it was still, that husky voice in the star haze. The tales it had spun for him over the years. She had not always been like this. When he had first found her, adrift and ill she had still been Topanga then. The last one left. "You were using the caller. Topanga, I warned you they were too close. Now they've picked you up." "I wasn't sending, Golly." Eerie blue, the wide old eyes reminded him of a place he had never seen. tales he had hung on her console leads. Hard to believe those antiques were still operational. Completely inorganic, a ton of solid-state circuitry. Topanga claimed she couldn't activate it, but when she had had her first crazy fit he had found out otherwise. He had had her parked in Four then, in a clutch of spacejunk. She had started blasting the band s with docking signals to men twenty years dead. Company salvage had nearly blown her out of space before he had gotten there he had had to fake a collision to satisfy Quine. A telltale was hot. "Topanga. Listen to me. West Hem Chemicals are sending a hunter out to find you. You were jamming their miners. Don't you know what they'll do to you'? The best the very best you'll get is a geriatric ward. Needles. Tubes. Doctors ordering you around, treating you like a thing. They'll grab Ragnarok for a space trophy. Unless they blast you first." Her face crumpled crazily. "We can take care of ourselves. I'll turn the lasers on 'em." "You'd never see them." He glared at the defiant ghost. He could do anything, he wanted here, what was stopping him. "Topanga, I'm going to kill that caller. It's for your own good." She stuck up her ruined chin, the wattles waving. "I'm not afraid of them." "You have to be afraid of a jerry ward. You want to end as a mess of tubing, under the gees'? I'm going to dismantle it." "No, golly, no!" Her stick arms drummed in panic, trailing skin. "I won't touch it, I'll remember. Please don't leave me helpless." Her voice broke and so did his stomach. He couldn't look at it, this creature that had eaten his girl. Topanga inside there somewhere, begging for freedom, for danger. Safe, helpless, gagged? No. "If I nudge you out of West Hem's range you'll be in three others. Topanga, baby, I can't save you one more time." She had gone limp now, shrouded in the Martian oxyblanket he had brought her. He caught a blue gleam under the shadows and his stomach squirted bile. Let go, witch. Die before you kill me, too. He began to code in the gee-cum unit he had set up here. It was totally inadequate for Ragnarok's mass but he could overload it for a nudge. He would stabilize her on his next pass-by, if only he could find her without wasting too much power. From behind him came a husky whisper. "Strange to be old--" Ghost of a rich girl's laugh. "Did I ever tell you about the time the field shifted, on Telhys?" "You told me." Ragnarok was stirring. "Stars," she said dreamily. "Hart Crane was the first space poet. Listen. Stars scribble on our eyes the frosty sagas, the gleaming cantos of unvanquished space. O silver sinewy:" Gollem heard the hull clang. Someone was trying to sneak out of Ragnarok. shaft to the freight lock, found it cycling and jacknifed back to get out through his boat at the main lock. He was too late. As he sprang into his cabin the screens showed a strange pod taking off from behind that new bubble. Dummy, dummy... He suited up and scrambled out across Ragnarok s hull? The new bubble was still soft, mostly nutrigel. Pushing his face into it he cracked his breather. He came back to Topanga in a blue rage. "You are letting a phage-runner park on Ragnarok. " "Oh, was that Leo?" She laughed vaguely. "He's a courier from the next zone -- Themis, isn't it? He calls by sometimes. He's been beautiful to me. Golly." "He is a stinking pagerunner and you know it. You were covering for him." Gollem was sick. The old Topanga would have put "Leo" out the trash hole. "Not phage. Not phage on top of everything, Topanga." Her ancient eyelids fell. "Let it be. Golly. I'm alone so long," she whispered. "You leave me for so long." Her withered paw groped out, seeking him. Brown-spotted, crisscrossed with reedy pulses. Knobs, strings. Where were the hands of the girl who had held the camp on Tethys! He looked at the line of holographs over the port and saw her. The camera had caught her grinning up at black immensity, the wild light of Saturn's rings reflected in her red-gold hair. "Topanga, old mother," he said painfully. "Don't call me mother, you plastic spacepig," she blazed. Her carcass jerked out of the pilot couch and he had to web her back, hating to touch her. A quarter gee would break these sticks. "I should be dead," she mumbled. "It won't be long -- you'll be rid of me." Ragnarok was set now, he could go"Maintain, spacer, maintain," he told her heartily. His stomach knew what lay ahead. None of it was any good. As he left he heard her saying brightly, "Gimbal, check," to her dead computer. II chise Twelve and West Hem. Just as he had the log tied back into real lime his caller bleeped. The screen stayed blank. "Identify." "Been waitin' on you, Gollem." A slurred tenor. Gollem's beard twitched. "One freakin' fine ship." The voice chuckled. "Mainmouth by Co'onis truly flash that ship." "Stay off Ragnarok if you want to keep your air," Gollem told the phagerunner. The voice chuckled again. "My pa'tners truly grieve on that, "Spector." There was a click and he heard his own voice saying, "Topanga, baby, I can't save you one more time." "Deal, 'Spector, deal. Why we flash on war?" "Blow your clobbing tapes," Gollem said tiredly. "You can't run me like you run Hara." " 'Panga," the invisible Leo said reflectively. "Freakin' fine old fox. She tell I fix her w ire fire?" Gollem cut channel. The phager must have set a short smoking to win her trust. Vulnerable. A n old sick eagle dead in space and the rats have found her... They wouldn't quit, either. Ragnarok had air, water, power. Transmitters. Maybe they were using her caller, maybe she was telling the truth. They could take over. Shove her out through the lock. Gollem's hand hovered over his console. If he turned back now his log would blow it all. And for what? No, he decided. They'll wait, they'll sniff around. They want to take me, too. They'll wait to see how much squeeze they have. Pray they don't find out. If only they don't start trashing... He had to get some more power somewhere and jump Ragnarok out of there. How, how? Like trying to hide Big Jup. He noticed that he had punched the biomonitor into a sick yellow blob and hurled it across the cabin. And how much longer could he cool Coronis? Right on cue, his company hotline blatled. "Why aren't you at Franchise T wo, Gollem?" It was mainmouth Quine himself. Gollem took a deep breath and repeated his course reversal plan, watching Quine's little mouth purse up. "After this clear with me. Now hear this, Gollem, " Quine leaned back in his bioflex, pink and plump. Coronis was no hardship. "I don't know what you think you're into with Franchise Three but I want it stopped. The miners are yelling and our company won't tolerate it." Gollem shook his shaggy head like a daed bull. Franchise Three was a heavy metal mining outfit. "They're overloading their tractor beams for hot extraction," he told Quine. "It's in my report. If they keep it up they'll have one bloody hashup. And they won't be covered because their contract annex specifies the load limits." Quine's jowls twitched ominously. "Gollem. Again I warn you. It is not your role to interpret the contract to the policyholder. If the miners choose to get their ore out faster by abrogating their contract that's their decision. Your job is to report the violation, not to annoy them with technicalities. Right now they are very angry with you. And I trust you don't imagine that our company "reverent pause "appreciates your initiative?" Gollem made an inarticulate noise in his throat. He should be used to this. Coronis wanted its piece quickly and it wanted to avoid paying compensation when the thing blew. The miners got paid by the shuttle load and most of them couldn't tell a contract annex from a Hush valve. By the time they found out they'd be dead. "Another item." Quine was watching him. "You may be getting some noise from Themis sector. They seemed to be all sweated up about a bit of rock." "You mean those Trojans?" Gollem asked slowly. "What's there?" "Have you been talking to Themis?" "No." "Very well. You will not, repeal not, deviate from your patrol. You are on a very thin line with us, Gollem. If your tapes show anything whatever in connection with Themis you're out of the company and there will be a lien against you for your overdrawn pension. And there will be no transport rights. Do I make myself clear?" could control his hands he punched Weather for the updated rogue orbits. Both rocks were now computed to node in sector Themis, but well clear of Themis main. He frowned. Who was hurting? His ephemeris showed only the new medbase in the general volume, listed as Nonaffiliated, no details. It seemed to be clear, too. If that polluted Hara... Gollem grunted. He understood now. Quine was hoping for some hassle in Themis which might persuade Ceres Control to reassign part of that sector to him. And the medbase wasn't company, it was expendable for publicity purposes. Truly fine, he thought. Much gees for Quine if it works. He was coming into West Hem Chemicals. Before he could signal, his audio cut loose with curses from the cyborg chief. Gollem swerved to minimize his intrusion on their body lines and the chief cooled down enough to let him report that he had killed their bogy. "It was an old field-sounder," Had they identified Ragnarok? "Slope out. Go." The old cyborg op couldn't care less. He had electrode jacks all over his skull and his knuckles sprouting wires. Much as Gollem loved metal, this was too much. He backed out as gingerly as he could. The men -- or maybe the creatures-in there were wired into the controls of robot refining plants on all the nearby rocks, and he was hashing across their neural circuit. Wouldn't be surprising if they fired on him one day. His next stop was the new aggregation franchise in Eleven. It was a slow-orbit complex on the rim of the Kirkwood Gap, a touchy location to work. If they started losing rocks they could spread chaos in the zone. Aggregation meant power units, lots of them. Gollem began figuring Ragnarok's parameters. His stomach also began to gripe him; the outfit that had leased Eleven had big plans for a self-sustaining colony on a slim budget. They needed those units to bring in gas-rich rocks. When he got inside Gollem saw they had other problems loo. "We've computed for two-sigma contingency," the Eleven chief repealed liredly. They were standing beside a display tank showing the projected paths of the rocks they intended to blast. "Not enough," Gollem told him. "Your convergence-point is smeared the hell all over. You lose a big one and it'll plow right into Ten." "But Franchise Ten isn't occupied," the chief protested. "Makes no difference. Why do you think you got this franchise cheap? The company's delighted to have you aggregating this lode, they're just waiting for you to lose one rock so they can cancel and resell your franchise. I can't certify your operation unless you recompute." "But that means buying computer imput from Ceres Main!" he yelped. "We can't afford it." "You should have looked at the instability factors before you signed." Gollem said woodenly. He was wishing the chief didn't have all his hair; it would be easier to do this to a skinhead. "At least let me bring in the rocks we have armed," the chief was pleading. "How many one-gee units have you got out there'.'" (iollem pointed. "Twenty-one." "I'll take six of them and certify you. Thai's cheaper than recomputing." The chiefs jaw sagged, lightened to a snarl. "You polluted bastard!" Suddenly there was a yelp behind them and the commo op lore off his earphones. The chief reached over and flicked on the all-band blare. Kor a minute Gollem thought it was a Hare front, and then he caught the human scream. He slammed down the voder, the sweat starling out all over him. "What in space " the chief belt a n. "Old beacon in the Gap." Gollem was pushing past them. "I have to go kill it." threw in the booster. No lime for power units now; that yell meant Topanga was in real trouble. She wasn't calling dead men. If he tied in the spare booster he could override the field-forms for a slraighler course. Strictly verboten. He did so and then opened his commo channels. Topanga wasn't there. fire.' Collision? More like, Leo and friends had made their move. He hurtled downstream in a warp of wasted power, his hands mechanically tuning the board in hopes of pulling in some phagers' signals, something. He picked up only far-off mining chatter and a couple of depot ops asking each other what the Mayday was. Someone in Sector Themis was monotonously calling Inspector Hara. Hara wasn't answering, as usual, only the automatic standby from Themis main. Gollem cursed them all impartially, trying to make his brain yield a plan. Why would the phagers move in on Ragnarok so fast? Not their style, confrontation. If he blew they'd lose the ship, they'd have to cope with a new inspector. Why risk it when they had him by the handle already? Maybe they figured it was no risk. Gollem's fist clenched and unclenched on the tuner in a heavy rhythm. Paint it black , he thought. They have to keep her alive till I get there. They want me. What, then, to do'.' Would they believe a threat to scream it all the way up to Ceres Control? Don't bother to answer. They knew as well as he did that a company bust would end with Topanga in a gerry ward, Ragnarok in Quine's trophy park and Gollem in a skullcage. But how to break Topanga loose from them? If he tried to jive along with them the first thing they'd do would be to shoot her up on phage. Addiction dose. Him too why had he left her there alone? He was going around this misery orbit for the nth time when he noticed the Themis voice had boosted gain and was now trying to reach Coronis, his home base. Quine's home base. No answer. Against his stomach's advice he tuned it up. "Medbase Themis to Coronis main, emergency. Please answer, Coronis. Medbase Themis calling Coronis, emergency, please The woman was clearly no commo op. Finally Quine's girl chirped: "Medbase Themis, you are disturbing our traffic. Please damp your signal." "Coronis, this is an emergency. We need help we're going to get hit!" "Medbase Themis, contact your sector safety patrol officer, we have no out-of-sector authorization. You are disturbing our traffic." "Our base won't answer! We have to have help, we have casualties A male voice cut in. "Coronis, put me through to your chief at once. This is a medical priority." "Medbase Themis, Sector Chiet Quine is outstation at present. We are in freight shuttle assembly for the trans-Mars window, please stand by until after launch." "But " "Coronis out." Gollem grimaced, trying to picture Quine going outstation. He went back to pounding on his brain. The Themis woman went on calling. "We are in an impact path, we need power to move. If anyone can help us please come in. Medbase Themis He cut her off. One Ragnarok was enough and his was just ahead now. weren't expecting him so soon. He powered down and drifted. As his screens cleared he saw a light move in the bubbles behind the freight lock. His one possible break, if they hadn't yet moved that phage inboard. He grabbed the wrecking laser controls and kicked the patrolboat straight at Ragnarok's main lock. The laser beam fanned over the bubbles, two good slices before he had to brake. The crash sent him into his boards. The docking probes meshed and he went headfirst into Ragriarok's lock. As it started to cycle he burned the override, setting off alarms all over the ship Then he was through and caroming up the shaft. Among the hoots he could hear more clanging. Phagers were piling out through freight lock to save their bubbles. If he could get to the bridge first he could lock them out. He twisted, kicked piping and shot into the bridge, his arm aimed at the emergency hatch-lock lever. It had been not used for decades -- he nearly broke his wrist, yanking the lever against his own inertia and was rewarded by the sweet grind of lock toggles far below. Then he turned to the command couch where Topanga should be and saw he was too late. She was there all right, both hands to her neck and her eyes rolling. Behind her a lank hairless figure was holding a relaxed pose, in his first a wirenoose leading around Topanga's throat. "Truly fine. Inspector." The phager grinned. For a second Gollem wondered if Leo hadn't noticed the handlaser Gollem pointed. Then he saw that the phagehead was holding a welder against Topanga's side. Its safety sleeve was off. "Deal, Gollyboy. Deal the fire down." No way. After a minute Gollem sent his weapon drifting by Leo's arm. He didn't take the bait. "Open up." The phager jerked his chin at the hatch lever and Topanga gave a bubbling whine. When Gollem opened that the game was over all the way. He hung frozen, his coiled body sensing for solidity behind him, measuring the spring. The phager jerked the wire. Topanga's arms flailed. One horrible eye rolled at Gollem. A spark in there, trying to say no. your head off and throw you out the waster." The phager giggled. "Why you twisted Topanga upside down, feel trailing out toward Gollem. She kicked feebly. Weird, her bare feet were like a girl's. "Open up." When Gollem didn't move the phager's arm came out in a graceful swing, his fingers flaring. The welding arc sliced, retraced, sliced again as Topanga convulsed. Topanga was quiet now. "Way to go." The phager grinned. "Truly tough old bird. Open up." "Turn her loose. Turn her loose. I'll open." "Open now." The arm came out again. Suddenly Topanga made a weak twist, scrabbling at Leo's groin. The phager's head dipped. Gollem drove inside his arm, twisted it against momentum. The welder rocketed out around the cabin while he and the phager thrashed around each other, blinded by Topanga's robe. The phager had a knife now but he couldn't get braced. Gollem felt legs lock his waist and took advantage of it to push Topanga away. When the scene cleared h.e clamped the phager to him and began savagely to collect on his investment in muscle building. Just as he was groping for the wire to tie up the body something walloped him back of the ear and the lights went out. He came to with Topanga yelling, "Val, Val! I've got 'em!" She was hanging on the console in her hair using both hands to point an ancient Thunderbolt straight at him. The muzzle yawned smoke a foot from his beard. "Topanga, it's me -- Golly. Wake up, spacer, let me tie him up." "Val?" A girl laughing, screaming. "I'm going to finish the murdering mothers, Val!" Valentine Orloff, her husband, had been in the snows of Ganymede for twenty years. "Val is busy, Topanga," Gollem said gently. He was hearing hull noises he didn't like. "Val sent me to help you. Pul down the jolter and help me lie up this creep, spacegirl. They're trying to steal my boat." He hadn't had lime to lock it, he remembered now. Topanga stared at him. "And why do I often meet your visage here?" she croaked. "Your eyes like unwashed platters Then she fainted and he flung himself downshaft to the lock. His patrolboat was swinging away. Tethered to it was the phagerunners' pod. He was stranded on Ragnarok. bridge consoles. He managed to send one weak spit from Ragnarok's lasers' after them as they picked up gees. Futile. Then he pulled the phager's head over his knee and clouted it and turned to setting up Topanga with an i.v. in her old cobweb veins. How in hell had those weak claws held a joller? He wrapped a gel sheath over her burns, grinding his jaw to still the uproar in his stomach. With one hand on the cycle button he checked frowning. He could use some information from Leo -- what were they into in his patrol sector? Then his head came together and his fist crunched the eject. His patrol sector? If the companies ever got their hands on him he'd spend the rest of his life with his brains wired up. paying for that patrolboat. If he was lucky. No way, no where to go. The companies owned space. Truly he was two thousand lightyears from home now -- on a dead driveship. Dead? Gollem threw back his lank hair and grinned. Ragnarok had a rich ecosystem, he'd seen to that. Nobody but the phagers knew she was here and he could probably hold them out for a while. Long enough, maybe, to see if he could coax some power out of that monsterhouse without waking up the sector. Suddenly he laughed out loud. A thing like a rusty shutter was sliding in his mind, letting in glory. "Man, man!" he muttered and stuck his head into the regeneration chamber to check the long trays of culture stretching away under the lights. It look him a minute to understand what was wrong. No wonder the phagers came back so fast, no wonder he was laughing like a dummy. They'd seeded the whole works with phage culture. A factory. The first trays were near sporing, the air was ropy. He hauled them out, inhaled a clean lungful and jettisoned the ripe trays. Then he crawled back in to search. On every staging the photosynthetic algae were starting to clump, coagulating to the lichen-like symbiote that was phage. Not one clean tray. In a lew days Ragnarok would have no more air. But he and Topanga wouldn't care. They'd be through the walls in phagefreak long before. He was well and truly shafted now. He Hushed some oxy into the ventilators and kicked back to the bridge. Get some clean metabolite. Or die. Who would give him air? Even if he could move Ragnarok , the company depots and franchises would be alerted. He might just as well signal Coronis and give himself up. Maybe Quine wouldn't bother to reach him and Topanga in time. Maybe better so. Wards. Wires. Topanga groaned. Gollem felt her temples. Hot as plasma, old ladies shouldn't play war. He rummaged out biogens, marveling at the vials, ampoules, tabs, hyposprays. Popping who knew what to keep alive. Contraband she and Val had picked up in the old free days, her hoard would stock a Wait a minute. Medbase Themis. Ill board. The Themis woman was still calling, low and hoarse. He cranked the antennae for the narrowest beam he could get. "Medbase Themis, do you read?" "Who are you? Who's there?" She was startled out of her code book. "This a spacesweep mission. I have a casualty." "Where -- " The man took it. "This is Chief Medic Krans, spacer. Y ou can bring in your casualty but we have a rogue headed through our space with a gravel cloud. If we can't get power to move the station in about thirty hours we'll be holed out. Can you help us?" "You can have what I've got. Check coordinates." The woman choked up on the decimals. No use telling them he couldn't do them any good. The gee-cum unit he had in Ragnarok wouldn't nudge that base in time for Halley's comet. And Ragnarok's drive -- if it worked ft would be like trying to wipe your eye with blowtorch. But their air could help him. The drive. He bounced down the engineway, knowing the spring in his muscles was partly phage. Only partly. A thousand times he had come this way, a thousand times lorn himself away from temptation. Gleefully now he began to check out the circuits he had traced, restored the long-pulled fuses. There was a sealed hypergolic reserve for ignition. A stupefying conversion process, a plumber's nightmare of heat-exchangers and back-cycling. Crazy, wasteful, dangerous. Enough circuitry to wire the Belt. Unbelievable it has carried man to Saturn, more unbelievable it would work today. He clanked the rod controls. No telling what had crystallized. The converter fuel chutes jarred out thirty years' accumulated dust. The ignition reserve was probably only designed for one emergency firing. Would he be able to ignite again to brake? Learn as you go. One thing sure, when that venerable metal volcano burst to life every board from here to Coronis would be lit. When he got back to the bridge Topanga was whispering. "We left the haven hanging in the night O thou steel cognizance whose leap commits "Pray it leaps," he told her and began setting course, doublechecking everything because of the phagemice running in the shadows. He wrapped Topanga's webs. He started the ignition train. The subsonic rumble that grew through Ragnarok filled him with terror and delight. He threw himself into the webs, wishing he had said something, counted down maybe. Blastoff. Go. The rumble bloomed into an oremill roar. Gees smashed down on him. Everything in the cabin started raining on the deck. The web gave sidewise and the roar wound up in a scream that parted his brain and then eerily dwindled into silence. When he struggled back to the board he found the burn had cut right. Ragnarok was barreling toward Themis. He saw Topanga's eyes open. "Where are we headed?" She sounded sane as soap. "I'm taking you over to the next sector, Themis. We need metabolite, oxygen. The phagers ruined your regenerators." "Themis?" "There's a medbase there. They'll give us some." Mistake. "Oh, no no!" She struggled up. "No, Golly! I won't go to a hospital don't let them take me!" "You're not going to a hospital, Topanga. You're going to slay right here in the ship while I go in lor the cores. They'll never know about you. We'll be out of there in minutes." No use. "God hate you, Gollem." She made an effort to spit. "You're trying to trap me, I know you. Never let me free. You won't bury me here, Gollem. Rot in Moondome with your ugly cubl'm going to Val!" "Cool, spacer, you're yawing." He got some tranks into her finally and went back to learning Ragnarok. The phage was getting strong now. When he looked up the holographs were watching him drive their ship. The star heroes. Val Orlov, Fitz. Hannes, Mura, all the great ones. Sometimes only a grin behind a gold-washed headplate, a name on a monster suit beside some mad hunk of machine. Behind them, spacelost wildernesses lit by unknown moons. All alive, all so young. There was Topanga with her arm around that other spacegirl, the dark Russian one who was still orbiting lo. They grinned past him, bright and living. When they start talking we've had it... narok into what he hoped was attitude lor the retro burn. If he could trust the dials, there was enough ignition for braking and for one last burn lo get out of there. But where would he go from Medbase? Into the sky with diamonds. He heard himself humming and decided to lock the whole thing into autopilot. No matter what shape that computer was in it would be saner than he. Have you seen your mother, baby standing in the shadows... When he began hearing Iron Butterfly he went down and threw out half the trays. The thee remaining oxy tanks struck him as hilarious. He cracked one. The oxy sobered him enough to check the weather signal. The Medbase woman was still trying to raise Themis Main. He resisted the impulse lo enlighten her about the companies and concentrated on the updated orbits of the Trojan rogues. He saw now what had Medbase sweating. The lead rogue would miss them by megamiles but it was massive enough to have stirred up a lot of gravel. The small rogue behind was sweeping up a tail. The rock itself would go by far off but that gravel cloud would rip their bubbles to shreds. He had to get there and out again fast. He sniffed some more oxy and computed the rogue orbits on a worst-contingency basis. It looked okay for him. His stomach flinched; even under phage it had an idea what it was going to be like when those medics found out they were wasted. He saw Topanga grinning. The phage was doing her more good than the tranks. "Not to worry, stargirl. Golly won't let 'em gel you." "Air" She was trying to point to life-support, which had long since gone red. "I know, spacer. We're getting air at Medbase." She gave him a strange un-Topanga#mile. "Whatever you say, little Golly." Whispering hoarsely. "I know you've been beautiful Her hand reached, burning. This he positively could not take. Pity his music was gone. "Give us verses as we go, star girl." But she was too weak. "Read me Her scanner was full of it. "In oil-rinsed circles of blind ecstasy." Hard to dig. until the strobing letters suddenly turned to music in his throat. "Man hears himself an engine in a cloud!" he chanted, convoyed by ghosts. what marathons new-set among the stars!" "The soul, by naphtha fledged into new reaches, already knows the closer clasp of Mars It was indeed fortunate, he discovered, that he had set the autopilot and stayed suited up. H IS first clear impression of Medbase was a chimpanzee's big brown eyes staring into his under a flashprobe. He jerked away, found himself peeled and tied on a table. The funny feeling was the luxury of simulated gravity. The chimpanzee turned out to be a squat little type in medwhites, who presently freed him. "I told you he wasn't a phager ' It was the woman's voice. C raning. Gollem saw she was no girl-girl and had a remarkable absence of chin. The chimpanzee eventually introduced himself as Chief Medic Krans. "What kind of ship is that?" the woman asked as he struggled into his suit. "A derelict. " he told them. "Phagerunners were using it. My teammate's stoned. All he needs is air." "The power units," said Kranz. "I'll help you bring them over." "No need for you to go inI've got them ready to go. Just give me a couple of metabolite cores to take back to start the air clearing." Unsuspicious. Kranz motioned the woman to show the way to their stores. Gollem saw that their base was one big cheap bubble. The molly hadn't even seamed together under the film; a couple of pebbles would finish them. The ward had twenty-odd burn cases in cocoons. Themis didn't bother much with burns. An old spacerat minus a lot of his original equipment came wambling over to open up. Gollem loaded as much metabolite as he could carry and headed for the lock. At the port the woman grabbed his arm. "You will help us?" Her eyes were deep green. Gollem concentrated on her chin. "Be right back." He cycled out. Ragnarok was on a tether he didn't recall securing. He scrambled over, found the end fouled in the lock toggles. If there had been tumble bye-bye. When he got inside he heard Topanga's voice. He hustled up the shaft. Once again he was too late. While he had been in the stores unsuspicious Chief Medic Kranz had suited up and beat him into Ragnarok. "This is a very sick woman, spacer," he informed Gollem. "The legal owner of this derelict, Doctor. I'm taking her to Coronis Base." "I'm taking her into my ward right now. We have the facilities. Get those power units." He could see Topanga's eyes close. "She doesn't wish to be hospitalized. " "She's in no condition to decide that," Kranz snapped. T HE metabolite was on board. Doctor Chimpanzee Kranz appeared to have elected himself a driveship ride to nowhere. Gollem began drifting toward the ignition panel, beside Topanga's web. "I guess you're right, sir. I'll help you prepare her and we'll lake her in." But Kranz' little hand had a little stungun in it. "The power units, spacer." He waved Gollem toward the shaft. There weren't any power units. Gollem backed into the metabolite, watching for the stunner to waver. It didn't. There was only one chance left, if you could call it a chance. "Topanga, this good doctor is going to take you into his hospital," he said loudly. "He wants you where he can take good care of you." One of Topanga's eyelids wrinkled, sagged down again. An old, battered woman. No chance. "Can you handle her, doctor?" "Get that power out now." He had the safety off. Gollem nodded sourly and started downshaft as slowly as he could. Kranz came over to watch him, efficiently out of reach. What now? Gollem couldn't reach the ignition circuits from here even if he knew how to short them. Just as he turned around to look for something to fake a power cell it happened. A whomp like an imploding mollybubble smacked into the shaft. Chief Medic Kranz went into a slow cartwheel. "Good girl!" Gollerfi yelled. "You got him " He batted the stunner out of Kranz' limp glove and kicked upward. When he raised his head he found he was looking into the snout of Topanga's jolter. "Gel out of my ship," she yelped. "You lying suitlouse. And take your four-eyed, needle-sucking friend with you!" "Topanga, it's me it's Golly." "I know who you are," she said coldly. "You'll never trap me." "Topanga!" he cried. A bolt went by his ear, rocking him. "Out!" She was leaning down the shaft, squeezing on the jolter. Gollem backed slowly down, collecting Kranz. The witch figure above him streamed biotape and bandages, the hair that once shone red standing up like white fire. She must be breathing pure phage, he thought. Can't last long... All I have to do is go slow... "Out!" She screamed. Then he saw she had Kranz' oxy tube clamped under one arm. This seemed to be his day for underestimating people. "Topanga," he began to plead and had to dodge another joltbolt. She couldn't go on missing forever. He decided to haul Kranz out and cut back into the ship through the emergency port. There was a welder in the Medbase port rack. He boosted Kranz along the tether and into the lock. The Medbase woman was waiting on the other side. As the port opened he pushed Kranz at her and grabbed the welder. The chinless wonder learned fast; she flung herself on the welder and started to wrestle. There was solid womanmuscle under her whites, but he got a fist where her jaw should have been and threw himself back into the lock. As it started to cycle he realized she had probably saved his life. The outer lock had a viewport through which he could sec Ragnarok's vents. The star field behind them was dissolving. He let out an inarticulate groan and slammed the reverse cycle to let himself back into Medbase. As soon as it cracked he bolted through, carrying the medics to the deck. The port behind him lit up like a solar flare. rent of flame pouring out of Ragnarok. Then she was moving, faster, faster yet. The jetstream swung and the port went black. Luckily the port area was hardwalled, with the command nucleus behind it. Gollem and the woman followed Kranz to the main port. Rannarok was a dwindling firetail among the stars. "Topanga doesn't like hospitals," Gollem told them. "The power units," Kranz said urgently. "Call her back." The woman was pushing Gollem toward the commo board. "No way. She just blew the last ignition charge. Where she's headed now she goes." "What do you mean? To Coronis?" "Never." He rubbed his shaggy head. "I I don't recall exactly. Mars, maybe. The sun" "With the power units that would have saved these people." Kranz' face hardened into the expression he probably used on gangrene. "Thanks to you. I suggest that you remove yourself from my sight for the remainder of our joint existence." "There never were any power units," Gollem said, starting to go out. "The phagers got my boat and you saw for yourself what that drive was like. It would have broken you apart -- believe me." The woman followed him out. "Who was she, spacer?" "Topanga Orloff," Gollem said painfully. "Val Orloff's wife. They were the first Saturn mission. That was their ship, Ragnarok. She was holed up in my sector." "You just wanted air." Gollem nodded. They were by the base display tank. The computer was running a real-time display of the oncoming Trojans. The green blip was Medbase and the red blip with the smear was the smaller Trojan and attendant gravel tail. He studied the vectors. No doubt. Now it was dark, period. Sleep time coming up. The people here might eat breakfast, but for tTue they wouldn't eat lunch. By noon or thereabouts Medbase would be organic enrichment on a swarm of space ice. So would ex-inspector Gollem. The two medics went out on the wards and Kranz unbent enough to accept Gollem's offer to man the commo board. The spacer wobbled in to watch him. The sight of Ragnarok's blast-out had lit his fires.  Gollem taped a routine red-call and began to hunt across the bands. The old man mumbled about ships. Nobody was answering, nobody would. Once he thought he heard an echo from Topanga, but it was nothing. Her oxy must be long gone by now, he thought. A mad old phage-ghost on her last trip. Where had he computed her to? He seemed to recall something about Mars. At least they wouldn't end in some trophyhunter's plastic park. "You know what they got in them cocoons? Squatters!" The old man squinted out of his good side to see how Gollem took this. "Skinheads. Freaks 'n' crotties. Phagers, even. Medics, they don't care." He sighed, scratched his burned skin with his stump. "Grounders. They won't last out here." "Too right," Gollem agreed. "Like maybe be gone tomorrow." That tickled the old man. over. The woman brought in some hot redeye. Gollem started to refuse and then realized his stomach wasn't hurting any more. Nothing to worry about now. He sipped the stimulant. The woman was looking at a scanner. "She was beautiful," she murmured. "Knock it off, Anna," Kranz snapped. She went on scanning and suddenly caught her breath. "Your name. It's Gollem, isn't it?" Gollem nodded and got up to go look at the tank. Presently the woman Anna came out after him and looked at the tank, too. The old spacer was asleep in the corner. "Topanga was married to a George Gollem once," Anna said quietly. "They had a son. On Luna." Gollem took the scanner cartridge out of her hand and flipped it into the wastechute. She said nothing more. They both watched the tank for a while. Gollem noticed that her eyes were almost good enough to make up for her chin, but she didn't look at him. The tank didn't change. Around four she went in and took over from Kranz and the men settled down to wait. "Medbase Themis calling Medbase Themis calling anyone," he woman whispered. Kranz went out. It seemed a lot of work to breathe. Suddenly Kranz snapped his fingers from the next room. Gollem went to him. "Look." They hung over the tank. The red smear was closer to the green blip. Between them was a yellow spark. "What is that?" Gollem shrugged. "A rock." "Impossible, we scan-swept that area a dozen times." "No mass," Gollem frowned. "It's a tank ghost." Kranz began systematically flushing the computer input checks. The woman left the board and came to hang over the tank. Gollem watched absently, his brain picking at phage-warped memories. Something about the computer... On impulse he went to the com mo board and ran the receiver through its limits. All he got was a blast of squeals and whistles, the stress-front of the incoming rocks. "What is it?" Anna's eyes were like oscilloscopes. "Nothing." Kranz finished his checks. The yellow ghost stayed in, sidling toward the red smear. If that were a rock, and it had about a hundred times more mass than it could have, it just might deflect the Trojan. But it didn't. And there was the gravel cloud. Gollem played monotonously with the board. The old spacer snored. The minutes congealed. Kranz shook himself, took Anna out to tour the wards. When they came back they stopped at the tank. The whatever-it-was stayed in, closing on the Trojan. Sometime in the unreal dimlight hours he heard it, wavering on a gale of space noise: "I hav,e contact! Val! I'm coming They crowded around him as he coaxed the tuners. There was nothing there. Presently a ripple of relays tripped off in the next room and they'all ran to the tank. It was dead; the computer had protected itself against an induction overload. happened. "It's possible," Gollem admitted to them. It was long after noon when they decided to eat. "While we were on the way here I know I computed that Trojan all the way to Medbase. It was after that I got really bombed. Maybe I threw a bridge into the course computer, maybe it was already in. Say she took off with no course setting. Those old mechs are set to hunt. It's possible it inverted and boosted straight back out that trajectory to the rock." "But your ship had no mass," Kranz objected. "That thing was a space-scoop feeding a monster drive. The pile dampers were cheese. Ragnarok could have scooped herself solid right through the gravel cloud and blown as she hit the Trojan. You could gel a pocket sun." They went over it again at darkperiod. And again later while he and Anna looked at nothing in particular out the ports. Some time later yet he showed her a script he'd fixed for the wall of Medbase Free Enclave: Launched in abyssal cupolas of space Toward endless terminas, Easters of speeding light Vast engines outward veering with seraphic grace On clarion cylinders pass out of sight.  Pollution had made Earth unsafe -- except for a few... ' r son said, it was a good day for frogging and fishing. The morning sun had that bright double halo that meant the whole day would be elear. I got up before Mom, took some old pie from where she hid it last night, grabbed my wading shoes and net and lit out for the ereek. I had to leave real quiet. I'm not supposed to be going down to the ereek any more. They say its dangerous down there. But the creek ain't dangerous if you know what you're doing. You just have to stay away from the pink water spots and you're sale all the way. I took the long way around the Baxter place. I think Pop was right about them; something's wrong there. Dr. Baxter ain't been at Town Meeting for a long time Pop thinks that maybe some sick people moved in on the Baxters. So I walked through the brambles on the edge of the woods where the new trees are growing. It was sunny and fine and the breeze came in nice and sweet from the north. No cities up that way. not for hundreds of miles. Caught some crickets along the way, the big kind with the long wings. They make good bait for the slickery fish in the shallows. All I got to do is tangle them up in the net and put it down in the water. The stickery fish go right for em. Mr. Thompson, he says that it ain't safe to eat 'em, which just shows you how much he knows. I eat 'em all the time. I headed right for Rotten Log Hollow. There's a nice big hole in there and a gravel bar and yob can catch lots of frogs there if you're careful. They like to hide under that old broken pipe, under the foam. I got maybe a dozen there, last time out. First I walked along the bank, looking down into the water to see what was there, you know. It was still and there wasn't a lot of foam piling up. There wasn't any fish either, so I sat down in the warm gravel, ate my pie and pulled on my wading shoes They've got high tops that Pop always tells me to pull all the way up, but I ain't bothered with that for years. Heck, a little water can't kill me. After a little while I went into the water real cautious careful not to scare the frogs. I worked my way out into mid-stream and started peering around for frogs. I had my net in my belt but I don't use it much not for frogs. So there I was in the creek, careful as could be, when all of a sudden this bunch of rocks and grass comes rolling down the bank and this city fellow comes down after it, trying to grab hold of bushes on the way. He hit the pipe and it slopped him, but he sure messed up the water. A couple of minutes went by and he started to get up. He had a heck of a time doing it. He kept Railing his arms around and pulling himself back onto the pipe. I was mad because he'd scared the frogs, so I yelled out, "Hey, mister, don't do that!" Boy, did he look up fast. You'd of thought I was a C.D. man or something the way he snapped around. His eyes got wild and he shook all over. Before he could fall again I called out. "It's just me, mister, down in the creek." He turned around, grabbing the pipe for balance. I waited till he'd steadied himself and then I said, "You're scaring the frogs." "Scaring the frogs?" he yelled back, sounding like frogs were monsters. "Yeah. I'm trying to catch some. Can you just sit there a minute?" I could see he was thinking this over. Finally he sat back on the pipe like he was worn out and said real quiet, "Why not?" And he leaned his head back and closed his eyes. sleeping there. They were big and fat. I put a stick through their throats and let 'em dangle in the creek to keep fresh. I almost had the fourth one when the city guy woke up. "Listen," he called to me. "Where am I?" "Rotten Log Hollow." "Where is that?" I sure couldn't see the point in yelling all the time, so I told him to come closer and we could talk. "Talk makes less noise. Maybe I can still catch some frogs if we're just talking." He hustled off the pipe and scrambled along the shore, splashing dirt and stones into the water. "Hi," I said when he got closer. "Hello." He was still awful nervous and had that funny white look around his eyes, sort of like turtle skin. "What's your name?" He was really trying to be friendly and even if Mr. Thompson says in that spooly voice of his that there ain't any friendly strangers, well, this guy wasn't anything I couldn't handle. "My name is Althea," I told him, polite like Mom tells me to be. "But mostly my friends call me Thorny. Who are you?" "Uh " He looked around then back. "Slanl Stan just call me Sian." You could see that he was lying. He wasn't even good at it. So I said, sure, his name was Stan. Then I waited for him to say something. "You like this place?" he asked. "Yeah. I come here lots of limes." "You live around here, then'?' I ' A dumb question. He was really all city. Maybe he thought we had subways out here in the country. He kept looking around like he expected a whole herd of people to come running out of the pipe. "Yeah. I live at the Baxter place." It was a lie but he'd told me one and besides, Pop said I wasn't to tell people where we live, just in case. "Where's that?" He said it like he wasn't really interested, like he didn't give a damn where the Baxter place was. He just wanted to talk to someone. I pointed back toward the Baxter place and told him it was about a mile along the road. "Do a lot of people live there, at the Baxter place?" "Not too many. About six or seven. You planning on moving in, mister?" He laughed at that. It was one of those high laughs that sounds like crying. My brother Davey cries like that a lot. It ain't right a sixyear-old kid should cry like that. About this Stan or whoever I didn't know. "What's funny, mister?" I would have gone and left him there, but I saw that he was standing almost in some green gunk that comes out of the pipe and washes on shore so I said to him a little louder, "And you belter get away from there." He slopped laughing. "From where? Why?" Wow, he was nervous. "From that." I .pointed so he would get panicked again. "That stuff is bad for you. It can give you burns if your not used to it." That isn't quite right. Some people can't get used to it, but it never burned me, not even the first time. Mr. Thompson says that means selective mutations are adapting to the new demands of the environment. Mr. Thompson thinks that just because he's a geneticist he knows everything. Stan leaped away from the green stuff like it was about to bite him. "What is it?" "I don't know. Just stuff that comes out of the pipe. When the Santa Rosa pumping station got blown up a couple of years back this broke and started dripping that green stuff." I shrugged. "It won't hurt you if you don't touch it." Stan looked like he was going to start laughing again, so I said, real quick, "I bet you're from Santa Rosa, huh?" "Santa Rosa? What makes you think that?" He sure got jumpy if you asked him anything. "Nothing. Santa Rosa's the first big city south of here. I just figured you probably had to come from there. Or maybe Sonoma or Napa, but those ain't too likely." "Why do you say that?" He was real close ntfw and his hands were balling into fists. "Simple," I said, trying to keep my eyes off his fists. He must have been sick or something, the way he kept lightening and loosening his fingers. "The big highway north is still open, but not the one between Sonoma and Santa Rosa." He wobbled his head up and down at that. "Yes, yes of course. That would be why." He looked at me, letting his hands open up again!" I was glad to see that. "Sorry, Thorny. I guess I'm jumpier than I thought." "That's okay," I told him. I didn't want to set him off again. watched me while I looked for frogs. After a while he asked me, "Is there anyone needing some help on their farms around here? Anyone you know of?" I said no. "Maybe there's a school somewhere that needs a teacher. Unless I miss my guess I could teach a few things. You kids probably don't have too many good teachers." What a spooly thing to say. "My Pop teaches at the high school. Maybe he could help you find work." We didn't need teachers, but if Stan knew about leaching maybe one of the other towns could use him. "Were you born around here?" Stan was looking around the hollow like anyone's having been born here was real special and unlikely. "Nope. Over at Davis." That was where Pop had been doing the research into plant viruses, before he and the Baxters and the Thompsons and the Wainwrights and the Aumendsens and the Leventhals bought this place here. "On a farm?" "Sort of." His voice sounded like being born on a farm was something great like saving the seaweed or maybe going back to the moon some day. "I've always wanted to live in the country. Maybe now I can." He stumbled along the bank to the sandy spot opposite the gravel bar and sat down. Boy, he was really dumb. "There's snakes there," I said, real gentle. Sure enough, up he shot, squealing like Mrs. Wainwright's pig. "They won't hurt you. Just watch out for them. They only bite if you hurt 'em or scare 'em." And with him jumping up and down I wasn't going to get any more frogs, that was for sure. So I decided to settle just for conversation. "Is any place safe in this bank?" he asked. "Sure," I said with a smile. "Right where you were sitting. Just keep an eye out for the snakes. They're about two feel long and sort of red. About the color of those pine needles." I pointed up the bank. "Like that." "Dear God. How long have the pine needles been that way?" I slogged over into the deep water. "About the last live, six years. The smog does it." "Smog?" He gave me a real blank look. "There isn't any smog here." "Can't see it or even smell it. Mr. Thompson says there's too much of it everywhere so we can't tell its there any more. But the trees know it. That's why they turn that color." "But they'll die," he said. He sounded real upset. "Maybe. Maybe they'll change." "How can they? This is terrible." "Well, the pines are holding up. Most of the redwoods south of the Navarro River died years ago. Lots of them are still standing," I explained, seeing him go blank again. "But they aren't alive any more. But the pines here, they haven't died yet and maybe they aren't going to." A real sharp shine was coming into his eyes and I knew I had said more than I should have. I tried to cover up as best as I could. "We learn about this in school. They say we'll have to find ways to handle all the trouble when we grow up. Mr. Thompson tells us about biology." That last part was true, at least. "Biology. At your age." That kind of talk can still make me mad. "Look, mister, I'm fifteen years old, and that's plenty old to know about biology. And chemistry, loo. Just because this is a long way from Santa Rosa, don't think we can't read or like that." I was really angry. I know I'm little, but, heck, lots of people are small now. "I didn't mean anything. I was just suprised that you have such good schools here." Boy, that Stan really couldn't lie at all. "What do they teach where you come from?" I knew that might make him jumpy again, but I wanted to gel back at him for that. "Nothing important. They teach history and language and art with no emphasis on survival. Why, when some of the students last semester requested that the administration include courses in things like forestry, basket making and plant grafting, they called out the C.D. and there was a riot. One of the C.D. " Stan licked his lips in an odd way "was ambushed and left hanging from a I am post by his heels." "That's bad," I said. It was, too. That was the first time I found out how bad it had got in the cities. Stan was still smiling when he told me what had been done to the C.D. It wasn't nice to hear. He kept trying to make it better by calling it gelding. He said that the last time they did it was during the blackwhite trouble. And that guy wanted to teach in our schools. He said that he knew what it was really like with people all over and could contribute to our system. I could see Pop's face getting real set and hard at what Stan was saying. But Stan insisted he thought that it was very important for people to understand "The System"like it was a religious thing. You know? I was beginning to get scared. "Fifteen is too old," he went on. "Do you have any brothers or sisters younger than yourself?" swering him. "Yes. I got two brothers. And one sister." I didn't tell him that Jamie was already doing research work or that Davey didn't do anything. Or that Lisa was getting ready to board in the next town so that we could keep the families from interbreeding too much. "Older or younger." "Mostly older." So I lied again. At least I was good at it. He didn't think to ask anything more about them. "Too bad. We are going to have to change what's been happening. Martial law, searches without warrants, confiscations. It's terrible, Thorny , terrible." He must have thought that living out here we didn't hear anything or see anything. He kept telling me how bad it was to have soldiers everywhere and how they were doing awful things. I knew about that and a lot of other things, too. And I knew about how there were gangs that killed people and robbed them and murder clubs that just killed people for fun. Heck, Jules Leventhal used to be a clinical psychologist and he taught us a lot about the way mobs act and how too many people make problems for everybody. "How are things north of here?" Stan was asking. "Not too bad. Humboldt County is doing pretty good and there are more people around the Klamath River now." I sure didn't want a guy like him staying with us. I figured that maybe telling him about conditions in north might encourage him to move on. But he just looked tense and nodded, like that crazy preacher who wanted us all to die for god, a couple of years back. "Of course, that's redwood country so they might have trouble there in a few years." He looked at me real hard. "Thorny, do you think you could tell me how to get to Humboldt county?" Dumb, dumb, I told you. All he had to do is keep going up old #I and there it would be. That crazy guy hadn't even looked at a map. Or else he had and was trying to trap me, but I ain't easy to trap. "You can keep going up the main highway," I said, talking real sincere-like. "But there might be ( .#). men up ahead, you know, way is to cut over to the coast and just follow it up." There, I thought. That ought to gel him; he was jumpy enough before. "Yes, yes, that would work. And Eureka is a port there would be the ocean for access He went on like that lor about five minutes. He wanted to launch some kind of attack against The System, to protect the People, but for another System. He kept talking about rights and saying how he knew what the People really wanted and he would change things so that they could have it. He said he knew what was best for them. Wow, I wish Mr. Leventhal could have heard him. "And what about you? You should be in school, right?" "Nope," I said. "We have school just two days in the week. The rest of the time is free." I wondered if that much had been all right to tell. We weren't supposed to let out much about our school. "But it's a waste, don't you see'.'" Stan crouched down on the bank, looking like a huge skinny rabbit squatting there. "This is the time when you must learn political philosophy. You should be learning about how society works. It's terribly important." "I know how society works," I said. Heck, all the kids who learned from Mr. Wainwright know about that. After all, one of the reasons the Wainwrights came along with the rest of us was that the politicians in Sacramento didn't like what he was teaching about the way they worked. And they were society. "Not this society," he said in a real haughty way. like Mr. Thompson when he's crossed. "Society in Want a way out of whatever it is you're in? Then read -- The Magazine of Alternatives the cities, in the population centers." He was going on that way when I saw a couple of frogs moving on the bottom. I watched where they were going and then I reached down for them, holding my breath as my face hit the water. I dragged one of them out but the other got away. "Spending your time catching frogs," Stan spat. "Sure. They taste real good. Mom fixes 'em up with batter and fries 'em." "You mean you eat them?" he squeaked, looking gray. "Of course. They're meal ain't they?" I waded over to the other frogs on the stick and stuck the new one on, too. He wiggled and jerked for a bit and then stopped. "But frogs? How can you eat frogs?" "Easy." I didn't think he was going to get over it: that we eat frogs. Just to be sure, I reached over and grabbed the stick with the frogs on it. "See? This one," I put my thumb on one's belly, "is the fattest. It'll taste real good." "And do you really chase after them without seeing them?" I turned around and looked at him. He was standing up on the other bank and the frightened look was back in his eye. "No. You got to see what you're after." "But in that water-" "Oh, I don't open my eyes like you do," I said, real casual-like. "I go after them with these." And I slid up the membranes. Stan looked like he'd swallowed a salamander. "What was that,'" he demanded, looking more scared than ever. "Nictating membranesI was engineered for it," I said. "Mutants," he gibbered. "Already!" He started trying to back up the bank watching me like he thought I was a werewolf or something. He slipped and stumbled until he got to the top and then he ran away -- I would hear him crashing through the brush making more noise than a herd of deer. By the time he left the whole hole was filled with leaves and sticks and rocks and I knew that there wouldn't be any more frogs or fish that day, so I took the frogs on the stick, got off my wading shoes and started back for the house. I knew Mom would be mad but I was hoping that the frogs would help her get over it. I guessed I had to tell them about Stan. They didn't like people coming here. They were real mad about it. The funny thing is that they were maddest about my having shown my eyes. But cripes, that was just one little flap of skin that Mr. Thompson got us to breed. Just one louzy bit of extra skin near the eye. But to hear him tell it, you'd think he'd changed the whole world. if A dead world, a dying star -- and desperate rescue in the face of flaming odds! A S IT happened, after all the argument about its value to earth, no technical teams were McKay came back to it. Sitting alone in the big hangar, the white ship did not look loo different on the way over, for all its alien markings. It had the chunky lines characteristic of high-performance aerospace-craft, whether from Earth or anywhere. McKay tapped his pocket communicator the airlock door dropped from the underside and he boarded his personal delta-winged headache. Consider first the Interface, that great net of interstellar matter transmitters in which Earth now shared. Whoever had originated the technology, it had passed into the hands of the Fallaran, a humanoid race from a highgravity planet. They had taken the spread of the Interface as a racial ideal and mounted a great survey force, the Furtherance, to carry the relays across interstellar space; and in due course they met the Sasarenn, a reptilian species whose only ideal was competition. About the middle of Earth's nineteenth century, the Sasarenn War Fleet set forth to hold back the Furtherance, occupying star systems ahead of them, then spreading from star to star as the Fallaran threw them out. As uncompromising as the Sasarenn in their own way, the Fallaran could not bring themselves to leave any inhabited planetary system out of the Interface; but shifting the Sasarenn grievously damaged the victimized planets. Through Victoria's reign and two World Wars, the battle front had spread out and about the time of men's first moon landing the two fleets began their interstellar race to Earth. The Sasarenn, from a position of strength, rather than occupation, held the Solar System for three months of #. McKay, hauled from an orbiting Apollo and appointed Earth planetary agent, had worked the trick which finally shook them from Earth and the Interface. As mementoes, he retained the Sasarenn Recovery and Liaison Vehicle, his badge of office, and a communications relay embedded in the back of his skull. The ship's computer-autopilot, though no longer fanatically anti-lnlerlace, could still kill him if he went too far with it. When the relay gave him a headswimming jolt, just then, he thought for a moment that he had. But this was only the standard communications alert, set far too high by the Sasarenn to make sure he never missed it. McKay shook his head and plugged in to the ship's perception circuits. "Acknowledge," he told the computer. mentation: plugged in, the pilot had a complete heads-up display, including all-around vision. The signal was coming from a liny message sphere that had burst out of Interface into orbit near the message pulse McKay acknowledged again and it destroyed itself. "Where is my crew right now?" McKay asked the spacefield control tower. "Due here from Houston on a jet transport in three hours. We were notified of their takeoff ten minutes ago." "Have the plane turned back." McKay said crisply. Control knew better than to argue. He flicked on the ship's external speakers. "May I have the hangar doors open.'" As the ground crew obeyed, he pads and moved it slowly out into the sunlight. The computerized systems check cascaded over the field of view, all perfect. He began stepping up the fusion power level, moving out to the main runway. "Transport is on its way back to Houston," the lower reported. "Tell Houston I'm on my way down, please, and give me a clear climb to Interface." "You can have one now, if you go due east." "I'll take it." McKay had the intakes open and the jets adjusted roar, wings sweeping forward, then back again as airspeed picked up. contacted the orbiting Interlace relay, setting up a straight aerial transfer to the Houston vicinity. A half-mile hole in the sky blinked open, joining north to south without visual spectacle just the sudden appearance of half a bank of cumulus, which grew swiftly to completeness as the disc into the Texas morning. As yet there were no procedures set lor this -- he had shot out uncomfortably close to another aircraft. "Where the hell did you come from?" Air Traffic demanded as he banked clear. "Recovery and Liaison Vehicle to Houston field," McKay snapped back. "Is that the transport I'm here to intercept?" "They were about to start their approach when you sprang out of nowhere," the angry voice replied. "Never mind. I'll follow them down and pick up my crew. We have a rescue assignment." How to win friends and influence people, McKay thought as he trailed the jet down the sky. The rest hadn't done him much good. thrust as the transport landed, and came down on the grass alongside the runway as the jet turned at the end of it. Slazeck and Devlin tumbled out of a hatch and ran across to him. As they approached, McKay requested and received from the tower a prompt clearance lor immediate takeoff. The mission solved one problem, McKay reflected as Slazek and Devlin came aboard, exchanged easy greetings. Alter a highly frustrating month in space, personal relations had been pretty last separated. Now they had a new purpose. "Okay, Mac, we're strapped in," Slazeck reported. McKay had found a runway. A surge of ward. "This must be a pretty hot deck you were throwing weight." "We're going interstellar again. Officially, this time. A personal message came through from Kiliath he wants us to haul some friends of his off a planet somewhere in the Interface." Slazeck asked, "Some Furtherance boys in trouble?" "You could say that. They're researchers, studying a sun approaching nova. It seems they miscalculated the date: the star's ahead of schedule." Nothing shook Slazeck. "How long do we have? And where's "somewhere?" " "We have a few hours. The sun's on its last pulse now. We'll tune in still climbing. "We'll get out of your hair," McKay told Air Traffic after acquiring the satellite again. "Up Interface." Not to impose the world's end on the Texas sky, he was going up to the satellite first. A two-dimensional circle of blackness opened before them and as they moved out of the sunlight, the bright dust of distant stars came out across it. The ship emerged silently into space far above Earth's night and the blue sky behind was scrubbed away. "All right, you guys, let's go." T HE Interface system was quite something, McKay reflected as to permit its crew to get into pressure suits. Any spot in the Galaxy could be reached as easily, given an Interface relay within reasonable reach. The hard bit was Furtherance, the task of physically hauling the relays from star to star. To dale the Interface encompassed only a small part of one Milky Way arm but that meant thousands of stars and hundreds of races, man newest of all. For all their often embarrassing dedication to Furtherance, McKay had a great respect for the Fall a ran and their achievements always provided Earth escaped being overrun by the member races of the Interface. "One thing I don't get, Mac," said Slazeck. "I thought from my dealings with Kiliath that the Furtherance space research was all in the nature of survey work. Why have they been fooling around with a star that's going nova?" McKay couldn't answer that. "We still have very little idea what goes on in the Interface itself. 'Furtherance' is fine but Furtherance of what?" "Why, for instance, doesn't Kiliath make the rescue himself with one of the big starships?" asked Devlin. "That's what the U.N. would like to know, I expect," said McKay as they returned to the cockpit. "After we came so near to losing our ship on the last mission, they think we should refuse any more rescue assignments." "I can't see any point to that," Slazeck observed. "Since the ship still thinks of itself as part of an active fighting unit, it won't let itself be pulled apart for study. All we can do with it is gain operational experience. We need to use every chance." "Right," said McKay, plugging in again to the featureless panels. "Use it, risk it and learn from it, I say. Hut they want me to restrict its use to liaison assignments." "If we refuse rescue missions we won't get any liaison assignments," said Slazeck. "The Furtherance commanders are pilots, not politicians." The ship was a headache, McKay thought again as he set up Interface for the nova system. With anti-personnel systems inside and out, the computer-autopilot -- a law unto itself in these matters could quite literally carve up any spies who tried to probe the ship's design. Most ways in which it surpassed human technology the fusion pile, the highenergy fuel (processed somehow from liquid hydrogen) and the computer-autopilot itself were consequently beyond examinaexercised its own judgment: quite possibly it would decide the coming rescue was too risky or contradicted the Sasarenn programing. Under such circumstances it could refuse to obey him. McKay activated the relays with some caution. But the vision of disaster he half expected did not materialize: save for the electronic display, he wouldn't have known there was an Interface there. He fired the vernier motors and the ring traced by the computer moved up and over them. The daylit face of the planet loomed out from behind it and seconds later the ship was in sunlight. were unable to detect the merciless contraction supposed to be going on there. But the sun was already a good deal hotter than Earth's and its output, according to the sensors, was going up even as they watched. McKay felt an old tension, left over from test pilot days, clamp down on him. The computer began to translate details of the Fallarans' predicament. The Fallaran had an outpost here, an orbital research installation that could escape at a moment's notice. But a party of scientists had landed on the planet to study the effects of the recent peak in the sun's output. They had mistimed their subject. Instead of swelling slowly to a dull, distended red, the star had flared violently and was already caving in for the final detonation. McKay cut off the computer translation, which was struggling incoherently with advanced Fallaran astrophysics. The important point was, the weather had boiled up down there and the team's own ship had been wrecked trying to pick up the Fallaran specifically for rescue missions, might just be able to get them out in time. He switched on the translator again. "There are six of us down there," the Fallaran voice came on. The neutral translation was still tripping, seeking verbal correlatives for strong emotion. "Not all have protective clothing" This man -- McKay found himself unable to think of the fallaran as an alien was blaming himself for the miscalculation. The computer couldn't cope with what he wanted to say. "We'll go down at once," said McKay. "I suggest you retreat to safety. Are they on this side of the planet?" "We will be over the city in ten minutes." "City? Is the planet inhabited?" "The last emigrants left Tessar many centuries ago." With Interface, McKay realized, interstellar evacuation would indeed be possible. "That partly explains the Furtherance presence, perhaps," said Slazeck. "This isn't a new survey, it's the last act of an epic." "What were we doing on Earth at the time?" McKay murmured. "Crossing the Atlantic?" Where, he wondered, could the evacuees of an entire planet go? Kiliath hadn't told McKay that he, Slazeck and Devlin would share the death of someone else's homeworld. Tessar until now McKay had not even known its name. The city was coming up now, though it was hidden by stormclouds moving inland from the angry-looking sea. With luck, they might have a break in the weather for the actual pickup. "Let's goup Interface." Moving from space to atmosphere was always tricky. McKay had put the disc at twenty thousand feet, but still turbulence threw the ship about before he got the jets going and the wings properly swept. Conditions were getting pretty rough down here. Before entering the clouds, McKay took another sight of the sun: allowing for the atmosphere, it was already five percent hotter than when the "The sun's contraction should slow up when helium burning starts," Slazeck suggested. "If it's going nova, it's been burning helium for thousands of years," said McKay, straining his memory. "Even if the burning's intermittent, I should say it's going again now." He had never imagined in his Project Apollo days that stellar physics could mean life and death to him. "It's been pulsating with increasing force and frequency -- until now it's unstable. On this contraction temperatures and pressures in the core will go high enough to start synthesizing heavier elements, and that energy release will trigger higher synthesis, up the packing fraction curve till the explosion stabilizesif you see what I mean by a stable explosion. But I'm not sure whether that means a sequence of explosions, each more violent than the last -- or if the sun's output will go on rising asymptotically -- " "It won't make any difference, skipper, unless one alternative gives the ship more time," said Slazeck. "And the only people who could brief us on what has gone before have had the good sense to gel out of here." "We'll do likewise," said we are approaching the city now. Stand by for immediate pickup." splitting the sky but the computer translation freed the reply of interference. "We are not in immediate danger. Please first rescue our colleagues in the heart of the city." Now what? "Explain, please." through reddish storm-clouds, with only glimpses of the darkened city ahead. "There are only two of us at this point -- we had come down from the satellite to retrieve the others and were maneuvering to land on a rooftop when the storm came. The shuttle was not built for such conditions and we crashed in the seaward part of the city. We have protective suits, but our friends in the city have been forced to shelter from the growing heat "I thought we were having it too easy," McKay commented. "How can we locate them?" "There is a marker on the roof of the building. When we heard last, they were retreating below street level." "As long as the marker hasn't blown away -- " said McKay as they began their run across the city. "Our sensors are good but they won't penetrate solid stone." Close up, the age of the city was obvious. The buildings were shells, many of them in advanced ruin. Some ground disturbance -- it didn't look recent -- had split off the city's seaward section, lowering it below sea level, leaving only a welter of white water within the old sea wall. Toward the land, where a few towers were still standing in the spray, the sensors pinpointed the partly submerged wreck of the Furtherance shuttle. Beyond the foaming water in the fissure, the rest of the city was coming down in the storm: the streets were filled with flying dust. found the rescue marker on the first pass. "Now all we have to do is get down there. Fie pulled the ship up into slightly calmer air. "We can't set down in that, for sure," Devlin agreed. "We'd be blown into something before even this autopilot could correct." "We'll have to get down fast and we'll probably need the rockets to get back up again." He hovered at a safe height until the wind's fury began to abate. The tension remained with him, not growing, but bigger in his awareness than the outside situation itself. Little by little the clouds lifted, the scene lightened; the air over the city began to clear as the dust fell into eddying swathes. The street he had picked out for the touchdown was practically clear when he brought the ship in. The jets could cope with it now. He slowed the descent, almost hovering as the landing blocks went down. "That roadway's liquid ," Devlin said. "We can't get across that without an air-cushion." sign points, McKay had often thought, was that it could float or taxi on its pads without utilizing its main engines. He was never more glad of this feature than right now, as he cut the jets and left the ship floating above the molten road. "Outside temperature's oneeighty Fahrenheit and still rising," he said. "We're going to need armor." "We're going out?" "How do you expect them to know we're here? They'll be underground. And how would they make it to the ship? We have to ta.ke suits to them. You and I, Devlin. Slazeck slays here to mind the store." The protective suits that went able for this situation. They reflected heal, certainly, but that was because they were built to reflect laser beams and bullets another reminder of the kind of rescue mission the Sasarenn had had in mind. For the present situation they were over-protective, a good deal too heavy. "Problem, Mac," said Devlin as he finished suiting up. "Which one?" "Two of us, four of them, only four suits." "We'll have to take in two stretcher units. They can carry the suits we do have and float us across that road." quarrel with the design of the stretcher unit, which he thought was a masterpiece. For rocket maneuvers acceleration shields G-couches. The same unit, separated from the ship's power and life-support systems, could be launched as an escape capsule. Released at ground level, it became an air-cushion stretcher or sled, maneuvered by air jets and you passed it straight back into the hatch, without having to gel your casualty through airlock decontamination. If you wanted to take a miniature cannon along the unit became a highly effective gun carriage. Slazeck guided two such units to where McKay and Devlin were waiting in the open airlock. Standing on the rampdoor, the two men loaded the empty suits, stepped carefully down after them and floated across the roadway toward the building. Ash and dust swirled under the stretchers as they crossed the last strip of ground before the entrance, passing statues of the old inhabitants presumably. The sculptures might have been of animals -- they might have been of godsthe last hot peak in the star's output had thawed them down into twisted, unrecognizable blobs. Something had awakened here, McKay thought. His tensions were seeking personification. Some old deity, Wordsworth's something far more deeply interfused Whose dwelling is the light of setting suns... had come to walk the deserted streets and the touch of the dying sun had driven the statues mad. As if to add terror to the thought, the sun itself came out from the trailing edge of the cloud and glared at him. He could feel the heat of it even through his armor. He called the "Up fifty percent since we arrived, Mac." Devlin muttered, "Let's get out of here." They steered the air-sleds into the relative darkness of the building, looking for the refugees' route in the thick dust. On top of weather damage, the whole place wore a scorched, glazed look, the halls hollowed out by fire and heat in successive pulses of the sun outside. It's all going next time, McKay thought. There'll be a hot time in the old town tonight. Will we still be here when it all burns down? McKay spoke into his suit mike: "Hello, hello can you hear us?" They found footprints leading down one of the ramps and followed them down till one slope was too much for the stretchers. The increasing heat had forced the Furtherance team deeper and deeper, farther from radio contact and rescue. McKay and Devlin came upon stranded ETs three floors below street level, exhausted and semi-conscious. The Fallaran were from a highgravity planet; short and powerfully muscled, they were still relatively lightweight. Once into the suits, two ofthem partly revived with their thick skins, the ETs had found the increasing heat a real problem. Getting the other two to the stretchers and safely shielded took longer; the aliens would ordinarily have found the suits no burden, but now they were too weak to be much help. "Just as well we didn't bring stretchers for everyone," Devlin commented when at last they were ready to head back. As they moved toward the surface, there was a crash of falling stone in the dark behind them. Dust lifted from the floor and danced before their torches. "This whole place is ready to come down," said McKay. "We must be out of here before the storm hits again." White sunlight was still striking into the entrance hall as they came back -- and under it, the floor was smoking. Beyond the doorway was a landscape of hell: the roadway itself was burning, great sheets of yellow (lame rolling on it thick black smoke. Peering down the street, McKay could see the new storm front coming up from the sea. "Bring the ship to us, Walt, before that weather gets here " to get back above rooftop height, since the storm was only minutes away. The sun's radiation output was now three limes what it had been when they arrived -- McKay imagined the Earth falling vertically toward the sun, passing the orbit of Venus and still accelerating. Whether the heat would climb ever more steeply or go up explosively, McKay thought, it would outpace the Rl.V's refrigeration before long. lie had seven people in a ship built to carry only six as he turned back toward the sea. All the couches were filled and Devlin was in the airlock, standing by to pick up the pilots. One of them could squeeze into the back of the cabin, the other two would have to ride in the lock. "We aren't going to make this, Mac," said Slazeck. Already the storm front was towering over the city. "Get back into the cabin, Dev, " McKay ordered as he approached the seaward blocks, converting down the lines from here. We must get you aboard," he radioed to the pilots, "before that storm hits." He saw them start across the roof, small figures clumsy in their metallic armor. Sighting with the ship's perception, he fired the airlock lines to them. One caught his and was raised to the airlock in seconds by the high-speed winch; the other line was blown across the roof. The pilot almost had it when the storm struck. screaming for controlthe line was whipped away and the Furtherance pilot stumbled and was blown over the edge. McKay glimpsed him, a tiny bright figure, tumbling into the tumult of water surrounding the building then rain and spray blotted out everything. blindly into the crumbling towers of the city. The computer had the command decision; McKay concentrated on tidying up dropping the lines, closing the lock, flooding lock and rear cabin with acceleration foam as the autopilot hauled the nose of the ship around to the vertical and fired the fusion sustainer motor. The blue star of the flame cut through the storm, reflecting back from the disintegrating faces of the buildings, as the ship leaped upward and out of danger. Back in the fierce eye of the sun, McKay cut the rocket and switched to ramjet thrust, leveling out. "I am deeply sorry for the death of your friend," he told the Furtherance team. "The Interface relay will be back above the horizon in a lew minutes and we shall escape from this place." "All but one are safe," said the computer translation. "It is more than we could have hoped for." They continued to gain height, waiting for the satellite. Storm clouds and flying dust obscured all the land below. "I have set Interface for a direct transfer to the Earth satellite," McKay went on, to make conversation. "From there we can take you to our base to recover." "We thank you. However the hospitality of your satellite will suffice." McKay understood. For all their pride, in their self-appointed task, the Furtherance people were extremely sensitive and would lake this accident very much to heart. Minutes passed. "Where," McKay exclaimed al last, "is that damned satellite?" He had selected perception circuits to report acquisition of the satellite, as ordered; so they had not fed him the roar of solar interference he now discovered filled the Interface waveband. Everyone in the ship, plugged in, shared his finding, except for the two still immersed in acceleration foam. McKay didn't wait to explain to them. He said, as the computer beat out a rendezvous trajectory, "I'm sorry, those of you without couches, but we are going back on rocket acceleration. Three-second warning, primary boost." The nose of the ship lifted, the air intakes closed and flame to rival the sun's split the sky behind them. "Will the satellite still be there, Mac?" Devlin asked as they raced upward. "It had better be," said McKay. "I'm going for a rendezvous on the dark side, in hopes we can make contact before we reach it. Damn thing has a normal range of ten thousand miles, after all." Entering the stratosphere, McKay switched up to secondary boost as soon as he dared. It was dangerous to run the fusion motor at full power to the ground, though in this case damage to the ground scarcely mattered; but with the ship one-third overloaded, a fast transfer would eat fuel. The ship curved up into space, away from with its increasing heat, to be following them. Sydney Van Scyoc   Larry Eisenberg With the motors off, they coasted silently along the transfer orbit toward nightfall. McKay extended, beaming a contact signal toward the satellite -- he still caught only interference. There was time now to wonder about the former inhabitants of Tessar and time to ask questionsbut his curiosity was gone. McKay was dimmed its vision circuits constantly to keep it in view. If it was not going to explode, how hot did it have to get before the photosphere began to stream off? sun set like blood streaming in the firmament. The horses of the night were out all right, great streamers of aurora shifting over the dark face of the planet, their movements matching the shrieks and howls of interference. Spirits of the dead, as in Earth's legends? All the ghosts of Tessar's history, come out for the final burn-up? They were slow and beautiful, if you could watch them with detachment. "That interference is getting worse," Slazeck pointed out quietly"I'm hoping for a lull in a few minutes," said McKay. "We're skirting a shock wave of charged particles trapped by Tessar's magnetic field. There should be a pronounced 'tail' on the dark side from so strong a solar wind, and I've aimed for us to close with the satellite where the radiation belt is attenuated." We should make it, he thought, given a few more minutes. Only one thing could prevent it now, the sun's premature reappearance around the planet all round it. The computer display confirmed his forecast, Incident radiation on the hull began to drop as they cut across the distorted radiation belts. The interference was decreasing in the magnetic lee of the planet -- and suddenly they had contact with the satellite. "Up Interface -- " Again, no visual spectacle: only the confirmation of the instruments that there was an Interface there. But as they moved towards it the black starry disc bit into the Milky Way, then into the pale, streaked face of Tessar. Earth's heavens look over and the invisible disc behind them, still not filled with the fires of the exploding star, snapped shut. They were, as arranged, riding in orbit high above the Earth with the space station, just going into shadow. The sun was slowly vanishing behind the planet a peaceful setting for the recuperating scientists. The sun dwindled, to be reborn in due course on the opposite horizon. But, watching the reddened disc tearing at the edge of the world, McKay wondered how long it would be before he was at ease in sunlight again.  Something went wrong with the subway that night. Of course, in New York City not even those directly affected noticed, the capacity for urban disaster having reached its fullest extremes in that wellknown tourist attraction. A town local at #nd Street for Greenwich Village. The train stopped at #rd Street, #th Street, #th Street and Christopher Circle. As it turned out he met his wife at this party. It was a standard, Greenwich Village all-of-us-are damned gathering. She was sitting in a corner of the room, her feet hare, listening to a man with sad mustaches play a mandolin. Edward went over to say hello to her. She looked at him with vague disinterest and huddled closer to the mandolin player, who turned outon further inspection to be her date for the night. But Edward was persistent his parents had always told him that his fearfulness was his chief detracting characteristic and later that night he got her address. Two days later he showed up with a shopping cart filled with gourmet food and asked her if she would help him eat it. She shrugged and introduced him to her cats. Three weeks later they slept with one another for the first time and the week after that the mandolin player and he had a fight, at the end of which the mandolin player wished them well and left her flat forever. Edward and Julie were engaged only a few days after that and during the month he married her in Elktown. They went back to New York and started life together. He gave up mathematics, of course, and became an accountant. She gave up painting and took to going to antique shops once a week, bringing back objects every now and then. It was not a bad life, even if it had started out, perhaps, a bit on the contrived side. Three years later Edward opened the door and found Julie playing with their year-old daughter, shaking a rattle and putting it deep into the baby's mouth. The scene was a pleasing one and he felt quite contented until she looked up at him and he saw that she was crying. He put down his briefcase and asked her what was wrong. She told him that their life had been an utter waste. Everything she wanted she had not gotten -- everything that she had gotten she did not want. She was surrounded by things, she told him, she had prepared herself as a child to despise. And the worst of it was that all of it was her own fault. She talked of divorce but only by inference. Realizing that the fault was all his, Edward said that he would check up on some suburbs, get them a nice-sized house and some activities for her during the day. And so he did -- all of it and they were very happy for a while if gravely in debtuntil he came home from the circus one night with his daughter and found that Julie, feet bare, had drowned herself in the bathtub. B town local at #nd Street for Greenwich Village. The train stopped at #nd Street, #th Street, #th Street and the Statue of Christ. As it turned out, she met her husband at this party. It was a standard Greenwich Village weare-finding-ourselves party and he came in late, dressed all wrong, his hands stretching his pockets out of shape. He was already very drunk. She was there with a boy named Vincent who meant little to her but who played the mandolin beautifully and sang her love songs. If the songs were derivative and the motions a trifle forced -- well, it was a bad period for both bf them and she took what comfort she could. But when her husband-to-be came over and spoke to her-his name was Edward as it turned out she could see beyond his embarrassment and her misery that a certain period of her life and of the mandolin-player's was over. He wanted her telephone number but because she didn't believe in telephones she gave him her address instead while Vincent was off changing his clothes. She told him that she was very unsure of herself. Three days later, while she was still in bed, he came with flowers and candy and told her that he could not forget her. With a smile she invited hm in and the first time was very good belter than it had been with Vincent, anyway. Edward was gone when Vincent came later that evening and she told him that she had been lusting after the sea all her lifenow she at least, had found a pond. Then she told him what she and Edward had done. He wept and cursed her. He told her that she had betrayed everything of importance, the small reality they had built together but she was firm. She said that lines must be drawn for once and for all between the present and the possible. Alter that she saw nothing of either Vincent or Edward for a week. Then Edward came with a suitcase. He said he had moved out of his parents' home and had come to marry her. She did not marry him right away but they lived together for some weeksone evening she found a note in her mailbox, just like that, saying that Vincent had committed suicide. She never found out who had sent the note and she never told Edward anything. But a week later they were married in Yonkers and went to a resort upstate, where they were happy for a few days. They came back and bought furniture for her flat. He dropped out of astronomy and became an industrial research assistantor something like that. For a long time her days were simple they were, as a matter of fact, exactly like the days she had known just before she met Edwardand the nights were good, pretty good anyway. Then she became pregnant in a difficult sort of way and eventually the child, Ann, was born a perfect child with small hands and a musical capability. Edward said that they would have to find a real home now -- he was very proudbut she said that the old life could keep up, at least until Ann was ready for school. But one night he came home early, very excited and just like that told her that he had found them a home in the suburbs. She told him that this was fine. He said that he was very happy, and she said the same. They moved to the suburbs and were content for a while, what with car pools and bridge and whatnot, as well as good playmates and a healthy environment for Ann. But Edward, for no reason, began to gel more and more depressed and one morning when she awoke to find his bed empty, she went into the bathroom to find him slumped over the bathtub, his wrists open, blood all over the floor, a faint, fishlike look of appeal in his stunned and disbelieving eyes. c downtown local at #nd Street for Greenwich Village. The train slopped at #th street, # #st Street, #th Street and Christ Towers. As it turned out, he lost his girl at this party. It was a standard Greenwich Village look-how-liberaledwe-are kind of party and it was a strange thing that the two of them went separately since the #nd Street stop was the nearest to both of their apartments. But she believed in maintaining her privacy in small, damning ways. She was sad that night, sad with a misery he could not touch, much less comprehend. It had been a good time for both of themthey had been going together for the four months since she broke off with his closest friend and he played her songs on his mandolin promises of lost and terrible loves, promises of a belter future, songs of freedom and loneliness; and she loved his mandolin. She told him that she found her whole soul in his music. So he was playing songs for her at the party this night, not even wanting to be there, hoping that they could go back to her Hat and put the mandolin beside the bed and make their kind of love, when he saw that she was looking at another man in the corner of the room -- a man of a different sort from the rest of them, since he was the only one who was not already drunk. The man was looking back at her and in that moment Vincent knew that he was quite doomed, that he and Julie were quite finished. To prove it to himself he left his instrument on her knee and went to the bathroom. When he came back they sprang apart like assassins and he knew that the man had her address. There was nothing to do, of course, but to leave the party and he helped her with her coat, put his mandolin over his shoulder and led her down the stairs. Halfway to the street he told her that she had betrayed them. She did not answer, later murmured that she could not help herself, much less another person but she would make this night the best of all the nights that she had ever given him. And so she did, all night and into the dawn while her. cat stroked the mandolin, making wooden sounds, rolling the instrument around and around on the floor. In the morning he left her -- and took his clothing--and then he did not see her at all for a few days. When he came back there was a different look on her face and the man was in her bed, lying next to her. I le did not care -- he had lost any capacity for surprise when she had come from his closest friend, broken enough to need him. He only wanted to meet the man named Edward (who might become his closest friend loo) but the man did not want any part of him at all and there was a very bad scene a. scene that ended only when Vincent knocked the man to the door and smashed him there to the floor. But he never saw her again, victory or not. He had no need to everything that needed proof had been proven. But he thought of her often and many years later, when he killed himself by leaping from a stranger's penthouse, his last thought as he felt the dry wind and saw the street coming at him was of his old mandolin, her solemn cat and the night she had given him her best because she had already partaken of his worst. D very sensitive and gentle hands became a young woman who was drawn at odd moments to the windows of pawn shops in which she saw old mandolins and once, lor a week, she took flute lessons. But she had no money and less patiencethat last was her biggest fault, along with a lack of assertiveness and she dropped them. Now she is going to a parly in Greenwich Village. She does not know what will happen to her. The night is still a mystery. She is still young enough to scent possibilities in the wind tonight may hold some finality, although one never She counts the stops and waits, knows. See her, see her she is in The train stops at #th Street, #th the Times Square stop of the #RT Street and #th Street. Now it is at -- the engineer sounds a song in Christopher Street and Sheridan the density. Square.  stance. You can get just as dead drinking too much spring water as you can by taking too much strychnine. The operative phrase is "too much.") Explicitness to any degree is perfectly okay as long as it functions in the larger structure of the story, but when it's done for its own sake it becomes analogous to the story of a banquet during which the diner obsessively, repeatedly, endlessly returns to the lima beans. Now that the wall is broken, it says nothing for a writer's courage or intelligence to spend his lime kicking the broken bricks around. For there are other battles to fight. Alter sex what? in a strange and wonderful way we are all now at the frontiers of a new after-sex Afterward, in the largest sense. We can begin to accept one another's sexuality as a facet of the whole personand learn more about the whole person. When we do this we might begin on some of the other problems we have. Ecology, for example, needs ( Continued from page #) to be made functional rather than fashionable. You have to qualify to be able to vote, don't you? Then set yourself a rigid set of qualifications and abide by them before you open your mouth to say one word about oil spills or smog. Quit littering, even by so much as a match. Learn such details as that many tints used on paper towels are not biodegradable, though the paper itself may be. Find out how to recycle your bottles and cans rather than discarding them, and then really do it, all the lime. Then holler about the raw sewage upstream; it will make you feel really good. Actually, Julian Fluxley wrote forty years ago that all education -- mathematics, history, everything -- should be taught from an ecological basis from kindergarten on up. Now that's something to shoot for. Sexually repressed, our species, though sick, might survive for thousands of years, but unless we clean up our spaceship we've got only a few dozens. And here's anothersomething I've been trying for a long time to reduce to bumper-sticker size. There is an inexplicable blindness in the Establishment and I mean every establishment for the last seventeen thousand years minimum which makes it believe that if you can instill enough fear you will eliminate anger. Despite repeated proof empires overthrown, Caesar stabbed, independence declared, juntas formed the powers-thal-be still seem to feel that more laws, more police, more repression, more restriction will in some way slop the people from becoming angry. It is my firm conviction that the flame that burned that body in the bunker in Berlin was kindled in Coventry by Hiller himself. Early in the war, riding high, the Germans bombed Coventry (not even a military target) Oat into the ground. The idea was to scare the British so badly that they wouldn't light. It scared them, all right. It terrified them. It also made them so coldly and unremittingly angry that' the fire burned the body and on the way created firestorms in Dresden and Hamburg that killed more people than the atom bombs The sense of my bumper-slicker, if I ever get it titrated down to fewenough words, is this: "You who rule, listen. Forget all the humanitarian glop; you don't believe in it anyway. But in your own self-interest, make yourself understand the simple fact that scared people get angry, and when enough of them get angry enough they'll have your head. What you're doing isn't the enforcement you think it is it's suicide." A government sans fear might have some weird and colorful ups and downs, but it stands a chance to last. Enough force, enough repression, and you have yourself another thousand-year (hah!) Reich. It seems so simple, doesn't it'.' Yet they haven't learned, and the teaching presents at least as much of a challenge to writers and readers and thinkers as the right to scribble some gossip about a juicy incest. I 'LL give you just one more challenge, to suggest an answer to "After sex what."' And this one is, I think, really comprehensible only to the si audience; you're geared to this kind of thinking. Some years ago someone (and if you'll tell me who. I'll be grateful) wrote a story about an alien who was captured by Terrans, who wanted to discover if he was intelligent and if so, in what ways and how much. So they constructed a whier of a maze, with physical and psychological twists and turns, go-no-go problems, decision-making doorways, the vastly evolved equivalent of the long stick in short pieces that psychologists put in chimp cages, to see if they can screw it together to get the bananas the works. So they shove this ET into the maze and sit back to watch, and he goes zip, twist, jump, skid, zang, whump through the whole thing in about one-third the time it would take the guy who designed it. Whereupon he just sat. And everybody says wow, let's call up more people; they've got to get a load of this over at Operations. So with a new larger audience they put the alien in the starting gate again and say Go. Only he doesn't go. He just sits there. They prod him a lot but nothing works; he just sits there. Well, the twist is that he's so damned intelligent that he recognizes the maze for what it is, and demonstrates that he can solve it, but it just isn't in him to understand why, having made the demonstration, it would be necessary to do it again. All right: human beings are capable of learning simple concepts. Some concepts, however, are (for humans) so obscure that the only way to get them to understand is to elaborate, to candy-coat, to create suspense and continuity around them and gradually, while bringing in a huge emotional quantum, reveal the underlying truth otherwise we just won't buy it. Shakespeare's Hamlet, Heller's Catch-#, Miller's Death of a Salesman are towering masterpieces, but each one of them has a point to make (and it's a beauty) which could be stated in a single declarative sentence. However, that single sentence won't do for human beings; they have to have the whole megillah. Only a small fraction of the population gets to see towering masterpieces, and of those, only a few grasp the simple insight. This is so true of so many of us that we have never recognized it as a problem, as a racial defect; but it is, and one of the first magnitude. As far as I know, no one has ever recognized this obtuseness for what it is, nor given it a name, nor regarded it as the opaque cataract it is over the human vision. But the problem-solving ET, landed on this planet, would walk around in absolute astonishment as truth after truth, fact after fact, simple solution after simple solution appeared to us everywhere, only to be ignored unless wrapped up in some huge dramatic experienceand even then, ignored by all but a very few. The intelligent ET would have a right to ask why is it that we can't pul up a billboard saying: and immediately change the face of the earth. Why can't we? Is the billboard hard to understand? If we lived by it, is it difficult to comprehend how the world would change, and in what ways? Ask yourself that some lime after sex. I beg you keep on asking until you find an answer.  S-F readers, get involved! Participate! questionnaire below. Why? Because on the bargain subscription offer, an inkling of your tastes and backplease do cooperate by returning the ground will enable us to please you questionnaire. The information will All who answer the questionnaire, brained, most discriminating, most if they so wish, can sign up for a new shockproof, most rigorous and at the subscription -- or extend an existing same time most generous reader one -- at a dollar off the regular rate there is -- to wit: you, the science-ficfor # issues. tion enthusiast. In general, I like stories by: I . # . # . I think the two best stories in this issue are: I . # . I like novel-length serials: I like the illustration on the cover of this issue: On the whole, I like the illustrations in this issue: science-fact articles: Four-letter cusswords and sexual termsareokay in science fiction: I don't like fantasy mixed in with my science fiction : I am a physician, scientist, engineer or technician -- or studying to be one: I am currently enrolled in high school : I am currently enrolled in college or already have a college degree: I'm not against some real-life sex when it's important to the story : I am male  female  . years of age Yes, I want to take advantage of your bargain offer. Enclosed find # in cash, check or money order. Sign me up for a #-issue subscription  (or) Extend my present subscription for an additional # issues  (Please add I .# for foreign'subscriptions.) I Horn's your imagination Quotient? Test yourself, then treat yourself to # volumes of fascinating mind-stretchers for just I No one on your world has ever seen the stars. A strange legend foretells something called "night" will come tomorrow for the first time in # years. What will happen when it does? You're the first astronaut to visit another planet. Your ship lands and you find the house you grew up in. The woman on the porch is your grandmother! What's the explanation? A great starship suddenly confronts another ship from an alien civilization. Can either race be sure the other won't conquer his world? Is there an alternative to destroying each other? You'll find the dazzlingly imaginative, beautifully logical answers in three famous stories in The Science Fiction Hall of Fame -- an anthology of the greatest SF literature of all time. And you can have this #-page, hardbound book -- plus two more masterpieces of the world's most entertaining, provocative fiction -- for just  I plus shipping and handling. It's all part of coupon tells how easy it is. #-svTl Science Fiction Book Club Please accept my application for membership and rush the # books whose numbers I have printed below. Bill me just a # plus shipping and handling for all #. Each month send me the Club's free bulletin "Things To Come" describing the two monthly selections and other book bargains. If I do not wish to receive one of the two monthly selections, or prefer an alternate or no book at all, I simply indicate so on the form provided. I pay only #, plus shipping and handling for each book I take. (Occasional extra-value selections are slightly more.) I need take only # books in the coming year and may resign any time after purchasing # books. tory package, I may return it in # days and membership will be canceled. I will owe nothing. MR.  Print name If under #, parent must sign above. Office use only Rny # books for I with trial membership. ;# i #. Science Ficnoit Hall of Fame. I. # "winners," chosen by Sci-Fi Writers of America. Ed. Robert Silverberg. Pub. C d. # #. The Year #, An Anthology edited by Harry Harrison. Thirteen compelling new stories on the quality of life # years from now. Pub. ed. # #. The Foundation Trilogy, by Isaac Asimov. The ends of the galaxy revert to barbarism. Pub. cd. # #. Childhood's End, by Arthur C. Clarke. Mankind's last generation on earth. "Wildly fantastic!" -- Atlantic. Pub. ed. # #. Quest for the Future by A. E. Van Vogt. The electrifying adventure of the man who discovers immortality and the secrets of time. #. Stranger In a Strange Land, by Robert A. Heinlein. He knew the Martian love secret -- and it spelled his mam doom. Pub. ed. # # never before in print by Sturgeon. Anderson, otltri Pub. cd. # compelling si... m s scapabk I v Pub c #. The Left Hand of Darkness, by Ursula K. LeGuin. Finding love -- in a "Unisex" world! Nebula Award winner. Pub. ed. # #. Stand on Zanzibar, by John Brunner. Life in U.S #' I years from now. Hugo Award WinPub. ed. # ages. #. Beyond the Beyond, by Poul Andcison. # novellas by Hugo Award winner. About scientists, pirates, "loners." #. Neanderthal PI .uet, by Brian W. Aldiss. # novella gems. Never before published in U.S ! Shrewd, winy, ingenious. Book Club editions are sometimes reduced in size, but they are all full-length, hard-cover books you will be proud to add to your permanent Members accepted in U.S.A. and Canada only. Canadian members will be serviced from Toronto. Offer slightly different in Canada. ibrary.  "The Godfather' in Space The sardonic tale of organized ci iinc's biggest job ever -- hijacking the first slarship. I lic sun's going nova, and the Syndicate isn't about to sit back and burn -- so... instant Mafiaslronauts! Boucher Anthology Complete Anthology of Fantasy and Science Fiction, in paperback. Great stories by everyone from Anderson to Zelazny. We'll be putting them in a nice boxed set for Christmas, but why wait? Lovecraft Lovers! Beagle's Arkham Edition of H. P. Lovecraft is now More coming later on in '#. # each wherever paperbacks are sold. For mail orders, please send  I .# for each book ( includes postage and handling) to: A Beagle Books, Dept. C.S # West # Street New York, N.Y. #I I An Intend Publisher #I Fifth Ave , New York, N.Y. # I  Galaxy is published in French, German, Italian, Japanese and Spanish. The U. S. Edition is published in Braille and Living Tape. tdilor Science fditer feature tdilor April, #I Vol. #,No. # Joe W. Haldeman Duncan Lunan Gordon Ekiund Managing tdilor Arf Director Aisociale An Director Circulation Director Subscription Director e Robert Silverberg Publisher Associate Publisher Theodore Sturgeon Ernest Taves J.R. Pierce Algis Budrys ing Corporation, a subsidiary of Universal Publishing  Distributing Corporation, Arnold E. Abramson, President. Main offices; # East # Street, New York, N.Y. #. # per copy. #-issue subscription: # in the United States, elsewhere S#. Second class postage paid at New York, N.Y. and additional mailing ofPublishing Corporation under international, Universal and PanAmerican Copyright Conventions. All rights reserved. The publisher assumes no responsibility for unsolicited malerial. All stories printed in this magazine are fiction and any similarity between characters and actual persons is coincidental. Title registered U.S. Patent Office. Printed in U.S. A. This is the second six-month report to the consumers -- you -- covering your reactions to matters bigger than both of us; what Galaxy prints, should print and should not. The action has been honest, hectic and highlighted, of course, by the serialization of Robert A. Heinlein's  Will Fear No Evil. Some thoughtful reader evaluations have come in. Dear J akobsson: As all dangerous visions must, I Will Fear No Evil is bound to touch off an endless controversy. Although I do not believe the literary quality of the new novel equal to that of Stranger in a Strange Land,  realize that it does carry Heinlein farther into his exploration of the only human dream worth pursuing: the realization of new life styles in which one may relate to other human beings freely, openly, and in a manner which totally integrates both sensuality and spirituality. Heinlein is not a young man. Old Johann Sebastian Bach Smith is, in a sense, Heinlein himself, while Eunice is the hope of a glorious, liberated future which Heinlein is struggling to grasp. The struggle is not an easy one; never before has the New deviated so radically from the Old. Yet Joan Eunice is a unique fusion of these two quite opposite forces. As literature, the novel is flawed (more on this in a moment), but as autobiography it is moving. Elaws. Most obviously, a common Heinlein tendency carried to the extreme: too much talk and not enough action. A novel like this needs many tasteful yet explicit sex scenes ( D. H. Lawrence did it in Lady Chatterly's Lover few achieve it, but it is not impossible). Heinlein is on the verge of great things, but he's going to have to set aside a little more of his self-consciousness in order to break on through. Eor instance, Joan Eunice's last words were truly heartbreaking -- but who's responsible for those damned dashes after the f's? Mr. Heinlein is not -- nor am I. The real story may never be told; but remember, there are distributors, retailers and local ordinances to deal with. Ed. That's only going halfway and halfway measures do not constitute a breakthrough. But let's give Heinlein credit for tackling what is undoubtedly the most difficult job of characterization in modern fiction. I hope we can look forward to more serious and honest attempts to realize this vision of a Joyous human frontier. A long and happy life to Robert Heinlein! May he grow in wisdom and courage. Thomas R. Smith River Falls, Wisconsin Dear Sir: Have you noticed levels in Heinlein's new book? One: Old man dreams it all on his deathbed. Two: Imagines Eunice to give alien body identity. Three: Eunice survives biologically in body (unlikely!). Four: Eunice arrives as spirit associated yet with her body  the literal interpretation). Roger C. Lewis Owatonna, Minnesota Dear Sir: As for the final installment of Mr. Heinlein's novel, I Will Fear No Evil, one can only say, pity poor Long Beach. I cannot deny that the likes of the Reverend Thomas Barker do and probably will exist. But to suggest that the once famed Iowa State Picnic (even now fading into obscurity) will, by the time of the story, be able to mount even one rape is taking science fiction and speculative gerontology too far. D. J. Waldie Jr. Long Beach, California Dear Sir: Galaxy was one of my favorite sf magazines and Robert Heinlein one of my favorite authors. Now Heinlein has descended to subtle pornography in I Will Fear No Evil, as well as becoming endlessly boring -- couldn't stomach finishing his serial. Many of your stories now seem selected with an eye to socialistic and left radical slants. You have both lost me for good. M. K. Johnson Omaha, Nebraska I hope you find it, Mr. Johnson -- the good, that is. The letters in the above early sampling of views are presented in toto. More of these later as space permits. This report now spills over into some ground-covering sketching; #. A quick, overall reply to those who were curious and those who theorized other answers: I ing and highly pertinent on many levels. To enumerate them here would be pointless -- it's your ball now. #. It's inconceivable to me that anyone except Robert A. Heinlein could or would have written  Will Fear No Evil. That's my response to those of you who have written to ask; what if someone else had done so? No one else did. #. I also find it inconceivable that, having read the manuscript, I should not have made every effort to secure  Will Fear No Evil for first publication in Galaxy. Every worthwhile magazine makes its own demands of an editor and Galaxy has a long history of being true to and reflecting the best in science fiction responsive to its times. This obligation covers a vast range of taste and talent, puts a certain emphasis on what science fiction has to say on top of the endless argument as to what science fiction is. It requires an exploratory approach -- and dialogue. So far, your comments -- pro and con -- regarding I Will Fear No Evil have been highly informative. The same applies to your reactions to Robert Silverberg's Urban Monad # series. All this constitutes the dialogue we must have. The conjunction of the works ( Please turn to page #) T he pot-bellied, graying man walked down the corridor to the psychiatrist's stateroom, one of the two such rooms in the interstellar vessel. He stood in the open door, then tapped lightly to get the man's attention. "You wanted to see me. Doctor?" "Yes, indeed. Dr. Crowell. Come in and sit down." "Thank you." Crowell sat on the edge of an overstuffed chair. "Syzygy. Aardvark, devil-worship. Gerund." Crowell blinked one long slow blink. Then he looked down at his belly in amazement. Experimentally he took a thumb and forefingerful of abdomen and pinched. "Ouch! Why didn't they have this old boy take off some weight before I got stuck with his persona'.'" "Necessary to the image, Otto." "Otto yes, it all comes back now. I'm Otto McGavin, a -- " "Wait." The psychiatrist strode to the stateroom door and eased it shut. "Continue." "I'm a prime operator. A prime. a psychiastrist than I am Dr. Isaac Crowell -- you're Sam, uh, Tibitz. Used to be a section leader when I was stationed on Springworld." "That's right, Otto -- you have quite a memory. I don't think we met more than twice." "Three times. Two cocktail parties and a bridge game. Are you my briefing officer for this job?" "Right." Tibitz reached into an inside vest pocket and pulled out a long envelope. He broke the plastic seal and handed it to Otto. "Five-minute ink," he said. Otto scanned the three pages quickly and then read slowly from beginning to end. He handed it back just as the printing was starting to fade. "Questions?" "Okay. I'm fat old Crowell. Or I will be when you push me back through the mnemonic whatsis. May I assume I can speak the language as well as he could?" "Probably notquite as well there aren't any learning tapes for Bruuchian. Crowell's the only person, prior to your indoctrination, who ever bothered to master a Bruuchian dialect. You were under mutual hypnosis with him for five weeks, learning it. Throat sore?" O tto reached to touch his adam's apple, recoiled when he hit a flabby jowl. "God, this guy's in lousy shape. Yeah, I feel a little tickle. Why?" "The language is mostly growls and belches. I learned a stock phrase in it; it goes like this..." He made a noise like a lovesick rhinocerous. "What the hell does that mean?" "It's in the same dialect you learned, a stock greeting in the informal mode: 'Clouds are not for your family May you die in the sun.' Of course, it rhymes in Bruuchian. Almost everything rhymes in Bruuchian; every noun ends in the same syllable, a protracted belch." "They say I'm pretty good at languages. Don't know how long I'll be able to keep that one up, though. I'll be hoarse after half an hour's small talk." "No. You'll remember when you get back into the Crowell persona. There're some lozenges in your baggage kit that make it easier on your throat." "Look, I hope this job won't call for any action. I've had fourteen personality overlays beore this one, but I never had to carry this much plastiflesh around. That report said Crowell hadn't been on the planet for ten years -- why couldn't they trim me down a little and say I'd gone on a diet?" "Too risky, you might run into some recent acquaintance. Besides, part of the job is for you to look as harmless as possible." "I don't mind looking harmless -- but in one point two gees I'm going to be harmless. I worked up a sweat just walking down the corridor here -- and this is earth-normal." "We have confidence in you, Otto. You primes always come through in a pinch" " -- or die trying. It's that damn hypnoconditioning." "Now, Otto. You know it's in your own best interests." "Yeah, like poor old Carruthers." Tibitz shrugged. "So he only has one natural limb left. He claims he enjoys the freedom of being able to choose the prosthetic to fit the job. He's happy." "He's happy, all right. Last time I saw him, he passed me in the hall playing pattycake with left arms screwed into both shoulders. Happy-" "Well, he's not really a prime operator any more, either. He just carries the title as a courtesy." "And what about ol' Radareyes'?" "Sleep." Otto slumped back in the chair and started to snore lightly"Otto, when I awaken you, you will be about ten percent Otto and ninety percent your artificial personality overlay. Dr. Isaac Crowell. You will remember your mission and all of your training as a prime operator, but your initial reaction to any normal situation will be consistent with Crowell's personality and knowledge. Only in stress situations will your reactions be those of a prime operator. Gerund. Devil-worship. Aardvark. Syzygy." CrowellMcGavin awoke with a start. He pulled himself out of the chair and winked at Tibitz. In Crowell's gravelly voice: "Thank you very much. Dr. Sanchez. The therapy was most soothing." "Think nothing of it. Dr. Crowell. That's what the ship pays me for." A man, do you know who I am ?" The customs inspector tried to look even more bored than usual. "Says here," he peered at the microfiche viewer that held Crowell's I D capsule, "that you're Isaac Crowell, Ph.D., out of Macrobastia, born on Terra. You're sixty years old and you look seventy. That don't get you past the strip-down inspection." "I demand to see your supervisor." "Sorry, he ain't in today. We got a little brig that you can wait in till tomorrow. I ain't callin' him up on his free day Just for some shy offworlder." "Now, now -- what seems to be the trouble?" A stocky little man with a foppish hairdo minced up. "Isaac! What brings you back to Bruuch'?" Crowell clasped the man's hand -- the palm felt like a woman's thigh -- and searched artificial memories for a fraction of a second until the face clicked. "Jonathan -- Jonathan Lyndham. And how is Deirdre?" Lyndham sighed. "As ever. I swear she's out carrying a sign somewhere this very minute." Deirdre was a lumpy Earthmother type who, being childless, had adopted the natives of Bruuch and was forever crusading to better their lot. "But you -- have you returned to stay this time'?" "I don't know, Jonathan. This gentleman doesn't even want to let me through the turnstile. Unless I do some sort of a -- a striptease." Lyndham glowered at the inspector. "Smythe -- don't you know who this man is?" "He's -- nossir." "Doctor Isaac Sebastian Crowell," he intoned, "author of Anomaly Resolved, the book that put this pfanet on the regular spacelanes." Actually the book had sold well enough on Bruuch and on Euphrates, where the qblonists faced a similar situation with regard to exploiting a native population (and were looking for an excuse for slavery); but it had been a bust nearly everywhere else. Fellow anthropologists felt that Crowell had been sloppy and let sentiment interfere with objectivity. And as for being on the regular spacelanes, Bruuch was served by one cargo ship a week, passenger vessels if and when. "Here, let me see those papers." The clerk gladly handed over the clearance forms. Lyndham scrawled initials in appropriate places. "This is no common smuggler... without the influence of his book, you would probably be working in the mines instead of shuffling papers once a week." He pushed a button and the turnstile buzzed. "Come, Isaac. The Company will buy you a drink to atone for this cretin's stupidity." Crowell squeezed through the turnstile and followed Lyndham to the spaceport bar. The place was furnished with native handcrafts, tables and chairs carved out of the dense black iron-wood that resembled obsidian more than it did any other Terran product. Crowell had difficulty drawing the chair out from the table. He plopped himself down and mopped his red face with an outlandishly large handkerchief. "Jonathan, I don't know if I'll be able to get used to this gravity again. I'm not a young many any more." And ten percent reminded itself, I am twenty-seven and in superb physical condition. "You'll get used to it, Isaac. I'll enroll you in our health club -- we'll shrink those extra pounds off in no time." "I don't know that I'll have time," Crowell said hastily; No amount of exercise will reduce plastijlesh. "My publisher Just sent me here to gather material for a revision of Anomaly. I doubt that I'll be here more than a month." "Oh -- that's a pity. But I think you'll find that things have changed enough to warrant a longer stay than that." An overdressed, dumpy waitress clumped over. She had a wad of something tucked in the side of one cheek. "You fellas want something to drink?" "Brandy, please. Do you still drink brandy, Isaac?" "Yes, indeed. With soda, if you please." The girl nodded and walked away, masticating. "Changes? We hear very little of Bruuch on Macrobastia, where I've been teaching. I can see ten years have brought some changes -- " with an economical gesture he indicated the bar. "When I left last time this port was only packed earth and a metal hut. But I'm interested more in the true Bruuchians than in colonists. Are things much the same with them?" Lyndham pursed his lips. "Um -- not really, Isaac." The waitress brought drinks, one neat and one mixed. She gave each man the other's order and stumped away without a word. The men switched and Crowell took a long swallow with obvious relish. "No brandy in the Confederation like Bruuchian. A pity you don't export." "The Company's supposed to be working on that. That and the native handcrafts." He twitched his shoulders in a little shrug. "So far just lots of talk. Kilogram for kilogram, they can make much more on rare earths. Every planet makes beverages and most have busy autochthones." "Yes, the natives -- things have changed?" brandy and nodded. "Both in the long view and, well, recently. Have you heard that the natives' average life span is down?" Otto McGavin knew but Crowell shook his head, no. "In the past six years, down some twenty-five per cent. I think the average life expectancy of a male is down to about twelve years. Bruuchian, that is about sixteen Terran. Of course, they don't seem to mind." "Of course not," Crowell mused. "They would view it as a blessing." The Bruuchians preserved their dead in a secret rite and the carcasses were considered living creatures, with more status in the family than anyone who was still moving around. They were consulted as oracles, the eldest living family member divining their advice by studying the corpse's immobile features. "Any theories?" "Well, most of the males work in the mines; there is some bismuth associated with the rare earth deposits; bismuth is a powerful cumulative poison to their systems. But the mineralogists swear there's not enough bismuth in the dust they breathe to cause any appreciable health problem. And of course the creatures won't let us have a body for autopsy. It's a sticky situation." "Quite so, I can see. But I recall the Bruuchians enjoyed small doses of bismuth as a narcotic -- could they have simply found a large source and be on a species-wide orgy?" "I don't think so... I've looked into the matter rather closely -- God knows, Deirdre's always harping about it -- and they simply don't have the technology, even the most basic grasp of science, to extract or concentrate bismuth from any natural source. The Company doesn't mine it and it's against Company law to give any to a native even if you could find any. No, I really think the bismuth poisoning is the wrong tack." "That's strange." Crowell tapped a finger on the table, gathering his thoughts. "Except for that one metabolic quirk,, they seem quite a hardy people. Could it be overwork?" "No possibility, absolutely none. Ever since your book came out there's been a Confederation observer, a xenobiologist, keeping track of the creatures." Crowell winced microscopically every time Lyndham referred to the natives as "creatures." "Every one of them that works in the mines has a serial number tattooed on his foot. They're logged in and out and not allowed to spend more than eight hours a day in the mines. Otherwise they would, of course. Strange creatures." "Yes, I noticed that when I first came here. It was the original stimulus for my research. In the home, they're placid, even lazy. In places defined as work areas they'll routinely labor to total exhaustion. It seemed, well, anti-survival. Took nine years' work to find the answer." T he Otto part of his brain was getting impatient. The disappearances? "You said something about recent changes?" "Um." Jonathan fluttered his hands and he took another sip. "It's really quite distressing. You know, we still have only about five hundred people on this planet." "Oh? I had hoped that there would be more by now." "Company doesn't encourage immigration. No jobs. Anyhow, everybody knows just about everybody else; and we like to think that we're a pretty close-knit group. More like a family than just people with a common employer. Anyhow, people have been... missing, disappearing over the past few months. The food supply is pretty closely managed; since humans can't survive on native food and all meals are accounted for, the missing people are presumed to be dead. But all of them disappeared without a trace. Three people, to date. One of them the supervisor of mines. Quite frankly, the general consensus is that the creatures did away with them for some reason -- " "Incredible." " -- and as you might imagine, a good deal of bad feeling has been brewing. Several of the creatures have been killed." "But -- " Crowell sputtered, then sat back, took a drink and spoke calmly. "There is absolutely no way a Bruuchian can take a human life. They don't have the conmuch as they revere their dead and aspire to be a 'still one,' they can't grasp the idea of murder or suicide -- or even euthanasia. They don't have words for these things. I remember a time when a drunken worker killed a clumsy Bruuchian with a shovel. I had to go to the village and find the proper household, to try to explain. But the news got there before I did and the household was in a delirious state of celebration. Never had so young a one passed into stillness -- they regarded it as a special favor from the gods. Their only concern was to recover the body and preserve it and two of them were out on that chore as I arrived. When I told them that a man had done it, they thought I was jesting. Men are close to godhood, they said, but men are not gods. I tried to explain it over and over from different directions, but they only laughed. Finally they called in the neighbors and had me keep repeating the story for their edification. They regarded it as a wonderfully blasphemous Joke and it was told and retold for years." Crowell emptied his glass in a gulp. 'T can't say I disagree with you -- the accusation is absurd. But they are powerful creatures and a lot of people are growing afraid of them." "Well, this will certainly be my first, most urgent area of research." Crowell levered himself out of the chair. "No, don't get up. I can find my way to Transients." "Well -- you know where to get in touch with me." "Still in Supplies and Disbursal?" "Yes, indeed." Lyndham smiled. "I'm at the very top now. Chief of Incoming." "A belated congratulations," Crowell said. Very interesting, Otto McGavin thought. II T he twowheeled cart lurched to a stop and Crowell got out gingerly, heavily. He gave the native who had pulled him over a mile a small coin of Company money and said in the formal mode: "For your labors this small token." The native took it in a large trifurcate hand and placed the coin into his mouth, tonguing it to the voluminous pouch under his chin. He answered ritually, "May your body soon find the softnessthe wisdom and ecstasy of stillness." Then he scooped up Crowell's baggage and carried it toward a door marked: Transient's Billet ##. Crowell watched the native Jog ahead of him with more than a little envy as his large frame lumbered down the walk. The Bruuchian had a coat of short brown fur, now slightly misted with sweat. From the rear he resembled a Terran gorilla. His immense splayed feet were larger versions of the hands, with three mutually opposable toes. His legs were short in proportion to his body, with high knee Joints that allowed movement some # from the perpendicular in both directions. Thus his gait had a cartoonish character, amplified by the fact that his arms dropped straight from outsize shoulders to within a few centimeters of the ground. There was nothing comic about his frontal aspect, though; with two huge glaring eyes that never blinked (through a transparent nictitating membrane slid up and back every few seconds) and the cluster of low-definition eyespots that, being sensitive to infrared, allowed him to find his way in almost total darkness. A huge mouth was covered by a single flap of a lip, which rose frequently to show a set of improbably large molars. He had ears that would resemble a cocker spaniel's, except that they were hairless and heavily veined. This particular specimen sported two concessions to his human employers: a pair of striking earrings and a loincloth concealing nothing of any conceivable interest to a human being. He also spoke two words of Terran, yes and no. That was about average. The native was in and out of the building before Crowell had huffed his way halfway there. He ran around Crowell without a word, harnessed himself to his cart and ambled off, a nightmare-comic jinrikisha. Crowell went into his billet and sank onto the spartan bunk. He had lived in more elegant surroundings. There were a crude table and chair of native manufacture, an unimaginative print on the wall showing a winter scene on Terra, a military-type locker and shower operated by hoisting a bucket with holes punched in the bottom to head level. Another bucket evidently served to transport water from some distant point to a washbasin below a cracked mirror. There were no other sanitary facilities and Crowell assumed the outhouse he remembered from ten years earlier was still in use. He was debating whether to recline on the bunk (he wasn't sure he could get back up) when someone tapped on the door. "Come in," he said wearily. small beard, wearing khaki shorts and shirt and carrying two bottles of beer, stepped diffidently to just inside the door. "I'm Waldo Struckheimer," he said, as if that explained everything. "And you bring greatly needed succor," Crowell rumbled. It had been a dusty ride. "I thought you might appreciate something to drink," he said, loping across the room in two steps, offering a beer and standing about six heads over the seated Crowell. "Please -- " Crowell bobbed his hand in the direction of the native chair and took a large swallow of beer while Waldo was folding himself into a sitting position. "Are you also a transient?" "Heavens, no," said Waldo. "I'm the xenobiologist in charge of the natives' welfare in the mines. And you, I understand, are Dr. Isaac Crowell. It's a pleasure finally to meet you." "The pleasure is all mine, I assure you." Waldo took another drink. They made polite noises for a minute. "Dr. Struckheimer, I've only talked to one other person since I landed this morning. What he said was very alarming..." "About the disappearances?" Waldo frowned. "That, too, but what concerned me most was the rapid decline in Bruuchian life expectancy. The theories I heard this morning weren't too impressive -- do you have any ideas?" Waldo put his fingertips together. "Well, my first idea was bismuth poisoning; I suppose you heard about that. They do show most of the clinical signs, but they're common ones -- like nausea or shortness of breath in humans. I mean, I would still strongly suspect bismuth poisoning if I had any idea where they could get it. But since we first learned it was toxic to them I guess that was before you left nobody's been allowed to bring bismuth onto the planet." "And you don't think there's any Ballantine Books WE are getting to be a Very Big Corporation-something that was brought home at the Spring (January) Sales Conference where Editorial valiently presented a sixmonth list (of something between # and # titles per month), including of course Beagles and our new West Coast line, Comstock Editions. The festivities closed with an organic food supper -- featuring natural grain alcohol -- which was a smash. Enough.  meant to trap you into buying books, we'll get on to a.f. and s.f. titles for March. A real goodie is Joy Chanf's Fantasy -- a powerful first novel which has already been compared with Tolkien which in tact it is totally unlike except perhaps in stasavage, magical, the first fruit of a major talent. cerebrations from Douglas R. Malently exciting variation on the fugue -- really fwo separate love stories experienced by the same (well, not quite) couple. A very good book indeed... which, incidentally beautifully demonstrates Mason's developing skill as a writer.  IN this month, one of our favorite nuts, Augustus Mandrell, appears in three books -- two reissues, one new. Pick them up if you've missed are not mysteries -- but if you liked Dr. Strangelove, Mandrell is for bell, originally announced last Fall, but postponed because our dauntless leader disliked the cover featuring a flirtatious nude with a feathery bottom. Well, chacun i son gout and who are we to argue. On which fascinating note we close for this month. Abient#t. BB way it could be coming from the mines here?" "No. All the bismuth in ten cubic meters' of that lanthanide ore wouldn't give a Bruuchian even a slight buzz. I've come to think it's just a red herring; something else is causing similar symptoms." "Any recent change in, well, their dietary habits, for instance?" "No, they still herd those meatbearing reptimammals, and I've run a continuing analysis on the flesh pods they harvest from them. Nothing unusual. No bismuth, certainly." Both men sat in silence for a moment. Crowell said, "Looks as if I may have a bigger job ahead of me than I had anticipated. My publisher sent me here to update the book for a new edition -- I expected only to gather a few statistics and renew some old friendships." He knuckled both eyes. "Quite frankly, the prospect of footwork is appalling. I'm not a young man any more and I weigh twenty kilos more than I did last time I was here. Even then I needed Gravitol to get around comfortably." "I'm sure the Company doctor -- you remember Dr. Norman -- will prescribe you some. I use it myself when the days get too long." He fumbled in a shirt pocket and brought out a small vial. "Here, have a couple. I get it free." "Many thanks." Crowell put the two tablets under his tongue and washed them down sith a swig of beer. A feeling of lightness and well-being pulsed through him. "Ahh -- potent stuff." He stood without difficulty for the first time since he had been Otto McGavin. "Could I impose on you for a tour of your lab? That would seem to be a logical starting place." "I'd be delighted -- I planned to stop by there this afternoon anyhow. Let's try to catch a taxi." couple of blocks away and gave a piercing whistle. The driver saw them and ran down the street as if his life depended on it. He came to an abrupt stop and showered dust on both men. Then he grunted one syllable: "Where?" "Take-us-toMine-A-please." The Bruuchian gave a disarmingly human nod. Mine A was a mile away. The ride was somewhat terrifying but otherwise uneventful. "Is that your lab?" Crowell indicated a large silver dome as he beat the dust from his clothes. "Yes, indeed. Here, follow me and by all means stay on the path. Wouldn't want to step in a dustpit." No, wouldn't want to do that, OttoCrowell thought as he carefully matched the xenobiologist's steps. Most of them are only about a meter deep -- but slide into one of the big ones and you're gone... With their infrared-sensitive eyeclusters the natives could detect the dustpits plainly by temperature differential. But to human eyes the surface of a pit looked just like the surrounding dusty ground. Nearing the lab, Crowell heard the chugging of an air compressor. The dome wasn't metal after all, but aluminized plastic, kept inflated by air pressure. That was something new in Company buildings. They went through a flapdoor in the side. The air inside was sweet and cool. "Compressor pushes the air through a humidifier and a bunch of dust filters. I think the Company added that touch to induce me into free overtime. It works -- I always hate to leave the place." The lab was an interesting combination of rustic and ultramodern. Every piece of furniture was the familiar Bruuchian design, but Crowell recognized the crinklygray box of an expensive generalpurpose computer, a caloric oven, a large-screen electron microscope and a lot of complicated-looking glassware that had to be imported. He saw several arcane devices he couldn't identify. "Very impressive -- how did you ever get the Company to finance all of this?" Struckheimer laughed. "The Company just paid for the building -- hard enough to get that! I've got a Confederation grant from the Public Health Commission. I'm the Company's veterinarian for six hours a day and the rest of the time I do research on Bruuchian physiology. Ot try to do research -- I'm pretty limited without cadavers or even exploratory operations." Crowell nodded. "How do you get volunteers -- for whatever you do?" "Oh, I hire them. Bruuchians have developed a taste for some human luxuries, like jewelry and hardware, and they can only get them at the Company store. I pay them exactly what they would get working in the mines -- as you know, that's not much. They stay here in a little room," he indicated a partition with his thumb, "and I do quantitative bioanalyses on them -- you know, weighing and analyzing food intake and waste products. I X-ray them and do organ traces stared at nothing. "It's very strange. They have several internal organs that don't seem to have any real function. Not all of them even have the same set of organs. And if they do they aren't necessarily the same place in the body cavity. If only I could get a cadaver!" He pounded his palm with his fist. "I -- there was a horrible accident a few months ago. A native fell in front of a mining laser and it sliced him in two. As soon as I heard I came running. But the relatives had already spirited him away. I took an interpreter and found his family's hut in the village. I told them I could sew him back together again, that I could cure him. God, I wanted to get a look at that body!" He kneaded his forehead with two fingers. "They believed me. And they apologized. But they said they had thought he was ready for stillness and they had already 'processed' him. "I asked if I could see his body and they said, sure, they were happy that I would want to join the celebration." Struckheimer paused again. He stared at Crowell and said, "You know that room, the family room, where they keep their ancestor's mummies? I went in there -- must have been thirty or forty of them leaning against the walls, three and four deep, perfectly preserved. They pointed out the new arrival. He looked just like all the others, except for a hairless circle around his middle where the laser had cut through. I looked at the ring of skin closely -- they let me use a flashlight -- and there was absolutely no seam, no scar! I checked the serial number on the foot and it was the right one. Now, believe this: the cadaver couldn't have gotten there ten minutes before I did. That kind of scar suppression takes induced skin regeneration -- weeks of convalescence -- and you can't do it on a dead organism. But try to find out how they do it -- you might as well ask a person how he keeps his heart beating. I don't think they really understand the question." Crowell nodded. "When I wrote my book, I had to be satisfied with a simple description of the phenomenon. All I could find out was that it involves some ritual using the oldest and the youngest family members. And nobody teaches them what to do. They say it's obvious. But they can't explain and they won't let you watch." Struckheimer went to a big freestanding refrigeration unit and came out with two beers. "Stand another one?" Crowell nodded and he uncorked both of them. "Make it myself one of the native boys tends the brew for me. Going to lose him in a few months, though he's almost old enough for the mines." He handed Crowell a beer and sat down on a little stool. "I suppose you know they don't have anything like a study of medicine. No shamans or anything. If somebody gets sick they just sit around and cheer him on -- and if he recovers they offer him their condolences." "I know," said Crowell. "How do you ever get them to come around for treatment? And how can you know what to do for them when they come in, for that matter?" "Well, my medical assistants -- I've got four -- inspect each one of them when they go into the mine and again after they've finished work. The Public Health Commission designed a cybernetic remote diagnostic machine, similar to the one a doctor uses. There are four of them, all wired into my computer over there. It checks out their respiration rate, skin temperature, pulse and such; and if there's any significant difference between two consecutive readings my assistants send the fellow to me. By the time he gets here the computer has filled me in on his medical history and I can dope out some empirical remedy based on clinical experience and the physiological experiments. I never have any idea whether the remedy is going to reduce the symptoms. A drug will work perfectly on one of them and on the next the symptoms will just get worse and worse until he curls up and dies. And you know what they say about that." "Yeah -- he was ready for stillness." "Right -- they tolerate the treatment only because it's a condition for employment. They'd never come on their own." "Have the diagnostic machines given you any clue as to the reason they're dying off so much younger than before?" "Oh, sure. Symptoms, in a statistical sense. For instance, the average respiration rate has increased more than ten percent since we started taking readings. Average body temperature is up almost a degree. That supplements my clinical data; both together led to my original conclusion that it was cumulative poisoning. Bismuth would fit the data nicely -- it all accumulates in one organ and is never excreted. And it has to be something associated with the mines. You know, they keep careful demographic records; the families with the greatest number of recent additions to stillness have the most political power. It turns out that the life expectancy of those who don't work in the mines hasn't changed a bit." "I didn't know that." "The Company doesn't like it spread around." They talked for another hour, Crowell mostly listening, Otto developing a plan. Crowell treaded up the walk to the doctor's office. The Gravitol had worn off and he was feeling miserable again. The doctor's office had the first modern furniture, a conservative chrome-and-plastic desk and the first pretty girl Crowell had seen on the planet. The girl sat behind the desk. "Do you have an appointment, sir?" "Uh -- no, ma'm. But I'm an old friend of the doctor's" "Isaac -- Isaac Crowell! Come on back and say hello." The voice came from a little intercom on the girl's desk. "Last room down the corridor to your right, Mr. Crowell." Dr. Norman met him in the corridor and steered him to a different room, pumping his hand. "It's been so long, Isaac I heard you were back and frankly, I was surprised. This is no planet for oldsters like us." The doctor was an affable giant; red-faced and white-haired. He took Crowell into what were obviously his living quarters, a tworoom apartment with a carpet and lots of old-fashioned books on the walls. When they entered, music started playing automatically; Crowell couldn't identify it, but Otto knew: "Vivaldi," he said without thinking. The doctor looked surprised. "Finally getting an education in your old age, Isaac? I remember when you thought Bach was just a kind of beer." "I'm finding time for a lot of things now, Willy." Crowell eased his bulk into an overstaffed chair. "All of them sedentary." The doctor chuckled and strode into the kitchenette. He put ice into two glasses, measured brandy into each and splashed soda into one, water into the other. He handed the brandy and soda to Crowell. "Always remember a patient's prescription," he said. "As a matter of fact, that's one thing I dropped by for." Crowell took a sip from his drink. "I need a month's supply of Gravitol." The smile went off the doctor's face and he sat down on the couch, putting his drink down without sampling it. "No, you don't, Isaac. A week's supply would be plenty. Then you'd be stone cold -- dead." "What?" "Obesity is a contraindication; at any rate, I never advise Gravitol for people over fifty-five. I never take it myself any more. It would strain the old ticker." My heart is twenty-seven years old, McGavin thought, and it's carrying around an extra thirty kilos. Think, think! "Is there some less potent drug that'd help me get around in this gravity? I've got a lot of work to do." "Hmm -- yes, Pandroxin isn't nearly as dangerous, but it should give you a measure of comfort." He reached into a drawer and brought out a prescription pad. He scribbled a short note. "Here you go. But stay away from that Gravitol. It would be pure poison to your system." "Thanks. I'll get it filled tomorrow." "Tonight, if you want -- the pharmacy part of the Company store's open all night now. "So -- what brings you back to this outlandish place, Isaac? Investigating the change in the Bruuchian death rate?" "Not really -- or not primarily. I just came to update my book for a new edition. But that is one of the things I'll want to look into. What do you think of the bismuth theory?" Willy waved a hand in the air. "Hogwash. I think it's overwork, pure and simple. The little bastards work hard all day in the mines; then they go home and knock themselves out carving on that tough wood. You don't have to look any farther than that." "They always have seemed hellbent on working themselves to death. The males, anyhow. Somehow, that seems too pat, though -- the ones who don't work in the mines are always charging around, too. But they aren't popping off early." T he doctor snorted. "Isaac, go down tomorrow and watch them work the mines. It's a wonder they last even a week down there. The others look lazy compared to the mine workers." "I'll do that." How to get the conversation around to the disappearances? "How about the human side of the colony? Changed much since I left?" "Not really. Most of us got weasled into twelveor twenty-year contracts; same people around, only ten years older. Costs a year's salary to get back to Terra and you forfeit that one hundred percent retirement if you break your contract -- so most of us are sticking it out. Had four people buy their way out; I don't think you knew any of them. There's a new Confederation ambassador -- like the three before him, nothing for him to do here. But the law says we've got to have one -- I understand the diplomatic service considers this the least of all possible worlds and that being assigned here is either proof of imcompetence or punishment for something. It's punishment for this one, Stu Fitz-Jones -- he had the misfortune of being ambassador to Lamarr's World when the civil war broke out there. Not his fault, of course, it's just that nobody understood the natives' internal politics. But they had to hang it on somebody, so here he is. You ought to drop by and talk to him -- he's an interesting fellow. But go in the morning while he's still a little bit sober. We've had six births, half of them legitimate, and eighteen deaths." Willy frowned. "Rather, fifteen deaths and three disappearances. All the disappearances in the past year. People have been getting careless. Outside the Company city you might as well be on another planet. But people go walking out alone, prospecting or Just getting away from the rest of us. They break a leg or step into a dust pit and it's all over. Two of the disappearances were brandnew people, probably Confederation agents -- " Otto jumped; Willy was right -- "and the other was old Malatesta, the supervisor of mines. I think that's what brought the two agents. They were supposed to be doing mineralogical research but they didn't work for the Company. Who could have paid their way? Nobody else can mine on this planet." "Could be a University paying for abstract knowledge -- that's how I came here the first time." The doctor nodded. "Exactly. That's what they claimed. But they weren't scholars, I could tell. I lived and worked with academic people most of my life. Oh, they could identify themselves and they seemed to know their subjects adequately, but -- you know that posed to use with its agents?" "Vaguely -- isn't it just plastic surgery and hypno-learning?" "Oh, I suppose. Anyhow, that's what I think these fellows were: a couple of agents they'd made to walk, talk and act like geologists. But they went to all the wrong places, like the mines -- they've been analyzed and the analyses published down to the last molecule. And they never stuck to one place long enough to get any serious work done." "You're probably right." "You think so? Have another drink. Everybody else around here thinks I'm getting paranoid in my old age." "Maybe we're both going bonkers together." Isaac smiled. "Thanks for the offer, but I'd better pick up the Pandroxin and be getting back to my place before I collapse of fatigue. It's been a long day." "I can imagine. Well, good to see you again, Isaac. Still play chess?" "Better than ever." Especially with Otto's help. "Well, drop by some evening after you're settled and we'll go a round or two." "I'll do that. Take care." Ill macy right away. He went to his billet and made a radiophone call. "Biological lab. Struckheimer here." "Waldo, this is Isaac Crowell. Could I ask a favor?" "Fire away." "I'm going down to Dr. Norman's office now to get some Gravitol. Those tablets you gave me today seemed just about right -- could you look up the dosage?" "Don't have to look it up -- it's he'll probably want you on a smaller dose -- the older you get, the less they give you." "Really? Well, I'll try to talk him out of it. Seems to me it should go the other way around." "You'll never talk ol' Willy out of anything -- he's about the most stubborn creature I've ever argued with." "I know -- we were good friends last time I was here. Maybe he'll have pity on a fellow refugee from the geriatrics ward." "Well, good luck. See you again soon?" "I'll be down your way tomorrow, checking out the mines." "Stop in for a beer." "Glad to." Crowell emptied his suitcase and flipped up the false bottom. He selected a stylus that Was an ordinary ball-feed pen on one side and an ultrasonic ink eradicator on the other. Luckily, the doctor had used a black ball-feed to write the prescription; he wouldn't have to forge the signature. He practiced writing: "# mg. Gravitol, quant suff # days" a couple of dozen times, then buzzed the Pandroxin prescription into invisibility and scrawled the counterfeit one over the doctor's signature. The Company store was dark except for one light over the prescription desk. The front door was locked and Crowell dragged himself over to a side door. It slid open when he put his foot on the treadle mat. A bell rang. A clerk came from behind the shelves of reagents, rubbing sleep from his eyes. "Something I can do for you?" "Yes, I'd like this filled, please." "Sure thing." The young man took it and walked back behind the shelves. "Say," he yelled back, "this isn't for you, is it?" All Otto now. "Of course not. I use Pandroxin. That's for Dr. Struckheimer." The clerk came back in a minute with a little green vial. "I could have sworn Waldo was in here for Gravitol just last week. Maybe I ought to call up Dr. Norman." "I don't think these are for his own use," Crowell said slowly. "They're for some experiment on the natives." "Okay. I'll just put it on his account, then." "That's funny. He gave me cash to pick them up." The clerk looked at him. "How much?" "How much do they cost?" "Eighteen and a half credits." Crowell extracted his wallet and counted out nineteen credits. Then he laid out a pink Cr# bill next to it. The clerk hesitated, then picked up the Cr#, folded it and put it into his pocket. "It's your funeral, old-timer," he said as he rang up the purchase. "That's a young man's dosage." Crowell took the half-credit change and left without a word. T he next morning, feeling human again, Crowell went out to the mines, just after sunup. He checked at the dome but Waldo wasn't there, so he ambled on down to Mine A. A long line of Bruuchians waited at the entrance to the mine, dancing and gesticulating as if they were trying to keep warm. The noise of their animated conversation got louder and louder as Crowell approached the front of the line. A human in white coveralls was examining the lead Bruuchian. He didn't notice Crowell until he was standing right next to him. "Hello there," Crowell shouted over the din. The man looked up, startled. "Who the hell are you?" "Name's Crowell -- Isaac Crowell." "Oh, yeah -- I was just a kid last time you were here. Watch this." He picked up a megaphone and shouted in Bruuchian (informal mode): "Your spiritdisrupts my spiritslowing the progressof this line and your way to stillness." The conversation quieted to a low murmur. "See, I read your book." "Clever adaptation. You could be one of their priests." "They think I am one." He continued making passes over the Bruuchian's body with a gleaming metal probe. "Is that the diagnostic machine?" Crowell indicated a featureless black box clipped to the man's belt, with a cable leading to the probe. "Yeah. It figures out whether anything's wrong with the beastie and tells Doc Struckheimer." He clapped the Bruuchian on the shoulder; the 'beastie' ran off into the mine. The next stepped up and presented his foot, his knee bending in a most unkneelike manner. "It's also a microphone," he said, peering at the number tattooed on the Bruuchian's foot. He read the number off in slow, clear tones and began running the probe over the brown fur in a regular pattern. "I can't figure anybody getting off this planet and wanting to come back. What are you doing here?" "Well, there's a new printing of my book coming out. The publisher wants it updated." The man shrugged. "Long as you get a ticket back, guess it's not so bad. "If you want a look downstairs, go ahead. But watch your step. They run around like crazy down there -- keep away from the elevator and they probably won't trample you." "Thanks." Crowell walked down the corridor to a small open elevator. Inside, one Bruuchian was doing an impatient little dance. Over the elevator, a sign in EnBruuchians had no written language, but this one must have known the rule; as soon as Crowell strapped himself in the native pushed a big red button and the elevator fell abruptly. Crowell hung on while Otto counted dispassionately. Twenty-two seconds passed before the repulsors cut on and the machine squeezed to a halt. Even allowing for air resistance, they must be over a kilometer deep. T he place was very dark. The Bruuchians did not need as much light as Terrans. He could hear activity all around, as the Bruuchian shouldered past him, but he couldn't see anything. "Well, well," said a human voice about three or four meters away. "Welcome to the mines." A flashlight flared on and the light bobbed up to Crowell. "Here, put these on." Crowell was handed a pair of goggles. The interior of the mine sprang into view, in a ghostly green and gray video image. "Nightglasses, light amplifiers," the voice said. "Waldo -- I didn't know you were down here." He chuckled. "You wouldn't have seen much if I weren't. I was about to call up -- didn't expect you this early." "It is rather early." Crowell looked around. The mine was somewhat larger than his preconception of it. It was a roughly square cavern the size of a large hall. Some twenty Bruuchians were working one corner with vibropicks and shovels. Next to the elevator was a rack of similar tools, probably fifty of each. "Are all of those workers up there coming down to this one mine?" "Oh, yes. We only work one level at a time. Strangely, they seem to work better in a mob -- wait'll you see it, it's quite a spectacle. About forty of them with picks and forty with shovels and twenty with barrows, working in a white frenzy from the time they get here until the time they leave, except for chow breaks. And we have to make them stop by turning off their picks." In about half an hour the cavern was full, with teams of twos evenly spaced around three walls. A barrow served each pair of teams. As soon as the barrow was full, the Bruuchian who had been fidgeting beside it would tear off to the fourth wall -- where Crowell and Struckheimer were standing -- and dump the ore into a conveyer that took it to the surface. Then he would return and pick up a shovel; the former shoveler would get the vibropick and the pickmeister would go fidget beside the barrow. In the midst of all this activity a small Bruuchian scurried back and forth, scattering what appeared to be a mixture of sand and sawdust on the damp cave floor, narrowly escaping collision every few seconds. There was a zany order to it, like a group of little children knocking themselves out in a complicated relay race. "You know," Crowell said, "Dr. Norman thinks the decline in life expectancy is due to simple overwork. Looking at this. I'm inclined to agree with him." "Well, they do work harder at this than anything else I've seen them do. I don't know whether it's the cool and darkness or what. Some wag said that the cavern is some kind of a womb-symbol to until some concrete evidence comes along. As you well know, we don't have anything approaching a systematic psychology for these people. "But overwork? I don't think so. We force them to rest three times a day. Their women bring meatfruit to the mines and we feed them at each break. Eating calms them down for about twenty minutes. And I won't let the Company work them more than eight hours a day. When I came here they were working twelve." "How much power do you have over the Company?" "In theory, they should jump when I say frog. Their contract here is at the sufferance of the Confederation Public Health Commission. But I don't overdo it. I have to depend on them for supplies, manpower and so forth. It's a pretty cordial relationship -- but they know there are five or six other concerns ready to snap up the contract if they make a mistake. So they're pretty good in their treatment of the natives." "Hmm -- you mean they're actually working less than they did when their life expectancy was higher?" Waldo laughed. "I know what you're thinking. No, it can't be a case of atrophic degeneration; that would show up in the lab tests -- besides, they work less in the mines now, but more in the village. You wouldn't recognize the place. Skyscrapers and -- " "Skyscrapers?" "Well, that's what we call them -- mud and straw buildings two, sometimes three stories high. It's another mystery. They have all the room in the world to expand their village radially. But somewhere they got the idea to go up instead of out. And it's quite a job; mud and straw just aren't made to take that kind of stress. Now when they build a house they have to reinforce the whole thing with ironwood -- it's almost a wooden building covered with a layer of mud. Say maybe you can find out why they're doing it. Nobody here's been able to get a straight answer out of them. But you can speak the dialect better than any of us. Besides, you're kind of a folk hero to them -- even though I don't think any of these were alive last time you were here. They know you were responsible for a lot of the changes in their lives and they're grateful." It was damp and cold and Crowell shivered. "For bringing them closer to stillness," he said. Waldo said nothing. There was a rumble and the elevator came to rest behind them. "Hi, boss. Hi, Dr. Crowell. Well, I brought the beastie's meat. Want I should turn 'em off?" Waldo looked at his watch. "Sure, go ahead." The assistant threw a switch mounted on the elevator housing and the vibropicks stopped singing. For a while there was a chorus of ragged chunk-sounds as the workers tried to keep going despite loss of power. Then by ones and twos, they formed up a line at the elevator. The assistant gave each one a large meatfruit which he would take back to his work area. The crews would each squat in a circle, munching and talking in low grunts. "Well, we're not needed around here," said Waldo. "How would you like to take a look at the village?" "Fine, fine. Just let me stop by my billet to pick up my notebook and camera." "We'll go by the lab and get a couple of beers, too. It's hot up stairs." T he sun was blistering hot when the cart skidded to a stop outside the village, ending the breeze that had made the trip livable. Crowell wiped the sweat and caked dust from his face and took a final swig of beer. "What'll we do with the empties?" "Oh, just leave them in the cart. This is the fellow who tends the heer for me; he'll drop them off at the lab." Crowell heaved his bulk to the ground. "God, it's hot." Waldo squinted at the sun. "It'll be better in a couple of hours. I suggest we find some shade." "Suits me." They went through the village gate and started walking down the path. They couldn't see anything but the grass, taller than a man, that surrounded the village in all directions for half a kilometer. Vehicles couldn't come in closer, in consideration for the skittish reptimammals that grazed here. The beasts didn't seem to mind people walking through, though; Crowell and Struckheimer saw several of them, placidly gnawing the grass, watching the humans from stalked eyes as they walked by. Most of them were over ten feet long, half of that length being unproductive tail and neck. But from their backs lolled strings of the meatfruit that formed the staple of the Bruuchian diet. Every female (the males were set loose soon after birth and only let inside the compound for stud) supplied about thirty kilograms of meatfruit per season; every family had at least three or four of the creatures. Tending and harvesting the beasts was the major responsibility of the females. The reptimammals were considered more than a source of meat, more than pets; they were actually low-status family members. They were "second-class citizens" because they couldn't speak and, more important, couldn't aspire to stillness -- they simply died. But the Bruuchians didn't eat the flesh of the dead reptimammals. They buried them with ceremony and mourning. A native came loping down the trail toward them, moving much more slowly than the ones in the Company city did. He stopped in front of them and said in the informal mode: "You are Crowell-who-jests and you are Struckheimer-who-slows I am young one called Baluurn Sent to guide you on this visit." His little speech over, the little Bruuchian fell in beside the two humans, trying to match steps with Crowell. "I know this one," Struckheimer said. "He's learned quite a bit of English. He's been my interpreter before." "That right," the creature belched in a strange burlesque of human speech. "All time in -- creche I hear tapes you-Crowell leave." This startled Crowell. He struggled with the informal mode: "The creche is for teachingthe rituals of life and stillness Did you forego the teaching of your ancestors in learning to speak with humans?" "The priest vouchsafed memy soul a special path to stillness and gave over my role as youngest to one of my brothersso that my time and mind couldbe used to plumbthe ways and tongue of humans." "What was that all about?" "Well, he evidently had to use most of his learning year studying Englishhe said the priest gave him some sort of dispensation from learning the social rites. That usually takes most of their year." "What word 'di-pensa-un' mean?" "It's like 'permission,' Baluurn, but from a priest," Struckheimer said. "That right. Priest give dipesa'un so I not-like brothers." "Your English is very good, Baluurn. I studied your tongue for ten years and can't speak it as well as you speak mine." Baluurn bounced his head in a nod. "Struckheimer who slows says human not-like Bruuchian. Learn more all long life but never so much one year. Must be for Bruuchian go into stillness much sooner than human." T he grass was thinning out and they could see the village ahead. Crowell immediately saw what Struckheimer meant -- only about half of the dwellings were the familiar asymmetric mud-andwattle construction. The newer ones were all almost rectangular and up to ten meters high. "Baluurn, why did your people stop building the old way?" The Bruuchian looked at the ground and seemed to be concentrating on not getting ahead of the humans. "It new-kind -- new part living ritual. Leave still ones near ground. Pass many time each day. Live above so pass still ones many time. Talk to still ones, still ones know more, still ones happier and more useful." "I guess it makes sense," Waldo said with a straight face. "You couldn't expect them to know what was going on, locked up in a back room." "Oh, never locked. Lock human word, no Bruuchian. But you right, still ones more useful." Crowell fingered the small camera clipped to his belt. This could get in the way of one of his ideas. "I thought it was forbidden to move a still one; a new family had to be started if you moved one." "That true, very true. New house built around old house. Take off old roof, leave hole in living house floor, buy rope Company store, pass by still ones climbing up and down many time every day." "Quite so." Crowell took the camera from his belt and took some picture of the buildings. Then he scribbled descriptions of each picture in his notebook. Protective coloration. "For some reason they must want to have larger famflies," Waldo said. "I know they used to split the still ones and the family when it got too crowded and start a new family on the outskirts of the village." A native woman walked by, leading two docile reptimammals. The fresh brown ooze on their backs showed they had just been pruned. Crowell snapped a picture. "Larger families, maybe. But this building up instead of out also preserves grassland; that might be important." Baluurn was silent through this exchange -- he was used to humarts going off in sudden non sequiturs . He knew why they were building up, just as he had told them. It was part of the living ritual, now. "Crowellwho-jests?" "Yes, Baluurn?" "One family asked you visit. Old, very old woman remembers you. Would speak you before stillness, very soon." "Say, that's odd. I asked them if anyone remembered you and they said all had passed into stillness." Crowell smiled. "You used the formal mode, right?" "Sure, you can handle the other?" "Well, they probably misunderstood you, then. It's hard to talk about females in the formal mode, requires a certain amount of circumlocution. They thought you were asking if any men who remembered me were still alive." "Crowell-who-jests is right. Struckheimer-who-slows should sent for me talk. All village know old Shuurna." "Well, let's go to see her. Should be interesting." The ground floor entrance was like a double door, the two men and the Bruuchian going first into the new building. They were standing in a big room filled from floor to ceiling with the old family hut. Baluurn stood at the doorway of the hut and called out the ritual of entrance. Someone upstairs responded and they went in the second door. "I go up first see Shuurna ready speak Crowell." Baluurn clambered up the rope. Crowell looked at it doubtfully; took another Gravitol and swallowed it. They were surrounded by a couple of dozen still ones, open eyes regarding them with unreadable expressions. When Baluurn disappeared into the upper floor, Crowell took something from his pocket and walked to one of the still ones resting against the wall. "What are you doing, Isaac?" "Just a second," Isaac whispered, reaching behind the still one. He returned and handed a small plastic envelope to Waldo. He put a small vibroknife back in his pocket. "A scraping from the shoulder," he whispered. Waldo's eyes grew round. "Do you know -- " Baluurn was sliding back down the rope. Two others followed him. "Shuurna wants speak Crowell-who-jests alone." "Well, I'm game," he said. "If I can make it up that rope." Crowell got a good grip and heaved himself up, catching the slack end between his feet. With an extra Gravitol in him, it wasn't really hard, but he huffed and muttered and went up very slowly. woven mat. She was the oldest Bruuchian Crowell had ever seen, hair yellowed and falling out in patches, eyes clouded with blindness, shrunken dugs loose gray flaps of flesh. She spoke the informal mode in a weak voice. "Crowell-who-jests  I knew you in my year of learning  so I remember you better than my own children  you walk differently now  your steps seem a young man's steps." "The years have been kinder to  me than to you  Shuurna who awaits stillness  this apparent youth though  is from an herb  the doctor gave me to  give me the strength of a younger man." This was something Crowell hadn't foreseen. "My large-eyes are darkened  but my many-eyes tell me  that you are taller by two kernels  Crowell-who-jests  than you were my lifetime ago." "This is so  it is something that may  happen to a human as he ages." You could add centimeters with plastiflesh, but you couldn't take them off. There was a long silence that would have been considered awkward in human society. "Shuurna  do you have something to  tell me or ask me?" Another long pause. "No  you who look like Crowell-who-jests  I waited to see you  but now you are not here  please summon the youngest and the new oldest." Crowell walked to the rope. "Baluur!" "Yes, Crowell-who-jests." "Shuurna is ready to -- pass into stillness. Can you find the oldest and the youngest?" The two who had come down with Baluur scampered back up the rope. They walked past Crowell and stood before Shuurna. Crowell started to leave. "Crowell-who-jests," the older one spoke, "  would you help us  with our joyful burden  I am too old and this one is too small  to carry Shuurna  to join the other still ones downstairs." Other still ones? Crowell went over to the three and stooped to take Shuurnas hand. It was solid, unyielding as wood. "Old man in the family of Shuurna  I do not understand  I thought no humans could be present during  the stillness ritual." The old man nodded in that disarmingly human way. "This was so  until not-long ago  when the priests told us of the change  to my poor knowledge  you are only the second human  to be so honored." Crowell took up Shuurna's body unceremoniously, a hand under stiff arm and thigh. "And who was the other fortunate human?" The old one had his back to Crowell, following the youngster who was scampering to the rope. "I was not there  but I was told  it was Malatesta-the-highest." Malatesta, the last supervisor of the mines -- and the first disappearance. The rope threaded through an iron ring (also purchased at the Company store), and normally hung as a single strand, a stick tied to one end preventing it from slipping through the ring. Crowder balanced Shuurna's corpse on its feet and the old one passed the rope under her arms, securing it with something that was almost a square knot. They passed the body down to Baluur, who untied it and, balancing it with one hand, pulled in slack until the rope was in its original position. Then the two Bruuchians clambered down, hand over hand. Crowell followed with a little less confidence. During the whole process, Waldo had stood to one side, looking rather lost. The old one addressed Crowell in the informal mode and Crowell replied with what Waldo recognized as a polite refusal. "Uh -- what was that all about?" "We were invited to the wake, you know, recite all the good deeds the old gal was responsible for and help decide where to lean the body. I told them no, thanks. These affairs last all day and I've got an appointment. Besides, I've always gotten the feeling that having humans present puts a damper on the festivities. They have to invite you, of course, if you're anywhere nearby when the thing starts." "And we're about as near as anybody's ever been. Glad you didn't accept for us -- this whole business has gotten me a little queasy." "Well, we can leave any time. Baluur's staying, naturally." "Let's go." T he sun was still blazing overhead when they stepped out of the hut. The whole experience couldn't have taken more than half an hour. They had walked down the dusty road a few meters before Waldo spoke in a hoarse whisper. "That sample you gave me -- what makes you think they won't find out you took it?" "Don't be so damned furtive! We're just tourists, right? You'd need a magnifying glass to find where I made the incision. Besides, I took it from one of the last accessible corpses, right up against a wall -- with their tabu against moving them, we're safe." "Well, I'll have to admit it is a windfall. Maybe we can finally figure out how -- say, you were there when the woman died! Did you see anything?" Crowell stared at the ground for a few steps before replying. "I was leaving, backing out; I was sure they didn't want me around. But they Just went up to her and looked at her and said it was done. Whatever kind of embalming they do, they must do it while the person's still alive." Crowell shuddered in the heat. "They didn't even touch her." IV nored Dr. Norman's advice and had made an appointment with the ambassador in the early evening. He expected the man would be pretty intoxicated by then. A strikingly handsome man, aristocratic features, gray hair flo ing onto broad shoulders, answered the door. "Ambassador Fitz-Jones?" "Yes -- oh, you must be Dr. Crowell. Come in, come in." He didn't seem too far gone. Crowell walked into an elegantly appointed room, which the Otto part of his mind identified as being furnished in American Provincial, late #th Century. Even if the furnishings were fakes the shipping costs were staggering to contemplate. Fitz-Jones indicated an amorphous leather-covered chair, and Crowell allowed it to swallow him. "Let me get you a drink. You may have brandy and water, brandy and soda, brandy and juice, brandy and ice, brandy and brandy, or -- " he gave a conspiratorial wink -- "a bit of Chateau Mouton Rothschild of 'sixty-one vintage." Even Crowell knew what that vintage represented. He murmured an appropriate comment. "Somehow a small cask of it was mistakenly delivered here, instead of a case of badly needed immigration forms." Fitz-Jones shook his head gravely. "These things are inevitable concarp -- ah -- concomitants of trying to operate within the framework of an interstellar bureaucracy. We learn to adjust." Crowell revised his earlier estimate. Fitz-Jones could well have been adjusting all day. "That sounds wonderful." He watched the man's careful steps and marveled at the human organism's ability to cope with proven toxins. The ambassador produced two highball glasses filled with the deep red wine. "No proper glassware, of course. Perhaps it's just as well. 'Sixty-one doesn't travel well, you know -- and it won't keep; have to drink it up quickly." It tasted quite good to Crowell, but Otto could tell that it was rather bruised. Barbarous treatment for the wine of the century. Fitz-Jones took a delicate sip that somehow managed to deprive the tumbler of two centimeters of wine. "Did you have anything specific to see me about -- not that I don't enjoy company whenever it comes my way." "Guess I just wanted to meet somebody else who wasn't working for the Company. I need an outsider's view of what's been happening the past ten years. Quite a bit has been, I understand." Fitz-Jones made an expansive gesture that came within a could appreciate the years of practice that had gone into the perfection of that ploy. "Not really, not really -- at least until a year ago, of course. Until then life here was just the workaday grind of running this, you'll excuse the expression, world. Absolutely nothing for me to do while everybody else kept the sweatshop working. Submit a blank report twice a year. Then we had the disappearances, of course. Superintendant Malatesta was the official head, titular ruler, of this planet, so you can imagine the paperwork I went through. I was on the subspace radio for hours every day, until thecan you keep a secret, Dr. Crowell?" "As well as the next man, I suppose." "Well, it's not really a secret any more, since the doctor -- Dr. Norman, that is -- figured it out. It's probably all around the Company by now. Anyhow, I talked to the Confederation officials on Terra and they agreed to send a couple of TBll men to investigate. Well, they came here -- gave a splendid imitation of two scientific chaps -- and while they were poking around, they disappeared, too." "The two geologists?" "Precisely. And you'd think that, with two of their men gone, here to see what's going on. But no. I finally talked to some undersecretary and he told me they simply couldn't afford any more men for our 'petty intrigues' on Bruuch." "That's odd." The first item in the one report the agents had filed had been a warning about the untrustworthiness of the ambassador. "Indeed. So I don't think the agents disappeared the way Malatesta did -- you know, died. They must have had a light cruiser hidden off somewhere and when they found what they were after -- they just left. Damned frustrating, you know; we still haven't the faintest idea of what happened to Malatesta. I'm certain that they found out." It's quite likely they did find out, have sent more agents without telling you?" "No, impossible; violation of Confederation law. I'm the sole federal official on this planet. I must be notified. And besides, only two people have come in since the agents disappeared. One was Dr. Struckheimer's new assistant; I've kept my eye on him. I think he must be just what he says he is, dull fellow, really. The other newcomer, of course, is you. rather fancy being a spy. Will you ply me with wine frequently, then?" Fitz-Jones smiled, but his eyes were cold. "Of course -- as I said, it won't keep. Confidentially, I am rather expecting another agent to show up, whether they tell me ically secretive and they don't really give a hang about interstellar law. I suspect they'll send somebody along and it could be anybody. You know that personality overlay technique -- " "The zombie business?" Crowell echoed Dr. Norman's words. "Exactly. They can make a xerocopy of anybody. Anybody they can kidnap and hold for a month, anyhow." He drained the last of his wine. "This puts a distinguished, shall we say 'well-exposed' person, such as yourself, above suspicion, of course. Too many people would notice your absence." His eyes told Otto again. He's lying, he suspects. The ambassador levered himself out of the oversized cushion. "Here, let me freshen your drink." He came back with two full glasses. "Thanks. Oops, time to take my Pandroxin." He took a pillbox from his pocket and washed down two pills, one Gravitol and one alcohol suppressant. "Ah, weak stuff, that. You must have a time here. Won't they let you take Gravitol?" "No -- I asked for it, naturally. But they say I'm too old and too fat." How dangerous is this subtle drunkard? "You have any theory about Malatesta?" Fitz-Jones shrugged and repeated the sloshing gesture. "I really don't know. I'm sure of one thing, though. This nonsense about the creatures being responsible is just that, a bunch of snuurgsh -- pardon -- hog wash." "I agree. They simply aren't capable of violence." "Not only that. Malatesta was a great favorite of theirs. He even learned quite a bit of the language. They adopted...him into one of the families, an honorary Bruuchian." "I didn't know that." "Oh, yes. He went to a lot of their gel-togethers. That priestly council made him an advisor of some sort." "Yes," Crowell mused. "I heard today that he had been present at one of their stillness rituals." "Where they embalm the poor creatures? Well,  didn't know that. Wonder why he didn't tell anybody about it. Struckheimer would've been his friend for life." "Well, as you say, the Bruuchians couldn't have done away with Malatesta; so it must have been either an accident or murder. I guess the agents investigated both possibilities." "Presumably. They seem to spend most of their time dredging dustpits. Supposedly taking samples, actually looking for a body, I guess. I suppose the prime murder suspect would be Kindle, the new supervisor. But he never wanted the job -- it's twice as much work for only a pittance more pay. Besides, he's worried that whatever happened to Malatesta could happen to him, too." "You know him well, then?" Watch it, don't get too inquisitive. "Oh, quite well. He was in the Civil Service when I was posted on Lamarr's World. He had a considerable block of stock in the Company and when the assistant supervisor's position became open he came out here and took the job. I was transferred here about a year later and we just picked up where we had left off." Time to change the subject. "Lamarr's World. I've heard of it, of course, but I've never been there." "It was a lovely world." FitzJones started the sloshing gesture but checked himself. "Especially compared to this desolation." They talked of this and other harmless topics for about an hour, Crowell stifled a yawn. "I really must be going. Excuse me for being a poor guest, but I tire so easily in this gravity." "Oh, excuse me for being an inconsiderate host. I can be quite a bore, I know." Fitz-Jones helped Crowell up. "I'm afraid you may have trouble getting a taxi -- " "No, no problem. I can walk the few blocks." They exchanged amenities and Crowell lurched away convincingly. H IS room had been searched by an amateur; Fitz-Jones' assistant, probably. He hadn't caught the hairs pasted over the closet door and suitcase lid -- or even the pencil propped against the front door. Crowell sighed. Otto was worthy of more. Anyhow, there was nothing incriminating in the billet itself. Crowell went into the outhouse and latched the door. He took out a penstick and removed the cap. Doing so caused the pen to emit an invisible beam of ultraviolet light. Crowell shook a contact lens out of the cap and placed it into his left eye. With it, he could see quite well, though the place would still be pitch-black to light amplifiers or infrared eye clusters. The hair across the loosened board was still in place. He lifted the board and removed the case that used to be his suitcase's false bottom. He took a few items from it, replaced it and smoothed the hair down in the position he had memorized. The street lights went off at midnight. Crowell donned the nightglasses he had bought at the Company store and walked the kilometer to the main warehouse without meeting anyone. Knowing that any guard would also be equipped with nightglasses, Crowell approached the building on a parallel street a block away and sat quietly behind the edge of a building for a half hour, watching the entrance. Satisfied that the warehouse was unguarded, Crowell crossed to the entrance and studied the lock. It was a simple magnetically coded padlock and he opened it in a couple of minutes with a desensitizer and a set of picks. His closing of the door behind him dropped the light level below the nightglasses' threshold and Crowell had to use his ultraviolet penstick to see. The tool was designed for close work, but he could get around with it. Directed at his feet it made a bright spot surrounded by a vague circle about a meter in diameter. He was unable to get an overall view of the warehouse, though -- merely a dim impression of crates stacked around. He wasn't looking for anything specific and really didn't have any great expectations. This was just another part of the routine, like going through the mines. He wished it had been possible to get around there without a guide, when the mines were empty. Crowell walked around for an hour or so, examining every useless detail. At the other end of the warehouse he came to an open door. He doubted he would find anything worth his effort, but he went in to check. A wide trough along one wall proved to be filled with a mixture of sand and sawdust, probably from the native ironwood. The opposite wall was stacked high with plastic bags filled with the same substance. At the end of the room stood a sink and a couple of large buckets. A shelf above the sink held several cans the size of half-liter paint cans. Evidently this was the place they prepared the substance that kept the nalives from slipping on the ivet mine floors. hfe inspected the sink and it was just a dirty sink. The cans above had been inexpertly lettered, "Antiseptic." He picked up one and shook it; it was about threequarters full of some powder. On the top he found a faint legend: Crowell almost dropped the can in surprise. Evidently the original label had been eradicated, but a trace of it remained visible in ultraviolet. He replaced the can and sat back against the sink. The crystals could account for the native's shortened life span and for the frantic activity in the mine; bismuth was a powerful stimulant and euphoric for them, as well as a cumulative poison. They must absorb it through their feet as they work... Now who would be responsible? Workers who mixed the bismuth nitrate into the sand-sawdust mixture probably didn't know what was going on -- or the cans might as well have been left unaltered. Had the labels been erased before the cans were shipped in? That would seem likely, since everybody seems to know about the bismuth theory. Better have a talk with Jonathan Lyndham, new Chief of Incoming (Supplies)... T he night outside was as dark as it had been when Crowell had first broken into the warehouse. He snapped the padlock and gratefully stripped the thin plastic gloves off his hands. An almost inaudible click came from behind him and to his left. The Crowell-mind reacted even before the Otto-mind could think "safety switch." Crowell dove for a ditch on the side of the road. He was blinded as his nightglasses fell off, but a bright red pencil of light fanning the road at waist level provided its own illumination before it flickered out. By then he had slid a miniature airpistol out of a pocket holster. He aimed at where the fading retinal afterimage showed the scarlet dot of a laser muzzle -- he squeezed off four silent shots in rapid succession. He heard at least three of them ricochet from the warehouse wall, then the shuffle of a man running away. He lost precious seconds finding the nightglasses, took another second to sort out the images and see the man running, nearly a block away. Extreme range for this little pop-gun -- Crowell aimed high, fired and missed, fired and missed. On his third try the man stumbled to the ground, staggered back to his feet and continued running, holding his arm. If he still had the laser pistol he didn't seem disposed to use it. Good thing, Otto thought. I f the man had been a professional he would have figured out how lightly armed Crowell was and would have flattened down at that extreme range to give Crowell a leisurely roasting. He studied the rapidly dwindling figure. Nobody he recognized. Not fat or thin or tall or short. Crowell had to admit that he probably wouldn't know the man the next time he saw him. Unless the assailant had that arm in a sling or cast -- which wasn't unlikely. T he radiophone started buzzing as soon as Crowell stepped into his billet. He picked up the handset. "Crowell speaking." "Issac? Where have you been at this hour? This is Waldo I've been trying to get you since three." "Oh, I woke up and couldn't get back to sleep so I took a little walk to tire myself out." "Well, T look, pardon me for calling so late, but that sample you gave me -- some of the cells in it are still alive!" "Still alive? From a two-hundred-year-old mummy?" "And undergoing mitosis. You know what mitosis is?" "Cells dividing, yeah -- " "My finding out was just a coincidence -- I had the incubator stage on the microscope, that helped. I'd just put the sample in there rather than go through the rigamarole of changing to a regular stage. There was an interesting cell, a big nerve cell, that had evidently died in the middle of the anaphase -- of mitosis, that is. I looked at it for a minute and then went off to get a beer, got sidetracked by some maintenance I had to do on the spectrometer anyhow, I got back to the microscope a couple of hours later and that same nerve cell was in a different part of the anaphase! Those cells are growing and dividing, but at a rate that must be several hundred times slower than normal Bruuchian cells." "That's incredible!" "It's more than incredibleit's impossible. I don't know, Isaac. I'm a generalist, just an overeducated veterinarian. We need a couple of real biologists and we'll have them, too, dozens of them, as soon as the word gets out. Suspended animation, that's what it adds up to. Why, I wouldn't be surprised if those Bruuchians had a hundred people studying them a year from now." "You're probably right." For the first time, Crowell wondered whether somebody else might be listening in. Somebody was. V Isaac." Dr. Norman's handshake was unusually firm. "Couldn't pass up a chance to beat you again after all these years, Willy." "Ha -- believe I was four wins ahead when you left. Match you for white." "No, Willy, you go first. Out of consideration for your youth and inexperience." The doctor laughed. "Pawn to King-four and I'll fix you a drink." Crowell sat down at the chessboard and made Willy's first move for him. He looked at the pieces for a second and started his defense. "Talked to Waldo today?" "Oh, yesthe mummy thing. Quite fantastic. He was most secretive as to how he came upon a sample, though. I can just see Waldo skulking into one of those huts with his dissecting kit." Dr. Norman set a drink down beside Crowell and took the chair opposite him. "I don't suppose you had anything to do with it, Isaac?" "Well," Crowell said cautiously, "I'm pretty sure how he got the sample. But, as you say, it's a deep dark secret right now." "This world is full of secrets." The doctor made his second move. Crowell responded promptly. "A Philidor defense, Isaac? You're getting conservative in your old age. You used to be quite unpredictable." "And you used to be four wins ahead." The game went on for about an hour, with neither man saying much. Isaac was ahead in both position and strength when Dr. Norman looked up and asked, "Who are you?" "What did you say, Willy?" The doctor took a piece of paper out of his pocket, unfolded it and tossed it in the middle of the board. "If you were Isaac Crowell, you'd be dying or dead, on Gravitol. And don't tell me you aren't on it -- Pandroxin gives a yellowish cast to the skin. You don't have it. Besides, your chess style is wrong; good, but all wrong. Isaac never knew how to play position." Crowell finished off his drink, mostly melted ice, and leaned back in the chair. He stuck his right hand in his pocket and aimed the pistol under the table at the doctor's abdomen. "My name is Otto McGavin. please continue to call me Isaac I'm more Crowell than McGavin in this persona." The doctor nodded. "And you've done a very good job. Much more convincing than those other two -- that is why you came here, isn't it, to investigate their disappearance?" "Investigate their deaths. Every agent has a monitor implanted in his heart -- they stopped broadcasting." "Well, needless to say, your secret's safe with me." "You shouldn't be burdened with it too much longer. I expect to have things out in the open within a day or two. Down to business now -- " Crowell moved a knight and said, "Mate in three." "Yes, I saw that coming." Willy smiled. "I was hoping to distract you." "Doctor, I think you missed your calling." Otto relaxed a little. "By the way, have you treated any gunshot wounds lately?" "What -- why?" "Somebody tried to ambush me last night. I shot him." "Well, I did treat a gunshot wound this morning -- but it couldn't have been your fellow." opened the magazine and let one of the small pellets roll onto the chessboard. "A wound in the right arm, this size projectile." Dr. Norman rolled the pellet between his thumb and forefinger. "Yes, it was this small. The very devil to get out, too. And the wound was in the right arm." He took a deep breath. "Early this morning Ambassador Fitz-Jones and Superintendant Kindle woke me up to take a pellet out of Kindle's arm. They said they had been up drinking and decided to try some target practice in the ambassador's back yard. FitzJones had accidentally shot Kindle; he was most apologetic. They both reeked of wine, but acted quite sober. Kindle was in some pain; it looked as if they had tried to get the pellet out themselves. But it was too deep." "Kindle -- I've never met him." "It seems you did meet him, last night. It's hard to believe. He seems such a meek fellow." "You might as well know the whole story. If anything happens to me, try to get word to Confederation authorities. Some group of persons, including but not necessarily limited to the ambassador and the superintendant, is systematically poisoning the Bruuchians who work in the mines. The only motivation I can see is that it makes them work harder -- increases profits. Say, Kindle owns a large part of the Company, doesn't he? I wonder whether Fitz-Jones also has an interest." "I don't know," Dr. Norman said. "He claims to be independently wealthly. I can see that he might well be investing in the company, though. Profits have quadrupled in the past few years. Why, I've been thinking of investing, myself." "Maybe you better not. Profits will be going down pretty soon." "I suppose. Well, it is a horrible thing, even though I don't much care for the little boogers myself. What can I do to help?" "Well, I've got to get to a subspace radio. The only two on the planet are the superintendant's and the ambassador's. If you can get one of them here for an hour or so. I'll be able to call in the arrest and get authority to confine them." 'That'll be easy enough. FitzJones and I have to fill out an accident report and take it to the Company clerk for witnessing. I told him to come by around three this afternoon; it'll take more than an hour." "You couldn't get Kindle to come up, too, could you?" "Afraid not. I've already confined him to quarters -- wouldn't do to erode my authority in these matters by telling him to come over for a chat. But you're in no danger from him. I had to make a deep incision in his right triceps. He's going to be either doped up or in considerable pain for at least a week." "Can't say that I have too much sympathy for him. Well, then. I'll pay a visit to the ambassadorial residence about three o'clock. Here, take this." Crowell handed the pistol to Dr. Norman. "I'm afraid I've set you up as a secondary target." Dr. Norman turned the little weapon over on his palm. "Won't you be needing this thing more than #?" "No, I'm going to pick up some heavier artillery. Kindle had a laser pistol last night -- if he'd known what he was doing, he could have fried me with no trouble." "Well, I'll certainly keep it. But I've never fired a gun in my life." "Well, be careful -- that pistol doesn't have a safety. Just aim it in the right general direction and start pulling the trigger -- it has over a hundred shots left in the magazine." Dr. Norman dropped the weapon into the capacious front pocket of his lab coat. "I hope you get them safely incarcerated before I have to use it." "They should be in the Company jail before dark tonight." F rom his billet window Crowell could see the ambassador roll away toward the dispensary. He unplugged the laser pistol and checked the charge on it -- it was more than half-full, two minutes of continuous operation, which would be about enough to take on a platoon of infantrymen. He held both the pistol and his burglar's kit in his right hand and draped a light jacket over them. He set out on foot down the street away from the ambassador's house, then circled around and came up behind the place. There were no buildings to obscure FitzJones' view of the desert, which rolled in from the horizon to within a few meters of a large picture window. Crowell took a crayon from his kit and inscribed a large black circle on the window. The black turned to chalky white and the circle of plastic fell out. With considerable effort he pulled himself up to the hole and through. He swallowed a Gravitol only one more was left in his pillbox -- and reflected on how good it was going to be to get his real body back again. He checked three rooms before he found the radio in the study. There was a cover over the sending plate and he cursed aloud when he saw that it had a thumbprint lock. He would need hours to open it. Nothing for it but to wait until Fitz-Jones returned and force him to open it. Crowell had an uncharacteristically macabre thought as he felt the weight of the vibroknife in his pocket. He only needed the man's thumb. Might as well enjoy the wait. Crowell walked over the thick carpet to the kitchen. He found a glass, stuck the laser into his belt and tapped the cask of wine. "Don't do anything foolish, Isaac." Crowell turned slowly. His perceptions registered rapidly, without punctuation: Mark II Westinghouse antique laser safety off righthand range three meters set on full dispersion no chance... "Why Jonathan. Fancy meeting you here." Hand shaking but full dispersion can't miss hasn't fired yet probably won't thinkthinkthink... "I'm surprised at you, Isaac. Such language you used a minute ago. But you aren't really Isaac, are you? Any more than those other two were geologists. You'll be joining your friends tonight, Isaac. You can talk over old times, out in the dustpit." "Shut up." Another man came into view, his right arm stiff in a tractor cast. Kindle. "Give me that gun." Kindle took it into his left hand. Crowell noted that he was trembling even more than Jonathan, but from pain and probably anger, rather than nervousness. "Now go disarm him." Kill him use body as shield would work one gee Otto-body but Crowell-body too slow too big... Jonathan plucked the gun from Crowell's belt and hopped back. "You aren't as dangerous as Stuart said you would be." "He's dangerous, all right. But we've pulled his fangs. Go on back to your office, Lyndham. Fitz and I'll finish this job; you're the only one without any good reason for being here." Jonathan left by the front door. "Well, Mr. McGavin -- I suppose you find this rather embarassing, to be held at bay by a meek fellow like me. "Yes, we heard your whole conversation this morning -- Dr. Norman's radiophone really doesn't work too well, neither does Dr. Struckheimer's; they broadcast all the time, straight into a recorder in my office." He motioned with the gun. "Come sit in the living room, Mr. McGavin. By all means bring your wine. I'd love to join you, but my good hand is full -- disappointment should make it even easier to kill you when the time comes." ioned chair and wondered when the time would come. "You can't actually think you can keep getting away with this." "It's a big dustpit, the biggest. I'm afraid Drs. Norman and Struckheimer will be following you into it, too. We can't afford to have dozens of specialists prying around." Crowell shook his head. "If I don't report, you're going to have to contend with more than a handful of scientists. A battle cruiser will land in your port and put the whole damn planet under arrest." "Strange they didn't do it when the first two agents disappeared. That's a pretty clumsy bluff, McGavin." "Those two good men were agents, Mr. Kindle, but just agents. I'm a prime operator, one of twelve such. You can ask Fitz-Jones what that means when he gets back." "You may not be alive when he gets back. He didn't want to kill you here, because to do so would entail dragging your body over nearly a kilometer of desert. But it occurs to me that we could make more than one trip." "A grisly alternative. Do you actually think you could cut up a man as if he were a side of beef? Very messy." "I'm a desperate -- " "Whatever are you two talking about?" Fitz-Jones came in through the hall entrance. "I saw Jonathan on the way here. I thought he was supposed to wait with you until I got back." "I was afraid he'd do something stupid, so I told him to go. Never did feel I could trust the man very much." "You may be right. But I didn't want to leave you alone with this expert murderer." "Hasn't murdered me yet. Fitz, he says he's a prime operator -- does that mean anything to you?" Fitz-Jones' eyebrows went up a fraction and he looked at Crowell. "That can't possibly be true. This planet's too small to rate a prime operator." "We always send a prime when an agent gets killed," Crowell said. "No matter how unimportant the case is otherwise." "Possibly," Fitz-Jones mused, "and if so, I am indeed honored." He gave a mocking little bow. "But the most expert bridge player would lose if he couldn't pick up his cards. That's the position you're in, sir." "Do you know what will happen if you murder me. Ambassador?" "No 'if.' After we murder you. Will they send another prime operator? They'll soon run out." "They'll quarantine this whole planet and ferret you out. You haven't got a chance." "On the contrary, we have a very good chance -- the chance that you're lying. Which is rather large odds, considering your circumstances. I don't think ill of you for it, Mr. McGavin. I would do the same in your position." "Why don't you stop gloating at him and get some rope. My arm's tired." "Excellent idea." Fitz-Jones went outside and returned with a long coil. "Finish your wine, Isaac. Come over here beside him. Kindle. If he tries anything I don't want you to roast me along with him." Crowell expanded his chest and his biceps as Fitz-Jones wound the rope around him. An old trick and not very subtle, but Fitz-Jones didn't notice. The way he tied him up, just winding the rope around and around his body, reminded Otto that he was dealing with inexperienced amateurs and he chastised himself again for being so careless. Why, they hadn't even searched him; though he had to admit that he had nothing more lethal than a penknife stashed away. And his limbs were free. "We have several hours' wait, Mr. McGavin. I suggest you try to sleep." Fitz-Jones went into the kitchen and came out with Crowell's laser and a soda bottle. He walked over to Crowell and chopped down with the hard plastic bottle. Crowell tried to dodge but it hit the side of his head and the room went all blue sparks and gelatin and faded away. VI H e had been awake, listening, for at least an hour when FitzJones came over with a glass of water and poured it on his head. "Wake up, Mr. McGavin. It's midnight. The lights are out and we're going for a little stroll." Crowell staggered to his feet, careful to puff out his chest and flex his muscles so the bonds appeared taut. Kindle said, "I just thought of something, Fitz. Do you have an extra pair of nightglasses?" "What? You didn't bring yours?" "I'm not in the habit of carrying them around in broad daylight." "Well, then. I'll just take care of him alone. We aren't going to take a light." "Oh, no. After what he did to me  want the pleasure of roasting him -- slowly." "Sure, and stumble into a dustpit along the way. I'm not letting you use the glasses and go out with him alone. You couldn't hit the ground with a rock, not even righthanded." "Fitz, he's unarmed and tied up. And he can't see in the dark." "Unarmed and tied up and blind, he's more dangerous than you would be in command of a battle cruiser. That's the end of the discussion." "All right, all right. Just let me come along to finish him off. I can hang onto your belt." Fitz-Jones glanced at Crowell, who was smiling in spite of his predicament. "The arrangement had a certain lack of dignity. I can see it amuses our friend. But all right. You can walk along behind mebut if he tries anything let me handle it." "Sure, Fitz." Kindle ostentatiously switched the laser to safety. "Even if he starts throwing fission bombs, I won't fire until we get there. Then let me get in front of you and find him by laserlight." "Let's get on with it, then. Mr. McGavin, it will be your honor to lead us. I'll direct you." They went out by the kitchen door into the absolute blackness of the night. Otto knew he had half a kilometer in which to make his move. He figured that his captors would be least alert about halfway there. He counted carefully measured steps, twelve hundred to a kilometer. The men were silent except for occasional terse directions from Fitz-Jones. Otto counted three hundred steps, then moved slightly to his left. Under the rope, he raised his left hand to his right shoulder and his left arm popped out of the coil. His body shielded the action from Fitz-Jones. He had a Firm mental picture of the man behind him and could now strike at any vital spot once he knew where any part of his body was. He stopped and Fitz-Jones prodded him with the laser, giving him a reference point. He brought his left hand around in a shallow chop that sent the laser .spinning. Before it hit the ground he delivered a savenough force to knock both men down. He heard the laser skitter away and ran after it as the two men fell. But on the third step he skidded on loose gravel, lost his balance and, falling, went into a shoulder roll. But his shoulder never hit the ground. He hit the dustpil with a faint pop and was floating through a nightmare of viscous powder. He fought to hold his breath as the dust crawled into his nostrils. Then his knees bumped against the rock floor of the pit. Fighting panic, he stood and pushed his free arm straight up. He couldn't tell whether his hand cleared the surface of the pit. Lungs burning, he tried to walk back the way he had fallen, then realized that his sense of direction had vanished. He tried to walk in a straight line, any direction was all right, the pit couldn't be more than a few meters in diameter, if it were bigger they would use it for their dumping place but it was impossible to walk and he drifted to his knees and crawled slowly until his head pressed against the stony wall of the pit and he dragged himself upright and painfully started to pull the heavy Crowell-body up... handhold foothold right arm free biceps bruising against plastiflesh eyes on fire itching have to sneeze cool breeze on hand find edge pull up freedom... Crowell put his chin on the edge of the pit, exhaled in a quick hiss and sucked in air, started to sneeze and bit his tongue hard. Kindle was screaming. "I can't see You broke them, dammit!" Fitz-Jones was moaning, making little-animal whimpering sounds. Suddenly the red glare of a laser flooded the scene. Kindle was fanning it around, using it as a searchlight. That was stupid; if anyone was awake back at the Company, they'd see it. Not likely they would come out and investigate, though. Fitz-Jones, who shouldn't even have been alive, was actually standing, staggering, doubled over with pain. The edge of the beam caressed him and one leg burst into flame. He whirled around twice and disappeared. Another dustpit. The light flickered off. "McGavin? I hope you saw that. You're hiding out there somewhere, I know it. But I can wait, I can wait -- when it gets light, you're a dead man!" himself out of the dustpit. He unwound the rope that was still wrapped loosely around his body. After investigating the ground around the pit by touch, he had to admit that the laser must have fallen in. He wasn't going after it. There was a large outcropping of rock about thirty meters away; he had seen it by laser-light. Slowly, silently he crawled in that direction, groping in front of him, patting the ground with his palm. Several times his hand found the warm talcum-powder softness of a dustpit he detoured around it. Finally he got to the outcropping and sat behind a large boulder. He took stock. One vibroknife, two hands, two feet and lots of rocks. One coil of rope. He had the alternatives of garroting Kindle, cutting him to pieces, or simply breaking every bone in his body. All methods effective against an unarmed man. But suicide against a laser. He was tired, more tired than he could remember having been in all of his strenuous life. He rattled the pillbox softly. One Gravitol left. Have to save it, take it just before dawn... He formulated and discarded half a dozen plans. Might as well have just taken a deep breath in the dustpit. So tired. Footsteps -- Kindle wouldn't be insane enough to walk up in the dark. No, the steps were confident; it was a Bruuchian. He walked right up to Crowell and sat down, not a meter away. Crowell could hear his breathing. Crowell whispered in the informal mode. "Do I know you  friend who comes in the night?" The Bruuchian also whispered. "Crowell-who-jests  I am Pornuuran  of the family Tuurlg  you do not kno'A' me  though I know you  you are a friend of my brother  Kindle-who-leads." "Kindle-who-leads  is in your family?" "Yes  the priests gave the family Tuurlg  the honor-tradition of adopting  the highest humans  Kindle-who leads and  before him  Malatesta-the-highest." "Brother-of-my-friend Pornuuran  could you lead me  from this place  before the desert is light?" The Bruuchian laughed, an almost silent belch. "Crowell-whojests  you are indeed the merriest human  my brothers and I  came to observe  the human stillness ritual  of course we cannot interfere. The priests  saw the red light in the desert  and sent us here for instruction  perhaps to help  carry the still one." "Where are your other brothers?" "Crowell-who-jests  my oldest and youngest brothers  stand near their brother  Kindle-who-leads  he also asked us to  lead him in darkness  to lead him to you  but we would not disobey  the priests' order." Thank God for that, Crowell thought. He briefly considered using the native as a shield, but that would be pretty low. And ineffective; the native was too small. With a start Crowell realized that he could see a vague outline of the native silhouetted against the lighter rock. He took out the pillbox and swallowed his last Gravitol. Instantly the tiredness washed away. He peered over the side of the boulder. He couldn't yet see Kindle, but it would only be a matter of minutes; dawn came swiftly here. Then Kindle could walk up at his leisure. Suddenly Crowell had a plan. It was outrageously simple, and rather risky. But it might work -- and he had little choice. H e gathered an armload of rocks and set out across the plain, moving as quickly as he could with safety. By the time his hand found a dustpit there was enough light for him to see it disappear into the powder. He felt around and determined where the edge of the pit was, then set down the rocks and vibroknife and lowered himself into the warm pool, fighting the urge to scramble out immediately. He arranged the rocks around the flat edge in such a way that his head would be hidden from view when he was immersed up to his chin. The blade of the knife only slid out halfway when he touched the button on the side. He checked with his fingernail and it wasn't vibrating. The dust must have fouled the mechanism. Well, it still had a point and an edge. He could hear Kindle moving, about twenty meters away, he estimated. Still couldn't see the man, but he chucked a rock in his direction. The laser glared in answer. It washed the boulder he had been using as a shield; he could hear the rock crackle and smelled a sharp tang of ozone and nitrogen dioxide. "Getting warm back there, McGavin? I know where you are -- I heard my little friend go up there. Might as well just step out and save yourself the wait." He gave the rock another short turn. Now Crowell could just make out Kindle. Three Bruuchians were walking with him. He was stepping very cautiously, watching the ground. Crowell immersed himself up to his nose. "This is it, McGavin. Now you're a dead man." Crowell looked over the edge, and saw Kindle's back, some five meters away. If the knife were working, he could throw it for an easy kill. But two inches of' plain steel required closer action. He picked up the knife and quietly pulled himself out of the pit. He ran softly toward Kindle, who was shouting at the rock, laser at eye level. Almost too easy. Then one of the Bruuchians jerked his head around, seeing Crowell. Kindle caught the movement and turned. Otto dove for a knee-high tackle. The beam brushed Crowell and his shoulder and half his face burst into flame, snuffed out immediately as be piled into Kindle and both men went down heavily. Crowell pinned Kindle's gun arm to the ground and the ravening beam spent itself uselessly on the big rock, while Crowell plunged the knife again and again into Kindle's back; even in a white fury of pain and hate he was instinctively going for the vulnerable kidneys. The shock reactivated the knife; the rest of the blade hummed out and then it slipped with equal fluidity through flesh and bone and organs. Kindle arched his back and was still. Crowell rose to his knees and saw that Kindle still held the laser in a spastic grip, doing a fair job of melting the rock. He couldn't pry the pistol from Kindle's first and he stopped trying as wave after wave of intense pain throbbed through his body. He remembered his training. Still crouched over Kindle's body, he closed his eyes and repeated over and over the mnemonic that, from his hypnotraining, isolated the pain and squeezed it into a smaller and smaller space. When it was a tiny pinprick as hot as the interior of a star, he pushed it just a held it there. Very carefully he sat down and slowly released for use those parts of his mind that weren't occupied with keeping the pain outside. He touched his face with the back of his hand and when he withdrew it, long filaments of melted plastiflesK still clung to it. He noted that his other hand was still dripping with gore, with Kindle's life, and he felt absolutely nothing, neither triumph nor remorse. The material of his shirt had vaporized and the plastiflesh over his shoulder had melted completely away. The real flesh ran from angry pink to deep blistered red to a black charred mass the size of his hand. A trickle of blood oozed from the well-done area and Crowell dispassionately decided the flow was not enough to justify bandaging the wound. The two younger Bruuchians came out from behind the rock and stood over Kindle. The older one limped out and rattled off something in the informal mode, too fast for Crowell to translate. They picked up Kindle's stiff body and balanced it on their shoulders, to carry it away like a log. Suddenly it dawned on Crowell that Kindle wasn't really dead; the oldest and youngest had passed him into stillness while his knife was doing its work. He looked at the rictus of pain on the man's face and remembered Waldo's evidence. The man was not dead, but he was dying. And he would die slowly for hundreds of years. Otto smiled. er-bearers picked their way across the desert and reached Crowell just before noon. Thirty years of medical practice had not prepared the doctor for the sight of a critically injured man sitting in front of a pool of dried and putrefying blood and gore, half his face a burned and running ruin and the other half smiling beautifically. Dear Dr. Crowell: Well, I finally got out of the hospital today -- that plasti-flesh takes weeks to removeand I have to admit I much prefer being myself again, to being you. Willy Norman sends his regards. Everybody I talked to, once they knew I wasn't you, hoped that you might find the opportunity to visit there again soon. With this newjight on the stillness phenomenon, a thousandfold slowdown of biological processes, you can probably get somebody to put up the money for passage -- maybe you can actually talk your publisher into putting out a revised Anomaly. Jonathan Lyndham, the only survivor of the "bismuth conspiracy," was convicted last week of genasihenia (systematic weakening of a race) and of being an accomplice to murder. He was sentenced to a complete personality wipe. Some of my colleagues think I'm an unregenerate barbarian, but I prefer the old-fashioned personality wipe -- extinction -- in cases like this. At least it has the virtue of being irreversible. As for the other members of the conspiracy, it was never really clear whether they were being tried posthumously or just in absentia (except for the Ambassador Stuart Fitz-Jones, whose body hasn't yet been found, but who definitely expired in a dustpit). Both Kindle and Malatesta were found in the Tuurlg "family room," having been passed into stillness some time before clinical death. As nearly as can be reconstructed from interviewing the natives, Malatesta was consulting with a group of priests -- they were paying him to keep salting the mines with bismuth -- and suffered some sort of a seizure, perhaps a heart attack. The Tuurlg family's oldest and youngest were, present and they did him the same service they would do for any other family member. I'm happy to report that Kindle was in the process of expiring even less pleasantly when the same thing happened to him. It's not yet clear, of course, what these two can perceive in their present state. I favor the theory that, since electrical impulses can't be slowed, general relativity and all that, they must still be feeling the same malaise they felt while expiring. Again, a barbaric sentiment, but I can't say I feel any pity for them. Whenever I get out of the persona of a talented andor educated person such as yourself, I feel an indefinable loss, as if parts of my mind (which was actually your mind) have been misplaced. I still retain a little Bruuchian, formal mode anyhow, and a vague outline of comparative anthropology; when I leaf through your book I often know what will be on the next page before I see it. It was a pleasure, as such things go. I look forward to meeting you again, the next time I get to Macrobastia. Maybe I can teach you how to play position in chess. Regards, Otto McGavin  and sufficient It was most effective birth control... but could anyone born survive it? t if shooter. There had never been one like him, so there was no name for what he did. Dr. Poole was head of the Institute, mostly because he could sense trouble before it happened. Sensing it and doing something about it were two different things. Merrihew could do something about it. His record was most confidential but his batting average was high. Incredibly high. And you wouldn't have thought so to look at him. Dr. Poole had called Merrihew and they had met for lunch. When the waiter went away with his order Merrihew wanted to know the name of the trouble. "Lasvogel," said Dr. Poole. "Look Merrihew, we have a chemistry section here -- three, really, if you figure inorganic and bio and organic as separate, which they practically are. Then there's electron physics and computer design and the mechanical section and the socio think-tank and some other stuff. And if Lasvogel wanted to call himself section head of every one of them he'd have the right. Only it would look funny on the organization chart -- and anyway he wouldn't want it." Merrihew said, "That's who he is, not your trouble." Dr. Poole wagged his big white head. "Oh, Lasvogel's the trouble all right. He's coming apart." "Eggs in one basket," Merrihew said. "All those departments with the head lopped off?" "All those departments could struggle along Just fine without him. Emphasis on struggle, maybe, but they'd make it. It's the West Ecuador thing. Actually I don't mind if he cracks up after he's solved that one -- he's earned a good breakdown. I Just want him to hang together until then." "What's the West -- " "Quiet." The waiter came, put down drinks, went away. Dr. Poole was studious with ice cubes for a moment. He made a motion with his head that brought Merrihew leaning closer. "Code name. It isn't Ecuador and it isn't West -- and if you can do your work without knowing where it is, all the better. If Lasvogel can stay with it until he finds an answer you may never find out -- and that's all right." "How much longer does he need?" "I wish I knew. Oh, I wish I knew. It could be tonight, tomorrow. It could be weeks." "Or never?" "Don't say that." Dr. Poole made a terribly controlled warding-off gesture. "Don't even think it." "And there isn't anyone else who might -- " "No there isn't. Or maybe there is, but the only way to find him would be to describe the problem -- and I can't do that." "Better do it now, though." Dr. Poole gave him a long, sharp look. The waiter came with the salads., fussed about, went away again. "All right then," said the director of the world's quietest and most extraordinary consulting company. "Overpopulation. Everything comes down to that. Too many people. Not just pollution but geopolitics -- nations looking for room to expand. Businesses they overbreed toolooking for markets. But the trouble is also too many kids in the classroom a solitary man looking for some place to walk where it's wild and quiet. There are other problems besides overpopulation, but if we can whip that one we can whip them all." "Better hurry," said Merrihew. "Yes, of course. Of course; I know what you mean. It's already too late for some things. A whole ocean could die if we controlled population by tomorrow night. But you see, that's what we've done. What Lasvogel's done." "You lost me." left and leaned close again. "The place we call West Ecuador has the highest birth rate in the hemisphere. Or almost," he added. Maybe the hedging words were a scientist's exactitude and maybe they were a little something to keep curiosity at bay. "We have ways of keeping day-to-day tabs on it, primitive as it is. Every doctor, every clinic in West Ecuador is feeding our computers, whether any one of them knows it or not. We can even get the midwives, about five-eighths of them -- much more than half anyway. We've been setting the place up for an experiment for a long time. You don't much approve of a tactic like that." "I didn't say anything." "Most people wouldn't approve. High-handed, undignified I've heard all the names for it. I also know all the preachments about means and ends. We're doing what we're doing because we haven't been able to find another way -- and because something has to be done now and not when we can do a public-relations job and then put it through the courts. Little kids with blown-up bellies, toothpicks for arms and legs and sores all over -- yes, we're doing it for them. But also because West Ecuador is a preview. The whole world is going to be like that -- not might be, is going to be -- if something isn't done now." Merrihew put up both hands in a way that said. Well, all right, dammil. "We threw it to Lasvogel," Dr. Poole said, "and he came through." He added a little anxiously: "Lasvogel always comes through. Anyway, his treatment batted a thousand on a hundred and twenty-three cases. Injections. Not one of the recipients got pregnant. No side effects. I know what you're going to say." Dr. I'oole added quickly, "Nothing new, eh? That Swedish pill, take it tonight, get your period tomorrow whether you've conceived or not? Wait there's more." Merrihew sat silent. "Lasvogel's whole approach was different," Dr. Poole continued, "and that's all I'll say about it except his preparation is more potent than you'd believe. More even than Lasvogel believed. We did a mass treatment. Well, I'll tell you: we had a prevailing wind situation and we did it with a chemical fog. Lasvogel we we figured it might affect some women in a nearby city to some measurable extent. As I said, we've spent a lot of time and a lot of money setting up observation posts. We were looking for a decimal point and maybe three zeros before we came to a number -- no more than that." Dr. Poole sat and wagged his head. It looked for a while as if he had forgotten what he was saying, forgotten his lunch and his guest, forgotten even this tumbling urgency. Then he asked, "In five weeks, in a population pushing pregnancies we recorded in West Ixuador?" It was not Merrihew's style to respond to rhetorical questions. He simply waited. "Seventeen. Seventeen, in five weeks." "Wow." Merrihew cut steak, forked it up, lifted it, looked at it, put it down. "Wow." Pollution, belly bloat and toothpick legs, war and pestilence and cold greed is emperor; survival is greed. And then -- how had Dr. Poole put it? a solitary man walking some place where it's wild and quiet. Merrihew had time to get a glimpse of a man like that in a place like that and think that it might after all be that way when Dr. Poole had to go and say, "They were all white." M errihew hadn't gotten to be what he was by being uncool and it could be that he looked the part. But once in his life a flashbulb had gone off in his face in a dark room and once someone he had loved had died in his arms and once he had had to blow the whistle on the best friend he ever had, who died of it. This thing he had just heard was like all those at once; it made him bite his tongue the same way. It could be that he heard nothing at all for a long moment because he didn't want to hear anything else; he wanted to tip time backward and not know what he had just been told. He came back slowly -- as if someone had a volume control to bring up sound gradually from silence -- and heard Dr. Poole say something about cloud formation. "There's a central mountain range and, like all such, it has cloud cover most of the day. Lasvogel thinks the chemical fog went in over the city and upslope on a thermal current. He really had no idea the stuff would work in dilutions like that, but it did. When it got to the cloud it dispersed right through it in a few hours -- well, he had anticipated that part. Then, of course, it rained. It rains every day in that place for a little while. It was the rain that brought it down on the lee side -- so, you see, the whole place was covered. Merrihew recognized a flicker of surprise in himself when he tried his voice and it worked. "Anybody live in those mountains -- or are they all in the city?" "I see what you're thinking," Dr. Poole said. "Maybe we missed someone. Well, forget it. Yes, there are villages and small holdings all through the area. But you've got to accept what I said: we've had the whole place bugged for years now -- crossroads clinics, private doctors, the pathological labs and the mid wives. Trust the figures." "How big is the white population?" "Less than five percent. Two couples from the Peace Corps who settled there, some teachers and doctors, business people. Also some East Indian settlements and orientals. No pregnancies there either. Just Caucasians." Merrihew's steak was cold. He put his fork down. "Too big to get hold of all at once. You're taking a hell of a chance telling anyone about this. Even me." "Stick that in your cap for a feather. The record says you can be trusted." Merrihew looked him in the eye. "Nobody can be trusted with this one. All I can do is the best I can. Let's get back to work." "Work? Ah. Your part in this, you mean. All I can tell you is what needs to be done and let you take it from there. I can't tell you what to do." He smiled briefly. "From what I hear, nobody can. That's how you work." "Lasvogel," Merrihew said tersely. He meant. Get to the point. "Very well. Lasvogel is the key to everything. He's on the track of an answer and he will come through -- although maybe I say that because I have no alternative. But I'm afraid he won't last the stretch. He's under some kind of pressure that's brought him to the breaking point and I'm scared." "I'm scared just hearing about it." "Oh, you don't understand. It isn't West Ecuador. I know the man. I've seen him under stress -- work stress -- before. This is something different. Something outside. It isn't physical -- I have the right to order an examination and I did that, though I thought he was going to spit in my eye. All I got out of that is what I already knew -- he's under stress. Dr. Genovese -- the Institute head medic -- laid it to work pressure and told him to ease up, told me to ease up, too. But I know better." "How?" Dr. Poole almost shrugged, almost gestured, barely shook his head. "Call it intuition. Call it my special talent the way you'd call Lasvogel's problem-solving a special talent. We give things names and think we have answers. They aren't answers but sometimes they make us feel better." He drew a deep breath. "Anyway, your problem is Lasvogel. Find out what's cutting him up and give me an idea of what can be done about it. Your problem is not West Ecuador. He'll handle that. Here." He removed an envelope from his breast pocket and handed it to Merrihew. "Here's a personnel profile plus all the addresses, telephone numbers and peripheral information you can possibly need. Numbers you can reach me twenty-four hours a day -- and don't hesitate on that one. A drawing account. It doesn't say so on the paper, but believe me, it's open-ended. And I've bothered to write one thing down in red; Respect Lasvogel's privacy. He's obsessive about that. He must never have the slightest suspicion that you're on the job or what the job is. I can put it to you this way: he's the most totally devoted and conscientious man I have ever met, but if he thought he was being spied on, he'd quit the Institute -- West Ecuador and all. The only other thing I have to say to you is something that doesn't need saying: God help us if West Ecuador goes on much longer the way it is. Already there will have to be a wrinkle in the birth statistics that some sharp eyes will pick up. Imagine nine months from now when the news gets out that there's a place where there have been no non-white births in a popall right, Merrihew?" Merrihew stood up. "I feel we've been sitting here too long. Talking too much." "But " "You said it was all in here," and Merrihew tapped the envelope. "You better be right." And he ran out. II hew went straight to a place he knew and began to work. The place was a park bench off the mall, in a little hollow overarched by linden trees. Aside from turning pages from the envelope, which took him less than twenty minutes, he sat motionless, legs splayed out, eyes all but closed, for nearly two hours. There were things about this job which ran #  out of phase with the way he worked, the way he thought. Don't think of exactly where West Ecuador is, what it is (although "prevailing wind situation" and "central range with cloud cover... it rains every day there" and the population and birth-rate figures put a pin right on its map); don't think of the nature of that fog and its power in incredible dilutions like that and just what that stuff had to be; it was Lasvogel's job to work with that -- and anyway, Merrihew genuinely doubted that any wild inspiration of his could even approach Lasvogel's grasp of the variables involved. Don't think of ways and means of discovering from Lasvogel himself what it was that was pulling him apart. Superbrain he might be, but Merrihew doubted he was so unlike other human beings as to be always aware of what was wrong with him. He probably didn't know. Merrihew liked to work with cross-checkable facts, and with the truth (whatever, from time to time, the hell that might be. In this case he had to work with "meta-facts" and treat them as if they were axioms, knowing perfectly well they weren't. For example, Lasvogel was the only man who could solve the West Ecuador mess. Merrihew doubted that, but could not let that doubt dilute his efforts. And this one: the West Ecuador mess can be solved. Merrihew doubted this too,, but must refuse to let that thought into the gears. And this: the difference between Lasvogel's ability and inability to solve the West Ecuador problem lay in keeping him from falling apart. Merrihew was perfectly aware that Lasvogel might well solve the problem before he, Merrihew did anything; or that he, Merrihew, might pass a miracle and restore Lasvogel to soundness of mind and soul and still Lasvogel might not be able to find an answer. So all his reasoning and actions must spring from this sequence of assumptions and almost-facts as if they were the word of God, or at least Moses. On top of which, whatever he did had to be done instantly and effectively, for literally every second made it more likely that the news would get out. The news would get out... He stirred uneasily on the bench; he squirmed. Just the fact -- no details, no hows or wheresjust the terrible fact that someone had a substance that would secretly and painlessly sterilize everyone on Earth except Caucasians. Who wouldn't jump at that -- jump in horror, in greed, even in joy, in terror? It wouldn't matter what details were lacking; that which is stated as possible is done. A microscopic amount of uranium is split leaving its streaks through a half cupful of smoke, and once the news is out, the thing is done -- dollars, hundreds of thousands of man-hours later, but it gets done and the world is never the same again. A man drops dead, seated at his desk. There is a bullet wound. There is a hole in the window glass. The detective draws a line from a man's head, as he sits at the desk, through the hole. Ballistics experts alter it to the correct parabola and learn where the gun was that fired the shot -- and so on -- until a murderer is captured. Let it be known that a thing has been done and it will be known how it was done -- if anyone cares enough. And who would care enough about what had happened at West Lcuador? Blacks and bigots. Clever-mouthed haters, masking their diseased passions under a cant of believable ecology. And if a weapon so potent and so selective could be analyzed, why couldn't it be made to select another target? And if that proved impossible, was there any way to measure the rage of the target now established? Merrihew had a thought -- permitted the thought -- purely to know he had had it and that he had eliminated it. Take it to the military, to a wealthy bigot, to the potential victims of the most horrifying exercise of genocide known to history -- even human history. One might say conscience would dictate something like the last course -- as for the others, there would be fortune incalculable, power immeasurable for a man who held what he had and used it for his own ends. Merrihew shuddered and spat. Work. Work. Get to work... He sat there for another twenty minutes, "For God's sake," he said then. "What a way to save the world." course, and in the delicate mention of it in Dr. Poole's envelope, the words had all but blushed. The fact sheet held a strange mix of old-world disapproval and latter-day acceptance, combined with an arch appetite for gossip. What it came down to was that Lasvogel had, in addition to a cerebellum, some gonads, and that these had been preoccupied for some time by one Katrin Szabo, expatriate Hungarian, twenty-four years old, a mathematician employed by the Institute and living in the same apartment house on the same floor as Lasvogel. "His association with Miss Szabo," said the fact sheet primly, "is regarded strictly as Dr. Lasvogel's concern and not the Institute's business" -- thereby making it Merrihew's. What a way to save the world... Merrihew, having carefully checked the whereabouts of the parties involved, went to the apartment house where Lasvogel lived, repeating to himself like a mantra: Lasvogel's privacy must be respected. Lasvogel's privacy must... Oh, he didn't give a damn for Lasvogel's privacy. Not now. What the mantra meant was that Lasvogel must not be underestimated. A mind that could do that many things in that many fields was one that would pick up the slightest trace of spying -- and that one trace would blow the whole bit. Merrihew could hardly contain West Ecuador in his memory -- he most certainly did not want it on his conscience. Anything he did in this operation would have to be by remote control. Anyone he moved or diverted must be handled invisibly and without touching. In an alley -- not the one behind the apartment house -- Merrihew became a telephone repairman, locked his car and went into Lasvogel's building through the service entrance. The lock on the fire tower was a simple matter for him. Trudging up eight flights of stairs was not. He used the simple rhythm of climbing to reinforce his mantra. The eighth-floor hallway was deserted and had an admirably soft carpet. He ghosted up to the door of Apartment #K and tried the knob, recalling a nightmarish time he had once had picking a lock that wasn't locked. This one was and it was a good one. He glanced at the key slot and from his belt drew out a flat case, opened it. From one side he took out the correct blank and slid it into the slot. From the other side he selected an array of flat blades, chose one, and gently thrust it into the special recess in the blank, applying turning pressures, forward and back, as he did so. His sensitive fingers told him which serration on the blade moved which tumbler and how much. He withdrew the blade and tried another, the third one did it and the door opened. He went in and closed it quietly behind him. Soundlessly, he whistled. Nobody, but nobody, could be this neat. Carefully, avoiding the rugs where possible, he trod the whole place, the whole bare minimal totally efficient place. Here was where a man could keep his changes of clothes, could wash, could sleep (alone), could eat if he wanted to but usually didn't. Here he apparently did not relax, did not entertain, did not read or watch TV (there was none) and did not even study. Well, a man like Lasvogel probably did all his studying in his head. He didn't need books, and if it was facts he wanted, he had two telephones. The one with no number on it was certainly an open line to the Institute. Merrihew found nothing out of place, nothing not strictly Lasvogel's, except the note on the dinette table. It was triangular, blue, dated, and cuter'n hell: Welcome, welcome, wherever you are. Problem: to make perfect beef Stroganoff exactly as you like it, without knowing when you'll come. Need one ingredient: Dearest you. Waiting, L eaning over the table to read it without touching it, Merrihew noticed the funny little crossbar on the # of the date, European style, and could admire the firm, strong, straight, yet completely feminine handwriting. He backed off a pace to look at the note from a distance. From the way it was placed on the table, he had a strong feeling that it had not been read and tossed there. It had been so carefully centered most likely by the sender, not the receiver. And the date? Yesterday. He continued his hands-off inventory: bathroom (where he detected moisture not only on the toothbrush but on the soft bristles of an old-fashioned badger shaving brush) and in the tiny kitchenette, where he made his big find. It -- they, rather, were in the cupboard over the chopping block. The small spice rack contained salt, pepper, seasoned salt, seasoned pepper -- and that was all. Beside the rack was an array of vitamin capsules -- B complex, glutamic acid and the usual vitaminmineral once-a-day pill. What faintly caught his eye, just as he turned away, was a glimpse of something stashed behind the little spice rack. Feeling that perhaps he was carrying caution to a ludicrous extreme -- yet silently chanting his mantra again Merrihew got out his needle-beam torch and peeked. He had to be mildly acrobatic to be able to read the labels, but what he found was vitaminstwo bottles. One was B complex and iron, the other Vitamin E. Unlike the B complex out front, which bore the name of a reputable drug-store chain, these hidden ones were from Let's Live! -- one of those naturalfood emporia of which Merrihew, a confirmed carnivore, once had said, "They sell fruits and nuts to the nuts and fruits." It happened that he knew this one; it wasn't far from his office. What the hell was Lazvogel doing in a place like that? And why should he have bought more when he already had had (Merrihew bent to check) two thirds of a bottle of B Complex? And if Lasvogel were simply storing this new bottlewhy wasn't the Vitamin E out front? It looked almost as if he had hidden them. Resisting the temptation to find out if the bottles really were the genuine article -- for the screw-on caps were sealed with shrunk plastic Merrihew turned away and scanned the counters, the miniscule stove. In the wastebasket was a piece of paper a small bag with the colophon of the Let 's Live! store on it. Merrihew's eye photographed just how it lay before he reached down and took it by the smallest possible corner and lifted it out. Handwriting. One of these you really need. So much better for you. Please take them. The other one you don't need at all (!!!) Please take them away! Love and love Rut hie Merrihew replaced the crumpled bag in the wastebasket precisely as he had found it, took one more careful look at the whole place and let himself out. In the envelope Dr. Poole had given him there was no Ruthie. Hm. He walked softly down the hall. checking his watch. Still plenty of time. He let himself into Apartment #D rather more quickly. more to his taste. In its way as well ordered as Lasvogel's, it was warm, colorful and lived-inlivedin, too, by someone who could own a green glass pear and the portrait of a smiling collie because they were beautiful and not because they did anything. The kitchenette was no longer than Easvogel's but marvelously equipped and organized. The bed could sleep two and the presence of drapes and spreads, rugs and cushions had eliminated that acoustically-live effect Lasvogel's place generated, wherein one's very thoughts echoed and there was nothing to absorb a human error. Merrihew, while retaining his detachment, could not control the thought that if Lasvogel was throwing this away he ought to have his glands candled. Against one wall was a drop-leaf table, serving as a desk but ready to be used for meals. It bore at the moment a block of triangular notepaper, blue. He ran a fingertip lightly over its edges and nodded. Practical, loo. This was Institute stationery with the letterhead guillotined off (making a square) and cut again on the diagonal, making that charming triangular paper. A piece of it lay on the desk, a felt-tipped pen next to it. In the strong feminine handwriting he had seen on Lasvogel's table, he read; Actually  have no claim on you in any way, not even in the simple matter of expecting promises to be kept, and there is obviously no reason for me to oh, damn, what's the The last words sprawled across the paper -- he could see where the violent pen had run clear off onto the table top. Merrihew's eyebrows twitched. Time was when he might have raised them. This was obviously the end of a long series. The rest should beahh. The wastebasket was half full of them. The ones on top were unruffled, the ones lower down crushed, the ones at the very bottom torn into little bits or twisted into tight little knots. It must have been a long night. He sampled the many drafts. Cheerful: Hello there! Remember me? I'm the one with the secret vice -- elaborate beef Stroganoff alone in my room. This could lead to Indignant: It may be that there are things in your life far more important than -- in a Stroganoff factory! Comitragic; To whom it may concern:  am an orphaned beef Stroganoff. Nobody wants me. My noodles are withered and my gravy cold. Tragicomic: Oh pity the poor mathematician with her shining hair brushed bright and the bed turned down, the wine untouched and the Stroganoff cleaving to the cold old chafing-dish Distraught; Perhaps I needed this. In no other way could  have learned how much I want you, need you. It's so much more than mutual pleasure and the joy of your nearness. I should be angry but instead I'm grateful, but oh. it hurts -- Furious; You rotten bastard, you icy son of a bitch, whatever gave you the idea that you could treat me like -- Maternal: Nothing matters if you're all right, my dear. There will be other times -- any time you say -- or none. If I can help in any way, Tm here. If I can help most by leaving you alone while you work things out. I'll do that. But I am rather desperately worried about you. Please eat. "Bastard," Merrihew murmured as he carefully replaced the papers in the wastebasket. It must have been a long night. Ill H e wondered if she had used her key and how often, "her shining hair brushed bright -- " she had run down the hall to that monkish cell, only to find it dark and silent and her welcoming note unread on his table? Had she dozed off some time in the early hours and awakened, stiff and cramped at het writing table, to run down once more and perhaps done as Merrihew had just done -- checked the untenanted cot and the damp toothbrush, realizing that Lasvogel had come home in the gray light to wash and change and leave again -- smelling probably of another woman's perfume? Smelling of organic soy sauce and sesame seed, rather. Who the hell was Ruthie? What was a guy like Lasvogel, with the fate of a whole planet in his hands, doing with two absolutely superfluous time-consuming body-and-mind-consuming entanglements like this. Merrihew thought about those organic vitamins. One of them you need... That would be the B complex. These health nuts were ape for B complex and the synthetics Just would not do... you don't need the other one, but take them anyway. Oh, boy. There used to be a whole megillah about the language of the flowers, you'd send irises and a rose and a hunk of Queen Anne's lace and it meant I am panting for you, or some such. Nowadays you bring a bottle of pills. You don't need these (!!!)... Oh, this Ruthie, she is a cutie. Everyone knows Vitamin E's the wildest thing since the prairie oyster and Spanish fly. Lasvogel, you busy, busy boy, you. So you have a date with this Hungarian slipstick and her Stroganoff and instead you're out all night with your dish of yogurt and her triple exclamation points -- and you with all that homework to do. And you bring home your trophies and hide them because you know the other chick has a key. And suddenly Merrihew knew what he must do. He knew it as he knew that he must do it absolutely invisibly. He had not the compunctions, here in Katrin Szabo's apartment, that he had had in Lasvogel's austere environment; yet when he used the telephone he was careful not to move it and to hold the receiver with his handkerchief. He got his number. "Let's live!" said the telephone. "Hey man, amen," said Merrihew, who hated people who said "man!" "Is Ruthie there?" "You mean Ruthie Gordoni." "Godbless, man." You just told me what I wanted to know. But Merrihew didn't say that last part out loud. "Look around and see is she there for me, man." A pause, then: "Not here. Wish she was," the telephone added garrulously. "This is a whole different place when she walks in. Someone said just last night she's a regular Earth Mother." "Far out," said Merrihew, who hated people who say "far out." "She's the one turned me on to your B and liver. I wanted to find her and thank her, man. I'm really somebody different, man." "That's Ruthie," said the telephone with pride and joy. "Well she lives right across the street, so she'll be in. Who shall I say -- " "I'll fall by myself soon, man. I'm never out of porkfat molasses anyway." "Blackstrap." "That's what I said, man. So later, man." "Right on," said the telephone fashionably and Merrihew hung up. He glared sourly at it. "Far goddam out, man," he murmured and went looking for the phone book. He found what he wanted and then, pausing only long enough to check out the whole place for his spoor and finding none, he let himself out and returned through ihc deserted hallway to Lasvogel's door, which he now opened girl's. He was there only long enough to fish the Let's Live! bag out of the wastepaper basket and, her handwriting, add the earthmother's last name and street address to her arch little note. He did not, however, put it back. He left il on the floor beside the basket. In that environment it shouted, it screamed, it stood out like an oilspill on a talcum beach. He went back to his office and called Dr. Poole. "Finished," he told that startled gentleman. "I got to tell you this: he'll get worse before he gets better -- and if you try to do anything about it you'll screw everything up. And if you call me to tell me bad things have happened to him I'll just say I know, I know." Dr. Poole said, "But -- " Merrihew was already saying, "Goodbye." He then went where phones couldn't reach him for a while. What a way to save the world. T he waiter went away with the order and Merrihew shot a look at Dr. Poole. He looked older, a little, though it had been barely three weeks since the last time. He also looked a hell of a lot happier. "I can't tell you exactly what he did, of course," said Dr. Poole. Merrihew nodded understandingly. "Secrets, secrets," he said. "Nonsense, man! There are two kinds of secrets -- the security kind, where someone mustn't find out something or you'll get hurt -- and the other kind, where you're expected to explain polymer transformations to a fouryear-old. You just can't. So as one four-year-old to another, I can analogs, a chemical integument forming temporarily around ripe ova, selectivity rather like the clumping that forms sickle cells -- and an overlooked environmental factor." "You mean there's no smog in West Ecuador." "Jesus! How did you know that?" "You told me. Most of it at lunch that time. I mean. West Ecuador could only be one place in the whole world, from what you told me. And now you mentioned 'an overlooked environmental factor.' " "Ah. Ah." Dr. Poole nodded vehemently. "Good thing we -- he cleared it up as soon as he did. Anyway, it's reformulated completely and if anyone should ever make the same mistake again we can straighten it out in a matter of hours. To put it as simply as possible, we now have something which nullifies conception in any warm-blooded vertebrate -- but only for the current cycle. It doesn't affect the cycle either and it has no side effects. It can be taken as an individual dose or fogged -- the way we did it at West can bend the population curve downward anywhere -- to any degree." "And now who gets it? Government? U.N.? Or just you?" "You don't want to know that." "You're right." The drinks came. Rather happily they silently toasted one another. "Now," said Dr. Poole, "tell me. How did you do it? Matter of fact, what did you do?" "Maybe I should keep my secrets, too." "There are two kinds of secret," Dr. Poole reminded him. Most uncharacteristically, Merrihew laughed. He did not do it very well. Not enough practice. "Touche. Un -- I drew a hell of a slice out of that account you set up. I wouldn't want you to regret paying out all that money for the little I did." Dr. Poole waved that away. "There's an old story about a mechanic who fixed a big rotary printing press by going inside and whacking something once with a hammer. He billed for #, and when they asked for an accounting and itemization, he said the quarter was for whacking it with the hammer. The # was for knowing where to whack." "Goddam," said Merrihew. "I was going to tell you that very same story." "Tell me what you did." "I studied your envelope pretty carefully. Your Lasvogel shows an interesting pattern. He's a multitalented man-and I don't think his talents are completely under his conscious control. Some people blow up under stress. Some people sharpen up. Lasvogel sharpens. The tougher the problem -- andor the more urgent -- the sharper he gets. The West Ecuador problem could hardly have been tougher or more urgent. Every second it got more so. Lasvogel, I think, began to get a little frantic. I think that maybe for the first time in his life he began to feel that the problem wasn't going to produce enough pressure to squeeze out an answer. It began to show." "Oh, it did," breathed Dr. Poole. Merrihew said, "I don't for a minute believe that Lasvogel consciously realized why he then did what he did. Which was to go out and get himself another chick." T he waiter came, puttered, chuntered and ultimately went away, during which whole time Dr. Poole frowned unseeingly at the puttering and chuntering. "I suppose," he said when they were private again, "that he needed to get his mind off the -- " "He got a new chick without getting rid of the old one," said N(lerriliew. "There is in all the world no tnore certain way for a man to get himself into trouble than that. There's no more efficient method lor a man to complicate things for himself, to face more unpredictable and unmanageable hassle." "And you were able to stop it." "Haven't you been listening? My (iod, you know him better than I do or ever will! Lasvogel has total confidence in his ability and he had total devotion to the West Ecuador problem. I mean he knew the answer was in there somewhere and he knew he wasn't getting enough pressure out of the work. Even if it was about to squash him flat it still wasn't enough to make the answer come. So he just went out and bought more pressure." "Without knowing why?" "I really don't think so," said Merrihew. "Consciously knowing it would make it game-playing, not real -- and the pressures then wouldn't be real either. Which is why playing tricks on yourself never works." "Incredible. So -- what did you do?" "Nothing essential. What happened was inevitable, so in a way you didn't need me at all. On the other hand, I did make the inevitable happen a hell of a lot sooner, which is why you got your problem solved when you did." "Why we got it solved, period," Dr. Poole asserted warmly. "Lasvogel was at the bitter end, believe me." "You'd know," conceded Merrihew. "I don't -- I never saw the guy. Or the chicks. That was the only real trouble I had -- making it happen without touching anybody. So I just did what you scientist types called bringing in a force or factor which is necessary and sufficient. I saw to it that the two girls got to know each other. I knew your Miss Szaho was due home before Lasvogel, and that she would sit down and brood a bit, that she woyld get mad and barge into his place and that she would not only see the evidence I left for her but would snatch it up and take it away with her." "What evidence?" "The other woman's name and address." "But how would that guarantee -- " "It was guaranteed, if you know Miss Szabo." "You seem to have gotten to know her quite well." "Never saw her," said Merrihew, watching, behind his eyes, a succession of careful blue triangles, lines of strong, angry, devoted, injured handwriting. "But in a way you're right. I knew she'd go straight there and have it out." "What happened?" "We'll never know. Whatever it was, Lasvogel walked in on it." "That must have been the night he limped into the lab with the scratches on his face and the big bruise on his cheekbone." "Language of love," said Merrihew. "One of 'em." "And by morning he had the new formulation." "Pressure enough," said Merrihew, spreading his hands in a Q.E.D. gesture. "Necessary and sufficient." "Oh, dear," said Dr. Poole thoughtfully. "What is it?" "I can't complain, I suppose. I said before -- you heard me -- that if Lasvogel solved this one he could retire with honor. In effect he probably has -- and we won't be getting much from him from now on." "Why?" Dr. Poole leaned forward with his #-don't-gossip-but-you-shouldknow expression. "This wouldn't be a Miss Ruth Gordoni?" "No," said Merrihew. "Ruthie." "Ah. Well, Lasvogel has moved, you know. Taken a house. And according to my sources Miss Szabo has moved in with him. And, ah. Miss Gordoni also. They seem to have become fast friends, all three." And Merrihew really did laugh, this time. "Friend," he said, putting his hand on Dr. Poole's shoulder, "You're going to get work out of Lasvogel like you never got before. And he's still got a lot to do if the totalitarian principle of physics inherent in this mess is to be kept permanently at bay. It goes something like this: 'Anything not forbidden is compulsory... ' He's found a way to keep the pressure on and an environment that won't even let him get sick. Beef Stroganoff with Vitamin E sauce -- " and he dissolved into laughter again and wouldn't explain.  The Thing underground ruled men's dreams, desires and destinies -- but not yet every woman's passions... a crystal night, and unbidden ideas and thoughts keep wandering into and out of my head. These they are ordinarily wont to do, but more now than usually. Par exemple: I thinlc of Saint-Ex doing his thing over the Andes -- and over France, over other places. Just now I'm doing some kind of thing over mid-U.S.A. and unbidden thoughts come into my mind. I think of my first girl, the really first one, and I'm filled with something like shame because suddenly I can't remember her name. She was good to me and you shouldn't forget the name of the first girl who was good to you. I'm not always proud of myself. My real now girl, though, is beside me as we fly through the night, and I know her name right well: Alice. I think, among other things, of reading; reading my way through grade school, through high school, even into college. Reading in the lofts of barns in August, in cold libraries in November and once -- a special time -- reading in a secret place where the only things that mattered at all were being with my girl and -- before and after that -- reading lovely things together. That was before Alice. When I was a kid (this is one of the thoughts wandering into my head as I look at the lights below and think of reading) there already had been too many computer legends. I read them because I had an interest. In most the computers were taking over the world, running everything -- you know. I checked an old favorite the other night and it began like this: The Computer broods in a cavern in a mountain not far from Denver, Colorado. It has no name, needing none. It needs no name because it's the only one... It was a good story, but it hadn't been quite right; in the actual event the locus was closer to Colorado Springs than to Denver. And when I, in due course, made the acquaintance of The Computer I found that it wasn't the only one, just the only one in what we persist in calling the Western World. There were two others, in the expected two other places; such, however, were the linkages between them that, when you got right down to it, the three were one organism. I discovered that The Computer really did brood, deep within its cavern, because it didn't have much to do. It ran the world, yes, but that didn't begin to stretch it to capacity. It strained like a mintcondition old Offy would strain size, of course, but it was inside a mountain for reasons of security. Quite a bit of it was at work from time to time, but mostly the work was routine, a drag, and the part of it that didn't have anything to do -- brooded. How else can you think of it? The Computer was made mostly by young men and was programmed to trust no one under thirty. And how did I come into all this? I say (with mixed feelings) that my great-grandfather, when a young man, was one of the big brains behind it. And my grandfather and father had worked for it, so I had a family interest as well as a personal one. I turned to Alice. "Do you remember my thirtieth birthday," I asked. "I do," she said. Sunlight through an unopenable window and conditioned air into the house from points beyond counting. A spring day and in the room a mother and her lively young girl of eight. "I want to go to the park," the girl says. Her name is Jean. Jean's mother sighs, reflecting upon the mixed-bag quality of the times when Jean is not required to be in school. "We went four days ago." "I want to go again," Jean says. "I want to walk on the grass with my shoes off." "That would be nice, Jean, but I think it's too soon. Well, push the button." The girl knew precisely where, in the complex array of buttons, the one labeled Park was. She carefully crossed her fingers before pushing the familiar button. Events took place in silicon chips in Colorado and the light came up red. "I'm sorry, darling. We'll be able to go again soon. We have to share it. You know." The girl kicked the base of the panel. "Don't do that, Jean." Jean stood at the window and looked out into the park. There were people in it not too many, not too few, just the right number. I'll be thirty tomorrow and after that I'll be spending four hours a day inside that Colorado mountain, looking after one module of that Thing. The part I'll be responsible for is no larger than a 'small library, but "it's reasonably complex and I don't expect to be bored. Maintenance is compartmented. I'm supposed to know everything about my module, or section (#A), down to the last microscopic memory chip, but nothing about any other. I've said that three of my immediate ancestors were related to The Computer. I want to go inside that mountain. "You have decided on your project?" The man behind the desk smiled, put the tips of his fingers together, looked from the face of the boy to the ceiling, then back. The boy was fourteen and his name was Emile. Derek Arpel, the man behind the desk, was Emile's science teacher. He saw something in the boy's eyes and didn't look at the ceiling again. "Yes?" he said. "I'm going to build a model of the Tower of the Eight Winds." "The Tower of -- " "Yes. A working model. I think I can do it. It will have eight sides, you know, one for each of the eight winds, and each will be a sundial and inside the tower will be a water clock, like this." Emile unfurled large unruly sheets of paper, which bore beautifully done drawings. Derek Arpel cleared his throat and made as if to swallow. He hummed a little and said meaningless monosyllables. "The reservoir for the water clock will be here," the boy said, speaking rapidly. "It must always be full, so the pressure will be constant. It will be such fun," he said. He showed, talking all the time, how the water would flow from the reservoir into just twenty-four hours. "This is a float in the tank," he said, "and a line from the float goes here -- and there -- and as the float rises this plate goes around, once every twenty-four hours. There will be a chart of the sky drawn on it. The marker -- this grid -- shows what time it is. It will be held by Hercules on one side. Atlas on the other -- here." He stopped to catch his breath. Derek Arpel looked at the drawings and looked at Emile. He shook his head slightly. "I didn't make it up myself," Emile said. "It's a copy." "Where -- " "In the rare book vault of the library. In an old American Journal of Archaeology. It's on tape." "You are authorized?" "Oh, yes." He showed the Teacher a card. "I meant," the Teacher said, "where was the -- original Tower of the Eight Winds?" "In Athens," Emile said, squaring his narrow shoulders. "First Century BC, old lime. Do you think it will -- go, sir?" Emile looked into the old man's eyes, saw something flickering there. "It would be so beautiful." "Yes. Yes," said the Teacher. "I believe it would be so. All right, you know what you have to do." He waved a hand toward the console and the boy seated himself before it. He recited his prepared copy into the mike and events happened upon and within the silicon wafers in the mountain. The answer wasn't long in coming. The boy rolled up his plans, crumpled the copy of his proposal in his fist. "It would have been a lovely thing," he said. on a Saturday, which meant lhat my new job, for which I'd Iteen so endlessly trained, would start on the following Monday. I suggested to Alice that a celebration was in order. She said she wasn't so sure. I asked, "What do you mean by that?" "I didn't mind moving to Colorado, and you know it. but I don't like the idea of you working for lhat -- Thing. I hate it." This wasn't new territory; we had crisscrossed it before. We had lived with it for a while. "It's a little late to do anything about it now," I said. "So let's make do with it at least until we see how it goes. All right?" "I don't like it. Who says you have to work for The Computer anyway?" I sighed and said the Computer. And that ended that. The ages of eighteen and twentyone had, I knew, historically been ages of significance, but they didn't mean much now. Thirty was the dividing line and I found that I crossed that threshold in a state of some internal conflict. I won't say that part of me didn't look forward to my new job -- didn't, in fact, insist that that was obviously what I had to do. My emotional view of the Computer was as yet amorphous, a coin with blurred images on either side, images which would no doubt sharpen in due course. On the negative side, I didn't like the red lights and, though I'm no philosopher, I was obscurely uneasy about the implications of those red lights, what they said other than. No, you can't do that now, not today. On the other side was -- well, not much, but The Computer did run in the family and I did, though Alice was genuinely unhappy about it, want to go into the mountain. Time first, though, for champagne, a few friends and desultory conversation before they left. My birthday, yes. As guests (almost always) eventually do, ours left, and I was soon in bed with Alice. I was tired and it was nice to stretch, sleepy head on pillow, feeling her stretching against me. "Nice party," I piumbled, "but I'm glad they went when they did." "Yes," Alice said. "Yes." She snuggled and one thing in inevitable sequence led to another and I wasn't tired any more. "Push the button, damn it, dear Harry. You know we have fo do that." "Yes, I do," I said, fooling around some more. I do, indeed." I got myself out of bed and over to the console. Before pushing the appropriate button I thought a moment, seeking wisdom from anomalous sources. In a day and a half I'd be going into that mountain, whose guts I was now about to address. "Harry?" I pushed the button. Condition red. I crawled back into bed. "Red?" she asked. "Yes." "Screw it," she said. "Damn it, screw it." But you can't screw The Computer. The converse wasn't quite true. Before I was able to settle down much she said, "So let's do it anyway." We'd been through this before, too, though Alice was a very bright girl. "You know we can't," I said. Sensorship. Alice knew as well as I that if we made love then and there, in the voyeuristic presence of that red signal, the little sensor within both our selves would signal Violation and soon unpleasant consequences would flow from that. "Why not?" asked Alice, not resigned. "Why can't we? When we both feel like it. It's your birthday -- " "It's all optimized," I said. "Frequency as a function of age, temperament, twenty other factors. You know that as well as -- " "Damn it to hell," she said. "You can bet your sweet life on one thing, that computer doesn't know my optimums from its -- " "It's what?" "It doesn't have one." She sat in bed next to me, her strawberry nipples darting accusatory glances my way, and said, "I want you. Now. Let's do it anyway." "Listen, love," I said, though I knew I fought a lost cause. "Listen -- I love you more than I can say. I do. But on Monday I go into the mountain, and I can't have The Computer in dispute with me now. Or vice versa. Understand that." And she tried to. And she snuggled against me, but angrily, and there was no comfort in it. thorough, elaborate and extensive, all of it carried out with the help of a presumably authentic and life-size copy of the module over which I would preside. This apparatus was housed in one fairly large room of an unobtrusive installation not far from the mountain. There were other places like it here and there throughout the country, I knew, but mine was the only one I had ever seen. Curiosity about modules other than your own was not encouraged. My own bucket of bolts, when I had finished training, had no secrets left to keep from me, not in respect of keeping it going, which was all my job was supposed to be. It itself didn't (it was always an it to me; I couldn't think of it as a he or she), but there were two small appendages, guarded chambers, I had no access to. One was input, the other was output -- simulacra of the module's relationship to the rest of The Computer, of course. The green light had come on Sunday night, but Alice was still sulky and it hadn't made any dif; ference. The red light can stop you, but the green doesn't necessarily get you anywhere -- in consequence of which I entered the mountain under two banners: animosity and curiosity. The gadgetry was as expected. The few places I was allowed to enter responded either to my voice or to the pressure of the palm of my right hand upon a panel. These sensors made elevators go up or down and they opened some doors. Not all, by a long shot, but some. There were long corridors with forbidding portals, most of which were immune to the touch of my palm. Everything was battleship gray, which was fitting in view of the watertight bulkheading (I speak analogously) separating the different parts of The Computer. The whole thing, Judging by what I could see of it, was surprisingly small. What was it like to live with the thing, to have it part of my life for four hours a day, except I couldn't leave it at the end of the fourth hour; it stayed there through the other twenty as well? What was it like to be a part of the human apparatus that kept it going? What did I do? I'll tell you what it was like to live with it in a moment -- but, first, what I did was detect malfunctioning circuits a few minutes before they malfunctioned. I wandered here and there amid all that hardware. I tired of sitting at the master console, waiting for something to happen. I felt the presence of all those silicon wafers, mindlessly bearing their microminiature circuits. I thought of the other rooms I couldn't get into. I thought of what was going on out there in consequence of what was going on in here. What was it like to live with The Computer? It was, in the end, like living with your mother-in-law, whose untimely death you plan. N OW and again the red light conflicted with my need -- and now and then with Alice's -- but most frequently with both at the same time and those were bad times. Occasionally, though, the green came at just the right time and we exploded into such a mutual pyrodered, briefly, if maybe The Computer had the right idea after all. That wonder never lasted long, only until the next red light. Alice, of course, hated The Computer with frightening intensity. "And I hate your Greatgreat-God-damned-grandfather Charles H. Justice also," she would say, sitting in bed, looking at me. She didn't hate me -- she loved me, dear girl -- but I served The Computer and that came between us in both obvious and subtle ways. For one, she really didn't understand the extent to which the thing ran in the family. "Not my great-great-grandfather," I would say. "Just great." She hated him anyway. My first months with The Computer were spent in a state of extreme ambivalence Phase #, if you will, of The Computer And I. I admired The Computer, what it could do, how effortlessly it accomplished, what a magnificent something it was. I came, in a way, to be fond of it to be fond, at least, of my part of it. My greatgrandfather had been there, after all, and I was not immune to a sense of family pride. I had anxieties enough the first day or two, but after the first week I was reasonably secure with my module and we began to develop our relationship. I liked the aseptic neatness of it all, the banks of indicator lights of many colors. The other side of my attitude built itself upon the occasional red light The Computer gave me, us, and what that did to Alice and me, to our relationship -- and, in the back of my mind, what it was doing to and for everybody else. My function within the mountain was to maintain module #A. My relation to The Computer was supposed to be analogous to that of the service technician who replaces the reactor in your aerocar, say, except that my job was more specialized. I was supposed to know everything there was to know about how to keep one small part of The Computer working, so others could use it. Actually I didn't -- and don't -- know if there are, or were, "others" in this sense. I was inclined to doubt it. I thought The Computer had become autonomous. We were supposed to maintain, then, and to do so without curiosity, but I've already said I took curiosity inside the mountain with me that first day. So I did more than keep the thing running, I studied it. And one of the ways of studying it was to play back used chips before I sent them off from my module to wherever it was they went. This was, of course, against all regulation, but I had a recently acquired secret weapon and was able to bypass the monitoring circuits which would have signaled Violation... My secret weapon, yes. After I'd been working for The Computer a month or so my father, who had been retired for years, called me from San Francisco. He had just gotten back from Japan and had forgotten my birthday until my mother reminded him of it. He had something for me and could I receive it without arousing notice or curiosity? He would like, he said, to have a look at # # A again (pastmaintainers had that privilege), and could come to the mountain tomorrow. Besides, he said, he would like to see Alice and me. It's not a large package, he said. "Why the cloak-and-dagger?" I asked. "Never mind," he said. "Will it go in a scooter?" "Yes." Communications like this were not monitored. The design intent and supposition were that the sensors everyone carried inside himherself were all The Computer needed to keep things under control. "Put it in my scooter in the lot at the mountain," I said, and I gave its number. "I'll smuggle it into the house later." Security began at the one and only entrance into the mountain. There wasn't much need for it outside. "Right," my father said. And the next day I had my secret weapon. That evening, after Alice was asleep (we'd had a pleasant enough visit with my father), I stashed it in a closet in my study. And soon after that I was playing back memory chips. I couldn't bypass my internal sensor, not then, so I had to play it cool, which was usually not much of a problem since most of the business of running a world is rather dull stuff. But there were times when I found The Computer saying No when I thought it should say Yes. As for example, when the boy wanted to build The Tower of the Eight Winds. When I read the printout on that one. Phase I was finished. Phase I: ambivalence. Phase II? Growing distrust and reorganization, as if a bright boy of six or seven, maybe, had discovered for the first time that his father wasn't always right. I wouldn't want to make a general rule about what comes next in series that begin with ambivalance and progress to distrust and beyond, but in this case the next term was -- simply a mind-clutching need to destroy. Though Phase I had transmogrified in a matter of seconds into Phase II, the corresponding evolution into Phase HI was undramatic and gradual. And irreversible. What came into #A were, in any large sense, trivia. Maybe trivia was all the input the other modules had as well, since everything was, shall we say, under control. People beyond counting wanted to cohabit and got the red light -- and that was tiresome, but routine. A poet wanted to up his output to twenty-four lines a week -- from twenty. Negative. A rather nice old man (or so he sounded) had made a mistake and wanted to go back to his first wife, th still loved each other. An enfant terrible tapped into The Computer a reasoned argument why man should resume the exploration of space. And so and so and so on. backs was like the ancient Chinese water torture -- small insults, each of them, but cumulating exponentially into an asymptotic need to undo the thing. I mentioned control above. Yes. Many are the faces of immorality, and of these the dingiest calls itself control. Quoted, by permission, from the extensively unpublished Beatitudes of Harry S. Justice. Sorry about that name, by the way, but you can't help what you were born to. appropriately enough -- and Alice was asleep. I was as deep as I could go into the lower left bowel of The Computer, learning more about (among other things) what a special module #A was. At least I thought Alice was asleep, or I wouldn't have had the books out. But she wasn't -- or she'd wakened -- and she came in and surprised me. That let one cat out of the. bag and our relationship changed in the next hour because I could see what was coming not far ahead. I wanted to level with her because she is a dear girl and I love her and it was time for me to share the burden, part of it. I was glad she had come in. "What in the name of God," she asked, standing in the doorway, flimsily clad, hands on hips, concern in her eyes and love in her voice, "are you doing up so late -- and what in the other name of God are thoseV' She pointed to the three enormous volumes. I'd stashed them well. She had never seen them before, though our house was small. My secret weapon. "Sit down here," I said, touching her here and there, but my heart not in it, not then. "I'll make you a drink." When I came back she was in the chair, small and huddled. I saw that I had communicated before I had said anything. I went to the bedroom, came back, put a wrap over her shoulders. She pulled up her feet. She was like a little girl. I sat in my chair at the desk. "A good drink," I said, "though I made it myself." Alice started to say something. "These," I said, hamming it up a bit to keep it cool, "are the notebooks of my great-grandpappy, Charles H. justice the First " Alice's pupils dilated-"and they comprise, in effect, two entities." I had my audience, all right. I hate your great-etc.grandfather, Alice had said from time to time. "One," I continued, "is, in all practical effect, a schematic of The Computer. The other is a dictionary to the language of the master program." "But" She seemed so small now, in the chair. So afraid. "But I'm not supposed to have them -- right," I said. "That's why they aren't on microfilm there'd be a record, somewhere in that monster, of their existence. These are all from my grandpappy's own hand." "When did you start calling him grandpappy?" "Just now." I had always admired Alice's astuteness. She rose from her chair, came to stand beside me and thumb through some of the pages. None of it meant anything to her, of course. Then she sat down again. We talked some more and I could see the wheels going around in her head like reels of tape in earlygeneration computers. She stood again, the wrap falling from her shoulders. She put her hands on my desk. "Kill it then!" she cried, almost screamed. "Kill it!" She had begun to have an inkling of what I had going for me -- us -- in these notebooks and then she wasn't afraid, she was wild. Suddenly she checked herself and paled. "Christ," she said, "my stupid blood pressure, my so responsive heart rate. I have -- " She sat down, not, I thought, really afraid, but trying to keep her powder dry, not wanting to throw shock waves into the mountain -- not now. "It's all right," I said. "How do you know? I may have -- " "Tonight it's all right," I said. I made another drink and we talked some more, but I didn't tell her -- I was saving that for later, to be told more by way of demonstration than by explication -- that two days past I'd located and inactivated the receiver inputs of our own two personal sensors. I also failed to mention that I had Charles H. Justice the First figured. These notebooks were grandpappy's moral insurance policy. When they'd put The Computer together back then they hadn't known how it would work out. Grandpap had tried to see to it that if it didn't, some descendant would be in the right place to take care of it. That's the way I put it together. There weren't any stepby-step instructions, though, no advice, just a comprehensive introduction to the totality of The Computer -- a letter of credit, as it were, and I'd have to decide on my own how to spend it. We had a long talk that night. On the way to bed I pushed the button. I demonstrated my intentions at once, in bed, despite the red light. Alice didn't know what to do. "The console is on," I said. "but we, you and I, are disconnected. From The Computer, that is." She didn't quite believe it at first, but when she did she gave it all she had. It was like being alone together for the first 'time ever -- which isn't surprising, because that's what it was. Mercy! "My dear sweet boy," Alice said, about to sleep. "You'll have to kill it anyway." "Mmm," I mmmed. "For all the others," she said. F our hours a day don't take too much out of a man's life. I had plenty of time the next four weeks to study the notebooks. Not to Alice's dismay. She thought, though we didn't talk about it, that I was plotting the death of The Computer. She was right. What are the ways of the death of a computer? Simple lack of maintenance would carry it off in reasonably short order, one malfunctioning circuit leading to the failure or inutility of others, until it progressed into rampaging psychosis or vegetating moronity, death in either case. But this computer's maintenance was impeccable. Theoretically The Computer could be programed to knock itself out, as if a human leaped from an aerocar for lack of anything better to do or because something or someone told him to do so. But The Computer had built-in safeguards which were, I knew, beyond the reach of me and my notebooks. There was, of course, always the simplest of all roads to destruction; force, man -- brute force. took me that long, first to find what I was looking for, then to figure how to make it work. It was, if I may say so, a fancy piece of reprograming. I wondered if the other two parts of The Computer had equivalent #A modules in them. I supposed so, but I didn't suppose either of them had a Harry S. Justice tinkering with their private parts. All I told Alice was that we'd be taking off that evening in the aerocar. I gave her what would ordinarily have been a weird packing list -- sleeping bags, as much of our heavier clothing as we could carry, lots of food, water, vodka, some books (no microfilms), simple medications, things like that. "And any little thing you wouldn't want to lose," I said. I had been, and was, curiously unable to talk to Alice during that time and I wasn't much good at talking to myself either. What do you say to yourself when you've fitted yourself into some kind of Great Archcriminal slot? Yes, there were things to be said on the other side. In spite of The Computer we still had the fear of the bomb hidden away in the corners of our minds and that wouldn't be there any more. My last day in the mountain I voiced in the program just before I left. I suppose I hoped it would work. Some of the hardware was pretty old. But it was there, all right. "Let's go," I said when I got home. Alice was pale and tense, under control. She hadn't asked a question during those four weeks. I looked around the place a minute or so, and we got into the aerocar. The door clunked and I punched in the long-range coordinates for southwestern New Hampshire -- that seemed a good a place as any and as far away as we could go. We got clearance in three minutes. I'd taken care of that, too. At # feet Alice asked her first question. "Where are we going?" I told her and she thought it over. She nodded, put her hand on mine for a minute. Unamusing thoughts came to my mind, but I was detached from them, as if they didn't belong to me. How long would the North American power grid work? The Officially. J(ohn). R. Pierce is Executive Director of Research. Communication Sciences Division of Bell Labs. Unofficially. he is the father of Telstar. And officially. he appears in this issue of Galaxy with The Exorcism, a sequel to last month's Choice. And unofficially, he tells us. "I'd really rather write little moral tales than dicker with electronic prophecy." Why is he widely considered Telstar's parent? Well, in # he published the first paper on unmanned satellites, thus initiating the age of communication satellites. Urged by Pierce. lite in I #. Then ATT, spurred by the enormous interest in that project, put five hundred people on the development of what became Telstar. launched in #. Pierce has recently returned from Mexico where he delivered a talk on Computer Music. He composed -- that is to say. programed -- the music, and had computers perform it. Next stop will be New York for a lecin March. The subject? Interconnecting computers over great distances and transferring data in information systems. "We are all going to be using the computers in one way or another." he forecasts, "and they'll either make life easier or as hard as it is now to cancel a credit card." He assures us there are no stupid computers, only computers programed by stupid people. Pierce and his wife live out in the New Jersey countryside and he comes into New York as infrequently as possible. "There's nothing wrong with that city." he is fond of saying, "that an atom bomb wouldn't cure -- or maybe they can pave over all of Manhattan and make it into an airport -- or maybe... power plants were more or less autonomous -- but when the first something went wrong The Computer wouldn't be there to help them. "We've been on the Big C for just over a hundred years," I said, more to myself than to Alice. "What?" "I was just wondering. Will we go back to the Stone Age, or what?" "Don't be silly." "I'm not." I looked at the chronometer and turned on the screen. A holofilm, fifty years old, by the look of it. "You brought the drinks?" "Yes, Harry." "Pour us each one, will you? Now." She did and handed me a glass. I put it on the floor beside me, looked at the screen again. An unfamiliar station, we were over St. Louis. The lights looked nice from up here. Strange, I thought. I do this for of them (I tried not to think of the ones I was doing in), but I do it as much for the hundred and ten pounds of my Alice sitting here at my side as I do for all the rest. Even including grandpappy. Now a flustered face on the screen. "We interrupt our program," he said and swallowed. The transmitters are still going, I thought. The newscaster didn't believe what he was trying to say. Denver." I was surprised Denver was still on, so close to Colorado Springs. "There has been a tremendous explosion, probably nuclear, in Colorado Springs, within the last twenty minutes. All Computer functions have ceased. I repeat, all Computer functions have ceased. There is reason to believe that similar explosions have occurred in the Soviet Republic and in China." I'd even got that part of it right. "The public is urged not " I flicked it off, picked up my drink from the floor and looked into the eyes of my wife. We clinked glasses. "To -- whatever it is," I said. "Yes." Alice's face was hard to read. She was weeping quietly, but I didn't know the context. One tear is much like another. "The power will go," I said. "When?" "An hour, a week, who knows? I just thought I'd mention it. I don't want you to worry if all the lights go off down there." She looked down. "If all the power is gone by the time we get to Keene we'll fly around until dawn and go down on manual. No problem. I just didn't want you to worry," I said. "All right." The night was like a diamond, and the lights below were like stars. They stayed on almost all the way to Keene.  He had to destroy the life she had chosen -- to achieve a life of his own! ed to take Myra apart that the pain began to go away. Partly his purpose was to free himself of her hurt, but he was also fascinated. He marveled at the intricate interplay which gave her variety, at the smooth chaining and merging of seductive tricks and gestures -- the careful posing of the classic profile; the graceful gesture of the perfect arm; the calculated display of the slender, high-arched foot; the gracefully careless bending over which, as if by chance, revealed the perfect breasts; the greater provocation of her body glimpsed through transparent gown; the deliberate lifting of the gown. Myra's program -- when he had solved it -- was a marvel of subroutines, macroinstructions and geometrical interpolations, carefully keyed to his movements and reactions, to the monitoring of his bodily functions (he hadn't expected that) and to words and phrases he uttered and some simple relations between them. He hadn't realized how little what he had said had mattered in any immediate sense. What had mattered was that he had chosen these particular programs. Or, rather, that he had chosen this particular simulation, taking her for a real woman. Through the Filmy screen of his communication booth, he had seen her, chosen her, admired her. talked to her, touched her and lain with her. The Myra program -- and the adaptive features that he had evoked from it -- had been his darling, his Myra. Myra the beautiful, Myra the enticing, Myra the gentle, Myra the teasing, Myra the submissive. He now knew that there were other Myras. There were, in fact, # subscribers to this time-sharing Myra processor. He speculated (so desirable was Myra), that there had to be hundreds or thousands of identical processors in the world, all giving a Myra to someone who wanted her and believed her to be real. Each subscriber found Myra a little different. Each subscriber's Myra changed as the user changed with mood and time. Harvey had been shocked to Find what some men required of Myra. He was gratiFied to find that there were limits to her compliance, that is, to the flexibility of her program. Those who went out of her scope, physically or intellectually, were artfully shifted to "friends" and became users of Sal, Ann, Jezebel or Hypatia or some other program. They congratulated themselves that they now had the sole love, affection, friendship, submission or services of the one woman in the world who was really suited to them. In a sense, they had. As Harvey worked his way through Myra's flow charts and listings he saw what made her work. In his heart, in his recollections, Myra was not there. With his eyes closed, he could see his Myra looking artlessly at him. He could summon up a thousand glimpses of her body. He could feel it under his hands or against him. It must be like the recollection of a dear dead love, he thought. But Myra was not dead. He could have again what he had had before. If he keyed her number on the communicator she would be there. But it would not be the same. He had not called Myra since the night when he had divined what she was. The initial numbing despair of that day passed, to be followed by mechanical apathy. He ate mechanically. Sleep did not come naturally; he lay quietly with idle thoughts until he induced sleep electronically. On three evenings he called his grave, fatherly, illusory friend, Donald, whom he had found to be a simulation. He watched the illusion of the room, the fire, the black cocker spaniel. Smoky. He could admire Donald abstractly as a work of art. He played chess with him, finding him, as always, an opponent difficult but not impossible to master. Harvey won about three out of five games. He supposed that this had been the comfortable edge he had needed. Donald was a work of art and a fine one. Myra was no doubt a work of art. Harvey had not been able to look on her as one. He could not bring himself to call her -- to use her -- knowing what she was. To him, this was at once reasonable and unreasonable. He was intelligent enough to know that he had a problem. Problems called for solutions. In dissecting Myra's program he was probing toward a solution. H arvey thought of the day of frantic action following his discovery that Donald and Myra were simulations. He skipped breakfast that morning. He skipped the fresher. At the earliest reasonable hour he stepped into the transportation cubicle in his apartment and quickly emerged from the terminal in his anachronistic office, his office with a wooden desk and bookshelves with real books. He sat down before the very non-anachronistic console. Why had he not used the console at home? He knew the answer. In his apartment he was a failure. He had chosen as a friend and as a mistress two illusions, not two real people. In his office he was still master, still successful. He had been successful in unraveling some threads of a past which had been almost totally tangled in an overwhelming bulk of computerized records. It was his discovery and understanding of early nonsense about "artificial intelligence" that had caused him to doubt Donald and Myra. His relation to others and to the world, might be a shambles, but his skills were sure and his intelligence keen. Harvey hesitated before the console. He felt that he must speak to a human being -- but to whom? In the years since Jie had established his office here in the library, sending machines burrowing for hidden books and records of the past, he had had no need to consult anyone else or to see anyone else. Machines had done what he had bidden them to do. But surely there must be some responsible person to whom he could talk. happen. In response the screen displayed a dictionary definition, followed by columns of detailed subheadings. Clearly he was on the wrong track. keyed. The screen displayed a list of eighty-seven books with that title, fifty-seven in the files and the others conjectured from passing references in man's literature. Suddenly light dawned. Through long habit he was in the library's files, not on the public communication channels. He keyed the change and then wondered what to do next. It was useless to call the illusions of Donald or Myra. An old-fashioned word occurred RY. The screen responded with a huge, indented list of headings and subheadings. He scanned them with impatience. Nothing seemed right. Perhaps he should start at home. another long list. In this he finally located the library in which he was sitting. He keyed the number. A pretty, blank-faced girl stared out of the screen, obviously a simulation. "I am the National Historical Library," the simulation said. "Please state your business." "I want to talk to the librarian," he told her. "There is no librarian," the simulation responded. "I am the National Historical Library. Please state your business." "I want to talk to a human being. A human being in the library," he demanded. "There is one human being in the library," the simulation said. "I will connect you." A new image flashed on the screen. He found that he was staring at himself and broke the connection. A sort of desperation seized Harvey, but his mind continued to function smoothly. He went back to the directory and studied it intently. Within a quarter of an hour he felt that he was on the track. Fifteen minutes later he had arrived. His screen showed a man of indeterminate age, surely not old and certainly not young. The man had a squarish face of a healthy brown and bushy eyebrows but no hair. He sat, or lounged, behind an empty desk, a keyboard before him. "I'm Harvey Adam, Eight-seven-two, seven-four-five-three," Harvey stated. "Yes, so I see," the man replied, apparently looking at a part of the communication screen to the left of the image of Harvey. "A good programer, I see. Found books and microfiche in the library. Found a real track in the records. Might be interesting." "But that isn't -- " Harvey started to say. "No," the man continued. "You broke out." "Broke out?" Harvey asked. "Found that the friends you had chosen were simulations. Can't put up with it. Want real people again." That was it, Harvey thought. He wanted a real people again. In the years of his childhood and youth he had had to associate with the real people of his peer group. When he had been asked to father children, the mothers had been chosen for him. He had found people difficult and computers cooperative. People had adapted to his needs only partially and under persuasion or coercion. When, as an adult, he had chosen, he had unknowingly preferred computer simulations to real people. He had chosen the selfless, adaptable computer simulations, indistinguishable from life -- and so much "better." "Yes," Harvey said. "I want real people. But will they want me?" "Depends," the man said. "You're good-looking. You're pretty smart. You ought to be able to beat out a computer. Look here -- record this." button. "What is it?" he asked. "It's all identified," the man said. "But since you want to know, you're recording descriptions and access codes for all the simulations -- for their programs, I mean. And name-numbers and access to files for all young male and female adults within a hundred miles -- that is, for all those who haven't broken out. And observation numbers." "What are those?" Harvey asked. "Observation numbers will permit you to observe individuals while they work. And all the calls they make from their apartments," the man added. "That ought to be a help." Harvey thought that it would. "But my work?" Harvey asked. "That's up to you," the man answered. "Shall I report -- " Harvey started. "You're on your own now," the man said. "Everybody is, but some don't know it. Don't bother me; I'm busy." "But," Harvey said, "are you a man or a simulation?" "Does it matter?" the man replied, reaching forward to key a button. He disappeared. Harvey as he digested what the man had said. He reached for the keyboard to examine the information he had been given. But no, he thought. He had had enough for the day. He entered his transportation booth and emerged at the Athletic Club. He had been too distraught to go there since he had found that Myra and Donald were simulations. He put on his sports suit and, going into the room the cords and lowered the goggles. Harvey found himself lying on a surfboard which floated on the clear, warm water off the north shore of Oahu, a huge roller rising behind him. He paddled frantically with his hands, then rose to his feet and slid forward at a dizzying pace. He turned the board away from the breaking crest and slid along half again as fast as the wave moved forward, keeping just ahead of the crest. He stayed ahead of the crest until the wave had almost spent itself. He enjoyed the buffeting of the foam. A phantom in an outgoing boat threw him a line and towed him out where he waited for another roller. When Harvey tired of surfing he raised the goggles, pulled out the plugs and went to an adjacent booth, where he sailed quietly for an hour on the waters of the Aegean in a beamy, two-ended boat. The rock that made the isle of Hydra was bright in the sun to his right. Today he sailed alone, with no desire for competition. Only to experience the simulated sun, the simulated wind, the simulated slap of the waves. And the simulated sea. The dragon green, the luminous, the dark, the serpent-haunted sea, Harvey thought. The snowbesprinkled wine of earth; the white and blue, flower-foaming sea. But as he rested he thought of Myra. The desperation was gone but the ache was not. Simulation that Myra was, she was real in his heart. Harvey unplugged from the Aegean and spent the rest of the day in simulated skiing in America, Austria and the Andes. Skiing left little time for thought. Exhausted at last, he went to his apartment late, ate, went to bed and induced sleep electronically. T he next morning Harvey tackled his new information. He had reflected concerning his most immediate needs. As a start he sorted all the young adult females for what he thought might be common interests or compatibility. He came up with # and he didn't know how to narrow things down. He started looking at pictures, but his mind was preoccupied. Something seemed wrong. He wasn't looking for a book in the library. What should he do? Finally he started in numerical order, an unseen watcher in offices, studios, laboratories, shops and hospitals. Sometimes he knew immediately that some particular scene was not for him and keyed the next number. Sometimes he paused for a minute -- or five or ten. There was the way the young adult female looked. None was so beautiful as Myra, of course. And there was the way she moved. None was as graceful as Myra. There was the air of concentration, competence or don't care with which she did things. Sometimes, after ten minutes, he pressed the key that added the girl to the list on his home communicator. It was surprising how fast time passed and how pleasantly. By five in the afternoon most of the girls had left for sports. He could not see them during simulated sports, so he set the computer to add the names of their sports to the list at home. Then he went skiing at simulated Alta. Harvey enjoyed his sport. But dinner gave him time for thought. While he was eating he reflected on his approach and found it good. When he had finished he sat down at his communicator and started on the list. The first girl, a brunette pathologist named Wanda, had not yet finished eating, so he passed on to the next. Plain Jane was playing bridge with three simulations which she believed to be real young females. That told him little, so he went on to a demure artist named Sue. Sue surprised him. She was talking to a hairy brute, more muscular than handsome. The brute conversed in monosyllables and these suggested some colloquialism belonging to another age. As a historian, Harvey was at a loss to place the dialect. But, he reflected, he's just a simulation. The brute spoke that way because some people liked that sort of thing. A moment soon came when the brute's pants dropped and Harvey found what young females like Sue really wanted. He had never measured life in quite those dimensions.  can't compete with that, Harvey thought and went on to Rita, a buxom brunette. At first Harvey didn't know what to make of the scene that Rita's communicator showed, but presently the tangle on the rug resolved itself into two young females. One raised her head and addressed Rita. "Hi," she said. "Come on in." "I'll watch a while," Rita said. "There's plenty of time." "Okay," said the other. "We're Just getting warmed up." Despite the fact that Rita could be nothing to him, Harvey watched for a while in fascination. Of course, as a historian he knew about these matters intellectually. It was different to watch them happening in what seemed to be the flesh. Harvey was rather excited by the time he recollected his purpose and moved on down the list. By the end ot the evening, he had found one distinct possibility. Maggie was a lively redhead. She liked to ski. That might be a bond, he reflected. Could two real people ski together in simulation? He might be able to program it. No one understood computers or simulation better than he did. It might be companionable to ski together. But the bother of skiing together on inferior real slopes would scarcely be worth while. Maggie's lover, Ralph, was handsome. Harvey thought him no handsomer than himself. Ralph had about Harvey's build. But Ralph was listless and awkward. While he was agreeable enough, he didn't seem too bright. How could a girl like Maggie have chosen him? Harvey supposed that she had been looking for certain things and had found them in Ralph. Then she hadn't looked further. She didn't find me, Harvey thought. But then, I am real and she was searching among simulations. Now. what can  do about Ralph? A few alterations in the program and Ralph's shallow agreeableness would become painful obtuseness. Harvey could even program Ralph to be out or busy on some occasions. This was no doubt unprecedented in simulations. Donald had always been at Harvey's call. And Myra -- T he loss of Myra as a person still hurt Harvey. Savagely he turned his attention toward Ralph. A touch of impotence should help to cool Maggie's feelings toward her simulated lover. And that should leave an opening for a real person: himself. Harvey was not in a bad mood as he tried to sleep that night, but he was far from serene. His brain seethed with the technical details of what lay ahead. His body, aroused by an evening of evesdropping, seethed with sex. Really, shouldn't I call Myra? But that thought was too painful. He induced sleep electronically instead. Before he awoke Myra came to him in a dream, a shadow of a shadow, and temporarily relieved him of one preoccupation. For the next week Harvey worked on Ralph. Despite his thorough knowledge of simulation, it took him several days to understand Ralph's program well enough to alter it and to make sure that the alterations would apply for Maggie alone. It would be cruel to spoil the fun of the other # subscribers whom this Ralph processor served. As he gained confidence, Harvey made the alterations he had planned. Ralph became obtuse. A little step at a time, he became inconsiderate. More and more often he was out when Maggie called. For a few evenings Harvey observed the effect via Maggie's communicator. Satisfied that his programing worked, he stopped his observations. He found it disturbing and degrading to spy on another's sex life. Especially on the sex life of Maggie, whom he planned to have for himself. Day by day Harvey thought out and made the planned alterations in Ralph's program and Ralph became progressively less and less accessible. Harvey skied a great deal after work, often two or three hours instead of one. On a few evenings he played chess with Donald, but he found this unsatisfactory. It's strange, he thought. Donald behaves exactly as before. Then I enjoyed playing chess; now I don't. It's what goes on in my mind that makes the difference, I. suppose. During a few evenings Harvey's thoughts turned to Myra and his plans for her. The effect was disturbing. To distract himself he planned his encounter with Maggie. There was a certain relish in that. But the actuality, of course, had to wait until the alterations he had made in Ralph had had effect. And until he was through with Myra. So, when he had added the last touch, the debilitating touch, to Ralph's program, he started on Myra's. His touch was sure now, but he proceeded with loving care, subroutine by subroutine, macro by macro and, when necessary, instruction by instruction. How marvelous a thing Myra was, he thought as he took her apart. Cleverly chained together, keyed to inputs he himself had supplied, were the host of ingenious coquetries, the wealth of clever devices. These had been activated by a rough analysis of what he had said and by a variety of physiological inputs which his communicator -- and those of other subscribers -- had inputted to the Myra program. No wonder Myra had responded accurately as well as artfully to his moods and words. When he had known Myra as a woman he had never known her so well. Then such knowledge might have spoiled things, Harvey realized. Now he wanted to know, despite all the fond sadness that knowing and recalling brought him. At last his reprograming was complete. The plans for his encounter with Maggie were complete, too. But he must see Myra once more before putting them in effect. sailed serenely on the beautiful Aegean, Hydra gleaming to his right. Satisfied and relaxed, he ate a leisurely meal. He enjoyed eating more than he had since his catastrophic realization that Donald and Myra, his carefully chosen friends, were not real people. Then, settling down comfortably before his communicator, Harvey keyed Myra's number. There was a pang in Harvey's heart as he saw Myra again. She was seated in a familiar posture, looking at herself in the mirror of her dressing table. Her perfect features, relieved from severity by their slight rounding, were as breathtaking as ever. Her neck, arms and body had their accustomed grace. But for once the dressing table was not littered. Everything had been tidied in an unaccustomed, make-work sort of way. And tonight Myra was not dressed in a guazy, revealing gown. Tonight she wore a beautiful brocade jacket and slacks of a soft but opaque material. These enhanced her beauty, but they did not reveal her body. And tonight Myra was frowning into the mirror with an expression that seemed to hold more determination than perplexity. As she heard the signal Myra turned toward Harvey. "I was going to call you, Harvey," she said. Her expression was fond but firm. Harvey knew that it betokened something different in their relationship. "I hope nothing's wrong, dear," Harvey said with serious concern. Myra looked sad. "It's more than something, Harvey. It's everything." "But we've always had such fun," Harvey said eagerly. "Fun. I suppose so, dear. But it doesn't get us anywhere," Myra replied softly but seriously. "It's no use." "Why should it get us somewhere?" Harvey asked. "Isn't where we are good enough?" "No, it isn't, Harvey. For children, maybe, but not for grownup people." The idea of the lovely Myra as a serious, grown-up person amused Harvey. But, he reflected, all things can change. He didn't know exactly what to say, but after a moment Myra continued. "There's your work," she said. "I never have understood it." "It's very complex," Harvey replied. "Sometimes it's exasperating. I come to you to get away from it." "But you talk to Donald about your work," Myra objected. That was a hit, Harvey thought. "Loving isn't just -- sex, Harvey," Myra went on. "Loving should be -- sharing." "What should I share with you that I don't, Myra?" "That's just it, Harvey," Myra said stubbornly. "It's what you think of me that counts." She looked at him determinedly but her lips quivered and she seemed near tears. "I'm not going to see This scan was produced and distributed free by the Pulps cans Group. If you paid for this digital document or a compilation of this and other digital pulps, you got ripped off. But you can still have this and more than a thousand more pulps for free by coming over and joining us at pulpscans#yahoogroups.com. you any more, Harvey -- and I mean it." Harvey was full of a mixture of emotions which seemed quite detached from his understanding of the situation. Finally he spoke. "If that's what you want, Myra," he assented, sadly and kindly. "See?" Myra said, almost angrily. "Isn't that what you wanted me to say?" Harvey asked. Myra became a little calmer. "I suppose it isn't, Harvey," she said. "I suppose I wanted you to say that none of what I've been saying is true. None of it." There was another pause. Finally Myra spoke again. Now she seemed serene. The step had been taken. The pain had been felt. All of that was past. "Don't regret anything, Harvey," Myra told him. "It was good. It was beautiful. But it's over now. And remember. I'll always think kindly of you, Harvey. You were good to me. You were good for me. But now we both need something else." "You were good for me, Myra," Harvey said fondly. "And I'll always love you -- " "You'll love my memory," Myra told him. "And you should, dear. But you'll love somebody else." Myra looked at him calmly, with a sort of secret joy and sadness showing through, he thought. Then she reached toward the key of her communicator and her image was gone. The old Myra had been exorcised. The sweet cheat was gone. For Harvey a humiliating and exasperating experience had been replaced by a fond memory, sweetly with him as he dozed into peaceful sleep, thinking thoughts of the morrow and of Maggie. And all that went as planned. Harvey had his morrow and his Maggie. Maggie took him on the rebound from the unpleasant experience he had engineered for her. But Maggie was only a beginning in Harvey's education in real people and the real world. For Maggie had chosen her Ralph well. She was a strong woman who liked weak men.  Interface gave man instant access to friends -- but made him instant prey to enemies! E arth had been a member of the interstellar Interface civilization for nearly six months. The people mainly responsible for this situation gathered one morning for McKay, Slazeck and Devlin were Lang, Extraterrestrial Advisor to the U.N. Committee for Earth's Defense, and his assistant Cathy, Cathy Devlin-to-be. They sat in Lang's office at the Montana spacefield and McKay was holding forth on the subject of the committee. "Ten years ago we were attacked from space. Massive, repeated attacks on the cities, chaos everywhere -- you all know what happened. Acting military governments, some of them still acting. And as far as we knew then, when the raids stopped the respite was only temporary." He noted the range of expressions across the group. In those days Cathy had been a schoolgirl, horrified but untouched by civilization's nightmares. Devlin was a student taking flying lessons in his spare time, undecided, till then, about a military career. Slazeck, already a fighter pilot, had attacked a raiding ship, destroying two of its robot interceptors before he was shot down. McKay himself had and had had no crack at the enemy. Lang, the only man to survive direct contact with the attackers, had lost wife, family, career and -- worst of all -- memory. His experiences in the hands of the aliens, the extraterrestrial advice that might really have been useful, had all been erased. "So space research became a military endeavor," McKay went on. "The space program, when it started up again, was preparing for the next series of attacks. As it turned out, our objective was far too narrow. When the Interface contact arose and presented an altogether new situation, the committee failed to adjust to it. The Furtherance, the survey teams of the Interface, have been forced to work with us as individuals. Here we are, the Earth planetary agent and his group, with one gifted spaceship our only access to the Interface -- and that's only a Recovery and Liaison Vehicle, a rescue ship. All Earth's cultural reps are gathered in this room right now, still advisers to a vast military organization we no longer need. Whoever the raiders were, we can call up help from the Interface if they reappear -- but I think they made one assault here before the Furtherance opened up this part of the Galactic spiral, then moved on. They've gone back into the dark where they belong." "So you feel ET affairs aren't for the military staff committee," said Lang. "Whose hat do we put "Might well be," said McKay. "Whoever the hat belonged to, under it should be an organization for trade and cultural links with the member races of the Interface -- as many of them as possible -- before any one of them can claim the Solar System for development. We know far too little about the Interface, yet we know enough to realize our problems aren't military ones." "The argument's good," said Lang, "but the committee won't agree. For cultural interchange we first need ships -- and all spacecraft design and manufacture are under military control." "Don't I know it? They've opposed building a moonbase because they'd still have to use Saturns to supply it." Slazeck was going to comment, but the phone rang beside him. "It's for you, Mac." "A Furtherance ship has just come into orbit, sir," the control tower told McKay. "Mr. Kiliath is aboard and wishes to speak to you." "Okay, I'll raise him from here." McKay took out his pocket communicator and plugged in to the perception circuits of the knowledge." Without leaving the office, he was "in orbit" far above the Earth, in the security of the massive Furtherance starship. The others, with badge relays, could only hear what went on. "Greetings, friend McKay," said the computertranslation voice. "We do not seek rescue, so I thought to save you a direct contact." "I appreciate that," said McKay. The communications relay embedded in his skull had a kick like a mule. "What can we do for you?" "I would be grateful for your assistance," the computer-translation began, "on a new member planet of the Interface, named Sarran -- " at twenty thousand feet and at once McKay began to read meaning into the neutral words of the translation. The planet was indeed very old; from this altitude no life showed, only an endless vista of bare, eroded hills. As if the Interface, a half-mile disc linking Earth's sky to Serann's, had opened instead on a far reach of time. Almost at once McKay was uneasy. Already the assignment had diverged from expectation; when Kiliath had spoken of an old planet, freshly reached by the Furtherance teams, he had not conveyed the impression of this bleakness. No doubt there were more surprises to come. This was to be a cultural mission -- Sarran was inhabited by a race named the Jarra, the remnants, said Kiliath, of a oncegreat civilization. The mission was to assess how the Jarra might be assimilated into the Interface, if they wished to be. At last a liaison assignment for McKay's Recovery and Liaison Vehicle, something to reinforce the point he had been making to Lang. Now, looking at the hostile landscape of Sarran, he wondered if the demonstration would backfire. All his misgivings about his having brought Cathy along also returned. He did not doubt her competence, he had explained -- vyhen the Furtherance teams had reached Earth she had been their interstellar missions to date had turned thoroughly hairy and he had no wish for a girl's company on another "That great Furtherance dreadnought will be there to protect me," she had replied. Cathy was determined to share the new ET contact, especially after Kiliath described them. "What are the Jarra?" McKay had asked and the computer translation had replied, "Birdpeople." "This I must see," she had enthused after Kiliath's ship had gone. "What can they be -- slender, with fragile wings, or soaring feathered monarchs?" "That computer can be thoroughly misleading," McKay pointed out. "Kiliath may only have said they keep birds." "Oh, wonderful! Hunting with great hawks, as big as eagles?" McKay was afraid she would be disappointed. Now as he flew over Sarann, only minutes after their takeoff from the Montana field, he wondered if disappointment could be the right word. The intelligence that could survive here while the planet aged should be met with caution, if not apprehension. pointed Kiliath's touchdown almost at once. McKay lost altitude till they were circling it; an old castle on top of a crag, weathered so that it merged into the rock. Beside it on the flat top of the crag was McKay's second shock; not the huge Furtherance ship which had paused in Earth orbit, but a stub-winged shuttle that must have been carried aboard. Though he had smiled at the idea of a warship to protect Cathy, he himself felt suddenly committed much farther out in the unknown. variable wings into delta configuration as the landing blocks went down. He expected clouds of dust, but the winds had swept this spot clean. The jets stopped and the ship settled on its pads. T WO by two they went through the airlock. Kiliath had assured them no precautions need be taken about bacteria; and Kiliath himself was coming from the castle to greet them. The humanoid Fallaran, Kiliath's race, came from a high-gravity planet: about four feet tall, massively built, they had thick gray Kiliath had been the individual best "I see now why you asked for the strolling towards the entry. "But where is your own ship?" "The ship which I second-commanded was lost near your Moon," Kiliath reminded him. "On the ship which brought us here I was a passenger only." "But surely a Furtherance mission of this importance rates a starship?" "No need exists now for great fleets in this sector," Kiliath replied. "Almost all are gone to other duties." "I see," said McKay, but his tone of voice would be lost in translation. Kiliath's words explained why no starships had been availsion; they altered the whole perspective of McKay's own partial membership in the Furtherance. The revelation needed a great deal of thought -- and at that moment when he was least prepared, McKay came face to face with the first of the Jarra. It wasn't, he thought wildly after his heart started beating again, that the Jarra reminded him of anything frightful from Earth's cultural background. A succession of possibilities like ghost, vampire. demon had flashed across his mind and been discarded. The Jarra was tall, nearly seven feet tall, and dressed in black: a thin garment held by what seemed to be great shell-cases hinged at the collar-bone. The shoulders flexed briefly, lifting impossibly high for human bones; McKay realized that the Jarra's skeleton had two stable configurations, one for standing upright and the other for horizontal flight. The skin was deathly white, as were the curls of hair above the tall forehead -- and the face was a nightmare. If you stretched a nylon stocking over a human head and made a carving of the result, McKay thought, you might reach an approximation. He hoped the Jarra couldn't read the shock on his face. What effect the alien had on the others, he hadn't noticed; McKay was still in a daze as the party moved through stone corridors to the castle hall. He must be getting too old for this game, he thought bitterly. Every time his eye fell on one of the Jarra during the meal that was served to them, the same pang of revulsion shot through him. They were proud and independent -- and suspicious of the strangers -- he realized as Kiliath negotiated with them. They had survived a history far longer than Earth's and knew their capabilities. These were the aristocracy -- from castles far across the land -- what could you call them. lords, dukes, chieftains? All of these and none of them, for every title had unwanted terrestrial associations. Each Jarra chief his castle and his own people in it. This was CastleCarraine. Two miles down the valley, on the other side, was Bira, its close ally -- and what, if anything, would the Interface do for them? They had no ships, little technology -- their problem was Earth's, McKay realized, on a greater scale. At least, he thought, when he and his crew returned to the ship at nightfall, his hosts didn't have a Committee for Sarann Defense to obscure issues. N ext morning McKay split his gang, set them about the tasks of the mission. Slazeck and Devlin went out with the Furtherance team to assess the remaining resources of the ancient planet; into space, to take an Interface relay out to Sarann's large moon. Cathy stayed behind to begin her study of the Jarra race and its history. If she was frightened of the aloof birdmen she gave no sign: she might have been starting a social survey in the ordinary small American town. So far, McKay had to admit, the girl was shaping up better than he was. The moon was a hundred thousand miles out, well beyond the ten-thousand-mile range of the standard Interface satellite, so a rocket flight was needed to place a relay in orbit round it. Still they could use the first relay to save time and fuel. Climbing away from the castle, McKay said, "Up Interface -- " to the computerautopilot and a black circle opened in the sky ahead of them. other side it was already ten thousand miles out and on trajectory for the moon at four miles a second above escape velocity. Deceleration into lunar orbit would involve a velocity change of about five miles a second out of the from full tanks and the return trip -- once the relay had been placed -- would use up no fuel at all. How long had it been since this trip had last been made -- if ever it had been? The mission still had to establish whether the Jarra had ever had space travel even to the extent of reaching their moon. Lang, McKay found, shared his reaction to the Jarra, though apparently to a lesser extent. The man must have worse terrors locked within his own mind, after all. But McKay had been playing down his own feelings -- he was downright glad to be off the planet again and ashamed of it. II ra was a little difficult that space, Cathy was using the shuttle's computer for translation; and frequently in the course of Devlin's mineral survey the mountains got between them. When the Interface satellite was overhead there was no break in communication but at other times she found the translation voice would fade away without warning, leaving the Jarra mouthing his own harsh syllables into the microphone. Heraxt, the Furtherance officer Kiliath had left with her, could only wave his hands and murmur apologies equally incomprehensible. She renewed her private resolution to learn the language as soon as possible, but right now the Jarra were losing patience with her. The lords had flown off to their own castles and it began to seem that she too might be asked to leave. Not wishing to give up, Cathy suspended her efforts in order to argue with Devlin, but all she got from him was that nothing could be done. She was composing a few subtle remarks for Devlin's return when the faint sound of rocket motors reached down through the corridors of the castle. soon," she said, looking at her watch as she got up -- and to her surprise, Heraxt did not understand. When she emerged from the castle on to the crag, she saw why. The descending rocket was not the Heraxt's reaction, anything from the Furtherance fleet. Shockabsorbing legs were opening came vertically down: the noise forced the watchers back behind the muffling walls of stone. The creatures that emerged were humanoid, though their golden spacesuits hid details. They came across the landing area with great assurance and the Jarra passed Cathy and Heraxt in the entry and went out to meet them. It was obvious that they had met before. A few words were exchanged; then the group came back in silence and Cathy and Heraxt followed them, baffled and ignored, into the castle and between the tapestries of the ancient corridors. As they came once again to the conference hall of Carraine, Heraxt obviously made up his mind about the situation. Taking Cathy's arm, he drew her quietly aside; though she resisted, she could do nothing against his highgravity strength. Without hurrying, he drew her steadily down the access hall. Cathy's protests went uncomprehended, but she knew this was wrong. Something terrible was going to happen -- and suddenly she knew what it was. Glimpses of the future were rare for her, though second-sight supposedly ran in her family, but she saw clearly what was going to happen. A show of force attempted, a weapon produced, cries of rage from the Jarra -- the lord of Carraine would rise from his place, black wings opening to balance him as his skeleton adjusted for flight, arms thrust forward -- with one backward sweep of his wings, rise from the floor and strike with white, clawlike hands at the golden-suited enemy. "We mustn't leave them together -- " she cried -- and a moment later from down the hall came a shriek of avian fury. Heraxt stopped dead. Cathy wrenched her arm free and turned back, slowing, however, as she realized what she would rush into without means to make herself understood. The alien lay sprawled on the floor, a great gash torn in the golden spacesuit below the helmet, the gun lying far across the hall. The Jarra lord hovered over him, under the stone arches of the roof, slow strokes of his wings keeping him airborne. He was staring down, his face shadowed by the raised shell-cases on his back. The white hands hung vertically, splashed with blood. We must remain neutral, thought Cathy, we must calm this down. She walked deliberately forward, amazed and appalled by her own nerve, and kneeled under those terrible claws to examine the body. Body it definitely was, now she could see into that dreadful wound. How do I cope with this? she thought frantically, pausing for a moment before straightening up. Persuade him first to come down... Suddenly she was desperate to get out from under those claws. If the Jarra should swoop at her, her U.N. blouse would be no protection at all, much less than the spacesuit Carraine had torn so easily. And in another moment of insight and horror, she realized how it was going to happen. Before she could react the missing aliens appeared in the doorway, guns already raised. Fire crackled across the hall and down came the Jarra, clawing blindly at the air as it fell. T he Interface relay was almost spherical, though the shape was made up of complex components fitting one into another. McKay suspected it was like that all the way through, a Jigsaw of solidstate components. Thrust out from the cargo hatch, it floated McKay completed the activation routine. "Dev's calling you from Sarann," Lang reported. McKay shifted his attention and the computer display altered accordingly. "Acknowledge." report your position please." "We're orbiting the moon, getting ready to come back. What's the problem?" "You're up there and I'm in the shuttle. What's taking off from Carraine?" "Get back there and find out -- we're on our way." McKay had been spinning out the activation of the relay, with the excuse that he wanted to learn more about its systems. All he had to do was say, "Activate -- " and it was ready for use. He selected exit code for the Sarann relay, specifying position and airspeed required, and ordered, "Up Interface -- " A circle of pale blue sky half a mile across opened in vacuum in front of the ship and he fired the vernier motors to push the ship through it. They glided out over the worn landscape and McKay opened the intakes and started up the ramjets. A rising cloud of smoke and dust marked Carraine's valley; McKay made two turns to put the ship on the same approach as the Furtherance shuttle streak ing over the crags. McKay overtook the shuttle as it made a low pass over the site of Carraine. He was fairly sure it was the site of Carraine, but he checked with the ship's memory of the landscape to make sure. For the castle itself was gone: it and the crag it stood on had been turned to slag by the nuclear boost of the departing ship a great wound of molten rock, still draining sluggishly into the valley. "The ship's our first puzzle," said McKay after they landed at Bira. Anything to keep Devlin's thoughts from Cathy. "You don't think it left the planet?" "Not on that trajectory," Devlin replied, raging. "They didn't need a nuclear takeoff even for that flimsy reason. Either that was deliberate murder, Mac, or they were covering up something worse they'd done -- " "Easy. They're still on Sarann somewhere. If that damned satellite had been overhead we could have tracked them." Though the satellite could generate an Interface linking one side of the planet to the other, to use it you had to have line-of-sight radio contact. "Who are they, then? Where are they from?" "They have been here for many months," the lord of Bira put in. "Beyond these mountains they have built a structure, on which we keep watch. At first we helped and supplied them, but their demands grew. We waited to see whether you were like them or would league with them." Everyone wanted to speak, but McKay silenced them with a peremptory wave. He stood and faced the Jarra. "They have killed our people as well as yours." "We will destroy them," said the Jarra. "You may league with us." The assurance of it, thought McKay. They, the birdlords, with only their brains and physical strength, would accept the aid of interstellar civilization to fight off the strangers. And then he thought. Perhaps their race is older than interstellar (ivilization. As he faced the Jarra his subconscious still screamed Monster... But intellect told him that these were allies he could trust. "What are they?" "In shape much like yourselves. But they wear metallic suits at all times and do not walk in the air of our world. Not so very different from us when we walk the ground, but wingless." "They do not use Interface as we do?" Kiliath seemed to be seeking reassurance rather than information. McKay didn't listen, because the satellite should now be above the horizon. He said nothing, not to arouse false hopes even for a moment, but plugged in, scanning the planet for Cathy's medallion communicator via the The signal was there. "Interrogate," he said quietly. The others were looking at him. "Mac -- " "She's alive," said McKay. The atmosphere lightened at once. "Alive but unconscious. Plug in to this, all of you." T hey all had full communicaget a picture from Cathy's medallion. Since she was lying unconscious, apparently at floor level, not much could be seen -- but two of the aliens were standing near her. "They are called the..." said Bira. The name was in the wrong language and the computer translation left it out. "Just give us the sound," said McKay. "They call themselves the AL Tanrai. In your language -- " " -- the Cosmic Jackals," said Lang, speaking suddenly as if hypnotized. McKay cut the perception circuit with a jerk. Lang was still staring into space -- whether still plugged in or for some deeper reason could not at once be told. "What do you -- " "Don't interrupt," said Lang, obviously under great strain, "or I'll lose it again -- " "Record," said McKay to his own communicator and held it forward. "The AI Tanrai were part of the attack on Earth." Lang was almost whispering. "They came in the later stages, when the ground was already broken. They prefer to do that, to dog greater powers through the Galaxy. Their ships are faster than light. They are a group mind: if they were all to gather together only one intelligence would be present, a single consciousness. That was how it was at their beginning." A total silence had possessed the group. Even the Jarra seemed fascinated. "They are creatures of a giant world," Lang went on. "Methane and ammonia, great cold, great pressure... They had an Earth-type companion planet, where the inhabitants perfected space travel and went down to them..." Lang paused again. "Don't think of the humanoid forms as people or even as slaves. They lost everything long, long ago. They're only extensions of the Al Tanrai mind: if you destroy the element controlling them, the humanoids are mindless..." Lang seemed to lose his thread. "They are vulnerable?" prompted McKay. "Yes. They travel in groups and if you knock out one unit when they're in rapportyou can be lucky and paralyze the rest. Their pressurized tanks are the Achilles' heel -- they decompress and burn in air if you rupture them," Lang finished in a great rush. "Anything more?" asked McKay after another long pause. "No, that's all I know about them... I keep losing track even of that..." "Let it go," said McKay. "It's all recorded -- you needn't hold it in mind." Lang relaxed and gradually came back to normalcy. "Did I tell you anything important?" he asked. "You gave us the lowdown on them from start to finish," said Devlin. He was still intensely angry. "Thank God for that," said Lang, relaxing still further. "It had to be important, whatever it was." "Someone did a great job on your memory," McKay remarked wonderingly. "As if all knowledge of the attacks had to be concealed... A lot of alien ships were destroyed then. I wonder if any of the Al Tanrai escaped from Earth?" "None," said Lang with great abruptness. "You remember some more?" "What are they doing with Cathy?" Devlin exploded, unable to keep quiet any longer. "They took a girl last time," Lang said, rushing again. "When they landed in San Francisco and I drove them off, they were taking a girl back to the ship. They used explosives to force people out of the ruins." "What for?" "I stopped them," said Lang. "We never found out." "Let's not be too patient now," Slazeck put in. "We know their weaknesses, we have an advantage. Let's move!" The clock had gone back ten years, thought McKay. Back to the time of the attacks. Everyone had scores to settle. Aloud he said, "If we make a Ill straight attack we'll lose Cathy for sure. Bira, didn't you say the place was watched?" "Watched and surrounded," Bira affirmed. "You have men placed for battle?" "To the north and to the east." "Great," McKay said. "Can we get past their defenses?" Kiliath broke the ensuing pause. "Time may be very short. Let us take the shuttle and go with Bira to raise up his powers. Friend Mcthrough Interface if we call for it. Fate may give us an opportunity -- perhaps only a brief one -- and we must be ready to seize it." The meeting broke up but McKay made sure he caught Kiliath alone. "Why this urgency? You are holding something back from us." "I hold nothing back," said Kiliath's translation. "I press for action for Cathy's sake. We must miss no chance for her rescue -- it grieves me that you are less considerate." "Less considerate? Devlin's nearly out of his mind and I -- " "The translation misleads you," said Kiliath. The machine was failing to express some emotion, certainly, McKay could tell. "I thought of Heraxt, whom the satellite cannot locate. He and his communicator are one with the slag of Carraine." they would almost certainly need for the rescue. What a cultural showing we're making, McKay thought. Heraxt may have died protecting Cathy, and we never gave him a thought. It's lucky we do have an outside enemy on to whom we can project our inadequacies and dissatisfactions. The rescue "plan" was packed with both: basically, it was that the Jarra should draw the fire of make a surprise strike out of Interface to knock out the defenses and the shuttle would dive in to make the rescue. If the AL Tanrai were the professionals Lang described, McKay thought, they were inviting a massacre. "The only point for our side," he said, "is that the AI Tanrai may not realize this ship can fight. It's a leftover from previous Furtherance troubles and its weapons are obsolete by their standards -- I suppose they'd never let us use it otherwise -- but it is built to make rescues in combat, which makes it a damn sight more use than that damn shuttle." "I certainly thought Kiliath meant us to do liaison work for the big starships when he asked us along," Slazeck said. "I never would have -- what the hell?" His communications relay had Just punched him in the back of the head. "We are the AI Tanrai," said the translation voice of the ship. "We have detected the intrusion of your Interface into a region of space we have roamed for a thousand years. You will not find us obliging hosts." "Mac, this is impossible," said Slazeck. "It's not impossible," McKay snapped. "They've bugged our satellite. No wonder their base didn't show on Kiliath's surveys." "Your species is new to us, so we took the female for examination. Our preliminary inquiries being completed, you may recover this unit if you require it. Do not use your Interface within ten miles of our base or you will be destroyed. We are the AI Tanrai; our statement ends." The pilots exchanged glances. "Well?" "It's the chance Kiliath was hoping for. We can get in among them before the shooting starts." "Alternatively, they've detected the Jarra and the shuttle closing in on them and they want to elimifactor in the situation." "They may get a surprise," commented McKay, his anger renewed. "Rescue ship or not, this baby has teeth!" out over the valley. McKay converted smoothly to jet and then ramjet propulsion, climbing toward Interface altitude. "It has powerful eyes as well," said Slazeck. "They may not realize we can pinpoint Cathy's location in their base." "They'll probably guess that. The shuttle has some pretty advanced sensors and I suspect the AI Tanrai have that ship pretty well sized up. On that basis they won't be expecting weapons or rescue systems -- or rocket maneuvers!" "I don't get you, Mac. The shuttle has rocket motors, fusionpowered like ours." "It doesn't have independent aerospace capability," McKay replied, banking away from his original course. "It can work in space if Interface puts it there, but its total velocity change is two miles a second or less. Even if the AI Tanrai know we went to the moon they probably think our fuel's all gone." "I don't see the good of that," Slazeck protested. "You will," promised McKay. At least he had a plan to work on. "Take over and keep heading away from them meantime -- we need as long a run for this as we can get." turned back to its original course. Now fully suited and sealed into his acceleration shield, McKay looked on as Slazeck pulled up the nose, closed tie air intakes and Fired the Fusion column oF blue Flame, matching the sub-orbital trajectory oF the AI Tanrai ship. Xhe projected point oF impact moved over the horizon, across the mountains into the vicinity oF the alien base. "That does it," said McKay. He had separated the capsule From the ship's liFe-support system. "Here I go." "Good luck, Mac." The perception circuits blanked out as McKay ejected From the ship. He plugged in again at once, to watch as Slazeck turned the coastmotor again. As Fast as it had come the high peak oF its trajectory back down into the atmosphere. The capsule rode on alone. It had been vital to complete the rocket maneuvers beFore they broke the horizon oF the alien base. The ship itselF could be made invisible to radar, but the Fusion exhaust would be hard to hide. As For the capsule, its designers had Foreseen the possibility that the escaping astronaut might not want to be conspicuous. With its Mayday systems turned oFF, the capsule was well-nigh undetectable. McKay extended the tiny periscope and watched the wrinkled Face oF Sarann turning past. The acceleration shieldescape capsulestretcher unit had always seemed to him to be the best part oF using the system to the utmost this time -- always supposing the Al Tanrai didn't spot him coming down. He wasn't moving Fast enough, he hoped. For a Flare oF ionization to give him away. In due course the instruments told him he could put out the periscope again -- and there was the Al Tanrai base, three linked spheres with a cluster oF supporting installations, sitting in the desert just beyond the hills. About ten miles From it, he should be a barely visible speck dropping down the sky. It was midday now and there was plenty oF glare. The rising hills hid him From the base. He Flipped the capsule over into liFting body altitude, slowing up dramatically, and came down on a hillside, starting the Fans to cushion the impact. Though the re-entry hadn't been fiery, heat was now beginning to soak through From the heatshield -- once out oF the capsule, McKay pulled a toggle that blew the shield clear. Apart From the cragtops oF Carraine and Bira this was his first time on Sarran soil. It wasn't as barren as it looked From the air -- he saw clumps oF thorny plants all around him on the hillside. McKay didn't pause, but broke open more oF the shielding and Fetched out the two guns he had carried with him From the ship. Pull-out sections in the nose of the capsule, now the heatshield was gone, made slits for the guns when they were mounted beside the couch. With sights, trigger and windshield set up the unit became a flying sled, using the remaining shielding for armor. McKay started up the fans again and made for the alien base, hugging the hillsides. The AI Tanrai obviously thought they had a future on Sarran. Though their base sat on the firm sand, not in it, setting it down must have been a major undertaking. The three big spheres, with their supporting girders and piping, made the place look vaguely like an oil refinery. The surrounding huts and tents for the humanoid extensions of the AI Tanrai mind were of lighter construction. McKay noticed launch trolleys to bring the rockets to the spheres: the ship which had snatched Cathy was still in a gantry at the end of the row. He could see how the Al Tanrai had become nomads in space -- in general, installations like this would be easier to manage in free-fall. came out of Interface. McKay couldn't see it, but his implanted relay told him it was there. The ship was broadcasting its presence, supposedly to the Al Tanrai, but alerting McKay, Devlin and Kiliath without giving them away. McKay slid back down the slope, settled on the sled and with this cockleshell was like pitting a crossbow against a machinegun, he thought; you had to make sure you got the guy with your first shot. Ten miles out, on final approach, devices to locate Cathy. This was the biggest risk in their plan; that the Al Tanrai would have put her where her medallion was screened from interrogation. But they hadn't: she was still where they'd seen her last. It was an airlock in the upper part of one of the spheres, on the far side from McKay. She was still unconscious, still guarded, but the lock door was open. McKay raced the sled over the hilltop. As Slazeck continued his drawn-out, conspicuous approach, McKay made his dash across from the hills. That half-minute of racing high over the desert was the longest of his life. Since he was attacking an upper level, the spheres themselves gave him cover. He curved over a connecting tunnel, rounded the sphere to the airlock, guns blazing as he came down on the platform by the outer door. Probably the guards never saw him at all. Another surge of lift from the protesting fans and he was inside the lock. McKay was off the sled in a second, lifting out one of the guns. The AI Tanrai must know he was here, if only because their "eyes" -- the guards here -- had been taken out. Their attention would switch to the lock, away from the incoming ship -- but to reach him, their minions would have to come through that outer door with the sunlight behind them. He could hold the lock long enough to negotiate. Covering the entrance, McKay bent down to Cathy. She was lying face down, not bound or restrained in any way, just neatly laid on the metal floor. What had they been doing to her? He found only one injury, an ugly senseless wound across her back like a triple clawmark raked through clothing and skin. To what question did that supply an answer, in God's name? touchdown. Slazeck had conflaps and gear and with them had extended the ship's two cannons, above and below the fuselage, trained on the spheres. McKay was about to tell him to hold his fire when he saw that the lock doorway was less than half its former height. He had assumed the outer door was retracted into the wall -- instead, the airlock floor was rising toward the curved segment of the sphere overhead. McKay had noticed that the floor area was less than half the section through the sphere; even so, the volume of air to be flushed out seemed excessive. Now he realized, as the remaining half-circle of sunlight became a shrinking segment, that the pressure below was raising the floor to plug the entrance and expel air from vents in the top of the dome. The sliver of sunlight vanished and his contact with the ship was simultaneously cut off. Any second now, thought McKay, we're in for a methaneammonia quick-freeze. He bundled Cathy into the sled and slammed down the shielding before sealing his own faceplate and going on to the suit's air supply. Suit and stretcher could both cope with the low temperature, but not with the pressure change he anticipated. Outside, Slazeck had evidently discovered McKay was in trouble. He boosted the vertical component of the thrust, arresting the down the row of spheres, pumping armor-piercing shells into the underside of each. Freezing vapor sprayed out behind it. McKay heard the shells penetrate and explode. A series of massive shocks through the sphere knocked him from his feet and bounced him in his armor on the metal floor. Slazeck was banking away from the weakened domes. In ragged sequence hatches blew out under each, dropping to the ground as ramps -- used in the construction of the base, presumably. Down each, now, the Al Tanrai living environment erupted in explosive decompression, boiling instantly as it hit the desert air. Icy mist enveloped all the area around the spheres and, under it, fires were starting. T he airlock floor was dropping again as the pressure beneath it went down. Obviously the effect of the shells had been catastrophic; McKay doubted the Al Tanrai could have survived as an immediate danger. He was more worried now that the spheres might blow up before he and Cathy got clear -- all kinds of systems must have been thrown into chaos. Sunlight stabbed across the floor again as the top of the outer door came into view. Standing in the doorway, as the airlock floor came to rest, was one of the golden-suited humanoids. It started forward immediately, gun swinging, following the group-mind's last volition; but once inside, its brain was empty. The gun continued to swing in futile arcs. Lest it should fire, McKay shot the creature down as one might end a wasp's struggles with insecticide. Outside he found a party of them, crawling aimlessly on the ladder and scaffolding leading to the platform. Beyond doubt, the Al Tanrai were dead. Already the sun and breeze between them were disposing of the fog below. He led the stretcher unit down the scaffolding, avoiding the big ramps with their burning organic debris, and struck out across the sand to what should be a safe distance. Slazeck was bringnot defeating the great silence which had fallen over the enemy outpost. He raised the stretcher on its fans to the recovery hatch, and Slazeck took it aboard. The main airlock was open, like a big airbrake in the white underside of the ship; McKay stepped on the door and it lifted him. "What's taking so long in there?" Slazeck asked. "Suit decontamination," McKay answered. "Sarran's clear for us, but who knows what Al Tanrai bugs we're carrying." The medic tapes would deal with anything alien Cathy had picked up. McKay took his time. He had no regrets about the Al Tanrai, but Cathy's injury upset him. Not only had he, as mission commander, let it happen, but he had had to rescue her, Devlin being out of reach. This was the second time that had happened, and he worried about the effect on their relationship. "Here comes the shuttle," Slazeck reported. "Okay, I'll go back out." They were getting out of the shuttle on the far side, looking towards the spheres; Lang, Devlin, the Fallaran, Bira. "I think Cathy's all right," McKay told them when they reached the ship. "Her back's injured, but it's only a flesh wound. Medic tape's not come up with anything else." "It will be best to return her to familiar surroundings," said Kiliath. "I have declared this an emergency situation, so Furtherance warships will be here in a few hours at most. If I must ask for more help, friend McKay, I will send a message sphere to Earth." "Are you sure we should leave? There may be other AI Tanrai units in this planetary system." "Quite possibly," said Lang. "They usually check out the gas giant planets, I think. But if they were in rapport with this element they, too, will have 'died' like these humanoids." "The lunar relay, which is free of interference, will warn us if they approach," said Kiliath. "And the weapons of the planetary relay will hold them off until units of our fleet arrive. Take Cathy to Earth to recover." An explosion reverberated inside the AI Tanrai spheres. Black smoke began to pour from an open airlock. "All right, let's go," said Mckay. lock, he looked back at the non-human group. The Jarra features gave him the same shock: alien, however familiar. The Fallaran and Jarra were still in conference by the shuttle when McKay took off. He flew around thrust, converted and pulled away over the desert, waves of sound echoing on the hills below. "The satellite's not yet here," he up, "but it will be by the time we're high enough." Five thousand feet was as near to the ground as he cared to use Interface. Scanning the expanding view, er of movement. McKay directed his attention to it and it grew into a black flight of Jarra, already well past the sphere-base and flying on to some unknown destination. What lay further down the mountain chain McKay had no idea, but he was sure the Jarra knew where they were going. He let the steadfast group fade back into the barren landscape. The head-up display drew a pattern of lines intersecting the horizon, crossing and pinpointing the rising satellite. McKay had already set exit code for Earth. "Up Interface -- " For their own field they now had an Interface corridor, a strip of sky avoided by other aircraft. They came out into sunset over Montana, contacted the tower and began a routine letdown. An ambulance was waiting by the hangar when McKay taxied in. "She doesn't need to go to a hospital," he said. "We'll take her home and be sure one of us is around when she wakes up." "Okay," said Lang. "Walt and I will come over later." Devlin and McKay rode in the ambulance. As they left the spacefield McKay became aware of a curious pattern in the glass beside him. He rubbed at the window, but the deposit wouldn't come off. At Cathy's address the ambulance driver and nurse lifted Cathy's stretcher in and transferred her into bed. She still wore the slightly troubled expression McKay had noticed when he first reached her, but was sleeping peacefully. "She'll be all right," he said. "If I'm going to stay here tonight I'll need a few things," said Devlin. "Mac, will you make yourself at home? I'll be back directly." "I'll drop you on my way to the field," said the ambulance driver. Taking Devlin at his word, McKay made for the kitchen. He made coffee and a sandwich, left the kettle simmering for Devlin and went through to switch on the television set. The image took unusually long to form -- McKay was turning back, puzzled, when the screen fluoresced at last. Glowing red across it was the same pattern he had noticed on the ambulance window. The screen cracked a moment later and McKay ducked just in time as the tube imploded. The TV lamp overturned, plunging the room into darkness, and broken glass was everywhere. As he crunched over to disconnect the set, McKay's racing mind' Tilled in the gaps. The AI Tanrai had the satellite bugged, all right -- he guessed at the performance of the device. A twodimensional perception pickup stretched across the Interface, clinging to the surface of the ship as it went through? No re-entry to burn it off. Opening the airlock would not break its tension and the first man out would carry it with him, flowing like an invisible veil, seeking another surface to cling to. He and Devlin had had unwittingly carried it here -- and though the unexpected flux of electrons had burned it out, all its impressions up to now had gone somewhere. Intuitively, McKay guessed it. Somewhere in the regions beyond Earth, into which the Interface was beginning to penetrate, a signal had been received. Somewhere among those stars, in some orbital or planetary hideout, the AI Tanrai had found Earth again. With a heavy heart he picked up the phone, to call the U.N. and alert the Committee for Earth's Defense.  OF Eternal life poses a question. Is it reward -- or punishment? was the biggest, grossest, fattest, most domineering sloppy old man in the entire Western Hemispheric U nion, including all the people who lived in, under, and above the oceans, lakes and rivers. John Millburn Nance was also of his time. He sat in a chair that had been especially built to accommodate his bulk and spoke to his wife, who lay in her bed at his side. Nance talked in a gentle, soothing voice, but even his softest whispers were normally powerful enough to pierce all but the most securely sound-proofed walls. As a young man, Nance hadspent many years perfecting his voice as an instrument absolutely essential to the successful performance of his profession and, although he had now been retired for ten years, it was not an ability he could easily shed. Nance spoke to his wife in a soft, gentle tone because he was still very much in love with her. They had married fifty-two years earlier and during the last ten of those years had not exchanged a single word. Nance talked to Marilyn he did little except talk to her but she never replied. She could not. From the neck down Marilyn Nance was a machine. She lay in bed -- where she had lain for ten years -- and her husband talked to her. A never-ending series of whirrs, clicks, hums and buzzes emanated from the lower portion of her body. But she never spoke. She should rightly have been dead. The helicar she had been driving had fallen fifty feet to strike nose-first into solid city pavement. There hadn't been much left, only a faintly beating heart, when she had been pulled from the wreckage. And soon that, too, had stopped. John Millburn Nance had been a rich man then and he had loved his wife. So, unlike Humpty Dumpty, she had been put back together again. She could not talk and she had no arms or legs or torso, but she was alive. The best medical sured Nance of this one plain fact: his wife was alive. And so, ten hours a day, seven days a week, fifty-two weeks a year, he came to her room, sat at her side, ignored the noises that came from beneath her blankets and talked to her. He did not know if she heard him or, if she heard him, whether she understood him. He had asked the specialists and they had replied. Yes, perhaps, to the first question and. No, probably not, to the second. Nance had long since stopped caring. He talked to his wife because he happened to love her. If she heard him, if she understood him, that was merely a bonus to add to his satisfaction. H e said, "I'll be leaving just as soon as we're through here and, as I said, I ought to be back in a week -- two weeks at the very most. "Yes, yes, I know what you'd say, if you could. You'd remind me that I promised never to leave these acres again. When I told you that, I meant it -- and I meant it, too when I said I'd never take another case as long as that slot machine was acting as judge and jury. "But this one is different. Marilyn, and I only hope you can understand. Sarah Bigelow was a very dear friend of mine once and I cared a great deal about her welfare. True, all of this was many years ago and surely she has changed since. But I did love her once. Not as I love you, but in a different way, the way a father feels about a daughter who turns out well. But, nonetheless, I did love Sarah. "And now they say she has killed a man. I know -- a hundred murders a day in this great land of ours. The killers are caught (for the most part), they are tried before that machine, they are convicted and they are treated. It is all routine. "But for me, murder can never be a routine crime. It will always be the extraordinary one, the crime that is unlike all other crimes, the one that is most frequently committed by noncriminals. "So, you see, Sarah is my friend, and because she is my friend, she is deserving of the best. And I'm still the best. I know more law in my little finger than all the new breed lawyers. East and West, put together." Nance paused and wiped his hands on the edge of the covering blanket. He looked at Marilyn but, as he had known, her face was without expression. His eyes moved past her, beyond the window, outside. He looked at the sun, which stood in the sky, gazing like a proud father at the earth below it. Trees grew tall and bright out there and autumn leaves fluttered to the ground in small, bright clumps. Nance would hate to leave this place even for a week. It was more than a home. It was a magic wonderland, all five acres of it. The thought of bleak concrete in an endless city repulsed him. Nance was seventy-six years old. He had a few years left to him and he wanted to spend them all right where he was -- among the trees and leaves, beneath the pink and gold sun. He said, "If I understood the crime I wouldn't go, but I've read about it, talked to people about it, and there's no sense to be found in what I've learned. Sarah supposedly poisoned this man, Oakes. He was her boss on a topsecret government project. They've got everything they need to. convict her: Evidence that points to her, a couple of eyewitnesses and a confession. They've got everything, that is, except a motive. And she wants to plead guilty. "The government was going to supply her with a whole battery of lawyers till I stuck my nose in -- through a friend -- and took care of that. I'm her legally appointed attorney now. I don't think she even knows it yet -- and when she finds out she'll probably be pretty unhappy. But there's nothing she can do. I saw to that. I'm going to save that girl whether she wants to be saved or not. "There isn't a motive, you see. Nothing that lo.oks vaguely like one -- and there's one thing I've learned in fifty years of close association with murderers. They've all got a reason for what they've done. It might be a twisted reason. It might not have a thing to do with the actual victim. But there's a reason there, always, without fail. "So, do you understand now why I've got to do it? Do you see why I haven't got a choice?" Nance paused again and looked closely at his wife. Her eyes were open and staring. Her cheeks were cold and rigid. Her nostrils quivered gently. He sighed and turned away. "I'll have Samuel come in to take care of you. He'll be with you every second he can spare. And when he can't spare one Barbara or Eugenia or both will look after you. You won't be lonely on account of my absence and I'll be back before you know it. I'll have plenty of new stories to tell you. It's been ten years since we've been to the city and it's surely changed in the interim. There'll be a whole lot of things you'll want to know. Just wait and see." Nance climbed unsteadily to his feet. He stood above his wife for a moment and shook himself like a wet cat. Then he turned toward the door. His hand on the knob, he stopped and swiveled his head. He put his free hand to his lips and tossed his wife a kiss. It was a childish thing for him to do, yes. Seventy-six years old and still tossing kisses like a boy of fifteen. But then, after all, he loved her, and it is love which brings out the child in all of us, regardless of age. Nance passed through the door. He heard the whisking cough of the helicar immediately. He hurried outside, muttering to himself, "I'm coming, Samuelhold that machine steady -- I'm on my way." sat across from his client in a tiny, white-walled chamber. He watched her face through a plateglass window that divided the wide wooden table into two equal halves. His chair was uncomfortable and despite his best efforts at self-control, he found himself squirming as he sat. Sarah Bigelow was forty-seven and wore her hair fight against her scalp. Its once rich blackness was now pierced by soft wisps of gray. She had never been a beautiful woman, but when Nance had first known her, twenty years earlier, she had been at least handsome. Now, in middle age, she was not even that. She was competent looking, Nance thought, like a well-tuned machine, and nothing else. "Get out," she had said when the guard had first brought Nance into the room. "Out, John -- I don't want you." Nance had shaken his head, grinned and waited for the guard to depart. Now, alone with her, he put his lips close to the glass and said, "No." "You don't seem to understand," Sarah said. "I don't want you." Nance said again, with certainty, "No." He shook his head. "I'm staying." "Have it your own way, you stubborn old man, but I'm not telling you a thing." Nance smiled at her and stuck a hand into the inner pocket of his worn suit. He pulled out a notebook, dropped it on the table and flipped through the pages. He stopped at one point and appeared to be reading, moving his lips slowly and nodding. Without looking up from the book he said, "I have a few questions." "I won't answer." Nance looked up at her and smiled again. He put his hand into his pocket and withdrew a thin, filter-tipped cigarette. He put the cigarette between his lips and lit it with a match. He tossed the match over his shoulder. "Still breaking the laws, I see," Sarah said. Nance took a casual drag on the cigarette and exhaled through his nostrils. "Law has no right to tell a man what to do for his own good. If I want to cut ten years off my lifespan with these things, it's my right." "Just don't get caught," she said. "I'm careful where I do my smoking. Only in safe places -- like jails and prisons." Sarah laughed, and Nance smiled. Nance placed the smoldering cigarette on the edge of the table. He asked, "Why are you lying?" "Who said I was lying?" "If you're not, then tell me why you killed Oakes." "It's in my confession... Read it." "Your confession is the biggest pile of rubbish I've read in my life. When I was a boy I got in the habit of reading mystery novels. Any writer who tried to use something as obviously phony as your confession would have got himself run out of the country." He flipped a page in his notebook, glanced down, then up, then down again. "You claim you killed Oakes because you were jealous of his work. To me that doesn't make the slightest bit of sense." "But it's the truth." Nance leaned far forward and put his lips against the glass. His jowls danced and quivered. "You say you were working late with him. You deliberately doctored his coffee with two tablets of lergic to it. He drank the coffee and the two of you went right ahead and worked for fifteen more minutes. Then, suddenly, he said he had to leave. He walked outside, sprinted down the steps and fell dead in front of four witnesses, including a deputy patrolman." "That's the way it happened," Sarah said. "You see, I didn't know he was going to slip out on me. I planned to hide his body in" "Oh, close your trap." Nance slammed shut his notebook. "And get a fact or two straight in your head. First, I'm your attorney and I'm going to get you off. You can't stop me, Sarah. Your Research Associates Incorporated, they can't stop me. And your government of the Western Hemispheric Union, it can't stop me either. Nobody can. Two weeks from today at the most you're going to be a free woman." "But I killed a man." N ance pulled his face away from the glass and opened his notebook again. He turned a page. "Tell me this much," he said. "Tell me why Oakes killed himself." His eyes leaped upward to meet hers. He was looking for something, if only a hint, but was met by blank indifference. "I killed him." "Why?" "Jealousy." "Why did you kill him so stupidly?" "Inexperience. I'd never killed anyone before." "You hated him?" "Yes." "Does anything ever excite you any more?" "No." "How can you hate without getting excited?" She raised her hands in surrender, sat back and tried a smile. "Don't cross-examine me, John. You're supposed to be on my side. There's no Adjudicator here to keep score." He leaned back in his chair and started smoking again. He said nothing until the cigarette burned his fingers. He dropped the butt and said, "You want to spend the rest of your life in prison?" Sarah shook her head weakly. Nance had hoped to surprise her and had succeeded. But he had done more than that. He had frightened her. "What are you talking about?" Sarah said slowly. "There's an old law dating back to the time of the death penalty that's never been changed because there's never been a real need to change it. The laws states that anyone pleading guilty to first-degree murder will be sentenced to life imprisonment without benefit of parole or treatment. There can't be any treatment because no evidence has been offered in court by which to determine the type and degree of treatment. Only two kinds of people ever plead guilty to murder, anyway madmen and fools. If you're one of them and want to plead guilty they'll lock you inside a battleworn prison and throw the key in the ocean." Sarah had been listening to him with total attention, nodding slowly. Nance said, "I'll ask my question one more time: Do you want to spend the rest of your natural life in a prison cell?" Sarah laughed sharply, then said softly, "God, no." "You're going to plead innocent then." "There's no way to get around this law?" "None at all. The law's the law, Sarah." "Then I'll do as you say." "Good." Nance settled back in his chair and smiled at Sarah. "I'm happy to see you again," he said. "Under these circumstances?" "Under any circumstances. It's good." Sarah smiled back at him. "You're looking fine, John." "I'm feeling fine. It's living out in the country away from all this bustle and noise that does it. It's enough to take ten bad years off a man's life. You ought to give it a try yourself. Find yourself a few acres. You might have to go all the way to Alaska, but you can find some if you look. Build yourself a small house and live there. Once you've tried it you'll never want to see a city again." She was still smiling at him, but the smile was tinged with irony now, as though she were laughing inwardly at a private joke. Softly. Nance said, "What was the nature of the work you and Oakes were doing?" The smile faded and Sarah said, "I can't tell you that." "Top secret ?" "Very." "Secrets aren't going to do you any good when they start cutting at your brain." "They don't do that, John. It's treatment." "Treatment that turns people into cows," he said and rose to his feet. He dusted his suit and straightened his tie. "Filthy places, jails. Man of my age ought not to hang around them." "You're leaving now?" "Got a few things to do," he said, moving toward the door. He rapped forcefully and heard the guard shuffling toward him. Then, wheeling his bulk, he turned on Sarah. "Oakes killed himself," he said. Sarah blurted, "No." "What I thought," Nance said. The guard arrived and let him out. II N ance established himself at the old Parks Hotel on Marshall Street off Reed Avenue. He was happy to see that, it hadn't changed much over the years. The windows were fully as filthy as ever. The carpet was worn and soiled. Dust floated through the air in steady rivers. The mattress was as hard as a rock. Nance was lying on the bed, smoking a cigarette and trying to find a comfortable position when the knock came. "Willy?" he asked. "Yes, sir, Mr. Nance." "Door's open." Nance did not move to greet his visitor. Willy was a pallid little man of indeterminate age, slouched stance and a suit three sizes too big for him. "Been a long time," Willy said, approaching the bed. "I've missed you, Mr. Nance." "Missed you, too, Willy. There's liquor on the shelf over the sink." "Never touch it any more, Mr. Nance. Stuffs bad for the heart, you know." "You still work, however? You haven't relinquished that pleasure for the good of your heart ?" "No, sir. Still on the job." "Good." Nance rolled on his side so that he faced Willy. "I want information about three people in particular. One is my client, Sarah Bigelow. Another is the victim, Jeffrey Oakes. The third is a man named Karlton Cabot. He's chief project officer at Research Associates Incorporated, where both Sarah and Oakes worked before the trouble. I want every scrap you can find on all three of them, going back twenty, thirty years." Willy made notes in a small pad. "This might not be as easy as it sounds. The government is touchy about people asking certain questions." "You'll get around them, Willy. I have the greatest confidence in your abilities. Now, my second request: I want you to find out everything you can about the project Oakes and Sarah were working on. It's called Project Lazarus, a bit of information I had to pry teeth apart in order to obtain. And it's all the information I have, too. If you can find one bit more I'll pay you a five-hundred-dollar bonus." "Anything else?" "For the moment, no." Willy pocketed his notebook and allowed himself a wry grin. "It's good working for you again, Mr. Nance. It's like twenty years ago when we were on top of it all." "We're still on top, Willy." "Sure, Mr. Nance, of course. You were always the best. You got killers off that scared me to look at." "It was my job, Willy, same as your job is putting your nose into places it doesn't properly belong." Willy's grin enlarged. "You were always an honest man, Mr. Nance." "We're two of a kind, Willy. That's why we work so well together." Nance laughed and waved at the air. "Look at us, dressed like two mummies in a dusty museum. We should have died ten years ago and let them stuff us." "You keep smoking that tobacco and you're going to be dead." "A detective, Willy. Keep that in mind. You're a detective and not a doctor. Please keep your healthful hints to yourself." Willy chuckled. "You always were sensitive about those cigarettes." "I'll be in touch, Willy." "Right." Willy turned toward the door and took a step. He paused when he spotted a softcover book lying face-up on the carpet. "Red Harvest'V' he said. "You're really taking this farming life serious." " ' "Red Harvest," Nance said, emphasizing the first word. "Red, as in blood. It's murder that I'm taking seriously, Willy. Red, as in death." T he uniformed guard jumped forward and blocked the man's progress. "Do you have a pass, sir?" he asked. The guard was a young man, barely out of his teens, who wore a light fringe of red mustache on his upper lip. At his waist he carried a gun. "You have to have one to pass this point." Nance made a motion to push the boy aside, then thought better of it when he saw the hand reach for the weapon. "Hold on," Nance said. "I'm too old to get shot. I want to see Karlton Cabot. A surprise visit." "I can't let you through," the guard said, "not without a pass." Nance tried another tack. "Is there anything top secret about a man's office?" "I have my orders." "What if I were to scream?" "Sir?" "I said, 'What if I were to scream?' What if I were to stand right here in front of you, screaming at the very top of my lungs, until you agreed to pick up that phone and tell your boss that John Millburn Nance is here, that Nance pays his taxes and that Nance wants to see him?" The guard shook his head. "You're kidding." "Nope." "Well, I guess it won't hurt to call him." "If you don't I'll scream." As proof, Nance gave a shrill yelp. The guard reached quickly for the phone and dialed a number. N ance walked through the doorway, glaring at the lettering on the door that proclaimed. Karlton Cabot, Research Director, No Admittance. He slammed the door behind him. He faced the man he had come to see. Cabot was a distinguished man of about forty, whasat primly behind a hardwood desk, his hands firmly folded. Without preamble Nance said, "I don't like your security system." He was angry. He had wanted to arrive unannounced. Cabot grinned widely and waved a hand. Nance looked around for a chair solid enough to support his bulk, but the room was devoid of spare furniture. "There's no need for you to sit," Cabot said. "You won't be staying that long." "I have some questions." "Which I cannot answer because they violate security regulations. Correct?" "Is your security worth the price of someone's life?" "Quite often it is worth the price of many lives. But I don't think that's pertinent in this instance." "To me treatment meted to convicted murders is no better than death." "I don't want to argue metaphysics with you, Nance. If that's all you have to say, I wish you'd leave. I'm a busy man." Nance began to pace the length of the small office, forcing Cabot to follow him with his eyes. Nance said, "Do you know why he killed himself?" "Who killed himself?" "How about Jeffrey Oakes?" "Oh." Cabot grinned and clenched his fists tighter. "So that's going to be your defense. It won't work. Sarah confessed. Have you forgotten that?" "The confession was given under the shock of the moment. She intends to withdraw it." "I heard her make it," Cabot said. "She was cold as ice at the time." "You were here the night Oakes died?" "I was. I've never denied it. I arrived outside about ten minutes later. Sarah was confessing to the patrolman." "What's Project Lazarus?" Nance asked and stopped pacing long enough to Watch an expression of astonishment cross Cabot's face. It was gone as quickly as it had come. Nance resumed pacing. Cabot said, "I don't know what you're talking about." "You will -- and soon. I'm going to haul you into court, Cabot, you and the man who gives you your orders. There's one bit of information I'm going to give you in advance: Benson versus State of New Hampshire. All classified information essential to reaching a decision must be revealed. The case, in turn, takes on the classification of the material concerned. But the information is revealed; both sides know it. I haven't the least hesitation about turning this into a top-secret murder trial." "But there's nothing about Lazarus that has a bearing on your case. Nothing." "That's easy enough for you to say, Cabot. You know that and your boss knows that -- but me: I'm just a poor hick farmer with an interest in the law. I don't even know what Lazarus is about. Until I find out. I've got to act under the assumption that it does have a bearing, however tenuous, on my client's case." "Ask her to tell you. She knows." "I'm asking you, Cabot." "And I'm telling you Sarah murdered Oakes for purely personal reasons." "Cabot, Cabot." Nance sighed and stopped himself in the center of the room. "Sarah Bigelow never killed anyone in her life. You know that as well as I do. Don't lie to me." He went for the door and jerked it open. "Your boss has twelve hours in which to agree to answer my questions. Otherwise I'll see you in court." "You can't threaten me," Cabot said. "Go to hell." "It's not you I'm threatening. I thought I made that clear. I don't threaten the little ones like you. I hunt big game." Nance went out and hurried down the corridor, grinning happily. He swept past the guard, nodded at the man and continued toward the street. "An excellent move," he muttered to himself. "Classic strategy. Ought to keep them busy, busy." And: "Benson versus State of New Hampshire. Indeed. Oh, Lord, indeed." Nance slid into the seat of his helicar and laughed at the face that greeted him, grinning wildly, from the rearview mirror. N ance glared at the machine. Sitting behind a narrow table, his client at his side -- the machine covering the opposite wall and going beep and shiver, hum and click -- Nance frowned, stared. He did not like any machine of any sort, but his special and particular rage was reserved for this one. The Adjudicator had gone into operation eight years ago. The fact had only confirmed the rightness of Nance's previous decision to retire. The Adjudicator had taken the place of human judges and juries in major criminal proceedings. Civil cases and minor criminal actions were still handled in the old way, but whenever a crime was serious enough to warrant treatment for its perpetrator, the Adjudicator was wheeled into court and put to work. A nine-man special court of appeals automatically reviewed all Adjudicated verdicts, but not once -- not once in eight years -- had there been an overruling. Within the maze of its circuitry, the Adjudicator housed the entire known body of legal information, both statutory and common, and that extra-legal knowledge -- such as psychology, sociology, and history -- that mighty be required in order to arrive at a proper decision. For eight years these circuits had hummed and clicked, and not once had they been wrong. Such infallibility was not (of course) human. And so; Nance glared. A young man wearing bright blue coveralls who stood at the side of the Adjudicator cleared his throat and called the court to order. City versus Sarah Bigelow. Murder in the First Degree. While the formalities continued, Nance glanced around the room. It was nearly empty of life. There was the defense table, with himself and Sarah present. The prosecutor's table was occupied by City Attorney Frank Larrabie and two young assistants -- and there was the young man in the coveralls. But these were all. There were no spectators or newsmen. Odd, Nance thought. The young man had turned to Nance. "Flow does the defendent plead?" Nance rose to his feet, deliberately dusted his vest and looked at the man. "Who are you?" he asked, in a sharp, clear voice. "I'm the expert -- John Anders." "I see." Nance stroked his stomach. "You are in charge of this machine?" "More or less," Anders said. "But how do you plead?" "One moment. I've been in retirement for the past ten years, as you may know. This is my first machine-age trial. Fd like to get u few things straight. Can this thing speak?" "Of course it can," Anders said. "It is a fully equipped Adjudicator. But I usually handle these first details." "I see," Nance said. He sat down, waved a hand and said, "Not guilty." Anders turned toward Larrabie. "Prosecution's case?" approached the machine. He spoke directly to it, stating his case in plain, simple terms, telling exactly what he intended to prove. Nance listened attentively, less to Larrabie's words than to his tone and manner. He had hoped to pick up a pointer or two from Larrabie's presentation, but heard nothing but a dry, recital of facts. Larrabie's stated his arguments in clear and unemotional terms. There was no cry for retribution and punishment. Sarah Bigelovs had murdered Jeffrey Oakes. He. Larrabie, had proof of this. He would present his proof to the Adjudicator and allow the machine to act upon it. Larrabie Finished and called his first witness. This was a city medical examiner named Blaine, who had performed an autopsy on the deceased. Blaine, a little man whose feet barely touched the floor from a sitting position, testified that Oakes had been administered a sufficient to kill him. Oakes had a known history of allergies to cerdosage had been taken internally and had killed him within fifteen or twenty minutes, as soon as it reached his heart. When Blaine finished the Adjudicator spoke for the first time. The voice came from the center of the machine and said, "Cross-examination, Mr. Nance?" Nance stood up. The voice had been masculine and clear, with a definite sense of warmth and humanity to it. Nance wondered how this had been managed. The best way to get a public to accept a cold and unemotional machine would be to provide it with an attitude of warmth and human kindness. Nance stood in front of Blaine, blocking the man's view of the rest of the room, and said, "I undersolution in a cup of coffee." "Coffee was found in his stomach," Blaine said. "That is correct." "Don't most people fix and pour their own coffee?" "I suppose so," Blaine said. Nance turned quickly and glanced at Larrabie, but the prosecuting attorney did not appear to be listening. Nance shrugged and said, "Your report stated that murder was the most obvious possibility. Why murder, I want to ask. Why not suicide?" "There was no evidence of suicide. Nor motive." "No motive?" Nance assumed an expression of mock astonishment. "I'm an old man," he said, "and I can easily think of a dozen reasons why I ought to kill myself. And I'm a very stable man, on the record. Isn't it highly unlikely that Mr. Oakes was totally without motive for taking his own life?" In past trials he had known Nance would never have been allowed to introduce such a doubtful argument without opposition. He felt himself pausing for the objection, but it never came. The Adjudicator flashed and hummed. Larrabie sat at his table, staring into space. Blaine said, "I really can't say. I'm no philosopher." "Thank you." Nance returned to his seat. Larrabie then called two individuals to the stand who had witnessed Jeffrey Oakes's actual death. The first was a partolman, who testified that Oakes had approached him, stumbling, had collapsed at his feet and died before medical aid could arrive. The second witness was a young stated that she had seen Oakes fall, had gone to help him and had waited with the .partolman and several others foT an ambulance to arrive. Neither witness had heard Oakes speak before he died. Nance cross-examined the girl. "You say that Mr. Oakes said nothing in your hearing. In your opinion, could he have spoken?" "I think so," the girl said. "He mumbled and moaned a lot." "Then he could have spoken?" "I guess so." "Then, I wonder. If he had been murdered, if he knew the identity of his killer, why didn't he speak? Sarah Bigelow. He could have named her in front of a half-dozen reliable witnesses." The girl shrugged and said, "Maybe he was too busy dying." Nance thanked her and turned away. He was, he knew, getting away with murder, but in this case, murder would not help him. The Adjudicator knew the law. It would automatically disregard all illegal or irrelevant testimony. Nance could introduce the possibility of suicide all he wanted. The Adjudicator would consider it only if compelled to consider it. Nance felt hopeless. With a jury of men he had always known where he stood. He could tell by men's and women's expressions whether or not he was winning. But a machine? How did you read the expression on the face of a machine? What did the flashing lights mean? The harsh clicks? The dry hums? The next witness was Karlton Cabot. Under Larrabie's questioning he freely discussed the personal and professional jealousy that had existed between Sarah Bigelow and Jeffrey Oakes. Nance listened, tapped his fingernails and regarded the Adjudicator. Cabot talked for nearly an hour. At last, Nance was invited to crossexamine. He wasted no time. If he was going to be allowed to get away with murder, he intended to take advantage of the fact. H e approached Cabot and crowded close to him, not speaking. He peered down his nose at the sitting man and said, "What is Project Lazarus?" Cabot squirmed and Nance slid closer until the two men were nearly touching. "You must answer the question," said the Adjudicator. Nance grinned to himself and prodded the witness: "You are familiar with a Project Lazarus?" "I am," Cabot admitted. "Tell us what it is." "A top-secret, governmentsponsored research project which "You are in charge of this project?" "Of the research end of it, yes." "Both Mr. Oakes and Miss Bigelow worked under you?" "That is correct " "What was the nature of this research?" "That is classified." "I am aware of that. I want to know what it is that is top-secret." Cabot squirmed and looked wildly around for help. He found it. The Adjudicator began to hum like a bees' nest gone mad. "This line of questioning infringes upon areas of national security. I must ask you, Mr. Nance, to move into other areas." "But I have to know," Nance said. "It is not relevant." "I intend to prove differently -- that it is of the utmost relevance." "Mr. Nance, please," said the Adjudicator softly, as though correcting a child. "Knowledge of the basic nature of this project is available to me. I have studied it and assure you that it does not concern th is trial. Unless you can prove otherwise, I must insist that you pursue another line of questioning." Nance said, "Request an adjournment." "For what purpose?" "To gather evidence to show you that Tm right." "I will grant you an adjournment until tomorrow." "Thank you," Nance said and returned to his table. "Damn it," he told Sarah, "I can't work with this slot machine." "It doesn't matter," she said. "I'm guilty." "That's for me to decide," Nance said and hurried out. Willy was waiting in the corridor. "How did it go?" he asked. "I couldn't get in." "Who kept you out?" "Federal guards. They kept everybody out." Nance smiled. His threat had had some effect at least. "It was a bad day," he said. "Project Lazarus was declared officially irrelevant." "You still want to find out about it?" "Of course." "Then come along to my office. to talk." "Who?" "Name's Lawton. Says he's a friend of Sarah's." "He worked on Project Lazarus?" "He's still working on it." "What does he have to say?" "He won't talk to me -- unless you're there. He says he doesn't know me, that he's heard of you." "All right," Nance said. "Let's go." HI H ad henry w. lawton not been sitting all alone in a very large chair in the very center of a small but bare office, Nance might not have noticed him. Lawton was that kind of man, one of those you pass a hundred times a day and whose face and features make less of an ijmpression than a stray grain of desert sand. Nance guessed that while Lawton might well have been a friend of Sarah's, she was not a friend of his. In fact, she had probably never even noticed him. "She didn't do it," Lawton said as soon as Nance entered the office. Lawton looked at the floor as he spoke. "She couldn't have." "Who couldn't have done what?" Nance said. "Sarah couldn't have killed Mr. Oakes. What do you think?" Nance continued forward, pulled up a chair and sat down. Willy remained on his feet. Lawton continued to stare at the bare floor. Nance kept silent. At last Lawton looked at him. "Aren't you interested in what I have to say?" "Of course I am, Mr. Lawton. I'm merely allowing you to tell your story in your own good time." "I won't have to testify? This will be strictly between you and me?" "Of course," Nance said. He was using a new voiee, one that was nearly identical to that used by the Adjudicator. Nance like his new voice. "Tell me about Project Lazarus. What is it?" "What do you think?" "I'm asking you, Mr. Lawton." "Lazarus. The Bible. It has to do with making people live forever." Nance nodded slowly, as if he had known all along. "That's what Oakes was. He was immortal." "He was until someone murdered him." "Nobody murdered him. He killed himself." Willy interrupted. "A man who can live forever and he kills -- " "He was crazy," Lawton said. His eyes went back to the floor and he spoke rapidly. "I overheard him and Sarah talking a hundred times or more. She was going to be the next one, the next immortal. One more operation and... Anyway, he kept telling her not to go through with it -- and he was always arguing with Cabot and the others. He said they had destroyed his soul. He said he could see heaven and it was a glorious place and now he'd never get there. He was doomed to live forever on Earth. In hell, he called it." "So you think he killed himself. So that he could get to heaven." "He talked about it all the time. I heard him say he couldn't stand to look at heaven all day, knowing he'd never get there. They all knew he was crazy. At one time they were going to lock him up -- but they were afraid of that, too." "It doesn't make sense to me," Willy said. "Try handing me immortality and I'll show you what to do with it." "Don't get the idea I nean I have definite proof he killed himself," Lawton said. "I don't. In fact -- I didn't think of this before, but Cabot might have killed him. Or any of them. They were all afraid of him." "Why were they afraid of him?" Nance said. "Well, why do you think? They had everything tied up in this project. All sorts of government people were watching the program to see what would come of it. Everybody would like to be able to opt to live forever -- even me -- and here's the first immortal -- Oakes -- and he goes around talking about heaven and suicide. Sure, they didn't like it." "Cabot didn't do it," Willy said. "I checked. Sarah was the only one it could have been -- unless he did it himself." "Then he did," Lawton said, flatly. He looked right at Willy. "Sarah could never kill anyone." "I'm sure of that, too," Nance said. "And as for you Mr. Lawton, I want to tell you how much we appreciate your coming here. You may very well have saved our case for us." Lawton rose to his feet, happy to take the hint, and walked toward the door. He stopped, looked at the floor and said, "I sure hope it works out," and left. Nance folded his hands in his lap and sat quietly. Willy took the chair Lawton had vacated and flopped down. At last Nance asked, "Where did you find him?" "At home," Willy said. "I managed to get a list of people working on the project. I poked around in their lives and found Lawton. He was dying to talk, but only to you." "A very sensible man." "Don't tell me -- you believe him." "In part I do. It makes sense. Some of it. What else could Project Lazarus be? And there have been rumors. Yes, I think I do believe him." "But it doesn't really prove anything, does it?" "What do you mean, Willy?" "Look here, Mr. Nance. I've been thinking about what Lawton said. There's still no reason why Sarah couldn't have killed him. Oakes went crazy. He was endangering the project, maybe preventing her from achieving immortality. That gives her plenty of motive for murder. It makes good sense, too." "Yes," Nance said carefully. "It does, doesn't it?" "So, what are you going to do now?" "I'm going back to my hotel, draw a hot bath, sit in it, read a good book. Tomorrow I'll see you in court." "The won't let me in." "They will now. I'm sure they've found out all they need to know about Benson and the State of New Hampshire." "New Hampshire -- huh? What are you talking al?out?" "Nothing, Willy," Nance said. "Nothing at all." N ance sat at the defense table, his fingers tapping a rhythm, his eyes focused into space. Willy was seated tahis right; Sarahto the right of Willy. Nance tried his best to ignore a steady stream of prosecution testimony that first provided Sarah Bigelow with a motive and then established her opportunity to kill. Nance had decided to quit living in the past. If he wanted to win this case he would have to stop acting as if the time were twenty years ago. The Adjudicator did not care if he was alert and quick. It could not be swayed by an emotional appeal to the heart. The machine was only interested in facts. Well, Nance had a few of those up his sleeve. And his time was drawing near. The prosecution droned on. Morning became noon and noon turned into early evening. At four o'clock Larrabie wrapped up his case with a final summation that was notable only for its blandness. Ten years ago it would have put the best juries to sleep. But not the Adjudicator. Larrabie knew what he was doing. The machine appeared to listen intently, sifting fact from theory, waiting for the last flat languid phrase to fall from Larrabie's lips. When it had done so the Adjudicator said immediately, "Mr. Nance -- you may present your case now." Nance stood slowly and walked into the open part of the courtroom. Looking at Larrabie, he said, "I'd like to make a brief statement, then request an adjournment." "It is late," the Adjudicator said, at his back. "You may proceed." Nance kept looking at Larrabie. He refused to talk directly to a machine. Larrabie and his assistants would have to do. "I intend," Nance said, "to show my client's innocence by a method that is, I believe, without precedent. I intend to prove her lack of guilt on the grounds that Jeffrey Oakes is not, in actuality, dead." Nance peered closely at Larrabie, but the man's face was without expression. Nance said, "Jeffrey Oakes is not dead. In his own fashion, he is as much alive as Mr. Larrabie hereor myself. I intend to show that he is happy where he is and that my client has not committed an antisocial act. "I intend to ignore the question of whether she actually caused Jeffrey Oakes to leave this plane of existence. The evidence presented by the prosecution is both weak and circumstantial but, frankly, I have nothing that contradicts it. What I do intend to show is that Sarah Bigelow is not in need of treatment. The act of murder, in this case, is not antisocial. That is what I intend to prove." Nance was relieved as Larrabie jumped to his feet and said, "I object to this entire line of argument. This is the biggest pile of nonsense I've heard in my life." Nance turned to the Adjudicator and waited. The machine said, "Mr. Nance, I would like you to explain your arguments further. All my data insists that murder is an antisocial act under any circumstances." "I'll be glad to," Nance said. He turned again, so that he faced Larrabie. "Since the dawn of time man has speculated about the possibility of life after death, about immortality in one form or another. Nearly all religions have been based on the concept that a conscious spirit of some sort, survives after the death of the body. I intend to show that Jeffrey Oakes not only believed this, but that he knew it to be true. Whoever caused his death was only supplying him with the means by which to reach another plane of existence. Oakes wanted to go there. Putting him there was not an antisocial act." "Do you intend," asked the Adjudicator, "to prove that there are other levels of existence?" "I intend to show the likelihood of it. Within your data banks there is. I'm sure, a great deal of information on this subject." "There is," the machine said. "I intend, then, to use this information, plus that which I can present here, in order to show that Jeffrey Oakes is living on another plane of existence." "This will be tomorrow?" "Yes. I'd like an adjournment now." "Fine. I shall be anticipating tomorrow's testimony. Court is adjourned until ten o'clock tomorrow morning." Nance strode back to his table and began piling papers into a neat stack. Sarah stepped past Willy and grabbed Nance by the sleeve. "John," she said, "this is ridiculous." "Don't you believe in life after death, Sarah?" "I do not." "But Oakes did." "Whom have you been talking to, John?" "A friend of yours, " he said. "John," Sarah said, after a pause, "I want you to drop this." "Why?" "I'm guilty." "I know better than that." "But there's no need -- " "Will you talk to me?" he said. "Tell me everything. Tomorrow -- before court." "Yes," she said, "if you promise to drop this." "I can't promise that until I've heard what you have to say." He tucked his papers under his arm and waved at Willy. "See you tomorrow," he told Sarah. N ance, facing Sarah through the glass, folded his hands and waited for the guard to depart. When they were alone Nance still waited for Sarah to speak first. She said tentatively, "You won't give it up? You won't just go home and let me alone?" "I can't do it," Nance said, "even if I wanted to. I took your case because I wanted to take your case. I'm going to win your case because I've never learned how to act any other way and I'm too damned old to change." "How much do you know?" she said. "Nearly all of it. I know about Lazarus, if that's what you mean." "Who told you?" "It doesn't matter.". She sighed. "All right. I saw him put the pills in his coffee. He didn't try to hide it from me. I watched him drink, then he tried to leave. I wanted to stop him but he knocked me down. He wanted to die in public. And he did." "Why?" "He wanted to bring the project down with him. He was crazy. He knew if he died in the laboratory, we'd hush it up, call it a heart failure, so he went outside. The first immortal -- and he killed himself." "And then?" "So he was dead -- and there was no way to hush it up. Four people saw him die. The patrolman called an ambulance. I went out and I said I'd killed him." "To save your project?" "Yes, tb save it. They all understood. They told me to go ahead and take the blame -- they'd fix it up. I'll be convicted, yes, that's the idea, but then I'll be sent to a treatment hospital, one operated by be held a year -- five years -- ten -- how many it takes to complete the project. Then I'll come out. Free and immortal." "Then this trial means nothing?" "It means confirmation that Jeffrey was murdered. Murder is fine, but not suicide." Nance nodded thoughtfully. "Have you ever considered the possibility that Oakes was right?" "About the heaven he saw?" "Yes." "He was mad," she said firmly. "I intend to prove otherwise." She jumped and her fingernails hit the glass. Her face twisted and her jaws clenched. "Sarah," he said, "sit down." She sat. Nance said, "I'm a defense lawyer. Years ago I set men free who weren't fit to burn in hell. But I did my job. I defended them to the best of my ability. I'm going to do the same for you. I can't help it. I'm going to get you off." "No!" But she did not move. "Yes," Nance said. And: "I'm sorry." She said, "No," again, but softly, and began to cry. Nance said, "People live too long as it is." He went to the door, knocked, and the guard let him out. N ance was late. He walked hurriedly into the courtroom, Willy at his heels, and took his seat. When Sarah saw him she turned away and stared at the wall. Nance sighed, shuffled a handful of papers and tried to look inscrutable. The Adjudicator said, "Court has already been called to order in your absence, Mr. Nance. Would you care now to continue from the point at which we adjourned yesterday?" Nance nodded at the papers in his hand, said, "Gladly." He walked slowly across the room, glancing occasionally at the papers. He stopped when he reached Larrabie and looked at the man. "Ed like to begin," Nance said, "by introducing into evidence all of the information contained within the data banks of the Adjudicator pertaining to life after death or Project Lazarus." "That will be done," said the Adjudicator. Larrabie glared at Nance and stood. "One moment," he said. "I believe I have the right to examine all evidence used in arriving at a verdict." "That is correct," the Adjudicator said. "Well, I don't have it. I don't know what you know about life after death. I don't know a thing about Project Lazarus." "If you wish, a printout will be prepared containing my knowledge of life after death. I would estimate that such a printout will run "That won't be necessary," Larrabie said. "As for Project Lazarus, as you know, it is classified top secret. Two days ago, I ruled against its direct relevance in this case. That ruling is still in effect. However, if Mr. Nance wishes me to consider the nature of the project in arriving at my final verdict, that can be done without the necessity of direct testimony. My knowledge of the project would appear to be quite complete." "Good," Nance said, as Larrabie sat. Rubbing his hands together, Nance requested that his first witness be produced. Her name was Anna May Nelson. A guard brought her into the courtroom. She was a small, stooped old woman who wore a long black gown and a veil that covered her eyes. She took a chair near the Adjudicator, facing both tables, and folded her hands in her lap. The Adjudicator's expert swore her to the oath. The preliminaries over, Nance stood in front of the woman and faced Larrabie. "Anna May Nelson," Nance saidt "is an expert on the subject of life after death, which is why I have called her to testify in behalf of the. defense. She is a medium, one who can contact and speak with the dead. At the present time she is in direct touch with Jeffrey Oakes. I intend to question Mr. Oakes through Mrs. Nelson." Larrabie's lips pantomimed. Oh, my God bi. he said nothing aloud. Smiling, Nance turned to the witness. Her eyes were focused on empty space. Her mind seemed engaged elsewhere. Nance said, "Can you hear me clearly, Mrs. Nelson?" "Yes, sir," the woman said. Her voice was soft, as though it came from a long distance. "But it is loud -- the noise -- a humming -- too loud." Nance looked at the Adjudicator and raised an eyebrow. The machine stilled, fell silent, neither humming nor clicking. Nance turned back to his witness. "Mrs. Nelson," he said, "I would like to speak to Jeffrey Oakes. Is this possible?" A lengthy pause ensued. Sounds came from the woman's throat, few of them more than audible. none of them words. Nance looked around the courtroom. Larrabie and his assistants were listening, totally involved, on the edges of their seats. Sarah still faced the wall. The Adjudicator waited silently. A t last a voice said, "I am Jeffrey Oakes." The tone was firm and decisive. Sarah's head jerked up and her mouth opened. "And I, Mr. Oakes, am John Millburn Nance. I am speaking to you from Municipal Courtroom Number Seven. Every word you say can be heard by an Adjudicator. I want you to know this. I am an attorney. I am acting in behalf of Miss Sarah Bigelow who has been charged in connection with your death." The voice laughed sharply. Anna Nelson's body shook and quivered. "Why do you laugh, Mr. Oakes? Are you not dead?" "I am dead," the voice said. "How does it feel to be dead?" Nance asked. "It feels better than... I feel more truly alive than I've ever felt in my life." The voice laughed again, without any note of hysteia. "Could you describe for me and the court the world in which you now exist?" "I -- no, I don't think I can. Try describing your world to an amoeba." "But this world -- it is one in which you consciously exist as Jeffrey Oakes?" "Yes, it is." "And you have full memory of your previous life on Earth?" "I remember everything." "I see." Nance paused and swept his glance around the courtroom. Even Sarah, even Willy, everyone sat as silently as mice. "Your witness, Mr. Larrabie," Nance said. Larrabie left his chair and approached the witness. Nance stood nearby, listening, ready to interrupt if necessary. But no objections were needed. Larrabie tried, but his heart was no longer in it. He asked the voice for Oakes's birthdate and got it. He tried mother's maiden name. Friends in college. Favorite food. Choice of tailor. The voice had an answer to each question. Larrabie threw up his hands. "This woman has obviously been coached or given a good biography of Oakes to read. But it means nothing." "Ask her about Lazarus," Nance suggested. "You won't find that in any biographies." "Ask her yourself." Larrabie went back to his table and began whispering with his assistants. Nance asked that Karlton Cabot be returned to the stand. Cabot was brought in. Mrs. Nelson was led out. "How did Jeffrey Oakes feel about death?" Nance asked. He crowded close to the witness, so close that Cabot slid his chair back. Nance pressed closer yet and said, "Was he afraid of dying?" "No," Cabot said. "He -- " "He welcomed it?" "I didn't say that. I don't know. How should I know?" Nance moved in. "Isn't d that in the weeks immediately proceeding his death Jeffrey Oakes was obsessed with the idea of death?" "You might say that," Cabot said. "But the nature of Lazarus -- " Nance cut him off with a wave. "I would like to introduce into evidence," he said, "a series ot statements made to a representative of mine, before witnesses. These statements have to do with the attitudes of Jeffrey Oakes toward death. They were given by a group of his fellow employees at most closely with him immediately before his death. Let me read just one of these statements aloud. I believe it is representative of the rest." . "Proceed," said the AdjudicaLUl . Nance handed Larrabie all but one of the papers he carried in his hand. The remaining one he read aloud: "Jeffrey Oakes was a man consumed with the thought of death. He claimed that he could see heaven -- and that he had also found hell. Hell was on Earth, he said, and he welcomed the idea of death. He said he knew he would continue to live afterward. He made these statements all the time. I heard him say them to Karl Cabot and to Sarah Bigelow. It was the way he believed. I'd never met a man who wanted to die. Oakes was the first." Nance handed this paper to Larrabie, then turned to Cabot. "Would you like to say something about this?" "All right," Cabot said. "The statement is true. Oakes wanted to die." "Thank you, Mr. Cabot. I have no more questions." Larrabie refused to cross-examine. Nance waited at his table until Cabot had been escorted from the room. Then he said, "The defense rests." The Adjudicator, which had remained silent throughout Cabot's testimony, returned abruptly to life, clicking and humming as though it were considering the meaning of life, which in a way it was. Nance grinned at Sarah and winked. She sighed and smiled at him. N ance sat alone in his room. He still wore his old suit -- his courtroom suit, he called it -- but he had removed his shoes. He stared at his naked toes and wiggled them, each in turn, from left to right. Nance was waiting for the arrival of his visitor. He was not sure of the man's identity, positive only that he had to come. Nance sat uncomfortably in a hard-backed wooden chair. His feet rested on the bed. He smoked cigarette after cigarette, depositing the ashes neatly on the carpet. The remainder of the afternoon session had gone smoothly from Nance's point of view. When Larrabie in his summation had scoffed at Anna Nelson, Nance had offered to produce an additional one dozen mediums. Larrabie had not risen to the bait. When his own turn arrived, Nance had acted quietly and unemotionally. He had stated his arguments as quickly as possible and returned to his seat. Sarah Bigelow had not committed a treatable act. She had merely moved Jeffrey Oakes, who wanted to be moved, from one plane of existence to another. This was not, Nance had stated, an antisocial act. The Adjudicator's verdict would not be revealed until the following morning. Both sides were always allowed one extra day in which to produce additional evidence or testimony. If nothing happened, both he and Larrabie would be given copies of the Adjudicator's decision in the morning. It would be printed, final and irreversible. Nance lit another cigarette and coughed. The man had to come. Nance was tired of waiting. He wanted out of this city as quickly as possible. He got up to pace and thought about calling Willy. He forced himself to sit back down and decided he didn't feel like chatting. Somebody knocked on the door. Nance called, "Who is it?" "Karlton Cabot. I want to talk to you, Nance." "Door's open, Cabot." But the man who entered the room was not Cabot. This man was small, fierce-looking, and wore a crewcut. He held a cigarette in his left fist. Nance lit another of his own. "What happened to Cabot?" Nance said. "I left him outside." The man's voice was firm and commanding. "I'm his supervisor -- Clifton Ripley." "Pleased to meet you," Nance said. He didn't move from his chair. "Can't say the same," Ripley said. He dropped on the bed and glared at Nance. "You've ruined a project into which I've put twenty years of my life." "And saved a woman's sanity." "You know better than that, Nance. I'm sure she told you. She was only a diversion. Nothing would have happened to her." Nance said, "Better tell me what you came to tell me, Ripley." "You already know, don't you? Larrabie has been instructed to present testimony tomorrow that proves Jeffrey Oakes killed himself." Nance nodded. "So, you've got what you wanted," Ripley said. "You knew we couldn't call your bluff. A decision in this case -- on your termscould blow a hole right through what little stability this country has. That damned machine loves these little intellectual games. I could just see kills his wife tomorrow defends it on the grounds he was merely moving her to a new and better plane. And vice versa. And -- there's precedent." "It's your machine," Nance said. "A judge would have told me to shut my trap. When I brought that old woman into court he would've handed me six months for contempt." "The Adjudicator," Ripley said, "is like a child. It thinks like a tenyear-old prodigy and acts like one." He crushed his cigarette on the carpet and rose to his feet. "Your reputation is clean, Nance. You haven't lost a case. I hope this makes you happy." Nance said nothing and Ripley went to the door. He put a hand on the knob, turned and said softly; "Why?" Nance shook his head. "You have something against immortality?" "If it makes men mad," Nance said, "I do." "But," Ripley said, smiling grimly, "it doesn't. I had known Oakes for twenty years. He was always a very unstable man. Brilliant, yes. He had to be to head the project. But also unstable. And now the world wil know that he took his own life. We won't get another dime for Lazarus. It'll be filed away in somebody's vault. Top secret. Fifty years from now a hundred years -- maybe somebody will duplicate our work. Man will be made free to live forever. But that won't mean much to you and me, will it, Nance? We'll both be Jn our graves." "Good night, Mr. Ripley," Nance said. "Good night." N ance did not attend the following day's session. He did not want to see Sarah again. When he reached his home he called Willy. The information had been presented as Ripley had promised. Sarah had been set free. Oakes's death was officially regarded as a suicide. The Adjudicator's decision, whatever it had been, was gone, buried, erased, forgotten. The case against immortality was complete. Nance did not talk to his wife about the case. He sat at her side for an hour and told her about the city. Then he realized that he didn't want to talk about that, either. He fell silent, his mouth shut, and listened to the parts beneath her blankets go click-hum-click. Where are you? he wanted to ask her. Are you still there? Am I preventing you, like Oakes, from linding a better life elsewhere? Are you buried somewhere deep inside that mechanical monstrosity, waiting for the day when the switch is finally thrown and you can be free? Nance wanted to ask her these questions, but he did not. He was afraid that somehow she might answer. He reached down and gently drew the blankets away from the lower part of her body. He looked at the exposed parts and listened to them. Hum, they said evenly. Click, they added. Hum and click and click and hum. "I'm a lawyer," he said. "I do not compromise. My clients are given the best possible defense under the law. Guilty, innocent, whatever, my duty is to defend." He put the blankets back in place and smoothed the hair out of her eyes. It was too late for her. anyway. And too late for him as well. Nance stood up and walked outside. He strolled between the trees, looking at the blue sky, the pink clouds, the great white house in the distance. Nance moved through his own quiet world, but he moved alone. He would not visit her again today. Tomorrow would be soon enough to reestablish his routine. Today. Today, he wanted to live. of these two authors during one particular six-month period was entirely accidental -- yet your comments on each helped to fill in the picture, as witness the following: Dear Mr. Jakobsson: I would like to add a few observations to my response to your poll. I can only assume that adverse reader reaction to stories printed in Galaxy led to the poll. Not so the long-felt need for dialogue did. The December reader poll had been in the talking stage for a year. Ed.  hope you will not let such immaturities guide you in the future selection and editing of stories. To deny certain aspects of humanity is to distort reality. This is an injustice to the reader. To use asterisks in a magazine intended for the '"most intelligent, shockproof" etc., reader borders on the ludicrous and is a contradiction in terms. Admittedly  found I Will Fear No Evil offensive, not because of its emphasis on sex, however. The novel is badly written, poorly plotted... an insult to the intelligence. On the other hand, Silverberg's Urbmon series has sexual scenes that are handled with great skill and are meaningful. G. Buchanan Pittsburgh, Pa. The December poll results are still coming in and are being tabulated. As this goes into print, the overwhelming majority view is (Continued from page #) best expressed in the phenomenon of Galaxy's having once again gone monthly. During the six-month period from July to December you liked us. And you are beautiful -- bombs, bouquets and bullets notwithstanding. The National Rare Blood Club reports an unusually impressive response from your ranks to the page inspired by Robert A. Heinlein and  Will Fear No Evil (The #) -- so you are not only beautiful but rare. John Brunner, whose Easy Way Out will be featured in next month's issue, writes from London; Footnote to your editorial on The Raries.' Tm AB-Rh positive (# incidence, according to the figure you quote) and have been a blood donor since #. At least once during a donor session Tve been hauled out of line to provide blood for an operation currently in progress.  heartily support your recommendations. John Also featured in the May Galaxy will be a continuation of this report -- with emphasis on the results of the December poll. notices or other subscription correspondence should be sent to L.C. Murpny, Galaxy Magazine, # East # Street, New York, N.Y. # N ext year publishers with Christmas gift books in the works should probably send me galleys or manuscript copies or somethingby July. Otherwise they'll be in the dubious position now enjoyed here by Chelsea House, purveyors of the excellent The Pulps, an inch-thick, # Vi x II, copiously and expertly illustrated # nostalgic anthology edited by Tony Goodstone. Sam Moskowitz gets credit as "Research Consultant." Christine E. Haycock, M.D. (Mrs. Moskowitz) did the outstanding color photography of magazine covers from the famous Moskowitz collection. Almost everything about this book is top-drawer. Chelsea House's production job merits an even higher price-tag, considering the engraving costs and the enamel stock required to include that signatureful of cover reproductions. It's really a fine thing. I hope those of you who grew up in the days when newsstands were nearly hidden under garish shingles of products like Wonder and Jungle Stories got one during the gift-giving tide. If not, I hope you can still find one for yourself now that the daisies are up. Goodstone, an actor who doubles as a professional nostalgist -- he edited the Chelsea House reprint of the Johnson Smith catalogue -- knows his trade. In picture and story. The Pulps does exactly what its title implies; it recapitulates the sweep of the field from the earliest embryonic days of mass fiction at low prices unto its waning moments, taking in everything from the workmanlike to the ludicrously cliched, and from the straightforward to the raunchy, across the entire board from ranch romances to Terence X. O'Leary, dyno-blaster. You need no other history of the field. Even allowing for its narrower focus, Quentin Reynolds' The Fiction Factory has now been supplanted. And as for nostalgic impact, there's no contest at all. Mind you, you may have to turn your head off to the formalin editorial expositions that precede the gutsy samples of fiction Goodstone has selected. But these interjections are knowledgeable at least up to the limit of my poor power to assess, and maybe my slightly negative feeling about this aspect of the book is only a reflection of the very thing the book evokes so strongly -- a recollection of how vital and ebullient pulp prose was, even the trashiest of it. M ore issues at ha nd. the second book of criticism by James Blish, is now out. You have to order it by mail, most likely. You should. The price is #, and the address is Advent: Publishers, Inc., P.O. Box #, Chicago, The book is officially by William Atheling, Jr., with an introduction by James Blish. As Atheling, Blish built a reputation in the fan magazines over the years as an sf critic second only (perhaps) to Damon Knight. He brings a better general education but a somewhat less pellucid expression to the task than Knight does. This sequel to Advent's The Issue at Hand (#) if you don't have that one, either, now's your chance to order both at one stroke is put together from diverse sources, not all of them fanzines as such. There's an essay on Heinlein from the short-lived professional fanzine edited by Damon Knight and Lester del Rey after the first Milford Conference. Others were originally convention speeches. All of them first saw the light of reason within the general bounds of our parish, but the tone of this book is set by a bias toward longer, more thoughtful looks at science fiction than were evident in the first volume, which was nearly confined to short takes on contemporary numbers of the professional magazines. There are long essays on Abe Merritt and Theodore Sturgeon. There are long reviews, now cast as essays, on particular pieces by Heinlein, Kuttner, Sturgeon, Algis Budrys ("incestuous" is the word you're groping for), and others such as Brian Aldiss and Harlan Ellison, in somewhat shorter takes. There's a very good summation of the critical literature previously extant, and the obligatory put-down of Sam Moskowitz. (Sam kind of forces it on you, is what I mean; Blish, in a singular instaace, actually makes some points in refutation which strike me as valid observations unfraught by outrage. This is particularly remarkable in that in the customary case Blish is a ready outragee). Jim has a talent for enthusiasm, both positive and negative. In my book, he has an altogether exaggerated respect for Alexei Panshin's Heinlein in Dimension (Advent -- #), and to my mind Merritt's Ship of Ishtar has virtues as a story which are lost on Blish as a classicist. Nor is there really a lot to be gained by noticeably going out of one's way to slap at Judy Merril, who withdrew as a target some time ago. Etc. But these punctuations of mine are the kind of thing you say to each other over beer; they are intended as tokens of respect for the book as a whole, and for the man whose thinking is reflected in it. The essay on me, by the way, is a very long review of Rogue Moon, a book that went to the publisher as The Death Machine. (To correct Jim slightly, that remains my title of preference, with Halt, Passenger and The Armiger as alternates, in that order. Rogue Moon runs somewhat behind Sex-Gods of Luna, but as I grow older I tolerate Fawcett's reasons better... not that I agree with them). Anyhow, my major impression of that essay now is that I've had no idea I had as much in me as Jim finds. This leads me to wonder not only whether even the Blish intellect can avoid embellishment but also whether this cruder apparatus of mine makes only the already distressing number of faux pas it permits itself to be aware of. S AY, it's not too late to put in a bad word for The Andromeda Strain (Dell ##, #), Michael Crichton's supposedly science-fictional refiguring of the Guns of Navarrone formula. Full of speciously factual asides and inaccurate circumstantial portrayals of applied science and technology, this compendium of false leads, directionless plot turns and cheats on the reader, belies Crichton's noteworthy skill with words. No wonder it was a #-week best-seller in hardback. But it's a dog nevertheless. A.J. Fangguth's Christs to review. (Ballantine Book ##, #c). My friend Ed Coudal, SF fan and former top editor for a Chicago paper, who now leases boxcars in the same shop where I sell trucks, passed it over to me as one of the most striking books, period, in years, and certainly one of the wildest modern popular religious books ever. It's a series of short takes about the life of Christ; Langguth's device is to suppose that Christ is inexhaustible... but not always knowable. He appears in various guises in various what you may call alternate worlds. Not only that, but most of the supporting players for his role are well aware of his doom from the very beginning, and reminisce, and criticize this particular given performance, in not always reverent tones. At one particular instance, the player everyone thought was Peter turns out to be the real candidate. At another, the fellow Christ meets in the desert and suspects of being Satan turns out to be the Christ of the next oasis, with exactly the same suspicion. I'd like to make clear that this is by no means an irreverent book. Langguth's objective is to make the story point come alive again, and he does. He is a subtle, profound thinker as well as a delightful writer, and he has that inquiring mind we can all appreciate. I quote the opening selection in its entirety, hinting that the balance of the book may be intended as a provisional reply: "I have come to die for your sins," Jesus told a stooped figure passing him on the road. "Then what am I to die for?" the old man asked. Jesus took a small notebook from his pocket and copied the question. "If I may have your name and address," he said, "an answer will be sent to you."  You Will Enjoy terview with Keith Laumer by Richard Hill...  Remember Clarion by Damon Knight , . , Beer Mutterings, a column by Poul Anderson... Noise Level No. # by John Brunner . , , Neo-Classical Eschatological Bifurcation in Doc Savo age: Some Aspects by Greg Bendord. Plus, of course, the reviews, the letters, the Dialog, the Monolog and everything else that can be crammed in. Sample Subscription -- # issues for SI . S# per year. o P.OBox #, Santa Monica, Cal. # older brother, Stirron, succeeds to This is an obscene, book. It is the throne after an accident kills the autobiography of Kinnall Dathe old septarch, Kinnall is helped rival, descendant of Earthlings. He by his bondbrother, Noim, and is a prince of Salla, a province on bondsister, Halum. But blood-kin the planet Borthan. in the neighboring province of Borthan is ruled by the CoveGlin try to turn him over to Stirnant, a puritanical code that deron's vengeance, nies self. Even the pronoun is Kinnall escapes once more, finds never to be uttered hence the cover as a common laborer. He "obscenity" of the autobiography, decides to make his way as a comOnly between bondbrothers and moner with the help of H alum's bondsisters is any "soul-bearing" father, who controls trade in prospermitted. perous Manneran. Part Two A OF was favored by the gods. The air was mild and sweet, filled all the year through with the fragrance of flowers. Winter does not reach so far south and the Mannerangi, when they would see snow, go as tourists to the Huishtor peaks and gape at the strange cold coating of whiteness that passes for water in other lands. The warm sea that borders Manneran on east and south yields food enough to feed half the continent and to the southwest there is the Gulf of Sumar as well, with further bounty. War has rarely touched Manneran, protected as it is by a shield of mountains and water from the peoples of the western lands and separated from its neighbor to the north, Salla, by the immense torrent of the River Woyn. Now and again we have attempted to invade Manneran by sea, but never with any conviction that we would be successful, nor has there been any success; when Salla engages seriously in war, the foe is always Glin. Manneran, the city, must also have enjoyed special divine blessings. Its site is the finest natural harbor in all Velada Borthan, a deep-cut bay framed by two opposing fingers of land, jutting toward one another in such a way that no breakwaters are needed there and ships sit easily at anchor. This harbor is one mighty source of the province's prosperity. It constitutes the chief link between the eastern and western provinces, for there is little landborne commerce across the continent by way of the Burnt Lowlands and, since our world lacks natural fuels, so far as we know, airborne traffic is never likely to amount to much here. So ships of the nine western provinces travel eastward through the Strait of Sumar to the port of Manneran and ships from Manneran make regular calls on the western coast. The Mannerangi then retail western goods to Salla, Glin and Krell in their own vessels, reaping the usual profits of go-betweens. The harbor of Manneran is the only place on our world where men of all thirteen flags may be seen at once; and this busy commerce spills an unending flow of wealth into the coffers of the Mannerangi. In addition, their inland districts are rich in fertility, even up to the Huishtor slopes, which in their latitudes are unfrozen except at the summits. The farms of Manneran have two or three harvests a year and, by way of Stroin Gap, the Mannerangi have access to the Wet Lowlands and all the strange and valuable fruits and spices produced there. Small wonder, then, that those who love luxuries seek their fortunes in Manneran. As if all this good fortune were not enough, the Mannerangi have persuaded the world that they live in the holiest spot on Borthan and multiply their revenues by maintaining sacred shrines as magnets for pilgrims. One might think that Threish, on the western coast, where our ancestors first settled and the Covenant was drawn up, would put itself forward as a place of pilgrimage second to none. Indeed, there is some sort of shrine in Threish and westerners too poor to travel to Manneran visit it. But Manneran has established itself as the holy of holies. The youngest of all our provinces, too, except only the breakaway kingdom of Krell; yet by a show of inner conviction and energetic advertisement has Manneran managed to make itself sacred. There is irony in this, for the Mannerangi hold more loosely to the Covenant than any of us in the thirteen provinces; their tropical life has softened them somewhat and they open their souls to one another to a degree that would get them ostracized as selfbarers in Glin or Salla. Still, they have the Stone Chapel, where miracles are reliably reported to have occurred, where the gods supposedly came forth in the flesh only seven hundred years ago, and it is everyone's hope to have his child receive his adult name in the Stone Chapel on Naming Day. From all over the continent they come for that festival, to the vast profit of the Mannerangi hostelkeepers. Why, I was named in the Stone Chapel myself. neran and the longshoremen were at work unloading our cargo I collected my pay and left ship to enter town. At the foot of the pier I paused to pick up a shore pass from the Mannerangi immigration officials. "How long will you be in town?" I was asked. Blandly I replied that I meant to stay among them for three days, although my real intent was to settle for the rest of my years in this place. Twice before had I been in Manneran; once just out of my infancy, to be bonded to Halum, and once when I was seven, for my Naming Day. My memories of the city amounted to nothing more than vague and random patterns of colors: the pale pink, green and blue tones of the buildings, the dark green masses of the heavy vegetation, the black solemn interior of the Stone Chapel. As I walked away from the waterfront those colors bombarded me again and glowing images out of my childhood shimmered before my dazzled eyes. Manneran is not built of stone, as our northern cities are, but rather of a kind of artificial plaster, which they paint in light pastel hues, so that every wall and facade sings joyfully and billows like a curtain in the sunlight. The day was a bright one and the beams of light bounced gaily about, setting the streets ablaze and forcing me to shade my eyes. I was stunned also by the complexity of the streets. Mannerangi architects rely greatly on ornaments; the buildings are decked with ornate ironwork balconies, fanciful scrollings, flamboyant rooftiles, gaudy windowdraperies, so that the northern eye beholds at first glance a monstrous baffling clutter, which resolves itself only gradually into a vista of elegance and grace and proportion. Everywhere, too, are plants: trees line both sides of each street, vines cascade from window-boxes, flowers burst into bloom in curbside gardens and the hint of lush vegetation is evident in the sheltered courtyards of the houses. The effect is refined and sophisticated, an interplay of jungle profusion and disciplined urban textures. Manneran is an extraordinary city, subtle, sensuous, languorous, overripe. My childhood recollections did not prepare me for the heat. A steamy haze hung over the streets. The air was wet and heavy. I felt I could almost touch the heat, could seize it and grasp it, could wring it like water from the atmosphere. It was raining heat and I was drenched in it. I was clad in a coarse, heavy gray uniform, the usual wintertime issue aboard a Glinish merchant ship, and this was a sweltering spring morning in Manneran; two dozen paces in that stifling humidity and I was ready to rip off my chafing clothes and go naked. me the address of Segvord Helalam, my bondsister's father. I hired a taxi and went there. Helalam lived just outside the city, in a cool, leafy suburb of grand homes and glistening lakes; a high brick wall shielded his house from the view of passersby. I rang at the gate and waited to be scanned. A voice within the house, some butler, no doubt, queried me over the scanner line and I replied, "Kinnall Darival of Salla, bondbrother to the daughter of the High Justice Helalam, wishes to call upon the father of his bondsister." "The Lord Kinnall is dead," I was informed coldly, "and so you are some impostor." I rang again. "Scan this and judge if he be dead," I said, holding up to the machine's eye my royal passport, which I had kept so long concealed. "This is Kinnall Darival before you and it will not go well with you if you deny him access to the High Justice!" "Passports may be stolen. Passports may be forged." "Open the gate!" There was no reply. A third time I rang and this time the unseen butler told me that the police would be summoned unless I departed at once. I had not reckoned on any of this. Would I have to go back to town, take lodgings, write Segvord Helalam for an appointment and offer evidence that I still lived? By good fortune I was spared those bothers. A sumptuous black groundcar drew up. of a kind used generally only by the highest aristocracy, and from it stepped Segvord Helalam, High Justice of the Port of Manneran. He was then at the height of his career and he carried himself with kingly grace: a short man but well constructed, with a fine head, a florid face, a noble mane of white hair, a look of strength and purpose. His eyes, an intense blue, were capable of flashing fire and his nose was an imperial beak, but he canceled all his look of ferocity with a warm, ready smile. He was recognized in Manneran as a man of wisdom and temperance. I went immediately toward him, with a glad cry of "Bondfather!" Swinging about, he stared at me in bewilderment and two large young men who had been with him in his groundcar placed themselves between the High Justice and myself as though they believed me to be an assassin. "Your bodyguard may relax," I said. "Are you unable to recognize Kinnall of Salla?" "The Lord Kinnall died last year," Segvord replied quickly. "That comes as grievous news to Kinnall himself," I said. I drew myself tall, resuming princely mien for the first time since my sad exit from the city of Glain, and gestured at the High Justice's protectors with such fury that they gave ground, slipping off to the side. Segvord studied me carefully. He had last seen me at my brother's coronation; two years had gone by since then and the last softness of childhood had been stripped from me. My year of felling logs showed in the contours of my frame, my winter among the farmers had weathered my face and my weeks as a sailor had left me grimy and unkempt, with tangled hair and a shaggy beard. Segvord's gaze cut gradually through these transformations until he was convinced of my identity; then suddenly he rushed at me, embracing me with such fervor that I nearly lost my footing in surprise. He cried my name and I cried his; then the gate was opening and he was hurrying me within. The lofty cream-colored mansion loomed before me, the goal of all my wanderings and turmoil. chamber and told that it was to be mine. Two servant girls came to me. Plucking off my sweaty seaman's garb, they led me, giggling all the while, to a huge tiled tub, bathed and perfumed me, cropped my hair and beard somewhat and let me pinch and tumble them a bit. They brought me clothes of fine fabric, of a sort I had not worn since my days as royalty, all sheer and white and flowing and cool. And they offered me jewelry, a triple ring set with I later learned -- a sliver of the Stone Chapel's floor, and also a gleaming pendant, a tree crystal from the land of Threish, on a leather thong. At length, after several hours of polishing, I was deemed fit to present to the High Justice. Segvord received me in the room he called his study, which actually was a great hall worthy of a septarch's palace, in which he sat enthroned even as a ruler would. I recall feeling some annoyance at his pretensions, for not only was he not royal, but he was of the lower aristocracy of Manneran. He had been of no stature whatever until his appointment to high office had put him on the road to fame and wealth. I asked at once after my bondsister Halum. "She fares well," he said, "though her soul was darkened by the tidings of your supposed death." "Where is she now?" "On holiday, in the Sumar Gulf, on an island where we have another home." I felt a chill. "Has she married?" "To the regret of all who love her, she has not." "Is there anyone, though?" "No," Segvord said. "She seems to prefer chastity. Of course, she is very young. When she returns, Kinnall, perhaps you could speak to her, pointing out that she might think now about making a match, for now she might have some fair lord, while in a few years' time there will be new maidens ahead of her in line." "How soon will she be back from this island?" "At any moment," said the High Justice. "How amazed she will be, to find you here!" death. He replied that word had come two years earlier that I was mad and had wandered, helpless and deluded, into Glin. "Then," he said, "there were reports that the Lord Stirron had sent agents into Glin after you, so that you could be brought back for treatment. And lastly, this summer past, one of your brother's ministers gave it out that you had gone roaming in the Glinish Huishtors in the pit of winter and had been lost in the snows -- in a blizzard no man could have survived." "But of course the Lord Kinnall's body was not recovered in the warm months of the year gone by and was left to wither in the Huishtors, instead of being brought back to Salla for a proper burial." "There was no news of finding the body, no." "Then obviously," I said, "the Lord Kinnall's body awakened in the springtime, trekked about on a ghostly parade, went its way southward and now at last has presented itself on the doorstep of the High Justice of the Port of Manneran." Segvord laughed. "A healthy ghost!" "A weary one, as well." "What befell you in Glin?" "A cold time in more ways than one." I told him of my snubbing at the hands of my mother's kin, of my stay in the mountains and all the rest. When he had heard that, he wished to know what my plans were in Manneran; to this I replied that I had no plans other than to find some honorable enterprise, succeed in it, marry and settle down, for Salla was closed to me and Glin held no temptations. Segvord nodded gravely. There was, he said, a clerkship open at this very moment in his office. The job carried little pay and less prestige and it was absurd to ask a prince of Salla's royal line to accept it, but still it was clean work, with a fine chance of advancement, and it might serve to give me a foothold while I acclimated myself to the Mannerangi way of life. I told him at once that I would gladly enter his employ, with no heed to my royal blood, since all that was behind me now, done with and imaginary besides. "What one makes of himself here," I said soberly, "will depend wholly on his merits, not on the circumstances of rank and influence." Which was, of course, pure piffle: instead of trading on my high birth, I would instead here make capital out of being bondbrother to the High Justice of the Port's daughter, a connection that had come to me because of my high birth alone -- and where was the effect of merit in any of that? T he searchers are getting closer to me all the time. Yesterday, while on a long walk through this zone of the Burnt Lowlands, I found well south of here the fresh track of a groundcar impressed deep in the dry and fragile crust of the red sand. And this morning, idly strolling in the place where the hornfowl gather drawn there by some suicidal impulse, maybe -- I heard a droning in the sky and looked up to see a plane of the Sallan military passing overhead. One does not often see skyvehicles here. It swooped and circled, hornfowl-fashion, but I huddled under a twisted erosion-knoll and I think I went unnoticed. I might be mistaken about these intrusions: the groundcar just some hunting party casually passing through the region, the plane merely out on a training flight. But I think not. If there are hunters here, I am the prey they hunt. The net will close about me. I must try to write more quickly and be more concise; too much of what I need to say is yet untold and I fear being interrupted before I am done. Stirron, let me be for just a few more weeks! VIll T he High Justice of the Port is one of Manneran's supreme officials. He holds jurisdiction over all commercial affairs in the capital. If there are disputes between merchants they are tried in his court and by treaty he has authority over the nationals of every province, so that a seacaptain of Glin or Krell, a Sallan or a westerner, when hailed before the High Justice, is subject to his verdicts with no rights of appeal to the courts of his homeland. This is the High Justice's ancient function, but if he were nothing but an arbiter of mercantile squabbles he would hardly have the grandeur that he possesses. However, over the centuries other responsibilities have fallen to him. He alone regulates the flow of foreign shipping into the harbor of Manneran, granting trade permits for so many Glinish vessels a year, so many from Threish, so many from Salla. The prosperity of a dozen provinces is subject to his decisions. Therefore he is courted by septarchs, flooded with gifts, buried in kindnesses and praise, in the hope that he will allow this land or that an extra ship in the year to come. The High Justice, then, is the economic filter of Velada Borthan, opening and closing commercial outlets as he pleases; he does this not by whim but by consideration of the ebb and flow of wealth across the continent. The office is not hereditary, but the appointment is for life. A High Justice can be removed only through intricate and well-nigh impracticable impeachment procedures. Thus it comes to pass that a vigorous High Justice, such as Segvord Helalam, can become more powerful in Manneran than the prime septarch himself. The septarchy of Manneran is in decay in any case; two of the seven seats have gone unfilled for the past hundred years' or more and the occupants of the remaining five have ceded so much of their authority to civil servants that they are little more than ceremonial figures. The prime septarch still has some shreds of majesty, but he must consult with the High Justice of the Port on all matters of economic concern.' And the High justice has entangled himself so inextricably in the machinery of Manneran's government that it is difficult to say truly who is the ruler and who the civil servant. On my third day in Manneran, Segvord took me to his courthouse to contract me into my Job. I, who was raised in a palace, was awed to see the headquarters of the Port Justiciary; what amazed me was not its opulence (for it had none) but its great size. I beheld a broad yellow-colored brick structure, four stories high, squat and massive, that seemed to run the entire length of the waterfront, two blocks inland from the piers. Within it at worn desks in highceilinged offices were armies of drudging clerks, shuffling papers and stamping receipts. Segvord led me on an endless march through the building, receiving the homage of the workers as he passed their dank and sweaty offices; he paused here and there to greet someone, to glance casually at some half-written report, to study a board on which, apparently, the movements of every vessel within three days' journey of Manneran were being charted. At length we entered a noble suite of rooms, far from the bustle and hurry I had just seen. Here the High Justice himself presided. Showing me a cool and splendidly furnished room adjoining his own chamber, Segvord told me that this was where I would work. The contract I signed was like a drainer's: I pledged myself to reveal nothing of what I might learn in the course of my duties, on pain of terrible penalties. For its part the Port Justiciary promised me lifetime employment, steady increases of salary and various other privileges of a kind princes do not normally worry about. Quickly I discovered that I was to be no humble inkstained clerk. As Segvord had warned me, my pay was low and my rank in the bureaucracy almost nonexistent, but my responsibilities proved to be great ones; in effect, I was his private secretary. All confidential reports intended for the High Justice's eyes would cross my desk first. My task was to discard those that were of no importance and to prepare abridgements of the others, all but those I deemed to be of the highest pertinence, which went to him complete. If the High Justice is the economic filter of Velada Borthan, I was to be the filter's filter, for he would read only what I wished him to read and make his decisions on the basis of what I gave him. Once this was clear to me I knew that Segvord had placed me on the path to great power in Manneran. um's return from her isle in the Gulf of Sumar. Neither bondsister nor bondbrother had I had for over two years and drainers could not take their place; I ached to sit up late at night with Halum or Noim, as in the old days, opening self to self. Noim was somewhere in Salla, I supposed, but I knew not where and Halum, though she was said to be due back imminently from holidaying, did not appear in my first week in Manneran, nor the second. During the third, I left the Justiciary office early one day, feeling ill from the humidity and the tensions of mastering my new role and was driven to Segvord's estate. Entering the central courtyard, I caught sight of a tall, slender girl at the far end, plucking from a vine a golden flower for her dark glossy hair. I could not see her face, but from her figure and bearing I had no doubt of her, and joyfully I cried, "Halum!" and rushed across the courtyard. She turned frowning to me, halting me in mid-rush. Her brow was furrowed and her lips were tight together; her gaze was chilly and remote. What did that cold glance mean? Her face was Halum's face -- dark eyes, fine slim proud nose, firm chin, bold cheekbones -- and yet her face was strange to me. Could two years have changed my bondsister so greatly? The main differences between the Halum I remembered and the woman I saw were subtle ones, differences of expression, a tilt of the eyebrows, a flicker of the nostrils, a quirking of the mouth, as though the whole soul itself within her had altered. Also there were some minor differences of feature, I saw as I drew nearer, but these could be ascribed to the passing of time or to the faults of my memory. My heart sped and my fingers trembled and an odd heat of confusion spread across my shoulders and back. I would have gone to her and embraced her, but suddenly I feared her in her transformations. "Halum?" I said uncertainly, hoarse-voiced, dry-throated. "She is not yet here." A voice like falling snow, deeper than Halum's, more resonant, colder. I was stunned. Like enough to Halum to be her twin! I knew of only one sister to Halum, then still a child, not yet sprouting her breasts. It was not possible for her to have concealed from me all her life a twin or a sister somewhat older. But the resemblance was extraordinary and disturbing. I have read that on old Earth they had ways of making artificial beings out of chemicals, that could deceive even a mother or a lover with the likeness to some real person -- and I could well have been persuaded that moment that the process had come down to us, across the centuries, across the gulf of night, and that this false Halum before me was a devilishly clever synthetic image of my true bondsister. I said, "Forgive this foolish error. One mistook you for Halum." "It happens often." "Are you some kin of hers?" "Daughter to the brother of the High Justice Segvord." She gave her name as Loimel Helalam. Never had Halum spoken to me of this cousin -- or if she had I had no recollection of it. How odd that she had hidden from me the existence of this mirrorHalum in Manneran! I told her my name and Loimel recognized it as that of Halum's bondbrother, of whom she had evidently heard a good deal. She softened her stance a little and some of the chill that was about her now thawed. For my part I was over the shock of finding the supposed Halum to be another and I was beginning to warm to Loimel, for she was beautiful and desirable and -- unlike Halum herself -- available. I could by looking at her out of one eye pretend to myself that she was indeed Halum I even managed to deceive myself into accepting her voice as my bondsister's. Together we strolled the courtyard, talking. I learned that Halum would come home this evening and that Loimel was here to arrange a hearty reception for her; I learned also some things about Loimel, for, in the injudicious fashion of many Mannerangi, she guarded her privacy less sternly than a northerner would. She told me her age: a year older than Halum (and I also). She told me she was unmarried, having recently terminated an unpromising engagement to a prince of an old but unfortunately impoverished family of Mannerangi nobility. She explained her resemblance to Halum by saying that her mother and Halum's were cousins, as well as her father's being brother to Halum's. And five minutes later, when we walked arm in arm, she hinted scandalously that in fact the High Justice had invaded his elder brother's bridal couch long ago, so that she was properly halfsister to Halum, not cousin. And she told me much more. Halum, Halum, Halum. This Loimel existed for me solely as a reflection of my bondsister. An hour after we first met, Loimel and I were together in my bedroom and when her gown had dropped from her I told myself that Halum's skin must be creamy as this, that Halum's breasts must be much like these, that Halum's thighs could be no less smooth, that Halum's nipples would also turn to turrets when a man's thumbs brushed their tips. Then I lay naked beside Loimel and made her ready for taking with many cunning caresses; soon she gasped and cried out. But an instant before I would have taken her the thought came coldly to me, fVty, this is forbidden -- to have one's bondsister... and my passion left me. It was only a momentary embarrassment: looking down at her face, I told myself brusquely that this was Loimel and not Halum. My manhood revived and our bodies joined. Yet how intricately our loins are linked to our minds and how tricky a thing it is when we embrace a woman while pretending she is another! That evening my bondsister Halum at last returned from her holiday in the Gulf of Sumar and wept with happy surprise to see me alive and in Manneran. When she stood beside Loimel I was all the more amazed by their near twinship: Halum's waist was more slender, Loimel's bosom deeper, but one finds these variations even in true sisters and in most ways of the body Halum and her cousin seemed to have been stamped from the same mold. Yet I was struck by a profound and subtle difference also, most visible in the eyes, through which, as the poem says, shines the inner light of the soul. The radiance that came from Halum was tender, gentle and mild, like the first soft beams of sunlight drifting through a summer morning's mist; Loimel's eyes gave a colder, harsher glow, that of a sullen winter afternoon. As I looked from one girl to the other I formed a quick intuitive judgment: Halum is pure love, and Loimel is pure self. But I recoiled from that verdict the instant it was born. I did not know Loimel; I had not found her thus far to be anything but open and giving; I had no right to disparage her in that way. The two years had not aged Halum so much as burnished her and she had come to the full radiance of her beauty. She was deeply tanned and in her short white sheath she seemed like a bronzed statue of herself; the planes of her face were more angular than they had been, giving her a delicate look of almost boyish charm; she moved with floating grace. The house was full of strangers for this her homecoming party. After our first embrace she was swept away from me and I was left with Loimel. But toward the end of the evening I claimed my bondright and took Halum away to my chamber, saying, "There is two years' talking to do." Thoughts tumbled chaotically in my mind; how could I tell her all that had happened to me -- How could I learn from her what she had done, all in the first rujh of words? I could not arrange my thinking. We sat down facing one another at a prim distance, Halum on the couch where only a few hours before I had coupled with her cousin, pretending then to myself that she was Halum. A tense smile passed between us. "Where can one begin?" I said and Halum, at the same instant, said the same words. That made us laugh and dissolved the tension. And then I heard my own voice asking, without preamble, whether Halum thought that Loimel would accept me as her husband. L oimel and l were married by Segvord Helalam in the Stone Chapel at the crest of the summer, after months of preparatory rituals and purifications. We made these observances by request of Loimel's father, a man of great devoutness. For his sake we undertook a rigorous series of drainings -- day after day I kneeled and yielded up the full contents of my soul to a certain Jidd, the best known and most costly drainer in Manneran. When this was done Loimel and I went on pilgrimage to the nine shrines of Manneran and I squandered my slender salary on candles and incense. We even performed the archaic ceremony known as the Showing, in which she and I stepped out on a secluded beach one dawn, chaperoned by Halum and Segvord and, screened from their eyes by an elaborate canopy, formally disclosed our nakedness to one another, so that neither of us could say afterward that we had gone into marriage concealing defects from the other. The rite .of union was a grand event, with musicians and singers. My bondbrother Noim, summoned from Salla, stood up as pledgeman for me and ring-linker to be. Manneran's prime septarch, a waxen old man, attended the wedding, as did most of the local nobility. The gifts we received were of immense value. Among them was a golden bowl inlaid with strange gems, manufactured on some other world and sent to us by my brother Stirron, along with a cordial message expressing regret that affairs of state required him to remain in Salla. Since I had snubbed his wedding it was no surprise that he snubbed mine. What did surprise me was the friendly tone of his letter. Making no reference to the circumstances of my disappearance from Salla, but offering thanks that the rumor of my death had proven false, Stirron gave me his blessing and asked me to come with my bride for a ceremonial visit to his capital as soon as we were able. Apparently he had learned that I meant to settle permanently in Manneran -- and so would be no rival for his throne; therefore he could think of me warmly again. I often wondered, and after all these years still do wonder, why Loimel accepted me. She had just turned down a prince of her own realm because he was poor: here was I, also a prince, but an exiled one, and even poorer. Why take me? For my charm in wooing? I had little of that; I was still young and thick-tongued. For my prospects of wealth and power? At that time those prospects seemed feeble indeed. For my physical appeal? Certainly I had some of that, but Loimel was too shrewd to marry just for broad shoulders and powerful muscles. I concluded, finally, that there were two reasons why Loimel took me. First, she was lonely and troubled after the breakup of her other trothing. Second, Loimel envied Halum in all things and knew that by marrying me she would gain possession of the one thing Flalum could never have. My own motive for seeking Loimel's hand needs no deep probing to uncover. It was Flalum I loved; Loimel was Flalum's image; Halum was denied me, therefore I took Loimel. Beholding Loimel, I was free to think I beheld Halum. Embracing Loimel, I might tell myself I embraced Halum. When I offered myself to Loimel as husband, I felt no particular love for her and had reason to think I might not even like her; yet I was driven to her as the nearest proxy to my true desire. Marriages contracted for such reasons as Loimel's and mine do not often fare well. Ours thrived poorly; we began as strangers and grew even more distant the longer we shared a bed. In truth I had married a secret fantasy, not a woman. But we must conduct our marriages in the world of reality. And in that world my wife was Loimel. M eanwhile, in my office at the Port Justiciary, I struggled to do the job my bondfather had given me. Each day a formidable stack of reports and memoranda reached my desk; each day I tried to decide which must go before the High Justice and which were to be ignored. At first, naturally, I had no grounds for judgment. Segvord helped me, though, as did several of the senior officials of the Justiciary, who rightly saw that they had more to gain by serving me than by trying to block my inevitable rise. I took readily to the nature of my work and before the full heat of summer was upon Manneran I was operating confidently, as if I had spent the last twenty years at my tasks. Most of the material submitted for the guidance of the High Justice was nonsense. I learned swiftly to detect that sort by a quick scanning, often by looking at just a single page. The style in which reports andor proposals were written told me much; I found that a man who cannot phrase his thoughts cleanly on paper probably has no thoughts worth notice. The style is the man. If the prose is heavy-footed and sluggish so, too, in all likelihood, is the mind of its author. A coarse and common mind offers coarse and common perceptions. I had to do a great deal of writing myself, summarizing and condensing the reports of middling value, and whatever I have learned of the literary art may be traced to my years in the service of the High Justice. My style, too, reflects the man, for I know myself to be earnest, solemn, fond of courtly gestures and given to communicating more perhaps than others really want to know; all these traits I find in my own prose. It has its faults, yet am I pleased with it: I have my faults, yet am I pleased with me. Before long I realized that the most powerful man in Manneran was a puppet whose strings I controlled. I decided which cases the High Justice should handle, I chose the applications for special favor that he would read, I gave him the capsuled commentaries on which his verdicts were based. Segvord had not accidentally allowed me to attain such power. It was necessary for someone to perform the screening duties I now handled and, until my coming to Manneran, the Job had been done by a committee of three, all ambitious to hold Segvord's title some day. Fearing those men, Segvord had arranged to promote them to positions of greater splendor but lesser responsibility. Then he slid me into their place. His only son had died in boyhood; all his patronage therefore fell upon me. Out of love of Halum he had coolly chosen to make a homeless Sallan prince one of the dominant figures of Manneran. others long before me -- how important I was going to be. Those princes at my wedding had not been there out of respect for Loimel's family, but to curry favor with me. The soft words from Stirron were meant to insure I would show no hostility to Salla in my decision-making. Doubtless my royal cousin Truis of Glin now was wondering uneasily if I knew that it was his doing that the doors of his province had closed in my face; he too sent a fine gift for my marriage day. Nor did the flow of gifts cease with the nuptial ceremony. Constantly there came to me handsome things from those whose interests were bound up in the doings of the Port Justiciary. In Salla we would call such gifts by their rightful name, which is bribes; but Segvord assured me that in Manneran there was no harm in accepting them as long as I did not let them interfere with my objectivity of judgment. Now I realized how, on the modest salary of a judge, Segvord had come to live in such princely style. So I found my place in Manneran. I mastered the secrets of the Port Justiciary, developed a feel for the rhythms of maritime commerce and served the High Justice ably. I moved among princes and judges and men of wealth. I purchased a small but sumptuous house close by Segvord's and soon had the builders out to increase its size. I worshiped, as only the mighty do, at the Stone Chapel itself and went to the celebrated Jidd for my drainings. I was taken into a select athletic society and displayed my skills with the feathered shaft in Manneran Stadium. When I visited Salla with my bride the springtime after our wedding, Stirron received me as if I were a Mannerangi septarch, parading me through the capital before a cheering multitude and feasting me royally at the palace. My first son, who was born that autumn, I named for him. Two other sons followed, Noim and Kinnall, and daughters named Halum and Loimel. The boys were straightbodied and strong; the girls promised to show the beauty of their namesakes. I took great pleasure in heading a family. I longed for the time when I could have my sons with me hunting in the Burnt Lowlands or shooting the rapids of the River Woyn; meanwhile I went hunting without them and the spears of many hornfowl came to decorate my home. Loimel, as I have said, remained a stranger to me. One does not expect to penetrate the soul of one's wife as deeply as that of one's bondsister, but nevertheless, despite the customs of self-containment we observe, one expects to develop a certain communion with someone one lives with. I never penetrated anything of Loimel's except her body. The warmth and openness she had showed me at our first meeting vanished swiftly and she became as aloof as any coldbelly wife of Glin. Once in the heat of lovemaking I used "#" to her, as I sometimes did with whores. She slapped me and twisted her hips to cast me from her loins. We drifted apart. She had her life, I mine; after a time we made no attempt to reach across the gulf to one another. She spent her time at music, bathing, sunsleeping and piety; I at hunting, gaming, rearing my sons and doing my work. She took lovers and I took mistresses. It was a frosty marriage. We scarcely ever quarreled; we were not close enough even for that. Noim and Halum were with me much of the time. They were great comforts to me. At the Justiciary my authority and responsibility grew year by year. I was not promoted from my position as clerk fo High Justice, nor did my salary increase by any large extent; yet all of Manneran knew that I was the one who governed Segvord's decisions and I enjoyed a lordly income of "gifts." Gradually Segvord withdrew from most of his duties, leaving them to me. He spent weeks at a time on his island retreat in the Gulf of Sumar, while I initialed and stamped documents in his name. In my twenty-fourth year, which was his fiftieth, he gave up his office altogether. Since I was not a Mannerangi by birth, it was impossible for me to become High Justice in his place; but Segvord arranged for the appointment of an amiable nonentity as his successor, one Noldo Kalimol, with the understanding that Kalimol would retain me in my place of power. You would be right to assume that my life in Manneran was one of ease and security, of wealth and authority. Week flowed serenely into week and, though perfect happiness is given to no man, I had few reasons for discontent. The failings of my marriage I accepted placidly, since deep love between man and wife is not often encountered in our kind of society; as for my other sorrow, my hopeless love for Halum, I kept it buried deep within me -- and when it rose painfully close to the surface of my soul I soothed myself by a visit to the drainer Jidd. I might have gone on uneventfully in that fashion to the end of my days, but for the arrival in my life of Schweiz the Earthman. IX Borthan. Before Schweiz I had seen only two, both in the days when my father held the septarchy. The first was a tall redbearded man who visited Salla when I was about five years old; he was a traveler who wandered from world to world for his own amusement and had Just crossed the Burnt Lowlands alone and on foot. I remember studying his face with intense concentration, searching for the marks of his otherworldly origin -- an extra eye, perhaps, horns, tendrils, fangs. He had none of these, of course, and so I openly doubted his story of having come from Earth. Stirron, with the benefit of two years' more schooling than I, was the one who told me, in a jeering tone, that all the worlds of the heavens had been settled by people from Earth, including our own, which was why an Earthman looked just like any of us. Nevertheless, when a second Earthman showed up at court a few years later, I still searched for fangs and tendrils. This one was a husky, cheerful man with light brown skin, a scientist making a collection of our native wildlife for some university in a far part of the galaxy. My father took him into the Burnt Lowlands to get hornfowl; I begged to go along and was whipped for my nagging. I dreamed of Earth. I looked it up in books and saw a picture of a blue planet with many continents and a huge pockmarked moon going around it and I thought. This is where we all came from. This is the beginning of everything. I read of the kingdoms and nations of old Earth, the wars and devastation, the monuments, the tragedies. The going forth into space, the attainment of the stars. There was a time when I even imagined I was an Earthman myself, born on that ancient planet of wonders and brought to Borthan in babyhood to be exchanged for a septarch's true son. I told myself that when I grew up I would travel to Earth and walk through cities ten thousand years old, retracing the line of migration that had led my forefathers' forefathers from Earth to Borthan. I wanted to own a piece of Earth, too, some potsherd, some bit of stone, some battered coin, as a tangible link to the world at the heart of man's wanderings. And I longed for some other Earthman to come to Borthan, so that I could ask him ten thousand thousand questions, so that I could beg a slice of Earth for myself -- but none came and I grew up and my obsession with the first of man's planets faded. Then Schweiz crossed my way. Schweiz was a man of commerce. Many Earthmen are. At the time I met him he had been on Borthan a couple of years as representative of an exporting firm based in a solar system not far from our own; he dealt in manufactured goods and sought our furs and spices in return During his stay in Manneran he had become entangled in controversy with a local importer over a cargo of stormshield furs from the northwestern coast. The man tried to give Schweiz poor quality at a higher-than-contracted price; Schweiz sued and the case went to the Port Justiciary. This was about three years ago and a little more than three years after the retirement of Segvord Helalam. The facts of the case were clearcut and there was no doubt about the judgment. One of the lower justices approved Schweiz' plea and ordered the importer to make good on his contract with the swindled Earthman. Ordinarily I would not have become involved in the matter. But, when the papers on the case came to High Justice Kalimol for routine review just prior to affirmation of verdict, I glanced at them and saw that the plaintiff was an Earthman. Temptation speared me. My old fascination with that race -- my delusion of fangs and tendrils and extra eyes -- took hold of me again. I had to talk with him. What did I hope to get from him? The answers to the questions that had gone unanswered when I was a boy? Some clue to the nature of the forces that had driven mankind to the stars? Or merely amusement, a moment of diversion in an overly placid life? I asked Schweiz to report to my office. H e came in almost on the run, a frantic, energetic figure in clothes of flamboyant style and tone. Grinning with a manic glee, he slapped my palm in greeting, dug his knuckles into my desktop, pushed himself back a few steps and began to pace the room. "The gods preserve you, your grace!" he cried. I thought his odd demeanor, his coiled-spring bounciness and his wild-eyed intensity stemmed from fear of me, for he had good reason to worry, called in by a powerful official to discuss a case that he thought he had won. But I found later that Schweiz' mannerisms were expressions of his own seething nature, not of any momentary and specific tension. He was a man of middle height, very sparely built, not a scrap of fat on his frame. His skin was tawny and his hair was the color of dark honey; it hung down in a straight flow to his shoulders. His eyes were bright and mischievous, his smile quick and sly and he radiated a boyish vigor, a dynamic enthusiasm, that charmed me just then, though it would eventually make him an exhausting companion for me. Yet he was no boy: his face bore the first tines of age and his hair, abundant though it was, was starting to go at the crown. "Be seated," I said, for his capering was disturbing me. I wondered how to launch the conversation. How much could I ask him before he claimed Covenant at me and sealed his lips? Would he talk about himself and his world? Had I any right to pry into a foreigner's soul in a way that I would not dare do with a man of Borthan? I would see. Curiosity drove me. I picked up the sheaf of documents on his case -- for he was looking at the file unhappily -- and held them toward him, saying, "One places the first matters first. Your verdict has been affirmed. Today High Justice Kalimol gives his seal and within a moonrise you'll have your money." "Happy words, your grace." "That concludes the legal business." "So short a meeting? It seems hardly necessary to have paid this call to exchange only a moment's talk, your grace." "One must admit, " I said, "that you were summoned here to discuss things other than your lawsuit." "Eh, your grace?" He looked baffled and alarmed. "To talk of Earth," I said. "To gratify the idle inquisitiveness of a bored bureaucrat. Is that all while, now that you've been lured here on the pretense of business? You know, Schweiz, one has always been fascinated by Earth and by Earthmen." To win some rapport with him, for he still was frowning and mistrustful, I told him the story of the two other Earthmen I had known and of my childhood belief that they should be alien in form. He relaxed and listened with pleasure and before I was through he was laughing heartily. "Fangs!" he cried. "Tendrils!" He ran his hands over his face. "Did you really think that, your grace? That Earthmen were such bizarre creatures? By all the gods, your grace, I wish I had some strangeness about my body that could give you amusement!" I flinched each time Schweiz spoke of himself in the first person. His casual obscenities punctured the mood I had attempted to build. Though I tried to pretend nothing was amiss, Schweiz realized his blunder and, leaping to his feet in obvious distress, said, "A thousand pardons! One tends to forget one's grammar sometimes, when one is not accustomed to -- " "No offense is taken," I said hastily. "You must understand, your grace, that old habits of speech die hard -- and in using your language one sometimes slips into the mode most natural for himself, even though -- " "Of course, Schweiz. A forgivable lapse." He was trembling. "Besides," I said, winking, "I'm a grown man. Do you think I'm so easily shocked?" My use of the vulgarities was deliberate, to put him at his ease. The tactic worked; he subsided, calming. Earth, the mother of us all. "A small planet," he said. "Far away. Choked in its own ancient wastes; the poisons of two thousand years of carelessness and overbreeding stain its skies and its seas and its land. An ugly place." "In truth, ugly?" "There are still some attractive districts. Not many of them, and nothing to boast about. Some trees, here and there. A little grass. A lake. A waterfall. A valley. Mostly the planet is a dunghole. Earthmen often wish they could uncover their early ancestors, bring them to life again and then throttle them. For their selfishness. For their lack of concern for the generations to come. They filled the world with themselves and used up everything." "Is this why Earthmen built empires in the skies, then, to escape the filth of their home world?" "Part of it is that, yes," Schweiz of people. And those who had the strength to leave all went out and up. But it was more than running away, you know. It was a hunger to see strange things, a hunger to undertake journeys, a hunger to make fresh starts. To create new and better worlds of man. A string of Earths across the sky." "And those who did not go?" I asked. "Earth still has those other of Velada Borthan and its sparse "Oh, no, no. It's almost empty now, a ghost-world, ruined cities, cracking highways. Few live there any longer. Fewer are born there every year." "But you were born there?" "On the continent called Europe, yes. One hasn't seen Earth for almost thirty years, though. Not since one was fourteen." "You don't look that old," I said. "One reckons time in Earthlength years," Schweiz explained. "By your figuring one is only approaching the age of thirty." "Also this one," I said. "And here also is one who left his homeland before reaching manhood." I was speaking freely, far more freely than was proper, yet I could not stop myself. I had drawn out Schweiz and felt an impulse to offer something of my own in return. "Going out from Salla as a boy to seek his fortune in Glin, then finding better luck in Manneran after a while. A wanderer, Schweiz, like yourself." "It is a bond between us, then." Could I presume on that bond? I asked him, "Why did you leave Earth?" "For the same reasons as everyone else. To go where the air is clean and a man stands some chance to become something. The only ones who spend their whole lives there are those who can't help but stay." "And this is the planet that all the galaxy reveres?" I said in wonder. "The world of so many myths! The planet of boys' dreams! The center of the universe -- a pimple, a boil!" "You put it well." "Yet it is revered." "Oh, revere it, revere it, certainly!" Schweiz cried. His eyes were aglow. "The fountain of mankind! The grand originator of the species! Why not revere it, your grace? Revere the bold beginnings that were made there. Revere ihe high ambitions that sprang from its mud. And revere the terrible mistakes, too. Ancient Earth made mistake after mistake and choked itself in error, so that you would be spared from having to pass through the same fires and torments." Schweiz laughed harshly. "Earth died to redeem you starfolk from sin. How's that for a religious notion? A whole liturgy could be composed around that idea. A priestcraft of Earth the redeemer." Suddenly he leaned forward and asked, "Are you a religious man, your grace?" I was taken aback by the thrusting intimacy of his question. But I put up no barriers. "Certainly," I said. "You go to the godhouse, you talk to the drainers, the whole thing?" but speak. "Yes," I said. "Does that surprise you?" "Not at all. Everyone on Borthan seems to be genuinely religious. Which amazes one. You know, your grace, one isn't religious in the least, oneself. One tries, one has always tried, one has worked so hard to convince oneself that there are superior beings out there who guide destiny -- and sometimes one almost makes it, your grace. One almost believes, one breaks through into faith, but then skepticism shuts things down every time. And one ends by saying. No, it isn't possible, it can't be, it defies logic and common sense. Logic and common sense!" "But how can you live all your days without a closeness to something holy?" I asked. "Most of the time one manages fairly well. Most of the time." "And the rest of the time?" "That's when one feels the impact of knowing one is entirely alone in the universe. Naked under the stars and the starlight hitting the exposed skin, burning, a cold fire and no one to shield one from it, no one to offer a hiding place, no one to pray to, do you see? The sky is ice and the ground is ice and the soul is ice and who's to warm it? There isn't anyone. You've convinced yourself that no one exists who can give comfort. One wants some system of belief, one wants to submit, to get down and kneel, to be governed by metaphysics, you know? To believe, to have faith! And one can't. And that's when the terror sets in. The dry sobs. The nights of no sleeping." Schweiz' face was flushed and wild with excitement; I wondered if he could be entirely sane. He reached across the desk, clamped his hand over mine -- the gesture stunned me but I did not pull back -- and said hoarsely, "Do you believe in gods, your grace?" "Surely." "In a literal way? You think there's a god of travelers, a god of fishermen, a god of farmers and one who looks after septarchs and -- " "There is a forte," I said, "that gives order and form to the universe. The force manifests itself in various ways. And for the sake of bridging the gap between ourselves and that force, we regard each of its manifestations as a 'god,' yes, and extend our souls to this manifestation or that one, as our needs demand. Those of us who are without learning accept these gods literally, as beings with faces and personalities. Others realize that they are metaphors for the aspects of the divine force -- and not a tribe of potent spirits living overhead. But there is no one in Velada Borthan who denies the existence of the force itself." "One feels such fierce envy of that," said Schweiz. "To be raised in a culture that has coherence and structure, to have such assurance of ultimate verities, to feel oneself part of divine scheme -- how marvelous that must be! To enter a system of belief -- it would almost be worth putting up with this society's great flaws to have something like that." "Flaws?" Suddenly I found myself on the defensive. "What flaws?" Schweiz narrowed his gaze and moistened his lips. Perhaps he was calculating whether I would be hurt or angered by what he meant to say. "Flaws was possibly too strong a word," he replied. "One might say instead, this society's limits, its -- well, its narrowness. One speaks now of the necessity to shield one's self from one's fellow men that you impose. The taboos against reference to self, against frank discourse, against any opening of the soul -- " "Has one not opened his soul to you today in this very room?" "Ah," Schweiz said, "but you've been speaking to an alien, to one who is no part of your culture, to someone you secretly suspect of having tendrils and fangs! Would you be so free with a citizen of Manneran?" "No one else in Manneran would have asked such questions as you have been asking." "Maybe so. One lacks a native's training in self-repression. These questions about your philosophy of religion, then -- do they intrude on your privacy of soul, your grace? Are they offensive to you?" "One has no objections to talking of such things," I said, without much conviction. "But it's a taboo conversation, isn't it? We weren't using naughty words, except that once when one slipped, but we were dealing in naughty ideas, establishing a naughty relationship. You let your wall down a little way, eh? For which one is grateful. One's been here so long -- years now -- and one hasn't ever talked freely with a man of Borthan, not once! Until one sensed today that you were has been an extraordinary experience, your grace." The manic smile returned. He moved jerkily about the office. "One had no wish to speak critically of your way of life here," he said, "One wished in fact to praise certain aspects of it, while trying to understand others." "Which to praise, which to understand?" "To understand your habit of erecting walls about yourselves. To praise the ease with which you accept divine presence. One envies you for that. As one said, one was raised in no system of belief at all and is unable to let himself be overtaken by faith. One's head is always full of nasty skeptical questions. One is constitutionally unable to accept what one can't see or feel and so one must always be alone. And one goes around the galaxy seeking for the gateway to belief, trying this, trying that, and one never finds " Schweiz paused. He was flushed and sweaty. "So you see, your grace, you have something precious here, this ability to let yourselves become part of a large power. One would wish to learn it from you. Of course, it's a matter of cultural conditioning. Borthan still knows the gods and Earth has outlived them. Civilization is young on this planet. It takes thousands of years for the religious impulse to erode." "And," I said, "this planet was settled by men who had strong religious beliefs, who specifically came here to preserve them and who took great pains to instill them in their descendants." "That, too. Your Covenant. Yet that was -- what, fifteen hundred, two thousand years ago? It could all have crumbled by now, 'but it hasn't. It's stronger than ever. Your devoutness, your humility, your denial of self" "Those who couldn't accept and transmit the ideals of the first settlers," I pointed out, "were not allowed to remain among them. That had its effect on the pattern of the culture. The consenters stayed; the rejecters went." "You're speaking of the exiles who went to Sumara Borthan?" "You know the story, then?" "Naturally. One picks up the history of whatever planet one happens to be assigned to. Sumara Borthan, yes. Have you ever been there, your grace?" "Few of us visit that continent," I said. "Ever thought of going?" "Never." "There are those who do go there," Schweiz said and gave me a strange smile. I meant to ask him about that, but at that moment a secretary entered with a stack of documents and Schweiz hastily rose. "One doesn't wish to consume too much of your grace's valuable time. Perhaps this conversation could be continued at another hour?" "One hopes for the pleasure of it," I told him. a long while with my back to my desk, closing my eyes and replaying in my mind the things we had just said to one another. How readily he had slipped past my guard! How quickly we had begun to speak of inner matters! True, he was an otherworlder and with him I did not feel entirely bound by our customs. Yet we had grown dangerously close so extraordinarily fast. Ten minutes more and I might have been as open as a bondbrother to him and he to me. I was astounded and dismayed by my easy dropping of propriety, by the way he had drawn me slyly into such intimacy. Was it wholly his doing? I had sent for him, I had been the first to ask the close questions. I had set the tone. He had sensed from that some instability in me and he had seized upon it, quickly flipping the conversation about, so that I was the subject and the interrogator. And I had gone along with it. Reopened to him. I was drawn to him and he to me. Schweiz the tempter! Schweiz the exploiter of my weakness, hidden so long, hidden even from myself! How could he have known I was ready to open? His high-pitched rapid speech still seemed to echo in the room. Asking. Asking. Asking. And then revealing. Are you a religious man? Do you believe in literal gods? If only I could find faith! How  envy you. But the flaws of your world. The denial of self. Would you be so free with a citizen of Manneran? Speak to me, your grace. Open to me. I have been alone here so long. How could he have known when I myself did not know? A strange friendship had been born. I asked Schweiz to dine at home with me; we feasted and talked, the blue wine of Salla flowed and the golden wine of Manneran -- and when we were warmed by our drinking we discussed religion once more: Schweiz' difficulties with faith and my convictions that the gods were real. Halum came in and sat with us an hour. Afterward she remarked to me on the power of Schweiz to loosen tongues, saying, "You seemed more drunk than you have ever been, Kinnall. And yet you shared only three bottles of wine, so it must have been something else that made your eyes shine and your words so easy." I laughed and told her that a recklessness came over me when I was with the Earthman, that I found it hard to abide by custom with him. At our next meeting, in a tavern by the Justiciary, Schweiz said. "You love your bondsister, eh?" "Of course one loves one's bondsister." "One means, though, you love her." With a knowing snigger. I drew back, tense. "Was one then so thoroughly wined the othei night? What did one say to you of her?" "Nothing," he replied. "You said it all to her. With your eyes, with your smile. And no words passed." "May we talk of other things?" "If your grace wishes." "This is a tender theme -- and painful." "Pardon, then, your grace. One only meant to confirm one's guess." "Such love as that is forbidden among us." "Which is not to say that it sometimes exists, eh?" Schweiz asked and clinked his glass against mine. In that moment I made up my mind never to meet with him again. He looked too deep and spoke too freely of what he saw. But four days afterward, coming upon him on a pier, I invited him to dine a second time. Loimel was displeased by the invitation. Nor would Halum come, pleading another engagement; when I pressed her, she said that Schweiz made her uncomfortable. Noim was in Manneran, though, and joined us at the table. We all drank sparingly and the conversation was a stilted and impersonal one until, with no perceptible shifting of tone, we found ourselves telling Schweiz of the time when I had escaped from Salla in fear of my brother's jealousies -- and Schweiz was telling us of his departure from Earth. When the Earthman went home that night Noim said to me, not altogether disapprovingly, "There are devils in that man, Kinnall."  sion," Schweiz asked me when we were together another time. "Can you explain it. your grace?" "You mean the prohibition against saying 'T and 'me?' " "Not that as much as the whole pattern of thought that would have you deny there are such things as 'I' and 'me,' he said. "The commandment that you must keep your private affairs private at all times, except only with bond-kin and drainers. The custom of wallbuilding around oneself that affects even your grammar." "The Covenant, you mean?" "The Covenant," said Schweiz. "You say you know our history?" "Much of it." "You know that our forefathers were stern folk from a northern climate, accustomed to hardship, mistrustful of luxury and ease, who came to Borthan to avoid what they saw as the contaminating decadence of their native world?" "Was it so? One thought only that they were refugees from religious persecution." "Refugees from sloth and selfindulgence," I said. "They left Earth long ago, thousands of years ago, because they felt its ways were shameful, and settled on another world where they hoped they could live in the rightful path. And their ways hardened there, so that they were mocked by those who did not share their harsh beliefs. So they migrated again, coming from that world to this. And, coming here, they established a code of conduct to pass down through the generations to protect their children's children against corruption." "The Covenant." "The Covenant, yes. The pledge they made each to each, the pledge that each of us makes to all his fellow men on his Naming Day. When we swear never to force our turmoils on another, when we vow to be strong-willed and hardy of spirit, so that the gods will continue to smile on us. And so on and so on. We are trained to abominate the demon that is self." "Demon?" "So we regard it. A tempting demon that urges us to make use of others instead of relying on our own strengths." "Where there is no love of self. there is neither friendship nor sharing," said Schweiz. "Perhaps so." "And thus there is no trust." "We specify areas of responsibility through contract," I said. "There is no need for knowledge of the souls of others, where law rules. And in Velada Borthan no one questions the rule of law." "You say you abominate self," said Schweiz. "It seems, rather, that you glorify it." "How so?" "By living apart from one another, each in the castle of his skull. Proud. Unbending. Aloof. Uncaring. The reign of self indeed, and no abomination of it!" "You put things oddly," I said. "You invert our customs and think you speak wisely." "Has it always been like this," Schweiz asked, "since the beginning #I settlement. "Yes," I said. "Except among those malcontents you know of who fled to the southern continent. The rest of us abide by the Covenant. And our customs harden: thus we now may not talk of ourselves in the first person singular, since this is a raw exposure of self, but in medieval times this could be done. On the other hand, some things soften. Once we were guarded even in giving our names to strangers. We spoke to one another only when absolutely necessary. We show more trust nowadays." "Bui not a great deal." "But not a great deal," I admitted. "And is there no pain in this for you? Every man sealed against all others? Do you never say to yourselves that there must be a happier way for humans to live?" "We abide by the Covenant." "With ease or with difficulty?" "With ease," I said. "The pain is not so great when you consider that we have bond-kin, with whom we are exempted from the rule of selflessness. And the same with our drainers." "To others, though, you may not complain, you may not unburden a sorrowful soul, you may not seek advice, you may not expose your desires and needs, you may not speak of dreams and fantasies and romance, you may not talk of anything but chilly, impersonal things." Schweiz shuddred. "Pardon, your grace, but one finds this a harsh way to live. One's own search has constantly been for warmth and love and human contact, for sharing, for opening -- and this world seems to elevate the opposite of what one prizes most highly." "Have you had much luck," I asked, "finding warmth and love and human contact?" Schweiz shrugged. "It has not always been easy." "For us there is never loneliness, since we have bond-kin. With Halum, with Noim, with such as these to offer comfort, why does one need a world of strangers?" "And if your bond-kin are not close at hand? If one is wandering, say, far from them in the snows of Glin?" "One suffers, then. And one's character grows tougher. But that is an exceptional situation. Schweiz, our system may force us into isolation, yet it also guarantees us love." "But not the love of husband for wife. Not the love or father for child." "Perhaps not." "And even the love of bond-kin is limited. For you yourself, eh, have admitted that you feel a longing for your bonsister Halum that cannot be -- " ly, "Speak of other things!" Color flared in my cheeks; my skin grew hot. Schweiz nodded and smiled a chastened smile. "Pardon, your grace. The conversation became too intense; there was loss of control but no injury meant." "Very well." "The reference was too personal. One is abashed." "You meant no injury, " I said, guilty over my outburst, knowing he had stung me at a vulnerable place and that I had overreacted to the bite of truth. I poured more wine. We drank in silence for a time. Then Schweiz said, "May one make a proposal, your grace? May one invite you to take part in an experiment that may prove interesting and valuable to you?" "Go on," I said, frowning, ill at ease.  "You know," he began, "that one has long felt uncomfortably conscious of his solitary state in the universeand that one has sought without success some means of comprehending his relationship to that universe. For you the method lies in religious faith, but one has failed to reach such faith because of his unfortunate compulsion toward total rationalism. Eh? One cannot break through to that larger sense of belonging by words alone, by prayer alone, by ritual alone. This thing is possible for you, and one envies you for it. One finds himself trapped, isolated, sealed up in his skull, condemned to metaphysical solitude: a man apart, a man on his own. One does not find this state of godlessness enjoyable or desirable. You of Borthan can tolerate the sort of emotional isolation you impose on yourselves, since you have the consolations of your religion, you have drainers and whatever mystical mergingswith-the-gods the act of draining gives you; but the one who speaks to you now has no such advantages." "All this we have discussed many times," I said. "You spoke of a proposal, an experiment." "Be patient, your grace. One must explain oneself fully, step by step." Schweiz flashed me his most charming smile and turned on me eyes that were bright with visionary schemes. His hands roamed the air expressively, conjuring up invisible drama as he said, "Perhaps your grace is aware that there are certain chemical substances drugs, yes, call them drugs that allow one to make an opening into the infinite or at least to have the illusion that one has made such an openingto attain a brief and tentative glimpse into the mystic realms of the intangible. Eh? Known for thousands of years, these drugs, used in the days before Earthmen ever went to the stars. Employed in ancient religious rites. Employed by others as a substitute for religion, as a secular means of finding faith, the gateway to the infinite for such as this one, who can get there no other way." "Such drugs are forbidden in Velada Borthan," I said. "Of course, of course! For you they offer a means of sidestepping the processes of formal religion. Why waste time at a drainer's if you can expand your soul with a pill? Your law is wise on this point. Your Covenant could not survive if you allowed these chemicals to be used here." "Your proposal, Schweiz?" "One first must tell you that he has used these drugs himself and found them not entirely satisfactory. True, they open the infinite. True, they let one merge with the Godhead. But only for moments: a few hours at best. And at the end of it one is as alone as before. It is the illusion of the soul's opening itself. Whereas this planet produces a drug that can provide the real thing." "What?" "In Sumara Borthan," said Schweiz, "dwell those who fled the rule of the Covenant. One is told that they are savages, going naked and living on roots and seeds and fish; the cloak of civilization has dropped away from them and they have slipped back into barbarism. So one learned from a traveler who had visited that continent not long ago. One also learned that in Sumara Borthan they use a drug made from a certain powdered root, which has the capacity of opening mind to mind, so that each can read the inmost thoughts of the other. It is the very opposite of your Covenant, do you see? They know one another from the soul out, by way of this drug they eat." "One has heard stories of the savagery of those folk," I said. Schweiz put his face close to mine. "One confesses himself tempted by the Sumaran drug. One hopes that if he could ever get inside another mind he could find that community of soul for which he has searched so long. It might be the bridge to the infinite that he seeks, the spiritual transformation. Eh? In quest of revelations he has tried many substances. Why not this?" "If it exists." "It exists, your grace. This traveler who came from Sumara Borthan brought some of it with him to Manneran and sold some of it to the curious Earthman." Schweiz drew forth from a pocket a small glossy envelope and held it toward me. It contained a small quantity of some white powder; it could have been sugar. "Here it is," he said. I stared at it as if he had pulled out a flask of poison. "Your proposal?" I demanded. "Your experiment, Schweiz?" "Let us share the Sumaran drug," he said. XI der from his hand and ordered his arrest. I might have commanded him to get away from me and never come near again. I might at the very least have cried out that it was impossible I would ever touch any such substance. But I did none of those things. I chose instead to be coolly intellectual, to show casual curiosity, to remain calm and play conversational games with him. Thus I encouraged him to lead me a little deeper into the quicksand. I said, "Do you think that one is so eager to contravene the Covenant?" "One thinks that you are a man of strong will and inquiring mind who would not miss an opportunity for enlightenment." "Illegal enlightenment?" "All true enlightenment is illegal at first, within its context. Even the religion of the Covenant: were your forefathers not driven out of other worlds for practicing it?" "One mistrusts such analogy. We are not talking of religions now. We talk of a dangerous drug. You ask one to surrender all the training of his lifetime and open himself to you as he has never done even to bond-kin -- or even to a drainer." "Yes." "And you imagine that one such a thing?" "One imagines that you might well emerge transformed and cleansed, if you could bring yourself to try," Schweiz said. "One might also emerge scarred and twisted." "Doubtful. Knowledge never injures the soul. It only purges that which encrusts and saps the soul." "How glib you are, Schweiz! Look, though: can you believe it would be possible to give one's inner secrets to a stranger, to a foreigner, to an otherworlder?" "Why not? Better to a stranger than to a friend. Better to an Earthman than a fellow citizen. You'd have nothing to fear: the Earthman would never try to judge you by the standards of Borthan. There will be no criticisms, no disapprovals of what's under your skull. And the Earthman will leave this planet in a year or two on a journey of hundreds of light-years -- and what then will it matter that your mind once merged with his?" "Why are you so eager to have this merger happen?" "For eight moontimes," he said, "this drug has been in one's pocket, while one hunts for someone to share it with. It looked as though the search would be in vain. Then one met you and saw your potential, your strength, your hidden rebelliousness -- " "One is aware of no rebelliousness, Schweiz. One accepts his world completely." "May one bring up the delicate matter of your attitude toward your bondsister? That seems a symptom of a fundamental discontent with the restrictions of your society." "Perhaps. Perhaps not." "You would know yourself better after sampling the Sumaran drug. You would have fewer perhapses and more certainties." "How can you say this if you haven't had the drug yourself?" "So it seems to one." "It is impossible," I said. "An experiment. A secret pact. No one would ever know." "Impossible." "Is it that you fear to share your soul?" "One is taught that such sharing is unholy." "The teachings can be wrong," he said. "Have you never felt the temptation? Have you never tasted such ecstasy in a draining that you wished you might undergo the same experience with someone you loved, your grace?" A gain he caught me in a vulnerable place. "One has had such feelings occasionally," I admitted. "Sitting before some ugly drainer, and imagining he were Noim instead, or Halum, that the draining were a two-way flow " "Then you already long for this drug and don't realize it!" "No. No." "Perhaps," Schweiz suggested, "it is the idea of opening to a stranger that dismays you and not the concept of opening itself. Perhaps you would take this drug with someone other than the Earthman, eh? With your bondbrother? With your bondsister?" I considered that. Sitting down with Noim, who was to me like a second self, and reaching his mind on levels that had never been available to me before and he reaching mine. Or with Halum -- or with Halum -- Schweiz, you tempter! He said, after letting me think a while, "Does the idea please you? Here, then. One will surrender his chance with the drug. Take it, use it, share it with one whom you love." He pressed the envelope into my hand. It frightened me; I let it fall to the table as if it were aflame. I said, "But that would deprive you of your hoped-for fulfilment." "No matter. One can get more of the drug. One may perhaps find another partner for the experiment. Meanwhile you would have known the ecstasy. Even an Earthman can be unselfish. Take it, your grace. Take it." I gave him a dark look. "Would it be, Schweiz, that this talk of taking the drug yourself was only pretense? That what you really look for is someone to offer himself as an experimental subject, so you can be sure the drug is safe before you risk it?" "You misunderstand, your grace." "Maybe not. Maybe this is what you've been driving toward." I saw myself administering the drug to Noim, saw him falling into convulsions before my eyes as I made ready to bring my own dose to my lips. I pushed the envelope back toward Schweiz. "No. The offer is refused. One appreciates the generosity, but one will not experiment on his loved ones, Schweiz." His face was red. "This implication is unwarranted, your grace. The offer to relinquish one's own share of the drug was made in good faith and at nojittle cost to one's own plans. But since you reject it, let us return to the original proposition. The two of us will sample the drug, in secrecy, as an experiment in possibilities. Let us find out together what its powers may be and what doors it can open for us. We would have much to gain from this adventure, one is sure." "One sees what you would have to gain," I said. "But what purpose is there in it for -- " "Yourself?" Schweiz chuckled. Then he rammed me with the barbed hook. "Your grace, by making the experiment you would learn that the drug is safe, you would discover the proper dosage, you would lose your fear of the mind-opening itself. And then, after obtaining a further supply of the drug, you would be properly prepared to use it for a purpose from which your fears now hold you back. You could take the drug together with the only person whom you truly love. You could use it to open your mind to your bondsister Halum and to open hers to you." T here is a story they tell children who are still learning the Covenant -- about the days when the gods had not yet ceased to walk the world in human form and the first men had not yet arrived on Borthan. The gods at that time did not know they were divine, for they had no mortals about them for comparison, and so they were innocent beings, unaware of their powers, who lived in a simple way. They dwelled in Manneran (this is the source of Manneran's claim to superior holiness, the legend that it was once the home of the gods), ate berries and leaves and went without clothing except in the mild Mannerangi winter, when they threw shawls of animal hide loosely over their shoulders. And there was nothing godlike about them. One day two of these ungodlike gods decided they would go off to see something of the world. The idea for making such a journey came first to the god whose secret name is Kinnall, now the god who looks after wayfarers. (Yes, he for whom I was named.) This Kinnall invited the goddess Thirga to join him, she whose responsibility now is the protection of those who are in love. Thirga shared Kinnall's restlessness and off they went. From Manneran they walked west along the southern coast until they came to the shores of the Gulf of Sumar. Then they turned north and passed through Stroin Gap just by the place where the Huishtor Mountains come to an end. They entered the Wet Lowlands and stayed there a while, then proceeded to the Burnt Lowlands, which they found less to their liking. Finally they ventured into the Frozen Lowlands, where they thought they would perish of the cold. So they turned south again and this time they also walked to the west and shortly found themselves staring at the inland slopes of the Threishtor Mountains. There seemed no way for them to cross over this mighty range. They followed its eastern foothills south, but could not get out of the Burnt Lowlands and they suffered great hardships, until at last they stumbled upon Threish Gage. They made their way through that difficult pass into the cool and foggy province of Threish. On their first day in Threish the two gods discovered a place where a spring flowed out of a hillside. The opening in the hillside was nine-sided and the rock surrounding the opening was so bright that it dazzled the eye. It rippled and iridesced and glowed with many colors constantly pulsing and changing, red and green and violet and ivory and turquoise and many more. And the water that came forth was of the same shimmering quality, having in it every color anyone ever had seen. The streem flowed only a short distance this way and then was lost in the waters of a much larger brook, in which all the wondrous colors vanished. Kinnall said, "We have wandered a long while in the Burnt Lowlands and our throats are dry from thirst. Shall we drink?" And Thirga said, "Yes, let us drink." She kneeled by the opening in the hillside. She cupped her hands, filled them with the glittering water and poured it into her mouth. Kinnall drank also and the taste of the water was so sweet that they thrust their faces right against the flow of the spring, gulping down all they could. As they did this they experienced strange sensations of their bodies and minds. Kinnall looked toward Thirga and realized that he could see the thoughts within her soul and they were thoughts of love for him. She looked toward him and saw his thoughts as well. "We are different now," Kinnall said and he did not even need words to convey his meaning, for Thirga understood him as soon as his thought formed. And she replied, "No, we are not different, but are merely able to understand the use of the gifts we have always had." And it was true. For they had many gifts and they had never used them before. They could rise in the air and travel like birds; they could change the shapes of their bodies; they could walk through the Burnt Lowlands or the Frozen Lowlands and feel no discomfort; they could live without taking in food; they could halt the aging of their flesh and become as young as they pleased; they could speak without saying words. All these things they might have donebefore coming to the spring, except that they had not known how. Now they were capable of using the skills with which they had been born. They had learned, by drinking the water of the bright spring, how to go about being gods. E ven so, they did not yet know that they were gods. They drank at the wonderful spring again, but it taught them nothing that the first gulp had not already showed them, so they moved onward through Threish. Everything they beheld now was transformed, taking on a jeweled beauty, a magical luminous brilliance, and they were stunned by the wonder of their change. And everything they saw they shared with one another, for their souls were in perfect communion and full harmony. After some time they remembered the others who lived in Manneran, and flew back to tell them about the spring. The journey took only an instant. All their friends crowded around as Kinnall and Thirga spoke of the miracle of the spring and demonstrated the powers they had mastered. When they were done, everyone in Manneran resolved to go to the spring. A long procession set out through Stroin Gap and the Wet Lowlands and up the eastern slopes of the Threishtors to Threish Gate. Kinnall and Thirga flew above the travelers, guiding them from day to day. Eventually they reached the place of the spring and one by one they drank of it and became as gods. Then they scattered, some returning to Manneran, some going to Salla, some going even to Sumera Borthan or the far continents of Umbis, Dabis and Tribis, since, now that they were as gods, there were no limits on the speed of their travel and they wished to see those strange places. But Kinnall and Thirga settled down beside the spring in eastern Threish and were content to explore one another's souls. Many years passed and the starship of our forefathers came down in Threish, near the western shore. Men had at last reached Borthan. They built a small town and went about the task of collecting food for themselves. A certain man named Digant, who was among these settlers, ventured deep into the forest in search of meat animals. He became lost and roamed until finally he came to the place where Kinnall and Thirga lived. He had never seen any such as they before, nor they anyone such as he. "What sort of creatures are you?" he asked. Kinnall replied. "Once we were quite ordinary, but now we do quite well, for we never grow old. We can fly faster than any bird, our souls are open to each other and we can take on any shape we please." "Why, then you are gods!" Digant cried. "Gods? What are gods?" Digant explained that he was a man and had no such powers as theirs, for men must use words to talk and can neither fly nor change their shape. Men grow older with each journey of the world around the sun, until the time of dying comes. Kinnall and Thirga listened with care, comparing themselves to Digant, and when he was done speaking they knew it was true that he was a man and they were gods. "Once we were almost like men ourselves," Thirga admitted. "We felt hunger and grew old and spoke only by means of words and had to put one foot in front of the other to get from place to place. We lived like men out of ignorance, for we did not know our powers. But then things changed." "And what changed them?" Digant asked. "Why," said Kinnall in his innocence, "we drank from that glistening spring and the water of it opened our eyes to our powers and allowed us to become as gods. That was all." Then Digant's soul surged with excitement, for he told himself that he, too, could drink from the spring and then he would Join this pair in godhood. He would keep the spring a secret afterward, when he returned to the settlers on the coast, and they would worship him as their living god and treat him with reverence, or he would destroy them. But Digant did not dare ask Kinnall and Thirga to let him drink from the spring, for he feared that they would refuse him, being jealous of their divinity. So he hatched a scheme to get them away from that place. Is it true," he asked them, "That you can travel so fast that you are able to visit every part of this world in a single day?" Kinnall assured him that this was true. "It seems difficult to believe," said Digant. "We will give you proof," Thirga said. She touched her hand to Kinnail's and the two gods went aloft. They soared to the highest peak of the Threishtors and gathered snowflowers there; they descended into the Burnt Lowlands and scooped up a handful of the red soil; in the Wet Lowlands they collected herbs; by the Gulf of Sumar they took some liquor from a fleshtree; on the shores of the Polar Gulf they pried up a sample of the eternal ice; then they leaped over the top of the world to frosty Tibis and began their journey through the far continents, so that they might bring back to the doubting Digant something from every part of the world. T he moment Kinnall and Thirga had departed oVi this enterprise Digant rushed to the spring of miracles. There he hesitated briefly, afraid that the gods might return suddenly and strike him down for his boldness; but they did not appear and Digant thrust his face into the Ilow and drank deeply, thinking. Now I, too, shall be as a god. He filled his gut with the glowing water, swayed, grew dizzy and fell to the ground. Is this godhood? He wondered. He tried to fly and could not. He tried to change his shape and could not. He failed in all these things because he had been a man to begin with and not a god. The spring could not change a man into a god, but could only help a god to realize his full powers. But the spring gave Digant one gift. It enabled him to reach into the minds of the other men who had settled in Threish. As he lay on the ground, numb with disappointment, he heard a tiny tickling sound in the middle of his mind and paid close heed to it and realized he was hearing the minds of his friends. And he found a way of amplifying the sound so that he could hear everything clearly: yes, and this was the mind of his wife, and this was the mind of his sister, and this was the mind of his sister's husband -- Digant could look into any of them and any other mind, reading the innermost thoughts. This is godhood, he told himself. And he probed their minds deeply, flushing out all their secrets. Steadily he increased the scope of his power until every mind at once was connected to his. Forth from them he drew the privacies of their souls, until, intoxicated with his new power, swollen with the pride of his godhood, he sent out a message to all those minds from his When this terrible voice broke into their minds many of the settlers in Threish fell down dead with shock. Others lost their sanity and others ran about in wild terror, crying, "Digant has invaded our minds! Digant has invaded our minds!" And the waves of fear and pain coming out of them were so intense that Digant himself suffered greatly, falling into a paralysis and stupor, though his dazed time that great cry went forth, more settlers died and more lost their reason and Digant, responding to the mental tumults he had caused, writhed and shook in agony, wholly unable to control the powers of his brain. Kinnal and Thirga were in Dabis when this occured, drawing forth from a marsh a triple-headed worm to show to Digant. The bellowings of Digant's mind sped around the world even to Dabis and, hearing those sounds, Kinnall and Thirga left off what they were doing and hurried back to Threish. They found Digant close to death, his brain all but burned out. They found the settlers of Threish dead or mad and they knew at once how this had come to pass. Swiftly they brought an end to Digant's life, so that there would be silence in Threish. Then they went among the victims of the would-be god and raised all the dead and healed all the injured. And lastly they sealed the opening in the hillside with a seal that could not be broken, for it was plain to them that men must not drink of that spring, but only gods, and all the gods had already taken their draughts of it. The people of Threish fell on their knees before those two and asked in awe, "Who are you?" And Kinnall and Thirga replied, "We are gods and you are only men." And that was the beginning of the end of the innocence of the gods. And after that time it was forbidden among men to seek ways of speaking mind to mind, because of the harm that Digant had done. And it was written into the Covenant that one must keep one's soul apart from the souls of others, since only gods can mingle souls without destroying one another and we are not gods. reasons to postpone taking the Sumaran drug with Schweiz. First, High Justice Kalimol departed on a hunting trip and I told Schweiz that the doubled pressures of my work in his absence made it impossible for me to undertake the experiment just then. Kalimol returned; Halum fell ill; I used my worry over her as the next excuse. Halum recovered; Noim invited Loimel and myself to spend a holiday at his lodge in southern Salla. We came back from Salla; war broke out between Salla and Glin, creating complex maritime problems for me at the Justiciary. And so the weeks went. Schweiz grew impatient. Did I mean to take the drug at all? I could not give him an answer. I did not truly know. But always there burned in me the temptation he had planted there. To reach out, godlike, and enter Halum's soul. I went to the Stone Chapel, waited until Jidd could see me and let myself be drained. But I kept back from Jidd all mention of Schweiz and his drug, fearing to reveal that I toyed with such dangerous amusements. Therefore the draining was a failure, since I had not fully opened my soul to the drainer; and I left the Stone Chapel with a congestion of the spirit, tense and morose. I saw clearly now that I must necessarily yield to Schweiz, that what he offered was an ordeal through which I must pass, for there was no escaping it. He had found me out. Beneath my piety I was a potential traitor to the Covenant. I went to him. "Today," I said. "Now." Port Justiciary maintains a country lodge in the hills, two hours northwest of the city of Manneran, where visiting dignitaries are entertained and treaties of trade negotiated. I knew that this lodge was not currently in use and reserved it for myself for a three-day span. At midday I picked Schweiz up in a Justiciary car and drove quickly out of the city. The lodge had an excellent steam bath. We scrubbed ourselves vigorously and when we came out we donned loose, comfortable silken robes. I felt frightened and uneasy and began to think that I would suffer some terrible harm out of this evening. Just then I regarded myself as one who was about to undergo surgery from which his chances of recovery were slight. My mood was sullen resignation: I was willing, I was here, I was eager to take the plunge and have done with it. "Your last chance," Schweiz said, grinning broadly. "You can still back out." "No." "You understand that there are risks, though? We are equally inexperienced in this drug. There are dangers." "Understood," I said. "Is it also understood that you enter this voluntarily and under no coercion?" I said, "Why this delay, Schweiz? Bring out your potion." "One wishes to assure himself that your grace is fully prepared to meet any consequences." In a tone of heavy sarcasm I said, "Perhaps there should be a contract between us, then, in the proper fashion, relieving you of any liability in case one wishes later to press a claim for damage to the personality -- " "If you wish, your grace. One does not feel it necessary." "One wasn't serious," I said. I was fidgety now. "Can it be that you're nervous about it, too, Schweiz? That you have some doubts?" "We take a bold step." "Let's take it, then, before the moment goes by. Bring out the potion, Schweiz. Bring out the potion." "Yes," he said. He gave me a long look, his eyes to mine, and clapped his hands in childlike glee. And laughed in triumph. I saw how he had manipulated me. Now I was begging him for the drug! Oh, devil, devil! From his traveling case he fetched the packet of white powder. He told me to get wine. I ordered two flasks of chilled Mannerangi golden from the kitchen and he dumped half the contents of the packet into my flask, half into his. The powder dissolved almost instantly; for a moment it left a cloudy gray wake and then were was no trace of it. We gripped our flasks. "It should all go down at once," Schweiz said. He gulped his wine and I gulped mine. Then I sat back, expecting the drug to hit me instantly. I felt a faint giddiness, but that was only the wine doing its work in my empty gut. "How long does it take to begin?" I asked. Schweiz shrugged. "It will be some while yet." We waited in silence. Testing myself, I tried to force my mind to go forth and encounter his, but I felt nothing. The sounds of the room becase magnified: the creak of floorboards, the rasping of insects outside the window, the tiny hum of the bright electric light. "Can you explain," I asked hoarsely, "the way this drug is thought to operate?" Schweiz answered, "One can tell you only what was told to him. Which is that the potential power to link one mind to another exists in all of us from birth, only we have evolved a chemical substance in the blood that inhibits the power. A very few are born without the inhibitor and these have the gift of reaching minds, but most of us are forever blocked from achieving this silent communication, except when for some reason the production of the hormone ceases of its own accord and our minds open for a while. When this occurs it is often mistaken for madness. This drug of Sumara Borthan, they say, neutralizes the natural inhibitor in our bloodat least for a short time -- and permits us to make contact with one another, as we would normally do if we lacked the counteracting substance in the blood. So one has heard." To this I answered, "We all might be supermen, then, but we are crippled by our own glands?" Schweiz, gesturing grandly, said, "Maybe it is that there were good biological reasons for evolving this protection against our own powers. Eh? Or maybe not." He laughed. His face had turned very red. I asked him if he really believed this story of an inhibitory hormone and a counterinhibitory drug and he said that he had no grounds for making judgment. "Do you feel anything yet?" I asked. "Only the vvine," he said. We waited. We waited. Perhaps it will do nothing, I thought, and I will be reprieved. We waited. At length Schweiz said, "It may be beginning now." the functioning of my own body: the thud-thud of my heart, the pounding of the blood against the walls of arteries, the movements of fluids deep within my ears, the drifting of corpuscular bodies across my field of vision. I became enormously receptive to external stimuli: currents of air brushing my cheek, a fold of my robe touching my thigh, the pressure of the floor against the sole of my foot. I heard an unfamiliar sound as of water tumbling through a distant gorge. I lost touch with my surroundings, for as my perceptions intensified the range of them also narrowed. I found myself incapable of perceiving the shape of the room, for I saw nothing clearly except in a constricted tunnel, at the other end of which was Schweiz; beyond the rim of this tunnel there was only haze. Now I was frightened and fought to clear my mind, as one may make a conscious effort to free the brain of the muddle caused by too much wine -- but the harder I struggled to return to normal perception, the more rapidly did the pace of change accelerate. I entered a state of luminous drunkenness, in which light streamed past my face, and I was certain I must have sipped from Digant's spring. I felt a rushing sensation, like that of air moving swiftly against my ears. I heard a high whining sound that was barely audible at first, but swept up in crescendo until it took on tangibility and appeared to fill the room to overflowing, yet the sound was not painful. The chair beneath me throbbed and pulsated in a steady beat that seemed tuned to some patient pulsation of our planet itself. Then, with no discernible feeling of having crossed a boundary, I realized that my perceptions had for some time been double: now I was aware of a second heartbeat, of a second spurt of blood within vessels, of a second churning of intestines. But it was not mere duplication, for these other rhythms were different, setting up complex symphonic interplays with the rhythms of my own body, creating percussive patterns that were so intricate that the fibers of my mind melted in the attempt to follow them. I began to sway in time with these beats, to clap my hands against my thighs, I saw Schweiz also swaying and clapping and snapping and realized whose bodily rhythms it was I had been receiving. We were locked together. I had difficulty now distinguishing his heartbeat from my own and sometimes, glancing across the table at him, I saw my own reddened, distorted face. I experienced a general liquefying of reality, a breaking down of walls and restraints; I was unable to maintain a sense of Kinnall Darival as an individual; I thought not in terms of he and , but of we. I had lost not only my identity but the concept of self itself. At that level I remained a long while, until I started to think that the power of the drug was recedperception of the room became more conventional and I could again distinguish Schweiz' body and mind from my own. Instead of feeling relief that the worst was over, though, I felt only disappointment that I had not achieved the kind of mingling of consciousness that Schweiz had promised. But I was mistaken. The first wild rush of the drug was over, yes -- yet we were only now coming into the true communion. Schweiz and I were apart but nevertheless together. This was the real selfbaring. I saw his soul spread out before me as though on a table. I could walk up to the table and examine those things that were on it, picking up this utensil, that vase, these ornaments, to study each as closely as I wished. Here was the looming face of Schweiz' mother. Here was a swollen pale breast streaked with blue veins and tipped by an enormous rigid nipple. Here were childhood furies. Here were memories of Earth. Through the eyes of Schweiz I saw the mother of worlds, maimed and shackled, disfigured and discolored. Beauty gleamed through the ugliness. This was the place of his birth, this disheveled city; these were highways ten thousand years old; these were the stumps of ancient temples. Here was the node of first love. Here were disappointments and departures. Betrayals, here. Shared confidences, here. Growth and change. Corrosion and despair. Journeys. Failures. Seductions. Confessions. I saw the suns of a hundred worlds. And I passed through the strata of Schweiz' soul, inspecting the gritty layers of greed and the boulders of trickery, the oily pockets of maliciousness, the decaying loam of opportunism. Here was self incarnate; here was a man who lived solely for his own sake. Yet I did not recoil from the darkness of Schweiz. the yearning, the god-hunger in the man, Schweiz alone on a lunar plain, splayfooted on a black shield of rock under a purple sky, reaching up, grasping, taking hold of nothing. Sly and opportunistic he might be, yes, but also vulnerable, passionate, honest beneath all his capering. I could not judge Schweiz harshly. He was I. I was he. Tides of self engulfed us both. If I were to cast Schweiz down, I must also cast down Kinnall Darival. My soul was flooded with warmth for him. I felt him, too, probing me. I erected no barriers about my spirit as he came to explore it. And through his own eyes I saw what he was seeing in me. My fear of my father. My awe of my brother. My love for Halum. My flight into Glin. My choosing of Loimel. My petty faults and my petty virtues. Everything, Schweiz. Look. Look. Look. And it all came back refracted through his soul, nor did I find it painful to observe. Love of others begins with love of self, I thought suddenly. In that instant the Covenant fell and shattered within me. Gradually Schweiz and I pulled apart, though we remained in contact some time longer, the strength of the bond ebbing steadily. When it broke at last, I felt a shivering resonance, as if a taut string had snapped. We sat in silence. My eyes were closed. After some long time I looked across the room at Schweiz. He was watching me, waiting for me. He wore that demonic look of his, the wild grin, the bright-eyed gleam, only now it seemed to me less a look of madness than a reflection of inner joy. He appeared younger now. His face was still flushed. "I love you," he said softly. The unexpected words were bludgeons. I crossed my wrists before my face, palms out, protecting myself. "What upsets you so much?" he asked. "My grammar or my meaning?" "Both." "Can it be so terrible to say,  love youT' "One has never -- one does not know how to -- " 'To react? To respond?" Schweiz laughed. "I don't mean I love you in any physical way. As if that would be so hideous. But no. I mean what I say, Kinnall. I've been in your mind and I liked what I saw there. I love you." "You talk in 'I,' " I reminded him. "Why not? Must I deny self even now? Come on -- break free, Kinnall. I know you want to. Do you think what I Just said to you is obscene?" "There is such a strangeness about it." "Oh my world those words have a holy strangeness," said Schweiz. "And here they're an abomination. Never to be allowed to say 'I love you,' eh? A whole planet denying itself that little pleasure. Oh, no, Kinnall, no, no, no!" "Please," I said faintly. "One still has not fully adjusted to the things the drug did. When you shout at one like that -- " But he would not subside. "You were in my mind too," he said. "What did you find there? Was I so loathsome? Get it out, Kinnall. You have no secrets from me now. The truth. The truth!" "You know, then, that one found you more admirable than one had expected." Schweiz chuckled. "And I the same! Why are we afraid of each other now, Kinnall? I told you: I love you! We made contact. We saw there were areas of trust. Now we have to change, Kinnall. You more than I, because you have farther to go. Come. Come. Put words to your heart. Say it. "One can't." "Say M.' " "How difficult that is." "Say it. Not as an obscenity. Say it as if you loved yourself." "Please." "Say it." "I," I said. "Was that so awful? Come, now. Tell me how you feel about me. The truth. From the deepest levels." "A feeling of warmth -- of affection, of trust -- " "Of love?" "Of love, yes," I admitted. "Then say it." "Love." "That isn't what I want you to say." "What, then?" "Something that hasn't been said on this planet in two thousand years, Kinnall. Now -- say it. I -- " "I" "Love you." "Love you." "I love you." "I -- love -- you." "It's a beginning," Schweiz said. Sweat streamed down his face and mine. "We start by acknowledging that we can love. We start by acknowledging that we have selves capable of loving. Then we begin to love. Eh? We begin to love." L ater I asked, "Did you get from the drug what you were looking for, Schweiz?" "Partially." "How so, partially?" "I was looking for God, Kinnall, and I didn't quite find Him, but I got a better idea of where to look. What I did find was how not to be alone any more. How to open my mind fully to someone else. That's the first step on the road I want to travel." "One is happy for your sake, Schweiz." "Must you still talk to me in that third-person lingo?" "I can't help myself," I said. I was terribly tired. I was beginning to feel afraid of Schweiz again. The love I bore for him was still there, but now suspicion was creeping back. Was he exploiting me? Was he milking a dirty little pleasure out of our mutual exposures? He had pushed me into becoming a selfbarer. His insistence on my speaking in "I" and "me" to him was that a token of my liberation, was it something beautiful and pure, as he claimed, or was it only a reveling in filth? I was too new to this. I could not sit placidly while a mah said, " love you" to me and compelled me to say to him, " love you." "Practice it," Schweiz said. "I. #. I. I." "Stop. Please." "Is it that painful?" "It's new and strange to me. I need there, you see? I need to slide into this more gradually." "Take your time, then. Don't let me rush you. But don't ever stop moving forward." "One will try.  will try," I said. "Good." After a moment he said, "Would you try the drug again, ever?" "With you?" "I don't think there's any need for that. I mean with someone like your bondsister. If I offered you some, would you use it with her?" "I don't know." "Are you afraid of the drug now?" I shook my head. "That isn't easy for me to answer. I need time to come to terms with the whole experience. Time to think about it, Schweiz, before getting involved again." "You've tasted the experience. You've seen that there's only good to be had from it." "Perhaps. Perhaps." "Without doubt!" His fervor was evangelical. His zeal tempted me anew. Cautiously I said, "If more were available I would seriously consider trying it again. With Halum, maybe." "Good!" "Not immediately. But in time. Two, three, four moontimes from now." "It would have to be farther from now than that." "Why?" Schweiz said, "This was my entire stock of the drug that we used this evening. I have no more." "But you could get some if you tried?" "Oh, yes. Yes, certainly." "Where?" "In Sumara Borthan," he said. pleasure, it is not surprising to find guilt and remorse following first indulgence. So was it with me. In the morning of our second day at the lodge I awoke after troubled sleep, feeling such shame that I prayed the ground to swallow me. What had I done? Why had I let Schweiz goad me into such foulness? Selfbaring! Selfbaring! Sitting with him all night, saying "#" and "me" and "I," and congratulating myself on my new freedom from convention's strangling hand! The mists of day brought a mood of disbelief. Could I have actually opened myself like that? Yes, I must, for within me now were memories of Schweiz' past, to which I had not had access before. And myself within him, then. I prayed for a way of undoing what I had done. I felt I had lost something of myself by surrendering my apartness. You know, to be a selfbarer is not a pretty thing among us and those who expose themselves gain only a dirty pleasure from it, a furtive kind of ecstasy. I insisted to myself that I had done nothing of that kind, but had embarked rather on a spiritual quest; but even as I put the phrase to myself it sounded portentous and hypocritical, a flimsy mask for shabby motives. I was ashamed, for my sake, for my sons' sakes, for the sake of my royal father and his royal forefathers, that I had come to this. I think it was Schweiz' '# love you" that drove me into such an abyss of regret, more than any other single aspect of the evening, for my old self saw those words as doubly obscene, even while the new self that was struggling to emerge insisted that the Earthman had meant nothing shameful, neither with his nor with his "love." But I rejected my own argument and let guilt engulf me. What had I become, to trade endearments with another man, an Earthborn merchant, a lunatic? How could I have given my soul to him? Where did I stand now that I was so wholly vulnerable to him? That day I spent mostly alone. I went off into the forest and bathed at a cool pond; then I knelt before a firethorn tree and pretended it was a drainer and confessed myself to it in whispers. Afterward I walked through a brambly woods, coming back to the lodge thorned and smudged. Schweiz asked me if I felt unwell. No, I told him, nothing was wrong. I said little that evening, but huddled in a floating-chair. The Earthman, more talkative than ever -- a torrent of buoyant words -- launched himself into the details of a grand scheme for an expedition to Sumara Borthan to bring back sacks of the drug, enough to transform every soul in Manneran. I listened without commenting, for everything had become unreal to me and his project seemed no more strange than anything else. I hoped the ache of my soul would ease once I was back in Manneran and at my desk in the Justiciary. But no. I came into my house and Halum was there with Loimel. They were exchanging clothes with one another and at the sight of them I nearly turned and fled. They smiled warm woman-smiles at me, secret smiles, the token of the league they had formed between themselves all their lives, and in despair I looked from my wife to my bondsister, from one cousin to the other, receiving their mirrored beauty as a double sword in my belly. Those smiles! Those knowing eyes! They needed no drug to pull the truths from me. Where have you been, Kinnall? To a lodge in the forest, to play at selfbaring with the Earthman. And did you shQw him your soul? Oh, yes, and he showed his. A nd then? Then we spoke of love. I love you, he said, and one replied, I love you. What a wicked child you are, Kinnall! Yes. Yes. Where can one hide from his shame? This silent dialog whirled through my brain in an instant, as I came toward them where they sat beside the courtyard fountain. Formally I embraced Loimel, and formally I embraced my bondsister, but I kept my eyes averted from theirs, so sharp was my guilt. It was the same in the Justiciary office for me. I translated the glances of the underlings into accusing glares. There is Kinnall Darival, who revealed all our mysteries to Schweiz of Earth. Look at the Sallan selfbarer slink by us! How can he stand his own reek? I kept to myself and did my work poorly. A document concerning some transaction of Schweiz' crossed my desk, throwing me into dismay. The thought of facing Schweiz ever again appalled me. It would have been no great chore for me to revoke his residence permit in Manneran, using the authority of the High Justice; poor payment for the trust he showed me, but I came close to doing it, and checked myself only out of a deeper shame even than I already bore. when my children too had begun to wonder what was wrong with me, I went to the Stone Chapel to seek healing from the drainer Jidd. It was a damp day of heavy heat. The soft furry sky seemed to hang in looping folds over Manneran and everything was coated in glistening beads of bright moisture. That day the sunlight was a strange color, almost white, and the ancient black stone blocks of the holy building gave off blinding reflections as though they were edged with prisms. But inside the chapel I found myself in dark, cool, quiet halls. Jidd's cell had pride of place in the chapel's apse, behind the great altar. He awaited me already robed; I had reserved his time hours in advance. The contract was ready. Quickly I signed and gave him his fee. This Jidd was no more lovely than any other of this trade, but just then I was almost pleased by his ugliness, his jagged knobby nose and thin long lips, his hooded eyes, his dangling earlobes. Why mock the man's face? He would have chosen another for himself if he had been consulted. And I was kindly disposed to him, for I hoped he would heal me. Healers were holy men. Give me what I need from you, Jidd, and  will bless your ugly face! He asked, "Under whose auspices will you drain?" "The god of forgiving." He touched a switch. Mere candles were too common for Jidd. The amber light of forgiveness came from some concealed gas jet and flooded the chamber. Jidd directed my attention toward the mirror, instructing me to behold my face, put my eyes to my eyes. The eyes of a stranger looked back at me. Droplets of sweat clustered in the roots of my beard, where the flesh of my cheeks could be seen.  love you, I said silently to the strange face in the mirror. Love of others begins with love of self. The chapel weighed on me; I was in terror of being crushed beneath a block of the ceiling. Jidd was saying the preliminary words. There was nothing of love in them. He commanded me to open my soul to him. I stammered. My tongue turned upon itself and was knotted. I gagged; I choked; I pulled my head down and pressed it to the cold floor. Jidd touched my shoulder and murmured formulas of comfort until my fit softened. We began the rite a second time. Now I traveled more smoothly through the preliminaries and, when he asked me to speak, I said, as though reciting lines that had been written for me by someone else, "These days past one went to a secret place with another. We shared a certain drug of Sumara Borthan that unseals the soul and we engaged in selfbaring together. Now one feels remorse for his sin and would have forgiveness for it." Jidd gasped, and it is no little task to astonish a drainer. That gasp nearly punctured my will to confess; but Jidd artfully recovered control, coaxing me onward with bland priestly phrases, until in a few moments the stiffness left everthing. My early discussions of the drug with Schweiz. (I left him unnamed. Though I trusted Jidd to maintain the secrecy of the draining, I saw no spiritual gain for myself in revealing to anyone the name of my companion in sin.) My taking of the drug at the lodge. My sensations as the drug took hold. My exploration of Schweiz' soul. His entry into mine. The kindling of deep affection between us as our union of spirit developed. My feeling of alienation from the Covenant while under the drug's influence. That sudden conviction of mine that the denial of self which we practice is a catastrophic cultural error. The intuitive realization that we should deny our solitude instead and seek to bridge the gulfs between ourselves and others, rather than glorying in isolation. Also I confessed that I had dabbled in the drug for the sake of eventually reaching the soul of Halum; hearing from me this admission of yearning for my bondsister was old stuff to Jidd by now. And then I spoke of the dislocations I had experienced since coming out of my drug trance; the guilt, the shame, the doubt. At last I fell silent. Before me hung the facts of my misdeeds, tangible and exposed and already I felt cleaner for having revealed them. I was into the Covenant. I wanted to be purged of my aberration of selfbaring. I hungered to do penance and resume my upright life. I was eager to be healed, I was begging for absolution and restoration to my community. But I could not feel the presence of the god. Staring into the mirror, I saw only my own face, drawn and shallow, the beard in need of combing. When Jidd began to recite the formulas of absolution, they were merely words to me, nor did my soul lift. I was cut off from all faith. The irony of that distracted me: Schweiz, envying me for my beliefs, seeking through the drug to understand the mystery of submission to the supernatural, had stripped me of my access to the gods. There I kneeled, stone knees on stone floor, making hollow responses to Jidd's hollow phrases, while wishing that Jidd and I could have taken the drug together, so there might have been true communion between us. And I knew that I was lost. "The peace of the gods be with you now," said Jidd. "The peace of the gods is upon one." "Seek no more for false succor and keep your self to yourself, for other paths lead only to shame and corruption." "One will seek no other paths." "You have bondsister and bondbrother, you have a drainer, you have the mercies of the gods. You need no more." "One needs no more." "Go in peace, then." I went, but not in his kind of peace, for the draining had been a leaden thing, meaningless and trifling. Jidd had not reconciled me to the Covenant -- he had simply demonstrated the degree of my separation from it. Unmoved though I had been by the draining, however, I emerged from the Stone Chapel somehow purged of guilt. I no longer repented my selfbaring. Perhaps this was some residual effect of the draining, this inversion of my purpose in going to Jidd, but I did not try deeply to analyze it. I was content to be myself and to be thinking these thoughts. My conversion at that instant was complete. Schweiz had taken my faith from me, but he had given me another in its place. The doctor told me'Marguerite,you can be alive and ugly, or beautiful and dead" The day I fitl noliced the small pink spot on my cheek, I had other things on my mind. The New York papers said, "Marguerite Piazza opens at the Persian Room". I covered the spot with makeup, walked out into the spollicjlil, and forgot it -- forgot everything -- in the joy of singing. It wasn't until the spot began to spread, that I went to a cancer specialist. The day the doctor told me I'd hove to have radical face surgery, I was sure my career was over. It was no longer a matter of saving my looks. Just of saving my life. They kept the mirrors in my hospital room covered for a week. And yet today, thanks to the fontastic skill of the surgeons, I sing in the spotlight again. I let myself be photographed fuM-fbce by a famous photogroplier of glamorous women, And I am alive. So now you know why I am appealing to you on behalf of the American Cancer Society. To give money, To get regular checkups. And to pay attention lo cancer's warning signals. You know, there's something much worse tlxin finding out you hove cancer. And that's not finding out. American Cancer Society We want to wipe out cancer in your lifetitne bAfe you slnes(#y a viclitn of future shock? The acceleralipn started with Hiroshima. Without warning, we switched to mechanized lives, disposable goods, impermanent allegiances. We entered the plug-in, throw-away, rent-a-thing, forget-a-person age. We began using up products, ideas, people at a dizzying rate. Some people thrive on the pace. Others find it terrifying. Some simply refuse to recognize it, abruptly colliding with the future and suffering an adaptive breakdo...r AKin TofIler calls it "future shock." reality: the Atomic Bomb, the UN, computers, vision phones, organ transplants, moon landings, test, lube babies... you name it. Eventually Science "Fiction" comes true! It leaps to life from the pages of some of the most provocative, stimulating, imaginative literature you can find. If you'd like to be prepared to meet tomorrow, we invite you to share the excitement with us today. Choose any # books for just #. plus shipping and handling. Best of all, you can make one of them Future Shock, "the What's the preventative? Start with the Science Fiction Book Club. Science Fiction predicts future change long before it becomes with trial membership I Science Fiction Book Club #-S# , Please accept my application for membership and I rush the # books whose numbers I have printed I below. Bill me Just # plus shipping and hanI dllng for all #. Each month send me the Club's I free bulletin "Things To Come" describing the I two monthlv selections and other book bargains. I If I do not wish to receive one of the two monthly I selections, or prefer an alte"nate or no book at I all, I simply lnd.tcate so on the form provided. I I pay only #. plus shipping and handling for I each book I take. (Occasional extra-value selec, lions are slightly more.) I need take only # books I in the coming year and may resign any time after I purchasing # books I introductory package. I may return it In # days. I Membership will be canceled. I will owe nothing. MR. Print name I If under #, parent must sign above. Office use only best single rendering of what the future may hold." Psychology Today. It's easy to join. The coupon tells how.  #. Future Shock by Alvin Toffler. National Best Seller, "Essential reading for those... committed to controlling their destinies." Psychology Today . Pub. ed . # #. Dangerous Visions ed. by Harlan Ellison. Anthology of # stories never before in print by Sturgeon, Anderson, others. Pub. ed. # .y #. I Sing The Body Electric! by Ray Bradbury. # major pieces -- Bradbury's first collection in five vears. Pub. ed. # #. Childhood's End, by Arthur C. Clarke. Mankind's last generation on earth. "Wildly fantastic! -- Atlantic. Pub ed. # #. Beyond the Beyond, by Foul Anderson. Six novellas by Hugo Award winner. About scientists, pirates, loners. #. The Left Hand of Darkness, by Ursula K. LeOuln. Finding love -- In a "Unisex" world! Nebula Award winner. Pub. ed. # #. Prelude to I'ars by Arthur C. Clarke. Two complete novels. Sands of Mars and Prelude to Space. # short stories, by the scl-fl'"colossus." Pub. ed. # #. Ice Crown by Andre Norton. A closed planet holds strange colonists locked in Intrigue over r. royal crown with dread power. Pub. ed. #. World's Best Science Fiction #. ec by Wollheim i; Carr. #-of-aklnd stories by Leiber, Sliverberg. Niven, K others. #. Rockets In Ursa Major bv Fred Hoyle and Geoffrey Hoyle. A spaceship returns crewless, announcing the coming of a deadly peril Pub. ed. # #. Stand on Zanzibar . b Life In U.S. # years from now. Hugo Award Winner. # pages. Pub. ed # #. The Last Hurrah of the Golden Horde by Norman Spinshort storie-s by the new oung sci-fi giant Book Club eCitiors are somelimes tecuced in i;e, but they are all full-length, nard-cover books you win be uroud lo add to you' permanent library. Membe'S accepted m u S.A ano Canada only. Canadian menbers will be serviced from Toronto. Olfer sl'gi'iiy'differenl in Canada. HIJACK Edward Weten TH MU I I Ui to ip#' "The Godfather" in Space The sardonic tale of organized crime's biggest job ever -- hijacking the first starship. The sun's going nova, and the Syndicate isn't about to sit back and burn -- so... instant Mafiastronauts! Boucher Anthology Complete Anthology of Fantasy and Science Fiction, in paperback. Great stories by everyone from Anderson to Zelazny. We'll be putting them in a nice boxed set for Christmas, but why wait? Lovecraft Lovers ! Beagle's Arkham Edition of H. P. Lovecraft is now More coming later on in '#. # each wherever paperbacks are sold. For mail orders, please send # for each book (includes postage and handling) to: Beagle Books, Dept. CS # West # Street New York, N.Y. #I An lnto Publisher #I Fifth Ave., New York, N.Y. # Galaxy is published in French, German, Italian, Japanese and Spanish. The U. S. Edition is published in Braille and Living Tape. May, #I Vol.#,No. # Ernest Hill James E. Gunn Robert Silverberg W. MacFarlane Theodore Sturgeon Duncan Lunan Jack Sharkey Larry Eisenberg David R. Bunch Algis Budrys Editor Science Editor Feature Editor Managing Editor Art Director Associate Art Director Circulation Director Subscription Director e Publisher Associate Publisher ing Corporation, a subsidiary of Universal Publishing  Distributing Corporation, Arnold E. Abramson, President. Main offices: # East # Street, New York, N.Y. #. #t per copy. #-issue subscription: # in the United States, elsewhere #. Second class postage paid at New York, N.Y. and additional mailing ofPublishing Corporation under international, Universal and PanAmerican Copyright Conventions. All rights reserved. The publisher assumes no responsibility for unsolicited material. All stories printed in this magazine are fiction and any similarity between characters and actual persons is coincidental. Title registered U.S. Patent Office. Printed in U.S. A. Some time ago I suggested in this space that human intelligence, if it existed at all, should in the light of current needs be considered wealth. All right, I've just spent three days and far into nights in the hall of diamonds. With you. publisher, resident cynic and rainmaker during dry spells -- and one of the best friends you and I could have -- made up the December reader poll. Bern is also the author of one of the most widely published texts (all Englishspeaking countries and ten foreign languages) on psychometrics, the science of measurement of psychophysical processes. In a sense both you and I were undergoing psychometric testing You came through wide-angle, glittering, en masse , and with fine detail in the closeups. And you shape up like an editor's dream. The response has been great and the results uniformly gratifying. Actually questionnaires and letters are still coming in but more than enough are on hand to give us a definite picture. Wide-angle first: more than twothirds of Galaxy's brain trust -- you folks -- are in age from # (# in college) to #. The educational level of this group is tops -- # college or better. The age groups at each end of the spectrum are split fairly evenly. The oldest reader to send in a questionnaire to date is # -- he extended his subscription. Robert A. Heinlein's  Will Fear No Evil (concluding installment) and Robert Silverberg's We Are Well Organized handily won the best story in the issue vote by splitting almost exactly # of the total ballots. James Blish's Darkside Crossing was a fairly close third -- Stephen Tail's The Mad Here are some of your reactions to key questions: #) I don't like fantasy mixed in with science fiction. The trick phrasing here was deliberate: a) the question was an important one; the argument is as old as sf and we wanted you to do a double take, think it over and answer from conviction; b) Bern and I had been arguing about this, hammer and tongs, and the question was loaded in case you weren't looking. But you were looking and Bern was the first to congratulate me -- # of you rephrased the statement to: I like ( occasional fantasy... or otherwise left no doubt. Actually I don't like to mix most fantasy with sf -- but I want to be able to run a work like Blish's Day After Judgment in Galaxy when I have the chance. It doesn't happen daily. So thank you. #) Nearly # of you gave four letter-and-cussword freedom of expression to Galaxy -- but let me pledge you this: I won't buy them ( Please turn to page #) Why were these men great? How does anyone -- man or woman -- achieve greatness? Is it not by mastery of the powers within ourselves ? Know the mysterious world within you ! Attune yourself to the wisdom of the ages! Grasp the inner power of your mind ! Learn the secrets of a full and peaceful life ! Benjamin Franklin, statesman and inventor... Isaac Newton, discoverer of the Law of Gravitation... Francis Bacon, philosopher and scientist... like many other learned and great men and women... were Rosicrucians. The Rosicrucians existence for centuries. Today, headquarters of of mail annually to all parts of the world. ' "" Mas  mmm n   b A nonj organfca I d d r eS S :  U.R.C. j San Jose, California #, U.S.A. Please send me the free book, The Mastery of Life, which explains how I may learn to use my faculties and powers of mind. Name Address Wisdom -- for some the power to kill, for others the reason to die! T HE man from the ministry was coming. Today. Tomorrow and tomorrow and tomorrow. Or had it been yesterday? Yesterday and yesterday and yesterday. It was summer and a fine morning. Afternoon. Yes -- afternoon. He had had his lunch, so it was afternoon. The sun high and the swallows, sweet sister swallows, dotfine days to come. Peter Sanderson lit his pipe and walked slowly to the French windows looking out to the long, downward sloping rose garden. His eye followed the irregular line t of the bushes petering out where the undulating bank curved into an even parabola ending at the willows, drooping over a river's course in sinusoidal loops across the meadows and into the woods behind. No. It had not been yesterday and yesterday and yesterday. The words had not been said. The conversation rehearsed only in his own mind. The problem had not been resolved. The problem -- yes. Was it -- had it indeed been a problem? Here, buried in a quiet garden behind a smiling Tudor house in a tiny depopulated village, the few scattered buildings of his workshops and laboratories -- Sanderson's zoo -- landscaped and blended into the countryside, problems of any sort became no more than academic exercises. Solutions were found, theses written, findings tabulated into typescript, folded and placed into large buff envelopes and posted away. That was the end and solution to all problems. Sometimes large, stiff envelopes arrived of their own accord. Sealed and stamped with curious insignia. "Top secret." "Urgent." "Immediate" "Priority." "Destroy after perusal." And a host of other meaningless titles to the trumpery within. You scanned them at your leisure, considered the requirements, tested, experimented and, in your own good time, supplied the answers. You did not ask yourself what it was the little people in the cities might do with your findings or why they needed the information in the first place. At least, he had never considered the oddities of their demands untilnow. Not until the envelope had arrived with more seals and stamps than most. It had been delivered by hand, he remembered. Someone in a blue -- or had it been a khaki uniform? Dropping onto the garden pad in an autogyro. Marching with a left-right crunch up the chipped crazed paving path and snapping his hand up to the peak of his cap. He had insisted on seeing the document placed in the safe before he left. Peter Sanderson opened the French windows and smiled whimsically as he stepped out to the lawn and settled himself in the garden chair under the sycamore. They had had difficulty in finding a safe, he remembered. Had settled finally for a refrigeration cabinet used otherwise for cultures of some of the more deadly plagues. It had seemed safe enough even to the much-bemedaled comedian with the gold braid. He had not considered the man particularly odd at the time. The city people were always odd. Everything had seemed straightforward enough when he had found time to open the envelope and study the requirements. The job of any scientist was to supply only the overall evaluation. To tell them what was and what was not possible. To give guidelines they would afterward translate into computer language and feed into their production controls. Yes , he thought, draving on his pipe and letting the smoke curl up an outward-spreading branch. From the great , windowless dungeons of their cities , from all their automated production and cybernetics, they have to come down to an ordinary man in the end to do their thinking for them. They can only develop what we, detached from it all, give them to play with. Neither they nor all their machines can invent any new thing or even ask themselves an objective question. Why are we doing it? Is this what we really want? Where do we want to get to? Is there a better way? As long as the scientist supplied the answers expected of him and came up with a regular supply of new ideas they would leave him in peace in his primitive surroundings with flowers in his gardens and the absurdity of windows in his walls to look out upon something he seemed unaccountably -- and from their point of view, perversely -- to want to see. A scientist should never interfere or question their right to a knowledge that was any man's for the asking if he knew what the questions should be. The man from the ministry was on his way now. A black dot among the dipping of the swallows, hovering over the trees. The pilot was probably checking his charts and looking for some sort of concrete pad in the absence of the usual flat roof to land on. He would find himself a spot in the end. His jets would scorch a black patch in the meadow and the cows with their ungainly udders swinging would amble around, chew and stare at him. The man from the ministry would be helped from his seat. Something thin and black would descend the steps, a briefcase on one side and an umbrella on the other. A gray, amorphous shading between the hard brim of the hat and the crisp whiteness of the collar. A face perhaps. The striped trousers and polished shoes would pick their way carefully through the cowpats and trample on the buttercups. The gray-black wraith would bend, bow stiffly and extend a cuff-white hand, cold and moist as the tail of a fish. "Heigh-ho!" Peter Sanderson sighed. "Better go and meet him, I suppose." find the face under the regulation Homburg hat ruddy, pleasant and -- what was more -- vaguely recognizable. He had met the man some time. Either last week or twenty-five years ago. A large hand outstretched, a firm grip followed by a genial pumping. Hardly the hand of the minister of -- what was it -- Research and Development? Astronautics? Ergonomics, ecology and materials supply? "Don't I -- ?" "You remember me? Wilfred Wannemaker. We were at 'Harwell together' "Were we indeed?" The name was remotely familiar, the face also. Harwell. What or who was Harwell -- or what was it Harwell had once been? Some sort of university. Imperial College of Science and Technology. Yes, he had been to Harwell. He had graduated at Harwell twenty -- or was it forty? -- years ago. What had a minister of whatever it was to do with Science and Technology? Ministers were not technocrats. Ministers were not anything that he had heard of. "Yes -- of course we were!" Wannemaker seemed excessively jovial, he noticed. "I graduated in Twenty-one-fifty. You had already gone down by then, of course. A legend and an inspiration to all of us. Honors in everything. My goodness, yes! We all knew what the future had in store for you. And look at you now! Where we who were proud to know you were all confident you would finish up!" Peter Sanderson untied and retightened the knot in the necktie twisted around the wasitband of the tweed trousers that, adjust them as he might, always managed to slip down over his meager hips, leaving a bulge behind and a frayed turn-up trapped under the left shoe heel. "Where am I?" he asked curiously. "Now -- come now, Professor!" The man who had called himself Wannemaker smiled. "You know very well where you are. What? With all of us in the ministries hanging on to your every word? You are without doubt the leading anthropologist in the world today." "Anthropologist, you say?" "Would that not be correct? I know of course of your reputation as a biologist, endocrinologist, ecologist -- to name but a few -- ha-ha -- might one say?" "Interesting," he murmured. "Very interesting." "Surely you are aware of your own reputation?" "I am aware of very few things that happen in the cities and the -- shall we say developed areas of society? You appear to think highly of my work. I am very gratified. I was not aware that I was so well known outside my own quite academic circle." "Your contributions to the society you shun are well known, Professor -- and appreciated. The tangible results of your theoretical studies are probably more farreaching than you imagine. We all -- in the various lands of the West -- sleep more soundly in our beds in the knowledge that you are there.'" "Do you indeed?" he reflected. "But only in the West? I had hoped that all mankind -- " There was a blackbird hopping on its yellow stilt legs behind the gladiolas. Black like the minister and, in the limited enclave of the garden; considerably more important. "Tell me," he asked suddenly. "I recently had a visit from a very exalted personage in some military attire. He seemed moved by the desire to salute me at every turn. Would that phenomenon have been due in some measure to what you term -- my reputation?" "That, Professor, was General First Class Alexander Dunweather. "As I thought, as I thought. Somewhat renowned in his own field, no doubt?" "But surely, Professor, you know. General Dunweather is Supreme Allied Commander, Strategic Space and Satellite Forces Western Europe." "And he saluted me? Well now, I am more flattered than I knew I was at the time." "Shall we go inside, Professor? We have a lot to discuss concerning General Dunweather and the project on which you have been working." "Project? What project? Ah, yes! The large, buff envelope with many seals and stamps that the good general did me the honor of delivering personally into my own hands. And from there to the refrigeration cabinet. Certainly we will discuss it. The matter has been very much on my mind of late. You would like a sherry, no doubt?" It would, of course be a sherry, Wannemaker thought, holding the clear crystal glass to the light. And served in an antique receptacle blown from a heavy and preposterously unsuitable medium. Probably not a single lightweight plastic utensil in the house. They live utterly in the past, these academic types. Incredible how a man can work and even think with the distraction of the daylight and the outside world streaming in through glass holes in the walls. Sitting, even, under a tree with the damp, unconditioned wind blowing through his unprotected, natural hair. Myself, I should die of rheumatism at an early age and, lacking the society and competition of my fellows,  should achieve nothing at all. Boredom would stultify my every effort. A nd yet perhaps... "I envy you, Professor. "My dear fellow! You graduated, you tell me. You, too, could have chosen the academic life. All of us seem to have slipped away to our various little hidey-holes. There are plenty more if you look for them. Population seems, I have noticed, to be dwindling fast." "I am afraid the city called me. Politics. A sense of service to my fellows, you might say. I developed early on, I suppose, those qualities of leadership -- I set out on a search for -- " "Power?" the professor asked, mildly. "Yes," he said. "Yes. I suppose you could call it that. Power. I achieved it, you know. I have power now in a certain measure. "My congratulations." "You are somewhat contemptuous, Professor. But you, too, whether you like it or not, have power. Considerably more than I have or could hope to attain." "You are about to explain to me a pronouncement I can only at this moment regard as cryptic." "Yes," Wannemaker agreed. He emptied his glass, got up and walked to the large brick fireplace, smoke-grimed and so authenticlooking it was impossible not to imagine that it was sometimes, in winter, put to its original use. An inadequate incinerator and an ineffectual radiator and convector of heat. He found the hearth, however, a suitable platform and, leaning on the mantel, looked down curiously at the slight, ill-clad figure comfortably buried in the floral tapestry of a deep-cushioned armchair. some scientific training, have done my best to fathom your report on the Dunweather project. I confess I am at a loss. You have apparently, in excess of our most optimistic forecasts, achieved a breakthrough. And yet you have seen fit to present your findings in terms of -- shall we say, a philosophical treatise? If we interpret you correctly of your experiments because of your misgivings about some ultimate but unnamed harm that might befall the human race as a result of the wider applications of your technique. Do I read you correctly?" Peter Sanderson rummaged in his bulging pockets for his tobacco pouch and matches. He filled his pipe carefully and lit it to his satisfaction before replying. "You do," he said. "I need hardly tell you, Professor, that for an academic to imagine himself capable of deciding on the utilitarian aspect of his theories is, in a modern industrialized society, is -- well -- is" "Unthinkable?" "You must see. Professor -- " "But I do see, Mr. -- er -- your name is Wannemaker, I believe? Yes, I do see. But you mentioned power, Mr. Wannemaker. I have never wished for positive power -- the sort of authority I do not doubt you exercise. I am quite content to leave the decision inherent in running a conglomerate society to the heads of that society. But you are quite right. I do have this power in a negative sense. I am in a position to give you what you require but I do not intend to do so. That is what one might term the negative aspect of my authority." Wannemaker drew himself to his full and considerable height. He was tall and, in the eyes of his colleagues on committee, a distinguished figure. When he spoke good committee men fell into a respectful silence, nodding like teazles in the warm winds of his eloquence. But now, meeting the bright, smiling eyes of the small figure in the chair, he hesitated, uncertain whether to threaten with a quick cut-off of funds or cajole with an emphasis on every man's duty to the state. "Yes?" Peter Sanderson asked, mildly. "Professor -- " "Yes?" "You are aware, are you not, of the reasons behind General Dunweather's concern? We have intelligence that the Russians, who have been experimenting with this form of communication for some years, have achieved a breakthrough. From ground station to distant starship, we are told. We don't know its extent, or how effective it will prove, but it has become obvious that such a possibility exists." "And we should not be left behind?" "Certainly we should not." "No," he said. "I see that." He sucked at his pipe for a while and a tabby cat, padding in from the garden, jumped silently onto his lap, curled up and went to sleep. He continued to sit staring through the windows, seeing in his mind's eye, although Wannemaker was not aware of it, the upsurge of a mushroom cloud that had burgeoned for the same reasons in the necessity to forestall its development by the wrong side. But the mushroom was history and would have been there in the end whatever any man had done. Knowledge is like that. It is any man's for the asking. Suddenly he knocked out his pipe and stuffed it back into his trousers pocket. Removing the cat, he got to his feet. "Come," he said. "You have not understood the philosophical -- as you call them -- reasons for my refusal to proceed any further with telepathic methods of contact. I will give you a practical demonstration."  timbered passage and out through a heavy, iron-studded door. So quickly did he move that the minister, with by far the longer pair of legs, had difficulty in keeping up with him on the graveled drive that led to a sparse colony of scattered outbuildings among the trees. "What do you suppose was my first experiment?" He threw the words over his shoulder while the rocks wheeling above the elm trees gossiped and squawked among themselves. "I've naturally no idea." The professor stopped in his tracks, turned to face him. "You don't?" he asked. "No." "Do you know what race claimed telepathic contact among its priesthood, along with telekinesis and bilocation?" "No -- I don't." The rooks, disturbed by the first crunching steps on the gravel, swooped and cawed among the trees and a frog from the depths of a ditch croaked with a guttural guffaw. The professor turned on his heel and set off nimbly toward the first of the huts. "The Tibetans," he threw back to the minister. "They drove a spike of wood into the brains of their initiates. Through the forehead. Once you knew how big a spike and where to put it, it was supposed to give them telepathic ability." "And did it?" "That is what I set out to discover. On rats at first. I experimented with pegs and rats. Two thousand of them. I put them through a series of carefully controlled experiments. Food hidden where one rat knew its location but the subject rat did not. And more of this nature. In the end I succeeded. I discovered the exact size of the peg and the point where to insert it through the skull. I progressed as far as the Tibetan Llamas had done a thousand years ago. I created a telepathic rat." "And then?" Wannemaker was struggling to keep up with the hurrying figure. Annoyed at this unorthodox method of reporting and considerably concerned for the security aspect. A Russian agent, for all the scurrying figure knew, might be lurking with taperecorder and short-wave transmitter behind every buckthorn bush. "Then, naturally, I continued with relatively sized pegs on a number of higher animals, fishes and birds. I Induced telepathic abilities in all my subjects. Finally I carried out the crucial test. On a primate. The gentleman we are about to visit. An adult male gorilla." "But my dear professor -- why a gorilla?" Peter Sanderson unfastened the latch on a five-barred gate across a concrete path leading to a large, brick-built hut with flower beds urider the barred windows and wisteria trailing around the door. "You mean why not a chimp or a gibbon? I happened to have a gorilla for which I had no other use. A rather likeable animal. We call him Rastus." The door to the hut was opened by a white-coated young man, also with a pipe in his mouth and a rose in his buttonhole. "Come in," the professor invited. "I want you to see Rastus's rather remarkable accomplishments." Wannemaker found himself in a narrow passage, facing a line of cages. In the first of these a heavily built gorilla was standing, holding on to the bars with both hands and, in a very disconcerting fashion, staring him in the eyes. Something about the face moved Wannemaker intensely. A sense of brutish, seemingly demonic power. The bloodshot whites of the deepset, brooding eyes; the half-open mouth exposing strong, yellow teeth; the massive, overhanging, intelligent brows. There was something malignant in the steady and, to Wannemaker's mind, totally evil stare. Even as he blinked, uncertain and incredulous, Rastus tugged suddenly at the bars and jumped back against the wall with a sharp cry of revulsion. "It's all right," Sanderson said sharply. "He can't get his arms through the bars. Come along to ttyBooks poration -- we were, last month -- (speaking of it, that is), there are lots of traps in becoming a large corporate structure. Immobility is one. There seems to be a direct correlation between number of people and the ability to move. We are trying to offset this by doing our publishing in separate pockets, as it were -- hence Beagle, Walden, Comstock and the new London operation. Ballantine Books # far-flung Empire. All of which make it possible for the original BB's to nip off to places like San Francisco for a couple of days or to get Annie over here for a week (well, hell, how else would we have gotten the galleys and for others to visit us from various points of our small globe. In this way we hope to evade yet another problem of bigness -- lack of communication.  AS TO what happens within our offices of (now) Vk floors, it's a bloody mad house. We conducted a small poll recently and found that not one of the #-odd bodies now located here would want it any other way. Working in this firm does something to people. As an example of our esprit-decorps (if that is, indeed, what it can be called) the entire Accounting Department is flowering forth in beards. Formidable. A lot of us even read our own books -- outside of the editors, that is. (This is a rare thing in a publishing house.) This department must sadly admit to not being able to keep up with the whole list any more. Just the Adult Fantasy, Science Fiction, Mysteries, Westerns, Ecology, Environment, Comstock and sex books. Enough. to the discussion of books, what have we got for this month -- a whole fleet of books from Fred Pohl and Jack subsea acadehny types (did you see that crazy Cousteau film on the seadragons of Galapagos?) involved in various adventures, plus another group of Clark Ashton Smith stories tasy. Meanwhile all the H.P. Lovecraft titles in Ballantine and Beagle go bouncing from glory to glory. Great stuff. Sincerely... BB the next cage. Now -- as you will notice -- Rastus can't see or hear us in here. There's a thick wall and a close-fitting connecting door between us. Here, take a banana and hide it in one of those cupboards." The professor, Wannemaker noted, was a man different in his laboratory from the easy-going savant in the house. He was quickspoken, keyed-up, exact in all he did. Wannemaker noticed the cupboards, numbered one to twentyfour against the far wall. Opening one, he put the banana inside, closing and locking the door and, at Sanderson's direction, hiding the key under some straw on the floor. "All right," Sanderson said. "Come outside and watch Rastus carefully." He closed and secured the cage door behind them. Then both he and the young assistant heaved on a rope running over a pulley to the connecting door until it was fully open. Rastus stood still, his hands on the cage bars, watching the door rise until it was secured and the rope tied. Then Wannemaker was conscious of the blood-red eyes on his face, unblinking, unwavering and, he was convinced, charged with an indescribable malevolent hatred. The lips pulled back in a grin -- a snarl it may have been -- and the beast turned, shambled through the door, picked up the key from under the straw, unlocked the correct cupboard, took out the banana, peeled it and, squatting on his haunches, popped it into his mouth. His eyes were still on Wannemaker as he sucked his fingers, nibbling reflectively at the nails. "He read your mind," Sanderson said simply. "Or mine -- or Roger's here -- or the minds of all three of us together. It's not words, of course, that tell him where to go. It is the visual sense we all have before we verbalize that transfers itself. The gestalt, one might say. But we haven't finished. Roger, give him the bag of tricks." bag from a hook on the wall and passed it through a one-way flap set in the bars of the cage. He produced a second banana and laid it in the passageway a few feet from the grille. "Now then -- we'll let you conduct the next operation yourself. Inside that bag are a dozen or so rods. Any three of them will screw together to make a scoop nearly but not quite long enough for Rastus to reach his banana. They're all numbered -- one to fifteen, to be exact. Now-take a piece of paper and write down any three numbers you would like Rastus to use and let him do the rest. Until you give him the idea he won't even be able to open the bag." Rastus was looking at him again as he took out his notebook and pencil. He knew it was foolish to assume that the grin of any simian had the same origin as a human's desire to laugh, but there was, he was convinced, something more than anthropomorphism in his own conviction that Rastus was smirking at him with a sardonic and vindictive contempt. Even before he finished writing Rastus had lurched away to the bag, opened it and, taking out the correct three rods, had begun clumsily but without hesitation screwing them together. "Remarkable -- " Wannemaker breathed. "Wait," The professor whispered. "You haven't seen anything yet." Rastus inserted the rod between the bars and reached toward the banana, which remained another eighteen inches beyond his grasp. For a moment he seemed frustrated and uneasy. His eyes strayed toward Wannemaker's but he obviously found no comfort there. He shook his head several times and scratched his forehead with his free hand. Then he laid down the rod and stood for a while, grasping the bars, his head bent forward and his eyes closed. The banana began to move. A flick at a time, a quiver, a short bounce and then, rocking and slewing like a Mexican jumping bean, it began to move toward the cage. In a halfminute it was within reach of the rod, was hooked and maneuvered back to a point where the long fingers could reach out, secure it and draw it inside to be peeled and eaten. The professor nodded, well pleased. "Three factors emerge from this experiment," he explained. "Each in its own way remarkable. First -- there is a sense of number, which was also hinted at in the cupboard experiment. All the rods would have fitted together had you been aware of it and made an instrument long enough for the purpose. But you did not know that and he was at that time taking his instructions from you alone. Roger and I kept our own minds inoperative by mentally counts ing from fifteen upward. But far more important than the sense of number was the ability to recognize numerals, a totally different matter. He could not, of course, relate the symbol for eight with any specific quantity but he received the image and identified its counterpart on the rod, together with the other two numerals you gave him. Children do much the same thing when, incorrectly, they are taught their tables before they have had time to develop a sense of plurality. Thirdly, and totally unrelated to the phenomenon of image reception, he has demonstrated the fact of telekinesis. The paraphysical powers latent in any brain are at this creature's command once he learns how to use them." II able lounge of the Tudor house, drinking tea and munching dry pastry the professor referred to as "biscuits" before Sanderson would discuss the matter further or answer the question that was uppermost in Wannemaker's mind. Night was deepening over the willows and Wannemaker had already settled himself to stay the night in an unheated and overventilated bedroom when the professor suddenly set down his teacup and produced a bottle of scotch. As he uncorked the bottle he returned without further preamble to the subject of his report. "You want to know why, having progressed so far, I do not intend to go any further?" He handed his guest a glass and raised his own, staring at it thoughtfully for a while before he drank. "There is an overall philosophical concept I shall try to explain to you later. A matter, shall we say, of the use of knowledge and the relationship of man to his destiny. The tiny, three-dimensional world of man and all his cousins is the tip only of a larger, paraterrestrial iceberg. But all this can wait. Let us consider Rastus himself. You have seen the ability this poor creature has developed as the result of a crude experiment: to read your thoughts and to utilize a power, the source of which no one, myself included, can explain. And Rastus is learning fast. Already we have taken elaborate precautions to ensure his safety. It is not bananas he wants most in life. It is freedom. The key to the door of his cell." "But surely, he can't -- " Wannemaker began. "You have seen what Rastus can receive. You have not seen, nor do we know, what he can project. Telepathy is a two-way communication and its field, as far as we know, is not limited by distance. Hence your general's interest in its application in space. Not only can Rastus read your mind, he can also transmit his thoughts to you. We are not at all sure what form these thoughts may take since they cannot, of course, be formulated in words or even, possibly, in readily understandable concepts. But I am not at all sure that it was not Rastus himself who decided that you would stay the night with me. It was an out-of-character decision on your part and he seems, Mr. Wannemaker, to have taken a strong dislike to you." Wannemaker wriggled uncomfortably in his chair. It was too deep and too low and he was a man much given to the right postures. He had not followed everything the professor had intended to convey but Rastus's dislike of him had seemed patent enough. He was not at all sure that Sanderson was not ranging himself on the side of his monkey. "True, I sensed a certain malevolence every time he looked at me. But surely it's ridiculous to suggest -- Why, I decided quite freely myself to accept your -- ah -- excellent hospitality." Sanderson refilled the glasses and drew the curtains against the darkening night. A clock chimed from the hallway. "Malevolence is not the word," he said. "No, no. Neither Rastus nor any beast can be malevolent, in the way you mean. He can project only the images of his own subjective life. Brutish to you, no doubt. Probably more brutish still due to his unnatural life in a cage far from the society of his fellows and the forests of his home. He has not so far seen fit to convey his images to me." "But you know that he could. You believed he had done so to me. "I have a colleague, Mr. Wannemaker. A young lady. She is an excellent zoologist, a quiet, pale, rather withdrawn girl not given to emotional upsets. She is now at home under sedation very near to a serious mental breakdown. Rastus desired her, Mr. Wannemaker. He has no mate of his own and no means, one would think, of formulating, let alone projecting, his confused desires. Yet he desires her. This confused projection of longing burgeoned the first time he saw her after the insertion of our peg in his brain. He continues to desire her from a quite considerable distance. Her house is ten miles away, but I am afraid that Dr. Angela Styles is never without Rastus in her mind or without an awareness of his presence. He will remain with her until he dies. Even after he dies, I am not sure -- " "You don't say!" Wannemaker stared at him. The lighting in the small room with its ridiculously low, beamed ceiling was far from adequate. Two small standard lamps with incongruously large and only vaguely translucent shades. The atmosphere was eerie. The quiet, unemotional voice of the professor, the creaking of the uneven floor, a spasmodic thudding, due possibly to a tree branch stirred by the night wind and striking against the wall of the house. Still more eerie in the uneasy silences when nothing happened at all. It seemed not impossible in this otherworldly house to sense the thought patterns of Rastus like radio waves streaming in, permeating the half-light, curling with the smoke patterns from the professor's pipe, eddying in fragile images, trailing off into the air, but remaining afterward, a dead static conception of presence like the stale smell of tobacco after the pipe has gone out. "I do say," the professor puffed, in answer to his question. "But," Wannemaker objected, pulling himself together with an effort. "If that is so and your gorilla can project something toward the lady, something evil -- " "Not evil," Sanderson interrupted sharply. "He is projecting no more than a natural response, not even, as far as we know, any suggestion of actual mating. Do you think Rastus believes this to be evil? Evil implies departure from an accepted standard." "Very well -- not evil, but shall we say -- unfortunate? If you are now satisfied that the same operation is possible on a human being, what is the further objection to doing it? If Rastus is destroyed and the project is carried to its logical conclusion the juxtaposition of the bestial to the human mind would no longer apply." "You still don't see." Sanderson sighed. "Don't you realize at all what it is I have established? That we have now, all of us, to start our basic thinking again from scratch? That the whole scientific world will now have to rethink from its basic theories the whole application of knowledge itself? We must begin from a new and this time quite indisputable axiom." "And that is?" an ex-Harwell man, you are remarkably unreceptive. What I have established is the simple fact that neither the human brain, nor, it seems, any brain at all, has evolved. There is no evolution. We were created." "But how can you possibly deduce -- " "Very simply, my dear Minister. If the brain has evolved, it has done so by trial, error, experiment and mutation, developing new skills to overcome the problems with which each succeeding species was faced. It would have learned, step by step, to manipulate its environment. It did not learn to develop a paraphysical ability until I drove a wedge into its tissues and upset the normal workings of its highly complex, but still basically material, composition. I released something apparently new -- a force. But this force was there already. I did not create it. I have unsheathed a link, it seems -- a link inherently beyond the organic -- to the submarine section of the human iceberg. This force did not evolve, but was inherent and must thus, without question, have been created." "You mean -- by God?" "God is a simplification embracing, as the word does, in one concept a hoped-for explanation of all we don't understand. I would go no further than an intuitive guess. This paraphysical force is a link between the brain and the brain behind the brain. The mind, if you like -- the real person, the real gorilla, the real rat, of which the manishness, the apishness, the rattishness is all we can see orI understand. It would seem further that all parapersonalities -- men, apes, rats, possibly all living things -- are linked by an overall mind conception and what we term preverbal thought can flow through all and perhaps is, in some way in totality, common to all." "What a stupendous thought," Wannemaker began. "But I still don't see -- " He was interrupted by the clangor of a telephone bell in an ancient black instrument on the carved oak sideboard. The professor lifted the receiver and listened impassively for a moment. "Right," he said in reply to someone. "Get everyone here. I'll notify the police, of course." He replaced the receiver and looked long and sadly at the minister. "You don't see?" he asked, returned to the original conversation. "I think you will see very shortly. Rastus has escaped' They heard the story from the young man, Rogers, as he drove them -- Sanderson, Wannemaker, a police sergeant and two constables -- at high speed down a remarkably ill-surfaced road that led to a rambling and isolated house where the lady zoologist, Angela Styles, lived alone, attended now, the professor explained, by a nurse and two men from the labs. The armed attendant, whose job it was to keep an eye on the cage and report any suspicious behavior on the part of the occupant had gotten up, laid down his rifle, unlocked the door and let Rastus out, without afterward having any idea of why he had done so. "You see what we're up against?" The professor sighed as they turned into a long, tree-lined drive. "The same thing could happen to any of us. We just don't know what we might do or exactly what Rastus can make us do. He can't verbalize. He can have only a vague notion of the world outside the lab. He cannot make us do anything outside the compass of his own understanding, but he can certainly be moved by a desire to prevent his own recapture." "My men have instructions to shoot at sight," the sergeant grunted. "Nothing your ape can do will stop that." "I regret the necessity, but it is the only way. I regret it for the sake of Rastus, for the sake of learning, for all our sakes. Most of all I regret the ancient law of all creation that we must kill what we do not understand. But law it is. Society must be protected. If we do not kill Rastus, Rastus may kill us. "We'll take care of society," the sergeant confirmed. "We have every available man out tonight. He won't get far." "You think he will make straight for Miss -- ah -- Doctor Styles?" "I think it more than probable. If only because it is the only location he is aware of." fair-haired girl with thin sharp features and small, deep-set but exceptionally bright blue eyes. She came into the library where they had been ushered by the nurse, a large room with bookshelves from floor to ceiling and high mullioned windows looking out onto the black shapes of ancient trees against the brightness of the moonlit sky. "Won't you sit down?" she said. She had, Wannemaker noticed, a nervous, reedy voice, but she seemed at the same time, although taut and very upright in her closefitting housecoat, reasonably well composed. "So Rastus has escaped?" "I'm afraid so," Sanderson con fessed. She sat in a high-backed chair, her hands folded in her lap and studied them all from sharp, darting eyes. There was a long and embarrassed silence before she spoke again. "You think he will come here, Professor?" "It is a possibility we can hardly overlook." "Now, there's nothing to worry about," the police sergeant assured her. "We've got a dozen armed men in the grounds and the professor thinks we all should stay the night with you, so you'll be properly looked after. We will have the dogs out after him in the morning as soon as it's daylight and a squadron of autogyros from HQ. He won't get far, I promise you." "And when you find him what will you do -- shoot him?" "If you've got a better suggestion, miss -- " She was staring at the professor, accusingly Wannemaker thought, but he met her eyes squarely and shook his head. "What else, Doctor Styles?" "I see," she said sharply. She got up and straightened the folds of her housecoat. Her eyes flickered again around the room, resting for some time and to his embarrassment on Wannemaker. She seemed, he thought, like a trapped bird with the cage door open, unsure if she knew how to fly. "Very well. As I seem to be adequately protected, I shall go to bed. Miss Rawlins here will see that you are all comfortable. I suggest, Professor, that you take the room next to mine. I should like to know where you are in case of necessity." The professor stood for a long time at the window of his bedroom, looking out at the stars and the depth of the blue-black sky and the infinity and eternity that was beyond the sky. Tall trees on a clustered knoll moved only occasionally in the wind and a single long streak of a stratus cloud reached out frorn the world's edge across the horizon like the hand of God shading his otherworldly eyes to see what was on the dark side of his personally favored ball of rock, floating on the outskirts of his otherwise happily inanimate galactic garden. Vve made Rastus more and less than a man, he said to himself. Knowing nothing of his brain or the mind behind it, I have split the wall and let the mind come oozing through. I have broken into the garden of all the angels, not because I had found the key to the door, but suddenly, like a thief with a jimmy. I am no better than a Mongol at the gates of Samark hand. I should like to pray , he thought. Not because God and all his angels were really there in the garden or could hear him if they were. But because he now knew that something or someone was there. Because of th# iceberg below the tip. Because of himself and the knowledge now of someone behind himself, the counterpart that Rastus had found linking him with all the other Rastus's in some great shadow-casting sphere beyond the umbral and penumbral illusion of a subjective earth. He let himself down on thin and shaking knees by the bedside and considered what he should say and to whom he should say it. They were all there somewhere, from Lilith to the Mother of God. Lahamu and Tiamet. Buddha, Ghengis Khan, Jesus of Nazareth and Isaac Newton. One for the master and one for the maid and one for the little boy who lived down the lane. What should he say and whom should he choose? Why did reverence demand genuflexion rather than a leap into the everlasting arms, a wave and a whistle and a: "Hiya, God!" Why words at all? Why images? Thou shalt make thyself no graven image in thy mind, squatting Buddhalike on the battlements of a dream. Thou shalt not bandy words with God. But thou shalt do something rather than kneel on rheumy knees and let thy thoughts dance nimbly, heel for heel and toe for toe, across the coverlet. Neither words nor images formulated into anything God might want to hear as he knelt by the bedside, hands cupped, staring at the wall. There was nothing to say, to project across the Great Divide into a listening, attentive ear. Nothing that the Divided Great could understand. An old man's wheezing whisper. A wedge driven into the skull and tissue of a near-human brain. The expediency of a gorilla's death. Ill T here was a sound from the next room and his thoughts returned sharply from their unrewarding amble into wordless reverie. A window had opened with a stiff, scraping sound. A creaking of loose floorboards, a shuffling, a cough and then an unmistakable grunt. He pulled himself to his feet as fast as his stiff knees would allow. He felt no fear for himself but he was trembling nevertheless, almost paralyzed by the horrible realization that, loud as the sounds had been, Angela Styles had not cried out. Rastus was there -- in Angela Styles' room -- and she was completely in his power. He dragged himself tottering along the passage and threw himself against the doctor's door, expecting to find it bolted against any entry. It opened easily and he found himself lurching into the room headfirst and stumbling toward a black shape that was launching itself from the open window into the night. He staggered after it and looked out. There was a tree with thick foliage spreading to the eaves and a branch was swaying with a spasmodic jerky motion. A rustle of leaves and then all was still. Only then did he turn to the bed. Angela Styles was leaning back against the pillows, smiling and apparently unharmed. "You didn't call for me!" "No," she said quietly. "You're not hurt? He didn't touch you?" "No. He didn't touch me." She laughed a short rasping laugh and he turned quickly towards the door. "No!" she ordered sharply. "But my dear Doctor -- " "Call me Angela." "Why -- yes -- of course, Angela. But we can't just let him run loose. No one can predict what he might do." "Do you mind if I call you Peter?" "Why, no," he agreed, puzzled. "Call me what you like." "That's better," she said enigmatically. "You and me, Peter, we can't hand our work over to the barbarians. Let Rastus have his chance." "I know what you mean. But we can't, Doctor -- Angela. Whatever we say, we are a part of society." "So is Rastus," she said. He came and sat in the chair by her bed and looked at her thoughtfully. Leaning over, he took her pulse. "It's all right," she smiled. "I'm not under his influence, if that's what you are thinking -- not in any hypnotic way at least. I just don't want anyone to harm him." "You may not know whether you are under his influence or not. How did he get in? Through the window?" "Originally," she said in a tired voice. "But he was here all along. When you came. He can travel very fast, you see. He was hiding under my bed." "What!" "You needn't be alarmed. I said he was quite harmless. I was afraid of him only when I didn't understand what he wanted. When he came to me I knew. He was frightened and very lonely. All he wanted was to be near and tell me how lonely he was -- when he found out how to do it. I understand him, you see." The professor sat staring out through the window, helplessly, into the night. Torches were flashing under the trees and a dog was barking at the end of the garden. "My God," he said, vocalizing the initial capital. "What have we done?" "I can see you believe me. Professor." "Yes," he said, wearily. "I believe you." "We must get him back safely to the lab and remove the wedge." "It's no use," he told her. "The damage is done. Removed or not, it will make no difference." "So this creature has to wander Earth, conscious for the first time of his own identity, aware of his loneliness, unable to use the knowledge we have thrust upon him, until he dies." "Until he dies," he said. "Why doesn't he hate us?" she asked. "He isn't capable of hate, somehow. Is hate only a human trait? We haven't made him human, we've raised him to a level we all should have known was there, though we never found it. We are the brutes, the guilty ones. And now, because we are afraid of what we've done, we're going to kill him." T HE torches were coming back toward the house and the first flush of morning was brushing its way lightly, orchid-tinting the edges of the broadening stratus cloud. He stood up and went slowly to the door. "Yes," he said. "We've called out all the forces of law and order. Even the minister is here. Nothing I say will make any difference now; I am a part of that world down there, however much I believed myself not to be. We have the law on our side, whatever we do. And right. And the Common Weal. But justice? Justice is another matter. If we have let in anything through the pin-prick in that animal's brain, we may find that there is universal justice on the other side. And if there is, God help us all." He went down to the library where the minister was sitting, dozing in a leather-upholstered chair. The sergeant and the three constables were playing gin rummy on a mahogany table, their rifles ready at their sides. He stood at the door, hesitating and uncertain of what to say. "No sign of him yet, Professor. The dog-handler thought he had something just now but it came to nothing. Move through the trees, he would, I reckon." "Sergeant," he said. "I want you to call your men off for a while. I want to go out myself alone and try to make contact with him." "Bit risky that, sir, isn't it?" "No!" Wannemaker sat up and dusted his lapels. "I can't allow that for a moment, Professor. You are far too valuable to society -- to your country -- to put yourself unnecessarily at risk." "I am?" he asked. "You must see that yourself. This animal is of no further use to us. You have developed the technique. It must be clear to you that, loose, he could do untold damage not only to you but to anyone else who crossed his path. Unpleasant as it is for all of us, he must be shot at sight. I ' "I don't take orders, Mr. Wannemaker. In this case, which I understand much better than you do, I give them. I would ask you, Sergeant, to kindly call your men in here. #I "Sergeant -- I am the Minister for Defense and in this case I can speak equally well for the Home Office. You will see to it, please, that Professor Sanderson does not leave this house. #I He had forgotten what it was like to feel anger, so that he at first misjudged his own emotions. This was not anger that he felt, a testy, petulant resentment of a lesser man's authority. Anger was heat, confusion, spite and bile. In the heart of the minister, tall and commanding, his trousers creased and crumpled a little at the knees, the stolid-faced policemen lining up at the door, was only a cold, withering contempt. He decided that the contempt had always been there, deep inside himself. Contempt for his masters, the little men of power who bought knowledge and exploited it for their own trivial ends. What he felt, he told himself, was scorn and a hopelessness -- a crystal-clear recognition of the doom of a world where the potentials of learning were siphoned from easy-going savants by tribal headmen wielding the fruits of wisdom with the same indifferent abandon as a Neanderthaler using a club. "You will please step aside. Sergeant. I am going out." "Now, you'd better be sensible, sir. There's nothing you can do out there." Society treating him amiably, like a child. A foolish old man who thought himself capable of using his own wisdom without a policeman to show him how. He was really angry now. He would have brushed the sergeant aside or at least put him in the embarrassing position of using violence to restrain him. He would have done so, but he could not. He was frozen where he stood, one hand outstretched and the other caught in the act of hitching up his trouser band to a more comfortable position above the hips. The constables appeared equally rigid. They had suddenly lifted their rifles, an odd enough action in any case since they were not likely to shoot him, but had then found themselves immobilized in ungainly postures, staring blankly not at him, but through and beyond him. Sanderson found himself, although unable to step forward or backward, free to turn and face the window. And not only free but under a compulsion to do so. Wannemaker was standing like a toy guardsman by his chair and behind him, the large, mullioned window was slowly opening, creaking on its hinges. There was nothing beyond the window but the green-blue tint of the morning sky and the outline of the trees. Sanderson heard the door open behind him he knew that Angela was there, standing beside him. "Rastus is coming," she said. was a dryness in his throat and a cold vacuum in his bowels like the yearning loneliness of a silent, empty night. A dog howled in the distance. A nightingale voiced a silent again a quaver short of the phrase. A horse in the middle distances whinnied. Something was breathing heavily outside the window. Deep, guttural rasping sounds of strong lungs crying for air. A strangled cry. A swirl and rustle of inrushing wind and then a crash as the window was lifted and fell from its hinges and, a moment later, Rastus was standing on the ledge. He raised himself up and down on his huge legs and then crouched forward, his hands on his knees, his teeth bared and gouts of foam dripping from his lips. He sat for a while on his haunches, his mouth working and his deep-set red eyes resting on each of them in turn. Then he jumped to the floor and shambled to Angela Styles. Hes come to take her , Sanderson thought. And nothing we can do will stop him. There is nothing any of us can do... But Rastus did not take Angela Styles. He stood in front of her, the muscles in his great shoulders knotted, his head sunk forward on his chest, staring, it seemed, at her feet. Whatever he was saying or trying to say, the image of himself he projected moved her so much that she touched him lightly on the cheek before sinking into a chair and bursting into tears. He stood where he was for a long minute before raising his hand and stroking the spot where her fingers had rested. Then, thumping his chest, he let out a cry that ought to have been of rage or challenge, but with all his enemies at his mercy, he made no move to attack. Instead he backed to the window and, facing them, let out another cry. Something, Sanderson knew, was about to happen, some tragedy about to unfold. Something Wagnerian was in the atmosphere, the dominant figure of Rastus like Wotan himself, a sullen smouldering of doom in his eyes. Wannemaker began to come to life. He found his arms and his legs free, free to back away from the menacing shape by the window, to dive for the door, tear at the handle, boots and knees against the panel, beside himself with fear. The door, immobile as the sergeant and the constables, refused to open. "Shoot him!" he shouted. "Shoot him, you fools!" Rastus stood where he was, his chest rising and falling and his breath rasping and steaming through his bared, yellow teeth. Sanderson could feel his presence more clearly now, some glimmering of a lowering mental force weighing on the air like the imminence of thunder on a sultry day. Angela Styles felt it, too, and seemed to recognize it for something more than a projection of loneliness, isolation and fear. She dropped her hands from her face as the gloom descended, a mushroom of mental agony of which Rastus was not the source but, in some extra-corporeal way, the stem and focal point. The cloud hovered above and around them and, like the mushroom fins, something of his positive essence radiated toward them. Sanderson felt the tingle of its passage, an emanation of thought encarnalized, but although it passed through him with the emotional stirring of particles in a magnetic field, he could not have defined it, nor interpreted in any visual or symbolic sense what it was Rastus felt or intended to convey. Angela however appeared to understand. "No!" she cried. "Rastus! Don't do it!" Wannemaker had given up tugging at the door and turned to face him. He seemed calmer now. Deliberately and without taking his eyes from the great ape's face he took a rifle from the nerveless hands of a constable. "No!" Angela cried again, but she seemed unable to move from her chair. They were all fixed and rigid except Wannemaker and Rastus himself. Rastus stood very still, staring fixedly at Wannemaker until he fired. Then, closing his eyes, Rastus crumbled to the floor -- dead. "Straight through the heart," Sanderson said dully, knowing that it was so. "He chose you as his executioner, and guided your hand." "There was nothing else I could do," Wannemaker muttered. "No, there was nothing else you could do. You fired the shot, but we are all equal in the sight of the one great unfocused eye. There is only one human race." "I don't know what you're talking about -- what eye?" "You know he is still there?" Angela said, kneeling by the body, its head in her hands. "Not Rastus himself, but the power we all felt. opened in his head. The third eye. Rastus would have let us go and put the guilt only on the one, but ( Please turn to Page #) Pollution was no problem. But where were all the people? ence, the Mohmu completed the interspecies transfer. He was projected from warm dark comfort into a bright noisy world of physical assault that made him take a breath into his new lungs and howl with shock. The displaced entity was lodged in his own body with full observation and no control, his ship was safely stationed a nanosecond in the past, and he was overwhelmed by sensory input. Any planetary investigator knows the best way to understand a species is to become one of them and this is what the Mohmu had done, a full identity transfer at the moment of birth. The Mohmu are not chronocentric. Their physical being is essentially invulnerable. They raise their young in a mindless condition and their highest art is the design and imprint of intellect at bodily maturity. Programed as an investigator, with no imperatives of time, Brad Symons functioned in all departments, cried in the night and studied his new world. He grew older with all deliberate speed and care. When his father rented a cabin with an unvented gas heater the baby pushed a coat stand through a window to save the family from asphyxiation When his mother cut her wrist and fainted he lay on a pressure point until his father returned. Later, when he found the steering arm of the old Chewy cracked and he was too young to warn about it, he tugged away the log in front of a wheel and let the car roll into a tree. He was an extraordinarily ordinary child though he was Bradnow, Brad-aboard-the-ship and a Mohmu, constantly amazed at intelligence in such a tentative and fragile form, naked to circumstance and subject to improbable tensions. He adapted to the pattern of this image-manipulating species and began to project goals for orientation, to ignore reality and dream the future to construct the future. It was a profound exercise of will to live in distorted time instead of the eternal now. His parents were caught by a storm on a lake and drowned, and the boy, who had been an average student, settled seriously to work and won a scholarship to college. He graduated as a cultural anthropologist. He took his masters at Columbia and his paper on Ritual , Taboo and Sexual Practice Among the Academic Hierarchy became an underground classic. It illustrated his complete familiarity with the odd juxtapositions men call humor and it made a lower profile professionally desirable. He took a teaching job at Euphemia College in Tullataska, Tennessee. According to a small group of Young Turks on the faculty, Euphemia was an outstanding example of the stagnant educational system -- motivational fadeout, instruction like a clogged leach line from the septic tank of knowledge. Brad Symons thought the college admirable, a field where young animals could exercise themselves and even more, a rich source for his investigation of what he privately labeled idioznicroznies and coinkydinks. He had observed the hitherto unexampled foreshortening of time in man's history, but it was a coincidence iosyncrasies of Joe Magworth (odds meaningless) should bear fruit at Euphemia. Magworth said, "Okay, Brad, step into the field." The other men, Beaird, Kramatz, Morgan and Dilwarden said they observed a euphoric effect, just as if the sun were shining on your liver, just as if you were eighteen and it was the first warm day of summer in a red convertible and the girl had that unmistakable languid look in her eyes. The Mohmu were beyond primative technology. Experimental physics was plywood, C-clamps and pipe, electric cable and junction boxes, equipment of painstaking complexity. The discipline had its necessary jargon and while Brad understood words like check , plug her in and goddamn, most of the conversation was "thermal inertial diodes steady," and "in-phase beam triads" doing as they ought. He walked into the circle painted on the floor. He was wearing a plastic doughnut on his head, a wide belt with rods sticking out a foot from his waist, a hundred strings of macaroni running from the doughnut to the rods and down to the floor. The tubes were filled with coca-cola or chopped alfalfa and at the focus of the beams, the man disappeared. Brad knew this because he had seen Dilwarden vanish. Kramatz swung a yardstick through him and Dilwarden said he felt it as much as a flashlight beam. "Get the hell away," said Magworth. The men stewed and fretted and checked the machinery and swore. Beaird got a Polaroid and they tried it again, and Brad got a look at himself as others saw him. All the spaghetti had vanished and there he stood like a brick-red statue done up in heat-shrink plastic. "Anthropologists are always great bastards," said Joe Magworth. Brad told him that physicists were Tinker-toy clowns and his mother had been frightened by an Erector set. Brad's apartment the following Sunday, heavy-eyed and inattentive to the TV football game. Brad was fascinated by football as a microcosm of mankind with infinite variables in a framework and Magworth liked the ballet and beer aspects of the game. Today he was preoccupied. "I don't understand it," he said. "The pulling guard missed his block, that's what." "No -- damn it, Brad! I got J.B. Buckert to come in and he's a bigger man than you. He's a very conscientious guy and wanted to know why the lights were on at three this morning. He weighs two-forty and he vanished like that little beaker of beer you gave  n me, "Have another beer." "Right," said Magworth. "But you're a polka-dot tiger, dammit. Every other person checks out stripes. Trouble is. I'm not a geologist -- maybe you've a different kind of rocks in your head -- and I can't find the money to pay for a first-class examination. All the college clinic can do is tell me if you have athlete's foot or not." Three months later money was no problem. Euphemia was suddenly a peer of the University of Tennessee instead of a shirt-tail relation, because of Magworth, the Magworth Effect and what happened at the demonstration. J.B. Buckert was chief of the eight-man police force of Tullataska, dedicated to his job as peace officer. He was a graduate of Euphemia and often bent the law fo favor the student, and when outsiders chose the college as a symbol of social repression and laid plans to raise hell, J.B. had early word on the proposal and took action. He kept a slush fund for worthy purposes and he financed a more particular application of the Magworth Effect. What happened was called the Incident at Tullataska Creek. It flowed Through campus and subsequently became as well known as the Rubicon. The invasion was organized. The wire services had been notified, a TV crew from Nashville was in attendance and sympathizers showed up from places all over the map. The local students came to watch the sophisticated ways of the outer world and were caught up in the excitement. Buckert timed his operation to the musical interludes. People flung themselves around and, with the ecological addicts present, it was not surprising when many of them embraced trees. The loudspeakers blasted at ninety-five decibels and few noticed the tree fanciers. The TV crew paid attention and their sequence of one earnest young leader presumably overcome by frenzy, wrapping both arms around a blue gum, was picked up by the networks. The lens zoomed in to see handcuffs miraculously appear around his wrists and that was the tipoff. With the leaders embracing trees, it wasn't much of a demonstration. All it did was change the course of history. J.B. said, "No harm done. We turned over the gasoline and dynamite to the state police. We're lookin' for the fellas who poured molasses in the electric git-tars. Handcuffs around trees? Students funnin' is what I say. The fella who used the sheepshears on them people is also missin'. The crowd dispersed nice when the music stopped. No trouble a-tall." Anthropologists keep journals as teenage girls keep dance programs. Brad Symons wrote: "Of course it couldn't stay a secret. One reporter found the modified heating suits in the police lockers -- Buckert sent a cruiser to Nashville to buy them at a surplus store. Then the Newsweek legman caught Dilwarden and Beaird up a tree, removing the beam projectors. What, cinched it was the freshman who covered the happening with a Jap job and calmly sold an eight-by-ten glossy to UPI NS, the one with the shears in mid-air, chopping off long curls." locked myself in the bathroom, climbed out the window onto the shed roof, sneaked through the lilacs and got away. There were reporters and TV and guys from GM and Westinghouse and when I got over the back fence I heard sirens in front." "Have a beer. Relax. It's about time for the TV special." Magworth groaned and chuggalugged half a quart of beer. A girl on TV said there was no excuse to smell like yourself when you could smell otherwise and Magworth chuggalugged the rest of the bottle. The screen went blank and then: The Invisible Man. "Turn it off!" said Magworth. "What am I going to do?" "Keep your cool and make out could try for a warm weather foundation like Dr. Salk. Sell out to the best bidder. One thing, can you detect the Magworth Effect?" "Oh, sure, with a diopiter ingaussing perpelator. Buy one at any radio supply store." "Write that down for me, Joe." "Okay, and a simple indopitor degaussing violator nullifies it. Turn it on or off. That's how we externalized the cuffs. Shall I write that down, too?" "Please do," said Brad Symons. He spent the evening in the Department of Anthropology afand took Magworth under its wing. He mimeographed the information and addressed the folded-over sheets to the mayors of the thirty-eight largest cities as reported by the World Almanac, to every fourth company on Fortune's # list and the rest to members of the House. As an anthropologist he deplored interfering with his study group, but as a Mohmu he thought he should balance things off. Within six months the generation and nullification of the Magworth Effect were well understood. Brad Symons stayed in the center of the action because he was the one being on whom there was no effect. He had taken the precaution of mailing his flyers in a dozen little towns in another state and, after the publicity, complete disclosure was the policy of the government and he was the more or less official historian. His report titled Fear, Hysteria and the Zigzag Future was a runaway best seller. This meant that a tenth of the population ever heard of it, a tenth of that number saw a copy and a tenth of those opened the book. He had the iconoclastic gall to reprint the headlines: They invalidated the cliche that it takes # as much information to predict the future as it does to achieve it; # was available and no one foresaw the world as it was to become. Brad relegated Magworth's latest thoughts to Appendix I: Assuming that present technology depends on past research, then the incremental increase of technology may be expressed as dS  TSdt where S  the present level of knowledge T  the rate of increase of technology dt  the temporal increment This simple first order differential equation may be solved with the result: dS  Tdt S S  AeTt Now if H  S, then: oc tech but if to  # and the constant A is assumed to be equal to unity, then: octech   (eTt I )dt And it got worse for thirty solid pages. While Senators cried panic and Tullataska doubled briefly in population from an influx of industrial and international spies and invisible men were blamed for everything from spilled milk to earthquakes, the electronics intralizers. At first they were very much like dog whistles with no dog to call. The United States exin other countries. With the magnificent human ability to forget the past, the Magworth Effect distressed almost no one by the end of the first year, though the handwriting was on the wall, the beam broadcaster had been made portable and the receptors were third generation as two-inch-wide belts. he still looked like a shiny brick statue. Applications of the maggie effect proliferated while fundamental understanding was still at the chalk-and-blackboard stage, a situation like running north from the south rim of the Grand Canyon blindfolded, because extrapolation projected more level desert. The Mohmu was thinking about this at the entrance of the Institute when Joe Magworth parked his car. Fortysix people got out. "How do you like that?" asked Joe. "That rips the rag off the bush," said Brad. "I can barely understand the idea that we're built of atoms miles apart like the solar system, so how many angels can you jam together on the point of a pin?" "We figure two hundred thousand in the same square foot space would push the two hundred thousand and first a foot away. No problem." "Are you still individual, discrete and alone with a hundred and ninety-nine thousand, nine hundred and ninety-nine people inside you and around you?" "I'll agree it sounds cozy," said Magworth, "but nobody casts a shadow. Just like in the beginning, the sun still shines on your liver. A very happy feeling." "I think today you bombed the transportation industry." "That's the way the cookie crumbles," said Magworth with true scientific detachment. Where ten planes had flown before, one flew now and it was very small. Commuter trains became the size of a delivery van. Cabs had nullifiers and so did every building, but elevators used the beam and little elevator space was needed. In the beginning, for all the fail-safes and backup systems, moderate disasters occurred. Nobody enjoyed the idea of sixty-three people materializing in one elevator and personal battery-powered beams worn in hats became popular for a while. With design improvements, a jet crashed after it sucked in a flock of Canadian geese over Fargo, North Dakota and four hundred and thirty-eight people walked away from the scene of the accident. To the surprise of all observers, stodgy Washington, D.C. took the next step and installed beam projectors covering the entire city. You could see people in shops and restaurants and hear the beemurmur of the great buildings, but the sidewalks were deserted. Visitors were issued receptors. Criminals were sentenced to visibility. With mandatory nullifier implants, they were the only ones who walked the streets. A timing device was set to the length of the sentence, coded to avoid tampering, and it worked well. Ostracism is a powerful force among social animals. Some cities took the opposite stance and mounted nullifiers in a spirit of independence, but they changed their position as the crime rate soared. It was much like the process of electrification. Central station power generation was begun in # and fifty years later there were still communities with oil or gas illumination. With the foreshortening of events, the almost total spread of the maggie effect took five years in the United States. Brad Symons returned to Washington after four months in a holdout commune in New Mexico. He had studied visible towns as they went maggie and established the obvious: the sense of euphoria was so attractive it became habit-forming, as life itself is habit-forming in spite of multitudinous drawbacks like toothache and taxes. rpHE Mohmu designed for inves tigation are remarkably stable, but with complete feedback from Brad-aboard-the-ship, Brad-now was hungry for the most human environment, the city. He thought the wide open spaces and mindless nature were great for freaks and this made the changes in Washington doubly shocking. Truck traffic had dwindled. Private cars were almost absent. A few government vehicles were left. The nullifiers were off at the Institute and Magworth's office was empty. "Where is everybody!" Brad yelled. "Hey, Brad." Magworth appeared in corporeality. "What happened?" "I see what you mean. Well, it's just better, is all. Solid bodies are great but they've got to be fed and they catch cold and you have to take them to doctors. J think the field theory has got to include the idea that man gets what he wants. Now, I've done a little math on this -- " "Another time, Joe." "He dreamed of flying and he flew. Dreaming of music for private occasions, he made a record player. Dreaming of the moon, he made a ladder long enough. You see what I mean?" "No." "Well, scratch an engineer and you find a man who knocks on wood. Wary of a hubris of the intellect, mankind is now wallowing in a passion of the spirit. Delightful. It's been indicated by magic and superstition and religion. Forget the mechanism that triggered the reaction, forget the intellectual origin, forget Euphemia and Tullataska Creek." ' "What are you talking about? Where does it end?" "It's one of the things so obvious it's unexamined, but it's characteristic as hunger or fear of falling. Mary Coleridge put part of it like this: Egypt's might is tumbled down Down a-down the deeps of thought; Greece is fallen and Troy town , Glorious Rome hath lost her crown , Venice's pride is nought . But the dreams their children dreamed Fleeting , unsubstantial, vain, Shadowy as the shadows seemed. Airy nothing, as they deemed. These remain. "You weird people are down the tube' said the Mohmu. "There's an inbuilt wish for transcendental emotional experience. That's the way the buzzard burps. That's the way it is, Brad." "Turn off the projectors!" "They're only necessary during the learning period, like training wheels on a bike. Right now it's the midpoint of the process and they're still on while the rest of the people come to the same conclusion." The Mohmu saw no point to continuing. "I've changed," he said. "Have a receptor handy?" He put it on. Brad Symons vanished. As far as the Mohmu could tell, safe and warm aboard the ship in his own body, living a nanosecond in the past had not been perceptible to the former Brad-aboard-the-ship. Joe Magworth whistled. "Great. Another inbuilt is the belief that the mysteries are unending. You're an example. Wonderful. I'll have to think more about that." He vanished. The Mohmu considered another life on Earth. The planet was large and only the carnal, crass, materialistic cultures, the technically advanced countries, had gone maggie. It was another of the multiple paradoxes. He felt a new sensation of sand under his own Mohmu hide, a dreadful itch toward chronocentricity, toward the unending, mysterious human experience. It was an abominable sensation. He left horrible Earth for home in desperate search for help -- renewed certainty -- and faith in the massive accumulation of data. But first he put up a warning sign for unwary passersby in space, the first his invulnerable, ubiquituous race had ever bothered about: and he shut out the fear that he might be contaminated beyond curing, that his Earthly insights might be infectious to his own eternal gyroscopic genus.  Yesterday's truths are dying -- and today's feel none too good! confidential: Office of the Director of Research Interoffice Memo To: Albert Verity, M.D. Assistant to the Director An examination of requisitions on file indicates the use of equipment and materials not readily explained by the nature of projects under development in your laboratory. I am, of course, quite certain that these requisitions are justified, but a word of explanation would be appreciated. Should you wish more specific information as to which requisitions are referred to, I shall supply it. Geoffrey Quest-Profitte, M.D., Director of Research  cc: Samuel Rebate, M.D. President P.S. by hand. Prexy's boy Uriah Legree ( did you know he always calls our president Prexy?) has been snooping , hence the copy to the Old Man. Sorry. But what the hell are you doing with a hard-vacuum still? Vll try to cover for you but you cover for me -- for not keeping an eye on you. G. Q.-P. Interoffice Memo sealed: personal To: Geoffrey Quest-Profitte, M.D. Damn it, Geoff, of all times for you to be away at The Ethical Drug Convention! All I can do is write this informally and hope that when you get back you'll come straight down here and let me show you the biggest breakthrough in the history of the company. Company, hell -- the biggest thing since the scalpel was invented. Hang tight, boss. Fend off Prexy and his snooper for a little while longer while I get it written up and he'll forgive you -- and therefore me -- everything. Just to whet your curiosity, though, let me tell you that my latest requisition is for more mice, lot A# and L#. In case it's slipped your mind what these are, the first is Malignancies, inherited, and the second is Carcinoma, induced. The previous three lots of each group are cured -- remitted -- normal. I mean #, Geoff -- and I mean overnight, every time. And the seven litters I have so far from the first lot -- and one from the second, check out normal. I know as well as anybody does how careful everyone has to be and how much time and crosschecking we have to go through, but I'm telling you -- this stuff is a one-shot, overnight cure not only for lesions but for systemic metastasization. You don't believe this as you read it and I don't expect you to, so get down here and I'll show you. And by the way -- before you get to polishing up a medal for me -- this isn't my discovery. All I'm doing is repeating the procedures of the guy who did discover it and I'm going to see to it that he gets the credit for it. My results-of-record extend back three months. His go back four years. So hurry back and get your thing down here. AI P.S. It also cures warts. P.P.S. The discoverer is Max Orloff. He's a neighbor and a friend of mine. P. P.P.S. On second thought, I'll enclose photocopies of my results. Did I mention what the raw materials cost? Nothing. P.P. P.P.S. If I sound a little manic -- wouldn't you? A.V. Last and ultimate and blockbusting P.S. because # bust wide open if I don't tell somebody, even if I put my life in your hands. Aunt Molly gave a party last Saturday and cooked one of her legendary feasts -- for thirty people. She spent the whole day before -- and most of the night -- cooking. And the day before that shopping. A.V. Interoffice Memo To: Albert Verity, M.D. Assistant to the Director Just a word to acknowledge your efforts during my visit to your laboratory. You will of course assign my lack of response to a deeply ingrained caution -- the caution so necessary to all of us in the ethical drug trade. Above all the stature and reputation of the firm must be maintained and I am sure you will observe the same kind of caution. As I predicted, the requisitions in question are quite justified. Hereafter, however, it would be appreciated if you would report any new directions in research to this office before the fact. Keep up the good work. Goeffrey Quest-Profitte, M.D. Director of Research. cc: Samuel Rebate, M.D. President. P.S. by hand. You recognize this as a slap on the wrist, very light because of the results. For God's sake don't talk about this on the outside -- it could start riots. Matter of fact, don't talk about it on the inside either. As for your Aunt Mollie -- I almost fainted. That I don't want talked about again -- even to me. You took a terrible chance there and I for one am going to forget it. Sometimes you scare me, Al. A good thing  can be trusted. G. Office of the President To: Geoffrey Quest-Profitte, M.D. Director of Research. I very much appreciate your sending me your interoffice correspondence with Dr. Verity. It was no more than your duty. I suggest to you -- knowing it is hardly necessary -- just what you suggested to Dr. Verity. We'd best keep this in the family. I am certainly going to keep it to myself. By the way -- I fail to comprehend the reference to "Aunt Mollie." Can you elucidate? Endorsement : I totally agree with you, Dr. Rebate, that the Verity file falls into my province as Director of Security. In response to your request for suggestions, I think that first of all, Dr. Verity must be isolated -- without his knowing it. I would suggest a security examination of his laboratory and papers each night after hours -- and that the mailroom be alerted so that his correspondence interoffice and outside (God forbid) can be examined. His telephone can easily be put on delay -- as is done on radio talk-shows -- and monitored so that before an incautious word gets out of the building it can be cut. I think that to stop his work or to divert it would only alert him. Meanwhile I think an outside investigation of this Orloff person (that name has a bad ring to it. Doctor) is indicated, together with the nature of his relationship with Dr. Verity. Who is Aunt Mollie? Howlan Beagle, Col., (Ret;) Director of Security Endorsement : The one thing that strikes me is Dr. Verity's statement that the raw material costs nothing. Can you get me a nontechnical description of this "nothing"? I don't believe it, of course, unless it's a figure of speech. But it worries me. Makes it too easy for the competition to undersell us once they analyze the product. Tip Turner Director of Sales Endorsement : I appreciate a look at this file. I wouldn't say that at this stage the matter is in my department, but unless we are extremely cautious it might well be -- and a nightmare to boot. I, too, very much doubt that this Orloff has anything -- or Dr. Verity either -- but the matter should be investigated. I will be glad to go with whoever investigates this person. He may require some handling. Let me know. Genteel Flack Director of Public relations. Interoffice Memo To: Albert Verity, M.D. Can you give me a brief description of the process you used to produce the serum you used on those mice? You know the one I mean. Never mind the technicalities. Geoffrey Quest-Pro fitte, M.D. Director of Research. P.S. by hand. Seal your response. G. Q.-P. Interoffice Memo. To: Geoffrey Quest-Profitte, M.D. Director of Research Sure. You start with the spore of Mucor Mucedo. What you want is the endospore, but you don't have to excavate for it. Just let it develop the germ tube and nip it off before it branches. Stick these in your bell jar or whatever you're using for a quick hard vacuum and freeze-dry it. You'll get an aqueous vapor that can be bubbled through distilled water until it saturates. Run it into your still. What comes out of the top pipe you can throw away. Same with the bottom. The one in the middle is what you call the serum, though I wouldn't -- it's an aromatic extract. Does that answer your question? A.V. Interoffice Memo To: The President Here is Turner's question -- which mightily impressed me; that man knows his trade -- and Dr. Verity's answer. For our Sales Manager's information (not yours, of course) Mucor Mucedo is the common black mold, found in soil practically everywhere. The endospore is just what the word says -- the inner white substance of the spore. The germ tubes grow out of the spore, which cracks open its black rind to let it out. Precisely what happens in that sort of distillation I can't say without an analytical series. It is, as Turner suggested, rather alarmingly simple and inexpensive. Shall I suggest to Dr. Verity that he try to synthesize it? Geoffrey Quest-Profitte, M.D. Director of Research Office of the President Interoffice Memo To: Geoffrey Quest-Profitte, M.D. Director of Research Good thinking! Samuel Rebate, M.D. President Interoffice Memo To: Geoffrey Quest-Profitte Director of Research Good thinking! Tip Turner Director of Sales Interoffice Memo sealed: personal Geoff, what in God's name is wrong with the people upstairs? Synthesize it? Sure I can synthesize it. It'll take twenty-two steps and thousands of dollars worth of equipment and time -- and who knows if the final distillate will do the same thing? Okay, okay -- I'll get to it (though better not let Prexy's boy find out about the requisitions it's going to take) because after all I only work here. But why on earth synthesize something that's so easy to come by already? Are we going to price life-saving right out of the market? Sometimes I fail to see the humor in the ethical drug business. Or the ethics either. Don't mind me, Geoff. I'm just blowing off steam. You'll get your goddam synthesis. Thanks for the private shoulder. Disgustedly, AI ' Endorsement : Hardly a loyal attitude, that. Howlan Beagle, Colonel (Ret) Director of Security. From the desk of: Uriah Legree Assistant to the President Picked up Mr. Flack at prearranged time, #:# A.M. Tuesday, driving personal car. Arrived vicinity Orloff residence shortly after #:#. After considerable excursions up and down unfashionable streets without success, queried local gas station, asking for Max Orloff. Attendant, Grand OF Opry type, overalls, old straw hat even, cigar stub interfering with diction, said Balzac, Baldaz, Boldass or Bolaz? -- difficult to tell which and not understandable until later. Mr. Flack said again, Max Orloff and the native said. Yeah, that's ol' Baldaz (or Balzac or some such) and gave explicit directions. House on top of hill behind screen of trees -- three, four acres cultivated, garden vegetables, grapes, cow, duckpond, rabbit doorbell. Mr. Flack stopped me and knocked, said always take the sucker at his own measure. Door open, man in his forties wearing hair to shoulders, beard period. Waved us in asking nothing. Big room, beams, fireplace, loom. Weaving at loom young woman wearing long yellow hair period. Smiled. Second young man comes in door at back, suppose kitchen, wearing full skirt long black hair period, says. Oh, hello, I'll get tea. Started to say no. Mr. Flack said, Thanks yes. Man said, That's Joyce, woman at loom, that's Jocelyn. Jocelyn ties off thread, comes to us, kisses Mr. Flack, kisses me just after I caught Mr. Flack's Hold Still signal. Mr. Flack introduces himself and me and says we're from Ethicolossus. The man acts very glad, says he's Max Orloff. Sit down. Nothing to sit on but great big half-filled bright-colored velvet bags. Mr. Flack sits on one, his weight makes it shape itself like a kind of chair without legs. I try one carefully, lose balance, fall into it, it catches me, sure enough a chair, much too low but comfortable. Orloff says, Jocelyn made them. Jocelyn sits on floor in front of, between us. Smiles a lot. Mr. Flack tells Orloff how impressed everyone at Ethicolossus is with him and his work and a lot more about saving the world from misery and pain. Orloff takes it all in as if he believes every word and after a while I think he really does. Mr. Flack doing all talking, slow and easy, Jocelyn says to me Like to see the place? Mr. Flack flashes me a quick nod and Jocelyn gets up and holds out hand. Don't want hand, don't want to go, but Mr. Flack gives signal again and I get up. Jocelyn keeps hand. Very unsettling. Go out through kitchen, brick and iron stove, burning wood I guess. Beams, cast-iron and copper, tile floor. Big. See larder, root cellar, spring house, bedrooms with mattress covering whole floor, twenty cats with names, stories, four dogs, doves. Jocelyn tells how they live off the land, but only salt, flour, matches and the like, not even sugar, they keep bees. OrlofFs lab. Like Alchemists workshoplot of stuff usually glass is ceramic. Jocelyn says Joyce makes it. On the way back in she stops and takes both my hands and says. Oh, please, will Ethicolossus buy Max's discovery? Said I don't know, but maybe. She says, Oh, and tears come into her eyes. Says it's been very hard for a long time. Max could lose the place. It would take such a little bit to let him keep it. Went back in. Joyce has tray with mugs. All go into big room. Mr. Flack and Orloff heads together over papers, Max has Mr. Flack's pen. Joyce says, Tea? I don't want it but Mr. Flack takes his and gives me the look. I take the big mug, guess Joyce made that, too, took a drink. Herbs. Awful. Mr. Flack drank his all up, so me too. Everybody happy enough to make a man puke. We leave, both girls kiss us, afraid Max Orloff might, too. In car, Mr. Flack laughs all the way down the hill, says, You'd never believe what we got the process for -- fifty dollars, a lousy Fifty dollars. Only Orloff does not know that and will not until he shows those papers to a lawyer. Told him Orloff about to lose the place. Mr. Flack said, Good, glad we got there before he moved. Said this world is sharks and minnows and the minnows live to get eaten, that's what they are for. Dropped off Mr. Flack at Ethicolossus, proceeded to county airport for second part of investigation. Lunched at airport, caught Flight # as planned, landed at Breed City #:# p.m. Hired car, proceeded to Mollie Verity neighborhood, checked out house. Trees on street made it like tunnel, houses far apart, old-fashioned, gingerbread, porches, porticos, porte cocheres. Old but neat, paint bright. Shutters on most, wide lawns, picket fences, flowers. Verity house light gray with green shutters. Drive to corner, candy store. Call. Say I work with Dr. Verity, just passing through. Miss Verity sounds very hospitable. Drive back and park. Little lady bounces off porch glider, meets me halfway up front walk, takes both hands. Different thing from that Jocelyn altogether. Eyes bright as headlights, hair graying but not much and pulled back so tight it hurt into little bun. Apple cheeks really. Looked like all her own teeth. Gingham dress, blue with white polkadots and white collar and white tea apron, looked like that what's-his-name that used to paint Post covers. Rockwell. Harder to believe than naked Orloff. Inside, not a word until lemonade in tall glass with ice and homemade ginger and lemon cookies. Then all about Albert, how is Albert, is he working too hard, does he look peak-ed? Never had to say I don't see Dr. Verity one month to the next. She carried it all. Have to say if I didn't see this woman myself, couldn't believe both her and the medical report Col. Beagle gave me to read. Report said total terminal, metastasis, gone everywhere, weight less than # pounds, delirium to coma. Then spontaneous remission. But all that only months ago, now healthiest little lady around, full of bounce, laughing, always on the move. Said it herself -- cancer did her good. Never had so much energy before, nor so much fun. No trouble at all getting her to talk about it. About AI Verity either. Sun rises and sets on him. Golden boy. Not just family pride, real miracle worker, all that. Couldn't get her to say what if anything he'd done. She was too far gone to know. But she said this, she said she came out of the haze and the pain laughing. She says she never felt so good in all her life, better even than now. She said she saw colors she had never seen before, had no names for them. Shifting, balanced patterns, moving mosaics. Everything part of the colors -- sound -- click of a spoon, footsteps, airplane -- translated into the colors, joined them. Then, dreams -- impossible flying and living and feeling dreams, realer than most real things. And all the while feeling great. Then hungry. Couldn't get enough. Her folks and friends laughed, then got worried. Gained # pounds in three weeks, all of it in the right places, kept on feeling good, so not to worry. Gave me a piece of fruitcake, says it's Albert's favorite, says that I should give it to him. Somebody else better do that. At least till he finds out from someone else. Like my job. Lot of different things to do all the time. Never had a worse morning, though, or a better afternoon. Maybe some day see that lady again. Expense account attached. Uriah Legree Assistant to the President. Endorsement : I attest to the accuracy of Legree's photographic eye and telegraphic prose. I cannot completely identify with his sketches of me, but then, why cavil? That is not the issue. What is most seriously the issue is that the treatment she had, however she got it or from whom, seems to be psychedelic or at least euphoric. That won't do. Genteel Flack Director, Public relations. Endorsement: What is overridingly important -- and I am astonished at the reluctance of both these gentlemen to point it out -- is that this Orloff is a nudist with long hair who has an open and irregular arrangement with not one, but two females. I would advise strongly against any association with a person of this sort. One can readily assume what his politics is. There are more kinds of security, apparently, than these gentlemen realize. Director of Security. Endorsement: As the long-haired man would doubtless say, the Colonel can cool it. With those signed papers in hand there is no danger of any such association. Dr. Quest-Profitte: when you have read through this, see what you can do about getting the euphoric effect out of the distillate. Samuel Rebate, M.D. President. Interoffice Memo To: Albert Verity, M.D. Al, I've been studying your diagrams of the aromatic rings in the Orloff distillate, as well as your chromatography charts, and it seems to me that there may possibly be a parallel or analogical similarity between some of these fractions and such compounds as psilocybin. If so, there may be unexpected and certainly unwanted side effects. Will you please check this out for me? Geoffrey Quest-Profitte, M.D. Director of Research Interoffice Memo sealed: personal To: Geoffrey Quest-Profitte, M.D. Director of Research I'm impressed. I really wouldn't have thought you or anyone could have discovered that analogue by the rough reports I sent up, though it is there if you know what to look for. The answer is yes -- the stuff gives a tremendous high and I have the happiest mice in the world. If you're worried that people might buy it for that, like glue-sniffers, forget it -- it seems to have no effect on anyone but cancer patients. It'll take a lot of testing to prove that out, but it seems to be the case -- so much so that I was about to broach the subject of a line of research to investigate the distillate as a diagnostic. Would you favor such an approach? I believe it would bear fruit -- and, rather quickly, at that. Work progresses on the synthesis, which I still think is a vast waste of time, but indications are that the synthetic product will work as well as the natural derivative. By the way, I dropped over to see Orloff the other night and he was in seventh heaven. He showed me the agreements with Ethicolossus and I find them extremely generous. It's going to make a great deal of difference to a very good man. Right? AI Interoffice Memo To: Albert Verity M.D. Al, you'll have to get the euphoric effect right out of the distillate. Dr. Rebate, Mr. Flack, Mr. Turner and I have conferred on the matter and it's unanimous. The thing to shoot for is an effect no more marked than that of the common tranquilizers or so-called psychic energizers. That much would be fine. Can you do it? The answer to your question re using the Orloff distillate as a diagnostic is, of course, answered by the above. Geoffrey Quest-Profitte, M.D. Director of Research. Dear Geoff: I'm taking advantage of you, I know -- and also of a certain symbolism. This is a letter on plain paper and in a plain envelope -- for plain talk, for once not under the engraved umbrella of the Ethicolossus name and image. This is me -- Al -- the guy downstairs who shovels mouse turds and tries his damnedest to do what he wants in the way you say you want it. Let me sidle into the subject. Years ago there was a wonderful English humorist, almost forgotten today, whose name was Jerome K. Jerome. He was a very funny man. He was also gentle, quizzical, questioning and bright as hell -- one of those rare human beings who was capable of exploring the everyday world as if it were a foreign country, full of strange practices and heathen idols -- which of course it was and is. Remember one of his simplest, gentlest little essays. It was about baby dresses. In his day -- around the turn of the century -- it was customary to make dresses about four feet long for infants. He began to wonder about this, as he wondered about everything his eye lit on, so he went to an expert to find an answer. The expert was one of those legendary English nannies pushing a pram in a London park. "Why do babies wear such long dresses?" he asked her, and she replied, just this side of shock: "My goodness, sir! You wouldn't have them in short dresses, would you?" Now the point of the essay isn't that she didn' know and was admitting it. The point is that she did know and that was her answer. Further, it was an answer that absolutely satisfied her, the kind of answer you find at the end of a theorem, or carved on a tablet of stone for Moses. We've run head on into one just like that. You want me to take the "upper" effect out of what I'll be so incautious as to call a cancer cure. I understand what you're doing. You're protecting Ethicolossus against charges which might be brought against it once the news was out. I'll concede that they will be made when it gets out. But it seems not to have occurred to you that the charges can be refuted -- and should be. First of all there's a safety factor. I think it will be proved beyond doubt that that euphoric effect will not occur except in the presence of malignancy. But absolutely aside from that -- did it ever occur to you to ask, "What's the matter with sick people feeling good?" Why is it that morphine is the mainstay in terminal analgesis? You know as well as I do that there are a dozen or a score other drugs which will kill pain as well or better, which are not used simply and solely because they are euphorics. It isn't a medical issue, it's a moral one -- and it's the kind of morality that has no place in medicine -- not the kind Hippocrates was talking about, nor my kind either. It's the kind of morality that forced the Chinese doctor to examine his female patients by means of an ivory doll passed through the curtains, marked where it hurt. It's the kind that made anatomical dissection virtually impossible for over a thousand years. We don't give euphorics to dying patients because somehow it's wrohg for them to go out feeling good. We do a little something to keep them from feeling too bad or from feeling at all -- but somehow it's immoral to let them go out happy. In the case of Orloffs distillate we have to think one step further. Suddenly I see the whole R  D of this amazing substance aborted because patients might feel good -- not while they're dying, but while they're getting well! I'd hate to have to explain that to a man from Mars. Hey, Geoff -- I'm really grateful that I have your shoulder to cry on in private like this. I get frustrated from time to time and this helps. AI Interoffice Memo sealed; personal To: Albert Verity, M.D. Assistant to the Director There is very little I can say in response to your good letter, except that I share in your pleasure in this means of making yourself feel better. It seems to me that the proper place and time for investigations into the philosophy and morality of the healing arts is at two in the morning after too much weak beer in one's second year of medical school. These things can hardly be the concern of men of our degree of age and experience, especially not on company time. I will go so far as to point out to you that our function in pharmaceuticals is to serve medical practice, not to alter it. Let physicians make these alterations. When and if they do, we shall accommodate them. We can do no more. We must do no more, Dr. Verity. I do not think your letter was what, in law, is called a responsive answer to my query as to the possibility of recompounding the Orloff distillate in such wise as to reduce or eliminate the deleterious side effects. Please advise me. And, of course, continue to feel free to express yourself to me in any way you see fit. It pleases me to have this function. Geoffrey QuestPro fitte, M.D. Director of Research. Interoffice Memo To: Geoffrey Quest-Profitte, M.D. Director of Research. Please refer to the ring diagrams and chromatograph charts on which you recently commented and from which you so expertly deduced the parallelism of the distillate with certain psychomimetics. These diagrams and charts present a far less subtle statement of the impossibility of making the alteration you suggest. It is analgous to asking a metallurgist to substitute lead for tungsten as a hardening alloy. No matter what the derivation -- natural or synthetic -- Orloffs distillate will not work without that structure. It is not I who makes this statement, Doctor, but biochemistry. Albert Verity, M.D. Assistant to the Director. Endorsement : You smacked him too hard, Geoff. Once he begins to doubt the source of your information about the euphoric effect, he will begin to doubt a great many other things. Better call him off the project before he does. Samuel Rebate, M.D. President. Endorsement : Some people just don't know how to handle people. Q. -- P-Doll should have cleared it with me. Genteel Flack Director, Public Relations. Endorsement : If anyone bothered to ask my advice, I'd have said a long time back, kick him out altogether. Not a good teammate at all. The price of liberty is eternal vigilance. Director of Security Endorsement : The man gives me the creeps. I have this nightmare about our marketing the Orloff thing and it doesn't work. I have this other nightmare about our marketing it and it does work. And I don't know which is worse. I don't want to say any more than that and don't need to. Tip Turner Director of Sales Endorsement Don't care what happens. All I know is I got to eat his Aunt Mollie's fruitcake. Great. Uriah Legree Assistant to the President. Endorsement : Just leave him to me and don't tell me I can't handle my people. Geoffrey QuestProfitte Director of Research. Interoffice Memo To: Albert Verity, M.D. Assistant to the Director. I concur in your conclusion that nothing can be done about the unfortunate side effects inherent in the Orloff distillate. We have Change-of-address notifications or other subscription correspondence should be sent to L. C. Murphy, Galaxy Magazine, # East # Street, New York, NY # therefore concluded that the project had best be shelved. Please collect all files and notes and have them delivered to me, complete and indexed, not later than noon tomorrow. I am making arrangements to have all unnecessary materials, specimens, test animals and equipment removed from your laboratory immediately. You may proceed with the previously authorized projects assigned to you. Geoffrey QuestProfitte, M.D. Director of Research Interoffice Memo To: Geoffrey Quest-Profitte, M.D. Director of Research Why don't you square with yourself if not with me? The Orloff distillate will disappear into the archives (and now I understand why your terms with Max were so generous: they were all contingent on production; now for fifty lousy dollars you've gained all right and title to his discovery) and it is being buried -- because Max Orloff has no medical degree -- because he is a known eccentric -- because the distillate can be easily produced from readily available materials, duplication is likely and profit is small, or -- because a big markup couldn't be concealed But mostly because the existence of such a treatment would send shudders through the Big Machine and all its many parts -- Ethicolossus, the pharmacists, the doctors, the hospitals, the hospital-supply firms, the "chronic" rest-homes and all their heirs and assigns, cohorts and confederates. And I quit. I resign with great joy -- not because I am defeated in this project, but because Orloff and his work and his way of life are bigger than anyone's business or career or prestige and I want no part of any of that. You will call me a dropout, but I will go ahead with the healing I was trained for -- and with no more dirt on my hands than I get from weeding the eggplant patch. You'll never pin a malpractice on me because I am on to you. The papers Orloff signed are no good to you because Orloff exists and the distillate exists and I exist -- and because of that people are just going to get better and they'll pay for it by harvesting tomatoes and chopping wood. And here's one more thing to think about. With Orloff -- especially with me and Orloff -- there's more where that came from; more products, processes, ideas. But you don't want to hear any of this. You can't, can you? Albert Verity, M.D.  Up was down and down was up, but there was only one way to go! "minute?" McKay turned. Slazeck was coming out of the Communications Room. "I was just starting to look for you," said Slazeck. "We've something coming in from space." "A starship, you mean?" "No, something physically coming from deep space. It's about the moon's distance out right now." They went back into Communications and Slazeck plugged into the perception circuits of the Interface equipment. McKay did the same through his personal communicator. "There it is." Slazeck brought out the relevant head-up display. The circuits gave a direct input to the perception centers of the brain. "It's making no signals and it's quite small, whatever it is. But the scanners definitely think it's artificial." "Do we have a visual sighting?" The symbol display merged into the section of the heavens containing the intruder. The starfield grew richer as magnification increased but nothing else came into view. "It really is small." "Doesn't mean we can ignore it, unfortunately," said McKay. "Earth has some deadly companions orbiting the sun these days, despite the clean-up efforts of the Furtherance teams after the battle. In the good old days, the Sasarenn installations would have taken care of it," he added ironically. "Innocent or guilty," Slazeck agreed. "But from its trajectory, this one is guilty. With stuff being thrown every way during the battle, some of it is bound to intersect Earth's orbit again." "Right. Try a recognition pulse, anyway." "No response," said Slazeck a few moments later. "It's a missile for my money, Mac." "I think so. It'll be in range in twelve hours. We can put it on ice while we make certain." "Always supposing it doesn't destruct when you put an Interface in front of it." "That, too, is possible." McKay sighed. "We can shield Earth from the heat flash, but there would be a communications blackout." He came off the circuit, "returning" to the room with its curiously blank-faced equipment. "Okay, I'll call Lang and get the Committee for Earth's Defense alerted. I can just imagine how pleased they'll be." He was becoming quite used to this juggling act between two alien technologies and the worried authorities of Earth. The Interface, a multiracial culture linked by interstellar matter-transmitters, had reached Earth some time before, immediately preceded by the war fleet of the reptilian Sasarenn, who opposed the spread of the Interface. The Sasarenn had occupied the Earth-moon system for three months, with McKay their reluctant planetary agent, before the Furtherance (the Interface survey fleet) broke through the blockade and pitched them out. That left Earth, somewhat shaken, newly enrolled in the Interface with McKay still planetary agent, still flying the Recovery and Liaison Vehicle thrust upon him by the Sasarenn. Dealings with the Interface to date had not simplified the situation in the least. The Committee for Earth's Defense seldom made McKay's life easier. When he telephoned Lang at the U.N. he had some trouble making the situation clear. Lang wanted to know, "Can't you send a camera missile to intercept before it gets nearer Earth?" "The thing's just inside the moon's orbit," McKay said patiently, "making about three miles a second toward Earth. The maximum range of the Interface relay is ten thousand miles, as you know. We can throw a missile out from that with any speed you like, depending how far out you want the rendezvous, but the faster it goes the more accurate our aim has to be. Even if our aim is on target we'll only get a glimpse in passing, and by the time we've evaluated that glimpse and decided to destroy the thing, the missile will be well out of range." "But if you wait we may get a thermonuclear explosion within ten thousand miles of Earth." "Too early for that worry. As soon as it's in range I'll put an Interface in front of it. If it doesn't blow then, I'll bring it to rest and look it over. If it's dangerous I'll drop it through Interface into a disposal area." "It had better work," said Lang. "If the Van Allen Belt is disrupted the international scientific community will go crazy -- to say nothing of the military reaction!" "I'm fed up to here with both of them," McKay replied sourly. "A member of the international scientific community managed to yesterday, trying to map the power section interior with ultrasonics. I can't get them to believe the ship's conscious and suspicious of them." "Okay, Mac, point taken. We'll leave it with you. Keep us posted on developments." until late that evening when the object fell into Interface range. McKay had considered taking the handling the interception from there but had decided there was no point. With the perception circuits annihilating immediate surroundings, the crew missed nothing by the ship's remaining at the Montana spacefield. They had visual sighting of the stranger now, but it was still only a speck among the stars. "Here goes, then." McKay had set the Interface relay to bring the object to rest where it was. ' 'Up Interface -- " An intricate tracery of symbols filled the head-up display for a second and was replaced by one word: Negative. "What the hell? Up Interface -- " The word swam in their heads again. "What's going on?" Lang asked. He was plugged in on sound only, in New York. "The object is inhibiting the space around itself from Interface contact," McKay told him, working furiously with the computer input. "I'm working back to find the limit of the interference." "What could cause such interference? Is this object of non-Interface origin?" "Perhaps it's an Interface relay itself," said McKay. "Several were lost in the battle, believed destroyed." "The limit of the interference is eighty miles," he announced a minute later. "I'm sending out a camera probe now. Stand by -- " They waited eagerly for the probe to close the distance. "You watch the picture, Walt," McKay said at last. "I'll slow up the rocket." Watching the electronic display, McKay turned the probe and prepared to match velocities. "I have visual sighting," Slazeck reported. "Object roughly spherical, coming up fast -- It is an Interface relay." "Okay." McKay fired the probe's motor and brought it alongside. "Let me see -- " The relay was roughly spherical, built up of solid-state components in a complex pattern; but one side of it had become a glassy, fused mass. "Sasarenn beam damage," he said. "Receivers knocked out, obviously -- that explains why it was never recovered." "That ends that panic," said Lang with obvious relief. "Are you going to blow it up now?" "I don't think so," said McKay. "Where's it going to fall?" "In the South Atlantic," Devlin, the third member of the team, reported. "Off Cape Horn, but well away from land." "Well, then, no need to worry," said McKay. "Unless it burns out in the atmosphere we'll try to salvage it after splashdown." "Can't you pick it up in space?" asked Lang, anxious again. "There isn't time for that. It'll be in the atmosphere in about twenty minutes." "Your coolness amazes me," said Lang. "What if it burns up?" "Then we can't recover it." Lang was being unusually dense today. "Shouldn't it, therefore, be destroyed now?" "No, dammit. We should recover it if we can, but it's not worth risking life for a snatch in space. There's no danger in letting it fall into the sea." Lang's misgivings disappointed McKay. So far Earth's only dealings with Interface civilization had McKay, Slazeck and Devlin on behalf of the Furtherance teams opening up this part of the Galactic spiral for Interface traffic. Lang and McKay were agreed that there must be more contact with the member races of the Interface, and recovering an Interface relay, worth a planet's ransom, would help this along. They waited while the relay fell on into the atmosphere; as McKay had hoped, the defensive field still operating acted as a heat shield and the unit decelerated steadily. As the ionization around it dispersed a radio beacon came on, calling for pickup. "Let's go," said McKay. He had trol buildings and they were already suited up for the flight. The verting to forward thrust, then to ramjets as it pulled up to the Interface corridor Air Traffic had laid out, away from the field. contacted the orbital relay, a unit identical to the one they were after, but positioned in stable orbit around the Earth. There were similar units for Mars, Jupiter and Venus now, and for other points of interest along the great staircase of stars the Furtherance had reached. Any of them could be reached in seconds, once the void had been crossed to position the relays -- a task to which at least one member race had dedicated all its resources. "Up Interface -- " said McKay to the ship's computer-autopilot. They were climbing into a night sky with a few stars showing through clouds lit by a first-quarter moon. In the south Atlantic it was nearly dawn, so the half-mile disk of the Interface was full of to it and there was the sea below them, with Cape Horn out of sight two hundred miles to the west and a black circle of Montana sky hanging impossibly behind them. After a few seconds the disc vanished, leaving them alone. search devices. "That sea looks pretty rough," he said. "We won't be able to touch down, so the pickup's going to be tricky." "You said it," said Devlin. "I'll go aft and try to get it figured out.'" McKay was sure he'd think of and Liaison Vehicle -- had been designed to make rescues and pickups in all extreme conditions. However, the search devices were having trouble. By now they should have been on top of the splashdown, but the ship hadn't detected the downed relay's position. The satellite overhead had lost it as 'well. "I think I've got it figured," Devlin reported. "How near are we to the pickup?" "Can't find the target at all," said McKay. "Stay back there. I'm starting a search pattern." After an hour he gave up. If the relay had been transmitting anywhere in that area of sea they would have found it long before. And if the beacon had gone dead it would be pure chance even for the tumbling waste. Most likely it had hit too hard, damaged as it was, and gone straight to the bottom. Four days later McKay was with the station commander at the Montana field when Slazeck phoned from Communications. "We've picked up that relay's beacon again." "It's come back to life? Where is it now?" "Two hundred fifty miles off the Cape of Good Hope." "You mean Cape Horn -- Good Hope's the tip of Africa." "That's the one I mean. To be more accurate, it's off Cape St. Francis. That satellite is out in the Indian Ocean." McKay swore. If Slazeck told you the world was coming to an end he still wouldn't make it sound serious. "Okay, get out to the ship on the double. We'll grab the thing before it moves again." When he got to the ship Slazeck and Devlin were already aboard. Cathy, Devlin's fiancee, was waiting in the hangar. "Can I come for the ride, Mac?" "Sure, if you want to." As Lang's assistant, Cathy was a "There shouldn't be anything for you to do on this mission, though." "There's nothing for me to do here today." They ducked under the fuselage and stepped on to the lock. Once aboard, he showed her to a G-couch and went forward to the controls. "One thing I don't understand, Mac," the girl said as the ship climbed away. "I thought it was theoretically impossible for a relay to project itself through Interface?" "So I've always been told," said McKay. "So this one must be interfering in some way with the Earth-orbital relays. That's why we have to neutralize it at once." "'Where has it been for the last four days?" "Who the hell knows?" McKay replied with a shiver. "A bigger hazard to navigation than a rogue Interface relay would be difficult to imagine." was beautiful. The Interface had appeared as a circle of flawless blue against the Montana thunderclouds and the relay, when they found it, was floating peacefully in a calm sea. "We don't get to try your idea after all, Dev," said McKay as he made his approach. "You'll be able to reach out and pull the thing aboard." He set the ship down vertically, starting up the fans of the air-cushion pads and moving in on the floating satellite. "Opening lock now." "I have a line on it," Devlin reported soon. "Bringing it in now. Open cargo hatch, please." "Cargo hatch open." "Second line attached -- reel it in. Satellite coming aboard now. We'd better hurry this up, Mac, the weather doesn't look so good from out here." "The weather? Good grief, you're right." A haze had come up from nowhere and was beginning to obscure the sun. As the scene grew darker the sea looked more threatening. "My God, that's a sudden change. Is the satellite stowed?" "Clamps closing now." "Okay, I'm closing the cargo hatch. Get back in and shut the lock." "Ready for takeoff," Devlin reported a minute later. The motion of the ship in the waves was becoming noticeable. "Okay, I'm taking her up." and eased the ship up from the water, correcting as the wind took hold. "This is going to be a real storm down here," he said as he converted to forward thrust. "Came up out of nowhere, didn't it?" The sun was gone now and the haze was thickening into clouds blowing over them with surprising speed. "I don't know what this is, Mac," said Slazeck, "but I recommend we get above it." "Gladly," said McKay. "But I can't gain more height." "Systems check," ordered Slazeck. The computer display cascaded over the field of view. "We have green lights on all systems, Mac." "We have full power on the jets and can't climb," said McKay. "If this gets any worse we can't even stay airborne." "Look ahead, Mac!" yelled Cathy. A shallow depression had appeared in the sea ahead. In seconds it became a bowl and then a sheer pit, still expanding in size, until the far side was lost in the thickening mist. "That's not a whirlpool, it's an Interface!" shouted Slazeck. "That water's going down vertically!" "Into what, for God's sake?" cried McKay, still fighting to keep the ship up. "Can anybody see what's down there?" "We're going over the edge -- " Cathy shrieked. She sounded terrified and who could blame her? The awe-inspiring sight was like the edge of doom and already the ship was below normal sea level. "Our jets are powerless against this downdraft," McKay snapped as they went down with the thundering wall of white water. "Rocket acceleration warning, primary boost in five seconds." He banked sharply away from the cascade, the fusion sustainer motor. A blinding jet of blue flame stabbed down into the abyss. "I don't believe this," he murmured as the rocket-seconds ticked on and on. They had expended enough fuel to go far out into space and still the edge of the titanic waterfall was lost above them. "Go to secondary boost, Mac, please," Cathy implored. "We can't, honey," Devlin said soothingly. "If we use secondary boost down here we'll melt ourselves." "Okay, cut-off," said McKay. The ship stalled instantly, almost crashing into the wall of water before he regained control. "Let's keep that down," murmured Slazeck as they banked out t from it again. "Let's all calm down," said McKay. "The ship's fully functional and we're not about to hit anything. I want to hear some thinking about what's happened to us." "First thought," said Devlin immediately. "Stop circling and fly along the face of this thing." "Okay." McKay leveled out. "Basis?" "It doesn't look like the curved side of a pit any more," said Devlin, "and we lost sight of the other side even before we fell in. If this is a flat sheet of water it must have edges." "Radar shows nothing ahead," said McKay. "Incidentally there's no change in outside air pressure, though on visual evidence we've already fallen miles." no sign of an edge to the waterfall, nor of a bottom' to it. "There's no way out," McKay heard Cathy whisper. "Nonsense," he said sharply. "Interface has thrown us into some weird situations before this. We were a month in pitch darkness once, remember? We don't give up on this one so soon, when the ship's still in good shape." "What do the search devices show so far, Mac?" Slazeck asked. As always he was calm. "Search devices show nothing. According to inertial guidance we're flying in a straight line -- but there's nothing ahead of us, behind, above, below, or opposite to the water. The artificial horizon says we're nose-up all the time, by the way, but if I level out we start gaining airspeed." "It's like the old flat-Earth legend," said Devlin. "The sea falls off the edge." "If I see giant elephants or turtles I'll let you know," McKay promised. "Do the instruments give us any kind of position in relation to the Earth's surface?" asked Slazeck. "Not a thing," said McKay, checking. "We're in limbo, it seems." "I think you're right there," Slazeck agreed. "The fact that we can't fly upward suggests that we're not in normal space at all." "Now we're getting somewhere. What kind of space are we in, though?" "I think -- on the evidence so far -- it's finite but unbounded. Look, an Interface only lasts about half a minute. There's a limit to how much water can fall through it, however deep in the sea it was. And when we were above this thing it looked like a cylinder. The sides didn't look straight until we were inside." "I see," McKay said slowly. "So this airspace is curved back on itself through a fourth spatial dimension. Though our eyes and our three-D inertial guidance say we're flying in a straight line, we're actually spiralling down a four-D cylinder." "More complex than a cylinder," said Slazeck. "I can't visualize an analogous shape in three dimensions at all. Look, this wall of water seems to extend to infinity above and below us, and that's just as impossible as its lateral extension." "Ow." McKay rubbed his forehead under the pressure helmet. "So it's closed in a fifth spatial dimension as well. There really is no bottom to it in our vertical." "Right. There's nothing here but air and water, however, so we can't mark any point so as to recognize when we next passed." "We could trail smoke, but it would probably disperse in all this water vapor before we went around the fourthand fifthD loops and came back to it." "There's a point," said Devlin. "How come the waterfall's still there? With the accumulating kinetic energy of this endless drop you'd think it would all be vapor by now." "There's lots of vapor around us. Visibility's a few hundred yards at most. Probably just as well for our sanity -- if the fourth-D radius is only a couple of miles, say, we could see ghost images of ourselves!" "But the falling water isn't accelerating now any more than we are," said Slazeck. "Each drop of water over there has reached its terminal velocity in air." raging white wall. "Staggering thought, isn't it?" "Back to work," said McKay, tearing his eyes away from the hypnotic display of force. "How has this multidimensional phenomenon come into being? It's new in human experience." "You may be wrong there," said Slazeck. "I'll tell you -- what put the idea into my head was the starting point. Years ago I read a piece about five areas in the world where unusual numbers of ships and aircraft vanished without trace. They all lay in the oceans to the east of the continents -- off North and South America, South Africa, Australia -- and they were all the same oval shape and size. The thought occurred to me then, quite fancifully it seemed, that there might be some congruence -- some pverlapping of those areas in multidimensional space." "So the thing's a natural phenomenon," said Cathy. "Was it the origin of the flat-Earth legends and the edge of the world, do you think?" "Can't be. Nobody who saw it could survive until now. Even aircraft pulled in would run out of fuel eventually -- and anything falling into that water would be smashed to pieces. We must be the first nuclear-powered machine in here." "That's one big advantage we have anyway," said Devlin. "Since we're not burning fuel we can keep flying on jets forever." "Oh, no," said Cathy. "Like an airborne Flying Dutchman. Why this is Hell , nor am  out of it -- " "No, no," said McKay gently. Cathy was still recovering from a mission, regaining her confidence. "The relay made it through, protected by its defensive field, in four days. All we have to do is keep flying and we'll get out eventually." "It will take more than four days to fly through," Slazeck pointed out. "The water's falling a lot faster than we are." "If we just dive, we'll pick up more speed until we reach the ship's thermal limit. We could hold the speed back, but I wouldn't care to fly on airbrakes for days on end." "Agreed," said Slazeck with a professional shudder. "Another point has occurred to me," McKay said after some moments. "We thought the relay had gotten to the Indian Ocean by interfering with the orbital units. But in fact it must interact with this natural spacewarp, getting into it and out again via Interface. From our viewpoint in the outside world, the fall through the warp took four days and we've been down here for more than an hour already. But there's still light here, which can only be coming from the open ends, one or both. And those ends, being Interfaces, are only open for thirty seconds of real time." "I copy," said Slazeck reluctantly. "We're outside normal time as well as space. To us, the fall could take any amount of "Equally, it may be nearly over," McKay said hastily to keep Cathy from despair. "My thought was that the far end of this may be open to us right now if we can find the way to it." "Suggest we begin with the Interface relay, since we seem to be agreed it got us into this," said Slazeck. "Agreed. You take over, Walt, and Dev and I will take a look at this beast we've brought aboard." still said the ship was nose up, the floor was flat underfoot. McKay and Devlin walked to the rear of the main cabin and opened a floor hatch into the cargo space. There lay the gray sphere of the relay, dry now and faintly stained with salt. "I'm not sure we can risk fooling with this," said Devlin. "That molten damage goes pretty deep inside and we know nothing about its technical principles. Obviously parts of it are erratically active and who knows how sensitive it is." "Sure," said McKay. "I wasn't thinking of tampering with it as much as possibly opening the lower hatch and dropping it. Maybe it's only the relay that's holding us in- side the warp and we'd find ourselves back over the Indian Ocean." "Or maybe a thousand miles under South Africa," Devlin replied. "We can't tell where we are right now, projected on normal space. Besides the relay then goes on in harmonic motion to and fro in the warp -- and we still have to find it again and dispose of it. Let's hang on to it now we have it." "Well said." They closed the hatch and stood up. "Of course we may be wrong to blame the satellite. Every time we bring this girl of yours we get into trouble." "You're not putting her off," said Devlin. "Jonah or not!" Back at the controls, McKay plugged in and scanned the allaround visual display. Their situation was unchanged: they were still flying through a misty abyss, featureless except for the vertical tumult of water to port of the ship. "Where does the light come from?" he asked, after more thought. "Obviously not from the water; yet it's so diffused around us that we're casting no shadow on the water. Somewhere there's an Interface feeding that light in here -- why can't we see it?" "Obviously the inner structure of this warp is still more complicated," Slazeck commented. "We're moving along the periphery -- and even that we can't conceive of except as a mathematical abstraction." "It must have a center," said Cathy. "Maybe if we cut across that we can get out." "It doesn't have to haVe a center -- " McKay began. "Yes it does. The outstanding characteristic of this space-withinspace is its gravity field." McKay thought for a moment. "It's not a true gravity field, Cathy, because it's impossible to overcome it. It's just an effect of the curvature of space here." "All gravity is an effect of the curvature of space, if I remember Einstein," said Slazeck. "I think Cathy's right, Mac. A five-dimensional space doesn't have to allow free movement symmetrically inj all of the dimensions, does it?" "I haven't any idea," said McKay. "But if there is a normal gravity field in a new kind of space, it should have a neutral point somewhere." "It's Earth-normal gravity," said Devlin. "I think it's just Earth's field channeled through this warp. There won't be a neutral point -- but the way out must be right along the center of that channel." "What brains we have!" said McKay. "Do you realize the ship's computer isn't equipped to test out these intuitive jumps with math?" "I don't care," said Devlin. "The theory does seem intuitively correct. If we continue to fly around the fourthand fifth-D curves of this space we'll ultimately reach and pass some kind of mid-point beyond which the warp leads back to normal space. The instruments will show we're diving involuntarily -- and the water would fall upwards -- if we could see it from here." "All right, accepting that, I don't think we can short-cut the trip in that case. We can't navigate in fourand five-D." "We don't have to," said Cathy suddenly. "We're moving along the fourth and fifth axes now, though we can't detect it -- and along our first and third -- and that's doing the trip the hard way. If there is a snori-cui u lies aiong our lateral axis." "Good girl," said McKay with the utmost respect. "Cathy, from now on you can come on any mission you want." "What are you proposing to do?" asked Slazeck. "Fly out from the water?" "Fly out from the water as far as we can go -- sideways from here, not upward, Dev. When we hit the inner convolutions of this some weird things will happen, though. Does anyone think we should fly through the long way after all?" "Frankly, no," said Devlin. "We have no way of calculating just how long that long way will be. It might literally take years." "Okay," said McKay. "Everybody stay strapped in -- we'll make a run for it." He banked away from the stupendous cascade, out into the mist. Now they were completely isolated. The gray light came from above, below and all sides. Only the instruments guided him -- and as he watched, the inertial guidance reported a simultaneous #-degree turn in all axes. ized. "We just passed the first bend in the course," he said. "We've found a short-cut in one of this thing's dimensions, all right." "There goes another one," said Slazeck. "Look out -- " ivAcivay oanKeu away irom me curved wall of water looming out of the mist. "How did that happen?" "The radius of the warp is diminishing as we go along it," snapped Slazeck, inspired. "It'll happen again. Keep turning away from the water." McKay obeyed as the guidance toppled again and radar showed water ahead once more. Through the mist he caught a glimpse of it -- this time the curvature was obvious. "I think I've got it now," Slazeck went on. "This thing is analogous to a corkscrew in shape but five-dimensional -- with us inside the screw. If we'd continued our original course we'd have flown all the way down the screw, spiraling inside it two ways as we went around and around the fourthand fifth-D periphery. The 'walls' would have curved gradually as the screw shrank -- but instead we're now cutting across the turns of the screw. As the radius narrows your straight course keeps taking you back to the side." "We're approaching it at a lesser angle each time," said McKay, banking again. "Right. When we pass the midpoint our course will seem parallel to the water, I believe." "And then the screw will widen again?" "I sure hope so." "How narrow is it going to get?" Very narrow indeed, it became obvious as the inertial guidance toppled again and again. Now they could see the racing water all round them becoming a tunnel in the mist. McKay went on correcting course until they were flying straight along the center of the tunnel. "Artificial horizon's level again," he reported. "Why aren't we gaining airspeed? Relative to the water we're diving vertically." "Because we're on the central axis of the warp and near the midpoint. Gravity acts radially outward here, equally in all directions. The water out on the periphery is following gravity in directions one, three, four and five and we're flying down the weightless axis of tWQ." "That water, though it looks to our senses to be falling straight, is making an elaborate spiral relative to our course?" "Right. We're still flying at right-angles to it, though you can't detect that any more." "The spiral is still contracting, Walt. The periphery's moving in on us -- " "You can never get a submarine when you want one," said Cathy. She seemed to be coming to terms with the situation. "I think we'll be okay," said Slazeck. "The gravity field is going to hold the water to the sides of the tube." "That won't help us if the clear space is narrower than our wingspan!" "I don't think that will happen... The narrowing seems to have stopped, in fact." "So I see. But the guidance toppling is becoming continuous." McKay has now shut off the gyros but the laser unit was still operational. As he watched, the artificial horizon began to drift. "How does that grab you, Walt? According to that we're starting to spin." ! "I think," Slazeck said slowly, "that although the three-D radius of this tunnel has stopped shrinking, its radius of curvature in one of the extra dimensions is still diminishing." "How serious is that going to be?" "It shouldn't hurt us at all, even if it rolls up the ship like a cigarette. We won't be able to detect the change." "I can detect a change," said Cathy. "The light's fading." "It's being red-shifted," McKay discovered, wondering where his own panic level was. "This three-D tube is so tightly wrapped around itself now that visible light hasn't the energy to cross it!"  failed. As they watched, the visual input to the ship's sensors dropped steadily into the infrared. "We're going to get that back on the radar frequency before long," said McKay. "Until we do we'll be on dead-reckoning. All I can do is keep the controls centralized and pray we don't drift off-center." "An interesting question," said Slazeck. "How far can space be warped before its fabric gives way?" "There must be some minimum radius of curvature below which matter disrupts," McKay agreed. "Since the relay made it through here, I assume we won't be wound up as tightly as that -- " Suddenly Devlin yelled. "Dev! What's the matter?" "Stay plugged in," Devlin said, very rapidly. "Don't anybody use his own vision. The ship's perceptions aren't affected by the radius contraction but ours are -- horribly." "Why?" "The visual field the computer gives us is derived from structural relationships," said Slazeck. "Though space is curving unbelievably it's still showing the wings as straight. They'd still look straight to Dev's eyes if seeing didn't depend on light images -- but the retina must catch multiple images of everything now." "I'm still plugged in but I'm feeling dizzy," Cathy complained. "You're right," said McKay. "We're building up inertial effects from the spinning space is doing around us. I'm closing the acceleration shields now." "The ship is being left behind by the rotation of three-D space in the other two dimensions," said Slazeck. "I'm not surprised," said McKay, fighting an insane desire to laugh. "According to the computer our wingtips are moving at near the speed of light!" The energy blackout was creeping down the wings. "For the sake of sanity," McKay ordered, "stay on the instrument display. Even the computer can't make visual sense much longer." "I wonder if there's a minimum radius for perception of any kind," said Slazeck gravely. "Will we twist so far that we can't even form mental images?" "We must remain calm," said McKay. "Even if we get to complete sensory deprivation the ship is still here around us and unless we hit the side of the tube space will start to straighten out again." "A ghost ship," said Cathy. "Not even a ghost, just an intellectual construct." "Hang on to that construct," said McKay. "We can still think in the abstract even if we can't form mental pictures." was no visual input at all from the ship's sensors now but the instrument display remained effective. Nothing happened to talk about. McKay thought, If we touch that water, which in the extra dimensions must be too close to us to measure, we wont even feel the end at this speed. Perhaps we already have -- # 'Why this is Hell, nor am I out of it..." "It's lifting a bit ,' I Devlin reported. "We've got the fuselage back." It was true. Though the image was very dim and the wings still faded into nothing, the computer was able to form the image of the hull again. Gradually the image brightened, grew wider, came back into the visible spectrum. "We're through," said McKay. "From here it's downhill all the way." "Visibly uphill, gravitationally down, like that crazy hillside in Scotland," said Slazeck. "You shouldn't have to worry about hitting the sides now your straight course is still along the axis of the warp." "Right," said McKay. The curved wall of death had receded from them on all sides and they were isolated in the mist again. As predicted, to maintain airspeed McKay now had to fly nose-down by the artificial horizon. "When we reach the periphery we'll see it as a sheer waterfall again," he realized aloud. "It'll be dead ahead of us and I'll have to pull up fast." "Down," said Slazeck. "Down for the love of God. If you pull up we'll stall and hit the water for sure." "That's crazy! We're trying to fly up out of this thing, from the sea into the sky -- " "But gravity, as channeled through this space we're in, will be upside-down with respect to real space until we cross the Interface." "That can't be right!" exclaimed McKay. "Surely gravity can't turn back on itself -- " "Think of it as falling through the world, Mac. We'll come back to the ocean's surface and we'll dive out into the sky, not climb. Take my word -- look at the radar." Before them, blocking their way as the mists parted, was the familiar, terrifying wall of water. It was, of course, falling "down" in relation to the ship, in relation to gravity and aerodynamic lift. But which way was that in relation to the Earth's surface? Surely the ship had to climb past the cascade and over the rim. "Up," he said firmly. "Down, Mac, believe me." Even this couldn't shake Slazeck. McKay banked before they reached the wall, out into the mist again. He primed the rocket motor as they turned -- and at the last mo,'T ment, visualizing how the breakout would look from outside, he had serious doubts. Water couldn't fall into the warp at both ends -- the light was brightening around them as the sea parted somewhere to let them go. "Down it is, Walt," he said and fired the fusion motor. The instruments and everything else went crazy. What for a moment was a power dive became a vertical climb out of a pit in the appalling speed. The waters rushed together on the dazzling exhaust storm-filled sky. Vision was lost for a moment as they tore through the clouds and came back with the full force of cent continued at maximum acceleration. "Good grief," said Slazeck, making a navigational check. "The Pacific, this time." "I won't begin to feel safe until we leave the atmosphere," said McKay. "Get me an escape trajectory, retrograde in the Ecliptic." "What are you going to do, Mac?" Cathy asked. "Since we can't get rid of this relay using Interface, I'm using the ship as a slingshot to launch it toward the sun. If we have enough fuel I'll give it a collision course. Then we can separate eighty miles from the thing and come back via Interface ourselves." The sky darkened as they burned up through the stratosphere. "Secondary boost, five-second warning," said McKay. "Well, I guess we're the first guys in history to fly through the Maelstrom," said Devlin, relaxing. "It's easier that way," Cathy threw in. "Our hair hasn't turned white." "It has on the inside," said McKay, watching the Earth retreat below.  P.O. Box #, Santa Monica, Cal. # umn by John Brunner... a humorous article by Greg Benford... a new colSample Subscription -- # issues for I . # per year. The Message was the same for all, yet each man read it his own way... Every seat in the domed stadium was filled and the aisles were clogged with people sitting and standing. The people were of all kinds: old, middle-aged, young, children, infants; men and women; rich and poor; black, brown, red, yellow and pink; clothed for work, street or party. They waited for the Message to begin. Missing from the audience were the criers, the coughers, the whisperers, the talkers, the catcallers, the whistlers, the feet stompers. And the minimal noises of more than one hundred thousand persons, the shuffling and shifting, were muffled by the distant thunder of air-conditioning units trying to cope with body heat and exhalations and a Texas summer. The bodies were packed together, shoulder to shoulder, knee to back. The sensation was not unpleasant. It was, in fact, a kind of sensual communication, as if the fleshy contact formed a circuit linking each member of the audience to the rest like batteries in series. All were waiting for something to happen, waiting for some switch to be thrown that would put all the latent power to work digging rivers, moving mountains, destroying evil. At least one person did not share the general mood. Mitchell pulled away from the shoulder pressing him on the left and asked, "Are you sure you want to go through with this?" Thomas looked at MacDonald. MacDonald raised one hand in deprecation and shook his head. The three men were sitting in the top row of the stadium. The floor was far below. It was packed with ranks of portable chairs; all of them were filled. The only empty space in the vast arena was the square in the middle. Over the intervening heads stretching from the foreground almost to infinity, the distant square looked very small. Mitchell pulled away again with a barely controlled twitch of aversion and persisted, "Eve seen these things get out of control." In front of them people turned and frowned; others, farther away, looked around to locate the source of the voices. MacDonald shook his head quickly. "It's not too late to go back to the booth," Mitchell said. "With the closed-circuit television and all, we'd have a much better view and a much better idea of what's going on." He turned to Thomas. "Tell him, George." Thomas raised his shoulders and hands helplessly. MacDonald touched a finger to his lips. "It will be all right, Bill," he said softly. "It's not enough just to see it and hear itr. You've got to feel it." "I feel it," Mitchell muttered. More faces were turning in their direction. Mitchell made an obscene gesture at them with his finger. Thomas leaned toward Mitchell's ear. 'The difference between you and Mac," he said softly, "is that you dislike people and you hate situations you can't control. There are many like that in our business." "People!" Mitchell muttered. T HE lights in the stadium went out as if the hand of God had opened and let night fall over them instead of trickling through His fingers. In the darkness the roof seemed about to drop in and the sense of closeness seemed to grow as though the audience were swelling to fill the entire space. Mitchell controlled a rush of panic. He breathed deeply. "Damn him," he said. "He can't do this." But there were no screams, no scufflings, only the hushed expectancy of people waiting for a miracle to be performed. And a single, powerful shaft of light descended from the top of the dome, split the darkness, created a white circle in the center of the stadium floor. In the center of the circle stood a single figure. In the entire stadium only that figure was visible. Everyone stared at it, could not help but stare. Only the part of the audience in the portable chairs close to the circle could be sure of what the figure was. From where Mitchell sat, it resembled the kind of stick drawing of a person a child might make. The merest impression came to him -- of white and flesh-pink and black, of thin, of tall, of arms held up, outstretched to encompass the audience as the figure turned -- an audience that could not be seen or heard in the darkness. Slowly, however, the impression of listeners returned, only this time they were one entity, one living thing; the fleshy circuit that had connected the individual members earlier had now grown solid. The audience waited for the message. The Figure stood alone in the embracing circle of light. I I and the light were all. No microphone, no platform, no table or chairs were in evidence, only the lonely Figure amid a silent audience of tens on tens of thousands. "Speak, damn it, speak," Mitchell muttered, but he knew the man in the circle would wait, draw out the moment into a Fine, glittering wire of expectation just about to break. The old bastard knew what he was doing. The audience seemed to hold its breath. The Figure spoke and the voice, magically, filled the dome stadium like the voice of God, coming from nowhere, coming from everywhere. The voice moved the audience, shook it, reunited it. The voice reinforced the linkages, stepped up the power. The voice spoke and its sound was wisdom; it was truth. "We are alone' The audience moaned an antiphonal response. "That is the Message," the voice said. "The Message is from God. "They say to you that the Message is from another world like ours, from people like us. But they do not know. They have heard the voice of God and they do not understand. They try to read it with their minds; they cannot do it. They must read it with their hearts. They must have faith. "The Message is from God and it is carried by the angels who are the messengers of God. How can a Message come from someone else?" The audience waited for an answer it knew would come. "There is no one else but man and God. We are alone with God in the universe. That is the way it is. That is the way it was meant to be." The words rippled the audience like a wind blowing across a valley of wheat. "Why should we be afraid?" the voice asked. "Why should we refuse to recognize the truth when it is laid before us? God created the universe for His glory. God created man to wonder at the magnificence of the universe and to glorify God." The audience took a deep breath. "This is the meaning of the Message -- of man's words returned to him, of his frivolity shown him as in a mirror -- there are no others; we are alone..." The words continued to come, unbidden, uncompelled, like a great natural phenomenon, like revelation. The force built up within the audience as if they were magnets being aligned until each field reinforced the next and the total field exerted by more than one hundred thousand persons thinking and feeling as one entity was great enough to pervade the entire city, to encompass the world, and even, perhaps, to shift the stars themselves... ### # # # # ## corridor underneath the stadium, their footsteps echoing from concrete walls and floor and ceiling, little puffs of dust and powdered concrete rising as their shoes fell. Dimly lighted by occasional ceiling bulbs, the corridor seemed to go on forever. "Well?" Thomas said and cringed from the reverberations. "Speak of 'man's words returned to him,' " he said. "Bastard!" Mitchell said. " "On doit se regarde r soimeme un fort long temps  " MacDonald said, " ' avant que de songer a condemner les gens ' " "What did he say?" Mitchell asked Thomas. "That's a quotation from Moliere's Misanthrope about not judging others until you've taken a good long look at yourself," Thomas said. Mitchell shrugged. "I've taken a good long look at him," he said. "Are you sure this is the way?" MacDonald asked. "This is what Judith told me," Mitchell said. The corridor broadened into a room. Giant pistons supported the ceiling like so many hydraulic lifts. In the middle was a metal cage. Inside the cage were control panels with levers and vernier rheostats and large buttons painted red and green. The cage was locked and so were each of the controls. The room was deserted; only their footsteps, pausing now, disturbed its silence. "The magic," MacDonald said appreciatively. "The son of a bitch," Mitchell said. "I think it's this way." He led them past the control room and down another corridor to a door painted gray. He knocked lightly. When there was no response he knocked harder. The door opened a crack. "Judith?" he said. "Bill?" The door opened wider. A girl slipped into the corridor and gave Mitchell her hand. She was small and slender with dark hair and large dark eyes seemingly all pupil. She was not exceptionally pretty, Mitchell thought in his more rational moments; perhaps it was the impact on him of the large pupils. He could be objective about the matter and yet feel an attraction to her that made her appear unique in all the world and therefore beautiful. He squeezed her hand in place of a kiss. She disliked a public display of affection. Her Puritan upbringing, he had called it when they were first going together as undergraduates. "Is the old bastard in there?" he asked. "Bill !" she protested but without heat. "He is my father. And he's inside, resting. He's not well, you know. Sermons take a great deal of his strength." "This is Mr. MacDonald," Mitchell said. "He's in charge of the Project." "Golly!" Judith said. "I'm honored." She really seemed impressed. "And this is Mr. Thomas," Mitchell continued. "He's my boss." "It's a collaboration," Thomas said. "Judith Jones," Mitchell said. "My fiancee." "Now, Bill," she said, "that's not strictly true." They were talking in hushed voices like conspirators, and the reverberations in the corridor made the voices even stranger. Mitchell had an eerie sense of playing a part in a play in which the characters tried to communicate through endless, echoing caverns. "Does your father know we're coming to see him?" MacDonald asked. Judith shook her head. "He wouldn't still be here if he knew. He doesn't like to meet people. He doesn't like people who want things, who want him to do things, who want to argue with him. He doesn't have time, he says, but mainly he doesn't like it." "Are we just going to break in on him?" MacDonald asked. Judith frowned as if she were bracing herself for something unpleasant. "I'll introduce you. Try not to disturb him -- too much." She turned toward the door and then turned back. "And try not to mind that he seems rude. He really isn't. He protects himself." She opened the door and slid back into the room, leaving the door ajar behind her. "Father," Mitchell heard her say, "some men are here to see you." ly before her father could speak. "This is Mr. MacDonald," she said. "He's in charge of the Project. And Mr. Thomas. He works with Bill Mitchell. And you know Bill." The man was sitting in an old metal chair beside an old makeup table and mirror. The furnishings were from another era. The man seemed as old as they were, old enough to be MacDonald's father instead of Judith's. His hair was pure white and his face was lined. His eyes, as dark as Judith's, blazed up as the men entered then the fire was gone, as if a door had been shut to hide it. The man looked down. "I know Mitchell," the voice said. It was a tired voice, an old voice, a ghost of the voice that had Filled the stadium above. "I know him as a foul-mouthed blasphemer, an atheist who scoffs at the beliefs of others, a lecher with the morals of a monkey. I know, too, that I told you not to see him again. Nor do I wish to see these others." "Mr. Jones -- " MacDonald began. "Get out," the old man said. "We are both older men, Mr. Jones," MacDonald began. "Jeremiah," the old man said. "Mr. Jeremiah -- " "Just Jeremiah. And Jeremiah does not talk to atheists." "I am a scientist -- " "An atheist." "I want to talk to you about the Message." "I have heard the Message." "Directly?" Jeremiah placed one long, translucent hand on each bony knee and leaned toward MacDonald, looking up. "I have heard it from God," he said harshly. "Have you heard it more directly than that?" "Did you hear it before the Project picked it up or afterward?" Jeremiah sat back and sighed. "Goodbye, Mr. MacDonald. You wish to trap me -- " "To talk with you -- " "The Message I speak of is not your Message, which comes in riddles over waves. The Message -- my Message -- is from God and it tells me about yours. Is your Message from God?" "It may be," MacDonald said. Jeremiah was about to turn his back upon them, but he stopped and looked at MacDonald. So did Mitchell. "I do not know from whom it is," MacDonald said, "so it may be from God." "But you do not think so," Jeremiah said. "I do not think so," MacDonald said. "But I do not know. I have not had a revelation like yours. My mind is not closed -- is yours?" "A mind is not closed which is open to truth but not to false-, hood," Jeremiah said. "You have not read your Message, then?" "No," MacDonald admitted. "But we will." "When you do," Jeremiah said, dismissing them, "then come talk to me if you must." "If -- when -- we do read it, if I send for you, will you come?" Jeremiah's dark eyes looked into MacDonald's. "Before it is announced to the rest of the world?" "Yes." "I will come." A pale hand came up to support a head that drooped to meet it. When the others did not move, Jeremiah looked up. "What do you want of me?" he asked wearily. "Your public meetings are stirring people up against the Project," MacDonald said. The banked fires flickered. "I am speaking the truth." "Your truth is creating an atmosphere in which people may shut down the Project, keep us from deciphering the Message, prevent us from listening for others' "I speak truth," Jeremiah said. "We are alone. Nothing can change that. What happens when people know the truth is as God wills." "But if the Message is from God and meant for all of us, not just to you alone should we not read it? And hear more?" Jeremiah's long face grew longer. "The Message may be from Satan." "In your sermon you said it was from God." "That is true," Jeremiah said. "But Satan can deceive even those who listen to God." A translucent hand stroked a pale chin in thought. "I could be mistaken," he said. M acdonald took half a step toward Jeremiah, starting a gesture that he stopped in mid-air. "If you change your interpretation now, it would only confuse the faithful. Give us a chance to decipher the Message. I don't ask you to stop telling the truth as you see it, but at least do not incite your followers against the Project." Jeremiah looked at MacDonald's hand until it dropped to his side. "What do you hope to decipher? The voices?" "The voices from the Thirties?" MacDonald said and shook his head. "Those bits and snatches of the radio shows of that time, rebroadcast to us from the direction of Capella, are just the wave of the hand, the attention getter." "Then what is the Message?" "We're not absolutely sure. We think it's in the bursts of static between the voices. Slowed down, filtered for noise, for real static, it can sound like a real communication -- dots and silence, dots and silence." Jeremiah looked skeptical. "You could read anything you wished into dots and silence." "We haven't. Not yet. But we're trying to read it right. The computers are working on it, trying to make some intelligent pattern out of it. We'll get it done. It just takes time. That's what we need -- time." Jeremiah said, "I can't promise anything." "We'll let you know first." "I can't promise anything," Jeremiah said again, but this time it was like a promise. "Now leave me alone. And, Judith -- you must not see this man again." He motioned toward Mitchell. "I have told you so before, but I tell you now. You must choose between us. If you choose him, if you choose to disobey me, then I will not see you again." "Damn it -- " Mitchell began. Judith stopped him. "Go on. Bill," she said. She stepped outside the door with them. "I'm not going to see you again, Bill, not alone." "I need you," Mitchell said. "We made plans -- " "He needs me," Judith said. "He's old. He's not well. He's not good with people." She went back inside. "What a strange mixture of a man," Thomas said." "He can make thousands believe he speaks with God and he can't talk to another human being without trying to push him away, without rejecting the communication." "You should try to understand him, Bill," MacDonald said gently. "He's asking for understanding in his way. He's asking for help. And you two are a lot alike." "Damn him," Mitchell muttered, his soul filled with disgust for the human race. "Damn everybody!" He looked around. "Well, nearly everybody," he said. T HE taxi rolled silently through the traffic toward the airport. Seated between Thomas and Mitchell, MacDonald said, " Y ou' ve done a good job." "Hah!" Thomas said. MacDonald raised a hand to emphasize his sincerity. "I mean it. You and Bill and the others, with your articles and releases and interviews and programs and all the other techniques of communication, by now have won popular acceptance for the Project. No, not just acceptance -- enthusiasm. The news that we have received a message from intelligent beings who live on a planet which probably circles one of the twin suns of Capelja has been received without skepticism -- with excitement but no panic. I don't know how it could have been done any better." "I do," Mitchell said. "You're setting your goals too high," MacDonald said. "After all, for fifty years nine persons out of ten had never heard of the Project and those who had mostly thought it was a waste of time and effort. And for more than fifty years experts have predicted that people would become hysterical when they were presented with proof of the existence of other intelligent creatures in the universe." "Experts!" Thomas said. MacDonald shook his head and chuckled. "All right, gentlemen, accept credit for bringing back radio .' I He leaned forward and twisted a knob until it clicked. Music filled the taxi, first some of the current folk revival, then dance music from the Thirties. After a moment that faded and the sound that came back up was filled with static and broken transmissions... Mitchell reached to turn it off. "Some accomplishment," he said. Thomas stopped his hand. "Wait!" could have knocked me over with a "That's it, isn't it?" Mitchell said. "The Message itself." He found a strange kind of conviction in the poor quality of the reception. "Part of it," Thomas said. His voice was a little shaken, Mitchell thought, as if Thomas were reliving that moment in Puerto Rico when he had heard it first. He had changed, then, from a skeptic to a dedicated Project partisan. His self-assigned mission was to convince a great variety of publics that the Message was real, good, not be feared. His friends had not credited the change in Thomas, not at first, but then they too had listened to the Message and to George and had agreed to help. Mitchell had joined in the first month. "Those are the sounds of yesterday and today," the radio announcer said. "Those are the sounds of the stars. That is part of the Message being received from Capella, forty-five light-years away from Earth. If you have any suggestions for deciphering the Message, send them to Robert MacDonald, Project, Arecibo, Puerto Rico. And now -- another episode from a story begun ninety years ago..." The voice faded and eerie music came up, modulated, and a deep voice asked, "Who knows what evil lurks in the hearts of men?" The music came back up and faded. "The Shadow knows Thomas twisted the knob until it clicked. said, "but I don't know how we are going to answer all the mail." "Any worthwhile suggestions?" MacDonald shook his head. "Not yet. But who knows what men?" "Well," Thomas said, "we didn't expect any. Tell you what -- we'll send somebody down to draft some standard replies, set them up on your computer." "Good," MacDonald said. "What are you going to do about the Chinese?" Thomas asked. "They've called the Message a capitalist plot to distract the world from American imperialism. Maybe we should have informed them before the public announcement." MacDonald shrugged. "Don't worry about it. Their scientists have requested tapes." "The Russians have announced that they picked up the Message a year ago," Mitchell said. "They haven't asked for tapes," MacDonald said. "They're probably picking it up for themselves now that they know where to search." Thomas sighed. "I'm afraid we're just creating more trouble for you." MacDonald smiled. "'Law, Brer Tarrypin!' sez Brer Fox, sezee, 'you ain't see no trouble yit. Ef you wanter see sho' nuff trouble, you des oughter go 'longer me; I'm de man w'at kin show you trouble,' sezee." The taxi pulled up at the airport and MacDonald retrieved his credit card from the meter as he got out. "Come with me to the gift counter," he called over his shoulder to the others. "I want to pick up something for Maria and Bobby." When they drew abreast of him as he walked across the vast expanse of imitation marble, he said, "I've switched your reservations. I want you to return to Arecibo with me." The floor vibrated as the electric catapult launched another jet. A moment later came a low whoosh and a fading thunder. "I've got things here I should take care of before I leave," Mitchell said. "For the sake of the Project," M acDonald said, "I think you should stay away from Judith for a while." "You and Jeremiah," Mitchell said. "He's a prophet, all right," Thomas said gloomily. "And a danger." "That's why I want you to come back with me," MacDonald said. "I want you to get the feel of the Project again, the reality, the excitement of the impending breakthrough. If you can communicate this, it might counteract the growing influence of Jeremiah and his followers." Thomas shook his head. "We won't counteract Jeremiah. He's an honest man possessed by a vision, like a poet. He has his own reality." "He's an old bastard," Mitchell said. "'He's a man whose basic beliefs have been severely threatened," MacDonald said, "and he reacts by defending his world. The Solitarians cannot coexist with the fact of intelligent life on other worlds."  "Then why did you invite him to the Project?" Mitchell asked. "Because he is an honest man as well as a fanatic," MacDonald said. "I think we have an even chance, or a little less, that if he sees what we are doing, sees the translation, he will accept it and be able to change." "Or he will reject it or be destroyed," Thomas said. "Yes, " M acDonald admitted. "Those are the possibilities." "How serious is his threat to the Project?" Mitchell asked. "The most serious since its founding," MacDonald said. "How ironic -- and somehow peculiarly appropriate to the history of the Project -- that its most critical moment should come at the time it accomplished what it was created to do! Fifty years without results and no challengs, but the moment we received a communication our existence was threatened." Thomas laughed. "Scientists are dangerous. They bought you off with toys, but when the toys turned out to be real they began to wor ry"What can the Solitarians do?" Mitchell asked. "Besides talk among themselves." "They're big," MacDonald said, "and they're growing. "They want the Project stopped and they're putting pressure on Senators and Congressmen. In spite of your good work, in spite of what I've called public acceptance, they still manage to exploit mankind's basic fear of meeting a superior. And there's no doubt that the Capellans are superior." "How so?" Mitchell asked, and as he heard the words he felt that his tone was a little sharper than he had intended. The floor shook again. The gift counter was just ahead. MacDonald already was running his gaze along the shelves. "They're clearly older and more capable than we," MacDonald said. "Their giant red suns are pending, say my astronomers, on the effect of mass on stellar evolution. In any case, we have not even been able to pick up radio broadcasts from other worlds, much less rebroadcast them so that the original world could receive them again." " 'Who's that little chatterbox?' " Thomas half-sang, halfchanted, his gaze distant. "PepsiCola hits the spot." He shivered. MacDonald bought a new book, a romantic novel about love and peril in orbit, for his wife. A threedimensional scale model of the stars surrounding Earth to a distance of fifty light-years -- including, of course, Capella -- he chose for his son. And then, admitting that an eight-month-old infant would have little use for the model, at least for a year or two, he picked out for the babe a stuffed toy ostrich. It was so big that it had to go into the jet's baggage compartment. Iw little waiting room of the airport just outside Arecibo. She was frowning as she tried not to laugh at the gigantic bird with the long legs that stood in front of her. "Hush, now," she said to the crying child in her arms, "it won't hurt you." And then she said to MacDonald, "What a monstrous bird to give a baby!" Mitchell thought she was the most beautiful woman he had ever seen. He wondered what she would have been like at twenty or even thirty. Between Maria and his work, MacDonald had two magnificent reasons for remaining in Arecibo as much as possible. "I'm a fool," MacDonald said, stricken. "I just can't seem to understand my own family." "Considering," Thomas said, "how well he understands and communicates with everybody else." "Ah!" MacDonald said deprecatingly. "What of Jeremiah?" "At least you got him to listen," Thomas said, "and to promise to come." Maria's smile burst upon MacDonald. "You did, Robby? You won him over?" "Nothing as final as that," MacDonald said. "Here, now, let me hold him." He held out his arms to the squalling boy. The baby went to looking at the stuffed bird all the same. In a moment or two the infant's yells turned to sobs and the sobs to silence. "Now, Bobby," MacDonald said, "you know your father wouldn't bring you anything that would hurt you -- though, to be sure, it might frighten you at first. Well, come along," he said to the ostrich, putting his gaze on its black eyes, enigmatic in their plastic sockets, "we will grow up to you." He tucked the bird under his other arm, turned toward the door and stopped. "What am I thinking of?" he asked Maria. "These are my guests. You know George, our own doubting Thomas. And this other handsome gentleman is Bill Mitchell, who is a star-crossed lover." "Hello, George," Maria said, presenting her cheek to be kissed. "Hello, Bill," she said, extending her hand. "I hope the stars are as kind to you as they have been to me. "It's not all that serious," Mitchell said, trying to keep his tone light. "You know, a stubborn father, a girl who must choose -- it will all work out." "I know it will," Maria said, and Mitchell was swayed for a moment by her conviction. "Come," Maria said, "I will fix you all a good Mexican supper." As Maria withdrew her hand from his, Mitchell caught a glimpse of a white scar that crossed her wrist. " Querida ," MacDonald said apologetically, "we ate on the plane." "You call that eating?" "Besides," MacDonald said, "we are on our way to the Project. We've still got work to do. Tomorrow -- before these gentlemen must fly back to New York -- you can fix a big dinner. Okay?" Partially mollified, she gave him a comic shrug and a broad: "Hokay." He laughed. They put their bags and the ostrich into the trunk of MacDonald's car. The baby was relieved when the stuffed bird disappeared: he settled comfortably onto his father's shoulder. Maria drove. She handled the car skillfully for a woman, Mitchell thought, particularly for a beautiful woman. The old steam turbine hummed peacefully under the hood as they climbed the quiet green hills in the night. It had been a long day that started in New York and ended in Puerto Rico by way of Texas and Florida, and Mitchell should have been exhausted. But for him the evening was enchanted. He did not know why. Perhaps it was the Puerto Rican quiet after the urban congestion of Texas, perhaps the automobile taking them farther from civilization, perhaps the calm beauty of MacDonald's wife, perhaps their domestic chatter in the front seat. Usually this kind of thing embarrassed him, this talk of food and family in which he eavesdropper, but somehow this was different. Maybe , he thought, people are not so disgusting... Thomas felt it. This man of tangled nerves, one-time poet and novelist, sometime muckraking reporter, now committed propagandist for the Project and its cause, was staring quietly out a window as if he had packaged all his worries and mailed them back to Manhattan. The journey in the moonlight went on. Mitchell found himself wishing it would never end, this trip beyond time and space, but then he saw below them a valley that gleamed metallic in the night. Across the valley some giant spider hlad been busy spinning cables in a precise mathematical pattern; it was a web to catch the stars. Beyond it they came upon a giant ear cocked to the sky to hear the whispers of the night. And then the car drifted onto a broad parking lot that gleamed phosphorescently in the moonlight and came to a stop beside a long, low concrete building. Mitchell blinked. The spell faded. It faded slowly. Looking back later Mitchell thought that it continued to color his impressions for as long as he stayed on the island. They left the car. MacDonald placed the sleeping child gently in the seat and strapped him down. He kissed Maria and murmured something about his plans. Thomas and Mitchell took their bags out of the trunk; Mitchell removed the ostrich. "I'll keep him at the office for a while," he said, "until Bobby gets used to him." The car whispered away. MacDonald opened the door to the building. "Here we are." Thomas stopped in the doorway and motioned toward the distant steerable telescope, moving slowly on its supporting arm. "You're still searching?" MacDonald shrugged. "Just because we picked up one message doesn't mean there are no others, that our search is ended. And we have engineers who are good at listening but not so good at understanding what they hear -- so far, of course, none of us have been very good at that -- and we don't want to lose them, to see the team broken up before the game is over. They entered the building. The corridors were of painted concrete, the floors tiled, all lit by radiant fixtures. From the cars in the parking lot Mitchell had assumed the place was busy, but somehow he was unprepared for the bustle. Men walked purposefully along the halls, papers in their hands, nodding at MacDonald as if he had never been away, or talking eagerly to each other, not noticing MacDonald and the strangers. Or women moved past, more sociable, talking to MacDonald, asking about his trip, about Maria and Bobby, being introduced to the visitors. And then MacDonald had them down the hall to an open door. "Here's our listening post," he said to Mitchell, pulling him by one arm into the doorway. For some reason Mitchell did not mind being guided. T HE room was filled with electronic equipment, a computer, recording devices; it smelled of ozone. Two men were in the room, one at a panel against a wall, tinkering with its wiring, the other sitting in a chair, earphones over his head. He looked up, waved and turned one earphone out toward MacDonald in a gesture of invitation. MacDonald waved back and shook his head. "What's with the bird?" the listener called out. MacDonald shook his head again. "It's a long story. I'll tell you later." He turned back to Mitchell. "Anyother time I'd take you in and show you what we have here. I'd let you listen to the music of the spheres, the sound of the infinite, the voices of the damned who cannot make themselves understood, but right now we don't have time." "Don'tdo it," Thomas warned Mitchell, half-seriously. "You'll never be the same. That's what makes them all so strange." "You want to hear the Message," MacDonald asked, smiling. "You want to know why we haven't deciphered it in six months of effort. Six months and the Solitarians gather their forces, Congress grows nervous about appropriations and the efforts of clever, dedicated communicators like you and George are in danger of being frittered away." Mitchell shook his head. "You're right," MacDonald said. "We haven't deciphered the Message and we should have done it by now with all the minds and all the computers we've had working on it. Come on. I'll show you." They passed other doors, other rooms where doors were open and men and women worked at desks or benches or panels. The computer room was at the end of the corridor. It was called the computer room apparently, because instead of walls it had computers and the floor was so filled with data-input keyboards and printers that there was scarcely room to walk between them. At the keyboard amid the computers, like a witch surrounded by familiars, sat a middle-aged man with salt-and-pepper hair cut short. "Hello, Oley," MacDonald said. "You brought me a present," the other said. MacDonald sighed, took the ostrich out from under his arm. put it in a distant corner and said, "No, Oley, I brought you some guests' He introduced Mitchell to Olsen, his computer expert. Thomas had met him before. Mitchell looked around at all the machines, trying to guess what they all did. "Any breakthroughs?" MacDonald asked. "We're lucky we haven't lost ground," Olsen said. "Play your best selection for our visitors," MacDonald said. Olsen pressed two keys on his keyboard. A visual display appeared on a window in front of him, broken rows of white numbers on a gray background, but Mitchell looked at it only for a moment. They he was listening to sounds that came from concealed speakers -- a soft hiss, then silence, then a noise, silence, more noise. Sometimes the noise would be loud, sometimes soft, sometimes brief, sometimes extended, sometimes a click, sometimes a buzz or a plop. and they both looked at MacDonald. "I can get better messages from a thunderstorm," Mitchell said. "That's part of the problem," MacDonald said. "Part of what we get between the rebroadcasts of our old radio programs is static. Add the effect of distance, of interruption, of fading. But part of what we pick up, we think, is communication. The problem is how to distinguish one from the other. Tell them what we're trying to do, Oley." "First we try to clean up the transmission," Olsen said. "Filter out the natural noise electronically, I mean. We try to eliminate what is clearly casual, then run a series of variables on what is questionable, hardening up the signals, reinforcing them where necessary -- " "Show them what we get when we clean it up," MacDonald said. Olsen pressed two more keys. From the speakers came a firm series of sounds and silences, like the buzz of an old-fashioned international code without the dashes: a dot and another dot, a long silence -- six more dots, a silence -- seven more dots, silence -- dot, silence -- dot... They listened, Mitchell and Thomas, trying to make sense out of it, and finally looked up sheepishly for there was no way they could decipher the message just by listening to it. "There's something hypnotic about it all the same," Mitchell said. "But that's no better than the other," Thomas said, "and it's not real. This isn't the way it originally sounds." Olsen shrugged. "The unfiltered stuff isn't, either. It's just the way our particular speakers interpret the small packets of energy picked up on our radio programs of ninety years ago. With the help of the computers we have reinterpreted the message in sounds that seem more familiar or more meaningful." "And you still can't read it," Thomas said. Olsen nodded. "We've still got problems. We're trying to find duplications, repetitions, patterns. We don't know where the message starts or where it ends, whether it's one message given over and over again or a series of messages. Sometimes we think we've found something; it works for a while and then it falls apart." "Found what?" Mitchell asked. "A statement?" "In what language?" Olsen asked. "Well, mathematics, maybe. Like one and one equal two -- or the Pythagorean theorem or something." MacDonald smiled. "That would be useful for catching our attention, for demonstrating that it was a message sent by intelligent beings, but they've done that, don't you see? With the rebroadcast of our radio programs." "What kind of message could they send that would mean anything?" Mitchell asked. "Sound and silence," Thomas mused. "Sound and silence. It must mean something." "Dots and silence," Mitchell said. "That's what Mac told Jeremiah. Dots and silence. That's what it sounds like, too. Dots and no dashes. Dots and blanks." MacDonald looked quickly at Mitchell. "Say that again." "Dots and silence. That's what you said. To Jeremiah." "No," MacDonald said. "What you said after that." "Dots and no dashes," Mitchell repeated. "Dots and blanks." "Dots and blanks," MacDonald repeated. "Dots and blanks." "Dots and blanks," MacDonald mused. "What does that remind you of, Olsen? A crossword puzzle? Do you suppose -- The old Drake game?" He turned to Olsen. "Let's try it. For all the combinations of prime numbers." He turned to Mitchell. "Bill you send a message to Jeremiah over my signature. Three words. 'Come. Message deciphered.' " "Are you so sure you have the answer?" Thomas asked. "Can't you wait to make certain?" "You've felt that confidence before," MacDonald's tone made it a question, "the feeling that you know you have the answer even before you try it out, a kind of instant communication?" "Yes," Thomas said. "Yes." "And I want Jeremiah to be here when we run it off for the first time," MacDonald said. "I think that may be very important." Mitchell paused at the door. "You aren't going to try it until then?" he asked incredulously. MacDonald shook his head slowly. T HE room already was crowded with people when Jeremiah and Judith and MacDonald came through the door. Thomas was there and Olsen and a dozen more of MacDonald's colleagues on the Project. Mitchell had been surprised when Jeremiah's message arrived -- he had outdone MacDonald's brevity by a word, "I come -- " and even more surprised when Judith's message arrived soon afterward giving the arrival time. Mitchell had never known Jeremiah to fly, and he had not thought the old man would come at all. The wait for Mac to return from the airport with Jeremiah had been nearly unendurable for Mitchell; how much more difficult must it have been for the others who had been working so long on the Project? But they were remarkably patient. They shifted their positions from time to time as they waited, but no one moved to leave, no one complained, no one urged Olsen to give them a preview. Perhaps, Mitchell thought, they had been selected for patience by the long years of the Project when they had achieved nothing but negatives. Or perhaps they were an exceptional group of men and women shaped into a high-morale group by MacDonald's leadership. Mitchell did not find himself repelled by their proximity. He found himself liking them individually -- even collectively. Jeremiah entered the room like a high priest wrapped in his robes of office, aloof, cold, unapproachable. MacDonald tried to introduce him to the members of his staff, but Jeremiah waved him away. He studied the machinery on wall and floor, ignoring the people. Judith followed him, nodding at the people they passed as if to make up for her father's absence of humanity. Mitchell's flesh grew taut as he saw her again and he wondered why it was Judith, why it was this one girl among many, who made him shiver. Jeremiah stopped in front of MacDonald, as if they were the only two persons in the room, and said, "It takes all this to read one small Message? For the faithful it requires only a believing heart." M acdonald smiled. "One small difference between us makes necessary all the apparatus. Our faith requires that all data and results can be duplicated by anyone using the same equipment and techniques. And with all the believing hearts in the world, none, I think, has received identical Messages." "It isn't necessary," Jeremiah said. "I understand that your communications are highly personal," MacDonald said, "but wouldn't it be wonderful if the important Messages could be received by all the faithful?" Jeremiah looked at MacDonald. It seemed to Mitchell that these two men were alone in the room and that they were battling for each other's souls. He reached out and took Judith's hand. She glanced at him and then down at their hands and then away, not speaking. But she didn't take her hand away and Mitchell thought he felt her fingers tighten. "You did not bring me here to scoff at my faith," Jeremiah said. "No," MacDonald said, "to show you mine. I, too, have had my revelation. I do not compare it with yours. It has no identifiable source. It is an inner conviction that has grown from a small thought to a large certainty that there is other life in the universe, that to prove its existence is the most gloriously human thing man can do, that to communicate with it would make this vast, incomprehensible place in which man lives, this unexplored forest of the night, a friendlier, happier, more wonderful, more exciting, holier place in which to be." Mitchell looked at the other faces in the room. They were staring at MacDonald and Mitchell had the feeling that they, too, were hearing MacDonald's credo for the first time, that he had lived it but never expressed it before. Now he was unveiling himself before this skeptical stranger as if Jeremiah's belief in him mattered more than anything else. Mitchell's hand tightened on Judith's. Jeremiah was frowning. "I did not come all this way to argue theology," he said harshly. k Tm not arguing," MacDonald said earnestly. "And I'm not dealing in theology, not the way I see it, although I may infringe upon those areas you have declared sacred to your beliefs. I'm trying to explain myself, you see -- " "Why?" Jeremiah asked. "Because it's important to me that you understand," MacDonald said. "I want you to know that I am a man of good will." "Most dangerous of all are men of good will," Jeremiah said, looking like a prophet in his oldfashioned black suit, "For they are easily deluded." "I am not easily deluded," MacDonald said. "You want to believe. You are easily deluded. And you will find what you wish to find." "No," MacDonald said, "it cannot be that way. I will find what anyone can find, whatever his beliefs and desires, what you would find if you should look and listen. What I am trying to tell you is that no matter what my intentions, my hopes, my fears, my message is not like yours. It can be checked. It must read the same to everyone, every time, or it is wrong and will be discarded." Jeremiah's lips curled. "You do not interpret? You read it directly as it comes to you?" M acdonald sighed. "We clean it up," he admitted. "The natural universe makes a great deal of noise, somewhat like the noise of a city -- and we must filter that out." Jeremiah smiled. "We have techniques," MacDonald said. "They are verifiable. They work. And then there is the signal itself. It must be identified, analyzed." Jeremiah nodded. "And then?" "And then," MacDonald admitted, "we must interpret the Message. It is not a simple matter, you understand, because the Message comes from far away, so far it takes forty-five years for the signal to reach us. And it comes from an alien mind." "Then you will never read your message," Jeremiah said, "or you will read into it whatever you wish, because there is no possible communication between alien minds." "What about man and God?" "Man is made in God's image," Jeremiah said. MacDonald made a gesture of frustration and then continued. "What alien minds have in common is intelligence and the natural universe. Matter reacts in the same way everywhere in the universe, forming the same elements which combine in the same way to form molecules -- the same kinds of energy are available, all obedient # the same physical laws. Beings verywhere must cope with their nvironment in the certain basic ays to satisfy basic needs. And if hey communicate with each othr in a variety of ways -- they will ind ways that compare with the xperience of other intelligent reatures. And if they try to ommunicate with other worlds hey will refer to these common xperiences: measurements, mathmatics, sensory impressions, imges, abstractions -- " "Faith?" Jeremiah asked. Judith's hand tightened on Mithell's. "Perhaps -- " MacDonald began. "Don't patronize me," Jereliah said. "But we would not know how to epict faith," MacDonald went on without pausing. Jeremiah gestured impatiently. I believe you are sincere. You lay be deluded, but you are sinere. Show me what you brought le here to see and let me return i my mission." "All right," MacDonald said, le seemed like a defeated man. litchell felt sorry for him, but he ould have told him that no effort i reason with Jeremiah would ucceed. Mitchell had tried it too ften in the past. Jeremiah was nmovable. How did one reason dth a fanatic? "I just want you to nderstand what we have done," lacDonald continued, "so that the result is intelligible to you when it comes from the computer. Olsen?" "We kept searching for a meaningful pattern in the brief bursts of energy we were receiving -- " Olsen began. "Yom tell me," Jeremiah said to MacDonald. MacDonald shrugged. "Dots and silence. That's what I said to you. Dots and silence. And then Bill here said, 'Dots and blanks,' and something fell into place. The Capellans might be trying to send us a visual message with the sounds standing for black dots and the silences for white spaces. Frank Drake suggested the possibility more than fifty years ago. He sent a message to fellow scientists made up of a series of ones and zeroes and his colleagues made a picture out of it. Perhaps we should have thought of it. Our excuse, I suppose, is that we didn't have a neat little row of binary symbols; instead we had dots and long silences, and we weren't sure when the message began or when it ended. Now I think we can do it. We have asked the computer to plot the Message onto a grid, using prime numbers for the sides of the grid, breaking up the silence into signals equaling the dots in duration, like a switch turning on and off." "Or like a computer," Olsen interjected, "with only two numbers, one and zero." "If we plot the signals as dark and light," MacDonald said, "then we may come up with a recognizable picture." "May?" Jeremiah asked. "You haven't tried it yet?" "Not yet," MacDonald said. "Sometimes a man has a conviction -- you might call it a revelation -- that he has found the answer. I think we have found it. I wanted you to see it with us, the first time." "You had a revelation?" "Perhaps. We'll see." "I don't believe it," Jeremiah said, turning away. "You are trying to deceive me. You would not bring me here without having tested your theory first." M acdonald put out a hand as if to touch Jeremiah and stopped. "Wait. You have come this far. At least see what we have to show you." Jeremiah stopped. "Do not tell me any more lies," he said harshly. "Show me your deception from the machine and let me go." "For God's sake," said someone from among MacDonald's colleagues, "let's get it over with." The man's voice was shaky. In the corner the stuffed ostrich looked over the proceedings with inscrutable eyes. There were some advantages Mitchell thought, to not caring if you understood others or they understood you. MacDonald sighed and nodded at Olsen. The computer expert punched a sequence of buttons on the keyboard in front of him. Tapes turned on one of the computer consoles and then on another. Before Olsen a series of ones and zeroes appeared on the screen, faded, were replaced by others. Before Jeremiah a continuous roll of paper began to reel silently out of the printer. The first few grids were meaningless. "Folly," Jeremiah muttered and again began to turn. MacDonald was in his way. "Wait!" he repeated. "The computer is running through the small prime numbers across and down and then the other way, exploring all the possibilities." The computer reached nineteen plotted against all the smaller prime numbers and then the larger ones. Suspense grew at the same rate as disappointment. The computer hummed. Paper reeled from the printer. Then it began, something that looked intelligible, printed from the bottom, line by line. "There's something," MacDonald said. "Look!" Sourly, skeptically, Jeremiah looked and then with growing disbelief continued to look. "That square in the corner," MacDonald said, "that could be a sun. Those dots on the right. They look like -- look like -- " "Binary numbers," Olsen said. "But not quite," MacDonald said. "They're printed from the right," Olsen said. "Look, nine, eight, seven, six, five -- " "Of course," MacDonald said, exultation growing in his voice, "why should we expect them to read from the left, why not the right, like the Japanese, or from the bottom up?" "This is ridicu -- " Jeremiah began. "But what are those symbols on the left-hand side?" MacDonald asked. "And on the right-hand side of the sun?" "Measurements?" someone suggested. "Formula?" said another. "Words?" suggested a third. "Maybe words," MacDonald said. "Numbers on the right, printed horizontally, words on the left with a vertical component. It looks like they're building up a vocabulary of numbers and words." "Legs," Jeremiah muttered. "Feet." "Yes," MacDonald said. "Long legs, and a body, arms -- more than one set of arms, and over there at the right -- what?" "If those are words on the left," someone said, "then one of them is repeated three times." "Must be important," someone else said. "It looks like the creature is pointing at two of them." And then the picture was complete. Olsen pressed a key. The printed stopped. The computer stopped. In silence they stared at the picture. "If that's a sun in the lower left, then that's another sun in the upper right," someone said. "Of course. Two suns. Capella." "And that set of dots below it -- " MacDonald pointed -- "a large planet, perhaps a superJovian, with four satellites, two of them larger, perhaps Earth size. The being is pointing at one of them with one of his four arms." "Not arms," Jeremiah muttered. "Two are wings." "But what's that thing on its head?" someone asked. Jeremiah put his hands together in front of him and lowered his face to them, his eyes closed. "Forgive me," he said. "Forgive me for doubting. It is a message from God." "What is he talking about?" Mitchell asked Thomas. "Quiet," Thomas said softly. The others in the room quieted, too, their comments dwindling one by one. Finally Jeremiah lifted his head from his hands. "I will not stand in your way," he said to MacDonald. "I will tell my people that I have seen the Message and the Message is from God. I do not know what it says, but this much I know. It is up to you to read the rest of it." "I am as much surprised as you are," MacDonald said. "I believe that. It would not have happened this way had you planned it. This is an angel. It has a halo." "A halo," Mitchell echoed. "It could be a helmet," MacDonald said gently. "Or earphones. Or a bird with a large head." "You may speculate as you wish," Jeremiah said. "But it is a halo. If you do not deny it is an' angel, speculate as you will, I will not deny that the Message is from God, that there are other beings, that we call them angels." "You may call them angels," MacDonald said as if expressing a formal agreement. "I will not say you are mistaken. There is much to speculate about and little that we can be sure of." "Come, Judith," Jeremiah said. "Father," Judith said, "Bill has something he wants to say." "I misjudged you, sir," Mitchell said. He had been wrong about the old man. Jeremiah was not a phony. He faced a difficult job, going back and reinterpreting the Message to his followers, but he did not flinch. He had seen the truth and changed. Perhaps, Mitchell thought, he himself had been wrong about some things. "I have felt that you were bad for my daughter," Jeremiah said, "that you did not like people." "I am beginning to like them better," Mitchell said. "Well," Jeremiah said, turning toward the door, "we will see." "I'll drive you -- " Mitchell began. "Not yet," Judith said, giving his hand a squeeze as she joined her father. "In time. If you wish." And she followed her father's stiff back through the doorway.  MacDonald. "What magnificent luck! Or was it?" Thomas looked at Mitchell and then at MacDonald. MacDonald was staring at the picture drawn by the printer. He had not heard the question. "One thing you've still got to learn," Thomas said to Mitchell, "is that no two people are alike. To understand Mac you must understand that he wouldn't cheat." "Not even to save the Project?" Mitchell asked skeptically. "Not even to do tremendous good for man and Capellan? Not even to counteract stubborn mysticism and ignorance?" "It sure looks like a big bird," someone said. "If it's a bird," someone else said, "maybe that dot under its feet is an egg." "One of the three identical words on the left, if they are words, is opposite the egg, if it is an egg," Olsen said. Mitchell was eyeing Thomas. "Not even then," Thomas said. "Not because he wouldn't be tempted, not even because he would be found out, but because of what he is and because he can't be what he is and be expedient and because he knows it." "Look," someone said, "the two suns are different." MacDonald did not move from the spot where he could look directly down upon the printout. The conversation flowed around him, but he did not seem to hear it. He looked as if he, too, had seen an angel. Mitchell watched the others in the room. Each one was reacting differently; each one, like Jeremiah, was seeing the same message but reading it according to his own particular interpretation. Mitchell shook his head and saw the stuffed ostrich in the corner. He walked to it and looked into its black pupils. "You're the only one I really understand," he said. He turned and looked at the room and all the people clustered about the Message, and he thought about all the equipment and personnel and time that had gone into receiving the Message. His vision broadened to include the steerable radio telescope outside cocked to the night sky and the big array in the valley catching stardust and he imagined himself traveling across great, dark infinities alone in space for long years. He shivered. Who, he thought desperately, will understand me?  S O we did this column about what commercial writing is like, and a fair number of professional writers were nice enough to agree with what was said. I got one nasty letter, from a nonprofessional, who assured me that Norman Spinrad and Harlan Ellison were somehow exempt from human processes. I don't know Spinrad that well. But I know Harlan Ellison; we owe each other money and we've starved and scratched together and separately. He's seen the gray look on my face and I've seen it on his. There is no harder scratcher in this field; the only writer of any kind I've seen in the same league with Ellison was Dick Gehman five years ago, and I'd still bet on Harlan to take the pot even if Gehman held cards and spades. And maybe even the good ten. For all I know, Spinrad's been on foundation grants all his life, though I seriously doubt it, but all the writers I know -- and like anyone else with twenty years in the business I know hundreds with well-established bylines -- have either got to make a buck today or else worked hard enough to make two bucks yesterday. That's the system. There have been a few, in the past, who hit hard enough young enough, or who worked in Europe where things are sometimes different, or who are wrapped in antiquity, who somehow in popular thought stand away from the commercial moil. There are many who are outwardly smooth enough so that it doesn't show... for a while. (Did you think James T. Farrell was stuffed and put in a museum? Do you really think Hemingway incubated that last weak novel in his publisher's safe just to be cute? What do you hear from Nelson Algren?) Somehow, we like to think, there is a place where writers can go happily to live on the past; a perpetual Thanatopsis Society that's been meeting at the Heavenly Algonquin ever since Bill Shakespeare's day. (There's nothing in the grave; the dust is puregold, and odorless). Lenny Bruce entertains at cocktail hour. But we do, in science fiction, have our little circle of gods who must somehow have escaped the process; people whose work is (paradoxically) somehow better because it was worked away from the usual pastures of pulp. We believe that way -- or, rather, some of you believe that way; I don't -- because deep down underneath some of us do believe that writing for a living is per se incompatible with excellence. Seen through the enchantment lent by distance, there is this circle of people whose work is better because they never had to learn how to lie to a bill collector. We talk about Wells, and Verne, as if they never started at the sound of the doorbell; we've found out about Zamyatin; we've been brought up to date on Capek. Well, l don't believe that , either. Wells had a very rough time of it. Verne was like Gehman and Charles Dickens. What I believe in is excellence, and it so happens I see it in several of the gentlemen named above, most of whom I know for a fact were scratchers and biters -- though that may indeed be beside the point. Keeping the circle down to dead writers for purposes of discussion, though, and striking a balance between my perhaps idiosyncratic view and the popular legend, let's call them the Classicists in this field. islaw Lem? Walker and Company has published the first English language translation of one of his novels ( Solaris , #). Now at last those of us whose Polish is not up to the reading level can get some idea of the actual scope of this man who is sometimes compared to Verne and Capek, and who is considered fit company for Wells, Stapledon, and a number of other names which make the earth to tremble as their memory strides by in the night. To help us, in addition to the translation by Joanna Kilmartin and Steve Cox, there is an Afterword by Professor Darko Suvin, in the form of an essay on Lem's career to date. This provides thumbnail synopses of his # books, and among many other useful facts the information that Lem has been translated into some # languages. (Bear that last part in mind, will you?) Suvin, who takes science fiction very seriously and is building a reputation as a teacher in Canada and as a critic, had been Lem's foremost sponsor in our circles. And to tell the truth, it would be nice to find another certified literary giant in this field -- those other fellows have not been producing much lately. There is something intrinsically attractive in the image of a major talent locked away from our particular enclave, working, working, working, flirting briefly with the few bright leaves of American and English sf that flutter into his gloomy cognitive cell, rejecting them finally in # "a point at which he seems to have given up western sf in disgust" according to Suvin, and molding his own expression at last out of the diverse elements of classic sf, commercial sf of the #s and #s, and the cultural heritage of Eastern Europe. Surely what such a man might accomplish would be recognizably powerful on the one hand, and contagiously innovative on the other. But what to do with what we have of Stanislaw Lem? The translated Solaris is not rendered into our Anglic symbological context from the Polish, a Slavic language, but from a Romance (French) translation -- it is a Xerox of a Xerox at best, and more likely a pale carbon. Nor is Suvin's contact with his protege an intimate one: "Since Lem is too busy to answer bibliographical questions, my information had to be obtained from his agent Mr. Franz Rottensteiner and a variety of minor secondary sources of unknown accuracy, indeed intermittently contradictory. The bibliograpy should be fairly accurate, since Mr. Rottensteiner's data (very helpful in this endeavor) have been independently checked by myself." There is something about all this which smacks irresistibly of the James Thurber story about the renowned novelist who never wrote a word and whose epitaph was "Our loss is Hell's gain." But since we are here dealing with a snapshot of a shadow thrown on a translucent panel, that kind of wisecrack is not only cheap, it is infinitely reproducible. Literally, the atmosphere wrapped about this entire project is that anybody can be making anything he pleases out of anything he claims to perceive, without fear of definitive contradiction. It so happens that Professor Suvin's bibliographical sketch of Lem's general approach indicates that enigma is exactly the writer's strong suit; certainly, this particular utterance of Solaris fits right into the spirit. The problem is not that one can't make heads nor tails of it; one can make as many as one desires and have parts left over no matter what sort of chimera results. Since the locale of the book is a planet whose sole native inhabitant is an apparently living pangenic ocean with inconsistent and capricious powers, and the narrative is a catalogue of futile efforts to make sense of what the ocean does in -- debatable -- response to human investigation, we are indeed left with what Suvin calls "The open-ended parable of Stanislaw Lem and Solaris ," and others might call a hoax. Why not? Going by what little can be gathered from the thready evidence of this diffused volume, Suvin could be benignly kidding either us or himself, and the same could be true of Lem. They could both be members of that populous tribe of earnest metaphysicians which has done so much over the centuries to make European philosophical scholarship a scrupulous study with ambiguous results. could be seeing an illustration of the fact that while we may grant that genius consists of an infinite capacity for taking pains, an infinite taking of pains does not require the capacity of a genius. See your nearest postal clerk. The plot of Solaris , which Suvin inaccurately calls a detective puzzle -- apparently not as aware of the formalities of that genre as he is of classic science fiction -- is an unresolved one; Kelvin, the protagonist, is shown attempting to come to grips with the enigmatic nature of the "ocean" on Solaris, the (presumably) single planet of the Centaurian binary system. That is the sole and entire plot. Kelvin has this problem, as hundreds of Terrestrial investigators have had it before him, and in the end he -- and everyone else -- still has it. There are several sub-plots, one or two of which do resolve. For instance, the investigative base is an artificial station floating above the "ocean," suspended by magnetic and gravitic fields. Once staffed by numerous technicians and by robots of unspecified functional ability, it now reflects the downhill nature of the enterprise by having only three living staff members -- Snow, who is frightening and disillusioning himself to death; Sartorius, who stays in his room and rattles apparatus; and Kelvin, who arrives to find that Gibarian, his preceptor, is newly dead. The robots are locked away. Apart from a barefoot Negress who lies sleeping against Gibarian's body in the cold storage room, and the unseen but fierce creatures whom Sartorius and Snow attempt to keep suppressed in their quarters, there are no other actors to account for the broken locks, bent doors, smashed panels and scattered laboratory equipment, except for Rheya, Kelvin's suicidal woman, who shortly turns up in his cabin, is very possessive of him, and is capable of reattempting suicide by drinking liquid oxygen without suffering damage of any great duration. The phenomenon of these inhumanly resilient doppelgangers accounts for the mystery of the smashed furnishings, thus resolving one sub-plot which endures for several early chapters because Snow, who could clear it up in a paragraph, simply refuses to say the words. Apparently, they are sent by the "ocean" as, perhaps, instruments to study the investigators. (Since attempts to obtain even the slightest privacy from them are what drives them into frenzy, the "instrument" hypothesis is one of the few probably valid conclusions to be drawn about them by the station staff). The doppelgangers -- which simply materialize on board the station -- are apparently created by the "ocean's" being able to read the subconscious minds of the station personnel and supplying each with the one individual who represents their greatest psychic trauma. Thus Kelvin gets a representation of Rheya, who died years ago on Earth when he left her. (Suvin says "wife" -- there is no evidence for a formal relationship, however). Now she can't be separated from him. She's unkillable; the best he can do is trick her on board a reconnaissance rocket and fire her off into orbit, where, perhaps, she continues to pound against the casing long after the "oxygen" runs out. Since Lem specifies that Kelvin comes to the station in a similar vehicle while wearing a pressurized suit, it's not clear why the rocket also has a life-support system; Terrestrial technology as depicted in Solaris is long past the point of having to design redundancy into its space vehicles. In any event, next night a fresh copy is on hand, unaware that she's a duplicate, amnesiac about most of her past except that she loves Kelvin. A few rudimentary experiments, hitherto unperformed by any previous staff member on his own doppelganger, reveal that Rheya is based on neutrino structures, as distinguished from atomic. I'm not competent to know whether this is gibberish; two stages of translation intervene between my poor power and the author's perhaps plausible rationale. However, there are curious other parallels between Suvin's style in bibliographical sketches and Lem's narrative: "The symmetriad (One of several types of spontaneous hardened formations which appear on the planetary being's usually liquid surface from time to time) now begins to display its most exotic characteristic -- the property of 'illustrating,' sometimes contradicting, various laws of physics... The interior of the symmetriad becomes a factory for the production of 'monumental machines,' as these constructs are sometimes called, although they resemble no machine which it is within the power of mankind to build: the designation is applied because all this activity has finite ends, and is therefore in some sense 'mechanical.'" This has to be bad translation to some extent. The shift within the definition, which begins by talking about factories and constructs and ends with reference to activity, is difficult to explain otherwise. Similarity, though the word here is "machines," what Lem goes on to describe are exclusively architectural features -- groins, vaults, pillars, etc. -- rather than shafts, gears, cathodes, lenses, resonators and other transmission devices. Since anything recognizably mechanical must by definition have recognizable parts with centuriesold names, they are prima facie not at all beyond the power of interstellar Mankind to build. Nor is that business about "finite ends" a usual or useful description of mechanical qualities. It would permit a tree to be described as a machine, and while one certainly could so describe any organism, I fail to grasp why one should accept verisimilitude for an appellation so far in left field as "monumental machines" instead of such far more likely ones as "cathedra," "amphitheatra," or even "architectura." B UT not all of this is enigmatic solely in the language. However he couched it, Lem fails to illustrate his assertion that the symmetriads "in which even the laws of physics do not hold" (P. I #), have the property of illustrating, (P. #) sometimes contradicting, various laws of physics. The laws of physics obviously do hold; Lem shows us nothing being done by the symmetriad which cannot be accomplished by pressure, tension, compression and gravitic manipulation on the same order as that employed by the Terrestrial station. That is gibberish, down on the basic level of thought, rather than among superficialities of expression. Perhaps he means Newtonian physics or, more likely, Archimedean mechanics. Even then very little happens in the symmetriad that Archimedes couldn't understand on the spot. I venture to say nothing happens that Archimedes couldn't account for after a few weeks of night school. For one thing is very clear -- the Solaris ph enomena have never been studied by a single first-class mind, out of the hundreds that have come to do so; certainly, the three chucklehead "'scientists" who resolutely fail to do anything fundamentally rational in Solaris have to be -- to put it mildly -- charletans. You may have felt the stirrings of a powerful story in the doppelganger sub-plot. Little actual trace of it emerges from the Walker rendering. In the particular case of Kelvin and the second Rheya, with whom he says he is in love -- says to her and to us -- there is no incidence of tenderness. There are speeches -- Solaris is full of speeches and excerpts from books on Solaris -- but there is no confirming action; no moment when Kelvin is shown forgetting himself long enough to take delight in Rheya's form or habits, or in the slightest personal intimacy accurately described. I specifically don't demand scenes of throbbing sexual passion here; rather, I would expect that a writer trying to work with this situation, in which Kelvin is said to be trapping himself by loving the "ocean's" instrument, would show us examples of their emotional fixation on each other, as far more revelatory than their mutual inability to be physically apart. There's a difference between "sleeping together" and sleeping together. (Eventually, by the way, Sartoris and Snow destroy Rheya offstage with a neutrino-structureneutralizing machine Sartoris has whipped up in the laboratory, where he's haunted by a neutrinostructured doppelganger who watches his every move. Kelvin goes off and sits on a symmetriad, and the narrative ends). There is really only one remaining kind hypothesis to be held about this book, and about Lem as we glimpse him here and in the Suvin essay. That is that the man is definitely not a Verne or Wells or Stapledon -- none of those gentlemen would have found merit in talking scientific nonsense in a science-fiction story -- however allegorical or satirical. That leaves Capek, and the proposition that Lem is being funny. But one fast pass through R.U.R. or The War With the Newts also shows a mind too precise to think that satire excuses logical contradiction. So that comparison, too, is washed out. Lem's unique gift to the kind of science fiction written by classicists, then, apparently is no more than an infusion of the same lack of logical rigor as that which distinguishes much "New Wave" commercial sf of the 'sixties, in which illusions of profundity are generated by imprecise reference, paradoxic exposition and characters act as smart as they say they are. You can accomplish anything that way -- prove that all the angels can dance on the head of a pin, indite a treatise on a lifetime's study of the properties of Phlogiston, sit burning in the ruins of your house while rapt in contemplation of the Panacea. But to be a true contributor to literature and deserve the reputation of having refined human awareness to even the slightest extent -- as Wells has, as Capek and Stapledon may have, as Verne the ingenious commercial hack has not -- you have to play by rules other than your own, and that makes it harder. The burden is not really on Lem; at no point in Solaris does the author speak. Who knows whether he aspires to be a giant? There's nothing in the contract that says every writer must commit himself to a serious exploration of human nature, conducted in a manner whose every step is beyond question as sound experimental technique; that's a tougher row to hoe than many hands are fit for. One can be charming and entertaining while eschewing all that, and ashamed before no one. No, the burden falls on those who want to place Lem in the pantheon with Capek, Zamyatin, and those other fellows. An advocate who goes on to mention Yefremov and the Strugatskys in the same breath with his candidate is already begging the question; if he's got a giant under the saddle, what's he doing entering him on the same track with mere competents?  In any armaments race, drift," said the pale anthropologist. "There is no way these shards could have found their way from the bottom of the mid-Atlantic to the Bay of Bengal. My theory is that this is all that remains of the cargo of a merchant vessel between Atlantis and primeval India." "Then why," said his ruddiercomplected companion, "is the clay of a sort found only in the Indian Ocean area? It had to be fired there." "Perhaps it was," said Fredrik Wilkes, the anthropologist, with a dismissive shrug of his thin shoulders. "I see no reason why the ship could not have been en route from India to ancient Atlantis when it sank. Since the original tablet must have been borne by a courier -- at least, it seems to be some sort of battle bulletin -- it is certainly logical that it be inscribed in the Atlantean tongue, since that was the language spoken by the people at the tablet's intended destination, George." George Bradley, the man addressed, chuckled and shook his head. "You miss my meaning, Fred. The kind of continental drift I had in mind was the cataclysmic kind -- straight down. My contention is that this tablet came from the lost continent of Lemuria. The continent was reputedly located in the Indian Ocean, as I suppose you know." "And inscribed in the Atlantean tongue?" said Wilkes, with a skeptical sniff. "Don't be ridiculous. Atlantis and Lemuria had nothing in common." "They both vanished from the face of Earth," George observed dryly. Wilkes' normal pallor flushed a splotchy pink. "You know very well what I mean. There is no proof the two continents even existed in the same age!" George lifted the deeply inscribed rectangle of fired clay and turned it slowly over between his thick strong fingers. "There's this," he said quietly. It was the anthropologist's turn to chuckle and he took it. "Are you postulating an intercontinental war between Atlantis and Lemuria, George?" he scoffed. "There is no evidence of one in this message, if you are." "What I'm postulating," George said slowly, "is an intercontinental entente between the two, against a common enemy. This message," he said, tapping the hard clay tablet with a fingernail for emphasis, "I believe to be an urgent cry for help -- one which never arrived in Atlantis -- from the doomed Lemurian continent." Wilkes removed rimless bifocals to stare better at his friend. "You're not suggesting the cornmon enemy possessed the firepower to wipe that continent off the globe?" he said incredulously. 'There's not a nation on the planet today that could pull off such a cataclysm. Level an enemy country, yes, right to the bare soil. But sink a continent? Never!" "#Vo continents, Fred. Two. Atlantis went under shortly thereafter." "But what enemy? There is no record of any civilization existing at the time of Atlantis that could do more than launch an army of foot soldiers in an attack -- and on wooden ships, at that. What enemy could possibly -- " "No enemy on Earth," George interrupted. "If you take my meaning." "An extraterrestrial enemy?" exclaimed the other man. "Are you saying Atlantis and Lemuria fell victim to an interplanetary war?!" "Not quite,", said George. "What I had in mind was more -- interstellar." He turned the tablet toward his friend and jabbed a finger toward a row of archaic Atlantean symbols. "What does this particular glyph convey to you?" "Superstitious poppycock," said Wilkes. "The ancient necromancers of the land undoubtedly found the zodiacal aspects very poor for battle and were warning the generals against a move which did not fit their horoscope." "Fred," said George, patiently, "what does it say -- exactly?" Fred Wilkes considered the line in question carefully, then pursed his lips and blinked owlishly. Then he replaced his spectacles and read it again. After a moment, he looked up at George. "Well," he said reluctantly, "I think I see what you mean -- that bit about 'the stars against us' could have a bit more rational meaning than the usual astrological interpretation. But surely -- " "We're only absolutely sure of one thing," said George. "Atlantis and Lemuria were continents -- one in the Atlantic, the other in the Indian Ocean -- and, within a relatively short space of time of one another, both were wiped out." "Are we to assume, then, that the same thing occurred with the enemy?" "What do you mean?" asked George. "This message -- from Lemuria to Atlantis, if we grant your theory -- states that attack is imminent and that some terrible retaliation has been planned. Since we are not hipdeep in aliens, George, I can only surmise that this intended counterattack was carried off successfully, right?" the anthropologist. "I can tell by your momentary acceptance of my thesis that you are not convinced -- you have a sardonic grin hiding behind that deadpan stare, my friend -- right?" The other man's smile broke through. "You know me too well," he murmured with mild chagrin. "Yes, I think I have found a rather large fly in your cosmic ointmentthe time element, George." George frowned. "I don't follow you." "Atlantis -- as recent artifacts and Carbon-fourteen tests prove was a land that had ostensibly been civilized for better than a thousand years when it perished. It died at the height of its grandeur, in the full flower of its civilized maturity. Now, if we grant that the quarrel began with Orion I am assuming now that the hunter-glyph in that star-phrase represents a place rather than a heavenly sign of the zodiac if we grant that the quarrel began just before the end of the two continents -- " "Hold on," said George. "Why just before the end?" "Let's postulate wildly a moment -- envision a society as great as our own, in the technological sense -- imagine all sorts of modern-day things on these two vanished continents -- radar and missiles and lasers and the like "All right," said George. "Let's. But why?" "So that an attack from Orion -- or a planet on one of the stars in what we today call Orion could be detected before the superbombs landed. That would be the aforementioned fly in the ointment. George -- have you forgotten just how distant the stars are from our own solar system? Even a missile hurtling out from here at the speed of light itself would take eons to arrive at its target. Let's say, though, that Lemuria's radar detected the oncoming Orion barrage and that Lemuria immediately activated its defense setup and fired a retaliatory barrage back at the enemy, shortly before its destruction. The avenging missiles would not have struck their star-distant target for more than a millennium of time! Now, this being the case, what would be the point in sending an urgent message to Atlantis, telling what Lemuria had done? The messenger could have crawled the distance in the intervening years, and still arrived in plenty of time." Wilkes held a hand up to forestall George's reply. "And don't say it was because Lemuria had detected a backup barrage of missiles timed to strike Atlantis as the Earth rotated it into target range shortly after the first barrage -- the com tinent-sinking barrage -- had struck Lemuria." George faltered. "That is what I was going to say." "And you don't see the flaw in all your theorizing?" George shook his head. "I'm sorry, Fred, but I really don't see any flaw." The anthropologist laughed benignly. "George -- would a civilization that could boast radar and interstellar missiles ever be likely to send an urgent dispatch by footmessenger inscribed upon a clay tablet ?" George sat silent for a long moment. Then he said almost wistfully, "No. No, I guess it wouldn't. Not with radio or telephone or some such device at its disposal. I guess my theory was a bit cockeyed -- " And then he stopped. "What is it, George?" asked Wilkes, oddly uncomfortable at the expression on the other man's face. His friend reached out and gripped his forearm. "Fred -- if that clay tablet -- hardfired and nearly indestructible -- was not intended for the Atlanteans -- then whom was it intended for?" The anthropologist looked at the tablet once again. Its message seemed to hover there in deeply etched convolutions of fire-red warning. And his mind envisioned in the fraction of an instant the obvious corollary to his earlier theory: If the Lemurians fired a retaliatory barrage toward Orion -- and that barrage did take millennia to reach its target -- and the people of Orion were not destroyed by the avenging bombs -- or else they detected the approach of their own doom in the same manner as had Lemuria... Would they not send a new barrage , a reprisal barrage of their own. Earthward again? The same idea, in an even more insidious flash of insight, had come to his companion. "Fred," said George, "Orion would have had almost a thousand years extra development between the Lemurian retaliation and their own -- in fact, twice a thousand years between the Lemurian-bound barrage and their second Earthbound retaliationbarrage. In all that time, their weaponry would have improved quite a bit, wouldn't it? I mean, what they dropped out of the cosmos onto Lemuria and Atlantis would be like a kid's firecracker compared to what, they sent in the next wave, right?" Fred nodded, unable to speak. Then he straightened, and his manner became a bit braver. "Of course," he said, with a trace of his former good humor, "you realize that all of this is simply unfounded theorizing?" George did not reply. George was no longer there. In fact, at that moment, for a globular radius of rections from where the sun had been, nothing was any longer there.  This is an obscene book . It is the autobiography of Kinnall Darival , descendant of Earthlings . He is a prince of Salla, a province on Borthan is ruled by the Covenant, a puritanical code that denies self Even the pronoun "" is never to be uttered -- hence the " obscenity " of the autobiography. Only between bondbrothers and bondsisters is any " soul-bearing " permitted. Forced to flee Salla when his In gay, sophisticated Manneran, older brother, Stirron, succeeds to Kinnall prospers, marries Loimel, the throne after an accident kills first cousin and physically the ex the old septarch, Kinnall is helped act replica of Halum, his bondsisby his bondbrother, Noim, and ter, for whom he has developed a in the neighboring province of marriage is neither good nor dis Glin try to turn him over to Stirastrous -- and Kinnall encounters roris vengeance. no major problems until he meets Kinnall escapes once more, finds Schweiz, Earthman and interplanecover as a common laborer. He tary entrepreneur, decides to make his way as a comSchweiz introduces him to a lij'e moner with the help of H alum's outside the Covenant -- and to an father, who controls trade in prosillegal drug that induces "self-bar perous Manneran. ing " -- a cardinal offense.  came to me concerning a ship from Threish and some false cargo manifests and I went to a pier to verify the facts. By chance I encountered Schweiz. Since parting from him a few days before, I had dreaded meeting him again; it would be intolerable, I thought, to look into the eyes of this man who had beheld my entire self. But then I saw him near me on the pier. He clutched a thick sheaf of invoices in one hand and was shaking the other furiously at some wateryeyed merchant in Glinish dress. To my amazement I felt none of the embarrassment I had anticipated, but only warmth and pleasure at the sight of him. I went to him. He clapped my shoulder and I clapped his. "You look more cheerful now," he said. "Much." "Let me finish with this scoundrel and weTl share a flask of golden, eh?" "By all means;" I said. An hour later, as we sat together in a dockside tavern, I said, u How soon can we leave for Sumara Borthan?" The voyage to the southern continent was conducted as though in a dream. Not once did I question the wisdom of undertaking the journey, nor did I pause to ask no myself why it was necessary for me to take part in person, rather than letting Schweiz make the trip alone or sending some hireling to gather the drug on our behalf. I simply set about the task of arranging for our passage. No commercial shipping goes regularly between Velada Borthan and Sumara Borthan. Those who would travel to the southern continent must charter a vessel. This I did, through the instrumentality of the High Justiciary, using intermediaries and dummy signatories. The vessel I chose was no Mannerangi craft, for I did not care to be recognized when we sailed, but rather a ship of the western province of Velis that had been tied down in Manneran Harbor for the better part of a year by a lawsuit. It seemed there was some dispute over title to the ship going on in its home port, and the thicket of injunctions and counter-injunctions had succeeded in making it impossible for the vessel to leave Manneran after its last voyage there. The captain and crew were bitter over this enforced idleness and had already filed a protest with the Justiciary; but the High Justice had no jurisdiction over a lawsuit that was being fought entirely in the courts of Velis. We therefore had had to continue the stay on the vessel's departure until word came from Velis that title was clear. Knowing all this, I issued a decree in the High Justice's name that would permit the unfortunate craft temporarily to accept charters for voyages to points "between the River Woyn and the eastern shore of the Gulf of Sumar." That usually was taken to mean any point along the coast of the province of Manneran, but I specified also that the captain might hire himself out for trips to the northern coast of Sumara Borthan. Doubtless that clause left the poor man puzzled and it must have puzzled him even more when, a few days later, he was approached by my agents and asked to make a voyage to that very place. To avoid complications with the collectors of customs, among other things, I picked as our port of departure the town of Hilminor, in southwestern Manneran on the Gulf of Sumar. This is a mediumsized place that depends mainly on the fishing trade but serves also as a halfway stop for ships traveling between the city of Manneran and the western provinces. I arranged to meet our chartered captain in Hilminor; he then set out for that town by sea, while Schweiz and I made for it in a groundcar. the coastal highway through a countryside ever more lush, ever more densely tropical as we approached the Gulf of Sumar. Schweiz was in high spirits, as was I. We talked to one another in the first person constantly; to him it was nothing, of course, but I felt like a wicked boy sneaking off to whisper "I" and "me" in a playmate's ear. He and I speculated on what quantity of the Sumaran drug we would obtain and what we would do with it. No longer was it just a question of my getting some to use with Halum: we were talking now of proselytizing everyone and bringing about a wholesale liberation of my self-stifling countrymen. That evangelical approach had crept gradually into our plans almost without my realizing it and had swiftly become dominant. We came to Hilminor on a day so hot the sky itself seemed to break out in blisters. A shimmering dome of heat covered everything and the Gulf of Sumar, as it lay before us, was goldenskinned in the fierqe sunlight. Hilminor is rimmed by a chain of low hills, which are thickly forested on the seaward side and desert on the landwards; the highway curved through them and we stopped at one point so that I could show Schweiz the flesh trees that covered the parched inland slopes. A dozen of the trees were clustered in one place. We walked through crackling tinder-dry underbrush to reach them: twice the height of men they were, with twisted limbs and thick pale bark, spongy to the touch like the flesh of very old women. The trees were scarred from repeated tapping of their sap, making them look all the more repugnant. "Can we taste the fluid?" Schweiz asked. We had no implements for making the tap, but just then a girl of the town came along, perhaps ten years old, half-naked, tanned a deep brown to hide the dirt; she was carrying an auger and a flask and evidently had been sent out by her family to collect flesh-tree sap. She looked at us sourly. I produced a coin and said, "One would show his companion the taste of the flesh tree." Still a sour look; but she jammed her auger into the nearest tree with surprising force, twisted, withdrew it and caught the gush of clear thick fluid. Sullenly she handed her flask to Schweiz. He sniffed it, took a cautious lick, finally had a gulp. And whooped in delight. "Why isn't this stuff sold all over Velada Borthan?" he asked. "The whole supply comes from one little area along the Gulf," I told him. "Most of it's consumed locally and a lot gets shipped to Threish, where it's almost an addiction. That doesn't leave much for the rest of the continent. You can buy it in Manneran, of course, but you have to know where to look." "You know what I'd like to do, Kinnall? I'd like to start a fleshtree plantation, grow them by the thousands and get enough juice bottled so we not only could market it all over Velada Borthan, but could set up an export deal. I -- " "Devil!" the girl cried and added something incomprehensible in the coast dialect, and snatched the flask from his hand. She ran off wildly, knees high, elbows outthrust, several times looking back to make a finger-jabbing sign of contempt or defiance at us. Schweiz, bewildered, shook his head. "Is she crazy?" he asked. "You said T three times," I said. "Very careless." "I've slipped into bad habits, talking with you. But can it really be such a filthy thing to say?" "Filthier than you'll ever imagine. That girl is probably on her way to tell her brothers about the dirty old man who obscened at her on the hillside. Come on: let's get into town before we're mobbed." "Dirty old man," Schweiz murmured. "Me!" I pushed him into the groundcar and we hurried toward the port of Hilminor. flUR ship rode at anchor, a " small squat craft, twin screws. auxiliary sail, hull painted blue and gold. We presented ourselves to the captain -- Khrisch was his name -- and he greeted us blandly by the names we had assumed. In late afternoon we put out to sea. The coast of Velada Borthan dipped from sight behind me and ahead lay only the grand open sweep of the Strait of Sumar. No land at all could be seen, neither aft nor fore. That frightened me. In my brief career as a Glinish seaman I had never been far from the coast and during stormy moments I had soothed myself with the comforting deceit that I might always swim to shore if we capsized. Here, though, the universe seemed all to be of water. As evening approached a gray-blue twilight settled over us, stitching sky seamlessly to sea, and it became worse for me: now there was only our little bobbing, throbbing ship adrift and vulnerable in this directionless, dimensionless void, this shimmering antiworld where all places melted into a single nonplace. I had not expected the strait to be so wide. On a map I had seen in the Justiciary only a few days before the strait had had less breadth than my little finger; I had assumed that the cliffs of Sumara Borthan would be visible to us from the earliest hours of the voyage; yet here we were amid nothingness. I stumbled to my cabin, plunged face first onto my bunk and lay there shaking, calling upon the god of travelers to protect me. Bit by bit I came to loathe myself for this weakness. I reminded myself that I was a septarch's son and a septarch's brother and another septarch's cousin, that in Manneran I was a man of the highest authority, that I was the head of a house and a slayer of hornfowl. All this did me no good. What value is lineage to a drowning man? What use are broad shoulders and powerful muscles and a skill at swimming when the land itself has been swallowed up, so that a swimmer would have no destination? I trembled. I think I may have wept. I felt myself dissolving into that gray-blue void. Then a hand lightly caught my shoulder. Schweiz. 'The ship is sound," he whispered. "The crossing is a short one. Easy. Easy. No harm will come." If it had been anyone else who had found me like that, any other man except perhaps Noim, I might have killed him or myself to bury the secret of my shame. I said, "If this is what it is like to cross the Strait of Sumar, how can one travel between the stars without going mad?" "One grows accustomed to travel." "The fear -- the emptiness -- " "Come above." Gently. "The night is very beautiful." Nor did he lie. Twilight was past and a black bowl pocked with fiery jewels lay over us. Near cities one cannot see the stars so well because of the lights and the haze. I had looked upon the full glory of the heavens while hunting in the Burnt Lowlands, yes, but then I had not known the names of what I saw. Now Schweiz and Captain Khrisch stood close alongside me on deck, taking turns calling out the names of stars and constellations, vying with each other to display their knowledge, each one pouring his astronomy into my ear as though I were a terrified child who could be kept from screaming only by a constant flow of distractions. See? See? And see, there? I saw. A host of our neighboring suns, four or five of the neighbor-planets of our system and even a vagrant comet that night. What they taught me stayed with me. I could step out of my cabin now, I believe, here in the Burnt Lowlands, and call off the stars the way Schweiz and the captain called them off to me aboard ship in the Strait of Sumar. How many more nights do I have, I wonder, on which I will be free to look at the stars? fear. The sun was bright, the sky was lightly fleeced, the broad strait was calm and it did not matter to me that land was beyond sight. We glided toward Sumara Borthan in an almost imperceptible way; I had to study the surface of the sea with care to remind myself we were in motion. A day, a night, a day, a night, a day, and then the horizon sprouted a green crust for there was Sumara Borthan. It provided a fixed point for me, except that we were the fixed point and Sumara Borthan was making for it. The southern continent slid steadily toward us, until at last I saw a rim of bare yellow-green rock stretching from east to west. Atop those naked cliffs rose a thick gap of vegetation, lofty trees knitted together by heavy vines to form a closed canopy, stubbier shrubs clustering in the darkness below, everything cut down the side as if to reveal the jungle's edge to us in cross-section. I felt not fear but wonder at the sight of that jungle. I knew that not one of those trees and plants grew in Velada Borthan; the beasts and serpents and insects of this place were not those of the continent of my birth; what lay before us was alien and perhaps hostile, an unknown world awaiting the first footstep. In a tumble of tangled imaginings I dropped down the well of time and saw myself as an explorer peeling the mystery from a newly found planet. Those gigantic boulders, those slender, high-crowned trees, those dangling snaky vines, all were products of a raw, elemental mystery straight out of evolution's belly, which now I was about to penetrate. That dark jungle was the gate to somethng strange and terrible, I thought, yet I was not frightened so much as I was stirred, deeply moved, by the vision of those sleek cliffs and tendriled avenues. This was the world that existed before man came. This was as it was when there were no godhouses, no drainers; no Port Justiciary: only the silent leafy paths and the surging rivers scouring the valleys; the unplumbed ponds and the long heavy leaves glistening with the jungle's exhalations; the unhunted prehistoric beasts turning in the ooze and the fluttering winged things that knew no fear; the grassy plateaus and the veins of precious metals -- a virgin kingdom and over everything the brooding presence of the gods, of the god, of the god, waiting for the time of worshipers. The lonely gods who did not yet know they were divine. The lonely god. Of course the reality was nothing so romantic. There was a place where the cliffs dipped to sea-level and yielded to a crescent harbor. Here a squalid settlement existed, the shacks of a few dozen Sumarnu who had taken to living here so that they might meet the needs of such ships as occasionally did come from the northern continent. I had thought that all the Sumarnu lived somewhere in the interior -- naked tribesmen camping down by the volcanic peak Vashnir -- and that Schweiz and I would have to hack our way through the whole apocalyptic immensity of this mysterious land, unguided and uncertain, before we found what passed for civilization and made contact with anyone who might sell us that for which we had come. Instead, Captain Khrisch brought his little ship smartly to shore by a crumbling wooden pier and, as we stepped forth, a small delegation of Sumarnu came to offer us a sullen greeting. You know my fantasy of fanged and grotesque Earthmen. So, too, I instinctively expected these people of the southern continent to look in some way alien. I knew it was irrational; they were, after all, sprung from the same stock as the citizens of Salla and Manneran and Glin. But had these centuries in the jungle not transformed them? Had their disavowal of the Covenant not laid them open to infiltration by the vapors of the forest and turned them into unhuman things? No and no. They looked to me like peasants of any province's back country. Oh, they wore unfamiliar ornaments, odd jeweled pendants and bracelets of an un-Veladan sort, but there was nothing else about them, neither tone of skin nor shape of face nor color of hair, that set them apart from the men I had always known. The homogeneity of mankind's genetic pool had spiked my imagination once again. them. Two, evidently the leaders, spoke the dialect of Manneran, though with a troublesome accent. The others showed no sign of understanding northern languages, but chattered among themselves in a tongue of clicks and grunts. Schweiz found communication easier than I did and entered a long conversation so difficult for me to follow that I soon ceased to pay attention. I wandered off to inspect the village. When I returned Schweiz said, "It's all arranged." "What is?" "Tonight we sleep here. Tomorrow they'll guide us to a village that produces the drug. They don't guarantee we'll be allowed to buy any." "Is it only sold at certain places?" "Evidently. They swear there's none at all available here." I asked, "How long a journey will it be?" "Five days. On foot. Do you like jungles, Kinnall?" "I don't know the taste of them yet." "It's a taste you're going to learn," said Schweiz. He turned now to confer with Captain Krisch, who was planning to go off on some expedition of his own along the Sumaran coast. Schweiz arranged to have our ship back at this harbor waiting for us when we returned from our trip into the jungle. Krisch's men unloaded our baggage -- chiefly trade-goods for barter, mirrors and knives and trinkets, since the Sumarnu had no use for Veladan currency -- and got their ship out into the strait before night fell. Schweiz and I had a shack for ourselves on a lip of rock overlooking the harbor. Mattresses of leaves, blankets of animal hide, one lopsided window, no sanitary facilities: this is what the thousands of years of man's voyage through the stars have brought us to. We haggled over the price of our lodgings, finally came to an agreement in knives and heat-rods and at sundown were given our dinner. A surprisingly tasty stew of spicy meats, some angular red fruits, a pot of half-cooked vegetables, a mug of what might have been fermented milk -- we ate what was given us and enjoyed it more than either of us had expected, though we made edgy jokes about the diseases we were likely to catch. I poured out a libation to the god of travelers, more out of habit than conviction. Schweiz said, "So you still believe, after all?" "I replied that I found no reason not to believe in the gods, though my faith in the teachings of men had been greatly weakened. This close to the equator darkness came on swiftly, a sudden black curtain rolling down. We sat outside a little while, Schweiz favoring me with some more astronomy and testing me on what I had already learned. Then we went to bed. XV Schweiz had misunderstood, or the Sumarnu chieftain was poor at counting. We had one guide and three bearers. I had never walked so much before, from dawn to sunset, the ground yielding and bouncy beneath my feet. The jungle rising, a green wall, on both sides of the narrow path. Astonishing humidity, so that we swam in the air, worse than on the worst day in Manneran. Insects with jeweled eyes and terrifying beaks. Slithering, many-legged beasts rushing past us. Strugglings and horrid cries in the underbrush, just beyond sight. The sunlight falling in dappled streaks, barely making it through the canopy high above. Flowers bursting from the trunks of trees: parasites, Schweiz said. One of them a puffy yellow thing that had a human face, goggly eyes, a gaping pollensmeared mouth. We crept up the spine of the continent, emerging from the jungle for a day and a half to climb a good-sized mountain, then more jungle on the other side, Schweiz asked our guide why we had not gone around the mountain instead of over it, and was told that this was the only route, for poison ants infested all the surrounding lowlands: very cheering. Beyond the mountain lay a chain of lakes and streams and ponds, many of them thick with gray toothy snouts barely breaking the surface. All this seemed unreal to me. A few days' sail to the north lay Velada Borthan, with its banking houses and its groundcars, its customs collectors and its godhouses. That was a tamed continent, but for its uninhabitable interior. Man had made no impact at all, though, on this place where we marched. Its disorderly wildness oppressed me, that and the heavy air, the sounds in the night, the unintelligible conversations of our primitive companions. On the sixth day we came to the native village. Perhaps three hundred wooden huts were scattered over a broad meadow at a place where two rivers of modest size ran together. I had the impression that there once had been a larger town here, possibly even a city, for on the borders of the settlement I saw grassy mounds and humps, quite plausibly the site of ancient ruins. The villagers surrounded us: not hostile, only curious. Northerners were uncommon sights. A few of them came close and touched me, a i timid pat on the forearm, a shy squeeze of the wrist, invariably accompanied by a quick little smile. These jungle folk seemed not to have the sullen sourness of those who lived in the shacks by the harbor. They were gentler, more open, more childlike. An interminable parley began among Schweiz, our guide, and three of the village elders. After the first few moments Schweiz was out of it: the guide, indulging in long cascades of verbal embellishments footnoted by frantic gesticulations, seemed to be explaining the same thing over and over to the villagers, who constantly made the same series of replies to him. Neither Schweiz nor I could understand a syllable of it all. At last the guide, looking agitated, turned to Schweiz and poured forth a stream of Sumarnu-accented Mannerangi, which I found almost wholly opaque but which Schweiz, with his tradesman's skill at communicating with strangers, was able to penetrate. Schweiz said finally to me, vided we can show them that we're worthy of having the drug." "How do we do that?" "By taking some with them at a love ritual this evening. Our guide's been trying to talk them out of it, but they won't budge. No communion, no merchandise." "Are there risks?" I asked. Schweiz shook his head. "It doesn't seem that way to me. But the guide has the idea that we're only looking for profit in the drug, that we don't mean to use it ourselves but intend to go back to Manneran and sell what we get for many mirrors and many heat-rods and many knives. Since he thinks we aren't users, he's trying to protect us from exposure to it. The villagers also think we aren't users and they're damned if they'll turn a speck of the stuff over to anyone who's merely planning to peddle it. They'll make it available only to true believers." "But we are true believers," I said. "I know. But I can't convince our man of that. He knows enough about northerners to know that they keep their minds closed at all times and he wants to pamper us in our sickness of soul. But I'll try again." Now it was Schweiz and our guide who parleyed, while the village chiefs stood silent. Adopting the gestures and even the accent of the guide, so that both sides of the conversation became unintelligible to me, Schweiz pressed and pressed and pressed. The guide resisted all that the Earthman was telling him and a feeling of despair came over me so that I was ready to suggest that we give up and go empty-handed back to Manneran. Then Schweiz somehow broke through. The guide, still suspicious, clearly asked Schweiz whether he really wanted what he said he wanted. Schweiz emphatically said he did and the guide, looking skeptical, turned once more to the village chiefs. This time he spoke only briefly with them and then briefly again with Schweiz. "It's been settled" Schweiz told me. "Well take the drug with them tonight' He leaned close and touched my elbow. "Something for you to remember, when you go under: be loving. If you can't love them, all is lost." I was offended that he had found it necessary to warn me. qiEN of them came for us at sundown and led us into the forest east of the village. Among them were the three chieftains and two other older men, along with two young men and three women. One of the women was a handsome girl, one a plain girl and one quite old. Our guide did not go with us; I am not sure whether he was not invited to the ceremony or simply did not feel like taking part. We marched a considerable distance. No longer could we hear the cries of children in the village or the barking of domestic animals. Our halting place was a secluded clearing, where hundreds of trees had been felled and the dressed logs laid out in five rows as benches to form a pentagonal amphitheater. In the middle of the clearing was a clay-lined firepit, with a great heap of firewood neatly stacked beside it; as soon as we arrived, the two young men commenced building a towering blaze. On the far side of the woodpile I saw a second clay-lined pit; about twice as wide as a large man's body; it descended diagonally into the ground and gave the appearance of being a passage of no little depth, a tunnel offering access to the depths of the world. The Sumarnu showed us through gestures where we should sit: at the base of the pentagon. The plain girl sat beside us. To our left, next to the tunnel entrance, sat the three chiefs. To our right, by the firepit, were the two young men. In the far right corner sat the old woman and one of the old men; the other old man and the handsome girl went to the far left corner. Full darkness was upon us by the time we were seated. The Sumarnu now removed what little clothing they wore and, seeing them obviously beckoning to us to do the same, Schweiz and I stripped, piling our clothes on the benches behind us. At a signal from one of the chiefs the handsome girl rose and went to the fire, poking a bough into it until she had a torch; then, approaching the slanting mouth of the tunnel, she wriggled awkwardly feet-first into it, holding the torch high. Girl and torch disappeared entirely from view. For a little while I could see the flickering light of the firebrand coming from below, but soon it went out, sending up a gust of dark smoke. Shortly the girl emerged without the torch. In one hand she carried a thick-rimmed red pot, in the other a long flask of green glass. The two old men -- high priests? -- left their benches and took these things from her. They began a tuneless chant and one, reaching into the pot, scooped from it a handful of white powder -- the drug! -- and dropped it into the flask. The other solemnly shook the flask from side to side in a mixing motion. Meanwhile the old woman -- a priestess? -- had prostrated herself by the mouth of the tunnel. She began to chant in a different intonation, a jagged gasping rhythm, while the two young men flung more wood on the fire. The chanting continued for a good many minutes. Now the girl who had descended into the tunnel -- a slim, high-breasted wench with long silken red-brown hair -- took the flask from the old man and brought it to our side of the fire, where the plain girl, stepping forward, received it reverently with both hands. Solemnly she carried it to the three seated chieftains and held it toward them. The chieftains now joined the chanting for the first time. What I thought of as the Rite of the Presentation of the Flask went on and on; I was fascinated at first, finding delight in the strangeness of the ceremony, but soon I grew bored and had to amuse myself by trying to invent a spiritual content for what was taking place. The tunnel, I decided, symbolized the genital opening of the world-mother, the route to her womb, where the drug -- made from a root, from something growing underground -- could be obtained. I devised an elaborate metaphorical construct involving a mother-cult, the symbolic meaning of carrying a lighted torch into the world-mother's womb, the use of plain and handsome girls to represent the universality of womanhood, the two young fire-warders as guardians of the chieftains' sexual potency -- and a great deal more, all of it nonsense, but -- so I thought -- an impressive enough scheme to be assembled by a bureaucrat like myself, of no great intellectual powers. My pleasure in my owrr musings evaporated abruptly , when I realized how patronizing I was being. I was treating these Sumarnu like quaint savages, whose chants and rites were of mild esthetic interest but could not possibly have any serious content. Who was I to take this lofty attitude? I had come to them, had I not, begging the drug of enlightenment that my soul craved; which of us then was the superior being? I assailed myself for my snobbery. Be loving . Put aside courtly sophistication. Share their rite if you can and at the least show no contempt for it, feel no contempt, have no contempt. Be loving. The chieftains were drinking now, each taking a sip, handing the flask back to the plain-looking girl who, when all three had sipped, began to move about the circle, bringing the flask first to the old men, then to the old woman, then to the handsome girl, then to the young fire-tenders, then to Schweiz, then to me. She smiled at me as she gave me the flask. By the fire's leaping light she seemed suddenly beautiful. The flask contained a warm gummy wine; I nearly gagged as I drank. But I drank. The drug entered my gut and journeyed thence to my soul. them and the two of us. First there were the strange sensations of going up, the heightening of perception, the loss of bearings, the visions of celestial light, the hearing of eerie sounds; then came the detecting of other heartbeats and bodily rhythms about me, the doubling, the overlapping of awarenesses; then came the dissolution of self and we became one, who had been twelve. I was plunged into a sea of souls and I perished. I was swept into the center of all things. I had no way of knowing whether I was Kinnall, the septarch's son, or Schweiz, the man of old Earth, or the firetenders, the chiefs, the priests, the girls or the priestess, for they were inextricably mixed up in me and I in them. And the sea of souls was a sea of love. How could it be anything else? We were each other. Love of self bound us each to each, all to all. Love of self is love of others; love of others is love of self. And I loved. I knew more clearly than ever why Schweiz had said to me,  love you , as we were coming out of the drug the first time -- that odd phrase, so obscene on Borthan, so incongruous in any case when man is speaking to man. I said to the ten Sumarnu, I love you , though not in words, for I had no words that they would understand -- and even if I had spoken to them in my own tongue and they had understood, they would have resented the foulness of my words, for among my people I love you is an obscenity and no help for it. I love you. And I meant it, and they accepted the gift of my love. I, who was part of them. I, who not long ago had patronized them as amusing primitives worshiping bonfires in the woods. Through them I sensed the sounds of the forest, the heaving of the tides and, yes, the merciful love of the great world-mother, who lies sighing and quaking beneath our feet and who has bestowed on us the drug root for the healing of our sundered selves. I learned what it is to be Sumarnu and live simply at the meeting place of two small rivers. I discovered how one can lack groundcars and banking houses and still belong to the community of civilized humanity. I found out what half-souled things the people of Velada Borthan have made of themselves in the name of holiness and how whole it is possible to be if one follows the way of the Sumarnu. None of this came to me in words or even in a flow of images, but rather in a rush of received knowledge, knowledge that entered and became part of me after a manner I can neither describe nor explain. I hear you saying now that I must be either lying or lazy to offer you as little specific detail of the experience as I have done. But I reply that one cannot put into words what never was in words. One can deal only in approximations and one's best effort can be nothing more than a distortion, a coarsening of the truth. For I must transform perceptions into words and set them down as my skills permit -- and you must pick my words from the page and convert them into whatever system of perceptions your mind habitually employs; at each stage of this transmission a level of density leaches away, until you are left only with the shadow of what befell me in the clearing in Sumara Borthan. So how can I explain? We were dissolved in one another. We were dissolved in love. We, who had no language in common, came to total comprehension of our separate selves. When the drug at length lost its hold on us, part of me remained in them and part of them remained in me. If you would know more than that, if you would have a glimpse of what it is to be released from the prison of your skull, if you would taste love for the first time in your life, I say to you. Look for no explanations fashioned out of words, but put the flask to your lips. Put the flask to your lips.  would give us what we wanted. After the sharing of love came the haggling. We returned to the village and in the morning our bearers brought out our cases of tradegoods, The three chieftains brought out three squat clay pots, the white powder visible within them. We heaped up a high stack of knives and mirrors and heatrods and they carefully poured quantities of powder from two of the pots into the third. Schweiz did most of the bargaining. The guide we had brought from the coast was of little value, for, though he could talk these chieftains' language, he had never talked to their souls. In fact, the bargaining inverted itself suddenly, with Schweiz happily piling still more trinkets into the price and the chiefs responding by adding more powder to our bowl, everyone laughing in a sort of hysterical good nature as the contest of generosity grew more frenzied. In the end we gave the villagers everything we had, keeping only a few items for gifts to our guide and bearers, and the villagers gave us enough of the drug to snare the minds of thousands. Captain Khrisch was waiting when we reached the harbor. "One sees you have fared well," he remarked. "Is it so obvious?" I asked. "You were worried men when you went into this place. You are happy men coming out of it. Yes, it is obvious." On the first night of our voyage back to Manneran, Schweiz called me into his cabin. He had out the pot of white powder and he had broken the seal. I watched as he carefully poured the drug into little packets of the kind in which that first dose had come. He worked in silence, scarcely or eighty packets. When he was done he counted out a dozen of them and pushed them to one side. Indicating the others, he said, "Those are for you. Hide them well about your luggage or you'll need all your power with the Port Justiciary to get them safely past the customs collectors." "You've given me five times as much as you've taken," I protested. "Your need is greater," Schweiz told me.  meant until we were in Manneran again. We landed at Hilminor, paid Captain Khrisch, went through a minimum of inspection formalities (how trusting the port officials were, not very long ago!) and set out in our groundcar for the capital. Entering the city of Manneran by the Sumar Road, we passed through a crowded district of marketplaces and open-air shops, where I saw thousands of Mannerangi jostling, haggling, bickering. I saw them driving their hard bargains and whipping out contract forms to close the deals. I saw their faces, pinched, guarded the eyes bleak and unloving. And I thought of the drug I carried and fold myself, If only I could change their frosty souls. I had a vision of myself going among them, accosting strangers, drawing this one aside and that, whispering gently to each of them, "I am a prince of Salla and a high official of the Port Justiciary, who has put such empty things aside to bring happiness to mankind, and I would show you how to find joy through selfbaring. Trust me: I love you." No doubt some would flee from me as soon as I began to speak, frightened by the initial obscenity of my "I am." Others might hear me out and then spit in my face and call me a madman -- and some might cry for the police -- but perhaps there would be a few who would listen, feel tempted and come off with me to a quiet dockside room where we could share the Sumaran drug. One by one I would open souls until there were ten in Manneran like me -- twenty -- a hundred -- a secret society of selfbarers, knowing one another by the warmth and love in their eyes, going about the city unafraid to say "I" or "me" to their fellow initiates, giving up not merely the grammar of politeness but all the poisonous denials of self-love that that grammar implied. And then I would charter Captain Khrisch again for a voyage to Sumara Borthan, returnladen with packets of white pfowder and continue on through Manneran -- I and those who now were like me -- and. we would go up to this one and that, smiling, glowing, to whisper, "I would show you how to find joy through selfbaring. Trust me: I love you." There was no role for Schweiz in this vision. This was not his planet; he had no stake in transforming it. All that interested him was his private spiritual need, his hunger to break through to a sense of the godhood. He had begun that breakthrough already and could complete it on his own, apart. Schweiz had no need to skulk about the city, seducing strangers. And this was why he had given me the greater share of our Sumaran booty: I was the evangelist, I was the new prophet, I was the messiah of openness. Schweiz realized that before I did. Until now he had been the leader -- drawing me into his confidence, getting me to try the drug, luring me off to Sumara Borthan, making use of my power in the Port Justiciary, keeping me at his side for companionship and reassurance and protection. I had been in his shadow throughout. Now he would cease to eclipse me. Armed with my little packets, I alone would launch the campaign to change a world. It was a role I welcomed. All my life I had been overshadowed by one man or another, so that for all my strength of body and ability of mind I had come to seem secondrate to myself. Perhaps that is a natural defect of being born a septarch's second son. First there had been my father, whom I could never hope to equal in authority, agility, or might; then Stirron, whose kingship brought only exile for me; then my master in the Glinish logging camp; then Segvord Helalam; then Schweiz. All of them men of determination and prestige, who knew and held their places in our world, while I wandered in frequent bewilderment. Now, in the middle of my years, I could at last emerge. I had a mission. I had purpose. The spinners of the divine design had brought me to this place, had made me who I was, had readied me for my task. In joy I accepted their command. sport, in a room on the south side of Manneran, in the tangle of old streets back of the Stone Chapel. She claimed to be a bastard of the Duke of Kongoroi, spawned when the duke was on a state visit to Manneran in the days of my father's reign. Perhaps her story was true. Certainly she believed it. I was in the habit of going to her twice or thrice each moontime for an hour of pleasure, whenever I felt too stifled by the routine of my life, whenever I felt boredom's hand at my throat. She was simple but passionate: lusty, available, undemanding. I did not hide my identity from her, but I gave her none of my inner self and none was expected; we talked very little and there was no question of love between us. In return for the price of her lodgings she let me make occasional use of her body and the transaction was no more complex than that: a touching of skins, a sneeze of the loins. She was the first to whom I gave the drug. I mixed it with golden wine. "We will drink this," I said, and when she asked me why, I replied, "It will bring us closer together." She asked, in no great curiosity, what it would do to us and I explained, "It will open self to self and make all walls transparent." She offered no protests -- no talk of the Covenant, no whining about privacy, no talk of the evils of selfbaring. She did as she was told, convinced I would bring no harm to her. We took the dose and lay naked on her couch, waiting for the effects to begin. I stroked her cool thighs, kissed the tips of her breasts, playfully nibbled her earlobes and soon the strangeness started, the buzzing and the rush of air, and we began to detect one another's heartbeats and pulse. "Oh," she said. "Oh, one feels so peculiar!" But it did not frighten her. Our souls drifted together and were fused in the clear white light coming from the Center of All Things. And I discovered what it is like to wriggle one's shoulders and have heavy breasts slap together and I felt eggs throbbing and impatient in my ovaries. At the height of our voyage we joined our bodies. I felt myself moving against myself, I felt lips on my lips, tongue on my tongue, soul in my soul. This union of our bodies endured for hours, or so it seemed. And in that time my self was open to her, so that she could see in it all she chose, my boyhood in Salla, my flight to Glin, my marriage, my love for my bondsister, my weaknesses, my self-deceptions, and I looked into her and saw the sweetness of her, the giddiness, the moment of first finding blood on her thighs, the other blood of a later time, the image of Kinnall Darival as she carried it in her mind, the vague and unformed commandments of the Covenant and all the rest of her soul's furniture. Then we were swept away by the storms of our senses. I felt her orgasm and mine, mine and mine, hers and hers, the double column of frenzy and that was one, the rise and the fall. We lay sweaty and sticky and exhausted, the drug still thundering through our joined minds. I opened my eyes and saw hers unfocused, the pupils dilated. She gave me a lopsided smile. "I -- I -- I -- I -- I," she said. "IT The wonder of it dazed her. "I ! I ! I !" I planted a kiss between her breasts and felt the i brush of my lips myself. T love you," I said. Justiciary, a certain Ulman, half my age and clearly a man of promise, whom I had come to like. He knew my power and my ancestry and showed no awe of me over that; his respect for me was based entirely on my skills in evaluating and handling the problems of the Justiciary. I kept him late one day and called him into my office when the others were gone. 'There is this drug of Sumara Borthan," I said, "that allows one mind freely to enter another." He smiled and said that he had heard of it, yes, but understood it was difficult to obtain and dangerous to use. "There is no danger," I answered. "And as for the difficulty of obtaining it -- " I drew forth one of my little packets. His smile did not fade, though dots of color came into his cheeks. We took the drug together in my office. Hours later, when we left for our homes, I gave him some so that he could take it with his wife. reach out to a stranger, a short, thickbodied man in princely clothes, possibly a member of the septarch's family. He had the clear serene eyes of a man of good faith and the poise of one who has looked within himself and is not displeased by what he has seen. But when I spoke my words to him he shoved me away and cursed me with such fury that his anger became contagious; maddened by his words, I nearly struck him in blind frenzy. " Selfbar er! Selfbarer !" The shout echoed through the holy building, and people emerged from rooms of meditation to stare. It was the worst shame I had known in years. My exalted mission came into another perspective: I saw it as filthy and myself as something pitiful, a creeping slinking fog of a man driven by who knew what compulsion to expose his shabby soul to strangers. My anger drained from me and fear flowed in: I slipped into the shadows and out by a side door, dreading arrest. For a week I walked on tiptoe, forever looking back over my shoulder. But nothing pursued me except my panging conscience. T HE time of insecurity passed. Again I saw my mission whole, recognized the merit of what I had pledged myself to do and felt only sorrow for the man in the Stone Chapel who had spurned my gift. And in a single week I found three strangers who would share the drug with me. I wondered how I ever could have doubted myself. But other seasons of doubt lay ahead. cal basis for my use of the drug, to construct a new theology of love and openness. I studied the Covenant and many of its commentaries, attempting to discover why the first settlers of Velada Borthan had found it necessary to deify mistrust and concealment. What did they fear? What were they hoping to preserve? Dark men in a dark time, with mindsnakes creeping through their skulls. In the end I came to no real understanding of them. They were convinced of their own virtue. They had acted for the best. Thou shalt not thrust the inwardness of thy soul upon thy fellow man. Thou shalt not unduly examine needs of thine own self. Thou shalt deny thyself the easy pleasures of intimate conversation. Thou shalt stand alone before thy gods. And so we had lived, these hundreds of years, unquestioning, obedient, keeping the Covenant. Maybe nothing keeps the Covenant alive now, for most of us, except simple politeness: we by baring ourselves and so we go locked up, our inner wounds festering, and we speak our language of third-person courtliness. Was it time to create a new Covenant? A bond of love, a testament of sharing? Hidden in my rooms at home, I struggled to write one. What could I say that would be believed? That we had done well enough following the old ways, but at grievous personal cost. That the perilous conditions of the first settling no longer obtained among us and certain customs, having become handicaps rather than assets, could be discarded. That societies must evolve if they are not to decay. That love is better than hate and trust is better than mistrust. But little of what I wrote convinced even me. Why was I attacking the established order of things? Out of profound conviction, or merely out of the hunger for dirty pleasures? I was a man of my own time; I was embedded firmly in the rock of my upbringing even as I toiled to turn that rock to sand. Trapped in the tension between my old beliefs and my still unformed new ones, I swung a thousand times a day from pole to pole, from shame to exaltation. As I labored over the draft of my new Covenant's preamble one evening, my bondsister Halum unexpectedly entered my study. "What are you writing?" she asked pleasantly. I covered one sheet with another. My face must have reflected my discomfort, for hers showed signs of apology for having intruded. "Official reports," I said. "Foolishness. Dull bureaucratic trivia." That night I burned all I had written, in a paroxysm of self-contempt. voyages of exploration into unknown lands. Friends, strangers, casual acquaintances, a mistress: companions on strange journeys. But through all the early phase of my time of changes I said not a word to Halum about the drug. To share it with her had been my original goal, that had brought the drug to my lips in the first place. Yet I feared to approach her. It was cowardice that kept me back: what if, by coming to know me too well, she ceased to love me? broaching the subject with her. I held myself back. I did not dare to move toward her. If you wish you may measure my sincerity by my hesitation; how pure, you may ask, was my new creed of openness if I felt that my bondsister would be above such a communion? But I will not pretend there was any consistency in my thinking then. My liberation from the taboos on self-baring was a willed thing, not a natural evolution, and I had constantly to battle against the old habits of 'our custom. Though I talked in "I" and "me" with Schweiz and some of the others with whom I had shared the drug, I was never comfortable in doing so. Vestiges of my broken bonds still crept together to shackle me. I looked at Halum and knew that I loved her and told myself that the only way to fulfill that love was through the joining of her soul and mine -- and in my hand was the powder that would join us. And I did not dare. And I did not dare. T HE twelfth person with whom I shared the Sumaran drug was my bondbrother Noim. He was in Manneran to spend a week as my guest. Winter had come, bringing snow to Glin, hard rains to Salla and only fog to Manneran -- northerners needed a little prodding to come to our warm province. I had not seen Noim since the summer before, when we had hunted together in the Huishtors. In this past year we had drifted apart somewhat; in a sense Schweiz had come to take Noim's place in my life and I no longer had quite the same need for my bondbrother. Noim now was a wealthy landowner in Salla, having come into the inheritance of the Condorit family as well as the lands of his wife's kin. In manhood he had become plump, though not fat; his wit and cunning were not hidden deep beneath his new layers of flesh. He had a sleek, well-oiled look, with dark unblemished skin, full complacent lips and round sardonic eyes. Little escaped his attention. Upon arriving at my house he surveyed me with great care, as though counting my teeth and the lines about my eyes and, after the formal bondbrotherly greetings, after the presentation of my gift and the one he had brought from Stirron, after we had signed the contract of host and guest, Noim said unexpectedly, "Are you in trouble, Kinnall?" "Why do you ask that?" "Your face is sharper. You've lost weight. Your mouth -- you hold it in a quirky grin that doesn't announce a relaxed man within. Your eyes are red-rimmed and they don't want to look directly into other eyes. Is anything wrong?" "These have been the happiest months of one's life," I said, a shade too vehemently, perhaps. Noim ignored my disclaimer. "Are you having problems with Loimel?" "She goes her way and one goes his own." "Difficulties with the business of the Justiciary, then?" "Please, Noim, won't you believe that -- " "Your face has changes inscribed in it," he said. "Do you deny there have been changes in your life?" I shrugged. "And if so?" "Changes for the worse?" "One does not think so." "You're being evasive, Kinnall. Come: what's a bondbrother for if not to share problems?" 'There are no problems," I insisted. "Very well." And he let the matter drop. But I saw him watching me that evening and again the next day at morning's meal, studying me, probing me. I could never hide anything from him. We sat over blue wine and talked of the Sallan harvest, talked of Stirron's new program of reforming the tax structure, talked of the renewed tensions between Salla and Glin, the bloody border raids that had lately cost me the life of a sister. And all the while Noim watched me. Halum dined with us, we talked of our childhood and Noim watched me. He flirted with Loimel, but his eyes did not wander from me. The depth and intensity of his concern preyed on me. He would be asking questions of others, soon, trying to get from Halum or from Loimel some notion of what might be bothering me, and he might stir up troublesome curiosities in them that way. I could not let him remain ignorant of the central experience of his bondbrother's life. Late the second night, when everyone else had retired, I took Noim to my study, opened the secret place where I stored the white powder and asked him if he knew anything of the Sumaran drug. He claimed not to have hea rd of it. Briefly I described its effects to him. His expression darkened; he seemed to draw in on himself. "Do you use this stuff often?" he asked. "Eleven times thus far." "Eleven -- why, Kinnall?" "To learn the nature of one's own self, through sharing that self with others." Noim laughed explosively: it was almost a snort. "Selfbaring, Kinnall?" "One takes up odd hobbies in one's middle years." "And with whom have you played this game?" I said, "Their names don't matter. No one you would know. People of Manneran, those with some adventure in their souls, those who "Loimel?" Now it was my turn to snort. "Never! She knows nothing of this at all." "Halum, then?" I shook my head. "One wishes one had the courage to approach Halum. So far one has concealed everything from her. One fears she's too virginal, too easily shocked. It's sad, isn't it, Noim, when one has to hide something as exciting as this, as wonderfully rewarding, from one's bondsister." "From one's bondbrother too," he observed testily. "You would have been told in time," I said. "You would have been offered your chance to experience the communion." His eyes flashed. "Do you think Td want it?" His deliberate obscenity earned only a faint smile from me. "One hopes one's bondbrother will share all of one's experiences. At present the drug opens a gulf between us. One has gone again and again to a place you have never visited. Do you see, Noim?" N oim saw. He was tempted; he hovered at the edge of the abyss; he chewed his lips, tugged at his earlobes and everything that passed across his mind was as transparent to me as if we had already shared the Sumaran powder. For my sake he was uneasy, knowing that I had seriously strayed from the Covenant and might soon find myself in grave spiritual and legal trouble. For his own sake he was gnawed by curiosity, aware that selfbaring with one's bondbrother was no great sin and halfeager to know the kind of communion he might have with me under the drug. Also his eyes revealed a glint of jealousy that I had bared myself to this one and this one and that -- unimportant strangers -- and not to him. I tell you that I comprehended these things at that moment, though I confirmed them later when Noim's soul was open to me. We said nothing to one another about these matters for several days. We visited with Schweiz, emptied many a flask of good wine and discussed religious topics in a hearty, earnest, drunken way. ("All my life," said Schweiz, "has been a quest for plausible reasons to believe in what I know to be irrational.") Noim noticed that Schweiz did not always observe the grammatical niceties. Another night we dined with a group of Mannerangi nobles in a voluptuous house in the hills overlooking the city: small birdlike men, overdressed and fidgety, with huge, handsome young wives. Noim was displeased by these effete dukes and barons, with their talk of commerce and jewelry, but he grew more irritable yet when the chatter turned to the rumor that a mind-unsealing drug from the southern continent was now procurable in the capital. To this I made only polite interjections of surprise; Noim glared at me for my hypocrisy and even refused a dish of tender Mannerangi brandy, so tight-strung were his nerves. A sizzling tension was building in Noim during these days, for he clearly longed to return to the subject of our early conversation, yet could not bring himself to it. I made no move toward reopening the theme. It was Noim who made the move, finally, on the eve of his departure for his home in Salla. "This drug of yours -- " he began hoarsely. He said he felt he could not regard himself as my true bondbrother unless he sampled it. These words came from him at great cost. His elegant clothes were rumpled by his restlessness and a fine line of beaded perspiration stood out on his upper lip. We went to a room where no one could intrude and I prepared the potion. As he took the flask he briefly flashed at me his familiar grin, impudent and sly and bold, but his hand was shaking so badly he nearly spilled the drink. The drug took effect quickly for both of us. It was a night of thick humidity. A dense greasy mist covered the city and its suburbs and it seemed to me that fingers of it were sliding into our room through the partly opened window: I saw shimmering, pulsating strands of cloud groping at us, dancing between my bondbrother and myself. The early sensations of druggedness disturbed Noim, until I explained that everything was normal, the twinned heartbeats, the cottony head, the high whining sounds in the air. Now we were open. I looked into Noim and saw not only his self but his image of his self, encrusted with shame and self-contempt; there was in Noim a fierce and burning loathing of his imagined flaws -- and the flaws were many. He held himself accused of laziness, lack of discipline and ambition, irreligiousness, a casual concern with high obligations and physical and moral weakness. Why he saw himself in this way I could not understand, for the true Noim was there beside the image and the true Noim was a toughminded man, loyal to those he loved, harsh in judgment of folly, clear-sighted, passionate, energetic. The contrast between Noim's Noim and the world's was startling: it was as though he were capable of correctly evaluating everything but his own worth. I had seen such disparities before on these drug voyages; in fact they were universal in all but Schweiz, who had not been trained from childhood in self-denial; yet they were sharper in Noim than in anyone else. Also I saw, as I had seen before, my own image refracted through Noim's sensibility: a far nobler Kinnall Darival than I recognized. How he idealized me! I was all he hoped to be, a man of action and valor, a wielder of power, an enemy of everything that was frivolous, a practitioner of the sternest inner discipline and devotion. Yet this image bore traces of a new overlay of tarnish, for was I not also now a Covenantdefiling selfbarer, who had done this and this and that and that with eleven strangers and who now had lured his own bondbrother into criminal experimentation? Noim also found in me the true depth of my feelings for Halum and upon making that discovery, which confirmed old suspicions, he altered his image of me once again, not for the better. Meanwhile I showed Noim how I had always seen him -- quick, clever, capable -- and showed him, too, his own Noim and the objective Noim as well, while he gave me a view of the. selves of mine he now could see beside that idealized Kinnall. These mutual explorations continued a long time. I thought the exchanges were' immensely valuable, since only with Noim could I attain the necessary depth of perspective, the proper parallax of character, and he only with me; we had great advantages over a pair of strangers meeting for the first time by way of the Sumaran drug. When the spell of the potion began to lift, I felt myself exhausted by the intensity of our communion, yet ennobled, exalted, transformed. Not so Noim. He looked depleted and chilled. He could barely lift his eyes to mine. His mood was so frigid that I dared not break in on it but remained still, waiting for him to recover. At length he asked, "Is it all over?" "Yes." "Promise one thing, Kinnall. Will you promise?" "Say it, Noim." "That you never do this thing with Halum! Is it a promise? Will you promise it, Kinnall? Never. Never. Never." parture some guilty impulse drove me to the Stone Chapel. To fill the time until Jidd could see me, I roamed the halls and byways of the dark building, pausing at altars, bowing humbly to halfblind scholars of the Covenant holding debate in a courtyard, brushing away ambitious minor drainers who, recognizing me, solicited my trade. All about me were the things of the gods, and I failed to detect the divine presence. Perhaps Schweiz had found the godhood through the souls of other men, but I, dabbling in selfbaring, somehow had lost that other faith and it did not matter to me. I knew that in time I would find my way back to grace under this new dispensation of love and trust that I hoped to offer. So I lurked in the godhouse of godhouses, a mere tourist. I went to Jidd. I had not had a draining since immediately after Schweiz first had given me the Sumaran drug. The little crooknosed man remarked on that as I took the contract from him. The pressures of the Justiciary, I explained, and he shook his head and made a chiding sound. "You must be full to overflowing," Jidd said. I did not reply, but settled down before his mirror to peer at the lean, unfamiliar face that dwelled in it. He asked me which god I would have and I told him the god of the innocent. He gave me a queer look at that. The holy lights came on. With soft words he guided me into the half-trance of confession. What could I say? That I had ignored my pledge and gone on to use the selfbaring potion with everyone who would take it from me? I sat silent. Jidd prodded me. He did something I had never known a drainer to do before: hearkened back to a previous draining and asked me to speak again of this drug whose use I had admitted earlier. Had I used it again? I pushed my face close to the mirror, fogging it with my breath. Yes. Yes. One is a miserable sinner and one has been weak once more. Then Jidd asked me how I had obtained this drug and I said that I had taken it, the first time, in company with one who had purchased it from a man who had been to Sumara Borthan. Yes, Jidd said, and what was the name of this companion? That was a clumsy move: immediately I was on guard. It seemed to me that Jidd's question went far beyond the needs of a draining. I refused therefore to give him Schweiz I name, which led the drainer to ask me, a little roughly, if I feared he would breach the secrecy of the ritual. Did I fear that? On rare occasions I had held things back from drainers out of shame, but never out of fear of betrayal. Naive I was and I had full faith in the ethics of the godhouse. Only now, suddenly suspicious, the suspicion having been planted by Jidd himself, did I mistrust Jidd and all his tribe. Why did he want to know? What information was he after? What could I gain, or he, by my revealing my source of the.drug? I replied tautly, "One seeks forgiveness for oneself alone and how can telling the name of one's companion bring that. Let him to his own confessing. #I But of course there was no chance that Schweiz would go to a drainer; thus I had come down to playing word games with Jidd. All value had leaked from this draining, leaving me with an empty husk. "If you would have peace from the gods, #I Jidd said, "you must speak your soul fully. #I How could I do that? Confess the seduction of eleven people into selfbaring? I had no need of Jidd's forgiveness. I had no faith in his good will. Abruptly I stood up, a little dizzy from kneeling in the dark, swaying a bit, almost stumbling. "One is not ready for draining today," I told Jidd. "One must examine one's soul more closely." I lurched toward the door. He looked in a puzzled manner at the money I had given him. "The fee?" he called. I told him he could keep it. T HE days became mere vacant rooms, separating one journey with the drug from the next. I drifted idle and detached through all my responsibilities, seeing nothing of what was around me, living only for my next communion. The real world dissolved; I lost interest in sex, wine, food, the doings of the Port Justiciary, the friction between neighboring provinces of Velada Borthan and all other such things, which to me now were only the shadows of shadows. Possibly I was using the drug too frequently. I lost weight and existed in a perpetual haze of blurred white light. I had difficulties in sleeping and for hours found myself twisting and shifting, a blanket of muggy tropical air clamping me to my mattress, a haggard insomniac with an ache in his eyeballs and grittiness under the lids. I walked tired through my days and blinking through my evenings. Rarely did I speak with Loimel, nor did I touch her, and hardly ever did I touch any other woman. I fell asleep at midday once while lunching with Halum. I scandalized High Justice Kalimol by replying to one of his questions with the ph rase, "It seems to me -- " Old Segvord Helalam told me I looked ill and suggested I go hunting with my sons in the Burnt Lowlands. Nevertheless the drug had the power of bringing me alive. I sought out new sharers and found it ever more easy to make contact with them, for often now they were brought to me by those who had already made the inner voyage. An odd group they were: two dukes, a marquis, a whore, a keeper of the royal archives, a sea captain in from Glin, a septarch's mistress, a director of the Commercial and Seafarer's Bank of Manneran, a poet, a lawyer from Velis here to confer with Captain Khrisch, and many more. The circle of selfbarers was widening. My supply of the drug was nearly consumed, but now there was talk among some of my new friends of outfitting a new expedition to Sumara Borthan. There were fifty of us by this time. Change was becoming infectious; there was an epidemic of it in Manneran. the blank dead time between one communion and another, I underwent a strange confusion of the self. A block of borrowed experience that I had stowed in the dark depths of my mind might break loose and float up into the higher levels of consciousness, intruding itself into my own identity. I remained aware of being Kinnall Darival, the septarch's son of Salla, yet there was suddenly among my memories a segment of the self of Noim, or Schweiz, or one of the Sumarnu, or someone else of those with whom I had shared the drug. For the length of that splicing of selves -- a moment, an hour, half a day -- I walked about unsure of my past, unable to determine whether some event fresh in my mind had really befallen me or had come to me through the drug. This was disturbing but not really frightening, except the first two or three times. Eventually I learned to distinguish the quality of these unearned memories from that of my genuine past through familiarity with the textures of each. The drug had made me many people, I realized. Was it not better to be many than to be something less than one? settled over Manneran, coupled with such frequent rains that all the city's vegetation went mad and would have swallowed every street if not given a daily hacking. It was green, green, green, everywhere: green haze in the sky, green rain falling, green sunlight sometimes breaking through, broad glossy green leaves unfurling on every balcony and in every garden plot. A man's own soul can mildew in that. Green, too, were the awnings on the street of the spice-merchants' shops. Loimel had given me a long list of things to purchase, delicacies from Threish and Velis and the Wet Lowlands and in a docile husbandly way I went to obtain them, since the street of spice was only a short walk from the Justiciary. She was mounting a grand feast to celebrate the Naming Day of our eldest daughter, who was at last going to come into the adult-name we had intended for her: Loimel. All the great ones of Manneran had been invited to look on as my wife acquired a namesake. Among the guests would be several who had covertly sampled the Sumaran drug with me and I took private pleasure in that; Schweiz, though, had not been invited, since Loimel deemed him coarse. In any event, he had left Manneran on some business trip just as the weather was beginning to go berserk. I moved through the greenness to the best of the shops. A recent rain had ended and the sky was a flat green plaque resting on the rooftops. To me came delicious fragrances, sweetnesses, pungencies, clouds of tongue-tickling flavors. Abruptly there were black bubbles coursing through my skull and for a moment I was Schweiz haggling on a pier with a skipper who had just brought a cargo of costly produce in from the Gulf of Sumar. I halted to enjoy this tangling of selves. Schweiz faded; through Noim's mind I smelled the scent of newly threshed hay on the Condorit estates, under a delicious latesummer sun. As I stood gaping outside the spice-shop, a thin hand fell on mine and a guarded voice said, "I must talk to you secretly, Kinnall." . The word jolted me from my dreaming. Androg Mihan, keeper of the archives of Manneran's prime septarch, stood beside me. He was a small man, sharp-featured and gray, the last you would think to seek illegal pleasures; the Duke of Sumar, one of my early conquests, had led him to me. "Where shall we go?" I asked and Mihan indicated a disreputable-looking lower-class godhouse across the street. Its drainer lounged outside, trying to stir up business. I could not see how we could talk secretly in a godhouse, but I followed the archivist anyway; we entered the godhouse and Mihan told the drainer to fetch his contract forms. The moment the man was gone, Mihan leaned close to me and said, "The police are on their way to your house. When you return home this evening you will be arrested and taken to prison on one of the Sumar Gulf s isles." "Where do you learn this?" "The decree was verified this morning and has passed to me for filing." "What charge?" I asked. "Selfbaring," Mihan said. "Accusation filed by agents of the Stone Chapel. There is also a secular charge: use and distribution of illegal drugs. They have you, Kinnall." "Who is the informer?" "A certain Jidd, said to be a drainer in the Stone Chapel. Did you let the tale of the drug be drained from you?" "I did. In my innocence. The sanctity of the godhouse -- " "The sanctity of the dunghouse," Androg Mihan said vehemently. "Now you must flee! The full force of the government is mustered against you." "Where shall I go?" "The Duke of Sumar will shelter you tonight," said Mihan. "After that -- I do not know." The drainer now returned, bearing a set of contracts. He gave us a proprietary smile and said, "Well, gentlemen, which of you is to be first?" "One has remembered another appointment," Mihan said. "One feels suddenly unwell," I said. I tossed the startled drainer a fat coin and we left the godhouse. Outside, Mihan pretended not to know me and we went our separate ways without a word. Not for a moment did I doubt the truth of his warning. I had to take flight; Loimel would have to purchase her own spices. I hailed a car and went at once to the mansion of the DukeofSumar.  iest in Manneran, with sprawling estates along the gulf and in the Huishtor foothills and a splendid home at the capital set amid a park worthy of an emperor's palace. He is hereditary customs-keeper of Stroin Gap, which is the source of his family's opulence, since for centuries they have skimmed a share of all that is brought forth to market out of the Wet Lowlands. In his person this duke is a man of great ugliness or remarkable beauty, I am not sure which: he has a large flat triangular head, thin lips, a powerful nose and strange dense tightly curled hair that clings like a carpet to his skull. His hair is entirely white, yet his face is unlined. His eyes are huge and dark and intense. His cheeks are hollow. It is an ascetic face, which to me always seemed alternately saintly and monstrous and sometimes the both at once. I had been close with him almost since my arrival in Manneran so many years before; he had helped Segvord Helalam into power and he had stood soulbinder to Loimel at our wedding ceremony. When I took up the use of the Sumaran drug, he divined it as if by telepathy. In a conversation of marvelous subtlety he learned from me that I had the drug and arranged that he should take it with me. That had been four moonrises earlier, in late winter. Arriving at his home, I found a tense conference in progress. Present were most of the men of consequence whom I had inveigled into my circle of selfbarers. The Duke of Mannerangu Smor. The Marquis of Woyn. The bank director. The Commissioner of the Treasury and his brother, the Procurator-General of Manneran. The Master of the Border. And five or six others of similar significance. Archivist Mihan arrived shortly after I did. "We are all here now," the Duke of Mannerangu Smor said. "They could sweep us up with a single stroke. Are the grounds well guarded?" "No one will invade us," said the Duke of Sumar, a trifle icily, clearly offended by the suggestion that common police might burst into his home. He turned his huge alien eyes on me. "Kinnall, this will be your last night in Manneran, and no help for it. You are to be the scapegoat." "By whose choice?" I asked. "Not ours," the duke replied. He explained that something close to a coup d'etat had been attempted in Manneran this day and might well yet succeed: a revolt of junior bureaucrats against their mas.ters. The beginning, he said, lay in my having admitted my use of the Sumaran drug to the drainer Jidd. (Around the room faces darkened. The unspoken implication was that I had been a fool to trust a drainer and now must pay the price of my folly, I had not been as sophisticated as these men.) Jidd, it seemed, had leagued himself with a cabal of disaffected minor officials, hungry for their turn at power. Since he was drainer to most of the great men of Manneran, he was in an extraordinarily good position to aid the ambitious, by betraying the secrets of the mighty. Why Jidd had chosen to contravene his oaths in this fashion was not yet known. The Duke of Sumar suspected that in Jidd familiarity had bred contempt and, after listening for years to the melancholy outpourings of his powerful clients, he had grown to loathe them: exasperated by their confessions, he found pleasure in collaborating in their destruction. (This gave me a new view of what a drainer's soul might be like.) Hence Jidd had, for some months now, been slipping useful facts to rapacious subordinates, who had threatened their masters with them, often to considerable effect. By admitting my use of the drug to him, I had made myself vulnerable, and he had sold me to certain folk of the Justr iciary wishing me out of office. "But this is absurd!" I cried. "The only evidence against me is protected by the sanctity of the godhouse! How can Jidd place a complaint against me based on what I've drained to him? I'll have him up on charges for violation of contract!" "There is other evidence," the Marquis of Woyn said sadly. "There is?" "Using what he heard from your own lips," the Marquis said, "Jidd was able to guide your enemies into channels of investigation. They have found a certain woman who lives in the hovels behind the Stone Chapel, who had admitted to them that you gave her a strange drink that opened her mind to you -- " "The beasts." "They have also," the Duke of Sumar said, "been able to link several of us to you. Not all, but several. This morning some of us were presented, by their own subordinates, by demands to resign their offices or face exposure. We met these threats firmly and those who made them are now under detention, but there is no telling how many allies they have in high places. It is possible that by next moonrise we will all have been cast down and new men will hold our power. However, I doubt this, since, so far as we can determine, the only solid evidence so far is the confession of the slut, who has implicated only you, Kinnall. The accusations made by Jidd will of course be inadmissible, though they can do damage anyway.'" "We can destroy her credibility, " I said. "I'll claim I never knew her. I -- " "Too late," said the Procurator-General. "Her deposition is on record. Tve had a copy from the Grand Justiciar. It will stand up. You're hopelessly implicated." "What will happen?" I asked. "We will crush the ambitions of the blackmailers," said the Duke of Sumar, "and send them into poverty. We will break Jidd's prestige and drive him from the Stone Chapel. We will deny all of the charges of selfbaring that may be brought against us. You, however, must leave Manneran." "Why?" I looked at the duke in perplexity. "I'm not without influence. If you can withstand the charges, why not I?" "Your guilt is on record," the Duke of Mannerangu Smor said. "If you flee, it can be claimed that you alone -- and this girl you corrupted -- were the only ones involved and that the rest is merely the fabrication of self-serving underlings trying to overthrow their masters. If you stay and try to fight a hopeless case, you'll eventually bring us all down." It was wholly plain to me now. I was dangerous to them. My strength might be broken in court and their guilt thus exposed. Thus far I was the only one indicted, and I was the only one vulnerable to the processes of Mannerangi justice. They were vulnerable solely through me, and if I went, there was no way to getting at them. The safety of the majority required my departure. Moreover: my naive faith in the godhouse, which had led me rashly to confess to Jidd, had led to this tempest, which otherwise might have been avoided. I had caused all this; I was the one who must go. The Duke of Sumar said, "You will remain with us until the dark hours of the night. Then my private groundcar, escorted by bodyguards as though I myself were traveling, will take you to the estate of the Marquis of Woyn. A riverboat will be waiting there. By dawn you will be across the Woyn and into your homeland of Salla -- and may the gods journey at your side." power I had accumulated in fifteen years in Manneran was lost in a single day. Neither high birth nor high connections could save me: I might have ties of marriage or love or politics to half the masters of Manneran, yet they were helpless to help me. I have made it seem as if they had forced me into exile to save their own skins, but it was not like that. My going was necessary and it brought as much sorrow to them as to me. The others had taken the drug, had adapted to the changes and now would be enhanced and transformed by it. And not injured. Not so with me. With me the drug had opened the doors of ruin. Why? Why? Some flaw in my fate, I suppose. Some darkness of my destiny. That I, a septarch's son, should have taken up a creed of selfbaring -- well, perhaps that demanded my downfall and not that of these other high ones. I have no idea. There is little justice. I had nothing with me but the clothes I wore. My wardrobe, my weapons, my ornaments, my wealth itself, must remain behind in Manneran. As a boyprince fleeing from Salla to Glin, I had had the 'prudence to transfer funds ahead of myself, but now I was cut off. My assets would be sequestered; my sons would be paupered. There had been no time for preparations. Here at least my friends were of service. The Procurator-General, who was nearly of a size with me, had brought several changes of handsome clothing. The Commissioner of the Treasury had obtained for me a fair fortune in Sallan currency. The Duke of Mannerangu Smor pulled two rings and a pendant from his own body, that I should not go unadorned into my native province. The Marquis of Woyn pressed on me a ceremonial dagger and his heat-rod, with a hilt worked with precious gems. Mihan promised to speak with Segvord Helalam and tell him the details of my downfall; Segvord would be sympathetic, Mihan believed, and would protect my sons with all his influence and keep them untainted by their father's indictment. Lastly, the Duke of Sumar came to me at the deepest time of the night -- when I sat alone sourly eating the dinner I had had no time for earlier -- and handed my a small jeweled case of bright gold, of the sort one might carry medicine in. "Open it carefully," he said. I did and found it brimming with white powder. In amazement I asked him where he had obtained this; he had lately sent agents secretly to Sumara Borthan, he replied, who had returned with a small supply of the drug. He claimed to have more, but I believe he gave me all he had. "In an hour's time you will leave," said the duke, to smother my gush of gratitude. I asked to be allowed to make a call first. "Segvord will explain matters to your wife," the duke said. "One did not mean one's wife. One meant one's bondsister." In speaking of Halum I could not drop easily into the rough grammar we selfbarers affected. "One has had no chance to make one's farewell to her." The duke understood my anguish, for her had been within my soul. But he would not grant me the call. Lines might be tapped; he could not risk having my voice go forth from his home this night. I realized then how delicate a position even he must be in and I did not force the issue. I could call Halum tomorrow, when I had crossed the Woyn and was safe in Salla. Shortly it was time for me to depart. My friends had already gone some hours since; the duke alone led me from the house. His magestic groundcar waited, and a corps of bodyguards on individual powercycles. The duke embraced me. I climbed into the car and settled back against the cushions. The driver opaqued the windows, hiding me from view, though not interfering with my own vision. The car rolled silently forward, picked up speed, plunged into the night, with my outriders, six of them, hovering about it like insects. It seemed that hours went by before we came even to the main gate of the duke's estate. Then we were on the highway. I sat like a man carved of ice, scarcely thinking of what had befallen me. Northward lay our route and we went at such a rate that the sun was not yet up when we reached the margin of the Marquis of Woyn's estate, on the border between Manneran and Salla. The gate opened; we shot through; the road cut across a dense forest in which, by moonlight, I could see sinister parasitic growths like hairy ropes tangling tree to tree. Suddenly we erupted into a clearing and I beheld the banks of the River Woyn. The car halted. Someone in dark robes helped me out, as though I were a dodderer, and escorted me down the spongy bank to a long narrow pier, barely visible in the thick mist rising off the breast of the river. A boat was tied up, no great craft, hardly more than a dinghy. Yet it traveled at great speeds across the broad and turbulent Woyn. Still I felt no inner response to my banishment from Manneran. I was like one who has gone forth in battle and had his right leg sliced off at the thigh by a fire-bold, and who now lies in a tumbled heap, staring calmly at his stump and sensing no pain. The pain would come in time. Dawn was near. I could make out the shape of the Sallan side of the river. We pulled up at a dock that jutted out of a grassy bank, plainly some nobleman's private landing. Now I felt my first alarm. In a moment I would step ashore in Salla. Where would I find myself? How would I reach some settled region? I was no boy, to beg rides from passing trucks. But all this had been settled for me hours before. As the boat bumped the shoulder of the pier a figure emerged in the dimness and extended a hand: Noim. He drew me forth and clasped me in a tight hug. "I know what has happened," he said. "You will stay with me." In his emotion he abandoned polite usage with me for the first time since our boyhood. tate in southwestern Salla, I phoned the Duke of Sumar to confirm my safe arrival -- it was he, of course, who had arranged for my bondbrother to meet me at the border and then I put through a call to Halum. Segvord had told her just a few hours earlier of the reasons for my disappearance. "How strange this news is," she said. "You never spoke of the drug. Yet it was so important to you, for you risked everything to use it. How could it have had such a role in your life and yet be kept a secret from your bondsister?" I answered that I had not dared to let her know of my preoccupation with it, for fear I might be tempted to offer it to her. She said, "Is opening yourself then to your bondsister so terrible a sin?" Noim treated me with every courtesy, indicating that I could stay with him as long as I wishedweeks, months, even years. Presumably my friends in Manneran would succeed eventually in freeing some of my assets and I would buy land in Salla and take up the life of a country baron; or perhaps Segvord and the Duke of Sumar and other men of influence would have my indictment quashed, so that I could return to the southern province. Until then, Noim told me, his home was mine. But I detected a subtle coolness in his dealings with me, as if this hospitality were offered merely out of respect for our bonding. Only after some days did the source of his remoteness reach the surface. Sitting late past dinner in his great white-washed feasting hall, we were talking of childhood days our main theme of conversation, far safer than any talk of recent events when Noim suddenly said, "Is that drug of yours known  to give people nightmares?" "One has heard of no such cases, Noim." "Here's a case, then. One who woke up drenched with chilly sweat night after night for weeks after we shared the drug in Manneran. One thought one would lose one's mind." "What kind of dreams?" I asked. "Ugly things. Monsters. Teeth. Claws. A sense of not knowing who one is. Pieces of other minds floating through one's own' He gulped at his wine. "You take the drug for pleasure, Kinnall?" "For knowledge." "Knowledge of what?" "Knowledge of self and knowledge of others." "One prefers ignorance, then." He shivered. "You know, Kinnall, one was never a particularly reverent person. One blasphemed, one stuck his tongue out at drainers, one laughed at the godtales they told, yes? You've nearly converted one into a man of faith with that stuff. The terror of opening one's mind -- of knowing that one has no defenses, that another can slide right into one's soul and is doing it -- it's impossible to take." "Impossible for you," I said. "Others cherish it." "One leans toward the Covenant," said Noim. "Privacy is sacred. One's soul is one's own. There's a dirty pleasure in baring it." "Not baring. Sharing." "Does it sound prettier that way? Very well: there's a dirty pleasure in sharing it, Kinnall. Even though we are bondbrothers, one came away from you last time feeling soiled. Sand and grit in the soul. Is this what you want for everyone? To make us all feel filthy with guilt?" "There need be no guilt, Noim. One gives, one receives, one comes forth better than one was -- " "Dirtier." "Enlarged. Enhanced. More compassionate. Speak to others who have tried it," I said. "Of course. As they come streaming out of Manneran, landless refugees, one will question them about the beauty and wonder of selfbaring. Excuse me: selfsharing." I saw the torment in his eyes. He wanted still to love me, but the Sumaran drug had shown him things -- about himself, perhaps about me -- that made him hate the one who had given the drug to him. He was one for whom walls are necessary; I had not realized that. What had I doneto turn my bondbrother into my enemy? Perhaps if we could take the drug a second time I might make things more clear to him -- but no, no hope of that. Noim was frightened by inwardness. I had transformed my blaspheming bondbrother into a man of the Covenant. There was nothing I could say to him now. After some silence he said, "One must make a request of you, Kinnall." "Anything." "One hesitates to place boundaries on a guest. But if you have brought any of this drug with you from Manneran, Kinnall, if you hide it somewhere in your rooms -- get rid of it, is that understood? There must be none of it in this house. Get rid of it, Kinnall." Never in my life had I lied to my bondbrother. Never. With the jeweled case the Duke of Sumar had given me blazing against my breastbone I said solemnly to Noim, "You have nothing to fear on that account, Noim."  my disgrace became public in Manneran and swiftly reached Salla. Noim showed me the accounts. I was described as the chief adviser to the High Justice of the Port and openly labeled a man of the greatest authority in Manneran, who, moreover, had blood ties to the prime septarchs of Salla and Glin -- and yet, despite these attainments and preferments, I had fallen away from the Covenant to take up unlawful selfbaring. I had violated not merely propriety and etiquette, but also the laws of Manneran, through my use of a certain proscribed drug from Sumara Borthan that dissolves the god-given barriers between soul and soul. Through abuse of my high office, it was said, I had engineered a secret voyage to the southern continent (poor Captain Khrisch! Had he been arrested too?) and had returned with a large quantity of the drug, which I had devilishly forced on a lowborn woman whom I was keeping; I had also circulated the foul stuff among certain prominent members of the nobility, whose names were being withheld because of their thorough repentance. On the eve of my arrest I had escaped to Salla and good riddance to me: if I attempted to return to Manneran I would immediately be apprehended. Meanwhile I would be tried in absentia and, according to the Grand Justiciar, there could be little doubt of the verdict. By way of restitution to the state for the great injury I had done the fabric of social stability, I would be required to forfeit all my lands and property, except only a portion to be set aside for the maintenance of my innocent wife and children. (Segvord Helalam, then, had at least accomplished that.) To prevent my highborn friends from transferring my assets to me in Salla before the trial, all that I possessed was already sequestered in anticipation of the Grand Justiciar's decree of guilt. Thus spake the law. Let others who would make selfbaring monsters of themselves beware! abouts in Salla, for I had no reason now to fear the jealousy of my royal brother. Stirron as a boy newly on the throne might have been driven to eliminate me as a potential rival, but not the Stirron who had ruled for more than seventeen years. By now he was an institution in Salla, well loved and an integral part of everyone's existence, and I was a stranger who spoke with a Mannerangi accent and who had been publicly branded with the shame of selfbaring. Even if I cared to overthrow Stirron, where would I find followers? In truth I was hungry for the sight of my brother. In times of storm one turns to one's earliest comrades; and with Noim estranged from me and Halum on the far side of the Woyn, I had only Stirron left. I had never resented having had to flee Salla on his account, for I knew that had our ages been reversed I would have caused him to flee the same way. If our relatipnship had grown frosty since my flight, it was a frost of his making, arising from his guilty conscience. Years had passed since my last visit to Salla City: perhaps my adversities would open his heart. I wrote Stirron a letter from Noim's place, formally begging sanctuary in Salla. Under Sallan law I had to be taken in, for I was one of Stirron's subjects and was guilty of no crime committed on Sallan soil: yet I thought it best to ask. The charges lodged against me by the Grand Justiciar of Manneran, I admitted, were true, but I offered Stirron a terse and (I think) eloquent justification of my deviation from the Covenant. I closed the letter with expressions of my unwavering love for him and with a few reminiscences of the happy times we had had before the burdens of the septarchy had descended on him. I expected Stirron in return to invite me to visit him at the capital, so that he could hear from my own lips an explanation of the strange things I had done in Manneran. A brotherly reunion was surely in order. But no summons to Salla City came. Each time the telephone chimed, I rushed toward it, thinking it might be Stirron calling. He did not call. Several weeks of tension and gloom passed; I hunted, I swam, I read, I tried to write my new Covenant of love. Noim remained aloof from me. His one experience at soulsharing had thrust him into so deep an embarassment that he hardly dared to meet my eyes, for I was privy to all his innerness and that had become a wedge be tween us. At last came an envelope bearing the septarch's imposing seal. It held a letter signed by I Stirron, but I pray it was some steely minister and not my brother, who composed that pinch-souled message. In fewer lines than I have fingers, the septarch told me that my request for sanctuary in the province of Salla was granted, but only on the condition that I forswear the vices I had learned in the south. If I were caught just once spreading the use of selfbaring drugs in Salla I would be seized and driven into exile. That was all my brother had to say. Not a syllable of kindness. Not a shred of sympathy. Not an atom of warmth. L Halum came unexpectedly to visit us. The day of her arrival I had gone riding far out across Noim's land, following the track of a male stormshield that had burst from its pen. An accursed vanity had led Noim to acquire a clutch of these vicious furbearing manmals, though they are not native to Salla and thrive poorly there: he kept twenty or thirty of them, all claws and teeth and angry yellow eyes, and hoped to breed them into a profitable herd. I chased the escaped male through woods and plain, through morning and midday, hating it more with each hour, for it left a trail of mutilated carcasses of harmless grazing beasts. These stormshields kill for sheer love of slaughter, taking but a bite or two of flesh and abandoning the rest to scavengers. Finally I cornered it in a shadowy box-canyon. "Stun it and bring it back whole," Noim had instructed me, conscious of the animals value: but when trapped it rushed at me with such ferocity that I gave it the full beam and gladly slew it. For Noim's sake I took the trouble to strip off the precious hide. Then, weary and depressed, I rode without stopping back to the great house. A strange groundcar was parked outside and beside it stood Halum. "You know the summers in Manneran," she explained. "One planned to go as usual to the island, but then one thought it would be good to take a holiday in Salla with Noim and Kinnall." She had by then entered her thirtieth year. Our women marry between fourteen and sixteen, are done bearing their children by twenty-two or twenty-four and at thirty have begun to slide into middle age, but time had left Halum untouched. Not having known the tempests of marriage and the travails of motherhood, not. having spent her energies on the grapplings of the conjugal couch or the lacerations of childbed, she had the supple, pliant body of a girl: no fleshy bulges, no sagging folds, no exploded veins, no thickening of the frame. She had changed only in one respect, for in recent years her dark hair had turned silvery. This was but an enhancement, however, since it and offered agreeable contrast to the deep tan of her youthful face. In her luggage was a packet of letters for me from Manneran: messages from the duke, from Segvord, from my sons Noim and Stirron and Kinnall, from my daughters Halum and Loimel, from Mihan the archivist, and several others. Those who wrote did so in tense, self-conscious style. They were the letters one might write to a dead man if one felt guilty at having survived him. Still, it was good to hear these words out of my former life. I regretted not finding a letter from Schweiz; Halum told me she had heard nothing from him since before my indictment and thought he might well have left our planet. Nor was there any word from my wife. "Is Loimel too busy to write a line or two?" I asked and Halum, looking embarrassed, said softly that Loimel never spoke of me these days: "She seems to have forgotten that she was married." Halum also had brought a trove of gifts for me from my friends across the Woyn. They were startling in their opulence: massy clusters of precious metals, elaborate strings of rare gems. "Tokens of love," Halum said, but I was not fooled. One could buy great estates with this heap of treasure. Those who loved me would not humiliate me by transferring cash to my account in Salla, but they could give me these splendors in the ordinary way of friendship, leaving me free to dispose of them according to my needs. "Has it been very sad for you, this uprooting?" Halum asked. "This sudden going into exile?" "One is no stranger to exile," I told her. "And one still has Noim for bondlove and companionship." "Knowing that it would cost you what it did," she said, "would you play with the drug a second time, if you could turn time backward by a year?" "Beyond any doubt." "Was it worth the loss of home and family and friends?" "It would be worth the loss of life itself," I replied, "if only one could be assured by that that all of Velada Borthan would come to taste the drug." her: she drew back, she touched the tips of her fingers to her lips, perhaps becoming aware for the first time of the intensity of her bondbrother's madness. In speaking those words I was not uttering mere rhetorical overstatement, and something of my conviction must have reached Halum. She saw that I believed and, seeing the depth of my committment, feared for me. Noim spent many of the days that followed away from his lands, traveling to Salla City on some family business and to the Plain of Nand to inspect property he was thinking of buying. In his absence I was master of the estate, for the servants, whatever they might think of my private life, did not dare to question my authority to my face. Daily I rode out to oversee the workers in NoinTs fields and Halum rode with me. Actually little overseeing was demanded of me. This was midway in the seasons between planting and harvest and the crops looked after themselves. We rode for pleasure mainly, pausing here for a swim, there for a lunch at the edge of the woods. I showed her the stormshield pens, which did not please her, and took her among the gentler animals of the grazing fields, who came up and amiably nuzzled her. These long rides gave us hours each day to talk. I had not spent so much time with Halum since childhood and we grew wonderfully close. We were cautious with one another at first, not wishing to get too near the bone with our questions, but soon we spoke as bondkin should. I asked her why it was she had never married and she answered me simply, "One never encountered a suitable man." Did she regret having gone without husband and children? No, she said, she regretted nothing, for her life had been tranquil and rewarding; yet there was wistfulness in her tone. I could not press her farther. On her part she questioned me about the Sumaran drug, trying to learn from me what merits it had that had led me to run such risks. I was amused by the way she phrased her inquiries: trying to sound earnest and sympathetic and objective, yet unable to hide her horror at what I had done. It was as though her bondbrother had run amok and butchered twenty people in a marketplace, and she now wished to discover, by means of patient and good-humored questioning, just what had been the philosophical basis that had led me to take up mass murder. I also tried to maintain a temperate and dispassionate manner, so that I would not sear her with my intensity as I had done in that first interchange. I avoided all evangelizing and, as calmly and soberly as I could, explained to her the effects of the drug, the benefits I gained from it and my reasons for rejecting the stony isolation of self that the Covenant imposes on us. Shortly a curious metamorphosis came over both her attitude and mine. She became less the highborn lady striving with well-meant warmth to understand the criminal, and more the student attempting to grasp the mysteries revealed by an initiated master. And I became less the descriptive reporter and more the prophet of a new dispensation. I spoke in flights of lyricism of the raptures of soulsharing; I told her of the strange wonder of the early sensations, as one begins to open, and of the blazing moment of union with another human consciousness; I depicted the experience as something far more intimate than any meeting of souls one might have with one's bondkin, or any visit to a drainer. Our conversations became monologs. I lost myself in verbal ecstasies and came down from them at times to see Halum, silverhaired and eternally young, her eyes sparkling and her lips parted in total fascination. The outcome was inevitable. One scorching afternoon as we walked slowly through the aisles in a field of grain that rose chest-high on her, she said without warning, "If the drug is available to you here, may your bondsister share it with you?" I had converted her. pinches of the powder in two flasks of wine. Halum looked uncertain as I handed one to her and her uncertainty rebounded to me, so that I hesitated to go through with our project; but then she gave me a magical smile of tenderness and drained her flask. "There is no flavor of it," she said, as I drank. We sat talking in Noim's trophy hall, decked with hornfowl spears and draped with stormshield furs, and as the drug began to take effect Halum started to shiver; I pulled a thick black hide from the wall, draped it about her shoulders and through it I held her until the chill was past. Would this go well? Despite all my propagandizing I was frightened. In every man's life there is something he feels driven to do, something that pricks him at the core of his soul as long as it remains undone -- yet as he approaches the doing of it he will know fear, for perhaps to fulfill the obsession will bring him more pain than pleasure. So with Halum and me and the Sumaran drug. But my fear ebbed as the drug took hold. Halum was smiling. Halum was smiling. The wall between our souls became a membrane, through which we could slide at will. Halum was the first to cross it. I hung back, paralyzed by prudery, thinking even now that it would be an intrusion on my bondsister's maidenhood for me to enter her mind and also a violation of the commandment against bodily intimacies between bond-kin. So I dangled in this absurd trap of contradictions, too inhibited to practice my own creed, for some moments after the last barriers had fallen; meanwhile Halum, realizing at last that nothing prevented her, slipped unhesitatingly into tny spirit. My instant response was to try to shield myself: I did not want her to discover this or this or that and particularly to learn of my physical desire for her. But after a moment of this embarrassed flurrying I ceased trying to plaster my soul with figleaves and went across into Halum, allowing the true communion to begin, the inextricable entanglement of selves. I found myself -- it would be more accurate to say, I lost myselfin corridors with glassy floors and silvered walls, through which played a cool sparkling light, like the crystalline brightness one sees reflected from the white sandy bottom of a shallow tropical cove. This was Halum's virginal inwardness. In niches along these corridors, neatly displayed, were the shaping factors of her life, memories, images, odors, tastes, visions, fantasies, disappointments, delights. A prevaling purity governed everything. I saw no trace of sexual ecstasies, nothing of the fleshly passions. I cannot tell you whether Halum, out of modesty, took care to shield the area of her sexuality from my probings or had thrust it so far from her own consciousness that I could not detect it. She met me without fear and joined me in joy. I have no doubt of that. When our souls blended the union was complete, without reservation, without qualification. I swam through the glittering depths of her and the grime of my soul dropped from me: she was healing, she was cleansing. Was I staining her even as she was refining and purifying me? I cannot say. We surrounded and engulfed one another, supported one another and interpenetrated one another; and here mingling with my self was the self of Halum, who all my life had been my staff and my courage, my ideal and my goal, this cool incorruptible perfect incarnation of beauty; and perhaps as this corruptible self of mine put on incorruption, the first corrosive plaque sprouted on her shining incorruptibility. I cannot say. I came to her and she came to me. At one point in our journey through one another I encountered a zone of strangeness, where something seemed coiled and knotted: and I remembered that time in my youth, when I was setting out from Salla City on my flight into Glin, when Halum had embraced me at Noim's house and I thought I detected in her embrace a tremor of barely suppressed passion, a flicker of the hunger of the body. For me. For me. And I thought that I had found that zone of passion again, only when I looked more closely at it, it was gone, and I beheld the pure gleaming metallic surface of her soul. Perhaps both the first time and the second it was something I manufactured out of my own churning desires and projected on her. I cannot say. Our souls were twined; I could not have known where I left off and Halum began. We emerged from the trance. The night was half gone. We blinked, we shook our foggy heads, we smiled uneasily. There is always that moment, coming out of the drug's soul-intimacy, when one feels abashed, one thinks one has revealed too much and one wants to retract what one has given. Fortunately that moment is usually brief. I looked at Halum and felt my body afire with holy love, a love that was not at all of the flesh, and I started to say to her, as Schweiz had once said to me, I love you. But I choked on the word. The "I" was trapped in my teeth, like a fish in a weir. . . .  love you, Halum. I. If I could only say it. . It would not come. It was there, but could not get past my lips. I took her hands between mine -- she smiled a serene moonlike smile and it would have been so easy then to hurl out the words, except that something imprisoned them. I. . How could I speak to Halum of love and couch my love in the syntax of the gutter? I thought then that she would not understand, that my obscenity would shatter everything. Foolishness: our souls had been one, how then could a mere phrasing of words disturb anything? Out with it!  love you. Faltering, I said, "There is -- such love in one -- for you -- such love, Halum -- " She nodded as if to say. Don't speak, your clumsy words break the spell. As if to say. Yes, there is in . one such love for you also, Kinnall. As if to say, I love you, Kinnall. Lightly she rose to her feet and went to the window: cold summer moonlight on the formal garden of the great house, the bushes and trees white and still. I came up behind her and touched her at the shoulders, very gently. She wriggled and made a little purring sound. I thought all was well with her. I was certain all was well with her. We held no post-mortems on what had taken place between us this evening. That, too, seemed to threaten a puncturing of the mood. We could discuss our trance tomorrow, and all the tomorrows beyond that. I went with her back to her room, not far down the hallway from my own, kissed her cheek timidly and had a sisterly kiss from her; she smiled again and closed the door behind her. In my own room I sat a while awake, , reliving everything. The missionary fervor was kindled anew in me. I would become an active messiah again, I vowed, going up and down this land of Salla spreading the creed of love; no more would I hide here at my bondbrother's place, broken and adrift, a hopeless exile in my own nation. Stirron's warning meant nothing to me. How could he drive me from Salla? I would make a hundred converts in a week. A thousand, ten thousand. I would give the drug to Stirron himself and let the septarch proclaim the new dispensation from his own throne! Halum had inspired me. In the morning I would set out, seeking disciples. There was a sound in the courtyard. I looked out and saw a groundcar: Noim had returned from his business trip. He entered the house; I heard him in the hallway, passing my room; then came the sound of knocking. I peered into the corridor. He stood by HalunTs door, talking to her. I could not see her. What was this, that he would go to Halum, who was nothing but a friend to him, and fail to greet his own bondbrother? Unworthy suspicions woke in me -- unreal accusations. I forced them away. The conversation ended; HalunTs door closed; Noim, without noticing me, continued toward his own bedroom. Sleep was impossible for me. I wrote a few pages, but they were worthless and at dawn I went out to stroll in the gray mists. It seemed to me that I heard a distant cry. Some animal seeking its mate, I thought. Some lost beast wandering at daybreak. was unusual but not surprising: Noim, coming home in the middle of the night after a long drive, would have wanted to sleep late and doubtless the drug had left Halum exhausted. My appetite was powerful and I ate for the three of us, all the while planning my schemes for dissolving the Covenant. As I sipped my tea one of Noim's grooms burst wildly into the dining hall. His cheeks were blazing and his nostrils were flared, as if he had run a long way and were close to collapse. "Come," he cried, gasping. "The stormshields -- " He tugged at my arm, half dragging me from my seat. I rushed out after him. He was already far down the unpaved road that led to the stormshield pens. I followed, wondering if the beasts had escaped in the night, wondering if I must spend the day chasing monsters again. As I neared the pens I saw no signs of a breakout, no clawed tracks, no torn fences. The groom clung to the bars of the biggest pen, which held nine or ten stormshields. I looked in. The animals were clustered, bloodyjawed, bloody-furred, around some ragged meaty haunch. They were snarling and quarreling over the last scraps of flesh; I could see traces of their feast scattered across the ground. Had some unfortunate farm beast strayed among these killers by darkness? How could such a thing have happened? And why would the groom see fit to haul me from my breakfast to show it to me? I caught his arm and asked him what was so strange about the sight of stormshields devouring their kill. He turned a terrible face to me and blurted in a strangled voice, 'The lady -- the lady -- " XX "You lied," he said. "You denied you were carrying the drug, but you lied. And you gave it to her last night. Yes? Yes? Yes? Don't hide anything now, Kinnall. You gave it to her!" "You spoke with her," I said. I could barely manage words. "What did she tell you?" "One stopped by her door because one thought one heard the sound of sobbing," Noim answered. "One inquired if she felt well. She came out: her face was strange, it was full of dreams, her eyes were as blank as pieces of polished metal and yes, yes, she had been weeping. And one asked what was wrong, whether there had been any trouble here. No, she said, all was well. She said you and she had talked all evening. Why was she weeping, then? She shrugged and smiled and said it was a female thing, an unimportant thing -- women weep all the time, she said, and need give no explanations. And she smiled again and closed the door. But that look in her eyes -- it was the drug, Kinnall! You gave it to her against all your vows! And now -- and now -- " "Please," I said softly. But he went on shouting, loading me with accusations, and I could not reply. The grooms had reconstructed everything. They had found the path of Halum's feet in the dewmoist sandy road. They had found ajar the door of the house that gives access to the stormshield pens. They had found marks of forcing on the inner door that leads to the feeding gate itself. She had gone through; she had carefully opened the feeding gate and just as carefully closed it behind her, to loose no killers on the sleeping estate; then she had offered herself to the waiting claws. All this between darkness and dawn, perhaps even while I strolled in a different part. That cry out of the mists... Why? Why? Why? Why ? possessions as I had were packed. I asked Noim for the loan of a groundcar and he granted it with a brusque wave of his fingers. There was no question of my remaining here any longer. Not only were echoes of Halum resonating everywhere -- I also had to go where I could think undisturbed, examine all that I had done and that I hoped to do. Nor did I wish to be here when the district police carried out their inquest into Halum's death. Had she been unable to face me again, the morning after having given her soul away? She had gone gladly enough into the sharing of selves. But afterward, in that rush of guilty reappraisal that often follows the first opening, she may have felt another way: old habits of reticence reasserting themselves, a sudden cascading sense of horror at what she had revealed. And the quick irreversible decision, the frozen-faced trek to the stormshield pens, the ill-considered passing of the final gate, the moment of regret-within-regret as the animals pounced and she realized she had carried her atonement too far. Was that it? I could think of no other explanation for that plunge from serenity to despair, except that it was a second thought, a reflex of shock that swept her to doom. And I was without a bond-sister -- and had lost bondbrother, too, for Noim's eyes were merciless when he looked at me. Was this what I had intended when I dreamed of opening-souls? "Where will you go?" Noim asked. "They'll jail you in Manneran. Take one step into Glin with your drug and you'll be flayed. Stirron will hound you out of Salla. Where, then, Kinnall? Threish? Velis? Or maybe Umbis, eh? Dabis? No! By the gods, it will be Sumara Borthan, won't it? Yes. Among your savages -- and you'll have all the selfbaring you'll need there, yes? Yes?" Quietly I said, "You forget the Burnt Lowlands, Noim. A cabin in the desert -- a place to think, a place of peace -- there is so much one must try to understand now -- " "The Burnt Lowlands? Yes, that's good, Kinnall. The Burnt Lowlands in high summer. A fiery purge for your soul. Go there, yes. Go." the flank of the Huishtors, and then westward, on the road that leads to Kongoroi and Salla's Gate. More than once I thought of swerving the car and sending it tumbling over the highway's rim and making an end. More than once, as the first light of day touched my eyelids in some backcountry hostelry, I thought of Halum and had to struggle to leave my bed, for it seemed so much easier to go on sleeping. Day and night and day and night and day, and a few days more, and I was deep into West Salla, ready to go up the mountains and through the gate. While resting one night in a town midway into the uplands I discovered that an order was out in Salla for my arrest. Kinnall Darival, the septarch's son, a man of thirtyyears, of this height and having these features, brother to the Lord Stirron, was wanted for monstrous crimes: selfbaring and the use of a dangerous drug, which against the explicit orders of the septarch he was offering to the unwary. By means of this drug the fugitive Darival had driven his own bondsister insane and, in her madness, she had perished in a horrible way. Therefore all citizens of Salla were enjoined to apprehend the evildoer, for whom a heavy reward would be paid. If Stirron knew why Halum had died, then Noim had told him everything. I was lost. When I reached Salla's Gate I would find officers of the West Sallan constabulary waiting for me, for my destination was known. Why had the announcement not informed the populace that I was heading for the Burnt Lowlands? Possibly Noim had held back some of what he knew. I had no choice but to go forward. It would take me days to reach the coast and I would find all of Salla's ports altered for me when I got there; even if I slipped on board a vessel, where would I go? Glin? Manneran? It was similarly hopeless to think of my getting somehow across the Huish or the Woyn into the neighboring provinces: I was already proscribed in Manneran and surely I would find a chilly greeting in Glin. The Burnt Lowlands it would have to be, then. I would stay there some while and then, perhaps, try to make my way out via one of the Threishtop passes to start a new life on the western coast. Perhaps. I bought provisions at a place that served the needs of hunters entering the Lowlands: dried food, some weapons, and condensed water, enough to last me by careful expansion for several moontimes. As I made my purchases I thought the townsfolk were eyeing me strangely. Did they recognize me as the depraved prince whom the septarch sought? No one moved to seize me. Possibly they knew there was a cordon across Salla's Gate and would take no risks with such a brute when there were police in plenty to get me on top of Kongoroi. Whatever the reason, I got out of the town unbothered, and set out now on the final stretch of the highway. In the past I had come this way only in winter when snow lay deep; even now there were patches of dirty whiteness in shadowy corners. As the road rose the snow thickened, until near Kongoroi's double summit everything lay mantled in it. Timing my ascent carefully, I managed things so that I came to the great pass well after sundown, hoping that darkness would protect me in case of a roadblock. But the gate was unguarded. My car's lights were off as I drove the last distance -- I half expected to go over the edge. I made the familiar left turn that brought me into Salla's Gate and I saw no one there. Stirron had not had time to close the western border -- or did not think I would be so mad as to flee that way. I went forward, through the pass and slowly down the switchbacks on the western face of Kongoroi. When dawn overtook me I was into the Burnt Lowlands, choking in the heat but safe. fowl nest I found this cabin -- about where I remembered it to be. It was without plumbing, nor were the walls whole, yet it would do. It would do. The awful heat of the place would be my purge. I set up housekeeping inside, laying out my things, unpacking the journal paper I had bought for this record of my life and deeds, setting the jeweled case containing the last of the drug in a corner, piling my clothing above it, sweeping away the red sand. On my first full day of residence I busied myself camouflaging my groundcar, so that it would not betray my presence when searchers came: I drove it into a shallow ravine and collected woody ground plants to make a covering for it, throwing sand atop the interwoven stems of the plants. Only sharp eyes would see the car when I was done. I made careful note of the place, lest I fail to find it myself when I was ready to leave. For some days I simply walked the desert, thinking. I went to the place where the hornfowl struck down my father and had no fear of the sharp-beaked circling birds: let them have me too. I considered the events of my time of changes, asking myself, Is this what you wanted? Is this what you hoped to bring about? Does this satisfy you? I relived each of my many soulsharings, from that with Schweiz to that with Halum, asking, Was this good? Were there mistakes that could have been avoided? Did you gain -- or did you lose by what you did? And I concluded that I had gained more than I had lost, although my losses had been terrible ones. My only regrets were for poor tactics, not for faulty principles. If I had stayed with Halum until her uncertainties had fled she might not have given way to the shame that destroyed her. If I had been more open with Noim -- if I had stayed in Manneran to confront my enemies -- if -- if -- if -- and yet I had no regrets for having done my changing, only for having bungled my revolution of the soul. For I was convinced of the wrongness of the Covenant and of our way of life. Your way of life. That Halum had seen fit to kill herself after two hours of experiencing human love was the most scathing possible indictment of the Covenant. And finally -- not too many days ago -- I began to write what you have been reading. My fluency surprised me; perhaps I verged on glibness, though it was hard for me at first to use the grammar I imposed on myself.  am Kinnall Darival and I mean to tell you all about myself. So I began my memoir. Have I been true to that intent? Have I concealed anything? Day upon day my pen had scratched paper and I have put myself down whole for you, with no cosmetic alterations of the record. In this sweatbox of a cabin have I laid myself bare. Meanwhile I have had no contact with the outside world except for occasional hints, possibly irrational, that Stirron's agents are combing the Burnt Lowlands for me. I believe that guards are posted at the gates leading into Salla, Glin and Manneran; and probably at the western passes as well; and also in Stroin Gap, in case I try to make my way to the Gulf of Sumar through the Wet Lowlands. My luck has held well, but soon they must find me. Shall I wait for them? Or shall I move on, trusting to fortune, hoping to find an unguarded exit? I have this thick manuscript. I value it now more than life itself. If you could read it, if you could see how I have stumbled and staggered toward knowledge of self, if you could receive from it the vibrations of my mind -- I have put everything down, I think, in this autobiography, in this record of self, in this document unique in the history of Velada Borthan. If I am captured here my book will be captured with me and Stirron will have it burned. I must move on then. A sound? Engines? A groundcar is coming swiftly toward my cabin over the flat red land. I am found. It is done. At least I was able to write this much. PlVE days have passed since t the ' last entry and I am still here. The groundcar was NoinTs. He came not to arrest me but to rescue me. Cautiously, as if expecting me to open fire on him, he crept about my cabin, calling, '"Kinnall? Kinnall?" I went outside. He tried to smile but was too tense to manage it. He said, "One thought you would be somewhere near this place. The place of the hornfowl -- it still haunts you, eh?" "What do you want?" "Stirron's patrols are searching for you, Kinnall. Your path was traced as far as Salla's Gate. They know you're in the Burnt Lowlands. If Stirron knew you as well as your bondbrother does, he'd come straight here with his troops. Instead they're searching to the south. The theory is that you mean to go into the Wet Lowlands -- to the Gulf of Sumar -- and get a ship to Sumara Borthan. But they're bound to start hunting for you in this region once they discover you haven't been down there." "And then?" "You'll be arrested. Tried. Convicted. Jailed or executed. Stirron thinks you're the most dangerous man on Velada Borthan." "I am," I said. Noim gestured toward the car. "Get in. We'll slip through the blockade. Into West Salla, somehow, and down to the Woyn. The Duke of Sumar will meet you and put you aboard some vessel heading out. You can be in Sumara Borthan by next moonrise." "Why are you helping me, Noim? Why should you bother? I saw the hate in your eyes when I left you?" "Hate? Hate? No, Kinnall, no hate, only sorrow. One is still your " He paused. With an effort, he said, "'m still your bondbrother. I'm pledged to your welfare. How can I let Stirron hunt you like a beast? Come. Come. I'll get you safely out of here." "No." "No?" "We're certain to be caught. Stirron will have you, too, for aiding a fugitive. He'll seize your lands. He'll break your rank. Don't make a useless sacrifice for me, Noim." "I came all the way into the Burnt Lowlands to fetch you. If you think I'll go back without -- " "Let's not quarrel over it," I said. "Even if I escape, what is there for me? To spend the rest of my life hiding in the jungles of Sumara Borthan -- among people whose language I can't speak and whose ways are alien to me? No. No. I'm tired of exile. Let Stirron take me." Persuading Noim to leave me here was no little task. We stood in the midday fire for eternal minutes, arguing vehemently. He was determined to effect this heroic rescue, despite the almost certain probability that we would both be captured. This he was doing out of a sense of duty, not out of love, for I could see that he still held Halum's death to my account. I would not have his disgrace scored against me as well and told him so: he had done nobly to make this journey, but I could not go with him. Finally he began to yield, but only when I swore I would at least make some effort to save myself. I promised that I would set out for the western mountains instead of sitting where Stirron would surely find me. If I reached Velis or Threish safely, I said, I would notify Noim in some way, so that he would cease to fear my fate. And then I said, "There is one thing you can do for me' I brought my manuscript out of the cabin -- a great heap of paper, red scribbling on grayish, rough sheets. In this, I said, he would find the whole story. I asked him to read it and to pass no judgment on me until he had. "You will find things in here that will horrify and disgust you," I warned him. "But I think you'll also find much that will open your eyes and your soul. Read it, Noim. Read it with care. Think about my words." And I asked one last vow of him, by our oath of bonding: that he safely preserve my book even if the temptation came over him to burn it. "These pages hold my soul," I told him. "Destroy the paper and you destroy me. If you loathe what you read hide the book, but do no harm to it. What shocks you now may not shock you a few years from now. And some day you may want to show my book to others, so that you can explain what manner of man your bondbrother was and why he did what he did." And so that you may change them as I hope my book will change you , I said silently. Noim vowed this vow. He took my sheaf of pages and stored them in the hold of his groundcar. We embraced; he asked me again if I would not ride away with him; again I refused; I made him say once more he would read my book and preserve it; once more he swore he would; then he drove slowly toward the east. I entered the cabin. The place where I had kept my manuscript was empty and I felt a sudden hollowness, I suppose much like that of a woman who has carried a child for the full seven moontimes and now finds her belly flat again. I had poured all of myself into those pages. Now I was nothing and the book was all. Would Noim read it? I thought so. And would he preserve it? Very likely he would, though he might hide it in the darkest corner of his house. And would he some day show it to others? This I do not know. But if you have read what I have written it is through the kindness of Noim Condorit; and if he has let it be read -- then I have prevailed over his soul after all, as I hope to prevail over yours. would remain in the cabin no longer but would set out for the west in an attempt to save myself. But that sweltering shack had become my home. I stayed a day, another day and a third, doing nothing, wandering the blazing solitude of the Burnt Lowlands, watching the hornfowl circle. On the fifth day, as you perhaps are able to see, I fell into the habit of autobiography again, sat down at the place where I had lately spent so many hours sitting and wrote a few new pages to describe my visit from Noim. Then I let three days more go by, telling myself that on the fourth I would dig my groundcar out of the red sand and head westward. But on the morning of that fourth day Stirron and his men found my hiding place and now it is evening of that day and I have an hour or two more to write, by the grace of the Lord Stirron. And when I have done with this, I will write no more. groundcars, surrounded my cabin and called on me through loudspeakers to surrender. I had no hope of resisting them, nor any desire to try. Calmly-for what use was fear? -- I showed myself, hands upraised, at the cabin door. They left their cars and I was amazed to find Stirron himself among them, drawn out of his palace into the Lowlands for an outof-season hunting party with his brother as quarry. He wore all his finery of office. Slowly he walked toward me. I had not seen him in some years and was appalled by the signs of age on him: shoulders rounded, head thrust forward, hair thinning, face deeply lined, eyes yellowed and dim. The profits of half a lifetime of supreme power. We regarded one another in silence, like two strangers seeking a point of contact. I tried to find in him that boy, my playmate, my elder brother, whom I had loved and lost so long ago, and I saw only a grim old man with trembling lips. A septarch is trained to mask his inner feelings, yet Stirron was able to hold nothing secret from me, nor could he keep one consistent expression: I saw in his face, one tumbling across the other, tokens of imperial rage, bewilderment, sorrow, contempt, and something that I took to be a sort of suppressed love. I spoke first, inviting him into my cabin for a conference. He hesitated, perhaps thinking i had assassination in mind, but after a moment he accepted in right kingly manner, waving to his bodyguard to wait outside. When we were alone another silent spell obtained, which this time he broke, saying, "One has never felt such pain, Kinnall. One scarcely believes what one has heard about you. That you should stain our father's memory -- " "Is it such a stain, Lord Septarch?" "To foul the Covenant? To corrupt the innocent -- your bondsister among the victims? What have you been doing, Kinnall? What have you been doing?" A terrible fatigue came over me and I closed my eyes, for I scarcely knew where to begin explaining. After a moment I found strength. I reached toward him, smiling, taking his hand, and said, "I love you, Stirron." "How sick you are!" "To talk of love? But we came out of the same womb! Am I not to love you?" "Is this how you talk now, only in filth?" "I talk as my heart commands me. "You are not only sick but sickening," said Stirron. He turned away and spat on the sandy floor. He seemed a remote medieval figure to me, trapped behind his dour kingly face, imprisoned in his jewels of office and his robes of state, speaking in gruff, distant tones. How could I reach him? I said, "Stirron, take the Sumaran drug with me. I have a little left. I'll mix it for us. We'll drink it together and in an hour or two our souls will be one and you'll understand. I swear, you'll understand. Will you do it? Kill me afterward if you still want to, but take the drug first." I began to bustle about, making ready the potion. Stirron caught my wrist and halted me. He shook his head, with the slow, heavy gesture of one who feels an infinite sadness. "No," he said. "Impossible." "Why?" "You will not fuddle the mind of the prime septarch." "I'm interested in reaching the mind of my brother Stirron!" "As your brother, one wishes only that you may be healed. As prime septarch, one must avoid harm, for one belongs to one's pepple." "The drug is harmless, Stirron." "Was it harmless for Halum Helalam?" "Are you a frightened virgin?" I asked. "I've given the drug to scores of people. Halum is the only one who reacted badly -- Noim too, I suppose, but he got over it. And -- " "The two people in the world closest to you," said Stirron, "and the drug harmed them both. Now you offer it to your brother?" It was hopeless. I asked him again, several times, to risk an experiment with the drug, but of course he would not touch it. And would it have availed me anything if he had? I would have found only iron in his soul. I asked, "What will happen to me now?" "A fair trial, followed by an honest sentence." "Which will be what? Execution? Imprisonment for life? Exile?" Stirron shrugged. "It is for the court to decide. Do you take one for a tyrant?" "Stirron, why does the drug frighten you so? Do you know what it does? Can I make you see that it brings only love and understanding? There's no need for us to live as strangers to each other, with blankets around our souls. We can speak ourselves out. We can reach forth. We can say #,' Stirron, and not have to apologize for having selves. . . . We can tell each other what gives us pain and help each other to escape that pain." His face darkened; I think he was sure I was mad. I went past him to the place where I had put down the drug, quickly mixed it and offered a flask to him. He shook his head. I drank, impulsively gulping it, and offered the flask again to him. "Go on," I said. "Drink. Drink! It won't begin for a while. Take it now, so we'll be open at the same time. Please, Stirron!" "I could kill you myself," he said, "without waiting for the court to act." "Yes! Say it, Stirron! #! Myself! Say it again!" "Miserable selfbarer. My father's son! If I talk to you in 'I,' Kinnail, it's because you deserve no better than filth from me." "It doesn't need to be filth. Drink -- and understand." "Never." "Why do you oppose it, Stirron? What frightens you?" "The Covenant is sacred," he said. "To question the Covenant is to question the whole social order. Turn this drug of yours loose in the land and all reason collapses, all stability is lost. Do you think our forefathers were villains? Do you think they were fools? Kinnall, they understood how to create a lasting society. Where are the cities of Sumara Borthan? Why do they still live in jungle huts while we have built what we have built? You'd put us on their road, Kinnall. You'd break down the distinctions between right and wrong, so that in a short while law itself would be washed away and every man's hand would be lifted against his fellow -- and where would be your love and universal understanding then? No, Kinnall. Keep your drug. One still prefers the Convenant." "Stirron -- " "Enough. The heat is intolerable. You are arrested; now let us go" Stirron agreed to let me have a few hours alone before we began the journey back to Salla, so that I would not have to travel while my soul was vulnerable to external sensations. A small mercy from the lord septarch: he posted two men as guards outside my cabin and went off with the others to hunt hownfowl until the coming of dusk. Never had I taken the drug without a sharer. So the strangenesses came upon me and I was alone with them to hear the throbbings and the whinings and the rushings and then, as the walls fell away from my soul there was no one for me to enter and no one to enter me. Yet I could detect the souls of my guards -- hard, closed, metallic -- and I felt that with some effort I could reach even into them. But I did not, for as I sat by myself I was launched on a miraculous voyage, my self expanding and soaring until I encompassed this our entire planet and all the souls of mankind were merged into mine. And a wondrous vision came upon me. I saw my bondbrother Noim making copies of my memoir and distributing them to those he could trust. Other copies were made from those, to circulate through the provinces of Velada Borthan. And out of the southern land now came shiploads of the white powder, sought not merely by an elite, not only by the Duke of Sumar and the Marquis of Woyn, but by thousands of ordinary citizens, by people hungry for love, by those who found the Covenant turning to ashes, those who wished to reach one another's souls. And though the guardians of the old order did what they could to halt the movement, it could not be stopped, for the former Covenant had run its course and now it was clear that love and gladness could no longer be suppressed. Until at last a network of communication existed, shining filaments of sensory perception linking one to one to one to all. Until at last even the septarchs and the justiciars were swept up in the tide of liberation and all the world joined in joyous communion, each of us open to all, and the time of changes was complete; the new Covenant was established. I saw all this from my shabby cabin in the Burnt Lowlands. I saw the bright glow encompassing the world, shimmering, flickering, gaining power, deepening in hue. I saw walls blaze of universal love. I saw new faces, changed and exultant. Hands touching hands. Selves touching selves. This vision blazed in my soul for half a day, never experienced at any time, and my soaring spirit wandered in realms of dream. And only as the drug began to ebb from me did I realize that the vision was nothing but a fantasy. Perhaps it will not always be a fantasy. Perhaps Noim will find readers for what I have written and perhaps others will be persuaded to follow my path until there are enough like me and the changes become irreversible and universal. It has happened before. I will disappear, I the forerunner, I the anticipator, I the martyred prophet. But what I have written will live and through me you will be changed. It may yet be that this is no idle dream. This final page has been set down as twilight descends. The sun hastens toward the Huishtors. Soon, as Stirron's prisoner, I will follow it. I will take this little manuscript with me, hidden somewhere about me, and if I have good fortune I will find some way of giving it to Noim, so that it can be joined to the pages he has already had from me. I cannot say if I will succeed, nor do I know what will become of me and of my book. And you who read this are unknown to me. But I can say this: that if the two parts have become one and you read me complete -- you may be sure that I have begun to prevail. Out of that joining can come only changes for Velada Borthan, changes for all of you. If you have read this far you must be with me in soul. So I say to you, my unknown reader, that I love you and reach my hand toward you, I who was Kinnall Darival, I who have opened the way, I who promised to tell you all about myself and who now can say that that promise has been fulfilled. Go and seek. Go and touch. Go and love. Go and be open. Go and be healed.  as shorthand for what can be better expressed without them. #) # of you voted for real-life sex in story content when it's important to the story -- and here again a few comments are in order. Let's take excerpts from one of your letters:... I think the best two stories in this issue (ire: I Will Fear No Evil ( conclusion ) and Darkside Crossing... I am (not) a physician, scientist , engineer or a technician -- would you believe Educator? I am not against real-life sex when it's important to the story: True. But it had better be damn important! If I want to read a sex ( Continued from page # ) novel ( and I have at times ) I will go buy a sex novel... Bob Snow San Bernardino, Cal. You've made a point for me. That sex per se "always sells" is a popular fantasy -- other topics have sold and will continue to sell as well or better. But to pretend that sex doesn't exist is as much a fantasy. I will not, as several authors already know, buy a story simply because it has sex -- but neither will I turn down a story for that sole reason. Thank you for your vote. A great many of you went to great pains to answer the questionnaire by letter rather than cut up an issue. The following note appended to answers to the poll, is a sample...  almost neglected answering your questionnaire in order to keep my Galaxy intact. However , my feelings of near-duty got the best of me and I had to reply -- late and sloppy. (No, I was sloppy, placing the questionnaire where I did. -- Ed.) I do hope , however , I will be counted. Especially in this time of metamorphosis of my favorite magazine... Brent Higinbotham Chelmsford, Mass. Dear Mr. Jakobsson: I already subscribe, so Vll not take advantage of your offer. Just a few comments on your questionnaire. First, I like stories by a lot of other people besides those # listed. The novel-length serials are fine. The illustrations are good, but they are not all that important -- the editorial content is what it's all about. The science-fact articles are okay, but don't make them too technical. Just the same, I buy Galaxy for the fiction and the book reviews. As far as I'm concerned profanity in fiction shouldn't be censored, but don't go out of the way to insert it either. The next question confused me, but I'll say here that fantasy is fine (if you stop publishing it, FSF will be the only quality purveyors of the form. One thing I've noticed in science fiction in the last # years is that the characterizations are getting better along with everything else. If sex is necessary to the story development, by all means let's have, it. Sex is part of a human being's life. Harold F. Metcalf Portland, Ore... Heinlein should make war and let Sturgeon make love. a candle to The Moon Is a Harsh Mistress... David Lee Powell Bellevue, N.B... I cannot express my mind on the questions I circled with a simple Yes, No, True or False. I feel a little as though I'm being asked whether I prefer prudishness or obscenity... Henri Lastrapes... I am a grade school teacher and the wife of a chemical engineer. Much enjoyed your absolutely wonderful serial by Heinlein: I Will Fear No Evil. I only wish it had not ended. John and I have been arguing for months as to whether the book is pornographic. I say yes; he says no. I think this is due to sex differences in viewpoints. We both agree that the story is not repulsively pornographic and feel that this is the important factor. Mrs. John Caccione  The book is not pornographic by any definition. I know. I think all of you, without exception, have helped give Galaxy a new direction -- may it reward with shaggy uncut hair. But his clothes were elegant, cut by the finest Sentient tailor. He stood off at a distance, looking at me speculatively. I pretended not to notice him. The dining console was somewhat different from those I was used to and I had a little trouble placing my breakfast order. As I sat there, somewhat baffled by the instructions on how to enter the proper code, he came over and sat down at my table. "Can you use some help?" he asked amiably. I nodded. He showed me how to enter an order for simulated ham and eggs. I pushed the appropriate buttons and a few minutes later, a steaming dish came up through the center table lift. It looked and tasted pretty good. Then I realized that I had forgotten my manners. "Would you like something?" I asked. "No," he said. "I never eat when I'm on business." "What's your business?" He smiled. "Right now you're my business." I dug into the food and chewed it, pondering his remark and baffled at what he was getting at. "I don't think I know you," I said. "Don't be offended. My memory was never of the best." "We've never met," he said. "But I know you very well. I've got a business proposition to make to you." I smiled. I had been prospecting in the Sentient hills for almost six years, sifting through the abandoned mineral mines for signs of gold. Once or twice I had found a small vein with enough paydirt to stake me for another year or two. But the few claims I had were worthless. He seemed to sense what I was thinking. "It's not your claims I'm interested in," he said. "I want to buy your name." I chuckled. " That ain't worth much," I said. I thought it was a pretty good joke on his part. "I don't think you even know my name," I added. He pronounced it clearly, each syllable getting exaggerated emphasis. I had never heard my name pronounced that way before but it was definitely mine. "You think I'm joking," he said. "But I'm not. I'll give you fifty thousand Sentient credits for your name." I was jolted into putting down my fork. "That's a hell of a lot of money," I said. It was more than I had made in the past ten years or was likely to make in the next ten. "What the hell do you want with my name?" I said tartly. "Fifty thousand credits," he said. "I got the name transfer forms right here. You sign on this line. I sign there. We go over to the town clerk and get it validated and I hand over fifty thousand credits in cash. The whole thing shouldn't take more than half an hour." I put my dish back on the table button. The dish slid out of sight. I picked up the napkin and wiped my mouth. Then I stood up. "Thanks for helping me order," I said. "But I got to get going now." "Sit down for a minute," he said soothingly. "You don't seem to catch on to what I'm saying. You'll never get a better deal as long as you live." I sat down. "Get this straight," I told him. "I ain't selling my name. It was my father's name and his father's before him. Besides, it ain't much of a name." He pronounced my name again but this time it was all music and loving sounds. "You don't think I'd offer fifty thousand for just any name?" He reached into his shirt pocket and withdrew a small notebook. "There's some in here I didn't give more than five hundred for. But yours is worth every bit of what I'm offering." "I ain't interested," I said. He clucked his tongue. James Gunn, author of "The Message," the third stories in the series that began with "The Listeners" Galaxy, August, #, began writing science fiction in #. Since then he has produced ten books and some sixty shorter works and has held a series of professional positions as paperback editor, university public relations director, college teacher -- all reflecting his interests. He is the author of This Fortress World, Station in Space, The Joy Makers, The Immortals, Future Imperfect, The Witching Hour and The Immortal, and he edited Man and the Future. and the # series "The Immortal" were adapted from Jim's The Immortals. And The Immortal is his novelization of the pilot film screenplay. Jim summed up his experience with television and his opinions about science fiction on film in a recent article in TV Guide. This Spring Bantam brought out a new edition of The Joy Makers. Dell will publish his new book. The Burning, this summer; and Scribner's has contracted to publish The Listeners. Jim now is a full-time faculty member at the University of Kansas, from which he has two degrees and where he teaches fiction writing for the English department and a new course in science fiction as literature for the School of Journalism. He is working on a textbook about science fiction and putting on film a sciencefiction course in which writers, editors and other authorities discuss aspects of the field they know best. He has a #-year-old house, a #-year-old marriage, two sons, #I and #, three Siamese cats and a dachshund. And if all that isn't enough, he was a candidate this year for president of "How old are you?" he said. "Sixty-three," I lied. I was close to sixty-eight. "I got enough years left," I said, "to want my name wrapped around them. Fifty thousand credits is a lot of money but it ain't the same as a name." "I could make it sixty," he said. "But that's my last offer." Now sixty is only ten more than fifty and it shouldn't have made that much difference to me but it did. I was mighty close to closing the deal at that point. But I had one more question to ask. "What will you do with my name if I sell it to you?" He frowned. "Do with it? I won't do anything with it." I must have looked terribly puzzled because his brow clouded and then he began to laugh out loud. "I see what you mean," he said. "You think that I'll use it some way. Maybe bring disgrace on your name." "Sully it, is what I was thinking." "I just want to own it," he said. "Some men accumulate real estate. Others want art objects or rare books. I like names. But it has to be mine, do you follow what I'm saying? The name has to belong to me. And when I take a fancy to it, I got to have it. And I pay the top price." His eyes were all afire and his dark cheeks were gleaming with fresh sweat. He opened his wallet and counted out sixty thousand credits in fresh new bills. It was painful to look at all of that cash in one place. "I'll take it," I said and I felt dirty all over. the form we shook hands. "It's a good name," I said. "Take care of it." "I will," he said, but he seemed to have lost interest. He was looking at another Terran with wrapped leggings around his ankles, who was walking down the dusty cobbled street. "Excuse me," he said. "I see another prospect." He shoved the validated form carelessly into his breast pocket and set out after the Terran. His tall thin body had come alive and his fingers were trembling slightly"You didn't say goodbye," I called after him, bitterly. There were sixty thousand credits in my hand, too much to carry on my person. I went to the credit exchange to open an account "In what name?" said the teller. He was even less startled than I was at the fresh tears that suddenly spurted out of my eyes.  looked that day, at the peak of his powers and self-confidence, already at thirty a world-renowned metal-people engineer -- or, as we in the trade spoke about it at the great experiment center in that long-ago time, a peoplegeer. I recall how his black wild hair tossed, how strands fell athwart his beady burning eyes when he, the honored guest, almost shrieked, addressing the world convention, "Did God build you and me? Yes! But in the beginning. Since then He has not lifted a hand. It was not needed." Deafening applause from the assembled thousands of metal-people engineers rose up in thunderous sanction, smote agreement-noise violently at the young man on the stage. When the yells and the thundering hands had stilled a little we waited anxiously for his next words. His urgent staring about, his pleading manner of standing with his hands cupped at us, all marked him as a man in the throes of a mission. "We are so far behind God," he cried, "in the field of this science that we should be ashamed. Each night, on our knees, we should say, 'God, I am ashamed, forgive me. I am sad that I have moved so slowly, been a dull metal-people engineer.' But all shall soon be remedied by my plan. God never meant that we, year after year, should go on, tediously fashioning our servants. Man was meant for leisure times. And the contemplation of his body and its pleasure-needs. Gentlemen, it is my studied belief that in all the universe there is none to equal the pleasure potential of man in his flesh." Applause crashed up and out from many beating palms and reverberated like great deep drumbeats from the curves of the eggshaped auditorium. "Now, to achieve more leisure time: In many central places we shall put our structures, buildings of a size to dwarf any yet attempted. They will not be greatly tall, but they will cover many many acres, lying like gigantic metal orange halves on the flat places. In these we must store our parts. Or I should say, their parts." He paused as if half expecting some recognition of humor. But there was never a titter. We were too tense for jest. "We must make the parts at first," he went on, "as we have made the steel-folk. We shall store the parts so the buildings built like halves of oranges can be, in a manner of speaking, termed fountsof-life." Angry mutterings of disappointment were beginning to come from the audience now. And one renowned metal-people engineer, who had once been a robot engineer and was much older than the young man on the stage, was heard to curse and say something to the effect that the young fool was about to advocate a plan that had been tried more than thirty years ago, tried and found wanting before this young fool was born. "Ah, no," the young man protested, as if sensing the nature of their disappointment. "I am not thinking of that ancient plan of the late Professor Blanochon. I am, of course, familiar with it -- that stingy unimaginative scheme that called for self-repair of the worn or injured servants of another age, the unsophisticated robots. In that there was no progress, no imagination, no grasp of the true problem. The robot, after a certain period of usually good service to man, grew in lassitude, his wires old, his plates and power wafers jaded. He made no honest attempt to repair himself well, wishing rather to die back to some easy junk yard. But my plan calls for a whole new deal for steel-folk. You might call it the steel-man's chance for bliss, his emancipation. But it also means the emancipation -- finally the almost total emancipation -- of man from the toil of making servants merely to -- do I say merely? nay, boundlessly -- receive the The last sentence was grandly shouted. T HE applause rose and became prolonged. We stood at our seats and danced. We were with this man! When the bedlam had ceased a little he went on. He outlined his plan while the huge conclave of world metal-people engineers held to the edges of their seats. The entire working force of present day steel-folk, he explained, must be scrapped -- junked as out of date. In the new population of servants, to be created by the engineers, there must be the sexes, three, or perhaps more correctly two true sexes and one work-horse nonsex which could, after certain nonsex service in the warehouse, be elevated to a sex. (Upon the elevation of a nonsex a sex would necessarily be demoted in the rotation necessary to keep the warehouse force and the sex groups at stable strength). Designations for the three groups would be hes, ses and hese. A hes would have his power unit on the right side of his chest; a ses would have hers on the left side; and a hese, the nonsex, would display the power unit in the middle of the chest. On a day determined by local conditions, the quality and quantity of the work force and perhaps other considerations, best understood by the metal-people engineer in charge, all the hes and ses of a given district would be called together. Under the watchful supervision of the ranking engineer of that particular community each hes and ses would be required to remove a certain one of his or her power wafers from the power unit. On a gleaming steel table, perfectly bare except for a few carved signs of erotic significance to steelfolk (such as steel-shaving flowers bloomed on intricate balancestems amidst lance-shaped bees without wings and iron balls mated, represented as whirling two-andtwo in a perfectly clear, colorless oil) the wafers would be placed in two heaps, the hes wafers in one, the ses wafers in another. Then, with careful tabulation by the ranking peoplegeer, the hes and ses would file by the mating table and each be handed a wafer from the opposite-sex heap. To hasten the mechanics of mating, as a check and to keep everything decently routine, a peoplegeer-incharge-of-love, merely a clerklieutenant sent from the central offices to assist the head peoplegeer of the district, would call out sex and numbers of correctly matched pairs, usually calling out the hes number first. For instance he would sing out, "Hes Twenty must have ses Ten-nine-six-four's love wafer and vice versa." And so it would go until all the pairs chosen for love at this particular callup were correctly ready for mating. (Yes, it does seem rather a shabby and shallow plan-of-love and many a better one -- and at least one worse one -- at once come to mind. But I give you this plan exactly as outlined to that great conclave by the genius with wild dark hair and beady, flashing eyes.) Their part of courtship over in a prearranged matching of wafers, hes # and ses # would repair to a little cubicle out of sight of everyone and soon would come to vib-reactors of breathless eavesdroppers a tiny tink-tink sound; perhaps the listeners would feel a pleasant anticipatory thrill deep in the chambers of their own most delicate wires and plates, knowing that one happy pair were already toying with each other's power sections and exchanging wafers. When the lovers reappeared there might be wild metallic cheers or merely hoarse huzzas or perhaps just the blinking of bulb-eyes to show appreciation of a solemn occasion and a joyful one. But hes # and ses # couldn't care less because they would be in love now and they would hurry off to the great "metal building shaped like half an orange. There they would confront the workhorse hese. Perhaps he would say, "Gob doy, congrootulotions, yoy yoy!" Or if he were old and tired from his warehouse chores he might simply blink his bulbs and ask them to get on with it. "Oh, see them," our speaker cried, carried away by his dream, "enter the steellov room, a place filled with those wonder-things we may term love objects of steelfolk." The black wild hair shook down, the eyes gleamed. "Steel balls balance on jets of rainbowcolored gas there to swing the steel lover's waltz constantly through the room; robot puppets of finest thread-wire and new-metal cavort unceasingly on a stage of ever-changing lights. And over all wafts an atmosphere of tiny robot-calipers interminably measuring lengths amidst the lance bees gently whirling in a clear cool light that does seem to shine beyond forever. From the lovers the unexplained sounds! Ah, it may be only earnest conversation. They emerge! They tell the hese what they have decided to do! He goes to the proper stack and picks out the proper frame. He gives them a steel-bound book of instructions -- all the things, each detailed step, to rear the little frame right. And on the book's last page the frame stands whole, all his gleaming parts together, all the detail superimposed. And under the picture appears this little verse: You held the future in my lacks; Think! Did you visit all the right stacks? "Gentlemen, picture the inward glow, which no steel-person could have experienced in the old days, when the happy pair clank off around the warehouse, the bare frame clasped between them. And know that these good steel parents are determined to visit all the right stacks and rear a sturdy accurately constructed steel-person according to the book. And they will do it! Then, the job finished, they will leave their creation at the warehouse -- whether a hes a ses or a hese -- for further disposition. Tomorrow, back to work -- end of happy useful marriage -- end of happy useful love... for a time... until next call-up... according to local conditions... quality and quantity of the work force... date set by metal-people engineer." leisure on this high mountain top where no hes or ses or hese has yet come, I can see him and, calling up the dark vision, I can hear him crying, Did God build you and me? Yes! But in the beginning. Since then He has not lifted a hand... I can hear hear him pleading for man's leisure as on that great day when he spoke before the assembled giants of steel-folk engineering. But across his words a strange sound pounds me, nearer and nearer -- like rocks on metal sheets and metal balls on stone. Yes, the warehouses are climbing the mountains; the steelfolk come chanting a song of happy love-power, their metal footsteps on the level places sounding like little pile drivers walking free, their scratchy holds on the sheer mountain stones sounding like cats whetting claws. In the Old Days... But I must not regard them in other than their true light. They are not angry; they are merely coming to work. They will whirl stones away like pebbles, dig holes that swallow hills -- and they will level the mountain to build a new warehouse. You see, they are forced to expand because love has been strong. Almost from the first they saw no cause to wait for callup by a metal-people engineer. And though many frames have been born out of wedlock and many a stack has been visited in sheer excess of free love, the steelfolk have prospered. And now they are crowding me -- the last engineer, the last flesh-man, the last human being on earth -- from the last mountain top of my world. Oh, they will not, I feel sure, even notice me waiting here amid more leisure -- and terror -- than any other man knew. I think they must stoop and whirl me from the mountain as of no use, as though I were a resting stone.  it's no use. The whisper is all around us and it will take us, too. We are all one now. We have opened the eye that links us, wherever he is, with him .' I "This is nonsense!" Wannemaker shouted. "Preposterous. I feel no presence. I hear no whisper. The ape's dead and that's all there is to  . "Is it?" Sanderson asked sadly. "You may not hear the whisper of the waves on the eternal sea but there is another whisper now. Listen! Do you hear anything outside there, in the morning before the birds shake off their sleep and sing?" "I hear -- I hear nothing!" swore Wannemaker. "Not -- a squeaking? I hear the ( Continued from page #) squeaking of an army out there. They are coming for us, Minister, and there is nothing we can do. It is as inevitable as the soul of Rastus, waiting for us in the dark." "I -- I do hear something now. It's -- it's -- but it can't be!" "I am afraid it is, Minister." He did not need to join Wannemaker at the window with the constables with their rifles blazing in the utter futility of their terror. He sat beside Angela Styles and held her hand. He knew what was coming for them under the rising morning mist. A vast brown army, closing in on the house, the whole country, brown as far as the eye could reach. Linked with all its fellows in the world, the rat, too, had escaped.  Want a way out of whatever it is you're in? Then read -- The Magazine of Alternatives The doctor told me,"Marguerite, you can be alive and ugly, or beautiful and dead" The day I first noticed the small pink spot on my cheek, I had other things on my mind. The New York papers said, "Marguerite Piazza opens at the Persian Room". I covered the spot with makeup, walked out into the spotlight, and forgot it -- forgot everything -- in the joy of singing. It wasn't until the spot began to spread, that I went to a cancer specialist. The day the doctor told me I'd have to have radical face surgery, I was sure my career was over. It was no longer a matter of saving my looks. Just of saving my life. They kept the mirrors in my hospital room covered for a week. And yet today, thanks to the fantastic skill of the surgeons, I sing in the spotlight again. I let myself be photographed full-face by a famous photographer of glamorous women. And I am alive. So now you know why I am appealing to you on behalf of the American Cancer Society. To give money. To get regular checkups. And to pay attention to cancer's warning signals. You know, there's something much worse than finding out you have cancer. And that's not finding out. American Cancer Society. We want to wipe out cancer in your lifetime.? What is it? A black dot, circle, sphere, neutron, eye pupil, tunnel opening, planet, hole, cosmos ? Depending on your perspective, knowledge, and envision .whole planetary life forms interimagination, the answer can be simple or connected the same way. complex, commonplace or extraordinary, defwho forecast things like nuclear power, inite or infinite. supersonic jets, computers, space probes, and moon walks long before they happened. SciWe'd like to introduce you to some uniqueence Fiction authors are writing tomorrow's ly gifted authors who have created an excithistory today. ing, mind-stretching literature. Writers who Just I will bring you any three books decan look at a dot or a pebble and see a uniscribed on this page. With them comes your verse of sub-atomic particles. Who can enrollment in The Science Fiction Book speculate on the incredible number of interClub, the frontier of the future. Join today, dependent cells that make up a human body The coupon tells how. with trial membership #. The Foun#. Childhood's #. Quest for datlon Trilogy End by Arthur the Future by by Isaac Asimov. C. Clarke. ManA. E. Van Vogt. The ends of the kind's last genThe electrifying galaxy revert to eratlon on earth, adventure of the barbarism. Pub. "Wildly fantasman who dised. # tic! -- Atlantic, covers lmmorPub. ed. # tallty and the #. Dangerous secrets of time. Visions ed. by #. Beyond the Harlan Ellison. Beyond by Poul #. Neanderthal Anthology of # Anderson. Six Planet by Brian stofies never benovellas by Hugo W. Aldiss. # fore in print by Award winner, novella gems. Sturgeon, AnAbout scientists. Never before derson. others, pirates, loners. published in Pub. ed. # U.S. ! Shrewd. #. Ice Crown witty, ingenious. #. Five Fates, by Andre NorA remarkable ton. A closed #. A Treasury tour de force, planet holds of Great Science Five top writers strange colonists Fiction, e d . supply their own locked in inby Anthony endings for trigue over a Boucher. # Vol"After life, royal crown with ume set. # what?" Pub. ed. dread power, pages. Counts as # Pub. ed. # one book. Pub. ed. # #. Prelude to #. The Year Mars by Arthur # An Anthol#. I Sing The C. Clarke. Two ogy edited by Body Electric! complete novels. Harry Harrison, by Ray BradSands of Mars Thirteen combury. i# major and Prelude to pelling new pieces -- BradSpace. # short stories on the burv's first colstories. by the quality of life # lection in five sci-fi "colossus." years from now vears. Pub. ed. Pub. ed. # Pub. ed. # S# Boole Club editions are sometimes reduced in size, but they are full-length, hard-cover books you will be proud to add to your permanent library. Members accepted In U.S.A. and Canada only. Canadian members will be serviced from Toronto. Offer slightly different in Canada. Science Fiction Book Club #-S# Please accept my application for membership and rush the # books whose numbers I have printed below. Bill me Just # plus shipping and handling for all #. Each month send me the Club's free bulletin "Things To Come" describing tho two monthly selections and other book bargains. If I do not wish to receive one of the two monthly selections, or prefer an alternate or no book at all, I simply indicate so on the form provided. I pay only #. plus shipping and handling for each book I take. (Occasional extra-value selections are slightly more.) I need take only # books in the coming year and may resign any time after purchasing # books. Introductory package. I may return it in # days. Membership will be canceled. I will owe nothing. MR. If under #, parent must sign above. Printed in U.S.A.  Lovecraft Lives! -- mainly because the stories he wrote and the concepts he invented are too gripping to stop reading... or to stop writing. The roster of writers who have carried on Lovecraft's characters and ideas is a Who's Who of fantasy greats -- August Derleth, Robert Bloch, Frank Belknap Long, Colin Wilson, Clark Ashton Smith, Henry Kuttner. now include works by these month's offering is a prime pair from Derleth, The Mask of Cthulhu and The Trail of Cthulhu -- a story collection and a novel about hapless mortals' involvement with the terrifying beings from between the dimensions -- Cthulhu, Hastur the Unspeakable, Ying, the amorphous fluteplayer, and the Goat with the Thousand Young. And next month, we'll have what is probably Lovecraft's solidest novel. The Case of Charles Dexter Ward. Goulartifice -- a new noun, or Beaglism, to use as a label for Ron Goulart's acid zaniness and what the New York Times calls his "bleak but bracing humor." Death Cell is the first novel dealing with Jack Summer of Muckrake, the galactic newsmag -- a first-rate Goulartifact. # each An Intex Publisher #I Filth Ave., New York, N.Y. # wherever paperbacks are sold. For mail orders, please send SI. # for each book (includes postage and handling) to: Beagle Books, Dept. CS # West # Street New York, N.Y. #I I Galaxy is published in French, German, Italian, Japanese and Spanish. The U. S. Edition is published in Braille and Living Tape. July-August, #I Vol. #, No. I Robert Silverberg NO veil A editor Science editor feature editor Managing editor Art Director Associate Art Director Circulation Director Subscription Director  Publisher Associate Publisher R.A. Lafferty Ernest Hill J.K. Swearingen Larry Eisenberg Algis Budrys ing Corporation, a subsidiary of Universal Publishing #. Distributing CorporaMon, Arnold E. Abramson, President. Main offices; # East # Street, New York, N.Y. #. # per copy. #-issue subscription: # in the United States, elsewhere #. Second class postage paid at New York, N.Y. and additional mailing ofPublishing Corporation under international, Universal and PanAmerican Copyright Conventions. All rights reserved. The publisher assumes no responsibility for unsolicited material. All stories printed in this magazine are fiction and any similarity between characters and actual persons is coincidental. Title registered U.S. Patent Office. Prinfed in U.S. A. The central theme of Robert A. Heinlein's  Will Fear No Evil continues to evoke its uniquely valid echoes of matters at hand and things to come. Thus Give a Gift of Life is the newest game and yours or mine may be the name. Every player has a chance. No strings to Giver or Receiver. The Gift is made at your convenience -- when you no longer need the item. Or is not made. You don't have to change your vote, your last will and testament, your friendships, dress style or length of hair in order to play. Without penalty and at any time, you may quit playing. Here's the scoop: Mr. James Pendzick, computer programeranalyst at the University of Wisconsin and candidate for a Master's in mathematics, writes: "I have been a reader of your magazine on and off for several years, but it was Heinlein's  Will Fear No Evil that got me to subscribe. I am writing this in direct response to a line from your April ('#) Letters # column: The National Rare Blood Club reports an unusually impressive response from your ranks... ' I would like to request equal time for the National Kidney Foundation, which is trying to recruit organ doners..." The Organ Donor Program of the National Kidney Foundation (# Park Avenue South, New York, N.Y. #, if you want to look into it) is a little more than a year old, is not restricted to kidney transplants, and has spread up and down and across the land. Forty-nine of the fifty states, plus the District of Columbia, have passed the Uniform Anatomical Gift Act, with Massachusetts, at this writing, the sole holdout. The Act transforms into a legal document a wallet-size card, which you may either carry next to your driver's license for as long as you live -- or tear up and file in the nearest trash can, with pobody on Earth the wiser. Not eten the two friends who witnessed your signature on the card. In your wallet the card remains -- for as long as you want -- the sole record anywhere that you are playing the game as a Giver. Advances in medical science now make it possible to replace a variety of malfunctioning human organs. Techniques for transplanting kidneys and corneas are most advanced, but progress is being made in overcoming transplantation problems connected with the liver, pancreas, heart, bone and other tissue. The Uniform Donor Card permits you to specify, over your signature, how much or how little of yourself you care to Give to save a relative, friend or stranger. Donor Cards are now presumed to be nestling in the wallets of potential Givers. Since no records are kept, the exact number of cards active at any given moment is unavailable, but effects of the pro( Please turn to page I # ) so impressive was the quaiity of your participation in the reader poils (particularly the December one) that we would purely love to put our money where your mouth is -- e.g., pick your brains in behalf of your fellow readers. Here's the idea: we'll pay # for a lead letter and # each for other letters to be published in Galaxy under the heading: Use this new department to push your pet peeve or dream. Be controversial if you like but be also constructive. Topics: you pick 'em but keep them in the sciencescience-fiction areas. Criticism, camment, speculation are fine, but make them well feunded. Bias is okay when so identified. Abuse, bigotry -- no. Except for unusual instances net clearly foreseeable, correspondence simply commenting on Galaxy will be handled as before -- without payment. It will be reported on at approximately sixmonth intervals. Your reward for such letters will be a magazine more tailored to your needs; ours will be knowing you. Address correspondence intended for the new department to: Galaxy Magazine # E. # Street New York, N.Y. # With every man doing his best for those he loves, who needs outside enemies? I trampled into dust almost everywhere, but it was nonetheless a very decent campsite. Lying on the top of a ridge, it was separated from other sites by underbrush between the pines and spruce. There was a space under a tree for a tent. At night, when the winds blew, the susurrance in the needles high above made a restful background for sleep. To the east trees marched downhill, so that the eye could reach above them across a distant wooded ridge to a great rocky peak. In the late afternoon sun the granite against dark blue sky; the slopes below, nearer the campsite, were in shadow now and formed a dark green base for the composition. Peter Lathrop stood by the campfire looking at the scene, then glanced at his watch. He drew a deep breath, held it, let it out, finished off the beer in his hand and threw the can aside. "Grace, the air out here's so good you can taste it," he said. "Not in here," a voice called back from the tent. "I'm changing the baby." "Where are the kids?" "How should I know? Down the hill by the big rock. Pete, you'd better get them." "Yeah." Pete looked at his watch again, then headed toward a path leading downhill. The path switched back twice and passed below a huge boulder imbedded in the side of the hill. On top of the boulder were four children. A teenager stood on the highest point, eyeing the glowing mountain. A smaller boy of perhaps nine and two girls, one ten or eleven, the other about five, small for her age, were variously occupied. They saw Pete. "Hi, Dad," the teenager said, "Come on up." "No, you come down, Tim. And help the Peewee." The Peewee said, "I don't want to go." : "Judy, you and Mike, too." "Dad, can't we stay until dark? It's a long time yet." "We're late already. We have to drive a thousand miles by day after tomorrow. Come on. Everybody off." Mike said, "Come on up just for a second." Pete started to get angry. "Mike, you get down right now. I don't want to go any more than you do. Now get down here, all of you." With great reluctance the children made their way down, Tim going first and lifting the little ones to the ground. In single file, Pete bringing up the rear, they returned to the campsite. Grace emerged from the tent as they came into the clearing. She carried a baby and led a toddler of two by the hand. "We have to go?" she asked. "It's five o'clock." An odd silence fell over the family, broken at length by the man. "Tim, you and Mike take the tent down. You girls carry the other stuff to the car." While the older boys jumped on the folded tent, pressing air out of the canvas, the two little girls came up to the car with armloads of pine cones. The older one asked, "Daddy, can we bring these?" The man backed out of the Volkswagen. "Now where would I put all those? Throw 'em back in the woods." "Honey, can't they take a couple?" Grace's voice came from inside the car. "You're not supposed to take anything. Oh, well -- you each take two and throw the rest back." The girls ran happily a few feet toward the trees, dumped their loads on the ground and began discussing which were the best. The two boys brought the tent and heaved it atop the Volkswagen; it fit behind the suitcases and Just in front of a large propane tank on a frame welded to the cartop; from the tank two copper lines ran down into the engine compartment. Tim asked, "Can we take some, too?" He and Mikejoined the girls. "Take one for Mother," Grace called. "Look around, you kids, and see if we left anything," Pete said. "We're ready." He gave a last tug at the strap holding the tent and suitcases down. G race came out of the car and the children came up, holding their pine cones. They all looked at the mountain, now beginning to turn orange. Tim asked, "Dad, do we have to go? Couldn't we stay one more day?" "I don't want to go," the Peewee said and started to cry in a small, frightened voice. Pete simply stared at the mountain. "Daddy, I hate it down there," Judy said. "I want to stay here." She started to cry, too, and that made the Peewee cry harder. "Grace, get those kids in the car," the man said in a low voice, still looking at the mountain. "Okay, honey. Sweetheart, you first, in the back. You, too, Peewee, and then Mike, next to the baby. Make room for Tim." She was hiding tears, too. "No, don't put your feet on those -- we'll need them." She took the toddler on her lap on the passenger side in front. The man turned from the mountain and got in. "Might as well have the windows down," he said, starting the engine. A puff of burned oil came out the exhausts, momentarily obscuring the beer cans and paper plates behind the car. "It was a good vacation, honey," Grace said. From behind her came muffled sobs. The car rolled off the grass and onto the dirt road leading downward among the trees. In a few hundred yards the road led past the picnic grounds, where people waved; nobody in the car waved back. On through the trees the car rolled, with a whine of second gear and the crunch of tires on gravel. Gradually the trees began to thin; they grew shorter and the underbrush was brown around the edges near the road. Finally the road reached a sharp switchback with a wide shoulder and the man pulled the car to the side and parked. "All right, get 'em out. Throw the bags in the back." No one moved and the man became angry. "Come on, can't you smell it? Put 'em on and roll up the windows." Grace said, "Okay, babies, we have to. Tim, give me the little one and mine and Dad's." Tim pulled three khaki bags from under his feet and passed them up front; he took out others and passed them around and all pulled at the straps. "It looks like a pig's snout," Judy said, in tears. She pressed the blunt, cone over her face, pushed her hair back to let the upper part with goggles fit against her forehead, pulled the elastic straps down behind her head. "I hate it." "Stop crying -- you'll fog up the eyes." the man said, his voice muffled by his own respirator. He looked in the rearview mirror and saw Tim leaning against the side of the car, his masked face turned to the upholstry. "Tim, do the baby first. I always have to tell you." Tim said, not moving, "I'm not going to do the baby." "God damn it -- " the man started, but Grace put her hand on his arm firmly. "I'll do it," she said. She opened her door, got out, stood the toddler on the ground, pulled the seat forward and leaned into the back. The baby began to scream. Finally the screams became muffled and Grace said, "Tim, no, Mike, you hold her hands, just till she gets used to it again." She backed out, picked up the grotesque little masked form waiting beside the car and got back in. The door slammed, the windows rolled up and the car moved on. Around the bend the trees were almost all brown and the road was very dusty. Down the family coasted, past the ranger station. Finally they reached the last long gentle grade. The road ahead was hazy. It stretched down into thicker and thicker haze until it disappeared into a murky gray-yellow layer that reached ;to the visible horizon. The man gripped the wheel with both hands and stared straight ahead. The baby began to scream again and Peewee and Judy began to cry, too, as the car descended into the opaque cloud. T he survey plane broke into the clear at # feet. A level plain, yellow-gray, with a fuzzy overlay and no distinct features, stretched to the horizon. The pilot reached to his neck and keyed the microphone. "Survey, this is Survey Four. Four "Survey Four, Roger. Arrive at intersection Yellow in two minutes." "Survey Four, out." The observer in the back of the converted # tapped the pilot. "Can we take off the respirators?" "Go ahead." Both unsnapped the mouthpieces and let them dangle, the pilot adjusting his throat microphone. "I don't see any breaks at all," the voice from the rear said. "Set up. We make the run anyway. Intersection in one minute. Over Baltimore now, heading due west." "Okay." The observer tweaked a knob or two on his portable control panel and watched the screen before him. His face was illuminated yellow by the displays. "Any time." "Coming up -- start." The plane headed away from the sunrise in a straight and level line. thin tendril toward Boston. The tendril hung stationary, then began to spread laterally as the combustion products formed nuclei for condensation. After a while the sky was empty, except for the contrail, which was now a ragged orange cloud nearly a half-mile wide to the south. The survey pictures were being taken in several wavelengths, including infrared. A relay station in Baltimore picked up the signals stations to Chicago, where the information was reconstructed into pictures on six screens at Survey Control, on a top floor of the Prudential Building. On this day pedestrians could not see the thirtieth floor of the building and the observers in Survey Control, on the fortieth floor, could see neither the street nor the top of the Sears building or the John Hancock building, sixty floors higher. Two men were looking at the main monitor, which duplicated one of the six pictures flanking it. One man, standing and leaning over the other who was seated before the console, spoke. "Well, Joe, any sense in recording this?" The screen showed only yellow-gray cloud floating downward endlessly. "I don't know. We haven't had a break in the last ten days. I suppose we'd better, at least the infrared." "Let's have the range blips on; I'll do it." "Okay, Mac. It's all set up." Macauley went to another chair and picked up a microphone. "Survey Four, this is Survey, over." "Survey Four." "Give us the range markers in infrared. Hold four thousand, and check calibration." "Roger." On the main screen and the corresponding small screen, two spots of ruby light appeared, wavered and converged into one. Numbers began to blink once per second at the bottom of the main monitor screen; # -- # -- # -- # -- #, showing small variations in altitude of the cloud top. "What was it yesterday?" Joe asked. "Around thirty-four hundred -- it's a hundred feet thicker today. God." Joe reached for the microphone and his voice broke into the formal singsong of the military radioman. "Survey Four, this is Survey, over?" "Survey Four." "?echeck laser calibration and altitude at Fo-wer, zero, zero, zero?" "Roger." The red spot became two, then one again. "Survey, the calibration is down the middle and radar altitude converts to pressure altitude, four thousand point zero, zero. Stand by for barometer check." In a moment the voice returned. "I verify calibration. Survey, over." "Uh, Roger, Survey Four, this is Survey, out." "I'd better talk this over with Taylor," Macauley said. "Record the infrared and the markers, Joe." Joe flipped some switches, while Macauley left. Joe turned on an intercom and spoke into it. Through the control room window could be seen a large room, actually a converted TV stage in earlier days, where several dozen men in shirtsleeves sat before consoles. A voice crackled back from a small loudspeaker overhead. "Right, Joe. We're talking to Denver and Salt Lake right now; we'll get on Survey Seven as soon as the Salt Lake frequency clears." M acauley shut the door behind him and proceeded down a corridor to another door, marked: Midwest and Eastern Survey Control Headquarters. He nodded to the receptionist behind the low rail separating the waiting room, from the rest of the office, made his way between desks where girls sat typing and knocked at the door lettered: Survey Control Coordinator, James X. Taylor. A voice sounded within and he entered. Jim Taylor was dictating to a stenographer. He looked up, said, "Hi, Mac, be with you in a minute -- " and went on: "Let's see -- 'Ours is, of course, strictly a monitoring function, but our readings during the past ten days warrant an urgent warning.' No, strike 'warrant' and substitute: 'call for -- The above concentrations of sulfur dioxide, carbon dioxide, carbon monoxide and particulates show a steady rise beginning on Tuesday, August seventh, nineteen-seventy-nine, and continuing to the present. The increase is steady. There has been great difficulty in pressing ernergency measures any further. Mayor Finlay insists that high-grade coal reserves must be held for winter, since a heating emergency is already foreseeable. He insists also that any further reduction in line voltage, according to his engineers, would threaten the survival of Chicago and its suburbs.' " Macauley pinched his nose and jabbed a thumb back over his shoulder. Taylor nodded and continued. "'This is probably true. The filtration and refrigeration units all over the city are running underspeed, so that even forty stories up it is difficult to keep up with normal seepage.' " He motioned to the stenographer and asked, "What is it, Mac?" "Same, but worse. The top is up about a hundred feet over yesterday. No breaks on a line due west from Baltimore for two hundred miles so far." "A hundred feet? Couldn't that be the Alleghenies?" "Average." "I see." Taylor thought, then sighed. "Okay, here goes. Stick around, Mac, you're going to have to back me up. Betty?" He resumed dictation pace: "'I consider this a situation of the utmost gravity. Our reports for the past ten days have been sent through normal channels, but in the absence of the Undersecretary there has been no official response to the attached special notices.' New paragraph. "Tn addition, it is becoming apparent that local authorities are attempting to deal with the problem in their own areas as if there were no problems elsewhere. Cities are competing with each other for a larger share of the power in the distribution grids; they have reached the point where they are operating with negative reserves and require power from the grid even to maintain the status quo. The latest expansion of power generation equipment in the city of Chicago has been accomplished by adding coalburning equipment instead of nuclear power; natural gas and oil supplies are all but exhausted and there is sharp competition between transportation needs and home heating requirements for fuel -- and of course, it is the same consumers who compete against themselves. All these factors have radically increased the output of pollutants in this area and very similar situations hold in all major cities within this Survey zone.' Paragraph. "'As I mentioned earlier in more detail, we appear to have reached a point where the production of contaminants itself is calling forth measures which add more contamination than they protect against. The whole system is slowing down because of the near-impossibility of conducting normal business while at the same time maintaining life in an atmosphere that long ago passed the danger levels of concentration for most contaminants." Paragraph. "'Now we see a new phenomenon entering the picture -- the cover over the entire Northeast quadrant of the country. Very soon this will endanger crops and already the change in upper-air conditions has caused -- ' strike that, Betty, substitute: 'appears to have caused a dropoff in rainfall and an alteration in the whole weather pattern. The cloud cover apparently began to thicken as the last breaks disappeared; the last report, which is current to the present hour, indicates that the thickening is proceeding without any indication of slowing down.' I said that already, Betty, but leave it in. Paragraph. "We in Survey Control are unanimous -- '" Macauley nodded to Taylor's questioning look -- "'in the opinion that mere emergency measures have already failed and we see no possible chance of averting a major disaster. We have now only a choice between disasters -- one we control and one that runs on out of control while ineffectual attempts are made to provide nearly normal conditions in a few isolated spots.' Paragraph. "'My recommendations, which are based on what I believe to be a clear and self-evident set of facts, are as follows: ' Mac?" "Shut down the mills." " 'One: All steel production, automobile production, oil refining, and non-nuclear power generation must cease immediately for a period of at least sixty days.' " "No light." "'Two: All use of electricity not vital to the maintenance of life must be forbidden indefinitely under the strictest penalties. This includes electrical home lighting, air conditioning but not filtration, office lighting, street lighting, use of electrical home appliances except for refrigerators. Also close down battery recharging stations.' " "Cars." "'Three: Single-occupant automobiles must be forbidden and within that provision only essential automobile, bus, train, or air travel is to be allowed, again with stiff penalties for violation, nonpolluting vehicles excepted.' " "No, Jim, don't forget the battery recharging stations." "Strike it, Betty. Is that enough, Mac?" "Might be. I can't account for the thickening of the cover. Maybe something new has started that will go on by itself now, no matter what we do." "You'd better be wrong. Betty? New paragraph. 'These measures clearly mean a suspension of all normal commerce and all attempts to conduct normal affairs. We have before us now only one task: to survive for sixty days. After that we can turn to the task of surviving for another sixty days with what we have left.' Respectfully submitted and so on. Fix the grammar and type it up, Betty -- address copies to the mailing list I gave you." The stenographer sat for a moment scribbling, snapped her book shut. She sat a moment longer, then rose, giving Taylor a look full of tears as she left. "Smart girl," Taylor said. "If I had time I'd be crying, too." "Will anyone listen? Whom are you sending it to?" "Secretary of the Interior. White House. Copies all over the place. They'll be carried back by Survey One tonight." "Then we'll getia response tomorrow or Friday." "Or we'll go to Washington!" "What about the Undersecretary? You're bypassing him." "He's studying future pollution problems in Alaska with his wife and children and a guide who knows where some bears are." "Is the meeting still on?" "Three-thirty, all section chiefs. Bring Joe, he'll be up to date on Survey Four and tell him to get summaries on the other runs." Taylor sighed and swiveled his chair around to look out his window. Dim building shapes could be discerned in the haze. "I wish it were May instead of August. They'll be lighting up their furnaces in a month or so." of the business jet, talking to the pilot who had been in Survey Four. He put a briefcase in the copilot's seat, which was empty. "I'd feel a lot happier if you weren't going alone." "No sweat," the pilot said. "This ship is designed for one pilot and one observer and there'll be no survey tonight." "The East Coast is absolutely solid." "I said Td do it. I read what's in those letters and I know what it looks like on top. I'm with you -- why won't you take my word for it?" "At least fuel up with safety fuel." The pilot grinned. "That's what they're putting in. I changed the order after the last report from Dulles." "Well, that makes me feel a little better -- at least the plane won't burn if you rack it up." "Cheery thought. I don't like that stuff -- you have to keep the combustion temperature too high in order to make it burn and it leaves orange crap all over the sky. It doesn't seem right, especially when it's Survey One doing it." "Forget it; if they follow our recommendations you'll be taking a stagecoach back." A ground crewman came in the door with a clip-board. "Sign here." The pilot signed and the crewman left. Macauley shook hands with the pilot and left also. Outside he turned and closed the door, then walked rapidly toward the terminal building while the crewman cleared away the steps and stowed the hoses back into the tanker truck. The day-glow orange truck pulled away as Macauley entered through the broad glass Ballantine Books Banquet (well, "fresh" Is hardly the word, but anyway) our head is filled with joy for Larry, winner of the Newe'll be doing Larry's next collection, along with Niven's earlier works. #I is the Year of Larry Niven -- and proud are we to have a share in it.  Lynn del Rey (it's Spring, after ail) that we are meant to devote this column to books for May and June, we will nevertheless do so. More or less. May then, will see Annie's next drag(which is reissued, naturally). The dragons of Pern are a noble and lovable lot -- and a breathtaking concept. Anne McCaffrey macushia, skoal! ((jr whatever the local equivalent may be).  Irish scene, a new Dunsany. Well, its from so far back we guarantee none of our readers will be familiar with it. Trust Lin Carter, mining away among his #-odd book library, to Valley.  not look like s.f., but ninety percent of it is. So buy.  numbers certainly include many a science-fiction fan, we are now doing an illustrated series, priced at only a buck. You ought to be able to find books on the Bugatti, the Alfa Romeo; also on Le Mans. verberg. A book which is not science fiction -- but then, what is? So we'll talk about it anyway. It is certainly not like anything the Pope has ever written before. A sort of Fellini trip, if you will, in literary form. So emodon't miss. And another Silverberg, this one more in the tradition, titled an elegiac title for sardonicus. And finally, an Oriental escapade titled (August, September, or whatever it maybe). BB doors of the terminal building. He arrived at the upper level in time to see the plane release its brakes and roll toward the taxiway, its high-intensity flasher operating and a rotating red beacon sweeping light across the fuselage and surrounding buildings. It appeared to be the only active plane and for good reason; the night was black out there and the red beacon rapidly became a reddish blob as the plane moved off into the murk. The jet glow was shot with orange streaks. Macauley waited' until the flashing red blob reappeared from behind a hangar, climbing, and he heard the faint jet sound through the window; then he turned and went out through the nearly empty terminal. At # feet the pilot saw the stars. On the eastern horizon the moon, in its last quarter, was rising; the pale light shone on the cloud cover, providing an easy reference for visual flight. "O'Hare, this is Survey One leaving the control zone; request permission to change frequency." "Roger, One -- have a good trip." The pilot removed his respirator. He took the plane to eighteen thousand; from there it looked as if he were flying over an endless ocean of milk. A few times he changed omni frequencies and twice he had conversations with control areas on the ground. The air was nearly still; he indicated # knots airspeed and computed only # knots ground speed with a direct tail wind. The jet stream had moved far north; it had not flowed over the United States at all for six months. He saw Cleveland as a dull red glow under the clouds, with Akron Wely visible in the distance; Pittsburgh was not visible at all and Baltimore, when he passed over it, was only a suggestion of a glowing patch. By that time he was letting down. "Dulles, this is Survey One." "Survey One, Dulles." "Request landing instructions, what else?" "Negative, Survey One. We are now below minimums. Can you hold?" "Estimate thirty minutes reserve, Dulles. Is anything going to change in thirty minutes?" "Stand by. One." In a moment the operator was back. "Divert to Baltimore, One. We just had a power failure here and are on emergency power. The high-intensity approach is out." "Roger, Dulles, out." He changed frequencies. "Baltimore, this is Survey One." "Survey One, go ahead." "I have been diverted from Dulles -- can you take me? I'm about twenty miles north, letting down through eight thousand." "We have a power failure here. on the runway. Can you hold?" "Not long enough to matter; operative?" "Affirmative, the radar is operative." "I have radar, too -- you'll have to talk me in." The pilot turned on his radar and in a moment a wand of light was sweeping back and forth on the display. He adjusted the intensity until only the permanent targets showed. "Stay on this frequency. One," a second voice said. "Turn on your transponder, please." The pilot did. "All right, we verify you eighteen miles northeast. Make a one-minute turn, one-eighty degrees." "Roger." The horizon tipped gently and stayed that way as the plane circled. Then it steadied and flew for several minutes, letting down. "Baltimore, I indicate four thousand five hundred, does that agree with your reading?" "Negative, your transponder shows you at three thousand nine hundred. We have no height-finding radar operative. Stand by." There was a pause, with the carrier still on. "One, we are going to take your altimeter reading, please advise every five hundred feet. You are left on the track, please turn ten right." "Ten right." "That's good, hold it. Get ready for ten left when I say." "Roger." "Get ready for ten left. Now. That's good. Have you the field on radar?" "Affirmative, I think I see the wreck and the two runways. I appear to be lined up with the left one, is that correct?" "Affirmative." "Three thousand five hundred." He was in the soup. "Roger, you are high, please increase sink rate." "Roger." There was silence, then; "Three thousand." Pause. "Two thousand five hundred." Again a pause. "Two thousand." "Drifting right, One, correct left five." "Roger." "Right down the pike." "One thousand five hundred." "Stretch it out a little. One." "Roger." The pilot added power briefly, then cut back again. "One thousand." "Correct left. One, you're drifting left." "Which?" "Correction, correction -- steer right ten. Right ten. Hold it. Now left ten. Have you the runway yet?" "Negative. Ground clutter on radar, no visual. Five hundred." The pilot flipped off the radar. "All right. One, no further acknowledgments, please. Left five. Good. Hold left five -- now correct two right. A little more. Good. You're over the inner marker now, maintain two hundred feet per minute. Drifting left again, correct right. More. All right, fast, ten right and ten left, now. Have you the runway yet?" "Neg -- " and that was all. In the tower, the controller dropped his earphones around his neck and fell back in his seat. He raised his eyes to look through the window. An orange glow showed where the Allegheny Airlines flight had come to rest after wiping out the Instrument Landing System antennas. The rest of the field was black; the blue taxiway marker lights were invisible past the first row. He saw a faint glow moving away from the Allegheny wreck's location, probably an ambulance. "Jack, take it, will you?" the controller called and stood up. He left the tower and made his way down to the apron. In a while an ambulance drove up. "Is this the Survey jet that just came in?" he asked the driver. "Yeah. It didn't burn, must have been using safety fuel." "How many aboard?" "One." The controller moved to the back, where attendants were pulling out the stretcher; its wheels popped into place. A briefcase lay on top of the figure under the blanket. "Is he bad?" the controller asked. "That's a familiar voice," came from the stretcher. "Not dead, thanks." "You were way left at the end." "I'm alive. Wait a minute, you guys, I want to talk to him. Listen, you have to do something for me. Government business and important. Open this and read the instructions inside; then deliver the letters now, tonight, in D.C. There are some loose copies -- read one. It has to be tonight, as soon as possible. Okay?" "Okay." "Good. Then let's get out of here. My legs hurt." He couldn't have picked a better man. The controller had just talked two airplanes right into the ground because of faulty equipment and the worst sock-in ever to hit the East Coast. G race and Pete dropped suitcases, towels and coats by the door and herded the children in. Tim was carrying the baby. Grace said, "Seal the door, Tim, I can't wait to get this thing off my face." She went into the TV room, flipping on the lights, and turned on the Filteraire that took up an entire window. Red lights came on in every room, blinking. "Kids, you can go to the bathroom, but leave the resps on until the green comes on." Pete came out of the kitchen holding a can of beer, unopened. "Come on, green," he said. "I'm thirsty." "I'm thirsty," Peewee said and took off her respirator. "Peewee!" Pete shouted and started toward her. Peewee choked and tried to scream, but she coughed instead and grabbed for her mask. Pete took her mask in one hand and pressed it against her face while he picked her up around the middle with his other arm and ran with her into the TV room. Fie held her face in the strong draft of the Filteraire while she coughed and cried and struggled for breath. Grace came running in. "What did she do? Pete? What happened?" Pete was saying, "Take it easy, Peewee, don't breathe so hard -- come on, honey, take it easy -- Gracie, she's all right. It was only for a couple of seconds -- her resp came off." Finally Peewee sat up by herself, her head against the air outlet, and allowed the respirator straps to be readjusted. She was still coughing, taking long breaths and holding the mask tight with one hand. "Pete, you spilled beer on -- oh, it isn't open." Grace had made a trip to the front room. "Honey, here's your beer. The green is on." Pete waved it away. Cries came from the bedroom: "Green, everybody, green, the green is on!" Tim came in, pulling his mask off. "They're in bed. I took the baby's off -- she's wet." Grace and Pete looked at each other, dangling their masks. She leaned forward and Pete kissed her. "I like you better like this," he said. "Okay, Peewee." He leaned down and pulled at the back elastic on Peewee's mask. Grace went off to see to the baby. "No!" Peewee screamed and pushed him away, holding her mask on and crowding closer to the Filteraire. Pete dropped to his knees beside her. "Honey, the air's all right now, see? Mine is off and Mommy's and Tim's. Look." But Peewee's eyes were shut tight behind the glass goggles and she said "No -- no -- no." "Leave her alone for a while," Grace said, passing by the TV room door. "I'll get us something to eat." She went into the kitchen. "Dad -- your beer," Tim said, holding it toward him. Pete stood up and took it, opened it. "Not very cold. Hey, Peewee -- " but the child huddled where she was. Finally he turned and, noticing the television, switched it on. "Should I turn off some lights?" Tim asked. "Oh -- sure, I forgot." Tim went into the other room, came back and turned off all but one light in the TV room. "You know, I think the voltage is down some more," Tim said, settling into his chair. "Look at that light -- it's real yellow." The picture struggled to life, rolling and dim. Tim rose and turned the vertical hold control, halting the rolling. "The control's all the way to one end," he said. A black band showed top and bottom. "What a lousy picture. Who's he?" "Some kind of announcement, I don't know. Turn up the sound." "It is up," Tim reported. "Oh, the tuning's way off." He got sound. answering an unheard question. "No, we expect the north-side plant to be normal by morning." The camera switched to the questioner, a TV reporter whose mask "Just what caused the breakdown, Mr. Spivak?" Spivak sounded harassed, as if he had been answering the same question for different reporters all day. His rfiask, of course, showed no expression. aren't exactly sure. It seems that when the voltage was reduced last night -- well, I should explain that a great many apartment buildings on the north side have installed voltage boosters to keep their tenants' voltage from dropping when the power company reduces its output. Of course the whole purpose of reducing power is to lessen the load on the generators. The voltage boosters thwart that purpose -- in fact, they have just the opposite effect. When the voltage drops there are additional losses in the boosters themselves and the losses in the power lines are increased by the higher currents they pull. The result is that when the voltage is reduced the power load goes up instead of down." "I see. So if everyone had a voltage booster -- or regulator -- there would be no way ,to reduce the load on the lines?" "That is correct. The only way would be to drop the voltage so far that the regulators would stop working -- and that, of course, is what happened last night. Unfortunately the drop was not carried out on purpose. The sewage treatment plant behind us here has very large pumps operated by electric power. Last night they were all operating, too -- and they're what broke the camel's back. The voltage dropped, the pump motors stalled and then burned out, throwing a very heavy load onto the line. That finished off the generators." "Mr. Spivak, that power station supplies a good part of the public housing and ghetto area as well as the high-rise apartment district, doesn't it? Did those people have regulators, too?" "No. I would say not. Regulators are costly and, of course, there would be none in a public housing project." "Then would it be fair to say that the people in the high-rises who had regulators are directly responsible for the four hundred deaths we had here last night?" "I'm afraid I can't comment on that. It is certainly true that the voltage regulators were a major contributing factor. There were many deaths in all areas." "But many poor people don't own respirators for every member of the family and have to stay inside buildings equipped with filter systems. When the power was lost and the filters stopped -- they had no chance, did they?" "I'm afraid I do not have the answer to that question. Ask city hall. Will you excuse me now? I have to return to my duties." "That was Mr. Arthur Spivak, chief engineer of the Sanitary District. Now back to our studios." The picture changed to show two men without respirators seated at a low table. "Thank you, Art Terrier," one of them said. "This is Tom Friendly again, continuing our report on the North Side disaster. I have with me Mr. Anthony Capuzzo, Democratic alderman from the fortysecond ward which was so hard-hit last night. Mr. Capuzzo, has the mayor been in touch with you?" Capuzzo spoke in a rumbling bass. "His honor called me early this morning, yes. He extended his sincerest sympathy to the bereaved families of my ward. This has been a terrible experience for all of us." "Mr. Capuzzo, what do you think was the main cause of the failure?" "Well, Tom, we'll have to wait for the experts on that one; at the moment we're concentrating on a massive cleanup operation around the sewage plant and on restoring power in the areas where there is still a blackout." "You heard Mr. Spivak, Aiderman -- do you agree that the voltage regulators were a major cause of last night's disaster?" "I wouldn't want to jump to conclusions," Capuzzo said. "You must remember that the Sanitary District has been having difficulties with its equipment." "Are you referring to the controversy between the mayor and Mr. Spivak over the purchase of equipment for sewage treatment and transport?" "Well, Tom, I know that the newspapers have tried to make this into a controversy, but Mr. Spivak is a fine gentleman even if he is a Republican -- " a genial smile -- "and the mayor is in full communication with him. The failure of the two pump motors may have been caused simply by an unpredictable human error, faulty rhaintenance or any of a number of understandable factors. It is certainly true that the instant those two motors burned out the generating station was put out of commission. But I'm no expert. We'll just have to wait for an inquiry to be organized." "Alderman, I understand that there were two deaths in the highrise apartment where you live, but over two hundred in the Cabrini Homes. How do you account for that?" "Tom, we're looking into that, believe me. I'm afraid I must leave." "Mr. Spivak indicated earlier that it was because the high-rises generally have emergency power for six to twelve hours, while the public housing projects have no provision for keeping filter units in operation in an emergency." "I'm afraid Mr. Spivak is jumping to conclusions again. I'm sorry, Tom, but I must get back to my ward -- you understand." Grace's voice came from the kitchen. "Pete, come look at this mess!" "Wait a minute," Pete called. "... for station identification," the announcer was saying. The picture suddenly started to roll. "See if you can fix it, Tim," Pete said and went into the kitchen. "Pete, everything in the freezer's mushy." "There was a big power failure last night -- they must have got our power back just before we got home. Look, the clock is wrong." "But listen, doesn't the fridge sound funny?" Pete cocked an ear. "Yeah. The voltage must be way low." He opened the freezer compartment and felt inside." It sure isn't very cold -- no wonder my beer was warm." Peewee came into the kitchen, still wearing her respirator. "Mommy, I'm hungry and thirsty." "Take off the resp, honey. We'll have dinner soon -- if there's anything that didn't spoil. Take it off, honey. Aren't you tired of it after three days?" Peewee took off her mask. Tim came in. "I turned it off," he said. "There's no more adjustment. I can't stop it from rolling." Grace said, "I heard them talking about voltage regulators. What do they do?" Tim said, "There's an ad in the paper -- I was just looking at it. They say it keeps the voltage from changing." "Do they work?" she asked Pete. "I suppose so. They sell them." "For the whole house?" Pete got an interested look on his face. "Why sure. I suppose so." Grace and he looked at each other, pleased. ' "Sure," Pete said, looking at the refrigerator. "Why not?" Ill I watching the gray-yellow wisps float downward on the screen. "Air-conditioning out?" Macauley, drinking coffee, swiveled the other chair around. "Filters only today. Mayor's orders. Didn't you see the news this morning?" "I don't watch it any more," Joe said. Macauley picked up the mike. "Survey Four, Survey." "Survey Four." A woman's voice, this morning. "Give us the infrared markers, honey." "Roger. This is Survey Four, not honey. Out." "Out." Macauley raised his eyebrows. "Touchy." Joe said after a moment, "Thirty-eight hundred feet. Up two hundred more." "Survey Four, Survey." "Survey Four." "Climb to forty-five hundred and reset range calibration." "Roger." In a few minutes Joe said, "Same. Maybe thirty-seven fifty." Macauley left, went to Taylor's office. It was even hotter in there. Taylor was apparently unoccupied. Macauley sat down. "Did the letters get delivered?" "I'm trying to find out," Taylor said. "You hear about the blackout in D.C. last night?" Macauley looked startled. "I hadn't made the connection. He wouldn't have landed there. Where did he go -- Baltimore?" "Yeah, but he didn't make a very good landing. I understand that he's alive, but how alive I don't know. We've had big trouble with the phone lines this morning. I've been trying to get New York, Washington, or Baltimore for an hour. They don't know anything in Boston." "How about a phone patch on the Survey link?" Macauley asked. "We've done a lot of that lately." The phone rang just then and Taylor picked it up. He listened for a minute, then nodded to Macauley and said, "All right, thank you. Operator; I believe I'll cancel the call now and try another way." He hung up. "Let's go." They went back to the control room and Macauley raised the standby radioman in Baltimore. "Can you get a phone patch through to D.C.?" "Where to? Our own line is working." "Good -- get the Department of the Interior and work the push-totalk at your end for us." "Roger, stand by." They could hear a dial tone, then dialing. A switchboard operator answered. "Department of the Interior." Macauley handed the mike to Taylor, saying, "Push to Talk." "This is James Taylor, director of Chicago Survey Control. I must speak to the Secretary." "One moment, sir." A pause. "This is the Secretary's office, Mr. Taylor. Mr. Homer will speak to you directly." "Hello, Taylor?" "Good morning, Mr. Secretary. Has my courier arrived?" "Is this line secure, Taylor?" Taylor looked at Macauley, who shook his head. "No, sir." "No specifics, then. Your documents arrived and the man is here now. The Secretary of Defense is also here. A helicopter will pick you up at Glenview Navel Air Station at noon your time; I want you on it and anyone else who is privy to the contents of the document. How many are there?" "I'll check, sir. Three, I believe, including my personal secretary and my chief assistant." "All right. I'll see you this evening." "Sir -- is any action being contemplated?" "We'll discuss that this evening. Goodbye." "Chicago, the Department has disconnected." Macauley took the mike. "Okay, Baltimore, thanks. Out." T aylor said to Macauley, "Let's go back to my office. Joe, you haven't heard anything." Joe nodded, his eyes on the screen. They picked up Betty on the way and closed Taylor's office door behind them. Taylor spoke. "I hadn't figured on that so soon. Betty, who else saw those letters?" "Nobody. I sealed them myself and you locked the briefcase." "All right. I didn't want the security angle to come in so soon, but Homer evidently has a different idea. The Secretary of Defense is in on it now and that probably means the Pentagon. If they're still worried about revealing our condition to a foreign power, that means only one thing to me -- they didn't understand what's in the letter. I didn't tell the Secretary about the other letters -- every Senator should have one, as well as the White House and the other Cabinet members. Unless the pilot went to Interior first. He couldn't have been hurt too badly in the crash -- he was there when we called." "Do you hope the letters were delivered -- or weren't?" Macauley asked wryly. "Were. If this gets covered up by security it'll be too late to do anything. We'd better get going. There isn't much time." "Going where?" Betty said. "Oh. We're under security rules now, by the way, whether we like it or not. We've been called to Washington, Betty -- you, too, because you've seen the letter. We have to be at Glenview by noon, which gives us just over two hours. You go home and pack. We'll pick you up in front of your apartment at -- better make it ten-thirty. We can't count on traffic." Macauley said, "Why not take the rapid transit?" "You weren't watching the news," Taylor said. "The northwest side blacked out again this morning and took the rapid transit down with it. Let's;get going." The trip was slow. Betty was on the street, waiting, when they picked her up twenty minutes late. Eden's expressway was solid, all lanes in both directions, everyone with headlights on and behind closed windows. "Look at that," Macauley said. "They still drive into town after all these years, even though they have to wear respirators to do it." "Look at us," Taylor, driving, said wryly. "We have a sealed car with air conditioning and filters, so our engine is carrying half again the normal load, putting out more gunk than anyone." Betty said, "But we're on important business." "So are they," Taylor said. "That's the trouble. Everyone has business; everyone needs air to breathe; everyone has to keep food from spoiling; everyone needs to watch TV -- it goes on and on. Everybody simply copes with the situation as best he can. When the air gets thicker you go out and buy a more powerful filter unit, which draws more power and calls for more power generation, which makes the air even worse. The voltage regulator and your voltage goes back up -- but the power fails altogether because of the extra load. The public transportation breaks down, so you drive to work and that makes the soup thicker outside. And so it goes. You don't just suffer -- you try to do something. But if you work in a mill, a store, or drive a taxi, you don't have the power to correct what's causing the problem -- you just cope with the symptoms one at a time, as they come up. The richer you get, the worse you make the situation." Macauley added: "And every time you buy a new gadget you improve the situation inside your own little bubble -- and between the bubbles it keeps getting deadlier." Betty asked, "Have you heard about the water pumps?" Macauley said, "No." "Our apartment just got one. It keeps the water pressure up even when the city lowers it. I thought it was nice, but I suppose that's just like the voltage regulators. Our bubble has one of those, too." "Water pumps!" Macauley snorted. "So what happens when there's a fire? Those pumps will suck the lines dry. And I'll bet they're all run by electric motors." Taylor said, "I saw that thing last night on the voltage regulators. I wish they hadn't mentioned them at all. The more people know about them, the more will buy them. They don't care what it does to anyone else. I feel that we're dangerously close to the situation where nobody can afford to be altruistic any more -- we're living closer and closer to the edge of a breakdown. I wish I knew just how close we are." "Oh, it's just awfull" Betty said. "I guess you could call it that." Taylor's comment shut off the conversation. He concentrated on changing lanes. T hey reached the gate at Glenview an hour late. Two plainclothesmen were waiting for them there; they got into the car and all proceeded to the control-tower parking area. A helicopter was waiting, its blades revolving lazily. It took off as soon as they were aboard and belted in. It was a huge long-range Air Force helicopter with jet engines for cruising; they stopped at Wright-Patterson Air Force Base to refuel, had a late snack for lunch and touched down next at a pad next to the Pentagon. An underground passageway, sweltering but filtered, took them to a bank of elevators and their elevator let them out some stories higher at a carpeted lobby, air-conditioned and comfortable. "Another bubble," Betty whispered to Macauley as the plainclothesmen and Taylor talked to the receptionist. In a moment they were all ushered into a huge, carpeted office, containing soft leathered easy chairs in Air Force blue, arranged before an impressive desk. Behind the desk were the Air Force flag and the American flag on standards and the wall backing them was covered solidly with drapes of a deep rich blue. The three were left alone. They studied the rest of the room. One entire wall was taken up by a spectacular blowup of a squadron of supersonic fighterbombers peeling off toward wooded hills below. Smoke was visible rising between the trees in a cratered area and small white puffs showed where new craters were being formed. A person sitting behind the desk could visualize himself hanging poised, ready for the long slide down through the air toward the jungle, as if he were a member of the squadron. Macauley said, looking at the picture, "All I can think of is how clear the air is." "You can't even tell what country it is," Betty said and swiveled her chair away from the picture. An aide -- a major in incredibly perfect sartorial condition -- came in briskly and sat on the edge of the desk, smiling. "Sorry to keep you waiting. Have a nice trip?" "Not bad," Taylor said. "We were held up in traffic," Macauley added. "General Soames will be with you shortly. He wants to brief you before you go over to the White House. All informal, of course. Would you like anything? Coffee? Drink?" There were no takers and the aide left them alone again. Macauley discovered that his chair squeaked. Abruptly the door swung open again and another major came in, carrying a briefcase in one hand and what could only be one of the letters in the other -- the letterhead was visible as the aide set it in the center of the desk. The aide nodded amiably to the visitors, sat down in a chair behind and to the left of the desk. He snapped open the attache case, which converted into a writing table. He arranged pads and pens on it in his lap. Finally the main contingent appeared. Two more aides, colonels, held the doors open while a perfectly pressed general, obviously Soames, came through, followed by two lesser generals talking easily with each other. Soames was physically fit, whitehaired, clean shaven and handsome. The aides fanned out; one of the trailing generals sat on the corner of the desk while Soames himself pulled up a swivel chair to form a circle with the visitors. The other trailing general went over to the stenographer-aide, who said something that made them both laugh quietly. The two colonels found seats behind the trio. T he aide sitting at the desk stood. "General, may I introduce Miss Hatch, Mr. Macauley and the Director of Chicago Survey Control, Mr. James Taylor? General Soames." He sat again. He had the names all correct and had ordered the introduction so that the general shook hands last and most lengthily with Taylor and spoke to him first. "I appreciate your coming, Taylor," he said. "I don't want to hold you up, so let's get to business. Please be seated." They sat and the stenographer-aide in the background quietly undipped a pen from his tunic pocket and began to write. "This is strictly informal," the general said. "I have your letter and it has been thoroughly discussed. We asked you to come because we take it seriously, very seriously indeed." "General, I don't recall addressing any of the letters to you," Taylor said quietly. "Is that right? Well, I'm sure you sent a copy to the Secretary of Defense." "It hasn't yet been delivered." "I see. It doesn't matter, of course, but John, do you know how we happened to obtain a copy?" "Your courier brought us an unaddressed copy," the lesser general said to Taylor. Macauley shot a look at Taylor, but Taylor merely shrugged. "I see. That accounts for it." "Yes." The general collected his thoughts. "Uh, with regard to the situation you describe, I take it that there have been no new developments?" Macauley said, "The top of the cloud layer was one hundred and fifty feet higher on our survey run east this morning. There have been two major power failures in Chicago in the last twelve hours." The aide sitting on the desk said, "Power has been restored. General. Mr. Macauley wouldn't have known that." "Yes," Soames said. "So the outage was temporary, as was ours in Washington. But the overall situation remains most serious, as you pointed out, Taylor." Taylor asked, "What is going to be done? You read my recommendations?" "Oh, yes, and they are being given full consideration. However, you must realize that the consequences of such drastic measures must be weighed against other considerations that are just as alarming. Perhaps more so. We have a job to do here, too, as I am sure you realize. We have to consider may factors that don't affect you in your work in Chicago." "I hope you realize. General Soames, that this situation extends from west of the Mississippi to the East Coast," Macauley pointed out. "Oh, yes, yes," the aide on the desk said. "There was a thorough briefing this morning. The Air Force is much aware of the problem." "What specifically do you want from us?" Taylor asked. "All right. Very specifically, Taylor, we feel after very careful consideration -- very careful -- that the international situation just now would make immediate implementation of your recommendations, as they stand, most undesirable. What you suggest would put us in a dangerously weakened position. That is not to say that certain steps cannot be taken, however. We have the whole country to consider and it may be that by transferring certain industrial facilities to less affected areas we can substantially reduce the hazard. I want you to give this very careful consideration. A massive effort, with the Air Force solidly behind you, to move power generation, oil refining and other industries away from the cities. We feel that you are in the ideal position to direct such a redeployment -- we have urged such a course for years and you will have our full support. You can see how such a move would go a long way toward solving the impurity problem." Macauley started to speak, but Taylor interrupted. "I see. General Soames -- or I believe I do. Let me rephrase it. You feel that we at Survey Control can pinpoint areas in which the generation of -- er -- impurities is minimal and remove the offending plants from those areas where the concentration of industries causes serious problems. A sort of decentralizing strategy. It strikes me that this would also have the effect of making such industries much less susceptible to surprise attack." The general leaned forward and stared hard into Taylor's eyes. "Taylor, you understand us exactly. From the military point of view, shutting down all these industries would create an open invitation to attack, from within as well as from wtthout the country. Spreading them out would have just the opposite effect -- and it would go a long way toward solving your problem as well." He sat back. "Gentlemen -- and Miss Uh -- I think we have accomplished our purpose. It has been a most productive meeting." The General stood and all stood with him. He shook hands all around and left, the colonels preceding him to hold the door and the lesser generals bringing up the rear, talking easily to each other again. One of them paused as he passed Teylor. "We're glad you're with us, Taylor," he said, offering his hand. Taylor shook it, saying, "My pleasure." The stenographer-aide stood up and said, "If you would please come with me you may wash up. We have dinner for you if you care to eat here. Macauley said softly to Taylor as they filed oyt, "If we did what they want thre wouldn't be a break from the East Coast to the Rockies inside a year." "I know -- shut up. There won't be in any case." Betty whispered, "Wasn't he impressive? I was scared to death." Macauley took her arm and whispered back, "That was the whole point." IV I cauley said to Betty. "President's secretary in there," pointing. The plainclothesmen -- a new pair -- left without comment. "Do you have the sensation of people scurrying around behind the walls telling people that we're here?" Macauley asked noboty. "So far I haven't seen anyone call ahead, but somehow they're always ready for -- " The secretary's door opened. George Farrow came out -- they all recognized him. "Thank you for coming," he said. "Let's see, you're Betty Hatch, you -- Mr. Macauley. And you have to be Taylor." He grinned as he shook hands -- he was black, too. The contrast with the reception at the Pentagon was considerable; they were at ease. "The President will be right out," Farrow said. "He's on the phone." "Who will be here?" "Oh, a lot of people from Interior, Defense, Commerce and so on. Don't worry, I don't think they're going to pick on you. They just want to find out exactly what you think about the situation. It's not a regular cabinet meeting, although you'll be in the cabinet room. Have you had any dinner?" "They gave us a nice dinner at the Pentagon," Betty said. Farrow gave her a quick look, said, "Excuse me a moment, please -- " and disappeared by his door. Taylor said flatly, "They didn't know we were taken to the Pentagon first. We may find ourselves in the middle of something." "Shouldn't I have said it?" Betty asked, worried. "It's all right, Betty, we have nothing to hide," Taylor said. "If I know anything about President Holland, though, he's not going to be pleased." "Are you going to tell him about the other letters?" Macauley queried. "I don't think that will be necessary by now," Taylor said. The secretary came out again. "Miss Hatch, gentlemen, the President." President Holland strode out past Farrow and shook hands firmly but quickly. "Hello, Miss Hatch, Mr. Taylor, Mr. Macauley. George has just told me that you stopped at the Pentagon. Did you talk to Carver or Soames?" "Soames, Mr. President," Taylor said. "He wants to decentralize. I didn't tell him why it won't work." "Good. Before we go in, how many copies of the letter went out -- and roughly to whom?" "Betty?" "Uh, let's see -- I made about one hundred and twenty copies, one to each Senator, one to each Cabinet member and some extras loose. And one to you, Mr. President." "Why so many, Taylor? Are you trying to take this to the public?" "No, Mr. President. But I had to make sure that one person or a handful couldn't -- lose it. Or at least I tried to make sure. No offense intended." "The Senators didn't get theirs. Your courier left a copy here and went next to Interior, where he was held." "General Soames appeared to have a copy." "Oh. The loose sheets. How did ficial to carry them?" Taylor and Macauley looked at each other. out. Betty said quietly, "The pilot must have been injured. He sent someone else." "Must be it," Taylor said. "So he probably read a loose copy and sent it or took it to the Pentagon before he went anywhere else. No wonder. By the way, I know that the pilot read a copy. I thought he was here." Farrow quietly left the room and they heard dialing. The President said, "All right, we know where we are now. Let's join the others in the Cabinet Room. Miss Hatch and Mr. Macauley, you may attend, but please do not comment or amplify unless you're directly questioned." He led the way. people around the large table stood as the President entered. The President indicated a chair near him for Taylor and motioned the others to seats farther down the table. "I see that everyone I asked is here," the President said after looking around the room. "Thank you. This is Mr. Taylor, director of our Chicago Survey Control headquarters -- his associates, M iss Hatch and Mr. Macauley." There were nods and a few handshakes. "This is not a regular Cabinet meeting as you can see, but an emergency fact-finding session. There will be a Cabinet meeting later, if warranted. We are here because Mr. Taylor has brought to a head the problem that has been on all our minds for many months -- or years. I invited Mr. Taylor and his associates at the advice of the Secretary of the Interior, Tom Homer, partly, and mainly to get Mr. Taylor's analysis of the situation directly, and partly -- " he smiled slightly -- "to keep them from creating any more mischief." A chuckle ran around the table. "Mr. Taylor feels strongly enough about the situation to have taken a personal risk in making sure his views became known. Since he is also as knowledgeable as any man in this country about what is happening we have to take his alarm seriously -- perhaps even more seriously than we take our own, since we see only the surface. "As President, I have many pressing concerns, but if Mr. Taylor is interpreting his data correctly, I am inclined to think that this incredible deterioration of our environment is the most pressing of all. Mr. Cooper?" The Secretary of Defense had a hand up. "Mr. President, we at the Department of Defense also have serious concerns, as you know. With outsiders present I cannot make my point fully, but our enemies have been following our cloud cover closely and they realize how near to the danger point we are. If we believe that the impurity control situation might get out of hand in our major cities, we must carefully consider the effect that this will have in international calculations. We, ourselves, may have to launch energetic measures simply to provide breathing space in which to tackle the environmental problem. I understand that this problem is very serious, but here we have a plain question of survival." The President said, "Tom, you chair the meeting." Homer stood. "The question of national defense is moot of course. I would ask my Undersecretary of Impurity Control to comment, but he is not available, so let us hear from Mr. Taylor right away. Mr. Taylor?" T aylor rose slowly. "Thank you, Mr. Homer. I can't comment on national defense, but what Mr. Cooper has said and what I heard this afternoon from General Soames show that my point hasn't been made. It isn't just cloud cover out there -- it's poison gas, just as much as if an enemy had sprayed it on us. It isn't getting out of control; it is out of control. And, Mr. President, we don't have here a case of environmental deterioration -- those words are used so often that one gets the feeling that the environment is going to" pieces out there while we just stand helplessly by and watch it go on. That isn't how it's happening at all. "What we see going on around us is the visible evidence of a war. Everyone of us lives in an environment that is made up partly of his neighbors' waste products. A few years ago we had the means to get rid of those wastes so they didn't stay around long enough to be noticeable. Now that situation has changed and it's changed in such a way that we are all coming into direct conflict with each other. We are beginning to see and breathe and taste each others' waste products and we can no longer get rid of them fast enough. "It's a war because we have reached the point where one man can't do what he needs to do in order to survive without doing something against the survival of other people. We shouldn't look at the environment that exists between people -- we should be looking at each individual himself, for it's what he is doing, not what the environment is doing, that's causing the problem. "Don't look outside, look inside. Look at this room we're in -- well-lit, cool, full of fresh air, fresh water in the pitchers, all of us clean and healthy. How do we manage to maintain this state? The biologists have known the answer for a long time. They say that life is a process of creating order out of disorder -- but that can happen only by making more disorder somewhere else. We cool this room -- but we heat up the outside air to do it. And we filter the air -- but the cooling and the filtering require electric power -- and that power requires generators and the generators spew out smoke and poisonous gases. The cleaner we keep our little -- bubbles, as my associate calls them -- the dirtier we make it outside and the greater the load we put on the filters and coolers. "Our problem stems from a basic fact of human existence: people are not passive victims of their environments, but active controllers of them. When a man feels cold in his house he doesn't just huddle under the covers and shiver -- he turns the thermostat higher. If he doesn't have a big enough furnace, he goes out and buys a bigger one or gets one however he can. If he can't breathe the air he works harder until he can buy a filter unit for his house. If the water pressure falls, he raises it with an electric pump; if the voltage goes down, he raises it again with a voltage regulator. And that's the problem. Each person is capable of finding ways to control the little part of the environment that he is interested in -- but what he does to the rest doesn't enter his calculations. It can't -- we're talking about a lot more than comfort now. In six major cities, if you lose your filter unit and don't have a respirator nearby, you die. "If something doesn't happen to change this situation, then following my recommendations won't accomplish a thing. We'll be right back where we are now, but next time it won't take so long. We have to find some kind of ordering principle that everyone can believe in, so that there is more awareness of the relationship of little self-protecting actions to what's causing the need for them. We have to educate the public to the fact that their self-protecting actions aren't working, even when they seem to work for a while. "That's a matter beyond my competence -- I hope i,t isn't beyond everyone's competence. Right now we are faced with doing something to put an immediate end to this war of person against person. It doesn't matter what the Russians are planning or what this means to the Chinese or what it does to our credibility with our allies. It doesn't matter, because if we project the figures we have now just two months ahead--to the time when heating of homes and offices will have to start -- we can see that this country will be utterly disarmed and helpless. That is why I picked the period of sixty days in my recommendations. In sixty days, no matter how well we cope with the situation now, we will have total collapse of all power systems. "One last thing. We can't wait. I don't know how close the system is running now to the edge of disaster and probably nobody does. All our major cities are operating with negative power reserves; they require an input of power from the outside twentyfour hours a day because their own plants are inadequate. The plants are inadequate because the air and water are so bad that everyone has to have devices -- but I've already been through that. On the West Coast, they're closer to the edge than we are in the East -- it may already be too late for the Pacific Seaboard. "Our predictions are beginning to fail -- to fall behind the reality. The cloud cover is complete over the northeast quadrant of the country two months ahead of predictions; it's thickening at a rate which we can't possibly explain. We failed to see that the completion of the cloud cover in the West would change the rainfall pattern and denude the Rockies of vegetation. There will be more such failures -- because we have never seen anything like this happening before. I'm sorry for taking so much of your time and telling you things you probably already know -- but for God's sake, gentlemen, Mr. President, there is no time left." There was silence for a moment, then Homer said, "Thank you, Mr. Taylor. I have tried to say something similar for years. Mr. President?" "Not yet, Tom." H omer eyed several hands, then called on a person who did not have his hand up. "Uh, National Science Foundation, Dr. Klausman?" Klausman standing was not much taller than his neighbttrs sitting. He spoke slowly. "Mr. Chairman. Mr. President. Laties and chentlemen. Ass Mr. Tay-lore has said. Ve do not yet understan-t ze proplem. Is iss -- no doubt-t seeerious." He paused and looked around from under heavy eyebrows. "Putt! Ve can. Not. Attack it. Plindly. Haastil-ly. IG! norantly. It iss uuurgent. Zat ve com mence a seeerious. Inwestigation. Im -- meeda..y He sat down. There was an uncomfortable silence until Homer realized that the doctor was finished. He said, "Uh, thank you. Doctor. Yes, Mr. President?" "There certainly will be an immediate investigation. Mr. Taylor has not presented us with many facts tonight, but I am inclined to accept the general tenor of his remarks. The figures in his letter do not exactly speak for themselves and I confess that I had not comprehended their significance until tonight. We are indeed under poison gas attack. Does anyone here see any reason to continue this meeting before I convene the Cabinet?" Five hands shot into the air. "I thought not. The immediate question is not that of Mr. Taylor's persuasiveness, but of the facts on which he rests his analysis. If the facts are exactly as he has stated in his letter -- and of course I have no reason to doubt that they are -- then I must agree that we have here a question of survival that goes beyond national defense." There was a loud objection from the Secretary of Defense. "Later, Bob, at the Cabinet meeting. I move to adjourn this gathering. Dr. Klausman, I want you to name an emergency panel to go over Mr. Taylor's data and analysis." Klausman beamed. "Immeeediately, Mr. Presitent. Visin ze veek." "No, Doctor, within the hour, please. I want them in Chicago no later than day after tomorrow." Klausman looked alarmed. He fished a sheaf of tattered papers out of an inside pocket and wandered off without saying goodbye, muttering, "Valter? Eberhardt? Cardvell?" The President pointed to Taylor, Macauley and Betty and motioned them to follow him out of the room. "I have to convene the rest of the Cabinet," he told them in the Oval Room. "Don't be alarmed at the brevity of that meeting. I saw that the right people were properly impressed and that was all I wanted. Mr. Taylor, you have my thanks -- and there will be a letter to back that up. Just take it easy with those bloodthirsty recommendations. I'll take care of the Pentagon." He was gone. The secretary, Farrow, rescued Taylor and his caborts from the cluster of questioners that immediately surrounded them -- somewhat to Macauley's disappointment: he hadn't had a chance to express his opinion. "We've arranged for immediate transportation back to Chicago," Farrow said. "You'll take the Presidential helicopter to Wheelis Air Force Base, then an Army helicopter to Chicago. Your bags will be there." And it was over. Over Pennsylvania, under a moonless sky, words returned. Macauley said, "That's some President. I didn't even vote for him." Taylor nodded. "You know, I felt like a wide-eyed teenager after it was over." Betty turned in her seat and put a hand firmly on his arm, "No, Jim. It didn't look like that at all. You said it a lot better than you think you did. I was there." "But I didn't -- well, thanks. I just wonder what they're going to do -- and if they'll do it in time." Later they were awakened by a corporal. "Almost there," he said. "We're setting down at Meigs. There'll be a car." They looked through the window and after a while a dull red glow appeared in the clouds, lighting them up as if some great furnace had sped molten slag over a thousand square miles of the land beneath. As they sank toward the glowing layer of pollution Taylor turned his head away. "Shee-#," he said quietly, but with feeling. "What are they going to do?" V downward on the screen. A red dot in the center, sometimes breaking up into two. Joe picked up the mike. "Survey two, are you holding fifty-five hundred?" "Affirmative." "Survey two, ncrease altitude to six thousand. We are ojing your marker. J?eset calibration." "Roger." "Denver Control, this is Chicago Control, over." "Denver Control, over." "We have five, two five zero pressure altitude here on a line extending west from Chicago about three hundred miles." Joe sighed and dropped the singsong. "Are you in it yet?" "Affirmative. The Long's Peak Station reports continuous cover in all directions east of the mountains. Estimated top, fifty one hundred, mean sea level. Buildings in Denver are still showing through." "Roger, thanks, out." Joe paused. "New Orleans Control, this is Chicago Control." "N'y Orleans Control." "Is your survey plane activated yet?" "Negative. This afternoon, maybe." "Airline reports?" "A couple, but there's not much flying. The top seems to be at about eleven hundred and slopes up north and east. We have a tanker report of heavy pollution two hundred miles south in the Gulf. They're on radar and loran navigation. Oh, the mayor put out an order this morning; respirators to be provided for all who can't afford them, up to four per family. We've had some deaths." "Roger, I heard that on the news. Thanks. Out." Joe scribbled on a pad for a while, then braced himself and picked up the mike once more. "San Francisco Control, this is Chicago Control, over." "... isco Control, pardon me, go ahead." "We understand your planes are grounded again today. Do you confirm?" "Affirmative, affirmative. Nothing in or out. We're down to one hundred feet visibility everywhere. Is this Joe?" "Affirm. Who's this?" "Tubby. This will be my last shift -- I'm getting out. I have asthma. There's still no power. We're on emergency here." "Oh -- well, it must be bad." "That's the word. We have martial law in California as of this -- " The carrier stopped and static rushed in the speaker. "Frisco, Frisco, Chicago Control, over." No reply. Joe picked up a telephone. "Listen, do two things. Get Taylor up here -- Control Room. Oh, is he still here? Well, get him up quick anyway -- this is more important. And then raise San Francisco Control on the land line for me. No, wait. I'll dial it myself. Get Taylor." He depressed the button, then dialed ten numbers. "San Francisco operator." It was a male voice. "Flave you a priority?" "Uh -- yes. This is Chicago Survey Control. I want our station in San Francisco at, uh, nine-sevenseven -- three-three-oh-three." "Stand by." Long pause. Taylor came through the door followed by Macauley and a stranger. Joe held them off with a palm and flipped on the loudspeaker. The operator returned. "That exchange is inoperative. Stand by." There was another wait, then a click and the dial tone returned. Joe swiveled around. "I had Tubby on the link. Friend of mine in Frisco. He said they have martial law as of -- and then they went off the air." "As of when?" Macauley asked. "That's when the carrier quit. I don't know. I think someone pulled the plug." Taylor said, "My God!" "Some other stuff." Joe referred to his pad. "Denver has it this morning, same pressure altitude as here. It's eleven hundred feet in New Orleans and goes at least two hundred miles into the Gulf." The stranger said, "That does it. From the Rockies to the East Coast. It only took fifteen days to spread fifteen hundred miles." "Oh, Joe, this is Dr. Cardwell from Carnegie. He's staying on as a data analyst. This is Joe Foster, Doctor, our chief of survey operations." "Glad to meet you, Joe. Do you handle the whole operation yourself?" "Lord, no," Joe said. He waved through the window at the room beyond; about half the crew was there, sitting before their consoles. "They all do the work. I just stick to the hot spots. And we're just aerial survey -- downstairs are the guys who work from ground level up." "Yes, I've seen that," Cardwell said. "What about the martial law rumor, Jim?" "Let's get on it right from here," Taylor said. "Find some chairs." He picked up the telephone. "Barbara, get me the Undersecretary -- or if he isn't there, get me Mr. Homer. Emergency, you can tell them. Oh, wait -- " he fished out his wallet with one hand and flipped it open. "Tell them Mr. Sharp is calling. That's right." H e held the phone and put his wallet away. "You're sworn in, Joe?" Joe nodded. "That was the code for 'drop everything.' He should answer soon." Joe said, "It's weird. The cover is five thousand to fifty-two hundred feet pressure altitude from Boston to Denver -- the only reason Denver isn't buried is that the ground rises nearly to the top there." "We're getting a handle on what's causing that," Cardwell said. "It's vtthat astronomers call albedo -- the percentage of the sun's radiation reflected by a planet. These clouds are strongly reflective in the visible and infrared, so only about one-fifth of the normal solar energy penetrates to the ground. And about sixty percent of the energy is reflected back into space, instead of the normal thirty percent." "Then why is it so hot?" Macauley asked. "Stored heat, internal heat from Earth. That normally radiates away, but now it's reflected, too, back down. Actually it's no hotter than it should be this late in August, but upstairs things are different. There's a sharp inversion layer at about five thousand feet without nonhomogeneities to break it up. And no wind to speak of. The jet stream has moved to central Canada and the cloud layer is preventing the usual variations in temperature that can drive winds and break up inversions. So here we sit.". "Why does it keep getting thicker?" Joe asked. "Say, isn't that call taking a long time?" Taylor nodded. "What's up, Barbara? Oh? Well, as soon as you get them, ring me back." He cradled the receiver. "Still trying to raise Washington. We may have to go to phone patch again." "Well, we think" Cardwell said, "we think it's simply the release of stored heat, the inversion layer and the normal output of contaminants, if you can dignify contaminants with the word 'normal.' The inversion layer is moving upward and underneath it normal mixing fills the volume as fast as it increases." He shrugged. "Or something. We don't know yet." Taylor picked up the phone and said, "Barbara, I think I'll take: this in my office. Oh -- all right." He sat down with the phone propped between shoulder and ear. "She got through and they're trying to raise Homer at the White House now." There was a brief wait and then: "Hello, yes, this is Mr. Sharp -- hello, Mr. Secretary. Taylor. Have you had any recent reports from California? Yes, we have. The survey station has suspended transmissions as of -- uh -- fifteen minutes ago. No, sir. Suddenly." He turned to Joe. "Any sign of interference, trouble, before that? " "Negative." "Normal, sir. The phrase was used, 'pulled the plug.' Talking at the time, yes, sir. Have you heard any rumors -- uh, I used the phrase advisedly, Mr. Secretary. Perhaps -- no, I won't, sir. Perhaps you should contact San Francisco Control by telephone, sir. By telephone, yes. Specifically. All right, I'll be here. Good..." "... bye," he said, hanging up. "I didn't think I was getting through to him and he wasn't saying how much they already know." "Maybe we ought to find a TV," Macauley said. "They couldn't keep it a secret from the networks." "Hah!" Taylor picked up the telephone again. "Barbara, get me Just the switchboard -- I don't know anyone there." "Jim, is that a good idea?" Cardwell said. Taylor looked at him. "Act first, think later," he said. "I'm getting tired. Barbara, forget it. Yeah, I changed my mind." He put down the phone. "It's hard to sit by and hope they're doing the right thing somewhere else," Cardwell said sympathetically. Taylor nodded. Then he straightened up. "Well, we can't just sit here paralyzed," he said. "We have work to do." H e stood up and all the lights went out. The control panel flickered, but held; a few incandescent blubs came to life in the ceiling. "We're on standby power," Macauley said. He reached over and picked up the telephone. "Barbara? Good, it's still working. Barbara, we have a power failure, will you see that all personnel are alerted and announce that everyone is to have respirators at standby? Do you have any light? Good. Don't let anyone call home yet -- we have to keep this line open for a call from Washington. Announce yellow alert, too. Right." He hung up. Joe nipped an intercom switch and said, "Power failure, men. Get your respirators out and keep them handy. We're still operational." There were some waves from the men at the consoles. The phone rang and Taylor picked it up. "Taylor here." He listened for awhile, then said, "Okay, we'll just have to wait." He put the phone down again. "She tried to set up a line with the Washington operator and there's no answer. She's trying to get a different routing on the line." The radio came to life. "Chicago Control, this is Baltimore, over." Joe answered. "Chicago." "Chicago, I have a phone patch for you from Washington. The land lines are out." "Roger, Baltimore, go ahead." There was a click, then a new voice. "Hello, this is the White House operator, Mr. Sharp, please?" Joe handed the microphone to Taylor, turned off the phone speaker, plugged in earphones, which he handed to Taylor. Taylor said, "Yes, this is Mr. Sharp. All right. Hello? Oh -- yes, sir. Yes sir, we're operational, but we've had a power -- all right, sir. One moment." Taylor turned to Joe, a strange look on his face. "Joe, could you raise Kirjland Air Force Base in Albuquerque?" Joe thought. "We'd have to be awfully lucky," he said. "Can you get us a frequency near the one we're using?" Taylor said into the phone, "Sir, we need to know a calling frequency near our normal frequency. Sir, there are others here. Yes, all sworn in. Ail right." He waited, pulled over a pad and picked up a pen. He wrote. "All right, I have it. Thanks -- goodbye. Taylor again, sir, we're working on it. Will you hold?" He turned to Joe. "What about it, Joe?" "I'll have to ask the chief engineer. Be right back." Joe took the pad, left the room and reappeared on the other side of the window. He strode to a far desk and spoke to a man sitting there. In a moment the left by another door and Joe came back. "Andy says he can do it," Joe said. "He'll have to retune the transmitter, receiver and antenna, but it won't take long; this station has already been changed to different frequencies a couple of times." In a moment the monitor screens went to snow. Taylor said, "Wait, Joe, how can we keep the link with Baltimore?" Joe grinned. "We can. Stop worrying, boss. I can do the relaying right from here." The man beyond the window came back and waved. Joe picked up an operator's microphone, plugged it in, adjusted it around his neck and put on earphones. "See, I listen with the phones and work the switch to connect Washington to Kirtland. If we can raise them." He toggled a switch. "Kirtland Air Force Base, this is Chicago Survey Control, do you read, over?" A reply came faintly through noise. "Kirtland, over." "Kirtland, I have emergency traffic. We are a fixed frequency station, can you retune? This is an emergency." "Stand by, Chicago." After a pause, Kirtland came in loud and clear. "Chicago, state the nature of the emergency." Joe said, "The President of the United States wants to talk to -- " Taylor was waving. "Commanding officer," he said. Joe nodded. "To the commanding officer of the base." Another voice came on. "This is the O.D. We have no notification of such a call." Joe silently handed the mike to Taylor. "This is James Taylor, director of Chicago Survey Control. I have the President on the line and he has requested a phone patch to your commanding officer. Wait -- " he listened to his earphones. "The President wants to speak to 'Wet-pants' Blake." "Stand by." There was a wait, and the first voice came back. T aylor handed the microphone back to Joe, who held the talk button in and counted seconds to himself. When he let it up the voice came in clearly. "You're in luck, Chicago, we have a good skip. The patch is in." Joe pointed to Taylor. "Mr. President, the patch is ready and I presume the commanding officer will be on shortly. Thank you. Do you want to wait or be connected now? All right. This is not a secure line, Mr. President. Oh, I see. All right." He handed the microphone to Joe, who unplugged it and threw some switches. The loudspeaker said, "Chicago, General Blake will be on the line in a moment." Joe flipped a switch, waited and flipped it back. "Ohmygawd. U mean, yes, sir, Mr. President." ( ) "Spiegel, sir. I'm glad to meet you, too, sir. Uh, here's General Blake." Blake's voice said, "Hello, Fred. That was a hell of a password." ( ) "Sure, we're in contact with them, three ways. No operations, though -- they've been socked in for a week." ( ) "We could refuel a copter at Reno and base the search there. I can tell you now there's nothing to see -- it's solid to seven thousand feet west of the Rockies." ( ) "I see, I suppose Edwards would be the place. I can't believe it, though. There has to be an explanation. Didn't they get anything from Portland or Seattle?" ( ) "That's crazy, Fred. You can't lose contact with a whole state. Listen, Fred, I'll go ahead and order the helos out, but I'm going to get on our secure lines to Edwards and see what they have to say. Why didn't you call me that way?" ( ) "Well, what the hell can Soames do? You're still Commander-inChief, aren't you?" ( ) When Blake came back he sounded deadly serious. "There's only one thing to do. Divert the power and shut down the secure lines. If Soames could hear me he'd shit, but That's what I'd do. We never figured that the emergency power would be needed for preserving life, but here we are." ( ) "Well, we can't live with it, but we can't live without it either. If it's as bad as you say the country is wide open anyhow. We can't keep that a secret for another hour. I'll try to raise Edwards now, but the chances are that they've discovered the same thing. I hope they kept at least one line up. I'll get back to you this way as soon as I know anything. Fred -- well, out." Joe spoke quickly into the microphone. "Mr. President, this is Chicago: I had to listen, sir, to do the switching. Can I tell Mr. Taylor?... Yes, sir. Only that. We'll stand by on Kirtland's frequency, yes, sir -- but sir, we may not be able to hold it. We had a lucky skip. I don't know, sir -- one hour, two hours. You can't tell. No, sir, only one frequency at a time. Yes, sir, I would recommend that. Thank you." He switched and said, "Baltimore, we are finished for the time being. Stand by on this frequency from now on, over." "Roger, Chicago, out." J OE turned around. "California is in trouble. I guess you got that. I'm not supposed to get more specific. But there's something you have to know: power's down everywhere from here to Washington. The President has ordered all emergency generators, civilian and military, to be diverted to running emergency filter units. Our orders are to stay on the air and stay operational." "I can guess the rest," Cardwell said. "It's pretty clear that the Pentagon is fighting to keep security going and the President is shutting down their communications to keep them from going off half-cocked. Although I suppose they can contribute a substantial amount of standby power." Macauley said, "I think we may have a problem, too." He sniffed significantly. Taylor said, "We may be here a long time, so we had better try to keep this floor, or part of it, clean. Joe, get your men together and see how long we could operate one filter unit for this floor -- and the cafeteria freezer -- just on the emergency power unit. And stay operational, of course." A thought struck him. "My God, there are ten thousand people in this building. Let's get our office people into respirators and send them downstairs. There won't be any elevators. Make sure everyone below knows what to expect, and try to get them to go home." The telephone rang. Taylor said, "Cardwell, will you take over the evacuation? This is bound to be more trouble." Cardwell nodded and left. The telephone said, "Chicago Survey Control?" "Yes." "This is Denver Survey. You must have the last working line in the country. I have a phone patch for you from your Survey Two; he can't raise you." "Go ahead, we can't receive him." There was some clicking and a new voice came on. "Survey, this is Survey Two, over." "Survey Two, this is Taylor. Is this Bates or Peterson?" "Bates. I have an emergency report -- I wish I could show it to you. Survey Four has been trying to raise you, too, probably about the same thing." "Go ahead. I'm recording." Taylor waved at Joe, who reached over and started the telephone recorder. The loudspeaker went bleep. "Roger. I'm at nine thousand five hundred feet over the Mississippi River, I reckon, about sixty miles south of Moline. I don't know exactly -- the Rockford omni has quit. As near as I can tell the cloud top is averaging about six thousand feet, repeat, six thousand feet. And the damndest thing is happening to it!" The voice sounded shaken, but steadied as it went on. "I can see a vague sort of line running north and south; east of the line the color of the clouds is a dark orange and west it's the same color as before, sort of dirty yellow. It isn't really a sharp line; I'm over it now; but there's a gradual change -- the orange bulges out ahead in places and then fills in between the bulges, while more bulges are starting. It's sort of creeping along, not very fast. Say, ten knots. What the hell is it?" T aylor dosed his eyes and sat down. "Survey Two, we must get pictures. Give us about five minutes to reset our receivers. Start transmitting now, with range marker in the infrared." "Roger. By the way, I can see a big bulge sticking up over the horizon where Chicago is." "Okay, Two. And empty your sample bottles, we'll have to have some of that. Out." He saw Joe through the control room window and knocked on it. Joe went to an intercom and asked, "What is it?" Taylor looked at the console and gave up. He beckoned Joe to come. "Joe, we've got to get the telemetry going again; something is happening up there. Get on it, quick." Joe left immediately. In a few minutes the snow left the screens and a moment later Joe's voice came over the intercom. "You're go." Taylor picked up the mike. "Survey Two, Survey." "Survey Two, that was quick. Got the picture?" "Affirmative and recording. Give us a continuous run along the demarcation and a slant right down into it. Then take a sample east of the line, one in it and one west of it. Then find a place to put down -- anywhere. We'll get you back to base. We have to have those samples." "Roger, I'll let you know when I find a field. Out." "Two, wait. Use respirators and oxygen on that sample run -- got that?" "Affirmative. Out." The orange on the screen blended into the dirty yellow, as the pilot had described it. As the. plane came closer to the clouds the line became more and more indistinct until only a smooth color could be seen, an occasional whisp of orange in it. Then the picture became murky and gradually turned deep orange.  "Sample one, east," the pilot said. "Turning west. This stuff itches. Sample two. Just stings a little, but I'm glad we're on oxygen. Sample three, west and climbing." "Go west and find a spot to land," Taylor said. "Can you advise where that will be?" "Affirmative, Grand Island is above minimums and I can make it with twenty minutes' reserve. See you later." "Thanks, Bates. You be sure to get down safely. We need those samples as much as we need you." "Moochos gracias," the answer came back. "Out." Joe came in and looked at the screen. The pilot was climbing again and the orange-to-yellow transition was clear. "What's thatl" "We'll play it back later, Joe. Give us about five minutes more of this and then get back on Kirtland's frequency." Joe left again. Cardwell came in the door about half an hour later. "Jim, something weird is happening outside -- you have to see this." "I think I can guess," Taylor said. "Wait a minute and let me rewind these tapes. We've had a report from Survey Two forty-five minutes ago about a new phenomenon on top. Tm glad you're here. I have a notion of what we're looking at, but I'd rather hear your opinion first. There we are, now watch." T he same picture appeared and ran through its sequence, with both ends of the conversation replaying too. Cardwell sat silently until the plane made its run down toward the clouds. "That's enough," he said. "I'm glad you thought of the samples." Taylor said, "Recognize the color?" "Yeah. Safety fuel. I've seen a thousand contrails that color." "So have #. Oh, you didn't get the earlier part on audio tape: the cover's up to about six thousand and the line is creeping west. Does that tell you anything?" "Maybe. The higher it goes, the more ultraviolet there is from the sun. Maybe some reaction between the safety fuel combustion products and the stuff in the air, catalyzed slowly by UV light. If that's it, the line will be creeping west all the way to the Rockies." "What did you want me to see?" Taylor asked. "Oh -- it's all orange outside. That tells us something -- the material absorbs in the blue and far red. If it were selective reflectivity, we'd probably see blue light coming through. Apparently the color change started several hours ago, maybe even last night, but nobody noticed it. It may not be important." "Survey Four had instrument troubles this morning and didn't get going until after we went off the air. No way to tell, then, unless an airline has something aloft." "Not likely. I hope not, anyway -- this power failure is a dilly, and there isn't an open airport anywhere east of us. I got a snatch of news when we were herding people downstairs." "How are they taking it?" "Worried about the people at home, most of them. They were glad to go. The building superintendent has his people out directing traffic, too; we met them two floors down." "All right, then that's off my mind for now. How is it out on the streets?" "Can't say. One of the girls from an office below called home before the phones quit -- where's Downer's Grove?" "Southwest, I guess, about twenty miles." "No power there. Don't small towns generally have their own power stations around here?" "Some do, some don't. I doubt that they could keep power up without input from the city, though," Taylor said. "And without power from the grid there's going to be one hell of a time trying to restart. If the failure was caused by a severe undervoltage, then it was probably something tor motors that triggered it to failure. How are they going to restart with all those loads still across the line?" Cardwell said, "This could be very bad. How long ago did the lights go out?" "A little less than two hours. Hour and a half. It's too early to get panicky, but we'd better start warming up for it." "We have to find a radio, at least -- there has to be some information. This is enough to drive you crazy. Chicago might as well be a hundred miles away, for all we know about what's happening down on the street." Macauley came in. "We're in good shape on the power. This place was designed to run by itself for a long time. We can hold the filter units on this floor and the walk-in freezer in the cafeteria downstairs. There's a stairwell for access and the boys are sealing it off so we can maintain clear air right down to the freezer. Notice that the air's better now?" The radio spoke. "Chicago, this is Kirtland." Macauley went to the panel. "Kirtland, go ahead." "We have a call for the President." "Roger, Kirtland, stand by." T aylor said, "Call Joe," then spotted him through the window and knocked. Joe finished a last word with several men and came. "Kirtland, Joe. No sense burdening too many people with secrets. Kirtland is standing by." "Right," Joe said. "Baltimore, this is Chicago Survey Control, over." "Chicago, Baltimore, go ahead." "White House line for the President." "Roger, we're holding the connection. Stand by." Joe flipped switches, put on earphones and waited. In a moment he said, "Kirtland, the President is ready." "Fred, are you on?" came Blake's voice; Joe went back to his switching. ( ) "I have some very bad news." ( ) "No, we aren't in contact with Edwards. The helos will be there in another hour. Edwards must have diverted power, too, they'd have responsibility for Pasadena at least. This is something else. The Navajo." ( ) "That's right. On the way to Reno. Apparently they had no respirators. Nobody thought of them and they didn't ask for help. I can't imagine why. The helo pilot made a low run and saw people, sheep, dogs, birds -- " his voice faded and Joe switched, paused, switched back. ( ) "Absolutely none he could see. Nobody. He set down in Tuba City but the houses there didn't even have filter units. No sense in staying -- he's probably setting down in Reno by now. Its almost as if they had decided -- I'll send more helos, of course. We don't know the extent of it. But I thought you should know right away." ( ) "Yes, I'll report later. Goodbye, Fred." Joe turned around and tried to say something, but only succeeded in clearing his throat. "Never mind, Joe," Macauley said. "We got it." Joe turned back. "Kirtland, the President has disconnected. Out." "Roger, Chicago: Hell of a thing. Out." "Let's find that radio," Cardwell said. They did better after some searching and a lot of haywiring. A television set was brought up from a lower floor by an electrician in a respirator and was patched into the intercom system so everyone could hear if not see. The Emergency Broadcast Network was on the air. A n announcer sat at a table, a single camera on him dead front, papers stacked left and right of him, the microphone boom low in the picture. "The above food distribution centers will also begin receiving supplies of replacement face mask filters of several types, as well as a few respirators. To replenish a filter when no replacements are available, do the following -- get pencil and paper and write these ingredients down. "One half pound table salt. One half pound baking soda or bicarbonate of soda. Aluminum foil. Line a bowl with the foil and dissolve the soda and salt -- hot water, if possible. Pour the solution into the bowl and place, used filters into the liquid. Stir very gently for ninety minutes in cold water or twenty minutes in very hot water. Be very careful not to crack the filters -- they are brittle and when cracked are useless. Caution -- the used solution is poisonous, so dispose of it carefully. Do not pour it down a drain -- the water supply could be endangered. Pour it onto dirt or grass where it will soak into the ground. Remember, the solution is very poisonous after several filters have been processed. Discard and make a fresh solution after fifteen filters have been processed." "The local situation as of three thirty P.M., Central Daylight Time: the mayor has ordered all citizens off the streets. The Nater act as if we'll be here a long tional Guard has been mobilized time." Joe turned down the sound and units are expected in downon the intercom, town Chicago shortly. Do not use Cardwell said, "All right, the telephones; lines that are still suppose we plan on spending the operating are needed for emergennight at least. We might as well cy communications. Unauthorized start getting bedding up from the callers are subject to arrest. Prifloors below -- I don't suppose vate automobile travel is also forwe'd be blamed for borrowing bidden until further notice; violatsome cushions from waiting ors will be arrested. It is expeeted rooms and so forth." that the governor will declare mar"All right," Taylor said. "If tial law as soon as eommunicayou'll take charge of that. I'll go tions with Springfield are restored. see what the situation is with the "Crevys are working to restore people who are still here. Keep a power to several sections of the list of everything you borrow and city with the lowest electrical where it came from." loads; the first power is expected "Way ahead of you," Cardwell by five-thirty this afternoon. As said and left, soon as the Midwest power grid is will automatieally experience a Adinner of sorts, picked together return of power. Citizens are out of refrigerators that still had urged to turn off all appliances unspoiled food in them. The main such as refrigerators, lights, ovens, freezer was left untouched, sump pumps, television sets. In the background, the network radios, battery chargers, houseannouncer eould be heard finishhold filter units and so on." ing another list of emergeney Joe, listening in the control shelters. Then he started a new list, room, laughed sharply. "Radios "The following shelters are no and television sets? Who does he longer operative. Fifty-seventh think he'll be talking to then? And and Vincennes. Eight-seven-five-oh who is he talking to now, besides South Western Avenue. Fifty-first us?" and Hyde Park Boulevard. All be"All citizens are requested to retween twenty-second street and main indoors or to report to forty-seventh street on Martin emergency filter shelters. We will Luther King Drive. Malcolm X now begin reading the list of College. Cabrini Homes. Twentyshelter locations again from the two hundred West Madison..." beginning. Keep listening. New Silence gradually fell in the loeations are continually being room as the list went on. It was added." long. Taylor said, "We don't need Macauley looked at Taylor, who that right now. I think they may be was sitting with a stony face lookoptimistic about when the power ing at a half-eaten sandwich on a will return. Right now we had betnapkin before him. acongregation of vapors "Jim -- we knew the poor people would be hit hard and first." Taylor, controlling himself, said, "It sounds as though they're closing certain ones down before others." "But we don't know why." Taylor picked up his sandwich. "No. We don't." He ate, concentrating on the food. The announcer was saying, "It is now expected that power will be restored in the downtown area some time after midnight tonight. Other sections of the city will experience a restoration of power when the Midwest grid returns to operation." Cardwell said, "Every hour they move it two hours back. As far as I can tell there's still no power anywhere in the city. Or anywhere else, for that matter." Joe appeared at the office door. "Mr. Taylor?" Taylor rose and went with him. "Come along, you two. It may be word about Survey Four." They went to the control room; the White House was on the line. Taylor talked briefly to someone and then Joe put through the link to Kirtland. The signal was weak but readable. Taylor, said, "Mac, the President's secretary asked if we had been contacted by any local authorities. I said no. He advised us to stay under wraps here. It seems that there were some riots in Chicago that didn't get talked about over the Emergency Net. The police didn't come out of it too well. Neither did the rioters. Someone started grabbing masks and the police started shooting. The National Guard has had massive  desertions -- those guys live around here or downstate and they, went after their families." I Macauley sifid, "Could they have shut down the shelters in retaliation?" j Taylor said, "Mac, I'm not going to think about that. Neither are you. If I think about it I'll find a gun and go out after somej body -- and it may not be anywhere near the truth. We're in here for the duratipn." Kirtland finally came on the line and Blake spoke. He sounded exhausted. "Fred, we got the helos through. Edwards is out of commission, They're holed up in a couple of hangars with a mob of civilians and all the power on the base is being used to run filters and refrigerators. They'll be out of food in three days. We're going to airlift in what we have -- but there's a whole city here that has to survive. We don't have full cloud cover yet, but filter units are necessary. We've lost all power input from the Denver grid. Is it possible to reactivate any of the secure lines? We must communicate with other military bases." ( ) "I can't decide that, Mr. President. That's you, Fred. You wouldn't advise us to ignore the outside world, would you?" ( ) "I've set that up already. Every flyable plane at Edwards will be out of there tonight with as many people as possible -- but that's only something like a thousand or twelve hundred. We'll never get transports back in there. No could hardly find the base. But you didn't answer my question. Are you telling me that we should go it alone here?" "I see. White Sands, too, I suppose, and Alamogordo. I don't know why you think this kind of military concentration is the hope of the future, but I see your point, you're right. If you're right we'll try to be around to pick up the pieces. No word from abroad?" ( ) "So everyone s waiting to pick up the pieces. Well, Fred, it's a God damned shitty world. Out." His voice had turned bitter and angry. T he frequency was cleared. Taylor sat back and said, "I guess that goes for everyone. We'll try to be around to pick up the pieces. Who's that?" A voice in the hall outside called, "Hello, is anybody here?" A knock came on the door. Macauley opened it and Betty stood there beside a large suitcase. "Betty, what are you doing here?" he said. "Hey, it's everybody," Betty said weakly. "We ran out of filters -- that's what we're doing here. We brought all the cans we could carry. There are so many dead people -- " she broke down and was eased into a chair, where she sobbed while Macauley held her. Peggy Orth from the typing pool?" "Sure, Betty -- why don't you just take it easy." "I looked back and saw someone grab her mask and run with it. She tried to ho -- hold her breath as lo -- long as she c-c-could -- " Macauley and Taylor looked at each other over her head. After a while Betty sat up and wiped at her eyes. "Oh," she said, "I'm so glad to see you guys. And you have air and light. It's just pitch black everywhere outside. We had to practically feel our way here." "Betty, 'we' who?" Taylor asked. "There were four of us rooming together. We all came back when we couldn't find any filters. We were really scared until we remembered that there was emergency power here." Macauley hefted the bag. "Did you climb forty flights of stairs with thisT' he asked. Betty nodded and started to cry again. "Darn it, I can't stop. Don't say anything nice to me f-for a while." She took a deep breath. "Is there any water?" Joe said, "Come along, Betty, I'll show you. We're getting it from the fire-fighting reservoir. Where are the other girls?" "They went into the office." Macauley said, "I'll come along -- we have to get some more bedding up here for them." They left. Later the office furniture that had served as a cafeteria was pushed aside and bedding was brought in; a miseellaneous collec"Oh, Mac, do you remember tion of sofa cushions, cushions from chairs, odd-shaped pillows and a pile of brand-new blankets. Betty had pulled four "beds" into her own office, next to Taylor's, and was making them up. The other girls were sitting on cushions, talking to some of the men. Taylor went into his office and came back holding two bottles. "A-hem," he said. "Do I have your undivided attention?" He did. Someone went to the water cooler and started pulling out paper cups and handing them around. Taylor went around the room, pouring carefully; Betty held his for him and he put the bottle down on a desk. He took his cup and looked around. "Watch out, this stuff is hundred proof. Ladies and gentlemen, let's drink to our poor country." A couple of the men stood up and silence fell. Taylor stared into his cup. "I'm not going to make a speech, but perhaps I'd better sum up where we are. There are sixteen of us. We are apparently the only link operating tonight between the White House and the last relatively unaffected area in the Southwest. Now .don't get the idea that we're the last ones on Earth -- we aren't and we won't be. But if you wonder why we're holing up here while the city tears itself to pieces around us, remember this. If everyone in all of the larger cities dies tonight or in the days to follow, there will be only about thirty There won't be any industry or public utilities or operating food storage facilities. It's our job to provide a communication link so that when this is over -- and it wil be over -- there will still be some kind of government and the people in it will know what is going on and be ready to act. There's a lot that can be done -- the nuclear power plants are intact, the basic stuff we need to start our civilization up again is intact. Nobody knows just yet how bad it's going to be, but you have to be ready to face a country in which seven, eight or nine people out of ten will be lying dead in the streets when we come out. It could be that bad -- and we have to be ready." Someone in the back of the room spoke up; "Mr. Taylor, Chicago is burning. Shall I turn it up?" Taylor grimaced. "No. Not for me. I know which part is burning." He picked up the bottle and started around the room again. Macauley said, "I agree. If we listen to that twenty-four hours a day we'll all go crazy." The man in the back of thf room said, "Hey -- " he turner the volume on the intercom uj and a rushing sound could be heard. "They went off the air!" "That settles that," Cardwel said and tossed down his drink He went to sit next to Taylor who was on a cushion with hi; back to the wall. "Jim, you don' know which part is burning. I suspect that all of it is burning." "I'm a little drunk," Tayloi said, "and you shouldn't expeci me to make sense. I've been making sense all day and enough i enough." "It s three A.M. Drink your reading a comic book. Beside her sleeping pill." on the floor lay a pile of tattered Taylor nodded and tossed down comics. She leaned forward and the rest of his drink. wiped the goggles of her mask on Macauley joined them. "Jim, her skirt, something just occurred to me. Grace, sewing at a small table. All those recommendations you turned on the battery radio and made... there wasn't time to carslowly tuned across the band, ry them out even if they'd gone There was only crackling and hisalong with you a hundred persing. She turned it off. cent in Washington, but do you Tim said, "To hell with them, think they would have been We're making out all right." enough?" "Don't talk like that," Grace "Probably not." Taylor sighed said. "Who's winning?" and looked around the room. "I am," Tim said, bored. "But that's ail history now. All "He always wins," Mike comwe can do is wait it out -- our plained cheerfully. "Your move." problem is starting to solve itTim made his move. "I think I'll work on the filter." "Yeah," Cardwell said. "The "Tim, do you think it will hard way." work?" Judy asked, looking up. "Could we take off the resps?" VI "The game isn't over," Mike said. "Can I come and watch?" up and walked to a small room E ach window of the basement full of tools. In the window was a was covered with a piece of large filter element across which plastic film carefully fitted into was printed, "Filteraire." Tim place and taped around the edges, reached up and unhooked the filOrange light came in through ter, revealing a blower fan fitted pile of cans in one corner and window space, spreading ruddy color over every"It fits pretty good," Tim said, thing. Along one wall were four "Now I have to figure out how to mattresses, a double and three make the blower go." He called singles. The toddler lay asleep on back, "Mom, I'm going upstairs one of the singles, her face dirty for a minute. Where's the clothesaround the edges of her respirator. line?" Tim and Mike were playing Grace said, "Don't let anybody checkers on a board made with see you. Under the sink, I think." chalk on the basement floor, usTim went to the top of the baseing pennies and nickels. Tim was ment stairs and unbolted the door, winning. Pieces of garden hose, slit, had Judy sat on a backless chair, been nailed all around it to form leaning against the basement wall, a gasket. The room beyond was orange-lit and bright; three walls were intact, but there were blackened timbers above and on the side toward the TV room. Through the door to the TV room could be seen the house next door, gutted. Tim peered out through the front door, which was ajar, eased it shut and then went into the kitchen. The kitchen had burned partially. Tim returned with a coil of clothesline and went back into the basement, first restoring the front door to its original position. Mike tagged along after him back to the workroom. "Mother, when is Daddy coming back?" Judy asked. "Oh, he should be back soon," Grace replied, not looking up. "Could I have a drink?" "No, honey, wait and see what Daddy brings back." "All right." Judy focused on the comic book again. From the other room Tim said, "We'll have  to file a couple of notches in the window frame." The sound of a wood rasp followed shortly. The toddler awoke and cried feebly. Grace rose quickly and went to her, kneeling and putting a hand on her forehead, above the mask. "I hope he finds some aspirin today," she said. "Mommy's here, baby. Oh, you're so sore!" She pulled the edge of the mask away from an inflamed line along the child's cheek. Grace went to a low shelf, took a glass. She kneeled at the water heater, putting the glass down under the drain spigot. She held a rag over the spout and let some water through into the glass. Then she went back to the bed and helped the toddler sit up. "Remember, honey -- real quick and hold your breath." The little head nodded. Grace slipped the lower elastic up behind the child's head, raised the mouthpiece and held the glass there. The child took a few quick swallows, then the mask was pressed back while she panted and coughed. "Once more, honey." Judy watched for a moment and licked her lips. Then she turned silently back to the comic book. Grace lowered the toddler back onto the bed. "'nother pillow, honey?" The snout of the small mask waved sideways, no. Grace kneeled there until the child slept again. When she rose Tim was watching. "Is she any better?" "I think so," Grace said. She wiped tears from her eyes with the heels of her hands and went back to the table. T im looked down at the sleeping form for a moment longer, turned and went purposefully back to the workroom. "All right, Mike," his voice said, "you hold this end while I feed the rest through." Mike said, "Look, the fan's going by itself!" Tim said, "I wish it would. That's Just the wind. Hurry up, we have to get the filter back in." Grace picked up her sewing, but her eyes were on the toddler. She began to weep again silently; then she clasped her hands around the cloth and lowered her head, her lips moving. She was dozing in her chair when Tim shook her shoulder. "Mom, come look." She looked around, dazed. "Mom, it seems to work. I tried it without my mask. Come on." She rose and went with him. Two lines of clothesline came out of the window frame, passed over two pulleys and were wrapped several times around a hose reel mounted on a wooden stand. Tim pulled a chair into place, put his feet on the handles and began to pedal. A breeze came to life at the filter in the window, ruffling Grace's hair. "At least we can keep this room clear -- maybe the whole basement," Tim said. "Take off your mask." He undid his and put it down; Grace gasped and held out her hand. Tim's face was joyous and he breathed in deeply. "It's all right." Grace's hands trembled as she undid her mask. It came off. The air was fresh. "Timmy!" she said. "What a wonderful thing for the baby -- we can move her in here!" Tears sprang into Tim's eyes; he bent his head and kept pedaling. They moved the little one in and then back again when an hour's pedaling by Tim, Mike and Judy proved to clear the whole basement. They wouldn't give Grace a turn. "Let us do it," Tim said. "You have to do other things. Anyhow, I want to see how long we can stop before we smell anything." They stopped pedaling and Tim tucked a blanket over the filter. For an hour they waited, then two. Finally Judy coughed. "I can smell it," she said. "We'd better start again." Tim went in and removed the blanket and turned to see Mike ready to pedal. "Let me go first," Tim said. "I'm strongest." "No," Mike said, pedaling. "It was your turn last." "Okay, Tarzan, let me know when you're tired. Do it slower -- if it will last for two hours we don't need that much air coming in." The basement door knob rattled. "Daddy!" Judy cried and ran to the steps. Tim went past her, putting on his respirator. He motioned her back, climbed the steps and unbolted the door. Pete stood there with two supermarket bags in his arms. "Hi, Tim. Take these. I've got two more in the little wagon outside." Tim took the bags and went down, depositing them on the table. He removed his mask. In a moment they heard the door open and then close again, quickly. With a rattling of stiff paper, Pete came down the steps. He took one look at Tim and dropped his bags on a bed, starting forward. Then he saw Grace without her mask, then Judy and finally Mike, pedaling in the workroom. Everyone was grinning. and took it off, ready to clap it back on instantly. He sniffed the air. His face began to break up. He went to Tim, half laughing and half crying, and clasped him tightly in his arms. "Oh, boy," he said. "Oh, boy, what a kid." Tim said, muffled, "It wasn't in time. Dad. But it works." Pete held Tim by the shoulders at arm's length. "Listen, Tim, maybe you don't know what this means to me. It means I don't have to take filters from dead people any more. For that I thank you." "Daddy, did you get pop?" Judy asked. Pete went to the bags. "Yep. And aspirin. And some of the driest bread you've ever seen. And extra filters." His face sobered. "Lots of other stuff -- there aren't many people picking over the ruins any more." Grace said, "Pete, give me the aspirin." She took it, ran some water and gently woke the toddler, who was sleeping on her back, easily. "Here, honey, here's a pill and some water to make you feel better." The child nodded, then closed her eyes, took a deep breath and held it. Grace laughed. "Honey, you don't have to do that today. Just take it," she said. In the workroom Tim said, "My turn, Mike." Judy sprang up. "No, mine, mine -- " And Tim came back with Mike, caught Pete's eye, smiled and shrugged. "Kids have too much energy," Tim said. T hat night Pete and Grace lay together on the double mattress, respirators on, whispering. Around them the children slept quietly. "Did those filters come from dead people, Pete?" "Yes. I buried the people, too. Other men are doing the same thing. There are no rats, dogs or birds -- I guess we'll have to bury them all eventually." "Do you suppose we can see another family some time?" "I guess so. It's not so bad out there any more. I saw a gang once, but they never came back around here. Area looks too burned out, I guess. I think there's a family a couple of blocks down Division, in the old laundry, but I haven't looked to make sure. A lot of people have guns and they're still afraid." "You don't carry your gun any more." Pete rolled over and took her into his arms. "Honey, I hate that gun. I'll never use it again, God not a killer. If it hadn't been for you and the kids, I don't think I ever would have pulled a trigger -- I'd just have run away. It was worse than a war, honey, a lot worse. Nobody even hated anyone -- there just wasn't enough of everything to go around. I had to have it for you; he had to have it for his wife and kids. It was as simple as that. I heard guys saying, 'Christ forgive me -- ' as they pulled the trigger." "If only they could have talked together first." Pete shook his head. "Nothing to talk about. All anybody could have done would have been to draw straws. But nobody was drawing straws just for himself. You don't come back home and say, 'Sorry, honey -- sorry, kids, we have to make room for somebody else to live.' There just plain wasn't enough to go around. You remember. The time the filters ran out and the treatment didn't work any more -- when that orange stuff clogged them all up. That was the worst part. Nobody was fighting over food then -- it was filters. Oh, God." Grace held him while he made little noises and lay looking up at the dim orange light. "There must be a moon tonight," she whispered. "Oh, how I would love to see it again." Pete quieted and slept. Soon Grace's eyes closed, too. The plastic covers on the windows rattled; upstairs the October wind moaned through the black timbers. All through the night outside there was a subtle stirring and whispering, stirring this way and that, dying and returning, moving around the house to this side and that side, steadily growing. The heat began to leave the house with little snaps and pops; upstairs a window shade rattled and flapped as the cold wind swept in across the burned-out rooms. All night the murmuring went on; there were great sighs as a billow of air passed down the whole block in a single expiration, the sound of a ghost passing through the empty streets. Winter had come. Pete struggled to wake up. There was something... noise -- "Gracie! I hear someone!" Tim woke and sat up, then Mike and the toddler. Finally Judy sat up, rubbing her goggles out of habit. Tim said sharply, "Dad -- hey, look! On the wall!" rectangle of light, the size and shape of a basement window. It glowed yellow-white. Not orange. Beyond the windows was blue sky. small graves in the front yard and called out again, "Hey, anyone in there? Come on outside!" In a moment Pete appeared in the doorway, shirtless, carrying a gun and wearing a respirator. He stood for a second, then slowly reached up to loosen his mask. He let it fall to the ground and dropped the gun beside it. Macauley waved at the sky. "It's real. The front got here last night and that did it." Pete said, "Mister, I have to get my family. I wish I had a drink to offer you." "I didn't do it." Macauley grinned. He stepped forward and handed Pete a card. "Here are some instructions -- we're getting organized. Come to Lincoln Park this afternoon if you can. We'll be talking about food and there'll be some Army doctors if you have anyone sick. It's bad out here, but we made it. See you." Macauley went striding off down the block. Pete called over his shoulder: "Gracie, kids! Come on up. It's over."  I first touched the moon, we -- my brother Tom and I -- lay on the floor of our two-room flat over our father's shop in Newark, drinking in the drama of it through our old black-and-white TV. One small step for man, one giant leap for mankind... Those electric words of Armstrong's still shiver in my memory. The worn brown carpet smelled of our father's strong Turkish tobacco and our mother's lavender body powder and those stale scents are still mingled in my mind with the unforgettable throb of wild pride that caught my throat when man's searching boot first found the moon. "Now they've got themselves the gelt." Tom's raw envy nearly spoiled the moment for me. "And here I am, still stuck in Hotzenplotz!" The history of the moon children begins with that instant, even though they would not even be born for many years. I wish chance had selected a better historian, because their story seems too big for me to tell. Looking at the task, I think of Swift's Gulliver. Gulliver has always been my favorite literary character. I never understood all the higher criticism of Swift as a theological satirist, but I always felt close to Gulliver -- a plain, ordinary human being, reasonable and honest, involved through no fault, of his own in affairs that were too much for him. The lives of the moon children are a vaster adventure than anything Swift invented for Gulliver, and telling it well calls for more style and wit than I possess. Perhaps my brother Tom should have been the narrator. He was involved as deeply as I and he had humor and imagination. I recall our father saying that he was the natural poet of the family and I was only the schlemiel. "Please, Gamal!" Mother came plaintively to my defense. "You're hurting Kim and teaching Tom too many of your own slick tricks. Better a schlemiel than a gonif." "Your own son a thief already? Hoo-ha!" He gave her a black-eyed blink of wounded innocence and told a Yiddish joke that I didn't understand, though Tom snickered knowingly. Mother stared back indignantly and suddenly decided to send me down to the delicatessen to buy boiled ham hocks for our dinner. Father snarled bitterly at that, but the ham hocks were cheap. In spite of such bickering Tom knew how to make up with me. We were generally friends. After the moon landing, when we knew the Eagle was safe in space again, I remember how we stood up and shook hands and resolved to be astronauts. "What chance have you got?" With a weary sigh. Mother looked up sadly from the potatoes she was peeling. "Gamal Hodian's kids?" "What's wrong with Pop?" Tom stared at her. "He out-smarts everybody. Anyhow, like the TV says, things will be different now. Kim can be your pet schlemiel if he wants, but me. I'm grabbing my share of the planets." "Don't call Kim that -- " "Pop does," Tom reminded her. "Me, I don't care what he is. I'm on my way to the moon." "Better finish high school first." "Better help your little yukl blow his nose." Tom smirked at me, "I'll do okay. Pop says I'll be another macher, just as good as him." White-lipped, Mother bent over her potatoes again. My eyes blurred with pity for us both. She was a big, raw-boned blonde. She must have been a striking girl, though her wedding pictures show her already worn and fading when she married. Once she caught Tom and me rummaging through a black, lavender-scented, lacquer box of old photographs and trinkets he had found in her dresser. Her pictures looked lovely to me, but he was snickering at her "cow-sized tits." She slapped him and snatched the box away, but later she let me see her souvenirs and told how she had run away from an unhappy home in the Arkansas hills, hoping to break into show business. She couldn't help sobbing when she talked about it. She said her voice had been too thin and her bones too big. She tried the Nashville Grand Old Opry and tried Hollywood and tried New York, but her luck never broke. She was a waitress in a third-rate bar when she met Gamal Hodian. alias, but I never knew my father's original name. He was a dark, stocky, evasive man, who spoke several languages badly, English worst of all. He was secretive about everything. Mother thought he was an Egyptian native. Tom believed he was Jewish. I once heard a business associate call him "a sneaking Armenian thief." He used to say himself that he had no country. His passport was Turkish, but probably forged. He had wanted to name my brother Tamar and me Kemal, but Mother made him call us Tom and Kim. The Hodian name must have been assumed when he began visiting the United States, soon after World War II and long before he met my mother. He called himself an importer and we always lived in some low-rent section, over or behind a grimy little shop that was sparsely stocked with the cheap perfumes and tarnished brassware and tattered scraps of carpet that he had imported. There were other imports, I think, that I never learned much about. Strange customers always made him nervous and he was away most of the time on what Mother called buying trips. One of those lasted nearly three years. Mother told us he was ill in Ankara, but Tom snorted that he was somewhere in jail. The year I entered high school he disappeared. He had always hated Sicilians and Mother insisted that the Mafia had murdered him. Long after, however, I found among her things a little packet of scented letters mailed in Marseilles to "M. Hobereau" at a Staten Island post office box. In a very feminine French hand they begged him to come back to his cherie and their petit enfant. Perhaps he went. Though he had never been a bountiful provider, times grew even harder for us then. Mother closed out the shop and began to look for a job. Some of my father's old friends put her on an uncertain dole, I think to keep her from telling what she knew about them. Once one of them took me into a bar to talk about my future. A dark, watchful, jumpy little man who stank of garlic and cheap wine, he whispered questions and blinked in unbelief at all I didn't know about my father's connections. Mother must have been begging him to offer me some kind of job, but finally. he stalked out indignantly and left me to pay for the drinks. Mother stumbled or jumped in front of a truck the spring I finished high school. Two fat sisters and a Baptist preacher-brother came from Little Rock for the funeral. I had cleared the empty gin bottles out of the flat and I didn't tell them about the needle marks the coroner had found on her arms. Tom was already on his way toward the moon by then. Older than I, stronger and darker and smarter, more like our father, he always had a keener eye for the main chance. He weeded the Yiddish expressions out of his speech and earned a college scholarship to major in space science. I did worse. With no head for math, I won no scholarships. Mother's insurance came to six thousand dollars when all the bills were paid. I went to Las Vegas with my share, to try my luck. It was bad. The money lasted three nights. M y actual education began with that disaster. Sometimes i was hungry. The police picked me up two or three times before I learned I hadn't inherited my father's talents. I tended bar and drove taxis and sold used cars. I bought a guitar and tried crooning folk ballads, but my voice turned out no better than my mother's. I wrote songs nobody sang and a novel nobody would print. I was a disk jockey and a TV reporter and even a political campaign manager -- for a candidate who lost. Tom, year by year, moved closer to our old dream. He went from college into the Space Force and acronym stood for Civilian Organization of Man in Outer Space. Its idealistic aim was to explore space in peace for the common good. Tom used to poke fun at the high-minded slogan, "free worlds for free men," but he lifted off for the new training base on the moon with the first class of ready changed his name to Thomas Hood. He-wangled an assignment to a developing the seeker-type survey rocket, which carried a dozen tons of sophisticated hardware designed to chart and analyze the surface of an airless world from low orbital flight. The seeker survey was planned to cover a hundred satellites and large asteroids, beginning with test flights around Earth's moon. "Not that I think we'll find anything." Tom grinned. "But the moon's a cozy little mission, close to home and Robin Hudson." Robin was the jet-set daughter of Howard Hudson, a hotel tycoon he had managed to meet. With her sullen charm and her father's fortune she was more exciting to Tom than the moon was now, since the spacemen were passing it by. He took me to one of her father's floating resorts, the Antilles Hudson, for a weekend with the other members of his threeman survey team. Seeker One was already in orbit around the moon and Tom's Seeker Two crewmen were waiting for the space engineers to analyze the data tapes. The invitation surprised me. Annoyed when I wouldn't change my own name to match his, he had begun treating me like a beggar relation. Yet I was glad enough to go -- the failure of that political adventure had left me without job or plans. We found his teammates on a bright sundeck, high above the milky glitter of the hot Caribthemoonchildren bean. They were quarreling about the real aims of the seeker survey. "Security!" Erik Thorsen was a huge, red-haired Viking. He had lately shed his major's rank in the ians -- but he still wore his military bearing like a uniform. "Military security." He banged the table with his empty beer stein. "That's all I'm looking for." "Then you'll never find it," Yuri Marko answered. "All you'll find is your own destruction. I'm searching for something else -- " H e paused when he saw us. Tom introduced me. Marko was a tall man, owlish behind his black-rimmed glasses, intensely serious. He seated us courteously and turned doggedly back to his attack. "We're looking for life," he told Thorsen. "Nothing else is worth the cost -- " "God save us from alien life." Thorsen waved his stein like a club. "We've got the people boom right here without looking for trouble on other planets." "Trouble?" Marko's dark anxious eyes appealed to Tom and me. "Our space neighbors have never harmed us yet. I don't think they will. I hope to find higher life than we are. Something with mind enough to cross the space between the stars." Thorsen muttered skeptically. "That's our real goal." Marko bent intently toward him. "I believe life can spring up on the worlds of any star. The older forms should be far ahead of us. If interstellar travel is actually possible, space explorers should have touched our worlds. We should find their footprints." "On the moon?" Marko nodded. "The airless worlds are the place to look. Wind and water wipe out everything. But the signs of a landing on the moon -- a broken tool or an empty fuel container or even a literal footprint -- might last a "I pray to God we never meet another creature!" Thorsen lurched to his feet and stalked away. Tom followed to soothe him. I was left with Yuri Marko. His reserved, school-masterish manner put me off at first, but we soon found things in common. His parents, like my father, had been immigrants -- they were Ukraninian defectors from the First Soviet. A political idealist, he had even voted for my unlucky United World candidate. I caught his contagious interest in the seeker project. The biofprms of Mercury and Venus and Jupiter were still at that time mostly inference and mystery. Nobody had ever jeriously proposed that these near neighbors in space might be advanced beyond us. Marko's hopes took hold of my imagination, j "Just suppose we're not alone." His dry Slavic accents excited ne with a sense of the dimensions kf the universe I had never felt be'ore. "Imagine other minds -- and Treater ones. Picture an intellirent society spread across the itars -- a society in which our Earth would be a nameless vilage. Perhaps you can't quite vislalize our fellow creatures out in pace, but at least the effort gives mu a truer image of yourself." ! On our last night together at the ntilles Hudson, Robin gave a arty for us in her surfside apartlent. The lights were dimmed, so lat we could watch the waves exloding into white phosphoresence against the glass seawall, ler father was there, the ice-eyed loney king, and at last I guessed 'hy Tom had invited me. Howard Hudson, with the world I his web of floating hotels, had irned acquiring eyes toward #ace. The Orbital Hudson and le Crater Hudson were soon to pen. What he wanted from us as a quick secret report on anyling of commercial promise the irvey might uncover. The news as to come from Tom through e, coded into some harmlessrsonal message. Erik Thorsen flushed with anger He moon children when he understood what was up. He smashed his champagne glass against the glowing seawall and threatened to expose the plot. Tom silkily suggested that Thorsen had secret military ties to the wouldn't like. Thorsen turned pale and agreed to say nothing. I saw Marko's hurt contempt for me. "Listen," I begged him. "Tom's taking too much for granted. He never mentioned a word of this to me. I won't touch it. Believe me." I don't think he did. That incident brought the party to an awkward end. Tom told me curtly that I was no longer his guest. But as things turned out, I remained at the resort after his team was gone. Marooned there, without money to pay my unexpected bill, I went to the publicity office and talked my way into a copy-writing job. Surveying the moon, as things turned out, was not the cozy little mission Tom had anticipated. Seeker One crashed behind the moon, with no survivors to report what had gone wrong. Tom and his team were called out to continue the moon survey with Seeker Two. M M y brother was not alone in his surprise at what the seekers found. The moon had kept her secret well. The early astronauts and cosmonauts had seen too many empty craters of every size to expect much else. Their successors went on -- as soon as they could -- to look for more exciting worlds. The moon was quite dead, but the planets were already promising the menace and allure of unknown life. When the robot probes on Mars began to scrape up samples for analysis their telemetry indicated complex organic molecules. The first men to touch that tawny dust caught a tormenting illness that kept them in quarPhobos till they died. The blinding clouds of Venus veiled the same sort of ambiguous mystery. Unmanned probes brought back simple organisms of microscopic beta-life from the highest levels of her atmosphere, but no vehicle, manned or not, ever returned from the unseen surface beneath. The first men to station themselves in orbit around her found new riddles rather than answers to old ones. They saw dark dots above the clouds -- larger creatures, they suspected, in an ecological pyramid based on the betalife. They described a sudden color change that stained the blank planet with swirls of brown and yellow. They were reporting an unexplained power loss when their signals faded out. j One lone member of the first three-man team came back from Mercury. He had seen nothin alive and he lived through his yea at the quarantine station on th moon, but he brought pictures of queer crater-ringed, iron-walle tunnel from which his compan ions had never returned. Though no probe had yet com back from tjie atmosphere of Ju had touched the four large satel lites. The first craft to visit lo nearest the planet, reported tha its take off had been followed by narrow beam of intermitte radiation, as if something on th planet were observing it with r dar. Against that background ominous uncertainty the crash Seeker One shocked the world. Th first response was a jittery fe that something unfriendly ha established itself on the back the moon. Howard Hudson ma the most of that brief panic. I was still working in the A tilles Hudson, and what I saw w a business education. Public a nouncements of the crash were d layed for several hours, first by t on the moon and later by offici censors on Earth, while Hudso private spy system coined mon for him. News of the crash came in on our astrofac circuit, disguised as a weather observation from the Orbital Hudson. It was decoded by a file clerk in our office, who couldn't help talking when space issues dived on the stock market. Hudson had his brokers sell space industries short. Next day, when the story broke, he used the publicity office to spread a wild rumor. The creatures of Venus had learned about space from the hardware raining out of their clouds. Now they were building a military base on the moon to stop our astronauts from polluting their air. now transmitting from the moon gave that rumor more support than it deserved. The bottom fell out of the market and Hudson's brokers picked up space stocks for peanuts. Office gossip had it that days. mors with a bulletin phrased in wooden officialese. Responsible space authorities had found no evidence of hostile action against the lost seeker from any source whatever. Neither the observers on the orbital moon platform or the crew of the seeker itself had feported anything unusual before the crash occurred. Salvage orews already at the site could find no indication of attack or sabotage. Presumably, instrumental malfunction had allowed the survey craft to drift out of its very low orbit and graze a lunar peak. The media would be instantly alerted to any new developments, but there was no reason whatever for public apprehension. Seeker Two was standing ready to resume routine flights as soon as her crew reached the moon, the bulletin concluded. Thus far the survey had made no newsworthy discoveries. None, in fact, were actually expected, because the moon was utterly dead. The test flights, however, had already established the value of the seeker vehicles for mapping the resources of other airless worlds. Five minutes after that stuffy statement came over the transfac net our office was buzzing with livelier news from the moon. It came by laser beam from the manager of the new Crater Hudson. After our laserman had relayed the message to Hudson's office, he replayed his tape for us. "... Listen, Mr. Hudson. Don't They're covering up something. I don't know what -- maybe just the fact that this thing shows them up for idiots. But they're sitting on something I think you ought to know. "It's true that Seeker One dived ference. Her first transmissions were completely routine. "All systems go. No anomalies noted." However, as she neared that point where Seeker One had fired her retro-rockets, the tvatchers on the platform made a terse report I strong Point. "Platform to Moon Control! We've got something. A surface glow, apparently touched off by approach of Seeker Two. A luminous streak, maybe twenty kilometers long. Like an arrowhead. Brighter toward the point. Location estimated six hundred kilometers from south lunar pole." Moon Control replied with an urgent query to Seeker Two. What was she observing? "Lunar surface lighting up under us." Marko's taped voice sounds crisp and cool. "Bright rays spreading north from a small crater just ahead, which looks like an impact point. We've got spectrometers running on the rays. They appear to be fluorescent material scattered north from that crater. Spectral analysis not yet complete." "Keep in orbit." Moon Control seems more alarmed than Marko is. "Monitor everything but don't leave your flight pattern -- " "Seeker Two to Moon Control." larko's voice is quicker on the themoon children tape, but still oddly calm. "Reporting visual contact with uncharted installation ahead. Something standing on that impact point. Position estimated sixtynine degrees south latitude, on circumpolar survey track eightyeight. A shining tower -- " Marko's voice fades out. "Seeker Two! Seeker Two! Moon Control shouts. "Keep talking. Tell us everything." "A vast installation!" Even Marko sounds breathless now. "Ican't imagine why it wasn't seen before. The tower dome stands miles above our flight path. Dead ahead. It looks like some sort of beacon. Changing color. Red, yellow, orange. It's running through the spectrum -- " "Platform to Seeker." A sharper voice cuts in. "We're tracking you by telescope. We see the surface phenomenon -- bright streaks converging toward the impact crater now just ahead of you. But we see no tower. No obstruction. Your flight path looks clear." For long seconds the tape records no voice. "Seeker Two." Moon Control is hoarse with tension. "Seeker Two. Seeker Two!" "Seeker T wo to Moon Control." Marko's voice comes back at last, pitched lower, relieved. "We've made voice contact and identified the installation ahead. It's the base of a transgalactic mission seeking peaceful interaction with mankind. We're following instructions to land at the base on our next orbital pass." "Don't do that!" Moon Control sounds almost frantic. "Climb clear of apparent obstruction -- don't try to land! The platform sees no tower. We think you're caught in some kind of trap. Remember Seeker One. Don't touch your retrorockets." The tape rustles with solar static, but there is no reply. "Moon Control to Seeker Two!" The voice rises raggedly. "Don't try to land. Repeat: don't try to land. Break off contact with surface point. Change flight pattern to avoid vicinity of survey curve eighty-eight. Acknowledge and stand by." The tape runs on, but Seeker Two does not acknowledge. Ill M oon control at the moment was Sherman Parkinson. Like Erik Thorsen, he had recently resigned a military commission to make himself eligible for the civilian space organization. To judge him by his own standards, he was no doubt a brave and welltrained officer, loyal to the ancient traditions of the United States Marine Corps if not to the kind. I saw him back on Earth two or; three years later, confined to the alcoholics ward of a veterans hospital. The events on the moon hac evidently been too much for him Habit-driven as a dinosaur, he wai not prepared to cope with any thing so far beyond his owi experience. But the drinking came later. Hi seems to have remained sobe during that crisis. The panel o special investigators saw fit, ii fact, to commend him for stead fast devotion to duty. He was keen enough to see tha Seeker Two was flying into som kind of trap, but he seems to hav been taken in by Hudson's rumo of attackers from Venus. Whei Marko ignored his orders. Park inson called Skygate to ask fo military support. Space was international Skygate reminded him. As th moon, he was in command, but h was not to make any use of mili tary force without the explici unanimous prior consent of th Angered, Parkinson issued nev orders for Seeker Two to leave th survey pattern and return at one to Armstrong Point. Even unde the kiddies' picnic rules o and his men could be taken o flight status for failure to obey d rect orders, fined for misuse ( prisoned up to ten years for conduct endangering public safety. When such threats evoked no answer, Parkinson tried gravelvoiced appeals. Hadn't the team heard the platform's report that the transgalactic base didn't exist? Didn't they know the hazards of contact with alien biocosms? Couldn't they recall their obligaSeeker Two kept on its silent path. When it went behind the moon from the platform, cutting off laser contact, Sherman Parkinson turned his attention to the platform itself, which still had that luminous streak in yiew. It was slowly fading behind the seeker, the platform reported. The raylike splash of scattered material was now barely visible, but the circle of the impact crater was still distinct. The platform picked the seeker up when she came back across the moon's north pole, reporting that she had changed course just enough to follow the rotating moon, so that she was returning along survey curve eighty-eight toward that dying gleam. Parkinson bombarded her with desperate questions. What kind of creatures manned that transgalactic base? How had they concealed it? What language had they used for voice contact? What data had the sensors recorded? Seeker Two flew on with no reply. The platform tracked her back down survey curve eighty-eight. Soon after she crossed the moon's equator, that arrow-shaped impact-splash blazed out again ahead. Presently her retro-rockets fired, lifting her on a long arc that slanted back toward the glowing crater. The watchers on the platform followed the flare of her jets, which contracted to an incandescent point as she came down. Their instruments recorded an anomalous surge of hard radiation which peaked at the instant her jets went out. At that point the platform lost contact, as its own orbital motion carried it behind the moon, out of laser range. Its observers reported the rayed crater still glowing on the moon's horizon as long as they could see it... Sherman Parkinson called Skygate to beg for help. Told again code of peace in space without proof of actual attack, he said profanely that he would get the proof. Ignoring all protests, he took off in an unarmed skippercraft for the site of the crash. T he sun was rising there when he arrived. Its harsh glare washed out any trace of that dying glow. The impact crater and its northward rays now looked black, his taped report states, as if a shipload of ink had struck and splashed. The skipper's counters detected no anomalous radiation and nothing revealed any sign of a transgalactic base. There was only Seeker Two, standing tilted among the boulders on the steep north crater rim. She showed neither damage from her reckless landing nor any trace of life. Parkinson dropped cautiously a little farther from the crater lip and made a discovery that exhausted his Marine vocabulary. As he hoarsely reported to the moon platform, three sets of footprints left Seeker Two. They wandered north among the boulders for a distance of several hundred meters. Finally they returned. It was those returning prints that set off his most explosive diction. Magnet-cleated flight boots had made the outgoing prints, but three sets of bare feet returned. "Relay this to Skygate." Parkinson paused as if to clear his head and clean up his language. "We've found Seeker Two -- and something the medics have to explain. Prints in the dust show that all three crew members went for a barefoot walk and somehow got back aboard." "Better check your eyes and look again," the platform advised him. "Men don't go barefoot on the moon. Not far anyhow. You'll have to collect some pretty solid evidence, sir, or you won't last long as Moon Control." Parkinson looked again. He moved the skipper twice to photograph the prints before he sealed his own moonsuit and went out with a spaceman to inspect the seeker. The air lock had been sealed again. Hammered signals brought no response. Parkinson had to knock out an emergency access plate to cycle the lock and get aboard. Marko and Hood and Thorsen lay sprawled on the deck where they must have collapsed when they got back from their unexplainedexcursion into the moon's deadly night. The three men wore no boots, gloves or helmets. Their faces were stained with dried blood, which must have boiled out of their lungs into the vacuum of space. Parkinson felt certain at first that they were dead. The damage to their bodies was far less severe, however, th.an might have been expected. Savagely cold as that dust must have been, their feet were not frozen. The rigor of death had not set in. On a second examination, after he had increased the oxyhelium pressure, Parkinson decided that they were still breathing. "I think they were out collecting this black dust," he reported to the platform. "The stuff that colors the crater dark. A sort of coarse grit, actually. Sprayed all around the crater. But mostly north, as if scattered by an impact from the south. "Queer stuff." Parkinson's voice was hoarse and breathless. "The particles are sharp-edged, have a bright black shine and they all look identical. Like nothing else I ever saw. These men were after this queer grit. Their boots are stuffed with it. Their tool pockets are full of it. Hodian had it crammed in his mouth." Relayed from the platform to Armstrong Point and from there down to Skygate, Parkinson's reports elicited every shade of amusement and unbelief. He was variously advised to change his brand of whiskey, to get the fingerprints of the little green men and to photograph everything before he touched it. "I nearly wish we had found those invaders from Venus," he told the spacemen on the seeker with him. "We know what to do with enemies we can reach." reports from Hudson's spies, I can almost watch the interrogation of the seeker crew there in the hospital under Armstrong Point. Details emerge from the raspy tapes. The dull drone of the fans. The chemical sting of the air. The narrow tunnel room, drillscarred moon rock glistening with glassy sealant. The three men, cocoons in white gauze, reeking of sterifoam, surrounded by medics and guards. Parkinson barking questions at them, growing redder and louder with every answer he can't accept. Yuri Marko is questioned first. " -- a secret base." The surviving tape begins in midsentence. Marko's throat is raw and swollen from his unbelievable exposure to the lunar night. His scratchy voice is hard to make out. "But the beings there aren't from Venus, sir. They aren't from any planet of our sun." Parkinson sounds grittily skeptical. "How do you know?" "I saw the base." Marko answers. "I talked to its people. They belong to a high culture that spreads far through the galaxy. They've been stationed on the moon a long time to watch our evolution. They're delighted that we've come far enough to qualify for contact." "Hunh!" "Sir, think of what it means!" Marko's awed elation comes clearly through his hoarseness and pain. "They want to share their tremendous civilization with us. Our lives will never be the same -- " "There is no base," Parkinson themoon children cuts in. "The platform was watching the spot. I've just been out there. There's nothing but some odd black grit scattered around in the impact crater. If you saw anything it must have been some sort of space mirage." For a few seconds the tape runs silently. "Sir, I know what's real," Marko's faint whisper insists at last. "I've tried drugs. I've had illusions. They feel different. No matter what anybody saw, that base is real." "Tell about it." "It's a structure." Marko pauses as if to think. "But everything about it reflects an unknown culture. The design, the materials, the unbelievable dimensions. Our language doesn't fit, but I'll try to give you my impression. Imagine a tight cluster of roujid white columns, each a different height. The six lower columns are capped with platforms arranged in a rising spiral around the central tower. It's tain Its onion-shaped dome must have been ten kilometers above our orbit. That dome changes color like a beacon -- I think the platforms are landing stages under it. Some were empty, but I saw great globe-shaped ships on two of them." Marko raises his voice. "Sir, does that sound like a dream?" "It ain't there now," Parkinson sneers. "You say you were in voice contact with -- whatever you thought you saw. What language did you use?" "Why -- " Marko pauses as if astonished by his own recollection. "Ukrainian! The voice I heard wasn't human. It was a modulated electronic hum, like -- like a computer simulating speech. I remember wondering if it didn't come through some kind of translating device. But it spoke the Ukrainian peasant dialect my parents used at home. That is remarkable!" "Remarkable ain't the word. What happened after you landed?" The tape whirs quietly. "I can't recall," Marko mutters at last. "That buzzing voice coached us in. I remember firing the retros. I remember watching the lowest stage of the tower, where I thought we were going to land. I remember thinking we were coming in too low to make it. Then it all fades out." "Because it wasn't there." tape. Parkinson greets him heartily as "Major," as if expecting something saner from a fellow soldier, and asks him to tell in his own words what happened to Seeker Two. "Yes, sir. Colonel Parkinson." Thorsen crispily returns the military courtesy. "We were all three on duty, sir. Alert for whatever got Seeker One. We were all observing that luminous patch on the surface ahead. We all saw' something beyond it at the same time, sir. What I saw was a fort." "Venusian?" "I can't say, sir. It was enormous. Round like a turret. Buried in the moon. Camouflaged with a rocky ridge that looked like a crater rim. It rose as we got closer. Bristling with missiles like I never saw before." "Did it fire on you?" "No, sir. Hood was working our radio and laser gear. He picked up a voice commanding us to land beside the fort. That voice -- " Thorsen hesitated. "It spoke Norwegian, sir. My own good mother's Riksmaal, that I learned at home in Stavanger." "Norwegian?" Parkinson's startled voice has lost its warm tone of military fellowship. "Is little Norway building forts in space?" "That's all I know, sir." Thorsen sounds angry. "I don't remember landing." "Listen, Colonel." My brother's voice comes on the tape, husky from exposure but still shrewdly fluent. "Don't let 'em put you on. I saw what they did -- and it was neither a galactic base or a Venusian fort. They're trying to snow gold!" "What's this. Hood? What gold?" "What I saw was a gold meteor," Tom says. "It hit the moon hard enough to burst. But the mass of it stands up in the middle of that crater. A blazing hill of yellow gold. More gold scattered all around. Hundredton nuggets of pure shining gold!" "Did you hear any voice?" "My father's voice." Tom pauses, as if struck with awe. "My own father's! He disappeared on Earth a dozen years ago. We gave him up for dead. But here he was, calling from his own little survey rocket -- speaking broken English with a funny Turko-Yiddish accent, like he did when I was a kid. He said he was all alone. He'd located that gold with electronic gear and swept the moon dust off it. He wanted us to land and witness his finder's claim, under the what we did." Tom's voice turns sharp. "And that's why these men are lying -- to defraud my poor old father of that gold claim!" "I saw no gold," Parkinson grates. "Let's go over all this again." H e keeps hammering questions at all three men for as long as they can talk. When the doctors make him stop he orders them back to their wards under guard and calls in the engineers who had been at work on samples of that black grit. Their answers don't improve his temper. The grit is impure earbon in crystal form, the engineers report. Most of the crystals have been damaged by impact or eroded by long exposure to micrometeors, but apparently they had all once been perfect tetrahedrons, crystals of something new to science. The intact samples measure They are slightly radioactive and strongly magnetic. Besides the carbon content, chemical analysis shows six percent silicon, three percent gold, and nearly two percent thorium, with traces of lead and a few other elements. One chemist suggests that the erystals are an unknown allotrope of natural carbon. "Hogwash," an engineer objects. "They're too much alike. Originally, they seem to have been identical in every feature, down to our limits of measurement. Nothing natural is quite that perfect. I say they're manufactured." "Who made them?" Parkinson's voiee demands. "What for?" The tapes run on, revealing Parkinson's blundering efforts to force an answer to that question. When Seeker Two has been inspected for possible damage and cheeked out to another team. he sends her baek into orbit to resume her interrupted survey flight. Observers eye her from the moon platform, as she returns along her charted path to the impaet crater. Engineers in skipper craft watch from posts near the crater, prepared to photograph and measure anything that brings her down again. But nothing happens. The seeker skims low over the crater, observing no trarisgalactic base, no space fort, no golden meteor. The platform watchers see no surfaee glow. The engineers discover nothing to photograph or measure. The voices of Marko and Thorsen and my brother sound stronger on the tapes when Parkinson questions them again, but they refuse to reconcile their contradictory stories. Each remains stubbornly eertain of what he thinks he saw, and none of them remembers leaving the seeker to gather that black grit. Parkinson delays his own second visit to the crater, running down blind alleys and filing his inconclusive reports while he waits for night to end there. The tapes record his landing, timed to meet the lunar sunrise. Now he finds something new. Reporting to the moon platform, his voice sounds apoplectic. Somebody else hasn't waited for the sun. Some time after Seeker Two passed over the impact site a cargo rocket has landed there. Magnetic gear has been used to sweep up the remaining crystal grit. A few bootprints are left in the dust, but nothing more revealing. Parkinson spends half the long lunar day at the site, sifting the surtern of test holes around the crater, but all he finds is disappointment. No buried mascon, no trace of the impact object. Nothing to explain the crystal grit. Not even a broken tool to identify the raiders. A t the Antilles Hudson, we had been able to follow events to this point through those intercepted reports, but now our news from the moon was cut off. Hudson's leaking secrets had spread from the office to the hotel guests. An unfriendly newsman broadcast the story, adding a notion of his own that the midnight raid on the crater had been planned and led by Hudson himself. Hudson was away when the story broke, but he called home. Half a dozen of us were instantly fired and nobody shared any more tapes from the moon. When Hudson returned -- in about the time his private spaceplane might have required for a quick return flight from the moon -- he had no comment on the story or his own absence or anything at all. I was themoonchildren still marooned. After all deductions for room and food and bar chits my discharge pay came to twenty-three dollars. I lost that at the hotel casino, trying to win my fare to the mainland. When I went back to the employment office, an unpleasant clerk suggested that I might either wash dishes or swim for it. I said I'd swim. As I walked the decks that afternoon, uncertain what I could really do, I heard a news announcement that Robin Hudson had arrived to spend the weekend with her father. On impulse, I went up to her suite. Surprisingly, the doorbox let me in. Robin met me with a moist kiss, but her smile went out when she learned I had no news from Tom. And she turned nasty when I asked her to help me ashore. Perhaps I lost my own temper. I remember calling her a rich bitch. She replied that, she was entirely happy to be rich and quite content that I was a pauper. She added that Tom said I had always been a sniveling schlemiel and that they had both had more than plenty of me. She did listen sulkily, however, when I decided to apologize and explain my predicament. For Tom's sake she called the flight deck and got me a seat on the Key West Jet. Back on the mainland I took a job writing publicity for Diaf-aMood, an emotion-conditioner designed for home installation. We were at war with a rival named Joy-Aire. The Joy-Aire people had spread rumors that our toners were loaded with addictive psychedelics. My new job was to plant counterrumors that the Joy-Aire toners had such undesirable sideeffects as excessive weight gain, paralysis and idiocy. For some months all I knew of the moon story came from the The seeker survey was still in progress, with no further incident. Sherman Parkinson had been replaced at Moon Control by a former manager of the Crater Hudson. Thomas Hood and his fellow crash survivors were well enough to be returned from the moon to Skygate for further examination at the laboratory of exobiology there. That was all. Filled with news of the amazing bioforms seen flying about the atmosphere of Jupiter, more about the moon. I mailed two or three letters to Tom at Skygate, which he didn't bother to answer. Never quite secure at Dial-aMood, because I lacked what our president called "conditional sincerity," I kept job applications going out. One went to Skygate. The reply offered me a speciaf assignnient to write a report on the commercial use of space science. Though the salary wasn't half what Dial-a-Mood paid, I accepted with delight, becauseI was so anxious to pick up the story of the moon grit and its queer effects on the crew of Seeker T wo. IV A delicate green had dusted the mesa in the wake of rain before I arrived, but its mqre common colors were sandstone red and the yellow of wind-drifted dust. The spaceplanes came down on an asterite strip fringed with resinscented pihon and juniper. Tiny green oases like scattered beads were strung along the Albuquerque road, but the wild ridges west were as bleak and barren as the moon. The riddle of that crystal grit was still unsolved as far as I could learn, but my brother and his team had apparently recovered from their crash behind the moon. Discharged from the space hospital, they had been allowed to marry. All three wives were pregnant. My brother's wife was Robin Hudson. The match surprised me. Tom had always said no woman would get her hooks into him and, frankly, I thought Robin might have done better. Perhaps she was drawn to a sort of wolfish rapacity that Tom shared with her own father -- and I think she liked the notion of becoming Robin Hood. Thorsen's bride was a nurse he had met at the hospital on the moon. Her parents were Japanese and her dainty, sloe-eyed charm made an odd contrast to his brawny Viking power. Though her hesitant English was hard for me to understand at first, I could feel her kindly warmth and her lively comic sense. In fact, I fell in love with Suzie Thorsen. Marko's wife became almost as dear to me. She was Dr. Carolina Carter, whom he had met at a briefing session in space labs on his way to the moon. The daughter of a black astronaut who had died in quarantine on Phobos, she had earned her own degree in exobiology. She was a tall beauty, scholarly and gracious, but Robin refused to receive her. She was employed in the labs when I came to Skygate; she worked with cultures of the microscopic beta-life the probes had brought from the upper air of Venus. She was generous with facts for my special report. She and Marko asked me to their home for dinner and it was Marko who later offered me a permanent My own faith in any united human undertaking was pretty well eroded by that time, but I was eager to stay at Skygate. I wanted more facts than anybody yet knew about those small black crystals. I wanted to know what had brought the seekers down and why the contradictory stories of Marko and his men differed so bizarrely from the apparent facts. I took the job. At that point I had seen nothing remarkable in the sudden decision of all three men to marry. Nothing had prepared me for the coming of the moon children, whose lives I am trying to describe. Somewhat ironically for me, it presently developed that my actual task in the publicity section was not to tell their story, but rather to conceal it. The unfolding wonders of their lives soon began to draw too much notice. My job, it turned out, was to protect them from the painful consequences of their own surprising strangeness. Young Nick Marko's first surprising act was his birth. Carolina had carried him less than seven months, and she was still at work in the exobiology lab, running amino acid tests on her cultures of microscopic bioforms, not an hour before he was born. A t three pounds and no  ounces, Nick surprised the neonatal specialists with his smallscale maturity. He breathed easily without waiting to be spanked and nursed with an uncommon eagerness. His color was equally surprising. Born pink and white, neither tomato-vermilion nor with any visible touch of his mother's rich pigmentation, he turned nut brown in five seconds under the lights on his father's movie camera. Ten minutes later, that instant tan was gone. His pattern of sleep perplexed his doctors and frightened his parents. For almost a month he stayed awake day and night, learning to turn himself over and ceaselessly exploring every object he could reach. On his twenty-eighth day, Carolina found him limp and cold in his crib. Marko felt no pulse and thought he was dead. Two physicians agreed. No test found any sign of life. Even his brain waves had ceased. But Carolina wouldn't give him up. She was with him all night, tending him as zealously as if he had been another Venusian bioform. At eighty-one degrees his falling temperature stabilized. Four hours later it began to rise. He woke in her arms at dawn, babbling happily and ready to nurse. Valkyrie Thorsen was born that same night. No robust battlemaid, notwithstanding the name her father chose, she was even tinier than Nick and just as remarkably mature. Very fair at first, though Suzie Thorsen was almost as dark as Carolina, she turned briefly golden under the lights in the delivery room. Oddly alike, Kyrie and Nick were equally precocious. They shared the same minute perfection, the same shy grace, the same happy tempers, the same traits of pleasing but nonhuman strangeness. Both had the same unearthly sort of slim, elfin, largeeyed beauty. Both were warmly ; and perceptive, yet often untouchably aloof. Both slept only at month-long intervals, in the same deathlike way. They even seemed somehow aware of each other before they ever met. Carolina discovered that one morning when she had driven Marko to work at the Center, where he was now head of the Life Science Section. Baby Nick was with her, slung in a harness to the car seat. He began leaping and crowing as they passed Thorsen's house on the way home. Carolina had not meant to stop, but Nick cried out as she drove past the house and began moaning so sadly that she turned back around the block. He was yelling and wriggling again with glee when she parked in front of the house. Inside, Kyrie had been sitting against the end of her crib, solemnly shaking a rattle in time to a dissonant blue jazz number that . she had learned to request by beating out its syncopated rhythm. Be fore Carolina reached the door  with Nick, she began tossing rat' ties and toys out of the crib. When Suzie let them in, she pulled herself upright to greet them, squealing with delight. With eager screams they persuaded the mothers to put them together. Seated face to face, one at each end of the crib, they fell abruptly silent. Wide eyes changing slowly from opal-gold to midnight black, they studied each other for five endless rriinutes. Nick pitched suddenly forward and got Kyrie's doll foot into his mouth. Carolina swooped to the rescue, because Nick was already cutting teeth. Kyrie howled, however, when she tried to pull Nick away. They lay for another hour in the crib, prodding and kicking and gently biting each other, sometimes laughing, sometimes so grave that Carolina was frightened again. They clung to each other when Carolina wanted to go, until the mothers promised that they could visit again whenever they pleased. Nick seemed to understand. He crooned solemnly to Kyrie until her somber eyes turned slowly golden and then he looked quietly up at his mother, ready to leave. They let nothing stop those promised visits. One morning, when it was Kyrie's turn to call on Nick, the mesa was buried under an unusual snowfall. Cars were stalled, and Suzie refused to go out. Kyrie whimpered so piteousthe moon children ly, however, that Thorsen put on his skis and carried her to see Nick. so surprising, but in more distressing ways. Tom was still at Skygate, in a new job as assistant director of Operation Seeker, but Robin had never liked the place. It was Sticksgate to her. She was abroad most of the time, flitting between her father's floating resorts with her own set, until her unplanned pregnancy alarmed her. She begged for an abortion, but Tom and her father opposed it. Howard Hudson wanted a grandson and Tom may still have been responsive to some undiscovered influence from the moon grit. She might have ignored both of them, but when her doctors heard about what they called the idiopathic births of Nick Marko and Kyrie Thorsen, they advised her for her own safety to come back to the space hospital and bear her child under expert care. To Robin's dismay the child wasn't born at seven months. She waited fretfully, staying in a suite at the Skygate Hudson because my brother's house had no room for her nurse and her French maid and her hypnotherapist, hating what the desert was doing to her skin. At nine months the child was still unborn. By then Robin was growing hysterical about more than the fun things she was missing and the freckles she was getting. She called her father and her astrologer and a guru she had met at the Bengal Hudson. They all advised her to demand a Caesarean section, but the knife terrified her. She had passed ten months when Nick and Kyrie came to call. It was a sunny afternoon and Marko had taken the babies and their mothers on a tour of the complex. They had watched a spaceplane roaring off toward the Earth platform and an ancient Indian building a mountain of juniper firewood on a tiny burro and a tall cactus blooming -- watched all with the same silent intentness, but a chance glimpse of the Skygate Hudson tower sent the children into shrieking fits. Their whooping eagerness was so insistent that Marko drove them to the hotel. Robin wouldn't see them at first. My brother came down to meet them in the lobby. With an embarrassed glance at Carolina, he said his wife was not receiving anyone. Nick and Kyrie refused to be taken away, however, and evidently the unborn child in the tower suite somehow sensed their presence. While the mothers were still trying to quiet the screaming babies, Robin's nurse burst in with a whispered message for Tom. He asked Marko to wait, while he went back to Robin. A few minutes later he came down again. Looking pale and shaken, he announced that his wife had  changed her mind. She wanted to  see Nick and Kyrie. Their mothers could come if they liked. Carolina chose to wait in the lobby, but Suzie Thorsen told me later what happened up in the suite. They found Robin sprawled on a chaise lounge, under a heap of pillows and blankets that failed to conceal the bulge of her belly. The maid, the nurse and my brother were hovering over her uneasily. Her face was streaked with unbecoming tears. Suzie felt sorry for her. Joy to see her, but their interest t was all in her swollen abdomen, j They stared at it with wide and  darkening eyes. They leaned  eagerly toward it. They prodded I wildly at it when Robin tried to i take them in her arms. ; Suddenly savage, she shoved , them off. "Hideous little m-m-m-m-monsters!" Suzie mimicked her stammering rage with a quaint effect. "Horrid little b-b-b-b-bastards! They're too bright to be h-h-h-h-' human. Take 'em away!" Marko and Suzie took them away. Strangely subdued, they  went without protest. Their huge eyes remained solemn and dark. They clung to each other in a frightened way as Marko drove them home and Nick was disconsolate when Suzie took Kyrie out of the car. Late that night, Marko and Carolina were awakened by Nick's frantic screaming. They could find nothing wrong with him. The phone rang before they got him quiet and Suzie told them that Kyrie was also moaning and sobbing in terror that had no visible cause. Hoping the two might comfort each other, they rushed Nick across town to Kyrie's nursery. Sitting in the same crib, the two stared blankly at each other and howled in harmony. When Marko thought of the third child he called Robin's suite. The French maid told him that she had gone to the hospital for a Caesarian delivery. Marko talked to her doctors, who were already washing up. They said they had waited as long as they dared. They refused to delay the operation. Nerved by a new burst of terror from Nick and Kyrie, Marko called Colonel Petrov. A nominal civilian, Maxim Petrov was the retired Sino-Soviet officer who had replaced Sherman Parkinson as head of the Space Studies Center. He had no more faith than had Parkinson in the altruistic ideals anxious to discover the power of the moon grit. When Marko pointed out that Robin's unborn child would be another guinea pig that might help him crack the mystery, Petrov called the hospital. Robin's surgeons huffily agreed to wait for additional clinical tests. The tests revealed an unknown antigen in her blood and a dangerous sensitivity to the anesthetics they had meant to use. They put off the operation over Robin's profane protests. The moment she was wheeled out of the delivery room, Nick and Kyrie relaxed in their cribs and went happily to sleep, a week earlier than usual. My brother took Robin back to the Skygate Hudson under mild sedation, sobbing and cursing him and his child. She had another month to wait, swelling enormously and quarreling venomously by phone with everyone she knew, refusing to be seen by anybody except her nurses and her doctors and the puzzled staff of exobiologists and other specialists they had called in. Carolina believed that Nick and Kyrie were aware of her delivery when at last it came. They wanted to be together and they cooed and trilled excitedly, sometimes with expectant attention, large heads lifted as if they were listening. Whatever they perceived, it did not alarm them. Robin's delivery was normal -- in fact easier than the obstetricians had expected -- but her child was not. A lax, shapeless, sluglike thing, it weighed thirteen pounds. It was all body, the head grotesquely broad and flat. The limbs were undeveloped flippers, with the barest hint of human form. Short dark fur covered it all over. The obstetricians failed to start it breathing. They found no pulse or any other sign of life. Its temperature was sinking fast. Helplessly they surrendered it to the jostling specialists, who looked for brain waves and blood-reactions and autonomic reflexes. No test revealed anything. An empty bag of unnameable flesh, the creature hung inert and monstrous in their hands. They declared it dead. V in's baby. Relieved to wash their hands of the inexplicable, the doctors let her take it. She bathed it and held it in her arms all night. Its falling temperature steadied at eighty and finally began to rise. By noon next day it was awake. The specialists had it carried to Robin's room, urging her to nurse it, because they were afraid to risk bottle feeding. Though they had warned her the child was exceptional, she hid her eyes after one glance and shrieked until her physician ordered heavy sedation. My brother hinted that the creaj ture should simply be allowed to die. Merely as a biological specimen, however, it was far too valuable to be abandoned. Many ; of us, besides, had caught a, warmer personal interest in it from Nick and Kyrie. Since neither . parent wanted to see it again, Marko and Carolina took it home until the nursery was finished. That nursery was actually a special laboratory, designed by . Colonel Petrov himself for the observation of these unique guinea ; pigs. A low-roofed ranch-style building, it looked deceptively homelike, but there were offices and instrument rooms and a record vault as Wll as space for all three children and their custo; dians. One-way mirrors and a network of sensors were built into the ; walls. Robin's baby was moved there I as soon as a room was ready, a ; week ahead of Nick and Kyrie. To Carolina's surprise, they seemed to miss it painfully, even though it I was nearly always asleep. Allowed f at last to explore their own new I quarters there, they squealed with  glee when they discovered that child would be with them again. Though most of the nurses shrank from its shapeless strangeness, they clamored to be near it, their great eyes glowing as if it were beautiful to them. By that time Carolina had decided that it was going to be male. She named it Guy, after the way she heard the shouts with which Nick and Kyrie greeted it. Its soft flippers had begun to look more like hands and feet and it sometimes twitched and blinked when the other babies were near, though for several months it made no sound at all. Robin tried peyote for her jangled nerves and yoga to restore her precious figure. She returned to the Bengal Hudson with her guru and married him before the year was up, promising a gossip columnist that she would never bear another child. Divorce had done no apparent damage to the curious tie between my brother and Howard Hudson. Tom left his Skygate job as soon , as Colonel Petrov would release him and I heard that he was joining Hudson in a venture to exploit the astonishing discoveries on Mercury, where the seekers had begun to chart wide craters walled with piled nodules of alloyed iridium and gold -- one exobiologist made the bizarre suggestion that those rich nuggets were excreted waste from the unknown creatures that had dug those ironwalled tunnels. In spite of those rich finds, and stranger ones reported on the the moon children begun to fall apart. The rumors and suspicions that grew from the riddle of the moon grit raised new tensions between its uneasy partners. Maxim Petrov resigned in the wake of a scandal that linked him with a Sino-Soviet spy ring. Washington threatened to cancel the lease on the mesa and reclaim all the Skygate installations. Erik Thorsen became the new director of the Center through a precarious compromise and was soon accused of setting up his own spy apparatus for the United States. N aively, as we sat one morning over coffee in the nursery kitchen, I asked Marko what those spies were after. After all, international. Our research reports went out to every member. I could understand Howard Hudson's interest in the seeker surveys, but we had no iridium boulder fields here at Skygate. "We have something else that might surprise you." Marko gave me an owlish blink. "Thorsen questioned me the other day and finally warned me against his rival spies. What they want is information about the three fathers -- him and Tom and me. About our sex lives." "Why?" "The children are the most exciting results of space research up to now -- and a deeper mystery than the nature of whatever dug those tunnels into Mercury. A lot of scientists and several governments want to know whether there'll be more." He stirred his coffee moodily. "Carolina wanted another," he added at last. "But the lab says my semen's sterile now. Thorsen didn't exactly say, but I think he's impotent -- and distressed about it. Which leaves your brother." I thought that over. In the divorce action Robin's lawyers had named a hotel manicurist, a nurse in the space hospital and a typist in the records section. Had some of them been secret agents? "Tom's gone," I said. "He may be back in space -- we don't keep in touch. But who would want another creature like his son?" "Don't look down your nose at Guy." Marko seemed almost hurt. "Nick and Kyrie idolize him. My wife has learned to love him, too. She keeps quoting proverbs. She says you can't see the oak in the acorn." That image of the acorn stuck in my mind, apt for all three children. The mystery of life showed special shapes in them. Delicately new, they kept unfolding unexpected strength and startling surprise. Marko was in charge of the nursery now, with Suzie and Carolina as official assistants. They nurtured those seedling beings with love and wonder and frequent alarm. Guy Hood slept most of the time for his first few years, but Nick and Kyrie kept everybody busy recording the data Thorsen demanded. Though they looked more human than Guy, their bodies were equally strange. All three possessed temperature regulators that baffled the biologists. When snow fell they wanted to play in it naked. The hottest desert sun gave them only a temporary tan. Nudists by nature, they had no use for clothing. We learned to let them go without it. gence tests. Even when he was awake, however, Guy Hood had no mind that anyone could measure. Though Nick and Kyrie seemed happily cooperative, their erratic responses were a puzzle until Carolina discovered that they were making a gay little game of observing their observers. When Suzie taught Kyrie to wink her varicolored eyes, she started winking at everybody who tried to spy on her through the oneway mirrors, no matter how silently. Thorsen wanted to know how she sensed us, butnobody could find the answer. Nick discovered arithmetic before he could talk. Two months old, he began playing counting games with Carolina, pushing beads on a toy abacus to add and subtract integers up to ten. A month older, using a larger counting frame Marko made for him, he learned division and invented a system of his own for extracting roots. Beyond that point his mathematical intuitions became vaguely disturbing. I remember the puzzled dread I felt one day in Marko's office. We were watching a salesman demonstrate a compact new computer. Carolina came in carrying Nick, who was always as eager as anybody to see new lab stuff. Not six months old and not yet walking, he leaned and whined until Carolina set him on the desk in front of the computer. The amused salesman pointed out the switch and gasped when Nick started the machine. He ran it for half an hour, tiny fists tapping out his problems with a gingerly care, bald head bobbing to bring his huge eyes within an inch of the answers. Abruptly, then, with a shy little smile that seemed to hide boredom with the machine and amused wonder at all of us, he tore the paper tape from the machine. Before Carolina could help he slid through a chair to the floor and scurried back to rejoin Kyrie where she sat in the hall, hammering an empty pabulum tin with a teaspoon and the plastic case of Marko's slide rule, beating out an irritating rhythm that somehow stuck in my mind so that I can still recall it. I asked the salesman not to talk about the children, but when he was gone I discussed that disquieting incident with Marko and Carolina. "Sometimes those two frighten me," Marko admitted. "I got the oddest feeling just now that Nick can think circles around our new computer." Carolina put a warning finger to her lips, though he had closed the sound-proof office door. "What are they?" I almost shivered when I recalled the enigmatic amusement on Nick's elfin face as he crumpled that discarded tape. "What will they be when they are grown?" "Guy's the one who worries me," Carolina whispered. "The other two are happy. Bright as they are, I understand them most of the time. But Guy's different. A different breed. I think I love him just as much -- he does need love. But I can't help feeling that he was born for tragedy. I'm afraid for Guy!" VI O UR work with the children was wonder and delight, at least for the first few years. Carolina used to say they were like the blooms of some exotic tropic bulb unfolding. With each new day they brought us glad surprises. Music was Kyrie's first interest, but she seemed bored with all our favorites before she learned to talk. She began beating out her own music on any resonant object it in a keen mocking-bird voice, inventing complex scales that seemed difficult and unmelodious to us. Seven months old, Nick walked his first steps on the same morning she uttered her first careful syllables. Gravely intent, they tutored each other all day. That afternoon they swayed hand in hand to meet Carolina, proudly cooing in unison, "Watch us -- walking!" Nick learned to read before they were two, apparently from a set of picture-books about the planets. He taught Kyrie. They were not yet three when Marko found them one morning on the nursery floor, huddled over his desk dictionary. "Now." Kyrie's bird-voice had an interrogative lilt. "Biocosm?" She turned the pages to find the word and Nick bent over the book, his whole head sweeping the lines at a distance of two inches. "A planetary ecology of related and compatible bioforms." He formed each word with painful precision, mispronouncing one or two he had probably never heard. "Though all known biocosms of the solar system display certain similarities, biological materials from one biocosm are generally useless or poisonous to members of another." "What does that mean?" Kyrie looked up at Marko. "Uncle Yuri, what is a biocosm?"  "A chain of life," Marko said. "Here on Earth, we all belong to a single chain. Cows eat grass and we eat cows and the grass grows on animal stuff. We breathe out carbon dioxide the grass needs and the grass breathes out oxygen for us. In our own biocosm we are all made of similar chemicals and we are all adjusted to one another." Nick nodded brightly, but Kyrie was still frowning. "We call our own world the alpha biocosm," Marko said. "Our space machines have to carry little alpha biocosms, because we can't breathe the air on any other world or eat the things that grow there. The beta-forms of Venus and the delta-forms of Jupiter can't fit into our chain. That's a problem for space explorers. Different biocosms can't easily be friends." "Thank you. Uncle Yuri." Kyrie shook her head, still unsatisfied. "Now what about Guy? Does he belong -- " she caught her breath -- "to our biocosm?" "We don't know much about Guy." Marko hesitated uncomfortably. "We're learning all we can. We want to help him grow up and be happy." "Please -- help Guy!" Her small voice quivered. "We need you, Uncle Yuri. You and Aunt Carolina and Uncle Kim. Because my own man-father is afraid of Nick and me and he doesn't love Guy at all!" We tried to help all three. Nick and Kyrie needed little teaching. Nick soon began consuming books with a computerlike efficiency that almost alarmed me. After music, Kyrie found and dropped a dozen other interests, as if searching for something she could not identify. tour for Nick and Kyrie during the summer they were four. Though we had trouble with hostile crowds in several cities, the children made a light-hearted game of evading both mobs and protectors. Nick learned Ukranian from Marko's father in Lucerne and picked up spoken Japanese from Suzie's mother in Honolulu -- he was disappointed when she didn't know the ideograms. Though Nick seemed to be drinking in everything with bigeyed delight, Kyrie made us cut the trip short. Guy had been left at Skygate because of the spreading fear of space aliens and Kyrie kept fretting that he was lonely. Perhaps he was. He squirmed against her like a hungry kitten when he saw her again and mouthed a sound she said was her name. Guy was now awake three or four hours at a time, though he slept for days on end. His furry limbs had begun to develop, but all his movements were still sluggish and uncertain. Kyrie got him to stand that summer, towering over her like a gray ogre, but another year had passed before he could walk or speak. Even then, his speech was a slurred mumble that she had to translate for the rest of us. Somehow Guy became a special friend of mine. Perhaps I found it easy to forgive, his slow gray strangeness because he was my brother's son. He seemed to show a kind of animal affection for me even before I could understand his voice, when he snuggled up for me to stroke his fur. As he became aware enough to miss his parents, I suppose he tried to replace them with me. I remember a painful scene in the nursery during the summer he was five. Kyrie had been sitting on my knee. She slipped down when Guy shambled in. Perhaps he wanted her place, but he had grown too heavy to be held. He leaned over me, whining and clumsily pawing at me. A wave of his special odor struck me -- a sharp clean scent, a little like a dry barnyard. "Little Guy wants to know what he is." I smiled when Kyrie called him little, but she was very serious. "He wants to know why he's not like Nick and me. He can't see why he has no father and no mother to love him and make him beautiful." Robin was on the moon by then with her fourth husband, a lunaculture faddist who was converting the Crater Hudson into a low-gee rejuvenation mecca for aging billionaires. My brother had managed to disappear completely. "You're all right, Guy." I touched his naked fur. "You do have parents. They're traveling. Your mother's on the moon, but I'm sure she often thinks of you -- " He mouthed a savage sound. Kyrie rushed to him and reached up to wrap her golden arms around him. Tears welled out of her midnight eyes. "We do love you, little Guy." She looked helplessly at me. "He wants to know why he's something nobody -- hardly anybody loves." "Tell him the three of you are different." Though I knew Guy could understand, I found myself speaking to Kyrie instead. "Different -- and very wonderful! Tell him we're working in the lab to find out why." I was trying to look into Guy's face, but its inhuman strangeness distracted me. The eyes were wet lumps, yellow-rimmed, with no expression I could read. They stared without winking. Slow tears ran out of them to make streaks down his furry cheeks. His voice croaked dismally again. "Little Guy -- you, too, are wonderful." Kyrie gulped and looked at me, her enormous eyes almost accusing. "He says he's dull and ugly like a toad. He wants to know why he isn't beautiful and bright like Nick." There was nothing I could say. variable mission. At first we tried to sell the children as the exotic and delightful wonder-babies of the moon. When that program began to sour we tried to shield them from all the fear and fury we could not prevent. Once I showed Marko our file of hatemail. Its growing virulence sickened me. Writers called the children filthy names, accused them of kinship with the enemy biocosms on the other planets, even demanded their destruction. "To a lot of people," I told Marko, "they're monsters. Not just Guy -- though I guess he does look the part. But Nick and Kyrie, too. I can't understand it. Why should anybody hate them?" "They're vulnerable." He slowly crumpled an ugly letter. "I suppose we all look for demons outside when we can't endure what's in ourselves. We project our hates upon them. The creatures of Mercury and Venus and Jupiter might do for demons, but they are out of reach. The children are strange and here and vulnerable." "But they're human," I protested. "Partly, anyhow." "Partly." Marko scowled at the paper ball. "But partly not. I suppose that explains the irrational nature of the hatred." He nodded somberly. "The horror of the old taboo against sex between beasts and men." I often thought of that. Guy at least, with his sullen moods and shaggy fur, must have seemed as alien to people outside as the betalife of Venus was. Though Nick and Kyrie were appealingly human most of the time, I remember disquieting bits of strangeness. Even their play sometimes disturbed us. I remember walking into the nursery one afternoon, the summer they were four. Absorbed in the game, they ignored us. Nick kneeled on the floor, carefully erecting a tower of white plastic blocks. Kyrie was dancing around and around him on tiptoe, carrying an old golf ball over her head and buzzing in an odd way through her teeth. Guy squatted near them, following the ball with his sleepy yellow stare. I was smiling at their grave intentness, but Marko froze. "Nick! What's all this?" "Just a game. Dad." Painstakingly, Nick crowned his tower with a bright orange block. Marko bent to stare. Nick glanced at Kyrie. Her buzzing changed. Dancing closer, she brought the golf ball down along a spiral path and placed it on a shelf of the tower. "Nick -- " Marko's voice was so queer and high that Kyrie gave him a wondering look. He caught his breath and tried again. "Where did you learn this game?" "Just made it up." "Will you tell me about it?" "You saw it. Dad." Nick shrugged. "That's all it is." "But I can't understand what I saw." Marko turned to Kyrie, almost desperately. "Can't you help me?" "I'll try. Uncle Yuri." She nodded solemnly. "In the game, we don't belong. We're spacefolk marooned on earth. We find a way to send a message to our own far people and they send a ship to pick us up." She touched the ball. "This is the ship." "The tower." Marko's pointing finger trembled. "What is that tower?" Kyrie turned to Nick, puzzled. "It's a tachyon terminal." He spoke the words with a careful precision. "You see. Dad, the ball is a tachyon ship. That means it goes faster than light out in the space between stars. But here it needs a proper terminal, with a tachyon beacon to show it where to land." "I -- I see." Marko gulped, trying hard to play the game. "But how did you learn about tachyons?" "In a book." Guy nodded vaguely toward the nursery library. "A book about ships and stars. The writer said tachyon ships would never work, because the speed of light is a barrier we could never pass. Maybe he's right. We're only playing a game. In the game we just skip around the barrier, by using a minimum-energy shift of state." He must have seen my puzzled look, because his elfin face grew graver. "You see, that converts the mass of the ship to the tachyon state at any speed we like." "I -- I see." Marko was blinking again at the plastic tower. "Why did you build it just that way, Nick? I mean, with those seven columns and the colored block at the top." "I don't know. Dad." Nick shrugged, with a look of bored impatience. "After all, it's just a game." "And Guy is sick of it," Kyrie piped. "Because he doesn't dig tachyons. If you will please excuse us now, he wants to go out to the pool." Still unable to walk alone, Guy whined eagerly. Kyrie ran to him and waited for Nick to help. Together they hauled him upright. He tottered away between them, a gray ungainly beast. T he toy tower was left behind. Its stacked blocks were cylinders of a common magnetic plastic from a set Carolina had given Guy. I saw nothing special about them, but Marko ran for his camera to film the tower and made me dictate a record of the whole incident, before he would answer my questions. "That's a model of the terminal I saw -- or thought I saw -- where the grit brought us down on the moon," he told me then. "The seven clustered columns. The rising spiral of landing stages around the taller central column. That colored beacon at the top." He frowned at me and shook his head. "I'd like to know where they got that game." "Let's look." We found the book about ships and stars, but there was no picture of a tachyon terminal. Carolina assured us that she had never told the children that much about the grit and the riddles of their origin. After a long and fruitless discussion our reports went into the file of unsolved problems. While that file grew thicker, year bled. Politicians began to call it a nest of spies and traitors. Our budgets were sliced. Able people quit. Though we tried not to alarm the children with any news of outside dangers, I remember something Carolina said. We were in the exobiology lab, where she still worked after hours. Blue sterilizing lamps washed the walls with a pale, painful light. Whispering from the filters, the air was still thick with the queer scent of the beta-life bubbling in the glass-walled incubators -- a stinging reek like molding hay. She had been showing me her slides and models of those microscopic aliens with a glow almost of love, but her animation died when I spoke of the "It's like the sand castles we used to build on the beach when I was a kid. The sea keep eating at them. I'm afraid of what will happen to the children when it's gone." "Perhaps it won't go." I felt impelled to defend the future of the organization, not from any real faith in it, but I suppose because hopeful promotion had been my profession. "I know they keep cutting our budgets. But we can make a strong case for the seeker project at least, now that it's finally paying off." I was thinking of the new wealth and knowledge that space had begun to promise. The diggers of those ironwalled tunnels into Mercury had yet to show themselves, but the seeker craft were retons of iridium and gold in the nuggets that formed those craterlike ridges around the tunnel clusters. Critics objected that gold wasn't yet worth its freight from Mercury, but Jupiter was already seeming to offer more exciting knowledge and cheaper transportation. Flying objects had appeared near that giant planet -- gathering and wheeling as if to observe the spacemen towing the prefab sections of Jupiter Station One -- moving with such remarkable speed and freedom that captured specimens were expected to reveal some radical new principle of space travel -- if specimens could be captured. The bold passes and swift escapes of those Jovian beings seemed to prove some kind of intelligence. The indications of advanced life on Venus and Saturn were not quite so clear. A second station in orbit above the newly mottled clouds of Venus had recently reported an unexplained loss of power before it ceased transmission. No Saturn probe had ever returned, or sent back any report at all from the close vicinity of the ringed planet. "Why should we fear our neighbors in space?" I asked Carolina. "They've been next door to us for haven't hurt us yet." "It's not the planets I fret about," she said. "It's people. Being black, I can't see human nature quite like you do, Mr. Hodian. I'm afraid we're not as noble as the to be. That's why we must give the children a chance. I hope they'll be wiser than we ever were." For a moment we stood silent, brooding over their uncertain future. "Of course I want to know what dug those tunnels into Mercury," she went on suddenly. "And why our Saturn probes don't get back. But I think human nature is a bigchildren. Maybe even to our sister biocosms." She paused to frown at the incubator where her reeking betacultures grew in frothing flasks of milky liquid. "We've had trouble for years with some unknown agent that said. "Now I think I've found the killer. If the more advanced Venusians dislike human beings, perhaps they have a reason."  because she wanted to repeat some of her experiments, but she called me back a few nights later, along with Marko and Thorsen, to hear about her discovery. When we gathered around a table in the lab, she tried to hand Thorsen a flask of pale fluid clotted with little brownish lumps. He held his nose and backed away. "It can't hurt you, sir," she assured him softly. "It was a beta culture, but it's dead. I killed it with a drop of human juice. The actual lethal fraction is a common enzyme. A human molecule that seems to multiply like a virus in the beta creatures. If the higher forms have no more immunity, one drop of human blood could spread a terrible contagion among them." "So we're poison to them?" Thorsen relaxed, grinning now at the flask. "I suppose they'll learn to respect us." "That depends on their level of evolution." She gave him an odd look, both baffled and sad. "Anyhow, we have other problems, closer to home." Thorsen himself was one of those problems. To understand the children, as Carolina said, we needed to know precisely what the grit had done to the seeker's three-man crew. Though my brother had disappeared, Marko and Thorsen were still under study. Except for his sterility, Marko displayed no. permanent effects of his experience on the moon. Though Thorsen angrily denied any effect on himself, he had lost flesh and youth and nerve. The flame of his hair and beard had slowly dulled to a rusty gray and his old boisterous charm had died into a bleak taciturnity. We had watched that change with sharp concern, yet the outcome surprised us. He tried to kill Nick. It was a warm autumn afteTnoon, the year the children were five. Suzie had arranged a picnic, hoping to revive Thorsen's fading interest in the children and perhaps also in herself. Nick didn't want to go, but Kyrie thought Guy would enjoy the outing. Trouble began when Thorsen commanded the children to dress. Kyrie slipped obediently into a sunsuit and brought shorts for Guy, but Nick came out naked. Thorsen lost his temper and shouted a new command. Nick said quietly that he didn't need clothes and wouldn't wear them. Thorsen called him indecent and pulled him out of the car. He walked quietly back to the nursery. By that time Suzie was crying and Guy had begun to moan. Kyrie ran after Nick and brought him out in a pair of red swim trunks. I watched them drive away in Suzie's new electric car -- a gift from Thorsen in the wake of some earlier domestic incident they wouldn't talk about. He looked grim and gloomy at the wheel, but Kyrie was soon happily excited, showing everything to Guy. A n hour before they were to return the hospital called us. We found all three children laid out in the emergency ward, splashed with blood and grime, limp as death. Carolina rushed to them and soon assured us that they were only sleeping. Mark and I left her to tend them, while we tried to learn what had happened. Suzie had driven them back in the car, but she was battered and exhausted, already under sedation. A police airtrac picked Thorsen up at the picnic spot. His deep facial scratches were still oozing blood. He glared at us sullenly and told the officers to take him on to jail. We got the story the next day, when Suzie and Kyrie were awake. The explosion had come when the new car stalled on the last rocky climb toward the seep we called the Indian spring, where they had planned to eat. Thorsen lifted the hood, read the fuel cell handbook and finally said they would have to wait for help. But Nick spoke up. He said the cell just needed adjustment and reached past Thorsen to twist a relief valve. The motor hummed at once, but Thorsen came apart. Gasping with a wordless fury, he seized Nick's throat and swung him off the ground. Suzie screamed, while Nick kicked and strangled, but Thorsen ignored her. She attacked him, clawing wildly at his face. He freed one hand long enough to slap her off the road. Guy hugged Thorsen's leg, mewing like a hurt kitten, as the man shook Nick with both hands again. Kyrie was more effective. She found the jeweled rescue gun in Suzie's purse -- a gift from Thorsen liimself when he had brought his bride back from the moon to the turbulent Earth. One quick jet knocked him out. Nick was limp by then,, but Kyrie knew he was still alive. She helped Suzie load him into the car and waited until they were safe on the mesa pavement before she herself went to sleep. Released by the police when Suzie wouldn't file charges, Thorsen took a room at the Skygate Hudson. Marko and I tried to question him there. His patched face looked pale and drawn and his breath had a faint alcohol reek. At first he wouldn't talk at all. "No, I'm not drunk!"'he burst out at last. "Yesterday I wasn't even drinking. The whole thing became just too much for me when that smart-faced kid fixed the car. I can't stand 'em any longer." "But they're our children." Marko blinked in owlish astonishment. "Little Kyrie's your own daughter." "A damned cuckoo!" His face was red and twitching now. "They're all cuckoos. Something planted 'em in us -- to be hatched in human bodies. But they're actually no kin. No more human than a crocodile!" "You can't believe -- " "We've been damned fools!" He raised his voice to drown Marko's. "Trying to bring them up -- to take the world away from us. They've got to be exterminated." We stood staring. I couldn't understand him. After a moment he staggered away as if exhausted by his own trembling violence. "I guess I was a fool today, letting that little devil tempt me to touch him, but they're all too much for me. Too clever and too quick. I saw that months ago." He paused to peer at us, bewildered and afraid. "Can't you see what demons they are?" he whispered desperately. "Can't you see what they're scheming to do?" Vll vealed new fissures in the sand quarreled with the doctors at the space hospital about his sanity, but he was finally relieved of his post and transferred to a psychiatric clinic for treatment. The directors failed at first to agree on a man to replace him. They finally called Marko into a closed meeting and sent him back as acting head, with a new program for the Center. "Half the directors think Erik was right." He shook his head gloomily. "They'd like to get rid of the children. Since they don't know how to do that they want us to watch them. We're to record themoon children every change we see. Report every word and every act." The crumbling castle thus became a sort of prison, but we were able to keep the children safe inside it a little longer. Though the new joint research committee gave us no funds for formal research, Nick and Kyrie were turning sharper minds than ours to the riddle of their own existence. Trying to shield the children, Carolina had often warned us not to talk to them about the alien biocosms and the riddle of their own origin. When they began asking questions about themselves, her first answers were evasive. "Of course you three are different," she used to say. "You're the moon babies. Your fathers were the moon men. That's why you're all so special and so precious. You aren't like us poor dull earth people at all." They outgrew such simple answers. The spring they were seven, Nick found Carolina's name in a child's book about "our neighbors in space." He brought it to me to ask if Dr. C. Marko was actually his mother. When I said she was, he and Kyrie demanded a tour of the exobiology lab. Carolina reluctantly agreed, though she masked them cautiously against infection by some alien organism. Kyrie clung close to me, frightened into silence by the strange smells and machines. Nick was eagerly excited, shouting breathless questions through the gauze. Huge-eyed, he peered at flasks of cultured beta-life. He squinted and prodded at a coiled iridium nugget from Mercury. He blinked at projected films of the snakeshaped creatures that had come out to circle Jupiter Station. As we were about to leave, sudden bells jangled. Automatic doors thudded shut, sealing the hall ahead of us. A blinding violet glare flooded the glass-walled corridors around the incubators. "Uncle Kim!" Kyrie gripped my hand. "What's this?" I was unnerved, but Carolina seemed delighted. "Don't fret." She gathered both children in her arms. "It's just the beta-life. Sometimes it changes shape', you see. Like tadpoles changing into frogs or grubs into butterflies." She turned more gravely to me. "We've been observing this for several months, though we don't yet have data for a formal report. The cultures bubble along for generation after generation in single-cell form. But now and then something happens. The cells combine into an amazing metamorph." "Let's have a look." She made us wait while she got into a plastic gown and went back through double doors into the incubator block to bring a stoppered flask to the glass barrier where we could see it. The children gasped and stared. The milky fluid in the bottle had become a big scarlet bubble, oddly spotted with gold and black, fringed with silky silver tendrils. With an uneven rhythm it expanded against the walls of the flask and contracted again, as if trying to breathe. "Poor creature!" Kyrie whispered. "It wants out." stand. We stood there half the afternoon, watching the imprisoned thing while she made notes and photographs. Vigorous at first, its breathing movements became irregular and slow. "That bottle's choking it." Kyrie looked accusingly at Carolina. "Can't you set it free?" "Our breath would kill it." Carolina patted Kyrie's golden shoulder, soothingly. "We'd all like to help, but it can't live in our biocosm." We saw it die. Its last fluttering movements ceased. Its vivid colors faded into leaden grays. The bubble burst and shrank, its fragile membranes dissolving into a few drops of brown liquid mud. Its odor reached us when Carolina opened the doors, a thin, revolting sweetness a little like rotten eggs. I wanted to leave, but Nick and Kyrie had questions to ask. "We're getting two or three such changes a week," Carolina told us. "Each metamorph has a different color and shape. They're all trying to escape -- that's why we've installed the sensors and the automatic doors. None has gotten away -- or lived more than two hours. Really, we don't know much about them yet. We followed her to her office and waited while she put away her notebooks and cameras. Kyrie nestled uneasily against my knees, as if frightened by what we had seen. Equally troubled, Nick kept asking questions. "Mother, what are we? Why do you keep us here -- in our own special lab? Why do you watch us all the time? Are we specimens too? Like the meta" He tried again, careful with the word. "Like the metamorphs?" "Don't you worry, dear." She tried to hug him. "You're our children. We love you very much." "But we are different." He slipped out of her arms and backed uncertainly away. "You do observe us. You film us and tape us and test us. You keep records and file reports, just like you do for those funny bugs in your bottles." I felt Kyrie shiver. "Why?" Nick shrilled. "What kind of thing are we?" "You're people," Carolina said. "But unique people. That's why you're so priceless to science. As well as to us." "What makes us -- unique?" "Something happened to your fathers out in space." Carolina's eyes were big and black as his, imploring him to understand. "They were the crew of a seeker survey craft exploring the moon. They found a bed of strange black grit splashed around an impact crater. Some force from that grit caught them and changed them -- changed the genes of their sperm cells -- so that you are their children." "But they aren't exactly our fathers? We are not exactly human?" "Not entirely human." Nodding reluctantly, Carolina caught her breath and tried to smile. "Who made the grit?" Nick demanded. "Who put it on the moon?" "Nobody knows," Carolina said. "Though Yuri has a theory." N ick dragged her off at once to look for Marko. Kyrie tugged me after them, her tiny hand trembling in mine. Nick pushed into Marko's office in the nursery without waiting to knock. Coffee was brewing on his desk, bubbling fragrantly through a device of his own invention, a complex hookup of glass tubes and stopper flasks. With a genial nod he offered to share it. "Father -- " Something briefly checked Nick's high voice. "Yuri, we've seen a metamorph. My mother has been telling us about the moon grit and how it made us what we are. I want to see the grit and I want to hear your theory." Marko turned off his coffee apparatus. "The joint research committee keeps the grit in a vault." He blinked gravely at Nick. "What's left of it. Half of what we had was used up in experimental study over the years and spies were stealing the rest." "How do you open the vault?" "I petition the joint committee." Marko smiled a little at Nick's determination. "But here's a model of one grit crystal, magnified a hundred times." The model was a shining black pyramid, two feet tall. It stood on a metal pedestal. Marko swung a slice of it out on hinges, to show its inner blackness intricately patterned with shining lines of gold and glass. "The black mass is a granular allotrope of carbon, elsewhere unknown," he explained. "Seeded with microscopic thorium beads. Latticed in a very intricate way with those wafers of silicon and gold. Mixed with trace amounts of other elements." Kyrie shrank back beside me, but Nick listened eagerly. "Your theory, Yuri?" "The crystals were made somewhere," Marko said. "But not, I think, on any planet we've found. The splash pattern around the crater shows an impact from the south -- the direction of our nearest star. I think the crystals were manufactured and shot to the moon by an unknown technology far ahead of us." I felt Kyrie quiver. "By the starfolk?" she whispered. "Our own far people?" "That was just a baby game." Nick glanced at her reprovingly. "We made up the starfolk," he told Marko. "But we didn't know about the grit. What could it be for?" "Maybe there is an interstellar culture." Marko smiled soberly at Kyrie. "Maybe it is spreading across the galaxy, from star to star. Maybe the grit was contained in a messenger missile, shot from Alpha Centauri to make contact with us." "Why the grit?" Nick peered at the black pyramid. "Why not a ship?" "I've wondered for years," Marko said. "At least I think I see why. I think intelligent worlds are too rare and too far for ships to find them all. I think the messenger missiles must have been scattered like seed across dead worlds and live ones -- to be awakened by any evolving intelligence. Our seeker woke it." "And we were born." Nick nodded slowly. "Now what are we?" "The messengers, I imagine." "So what is the message?" Nick looked tiny and puzzled and afraid. "What are we to do? If the grit made us, what are we or?" "You'll discover that." Marko paused, with an odd look of owlish foreboding, before he added, "I think you'll find a splendid destiny." Nick smiled hopefully, but Kyrie was still afraid. "Uncle Yuri -- " Her small voice quivered and broke. "If Nick and I are messengers from the stars -- what is poor dear Guy?" Uncomfortably Marko shook his head. "Tell us. Uncle Yuri. Tell us what your theory is." "The messenger missile struck His eyes shifted uneasily from her to the tall black pyramid. "The grit had to wait for us to find it. Too long, I think. Most of the crystals were damaged by micrometeorites. If they are fissionpowered solid-state devices -- as I think they are -- most of them are now defective." He looked unhappily back at her. "I'm afraid their defects appear in Guy." "No!" Her voice turned sharp with pain. "You've got to be wrong, Uncle Yuri. Poor Guy is not defective. We love him exactly as he is." themoon children N ick clamored to see the actual moon grit until Marko filed a requisition. The joint research committee took three days to approve it, but then a security squad brought six crystals to the nursery, along with a receipt for Marko to sign. All three children came to watch him pour the black grit from the test tube to a table top. Guy cried out when he saw the shining bits. More alive than I had ever seen him, he snatched at them and darted away with one clutched in each gray fist. "They're for Nick." Marko looked at me. "Get them back." Guy dropped to the floor when I reached him. He was moaning and quivering either in ecstasy or pain. His eyes rolled blindly upward and his barnyard scent rose rank around me. His hoarse breathing slowed and ceased. He was suddenly asleep, all his body limp except the knotted fists. "Let him keep them," Kyrie begged. "He needs them so." Marko agreed and distributed the others to her and Nick. Their rapt delight almost equaledGuy's. Kyrie cradled the tiny tetrahedrons in her cupped hands, crooning plaintive little sounds I had never heard her make. Her palms and her bent face grew golden, as if tanned by some unseen radiation. Nick was examining his own crystals with an air of alert intelligence, weighing them in his hand, listening to their ring when he tapped them with a fingernail, searching their bright triangles with a pocket lens. His skin was turning dark. ' "They are nexodes." She, glanced delightedly at him.? "Real nexodes!" "What's that?" Marko started.! "What's a nexode?" "Something we made up." Nick shrugged. "In a' game we used to play." "What game?" Marko swung urgently to Kyrie. "Please tell me." "You saw it." Her voice was faint and absent, her eyes still fixed on the glittering crystals. "We were spacefolk, remember? Marooned and waiting for our people to come." Marko nodded. "But I hadn't heard of any -- nexodes." "It looked like this." She showed the tiny tetrahedron on her small brown palm. "Only bigger -- and bright with lovely light. A precious, precious thing. We used it to locate our people . among the stars. And then to help their ship find us." "How did you come to think of such a thing?" She turned uncertainly to Nick. "Just made it up." Scorn tinged his voice. "Baby stuff. Please, let's not bother about it now." He bent again, methodically testing each face of one pyramid against each face of the other, as if he expected them to stick together. When they did not he produced a pocket magnet to try them with. T hat night, in Carolina's lab, we had a long discussion of those games and the grit. Marko argued for some unknown sort of cognition or memory expressed in the games. For evidence he brought up those unexplained hallucinations that captured the seeker crew on the moon. "The space terminal I thought I saw was too much like Nick's toy terminal," he insisted. "It can't be just coincidental. Through some medium too subtle for us, the grit communicates ideas." "But your terminal on the moon wasn't really there," Carolina objected. "No more than Thorsen's spacefort or Hood's gold meteor. The grit has been tested very elaborately for psionic effects, with negative results." "Then how do you explain the game?" "Nick says he made it up. Perhaps he did. Other gifted children have invented remarkable imaginary worlds. The Brontes, for instance. Nobody claims theirs was real." We talked on, reviewing all our data and a hundred published theories until my head throbbed from the blue glow of the sterile walls and the musty scent of the bubbling beta cultures, but we came to no conclusions. "Let's not fret about it," Carolina said, as we were leaving. "The grit shaped the children. Its meaning is for them, not for us. If it can help them find themselves, our real obligation is only to keep ourselves out of the way." Next day Marko tried again to question Nick and Kyrie. Still awake and still elated with the black grit, they seemed to understand it no better than we did. Asked about the games, Kyrie confessed a wistful half-belief that she and Nick and Guy were actual spacefolk, but Nick glibly quoted sources in books and films to prove that he had borrowed everything. Carolina had seated them on the edge of Marko's desk to bring them closer to our level. Kyrie kept eyeing her precious sample of the grit, reluctant to think of anything else. Nick sat impatiently drumming the front of the desk with his bare heels. "We aren't bugs!" His bored annoyance flashed into abrupt resentment. "You can't cut us up to see what makes us tick -- like the seeker crews want to butcher the space snakes they're hunting out around Jupiter. Why can't you leave us alone?" "Nicky!" Kyrie caught his brown arm. "Don't!" But Carolina nodded soberly. "To a lot of people you are specimens, fascinating exobiological specimens. We hope to protect you from such cruel people until you learn why you were born. Trust us, please." "Of course we trust you," Kyrie whispered. "Don't we, Nick?" His grin was almost sardonic. "We have to trust you." "One more thing," Marko said. "In those games, what was Guy?" The teasing malice died from Nick's black eyes. He frowned as if he meant to speak, shook his head, finally turned unhappily to Kyrie. Her golden face lost color as she raised it from the bits of grit, until she looked pale and almost piteous. "That's the bad part." We had to lean to catch her stricken whisper. "Because Guy never liked the games. He didn't want to play. He said he was no kin to the spacefolk and he didn't want their ship to come and carry us away. He wouldn't help us build the tachyon terminal. Once he kicked it and scattered all the blocks." "Is that so bad?" Her big eyes were a tragic black and tears glittered on her cheeks. She glanced anxiously at Nick. He made a face and shoved her shoulder as if to remind her that it was all a game, but the gestures failed to break her gloom. "The bad part was more what I thought," she quavered miserably. "I thought Guy wouldn't play because he loved me and hated Nick. I thought he was afraid the spacefolk would take us both away and leave him all alone. I was terribly afraid -- afraid he might hurt Nick." "Don't cry about it." Nick pushed her again. "It was all just baby play." Kyrie turned slowly to look at him. "But Guy really does love me," she whispered. "And he really doesn't like it when I do anything with you, Nicky. That's why Tm so afraid. Afraid!" VllI B ad news came from space that friendly worlds and the cheerful assumption that the planets were oysters waiting to be opened was fading into fear that Earth herself might somehow become the oyster of some other biocosm. The Pizarros of space had found no new Perus to loot. Though the flight mechanism of the Jovian delta-life had promised to be a richer treasure than all the Incan gold -- or even the nugget fields of Mercury -- those elusive creatures still kept their secret. Agile as shadows, they evaded every effort to capture or even to destroy them. No ship was swift enough to overtake them. No human weapon could reach or damage them. Nearhits with nuclear missiles left them neither hurt nor offended. As if reciprocating human curiosity, they kept darting close to the orbital station. Companionably they escorted the seekers in flight around the planet's moons. They began flying out to meet arriving rockets. Finally they followed a returning ship all the" way to the Earth platform. Even though the delta-form beings had never tried to take any human specimens the news of that visit spread consternation. To head off panic we released a theory of Carolina's that the Jovians had been to Earth before. "They're at home in space," she said. "The evidence suggests that they can tolerate dry air at high elevations, at least for brief periods. They seem to look somewhat like the flying serpents of native Mexican art and to move like cerTo support the theory she showed us the data that had come to her lab for analysis. Taken from the orbital station, one photograph had caught a snakeshaped thing in silhouette against the brightly streaked face of Jupiter. The thick serpentine form was darkly transparent, a twisted shadow across the great Red Spot. It had an opaque nucleus -- a dark jagged mass like an irregular crystal. From that mass spread two wide luminous rays or plumes, which to some primitive Aztec might have looked like wings. "Everything suggests they've been making casual calls for centuries," Carolina said. "Without hurting anybody. I doubt that they can metabolize the products of our biocosm. Except for short visits to the highest, dryest mountains, Earth is not for them." "Then why," I asked, "would they be interested in us?" Her faint smile looked wry. "Perhaps because we're interested in them." The news from Mercury was more disturbing. Computer analysis of the tapes from the seeker survey had revealed no life or motion on the surface of that hot planet. Now the orbital platform sent a landing group to test a notion that the tunnel diggers were either dead or departed. The notion turned out to be unfortunate. The group reported a safe landing at their selected site on the rugged highlands, near the tunnel cluster they were to investigate. As the orbital platform moved out of contact, they had Just begun blasting, to level the site and excavate a shelter tunnel of their own. Two hours later, with contact restored, they reported evidence that Mercury was still alive. During a pause in the blasting, their seismographs had picked up a series of rhythmic tremors from the direction of the tunnel cluster. By the time the platform came overhead, some kind of smoke or vapor was pouring out of the tunnels. It rapidly obscured the sixty-mile plain and began to spill over. Because of the small planet's close horizons, this cloud was not yet visible to the surface group, but the platform commander orpare for take-off. What happened next was never discovered. A narrow tongue of that bright fog was pushing toward the landing site as the platform moved out of range again. The commander tried to order an immediate takeoff, but laser contact was already broken. The landing group was gone when the platform came back over the site and the last wisps of fog were disappearing from the crater basin, draining like a liquid back into the tunnels. The commander decided not to risk another surface expedition, but photographs of the site showed a few small scattered scraps of wreckage, indicating that the landing craft had crashed or exploded soon after takeoff. The bodies of the men, along with most of the wreckage, had been somehow removed. directorate at Skygate, the reports of that incident set off a new debate. One fraction wanted to withdraw all missions from Mercury. Another wanted to bombard the tunnels with nuclear missiles. As a compromise, orders were relayed for the platform commander to climb into a higher orbit and prepare to defend himself. What proved to be the last transmission from the platform had already been received. It was a routine signal that communication would be blacked out again while the platform passed behind the planet. Nothing else came through. After another hot debate, the directorate canceled plans to send a rescue expedition. The exploration of Mercury ceased, the nature of the tunnel-diggers still unknown. In the wake of this disquieting slashed again. The uncompleted orbital stations around Saturn and Neptune had to be abandoned and plans were canceled for a series of transplutonian probes. At Skygate our difficulties multiplied. In spite of all our publicity efforts, people tended to identify the children with the enigmatic beings of those other biocosms. We ourselves were suspect. The security force received secret orders, as we later discovered, to watch us as well as our charges. Nick was begging for permission to study a larger sample of the moon grit, but the joint research committee disapproved Marko's requisition for it. Some members doubted that a child could accomplish anything significant. Others feared that Nick might do too much. Waiting fretfully, he spent most of his time in his mother's laboratory. He learned to culture the beta-life. He skimmed through all her reference books and her filed data on the other biocosms. He studied new closeups of the Jovian delta-forms, made from the Earth platform. One of those photographs had caught the snake-shape of a delta creature in outline against the cloud-swirled Earth. With sharper eyes or perhaps a sharper mind than anybody else, Nick discovered a puzzling structure of fine black lines that branched from the jagged nuclear crystal out into the serpentine shadow. He spent two days mapping those barely visible lines, recording each with a microscopic exactness. For another sleepless night he sat cross-legged on the nursery floor, scarcely moving, "just thinking." Finally he approached his mother with a question. want to know how the delta things propel themselves?" Carolina said they did. "I'll show them," he promised. "In return for freedom to study the moon grit." She took that innocent offer to Marko. He carried it to the joint research committee. They referred it to the directorate. Nick slept while he waited, but wke instantly when Marko came back to accept his proposition. stration that same afternoon. Two engineers came from the research committee to observe it. They were not impressed with his preparations. Clever enough with tools, Nick cut a round hole the size of a beer can in the center of a short pine board. He hammered a worn silver dime into a slot near one end of the board and a copper cent into a slot near the other. Marko and Carolina came along for the demonstration. Two security cars carried us out on the open mesa, a mile beyond the spaceport. I still recall the sardonic impatience of the engineers as they watched Nick completing his device. A thin, grave-eyed child, he looked too small for his seven years. His naked skin had been pale in the car -- out here the hot sun washed him with instant bronze. Squatting in the dust, he carefully fitted a can of warm beer into the hole in the board. With a soft graphite pencil he began to draw an intricate system of lines that branched from the two coins toward the can. His task took time. Less impervious than he was to heat, we watched and sweated. I had brought no hat and my head began to throb. The engineers scowled inpatiently through dark glasses. A security man snickered when Nick broke his pencil point. Ignoring everything, Nick chewed his tongue and drew more lines until something happened. Though the gray horizon still shimmered all around us, I felt a sudden piercing chill. My mouth had a sharp metallic taste. Nick dropped his pencil and held his device up triumphantly. "Watch!" he shrilled. "Watch it fly!" White frost filmed and feathered the beer can. It burst with a muffled thump and brown ice jutted out. A strange, edgeless dimness spread around the ice, veined with fine black lines that seemed to branch from Nick's pencil marks. Through that spreading darkness I saw the board tugging upward. Nick clung to it, pale with alarm. Flakes of frost swirled and crackled around him in that condensing shadow. Clinging to the ends of the board, Nick was lifted off the ground. Carolina screamed. Nick let go. The board whistled out of sight. The sun blazed back, its heat strangely welcome. The sky rumbled for endless seconds. Silence came like a thunder clap. A dazed security man stood pointing at a puff of yellow dust on the hot horizon. I tasted that puzzling bitterness still in my mouth. Nick gathered himself out of the dust and the shivering engineers herded us into the cars. We jolted two miles across the mesa, to a shallow crater where the device had come down in a juniper clump. The engineers picked up a few pine splinters and a shred of twisted aluminum. Finally they began asking what the gadget was. "A sort of circuit," Nick said. "It picks up certain forms of energy. From light or heat or even gravitation. It changes them to kinetic energy." While the engineers muttered and stared he added innocently: "The effect was stronger than I wanted. The broken pencil made the primary conductor marks too thick." The whole affair left the engineers frustrated and, I think, apprehensive. They failed to translate Nick's description of the propulsion circuit or his drawings of the structured shadow-shapes of the delta creatures into any terms they could understand. Their own copies of his device failed to fly. Their reports, however, must have impressed the directors. The research committee approved a requisition. An armored security truck brought Nick half a kilogram of the precious grit in a thick canister of yellow-painted lead. hedrons. He now had access to the big computer and searched its data banks for every recorded fact about the grit. He repeated old experiments and invented new ones. Most of them failed. As weeks and months went by, his confidence shrank to grim desperation. Searching for help, he had us bring a series of scholars to Skygate. The first was Dr. Platon Papanek, an old colleague of Carolina's, recently back from Uranus. Nick bombarded him with anxious questions about the possibilities of intelligence in other biocosms. "What's intelligence?" Still used to low gravity, Papanek shuffled laboriously to a chair and wheezed a garbled mixture of French and Czech that Nick translated for the rest of us. "A tool for survival. A sharper fang, a quicker claw. Each biocosm plays the survival game according to rules of its own. The successful adaptations -- the beta and delta and gamma spheres -- can't be compared on our alpha scale. You don't measure poetry by the pound or wisdom by the yard." "Is survival all?" Nick's thin face turned bleak. "I mean, sir, couldn't intelligence become a bridge? Couldn't it build a way for one biocosm to reach and understand and maybe help another?" "I was once an idealist." Papanek shook his flaccid bulk and gasped for his breath. "I've been to five biocosms to look for cosmic altruism. I detected none. I conclude that benevolence is a negative factor for survival." "Somewhere else?" Urgency quivered in Nick's voice. "Somewhere in the galaxy -- couldn't universal friendship become a positive factor?" "Who knows?" The heavy gravity of Earth damped Papanek's Slavic shrug. "The farther out we go, the queerer things we find." He stayed three days. Listening to the questions Nick and Kyrie asked, I felt a sharper sense of the urgency of their desperate search for the makers of the moon grit, but I'm afraid they got no help from Papanek. Nick sent next for an exiled Sino-Soviet geneticist, who turned out to be as ignorant as we were about what the grit could have done to the sperm cells of the seeker's crew. He called in a professor of astronautics who cheerfully promised that intelligible signals could be sent to other stars within only two or three centuries if space technology continued to advance. He invited a team of solidstate physicists, who disagreed scornfully with all his theories about the structure and the function of the grit. His last quest was a mathematician, a big jovial Finn. They spent two days and nights in the nursery classroom, trading symbols in a haze of chalk-dust. The Finn came out coffee-logged and reeling with fatigue. "Was I expected to instruct that infant?" He blinked at me in redeyed wonder. "In thirty minutes he destroyed the work of my life -- my model of the universe. I never met such power of mind. Yet I pity him." The Finn rubbed in a dazed way at his chalky jaw. "He doesn't know how to laugh." N ick refused to send for anybody else. His feverish bouts of study and experiment almost ceased. He used to sit for hours in despondent thought or slip away from security to roam the moonlit mesa alone. Though he and Kyrie had always been immune to germs and viruses, Carolina thought he was falling ill of sheer frustration. "Goodness, child, don't fret so hard," I heard her urge him one morning in the nursery kitchen. "You'll only kill yourself. No doubt you and Kyrie have tremendous things to do, but they had better wait till you are older." "We can't wait." He pushed his untouched breakfast tray aside and stared at her from blue-rimmed eyes. "All the planets are on fire with danger for us. Earth worst of all. Our only hope is the message I think is in the grit, but time is running out for us to break the code. Mother, I'm afraid -- " His faint voice cracked. "I'm afraid we'll die before we ever learn why we were born." Such-black moods distressed us all, but Nick was hard to help. Even when his problems proved impossible to solve, he would not forget them. He saw through the good news we tried to manufacture and indignantly rejected most attempts to encourage or distract him. That year was difficult, though Guy and Kyrie brought us occasional relief from his gloomy moodiness. Guy was heavier than I by now and nearly as tall. Awake, he had the unpredictable vigor of a yearling grizzly and an appalling appearance. Though he enjoyed clothing no more than did Nick and Kyrie, he had reluctantly begun to hide his shaggy strangeness under a shapeless old raincoat when he was outside the nursery. Carolina still worked when she could to train and study his sluggish intelligence. Sometimes she got him to fumble clumsily with a teaching device or an educational toy. More often he simply sprawled or squatted wherever he was, waiting dumbly for Kyrie. Nick's desperate plight did not exist for him. Kyrie was desperately concerned, but Nick seemed not to want her with him in the lab or on his solitary walks. Trying to learn enough to understand his problems with the grit, she got Carolina to bring in a series of tutors for her. Carolina helped her choose an international team of genetic specialists and she begged them to tell her why Nick and Guy were so different. Those experts took new case histories of all three children, scowled at the grit and muttered vaguely about anomalous genetic mutations. Searching as urgently as Nick for any sort of understanding, she called in a group of noted composers, who turned out to like or understand her music no better than I did. She sent for philosophers and anthropologists, a female psychologist, finally a Chilean poet. S HE liked the poet best. A sundried gnome with lank black hair and black child-eyes, he beat a many-stringed guitar to a whining chant about his own Homeric life. A one-time spaceman, he had ridden seekers around a dozen moons and asteroids, yet never discovered the meaning of life. Kyrie must have seen Nick and herself in his sad songs. When he was gone, she wouldn't send for anybody else. "The wisest men aren't wise enough," she told Carolina. "They can't help Nick. They can't tell us what we were born for. They can't explain why Guy is like he is." she sighed. "Really, you know -- in spite of you and Uncle Yuri and Uncle Kim -- the three of us are all alone." Unable to do anything for Nick, she turned to Guy. His slow being quickened eagerly when she came near and she seemed not to mind his backward strangeness. For months they were always together. They talked little -- words, she said, were still too hard for Guy. But she used to sit crooning beside him while he slept and, awake, he used to whimper for her music. Music -- an odd word for the throbs and moans and howls that she beat and scraped and blew out of unlikely bits of junk -- or even for the wailing songs she sang. Those tormented sounds were never melodious to the rest of us -- rather, they were disturbing in a way I could never understand. But they set Guy to writhing and whining with an animal delight. Uncontrolled, his gorilla strength had become a problem for security. When he learned to like working out in the gym, he broke equipment and threw balls too hard and fractured the jaw of a guard who was trying to teach him to box. The security chief was afraid he might hurt Kyrie. She laughed at the notion of danger from her baby Guy, but Carolina, observing their sex development, began to take it seriously. Kyrie, too, had outgrown Nick. Still child-slight, her figure had matured distractingly. Carolina warned and cajoled and ordered her to wear at least bikinis. She obeyed now and then. Though Nick had never given up his quest for the secret of the grit, it was Guy who made the breakthrough. It happened on a blazing summer afternoon. I was sitting in the publicity office, staring through the window at blue mirages on the mesa and not dictating my daily security report, when Kyrie burst in, screanjing. "It's the messenger stuff!" She was so breathless I failed to get the words at first. "Uncle Kim. the messenger stuff! Guy wants to show you. He's learned what to do with the messenger stuff." I followed her back to a playroom in the nursery. We found Nick and Guy huddled over a child-sized desk. Nick sat on a chair, naked and alert and deep brown. Too big for the furniture, Guy was crouching over the desk, doing something with a handful of the tiny tetrahedrons. I heard her say, "Guy knows how -- " "Shhh!" Guy hushed her, and we stooped to watch. T he grit was spread out on a sheet of white paper. Moving with a deftness that surprised me, Guy's stubby, short-furred fingers were pushing three tiny pyramids into a triangular pattern. Squinting with care, a new yellow gleam in his eyes, he lowered the base of a fourth pyramid upon the upright points to complete a taller tetrahedron. When that last crystal clicked into place, a soft blue glow lit the larger pyramid, brightest in its hollow center. Guy raised his browless head with a thick grunt of satisfaction and Nick snatched the thing he had made. "We've got it, Ky!" His voice turned shrill as hers. "He can stick them together. In fours, like this. And the fours into fours of fours, the way they were meant to go. He's making our nexode -- " A savage growl unnerved me. In a blur of action, the little desk was splintered, black grit scattered, Mick flung to the floor. Kyrie bent over him, gasping and voiceless with terror. Guy lurched away, clutching that glowing thing against his belly fur. Two security men burst in, shouting at him. He lumbered toward their drawn pistols until I called his name. He stopped then, mute and trembling. With Kyrie's aid, I managed to make peace. The guards put up their guns and helped gather the spilled grit. Nick said he hadn't meant to be rude and begged Guy to go ahead and finish the nexode. Guy shook his head at first and clung moaning to the blue pyramid, but Nick brought the rest of the grit from the lab and Kryie coaxed him back to work. He was at it all that night, painstakingly clicking the crystals into fours and these into taller and taller steps, sixteens and sixty-fours. Each larger pyramid glowed with another color, strong at first but slowly fading, the sixteens greenish and the sixty-fours a tawny topaz. Nick and Kyrie tried eagerly to help, but the art was Guy's alone. Though the undamaged tetrahedrons had always looked identical to everybody else, he selected each for its own place, turning and trying it as if to make some kind of invisible fit. He didn't explain what he was doing and the black bits refused to stick together for the rest of us. Guy changed as he worked -- in ways that are hard to explain. He visibly shed his fumbling clumsiness. He looked more alive and happier than I had seen him. His fur seemed to shine with a sleeker luster. His ungainly frame grew straighter -- after midnight, he moved everything to the top of a filing cabinet, so that he could stand at his task. His brain was awakening, too, in ways less visible to me. I saw Kyrie watching the growing pyramids and Guy himself with a breathless fixity. Turning abruptly away, she wanted Nick and me to come with her to the kitchen for a snack. We walked off slowly. "It's doing things to Guy," she whispered, with an awed backward glance. "I don't know how to say it, but I keep feeling what he feels. When he touches the grit, l feel with his fingers." Nick looked blank. "The slick cool blocks." Kyrie's golden fingers stroked and lifted an invisible pyramid. "The edges like black blades. The pattern of the faces -- all threes of threes. I caught other feelings, too." Her amused eyes flashed at me. "He's really fond of you. Uncle Kim. He thinks you're more like him than anybody else is. Not too smart." "Ky!" Nick was startled. "How does he feel about me?" H er brief smile went out. She sat down in a kitchen chair too big for her, suddenly forlorn. I brought her a glass of yeastract plus, but she didn't want it. "He loves me," she breathed at last. "I never knew how much. But not you. Not you, Nick." "It's nothing we can help." Nick stood behind the chair, his brown hand just touching her golden shoulder, his voice quietly matter-of-fact. "There's one of you for two of us." "How can you hate -- " Pain stifled her. "How can you hurt each other when I love you both?" "I'll never harm Guy." His promise had a quiet finality that made him seem strangely mature. "I couldn't injure him, Ky. Not even for you." Cheered by that assurance she decided that she was hungry after all. I left them at the table and carried a sandwich back to Guy. Busy with a new blue pyramid, he greeted me with a friendly grin but took no time to eat. He finished the fourth topaz tetrahedron before dawn. Exhaustion had drained his new vitality by then. His gray paws were awkward and uncertain again, but he turned and tried his new pyramid above the other three until at last it snapped gently into place. "Guy, Guy!" Kyrie gasped. "It's so very lovely!" This final tetrahedron was four inches tall. A cool, rose-colored glow shimmered along its knifelike edges and filled its interior hollow, but lingering gleams of yellow and green and blue clung to the smaller triangles that made up its faces, filming all its intricately patterned blackness with a splendid flowing glow. Nick was squinting at it critically. "I don't think it's done," he said. "You could make it twice as tall. There's grit left over and we can requisition more." "I used all the good ones." Guy shrugged disdainfully at the handful of crystals scattered on the filing cabinet. "These went bad. See?" Though the crystals had been nearly diamond-hard, his pinching fingers crumbled two or three of those left over into spft black dust. "Burned out." "May I, Guy?" Kyrie reached eagerly toward the bright pyramid. "May I just touch -- " "Please keep it for me." With a grace that astonished me, Guy set it in her quivering hands. "I'm dead -- for -- sleep." His voice slowed and his body stooped and his yellow eyes grew dull, as he gave up the pyramid. He stood gaping vacantly at Kyrie. Like some trained animal, I thought, waiting dully for its next command. "Thank you, Guy." Captured by the pyramid, she scarcely looked at him. "Go on to bed." He shambled heavily away, already half-asleep. Turning to Kyrie, I was enchanted by the transformation flowing over her like some magic fluid from the rosy tetrahedron. She looked taller, rounder of buttock and bust. Her startled smile of sheer delight was quickly veiled with Mona Lisa's mystery. Somehow the thin and wistful child had been clad in instant womanhood. What I felt was a stab of desire so sharp I turned away. When I dared to look back her golden gaze was on me, wise as Aphrodite's, aware of all I felt, her mocking amusement at my disquiet mixed with a silent pride in her newly gained power to kindle it. For one astonished moment I met her candid eyes, inhaling a wave of her lilac scent. Then she forgot me, peering again into that blazing pyramid. "Nicky, this is better than the game," she whispered eagerly. "It's our nexode -- real! The record our people in the stars made for us. It will tell us who we are and what our lives are for -- and maybe how to find our way to them."  For six weeks this summer, beginning June #, Tulane University in New Orleans will sponsor an intensive science fiction writing workshop, continuing the Clarion SF workshop founded and conducted over the past four years by Robin Scott Wilson. The Tulane Workshop will be directed by James Sallis, former editor of New Worlds, whose work has appeared in the Galaxy publications. Orbit, Quark and numerous anthologies. Macmillan has just brought out a collection of his short stories, A Few Last Words. The Workshop devotes three to four hours each morning to lectures and group criticism, the rest of the day to writing and consultation. Guest lecturers include Mr. Wilson, Samuel R. Delany, Harlan Ellison, Damon Knight, Kate Wilhelm. Tuition, including housing, is # and college credit is given (three semester hours). For information andor application, address; James Sallis, Tulane SF Writing Workshop Department of English (Arts and Sciences) Tulane University New Orleans, La. # It was hard to communicate with Albert -- but even harder not to! on for a dozen years with no real advance toward its ends. It would have been abandoned long before except for its collateral discoveries in other fields. The accidental offshoots it had produced were well worth the considerable expense of the Project. The Project had assigned to it one great mind and several very good minds; no other project at that time could say as much. The great mind was that of Gregory Smirnov, and his greatness was in his instant perception of the possibilities of an idea. He always knew whether an idea or a notion had a spark in it. He discerned where the flightiest apparent idiocy carried the ultimate spark and no plausible thesis did not. He played his colleagues like a hand of cards and scored every possible point. The several very good minds associated with the Project were those of: Charles Cogsworth, the inventor of the Recapitulation Correlator, as well as the Cerebral Scanner; Aloysius Shiplap who had been associated with the late Cecil Corn in the experiment which ended with Corn's life -- which may have been a dead end and may have been an opening door; the stiff-necked Garald Glasser, the designer of the E.P. Locator; Valery Mok, a woman of vivid eido-creation whose mind had put Cogsworth into a state of shock when first he went into it with his scanner. Also associated with the Project was Energine Eimer. Although she had a good mind by ordinary standards she was not in the class with the others; for it was really an understatement to speak of them as having very good minds. Energine herself was flighty to seeming idiocy, but Smirnov had detected that from her might come the ultimate spark. was to devise an Instant Distant Translation device, which might be either mechanical or psychic, or something of an entirely different aspect. It was to reach and establish rapport with a distant -- a very distant -- mind, any mind anywhere beyond the pale. It would have to combine and go far beyond such tools as were already available. Extrasensory Perception, now that it was known to be but another aspect of simple sensory perception and of disappointing limitations, was one very inadequate tool. The translation devices themselves would be enough for ordinary work. They could now interpret roughly the thought processes of earthworms and ferns and even crystals. They could record and even verbalize the apprehensions of metals under stress and, to an extent, the group consciousness of gathering thunderheads. Any language, terrestrial or distant, could be given a cogent interpretation. But something more was required. twelfth weekly progress meeting of the group. "Energine," said Gregory Smirnov, "it has just come to me how you are different from the rest of us." "In one way she's different from the rest except myself," said Valery, "but I'm not sure that you've ever noticed that difference." "I've known about the difference between the sexes for a long time, Valery," said Smirnov. "I was a precocious child and an early reader of biology. In my own life I have relegated the implications of the difference to a minor corner. There is little enough time in even a long life to do the work I have set for myself, and the ramifications of the sex complex are time consuming. No, the difference is that Energine likes to talk to people." "Does not almost everyone?" asked Shiplap. "Many do, but none of us on the Project except Energine," said Smirnov. "We are not the sort who like people, and we talk to them as little as possible. Mostly we talk to ourselves even when we are nominally talking to others. There is an inhibition in the -- ah -- cultivated minds. We are a withdrawn bunch and we tend to become more' so as we follow our specialties and our studies. That is the irony of it." "Where is the irony?" asked Cogsworth. "We are trying to talk to 'people' over cosmic distances and we do not even like to talk to people near at hand. We do not like to talk to people at all. We aren't the ones for the job. Mostly we are bored with people." "Then who are the ones for the job?" asked Glasser. "Logorrhea is rampant in the world. We could talk to other low folks." "Possibly those we will ultimately contact will also be low folks," said Smirnov. "It is likely that the lowest common denominator of the Universe will be both low and common. Rapport is what we want and we don't have it. We can study the dragonfly, but are we ever really concerned with the dragonfly's concern for his family? We don't' really like the monstrous miniatures. We've no sympathy with the terrified arrogance of the arachnid; how can we have sympathy for really strange creatures? How can we talk to an alien if we don't even like to talk to our own kind?" "I have a landlady who even talks to bugs," said Glasser. "Shall I get her? She'd droodle to a vole on a planet just as well if we pointed her that way. And you believe that she would be better than ourselves, who have all the techniques and information?" "We have Energine," said Smirnov. "She has the techniques, such as we all have. And she likes to talk to people. She might just be able to break us out of our restriction." "Then why hasn't she done it?" asked Valery. "She's had as much time on the senders and scanners as any of us have had -- and no more luck." "Because she hasn't let herself go. She has been constrained to use our own approach and formulas. Energine, let yourself go and talk to those people. Now. Tonight. Talk to them!" "I will, I will. But how? You mean just like I talk? I've thought of that, but I didn't think you'd allow it. I bet those folks have gotten awful bored with our salutations and mathematical symbols. A circle is a circle, and a square is a square -- and so are we. Hey -- me third planet out. Who you? I bet they think we're nutty to use that kind of stuff. "I'll get hold of one of them tonight and tell him all about the new Indonesian Restaurant I found. Maybe he found a new restaurant up there and can tell me some of the dishes. Whoever he is I bet he likes to eat, too." "Energine, do you still belong to a Lonely Hearts Club?" "Why, I belong to all of them! Just let me read you one letter I got this morning. Why, it's the nicest letter -- " "Spare us -- protect us! Earth swallow us!" cried Glasser. "That, Glasser, is an illustration of what is holding us back," said Smirnov. "We don't like to talk to people and we don't like to listen to people. It may be that they have been talking to us for a long time and we were not in tune to listen." "Well then, you will surely listen, Mr. Smirnov," cried Energine. "This is a letter from Eugene, upstate -- " "No, as a matter of fact I will not listen," said Smirnov. "I am now too old to develop a sympathy for the vital things of life. But what I want you to do, Energine, is to let yourself go -- to talk, to send, just as if you were writing to one of your lonely hearts people. Go all the way out, girl. If it doesn't work -- only the stars will laugh at you." "Oh, I never minded being laughed at. It shows that people are having fun. I'll tell him about Charley; that's just to make him jealous. You don't know about Charley? Let me read you -- well, never mind then. This might be the first extraterrestrial lonely hearts club. I could be president." "Yes, you could be president of it, Energine. Now, the first live blip you get on the scanner, you just let yourself go with all you've got. Send him one of those lonely hearts letters. Make it lavender." "Purple. Oh, I will, I will." A nd that evening on the scanner Energine picked up either a minor blip or a minor malfunction; it was always impossible to tell which. Those little egg-shaped anomalies -- they looked eggshaped, they sounded egg-shaped, they broke into egg-shaped sine curves -- were the only evidence ever of the sort of target they were seeking. Energine let herself go on the sender. "Dear Albert -- since I must call you something and I am sure that your name is very like that -- I will try quite hard to reach you and I beg that you answer me. Your name in the Project now becomes Albert-(Tentative). To others you are only an egg-shaped anomaly, but you are more than that to me. "This is the first essay to the establishment of a stellar lonely hearts club and it Just has to be a success. In the lonely hearts clubs we write in love and affection to those we would like to know, and we would like to know everyone. "I will tell you about our world and you tell me about yours. I hope that we can get very close together. There is an ecstasy on me when I can grow very close to another. I believe that the only thing of any importance on this world is love. Is not that the only thing of importance on yours? "I had another picture of Charley today. He is not as handsome a man as he was in the first picture that he sent. I do not believe that the first picture was even a picture of Charley. But sometimes the first picture that I send is not a picture of me either. Do you want to see a picture of me? I will send one as soon as I find out how. "I went to a Mexican restaurant last night. They had roast kid stuffed with almonds and sauced all over with burnt brown sugar. And they had those little flat pancake things that taste like cardboard. I love them. I wonder if you enjoy eating as much as I do. "Albert, please answer me with anything at all and we will begin to establish rapport. I feel that we could grow very close together. Albert, I will treasure your answers with those of Fred and Harold and Richard -- that one turned out badly but he did write nice letters -- and Selby and Roger and Norbert. Do you also save old letters? Answer me. I will stay right here till morning and if I do not hear from you by then I will wait again tomorrow evening and every evening. Signed -- Energine." S HE waited, but she didn't have to wait as long as she had feared. It was only about an hour till the response began to come through. The first sign of it was the dimming of the lights and the vibration of the building as the auxiliary generators cut in, for the translation device seemed to be laboring under a heavy, unaccustomed load. But the machine had amazing resources. It could translate anything, anything. "Energine," came the answer. "That call letter? That name? That world? That people? That what? "Jubilation here to learn that there is friendly life on your world. Your world previously ignored as little bit sick. You know sick? Word sick? Possibly first word mutually understanding. "Comprehending all your communication except the words. What is lonely? What is hearts? What is club? What is grow very close together? What is Charley? What is picture? What is Mexican? What is kid? What is little flat pancake thing? What is cardboard? What is a Fred and Harold and other entities? "Word love understood intuitively. Explain mechanics of thing with you. Extreme variation in different sectors. In ecstasy of symbiosis which one swallow who? "Yes, answer, answer, answer, whatever that means. What is Selby? What is Norbert? What means wait right here? What means morning? Rapport also understood intuitively. We be so completely. We how many? You group or integer? Send how to roast kid stuffed. What is roast kid stuffed? Delirious interest here in subject, sure to increase when we know what subject consist of. Also love you already passionately. What is passionately? What is bert-(Tentative)." H e had answered. Albert-(Tentative) had answered. He had understood all of her communication except the words. They were in perfect rapport. The translation device shuddered and groaned after the effort. Then it panted softly and fell to sibilant silence. The building was quiet and the night gathered lovely about it. achieved after twelve years. The rest would follow. Others would venture where Energine had pioneered. The glad news of the achievement was given to the world. The matter and exact wording of the two messages were not, however, given to the world. These remained classified. In the early contacts with aliens there are always details which will seem incongruous to the unlearned. Others tried the feat with some success and Energine repeated it again and again. The rapport grew. Soon Albert Tentative began to understand some of the words as well as the feeling of the messages. Small misunderstandings were gradually set right, as one from Albert -- "You ask if we can be sure that we are of opposite sex? How not opposite? With us are five sexes. Everybody partake of several, so everybody a little opposite. This make for clarity. Surely you drollery when you say there only two on your world. "You wish to see me but say it is impossibly. Why in kss(a#rrWQ mild profanity. -- Trans, note it not possible? Travel no problem with us. It problem with you? You want me -- I be there. Like in little verse we find in Block Massive Cultural Transmission Corpus from your world, 'Brush your tooth, say your prayer, go to sleep, I be there.' What brush? What tooth? What prayer? What Sleep? What it mean, understanding that great poetry not always to be taken literally. Profound poetry from your world having great appeal here. Also Aristotle Joke Book and fragments of Sport Page Statistic Epic Cycle. Decline in your civilization huh? No four-hundred hitters for years. "Who I see buy stock on exchange? Always looking for sound investment. All difficulties erased when we see each other. Albert Tentative." W#E IS coming to see me," said Energine dreamily. "It is possibly a translation error," cautioned Smirnov. "Perhaps thpre has been omitted a phrase such as: 'What mean come see me?' You know it would be impossible that he should come. Our Block Massive Cultural Transmission will not be digested by them all at once. I am pleased at the success it has already had." "He is coming to see me," said Energine. "No, no, girl. That couldn't be. You are deluded, but I can never tell you how much I appreciate what you have done." "He is coming to see me." "No, he is not. It is completely out of the question." He came to see her. rived, that something had arrived. Instruments of a dozen sorts had recorded him. Albert Tentative arrives was the glad word, but where was he, what was he? He seemed to be invisible and inaudible. But for the evidence of the instruments there were some who would have doubted the arrival of Albert in the world. "I want a week off," said Energine to Gregory Smirnov. "No, I want a year off. Albert and I have so much to say to each other that we will never get it all said. And we're going to get married if we can figure out how to go about it. I really need some private advice on that. But look, just look!" "A very beautiful and odd ring, Energine. Did he give it to you?" "Did he give what to me?" The ring was a sort of furry metal. It glowed and it changed colors. It circled the chubby little finger of Energine and she held it up to her cheek. "I had no idea that anything could be so wonderful," she raptured. "We're so happy together. We went to the new Syrian Restaurant last night and had camel puree. It's so cute the way he eats it." "How, Energine?" "Gets right down in the bowl." "Ah -- Energine -- let's get to the point. Where is Albert Tentative? It's important that we see him and examine him. Where is he?" "Can't you see him? Why, I never suspected that. You mean that I'm the only one who can see him?" "Patience, Patience, thou universal regent, do not desert me now! What does he look like, Energine?" "Why, he's round and shining and furry, and he changes color." "Energine, the ring he gave you -- " "Mr. Smirnov, that is no ring. That is my Albert. Oh, Albert, he thought you were a ring. How funny!" A lbert tentative was of great interest for about three weeks. There was first of all the epic press conference that Gregory Smirnov set up for him as soon as the method of plugging Albert in and giving him amplification was discovered. It might be said that there was first and last of all the epic press conference. It was a success, let there be no doubt of that. It was a total success. There were those who came to wonder if the success was not too total. There was resentment at first that foreign correspondents were not alerted and given a chance to attend it. Some came anyhow to see what they could pick up after it was over with, and found that it was not over with. Albert was still talking when they got there; he had been talking for a week. Albert was a fine talker, now that he knew the words. The pidgin of the translation device had been that of the device, not of Albert. He answered all questions completely. Oh, how completely! He went into spate and answered questions that had never been asked and the newsmen and personages listened to him in relays, fascinated. After a week of standing by, Energine -- whose finger Albert had long since abandoned for many others -- said that she thought she would go out to get something to eat. She looked dazed. She did not come back. Albert answered the questions of the Chinese and the Arabs. He answered the questions of all the newsmen of Earth. He also had a Block Massive Cultural Transmission Corpus which he wanted to communicate. He recited the Epic Gilmish in which is comprised all wisdom. That took him thirty hours, perhaps not too long a period to be given to a work that comprises all wisdom. But the listeners were of flesh and blood and nobody knew what Albert was. Gregory Smirnov stayed with it two weeks and then walked out. He shouldn't have done it as he was the host, but there was a weakness in the great man that manifested itself here. He went to see the President of the Republic. "Suggest Project's discontinuance," he said to the President. "But Mr. Smirnov, is not the Project a colossal success?" "Quite."  "You have now established rapport with a completely alien being for the first time." "Unfortunately. And perhaps not alien enough." "Possibly you yourself are burned out by your great labors on the project." "Possibly." don the Project now that it has proved such an outstanding success. Perhaps we should transfer the operation to another group. Could you suggest another group that might be able to handle it?" "Enfield's Automations." "An excellent suggestion. They're a bunch of comers. We will take steps for the transfer of authority." "Goodbye," said Smirnov, and left. "Did you notice that he seemed very short-spoken today?" the President asked one of his aides when Smirnov had left. Albert Tentative was a great success for about three weeks. Then the Project was turned over to Enfield's Automations, and the whole thing went on automatic. Albert is still talking. Gregory Smirnov met Valery Mok on the street. "Well?" he asked her. "#, yes. You, I hope. News?" "Of the bunch? Cogsworth dead. Shiplap mad. Glasser vanished." "Energine?" "Nun." "Which?" "Contemplative. Not talk, you know." "The address?" "Here." "Thanks." Smirnov went to have a glossotomy performed on himself, as well as an intricate operation on the ears. So they all arranged their lives. In their final solution they all owed much to Albert Tentative. For in his recitation of the Epic Gilmish he had omitted nothing, not even the remarkable five-hour speech on the medicinal value of silence.  around her neat little, bright little sitting room with a yellow little, soft little, hemmed-around-theedges dust-absorbent duster. Dabbing and absorbing dust. A busy flick of a corner here and a fingertip twirl of a polish there. Keeping it tidy. There was nothing like tidiness. Nothing like dibbing with a duster. Intimate. Quite difent from hosing around with a vacuum like an elephant begging for buns. Homely. Lilian Bannister liked a home to be homely. Even a trim little, prefab little, turned-outby-the-yard little bungalow on the edge of the new town crescent, aluminum framed windows, a door chime that played a bar from Blue Bells of Scotland and a gnome by the front-garden fish tank. It was still home. Modern but intimate. Homely. Lonely. She sighed. It hadn't always been lonely. Not when she and Sid had paid the first deposit, signed all the forms and moved in with an automatic washer, color television, two chairs and a double bed. Twenty years ago. Sid had worked hard since then. Climbed the promotion ladder to the very top. At least to the top of Sid's own personal ladder. He had become head buyer in the meat department. He had bought the rest of the furniture, piece by treasured piece, and carpeted the sitting room from wall to wall. He had built up the joint account, paid his pension contributions every month, taken out sizable life insurance and dropped down dead. Everything a good husband should do, Sid had done. She missed Sid. She missed him so much that, although it was only three in the afternoon and the little house was too newly dusted for the lived-in look he liked, she switched him on. "You're early today," he grunted. "Going, out or something?" She was never sure how they had built a time awareness into Sid that worked even when he was switched off. "I wanted to talk to you," she said. "Yatter, yatter, yatter," he grumbled. "All you ever did was yatter." "That's not kind, Sid!" "You switched me on," he pointed out. "If you don't like it, you can do the other thing and let me get some sleep." There was a control somewhere -- "Amiability Overide," the man had said. One of the many knobs on the front panel was labeled "Posterior Unspecific," needing, if she remembered rightly, careful coordination with the Social Awareness and Group Integration Veneer. She was afraid of the knobs and the press-buttons and the flickering lights and dials, but she would have liked Sid's Posterior Unspecific more specifically amiable. Even so, even had she dared, it wouldn't have been the same. Wouldn't have been the same Sid. Not if she tinkered. They had set him, the man had said, as near to his overall prehumous mean as was humanly possible, but if she wanted him toned up or toned down, she had only to consult the manual. "A child," he had said, looking at her thoughtfully, "couldn't fail to understand it." She had never understood the manual. Activate # degrees feedback on the anterior specific register. Mentation level in posterior specific should coordinate with deep phylogenetic factor on syndrome characteristic equator. If paranoiac symptoms develop indicated by fluctuations above the It was the psychocriterion that worried her the most. She had never been sure where to look for it nor what it was. "It's no use you brooding over them buttons like a Buff Orpington waiting for chicks," Sid grumbled. "You could never tune even the TV without me around to do it for you. Touch one of them things and most likely you'll blow us both up." "You could tell me how. You'd like to be better tempered and amiable if I tuned up your unspecific cortex, wouldn't you?" "You leave my unspecific cortex alone. You know as I can't work myself. I don't know anything now I didn't know before I copped it with a coronary and fell down the cellar steps. And you didn't have me then -- so how can I work myself?" "Don't talk about it." She shuddered, referring to his coronary. "Why shouldn't I talk about it? It's not everyone who's died can tell you about it right up to the last bump on the head and the last thump of the ticker. Dying's a piece of cake, if you know how. I'd do it again any time." "Not without I press the red button," she told him with a slight touch of understandable pride. She knew where the red button was. It was a button and it was red. Knowing that, she had him for the first time in their long life together completely in her power. "Not until I press the red button," she repeated. "And I don't do that until you get a psychocriterion. The man said so." He snorted. "You wouldn't know a psychocriterion from a pound of sweetbreads." "Yes, I would. I don't know what it is now but I shall when the time comes. It's like God, you don't know what he is but you know what he's not." "I'm going to sing," he announced. "It's the only thing I can do to shut your yatter about things you don't understand. The only thing left I can do. No booze, no tobacco, no TV, no going to football. All I can do is sing." "I like to hear you sing, dear," she told him, settling down in one of the float chairs with her knitting. "I know life's a bit dull for you now, but I do have you all to myself." "Hay bag!" he shouted. "Rat bag! Want everything your own way. Always did." "I have it my way now, dear." She smiled. "You were a bit expensive but with all that insurance, I managed. Sing me a nice song, love." QlD began to sing. It wasn't a song she had ever heard him sing before, which should have been, from what she had understood from the makers, quite impossible. He could, they had warned her, voice unlimited permutations of his previous sayings, could present his store of knowledge in any way he chose. But he could not progress. He could not voice a new thing, not based on a realignment of the old. And now he was singing a new song. She was at a loss to understand what had happened. The words, of course, were only a realignment of words he already knew. The notes were no doubt a revamping of notes already known. But it was not the words and the notes that were the innovation. It was the idiom. A jarring, jungle-based rhythm, raucous and repulsive. A beat demanding a drumming, a swaying and a stamping impossible to a middle-aged buyer in a meat department, now discarnate and wound on tape. "Stop it!" she ordered. "Go boil your head!" he shouted. "I shall switch you off!" "No!" he pleaded, suddenly apologetic. "Don't switch me off yet. I'm just getting the hang of it. Modern, that's what it is. So modern it's old as time, if you get me. I was going over it in my mind last night and I wanted to give it a try." "Last night! But you were switched off last night!" "Oh -- well, yes -- likely I was. But I don't die off that easy. Switched off. I'm what you might call disenthralled." "What?" "Disenthralled." "You never knew that word before! What's happened to you, Sid? You never said a word like that before in your life." "Now don't take on!" he comforted. "Not much difference in that from disemboweled and I said that often enough in business. Disenthralled -- yes -- I like the sound of it. Disenthralled. Disenfranchised. Dispaupered." "Dis what?" "Dispaupered. You know -- like you got a ptochocracy and you don't dig it no more." "What -- what's a ptochocracy?" "Rule by paupers, of course, you pea-brained old bat." "There's something wrong with you, Sid. I'll have to do something -- it must be the psychocriterion!" "Keep your fingers off them knobs, you old nannygoat! There's nothing wrong with my psychocriterion and if there was, you wouldn't put it right. Protosaurian, that's what you are. All blubber and no brains." "I ought to do something, Sid. You oughtn't to know words like that and you oughtn't to have been singing like you were. I'll have to put you down and ring for service." "Now, look, Lil, old girl, don't you go on like that. You know you'd be lonely as sin without me -- they take a month with these repair jobs. And if you touch that red button you kill me stone dead. Don't do that just when I'm being creative. Now sit down like a good old camel and let me think. Promise you won't switch me off for another half-hour -- and I won't say another word you don't go for. Now is that a deal?" "Okay, Sid," she said. Sid had hardly lapsed into an active, dial-flickering silence when the doorbell chimed the full sequence of Oh where and Oh, where has my bonnie lassie gone? Embarrassing -- she had forgotten when she switched Sid on that the day was Thursday. Louis Barraway called on Thursdays. Louis was very much a man about Stepney, a debonair forty-five, an entrepreneur of numerous enterprises from a barrow in Petticoat Lane to a twenty percent stake in a Swaffle Club in Shoreditch and a twinkling eye cocked for any widow with a house of her own and all mod. con. She always switched Sid off when Louis called. Well, she thought, as she kicked off her slippers and put on her opening-the-door house shoes, a promise is a promise and it doesn't really matter. Sid can't see him and he has no cause to be jealous. After all, he has been passed over some time now and a part of him at least is in the arms of Jesus. It's only his voice. Louis is alive and respectable -- and -- well -- real. She opened the door with a dry puckering of her mouth corners. Louis greeted her: "How's me favorite old comfy-puffin bird today then? Give us a kiss, love!" "Hush!" she whispered. "Not now. And mind what you're saying about puffin birds. Sid's switched on." "Well -- switch him off then." "No -- I can't. I promised. Now come and sit down and behave yourself. It's only for half an hour -- but he can be very funny, Sid can, if anyone upsets him." "Well stone me flippin' cock sparrers! Okay, love, if that's the way you want it. Always wanted to see how old Sid works. Can't see me, can he?" "No -- he can't see you, but you watch out. He has very sharp ears." She gestured him to sit in one of the float chairs and left him gently rocking while she went to the sideboard for a bottle of stout. Sid sang a few notes, hummed a bar or two and experimented with a jungle beat by clicking his diaphragm. The chink of the glasses brought his attention back from his subjective world to the goings-on in the sitting room. He had counted two-chinks. "There's a change in the ambiance in this bleedin' menage," he said. "You mind your language, Sid. We have company." "Company?" he asked. "What company? You never told me about no company. Who's there?" "It's me -- Louis. How you doing in that box, pal?" "Louis? What Louis? I don't know no Louis." "No, dear, I know you don't -- but I do. Let me introduce you both. Louis Barraway. Louis, meet Sid. Sid -- Louis."  Sorry you can't shake hands. Can I slap his back, Lil? Or don't he know he's got one?" "What's he doing here? You been carrying on behind my back, you exophthalmic old trout? I'm not having your fancy men here in my house. He can sling his hook and get lost." "Now that's riot nice, Sid. You have to understand I get lonely sometimes. Louis is only a friend. No need for you to be upset about him." "What you mean -- lonely? You have me, haven't you?" "But you're not really there, Sid. Louis is." "Of course I'm really here. What are you talking about? You couldn't speak to me if I wasn't here, could you?" "Now look here, Sid," Louis put in. "You and me have to understand each other. It's no use you brooding there. I came to see Lil and there's nothing you can do about it. The difference between you and me is -- you're dead and I'm not. So -- one more peep out of you and Lil switches you off, see?" "Huh!" "And it's no use you huhhing either." "Huh!" Sid snorted. "The parvanimity of the proletariat permeates me wick." "What's he saying, Lil?" "I don't know. He's started saying big words he shouldn't knowand singing." .Sid sang. It was a song of such wild excesses, complex rhythmic ululation, nostalgic far-tundra yearning as no mortal ear had heard since the australo-pithecines. And even they had used the melody sparingly at bear festivals, moon wanings and occasionally for an unexpected equinox. It moved Lil to stop her ears and Louis to stomp in delighted frenzy. "Here!" He panted as Sid stopped either for ventilation, inspiration or to allow his microcircuits to cool. "Keep him at it, Lil! Don't switch him off whatever you do! I've got me tape-recorder in the car." "But you can't want that screeching," she protested as he brought in the recorder and plugged it into the two-way adapter also supplying the means of life to Sid. "It'll be a riot down at the club," he whispered. "There's money in this, me old rockabye Venus. Songs my mother taught me -- by Louis." "But it's not by you, Louis, it's by Sid." "I can mime, can't I?" He winked. "Let's get him real mad so he'll sing some more." Y IL didn't like it and, as the weeks went by, she liked it even less. Louis' picture was in all the papers. The club in Shoreditch had outgrown its premises and moved to a stadium in Hackney New Town. Every vocalist in the world was trying to latch on to the new East London sound, but it was no use. The East London sound was Louis' and Louis' alone. No one knew about Sid, locked in his box and eking away every residual charge in his capacitors in the long watches of the night. Composingand when Lil switched him on for Louis, singing his diaphragm dry. Barely finding a spare moment at any time to nag and grumble at her in the old familiar way. Louis seemed quite unconcerned with the ethics of using her Sid for his own dubious ends. Sudden fame had done little to make a character she now realized as having been only superficially plausible, likable in the safe taciturn way of Sid. She had already decided to put a stop to it when fate itself, the father of the. gods, took a hand. Louis, a mini transmitter concealed behind his frilled-lace shirt front, had consented to broadcast and she had accidentally switched on the telly at the same time as Sid. She thought he would blow a fuse. His emotional mentation level, had she known it, was high above the psychocriterion. Nothing she could say would convince him that he had not been betrayed and, what was worse, that she had betrayed him. "You can't think that," she sobbed. "He did it all himself, Louis did. You can't think I had anything to do with it. You always trusted me before and you can't believe anything now you didn't believe then. The man said so and it says so in the manual, the man said." "You forgot the phylogenetic characteristic," Sid retorted. "Deep down inside me, I have race memories, the same as I always had. It's not that I can't go further than the surface me, it's that I can't go further than the full sum total me, race memories and all. The phylogenetic me, if you know what I mean." "No." She sniffed. "Where do you think I get my songs from, you sniveling old baggage? I'm much simpler now than I was, however complex I look as a printed circuit. I can dive back into my bottom tapes and winkle out anything I want to, vocals and all. Know what that was your fancy burk was singing? Morning hymn to the Great Spirit, that was. An anthem to the all-god, the oldest of the old before all your religions got started. Right down in my bottom tapes. I'm back in the bosom of the Sun God and neither you nor your fancy Louis can get me back if I don't want to come." "But I thought you were with Jesus," she whimpered. "The real you, I mean. You can't be anyone there, with all those wires and lights and things." "Where a man's voice is, there is his heart also -- said by Hitabuan, all-father of the Yaghan, when a man's voice stayed in its proper place as a mouthpiece of his soul. And I got my soul down here, lined up with all the rest of my works." "But you can't have. Your soul's nothing to do with all those bits and bobs in that cabinet. It was made in a factory and advertised. I paid for it." He grumbled. "Talk about me not progressing. You never had nothing to progress from. Your soul's not a part of your brain, is it? It latches itself on behind. And what's ypur brain but a lot of micro-circuits and relays, same as this lot I got now? It's just moved over where it could find me and, if you want to know, it likes me here. Far easier to manipulate this box of tricks than me old brain that had a lot of redundant animal matter clogging its works. Right here I'm a saint and a genius and a one-man ethnology. A disseminator of all the wisdom of the ages. And that's not as much wisdom as it ought to be, by a long chalk. So you can button your gab and get down on your fat porky knees and show me a bit of respect." "Oh, Sid, please -- " "Genuflex, woman!" he shouted. "Bend your bulgy buttocks and bow down before me!" She trembled. "How do you know I'm not bowing down?" "Because I'm getting to see you." He chortled. "Extra-retinal, I guess they call it. I got a vision of you, clear as daylight but a bit misty around the edges." She lowered herself unsteadily to the floor and kneeled before him. It was then that Louis came in, proprietor fashion, wearing a new outfit in the idiom of a nineteenth century Dakota cowhand and carrying a tape recorder under his arm. "You got to kneel to Sid," she whispered. "He's got religion." trailing Mandarin mustache and ran the spur of his right boot reflectively up and down the fluted deerskin covering of his left tibia. "Come off it, Lil. He's only a box of wires. Get up and make him mad. Likely he'll sing for us." "You show Sid a bit of respect!" she snapped. He smirked. "Okay, if that's the way it is. Anything he wants, he gets, me old dolly-lugs." "No one calls me dolly-lugs but Sid." "Oh? Aren't we the old together-' now-for-forty-years old Dutch today! Anything you say, Lilly girl." He went on his knees beside her and bowed three times to Sid. "Give us a tune, mate. This missus of yours is getting water on the knees, squatted here." "Stop it, Louis. Sid's not the same any more. And take your hand off my backside. He can see us now." "I don't believe it." "Sid," she said, tremulously. "Louis is here, Sid. And he's kneeling. Have you anything to say to Louis, Sid?" "There was a little man, little men, all over the ice cap," Sid said and his voice was far away. "Trudging through the snow, dying of hunger, falling down crevasses and never knowing when they would come to the end of the ice. But they had God in their hearts and they took God with them all over the world. It didn't matter about the cold and the ice and the game dying off wherever they went. They had God in their hearts in those days. They took him. They took him wherever they went." "What's he on about? Why doesn't he sing to us?" "Life was good in those days, looking for a cave, looking for birch bark to make a tent. Looking for sticks to rub together to make a fire. God was with us then. We haven't progressed at all." "Look, Sid, I'm not kneeling down here all day listening to you rambling and neither is Lil. I'm getting up, see?" "It really doesn't matter any more." Sid sighed. "Not now that I've seen you and Lil and everything nice and cozy. I've been wandering about a bit now that my soul's not caught in the flux as tightly as it used to be. I want to go back to where I started. Carving a reindeer horn with something they call a coup de poing. It was just a stone to me. I want to latch my soul around my bottom tapes and go back over the ice cap with God all day, looking down in the eye of the winter sun, next to someone like Lil in a sealion cape. And the wind blowing. Always blowing, the wind was." Lil scrambled to her feet, refusing, out of deference to Sid's presence, a helping hand from Louis. She had never known Sid like this before, withdrawn, nostalgic, even poetic. It was, she knew, without being able to recall the exact word, the phylogenetic factor in his psyche. She was suddenly very much afraid of the phylogenetic factor. "Sid," she begged. "Don't be like that. I'll do anything, really I will. If it's Louis you don't like, he can go. I never wanted Louis really, Sid. It was you I wanted back. That's why I spent all the insurance on having you tuned into your box. Don't go and leave me now, Sid. Thai's what you meant, wasn't it?" "Don't take on, love," he told her. "We all have to go some time. Back to the beginning if we're lucky and make a better job of it. Just look for the phylogenetic control, there's a good girl, and turn it down to zero. As soon as you see the pointer fall -- press the red button. I'll be back where we all ought to be back to. Back where the soul knew who it belonged to. It started to roll away with the wheel and it never found its way back until they built me. Simplified, you see. A lot of the intermediate works left out and none of the old animal bits. Turn down the knob, there's a good lass." "I can't, Sid!" "Now you listen here," Louis protested. "You've upset Lil, talking a lot of old codswallop. We aren't primitives any more, thank God. We're civilized. What's all this about ice caps? Who wants ice caps? Who wants to go out in the' rain without an umbrella? You have your snow and ice if you want it. We're all right where we are. Automobiles and air conditioning. You just stop this God-in-thewilderness caper and sing us a song." "It's a song you want, is it?" Sid asked. "Just let me turn on my tape This scan was produced and distributed free by the Pulps cans Group. If you paid for this digital document or a compilation of this and other digital pulps, you got ripped off. But you can still have this and more than a thousand more pulps for free by coming over and joining us at pulpscans#yahoogroups.com. recorder and you can start chanting." Sid sang. Not a song with words. No longer a wild jungle rhythm, evocative of a thousand stamping feet, it was a single sad and lonely voice crying in an empty wilderness. Soft at first, rising in a twotone ululation to a frost-ringed moon, remote above the endless wastes of frozen tundra. Listening. Waiting for the moon to answer back. "What's he doing?" Louis whispered. "Ululating," Lil answered, knowing that it was so. Sid continued to ululate, the repetition of his theme demanding, urging her toward the Syndrome Characteristic Equator. To the knob. He was guiding her hand to the phylogenetic control and nothing she could do would hold it back. As she turned the knob the ululation died away. There was only a faint sighing like the tundra wind. A whisper. A caress. No longer words, nor ululation nor even the whisper itself, moved her finger to the red button the knowledge that Sid was there, all around her, the soul of Sid gathering itself for the flight back to the beginning of all things, when a soul might call itself its own. She pressed the button and with a long sigh, Sid expired. She sank into the float chair, let her head fall by Donald A. Wollheim "We are living in a world made by science fiction," writes the author of this "extremely perceptive and readable study of what modern science fiction is, what it is doing, and how it got that way." -- Alan E. Nourse # at all bookstores, or from  Harper eP Row # # East #d Street New York, N.Y. # forward and covered her eyes with her hands. "Ah, well," Louis said, "that's the end of that, then. No need to take on. Plenty of him on tape to last us a while yet." A silence. "Hey?" he asked. "You all right? You went very quiet all of a sudden." He laid his hand on her shoulder and she fell back in the chair, rocking gently like a raft on a calm sea. Lil, too, had gone back with Sid to find her way across the ice cap. It was cold and there was a long way ahead of them but the moon was very bright. A puzzle story about the arithmetic of prejudice... S.B. Sometimes we go up on top of the cliffs to play but not often. When the tide's out a hard beach grows in front of the Door, miles and miles of sand that nobody else knows about and wet enough to hold a fort together and with kribs to catch and all kinds of shells. But the cliff is better. There's grass on the cliff. All we have to be careful of is if the Sets catch us, which they probably won't because they don't much use the cliff road any more. And anyway there's supposed to be guards. And we do know what to say if they catch us, but I won't say it. I don't intend to waste too much time talking, not if a Set gets me. Birds nest in the grass where the trees are, but we aren't supposed to go there. Things can hide in trees. Eggs are good, though. I used to take a lot of them to Mam. Pap says that pretty soon a man won't be able to live his own life like he wants to. He says the meat's getting scarcer. What I guess he really means is that the folks are getting familier and hungrier, because today he brought home a fine biggish kill and there was nothing left by noon but bones because we were darn tired of kribs and fishes and we're almost out of winter-pickled. So Pap went around the rest of today swinging a cleaned legbone, kicking things and folks and saying how scrawny the meat was and that it was a pity, a real pity. That he'd developed a liking for that kind of meat during the hungry times when most everything else died, just because he thought there'd always be lots of it, and here we were about to hunt it down to scrub in two generations. Folks stayed out of his way mostly. Then Alwin brought in one that wasn't much more than a baby, and Pap got even madder because he says if we kill off the little ones there never will be big ones, which makes sense. But Sandifer says hungry is hungry now, the future has to do the best it can, and that makes sense tpo. Anyway, it was just enough for a stew, so we had a kind of picnic at the Door in the last sunlight on the beach until the tide came in. Then our feet started picking up the damp out of the sand so we threw the scraps for the kribs and stored the wood out of the water and moved deeper in. It rained almost all night. We all had to hunt a place to sleep. Our room leaks now. Sets were on the cliffs yesterday, lots of them. They've never hunted there before. Not on the eliff. I guess we were lucky it rained and I'm sure we ean't play up there for a while. I wonder what it is brings them out. They don't seem to have a regular hunting season either. While they were up there I went down to the hideyhole and looked at a couple of books. They're mostly silly stuff. Even Mam agreed on that. Some of the others came along and played with the shiny junk and dress-up stuff. There ate all kinds of things in the books, but some of them Pap says are lies'. We can't build a cure-fire with Them restless, so we had to pickle Pap's good-hunting and that took three days. But when it was done they let us play on the beach. We were supposed to be setting saltpans, and we were, but we were playing too. Ferin and Eb and Brother stood guard on the cliffs, which was silly. Sets never hunt the same ground twice and they don't build boats. Pap says they ain seawise. He don't build boats either. Doesn't. Still, it's boats Eb says they're really watching for, since that's the only easy way to get down to the Door, but he doesn't believe in boats neither. Sometimes we think Pap made them up. He does make things up. There's not really a monster in the halls behind the smokeroom. If you go there and call out, "Hey, old Rawheadbloodybones," nobody comes. I knew that a long time before Sandifier told me. So I don't believe in boats, too. Although they might work. Sellie drowned while we were playing on the beach. Afterward I sneaked past Brother to watch the closest Sets. It's not dangerous if you sneak up on them and Pap never said we couldn't. It's easy. There's a bush by the outmost shelter with leaves all thick on the outside and a hollow space around its stem and branches, like a big empty sporeball great for hiding in. I can see everything they do and they sure do funny things. They make a lot of noise. They don't seem to have a Pap. They live in odd-sized groups, not families at all. Some of them are just Couples. I don't know why I like to watch them. They have some things I want. My dad found out where I'd been, don't know why I told him. He told Pap and they both beat me up. They'll be sorry for that. Ill I could walk again today, but not for long I guess. I went back to the Sets and took one of the little beasts. My dad beat me and that's two I owe him for, but Pap says I can keep the little beast if it catches its own meat and don't eat ours. which I don't much think it will because when I sneaked it a piece it got all excited and bit me. But it's a sweet beast, very soft. It cuddles up to your side and it makes a pleasant noise before it goes to sleep. ?# The little beast caught four varmints today in the smokeroom. Some of the folks saw it catch three wham, wham, wham. And it brought a fourth one to me. Pap is very pleased. He told me for another time why we can't go near the Sets. I know why. They eat us, of course. I don't know why Pap bothered with all that stuff about slime-molds and hungry times and plants dying, unless he's trying to tell me something else. He says if I go near the Sets again he'll take me up to the far mountains. So I won't maybe. Brother brought me up a lot of books while I was so stiff. Funny how I understand some things about writing and not others. Punctuation. There's no sense in it. I can understand quotation marks. I'hey're a way of letting you see on paper what you can really see happening. And periods sometimes. But commas are silly and so's spelling. Letters are supposed to stand for sounds, but they sometimes don't. Like, Pap says "ain" which the books add a t to, and one of those apostrophes. A big word for a little thing. Silly. Except when it stands for a letter left out, like in don't. Then it means a not-sound. Silly. Those books do lots of dumb things. I don't know why I like to look at them. I don't know why I like to play like this is one I'm writing. Even Mam doesn't really like them, except for that one Pap burned with her when she died. That always seemed real wasteful to me. Soon as I could walk again they let me go hunting. Nobody liked it much but Pap. "Just once," he said. "Things get any tougher an we'll have to use em all." So I went, but Pol grumbled all the way that Pap thought I was special. Maybe he does? We had to go a long way but I didn't mind. It was beautiful in the trees. That light yellow-green was everywhere but on the ground and the whole world sort of warmed and glittered. I thought it might be too much light and it was, but we're getting on toward winter. We'd been hiding just a little while when a cluster came along, a big bunch, gabbling as usual. Maybe they figured numbers were safety. They weren't. One of them almost got away, but Eb was on westguard and caught him. Then we carried them out in the clover and cut their throats so the meat would be sweet. The worst part was lugging it home. I got sticky. It's a pity we can't bring them home alive. I felt funny during and afterward. It was like a star exploded in my head. It was like my blood was rain and lightning. I never felt that way before. I guess everybody felt pretty good, we got enough to last for months. But right in the middle of the party Eben and Beke said they planned to Couple. They'd already found a new room to be Couple in and I wonder where it is. I thought for a minute there might be trouble because Sandifer's been with Beke since her mother died, but Pap broke it up. "Don't be a damfool," Pap said. "Her and Eb'll get along. How many times I got to tell you it's wrong to kill each other? Never seems to take." So they were quiet. Sets kill their kin on smoke-hooks, but we don't. Sandifer took Beke off a while, then he shook hands with Eb and told Pap he's waiting around for me. He's joking, I guess. It'd be okay if he wasn't, though. Wit The little beast is gone. I don't think it went back. It liked me. I think Pol killed it. He'll pay for that. We got all the fruit and stuff we could from the hillwoods, and Pap bought more grain and sugar from the Sets, but he can't buy enough so they'll suspect how many of us there are. They tolerate just him. He says this'll be a lean cold winter. I believe him. The grass on the cliff is already turning purple and the whitetails have gone off to the far mountains. So we went through the vatrooms and smokerooms and picked out the bad bits and threw them in the water by the Door. It was sad to see so many well-fed days go floating off but there's nothing we can do about it. Some of it goes bad no matter how much salt or stuff you put in it. I don't know why. And since my dad got hold of that bad piece that killed him. Pap's not taking chances. I asked Sandifer why we didn't go down to the Sets and steal some of their food. Pap says we're better than they are because we survived in spite of them, but they sure know better ways to keep meat. But Sandifer said I couldn't go, so I won't. It doesn't matter anyway. I know the little beast's not there. They were up there again today with their iron things, the things I've seen them loading the moving shelters with but never so close. They scared me, they don't look real. Even in the back rooms we could hear their big hard feet and see their shadows sometimes through the roof chinks. Then we had to go even deeper. They're very heavy, and pieces of the roof fell in. They left deep tracks like joined worms. Some places the grass was just, a pulpy smear and I hadn't thought it had that much juice left. I guess if any of us had been up there we'd have been smeared, too. We were lucky Alwin saw them in time for warning, except Pol. I couldn't find him. Now nobody can. We found his cap, though. Brother asked Pap today if I wasn't old enough to Couple, Pap said not, but I don't know. I know. It's the meat that brings them. Every time we throw out scraps the Sets come. Tide must take it past their places. I tried to tell Pap about it, but he's in no mood for listening. I guess he's grieving for Pol. Maybe Pol told them the way to the Door. He's alive. I've seen him. We fought, but there were lots of them and the men were all away. Karlie killed one with a vatstick and we pushed rocks on some, but got Karlie and Jann. There was very little noise and blood. We thought they were ours at first. When Beke took the kids into the back halls, I think she tried to trigger the old rooftraps on the Sets. They dug for a long time, trying to get to her. So I think all those are dead too. And the men, of course. I wish some of the men had been here when they found the larder. We could have got them. They were very sick, some couldn't walk. One of them yelled and hurt me with one of those new things. Then he took a piece of our meat off, hugged to his chest. They took some bones too out of the wastehole. They were very careful which ones they took, like they were hunting for special ones. Scavengers. They didn't touch my dad's. Then they took all of the shiny stuff in the hideyhole. Pap says it's only good to get you hanged, so I hope it gets them. They made us walk down to the settlement ourselves. They'll probably come back for the other meat later. They're either not very strong or real lazy. I don't know why they're doing it this way. I guess they're just Sets, not like us, and funny. I think I'm scared. So they took us to the settlement and put us into one of the moving shelters. It wasn't here last time I was. It seems to be made mostly out of metal. I don't think I can get out of it. Anyway, that's where the men were, not dead but some hurt, and where the one with so much hair on him tried to fix my shoulder and found the book, this book. He took it away from me and I yelled until he gave it back. Then he wouldn't let me go with the others. Said he wanted me a little while, and Sandifer got mad. So now they've put me in this very little metal room that doesn't seem to get dark. I don't like it. At least he gave the book back. Wish I were with the others. I guess the Sets think it will be a lean hard winter too. The hairy one is called Doctor and talks a lot. After a while I could understand him. Mostly he asked questions about Pap and the others. Silly stuff like who was what to who. Whom. Then he started giving me things to read so he could ask questions about them. Sometimes he gives me things to do with my hands. Then he stands behind a big clear sheet of hard stuff and watches me. He's funny. I wish they'd let me see Pap and the rest. They took me outside once. It was strange to see trees and all still there. It's hard to believe in trees inside that room. And it was strange to see the settlement from that point. In the middle, not the edge. Some of us were out there walking, too, with lots of Sets around them. None of the men. I wanted to talk to Tenor and I think the Crew would have let me, but Doctor yelled at him not to. When Doctor came this afternoon, I wouldn't talk to him. He didn't like that. I'm not mad at Doctor any more. He took me to see Pap, who looks real tired and mad and old, but mostly tired. Pap told me not to tell anything. I Won't. But they wouldn't take me to see Sandifer. Pap hugged me real tight. I think he cried. The Sets have charge of him and the others. Doctor has just me. Doctor isn't like the Sets. I don't think he is one. The things he wears are different, prettier. Also his skin's a little different color, and he speaks Old Solar, which was Mam's language, and the Sets don't speak that. There are some others. Crew, who dress like Doctor, only with the signs different, and live in this shelter too. The Big Guy who came with Doctor several times is their pap. There are Sets all around, though, and all of them are mad at us. I don't know why, we didn't do anything to get mad about. But they want to put me in with the others, and Doctor won't let them, and it makes them all mad. I've worked a piece of frame around the glass loose so I can listen to them when they're in the watchingroom and yesterday was a good day for listening. "It's not like this was the only case of it in the world," Doctor was saying. "There was a family in Scotland, the Beanes, I think." "How does that change things?" asked one of the Sets. "It doesn't unless it makes them a little less horrible." "Murder is a pretty common crime," another of them said. "I still find it horrible." "Yes, yes, you're right. But here we have to determine shades and degrees of guilt the way we don't have to in most cases. The old man now. He talks about the slimemold plagues and the famine all the time. He thinks he did what he had to. You've heard him." (I like quotation marks. And parentheses. Funny I can think about that now.) "Excuses. Some of us survived without those measures." "None of the originals did," Doctor reminded them. "Except them." That made them mad. "When we called your people in we didn't think you'd side with him." "It's not his side I'm on. Dammit, that's the only side I'm not on. He knew. Oh, yes, he knew. But how can you blame her? She never did know. Nobody told her." They tell him that's what worries them, three generations, and he waves my book at them. "Read this, I tell you. Dammit, look at the mind that's here. My business is minds. I know a marvel when I see it. Here's one that gropes and explores, a nearly photographic mind. But there are blind spots. There are things that no one can figure out, things we have to be told. And she wasn't told." Einally he got one of the young ones to take the book. I was scared it was gone for good, but he brought it back today and handed it to Doctor, and said, okay, he'd better read it. Again. Doctor had it a long time, but it came back this afternoon. A Crew brought it and I was sorry because I wanted to ask Doctor what it was I should be told. I mean I know that I don't know everything, but people won't answer questions. I will ask him. He's good at questions. But somebody has underlined and marked my book all up. I bet that dam Set did it. I was glad to see Doctor today, because it's been three days since the last time. I guess he's been busy. The place has been full of Sets, mostly old ones. Their paps, I guess. But I didn't get to ask Doctor all the questions I'd thought up, because the Big Guy was with him and I'm awful scared of the Big Guy. Doctor looked real tired, but he said he was okay when I asked him. He sat me down and sat down facing me and the Big Guy walked up and down behind him. "I have some questions, Sarah," he said. "Please answer as carefully as possible. Now. You're not a Set, are you?" I told him no, of course not and he asked, "They're different from you?" "They're Sets," I told him. "See?" he said to the Big Guy, who shook his head. "Too soft, Charlie. Doctors shouldn't dodge. Ask some of the real questions. What happened to -- ?" "I'll ask," Doctor said. "You let me pick the questions." "Pick 'em then. But bear in mind how thin this business is. We were an ordinary, grade-one squad investigation. We don't want a planetwide revolution." "Okay, okay." "And I can't see what difference it makes anyhow. That book they read part of at the trial shows -- " "It makes all the difference." Doctor was talking to him but looking at me. I don't know what was wrong with his face. "If she thought the way I think she did. Different species -- there's no morality involved." "And the fact that from one couple, one renegade couple, you get nine grandchildren? Is there no morality involved in that?" "You'll blame the children for that?" "No," the Big Guy said. He said it two or three times. "Ask." "Sarah, exactly how are the Sets different?" "They live in settlements," I told him. "Wait. Think carefully. Is that the only way the Sets are different from you?" So I told him they did different things, lived in the open and liked plants and kept beasts and married strangers and spoke funny and hung meat in the open air. He didn't seem to like any of that. The Big Guy stopped walking. "Sarah, am I a Set?" the Big Guy asked. I said I didn't think so. They looked at each other. Doctor said very slowly, "Okay. Let's say we have two of the things that you call little beasts, and one of them is bigger and has spots, and the other has stripes. One of them lives in the trees." "Which one?" "The spotted one, damn it. The other one hates trees 'and never goes there. How many different kinds of animals do we have now?" "One," I told him. And he jumped straight up and yelled at me. "Then we're' the same! And the Sets! Sarah, do you expect me to eat youT' I told him not right then, at least I didn't think so because he liked me, I thought, but maybe Pap and the rest. Why else did they catch US? And then I cried very hard. I could hear the Big Guy saying, "Charlie, Charlie," and Doctor after a while, "Think about how young she is," and the Big Guy saying, "I am, and about her getting older." And Doctor went away, but the Big Guy stayed, not talking. Mostly he walked. I don't know when he left. I was still crying. I feel very strange. My eyes hurt. I'm not afraid. Why are they doing this? I think they killed Pap and the others. There was lots of yelling. I think they were still mad with us and did it very hard, not even with the meathooks that I saw them use before, the ones like upside down capital Ls. I would have liked to see Sandifer again. And Pap. My eyes still hurt. Doctor says they'll take me out of here. I wonder where. He says he won't see me any more, and I think I'm glad because it makes him unhappy. I like him. But why do I feel so scratched? And all my bones feel broken. No one's touched me. I wish I could stop crying. They'll be sorry for this. There's no sign of the little beast. I won't write any more. ir Lariy Eisenberg, whose latest Duckworth story appears in this issue (Page #), writes us as tollows: Duckworth is my hero. He's creative, bold, full-blooded and not averse to trying to set a bumbling EstabllshmenI on Ihe proper path. I have been asked If there is a real life model for Duckworth. Actually there are several, but one of my dear friends comes closest to the Duckworthlan mold. Naturally he Is unaware of Ihis considerable honor, but only because as yet, through some Incredible oversight, he hasn't won his first Nobel prize. A good part of my work day Is spent at Rockefeller University In an ivory tower, tussling with Instrumentation problems al the Electronics and Computer labs. Often I feel sheltered from Ihe real world outside. But lately, Inflallon, arms budgets, cutbacks in research appropriations, and the modern dilemma of scientific responsibility, keep slipping into my everyday discussions. I try to hoid on to iaughter. Humor plays its part in my work and my family Hie, serving as an unequaled buffer against that "stop the world, i want to get off" feeling. On May #, #, Scribner published a collection of my stories. Best Laid Schemes, hall of which involve Duckworth. StHI available is Games People Shouldn't Play, a series of psychiatric case histories that should make readers -- and authors -- feel normal. What of the future? Duckworth is an Incorrigible optimist and so am I. But since neHher of us lakes anything lor granted, he shall continue lo light his quixotic fictional battles. For my part, I shall do the very best I can -- In and out of the ivory tower.   He became all the cities of Urban Monad #, a mosaic of thousands of minds -- less his! I T hey are playing tonight in Rome, in the spishy new sonic center on the #th level of Urban Monad I #. Dillon Chrimes hasn't been that far up in the building in weeks. Lately he and the group have been doing the grime stint: Reykjavik, Prague, Warsaw, the working-class levels, down among the grubbos. Well, they're entitled to some entertainment too. Dillon lives in San Francisco -- not so lofty himself. That's the #th floor, only a third of the way up the building, the heart of the cultural ghetto. But he doesn't mind that. He isn't deprived of variety. He gets around, everywhere from the bottom to the top in the course of a year, and it's only a statistical anomaly that it's been nothing but bottoms up for a while. The odds are he'll be blowing Shanghai, Chicago, Edinburgh, that crowd, in the month to come. With all those clean long-limbed lovelies to visit after the show. The building is a thousand stories high. Divided into twenty-five cities of forty floors each, Reykjavik on the bottom, Louisville at the top. The current population of Urban Monad # is something above # people. It's one of #I identical urbmons in the Chipitts urban constellation. Altogether Chipitts has something  global population, based on the doesn't think much about what goes on outside his own urbmon. No one does. Every place is more or less like every other place. God bless, you stay home, get married early, have lots of littles, fulfill the divine commandment. Be fruitful and multiply. Everyone does it. We're all a lot happier than we were in the old chaotic days. The urbmons were a neat solution to the people problem. Take one hunk of superstressed concrete three kilometers high, divide it up into enough one-room suites to provide homes for # or more family groups, surround it by fertile farmland -- sure, in a vertical civilization like that you could double the world's population every five years and still get along. With certain minor adaptations to circumstances, of course. Dillon is seventeen. More than middle height, with silken blond hair to his shoulders. Traditional, the old Orpheus bit. Crystalline blue eyes. He loves staring at them in a round of polymirrors, seeing the icy spheres intersect. Like everyone else in the urbmons, he got married young. Happily married and three littles already, god bless! His wife's name is Electra. She paints psychedelic tapestries. Sometimes she accompanies him when he's touring with the group, but not often. Not now. In all his travels up and down the building he has met only one woman who delights him nearly as much. A Shanghai slicko, wife of some Louisville-bound headknocker. Mamelon Kluver, her name. The other girls of the urbmon are just so many slots, Dillon often thinks, but Mamelon connects. He has never told Electra about her. Jealousy sterilizes. He plays the vibrastar in a cosmos group. That makes him valuable personnel. Most of the people of Urbmon # are just breeding stock, performing idle jobs to pass the time, but he's an artist. "Tm unique, like a flow-sculpture," he sometimes boasts. Actually there's another vibrastar man in the building, but to be one out of merely two is still a decent accomplishment. There are only two cosmos groups in Urbmon #; the building can't really afford much redundancy in its entertainers. Dillon doesn't think highly of the rival group, though his opinion is based more on prejudice than familiarity -- he's heard them three times, is ail. There's been talk of getting both groups together for an all-out headblaster of a joint concert, perhaps in Louisville, but no one takes such teasers seriously. Meanwhile they go their separately programed ways, moving up and down through the urbmon as the spiritual weather dictates. The usual gig is five nights in a city. That allows everybody in. say, Bombay, who stones on cosmos groups, to see them the same week, thereby providing conversation-fodder for the general sharing. Then they move along and, counting nights off, they theoretically can make the circuit of the whole building every six months. But sometimes gigs are extended. Do the lower levels need excesses of bread and circuses? The group may be handed fourteen nights running in Warsaw, then. Do the upper levels need psychic deconstipation in a big way? A twelve-night fun in Chicago, maybe. Or the group itself may go sour and have to get its filters reamed, necessitating a layoff of two weeks or more. Allowing for all these factors, there have to be two groups roaming the urbmon if every city is going to get a crack at a cosmos show at least once a year. Right now, Dillon knows, the other operation is playing Boston for the third week. Some kind of problem with sexual turnoffs there, of all wildnesses! H e wakes at noon. Electra loyally beside him; the littles long gone to school, except for the baby, gurgling in its maintenance slot. Artists and performers keep their own hours. Her lips touch his. A torrent of fiery hair across his face. Her hand at his loins, wandering. "Love me?" she sings. "Love me not? Love me?" "You medieval witch." "You look so pretty when you sleep. Dill. The long hair. The sweet skin. Like a girl, even. You bring out the Sappho in me." "Do #?" He laughs and crams his maleness out of sight between his lean thighs. Clamps his legs. He gouges his palms against his chest, trying to push up ersatz breasts. "Come on," he says hoarsely. "Here's your chance -- " "Silly. Stop that!" "I think Td be very pretty as a girl." "Your hips are all wrong," she says and pulls his locked feet apart. But there will be no sex between them now. He rarely indulges at this time of day, with a performance coming up. And in any case the mood is wrong, too skittish, too brittle. She vaults off the sleeping platform and deflates it with a kick of the pedal while he is still on it. An airy whooshing. That sort of mood; presexual, childish. He watches her waltz to the cleanser. What a fine butt she has, he thinks. So pale. So full. The splendid deep cleft. The elegant dimples. He creeps towards her and stoops to nip a hinder cheek, carefully, not wanting to leave a blemish. They share the cleanser. The baby begins to yowl. Dillon glances over his shoulder. "God bless, god bless, god bless!" he sings, beginning basso, ending falsetto. What a good life, he thinks. How neat existence can be. Electra, pulling on her clothes, says, "Can I get you some fumes?" A transparent band over her breasts. Rosy nipples like little blind eyes. He is pleased that she has stopped nursing; biology is tremendously moving, yes, but the dribbles of bluish-white milk over everything annoyed him. Doubtless a failing to eradicate. Why be so fastidious? Electra enjoyed nursing. Shf still lets the little suck, saying it's for the child's pleasure; but there can hardly be much kick in a dry tit, so Dillon knows the locus of the joy in that particular transaction. He hunts for his clothing. "Will you paint today?" he asks. "Tonight. While you're performing." "You haven't worked much lately-" "I haven't felt the strings pulling." It is her special idiom. To practice her art she must feel rooted to the earth. Strings rising from the planet's core, entering her body, snaking into her and then tugging. As the world turns, the imagery is wrenched from her blazing distended body. Or so she says; Dillon never questions the claims of a fellow artist, especially when she is his wife. He admires her accomplishments. It would have been madness to marry another cosmosgrouper, although when he was eleven he had just such a thing in mind. To share his destinies with the comet-harp girl. He'd be a widower now if he had. Down the chute, down the chute! What a flippy filther that one had been. And had wrecked a perfectly wonderful incantator, too, Peregrun Connelly. Could have been me. Could have been me. Marry outside your art, boys; avoid unblessworthy invidiousness. "No fumar?" Electra asks. She has been studying ancient languages lately. "Porque?" "Working tonight. It spills the galactic juices if I indulge this early-" "Mind if I?" "Suit yourself." She takes a fume, nipping the cap neatly with a daggered forefingernail. Quickly her face flushes, her eyes dilate. A lovable quality about her: she is such an easy turnon. She puffs vapors at the baby, who chortles, while the maintenance slot's field buzzes in a solemn attempt to purify the child's atmosphere. "Grazie mille, mama!" Electra says, mimicking ventriloquy. " molto belle! E delicioso! Was fur schones Wetter! Quella gioia!" She dances around the room, chanting fragments of exclamations in strange tongues and tumbles, laughing, into the deflated sleeping platform. Her frilly frock blows up; he sees an auburn pubic glow and is tempted to top her despite his resolutions, but he regains his austerity and merely blows her a kiss. As if perceiving the phases of his mental processes, she piously closes her thighs and covers herself. He switches on the screen, selecting the abstract channel, and patterns blaze on the wall. "I love you," he tells her. "Can I have something to eat?" She breakfasts him. Afterward she goes out, saying that she is scheduled to visit the blessman this afternoon. He is privately glad to see her go, for just now her vitality is too much for him. He must slide into the mood of the concert, which requires some spartan denials from him. Once she has gone he programs the terminal for a reverberant oscillation and, as the resonant tones march across his skull, he slips lightly into the proper frame of mind. The baby, meanwhile, remains in its slot, enjoying the best of care. He thinks nothing of leaving it alone when,' at # hours, he must go off to Rome to set up for the evening's performance. T he liftshaft shoots him a hundred sixty levels heavenward. When he gets off, he is in Rome. Crowded halls, tight faces. The people here are mostly minor bureaucrats, a middle echelon of failed functionaries, those who would never get to Louisville except to deliver a report. They are not even smart enough to hope for Chicago or Shanghai or Edinburgh. Here they will stay in this good gray city, frozen in hallowed stasis, doing dehumanized jobs that any computer could handle forty times as well. Dillon feels a cosmic pity for everyone who is not an artist, but he pities the people of Rome most of all, sometimes. Because they are nothing. Because they can use neither their brains nor their muscles. Crippled souls; walking zeros; better off down the chute. A Roman slams right into him as he stands outside the liftshaft bank, considering these things. Male, maybe forty, all the spirit drained from his eyes. The walking dead. The running dead. "Sorry," the man mumbles and speeds on. "Truth!" Dillon cries after him. "Love! Loosen up! Top a lot!" He laughs. But what good does it do; the Roman will not laugh with him. Others of his kind come rushing down the corridor, their leaden bodies absorbing the last vibrations of Dillon's exclamations. "Truth! Love!" Blurred sounds, fading, graying, going. Gone.  will entertain you tonight, he tells them silently. I will drive you out of your wretched minds and you will love me for it. If I could only burn your brains! If I could only singe your souls! He thinks of Orpheus. They would tear me apart, he realizes, if I ever really reached them. He saunters toward the sonic center. Pausing by the elbow-bend of the corridor, still halfway around the building from the auditorium, Dillon feels a sudden ecstatic awareness of the splendor of the urbmon. A frenzied epiphany; he sees it as a spike suspended between heaven and earth. And he is almost at the midway point right now, with a little more than five hundred floors over his head, a little less than five hundred floors under his feet. People moving around, copulating, eating, giving things, each one out of #-howmany-thousand traveling in his own orbit. Dillon loves the building. Right now he feels he could almost soar on its multiplicity the way others might soar on a drug. To be at the equator, to drink the divine equilibrium -- oh, yes, yes! But of course there is a way to experience the whole complexity of the urbmon in one wild rush of information. He has never tried it; he is not really heavy on groovers and has stayed away from the more elaborate drugs, the ones that open your mind so wide that anything can wander in. Nevertheless, here in the middle of the urbmon, he knows that this is the night to try the multiplexer. After the performance. To pop the pill that will allow him to drop the mental barriers, to let the full immensity of Urban Monad # interpenetrate his consciousness. Yes. He will go to the #th floor to do it. If the performance goes well. Nightwalking in Bombay. He really should turn on in the city where tonight's concert will be held, but Rome goes no farther down than the #st floor and he must go to the #th. For the mystic symmetry of the thing. Even though it is still inexact. Where is the true midpoint in a building of a thousand floors? Somewhere between # and #, no? But the #th floor will have to do. We learn to live with approximations. He enters the sonic center. A fine new auditorium, three stories high, with a toadstool of a stage in the center and audience webs strung concentrically around it. Lightglow drifts in the air. The mouths of speakers, set into the domed rich-textured ceilings, pucker and gape. A warm room, a good room, placed here by the divine mercy of Louisville to bring a little joy into the lives of these bleak juiceless Romans. There is no better hall for a cosmos group in the entire urbmon. The other members of the group are here already, tuning in. The comet-harp, the incantator, the orbital diver, the gravity-drinker, the doppler-inverter, the spectrum-rider. Already the room trembles with shimmering plinks of sound and jolly blurts of color, and a shaft of pure noreferent texture, abstract and immanent, is rising from the dopplerinverter's central cone. Everyone waves to him. "Late, man," they say, and, "Where you been?" and, "We thought you were skimming out," and he says, "I've been in the halls, peddling love to the Romans," which shatters ihem into strands of screeching laughter. He clambers onto the stage. II H IS instrument sits untended near the perimeter, its lattices dangling, its lovely gaudy skin unilluminated. A lifting machine stands by, waiting to help him put it in its proper place. The machine brought the vibrastar to the auditorium; it would also tune it in for him, if he asked it to, but of course he will not do that. Musicians have a mystique about tuning in their own instruments. Even though it will take him at least two hours to do it and the machihe could do it in ten minutes. Maintenance workers and other humbles of the grubbo class have the same mystique. Not strange; one must battle constantly against one's own obsolesence, if one is going to go on thinking of oneself as having a purpose in life. "Over here," Dillon tells the machine. Delicately it brings his vibrastar to the output node and makes the connection. Dillon could not possibly have moved the immense instrument. He does not mind letting machines do the things humans were never meant to do, like lifting three-ton loads. Dillon puts his hands on the mahipulatrix and feels the power thrumming through the keyboard. Good. "Go," he tells the machine, and silently it slides away. He kneads and squeezes the projectrons of the manipulatrix. As if milking them. Sensual pleasure in making contact with the machine. A little orgasm with every crescendo. Yeah. Yeah. Yeah. "Tuning in!" he warns the other musicians. They make feedback adjustments in their own instruments; otherwise the sudden surge of his entrance might damage both instruments and players. One by one they nod their readiness to him, the gravity-drinker lad chiming in last, and finally Dillon can let out the clutch. Yeah! The hall fills with light. Stars stream from the walls. He coats the ceiling with dripping nebulae. He is the basic instrument of the group, the all-important continuo, providing the foundation against which the others will do their things. With a practiced eye he checks the focus. Everything sharp. Nat the spectrum-rider says, "Mars is a little off-color. Dill." Dillon hunts for Mars. Yes. Yes. He feeds it an extra jolt of orange. And Jupiter? A shining globe of white fire. Venus. Saturn. And all the stars. He is satisfied with the visuals. "Bringing up the sound, now," he says. The heels of his hands hit the control panel. From the gaping speakers comes a tender blade of white noise. The music of the spheres. He colors it now, bringing up the gain on the galactic side, letting the stellar drift impart plangent hues to the tone. Then, with a quick downward stab on the projectrons, he kicks in the planetary sounds. Saturn whirls like a belt of knives. Jupiter booms. "Are you getting it?" he calls out. "How's the clarity?" Sophro the orbital diver says, "Fat up the asteroids, Dill," and he does it, and Sophro nods, happy, his chins trembling in pleasure. After half an hour of preliminary maneuvers Dillon has his primary tuning finished. So far, though, he has done only the solo work. Now to coordinate with the others. Slow, delicate work: to reach reciprocity with them one by one, building a web of interrelationship, a seven-way union. Plagued all the way by heisenberging effects, so that a whole new cluster of adjustments has to be made each time another instrument is added to the set. Change one factor, you change everything; you can't just hold your own while keying in more and more and more output. He takes on the spectrumrider first. Easy. Dillon gives forth a shower of comets and Nat modulates them pleasantly into suns. Then they add the incantator. A slight stridency at first, quickly corrected. Good going. Then the gravity-drinker. No problem. The comet-harp, now. Rasp! Rasp! The receptors go bleary and the entire thing falls apart. He and the incantator have to retune separately, rejoin, bring the cometharp into the net again. This time all right. Great plummy curves of tone go lalloping through the hall. Then the orbital diver. Fifteen sweaty minutes; the balances keep souring. Dillon expects a system collapse any second, but no, they hang on and finally get the levels even. And now the really tough one, the doppler-inverter, which threatens always to clash with his own instrument because both rely as much as visuals as audio, and both are generators, not just modulators of someone else's playing. He almost gets it. But they lose the comet-harp. It makes a thin edgy whining sound and drops out. So they go back two steps and try again. Precarious balance, constantly falling off. Up till five years ago, there had been only four instruments in cosmos groups; it was simply too difficult to hold more than that together. Like adding a fourth actor in Greek tragedy: an impossible technical feat, or so it must have seemed to Aeschylus. Now they were able to coordinate six instruments reasonably well, and a seventh with some effort, by sending the circuit bouncing up to a computer nexus in Edinburgh, but it is still a filther to put them all in synch. Dillon gestures madly with his left shoulder, encouraging the doppler-inverter to get with it. "Come on, come on, come on, come onl" and this time they make it. The time is #. Everything sticks together. "Let's run it through, now," Nat sings out. "Give us an A for tuning, maestro." D illon hunches forward and clutches the projectrons. Feeds power. Gets a sensory shift; the knobs abruptly feel like the cheeks of Electra's buttocks in his hands. Smiles at the sensation. Firm, bouncy, cool. Up we go! And gives them the universe in one sizzling blare of light and sound. The hall swims with inages. The stars leap and cross and mate. The incantator man picks up his sonics and does his trick, enhancing, multiplying, intensifying, until the whole urbmon shakes. The comet-harp makes bleeping blurting loops of dizzying counterpoint and starts to rearrange Dillon's constellations. The orbital diver, hanging back, makes a sudden plunge at an unexpected moment, and dials spin on everybody's control panel, but it is such a devastating entry that Dillon inwardly applauds it. The gravity-drinker smoothly sucks tone. Now the doppler-inverter goes at it, shooting up its own shaft of light, which sizzles and steams for perhaps thirty seconds before the spectrum-rider grabs it and runs with it, and now all seven of them are jamming madly, each trying to put the others on, shooting forth such a welter of signals that the sight must surely be visible from Boswash to Sansan. "Hold it! Hold it! Hold it!" Nat screams. "Don't waste it! Man, don't waste it!" And they cut out of phase and go down and sit there idling, sweaty, nerves twinkling. Withdrawal pain; it hurts to step away from such beauty. But Nat is right: they mustn't use themselves up before the audience gets here. Dinner break, right on stage. No one eats much. They leave the instruments tuned and running, of course. Lunacy to disrupt the synch after working so hard to get it right. Now and then one of the idling instruments flares past its threshold and emits a blob of light or a squeak of sound. They'd play themselves if we'd only let them, Dillon thinks. It might just be a wild soar to turn everything on and sit back, doing nothing, while the instruments themselves gave the concert, self-programed. You'd get some strange percepts then. The mind of the machine. On the other hand it might be a hell of a dropper to find out you were superfluous. How frail is our prestige. Celebrated artists today, but let the secret sneak out and we'll all be pushing junk buckets in Reykjavik tomorrow. The audience begins to show up at #. An older crowd; since this is the first night of the Rome run, the rules of seniority have governed the distribution of tickets and the under-#s have been left out. Dillon, midstage, does not trouble to hide his scorn for the gray, baggy people settling into the audience webs all around him. Will the music reach them? Can anything reach them? Or will they sit passively, not even going halfway out to the performance? Dreaming of making more littles. Ignoring the sweating artists; taking up a good seat and getting nothing from the fireworks about them. We throw you the whole universe and you don't catch. Is it because you're old? How much can a plumpish many-mother, # years old, pull from a cosmos show? No, it isn't age. In the more sophisticated cities there's no problem of audience response, young or old. No, it's a matter of your basic attitude toward the world of art. At the bottom of the building, the grubbos respond with their eyes, their guts, their balls. Either they're fascinated by the colored lights and the wild sounds, or else they're baffled and hostile, but they aren't indifferent. In the top levels, where the use of the mind is not only permitted but desired, they reach out for the show, knowing that the more they bring to it, the more they get from it. And isn't that what life is all about, to wring all the sensory percepts you can out of the outputs drifting past your head? What else is there? But here, here in the middle levels, all the responses are dulled. The walking dead. The important thing is being present in the auditorium, grabbing that ticket away from someone else, showing off. The performance itself doesn't matter. That's just noise and light, some crazy kids from San Francisco having a workout. So there they sit, these Romans, disconnected from skull to crotch. What a joke. Romans? The real Rome wasn't like that, you bet. Calling their city Rome is a crime against history. Dillon glares at them. Then, overfocusing his eyes, he deliberately blurs them out; he does not want to see their flabby gray faces, for fear the sight of them will color his performance. He is here to give. If they can't take, tough. "Let's go up now," Nat murmurs. "Ready, Dill?" H e is ready. He brings his hands up for a virtuoso pounce and slams them down on the projectrons. The old headblaster! Moon and sun and planets and stars come roaring out of his instrument. The whole glittering universe erupts in the hall. He doesn't dare look at the audience. Did he rock them? Are they gasping and tugging at their droopy lower lips? Come on, come on, come on! The others, as if sensing that he's into something special, let him take an introductory solo. Furies fly through his brain. He jabs the manipulatrix. Pluto! Saturn! Betelgeuse! Deneb! Here sit people who spend their whole lives locked inside a single building; give them the stars in one skullblowing rush. Who says you can't start with your climax? The power drain must be immense; lights must be dimming all the way to Chicago. What of it? Did Beethoven give a damn about the power drain? There. There. There. Throw stars around. Make them shimmer and shake. An eclipse of the sin -- why not? Let the corona crackle and fry. Make the moon dance. And bring up the sound, too, a great heaving pedalpoint that sneaks up the webbing at them, a spear of #-cycle vibration nailing their guts. Help them digest their dinner. Shake up all the old waste clogging the colon. Dillon laughs. He wishes he could see his face now; something demonic, maybe. How long is the solo going to last? Why don't they pick up on him, now? He's going to burn out. He doesn't mind, throwing himself into the machine like that, except for the faint paranoid feeling that the others are deliberately allowing him to strain past his limits so he'll injure himself. The rest of his life sitting like a slug, going booble-booble-booble. Not me! He pulls out all the stops. Fantastic! He's never done things like this before. It must be his rage at these dull Romans that is inspiring him. And all of it wasted on them. Slot that, though: what counts is what's happening inside him, his own artistic fulfillment. If he can blow their skulls, that's a bonus. But this is ecstasy. The whole universe is vibrating around him. A gigantic solo. God himself must have felt this way when he got to work on the first day. Needles of sound descending from the speakers. A mighty crescendo of light and tone. He feels the power surging through himself; he is so happy with what he is doing that he grows hard below, and tips himself back in his seat. Has anyone ever done something like this before, this improvised symphony for solo vibrastar? Hello, Bach! Hello, Mick! Hello, Wagner! Shoot your skulls! Let it all fly! He is past the crest, starting to come down now, no longer relying on raw energy but dabbling in subtler things, splashing Jupiter with golden splotches, turning the stars into icy white points, bringing up little noodling ostinati. He makes Saturn trill: a signal to the others. Who ever heard of opening a concert with a cadenza? But they pick up on it. Ah, now. Here they come. Gently the doppler-inverter noodles in with a theme of its own, catching something of the descending fervor of Dillon's stellar patterns. At once the comet-harp overlays this with a more sensational series of twanging tones that immediately transmute themselves into looping blares of green light. These are seized by the spectrum-rider, who climbs up on top of them and, grinning broadly, skis off toward the ultra-violet in a shower of hissing crispness. Old Sophro now does his orbital dives, a swoop and a pickup followed by a swoop and a pickup again, playing against the spectrum-rider in the kind of cunning way that only someone right inside the meshing group can appreciate. Then the incantator enters, portentous, booming, sending reverberations shivering through the walls, heightening the significance of the tonal and astronomical patterns until the convergences become almost unbearably beautiful. It is the cue for the gravitydrinker, who disrupts everybody's stability with wonderful wild liberating bursts of force. By this time Dillon has retreated to his proper place as the coordinator and uniTier of the group, tossing a skein of melody to this one, a loop of light to that one, embellishing everything that parses near him. He fades into the undertones. His manic excitement passes; playing in a purely mechanical way, he is as much listener as performer, quietly appreciating the variations and divagations his partners are producing. He does not need to draw attention now. He can simply go oomp oomp oomp the rest of the night. Not that he will; the construct will tumble if he doesn't feed new data every ten or fifteen minutes. But this is his time to coast. Each of the others takes a solo in turn. Dillon can no longer see the audience. He rocks, he pivots, he sweats, he sobs; he caresses the projectrons furiously; he seals himself in a cocoon of blazing light; he juggles alternations of light and darkness. The rod in his pants has softened. He is calm at the eye of the storip, fully professional, quietly doing his work. That moment of ecstasy seems to belong to some other day, even to some other man. How long had the solo lasted, anyway? He has lost track of the time. But the performance is going well, and he leaves it to methodical Nat to keep watch of the hour. A fter its frenzied opening the concert has settled into routine. The center of the action has shifted to the doppler-inverter man, who is spinning off a series of formula flashes. Quite nice, but stale stuff, over-rehearsed, unspontaneous. His offhandedness infects the others and the whole group vamps for perhaps twenty minutes, going through a set of changes that numb the ganglia and abort the soul, until finally Nat spectacularly shrieks through the whole spectrum from someplace south of infrared into what, for anyone can tell, may be the X-ray frequencies, and this wild takeoff not only stimulates a rebirth of inventiveness but also signals the end of the show. Everybody picks up on him and they blast free, swirling and floating and coming together, forming one entity with seven heads as they bombard the flaccid data-stoned audience with mountains of overload. Yes yes yes yes yes. Wow wow wow wow wow. Flash flash flash flash flash. Oh oh oh oh oh. Come come come come come. Dillon is at the heart of it, tossing off bright purple sparks, pulling down suns and chewirrg them up, and he feels even more plugged in than during his big solo, for this is a joint thing, a blending, a merging, and he knows that what he is feeling now explains everything: this is the purpose of life, this is the reason for it all. To tune in on beauty, to plunge right to the hot source of creation, to open your soul and let it all in and let it all out again, to give to give to give to give to give to give and it ends. Pull the plug. They let him have the final chord and he cuts off a skullblower, a five-way planetary conjunction and a triple fugue, the whole showoff burst lasting no more than ten seconds. Then down with the hands and off with the switch and a wall of silence rises ninety kilometers high. This time he's done it. He's emptied everybody's skull. He sits there shivering, biting his lip, dazed by the house-lights, wanting to cry. He dares not look at the others in the group. How much time is passing? Five minutes, five months, five centuries, five megayears? And at last the reaction. A stampede of applause. All of Rome on its feet, yelling, slapping cheeks -- the ultimate tribute, four thousand people struggling out of their comfortable webs to pound their palms against their faces -- and Dillon laughs, throwing back his head, getting up himself, bowing, holding his hands out to Nat, to Sophro, to all six of them. Somehow it was better tonight. Even these Romans know it. What did they do to deserve it? By being such lumps, Dillon tells himself, they drew forth the best we had in us. To turn them on. And we did. We knocked them out of their miserable soggy skulls. The cheering continues. Fine. Fine. We are great artists. Now I've got to get out of here, before I come down from it all. HI H e never socializes with the rest of the group after a performance. They have all discovered that the less they see of each other in leisure hours, the more intimate their professional collaboration will be; there is no intragroup friendship,' not even intragroup sex. They all feel that would be death, any kind of coupling, hetero, homo, triple-up -- save that for outsiders. They have their music to unite them. So he goes off by himself. The audience starts to flow toward the exits and, without saying good night to anybody, Dillon steps into the artists' trapdoor and makes his escape one level down. His clothes are stiff and wet with perspiration, clammy, uncomfortable. He must do something about that quickly. Prowling along the #th floor for a dropshaft, he opens the first apartment door he comes to and finds a couple, sixteen, seventeen years old, squatting before the screen. He naked, she wearing only breastcoils, both of them plainly soaring on one of the harder ones, but not so high that they can't recognize him. "Dillon Chrimes!" the girl gasps, her squeal waking two or three littles. "Hey, hello," he says. "I jusl have to use the cleanser, okay? Don't let me disturb you. I don't even want to talk, you know? I'm still way up." He strips off his sodden clothes and gets under the cleanser. It hums and rumbles and peels his grime from him. He lets it work on his clothes next. The girl is creeping toward him. She has the breastcoils off; the white imprints of the metal on her pink dangling flesh are turning rapidly red. Kneeling before him. Hand goes to his thighs. "No," he says. "Don't." "But why?" "Just wanted to use the cleanser. Couldn't stand my own stink. I've got to do my nightwalking on # tonight." Her fingers sliding between his legs. Gently he pries them. Back into his clothing; the girl looks on, astonished, as he covers himself. "You aren't going to?" she asks. "Not here. Not here." She continues to blink at him as he goes out. Her look of shock saddens him. Tonight he must go to the middle of the building, but tomorrow, for sure, he will come to her, and he'll explain everything then. He makes a note of the room number. #. Nightwalking is supposed to be random, but to hell with that; he owes her a thrill. Tomorrow. In the hall he finds a groover dispenser and requisitions his pill, tapping his metabolic coefficient out on the console. He orders a multiplexer, said to be one of the most profound trips available. His first attempt with it. The machine performs the necessary calculations and delivers a five-hour dose, timed to go off in twelve minutes, according to the yellow wrapper. Printed in bold black letters on the shrugs. It'll be all right; he's no telepath. Though the drug will briefly make him one. He swallows it and steps into the dropshaft. Floor #. get. A metaphysical fancy, but why not? He has not lost the capacity to play games. We artists remain happy because we remain as children. Eleven minqtes to his high. He goes down the corridor, opening doors. In the first room he finds a man, a woman, another man. "Sorry," he calls. In the second room three girls. Momentarily tempting, but only momentarily. Anyway, they look fully busied with each other. "Sorry, sorry, sorry." In the third room a middle-aged couple; they give him a hopeful stare, but he backs out. Fourth time lucky. A darkhaired girl, alone, pouting a little. Obviously her husband is out nightwalking and no one has come to her, a statistical fluke that distresses her. Early twenties, Dillon guesses, with fine tapering nose, glossy eyes, elegant breasts, olive skin. The flesh over her eyelids is puffy, which may become a flaw of appearance ten years from now but which gives her a sultry, sensual look at the moment. She has been brooding for hours, he guesses, because her sullenness does not evaporate until he has actually been in the room fifteen seconds or so; she is slow to realize that she is being nightwalked with. "Hello," he says. "Smile? Won't you smile a little?" "I know you. The cosmos group?" "Dillon Chrimes, yes. On the vibrastar. We're playing Rome tonight." "Playing Rome and nightwalking Bombay?" "What the hell. I have philosophical reasons. To be in the middle of the building, you know? Or as close as I can come. Don't ask me to explain." He looks around the room. Six littles. One of them, awake, is at least nine years old, a skinny girl with her mother's olive skin. Mother isn't as young as she looks, then. At least twenty-five, maybe. Dillon doesn't mind. In a little while he'll be groping the whole urbmon, anyway, all ages. sexes, shapes. He says, "I have to tell you about my trip. I'm on a multiplexer. It'll hit me in six minutes." She puts her hand to her lips. "We don't have much time, then. You ought to be with me before you go up." "Is that the way they work?" "Don't you know?" "I've never gone that way before," he confesses. "Never got around to it." "Neither have I. I didn't think anybody actually did take multiplexers, really. But I've heard of what you're supposed to do." She is disrobing as she talks. Heavy breasts, big dark circles around the nipples. Her legs strangely thin; when she stands straight the insides of her, thighs are far apart. There is a folkmyth of some sort about girls built that way, but Dillon cannot remember it. He drops his clothes. The drug has started to get to him, several minutes ahead of schedule -- the walls are shimmering, the lights look fuzzy. Odd. Unless the fact that he was already way up from performing should have been calculated into the dosage request. The metabolism turned to high, maybe, on nothing but sound and light. Well, no harm done. He moves toward the sleeping platform. "What's your name?" he asks. "Alma Clune." "I like the sound of that. Alma." She lakes him into her arms. This will not be an extraordinary erotic experience for her, he fears. Once the multiplexer takes hold, he doubts that he can concentrate properly on her needs -- and in any case the time element has made it necessary to skip all preliminaries. But she seems to be understanding. She will not spoil his trip. He covers her body with his. "Are you grooving yet?" she asks. He is silent a moment. "I feel it starting," he tells her. "It's like having two girls at once. Tm getting echoes." Tension. The multiplexing must still be ninety seconds away. All these calculations chill him. And then they become pointless. "It's happening," he whispers. "Oh, god, here I go up!" spirit is spreading out. The drug makes him psychosensitive; it breaks down his brain's chemical defenses against direct telepathic input, so that he can perceive the sensory intake of those around him. Reaching wider and wider, moment by moment. At the full high, they say, everyone's eyes and ears become your own; you pick up an infinity of responses, you are everywhere in the building at once. Is it true? Are other minds pouring their intake through his? It does seem so. He watches the fluttering fiery mantle of his soul engulf and absorb Alma. That's just the beginning. He is spreading over Alma's littles now. He is six children and their mother. How easy this is! He is the family next door. Eight littles, mother, nightwalker from the #th floor. He extends his reach upward one level. And downward. And along the corridors. In dreamy multiplexication he is taking possession of the whole building. Layers of drifting images enshroud him. # floors above his head, # below, and he sees all # of them as a column of horizontal striations, tiny notches on a tall shaft. With ants. And he is all the ants at once. Why has he never done this before? To become an entire urbmon! He must reach at least twenty floors in each direction now. And .'ttill spreading out. Tendrils of him going everywhere. Just the beginning. Intermingling his substance w ith the totality of the building. He is dimly aware of Alma but only one atom of himself is occupied with her. The rest isjroaming the halls of the cities that make up Urban Monad #. Entering every room. Part of him up in Boston, part of him down in London, and all of him in Rome and Bombay as well. Hundreds of rooms. Thousands. The swarm of biped bees. He is fifty squalling littles crammed into three London rooms. He is two doddering Bostonians entering upon their five thousandth sexual congress. He is a hot-blooded thirteen-year-old nightwalker prowling the #rd floor. He is six swapping couples in a London dorm. Now he is into a wider range, reaching down to San Francisco, up to Nairobi. The farther he goes, the easier it gets. The hive. The mighty hive. He embraces Tokyo. He embraces Chicago. He embraces Prague. He touches Shanghai. He touches Vienna. He touches Warsaw. He touches Toledo. Paris! Reykjavik! Louisville! Louisville! Top to bottom, top to bottom! Now he is all # people on all thousand floors. His soul is stretched to its fullest. His skull is snapping. The images come and go across the screen of his mind, drifting films of reality, oily wisps of smoke bearing faces, eyes, fingers, smiles, tongues, elbows, profiles, sounds, textures. Gently they mesh and lock and drift apart. He is everywhere and everyone at once. God bless! For the first time he understands the nature of the delicate organism that is society; he sees the checks and balances, the quiet conspiracies of compromise that paste it all together. And it is wondrously beautiful. Tuning this vast city of many cities is Just like tuning the cosmos group: everything must relate, everything must belong to everything else. The poet in San Francisco is part of the grubbo stoker in Reykjavik. The little snotty ambition-monger in Shanghai is part of the placid defeated Roman. How much of this, Dillon wonders, will stay with him when he comes down? His spirit whirls. He grooves on thousands of souls at once. And the sexual thing. The hundred thousand transactions taking place behind his forehead. He loses his virginity; he takes a virginity; he is aggressor and aggressed. H e rides the liftshafts of his mind. Going up! #, #, #, #, #! #! #! #! #! He stands on the landing stage at the summit of the urbmon, staring out into the night. Towers all around him, the neighboring monads, #, I #, I #, the whole crowd of them. Occasionally he has wondered what life is like in the other buildings that make up the Chipitts constellation. Now he does not care. There is wonder enough in #. More than # intersecting lives. He has heard some of his friends say, in San Francisco, that it was an evil deed to change the world this way, to pile up thousands of people in a single colossal building, to create this beehive life. But how wrong those mutterers are! If they could only multiplex and get true perspective. Taste the rich complexity of our vertical existence. Going down! #, #, #, #! City upon cily. Each floor holding a thousand puzdeboxes of pure delight. Hello, I'm Dillon Chrimes, can  he you for a while? And you? And you? And you? Are you happy? Why not? Have you seen this gorgeous world you live in? What? You'd like a bigger room? You want to travel? You don't like your littles? You're bored with your work? You're full of vague unfocused discontent? Idiot. Come up here with me, fly from floor to floor, see! And groove on it. A nd love it. "Is it really good?" Alma asks. "Your eyes are shining!" "I can't describe it," Dillon murmurs, soaring, threading himself down the service core to the levels below Reykjavik, then floating up to Louisville again, a'nd simultaneously intersecting every point between root and tip. An ocean of broiling minds. A sizzle of snarled identities. He wonders what lime it is. The trip is supposed to last five hours. He is still with Alma, which leads him to think he has not been up more than ten or fifteen minutes, but perhaps it is more than that. Things are becoming very tactile now. As he drifts through the building he touches walls, floors, screens, faces, fabrics. He suspects he may be coming down. But no. No. Still on his way up. The simultaniety increases. He is flooded with percepts. People moving, talking, sleeping, dancing, coupling, bending, reaching, eating, reading. I am all of you. You are all parts of me. He can focus sharply on individual identities. Here is Electra, here is Nat the spectrumrider, here is Mamelon Kluver, here is a light-souled sociocomputalor named Charles Maltern, here is a Louisville administra(Galaxy, February # Best Science Fiction Novelette of I # by the Science Fiction Writers of America tor, here is a Warsaw grubbo, here is. Here is. Here are. Here am . The whole blessing building. Oh what a beautiful place. Oh how I love it here. Oh this is the real thing. Oh! the dark-haired woman curled in a corner of the sleeping platform, asleep. He cannot remember her name. He touches her thigh and she awakes quickly, eyes fluttering. "Hello," she says. "Welcome back." "What's your name?" "Alma. Clune. Your eyes are all red." He nods. He feels the weight of the whole building on him. # floors jamming down on his head, # floors pressing up against his feet. The meeting place of the two forces is somewhere close to his pancreas. If he does not leave here quickly, his internal organs must surely pop. Only shreds of his trip remain. Straggly streamers of debris clutter his mind. Vaguely he feels columns of ants trekking from level to level behind his eyes. Alma reaches for him. To comfort him. He shakes her off and hunts for his clothing. A cone of silence surrounds him. He will go back to Electra, he thinks, and try to tell her where he has been and what has been happening to him, and then perhaps he will cry and feel better. He leaves without thanking Alma for her hospitality and looks for a dropshaft. Instead he finds a liftshaft, and somehow, pretending it is an accident, he gets off at #. Heading for Rome's sonic center. Dark there. The instruments still on stage. Quietly he slips down in front of the vibrastar. Switches it on. His eyes are wet. He dredges up some phantom images of his trip. The faces, the thousand floors. The ecstasy. Oh, what a beautiful place. Oh, how I love it here. Oh. this is the real thing. Oh! Certainly he felt that way. But no longer. A thin sediment of doubt is all that remains. Asking himself: Is this how it was meant to be? Is this how it has to be? Is this the best we can do? This building. This mighty hive. Dillon's hands caress the projectrons, which feel prickly and hot; he depresses them at random and sour colors drift out of the instrument. He cuts in the audio and gets sounds that remind him of the shifting of old bones within flabby flesh. What went wrong? He should have expected it. You go all the way up, then you come all the way down. But why does down have to be so far down? He cannot bear to play. After ten minutes he switches off the vibrastar and goes out. He will walk to San Francisco. # floors down. That's not too many levels; he'll be there before dawn. if Ice People (Morrow, #) and reduce it to its essentials, you get pure soap opera. But this book is not for skeletonizing; it is for reading, and as reading it's superb. For once a jacket blurb is borne out: I couldn't put it down, despite the fact that no less a source than Le Magazine Litteraire challenged me to do so. What we have here, cadets, is a spiffy colloquial English translation by Charles Lam Markmann of a story that owes rather more to Georges Simenon than it does to Jules Verne. It crackles along like a lit fuse. Though you realize rather early that Barjavel has not laid his charge under anything proShouldn't that be either La Magazine or Le Magazin? Is it on sale at Le Drugstore? found, and furthermore can see the way the cards are going to tumble when the keg fizzes up, he takes care to do the thing you have to do in a pulp suspense novel -- he peoples his story solely with characters for whom bathos and tragedy are the same thing. So, for as long as you're still reading, harsh judgment does not intrude and the experience goes down whole in one tingling morsel. The book comes to us with all sorts of assurances that it sold # copies in Fance, where it was "a Number One best seller" (italic mine), but don't let that put you off. Jean Rostand of the Academie Francaise (like the voice of the Wizard of Oz) declares that "Barjavel places before each man the problem of the meaning of life." Pay no attention to that. either. As we both know, the proposition that writers have these unique abilities is nonsense on the face of it; furthermore, Barjavel's interest is confined to telling us how two people got placed in suspended animation # years ago in a place that's now down in the rock under Antarctica and what's involved in their discovery, revival, and utilization in #th Century society. Judging by the way this book is being packaged -- Marc Slonim is cited on the back cover, saying: "... the author's ironic references to our 'post-Gutenberg, pre-Apocalyptic' era" (those are synthesized quasi-quotes from McLuhan, not from Barjavel's text) -- a serious attempt is being made to give this volume some kind of "relevance," panache, and withinness. If you approach it from that route, you'll be disappointed. It's boy-meets-girl, boy-freezes-girl, is what it is, and it's one of the best science-fiction suspense novels of the year. I T'S a bit late -- later than usual -- but I'd like to review Clifford D. Simak's Doubleday (#) collection, Best Science Fiction Stories of Clifford D. Simak. Cliff Simak would be as shocked as I'd be if I were to assert that he's a towering literary figure, in this field or any other. He's something other than that in this field and in at least one other; he's a charitable, observant, gentle man of acumen and professional skill. When he exercises his profession these qualities have the effect of making the reader feel good to be in the company of the people in Cliff Simak's stories. This is a rare way to go about holding the reader's interest. Lester del Rey can do it and sometimes chooses to; what Ted Sturgeon does is only superficially like it; Isaac Asimov has done it now and again. But Simak does it in all his successful stories, perhaps with some deliberateness which might yield to technical analysis; mostly. I'd think, because that's the kind of guy he is. You may know -- if you've been around, because Simak has been with us for a long time -- that several paces back before World War II he was the author of formula stories with only flashes of individuality. Then something happened; maybe getting a raise at the paper, so the economic pressure was off his freelancing, maybe the War itself, maybe maturity. Whatever it was, it produced a series of heart-wrenchingly effective stories in the Astounding of the early #s. I will tell you frankly that I used to get my face beaten in for sitting in the schoolbus and weeping over an opened copy of a pulp magazine. (Actually, I got my face beaten in for my reaction to the reaction to my sitting there weeping, etc., which may go toward proving my contention that what's important is what happens in the reader, not on the paper). Anyway, this flowering of Simak's ability is still his major period. During this time he wrote the series that was collected as the book City, plus a number of semirelated and unrelated stories which all bore this hallmark of an allembracing honest compassion for even the lowliest and most compulsive of the creatures in his imagination. Then he dropped out for a while -- again, I don't know why -- and came back for the one triumph he had not enjoyed before. He had proved himself with those novelettes and short stories. Now the author of the pre-War Cosmic Engineers -- believe me, it's like what it sounds -- started Galaxy off in life with what this magazine called Time Quarry, the book version is Time and Again, the novel about Asher Sutton, the Messiah-figure I rather prefer to Valentine Smith. In that book are a number of striking parallels to Stranger in a Strange Land, as there would be in any Messiah story. It's not written to turn you on to anything, either; it's simply a notably strong, well-told, science-fiction story of great ingenuity and compassion. And that was in the early #s. Since then, Simak has written a number of short stories and novelettes for diverse places, most of them for Galaxy, I believe. He's written other novels, none of them with Time and Again's all-of-apiece excellence. He won a Hugo in # for Way Station -- there were no Hugos in #I -- and all in all, according to the flyleaf on this latest collection, he has nineteen different first editions of his own books on a shelf somewhere in his mind. What he is, when you come down, to it, is a man who has contributed a lot to this field over a long period of time, not making many big splashes, but getting the job done; reaching the reader, and boosting the field at least some little way up the ladder. (What's expressed in Simak's most famous last line; "... and me back into a man" is a dynamite concept to have thrown out into the field as it was in the #s. There were quite a few who never forgot it, and at least one editor who really didn't like the basic proposition once it had soaked in). So that's my review of Best Science Fiction Stories of Clifford D. Simak. These are not Cliff's best -- there are seven of them in the book, and Founding Father, from a # Galaxy, is the one that most closely captures the effect of what Simak could do to you if he wanted to -- but that doesn't make them bad, or inconsiderable. They are professional writing from an uncommon man who is at once archetypal of the good side of the commercial writer and nearly unique in his major professional strength as displayed here. Some of the plots are thin. Some of the incidents are trivial. All of it repays reading and repays in an especially gratifying kind of coin. umn, David Compton is the one who is actively and continuously trying to make something larger out of the story he happens to be telling; you can feel the pressure at your elbow. In Synthajoy, this trait was subtly exercised; although you did not love her, the heroine of this book about neurostimulation was a stunningly characterized person, and exactly the character through whom that story ought to have been told. But then, after a while we got The Steel Crocodile, which is very nearly a parody of Synthajoy, and which made it rather clear that Synthajoy was not about neurostimulation; like Crocodile, and like an intervening minor book. The Silent Multitude, it was about Man's inability to cope, sanely with the facts of the Universe. So, too, is Compton's latest Ace Special (Chronocules, #, #c). That's a proposition you have to consider. Maybe the world is too big a place for even the mightiest cosmic engineer; if so, then it follows that no one can grasp any part of it by the correct handle except in moments of pure luck which are soon dissipated or crushed either by the simple turning of the grand wheel or by the conflicting obsessions of more powerful individuals. Then it may follow that there is no salvation in anything, and the sane course is to live decently and'unambitiously -- presumably so as to minimize the dynamic attentions of others, since the wheel will turn where it wills in any case. A review of Compton's Ace books will show that common denominator. Illusion applied directly to the brain is a trap; the edifice of Faith can not sustain the Faithful; the mechanical Messiah will save only himself; and in Chronocules we have it that there's no place to hide, not even in the whispering galleries of time itself. But there's a loophole in each of these books. If the heroine of Synthajoy had been more stable, and if her lover and her husband hadn't acted in exactly the way they did... If the wife in The Steel Crocodile hadn't... If the heroine of Chronocules had... What the analysis seems to yield as the essence of Compton's message to the bemused world is that technology induces hysteria in women. And that we should probably be grateful, else all sorts of dreadful projects would have come to clanging fruition. I'd be doing Compton a considerable injustice, by the way, if I implied that he's silly, stupid, untalented, or unskilled. He is the opposite of all that. He may be wrong -- whatever it is he's saying, or building up to saying -- but he's far from negligible. He's a find for Terry Carr, and he's consistently capable of high performance. Chronocules is nearly as good throughout as Synthajoy was, and even Crocodile had its moments when it was obvious the clay was in a master's hands, for all that it was coming out lopsided. Nevertheless, I find it remarkable that in Compton's view there is no way to tell a science-fiction story without basing its denouement squarely on the interaction of a power-obsessed male and a sexually tensed female. In Chronocules -- which is, if you haven't yet given up hope of finding out from me, the story of a privately endowed attempt to force a way into the future before pollution and disorganization destroy the mother country -- the female goes completely crackers, as she did in Synthajoy, but in this version she does so in response to her experience of sex au naturel from the first simple, uncomplicated, definitely non-technological male she's ever loved in a life of social promiscuity. Whereupon she seizes power, displaces the owner of the establishment, survives the holocaust, and in due time kills her resulting son, to be apprehended with the gun still warm in her hand. What I'm building up to saying is that the proposition that the world is inevitably too big a place may be a lonely child's fantasy, for all that it has many subscribers among our numbers. That would explain its power, and its ability to encyst such obvious defects as the truck riot scene in Chronocules without suffering any diminution of effect. The scene is a mess. A crowd immobilizes an armored truck and kills the crew inside it. The truck is "impregnably designed" to deliver the research establishment payroll at a time when every crowd is full of hopheads and vandals. It (#) is unarmed, (#) is equipped with pneumatic tires that yield immediately to explosive, despite the fact that the armed services of most nations today have explosion-proof tires, (#) settles immediately on its "brake drums," apparently having no wheels, since Compton speaks eventually of shreds of tire clinging to the "drums," and (#) broils its crew when its roof is sprayed with "heat foam," apparently a substance which generates heat by expansion and conveys it downward. The truck also has an "electrified chassis" which shorts out on contact with the street. I wondered, hard, about the wisdom of a defensive measure which not only screws up all your ignition grounds and auxiliary wiring but which is kept from doing attackers any harm, thanks to a protective shroud of apparently unelectrified body sheet metal. Hence in that, scene, crucial to major subsequent events, Compton describes an impossible piece of technology overcome with ludicrous ease by instruments acting in violation of several laws of physics. And yet I must tell you that I could smell and hear that crowd; I wanted to believe in that crowd. You know, when you boil it down, it's a bald affront. The message says you should always stick your thumb in your mouth and draw up your knees. But when you spread the same message over four books -- or four hundred books by a hundred different writers at various levels of conscious control over their emissions -- it takes longer to grasp, and that's what may be so effective about it. Because it is the message we've always wanted to hear. We're just coy about how we want it presented. Compton may be on to a very good thing. A nd that brings us to Science Against Man, (Avon Books #V#, #c), an anthology of original stories which include, among others, John Brunner's The Invisible Idiot, whose title is derived from the well-known anecdote about what happens when you retranslate Out of sight, out of mind, after feeding it into a computer that translates Chinese. The editor of this volume is Anthony Cheetham, who presumably came up with the theme and who certainly supplied the sometimes nonsequential editorial comments heading each story. Cheetham is no Lem -- he falls headlong for the trap that Solaris gingerly clambers into -- but the result is the same. Cheetham has to be one of those people who feels threatened by but fails to distinguish among science, engineering and technology, three different things not of the same kind, and who does somehow differentiate between Man and what men do, none of which are mistakes that Lem's mind will let him commit as gladly. Until we realizewe all realize -- that each of us -- each of us -- would joyously destroy the entire world, given only the proper circumstances, as well as the means, just as the same each of Top-flight science fiction and fantasy from... Eight mind-bending tales conceived and executed by the richest imaginations in science fiction: Arthur C. Clarke, Robert Silverberg, Cordwainer Smith, Fritz Leiber, Poul Anderson, John Campbell, Jr. and Jack Vance. A#S #c Ten dazzling stories that explore the complex relation between modern man and his machines. The authors include Lester del Rey, Robert Silverberg, Fritz Leiber, James Blish, Brian Aldiss and other top-notch names. A#N # A pair of scientists challenge the time barrier and fall into a horrible, mind-twisting trap. "Rene Barjavel has feeling for the fantastic -- knows how to build a suspenseful story." Enter a terrifying world of tomorrow where perversity is encouraged and insanity is enforced -- a world whose beginnings are even now stirring! A#S #c Available wherever books are sold, or write: # East # Street, New York, N.Y. I # OI # into Paradise, again given the circumstances, as well as the means, and until we stop finding in "science" or what we call God, or politics, or xlkmndfg -- some external cause for human nature, not even the Sierra Club will save us, for nothing can save us but reason and, beyond that, an understanding and acceptance of reason, none of which can be imposed, all of which must be found within himself by each of us. Hence, "science fiction" themes which interfere in this process, no matter in what nobility's name, are contrasurvival; Cheetham's premise is contrasurvival and Cheetham is contrasurvival in this act. Other than that, there's nothing wrong with his book, which contains excellent stories by Brian Aldiss, Harry Harrison and Norman Spinrad, good ones by Piers Anthony, James Blish, John Brunner, Bob Shaw, and Robect Silverberg, and acceptable ones by Paul Ableman, Michael Moorcock, and Andrew Travers. That's quite a batting average. Of them all, the Silverberg is the most effectively moody, being a series of declarative sentences about a neurotic megalopolitaine who, quite so, eventually reconciles herself to the trauma of being moved into a new building, but only after some rather easy therapy. The Spinrad, on the other hand, is as apparently simplistic and jargon-loaded as his usual piece. This one is about African tourists visiting the noxious remains of smog-choked America. But the detailed breadth of Spinrad's imagination in this example creates that effect which marks excellent fiction; it conveys the sense that the writer unfalteringly believed in every single thing he says happened to his characters. That seamless strength of authorial conviction -- which also occurs in the Aldiss and Harrison -- is the one unique capability of fiction as distinguished from propaganda or any other form of philosophical discourse. The author may be wrong, as the essayist may be wrong, but it is difficult to resist the spell of a proposition told against a background whose every precisely placed blade of grass testifies to the consistency of the creator's thinking. Conversely, of course, when the author can be seen to falter somewhere, his statement may never recover from that stumble over what may in fact have been a minor area or, as in the Silverberg, that proper, obligatory move you'd think could be indicated with a wave of the hand. But it can't. There are no throwaway lines. many weeks. His marriage, after a whirlwind courtship and an around-the-world-tour with his bride, had cut down our contact to a one-sided receipt of post cards from the Temple at Angkor Wat and a long-distance shot of the Tuileries with indecipherable inked greetings. The chemistry department missed him too. On several occasions students would drift by the computer lab to ask me if I knew of a firm date for Duckworth's return. I shrugged, spread my hands and even sighed. And they understood and left the room silently. Imagine my surprise, then, when Ducksworth telephoned to ask me to join him in his office. We embraced warmly. "How is Laura?" I asked. A beatific smile played about Duckworth's lips. "If anything could make me chuck science, it's that girl," he said dreamily. Then he shook himself like a wet fox terrier. "But that's neither here nor there," he muttered. He looked at me brightly. "I've got a new idea I'd like to discuss with you." "Fire away," I said. "It's an idea that took form during my honeymoon," he said. I smirked. "It's not salacious," he said, shaking his head reprovingly. "But it has tremendous possibilities. It combines ideas of physics and chemistry in a rather novel way. In short. I'm talking about the recovery of sounds, old sounds that are buried in the long distant past." I rubbed my chin. "That's quite an order," I said. "Even in a medium without absorbing or reflecting boundaries the intensity of the sound falls off as the square of the distance. In any kind of confined space the sound would be absorbed, dispersed, reflected back and forth until literally nothing remained of the original waves." "That's true in a way," said Duckworth. "But not quite. The sounds can never die completely. In a room, for example, the sounds are still there, batting around, but at such fantastically low energy levels that no detector on Earth could possibly retrieve them. But I think I have a way of getting around that barrier." I smiled. "You've done many things I considered impossible," I said. "But this time your reach is way beyond our grasp. I don't think it can be done." "There are two fundamental problems," said Duckworth, playing with the wispy strands of his skimpy beard. "The first involves sensitivity and the second, noise level. I have a way of achieving sufficient sensitivity to pick up and amplify the faint sounds. But so far I've been stymied by the submolecular noises of my electronic components." I nodded. "Their noisy energy levels are probably much higher than those of the sounds you're trying to retrieve." "Precisely," said Duckworth. "But suppose I could convert their random fluctuations into an ordered variation that could be filtered out?" "That's a big suppose," I said. And there our conversation ended. and I were invited over to the Duckworth home to sample Laura's cooking. It was imaginative, even daring, but it wasn't good. The lemon soup had lumps and the Chicken Bangkok was underdone. But I grimly stuffed it into my face and pretended to agree with Duckworth as he raved about his wife's culinary skills. I even toyed with the idea of investing in a rented stomach pump. But I felt to do so would be disloyal to my friends. It was later that evening, as I was meditatively sucking on my second roll of antacid mints, that Duckworth casually mentioned that he had licked the second part of his sound problem. In my excitement I almost swallowed the mint, whole. "How did you do it?" I cried. "It proved to be easier than I thought," said Duckworth modestly. "I cooled my amplifier to almost absolute zero in temperature, reducing noise fluctuations to a minimum. Then I applied accurately controlled magnetic fields to the circuit elements." "My God!" I said. "You've done it." "Not quite," said Duckworth. "I'm close but not there yet." "Then your Sound Probe isn't ready to try out?" "To tell you the truth," said Duckworth, "I did set it up off campus, last week. It was at the site of an old Chinese restaurant." "And?" "I didn't get too much," said Duckworth. "Just a few nasal language sounds. But it pointed up where the next phase of my work lies. I now have the job of selecting a particular sequence of sounds out of uncountable levels of other sounds, unwanted sounds that may have lesser or even greater energy levels." "It sounds like the proverbial search for a needle in a haystack." "Something like that," said Duckworth glumly. "But those Chinese sounds you recovered. My God, man, you should be elated! You've got enough to publish right there." "I don't know," said Duckworth. "It seems a bit premature to me." "It's never too early to disclose something that important," I said. Duckworth shrugged. Laura, who had come up with some rockhard cookies she had baked, caught the tail end of my remarks and added her own weight to the argument. "I agree," she said. "You ought at least to establish your priority in this field." Before this combined pressure, Duckworth, to his later regret, yielded. H IS article was brief and titled. The Sound Probe. It appeared in Modern Acoustic Letters in less than a page of space and seemed to be missed by the press. But not for long. An astute science reporter caught the possibilities of Duckworth's device and the dam burst. Overnight, he was inundated by waves of reporters, much as he had been in past years. Tiring as the publicity aspect was, it was nothing compared to the stream of visitors who now assailed Duckworth's office with their own special requests. First cajne the editor of Voyeur Magazine, a journal for funloving men, who asked Duckworth if it would be possible to retrieve conversations from the boudoir of Madame Pompadour. The second visitor was a well known Protestant evangelist who wished to recover some of the dialogues of Renaissance Popes from their private quarters at the Vatican. There was also the medium who foresaw the probe as a two-way device that might recover future sounds as well as past ones. Duckworth was intrigued by this idea. "A sort of wedding of Physics and Metaphysics," he mused. "But not even a double-barreled shotgun could carry that, one off." "Why not?" asked the medium happily. So happy was she that it took all of Duckworth's self-control to keep from striking her. "The equations of motion," she said earnestly, "reveal no forward or backward direction in time. Isn't it conceivable that the sounds of the future are kicking about just as those of the past are?" "Perhaps," said Duckworth. "It seems to me that even now I can detect your future laments about how ungracious I was in kicking you out of my office." One of the most trying visitors was Ernest Gudgeon, chairman of the Board of Gudgeon Industries. A roly-poly man who was perpetually mopping his brow with a fine silk handkerchief, he came directly to the point. "Dr. Duckworth," he said, "your new scheme has possibilities that I'm sure even you haven't thought of." "No doubt," said Duckworth dryly. "I refer of course to the rough and tumble world of industrial information gathering." "Industrial espionage might be more appropriate," said Duckworth. "It has a pejorative quality," said Gudgeon. "But no matter. What I'm proposing relates to the freer interchange in ideas among American businessmen, a freer interchange that will enable our industries to outstrip all world competitors. East and West." "I suppose it means visiting conference rooms after meetings, executive washrooms and that sort of thing. I can see myself dressed in blue overalls, twirling the dials of my apparatus over the hoarse sobbing of flushed toilets," said Duckworth. watered Jack Daniels at the Faculty Club, Duckworth unburdened his heart to me. "I had been toying with the idea of abandoning this project. Up to now I've had nothing but grief from it. And just as I'd made up my mind to pull the chain on the Sound Probe, I solved my last problem." "Picking the right sounds out of all the sounds?" I asked. "That's it," said Duckworth. "First I store all the sounds that are recovered on magnetic tape in digital form. These sounds are now examined by statistical methods. For example, only those sounds and words which by frequency, sequence, and grammatical construction of the particular language are most probable, will be chosen to be played back. In that way I can pick out the wanted sounds from the unwanted. It's not perfect, but it ought to work well enough." "It sounds plausible to me," I said. "But I think you have more trouble pending. I was in President Hinkle's office this morning, fighting to keep my budget from being cut in half. Just before I left he got a call from CounterFerieral agency with the unlisted phone numbers. I think they plan to use the Sound Probe to recover dialogues from foreign embassies." "That does it," said Duckworth. "I'm going to burn my notes and put an axe to my instrumentation." "You're copping out," I said. "Besides, your paper contains enough information so that with perhaps an additional year's work, some astute physicist will come up with a working model. Counterspy can get alpng without your help if they have to." "I suppose you're right," he said bitterly. "What's more," I added, "the Sound Probe is probably being evaluated by the espionage services of every country in the world. It may force the suspension of all private political conversations from now on." Duckworth leaped to his feet. He cried, "You've done it! You've shown me the way out." I was delighted but puzzled. "I have? How?" Duckworth put his finger to the side of his nose. "Mum's the word," he said and winked at me. that wink, off and on, for several months. And then I saw the news story on the front page of the New York Times. Duckworth's Delvers(it said). Emmett Duckworth, Nobel Laureate and eminent biochemist, announced today the forming of a student army of Truthseekers. Equipped with a new portable version of a device he recently perfected which can recover entire conversations from the past, his students will visit every smoke-filled room, the chambers and meeting halls of every legislative body in the United States and even the august committee rooms of the United Nations. "The Delvers," Dr. Duckworth said, will focus on political deals of every kind with particular emphasis on financial hanky panky. Howloes of heads of state will not be overlooked. In addition, similar groups are being formed in Europe and Africa, all armed with the new Duckworth Sound Probe. I barged into Duckworth's lab and showed him the story. He beamed at me genially. "I know all about it," he said. "The press spent a couple of days with me earlier in the week. I told them about my miniaturized portable version of the Sound Probe and how I planned to use it. For some reason they seemed to think the item newsworthy." "For shame, Duckworth," I cried. "Twice a Nobel prize winner and you're lending your name and skills to making snoopers out of college students?" "Learners," said Duckworth. "Students of fact. History as we know it is always written -- or at least censored -- by the winners. Who knows what squalid details my crew will uncover -- not only scandals, but suppression of vital information about how governments really work. It may shake the corrupters of this republic and even alter international alignments -- " I had been scratching my chin thoughtfully. "I never thought of that," I said when Duckworth abruptly broke off. "Your youngsters might be the salvation of us all. At last we'd have a clear picture of who and what we all are." "I'm afraid I was a little carried away just then," said Duckworth, blushing. "Actually it'll never happen that way. But I'm playing for more realistic stakes." "You mean that the students won't be allowed to carry out their delving? Then why did you initiate this affair?" And then the insight hit me. "You want to make it impossible for Counterspy to use your device," I said. Duckworth seized my hand and shook it warmly. "Sometimes," he said, "your ability to grasp elementary strategy truly amazes me." Four months later, in a move unprecedented in international annals, every member of the United Nations signed a protocol banning the use of the Sound Probe. Duckworth was given one of the pens used in the signing. Afterward we withdrew to the backyard of my home where I fed a slow fire with the drawings of the Sound Probe as Duckworth toasted marshmallows.  ( Continued from page #) gram have already been felt. A list of potential Receivers is kept at transplant centers from coast to coast -- and you or I or both of us might one day play on that side, too. Mr. Pendzick was a kidney transplant recipient shortly before the Foundation's program was launched; his donor was his mother, but he feels all humans might one day come to relate to one another as if we all mattered. It seems a game to play -- unless we fear some evil.  "Proactive inhibition" is a littleknown but apparently fairly universal brain phenomenon plaguing mankind. Laboratory tested, it manifests itself in the tendency of an earlier memory -- or bit of learning -- to suppress or interfere with a later one. That we live on a destructible -- even frail -- planet has become evident to nearly everyone, but for most of us the earliest memory was of a firm Earth, an impenetrable sky and an unshakable contract with what had gone before. It has made it difficult for many to grasp that since then we've become, as a species, the most powerful natural force rampant on the planet -- and that forces of nature know no contracts, obey no laws save their own. This may have been the major lesson members of the newer generation -- whose earliest awareness embraced the atom, war and human divisionism as compulsory national pastimes -- learned in the confused and tragic Jackson and Kent State campus confrontations in the spring of #. And in the bitter aftermaths. Since then the irreplaceable young have been silent -- perhaps thoughtfully storing proactive early memories that will one day shape and rule a saner world.  The current economy has caught up with us. Not only has distribution tightened, but printing costs have almost doubled since we took over the Galaxy publications two years ago, forcing us once again to publish bimonthly. The latest blow came too suddenly for explanations to be made in the last issue. A magazine is as good as its authors and its audience make it. Authors' rates have not been affected, nor story lengths -- type does have some elasticity. And we are inviting (see page #) fuller participation by our distinguished readership. That's you. like the front rover of the May-June Galaxy, our fate is mainly red. So we apologize. Why? Betause our good friends and yours, the Sciente Fiction Book Club, ran an advertisement on the back cover. And the printer omitted the very thing that would have made the advertisement intelligible! Horrendous, say we. Mysterious, say you. Yes. But the mystery is easily cleared up. Just closely examine the advertisement on the back cover of this issue -- and you'll see what was missing from the back cover of the May-June issue. That's right. An obiect that can be described as a "black dat, circle, sphere, neutron, eye pupil, tunnel opening, planet, hole, cosmos," Wow! Again, our apologies to you, treasured readers, and ta off others concerned. The day I firsf nohced the small pink spot on my cheek, I had other things on my mind. The New York papers said, "Marguerite Piazza opens at the Persian Room". I covered the spot with makeup, walked out into the spotlight, and forgot it -- forgot everything -- in the joy of singing. It wasn't until the spot began to spread, that I went to a cancer specialist. The day the doctor told me I'd have to have radical face surgery, I was sure my career was over. It was no longer a matter of soving my looks. Just of saving my life. They kept the mirrors in my hospital room covered for a week. And yet today, thanks to the fontastic skill of the surgeons, I sing in the spotlight again. I let myself be photographed full-face by a famous photogropher of glamorous women. And I am alive. So now you know why I am appealing to you on behalf of the Americon Cancer Society. To give money. To get regular checkups. And to pay attention to cancer's warning signols. You know, there's something much worse than finding out you have cancer. And that's not finding out. American Cancer Society,  We want to wipe out cancer in your ifetime.T What is it? A black dot, circle, sphere, neutron, eye pupil, tunnel opening, planet, hole, cosmos ? Depending on your perspective, knowledge, imagination, the answer can be simple or complex, commonplace or extraordinary, definite or infinite. We'd like to introduce you to some uniquely gifted authors who have created an exciting, mind-stretching literature. Writers who can look at a dot or a pebble and see a universe of sub-atomic particles. Who can speculate on the incredible number of interdependent cells that make up a human body and envision .whole planetary life forms interconnected the same way. Who forecast things like nuclear power, supersonic jets, computers, space probes, and moon walks long before they happened. Science Fiction authors are writing tomorrow's history today. Just I will bring you any three books described on this page. With them comes your enrollment in The Science Fiction Book Club, the frontier of the future. Join today. The coupon tells how. with trial membership Science Fiction Book Clob #-S# Please accept my appUcatlon for membership and rush the # books whose numbers I have printed below. Bill me Just # plus shipping and han dling for all #. Ech month send me the Club's free bulletin "Things To Come" describing the two monthly selections and other book bargains. If I do not wish to receive one of the two monthly selections, or prefer an alternate or no book at all, I simply Indicate so on the form provided. I pay only #, plus shipping and handling for each book I take. (Occasion extra-value selections are slightly more.) I need take only # books In the coming year and may resign any time after purchasing # books. Introductory package. I may return It in # days. Membership will be canceled. I will owe nothing.   MR. Print name I If under #, parent must sign above. I I #... I Office use only #. The Foundation Trilogy by Isaac Asimov. The. ends of the galaxy revert to barbarism. Pub. ed. # #. Dangcrons Visions ed. by Harlan Ellison. Anthology of # stories never before In print by Sturgeon, Anderson. others. Pub. ed. # #. Five Fates. A remarkable tour de force. Five top writers supply their own endings for 'After life, what?" Pub. ed. # #. Prelode to Mars by Arthur C. Clarke. Two complete novels. Sands of Mars and Prelnde to Space. # short stories, by the scl-fl "colossus." Pub. ed. # #. ChUdhoods End by Arthur C. Clarke. Mankind's last generation on earth. "Wildly fantastic! -- Atlantic. Pub. ed. # . #. Beyond Che Beyond by Poul Anderson. Six novellas by Hugo Award winner. About scientists, pirates, loners. #. Ice Crown by Andre Norton. A closed planet holds strange colonists locked In Intrigue over a royal crown with dread power. Pub. ed. # #. The Tear # An Anthology edited by Harry Harrison. Thirteen compelling new stories on the quality of life # years from now Pub. ed. # #. Quest for the Fnture by A. E. Van Vogt. The electrifying adventure of the man who discovers Immortality and the secrets of time. #. Neanderthal Planet by Brian W. Aldlss. # novella gems. Never before published In U.S. ! Shrewd, witty. Ingenious. #. A Treasury of Great Science Fiction, ed. by Anthony Boucher. # Volume set. # pages. Counts as one book. Pub. ed. # #. I Sing The Body Electric! by Ray Bradbury. # major pieces -- Bradbury's first collection In five Years. Pub. ed. # Book Club editions are somelimes reduced in size, but they are full-length, hard-cover books you will be proud to add to your permanent library. Members accepted In U.S. A. and Canada only. Canadian members will be serviced from Toronto. Offer slightly different in Canada. Printed in U.S. A. r X CD CO ti C# CD n  n I  e KP m o Can Freddie Fong Fine save the world? If so, should he? If you have never asked yourself either of these questions, it is time Lupoff does ask them. Whether he answers them is another matter. Along the way, we encounter the Sacred Locomotive, the Israeli hyponuclear submarine Traif, the Phantom T anager ( andor Cockatoo, etc.). Mavis Montreal the groupie, the enormous cavern beneath the earth, Ali the lady Mars pilot, and other denizens and features of the world of #. And each thinking reader will ask himself more than once; "It could get this bad in only fourteen years? Or is it this bad now?" tastic chillers by the top writers of this century. In October we have our collection of H. P. Lovecraft's collaborations with other writers; Lady goodies from our Lovecraft, SF ghost and horror backlists. Kelley; more adventures of Summer of Muckrake by Ron Goulart; more ghost and horror-story collections. Also P. G. Wodehouse -- could there be a new Fandom here? An lntet Publisher #I FifthAve.,NewYork,N.Y. # All SFhorrorghosl titles # each at your bookstore. If not available, you may order from Dept. CS, Beagle Books, # West # Street, New York, N.Y. lOOlI, Add #t per title for postage and handling. Galaxy is published in French, German, Italian, Japanese and Spanish. The U. S. Edition is published in Braille and Living Tape. Septembar-October I #I Vel. #, No. # Gordon Ekiund Theodore Sturgeon A. Bertram Chandler Duncan Lunan Alan Dean Foster Algis Budrys Idilor Science Editor feature Editor Managing Editor Art Director Associate Art Director Circulation Director Subscription Director e Publisher Associate Publisher ing Corporation, a subsidiary of Universal Publishing  Distributing Corporation, Arnold E. Abramson, President. Main offices: # East # Street, New York, N.Y. #. # per copy. #-issue subscription: S# in the United States, elsewhere #. Second class postage paid at New York, N.Y. and additional mailing ofPublishing Corporation under international, Universal and PanAmerican Copyright Conventions. All rights reserved. The publisher assumes no responsibility for unsolicited material. All stories printed in this magazine are fiction and any similarity between characters and actual persons is coincidental. Title registered U.S. Patent Office. Printed in U.S. A. I T he aliens stood in clots, leaning and cuddling and nestling near the bar. A dark human with bristly black hair and long gangly arms faced them. The man's eyes traced a path from alien face to alien face. His hands, held before him, shook. One alien laughed. His skin was the color of cold sea water, his eyes as dark as mountain lakes. He moved forward on three legs, still laughing, and stopped before the man, who bowed his head. The alien lifted a clawed hand. Slowly and carefully he struck the man across the face. The man bounded across the narrow room. His head struck the far wall. He bounced off the wall and landed on the floor. He lay on his back, unmoving. His eyes were open. The alien moved forward and stepped on the man's face. The man did not speak. Many of the aliens at the bar were laughing, as were two other humans in the room. The alien glanced over his shoulder and joined the laughter. The dark man on the floor rolled over. His face was spotted with blood. He wiped some of it off with Beyond one lay the other, and man's last challenge! the back of his hand. The alien reached into his tunic for a coin, tossed it across the room. It rolled into a pit, making a sound like a sponge being struck by a rubber mallet. The dark man turned his eyes on the alien, watching him open his tunic, walk to the edge of the pit and make use of it. The dark man began to crawl. He pulled himself across the floor, using his knees and elbows. He peered into the pit. No one was laughing now; all eyes watched the dark man and the pit. The man moved his right arm. It slid down into the pit, twitching. the fingers shaking, opening and closing as if grasping at the molecules of air. A big man came through the doorway. He looked at the pit, shook his head and strode forward. He raised his foot, stepped on the dark man's arm. For a moment the hand co'ntinued to twitch. Then the dark human turned and looked at the big man. His lips formed a word soundlessly. Bastard. The big man reached down and with both hands lifted the dark man into the air. He threw him away from the pit, then turned on the laughing alien. The alien stopped laughing. T he dark man lay on the floor. Suddenly he rose to his feet. He sprinted forward, grabbing a chair as he ran. He lifted the chair and dropped it solidly across the big man's shoulders. The big man fell, rolled to his knees, shook his head and dropped on his face. The dark man stood over the big man. The broken chair dangled in the dark man's fist. "You son of a bitch," he spat at the motionless big man. The alien was laughing again. He came forward, pushed the dark man out of his way and crouched beside the big man. He went through the man's pockets carefully. He removed some bits of paper and a few coins. He waved at two aliens who stood at the bar. They joined him and the three of them began to pull the big man toward the door. The big man came awake and lashed out with both feet. Two of the aliens went down. The third took a blow to the face as the man rocked erect. A few at the bar jumped forward. Some held knives. The big man backtracked until he stood against the wall. The aliens continued to close in. The one who had laughed led the pack. He was no longer laughing. A trickle of blood ran from one corner of his mouth. A light and tinkly music came from the bar and infiltrated the incipient violence with mock serenity. The dark man said, "Stop." He stood behind the aliens, a gun in his hand. One of their number lay unconscious on the floor, an empty holster around his waist. The dark man said, "Get over to one side -- all of you." The aliens moved away from the gun. The big man picked a knife from the floor and joined the dark man. He said, "Thanks." The dark man said, "Yeah." Together they eased toward the door. It dilated and they went out. On the other side they waited. Almost immediately the door began to open. The dark man fired a charge through it. The door slammed shut. "Ought to keep them," said the big man. He reached into his tunic and pulled out a narrow cigarette. He put it between his lips and puffed. The cigarette ignited and he handed it to the dark man. "Try this, Quinn. Calm your nerves." "You want me with calm nerves?" Quinn puffed on the cigarette. Its fumes were pink and fragrant. "We're going out," the big man said. "Who's we?" "Me. Deak. And you." "You want me?" "You were good once. I can't find any who're good now. You'll have to do." "Thanks. A madman, a cripple, a toxer. That'S all?" "That's all." Quinn stepped on the cigarette. "Give me another. When do we go?" "Four or five days. I got a ship today." "Enough time for me to crack it, right?" "If you want to bad enough." Quinn dropped the second cigarette, half-smoked. "These things give me a headache. Hawkins, you're a bastard." "I always was," Hawkins said. T he edge was what everyone always called it. Never was it known by its more rightful and proper designation: #D#. The Edge was what everyone called it for two reasons. The first reason was simply that it had originally been designed by a man named Edge. Jacob Andre Edge was long since dead and gone, but back then, at the beginning, he had been the man who designed #D#. The second reason for the appellation was that the Edge was an artificial planet, large enough to support a population axy, but outside of it -- at the edge, the brink, the end. And so: the Edge. The boy was called Alpha and for one simple reason: that was his name. He rode the corridors of the Edge, his destination firmly in mind, his contact lenses tinted a deep shade of violet -- a young man, actually, say about twenty-one, with blond wavy hair, a lanky lean build, thick lips and a face young and flat, untouched by the lines of hard living that characterized most human faces around him. He rode the corridors, looking neither to the left nor right, passing people and aliens, but none stopped to greet him, to say hello, for none knew him. He had lived a day and a half on the Edge and that time had been spent asking questions and pumping hands but not making friends or even enemies, for Alpha was a man (or boy) with a job to be done and a job to be found and he had no time for all the extras. Maybe when he was older. Perhaps then. But not now. Not yet. Alpha jumped off the moving corridor and stood in front of a door. He lifted his face and allowed himself to be scanned. The door dilated and he passed through it. Immediately he put his hands on top of his head and froze. Two men were in the room. One was big as a space cruiser with a long red crease -- probably a heatgun scar -- running along one cheek. He held a heatgun in his right fist. It was pointed at Alpha's belly. The second man was small and old. He sat, grinning into Alpha's eyes. The first man asked, "And who the hell are you?" "Are you Hawkins?" "That's my name. What's yours?" "Alpha. May I sit down?" "No. What do you want?" "I want to talk to you." The old man said, "He's all right. Look at him. The way he's dressed, the way he stands. He hasn't been on-planet a week." Hawkins frowned and said, "Shut up, Deak." "No," said the old man. Hawkins looked back at Alpha and said, "Well -- talk." Alpha started to reply. But where was it -- the speech he'd so carefully prepared back home, the one he'd just finished rehearsing for the nine-hundredth time? What had happened to it? At last he said, "I'm not armed." "I know that," Hawkins said. "The door told me." His voice echoed strength and a lot of living. And wisdom, too. Alpha thought, and glory. This is him; this is Hawkins. "What I want to know is what you want." "I want a Job," Alpha said weakly. "With you." The old man, Deak, laughed. "I told you," he said. "I knew it." "Shut up, Deak. Who sent you here?" "Nobody sent me." "Don't lie to me. Somebody had to. I don't advertise for help." "Well -- there was my mother. She -- " "Your what?" Deak was laughing again, shaking, waving his hands, slapping his thighs. "He said, his mother." "She knew you once," Alpha said. "She told me about you. Her name was Leona Carse. From Hickley. Don't you -- " "I remember her," Hawkins said. "She used to talk about you all the time and she always said you'd help me when I needed help and you'd put me up when I needed that. I've heard your name ever since I was a kid, ever since I was old enough to listen and understand." Deak had stopped laughing; now he was listening. "She died last month and left me Just enough credit to come here. It took a while, hopping from planet to planet. They say you're going to try to crack the Mist. I want to go along." "You're out of your mind," Hawkins said. He pointed at a chair and Alpha sat down. to me," Deak said. "Nobody asked for your opinion. How old are you? "Twenty-seven," Alpha said. "And you want to try to crack the Mist?" "My mother said you were only twenty the first time you went out there." Secrets entrusted Jl to a  few l!uVnpuSuedJ-acti.oM be generally told -- things you ought to know. Great truths are dangerous to some -- but factors for personal power and accomplishment in the hands of those who understand them. Behind the tales of the miracles and mysteries of the ancients, lie centuries of their secret probing into nature's laws -- their amazing discoveries of the hidden processes of man's mind, and the mastery of life's problems. Once shrouded in mystery to avoid their destruction by mass fear and ignorance, these facts remain a useful heritage for the thousands of men and women who privately use them in their homes today. The Rosicrucians (not a religious organization) an age-old brotherhood of learning, have preserved this secret wisdom in their archives for centuries. They now invite you to share the practical helpfulness of their teachings. Write today for a free copy of the book, "The Mastery of Life." Within its pages may lie a new life of opportunity for you. Address: Scribe A.J.D. I Scribe A.J.D. l I San Jose, California # I I Please send me the free book. The Mastery  I of LifCy which explains bow I may learn to j I use my faculties and powers of mind.  I Name. I I Address  j City Zip Code I Rosicrucians "That was different. People grew up faster then." "Give me a chance." "You ever been in a cruiser? Except as a passenger?" "No, but you need one man like that. Somebody to do the dirty work, cleaning up. The experienced men will be needed elsewhere." "Deak's going to do the dirty work." "Not me," Deak said. "I've got more experience than any other three men. I'll be one of them that's needed elsewhere." "Shut up, Deak." "Are you going to take this boy along? You know vye need another hand. Considering." "No," Hawkins said. "I'm not taking him." Deak rose to his feet and walked toward Alpha. He walked with a limp, leaning toward the right, and when he passed the table Alpha saw that his foot was missing. The boot at the end of his leg was empty. "Come on with me," Deak said. "Mr. Hawkins has things to do." Deak led him to the back of the room. A door dilated shut behind them and they were in a large bedroom. Deak said, "You can stay here. Sleep here till we're ready to move." "What about what Hawkins said?" "Never pay any attention to what Hawkins says. He never means it anyway. That's why he keeps me around; to explain to people what he's thinking. He wants you to stay. He remembers your mother same as me." "You knew her?" "Sure, all of us knew Leona. Here -- sit down and I'll tell you about it." Alpha sat on a bed and Deak took a seat across from him. A third man was in the room. He was lying on one of the beds, flat on his back, eyes closed. He had thick, dark, curly hair and a smile on his lips. His mouth was open and he was snoring. Deak said nothing about the third man. He said, "I was still a captain back then. Hawkins was with me. Just him and me, going from planet to planet, running a private shuttle, and on one of them we met your mother. I fell in love with her instantly, but it was Hawkins she liked. Couldn't blame her. He was younger and bigger and smarter and a lot more fun. The three of us went everywhere together and when it came time to move on she went with us. I was the captain but I couldn't very well say no. Not that I wanted to." Deak's story continued to another planet, rambled about these aliens and how Hawkins did this and Leona did that and how she was right all along. The story took a long time to tell but it was a good one. "Those were the five best years of my life," Deak said. "Hawkins', too, I imagine. When Leona said she was through, that she was going back home, well, we came out here and Hawkins hasn't thought of a thing since except that blanket of mist out there. Me, I've got hob,bies and old age to keep me occupied. Hawkins has got the Mist and that's all. But I'm glad you've come. For a long time it's just been me and Hawkins and Quinn -- " he pointed at the sleeping man -- "but I know it'll never be the same again, even with you here." Alpha said, "Tell me about Hawkins." "You don't know about him? What's there to tell that's not known by half the galaxy?" "What about the Mist?" "Not much to tell there, either. Hawkins was the first to prove definitely that it circled the galaxy, that it was a fence around our cage. Ever since then he's wanted to break out of the cage." "And who's he?" Alpha pointed at the sleeping man. Deak laughed. "His name is Quinn. He's the assistant commander. Three-man crew and we've got a commander and an assistant. Four-man crew now -- with you." "Ishe -- " "Toxed. Sure. Quinn's always toxed now. He used to be good, but that was before he died." "He doesn't look dead." "He's not -- now. He went into the Mist and when you go into the Mist things happen to you. What happened to Quinn was that he died and stayed dead for five days. He's never said what it was like. But he's been toxed ever since." "And you still use him out there?" "Sure. It doesn't seem to bother him and he was good once. That's what matters." "I see." "Sure you do." Deak stood. "Well, you must be tired. I'll let you get somesleep. Don't let Quinn bother you." And he left. II the back bedroom he was grinning widely and chuckling gently. He liked the boy, was pleased to have somebody around who hadn't yet grown sick of hearing his old stories, who wouldn't immediately tell him to shut up. Deak liked the boy a lot and Deak was the kind of man who, when he liked someone or something, liked for keeps. He sat down at the table in the middle of the room, after first checking the door, making sure the scanner was set and that the right reception was ready in the event of visitors. He thought about calling Hawkinsdown at the tubes but thought better of it. Nothing important had happened yet and if Hawkins wanted him Hawkins would call. "I'm old," Deak muttered, thinking, then laughed. He reached into the table and removed his film collection. If anything had helped him survive the inactivity of age this was it. He knew it was wrong for him to still be living. Ninety-two was a good age for inactive men, for buttcrushers and Fed peepers, but it was bad for a man like him. He tried to imagine Hawkins at the age of ninety-two, tried casting his mind fifty years into the future. But it couldn't be done. Hawkins was a perpetual forty-yearold. When Deak had first met him Hawkins had been twenty physically and forty spiritually and in the years past his physical age had merely caught and surpassed his spiritual age. The latter had remained the same. Deak removed a film from the case and placed it gently into the viewer. He was careful with it. The print was easily a couple of hundred years old -- probably more. Deak knew he ought to have it reproduced, but he liked it this way -- old and musty and nearly falling apart. All of his prints were old. Many had already disintegrated on him. But he didn't care. Soon it would be his turn to disintegrate and then none of it would matter any more. He put his eye to the viewer and watched another time unfold. He knew the film by heart. There were these fellows in a place called the Argentine and they were flying aeroplanes through the atmosphere of Old Earth. One of them was going blind and another shrugged in the face of death and there was a woman. It was the woman Deak most appreciated in this one. She was (he often let himself think) Leona -- and the young guy was Hawkins and the old one, the one going blind, that was him. There was even a part for Quinn. It all fit. Deak loved these old things. They were all he had left to love. The door dilated and Deak jumped. Four men came fast into the room and the fat one said, "Stand where you are." Deak stood. "Where's Hawkins?" "He's not here. How -- " "I run this place," the fat man said. "When I want to get into a cabin, I can do it. Now tell me where he is." "Who was that?" said Deak. He recognized the fat man now. His name was Nyby and he was Federation governor for the Edge. One never saw too much of him despite his big title, and this time he had three men with him. The men were carrying guns. "Hawkins," said Nyby. "Who do you think?" "He's down in the tubes." "We'll wait for him. I have something I want to show him." Nyby turned to one of his men. "Go see if there's anyone else here." The man headed for the back. Deak sat down at the table and said, "Another warrant? You're wasting your time. Hawkins doesn't care about paper orders. When he wants to go, he's going." "I've got something more effective this time. Where he's going is into custody." D eak said nothing. The man came out of the back room. Alpha walked ahead of him. Quinn came next, rubbing his eyes and yawning. Quinn said, "I told you not to wake me up till I wanted up. What kind of alarm is this guy?" He pointed at Nyby. "He's got a warrant to put Hawkins into custody," Deak said. "Fat fool," Quinn said. He sat down on the floor and grabbed his head. He moaned once, then looked at Deak. "Where is he?" "Tubes." Quinn looked right at Nyby and said, "Fat fool." He jerked his head at Alpha. "Who's this?" Deak explained and Quinn nodded. They talked as if they were alone in the room. Nyby began to fidget impatiently. Quinn asked, "What are you viewing?" Ballantine Books By God, you can hardly turn around. If June was Silverberg and Niven country, July is really a wild clutch of folk. Reissues of Bradbury. And of course Lovecraft. (What is with Lovecraft? We've all known he was good, if specialized, for lo, these many years. The bounce in sales his works are getting can't all be coming from a lunatic fringe. At least we hope not or there are more of them around than makes for easy nights.) By contrast, a delightful jape by (of all peoalso, a full length novel based on a that one. Get in on the ground floor. Also a rich, weird, wonderful novel on  IN this, the year of Larry Niven, August sees a novel by DaveGerrold and featuring that lovable fellow Shoogar, whom you first encountered in If. The sales department has it that funny sf covers don't sell, so it's not a funny cover. (But it's very good.) And it's a very tunny book. We hope bet you'll need them at the Con in September.  We are especially delighted to nominee list. We'll be doing it in September -- just might have copies ready for the Con. But back to the present...  lady whose previous title in our Adult Fantasy series evoked an enormous based on the Second Book of Mabinogian Welsh mythology, is a tragedy of the gods told in prose so distilled it is close to poetry. The style is completely different to that used in the earlier book and completely at one with the stark subject. Congratulations, Miss Walton. You are an honored and most welcome guest in our house. BB "Angels " said Deak. "Get to the death scene yet?" He turned to Alpha. "Ever seen that one? Must be three hundred years old." Alpha said no. Nyby said, "Shut up. All three of you. I don't want Hawkins alerted." Quinn asked, "Why? Isn't it me you're really after?" Nyby shook his head wordlessly. Quinn pressed the point: "You're after the chance to kill me. It's as simple as that, right? You don't care about Hawkins or these others." Deak grinned, listening. He remembered now about Quinn and one of Nyby's wives -- or was it daughters? Yes, that was it: one of his daughters. Nyby was a prude; he had only one wife. It had been the daughter, down in the pits, screaming and shouting at her father in front of a few hundred witnesses, half of them aliens, and Quinn rolling in the sawdust, laughing. Nyby looked at Quinn and said, "Shut your mouth." Quinn said, "Fat fool, why don't you get out of here? She wasn't worth my time anyway." Nyby glared. Quinn said, "Not worth a bug's time -- " And Nyby came forward. He slapped Quinn across the face. Quinn's head snapped back and he fell. When he rose there was blood on his teeth. Deak grinned. Not at the blood; not at Nyby's raging face. He grinned at what he saw from the corner of one eye. The boy was moving on light feet. Alpha's arm dropped and the gun hit the floor. Deak ran, scooped up the weapon and trained it on Nyby. "First to move is a dead man." Nobody moved. Quinn wiped the blood from his lips and grinned. He said, "We're a team." Deak tossed him the gun. "I'm going to call Hawkins. They're all yours." Quinn nodded and went over to Nyby. The fat man cowered, anticipating the blow. It never came. Quinn said, "Strip." Deak grinned from the phone. Nyby was a prude. Nudity to him was something shameful, like a display of cowardice to a normal man. Nyby removed his clothing. Naked he appeared even fatter than clothed. Deak completed his call and Quinn tossed him the gun. He said, "Take him home by the most public route you can find. I'll give you ten minutes before I release the others. Then I'm going to go back to bed. Don't wake me." Deak waited for Quinn to obtain another weapon, then pushed Nyby out. They hopped a corridor. Nyby kept his eyes down. Four women rode past, young. nearly naked themselves in nothing but spangled strings. The women looked at Nyby, recognized him, waved and laughed. The fat man's color went from light scarlet to deep flushed crimson. Deak said, "It's a long way home." D eak and Nyby had been gone ten minutes. Quinn looked at the other three men and said, "Go home and don't stop anywhere you shouldn't." The men departed hastily. Alone with Alpha, Quinn dropped to the floor and grabbed his head. He began to moan softlyAlpha watched him. He had wondered why Hawkins wanted a toxer in his crew. Now he knew. When Quinn wanted to be good no one was better. Alpha said, "Can I get you anything?" Quinn looked up, shook his head. "It's not bad now. It comes and goes. I can sleep. Besides, I'm used to it. Later I might need some help. But you can do one thing for me -- tell me who the hell you are." "Deak told you. Don't you remember?" "I remember. Deak doesn't believe your story any more than I do but unlike me Deak is a gentleman. He doesn't say liar to people's faces. Me, I do." Alpha decided to give it one last try. "I'm Leona's son." Quinn waved a tired hand. "I knew Leona two years ago. She never had a son, not that she's aware of. I'm sure she would have told me." "Does Hawkins know about you and Leona?" "Never saw any need why he should. Or know about you either. I assume you were my replacement. Leona should have told you about me." "She must have figured Hawkins wouldn't want a toxer around him." Quinn shrugged lightly. "She doesn't know Hawkins very well. Now -- tell me -- what's your game?" "Just what I said. I want to go into the Mist. Hawkins is the only one still going out there. So I decided to make his acquaintance." "And Leona helped you." "No. Why should she? I heard about Hawkins through her and I used what she told me. But I'm not a spy or anything. I'm a good guy." "But why play this role?" "Because I didn't think Hawkins would trust a stranger." "You were right." "And now?" "And now nothing," Quinn said. "You're here and until you make a slip you stay. I'm going to bed." He went. Alpha went over to the viewer and watched a movie that was three hundred years old. He liked it. his quarters and grinned at the closing door. He shouted, "And don't come out till you've got some pants on -- ".and, laughing, went away. Deak could not respect any man who allowed himself to be humiliated by something intangible like the loss of a pair of trousers. Not that he could ever have held much respect for a man like Nyby under any circumstances. Deak rode the corridors outward toward the tubes, jumping from line to line with the genuine Joyfulness of a man half his age. He felt fine. Hawkins had told him to come out right away. Deak wondered about this. Hawkins hadn't seemed at all surprised by Nyby's visit. He might have been expecting it all along. But Deak knew what the consequences of the visit would be. He asked himself two questions: A re you afraid? Do you want to go? Afraid he ought to be. He had never been out before, had never allowed Hawkins to talk him into the Mist. Hawkins had been in it six times and Quinn twice. But they were mad. As far as Deak was concerned the Mist could stay unconquered. In a few thousand years, when the galaxy was filled with people, it would be time to worry about reaching other parts of the universe. But not now. It was too soon. Nobody really cared. Except Hawkins. And Quinn. And maybe the kid. But they were crazy. Deak wasn't crazy, but he was going out there this time. He wasn't crazy; he was old. He was ready to die and when he died he wanted his friends near him. That's all there was to it. And so -- the Mist. Deak arrived at the tubes and slid off the final corridor. The place was nearly empty. The Edge had been originally planned as a jumping off point for intergalactic travel but the discovery of the Mist had put a stop to that. Now it was rarely used at all. Only three ships were presently in the tubes and one of them was Hawkins'. Deak went over to him. Hawkins said, "Everything all right?" Deak nodded and told him the conclusion of the story. Hawkins smiled with appreciation and pointed to the docked crusier. "Get aboard," he said. "We're leaving? Now?" "I've got a few more things to do and I want your help. The others would only get in the way. When we're ready for them we'll call." Deak nodded and moved obediently toward the ship. Hawkins called after him, "How's Quinn holding up?" "Pretty fair. He hasn't hit the worst yet." "I know," Hawkins said. "It's not going to be easy." "You can dump him." Hawkins shrugged and said, "Something's bothering you, too. What?" "I'm wondering why you want to take me." "Why shouldn't I?" "I'm old," Deak said. "Past my prime. I've only got one leg and sometimes it seems like my mind has to fight its way through a bowl of thick soup before I can think a straight thought. I'm not going to do you much good out there." Hawkins shook his head. "I need three men for this and I've got them. One of them is a toxer. Another is just a kid. You're old and crippled. But the kid's going to be good some day. Quinn was good once and he's going to be good again. You were good once, too, and maybe you've passed the point where you can go back. But you've got your memories, haven't you? You know what it was like back then. You're going to do me a lot of good out there. I need you." Deak nodded. "That's all I wanted to know." He moved toward the ship. Ill ered by sheer accident. One of the very first faster-than-light intraspace cruisers had run smack into it. The ship was the Princess. A minor error had dropped it outside the galaxy. The captain of the Princess, a curious and adventuresome man, had decided that since he was there (outside the galaxy) he might as well take a look around. He had prepared his ship for another intraspace jump, this time into adjacent darkness. He had jumped. And landed right back where he'd started. The captain had shaken his head and tried it once more. With the same results. Back again. The captain was not a fool. He went home. And filed a report. The report had been read and studied. An investigation had been conducted. The panel conducting the investigation had told the captain that he ought to stay where he belonged. Inside the galaxy. It was a big place. Unexplored. First things first. The galaxy had remained a big place but it was no longer unexplored. There were other galaxies out there and perhaps it was time for man to take a look at them. The Edge was built. And the Mist was officially discovered. The first ship made four attempts at four different places, each removed from the others by several thousand light years. The results were the same. The ship went into intraspace. And it moved. It came out again. It had not moved. Another ship tried it. And another. Finally an enterprising captain decided to do it the slow way, with tiny jumps of only a few light years. In the course of this he became the first man to see the Mist with his own eyes. And the first man to enter the Mist in normal space. Three of his crew died. Two more were driven permanently mad. The others turned the ship around and came home. They spoke of a great and twisting mist of red and orange flames. They had photographic proof and they were believed. Almost at the same time, at the opposite end of the galaxy, another ship found the Mist and entered it. All but one crew member died. He spoke of a fiery hell that circled the whole galaxy. He had photographic proof. And he was believed. The Mist became an established fact. It was studied and charted. Nobody knew what it was, though everyone had hisher own 'pet theory. A few facts were known: The Mist circled the galaxy; it appeared red in color; it could control a ship in intraspace; it could control a human mind at any time. A few old-fashioned thinkers proclaimed it a visitation of the devil. A few, even more old-fashioned, said it was only God. Over the years official missions attempted to crack the Mist by passing over, around, or through it. Nothing succeeded and at last the Federation government lost interest. The galaxy was big enough for man. Too many had died trying to leave it. From now on the Mist -- whatever it was, natural or unnatural, god or devil -- could stay right where it was. Man still had room enough. But there are always a few men who don't like to give up. Hawkins was one of these. Quinn had been another. Alpha was fast becoming one. Men like these continued to go into the Mist time after time, trying to crack it. None of them succeeded; the government frowned at their efforts, tried to stop them. But they kept right on doing it. Hawkins thought of the Mist as a wall. If you butt your head against a wall often enough and hard enough, one of two things will happen: the wall will break or your head will break. Hawkins had a tough head.  Alpha said. "At the edge of the Mist." Hawkins came to stand behind him and peer into the viewscreen. The Mist was shown as a long area of turbulence. Directly in front of it was a tiny stationary dot. A ship. "We'll head for it and take a look when we jump," Hawkins said. "It's probably a derelict. A lot of ships have gone into her and never been heard from again. Maybe this is one she decided to spit out at last. But whatever it is, I think we better eat first. Once we plunge into the Mist there won't be time. There won't be time for much more than breathing." They had already made their initial jump through intraspace. Hawkins had taken Deak and Quinn into link with himself, leaving Alpha outside to handle anything that might come up. The kid was his best man but he wanted Deak and Quinn -- especially Quinn -- where he could watch them. Linked with his own mind and that of the ship, neither of them could do a thing he would not immediately know. He was using the system that had worked best for him in the past. This consisted of a long initial jump of forty-five light-years, a short pause in normal space for eating and relaxing, then a second and final jump of five lightyears, which put them as close to the Mist as one could get without falling straight inside. The Mist was not wide in cosmic distance. Hawkins figured it would take a month, maximum, to penetrate it all the way even at normal speeds. Not that anybody had ever come near to lasting that long in it. Hawkins held the record at twenty-nine hours, but the last four hours he had spent running for his life. The ship carried enough food -- concentrates and fluids primarily -- to keep the crew fat and healthy for a year if necessary. Hawkins looked at his people and laughed inwardly for the hundredth time since the ship had left the Edge. These were the three best men he could find. Quinn was sitting propped against the wall, shaking like a tree in the wind. Deak stood near the opposite wall, muttering the way all old men mutter. And Alpha -- well. Alpha looked all right. He was tall, strong and upright. He was also a liar. He had not fooled Hawkins for more than a moment. Not that the lie was necessarily a handicap. Hawkins figured this way: any man who wanted into the Mist badly enough to lie his way there deserved the opportunity. Maybe that meant Alpha was insane, but he was hardly alone. Deak insisted Hawkins was crazy and Deak was often right about a lot of things. But if he ever made it through, if he ever stood on the other side looking over his shoulder at the fiery inferno that lay behind him, the hell that had killed a hundred men like they were bugs to be squashed -- then nobody would call Hawkins mad. They might think it, but they wouldn't say it. The four of them ate hurriedly and Hawkins took Quinn and Deak into the back to link. While linked, a man ceased to be an individual consciousness, became a part of the ship, able to combine his human instincts with the mechanical computers of the ship. It took at least two men in link to operate a ship through interstellar space. Intraspace had to be entered and left at exactly the proper moment. An error of a microsecond could mean that the ship was forever lost. This jump -- only five light-years in distance -- was a simple one. Linked with Deak and Quinn, Hawkins took predominance. It was his voice that Alpha heard over the communications system. It was his mind that made all the final decisions. But he used all the information fed to him by Deak and Quinn. At the proper point they entered intraspace. At the next proper point they left it. The trip, like all good trips, was uneventful. Hawkins broke the link and rose to his feet. He headed forward and ran into Alpha coming in the opposite direction. Alpha said, "We've got company." Hawkins asked, "That ship we saw?" "Yes. I called it as soon as we reentered. Somebody is on board. The call was faint. But I think it's a woman." "Qh, Lord," said Hawkins. talked to her. Her ship was crippled. She was lost. Hawkins told Alpha to go fetch her. He brought the woman on board. She had been alone on the ship except for two dead men who lay in the aft compartment. Hawkins sent the ship drifting. Some time, some day, somebody might find it and bury the men. But probably not. The woman was about thirty years old, with narrow bones and a soft, pretty face. She said her name was Okla and that the dead men were her brothers. Both of them had been smart and brave but only one had wanted to enter the Mist. He'd talked the other into it and Okla had come with them'. "How long?" Hawkins asked. "How long what?" she asked. Her voice was as pretty as her face. "How long did you last?" "About five hours." "And your brave, bold brothers?" "You shouldn't talk about them that way. They're dead, you know." "And you're not. So?" "It killed them almost right away. They said they were suffocating. I think the walls were closing in on them. At least that's what I saw. But I knew it was only an illusion. Walls don't crush you in the middle of space. I knew that." "If you believe they can, they can. That's how it works." She said, "You think you know a lot about it." "I've been in there six times." "He holds the record," Deak said. "This is Hawkins. He did twenty-nine hours one time and barely made it out." "That's not so much," she said. "I could have done better, but not alone. That's why I jumped. Just me. I barely made it out of intraspace and blew the drive doing it. I'll make it this time if one of you can do it with me." Alpha said, "You mean you want to go back." "I've got a crew of professionals with me this time. How can I miss?" Hawkins told her there were a lot of ways but she didn't believe him. IV kins ticked them off on his fingers: a toxer, broken and haunted; an old man, crippled and senile; a boy, untruthful and naive; and a woman who had watched two brothers die and thought them weak. That was only four. Hawkins pointed a mental finger at himself. A madman. A fool... Their ship lay in wait at the very edge of the Mist. Hawkins had closed the manual viewscreens but not before taking one quick look outside. The Mist hadn't changed; it looked as it had always looked. Like a fire. A great fire in the void, stretching toward infinity, circling the galaxy. Quinn was trying to talk to him. Hawkins wasn't listening but he was watching. Quinn looked bad. His hands were shaking and his eyes were like hollow pits. Quinn was saying, "You can't take a woman in there. We haven't got the room. It's suicide." Hawkins brushed him off. The last thing he needed now was Quinn. He said, "She just came out of there. She knows what she's doing. And her hands are steady as a rock." Quinn went away. Hawkins turned to Alpha and said, "Take her in. And get yourself ready. Sometimes the Mist hits you first thing -- sometimes it waits an hour or two. But be ready." "What'll it be like?" Alpha said. "You'll find out," Hawkins told him and slapped him lightly on the arm. Alpha put them forward. The Mist swallowed them. Sometimes when you first went in and you were young enough and foolish enough to make the mistake of looking and watching, the Mist changed itself into a great fish, opened its mouth and literally swallowed your craft. This had happened to Hawkins the first time he'd gone in. That had been the last time he had looked. This time he read the report on the transviewer, which showed the cruiser surrounded by the Mist. That was enough proof for him. The Mist had swallowed them and they were alone. Until they returned (if ever returned) they could not contact a soul. Radios didn't work inside the Mist, either coming or going. They were alone, the five of them and their craft, as thoroughly alone as any man can be. They were all sitting around the main forward cabin now, simply waiting. Okla and Alpha were chatting quietly in one corner. Quinn and Deak were in another. Deak was singing and strumming a Vaella, a musical instrument from one of the outer Karnian worlds, the sound of which was a cross between a mouth harp and a classical guitar. Normally Hawkins found it lovely and gentle -- now it grated on him. Hawkins tried to ignore the noise. Quinn worried him, sitting with his head in his hands, shaking and trembling. Hawkins went over to him. "Well?" Quinn ignored him. "Are you going to make it?" Quinn took his head out of his hands. The hands continued to shake and the head twitched. He said, "I'll make it." Hawkins said, "Why did you come along?" "You said you wanted me." "I did." "And do?" "I said I did. I thought I needed you. I thought you could do it." "And now that you've seen me in action you've changed your mind. Is that what you're trying to say?" Hawkins tried to make his tone soft and caring. "If I'd wanted to say that I would have said it." Quinn said, "You've killed a lot of men, Hawkins." Vaella. Alpha and Okla were no longer chatting. Hawkins said, "Go about your business. Relax while you can." He turned back to Quinn and tried again to soften his voice. "What's wrong with you? Get Deak to give you some medicine." Quinn shook his head. "I'm not afraid of the Mist," he said. "I just don't like it." "Nobody likes it," Hawkins said. "It's gloating," Quinn said. "Can't you feel it? It can see right through the ship like it was glass. Right now it's looking right square at me. And laughing. Gloating." "Get hold of yourself. That's nothing compared to what can happen. Don't you know that?" Quinn started to laugh. The laugh kept getting higher and higher, more and more shrill, until it broke, cracked, turned into a shriek. "Shut up," Hawkins said. "Don't I know? Don't I know? What don't I know, Hawkins? Why do you think it's gloating? I'm its finest product. It killed me, made me dead. I didn't breathe or think or do anything. It's killed a lot of men before, but I'm the first who's ever come back so that it could view the results. That's why it's laughing. That's why it's gloating. It sees what a mess I am. Laughing at me -- proud of its handiwork -- and gloating." "Deak," Hawkins said. "Yes, sir," said Deak. He had begun to play again but softly. "Take Quinn into quarters and give him a shot." "The hell," Quinn said. "What are you afraid of, Hawkins? Me? Because I've got the shakes? Damned right I've got the shakes. My tox was my salvation. It's the only good thing I've had since my death and you had to go ahead and take that away from me. You don't know how to let well enough alone, do you? You had to come into my private hell and pull me out and save my life. My honor. I don't want my honor back. And my life -- I gave up my life a long time ago." Everyone was watching now. Softly Hawkins said, "Shut up." Quinn smiled and rose to his feet. He stood in front of Hawkins, toe to toe, shaking. Carefully he drew back his arm and opened his fist. His hand struck across Hawkins's face. Hawkins dropped to his knees. Hawkins wiped at his face and looked at his hand. It was clean. He looked up at Quinn and said, "That's the second time you've hit me. Don't ever try it again." Quinn spun around and looked at the wall. He wrapped his arms across his chest and gripped his elbows. He was trembling. Hawkins climbed to his feet. "Deak. Take him away and give him something." "Tox?" "You've got some?" "I brought a dose. Just in case." "Then give it to him. If he wants it." Deak led Quinn from the cabin. Okla asked Hawkins, "Are you happy now?" "What do you mean?" "You pushed him into it. He was trying to fight it on his own. You had to break him." "I was trying to make him." "Do you really believe that?" "Quinn wants to die. He was dead once and I think he liked it. I think he wants to go back where he was happiest. Well, out here he's got the chance. I wish him luck." "You're a self-righteous bastard," she told him. "Maybe so," Hawkins said. "I've never been called one before, but maybe I am." He changed the tone of his voice, putting a taste of authority back into it. "Alpha, come here. Let's check the boards." There really wasn't anything to check. The instruments showed exactly what they ought to have showed. They were in the Mist. They had entered it approximately thirty-three minutes ago. The radio was clear but nonfunctional. The air level was safe and normal. Everything was normal. Everything was safe. And soon they would be dying. Deak poked his head into the room and waved a hand at Hawkins. "What do you want, Deak?" "Quinn says he doesn't want any tox." "That's his business. I'm not going to force it on him." "He says he wants to go into link." "He can't go in alone." "He wants me to go with him." "Why?" "He says he feels better in link. He can't feel his body -- so the shakes don't bother him." "You better let me talk to him." Hawkins turned to the rear. "Keep an eye on the boards and call me if anything happens," he told Alpha. He gave Okla a smile and went with Deak. T here were four bunks in the back compartment, spaces for a maximum of four men to live during link. Quinn was lying on one of the bunks. It was not in commission. He looked worse than before. He opened his eyes when Hawkins came near. "Do you think this trip is designed as personal therapy for you? I haven't got time to concern myself with your personal problems." Quinn closed his eyes and laid a hand across his lids. He said, "Let's not start that over again." He raised his hands and held them up tautly. "See, Hawkins? They're steady, aren't they? Like trees on a still day? Isn't this what you wanted? Isn't this the self-control you preach?" "So why send Deak crying to me?" "Because I've got an idea and it doesn't have anything to do with my problems. Not much anyway. Hawkins nodded and sat on the bunk opposite the one Quinn occupied. He reached into his tunic and drew out two cigarettes. He lit them both and passed one to Quinn. "I'm listening." "You've said you thought this whole thing came down to a battle of wills. If a man was stronger than the Mist he'd beat it. Right?" "I said that. And maybe it's right. I don't know. Nobody really understands the Mist." "Nobody knows why it's here." "That's right." "But it's pretty much accepted that something put it here. And for some reason. Maybe not a reason that makes sense to us, but I think it's there to keep us penned in our own galaxy. And it's not invincible. If we thought it was we wouldn't be here. Except to kill ourselves. But that's not your way -- or Alpha's or the girl's." "I think it can be broken," Hawkins said. "If you're stronger than it." "Get to the point." "That is the point: no one man is stronger than the Mist. But a combination of many of them -- and a machine -- might be. In other words, link. No other being in the known Universe is as strong as a linked space cruiser." "Linked ships have gone in before. And gotten thrown out." "Because they were in intraspace. We know that now. You can't enter the Mist while in intraspace. It rejects you. But ships aren't usually linked while they're in normal space. I think it ought to be tried." "I'll tell Deak to come back." "And Alpha." "I need Alpha out front. You can have Deak." Hawkins got to his feet and stubbed out his cigarette. "You still think I'm trying to avoid the shakes." Hawkins put his hand on the door. "You wanted to try it -- we're trying it. Call me when you're linked." When he got back to the forward cabin he gave Deak his orders. Deak tried to protest and Hawkins hurried him along. The old man went but he was hurt. He said he felt he was being pushed out of the way. And maybe he was. Hawkins didn't have time to worry about people's injured feelings. Get all the weak ones out of the way. Sweep them into a dusty corner and tell them to sit. Let the strong ones take command. Have them run the show. That was how battles were won. He was worried. were going. He called Alpha and together they ran a check. Their time in the Mist was well over an hour now and nothing had happened. It made him nervous, restless. Alpha seemed the same way. The girl appeared frightened. The ship beeped him. Hawkins said, "What?" The voice was Quinn's. Somewhat colder, lacking in emotion, but Quinn's. That meant he had established predominance, which was only to be expected. The voice asked, "You want a reading on the outside conditions?" "Give it to me." "On our left is a fleet of ships, about fifty of them. They're firing atomic warheads at us. Just small stuff. A spider about twenty-five feet in diameter is squatting on the hull. It doesn't appear to be doing any damage. Below it are two snakes wrapped around the ship. One of them is chewing his way inside." "Are these local phenomena -- or general?" "General, we think. Deak's component can see it. And Quinn's. The ship can't, of course." "How does the situation feel to the Quinn component?" Hawkins was being deliberately ambiguous. For a change I'll try tact... "Quinn reports: 'The situation is horrible but I feel fine.' " "Talk later," Hawkins said. He turned away from the control panel and tapped his fingers against the back of his chair. Alpha seemed all right. The girl looked better. If anything, she was too calm. She worried him. The board at his back beeped again and he turned on the audible. The link voice said, "The snake just broke through. It's in the link chamber. It's still hungry, so watch for it. We think for certain now that it's general. We'd place its length at forty feet. It's green with light pink spots." Hawkins told the others about the snake. Its presence irritated him. He had long ago come to the conclusion that the Mist was distinctly aware of him as an individual. He had flown into it six times before this. He held the record for longest duration. And now here it was. Nothing but snakes and spiders. On previous trips such creatures had swallowed him whole. It would take more than this to reach him. The girl started screaming. Hawkins bounded out of his chair almost with relief and ran toward her. He shouted at Alpha, "Hold her -- " and kept coming. Alpha made a grab for her but she knocked him out of the way. She was using her hands as claws. Alpha slid out of her way and she danced to her feet, screaming. "Can't do it -- can't breathe -- not again -- so close -- " She lashed out with both feet as though trying to kick something. She fell over and Hawkins landed on her chest. "Hold her arms," he told Alpha. Hawkins started shouting at her. He had a good idea now what had happened on her first trip into the Mist. The Mist had reached her as it had reached her brothers. She had lived but she had been humiliated. She had wanted another opportunity. It hadn't worked. "I'm going to try to talk her out of it," Hawkins said. "Keep a tight grip on her and listen to me. It might grab you at any time." "What?" Alpha gasped, trying his best to hold the screaming girl. "What does she see?" "The ship closing in on her, I think. If it happens to you laugh at it. Now listen -- " Hawkins' voice was calm and soft. He said, "Okla. Okla, listen to me. You are perfectly fine. You are a passenger on a space cruiser. Federation license number nine-five-six-seven-five. I am the captain of this ship. My name is Hawkins. There is nothing wrong with you. The ship is fully under the control of its crew. I am breathing the air now. It is fine. Rich. Clean. I feel fine. You feel fine." Alpha caught on and said, "Okla, this is Alpha. There's nothing wrong with you. It's only the Mist. You've been through it before. It's the same as then. Just an illusion. Nothing can hurt you. We're almost through." The last was a lie but a harmless one. Hawkins knew that if they failed to snap the illusion the girl would die. That simple. If she thought she was suffocating -- and continued to think so for a sufficient period of time -- she would suffocate. Quinn's voice came on, deadened by the link. "Position of ship, normal. Condition of ship, excellent. Condition of crew -- healthy -- " Hawkins dropped to his knees and held Okla by the neck. He put his mouth to her lips and began forcing air into her lungs. Between breaths he told Alpha, "Get something to jab her with." Alpha went away. Hawkins continued. Her color was returning, a good sign. He pulled away momentarily and watched her chest. It was moving. She said, "Away -- " in a whisper. Alpha said, "A giant snake just ate its way into the cabin," and handed Hawkins a needle. He took it, jabbed it into Okla's arm at the elbow. Her eyes opened and she jumped up. Hawkins hit her in the mouth. She fell again and began spitting blood. Hawkins said, "Good," and smiled. He told Alpha, "Take her into the back and have her linked. We two can handle it out here." Alpha carried the girl away. She was moaning and spitting. V B y the time he reached the control panel Hawkins was laughing aloud. It was the first time he had laughed in the Mist. He called the ship and it said, "We're getting full back here." "And outside?" "We just passed a cruiser. A real one this time, according to the ship. A derelict, we suppose. It wasn't moving." "That's a good sign." "What's a good sign?" "We're getting deeper." He switched off and turned to face Alpha. It was just him and the kid now. Was he doing right? Was Alpha really the best of the lot? He had to be. He was the only one who hadn't cracked yet. The others had all failed him when he needed them the most. Alpha said, "That wasn't too bad. I saw it, too, but I shook it off." "It was my mistake," Hawkins said. "I should never have believed her. I should've believed my eyes. She didn't look as tough as she talked." "What's the time now?" "Three hours, ten minutes," said Hawkins. "That's good." "Better than anybody's ever done -- except me. It's good." "What got you out?" "I went mad." Alpha laughed. "You went twenty-nine hours. And it only takes twenty-nine days more than that." "Nobody made you come." "That's true -- that's true." He was still laughing, so Hawkins joined him. It didn't help. Four hours had passed. (Hawkins read the clock and nodded. Not bad -- but getting worse.) Five hours. Six. Ten hours? (Yes, that's what it said and they were eating dinner and Alpha was telling a joke. Ten hours and telling a joke?) Twelve hours. Fifteen hours. (Alpha was sleeping.) Seventeen hours. Seventeen and one-half hours. E ighteen hours had passed since they had first penetrated the Mist and to Hawkins they were no longer inside a ship. The ship had vanished about two hours back, swallowed whole by a creature that resembled a mechanical elephant. He and Alpha were alone now, floating mistily through the void. The void? If it only were a void. It was a vast pot of boiling oil through which they floated. A river of molten lava. A sleek plain covered with blades of fiery grass. And behind them was the creature with the five heads, the hundred-and-one eyes, the gaping mouths and the snakes that rose from each of its heads, reaching and grasping. And the noise. It was impossible to talk now; the noise was too thunderous. Was Alpha seeing it all too? Hearing it as well? Hawkins could not tell, but Alpha was clawing at his eyes. A bad sign. Hawkins reached over and removed Alpha's hands from his eyes. He put his lips close to his ear and shouted, "Don't be afraid -- the Mist -- all is false." Alpha did not reply but stopped clawing at his eyes. One corner of Hawkins's mind kept insisting: You're still in the ship; you cannot see it, touch it, feel it -- but it is there... Hawkins decided to put this to a test. Slowly and carefully he pulled himself across (the floor). He went to where the control panel ought to be, located and lifted (the phone). He spoke into it, trying not to shout, unable to hear the sound of his own voice. "Quinn -- Quinn -- Quinn." "Hawkins -- where were you?" "Right here, Quinn. Here all the time. It's bad, worse than ever. You always forget how bad." "It's bad here, too -- but together -- " "Alpha is here." "Yes, but we're the ones making it. That's the point. This is the way. The three of us, leaning on one another. Quinn and Deak and Okla. And the ship, too. We use the ship's eyes. No illusions, flying straight like an arrow." Hawkins spoke slowly: "Automatic flights can't make it." "But we're only partly automatic. And mostly human." Hawkins was screaming suddenly and he dropped (the phone). The linked voice said, "Hawkins? For God's sake -- " Hawkins crawled through the Mist and grabbed Alpha by the throat. Something was hurting him -- tiny little things like an army of ants. They were eating, chewing their way toward the light. Alpha had caused it. Hawkins squeezed harder, squeezed Alpha's throat. Alpha clawed at Hawkins' eyes and the two of them rolled across (the floor). And fell through it. Down. Straight down, turning, twisting, whirling in the airless void.' Alpha was screaming, "The Mist -- the Mist." Hawkins wouldn't let go. Alpha was younger, stronger, tougher. But Hawkins had Right on his side. And those things like ants. They were still inside him, still chewing, and together they fell. They went through clouds of smoke and flame and fell against monsters and creatures, snakes and spiders, and combinations of both, and more and more and worse and worse, rolling, tumbling and falling together. They struck. Hawkins released his grip, jumped to his feet, and ran. He was on a wooden platform. He paused at the edge and looked back at Alpha. Below was fire and above was fire and inside were the things. Chewing. He turned to jump. And something big hit him in the back. He closed his eyes and began to die. H awkins awoke and the discovery that he wasn't dead came as a surprise to him. A voice said, "Welcome back, Mr. Hawkins." It seemed to come from somewhere inside him. Hawkins opened his eyes but saw nothing. The voice said, "You don't have visual." Hawkins tried to speak. "Deak," he wanted to say, but couldn't. Deak said, "I'm predominant. Don't talk; just think." "We're linked?" "Hello, Hawkins," said Okla's voice. "I guess we weren't as strong as we thought." He was beginning to remember now. He asked, "Alpha?" "Up front," Deak said. "I thought I'd killed him." "He thought the same about you." "How many hours did we make it?" "Forty-two." "I must've been out a long time. The last I remember was eighteen." "We kept you out on purpose. Wanted to make sure you got all the way back." "Where's Quinn?" "In front, acting as captain." "Give me predominance. I want to talk to him." Deak said, "Yes, sir." There was a mental shift and Hawkins took over. He was feeling better now, back in a spot to which he was long accustomed. He beeped the forward cabin and got Quinn. "Hawkins is predominant and awake," he said, using the linked voice. "We broke your record." "Hawkins is still captain-of-record. He gets all the credit. How's Alpha?" "He's fine. I had him in link for a while and he pulled out of it." "And you? Hawkins thought you were finished." "Somebody had to take over out here and I thought I was the best candidate. I've found out one thing -- after you've died once the second time is not so bad. Or the third." "Where are we now? How far from the Edge?" "We're in the Mist." "What? Hawkins is coming out there." "Tell him to stay where he is. He's needed. We're about to jump." "For home?" "For the other side. We can't last a month in normal space and it's quiet out there. Take a look. Nothing but the Mist, no monsters, space fleets or atomic bombs. I think we can make it." The linked, voice said, "Good luck -- " and switched off. T hey made the jump an hour later. Hawkins let Deak regain predominance. He was tired. He watched but took no active role. They entered intraspace, proceeded through it and came out on the other side. He left the link, got to his feet and went forward. Quinn and Alpha were waiting. Quinn looked like hell. His whole body was shaking, his eyes were red as dwarf suns, his tongue was fat and swollen. "We made it," he said. Hawkins allowed himself a smile. Deak and Okla had entered the cabin and the five of them crowded around the control panel. They looked at the viewscreen, expanded to show an area fifteen light-years in diameter. First they looked at the dot which represented their ship, then they looked toward the Edge. Between the Edge and the ship lay the Mist. "Now what?" Deak asked. "You do something like this and there's nothing left except to go back and do it again the other way." "Now we wait for them to come for us," said Hawkins. "Who's them?" Okla asked. "Whoever put that thing up. They'll be here. We wait." Quinn looked sour. He turned to Deak. "If there's more waiting to be done I'm going to need help before I fall over." "Medicine's in the back," Deak said, and the two of them went away. T he alien craft appeared on the viewscreen one hour later. It was enormous, at least twice the size of any human ship. A tentative radio contact was exchanged -- the multiplication tables. The next message arrived simultaneously in the minds of all five humans. You have succeeded in passing the first of your tests. Our race extends to your race its congratulations on your first step toward true maturity as a people. Your second test has been devised and now awaits your efforts. The alien ship was gone from the screen. The Mist was no longer behind them. It, too, was gone. But something new had appeared on the screen, larger than the Mist and more solid in appearance, like a great wall that stretched outward toward infinity. The Wall lay directly in front of their craft. Hawkins said, "The bastards," and ordered his crew to prepare for the journey home. lined office and played with the dials of an intraspace phone. He enjoyed being alone with his memories of the days when he'd been out there, hunting and seeking for whatever it was that man always sought. The time he, Hawkins and the rest had come back from the Mist was easy for him to remember. It had been exactly one year ago. Nyby had arrested the lot of them, too stupid to understand that they had done what no other man had ever done, that they were heroes. They had never gone to jail, of course. They had been heroes for a while and then everybody forgot and they were just people again. But the memories were still there, clear and warm and fine. But things were okay now, too, Deak decided. He liked this soft life, enjoyed his plush office and simple job. He took the phone and dialed a number. There was a pause, then he said, "This is the Governor. What I want is -- " A lpha touched the girl's hand and said, "This place never changes. It's been a year and it's the same." "Some things never change." Quinn stood at the bar, drinking with a group of green-skinned aliens. Alpha and Okla went over to join him. Okla said, "I'm happy now, happier than I've ever been. Isn't that all that matters? I know it wasn't my doing, that I should never even have been there, but I was there and it made me feel good." Alpha said, "It did that for all of us -- and all of us should never have been there." "Except Hawkins," said Quinn. Hawkins was outside, beyond the Edge and beyond the Mist. He was searching, seeking, hunting. He was hunting for life. Hawkins faced the Wall.  To find black, search white. To find heaven, search hell... I twenty-first floor. Things have not been good for stockbrokers recently, what with tight money and hysterical reaction to the news and all that. When business gets really bad for a brokerage it often doesn't fail -- it merges. This has something to do with the public image. The company I work for is going through the agony. For the lower echelons -- me -- that means detail you wouldn't believe, with a reduced staff. In other words, night work. Last night I worked without looking up urttil my whole body was the shape of the chair and there was a blue haze around the edges of everything I could see. I finished a stack and peered at the row of stacks still to be done and tried to get up. It took three tries before my hips and knees would straighten enough to let me totter into the hall and down to the men's room. It never occurred to me to close the office door and I guess the confusion, all the strange faces coming and going for the past few days, extended to the security man downstairs. However it happened, there was a dazed man in my office when I came back a moment later. He was well dressed -- I guess that, too, helped him pass the guards -- in a brown sharkskin suit with funny lapels, what you might call up-to-the-minute camp. He wore an orange knitted tie the like of which you only see in a new boutique or an old movie. I'd say he was in his twenties -- not yet twenty-five. And dazed. When I walked in and stopped dead he gave me a lost look and said, "This is my office." I said the only thing I could think of. "Oh?" He pivoted slowly all the way around, looking at the desk, the shelves,the files. When he came around to face me again he said, "This isn't my office." He had to be with the big fivename brokerage house that was gobbling up my company in its time of need. I asked him. "No," he said, "I work for Fortune." "Look," I said, "you're not only in the wrong office, you're in the wrong building. Time-Life is on Sixth Avenue -- been there since nineteen fifty-two." "Fifty-rwo -- " He looked around the room again. "But I -- but it's -- " He sat down on the settle. I had the idea he'd have collapsed on the floor if the settle hadn't been there. He asked me what day it was. I think I misunderstood. "Thursday," I said. I looked at my watch. "Well, it's now Friday." "I mean, what's the date?" I pointed to the desk calendar right beside him. He looked at it twice, each one a long careful look. I never saw a man turn the color he turned. He covered his eyes. Even his lips went white. "Oh my God." "You all right?" I asked -- a very stupid question. "Tell me something," he said after a while. "Has there been a war?" "You have to be kidding." He took his hand down and looked at me, so lost, so frightened. Not frightened. There has to be a word. Artguished. He needed answers -- needed them. Not questions, not now. I said, "It's been going on a long time." "A lot of young guys killed?" "Upwards of fifty thousand." Something made me add: "Americans. The other side, five, six times that." "Oh, my God," he said again; Then: "It's my fault." Now I have to tell you up front that it never occured to me for one second that this guy was on any kind of a drug trip. Not that I'm an expert, but there are times when you just know. Whatever was bothering him was genuine -- at least genuine to him. Besides, there was something about him I had to like. Not the clothes, not the face, just the guy, the kind of guy he was. and I'm sick and tired of what I'm doing. Let's take a break and go to the Automat for coffee." He gave me that lost look again. "Is the lid off on sex? I mean, young kids -- " "Like rabbits," I said. "Also your friendly neighborhood movie -- I don't know what they're going to do for an encore." I had to ask him, "Where've you been?" He shook his head and said candidly, "I don't know where it was. Are people leaving their jobs -- and school -- going off to live on the land?" "Some," I said. "Come on." I switched off the overhead light, leaving my desk lamp lit. He got to his feet as if he were wired to the switch, but then just stood looking at the calendar. "Are there bombings?" "Three yesterday, in Newark. Come on." "Oh, my God," he said and came. I locked the door and we went down the corridor to the elevators. Air wheezed in the shaft as the elevator rose. "It always whistles like that late at night," he said. I had never noticed that but knew he was right as soon as he said it. He also said weakly, "You don't feel like walking down?" "Twenty-one flights?" The doors slid open. The guy didn't want to get in. But I mean, he really didn't. I stood on the crack while he screwed up his courage. It didn't take long but I could see it was a mighty battle. He won it and came in, turned around and leaned against the back wall. I pushed the button and we started down. He looked pretty bad. I said something to him but he put up a hand, waved my words away before they were out. He didn't move again until the doors opened and then he looked into the lobby as if he didn't know what to expect. But it was just the lobby, with the oval information desk we called the fishbowl and the shiny floor and the portable wooden desk, like a lectern, where you signed in and out after hours and where the guard was supposed to be. We breezed by it and out into Rockefeller Center. He took a deep breath and immediately coughed. "What's that smell?" I'd been about to say something trivial about the one good thing about working late -- you could breathe the air, but I didn't say it. "The smog, I guess." "Smog. Oh yes, smoke and fog. I remember." Then he seemed to remember something else, something that brought his predicament, whatever it was, back with a hammer blow. "Well of course," he said as if to himself. "Has to be." On Sixth Avenue (New Yorkers still won't call it Avenue of the Americas) we passed two laughing couples. One of the girls was wearing a see-through top made of plastic chainmail. The other had on a very maxi coat swinging open over a hotpants. My companion was appreciative but not astonished. I think what he said was, "That, too -- " nodding his head. He watched every automobile that passed and his eyes flicked over the places where they used to sell books and back-date periodicals, every single one of them now given over to peepshows and beaver magazines. He had the same nod of his head for this. We reached the Automat and it occurred to me that an uncharacteristic touch of genius had made me suggest it. I had first seen the Automat when I had ridden in on my mother's hip more years ago than I'll mention -- and many times since -- and very little has changed -- except, of course, the numbers on the little off-white cards that tell you how many nickels you have to put in the slot to claim your food. After a few years' absence one tends to yelp at the sight of them. I always do and the strange young man with me did, too. Aside from that, there is a timeless quality about the place, especially in the small hours of the morning. The overage, overpainted woman furtively eating catsup is there as she, or someone just like her, has been for fifty years; and the young couple, homely to you but beautiful to each other, full of sleepiness and discovery; and the working stiff in the case-hardened slideway of his life, grabbing a bite on the way from bed to work and not yet awake -- no need to be -- and his counterpart headed in the other direction; no need for him to be awake either. And all around: the same marble change counter with the deep worn pits in it from countscooped; behind it the same weary automaton; and around you the same nickel (not chrome) framing for the hundreds of little glassfronted doors through which the food always looks so much better than it is. All in all, it's a fine place for the reorientation of timetravelers. "Are you a time-traveler?" I asked, following my own whimsy and hoping to make him smile. He didn't smile. "No," he said. "Yes, I -- well -- " flickering panic showed in his eyes -- "I don't really know." We bought our coffee straight out of the lion's mouth and carried it to a corner table. I think that when we were settled there he really looked at me for the first time. He said, "You've been very kind." "Well," I said, "I was glad of the break." "Look, I'm going to tell you what happened. I guess I don't expect you to believe me. I wouldn't in your place." "Try me," I offered. "And anyway -- what difference does it make whether I believe you?" " 'Belief or nonbelief has no power over objective truth.'" I could tell by his voice he was quoting somebody. The smile I had been looking for almost came and he said, "You're right. I'll tell you what happened because -- well, because I want to. Have to." I said fine and told him to shoot. He shot. tion he began. Or maybe I should say I worked -- I guess I should. You'll have to pardon me, I'm a little confused. There's so much -- Maybe I should start over. It didn't begin in Rockefeller Center. It started, oh, I don't know how long ago, with me wondering about things. Not that I'm anything special -- I'm not saying I am -- but it seems nobody else wonders about the same things I do. I mean, people are so close to what happens that they don't seem to know what's going on. Wait, I don't want to confuse you, too. One of us is enough. Let me give you an example. World War II was starting up when I was a kid and one day a bunch of us sat around, trying to figure out who would be fighting who. Us and the British and French on one side, sure -- the Germans and Austrians and Italians on the other -- that was clear enough. And the Japanese. But beyond that? It's all history and hindsight now and there's no special reason to think about it, but at the time it was totally impossible for anyone to predict the lineup that actually came about. Go back in the files of newspaper editorials -- Harper's or Reader's Digest or any other -- and you'll see what I mean. Nobody predicted that up to the very end of the war our best and strongest friend would be at peace with our worst and deadliest enemy. I mean, if you put it on personal terms -- if you and I are friends and there's somebody out to kill me and I find out that you and he are buddies -- could we even so much as speak to each other again? Yet here was the Soviet Union, fighting shoulder to shoulder with us against the Nazis, while for nearly five years they were at peace with Japan! And about Japan: there were hundreds of thousands of Chinese who had been fighting a life-anddeath war against the Japanese for ten years -- ten years, man! -- and along with them, Koreans. So we together to mount air strikes against Japan from thousands of miles away -- New Guinea, the Solomons, Saipan, Tinian. Do you know how far it is from the Chinese mainland to Tokyo, across the Sea of Japan? Six hundred miles. Do you know how far it is from Pusan, Korea to Hiroshima? A hundred and thirty! I'm sorry. I get excited like that to this day when I think of it. But damn it -- why didn't we negotiate to move in and set up airstrips on the mainland and Korea? Do you think the natives would have turned us down? Or is it that we just don't like chop suey? Oh, sure -- there are a lot of arguments like backing up Chiang against the Communists and I even read somewhere that it was not our policy to interfere in Southeast Asia. (Did I say something funny?) But you know Chiang and the Communists had a truce -- and kept it too -- to fight the common enemy. Well -- all right. All that seems a long way from what happened to me, I suppose, but it's the kind of thing I've spent my life wondering about. It's not just wars that bring out the thing I'm talking about, though God knows they make it plainer to see. Italy and Germany sharpening their newest weapons and strategies in the Spanish civil war, for example, or Mussolini's invasion of Ethiopia -- hell, the more sophisticated people got the less they could see what was in front of them. Any kid in a kindergarten knows a bully when he sees one and has sense enough at least to be afraid. Any sixth-grader knows how to organize a pressure group against a bad guy. Wars, you see, are really life-and-death situations, where what's possible, practical -- logical -- has a right to emerge. When it doesn't -- you have to wonder. French peasants taxed till they bled to build the Maginot Line all through the thirties, carefully preparing against the kind of war they fought in nineteen fourteen. But let's look some place else. Gonorrhea could be absolutely stamped out in six months, syphilis maybe in a year. I picked up a pamphlet last month -- hey, I have to watch that "last month," "nowadays," things like that -- anyway, the pamphlet drew a correlation between smoking cigarettes and a rising curve of lung cancer, said scientific tests prove that something in cigarettes can cause cancer in mice. Now I bet if the government came out with an official statement about that, people would read it and get scared -- and go on smoking cigarettes. You're smiling again. That's funny?  dazed man. "Here -- let me bring some more coffee." "On me this time," He spilled coins on the table. "But you were smiling, all the same." "It wasn't that kind of a smile, like for a funny," I told him. "The Surgeon General came out with a report years ago. Cigarette advertising is finally banned from TV, but how much difference does it make? Look around you." While he was looking around him I was looking at his coins. Silver quarters. Silver dimes. Nickels: #, #, #. I began to feel very strange about this dude. Correction: my feel-strange went up another notch. He said, "A lot of the people who aren't smoking are coughing, too." We sat there together, looking around. Again he had shown me something I had always seen, never known. How many people cough. I went for more coffee. II Every four weeks I get -- got? -- got a makeready. A makeready is a copy of a magazine with all the proofing done and the type set, your last look before the presses roll. I have to admit it gives me -- used to give me -- a sense of importance to get it free (it's an expensive magazine) even before the "men high in government, industry, commerce and the professions" (as it says in the circulation promotion letters I write) had a chance to read it and move and shake, for they are the movers and shakers. Anyway, there's this article in the new -- not current; really new -- issue called The Silent Generation. It's all about this year's graduating class, the young men who in June would go into the world and begin to fit their hands to the reins. This is nineteen-fifty I'm talking about, you understand, in the spring. And it was frightening. I mean, it spooked me while I read it and it spooked me more and more as I thought about it -- the stupidity of it, the unbelievable blindness of people -- not necessarily people as a whole, but these people in the article -- The Class of # -- young and bright and informed. They had their formal education behind them and you assumed it was fresh in their minds -- not only what they had learned, but the other thing college is really for: learning how to learn. And yet what do you suppose they were concerned about? What was it they talked about until three o'clock in the morning? What kind of plans were they making for themselves -- and for all the rest of us (for they were going to be the ones who run things)? Democracy? Ultimate purpose? The relationship of man to his planet -- or of modern man to history? Hell, no. According to this article, they worried about fringe benefits. Retirement income, for God's sake! Speed of promotion in specialized versus diversified industry! Did they spend their last few collegiate weeks in sharpening their new tools or in beering it up -- or even in one last panty raid? Uhuh. They spent them moving from office to office of the campus recruiters for big electronic and chemical and finance companies, working out the deal that would get them the steadiest, surest income and the biggest scam on the side and the softest place to lie down at the end of it. The Silent Generation, the guy who wrote the article called them. He himself graduated in the late 'thirties and he had a lot to say about his generation. There was a lot wrong about them and they did some pretty crazy things. They argued a lot with each other and with their elders and betters and they joined things like the Young Socialist League -- not so much because they were really lefties, but because those groups seemed the only ones around that gave a damn about the state the world was in. Most of all, you knew they were there. They were a noisy generation. They had that mixture of curiosity and rebellion that let you know they were alive. The writer looked at the Class of '# with a kind of despair -- and something like terror, too. Because if they came to run things, experience wouldn't merely modify them and steady them. It would harden them like an old man's arteries. It would mean more-of-thesame until they'd be living in a completely unreal world of their own with no real way of communicating with the rest of us. Growing and changing and trying new ways would only frighten them. They'd have the power, and what they'd use it for would be to suppress growth and change, not knowing that societies need growth and change to live. Just like trees or babies or art or science. So all he could see ahead was a solid, silent, prosperous standstill -- and then some sudden and total collapse, like a tree gone to dry rot. Well I don't know what you think of all this -- or if you understand how hard it hit me. But I've tried to explain to you how all my life I've been plagued by these -- well, I call them wonderments -- how, when something makes no sense, it kind of hurts. When I was a toddler I couldn't sleep for wanting someone to tell me why a wet towel is darker than a dry one when water has no color. In grade school nobody could tell me why the sound of a falling bomb gets lower and lower in pitch as it approaches the ground, when by all the laws of physics it ought to rise. And in high school I wouldn't buy the idea about a limitation on the velocity of light. (And I still don't.) About things like these I've never lost faith that somebody, some day, would come up with an answer that would satisfy me -- and sure enough, from time to time somebody does. But when I was old enough to wonder why smart people do dumb things that kind of faith could only last so long. And I began to feel that there was some other factor, or force, at work. Do you remember Gulliver's putians and another nation of little people -- I forget what they called themselves -- and Gulliver intervened and ended the war. Anyway, he researched the two countries and found they had once been one. And he tried to find out what caused so many years of bitter enmity between them after they split. He found that there had been two factions in that original kingdom -- the Big Endians and the Little Endians. And do you know where that started? Far back in their history, at breakfast one morning, one of the king's courtiers opened his boiled egg at the big end and another told him that was wrong, it should be opened at the small end! The point Dean Swift was making is that from such insignificant causes grow conflicts that can last centuries and kill thousands. Well, he was near the thing that's plagued me all my life, but he was content to say it happened that way. What blowtorches me is -- why. Why are human beings capable of hating each other over such trifles? Why, when an ancient triviality is proved to be the cause of trouble, don't people just stop fighting? But I'm off on wars again -- I guess because when you're talking about stupidity, wars give you too many good examples. So tell me -- why, when someone's sure to die of an incurable disease and needs something for pain -- why don't they give him heroin instead of morphine? Is it because heroin's habit-forming? What difference could that possibly make? And besides, morphine is, too. I'll tell you why -- it's because heroin makes you feel wonderful and morphine makes you feel numb and gray. In other words, heroin's fun (mind you, I'm talking about terminal cases, dying in agony, not normally healthy people) and morphine is not -- and if it's fun. there must be something evil or wrong about it. A dying man is not supposed to be made to feel good. And laws that keep venereal disease from being recognized and treated; and laws against abortion; and all the obscenity statutes -- right down at the root these are all anti-pleasure laws. Would you like the job of explaining that to a man from Mars, who hadn't been brought up with them? He couldn't follow reasoning like that any more than he could understand why we have never designed a heat engine -- which is essentially what an internal combustion engine is -- that can run without a cooling system -- a system designed to dissipate heat! And lots more. So maybe you see what happened to me when I read the article about the Class of 'fifty. The article peaked a tall pyramid inside me, brought everything to a sharp point. young man. All this time and he hadn't yet lost the dazed look. I guess it was hard to blame him. "Pens are no good on paper napkins," he said. I handed him my felt-tip. "Try this." He tried it. "Hey, this is great. This is really keen." A felt-tip does fine on paper napkins. He studied it as if he had never seen such a thing before. "Really keen," he said again. Then he drew this:  "Yingyang," I said. "Right?" He nodded. "One of the oldest symbols on Earth. Then you know what it means." "Well, some anyway. All opposites -- life and death, light and dark, male and female, heavy and light-anything that has an opposite." "That's it," he said. "Well, let me show you something." Using another napkin, folded in two, as a straightedge, he lay it across the symbol. "You see, if you were to travel in a straight line across a diameter -- any diameter -- you'd have to go on both black and white somewhere along the way. You can't go all the way on just one color without bending the line or going a short way, less than the diameter. "Now let's say this circle is the board on which the game of human affairs is played. The straight line can be any human course -- a life, a marriage, a philosophy, a business. The optimum course is a full diameter, and that's what most people naturally strive for; a few might travel short chords or bent ones -- sick ones. Most people can and do travel the diameter. For each person, life, marriage. whatever, there's a different starting point and a different arrival point, but if they travel the one straight line that goes through the center, they will travel black country exactly as much as white, ying as much as yang. The balance is perfect, no matter where you start or which way you go. Got it?" "I see what you mean," I said. "Your coffee's cold." "So's yours. Now look: suppose some force came along and shifted one of these colors away from the center point, like this -- " And he drew again. o We studied his drawing. He drew well and quickly. He said, "You see, if the shift were gradual, then from the very second it began there would be some people -- some lives, philosophies -- who would no longer have that perfect balance between black and white, between ying and yang. Nothing wrong with the course they traveled -- they still aim for the very center and pass on through. "And if the shift continued to where I've drawn it, you can see that some people might travel all the way on the white only. "And that's what has happened to us. That's the answer to what seems to be human stupidity. There's nothing wrong with people! Far and away most of them want to travel that one straight line, and they do. It isn't their fault that the rules have been changed and that the only way to the old balance for anyone is to travel a course that is sick or twisted or short. "The coffee is cold. Oh, God, I've been running off at the mouth. You'll want to get back to the office." "No, I won't," I said. "The hell with it. You go on." For somewhere along the line he had filled me with a deep, strange excitement. The things that he said had plagued him all his life -- or things like them -- had plagued me, too. How often had I stood in a voting booth, trying to decide between Tweedle-Dee and Tweedle-Dum, the Big Endians versus the Little Endians? Why can't you tell someone, "Honesty is the best policy -- " or "do as you would be done by -- " and straighten his whole life out, even when it might make the difference between life and death? Why do people go on smoking cigarettes? Why is a woman's breast -- which for thousands of artists has been a source of beauty and of life -- regarded as obscene? Why do we manipulate to increase the cost of this road or that sclpol so we can "bring in Federal money" as if the Federal money weren't coming from our own pockets? And since most people try to be decent and honest and kind -- why do they do the stupid things they do? What in the name of God put us into Viet Nam? What are ghettoes all about? Why can't the honest sincere liberals just shut up and quietly move into the ghettoes any time they can guarantee that someone from the ghetto can take their place in the old neighborhood -- and keep right on doing it until there are no more ghettoes? Why can't they establish a country called Suez out of territory on both sides of the canal -- and populate it from Israel and all the Arab countries and all the refugees and finance it with canal tolls and put in atomic power plants to de-salt seawater and make the desert bloom, and forbid weapons and this-or-that "quarters" and hatred? In other words, why are simple solutions always impossible? Why is any solution that acceptable? What makes us undercopulate and overbreed when the perfect balance is available to everybody? And at this weary time of a quiet morning in the Automat, I was pinioned by the slender bright shard of hope that my dazed friend had answers. Go back to the office? Really, the hell with it. "You go ahead," I said, and he did. Ill that article about the class of '# -- the Silent Generation -- and I began to get mad-scared, and it grew and grew until I felt I had to do something about it. If the class of '# ever got to run things, they'd have the money, they'd have the power. In a very real sense they'd have the guns. It would be the beginning of a long period -- maybe forever -- of more-of-the-sameness. There didn't seem any way to stop it. Now I'd worked out this yingyang theory when I was a college sophomore, because it was the only theory that would fit all the facts. Given that some force had shifted the center, good people, traveling straight the way they should, had to do bad things because they could never, never achieve that balance. There was only one thing I didn't know. What force had moved the center? I sat in the office, dithering and ignoring my work, and tried to put myself together. Courage, mon camarade, le diable est mart, is what I said to myself. That mean anything to you? No? Okay -- when I was a kid I read a book called The Cloister and the Hearth, by Charles Reade. It was about a kid raised in a monastery who went into the world -- an eighteenth-century kind of world, or earlier, I forget now. Anyway, one of the people he meets is a crazy Frenchman, always kicking up his heels and cheering people up and at the worst of times that's what he'd say: Courage, buddy -- the devil is dead. It stuck with me and I used to say it when everything fell apart and there seemed nowhere to turn and nothing to grab hold of. I said it now, and you know, it was like a flash bulb going off between my ears. Mind you, it was real things I was fretting about, not myths or fantasies or religious principles. It was overpopulation and laws against fun and the Dust Bowl (remember that? Well, look it up some time) and nowhere to put the and cruelty and apathy. I took a pad of paper and drew these same diagrams and sat looking at them. I was very excited, I felt I was very near an answer. Ying and Yang. Good and evil -- sure -- but nobody who understands it would ever assign good to one color and bad to the other. The whole point is, they both have to be there and in perfect balance. Light and dark, male and female, closed and open, life and death, that-which-is-outgoing and that-which-comes-together -- all of it, everything -- opposition, balance. Well now, for a long time the devil has had a bad name. Say a bad press. And why not? Just for the sake of argument, say it is the yang country he used to rule and that is the one that was forced aside. Anyone living and thinking in a straight line could spend his whole life and career and all his thinking in ying country. He'd have to know that yang was there, but he'd never encounter it, never experience it. More than likely he'd be afraid of it because that's what ignorance does to people, even good people. And the ones who did have some experience of yang, the devil's country, would find much more of the other as they went along, because the balance would be gone. And the more the shift went on, the more innocent, wellmeaning, thoughtful people ran the course of their lives and thoughts, the worse they would think of the devil's country and the worse they would talk about it and him. It would get so you couldn't trust the books; they'd all been written from the one point of view, the majority side of imbalance. It would begin to look as if the yang part of the universe were a blot which had to be stamped out to make a nice clean all-ying universe -- and you have your John Knox types and your Cotton Mathers; just good people traveling straight and strong and acting from evidence that was all wrong by reason that couldn't be rational. And I thought. That's it! The devil is dead! I have to do something about it. But what? Tell somebody, that's what. Tell everybody, but let's be practical. There must be somebody, somewhere, who knows what to do about it -- or at least how to explain about the yingyang and how it's gone wrong, so that everybody could rethink what we've done, what we've been. Then I remembered the Saturday Review. The Saturday Review has a personals column in it that's read by all sorts of people -- judging by the messages. But I mean all kinds of people. If I could write the right ad, word it just the right way... I felt like a damn fool. Year of Our Lord #, turning all my skills as a professional copywriter to telling the world that the devil was dead, but it was an obsession, you see, and I had to do something, even something insane. I had to start somewhere. So I wrote the ad. er's torch is out and we're all on the same end of the seesaw. Help or we'll die of it. Whoever knows the answer call DU#-# Extension #. I'm not going to tell you how many drafts I wrote or all the reasons why, copywise, that was best, mixed metaphors and all. I knew that whoever could help would know what I was asking. N OW comes the hard part. For you, I mean, not me. Me, I did what I had to. You're going to have to believe it. Well, maybe you don't have to. Just -- well, just suspend disbelief until you hear me out, okay? All right. I wrote up the copy and addressed an envelope. I put on a stamp and a special delivery. I put in the copy and a check. I sealed it and crossed the hall -- you know where the mail chute is -- right across from my door. Your door. It was late by then, everyone had gone home and my footsteps echoed and I could hear that funny whistle under the elevator doors. I slid the envelope into the slot and let go, and my phone rang. I'd never heard it ring quite like that before. I can say that, yet I can't tell you how it was different. I sprinted into the office and sat down and picked up the phone. I'm glad I sat down first. There was this Voice... I have a hell of an ear, you know that? I've thought a lot about that Voice and recalled it to myself and I can tell you what it was made of -- a tone, its octave and the fifth harmonic. I mean if you can imagine a voice made of three notes, two an octave apart and the third reinforcing, but not really three notes at all, because they sounded absolutely together like one. Then, they weren't pure notes, but voice-tones, with all the overtones that means. And none of that tells you anything either, any more than if I described the physical characteristics of a vibrating string and the sound it produced -- when the string happened to be on a cello played by Pablo Casals. You know how it is in a room full of people when you suddenly become aware of a single voice that commands attention because of what it is, not what it says. When a. voice like that has, in addition, something to say -- well, you listen. I listened. The first thing I heard -- I didn't even have a chance to say hello -- was: "You're right. You're absolutely right." I said, "Who is this?" and the Voice sighed a little and waited. Then it said, "Let's not go into that. It would be best if you figured it out by yourself." As things turned out, that was a hundred percent on target. I think if the Voice hadn't taken that tack I'd have hung up, or anyway wasted a lot of time in being convinced. The Voice said, "What matters is your ad in the Saturday Review." "I just mailed it!" "I just read it," the Voice said, then explained: "Time isn't quite the same here." At least I think that's what it said. It said, "How everything right again?" I didn't know what to say. I remember holding the phone away from my face and looking at it as if it could tell me something. Then I listened again. The Voice told me everything I was going through, carefully, not bored exactly but the way you explain to a child that you know what's bothering him. The Voice said, "You know who I am but you won't think the words. You don't want to believe any part of this but you have to and you know you will. You're so pleased with yourself for being right that you cannot think straight -- which is only one of the reasons you can't think straight. Now pull yourself together and answer my question." I couldn't remember the question, so I had to be asked once to make everything right again? You have to understand that this Voice meant what it said. If you'd heard it, you'd have believed it -- anybody would. I know I was being asked to make a commitment and that was pretty scary, but over and above that I knew I was being told that everything could be made right again -- that the crazy tilt that had been plaguing mankind for hundreds, maybe thousands of years could be fixed. And I might be the guy to do it -- me, for God's sake. If I had any doubts, any thiscan't-be kind of feelings -- they disappeared. How far would I go? I said, "All the way." The Voice said, "Good. If this works you can take the credit. If it doesn't you take the blame -- and you'll have to live with the idea that you might have done it and you failed. I won't be able to help you with that." I said, anyway I'd know I'd tried. The Voice said, "Even if you succeed you may not like what has to be done." I said, "Suppose I don't do it -- what will happen?" The Voice said, "You ever read #T I said I had. The Voice said, "Like that, only more so and sooner. There isn't any other way it can go now." That s what I'd been thinking -- that's what had upset me when I read the article. "I'll do it," is all I said. The Voice said that was fine. It said "I'm going to send you to see somebody. You have to persuade him. He won't talk to me and he's the only one who can do anything." I began to have cold feet. "But who is he? Where? What do I say?" "You know what to say. Or I wouldn't be talking to you." I asked, "What do I have to do?" And all I was told was to take the elevator. Then the line went dead. S o I turned out the lights and went to the door -- and then I remembered and went back for my drawings of the yingyang, one as it ought to be and the other, showing it out of balance. I held them like you'd hold an airline ticket on a first flight. I went to the elevators. How am I going to make you believe this? Well, you're right -- it doesn't matter if you do or not. Okay, here's what happened. I pushed the call button and the door opened instantly, the way it does once in a while. I stepped into the elevator and turned around -- and there I was. The door hadn't closed, the car hadn't moved. It all happened when I was turning around. The door was open, but not in the hallway on the twenty-first floor. The scene was gray. Hard gray outdoor ground and gray mist. I stood a while looking out and my heart was thumping like someone was pounding me on the back with fists. But nothing happened, so I stepped out. I was scared. Nothing happened. The gray fog was neither still nor blowing. Sometimes there seemed to be shapes out there somewhere -- trees, rocks, buildings -- but then there was nothing and maybe it was all a vast plain. It had an outdoors feel to it -- that's all I can say for sure. The elevator door was solidly behind me, which was reassuring. I took one step away from it -- a little one. I'll have you know -- and called out. It took three tries before my voice would work. "Lucifer!" A voice answered me. Somehow it wasn't as -- well, as grand as the one I'd heard over the phone, but in other ways it was bigger. It said, "Who is that? What do you want?" It was cranky. It was the voice of someone interrupted, someone who felt damn capable of handling the interruption, too. And this time there really was something looming closer through the fog. I clapped my hands over my face. I felt my knees hit the gray dirt. I didn't kneel down, you understand. The knees just buckled as if they didn't belong to me any more. But hell, the wings. Bat's wings, leathery, and a tail with a point on it like a big arrowhead. That face, eyes. And thirty feet tall, man! He touched my shoulder and I would have screamed like a schoolgirl if I'd had the breath for it. "Come on now." It was a different voice altogether -- he'd changed it -- but it was his all the same. He said, "I don't look like that. That came out of your head. Here -- look at me." I looked. I guess it was funny, me kind of peeping up quickly so in case it was more than I could take I could hide my face again -- as if that would do any good. But I'd had more than I could handle. What I saw was a middle-aged guy in a buff corduroy jacket and brown slacks. He had graying hair and a smooth suntanned forehead and the brightest blue eyes I have ever seen. He helped me to my feet. He said, "I don't look like this either, but -- " he shrugged and smiled. I said, "Well, thanks anyway -- " and felt stupid. I looked around at the fog. "Where is this?" He kind of waved his hand. "I can't really say. Where would you want it to be?" How do you answer a question like that? I couldn't. He could. He put the back of his hand against my cheek and gently turned my face toward him and bent close. He did something I can only describe as what you do when you pick up a magazine and run your thumb across the edge of the pages and flip it open somewhere. Only he did it inside my head somehow. Anyway there was a blaze of golden light that made me blink. to it the gray was gone. When I was a kid I worked one year on a farm in Vermont. I used to go for the cows in the late afternoon. The day pasture was huge, with a stand of pine at the upper end and the whole thing was steep as a roof. with granite outcroppings all over, gray, and white limestone. That's where we were, the vdty smell of it, the little lake with the dirt road around the end of it far down at the bottom and the wind hissing through the pine trees up there and a woodchuck ducking out of sight on the skyline. I could even see three of the Holsteins, standing level on the sidehill in that miraculous way they have as if they had two short legs and two long ones. I never did figure out how they do it. And I got a flash of panic, too, because my elevator door was gone -- but he seemed to know and just waved his hand casually over to my left. And there it was, a Rockefeller Center elevator door in the middle of a Vermont pasture. Funny. When I was fourteen that door in the pasture would have scared the hell out of me. Now I was scared without it. I looked around me and smelled the late August early evening and marveled. "It's so real," is what I said. "Seems real." "But I was here -- right here -- when I was a kid." "Seemed real then, too, didn't it?" I think he was trying to make me rethink all along the line -- not so much to doubt things, but to wipe everything clean and start over. "Belief or nonbelief has no power over objective truth," is what he told me. He said that if two people believe the same thing from the same evidence, it means that they believe the same thing, nothing more. While I was chewing on that he took the sketches out of my hand -- the same ones I just did for you. I had quite forgotten I was holding them. He looked at them and grunied. "It's like that, is it?" I took back the sketches and began to make my speech. I said, "You see, it's like this. Here the balance is -- " and he kind of laughed a little and said wait, wait, we don't have to go through all that. I think he meant, words. I mean he touched the side of my face again and made me face him and did that thing with his eyes inside my head. Only this time it was like taking both your thumbs and pulling open the pages of a book that are sort of stuck together. I wouldn't say it hurt but I wouldn't want much more of it either. I remember a single flash of shame that things I'd read, studied, things I'd thought out. I'd been careless with or had forgotten. And all the while -- a very short while -- he was digging in my head he was curing the shame, too. I began to understand that what he could get from me wasn't just what I'd learned and understood -- it was everything, everything that had ever passed through my pipeline. And all in a moment. Then he stepped back and said, "Bastard!" I thought, what have I done? He laughed at me. "Not you. Him. " I thought, oh. The Voice on the phone. The one who sent me. He looked at me with those sixty-thousand candlepower eyes and laughed again and wagged his head. "I swore I'd have nothing to do with him any more," he said, "and now look -- he's thrown me a hook." I guess I looked mixed-up, because I was. He began to talk to me kindly, trying to make me feel better. He said, "It's not easy to explain. You've learned so much that just ain't so and you've learned it from people who also didn't understand. Couldn't. It goes back a long time. I mean, for you it does. For me -- well, time is different here." He thought a bit and said, "Calling me Lucifer was real bright of you, you know that? Lucifer means 'bringer of light.' If you're going to stick with the yingyang symbol -- and it's a good one -- you'll see that there's a center for the dark part and a center for the light -- sometimes they're drawn in, a little dot on each part right where a pollywog's eye would be. I am that dot and the Voice you heard is the other one. Lucifer I may be, but I'm not the devil. I'm just the other. It takes two of us to make the whole. What I just might have overlooked is that it takes two of us to keep the whole. Really, I had no idea -- " and he leaned forward a got another quick look inside my head -- " no idea at all that things would get into such a mess so quickly. Maybe I shouldn't have left." I had to ask him. "Why did you?" H e said, "I got mad. I had a crazy notion one day and wanted to try something and he didn't want me to do it. But I did it anyway and then when it got me into trouble he wouldn't pull me out of it. I had to play it all the way through. It hurt." He laughed a funny laugh. I understood that 'it hurt' was a gigantic understatement. "So I got mad and cut out and came here. He's been yelling and sending messages and all, ever since, but I paid him no mind until you." "Why me?" "Yes," he said, "why you?" He thought it over. "Tell me something -- have you got anything to keep you where you are? I mean a wife or a career or kids or something that would get hurt if you suddenly disappeared?" "Nothing like that, no. Some friends -- but no wife, no folks. And my job's just a job." "Thought so," he said. Talking to himself, he said, "Bastard. Built this one from the ground up, he did. Knew damn well I'd get a jolt when I saw what a rotten mess this was." Then he said very warmly, "Don't take that personally. You can't help it." I couldn't help it. I couldn't help taking it a little personally either. Maybe I was a little sharp when I said, "Well -- are you going to come back or not?" He gave it right back to me. "I really don't know," he said. "Why don't I leave it to you? You decide." "Me?" "Why not? You got yourself into this." "Did I?" "No matter how carefully he set you up for it, friend, he had to get your permission first. Right?" I remembered that Voice; How The one I had called Lucifer fixed me with the blazing eyes. "I am going to lay it right on you. I will do what you say. If you tell me to stay here, to stay out of it, it's going to be like Orwell said: 'To visualize the future you must visualize a boot stamping eternally on a human face.' But if I come back it's going to be almost as bad. Things are really out of hand, so much that it can't be straightened out overnight. It would take years. People aren't made to take the truth on sight and act on it. They have to be prodded and pushed -- usually by being made so miserable in so many ways that they get mad. When enough of them get mad enough they'll find the way." "Well, good, then." He mimicked me. I think he was a little sore and just maybe he didn't want to go back to work. " 'Well, good then,' " he mocked me. "We'll have to shovel stupidity on them. We'll have to get them into long meaningless wars. We'll make them live under laws that absolutely make no sense and keep passing more of them. We'll lay taxes on them until they can't have luxuries and comforts without getting into trouble and we'll lay on more until it hurts to buy enough just to live." I said, "That's the same thing as the boot!" He said, "No it isn't. Let the class of '# take over and you'll have that. Orwell said eternally and he was right. No conflict, no dissent, no division, no balance. If I come back, there'll be plenty of all that. People will die -- lots of them. And hurt -- plenty." "There's no other way?" "Look," he said, "you can't give people what they want. They have to earn it or take it. When they start doing that there'll be bombings and riots and people -- especially young people -- will do what they want to and what works for them, not what they're told. They'll find their own ways -- and it won't be anything like what grandpa said." , I thought about all that and then about the class of '# and the stamping boot. "Come back," I said. He sighed and said, "Oh, God." I don't know what he meant. But I think he was glad. sudden -- there was more light outside the Automat than inside. I felt as dazed as my friend looked. I said, "And what have you been doing since nineteen fifty?" He said, "Don't you understand? All this happened last night! Last night was nineteen fifty! I got back into the elevator and walked into my -- ypur -- the office and there you were!" "And the dev -- Lucif -- whoever it was, he's back, too?" "Time is different for him. He came back right away. You've already told me enough about what's been happening since then. He's back. He's been back. Things are moving toward the center again. It's hard to do, but it's happening." I stuck my spoon into my cold old coffee and swirled it around and thought of the purposeless crime and the useless deaths and the really decent people who didn't know they were greedy, and a deep joy began to kindle inside me. "Then maybe it's not all useless." "Oh, God, it better not be," he whispered. "Because all of it is my fault." "No it isn't. Things are going to be all right." As I said that I was sure of it. I looked at him, so lost and dazed -- and I thought,  am going to help this guy. I am going to help him help me to understand better, to work out how we can bring it all into balance again. I wondered if he knew he was a messiah, that he had saved the world. I don't think he did. Sudden thought: "Hey," I said. "did he tell you why he dropped out mad like that? What was it -- he did something the other one didn't want him to do?" "Didn't I mention that? Sorry," said the dazed man. "He got tired of being a -- a force. Whatever you call it. Spirit. He wanted to be a man for a while, to see what it was like. He could do it -- but he couldn't get out of it again without the other's help. So he walked around for a while as a man -- " "And?" "And got crucified."  galaxy stars real old-timers, now enjoys two careers -- college teaching and writing st. Born in #, Jack saw his first story, "The Metal Man," appear in the December, #, issue of Amazing Stories. Since then he has had well cluding more than twenty novels. Returning to college in the late #s, he picked up his A.B. (summa cum iaude) and his M.A., then went on to earn his Ph.D. in # with a thesis on H. G. Wells. Jack is now an associate professor of English at Eastern New Mexico University in his home town of Portales. At the university Jack inaugurated one of the flrst college-level courses in sf as literature. "Theoretically, I suppose," Jack tells us, "I should be writing westerns. I was born in the mining-and-cattle town of Bisbee in the Arizona Territory. We lived on a cattle ranch in the mountainous wilds of Sonora until the Mexican Revolution and then moved by covered wagon to New Mexico when I was seven years old. But somehow the world of scientific possibility always seemed more exciting to me than the rather grim real world. I started writing science fiction on the sandhill homestead in New Mexico before I went off to college, and I don't hope to get over it..." By the way, Larry Eisenberg's new book The Best Laid Schemes is published by Macmillan -- not by Scribner's as we mistakenly reported last month. The spacer may love his ship -- but never understand her. That's a job for his wife... A I stood impassively in the port wing of his bridge as his ship, the round-the-world tramp Sonya Winneck, slid gently toward her berthbut although his stocky body was immobile, his brain was active. He was gauging speed, distances, the effect of the tide. His engines were stopped, but the vessel still seemed to be carrying too much way. He was stemming the ebb but, according to the Port Directions, there was sometimes -- not alwaysan eddy, a counter-current, along this line of wharfage. In any case the clocking would be a tight fit. Ahead of him was Iron Baron, one of the steel trade ships, a huge, beamy brute with gigantic deck cranes almost capable of lifting her by her own bootstraps. In the berth astern was the Lone Star Line's Orionic, with even more beam to her than the Baron. "Port," ordered Grimes. "Hard over." "Hard aport, sir," replied the quartermaster. Sonya Winneck was accosting the wharf at a fairly steep angle now, her stem aimed at a bollard just abaft Iron Baron's stern. Grimes lifted his whistle to his lips and blew' one short, sharp blast. From the fo'c's'le head came the rattle of chain cable as the starboard anchor was let go, then one stroke of the bell to signal that the first shackle was in the pipe. Grimes looked aft. Sonya Winneck' s quarter was now clear of Orionic's bows. "Midships. Slow astern." He heard the replies of the man at the wheel and the Third Officer. He felt the vibration as the reversed screw bit into the water. But would "slow astern" be enough? He was about to order "half astern," then realized that this was what he was getting, if not more. The transverse thrust of the screw threw Sonya Winneck's stern to port even as her headway was killed. Already a heaving line was ashore forward and, snaking after it, the first of the mooring lines. Aft, the Second Mate was ready to get his first line ashore. "Stop her," ordered Grimes. "That will do the wheel, thank you." On fo'c's'le head and poop the self-tensioning winches were whining. Grimes, looking down from the bridge wing to the marker flag on the wharf, saw that he was exactly in position. He made the traditional arms-crossedabove-the-head gesture AaA:e her fast as she is -- to the Chief Officer forward, the Second Officer aft. Then he walked slowly into the wheelhouse. The Third Officer was still standing by the engine control pedestal. "Finished with engines, Mr. Denham," said Grimes coldly. "Finished with engines, sir." The young man put the lever to that position. A jangling of bells drifted up from below. "Mr. Denham" "Sir?" The officer's voice was an almost inaudible squeak. He looked frightenedand, thought Grimes, well he might be. "Mr. Denham, I am well aware that in your opinion Tm an outsider who should never have been appointed to command this vessel. I am well aware, too, that in your opinion at least your local knowledge far surpasses mine. Even so, I shall be obliged if you will carry out my orders, although you will still have the right, the obligation, in fact, to query them -- but not when I'm in the middle of berthing the bloody ship!" Grimes simmered down. "For your information, Mr. Denham, even I realized that slow astern would not be sufficient. I was about to order more sternpower -- then saw that you had taken matters into your own possibly capable but definitely unqualified hands." "But, sir -- " Grimes' prominent ears had reddened. "There are no 'buts.' " "But, sir, I tried to put her to 'slow astern.' The lever jerked out of my hand to 'full.' " "Thank you, Mr. Denham," said Grimes at last. He knew that the young man was not lying. "You'd better see the engineer, or the electrician, and get those controls fixed. The next time they might do the wrong thing instead of the right one." He strode through the chartroom and then down to his quarters. Sonya, who had watched the berthing from the lower bridge, was waiting for him. She rose from her chair as he entered the day cabin and stood there, tall, slim and graceful. Her right hand snapped up to the widow's peak of her shining auburn hair. She said, "I salute you, Cap'n. A masterly piece of shiphandling." Grimes grunted. "It was like something out of one of your own books." She went to the case on the bulkhead in which were both privately owned volumes and those considered by the Winneck Line to be fit and proper reading for its Masters. From the Company's shelf she lifted The Inter-Island Steamer Express, by John Grimes. She read aloud, "These captains, maintaining their timetables and berthing and unberthing their big, sea-going passenger ferries in the most appalling weather conditions, were without doubt among the world's finest shiphandlers." "The weather conditions this morning aren't appalling," said Grimes. "In any case, that was on Earth. This is Aquarius." A quarius, as its name implied, was a watery world. It lay in toward the center from the Rim Worlds, fifty or so light years to the Galactic East of the Shakespearian Sector. It was Earth-type insofar as gravitation, atmosphere and climate were concerned, but was geographically dissimilar to the Home Planet. There were no great land masses -- only chains of islands, some large, some small, some no more than flyspecks on even a medium-scale chart. In this respect it was like Mellise, one of the planets of the Eastern Circuit. Unlike Mellise, it possessed no indigenous intelligent life. Men had colonized it during the Second Expansion -- and, as was the case with most Second Expansion colonizations, it had been a case of discovery and settlement by chance rather than by design. Time and time again it happened, that disastrous, often tragic sequence of events. The magnetic storm, the gaussjammer thrown light-millennia off course, her pile dead and the hungry emergency diesels gulping precious hydrocarbons to feed power to the Ehrenhaft generators, the long plunge into and through the Unknown, the desperate search for a world, any world, that would sustain human life... Lode Messenger stumbled upon Aquarius and made a safe landing in the vicinity of the North Magnetic Pole. Like all the later ships of her period she carried a stock of fertilized ova, human and animal, a wide variety of plant seeds and an extensive technical library. Even when the gaussjammers were on regular runs, as Lode Messenger had been, there was always the possibility that their people would finish up as founders of a new colony. When the planet was rediscovered by Commodore Shakespeare during his voyage of exploration out toward the Rim, the settlement was already well established. With the Third Expansion it accepted its quota of immigrants, but insisted that all newcomers work for a probationary period in the merchant or fishing fleets before taking up employment ashore if they so wished. Somebody once said that if you wanted to emigrate to Aquarius you had to hold at least an Able Bodied Seaman's papers. This was not quite true, but it was not far from the truth. It had also been said that Aquarians had an inborn dislike and distrust of spaceships but loved sea-going ships. This was true. Grimes, although not an immigrant, was a seaman of sorts. He was on the planet by invitation, having been asked by its rulers -- the Havenmaster and the Master Wardens -- to write a history of the colony. For that he was well qualified, being acknowledged as the leading maritime historian specializing in Terran marine history in the Rim Worlds. His books -- The Inter-Island Steamer Express, The Flag of the Southern Cross, The Western Ocean Greyhounds and Times of Transition -- had sold especially well on Aquarius, although in the worlds of the Rim Confederacy they were to be found mainly only in libraries, and in very few libraries at that. And Commodore Grimes, Rim Worlds Naval Reserve, Master Astronaut, was more than just a writer about the sea. He held the rank of admiral -- honorary, but salt water admiral nonetheless -- in the Ausiphalian Navy on Tharn. Captain Thornton, the havenmaster, had said, "Legally speaking, that commission of yours entitles you to a Certificate of Competency as a Master Mariner. Then you can sail in command of one of our ships, to get the real feel of life at sea." "I'm not altogether happy about it, Tom," Grimes had objected, not too strongly. "I'm the boss here," Thornton had assured him. "And, in any case. I'm not turning you loose until you've been through crash courses in navigation, seamanship, meteorology, cargo stowage and stability." "I'm tempted," Grimes had admitted. "Tempted?" Sonya had scoffed. "He's just dying to strut his bridge like the ancient mariners he's always writing about. His only regret will be that you Aquarians didn't recreate the days of sail while you were about it." "Now and again I regret it myself," admitted the havenmaster. "Fore and aft rig, a diesel auxiliary, electrical deck machinery -- there'd be something quite fast enough for some of our trades and economical to boot. But I'm well known as an enemy of progress -- progress for its own sake, that is." "A man after my own heart," said Grimes. "You're just a pair of reactionaries," Sonya had told them. Grimes supposed he was a reactionary; but he enjoyed this world. It was efficiently run -- but with ample recognition that there were things more important than efficiency. There was automation -- up to a certain point, but up to that point only. The havenmaster had admitted that he was fighting a rearguard action to try to keep control of the ships in the hands of the seamen officers. There was a love of and respect for the sea. Both were understandable. From the very beginning of the colony these people had grown up on a watery world and the books most in demand in their technical libraries had been those on shipbuilding, seamanship and navigation. Aquarius was poor in radioactives but rich in mineral oil, so the physicists had never been able -- as they had been on so many worlds -- to take charge. The steam engine and the diesel were still the prime movers even in the air, where the big passenger-carrying airships did the work that on other planets was performed by jetplanes and rockets. The surface ships were, by modern standards, archaic. Very few of them ran to bow-thrusters -- and those only ferries, cargo and passenger, to which the strict adherence to a timetable was of paramount importance, whose masters could not afford to make a leisurely job of backing into a roll-onroll-off berth and therefore required the additional maneuvering aid. There was some containerization, but it was not carried to extremes, it being recognized that the personnel of the cargo-carriers were entitled to leisure time in port. Self-tensioning winches and, for cargo handling, cranes rather than derricks cut down the number of hands required on deck and enginerooms were almost fully automated, with bridge control for arrival and departure maneuvers. There were electronic navigational aids a-plenty -- radar, echometer, loran, shoran, an inertial system, position-fixing by artificial satellite -- but these the havenmaster frowned upon, as did most of the senior shipmasters. Thornton quoted from Grimes' own book. Times of Transition-. "The electronic wizards of the day, who were not seamen, failed to realize that a competent navigator, armed only with sextant, chronometer and ephemeris, together with a reasonably accurate log, can always fix the position of his ship with reasonable accuracy provided that there is an occasional break in the clouds for an identifiable celestial body to shine through. Such a navigator is never at the mercy of a single fuse." "And our being at the mercy of machinery, John, is what I'm trying to avoid," said Thornton. "Unless we're careful our ships will be officered by mere button pushers, incapable of running a series of PLs. Unluckily, not all the Master Wardens think as I do. Too many of them are engineers and businessmen -- and in my experience such people have far less sales resistance than we simple sailors." "And what dogs have they been sold?" asked Grimes. "One that's a real bitch -- from my viewpoint and probably from yours. Y ou've heard of Elektra?" "Yes," broke in Sonya. "Carinthian Sector. Third Expansion colonization." She grinned a little unkindly. "It's a planet where the minimum qualification for immigration is a doctorate in one of the sciences, preferably physics. But they have to let in occasional chemists, biologists and the like to keep the dump habitable." "And they have quite a few now with degrees in salesmanship," went on the havenmaster. "One of them was here, a few years back." "And he sold you this female pup?" Grimes asked. "He did that. The Purcell Navigator. It's named, I suppose, after its inventor. It's a sealed box, with the gods know what sort of mess of memory fields and the like inside it. It's hooked up to all the ship's ' electronic navigational gear -- gyrocompass, radar, echometer, loran, shoran -- just name a pie and it's got a finger in it. Or a tentacle. It knows just where the ship is at any given second. If you ask it nicely it might condescend to tell you." "You don't like it," said Grimes. "I don't like it. To begin with, some of the shipowners -- and this is a private enterprise planet, remember -- feel that now the bridge can be automated to the same extent as the engineroom, with just one man, the master, in charge, snoring his head off on the chartroom settee and being awakened by an alarm bell just in time to rub the sleep out of his eyes and take his ship into port. But that's not the worst of it. Now the Institute of Marine Engineers is saying, Tf navigation is only a matter of pushing buttons we're at least as well qualified as deck officers.' " "I've heard that often enough," said Grimes. "Even in Space." "Does anybody know how these Purcell Navigators work?" asked Sonya. "No. One of the terms of sale is that they must be installed by technicians from the world of manufacture -- Elektra. Another is that they must not, repeat not, be tampered with in any way. As a matter of fact the chief electrician of the Carrington Yard did try to find out what made one tick. He was lucky to lose only a hand." "It seems," said Grimes, "that I came here just in time." "What do you mean, John?" "Well, I shall be able to enjoy the last of the old days, the good old days, on Aquarius. And I shall have the material for a few more chapters of my Times of Transition." "He likes being morbid," said Sonya. "Almost as much as he likes being reactionary." "Mphm," grunted Grimes. "Old-fashioned sounds better." He got up from his chair, walked soundlessly over the carpeted floor to the bookshelves that formed a space-divider in the huge, circular room that was called the Havenmaster's Lookout. He stared at the rows of books, most of them old but in recent printings, only a few of them new. And they were real books, all of them, not spools of microfilm; There were the standard works on the old arts of the seaman, hopelessly out of date on most worlds, but not yet on this one -- Brown, Nicholl, Norie, Riesenberg, Lecky, Thomas -- and the chronicles of the ancient explorers and navigators -- Hakluyt, Dampier, Cook, Flinders, Bligh. Then there were the novels -- Conrad of course, McFee, Monsarrat, Herman Wouk, Forester. Grime's hand went out to Melville's Moby Dick and he remembered that odd Hall of Fame to which he had been whisked from the mountaintop on Kinsolving -- and felt regret that he had not been able to meet Lieutenant Commander Queeg, Admiral Lord Hornblower and Captain Ahab. Were there white whales in the Aquarian seas? He turned, saw that his wife and Captain Thornton had risen from their own seats and were standing, staring out through the huge window that formed the entire outer wall of the Lookout that, in its turn, was the top level of the twothousand-foot-high control tower. Above the Lookout towered only the mast from which sprouted antennae, radar scanners, anemometers and the like, was topped by the powerful, group-flashing Steep Island Light. Grimes walked slowly to join Sonya and his host, gazing out through the clear glass into the darkness. At regular intervals, the beam of the Light, a sword of misty radiance, swept overhead. Far to the south a loom of luminescence on the distant sea horizon was Port Stellar, and to east and west, fainter still, were other hazy luminosities -- island cities, island states. Almost directly below was a great passenger liner, from this height no more than a gaudy, glittering insect crawling over the black carpet of the sea. In spite of the insulation and the sound-proofing, the thin, high whine of the wind was audible here. Sonya shivered. "The winds of change are blowing, "she whispered. "A seaman should be able to cope with the wind," said the havenmaster. "I wonder how you'll cope, John? I've arranged for you to take over Sonya Winneck at Port Stellar tomorrow." "I'll get by," said Grimes. "He always does," said Sonya. "Somehow." II G rimes fell in love with Sonya Winneck upon first sight. She was, of course, his first sea command. Nonetheless, she made an immediate appeal to the eye, even to the eye of one who, for all his admiral's commission, had very little practical knowledge of ocean-going ships. The lady was a tramp -- but the tramp was also a lady. She was five hundred feet long overall, with a seventy-foot beam. Bridge and funnel -- this latter scarlet, with a black top and two narrow black bands -- were amidships. Her upperworks and deck cranes were white, her hull green with a yellow ribbon. The boottopping was red. There was more to a ship than outward appearance, however -- and Grimes, himself a shipmaster of long standing, knew this as well as the most seasoned master mariner on the oceans of Aquarius. But she had, he discovered, a fair turn of speed, her diesel-electric drive pushing her through the water at a good twenty knots. She was single screw, with a right-handed propeller. Her wheelhouse and chartroom reminded him almost of the spaceships that he was accustomed to command, but the electronic gadgetry was not unfamiliar to him after the sessions he had put in on the various simulators in the havenmaster's control tower. The only thing that he did not like was the Purcell Navigator squatting like a sinister octopus in its own cage abaft the chartroom. Oh, well, he would make sure that his young gentlemen had no truck with the electronic monster -- he hoped. "I don't like it either," said the tall, skinny, morose Captain Harrell, whom Grimes was relieving. "But it works. Even I have to admit that. It works." Harrell led Grimes down to the big, comfortable day cabin where the two wives -- Mrs. Harrell very dumpy and mousy alongside the slender Sonya -- were waiting. The Harrells' baggage, packed and ready to be carried ashore, was against one bulkhead. On a table stood bottles and glasses, a bowl of cracked ice. The officers came in, neat in their slate-gray shirt-andshorts uniforms and their black, gold-braided shoulderboards, to say goodbye to their old captain and to greet their new one. There was Wilcox, Chief Officer, a burly, blond, young -- but not too young -- giant. Andersen, the Second, was another giant, but redhaired. Viccini, the Third, was slight and dark. Jones, the Engineer, a fat, bald man who could have been any age, came up to be introduced with Mary Hales, the Electrician, a fragile, silverheaded little girl who looked incapable of changing a fuse. Finally came Sally Fielding, Stewardess-Purser, plump and motherly. Glasses were charged. "Well, Captain," began Harrell. "Or should I say Commodore, or Admiral?" "Captain," Grimes told him. "Well, Captain, your name's on the Register and the Articles. You've signed the Receipt for Items Handed Over. You've a good ship and a good team of officers. Happy sailing." "Happy sailing," everybody repeated. "Thank you. Captain," replied Grimes. "And I'm sure that we all wish you an enjoyable leave." "And how are you spending it, Mrs. Harrell?" asked Sonya. "We've a yacht," the other woman told her. "Most of the time we shall be cruising around the Coral Sea." "A busman's holiday," commented Grimes. "Not at all," Harrell told him, grinning for the first time. "There'll just be the two of us, so there'll be no crew problems. And no electronic gadgetry to get in my hair either." "Happy sailing," said Grimes, raising his glass. "Happy sailing," they all said again. A nd it was happy sailing in the beginning. It did not take Grimes long to find his feet, his sea legs. "After all," he said to Sonya, "a ship is a ship is a ship -- " He had been afraid at first that his officers and crew would resent him, an outsider appointed to command with no probationary period in the junior grades -- but there hung about him the spurious glamor of that honorary admiral's commission, and his reputation as a maritime historian earned him respect. Sonya Winneck's people knew that he was on Aquarius to do a job, a useful job, and that his sailing as master of her was part of it. Sonya enjoyed herself, too. She made friends with the other women aboard -- with Mary Hales, with Sally Fielding, with the darkly opulent Vanessa Wilcox who had joined just before departure from Port Stellar, with Tessa and Teena, the Assistant Stewardesses, with the massive Jemima Brown who was queen of the beautifully mechanized galley. Shipboard life -- surface shipboard life -- was new to Sonya in spite of its inevitable resemblances to life aboard a spaceship. She had much to see, much to inquire into. The weather was mainly fine, with warm days, and nights of just sufficient chill to provide a pleasant contrast. Grimes played with the sextant he had purchqed in Port Stellar and became skilled in its use, taking altitude after altitude of the sun, of the planet's two moons, of such stars, planets and artificial satellites as were visible at morning and evening twilight. His officers watched with a certain amusement as he plotted position after position on the working chart, congratulated him when these coincided with those for the same times shown on the chart that was displayed on the screen of the Purcell Navigator. And he was pleased to note that they tended to ignore that contraption, consulting it only when there was a wide variance between positions taken by two observers. A shipmaster, however, was more than a navigator. Pilotage was not compulsory for the majority of the ports visited by Sonya Winneck, although in each one of them pilots were available. Grimes had taken a pilot sailing from Port Stellar, but after the six-day run between that harbor and Tallisport he decided to try to berth the ship himself. After all, he had spent hours in the simulator and, since joining his ship, had read Ardley's Harbor Pilotage from cover to cover. This book, a standard Terran Twentieth Century work on the handling and mooring of ships, had been given him by the havenmaster, who had said, "You should find this useful, John. Ardley was one of the authorities of his time. One thing I like about him -- he says that anchors are there to be used. For maneuvering, I mean." He laughed, added: "But don't go making too much of a habit of it. It annoys Chief Officers!" And so, having made a careful study of the large-scale chart, the plan and the sailing directions. Grimes stood in to Tallisport shortly after sunrise. The wheel was manned, the engines on standby. According to the Tide Tables it was just two hours after first high water, which meant that Sonya Winneck would be stemming the ebb on her way in. But, Wilcox had told him, complications were bound to crop up in this river-harbor. All wharfage was on the western bank of the river, on the starboard hand entering -- and to berth starboard-side-to was to risk damage in a vessel with a righthanded single screw -- especially when the master was an inexperienced shiphandler. Sometimes, however, an eddy, a counter-current, set strongly along the line of wharfage, giving the effect of flood tide. If this eddy were running -- and only visual observation when approaching the berth would confirm this or not -- Grimes would be able to bring the ship's head to starboard -- letting go the starboard anchor to stub her around -- and then ease her alongside, port-side-to, with the anchor still on the bottom. G rimes stood in to TalUsport. With his naked eye he could now see the main leads, two white towers, nicely in line. He told the harbor quartermaster to steer for them, to keep them right ahead. Yes, and there was the breakwater to port, with its red beacon. The red beacon was abeam now and Sonya Winneck was sweeping into the harbor in fine style. "Hadn't you better reduce speed, sir?" suggested the Third Officer. "Mphm. Thank you, Mr. Viccini. Better make it slow -- no, dead slow." "Dead slow, sir." The rhythmic thudding of the diesel generators was unchanged, but there was a subtle diminution of vibration as the propeller revolutions decreased. The main leads were still ahead, but coming abeam to starboard were the two white obelisks that were the leads into the swinging basin. "Port ten degrees," ordered Grimes. Would it be enough? Then he saw the ship's head swinging easily, heard the clicking of the gyro-repeater. "Midships. Steady." He went out to the starboard wing of the bridge and looked aft. The Swinging Basin Leads were coming into line astern nicely. "Steady as you go," he called. Now Sonya Winneck was creeping up the last navigable reach of the river. To starboard was the line of wharfage and behind it the clumps of greenery, spangled with blossoms like jewels, the whitewalled houses, all clean and bright in the morning sun. But Grimes had no eye for scenery; he was too new to the game. Through his binoculars he studied the quay at which he was to berth, the farthest upriver. Beyond it was a mess of dredging equipment, all part and parcel of the port expansion plan. Which side to would it be? He had still to make up his mind. "Sir," said the Third Officer. "Yes?" "It doesn't look as though the eddy is running, sir." "What makes you think that, Mr. Viccini?" The young man pointed to the small craft -- a yacht and two fishing vessels -- past which they were sliding. Their upstream moorings were bar taut, their downstream lines hanging in bights. "Mphm," grunted Grimes. So it was ebb all over the river. He made up his mind. "Tell the Chief and Second Officers it will be starboard side to. Tell Mr. Wilcox to have his port anchor ready." He came to starboard, lined the ship's head up on the upriver end of the wharf. With his mouth whistle he blew one short, sharp blast. The chain cable of the port anchor rattled out through the pipe, the grip of the flukes in the mud acted as a brake. Sonya Winneck was still making way, but with the ebb against her and the drag of the anchor she was almost stopped. This, thought Grimes as he nosed in toward his berth, is easy. But there was an eddy after all; as soon the ship was well inside it she was swept upstream toward the dredges, buoys and pipelines. "Hard a-starboard," Grimes ordered. The anchor was still holding, luckily, and it acted as a fulcrum, checking the upstream motion of the stem while the stern was free to swing. The vessel was broadside on to the line of the river now, still nearing the wharf, but head on. "Swing her, sir," suggested Viccini. "Get a headline ashore and tell the linesmen to run it to the downriver end of the berth." Yes, thought Grimes, it'll work. It better... A heaving line snaked ashore from the fo'c's'le head and was caught by one of the waiting linesmen. He and another man ran with it to the post indicated by the Chief Officer. Then the whining self-tsionjng winch took the weight. Belatedly Grimes thought that he had better stop the engines, had better go astern before the ship's stem crashed through the wharf stringer. But the order had been anticipated. A good lad. Vice ini, he thought. But he'd better not make a habit of this sort of thing. Now Sonya Winneck's bows were being pulled downriver against the counter current, her stem still only a few feet from the stringer, the stern swinging in easily. "Stop her," Grimes ordered. She was alongside now with the very gentlest of impacts and the leading hand of the mooring gang was shouting up that she was in position. Grimes filled and lit his pipe. "Make fast fore and aft," he said. "That'll do the wheel. Finished with engines. Mr. Viccini, I appreciate your help. Don't get me wrong, I like an officer to show initiative. But I think you should try to remember that there's only one master on the bridge." "But, sir -- " "That's all right, Mr. Viccini. You did the right things and I appreciate it. I'll try to do the right things myself in future." Probably the Third Officer would have made a full explanation to Grimes during the day, but as soon as the gangway was out the Winneck Line's local agent came aboard with the mail and in it was a letter saying that Viccini was to be paid off to commence his annual leave and would be relieved that morning by a Mr. Denham. her steady, round-the-planet progress, hardly straying north or south of the T ropics. The meteorology screen in the chartroom rarely showed indications of disturbed weather conditions -- and when it did these were invariably hundreds of miles from the ship's track. It was, Mr. Wilcox said to Grimes, the sort of weather you sign on for. The days and the nights passed pleasantly. At sea there was sunbathing, swimming in the ship's pool that, when inflated, occupied all the foredeck between the forward and after cranes of the main hatch, deck golf and, in the evenings, a variety of games or a wide selection of programs on the playmasters installed throughout the accommodation. In port, the day's business over, there was so much to see, so much to do. There was real swimming and surfing on sunwashed, golden beaches; now and again Grimes was able to hire a small sailing yacht for the day and found this sport much more enjoyable than on the lakes of Lorn, where wind was enough but always bitter. There were the waterfront taverns -- and both Grimes and Sonya loved seafood. The Terran lobster, prawn, oyster and herring had all done well in the Aquarian seas, and there were the local delicacies -- the sand crawlers, which were something like Earth's trilobites must have been; also butterfly fish and sea steaks. It was, for both of them, a holiday -- but for Sonya it was a holiday that palled in time. It was all right for Grimes -- he had his navigation to play with, his pilotage and, when he got around to it, research to carry out on the projected history and a chapter or so of it to write. His wife, however, was becoming bored. It was a longish run between Lynnhaven and Port Johnson, all of seven days. During it Sonya found stacks of magazines in one of the lockers in the ship's office, old issues of the Merchant Shipping Journal, dating back for years. She brought a pile of them up to the day cabin. She said, "These could be useful to you, John." Grimes picked one up, leafed through it. "All rather dry stuff. At the moment I'm trying to get the essential feel of this planet." "But they're full of information." "So's a dictionary." She said, "Suppose I go through them, making notes of anything that might be useful to you." "That," he told her, "is very sweet of you, Sonya." She made a grimace at him, then settled down with the supply of factual reading matter. Everything was there -- specifications of new tonnage, sales, breakings up, wrecks, strandings, collisions, courts of inquiry. These latter were of interest to her. She could see how, time and time again, the unfortunate master in a few seconds had to decide what to do, while learned judges, counsel and marine assessors had weeks to decide what should have been done. And then, as she read on, nagging hints of some sort of pattern began to form in her trained mind. After all, she had been an intelligence officer -- and a good onein the Federation's Survey Service. It seemed to her that the Winneck Line ships were getting into more than their fair share of trouble, with Lone Star Line running a close second. She knew little about the Lone Star Line, although she had seen their ships often enough in various ports and with Grimes had been a guest aboard a few of them for drinks and meals. They were excellently run and maintained vessels. She could speak with more authority regarding the Winneck Line; Sonya Winneck was typical of their newer tonnage. There wasn't the same spit-and-polish as in the Lone Star, but there was a very real efficiency. She read again the details of one of the collision cases. Olga Winneck had been bound up the Great Muddy River to Steelport, Suzanne Winneck had been outbound. The ships had passed each other -- or had attempted to pass each other -- in Collier's Reach, the navigable channel in that locality being both deep and wide. Suddenly Olga Winneck had taken a sheer to port and, in spite of the efforts of both masters to avert collision, had struck Suzanne Winneck on her port quarter, holing her so badly that she had to return to dock for repairs. There was the transcript of evidence: Mr. Younghusband (Counsel for Havenmaster's Office): Can you tell me, Mr. Margolies, what orders were given by Captain Hazzard? Mr. Margolies (Third Officer of Olga Winneck)-. Yes, sir. The Master ordered "Hard a-starboard. Stop engines. Full astern." Mr. Younghusband: And were these orders carried out? Mr. Margolies: Of course. I at once put the controls to full astern. Mr. Younghusband: And what about the wheel? Quartermasters have been known to put the helm the wrong way, especially in an emergency. Mr. Margolies: The quartermaster put the wheel hard to starboard. Mr. Younghusband: And did you look at the rudder indicator? It has been suggested that steering gear failure was a cause of the collision. Mr. Margolies: Yes, I looked. The pointer was hard over to starboard. And so it went on. It was established finally that both masters had done all the right things, although Captain Hazzard should have realized that a delay was inevitable when switching directly from full ahead to full astern. It was thought that a tidal eddy had been responsible for the collision. The court recommended that ships passing in Collier's Reach keep each well to their own sides of the channel, also that speed be reduced. That was one case. There were others, and Sonya made notes, drew up tables. There had been collisions in narrow channels and in the open sea. Some had been in clear weather, some under conditions of reduced visibility. The causes were various: tidal eddies, steering-gear failure, radar breakdown and, inevitably, errors of judgment. The Winneck Line and the Lone Star Line were having more than their fair share of marine casualties. It was odd, she thought. Odd. Something was rotten on Aquarius. She asked Grimes if she could browse through the ship's files of correspondence. He said, "Of course. They aren't Top Secret." She found one labeled Damage Reports. It wasn't especially bulky. But its contents were interesting: Sir: I regret to have to report that while berthing this morning at No. # Inner East, Port Kantor, the stem of the vessel came into heavy contact with the starboard side of the Lone Star Line's Canopic. Damage to Sonya Winneck was superficial only -- please see enclosed sketch -- but that to the other ship was considerable and, I am informed by Canopic's Master, will necessitate dry-docking. I entered the Harbor at # hours, standing in on the main leads. When clear of the breakwaters I reduced speed to dead slow and altered course to port, steering for the shore end of No. # Jetty. Visibility was good, knots, tidal influence, it being just after low water slack, was negligible. When my bridge was just abeam of Canopic's stern, however, Sonya Winneck took a sudden sheer to port. I at once ordered hard a-starboard, stopped the engines and ordered full astern. Also I signaled to the Chief Officer to let go the starboard anchor, but unfortunately it jammed in the pipe, and was released too late to have any effect. In spite of the application of full starboard rudder and full stern power, contact occurred at # hours. It is possible that I underestimated the force of the wind while standing in to my berth, but even so I find it hard to account for the sudden sheer to port... But Sonya Winneck was sometimes at the receiving end: Sir: I have to report that this afternoon, at # hours, the vessel was struck by the Company's Elizabeth Winneck, which same was proceeding downriver, bound for sea. Unfortunately, it being Saturday afternoon, with no work in progress, no officers were on deck at the time of the contact and the Company's gangway watchman was at his place of duty, at the head of the gangway on the inshore side of the vessel. Damage, fortunately, was not extensive and all above the waterline. My Chief Officer's report is enclosed herewith. No doubt you will be hearing from Captain Pardoe of Elizabeth Winneck...  ters, some going into great detail, others composed on the good old principle of "least said, soonest mended." With two exceptions, the other ships concerned were units of either the Winneck or the Lone Star fleets. One of the exceptions was the contact with Iron Duchess. On that occasion Captain Harrell, Grimes' predecessor, had been trying to berth his ship during a howling gale. The other occasion was a collision with a ferry steamer in Carrington Harbor, with fortunately no loss of life. So, Sonya wondered, just what was the connection between the Winneck Line and the Lone Star Line? She borrowed from the Chief Officer's office the bulky Aquarian Registry in which were listed comprehensive details of all the commercial shipping of the planet. Against the name of each ship were the lines of information -- tonnage, gross, net and deadweight; propulsion; speed; length overall, length between posts, breadth and builders. She looked up her namesake first. The Sonya Winneck had been built by the Carrington State Dockyard. She looked up Canopic. The builders were Varley's Dockyard in Steelport. She looked up Elizabeth Winneck -- another Varley's job. So it went on. The majority of the collisions had occurred between ships constructed at those two yards. And what about the contact that her husband had so narrowly averted that time coming into Newhaven? What was the name of the ship that he had almost but not quite hit? Orionic... She looked it up. Carrington State Dockyard. She murmured, "All us Carrington girls must stick together." "What was that?" demanded Grimes, looking up from his book. "Just a thought," she told him. "Just a passing thought." "Mphm." "Do ships really have personalities?" she asked. He grinned. "Spacemen and seamen like to kid themsleves that they do. Look at it this way. You're bringing a ship in -- a spaceship or a surface ship -- and you've failed to allow for all the factors affecting her handling. Your landing or berthing isn't up to your usual standard. But you kid yourself and your officers that it wasn't your fault. You say, 'She was a proper little hellcat, wasn't she? Wouldn't do a thing right -- ' But you were the one who wasn't doing the thing right." She said, "I've handled ships, too." "I know, my dear. I've seen you do it. Your landing technique is a little too flashy for my taste." "Never mind that now. I'm talking about surface ships. Is there any reason to believe, John, that two ships built to the same design, but in different yards, would have conflicting personalities?" Grimes became annoyed with his wife. "Damn it all," he expostulated, "spacemen's superstitions are bad enough. I'm surprised that you, of all people, should pay any heed to them -- and more that you should invent new superstitions of your own." "But are they superstitions? Couldn't a machine absorb, somehow, something of the personalities of the people who built it, the people who handle it?" "Hogwash," said Grimes. "If that's the way you feel about it -- " She slumped deep in her chair, looked at her husband. "All right. Before you get back to your precious research, what do the initials PN mean?" "In what context?" Sonya nudged with a slim, sandaled foot the bulky Aquarian Registry that lay open on the deck in front of her. "It's printed against the names of some of the ships, the newer ships -- but only those built by the Carrington State Dockyard or Varley's." "P -- N?" muttered Grimes. "We can ask the Mate, I suppose." "But you don't like to," she scoffed. "Captain, you know everything." "Almost everything," he qualified smugly. The ship lurched suddenly -- and Grimes knew the reason. When last he had been on the bridge, he had been slightly perturbed by the chart presented on the meteorology screen, televised from one of the weather satellites. Ahead of Sonya Winneck was a deepening depression, almost stationary. He had considered altering course to try to avoid it -- but, after all, he had a big, powerful ship under his feet, well found, stoutly constructed. And, he had thought, he would not like to be remembered on this world as a fair-weather sailorman. Even so, he saw in his mind's eye that chart -- the crowded isobars, the wind arrows with their clockwise circulation. Now the heavy swell running outward from the center, like ripples from a pebble dropped into a pond, was beginning to make itself felt. He looked at the aneroid barometer on the bulkhead. The needle had fallen ten pointer two hours ago. He said, "I fear we're in for a dirty night." She said, "It's what you're paid for." He grunted, rose from his chair, went to the bridge by the inside companionway. In the chartroom he paused at the instruments over the chart table. According to the Chernikeeff Log, speed through the water had already dropped by half a knot. The barograph showed a fairly steep fall in pressure. The screen, set for the area through which the ship was passing, showed a chart almost identical with the one he had last seen. He continued out to the bridge. The sky was mainly overcast now, with the larger of the two Aquarian moons -- almost full showing fitfully through ragged breaks in the clouds. There was high altitude wind, although it had yet to be felt at .sea level. But the swell seemed to be increasing. Young Mr. Denham, the Third Officer, came across from the wing of the bridge. He said rather too cheerfully, "Looks like a blow, sir." "We can't expect fine weather all the time," Grimes told him. He stood with his legs well apart, braced against the motion of the ship. He wondered if he would be seasick, then consoled himself with the thought that both the actual Lord Nelson and the fictional Lord Hornblower had been afflicted by this malady. Mr. Denham -- since Grimes had torn that strip off him regarding the unauthorized engine movements, he had tended to overcompensate -- went on chirpily, "At this time of the year, sir, the revolving storms in these waters are unpredictable. In theory the center should be traveling east away from us, but in practice it's likely to do anything." "Oh?" "Yes, sir. I remember one when I was in the old Sally -- Sara Winneck, that is. Captain Tregenza tried to outmaneuver it -- we had a pile of deck cargo that trip, teak logs from Port Mandalay. But it was almost as though the storm had a brain of its own. Finally it sat right on top of us and matched speed and course, no matter which way we steered. We lost all the cargo off the foredeck and the wheelhouse windows were smashed in -- " Cheerful little swine... Grimes stared ahead into the intermittenly moonlit night at the long swell that was coming in at an angle to the ship's course. Sonya Winneck's bows lifted, dipped, plunging into and through the moving dune of water. They lifted again and a white cascade poured aft from the break of the fo'c's'le, spangled with jewels of luminescence. Grimes said, "Anyhow, we have no deck cargo this trip." "No, sir." He remained on the bridge a while longer. There was nothing that he could do and he knew it. The ship was far from unseaworthy; she was capable of riding out a hurricane. There was ample sea room; the Low Grenadines were many miles to the north of her track. And yet he felt uneasy, could not shake off a nagging premonition. Something, he somehow knew, was cooking. But what? At last he said, "You know where to find me if you want me. Good night, Mr. Denham." "Good night, sir." Ill B ack in his quarters his uneasiness persisted. He told Sonya that he would sleep on the settee in his day cabin in order to be more readily available in the event of any emergency. She did not argue with him; she, too, felt a growing tension in the air. It could have been that she was sensitive to his moods but, she told him, she didn't think so. She quoted: '"By the pricking of my thumbs Something wicked this way comes..." He laughed. "A tropical revolving storm is not wicked, my dear. Like any other manifestation of the forces of nature, it is neither good nor evil." She repeated, "Something wicked this way comes..." They said good night then and she retired to the bedroom while he disposed himself comfortably on the settee. He was rather surprised that sleep was not long in coming. But he did not enjoy his slumber for more than a couple of hours. A particularly violent lurch awakened him -- almost pitched him off his couch. He switched on a light and looked at the aneroid barometer. The needle was down spite of the well insulated plating of the accommodation, he could hear the wind; he both heard and felt the crash of heavy water on deck. He thrust his feet into sandals and, clad only in his shorts -- Captain's privilege -- ran up to the bridge. He found the Second Officer -- it was now the middle watch -- in the wheelhouse, looking ahead through the big clear view screen. Grimes joined him. When his eyes became accustomed to the semidarkness he could see that the wind was broad on the starboard bow -- he could see, too, that with each gust it was veering, working gradually around from southeast to south. Southern Hemisphere, he thought. Clockwise circulation and the low barometer on my left hand... Now that he had something to work on, he might as well avoid the center with its confused, heavy seas. "Bring her round to starboard easily," he ordered. "Bring wind and sea ahead." "Wind and sea ahead, sir." The officer went to the controls of the autopilot. Grimes watched the bows swinging slowly. He said, "That should do, Mr. Andersen." "Course one three five now, sir." Grimes went back into the chartroom, glanced at the chart and busied himself briefly with parallel rulers and dividers. He grunted his satisfaction. This new course took him even clearer of the Low Grenadines, that chain of rocky islets that were little more than reefs. There was nothing to worry about. He was aware that Sonya was standing behind him -- he caught a hint of her perfume, an awareness of her proximity. He said without turning around, "Passengers not allowed on the bridge." She asked, "Where are we?" He indicated with the points of the dividers the penciled cross of the position, the new course line extending from it. "I'm more or less, but not quite, heaving to. But she's easier on this heading and it pulls her away from the eye of. the storm." She said, "There's a lot to be said for spaceships. They don't pitch and roll. When you're in your virtuous couch you're not slung out of it." "We take what comes," he told her. "We haven't much option, have we?" They went below again, and she made coffee; they talked for a while, and eventually Grimes settled down to another installment of his broken night's sleep.  to the insistent buzzing of the bridge telephone in his bedroom. He rolled off the settee and stumbled through the curtained doorway. Sonya, looking rather hostile, lifted the instrument off its rest and handed it to him. "Captain here," said Grimes into the mouthpiece. "Second Officer, sir. There's a Mayday -- " "I'll be right up." The officer in the chartroom straightened as Grimes came in. "It's Iron Warrior, sir. One of their big bulk carriers. She's broken down, lying in the trough. Her cargo's shifted. Zinc concentrates." "Not good. Where is she?" The young man stood away from the chart so that Grimes could see. indicating the other ship's position with the point of a pencil. "Here, sir. Just twenty miles south of the Low Grenadines. She reports a southerly gale, the same as we're getting." "Not good," said Grimes again. "Not good at all. She'll be making leeway, drifting -- " Swiftly he measured the distance between Sonya Winneck's last recorded position -- electronic navigation had its good points -- and that given by the disabled ship. One hundred and fifty nautical miles. Sonya Winneck would have to turn, putting the wind right aft. With her high superstructure, this should mean a marked increase of speed. Suppose she made twenty knots over the ground. Twenty into one hundred and fifty gave seven and a half hours. He looked at the chartroom clock. Three-thirty. "Put your stand-by man on the wheel, Mr. Andersen," he ordered. "I'm bringing her around manually." He went out into the wheelhouse. Both moons were down but the sky had cleared. The scattered stars overhead were bright; and bright, too, were the living stars thrown aloft and back in the sheets of spray each time that the ship's prow crashed down to meet the racing seas. Grimes stood waiting, hoping for a lull, however brief. He glanced behind him and saw that the wheel was manned and that Andersen was standing beside the helmsman. He looked ahead again. It seemed to him that the pitching of the ship was a little less pronounced, that sea and swell were a little less steep. "Port," he ordered. "Easily, easily -- " He heard the clicking of the gyrorepeater as the ship's head started to come around. And then he saw it, broad on the starboard bow, a towering cliff of water, white-capped, a freak sea... "Hard aport!" Grimes shouted. She responded beautifully and the clicking of the repeater was almost one continuous note. She responded beautifully -- but not quite fast enough. The crest of the dreadful sea was overhanging the bridge now, poised to fall and smash. Still she turned, and then she heeled far over to port, flinging Grimes and the Second Officer and the helmsman into an untidy huddle on that side of the wheelhouse. She shuddered as the tons of angry water crashed down onto her poop and surged forward along her decks, even onto the bridge itself. There was a banging and clattering of loose gear; cries and screams came from below. But miraculously she steadied and righted herself, surging forward with only a not very violent pitching motion. Somehow Grimes made it to his feet, disentangling himself from the other two men. He staggered to the untended wheel and grasped the spokes. He looked at the repeater card. Three two oh -- carefully he applied starboard rudder and brought the lubber's line to the course that had been laid off on the chart, three three five. He saw that Andersen and the seaman had recovered their footing and were standing by awaiting further orders. "Put her back on automatic," he told the Second Officer. "On this course." He relinquished the wheel as soon as this had been done. "Then take your watch with you and make rounds through the' accommodation. Let me know if anybody's been hurt." "Who the hell's rocking the bloody boat?" It was Wilcox, the Chief Officer. He saw Grimes by the binnacle. "Sorry, sir." "It's an emergency, Mr. Wilcox. A Mayday call. Iron Warrior, broken down and drifting on to the Low Grenadines. We're going to her assistance." "What time do you estimate that we shall reach her. Captain?" "About eleven hundred hours." "I'd better start getting things ready." Grimes went back into the chartroom, to the transceiver that had been switched on as soon as the auto-alarm had been actuated by the Mayday call. '"Sonya W inneck to Ocean Control, Area Five," he said. "Ocean Control to Sonya Winneck. I receive you. Pass your message." "I am now proceeding to the assistance of Iron Warrior. Estimated time of visual contact tenthirty hours. Zone Plus Seven." "Thank you, Sonya Winneck. Pleiaidic cannot be in the vicinity until thirteen hundred hours at the earliest. Please use Channel Six when working Iron Warrior. Call me on Sixteen to keep me informed. Over." He switched to Channel Six. "Sonya Winneck to Iron Warrior." "Iron Warrior here, Sonya Winneck." The other Captain's voice was, perhaps, a little too calm. "How are things with you. Iron Warrior" "Bloody awful, to be frank. A twenty-degree list and my boats and rafts smashed on the weather side. Estimated rate of drift, two knots." "I should be with you in seven hours," said Grimes. "I shall try to take you in tow." "We'll be ready. Captain." "Good. We shall be seeing you shortly. Over and standing by." Wilcox had come into the chartroom. He said, "Everybody's been informed, sir. Engineroom reckons they can squeeze out another half knot." "Anybody hurt .when she went over?" "Only minor lacerations and contusions, sir." "Such as this," announced Sonya, who had joined the others in the chartroom, putting a cautious hand up to the beginnings of a black eye. "But it's in a good cause." pretty sight. She lay wallowing in a welter of white water, like a dying sea beast. The seas broke over her rust-colored hull in great explosions of spray, but now and again, during brief lulls, the extent of the damage that she had sustained could be made out. She was a typical bulk carrier, with all the accommodation aft, only a stumpy mast right forward and her mainmast growing out of her funnel -- and no cargo gear save one crane on the poop for ship's stores and the like. The crane. Grimes could see through his binoculars, was a twisted tangle of wreckage. That would explain why the Warrior's Captain had not used oil to minimize the effect of breaking waves; probably the entrance to the storerooms was blocked. And there must be some other reason why it had not been possible to pump diesel fuel overside -- even though a mineral oil was not as effective as vegetable or animal oil, it was better than nothing. The side of the bridge seemed to be stove in and under the boat davits dangled a mess of fiberglass splinters. Beyond her -- and not far beyond her, a mere three miles -- was the black, jagged spine of Devlin's Islet, dead to leeward. It seemed more alive, somehow, than the stricken ship; it looked like a great, malevolent sea monster creeping nearer and ever nearer through the boiling surf toward its dying prey. Grimes was using oil -- a thin trickle of it from his scuppers with wads of waste soaked in it thrown overside to leeward. Luckily there had been plenty of it in Sonya Winneck's storerooms -- fish oil for the preservation of exposed wire ropes, a heavy vegetable oil for the treatment of wooden decks and brightwork. It was beginning to have an effect; the thin, glistening surface film was a skin over the water between the two ships, an integument that contained the sea, forcing some semblance of form upon it. The swell was still there -- heavy, too heavy -- but the waves were no longer breaking, their violence suppressed. Andersen and his men were standing by the aft rocket gun. The heavy insurance wire was already flaked out ready for running, its inboard end taken not only around both pairs of bitts -- these, in a ship with self-tensioning winches, were rarely used for mooring, but there was always the possibility of a tow -- but also around the poop house. The sisal messenger was coiled down handy to the line-throwing apparatus. On the bridge. Grimes conned his ship. She was creeping along parallel to Iron Warrior now, at reduced speed. She was making too much leeway for Grimes' taste; unless he was careful there would be two wrecks instead of one. Too, with the swell broad on the beam, Sonya Winneck was rolling heavily, so much so that accurate shooting would be impossible. But the necessary maneuvers had been worked out in advance. At the right moment Grimes would come hard to port, presenting his stern to the Iron Warrior. Andersen would loose off his rocket, aiming for a point just abaft the break of the other ship's fo'c's'le head, where men were already standing by. They would grab the light nylon rocket line and use it to puli aboard the heavier messenger, using that to drag the end of the towing wire aboard and shackle it to the port anchor cable. After that, it would be clear sailing. Grimes hoped. He would come ahead slowly, take the weight gently, try to avoid the imposition of overmuch strain on either vessel. Slowly but surely he would pull the wounded Warrior away from the hostile fortifications. Come off it, Grimes, he told himself sternly. Don't be so bloody literary. "Hard aport," he ordered. "Hard aport, sir." The clicking of the repeater was audible above the shrieking of the wind. "Ease her. Midships. Steady. Steady as you go." Sonya Winneck hung there, her stern a bare two cables from the side of Iron Warrior. He had cut that rather too close. But at this range it would be impossible for Andersen to miss. To the Third Officer, at the radar, he called, "Are we opening the range?" "Slowly, sir." It was time that Andersen. got his roeket away. The ship was not pitching too badly; firing at just the right moment should not be difficult. As long as the missile passed over the target it would be a successful shot. Grimes went out to the wing of the bridge to watch. The air-scoop dodger deflected the wind, throwing it up and over, so it was not too uncomfortable away from the wheelhouse. Andersen fired -- and at precisely the wrong moment the ship's head fell off heavily to starboard. The rocket streaked through the air, arching high, a brief orange flare against the gray, ragged clouds, a streamer of white smoke and behind it the fluorescent yellow filament of the nylon line. Inevitably it missed, splashing to the sea well forward of and beyond Iron Warrior's bows. Grimes didn't see it drop. He stormed into the wheelhouse, bawled at the helmsman, "What the hell do you think you're playing at?" "It's the wheel, sir." The man's voice was frightened. "It turned in my hands. I can't budge it!" The ship was coming around still, turning all the time to starboard. The gale-force wind and her own engines were driving her down on to the helpless Warrior. "Stop her!" ordered Grimes. "Full astern!" Denham was still at the radar, so Wilcox jumped to the engine controls. He slammed the lever hard over to the after position. Still the ship was making headway -- but, at last slowing. She stopped at last, her stem scant feet from Iron Warrior's exposed side. Grimes could see the white faces of her people as they stared at him -- as they watched, in horrified disbelief, this rescuer turned assassin. Sonya Winneck was backing away now, her stern coming up into the wind. She was backing away, but reluctantly. Wilcox shouted, "Denham, come and give me a hand! I can't keep this bloody handle down!" Grimes dragged his attention away from the ship he had so nearly rammed to what was happening on his own bridge. Both the Chief and Third Officers -- and Wilcox was a big, strong man -- were having to exert all their strength to keep the metal lever in its astern position. It was jerking, forcing itself up against their hands. been keeping well out of the way -- grabbed him by the arm. "Tell the Chief to put the engine controls on manual!" she screamed. "I know what's happening!" "What's happening?" "No time now to tell you. Just put her on manual -- and get Lecky up here!" Grimes went to the telephone, rang down to the engineroom. "Manual control, your end, Mr. Jones," he ordered. "Keep her on full astern until I order otherwise. And send Miss Hales up to the bridge. At once." Thankfully Wilcox and Denham released their painful grip on the bridge-control lever. The revolution indicator on the console still showed maximum stern power. Yet the distance between the two ships was fast diminishing. a frightened voice, "What's happening, Sonya Winneck? What's happening?" "Tell him," said Grimes to Denham, "that weTe having trouble with our bridge controls. We'll get a line aboard as soon as we can." Wilcox, watching the indicator, yelled, "She's stopped! The hellcat is coming ahead again!" Sonya said urgently, "There's only one thing to do, John. Shut off the Purcell Navigator. Iron Warrior has P.N. against her name in the Registry -- and she was built by Varley's." She turned to Mary Hales, who had just come on to the bridge. "Mary, switch off that bloody tin brain. Pull fuses or something -- but kill it!" The pretty little blonde was no longer so pretty. On one side of her head the hair was charred and frizzled and her smooth face was marred by an angry burn. "We've been trying to," she gasped. "The Chief and I. It won't let us." "She's coming astern again," announced Wilcox. "She's -- no, she's stopped." "Watch her, Mr. Wilcox," ordered Grimes. He ran with his wife and the Electrician to the house abaft the chartroom in which the Purcell Navigator lived. It squatted there sullenly on its four stumpy legs, the dials set around its spherical body glaring at them like eyes. From its underside ran armored cables, some thick and some thin; the one leading aft and down must be the main power supply; the ones leading into the wheelhouse and chartroom would be connected to various controls and navigational equipment. On the after bulkhead of the house were a switchboard and fuse box. Mary Hales went straight to this and put out her hand to the main switch. There was a sudden, intense violet flare, a sharp crackling, the tang of overheated metal. The girl staggered back, her blistered hands covering her eyes. "That's what happened to the engineroom switchboard!" Mary wailed. "It's welded itself in the On position!" Then, using language more seamanlike than ladylike, she threw herself at the fuse box. She was too late -- but perhaps this was as well. Had she gotten the lid open she would have been blinded. Still cursing softly, she grabbed a spanner from her belt. Her intention was obvious; she would unscrew the retaining nut that held the main supply lead firmly in its socket. But an invisible force yanked the tool out of her hand and threw it out of the room. Grimes watched, helpless. Then he heard Sonya snarling, "Do something. Do something, damn you!" She thrust an object into his right hand. He looked down at it. It was the big fire axe from its rack in the chartroom. He got both hands about the haft and tried to swing up the head of the weapon, staggering as the magnetic fields which now were the machine's main defense tugged at it. But he lifted the axe somehow and brought it crashing down -- to miss his own right foot the axe, straining with all his strength, and again struck at the th ick cable. The ship lurched heavily, deflecting his aimand, fantastically, the magnetic deflection brought the head back to its target. The armored cable writhed away from the blow, but not in time. The keen edge bit home in a coruscation of violet sparks. And Mary Hales, with a smaller axe that she had found somewhere, was chopping away, sobbing and cursing, and Sonya was yabbing with a heavy screwdriver at the thing's "eyes." And so, at last, it died. A nd so it died, damaged beyond its built-in powers of selfregeneration. Mary Hales made sure of that. Grimes was finally able to get a line aboard Iron Warrior and the Warrior's people got the towing wire shackled to their anchor cable. Slowly but surely the crippled ship was dragged to safety, away from the avidly waiting fangs and talons of Devlin's Islet, the rocky teeth and claws that, when the tow finally commenced, had been less than a half-mile distant. The Purcell Navigator was dead and its last flares of energy had destroyed or damaged much more than itself. The gyrocompass and the autopilot were inoperative -- but the ship had a magnetic compass and hand steering. Loran and radar were burned out; inertial navigator and echometer were beyond repair; even the Chernikeeff Log was useless. But Grimes was not worried. He had sextant, chronometer, ephemeris and tables and the great navigators ef Earth's past had circled their globe with much less in the way of equipment. In the extremely unlikely event of his not knowing where he was, he could always ask Iron Warrior for a fix -- but he did not think that he would have to do so. He did, however, urge the Warrior to put her own Purcell Navigator out of commission, explaining why in some detail. Then he went to the house abaft the chartroom where, under the direction of Mary Hales, Wilcox and his men were loosening the holding-down bolts and disconnecting the cables that had not already been cut. There might still be a flicker of life in the thing, some capability of self-repair. He watched happily as three brawny ratings lifted the spherical casing from the deck and staggered with it out of the door. "What shall we do with it, sir?" "Give it a buoyancy test," ordered Grimes. He followed the men to the side rail of the bridge and watched as they tipped it over. It sank without a trace. G RI M ES was relieved of his command in Longhaven, after the successful completion of the tow, and flown back to Steep Island, accompanied by Sonya. Neither he nor his wife felt very strong when they boarded the airship -- the crews of both Sonya Winneck and Iron Warrior had united in laying on a farewell party more enthusiastic than restrained. Even so, old and tired as he was feeling. Grimes had insisted on seeing the airship's Captain in order to be assured that the craft was not fitted with a Purcell Navigator. Then he and his wife went to their cabin and collapsed into their bunks. Steep Island, although not officially an airport, had a mooring mast, so a direct flight was possible. When the time came for Grimes and Sonya to disembark they were feeling better and, in fact, had been able to put the finishing touches to their report. Captain Thornton, the havenmaster, welcomed them warmly, but was obviously anxious to hear what they had to tell him. In only minutes they were all seated in the Lookout and Thornton was listening intently as they talked. When they were finished he smiled grimly. "This is good enough," he said. "I shall issue orders that those infernal machines are to be rendered inoperative in every ship fitted with them and that no more are to be put aboard any Aquarian vessel. Then we make arrangements to ship them all back to where they came from." Grimes was surprised and said so. Thornton laughed. "What you've said is what I've been saying, John, for months. But nobody listens to me. I'm just a reactionary old shellback. But you, sir, as well as being a wellknown maritime historian, have also one foot at least in what to us is still the future. You're a Master Astronaut; you hold the rank of Commodore in the Space Navy of your Confederacy. They'll listen to you when they won't listen to me." "It's Sonya they should listen to," Grimes said. "She's a spacewoman and an intelligence officer. She tied the loose ends together." "But it was all so obvious," she said smugly. "Two yards -- and two yards only -- on this planet were licensed to install the Purcell Navigator -- Varley's and the Carrington State Dockyard. Two -- sororities? Yes, two sororities of ships, the Varley Sisterhood and the Carrington Sisterhood, each hating the other. Limited intelligence -- but somehow a strong, built-in spite and also a strong sense of self-preservation. That much, I think, was intended by those electronic geniuses on Elektraand possibly more, but I'll come to that later. "Anyhow, if a Carrington sister saw a chance of taking a swipe at a Varley sister without much risk of damage to herself -- she'd take it. And vice versa. Hence all the collisions and all the minor berthing accidents. Now and again, of course, the sense of selfpreservation worked to everybody's benefit." She smiled at her husband rather too sweetly. "I know of at least one bungled berthing where everything miraculously, came right in the end." "But what's behind it all?" asked Thornton. "You're the Intelligence Officer. Is it, do you think, intentional on somebody's part?" "I don't know, Tom. I'd have to snoop around on Elektra to find out -- and I doubt if the Elektrans would let me. But try this idea on for size: what if the Elektrans want to make Aquarius absolutely dependent upon them?" "It could be," mused Thornton. "It could be." He stood up, walked to the bookshelves, took out a book and opened it. It was Grimes' own Times of Transition. Thornton leafed through it to find the right place. He read aloud. " 'And so According to Hoyle by Fred Hoyle  Geoffrey Hoyle One of the world's great astrophysicists teams up with his son Geoffrey (as they did in Rockets in Ursa Major) to bring you a new book of Science Fiction at its fascinating best! At all bookstores, #  Harper e) Row # # E. #d St... N.Y. # was engendered a most unseamanlike breed of navigator, competent enough technicians whose working tools were screwdrivers and voltmeters rather than sextants and chronometers. Of them it could never be said: Every hair a ropeyarn, every fingernail a marlinespike, every drop of blood pure Stockholm tar. They were servants to, rather than masters of, their machines and ever they were at the mercy of a single fuse...' " He shut the book with a slam. He said, "It can't happen here." "Famous last words," scoffed Sonya, but her voice was serious. "It mustn't happen here," said Grimes. ir On the highways of tomorrow, shall defensive driving be offensive? r letter, replaced it in its envelope and laid it on the flange of the lamp stand, near the radio. He held his wife a little more tightly. Her sobbing had become less than hysterical, now that the terrible initial shock had somewhat worn. He managed to keep his own emotions pretty well in check, but then he had driven the Los Angeles area for some twenty years and was correspondingly toughened. When he finally spoke again there was as much bitterness in his voice as sorrow. "Geez, Myrt, oh, geez." He eased her down onto the big white couch, walked to the center of the room and paused there, hands clenching and unclenching, clasped behind his back. The woven patterns in the floor absorbed his attention. "Goddamn it. Myrtle, I told him! I told him! 'Look, son, if you insist on driving all the way to Diego by yourself, at least take the Pontiac! Have some sense,' I told him! I don't know what's with the kids these days, hon. You'd think he'd listen to me just this once, wouldn't you? Me, who once drove all the way from Indianapolis to L.A. and was challanged only twice on the way -- only twice, Myrt, but no, he hadda be a big shot! 'Listen Dad. This is something I've got to work out for myself. With my own car,' he tells me! I knew he'd have trouble in that VW. And I often told him so, too. "But no, all he could think of to say was, 'Pops, the worst that can happen is I've gotta outmaneuver some other can, right? You've seen the way that bug corners, haven't you, huh? And if I get into a tough scrape, any other VW on the road is bound by oath to support me -- in most actions anyway.' "Whatta you tell a kid like that, Myrt? How do you get through to him?" His face registered utter bafflement. His wife's crying had slowed to a trickle. She was dabbing at her eyes with one of his old handkerchiefs. "I don't know either, dear. I still don't understand why he had to drive down there. Why couldn't he have taken the Trans, Frank? Why?" "Oh, you know why. What would his friends have said? 'Here's Bobby Merwin, too scared to drive his own rod,' and that sort of crud." His sarcasm was getting edgier. "Still felt he had to prove himself a man, the idiot! He'd already soloed on the freeways -- why did he feel the need to try a cross-county expedition? But damn it, if he had to display his guts, why couldn't he have done so in the big car? Not even a professionally customized VW can mount much stuff. "And on top of everything else, you'd think he'd have had the sense to shy off that kind of an argumerit? He had Driver's Training! Who ever heard of a VW disputing position with a Cad -- a Marauder, no less! Where were his 'friends,' huh? I warned him about the light stretches between here and Diego, where flow is light, help is more than a hornblast away and some psycho can surprise you from behind an onramp!" He paused to catch his breath, walked back to the lamp stand and picked up the letter. Familiar with the contents, he glanced at it only briefly this time. He offered it to his wife but she declined, so he returned it to the stand. "You know what I have to do now, I suppose?" She nodded, sniffling. "Bob was taking that gift to a friend in Diego. I'm bound to see that it's delivered." She looked up at him without much hope. She knew Frank. "I don't suppose -- " He shook his head. His expression was gentle but firm. "No, hon. I'm taking it down myself. I refuse to ship it and i certainly won't ride the Trans. Not after all these years. No, I'm going down the same way Bob went, by the same route. I'll have the J.J. tuned first, though." She looked around dully, plucking fitfully at the delicate covering of the couch. "I suppose you'll at least take it in to -- " "Hector? Certainly. In spite of what he charges he's damn well worth the money. Best mechanic around. I enjoy doing business with him. Know I'm getting my credit's worth, at least. We couldn't have me going somewhere else -- now could we? Wouldn't want him to get the idea we're prejudiced or something. I've been going to him for, oh, five years. Almost forgotten what he is -- " ttriOlNG all the way down to UDiego, eh, Mr. Merwin?" said the wiry chicano. He was trying to rub some of the grease off his hands. The filthy rag he was using already appeared incapable of taking on any more of the tacky blue-black gunk. "Yeah. So you'll understand. Hector, when I say the J.J.'s got to be in tiptop shape." "Ciertamente! You want to open her up, please?" Frank nodded and moved over to where the J.J. rested, just inside the rolled-up armor grille entrance to the big garage. He slid into the deep pile of the driver's bucket, flipped the three keys on the combination ignition, and then jabbed the hood release switch. As soon as the hood started up he climbed out, leaving the keys in the ON position. Hector was already bent over the car's power plant, staring intently into the works. "Well, Mr. Merwin, from what I can see your engine at least is in excellent condition, yes, excellent! You want me to fill 'er up?" Frank nodded wordlessly. He wasn't at all surprised at the mechanic's rapid inspection of the engine. After all, the J.J. had been given the best of professional care and the benefits of his own considerable work since he'd purchased her. Hector did not look up as he set about releasing the protective panels over the right-side .# caliber. "If I may ask, how do you plan to go?" Frank had the big Meerschaum out and was tamping tobacco into it. "Hmm. Fll go down Burbank to the San Diego Freeway and get on there. It'd be a little faster to get on the Ventura, but on a trip of this length that little bit of time saved would be negligible and I don't see the point in fighting the interchange." Hector nodded approvingly. "Quite wise. You know, Mr. Merwin, you've got two pretty bad stretches on this trip. Very iffy. I read -- about your son. I sorrow. The jornada de la muerte comes eventually to all of us." Frank paused in lighting the pipe. "Couldn't be helped," he said tightly. "Bob didn't realize what was -- what he was getting into, that's all. I blame myself, too, but what could I do? He was eighteen and by law there wasn't anything I could do to hold him back. He simply took on more than he could handle." One of Hector's grease monks had wheeled over a bulky ammo cart. The mechanic waved the assistant off and proceeded about the loading himself. Frank appreciated the gesture. "A Cad, wasn't it?" "It was." He was leaning over the mechanic's shoulder, better to follow the loading process. Never could tell what you might have to do for yourself on the road. "What are you giving me? Explosive or armor-piercing?" "Mixed." Hector slammed down the box-load cover to the heavy gun. It clicked shut, locked. He moved away to get a small, curved ladder, wheeled it back. At the top he began checking over the custom roof turret. "Both, alternating sequence. True, it's more expensive, but after all your son's car was destroyed by a Marauder. A black one?" "Yes, that's right," said Frank, only mildly surprised. "How'd you find out?" "Oh, among the trade the word gets passed along. I know of this particular vehicle, I believe. Owner does a lot of his own work, I understand. That's tough to tangle with, Mr. Merwin. Might you be thinking of -- " Frank shrugged, looked the other way. "Never know who you'll bump into on the roads these days, Hector. I've never been one to run from a dogfight." "I did not mean to imply that you would. We all know your driver's combat record, Mr. Merwin. There are not all that many aces living in the Valley." He gestured meaningfully at the side of the car. Eleven silhouettes were imprinted there. Four mediums, four compacts -- crazy people. Gutsy, but crazy. Two sports cars -- kids -- a jag and a Vet, as he recalled. He smiled in reminiscence. Speed wasn't everything. And one large gold stamping. He ran his hand over the impressions fondly. That big gold one, he'd gotten that baby on the legendary drive out from Indianapolis, back in 'eighty-three -- no, 'eighty-two. The Imperial had been rough and, face it, he'd been lucky as hell, too young to know better. Ricochet shots were always against the odds, but hell, anyone could shoot at tires! So he'd thought twenty-odd years ago. Now he knew better -- didn't he? He wondered if Bob had tried something equally insane. "Yes, well, you watch yourself, Mr. Merwin. A Marauder is bad news straight from the factory. Properly customized, it could mount enough stuff to take on a Greyhound busnought." "Don't worry about me. Hector. I can take care of myself." He was checking the nylon sheathing on the rear tires. "Besides, the J.J. mounts a few surprises of her own!" even at five in the morning. The weather bureau had forecast a high of lOr for downtown L.A. He'd miss most of that, but even with air-control and climate-conditioning things could get hot. He turned on the climate-cool as he backed the blue sedan out of the garage, put it in drive and rolled toward the Burbank artery. It was still too early for the real rush hour and he had little company on the feeder route as he moved past Van Nuys Boulevard toward the Sepulveda on-ramp. A Rambler at the light was slow in getting away at the change of signal. He blasted the horn once and the frantic driver of the heavily neutral-marked vehicle made haste to get out of his way. Theoretically all cars on the surface streets were equal. But some were more equal than others. The Sepulveda on-ramp was an excellent one for entering the system for reasons other than merely being an easier way to pass through the Ventura interchange. Instead of sloping upward as most on-ramps did, it allowed the driver to descend a high hill. This enabled older cars to pick up a lot of valuable acceleration easily and also provided the driver with an aerial overview of the traffic pattern below. He passed the commuter carpark at the Kester Trans station. It was just beginning to fill as the more passive commuters parked their personal vehicles in favor of the public Trans. He felt a surge of contempt, the usual reaction of the independent motorist to milk-footed drivers wilfully abandoning their vehicular freedom for the crowding and crumpling of the mass-transit systems. What sort of person did it take, he wondered for the umpteenth time, to trade away his birthright for simple sardine-can safety? The country was definitely losing its backbone. He shook his head woefully as his practiced eye gauged the pattern shifting beneath him. Mass Trans had required and still required a lot of money. One way in which the governments involved (meaning those of most industrial, developed nations) went about obtaining the necessary amounts was to cut back the expensive motorized forces needed to regulate the far-flung freeway systems. As the cutbacks increased it gradually became accepted custom among the remaining overworked patrols to allow drivers to settle their own disputes. This custom was finalized by the Supreme Court's handing down of the famous Brier vs. Matthews and the State of Texas decision of '#, in which it was ruled that all attempts to regulate interstate, nonstop highway systems were in direct violation of the First Amendment. Any motorist who didn't feel up to potential arguments was provided a safe, quiet alternative means of transportation in the new Mass Trans systems, most of which ran down the center and sides of the familiar freeway routes, high above the frantic traffic. Benefits were immediate. Less pollution from even the fine turbine-steam-electric engines of the private autos, an end to many downtown parking problems in the big cities -- and more. For the first time since their inception the freeways, even at rush hour, became negotiable at speeds close to those envisioned by their builders. And psychiatrists began to advise driving as excellent therapy for persons afflicted with violent or even homicidal instincts. There were a few -- un-American dirty commie pinko symps, no doubt -- who decried the resultant proliferation of "argumentative" devices among high-powered autos. Some laughable folk even talked of an "arms" race among automakers. German cars made their biggest incursions into foreign markets in decades. Armor plating, bulletproof glassalloy, certain weaponry -- how else did those nuts expect a decent man to Drive with Confidence? He gunned the engine and the supercharged sedan roared down the on-ramp, gathering unnecessary but impressive momentum as it went. Frank had always believed in an aggressive entrance. Let 'em know where you stand right away or they'll ride all over you. The tactic was hardly needed in this instance -- there were only two other cars in his entrance pattern, both in the far two lanes. He switched slowly until he was behind them, looking into rear and side view mirror carefully for fast-approaching others. The lanes behind were clear and he had no trouble attaining the fourth lane of the five. Safer here. Plenty of room for feisty types to pass on either side and he could still maintain a decent speed without competing with dragsters. He pushed the J.J. up to an easy seventy-five miles per, settled back for the long drive. H e spotted only two wrecks as he sped smoothly through the Sepulveda pass -- about normal for this early in the day. The helicrane crew were probably in the process of changing shifts, so these wrecks would lie a bit longer than at other, busier times of day. His first view of action came as he approached the busy Wilshire on-ramps. Two compacts squared off awkwardly. The slow lane was occupied by a four-door Toyota. A Honda coupe, puffing mightily to build speed up the on-grade, came off the ramp at a bad position. It required one or the other to slow for a successful entrance and the sedan, having superior position, understandably refused to be the one. Instead of taking the quiet course, the Honda maintained its original approach speed and fired an unannounced broadside from its small -- .# cal., Frank judged -- window-mounted swivel gun. The sedan swerved crazily for a moment as its driver, startled, lost control for a few seconds. Then it straightened out and regained its former attitude. Frank and the cars behind him slowed to give the combatants plenty of lane space in which to operate. The armor glass was taking the attack and the sedan began to return fire -- about equal, standard factory equipment, he guessed. They were already reaching the end of the entrance lane. Desperately, refusing to concede the match, the coupe cut sharply at the nose of the sedan. The sedan's owner swerved easily into the second lane and then cut tightly back. At this angle his starboard gun bore directly on the coupe. A loud bang heralded a shattered tire. With a short, almost slowmotion bump, the coupe hit the guard rail and flipped over out of sight. In his rear-view mirror Frank could just make out the first few wisps of smoke as he shot past the spot. Now that the fight was over, Frank floored the accelerator again, throwing the victorious driver a fast salute. It was returned gracefully. Considering his limited stuff, the fellow had done very well. He'd handled that figure C with ease, but the maneuver would have been useless against a larger car. Frank's own, for example. Still, compact drivers were a special breed and often made up for their lack of power, engine and fire in sheer guts. He still watched Don Railman and his Supersub religiously on the early Sunday Tele, even though the ratings were down badly from last season. He'd also never forget that time when a Weekly Caripper's Telemanual with old Ev Kelly had done a special on some hand-tooled Mighty Mite, low bore, cut down, with the Webcor anti-tank gun cleverly concealed in the front trunk. No, it paid not to take the compacts, even the subs, too lightly. He passed the Santa Monica interchange without trouble. In fact, the only thing resembling a confrontation he had on the whole L.A. portion of the drive occurred a few minutes later as he swept past the Los Angeles SubInternational Airport rampings. A new Vet, all shiny and gold. blasted up behind him. It stayed there, tailgating. That in itself was a fighting provocation. He could see the driver clearly -- a young girl, probably in her late teens. About Bob's age, he thought tightly. No doubt Daddy dear had bought the bomb for her. She honked at him sharply, insistently. He ignored her. She could pass him to either side with ease. Instead she fired a low burst of tracers across his rear deck. When he resolutely continued to ignore her she pouted, then pulled alongside. Giggling, she drew him an obscene gesture which even his not-so-archaic mind could identify. He jerked hard on the wheel, then back. Her haughty expression disappeared instantly, to be replaced by one of fright. When she saw it was merely a feint on his part, she smiled again, although much less arrogantly, and shot ahead at a good hundred miles per. Stupid kid better watch her manners, never live to make # miles. Maybe he should have given her a lesson, burnt off a tire, perhaps. Oh, well. He had a long way to drive. Let someone else play teacher. He became quiet and watchful as he left Santa Ana and entered the Irvine area. There was little commuter traffic here and only a few harmless beachers this early in the day. He saw only one car in the Cad's class and that was an old yellow Thunderhood. Wasn't sure whether or not to be disappointed or relieved as he pulled into the San Clemente rest stop for breakfast. He could have eaten at home but preferred to slip out without waking Myrtle. He'd have a couple of eggs, some toast and jam and enjoy a view of the Pacific along with his coffee despite the low clouds which had been rolling in for the last twenty minutes. He hoped it wouldn't rain, even though rain would cut the heat. Weather was one reason he always avoided the safer but longer desert routes. Thundershowers inland were forecast and even the best tactical driver could be outmatched in a heavy downpour. He preferred to be in a situation where his talents could operate without complications wished on him by nature. A few warm drops, fat and heavy, hit him as he left the diner. It had grown much darker and the humidity was fierce. Still, Irvine was behind him now. Best to make speed down to Diego and get home before dark. He had only the well-policed Camp Pendleton lanes ahead and then the near-deserted Oceanside to La Jolla run before he'd hit any real traffic again. Contrary to early predictions, the California population had spread inland instead of along the largely stateowned coast. If he'd had sense to buy that hundred acres near Mojave before the airport had gone in there... On the left he could see the old Presidential Palace shining on its solitary hill. He waved nostalgically, then speeded up slightly as he approached the Pendleton cutoff. The drizzle remained so light he didn't even bother with wipers. Pendleton was passed quickly and he had no reason to stop in Oceanside. Soon he was cruising among rolling, downy hills, mellow in the diffused sunlight. A few cattle were the only living creatures in evidence, along with a few big crows circling lazily overhead in the moist air. Once a cycle pack roared noisily past, long twenties damp with dew. Two tricycles headed up the front and rear of the pack, but the ugly snouts of their recoilless rifles were covered against a possible downpour. They took no notice of him, rumbling past at a solid ninety-five miles an hour. He had no wish to tangle with a gang, not in this empty territory. A good driver could knock out three or four of the big Harley-Davidsons and Yamaharas easily enough, but the highly maneuverable bikes could swarm over anything smaller than a bus or trailer with ease, magnifying the effect of their light weaponry. Maybe he could buy some land out here. He gazed absently at the green-and-gold hills, devoid of housing tracts and supermarkets. Not another Mojave, maybe, but still... A sharp honking snapped his attention reflexively to his mirrors. He recognized the license of the big black coupe almost at the instant ,he identified the make and model. You're south of your territory, fella, he thought grimly. His hands clenched tightly on the wheel as he slid over one lane. T he Cad pulled up beside him, preparatory to passing. He judged the moment precisely, then tripped a switch on his center console. The portside flamethrower erupted in a jet of orange flame. The Cad jerked like a singed kitten. Instantly Frank cut over to the far lane, putting as much distance as possible between him and the big car, staying slightly ahead of the other. A long dark streak showed clearly on the coupe's front, a deep gash in the tire material. The Cad would have trouble if it tried any sharp moves in his direction now and Frank saw no problem in holding his present position. Now he could duck at the first offramp if need arose. He activated the roof turret, an expensive option, but one which had proven its worth time and again. Myrtle had opted for the big grenade launcher, but Frank and the GM salesman had convinced her that while showiness might be fine for impressing the neighbors, on the road it was performance that counted. The twin fifties in the turret commenced hammering away at the Cad, nicking big chips of armorglass and battle sheathing from its front. Frank was feeling confident until a violent explosion rocked him nastily and forced him to throw emergency power to the steering. Frightened, he glanced over his shoulder. Thank God for the automatic sprinklers! The rear of the car above the left wheel was completely gone, as was most of the rear deck. Twisted, blackened metal and torn insulation smoked and groaned. A look at the Cad confirmed his worst fears and sent more sweat pouring down his shirt-collar. No wonder this Marauder had acquired such a reputation! In place of the standard heavy Cad machine guns, a Mark IV rocket launcher protruded from the rear trunk! Fortunately the shot had hit at a bad angle or he'd be missing a wheel and his ability to maneuver would have been drastically, perhaps fatally, reduced. He did an S just in time. Another rocket shrieked past his bumper. The turret fifties were doing their job, but it was slow, too slow! Another rocket strike would finish him and now the Cad had its big guns going, too. He wished to hell he was in the cab of a big United Truckers tractor-trailer, high above the concrete, with another driver and a gunner on the twin #mm's. A crack appeared in his rear window as the Cad's guns concentrated their fire. He turned and twisted, accelerated and slowed, not daring to give his opponent another clear shot with those Mark IV's. Chance time, Frank, baby. Remember Salt Lake City! He cut hard left. The Cad cut right to get behind him. At the proper (yes, yes!) second he dropped an emergency switch. The rear back-up lights dropped off the J.J... At the same time a violent crrumppl threw him forward so hard he could feel the cross-harness bite into his chest. Fighting desperately for control and cursing all the way, he slammed into the resilient center divider with a jolt that rattled his teeth, two wheels spinning crazily off the pavement, then cut all the way back across the five lanes. Fighting a busted something all the way, he managed to wrestle the battered sedan to a tired halt on the gravel shoulder. Panting heavily, he undid the safety harness, staggered out of the car, bracing himself against the metal sides. Behind him, a quarter mile or so down the empty road, a thick plume of roiling black smoke billowed up from a pile of twisted metal, plastics and ceramics, all intertwined with bright orange flame. The big bad black Cad was quite finished. He took one step in its direction, then stopped, dizzied by the effort. No driver could survive that inferno. In his eagerness to get behind the sedan, the Cad's driver had shot over at least one, possibly both of the proximity mines Frank had released from where his backup lights had been. Maybe revenge was an outdated commodity today, but he still felt exhilarated. And Myrtle might complain initially but he knew damn well she'd be pleased inside. He became aware of something wet trickling down his cheek, more than could have come from the sporadically dripping sky. His hand told him a piece of his left ear was missing. The blood was staining his good driving blouse. Absently he dabbed at the nick with a handkerchief. His rear glass must have gone at the Ist possible minute. A look confirmed it, showing two neat holes and a third questionable one in his rear window. Umm. He'd had closer calls before -- and this one was worth it. At least there'd be one license plate to lay on Bob's grave. He sighed. Better stop off in Carlsbad and get that ear taken care of. Damnation, if only that boy had paid some attention in Driver's Ed. Eighteen years old and he'd never learned what his old man had known for years. Be Safe. Drive Offensively.  The Moon Children were born to the wives of three lunar explorers who had become mysteriously contaminated during an unscheduled moon landing in response to a light phenomenon. apart, mentally precocious and aware of each other before they some months later. Earth had had experience of the dangers of contact with alien biocosms -- particularly those of Jupiter and Mercury -- and the children were hated and feared. by their parents and all three were brought up under laboratory condiofficial body. Their immediate supervision was in the hands of Nick's the mystery of the propulsion system used by Jovian delta-life -- and traded his knowledge for some of the moon grit that had contaminated his father. The grit held an instant message for the children. It told them they were not children at all -- and not human. IX N ick and Kyrie worked all week with that great tetrahedron, while Guy slept. Nick failed to do much with it. Still convinced that it was incomplete, he got Marko to requisition the moon grit left in the vault, hoping that we could build the nexode yet another stage larger. The joint committee released the grit with no delay and security brought it to the lab in six lead drums. Nick opened the drums one by one, dipping an anxious hand into each, and sank on the floor beside the last, sobbing like any child who has lost a special toy. Something had changed the grit in the vault. All the crystals had lost their glassy hardness; some were already crumbling into sootlike powder. Nick wanted no more of them, but Marko and Carolina tried to learn what had happened. Their tests showed all the thorium gone, most of the gold fused into microscopic beads. "Burned out," Marko summed up their results. "By what must be nuclear or partly nuclear reaction. The carbon residue is mostly graphite now, mixed with stable elements that must be fission products. I'd like to know what became of the energy released." He crushed a dead crystal in his palm, frowning at the dull black dust. "That energy could have exploded the canisters like bombs. All it did was overload the gold conductors. Even the fission products don't show any residual radiation. Where did it go?" Nobody knew. Yet, somehow, the assembly of the nexode had exhausted all the crystals in the vault. Security was uptight about it, suspecting fraud or robbery, and the Joint committee demanded a full report. Next day we questioned Nick. At first he wouldn't talk. He seemed to be merely waiting outside the lab darkroom, where Kyrie was working alone with the nexode. "You don't want me." He shrugged ruefully. "Ask Ky. Or Guy, maybe, when he wakes up. They can work the nexode. Somehow I can't get the knack of it. I don't know why." "We've got to file a report," Marko persisted. "Tell us what you can." Nick stared moodily at the darkroom door. "The nexode's half machine," he said. We knew that all along. It runs on nuclear power. The units are like computers -- though each crystal has more circuits than any computer on Earth. That's the part I nearly understand." "The other part?" "That's Kyrie's." His small bare feet shuffled uncomfortably, as if the floor had gotten hot. "Something locks the units together. Something reaches out, sensing and spending energy. Something almost alive." "Alive?" Marko whispered. "How?" "If the nexode's like a computer," Nick said, "it's also like a brain. The circuits in both are pretty much the same. I think the nexode is a sort of interface between the energy we call physical and something else. Another spectrum." "You think the missing energy disappeared through that interface?" Marko squinted doubtfully. "I mean, the missing power from that fissioned thorium?" "Where else?" Nick's worried scowl gave him the look of a small old man. "The laws of nature stand, though our notions of them change. The nexode channels energy in unfamiliar ways -- as the space snakes do. But it's nothing more than a device -- " He stopped abruptly and ran to meet Kyrie as she came out of the darkroom. She looked like a tired and troubled child again, with no sign of that vital power which had flowed into her from the new nexode. She took Nick's hand and they slipped away to stand for a while, watching Guy's deep sleep. When they came back, Marko stopped Kyrie to ask what she was doing with the nexode. "It's -- hard." Trouble shadowed her face. "The room has to be very dark and still, with nothing to distract me. I can't even think of anything except of the nexode shining. I just wait -- and wait -- and wait. Sometimes something comes." "A message?" "Bits of one." She glanced unhappily at Nick. "Maybe most of it is lost because the grit lay on the moon too long before anybody found it. Everything is dim and broken. But something -- something tries to come while I sit there in the dark." M arko had more questions, but Nick asked us not to delay her any longer. Neither slept all that week. Kyrie sat hour after hour in the darkroom, while Nick waited at the door. Image by shadowy image, they put together a fragmentary picture. One breathless desert midnight, after Kyrie had taken her break and gone back to the darkroom, Nick decided to share it with us. The day had been long and hot for me, with a suspicious security agent dogging me all afternoon with questions I couldn't answer about the affairs of my absent brother. I was longing for a quiet beer and bed until Nick spoke. "Ky's getting the hang of the nexode now." Beneath his offhand tone, I heard a throb of veiled elation. "We're learning who made the grit -- and finding a bit of truth in our old baby games about our people in space and their tachyon ships." He grinned soberly. "I guess the grit did help me make them up." "Your old theory was pretty good." He glanced at Marko with a new respect. "There is a great galactic culture. A sort of superbiocosm. All kinds of races with different biologies, united in one universal civilization. They're bound together with the cosmic altruism that Platon Papanek couldn't find on any of our planets -- maybe it doesn't evolve very often. "Anyhow, the messenger missiles that carry the grit were scattered like seed through space to spread that great culture -- to find any new races evolved far enough to welcome it. The ships do travel faster than light. Ky can't say yet whether they're really tachyon craft, but she says they can't come here without a proper beacon to guide them and a proper terminal where they can land. "That's our mission -- to build that terminal!" His lean face shone. "The grit was waiting for our fathers on the moon. If it was seed, they were the soil and we are the young plants. The grit made us like we are. We are part of a great plan that begins somewhere among the stars. It can't end till the starships arrive on Earth." We were still up at three o'clock, debating the vast implications of that, when Kyrie took another break. Sudden clouds had veiled the moon and we walked back to the nursery against a dry wind that smelled of brush and dust. Kyrie stood over Guy, gently stroking his gray-furred face. Tears filled her eyes, when he moved and whined in his sleep. Her face looked pinched and bleak, with none of Nick's elation. He fixed her a tray when she came on to the kitchen, but she pushed it back untasted. "What frets you, child?" Carolina asked. "Nick was so delighted with the message you were getting." "But I'm afraid." She glanced anxiously at Nick. "Even if we get the terminal ready. I'm afraid our people will never come." "But Nick says they promised -- " "A long time ago," Kyrie said. "When I'm reading the nexode, I forget how old the grit was. What it shows seems like now. But Nick says it lay on the moon sixty million years. He says it was old before men evolved on Earth." "Is that so bad?" She lodked uncomfortably at Nick. "Ky's a worryworm." He made a face and gave her a playful push, but she refused to smile. "I thought she knew more about the grit. Now she's afraid our people years." She nodded unhappily. "Maybe they won't." Nick's own face turned sober. "It is a long time. Perhaps they're dead by now. Perhaps they've evolved so far they won't care about us. Perhaps they've forgotten all about scattering the messenger missiles. Anyhow, no matter what, we've got to build the beacon and the terminal. That's why we're alive." "We must try," she whispered. "But I'm so afraid." She reached for Nick to take her hand. They were trudging back through the dark toward the lab as we went off to bed. G uy woke at noon next day. As slow and bearlike as if he had never touched the grit, he opened my office door and peered vacantly inside, whining Kyrie's name. I called Carolina and we tried to distract him, but he wouldn't eat and he wouldn't come with me to the gym He shambled back to Kyrie's empty room and prowled the nursery hall until he came to the kitchen. There he found the chair where she bad sat. He snatched it up to sniff at it and blundered out of the room, moaning and twitching, stooping to scan the floor as if his yellow eyes could trace her footprints. He paused outside as if to sniff the wind and ran lumbering toward the lab. We saw Nick dart out to stop him, as shrill and ineffectual as a small dog trying to intercept a charging bear. "Wait! Please! Ky's at work -- " Guy crumpled Nick with one careless slap and drove on through the doorway. Nick was flat on the concrete walk when we came up, a green fly buzzing around his head. Naked to the blazing sun, his pale body had failed to tan. Carolina gathered him into her arms. I ran past them into the lab. Guy had stopped in the hall, shaking his head and peering about as if the decayed-hay reek of Carolina's beta cultures had washed out Kyrie's scent. His gray ears lifted searchingly. He turned, crouched and suddenly froze. "Hold it, Guy -- " He ignored me. Somehow he had located Kyrie. His spread ears quivered. He plunged abruptly past me, toward the darkroom. I was close behind when he reached the door. Without pausing to try the knob, he went through it like a tank. I followed him in, stumbling over the broken door. The rosecolored glow of the nexode was all I could see for a moment. Pushing into the dark, I found Kyrie's golden form. She sat on a high stool, staring into the great tetrahedron as if unaware of Guy. Whining like a starving beast, he snatched it out of her cupped hands. The stool tipped over with a crash, but she came down on bare cat feet. For a moment she stared up at him, the gold fading fast from her stricken face. "Baby Guy!" she whispered. "What have you done?" She caught at his furry arm, her voice tremulous with terror. "What have you done to Nick?" Guy swayed back and forth, clutching the rose pyramid in both gray paws. Peering into it, his eyes grew huge and dull, soot-black and yellow-rimmed. His breath became a hehvy rasping. "Guy, Guy!" she sobbed. "You've hurt little Nicky!" She darted out, but I stayed to watch Guy with the nexode. His slow paws turned it. His blank eyes blinked at it. He bent to lick its shimmering faces with a pink, dripping tongue. At last he cocked a furry ear to listen while he shook it, like some bewildered savage with a clock. Waiting for the glowing pyramid to transform him again, I saw no change. When he put it together, he must have served only as a temporary tool, energized for that special purpose. The task accomplished, he was not energized again. Instead, he ran down now. His noisy breath grew quiet. His frantic movements slowed. He stood swaying, staring dimly at the pyramid. Slow tears traced black streaks in his fur. At last he shook his head and shambled away. I followed him over the splintered door and out of the building. Outside, the blaze of sun hurt my eyes. Carolina stood swinging back and forth, crooning softly, rocking Nick in her arms. His thin arms hung limp and the green fly still droned around his head. Kyrie was hovering over him, brushing at the fly, but she turned to face Guy with a look of sick accusation. "You're bad," she gasped. "You -- beast!" With a roar of sudden fury Guy threw the nexode at them. It might have struck Nick, but Carolina swung him out of the way. It grazed her arm with one keen point and spun across the lawn. With a cry almost of pain Kyrie darted to pick it up. Trembling and sobbing, Guy shuffled after her. Turning her stricken face from him, she slipped around him and brought the nexode back to Nick. With a howl like a tortured animal's Guy swung abruptly away. Staggering blindly, he tripped over the curb, picked himself up and reeled out of sight behind the gym. His agonized bellows thinned and faded away. X B y that time a security car had arrived. Nick's thin limbs hung floppily as Carolina laid him on the rear seat, but I saw a faint color beginning to spread where the sun had washed his body. She examined him back at the nursery, while we waited breathlessly. "He's coming around." She gave Kyrie a comforting smile and turned to me more gravely. "Better see about Guy." The security men had reported Guy running toward the open mesa. We followed in the car. He was far ahead when we saw him, a wild gray animal loping into a shimmering blue mirage. Bounding over boulders and juniper clumps, he almost outran us. "Wait, Guy! Listen!" I leaned from the jolting car to call when we were near enough, but he didn't stop. Instead he swerved abruptly to attack an isolated clump of tall cactus. He dived into it, butting and slugging and kicking the spiny masses, finally embracing them, howling with selfinflicted pain. His wild cries choked and died. He was asleep or unconscious when we reached him, lying flat beneath the thorny plant he had pulled down upon him. His arms and legs were locked around it, bristling with broken spines. His gray jaws were fixed upon a flaming purple bloom. All movement had ceased, but his barnyard scent hung in the heated air, stronger than any odor from the flowers. We waited for an ambulance to take him back to the station hospital. Needing no anesthetic, he lay three hours on the operating table while the spines were removed. No sign of life appeared until Nick and Kyrie came to see him later, in his room. They stood beside his bed until he moved and made some stifled sound. Kyrie reached to stroke his arm. His eyes came open then, yellow and empty, the pupils contracting at once to expressionless points. "Guy!" Kyrie sobbed. "Dear Guy!" His flat head turned. His gray ears rose and fell. His vacant eyes passed over her and Nick, without interest or even recognition. A dull growl came out of his throat. In a moment he sank laxly back, asleep again. Kyrie crumpled into a quivering little heap and we had to carry her out of the room. Nick came with her to the nursery. He sat beside her all night. If he ever urged her to return to her work with the nexode, I didn't hear him, but she was back in the darkroom next day, behind a new door. Guy slept most of the time for many months. His body shrank to knobby bones and shabby fur. His illness and regression puzzled me. Building the nexode, Marko suggested, had somehow used him up. The loss of the precious pyramid, Carolina thought, had left him with a psychic trauma. I wondered if losing Kyrie had not hurt him more. later during the winter -- he wanted me with him. He used to lie watching me, hour after hour, with a dumb devotion. He liked to rub his fur against me and whined with delight when I scratched behind his ears. Though Nick and Kyrie came several times to see him, he seemed not to know them. Kyrie brought the nexode once and held it toward him hopefully. His yellow eyes glanced blankly at it, drifted indifferently away. Kyrie was stricken and Nick begged her not to come back. With Caolina's help I taught Guy to speak again. We played with his educational toys and went to the gym and swam together. With food and exercise he slowly regained his lost vigor and suddenly began to grow again. By summer he was twice my weight. An odd sense of humor came with his returning awareness. He used his physical power to tease me, letting me nearly win a tennis game or even a wrestling match before he beat me or pinned me down. He played alarming practical jokes on the security men. He found other interests, besides. One was a dark sturdy girl who had been hired to wash glassware in the exobiology lab. The name on her security badge was Veronica Geronimo. She claimed the famous Apache raider for an ancestor, though security later informed me that she came from the Bronx. We saw no probable harm in this affair. Apache or not, Veronica looked competent to protect herself even from Guy's rather alarming sex equipment. Marko thought Guy needed an emotional outlet and Carolina seemed reluctant to inhibit the basic behavioral responses of a unique biological specimen. I wasn't much surprised when Veronica disappeared -- Guy must have been a problem lover. But he was bewildered and dismayed. He wanted me to help him find her. When I went to security I learned that she had been thrown off the mesa for peddling marijuana without a federal license. Guy's distress produced a new crop of clinical symptoms for Carolina to record. For the first time in his life he couldn't sleep. His fur lost color. His ammoniac odor grew sharper. He began breaking up furniture, absently twisting and snapping a lamp or a chair into fragments before he saw what he was doing. He hadn't learned to read and one day he brought me a note smuggled in by a cafeteria worker. The tinted paper reeked of cheap perfume. Veronica still loved her Papa Bear. She Had lost her badge and couldn't come to see him, but she was working at the Thunderbird Bar, out on the Albuquerque road. She had a room at the Starways Flytel, if her Papa Bear remembered his teeny weeny Goldilocks. I tried to decline when Guy wanted me to come with him to the security office, but he carried me there on his shoulder. The security men snorted with indignant scorn when he asked permission to visit Miss Geronimo. Though they were not explicit, they seemed to feel that any union between Guy and a human girl would be wickedly unnatural. The acting chief did say he'd be damned if he compromised security just to coddle a hairy halfman. He refused Guy's request and assigned special guards to keep him on the mesa. Escorting us back to the nursery, those new guards wanted to know where Guy's girl was shacking up, but he was more astute than I expected. Assuming a blank idiocy, he managed not to mention the Thunderbird Bar or the Starways Flytel. In spite of security he left the mesa that night. How he went was never entirely clear. The guards put him to bed in a windowless room and stood their watch outside. Next morning they found a hole in the wall and an empty bed. We were frightened for Guy. With his nonhuman look, he would be in danger everywhere. Though the government was suppressing news of the space invasion, facts enough were leaking out to kindle an anti-alien hysteria. Carolina had kept us informed of what she knew about the invasion, which was enough to upset us all. As a distinguished exobiologist, she was on a special list to receive the classified reports. Low-ranking officials were streaming to Skygate to consult her about the dangers from space and she was often called away to advise those higher up. Even she was perplexed and disturbed. The Earth platform had begun reporting anomalous fogs at sea. Shallow but oddly dense, they occurred unpredictably at points which made nonsense of the official theory that they were due to unexpected shifts in the cold ocean currents. Several fishing vessels were reported lost in them before the censors closed the lid on such unsettling facts. The news about the flying snakes was equally disturbing. Following our rockets home, those remarkable space creatures had explored the moon and investigated the Earth platform and had now begun diving into our own atmosphere. When their appearances became too frequent for the censors released an official opinion that they meant no harm. Perhaps that was true. Certainly they seemed more playful than hostile, although their intentions were never quite clear. They were evidently interested in human activities and obviously attracted to heat -- like Nick's flying plank, they somehow converted thermal energy into motion. They began diving out of space to escort our aircraft, as dolphins used to escort ships. Whatever their motives, the results were unfortunate. Drained of heat and power, the escorted aircraft often crashed. The word "otheron" had begun to spread that year on the waves of secrecy and rumor and unconvincing denial. It denoted anything from another biocosm, moon child or space snake, cultured beta-form or imagined invader. Guy was an otheron, and we were concerned for his life. H e was gone two months. His disappearance was never widely advertised -- for fear on the part of those concerned of touching off a panic -- but Skygate security did organize an intensive secret search. Marko and I made several fruitless trips, following clues of our own and notions of Kyrie's, but Guy wasn't easy to find. Our knowledge of his first seven weeks of freedom became mostly inference drawn from a trivee series screened the following year. Veronica Geronimo was the narrator of  Loved A Monster, and her lurid drama must have been at least partly true. Later I saw Guy himself watching the program, chuckling silently. He confirmed a few details for me, though he would never talk to security. It seems that he and Veronica covered most of North America, living and traveling in a series of rented or perhaps stolen helicabins. To the confusion of security, it developed that Guy himself had been on trivee half a dozen times during the manhunt. Disguised in tiger-skin shorts and stripes painted on his own fur, billed as Monk Tigerhide, he had competed as a professional wrestler, dutifully winning or losing as Veronica and her friends desired, until he had inadvertently damaged too many opponents. In ways never revealed to Internal Revenue, the two had collected a considerable fortune. Tax officials intercepted Veronica as she attempted to leave the country the following year with nearexplained World Bank globals. Abruptly, on the helistage of the Manhattan Hudson, that grotesque comedy had turned into disaster. Veronica must have been wearing too many jewels. A team of burglars broke into the helicabin. Guy collared one of them, but the other got away. He had seen Guy nude and he spread the news of a Moon Kid in town. With her own sure instinct for survival Veronica escaped. The captured burglar seems to have gone along, replacing Guy as her consort. Guy himself was left to face the mob, naked and alone. Fighting bare-handed, he threw four men off the helistage and hurt a dozen others, but he was finally overcome. Left for dead, if too tough to be dismembered, he was picked up by the riot police and finally sent back to Skygate nailed up in a guarded box. Though his odor was overwhelming when we opened it, Carolina decided that he was still alive. The space doctors disagreed, but she made them let her keep him in a hospital room. After long weeks of something between death and sleep, he sat up to beg for a steak. XI months from Skygate the next fall, on an unexplained assignment. Busy with security officials the day she returned, Marko asked me to meet her plane. She looked so tired and troubled that I asked what was wrong. She said nothing till we were alone in the car. "It's the fog," she told me then. Anxious to know more, but diffident about prying into confidential matters, I drove on without comment. She frowned, hesitated. "Don't talk about it," she said at last. "But the government is getting the jitters. I was called in to lead a secret research group. Our instructions were to learn what the fog is and what to do about it." She drew a weary breath. "I'm afraid our report won't cure any jitters." Again I waited while she stared at the desert moodily and as if each twisted juniper had been some kind of space alien in disguise. When I had to brake and swerve to avoid a speeding security airtrac, she looked absently back at me. "We tried." The flatness of her tone added that they had also failed. "The military called for an all-out effort. They gave us all the people and equipment we asked for and all the data anybody has. We tried everything. Mapped the fog. Photographed what we could. Tested the fog for every sort of radiation. Dropped telemetered instruments into them with rockets and parachutes. Towed scoops from aircraft to collect samples. Questioned every surviving observer and every crackpot with a theory." "And what is the fog?" "We still don't know. The photographs show mostly splotches of featureless white. The radiometers found nothing unusual. The telemetry never worked. The surface samples weren't much more than a bad odor by the time we got them back to the lab. We got no deep samples at all -- something caught the scoops and broke the lines. Don't ask me what." Her somber eyes swept me blankly and drifted back to the desert. "The military isn't very happy about it, but those negative results make up the main content of our report. We were asked to draw conclusions, but nobody liked our ideas. If you want to hear them -- " I said I did. "I think the fog is a manifestation of life. Life from another biocosm -- which one, I can't say. The surface samples died and decayed too fast to tell us much, but the evidence indicates to me that the surface layer is made of tiny bubble-shaped organisms, probably inflated with hydrogen. They're hygroscopic and very fragile. Dryness kills them." I asked about the deeper layers. "Nobody knows what's underneath." Her uneasy voice sank until I could barely hear it. "But it must be something more than microscopic. Something strong enough to snap our scoops off the lines. Something hostile enough to seize every ship the fog overtakes. Something cunning enough to outwit all of us." "You mean -- intelligent?" "Call it whatever you want." I saw her shiver. "It unnerved us. The fog spreads in the dark. It has been reported creeping up on ships and isolated beaches in a way that looks deliberate. It does retreat from the light -- I think sunlight dries and kills those microscopic balloon cells. When the fog goes, nothing alive is left behind. Just a red, stinking slime." She sat tor a moment in foreboding silence. "Another item," she added suddenly. "The fog doesn't like investigation. During daylight it retreated from our parachuted instruments and even from a surface laboratory ship -- which it later overtook in the dark. Every patch of fog that we tried to study melted rapidly back into the sea." She brightened eagerly as we came in view of the nursery building. "That's about it," she said. "If you want to know what the fog really is, all I have is the theory we cooked up for our report. The phenomenon is clearly an intrusion from some other biocosm. Wherever they evolved, the intruders have been changed -- by mutation or more likely by metamorphosis -- to adapt them for survival in the oceans of earth." "Why are they invading?" "Let's get on to a more cheerful topic." She cut me off firmly. "How are Nick and Kyrie?" on their plans for the trnsgalactic terminal. In spite of all our warnings, they were determined ed to build it. Kyrie spent most of her days and nights shut up alone in the darkroom with the tetrahedron, groping for the bits and pieces of its half-erased message. Nick's drafting table was the floor of a room across the hall. He worked lying flat, often calling Kyrie in so that he could show her the emerging difficulties and tell her what to search for. The following summer, as those problems began taking clearer shapes, Marko helped select a team of specialists to write the specifications and prepare the Most of these experts had been with the famous "triple E" -- ExEarth Engineers -- the prime contractor for the seeker vehicles and several planet platforms. Accustomed as they were to vast space projects, they were dazed by the dimensions Nick demanded for the tachyon terminal. After ten days of nonstop talks with Nick, they invited Marko and me to Join a conference at the Skygate Hudson. Kyrie stayed behind in the darkroom, trying to fill some gap in the record. Nick sat between Marko and me at the long table, facing the engineers. In blue trunks, pale and naked to the waist, he looked perilously young and small and vulnerable. The seven engineers were sober and mature veterans of space, armed with rolled blueprints and entrenched behind portable computers and thick stacks of data. They shuffled their documents and scowled at Nick, waiting for their spokesman to begin. He was Ken McAble, a wiry, brown and dynamic Yankee who had tested his own hardware in orbit around several planets. "I'll tell you why we're here." His ice-green eyes shifted uneasily from Nick to Marko and then to me. "We've got plenty of space know-how." He nodded approvingly at his fellow engineers, three on either side. "We've done some difficult things. I think we're competent to say what is feasible and what is not. I believe we all agree that this so-called tachyon terminal is just not possible." The men around him nodded solemnly. "But it can be," Nick objected sharply. "It has to be." "Just look at it." McAble fumbled through a stack of papers and held up a sketch of the terminal -- the six outer towers with their landing stages rising like a spiral stair around the taller central beacon. "Ten miles tall." He pursed his lips and shook his head. "Equipped to dock and refit tachyon ships with diameters up to half a mile. The machinery works on principles we never heard of and the specifications call for materials unknown on Earth." "Please, sir?" White and trembling, Nick stood up in his chair. "We'll explain the principles. We'll all tell you how to make the new materials." "Look at these dimensions." McAble waved his sketch. "They reduce the Great Pyramid to a wart. Our preliminary estimates are still pretty rough, but they run to something like three point seven materials we don't have names for." V sir." Nick spoke too fast, as he often did when he was too gravely worried to remember the slow comprehension of ordinary men. "That's why we're asking nations must unite -- " dead. Its builders mistook the other planets for a free lunch. Now it looks like we're going to be the free lunch for all the other biocosms." "But, sir! This trouble with the other biocosms is exactly why the terminal has to be built. The messenger missile was sent to prepare us for this very moment -- when space flight is just beginning. Don't you see? Don't any of you see?" Nick caught his breath and looked desperately along the line of doubtful faces. "New biocosms need help to understand each other. The terminal beacon can bring that help -- but we must have it soon. Without it, our own biocosms will probably kill one another. Can't you see that, sir? Building the terminal, we're running a race to save the lives of Earth and Venus and all our other neighbors. Don't you -- don't you see -- " His forlorn voice slowed and stopped. I could hear a muffled clatter from the dining room. The sluggish air felt too cold and smelled faintly of fish. Nick gulped hard. I thought he was going to cry. A pencil dropped and rolled. Two fattish engineers whispered together and one of them passed a paper to McAble. He squinted at it, cleared his throat and scowled at Nick again. "We do have one suggestion that might be productive," he said. "If you care to consider it." "Yes, sir!" Nick gasped. "Of course." "It has occurred to several of us that these plans are far too elaborate." He tapped his sketch and nodded at the fattish engineers. "This terminal we're talking about would dock a whole fleet of starships. It seems to us that we might begin with simpler facilities for Just one ship. Can't you modify the plans?" "I wish I could." Nick shrugged unhappily. "The terminal is large on our scale, but not on the cosmic scale. The stars are far apart. A tachyon beacon has to have a certain power to reach ships or other terminals at all. A weaker beacon would be no good. Anyhow, we can't change the plans." "And why not?" "You see, sir, we're not designing anything ourselves. We don't know enough. We're only reading out the specifications recorded in the messenger missile partly lost." "I think they should have been simpler in the first place." "I'm afraid you don't understand, sir. There are too many billions of planets. Too many life forms always evolving -- but too few that ever need or want to join the great galactic culture. The starships can't visit them all. Only those that build a terminal are considered worth an interstellar trip. It's how we qualify for transgalactic membership." McAble frowned at that and finally turned the meeting over to his fellow engineers. They began asking technical questions about structural materials for the towers, about the operation of the beacon, about tachyon propulsion and the minimum-energy shift to the tachyon state. Nick's answers were confusing to me and also, I think, to them. Marko sent out for coffee and, Jater, for sandwiches. With an afternoon break to let Nick assemble and demonstrate a second flying plank, the meeting lasted all day. Four of the engineers left Skygate that night, but McAble and two others decided to stay -- "Just for the hell of it -- " McAble said. They worked for nearly a year with Nick and Kyrie, producing machines they never really understood. presentation had to be delayed because a jet carrying most of the European directors had been lost over the Atlantic. Official censorship veiled the details, but one survivor who had missed the flight turned up later to tell us that friendly space snakes had flown motors and forcing it down into a patch of that anomalous fog. Other members canceled out, until only the American and SinoSoviet delegations came for the final presentation. The American group was headed by Erik Thorsen. Marko and I called on him the day he arrived at his official residence. I barely recognized him. He was an old man now, stooped and slow, his face sternly tragic. His bloodless hands had a ceaseless tremor. I suppose the psychiatry had been successful, but I felt sorry for him. He greeted us stiffly and waited to see what we wanted. He didn't ask about the children, Suzie or anybody else. We tried to brief him for Nick's presentation. He listened silently, gray lips compressed, now and then shaking his cadaverous head. When we had finished he promised curtly to see us at the meeting, but I could see that he didn't mean to be convinced. tarnished splendor of the Hall of Worlds, built when the great alive. Clustered around the podium, our little group left the long chambers nearly empty and rolling echoes seemed to mock our fading hopes. Maxim Petrov came in at the head of the Sino-Soviets. A vigorous thick-set man, he shook hands cordially with all his old friends and smiled with a startled admiration at Kyrie when she and Nick came in. One of his advisers surprised us more. A short, stout, brown man with thick untidy hair and dark sunglasses, he had arrived on Petrov's plane and spent the night in the Sino-Soviet residence. When he took off the glasses I recognized my brother Tom. Less cordial than Petrov, he waved a pudgy hand at Marko and me, lighted a long yellow narcorette and put on another pair of glasses to study our terminal plans. After all our preparation, that meeting was a brief anticlimax. The delegates frowned over the bulky handouts. Kyrie displayed the tetrahedron. Nick explained the purpose of the messenger missile, then called on Ken McAble to brief the delegates on our proposal for the tachyon terminal. "I came in as a skeptic," McAble began. "But I've been convinced. I'll grant that the task of erecting this terminal will tax the resources of the planet. But I think it can be done -- and I say we've got to do it." He raised his voice above a murmur of startled protest. "The alternative is death. Alone, we can't cope with the other biocosms we have encountered on Venus and Mercury and elsewhere. We don't know how to deal with the space snakes now in our own atmosphere, or with whatever is moving into our seas." Thorsen stood up, but McAble wouldn't stop. "I believe the creatures of our neighbor biocosms have found it just as hard to understand or cope with us. The exobiologists are suggesting that we have gravely disturbed the ecology of Venus and I'm afraid we have given the other biocosms no reason to love us." McAble still ignored Thorsen's quivering hand. "Gentlemen, this is a turning point in the lives of our planets. The terminal can bring us the means to understand and bridge our differences. It can open a door to all the benefits of the transgalactic civilization -- wonders I don't dare imagine. Without the terminal, I think we're dead." Recognized at last, speaking in an old man's slow falsetto. Thorsen said there were too many space aliens already on Earth. He didn't intend to import any more. The American delegation was voting to reject the proposal. Maxim Petrov spoke longer and less vehemently. His technicians had discovered many items of exciting interest in the terminal plans, which would be carried back to Peking for additional study. He understood the grave hazards of contact between unaided biocosms and he recognized a growing danger to the life of Earth. If Nick's proposal had been made just a few years earlier, the SinoSoviet might have been able to support the terminal project. Unfortunately, however, in his opinion the crucial turning point had now passed. Already under increasing pressure from space intruders and divided by growing suspicions that the moon children and perhaps other space aliens were secretly meddling in human affairs, the nations of Earth could never unite to erect it. Regretfully, therefore, the Sino-Soviet was forced to join the Americans in voting to kill the proposal. Moreoever, since the seeker surveys had failed to open up new living space for the human proletariat -- or even to develop any important new industrial resources for the workers of Earth -- the Sino-Soviet and its allies were giving notice of withdrawal from be filed for the assets and privileges properly due them under the charter. Nick and Kyrie should have been prepared, of course, for such an outcome, but they had never learned to make reasonable allowances for the ignorance and stupidity of ordinary human beings. Shattered, they clung together, sobbing piteously. Marko and Carolina tried to console them, but they wouldn't talk to anybody. to leave the Hall of Worlds. My brother burst out of the group and scuttled across to Thorsen, begging for political asylum. Thorsen called him a traitor and turned his back on him. Sweating and gasping, Tom dashed to Marko and me. "Kim! My baby brother!" He enveloped me in a fleshy embrace and the rich aroma of his armpits. "And my old comrade -- Yuri! It's grand to see you both." Mark took his offered hand, somewhat hesitantly. "I need your help," he wheezed. "But you need mine -- just as much. I can help you -- help you build that terminal." "Help us?" Marko squinted at him skeptically. "How?" "I've got contacts." His calculating eyes rolled toward the Sino-Soviets. "I've got influence. I've got know-how. I've got everything you need to get the project moving. And that's a fact. Trust me, Kim. You've just got to trust me, Yuri." Of course we couldn't trust him, but I saw no harm in listening. We had very little to lose. Though I had learned to fear his slippery resourcefulness, I couldn't help yielding to his old shrewd charm. "What know-how?" Marko was demanding. "Contacts with whom?" Tom shrugged. He spoke evasively. This was no place to discuss such delicate matters and the deal he wanted to offer us would take too long to explain. His hurried whisper turned frantic. He couldn't go back to the SinoSoviet. If we refused to take him in, he was prepared to destroy himself. "I'm your last chance. Believe me, Kimmie, you'll never get your terminal built without my contacts." Marko finally agreed to talk to Thorsen. Tom stayed close to me. mopping at his wet face and watching the Sino-Soviet delegation as if he expected to be dragged away. Petrov, however, accepted the situation with fine diplomatic suavity. Returning to the podium, he announced that the defector was a running dog of capitalism and a proven enemy of the people. His ruthless criminal activities had betrayed the trust of the world proletariat and he was no longer a welcome guest of the Sino-Soviet. Concluding, Petrov offered us an ironic farewell and departed with his delegation, leaving Tom behind. Angered by the whole affair, Thorsen put Tom under guard and took him back to the American residence. We didn't see him again for several weeks -- or until the had been completed. Title to the mesa and all the Skygate facilities reverted to America, as the charter provided. Suddenly recommissioned a Space Force general, Thorsen assumed command. He disbanded the old international security force and organized his own new security arm. In the long squabble over the asmanded the tetrahedron for the Sino-Soviet. Refused that, he wanted Kyrie. When Marko pointed out that the tetrahedron was useless to us without her to read it, he offered to settle for no surrender him, but Carolina protested bitterly that Kyrie would die without him. There was no demand for Guy. Petrov agreed at last to let America keep the children and the tetrahedron. In return, the SinoSoviet took over the remaining which had dwindled by now to the Earth and moon platforms and the nearly abandoned installations on the surface of the moon. were finally gone Thorsen had us bring the children to a briefing quarters, which now flew his own flag. Nick and Kyrie perched on tall stools, squirming itchily in stiff white coveralls and a frilly pink little-girl dress. Carolina hovered behind them. The nexode lay on the table before them, one point of opulent splendor in that ugly, barren, military room. Guy sat with me at the side of the room, too big for his chair, his odorous and hairy masculinity cloaked in a plaid raincoat. Flat and bright and empty, his yellow eyes weren't looking at Nick and Kyrie -- or the armed guards around us or anything at all. A heavy cast-bronze ashtray lay on the table before us -- a doughnut-shaped replica of the moon platform. He picked it up in his massive paws, turning it absently. Presently I heard a crack like a gunshot and saw that he had snapped it in two. The guards around us were startled, but Guy sat fingering one of the fragments, unaware of anything amiss. Before we left he had broken the bronze into a dozen lumps. The guards stood up when Thorsen came in with his new security chief. Major Gort was a tall, lank, sallow man with sparse red hair and sleepy greenish eyes. He moved with an unmilitary slouch and spoke in a hoarse undertaker whisper. Thorsen had put on a kind of armored arrogance along with his two new stars. Scowling at the children as if they stood accused of something unspeakable, he introduced Gort and laid down new rule.c for us. "Skygate's a fortress now." Staring at the many-colored pyramid as if hypnotized, he recovered himself with a spasmodic twitch. "We're setting up a strictly military effort to control all our space contacts -- and we're on the front line here." "Father, please!" Kyrie raised her hand like a child in school. "Won't we be allowed to work on the terminal -- " "Absolutely not." He scowled bleakly. "We're losing a war with the space aliens already around us. Our mission here is to perfect new defenses." His sunken eyes flashed to Nick. "The engineers think your flying beer can might be used to propel a missile fast enough to knock out the space snakes." "But, sir -- " Nick's small voice shook -- "we were born to build the terminal. We can't waste ourThorsen's gaunt face lost color. He gulped and reached for a glass of water that Gort was hastily pouring. It shook and spilled over his hand. "Now get this," he rasped at gate's a military post -- and you'll all obey my orders. You'll forget that terminal. You'll waste no time on what you call pure research -- on what you call knowledge for its own sake." Carolina tried to say something about academic freedom. "Get this!" The cracked voice rose to cut her off. "We're fighting for survival. Space war is a new game. We'can lose it to a bug from Saturn or maybe win it with Nick's beer car. Every act will have to fit our total military effort. Get me?" "I get you, General." Carolina stung him with her tone. "All of you had better get -- " His face turned dark and his old voice broke. He gulped water, cleared his throat and tried to smile. "Don't take me wrong. We used to be friends. I don't want to injure anybody. Remember -- I didn't trade the kids to Petrov. I'll try to keep you here as you are if you'll only play the game. But get this -- " His dull eyes swept across us, one by one. "Marko." This was a grim stranger speaking, no longer Marko's old comrade on the moon. "Hodian. Carolina. If you fail to see things my way, you'll be replaced. You may not see the kids again. Am I clear?" "You're clear. General Thorsen," Carolina whispered bitterly. "Very clear." I hated Thorsen from that day, yet I felt a growing pity for him, too. Bewildered and despairing, he was fighting desperately for the survival of the only world he knew. As much as I loved Nick and Kyrie and Guy, I, too, had come from his old world. I could feel his tragedy. # UY growled once, softly, just before Thorsen rose to close the meeting. Even then he didn't look at Nick and Kyrie, but I could see them bending eagerly over the tetrahedron, their intent faces turning brown again in its growing light. Absorbed in it, they started when Carolina spoke to them. "Please! Let's go back to the lab." Kyrie whispered eagerly. "I think we've found something new." "A weapon?" Carolina was sardonic. Kyrie looked hurt and shook her head. "We don't know." Nick was still staring into the tetrahedron, his eyes oddly dilated. "We don't know yet." Major Gort sent a security car to take them to the lab, and they entered the darkroom together. They stayed all day. Late that night, worried about them, Carolina knocked and went in. She found them lying like two children on the floor, the tetrahedron glowing splendidly between them. Their wide eyes were fixed on it and they didn't move until she touched them. She persuaded them to take a break. They came to the kitchen, walking dreamily together with intimate collisions of hips and shoulders, as if what they were finding had been some delightful new awareness of each other. Silent about the nexode, they gulped a little orange juice and hurried back to the darkroom. next morning. My brother was to be questioned and he wanted me present. The interrogation took place in the same briefing room. Major Gort presided. Tom came in between two guards, who led him to a chair and stood alert behind him. He looked puffy with soft, fat, rumpled and seedy. Squirming uneasily under Gort's sleepy stare, he caught my eye and grinned appealing, turned nervously to beg his guards for a narcorette, stared defiantly back at Gort. "Mr. Hood, we're considering your request for sanctuary," Gort began at last. "Before we can do you any favors, you have a good deal to explain." "I'm no crook." Tom's voice shook with indignation. "I'm an astronaut. I was trained by took a civilian job in a member nation -- a right guaranteed by the tract. Now I've come home to see my brother and my son. Is that criminal?" "We've heard about your civilian jobs." Gort's cat-eyes were blankly alert, as if Tom were a tricky mouse. "I believe one of them was smuggling moon grit." "But that was a kosher deal." Tom looked offended. "I was a legitimate agent, acting for Mr. Howard Hudson. He mined the grit on the moon. His operations there were legally licensed, with all fees paid." "That grit was stolen from under the nose of Moon Control." "Perhaps it was mined in the dark." Tom shrugged. "Hudson his tail." "You sold the grit," Gort resumed. "As part of your payment you were employed, I believe, by the Sino-Soviet." "I was hired as a space engineer." Tom's voice stayed level, but his fat dark face shone with sweat. "I soon found, however, that all they wanted was my genes -- the altered genes I had brought back from the moon. I was sent to a lab in the Gobi to breed more moon children." "So we'd heard." Gort nodded sleepily. "What were the results?" "Not good," Tom said. "The experiment lasted five years. A dozen creatures were born alive. Not one was even semihuman. Three lived a year or longer, but they're all dead now." He hunched and shuddered. "Hideous little things. I couldn't bear to see them." "You did other research with the grit?" "As a matter of fact, I did." Tom's bulgy eyes widened warily. "I had a fine staff. We repeated most of your early work here. We were able to assemble a couple of second-stage tetahedrons, though none so large as yours. I think we learned a few things you don't know." "Such as what?" New uses for the tetrahedrons." "We'll get to that." Gort crouched a little, like a cat about to spring. "Now -- why did you defect?" "The project had gone kaput." Tom's puffy shoulders drooped expressively. "My sperm had gone bad. All our moon grit had turned to dust -- drained, I suppose, by your tetrahedron. The Gobi lab was abandoned to the space snakes. My bosses got what I call space paranoia." "Huh?" Gort drew slightly back. "What's that?" "They couldn't cope. Their image of mankind didn't fit them to meet the creatures of our sister biocosms. When they encountered another intelligence they expected to understand it. When they couldn't, their impulse was to attack. When nothing fought back -- when the snakes Just played hide-and-seek with their best missies -- they went paranoid." Gort froze, as if the mouse had suddenly become an ugly rat. "I believe I can be useful in your work here," Tom added smoothly. "Besides, as I told you, I was anxious to see my brother and my son. How about it, sir?" G ort ruled at last that Tom would remain in custody while his case was under review, but Thorsen gave him leave next morning to see the children. I rode with him in a security car down to the lab. Nick and Kyrie ran out of the darkroom to greet him with a warmth that surprised me. "Guy's father!" Kyrie hugged him eagerly. "I'm so glad you're here. Poor dear Guy will surely be happier now. Nick shook his hand politely. "Please, Mr. Hood. Tell us about your work with the moon grit." His voice quivered with interest. "Carolina says you've learned new uses for it." "We put together two secondstage tetrahedrons." Tom paused to study Nick the way he used to study me when we played chess. "They were too weak to project a readable record, but we found a linkage between them nobody had expected. They turned out to be remarkable signal devices." "That's no good to us." Disappointment erased Kyrie's eager smile. "We've only one nexode -- " Her breath caught. She and Nick stared at one another, eyes black and wide. Bright hope flowed back into her face. Nick turned abruptly back to Tom. "Do you think other messenger missiles have reached the solar system?" His breathless voice was almost too fast for me to follow. "Do you think the other biocosms may have assembled nexodes of their own? Or do you think -- " emotion froze him for an instant -- "our nexode might have power enough to reach the people of other stars?" Tom gestured with the fluent assurance of some bazaar merchant proclaiming the unutterable worth of a smuggled emerald. "I bring you these questions," he said, "and others equally exciting. I hope to help you answer them -- with General Thorsen's permission." They took him into the darkroom, where the nexode was. He spent three hours there. The waiting security men grew restive and finally sent Carolina in to learn what they were doing. She found the lights on. Nick and Kyrie were seated on the floor, face to face. Nick holding the pyramid in his two hands and Kyrie leaning over it, her brown fingers touching and stroking the bright triangles of its patterned faces as if playing some curious musical instrument. Tom sat near them on a stool, smoking his scented narcorette and calling out rhythmic syllables that Carolina though were numerals and direction-words in Mandarin. He scowled with annoyance at her intrusion, but Nick and Kyrie gave her no attention. She watched for a few minutes and came out to report. The guards phoned Major Gort, who bustled over to discover what was going on. Nodding for us to follow, he burst into the darkroom. T om objected angrily, but Nick and Kyrie didn't look up until Carolina touched them. They seemed frightened then. Nick clutched the tetrahedron against his bare chest. Kyrie turned pale and tried to wave us back. "What's all this?" Gort's hand was on his gun. "What are you up to?" "I'm only showing them what we learned at the Gobi lab." Tom was sullenly plaintive. "A technique for operating the crystal. An orientation to the operator's brain. A sequence of contact points. A rhythm of relaxation and attention." Cateyes narrowed, Gort drew back from the tetrahedron as if it had become a dangerous dog. "What does it do," he asked, "when you operate it?" "That's what we were trying to discover when you stopped us." Gort snorted. "You'll have to tell me more than that if you want permission to go on." "Sir." Nick stood up with the prismatic tetrahedron. "The nexode is a kind of machine. It communicates ideas, but not with anything quite like language. It uses its own sort of symbolic system for grasping reality." He hesitated. "Td like to tell you more about it, sir, but the symbols are not translatable in any way I think you could understand and the reality they represent doesn't fit any symbolic system you know. Mr. Hood is trying to show us a better way to operate the machine." "To communicate with what?" "So far -- just with itself." Nick's intense black stare dropped back to the tetrahedron. "Now I think we can read parts of the record that we couldn't before. Mr. Hood thinks it might be linked with other nexodes, perhaps on other worlds. But we have not yet established any such contact." Gort's greenish eyes blinked sleepily. "Come along. Hood," his raspy whisper came at last. "I want to check with the general before you go any farther." He swung lazily to Nick and Kyrie. "Any attempt to use that object for communication with anything at all will have to be cleared with General Thorsen in advance. Do you understand?" "Yes, sir." Nick glanced quickly at Kyrie. "We understand." Grumbling under his breath, Tom left with Gort. Nick and Kyrie hurried back into the darkroom. Guy had been asleep for sixty hours, but he woke that afternoon. When he wandered into my office I called Gort and got permission for him to visit Tom. old Sino-Soviet residence. Tom's guards brought him down to meet us in a big room which the departing delegates had stripped of everything movable. "So you're Guy! My son -- " Tom was waddling eagerly to meet him, fat hands reaching out, but he stopped with a gasp when Guy bounded toward him like a bear masquerading as a man. Before he could run he was crushed in Guy's embrace. His breath came out in a frightened grunt. "Father! Father!" Guy's slow voice was thick and strange with surging emotion. "I thought you would never come." Tom squirmed with terror until Guy's arms opened. He tried to escape then, but Guy still held him with one great paw, stroking him eagerly with the other, whimpering like some tormented beast. Tom wheezed for breath and offered Guy a trembling hand. Soon they were famous friends. For tne next three days they were never apart. They walked on the mesa, worked out together in the gym and lounged in the nursery. The guards tried to protest when Guy followed Tom back to his room at night, but his rumbling growls persuaded them to let him stay. Each day Guy came by the office and picked me up, with an air of apology for putting his father first. I watched them together, astonished by his emotion and searching for Tom's intention. Later security let me listen to the tapes of their talk in Tom's bugged room. Guy's role was doglike adoration. After lonely years, he had found his father. He sat for hour after hour, great yellow eyes fastened on Tom, begging for every detail of his life and Robin's. Tom's tales amused me. Though the truth should have been sufficient, he made Gamal Hodian a martyred saint, our mother a comic peasant, Robin a wild nymphomaniac. In his' stories of the moon and the stud farm under the Gobi he made such an unlikely hero of himself that one day I warned Guy of his gift for fiction. "Don't lose your cool. Uncle Kim." He winked a tawny eye. "I know what isn't true. I'm only helping my Dad play his little joke on security." I failed to guess the nature of that little joke -- even the next day when Guy had a distressing encounter with Nick and Kyrie. He and Tom had stopped for me. As we were strolling past the lab on our way toward the gym, Tom began asking Guy how he had been able to build the great tetrahedron out of the grit. The questions worried Guy. "I don't -- don't remember." His slow voice thickened, and he stopped on the sidewalk outside the lab. His gray ears flared. A low growl rattled in his throat. "But come," he rumbled suddenly. "I'll show you." He darted into the lab. Tom gave me a searching look and ran after him. The security men shouted and fired a warning shot, but Guy was already gone. I followed them into the building. The tetrahedron lay blazing on the darkroom floor. Guy crouched over it, whining as if hurt. Nick was backing away, fingering a long red mark where a point of the crystal must have raked his naked chest. Kyrie fluttered between Nick and Guy, white with terror and dismay. Tom stood in the doorway, gesticulating with his reeking narcorette and trying glibly to talk the tension down, imitating our father's Turko-Yiddish accent to retell a peasant fable about three thieves and a stolen goat. "Come along. Hood!" One of the security men jabbed a gun at him. "You're in real trouble now -- " Guy's gorilla roar paralyzed me. In a blur of motion, he reached past Tom, snatched the guard's arm, hauled him into the darkroom. When the roar died, the guard lay flat on the floor and Guy was snapping the stock off his gun as if it had been a candy toy. The other man had gone for help. "Easy, now -- " Tom had to wheeze for his own breath. "Let's get the goat back in the bag." He waved the narcorette and grinned at me. "How about it, Kimmie? Are you old Thorsen's stoolie? Or will you take a chance?" I didn't know what he meant. "Once a schlemiel -- " He shrugged and turned to Nick and Kyrie. "How about you kids? You want to die for good old Gort? Or try your luck with us?" "Our mission is to build the tachyon terminal." Nick caught Kyrie's pale hand and they faced Tom steadily. "We won't let anything stop us. But I'm afraid you can't help us, Mr. Hood." S irens were screaming outside by then. Gort came catfooting down the hall, the alert squad behind him. He handcuffed Tom, scooped up the tetrahedron and herded us all outside to wait for Thorsen, who was just pulling up in his staff car. "Erik!" Tom grinned and started toward the car, holding up his cuffed wrists. "I'm glad you got here. Your people are about to muck us up. Let me explain -- " "Stand back. Hood." Savagely angry and visibly ill, Thorsen beckoned Gort to the car. "Hold this man under double guard," he rapped. "Check out your notion that he's spying for our space enemies. Charge him with treason." "My friend!" Tom whined bitterly. "My old moon companion -- " "Lock that up in the headquarters safe." Thorsen's bony, bloodless hand trembled toward the tetrahedron. "Nobody is to touch it without written permission from me." "Yes, sir." "You kids." Thorsen's dull stare swept Nick and Kyrie. "You've played too many games. I want your beer-can drive developed into a missile propulsion system. Beginning tomorrow." "Father!" Kyrie pointed at the long red scar across Nick's ribs. "Don't you see he's hurt?" "Tape him up," Thorsen snapped. "Shop space will be provided. You can requisition what you need. But you'll be working under guard and without that lump of moon grit." Standing hand in hand, tanning slowly in the sunlight, they said nothing. Thorsen barked at his driver and the staff car departed. Gort licked his lips and prodded Tom into his own car. Guy growled and started after him. "No, Guy," Kyrie whispered. "They'd only kill you." Guy whimpered and blundered away alone. I walked with Nick and Kyrie back to the nursery. Silent and despondent, they refused a meal Carolina heated for them in the kitchen and soon slipped away to sleep. A space snake buzzed the mesa that night. I didn't see it. I was reading a novel in bed, trying not to think about the children and the terminal. I heard its screaming passage, felt the bone-deep chill of heat drained away, gulped at the bitter aftertaste in my mouth. The windows rattled. My reading lamp flickered and went out. I ran to the door barefoot. Outside was black confusion. Automobiles had died. Men were cursing and running in the dark. Here and there a flashlight flickered. Random gunshots rattled. Powerline transformers had gone out and the mesa was dark for an hour. When the lights came on I went down to the nursery. Nick and Kyrie were sleeping undisturbed. I talked to a security man who had seen the diving snake. "It wasn't like the pictures," he said. "You couldn't see the shape in the dark. Just that jagged crystal in the heart of it. And the plumes reaching out like blue wings." He shivered. "Just one glimpse as it roared overhead -- and nearly froze me to death." I returned to bed without looking into Guy's room. Marko woke me early next morning, breathless with the news. Guy was gone, along with Tom and the tetrahedron. "Tom's guards were knocked out and expertly tied up," he said. "The headquarters safe was left standing open. Nobody knows how they got off the mesa. Gort thinks it all happened during the blackout." He gave me a troubled stare. "I don't know what your brother is up to, Kim. I suppose you don't. But Gort thinks he's working with the snakes." before Marko left. I was held three days in a bare room in the old Sino-Soviet residence, while relays of men with tape recorders probed for facts I didn't know about Tom and Guy. Gort joined them on the last day. "Mr. Hodian, your brother was heard inviting you and Nick and Kyrie to try your luck with him. He called you a schlemiel when you said no, remember?" His sleepy eyes searched me. "You'll have to explain what he wanted." But I couldn't explain Tom's proposition. I didn't know why the snake had come to buzz Skygate on that particular night. I couldn't tell him how the headquarters safe had been opened. Or how Tom and Guy had left the mesa with the tetrahedron. "Better talk," his hoarse whisper warned me. "Before we have to try the biochemical confessors." I was sick with dread of a new ordeal the next morning. Gort's men took me to the headquarters building, but there were no biochemicals. Thorsen, instead, came shuffling to meet me at his office door, looking white and feeble and vaguely apologetic. "Hodian, we're desperate." He gave me his unsteady hand. "I don't suppose you know that patches of that queer sea fog have begun drifting over the west coast of Mexico. It comes in at night and drifts back to sea when the sun comes up. It has covered two or three fishing resorts. When it goes out the towns are empty. People, animals and even fish-bait -- gone. Nobody knows what sort of things are in the fog -- or where they mean to stop." He tottered back to his desk and nodded for me to sit. "We believe they're invaders -- intruders from another biocosm. From Venus or more likely Mercury. We have evidence they're allied with the snakes. We suspect that your brother has been in contact with them -- using assemblies of the moon grit for communication. That's why we've questioned you." Slumped behind the desk, he paused as if to collect his wasted vitality. "You're our best lead, Hodian. You're Hood's brother and Guy's special friend." His shaking arm made a helpless gesture. "I hope you'll give us any help you can." When I said again that I couldn't help, he merely shrugged and stared, with no more threats. I sat wondering whether this new mildness reflected Suzie's kindness. She had stayed on at Skygate through the years he was away, keeping busy in the nursery or the lab, sometimes joining our small social affairs but firmly declining dates, returning my open admiration with nothing more than friendship. She was back with Thorsen now, cheerfully patient with his new infirmities, tending him as faithfully as if he had been another moon child. when he let me go. Kyrie was just awakening from the longest sleep of her life. I sat with her in the kitchen while she picked dully at a breakfast tray. She looked so bad, so pale and pinched, that I had to ask what the trouble was. "Uncle Kim, I had a dream." She pushed the food away. "I don't dream much, but this -- it was awful. About Nick and Guy. About the nexode and the terminal." She shivered. "It's too bad to tell you." That was all she would say. I went with her to look for Nick. We had to wait for Gort's permission, but at last a security car took us out to an isolated building near the end of the strip, beyond the spaceplane hangars. Once a quarantine station for returning spacemen, it was now Nick's shop. Guards at the door called Gort before they would let us in. We found Nick with Ken McAble and two or three of his space engineers around a drafting table in a big windowless room. He kissed Kyrie tenderly and gravely shook my hand. "We're supposed to be designing what the general calls my beercan drive," he said. "But we've got problems." One long wall was lined with computer-driven metal-shaping machines that McAble had requisitioned from the spaceplane hangars. Benches were cluttered with parts and half-completed models. all finished with far more care than Nick's first flying plank. The big problems, he said, were assembly and control. When Nick had assembled and adjusted a unit, it somehow transformed any sort of radiation into kinetic energy, drinking up heat and screaming away until it hit something or went out of sight. When anybody else put one together, nothing happened at all. "The gadget makes no sense to me." McAble had worked twice around the clock with Nick; he was bearded and hollow-eyed. "It violates Newton, acting without a reaction. It breaks the Second Law of Thermodynamics, decreasing entropy. Running energy uphill!" His tired "eyes glared at Nick. "Can you account for that?" "Newton didn't know all about the universe." Nick sat crosslegged on the table, child-small and naked to the waist but patient and grave as another Einstein. "Neither did Kelvin or Planck. Their laws are true for the cases they were able to observe. But somewhere in spacetime, energy did run uphill, increasing entropy to make the matter we know. Otherwise our universe would not exist." McAble bent groggily over the drawings again, asking about symbols that Nick seemed unable to explain. I watched for a few minutes without understanding anything and went to look for Kyrie. I found her in Nick's new office, huddled down on the floor in a corner, silently crying. "It's aw-aw-awful. Uncle Kim." She didn't want a tissue or a cup of water from the cooler or anything at all. She wouldn't even smile. "We ought to be building the terminal before our time runs out. I thought the nexode would show us a way. I just couldn't believe poor dear Guy would do what he did. But now -- " her quavering voice was almost a wail -- "I just don't know." When Thorsen came later to inspect the project, Nick begged him to give it up. "Please, General! Maybe something in the fog doesn't like people, but we don't need weapons against the snakes. I don't think they mean to harm us." "They cause planes to crash." "Not on purpose, I think," Nick objected. "I doubt they even know they're hurting anybody. I imagine the sharing of energy is their way of greeting -- their plumes always glow with a brighter light while they're soaking up heat. Perhaps they're trying to tell us something." "Bull!" Thorsen croaked. "Anything they want to say, I don't care to know. You just give us the drive. We'll decide what snakes to kill." He glared feverishly at me. "Come along, Hodian. I want you to draft a news story for us. Something to blanket the panic. Play down the fog and the snakes. Play up what we're doing here." I waited to learn what that was. "We're coordinating all contacts with our neighbor biocosms. We're analyzing all the data from space and planning a well-balanced program of energetic action. We intend to keep on top of the situation. There's no cause at all for public alarm." H e kept me busy for the next few weeks, rewriting bad news to make it look less alarming. The space snakes had diverted or disabled a salvo of nuclear missiles fired at a patch of fog drifting toward the Golden Gate. A pair of scouting submarines were overdue and presumed lost beneath an area of Atlantic fog. Space snakes were reported roosting on the summits of Aconcagua and Kilimanjaro. I went back to see Nick and Kyrie when I could. To my surprise, they were eagerly busy as if they believed our press releases. Kyrie had learned to operate the computer console. The machines it controlled were grinding out intricate bits of metal and plastic for Nick and the engineers. I watched Nick launch two or three more flying devices, one no longer than a pencil, which had a crystal of rock salt for a core. Each shrieked out of his fingers and vanished into the distance, leaving a chill in the air and a black taste in my mouth. But he was still unable to translate his description into any form the engineers could grasp or copy. Absorbed in the project, Nick and Kyrie stopped coming back to the nursery for rest. Carolina made Marko move into the living quarters of the quarantine building to look after them. The last time I called, two security men stopped me at the door and sent Marko out to talk to me. He said they were asleep. McAble overtook me on the parking lot as I was leaving. He wanted me to Join him at the Skygate Hudson for a couple of drinks and a steak. He needed to talk. Keeping up with Nick and Kyrie wasn't easy. One by one, his fellow engineers had given up and gone. He felt ready to join them. "Kim, I've got the jitters." He caught my arm and clung, as if seeking human warmth. "Not just from your double-talking press release, either." His haunted face twitched, trying but failing to grin. "It's something here." He glanced uneasily back toward the angular building, stark and black against a blood-colored sunset. "Something I don't understand." I waited for him to explain. "Something makes sounds -- a patter or a rustle or a sort of chirp behind you." He patted his pockets distractedly. "Something steals little objects -- keys and coins and pens. Something watches you out of the sladows and scuttles away before you can turn on a light." "Could be packrats." I tried to cheer him up. "This desert's full of them. The building's been empty for years. They could have got into the basement. They're shy and they make sounds and they'll steal nearly anything." "Rats?" He shook his head. "I don't think it's rats." We drank too much that night in the hotel bar, talking about the mocking promise of a high transgalactic culture, about the fog and the snakes, about what might have become of Tom and Guy and the tetrahedron, about Nick's impossible beer-can drive, about packrats or something in the quarantine building. Our troubles were hard to drown. We never got to the dining room. The lights went off while we were still in the bar. After one feeble flicker -- when the stand-by plant tried to take up the load -- they stayed off. I waited for the sonic boom of another snake flying by and sucking up our power, but no sound came. We had a few more drinks to the end of things, and I remember a bellboy with a candle putting me to bed. McAble shook me awake the next morning. My head throbbed and my mouth was foul. I didn't want to hear what he was saying. "Your friend Gort's on the phone. He says get your tail back to the mesa. He wants to know why the power went off and what became of the quarantine building and where are Nick and Kyrie." mesa. We found traffic stacking up ahead of us outside the main gate. Nobody seemed to know why, but the guards were turning back most of the civilian workers. Tight-lipped, grim men searched our car and called headquarters before they let us through. Inside the reservation we found tanks standing at all major intersections. Troops were stringing barbed wire across the lawn and piling sandbags around the entrance to headquarters. A squad of nervous men in combat gear were setting up a missile-launcher on the parking lot behind the building. They held us till Gort came down, trailed by a stocky Navajo security sergfeant. Gort looked as bad as I felt -- he was sallowskinned and twitchy. His sleepy eyes were swollen and his raspy voice was coldly hostile, as if he blamed us for everything. I tried to ask what was wrong. "Get in." He waved at his car. "We'll take a look." The Navajo drove. Gort sat tense beside him, peering into each cross street as if he expected to see an alien invader. The headquarters area was crowded with military vehicles and men digging in, but the road to the spaceport was ominously empty. "Something's out there." Gort gestured abruptly toward the old airstrip and the vacant mesa. "It cut the power lines last night. It demolished the quarantine building. It's still there." "Nick, Kyrie -- where are they?" Gort twisted to watch a beer can glinting in the weeds as if he expected it to take off for Jupiter. When we were safely beyond it he muttered at the Navajo. "Tell 'em, Harry. Tell 'em what happened to you." The name on the Navajo's badge was Harry Horse. In an awkward mixture of bad English and worse Spanish he said he and Corporal Miraflores had come out in the night to relieve the two men on duty at the quarantine building. He couldn't say what the time was, because all electric clocks and electric watches had stopped, but the lights were still out everywhere and day had not come when they pulled into the parking lot. For Dios! It was an unlucky night. In the sweep of the headlamps, as the car turned, he saw that the quarantine building had fallen in. Flattened. Like a paper box under the cleats of a tank. Leaving the headlamps on, he and Miraflores got out of the car to investigate. The building had been mostly steel. Scraps of metal and broken brick still cluttered the site. In the rubble -- ing slower now, watching every weed along the road. Something had been swarming in the rubble of the fallen building. Ratones? Aranas grandes? Quien sabe? Rats, maybe. Great spiders. He couldn't say, because the creatures scuttled cunningly out of the light. Yet he and Miraflores could hear them working on the metal. They made a sort of humming whine, like many small machines. He tried to imitate it. Damn! He found the English expletive. The lights of their car went out behind them while they watched. The creatures were eating the car! He and Miraflores ran back to the airstrip, but nothing chased them. Daylight was coming now and they ventured back near enough to watch the somethings consuming the car. The light was not yet good, but he said los demonios looked like ants swarming over a dead lizard. They came along one path and took bits of the car away along another. Metal, tires, glass. Soon there was only the engine block and the naked frame, like the bones of the car. The last scrap was gone before the sun came up. Toda la mdquina. He wanted Miraflores to report the creatures while he stayed to observe what they did, but Miraflores was afraid Major Gort would not believe him. Bichos -- bugs eating a car! They ran all the way back to the security center. "Well, Hodian?" Gort turned to glare back at me. "What do you make of that?" Without much to say I looked at McAble. "Major, we've had something -- " He stopped with a gasp when a dove flew up beside the car. "Something in the building. I was telling Mr. Hodian last night. Nothing I really ever saw. Something scuttling about behind me and stealing metal objects. Mr. Hodian said it was a packrat." "A pack -- a pack -- " Gort wheezed and twitched and finally broke into a stifled laugh, while Harry Horse drove stolidly on. "So Hodian said it was just a packrat!" He gulped and wiped his eyes. "I wish to God it were just a rat!" Abruptly, with a Navajo grunt, Harry Horse hit the brake. Tires squealed. The car lurched and stopped. Harry leaned out, pointing. "God!" Gort breathed. "Look at the varmint. Flying!" It dropped out of the sky ahead of us. A queer insect flying with a piece of string. It looked larger when it struck the pavement, at least a foot long. The string was a ten-foot section of stolen power cable, which perhaps had been too heavy for it. For a few seconds it lay still, not a dozen yards from us. Ant-shaped, it had three segments. The head segment was silver-colored metal. a bright eyeless hexagon. The thinner center segment sprouted dark stubby wings and a cluster of limbs like silver wire. The tail segment was a slick black ball. "Cn hormiga!" whispered Harry Horse, "tn hormiga de maquinaria!" A mechanical ant! Moving now, it lifted and turned its blank metal head as if watching us. A single delicate bright antenna uncoiled above its middle section, curving alertly toward us. After a moment it darted back to the bit of cable, caught it with clustered limbs, dragged it off the road. Its tail segment turned white as it disappeared into the weeds. "Did you see that?" McAble glanced at me and watched the weeds again. "The way it moved? And that white flash?"  "I saw it," Gort snapped. "So what?" "It doesn't run," McAble said. "It flies -- even on the ground. The limbs aren't legs. They're manipulators. The wings don't beat. They're probably just for balance and control." "So what?" Gort repeated. "Did you see. the frost on its tail?" McAble asked. "I think it's kin to the space snakes. I think it flies with something like Nick's beer-can drive." "I dor" give a nit how it flies." Gort's hea y-lidded eyes glared accusingly at me, as if he thought I had invited these invaders. "Hodian, what are the things? What are they up to here?" "How -- " My dry throat made only a croak. Then I managed: "How could I know. Major?" A ll the reports of that ominous fog and the invading snakes had been disturbing enough, but they were still remote. This ant-shaped thing was here, as strange as they and probably still watching us blindly out of the weeds. A sense of creeping terror numbed me. "Drive on," Gort told the Navajo. "Nick and Kyrie were in the building." That recollection struck me like a club. "Yuri and Carolina, too. What's become of them?" "Dead," Harry Horse muttered solemnly. "Killed when house fall in. Duckworth and Wiezell, tambien. Six people eaten por las hormigas metdlica." "Maybe they got away," McAble said. "The things don't seem vicious." Harry Horse doubted that. He and Miraflores had come back in another car to scout the perimeter and military aircraft had been overflown and photographed the whole area. They had found only weeds and desert brush and el hormiguero de acero. The steel ant hill. "I hope to God the kids are dead!" Gort grated suddenly. "If they're alive it means they've been dealing with these invaders." "Huh?" McAble frowned at him. "How do you figure that?" "In the first place, Nick and Kyrie aren't exactly human." Gort spoke with a whispery vehemence. "The general says they've never cared for anything except getting in touch with their own space kin. Hodian's brother was showing them how to use that tetrahedron for a signal device. Who were they trying to signal?" His swollen eyes glared at me. "Maybe these mechanical ants -- if that's what you call 'em!" Harry Horse was stopping the car near the end of the asterite strip. A weathered sign read and a side road ran two hundred yards toward a mound of brown earth where the building had stood. "Let's have a look." With a nod at me McAble glanced at Gort. "You'll wait. Major?" "Don't count on us," Gort growled. "If anything happens -- you asked for it." Not very eagerly, I climbed out after McAble. Harry Horse turned the car around, ready for a fast getaway. McAble was walking toward that new mound, not looking back. I followed him, breathing hard. The pavement was empty. Our feet seemed too loud on it. We passed a clump of tall dead weeds grown where rain had stood in the ditch beside the road. I jumped and stopped when something rattled them, but McAble said it was the wind or maybe just a rat. I felt sweat trickling down my ribs, though the day was not yet hot. McAble stopped ahead of me to kick at the mounded earth. Still dark with dampness, it was packed smooth and firm. "Three hundred cubic yards of excavation." He swept the mound with a calculating eye. "Maybe four. Plenty of room for Mr. Marko and the others, if they're alive." I followed him up the smooth brown slope to a bright flat dome that crowned the hill. He made me hold a tape while he surveyed it. Twenty feet across, with a two-foot rise at the center. Six circular holes around the rim -- the doorways -- were sealed with metaj plugs. He tried the metal with the point of a pocket knife and kneeled to put his ear against it. "Listen!" I caught a faint sharp odor like hot sulphur when I bent. The metal felt slick and warm. With my ear against it, I heard a murmuring hum, fainter and pitched higher than the sound of bees. When McAble tapped one of the plugs with the handle of his knife that busy whisper ceased for seconds. It came back slowly and didn't stop when he tapped again. "Nick would know every sort of code," McAble said. "If he's alive, we ought to get an answer." He kept rattling his knife against the metal and listening hopefully, but all we heard was that faint shrill drone, until Gort began honking impatiently for us and a military helicopter clattered overhead. McAble came reluctantly away. "Move," Gort barked as we came near the car. "The general called. He's setting up a demolition raid on the anthill. He wants us out of the area." "Demolition?" McAble protested. "Is that necessary?" "Get in," Gort rapped. "Quick!" At his impatient nod Harry Horse pulled away before we had time to close the doors. "Shouldn't we wait?" I asked. "Suppose our friends are alive in that dome? Captives, maybe?" "Their tough luck," Gort growled. "The general's afraid to wait." XV H e followed Gort through the barbed wire and sandbags into the headquarters building. Thorsen's appearance shocked me. Wasted and shaking, he was a walking skeleton, animated now with terror. He clutched at McAble's sleeve and asked a few hoarse questions about the steel anthill. "I'll give you another look," he promised us, "after we've blown it out of the ground." He shuffled toward the staff officers waiting. "The target area is now clear." His quavery voice turned violent. "Attack!" he gasped. "We don't know what the invaders are up to -- but they've got to be exterminated." "Erik," I tried to protest. "General Thorsen, your own daughter is probably in that dome. Along with Nick and the Markos and those security men. Captives, maybe. If they're alive you'll kill them all -- " "Hold it, Hodian." He cut me sharply off. "The invaders have ignored our signals. They are a clear threat to the whole Skygate facility -- perhaps to the human race. I refuse to be diverted by anybody. Our operation will proceed as planned." We watched from the headquarters roof. Heavy mortars chuffed behind us. Shells rained on the mesa, raising geysers of yellow dust. A spotter craft wheeled over the target. "Fire ineffectual." A laserman relayed the message to Thorsen. "Shells falling on target aren't exploding, sir. We've had direct hits and near misses. But there is not a dent in that dome." Thorsen scowled at McAble and me. "You surveyed the target," his brittle voice crackled. "Can you account for this?" "Maybe." McAble shrugged. "We saw frost on one ant's tail. Apparently they soak up energy like the space snakes do. Probably they're de-energizing the fuses of shells that come within their range." "Then I'll call in an air strike." "I wouldn't advise it, sir." McAble squinted shrewdly at the wheeling spotter plane. "I see no advantage -- " Shrill with frustration and fear, Thorsen ordered the air strike. The aircraft were invisible against the dazzle of the sun, their black bombs tumbling out of a serene and empty-seeming sky. Explosions winked and dust rose in yellow mushrooms and the mesa rumbled with dull thunder. "Bombs not effectual, sir," the laserman reported. "Visible explosions come from wide misses. No apparent damage to target." Thorsen called for napalm. Three flights of supersonic fighterbombers crashed out of that smiling sky. Their bombs smeared the mesa with long streaks of yellow fire -- which suddenly turned into drifting smoke. "Spotter going down!" the laserman shouted. "Contact cut off -- I don't know how, sir. But his last call indicates napalm not effective. Target still intact. Something snuffed out the fire, sir." Shaking, Thorsen glared at McAble. "I think it was that entropy-reversing field," McAble told him. "I believe its range has been increased. I think it put out the fire -- and caught the spotter, too. I think you're beaten, sir." "You keep thinking," Thorsen snapped. "I'm sending in the tanks." The tanks went in, converging from three directions. The air quivered with their engines. Tracer fire streaked out of the golden dust that thickened over them. Under the rolling dust cloud, their thunder-voices stuttered and died. The noise stopped; the dust cleared. The tanks stood frozen in a milewide circle around their goal. "Have a look, Hodian." The desert danced and blurred in McAble's binoculars, but at last I found the anthill. Dead missiles had furrowed the mound of earth, but that metal dome showed no scar. I found a green-and-gray splotched tank tipped into a missile crater, dead. Something crawled along its level gun. A silver-headed insect. "Watch out, Hodian!" hauled. The binoculars flew out of my hand. Men around me gasped and cursed and ran. A typewriter dropped out of the air, crashing into the roof where I had been standing. It rocked and clattered as a bright-headed ant squirmed from beneath it. I heard a fine mosquito whine. The metal ant climbed over the smashed typewriter and darted at my knees, flying a foot off the roof. Numb with terror, I couldn't move. It stopped six feet away, hovering over the binoculars I had dropped. Its eyeless head rose and turned alertly. I smelled its hot brimstone reek. "Back!" Dimly, I heard Gort's whispery shout. "Stand back, you fool -- " Stumbling back, I saw men drawing guns. "All together," Gort called. "Aim for the head. Fire!" The sun dimmed and lost its heat. A deep unpleasant chill sank into my bones. Bitterness coated my tongue. Shuddering and ill, I waited for the shots, but all I heard was an empty clacking. "Watch its tail!" McAble sounded far away. "Hot with sucked-up energy. That's why we feel so cold. And why gun-powder fails to burn." Its orange-sized tail segment was no longer black, but glowing dimly red. It settled toward the binoculars. Its bright snaky limbs explored them, wrapped them, clung. Its fine high whine grew louder as it rose -- and that sulfur scent took my breath. "Grab it!" Gort shouted. "For a specimen." McAble came plunging past me. He crouched, reached -- and crumpled like an unstrung puppet. The ant shot upward with the binoculars to vanish over the mesa. Behind it the sun shone bright and hot. The roof-top crowd stood quiet for an instant. A sparrow was fluttering overhead, carrying a grass blade for its nest. I breathed again, gratefully -- and saw Gort reloading and lifting his gun. Shattering that brief peace, his test shot exploded the sparrow. Hysterical voices babbled. Thorsen hobbled into the elevator, halfcarried by his shouting aides. McAble twitched and groaned where he had fallen. I helped him stand and he stumbled clumsily away, rubbing his icy hands together. "Hodian." Gort jogged my arm as we waited for the elevator. "We've got a rush job for you. The general wants a news release on the ants. Make 'em look harmless. Emphasize the fact that they aren't known to have injured anybody. Play down our failure to damagethem. Don't connect them with the moon children -- or the snakes or the fog. We're taking adequate action to cope with them and the general says they're under control." afternoon, still struggling to give the story some hint of conviction, when Suzie Thorsen knocked and slipped timidly into the room. "May I please speak to you?" Though she had always kept me at a certain distance, I still admired her dainty charm and her cleareyed joy in the comedy of life and even her patient fidelity to Thorsen. She wanted to talk about him now. "Erik's sick, Kim -- and I don't know what to do." She looked pinched with worry, her eyes darkrimmed. "The doctors think he has some unidentified exoform virus in his blood. He can't sleep and he can't eat and he has such dreadful headaches. I sometimes think he's not quite sane. He ought to be hospitalized, but he won't give up his job." I could say nothing useful. Though Thorsen's sickness had been evident to me, he wasn't likely to take my advice. All I actually did was take Suzie over to the nursery for a cup of coffee. Military cargo craft were rumbling across the sky. Down the street, men in battle dress were loading trucks with files and boxes from the exobiology lab. Two sentries at the nursery door scrutinized our badges. The kitchen inside was quiet, however -- too quiet, with the children gone. Suzie made coffee. I poured a big slug of Mexican rum into mine, but she waved the bottle away. We sat a long time at the table, talking over her problems and my own. The children had become the center of our lives. Involved in their long search for themselves, suffering with Kyrie in the conflict between Nick and Guy, excited by their splendid dream of the transgalactic terminal, we had been content to forget ourselves. Without them now, without Marko and Carolina, we both felt lost. We needed each other. What we said was commonplace. I don't recall many of the words, but I do remember the comfort of her smile and the candor of her voice and the delightful conviction that she was really fond of me. We didn't talk much about the ants. Their arrival was a final, unbelievable blow, so completely devastating that I had scarcely felt it yet. Trying not to think about them, I was pouring myself a second slug of rum when all three doors of the kitchen splintered inward. "Hands up, Mr. Hodian!" Men stormed in, guns pointing. Most of them were Space Force regulars, but the leader was one of Gort's lieutenants. He looked sweaty and jittery but also somehow startled and apologetic. "You're under arrest, sir. Verbal orders from General Thorsen. No charges specified. We're taking you to the security center. You aren't allowed to communicate with anybody." Suzie begged them to wait while she called her husband, but they marched me out while she was on the phone. At the security center they took me to Gort. He was rummaging his office in a harried way, dumping drawers on his desk. "Okay, Hodian." His swollen eyes glanced once at me. "Here's the situation. Ants are reported in the spaceplane hangars. Thorsen is calling in a nuclear strike. We're evacuating Skygate ahead of the missiles. I'm escorting you to another post. Our plane should be ready now. The guards will see that you don't talk to anybody." "What -- what do you think I've done?" "I don't know, Hodian." His savage eyes flashed back to me. "Whatever you've been up to, I intend to find it out. We've no time for any formal charges now. But you're Tom Hood's brother. You've been involved in space research and you've been close to all the children. You're our best link to the ants." "Believe me. Major. I don't know anything -- " He turned his back on me to dump another drawer. Our plane took off half an hour later. It was a big military transport, loaded with records from headquarters and the exobiology lab. The other passengers included McAble, Gort and a dozen of his men. McAble was beside me in a window seat, still shaken and subdued from his skirmish with the ants. As we climbed I caught one glimpse of the mesa below ajipping wing -- the zone of black craters and the circle of dead tanks around the untouched dome of the ant hill, which glinted in the sun like a lost coin. "So Thorsen's going to throw in the nukes." McAble made a grim brown face. "He might as well throw in napalm to put out a fire. His missiles will be bread-and-butter for the ants." Nobody had announced our destination, but the wheeling plane turned east. Trying to avoid the snakes, we flew cautiously low through the mountain passes and on across the square-patterned brown and green of the plains. Occasional turbulence began to rock us and presently I saw the dark cloud towers of a weather front standing all along the east horizon. The turbulence increased. Rags of cloud whipped by. We bored into a blue wall of storm. The plane pitched and shivered. Rain streaked the window. We turned and climbed and burst out at last. Above the dazzling pillars of white, the sky was darkly blue. "Uh-oh!" McAble frowned. "We're too high." Not much later, everything grew darker. The cloud summits lost their dazzle. Fangs of cold sank into me. My tongue turned bitter. I heard the engines cough and die and knew a snake was diving on us. from loss of body heat, nearly as dead as the plane. Wrapped in its eerie quiet, I was barely aware of the rushing speed, of Gort's whispery curse, of McAble's sudden nudge. Turning painfully, stiff as if my tingling skin were already ice, I saw the snake. A long serpentine shadow, transparent as black-veined glass. Its heart was a jagged crystal mass, smoldering with dull inner fire like an uncut diamond. Two plumes of blue light spread out of the crystal, wings of cold fire. Powered with our own stolen heat, it swept in fast. A bright pulse beat in the wide blue sprays. Perhaps the creature was sending some signal of friendship or warning. Perhaps it felt companionable. Perhaps it simply needed our heat. Its alien grace was as meaningless to me as the bitterness lingering in my mouth. The plane nosed down and the snake was gone. The snowy clouds were dazzling again. I gulped, shuddered and got my breath. Gort lurched past us toward the cockpit, shouting orders at the crew, but the engines failed to start. We spun down through a storm, through boiling clouds and battering winds, through darkness and lightning and jarring thunder, through rain and savage hail to a rough belly landing. I recall jumbled fragments of sensation. A vague dark line of wind-whipped trees. A ripple of blue lightning, illuminating a toysized train creeping toward a toy grain elevator. Ripe wheat beaten flat with hail. A jolt, a pitch, a dazing blow... The time after that crash is still a shadowy nightmare in my memory. The plane didn't burn, perhaps because the snake had drained so much of our heat. I believe McAble and Gort both livedthe recollection is dim as a dream, but I think they came together to visit me in the hospital, Gort on crutches, McAble with his arm in a sling. As I try to look back, my own survival seems surprising. I believe I had a brain concussion. For a long time I lay in traction, with both legs broken. On top of such injuries I contracted a severe gamma-form infection. Perhaps it saved my life. Dr. Ram Narasimachar was my physician. I knew him first as a brisk foreign voice, as a hand very deft with the needles that went into my veins, long before I saw his darkly arrogant face. Gort may have told him in the beginning that I was someone worth saving, but his passion was the space diseases. The mutant gamma-forms in my blood made me a laboratory specimen. Living in my own delirium, for a long, long time I didn't care where I was or what was happening to the planet. Though I must have heard talk about the space war, its appalling disasters were never quite as real as my lurid private dreams of the children and the ants. A quiet old Dane named Andy Elving used to clean my room in the morning. He had been to the moon as a systems engineer on the seeker craft. Now his wife was dead of a space infection and his son was gone to the war. He lived alone in a small white house we could see from my window. He was growing roses in his back yard and he used to keep a vase of them on my window ledge. He talked about roses and the town. Pitman had been a prosperous agricultural center. There was a militia camp near it now and a new munitions factory below it on the river. A long way from the mountains where the snakes had begun to nest and the seas where the fog kept spreading, it offered all the security he could find. Even the ants had never come to Pitman, Andy Elving said. Their lust was for metal and power. As if fed by the nuclear strikes, they had scattered at first to Albuquerque and Las Alamas and White Sands. Later they swarmed unpredictably into larger cities, leveling everything to build their impregnable nests. Now, however, they were leaving the cities to mine the earth itself. With no ore-bodies near. Pitman was probably safe. when I began to care about the calendar. I started asking questions about the moon children. Andy Elving remembered reading about Guy's stealing the moon jewel. Nick and Kyrie had been killed, he thought, in the bombardment of the ants at Skygate. But that was all he knew. Nobody had heard about any transgalactic terminal. I began to feel that the messenger missile had years for no result at all, that the children had been born for nothing. I thought we had lost our race to stop the chaos of conflicting biocosms. For a long time I didn't even want to recover. Andy Elving didn't like to talk about the war. Dr. Narasimachar was too sick and self-absorbed by now to talk much about anything. He had an acute gamma-form infection, probably picked up from me, and he was trying desperately to immunize himself with transfusions of my blood. My first real news of the war came from other patients, after I was well enough to be moved out of isolation. Clayton Carter was a sunburnt ghost when he came into the ward, but his weakness came from hardship and exposure, not from any space disease. He was out of his head at first -- maybe most of the time -- but his unbelievable story rekindled my interest in the world. A veteran Space Force pilot, he told me how the mechanics of his militia unit had built what he believed was the last spaceplane in America, out of salvaged wreckage. When it was ready his first test flight was a scouting mission across the Rockies. Flying low and fast, he hoped to evade the snakes and bring back a report on what the ants were doing in the Skygate area. A diving snake killed his jets and forced him down, however, somewhere beyond the Rio Grande. As the spaceplane went down. Carter glimpsed something that strained his faith in his own sanity. Even now he couldn't quite believe what he had seen and I had to coax the story from him. He was sitting up in bed that day, a black-bearded skeleton smeared with chalky ointments. I remember the tortured hesitation in his hoarse cattle-country drawl -- he was a native New Mexican. "The army don't believe what I saw -- or thought I saw." His inflamed eyes peered uneasily at me. "A building on the mesa where Skygate was. A kind of tower -- taller than the Rockies! Call me a liar -- " "Was it white?" I whispered. "Was it seven columns in a cluster? Did the tops of the outer columns make a kind of spiral stair? Did the center column have a pointed, shining dome?" "Have you -- " He gulped and wet his ulcerated lips. "Mister, have you been there?" minal!" My voice was as rough and breathless as his own. "The station the moon children were born to build, so the tachyon ships could come from the stars." For the first time I tried to sit up in bed. "Are you sure it's really there?" "It's there, all right." Awe echoed in his voice. "Taller than I dared fly and shaped exactly like you say. "Except -- " He paused to frown. "Except for that high dome. It wasn't bright or shining at all. It was black as midnight." "Just so it's there." I was trying to climb out of bed. "Now the tachyon ships will come -- " "Not for us they won't." He sank back against the pillows. "Because that terminal don't belong to no friends of ours." I had to wait while a nurse sprayed his sadly damaged feet. Then he went on with his tantalizing story. "I was Tom Fool Lucky in a way," he said. "The plane came down dead, but the ejection gear did kick me out before the crash. All I got was a twisted ankle and a few cracked ribs. Not bad, considering the rocky arroyo I came down in. "I scrabbled around in the wreckage, but I never found my survival kit. The desert got hot and my ankle swelled and I began to wonder how lucky I really was. But when I climbed out of the gully I could see that tower. Taller than the clouds! "I waited till sundown, afraid it might be a mirage. But it stayed there. The sun blazed on it, long after the desert was dark. Mister, it was something! Golden up high where the sun still struck, with zones of red and purple slowly climbing out of the night around me. I never imagined the towers of heaven quite so beautiful. "I made a sort of crutch out of parts from my ejection shell. When dawn came I started toward the tower. The top of it was already blazing before day came, gold and rose-colored under that dead black dome. "It looked about a mile off when I set out. I hobbled along till sundown and it still looked a mile away. By that time my tongue was and the tower didn't seem so pretty any longer. "I hadn't seen a sign of a human being anywhere, or even any animal bigger than a packrat. I guess the fallout from Skygate got most of the larger life. It may have been still active -- I had no meter for it. That next day might have been my last if I hadn't stumbled into the old Albuquerque road. "There wasn't any traffic. Hadn't been, for a long time. Rocks washed into the highway dips. One funny thing -- all the bridges had been taken out. I was still sane enough to wonder why. I limped on till I came to the old Dos Lobos trading post. "I used to stop there on vacation trips, but I barely recognized it now. Everything metal was gone. Signs and gas pumps and the tin roof off the buildings. Even the junk cars piled up behind the garage. "Rain had begun to crumble the 'dobe walls, but I dug in the dried mud with my crutch till I uncovered a bottle of apple cider. That saved my life. I sipped and slept all night -- and dreamed about people with golden wings letting me into that tower, like old Saint Pete admitting the children of God. "In the morning I dug again. Most of the metal cans were gone or rusted through and rain and rats had spoiled a lot of the rest, but I found three more cases of cider and enough other stuff still good in glass and plastic. "I stayed there at the 'dobe walls, lying in the shade at noon and watching that tower the rest of the day, till I could leave the crutch and carry a pack. I walked on, then, following the old pavement and climbing through the dry canyons where the bridges were missing. "A half-moon was out the night I came to the mesa. Feeling too eager to stop, I climbed the old mesa road by moonlight. The moon was low when I got to the rim -- but there it was. "The foot of it was still a mile or two away, but that black dome was lost in the stars. I got a crick in my neck, looking up at it. Mister, I wish I could tell you how I felt. Crazy with wonder, but somehow afraid -- " At that point the nurse came back. She told Carter he was getting too tired. Though he protested, she turned his pillow and lowered his bed and snapped her sleeper gun at his head. Next day, after his feet were sprayed, I begged him to go on. ai n't laughing at me, mister?" He squinted suspiciously through his wild black beard and his chalky facial dressings. "You don't think I'm nuts?" "I knew the moon kids," I assured him. "I watched them working two years on the plans for that build it. I hope -- I hope it's real." "It's plenty real." He punched the button to raise his bed and sat glaring strangely at me. "But the builders ain't human," he muttered. "They ain't setting it up for us." I waited uneasily till he went on. "They were working overtime the night I got there. I couldn't see much, because the moon was nearly down by then. But I could hear -- " one bandaged hand made a hesitant groping motion -- "a sort of humming whine like a milhives of bees. Then there was a kind of booming beat, deep and slow, like the biggest drum that ever was. "I dropped my pack at the mesa rim and started toward the tower. But I didn't get far. I began to wonder why those workers used no lights. And why I heard no human voices. Then the wind must have changed, because I caught an odor that choked me. A scent like burning sulfur. "All that was too much. I picked up my pack and scuttled down the road to a sort of shallow cave I had passed. I crawled in there to hide. It was cold, but I couldn't risk a fire. Finally I shivered myself to sleep. "Something woke me about sunup. Something crawling on my chest. I batted it away before my eyes were open. It had a cold metal feel. I heard a whine and smelled sulfur and saw it hovering over my head. "A damn mechanical ant! I'd seen news pictures, but still the thing shook me up. That blind sixsided head, watching me with no eyes to watch with. The legs of it like a bunch of thin wire snakes -- coiled around the coins and keys it had stolen out of my pocket. Even the class ring off my finger! "It watched me for maybe half a minute before it sailed away with the loot. I was sick after it left. Lost my supper and what little strength I had. But finally, after an hour or two, I nerved myself to climb back to the rim for another look. "The tower wasn't heaven to me now." Carter shivered under his sheet. "It looked more like the gate to hell -- with all those metal ants for junior demons. They were swarming as far as I could see, swirling like dark clouds all around the bottom of the tower. "Near me, so close I could see their flat bright heads and their black tail-balls, they came and went from a metal-rimmed pit. In one stream they brought materials -- hundreds of them clinging to a rusty ingot or a mass of ore or a scrap of junk that might have come from my own spaceplane. In another stream they came out with fabricated parts they carried to the tower. Bright metal and big white blocks. Their noise shook the rocks under me and their hot reek burned my eyes. They're building an ant hill -- into the stratosphere. "Standing there, I forgot to be frightened, till one of them came whining around my head. I was afraid it wanted my gold tooth. When it flew back to the pit I turned and ran. Nothing followed me -- but I nearly died getting out." Carter sighed as if still exhausted. "I wandered out of the desert and over the mountains and all the way back. The ants had scavanged all the metal everywhere and I never saw a human being. Water and food were hard to find. After my shoes wore out I had to tear up my clothes for bandages -- that's how I got cooked with the sun. I was nearly back to Oklahoma when the militia scouts picked me up. "That's it, mister." He sat up, glaring fiercely through his chalky mask. "The militia don't believe me and I ain't got no proof. The snakes have downed our last airplane. But that tower's standing there where Skygate was. Taller than the clouds! I ain't no liar, mister." "I'm sure you aren't," I said. But suddenly I wasn't sure. Something about his angry challenge made me think of Yuri Marko, who had once been just as positive that he had found a transgalactic terminal on the moon. feet, Clayton Carter went back to his militia unit. He wanted to lead a mounted party west. Neither the snakes nor the ants, he thought, would interfere with horses. He hoped to photograph the terminal and perhaps to try communicating with the ants, but I never learned what became of him. The next man beside me lay three days in a heal-sleep tent. "His name's Ballou," old Andy Hiving told me. "He's got friends. They brought him on a horse cart from back east and threatened to burn the hospital if Doc Narasimachar wouldn't take him in ahead of the war refugees that are dying in the streets." "A space case?" "Some woman carved him up. Slashed his face and stabbed him in the gut. He came in with peritonitis and it took some fancy surgery to save him." Awake, Ballou was an angular waspish man with thick dark hair and a complaining nasal whine. He fumed when the doctor hurt his face, peeling off the bandages, and demanded a mirror to inspect himself. "Look what you've done to me!" He fingered the forked blue seam across his cheek. "I used to be a fine-lookin' man. Folks said I coulda been a trivee star. Now look what a fright you've made of me." He threw the mirror at the doctor. "You clumsy bastard vet!" Narasimachar ducked the mirror, which shattered on the floor. My blood had failed to stop the gamma-life teeming in his flesh and his worsening palsy had in fact begun to spoil his surgery. I saw the stifled fury on his dark face and the way he clutched his gaunt hands together to stop their shaking. He stalked out silently. "Call him back," Ballou snarled at the nurse. "I won't be insulted. Not by any pill-pushing quack. I'll have you know I'm somebody. We're the Fairfax Ballous. I guess you've heard of us." "I've heard plenty." The nurse whisked out and he turned fretfully to me. "I'm Spiro Ballou." An ingratiating smile twitched across the unscarred half of his face. "Call me Spike. Back in Fairfax, I was somebody. People didn't insult me there. Not twice!" I was about to introduce myself, but his plaintive voice ran on, quivering with self-pity now. "All this crap is hard for me to take, because of who I was. My old man was president of the Fairfax National Bank and chairman of the board of Fairball Industries. He owned the best half of the town. When I married he bought me the Poppy-Cola franchise for a wedding present. But look at me now." He sniffled and fingered his scar. sexiest doll in town. I had four acres out in Faircrest. An eightroom home of hand-laid brick. I drove a Cadillac Hydrocat and traded twice a year. I thought I had everything till the Moon King came along -- " "The Moon King?" I had been thoroughly bored with Spike Ballou, but that jolted me awake. "Who's the Moon King?" "You remember the Moon Kids? Two cute little scamps and one like a hairy bear? There used to be Moon Kid dolls. Moon Kid toys and Moon Kid picture books -- " I said I remembered the moon children. "People sort of turned against 'em as I grew up. I guess just because space didn't mean fun and games any more, after we got into the other biocosms. Anyhow, a couple of years ago this animal type ran off with what he calls the moon jewel -- " "Have you seen it?" I interrupted him. "A glowing pyramid -- " growed in his throat. "Most of the women in Fairfax did. But he never showed it to me. He don't take to men."  "Is this jewel in Fairfax now?" "It sure is." Ballou nodded bitterly. "I hear he stores it in the Fran says it keeps the space things out of Fairfax. The killer fog and the flying snakes and them ironeating ants. She thinks it cures the space diseases." "This moon boy has it?" "He ain't no boy. Big as a grizzly. But he come to Fairfax with the jewel a couple of years ago. About the time the world began to fall apart. Only I didn't know him then. One that did was Ballou gritted his teeth. "That was when she turned cold to me. If you can imagine -- " He choked with indignation, as if he couldn't imagine. "They were slick enough. It was just lately anybody found out about 'em. My wife -- and that hairy beast! They should have been buried alive." He sat up in bed, breathing hard and glaring at a nurse who had stopped to listen at the door until at last she sniffed and disappeared. He lay back to get his breath. "Seems the moon thing come into the country with some circus. Like the animal freak he is. Billed as the Siberian talking bear. One night a college professor got to asking questions he didn't like. He smashed the guy's face against the bars and broke out of his cage before the cops got there. "That was off in another town. He slipped into Fairfax through the woods. Dressed in a floppy hat and an old rain cape to make like a human hobo, he was working the alleys, begging for food. I must have been playing gin at the counFran was home alone." Rage seethed in him. "I guess she let him into the kitchen first. She filled him up with a roast and potatoes she'd been cooking for me. She never told me all they did, but finally she put him in the little apartment behind the garage, where her old lady stayed till she died. She kept him there -- if you can picture that ! "H ow cou Id she do it?" He blinked at me, his glaring fury clouded with a dim bewilderment. "A sweet girl like Billy Fran -- singing in the Presbyterian choir and teaching the toddler's Sunday school class and crying like a baby every time she found a spot of lipstick on my shirt. How could any woman love that circus freak? When she had me?" I didn't try to answer. "She kept him there the best part of a year before I ever knew. But she wasn't the only one he had." A sullen amazement slowed his voice. "I guess it was the cleaning woman, first. Then her Thursday bridge luncheon. Then her Sunday school class -- the young married women." He grimaced with a certain bitter smugness. "So I wasn't the only sucker." I couldn't help asking how he found the moon child. py." He scowled savagely. "Too damned healthy. Too damned beautiful. Like she had discovered the fountain of life. Her sinusitis cleared up. She was singing to herself all the time. Doing little things to please me. She tried to cook what I liked and she saved out of the house allowance to buy a new shockproof chronoscope I wanted for my birthday. And she quit nagging when I come in late. Things like that made me wonder, but then a stranger tipped me off. "A fat black little guy with a hook nose and a bad odor. When he first come out to the PoppyCola plant I thought he was a federal nark. But it turns out he don't care how we spike the stuff. He's a private eye, hired to find the moon jewel." "Huh?" I had begun to wonder how my missing brother would fit into the picture. "Was his name Tom Hood?" WI#HE name he gave us was i Todhunter Hoke." Ballou peered at me sharply. "He knew all about that educated Siberian bear and he'd talked to that bunged-up college professor. He snooped around till he located that moon beast and his harem. "I saw red when he told me but he ducked away and tossed me a picture of her and the beast. He'd bugged the room, too, and he played me a tape that made me making love and laughing at me!" Ballou sat silent for a moment, his scarred face dark and twitching. "Hoke called a bunch of us together. My golf and poker buddies -- that hairy brute had all our wives." His stifled voice was hoarse with hate. "I wanted to catch him and burn him alive, but Hoke said he'd be too hard for us to handle. "So finally we called in the law. My uncle was the chief of police and the county sheriff had a note at the bank, so we got cooperation. We closed in on that garage apartment with twenty men in six cars. I had buckshot in a pump gun and I meant to gut-shoot the beast. But he got away." Ballou writhed with frustration. "Somebody yelled that he was running into the woods behind the barbecue. We all dashed in like fools. Shooting started down in the brush by the creek, but when we got to the dead man he was just a deputy sheriff. "That beast had out-foxed us -- them damfool women musta tipped him off. Our cars had been rolled over and set on fire before we got outa the woods. And all that was just for openers -- " Perhaps I had smiled, because he stopped to glare at me. "It ain't no joke," he whined angrily. "Not to none of us. Nor to them women, when our turn comes. We'll make them sluts hate the day they ever saw that stinkin' brute." "It's more than a joke," I agreed. "Did you ever catch the moon man?" "Not yet. Nor many of his crazy bitches, either. The sheriff tried to round up all the women and get 'em out of town. He swore us into a special posse and sent us up and down the streets, but all we caught was a handful of little girls and smooth-mouthed grannies. All the rest was hiding or shooting at us. "That hunt went on all day. A dozen men was hurt or killed in a shootout at the city park. The sheriff got hit in an ambush down by the bottling plant. A big fire was set on Main Street while we were outa town. "We had 'em surrounded once in the Red Raven tavern, out on the airport road. The police tossed riot bombs into the place and went in shooting. But that brute was too much for 'em. He breathed the gas and took the bullets and used the chief like a club to smash his way out. A hairy devil! Big as a Brahma bull. "And them women -- you can't imagine what he's done to them! Most of 'em pregnant. Blown up with their own baby beasts. But that don't slow 'em down. I seen the Presbyterian pastor thrown outa the tavern through a plate glass window by his own young daughter. "By night they was hunting us. Gangs of them hot bitches took the court house and the city hall and the militia armory. They sniped at us from the water tower and the elevators and the roof of my old man's bank. They run us out of town." Ballou lay back and closed his eyes, wheezing for his breath as if defeated all over again by the violence of his own narrative. "Run us out -- and kept us out. They burned the bridges. Piled up wrecked cars for road blocks. Posted snipers in trees and silos. Them crazy women and their hairy stud -- that's why we call him the Moon King." "So he's still there?" "The gov'ment ain't about to help us catch him -- not when they're busy losing the space war. The militia's been trying to fight a patch of killer fog spreading over Lake Ballou. So Hoke helped us organize our own mounted patrol. "I'm the captain, of course. We forded the river early one morning and slipped down through the woods where the snipers couldn't spot us. We surprised three women picking beans in a little garden patch. They yelled and ran, but we caught one of 'em. her own monster-baby. Her second kid by him -- she never wanted none of mine. We took her back to camp. She wouldn't talk at first, but she opened up when Hoke got hold of her. She told us all about that brute and the moon jewel -- how they keep it in the bank vault while he sleeps once a week, two or three days at a time. "I felt sorry for her when Hoke got through -- what a fool I was!" Ballou's quivering fingertips explored his scar. "I was guarding her that night, in the barn where we was camped. Somehow she got untied and come at me with a rusty old gelding knife she musta found under the hay. She cut me up and got away on our best horse. "That's how come me here -- and I like to died on the road. But we ain't through. Hoke's setting up another raid right now, but he'll wait for me to lead it. He's overhauling a broke-down army tank the militia left when they run away from the lake. We're going in with that on a day when the Moon King's asleep. I don't think them bitches know how to stop a tank -- " "Nap time, Mr. Ballou!" He glowered at the bustling nurse as if she had been one of Guy's girls. Smiling sweetly, she smoothed his sheets and read his monitors and spread his tent for another heal-sleep treatment. Three of his commandoes came to pick him up when he was discharged. They were brown sullen men, bristling with knives and guns. The tank had been checked out, one of them said, and Hoke was figuring the days when the Moon King would be asleep. If the hairy bastard ever woke up, he'd learn he'd lost his marbles. IF The Magazine of Alternatives Possibly I only think I have. But whichever it is, less and less am I able to believe in mass fiction as a vehicle of use-ready social ideas. In the arena of contending social values, there are sharper lances. Where fiction has sparked immediate social action, as with the young Upton Sinclair, it has more closely resembled documentation. Even then, its effect seems to be in inverse proportion to the size of its target. Even so, we have polluters and exploiters with us yet, long after Sinclair turned to Lanny Budd for solace. The basic system, some few of whose gallery of symptoms drew Sinclair's ire, persists. The value of science fiction -- a philosophical, speculative vehicle by definition -- cannot be even as immediately effective as that of the muckraking contemporary roman a clef. Science fiction is almost inescapably a vehicle for ideas whose time has not come. This doesn't and shouldn't prevent people from trying to make something else of it. Inevitably, one of them will find a way. But it does make the odds quite heavy against any given individual's success in producing anything socially deeper than what we already know. And unfortunately we are beset with people who sincerely believe that to say anything above the conventional level of mediocrity is to explore territory never before beheld by man or artist. These appear to be people who have not yet realized that conventional mediocrity is a proven effective survival mechanism for the individual, if not for the mass, and quite often a consciously thought and devotedly cultivated mechanism which no trumpery concoction of the tale-teller's art can hope to disarm. It is to be remembered that the itinerant unthreadedpipe salesman knows he has seen a good deal more of the world than the garret genius. It is to be considered that if he has scales on his eyes, perhaps it is because of the scars on his back, and elsewhere. Now, I may be wrong. But more and more do I feel that our bigger thinkers are whistling up their spouts, and I think perhaps I know why. More and more often as I accumulate abrasions in the course of nurturing mine own torch amidst the nighted palisades of life do I crave a plain tale plainly told. I do my own damned expert agonizing. What I need from a storyteller is some convincing hint that it's not all for nothing. The interesting thing about a welltold story for adults is that it requires more experience of life, and more closely observed experience, than do the comparatively easy "heavy" novels whose frequent nature as a formless outcry of one undistinguished ego is disguised behind a hastily worked screen of experimental technique or a dull mask of deliberate pedestrianism. Eull appreciation of a hero's hard knocks requires a battered context of one's own. The Maltese Falcon will not work on an innocent reader. Neither will Nerves nor The Invisible Man. Some approximation of them will work on children -- it's possible to make Universal movies of all of them. But it would shake you to your innocent boots what John Huston could have done with H.G. Wells if he hadn't found Dashiell Hammett first. The stuff is there, and it is not for children. Not children only, at any rate. And that brings me to this column's books. None of them are destined for immortality. None is without flaw. But it was reading them, and enjoying some of their passages immoderately, that led me to wonder what is wrong, that Keith Laumer should please me more than Tom Disch. I reached the conclusion that perhaps there is more to it than simple right and wrong. Time (Walker  Co., #), for instance, is nothing but an adventure story set in his parallel-universe series, in which Brion Bayard -- a figure straight out of John Buchan -- strives to prevent the Zero-Zero universe from being snuffed out. The vehicle of extinction in this case is a shambling race of beastmen called the Hagroon who -- unlikely though it sounds -- have access to the same scientific principles which enable the ZeroZero Imperium to operate across alternate timetracks. To defeat them, Bayard must first ally himself with yet another timetracking race from a universe in which the ancestors of Homo Sapiens did not win out over the other simians, then must homebuild an orangecrate vehicle after being marooned in a technologically backward universe. Incidental to all this, he also discovers, or, rather, blunders into, genuine time travel, plus a curious zerotime "in between" condition which Laumer never does quite rationalize. This we call piling Pelion on Ossa, painting the lily and throwing in the kitchen sink. Just as Brion Bayard becomes a helpless victim of circumstances throughout much of this narrative, so does Laumer, in trying to make the story work out so that it sustains excitement and teems with individually attractive scenes, find himself having to make his sincere, courageous hero an impulsive dolt. In addition, Bayard's escape from his marooning specifically depends on the supposition that the two human discoverers of the time-tracking principle must have existed, and at least done some preliminary tinkering, even in a #th Century ruled by Napoleon the Fifth in his best #th Century manner. It's then bad logical structure to confer time-tracking on the Hagroon and on the non-human simians of Xonijeel. On the one hand, you are using exclusivity as a rationale; on the other, you are promoting universality. notice this, or care, while reading the book, the inescapable fact is that the thing is fun to read. On the one level, there's the old "How's he going to get out of this one?" syndrome to keep you turning the pages. On a perhaps deeper level, there's a recognition of the fact that the hero has a realistic problem. Bayard's true adversaries are not the Hagroon; they're a comparatively simple business to deal with; all you have to do is swing a big enough gun into position. That's a purely executive matter. But what gums up the gears is the interference of the sincere, noble, enlightened simians, who would like to see an orderly, peaceful universe -- based of course on their own zero-zero coordinates. That is called Eealing With Management, and let me tell you, Laumer makes it poignant. You will notice this is not a Big Think. But is something many of us can identify with. For most of us, personal experience with external and domestic politics is limited. Urban renewal, equal opportunity, pollution, overpopulation, and Amtrak are not things we grapple with. We grapple with people whose actions thwart us, whatever they may say or believe. We grapple with city employees who'd rather see us throw the bundled newspaper into the incinerator than stick it in the recycling collection bin. We all want to get rid of the garbage, but how about the taxpaid refuse yard man who deliberately breaks your turned-in glass under the tires of your truck? All right, so his desire to have the yard run in its God-intended age-long manner outweighs his desire to live on a clean earth. Is there that much difference between his desire to do things his way and my desire to do things mine? It's the collision between these identical traits that breaks the glass -- and it's this level of problem that the adventure tale deals with. Committees for The Good don't punch each other on the nose; people do. And it's people who wince away from the next upraised fist and who, even in the midst of not listening to some chairman's drone, find their minds drifting back to some thirty-years-past schoolyard confrontation and sit upright. Am I getting too far afield, and investing too much importance in a piece of thud-and-blunder? Perhaps. But why has the action story always been with us? Surely, you'd think grown people wouldn't be interested in what appears to be a totally childish form. Let's take a look at Tactics of Mistake, by Gordon R. Dickson (Doubleday, #). (It's all # these days. No wonder they have to dump them as soon as they're in the stores). Tactics of Mistake is tangential to Dickson's Dorsai series. In it, Cletus Grahame -- a light colonel, as distinguished from Brion Bayard, who's a full bird -- lays down one card after another in a sequence demonstrating that By God a junior executive can (A) outperform Management and (B) start his own wildly successful company. In a Dorsai novel, where war is treated as business, the analogy's not far-fetched at all. Superficially Grahame follows out that story which Randall Garrett says begins with: "You'll find things are a lot different out here. Lieutenant," and ends with "I guess I must have misjudged you, sir." Resigning his instructor's post at the Western Alliance Military Academy, Grahame gets himself assigned as a tactical specialist on an obscure little world where they seem to be fighting the Indochina war all over again. In short order he whips that one, then applies for Dorsai citizenship, retrains the Dorsai into an effective fighting force (!), and restructures the entire political nature of the human universe. He also gets the girl. who seems no prize to me, seeing as one day she hates him, next day marries him, next day hates him, fourth day... Well, you get the idea Dickson was going to go back into the manuscript and fill out some motivation here, but realized his book was growing out of hand already. And it is. I haven't even told you about his Magic Knee and what that leads to. Yet, again, here was a book I couldn't put down. I was Dealing With Management myself at the time and badly needed the sleep, but I spent it on this story instead. One of the alternative explanations is that I'm getting soft in the head -- forsaking the perceptive clarity of my youth, hardening my heart to the Important Things of the World, taking delight in depictions of agony and death. Would it help if you knew I've seen a little agony and death -- and had a little knee trouble, too -- and I stopped grinning over them some time ago? I mean, I know what it feels like when Jerry flattens Tom's face with a two-by-four. And I'll bet you do, too. Perhaps, somehow, that's why we get something meaningful out of battle scenes. Dickson's a more thoughtful writer than Laumer, by some slight margin. That is to say, he cogitates more visibly than Colonel Laumer does. There is more intellectual texture to Tactics of Mistake than there is to The Other Side of Time, just as there is far more in books by Nevil Shute, C.S. Forrester, or Robert Heinlein. But they are cut of the same cloth -- taking the Heinlein of the thirty years beginning in the #s -- and there is no denying the power of this kind of storytelling, for all that logical analysis yields some stuff that can sound either ludicrous or gamy. The inside of the human mind is like that; the top layers of the brain, though they speak, do not represent the majority. Perhaps we shouldn't be that way -- but can we talk ourselves into some new condition? Not likely; the part that speaks is not the part that eats. Of the three books reviewed here, Laumer's The Star Treasure (Putnam, #), is simplest and weakest. (Libraries get a heavy discount. Few of these books ever sell at the jacket price. Would a publisher care to try a drop in the retail price and a reduction in the discount to libraries? Probably not. Yet it might get more copies into the hands of the civilians, all of whom are potential buyers for other books listed on the jacket-back by the same publisher). (So much for dreaming). Weak though it is -- deus descends ex machina Finally to drive the truth through Ban Tarleton's thick skull -- there's still a little of the good stuff here. There's a lot of razzle-dazzle about how the Star Lords run the Companies that eat off the happy Public, which you can discard. Essentially, Tarleton is the Man Who Doesn't Know He Has The Secret, and has to keep dodging thunderbolts until it all dawns on him and he gets the Power. It's hard to live with a dumb cluck like that, and most of us know we don't have any Secret. But what Laumer apparently thought he was writing was the story about the man who Gets Handed the Package, and that's a good one. All of us know that someday we'll get handed The Package by the mysterious blonde on the train to South Bend and then we'll tell the boss to Go Scroo. Or we know we hope for it, and that's close enough for comfort.  In Jupiter's gravity deeps, McKay had two choices: find his friend or lose himself! T hree alien ships towered in the sunlight on the Montana spacefield. Sharply swept fins tapering from near the nose gave each a triangular silhouette. It was unusual to see all three here at once, for their visits to Earth were staggered. They were the supply ships of an expedition opening up the moons of Jupiter for commercial exploitation. One of the ships was leaving. Sirens howled across the field; everyone on the base was under cover; shutters were lowered over the control tower windows, not to protect the personnel in the unlikely event of a fusion explosion but to preserve the glass during a routine takeoff. Water began to eascade through the flame deflector of the launch pad. Through the tower periscope McKay saw the chemical motors ignite. The ship pushed up slowly, driving out steam around it for the few feet that saved the pad from evaporationthen the fusion motors fired at primary boost. Almost hidden in blue-white glare the ship lifted, faster than McKay could follow it, into the clear sky. A mile up, with the shutters raised again, he could track it with binoculars, though the flame was still painfully bright. The freighter was tilting now, its trajectory carrying it into the Interface corridor specified in relation to the field. Interface opened like a great black disk ahead of the ship. McKay was looking through a hole in the sky a half-mile across, not just out into space but into the very vicinity of Jupiter. The glare from the idling motors was still too bright for him to see stars and, to his disappointment, the Interface was not pointing toward Jupiter itself. The ship coasted up into the disk, its exhaust suddenly splaying out, and the blue sky smoothed over behind it. Any two places each less than ten thousand miles from an Interface relay could be linked directly by air; a whole extraterrestrial race, the Eallaran, had dedicated themselves to enlarging the Interface net. It cost them slow sublight journeys to new stars. Earth's sun was one of the newest to be reached. "That's a better show than your ship usually gives us," the station commander remarked. "When are you going out there yourself?" "Another couple of days," said McKay, putting the binoculars away. "When Cathy Devlin gets back from the Geneva confer-' ence." "That's not going well, I hear." "There's a lot of frustration," McKay agreed. "It's the same old problem: all our dealings with Interface civilizations, of whatever kind, are channeled through the military format of the U.N. Committee for Earth's Defense. The aliens definitely want a change -- so do most of the governments and private concerns trying to deal with them." "You can't blame the committee for keeping tight control," said the commander. "Earth was attacked from space and the Solar System was forcibly occupied by the Sasarenn not long ago. I've never been sorry I wasn't in command here then. Has anything been heard recently of the Sasarenn and their war fleet?" McKay shook his head. "Nothing, I'm glad to say. Since they don't have Interface or fasterthan-light drive it'll take them a hundred years to get here if they do decide to harass the Interface again." Though the occupation against the Eallaran had been a time of great danger. Earth had come out of it relatively well. When the Furtherance, the Interface survey fleet, threw the Sasarenn out. Earth was left with McKay as the recognized Planetary Agent and one versatile spaceship, the Sasarenn Recovery and Liaison Vehicle he still flew. Other planets, he knew, had suffered heavily in the Sasarenn-Interface conflict. "And the earlier attackers? The AI Tanrai?" "Nothing so far, though the Furtherance are still moving into what the AI Tanrai claim is their space. Since the Furtherance ships themselves are sub-light, it's not surprising they haven't met again yet. But the AI Tanrai worry know Earth's location and they know we've joined the Interface. I'm sure they'll be back." "All good grounds," said the commander, "for leaving space affairs with the Committee for Earth's Defense." "But an increasing headache for me," McKay replied as they left the tower. "Now there's a permanent base on lo, I have to get out there again and see that Earth's interests are properly represented. That's not a military problem -- or a flying one -- and I've no training for this kind of thing." "And worst of all, being a military man yourself, you can't tell them where to put their job." The commander grinned sympathetically. "We all have that trouble at times." "Sure -- " McKay left the tower a short time later and turned toward the mac his thoughts dwelt on the most tangible hold the job had on him -- the communications relay forcibly implanted in his skull by the Sasarenn tied the ship and the Planetary Agent status inescapably to his own personality. Whether or not his training equipped him for his present task, there was no other job he could hold -- the implantation in his brain made him captive. T hey gathered at the ship in the early morning: McKay, Slazeck, Devlin and Cathy, her flight overalls. McKay didn't like having both Devlins along -- a husband-and-wife team introduced an unpredictable dimension to an already hazardous mission -- but Cathy had proved herself many times over on previous missions. They took their places in the cockpit and cabin and McKay Plugged in to the perception ciraround vision and full display from the ship's sensors and computer-autopilot. The display in McKay's brain traced out the Interface corridor, catching the ship in a web of position fixes on the Interface relay in orbit overhead. McKay fed in the specifications for this side -- zero groundspeed, altitude # feet, gaseous diffusion nil -- and for the other side: stable orbit two hundred miles above Callisto, the expedition's emergence corridor. The trackers were locked on the relay satellite. "Up Interface -- " said McKay to the computer-autopilot. Seen from the ground. Interface was impressive; close up, if you had time to watch, it was an outstanding spectacle. A great circular window stood open in the Montana sky -- open into and level into it, the wings and air intakes folding back to the delta configuration as the last puffs of air crystallized astern. The computer made a flash position check on the Callisto relay and was satisfied; behind them Earth's sky was brushed away. They were in shadow; Jupiter and the other moons were in twothirds phase. Away from the planet a silent spread of stars filled the sky. The sudden transition to weightlessness brought its usual touch of elation. "That's absolutely beautiful," Cathy said from behind McKay in the cabin. "Ships in the offing," Slazeck said quietly from in the co-pilot's couch. "I see them." McKay was alert, but not yet tensed up. He hadn't expected to find the expedition here. When he flashed a recognition pulse and got no answer he began to feel taut. "What's wrong?" Cathy was sensitive to changes of psycho"Unknown ships ahead. There's no visual sighting -- you'll have to plug in to radar." "I've got them. Who do you think they are?" "Can't tell, honey. They're big ships, though, in the emergence orbit -- thirteen of them. That could mean something. The Furtherance group their ships by prime numbers, don't they?" "Thirteen Futherance ships would be a fighting unit," said Slazeck. "Have you heard any hints of trouble?" "Not a thing. I don't think we'll hurry to close up." McKay was slowly overtaking the drifting ships. He calculated light before reaching the others. He could make his ship radar-invisible, bpt it seemed too late to make use of that precaution. There was still no reply to their continuing electronic challenge, however, and as orbital sunrise drew nearer McKay went on the alert, sending a camera probe ahead. "They look like Furtherance ships," said Devlin. "The Sasarenn used much the same design." The tapered cylinder, with wrap-around motor bulges, could well be the basic layout for all space warships. "Furtherance markings," Devlin reported. "And still no radio contact, not even automatic identification. I don't much care for this." "I have direct visual sighting, Mac. We'll overhaul them ourselves in five minutes." McKay thought hard. "All right, we'll let that happen. This is a rescue ship, after all. Go to full combat alert." E xtra radiation shielding deployed, sealing off the cockpit and cabin. Acceleration shields closed over the occupants, isolating each in what could become an escape capsule. They were traveling tail first toward the formation, since McKay had slowed up slightly from the probe. Silentand -- McKay realized from the markings -- upside down. In space it made no difference. There was still no reaction, not even a laser flash, as they passed between the ships. "The one to our starboard, Mac -- that's the Darni, Kiliath's new ship." McKay recognized the red crest on the hull. Kiliath, Earth's oldest Furtherance contact, had only recently gained his own command and had paid a goodwill visit to Terra. Rendezvous maneuver had been preset -- "Implement," McKay told the ship, and a burst from the the orbits. fully deployed on their out-of-atmosphere booms, were finding nothing unusual about the dormant ships themselves -- but bioscan, despite the hull shielding, was picking up definite traces from the Darni. McKay made a long, detailed scan of it while the ships hung in the pinhead sunlight and the moon's face turned slowly past. "Something odd there," he said. "It's as if there were spots of life, shading off into nothing, on the outer hull of the ship. Any theories?" "None at all, Mac," said Slazeck after a pause. "But we've got about forty minutes of sunlight if we want to make closer checks." McKay said firmly. "Whatever's wrong, it's affected all the ships in the formation. I'll take a sled over there and go in through the lock. Walt, you're in command. Dev, come with me." They could have separated their capsules from the ship's life-support and made the crossing in them, but McKay wanted more freedom of action. Reopening the radiation bulkheads, he and lock, put on full spacesuits, then deployed two unused couch-sled units from the cabin. McKay never got over his admiration for this stretcher unit, airsled, ejection capsule all in a single system. They depressurized the airlock, lowered the outer door and worked around it to walk up the hull to the rescue hatches. Casting off the sleds, they moved on compressedair jets toward the warship. They kept the shielding open -- since they were in full suits -- and crossed to the Darni without incident. McKay wouldn't have risked a guess as to whether they could get in or not, but the Darni' s airlock opened first time. They moored the sleds, went through the lock -- and found themselves facing three Fallaran crewmen with guns. Beyond doubt they meant business. They were anchored firmly against recoil in zero-G; their weapons weren't heavy enough to do structural damage to the ship and, after they took aim, there wasn't a tremor of movement. Moving slowly, McKay opened up his helmet faceplate. "Good morning," he said. "Where's Kiliath?" H IS suit radio was on -- to link with the ship's computer translation -- but all he heard in reply was a rumble of Fallaran speech. On the radio there was nothing. This was going to be difficult -- what the hell could be wrong? He couldn't say offhand if he'd met these crewmen before. The Fallaran were high-gravity humanoids with gray, wrinkled skin and brilliant eyes. To tell them apart was not easy -- but these three didn't seem to recognize him. "McKay," he said forcefully. "Where's Kiliath?" Talking naturally to the Fallaran was difficult: the aliens were quiet-spoken and their natural range of speech and hearing fell somewhat below the human voice. As far as McKay could see, they hadn't recognized his or their own captain's names; but an officer who did know McKay finally came padding in grip shoes down the spiral steps from the control deck -- and the guns were turned aside. McKay began to wish he had brought Cathy over; she had found time to learn some of the Fallaran language. The officer hauled McKay over to a control terminal and indicated he should "plug in." Doing so, fading out the scene around him, McKay found an extraordinary situation. The perception circuits of the Furtherance ships were essentially simibeen able to study the full field of view outside, read off the ship's course and position, make a full systems check -- he experienced nothing. It was as if the "consciousness" functions of the ship's brain had been knocked out. The only readouts he could get were for routine internal functions, such as life-support. All sensors outside the hull -- and most of the "thinking" part of the machine they served -- gave no response. Vital functions like navigation and attitude control were completely paralyzed -- in short, the great warship, the machine itself, was asleep. McKay let go the terminal and blinked back to reality. This had to be connected with the odd bioscan impressions on the hull of the Darni, which its own instruments couldn't detect. He turned to the officer, pointed to his spacesuit, then to the airlock. The Fallaran suited up and followed McKay to the outside. swung out, they could talk via against the scarred ice face of Callisto, the little white ship was still unaffected by whatever had attacked the dreadnaught. Quickly the officer told them, through the flat neutrality of the computer translation, what had happened: a beacon calling for help had come through Interface to the Furtherance HQ at Alpha Centauri. The Darni had come to investigate, found the lo expedition under attack by strange ships. Distrusting scene of action in the Jupiter system, Kiliath had sent the Darni to fetch reinforcements -- but shortly after the fleet had come through the Callisto Interface the sophisticated brains of the warships had been affected by what could only be called drowsiness. Within minutes, the ships were in effect unconscious. As he learned all this, McKay was leading the officer toward one of the strange spots on the hull. Though the Darni was huge by Earth standards, it wasn't one of the bigger starships -- McKay thought of it as in the destroyer class. It didn't have enough mass to pull them effectively to itself and they were using safety lines as they worked their way around. Directed by Slazeck, they came on the thing within minutes. It didn't look at all fearsome: strange, perhaps, but not something to reduce a fighting ship to paralysis. It was a yellow sphere, smaller than a football, raised from the hull on a thin stalk. The stalk itself seemed to merge into the hull. Looking very closely, McKay found a fine web of filaments, like neryes, radiating out from it across the metal. A cluster of these, like tiny biological mines, had brought the Furtherance fleet to a standstill. "Combat alert, Mac," Slazeck announced -- grim, tense, but controlled. "Four ships in the sun, closing very fast." "Interception course?" "Dead on." McKay didn't hesitate -- he had a very good idea by now of what was happening. "Cross it at a hundred miles with all our missiles, spread launch from here. And put two clumps of antis into the line behind them. Open fire." McKay and the Fallaran watched the missiles go off, each burning a different trail through the formation before flaring at full boost toward the sun. Common sense called them to take cover, but inside the Darni they would be cut off. At their very high approach speed -- Slazeck made it hundreds of miles a second -- the attacking pilots had very little decision time. They might just preliminary salvo from the fleet that should have been quiescent. They shouldn't have time to look for alternatives. "They've altered course, Mac," said Slazeck, without any detectable relief. "They're passing at three hundred miles, going toward the planet. We must have had a whole second in hand there." "They very nearly got us," McKay agreed. He was quite unable to cover his own relief. "That right?" "No Interface relays out where they come from, that's for sure. You think it's the AI Tanrai again?" "I've a good clue to them right here," said McKay. He turned to the Furtherance officer. "When we met the AI Tanrai on the planet Sarann they had the technology to bug Interface relays." "I remember that," said the Fallaran. "I served under Kiliath on that mission also." "My apologies," said McKay. "Then you know their bugs were organic, or pseudo-organic -- a thing like a film of tissue stretched across an Interface and designed to cling to the ship that broke it. This must be something similar: a bug that interacts with the perception circuits, hypnotizes them, you might say. Bioengineering in a further stage." "The thing seems purely organic," said the officer. "We can burn it off the hull without risk. I shall bring out crewmen with weapons." "We'll move on," said McKay. "I'll take the ship across to lo -- I'll try falling tail first through the Interface with the motor on. If there are any bugs left on this satellite, that should keep us clear." He was tempted, but for the time it would take, to go after the back aboard. Though the Fallaran came from a planet heavier than Earth, they had nothing in common with the AI Tanrai, who had once attacked Earth. The AI Tanrai, literally "the Cosmic Jackals," came from a planet big enough to have a world like Earth for a satellite. When they had attacked McKay on Sarann -- one of his first Interface missions -- he had shown them no mercy. They were part of the darkness that had fallen on Earth years before. They were a group mind, without individuality; dwellers in methane and ammonia, in great cold and pressure, such as -- he took a step up the hull to gaze into the planfind far down in Jupiter itself. II T he plan succeeded from the outset. Approaching the Interface tail first, McKay put a burst of flame into it -- and if any pseudoorganic webs were stretched across the invisible disc they were burned away. The ring traced by the electronic display moved over the ship and past, and Jupiter leaped closer in the sky. lo was noticeably more reflective than Callisto, but the overall color difference noted from Earth was harder to detect at close hand. A smooth sheet of ice along the equator, broken by occasional mountains, added to the moon's expedition's big ships was in orbit; the others had touched down at the most promising site for a permanent base. So far, McKay learned on the radio, the expedition's sensors and computers had not been affected by the enemy. The task force sat tight, waiting for the Furtherance reinforcements; there had been no more attacks. But Kiliath himself had shown their danger. "That's what we're here for," said McKay. "What's happened to him?" "He took a shuttle to make reconnaissance," the Fallaran said in the stilted phrasing of computer translation. "He went through Interface to a fast trajectory, a close flyby of Jupiter. He had concealed his ship from radar, but when he emerged from Interface on his new trajectory we detected him at once. However we could not contact him again by radio." All that made sense. To screen a ship from radar required a complex pulse-interaction with the oncoming beam, something only a computer could handle. With external sensors out nothing could be done. And at the position and velocity Kiliath had set for the other side of his Interface, he would have been out of range by the time he regained control -- if he had. The lo radar had tracked him far toward Jupiter before losing the tiny blip of the shuttle. "Kiliath's shuttle was obviously hit by a bug," said McKay. "We can avoid that as before, I think. We'll match orbit with him when he comes past here." "This will be the only chance," said the Fallaran. "Since the shuttle can change its velocity by only two miles a second, only Interface can put it on or off its present trajectory. Kiliath aimed to be within Interface range of lo on this pass, but unless course correction is made near the planet next time, the shuttle will be too far from here when it next crosses lo's orbit." "We may have to abandon the shuttle, then," Slazeck remarked. "Velocity-change requirements in Jupiter's gravity well are gigantic. We should have brought extra tanks along." "First our missiles gone, next our fuel. When's the shuttle going to pass lo?" "Two more hours. Maybe we can pull Kiliath out of it before we go out of range -- or set up an Interface for both ships. If we do have to take a wild ride around Jupiter -- are we all going to go?" "Whom were you thinking of leaving out?" Cathy asked ominously. T he shuttle came swinging up from Jupiter on schedule, though radar had found it some time before. It was going to pass lo about a thousand miles beyond Interface range. "What do you make of that, Walt?" asked McKay. "Maybe the bug altered the emergence side of the Interface slightly. Our orbit wasn't exactly matched with the Furtherance fleet." "Maybe Kiliath made a manual course change for some reason." "Maybe the Red Spot's a mascon, pulled him off course." "Anyway, we're going after him," said McKay. "That's as close to lo as the shuttle will ever get. Even if we didn't have a friend aboard we'd be bound to try a rescue." He set up an Interface to project them for rendezvous. "Five minutes to go. Stand by." There was quite a feeling of commitment, he had to admit as he burned backward through the disk into transfer orbit. He was pass around that banded sphere, close enough to use the belts as highway markers. He would have to use a lot of fuel, down close to the planet, to achieve a course that would bring the ship back to lo. If he ran into trouble it would take a warship or one of the big freighters to get him out. McKay decided to go radar-invisible and get away from the shuttle after the rescue. Slowly he closed with Kiliath's ship as the trajectory swung over its peak and began to lead him down toward the planet. McKay had allowed time here to save fuel. Eventually he made a transfer twelve mps total, and closed for the rendezvous. The shuttle was the standard type he had seen, even used, on other missions -- stub wings, no variable geometry, designed to enter and leave atmosphere signed as a unit of the Sasarenn War Fleet, could carry less but do a great deal more -- for instance, go to Earth's Moon and back on its own power and fuel. As it closed with the shuttle the same light traces over the hull as it had found on the Darni. By now McKay felt reasonably sure that he could link the two ships without brought the ship in close, presenting the open airlock in the underside to the starboard hatch of the shuttle, and extended a flexible rescue tube from the pressurized, it gave him easy access to the shuttle. There had been no radio contact with Kiliath, obviously, since the bug still covered the shuttle's been seen and recognized, however, from the cockpit; Kiliath would be waiting for rescue beyond the lock. Since the ship was intact, McKay thought all would be well inside, as with the Darni -- and this proved to be overconfidence. Kiliath was in the main cabin, unconscious. Two immediate explanations arose for the shuttle's change of orbit -- first that it was a trap, second that it was straightforwardly due to mass increase. For the cabin was occupied by the humanoid servants of the AI Tanrai. shuttle's open lock. Once again he was the target of steadily trained guns. There was no way to talk to these creatures in their golden spacesuits because they had no individuality; their brains contained only the reflected thoughts of the Jackals themselves. They were, in effect, androids. Where were their controllers, the particular elements of the group-mind to which these served as hands and eyes? Nowhere on the shuttle, obviously; no pressurized, refrigerated tanks here. Perhaps there was a Jackal ship hovering nearby, itself radar-invisible; but McKay had made a full combat alert scan before the rendezvous. The should have found it visually. If he could knock out the controllers, McKay knew, the slaves would be mindless; but it looked very much as if the controllers were down on Jupiter itself, out of reach. He could talk to the controllers knew from the Sarann encounter -- whether he could talk to them through these creatures, he didn't know. He was still looking for something to say when the nearest of them moved, still covering McKay with his gun -- making it clear by his angle of approach that and that the AI Tanrai would follow McKay through the lock. The gun looked heavier than a Fallaran weapon designed for close quarters -- it might well blow a their golden spacesuits -- did they ever take them off? -- the Jackals wouldn't mind, but McKay would. He backed down the tube and the creature grasped the lock sill and pulled itself in. McKay's main worry was for Kiliath. Unless the Jackals had a nuclear device in the shuttle, the shuttle itself was unarmed. scious and functioning, the shuttle's obviously was not. And though the AI Tanrai couldn't know it, the relay embedded in McKay's skull responded quite effectively to crude mental states like "alarm." If anything, the computer was too sensitive to the Planetary Agent's worries; in his early days with the ship he often had had to calm it down. A lite tender had killed a friend of his during the Sasarenn conflict. So, as McKay backed out of the connecting tube, he could almost feel the hidden weapons locking on the golden helmet that came through behind him. There was an override to let him enter the cabin with the outer door still open. McKay backed in, still with the Jackal gun pointing at his chest, feeling almost sorry for the enigmatic figure coming through the hatch. Unless this one was very careful, he wasn't going to get out alive. "Everybody stay calm," said McKay. "Spread out some more." Cathy was as white as a ghost, with every reason. Raiding on Earth, the Jackals had taken only women prisoners. They had taken Cathy on Sarann; Kiliath's second officer, the only one with her, had died trying to stop them. Having no individuality themselves, would the AI Tanrai recognize her -- or seize her again? The android was checking the cabin, without giving them any openings to jump him. Had he, or rather they, any idea of his danger? All the humans were wearing identity badges; the ship would shoot around them and over them. Perhaps at that range the Jackals were using radio to boost their commands -- or perhaps the android vocalized the thought prompting him to action. Over the cabin speakers, in the computer translation monotone, came the flat speech: "Identification -- Earth humans. No samples required. Destroy and check control section." McKay didn't have to do anynow it had to act. The android took a step back to clear his weapon and open fire -- and was hit simultaneously by bright, straight laser beams from all around the cabin. With an easy target, a humanoid shape, the computer had it all worked out -- it hit the trigger hand, the muscles of that arm, a knee, the heart, pin-pointed by acoustic sensors (right of center). medic tapes knew no Hippocratic Oath. The android flopped in zero-G like a rag doll trying to come apart, puffs of smoke squeezing through the holes in the suit. McKay dived for a wall panel to blow the tube out of the lock and slam the hatch, but in that he was too slow. The AI Tanrai and their slaves were not merely telepaths, they were a single mental entity. On reaction times they had a head start: McKay got the ship clear, but something was shut in with them. A strange screeching noise filled his ears -- then the golden android and the whole eabin were turning around him. After that he blacked out completely. E ventually he came back. He floated listlessly for a few seconds more, but his head was clearing fast. Slazeck, he saw, had managed to get an antidote from the medic tapes and was dosing the others. The golden figure of the android was gone, but one of the acceleration shields was closed like a coffin, cutting down cabin space. "They got the biological word on us from Cathy on Sarann," grunted Slazeck. "Time we learned more about them." "Sure," said McKay, still dazed. "Did they try to get the body back, I wonder?" "Looks like it. We're still on external anti-personnel alert and the guns have been fired." "God, I hope we didn't hit Kiliath." McKay shook his head. "What's our present status?" "Who knows?" Slazeck said grimly. That woke McKay up -- he pulled out his pocket communiception circuits were blank, as had been the Darni's earlier. Only internal routine -- power plant, life support -- glowed in his head. "Playback." In seconds he had the end of the external recording; an exchange of shots with Jackals at the shuttle airlock; then something was fired from a long tube, spreading before it hit the hull, and darkness spreading from it around the outside of the ship, sealing out the planet, the moons, the shuttle and the stars. "Listen -- the bug's in line with the lock, about eight feet back. Maybe if we can knock out its nerve center we'll be able to see again. Have you looked out up front?" "No, you do that and I'll suit up. okay?" McKay opened the connecting hatch to the cockpit, pulled himself through. The outer shutters were down and bright stars glittered across the windows. After field of view upset him. Without the perception circuits, the blank, unmarked controls would be the devil to use. There were no ordinary instruments, not even a radar screen. He thumbed the personal communicator. "Can't see a thing from here, Walt. Stand by and I'll swing the ship." "That'll take too long without instruments, Mac. If they're sitting out there covering the lock, they've got us cold anyway -- but we've been out for two hours.""Okay. Good luck, Walt." In weightlessness, Slazeck had the option which way up he stood in the lock. He had chosen upsidedown, so he could come out head first with the outer door half opened over him, where it would be when the ship was on the ground. He broke out the high-powered laser, intended for cutting into wrecked spaceships, and it came up with him like a machine-gun. IV prised, could not say afterward if he had sworn, shouted wordlessly or been stunned to silence. Since he was out of the hull the others could not have heard him. He was looking down the hull, with the rectangular outer door raised like a trap above him. The Jackal bug was only feet away, poised impudently on its fragile stalk. Low in the lock, he saw only the wingtips and the foreshortened belly of the ship. And all the rest, so close that curvature was lost, was Jupiter like a flat, banded wall. His brain ticked on behind his shocked face. The motors had not been used; another ship must have taken the Jackals off the shuttle and the field of their drive must big planet. He had to get that bug! He aimed the heavy laser over the lock sill and let fly. The first shot only clipped the thing, but the second took it just above the stem and split it apart. McKay's voice swelled presently in his headphones: "Fine, Walt, sensors are coming on -- great God Almighty!" "I'm coming back in, Mac," Slazeck radioed with no conscious irreverence. He pushed the laser down into the lock, bringing down the door behind him. Air was roaring in as he stowed the laser again. He had no time to take off the suit. He opened the inner hatch, pulled upside-down into the cabin, turned over and down into a G-couch. The hatch and the radiation bulkhead closed behind him. His partner across the aisle, he noticed as his acceleration shielding closed, was the corpse of the Jackal android, entombed in its armor. "Secondary boost, three-second warning," said McKay. He hadn't a hope in hell of getthe fusion motor was pointing straight down to kill as much as possible of their vertical component. "I hope -- " said Cathy, as the ship hung, sinking, on a blue column of intense fire. She started again. "I hope nobody minds that I'm scared, but please tell me what you're trying." "We're trying to get a usable angle on the atmosphere, honey," said Devlin. "As it stands we're going straight in to burn up. If we can get our vertical component of velocity down to the same order of magnitude as the horizontal one, we may just be able to make an Earth-type entry." "I see," said Cathy in a very small voice. fuel went down with appalling speed. There wasn't the information to compute an entry window for Jupiter, but what they got looked reasonable. The last of their fuel burned away with about a minute to spare, and McKay set the ship's attitude for entry with the greatest care. from under the nose, steaming up to meet above the ship. Another, sliding under the wings, went up to meet behind the tail fin. Holding that precious angle, the "In this gravity the atmosphere layers corresponding to the Earth's are packed much more closely together," McKay announced. "See how much our path is flattening?" "We're getting hypersonic bounce effect," said Devlin, plugged in as copilot. "The last stage of that will be vital," said McKay. "When we shed this plasma envelope we're going to have to hit the bounce angle exactly. The layer corresponding in density to Earth's stratosphere will be so shallow that our optimum entry corridor is a line without dimensions. If we cut too deep into the atmosphere at this speed we'll melt, though we missed burning up. We've got far more wingspan than we need to stay up in this gravity -- too hard a bounce will probably pull the wings right off." "Cross your fingers, people," said Devlin. "Here it comes." McKay had to leave this to the computer-autopilot, for its reactions and calculations were way ahead of his own. As the ionization faded there was some hairraising juggling of data, with cascades of figures for temperature and stress running in the display; but at the end of it they were flying level in a very fast glide, with Jupiter's clouds spread below them like an immense plain. The deep yellow tint from space was almost gone; only a hint of it was left under the white tops of the clouds. The horizon was incredibly far away. Overhead the sky was deep blue, not too unlike Earth's at a corresponding altitude, but that wasn't oxygen scattering the light. "Wow," said Devlin. "Nice piece of flying, ship." "You said it." "Ho w will we get out of here?" "Just like a woman," said Devlin. "We only just go here." "We've lost a lot of our speed," said McKay. "If we had full tanks we could climb out again, but we don't have them." "Only one way out of this," Slazeck commented from the rear. "The Furtherance will have to bring a relay to within ten thousand miles of the planet -- then we can go straight home if we want." "We will get out eventually?" Cathy asked. "Of course we will," said McKay. He couldn't help adding: "Still, it's going to be one of the greatest flying stories of all time." T he ship sped on, dipping slightly as its speed came down. Each lime the drop in altitude was slight, but produced enough extra lift to bounce them back up again. They could have skipped right around the Earth like that, but in this gravity the effect was insignificant. Eventually the ship began to descend noticeably and McKay touched off the fusion ramjets and leveled out. "That makes me feel better," said Slazeck. "Stability, that's what I like." "I don't feel much safer," said McKay. "Walt, how far down would you say those clouds are?" "Hard to say, Mac. Radar shows big turbulence forty, fifty thousand feet down." "Yeah. I bet the atmosphere down there's already denser than Earth sea-level -- and it goes on down for a long way. We've got about thirty thousand feet separating us from the most violent environment in the Solar System, off the sun itself." "That's not much, even in this gravity." "You said it. One airpocket -- or a major outbreak below us -- and we are in big trouble. Jovian Clear Air Turbulence will take this ship apart, probably before we know it." "You've talked me into leaving. Have you raised anyone by radio?" "No chance. That's not so much an ionosphere up there -- it's like trying to signal through a sheet of lightning. Do you remember the intensity of the radiation belts, out by lo?" "We're going to see some pretty aurorae, come nightfall." "I guess so, even at these latitudes. And the lower edges of the display won't be far above us. Notice what else is interfering with the radio?" "The overall pattern's like lightning, but some of the peaks are gigantic." "Jupiter's radio noise reaches Earth," said McKay. "There are some big storms around somewhere." "So we may not be able to raise the expedition or the Furtherance fleet," Slazeck said slowly. "And if we were within ten thousand miles of an Interface relay, we might not be able to contact it. If that's true, Mac, our only way out of here is with the rocket." "And we used all our fuel slowing down," McKay agreed grimly. "We do have equipment to process more, but it's a long slow job even in an atmosphere with so much free hydrogen. And since it requires modifying the air intakes and turning most of the fusion pile output to refrigeration, we can't do it unless we land somewhere." "And solid ground is thousands of miles below us." "Right. I don't know if the Furtherance ships can process fuel in flight; maybe the Darni could come down and refuel us -- if we can contact them in the first place." "If we can contact them at all, they can position an Interface relay for us," Slazeck pointed out. "What about the Great Red Spot, skipper -- isn't that supposed to be solid?" "Nobody knew what that was when I read up on Jupiter," said McKay. "There was a theory that it might be a proto-satellite that never separated from the planet and floats like an iceberg on the denser atmosphere below. Parts of it might be solid enough for a touchdown." "We'd have to leave the ship to set up the refueling apparatus." "We could use the rescue systems: a manipulator unit on the front of a stretcher module. We'd find it impossible to work in suits, that's for sure." "Surface gravity's higher than Earth's, isn't it?" Cathy put in. "That's why we're still in acceleration shields." "Two point six four times what we can cope with," said McKay. "The Fallaran wouldn't find it so much trouble." "Do you think the Jackals brought Kiliath down here?" Devlin asked. "If they did they'll be much deeper than we are," said McKay. "We were worrying about how the Furtherance can find us on a surface area a hundred and twenty times the Earth's -- and we're on the top of it! How can they find Kiliath underneath?" we get back to the gravity for a moment?" Cathy asked at last. "Are we trapped in these shields -- as if we'd used them as escape capsules?" "Pretty much so," McKay replied. "You won't die of the gravity or even black out -- but if you managed to get off the couch you might not get back. It's just as well these units can function as escape capsules -- it means we've all got emergency procedures to hand." "That's not much good to me," grunted Slazeck. "I'm still wearing a full spacesuit, remember? It's damned uncomfortable. I'm going to open the shielding and try to get some of it off." "Take it easy, Walt." "If I get into trouble I'll yell and you come running." Slazeck worked his gauntlets off without too much trouble, but by the time he'd manipulated off his helmet he needed rest. They went back to discussing the landing possibility. "How far is the Red Spot from us?" asked Devlin. "Well, we're in the right hemisphere -- I got our latitude from the sun, early on. We should be in the south tropical belt, but that's not a permanent feature of the planet; sometimes it splits or fades. I didn't notice whether it could be seen from lo or Callisto -- it seemed academic at the time -- but if we're traveling in a clear strip within the belt we could run into big turbulence farther along. The Red Spot is mainly in the south temperate zone, but the south tropical belt curves around it to the north. In other words we'll hit the Spot eventually, but right now we could be flying toward it or away from it." "We're flying away from the sun, that's for sure," said Devlin. "At this speed it'll be on the horizon in half an hour." "We're in System One, the equatorial rotation zone," said McKay. "Twenty-eight thousand miles an hour, plus our airspeed." "Shall we turn?" "We can't outfly the sun on this planet -- we'd only stretch the night. On this course darkness will last less than five hours." The incredible distance of the horizon, the great flatness of Jupiter, emphasized the speed of the sun's arc towards the thickening haze. Only a quarter of its Earth size, the planet burned deeper red through greater thickness of atmosphere. Straight-edged shells of color crept over the clouds below, then fell upward to tinge the hull and the sluggish contrails drawn by the ship. As the spectacle grew, so did the turbulence below them. The charged layers of compressed atmosphere were lifting with nightfall; waves of lightning passed beneath toward the dark horizon as potentials changed in the clouds and their suspended ice crystals. In the deeps off to starboard some atmospheric system, supercharged with physical or chemical energy, suddenly tripped. A huge mushroom cloud, flattened almost beyond recognition, welled out of the blackness and stood like an autumn tree in the blood-red sunset. There were more eruptions across the field, like an evening growth of fungi, as the shadows began to stretch over the clouds themselves. "We're making Mach one point two," McKay pointed out, mainly for Cathy. "We'll outfly the shockwaves from that burst on our right." "Just as long as we don't get one in front of us," said Devlin. "It's like driving over flat country under random shelling." "That's quite a shellburst," said Slazeck. "How many megatons would you need to make a stalk that big?" As at the Earth's equator, full darkness fell like a blanket. There were aurorae as expected, thin sheets flitting across the stars close above them. There were meteors, too, with that mighty gravity to sweep down the astersky, seeming close enough to touch. Now they could iee just how thin a layer of fragile stability was holding the ship. A fierce glow lit a circle of cloud from below and another dark fountain rose, shaken. We have to get out of here... # E'D better go on a watch  system," said Slazeck. "With two nights in every twentyfour hours, we can't go by local time. Let's you and me get some sleep, Mac -- Dev can wake me before dawn." Significantly older than the others, McKay was happy to be first for sleep. The effect might have been psychological, with the whole ship weighted down by Jupiter, but he felt exhausted. Later, sleep was less pleasant. Not nightmares, exactly, but a repeating, without fuel and somehow without power, going down, troubled him. Out of the sunlight, into the tops of the clouds that went down for thousands of miles, the rumble of their thunder reaching in through the hull; broken up by turbulence, crushed by mounting pressure, sometimes sinking into icy blackness, but always going down. "Mac, wake up." McKay snapped out of the hundredth descent with relief. Even a wild scare would be better than that recurring tragedy. They were coming through the dawn. through the colored layers into clear sunlight -- and it revealed things McKay would have hated to have hit in the dark. "I think we've found the Red Spot," snapped Slazeck. "Or, to be more accurate, I think the Red Spot's found us. Didn't you say it turned more slowly than the band we're in?" "By about five minutes." "Yeah well it's bigger than we are, you could say it's running us down. Mac, we got some star sights during the night; I made our speed nearly thirty thousand miles an hour. Subtracting Jupiter's spin and our airspeed leaves us in a seven-hundred-mile-per-hour jetstream. Adding the Spot's velocity to that puts us in big trouble!" Lrom this altitude their Jovian horizon had been seven hundred miles away. Now a rolling yellow stormwall was coming in from the right, cutting across their path at an ever sharper angle. Unstable layers of ice formed and dispersed in it. Lightning flickered all along it like an electric curtain. As Slazeck said, they were bearing down on it at nearly two thousand miles an hour. "With the jets out we can't make enough speed in this gravity to get away from that," McKay agreed. "Can we get enough height to see over it?" "Not a chance. We're near our ceiling now." "If we knew there was a clear vortex beyond, over the Spot itself, we might try to project the ship over the storm belt," said McKay. "But not knowing, we might well come down right in the worst of it." "The wind may carry us around the outside," said Devlin. "The Jetstream just might bank north around the storm wall as the lower layers are banking over the Spot." "Then again a freak eddy might spin us right in there," said Slazeck. "Mac, I've plumb lost interest in taking the ship into that." "The Spot's thirty thousand miles by seven thousand," said McKay. "It's like trying to outfly the Earth. I think we'd better turn around in this airstream, if we can. That'll give help about another three hours to find us; if not, better hope the wind sweeps us around." "Take that real slow, Mac." "You bet." Taking over from Devlin, McKay began to bank with slight left rudder. The ship didn't like it at all. "This must be the biggest drift in the history of aviation," said Devlin. "Hey, look at those contrails blow!" to the wind it felt less like a chip in the current, but the jets were only just beating it. System I was lapping the Spot at # mph, and they couldn't fight that as well. With the Spot astern but drawing steadily nearer, the impression that it was overtaking them was inescapable. "Do you really think we'll be found in time, Mac?" "I think there's a very good chance, Cathy. We've been down here nearly eight hours; the Fallaran must know we're in trouble. We've just come out of darkness and for a short while our contrail will have been in sunlight with the clouds still in darkness. If I had to search for a ship lost in the Jovian atmosphere. I'd concentrate my search on the terminator. Our rescue call's on automatic. The ship will tell us at once if anyone answers." The storm wall grew more terrifying as it drew nearer. Conditions below it, where the atmospheric currents were climbing up the hidden face of the Spot, defied imagination. An endless # mph tidal wave -- the atmosphere below had to be nearly as dense as Earth's oceans. Driven by the wind, were the clouds rolling up into surf as the "shore"the rising curve of a world-sized body -- grew shallow under them? "If the Spot's so big," said Cathy, "I'm surprised we can't see the top of it over those clouds." "The Red Spot's prominence has changed a lot in the centuries it's been under observation," said McKay. "It's ranged from brick jed to a faint gray. It must be riding lower right now -- " "Radar contact, Mac." The alert was superfluous since they were all fully plugged in -- McKay had shared the detection of the echo. Another ship had come over the horizon ahead. It had to be on a suborbital trajectory; an orbit so close to the planet would have sped it across the sky very fast indeed. McKay's first surge of hope dimmed; the stranger wasn't big enough to be a Furtherance warship. "Mac," Slazeck asked, "do you consider that ship may be one of the enemy?" "It could be, Walt. The expedition does have some probes for the Jovian atmosphere, but if they'd detected us down here. I'd have expected a warship to come down." "All our armament is gone except for four clumps of anti-missiles. Evasion maneuvers in this airstream and gravity will be precarious, especially with so little height to hack around in." "We need help in any case -- the Spot will be on us in another hour. Our radio call stays on." "And pray the ship's one of ours," Devlin added. Near the peak of its trajectory, the other ship was climbing slowly up the sky over them. It was almost overhead when the radio suddenly came to life. "Acknowledge," McKay told the computer. "That's Kiliath's personal call." haust broke from the speck above them. Its trajectory broken, down the ship came, past the faint disks of Ganymede and Europa. "Kiliath was in enemy hands," Devlin reminded McKay urgently. "This may be a trap." McKay glanced again at the oncoming fury of the storm. "If it is, we'll bite." He opened the speech channel. "Kiliath, what is your condition?" "I am well, friend McKay," said the flat computer-translation. "The Jackals told me, during interrogation, that they had consigned your ship to the Jovian depths. I thought they underestireturn past favors." "We're damn glad to see you. I'll tell you that. How did you get away from the AI Tanrai?" "They underestimated the Eallaran as well as mankind and your ship. I could move more freely down in Jupiter's deeps than their android slaves. I concealed the fact and they left only two guards over me while the rest of the crew were put into suspended animation. Eventually their relative paralysis gave me an opportunity and I fell upon them." Some time, thought McKay, I must ask Kiliath for a demonstration of his high-gravity strength. That he's here now is a good enough demonstration for the moment. Kiliath's ship was coming down into the atmosphere, planing toward them across the great sea of clouds. McKay realized that the ship was no Fallaran design. "Is that a Jackal ship, Kiliath?" "The kind they use for deep pentration into giant worlds, friend McKay. As soon as I broke the planet's surface I followed your line of flight." "Then there are still no Interface relays within range of the planet?" "I can find none. This ship, of course, has the Jackal drive; but within range of the lo satellite." The computer translation didn't always preserve trains of thought going from ET speech to English, but McKay had plenty of non sequitur practice. "Our tanks are empty, Kiliath. Do I understand that you can refuel us?" "I believe so, friend McKay. This ship refuels itself in flight in the denser layers of the atmosphere. And there are ship-to-ship systems for transfer to more lightly built spaceships." V T he usual Jackal ships were conventional rocket shapes, quite slender, with the high-pressure tank for the group-mind elements at the thickest part of the hull. The ship now closing with the of the Fallaran supply ships; conical hull, delta wings sweeping back from near its nose, much less at its full sweep. Its color was the faded black of a well-worn bowling ball. There was no time to find out if its fuel was the same as the incandescent plasma, going through the fusion pile, it should work. Kiliath came up behind the and McKay opened the intake slot on top of the ship. "Can you modify the Jackal probe to fit that?" "Its shape can be modified for transfer to different types of vesinlet." After two or three tries they had a good contact. Fuel began to flow between the two ships. "Do you find that ship easy to fly?" asked Slazeck. "The controls are laid out for humanoid operators," Kiliath reported. "Their perception circuits, unlike yours or ours, use the sense of touch extensively, but they can be mastered." "You mean you can feel temperatures and stresses directly?" "To some extent. Mainly one can feel the operation of internal systems, as if rocket motors could be part of one's own body. Damage to the ship must produce a sense of shock and loss, if not actual pain." A sudden turbulence shook the keep the link with Kiliath. The storm front before the Red Spot was now much too close for comfort. "Our tanks are nearly full," McKay radioed. "I'm setting up a return trajectory to lo. Will you have enough fuel now to get away?" "No, I must drop again into denser layers to scoop in more hydrogen. However this ship is better able to cope with turbulence. You must escape at once." The two ships swung apart, Kiliath's descending steeply toward enter. T he familiar blue flame erupted below, a sun at its center, a waclimbed steadily out into space, across the huge world-within-aworld of the Red Spot. Beyond the storm wall great shockwaves streamed back, breaking eventually from the curve of the Spot inwas a space vehicle again, on trajectory in a black sky. McKay saw no need to make the point that they had enough fuel to reach lo, but not enough to catch it -- lo was farther from Jupiter than the Moon from Earth, but went around it in forty-two and a half hours. If for any reason they couldn't connect with the Interface relay up there, they would be coming back to Jupiter at the speed they now left it. More immediate to McKay was the worry about Kiliath. The before the AI Tanrai ship followed its path across the Red Spot. On full drive the Jackal ship could have made it to lo in seconds, but Kiliath doubted his own precision with the strange controls over such short distances. He was conhauling it as lo's disk moved into their path. McKay made radio contact with the expedition as interference from Jupiter fell off. The alarm had been raised for the shutcourse, but the shuttle trap had been worked from Amalthea, the innermost moon, and it had taken time to get an Interface relay down there and make safe the approaches to the planet. Trying to hold Amalthea had cost the AI Tanrai several ships: between the Interface weapon itself (it faced into the vicinity of blue stars and other things equally unpleasant) and the heavy bombardment of the Furtherance warships, they had lost heavily. After the tension of the past hours McKay found it wonderful to leave attitude control to the autopilot, to open the acceleration shields (from the ridiculous #G to the sublime of weightlessness), clean up and cook a decent meal. The closed shield over the android's body was a grim reminder that the mission wasn't over, but right now they could unwind. The two ships floated out toward the Galilean moons, without incident and when lo filled the sky McKay acquired the orbital relay. "Our worries are over," he told Kiliath moments later. "I've converted into stable orbit around the moon. Are you going to rendezvous with us or try for a landing?" "A landing might be best," said Kiliath's translation. "I am still unsure of the drive settings and it seems easier to bring the ship to rest and lower it on rocket thrust." "Okay, Kiliath. We'll stand by for you." McKay moved the ship back along its orbit in order to be well placed when Kiliath made his approach. He was still burning tail-first at minimal thrust through each Interface, in case the Jackal bugs were still active. Decelerating, the captured Jackal ship fell past him. The tricky approach seemed good at first, but Kiliath was going down too fast. "Correcting risks overcontrolling," Kiliath's channel said. "Friend McKay, could you set an Interface to slow this ship?" "I'll give you one to subtract two thousand feet a second," said McKay. "You should be able to catch it on the rocket from there." glowing lines trace the Interface ahead of Kiliath. Since he was only losing speed, not going elsewhere or even changing height, the Interface was invisible -- all he saw through it was the face of the moon as before. As the ship went through, he wondered if Kiliath should have used rockets first to be on the safe side. Surely the Jackal bugs wouldn't attack their own ships... Why not? Jackal ships weren't expected to go through Interface at all! "Friend McKay," said the computer translation, tone still neutral but hesitancy implying emotion, "I am losing external visual sensors -- " "We're on our way!" Fully plugged in, McKay had only to give the ship one order to bring all systems up to rescue alert. Lock on the descending ship. Interface to match its path, motor on low burn -- and they were alongside Kiliath, falling slowly toward the ice fields of lo. "You're still in drive attitude, nose down," McKay radioed. "Do you have attitude control?" "Nominally yes -- the textual perceptions are still effective." "Okay, we'll talk you around. Take it in the pitch axis, say ten degrees a second. We've got plenty of time." McKay called off the turn as the triangular silhouette pivoted against the spreading face of the moon. With plenty of warning, Kiliath killed the turn when the ship was nose up. "That's fine, start slowing her. Hold that attitude." The two ships' motors lit together, slowing their descent still further. McKay was thinking ahead to the tricky talk-down to the Fallaran base. "Friend McKay -- " The translation halted again, unable to speak an exclamation mark. "Internal sensors are now going out." "So are your motors! There must be a safety cutoff when the pilot loses touch. Is there no automatic control?" "None I can locate." Both ships were falling unpowered now, in order to stay together. They were descending at a slight angle to the ice plain. Acceleration was fortunately slow in this gravity. "What reaction controls do you have left? Attitude?" "Attitude control and horizontal thrusters for docking." "Okay. We've lost most of our vertical component of velocity, it's about equal to the horizontal. You're going to hit at about ninety feet a second. Activate pitch and yaw controls and take her around to starboard. Keep it slow." Without telling Kiliath, McKay was leaving him to fall. He fire. Motor flaring on primary and back. "Kill your yaw motion -- that's fine. You're coming up to the pitch angle you want -- kill it! Okay, you're lined up and going in fast. Hit those lateral thrusters. Impact's about twenty seconds away. You're shedding speed. Drop the nose, go for the full cushioning effect. Cut the thrusters -- now!" thrust as Kiliath's ship hit, bounced, hit again, became enveloped in a cloud of ice and ploughed in. Nothing could be seen or heard. McKay came down nearby, tilting the ship to kill the horizontal component. On the dimmer flame of the chemical motors he backed down on the tail landing blocks. Stabilizer booms snapped out from them. The two hemispheres of ice crysmuch larger one over the Kiliath crash, spread slowly in the low-G vacuum, each crystal on its own distinct trajectory. Opaque at first, the clouds thinned, glittering, sinking and flattening like a depth-charge effect reversed. Still Kiliath didn't answer the radio. "We'll have to get over there," said McKay, beginning to rise. "You can't go," said Slazeck. "Whoever goes out there will be grounded for months -- and as Earth's Planetary Agent you can't be spared." "What's the problem?" Cathy asked. "Radiation," McKay said briefly. "lo's in the most intense layer of Jupiter's radiation belts. Its movements have quite an effect on the natural radio signals from the planet. Our shielding's full on, but whoever goes for Kiliath will only have a spacesuit." "As least experienced. I'm least valuable," said Devlin. "I'll get Kiliath out." "You're a married man, Dev, and there's no such thing as a trivial radiation dose -- not that this one is going to be trivial. I think this one's mine, Mac." McKay nodded. "Second time this mission. Good luck again, Walt." Except in training, this was the first time they'd had the ship upright. Slazeck went down, hand over hand, to what was normally the rear wall of the cabin, opening what was now the floor hatch into the airlock. Once again in the full spacesuit, he evacuated the lock and opened the outer door. With the ship standing on its tail the rescue systems were harder to use. The outer door, normally a ramp to the ground, was now over Slazeck's head like an awning. McKay had to drop the stretcher unit on a cable to the lock and Slazeck had to extend the new lock floor as a platform, step out, and pull the sled over. The systems could adapt to almost any rescue situation, but all adaptations could not be equally convenient. Slazeck started the jets, turning the sled on the platform to point at Kiliath's ship. In this low gravity it took only a little power to set him gliding out over the ice plain. Leaving the ship in that frozen landscape was one of the loneliest experiences Slazeck had ever imagined. As soon as he left the shadow of the outer door Jupiter dominated him, ruling the sky overhead. Its light probed every crack and hollow in the ice field below; in a black sky, it was like watched him go like a slow, straight arrow toward the wreck. In a corner of the visual field the computer traced the ebb and flow of the radiation scouring the face of the moon. Slazeck would have to stay out of space for months after this to keep down his exposure for the year. McKay had all the scanners extended, the ship on full defense alert -- for where were the AI Tanrai all this time? If they came over while the ship was on the icefield, better go radar-invisible and hope they didn't cast too long a shadow. The same thought had occurred to Slazeck. "Mac, if you're attacked while I'm out here, you blast off and protect yourselves. I'll shelter in the Jackal ship till you can come back." "Unless we're seen, it would be best to lie low," McKay replied. "We've nothing but some antimissiles left. You just get Kiliath out of there." They were only twenty miles from the expedition base, but nothing there was better suited self. McKay would have liked a Furtherance warship over them for cover. He lost touch with Slazeck when the latter entered the Jackal ship. Devlin was suited up, ready to follow him across with more equipment if necessary -- it would be worth grounding another member of the team to cut Slazeck's exposure, if Kiliath had to be cut out. But Slazeck reappeared in a few minutes, lowering the Furtherance officer on to the stretcher. "I think he's only stunned," Slazeck reported. "No bones broken, anyway. The sled can bring us both back in this gravity." "What's it like in there?" McKay asked as the stretcher unit lifted from the wreck. "The damage doesn't look bad from here." "There's not much in there to be thrown about. It's completely austere, functional -- bare metal -- " That figured, McKay was thinking: without thoughts of their own the androids needed nothing for comfort or stimulus -- but the rest of Slazeck's description was drowned by crashing waves of radio interference. A t the touch of a switch the radar-baffling system went on -- the electronic disturbance was caused by Jackal ships compinned the shockwaves to a small patch of sky, confirming their orientation toward. lo. Moments later McKay detected the ships themselves, coming in very fast indeed, not far above the Ecliptic. Slazeck and Kiliath were halfway back across the icefield, heading straight for the open airlock. He couldn't do anything -- but he didn't need to. McKay had seen Interface conflict before, when the Sasarenn were expelled from the Earth-Moon system, but that had been a huge and complex battle. In this situation he had a better chance to appreciate Interface tactics. Obviously the Furtherance ships were conducting a textbook maneuver. What happened proved the superiority of rocket ships, with Interface, to the Jackal spacedrive. The thirteen ships of the squadron appeared around the Jackals, fired and were elsewhere, again and again. The thirteen ships, considered as missile platforms, became twenty-six, thirty-nine, fifty-two, sixty-five... Doing it backward, with motors at low thrust to burn the bugs away, they made the deadly combat more like an aerobatic display. The Jackal formation was englobed in a converging web of missile trails, so many at so many different angles that every evasive action was forestalled. The relatively high speed of the AI Tanrai simply elongated the pattern. The web completed itself with the Jackal ships at its foci, and expanding fireclouds blotted out the trails. In their first serious encounter with the Interface, the Cosmic Jackals had flown straight into one of the Fallaran classics. Kiliath was beginning to come around by the time they brought his stretcher in through the rescue hatch. They got his helmet off, prepared various aids to recovery prescribed by the medic tapes -- and by the time the fleet had made orbit and a shuttle was coming for him, Kiliath was well enough to tell his story. "The AI Tanrai have to take on ballast to get their ships deep into Jupiter's atmosphere. At extreme depths the fuel tanks provide lift; the ship becomes a bathyscaph. It is very still down there, far below the storms; there may be currents, but there are no points of reference to reveal them. The solid core of the planet is still so far below that soundings cannot reach it. Nothing indicates a universe above. Until the humanoids reached them in their own world, the AI Tanrai must have thought themselves the absolute lords of creation. They open their pressure tanks and float free of the ships, like huge jellyfish. "As I told you, they put most of their androids into hibernation when they go down into the high gravity. I broke free and overpowered the two remaining; then I closed the pressure tank and jettisoned all ballast. With the pressure section empty, rising at maximum speed, I could not be overtaken; but I left missiles floating at higher levels to stop pursuit. Even if the motors did not work, the warheads would explode on proximity, making great concussion waves. On the surface, more explosions would never be noticed." McKay nodded grimly. "There doesn't seem to be any common ground with such creatures. The way they keep taking specimens. I'm sure they're looking for new servants." "There can never be compatibility with them," said Kiliath. The flat voice from the cabin speaker was hesitating as the computer failed to express emotional meaning. "They will oppose the spread of the Interface into the regions they control." Kiliath's eyes were incredibly bright between their skin folds. ""Nothing must interfere with the Interface. Furtherance must overcome every obstacle." T here wasn't room in the the ship upright, but McKay had a strong impulse to back away. Again, as with the Sasarenn, the Eallaran were creating an enemy -- advancing the Interface at whatever risk to the worlds and races in its path. Their dedication was much too strong to contest. What, he wondered, could have been their original motivation? "Here comes the shuttle, Mac," said Devlin. The little ship burned down only lowered from the lock and taken across to safety. "Do you have enough fuel to leave here?" he asked McKay by radio. "Just enough. We'll go through Interface to the Earth satellite; refuel, rearm, take Walt down to Montana. Give us a day's rest and we'll be back." "Goodbye then, friend McKay." The shuttle took off, climbing away to join the orbiting fleet. "Well, that's that for the moment," said Devlin. There was a feeling of anticlimax. "For the moment." McKay climbed back to the cockpit as the others settled on their couches. Systems check; close radiation bulkheads and acceleration shields. "Let's go home, children." The ship rose on the chemical motors in a cloud of ice and fire; a motor set it climbing toward a safe Interface altitude. They were coasting straight towards the banded globe of Jupiter, as if -- heaven forbid! -- they were going back there. "That's going to be our headache," said McKay, gazing at the planet. "Supposedly there's to be joint human-Fallaran exploitation of the Jupiter system, with first the supplies, later the ships and equipment, coming from Earth -- a big lift for our space technology. But there may still be AI Tanrai down there, coming up to raid us. As a group-mind, they can communicate on and from Jupiter where we can't. And more of their ships can dive in from space to reinforce them. An Interface relay has a range of ten thousand miles and costs a planet's ransom -- how many would you need to blockade a planet that size?" No one spoke. "That's a closed world to us, that we were lucky to get off the roof of," McKay said ungrammatically. "How could we tell, for instance, if they found allies down there?" Top-flight science fiction and fantasy from... Eight mind-bending taies conceived and executed by the richest imaginations in science fiction: Arthur C. Clarke, Robert Silverberg, Cordwainer Smith, Fritz Leiber, Poul Anderson, John Campbell, Jr. and Jack Vance. A#S #(t Ten dazzling stories that expiore the compiex relation between modern man and his machines. The authors include Lester del Rey, Robert Silverberg, Fritz Leiber, James Blish, Brian Aldiss and other top-notch names. A#N #t A pair of scientists challenge the time barrier and fall info a horrible, mind-twisting trap. "Rene Barjavel has feeling for the fantastic -- knows how to build a suspenseful story." Enter a terrifying world of fomorrow where perversity is encouraged and insanity is enforced -- a world whose beginnings are even now stirring! A#S #t Available wherever books are sold, or write: #J East # Street, New York, N.Y. # rr rrofsf What do you  ilk  would happen  # A group of workers controlling all the  nation's transportation decided to strike? A temperamental child could destroy anything displeasing him? A key defense scientist became con vinced man was no more than a high-class bacterium cultured by a superior life form? Machines created to think like people developed people emotions? If these questions intrigue, we invite you to sample the solutions devised by some of the world's great writers. You'll find them in The Science Fiction Hall of Fame, one of the fascinating books that can be yours with membership in the Science Fiction Book Club. Choose any # books for #, plus shipping and handling. You can include if you wish, The Science Fiction Hall of Fame, the stories "every real reader of science fiction has to know." Lester del Rey. Broaden your pleasure with the Science Fiction Book Club. The coupon tells how. with trial membership I Science Fiction Book Club #-S# I Please accept m.v application for membership and ! rush the # books whose numbers I have printed I below. Bill me just # plus shipping and hanI dling for all #. Each month send me the Club's I free bulletin "Things To Come" describing the I two monthly selections and other book bargains. I If I do not wish to receive one of the two monthly I selections, or prefer an alternate or no book at I all. I simply indicate so on the form provided. I I pay only #. plus shipping and handling for  each book I take. (Occasional extra-value selecI tions are slightly more.) I need take only # books I in the coming year and may resign any time after I introductory package. I may return it in # days. I Membership will be canceled. I will owe nothing. #'J#. Science Fiction Hall of Fame I. # "winners," chosen by Sci-Fi Writers of America. Ed. Robert Silverberg. # pages. Pub. ed. #  I MR. Print name I If under #. parent must sign above. I ! I Office use only #. Ice Crown by Andre Norton. A closed planet holds strange colonists locked in intrigue over a royal crown with dread power. Pub. ed. # by James Bllsh. Seven strangely compelling stories with emphasis on our inescapable humanity. Pub. ed. # #. Beyond the Beyond by Poul Anderson. Six novellas by Hugo Award winner. About scientists, pirates, loners. #. Five Fates. A remarkable tour de force. Five top writers supply their own endings for "After life, what?" Pub. ed, # #. Childhood's End by Arthur C. Clarke. Mankind's last generation on earth. "Wildly fantastic! -- Atlantic. Pub. ed. # #. The Left Hand of Darkness by Ursula K . LeGu In . Finding love -- in a ' ' Unisex ' ' world! Nebula Award winner. Pub. ed. # #. Neanderthal Planet by Brian W. Aldiss. # novella gems. Never before published in U.S.! Shrewd, witty, ingenious. #. The Year # An Anthology edited by Harry Harrison. Thirteen compelling new stories on the quality of life # years from now Pub. ed. # #. The Last Hurrah of the Golden Horde by Norman Spinshort stories by the new young scl-fl giant. #. Stand on Zanzibar by John Brunner. Life in U.S. # years from now. Hugo Award Winner. # pages. Pub. ed. # #, World's Best Science Fiction. # ed. by Wollheim  Carr. #-of-aklnd stories by Leiber, Silverberg, Niven, # others. #. Quest for the Future by A. E. Van Vogt. The electrifying adventure of the man who discovers immortality and the secrets of time. Book Club editions are sometimes reduced in sire, but they are all full-length, hard-cover booKs you will be proud to add to your permanent library. Members accepted in U.S. A. and Canada only. Canadian members will be serviced from Toronto. Offer slightly'different in Canada... Printed in U.S. A. galaxy The Best in Pertinent Science Fiction November TS # imacTsoI #  u.k. # P . W Rammer  larry niven r I Birds Fly South In Winter  Stephen tall ' J! m meets  # e wo Not even at a Worldcon would you get that wide a range of personalities (though Noreascon came close) . But the Beagle list has brought it off. To our booming Lovecraft program we are adding the works of P. G. Wodehouse, starting with three of his classic novels, Leave It to Psmith, The Small Bachelor, and Brinkley Manor -- that last is a great Jeeves story. This is P. G. Wodehouse's #th birthday year, and he considers the Psmith novel (the P is silent, as in Ptarmigan) his favorite amongst his work, The Small Bachelor as technically about his best, and the Jeeves books as his favorite series. And if Wodehouse, after # years of writing, doesn't know what's good, who does?  You may by now have read all of Beagle's H. P. Lovecraft books -- but have your friends? What better Christmas present than the boxed set of the Arkham Edition of H. P. Lovecraft -- containing The Tomb, At the Mountains of Madness, The Lurking Fear, The Lurker at the Threshold, and The Case of Charles Dexter Ward? # for a goody that will whiten the recipient's hair in a single night. What more can you ask of a gift? All single titles #c # each at your bookstore. If not available, you may order from Dept. CS, Beagle Books, # West # Street, New York, NY #. Add per title for postage and handling. An IntexJ Publisher #I Fifth Ave., New York, N.Y. # Galaxy is published in French, German, Italian, Japanese and Spanish. The U. S. Edition is published in Braille and Living Tape. November-December I #I Vol. #, No. # Stephen Tall Larry Niven Eileen Kernaghan Editor Science Editor Feature Editor Managing Editor Art Director Associate Art Director Circulation Director Subscription Director  Publisher Associate Publisher A. Lentini John Taylor R.A. Lafferty Algis Budrys ing Corporation, a subsidiary of Universal Publishing #, Distributing Corporation, Arnold E, Abramson, President. Main offices: # East # Street, New York, N Y. #. #C per copy. #-issue subscription: # in the Uniled States, elsewhere #. Second class postage paid at New York, N.Y. and additional mailing ofPublishing Corporation under international, Universal and PanAmerican Copyright Conventions. All righls reserved. The publisher assumes no responsibility for unsolicited material. All slories printed in this magazine are fiction and any similarity between characters and actual persons is coincidental. Title registered U.S. Patent Office. Printed in U.S. A. Kill only what you can eat. Eat only what you can love.  IN and into the glowing grandeur of the Seven Suns. From Earth they didn't look like much, a paltry cluster of bright pinpoints. They don't loom large on galactic charts. But they had been a sort of serious hobby with Doug Frost for years. The monograph for which he is best known is a meticulous analysis of that inconspicuous little group. His speculations had included the high probability of planets around each star. The nature of the Seven Suns made life on some of those orbiting worlds a distinct possibility. Or so ran Doug Frost's hypotheses. And he was our Galileo, our Harlow Shapley. His thoughts are infinitely respectable. And he was why we were here, a hundred and thirty the research ship Stardust's home cradle at Tycho Base on Earth's moon. This trip was for Doug Frost. For him the lure was to study his friends at close range. For us the bait was possible life on those hypothetical planets. We've found life. The Stardust's count of worlds examined includes several on which life abounded. We've found advanced forms and in a couple of instances sophisticated capacities and technologies. We've made friends with strange beings. We have seen a cultured world destroyed. But we've never found living things close to humanoid -- and never any that approached space capacity. "Alert. All personnel, alert. Emergency drill. Personal space equipment. Take all precautions and stand by." Stony Price, communications chief, rarely sounded completely serious, but he did then. Stony's message was one of a series everyone knew, but I had only heard this one used once before. It was the Prepare To Abandon Ship alert. He repeated it after exactly one minute. Then the intercom went on automatic, repeating "Alert -- " at brief intervals. We were in pattern after the Ultraspan stage. It had been a big one -- seventeen light-years -- and it was the last. We were there. We had arrived. The pattern was welcome, but I'm not sure I can explain why. All I know is the greater the stage distance, the more important the pattern seems to be. "Saved by a meteor -- or maybe a space dragon." Pegleg Williams stood up so slowly that you would have had to know him to realize that he had recognized and reacted before the message was half complete. "I'd have had you in two moves, Roscoe." "A random statement -- " I began, but Pegleg was at the door. "Leave the board," he called. chess in my lab, allowing our bodies to adjust from the painless, timeless rigors of a long stage to the different feels and stresses of a new sector of space. That sounds like Jabberwocky, but it is simply stated fact. Theoretically an Ultraspan stage is accomplished without time lapse. There is no genuine physical stress. You feel nothing, experience nothing. Fpr a timeless moment you simply cease to be. Then, by the next tick of the chronometer, your surroundings are changed, different. A new arrangement of stars will show on the viewscreens. And the feel of the space is alien. Pegleg's nearest emergency space gear was in his own lab. I brought out mine from its special locker, checked each item against my master list, slipped into the space suit. It took perhaps thirty seconds. It was the most practiced routine aboard the Stardust. Dr. Johannes Rasmussen's favorite motto is Be prepared. Back in the twentieth century he would undoubtedly have been a boy scout. My helmet under one arm, maintenance pack and propulsion unit slung over a shoulder, I headed for the control room. I beat Pegleg by the twenty seconds it had taken him to get to his lab. The others were there. In the unlikely event that Johnny Rasmussen became unable to command the starship Stardust there were four of us who could fill the gap. The control room was our station in emergency. If we hadn't known an emergency existed, we would never have learned it from Johnny's tone of voice. Tall, slender, perfectly groomed, his tanned face newly shaved, his mustaches waxed to points, he might have just invited us in for a spot of tea. "What gives, Johnny?" I asked. Pegleg was puffing from his flying trip through the corridors. His trick leg slows him up. "Perhaps nothing to justify a general alert," Johnny said. "On the other hand, we've survived by not taking chances. The matter sensors have detected an object." "Must be some object," grunted Pegleg. "I had Roscoe right where I wanted him in that chess game." "That's something that can be checked out," I said. "Unless Cap'n Jules louses up the gravity those pieces will still be on the board when we get back. "I'll try not to jar them," Captain Jules said dryly. "I can see that they're pretty important." I almost felt like leading a cheer for Captain Jules Griffin. The comment was the closest approach to a witticism I had ever heard from him. Stolid, pedantic, just plain dull, Jules was nonetheless the genius who understood and exercised uncanny control over the mighty timonium engines that moved the Stardust in finite space. And he was one of the few men alive who could implement Ultraspan. But he had no small talk, no social graces. He said what he thought in briefest form. Mostly he kept silent. "Take a look, Roscoe." Moe Cheng sat before his navigator's viewscreen -- small, inconspicuous in his huge chair. Probably no living being has ever known as much about the galaxy as this big-nosed, slant-eyed little man. The "object" was clear on the screen -- and the reason for the alert was plain. An alien spaceship plowed steadily along, glinting in the yellow light of the nearest of the Seven Suns. I say that positively. There was no mistaking what it was. We had known that it would happen some time, but to come out of Ultraspan practically in its path must have been a little disconcerting to Captain Jules and to Moe Cheng. "You've taken your time," I observed. "That thing is close." "Five thousand miles," Moe Cheng said. "It has been closer. We sheered off and turtled up as soon as we detected it after the stage." "Did it react?" "No response of any kind. Our sudden appearance may have been unbelievable to its crew. Our disappearance more so. We've been studying it for thirty minutes and it hasn't changed course or speed. Ten thousand miles an hour, following its nose." "Primitive, I gather," Pegleg said. "You don't get the impression of cruising. I'd say it's going all out." Cheng nodded slowly. "Ion drive. A complex exhaust. A lot of its mass would have to be fuel. It is unlikely that it's anything more than an interplanetary craft. We guess it hasn't the capacity for interstellar space." "That means  "Correct," Johnny Rasmussen said. "Planets in the neighborhood. Dr. Frost is investigating. But the spaceship is heading into the system, toward what we believe to be its sun. Hence its home world would be farther out, at a cooler, more agreeable distance from the primary. Heat radiation here is pretty intense. A planet in our present location would be tolerable to life as we know it, but hot. Much would depend on its mass, atmosphere and so on. The spaceship may be exploring, pioneering. Opinion Roscoe?" "On short notice what you've said sounds reasonable," I agreed. "If we're turtled up and presumably undetected -- why the alert?" Pegleg inquired. Rasmussen leaned back in his chair and his teeth showed briefly. One is that word 'presumably.' We can't be sure we're undetected. They -- whatever they are -- may simply be trying to figure us out, watching while not seeming to watch. Who knows what detection and analytical potential they may have?" "Makes sense." Pegleg nodded. He piled his helmet and space accessories onto a chair and flexed his arms. "Stuff's heavy," he grumbled. "How about reason number two?" "Mr. Cheng has another hypothesis," Rasmussen said. "He postulates that the ship, still under drive as it is, may be out of control. Its crew may be dead or may have abandoned ship for some unknown reason. In effect, we may have a derelict." "It has made not the slightest adjustment," Moe Cheng said. These great minds were Roscricans Benjamin Frankli , Addrcs! Why were these men great ? How does anyone -- man or woman -- achieve greatness? Is it not by mastery of the powers within ourselves? Know the mysterious world within you ! Attune yourself to the wisdom of the ages! Grasp the inner power of your mind ! Learn the secrets of a full and peaceful life! Benjamin Franklin, statesman and inventor... Isaac Newton, discoverer of the Law of Gravitation... Francis Bacon, philosopher and scientist... like many other learned and great men and women... were Rosicrucians. The Rosicrucians existence for centuries. Today, headquarters of of mail annually to all parts of the world. copy of "The Mastery' of Life" -- ligation. A nonprofit organization. Address: Scribe A.X.D. San Jose, California #, U.S. A. Please send me the free book, The Mastery of Life, which explains how I may learn to use my faculties and powers of mind. Name "So?" "So we're thinking of investigating. If we're wrong -- and they have us in view -- boarding could be tricky. Hence -- all personnel should be alert, ready and standing by, as ordered." I might explain what we meant by "turtling up." The Stardust had the capacity to scramble, to reflect and refract not only light but other radiation that would reveal it in such a fashion that we became, in effect, invisible. Behind this screen a forcefield enclosed the ship in an almost impenetrable envelope. The turtle was inside his shell. In terms of applied energies as' we could envision them the Stardust was both undetectable and impervious to attack. But with an alien technology, who could be sure? As I've said many times before, Johnny Rasmussen left nothing to chance. That is why, when in the far future galactic history has piled up, the Stardust will still be legend. few minutes on Moe Cheng's screen. As Pegleg had said, it was probably primitive. It looked like a flying spearhead, its bow a glinting point, its stern deeply divided with a cleft that gave it two long trailing sections to the rear. A row of round viewports extended the length of the ship. I counted twenty-one on the side in view. And up near the point of the bow a flattened blister, like a pilot's cabin, broke the metallic surface. An empty pilot's cabin. At least, nothing showed in it. "I would almost guess," Pegleg mused, "that that thing is a modification of an atmospheric design. It may even be navigable in the atmosphere of its planet of origin." Cheng nodded approvingly. "Dr. Rasmussen has suggested the same thing. It gives weight to my idea that it would not be too risky to approach and investigate. The beings who built that ship are relatively new to space." "Scoutboat?" I asked. "Right. Interested?" I grinned and turned to the chief. "Proposal, Johnny. I take a scoutboat, young Pete Watts as pilot, you to supply a language expert and Captain Jules to delegate us an engineer. We circle, probe and, if we get no response, approach the spaceship. If still no reaction, we put a man out to explore the skin, look in the viewports and try to see how the entry ports are designed. How does that grab you?" "And who will that man be, I wonder?" Pegleg jeered. "You're trying to rig it so I'll never prove that I've got you dead to rights on that chess board." "Strike the language expert," I said. "Pegleg wants to go. No doubt there's something out there that's right down a geologist's alley." "Fortunately," Pegleg said smugly, "I have competence in many Helds." "Including conversation," I agreed. If all this sounds like little boys wrangling over a game of marbles, think nothing of it. It's simply the way we function. Behind that smokescreen good minds are operating. We know what we're doing. The ever-growing series of volumes of The Log Of The Stardust is a big segment in the broad base of the history of space exploration. There are a lot of good names in those weighty tomes and every one represents a master scientist, a top specialist in his (or her) field -- and because of our galactic experience we are all unique. There are none like us anywhere. There will be -- but not yet. There's one name among ours whose owner stands out as different even aboard so unique an entity as the Stardust's one-of-a-kind human components make her. Ursula Potts is a painter, mystic and, some have insisted, a genuine card-carrying witch. But her painted analyses have status with the most profound reports the rest of us have written. She sometimes sees things no one else sees. That she's weird has nothing to do with it. And now as we looked at the spacecraft on Moe Cheng's screen, I felt sure that Ursula's magic brushes were already putting it on canvas -- and with a difference that makes Ursula forever an original. I turned to Rasmussen. "Ursula?" I asked. "Does she know, Johnny?" "She had it almost before we did," the chief admitted. "One of these years I'm going to learn how she does it." "Don't depend on it." I punched a button on the intercom console. "Well?" A thin, sharp, old, impatient voice. "Roscoe, Ursula. What do you think?" "Artifact, Roscoe. No life." "You think it was launched without a crew? With a pilot's blister and all those ports?" "Didn't say that. No life now. Doesn't feel alive." "With that assurance I think I'll go out and have a look. If you say so, it's probably safe. I can depend on you, Ursula." "Soft soap." Ursula's light went out, but I knew she was pleased. Every man in the control room, even Captain Jules, was grinning. "While I'm at it," Rasmussen said, "I'd like to know how you do that." "The same characteristic that makes Ursula function. I'm sheer genius. Do we go?" "You go," the chief said. "Set it up." II T HE scoutboat eased gently from her pressure-sealed slip and the port closed behind her. At my direction the pilot swung in a ten-mile ellipse around the Stardust while we oriented. If the eye could be believed we were completely isolated and alone in the emptiness of space in a cigarlike forty-foot gondola, a slim, metallic and featureless sliver glinting in the intense rays of the yellow sun. The Stardust had vanished. We knew it was there and I marveled once again at the efficiency of the light camouflage. Visible only at high magnification, but clear and definite on our space radar, the alien ship cruised on at her unvarying pace. Her direction had not altered a fraction. She seemed, as Ursula had said, lifeless. "Veer off and circle at a thousand miles, Pete. We'll spiral in on her and watch her every second. I don't think she's playing possum -- but that's how people find out what the next life is like. I'm pretty fond of this one, so stay on it, Gino." The last was to the young engineer assigned us by Captain Jules. Actually he had won the draw. Every engineer had been fighting to come. "Roger, Dr. Kissinger. I like this incarnation pretty well myself." The boy's teeth gleamed in a swarthy face. We rarely work with scoutboats in deep space. They're not designed for it and the need to use them comes almost never. They're handy little explorer craft, four-man capacity and adaptable to the use of any of our many specialists. They make us mobile in atmosphere when a planet is being analyzed. But this was a different, a tricky situation, one we had never faced before, and we didn't dare risk the mother ship. The scoutboat was spaceworthy. It could do the job. We flashed toward the alien, hit the thousand-mile point and veered. No reaction of any sort. Pete worked us in in a series of sweeps at thirty thousand miles an hour. From her point of vantage the Stardust must have seen us as a minnow streaking through a current. As we closed in we zigzagged, swung high above the spearhead and steadied, matching its pace. I could see into the pilot's blister with binoculars. It was empty. "Okay, boys, here goes nothing. Take her alongside, Pete." During the entire approach Pegleg hadn't said a word. Now he tightened his helmet into place, activated his microphone. "Technically you're running this show, Roscoe, so I can only suggest. If they don't blast us -- and I don't think they will -- let me make the space walk. You have a wife." "Lindy will be touched." I was dogging my own helmet. "You boys be sure to tell her of Dr. Williams' concern, if it comes to that. I think the space walk is a two-man job. Why don't we both go, Pegleg?" I imagine Pegleg's surprise was minimal. He knew as well as I did what the MO would be. We've worked together so much we can read each other's minds. As a galactic ecologist I often manage to land in some pretty hairy situations. And there have been times when it was a mighty comfortable feeling to know that I was being backed up by one of the orneriest, most cantankerous, most completely dependable characters in space. T HE scoutboat lay practically alongside the alien, which was loafing along a hundred feet away. Nothing stirred. By now I was convinced that nothing would. We studied it curiously. It was interesting, but not overwhelming. Perhaps two hundred feet long, it had more depth than had appeared at distance. Its row of ports peered at us like blind eyes and sunlight glinted along its otherwise unbroken metallic sides. Or at least they seemed unbroken. "Keep us in view, boys," I instructed. "If our communication quits, pick us up. Notify the Stardust we're going out." I went through the first lock into the tiny decompression cubicle, checked out my equipment, signaled Gino and launched myself into the glittering cold of space. I had done this before. But always in orbit, always with the bulk of a planet looming, even though thousands of miles away. Here we had nothing but the silvery sliver of the scoutboat and, as I tumbled and rolled and adjusted, the glinting blind-eyed bulk of the alien spaceship. I activated my propulsion unit, jetted gingerly away from the scoutboat. In a few minutes it seemed to give birth to the helmeted, white-clad monstrosity that was Pegleg. He adjusted, activated his jet and we eased across to the spaceship. Having been launched into space at the speed of the ship, to change our relative positions required only gentle jetting. I tossed out a magnetic grapple and was pleased to feel how strongly it clung to the pitted skin of the alien. Pegleg anchored himself a few yards toward the stern. We began to creep over the hull, using two grapples, pulling ourselves from place to place, examining the surface as we went. Nothing indicated that we were detected. The soft vibration of the ship's drive neither faltered nor changed. I thumbed my microphone switch. "Kissinger to scoutboat. We're grappled on. The drive is crude, but it hasn't varied. We can feel the vibration. Can you see anything, Gino?" "We have you in view. Cameras are recording. Nothing new, Dr. Kissinger." "Leave communication open," I directed. "I'll be looking into the trying to locate evidence of entry ports." "I think I've found one, Roscoe," Pegleg broke in. "Rectangular, about seven or eight feet high, four or five wide. Much good it'll do us. It's just a fine crease in the surface metal, probably overlapped and gasketed in a complicated fashion. How can we possibly activate it?" "Maybe they'll let us in. Let me try the viewports. We'll burn in if nobody's home." The viewports were virtually opaque from outside, but I could detect a dim glow. No movement. I released my grapples, jetted over the curve of the ship and regrappled beside the clear mound of the pilot blister. And that, almost certainly, was what it was. It was simple and different, but someone -- or something -- often sat there and operated that ship by direct view. I could plainly see the wide, apparently padded bench that was the seat of the pilot, facing an unbelievable instrument panel. No dials, no needles, no lights. Just rows and rows of what looked like toggle switches -- hundreds of them. I looked especially for markings, for symbols, for any evidence of writing. Nothing. It occurred to me that this might be the place to burn in, but on second thought I rejected the idea. There would be no airlock here. If I broke the blister I might well bleed the ship. I realized that I was thinking in Earth terms, but the vessel had to be pressurized and it had to have an atmosphere of some sort. I jetted back to Pegleg, who was still exploring. "Two entry ports, Roscoe." Pegleg's voice was clear in my earplug. "Just outlines -- but that's what they are." "We'll assume a decompression chamber and a lock behind each," I decided. "They may not be there, though. This is a relatively crude craft. I'll grapple on and see if I can burn through. Stand off and cover me." As I guessed, the thin laser beam from my hand gun sheared along the port outline as though it were cutting cheese. I had set it for very short range. I was betting we could operate the controls of the inner lock -- if there were one -- and I didn't want to damage the chapiber. Ballantin e Books  of one side when suddenly the port door collapsed inward. Or perhaps swung would be better. It was actually hinged, thus pointing up the basic simplicity of the entire setup. The laser beam must have cut through the locking mechanism. My magnaflash showed a small metal-lined room, a heavy door on its inner side. We were lucking out. It was a chamber all right. I signaled Pegleg, then used the microphone. "No point in waiting," I said. "Let's go in. We can swing the door shut and it may serve while we activate the lock. There's a control panel." "Roger." Pegleg jetted across and followed me through the port. My magnaflash illuminated the bare little space with a light brighter than day. The door closed again readily, since no pressure hindered it. Pegleg leaned against it while I tried to figure the inner lock. There was little to figure. The door evidently was hinged, it obviously swung inward, but there was not a projection or a fixture on it. And the thing I had generously called a control panel was actually a small plate with six small toggles beside the door. No symbols, no markings, no writing of any kind. So I decided on a sequence and flipped the upper left one. I assumed a left-right, upfor science fiction but then when have they not been. We seem always to be in the middle of glut or famine. BB seems to be the only publisher who is not busy cutting back, in s-f, or in any other way. But, we hate to say it, prices continue to climb. We're up there among the I .# lot for our Adult Fantasies, just to stay in business. Most of them are pretty long of course, and you can't come home at # pages for # (dreamworld stuff) or even # these days. So pick your books with care.  book with an honest-to-God new statement about eating and protein sources that hits right at the obscene waste of feeding # lbs. of high-grade protein to a steer in order to make one pound of edible protein for a human. Gets you off the top of the food chain, too. So buy that one first.  September, an interesting group in our Walden series -- you ought to keep your eye on that trade inal stories by new young writers. er than Lovecraft (it's sort of comforting to know there are a lot of them). And we have Thomas Bural form in this magazine) along with several nature books (well all Waldens. Now if you bought all the titles listed above it would cost you S#. Which, come to think of it, is cheap at the price. Since this column is appearing in what will be the December-dated issue, and just to make sure, a Merry Yule to you all. Keep an eye out for BB's boxed sets of Tolkien, etc., posters (some itchy Lovecraft ones) and other impedimenta by way of Christmas presents. And remember books... BB down orientation since I had no basis for guessing any other pattern. And it worked. We could feel the pressure build. There was only a hairline crack where I had cut down the side of the outer door and while the room was losing air, it wasn't losing much. The door actually seemed to reseal itself. In a short time the toggle flipped back. Apparently the pressure level had reached that of the ship. Again I had no basis for a choice, so I flipped the next toggle. For a moment nothing happened. Then the lock door swung slowly aside and we looked into a large dim space cluttered with bales and bundles of unidentifiable cargo. Cluttered is the word I want. The stuff was piled almost at random, though the larger bales, some as tall as I was, seemed to be stacked against the walls in some order. The magnaflash made the stuff visible, but otherwise didn't help much. There were no markings on anything. There was, though, a six-toggle plate beside the pressure chamber door identical to the one on the other side. I flipped the second switch and the door swung smoothly into place again. I thumbed my microphone. "So far so good. If this is a mousetrap it has just caught a couple of mice." I gave the mike full power. "Kissinger to scoutboat. Can you hear me, Gino?" The response was prompt and just a little fuzzy. "We've had you right along. Dr. Kissinger. Hull doesn't seem to be shielded." "Good. We've passed through the lock. No sign of life. Stay on us and notify the Stardust. We're going exploring." "Roger," the technician said cheerfully. "Luck." The temptation was great to examine everything minutely, but that could come later. That life I mentioned-first priority was to check it out. I didn't expect to find any. No crew, no survivors of any tragedy would have been so quiet, so inconspicuous. Although in our bulky white suits and gleaming helmets we might have looked pretty formidable to less complex life forms, even if they had progressed to space travel. Perhaps they were simply waiting to close the mousetrap for sure. I didn't feel entirely cheerful as I activated another switch at the other end of the cargo space. A door silently admitted us to a long corridor, dimly lit by dully glowing ceiling spots and entirely empty. We marked our location and went cautiously forward, each with a laser gun at ready. Control was probably toward the front of the ship and there, if anywhere, we thought to find evidence of the apparently vanished crew. But nothing stirred. The metal floor vibrated gently with the steady pulse of the drive. The ship seemed organized around that central corridor and switch plates showed beside doors at irregular intervals along it. We activated a couple. The doors swung back to show space packed with packaged cargo. Everything seemed crude, simple, even unfinished. T HE third door we opened, far forward, produced the jackpot. The room was large and almost empty. We added the perfect light of magnaflashes to the dim glow of the ceiling spots and instantly swung our laser guns forward. A huge hairy beast lay sprawled on a great thick bedding pad almost in the center of the room. I forgot to breathe for a minute as we stood there, frozen. But the thing lay still and gradually we relaxed. "It's dead, Pegleg." I probably sounded more hopeful than sure. "I wish no ill to any creature," Pegleg said dryly, "but I think I'm just a little bit glad. What a varmint to take on a space voyage." I continued to study the dark, thick-armed, thick-legged mound on the bedding pad. "We have pets on the Stardust ," I observed. "Not grizzly-bear size we don't." "It has its own specially designed bed," I said. "The room walls look like the others. It doesn't seem to have been caged." We advanced a few cautious steps and stood looking down at the creature. Its great head, longsnouted, was flung back and the open jaws showed even rows of yellow tusks: the flesh-tearing teeth of a carnivore. The heavy legs ended in broad plantigrade feet and the four toes bore curved blunt claws. The hairy forepaws had amazingly long fingerlike digits. W'ith, I noted particularly, an opposable thumb. One of those paws would have spanned a space three times the size of my hand. And I've got a hand like a Virginia ham. Pegleg's reference to a grizzly was pretty apt. But make it a big grizzly. The body organization was remarkably Earthlike and that was a thing we had not found before in many contacts with galactic life. There was no reason for living things a hundred and thirty light-years distant to resembleEarth life. But there was no reason for them not to either. I bent and lifted one of the outflung forelimbs. It moved easily. No rigor mortis. "Not dead long," I said. "Seems in good shape. Remind me to decontaminate twice when I'm back aboard the scoutboat. This thing died of something that worked pretty fast." "Let's find what would keep pets like this." But there was nothing else aboard the craft that could ever have been alive. We found a control room of sorts with a blank, striplike viewscreen and the disconcerting toggle switches in banks on every wall. One door opened directly into the pilot blister above, an access reached by a broad ramp. There were no chairs, but thick pads lay on the floor before the toggle banks and the broad bench in the pilot blister was padded in the same fashion. I quit thinking like an Earthman and began to assemble my data as a galactic spaceman should. And the answer was obvious. "What do you think, Pegleg?" I could see his quizzical look through the shielded plastic of his helmet. "I think we've found everything," he said slowly, as though he were ashamed of having been so dense. "We've been looking for something that doesn't exist and never has." We generally come up with the answer at about the same time. "Right. Let's look in on him again, then get out of here. The Stardust will have his origin pinpointed by now. Captain Jules can put a crew of mechanics and technicians aboard to figure out all those blasted toggles." The situation still seemed unbelievable as we stood looking down again on the huge hairy form. But at the same time it made sense. "Captain, crew, navigator," I said. "Maybe designer and builder as well. Not as far along the technological trail as we, but potentially probably just as sharp." "Granted," Pegleg admitted. "But you may still have the privilege of notifying next of kin. If he were alive I don't think I'd trust him?" "What else is new?" I retorted. "You don't trust anybody. Why except him?" "Give a dog a bad name -- " Pegleg mumbled. "Let's get back to the scoutboat." species that has achieved space travel. Probably some exist but, I'm beginning to suspect, not in the abundance that the theorizers, the probability experts and the storytellers would have you believe. Sure, it's a big galaxy. But the evidence is piling up that this crude flying ship was more of a red-letter deal than first appeared. So I've given it room in this account. It may turn out to be unique. In an hour we were back aboard the Stardust , reporting in person to Johnny Rasmussen. "A sort of galactic prairie schooner," I summed it up, "but operated by a grizzly instead of a settler. Did you get a line on where he might have been going?" The chief nodded. "Dr. Frost has checked out the system. It is remarkably Sollike, as I suspect most systems that have developed life will be. Remember Primrose, Cyrene, Mizar. This sun has four planets and three have atmospheres. It may well be the most life-rich system we have ever contacted." We were out of turtle. Rasmussen had already given the order that would put four technicians on board the "prairie schooner." Its destination planet, while probably steamy and hot, was judged habitable, but its planet of origin had far more attraction for us. Since we had come out of Ultraspan roughly halfway between them, there was not much doubt about where we would go first. "W'hen the men solve the controls of the ship it will be turned about, programed for home and allowed to return under its own power. Mr. Cheng has determined that it has been in space for about a month. This will give us ample time to survey the planet and to prepare the senders for its return." "You haven't seen those boys," Pegleg remarked. "They may be hard to reason with. Suppose they think we done it?" "Beings that can build a spaceship are reasonable," the chief decided. "In any case, we can handle the situation." "We always could" I agreed. "Pegleg, the chess board waits." Ill games, we gave it up and I went back to my quarters. It's always special when Lindy's there to greet me, but of course that doesn't always happen. Lindy's lab is one of the more complicated and delicate operations aboard the Stardust. She always has something going. Dr. Linda Peterson had been the explorer ship's microbiologist from the beginning. Changing her name to Kissinger hadn't changed her dedication. But this time she was there. It has been eight years now since that wedding in the clear sky over Cyrene Four and the wonder of it is still with me whenever I come "home" and she is waiting. She's everything I'm not. She was a luscious armful when I came through the door and no woman could have pretended the kiss she gave me. Then she seized my chin between flashing white teeth and bit -- sharply. I held her tightly. "If that broke the skin I'm going to have a hard time explaining it," I said. "That's to remind you," she murmured, "that you're to tell me when you go out! I don't want to hear about it from Johnny or from a casual word on the intercom. You were climbing over the hulk out there like a space-suited louse before I even knew you actually had gone." "Nice comparison," I said. "A psychiatrist could probably make something of it." I held her at arm's length and studied her glowing face, dancing green eyes and bright hair curling and cascading over perfect shoulders. "I'll always make it back, you know. I've got something to come back to." She hugged me again convulsively"You're a thick-armed, musclebound, hairy brute, Roscoe, but you're my hairy brute. Bear with me, friend. I have to act like a woman once in a while." I stroked the glistening red hair. The ringlets clung to my fingers. "If you were any more like a woman I probably couldn't stand it," I said. "But wait till I complain." "If you think that this was no way for a couple of the finer heads in the galaxy to behave I think I feel a little sorry for you. You've missed a lot of the wonder of living and your marriage is probably a complete flop. Which, as far as this account is concerned, is neither here nor there. We like the way we live together. And maybe it keeps the strangeness of our strangest of all occupations from having effect on us eventually. Together we can take things as they come. were stymied for a bit by the controls of the derelict, but eventually they worked them out. Lindy and I were watching on the viewscreen in our quarters when the ship began to veer, to zigzag, to vary its speed as the men experimented. Then she swept in a slow, wide curve and finally steadied, her snout pointed back along the trail in space she had lately traveled. She would go home alone. The decision had been a touchy one to make. Her captain and navigator should perhaps have gone back with her. Had his form been human he probably would have gone. But he was only a savagelooking, hairy beast -- and Jim Peters, our chief zoologist, could not bear to throw away the only really Earthlike specimen we had found outside the solar system. It would have broken his heart. So the grizzly captain, carefully preserved, was in the Stardust's specimen lockers when we left his ship to lumber home and flashed toward his planet of origin. The pattern after Ultraspan had been the busiest I could remember. I usually sleep before a stage and was not tired, but to have to adjust simultaneously to a new space and an emergency situation was wearing. Still, when the distant planet began to grow on the screens the old anticipation came back. We've landed on new worlds twenty-seven times, now and for not one of us will anything ever be like it. We had no way of predicting what we were getting into, though we had a sample of the planet's life and technology while still trations of population -- cities in which the citizens were great yellow-fanged and hairy beasts -- were pretty hard to envision, but we knew that the chances were there. Undoubtedly aircraft would be cutting the atmosphere of the strangely golden sphere steadily expanding on the screens. It was a beautiful world. All life planets we've found have been lovely. The entrance bell to our quarters chimed mellowly and the red light glowed. I released the lock. Pegleg strolled in, the faintest hint of a limp showing as he swung his plastic knee. The leg had been bitten off by a plesiosaur-like critter during one of our first explorations years before. A lesser man would have been handicapped. Pegleg, if you'll bear with the pun, took it in stride. "Greetings, both," he said cheerily. "Just dropped in for a few social moments and maybe a cup of coffee. That is," he amended, "if you have no bourbon." "We're normally teetotalers, as you know," Lindy said gravely, "but we might have a wee nip for a guest. Sit ye down, Pegleg. And in an hour or so we may find out why you really came by." rected. Lindy set out bottles, glasses and ice. Then, drinks at elbow, we all sat and watched the approaching planet grow on the viewscreen. "It bugs me, Roscoe," Pegleg said abruptly. "Why did that fellow die? The autopsy boys found nothing they would judge abnormal. No injury. No illness." I swirled the bourbon in my glass. "I've thought about it," I admitted. "He seemed pretty hearty just to go without strife or struggle. But that's what he did. No doubt of it." "If we knew," Pegleg said thoughtfully, "it might help with the job coming up. We'll have to contemporaries, won't we?" "You won't," I pointed out. "That's Johnny's job. He's The Man. Your job is rocks." Pegleg raised an eyebrow. "I meddle," he said. "I butt in. Furthermore, if they're unhappy with us, I might not have the freedom of their foothills and mountains, valleys and plains. If they don't like us -- I keep remembering those teeth." "I doubt they use them on visitors," I said. "As Johnny pointed out, beings who can build a spaceship are reasonable. They were predators once, flesh-tearing carnivores no doubt, when they were on their way up. Now they'll probably just arrest you and toss you in the klink for trespassing." Pegleg held out his glass wordlessly and Lindy poured from the right bottle. Pegleg preferred to use water to bathe in or to brush his teeth. "He was, if you'll excuse the expression, nude. With all that hair I admit it didn't make much difference. But he wore no ornaments, carried no weapon. Further, we haven't found any of either since. Comments? Hypotheses? How would you tell a policeman if you saw one?" "We're taking a lot for granted," I admitted. "He may, after all, just have been a big pet left behind when the crew abandoned ship." Pegleg shook his head emphatically. "No evidence. No sign of any other life. Uh-uh. He ran the ship." "His body and mouth micropopulations are interesting," Lindy contributed. "My girls are working on them. The parasitologists have found some real, genuine worm types in his innards, too. But nothing at all that could have killed him." The Stardust was under full timonium drive. Within the dimensions of any planetary system we don't have to dawdle around. We can get where we're going in commuter's time. We figured that the native ship would require at least a month to return to base, but already the planet was looming large on our viewscreen. We could tell that it was going to be a gaudy sight from orbit. "Looks better every minute," I said. "Cloud flow patterns, water, poles conspicuously different. This is a world with potential, fellow travelers." "The kind of potential is what is going to make all the difference," Pegleg said. "I'll never learn to be palsy with anything that looks like that local astronaut. No way." "Cheer up," Lindy consoled him. "The atmosphere is probably ammonia and methane and all the exploring any of us will do will be a little strolling about in suits." Pegleg sipped, adjusted the sour look on his narrow face and said, "Hah. The air in that ship was a neat twenty percent oxygen mix, nitrogen buffered and with regular. Earth-type humidity. It could have come out of the Stardust." Lindy winked at me. "I tried," she said. "Bless you," Pegleg said. "I know you mean well. And it does look inviting in spite of the natives, doesn't it?" It did. T HE curve of the planet had inched across the screen until we looked out on a pattern of continents and oceans, cloud patches hundreds of miles wide and great open areas that glittered in the rays of the yellow sun. We could feel the checked speed as Captain Jules swung us into a long elliptical orbit higher than we usually implement for our initial looksee from space. Johnny Rasmussen had not forgotten those possible aircraft. He wanted to be far enough out to detect them or even see them coming. The intercom rattled, buzzed and cleared its throat. Stony Price sounded his usual cheery self. " Stardust now in orbit. Distance above surface will range from five thousand to eight thousand miles. Time of each orbit, thirty-four minutes. Time before descent, four hours. Dr. Rasmussen suggests that tentative programs be set up. As for me, when I get down I'm going fishing." Pegleg leaned forward in his chair as he studied the slowly shifting, varied, colorful surface. "I get ideas from the darndest sources," he said. "How long has it been since our last canoe trip along good old Snake River, Roscoe?" "Too long," I admitted. Pegleg loves to fish, but naturally there was no guarantee that what was in the waters of this world would faintly resemble Earth-type bass or even catfish. "Then that's our tentative program," Pegleg said with satisfaction. "Lindy?" "Just waiting to be asked," my wife said. That was a lot funnier than it sounded. My wife is a woman who knows her mind. In a situation where she has rights she does not wait for an invitation. She steps right in. Pegleg grinned as he offered: "I'll bait your hook. I know how you feel about worms." Lindy dutifully said "Ugh," and we settled down to serious planning. In the next four hours, while the Stardust looped the planet seven times, a huge mass of data piled up. Sensors probed, a variety of devices listened and the big zoom lenses of our analytical cameras pulled in sample after sample of surface detail. Before we go down we like to know what we're up against. This time, with evidences of a superior technology and space capabilities, the survey was particularly extensive. And there were some surprises. It was a golden world. This was literally so. Vegetation was varied, with extensive forest lands, wide prairies covered with grasslike growth, swamps and marshes and great river systems, rolling dunes and barriers behind the beaches of two vast oceans. Ranges of mountains lifted high. Each orbit took us over the snowcapped poles and long reaches of tundra stretched toward what seemed to be fields of perpetual ice. Earthlike, spectacular, but with the green of the vegetation of the mother planet replaced by gold. The yellows ranged widely in intensity. Reds and greens were not missing but the impression was of a golden sunshine planet. One problem -- we saw no evidence of that technologically advanced civilization we had been expecting. If there were cities, any kinds of concentrations of beings living together, we missed them. And anything of that magnitude we couldn't possibly have failed to detect. There were long streaks that could have been roads, but they certainly were not an improved variety. From these, secondary branches led off into country unpatterned by any appearance of development or agriculture. If there were buildings they broke the symmetry of the terrain not at all. Certainly nothing showed that even hinted at a civilization with advanced competencies. "No city complexes. No urban sprawl. No industrial pollution. No smog -- -" Pegleg's recitation was tinged with more than a trace of satisfaction. "In fact," Moe Cheng said, "no people." We were back in control by then, the five of us, structuring the drop-in as we usually do. "And no aircraft, no spacecraft, no any kind of craft." I turned to Johnny Rasmussen. "We didn't goof, Johnny? The spacecraft came from here?" The chief nodded. He steepled his long fingers and leaned back in his chair. A round-bellied brandy globe sat at his elbow and he glanced at it consideringly but did not touch it. To Dr. Johannes Rasmussen a fine brandy was more a symbol than a drink. He seemed to like to know it was there. "No doubt at all. Dr. Kissinger. We have a hundred verifications, including matching radiation imprints." He glanced at his screen. "An underground civilization? Don't bears live in caves?" I grinned. "Brainstorm away," I said. "Our worthy astronaut may have looked like a bear but he wasn't one. The anatomy boys find his brain fascinating and his nervous system bewildering. The cells are so different that they're puzzled. His appearance is coincidence enough." "Perhaps," Moe Cheng suggested, "they have outgrown aggregate organization -- have matured beyond it. Perhaps what we see is all there is." "There were no weapons, no devices for defense aboard the spaceship. Even if there were ships in the sky I doubt we'd be in any kind of danger." Rasmussen finally closed his long fingers around his brandy glass. "Too simple," Pegleg said gloomily. "That fellow was a weapon. And where are the ships? Camouflaged, naturally -- along with the industries that would have to exist to construct them. When we get in closer there will be ships." "Camouflaged against what?" I bounced the idea back. "At five thousand miles we are bound to miss a few things. I agree we'll see ships, but they won't be hidden. And what do you care -- as long as they don't scare the fish?" IV with due regard for everyone's needs. Since there was nothing special to focus on we picked a location where we would just naturally feel at home. The season in the northern hemisphere was late summer. The Stardust swept down into an atmosphere as sweet as that of old Earth before pollution came, burrowed briefly through sheets of white clouds and then drifted smoothly a few hundred feet above a golden plain. "Where foothills and forest and water and prairie all meet, please," I requested. "Would you also like a road and perhaps some buildings?" Moe Cheng asked gently. "We'll see what we can do." "A fishing stream," Pegleg put in, "with nice rock outcrops in the neighborhood for study when they're not biting." "Flowers." Lindy stood in the control room doorway. "I want something different for my vases." And Captain Jules delivered -- on almost all counts. He brought the Stardust in like a leaf sliding down a summer breeze, her thousands of tons of mass turned into nothing by her newly redesigned timonium anti-gravs. She settled at full length onto a sunny open slope and a field of golden flowers stretched away and down to a little stream glinting and winking in the distance. Hills rose beyond, bright with red and yellow forest growth. In a way it was a first. We had found life many times, ecosystems based in an oxygen atmosphere maintained by photosynthesis, but heretofore the actual forms had always been different. The vegetation before us now was Earthlike. Add the fact that our astronaut had been a mammal-like -- even bear-like -- tetrapod, and the laws of probability became a bit stretched. You can see why we hung over the viewscreens and why I itched to be out and about. Pegleg's nonesense about fishing had, of course, been just that -- but in the landscape before us it looked completely reasonable. The flowers seemed quite suitable for Lindy's vases. I could almost see Ursula Potts, with easel and load of painting paraphernalia, sitting on that golden slope under her red umbrella, painting and analyzing this pleasant world. But we waited, as always, while sensors probed, analyses were made, and while every device the Stardust possessed checked and rechecked the atmosphere, the radiation, the possible hazards of the microlife to human explorers out there in the yellow sunshine. And the final results were gratifying. Stony Price summarized on intercom: "Dr. Rasmussen's communique -- official. A compatible world. Free reconnaissance is authorized for seventy-two hours, at the end of which time all major research heads and team chiefs will meet to formulate the coverage pattern. There must, as usual, be twenty percent of total personnel aboard the Stardust at all times. As for me -- as I said, I'm going fishing." "Me too," Pegleg said. "I bet there'll be crickets under logs. Best bait there is." around the Stardust, Captain Jules was a purist. Two guards, laser guns in hand, stood at each of the four activated personnel ports. Since nothing in sight was moving, the precaution seemed a little much. In all the landings we have made the ship has never yet been attacked -- it usually takes a lot of coaxing to get anything even to approach it. But guards stood by as field parties drifted out and spread casually over the nearby terrain. Nobody seemed in a hurry. There was a pervasive quiet about the scene, a sleepy tranquility that was pleasant and infectious. We seemed to have no ambition at all. Then, too, it was late afternoon and none of us had slept since the stage. So I didn't go afield after all. I extruded a jumper platform high on the side of the Stardust and Lindy and I sat there, forty feet above the meadow, and breathed deep of the winy air while we swept our surroundings with binoculars and the yellow sun sank slowly behind the western hills. "Beautiful." Lindy sighed. "There's no strife on this world, Roscoe. I'd feel it." "I trust your feelings within limits," I said. "But there is strife in any ecosystem. Has to be. Out there under our eyes things are tearing and devouring. Every organic crumb is being contended for. Death is happening that life may go on." My wife gave me a disgusted look. "You can really louse up a mood, can't you?" She tried to frown, but hers is not a face on which a frown feels at home. "You know what I mean. Quit being an ecologist for a few minutes, Roscoe. Be glad of a planet where there are no wars, no contending populations, no technologies trying to crowd each other out of existence." She breathed deeply. "Smell that air. There's no taint in it. No pollution. I'm going to love it here." "How can you tell?" I protested. "A spacecraft came from here. It was manned by a big predator -- with teeth. There you have potential for both pollution and strife." Lindy shook her head. "Somehow I don't believe those exist here. Oh, I grant your carnivore and your ecological interaction. Of course I know that is going on. But nothing consciously structured is evil here. This is a natural world." "You become more like Ursula every day." I grinned. "Just don't start looking like her." My eye picked up movement far across the prairie and I swung the binoculars into position. Living things were moving, big things. I pulled them into focus and zoomed them closer. The result was a little astonishing. Back on Earth they would have been, without any doubt, cattle. A fair-sized herd was bobbing along, running easily. I could plainly see heavy, horned heads, shaggy forequarters, high humps at the shoulders. Cattle? I revised my impression. They looked more like bison, the buffalo of the old American West. There were differences, like the splotched, varied pinto coloring, black and brown and red and white. No two animals seemed coated exactly alike. Lindy had her glasses up. The herd galloped behind a finger of woodland and most of it was lost to sight. I lowered my binoculars, but focused them again when I heard Lindy gasp. The herd reappeared, this time in headlong flight. "There was something," Lindy said. "It's behind the trees now -- but it got one of them." I swept the area, but could see nothing. "Any impressions?" Lindy lowered her glass and looked at me gravely. "A very definite impression. Big, black, heavily furred. Ran on all fours, but rose on hind legs to strike. Brought down its prey with one swipe and dragged it behind those trees." "In short -- " Lindy nodded. "It looked like the astronaut. Very much like the astronaut." I felt a little chagrined. So we had been off the beam. The thing had been a pet, after all. The builders of the spaceship were still unknown and we would do well to get up some pretty careful reconnaissance. Johnny Rasmussen would be interested. He was, of course. He was puzzled, too. As I was. We had grown used to thinking of the big bearlike creature as the "thinking man" of the world. Now we had to start all over. And we had, as we realized, no starting point, no clues. Pegleg had only wandered as far as the stream and had seen nothing. Nothing big, that is. "Varmints were pretty shy," he reported. "Couldn't get close. I didn't take glasses, so I only got impressions." He snapped his fingers. "One thing, though, Roscoe. Butterflies. Huge things and no end gaudy. They must have had two-foot wingspreads. You'll have to net them like birds." "Not if I can help it," I said. "Let Jim Peters and his boys collect. But at least your insects maintain the pattern -- Earthlike forms have evolved here. We recognize everything. Nothing is weird. They all look like things we have seen before. Pegleg nodded. "Those fish actually seem more likely now. Care to join me tomorrow?" "I just might," I agreed. "But I never have any luck." "Then you can watch me," Pegleg said smugly. T HE Seven Suns lie in a major arm of the galactic spiral and the night sky from our planet was a memorable thing. Stars crowded it, packed into swirls and clusters and strange alignments that would have been unbelievable on Earth. There was no moon, but the landscape showed clearly in the soft light of the myriad stars. Lindy and I watched it on our own viewscreen, lolling in bed after a comfortable meal. I must have blinked. When I opened my eyes the screen showed the flowerstrewn slope with wet dew in golden morning sun. Ten hours without moving! Lindy still slept peacefully beside me. Our intercom was buzzing softly. I flipped the switch. "As I thought, still sacked out," said Pegleg's voice. "Take nourishment and meet me down by the stream. I'm all set to try those fish." "Roger," I whispered. "Let my weary spouse sleep." Pegleg had busied himself collecting local bait. I brought meat strips, but he had an assortment of insectlike forms in a little plastic bag. He was whipping a fiberglass rod and testing his reel when I came up. "Made to order," he said complacently. "Shadows darted into that deep pool over there when I first got here. Water's full of life." I was interested in his bait collection. It might have come from any hayfield in North America. Pegleg hooked one bit of bait. It gave a tiny, piercing shriek and expired promptly. "Well that's different." Pegleg looked a little startled. "If I have to listen to that every time I bait up I'll be reduced to dry flies." But he flipped the bait out into the pool and , fished deep. I watched him for a couple of minutes. Nothing. I threaded one of my meat strips on a hook and tossed it out. Instantly the water boiled. My rod was nearly snatched from my hand and I struck hard to set the hook. I expected a fight -- but I didn't get it. My fish darted around the pool. I gave it line. Then it did the completely unexpected. It zipped toward me. I stepped back a couple of strides and it climbed out on a rock. It was a small, glistening humanoid with webbed fingers and toes and a short shiny tail. It stood erect, gulping, and the gill slits along the sides of its neck sealed themselves and became obscure. The creature took a deep breath of air, then proceeded to deliver itself of one of the most versatile strings of profanity I had heard. The words were clear and specific and, since this is a family publication, I won't repeat them here. The little fellow was beside himself with rage. His blue eyes blazed, his thin lips drew back over even white teeth as the vitriol poured out. But after a moment he subsided. He stood on the rock, holding his little four-fingered hands out in front of him. The hook had pinned them together through the webs between the fingers. A dark trickle of blood ran down his arms. Suddenly he looked very tiny, grotesque and pitiful. "Dirty pool," he said almost reflectively. "Dirty, dirty, dirty pool. Even a waakan wouldn't do a thing like that." He eyed me, his anger gone. He must have been hurting. But as he realized my strange appearance he became all curiosity. N OW, as you may know, I'm a fairly hearty chunk of man. My arms and legs are thick. My chest is deep and all visible areas except my face, which I shave, and the top of my head, which I don't, are covered with matted black hair'. Lindy and I have gone to parties as Beauty and the Beast -- without makeup. Right there I was wearing shorts and sandals, so he got a maximum view. "Different," he piped. "Like a marat, like a waakan, even like an obit without wings." He studied me calmly now. "Are you going to eat me?" "Nothing is farther from my mind," I heard myself protesting. "I was fishing for fish. How could I know that something like you would take my bait?" "Because it is my pool," the little fellow said. "Every pool has a marat. But," he added, "I can see you would not know that." Pegleg had been standing a few yards away, staring with fascination at the tiny manlike creature. He was reeling in his bait slowly, automatically. "I'm hearing this, ain't I, Roscoe? I haven't had a seizure of some sort?" The small humanoid turned toward him. Pegleg was also wearing shorts and sandals, but his long sinewy body had almost no hair at all. We hardly seemed to belong to the same species. To the marat it must have been confusing. He shook his head. Short, greenish ringlets bobbed and curled around his temples as the sun dried and fluffed them. His features were unformed, coarse, and his eyes glistened with cunning. More and more he looked like a nasty little man. "You don't look alike," he said, "but you must have migrated together. Why did you come here? Only obits migrate." "We have come from a great distance," I said. "You couldn't understand. We don't plan to stay long and we mean no harm to any living thing. You must be in pain. Let me take the hook out of your hands." The marat's bright eyes glittered with suspicion. "Don't come near me," he warned. "You probably do intend to eat me." He held his pinioned hands to his mouth and bit through the leader just behind the hook. "Now," he said, "you cannot hold me. Somehow I will take the metal out of my webs. It is not a bad hurt." "There's a barb on the hook," I said. "It'll be hard to get out. Better let me do it." "You mean no harm to any living thing," the marat mimicked. "That is why you put a hook in my pool. That is why the hook has a barb." H is little face wrinkled like a monkey's. He turned and slid soundlessly into the stream. We could see a shadow like a darting trout that swiftly vanished under the far bank. We looked at the gently flowing water, then at each other. Pegleg began to pack up his tackle. "Whenever I leave geology I'm sorry," he said. "You can explain that little character any time you're ready, Roscoe. Start with the speech. We're a hundred and thirty light-years from the nearest English-speaking community and he gives with more dirty wordies than I know. It ain't no way possible. But I heard it." "Get used to it," I advised. "I think that's the most easily accounted for thing in this contact. It has been hypothesized for years. Could be we'll be getting chit-chat from other little varmints as well. And maybe big ones. Even the bait screamed when you hooked it." "He looked like a man," Pegleg said. "Like a blasted pixie out of a fairy book. But let's have the speech hypothesis." "You heard English," I said, "but if I'm right, he didn't. To him I was speaking marat talk. We were verbalizing meanings and each of us hearing them in his own vocal symbols. The process is partly telepathic. Anyhow, it's an old idea. Naturally I don't know why it works here. But he didn't use dirty words you don't know. You heard the ones you would have used." Pegleg unjointed his rod. "Well, shame on me," he mumbled. "I should have my mind washed out with soap." I grinned. "The thought has occurred to me before." Pegleg opened his bait bag. The little creatures hopped and flew in all directions. "Are you actually saying that all the indigenous life forms will be giving us the edges of their tongues? That'll be a switch!" "May happen," I said. "I can hardly wait to be called what I am by another one. What are your plans, Roscoe, now that the fishing is all washed up, so to speak?"  "I'll just do a walkabout in the neighborhood," I decided. "You're welcome to come along." "Uh-uh." Pegleg shook his head and tapped the rock hammer in his belt. "Rocks don't talk back -- or at least they never have. I'll explore the ledge up the slope and take a few specimens to work on." "Be happy," I said. I cached my fishing gear and followed the stream for a while. Woody brush grew thickly here and there. Several species of shrubs mingled and at least one kind was heavy with small, golden plumlike fruit. I speculated as to their edibility, but I didn't sample. There are safer ways of finding out. My feet were almost automatically following what I would have called a game trail, if I had thought about it. I rounded a clump of the plum bushes and almost ran into him. He had heard and probably smelled me coming. In fact, he was waiting for me. He stood composedly, a huge shaggy hulk eight feet tall, both great forepaws Tilled with golden fruit and his bearlike muzzle most untidy with juice. His small black eyes looked me over with intelligent interest. He drew back his lips from great yellow fangs and I realized that he was simulating a smile. "I expected you," he said casually, "but I still don't believe you." His deep voice was smooth and controlled. I shifted my hand a little guiltily away from my laser gun. "I'm having trouble believing you -- so we're even," I said. "I've seen one of your race before. The thing that puzzles me most is -- we can communicate. Sounds like speech, but I suppose that is simpler than the fact." "Did you think," the big beast growled, "that the superior races of this world would be dull and silent like vada? Like cattle?" "It isn't that you speak -- it's that I can understand. Across this sector of the galaxy that isn't usual, you know." "No, I don't know. I have never seen an intelligent being with whom I couldn't communicate." "In English?" The Dominant, as I thought of him, studied me reflectively. He tossed several plums expertly between those rows of teeth and chewed. "In meanings, I suppose. You are complex. It is good to feel your mind. This makes your appearance all the more remarkable. You are the first superior form in my experience to resemble the obits and the marats of Gossoon." "Marat I comprehend," I said. "We met one. It mentioned obits, but I haven't seen any as far as I know." Again that skinning of yellow fangs that was the creature's version of a smile. "They are abundant," he said. "They have bright wings and live high in trees, where they make small shelters and feed on fruit. They are hard to catch. I rarely taste one." That shocked me. "You eat them? I thought it was possible to speak with them. The marat was voluble enough." "Naturally," said the Dominant scornfully. "It's just that they are lower forms. They have no technology and no scholarship. They are animals, a nice change of diet from vada, which are our staple food." The calm, measured speech of the great brute was, you may believe, disconcerting. "Suppose I mention," I said, "that you resemble lower forms on my world. Forms that cannot speak and have no superior awareness at all." "I can believe it." the Dominant said steadily. "We must speak with you at length. We have not the capacity you obviously have to span galactic distance. Technologically we might, but physically we seem hampered. After a certain time in space we die of a strange sickness. It is a problem we have yet to solve." "That, I think, is why we are here." I still felt silly talking to the creature, but his intelligence and comprehension were beyond doubt. We had changed our minds too quickly yesterday. So I told him of the derelict with one of his kind aboard, of how we had turned the ship about until now it was speeding home again. His small eyes gleamed with interest and curiosity. "Your ship is very big," he said. "We observed it with wonder as it swung in orbit. Now I reason that it must travel at a multiple of light speed. This troubles my mathematics -- but it must be so." To have a giant bear discussing spaceships and mathematics while inelegantly stuffing fruit into itself was almost too much, but I held on. "There was only one individual in your ship," I remarked. The Dominant nodded. "All that was necessary. We do not grow lonely and by choice we work alone. We prefer much individual space. Only the obits, the marats and the stupid vada and their like stay together in groups. We do not consider it conducive to intellectual progress." "Yet you say you enjoy the feel of my mind." "Very much. The feel of another intellect is always good. But when we meet it is for a reason. When the reason has been satisfied we part. To each his own space, his own work, his own pleasures." I was puzzled and I suppose I showed it. "There is a contradiction here. You don't live together -- yet you make spaceships. This requires materials, shops, sophisticated equipment, cooperative effort. It requires an elaborate technology. Would you care to explain?" The Dominant waved a hairy paw toward the thickly hanging plums. "The fruits are good food," he invited. "There is nothing in them but harmless carbohydrates and simple proteins. You can probably tolerate them. Ah, yes -- the technology. We have it, as you say. But we do not use it to live -- only to learn by. We space ourselves so that our environment feeds us. We exchange materials that we need for our experiments and investigations. We share labor for brief periods. But it always good when the laborers return to their own territories. My vada herds would soon grow small if there were many eaters. I hope," he added and he seemed a little concerned, "that your ship can feed its people. You are almost in the middle of my territory." I could reassure him on the point -- and did. "We couldn't depend on finding food on unknown worlds," I pointed out. "Our supplies will last for years. And even if we used them all we could recycle organic stuffs forever." "In that case," the Dominant said, "I am glad you are here. We will share knowledge and I will become the best informed waakan on Gossoon." one that went well with the apparently simple life organization of his species. But I wasn't going to take that simplicity without a large grain of salt. "One of us saw you yesterday, pulling down what I suppose was a vada? Do you hunt down and kill your meat using only your own strength?" The waakan sat back on his haunches and picked his teeth with a clawed, clever finger. "How else? If we have not strength to kill our meat we do not deserve to eat. If the vada can avoid us it lives long, eats much vegetation and produces more vada. We eat the slow and stupid ones and there is more grass for those that survive." "A fair shake for everybody," I agreed. "On my home world, many years ago, a man named Darwin first pointed out how the fittest survive. But I never heard of an intelligent species applying the idea as a life pattern." The waakan flicked an ear. "Anything else would be a death pattern," he said. I forgot that I was speaking to a most unlikely being. He had become an intellect voicing an idea. "That is oversimplification," I argued. "My race, the race of man, has achieved much and is spreading far. Yet we are destructive. We kill without reason. We don't live as you do." "An idea can be cluttered with detail until it loses its shape," the waakan said placidly, "but it remains the same idea. I do not believe that living things can destroy their life sources and continue to live." While we talked the voices of many people had been reaching us from the fields around the Stardust , from along the stream and from far up the slope where, presumably, Pegleg was swinging his hammer against an inoffensive rock ledge. Now I realized that some were close by. So did the Dominant. "We shall have much talk," the waakan said. "But first I think you had better prepare your people for me. I don't wish to feel the energy of anything like that device that you carry at your hip." He grinned his terrifying grin, dropped to all fours and literally melted into the brush. He simply vanished. No weasel could have left less spoor, less evidence of its passing. I plucked a couple of the plums and wandered back down the trail. The fruits were beautiful but their taste was foul. I threw them away. Native biomass is usually not very palatable. I wondered vaguely why the waakan had picked me for contact rather than other Stardust crewmen now reveling in the feel of this pleasant world. For I had been selected -- no doubt about that. Because of my extra body hair? Did the shaggy creature sense interest, lack of fear? Could it read minds? I didn't have an answer. I thumbed my belt communicator, got Stony Price and gave him a quick fill-in. "Pass it around. Stony," I said. "I know everybody knows the rules  but remind them. You saw the dead astronaut. But you can't imagine what a living one looks like, close up. Even a steady set of nerves could get laserhappy." "Will do," Stony said. "I can believe anything. You heard about my fishing trip?" I grinned. "You had adventures? What did you catch?" "Nothing" said Stony Price. "But one climbed out on a rock and cussed me out for trying. And I have not been at Rasmussen's brandy -- " "I know, Stony," I said soothingly. "They're called marats, and they have nasty tempers. The waters hereabouts seem to be full of them. The one I saw looked just like an uncle of mine." "What a world," Stony grumbled. "Be careful, Roscoe. That pretty sunshine will probably give your wife warts instead of freckles." I signed off, chuckling. M AN is an adaptable creature -- he can get used to anything. The pattern of the planet Gossoon was falling into place for me. Before long, I expected, I would be surprised when anything I met did not greet me with a quip or a dirty word -- or, perhaps, a profound philosophical statement. I considered communicating with Lindy, then decided to hunt up Pegleg before I went back to the ship. I had only walked a couple of miles and my space-softened muscles needed tightening. At one spot the stream spread into wide shallow riffles, so I waded it, put my legs to the slope beyond and had a nice workout before I reached the first of the low cliffs and rugged outcrops that had attracted Pegleg. I had probably upped my elevation three hundred feet or so. The panorama that spread out below me was both pleasing and informative. The stream wound and meandered and finally lost itself around a flank of the uplift I had climbed. It was mostly tre.ebordered, cool and pleasant in the yellow sun. I could look over the patchy brush areas and out to the extensive prairie beyond. The Stardust lay inert and prone, a huge, featureless, glittering sausage, her fifteen hundred feet of length blending with and scarcely disturbing the symmetry of the landscape. And nothing pise interrupted it at all. I saw no sign of anything the waakan might have built, helpers or no helpers. No sign of the waakan, either. I could hear voices along the outcrop. Slowly it seeped into my consciousness that they were not familiar voices. No one from the Stardust would have spoken in those high, sweet, thin notes. They sounded like the babble of children playing. But occasionally I also heard Pegleg's deeper tones. I slipped around the shoulder of the outcrop and, to use the waakan's statement, I didn't believe what I saw. Large bright patches of vivid color wavered and fluttered and swept in erratic circles in the air around Pegleg, who was sitting on a big flat stone that had split loose from the ragged wall behind him. His rockbag and hammer lay nearby. The scene was like a convention of giant butterflies, with Pegleg the flower. He did not appear bothered -- merely amused. "If you'd just light somewhere," Pegleg was saying, "and speak one at a time we'd all learn something. Settle down." T HE twittering voices trailed away. The gaudy creatures drifted to nearby rocks or clung to handy tree branches. All save one. It hovered before Pegleg, great wings waving gently, studying him intently. Then it dropped gracefully and perched daintily on his knee. "You will not harm me," she piped sweetly. She studied him with her small head tilted. "You are very beautiful," she said. A she. There was not the slightest doubt of it. With the mauve and silver, two-foot wings folded back, a tiny naked female, human in all but size, sat and swung diminutive, four-toed feet. She brushed back long dark hair and smiled up at the surprised Pegleg. I knew him. He was embarrassed. He hadn't expected that. I gave him credit, though -- he bounced back strongly. He studied the lovely little being on his knee. "How do you know I won't harm you?" he demanded. "Because you like me," she said. "You think I am beautiful and I think you are beautiful. I will go with you to your nest." The childlike phrasing didn't have the sophistication of the marat. These obviously were simpler beings. "If you were five or six times the size you are it might be a good offer," Pegleg observed wryly. "Can't you see I'm not like you? I haven't even got wings." "I know." The little thing shook her perfect head. "You are a strange kind of obit. How can you migrate without wings?" Pegleg grinned. "I manage" He looked around, as I was doing, at the colorful little creatures perched all about. With wings folded back they were amazingly like small people. I'd have guessed fourteen, sixteen inches for an average height. Their hair was long and the tiny males had scanty wisps of beard. The color was mostly on the wings and in this no two were alike. Their skins were a golden tan. None wore even a scrap of clothing or ornament. "I dig," Pegleg said. "You are obits. Right?" "What else would we be?" A little male with maroon wings spoke in a resonant tenor. "Only obits have wings. You are a different creature and La-ling should not sit against you." "It was her idea," Pegleg protested. "I'm as innocent as newfallen snow." All the little creatures shuddered. "Do not speak of the snow," tiny La-ling said. "We hate it. When it comes we must migrate, for the fruits freeze and the cold winds blow us. When winter comes we must be far along our journey. If the snow catches us we die. We can fly only in warmth and sunshine." "Amazing." Pegleg looked as nonplused as he ever gets. "Do you know the marats in the water? I don't see how they could migrate. What happens to them in the cold?" The obits made gestures of disgust. "The marats are nasty creatures," one said. "We would not care if they froze. They say they gather in deep pools or bury themselves far into the mud. But they are always liars. Who knows what they do? They are here when we fly south and they are here when we return." Pegleg shook his head. Then his narrow face relaxed and he began to chuckle. "My friend Roscoe is going to be fascinated by you." "Starting now," I said and moved out into the open. The obits rose in a colorful, fluttering cloud, their high voices the rest, but after a moment she dropped back to Pegleg's shoulder and clung tightly to his hair with small four-fingered hands. I walked forward slowly, smiling and trying to look as innocuous as possible. "I know you have a girl in every spaceport, Pegleg," I remarked, "but this is ridiculous. Don't you ever turn off the charm?" "No apologies," Pegleg said. He put up a hand to steady La-ling on his shoulder. "I am a mite embarrassed, though. As you can plainly see, this little lady ain't wearing no lingerie. But it's just the style. Not my idea." "I must believe you," I said, "because I eavesdropped. Apparently we've been tapped, Pegleg, you and I. The local populaces are attracted to us. I've just been chewing the fat with the resident waakan." The little obit rocketed from Pegleg's shoulder. She cut the air above us, a mauve and silver streak, hissing like an angry cat. I had really punched the wrong button. I Pegleg waved at the angrily circling little creature. "Come on down. La-ling. We need you. Nothing will harm you. I promise." He held out an arm and the little thing drifted sulkily down. She teetered lightly on the arm, then walked along it to the shoulder again. Her golden eyes were fixed widely on me. Her lips writhed back over tiny sharp teeth, glistening white. She looked less human, then, and more like the small winged animal she was. "The waakan would eat us," she spat, "but he cannot fly. This one has fur like the waakan, but he looks like an obit. I do not understand." The last was a whimper. Again she dug her little fingers into Pegleg's hair. Pegleg raised his eyebrows inquiringly. "The waakan is the astronaut," I explained. "Or rather, the astronaut's brother or cousin. The teeth are for real, but they just use them for legitimate food, apparently. He did mention a taste for obits." "Cruel, wicked creature," Laling said indignantly. "He can't catch you," I said soothingly. "Nothing can fly like an obit." She waved her wings and looked pleased. "He is very wise, though. He does most wonderful things. We watch him from the trees." "Interesting," I commented. "And where does he do those wonderful things, La-ling? Does he have a nest?" The other obits of the flock had floated down cautiously and were again perched about on the rocks and branches. "The waakan's nest is very large and is made all of stones. Many waakan came and they stuck the stones together with a strange mud." "And where," I urged, "is this nest?" All the little creatures giggled like children, a whole chorus of high-pitched sounds. They faced down the slope. All were pointing with small forefingers. "You have no eyes," one chuckled. "See, it grows out of the hillside." And it did. I could have kicked myself. What seemed a long ridge abutting the slope was actually artificial. Huge irregular stones had been fitted cunningly together, partly covered over with soil and masked with golden vegetation. The very size of this, the building we had looked for in vain from space, pretty well guaranteed some advanced construction techniques. The ridge was easily a hundred yards long. "Now we're getting somewhere. Let's visit, Pegleg." "Well as long as you can vouch for your friends," Pegleg said. "But these little people had better fly away home." "I imagine they know what they can do. Where does the waakan enter his nest. La-ling?" "Many places," said the little obit. "He pushes away the stones." "Many places," the obits chorused. As we strode down the slope they rose like a flock of butterflies, wavering higher and higher. Laling fluttered above Pegleg's head, but when we were close to the ridge she sailed after the others and disappeared from sight. Pegleg asked sourly, "Wasn't it you who commented on how natural everything is here?" "You expect small differences," I grinned. "Wait till you chat with the waakan." "I can hang on," Pegleg said dryly. "Indefinitely if necessary." A thorough search along the great stone structure revealed several places where the stones were not mortared but we could move none of them. We realized that, like it or not, we would have to adjust ourselves to the waakan's pleasure. He was not yet receiving guests. VI directing her three young associates in the complex of cultures and surveys that a touchdown always brought, she was every serious inch Dr. Linda Kissinger, microbiologist without peer. But out in the field with me she was a happy, glowing young woman -- living right now. And in the several days that followed she was with me a lot. She was -- and is -- the closest thing to a galactic sociologist I've ever known. She's everything's friend. The obits delighted her. She soon had them around her in swarms. She coaxed marats out of pools. And always we were waiting for the waakan. I knew he would appear when he was ready. In retrospect I think he was giving us time to orient ourselves, to adjust to the arrangement of things on his planet. He gave us a week. One morning he showed up in the meadow just beyond the Stardust. Nobody saw him come. Someone simply happened to notice him through a viewport, sitting on his haunches among the yellow flowers, casually grooming his fur -- with his tongue! In a matter of minutes the entire ship was watching. "He's your friend, Dr. Kissinger." Johnny Rasmussen used the intercom, a thing he rarely does. "I suggest you represent us. We wouldn't like to startle him with numbers." I was still in my quarters. I grinned as I punched the reply button. "Will do, Johnny. I think you're being unduly careful of his feelings, though. He knows the score. You're dealing with an intellect that, in its way, is as sharp as anybody's aboard this ship. Start thinking in those terms." "I'll try," Rasmussen said dryly. A few minutes later I activated a personnel port and strolled out across the meadow. The waakan watched me come. Behind me, I knew, a dozen lasers were trained steadily on the big beast. I was pretty sure he knew it, too. "I thought it would be you," he greeted me. "I must appear rather frightening to your race." "A little," I admitted. "Look at their side. You're big, strong -- and obviously a carnivore. Similar forms on our home planet are fierce and dangerous." The big fellow rolled to all fours, shook himself, stood erect. He stretched his great arms wide, threw back his heavy head and yawned -- a long satisfying yawn with a terrifying display of yellow fangs. It was no accident that he happened to be facing the ship. His little black eyes twinkled with real amusement. "Just to give the watchers something to watch," he said. "Be glad," I said, "that the watchers don't panic easily. There's enough energy trained on you to wipe out half this landscape." The waakan sat on his haunches again. "I've never doubted it," he said soberly. "That display w'as a little stupid. I imagine I depended on the fact that you were protection. I'm sure you've prepared them for me." "If not, you have." I grinned as I tapped the small communicator unit on my belt. "This is a sound transfer device. Everyone on the ship hears us perfectly." "A mechanical communicator?" The waakan peered at the small unit with interest. "Clever. I deduce that this is necessary for you species. You don't, then, communicate mentally?" "Not effectively. We may have latent ability, but we've never developed it." I turned and gestured toward the starship. "Dr. Johannes Rasmussen is the director of our activities, the coordinator of what we do. He is watching. Would you care to speak to him?" I could feel the serious graciousness of the waakan. "Dr. Rasmussen," he said politely. "It will be a pleasure to touch minds with you. During this small time we have watched the work of your people -- and we are not displeased. You are superior beings. We will help you learn and will hope to learn from you as well. Is this reasonable?" "Very reasonable. We do thank you. Dr. Kissinger will bring you on board the Stardust , if you will come." The waakan rolled back his lips in that frightening grin. "Later, perhaps. I am more comfortable out here with plants around me and the sun's rays on me. Remember that I, too, have adjustments to make. We have speculated on advanced cultures on other worlds, but the reality requires getting used to. I think you understand this." "Perfectly," Rasmussen assured him. "I'll come out to you." those data-gathering weeks on Gossoon. But the waakan cooperated and, as he had said, we both learned. We did indeed. We learned a lot. We learned, for instance, that the continual use of "we" by the waakan was neither editorial nor, as Mark Twain remarked centuries ago, a use permissible when a man had a tapeworm. The waakan was a unit in a telepathic network that included -- or could include in time of need -- every member of his race. Let me qualify that. His telepathic participation was at his own option. Any individual had a fairly limited practical range and usually communicated directly only with waakan on adjacent territories. But by a sort of pass-it-on technique news could spread with amazing speed. Messages could be sent, too, from specialist to specialist via the minds of intervening waakan whose concerns might be entirely different. This depended, of course, on the availability and good humor of the waakan involved. Even in telepathy one could get a busy signal. Still, this made their isolated living habit more practical. They could be together without being together, if you follow. I made good use of such time as remained. During those pleasant summer days I roamed a study area, a hundred-mile section around the spaceship. Lindy had her own work now, so I was usually alone. I traveled by jumper. I came to know the territories of twenty waakan and to be welcome in twenty rock houses. And the machinery, the equipment, the complicated apparatus in each house -- even to list them would be both confusing and pointless Annals, Vols. #-#-#, A. D. #. The Log of the Stardust. Occasionally Pegleg joined me. Then we used his jeep and rode at ease over the sometimes rough terrain. But he was never comfortable with the big Dominants. His first impression bade fair to be pretty lasting. "Creatures that understand the . movements of the galaxy and yet don't know cookery -- creatures that can quote the substance of Avogadro's Law and yet have no names -- This is a mixed-up world, Roscoe." " 'Only the lower forms have names.' " I quoted our resident waakan. "Actually, the waakan don't need them. Apparently each has his or her own mental signal, his own telepathic identity. They can't be verbalized, so we're handicapped. But they're not." This day Pegleg was expertly wheeling the jeep into a long detour across the prairie, mainly to avoid stampeding a small herd of vada in the middle distance. It was important to each waakan's survival that his food supply not wander. So we tried to be as considerate as we could. "Captain Jules is bringing in the waakan ship," I remarked. "Johnny's all squared away with the fuzzy space boys. They'll set it down in the builder's territory and all interested parties can check it over at leisure." The ship had been in orbit for more than two weeks while Stardust engineers conferred with the waakan who were concerned with space. And they weren't many. Our thinking there had been far too broad, far too comprehensive. "How fourteen bears could build a spaceship, solve basic problems and actually launch it I still don't see," Pegleg grumbled. We had made it around the vada, which stood in a tight clump, heads up, watching us. "They aren't bears," I reminded, "and it wasn't one spaceship. It was three. Two waakan had already sickened in high orbit before our friend in the specimen lockers took his trip. The orbiting ships were brought down safely by their dying pilots." "I know. I've seen them," Pegleg said. "Carbons of the one that gave us our anxious moments. But why did our boy take off for the next planet when his kind couldn't even stay alive in orbit?" "They hypothesized that the orbiting was lethal. Why, I don't know. They were wrong, of course. Apparently he died exactly like the others." "They've got a problem," Pegleg said. "I don't really see why they bother. They don't need space." Later, when I had conversation with our waakan (in my notes he was Waakan Alpha) on the point, his attitude was remarkably similar to Pegleg's. "Your story of our pilot's dying is one we knew before," the waakan said. "Many of us have concluded that waakan cannot live in space. Our instincts have been sound. We should stay in the surroundings and under the conditions that produced us." "I don't agree," I objected. "It's simply a problem. Find the difficulty. Work on it. Solve it. That's the Earthman's way." The waakan grinned his grin but I no longer found it terrifying. "We are waakan," he said, "and I think I am glad of that. Your temperament is not ours. We enjoy living. You enjoy overcoming." "A grain of truth," I admitted. "But you are overlooking some things. We enjoy as much as you. You've watched Lindy. Do you have a happier being on Gossoon?" "She is happy, I grant, but still she is driven. She has taken our space problem to herself." He twitched his ears, rolled his small eyes and grinned. "Did you think that I didn't know?" "It's her concern," I said. "Just as physics and mechanics are yours. It is to her what your wheels and balances and weights are to you. You are new life forms to us. You have new microforms on you. It's her training to be challenged. That's the interest she has." The waakan rose to his full towering height and reflectively rubbed his back against a tree. "I have given her my skin, my hair, my saliva, my excretions and my blood," he said. "I have contributed much to her pleasure." "You'll be repaid," I assured him. "She'll tell you what she learns." "If she feels that it is right that I should know," said the waakan shrewdly. "I expect nothing. And I should not be content if an off-world being discovered my weaknesses through superior technology. We do have pride, you know." "Don't anticipate," I advised. "So far she has found nothing to tell." mild and pleasant summer was at an end. The golden vegetation was turning brown. The breeze that blew across the stretches of grassland where the vada grazed now had a sting to it. I no longer went around stripped to the waist. A light vest was comfortable. I replaced sandals with shoes. And the obits were flocking. I was never out of hearing of their plaintive calls. "They dread the migration," Lindy reported. "It's a risky business even for strong fliers. There are long stretches without good food trees. Many of those little fellows that go south this fall won't be back in the spring." "Pegleg won't miss them," I said. "La-ling has almost brought geology in this neck of the woods to a complete standstill. It's hard even to collect specimens from a ledge when a little human-type butterfly is swooping around your head and almost getting hit by the hammer." "Poor little thing," said Lindy. "She has a real problem now. She knows she isn't human, but she still thinks Pegleg is an obit. She's trying to get him to migrate. She insists he could grow wings if he really tried." We were on one of our last walks, strolling along the stream near the first marat's pool. Obits from farther north were drifting into the trees. Their sweet high voices formed a musical clamor as they made deep inroads on the remaining hanging fruits. They ate anything that ripened, from tiny button-like berries to the plumfruits in the thickets favored by the waakan. It was in autumn that the waakan tasted obit, for the hungry little beings swarmed wherever there was food. I had persuaded our host waakan to forego these delicacies this flocking time. To my surprise, he had been easy to persuade. "Your woman would be unhappy," he had said, "and this seems to be important to you. Also," he added slyly, "she researches our space problem. I wouldn't wish to interfere with that." So we "bird-watched" as we strolled, enjoying the endless variety and color of the tiny graceful people that were not people at all. On this planet the true people were huge and black and furry, with small black eyes and great yellow fangs. Lindy put her hand on my arm. Ahead, on a sandy stretch of stream bank in the sun, Pegleg sat. La-ling perched on his shoulder. She stroked his ear and lovingly nuzzled his hair. The debate was still on. We were in plain sight, but we were not noticed, so we listened. Technically, as Lindy pointed out later, we were not snooping. "You must go, La-ling," Pegleg was saying. "If you wait any longer the flocks before you will eat all the fruit. You yourself told me that late migrants often starve." "If you stay here the cold will get you," La-ling insisted. "An obit cannot live in the snow." "Look at me," Pegleg said patiently. "I am many times larger than you. I have no wings. I am not an obit. I am a man, a creature you never saw before this summer. You've seen many of us since. So why do you insist I am like you?" "You are beautiful," little Laling said. "We could migrate and have a nest together." "She's dreaming the Impossible Dream," Lindy murmured in my ear. "The snow won't harm me," Pegleg said. "I don't have to live on fruits. I can stay here as well as the waakan can." "You do not wish me in your nest," the little obit said petulantly. "You are wiser than even the brutes of waakan and you could make me large -- or you could make yourself small. You simply do not choose." Pegleg looked baffled. The tiny woman-thing sounded so like the full-sized variety that it must have made him homesick. Then he seemed to have an inspiration. "I would be most unsatisfactory. See, I come apart!" He swiftly disengaged the magnetic fastenings of his plastic knee and laid the leg aside. The little obit lifted gently from his shoulder and hovered, her beautiful wings waving slowly. She clapped her tiny hands with delight. "Oh, lovely! Now remove your head!" That broke him up. Lindy and I clasped hands and choked with silent laughter while Pegleg's shoulders shook. "No more," he gasped finally. "If I removed my head I could not watch you -- and who knows what you would do? No, you must go now. Rest and fly early tomorrow. See, I have brought you a gift. You'll never have one sweeter." He took a small red apple from his pouch. The little obit clasped it with both small hands and sniffed it greedily. "You do like me! You wish me to go, so that when I come back in spring we can have a nest together. Although," she added, "I think you will freeze." And with that cheery pronouncement she spread her wings wide and swept higher and higher in an ever-expanding spiral, the precious apple held tightly against her small body. In a moment she was a tiny speck against the evening sky. Pegleg was sober again as he snapped his leg into place. T HE next day the trees were empty. The flocks of obits had moved out at first light, winging steadily southward like swallows on Earth. And the yellow sun's rays had a cold glint. The wind quartered toward the north. "The waakan are shedding fast," I reported. "Have you noticed?" Pegleg had joined Lindy and me as we sat on a jumper platform in the pale sunshine. "They're growing new, thicker coats -- and they'll be snow white. They like this, apparently. They're looking forward to it. Winter is a favorite time of year." "Quoting Alpha, I take it," Pegleg said. "Quoting a number of them. I've been getting around, you know. Grizzly country will become polar bear country. But the vada winter well on cured vegetation -- and the waakan keep busy. And winter has another attraction." "I suppose I must ask," Pegleg said. "Consider it done." "Winter is their Time of Joy -- their mating season. Just for a little time science takes a back seat. Nobody's solitary and Mother Nature takes over." "Time of Joy," Lindy said gently. "I like that. I think that is very nicely put. They are superior creatures, after all." "And when you find out why they die in space they can lake their wisdom to the other planets of their system -- and eventually to the stars." Pegleg's sarcasm is built in. He doesn't mean it as it sounds, but you have to know him to tolerate it. "I know how they die," Lindy said quietly. "It wasn't a very big problem. And I don't think they want to take their wisdom to the stars. They're not explorers or crusaders. They want to go on exactly the way they are, learning only for the sake of knowing. They don't really want to travel anywhere." "So you don't plan to tell them how they die?" She shrugged. rules would not let me. When I was sure I talked to Johnny. He agrees. They must develop their own space initiative, meet their own challenges. Not until they've done so can they compete with other civilizations, other cultures. Now they don't even interact with the dominant species on their own borders." "They adjusted to us," Pegleg said. "We haven't disturbed their life patterns. We came to them. They recognized our technological achievements and admire us for them. But they'll be glad when we're gone." Lindy leaned back comfortably against my shoulder. I put an arm around her waist and she locked her fingers with mine.  'I won't tel! anybody," I said, "and Pegleg is, appropriately, as deaf as a stone. Why do the waakan die in space?" Lindy sighed. "Such a simple thing! They have on their fur a little protist, a bacterium-like organism that lives on grease and sweat. Perfectly harmless and normal. Every skin has a saprobe population. But in space something happens to their variety, something probably related to radiation. It becomes a virulent parasite, changing form and migrating through the skin into nerve tissues and on to the brain, multiplying enormously as it goes. It immobilizes brain cells, making them insensitive, quiescent. The affected creature doesn't suffer. It simply lies down quietly and finally sleeps. Never to awaken -- you see?" "Wouldn't it help to give them at least a clue?" Pegleg asked. He didn't question Lindy's data. He knew she knew. "Interference," I reminded him. "International Space Council rule, as she said. And the most basic one in the mandate by which we operate. We can advise, but not provide information. You know that." Pegleg nodded. "Right. It's up to them." "In a way, this is the nice time of their history," Lindy mused. "The satisfying, predictable log of the seasons. When snow flies they'll be happy in their thick white coats, happy in their Time of Joy. Spring will come. The marats will emerge from hibernation. The obits will come back from the south. There will be new foliage on the trees, new grass for the vada, new blossoms and new fruit. There will be more food and learning and pleasure. Is there much else? What's life about, anyway?" "They need maturing time." I took it up. "They'll progress, slowly. Perhaps by the time they conquer their space sickness -- and develop better fuels and more efficient drives-Hthey'll be more nearly ready to reach out toward the expanding cultures of Earth and, I doubt not, worlds we still don't know." "It'll take millennia," Pegleg said. "So far as I know, therCs no hurry," I said. "They have all the time there is."  to buck the establishment and could find a patch of soil... finally broke down and took us to East Boston Urban Center # after Mom' had been harping on it for the past two weeks. I think he was glad we went after all because he was smiling quietly all during the trip back. Dad used to tell me stories about the trees that still existed when he was a boy. There weren't very many even then, with the Urbanization Program in full swing, but most people had seen at least one tree by the time they started school. It wasn't like nowadays, at any rate. Oh, I've seen the plastic trees; practically every street has a Tew of them. But you can tell the plastic ones are artificial just from looking at pictures in the microdot library. And now, after seeing a real tree, I can say for sure that the artificial ones aren't the same at all. This morning when we got up the house was all excited. Mom dialed a light breakfast of toast and synthetic milk so that we wouldn't waste time eating. And when we finished the three of us took an elevator-bus up to the fourth level, where we caught the air track to Brooklyn. From there we took another elevator-bus down to main level, rode the monorail to Intercity Subway Station #, and caught the second sublevel AA train to Boston. Our expectations were so high that Dad and I didn't mind it when Mom told us again how the tree was discovered. The O'Brien home was one of the few examples of old-style wooden structures that hadn't been demolished in Boston's urban renewal campaign at the turn of the century. The family had been able to avoid this because of its wealth and political influence and the house was passed on through several generations to the present. Old man O'Brien had no heirs, so when he died the family home went up for auction and the Urban Center bought it. When local officials arrived for an appraisal they discovered that the house had a back yard, which is forbidden by zoning restrictions. In the yard was a live tree -- an oke was what Mom called it. When the news of the tree's discovery leaked out quite a few sightseers stopped by to have a look at it and the local government, realizing the money-making potential, began charging admission and advertising the place. By now it had become a favorite spot for school field trips and family excursions such as ours. When we arrived in main Boston we rode the elevator-bus up to ground level and caught a monorail out to East Boston Urban Center #. An air-cush taxi took us the rest of the way to the residence. The home itself was unimpressive. It had none of the marble gloss or steely sheen of modern buildings, but was rather a dull white color, with the paint peeling in places. Dad paid the admission fee and we spent the next fifteen minutes on a dull guided tour of the house. The rooms were roped off to keep people from touching anything, but there were no windows facing the illegal back yard anyway, so it really didn't matter that I couldn't enter the rooms on that side. My mind was on the tree and I thought the inside tour would never end, but soon we were walking through a doorway hidden in one of the bookshelves and into the back yard. The yard was big -- at least ten by twenty feet -- and I was surprised to find real grass growing on the sides of the concrete walkway built for tourists. The grass didn't distract me for long, however, because I just couldn't help noticing the tree! It was located at one end of the yard and there was a mesh fence around it for protection. It was similar in form to the plastic trees I'd seen, but there was much more to it than that. You could see details more intricate than in any man-made plant. And it was alive. Long ago someone had carved their initials in the bark and you could see where the wound had healed. But best of all was the smell. It was a fresh, living odor, alien to the septic world outside with all its metal, plastic and glass. I wanted to touch the bark, but the fence prevented me from doing so. Mom and Dad just breathed deeply and stared up with smiles on their faces. The three of us stood there for a moment and then the tour guide told us to make room for the next group. I didn't want to go -- in fact, I almost felt like crying. On the way back Mom and Dad were silent and I read through one of the brochures the guide had passed out. When I came to the part that said the O'Brien home would be open only for the rest of this year I was sad. They intend to tear down the place to make room for some kind of insurance building and the tree will have to go, too. For the rest of the trip I just sat still, fingering the object in my pocket which I had picked off the grass in the O'Brien's back yard. I think it's called an acorn.fa Is there a career struggle to save our environment? Here is a new book filled with timely, realistic guidance that can suddenly open up new career horizons for groping young people -- a challenging "now" field in which they can find a sense of commitment. by Odom Fanning, Editor-in-Chief of the White House First Annual Report on Environmental Quality Others are developing for the immediate future. Most young people are unaware of these new opportunities and of how they may build a rewarding career in this fight to save our planet from the threats of pollution, the existing and emerging career fields opening up in environmental management. It points out what kinds of personnel are at present, and will be, needed in the various facets of the field, and it discusses the basic information needed by anyone seeking a career in one of these areas. For each career field, the author defines terms, lists major activities, describes job duties, pegs the field on the career ladder, describes education, gives earnings and working conditions, projects employment demand to #, and lists major sources of additional information. If you are undecided about which career you'd really like to make your life's work... or if you possibly already have prerequisite educational credits for one or more of important book you can read at this point in your lifebefore you make a career choice you may regret later on. # East # St., New York. N.Y. # Gentlemen: per copy. I enclose  in full payment (please add # for shipping) . Name -- Address. (please print) City...State...Zip Code. He had been waiting for two He had had it bad. hundred years inside a coffin He was waiting for medical sciwhose outer shell held liquid nitroence to find him a cure, gen. There were frozen clumps of He waited in vain. Most varieties of cancer could be cured now, of cell walls ruptured by expanding crystals of ice. He had known the risk when he took it and had gambled anyway. Why not? He had been dying. frozen bodies. Why not? They too, had been dying. His name is forgotten and his crime is secret, but it must have been a terrible one. The State wiped his personality for it. Afterward he was a dead man: still warm, still breathing, even reasonably healthy-p;but empty. The State had use for an empty man. ble, aching as if he had slept too long in one position. He stared incuriously at a white ceiling. Memories floated back to him of a double-walled coffin and sleep and pain. The pain was gone. He sat up at once. And flapped his arms wildly for balance. Everything felt wrong. His arms would not swing right. His body was too light. His head bobbed strangely on a thin neck. He reached frantically for the nearest support, which turned out to be a blond young man in a white jumpsuit. Corbett missed -- his arms were shorter than he had expected. He toppled to his side, shook his head and sat up more carefully. His arms. Scrawny, knobby -- and not his. The man in the jumpsuit asked, "Are you all right?" "Yah," said Corbett. His throat was rusty, but that was all right. His new body didn't fit, but it didn't seem to have cancer, either. "What's the date? How long has it been?" A quick recovery. The checker gave him a plus. "Twenty-one ninety, your dating. You won't have to worry about our dating." That sounded ominous. Cautiously Corbett postponed the obvious question: What's happened to me? and asked instead, "Why not?" "You won't be joining our society." "No? What, then?" "Several professions are open to you -- a limited choice. If you don't qualify for any of them we'll try someone else." Corbett sat on the edge of the hard operating table. His body seemed younger, more limber, definitely thinner. He was acutely aware that his abdomen did not hurt no matter how he moved. He asked, "And what happens to me?" "I've never learned how to answer that question. Call it a matter of metaphysics," said the checker. "Let me detail what's happened to you so far and then you can decide for yourself." breathing and as healthy as most of society in the year twentyone ninety. But empty. The electrical patterns in the brain, the worn paths of nervous reflexes, the memories, the personality of the man had all been wiped away. And there was this frozen thing. "Your newstapers called you people corpsicles," said the blond man. "I never understood what the tapes meant." "It comes from popsicle. Frozen sherbet." Corbett had used the word himself before he had become one of them. One of the corpsicles, frozen dead. Frozen within a corpsicle's frozen brain were electrical patterns that could be recorded. The process would warm the brain and destroy most of the patterns, but that hardly mattered, because other things must be done too. Personality was not all in the trated in the brain but it ran all through the nerves and the blood. In Corbett's case the clumps of cancer had to be cut away -- then what was left. The operation would have left nothing like a human being. More like bloody mush, Corbett gathered. "What's been done to you is not the kind of thing we can do twice," said the checker. "You get one chance and this is it. If you don't work out we'll terminate and try someone else. The vaults are full of corpsicles." "You mean you'd wipe my personality," Corbett said unsteadily. "But I haven't committed a crime. Don't I have any rights?" The checker looked stunned. Then he laughed. "I thought I'd explained. The man you think you are is dead. Corbett's will was probated long ago. His widow -- " "Damn it, I left money to myself! A trust fund!" "No good." Though the man still smiled, his face was impersonal, remote, unreachable. A vet smiles reassuringly at a cat due to be fixed. "A dead man can't own property -- that was settled in the courts long ago. It wasn't fair to the heirs. It took the money out of circulation." Corbett jerked an unexpectedly bony thumb at his bony chest. "But I'm alive now " "Not in law. You can earn your new life; the State will give you a new birth certificate and citizenship if you give the State good reason." Corbett sat for a moment, absorbing that. Then he got off the table. "Let's get started then. What do you need to know about me?" "Your name." "Jerome Corbett." "Call me Pierce." The checker did not offer to shake hands. Neither did Corbett, perhaps because he sensed the man would not respond, perhaps because they were both noticeably overdue for a bath. "I'm your checker. Do you like people? I'm just asking. We'll lest you in detail later." "I get along with the people around me but I like my privacy." The checker frowned. "That narrows it more than you might think. This isolationism you called privacy was, well, a passing fad. We don't have the room for it -- or the inclination either. We can't send you to a colony world -- " "I might make a good colonist." "You'd make terrible breeding stock. Remember, the genes aren't yours. No. You get one choice, Corbett. Rammer." "Rammer?" " 'Fraid so." "That's the first strange word you've used since I woke up. In fact -- hasn't the language changed at all? You don't even have an accent." "Part of the job. I learned your You'll learn your trade the same way if you get that far. You'll be amazed how fast you can learn But you'd better be right about liking your privacy, Corbett. Can you take orders?" "I was in the army." "What does that mean?" "Yes." "Good. Do you like strange places and faraway people -- or vice versa?" "Both." Corbett smiled hopefully. "I've raised buildings all over the world. Can the world use another architect?" "No. Do you feel that the State owes you something?" There could be but one answer to that. "No." "But you had yourself frozen. You must have felt that the future owed you something." "Not at all. It was a good risk. I was dying." "Ah." The checker looked him over thoughtfully. "If you had something to believe in, perhaps dying wouldn't mean so much." Corbett said nothing. sociation test in English. The test made Corbett suspect that a good many corpsicles must date from near his own death. They took a blood sample, then exercised Corbett to exhaustion on a treadmill and took another blood sample. They tested his pain threshhold by direct nerve stimulation? -- excruciatingly unpleasant -- and took another blood sample. They gave him a Chinese puzzle and told him to take it apart. Pierce then informed him that the testing was over. "After all, we already know thestate of your health." "Then why the blood samples?" The checker looked at him for a moment. "You tell me." Something about that look gave Corbett the creepy feeling that he was on trial for his life. The feeling might have been caused only by the checker's rather narrow features, his icy blue gaze and abstracted smile. Still -- Pierce had stayed with him all through the testing, watching him as if Corbett's behavior were a reflection on Pierce's judgment. Corbett thought carefully before he spoke. "You have to know how far I'll go before I quit. You can analyze the blood samples for adrenalin and fatigue poisons to find out just how much I was hurting, just how tired I really was." "That's right," said the checker. Corbett had survived again. He would have given up much earlier on the pain test. But at some point Pierce had mentioned that Corbett was the fourth corpsicle personality to be tested in that empty body. sleep that last time, two hundred years ago. His family and friends had been all around him, acting like mourners. He had chosen the coffin, paid for vault space and made out his Last Will and Testament, but he had not thought of the happening as dying. It had not felt like dying. He had been given a shot. The eternal pain had drifted away in a soft haze. He had gone to sleep. He had done so wondering about the future, wondering what he would wake to. A vault into the unknown. World government? Interplanetary spacecraft? Clean fusion power? Strange clothing, body paints, nudism? Or crowding, poverty, all the fuels used up, power provided by cheap labor? He had thought of those, but it was all right. They would not be able to afford to wake him if they were that poor. The world he dreamed of in those last moments was a rich world, able to support such luxuries as Jerome Corbett. It looked as if he weren't going to see too damn much of it. A guard led Corbett away after the testing. He walked with a meaty hand wrapped around Corbett's thin upper arm. Leg irons would have been no more effective had Corbett thought of escaping. The guard took him up a narrow plastic staircase to the roof. The noon sun blazed in a blue sky that shaded to yellow, then brown at the horizon. Green plants grew in close-packed rows on parts of the roof. Elsewhere many sheets of something glassy were exposed to the sunlight. Corbett caught one glimpse of the world from a bridge between two roofs. It was a cityscape of close-packed buildings, all of the same cold cubistic design. Corbett was impossibly high on a walk that was concrete, to be sure, but that had no guard rails at all. So Corbett stopped breathing, slopped walking. The guard did not speak. He lugged at Corbett's arm, not hard, and watched to see what he would do. Corbett pulled himself together and walked on. T HE room was all bunks -- two walls of bunks with a gap between. The light was cool and artificial, but outside it was nearly noon. Could they be expecting him to sleep? The room was big, a thousand bunks big. Most of the bunks were full. A few occupants watched incuriously as the guard showed Corbett which bunk was his. It was the bottommost in a stack of six. Corbett had to drop to his knees and roll to get into it. The bedclothes were strange, silky and very smooth, even slippery -- the only touch of luxury in that place. But there was no top sheet, nothing to cover him. He lay on his side, looking out at the dormitory from near floor level. Three things were shocking about that place. One was the smell. Apparently perfumes and deodorants had been another passing fad. Pierce had been overdue for a bath. So was Corbett's new self. Here the smell was rich. The second was the double bunks, four of them in a vertical stack, wider than the singles and with thicker mattresses. The doubles were for loving, not sleeping. What shocked Corbett was that they were right out in the open, not hidden by so much as a gauze curtain. The same was true of the toilets. How can they live like this ? Corbett rubbed his nose and jumped -- and cursed at himself for jumping. It was the third time he had done so. His own nose had been big and fleshy and somewhat shapeless. But the nose he now rubbed automatically when trying to think was small and narrow with a straight, sharp edge. He might very well get used to the smell and everything else before he got used to his own nose. Some time after dusk a man came for him. A broad, brawny type wearing a gray jumper and a broad expressionless face, the guard was not one to waste words. He found Corbett's bunk, pulled Corbett out by one arm and led him stumbling away. Corbett was facing Pierce before he was fully awake. In annoyance he asked, "Doesn't anyone else speak English?" "No," said the checker. Pierce and the guard guided Corbett to a comfortable armchair facing a wide curved screen. They put padded earphones on him. They set a plastic bottle of clear fluid on a shelf over his head. Corbett noticed a clear plastic tube tipped with a hypodermic needle. "Breakfast?" Pierce missed the sarcasm. "One meal each day -- after learning period and exercise." He inserted the hypodermic into a vein in Corbett's arm. He covered the wound with a blob of what might have been silly putty. Corbett watched it all without emotion. If he had ever been afraid of needles the months of pain and cancer had worked it out of him. A needle was surcease, freedom from pain for a time. "Learn now," said Pierce. "This knob controls speed. The volume is set for your hearing. You may replay any section once. Don't worry about your arm -- you can't pull the tube loose' "There's something I wanted to ask you, only I couldn't remember the word. What's a rammer?" "Starship pilot." Corbett studied the checker's face. "You're kidding." "No. Learn now." The checker turned on Corbett's screen and went away. II starship. The starships were Bussard ramjets. They caught interstellar hydrogen in immaterial nets of electromagnetic force, guided and compressed and burned the hydrogen for thrust. Potentially there was no limit at all on their speed. They were enormously powerful, enormously complex, enormously expensive. Corbett found it incredible that the State would trust so much value, such devastating power and mass to one man. To a man two centuries dead! Why, Corbett was an architect, not an astronaut. It was news to him that the concept of the Bussard ramjet predated his own death. He had flights on television and that had been the extent of his interest in spaceflight until now. Now his life depended on his "rammer" career. He never doubted it. That was what kept Corbett in front of the screen with the earphones on his head for fourteen hours that first day. He was afraid he might be tested. He didn't understand all he was supposed to learn. But he was not tested either. The second day he began to get interested. By the third day he was fascinated. Things he had never understood -- relativity and magnetic theory and abstract mathematics -- he now grasped intuitively. It was marvelous! And he ceased to wonder why the State had chosen Jerome Corbett. It was always done this way. It made sense, all kinds of sense. The payload of a starship was small and its operating lifetime was more than a man's lifetime. A reasonably safe life-support system for one man occupied an unreasonably high proportion of the payload. The rest must go for biological package probes. As for sending a citizen, a loyal member of the State -- what for? The times would change enormously before a starship could return. The State itself might change beyond recognition. A returning rammer must adjust to a whole new culturewith no way of telling in advance what it might be like. Why not pick a man who had already chosen to adjust to a new culture? A man whose own culture was two centuries dead before the trip started? And a man who already owed the State his life? Corbett stopped wondering about Pierce's dispassionately possessive attitude. He began to think of himself as property being programed for a purpose. And he learned. He skimmed microtaped texts as if they were already familiar. The process was heady. He became convinced that he could rebuild a ramship with his bare hands, given the parts. He had loved figures all his life, but abstract mathematics had been beyond him until now. Field theory, monopole field equations, circuitry design. When to suspect the presence of a gravitational point "scource" -- how to locate it, use it, avoid it. The teaching chair was his life. The rest of his time -- exercise, dinner, sleep -- seemed vague, uninteresting. twenty others in a room too small for the purpose. Like Corbett, the others were lean and stringy, in sharp contrast to the brawny wedge-shaped men who were their guards. They followed the lead of a guard, running in place because there was no room for real running, forming precise rows for scissors jumps, pushups, situps. After fourteen hours in a teaching chair Corbett usually enjoyed the jumping about. He followed orders. And he wondered about the stick in a holster at the guard's waist. It looked like a cop's baton. It might have been just thatexcept for the hole in one end. Corbett never tried to find out. Sometimes he saw Pierce during the exercise periods. Pierce and the men who tended the teaching chairs were of a third type: well fed, in adequate condition, but just on the verge of being overweight. Corbett thought of them as Olde American types. From Pierce he learned something of the other professions open to a revived corpsiclereprogramed criminal. Stoop labor: intensive hand cultivation of crops. Body servants, handicrafts. And easily taught repetitive work. And the hours! The corpsicles were expected to work fourteen hours a day. And the crowding! He was leading the life now. Fourteen hours to study, an hour of heavy exercise, an hour to eat and eight hours of sleeping in a dorm that was two solid walls of people. "Time to work, time to eat, time to sleep! Elbow to elbow every minute! The poor bastards," he said to Pierce. "What kind of a life is that?" "It lets them repay their debt to the Slate as quickly as possible. Be reasonable, Corbett. What would a corpsicle do with his off hours? He has no social life -- he has to learn one by observing citizens. Many forms of corpsicle labor involve proximity to citizens." "So they can look up at their betters while they work? That's no way to learn. It would take -- I get the feeling we're talking about decades of this kind of thing." "Thirty years' labor generally earns a man his birth certificate. That gets him a right-towork -- which then gets him a guaranteed base income he can use to buy education tapes and shots. And the medical benefits are impressive. We live longer than you used to, Corbett." "Meanwhile it's slave labor. Anyway, none of this applies to me -- " "No, of course not. Corbett, you're wrong to call it slave labor. A slave can't quit. You can change jobs any time you like. There's a clear freedom of choice." Corbett shivered. "Any slave can commit suicide." "Suicide, my ass," the checker said distinctly. If he had anything that could be called an accent it lay in the precision of his pronunciation. "Jerome Corbett is dead. I could have given you his intact skeleton for a souvenir." "I don't doubt it." Corbett saw himself tenderly polishing his own white bones. But where could he have kept such a thing? "Well, then. You're a brainwiped criminal, justly brain-wiped, I might add. Your crime has cost you your citizenship, but you still have the right to change professions. You need only ask for another personality. What slave can change jobs at will?" "It would feel like dying." "Nonsense. You go to sleep, that's all. When you wake up you've got a different set of memories." The subject was an unpleasant one. Corbett avoided it from then on. But he could not avoid talking to the checker. Pierce was the only man in the world he could talk to. On the days Pierce failed to show up he felt angry, frustrated. Once he asked about gravitational point scources. "My time didn't know about those." "Yes, it did. Neutron stars. You had a number of pulsars located by nineteen-seventy and the math to describe how a pulsar decays. The thing to watch for is a decayed pulsar directly in your path." "Oh." Pierce regarded him in some amusement. "You really don't know much about your own time, do you?" "Astrophysics wasn't my field. And we didn't have your learning techniques." Which reminded him of something. "Pierce, you said you learned English with Pierce grinned and left. He was utterly, disgustingly healthy and twenty years younger than he had been at death. He found his rammer education continually fascinating. If only they would stop treating him like property... Corbett had been in the army, but that had been twenty years before his' death. He had learned to take orders, but never to like it. What had galled him then had been the basic assumption of his inferiority. But no Army officer in Corbett's experience had believed in Corbett's inferiority as completely as did Pierce and Pierce's guards. The checker never repeated a command, never seemed even to consider that Corbett would refuse. If Corbett refused, once, he knew what would happen. And Pierce knew that he knew. No army could have survived in such a state. The attitude better fitted a death camp. They must think I'm a zombie... Corbett carefully did not pursue the thought. He was a corpse brought back to life -- but not all the way. The life was not pleasant. His last-class citizenship was galling. There was nobody to talk to-Hnobody but Pierce, whom he was learning to hate. He was hungry most of the time -- the single daily meal barely filled his belly and it would not stay full. No wonder he had wakened so lean. More and more he lived in the teaching chair. Vicariously he became a rammer then and the impotence of his life was changed to omnipotence. Starman! Riding the fire that feeds the suns, scooping fuel from interstellar space itself, spreading electromagnetic fields like wings hundreds of miles out... Two weeks after the State had wakened him from the dead, Corbett was given his course. H E relaxed in a chair that was not solution dripped into him. The needle no longer bothered him -- he never noticed it. The teaching screen held a map of his course, in green lines in threespace. Corbett had stopped wondering how the three-dimensional effect was achieved. The scale was shrinking as he watched. Two tiny blobs and a glowing ball surrounded by a faintly glowing corona. This part of his course he already knew. A linear accelerator would launch him from the moon, boost him to Bussard ramjet speeds and hurl him at the sun. Solar gravity would increase his speed while his electromagnetic fields caught and, burned the solar wind itself. Then out, still accelerating, to the stars... In the teaching screen the scale shrank horrendously. The distances between stars were awesome, terrifying. Van Maanan's Star was twelve light-years away. He would begin deceleration a bit past the midpoint. The matching would be tricky. He must slow enough to release the biological package probe -- but not enough to drop him below ram speeds. In addition he must use the mass of the star for a course change. There was no room for error here. Then on to the next target, which was even farther away. Corbett watched -- and he absorbed -- and a part of him seemed to have known everything all along even while another part was gasping at the distances. Ten stars, All yellow dwarfs of the Sol typean average of fifteen lightyears apart--though he would cross one gap of fifty-two lightyears. He would almost touch lightspeed on that one. Oddly enough, the Bussard ramjet effect would improve at such speeds. He could take advantage of the greater hydrogen flux to pull the fields closer to the ship, to intensify them. Ten stars in a closed path, a badly bent and battered ring leading him back to the solar system and Earth. He would benefit from the lime he spent near the speed of light. Three hundred years would pass on Earth, but Corbett would only live through two hundred years of ship's limewhich implied some kind of suspended animation technique. It didn't hit him the first time through -- or the second, but repetition had been built into the teaching program. It didn't hit him until he was on his way to the exercise room. Three hundred years? Three hundred years! Ill I T wasn't night, not really. Outside it must be midafternoon. Indoors, the dorm was always coolly lit, barely brightly enough to read if there had been any books. There were no windows. Corbett should have been asleep. He suffered every minute he spent gazing out into the dorm. Most of the others were asleep, but a couple made noisy love on one of the loving bunks. A few men lay on their backs with their eyes open and two women talked in low voices. Corbett didn't know the language. He had been unable to find anyone who spoke English. He suspected that there were two shifts, that someone slept in his bunk, mornings -- but he could prove nothing. The slippery sheets must be fantastically easy to clean. Just hose them down. Corbett was desperately homesick. The first few days had been the worst. He had stopped noticing the smell. If something reminded him he could sniff the traces of billions of human beings. Otherwise the odor was part of the environment. But the loving bunks bothered him. When they were in use he watched. When he forced himself not to watch he listened. He couldn't help himself. But he had turned down two sign-language invitations from a small brunette with straggly hair and a pretty, elfin face. Make love in public? He couldn't. He could avoid using the loving bunks, but not the exposed toilets. That was embarrassing. The first time he was able to force himself only by staring rigidly at his feet. When he pulled on his jumper and looked up a number of sleepers were watching him in obvious amusement. The reason might have been his self-consciousness or the way he dropped his jumper around his ankles or he may have been out of line. A pecking order determined who might use the toilets before whom. He still hadn't figured out the details. Corbett wanted to go home. The idea was unreasonable. His home was gone and he would have gone with it without the corpsicle crypts. But reason was of no use in this instance -- he wanted to go home. Home to Miriam, who long since must have died of old age. Home to anywhere: Rome, San Francisco, Kansas City, Hawaii, Brasilia -- he had lived in all those places, all different, but all home. Corbett had been a born traveler, "at home" anywhere but he was not at home here and never would be. Now they would take here away from him. Even this world of four rooms and two roofs -- this world of elbow-to elbow mutes and utter slavery, this world of which he knew nothing -- would have vanished when he returned from the stars. Corbett rolled over and buried his face in his arms. If he didn't sleep he would be groggy tomorrow. He might miss something essential. They had never tested his training. Read that. Not yet, not yet... He dozed. He came awake suddenly, already up on one elbow, groping for some elusive thought. Ah. Why haven't  been wondering about the biological package probes? A moment later he did wonder. What are the biological package probes? But the wonder was that he had never wondered. He knew what and where they were: heavy fat cylinders arranged around the waist of the starship's hull. Ten of these, each weighing almost as much as Corbett's own life-support system. He knew their mass distribution. He knew the clamp system that held them to the hull and could operate and repair the clamps under various extremes of damage. He almost knew where the probes went when released; it was just on the tip of his tongue -- which meant he yet seen the instructions. But he did not know what the probes were for. It was like that with the ship, he realized. He knew everything there was to know about a seeder ramship, but nothing at all about the other kinds of ramship or interplanetary travel or ground-toorbit vehicles. He knew that he would be launched by linear accelerator from the moon. He knew the design of the accelerator -- he could see it, three hundred and fifty kilometers of rings standing on end in a line across a level lunar mare. He knew what to do if anything went wrong during launch. And that was all he knew about the moon and lunar installations and lunar conquest, barring what he had watched on television two hundred years ago. What was going on out there? In the two weeks since his arrival (awakening? resuscitation?) he had seen four rooms and two rooftops, glimpsed a fantastic cityscape from a bridge and talked to one man who was not interested in telling him anything. What had happened in two hundren years? These men and women who slept around him. Who were they? Why were they her He didn't even know if they were corpsicles or contemporary. Probably contemporary. Not one of them was self-conscious about the facilities. Corbett had raised his buildings in all sorts of strange places, but he had never jumped blind. He had always brushed up on the language and studied the customs before he went. Here he had no handie, nowhere to start. He was lost. If only he had someone he could really talk to! He was learning in enormous gulps, taking in volumes of knowledge so broad that he hadn't realized how rigidly bounded they were. The State was teaching him only what he needed to know or might need to know some time. Every bit of information was aimed straight at his profession. Rammer. He could see the reasoning. He would be gone for several centuries. Why should the State teach him anything at all about today's technology, customs, geography? There would be trouble enough when he came back if he -- Come to that, who had taught him to call the government the State? He knew nothing of its power and extent. How had he come to think of the State as all-powerful? With data came attitudes below the conscious level, where he couldn't get at them. W'hat were they doing to him? He had lost his world. He would lose this one. According to Pierce, he had lost himself four times already. A condemned criminal had had his personality wiped four times. Now Corbett's beliefs and motivations were being lost bit by State made him over into a rammer. Was there nothing that was his? H E failed to see Pierce at exercise period. It was just as well. He was somewhat groggy. As usual, he ate dinner like a starving man. He returned to the dorm, rolled into his bunk and was instantly asleep. He looked up during study period the next day and found Pierce watching him. He blinked, fighting free of a mass of data on the attitude jet system that bled plasma from the inboard fusion plant that was also the emergency electrical power source -- and asked, "Pierce, what's a biological package probe?" "I would have thought they would teach you that. You know what to do with the probes, don't you?" "The teaching widget gave me the procedure two days ago. Slow up for certain systems, kill the fields, turn a probe loose and speed up again." "You don't have to aim them?" "No, I guess they aim themselves. But I have to get them down to a certain relative velocity to get them into the system." "Amazing. They must do all the rest of it themselves." Pierce shook his head. "I wouldn't have believed it. Well, Corbett, the probes steer for a terrestrial world with a reducing atmosphere. They outnumber oxygennitrogen worlds about three to one in this arm of the galaxy and probably everywhere else, too -- as you may know, if your age got that far." "But what do the probes do?" "They're biological packages. Bacteria. The idea is to turn a reducing atmosphere into an oxygen atmosphere, just the way certain bacteria did it for Earth, something like fifteen-times-tento-the-eighth years ago." The checker smiled -- barely. His small narrow mouth wasn't built to express any great emotion. "You're part of a big project, Corbett." "Good Lord. How long does it take?" "We think about fifty thousand years. Obviously we've never had a chance to measure it." "But, good Lord! Do you really expect the State to last that long? Does even the State expect to last that long?" "That's not your affair, Corbett. Still -- " Pierce considered -- "I don't suppose I do. Or the State does. But humanity will last. One day there will be men on those worlds. It's a Cause, Corbett. The immortality of the species. A thing bigger than one man's life. And you're part of it." He looked at Corbett expectantly. Corbett was deep in thought. He wa running a finger tip back and forth along the straight line of his nose. Presently he asked, "What's it like out there?" "The stars? You're -- " "No, no, no. The city. I catch just a glimpse of it twice a day: cubistic buildings with elaborate carvings at the street level -- " "What the bleep is this, Corbett? You don't need to know anything about Selerdor. By the time you come home the whole city will be changed." "I know, I know. That's why I hate to leave without seeing something of this world. I could be going out to die -- " Corbett stopped. He had seen that considering look before, but he had never seen Pierce actually angry. The checker's voice was flat, his mouth pinched tight. "You think of yourself as some kind of tourist." "So would you if you found yourself two hundred years in the future. If you didn't have that much curiosity you wouldn't be human." "Granted that I'd want to look around. I certainly wouldn't demand it as a right. Corbett, what were you thinking when you foisted yourself off on the future? Did you think the future owed you a debt? It's the other way around -- and time you realized it!" Corbett was silent. "I'll tell you something. You're a rammer because you're a born tourist. We tested you for that. You like the unfamiliar -- it doesn't send you scuttling back to something safe and known. That's rare." The checker's eyes said: And that's why I've decided not to wipe your personality yet. His mouth said, "Was there anything else?" Corbett pushed his luck. "I'd like a chance to practice with a computer like the ship's computer-autopilot." "We don't have one, but you'll get your chance in two days. You're leaving then." IV structions for entering the solar system. He was to try anything and everything to make contact, up to and including flashing his attitude jets in binary code. The teaching widget was fanatical on the subject. He found that he would not be utterly dependent on rescue ships. He could slow the ramship by braking directly into the solar wind until the proton flux was too slow to help him. He could then proceed on attitude jets, using whatever hydrogen was left in the emergency tank. A nearly full tank would actually get him to the moon and land him there. The State was through with him when he dropped his last probe. It was good of the State to provide for his return, Corbett thought -- and then he shook himself. The State was not altruistic. It wanted the ship back. Now, more than ever, Corbett wanted a chance at the computerautopilot. talk to the checker. "A three-hundred-year round trip -- maybe two hundred, ship's time," said Corbett. "I get some advantage from relativity. But, Pierce, you don't really expect me to live two hundred years, do you? With nobody to talk to?" "The cold sleep treatment -- " "Even so." Pierce frowned. "You haven't studied medicine. I'm told that cold sleep has a rejuvenating effect over long periods. You'll spend perhaps twenty years awake and the rest in cold sleep. The medical facilities are automatic; I'm sure you've been instructed how to use them. They are adequate. Do you think we'd risk your dying out there between the stars, where it would be impossible to replace you?" "No." "Was there anything else you wanted to see me about?" "Yes." He had decided not to raise the subject -- now he changed his mind. "I'd like to take a woman with me. The life-support system would hold two of us easily enough. I worked it out. We'd need another cold sleep chamber, of course." For two weeks this had been the only man Corbett could talk to. At first he had found Pierce unfathomable, unreadable, almost inhuman. Since then he had learned to read the checker's face to some extent. Now he watched Pierce decide whether to terminate Jerome Corbett and start over. It was a close thing. But the State had spent considerable time and effort on Jerome Corbett. It was worth a try... And so Pierce said, "That would take up some space. You would have to share the rest between you. I do not think you would survive, Corbett." "But -- " "Look here, Corbett. We know you don't need a woman. If you did you would have taken one by now and we would have wiped you and started over. You've lived in the dormitory for two weeks and you have not used the loving bunks once." "Damn it. Pierce, do you expect me to make love in public? I can't." "Exactly." "But -- " "Corbett, you learned to use the toilet, didn't you? Because you had to. You know what to do with a woman but you are one of those men fortunate enough not to need one. Otherwise you could not be a rammer." If Corbett had hit the checker then he would have done it knowing that it meant his death. And knowing that, he would have killed Pierce for forcing him to it. Something like ten seconds elapsed, during which he might have done it. Pierce watched him in frank curiosity. When he saw Corbett relax he said, "You leave tomorrow, Corbett. Your training is finished. Goodbye." And Corbett walked out.  He knew it now. Could he cross a narrow bridge with no handrails? Then he was not pathologically afraid of falling. Could he spend two hundred years alone in the cabin of a starship? Then the silent people around him, five above his head, thousands to either side, must make him markedly uncomfortable. Could he live two hundred years without a woman? Surely he must be impotent. He returned to the dorm after dinner. They had replaced the bridge with a slab of grass... Corbett snarled and crossed ahead of the guard -- the guard had to hurry to keep up. He stood between two walls of occupied bunks, looking about him. Then he did a stupid thing. He had already refrained from decided to live. What he did, then, was stupid. He knew it. He looked about him until he found the slender darkhaired girl with the elfin face watching him curiously from near the ceiling. He climbed the rungs between bunks until his face was level with her bunk. He remembered that the gesture he needed was a quick, formalized one; he didn't know it. In English he asked, "Come with me?" She nodded brightly and followed him down the ladder. By then it seemed to Corbett that the dorm was alive with barely audible voices. The odd one, the rammer trainee. Certainly a number of the wakeful had turned to lie on their sides to watch. He felt their eyes on the back of his neck as he zipped open his gray jumpsuit and stepped out of it. The dormitory had been a series of tests. At least two of those eyes must belong to someone who would report to Pierce or to Pierce's bosses. But to Corbett they were just like the others, all the eyes curiously watching to see how the speechless one would make out. And sure enough, he was impotent. It was the eyes-and he was naked. The girl was first concerned, then pitying. She stroked his cheek in apology or sympathy and then she went away and found someone else. Corbett lay listening to them, gazing at the bunk above him. He waited for eight hours. Finally a guard came to take him away. By then he didn't care what they did with him. the guard's floating jeep pulled up beneath an enormous .# long cartridge standing on end. Then he began to wonder. It was too small to be a rocket ship. But it was one. They strapped him into a contour couch, one of three in a cabin with one window. There were the guard type and Corbett and a man who might have been Pierce's second cousin once removed. He had the window. He also had the controls. Corbett's heartbeat quickened. He wondered how it would be. It was as if he had suddenly become very heavy. He heard no noise except right at the beginning -- a sound like landing gear being raised on an airplane. Not a rocket, Corbett thought -- and he remembered the tricks a Bussard ramjet could play with magnetic fields. He was heavy and he hadn't slept a wink last night. He went to sleep. When he awoke he was in free fall. Nobody had tried to tell him anything about free fall. The guard and the pilot watched him curiously to see what he would do. "Screw you," said Corbett. It was another test. He got the straps open and pushed himself over to the window. The pilot laughed, caught him and held him while he closed a protective cover over the instruments. Then he let go and Corbett drifted before the window. His belly was revolving eccentrically. His inner ear was going crazy. His testicles were tight up against his groin and that didn't feel good either. He felt as if the elevator cable had snapped. Corbett snarled within his mind and tried to concentrate on the window. But the Earth was not visible. Neither was the moon. Just a lot of stars, bright enough -- quite than they had been above a small boat anchored off Catalina Island one night long ago. He watched them for some time. Trying to keep his mind off that falling elevator. He wasn't about to get himself disqualified now. Corbett copied the others, picking chunks of meat and potatoes out of a plastic bag of stew, pulling them through a membrane that sealed itself behind his pick. "Of all the things I'm going to miss," he told the broad-faced guard, "I'm going to enjoy missing you most. You and your goddam staring eyes." The guard smiled placidly and waited to see if Corbett would get sick. They landed a day after takeoff on a broad plain where the Earth sal nestled in a row of sharp lunar peaks. One day instead of four -- the State had expended extra power to get him here. But an Earth-moon flight must be a small thing these days. The plain was black with blast pits. It must have been a landing Held for decades. Enormous transparent bubbles with trees and buildings inside them clustered near the runway end of the linear accelerator, and spacecraft of various types were scattered about the plain. The biggest was Corbett's ramship: a silver skyscraper lying on its side. The probes were in place, giving the ship a thickwaisted appearance. To Corbett's trained eye it looked ready for takeoff. Corbett donned his suit first, while the pilot and guard watched to see if he would make a mistake. It was the first time he had seen such a suit off the teaching screen. He took it slowly. There was an electric cart. Apparently Corbett was not expected to know how to walk on an airless world. He thought to head for one of the domes, but the guard steered straight for the ramship. It was a long way off. It had become unnervingly large when the guard stopped underneath. The guard said, "Now you inspect your ship." "You can talk?" "Yes. Yesterday, a quickie course." "Oh." "Three things wrong with your ship. You find all three. You tell me, I tell him." "Him? Oh, the pilot. Then what?" "Then you fix one of the things, we fix the others. Then we launch you." Maybe the last. Corbett was furious. He started immediately with the field generators and gradually he forgot the guard and the pilot and the sword still hanging over his head. He knew this ship. As it had been with the teaching chair, so it was with the ship itself. Corbett's impotence changed to omnipotence. The power of the beast, the intricacy, the potential, the -- the hydrogen tank held far too much pressure. That wouldn't wait. "I'll slurry this now," he told the guard. "Get a tanker over here to top it off." He bled gas slowly through the gauge, lowering the fuel's vapor pressure without letting fuel boil out the gauge itself. When he finished the liquid hydrogen would be slushy with frozen crystals under near-vacuum pressure. He finished the external inspection without finding anything more. It figured; the banks of dials held vastly more information than a man's eyes could read through opaque titanalloy skin. The airlock was a triple-door type, not so much to save air as to give him an airlock even if he lost a door somehow. Corbett shut the outer door, used the others as green lights indicated he could. He looked down at the telltales under his chin as he started to unclamp his helmet. Vacuum? He stopped. The ship's gauges said air. The suit's said vacuum. Which was right? Come to think of it, he hadn't heard any hissing. Just how soundproof was his helmet? Just like Pierce to wait and see if he would take off his helmet in vacuum. Well, how to test? Hah! Corbett found the head, turned on a water spigot. The water splashed oddly in lunar gravity. It did not boil. Corbett doffed his helmet and continued his inspection. There was no way to test the electromagnetic motors without causing all kinds of havoc in the linear accelerator. He checked out the telltales as best he could, then concentrated on the life-support mechanisms. The tailored plants in the air system were alive and well. But the urea absorption mechanism was plugged somehow. That would be a dirty job. He postponed it. Did a flaw in his suit constitute a flaw in the ship? He decided to finish the inspection. The State might have missed something. It was his ship, his life. The cold sleep chamber was like a great coffin, a corpsicle coffin. Corbett shuddered at the sight of it -- it reminded him of two hundred years spent waiting in liquid nitrogen. He wondered again if Jerome Corbett were really dead -- and then he shook off the wonder and went to work. No flaw there. The computer was acting vaguely funny. He had a hell of a time tracing the problem. There was a minute break in one superconducting circuit, so small that some current was leaking through anyway, by inductance. Bastards. He donned his suit and went out to report. The guard heard him out, consulted with the other man, then told Corbett, "You did good. Now finish with the topping off procedure. We fix the other things." "There's something wrong with my suit too." "New suit aboard now." "I want some time with the computer," said Corbett. "I want to be sure it's all right now." "W'e fix it good. When you top off fuel you leave." That suddenly, Corbett felt a vast sinking sensation. The whole moon was dropping away under him. They launched him hard. Corbett saw red before his eyes, felt his cheeks dragged far back toward his ears. The ship would be all right -- it was built to stand electromagnetic eddy currents from any direction. He survived. He fumbled out of his couch in time to watch the moonscape flying under him, receding, a magnificent view. There were days of free fall. He was not yet moving at ram speeds. But the State had aimed him inside the orbit of Mercury, straight into the thickening solar wind. Protons. Thick fuel for the ram fields and a boost from the sun's gravity. Meanwhile he had several days. He went to work with the computer. At one point it occurred to him that the State might monitor his computer work. He shrugged it off. Probably it was too late for the State to stop him now. In any case, he had said too much already. He finished his work at the computer and got answers that satisfied him. At higher speeds the ram fields were self-reinforcing -- they would support themselves and the ship. He could find no upper limit to the velocity of a ramship. With all the time in the world, then, he sat down at the control console and began to play with the ram fields. They emerged like invisible wings and he felt the buffeting of badly controlled bursts of fusing hydrogen. He kept the fields close to the ship, fearful of losing the balance here, where the streaming of protons was so uneven. He could feel how he was doing -- he could fly this ship by the seat of his him. He felt like a giant. This enormous, phallic, germinal flying thing of metal and fire! Carrying the seeds of life for worlds that had never known life, he roared around the sun and out. The thrust dropped a bit then, because he and the solar wind were moving in the same direction. But he was catching it in his nets like wind in a sail, guiding it and burning it and throwing it behind him. The ship moved faster every second. This feeling of power, enormous masculine power it had this point he didn't care. Part was him, Jerome Corbett. Around the orbit of Mars, when he was sure that a glimpse of sunlight would not blind him, he opened all the ports. The sky blazed around him. There were no planets nearby and all he saw of pinpoints, mostly white, some showing traces of color. But there was more to see. Fusing hydrogen made a ghostly ring of light around his ship. It would grow stronger. So far his thrust was low, somewhat more than enough to balance the thin pull of the sun. He started his turn around the orbit of Jupiter by adjusting the fields to channel the proton flow to the side. That helped this thrust, but it must have puzzled Pierce and the faceless State. They would assume he was playing with the fields, testing his equipment. Maybe. His curve was gradual -- it would take them a while to notice. This was not according to plan. Originally he had intended to go as far as Van Maanan's Star, then change course. That would have given him #x#  # years' head start, in case he was wrong, in case the State could do something to stop him even now. Fifteen years for the light to show them his change in course; fifteen more before retaliation could reach him. It was wise; but he couldn't do it. Pierce might die in thirty years. Pierce might never know he had failed and that thought was intolerable. His thrust dropped to almost nothing in the outer reaches of the system. Protons were thin out here. But there were enough to Starting in the next issue of IF -- Colin Kapp's new novel... a missile fired across the stars to kill a man -- eons before he was born... push his velocity steadily higher and that was what counted. The faster he went, the greater the proton flux. He was on his way. the voice of Pierce the checker came to him, saying, "This is Peerssa for the State, Peerssa for the State. Answer, Corbett. Do you have a malfunction? Can we help? We cannot send rescue but we can advise. Peerssa for the State, Peerssa for the State -- " Corbett smiled tightly. Peerssa? The checker's name had changed pronunciation in two hundred years. Pierce had slipped sons forgotten. He must be upset. Corbett spent twenty minutes finding the moon base with his signal laser. The beam was too narrow to permit sloppy handling. When he had it adjusted he said, "This is Corbett for himself, Corbett for himself. I'm fine. How are you?" He spent more time at the computer. One thing had been bothering him: the return. He planned to be away longer than the State would have expected. Suppose there was nobody on the moon when he returned? It would be a problem, he found. If he could reach the moon on his remaining fuel (no emergencies, remember), he could reach the Earth's atmoshere. The ship was durable; it would stand a meteoric re-entry. But his attitude jets would not land him, properly speaking. Unless he could cut away part of the ship. The ram field generators would no longer be needed... Well, he would work it out somehow. Plenty of time. Plenty of time. The answer took nine hours. "Peerssa for the State. Corbett, we don't understand. You are way off course. Your first target was to be Van Maanan's Star. Instead you seem to be curving around toward Sagittarius. There is no known Earthlike planet in that direction. What the bleep do you think you're doing? Repeating. Peerssa for the State, Peerssa Corbett tried to switch it off. The teaching chair hadn't told him about an off switch. He managed to disconnect a wire. Somewhat later, he located the lunar base with his signal laser and began transmission. "This is Corbett for himself, Corbett for himself. I'm getting sick and tired of having to find you every damn time I want to say something. So I'll give you this all at once. "I'm not going to any of the stars on your list. "It's occurred to me that the relativity equations work better for me the faster I go. If I stop every fifteen light-years to launch a probe, the way you want me to, I could spend two hundred years at it and never get anywhere. Whereas if I just aim the ship in one direction and keep going, I can build up a ferocious Tau factor. "It works out that I can reach the galactic hub in twenty-one years, ship's time, if I hold myself down to one gravity acceleration. And, Pierce, I just can't resist the idea. You were the one who called me a born tourist, remember? Well, the stars in the galactic hub aren't like the stars in the arms. And they're packed a quarter to a half light-year apart, according to your own theories. It must be passing strange in there. I can't resist it. "So I'll go exploring on my own. Maybe I'll find some of your reducing atmosphere planets and drop the probes there. Maybe I won't. I'll see you in about seventy thousand years, your time. By then your precious State may have withered away. Or you'll have colonies on the seeded planets and some of them may have broken loose from you. I'll join one of them. Or " Corbett thought it through, rubbing the straight, sharp line of his nose. "I'll have to check it out on the computer," he said. "But if I don't like any of your worlds when I get back, there are always the Clouds of Magellan. I'll bet they aren't more than twenty-five years away, ship's time."  James White's new novel... men and women forced to survive in the realm of purest physics... I'LL BE I'LL BE T HE on-duty police force of was at his console. Ghost streets flickered on the monitors from the mobile units, rinsing him in light, but he was alone, seeing, unseen. There was no sound except a muted, air-conditioned sigh. Before Braun were twelve small screens, a large screen, a pair of waldo inputs and a GO-NO GO override. "Query," said the computer. "Unit Five." The Unit # pickup expanded on the large screen. "Group over three, classifiable as unlawful assembly under local ordinance. Decision?" "Move pickup in," said Braun and three middle-aged men came on the screen, squinting impassively into the spot over the pickup lens. "Two Caucasoid, one Negroid," said the computer. "Decision?" They looked all right and wore business suits. "Standard statement of apology. Continue Unit Five on program." The three men vanished and Braun looked back up to the row of monitors. Still three hours and twenty-eight minutes of his four-hour shift to go. It was hard to remember what a mobile unit looked like to civilians -- the shifting lights and curves of the dark-blue carapace, the sensor-manipulator head on its extensible neck, the flattened weapons turret. People called them "blue beetles" or sometimes "bluebottles" and wrote letters to the editor about bringing back the cop on the beat. Braun had scarcely seen the exterior of the mobile unit since training. Except in moments of leisure or disorientation, no man really looks at his own hand and most of the time he saw a mobile unit only when one showed up on another's pickup. The relationship between man, computer and mobile unit could be confusing -- the officer who had had to be hospitalized because he thought he had projected his soul into a mobile unit was still departmental legend. Braun had never felt any such danger, probably because the computer's voice was not his own. He knew that he was shut inside the computer like a conscience in the brain and that the mobile units were far away, moving according to the computer's commands -- except in situations out of the ordinary, when he would earn his pay. "Query. Anomaly. Unit Twelve." A young woman in the last months of pregnancy appeared on the large screen. She was blond and drained of color in the glare. "Woman alone on the streets." "Switch me in." "Affirmative." "Ma'm?" She stared at the voice. "Yes?" "Anything wrong?" "No," she said. Her voice was small and cool. "I just had to get some cigarettes." "May I have your citizen number and address?" "My name -- " she pronounced the words with care -- "is Mary Cecile O'Hara; my citizen number is -- " she gave it and also her address. Before she had finished, a display in red flashed in the corner of the screen: there was a map pinpointing her as only two hundred feet from Block #I Hoosier Towers, the address she had "Have you moved recently?" "Oh, yes. We just moved in yesterday." "Would you like a mobile unit to escort you back to your door?" "That would be nice," said Mary Cecile O'Hara. "I must sign off," said Braun. "The mobile unit will put me in contact if necessary -- " and another pickup was on the screen. "Unit Eight. Under sniper fire. Armor-piercing. No damage." "Source?" "Roof Longhouse Forty-fiveRed, J.T. McCutcheon Development. IR scanner localization confirmed by ballistic analysis." screen. "Incoming. No damage," said the voice. "Same localization. Reply?" "Affirmative." "Stoner or grenade?" "Grenade." "Hypnotic or concussion?" "Hypnotic. Bracket of three. Call in Hovering Squad. Alert fixed scanners." "Launched. Third shot incoming. No damage." could the snipers? Borosilicates and pure iron filaments, electronic reflexes, sensors that from a hundred yards away could take the temperature of a moth or tell if a lock's tumblers moved -- these were still beyond ordinary expectation. All spinoff from the defunct space program and Southeast Asia. Braun remembered a man who had tried to claw open the maintenance bay of a unit barehanded. "Estimate?" "No further fire. Situation under control. Hovering Squad dispatched and homing." "Return Unit Eight to program at discretion." In the month after the introduction of police hypnotics, friends or accomplices had attempted to rescue unconscious suspects. But then the knowledge that the sleep of the gassed could slide into fatal coma without the antidote became widespread. Now the victims were left to the comparative mercy of the police interns hovering above the roof-tops. "Query. Unit Three. Youth stopped. Over eighteen and not subject to curfew, but under twenty-one. Marijuana stop and frisk?" "Affirmative. Standard apology if indicated." The night ground on. In a free moment Braun punched for a tube of coffee, though he knew he'd pay for it in sleep later, and glanced around the cubicle. It was surprising how impersonal it still was. The only thing of his was the brass paperweight holding down the printouts, with the inscription from President Truman: one of the day men had taped up a yellowing comic strip laminated in plastic in which a creature named B.O. Plenty made obserStephen Tall is not really Stephen Tall at all. He is, in fact, Professor of Biology at an East Coast college, and he keeps his real identity a closely guarded secret. Occasionally our professor brings science fiction into Ihe classroom as illustrative reading material. And his students have not as yet guessed that their teacher is also a highly regarded yarn spinner in s-f circles. Tall tales have been appearing in the mag "The Lights on Precipice Peak" -- later adapted for the radio program X-I -- a series whose scripts came from the pages of ing assignments, has not left Tall with much time to write over the last twenty years. But now that he has an agent who is always badgering him to keep up with the growing s-f market, his fiction output has been increasing. At present Tall is at work on his first novel. He reports that it will be one of his Stardust series -- the series to which his story in this issue belongs. Incidentally, Dr. Kissinger and his navigator Moe Cheng have been cruising the galaxies together for years. Was this, perhaps, prognostication? Tall denies it. He writes us that he "couldn't run the Stardust without Roscoe Kissinger. He's my narrator in four stories and in the novel now two-thirds written. Dr. Henry K. is a Johnny-come-lately, and no relation to Roscoe at all. Just as Chou En-Lai has nothing in common with Moe Cheng except a thick upper eyelid. Without Cheng to navigate, Cap'n Jules Griffin could not implement Ullraspan. I hope nobody named Rasmussen becomes conspicuous in world doings. Then we might indeed have to close up shop." Tail's specialties include field sciences and ecology -- and he is known both as an ornithologist and an entomologist. He has recently returned from a research jaunt to the Rockies where he studied the ecosystems above timberiine. "Now that 'ecology' has become a word everybody knows, readers are beginning to look for it in their science fiction," says Tall. And we look forward to more s-f from our ecology-minded professor. We also look forward to more ecology from our s-f-minded professor. In and out of his stories. What the world needs now, say we, is not only love -- but ecological research and awareness. And the troops are led by such as Stephen Tall. vations on the Supreme Court; and Smith had actually hung his certificate on the bulkhead as if they made him different. And there was no mirror. When Smith had put one up they made him take it downthe designers said mirrors were "distracting." "Query. Unit Six. Verse propaganda found in Roger D. Branigin Mall." "Subject?" "Law and law enforcement." "Pickup." A flickering sheet appeared, too dim to read. "Focus." The suction fingers on the pickup head spread it flat, the xerographed letters jumped out at him. Superimposed upon a crude cartoon of a turn-of-the-century policeman was a poem curling down the page like a river or a snake or the hairless tail of some rodent: Fury said to a mouse. That he met in the house, it began and he read down its twisting, diminishing length to the end. "Quite clever and indirect," he said. "What's the author's name? I can't quite see it." "Lewis Carroll." "Any listing?" "No listing." "Not even a pedestrian ticket?" "No listing." "Credit transactions, tax records, social security?" "No listing." "Query on-line data banks nationally." "Record: Lewis Carroll a pseudonym." "Author's real name?" "Charles L. Dodgson." "Occupation?" "Mathematician." "Where employed?" "No data." "Doesn't he eat?" "No. Charles L. Dodgson died eighteen-ninety-eight." Even though no one was watching, not even the machine, Braun's face burned as if the skin had been peeled away. He read down to the end again: 'll be judge, I'll be jury, said cunning old Fury: I'll try the whole cause and condemn you to death.  Every paradise has a Messiah, every human frontier -- a man! I where than Terra Nova and no pageant more splendid than the Festival at Perigord. The procession will be fine this year -- I think I should like to see it. There will be banners and bugles, the proud young men in jackets of scarlet and gold and purple, girls dancing in diaphanous robes with flowers in their hair. And trailing along behind will come the pilgrims, a drab lot as a rule, draggled about the hems, but very solemn and earnest. They will wind through the streets of the town with a joyful noise of bells and drums and tambourines to the top of the windy hill that overlooks the harbor -- and they will come down at last to Thomas Howard Square, where the many-faceted spire of the Thomas Howard Monument catches the sunlight and shatters it into countless glittering fragments. There will be speeches then, and paeans and hosannas. And the faces of the celebrants will -- for a while -- be sober, as they worship at the shrine of the Martyr Saint of Perigord. The incense at the altar will mingle with the heavy fragrance of flowering trees and with the faint sea-haze blown up from the harbor. The air of Terra Nova goes to the head like strong wine -- though there will be plenty of that too for those who need it. Through the long afternoon there will be singing and dancing and the music of tabor and trumpet and psaltery will float on the warm air. At night, in the great mirrored hall of the Temple of the True Followers, the lamps will burn until dawn. I have heard that people come to Perigord from three galaxies in search of sensual delight and spiritual exaltation. My memories of earlier years give me reason to doubt it. And the Festival this year will outshine all previous ones, for this is the fiftieth anniversary of the day Thomas Howard, founder of the Faith, Father of all True Followers, went forth and sacrificed himself to save the human race. I'm an old woman now and it's nearly fifty years since I left Perigord. I don't suppose I'll ever go back -- least of all on Festival Day. I think that I might climb up on the platform with the speakers, wave my arms for silence and scream into the faces of the crowd, Lies, lies! All this is lies ! And the faces would gaze at me with malice or pity and incomprehension and I would be shut away, without comment, in a home for the demented old. But I should like, all the same, to exorcise this demon that has lived with me for half a century and so I am going to add to the record my story of Thomas Howard -- not Howard the Martyr Saint; there are already too many books on that subject -- but of a man named Thomas Howard whom I knew a long time ago. dent and still in that state of pleasant insanity that sees the whole universe as a ripe plum. It was a wonderful age in which to be young. Star drive was less than half a century old. Earth was still drunk with dreams of empire. For me and for the human race all things were possible. I remember that I was taking Comparative Extra-Terrestrial Religion or Martian Epic Poetry or some other such frivolous liberal arts course. Thomas Howard was in my class. He sal in the seat next to mine -- otherwise I might never have noticed him. He was not in the least goodlooking. He had a large square head surmounted by a bristly crop of sand-colored hair. His skin was doughy and pale, as though he ate badly and never went outdoors. But he turned once and stared at me and I saw his eyes. They were deep-set, a cold silver-gray, the color of a starship's hull and ringed with shadow. Unaccountably, they frightened me. He was older by five or six years than the usual sophomore. I gathered that he was something of a professional student. I saw him often at refreshments between classes and once or twice he bought me something. He seemed interested in me in an odd sort of way, but he made me uncomfortable. Under the gaze of those strange pale eyes I felt far too much like a laboratory specimen impaled on a pin. There was no warmth in his face, only a sort of mocking amusement, a cynical appreciation of human absurdity. What went on in the mind behind that facade was impossible to guess. I thought of him as solitary, remote, detached from ordinary human relationships -- which I suppose is why it was a shock for me to meet Jocelyn. She was sitting with him one day in the servomat -- a big voluptuous, rather stupid-looking blond girl. I had come in with a classmate named Bill Ferguson, and Thomas Howard beckoned us over. He motioned vaguely across the table with his spoon. "Jocelyn," he said. If she had a last name he didn't bother to mention it. "We've met," Bill said. I glanced at her with curiosity. She had beautiful nordic features and large eyes that gazed on Howard with devotion. I don't remember her saying anything and after this cursory introduction Howard ignored her. When they left I said to Bill, "Who's Jocelyn?" Bill looked embarrassed. "When I knew her in her pre-Howard days she was nice -- a well-broughtup small-town girl. She used to belong to the Ecumenical Fellowship, sing in the choir -- the whole bit. But our friend Howard seems to have taken her over body and soul." I raised my eyebrows. "If you're going to ask is she living with him -- the answer is yes." He grunted. "Whatever that guy has, he should bottle it." What Howard had was not, I discovered, lightly to be dismissed. I belonged to a lot of campus clubs in those days and one of my favorite spots for idling away a lunch hour was the Galactic Afone of those quasi-political campus discussion groups with a membership that covered the ideological spectrumeverything from fuzzy neo-socialists to Galactic Federalists to colonial types weighed down by the Earthman's Burden. I think most of us were there because the seats were upholstered and there was a refreshment bar next door. I wandered in one day and spotted Thomas Howard sitting alone at the back of the room, aloof as always and faintly amused. He had never mentioned his politics to me. I wondered where he would fit in. The meeting rapidly bogged down in one of our interminably pointless arguments -- this time I think it was a question of buying or not buying green baize to recover the conference table. A sense of futility settled like a miasma over the room. The chairman had begun to stare fixedly at the clock. It occurred to me, sleepily, that most of our meetings were like this. Then Thomas Howard rose to his feet. "Fools," he said and the word brought me with a jolt out of a halfdoze. Everyone in the room turned around to stare at him. "I have listened long enough," he said, "to this puerile squabbling. Earth is rotten with corruption and the disease is spreading -- we are contaminating the stars. And you -- the new generation. While humanity cries out for a strong fresh wind to blow away the accumulated filth of ages, to sweep the galaxy clean -- what do you do?" The words fairly dripped with ridicule and contempt. "You sit in this stuffy little room and wrangle over what? The color of a tablecloth!" At first I thought. This is a joke, an elaborate put-on... But Howard was scarcely the type for undergraduate humor, which left only one other possible conjecture-the man was a lunatic. At any rate, he had our full attention. The chairman had gone quite rigid with astonishment or indignation or both. Thomas Howard warmed to his subject. He had a remarkable voice, rich, deep-timbered, powerful -- an actor's voice or an orator's. It was -- or so I thought at the timehis greatest asset. He had learned to use it as one plays a fine instrument. One moment it was comanding, the next insinuating. Now it was gentle and soothing, now a thunderous roar. "You call yourselves the Galactic Affairs Society. Isn't it time you looked at the real questions that face the human race? Some of you are expansionists, some federalists. But the true choice, the one you have chosen to ignore, is not whether to stretch out our greedy hands to foul more systems or whether to sit here and enjoy our prosperity like so many hogs before a full trough. No. We must decide -- and decide quickly -- between decadence and spiritual purity, between the stench of moral decay and the clean wind of ascetism. We must cleanse and purify our society of greed and gluttony and corruption. Then, and only then, will we be fit to expand to other systems and be welcome wherever we go." The voice and the eyes -- those icy, compelling gray eyes -- somehow broke down the barriers of the mind, shattering skepticism, persuading, dominating, demanding. I can't explain it. I have never been able to explain it even to myself -- and least of all to those who have never heard Thomas Howard speak. But he talked to a roomful of people who a few minutes earlier had been bored, restless and irritated. And what we heard was not the preposterous, melodramatic speech but the savage intensity of conviction that burned behind it. Out of that meeting was born the Universal Purification Party. The Galactic Affairs Society became the vanguard of a campus movement that six months later controlled the Student Council. As for myself, I switched my allegiance to the Campus Catch and Madrigal Society. Even then, with all my illusions still intact, I had little taste for reforming humanity and a growing suspicion of Thomas Howard. that, more often on tri-di posters than in the flesh. There was a vacancy on council. He won the seat and the Purification Party embarked on an aggressive -- and wellfinanced -- campaign to sweep the end-of-term elections. I noticed that Howard was cutting classes more often than not. I ran across him one evening, though, sitting alone with Jocelyn in the deserted library. Both of them were dressed in the long gray robes of the Purification Party. On smaller girls it was a dowdy, shapeless garment but it suited Jocelyn. It gave her the majestic look of one of the heroines of Earth's idealized past. That unexpected meeting gave me an ideal chance to ask a question that had been bothering me for months. I went over and sat down. My question was not the sort that lent itself to tact and diplomacy -- I decided on a frontal attack. "Thomas," I said. "What are you up to?" He had a trick of raising one eyebrow in sardonic enquiry. "Up to? My dear Anna!" "Tell it to me simply. What's the point of all this purification business?" "You haven't been reading my pamphlets. Or listening to my speeches." "Rot. You're not interested in cleansing and purifying society. You're careful not to talk about your private life, but I have friends who tell me things." I noticed that Jocelyn was looking uncomfortable. I steeled myself. This was no time for delicacy. "All right," he said. "I'll tell you the truth -- but you won't like it. I want power. A great deal of power. And I have the means of getting it. This campus is just the beginning, a testing ground. You might call it a lab experiment." "You're going to take over the galaxy?" I suppose I must have sounded amused. "Not just the galaxy, Anna. Some day the name of Thomas Howard will be known beyond it -- wherever men's minds reach. Minds are what I want, Anna -- yours, everyone's." His eyes probed mine, reached past them and suddenly I was furious. I had not invited the intrusion. "That's the most ridiculous thing I've ever heard. Here you are, a perpetual student in a third-rate university and you're going to take over the galaxy. You haven't even got a degree. In fact you barely passed your mid-terms." I glared at him. "You must think you're awfully good at something!" He spoke quietly. "I am good at something, Anna. I understand people. And I can make them do what I want." "You think so because you've manipulated a lot of political malcontents?" "Jocelyn. Tell Anna what we live on, you and I." Jocelyn's eyes widened and her jaw dropped. She looked as though she had been kicked unexpectedly in the midriff. "Thomas?" "Tell Anna where we get our money." She stared at him. Finally she whispered, "I -- I work." Her face had turned beet red. "What do you work at, Jocelyn?" His voice was gentle and insistent. She turned her head away. "I go with men. For money." Thomas Howard smiled. He was satisfied. "You see, Anna, I can make anyone do anything." His cold gray eyes stared into mine. "Even you, Anna." I rose without speaking and walked out of the library. I hoped that I would never meet Thomas Howard again for as long as I lived. II term and went on to technical school. A year or so later I began to see Howard's name in the newspapers. He had moved on to larger campuses and his ripples were widening rapidly. Then I headed for the outworlds with my brandnew communications papers -- and when next I returned to Earth, Thomas Howard had dropped out of sight. Which brings me to the day that I discovered Perigord. The name gave me a mild shock as I read through the Job Opportunities -- Outplanets column. Coming across it in that dreary succession of Jones Landings and West Newtons and New Londons was like finding a jewel in a bucket of nuts and bolts. I read the ad. Perigord was the only town on Terra Nova, an Earthlike, Englishspeaking planet well out on the rim of the galaxy. Logic told me that I would find yet another grubby, dusty little mining town, but to my irrational feminine imagination the name conjured up visions of roses and troubadours and sunlit history-book castles. And so I came to Perigord -- in search of what? I suppose it must have been romance. Some nostalgic French expatriate must have gazed upon that vivid green and blue and ochre landscape and the great plateaus and towers of rock rising up behind the town and given Perigord its name. The impression you have, as you approach the town from a distance, is that some careless hand has scattered heaps and mounds of rainbow-colored jewels in the middle of a high meadow. The mountains lie behind and the sea below -- and as you come closer you can see the little boats with brightly colored sails far out in the harbor mouth. When you go through the streets of Perigord on a clear day you walk with your eyes squinted against the dazzle. The walls of the houses are green and amber and blue and scarlet in every shade imaginable and they flash and glitter like gems in the sunshine. Most structures on the planet are built from a native mineral quarried in the hills; on Earth we called it star-crystal. Immensely durable, it splits conveniently into blocks and can be polished to strange and beautiful rock formations behind Perigord, the many-colored spires and pinnacles and high flat mesas, are star-crystal deposits; they have endured through the centuries while the elements wore down the softer rock around them. You still see a few private estates on Earth that are built, at least in part, of star-crystal. At one time Terra Nova exported it in great quantities, but it was always expensive to ship and has long since gone out of fashion. There was someone to meet me at the shuttlecraft -- a darkly saturnine individual with an astonishing pair of moustaches. His name was Jean-Pierre Jackson and he was director of Terra Nova's communications system. He told me to call him Pete. We rode into town in an asthmatic aircar that I suspect arrived with the original settlers. En route I learned that my duties would be light and pleasant, that Perigord was the beauty spot of the rim worlds and would some day rival Betelgeuse II and Benson's Planet as a tourist attraction, and that I could lodge comfortably and conveniently in Perigord's best (and only) inn, right next door to the Communications Center. The versatile Mr. Jackson was also, as it turned out, the innkeeper. The Perigord Inn was straight out of a fairytale, a sort of overgrown cottage of dark rose-colored star-crystal, with old-fashioned wooden shutters and an intricately carved front door. On either side of the steps were two small trees that were almost -- but not quite -- French lilacs. Their branches dripped with heavy snow-white blooms. "Lunchtime," Pete Jackson observed. "Damn, I'm supposed to be at a meeting. Go in -- the wife will take care of you." The aircar departed, wheezing heavily. My landlord seemed to be a man of many pressing affairs. I opened the door and was swept inside on a tidal wave of hospitality. Nancy Jackson was a big woman, generous of hip and bust and spirit. I liked her immediately, though she left me a little breathless. I lunched on the vaguely troutlike fish that abounds in the Sea of Perigord and I drank excellent local wine. Nancy talked while I ate. She was an inexhaustible spring of local gossip, historical data and sociological observation. Both she and her husband had been born on the planet, children of the earliest settlers. Pete was an organizer, a joiner -- he had made his inn the hub around which the rest of Perigord revolved. Nancy was a talker but she was a listener, too. If anything happened in Perigord, Nancy knew about it. inquired after my comfort and well-being and took me next door to see the radio shack, a structure almost as gorgeous as the inn, in infinitely varying purple hues. It took him only a few minutes to show me my duties -- I could see that I was going to have plenty of leisure time. At one time Perigord had been a busy port, shuttlecraft coming and going around the clock with cargoes of star-crystal for the big freighters hanging in orbit. I could tell by the size of the radio shack that once there had been a substantial staff. Now I was alone, with little to occupy me. The freighters came infrequently and their visits were brief. Pete Jackson rushed off again, apparently in several directions. I locked up the radio shack with the key he had given me and set my wrist alarm in the improbable event that I was needed. Then I went out to explore this treasure of a world that I had blundered upon. The air was soft and full of the scent of blossoms. It was always like that on Terra Nova, all year round. To someone raised as I was in the north-temperate latitudes of Earth, it was like living perpetually in the second week of May. Nancy had given me a rough idea of the local geography. High up in the shadow of the hills were the great villas; whatever wealth remained on Terra Nova was concentrated there. Most of the owners were retired people -- executives of the extractive industries and the starship lines, who had visited the planet once or twice on business and loved it enough to return for good. Down by the waterfront, at the other extreme, was an artists' colony and in between were the tidy tree-lined avenues where the rest of the populace lived -- quarry workers, fishermen, shopkeepers and the like. After a while I wandered down to the wharf and sat with my toes in the water, watching the fishermen. One of them was doing something complicated with a net. When he looked up and saw me he gave me a friendly wave and climbed up onto the wharf. "Hello," he said. "I'm Jock McLaren, And you, if I'm not mistaken, will be our new radio operator." "Word gets around quickly," I said. "I've only just come off the boat." "It's a small planet. Anybody new in town is big news. Especially if she's female. Are you from Earth?" "Originally. I've wandered about a good bit since I left tech school." "Can't be all that long -- since your schooldays, I mean." I smiled, pleased at the compliment. "Six years. And a lot of different planets -- you'd be surprised." "I'm astonished." I glanced at him with curiosity. He looked like anyone's idea of a seafaring man -- tall, tanned, fortyish, broad-shouldered and still lean about the middle -- but somehow he didn't sound like a fisherman. He asked me, "What brought you to Perigord?" "The name," I said. "It sounded intriguing. The last place I worked was called Dry Lake, on Smith's Planet. I was driven out after six months by dust and acute boredom. And what about you?" I asked him. "What brought you to Perigord?" "Same reason. I liked the name." He grinned at me. He had a nice grin, open and cheerful and unassuming. He seemed a person who felt comfortable with himself. He stood up. "I'd better get going. Maybe I'll see you up at the shack. I help out sometimes when things get busy." phia Prunikos, until she was out of sight around the curve of the bay. Then I wandered back up the slope to the Perigord Inn, through a late afternoon as mellow and golden as Shal'larakh wine. At dinner I said to Nancy, "I met an odd sort of fisherman today. Jock McSomething. Do you know him?" "Oh, have you met Jock already? He'll like you. He must find the local girls a bit dull." I seized the chance to pump her for information. "He hasn't always been a fisherman, has he?" "Good heavens, no." The idea seemed to amuse her. "You really don't know who he is, then? No, of course you wouldn't. And knowing Jock, he'd hardly be likely to tell you. Suppose I called him Captain McLaren? Would that ring a bell?" I searched my memory. "The skipper of Venture II? Come on, Nancy, you're joking." She shook her head. "Jock McLaren was a famous man in his time. How many planets was it that Venture claimed for Earth? Dozens and dozens, anyway." "What's he doing on Perigord as a fisherman?" "Oh, he's been retired for years. They pension off starship captains before they're forty. It's a rough life. Anyway, he lost an eye on his last new planet. As for being a fisherman, he's perfectly happy at it. I'm sure he'd had all the fame and publicity he's ever likely to want." She laughed at my expression, which must have been a mixture of incredulity and awe. "You didn't expect to meet a celebrity down there on the wharf, did you? Oh, I tell you, Anna, Perigord's a curious place. And getting curiouser every day." Jock McLaren came around to the inn next day to ask if I would like to go fishing. It was to be a pleasure trip -- he left his nets and heavy tackle stowed away and dug out a couple of light rods. "Jock," I said as the afternoon wore on and I felt I knew him better, "don't you miss space?" "Not so much. I like this life." He gestured out over the silent emptiness of the Sea of Perigord. "This is really what I was looking for when I went into space. Solitude, my own vessel, everything open and uncluttered?! -- and quiet." "Was space like that?" "Sometimes. At first it was. But after a while they expected me to act like a public figure -- some sort of celebrity. I've got no talent for that kind of thing." I nodded, remembering what Nancy had told me. He added, "When they retired me from active duty they wanted me to sit behind a desk. But I like this better." The sun was warm on our backs. A light breeze ruffled the water and stirred the trees along the shoreline. Those strange, carved, many-colored hills were outlined against a flawless sky. I had no trouble understanding his choice. Jock's line went taut and he reeled in a vicious-looking creature that bore some perverted resemblance to a fish. I hoped I would not be expected to have it for dinner. I remembered something else I had wanted to ask. "Nancy told me that Perigord was a curious place. Any idea what she meant?" He grinned. "I can guess. She wasted no time telling you all about my past, but I'll bet she didn't tell you about the Temple and the True Followers." "The what?" "Did you happen to notice that big building up on the hill near the high-rent district?" "The sort of Purple Parthenon one? I could hardly miss it." "That's the Temple. It used to be a theater, when the town was booming. But lately it's been taken over by a bunch of religious nuts." "Why would Nancy keep quiet about a thing like that?" "When they first moved in our Nancy went up to take a look. She hates like hell to miss anything. Apparently she got interested enough to sign on as a member. Then she found out what was. actually going on up there and she came tearing home like a scorched cat. Poor old Pete was scandalized -- basically, he's pretty much a puritan. Since then he's done his damnedest to find an excuse to close down the place. Which ought to be easy enough, since he's the licensing inspector. But the Prophet is crafty -- Pete has yet to catch him breaking a civic ordinance." "What exactly is going on?" He gave me a look of seraphic innocence. "Ask Nancy," he said. And so I asked Nancy. I hadn't thought her capable of so much indignation. "The TempleV' she said and looked as though she had swallowed something unpleasant. She added ominously, "If you've half the sense I think you have you'll never put your nose near the place. The True Followers are the sort a decent girl shouldn't even know about." Poor Nancy. If she had told me that the pews were hard or the services long-winded -- if she had said that the True Followers were excessively puritanical or merely dull -- I might have stayed away. lowers was purple and majestic. Its glittering facade was shaded delicately from palest lavender to a deep and glowing violet. The architecture was a style I had come to recognize as Perigordian Civic-solid, squarish and exuberantly colorful. It was surrounded by a sort of terrace with walks and benches and the customary display of fountains, stylized lamp standards and shrubbery. The front entrance was flanked by a brace of muses -- or possibly they were graces -- who inspected me coldly out of sculptured eyes. Something was quite odd about their expressions -- it bothered me but I could not name what it was. A discreet notice to one side of the entrance said, Public Service, Day #, #th hr. I glanced at my watch -- the hour was #:#. I sat down on a bench to wait. By seven ninety-five clusters of people were standing patiently outside the entrance. Only a few were young, I noticed. Most were welldressed, carefully coiffed matrons. Promptly at eight hours the doors swung open. There was no anteroom. We stepped directly into an enormous, high-ceilinged hall. The place was not at all what I had expected from my limited experience of temples. It was more like a very elaborate set designed for a tri-di historical. Massive beams arched across the high theater ceiling. They looked impressively old, as though they had in fact been blackened by the hearth fires of centuries. At one end of the hall was the stage, which now served as a kind of dais, with heavy velvet drapes and a cushioned, canopied throne. At the other end was an enormous stone fireplace. The walls on three sides were hung with tapestried forests where stags and hounds, yeoman and unicorns pranced and cavorted. The fourth wall, illogically I thought, was mirrored from floor to ceiling. It caught and reflected the polychromatic light that slanted from above. I looked up and saw that high clerestory windows filled with translucent bricks of star-crystal had been cut into the theater walls. The theater seats were gone; around the margins of the hall, instead, were settles, intricately decorated, with wide seats and solid legs. They must have been reproductions but they were good ones. The dark wood looked handcarved and had the mellow glow of antiquity. They were piled high with silk and velvet cushions in rich colors -- crimson and old gold, amethyst and lapis lazuli. The floor, what I could see of it, was paved with star-crystal and scattered everywhere were deeppiled rugs and animal skins, singly and in opulent heaps. The hall was starting to fill. A group of musicians came in through a rear door and stood on the dais. They were dressed in tunics and tights, in the clear cool colors of old enamels -- greens and torquois and cobalt blue, with here and there a streak of gold or scarlet. They began to play something medieval and processional, full of trumpets and percussion. A deep hush fell over the congregation. Slowly and with great dignity a solitary figure moved out onto the dias. have gasped aloud, for I remember that the dowager on the next seat turned around to stare at me. The jaw was heavier and the hair thinner. The dull gray garment of the purification party was gone and in its place was a spectacular gold-embroidered crimson robe. But I recognized at once the fleshy lips, the unhealthy pallor of the skin and those cold, compelling gray eyes. I knew then that Nancy had been right. This was the moment for me to escape as she had escaped back to the safety of the Perigord Inn. But something -- curiosity or surprise or fascination -- held me to my seat and I listened. Thomas Howard was a man well into his thirties now. His voice had lost none of its richness and resonance. Maturity, I thought, had given him polish and subtlety -- but more than that, it had intensified the power of his will, the furious strength of conviction that flowed from him like a palpable force. I told myself that it was an illusion, some sort of stage trick that he had developed and perfected over the years. I had not forgotten the look on the face of poor Jocelyn, that day in the library. I knew that the man was cold-blooded, amoral, a charlatan and quite possibly a dangerous and naive psychotic. And yet as I sat there I was caught upinvoluntarily -- in a kind of hypnosis that gripped us all. What was it he said. It's hard after so many years to remember. "The perfect knowledge," he began, "the ultimate freedom of the spirit, is this; that we are unafraid to stray into those actions whose very names are unmentionable. For when the spirit is committed to the realm of the transmundane deity it is indifferent to the natural world. And how shall our souls transcend the corruption of the body? It is written that we must render the flesh to the flesh and the spirit to the spirit. We must render to nature its own, for thereby we shall exhaust its powers. When we have made all experience ours, when we have performed all actions and looked unabashed on all forbidden things, then shall we have paid our debt and our souls shall find release. "For you who are the True Followers there can be no corruption. For as gold sunk in filth will not lose its beauty but will preserve its own nature, so nothing can change our spiritual essence." I lost the thread of his argument as he wandered through a bewildering maze of dogma and symbolism, full of references to transmigration and the acosmic self, the Seven Spheres and the Poimandres of Hermes Trismegistus. Now, as I write them down, his words seem tenuous and obscure. But when one heard him speak one soon stopped listening to the words. One was aware only of that sonorous, vibrant voice of hisna voice like honey and cello strings and thundefthat rolled out over the hall in great engulfing waves. For a few bewildering moments the minds, the thoughts of the crowd -- of the placid matrons in their farrlgo furs and zoid-jewels, of the scattering of cynical young people from the artists' colony -- were drawn together and coalesced. I was caught up in it too. I could not help myself, none of us could. We were no longer individuals. We were a mindless extension of Thomas Howard's will. WION'T go yet, Anna -- it's "been a long time." He caught my hand as I filed out with the others past the big carved doors. I was surprised and in spite of myself a little flattered that he remembered me. "You will stay and have a word with me, won't you? It's not often an old friend from Earth turns up in my congregation." His manner had changed. There was still that air of proud self-sufficiency, but he seemed less arrogant, less coldly cynical then I remembered, more like the conventional clergyman greeting his flock. But then he gave me that small, halfamused, half-mocking smile and I sensed that behind the veneer he had not changed at all. My instincts told me to jerk my hand free, to tear my gaze away from his, to turn and run. But it seemed an uncivilized way to behave. A nd so I nodded mutely and when he said, "Come into my office, where we can talk -- " I followed him. We stepped abruptly out of the twelfth century into the twentysecond. His office was, quite unexpectedly, severe and businesslike. No carvings here, or enameled inlays, but plain parawood paneling, a large square desk, some modern chairs, a small computer and a microfilm cabinet. He drew up a chair for me -- a gesture that belonged to the new Thomas Howard. "Now, my dear Anna, what have you been doing lor eight years?" I told him briefly and then said, "What made you change your approach?" At twenty-seven I was still an abrupt and tactless creature. Especially with people I disliked. The single eyebrow rose in mock surprise. "I beg your pardon?" "I mean you were having such a whale of a good time taking over student governments. After you got tired of our campus-how many others did you infiltrate? About half a dozen, wasn't it? And always a bigger one." He smiled. "Quite right. Just before I left Earth I had a nice toehold on the London School of Economics." "Why did you leave?" "The usual story -- the government stepped in. I make governments nervous. The problem has always been to keep them from getting nervous before I'm ready to take over. They see an organization like the ones I've created -- strongly motivated, cohesive, single-minded -- and they know what's going to happen to their own shaky administrations." "So they drive you out." "Exactly. Seems unfair, doesn't it?" "And now you're trying to sneak back from a different direction." "Very intelligent of you, Anna." "Do you think this time it will work?" "I'm positive it will. It's more than just a matter of a different approach, a diversionary tactic. Over the last eight years I've begun to realize what sort of power I possess and how to use it. I could always influence peoplenow I've learned to control them absolutely." I said, "You're like the old rabble-rousers -- Hitler and Stalin and the rest." "Perhaps. But they ultimately failed. I'm not going to fail. And I don't think they fully realized what power they had -- or possibly they had it in a lesser degree." "Why should you tell me all this? Aren't you afraid I'll go to the authorities?" He laughed. "Go ahead. They can't stop me. No one can stop me now." He took me by the arm, led me back out into the great hall. "Look at this. It cost a great deal of money. Where do you suppose I got it?" "From your congregation? They looked pretty well-off, I thought." "Indeed they are. Those women are wives of retired spaceline executives, heads of industry. And now others are coming in from off-planet. Soon there'll be an influx of True Followers from all over the galaxy to Terra Nova. And when enough are here, my religious organization will be subtly transformed into a political organization." "But what do your followers believe in? What was your sermon all about?" "Ah, that's the beauty of it, Anna. I've found the perfect belief, ideally suited to imperfect human nature. The perfect knowledge is the realization that we are unafraid to stray into those actions whose very names are unmentionable. You've heard of Carpocrates?" "No," I said. "At least I don't think so." "Your education is sadly lacking. Carpocrates was a secondcentury Alexandrian, a gnostic. His particular Christian heresy believed in transmigration -- that the soul must pass through several bodies before it can be freed from the physical world. And before we can obtain this release from the flesh and pass into the realm of the spirit we have an obligation to commit every kind of act, to render to nature its own. Through sin we shall achieve salvation. The Carpocratians and other similar sects were known, I believe, as the Licentious Gnostics or the Christian Libertines." "Oh," I said. I understood. "In other words, doctrinally licensed orgies." "Don't look so shocked, Anna. But if you approach it realistically you'll see that it's a very sensible and attractive religion. I offer my followers the best of all possible worlds -- the satisfaction of the spirit, the senses and the flesh." "I think I'd better be going now," I said. He laughed. "Poor Anna, I've frightened you off again. Never mind. You're not the First woman to disappear through that door in mortal terror. But you'll come back -- the others did." Not everyone, I thought fiercely. Not Nancy and not ... It was true I was frightened. It was not the peculiar rites of the True Followers that disturbed me -- I already knew what Thomas Howard was. But as I made my way through the great opulent hall I had a momentary vision of wine flagons and velvet robes scattered carelessly among the pillows -- I heard the sensuous rhythms of rebec and drum and saw torchlight glinting on naked limbs. And I knew that what had been easy for Nancy was going to be difficult for me. As I left the temple I again met the stony gaze of the two graces. And finally I realized why their faces had bothered me. The mouths, the set of the eyes and the angle of the brows were subtly distorted into expressions of sheer, unbridled lasciviousness. Ill time around the inn and the radio shack or on Jock McLaren's boat and feigned a great disinterest in the lights that flickered on the hill in the early morning hours. But Thomas Howard was not easily ignored. I came back to the inn one day to find the place in an uproar. A Rigelian fisherman was pounding on the bar with his lists and shouting furiously into Pete Jackson's ear. "What's the matter?" I asked Nancy, who was standing well out of the way in a corner. "His wife is a True Follower. He found out why she was doing church work till the wee small hours." "Oh," I said. Perigordians are on the whole an easygoing lot and inclined to forgive and forget, but on Rigel II ihe moral climate is more severe and honor is defended at blaster point. The man was almost incoherent with rage, but I gathered that he was appealing to Pete in his capacity as license inspector to close down the Temple and as magistrate to throw Howard into the nearest dungeon. "Have you been to the police?" Pete was asking him. Pete looked desperate. "A pack of imbeciles. They say they can't touch Howard -- he hasn't broken any law." He glared at Pete as though holding him personally responsible. "I ask you, is seducing a man's wife not a crime?" "Not in Perigord," Pete said. "Inadequate sanitation is a crime, yes, but not seduction." He added bleakly: "And the temple's plumbing, I regret to say, is beyond reproach." "Then," said the Rigelian, "I will take matters into my own hands. I have tried to go through the proper channels -- I cannot be held responsible for what may happen now." We stood outside the inn, the Jacksons and Jock and I, and watched the Rigelians storm the hill. They were a sizeable community and its entire male population had turned out -- sturdy, unimaginative fishermen who considered the virtue of their wives and daughters at stake. Their declared intention was to burn the Temple to the ground and beat the Prophet into protoplasm. The town constabulary -- all three of them -- had prudently removed itself from the scene. We watched for a long time for the erupting flames and listened for the Screams of anguish -- but nothing happened. I said to Jock, "Do you think he'll talk his way out of this one?" "Why not?" I think you underestimate the Prophet. These people -- messiahs, dictators or whatever you want to call them -- follow a pattern. They deal in emotion, not reason. If you approach them in a state of blind fury it serves them as well as wide-eyed admiration. Possibly better. It's the involvement, the emotional arousal, that's important. It makes people accept leadership." "I hope you're wrong," I said. "You make him sound invincible. He frightens me enough as it is." Nothing continued happening on the hill. But after a while the Rigelian mob straggled back, its ranks diminished by about onethird. The offended husband, I noticed, was not among the returnees. "What happened?" we shouted as soon as they were within earshot. They looked like men to whom an unspeakable injustice had been done. One of them said, "That damn fool, that Joe -- " He threw his arms into the air and gazed skyward as though seeking divine explanation. "He's been converted." arrived and for a while at least we forgot about Thomas Howard and his temple. It came one afternoon while Perigord lay basking and somnolent under a golden sun. I was sitting in a contented stupor in the bow of the Sophia Prunikos, trailing one hand in the tepid water and idly wondering why Jock McLaren had never married. Jock said, "We've got guests." I gazed at him blankly from under my sun hat, wondering what he was talking about. Then my eyes followed his stare and I saw the small saucer-shaped vessel drifting silently toward the landing field, "Damn," I said and looked at my wrist, thinking I had forgotten my alarm. I hadn't. Idiotically I held the timepiece to my ear and shook it. "Relax," Jock said. "If they had needed any help to come in they would have waited for you." "Whose is it? Do you recognize it?" He shook his head. "It's no design I've ever seen before." "Could it be a lifeboat?" "It's possible. But it's not from an Earth craft. The ship had disappeared behind the trees, Jock turned the Sophia Prunikos toward shore. We took it for granted the ship had come down on the landing field near Perigord -- it was the only one still in use. But half the population of Perigord -- the half with aircars -- had been out to look and by the time we reached the inn the report was back: the Perigord field was empty. A half-dozen smaller fields were scattered across the planet, relics of the star-crystal boom. They were probably overgrown with weeds but all of them, I remembered, had control towers equipped with video scanners. I could hook into any one of them from the main communications room and chances were they still worked. When spare parts are three months away, circuits are built to last. Aircars were shooting off in all directions. Things had been quiet up on the hill lately and Perigord was ripe for fresh excitement. Elbowing our way through the crowd, we headed for the radio shack. We had no trouble picking up the ship. It had come down on an old field near an abandoned quarry about two hundred miles from Perigord. The scanner was not much use for fine detail, but we could see clearly enough the odd disk-shaped vessel in the center of the field. It showed no sign of life, human or otherwise. We sent word to the police and militia that we had located the ship and watched until they arrived on the field -- Perigord's three policemen and a dozen or so militiamen. There wasn't much they could do. Several of them walked in a slow circle around the ship, surveying its Unbroken, enigmatic surface. By now a ring of onlookers had gathered. Unobserved by the police, a small boy was throwing stones at the ship. Periodically another aircar would arrive and spill out a cargo of children and picnic baskets. Then the ship's shadow lengthened; the light turned soft and its gold deepened. Some of the spectators lost interest and went home. The others, content to await developments, spread blankets at the edge of the field. And at last, in the drowsy peace of late afternoon, a hatch opened in the side of the ship. At my ear Jock said, "Can't you get in any closer?" I fiddled with the knobs. "That's better." I couldn't get a closeup and I wasn't sorry. Our visitors were about five feet high and roughly ovoid -- or more accurately, acornshaped -- with the broad side uppermost. Their surface color was a sort of blotchy swamp-brown and covered with a network of raised lines like distended blood-vessels. They had four limbs or appendages. A couple of feet up from their conical bottoms ran a long horizontal gash that looked like a crocodile's mouth. There was no head, as such. Rather, the whole creature seemed to consist of a horrible head. The huge eyes, positioned some inches above the mouth-gash, had slits a foot long for pupils and glared like searchlights. T HE police and militia joined forces and moved slowly in from the edge of the field. An aircar, impatient for a closer look, flew in and dropped low over the ship. The aliens seemed to notice this -- perhaps they were disturbed by the noise or the slight vibration. The upper parts of their bodies tilted backward. The aircar veered, shot across the field and crashed into the trees. The advancing militia halted. Abruptly. At this point somebody remembered his field radio. "Number Four field to Perigord." "Perigord here," I said. "Can you see what's going on out here?" "More or less. We saw the aircar crash. Our visitors do that?" "Can't tell. Could have been mechanical trouble." "Quite a coincidence," I said. "Could they be armed?" "Not as far as we can make out. We're clearing the civilians away. The captain wants to try to communicate. Damned if I know how." I looked at the screen. The police were moving along the fringe of trees, rounding up the scattered knots of people and herding them back to their aircars. "We're moving up again," the signalman siad. "Guess the CO wants to try sign language. Hang on. I'm getting somethingwhat the hell? Perigord, we're communicating with them -- I'm getting pictures, images -- " "You're getting what?" "Mental images -- telepathy. The globs are telepathic. This is going to be garbled, but I'll try to relay it you. They call themselves -- the best I can do is something like Bhak'zaa. They come -- from another galaxy, that part's clear enough. Now they're telling us why they're here." There was a lengthy pause. Then the militiaman's voice again, speaking very rapidly. "They're overpopulated. They need room to expand. They want -- no, that's not right -- they intend to plant a colony here. This is the scouting party. They've been running tests -- conditions are ideal. For globs. Bhak'zaa." Another pause. "Here are their terms. We can leave. Or we can stay and live in -- reservations, ghettos, something like that. If we mind our own business and keep our mouths shut. Otherwise -- I won't translate the otherwise. The CO is refusing their terms. He's telling the globs we'll hit them with everything we've got." "Half a dozen rusty blasters and the courthouse cannon," Jock remarked. "More communication from the Bhak'zaa -- resistance -- resistance is useless. They defend themselves the same way they speak -- telepathically. I don't understand what they mean by that, but I get an impression of total self-confidence. They don't expect any interference and won't tolerate any. The captain says to keep moving up -- I think the idea is to make them show their hand. I've lost contact with them now. They've withdrawn." Then I heard a sharp intake of breath and he said, "Oh, my God." I looked at the screen. Two men were on their knees, hands clutching the sides of their heads. "Number Four field, what -- " "I don't know. Wait a minute." I heard him shouting a question. "They've hit two men -- somehow. Their minds are gone. No speech, no response -- nothing." Then he added, "There's the order to fire -- " It was the last intelligible thing he said. I saw the line of raised weapons, saw the Bhak'zaa standing unarmed and apparently defenseless before their ship. But the sharp singing whine of the blasters never came. I stared, instead, at a field scattered with limp, jerking, rag-doll figures and heard a voice -- the militiaman's voice -- that gibbered and babbled horribly in my ears. that night in the Interstellar Order of Space-Farers Hall. I came late, for I had stayed to watch the alien ship as long as any light remained. As far as I could tell, the entire population of Perigord was in the hall and just about everyone from the outlying fishing hamlets. Lined up on chairs across the empty stage were the mayor, the chief of police and the resident psychiatrist from the Perigord General. On the wall behind them hung a fading banner, the flag of Federated Earth. I felt a twinge of panic as I remembered how very far away we were from Earth and from the Federation's paternal arms. We were told what we already knew too well -- that the militia's meager supply of short-range weapons was quite useless against the Bhak'zaa, that any human being who moved in close enough to fire a blaster could expect to have his mind seared inside his skull. The crowd was tense, restless, belligerent. It was too soon for them to accept the situation as hopeless. They insisted that there must be, there had to be, a way out. There were plenty of suggestions from the floor. Most of them were far-fetched and all of them were impractical. In a corner of the room where a group of artists and bohemians had gathered a girl rose to her feet. She was gentle-eyed, unworldly in sandals and a long burlap shift. Her face was flushed. She seemed angry. "Don't you know why the Bhak'zaa attacked you?" she demanded of the crowd. "They came to us and we welcomed them as human beings have always greeted alien races -- with soldiers and guns. They didn't make the first warlike move -- we did. They saw the weapons and felt all those hostile emanations, so of course they had to protect themselves." I thought this was preposterous, but some of the faces in the audience wore expressions of sympathy. "Let us go out," the girl said and with an embracing motion of her arms indicated those who sat around her. "We will go with empty hands and with love in our hearts. The Bhak'zaa will know at once we come in a spirit of peace and friendship. You'll see -- we'll succeed where the soldiers and the blasters and the bombs have failed." In the end the meeting decided to let her and her people try their system. There wasn't much point in trying to stop them and I suppose there were those in the crowd who regarded them as small loss in any case. They were found the next day and brought back to Perigord empty-eyed, whimpering and nearly dead of thirst and exhaustion. Their arms and legs were scratched and bleeding. They had been stumbling blindly through the underbrush. After that we could do little but watch and wait. On the third evening I got up from the board stiff and exhausted, a nagging headache behind my eyes. I looked at Jock, slumped in the chair beside me. A stranger might not have noticed the fatigue and tension in his face, but they were there. He also looked withdrawn and remote. I wondered what he was thinking. He reached out and caught my arm. "Come on," he said, "We'll go see Pete and have a beer." The inn was crowded and noisy. We had trouble finding a place to sit. Then a party of Rigelian fishermen spotted us and called us over to their table. One of them. Bren Tharssen, I had met before -- he was a friend of Jock's. "Evening, Miss Perry," he said. The others moved over silently to make room. Considering the Rigelian temperament and the number of empty beer jugs on the table, they seemed unnaturally subdued. Bren Tharssen said, "You'll be leaving too. Miss Perry?" He took me by surprise. "Leaving? Perigord? I haven't even thought about it yet." It was the truth. "Do you think it will come to that?" He smiled sourly. "I figure it will." Staring into his beer, he said, "I remember when I first came to this planet -- must be going on twenty years ago -- the wharves were infested with little rodents, like ground-squirrels. They were friendly little devils -- made good pets. But they were a damned nuisance. They chewed up the nets gnawed on the ropes." There was a pause while he hoisted his mug. Setting it down, empty, he added, "So we killed them all off poisoned them. Wouldn't have done them any good to sit up and look cute or to bite us on the shins, either. They were a nuisance, so we got rid of them. Now its our turn. Only I'm not waitint -- d'm going back to Rigel II." "Jock?" I said. "Are you leaving?" "May have to. But it won't make a hell of a lot of difference, in the long run." Bren Tharssen looked up. "How do you mean?" "Think about it. Terra Nova is a very small planet. When the Bhak'zaa have filled it up with their surplus population -- which shouldn't take long -- they're going to be looking around for more territory. Their metabolisms must be pretty much like ours -- they want an Earth-type planet." He emptied the beer pitcher into his mug. "Rigel II is an Earth-type planet. So are all the other worlds that the human race has established itself on." "Including Earth," I said. I felt sick. "Including Earth. So where are we going to run?" "Bloody hell," muttered a sadfaced Rigellian sitting next to me. "If you'll pardon my language. Miss." A long silence fell. Then, at a table behind me, a mug descended with a reverberating crash. I turned around to stare. A set of steel-colored, slightly protuberant eyes bored into mine. Their owner was a large, balding square-jawed man of military bearing. He had a small, precisely clipped gray moustache and a magenta face. "By God," he said with furious dignity. "By Godthey'll never take Earth!" One of the Rigelians, the drunkest one, started to laugh. His neighbor elbowed him sharply in the ribs and he lapsed into a gloomy silence. Jock said mildly, "Probably not. Not this two-man scouting party. However -- " he reached up as Nancy sped past, relieved her of a full jug -- "we haven't seen their navy." IV mosphere at our table came more and more to resemble that of a wake. After a while the red-faced gentleman brought his chair over and joined us. He was the only one among us not prepared to admit defeat. He was a retired colonial administrator from Aldebaran VI and he had a low opinion of the capabilities -- mental, moral and military -- of extraterrestrial races. "It's small wonder the local militia couldn't handle the job," he told us. "Rotten organization -- rotten." He punctuated this remark by rapping his mug-bottom smartly against the tabletop. "But send in a company of regulars from Earth. Ha! Then we'lt see the beggars take to their heels." A small shower of beersuds flew over the table. Bren Tharssen said, "It takes three months to send a ship from Earth. We could all be vegetables by then." "Provided," Jock added, "that troops. Why should they risk provoking an interstellar war? Terra Nova is about the least important backwater planet in the galaxy." "But you said yourself, the Bhak'zaa won't stop with one planet." "Try to tell that to the Federation," Jock said. Some sort of commotion was going on at the door. A party of late drinkers had just arrived and apparently they brought news of fresh developments. The word went quickly around the room. "The Prophet is going out to meet the Bhak'zaa," At first I thought it was a joke. "Someone," I said, "has a strange sense of humor." "Wait a minute," Jock said. He rose from the table. I followed him over to the crowd in the doorway. Everyone was talking at once, but a few facts emerged out of the general uproar. En route to the inn, the latecomers had met a group of True Followers on their way home from a mass gathering at the Temple. There had been no orgy that night. Thomas Howard had led his flock in prayer and meditation and afterward made his announcement: at dawn, alone and armed only with the cosmic powers of the transmundane deity (a phrase that may or may not have been garbled in transmission) he was going out to meet the alien invaders. I remember that Jock took me by the shoulders and steered me gently but firmly out of the pub and toward the stairs that led up to my room. What with the beer and the general excitement, I was more than a little glassy-eyed. "Bedtime," he said. "Set your alarm. Our day's going to start early." I slept very badly that night. In the few hours that remained till dawn I fled for an eternity among the naked stars, pursued through space by something I could not escape. Sometimes it was the Bhak'zaa that slithered noisomely behind me, leaving silver trails of slime across the planets. Sometimes the hunter bore the face of Thomas Howard -- and as I ran it was as though my feet were caught in quicksand and I could not move, for those cold hypnotic eyes drew me inexorably back. And at other times I was trapped between the two, the aliens and the prophet, and boxed on both sides by whirling nebulae, so that there was nowhere I could run. I knew that somewhere in that black void Jock McLaren was piloting the Sophia Prunikos and that if I could only reach her I would be safe. But try as I might I could never find her. throat dry and my heart pounding. Nancy was standing beside the bed. She had shaken me awake and now she was holding out a cup of coffee. "Come on," she said. "It's nearly daylight. Jock's downstairs. He says you'd best get a move on and why didn't you set the alarm the way he told you to?" I swallowed the coffee. As I emerged into reality I realized that most of the pounding had settled in my head. I walked downstairs very carefully, for fear of jarring something. Jock said encouragingly, "You look like hell." My nightmare was still fresh in my mind and in spite of the remark I fought a wild desire to latch on to him and hang on for dear life. "Want any breakfast?" Jock asked. I shook my head. The thought revolted me. "Come on then -- over to the radio shack." I stumbled along with him. "Has Howard left?" "Not yet. He's still up at the Temple -- sacrificing virgins or whatever he does at times like this." "Then what's the rush?" "Because the minute the Prophet sets out for that landing field the entire population of Perigord is going to be pounding on your door, looking for a ringside seat. We are going inside and we are securely locking the door before the rush starts." By this time the Prophet and his flock had moved outside the Temple. We could hear the distant sound of drums and trumpets floating down from the hill. Jock scribbled a No Admittance sign and tacked it to the door. We locked ourselves in and turned on the coffee pot. The music grew steadily louder until the air was resplendent with fanfares and flourishes and the sprightly jangle of tambourines. It sounded absurdly cheerful -- almost exuberant. But I suppose the sounding brass and tinkling cymbals were meant to encourage the troops -- it was not yet a time for dirges. We went to the window. Jock said, "You've got a visitor." A small chill ran down my spine. The procession had stopped outside the radio shack. Someone tapped gently at the door. I opened it and stared out at Thomas Howard standing quietly on the step in the gray light of pre-dawn. He was a splendid figure, draped from neck to feet in deep blue velvet crusted heavily with silver threads. He wore a small cool smile. I could almost believe he was enjoying himself. "Hello, Anna," he said. "May I come in?" I hesitated. "I'll come out." I was oddly disturbed at the thought of his entering the radio shack. His smile broadened slightly. Why did I always have this wretched feeling that he could see the thoughts revolving in my skull? He said, "They tell me you can watch the field on video. I thought I'd stop to pay my regards and let you know I'm leaving." "Thank you," I said stupidly. Was this his way of saying goodbye? I wondered what was going on behind those impenetrable eyes. "You haven't been back to see me, Anna. I had hoped by now to number you among my flock." His eyes looked past me and through the open doorway. They rested very briefly on Jock McLaren placidly drinking coffee, his feet propped on my desk. "But you've had other interests," Howard went on in the same gently chiding tone. "Never mind, Anna, there'll be plenty of time later on. One of these days you'll come back to the Temple." One of these days? I wondered how many days were left to any of us in Perigord. "Goodbye, Thomas," I said. "Good luck." "No," he said. "I didn't come to say goodbye." After a pause he added: "You've always interested me, Anna. You have a mind of your own. I like that. It provides a challenge. I decided some time ago that when I come to take over there will be a place for you in my government. Think about it." I shook my head. "You know my answer to that." He turned to go. "We'll see," he said. move off, a bright stream of sound and color in the pale gray morning. They were all in ceremonial dress, the men as gaudy as birds in their jewel-colored tights and tunics, the women in long, high-waisted, supple gowns of silk and velvet. At the bottom of the street was a small paved courtyard, a sort of unofficial town square. Here they halted again. The Followers gathered about the Prophet in a semi-circle, facing in the general direction of the field where the aliens waited, and began to chant the final prayer before battle. The chanting went on for a long time. I went in and shut the door. I found that I was shivering slightly -- whether from nerves or from the chill air I found it hard to say. Jock poured me a fresh cup of coffee. "Dragging it out a hell of a time, aren't they?" he said sourly. "Maybe they're hoping the Bhak'zaa will get bored and go away." It was still about an hour to dawn, but the light was getting better. I sat down at the board and switched on the screen. In a minute or two I had a good clear picture of the landing field. The great silver disk was visible, but there was no other sign of the Bhak'zaa. I said, "Jock, why do you think he's doing this?" "You know him better than I do. I can only judge by what you've told me. Didn't you ask him?" "No. I've learned not to ask him questions. I used tobut I never liked the answers." "Why do you think he's going out there?" I thought about it for a while. "I suppose he's desperate." Even as I said it I realized that it was true -- and the idea surprised me. It was strange to think that Thomas Howard could ever be desperate. "I've told you what he's aiming for with this business of the religion. As long as I've known him -- and I suppose before that, too -- he's been mad for power. And I know he can control peopleI've seen him do it. I think eventually he might succeed." "But now the Bhak'zaa are standing smack in his way." I nodded. "Even if they were content just to take over Terra Nova, Howard would have to start all over again somewhere else. But really, it's worse than that, isn't it? They won't stop here." "Not bloody likely," Jack said. "Not when that scouting party goes home and reports that they can take planets away from us like candy from a baby." "And there go all the Prophet's dreams of taking over the galaxy. He hasn't got much to lose by going out there, has he?" "Except his mind." "That's what I'm wondering. I just can't see him as a martyr. He's too cold-blooded, too calculating. Do you suppose he really thinks he can drive them away?" "Hard to say. But then he's never been short of self-confidence. He knows he has this power over human beings -- I imagine he's estimated the possibility of its working on aliens and decided it's worth the risk. Anyway, men like Howard -- messiahs, dictators -- have never lacked for courage when something got in their way." Remembering a thing Howard had once told me, I said, "He thinks this talent of his may be telepathic, extra-sensory -- I'm not sure of the right term. Some sort of special gift. Perhaps if it works on other humans who haven't got these mental powers -- or don't know how to use them -- it may work on a race that does." "Let's hope he's right. Personally I'm inclined to think he's just a very skilled mass hypnotist. But who knows, maybe he can hypnotize the Bhak'zaa." The chanting had stopped. We went to the window. The Prophet raised his right arm in a gesture of benediction, climbed into a waiting aircar and was gone. I went back to the board. Jock said, quite casually, "Where's the aircar that belongs to the radio shack? Around the back?" I nodded, surprised. "Tank full?" "Yes -- why?" "Because I think I'll take a run out to that field. Hold the fort, Anna." I twisted my head to stare at him. He was already on his feet and halfway out of the shack. "Jock, you're not He had caught me totally off guard. I've always despised hysterical women, but I'm afraid I behaved like one then. "Jock, for God's sake, come back here." I realized suddenly I was shaking. He looked at me as though he had never really noticed me before. "Don't worry, Anna -- I'll be back. I was born cautious -- it's one of the reasons I'm still around. Mr. Howard can play the hero, if he likes. I'll be the one skulking through the bushes." He came back to the board, leaned over and kissed me. His hand rested for a moment on my cheek. "I'll see you later, Anna." And then, like the Prophet, he was gone. a half-hour that seemed like a half-century. There on my screen was the backdrop to the final act -- the menacing bulk of the alien ship, the field partly hidden by a tangled mass of weeds and creepers, the shadowy fringe of trees that marked its edges. The first pale rays of the sun filtered through my windows. The curtain had risen but the stage remained empty. I sat, hands clenched on the sides of my chair, waiting for the play to begin. I wish I could say that I was conscious of my unique position -- sole spectator at a galatic denouement. It has a nice ring to it -- but it belongs to a different kind of story. Human destiny did not concern me at that moment -- only Jock McLaren's safety. An aircar landed on the far side of the field -- the Prophet had arrived. He stood for a moment beside the vehicle, his head thrown back to watch the rising sun. Then he walked with stately deliberation to the center of the stage. Of Jock there was no sign at all. I guessed that whatever his plans, he would be likely to leave the aircar somewhere well out of sight and approach the field on foot. I held my breath. A hatch had opened in the side of the ship. One at a time, the Bhak'zaa slithered out. Howard had his back to me. He stood perfectly still, his feet apart as though braced against a strong wind. His robe rippled out from his shoulders and caught the first sunlight in its silver threads. The Bhak'zaa, moving side by side, came within a few feet of him and stopped. I had a beautifully clear picture so clear that I could see the faint palpitation of the two vertical pupils in their eyes. I thought -- though perhaps my imagination was at work that the distended vessels crisscrossing their bodies grew larger and more livid. Howard had turned a little and I could see his profile. His features were composed, his arms extended, palms-up, in a gesture of friendship or appeasement that surely could mean nothing to the Bhak'zaa. The devices he had used to stir the senses of the crowd, to make their minds open and receptive to him, were useless now. Had it all been a stage-trick? I wondered. I knew the power of those strange eyes and that rich, compelling voice. But had I, like so many others, been swept away by the cry of the trumpet, the insistent rhythm of the drums, by the long-submerged emotions that boiled up and engulfed my reason? The Prophet knew how to reach the primitive, the irrational depths of human nature. But the Bhak'zaa were not human. Stripped of his stage paraphernalia and the force of his persuasive tongue. thrown up against the blank wall of a totally alien mind, what could he hope to acheive but martyrdom? Now he appeared to be speaking"head thrown back, arms uplifted -- as he unleashed, into emptiness, all the power at his command. For what seemed like an impossibly long timethough I suppose it was only minutes, or secondsnothing happened. The actors stood frozen upon the stage, locked in silent, unseen combat. Whatever invisible forces met headlong in those few feet of space between them, for the moment at least an impasse had been reached. I felt I could bear it no longer -- I wanted it to be finished and done with. I waited for the hands to drop, the rigid spine to crumple, the cool eyes to go suddenly empty as the mind dissolved behind them. But still the Prophet spoke and the Bhak'zaa stood motionless and unresponding, like great slimy fungi risen out of the soil. I thought I saw Howard begin to sway. And then Jock McLaren came up behind the aliens from somewhere in the woods and quietly caved in the backs of their skulls with a Fish club. I watched him drag the bodies over to the ship and stuff them one at a time through the opening. Then I looked at Howard. I didn't need to see his face to know what had happened. For several minutes he stood motionless and stared into the empty place where the Bhak'zaa had been. Then his knees buckled and he crumped slowly to the ground. Jock came back across the field, wiping his hands on his pocket handkerchief. He set the Prophet gently on his feet and half-led, halfdragged him away from the ship and into the shelter of the trees. Then the ship lifted way from (he ground on a sudden pillar of flame. I guessed that Jock had sent it home with a message from Perigord, one I hoped the Bhak'zaa would understand. inn and listened to the True Followers singing in the Temple. We couldn't hear the words but the melody drifted down to us -- threnodic, liturgical, inexpressibly moving. Now and then it was drowned out entirely by a burst of laughter from the pub or by a sudden exuberant credenza on the Rigelian zyga. The rest of Perigord was celebrating a great victory; that their participation was indirect and their understanding of the battle strategy nonexistent dampened their joy not one whit. But up on the hill they had not yet begun to rejoice. Tonight they paid tribute to the fallen leader, to the messiah who had sacrificed himself to save the human race. I took Jock's hand. "Everybody thinks the Prophet did it alone," I said. "Are we going to leave it at that?" "Why not? He's the one who's sitting in the hospital with his mind blasted out, not me. God knows he's earned any credit he gets." And so I kept my private knowledge to myself for fifty years. They put the Prophet, what was left of him, in the General Hospital, along with the other victims of the Bhak'zaa -- and after a while they built a special institution for them. Rather pointlessly, as it turned out, for none of them lived to see the edifice completed. begins in the next issue! a lead letter, # for other letters, chosen for publication under the Confine letters to science or science-fiction topics. Share your knowledge, theories, angers, hopes with your fellow readers! New York, N.Y. # Howard was the last one to go; I'm told he clung tenaciously to existence -- of a kind -- for half a year. After that the institution was converted into a hostel for the pilgrims who had begun to flow in ever-increasing numbers into Perigord. What was disastrous for the Prophet's personal dreams of power was, ironically, a shot in the arm for the faith he had founded. The followers made sure that the story of mankind's last-minute salvation, suitably dramatized and embellished, went out on the next Earth-bound ship. What part Pete Jackson may have played in this publicity drive I would not venture to guess; except to say that he was a good businessman and a tireless civic booster and surely could not have overlooked the advantages of owning a tavern in Mecca. At any rate, the big public networks on Earth seized upon the story and the Temple at Perigord became the spiritual home of a galactic faith. Martyrdom, however uncomfortable and inconvenient for the individual, is a splendid thing for a religion. And for commerce. I suppose that quite possibly in five years -- or five hundred -- the Bhak'zaa may return to our corner of the universe. But next time there may be no Prophet (and no Jock McLaren) to drive them away. But I prefer to think that Jock's display of primitive violence may have disconcerted their leaders enough to send them slithering off in some other direction. There are, after all, plenty of stars in the sky. We've orbited a good many of those stars ourselves, Jock McLaren and I. About the time that the pilgrims started to arrive, Jock dug out his battered copy of Plimm's Guide to the Inhabited Planets. I wasn't sorry to move on. It was clear that Perigord would never be quite the same again. Already it was getting crowded. The sea was full of pleasure boats and the comfortable clublike atmosphere had vanished from the inn now that there were so many unfamiliar faces. It was hard for me, harder than I ever thought it would be, to keep silent when I heard over and over again the details of how the Prophet went forth unarmed and vanquished the alien invaders. And then there was the statue, the one they commissioned to stand beside the Thomas Howard Monument. It was fifteen feet high and carved in the faithfully realistic avante-garde style they called the New Objectivism. Wherever I went in Perigord I seemed to pass it and always in spite of myself I looked up. And the Prophet's granite eyes stared back at me, mocking me. On the stone lips was a small, cold smile of triumph.  Faster than the speed of light or a woman's love are... T HE Director of Publications for the Institute has stated that devices that succeed are more interesting then devices that fail. This one did succeed several times under conditions that are not practical to duplicate and when it failed it really failed. But there is a chance that it may yet succeed under normal controlled condi tions and it will matter very much if it does. From the case book of the Institute we give that early episode -- at the same time a qualified success and a grotesque failure -- of the sad death of Cecil Corn: Us. and others of the Institute. Light (The Fence Around Us) as limitor to our hopes of far travel, unless a breakthrough is made, a new framework set up or a new aspect of matter discovered. Corn, if anything can be found that travels at a speed greater than light the fence is breached. An examination of all transmission does not reveal anything that travels at a speed greater than light. However, it is discovered that we do not know the speed of one thing: Telepathy or thought transference. Corn examined this. He found that telepathy travels at a variety of speeds, from olfactory (bluntly, the speed of smell, for pairs of telepaths whose body auras must be in contact for transmission) through speed of sound (for certain pairs who convey by pseudo-sound) to Earth-Instantaneous speed (roughly radio-light speed). With the human element present, it was not possible to distinquish Earth-instantaneous from a real instantaneous. Earth did not provide a long enough base line. Corn -- himself an adequate telepath -- set up a number of moon contacts. He convinced himself that telepathy might be truly instantaneous, but he failed to convince others. The human element still ate up what should have been a second and a half time lag between instantaneous telepathy and radio transmission. Corn set up contact with a young Chinese named Francis Pung who was on Mars mission. The two were in good rapport. The time lag on test night should have been four and a half minutes. If telepathy were truly instantaneous its message should have been received and recorded completely before the synchronous radio message arrived at Earth. The experiment was well witnessed. Corn sat at the symbol machine and began to receive and record. Corn knew these first symbols in advance, but not others. Then his Mars contact went to impassioned voice and Corn recorded the message in almost hysterical words: Corn, believe me that I transmit by mind and at this time. Whatever you will hear about me shortly will not change it. The symbols now become impossible to me... Corn recorded the words and sat back bewildered. A four-minute silence ensued and then the radio message began. It gave the first symbols as Corn had recorded them. Then it gave further symbols which were not known in advance and which Corn had not set down. Then it gave the news that Francis Pung had dropped dead in the Mars radio booth just after the beginning of the experiment. Corn could not have known that Pung would die. He had received a message of sorts four minutes before the radio message. But the episode became and is still known as the Great Corn Hoax. Aloysius Shiplap and others of us persuaded Corn to go on experimenting. "This next one has to be it," Corn said, "Another failure would kill me." Corn set up another Mars contact with Sid Sideral, a man in such perfect health that he was a marvel. Concurrently with this final test of Corn's our Valery Mok set up an experiment of her own. She was in rapport with her friend Corn. As the test went on she set down what went through the mind of Corn as he received the message of Sideral, and as he believed he was recording it. Valery's notes -- which were not time-stamped -- are these: "Perfect, Sid, nothing will go wrong this time. Why is Aloysius fiddling with my head and mumbling? Receiving and recording nicely, Sid, if only they would let me alone. Why are the idiots taking off my necktie and pouring water over me? Why are they coming at me with a needle? I've had all my shots. Sid, I've beat the jinx. You're a partner too healthy to die on me. Ah, ah, Sid -- the jinx had one trick left. I lose again. I died on you." He did. Cecil Corn died at the beginning of the experiment and he had recorded nothing. What Valery Mok recorded was not clocked. But she made affidavit that Corn had been receiving from Sideral exactly the same data that came by radio four minutes later that she had heard it as an undercurrent to the thoughts of Corn with whom she was in rapport. The press does not usually call a lady a shameless liar, but in this case it did. The incident is still known as the Great Mok Mockery. Those of us who would like to believe have had our faith shaken. We have made a dozen further tests of simultaneous distant radio and telepathic transmission. In every case we have found that telepathic transmission over great distance is at radio-light speed and not beyond it. We cannot believe that the two incidents were conscious frauds, but they may have been unconscious ones. own. Open, and subject to review. ger. in the Case Book. But the case did remain in the open file and Gregory Smirnov of the Institute pulled it out once a year to review it. He did so now with a quorum present. "It always makes me sad to see that folder on Cecil," said Valery. "He was such a sweet man. You remember the funny way he had of scattering cigar ashes over everything? And his little trick of falling asleep in the middle of a sentence? Well, you've done your duty, Gregory. Put it away for another year." "No. I'm thinking of reopening the experiment," said Gregory. " Y ou're crazy," Glasser said. "Not crazy. A little odd, perhaps. I wouldn't be director of the Institute if I weren't. The problem remains. A breakthrough must be made, a new framework set up or a new aspect of matter has to be discovered. If matter is only what we have believed it to be we are limited forever. But there is a missing factor. All we need is a proper sort of relay to make the idea work." "And do you know where to find such a relay?" Aloysius asked. "I believe it could be found in a hundred impractical places every minute," Gregory said. "First we must somehow catch that relay on the fly and prove that it does work. Then we will have to synthesize it and have it always ready. It will not solve our problem. It will only enable us to state our problem seriously and go to work on it. We will prove that there is one special case of instantaneous speed -- beyond radio-light speed. Then we will seek means to bring other things to that speed. We will have broken out of our framework and set the problem in its proper context." "You speak as though the relay already existed," said Valery. "Why, it does," Gregory said. "That is, it exists sometimes. That is, I think it does." "If it exists, then use it," said Glasser. "Make the test." "I intend to if I can. But the relay is tricky and hard to come by. Epiktistes, who has analyzed a tion, believes that it has an effective life of between five and thirty seconds -- no more." "Well, Gregory, you will have to acquire a number of the relays to experiment effectively," Aloysius said, "or you will have to find ways of extending their life. The relays -- are they expensive?" "Not as you mean it, Aloysius." "Does it take long to construct one?" "About ninety years on an average." (On the same day that Gregory Smirnov reopened the Cecil Corn Case, the Nine Conspirators of Nebula Proxima were sentenced to death by a Court on Kentauron Mikron. We thought you might not have heard of it.) Gregory Smirnov nibbled at mountains of data for days. He seemed to make a dozen false starts. All institute people were clammy when they were onto something that wasn't yet ripe. They would never give an honest man a hint of what they were onto. But somebody had to bring Smirnov out of his trance. "Just what are you working on, Gregory?" asked Glasser after a routine meeting of the Institute people. "Or rather -- since it's apparent that you're not doing any work at all -- what are you thinking about?" "About electric eels when they die," said Gregory. "Oh? I didn't know you were interested in them? And what else?" "Gegenschein, condensers, bird entrails, missing factors, oracular pythons, thanatakolouthia (deathtrains or death-echoes), backlash, young wives' tales, shackling emancipation from frameworks, hysteresis, collapsing fields, bubbles when they burst." "Oh, come now!" protested Valery. "Atoms or systems into ruin hurl'd, And now a bubble burst, and now a world," issued the machine Epiktistes. "What? What?" demanded Glasser. "Who is making less sense, the man or the machine?" "It's from A. Pope," issued Epiktistes. "I thought it was pertinent." "One riddle at a time," said Charles Cogsworth, the humble husband of Valery. "What of the shackling emancipation from frameworks, Gregory?" "One framework actually -- that in which we live. The Baconian and Comptean Revolutions freed us from the old frameworks centuries before we were born. But they prisoned us in a tighter one -- that of doctrinaire materialism. Now we are forbidden to have superstitions at all, so a most interesting field is closed to us. We cannot get out of our present frame, we cannot even come near its borders -- but there are some answers to be found in those borderlands." "To those of us who like bird entrails -- and there are less than two of us in the world -- your interest is welcome," said Aloysius. "But what is your interest, Gregory?" "The emphasis on speed," said Gregory Smirnov. "In reading fortunes from bird entrails, great speed was necessary. The living bird was ripped open and studied. Whatever happened, it happened fast." "There's another one," issued the machine Epiktistes: " 'All at once, and nothing first. Just as bubbles do when they burst.' From O.W. Holmes. That's the way the One-Hoss Shay broke down." "What about condensers, backlash, collapsing fields?" asked Cogsworth. "Oh, we explain them with equations, but we don't really explain. Why should the old electromagnetic animal kick hardest just after it has died? Why is the echo stronger than the voice?" "And young wives' tales?" asked Valery. "I've been a young wife for more years than seems possible." "You came close to it in the Great Mok Mockery," said Gregory. "An old wife would be too sane to conceive of such an approach." "What does happen when electric eels die?" demanded Glasser. "What does happen to bubbles when they burst?" "I don't know," said Gregory, "but either of them would serve as a relay -- for too short an interval. A relay, but not a good enough relay. I need something more intricate than an eel and more tenuous than a bubble. And I need it exactly when it vanishes." ple could get from Gregory Smirnov that day. They tried to find from Epiktistes, the machine resident at the Institute, what sort of relay it was of which he had "I'm almost as much in the dark as you," Epiktistes issued. "I've lions of things for that man. What he calls a relay I may be calling something else." "But what is it that has an effective life of between five and thirty seconds and no more?" insisted Charles Cogsworth. "The pledge of a stranger, the allegiance of a Martian, the interest of a dilettante, the love of a gray-eyed woman," issued Epiktistes. "Epikt, you can be as exasperating as a man," said Valery. But Gregory was going ahead with something. He announced to them that he had set up a new test which would have to be the conclusive test. "Then you have found a good way of obtaining your relays?" Aloysius asked. "No. I have not found out anything new," Gregory said. "But I have accidentally acquired the use of a bunch of the relays. I believe that they will serve for the test and the proof. Then I will begin my long hard search to synthesize the things and to apply the things to more solid matter -- or to prove that matter is less solid than it seems." "Are you still bothered by our framework?" Cogsworth asked. "Yes. We are so superstitious that we cower in the middle of our frame. If we are so sure, what are we afraid of? We have insisted that life is no more than chemicalelectro-magnetic phenomena, but we are afraid to consider that life may have such backlash as all other similar phenomena show. I wonder how they will play it down when I finally prove it all." It was a major experiment and it involved nine radio receivers, nine conventional telepathic receivers, nine special telepathic receivers. It began. The nine special telepaths received and recorded nine separate symbols. This was important. These symbols were not known by anyone on Earth. They were known by only one person on the originating asteroid up to the moment they were given for transmission. They would not be verified until they were received by radio. Then the nine special telepaths received and recorded in words -- short messages and still shorter -- total transmissions from five to thirty seconds, no more. Then silence and the wait for the messages by radio and normal telepathy to begin. "Who were they?" asked Aloysius who had the gift of always being in the dark as to details of a project. "Oh, the nine conspirators of Nebula Proxima," said Gregory. "They have just been executed on the asteroid where the conspiracy was planned." "And they are transmitting after they are dead?" "Certainly not, Aloysius. We could not believe that and still live in our narrow framework. The instant of the collapsing field is still a part of the life of the field. The bursting of the bubble must still be accounted a phenomenon of the bubble. They serve -- just after their apparent deaths -- as the instantaneous relay." "This was the missing factor?" "Yes. It was the factor of the instantaneous transmission when Francis Pung died on Mars. It was the factor when Cecil Corn died on Earth. The death-instantaneous relay works in both directions." "And you believe that you can synthesize such a relay?" "I am too old to break out of the frame, Aloysius. My chilly faith constrains me to believe that everything is material. And anything that is material can be reproduced in matter." "And what if the frame is all a mistake?" "In either case, the problem can now be tackled." "It was of this that Epiktistes "Yes. The more clearly verified cases of death-simultaneous apparitions and messages." "How were the nine criminals induced to cooperate?" "What had they to lose? They were all reasonable men, save on politics." The slow minutes had trickled away. The radio transmission began to come through. At the same time arrived the messages from trained telepath to trained telepath -- all coming at radiolight speed and each received and recorded by an operator in his own cubicle. The symbols were those nine already received. This itself was verification. The brief comments of the criminals were also verification. They were flashes of wit and irony sparked by details of their own executions that could not have been known before. mission in a special case was proved. And once proved, it opened the gates? And many men bent their genius to the follow-up, the synthesizing of a comparable relay? Well, no -- it didn't happen like that. Gregory Smirnov and Aloysius Shiplap and Valery Mok and a few are working on the followup and they are getting some good leads. But the thing was not accepted by the Credentials Society, though they had their own impartial men observing and taking part in the experiment. Three men of the Credentials Society had even served as receivers for three of the criminals. The results were rejected by Credentials because "the veracity of the Testimony of convicted Criminals may not be accepted as Evidence in any Prime Matter under Dispute." It is still called the Great Gregory Gallimaufry.  W E'VE spoken of this before. While the writing of fiction is usually a cerebral process, the reading of it is not. While a number of readers have the capacity and sometimes the inclination to appreciate the well-turned phrase, few have the patience to take delight in a series of them over sixty thousand consecutive words. Many people quote from Shakespeare. Fewer have read him except under compulsion. The most popular writers are semiliterate. Quib me no quibbles -- certainly there are literate works of fiction that have enjoyed tens and hundreds of years. The overnight success of the masses, however, is invariably written as though the author regarded the language as an impediment. And that is precisely so. Language, in any form, interferes between the reader and the writer's concept. It remains for the mass-successful author only to restrict himself to concepts that have already been half-communicated for him by the ambient popular mood. After that the purpose of his language is to deliver the recognition signal and get out of the way -- to travel no graceful paths, to cling to every rut of popular grammar, to be completely unobtrusive -- except, perhaps, to a teacher or a critic. Thus James Bond, Tarzan and the Valentine Smith of Stranger in a Strange Land's back half. Thus Leon Uris, Arthur Hailey, Harold Robbins and A.E. van Vogt. But this is an old assertion here. Now toward a new point: Hardly anyone is so miserable as to write badly on purpose. In his mind any writer chosen at random will have an image of what constitutes good writing. And though he will from time to time deliberately depart from it in his actions for one pressing reason or another, as long as he holds the image and feels he can duplicate it in his actions, he still considers himself a good writer. The reams of flawed or uninspired copy in his closet do not have, for him, the weight of the three or four results from the times when he was acting in accordance with the image. Though he has authored Blood on My Jets a thousand times, he is redeemed for himself by one time when the muse whispered to him while he wasn't busy with something else. And that's how it should be -- for his sake. But suppose he wrote Blood on My Jets rather well? When he goes to his grave with his one manuscript and consigns the piles of lead novelettes for Stupendous Science Monthly to the dungheap, what is he heaping on what may be a vast congregation of fans? Does a writer see two audiences? A good audience for his work in accordance with his image of good writing and then, for the other stuff, an ignominious one? Doeshe perhaps see one audience without the power to differentiate? These are terrible traps to set for one's own soul. But they need concern only him, not us. For the reader need make no discriminations. Either a story takes hold of him or it doesn't. If he has an analytical bent and would like to ponder why he was swept up -- when the story's finished and readership has ended -- that, too, is undoubtedly a pleasure to some, but it has nothing to do with being a reader. It has to do with being possessed of an educated, intelligent brain -- like that of most writers. That is when reader and writer come closest together as human beings on the common ground of rationality. Reading is an experience of the spinal column, which knows only pleasure or pain and cares nothing for the writer. ers. They meet a fair number of people who have had the exto discuss it. A reader is in a condition of autohypnosis and has narrow interests. The circle of a writer's acquaintances, on the other hand, is bound to be as witty and articulate as he was while he was constructing a hypnotism. And here is a trap for all of us. Because it seems possible that a writer might mistake his acquaintances for readers and the appreciation of his intelligence for the same thing that makes readers seek out his work. A writer of fiction is by definition incapable of reading it. He does something else; he decodes the words on the paper, examines the structure of narrative which results from their arrangment and transposes this into an appreciation, much like Patton visiting Waterloo. Prosaists dig poetry, however -- and movies; better yet, music or photography. Writers have forgotten what it's like to pick up a book and just let the story envelop them. There is no being carried fully away, as there is in the concert hall or the Odeon. It's a recognized price one pays, but perhaps its full extent is not appreciated by all those who pay it. For except for the rich, uninhibited few who fantasize directly onto paper as Ian Fleming and Fdgar Rice Burroughs did, writers as they go along tend more and more to feel that good writing is writing on which a high degree of rationality has been expended -- most often, visibly expended -- and that any writing they do that has not received this benefit is the less, in direct proportion. And there are of course other occupational specialties staffed by people who take the same view. These are editors, critics and career intellectuals. (We exclude publishers; publishers as a class converse either in figures or in news releases). So there are few editorial workers who do not feel guilty about their coarser associations. I met the man who wrote the blurbs for I le was a broken man, but was recovering slowly in his Greenwich Village music store. More to the point, there are few people a writer meets who by their nature and inclination do not reinforce the belief that only painstaking work is good work -- that is, work worthy of consideration. What few people seem to propose is that while there is a difference between good and bad composition, there is no one-to-one relationship between this and good or bad communication. In all my years I have never met a raped mind that was restored to innocence by a book. I have seen people energized by stories, but they are not necessarily driven in any consistent direction. I also have a little list of stories I consider better than other stories and I can give you reasons. But I can't always give them in a manner coherent to you, because sometimes I find that the enjoyable things in a story will not yield to description in analytical terms, just as I find that a book that analyzes # proof can sometimes be rather dull. In fact, downright discouraging. One is led to the conclusion that the analytical approach is not consistently effective, and that to attempt to substitute something para-logical, as Damon Knight does with his symbolic evaluations, is to plunge into a morass. Such a morass as one would be a fool to be defending throughout the remainder of one's professional lifetime, as I would have to do were I to construct one of my own. Then again, I'm not as smart as Damon, or as any top-flight critic. But I wander from my point (a sure sign of advancing senility). In fact, I have two points (a sure sign of evil). number of skilled people demonstrably intelligent, personally charming, professionally knowledgeable and critically acclaimed who are writing good books and giving pleasure to fewer and fewer readers. Question A, under that heading: Are we selecting those writers who are by nature better equipped to entertain and leaving entertainment to despised mediocrities who may -- here we come doubling back on our tracks -- in fact not be as mediocre as all that? B, under the same heading: Is there a Mission to improve the nature and condition of the world by telling Important stories -- and if so, will you show me the Improver who is not doing it by cutting down his readership to an elite? An in-effect elite of semiprofessionals? C, if there is no Mission, why aren't we teaching From Russia With Love in English Lit courses? Was it not a signal event in the history of that field? Didn't it speak for the Cold War in exactly the same way A Tale of Two Cities spoke for the French Revolution? Isn't it qualified on a dozen other counts? True, most of the younger generation never heard of it, but how many of them do you suppose would have heard of Dickens if the establishment weren't keeping him alive? Oh, I'm oversimplifying, all right. But I would like to see somebody keep nudging at this; not because it will change or improve anything, but because it will drag us one step closer to cutting down the confused to a numerically smaller -- but unfortunately no less potent -- elite, as always happens. (As usual, I did my homework. I had some books to review. I com -- Doubleday, # -- because it is an entertaining book, which I suspect Jim thinks is minor. The rest I commend to whatever fate awaits the lazy, the pretentious, the greedy -- in short, the confused. As usual when I produce a long essay intended to cut rather close to the bone, I chose not to write the reviews, for fear someone might think I was going from the general to the particular). Finally, I'd like to apologize to all the people whose letters I never answered. I didn't feel I was in a position to get into either a good or bad relationship based on this column. And with that, we close. Point Two is that your faithful reviewer has no further grounds for believing himself even marginally competent. It has been about Five years, I thank you for your kind attention and I am hanging it up.  June #, #-July #, #I Science fiction lost one of its brightest stars when John W. Campbell passed on at the age of #. A pioneering writer in the genre under his own name and the pseudonym Don A. Stuart, he became editor of Astounding (later Analog) in #. Continuing in that post until his death, he made monumental contributions to the field. He published the first stories of many science-fictioneers who today are famous. Perhaps more than any man, he helped forge what is often called the "Golden Age of Science Fiction." Over the years, he tirelessly continued to define, shape and give direction to science fiction by deeds and words. The latter, often controversial, were always thought-provoking. Here are some memorable examples: Science fiction comes when science takes some of the tension of terror out of the future tense. (Astounding, June, No literature is sound, no philosophy of action workable, if it doesn't take a hard look at itself and consider whether the Eternal Fitness of Things isn't getting a little tight across the shoulders. (Introduction, #nd edition. Cloak of Aesir, #) Mainstream literature is, in fact, a narrow subdivision of the field of science fiction... Science fiction includes the total scope from the remote past to the far future -- and anywhere in the universe... Mainstream literature is... a small local eddy in the whole stream of history, which is the proper field of science fiction. (From a speech made to Eastern Science Fiction Association, #) Good science fiction is relevant -- more relevant than any other kind of fiction. But it isn't properly relevant to what you're thinking now; it's relevant to what you had better be thinking next year and the rest of your life. (From a private letter, #) conclusion The Moon Children were born to the wives of three lunar explorers who had become mysteriously contaminated during an unscheduled moon landing in response to a light phenomenon. apart, mentally precocious and aware of each other before they met -- and months later. Earth had had experience of the dangers of contact with alien biocosms -- particularly those of Jupiter and Mercury and the children were hated and feared. KYtheir parents and all three were brought up under laboratory condian official body. Their immediate supervision was in the hands of Nick's the mystery of the propulsion system used by Jovian delta-life -- and traded his knowledge for some of the moon grit that had contaminated his father. The grit held an instant message for the children. It told them they were not children at all -- and not human. From the moon grit, fashioned by their real mission. They are to build a gigantic tachyon tower to guide in stellar culture capable of solving Earth's growing problems with alien biocosms. Construction of the tower, however, would tax Earth's global resources. So world governments vote cope individually with the problems of the invading biocosms. tinue their study of the tetrahedron, but their problems are compounded creasingly animal-like, becomes jealous of them. The new world situation ly attached to his father and further With Earth now virtually in a state of siege by the alien biocosms, a new menace appears. Metal ants, energy-consuming and impervious to attack, overrun Skygate. Suspected of collaboration with the alien menace, these events, is being flown into custody when his plane is downed in an apparent attack by Jovian delta-life. He comes to in a hospital. While he recovers, Earth is slowly losing the battle of the biocosms. But he hears rumors leading him to believe that priceless tetrahedron -- and is being worshiped as a sex-symbol by women. Narasimachar. The gammaforms were eating his nerve tissue now. Most of the time he was twisting and moaning in an agony the nurses couldn't relieve, or howling in delirium, but sometimes he was sane and calm enough to talk. "You know, Hodian, I hate to go now," he told me during one long midnight interlude. "Just before the world ends. I'd rather be the last man. Anyhow, I'd like to live long enough to see where we went wrong." Drowsily, I pondered that. "I was a research man," he said. "I never cared much for individual people -- you learned not to in the Indian cities where I grew up. But I did have rather large ideals. That's why I tackled the space diseases. We had to conquer them, I thought, before we could hope to make friends with our neighbor biocosms. Now I guess we'll never win." He sighed and fell silent. I lay contemplating Spike Ballou and his tale of Guy's kingdom of women, who were somehow protected by the moon jewel from both space creatures and space diseases. The whole story seemed too complex and improbable to bear retelling to a dying man, so I said nothing. "I've always been an optimist," Narasimachar went on suddenly. "I believed in science. I hoped it would show us our world and our nature. I tried to make it a bridge that we could follow, from the animals we are to the gods we could be." I heard him move and felt his tormented eyes on me in the dark. "Hodian, do you think I was wrong?" I had to say I didn't know. By morning he was frothing and whimpering again. Two days later he died. Andy Elving came in to pull the sheets over his face and draw the screen around his bed, but nobody took him away. Sometimes I heard feet and thumps and whispers in the corridor, but nobody answered my buzzer. The screen blocked my view of the window, but for a time I could hear sounds in the street. The drum of fast traffic. An angry blare of horns. Now and again, squealing tires and the crash of a collision. These noises ebbed and finally ceased. By afternoon the silence was stifling. I strained to hear the clink of a dish, the echo of a footstep, a voice on the street, for any sound at all. All I could hear, with my head on the pillow, was the slow throb of my own blood. Before nightfall, Narasimachar had begun to smell. Not, however, with any odor of human decay, but with the sour and overpowering scent of the gamma-life which had consumed him, a scent like a mashed beetle. Goaded by that odor, by hot thirst and cold terror, I struggled out of bed that night. Giddy with weakness, clutching at chairs and the wall, I swayed around that blocking screen and reached the window. Outside, a full moon shone on a sea of snowy fog. It lay flat across the river valley and covered most of the town. Here, on the low hill where the hospital stood, the tops of trees and the roofs of a few drowned houses stood dark above it. Covering the first floor of the hospital, the fog came nearly to my window ledge. Far away across it, faint lights twinkled on the black hills where I suppose the refugees were camped. Though no wind stirred the trees, that vast white lake was alive with lazy waves whose slow rise and fall became almost hypnotic. Cold as the moon, serenely soundless, it shone with an unearthly loveliness that almost invited me to jump. morning out of a long nightmare in which a sweet high voice like the baby Kyrie's kept enticing me to dive into that snowy fog. I found myself where I must have fallen inside the window. Along with all the familiar discomforts of my gamma-form infection, I was bruised and chilled, too numb to move. Elving wore a mask against the overwhelming beetle reek of Dr. Narasimachar's corpse. Pale and grim beneath it, he made no effort to speak, but moved with methodic calm, hauling me into a wheelchair and pushing me down the empty corridors and ramps out to the hospital parking lot. It was deserted except for an abandoned funeral coach that must have come for the dead doctor. My stiffened limbs jerked with shock when I met the fog. Its odor struck me first -- a heavy rancid scent that made me think of overripe muskmelons rotting in a garbage can. Then I saw it through a screen of trees -- a gray uneven sea that heaved and billowed as if agitated by more wind than I could feel. Its surface layers, darkened to a leaden color, were shredded into tattered, crawling wisps, as if somehow dissolved by sunlight. Its level had sunk perhaps a dozen yards, leaving the hospital on a low island rimmed with a red, slick-looking residue where its deeper layers had lain. Beneath those writhing tongues its depths were still milk-white, opaque as ever. Lapping over the roofs below the row of trees, the dull flood filled the valley and still covered most of the city. A forlorn little group of buildings in the business district rose out of it, the tallest topped with a sign "A bad night, Mr. Kim." Elving had torn off his white mask when we came into the open. "Sorry I couldn't get you out yesterday, but I was trying to save a few of my roses." He was loading me out of the wheelchair into the long black hearse and I saw a stack of his rose bushes already there, neatly bagged in burlap. "The militia had warned us, but the fog came in faster than anybody thought. I spent the night on the hospital roof." I felt a pang of dismay when I learned that the motor keys were missing, but Andy Elving had been an astro-engineer. He lifted the hood and started the motor with a pair of pliers. I watched with a little more hope as he got under the wheel and drove us off the parking lot. The fog surrounded us. He tried one street and then another, turning back when the pavement dipped below that restless sea. Everything was covered on three sides of us. Southward, however, the ground was higher. At last we found one residential street where dripping trees and soiled roofs marked out a hazardous lane through the fogginess. Elving stopped the hearse above that street to study the crawling tongues of mist that still intermittently hid the red-slimed pavement. Stolidly calm, he pulled a plug of tobacco out of his hip pocket and bit off the end of it. "A filthy habit," he muttered absently. "Picked it up on the moon. We couldn't smoke in the spacecraft." He sat there some thirty minutes, chewing steadily, spitting unobtrusively, watching those tossing rags of fog. At last he expelled his wad into the street, closed the window, gripped the wheel. "Hang on, Mr. Kim," he called to me. "The stuff has gone down as far as it's going to. I guess it's now or never for us." Too weak to hang on, I dropped flat. The trucklike hearse lurched down the street. Gray tongues licked at the windows. Suddenly everything was white. Elving sat hunched and rigid, driving blind. We hit something. The hearse lurched and quivered with the impact. Above the whine of the racing motor I thought I heard another sound -- a thin fading wail, like the cry of some small creature in pain. Perhaps the echo simply lurked in my excited imagination, for the hearse was skidding, the tires screeching on the unseen pavement with a far louder scream. Elving grunted and struggled at the wheel. We jolted against the hidden curb, and that rancid muskmelon odor was suddenly nauseating. But the hearse roared on till I saw blue sky. Elving stopped a mile up the street. He rolled down the window, mopped his calm brown face and bit off more tobacco. "Well, Mr. Kim." He looked around at me almost casually. "What now?" "I think I know a place where the fog and the ants won't come. A place where nobody gets the space diseases." I told him briefly about Spike Ballou and the Moon King. "I've heard that yarn." He frowned in disbelief. "These times you can hear anything." "But I know the moon children. Guy Hood is my nephew. I've seen the object they call the moon jewel. I believe the story's true. I'd like to see Guy again if we can get to Fairfax." "My son was married there." He squinted deliberately at the fuel gauge and turned to peer at the uneasy sea behind us. "Just a couple hundred miles. Travel ain't as easy as it used to be -- but why not?" A shrug announced his decision. "I guess we've nowhere else to go." T HE land was empty for a good many miles. We stopped two or three times to investigate abandoned vehicles. Elving loaded spare cans of fuel from one of them and lugged a case of dehydrated beef and a plastic bag of water from another. A militia roadblock stopped us at the crest of a long hill. Three hollow-eyed young boys manned it. They stabbed bayonets into the pile of rose bushes and asked nervous questions. When Elving told them about my gamma-form infection they stepped quickly back and waved us on. For miles we drove beside refugee camps. Rocky hills were covered with tents and parked vehicles. Stragglers were still on the road and once a militia convoy held us up, crossing ahead of us with water tanks and trucks of crated food. An enormous crowd swarmed around an open-air tabernacle on one hilltop, so near the road that I caught snatches of a hymn brayed from a speaker system and phrases from a screaming preacher warning his congregation to prepare itself for the end of the world. It had never seemed so near. Dusty militiamen at a second roadblock told us that snakes had been reported nesting in the higher hills ahead, but Elving refused to believe it. This whole region, he thought, was too low and humid for the snakes. When he warned the men about my space disease they let us drive on. We met no snakes. Those bare hills were vacant until we saw a half-dressed girl standing by the road, waving us to a stop. Elving slowed the hearse, but suddenly speeded again. Hidden men sprang out of the weeds as we went by and glass fragments sprayed me from sudden holes in our rear windows. Out of range, Elving stopped to look for damage. When he found nothing serious he opened a tin of dried meat and offered to share it with me. All I wanted was water, but he ate with evident relish and washed his dentures carefully before we went on. Beyond these hills the road fell into another wide valley. To my relief, there was no fog. We drove through miles of weed-grown farmland and then across an oddly empty space ridged here and there with mounds of broken brick that looked as dead as Babylon. "Transplanet City." Elving nodded at the red mounds. "Transplanet Chemical was located here. The main industrial center in these parts. Till the ants came." The ants had removed the old metal bridges. We had to leave the pavement and jolt down a rocky detour to a log trestle the militia must have built. The road beyond climbed again into barren rises that seemed vacant until hammering bullets dusted me once more with broken glass. A tire was punctured, too, but we kept going long enough to outrun three ragged gunmen who chased us in an old farm tractor. Elving fixed the tire where we stopped that night, in a clump of trees behind a burned and looted country store. He slept a little while I sat up to watch. We went on at dawn. That day we crossed grassy highlands that must have held cattle ranches, though I saw nothing larger than a frightened rabbit. In late afternoon we reached a level prairie that sloped gently toward a dark shadow along the horizon. "Yonder's Fairfax." Elving had stopped to check the tires and to do what he could for me. "Just beyond that ridge it's the old Greenway park." He rolled the tobacco in his jaw thoughtfully. "Fairfax could offer us a problem. I don't say this Moon King ain't your nephew. But how do you aim to identify yourself?" Set against all the other hazards we had faced, the question seemed at first trivial, yet I found no easy answer. We were men. Guy's women, expecting no friends, would probably shoot without warning. Andy Elving shrugged and drove silently on before I could think of any reasonable solution. We passed abandoned farms, fields unplowed and buildings burned, and crossed another strip of pastureland where no cattle grazed. Abruptly, near the ridge head, Elving stopped the hearse and climbed out to inspect the pavement. "Cleat tracks," he muttered. "Your brother's tank." double scar the tank had made, wallowing across a muddy field toward the woods. Elving grunted and pointed, and I discovered the tank itself parked beneath a tree, sloppily camouflaged with a few broken branches. A bullet slapped the top of the hearse and whined away. "Your friend Spike Ballou." Elving slid under the wheel. He nodded toward a group of horsemen riding out of the trees beyond the tank. "I'd rather not meet them." They rode hard to intercept us, but the hearse was faster. We lost sight of them as the road wound into the wooded ridges beyond the tank. In happier times this had been a pleasant recreation spot. It was now an empty buffer zone around Guy's kingdom. We plowed through the frost-seared weeds and vines that clotted the unused pavement, detoured the burned-out vehicles and felled trees that blocked it. Elving braked to a quick stop at last, where a bridge was gone. The gap was only thirty feet, but we found no way across it. That final frustration was almost too much for me on top of all my fatigue and pain, but Elving was quietly hopeful that Guy's girls would reach us ahead of Ballou's men. Patiently he went to work on a signal. My name, we decided, was our best password. Mixing motor oil with charcoal from the burned bridge, he set about printing it on a sheet. Amid the space war's madness that spot was a paradoxical island of peace, sweet with the cool natural odors of terrestrial life and decay. Clear water gurgled over the pebbles. The frost had not touched the blue morning-glories still shining in the deeper shadows. A jay scolded Elving as he stretched our sign from a tree. Somewhere a woodpecker drummed. We waited. I must have been dozing. I sensed a sudden stillness, then a clatter of hoofs on the pavement behind us. That sound stopped. There was only the murmur of the stream until I heard my brother's voice. "Now hold your cool." He stepped from behind a screen of morning-glories, a rifle in his hand. As fat as ever, he moved with surprising agility. His shapeless coveralls were stiff with grease, perhaps from the tank. A filthy brimless hat crowned his dark Levantine head like a fez. "Well, Kimmie. I thought you were dead -- and you don't look good." His slow drawl reflected neither pleasure nor surprise. He stopped outside the bullet-shattered window after a wary glance at Elving. "What are you doing here?" "We're refugees." I nodded at Elving. "From the fog over Pitman. We're looking for Guy." "You'll be sorry if you find him." His soiled face opened in a grin as if to some gloating recollection. "I don't think you'll ever see him. His women don't like us human men. But I'm in a position to persuade Ballou to let you try -- if you'll carry a message for us." I waited. "A message from Captain Spike Ballou." Tom fumbled the crumpled butt of a narcorette out of his pocket. With no light for it, he sprinkled the last blue grains into his grimy palm, sniffed them into his nostrils and sprayed me with a sneeze. "A message to the women -- we figure Guy is sleeping now." A slow grin of dull joy had spread over his bloated face. He closed his glassy eyes and we waited while he snuffed his dripping nose two or three times with a kind of concentrated greed to save the precious juice. "Tell them Ballou wants the Moon King," he panted. "Tell them to let us at him before he wakes up. If they'll agree to that we'll promise to be tender-hearted. come back and take what's coming. But if they won't agree -- "He leaned through the broken window and I caught pungent narcotic fumes mixed with his own stale goatishness. "If they won't play our game, we won't stop with just taking care of Guy," A smothered violence burst into his voice. "We'll slaughter all his bastard brats -- and every slut that's pregnant by him. Tell 'em that!" I shrank from a spray of acrid spittle. "If they don't fall for that one -- and I don't think they will -- here's another offer you can pass along." He chuckled thickly, leaning too close to the broken glass. "This one is from me personally." He lowered his voice. "You know I wouldn't hurt Guy. My own dear son." He winked at me slyly. "I sure don't want his women -- no man will ever please them now. All I want is the moon jewel -- that lump of grit he put together. Tell guarantee that Spike Ballou will never trouble her again. Personally -- my pleasure." I wiped my face and asked what good the nexode would be to him. "Still a schlemiel ." His tone and sardonic shrug might have been our father's. "Kimmie, that crazy crystal is the only thing worth wanting in this insane world. It's knowledge -- when you learn how to use it. It's power -- look what Guy does with it. It's safetysfrom the fog and the snakes and the space diseases. What good is the moon jewel?" He slapped his greasy leg and chortled. "Anyhow, Kimmie, here's our proposition." Grave again, he waved his rifle for emphasis. "We'll put you across the creek. Give the women a choice if you get a chance to talk. Tell them to give up their king or the jewel. Give them till sundown. Tell 'em we're coming in tonight with something they can't stop if they balk. You'll do that?" shrugged in noncommittal acceptance. Tom made us back the coach and put us on a gravel side road that took us down to a shallow ford and back to the pavement beyond the stream. "I don't care for your brother," Elving muttered. "In fact, I wouldn't claim him." He drove slowly, tooting the horn. Once we stopped to wait at an old park-service campsite, but nobody came out from among the trees. He gnawed off another chew and our hearse lurched on. Before we got back to the pavement a pile of rocks stopped us. A little beyond them a heavy chain was strung between two trees to bar the narrow road. Elving tried the horn again. When nobody answered he climbed over the chain and vanished beyond the screen of vines. He was gone a long time. I lay in a feverish doze, listening to the wind above the trees and a dove cooing softly far away until voices aroused me. When I propped myself up, Elving was coming back, walking modestly in front of two girl guards, each uniformed in a single wide green garter and a singular aura of vibrant joy. A short redhead with a rusty old double-barreled shotgun, the cracked stock bound with black tape. A slim long-haired dark girl with a bright-tined pitchfork. Aglow all over with the pure spirit of youth, they handled their weapons with a playful gaiety that alarmed me. "Here they are, Mr. Kim." Elving had to look at them now and their vital beauty crinkled his brown face into an expression of reluctant admiration. "But they can't quite believe who you are." "Sir?" The redhead bent to inspect me doubtfully through the shattered glass. "Honest, are you really Mr. Hodian?" "Guy's Tio Kim?" The dark girl had a soft Spanish accent that made me Keem. "From Skygate?" The redhead laughed with sheer delight when I nodded. "It's just too grand to be true. One night Guy told me a lot about you. How you helped him learn to talk. How you were good to him when he was still too young to help himself and how you cared for hiqi when other people hurt him. He said he was afraid you were dead. He'll be so glad you came!" "Maybe si, maybe no." The dark girl shrugged to toss the sleek black mane from her face. "If you are Guy's Tio Keem, I think you better prove it. Tell us facts about him." "You knew Guy when he was tiny?" The eager redhead widened immense blue eyes. "I bet he was cute as a baby." "Not really," I said. "The beautiful moon children were Kyrie Thorsen and Nick Marko -- She looked disappointed and the dark girl scowled. "Who? Who you say?" I discovered then that they knew very little about Guy's actual past. Though he had told them something about his father and me, apparently his total rejection of Nick and Kyrie had caused him to deny that he had ever been one of the famous Moon Kids. The girl guards apparently believed him. "Maybe you lie." The dark girl stabbed her pitchfork into the sod and bent so close that I caught the clean fragrance of her glossy hair. "Guy's own bandido father try to rob him. Maybe he send you to try again." Weak and sweating with alarm, I looked at Andy Elving. He was chewing steadily and his broad stoic face gave me nerve to go on. "We're refugees," I said. "We're running from the space invaders and our own fellow men. We need Guy's help. I think he'll let us stay here if you'll just take us to him." "I'm sure you'll be welcome -- " "Meester, you better make no fonny business." The dark girl cut off the redhead. "Maybe you don't tell us everything." Her jet eyes squinted with suspicion. "Who show you where to cross the river?" "We did meet Guy's father." I nodded uncomfortably. "He gave us a message from Mr. Ballou to take to Guy's women." I caught an uneasy breath. "Will you let us deliver the message?" The dark girl was clearly in command. She frowned thoughtfully at the redhead and sharply back at Elving and me. "We give you a choice," she decided at last. "We let you turn around and go back now. Tell Ballou and Guy's bandido father the mothers want no message from them. Or else we take you to the mothers -- " "Take us," I said. "The mothers have Guy's children." She shook her head, with a hard look at Elving and me. "They share the power of the jewel -- enough to know fonny business. Maybe they say you both okay. But maybe they see you not okay and keel you." I turned to Elving. He spat delicately away from the girls, in the general direction of my brother and Spike Ballou. "No choice," he muttered. "If it's the mothers or the fog, we'll take the mothers." T HE redhead clapped her hands. "I think you're both okay," she said happily. "I just know the mothers will let you wait for Guy. You'll have to wait because he's sleeping now. He'll sleep for two or three days and his sleeping place is secret. Only the mothers know -- " "Shhh!" The dark girl hissed at her. "Lib, I think you talk too much." She pointed the pitchfork at us. "Maybe they work for Guy's bandido father. Maybe they come to spy out his sleeping place. We wait for the mothers to say." "We wouldn't hurt Guy," I told her. "He used to be fond of me and I believe he'll want to help us now. He always was a strange creature, but I believe he means to be good -- " "He's grand." Lib swelled with pure happiness. "Just too grand." Her bubbling eagerness moved her closer to the hearse. "If you knew him always -- tell us how he used to be." Wondering how much to tell, I looked at the dark girl. "Say what you like." She flung back her veil of hair, with a gesture of spectacular indifference. "The mothers will decide." "Thank you, Eva." Lib beamed breathlessly at me. "I want to know about Guy when he was a baby." "He wasn't a pretty baby," I began uncertainly. "Though I did learn to love him, it wasn't easy. He always seemedwell, more animal than human." "He's more than human now." Devotion rounded her enormous eyes. "In every way there is." "Perhaps he has changed since I knew him." Their absolute worship had begun to puzzle me. "I can't quite understand how much you seem to care for him." "My father used to speak of heaven when he prayed," Eva said. "He lived on frijoles and died fighting weeds in another man's field. But Guy -- "she caught her breath and I saw the dark blaze of passion in her eyes -- "Guy makes a little heaven here." "Look at me." Lib preened herself, lifting her pink-nippled breasts by raising her arms and combing the fingers of both hands through her flame-colored hair. "Before Guy came I was a miserable thing." She made a fetching face at what she had been. "Bad skin. Ugly freckles. Stooped shoulders and dry hair and crooked teeth. Allergies the doctors couldn't cure. And I was afraid of men. Just one date was all I ever had. A pimply grocery clerk wanted to walk me to a church supper. When he came to pick me up I got sick to my stomach. I vomited right in front of him." Shaking off that depressing recollection, she glowed again. "Guy does more for me." "Maybe you like to look at me." Eva arched her tawny torso as if to challenge Lib. "Guy makes heaven for all of us. Maybe you like to know what he did for me. You know Spike Ballou?" She waited for my nod. "Before Guy came Ballou found me waiting on tables in a helibar and picked me to be what he call a Poppy-Cola girl. I was supposed to be on trivee to sell Poppy-Cola, but he wanted to have sex all the time -- at the conventions of Poppy-Cola salesmen, up in his helicabin and even on the sofa in his private office. Most of the time he was too drunk, but he did get me pregnant. When his wife found out he let me go. With an EZ-Abort gun and a fifty-dollar bonus. I got another job waiting on tables at the Red Raven -- and he wouldn't even look at me when he came in." She spat on the ground. "Guy's better." Her luminuous eyes narrowed warily at me. "Maybe now you see why we watch the border." She gestured at the chain across the road. "Guy makes a small heaven here, but it's for women only. Men -- they all want to kill Guy and steal his jewel." "Men don't like Guy." Lib nodded, as if with a passing regret. "Take our Presbyterian pastor. I used to adore him before Guy came. Such a refined, handsome, godly man. His voice when he prayed used to give me goosepimples. But he joined Spike Ballou -- I can't imagine why." She tossed her fiery curls. "He slipped across the river on an old gray mule and found his wife in the barn milking the cow. He prayed over her till he got her convinced that Guy was the devil incarnate. He made her hide him in the house and help him spy around till he found where Guy was sleeping with the jewel." "If you plan such tricks as that" Eva waved her pitchfork with a feline ferocity -- " adids " "The pastor's wife had come to her senses by then," Lib went on, "but he tied her up and broke into Guy's hiding place. If you can imagine a minister -- he stabbed Guy and grabbed the jewel and tried to get away." Merriment began to ripple in her voice. "Guy's as hard to wake as he is to hurt, but the pastor pulled a boner. He left the knife sticking in him. That bothered Guy so much he awoke long enough to call the mothers. They sent a squad of us maiden guards to catch the pastor. It was the middle of a dead-black night, but we could see the shine of the jewel. He had it in a sack, but somehow it lit him up -- and even the mule. We caught up with him right about there." She nodded at the rocks in the road. "I sort of hated to hurt him, but we've got to defend Guy's country." She slapped at a fly crawling down her firm pink flank. "We hanged the pastor from a liveoak tree. Next day the mothers tied his body on the old gray mule and let it wander back across the river as a warning for men to keep out. I don't know why, but they just can't learn." Very briefly troubled, she frowned toward the road behind us. "Just last month, Ballou and his Fran -- she's the first mother. They hurt her terribly, trying to make her tell where Guy sleeps now and where we keep the jewel. But she finally found a knife and fought Ballou and got away." "Maybe you see now why we don't like men." Eva leveled the long-tined pitchfork into my face. "Maybe now you change your mind. Maybe you go back to Spike Ballou." Elving turned carefully to spit aside. "We'll take our chances here." He glanced gravely at me. "I told you Mr. Hodian is sick. He's had a long fight with a gamma-form infection. You can see he's not able to hurt anybody." Both girls peered at me. Eva's eyes narrowed doubtfully, but Lib's grew round with sympathy. "You do look awfully pale and bad," she said. "But you'll feel better fast if the mothers let you stay. Fairfax is a healthy place since Guy came. A happy place, too -- for women, anyhow. Our lady doctors can't understand just how the jewel works, now that we keep it locked up "Careful, Lib." "He's no spy." Squealing at Eva in a flash of resentment, Lib turned pinker all over. "But we do have to defend Guy's country." She smiled soothingly at me. "We have to guard the jewel because it really is wonderful. Look what it did for my Grandma Bloodworth." Lib turned her graceful back on Eva, who was stirring restively. "Ninety-two years old, the day she first saw Guy. Dying in a rest home. He didn't even touch her then or let her see the jewel, but she got well. Her fractured hip knitted. Her cancer went away. Her weak heart got strong again. She moved out of the rest home and back to the farm. Now -- " Lib turned to giggle at Eva. "Guy likes music -- a queer sort of music we never heard before. He's been teaching some of us to play it. Eva used to be the best. But Grandma Bloodworth is his favorite fiddler now. And I think she's pregnant again." "Who isn't?" Eva snapped, but in a moment she was reflecting Lib's happy adoration. "I told you Guy makes a little heaven here. The mothers say even the weather has changed since he learned to work the jewel. Maybe they're right. The rain seems to come when it should and the hail and the frost don't come when they shouldn't." I sat wondering vaguely what sort of unexplained interface might have been established between the forces of the atmosphere and the unknown energies of that ultimate artifact from the stars. Elving spat deliberately and spoke to Eva. "Will you take us to the mothers now?" "Your choice." She shrugged with the lazy grace of a bored tigress. "Maybe you'll be sorry." that amazed me the girls rolled two big stones out of the ruts ahead. Eva removed a padlock to lower the chain. I settled gratefully back against my pillows and the hearse lurched ahead. When the rocks and the chain had been replaced Eva searched the hearse for weapons and slid cautiously into the rear, her pitchfork ready at our backs. Lib perched on the front fender, bright hair blowing, beckoning casually with the old shotgun to guide us. We were soon on the pavement. As Elving drove on toward Fairfax it seemed to me that we had entered a phenomenal circle of joyous and abounding life. Early frosts had already browned the arid uplands we had crossed beyond the river, but here we came out of the trees into a lush green landscape. Lib beckoned us to stop beside a gnarled old tree, where sprays of young leaves and white blooms shaded ripe red apples. A mockingbird in the tree kept on apples and tossed them into the hearse. I bit into one of them when Eva handed it to me. Even though I had no appetite, its sweet juice made my saliva run. Gravely weighing the apple in his hand, Elving leaned slowly to spit his cud into the dust and impulsively tossed his gnawed plug after it. Munching the apple, he drove impassively on. But that time I was sitting up again, feeling unexpectedly refreshed and sharing Lib's bright delight in the exuberant life around us. Gaily waving the old shotgun, she pointed to a covey of quarter-grown quail running beside the road as if it would be spring forever. She smiled at a suckling calf with a black-spotted cow, laughed at a sorrel colt frisking across a green alfalfa field, clapped at a black stallion mounting a mare. Though Ballou and his raiders had managed to burn most of the buildings near the river, we were soon rolling through an unscarred zone where dairy cattle grazed near white-painted barns and halfclad women sang as they tended the fertile soil. A young girl and a dog watched a flock of white sheep. Red-painted combines were crawling across fields of ripe wheat. We overtook two women on a wagon loaded with full bags of grain. In contrast to all the waste and chaos we had left beyond the river, Fairfax itself was a welcome island of peace. The streets were clean. Naked children scampered about a school playground. When we passed a bakery, the smell of new bread set my mouth to watering again. A little group of women on horseback met us near the courthouse square. They carried haphazard weapons -- a police pistol, a hunting knife, a hatchet, a slung deer gun. Their leader was a tall, attractively sun-browned girl with long yellow hair and a bright ironic face. She had a shortbow slung behind her and a tiny child in her arms. Lib gestured us to a halt and Eva ran ahead to speak to the women. After a few moments the yellow-haired girl dismounted and they came back to the hearse together. I saw long welts across the girl's back, not fully healed, and ugly blue marks at her wrists and ankles. "The first mother," Eva was Fran Hood. She'll decide about you." "So you are Guy's favorite uncle?" Her pleasant voice had a slight, childish lisp. She paused to catch some murmured word from Lib and a quick concern changed her tone. "Eva says you've been ill." She peered into the hearse and I watched her doubts dissolve. "You do look bad. I think you need the jewel's power. If Guy wants you -- " At last she nodded, slowly smiling. "Eva will Find a place for you to wait till he wakes up." "We have a message," Elving reminded me uneasily. "We talked to my brother back at the river," I said. "A man who calls himself Todhunter Hoke -- "  Her blaze of fury checked me. "Go on," she snapped. "What's the message?" "Spike wants Guy," I said. "My brother wants the moon jewel. They're demanding that you give up one or the other before sundown. If you refuse, they're coming in with an army tank. They're threatening to kill all Guy's children -- " "Let 'em come." Her scarred arms tightened on the lively golden infant, who was peering at me as brightly as another baby Kyrie. Her smile turned defiant. "They've been here before. If they come back they'll get another lesson." Calm again, she paused to bounce her alert wide-eyed child. Elving had turned to listen, frowning. Though I had noticed no sound except the ring of fever in my ears, he said he could hear the rumble of the tank crawling toward us over the ridge. I wasn't sure anything could stop it. XX L IB and Eva escorted us to the Fairfax Manor. Twelve stories tall, it overlooked the courthouse square. The lights flickered now and then, as the women had some minor difficulty with the stand-by generators, but we had no other grounds for complaint. With Lib and Eva standing guard, we were fed abundantly and put into the penthouse suite to wait for Guy's awakening. In spite of the impending attack, I felt relaxed and oddly happy. Though I hadn't seen the tetrahedron, I believe some obscure effect from it had begun to help my body overcome that old space infection. Whatever the cause, my pain had gone. My head was clear. Once more I enjoyed eating. I even found a certain delight in contemplating Guy's girls and the radiance they wore. That night I slept well. A thudding concussion woke me before dawn. The windows shook. Somewhere a woman screamed. The roar of Spike Ballou's tank was unmistakeable now and I knew it was firing into Fairfax. I shouted anxiously to find Elving. "Out here, Mr. Kim." His calm voice came from the terrace. "I think the women are attack -- huh?" A startled gasp cut off his reply. Grateful for a sense of health I had not felt in two years, I left the bed to join him. Yellow flames exploded out of a shattered building at the street corner across the square. Women ran around the corner dragging a hose, but suddenly dropped fiat. White fire geysered out of a new crater in the pavement near them, where another incendiary shell had fallen. Glass shattered, the floor quivered and shell fragments whined. Stumbling toward the parapet, I stopped to stare at Elving. He wasn't watching the action in the street. His eyes were lifted to the moonlit sky. "What -- " For the first time in my experience, his voice shook with amazement. "What unholy thing is that?" Dread blew cold on the back of my neck when I saw what he was watching. A silver globe brighter than the moon, it dropped out of the sky, veered away from the dark courthouse, hovered over the blazing building at the corner. Elving watched it for what seemed a long time before he turned slowly to me. "I'm a plain man, Mr. Kim," he whispered hoarsely. "I always done my little bit, here or on the moon. I think I've earned a few quiet years. All I wanted now was time to grow my roses. I thought we had found the place to do it here." Sobs broke his voice. "# -- I don't like them flying snakes, Mr. Kim. Or the metal ants or the killer fog or all the space diseases. Now here -- here's this thing in the sky. At first I thoughtthought I was outa my mind. But it ain't me. It's the whole world gone wrong, Mr. Kim." He clung to me, shuddering. Down in the street, the women had vanished. That bright sphere dropped again, as if to observe the abandoned firehose where it writhed like a broken snake on the pavement, jetting water at random. The globe hovered as if to inspect the towering flame, then drifted slowly upward. At about our level it slowed again and wheeled over the courthouse in a curiously hesitant way, as if somehow hunting. It came so near that I could see the pattern of its silver surface-a curious honeycomb of small hexagons. Elving gasped and shook his fist, but it ignored us. I heard a faint whine of the mechanical ants, and I caught a sharp sulphuric scent in the air. The ants, I thought, had somehow come to invade Guy's kingdom. Not far from us the object paused. It hung still while another shell came wailing down to tear a new crater in the courthouse lawn. Abruptly it shot into the sky. We saw no more of it, but I heard the tank again. Its engines roared briefly. Its cannon thudded rapidly a dozen times. Smaller arms crackled in the distance. But those sounds died. No more incendiaries fell into Fairfax. Across the square the women returned to the hose. We watched until they had the blaze under control. Uneasily searching the sky, we saw only the pale moon setting and a pink dawn glowing. My wonder and alarm slowly ebbed into a sense of mystic peace and fitness I didn't try to understand. Sleepily serene, I went back to bed. news and food. A swarm of metal ants had attacked Ballou's tank and scattered his men. Guy was still asleep, his kingdom now secure. Elving himself had recovered his slow-spoken calm. Listening with a new tranquility, I cleaned every crumb from the tray and fell asleep again. Next day I was up before Elving, feeling almost drunkenly well. We went down for breakfast with tered guards. When we had eaten, Elving drove us a few miles out of town in the hearse to see what the ants had done to the tank. It had plowed through a hedge into a field of alfalfa. Its cleats had torn the dark earth, where it attempted to turn. Its fleeing crew had left footprints in a muddy ditch, but nothing else. We found no metal, no ants, not even a brimstone odor. Elving drove us back slowly, looking for a spot where he could replant his roses. Ballou's men were scattered, Guy would soon be waking to greet us and we all felt secure in the shelter of the tetrahedron. The space war seemed far away. with the alluring new vitality that all Guy's women shared, happily dangling her little golden daughter. The child's likeness to the baby Kyrie still astonished me and I wondered if the moon grit had created Guy to father a superhuman race, destined to inherit the solar system, if not to open a way to the stars. Those idle speculations were rudely cut short. As we parked the hearse beside the hotel the child Fran gasped and snatched for her knife. Elving shouted in hoarse alarm. Something bright flashed overhead. I heard a whine, caught a sulphur scent and saw a bright globe skimming past us. It paused across the street, above the massive cube of glass and granite that had housed the Fairfax National Bank, and came gently down outside the drive-in window. A long panel of joined hexagons flexed and dropped to form a ramp. Two people stepped lightly down it, out of the shadowy ball. A man and a girl. Neither was clad, though the man carried a folded blanket over one arm. They looked very fair at first, but the sun washed them with glowing gold. Nick and Kyrie! Dazed, I could hardly breathe. I had not expected to see them again and their arrival here was as unbelievable to me as their vehicle itself. I ran to meet them, stumbled over the curb and reeled to a halt in the street -- not yet as strong as I had felt. "Uncle Kim!" Illuminated with joy, Kyrie darted to hug me. Nick gave me a vigorous hand. I stood gaping, because they had changed. Both stood taller. No longer the skinny, big-eyed, troubled child, Nick was poised and confident, a golden god. Kyrie -- I looked at her with an ache of delight. Long ago a woman, she had grown into a goddess. Yet what touched me was not her lean, high-breasted perfection. Kyrie loved me. The light in her eyes Filled my own with tears. "What's wrong. Uncle Kim?" Her lilac scent enveloped me and her dear voice was a warm caress. "Have you been sick?" "I'm all right now," I told her. "Now that you are here." found the street empty behind me. They had fled into the hotel. I turned back and saw a thing that jolted my senses. Behind Nick and Kyrie the edge of that flexible ramp had frayed into darting fragments. The fragments were ants. A stream of them came whining toward us through the air. Kyrie held out her hand and one alighted on it. The whole globe, I now discovered, was made of ants. Sealed into a honeycomb pattern, their bright hexagonal heads formed all its outer surface. Their sleek black tail balls made the inner one. Interlaced limbs knitted them together. "Ants!" I swayed backward. "Are you prisoners'" "If you could see yourself!" Kyrie gurgled with delight. "These are ours." She smiled fondly down at the thing in her hand. "I suppose they are a little like ants, but Nick calls them replicating machines." She was trying to hand the whining thing to me. "It won't bite you. Uncle Kim." She laughed at my alarm. "Actually it won't harm anybody." To my relief, Nick waved it away. "Kyrie found the design recorded in the nexode." He spoke with a brisk assurance. "After built the first units at the shop on the mesa. They do reproduce themselves in underground centers, somewhat like insects. But really they are only tools. We used them to build the tachyon terminal." I couldn't quite grasp that until the saga of Clayton Carter began to emerge from the fading nightmare of my long confinement in the Pitman hospital. "It's already -- already built?" Staring at that bright ball of ants, I shuddered in spite of myself. "I knew a man," I whispered, "a spaceplane pilot, forced down near Skygafe. He nearly died getting out of the desert. In the hospital he was out of his head. He talked about watching the ants at work on the terminal tower until they frightened him away. But I was afraid to believe -- " "It's there," Kyrie told me. "Ten miles high." Awed, I could only nod. "Too bad your friend lost his nerve," she added. "Nick's parents and my mother have been gathering a little colony of refugees. They hoped for a long time that you would turn up." "The starships?" Wonder caught my throat. "Have the starships begun to come?" Suddenly troubled, Kyrie shook her head. "The terminal's complete, but not yet operational." Nick frowned, too. "We haven't got the beacon going. It turns out that we must have the nexode to modulate the tachyon signal. We've failed to find a substitute. I thought the whole project was dead until Kyrie located the nexode here." He nodded toward the bank building as if he already knew where Guy and his women kept the tetrahedron. "You can't have the moon jewel." I was gasping. "Guy won't let you take it." "It's bad, Uncle Kim." Kyrie's lips quivered. "I knew poor dear Guy would be hurt and I made Nick look for another way. But he says there simply isn't any other way. We've come to take the nexode -- " Her shivery whisper died. Lips parted, eyes black, she stared up the street. The golden glow drained out of her skin, leaving her a figure of frozen terror in white alabaster. She had seen Guy. flurry of footsteps and hushed voices behind us, but Guy was alone when I turned. He came down the middle of the silent street, walking with a sort of rolling swagger. Naked, he was as male and nearly as huge as a bull. Though little taller than Nick or Kyrie, he must have weighed a good quarter-ton. The short glossy fur had turned black across his back and his massive shoulders, cream-colored over his great belly. His yellow eyes slitted warily as he drew near and his black-tipped ears cocked toward the ball of ants. Their high-pitched song grew sharper. That black gangway rolled itself up and sealed itself neatly into the round bright honeycomb. The globe rose a little, floated lightly forward, settled again near us, where it blocked Guy's path. He roared. His belly-deep rattle was not loud, yet it chilled me even in that hot sunlight. It had the menace, I thought, of a starved lion challenged for his kill. Guy rolled on, unstopable as an avalanche. Kyrie darted suddenly to meet him. That savage rumble died. He stopped, trembling and breathing hard. As his red lips drew back, I saw that even his teeth had grown. He stood grinning down at Kyrie, long white fangs drooling saliva. "Ky!" Nick cried out beside me, sharply. "Come back." But she ran on. "Dear Guy!" She laughed with evident delight. "How strong you've grown -- " He wrapped her in his bulging arms. She reached up to stroke his shoulders, tiptoed to kiss his sleek-furred cheek. He shuddered and whimpered and crushed her fiercely against him. "Guy, don't! You're hurting -- " He moaned and let her go. Growling, he glared at Nick. His yellow eyes blinked when he saw me. His ears cupped toward me. With a ferocious smile he shambled to meet me, extending a gigantic furry paw -- it had grown great black claws, which now were safely sheathed. "They told me you were here." His slow thick voice was almost as alarming as his roar. "I'm glad, Uncle Kim. You were always good to me. You're welcome here." Snarling ominously, he swung back toward Nick. "Shake hands!" Kyrie gasped. "Please -- " Gravely, Nick offered his hand. Guy made no move to take it. He swayed slowly back and forth, his narrowed eyes flickering between Nick and the globe of droning ants. "Why did you come?" His voice was a modulated growl, barely intelligible. "What do you want?" "I hope you can forgive us, Guy -- " Nick began. "Please!" Kyrie stopped him. "Let me talk to Guy." Guy bristled his stiff gray neckhair at Nick, flared his ears toward the strident globe, swung slowly back to Kyrie. His wide face twitched beneath the fur and tears welled out of his tawny eyes. Poised on the balls of his feet like a boxer, he bent his ears toward her. "Guydear Guy!" Her low voice broke, but she gulped and went on. "Don't you know why we exist? The grit from the messenger missile had been lying millions of years on the moon, waiting for any intelligence to come and use it. It changed our fathers when they got there, so that we were born. We're here for a purpose. Can't you see that, Guy? His only reply was to bounce slightly aside, as if evading a blow. "You know why we were born." Her voice turned desperate. "We're to set up the transgalactic terminal, so the starships can come. That's all we're for." His ears flicked toward the clustered ants. "The starships will bring peace among the biocosms," she promised him. "The transgalactic culture will help us understand our neighbors and ourselves. It will stop the space war, Guy. It will end all our troubles with the snakes and the fog and the alien bioforms -- " "But, Ky, they don't bother us." Guy grumbled and erupted like a volcano finding a voice. "We've got a good place here, so we don't need the starships. I want Uncle Kim to stay. And you, Ky -- " He uttered a low, hoarse sound, half sob and half moan. "I want you -- so much it kills me, Ky." He shuddered and blinked and swung toward Nick like a boxer feinting. "Nick had better leave." "Please, Guy!" Pale and shaking, K,yrie clutched his arm. "You aren't as safe as you think. Not for long. We had to send the replicators -- the ants -- to stop a tank attack while you were asleep." He was ducking back, but she clung to his arm. "Guy, Guy! You've just got to understand." He trembled and stood still, quivering ears lifted toward her. "The star people sent the grit." Her high voice quavered and raced too fast for Guy, who stood shaking himself in a dull, bewildered way. "They knew young cultures often kill each other on contact -- before they learn to understand one another. The grit was sent to help us save all our planets. But we've already made too many mistakes. If we don't get the terminal open soon, Guy -- very soon -- we'll all be dead." "Get -- away!" His great throat rattled. "Just leave me alone." "We can't, Guy." Kyrie wet her pale lips: "We've got to have your help. You see, the replicators have the terminal almost done, but we can't light the beacon to guide the starships to earth without -- without -- " She faltered and stopped, quivering with pain. "We need the nexode, Guy." Nick's level voice was slow at first, clipped and intense. "Ky made me try everything else, but we can't energize the beacon without it." His words came faster and faster, as they always did when he was under stress. "I hope you'll try to be reasonable, Guy. Perhaps we won't need the nexode long. When the ships arrive with new equipment we should be able to return -- " "You always had everything." Guy drowned him, thundering like a rising hurricane. "You had brains. You had charm. You had a father and a mother. You had each other. You could talk and you stayed awake and you did things -- " "Guy, Guy!" Kyrie cried. "You know I always loved you -- " His ruthless paw swept her aside. "You always took everything." He danced like a fighter at Nick, moving with surprising tigerish grace. "You took the jewel when I was slow to use it. You took Ky." "No!" Kyrie sobbed. "Guy, you don't realize -- " "Now I do." His drumming boom cut her off. "I realize the jewel is mine. I made it. My father helped me take it. I need it. Now I mean to keep it. I won't give it up. Not for you. Uncle Kim." His yellow eyes blazed at me with a paralyzing power. "Not for Ky. Not for anybody." T HE street was quiet for a moment, except for Guy's harsh ants. The hot air stirred around us and I caught a whiff of Guy's barnyard rankness. "This will hurt you, Guy." Nick was brisk and cool. "It will hurt Ky, too. I don't like it, either, but you've left us no alternative. We've come for the nexode. We're going to take it." Guy crouched toward him like some great cat. "Ky has located it here in the bank vault. The replicators won't take long to dig it out. We don't intend to hurt you, Guy. I hope you won't attempt to interfere -- " Guy charged. "Stop it!" Kyrie screamed. "If you love me -- " Nick jumped back. Though I observed no signal, that bright ball exploded into individual ants. Whining like hornets, they swarmed around Guy. Their sulphuric reek burned my eyes. Bellowing, Guy plowed into the swarm. Ants dived at him. The bright sun dimmed, as they sucked at his energy. I staggered back, numb and shuddering from the sudden cold in my bones, sick with the bitterness in my mouth. Guy bawled with rage and pain, but the ants failed to stop him. I never knew why. Perhaps some effect of the tetrahedron shielded him. Perhaps some effect of Kyrie's terror slowed the ants. More simply, I suppose, Nick couldn't kill Guy, while Guy knew no inhibiting compunctions. His furious paws batted the ants away from his head. When Kyrie darted in he flung her aside. Cruel claws open, he caught Nick by the throat, shook him until I heard his neck snap, flailed at the flying ants with Nick's lax body, finally tossed it toward Kyrie's feet. Nick jerked and lay still. Kyrie shrieked and dropped beside him. A stranger thing -- the ants died. bodies clattered on the pavement, jangling like a shower of old clocks. Suddenly the sun shone bright again. Beneath its heat the courthouse square lay hushed and desolate. Kyrie kneeled over Nick. His flat body looked small as a child's, its color slowly fading to a frightful whiteness. Guy towered over them, rocking back and forth like a groggy boxer. All I could hear was his rough breath and Kyrie's piteous sobs. Black bitterness lingered in my throat. body, painting uneven streaks in his pale ventral fur. His gamy musk clogged my nostrils. His panting breath was now accompanied by a broken vocal sound, a slow and meaningless moaning. He shook himself at last and bent slowly over Kyrie. Long claws sheathed, he fumbled at her quivering shoulder. "Why, Kyrie? Why?" His moaning became a tormented voice. "You knew I couldn't give the moon jewel away. Why did you -- " "Murderer!" She stiffened beneath his clumsy paw and her slashing shriek cut him off. "You stupid monster! You've murdered Nick. Murdered the terminal. Murdered the world." Guy's ears drooped. He shook his great flat head in a dull, bewildered way, like a punch-drunk fighter. Reeling backward, he stumbled over one of the fallen ants, picked it up with an awkward paw, stood blinking at it blindly. With a stifled howl he hurled the dead machine against the granite wall of the bank and ran blundering up the street. taken refuge in the hotel. They came back when Guy was gone. We carried Nick inside and called a doctor. She confirmed that he was dead. His neck was broken. His heart had stopped. His skull had caved in when Guy had slammed him against the pavement. Intrigued by Nick's anatomy, the doctor wanted to do an autopsy. Kyrie objected wildly. She stayed beside Nick, I think with some desperate hope of his recovery. Recalling how often the children had baffled common human medicine, I shared that hope till it was gone. When the body began to swell and decompose even Kyrie gave up. Elving had nailed a plain wooden coffin together, and we carried Nick to the Fairfax cemetery in our own hearse. Guy and a dozen of his women walked silently behind it. We held no formal ceremony. The forms we knew seemed not to fit. I did breathe a prayer, however, to whatever powers might be concerned with the moon children and the survival of mankind and I saw several women kneeling. Guy and Kyrie stood bowed by the grave for a long time after it was filled, walked away hand in hand. " -- to show you're truly sorry," Kyrie was saying, as they came within my earshot. "You can bring the nexode and come with me back to the terminal. I don't know what we can do without Nick. But at least we can try to light the beacon." Guy halted and she swung anxiously to face him. "Now you're the silly one, Ky," he rumbled gently. "I don't like hurting you, but I can't leave Fairfax. Did you know I was happy here, Ky? For the first time ever. Because people needed me. Because they loved me as I am. They still do, Ky, even if I did kill Nick." "But, Guy -- " "Anyhow, we can't get to Skygate." His rising growl drowned her protest. "It's too far. The fog is coming up the rivers and the snakes are on the mountains and men like my father are hunting other men. Sorry, Ky." Sullen now, he stalked away. His silent women followed. Kyrie stood marble-white and marblequiet, staring bleakly at the grave, until Elving and I urged her into the hearse. We returned to the hotel. As we left the hearse she picked up one of the lifeless ants. She examined it with an air of absent and indifferent wonder, as if it had been perhaps the fossil skeleton of some long-extinct trilobite. "Could you start the ants again?" A spark of hope had stirred me. "They could carry some of us back to Skygate, maybe with the nexode if Guy would ever let it go -- " "I can't, Uncle Kim." A cold finality dulled her voice, and she dropped the motionless machine. "Because they belonged to Nick. His brain controlled them through resonant interfaces with the nexode spectrum. In a way they were members of his own body. They all died with him." We took her into the hotel. She wouldn't eat and she didn't want to talk. When we found her a room, she locked herself in. I didn't see her again for several days. And presently I found it queerly hard to remember her grief. In spite of all the staggering impact of her tragedy, the nexode must have still been at work. Though the nature of its effect was still a riddle to me, I felt as if it were somehow radiating life and love and joy, bathing us all in an invisible ambiance of vital optimism. of blithe tranquility, Elving genially declared he never expected to need his tobacco again. He had found a bed for his roses in the city park. I spent two or three sunny afternoons with him there, watching him prepare the soil and sharing his pleased wonder at all the plants budding and blooming around us as if they were immune to winter. Though Lib and Eva still escorted us, they were becoming more playmates than guards. Their petty tensions at the border had mellowed here into a sisterly affection and they had begun to smile at us so warmly that I was afraid Guy would be offended when he woke. As for myself, I was still convalescent, eating well and sleeping most of the time, intoxicated with a joy of life I had once forgotten and no more concerned with the space war and the dead beacon than if they had been incidents in the history of another planet. Relaxing in Guy's world, I had begun to feel that it might become a small heaven for Elving and me as well as for his women -- until one night the weather changed. The day before had been bright and fine. I had gone to bed in our penthouse suite with the windows open. A howling wind woke me at about midnight. Icy gusts whipped me as I tried to close the windows and my throat became choked with bitter dust. The storm had died when I woke again, but a hard glitter of frost had fallen over the city. If Guy's kingdom had been a shielded oasis of eternal spring, some inexplicable thrust had shattered the shield. Reluctant to get out of bed, I thought I could feel that space infection aching again in my bones. Elving looked dull and depressed when he wandered in to go down to breakfast with me and he confessed that he hankered for a comforting chew of tobacco. We found Lib alone on guard. Eva was in the hospital, she told us, after a sudden miscarriage. As wan and bleak as if she herself had been the patient, she doled out more tales of disaster while we were slowly discovering we had no appetite for breakfast after all. The unexpected storm and frost had blighted crops all around Fairfax. Scores of young animals were mysteriously dying. A crazed stallion had thrown a twelve-yearold girl and trampled her to death. The mothers reported that Guy had been tossing and moaning all night in his sleep. "We don't know what has gone wrong." Lib gnawed her bloodless thought perhaps the jewel had been stolen, but the mothers on guard say it's still in the vault. We're afraid it's somehow ruined or broken. The mothers say its light flickered and dimmed an hour before the storm hit." She shrugged dismally, hunched and shivering as if she needed more than a garter to keep her warm. "Guy's still asleep and nobody knows anything." Even Guy had been aroused, however. We were still sitting over our unfinished meal when I heard him booming in the lobby. His belligerent bounce was gone when we went out to greet him and his yellow eyes looked bleared and hollow. He was waiting for Kyrie and he didn't want to talk. We stood there a long time, shuffling about and watching the elevators in uneasy Fran brought her down. Looking pinched and pale, she came out to face him with an expression of blank apathy, as if he had been some unpleasant stranger she didn't care to meet. "Ky, I've been asleep." His voice was flat and too loud, as if to challenge some unuttered apprehension. "I dreamedI dreamed I was Nick." Kyrie gasped and stared. "I dreamed about the tach -- the tachyon terminal." Guy shook his head and paused to peer around him, as if uncertain where or who he was. "I dreamed we had to get that beacon working." "Yes?" Kyrie breathed. "Yes?" "That's what we've got to do, Ky." His forced, toneless voice almost denied his words. "We're going to Skygate. We're taking the jewel. We'll try to energize the beacon for Nick." "Oh, Guy!" Kyrie swayed and caught at the back of a chair. The disbelief on her thin face changed to breathless wonder and at last to a dazzle of delight. "Nick would love you," she whispered. "He'd forgive you -- if we could only light the beacon -- " G UY'S women were less enthusiastic. Already stunned by the storm and the frost, they were soon furious or weeping. Guy was sick and out of his mind, they said. His place was here with them and his babies. They all adored him and they couldn't live without him. Yet here in his own kingdom Guy was clearly the king. When he raised his voice the uproar ceased. With a level of intelligence he had not displayed to me before, he began discussing plans for the trip, at first with Kyrie only but soon including Elving and me. We decided to drive the hearse, the sturdiest vehicle available, Elving set about collecting spare parts, tires, drums of fuel. Guy called on his women for weapons and supplies. We pooled our scant knowledge of the fog areas and the militia posts and the roads possibly still open. For weapons we had two hunting rifles, an ancient but accurate target pistol and a lightweight missile launcher that Guy had captured when he had ambushed an earlier raid of Spike Ballou's. There were only two or three boxes of ammunition for the guns and nine rounds for the launcher. Against fog and snakes and bandits ours seemed a meager arsenal. Guy's new determination remained surprisingly firm in the face of all the hazards ahead of us. Yet his behavior troubled me. His normally voracious appetite was gone. His movements seemed weak and uncertain. His great paws had developed a tremor he could not control. His eyes looked swollen and dull and his voice had lost its old booming power. I began to wonder if he had contracted some unique disease. When everything else was ready he waddled heavily across the street to the bank and returned with the nexode. Kyrie cried out with delight when he put the splendid pyramid into her hands. Its radiation swiftly browned her bright face and somehow restored most of the vital beauty that Nick's death had drained out of her. She stood clutching it, peering raptly into its 'glowing hollows, until Guy replaced it in the box in which he had stored it. went out to the coach, holding up Guy's bright-eyed daughter. Hysterical, she wanted to go with us. She loved Guy. So did little Valkyrie. If he left them, they would die. Spike would come back and murder them. Guy stopped and turned to listen. His shaking paws took the naked baby for a moment. SudFran. With an inarticulate howl he blundered blindly after us and squeezed his odorous bulk into the hearse. Armed women crowded around the coach as Andy Elving tried to pull us away from the curb. Lib and Eva were there, both white-lipped with rage. Eva threw a rock that might have smashed the windshield if Kyrie hadn't leaned out to field it deftly. They all fell back, however, from Guy's bellow -- which I thought echoed more agony than anger. He was sobbing convulsively as we drove away. Most of the women fell sitinued shrieking and waving Guy's naked child over her head for as long as I could see her. through Greenway Park, a dozen miles out of Fairfax, when we splashed into the river ford. He gasped and collapsed halfway across. The hearse stalled. Guy lifted Andy from the wheel and I drove the hearse out of the river. Andy was conscious again by the time we reached the bank, gasping brokenly that he would be okay, but I saw that his haggard face had turned cyanotic. Over his hoarse protests, we bundled him in blankets and drove ingloriously back to Fairfax through stormleveled, frost-blackened fields. The nurses at the hospital squealed with delight to have another glimpse of Guy and dutifully rushed Andy into the cardiac room. I shook his lax blue hand and promised to have his roses tended while he got well. In another hour, badly shaken and deflated, we set out once more. At the wheel when we crossed the ford again, I was thinking of all the hard miles and unknown hazards ahead and missing Andy very much. Kyrie sat with me, forebodingly silent as I was. Guy was lying in the back, breathing heavily and apparently asleep. Kyrie caught her breath as we lurched up the rocky bank, and I saw a man stumbling into the road ahead. A reeling monument of pure disaster, he was hatless and tattered, slick with dripping muck, splashed with blood. When his thumb jerked up I recognized my brother Tom. Reflexively, I speeded the hearse and twisted the wheel to veer around him. Wildly waving both muddy arms, he jumped into our path again. I hit the horn and tried to nerve myself to run him down, but Kyrie was tugging at my arm. "Stop. It's Guy's father." limping to us. He was short of breath, scratched and torn, coated with evil-smelling mud. Bright blood smeared his sleeves and his hands and the hilt of a knife in his belt. Clinging to the side of the hearse, he smiled grimly through his mask of red-spattered grime. "Kimmie!" His wheezy voice tried to be ingratiating. "Kyrie, doll!" He ogled her lean golden nudity and turned to peer into the back of the hearse, where Guy was stirring uneasily on a blanket. "My son! How is my dear son?" "We were better," I said, "before we met you." "Now don't play the nudnik , Kim." He frowned impatiently at me and turned more hopefully to Kyrie. "All I need is a ride. Seems I've worn out my welcome here. I heard you here before and I was. hoping you'd be back." He touched his knife and leaned again to grin slyly at Guy. "By the way, your women won't have any more trouble from our friend Spike Ballou." "You killed him?" I recoiled from that casual implication. "Why?" "Why not?" Tom turned to listen warily at the green wilderness behind him, new sweat gleaming on his face. "Let's go." His lowered voice grew urgent. "Before somebody gets around to cut us off. Whatever you're up to. I'll lend a hand." He swung persuasively back to me. "How about it, Kimmie?" His smooth appeal recalled all the times in the past when he had spoiled things for me and I wanted to say we had no time to help him. "Please, Uncle Kim," Kyrie stopped me softly. "Maybe he can take Mr. Elving's place." She looked gravely up at Tom. "Listen, Mr. Hood. We're on our way to Skygate. The tachyon terminal is standing there, complete but dead. We have to get there with the nexode to light the beacon. Maybe you can help us." "The nex -- " Something took Tom's breath. His fat face flickered with a dozen conflicting expressions, the last a bland smile. "You have the moon jewel? Here in the car? Of course I'll go with you. A chance I never expected. My last chance, perhaps, to pay my debts to the human race and maybe to see a better world than I was born in." "I think we need you, Mr. Hood." I wanted again to object, but Kyrie had already opened the door on her side of the coach. Serenely undisturbed by Tom's rank filth, she slid over to make room for him at her side. All I could do was drive on. T OM asked about weapons and Kyrie had Guy pass a deer rifle to him. He tested the action and loaded it expertly. A few miles farther on, where the trees began to thin, he made me stop while he took the rifle and slipped ahead. After a wait we heard three rapid reports, muffled by the foliage. Kyrie nodded for me to go on. We found Tom waiting where the road broke out of the trees a halfmile ahead. He had acquired a well-worn hat, a police pistol with a cartridge belt and a bloodsmeared deck of narcorettes. Smugly silent, he lit one of them and climbed in with Kyrie. Delayed by missing bridges and turned back by road blocks, we made camp that night in the burned ruin of a barn not fifty miles from Fairfax. Speaking for Guy, Kyrie announced that she and I and Tom would stand equal watches. When I awoke at daylight the camp was silent. I couldn't find Tom. In disdain of such inventions as sleeping bags, Guy and Kyrie lay side by side on the scorched concrete that had been the barn floor and I stood frozen for an instant, shocked by the contrast between her long-limbed loveliness and his gigantic beastial and naked maleness. Shuddering to obscure emotions stronger than my anger over Guy's defection, I shook them awake. We searched the camp. I found the nexode's empty case tossed into a pile of charred rubble near the hearse. "Tom's gone," I told them, my outrage tempered with a certain secret satisfaction, because I had wanted not to pick him up. "Gone with the nexode!" Guy rumbled in speechless fury, ready to join me in pursuit, but Kyrie advised us to wash and make breakfast. Tom came back while we were eating, waddling wearily, swinging the nexode in a burlap bag. With an air of sullen submission, he rolled it out of the bag at Kyrie's feet. " Gevalt " He shivered and wheezed, shrinking away from the blazing tetrahedron. "That damn thing's too much for me." Kyrie picked it up and paused to blow and brush the dust from its bright triangles. It washed her skin with a richer tan as she smiled across it at Tom. "I was depending on it to bring you back," she told him gently. "We've got a long way to go and we still need you, Mr. Hood." "I'll do what you say." Tom's instant agreement astonished me. "Anything you say." She pointed at the water trough and found him a pair of clean coveralls that had been packed for Andy Elving. In moments we were on our way again. T HE interface between Tom and the tetrahedron was too subtle for me to grasp -- if interface is an adequate word for that invisible thing. He was strangely changed, almost a human metamorph. Unwontedly subdued, he rarely spoke and then generally with the Yiddish intonations he had learned from our father and abandoned in his youth. He obeyed Kyrie's soft-spoken requests without objection and sometimes he even listened to me. Guy became our leader, displaying a resourceful cunning that surprised me. I suppose his long war with Spike Ballou had taught him how to deal with bandits, but I never understood where he had received his new insight into people or his uncanny sense for traps and ambushes. His huge eyes shone at night with a golden phosphoresence and he could see to drive through blackness that seemed absolute to me. Again and again he stopped us to wait while he crept through the dark ahead to break up a roadblock and return with a captured weapon or a sack of supplies. We moved cautiously, keeping away from streams and valleys when we could. Often we had to turn back from an unexpected lake of fog. One frosty moonlit night we crossed a wild white river of it on a long highway bridge the ants had somehow left. Again, trapped by an uneasy white sea rising behind us, we waited through most of a day for the wind and sun to clear the fog from a shallow wash still damp from rain. Guy had gone to sleep in the back, as inert and odorific as something dead, and Tom took the wheel to drive us through the gray wisps and tatters still crawling out of the mud. As we lurched and splashed through the pools of thin red slime the fog had left among the rocks at the bottom of the wash, I saw scattered bones beside the road, bones of a horse and a man. Beneath one lifting shred of mist I caught sight of something else -- a flat and endless ribbon of livid red flesh, trapped there in the clotting mud, writhing and squalling among the red bones as if tortured by the sun. I was shivering and nearly ill for the rest of the day from a shock I couldn't understand. I had seen space aliens before and far too many remains of my unlucky fellow men. What unnerved me was the agony in that thin squalling. It had sounded like a human child. In the beginning Guy was awake and active for two or three days at a time, exhausting the rest of us. As we went on, however, he slept more often and for longer periods but with no benefit that I could see. He always awoke petulant and feverish, parched with thirst. The tremor of his paws was growing. worse. He complained of weakness and giddiness and strange aching pains in every part of his body. And he had been dreaming. his dreams, hoping she could explain them. He was never himsell, he said, but always Nick. He was always on his way to the terminal tower or already there, working to energize the tachyon beacon. "It frightens me, Ky," I heard him mutter. "Everything is too plain -- too real. I see every part of the terminal -- I understand all the parts of it the way Nick did." He drew a harsh, uneven breath. "In those dreams, Ky -- I am Nick. I think the way he did. I remember all he knew. And the worst -- the worst part is what I think of Guy." His paws came up in a searching way to rub his furry face as if seeking to identify himself. "I'm sorry for Guy. The poor, stupid beast, born all wrong. I know he's good for nothing. I try to tolerate him. Because Kyrie used to like him. But I'm afraid of him, too. I know he hates me because he wants Kyrie. But I don't know what he can do to hurt us, because even he doesn't know his own power." He struck at the air with great open paws as if fighting off some unseen enemy, his long claws unsheathed and shining like black glass. "What's wrong, Ky?" he whispered hoarsely. "Am I crazy?" "I'm sure you aren't insane." She stroked his trembling arm consolingly. "You may have picked up some space infection, but I think the nexode is causing your dreams, Guy. I think it has begun to make an interface with you." "What face?" Raw terror rasped his throat. "What's an interface? What's happening to me?" "I don't know, Guy." Her stroking hand drew quickly back as if she shared his dread. "I'm afraid to guess." Strangely, as it seemed to me, each long period of dream-ridden sleep left Guy more like Nick. He spoke faster, used longer words and displayed a better brain. Sometimes I thought I heard Nick's intonations in his voice. As he lost weight -- for he had all but ceased to eat -- I sometimes thought I caught subtle hints of Nick in the way he looked and moved. Though I never quite understood Kyrie's philosophy, she had come to accept Nick's death with what looked like a quiet fatalism. She no longer hated Guy -- I wasn't sure just how she felt. Remarkably serene, she often ignored the rest of us and all the hazards of the road while she sat for hours with the tetrahedron in her golden hands, great eyes lost in its luminous hollow. "Why fret so?" she asked me once. "I don't understand what's happening to poof Guy. I'm not sure we'll be able to reach the terminal or that we can light the terminal even if we do get there. But we're trying. Sometimes she was happy enough for childish play. Once she tried to teach me a numerical game Nick had invented. Though I was never able to master the rules, it seemed to involve a race between the players to find large prime numbers that would complete certain intricate symmetrical sequences. "Sorry, Uncle Kim." She smiled affectionately when I gave up in disgust. "I had forgotten how much you hate to think." She began to pass the time as she did long ago with her incomprehensible music, blown and beaten out of an odd set of instruments she had picked up along the way. Now the helmet of a dead militiaman made a melancholy drum. Empty cartridge cases and beer cans became sad pipes. A thin scrap of bullet-punctured armor vibrated in her deft brown hands, moaning and howling and wailing. I never learned to like her music, though it sent Guy into twitching and whimpering ecstasy. But I could never forget it, either. Its eerie sweetness and its painful dissonance and its ungraspable scales are still alive, throbbing in some dim corner of my mind. And they come back to burn my eyes with tears when I think of Kyrie. Somewhere we had crossed an unmarked frontier out of the region where scattered militia forces still tried to guard the refugees from the rising fog and their lawless fellow men. We had come into the higher, dryer western uplands stripped of metal by the ants, abandoned by mankind and as yet penetrated only here and there by probing tongues of fog. This was the region where the pilot, Clayton Carter, had nearly died in his flight from the ants, but rains had come since his ordeal. We found water in the prairie lakes. Without human marauders in our way we made good time. I had nearly forgotten the snakes until a bright autumn afternoon brought us into view of the mountains of central New Mexico. Though the uplands were still blue and far, I knew the snakes were nesting there and suddenly I was cold and giddy again with recollection of that disaster when the passing snake brought our plane down into the hailstorm. Guy was asleep in the back of the coach. I wanted to stop until he awoke, but Kyrie had recognized the mountains and she was anxious to press on for at least a glimpse of the terminal tower before we camped. Tom agreed with Kyrie that our motor probably ran too cool to attract the snakes so we went on. us. At sunset Tom gave the wheel to me and went to sleep in the back with Guy. Kyrie sat silent beside me, the glowing pyramid cradled in her hands, her anxious eyes on the dusky horizon. We crept on by the faint gray light of the low crescent moon. Here the ants had leveled everything. With no road signs, we were pretty well lost. But the moon guided us west and I could tell from the pull of the motor that we were climbing steadily. At each new crest I felt something of Kyrie's eagerness to see the tower. Yet the strain of driving tired me. As each moonlit summit revealed nothing more exciting than a higher one ahead I began to feel a desolate sense of isolation. Kyrie became an untouchable stranger. The nexode was a riddle I could never hope to solve. The transgalactic culture was a fantastic myth that didn't really matter. The loneliness of the arid and abandoned landscape crept into me until I could almost feel myself becoming the last man alive. "Uncle Kim!" Kyrie caught my arm and I almost recoiled from her. "There it is!" I saw the terminal through a break in the hills to our left, its vastness diminished with distance. Though we had been driving a long time in the dark, the sun still struck its upper stages, outlining them in purple and splendid gold. "Tomorrow -- " her voice rang with joy -- "we'll be there." Next I heard her breath catch and sudden trouble in her tone. "What's that shadow? Did you see it. Uncle Kim?" The dead beacon was the highest point of the tower, its dark onion dome hard to make out against the night sky. What I saw was an odd veil of darkness slipping down from the black beacon, dimming and blurring the upper stages of the terminal. "It's probably just the twilight," I said. "No." Her voice was sharp with fear. "The shadow of the Earth rises from the foot of the tower. That darkness is crawling down from the top. It must be something else." She glanced at the pyramid in her hands and I felt her shiver. "I think it's the snakes," she whispered sharply. "They must be nesting on the tower. After all, it rises almost into empty space, where they feel at home. I'm afraid we're going to have trouble." That trouble came sooner than I had expected. The terminal tower dropped for a time below the moonlit hills as we drove on. The rose-and-purple of twilight had risen higher when we saw it again and the stranger darkness of the snakes had crept lower from the beacon dome, Filming the whole tower with a ghostly unreality. I was trying without success to imagine a tachyon ship landing on its fading stages when a snake buzzed us. Acrid bitterness flashed across brushed me. The headlamps went out. I had the briefest glimpse of its serpentine shadow dipping and lifting against the moon-washed sky. It was gone before I heard its sonic crash. Tom awoke, grumbling Yiddish that I couldn't understand. We lifted the hood and struck matches. Though nothing else was visibly damaged, all the batteries were drained. Even our flashlights were dead. We failed to start the motor. Dead tired and still shivering with that bone-deep chill, I wanted to make camp. But we were near the summit, Kyrie said -- so high the snakes might descend on us again. She shook Guy awake and we pushed the hearse a mile or more over the highest crest. That far-off phantom tower had dissolved into the dark by then, but we pressed on down the winding canyon road toward the valley of the Rio Grande and the ruins of Albuquerque. Guy was asleep again, groaning and twitching as if pushing the hearse had been too much for him. Coasting now, we rolled down through the moonlight in a ghostly silence that set me to shivering with a sense that we had become inhuman company on an unearthly errand. "We'll be safer in the valley." Even Kyrie's soft whisper startled me. "We can surely start the motor when it's light enough to see. Can't we, Uncle Kim? I hope we reach Skygate tomorrow." The night was thicker in the canyon, but I knew the road from driving it on winter holidays in that long-ago world, now strangely unreal, when a few of us used to ski on the high Sandia slopes. Suzie had come once, though not exactly with me. I got to thinking of her, wondering what had happened to her since I left Skygate and whether Thorsen had survived his space infection. The need for sleep forgotten, I drove on in a kind of waking dream. Two or three times, where the grade was too flat, we had to wake Tom to help us push again, but the thin cold moon was still high when we came out of the canyon into view of the mesa and the valley. Steering by the gray edge of the pavement, searching the dark for washouts or rocks on the road, I wasn't looking far ahead. I felt Kyrie stiffen and shiver, heard her gasp of dismay. Braking to an instinctive stop, I saw the fog. A flood of luminescent white, nearly as bright as the bitten moon, it drowned the dead city. It filled the wide valley from the mounded ruins just below us to the line of lifeless volcanoes on the horizon. It reached north and south as far as I could see. Though I could feel no wind, the mist was stirring strangely, rising and falling in soundless waves that broke against the rocks and the dark rubble islands, shattering into ghostly dissipating plumes. "No!" Kyrie sobbed. "No!" But it was there, too deep for the morning sun to break it up, too wide for anything to bridge, spread too far to leave us a way around it. For a long time we simply sat there in the dead hearse. There was nothing else to do. I fastened my jacket and shivered in it, as the chill of the desert night followed the heat-drain of the snake, but Kyrie seemed to feel no cold. A remote white goddess in the dying light, she gazed sometimes at the useless glow of the tetrahedron in her hands, more often at that wild but silent sea ahead. My throat ached with a dull regret for the failure of our mission and a sharper pity for her. A breath of wind must have risen, because the odor of the fog rolled over us in a sudden, suffocating wave, rank as the stink of a jungle swamp, fetid as a sewer, its muskmelon sweetness blended with an overpowering foulness. Though Kyrie seemed unconscious of it, I felt nauseated. "Let's get out," I urged her. "I guess we can't move the hearse, but we ought to make camp before the moon goes down. Somewhere higher -- we passed a good spot in the canyon. The fog may rise in the dark." She nodded dully, as if nothing mattered now. I set the brakes and clambered out of the hearse. I was dancing a slow shuffle on the pavement, trying to bring my stiffened limbs to life, when she screamed. Her outcry was wordless, agonized, desolate. When I called to know what the matter was her only answer was a thin moan of pain. I struck a match and found her kneeling over Guy in the back of the hearse. "He's dead," she sobbed then. "Guy's dead -- " T OM groaned and awoke. We all crowded into the back of the hearse to examine Guy by the feeble flare of matches. He lay inert and swollen, with no breath or pulse. Kyrie splashed water on him, rubbed and flexed his furry limbs, tried to breathe into his mouth. Nothing revived him. Working over him, I began to catch an odor of dissolution ranker than his barnyard scent, stronger than the fetor of the fog. Retreating from that smell of death, I climbed out of the hearse and saw the fog again. It glowed with its own cold light, though the moon had set. Rising silently, it had already drowned those black rubble islets. A wide tongue of it had licked into the canyon, was lapping at the pavement not a hundred yards below the hearse. I shouted a warning. Tom scrambled out to join me, but Kyrie refused to leave Guy. He was too heavy for us to carry, but she stayed in the hearse, hauling vainly at him until Tom assumed our father's thick accent to tell her a peasant tale about a goat boy who was eaten by a wolf because he wouldn't leave his millet porridge. "I suppose we ought to save our lives," she whispered huskily then. "Though I see no good that we can do alone." We were waiting to help her from the hearse, but she flung herself wildly back upon the corpse. "Oh, Guy! Guy!" She lay sobbing on his body till a long foul tongue of fog licked into the ditch beside us, drowning us with its nauseating miasma. Silently then, Kyrie let us lead her up the canyon road. As we started away from the hearse my foot struck something that made a jangling clatter. I picked up the object. In the pale glow of the tetrahedron, which Kyrie clutched in both stiff hands, I saw the glint of a hexagonal head and the gleam of wire-like limbs. It was a dead mechanical ant, one of a swarm that lay in a glittering drift along the edge of the pavement, where it must have fallen when Nick was killed. I held it out to Kyrie, I suppose with some fantastic hope that she might revive it. She looked at me bleakly and I tossed it back into the dark. Dull with despair, silent as the fog itself, we climbed back into the canyon. The pyramid gave enough light to help us follow the pavement. Tom and I had brought blankets and canteens and our small stock of food. Plodding stolidly, breath wheezing, he smoked his last narcorette. I stopped to look back once. That wild white sea was tossing as if an unseen storm raged beneath it. The rocks around the canyon mouth broke it into soundless spray. I shuddered and heard Tom muttering a Yiddish prayer. We stumbled after Kyrie. We made a cold and cheerless camp a mile from the fog, in a shallow cave above the road that refugees from Albuquerque must have dug. I found a few sticks of wood stacked beside a fire circle stone, but Kyrie was afraid a flame might draw the snakes. A dull hunger was gnawing at my belly, but we had to save our food. I washed my mouth with one sip of water and crawled into my blanket. T OM was soon snoring, but Kyrie didn't sleep. Immune to cold, she sat cross-legged at the mouth of the cave, the luminous pyramid cupped in her hands. her sad eyes watching the way we had come. Her stricken desolation shook me. Bare to the glow of that great stone, her lean body was infinitely inviting, yet it stirred in me only a cold ghost of ardor. Desire itself was dying in the shattered world around us. What I felt was an infinite pity, an almost maternal urge to comfort her, to break her black despair. I remembered all the childhood years when she had been almost a daughter, with a child's frank affection for her fond Uncle Kim. But ' in this doleful moment I could not even speak to her. At last I slept, though I had meant to share her vigil. I awoke numb with cold. The cave was dark. The glow of the nexode was gone. Tom's snores had ceased. I whispered and fumbled and found nobody. Shaking with terror. I stumbled barefoot out of the cave. Seeing the high blaze of Orion, I knew that midnight was long past. The starlit road looked empty. When I called the only answer was a whispery echo from a distant cliff. My toes struck a rock as I blundered toward the pavement. The flash of pain cooled my first panic. I limped back to the cave for my shoes and then crept down the road to search for Tom and Kyrie. I failed to find them. The odor of the fog stopped me above the canyon mouth, a wall of unbreathable evil. I climbed a rock to look for the hearse. That insane white tide was breaking over it now, so that it appeared and vanished again beneath the writing tongues of luminiscent mist. A funeral calm crept over me as I stood there. I gave up my useless shouting and wandered back at last to the cave. Trembling more from dread than cold, I slipped again into my blanket and waited aimlessly for day. In my haunted thoughts Tom and Kyrie had died in some new effort to rescue Guy's body. I could visualize the fog flooding all the world, squeezing out the last human zone as it rose to meet the high dominion of the snakes. Perhaps I was already the last man alive. Oddly, my own fate did not matter now. Existence had become an emotionless abstraction. As I looked back into the past from that comfortless cave, my life revealed itself as a meaningless monotony of shabby failure and deadening frustration. I had been a lonely spectator, silently watching the rich feast of being that I could never fully join. envy of Tom, who had always seized the good things I somehow could never reach. My opposite, always the bold actor, never the timid or self-denying or self-righteous onlooker, had lived what seemed a more rewarding life than mine. Perhaps our father had been right. Perhaps I really was the schlemiel. Exhausted by such profitless reflections, I fell into a troubled sleep. I recall a dream in which Tom and I were skiing down the highest Sandia slope. I was stiff and clumsy with the bitter cold. Tom swept far ahead and I envied his bold skill at the jump. Unsure of myself, I was afraid I couldn't make the turn. I thought I was going over the rim, into the black, pine-fringed canyon below it. But a girl's warm voice called my name. At first I thought it was Suzie, but it was Kyrie I saw when I looked back, nude and splendid, somehow flying over the snow with no skis at all. She overtook me and reached to grasp my hand. I knew we could make the turn together. Something woke me then and the shock of stark reality shattered the joy of that improbable dream. No voice had called my name. A gray ray of dawnlight stabbed into the cave, but it brought no warmth. I was numb with cold and utterly alone. T OO numb at first to stand or think, I crept out into the heatless sun. I sat for a while on a rock outside the cave, kneading my stiff muscles. When I fell able I drank a careful third of the water left in my canteen and shuffled, down the road to look for Tom and Kyrie. Where the canyon widened I could see the upper stages of the tachyon terminal rising out of pink mushroom fields of far-off cumulus into the cloudless stratosphere, still wavering and fading like a high mirage beneath the shadow of the nesting snakes. The pavement lay empty ahead, with no trace of Tom or Kyrie until I came out of the canyon on the shore of the fog. Its heaving surface seemed calmer by day, dissolving into crawling blueish tatters as its tiny live balloons exploded in the sun, but its putrid fetor turned me ill. It had receded enough to uncover our abandoned hearse, its tongues still licked around the wheels. Beneath those fading wisps of mist, I saw patches of wet, blood-colored slime on the pavement and on the rocks where the fog had lain. Reeling and retching from that rotten sweetness, I improvised a mask from a handkerchief saturated with the last water in my canteen and plunged through those writhing tendrils to reach the hearse. Guy's body was gone. For a moment I thought Tom and Kyrie must have come back to carry it away. Then I saw blood puddled on the floor, seeping from a mound of putrefying fur. Glassblack claws gleamed on the fingers of a queer glove peeled from a gray-furred paw. I reached gingerly to move a dark-tipped ear and spilled loose fangs that clattered like gravel. Shrinking back, numb with shock, I thought the body had been butchered by the unseen creatures of the fog. I searched the pavement, alert for any other evidence, for any sign of Tom or Kyrie, and found another puzzle. Gouts of red had splashed the pavement behind the hearse. At first I thought the receding fog had left them there, but then I saw that the glistening patches of blood-colored slime had not come so high. The gouts were Guy's blood, marking a trail where his flesh had been dragged. The odd thing was the direction of that darkening trail. It led me off the pavement, across a rocky ditch scattered with the dead metal ants and up a steep slope away from the road and the slime and the fog. Scrambling up that slope, I discovered Tom and Kyrie in a scene that stunned me. The mechanical ants lay dead in glittering windrows of silver-and-black around the edges of a great disk of white stone. Kyrie sat cross-legged on one side of the stone, her golden nudity splotched with blood. Tom stood at the other, bare to the waist and scarlet as a pirate. Between them lay the red body they themselves must have skinned out of Guy's fur. I caught my breath to call out, but something stopped me. My wonder and horror were compounded with a sudden sense of awe. The shining, snow-white stone was like an altar. Kyrie was the mad priestess, Tom the sacrificial priest. The bleeding offering between them must have been Guy's corpse. Shaken, I crouched behind a shelving stone to watch what went on. The skinned head lay in Kyrie's lap. She held the blazing nexode against its forehead. Standing over the dark-clotted feet, Tom was chanting ritual words I didn't understand. In response to the chant, Kyrie's red fingers flashed about the nexode, touching its bright triangles as if they had been the controls of some mysterious machine. I crouched there a long time. Ants crawled on me -- the live desert insects. Afraid they might sting, I was more afraid to move. From Tom's voice and Kyrie's action I began to catch a sense of urgent tension, a grave purpose and a growing fear of failure. Tom's chant abruptly stopped. Kyrie froze, staring at him across the tetrahedron. In the silence I heard the lazy drone of a big blue fly and saw it settling on that stiff red face. A red hand brushed at it -- and I gasped with astonishment. T HE body was alive. A stranger discovery -- what I saw beneath the blood was not naked muscle and tendon but intact skin. I realized that this was not the hideous flayed thing that I had been imagining, but somehow a whole man. His hand reached for the nexode. Moving with an easy grace, he sat up on the spattered stone. "Hi, Ky!" "Nick!" Her breathless cry was a sob of mingled agony and joy. "Nicky!" Something close to terror shook me, because the voice was Nick's -- perhaps a little deeper than I recalled it. The bloodbathed man was Nick -- or at least an excellent copy, perhaps a bit heavier and taller. Frowning a little against the sun, he looked around and saw Tom. "Hello, Hood." "Gevalt!" Tom stumbled backward. His fat hands flew up defensively. For once in his life he was ruled by pure emotion, by terror at his own handiwork. "What -- what sort of thing are you?" His gazing eyes appealed to Kyrie. "What have we done?" "We've beaten death," Kyrie whispered. "What is all this?" Nick came to his feet with the agile grace I remembered, peering down at the blood-smeared stone, off at the crawling fog, back at Kyrie. "Where's Uncle Kim?" I caught my breath, but found that I could not announce myself. I was still too deeply shaken, paralyzed with bewilderment and dread. "Asleep in the cave," Kyrie was saying. "Poor little man. I'm afraid he hasn't entirely got over his gamma-form infection. I couldn't bear to disturb him." "Fet him sleep." Nick turned as if to step off the gleaming disk, paused to frown at the glistening piles of lifeless ants around it, came slowly back to Kyrie. "We've problems enough of our own." "But we're all right now." Her soft voice was almost too quick and eager, as if she could hardly believe her own words. "We can solve them, Nicky, now that you're alive!" He stood staring across the tattered sea of fog toward the far white billows of cumulus and the dim mirage of the terminal tower rippling in the sky. "The most singular thing." He glanced at the bright pyramid in his hands and back at Kyrie's tense face. "Stranger than all of this." Anxiously he stepped a little toward her. "I've been dreaming. Dreaming I was Guy. I even thought I'd killed Nick -- " His voice broke off sharply. He leaned to peer at Kyrie's hands, swung to frown at the dark-stained knife stuck in Tom's belt, suddenly looked down at himself, rubbing in a startled way at his own blood-stiffened skin. "So I was Guy!" Nodding in a dazed way, he looked back at Kyrie. "But I've been--he's been -- changing?" Slow at first, his breathless voice came faster and faster as he spoke. "The nexode did it, I suppose. The nexode and the nonhuman side of our own nature. I must bea metamorph! Like that red bubble of beta-life in my mother's laboratory bottle. All Guy's illness that sleepiness and pain we couldn't understand that must have been the beginning of the process. And now I've been born again. Out of his skin. With you and Hood for midwives."' "Oh, Nicky!" Kyrie was shivering, her voice so low that I could scarcely hear. "It's true Guy killed you back at Fairfax. Last night when the fog stopped us here I thought he -- you -- were dead. I thought we were done for, our lives wasted and the terminal lost". I can't quite believe -- " "I never expected anything like this." Nick was turning and flexing his hand, eyeing it with the dazzled wonder of a child unwrapping some fabulous toy. "I never hoped" He stopped to nod. "But I suppose our experience here on only one planet was too limited to show us the full capacity of life." He looked at Kyrie. "How did you do it?" "You did it, Nicky. Though I suppose the nexode helped. Last night in the cave -- it showed me that you were alive in Guy's dead skin. It showed me what we had to do and I woke Tom to help. But with time enough -- if there had been no danger from the fog I think you might have done everything yourself." "You're too good, Ky." He was fondly teasing for an instant, before his grave eyes lifted back to the shadow-mantled terminal. "But we still have work to do. There's our beacon, dead." "A roosting place for the snakes." He frowned at the lifeless ants piled around the white stone. "Our replicators are also dead." "They stopped when you died." "Then they ought to start again." Hesitantly, trembling, she picked up a small, still machine and held it before him. He thrust a red forefinger toward its silver head. Though no spark passed, the bright device came alive, stirred in her hands, rose to wheel around Nick's head. I heard a high mosquito-whine, which spread all around me. The dead ants below the stone began rising from the ground by twos and threes, by scores, by hundreds. They flew to join a circling swarm, which settled toward the end of the stone. I smelled hot sulphur. "Ai-yi-yi!" Tom cowered back. "All this is too much." "It's okay, Mr. Hood," Kyrie called to him. "The replicators are no space invaders. They are ours." The spinning swarm poured down toward the stone. Though I saw no gesture of command, the ants began joining together, limbs interweaving, silver heads joining to form honeycomb panels which flexed and fused into a hollow ten-foot globe, a black gangway rising to its open door. "Perhaps we weren't born for nothing." Nick waved Tom and Kyrie toward the ramp. "Let's get the nexode to the terminal. If the snakes don't object too much I think we can light the beacon after all." "Nicky! Nicky!" Kyrie whispered. "If we can!" She skipped up the ramp with the tetrahedron, but Tom hung back, scowling at its surface of slick black tail-balls as if he expected them to sting him. "Will the ants do anything you want?" He squinted shrewdly at Nick, loud and bold again, almost himself. "Could you make them find me a pack of narcorettes?" he asked. "Come along," Nick said. "I want to pick up Uncle Kim." "My yukl brother" Tom shrugged. "Why waste time on that poor shmuck? Better leave him where he is. He's no utopian. He'll never be happy in our new world." challenge Tom. Kyrie was calling from inside the bright globe, I think defending me. Nick took Tom's fat arm, swung him firmly toward the black ramp. I tried to shout, but something caught my voice. Something made me giddy. Something brushed me with icy sweat. Something left me drained and swaying. I sank back behind the shelving rock, sick with a puzzled rage at myself. Though I never knew exactly what had seized me, there was the blackness inside the hollow globe. There was the piercing stridor of the ants that formed it -- and their steamy, acrid reek. There was Tom's cautious shrewdness as he tested the black ramp and his bold swagger when he climbed it. Then there was Nick, red with alien blood, newborn from Guy's hide, gazing impatiently across the heaving tide of fog toward that bank of far cloud and the snakeveiled stages of the tachyon terminal. Though I had known the children all their lives, Nick was a frightening stranger now. Sobbing miserably, bewildered at myself, I began to feel a barb of piercing truth in Tom's scornful words. I had known and loved the children as fascinating visitors to my own familiar world, but this world was theirs. I feld a sudden sick conviction that it was not forme. My world had been the narrow ghetto flat where the heat was often off and cockroaches swarmed under the sink and the toilet overflowed. It had been the petty bickering of my parents, my father's ugly business and my mother's ugly death. It had been Tom's scheming climb and my own half-honest career in promotion and publicity. I was what that gray and painful world had made me -- a schlemiel , perhaps as my father used to say. Looking at myself in this cold light, I could see no useful place for me in the new world beyond the fog, in that dazzling future the children were about to usher through the tachyon terminal. I lay silent in the grip of a sick paralysis as Nick followed Tom into the silver globe. The ramp rolled up to seal the dark opening. Sweating and trembling, uncertain of what I wanted or what to do, I watched the bright ball sail up the canyon toward the cave. It dropped beyond the cliffs. Nick or Kyrie must have left it to search the cave for me. A few minutes later it rose again, a diminishing moon gliding high above the fog toward that far tower. Calmer after it was gone, I began to feel a remote sense of hope and joy. Whatever became of me, Nick and Kyrie were moving toward their cosmic triumph. barren moon the black seed from the messenger missile was about to bear its destined fruit. Impelled by an aimless curiosity, I climbed to that reddened altar stone. Its top was circular and flat, twenty feet across. White and dense, slick and oddly warm to the touch, it was hard enough to break the point of my pocket knife. Before I had solved its riddle, a new swarm of ants funneled down upon me. Frightened and bewildered, I stumbled out of their way. They rattled on the stone like metal hail and began to knit themselves into a silver shell around it. The sun flickered and my tongue turned bitter. Their shrieking whine drilled into my brain. Staggering back, I watched them rising with the stone. Its shape astonished me. No disk, it was a cone -- the capstone, I believe, shaped to complete the onion dome of the tachyon beacon. Dropped by the ants when Nick was killed, it had fallen point down, penetrating to leave its base nearly level with the rock it shattered. Extracted, it left a yawning pit. Blind to me, the ants soared away with it. Their shriek died, and their brimstone scent dissolved in the stagnant stench of the fog. The sun turned hot and bright again. I tossed a pebble into the pit and wandered back to the road. through a mist of gray regret, thinking wistfully of Guy's abandoned kingdom and the warm refuge from all the terrors of space I had once found there. My dull wonder about the fate of our green-gartered guards became a sudden decision. I would go back to Fairfax. The short climb had left me already puffing for breath and looking for a place to sit. My purpose wavered a little when I realized my weakness and remembered the cruel ordeal Clayton Carter had endured in his epic retreat from the ants. But as a fugitive from the terminal and the children's new world I had nowhere else to go. The journey might be easier for me than Carter had found it. I should find water enough after the autumn rains. With luck, I might find food plants maturing on abandoned farms and game or cattle that I could kill. By afternoon I was almost cheerful, whistling as I cleaned the deer rifle, sunned the blankets, filled the canteens from a spring I had found above the cave, repacked my slim provisions -- already finding an emotional haven in the primitive simplicities of a roving hunter's existence. As I lay that night on my hard bed, waiting to start at dawn, I felt a curious detachment from everything, almost as if my life had already closed. Looking back at myself, with no emotion save a dull desire that things had been different, I found myself weighing all my shabby failures. If I had really been a schlemiel , where was the blame? My flaw had been a failure to love, it seemed to me, due to a failure to understand. It was, I thought, a family fault. If my mother had ever learned to laugh at my father's Yiddish jokes, if he had ever learned not to laugh at the ways of her Ozark kin, if Tom and I had really known each other... At last I slept, plagued by dreadful dreams in which the scarlet, skinless monsters of the fog were stalking me to take my hide. I woke before dawn, aching all over, soaked with sweat and shivering. Imagining that the gammalife was teeming in my blood again, I lay staring drearily at the dark until I saw a blood-red glow on the back of the cave. At first I thought it must be another symptom of my space infection, distorting my senses and eroding my reason. I tried to lie still, but panic began to whisper that some new doom had come to consume the world. I crawled out of my wet blankets to find the source of the glow. The westward sky was turning strangely scarlet above the black canyon rim, as if a dying sun were rising in the wrong direction. I staggered out in bare feet and went back to get my shoes. That red glare was bright enough to help me find them. Shaking with cold and dread, I crept down the road to get a better view. The glow in the west grew brighter as I went. Slowly changing color, it had washed the stony cliffs with gold before I came in sight of the tachyon terminal. A dazed comprehension stopped me there, my terror fading into awe. The light in the sky shone from the onion dome that topped the tallest tower -- no doubt completed now with that conic altar stone on which Nick had been reborn. Relieved, yet still appalled before all the unknowns of the transgalactic universe, I knew that Nick and Kyrie already had the beacon calling across the lightyears to their mysterious progenitors. I stood there a long time, watching the beacon change. The shroud of snakes was gone. Dazzling in the crystal air, the tower looked near enough to touch. The tall cone bathed the barren landscape in an eerie green, which faded slowly through midnight blue into a dying violet dusk. I waited, shivering in the wind, until the red was born again. The actual tachyon signal was invisible of course, leaping across its own strange domain beyond the limited velocity of light. This visible signal must have been meant only to guide a, decelerating starship through its final homing approach to the landing stage. Even as I thought of that, the changing splendor of the beacon brushed me with a vain regret. I might have been part of all this. I might have called out to Nick and Kyrie and followed them into their flying globe. I might have been with them in that wondrous tower now, waiting for their starborn creators. Instead... Whimpering and miserable, I stumbled back to the cave. As I lay there shivering through the rest of the night, staring at the changing glow on the smoke-stained rock, I decided to wait, to watch for the tachyon ship to come in. But as the gray dawn came a cold west wind drowned me in the fetid muskmelon-sweetness of the fog and suddenly I knew I couldn't stay. I had no way of knowing when that tachyon signal might reach the unknown powers of the messenger missiles or whether it ever would. Even if the signal should bring a starship to earth, I had no way of guessing the time a tachyon flight might take. I did know that the handful of dried beef and parched corn left in my pack would keep me going for only a few days. Sick with the breath of the fog, I struggled stiffly into my gear and began the long climb out of the valley, toward the snake-haunted summit and the abandoned lands beyond. The rainbow glow of the beacon was still washing the cliffs above me with colors of wonder when I set out, but the gray daylight soon erased it. Whether from starvation and exhaustion or from that recurrent gamma-form infection -- or from sheer depth of hope -- my awareness shattered into disconnected fragments. Sun, dust, rocks, frost, hail. Mountain wall and desert mirage. The blinding blaze of thirst, the crazy fever buzz in my head, the black laughter of despair. Days of slogging on when all I wanted was to lie down. Nights of paralyzing cold in cheerless camps where I was afraid to make a fire because I thought the snakes might come. Those cruel trials were real. They are tangled in my memory with stranger impressions in which hard reality seems to blend into fantastic dreams. I recall one moonless night when I lay on flat high ground, with not even a rock or a bush to break the icy wind. I couldn't sleep. I was following the wheeling constellations, wondering dully what sort of creature might come from the stars to answer the tachyon signal -- if anything did -- when I thought I saw a new star in the east. Or a planet, perhaps, for it didn't twinkle. Yet, cobalt-blue, it was the wrong color for any planet, and it was soon too bright. Its color slowly changed, to an unbelievable green, to ocher and orange, to a redder red than Mars. It went out and winked back again, indigoblue. Faster than any possible planet, it climbed toward the zenith. In the green and yellow phases its unearthly light tinted the dead landscape around me with a frosty, moonlike strangeness, so bright I trembled with an irrational terror that the snakes might discover me. Sailing overhead, it swelled into a visible globe. I put down the mad urge to look for a hiding place and stood to watch it sinking toward the west. The cycle of its changing hues had begun accelerating and now I began to notice a sort of echo that must have come from the tachyon beacon. The terminal was below my horizon here, but I could see its remote glow against the sky, a red explosion as the red globe winked out, a race through the spectrum while the globe was dark, a blue dusk dying behind the black mountain ridge as the globe burned blue again. Always alternating, those cycles of light ran faster, faster, until the flicker hurt my eyes. Yet I watched until the globe had set like a flashing moon behind the far peaks and the night was abruptly black again. I don't remember wondering what that luminous object couid have been or why the terminal had answered its flashes or where it might have fallen. Rolled in my blanket again, I lay numbly waiting for the snakes. I must have slept, for I remember thinking they had found me. Turned to ribbons of raw red flesh, they stank with the suffocating foulness of the fog and sang to me in Kyrie's voice while they licked my skin away. Again, in an endless nightmare that must have been at least partly real, I thought I saw the fog. Drenched and shivering from a thin fall rain, I had nerved myself to climb one last hill. In the valley beyond, instead of the firewood and shelter I longed for, I found a flood of heaving whiteness, invisibly stirred from beneath and reaching as far as I could see. I slept under the road in a concrete pipe, sweating through dreadful dreams in which the fog had risen over me and trapped me in the pipe. I lay too weak to move or even breathe. When I crawled out at dawn that evil sea had somehow drained away, leaving its red slime to mark the level it had reached. My real dreams are still haunted with the figments of the strange daymare that followed, in which I was struggling to cross that fearful valley where the fog had lain. Sick with its lingering muskmelon fetor, I slipped and toppled and crept through the blood-colored muck. I saw animal bones coated with it. Once I heard a dreadful mewing sound and saw a quivering strip of naked redness trying to hide itself in a reddened human skull. The highway bridge at the bottom of the valley was missing. I was trying to cross the rocky gorge, splashing and staggering through a shallow river of that clotted the ants and caught their sulphuric scent and saw a silver-colored ball dropping toward me. I tried to wave it away. When it came on I raised the deer rifle and fired. The only result was a flicker of darkness and a bitter tang on my tongue. The globe dropped to the brink of that red river. A long strip of honeycombed ants folded down to make a black-lined gangway. Dream or not -- I was not certain. Her nude beauty clashed against the horror of that redwalled valley in a way that dazed me. The daylight washed her marble flesh with swift pink and gold, as if she had been a stone Venus touched with instant life. Not quite sane, I brought up the rifle. "Get away!" I gasped. "I can't endure anything else." "Uncle Kim -- " Pain choked her gentle voice. "Don't you know who I am?" "You're a space alien." I listened to my own hoarse voice with a dull astonishment. "You're like the snakes. Like the things that make the fog. Like the gammaforms in my blood. Like whatever creatures the beacon will bring from the stars -- " "But the ambassadors are already here, Uncle Kim." Her quick voice and her anxious dark-eyed smile tried hard to comfort me. "They arrived on the tachyon ship, but you don't need to fear them. They've come to bring the transgalactic culture. To help everybody. I think you need help -- " "No." The rifle rose. "I've had enough from space -- " "The snakes are gone." She glanced into the sky. "They never liked it here. Our air has too much water and oxygen for them. They prefer to meet visitors out in space -- an the vicinity of Jupiter -- where they feel more at home." "But there's the fog." I waved the rifle at the red-slimed cliffs above us and the blood-colored river lapping at my knees. "The things from space that make the fog -- " "We asked for them -- "she tossed back her flowing hair -- "when we invaded Venus. You remember the color changes our manned probes observed? They were caused by blights that spread from the garbage we dumped -- spread somewhat faster than the gamma infections ever spread on Earth. Those blights killed half the aerobic life in the upper air of Venus. The more intelligent flying things down in the temperate middle levels found their food supplies depleted. They struck back in selfdefense. The fog covers a military expedition composed of special mutant creatures bred to survive in our biocosm and sent to stop us from polluting their planet. It was a force from Venus, by the way, that trapped our men on Mercury." "If we -- " The simple truth staggered me. "If we had only understood -- " "That's why the snakes were here." Her urgent voice came faster, faster, in a way that made me think of Nick. "They're wellmeaning and more or less intelligent -- though I don't think they ever knew what they were doing to our aircraft. They were trying to communicate. The breakthrough came when they were able to explain the situation to our transgalactic friends. You should have seen the happy way they dived around the terminal when the Venusians began pulling back the fog." "Why bother about the fog -- " bitterness croaked in my throat -- "when the human race is dead? Why not just invite our space friends to take over the planet?" "Uncle Kim!" She made a face at me. "Things aren't that bad. The Venusians were pretty humane, by our old military standards. They concentrated their forces around our space centers-at Skygate and the Sino-Soviet installations in the Gobi. There was no mass slaughter. Though the snakes did stop air travel and the fog drove men off the sea, we've found most of the human race alive and w'ell, on dry land." I stared down at my red-caked hands and blankly back at her. "So the world didn't end." Her rapid voice had slowed, and she had time for a quizzical smile. "If you can stand the shock! Our big job's done and we've got a short vacation. The ambassadors are off to call on our neighbor planets. Your enterprising brother has invited my poor mother to try the new snow on the Sandia slopes. Nick is on his way to visit old friends at Fairfaxenough of Guy is left in him so that he had to see Fran be surprised!" S HE laughed, shrugged. That careless gesture may have hidden more feeling than she showed, but the liquid flow of her golden body nearly stopped my heart. "And I came out to look for you again, though everybody else had given you up." Halfway down the black gangway she paused to study me. "About time, too. If you could see yourself -- a perfect scarecrow!" She laughed at me. Wading to meet her, I stopped again, stung by her look of sheer delight. "Kim!" Concern erased her laughter. "What's the matter?" "I'm just a man, for one thing." My own sardonic voice surprised me. "I'm afraid I don't belong on your bright new superhuman world." I saw her hurt protest and raised my gritty voice. "For another thing, I believe my gamma-form infection has come back." "Our new health service will soon cure that." She left the ramp and picked her way across the slick red rocks to the brink of the bloodcolored stream. Pausing there, golden hands on golden hips, she surveyed me from enigmatic eyes. "There's a quicker treatment." Her warm amusement was mixed with something else. "One we might both enjoy. You know I was born with a natural immunity to all sorts of infection. There's a way I can use it to cure you -- though your doctor might frown at the method." Waiting to discover what she meant, I stood admiring her tawny loveliness. I felt my pulses throbbing and wondered vaguely if her unearthly power had already begun to lift me out of my long exhaustion. Fond recollections were dancing in my brain like champagne bubbles -- images of Kyrie's infant elfin charm, of her tiny hand trustingly in mine, of her secret delight in her own peculiar music, of her strange games with little Nick, of that magic moment when the touch of the nexode made her a woman. Now the sunlight gilded her breasts and thighs and I was shaken with a spasm of unexpected lust. Dismayed, suddenly conscious of my hungry stare, I tried to turn away. "You needn't feel so damned incestuous!" Her ringing laugh mocked my confusion. "After all, you're not my real uncle." Her eyes turned grave and almost sad. "You see, Kim, the nexode showed me long ago how you felt about me. I think I've always understood you better than you understand yourself-and loved you more than you dare love anybody. That's why I've come to find you." Her impish look faded into a cool directness that took my breath. "That's the reason for my only reservation now. I don't want to hurt you more than you've been hurt. Whatever " She paused as if to weigh me. "Whatever we do, I hope you won't let it matter too much." I waited in a daze. "First of all, there's something I must tell you." Her voice fell soberly. "Nick and I will be leaving on the tachyon ship. We're to represent our whole group of planets. I don't know when we'll be back." Her face reflected my pain. one generation beyond Dune Frank Herbert returns to the duneworld of Arrakis for an epic of imperial intrigue and human ecology-an epic that spans the universe. That's why we can tell you where it ends We're reprinting fast, but your bookseller may be out of stock. Order this and other Frank Herbert books today :  (N#) # ' j (S#) #C (S#) #C  I (S#) # I j (S#) # j I Name I Address I  City State... Zip  I Include list price plus a dime postage for I Dept, mhk # Madison Ave., New York # "I'm sorry, Kim. I don't like leaving you, my mother, or Uncle Yuri and Aunt Carolina. But it's part of the job we were born to do, and we're both excited about it. It's another big mission, helping all our worlds adjust to the culture of the stars." I nodded bleakly as that sank in. "I thought you ought to know," she said. "Because no other creature can follow until certain problems of health and law have been cleared up. We'll have to leave you here." She came toward me through the clotted mud. I dropped the rifle. She kissed me -- Kyrie kissed me. I followed her out of the mud. suddenly a joyous song. in my memory, too precious for any bare description. Drunk with the wine of her lilac-like scent, wedded to all her golden wonder, for that tiny time I was more than merely mortal. Kyrie! Giving me that taste of superhuman joy, how could she have asked me not to let it matter? Her farewell left a desolate ache in my heart. Blind with tears, all I saw was a blur of blue when she opened the door of the globe. "The starship is loading on the top stage now." Her voice was hurried and uneven. "The air up there is too thin for you. I'll have to leave you here." Her cool arms caught me in a last quick embrace. "Don't forget me, Kim." Had she ever been far from my mind? Looking out, I saw that the globe had brought me down to the middle of a vast white plain with only blue fog around it. A chill wind bit my nakedness. A forlorn desolation seized me and I turned back for a final glimpse of Kyrie. "You'll be okay, Kim." Her voice had the edge I needed. "After all, you're a big boy now. I know you're well -- and strong enough!" I heard the love beneath her impish malice and suddenly it struck me as a monstrous fault that I had never properly told her how I loved her. I tried to speak, then remembered that she knew all I felt. I waved and strode down the gangway. The blue glow had died and now the cloudy dawn revealed the distant loom of the central tower, lifting forever to that higher stage where the air was too rare for me. In a moment the beacon was burning through the gray clouds again -- a glow of rose, a shower of gold, a floodlight flowing over all the unearthly magnificence around me. I saw Yuri Marko and Carolina riding up a ramp to meet me, undismayed at being left behind, waving and grinning greenly as the beacon changed. With a certain reluctant eagerness, I stepped into the future I had fled. ir Top-flight science fiction and fantasy from... Eight mind-bending tales conceived and executed by the richest imaginations in science fiction: Arthur C. Clarke, Robert Silverberg, Cordwainer Smith, Fritz Leiber, Poul Anderson, John Campbell, Jr. and Jack Vance. A#S #c Ten dazzling stories that explore the complex relation between modern man and his machines. The authors include Lester del Rey, Robert Silverberg, Fritz Leiber, James Blish, Brian Aldiss and other top-notch names. A#N #C A pair of scientists challenge the time barrier and fall into a horrible, mind-twisting trap. "Rene Barjavel has feeling for the fantastic -- knows how to build a suspenseful story." Enter a terrifying world of tomorrow where perversity is encouraged and insanity is enforced -- a world whose beginnings are even now stirring! A#S #c Available wherever books are sold, or write: # East # Street, New York, N.Y. # Houi's your Imagination Quotient? Test yourself, then treat yourself to # volumes of fascinating mind-stretchers for just I No one on your world has ever seen the stars. A strange legend foretells something called "night" will come tomorrow for the first time in # years. What will happen when it does? visit another planet. Your ship lands and you find the house you grew up in. The woman on the porch is your grandmother! What's the explanation? A great starship suddenly confronts another ship from an alien civilization. Can either race be sure the other won't conquer his world? Is there an alternative to destroying each other? You'll find the dazzlingly imaginative, beautifully logical answers in three famous stories in The Science Fiction Hall of Fame -- an anthology of the greatest SF literature of all time. And you can have this #-page, hard-bound book -- plus two more masterpieces of the world's most entertaining, provocative fiction -- for just I plus Rny # boohs for I with trial membership Science Fiction Book Club # Please accept my application for membership and rush the # books whose numbers I have printed below. Bill me just # plus shipping and handling for all #. Each month send me the Club's free bulletin "Things To Come" describing the two monthly selections and other book bargains. If I do not wish to receive one of the two monthly, selections, or prefer an alternate or no book at all, I simply indicate so on the form provided. I pay only #, plus shipping and handling for each book I take. (Occasional extra-value selections are slightly more.) I need take only # books in the coming year and may resign any time after purchasing # books. introductory package. I may return it in # days. Membership will be canceled. I will owe nothing. MR. Print name If under #, parent must sign above. Office use only #. Science Fictlon Hall of Fame I. # "winners, " chosen by Scl-Fl Writers of America. Ed. Robert Silverberg. # pages. Pub. ed. # #. Down in the Black Gang by Philip Jose Farmer. The Hugo award winning author dazzles the Imagination with this prize collection featuring super-intelligent aliens expert at outwitting their human counterparts. #. Childhood's End by Arthur C. Clarke. Mankind's last generation on earth. Wildly fantastic! Atlantic. Pub. ed # #I . Alone Against Tomorrow by Harlan Ellison. The field's most honored writer plunges into # dark and wonderful dreams of tomorrow's alienation. Pub. ed. # #. Driftglass by Samuel R. Delaney. # short stories Including # Nebula winners. Probing remote corners of the galaxy. Includes undersea adventures of an "amphiman" in title story. #. A Time of Changes by Robert Silverberg. of strange planet where human beings must despise themselves and "#" and "Me" become filthy obscenities. #. I Sing The Body Electric! by Ray Bradbury. # major pieces -- Bradbury's first collection In five years. Pub. ed. # #. Sturgeon Is Alive and Well... #I Nebula Award novelette "Slow Sculpture" plus # other gripping stories by Theodore Sturgeon. Pub. ed. # ; pjgid big #. Slaughterhouse-Five by Kurt Vonnegut, Jr. The Incredible odyssey of Billy Pilgrim lost in the hideous moments of existence. An extraordinary tale of time travel. Pub. ed. # #. Prelude to Mars by Arthur C. Clarke. Two complete novels. Sands of Mars and Prelude to Space. # short stories, by the sci-fi "colossus." Pub. ed. # #. The Robot Novels by Isaac Asimov. Two of the master's greatest creations, the emotionally charged "The Caves of Steel" and "The Naked Sun." Pub. ed. # #. Stand on Zanzibar by John Brunner. Life in U.S. # years from now. Hugo Award Winner. # pages. Pub. ed. # Book Club editions are sometimes reduced in size, but they are full-length, hard-cover books you will be proud to add to your permanent library. Members accepted in U.S. A. and Canada only. Canadian members will be serviced from Toronto. Offer slightly different in Canada. Printed in U.S. A. Is there a career struggle to save our environment? Here is a new book filled with timely, realistic guidance that can suddenly open up new career horizons for groping young people -- a challenging "now" field in which they can find a sense of commitment. by Odom Fanning, Editor-in-Chief of the White House First Annual Report on Environmental Quality Others are developing for the immediafe future. Most young people are unaware of those new opportunities and of how they may build a rewarding career in this fight to save our planet from the Ihroats of pollution, the existing and ('merging eareer fields oijening up in environmental management. It )oints out what kinds of personnel are at pic.senl...and will he, needed in the various facets of the field, and it discu.s.scs the basic information needed hy anyone .seeking a career in one of these areas. For each c.ai'eer lield, the author defines terms, lists major activities, des( riht's job duties, pegs the field on the career ladder, de.scaihes education, gives earnings and working conditions, projects employment demand to #, and lists majoi' sources of additional information. If you are undecided about which career you'd really like to make your life's work... or if you possibly already have prerequisite educational credits for one or more of important book you can read at this point in your lifebefore you make a career choice you may regret later on. --  -- I G-I #'yjt East #.') St... New York. N.Y. # Gentkm(n ; per copy. I enclose  in full payment (plea.se add #(' for shipping) . N a me  (please print) Add ress City State Zip Code  'sbooV ftes ' d vV OoUo''" writit'S #?, axi" SnwcK National Best Seller A lifetime collection of favorite jokes, anecdotes, and limericks with copious notes on how to tell them and why. "Nothing more needs to be said except that Asimov would be one popular guest at a party. However, since he will not be readily available, the next best thing is to take his book along." -- Library Journal # pages  #  At your bookstore Galaxy is published in French, German, Italian, Japanese and Spanish. The U. S. Edition is published in Braille and Living Tape. Editor Science Editor Feature Editor Januory-February # Vol. #, No. # T.J. Bass James Gunn James White Michael G. Coney Bob Shaw Tad Crawford F.A. Davis Theodore Sturgeon Roberts. Richardson Managing Editor Art Director Associate Art Director Circulation Director Subscription Director Publisher Associate Publisher ing Corporation, a subsidiary of Universal Publishing  Distributing Corporation, Arnold E. Abramson, President. Main offices: # East # Street, New York, N.Y. #. #c per copy. #-issue subscription: # in the United States, elsewhere #. Second class postage paid at New York, N.Y. and additional mailing ofPublishing Corporation under international, Universal and PanAmerican Copyright Conventions. All rights reserved. The publisher assumes no responsibility for unsolicited material. All stories printed in this magazine are fiction and any similarity between characters and actual persons is coincidental. Title registered U.S. Patent Office. Printed in U.S. A. l#'-#". too' I e'.ii' CA'.toA' i#'oirr vacation # Pages Build Any One of # Beautiful H o m e s Yo u r s e If A s publishers of the world's finest "How-to" books Less, we've been flooded with letters, typified by the following: "Everyone knows that material costs represent only about # of the price of new houses -- even less on home improvements. We'd certainly like to save as much of that other # as possible. Why can't Wise  Co. give us a book showing the average family how to build a house they can afford -- or make their present house into a Dream Home? We thrive on just such a challenge as this. For two years a crack teun of experts, headed by no less an authority than our famous Hubbard Cobb, have been preparing the most complete and authoritative home building book you ever saw. Complete building plans and instructions for # beautiful homes, ideally suited to every taste, location and purse! from starting foundation to finishing landscape. Every detail "Though Inoaporlenced we easily saved #. Anyone considering bulldDoiiord M. Louderdole, leaingten Peril, AM. toplirg roll rype intwletion iMtwsen the wall studs is o fast end easy oM moterlols for the Botic Dream Home (above) including finished Dormers, cost less than #. Top Building Experts and Edited by Famed "Handyman' Hubbard Cobb Gcnllemen: Without obligation, ship me prepaid for # days' over # pictures show every detail of how your family can build any one of # Beautiful Homes or modernize their present home at tremendous savings! After # days I'll return book and owe nothing. Or, if completely pleased, I'll keep it and remit only I a month until the amazing bargain price of only # plus mailing cost is paid. this card and we stand all packing and shipping charges. Same return and refund privileges guaranteed. I Name  Address Apt. I City State Zip D#A companion volume #-day Free Examination. Only S#. # plus shipping. Same return privileges. One day I am going to sit down and count all the reference points to science fiction, past and present, with which Algis Budrys has provided Galaxy readers -- and myself -- in Galaxy Bookshelf. I am going to do so just to enjoy again the unique illumination in which he has bathed the scene for me and thousands of others. Even more impressive than the sheer voluminousness of "Ajay's" reading has always been its quality. The best of books can be read badly -- and bad books almost invariably are -- but never by Budrys. The light has been steady. Ajay dropped his bombshell at the end of his last column Galaxy, November '#). For the time being he wants to read science fiction for pleasure, not as a chore, and will write no more reviews for Galaxy. And the light over Galaxy Bookshelf out. It comes on again in this issue, with Theodore Sturgeon taking over the Bookshelf. I think you will find the new light rich, warm uniquely compelling as the old. It is powered by a depth of intellect and understanding unsurpassed -- perhaps even unmatched -- in the field and to which no one who reads this will need an introduction.  Many of you noted with dismay, some with chagrin, that A. Bertram Chandler's Sister Ships Galaxy, Sept. Oct. '#) had appeared a month earlier (our issue hit the newsstands in July) in an Ace anthology. The accident was like all others in that it should not have' happened, yet was unavoidable. Sister Ships had been scheduled and actually set in type for April publication in Galaxy. Then came the hike in our production costs that squeezed Galaxy into bimonthly publication and Worlds of Tomorrow and Worlds of Fantasy into suspension. Schedules and inventories had to be reshuffled and Sister Ships sat on her pad, in type and ready for liftoff. SeptemberOctober Galaxy provided the first new schedule opening for the story. Through some communications snafu I had not been made aware in advance of the Ace publication date. By the time their anthology reached stands it was too late to pull Sister Ships out of Galaxy without destroying the entire issue -- it was in the final press stages. A substantial percentage of stories first published in Galaxy and If are subsequently anthologized, as Sister Ships was originally scheduled to be. Seven out of fifteen stories selected by Don Wollheim and Terry Carr for Ace Books' World's Best Science Fiction: #I came from the Galaxy group magazines. This is all to the good -- and any time you want to write on stone that the Galaxy people loved the Ace people in #I -- why, go ahead. You would be right. BehindYour Conscious Mind... Use these Extrasensory Powers smelling, and tasting reveal only a part of life and reality. There is a world of perception -- of greater realization behind your outer self. Impressions of these extrasensory powers occasionally arise in your conscious mind. The strange feeling of an impending danger -- that intuitive flash or hunch with its forceful clarity -- or receiving the thought of another before he has spoken it -- these are telltale indications of your unused potentialities. No longer are these something to just wonder about and not to discuss. They are not supernatural or weird, but natural phenomena. To understand , develo p, and direct them can transform your whole personality. They can provide greater insight and power of personal achievement. Challen ge these remarks! Write to the Rosicrucians, a worldwide cultural organization (not a religion) for the facts about your extrasensory powers. Stop denying the greater part of yourself! To those who have experienced these deeper psychic aspects of self and want to learn to bring them into service at will, the Rosicrucians offer the free book The Mastery Of Life. It tells how you may share in this practical knowledge. Please use this coupon or write to: SBe #an Jose, California #, U.S.A. Scribe B.G.Y. San Jose, (ifomia #, U.S.A. Gentlemen: this knowledge. Name Address City State Zip A handful of men, women and children -- forced to survive in the realm of pure physics... I T he departure lounge was half full after the coach had left on its first trip to the ship, but it had not grown any quieter. Excitement, impatience and natural anxiety had combined to raise the noise level of every conversation until the background music and its intended soothing effect were obliterated. Ignoring the low and sinfully soft couches scattered around the large, cool room, the remaining passengers for Eurydice clustered about the exit ramp like jet travelers bucking for a seat by a window. No one was paying attention to Mercer directly. Relieved, he dropped his eyes to the papers he had not been studying for the past half an hour and wondered if he replaced them in his briefcase would the act be the signal for the passengers to corrie surging over to introduce themselves or ask questions. He already knew all of their names, having memorized the passenger list, and his job largely consisted of looking after them. But right now they were still strangers -- for the simple reason that he did not know which face went with any given name, so he decided to savor his last remaining moments of introversion before he had to join the ship. But no sooner had Mercer made this decision and begun to feel pleasantly guilty about it than a pair of small feet moved into the area of floor covered by his downcast eyes and stopped a few yards in front of his chair. He looked up. Black sneakers, black slacks, black tunic and long-visored cap which carried an improbable quantity of insignia and plastic scrambled eggs. The uniform had probably been a good fit last Christmas, but now it was a little short and tight. Even though the sturdy and well-nourished, the face had the pinched, big-eyed look of the overly imaginative, intelligent and probably highly nervous child. Mercer did not have to read the identity patch on the boy's chest to know that this was Robert Mathewson -- there was only one ten-year-old boy on the passenger list. He and the boy stared at each other for a long time, Mercer feeling as tongue-tied as the boy looked. The sensation was ridiculous, he told himself irritably as the silence began to drag and both their faces shifted deeper into the infrared. This was, after all, his first social contact with a passenger and one this young should be easy -- good practice for him, in fact. H Clearing his throat, he said, "I didn't know that we had been assigned a cadet for this trip, but I can certainly use your help -- " "Bobby, I told you not to wander off," said a voice from behind him. It was feminine, harassed and belonged, Mercer saw 'as he turned, to the boy's mother. She was young, dark-haired, with a face subtly distorted by tension and worry so that he could not decide whether she was pretty or downright lovely. She rushed on: "You were told not to talk to strangers and that means not making a nuisance of yourself to the ship's officers. I'm sorry about this, sir. You're obviously busy and he knows better than to -- " "It's quite all right, ma'am," began Mercer, but already she was dragging her son toward the largest group of passengers, still scolding and apologizing and not listening to him at all. For a few minutes he watched the boy in the space officer's outfit and the mother in the issue coveralls the passengers wore shipside. The one-piece garb was not exactly shapeless -- especially not on Mrs. Mathewson -- but it conformed to the dictates of the current neo-puritan fashion, which insisted on covering the female form on public occasions from neck to ankles. Suddenly restless, Mercer stuffed the papers back into his briefcase and stood up. He began pacing slowly around the empty end of the lounge, staring at the large, full-color pictures closely spaced along the walls so that he would not have to look at -- and perhaps become involved with -- the passengers. His first contact with two of them had not exactly helped his self-confidence. Like the background music the pictures were designed to be reassuring -- there was only one takeoff A few interior shots and the rest showed Eurydice or her sister ships coming in to land beneath enormous, brightly colored dirigible parachutes or floating in the ten-miles-distant landing lake and held upright by a collar of inflated life pods while the passengers slid laughing down a transparent tube into a waiting boat. The pictures stressed the Happy Return rather than the Voyage itself, Mercer thought synically as he moved to the big periscopic window that looked out over the field. T WO miles away Eurydice stood by her gantry, clean but for the passenger boarding bridge. Only the topmost hundred feet or so of the ship proper -- comprising the control room, crew quarters and the upper members of the structure that supported the rotating section -- were visible. The service and life-support modules, water tank and nuclear power unit were wrapped in boosters. A mile farther down the line stood the empty gantry that had serviced Minerva before her departure four months earlier and beyond that, rippling faintly in the heat, rose a ship identical to Eurydice except for its much larger and more complex wrapping of boosters. Nobody talked about that particular ship and it did not have a name. Like the homecoming pictures scattered around the lounge it was meant to be a reassuring sight, but somehow it was nothing of the kind. The only difference between the passengers and himself, Mercer thought sourly, was that he had nobody to talk loudly and nervously to. "Eurydice, sir?" He turned to find a hostess standing behind him. She was wearing one of the old-style mirror plastic uniforms -- described as pseudo-futuristic by female fashion writers and with animal growls of appreciation by men regardless of occupation -- and for the first few seconds that was all he saw. He was vaguely aware of glittering boots, a hat streamlined for mach three and short cloak thrown back over shoulders that were a flawless, creamy pink -- and intensely aware of the rest of the getup which was virtually topless and all but bottomless. When he finally raised his eyes Mercer discovered that she was not just a beautiful body -- she had a nice face, too. "The coach is waiting, sir," she said. Her smile was polite and not at all impatient and her eyes were laughing at him. Mercer nodded and began walking briskly toward the exit where the passengers were already climbing the ramp that led from the cool, blast-proof lounge to the blistering heat of the surface one hundred feet above. She hurried to keep pace with him and Mercer wondered why until he realized suddenly that they were, after all, fellow workers, servants of the same company, colleagues. The realization made it possible for him to untie his suddenly knotted tongue. "I'm sorry if I appeared rude back there," he said, trying hard to keep his eyes on a level with her face, "but it seems to me that, to anyone leaving Earth perhaps never to return, you make a very nice last impression. In fact, if there were a little more time before takeoff it would not take much to convince me not to leave at all. Or come to think of it, when I get back in eight months we could meet and maybe -- " "What you are thinking would probably get us both into trouble with my husband," she broke in, laughing. "This is your first trip." It was a statement with not the slightest suggestion of a question mark tacked onto the end. Trying to hide his irritation, Mercer said, "I didn't think it showed." She was silent while they left the lounge and began to mount the flat spiral ramp leading to the surface. Radiation doors interrupted the ascending tunnel every twenty yards and had been dogged open so that the hot, dusty air from above was already reaching down. When she spoke, the last of the passengers were out of sight and hearing, hidden by the curve of the tunnel and their own selfgenerated wall of sound. "It shows, sir," she said seriously. "But I'm learning caution in my old age. You see, I don't seem to be able to give advice without also giving offense. So unless I'm asked -- " "I'm asking," said Mercer dryly. the tall, hungry-looking type who suits that black rig -- but you, especially, must be careful how you wear it. That rakish angle of the hat is wrong for Eurydice and some of your pocket zips are done and some half-done -- you haven't got that right, either, and at this stage of the game you shouldn't even try. Even the plays you have been watching so carefully on TV never get it right, so don't feel too bad about it." Mercer said nothing. "This mystique with the zips and caps that veteran spacemen practice," she went on, "began as sheer sloppiness, no doubt, but now the so-and-so's change the rules after every trip just to confuse people. But you, sir, are not yet a veteran, so it is much better that you don't get it at all than get it wrong. In any case, there are two officers on every ship who do not subscribe to these little idiosyncrasies of dress. They are the captain, who is too important to care about such things and the other is you, sir, who are generally considered to be the lowest form of life in the service and not supposed to get ideas above your station. But you know all this already, I hope." She was watching him intently, but she relaxed when he smiled and said, "I was told, but not precisely in those words. The general idea seems to be that -- since our passengers have to be physically fit to be allowed to make the trip in the first place -- my medical know-how is not essential and, since I have no other specialized technical training useful in space, my duties will be largely those of a steward. The responsibility for ensuring that the customers have a happy and confortable trip is mine, apparently, and until now. I'm sorry to say, the thought of mixing with and looking after more than forty healthy people has me scared stiff." "You are being too negative, sir," she told him sharply. "You may be little more than the ship's steward, but you must not act like one or even think like one. And you apologized to me twice during, oh, five minutes of conversation. That's bad. You must be the strong, silent type if you want to gain the respect of your charges. Failing that you can be the weak, silent type -- just as long as you're silent, reserved, somewhat aloof at all times and never tell them your troubles. Remember that the passengers don't know that you are just a glorified steward and they must never suspect that you are their servant or your first trip will be hell -- and your last as far as Eurydice is concerned. Because if even once you have to go to the real officers with a passenger prablem your name is mud and you'll never -- " She was beginning to sound rather emotional, Mercer thought. He held up his hand and said, "What did I ever do to you?" She was quiet for the next dozen paces. Then she laughed and said, "Not a thing. But you can return my favor if you like. I would like to have a few extra minutes on board. If I could stay up there with the first group of passengers while you took up the second batch -- I really would appreciate that, sir." Return what favor? Mercer wondered, then thought that her advice and criticism had been just that even if it had nearly lifted the skin off his back. He nodded. "Thank you, sir." Definitely the emotional type, he thought. A few minutes later they reached the upper end of the ramp and stood blinking in the twin glare of the afternoon sun and the mirrorbright coach. His dark uniform soaked up the heat like a thermal sponge and beside him the girl became a glittering, truncated cone as she pulled the cloak around her shoulders. "Sorry to' spoil your view," she said, "but I don't tan in the sun -- I frizzle up. You take the seat beside mine at the rear -- you'll have more leg room -- and ignore the II flashing lights on my call panel. People always sit on the arm-rest buttons while finding a seat. Be with you in a minute, sir." Mercer smiled. By the time she rejoined him he had used the cosmetic mirror set into her service panel to adjust his cap, which was now absolutely straight and as level as the distant blue line of the landing lake. He had also checked his zips. The coach was already picking up speed towards Eurydice's gantry and the noise level was keeping pace with it. Two seats in front of Mercer a man was complaining bitterly because the coaches were not big enough to move everyone to the ship at the same time. Another was insisting that at the price this trip was costing his company he was damn well going to watch the takeoff from a port and from farther along the coach two different call lights were blinking in tandem. "It's high time," said Mercer, rising, "that I started getting to know my patients -- I mean passengers." Her small, strong hand pushed him back into the seat. "I'll handle it," she said. "Until they are all trussed up and safe in their acceleration couches they are my responsibility. Sit there and save your strength." B ecause it was a widely accepted fact that many people could undertake plane trips and even interplanetary voyages without qualms and yet be scared silly by three hundred feet of altitude, the elevator that took Eurydice's passengers up to the main entry lock was completely enclosed. But that low-ceilinged, windowless cage had a subduing effect, Mercer noted. It was as if the passengers realized that they were taking their first tiny step spaceward and that there was still time to step back. Or was he simply putting thoughts into the passengers' minds because the same thoughts were going through his own? The cage was uncomfortably crowded, but the passengers were somehow managing to keep their distances from each other and did not even look at him. Starting to introduce himself under these conditions was impossible -- he would simply make himself look and sound ridiculous. But he could at least nod at young Mathewson without loss of dignity or doing irreparable harm to his image. But the boy tried to salute him and jabbed a passenger in the stomach with his elbow. His mother grabbed his arm and began apologizing all around and Mercer retreated behind his personal wall of silence wondering, as they reached the top and the passengers preceded him into the ship, if it were possible to project an image so strong and silent that he would not have to speak to anyone at all for the entire four months of the trip. First Officer Prescott was waiting just inside the outer seal. He ran his eyes quickly from Mercer's cap to his footwear and back again, looking faintly surprised, but when Prescott spoke he sounded more than faintly disappointed. "I thought you weren't going to make it. What kept you?" "I was told to come aboard with the last coachload of passengers -- " began Mercer. But Prescott was obviously not listening, so he concentrated on being strong and silent again as he passed into the lock antechamber. He could feel his face burning, so the chances were that he was fooling nobody but himself. The captain was standing just inside the seal, looking cool, correct and with his features, if anything, stiffer than his erect body. He was looking through Mercer and the double hull behind him at some remembered object or event that claimed all of his attention. Mercer had met Collingwood and the other officers briefly during his training and the captain had been the only one who had not made him feel like crawling under the nearest stone. But now it looked as if Collingwood were angry about something, probably the misdemeanour of the girl's having deserted most of a coachload of passengers. Perhaps one of them had actually complained to him about it and now she was standing beside the captain, looking about to cry. Mercer felt sorry for her. She was easy to like and even easier to feel sorry for and in a way he was responsible for her trouble because he had agreed to her request. He wanted badly to apologize, but remembered that she did not like people who apologized too often. He stopped. The captain was still staring into the middle distance, not even seeing him. "Good-bye, ma'am," Mercer said. It came close to being the shortest and most uninspired farewell of all time, but her reaction literally rocked him back on his heels. "Take care of yourself," she said, standing on tiptoe and giving him a warm but sisterly kiss on the cheek. Then she looked at him seriously and added: "Take care of all of them, sir." Mercer had instinctively put his arms around her waist, both to keep his balance and because it seemed to be the thing to do, then let them drop to his sides. She had not, he saw, committed some trifling misdemeanour and been told off for it -- there was far too much tension and sheer misery in her expression. He wondered what kind of trouble could make a girl with a disposition like hers react like this -- and if he could help. But today he seemed to have left his inspiration in his other suit and all he could manage was a sickly smile and a line of trite dialogue. "What about your husband, ma'am?" "He doesn't mind," said the captain, "provided you two don't make a habit of it." Suddenly he laughed and the girl began laughing, too -- the way people did who were trying hard not to cry. She turned from Mercer to hang a stranglehold on the captain's neck. The kiss she gave him was anything but sisterly. Mercer was still staring at them when Prescott's finger dented his shoulder. "Are you some kind of voyeur, Mercer? We have work to do upstairs." "Yes, sir." the passenger level Prescott paused for a few moments before continuing toward the control deck. Pitching his voice low because of the passengers lying all around them, he said, "They're all yours, Mercer. Keep them quiet and comfortable and don't let anyone be sick outside of his plastic bag -- that is funny only on television. If you should have a problem, hesitate before calling on me for help -- hesitate for as long as possible because we will be very busy and will not take kindly to doing your job for you. Understood?" "Yes, sir." Prescott shook his head. "You have made a great start to your first voyage, Mercer, and I shudder to think of what you might do before it ends. I mean, practically making love to the captain's wife before his very eyes -- " "At the risk of sounding a cad, sir," said Mercer, "she started it." "And another thing, Mercer. We do not salute or click heels or call anyone 'sir' except the captain -- and he does not insist on it. Invisible discipline is what we aim for and an air of relaxed informality -- well, informality anyway. Just look after your passengers without getting too close to any of them and keep out of the way of the ship's officers -- " "It looks as if I'll have a very lonely trip, Mr. Prescott," said Mercer quietly, but he was unable to keep the anger from showing in his tone. "In my experience," Prescott replied in a voice that was sarcastic rather than actively hostile, "people like you take a trip like this as a means to an end. In your profession space experience automatically puts you at the head of the queue as far as the juiciest research appointments are concerned and even in private practice it is enough to allow you to triple your fees. Perhaps we will be lucky -- you will stay out of trouble with the passengers, keep yourself to yourself and spend your free time in your cabin studying some of those books you brought along." "You'll be lucky." Prescott ignored both the anger and the ambiguity in Mercer's reply. He said, "I hope so. But you are going to have company in a moment and I haven't time to chat, even to overexposed ministering angels. See you." Mercer turned as the first officer continued his climb to the cone. The two hostesses who had been checking and strapping in the passengers on arrival were only a little overexposed and neither could hold a candle to Mrs. Captain. Or maybe it was just that his artistic appreciation had been deadened by the recent exchange with Prescott. He nodded, uncomfortably aware that his face was still red. "The passengers are settled in, sir," said the dark-haired one. "All have been given medication, but you might keep an eye on Mr. Saddler and Mr. Stone, who may be trying to prove something -- I think they palmed their capsules." Mercer nodded without speaking. "Don't let Prescott bother you, sir," said the blond one, reading his expression if not his mind. "He is an exceptionally good officer, believe it or not, even if he does lack charm." "Surely," said Mercer, "you aren't his mother?" The girl laughed. "No, and nobody said anyone loves him. But we have to go now and separate the Collingwoods -- the boarding gantry swings in inside five minutes. Good luck, sir." "And good hunting," added the other. When they had gone Mercer stood for a moment looking slowly around the passenger deck, feeling lonely despite being knee deep in a wall-to-wall carpet of people, most of whom were staring at him. This is just like the simulator, he told himself firmly, complete with ship noises, muted countdown from the wall speakers, the paint and plastic smell of the acceleration couches and the pressure of cool, artificially fresh air on my face -- exactly the same, except that the couches were not being occupied by bored junior clerks from the administration building next door and the sounds and smells were real. His job now was to give real comfort and reassurance to his charges, not just the simulated kind. According to the instruction book and the psychologist who had taken him through it, the job was simple. At this stage the passengers were already wrapped in broad acceleration webbing -- even the shape of the couches was reminiscent of a cradle and the calm, competent figure of a ship's officer moving among them was a father figure tucking them in for the night. Greeting them individually by name, making a perfunctory check on the tightness of their straps, asking if they were comfortable and dealing, very briefly, with any special problems they might have was all that was necessary to reassure them. His psychologist-instructor had added drily that he would have over forty people to process pre-flightwise and less than sixty minutes to do it in, so he simply had no time to undertake deep analysis. Surprisingly the job did prove simple.  allel and with the passengers' heads pointing in the same direction, so that they could all watch the large projection screen set on the underside of the deck above. The walking space between them was about six inches wide, except where the curvature of the inner hull allowed more. Mercer kneeled briefly beside each couch, reading the passengers' name tag as he checked their straps, saying the prescribed words and keeping an eye on the time by not looking at his watch, in the same way that he did not seem to be looking at the name tags stitched to their coveralls. He had to give the impression of being calm, unhurried and concerned with their individual welfare, the book said, and theoretically he could take all the time he needed to ensure his passengers' comfort before takeoff. This was a passenger ship, after all, and a problem with one or more of the passengers was the only acceptable reason short of a serious malfunction for calling a Hold. But Mercer would have to have a very strong reason for holding or the launch-control people would have caustic things to say, the captain would probably go critical and Prescott, who seemed to be a pretty poisonous character at the best of times, would certainly make his life miserable for the rest of the voyage. "Are you comfortable, Mr. Saddler?" Mercer said pleasantly to the next in line, then stopped. This was one of the tough guys who had not taken his medication. Mercer stared at the man's face without really seeing it while his mind sought in vain for a pleasant and friendly way of telling him to take his anti-nausea pill and not be a fool. By the end of the allotted minute Mercer still did not have the answer and he saw that the passenger's face was becoming apprehensive and that he was refusing to meet Mercer's eyes. Suddenly he wriggled sideways in his straps so that he could reach his breast pocket. "I'm sorry," he mumbled. "I nearly forgot to take my pill." "It can happen," said Mercer pleasantly, "in the excitement." The next two couches were occupied by the Mathewsons. Judging by the glazed look in Mrs. Mathewson's eyes one of the hostesses had seen fit to slip her a small caliber sleep bomb, which wa already taking effect. Perhaps she had been frightened. Her son's eyes were enormous, but not with fear. Mercer found himself envying the hot, bright, uncomplicated excitement of the boy. With Mercer very little still happened for the first time. When it did happen for the first time -- as it would in a very few minutes from now -- the sensation would be diluted and deadened by the emotional impurities of fear and guilt and by his maturity and intelligence which would insist on computing his chances of meeting disaster during the period of maximum stress that was takeoff and by the other excitements of his short adult life, which had reduced his capacity to respond to this one. He wondered suddenly if the real reason for his being here was the fear that if he had stayed put he would have used up Earth and everything it had to offer and joined everyone else in the desperate search for small variations on old sensations. Mercer smiled. Compared with the life most of his friends had led, his had been almost monastic. Below him Bobby Mathewson smiled back. The next couch was empty for the very good reason that it was his own. Beyond it was the one belonging to Stone, the other passenger suspected of missing out on his pre-takeoff medication. Mercer tried the blank stare on him which had worked so well with Saddler, hoping that the man's guilty conscience would do the rest, but Stone simply stared back at him. Maybe his conscience was clear. Mercer had to be content with clearing his throat loudly and slipping a plastic bag between the other's chest straps where Stone could reach it quickly. They would be different people in space, he thought as he gave a careful last look around, different but not necessarily better. The book had gone into great detail regarding the odd quirks and outright personality changes -- occurring naturally, of course, and not induced by drugs -- which some people developed during space voyage. It went into even greater detail about the deeprooted psychological reasons for the phenomena. Mercer sighed, lay down on his couch and swallowed his own anti-nausea medication while he was strapping in. On the screen above him the picture of Eurydice and the gantry was replaced by a view of the distant hills and landing lake as someone switched to the on-board TV camera. He slipped on his headset and said, "Mercer. Passenger section ready." Collingwood's voice sounded in his earpiece. "So I see. But are you quite sure that they are all settled and medicated? I realize that you are keen and are probably trying to impress me with your efficiency, but I shall not be impressed if a lot of passengers try to turn themselves inside out while we are dumping the boosters." The tone softened a little as he went on. "Missing the pip is an inconvenience these days instead of a disaster. Our launch window is as wide as we want it, so if anything that might require a Hold is worrying you -- let's have it, Mercer." While the captain had been talking Mercer had been thinking about Stone and wondering how he could explain his suspicions without sounding like a fussy old woman. He couldn't. "No problems, sir." "Good. We lift in four minutes." Mercer spent the time checking that the vacuum cleaner under his couch was handy and worrying about the period of weightless maneuvering that would begin when they went into Earth orbit. Both the book and his instructor had painted awful pictures of weightless nausea running wild. It would become critical, they had said, a chain reaction that could spread even to those who had taken medication, and the job of clearing the air was difficult and distasteful. An incident like that was the one thing guaranteed to sour the whole voyage. He was still worrying when the boosters ignited and acceleration piled invisible weights on his chest. The projection screen showed the launch complex and landing lake shrinking below them. More and more territory crawled in from the edges of the screen -- the pale crosshatching of a town, the gray smears of mountains flattened by the near vertical sunlight, tiny layers of shadow sandwiched between the ground and the clouds. He moved his head carefully so as to watch Stone. Anyone with a TV in hisher living room had seen it all before. HI wmHis is your captain, ladies  and gentlemen. I hope you are comfortable and that you will have a pleasant trip. We shall make two complete orbits of Earth, during which a number of minor course corrections will be necessary for us to match orbits with Space-Station Three to dump our boosters. Please remain strapped in until these maneuvers are completed, which will be in a little under four hours when we reach the vicinity of the station. "During the next fifteen minutes you will notice periodic fogging of the picture of Earth's face being projected on your screen," he went on quietly. "This is in all respects normal and is caused by the venting of surplus fuel from the boosters prior to their delivery at Three. Thank you." "Roughly translated," Prescott's voice continued in Mercer's ear plug, "nothing out of the ordinary is happening except that we are slightly off course due to our having taken off exactly on time. Nobody bothers to do so these days and launch control doesn't have to be all that accurate, either. In the old days this sort of thing would have been very serious. But not with virtually unlimited reaction mass -- " "Careful, Bob," broke in the captain's voice, "or you'll be lecturing again." "Nobody listens," said Prescott shortly and continued. "As a result we shall be using booster steering power at increasingly frequent intervals as we approach Three. During the final thirty minutes, Mercer, keep a sharp eye on your passengers." "Will do," said Mercer. "In the meantime we will be weightless practically all of the time, as I understand it. Have I permission to rig the cabin dividers?" "Yes," said Prescott. Mercer lay unmoving for perhaps a minute, thinking about Prescott and the captain. The first officer, who was not a pleasant personality to begin with, was being actively unpleasant, probably to remind Mercer firmly and continuously that he was a space officer in name only. In complete contrast was the captain, who was patient and considerate and, as far as Mercer could see, pleasant to everyone, including Prescott. He wondered if the other crew members would emulate Prescott or the captain in their behavior toward their medical officer. He supposed that the answer would depend on how they had been raised to think of second-class citizens. But suppose Prescott's feelings toward him were shared by the others -- even by the captain -- and the only difference was that the first officer's reactions were honest while those of the others were cloaked, for the moment, by surface kindliness and consideration. Mercer shook his head angrily, trying to derail this highly uncomfortable train of thought. Surely he could take a little unpleasantness for the duration of the trip. Large numbers of people on Earth were made to feel inferior each and every day of their lives. But he still felt like giving Prescott an order simply to relieve his feelings -- and suddenly there was something he could tell the first officer to do. He thumbed the transmit switch. "Mercer. Our TV picture of the surface is corkscrewing as well as fogging. Too much of that might make our passengers feel uncomfortable. Can you -- " The screen went blank and Prescott said, "Right. Do you want to show a film instead?" "I don't think so," Mercer replied. "Watching me trying to tie down the cabin dividers should be entertainment enough." Before releasing his harness he waited to see if Prescott would have the last, unpleasant word, then decided that Collingwood had probably told the first officer to go easy on the new man. The main supports for the cabins were two tough plastic rings just over half the interior diameter of the passenger module. With the four main support ropes and the inner spacer lines which kept the rings apart, the rings were clipped at intervals of a few feet to the underside of the deck above so as to keep the cordage from coming adrift during acceleration. Mercer pulled himself around the anchored rings, releasing the fastenings and tossing the main supporting ropes gently toward the deck below -- all except the last one, the end of which he wrapped around his hand. Turning head down, he sighted himself at the rope's lashing point between two couches and, with all eyes upon him, kicked out hard. In theory the mass and momentum of his body would draw out the double rings, whose inertia would slow him to a stop before he actually hit the deck. But Mercer, who had practiced this operation in a ground simulator with a system of weights duplicating the effect of weightlessness, had been sure that if he kicked too hard he would crack his skull on the deck or, if his aim were bad, bury it in someone's stomach. As a result he was a little too cautious -- he did not succeed in pulling both rings far enough from their housing. Instead of reaching the deck his misjudged dive stopped a few feet above the acceleration couches and he began to swing toward the middle of the compartment. Ignoring the grins as well as the eyes watching him, he cleared his throat and said, "Would one of you mind grabbing my feet?" Immediately the deck sprouted a forest of clutching hands, which eventually succeeded in checking his swing. But the rings had begun to swing as well, giving him a lot more slack on the support rope he was holding so that he toppled slowly and gently across two doubly-upholstered couches, the upper layers being female. The layer called Miss MacRoberts giggled and the other, whose name he could not read because of the topological features distorting her identity patch, said, "Pleased to meet you." Mercer apologized gravely and began moving back to the lashing point by gripping the edges of intervening couches with his free hand and pulling himself along. Within a few minutes he had the support rope in position and pulled taut. Above him the two rings swung and vibrated slowly, shaking their attached cordage into the beginnings of a weightless tangle. Mercer dived carefully across the deck, snatched the second support rope out of the air as he passed it and checked himself with his free hand against the couch beside its lashing point. He was beginning to get the hang of his task. steering thrust came he had the supporting lines in position and was beginning to weave a double web of cabin dividers between the now rigid rings and the inner skin of the hull. His earpiece had bleeped a five-second acceleration warning, so he had plenty of time to wedge himself between two couches and hold on. But when it came the surge was so gentle and his grip on the couch edges so tight that he felt ridiculous. When a double bleep signaled the cessation of thrust he nodded silently to the passengers on each side of him and returned to work. During the next three hours the surges came with increasing frequency, but he was usually close enough to a bulkhead or one of the rings to hold on until they had passed -- although on one occasion he misjudged. He ended the weightless tumble that followed by doing an awkward handstand on the edge of someone's couch. It was not easy to maintain a pleasantly grave expression or to pretend that this sort of activity was in all respects normal as he murmured, "Sorry, ma'am," and returned, like an industrious -- if ungainly -- spider to weave his web. Looking incredibly fragile and completely purposeless his double web neared completion despite these interruptions. In the suborbital configuration and during the initial powered stage of their trip the thing was simply a highly porous obstruction to anyone wanting to watch the screen. But when the reactor that would give them a half-G of thrust for the first two days of the flight closed down, artificial gravity would be supplied by spinning the passenger section about the longitudinal axis of the ship. The walls of the inner hull would then become the floor and the double web would support clip-on plastic sheets and the passengers would have cabins and privacy of a sort. The cabins would even be roofed over so that crew members moving along the weightless axis between control and the power module aft would not be able to see the sort of things reputed to go on in passenger-carrying spaceships. People tended to forget the rules when they were far from home, his instructor had warned him, and the degree of forgetfulness was in proportion to the distance. His mind was not entirely on his job, he realized suddenly, or he would not have missed hearing the thrust warning. As it was, he found the section of support ring he was working on moving away from him and instinctively tightened his grip on the attached line he was holding. Just as the line was drawing taut against its ring, thrust was applied at right angles to the previous surge and he began a slow swing around the support ring, a swing that would ultimately wrap his line tightly around the ring. For a few seconds this did not worry him, but then he realized that as the line wound itself tight it would shorten and his speed of rotation would increase -- it was already speeding up, in fact. With his free hand he reached for one of the divider ropes as it whirled past, but could only touch it. All he succeeded in doing was to start himself spinning on the end of his rope as well as describing diminishing circles around the ring. Dizzy and confused, Mercer tried to work out how fast he would be traveling by the time his line was completely wound around the ring. Almost certainly it would be too fast for him to transfer his grip from the rope to the ring -- and if he let go at that speed he would go bulleting into the deck, bulkheads or passengers like a stone from a slingshot. The time to let go was now, while he was still moving relatively slowly. But his hand seemed to have a mind of its own -- the more he thought of letting go the stronger became its grip on the rope. Mercer closed his eyes and tried to think. He had more than two feet of slack wrapped around his hand. If he released that the radius of his swing would be increased and his rotation slowed. He would do just that and hold on to the last few inches of rope until he was swinging toward the inner hull wall, then bend his knees to absorb the shock of landing and let go. But the end of the rope slipped from his hand before he was ready and he went tumbling slowly toward the middle of the deck. For a moment he thought that he would be fantastically lucky and land on his own couch, but instead he landed sprawling on the one beside it. The passengers began to applaud and Mrs. Mathewson said crossly, "Do you always try to land on defenseless women?" "Only the pretty ones, ma'am," Mercer said, before he realized that his great relief at not breaking his neck was possibly not shared by the passenger he had landed on. But before he could apologize properly his earpiece bleeped a thrust warning and he squirmed into his own couch. ankles when thrust tilted him gently to one side, then the other, then tried to lift him out of the couch and twist him at the same time. Someone grunted and gave an odd-sounding cough. Mercer swung around to see the passenhis plastic bag. Stone had been a little late in getting the bag to his mouth and some of the material was drifting above his couch where the next surge of acceleration would send it flying all over the place. With his feet still held by the webbing Mercer undipped the sucker from the underside of his couch and went after the stuff, pulling it into the small but powerful vacuum cleaner and leaving in its place a fresh smell of pine trees and heather. Then he helped Stone until the latter had quite finished, sponged Stone's face and produced a water tube and an antinausea pill. "Sorry about that, Mr. Stone," he said. "But there are some people who seem to need double the usual medication." Stone had the grace to blush. "Mr. Mercer," said Prescott in the earpiece. "Attitude maneuvers are completed. Will you come to control as soon as convenient." His tone was almost polite and made Mercer feel uneasy. His first impulse was to rush to control right away and take what was coming to him for his recent stupid and dangerous display of weightless acrobatics. But ten more minutes' work would complete the rigging of the cabin dividers and he might just as well go up there with one job done properly, even if he had nearly killed himself doing it. While he was tightening the last rope the screen above him lit up with a clear, sharp and steady picture of space station Three. A few seconds later he made a slow, careful dive toward the well connecting the passenger compartment with control and rose past the level of the officers' cabin and the enclosed ladder used when the ship was under power or on the ground. He did not bump against anything on the way up, so apparently his weightless movements were becoming more accurate. Even so, he was feeling far from confident as he checked his dive at the entry to control, made sure that his zips were properly fastened and that his cap was still on straight, and entered. Prescott pointed at the empty couch and said angrily, "Lie there, Mercer. Watch the screens or look out through the window. Don't touch anything." Communications Officer MacArdle and the engineer, Neilson, looked angry as well. So did the captain. But Collingwood tried to smile as he said, "You did very well, Mercer. But as an entertainer you should avoid overexposure and you were in danger of -- " "Fracturing your skull," snapped Prescott. "I'm sorry about that," said Mercer. "I missed hearing the thrust warning and got caught -- " "You missed hearing it," said Prescott furiously, "because MacArdle was so interested in your performance that he forgot to send it. But even a medical officer with a fractured skull would probably not be enough to put a Hold on this trip. I have never in my life seen a lousier, more slapdash launch -- " "Leave it. Bob," said the captain tiredly. To Mercer he added: "Mr, Prescott, you may already have noticed, is an astronaut of the old school. His experience goes back to the time before space travel was officially declared safe. He is inclined sometimes to fuss." "At least let Neilson and me eyeball the drive grids as we're dumping the boosters -- " began Prescott. Collingwood's hand twitched as if he had been about to point at the displays around them, and he said, "Bob, there's no need." He paused, looked at Neilson for a moment, added: "But to keep you happy we'll have the station send up closeups of the withdrawal sequence." "The definition," said Prescott, "will be too poor to resolve the fine details or show -- oh, forget it." He stared angrily at, or maybe through, Mercer who tried to pretend he was elsewhere. As he looked at his twin displays -- one showing his charges in the passenger module and the other the same picture they were seeing on their screen -- he wondered why Prescott had sent for him if not to give him a ticking off. Mercer's instructor had told him that some medics were not allowed into the control room until several weeks of a voyage had elapsed. His presence here could have been a compliment, a pat on the back for being a good, hardworking boy -- except for the fact that Prescott so obviously did not like him. Maybe that was why he was here. Prescott did not like anybody it seemed -- and this could have been his way of showing it. He had told off MacArdle in such a way that the communications officer would be just as angry with Mercer as he was with Prescott. Everybody, even the cool and normally easy-going captain, was angry with Prescott and they were only four hours out. Mercer was beginning to wonder if he should have stayed at home. But then his eyes went to the direct vision port and his doubts faded. The television pictures of this had only been a shadow of the reality and, one way or another, a man could pay an awful lot to see scenery like this. IV kill its rotational velocity long before Eurydice had been launched. Now it hung motionless like a gigantic, uncompleted wheel comprising six tubular spokes arranged in two diametrically opposed groups of three and two short tubular sections of rim, which linked each group of spokes at the periphery. Unlike its smaller predecessors. One and Two, which were structurally complete and no longer capable of further growth. Three was still only a pup. It would take many years of time and effort -- and Eurydice and her sister ships would have to pay it a large number of passing visits to donate their boosters -- before its thirty spokes and far-flung rim would be completed. The boosters wrapped around the ships' stern and waist sections and emptied of their fuel, formed the building blocks of the vast wheel. Upward of four thousand people would inhabit the station finally -- to conduct the more exotic types of research that would ultimately put space, time and gravity to effective use and make slow-burners like Eurydice as obsolete as dugout canoes. One of its first -- and perhaps easiest -- jobs would be to impose a strict control on Earth's weather. Later it might give men the stars, via either faster-than-light drive or the longevity to reach them. It would support and extend the work already being done on the bases of the Jovian moons. The work was the kind Mercer wanted to do among people who freely admitted to being insane for living how and where they did and who tried to put at least as much into their highly technical culture as they got out of it -- a culture that was neither as permissive as Earth's of the past decades nor as viciously forbidding as the neo-puritan one that was beginning to replace it. Mercer was too cynical to believe that the people of the Jovian colonies had built a utopia for themselves -- they simply had been very thoroughly screened. There was no mesh in the screen, of course, but it was up to six hunone who made it through even once had to be someone quite special one way or another -- of that Mercer had been very sure until the crew of Eurydice had started leaving clay footprints all over his nice, bright illusions. "Withdrawal sequence starting -- now," said the captain, arousing Mercer from his daydream, "Neilson, stand by. MacArdle, ask Three for a long lingering closeup of our tail and be careful how you phrase it." He smiled, looked at Prescott and stopped smiling as he added: "As soon as we clear the boosters we will roll the ship. All of you take a long, hard look." Prescott made no comment. He was staring at Neilson who did not look at all happy. Mercer divided his attention between the port and his screens while the men began playing an esoteric game involving the calling out of numbers and groups of initial letters while their fingers tapped illuminated buttons, their quiet voices and easy manner not quite concealing their deep concentration on what they were doing. The station TV showed Eurydice begin its inching withdrawal from the boosters. As the ship withdrew it began slowly to rotate. On the passengers' screen the station was already slipping off the edge so that they would have nothing to look at until it came on-screen an unguessable number of minutes later. He had no idea of how long the visual inspection would take and the crew was too busy for him to ask, so he switched the passenger screen to the station signal so that his charges would have something interesting to look at. Then he froze, looking guiltily at Prescott as he wondered whether he was supposed to do things like that without first asking permission. But Prescott merely nodded and continued with what he had been doing and saying. Almost imperceptibly Eurydice withdrew from her boosters, like a bolt being slowly unscrewed from an enormous truncated nut. First the bulge of the passenger section twisted out, then the long cylinder directly behind it, which housed the free-fall lounge and the water tank containing the reaction mass for the nuclear engine, and finally the long, tapering cowling of the reactor itself. As it drew clear, panels opened and retractable sensors and focusing coils unfolded themselves, breaking up the clean outline. The wall speaker cleared its throat and a voice from Three said. "I've got a telescope on you -- it gives much better definition than the TV camera. But what exactly am I looking for, fellows?" The captain glanced at the first officer without making any attempt to reply. "Prescott. Nothing in particular, friend. It's just that I'm the worrying type." Mercer expected a sarcastic retort, but instead a long silence ensued, broken when the voice said, "You look good from here. Bob. I'll slip a filter onto this thing and watch while you light your torch. But if you're going to do something melodramatic with your reactor, don't do it too close to the station, huh?" "Wouldn't dream of it," said Prescott. On the station picture Eurydice drifted away from the boosters, spurting bright balloons of fog as she lined up for the Jovian orbit insertion. The crew was completing the attitude checks and the captain was telling the passengers to expect thrust in ten minutes. Mercer concentrated on his own small, overly simple control panel, angling the remote-controlled TV camera on the outer hull to give what he hoped would be a picture of the space station falling away when they began their burn. The closeup of the tail being transmitted by Three at that time might be a little disconcerting to the uninitiated. Such as myself, Mercer thought.  pulled out his dampers Mercer switched pictures. Then the couch was pushing him gently in the back and Three began to shrink away from the edges of the screen. The enormous structure diminished steadily until it became a tiny, dazzlingly white insect enclosed by the sunset terminator. "Very artistic," said Prescott. "You'll spoil them if you aren't careful, Mercer." "A large part of my job," said Mercer stiffly, "is keeping the passengers happy. I was told that -- " "And a small part of my job," Prescott broke in, "is seeing that you do yours correctly. Now, what will be the next item offered for their delight? More acrobatics?" Mercer shook his head. "Rigging the cabin walls at this stage would interfere with passenger visibility during the survival film. And that should wait until after they have eaten and they begin to realize that they are really in space. So first I introduce them to weightless eating and see that they don't make too big a mess doing it." "No," said Prescott sharply. "First you switch off the hull TV camera. Station Three will shortly be out of sight and a continuous picture of a receding Earth might make someone homesick. Then you will announce lunch and then let them get on with it. Ship's officers are supposed to remain aloof from the passengers, Mercer, and running after them too much gives the impression that you are little more than a steward. You are, but they must not be allowed to know that. When we cut thrust in two hours from now -- for a few minutes only to test the damper controls -- the mess they will have made will be so obvious that with luck they will feel too ashamed of themselves to risk the same kind of mess again. Only then will you go down there -- for the first and only time -- and clean up. But it would be much better for your image if you chivied one or more passengers into doing it." "That was how the last medic got himself fixed for the rest of the trip," said MacArdle, laughing. "But one housemaid wasn't enough for him and he began -- " "Mercer," said Prescott, "what are you waiting for?" Seething behind what he hoped was a poker face, Mercer killed the picture of the beautiful crescent Earth and spoke to the passengers as he had been directed. He had known people like Prescott most of his life -- teachers and professors and surgeons who had stomach ulcers or bad domestic trouble or who had simply inherited a nasty disposition. There were only two ways to react to them -- either ignore them and their continual jabbing until they themselves got tired of doing it or display a controlled reaction designed to show them that they were not dealing with a sponge that soaked up everything without protest. "Four hours should be enough to let them eat and get to know each other," Prescott continued, "and not enough to allow arguments to start. You will spend those four hours in your cabin, resting, after which you will see to the tidying up and contrive to introduce the subject of safety and survival in space. Y ou will try to do so without scaring half the passengers to death." "Just because I've spent most of my life studying for examinations," said Mercer quietly, "doesn't mean I'm stupid." "There is a difference," said Prescott just as quietly, "be"But I'm not tired," said Mercer, knowing that he was losing on this exchange but not wanting to admit it. Prescott sighed. "If you don't go to your cabin," he said, "we won't be able to talk about you behind your back." As he climbed down to his cabin, very carefully despite the half-G thrust, Mercer was not really surprised to hear Prescott talking to Neilson with 'occasional interjections from the captain, or that the subject of the conversation was far removed from the ship's medical officer. He opened and closed the seals into his cabin, cutting off the sound of voices and feeling like a child dismissed from a room where the conversation was too adult. ins, which were fitted with more sophisticated equipment, occupying much less space, Mercer's did not give much room for him to move. From the entry lock the floor grill stretched ten feet to the curved plastic canopy that ran from below his feet to what was nominally the ceiling and gave, in the ship's present mode, a hundred-and-eighty-degree view of the inside of the outer hull, complete with structural members and brightly colored cable runs. The floor grill, which was just under three feet wide, separated two vertical tiers of bunks, eight on one side and five on the other. This was because the lowest one of the five was Mercer's and he, being the doctor, needed much more than the twelve inches that divided the patients' bunks. A passenger unfortunate enough to come down with an infectious disease could be isolated from the living quarters and other patients. The bunks were fitted with their individual air supply and a hinged flap that sealed in the patient. Mercer did not suffer from claustrophobia, but he thought that any patient needing to spend more than a few days in one of those bunks would have to be kept under heavy sedation or he would blow his organic computer. His own bunk did not have all that much elbow room, of course, surrounded and overhung as it was by communication and control panels and cupboards containing medication. There was much more than he could ever expect to use, even if a dozen epidemics swept the ship. Nevertheless, Prescott did a quick check of the medical supplies, then strapped himself into his couch. But not, he was sure, to sleep. The buzzer had a low, insistent note that gradually increased in pitch until he signaled that he was fully awake by switching it off. It was replaced by the sound of the captain's voice, which could not be switched off, ever. "Mercer, you have been sleeping peacefully, if rather noisily, for the past five and a half hours. During that time your passengers had their first meal and did quite a lot of socializing, so there was no need to wake you. But now the natives are growing restive. As soon as you've eaten go back and see that the place is tidy, then set up for the survival lecture and film. We shall go into cruising mode in just under four hours, so you have plenty of time." "Yes, sir," said Mercer. "We are required by law," the captain went on, "to conduct three survival drills as soon as possible after takeoff, even though nothing has ever gone wrong or, considering the current fail-safe structural philosophies and the multiplicity of backup systems, is ever likely to. But you know all this. You also know that, to keep the passengers from feeling nervous, the first drill is treated as something of a joke -- an amusing film followed by a light-hearted question-andanswer session. Don't frighten them, Mercer. But don't be too much of a comedian either." For a few seconds the captain had sounded exactly like Prescott, Mercer thought. He was beginning to understand why the medic before him had tried to make so many friends among the passengers. Or was it his predecessor's behavior with the passengers that was the reason for Prescott's and the others' treating him as they were doing? It was very hard to know which end of the stick was being used to beat him. He was still pondering the question when he returned to the passenger module. The deck was not nearly as untidy as he had expected, nor had the litter been widely scattered by the brief cessation of thrust. Mercer nodded politely to anyone who waved, smiled or otherwise noticed him as he headed for his couch. He had already decided on the people who would volunteer for the cleanup squad. "Your attention, ladies and gentlemen," he said, using the module's PA. "By now you should have finished your first meal in space -- no doubt with a few accidental spillages here and there -- and begun getting to know each other. You will have plenty of time -- four months, in fact -- to finish getting to know each other, but cleaning up the litter is much more urgent. That is why I would like three of you to help me by -- " They were suddenly like a classroom full of eager pupils with the answer to teacher's question. Mercer shook his head. "I knew you would all like to help, but to avoid offending anyone I shall pick the three people closest to me, if they have no objections." They hadn't. Mrs. Mathewson smiled and nodded. Stone nodded without smiling and Bobby Mathewson was trying desperately to salute with his arm tangled in webbing, his eyes almost as wide open as his mouth with excitement. Mercer concentrated on the boy. "We do not salute on this ship," he said gravely, "nor do you call anyone 'sir' except the captain. Saluting spacemen happens only on television -- so you are Mathewson and I am Mercer." Treat a boy like a young man, his instructor had told him, and you won't go far wrong... Explaining the operation of the cleaners over and over again until he understood it completely was something he could do to the boy but not to the two adults. Repeating instructions to them might make them think that he considered them stupid. But this way they would all be sure to get it right without his running the risk of their taking offence. Finally he turned the three of them loose, watched them at work for a few minutes, then returned to his couch to call MacArdle to have the survival film ready to run. Prescott and Neilson climbed into sight a few minutes later and stood looking around the passenger deck. Mercer went across to them in case they had instructions. Prescott stared at him without speaking. Neilson did not look at him, but said, "I don't understand you. Look at that blonde on couch eighteen and the Asian on twenty-three and you gave away the job to a man, a widow and -- and her ten-year-old boy. You're missing chances, Mercer." He spoke softly so as not to be overheard by nearby passengers and without moving his lips, just like a convict in an old-time prison film. Mercer tried to copy the expression and intonation as he replied,, "Maybe I prefer ten-year-old boys." Prescott laughed. It was a harsh, unrelaxed sound, probably because it was produced by a mechanism stiff from disuse. The two men left Mercer and continued their climb toward control. V T he film was beautifully made, technically excellent and with a nice balance of animation and real footage -- but it lacked accuracy. Not that it made any deliberate misstatements, it was just that watching the antics of a cartoon character did not give a true picture of a real person's physical and mental capabilities. A smiling young pseudo-spaceman who had cut his gleaming teeth on a great many TV commercials began by introducing everyone to the ship, talking brightly over performance and payload charts, design philosophy and an animated staging sequence. Then he began taking the ship apart, literally, into neat, colorcoded sections, magnifying each section and detailing its function -- control, officers' quarters, passenger lounge and cabins, weightless lounge, reaction mass tank and the eye-twisting detail of the reactor itself. Mercer's sick baycabin looked ridiculously large for one man and thirteen patients while the quarters of the passengers were unbelievably spacious. Mercer did not believe and neither, after a few days, would the passengers. "... and now," continued the smiling spaceman, hesitating as if to apologize for wasting the audience's time on nonessentials,"we come to the subject of survival should an emergency arise. No such emergency has arisen in the past nor, considering the rigorous checks and inspections carried out before every flight, is one ever likely to occur in the future. But we are obliged by the regulations to explain our survival equipment and to give you the chance to practice with it -- " Mercer had already seen the film many times and had listened to much more detailed lectures on the subject. His train of thought branched off onto a different but nearly parallel track. In his line of work human life had always been considered of paramount importance -- in theory at least, a life was valued beyond price. But the cost of protecting the lives of officers and passengers in a spaceship, where every kilo hauled out of Earth's gravity represented enough coin of the realm -- anybody's realm -- to make every person on the ship comfortably rich from the cradle to the urn, was astronomical. Naturally the price of the passengers' tickets did not defray even a small fraction of the transport bill, much less the extra-weight penalties represented by backup systems and survival equipment. Those items were conveniently lost in the even more complex systems of government bookkeeping under headings like national prestige, technological spin-off and assisting the maximum utilization of technically trained manpower. Human life seemed to grow more and more valuable the farther it was removed from Earth. In space its value was incalculable; in the five-hundredand thousandseat transports flying between five and ten miles above the surface it was merely high and on surface transport systems the powers that were did not seem to worry too much about lives. But no fare-paying passenger had ever been lost in space, while a few hundred a year on average were cremated in metal birds which prematurely stopped flying and on the surface people mowed each other down with cars in thousands daily. Mercer had spent two years with an organization that "processed" road accidents. That was how it referred to its function -- too few of the victims survived for it to call itself a hospital that cured people. He had grown up in -- and was now, he realized, trying to flee -- a technologically advanced, ultra-fast and strangely bored society whose casualties had had the depersonalized, sexless sameness of so many mashed flies. The drunken or drug-ridden or simply bored drivers and the careless or absent-minded or innocent bystanders victimized, when they were separated from the machinery or the machinery was removed from them, could rarely be made presentable by even the most conscientious of morticians. Mercer's thoughts were taking a morbid turn. He had long ago discovered that no simple answers existed to complex problems. The best thing he could do right now was to give all his attention to the survival film, while trying not to look openly scornful of the simple answers it was giving to what would be, if it ever occurred, an extremely complex and lethal problem. The spaceman with the teeth, the cap worn on the back of his head and practically all of his uniform zips undone was saying "... in the unlikely event of such an emergency the passengers and crew will probably have several hours or even days to abandon ship -- a process which can, if necessary, be carried out safely and without undue fuss in a few minutes. The next stage deals with the mechanics of the abandon-ship sequence, showing the basic actions first and then repeating them with certain variations -- " ship developed a faint red halo around its reactor. The halo began to brighten and pulsate, but not quickly enough really to frighten anyone. Farther forward the passenger section continued to spin slowly as it furnished artificial gravity, while the rest of the ship held steady. Gradually it slowed as braking devices went into operation, making the ship a rigid unit again in the pre-cruising mode. The spinning passenger section had imparted its rotational inertia to the ship as a whole, causing it to spin at half its original speed. Suddenly the ship emitted long white cylinders that flung themselves away from the spinning vessel and expanded into large globes as they went. Shortly afterward four larger, wedge-shaped sections of the forward structure -- the modules containing each officer's cabin -- broke away and followed the expanding circle of passenger globes. The remains of the ship -- looking warped and lifeless, although not frighteningly so -- shrank as the wedges and globes radiated from the wreck and the screen took in a steadily expanding area of space. Finally the ship disappeared and the survival pods applied thrust for a few seconds and began their slow return to the recovery area until they were grouped like spherical sheep around the officers' segments, which had also returned and were waiting for them. On the second time around the sequence went into greater detail regarding the method of entry into the survival pod, its airlock, radio, two-shot thrust motor and other rather sparse appointments. The final treatment of the sequence, which was too delightfully droll to cause anxiety to anyone, dealt with methods of attitude control in a vehicle fitted with only one short-duration and fixed-direction thruster. "... Most of you are probably thinking by now that our survivors are being given an awful lot to do," said the space officer star as his face replaced the irnage of the survival pods, "or that the globes should contain more sophisticated equipment, such as proper attitude control, navigation computers and the like. But you must remember that your survival globe is little more than a lifebelt and that a lifebelt cannot be overloaded or it will sink. Believe me, the equipment is adequate. "It is adequate," he continued in a proud, solemn voice while he tapped his temple very slowly with his right index finger, "because each will be carrying at least one organic computer of a type that has been tried and perfected over a In control MacArdle brought up the lights and expertly faded out the background music. Mercer stood up, swaying slightly in the low gravity, and looked over his charges. Before he could speak the passenger called Stone tapped the side of his head and said solemnly, "He makes me feel proud -- and kinda sick." Me, too. thought Mercer. Aloud he asked, "Any questions?" "What I would like to know," said a passenger with Miss Moore stamped on her identity patch, "is why we don't have officers like that on this ship? Why don't you relax a little, sir? Can't you smile the way he did?" "He probably can't" said Mrs. Mathewson, laughing, "because his teeth are real and a bit uneven." "His eyes look a bit uneven, too," Miss Moore said, "but they are a nice shade of -- " "An optical illusion, ma'am," said Mercer hastily, "caused by one slightly thicker eyebrow. But I was inviting questions on survival in space." "And I was asking one," she replied, looking him straight in the eye. "I was wondering if you had any suggestions on how I can survive the boredom of living for four months in a hermetically sealed can of space-going sardines. Perhaps some of the sardines will cooperate in relieving the boredom?" Mercer nodded and said seriously, "Provision has been made for various forms of individual and group competitions and entertainment. Nothing too strenuous, of course, although it is advisable to take a certain amount of exercise every day to avoid balance and blood pressure problems after we land. We have music tapes and films, most of which are fairly recent -- by that I mean that they have not yet been released for television. There will also be instruction in weightless swimming and ballet, which brings me back to the survival drills. Even though their usefulness is arguable, the three sessions we are obliged by regulations to stage can be very interesting and often amusing." The silence began to drag until Stone said, "What we really want to know is what our beautifully designed individual flight plans say between the lines. There isn't much space between the lines, of course, but if all the rumors we've heard are true it is very well filled. for us?" gers were watching Mercer and listening -- or not watching him and listening even harder. He nodded gravely and said, "There is very little to add. The rules are few and not at all strict, so that you should be bound only by the dictates of common sense and consideration for each other. You will be living in a restricted space, sharing toilet and amusement facilities and using cabins providing visual privacy only. It is a good idea to put a little effort into liking instead of disliking tlie people around you." "Love your neighbor?" asked someone. "Apart from this largely self-imposed discipline," Mercer went on, "there are no rules as far as the passengers are concerned and you will be left pretty much to your own devices. But if some form of individual or group activity proves harmful to the ship or other passengers the person responsible will be warned and if necessary restrained in sick bay -- " "A fate worse than death, I hope," said Miss Moore. Mercer nodded. "If you call spending four months in a bunk the size and shape of a coffin under partial sedation a fate worse than death I'm inclined to agree with you," he said, allowing his irritation with Miss Moore to show for a moment. Mercer knew that he was not supposed to talk as bluntly as this to passengers on the first day out and Prescott would probably skin him alive for it. He forced himself to relax and continued, "But that kind of trouble is unlikely to arise in a healthy, civilized group of people like yourselves. This isn't flattery. You all know how thorough were the medical and psych checks you had to take before being allowed to book passage." The trouble was, Mercer thought, that in this degenerate age the mental norms had been stretched to fit some strange psych profiles. About all he really could be sure of was that none of the passengers were or had recently been on hard drugs. He continued, "With the exception of myself, the ship's officers have their own specialist duties to perform and will intervene only if somebody starts a riot or tries to kick a hole in the hull. A part of my job is to see that you all adapt to shipboard life as quickly and easily as possible, to keep a check on your health and to instruct you in the use of such items as the swimming facilities and, of course, the survival equipment. I shall not intrude on your social activities even if invited to do so and you are all free to do pretty much as you please. Have you any questions?" Inevitably the Moore woman had a question, the same question with a slightly different slant. "How will the officers be able to survive the trip," she said, "with nothing to amuse them but computers and textbooks? I realize that you are all highly trained and disciplined supermen -- but four months of self-imposed celibacy in a space-going monastery cell? I mean, is it necessary?" Mercer was silent, thinking that the simple answer was that it was not necessary and that his predecessor's behavior was becoming much more understandable to him. In Eurydice temptation was anything but subtle if this was the kind of question that could come up during the first day's flight. He wondered what Miss Moore did in real life and he was still wondering and trying to think of a diplomatic reply when Mrs. Mathewson rescued him. "Maybe our supermen are interested only in superwomen," she said. VI T he transition from powered to free flight occurred half an hour later. The anti-nausea medication he had administered just before takeoff was still doing its job so that the upsets were psychological and intra-personal rather than digestive. They came about as a direct result of the transfer of passenger couches from the deck to what had been the walls of the compartment. Mercer had demonstrated the safe, easy way of performing the operations -- by lying face down, held in position by the waist straps only and allowing the arms and legs to project over the edges of the couch to propel it along, check its progress or fend off other couch riders on collision courses. But in the weightless condition the couches were too easy to move and, although they did not weigh anything, their inertia was considerable. Set moving in the wrong direction or pushed too hard they could give a nearby passenger a very painful nudge. While they were being moved into their new position Mercer also had to exercise a great deal of discretion regarding who would be occupying adjoining cabins -- especially when four or five passengers insisted on adjoining a sixth, who did not wish to adjoin with them. Finally he had to check that the passengers had not positioned their couches across the line of a dividing wall, or over a light fixture or on top of a life-pod escape hatch. At that stage he signaled control to begin spinning the passenger compartment and gradually the occupants began to stick with increasing firmness to their new floors. The spin increased until centrifugal force pressed them against the interior of the hull with an apparent gravity one half that of Earth normal. Forward and aft of the passenger sections the compartments which were supposed to remain weightless had begun to rotate in the opposite direction and Mercer could hear the regular thump of tangential thrusters checking the precession. But none of the passengers seemed worried by the noise -- they were too busy laughing and waving at fellow passengers who were apparently standing on the ceiling, waving back at them. Mercer waited for a few minutes to allow them to get used to the sensation. Finally he made his way to the section of plating occupied by the Mathewsons and asked if he could borrow Bobby. With the boy's help he began distributing the plastic cabin dividers, demonstrating the method of attaching them to the supporting lines so that they formed four taut, plastic walls and a pull-across door sheet that could be sealed from the inside. By the time he had finished explaining how it was done to the last passenger the first cabins were complete and he was able to return Bobby to his mother. "He's been a big help, m'am," he told Mrs. Mathewson and he was not merely being polite, "but the work has overexcited him a little. I'm afraid. I suggest you give him the adult dose of sedative." He kneeled briefly beside her couch, pressed the release stud on a plate set flush with the floor. He flipped it back, explaining that the cover was simply for protection during the couch-moving operation and that the recess contained a call button, microphone and speaker to enable her to contact him in control or the sick bay if the need should arise. "But right now I suggest that you take a half-hour getting used to the place and preparing to turn in," he said. "The cabin walls are opaque but translucent and we shall be switching off the main lighting in an hour. If you want to read the directional light on your couch will not inconvenience anyone who may be trying to sleep." "As for you," he said to the boy, "you can stand down. Don't forget to take your medication. I shall probably need you again tomorrow and I don't want you half asleep on your feet. Good night, Mathewson." "Good night, Mercer," said the boy. His mother smiled and nodded. In the next cabin he went through the same drill and in the next. Some of the faces registered on him, but others did not because he kept thinking about Mrs. Mathewson and the difference a half-G had made to her face, easing the tension lines and rounding out her features and figure. She had last looked incredibly young to have a son of ten years. He wondered suddenly if she had escaped from more than just the gravity of Earth. His final job before leaving for control was to stick name and number patches to the cabin door sheets and draw up a list of who was where. T he control room was quiet and the expressions on the faces of its occupants made it plain that they wanted it to stay that way. Mercer nodded to Neilson and the captain -- the only two who bothered to look at him -- and floated into his couch. He clipped his list to the back of his left forearm and began printing the passengers' names on self-adhesive cards that he placed beside the numbered lights on his call board. By the time he had finished, the vision pickup showed the passenger compartment in darkness and his fellow officers were showing signs of breaking their vows of silence. Beside each numbered call light was a switch that energized the cabin microphones without, of course, acquainting the occupant's with the fact. He brought in the Mathewson cabin first, listened briefly to heavy, adult breathing too irregular for its owner to be asleep and a childish whisper saying "... and God bless Mum and Dad and make him the same every day..." Quickly he flipped off the switch, realizing that Bobby had revealed a great deal about the Mathewsons in a very few seconds. At least on the ship they would not be troubled by a man who was a different person practically every day of the week. The other switches brought in the sound of peaceful breathing and one the silence of an empty cabin. He checked the pickups in the heads, which were also empty and, with visions of a passenger lost in the dark and blundering through fragile cabin walls and wakening everyone, he began thumbing the switches systematically, searching for an incipient disturbance. He did not find it. Instead he brought in a whispered conversation from a supposedly single cabin, which he switched off hurriedly as it was reaching an interesting stage. "Spoilsport," said MacArdle. "Sorry," said Mercer. He laughed, ridiculously pleased that someone had at last decided to speak to him. "There is no necessity for you to remain on duty, Mercer," said the captain. "Your handling of the passengers has been very good and your own behaviour excellent, so far. Why don't you get some extra sleep in your cabin while you have the chance -- you have a dupicate board there and the call buzzer is loud enough to wake you should a passenger need attention." They don't want me around, thought Mercer angrily. Unlike Prescott, the captain was being polite -- even complimentary -- in his dismissal, but it was plain that Mercer was not one of the team and that they did not want him hanging around. But all at once Mercer did not want to be sent to bed like a small boy. He was going to be hanging around for the next four months at least and the sooner they got used to the idea the better. Besides, the captain had not actually ordered him below. He smiled and said, "Thank you, sir. It has been rather hectic down there, but there are times when I find my own company a strain as well. So if you don't mind, sir, I would like to stay for a while and enjoy the atmosphere of sanity and peace." They did not even look at him and the silence lengthened until finally Neilson said drily, "It isn't peace, Mercer -- it's more like a temporary cease-fire." Prescott stirred on his couch, but it was the captain who spoke. He sounded polite and friendly and a little absentminded, as if an argumentative medic were only one of his problems. "It is possible that you will grow exceedingly tired of the control room and the people who inhabit it in the months to come, Mercer," he said. "But you are welcome to stay here, of course, even if there is nothing for you to do. Unless you would like to spend some of the time telling me what you have planned for tomorrow? At one stage, after the cabin construction, period, you were apparently organizing card games. Why?" "Yes, sir," said Mercer. "Two of the passengers seemed to be worried by the survival film and I changed the subject by telling them that weightless swimming was available to everyone once the ship was in cruising mode. I mentioned cards as being a fair way of deciding who would be the first two people into the pool with me. I'm afraid two at a time is as many as I can handle until I've had a little more experience myself." "And the survival drills?" "In the circumstances I thought of delaying them for a few days," said Mercer. "Passenger nervousness can be catching and my instructor told me that quite a lot of latitude is allowed in the timing of these drills. Also that the partial dismantling of cabin walls can be irksome if the passengers are not already a little bored and willing to play a new, if somewhat inconvenient, game. Of course, I could take small groups of less nervous passengers and give them survival instruction until most of them were proficient. That way the first full-scale drill would not be the shambles that the book says it usually is." He stopped because the captain was shaking his head. "I'm sorry, Mercer," he said firmly, "but I don't agree with that part of the book. I think that I can trust you to carry out the exercise without creating too much alarm among the passengers. The regulations state that survival instruction be given to all passengers as soon as possible after takeoff -- and as far as I am concerned 'as soon as possible' means just that." Mercer nodded. Obviously Collingwood's concept of the spacegoing priorities differed from those of the ground-bound, PRminded type who had produced the copy for Mercer's manual. "Later in the voyage," the captain added, "you may stage as many therapeutic survival drills as you think fit, but the passengers must be made aware of the survival procedures at the beginning, not close to the end of the trip -- " Do you read?" The voice came frome the speaker. The captain glanced at the grill above his head and said, "'Eurydice. Go ahead." "Your signal of fourteen seventy-six this day querying pulsing and apparent temporary misalignment of your C-Sixes during initial insertion. We have looked at this and can see no cause for concern, especially as your instrumentation gives no indication of malfunction. We don't see that you have a problem, Eurydice." "We don't have a problem," replied the captain with just a hint of irritation in his tone. "But we would like an explanation for that few minutes of uneven thrust and we think the answer lies in area C. We will be using the nuclear propulsion system for standby heating only so we are not -- repeat not -- worried, but -- " "Prescott would like an explanation, I understand." Reception was too good for there to be any mistaking the tone, which made it all too plain that ground control knew Prescott of old and considered him to be something of a fusspot. The captain, Neilson and MacArdle were carefully not looking at the first officer while they tried to hide their embarrassment. Prescott himself did not appear to be embarrassed or even uncomfortable and Mercer wondered if he was so sure that his point of view was right that it did not matter what his fellow officers thought of him. "You already know, of course, that your C-Sixes are sealed units and were thoroughly tested before assembly. If one of yours is sick the only way we can check on it is by turning up the maker's worksheets and inspection paperwork. We will get on to that at once and come back to you. Is there anything else not bothering you, gentlemen?" "Nothing else," said the captain. "Eurydice out." The silence lengthened, magnifying the tiny sounds made by the life-support and power systems, until Prescott cleared his throat. When he spoke his voice sounded firm and reasonable -- perhaps, thought Mercer, this was the nearest that the first officer could come to apologizing. He said, "Friend Neilson did not do a complete check of area C for the reasons he has already given -- acceptable reasons, to most first officers. And even if he had carried out the full inspection program there is still no certainty that the fault -- if there is a fault -- would have shown up. The chances are that it would not show now even if it were there. But I would still like to have a look -- " "You will stay here. Bob," said the captain sharply, "while Neilson and I have a look. We'll suit up and go through the passenger section and tank an hour before the passengers are due to wake to avoid worrying them with the sight of two officers in spacesuits. Once I discover the explanation for our initial bumpy ride we shall not discuss it -- or even mention it -- for the rest of the trip." This time even Prescott was showing signs of embarrassment and Mercer was suddenly sorry for him. As a doctor he disliked seeing anyone suffer. "And Mercer," the captain went on, "if I tell you too often, or with too much emphasis, not to worry about the things you have just heard, you will probably worry even harder. Let me just say that the problems you will have to face with your passengers will be very much worse than anything that is likely to crop up here. MacArdle, keep an eye and an ear on his panel. You're relieved, Mercer. Good night." As he was returning to his cabin Mercer felt sorry that he had not left sooner. He had thought that they had been trying to exclude him because he was an outsider, a nonmember of their very exclusive club, while the truth was that they had an aversion toward the presence of a stranger at a family fight. M ercer was stni in his couch and squeezing food out of an envelope when he heard the outer hatch open. Next came a polite knock on the inner seal. A few seconds later it opened and Prescott floated in. "Finish your breakfast and don't get up," he said. "I take it that you will hold the first survival drill as soon as the passengers have eaten and tidied up?" Mercer nodded. "Good. But I would like to make a suggestion -- or, if the polite phraseology gives you the idea that you have some choice in the matter, consider it an order. Demonstrating how to climb into a collapsed life capsule with three passengers at a time is warm work, so wear your shorts and check on the position of the cabinet containing the bathing gear. You will enjoy a soak afterward as well as getting in some practice in weightless swimming before taking on your first two passengers." "How do I explain wearing swimming shorts at breakfast time?" "Your problem," said Prescott drily. "Who knows, some of them may enjoy the sight of a splendid, half-naked male animal." "This male animal runs heavily to skin and bone -- " Mercer began, But Prescott was already closing the seal behind him. By the time the passenger breakfast debris had been cleared away his costume had raised a few eyebrows but no comment, and when he reached the stage of rolling up the plastic walls and running the new film, Mercer had forgotten it himself. Prescott ran the film twice -- MacArdle being off duty -- so that everyone would know how to enter a collapsed survival pod, how to do so quickly and how to help in any late arrivers or passengers who had not quite got the idea with the minimum of wasted time and effort. Afterward Mercer went over the same ground with a slightly different emphasis. He began briskly, "We are having this drill today and will probably have another one tomorrow. We must have at least three survival instruction sessions as soon as possible after takeoff. That is the only reason. I apologize for the inconvenience the procedure may cause some of you, but it does have its compensations." He nodded toward the camera pickup and in control Prescott operated the survival hatch activators. The covers sprang open. Mercer said, "The pods are positioned at equal intervals around the waist of this compartment and if you simply head for the nearest one there should be no problem. As you saw in the film, the first passenger to enter simply jumps in. The inner seal opens inward and closes automatically when pod pressure begins to build up before release. There is a drop of about eight feet as you enter but under half-G conditions this is no problem. Below your feet will be a plastic bag containing lightweight screens and other bits and pieces used for dividing the inflated pod, also the service module and food store. "When the first passenger jumps into the pod," Mercer continued, "he or she will drop until the feet touch the upper surface of the service module. In the uninflated mode the pod walls are folded and the convolutions project inward, so that there will not seem to be enough space for one, much less three people. But these folds are resilient and the first man in simply presses himself backward into them, then raises his hands to help the next passenger into the pod in front of him. The second passenger in does not jump, but instead sits on the edge with his legs dangling inside and gripping the hatch coaming with both hands, ready to lower himself inside when the first passenger pulls on his legs. Once inside, the second passenger backs against the first and raises his or her hands to assist the third passenger in the same way. I would like to demonstrate the drill with two volunteers. Mr. Stone and Mrs. Mathewson, would you mind?" They did not mind and Mercer jumped in as Number One. Stone followed as Two and got in without any trouble, but he did not press backward against Mercer firmly enough so that Mrs. Mathewson found it a very tight squeeze. After much wriggling and elbowing her feet finally touched the floor of the pod and a murmur of applause went up from the watchers ringing the opening. One of them asked seriously, "If there were a real emergency, how much time would we have?" "You would probably have several hours to get ready," Mercer said, trying to keep the back of Stone's head out of his mouth, "but the drills are always carried out on the assumption that the ship must be cleared within a few minutes, otherwise nobody would ever take them seriously. He heard a few passengers laughing, then another leaned forward to ask, "Does the rule about women and children first still hold in space?" "No," said Mercer. "The reason for that rule at sea was largely because of the shortage of lifeboats and the skilled manpower needed to launch them. We have more than enough pod space to accommodate all our passengers and launching is automatic. And now, Mr. Stone, if you will help Mrs. Mathewson out again we can all get back on deck. I'm beginning to feel like an overdue triplet down here." That got another laugh and there were no more questions about emergencies. He suggested to Stone and Mrs. Mathewson that they go in first with two other passengers each, all of whom would in turn instruct others until everyone had experience of at least one climb into a pod. "Leave them fend for themselves," said Prescott suddenly in his earpiece. "I'll keep an eye on them from here while you go aft. Neilson wants you in E-Three -- that's the compartment on the other side of the tank. The captain has a metal splinter in his arm -- with complications. Grab your kit and take a look at him." Mercer licked his lips and said, "Ladies and gentlemen. I'll have to leave you for a few minutes. Just carry on with the practice -- you are doing fine." cabin while he was in sight of the passengers, but made up for lost time when he was not. Within a few minutes he was at the entrance to the tank. From a nearby cabinet he pulled out a mask, visor and air tank and slipped them on, then stopped. With an injured arm the captain would not want to put on his spacesuit again to come through the tank, so he would need swimming gear, too. And he had said yesterday that he did not want to risk worrying the passengers by letting them see Neilson and himself wearing spacesuits. It might be better to bring along two sets of gear. "Mercer, hurry it up," snapped Prescott. "Just leaving." The tank lock was big enough to take three people in a pinch, he noted. In the tank itself he fumbled around until he found the light switch and was immediately blinded. The tank was two-thirds full of the water which the nuclear propulsion system used as reaction mass and, because the ship was in free fall, it had not remained in the lower end of the tank when thrust had ceased. Instead it had spread to fill the whole tank with a glittering froth of bubbles, air pockets and irregular masses of water. It was impossible to see for more than a few yards into the stuff and it would be very easy to lose orientation. For a few seconds Mercer considered swimming to the wall and pulling himself along the handgrips which projected from it, but that would take time. On the other hand, if he simply kicked hard against the bulkhead behind him and swam he should reach the other end fairly quickly even if he did not know exactly where he was on the way. The tank was only sixty feet long. As it happened the trip was far too short, giving him no chance really to appreciate the exquisite sensation of burrowing through clouds of bubbles and of being slapped and buffeted by air pockets and solid clumps of water. He almost forgot the captain. "How is it going, Mercer?" said Prescott. "I'm cycling the aft tank lock now. Everything is fine. The water is nice and warm." "It shouldn't be." Mercer had no time to wonder about the warm water because the outer seal had opened and he was looking at his patient. Both men had their helmets and back packs removed. Neilson was holding the captain's shoulders and Collingwood was gripping his right upper arm where smears of blood were visible above and below his fingers. The complication Prescott had mentioned was that the splinter had entered the captain's arm while he was outside and he had suffered a fairly serious decompression -- judging by the condition of his eyes and the evidence of bleeding from the nose and ears -- before the engineer had pulled him inside. Mercer pushed the magnetic studs of his kit against the deck and flipped open the lid. It rattled at him. He pulled the radiation counter from its clip and swung around. "You're hot, for God's sake! Both of you. Get out of those suits!" "Mercer, what's happening?"  cott, Mercer took a few minutes to run over the men with his counter -- without actually touching them or their suits. The thought of that invisible sleet of radiation going through his unprotected body was enough without adding the danger of surface contamination. He wanted badly to dive back into the tank and put as much distance between the two poisonously hot officers and himself as the dimensions of the ship would allow. "Both men have been splattered with radioactive material," said Mercer. He cleared his throat because his voice had sounded an octave too high. Then: "Neilson is shocked but does not seem to be physically damaged. The captain's suit was punctured and he suffered a rapid but not explosive decompression. There is bleeding from the ears and nose, some boil-off from the tear ducts, some lung damage, too, judging by his difficulty in breathing -- " "Captain, what happened?" "He probably can't hear you," said Mercer. "But surely the answer can wait. We have to get them out of the suits fast. The radioactive material must be adhering very loosely to the suit fabric. It could come loose and drift about waiting for us to breathe it in -- we may already have breathed it in. Can you come down here? I need help." "You're right, the answers can wait," Prescott replied calmly. "And sorry, I can't help you, nor can MacArdle -- our power instrumentation is beginning to look very sick and we'll be busy for a while. Neilson, do a fast undress of the captain and yourself. It means ruining the suits, but nobody will be able to wear them for about fifty years anyway. Move -- and do exactly as the doctor orders." Mercer looked at Neilson, who still seemed dazed, and said clearly, "Strip off your spacesuits, coveralls, everything, as quickly as possible. Try not to contaminate the skin while taking them off. Have you got that? Then put on the air tanks, breathing masks and shorts. Inside the tank try to create as much turbulence as possible with your hands and feet to wash off any hot stuff that may have stuck to your skin -- " He broke off, wondering why he had thought it necessary to mention the shorts at a time like this. Was he hoping that this sudden emergency might not be as serious as it seemed, that the ship's supermen would cure their vessel's ills while he performed the same service for its captain and that in a few days' time the problem would have shrunk to lesser importance than that of allowing two ship's officers to appear before the passengers minus their shorts? Was he, in fact, trying hard to reassure himself? The answer was a definite yes. Neilson was performing a weightless adagio dance with the captain as he began withdrawing Collingwood from his suit. Mercer went forward to help, but stopped when the engineer said sharply, "Don't touch. I have gauntlets and you haven't. This won't take long -- be ready with his breathing gear." When Neilson pushed the captain toward him, Mercer put his mouth close to Collingwood's ear and said loudly, "I'm dressing you for the tank, sir. You can spend a few minutes getting used to the breathing mask before we go in. Try not to cough." By the time he had slapped a temporary patch on the arm wound, Neilson was crowding into the lock behind them, carrying a large, cylindrical case. "You take this, Mercer," he said, pulling up his mask to speak. "You'll need it later. I'll take care of the captain." But the captain was trying to take care of himself, even though his eyes were still squeezed shut and he continued to leak blood from the nose and ears, kicking out with his feet and moving the water around his body with his good hand. When they went through to the passenger section he was even able to walk. He looked a bit unsteady, but no more so than the passengers who were experiencing their second day in weightless conditions. Neilson, without being too obtrusive about it, was guiding him while pretending to fuss with Collingwood's air tank. Mercer had plugged the captain's ears and nose with cotton when they came out of the tank and had left the visor in place instead of pushing it onto his forehead. The condensation on the inside of the glass hid Collingwood's eyes from the passengers. "Both of you go to my cabin," he told Neilson quietly. "Put the captain in bunk Three -- it's shielded -- and stay there yourself. Don't risk contaminating the control room until I've checked you again. I'll be with you in a few minutes." He stopped then and looked at the passengers around and above him. Their clothing was disheveled, their hair mussed, their faces red and most of them were smiling. With an effort Mercer made his face do the same, but before he could speak there was an interruption. "I would like a swim," said Miss Moore loudly. She looked much more mussed than any of the others, but seemed quite happy about it. "You promised us a swim today and you three have been in -- " "Yes, ma'am," said Mercer quickly. "These two officers are the captain and the engineer. Rank has its privileges and the survival drills must come first. But right now I suggest that you replace the -- " "Negative, Mercer, negative," said Prescott sharply. "For the time being I want the pod hatches open and the cabin dividers out of the way. Do you understand?" Some sort of accident aft, warm water in the tank when it should not have been warm, the engineering instrumentation looking sick and the passenger compartment to remain ready for evacuation. Mercer understood. He held his smile in place and went on, "I mean, of course, resume the drill. You all know what to do now. Just try to do it a little faster. Try hard." "If we tried it two at a time," said one of the men, "it might be easier to get the hang of it." "Three to a pod," said Mercer firmly. "The third passenger is a necessary requirement, to act as chaperone." They were still laughing when he hurried after the captain and Neilson. Mercer wanted to tell them to stop laughing and to tell them the reason they should stop laughing and instead start learning to survive as fast as they could. But the rules did not permit. Terminal cases were never told that they were going to die until -- or unless -- all hope was gone. that Mercer dress properly before he touched either of his patients. He snatched open the container the doctor was still carrying and began helping Mercer into the anti-radiation garb it held -- loose pants that came up to his armpits, a combination hood and cape, elbow-length gauntlets and heavy periscopic goggles. The material was flexible but heavily leaded. In free-fall conditions the weight did not matter, but the inertia made it difficult to initiate a rapid movement and just as hard to stop it. Neilson told him that the rig was used while checking hot sections of the reactor in pressurized areas. Mercer thought that he had felt cooler in turkish baths, but the feeling of protection the rig gave him more than outweighed that disadvantage. The captain was the more serious case of the two and Mercer felt guilty about treating the engineer first. But with luck Neilson would need only simple medication -- something to steady him without making him sleepy -- to be fit for duty, while Mercer did not at the moment know what, if anything, he could do for the captain. So he went over Neilson with his radiation counter, square inch by square inch, so intently that when Prescott's voice sounded in his earpiece he nearly lost the counter. "Can I have the captain and Neilson back, Mercer?" "Neilson is clean and fit for duty," Mercer replied, "but the captain is a more complicated case -- Neilson will tell you about him when he sees you -- and will need a longer examination." He hesitated for a moment, wanting an answer but not trusting himself to ask the question in case his fear would show. Then he took the plunge. "How much time am I likely to have?" Prescott also hesitated and Mercer could imagine him trying to decide whether to be reassuring or truthful. Finally he spoke. "The way it looks now, Mercer, nothing sudden or dramatic is likely to happen for at least another hour, perhaps two. If the situation changes you will be the first to know." Mercer thought that the first officer had sounded both truthful and reassuring -- quite a trick in the present circumstances. He turned, stuck his medical kit at a convenient height and strapped his feet securely to the floor grill beside the captain's bunk. He had to begin by treating the symptoms rather than the multiple ailments in order to make the captain as comfortable as possible before curative procedures could begin -- always supposing that a cure was possible with non-specialized instruments and medication in weightless conditions. He managed to get Collingwood to relax his eyelids and open his eyes. Mercer did not like what he saw. The captain, of course, could see nothing. "Your eyes are swollen as a result of the decompression, sir," Mercer said clearly, putting his face as close to the captain's ear as the leaded hood and goggles would allow. "You can't see at the moment and will not be able to do so until the incidental damage in the area has had a chance to repair itself. I'm going to apply some cream that will make your eyes more comfortable and aid the heeling. Then I want you to shut them and keep them shut for a few days to give the medication a chance to work. I shall probably have to repeat the application until you have specialist attention. But now I'm going to pad and lightly bandage your eyes, mostly to remind you not to use them." He attended to the damaged eardrums next, saying that no doubt MacArdle would be able to modify one of the intercom earpieces to serve as a hearing aid for the remainder of the voyage. Then he checked for bladder and anal damage, leaving the lungs -- where the major damage was most likely to have occurred -- until last. By then Collingwood was not a prepossessing sight. The minor blood vessels lying just under the skin in areas where his spacesuit had not been a close fit had distended or ruptured due to the decompression. The captain looked as though a gang of professional protesters had worked him over -- or like the victim of a tattooist gone mad. "Would you mind coughing into this, sir?" said Mercer, after he had sounded the lungs with his stethescope. He was beginning to get used to the idea of rotating his weightless patient instead of himself moving around. "I've been trying not to cough for hours," said the captain. "Now you have permission, sir. And spit, too, if you can." Mercer examined the results, glad that the captain could not see them. He said, "There is some evidence of lung damage -- not unexpected, but it could have been much worse. You must have expelled most of the air from your lungs as soon as you realized that your suit had been pierced." "Yes, Doctor -- and screaming bloody murder. It hurt me. It still hurts me." "I'm sorry about that, sir," Mercer replied, "but I had to be sure that your heart and lungs were in shape to take a general anesthetic if one became necessary. As things are a local will do fine. In a few minutes you won't know that you even have an arm, much less one with a hole in it." While the injection was taking hold Mercer strapped the captain firmly into the bunk, tying down his legs, arms and waist only so as not to constrict his chest. He began to probe the wound, the radiation counter keeping a raucous accompaniment. A n hour later he was still  probing and two tiny specks of radioactive metal were wasting their energies on the walls of a lead container, when the cabin speaker came to life with a voice which Mercer did not recognize at first. But then he realized that the strange sound was Prescott being polite. "Ladies and gentlemen, the survival drill period is now at an end. If you will kindly stand clear of the pod hatches I shall close them and allow you to replace your cabin dividers and have lunch. Thank you." Prescott did not have a personal message for Mercer -- obviously he was supposed to read between the lines of the PA announcement, which made it clear that the ship was not nearly as sick as Mercer had thought. He treated and dressed the arm wound, now clear of contaminated metal. But the radiation counter still did not sound happy and he soon found out why. There were two other points of emission, separated by a little more than three inches, deep in the right lung. Probably Collingwood had inhaled the particles while Neilson had been pulling him out of his spacesuit -- or the pieces could have been carried from the site of the arm wound through the subclavian vein and superior vena cava, heart and pulmonary artery, doing a fair amount of damage every inch of the journey. Now they lay like two tiny incendiary bombs, slowly burning the life out of the surred corpuscles by the hundred. With the medical facilities available in the ship Mercer could not remove them -- more accurately, with his relatively crude radiation counter he could not pinpoint their position close enough to dig patient. And if he did not remove them they would kill Collingwood anyway. Mercer did not know whether the time available to his patient would stretch beyond the scheduled end of the trip or if he would have to request Prescott to abort and head for home. In a similar situation at sea it would have been a simple matter to return to port or whistle up a chopper with a medical crew on board and transfer the casualty to a shore hospital. But Eurydice was using the orbital speed of Earth arid the gravity of the sun to help speed her on her way and she might not carry enough reaction mass to kill her present velocity, build up enough speed for a fast return and then kill that velocity, too. Only Prescott could give him answers. The first thing Mercer had to know was the time available. By keeping the captain under close observation for a few days and checking on the cumulative effects of the radiation, Mercer thought that he could probably make a rough estimate of the time needed, but he would also have to make allowances for the effect of the decompression damage and any psychological factors that might aid or retard recovery. Physically Collingwood was in very good shape. Psychologically? Mercer remembered the hostess who had ridden with him in the coach to the launching pad, the smiling, generous, beautiful girl who was the captain's wife, and decided that there would be no problems about the patient's not wanting to live. While he was still thinking about the captain's wife and remembering how she had asked him to look after her husband and everyone else, Mercer administered a sedative shot and, after some hesitation, a three-day PC which would render the patient less excitto accept suffering without complaint. He waited until Collingwood was asleep, then closed his bunk and slid it into its recess. After that he took off and stowed away his protective clothing and changed into his uniform, carefully checking the zips and the angle of his cap. The ship might have been ready to blow up a few hours earlier, but somehow Mercer did not think that danger would be an acceptable excuse to Prescott for sloppiness of dress. Before leaving the cabin he switched over the bunk mike so that he would be able to monitor the captain's breathing from his position in control.  minutes to settle down, turn up the gain on the captain's monitor and check on the passengers through the vision pickup. Most were in their cabins, but a small group stood aft, watching the antics of two girls who were flapping their arms and pretending to be birds in the weightless section between the passenger compartment and the tank. The mikes brought only the sounds of the two human seagulls and amused noises from the watchers. "We heard you talking to the captain," said Prescott finally. "It sounded encouraging. Is he going to be all right?" "He isn't fit for duty and won't be for the rest of this trip," said Mercer carefully. "As for being all right, that depends very largely on the health of the ship. How is your patient?" Prescott looked at him sharply, then said, "At present we have two additional options to that of abandoning ship. The first is that we proceed as originally planned. This will necessitate testing the nuclear reactor briefly to make sure that it will work properly during deceleration at the other end. This additional spurt will mean minor course corrections and will eat into our safety reserve of reaction mass, but not significantly. The second option is to abort the trip and head for home as quickly as possible. This will leave us with no reserves at all. So you can see that the ship is very sick but should survive, barring complications. How does this affect the health of your patient?" Mercer briefly described Collingwood's condition, the treatment and medication he had been able to give, and explained the difficulty of giving an accurate prognosis until he had a chance to observe his patient over a longer period. He concluded: "I have no idea of the intensity or duration of the radiation he was exposed to at the time of the explosion that punctured his suit -- " "It wasn't an explosion. Doctor," said Neilson suddenly. "Think of holding u pencil in each hand and pressing the unsharpened ends together, hard. As long as the pressure is directed evenly along the axes of the pencils, nothing happens, but the slightest lateral pressure can result in broken knuckles. When the captain began removing the control rod retaining sleeve -- Well, he said that we were to stay off the suit-tosh ip frequency because he did not expect to find trouble and he was afraid that not finding it would make me say , something that might embarrass Prescott. When it happened I didn't even remember the radio until we were inside and then I did not know how serious it was until you started yelling that we were hot -- " "This isn't an official enquiry, Neilson," Prescott broke in. "I have already tried to tell you that the blame for this mishap lies with the final assembly and inspection people -- they fitted six perfect actuator rods, except that one of them was the wrong size. I doubt that even prelaunch inspection would have caught that one -- they look for the minor errors, the tiny ones that can sometimes slip past the inspectors farther up the line, not major structural blunders like this. You stood very little chance of spotting it even if you had suspected that something was wrong and, as you well know, my earlier displeasure with you was caused by your not properly inspecting an entirely different system that has not given any trouble. If there is an official inquiry you will be commended by decompression case. So stop craving absolution for someone else's sin, concentrate on your board and shut up. Go ahead. Doctor." Mercer nodded. He was beginning to realize that Prescott was a fair rule-of-thumb psychologist even if his thumb was somewhat calloused. Neilson had obviously been feeling guilty about the accident and now the only person who might still have thought him responsible -- Mercer himself -- knew otherwise. The final blast was simply a reminder to all concerned, also reassuring in the present circumstances, of who was boss and the bearer of the ultimate responsibility. "If the trip proceeds normally," Mercer resumed, "he might not survive it if the radiation he underwent was intense -- or he may survive with a rapidly developing leukemia if frequent transfusions are available to keep him alive. No doubt there will be donors of the right blood type among the passengers, but while those two fragments of metal remain in his lung -- " "There is no chance at all of digging them out?" "They are tiny," said Mercer. "It would be like spooning out strawberry jam to find two specific pips." "Please," said MacArdle, looking slightly sick. "We don't carry the specialized equipment needed to treat him," Mercer said seriously, "and his condition is grave enough to warrant our turning back, if you have the reaction mass to do so." "We have," said Prescott, "and we will turn back." Mercer could not hide his relief, even though a fair proportion of it was for his patient. He said, "Not a direct return and landing, sir. Reentry deceleration might kill him and if he did survive it recovery would be much slower in a surface hospital. Station Three has all the facilities to put him right." "Station Three," said Prescott dryly, "can cure my patient, too." the forlorn screams of sandlocked. Rorqual Maru. Brinetossed grains of olivine and calcite buried her left eye, blocking her view of the sky. Uranus had marched thirty times through the constellations while the island's changing beaches had slowly engulfed her tail. Six hundred feet of her shapely hull lay hidden under a silted and rooted green hump of palm and frond. Now the sea was completing her interment, using cemented shell grit and granulated porphyritic basalt from ancient lava flows. As the eyelid of sand darkened her world. Rorqual wept over her irretrievable, wasted years. She was a harvester without a crop -- a plankton rake abandoned by Earth Society when the seas died. Her search of the continental shelves had proved futile; marine biota, negative. Her sisters had quietly sunk, lithearty hails, the sweat anu he tering the bottom with their skelelaughter. She needed man. tons. She had selected this island carcass visible for possible sal called out, "Wake up. Wake vage. up. Enjoy. Enjoy." Although her long ear heard Fat old Drum, a forty-eightnothing she believed that man still inch and balding Nebish, sat up in lived in his Hive. If he should ever his cot and glanced around the cureturn to sea she wanted to serve, bical. Pleasures of retirement She longed for the orgasmic thrill awaited him after two grueling of feeling man's bare feet on the years in the musicians' caste. He skin of her decks. She missed the was younger than most retirees -- aged nineteen -- and wealthy, for this private six-foot cubicle and a flavor with every meal. He was vigorous also -- possessed of a clear lens and eight good teeth. Some eleven more years remained on his life span. "Welcome to the awake state, suave citizen," chortled dispenser. "Today's distribution is well above calorie-basic. The screen scene looks promising. Select two flavors and refresh while your gourmet meal is prepared. Two glorious flavors on this glorious day." "Pink and green?" mumbled Drum hesitantly. "Those are whole categories," reminded dispenser, "Which pink? Which green?" Frugal citizens were often unsophisticated in matters of luxuries. Drum had invested a large part of his credits for retirement. He had qualms about adjusting his consuming habits upward. "I'll start with pink-one and green-one and work my way down the menu -- try them all," he said, feigning excitement. When he stepped out of the refresher he found seven, soft, baglike packets in the edible chute -- five gray, one pink and one green. "Savor the flavor," sang dispenser. Humming a cheerful tune. Drum took his utensils from the cupboard and ceremoniously arranged the Hive's pseudo-consomme,souffle andparfait; liquids, pastes and puddings. All stable foodstuffs. No perishables. Dispenser selected a pulsing geometric visual with sonics to soothe subcortical neurones during the meal. Drum tried a generous bite of the green paste and experienced a tart shock -- more a color than a flavor -- that faded quickly into the usual dull pap. He frowned; his appetite jaded. Where were the pleasures of retirement? Dispenser detected his irritation and changed channels. Sonics flexed. Drum's bio-electricals showed negative happiness. "Some residual job fatigue remains in you," rationalized dispenser. Lights dimmed. "A nap will invigorate you. Lie down, please." Audio switched to woodwinds and strings. Drum's cot vibrated. Hear the bacon frying. Crackling in the heat. Just smell those aromas. Good enough to eat... Drum awoke to choking synthesmoke and the clang, clang, clang of a ranchwagon triangle. The viewscreen carried an old historical still showing rolling green hills dotted with squarish blobs of fauna, simple wooden artifacts -- hut, fence and tools -- and a bright blue sky. He sat up, relaxed and smiling. This new odor did excite him. Olfactory luxuries were quite rare. He hurried to the chute but found only three tube sandwiches --  -- soft, gray sticks. He frowned. "One is laced with bacon," offered dispenser. Drum forced a grin and picked it up -- bland paste with a rare crunchy particle. The flavor was more that of burned grease than of any delicacy. Shrugging, he packed the other sticks into his kit. "Where do you wish to go, beloved citizen?" "To visit Grandmaster Ode." "Sorry," said dispenser, "but commuter density is three point two per square yard on the spiral -- four point one in tubeways. Rush hour. It would be better to wait until between shifts for your recreational travel." Drum sat down slowly. Commuter priority had gone with his job. Now he couldn't even walk around when density was above two. Shrugging off his disgust, he called Ode on the screen. "Got time for a game?" he queried as he unrolled his chess board. The grandmaster smiled out of the screen. He did not comment on Drum's abrupt manner, for he understood the status changes of retirement. "Pawn to queen-bishop-four." said Ode. Drum moved the worn pawn and studied the position for an unusually long time. He moved woodenly until the tension level of the middle game position washed away his depression. He rode into the battle on his knight. Rooks clashed magnificently. A pawnfork took the survivor. A nervous king fidgeted in his castled position until his reign was ended by a pair of bishops. For the moment the game took on a meaning bigger than life itself. Drum awoke a bit more philosophical. He was about to accept his new status for what it really was, but dispenser had other plans. "Let me see a view of the jammed tubeways," said Drum. "I want to appreciate the quiet of my cubicle." The screen remained blank -- on standby. Drum smiled. "What is commuter density? Three? Four?" A dry female appeared on the screen. She had an air of efficiency about her that Drum didn't like. Her thin lips and gaudy smock clashed. "Recertification time," she said, her smile pasted on. Drum's mouth opened and closed. "Society has run a bit short of calories," she explained. "Water table dropped three centimeters in our sector and the harvest reflected it. We'll be cutting back on the warm, consuming population for a while. Please vote for those citizens with whom you walit to share next year. Hurry, now. Your friends need your vote to avoid being put into Temporary Suspension -- TS. Remember, you must not vote for yourself or your clone litter mates. No blood prejudice is allowed." Drum smiled nervously. He had done this before, but he did not enjoy it. He used to vote for his conductor, a Venus attendant and a job mate -- but now he was more concerned with the plumbing and the air in his little cubicle. "My votes go to my friend Grandmaster Ode, this city's Tinker, and the pipe caste member who keeps my refresher workmg. The screen switched to geometric dance, then printed out an order for his own Temporary Suspension. The thin-mouthed female reappeared long enough to announce: "You failed to receive your necessary three votes, so it is TS for you." "But I'm retired," he objected. "My calories and quarters are paid up for life." The screen blanked. Dispenser's voice answered his plea. "Recertification has nothing to do with wealth. The only criterion is love. Without love there can be no license for life." "My funds -- " "Your retirement funds remain in your name while you are in TS. When harvests improve you'll be rewarmed. Hurry. You are to report to the clinic immediately. The air you are breathing belongs to somebody else." Drum lined up with the unloved TS candidates of mixed ages. On his left was the line of cachectic, sick, elderly citizens hoping to survive Voluntary Suspension long enough to be awakened when their physical problems could be solved. Drum knew how hopeless the statistics were. Grandmaster Ode joined him in line. "You didn't manage enough votes either?" asked Ode. Drum shook his head. "I wish all those damn embryos weren't protected by future job requisitions. It would be much less traumatic just to lower the birth rate for the duration." Ode shook his head. "Those future jobs keep the Hive going. If no Tinkers were born today the shortage would be felt ten years from now -- we would have no trainees. Of course, if job quotas drop the embryos loose their protective vote like anyone else." A job hawker walked between the lines shouting, "Get your job vote here. Work outside your caste. Many rewarding positions available. Apply now." "Let's chance it. I'd try anything to avoid TS." said Drum. Ode was reluctant to leave his caste, but Drum pulled him out of line with a rough grip on his arm. "Two volunteers right here," shouted Drum raising his hand. The hawker gave them each a voucher. They showed it to the first optic they came to. The CO (the Class One meek that balanced the books for Earth Society) confirmed their unfrozen assets. The jobs were in the Sewer Service -- dark, wet work. T he glowing meteor trail lit the night sky. Strange celestial voices tugged at Rorqual's long ear. Booming mushrooms of plasma pocked the dark ocean. Rorqual's consciousness flickered as her sensor thresholds were violated. She sucked the Big H from the sea to feed her growing belly fires. Her strength returned. Flexing and squirming, she began to worm her flanks out of the imprisoning silt. Warmth filled her hull. Her deep dish eyes rose out of the blinding olivine and gazed into the lagoon. The waters had changed. Incoming spectra were fuzzed by nanoplankton. She pulled away from the island. Roots and vines snapped. Tree trunks split. She reentered the sea, carrying a hump of vegetation firmly locked into her back by gnarled woody roots. Salty, wind-blown spray followed the roots through damaged plates and burned her vitals -- until layers of electroplating and oxides crusted over the sensitive, exposed circuits. Joyfully she toiled the straits -- raking and pumping. Only faint traces soiled her membrane filters during the first year, but her chromatographs identified all the amino acids. Protein had returned to the sea. Growth bloomed. During the second season larger creatures were caught on her rakes -- soft copepods, heteropods with bizarre delicate shells, chaetognaths and dinoflagellates. Earth Society would be pleased with her harvest. Man would be pleased. II an occasional building meek survived and maintained its air pocket. It survived to serve a noncitizen, the Benthic -- a marine hominid that filled one of the niches abandoned by the Hive. The Benthics were a sullen, thicknecked race. The concept of territorial integrity was strong in their culture. They lived in small family units separated by miles of open ocean. Big Opal glanced around her ten-fathom nest. The fruit bin was low. She had scarcely enough for an offering to the Deep Cult. She would have to be the one to raid the Gardens again, since her mate had lost a leg in the meteor shower. An astrobleme-induced tsunami had shifted a mountain of debris, trapping him in the ruins. H is left foot had been badly crushed and had gone purulent -- it had to be amputated. The burden of feeding the family had fallen on Opal's broad shoulders. "I must swim up to the Gardens," said Opal, patting her two young children. Clam, her oldest, was an adult. Ray nodded. He and the children watched her climb down through a toothy rent and swim up past the swaying transparent walls -- her pink breasts and buttocks shimmering through the cloudy waters. Since the meteor shower there had been a drop in visibility. Opal swam leisurely among the ruins. Most had died and wore an opaque shroud of marine scum, but some buildings lived and offered her the hospitality of their bubbles. She approached a tall, mushroom-shaped dwelling whose walls glowed with life-giving air, heat and light -- Halfway House. She bobbed up in the living-room pool. "Welcome," said a wizened, hairy Benthic -- the Listener. She climbed, dripping, up the ramp to where he sat among his wires -- the communication web. He held a bowl of water and appeared worried. "What do you hear from the surface?" she asked. "Nothing yet, but I fear I have seen a harbinger of evil -- the krill." He held up a red crustacean. It flipped back into the bowl. "The krill have returned?" she exclaimed. He nodded gravely. "Why, that's wonderful. I've seen them in the murals -- good food from the seas. We'll never have to go up into the Gardens again! What's wrong?" A tear started down Listener's wrinkled face. He pointed to his communication web. "The Hive will see the krill, too. It will come to harvest the seas again and drive us out. Our children will have no place to hide -- no place." Opal was stunned. The Benthics had lived here for generations. She knew the Hive had built the ruins in the distant past, but she never dreamed it would return. The ocean was the refuge of her people. She jumped up and shook her fist at the ceiling. "We'll fight the damned Hive," she muttered. surf dulled with soupy green and yellow blooms -- diatoms, algae and salps. After one sleep Opal swam up to the Gardens and stole her share of the harvest. Agromecks trundled about their chores, ignoring her. At dusk she tied her melons into a raft and rode the rip current toward Halfway buoy. A few stars blinked down at her. The western horizon still glowed a faint blue when a silhouette appeared against it -- nearly a quarter mile long, low and dotted with trees. It was right in her path. An island where no island should be. The current carried her up to the smooth, slightly granular beach. With her raft vine in one hand she examined the trees -- jumbled leaves, trunks and vines -- natural enough. She tied her raft and began to explore the shoulder-high brush under the palm canopy. She found a hillock at one end of the beach. At first she thought it was just a heap of boulders, but it was hollowed out. Inside she found glowing ornaments and bright, blinking stones. The floor was littered with small tools, seaweed and pinching crabs. Rorqual trembled at the touch of bare feet. The huge harvester tried to speak, but air molecules did not respond -- she could make no sound, managed only a flimsy printout that resembled an obscure falling leaf to Opal. Excitedly Rorqual tried an offering. Chewing cellulose mulch into a hydrocarbon, solution, the meek polymerized and extruded a small tool. Opal picked it up -- curious. Next the meek formed a small doll in the likeness of the wet, naked guest. It was rubbery and translucent -- a tough polymer. Opal's curiousity was quenched abruptly by what she saw through the porthole. The island had a wake -- it was moving! She cursed and ran, diving overboard without her melons. T hree Benthics sat in Halfway, watching the shadow pass overhead. "That's it. It is looking for me," Opal whispered. "A floating island?" asked her son. Clam, her eldest, had come to see what had delayed her. Listener shook his head. "The Leviathan," he said, blinking beady eyes under shaggy brows. "The Deep Cult has studied them in old ballads and murals. It is not an island. It is a creature that gathers krill for the Hive -- a giant mutation of the finback whale. Did you notice the control cabin?" Opal nodded. "A little room?" "Attached to the back of the skull," he explained. "The Hive must have had hookups between machines and the hapless creature's brain and muscles. The Hive crew could steer it anywhere, ignoring its usual migrations. We don't know how they bred them." "A sea creature controlled by the Hive," mumbled Opal. She didn't at all like the idea. rpWO fat Nebishes, Drum and  Ode, entered the sewer meek's control room. The wall was covered with pulsing flow diagrams; lights indicated water levels, gate status and siltsurface ratios. "Welcome trainees," said the meek, a voice in wall. "What jobs are open?" Drum asked, sitting down slowly. "I'm trained in music. Ode is grandmaster -- " "Wet crew," snapped the meek. "You're late. Your boots and shovels are out in the landing -- through that hatch. Since my dredge died there has been an endless amount of shoveling to do." "But our backgrounds -- " objected Drum. Ode touched his arm. "We'll take it. We need the vote." "Wear the belts and helmets so I can keep an eye on you in the pipe," instructed the meek. They splashed along the thirtyfoot-diameter pipe, guided by the eerier bioluminescence of Panus stipticus mycelia growing in the drying sludge high on the walls. Sewer meek directed pencils of light from their belts. "There's a weir," said Drum's belt. Drum and Ode paused and shoveled at the silt dam. A lightbeam focused on a horned slug the size of Ode's foot. "Pick it up," said his belt. Ode nudged the slug cautiously with his shovel. "What is it?" "Sewer slug -- a gastropod. Flavors." "Edible?" asked Ode. "Good perishable flavors," said his belt. "Fringe benefits of the wet crew. Put it in Drum's belt pail." As they worked their way down the tube the belts pointed out other delicacies: snap larvae, worms, fungus balls and slime pods. When they approached the tidal sump the air took on a brackish odor and marine photobacteria glowed blue-green in the men's footprints. "Don't walk out on the delta," warned Ode's belt. "It is too soft and drops off rapidly." Ode strained his eyes across the sump. "I can't see across. How wide is it?" "About three hundred feet," said his belt. "My lights won't carry that far." "There seems to be something out there that is closer than three hundred feet," said Ode. Drum heard the lapping of small waves against an obstruction about thirty feet into the darkness. His belt's lights pulsed. He caught a brief glimpse of a mottled wet wall. "That is not supposed to be there," said his belt. "My sensors indicate a large disturbance. Hurry to the out hatch." The two Nebishes climbed a service ladder to the barracks -- to bright lights and warm air. Drum pulled off his boots. The skin of his feet was white and badly wrinkled, but there were no blisters or sores. He sorted through his pail of edibles. A snap larva swam on small oar bristles. "What's the tithe?" asked Ode. "Fifty percent," said his belt. "Drop half your perishables down the flavor chute to Synthe. Divide up the fluid and grit also." They paid their tithes and sat back while several of the regular wet crew members showed them how a handful of live creatures added an entire new dimension to the pseudoconsomme. "I call this my sewer bouillabaisse," said the Nebish with the spoon. "You stir it carefully so you don't fragment the little creatures -- keep them whole so you know exactly what you are eating." ril HE Synthe chute passed  through a sorting meek. Each species had its own peculiar flavor. The meek indexed these and also passed the creature census report along to the boys in Bio who were struggling with data on extinct species. "New species?" asked the meek. Its companion teck awoke, glanced into the viewer, reached in and gave the new glob a squeeze. "No. Just half a sewer slug." The meek went back to sorting. At shift's end Harry-the-courier brought contraband bamboo for the teck's weaving and picked up the spec bottles on the way to Bio. "The tiny vial has an old otolith," said the teck. "That new wet crew must have dug real deep." Harry nodded and trotted off. "Another fossil otolith," he announced as he entered the labs at Bio. Wandee, an unpolarized fern teck, was bent over her bubbling tanks. "Put it down and take a look at this," she said. Harry leaned over her shoulder. The viewer contained amorphous blobs of green. The water looked scummy to him. "Algae?" "No," she said, smiling. "A flagellate -- only no flagella. The gene spinner finally identified the flagellar codons and built this "How are you coming with the marine biota?" "Slow. We're still mapping the and algae. But less than five percent of the code has been cracked. We did find the eye spot -- and now the flagella. I even have one synthetic creature that will live in seawater but must return to fresh water to reproduce." "What does the spinner say?" asked Harry. "How close are we?" Wandee straightened up and wiped her hands. up with a lot of 'what ifs' and 'random association' theories, but I'd need a lot more personnel and floor space to follow them all up. We're just time-sharing now. I can try out a couple of likely maps each week, but there are actually be easy if we just had one marine protozoan to map and decode. Getting membrane pumps to work against hypertonic solutions after evolution has selected a life form for a fresh-water environment takes an entirely different set of slow." She walked Harry over to the fossil otolith. They placed it in the hood for analysis and sat down for a glass of foamy. The flimsy printout had a red "attention" trim. "This is no fossil," she said breathlessly. "It is contemporary!" "Impossible," They both studied the images on the viewer. The isotopes were in contemporary ratios. There was no evidence of leaching, ion drift or mechanical wear. "I know it is impossible," she said. "But there was a real live bony fish in the sewer recently."  pipes as the teams of samplers spread out and began their netting and digging. "Bring some nets down here by the delta." "What's that smell?" "Oh, oh, I don't think we'll be needing those nets." Attracted by the voices, Rorqual Maru cruised down the sump toward the delta. Her hundred-andfifty-foot beam was half as wide as the sump. Before her drifted a spongy wall of brine-soaked biscuits. The Nebishes backed away as her towering, barnacled hull nosed gently into the mud. Baleful optics gazed while pails were nervously filled. "Plankton," chirped Wandee. "Look at this printout. There are over a hundred species here that have been labeled extinct." Harry flaked another biscuit into the sorting meek. "How could it have happened? Where did all these come from?" Wandee shrugged. The meek passed the question along to the CO -- the Class One meek also had neural connections with all the continents. In a few hours Harry had his answer. "Meteor shower," said CO. "The marine biota reappeared three point two years afterward. An astrobleme must have opened an atoll or other landlocked body of salt water where these species had survived." Harry nodded. "It is lucky that whatever caused the sea death in the first place was no longer active," he said. "Doesn't look like it. Things are really flourishing. Lots of food out there now." "Who will harvest it?" HI rpHE platoon of orange-suited in signia wearers crept into the SS barracks and nudged Ode. As the grandmaster opened his eyes the ensign handed him a captain's coveralls. "Whom do you want?" "You, Captain -- sir," said the ensign curtly. "You have been named to command. We'll voyage on plankton rake Rorqual Maru -- the whale ship. CO's orders, sir." Ode glanced around at the placid, young faces of his crew -- barely mature children. He pulled on the coveralls and thick-soled boots. His belt was wide and ornate. Drum sat up on his cot and watched the drafting of Captain Ode. He shook his head slowly. He wondered why a grandmaster would be commissioned to pilot a rake. Did the reason lie in his military experience on the chess board -- or the simple fact that Ode had been first to spot the vessel? "Good luck," said Drum sadly. "Smile," said Ode. "It is an honor to captain the first vessel returning to the sea. A turning point for the Hive. More food for all. They'll be opening the shipyards and building copies of Rorqual. We'll all have a great time." "Be careful, anyway," cautioned Drum. "You aren't used to being Outside. No one knows very much about the seas these days -- " Captain Ode waved his friend to silence and marched off with his crew.  the Hive attempted to get the shipyards working again. Meek brains were taken from dispeners, doors and every manner of machine. They were carted up and delivered to the flooded, corroded ruins by the sea. Crane and lathe robots were heaped into a rusted mass with twisted girders, cables, plates and other scrap gear. The Nebish work crews found their jobs impossible. Everything was too heavy or too sharp. Tinkers and pipes were pulled from their cities for a while -- and returned when efforts at the yards failed. The CO sent requisitions to the gene spinner for laborers with broader shoulders and thicker skins. It would be many years before a finished ship slid down the ways. Drum took a detail of citizens Outside to string the long ear in an effort to establish contact with Captain Ode. The detail wore the closed-environment suits, but "outside phobia" tightened Drum's chest as soon as they stepped into the spacious Gardens. Bright sun glinted off gaudy flowers. Leafy plants hushed human voices and cut off men's views of one another. Three workers -- each finding himself alone in such a wide open space -- collapsed in their agoraphobia and died. The towers of the long ear stood on a hill and reached up into the sky. Glassy insulators clung to spider-web-thin struts. The structure appeared delicate, swaying in the wind. More than half the crew was unable even to approach the towers. Many of the men who made the climb only lasted a few hours before dropping to the ground in heaps of fractures. Replacements arrived. Spools were creaking at the base of the towers as wires were strung up and down the antennae. Stretcher teams jogged back and forth with their splinted burdens. Fresh details were sent out at dusk to spell the survivors. They worked through the night, swaying against a starstrewn sky. Darkness erased most of the landmarks so the Nebish, limited by his helmet light, worked more comfortably. Several days later Drum realized where the structure got its name -- an oblong dish, a rabbit's ear, was slowly taking shape. members to agoraphobia. Another dozen or so were in various stages of catatonia. Rorqual raked well. Her hold already bulged with a hundred thousand tons of food for the Hive. The alarm siren called Ode's attention to the viewscreen. The deep scanner had picked up a Benthic silhouette and the nets were bringing it in. For a while Ode thought the captive might be canal sirenian or pinniped, but as it was brought closer he saw that it was humanoid, naked and primitive. The crane extruded a soft polymer net and gently dragged the body up on the deck. The crew shuddered at the size of the brinesoaked hulk: six feet long -- two feet taller and a hundred pounds heavier than a Nebish. It wore a rope belt, had leathery burnt-sienna skin and large five-toed feet. The crew scattered, wet boots squeaking. The Sharps Committee met and issued Captain Ode a curved blade. He walked up to the Benthic and nudged it with his boot. It was cold, stiff -- lifeless. As a precaution Ode cut the left carotid artery. The blood was purple and jellylike. Eight Nebishes carried the Benthic down to the freezer. Ode reported it as a fossil hominid, theorizing that it had thawed out of some glacier and drifted down in a bottom arctic current. The CO bounqed Ode's report back to Drum with more data. The five-toeds were classified as extinct -- fossils -- but the Benthic was no fossil. Jellylike blood was quite recent and the inner lining of the cut artery was still white -- the intima was not yet stained. Drum called Captain Ode over the long ear. "So you finally got the communicator working." Ode grinned. "What's new in the shipyards." "Nothing going on at all here," said Drun. "But we are a little worried about you -- and that Benthic beast you pulled in yesterday interesting fossil." Ode shrugged. "But you should see our harvest -- " "That's no fossil," warned Drum. "Maybe the meteors brought back the five-toed hominids, too -- or maybe they've been out there all along. Anyway -- they are dangerous." "Nonsense." Ode laughed. "Why everyone knows -- " Sirens announcing the approach of another Benthic beast interrupted him. Rorqual's course held steady until the beast climbed aboard -- then the contact with the bare feet sent shudders through the whole ship. "Sharps Committee -- " Ode shouted. Panic broke out on deck. Boots squeaked and slipped. The crew scattered. Two men fell overboard. Others fled into the trees and below decks. Only two from the Sharps Committee made it to the captain's office. They fumbled their keys into the weapons' locker, but two of the keyholes were still empty. The door wouldn't budge. "Defend the ship," shouted the captain. "Use any weapon you can find." The siren continued to rise and fall -- bewailing the ship's fate. Even knives and forks were locked up. Tbe reluctant squads that climbed back out onto the deck were carrying such useless things as spools, drinking jugs and chairs -- nonweapons. The brinesoaked, naked beast towered over them, puzzled. Someone threw a four-inch bolt at him. It missed, but it clarified the situation in his mind. He lunged into the little Nebishes, kicking and flailing. Soon the decks were splattered with rose-water blood and fivetoed footprints. Captain Ode was still tugging on the door to the weapons' locker when the Benthic dismembered him. Drum cursed his helplessness as he monitored the one-sided battle. The Benthic was not even wounded, yet he had slain the entire ship's complement. He tracked red below decks until he found the frozen body of the other Benthic. This seemed to satisfy him. He weighted it with tools and jumped into the ship's wake with it. on the Hive committee meeting. "Why does Rorqual have to remain neutral? We lost the whole crew to a creature the ship could have dispatched with one swat of the crane." The Security representative, a fat compromisii neuter, turned piggish eyes to him and spoke slowly, didactically. "Your ship is genius circuit. I understand this enables it to survive in very hostile environments. However, we learned a long time ago that our genius machines must never be given the kind. It might discover a good reason to kill all of us." Other committee members nodded. Even the CO, one mentioned, used a citizen to push the button that actually executed capital offenders. Drum sat down, mumbling, "Then why send a crew at all? The ship harvests pretty well alone." "The Rorqual Maru must be manned at all times," ordered CO. "She takes long voyages and gets lonely. To permit her to sail alone is to invite a commandeering by the Benthics." The teck from Synthe stood up. "The plankton clouds are widespread. I'm sure we can plot a course that avoids areas controlled by the Benthics." "And," said Wandee from Bio, "we are working on the genes of a new prototype citizen who will be able to fight the Benthics. A stronger, bigger citizen -- who will also fill the job requirements at the shipyards." "Big enough to handle a Benthic with his bare hands?" asked Security. Wandee nodded. "Why -- his body would he classified as a weapon. How would you insure his loyalty?" "Just as certain ants insure the loyalty of their warriors. We'll design him so he can't feed himself." Drum was shocked. "Do you mean -- no esophagus or no hands? Something like that?" Wandee smiled. "Oh, nothing so crude. He won't even notice anything amiss. We'll delete one of his key metabolic pathways so he'll be dependent on a special diet only the Hive can give him. Without it he'll sicken and die." Drum shuddered. He was sorry he had asked. A tied-off esophagus could be corrected by a friendly Tinker. What could the poor warrior do about a defective enzyme system if he wanted to quit his job? Nothing. "Here is a copy of the traits we hope to program into the genes of our warrior," said Wandee and handed him a clipboard. Drum glanced at the list. "Sounds good, but will it walk?" he asked. "Walk, run, swim -- and fight," said Wandee. Drum was skeptical. "How can you be sure? Just last year spinner couldn't construct a gene map for marine protozoa. Now you think you can spin us a superman?" The clipboard was passed around the table. The battle gear it listed was impressive: heavy bone and muscle, a fast reflex time, high pain threshold, potent neurohumoral axis... None of the committee members really understood the details of gene spinning. Wandee wanted to quiet Drum's objections without exposing the other complacent Nebishes at the table to a lot of disturbing new terms they might not understand. Drum had an exceptional grasp of matters beyond his specialty and more -- he had an open mind. "Growing the prototype warrior is entirely different. We do not have to build an entirely unknown gene -- as we were trying to do with marine biota. Human genes have been mapped many times and about twenty percent of the map is pretty well understood. Enough for us to design certain broad traits we are interested in. We will use the known map of the most primitive human we have on file -- Larry Dever -- from before the Era of Karl. We still have some of his alpha renal nuclei in suspension. By using his chromosomes -- and deleting what we don't want -- we have relatively few genes actually to assemble." "Assemble a Larry Dever?" asked Drum. "Modified. We'll grow an augmented Alpha Renal Nucleus of with the traits listed." ' The chairman had dozed off. He awoke with a start. "You two can continue this discussion down in the spinner labs. Meeting adjourned." deft manipulations. The meiotic renal cell was spilled into the screen with Xand V-shaped chromosomes. She selected those to be augmented: a large D acrocentric #; two B subraetacentrics ## and # and an F metacentric ##. They were moved into the cutting chamber. Her electron pencil carved as she talked. "We'll cut off half of these long arms at the secondary constriction -- a good landmark. Remove those little satellites -- and take off the short arms from this late replicator. Careful of that centromere. There, now -- plenty of room for translocating the synthetic chromatids from the spinner's bath." The bath (a soup of purines and pyrimidines) contained the enzyme nine, cytosine, adenine, uracil, guanine, etc. When added to the soup thymine, adenine, cytosine, etc. Each grouping of three bases formed one codon (or letter) in the genetic message. "This appears to be an excessive amount of the Grube-Hill gene," suggested Drum. He had been studying spinner's screen where the molecular activity was being simulated. "A triple dose of gristle." Wanbe real mechanized-armor bucks with triple calcium, collagen, phosphatase and growth hormone." Drum nodded, frowned. "But what is this sequence? It does not translate." "The Hive safety factor -- a nonsense sequence where the gene locus for amino-acid synthesis should be. The bases have been scrambled do not translate at all. The ARsize six of the amino acids you and I can manufacture from the inorganic constituents in our diet. Lor tamate, glycine, serine and tyrosine will be essential -- along with the other nine all of us need in our tain these fifteen essential amino acids or he'll become protein-deficient, weaken and die." Drurrt was silent. He felt uneasy human who would lay down his life for the Hive, not realizing that the Hive had implanted in him this molecular time bomb that would kill him if he became separated from the Hive. Drum felt himself to be more of an enemy to ter for a glutamine -- another nonsense sequence closing the transaminase "back door" to one of the be able to get his amino acids even from his Kreb's cycle. Playing with the Watson-Crick structures was tedious work, but soon Wandee had several clones working on the prototype AR"We can sort the cells out of culture on the basis of their GrubeHill content. Those with a lot of phosphatase fluoresce the brightest with this labeled substrate. We'll embryonate about a thousand of the triple GH's first." Wandee hovered over the foaming nutrients and plated the placental matrix with the first hundred cells that showed chorionic tendenthe embryos were visible under the magnifier. Wandee seemed pleased. "Size and length of tail are good indexes at this stage," she said. "But I like to rely almost entirely on the Organ of Zuckerkandl -- the chromaffin tissue near the inferior mesenteric artery. It is a good index of the neurohumoral axis. Autonomic tone, sex organs and adrenal medulla function can usually be predicted by studying the O.ofZ." Drum nodded. '.'And how many toes?" "Oh, they'll all be five-toed, of course." T wenty thick-necked, hairy infants survived Wandee's critical culling. They were tested repeatedly and the six most vigorous were turned over to Mullah. The rest went to shipyard nurseries on high job priority. Warrior human beings Under Hive's control -- Spinner made your genes. Who made your soul? IV  plates were the tapestries for Listener's eulogy on the funeral raft. Benthics crowded around the weighted body. They were gathered in the far bubble of a torn tubeway overlooking the yawning blackness of the abyss. The body drifted for a long moment. Then it began to sink slowly, accompanied by a halo of zooplankton fighting over its nitrogen treasures. "The Leviathan is not a whale?" asked Listener. "A ship," said Clam. "I was all over her insides. I saw no sign of an organ or a muscle of any kind -- just rooms and machines." "But this machine -- it showed signs of life after you had driven the crew away?" "Yes. I heard and felt things I didn't understand. But I'm certain it knew I was there. It opened doors for me and followed me with little eyes in the walls." "And it didn't try to harm you." Listener smiled. "Wonderful. I'll bet the Leviathan is a friendly ship." "But it killed Peter," objected Clam. "The nets caught him at fifteen fathoms and pulled him up until the pops got him." "Perhaps that was an accident," suggested Listener. "A surface machine like the Leviathan may not know about the pops. That is one of the secrets of the Deep Cult. I think we should try to capture the Leviathan. Perhaps we can learn to talk to it." Opal said, "It might be able to protect us from the Hive." The Benthics passed the word along the reef. The ocean would be theirs.  his harness while the workmen loaded his two-wheeled cart. He munched on the crust of #amino-acid bread. All his food was handed to him by his supervisor. He leaned into the straps. Wheels creaked. It was a two-hour run to the top of the spiral. Citizens were already lined up at the dispenser when he arrived. The pressure had fallen again and they would have had to go down to shaft base for their calorie basic if runs. the workman who had ridden in the cart. He climbed down and handed ness, chewing his treat. He was only six years old, but was already the size of an average citizen. His powerful calf muscles tingled after the workout. Soon he would be trained to work in the shipyards, they had told him. The work was important -- clearing rusted debris. He understood everything real fast. His mentors hardly ever had to use the whip any more. That night he slept under his cart at the loading docks. He had lots of room to stretch out. The workers on the shift made hardly any noise at all. His chains were real long -- a light new alloy. He was fed his special #-AA bread six times a day. He had lots to eat and grew fast. D rum sat on the edge of the an orange-# sweet bar. "All of us are Reincarnationists," said Drum, speaking slowly. "We believe in the transmigration of the soul. Our souls lived in other bodies, even other creatures, before inhabiting our present ones. We go to the chapel and try to feel some experience from a previous life. We learn to understand ourselves better -- become better citizens. Would you like to do that, "You may find that you weren't always a draft animal," said Drum. understand what Drum meant. An appointment was made with Mullah. with Drum at his elbow. He was almost two feet taller than the average citizen as he walked down the aisle, his chains going ching, ching, ching. The walls of the chapel were covered with the Darwinian Transmigration from amoeba through invertebrates, lower vertebrates and finally the highest animal -- the four-toed Nebish. The to put down his chains and stretch out on the heavily telemetered couch. The links clattered noisily to the floor. Four meditecks tubed and wired him to the sensory tape machine for a review of his phylogenetic tradition -- his leptosoul. "Let's see if we can establish a common language between the lah. They watched the encephalogram as a combination of drugs and midbrain trickle current supness. "It will take several sessions before leptosoul imagery is clear. The symbols we will start with are basic: itch, thirst, hunger, sleep. sex -- things like that. The itch is useful in localizing a sensory message. It is better than pain or heat or cold, because the itch stimulates you to do something other than simple withdrawal. The itch gets you to scratch. Notice the readouts. He is getting a good response to both central and peripheral itching." get exposed to thirst, probably one of the oldest phylogenetic memories dating back to the time life left the seas. Hypertonic fluids bathed key receptors, making him physiologically thirsty. Neurological thirst came with steriotactic sonic stimulation of the thirst center in the brain stem. Psychological thirst was induced by images of dust, dry leaves, skeletons and a distant lake mirage. Heat and a throat itch brought physical thirst. ARthirst. The thirst stimuli were turned off and cool, hypotonic fluids were flushed into his stomach. "Hunger can be a bit dangerous," warned Mullah. "When we sag his blood glucose under of causing brain damage. We lost several citizens early this month during this step. The tubes empty his stomach and pucker the rugal folds with cold water. Insulin drops the blood sugar. The hunger center in the brain stem is stimulated and the itch is located in the mouth." of skeletons familiar to him from the thirst sequence, only this time he wanted to stuff his mouth with meat pies and sponge cakes. The stimuli were stopped and relief came in a visual image of the hand of the Hive carrying pies and cakes. Mullah looked up. "Sex is an important warrior drive. We can use it for imprinting and motivating other lesser drives. A mature male is the best engineered warrior in terms of muscle and bone. Testosterone, you know. For this imagery we localize the itch in the genital region and the neural stimulus in the basal ganglia. We can program a variety of sexual encounters for imprinting. The last symbol is sleep. The itch is a bright red asterisk behind the eyelids. Neural stimuli play with his alpha rhythms." "That seemed to be a good session," commented Drum. Mullah nodded. "Since he is to be a warrior, we might as well offer him a little vivid imagery to take home with him." on a low fir limb, reigning over beautiful speckled Frost Gray hens. They scratched and pecked in musty humus. He smelled aromatic pine needles and saw glistening grubs. The power of his spur stubs made him cock of the knoll. The day before he had knocked a great yellow cat from this very limb. The sex urge pulled him from his perch. He swooped down on a pretty little hen and grabbed her by the short feathers. She squawked and struggled, but he pinned her to the ground, mated and strutted off with a cavalier air. Flustered, she preened her disarray. Crowing, he returned to his perch... The leptosoul experience left ual euphoria made him want to crow. As he gathered up his chains he stared at the links for a long time. They seemed out of place now that he had relived part of a had been a king -- a feathered warrior -- a game fowl. Drum watched the giant leave. He shook his head slowly, saying, big job for you." "I think he is equipped for it," said Mullah. Drum eased himself down on the edge of the couch. Raising lens had clouded over and all his teeth were gone. He had little time left. tinued Drum, "and he can never retire." "Why?" "The safety factor. We programed his genes so he can't make fifteen amino acids. He can never live on calorie basic. In fact, he can live on nothing in the Hive except his own special fifteen-AA crusts. If he lacks just one of those amino acids his protein synthesis stops. He sickens and dies rather horribly -- swollen with edema fluids, bleeding, ulcerating, paralyzed." Mullah said, "But if he works he will eat. Everyone does his share -- some do more. Look at yourself. Drum. Once you stepped outside your caste the Hive had you doing everything and anything to keep your Recertification job vote. You're the oldest out-ofcaste laborer I've ever seen. tougher than that." "Unless he becomes obsolete. He's very specialized, as you well know." turous daughter White Belly to stay away from South Abyss. "Leviathan has been sighted there. Leave her to the males. Clam is taking his mussel scrapers there today. You work North Reef" White Belly nodded reluctantly and swam north. She had been a surface baby -- born in Halfway House. She had spent much of her youth swimming around buoys and soaking up solar UV. Melanocytes darkened. Her freckled, brown back and pale abdomen had given her her name. Born too late for raiding the Gardens -- the Hive was once again active Outside -- she was now being denied the excitement of hunting the Leviathan. The years of raking had given the Hive a good picture of plankton distribution along the shelf where upcurrents carried nutrients from the ocean floor. Benthic beasts were also located on the shelf -- in the flooded ruins of old Rec Centers around the twentyfathom range. now. His years in the shipyards had hardened his body. His visits to the chapel had strengthened his leptosoul. with other fat-bottomed neuter birds -- neither cock nor hen. Each had his own mush was restless. His soul remembered when food had flavors and hens were speckled. He tried to stir up his roostmates by pushing them away from their mush and eating it himself. They wouldn't fight. They just lowered their heads. He gained weight rapidly and invited an early axe. all testicular valor and iron spur. His days of secret training in the keep had hardened his body and strengthened his wind. A hundred times a day he had been tossed by the hand. Each time he flew back to his windowsill to look out into the hen yard. His diet removed extra water and fat from his body: Twelve kernels of corn, chopped cooked meat, chopped lettuce, wheat germ, honey and peanut butter. When his irons were tied over his spurs he knew someone would die. Odors of blood, tobacco and whiskey told him that other hands were there with their cocks. He rested comfortably in his handler's arms until the time came to fight. He was placed in the pit with a Claret. Twice they went up and locked irons. Each time they were tenderly disengaged and placed back in the pit. He had taken some iron in the skull. He couldn't see the Claret, so he waited. When the Claret attacked he knew just where it was. ing out with his spurs. He felt the Claret's iron in his belly and left wing. Then his own iron crunched cartilage and diced myocardium. When they were disengaged this time he was held in the arm and petted by the hand. He heard the Claret's last coughs. hematoma subsided the hens were his. He was brood cock now -- under wire -- with three of the most feminine Frost Gray hens. The big hen tried to shoulder him away from the water, but he gave her a resounding peck. He was king. Soon all three would be setting handsome clutches of eggs. One morning the wind brought a faint answer to his crowing. There was another cock on the other side of the ridge. He couldn't wait for the chicken wire to be lifted. "This wire is the only thing that keeps you alive," mumbled AR"Wonderful," commented Mullah. "Notice how real these leptosoul experiences have become for cock' in his subconscious. These #D sensory dreams have more significance than his dull routine of real life." Drum studied the feedbacks to maximum effects. There was still room for improvement. "Let's step it up next time. We'll run through these tapes with more energy -- enhance the axe pain in the Capon sequence, build up his euphoria and sexual stimuli after the battlecock win." "When does he sail?" asked Mullah. "Soon. Perhaps on his eleventh birthday. His testosterone levels are high enough. Epiphyses are closing. He'll be ready." "Yes. I'm sure he ll do fine." South Reef. Warm body tickling sensors -- his presence activated ancient circuits, and fields of waving, man-sized umbrellas welcomed him. He swam toward Leviathan's trawling lane pausing at two-fathom umbrellas to fill his lungs. Ahead of him the reef sprang to life. Meek pumps filled the umbrella air pockets. Snap electrolysis spiked the air with oxygen. Clouds of marine scum and overflow bubbles rose from the writhing shapes -- cyber barnacles that had survived the twentyseven centuries to serve the rare fugitive Benthic. Clam waited at the edge of the reef. Behind him the umbrellas quieted. He watched the surface overhead. A dark sky spat big drops into the choppy water. Leviathan's whale-shape approached trailing nets. Clam left his air pocket and grabbed the fine mesh netting. In a moment he was on the rain-spattered deck. His boarding caused pandemonium this time. The siren initiated a regular cadence of squeaking boots. Rows of Nebish crew members lined up, carrying shoulderhigh netting -- walking fences. Clam leaped onto the cabin roof. Thunder rolled. Hump palms stepped out of the foliage and studied the Benthic -- a hundred yards away. Both were six-foot giants; half again as high as the other crew Nebishes. Clam was wore standard coveralls with a wide, studded belt, but his big bare feet made flat sounds like Clam's. "Hello," shouted Clam, waving. the net fences to be lowered and advanced slowly across the rows of wet mesh. Clam glanced around for a possible attack from behind. The nose of the ship had no hatch. Beyond the hump the crane worked casually on heavy plankton netting. Only the deck crew him. "I can let you live," offered Clam," if you give me this ship." subconscious. Clam couldn't believe the fury of sprinted across sixty yards of open deck and leaped on him -- kicking, biting and elbowing. They tumbled down onto the deck. ARdeep into Clam's left forearm. A wave carried the fighters off the nose of the ship and the huge maw sucked them into the rakes. ARthroat. The Nebish netters draped the pair with sticky tanglefoot mesh. Clam clawed at ARum clouded. The tunnel vision frightened him. He found ARquickly bent it back -- breaking it with a snap. He clung to the stump slipped. Clam vaulted back into the sea, dragging the netting and three drowning Nebishes. D rum wheezed and patted banjo-splint held the damaged finger along with all four fingers in a fanlike position. "Good warrior. You did well. You are only eleven years old and you defeated the Benthic beast, saving the ship. The sea is open to the Hive." He accepted the accolades and returned to the shipyards. When his injuries healed he'd captain again. Drum took the battle report down to the chapel. "We'll have to step up his battle conditioning, use those heavy tapes -- Dan-with-the-golden tooth." Mullah programed his leptosoul meek. "How far do you want to go with this? I've got one where Dan allows his head to be cut off so he can fight two battles at the same time. His head wins and then flops into the second pit where his body is holding the second contestant. He wins both fights, naturally." Drum shook his head. "No, keep the battle physiology plausible in human terms. We judgment. In name at least -- and by the grace of some learning-tape conditioning -- he'll be captain of the ship. He's programed for a little judgment -- not much. Dan worked the cold femur back in his mouth. Molars cracked it open and the rusty marrow and crumbling bone distended his gastric rugal folds, loading his hepatic lymph with iron and calcium ions. Dan sniffed the dirt, wondering where the other old bone was buried. Cluck. Cluck. His wards, the feathered friends in the coop were upset. Ears up, he watched the scrub pine. A massive intruder appeared -- black and hairy -- walking on its hind paws. The intruder had long claws and sharp white teeth. It was twenty times his size. Dan froze to quiet his chain. The intruder was intent on the succulent coop dwellers. It failed to notice the circle of dead grass that marked chain's end. As its big left hind paw entered the circle Dan leaped and sank his teeth into the black shaggy hide. Tendons jumped under his fangs. A hot tibia split. The intruder was down -- howling. Claws and teeth ripped Dan's hide open, snapintestines. Dan tightened his jaw as darkness swallowed him up. Dan's leptosoul floated above the gory scene. The bulky intruder limped off with a distinctive lump on its left ankle -- Dan's head. The baying of a pack of hounds and a rifle sound finished Dan's job on the intruder. of the chapel. Drum was impressed. He stayed behind to study the tapes. "What was this creature -- this Dan-with-the-golden-tooth?" Mullah smiled eagerly, "These are the most aggressive leptosoul tapes we have. I think the subject was a small meat-eating pet that worked for man -- protecting him against varmints big and small. He was so aggressive he had to be muzzled to be bred." "Why? Couldn't he recognize a female?" "Yes, but apparently he fought anything that came into his territory. Fought for wagers, too. But the beast obviously could not tell a bet from a stud fee, so he had to subdue any female he met to be safe." "It certainly worked. Look at Mullah frowned, "I hope this doesn't endanger his Hive loyalty. Adrenergics like that in a citizen would make him a candidate for the psych clinic." Drum wheezed and sat down. His jaw ached. "We needn't worry about Arnold's loyalty. He can't live without the Hive's fifteen-AA bread." Mullah nodded, reminded of the safety factor in Arnold's genes. Then he noticed Drum's discomfort. "Life span coming to an end? Want me to call VS?" Drum shook his head. He would live out his span warm. V The toothmarks in his forearm had gone purulent, were draining cloudy pink fluids. The arm was swollen to twice its size and the fingers would not move. Fever racked his body. "He still smells foul," complained sister White Belly. "If that arm doesn't improve by tonight I'll have to amputate," said Opal. "He needs hot packs and hot broth," said White Belly. "We can't go to the beach and build a fire. The Hive would find us." Young White Belly brooded and swam alone. She found herself at Halfway, where she had been born. She told Listener about Clam's injury. "We must get him down into the squeeze where the air is thicker. His infection sounds anaerobic. Clostridia type of gangrene. Oxygen will cure it down in the. squeeze. Come with me." They dragged the delirious Clam from bubble to bubble as they descended into the abyss. "Don't come any farther. If you aren't used to it, the thick air will give you the fits or the giggles. I'll take Clam to that dome down there to the left. He'll have air and fresh water. If he isn't better in twelve hours there is nothing more we can do," explained Listener. He towed a limp Clam down another ten fathoms and they disappeared into a pale glowing dome. White Belly waited in a cliffside umbrella. The oxygen made her feel a little giddy, but she controlled her silly impulses as she stood watch over her brother's dome. A strange humanoid creature visited the dome. It had wide lacy wings like a butterfly -- one of the Deep Cult that lived off the Benthics' offerings. Opal came down and tugged White Belly back to the upper level. "We must stay home for one day after visiting the squeeze or the pops will get us," said Opal. "Then you must do Clam's chores. He was harvesting the South Reef. But, beware of Leviathan." White Belly toyed with the fragments of polymer netting that Clam had brought back. "What was that big thing on Leviathan? Another Benthic like us?" she asked. Opal shook her head. "No, child. Listener says it is an people as easily as you or I can draw their pictures. They wanted a big one to fight us -- so they grew out a mother. Just a bottle." White Belly sharpened her abalone iron. as the teck removed the banjosplint. flexing. "I'm fine." Drum grinned weakly, "Good boy. Now go back to Rorqual those extra cyber panels I gave you. Wire the ship to talk to you. Tell it to warn you if the Benthic beasts appear. Make friends with the ship. It is a good harvester. Take care of it and it will take care of you." shoulder. As he left he paused in the anteroom. A battery of Hive personnel huddled around a temporary communications center. Wandee sat among a group of tecks, reading Drum's bio-electricals. group with a pained expression. "He's stable by the charts," said Wandee. "The CO wants you to know that the Hive is doing everything it can for him." up the cyber panels and carried them to the docks where Rorqual prepared for her next voyage. work at splicing the new panels in place. Learning tapes had prepared him. He crawled between walls, moving the thick, fluffy insulation around to make room for the new units. When he was finished he patted the wall. "There you are, old girl. You Your personalized horoscope is intended to reveal: Your strengths, weaknesses, natural abilities -- potential financial benefits -- best career fields -- romantic and social potential -- types of people you relate to best -- time periods to be bold or cautious -- and much more! Whatever it is. Astrology has fascinated mankind for more than # years -- and today has more followers than ever! Can there possibly be anything to it? Find out for yourself. Order your own Personalized Horoscope now. It is available to you at o special low rote -- thanks to the wedding of modern computer technology with the enormous body of astrological "knowledge" built up over the centuries. If nothing else, your #-poge Personalized Horoscope is sure to entertain you. And who knows, it may give you new enlightenment about yourself! CompiMby CompQHr Include # check or money order made out to: Horoscope Offer Send to: Horoscope Offer P.O. Box #, G.P.O. Name Address City State Zip My Date of Birth: Month Day Year A.M. My Time of Birth: P.M. (circle one) (If time is unknown, # noon will be used) My Place of Birth: (check one)  Eastern Time Zone  Pacific Time Zone  Central Time Zone  Foreign  Rocky Mt. Time Zone Allow # weeks for delivery of horoscope. Offer void where prohibited by law. The decision to believe or reiect the report is that of the recipient. should be able to work your lingual readout now. What do you say?" "Hello, bare feet." ing. He w-the only crew member without boots. "Wonderful, you sound fine. What else?" "Clear my hump." "Clear it?" "Yes," said Rorqual, "the electrolyte spray burns." "The sea mist -- does it really hurt?" "It burns," said the ship. "Clear my hump and close my plates. The wind-blown electrolyte burns and ages me." "Right away, old girl. You machine a nice double-bladed axe for me and I'll get right to work on your hump trees." far out to sea, the axe looked like a weapon to Hive Security. The committee was called into session. They opened channels to Rorqual and the CO. "Why wasn't the Sharps Committee informed prior to the blade's manufacture?" asked Security. "It is a tool," said Rorqual. put it in the arms locker immediately?" asked the chairman. The screen focused on a deck optic. A storm had blown up and a dark, heavy rain splattered into sang as he chopped. Wood chips were ftying. T#ie question was repeated. The wind carried away the words. "Do you intend -- " began the chairman. His words were choked off by his view of another figure wet, naked Benthic. A siren. to meet the lunge of White Belly -- breasts, hips and a voluminous mane. Axe and abaalone iron clicked and clacked. Her iron sliced across his chest, cutting fabric and chipping thick studs. Her left hand was on the axe handle above his. She stabbed and sliced with the iron -- opening his coveralls. He caught her mane in his left hand and they rolled on the wet deck. Lightning flashed. Wood chips and wet leaves clung to her warm, moist body, giving it a speckled appearance. (Something went cluck, cluck.) Her blade sank into his side, releasing a well of thick dark blood. W H E screen before Drum's death bed focused on the struggling pair. "He's wounded." Drum watched the main project of his lifetime hang in the balance. "Just a knife in the latissimus dorsi," reassured CO after a study of fbe bkelectricals. "He's fine, but needs encouraging words. Tel) him to chop off her head." Drum moaned in his orthopnea. The deck scene was obscured by seemed vigorous enough. "He seems to be doing fine," wheezed Drum. jected the CO. "I can't get involved, being a meek -- but you understand our mission here. Tell him to fight." Drum could not understand why the CO was dissatisfied with was clear that he had the Benthic subdued. He had it down on the deck. A good grip on its mane -- oh, yes! He wasn't fighting. He was copulating. The Benthic was a female. Drum chuckled, wheezed and coughed. "Humor?" asked CO. "It's those Dan-with-the-golden-tooth leptosoul tapes. Dan never could tell a bet from a stud fee." prone White Belly and pulled her weapon from his latissimus with a cavalier air, tossed it aside. She scrambled into a crouched position -- eyes blazing. Her speckled skin excited him. He took a step toward her. "Touch me again and #I kffl you," she growled. He paused, thinking. Odd, but the threat meant absolutely noth ing to him. He continued to advance. She glanced around for her iron. It was too far away. Turning, she dove into the sea. " "Copulins," said Rorqual. "She was reeking of male sex attractant -- the primate sexual pheromones. I ran a few whiffs of her body odor through my chromatographs and came up with the simple aliphatic acids: acetic, propionic, isobutyric, butyric, isovaleric and isocaproic -- the constihas an intact rhinencephalic-hypothalamic pathway. He couldn't control himself." The committee reviewed the behavior of their marine gladiator. "Nose plugs. All he needs is nose plugs and he will do just fine." fine. He stood on the deck a long time before returning to the work on the hump trees. The work went slowly, but smoothly. With one eye on the seas he chopped and directed the removal of twisted plates with their medusa-heads of roots. New plates were brought in by the crane. Rorqual's skin was slowly healed. The ship was grateful. nal stupor by the Mullah and Wandee. told him. Drum blinked. He could not grin, though he wanted to. A line of saliva trailed down his chin. "He turned off Rorqual's communicator. We guess that he is searching for the Benthics. Psychteck reviewed the optic records and thinks he is sexually imprinted on her. Something about being imprinted on speckled hens at the chapel. The Benthic was speckled with freckles." Drum moved slightly, whispering, "Why pick on me?" "You're his father figure," said Mullah. "Wandee spun his genes, but you took him to chapel and spent a lot of time with him. He'll listen to you." Drum shook his head. "If he wants to be free -- " "But he will just die," moaned Wandee. "He must return for his Hive fifteen-AA bread." "You told him?" "Yes, but he doesn't believe us. He might believe you." Drum was propped up with pillows. "Just talk slowly," said Wandee. "The CO will record it and broadcast it every few minutes. Rorqual isn't sending -- but it may have its long ear on, listenmg. coughed. "We made your genes. We gave you a powerful body and a good mind. The best in the Hive. I know you want to be free, but you can't be. The Hive asked us to design your metabolism so you'd be dependent on the special fifteenAA bread. Without it you'll sicken and die. Believe me -- son." Rorqual opened a channel to The ship spoke. Drum. Perhaps I can relay your message in terms he can understand, but I, too, find it difficult to understand why he needs a special bread. All humans have some essential amino acids. Wandee interrupted, "Here is essential amino acids than other humans. He must return." Rorqual studied the list: alanine, aspartate, glutamate, glycine, serine and tyrosine. "I understand," said the ship. "Now I shall try to explain it to make him comprehend." The screen darkened. Drum's tired face went cyanotic at the same time. Bio-electricals flattened. His mind struggled against the enclosing void. He had had one more question to ask, but he was unable to get it past his cool lips. He had wanted to ask -- how many amino acids were in plankton? rriHE H ive never saw Rorqual Benthic sightings became almost nonexistent. Muscular and yards with their heavy tools, but Hive allocations for raking were held up in the committee. Their left too many questions unanswered. The added marine calories had not been worth all the expense.  Asked to supply autobiographical mateing Michaei Coney was good enough to send us a revealing sketch. We pass it on to you, verbatim: On a dull day at age # I was working in the office of an accountant. I was a bored clerk. Next to me was an engrossed clerk. Desirous of knowing his secret, I looked over his shoulder. Concealed among the pile of books he was supposedly auditing was an open magazine. Peering curiously, I read the words that were to change my life: "The creature reared up on its six hind legs and gazed across the sea of methane." I have never forgotten those words; they shone like a guiding beacon in the maelstrom of debits and credits. I borrowed the magazine and was hooked. Later reading followed the usual course for an English fan: Wyndham, Bradbury, Heinlein, Aldiss, New. Worlds mag and, naturally, Ballard. It was while critically completing a questionnaire in New Worlds that the idea occurred: if you can't beat them... The inevitable #-word vignette was greeted by editor Michael Moorcock in kindly fashion but with extreme reservations. I bear him no grudge whatsoever. That wouid be about #. i suffered badly at the hands of editors until # when an unexpectedly slim envelope arrived to inform me of my first sale. Since then I have sold some twenty shorts, mostly in Britain. (Editor's Note: "Esmeralda," in this issue, is I am happily married and have sired children, also happily, and I have frequently changed address (no connection with the foregoing) around England, ranging from Birmingham to Devon and including points between. I have worked in accountants' offices, vacation resorts; I have chartered boats and been landlord of a village pub. At present I am managing a hotel and night club in Antigua, West Indies. Future plans? Another year in the Caribbean -- time for a dozen shorts and, with luck, a couple of novels. Then a move to Canada. of the mediman Agatha and Becky were still discussing the purpose of his call. The slight edge of alarm in their deliberations was caused by the inexplicable air of mystery which had attended yesterday's interview. Their ancient house sat starkly alone between the fens and the sea. It was a lonely boxlike structure one hundred yards from the beach -- twenty miles of flat land separated it from the nearest supercity. The wind blew constantly off the sea, whistling through the eaves as though seeking to erode the dwelling to the level of the surrounding countryside. Agatha and Becky were both over sixty years old and lived alone, their only companionship being each other and the frequent roar of the Brontomech as it labored mindlessly among the inland fields. And more recently, Esmeralda. "The mediman didn't like Esmeralda," observed Becky, outraged at the memory. The gull watched her with a winking yellow eye from her straw in a cardboard box. Her feathers were cleaner now; careful wiping with detergent had removed most of the viscid crude oil. "He said the gull was a useless bird," agreed Agatha, "and better dead." "But it made a change to have a visitor. It's been -- " Becky pondered. "A year or more, hasn't it, since we had a visitor?" "You can't count the Flymart." They dialed for the Flymart weekly and it winged across from the town within minutes, settling down on the beach with a roar and a scattering of oily pebbles, shouting its wares in a mechanical voice as the display hatch slid open. "You forgot the butter," accused Agatha, reminded. "Last time you forgot the butter." She scraped a sparing smear of butter on her toast and took a delicate mouthful. "There's a service charge for the trip. We'll be out of butter before next week and we can't afford the Flymart just for butter." She subsided, munching, her withered cheeks articulating. "You wash up," said Becky. "I'll see to the fowl." She rose and went outside. The hens were pecking in the yard; as they saw her emerge they ran to her in quick short strides and cackling. They clustered around her ankles as she unlocked the shed door and she wondered, as always, why she and Agatha should bother to lock up their property in a situation so remote. There was little of value in the shed -- a sack of grain for the fowls and a bench with a few simple tools, the use of many of which Becky had long since forgotten. A small barred window afforded grudging light. A sharp peck on the ankle reminded her that the hens were becoming impatient and she dipped the scoop into the open sack, savored the warm, dusty smell, received another jab and hastily moved back to the door, flinging a spray of grain into the air. The fowl scattered, clucking; soon their beaks were beating a clicking tattoo on the old brick floor of the yard. Becky watched them for a moment, then walked across to the gate, opened it and let herself out to the beach. It was a damp morning. The sea was flat and sullen and viscous. Lumps of crude oil bobbed at the edge where tired waves, burdened by the weight of pollution, struggled against the pebbles. Becky began to walk slowly along the waterline, examining the black residue of last night's tide. Occasionally she bent and retrieved a stick of driftwood -- the oil-soaked timber, when dried, burned well. Little flurries of drizzling rain reminded her that she must hurry or Agatha would become alarmed -- at their age, health must be safeguarded. They were lucky. They were both exceptionally healthy. She had felt proud of her health when the mediman had called. When he had examined her and asked her if it hurt there or here she had made no complaint. records and he had smiled quite pleasantly when he had verified that she and Agatha were in fact twin sisters. Everyone liked twins, especially identical twins. Agatha had asked him: surely he had noticed they were identical? Then he had said a curious thing, rather hurtful. He had said that all old ladies looked the same to him. After that the visit had not gone so well. He left some pills but had forgotten to tell them the dosage. She had protested when he had given her the injection for her very slight arthritis and he had said curtly that he had no time to chase about the countryside calling on people who had left it too late. He had given Agatha a shot, too, to be on the safe side, and had warned them briefly of the dangers of damp clothing and cold winds. Cold winds. Again there was a flurry of wind and Becky walked a little faster, but still carefully, not wishing to stumble on the greasy pebbles. A dead seagull caught her eye and she thought of when she and Agatha had found Esmeralda, struggling and impregnated with oil, last week. This gull was really dead -- she prodded it with her foot, rolled it over, and it stared at her from empty sockets. Shivering, she turned inland across the short sparse grass toward the fence that separated their property from state land. Sometimes a hen got out and laid its egg under the twisted, saltblasted bushes behind the house. A familiar approaching bellow caused her to look up. The Brontomech was nearing the fence. She leaned against a concrete fencepost to watch. The machine was huge and, despite its frequent appearances, frightening -- she watched it with a fascination that amounted almost to hypnotism. It rolled across the flat ground on six tires like gigantic doughnuts, each one at least twelve feet in diameter. Mounted high on the front were the sensors; olfactory sensors sniffed for signs of decay, visual sensors peered this way and that; one glanced at her with a cold eye and she flinched involuntarily. Audio sensors listened, huge circular ears that could identify a pest at fifty yards. As she watched one of the ears twiched and became still and the visual sensors, having identified her as human and thus losing interest, swung in unison and concentrated downward at a point some twenty feet before the machine. A pulse of fierce light probed the soil, frizzling black a small area of the late golden crop. In the crackling of the conflagration, Becky imagined she could hear the last squeal of a small field animal -- a mouse or a rabbit. Meanwhile a drench of liquid manure and weedkiller was spraying from the rear of the machine, mixed with a scattering of mutated seeds. The Brontomech carried out the functions of reaping, fertilizing and seeding in a single operation; scooping highyield corn into its gigantic maw, pulverizing and returning the short straws to the soil, fertilizing and reseeding the land with a fast-growing winter crop of superkale. Becky's fascinated gaze was always drawn to the huge mouth, toothed and champing as the machine lumbered forward, affording a glimpse of fiercely whirling knives in the cavernous throat. There was a very real, terrifying hypnotism about those irresistibly advancing jaws. She always stayed prudently on her side of the fence when the Brontomech was in the area. Hypnotism and a mouth before her, speaking unheard words which registered below her level of consciousness... Agatha?" Yes, Becky? Agatha dried the breakfast cutlery with a white towel in skeletal hands. When the mediman examined you in private -- in your room -- what did he do? Oh, he asked me things.  wonder if the gull likes bacon. Agatha began to chop the rind with a bright, sharp knife. Deft strokes -- and Becky shuddered suddenly and without reason as the blade flashed in the light. What sort of things? Nothing much. How we lived, what we ate, whether we liked it, what was our balance with the State Bank... Did you tell him? Becky felt alarm, and didn't know why. Did you tell him how much money we had? Of course. I expect he has access to the records anyway -- they all do. He just wanted to make sure we didn't need to steal from the fields. Maybe he thought we might need state assistance. A nd was that all he asked? That was all. It didn't take long. Again the misgivings. It took over three-quarters of an hour, Agatha. ftV OU'VE been a long time."  Agatha's voice was petulant. "I thought you were going to help with the vegetables." "I'm sorry." It was twelve o'clock and the potatoes were simmering on the stove. "You've been up in your room for two hours." "Have I? I was tidying up, that's all." "Dressing up, you mean." Agatha's fingers shook as she sliced bread and Becky watched as the bright knife glittered, glittered with each stroke. "I ought to burn your dress. I ought to." Becky's silence was the dumbness of guilt. She had been dressing up. She had climbed the stairs thinking about the lost threequarters of an hour because Agatha had said that she, Becky, had also been alone with the mediman for such a length of time. She couldn't understand it. Time went so quickly, these days, that she had begun to make a conscious effort to live her moments fully, to gather impressions while she could. She knew every feather on every hen, each oddly shaped stone on the beach, every rivet on the Brontomech; she counted them desperately, fearful of the fleeting time. And yesterday she had lost almost three-quarters of an hour. So she had gone to her room and thought about the past. First she thought about her childhood and she took out the old, faded photographs of herself and Agatha at the age of ten, dressed alike, looking alike. What she remembered most about those days was that she was often bored. Frequently there was nothing to do and she and Agatha would sit around grumbling to each other the way to pass until lunchtime. An eternity of minutes stretched between breakfast and lunch... Somehow those had been happy days -- almost fifty-five years ago. At the age of twenty she had married Tom and Agatha had been her bridesmaid and there had been a lot of jokes from the guests about the confusion which might arise in Tom's mind as to identity, under certain contrived circumstances. They would say to Tom: How would you know it was really Becky, in such-and-such a situation? Tom used to enjoy the fun. He would reply: Didn't you know -- Becky's the youngest by twenty-six minutes? I've always fancied the younger girls. Their flesh is firmer. In point of fact Becky felt that he had chosen her, paradoxically, because she was less efficient than Agatha, more irresponsible. She had been married in the short white dress of fashion and Agatha had worn powder blue. Since the wedding Becky had never seen Agatha's dress, but her own white dress she had kept in its original box ever since. Sometimes she put it on, as she had done this morning. Once Agatha had caught her wearing it and had spoken rudely, saying that Becky looked obscene; mutton dressed up as lamb. Agatha's attitude towards Tom had always been reserved -- she had seemed almost to keep out of his way and during the ten years of Becky's marriage until Tom had been killed in the Beckenham Gorge monorail disaster she had seen little of her twin. Then, of course, they had gotten in touch again and had come to live together at Bourton Wash, where they had remained ever since. Agatha never mentioned Becky's marriage, but spoke as though they had always lived together.  again. "That's all right," said Agatha with a swift change of mood as she tasted the gravy. She was a good cook, forever delighted with her own culinary efforts. Later they sat at the table, opposite sides with Esmeralda in her box on a third chair. Becky fed the gull with bits of meat which it took delicately from her fingers. "It's our birthday on Tuesday," remarked Agatha. "Esmeralda's looking much better today, had you noticed? "I think -- " Becky pondered. "I think we might let her out soon. Put her in the yard and see if she can fly. It's cruel to keep her penned up now that she's well again." "I'll have to bake a cake." Agatha was busy with her own thoughts. "With plenty of icing and sixty-five candles -- or a hundred and thirty." This caught Becky's attention. "We haven't got that many little candles in the place, Agatha," she objected. "And it would be too expensive to buy them from the Flymart. Why not make do with a candle each? It would make me feel old, seeing all those candles." "We have a combined age of one hundred and thirty," stated Agatha didactically. "Have you ever thought of that, Becky?" "It doesn't mean anything," Becky disagreed. "It's just playing with words, adding up for the sake of it. Half of those years are the same years." "You were saying something about the gull." "The only thing is, suppose we let her go and she flies away?" "That would be a good thing, wouldn't it?" "I don't suppose we'd ever see her again." Becky regarded the seagull. The bird was restless -- her eyes were bright. From time to time she shuffled her wings and preened herself. "Perhaps you think too much of that gull," said Agatha. "It's only a bird. I think you made a mistake giving it a name. Why Esmeralda, anyway? You don't even know if it's a female." "She just looks like an Esmeralda," said Becky helplessly. "She's company, don't you think?" "We'll see what happens when we let it outside," replied Agatha enigmatically. Obscurely Becky felt that there was some sort of competition between her sister and herself and she fingered the bird's neck feathers, gratified that the gull showed no fear. "I don't see why a bird needs to be useful," she said. "Any more than you or I need to be useful." "You're thinking about the mediman again. He comes to take care of us and you take care of your bird. Perhaps usefulness doesn't come into it." "The Brontomech kills everything that moves. Except humans." Becky's tone was aggrieved. "Pests are useless." Becky gazed around the small room with the ancient furnishings. Foam was oozing from a split in the sofa and the carpet showed canvas threads through the pile. Fissures shattered the surface of the ceiling like mosaic and the air was heavy with the stench of crude oil. "The Brontomech is programed by humans," she said. "Do we have a monopoly on usefulness?" FllWO days later the women were  peering into the depths of the well. The water level was high and the surface a kaledioscope of rainbow colors. "It's oil," said Agatha. "It's oil seeping through somehow. You can't expect a well to be any good so near the sea. And the land's too flat. We ought to rig up a catchment from the roof and drink rain water." "That would cost money," objected Becky. "It would take time, too. What will we do for water until then?" "Drink this. We always have used it. We just make sure we dispose of the top inch or so, where the oil is." "I've always thought our water tasted brackish. I expect the sea's always been seeping in." Becky regarded her sister in alarm. "They say drinking seawater sends you mad. And there's other stuff in sea water -- detergents, poisons and so on from the effluent towns." She straightened up, determination on her face. "I'm going to call the mediman," she said firmly. "I'm going to make sure its all right to drink this stuff." She walked to the house, followed by Agatha. "We could always ask them to put in a pipefrom state land," Agatha was saying. "There are irrigation pipes underneath all of that." She waved a hand at the fence, behind which the Brontomech labored noisily. "You remember, we saw them putting in the pipes years ago." "They were drainage pipes," replied Becky with unaccustomed acuteness. "The man said they were drainage pipes." "Don't let's be too hasty over this." The idea of calling the mediman was alarming Agatha. "Let's think about it." She pursued Becky into the house; they were greeted by a scream from Esmeralda. "Let's give Esmeralda a run in the yard." It was the first time she had referred to the bird by name. But Becky had stopped dead at the sight of the knife on the table and disconnected, raridom thoughts flickered in her mind. There was nothing else on the table except Esmeralda in her box. Somehow it seemed important to get the gull away from the knife, the sharp bright kitchen knife. Esmeralda was a useless bird... She snatched up the box. Agatha, thinking that Becky had been won over by her powers of persuasion, followed her outside again. Silently Becky placed the box on the bricks of the yard. A few hens ran near, curiously, expecting food. Becky gestured them away and gently tilted the box, allowing Esmeralda to step unsteadily to the ground. The gull stood still for a moment, head turning this way and that. One of the fowl made a scuttling evil run for her, but Becky nudged it away. Then, experimentally, Esmeralda flexed her wings, flicked them in motions of flight, then refolded them, jerking her tail and shaking the feathers into position. She began to preen herself. "She's forgotten how to fly." Agatha surmised. Becky broke her long silence. "No. Look." Esmeralda had extended her wings again. Neck outstretched she lunged forward, her feet pattering on brick, her wings beating clumsily -- she was clear of the ground. She was flying. More confidently now she winged her way around the yard, then climbed until she was a small cross in the gray sky. She hovered, gliding, slipping off altitude, then swooped low over their heads, turning inland. "Esmeralda!" screamed Becky. "No!" The roaring Brontomech was lumbering near and the bird flew toward it. Sensors snapped to attention. Needles of light probed the air. Esmeralda veered abruptly, changing direction and struggling for height as her tail feathers streamed smoke, then she swooped past the house again as the Brontomech lost interest. She soared over the beach, paused in mid-air, then dropped towards the sea, wings backing and the embers of her tail spread. At the last moment she must have remembered; she climbed away from the oilstreaked surface, wheeled and landed clumsily on the beach. Becky hurried toward her. "It's all right, Esmeralda," she assured the bird desperately. "Just don't go near that machine. Or the sea." As Agatha approached them the bird took off again, flapping a littie unbalanced but heading determinedly toward the house. "She can't understand, you know," Agatha said. "She's only a bird." A bright tear crept down Becky's wrinkled cheek. "She seems so much out of place." They watched as Esmeralda circled the house once, then headed inland over the fence, approaching the Brontomech again. This time the monster ignored her, its attention being absorbed by the seeking out and burning up of some small field animal to its left. The needles of light stabbed the ground spitefully, crackling and flashing. Esmeralda dived, unintercepted. "What's she going to do?" cried Becky. An eye sensor swiveled and glared at the approaching bird balefully. An ear sensor swung to bear. Esmeralda swooped lower, traveling fast, straight into the jaws of the Brontomech. She was gone instantly, in a puff of pulverised feathers. Like white smoke. "I told you she couldn't understand," said Agatha. Becky was silent for a while as they walked back to the house. At last she said in a low voice, "Maybe she did understand." The knife was on the table but the bird was gone. "Don't talk nonsense," said Agatha. Becky was at the visiphone, dialing with trembling fingers. The screen cleared and the face of the mediman stared at her coldly. "Yes?" "Esmeralda flew into the Brontomech," blurted Becky. "What on earth are you talking about, woman? Who are you? Identify." "Becky Harrison. You came to see my sister and me a day or two ago. Don't you remember?" The face loomed closer on the screen, peering. "Oh, yes. Old women all look the same to me. What's your problem?" Becky , collected her thoughts. "We've got a well," she explained. "That's where we get our water for drinking. Today there's oil in the well." "Congratulations," said the mediman sarcastically. "You don't understand." Becky was desperate. "We've got nothing to drink. We can't drink oily water -- can we?" "You can," replied the mediman smoothly. "It won't do you any harm at all. In fact, it might have a slightly beneficial effect. Don't worry about a thing." The screen went blank. He had hung up. Becky stared at Agatha. Vague fears were clutching at her chest; formless fears which she was unable to put into words. "What's going on?" she whispered. "What kind of mediman is that? He was laughing at me. And -- why did I say about Esmeralda? What put it into my head?" She sat down abruptly, trembling. Agatha watched her tolerantly. "You're all upset about that bird," she said. "You heard what he said. We can drink the water. That's all that matters, really. The bird was just a bird. Cheer up. We'll make a birthday cake tomorrow." Becky watched dully as Agatha toyed absently with the knife.  al. Each year they baked the cake together on the afternoon of the day before their joint birthday. They always employed the same system too -- Becky would bake the cake while Agatha watched and criticized because Agatha was in fact the better cook, but the cake had to be a joint venture. The decorations were applied by Agatha alone, plain icing with a piped pattern around the edges. As usual, Becky had forgotten the recipe and Agatha was standing over her as she uncertainly mixed the ingredients. "More sultanas," advised Agatha. Something was stirring at the back of Becky's mind and she couldn't identify it exactly, but she knew it had to do with candles. "Why did you want to put candles on the cake?" she asked. "We've never had them before. It was a ridiculous suggestion." She was annoyed with her own memory, the way she always forgot the recipe for the cake, so she was launching a retaliatory offensive against Agatha. "How on earth can you get a hundred and thirty candles on a cake?" Agatha was also groping for an elusive memory. "Did I say that?" "You certainly did. You were quite serious about it. It upset me. It's not a thing one likes to be reminded about, growing old. I've reached the stage where I forget exactly how old we are and I like it that way -- there." she stood back and admired the cake mix. She scooped it into the baking tin and smoothed it over. "That looks good. You'll be able to decorate it this evening." "Did you call the Flymart?" Becky thought. "No. I forgot all about it, thinking about the cake. You call it. I'll put the cake in the oven." "You know we always have a drink on our birthday," grumbled Agatha as she went into the living room. "And nuts and crackers and things afterward." Becky opened up the oven and slid the cake inside, congratulating herself that she remembered the temperature setting. She shut the oven door as Agatha reappeared. "Becky, a strange thing happened. I dialed the Flymart -- I'm sure I did -- but I got the mediman by mistake." "Oh? What did he say?" "He was a bit annoyed -- he didn't recognize me at first. I told him we were baking a cake and he said he hoped we enjoyed it and hung up." Becky felt a small triumph. Agatha had made a mistake. "I'll do it," she said. She dialed. The screen cleared. The face of the mediman appeared. Becky hung up abruptly. "You did it as well!" crowed Agatha. "You dialed the wrong number. I saw you. I was watching. Here, let me." She thrust Becky aside and dialed. Words appeared on the screen; metallic voice commanded: "Identify and place your order." Agatha smiled at Becky. "Agatha Elrood and Becky Harrison, Joint account. Party selection including liquor, please. Oh, and general groceries as well, just in case." "Acknowledged." The screen went blank. Becky said, "I'm going out for a walk." S HE walked slowly along the narrow pebble beach, eyes automatically following the black tide mark. The distance from the house to the northern end of the beach was some two hundred yards and she soon reached the point where the pebbles grew to boulders heaped against a low headland. When the twins had first come to live at Bourton Wash it had been possible to walk around the headland while the waves lapped at one's feet, thus reaching another beach around the corner. Now, however, the flat rocks that constituted this route were so thickly encrusted and slimy with crude oil that the path was unpleasant and unsafe. She had not seen the other beach for years. She felt a sudden compulsion for a change of scenery, a strange longing to see again what lay around the corner. She hesitated, unable to bring herself to step on the oily rocks and it occured to her to take the inland route, over the headland itself. She left the water's edge, walked up the beach and onto the coarse grass and followed a narrow path that wound uphill between low bushes. Soon the bushes petered out and she was standing on a broad stretch of grass some twenty feet above sea level. The other beach was in full view, curving slightly and terminating in another low headland similar to the one on which she was standing. The beach looked exactly as she had remembered it, black and narrow, bounded on one side by the sluggish sea and on the landward side by the state fenceline. In fact, it was identical in appearance to their own beach. She turned around to verify this. Yes, apart from the house, it was the same. At the moment the house was a scene of activity as the bright red Flymart descended from the sky and landed outside the yard in a flurry of scattered flotsam. She saw Agatha emerge from the house and cross the yard, open the gate and examine the goods behind the display hatch. It was a curiously desolate scene despite the momentary activity and a few minutes later, as the Flymart departed and Agatha returned to the house, it was positively depressing, almost menacing. She pondered and decided that this was because, from the headland, she got the impression of narrowness. Hostile environments seemed to squeeze in on the house from all sides? To the left was the sea, black and filthy and encroaching, pushing up the beach. Then came the tenuous ribbon of their land. And on the right, marching up to the fence, was the state land and the Brontomech. At present the huge machine was busy calcinating with bolts of light a small flock of crows which had dared to alight among the crops. Thinking of Esmeralda, she walked slowly back to the house. Agatha was in the living room, examining the small pile of articles on the table. Becky joined her. "Where's the sherry?" she asked. Agatha regarded her blankly. On the table was a pound of butter, a box of matches, a loaf, a packet of detergent. "The sherry," repeated Becky furiously. "And the nuts and the chocolate and all the things for our party. Where are they?" "We needed these things here," replied Agatha at last with a look of slight puzzlement in her eyes. "You forgot the butter last time, remember?" "I know that. We've already discussed that. What about the stuff for the party? That was the whole point of calling the Flymart. Surely you haven't forgotten the party?" "No, of course not," replied Agatha slowly. "I went out to the Flymart and got what I thought we wanted. I didn't get the things for the party." Her voice rose slightly. "I didn't get them. That's all there is to it. I don't know why. I just -- didn't get them, that's all!" Becky was alarmed at the hysteria in Agatha's tone. rpHE two women were meticulous  about their birthday party, always holding it at three o'clock in the afternoon. During the morning they were busy with the last preparations and Becky had forgiven Agatha for her lapse of memory over the sherry, particularly as they had found a bottle half-full frm last year. They ate no lunch, contenting themselves with a large, late breakfast -- then Agatha finished decorating the cake, a job she had left incomplete the previous evening due to the upset over the sherry. Meanwhile, Becky hung streamers around the room and set out the table. At three o'clock precisely Becky sat down and Agatha, according to tradition, brought the cake in from the kitchen, set it on the table and sat down also. "Happy birthday, Becky," she said. "Happy birthday, Agatha. What does it feel like to be another year older?" The conversation was traditional, too. As was Agatha's glance at her watch. "Allow me seven minutes and I'll tell you." She had been born at seven minutes past three. Here the conversation departed abruptly from its normal pattern. Becky was staring at the cake, her face pale. "What did you do that for?" she whispered. "Agatha, why? You've never done it before." The cake had a circumference of decorative piping -- in the cen"It's true," said Agatha. "We've had a good happy life and now -- " "But why make a point of it this year? You know how I feel about our age." "Face up to it, Becky." Agatha's face was curiously blank. She was silent for a while. Then; "Excuse me a moment." She stood up and left the room -- Becky heard her steps on the stairs. Becky sat alone in growing alarm. What on earth had gotten into Agatha? The cake seemed to draw Becky's eyes -- the words beat in her brain: Agatha and Becky sixty-five years. Agatha and Becky, # years... "Where are the pills? What have you done with the pills?" Agatha had returned; she towered over Becky as she stood beside the chair and her face was older, gaunt. "Pills?" repeated Becky. "The pills the mediman left. Where have you put them? They're not in the bathroom." "No, they're -- " Becky broke off. She had been wondering about those pills, on and off, for days. The mediman had given her an injection for her arthritis. Agatha had had an injection too, apparently, but Agatha didn't suffer from arthritis. What was the mediman doing? She didn't trust him. At the back of her mind the pills held some terrible significance. What were they for? For God's sake, what were they for? Agatha and Becky, sixty-five years... "I don't know where they are," she said firmly. "Sit down, Agatha. You're spoiling our party." And the tiny voice in her mind whispered: There's always another way. Death is all around -- you only have to reach out... Agatha sat down, her eyes vacant yet intent, like one who listens to earphones. Agatha heard the voice, too. She spoke, suddenly in an unnatural tone. "I'll cut the cake." She picked up the knife, the glittering kitchen knife. Becky screamed a small helpless scream. Agatha smiled, a crimson smile from her throat as the blood fountained across the table. Then she fell forward and her head pillowed on the cake and the white icing turned red. Becky was standing away from the table. She had to glance at the clock on the wall, although she didn't want to, and the clock told her that it was seven minutes past three, ticking a steady tick, tick, blending with the drip from the table where Agatha lay as though asleep, having lived exactly sixty-five years. In accordance with state law. everything. The shock of Agatha's death separated her conscious will from the subconscious suggestions and she remembered the Euthanasia Act which ten years ago she had been commanded to forget and she remembered what th'e mediman had said to her on the couch last week. You are a useless old woman, he had said after giving her the hypnojab, and you will soon be sixty-five, when you are required to die. I'll give you some pills... It hadn't worked, not quite, because she had halfrremembered the pills and hidden them and she had been scared of the knife for days. And now, with Agatha dead, she remembered everything and was scared of everything. She looked at the clock again and it was ten minutes past three. She was twenty-six minutes younger than Agatha. She hurried up the stairs into her bedroom, jerked out the drawer and spilled the contents to the floor: clothing,, two jewelry cases, some old letters and the box of pills. She took the box and stumbled back down the stairs, her mind crying, hurry, her heart whispering, slowly! She went into the living room trying not to look at Agatha and picked up the knife. In the yard, the brick-floored normal everyday yard with the hens clucking, she threw the knife and the pills down the well, then went to the shed where the grain was stored. She unlocked the door and stepped inside; her watch said it was fifteen minutes past three. She locked the door on the inside and threw the key out of the tiny, barred window. Then she sat down on the sack of grain and waited for the command to die. S HE kept her hands in her lap, twisted them together as she perched uncomfortably on the sack. Her eyes kept moving to her wristwatch but there was no way she could prevent that. A shaft of light from the window illuminated the bench. A hammer lay there and a drill and there was a vise screwed to the edge of the timber. There was nothing sharp on the bench, nothing lethal. The whisperings in her mind started at three thirty. You have lived for sixty-five years and it has been a good happy life, but now you are tired. Now you must say goodbye to this life because the struggle to survive is too great. Each day it becomes more difficult to get up, to get dressed, to do the jobs that have to be done. We are all of us human and there is no disgrace in growing old -- provided we admit it, face up to it. The state is grateful for the very wonderful service you have performed during your lifetime and the state mercifully has provided a way out. now that things have become too much for you. A lump rose to Becky's throat as she realized how considerate the state was and the tears began to fall as she remembered her own perfidy. She had betrayed the state. Don't be afraid. Don't be afraid to die -- we've made death easy for you. There will be no pain. It will be like falling asleep and you would like to fall asleep because you feel so tired. So very tired after your long good life of service to the state. And remember this is not the end -- it is merely a beginning, as you have learned during all your lessons at the State Church. Do you recall those lessons? Of course you do. You were taught well during your childhood and you know in your heart that your departure from this life will mean an arrival in a new and greater life, the life hereafter. A wonderful future lies before you and the key to that future is in the pills the state has provided in its kindness. Get the pills. Becky had risen from the sack; she was clutching at the bars of the window, sobbing uncontrollably. "I can't get the pills," she cried. "I threw them down the well. God forgive me, I threw them down the well!" She tried to force the bars apart. She could see the key lying in the yard. Sometimes the pills have been accidentally mislaid, but there's always another way. Death is all around -- you only have to reach out to find the peace you are seeking. Do it. Do it now. "I can't!" Becky's frantic gaze traveled around the small shed. "There's no way. Believe me, I want to, but there's no way!" The hammer, the drill, a few miscellaneous blunt objects -- metallic, but small and blunt. Do it now. you want to. You want to do it now. So do it. Now! "I want to!" An axe hung from a nail in the wall. It was a long woodsman's axe and the blade was rusty but sharp. Becky seized it -- taken unaware by its weight she dropped it. Now. Becky had retrieved the axe; she swung it awkwardly and it crashed into the underside of the bench on the upswing. Jarring her arm. She moved away and swung again, her heart thumping, knowing it was useless because she couldn't get away from the axis of her own swing. Crying with despair and frustration she stood in the small wooden shed, swinging the axe around her head. The axe struck the door and the panel shook, splintering. Feverishly she attacked the woodwork. She could smash her way out and there were more knives in the kitchen. She was tiring rapidly. The axe was heavy and kept slipping in her grasp. Her hands were soaked with sweat and she was unable to hold on. The axe, sliding from between her fingers, crashed once more into the door. The door swung open. Becky stepped out to the yard. The house was there, black and tall, and in the middle of the yard was the stone circle of the well. The hens ran to her, clucking. Automatically she turned, went back into the shed and filled the scoop with grain. She threw the grain across the yard and the hens' cackling rose to a crescendo as they fought over the choicest particles. She watched them, puzzled. There was something she was trying to remember. She looked at her watch. It was three thirty-five. The voice in her brain had fallen silent. Had there been a voice? went into the house and then she was able to assure herself that there had been a voice, because Agatha had heard it, too, and Agatha was lying dead across the table. The white tablecloth was stained scarlet and Becky knew she would never be able to get it clean. The place was a mess and she had thrown her best kitchen knife down the well. There was oil in the well, too, and the water tasted funny. She went upstairs. Standing before the full-length mirror in her wedding dress she admired herself and remembered how Tom had admired her, too, on that bright day many years ago. Agatha had never really liked Tom -- there had always been such an awkward atmosphere when the two of them had been together. But now Tom was dead and, she remembered, so was Agatha. They were together in the hereafter... She told herself quickly that was nonsense. She had never really believed all that nonsense they had taught her in the compulsory State Church. After all, how could they know that there was a hereafter? Agatha had said she was mutton dressed up as a lamb. A useless bird. She went downstairs. She stood in the dining room, striking a pose. "Now tell me I don't look beautiful, Agatha!" For once her sister didn't reply. Which really took all the fun out of it. Depressed, she left the house and stood for a moment in the yard. Over the low wall she saw the sea, black and sluggish and, surely, closer than yesterday? If she went through the gate and walked another fifteen yards her feet would be in that oppressive viscid sludge at the water's edge where the plastic bottles and dead seagulls rolled in the slow waves. She turned around as the Brontomech jerked into view from behind the house. The wind had shifted and a fine rain of fertilizer and weedkiller drifted across the yard. The monster bellowed, its eye sensors examining her. She found she was almost running she had left the yard and was on the rough track beside the beach, heading south, the sea pushing up from the left, the Brontomech closing in on her 'right. A van was parked on the track, a large white van blocking her way, further restricting her freedom of movement. Beside the van were a number of men and two large boxes. She stopped abruptly as the mediman walked toward her. He was smiling pleasantly. He beckoned her with a crooked finger and she felt there was nothing she wanted more than to go to meet him and hear his quiet, soothing voice. His eyes were smiling, too, expressing surprised delight as though greeting an old friend. This time, this time he had recognized her -- or did he think she was Agatha? Tom had always been able to tell them apart. The mediman now wagged a gently reproving forefinger as she hesitated. Behind him the other men waited, leaning easily against the white van. The road to the town was on the far side of the van, turning sharply inland and away from the black crescent of the beach. She turned quickly, turned around and began to walk back. At the end of the beach was the low headland and beyond it was another beach much the same as this. To her right, a few yards away, the heavy black sea pulsed exhaustedly against the pebbles. Before she reached the house she turned left and stumbled across the short grass to the state fence. The mediman watched silently as she climbed through the wires under the inscrutable gaze of the Brontomech; a frail figure in an old wedding dress walking quietly into the jaws of the machine and disappearing in a puff like white smoke. no Some flee the I ightning. Some boldly challenge it. Some foretell it -- and capture it if they can !  like a field lying fallow, like a steel blade shedding its fatigue -- I have been waiting and resting. But lately a sense of imminence has grown and I have taken to nightriding in the silent sled, soaring over the city's trembling lights or drifting low in a Debussy prelude ambience of moonlight and towers, flight. At times I hover close to with the details of their crenels and corbels, but such things look strangely irrelevant when viewed from close anchorage on a tide of dark winds. They produce a sense of unease and vertigo, of a dangerous ending to the volant dream, and I turn the sled away, wondering what the birds must think of us. Selena has gone with me on several of these aerial excursions, on nights when neither of us could sleep, yet I know they make her unhappy. Percipient to a wonderful degree though she is, a streak of practicality in her nature forces her to question my "profession." We talk about having children -- I have been assured I will breed neither mooncalves nor mutants -- and while she nods in agreement her eyes grow smoky with doubt. Who could blame her? Only I can sense the ethereal migration of electrons and skry the shadows of lightning flashes yet unborn. I T IS coming at last -- the first storm of the season. Archbold called me this morning but I had been aware for hours and said so. Even had the weather satellites not fallen dumb in their orbits I would have been the first to know, I told him haughtily. But his sole concern, of course, was that I could deliver. As a true child of World War Three Point Three Repeating, I feel sorry for Archbold. He sits there in his underground rooms like a mole, his whereabouts marked by that single steel mast and the blankets of meshed cable whose oxidation has done odd things to the colors of the surrounding vegetation. The same political and nuclear forces that brought me into being have reduced his kind to their present lowly station. Scientists are generally unloved but GlobeGov is too wise and experienced to ban their activities. All that was necessary was to withdraw fiscal and fiduciary support. Now Archbold, the archetypal physicist, languishes underground, dreaming of the #GeV accelerator that has lapsed into decay at Berne and relying on biological sports like me. If the truth were told, some of his colleagues would like to get me under the knife and probe for extra organs or neural abnormalities which might explain my existence. But even Archbold would never countenance dissection of a goose every clutch. I T IS almost here, this first storm of the season, and I can sense its strength. All day warmly humid air has been streaming upward over the streets and quiet terraces of Brandywell Hill. Water from the sea, the river, the pale rectangular emeralds of the private pools has been swirling aloft into a white anvil of cloud ten miles high. Skrying into the misty universe of cumulo-nimbus I was able to "see" the moisture of its central up-seeking column condense and freeze into hailstones which, having strayed from the geometries of the normal world, were unable to fall. Dancing on the awesome chimney current, they rose higher and higher until the force of the current was exhausted, then spewed out in all directions, carrying cold air down with them. And as the vast process continued my excitement grew, for the electrons within that cloud had begun their inexplicable migration to its base. Up there, not far above the coping stones of the city's towers, they gather like spermatozoa -- and their combined pressure grows as irresistible as the force of life itself. Selena sees nothing of this -- but I am delirious with pleasure over the fact that, for the first time, she is accompanying me to meet a storm. Tonight I will be able to make her feel with my senses, let her know what it is like to ride herd elementary particles. Tonight I will drink fulfillment from her eyes. Our sled soars high in the fretful air. Selena lies, pale and nostalgic, in the cup beside me as the shivering craft describes slow circles in the darkening sky. But for once my eyes are elsewhere. "Look, my darling." I point down to the patient, shimmering lights of an isolated suburb glowing broochlike in the shape of an anchor. She looks over the edge and her face is expressionless. "I see nothing." "There's nothing for your eyes to see -- yet -- but a ghost is slipping through those houses." I pick up the sled's microphone. "Are you ready. Archbold?" "We're ready," his voice crackles from the darkness trapped in the hollow of my hand. "In less than a minute," I say, setting the microphone down. This is where my work begins. I try to explain it to Selena. Above us the cloud is tumescent with electrons as its incredible negative charge increases, and on the ground beneath it an equally great positive charge is formed like an image in a mirror. As the cloud drifts, the earth's positive charge -- a shadow only I can "see" -- follows it, hopefully seeking its own fulfillment. The image glides silently and eagerly across the ground, climbing trees, scaling the mossy steeples and towers. It races into houses and ascends water pipes, television antennae, lightning conductors, anything that can bring it closer to its elusive cloud-borne partner. And none of the people and dreaming children and watchful animals can even feel its transient, engulfing presence. Suddenly Selena is sitting upright -- the electrical potential has come so close to orgasm-point that it manifests itself to normal senses. A thin white arm reaches down from the base of the cloud. "Archbold calls that a leader," I say through dry lips. "A gaseous arc path, reacting to electricity like the gas in a neon tube." "It seems to be searching for something." Her voice is small and sad. I nod abstractedly, spreading the net of my mind, once again awed at my power to controleven briefly -- the unthinkable forces gathering around us. To our right the leader hangs, hesitating a moment, thickening and brightening as the electrons in the cloud swarm into it. Then it reaches down again, extending to several times its former length. I glance toward the ground and realize it is time for me to act. The activity of the positive particles on earth has increased to the point where streamers of St. Elmo's fire are snaking upward from the highest points. Yearning arms stretch from the tops of steeples. At any second one of them will contact the down-seeking leader -- and when that happens lightning will stalk the brief pathway between earth and sky. "I see it," Selena breathes. "I live." At that moment I strike with my brain, exerting that miraculous power, that leverage which can be obtained only when one's neural system branches into crevices in another continuum. The leader, flame-bright now, changes direction and moves southward to where Archbold is waiting in his underground rooms. On the ground beneath it the positive image also changes course, its white streamers reaching higher, in supplication, in -- love. "Now, Archbold," I whisper into the microphone. "Now!" His telescopic steel mast, driven by explosives, spears up into the sky and penetrates the leader, absorbing its charge. The ground image leaps forward eagerly but its streamers are sucked down as it encounters Archbold's carefully spread blankets of steel mesh. Both charges -- cloud-borne negative and earth-bound positive -- flow down massive cables. In an instant their energy is expended, far below ground, in one of the experiments with which Archbold hopes to achieve a true understanding of the nature of matter by accelerating particles to speeds far greater than they ever achieve in nature. At this moment, however, I am not concerned with the physicist's philosophical absurdities and arcana. "They've gone," Selena says. "What happened?" I hold the sled on its course with unsteady hands. "I delivered the power of a lightning stroke to Archbold, as I promised." She examines me with dismayed eyes, her face a calm goddessmask in the instrument lights. "You enjoyed it." "Of course." "You enjoyed it too much." "I -- I don't understand." As always, a strange sad weakness is spreading through my limbs. "I won't give you children," she says, with the peacefulness of utter conviction. "You have no instinct for life." T he storm season is almost over now. I have not seen Selena since that night and I often muse about why she left me. She was right about the nature of my work, of course. There would be no vegetation or animals or human beings on Earth were lightning not there to transform atmospheric nitrogen into soil-nourishing nitric acids. And so by diverting the great discharges into Archbold's lair I am, in a very small way, opposing my mind and strength to the global tides of life itself. But I suspect that my infinitesmal effect on the biosphere is of no concern to Selena. I suspect she has a more immediate, more personal reason for rejecting me. There is no time to think about such things now, though. Another storm is coming, perhaps the last of the season -- and I must fly to meet it.  Keith Laumer The All-Together-Planet Keith Laumer Dinosaur Beach Keith Laumer Chronopolis J.G. Ballard Science Fiction What It's All About Sam J. Lundwall Ice Anna Kavan The Spun-Sugar Hole Jerry Sohl The Sea is Boiling Hot George Bamber Farewell Earth's Bliss D.G. Compton Arrive at Easterwine R.A. Lafferty The Doors of His Face, The Lamps of His Mouth Roger Zelazny coldening -- to be sitting in this particular reviewing stand. Following Algis Budrys in anything but a chowline is pressure on the ego. There are reviewers and there are critics and there are reviewers who pretend they are critics. A.J. is a critic and one of the very best. So much of the man himself shows in what and how he reviews -- and he is a good man. I hope he comes back soon. aumer's gallivanting diplomat? Personally I don't, and I don't mind telling you why: I find nothing admirable or amusing about lies and double-dealing, and in addition, a pratt-fall has for me more broken back about it than belly-laugh. So perhaps the defect is mine. What slams the ultimate lid on the whole scam is LaumerRetief's light-hearted callousness toward one species or another of funny little green niggers. When the nineteenthcentury empire builders swapped a two-bit jew's-harp for a hundredweight of ivory there was always more in it for them than a favorable balance of trade -- it was the arrogant joy of taking advantage of the dum-dums. When you're not sure you're a big man it's lovely to have overt proof that you are; and this, it seems, is a fair description of Retief's marrow. I love comedy, but I confess to a kind of tone deafness in these particular frequencies. When Retief needs a boat and tips all of its occupants into the river so he can steal it, I find myself diverted into wondering whether the natives all made it to shore. Retief and Laumer don't seem to care. Anyway, if you do like Retief there's a full measure of him Doubleday, at # -- five stories originally published in  -- and a novel, Retief s Ransom -- which ran as If's complete-in-one-issue novel in the October '#I number under the title. The All-TogetherPlanet -- now from Putnam, also #. What brings all this up, actually, is another Laumer, this one from Scribner's, Dinosaur Beach (#). Really another Laumer -- another kind of writer altogether. It opens in the venerable hardheeling tradition with a fast throw and a sharp hook and flings the reader straight into good old sense-of-wonder, hardcore sf. It is at this point that this other Laumer emerges, with the hero's meeting The Girl. Not only is he taken with her -- the author is, too, and she becomes something real who evokes something tender. Something sexual, too, in the best possible way: the sex is absolutely essential to the plot. Then we go on to a fine spectacular of time-travel and conflict -- the kind you don't have to understand; you just ride it. And it ends pleasantly. What fascinated me the most, however, was the repeated surfacing of the good writer. You just can't keep 'em down. writer's writer, surely, and a reader's writer too. Not long ago I came out of the elevator at the local art museum and, found myself face to face with five Picasso originals. They were abstractions and though I have no pretensions in the field of graphic art I found myself grabbed and held. I once saw some of Picasso's early works -- of the "academy" and "blue" periods -- and they were meticulously objective, wonderfully wrought, cameraaccurate, and I remember how it occured to me that though one may know nothing about art as such, there is still an impact in abstractions by artists who have learned the rules and then "broken" them, which is just not present in work by people who do abstractions because they simply can't draw. I don't know enough about it to be able to tell you just what the difference is, but it is most powerfully there. The same thing holds true of free verse by people who have gone through the agonies of prosody and have learned to write sonnets and cinquains and haiku and rondeaux redoubles. Once they have learned to burnish words through such arduous disciplines their free and unburdened work has a leavening which is unmistakable. Another analogy might be this: for eighteen years you have been carrying, night and day, a fortypound pack on your back and one day somebody cuts the straps. Man, after that, when you walk you fly. Ballard shot off a firework in our faces a few years ago with something called The Terminal Beach. It's in a new Ballard collection from Putnam called Chronopolis (#) and it surfed in on the first crest of the so-called New Wave. It sent the labelers into paroxysms, the traditionalists into fits and the sincerest flatterers to their typewriters. It's a strangely structured thing, original but not unique (the distinction being that not even the author can copy an unique), provocative in its content and effective in its mode. It would seem to many that in some way Ballard was born when he wrote this story; clearly he was not and one has to wonder what he did before, between and around such an extraordinary work. There are many answers in this book. The earliest entry is #, Manhole, and deals with the psychophysical effects of a brain operation which eliminates sleep. Not necessarily in chronological order, we have straightforward stories dealing with astronomy, biology, biochemistry, physics and, above all, time. The point is made clearly that Ballard had paid his dues as a fine-honed hardcore s-f writer. He has earned his right to write and have people read "more psycho-literary ideas, more meta-biological and metachemical concepts, private timesystems, synthetic psychologies and space-times, more of the remote. somber half-worlds one glimpses in the paintings of schizophrenics, all in all a complete speculative poetry and fantasy of science." He wrote these words (of which more below) in #. There are few if any stories here cast on that strange endless beach where Ballard and I dwell from time to time, he while he writes them, I while I read them. He believes that place exists or he couldn't write the way he does about it -- and I believe every word he says and as far as I am concerned the conviction of the two of us makes it real -- and somewhere these driven people of his populate that endless crystal sand, carve clouds with gliders, wear clothes that are alive and neurotic and buy flowers that sing. The seeds, however, of this concept, this "beach country," are here in these earlier works. A world in which the oceans have gone and one in which great masses of Martian desert sand have been dumped on and have buried Cape Kennedy -- the science center where a biologist and a cosmologist and some graduate students watch the oncoming death of the cosmos. I know Ballard has made waves; I know he will not stop; I am most pleased to watch where he is going. The Ballard quotation above was taken from Science Fiction -- What It's All About, by Sam J. Lund wall, who wrote his book originally in Swedish and translated it himself. The introduction is by Don Wollheim and it's from Ace at #. I find it the most valuable addition yet to the growing shelf of books about sf. LundwalTs European listening post gives him an objectivity we have not encountered before. He clearly loves the field. His reading is very wide (though containing some infuriating holes) and his opinions are hard-held and definite -- fine wherever you agree with him. Especially interesting are his surveys of foreign sf -- Scandinavian, West and East German, French, Polish, Russian, Dutch. And like all his colleagues, he adds more combustibles to the search for a definition of s-f. (Personally, I am prepared to abandon that effort. The only people who seem able to define it are those who think they never read or see it. They're wrong, of course.) books. I have a shelf of them in my head -- A.J. Langguth's Jesus Christs, Joseph Heller's Catch #, The Werewolf of Paris by Guy Endore and his Methinks the Lady (he's the only author who appears twice), Wylie's Finnley Wren... a few others. It's a narrow shelf and candidates for it come along seldom, but one just has. Ice, by Anna Kavan (Doubleday, #), has a preface by Brian Aldiss, who knew the author -- and I don't know whether to urge you to read the book before reading the preface or not. If you do read the book first the preface makes it almost mandatory that you read the book again immediately because so much of the symbolism becomes explosively clear. The book is written with an exquisiteness and polish I haven't seen since the late Isaac Dinesen; in all other respects the author's modus is strictly her own. It's one of those rare reading experiences wherein you read three paragraphs past something, skid to a stop and say "'What?" and go back and do it over. She very soon lulls you into simply accepting her narrative wherever it goes. That's called spellbinding. And once you've put it down, it will be with you as long as you live. enjoy The Spun Sugar Hole by Jerry (Night Slaves, Costigan's Needle) Sohl (Simon  Schuster, #) -- a mainstream novel with a delightful thread of sf all through it. It's a romp and crazy as hell, but a provocative romp which sheds a bright and multicolored light on a lot of profound humanity... Watch D.G. Compton, absolutely certain to be one of the big ones. He wrote Synthajoy and The Steel Crocodile and now, from Ace (#), gives us Farewell Earth's Bliss, a novel with a sting in its tail: look out!... Also from Ace, at #, George Bamber's The Sea is Boiling Hot, a well-paced, well-sexed, timely and tumbling damn good story... The only reason R. A. Lafferty's Arrive at Easterwine doesn't make the "unique" shelf is that, astonishingly, I believe Lafferty could to it again. He has to be the maddest, the most colorful, the most unexpected, the most outrageous writer alive. He's totally drunk on words and he really and truly doesn't give a bleep where he goes with all this. It's from Scribner's and goes for cheap at #... You'll be glad to know that you can have in one package, from Doubleday (#), fifteen of Roger Zelazny's beautiful yarns, including as the title story The Doors of His Face, The Lamps of His Mouth. The story that still makes me weep, A Rose for Ecclesiastes, is included. news on collections and anthologies. It's been a rich season.  Man at last had hfs message from the stars. What would be the price of reply? I "Tell them I came and no one answered, That I kept my word," he said. rilHE office was big. Too big, An drew White thought. Across the broad, blue, deep-piled carpet with the woven seal in the middle to the carved, white door by which visitors entered was a good twenty yards -- more distance than could have been traversed in the entire flat in which White had been born -- and people who came in that door were diminished, like Alice. That was the way it was intended, no doubt. Space equals importance. And who was more important than the President of the United States? Everybody. White thought. The President of the United States is a lonely man, White began to compose in his head. He takes unto himself all the loneliness of the people he serves. And he is a lowly man. Every citizen is higher than he is. He exists to sign his name to other mens decisions, to shoulder the blame when things go wrong. He is a figurehead and a scapegoat. Fellow Americans. I have made my decision. I will not run for a second term... But he would, he knew. He would not run away from his duty and his duty was to complete the job his predecessors had begun more than fifty years ago. The job was not done, God knew, and it was becoming harder all the time to tell people what was wrong, to show them the way it had been, to convince them that the battle needed to be fought anew each day, that peace was an illusion. Maybe, he thought, it is the ghosts of the other men who have occupied this chair that haunt me today, that make me feel small... He stretched his shoulders and felt the long, flat muscles rippling under the layer of fat too many chicken dinners had put there. He knew he was a big man, an imposing President, six feet, six inches from the soles of his feet to the top of his 'fro, and the physical equal of any of them -- of any man who came through that door. Perhaps it was the smell of the place, the smell of fresh air untainted by the odors of cooking food or of other people, the smell of paper and ink, of electrical gadgets functioning noiselessly to bring information or send orders, the smell of power -- everything was changed from what he had known as a boy, as a young man. The scent of the freshly mown grass made him turn his back on the door and look through the broad windows behind the desk toward the green lawn and the leafy trees and the fence, beyotid which ran the broad streets and rose the tall towers of Washington, which had replaced the familiar ghetto he had fought to escape -- and found himself remembering frequently now as if he had been fond of it, as if it had been a happy home. He thought how wonderful it would be if he could take off his shoes and walk barefooted in the grass the way he used to do in the park when a boy. What a fine picture that would be -- the President walking barefooted on the White House lawn -- and he knew if he did it the picture would be rehomes across the nation and the world and it would win him votes. The people liked to think of a President's being impulsive when it came to matters of the heart, a bit comic in domestic affairs, a bit inferior to each of them in some way. But he knew he couldn't do it. He would not have time. He had no time now for anything that he liked to do. turned. John stood in the doorway. He was a good-looking man. White thought. He got his good looks from his mother and his size from his father. Maybe a little conservative in his dress and hair style but a good-looking brother all the same. "Dr. MacDonald is calling from the Project," John said. His tone was stiff. John still recalled last night's conversation. White thought, and knew suddenly why he felt depressed, why he felt like resigning, why he felt like giving up. It was because of John. "Who is Dr. MacDonald?" White asked. "The director of the Project in Puerto Rico, Mr. President," John said. "The one that's been listening for radio communication from the stars -- listening for more than fifty years. They picked up something a few months ago that sounded like a message from -- some star or other, I forget. From what MacDonald says I gather they've got a translation." "Good Lord," White said. "Have I met him?" "Once or twice, I think -- at a reception at least." White sighed. "Put him on." He had a feeling of impending disaster. Maybe that was what everything had been leading up to today. He felt his stomach sinking under a cold weight as a window opened between his desk and another in a distant room. The face of a man a bit past middle age looked at White. The man's hair was sandy with little apparent gray and his face was calm and patient and worn. White had seen the face before, he recognized, and remembered that he had liked the man on sight. Now he sympathized with the man's problem, whatever it was -- he caught himself before he committed himself too far. "Dr. MacDonald," he said. "So good to talk to you again. How are things in Puerto Rico." "Mr. President -- " MacDonald said and paused either to weigh his words or better to control them. "Mr. President, this moment is as historic as the one that first gave us atomic reaction. I wish I had some memorable phrase to announce it, but all I can say is that we have received a message from intelligent beings on a world circling one of the twin suns of Capella -- and we have a translation. We are not alone." "Congratulations, Dr. MacDonald," White said automatically. "How many people know about this?" "I was going to tell you -- " MacDonald began and then broke off. "Fifteen," he said. "Perhaps twenty." "Are they all there?" White asked. "They've scattered." "Can you get them back together? Immediately?" "All except Jeremiah and his daughter. They left a few minutes ago. "Jeremiah, the Solitarian evangelist?" White asked. "What was he doing there?" MacDonald blinked. "His opposition was a threat to the Project. He saw the message translation come off the computer printout and is no longer opposed. Mr. President, the message -- " "Get him back to your office," White said. "He must not reveal the message, whatever it is, nor will you or any member of your staff." "And what about an answer to those who sent it?" "Out of the question," White said brusquely. "There will be no announcement, no leaks, no answer. The effects of what you've told me may be incalculable. I must consult with my people. I suggest you do the same." Donald said, "I think you are making a serious mistake. I urge you to reconsider. Let me give you the background, the goals, the significance and meaning of the Project." White paused and thought. Not many people told him he was wrong. John sometimes did -- he and this man MacDonald could be difficult. White knew he should cherish the nay-sayers, but he found them a trial -- he disliked being told he was making a mistake. Teddy Roosevelt, someone had written, made up his mind somewhere in the region of his hips and that was the way with Andrew White, he thought. He did not always know where his decisions came from, but they almost always were right. He had to believe in his hips. "I'll come to the Project," he said. "You can try to convince me." There -- that was all the scientists really wanted, a chance to be heard. "For security reasons I can't specify the time and you will not tell anyone else. But it should be within a few days." He broke the connection. "John!" John appeared in the doorway. "I'm making the arrangements now," he said. "And I'm having a brief history of the Project put together for you." "Thank you," White said. John was a good man and an indispensable assistant, he thought. "You'll go with me, won't you?" he asked humbly. John nodded. "If you wish," he said. But he was still reserved. After the door had closed again White thought that perhaps the trip would let them get back together again, give them a chance to talk to each other, really to communicate instead of using words like stones. And then John was once more in the doorway. "Dr. MacDonald called back," he said. "The private plane carrying Jeremiah and his daughter back to Texas already had taken off when he was through talking to you." White thought briefly about the possibility of intercepting the plane, of having Jeremiah put into custody as he landed, of having the plane shot down at sea on some pretext or other. But it felt all wrong. "Leave an urgent message for him at whatever his destination is. He's to be told that I want to talk to him before he does anything about the message. And reroute us through Texas." John hesitated in tne doorway. "Father," he said, paused and continued; "Mr. President, Dr. MacDonald is right. You're making a mistake. This is a scientific decision, not a political one." White shook his head slowly, sorrowfully. "Everything that touches people is political. But to avoid mistakes is why I'm going to the Project -- to give Dr. MacDonald a chance to convince me I'm wrong." The words contained only a half-truth. He was going to Puerto Rico to make his decision stick. And for other reasons he himself had not yet fully explored. He knew the truth about his natives -- and so did John. Damn it. Why couldn't the boy realize that it wasn't intelligence or even wisdom he was talking about; it was just living. He had been there. He had been young and he knew what it was like. He wanted to save John pain. John had never been middleaged. "Those times are finished. Father," John had said. "They were fine; they were great; they were necessary like the pioneers; but they're over. You've got to know when the frontier is gone, when the battle is ended. You've won. There's nothing as unnecessary as a soldier when the war is over. It's time to do something else now." "I've heard that all my life from people like you -- from quitters," White had yelled. "It isn't over; the inequalities haven't been removed -- they've just become better hidden. We've got to keep fighting until we've got a final victory, until there's no chance of its slipping away from us. You've got to help, boy! I didn't raise you to pass..." But what he should have said was, "I need you, son. You're my link to the future, the reason for all I think, all I've done. " And John would have said, "I never thought of it like that, Fathp  er... Why didn't the boy ever call him Dad? II T he trip from Washington to Texas, from catapult to touchdown, was short and uneventful, no longer than it took John to read aloud to White a brief report on the Project. White sat in his chair, head back, eyes closed, listening to the muffled whine of the air trying to find a hold on the polished metal skin a few inches away, and hated being separated and alone. He detested mechanical and electrical devices that kept him away from people, that hurtled him here and there, that insulated him from the world, and he was surrounded by themhe couldn't get away from them. As he listened to John's voice reading the report he heard the boy become interested, get involved, and he wanted to say. Stop reading. Stop telling me these dull things that I don't want to hear, that will only add to my loneliness. Don't waste your passion on these pointless projects -- save it for me! Stop reading and let us talk about matters more suited for a father and son -- about love and the past, about love and the future, about us... But he knew John would not approve. He would not understand. So he listened to John's voice. The Project had been launched in the late seventies to listen for possible messages from other intelligent beings in the universe. Considerable discussion of how such communication might be transmitted and what the nature of the message might be had preceded the Project during the late fifties and sixties. There had even been a three-month trial run, given the name Project Ozma, by astronomer Frank Drake using the #-foot steerable radio telescope at the National Radio Astronomy Observatory at Green Bank, West Virginia. The Project had been set up with the expectation that it might have to operate for several decades without results. Scientists had felt certain that within our galsome would have habitable planets, some could have intelligent life and even a technological civilization capable of sending or receiving signals between the stars. But it would take time to check them all and to test all the reasonable methods of communication. The first three decades of the Project had been troubled. Possibly, since listening was easier and cheaper than sending, everybody everywhere was listening. Enthusiasm on Earth had leaked away over the years as all the efforts, all the imagination, produced nothing but silence; directors came and went; morale was a constant problem; funding became perfunctory. Then MacDonald had come to the Project and been named director. Still no messages were received -- or recognized, if received -- but the Project was pulled together, earlier concepts of the long-term nature of the task were reinforced by new thinking and the search went on. Then, fifty years after the Project was begun, a Project scientist checking tapes of the routine radio telescopy from the giant radio telescope in orbit around the Earth, the Big Ear, thought he heard voices. He filtered them, subtracted noise and interference, reinforced the information and heard snatches of music and voices speaking English. They were bits and pieces of radio programs broadcast on Earth during the thirties and picked up, apparently, some forty-five light-years away and rebroadcast toward Earth from the direction of the twin red giant suns called Capella. But this was not the message -- it had been merely the "hello," the attention-getter, and the message had not been deciphered until now. rilHE plane landed in Houston.  White's first question to the officials who were waiting to greet him was, "Where's Jeremiah?" They were embarrassed. One of them finally gave him Jeremiah's message. "If the President wants to see me he knows where he can find me." White sighed. "Take me to Jeremiah," he said. They argued, but they took him through the clean wide streets of Houston and up to the incredible dome that was called the temple of the Solitarians and down underground passages, dusty and dark, until they reached a small room that seemed even smaller under the oppressive weight of the stadium above. The old man looked up from an old makeup table and mirror. His hair was white, his face was lined and his eyes were dark, and White knew at once that he would not be able to move the evangelist. But he had to try. "Jeremiah?" he asked. "Mr. President?" Jeremiah said in a "render-unto-Caesar" tone. "You have returned from Arecibo," White said, "with a copy of a message." "I returned with nothing," Jeremiah said, "and any message I received was addressed to me alone. I cannot speak for any other man." "I speak for many other men," White said. "And in their name I ask that you not reveal your message to anyone else." "So might Pharaoh have said to Moses when he came down from Mt. Horeb." "But I am not Pharaoh and you are not Moses and the message is not the Ten Commandments," White said. Jeremiah's eyes burned. His voice, in contrast, was curiously gentle. "You speak with a greater certainty than I can pretend to. You have legions -- " his glance flickered briefly over the guards and assistants who crowded the doorway and the hall outside -- "and all I have is my solitary mission. But I will fulfill it unless I am physically restrained and I will fulfill it this evening." At the end his voice had not seemed to change, but now it was smooth hard steel. White tried one more time. "If you do this," he said, "you will be sowing dragon's teeth of dissension and strife that may well destroy this country." A smile twisted Jeremiah's face and was gone. "I am not Cadmus and this is not Thebes -- and who knows God's plan for man?" White started to leave and Jeremiah said, "Wait." He turned back to his dressing table and picked up a piece of paper. "Here," he said, holding it out. "You will be the first to receive the message from the hands of Jeremiah." White took it, turned and walked the long echoing corridors back to the cars and said to the anonymous men who escorted him, "I want full coverage." He boarded the plane to continue his journey to Puerto Rico. voices. First came only whispers. They were faint but complex like a blending of thousands of lips and tongues. Though they might have been made without lips and tongues, by creatures who had no familiar organs but communicated by humming in their thorax or rubbing their antennae together. White thought about the long years of listening to this and wondered how men had endured it, had not gone mad. The whispering grew louder and became the sound of static, miscellaneous sound, noise, and then something more, something coming clearer, something almost intelligible, began to come through, reminding White of times when he had been a small boy lying in bed nearly asleep and people had been talking in the next room. He had been unable to make out what they were saying and unable to rouse himself enough to listen. Next, from John's tape, came snatches of music and bits of voices saying broken sentences between the static. "The voices," White said after the silence returned. "The voices," John agreed. White noticed that they had said the words differently, that John's tone had been excited and pleased. White was not pleased. He was disturbed at the thought of creatures somewhere out there with apparatus -- forty-five light years from here -- listening to the sounds of Earth, alien ears listening to the voices of Earth and sending them back again transmuted, dirtied. He had been on television often and recently on radio as well -- since its revival -- and he did not like to think of his voice and picture fleeing on restless waves through space for anyone or anything to intercept and possess -- a part of him. He wanted out of having to believe. "Maybe the voices are just a reflection," he said. "From forty-five light years away?" John asked. "We'd never pick up a thing." White tried to imagine the incredible distances between the stars that the voices must have traveled to reach that far place and return. He could not. He thought about an ant walking from Washington to San Francisco and back and that was not enough. "Maybe it's closer," he said. "Then we wouldn'l be getting the program from ninety years ago," John said. "Maybe it's been floating around in the atmosphere all these years," White said, waving his hands in the air. "Oh, I know. That's impossible, too. Only it's no more impossible than thinking of aliens sending us messages." Or this, he thought. He looked at the piece of paper Jeremiah had given him. There was a drawing on it, black ink on white paper -- it looked as if it had been done by a talented amateur. Perhaps it had been drawn by Jeremiah himself. It was a drawing of a stylized angel, wings spread behind, arms stretched in a kind of welcome or carrying a message of God's love, acceptance, its face peaceful. It and it was surrounded by a border was an angel of mercy, of love, of entwined flowers. By what impossible magic, White wondered, had the voices been translated into this? "The whole cosmological picture," John was saying, "makes the contact believable. There had to be intelligent life out there. This tape would be impossible if there were not other creatures in the galaxy, intelligent enough, curious enough, and capable of communicating with us across the light years, wanting, needing to find other creatures like themselves who could look at themselves and at the stars and wonder -- " White was caught in John's vision for a moment. He looked at his son's face and saw the excitement in it, the raptness, and he thought. You're a stranger to me and  cannot speak to you... He loved the boy -- that was the trouble. He didn't want to see him get hurt the way he had been hurt. He wanted to save him the torment, save him from learning things the hard way. That was the essence of humanity, being able to learn from the mistakes and successes of others, not having to learn it all over again each generation. He knew what John would say. "You're just following instinct. Being human is being able to do something different." Why was it always like this? The boy was an alien, but somehow he had to communicate. the powerful black car that had met him at the airport sped over the dark roads White was aware only of the quiet hum of the steam turbine, the smells of trees, grass and sea. This was better than Washington, he thought, and better than Houston. Or any place else he could think of where he had been recently. The concern that kept coiling tighter in his stomach like the spring of a wind-up toy began to relax. What had happened to all the wind-up toys he had known when a child? He wondered. Replaced, he thought, by battery-powered toys. Perhaps he was the last of the wind-up toy people. A windup President, he thought -- wound up tight in the ghetto and now working out all the frustrations and aggressions that had pushed him into the White House. Wind him up and see him right the ancient wrongs -- but carefully, carefully, so that domestic tranquility is not disturbed, so that international peace is not threatened... He laughed a bit ruefully and thought that something in that office in Washington did not let a man be what he had been or what he wanted to be, but forced him to be a President. John was looking at him and he realized that John had not heard him laugh for a long time. He leaned over to put his hand on John's. "It's all right," he said. "It was just a passing idea." And he thought, # could be a better man here. Maybe not a better President, but a better man. "We're almost there," John said. White took his hand away. "How do you know?" "I've been here before," John said. White settled back in his seat. He had not known that John was familiar with this place. He wondered why he had not been told about John's visit to the Project. What else about John was a secret, a mystery? fllHE mood passed. When the Project appeared out of the night, glimmering and vast and strange in the moonlight. White turned from it and would not look at it. The car pulled up beside a long, low concrete building. MacDonald was waiting for him inside the building. Again White knew a surge of empathy toward the man. He felt sorry that he had to kill what MacDonald had given his life to. MacDonald escorted the Presidential party down the painted concrete corridor. "Mr. President," he said, "you do us honor." But he walked casually and talked easily as if this party were no different from any of the others he had guided on night tours. The corridors were busy. Men and women were moving purposefully, as if it were the middle of the day instead of the middle of the night. And abruptly White realized that this was the busy part of the twenty-four hours for the Project -- listening was best at night. What would it be like, he wondered, to have the days and nights always reversed? To have light and darkturned around like a bat or an owl? And he thought that he should know the answer to that as well as anybody. People passed. MacDonald did not introduce any of them, perhaps sensing, without being told, that this was an unofficial visit -- or perhaps not wanting to stir up speculation in the Project about his visit. But some of the staff members glanced at White, then glanced a second time with a shock of recognition. White was used to that. And there were some who were busy talking to each other and glanced at him and continued their conversations without a pause. White was not used to that. He discovered that he didn't like it. He had thought that it was his loss of anonymity that he disliked, but he realized that he disliked more not being recognized at all. He also disliked the sterile corridor, echoing with footsteps and voices, and the room filled with electronic equipment through which he was ushered. He recognized oscilloscopes and recorders, but much of the equipment was alien to him and he was pleased that it should remain so. A man was sitting in front of a panel with earphones over his head. MacDonald waved to him as they passed and the man waved back, but his eyes were glazed as if they were focused on something of miles -- light-years. White corrected himself. He was ushered through another room that was virtually all computer. The walls were one great computer -- cables snaked into other rooms and the floor was crowded with data inputs and printers. It was the biggest setup of its kind White had ever seen, bigger even than the Pentagon's or the State Department's simulators or the Information Department's data files. The place smelled of oil and electricity and it talked to itself of information and events and correlations, of shoes and ships and sealing wax and it added one and one and one very fast, over and over again. Being in that room was like being inside a computer -- White felt himself to be a modern Jonah inside a great fish not yet born and he was relieved when it opened a mouth and spat him out into an office. The office did not reveal the evidences of a man's life, of twenty years of effort and dedication. Like the rest of the building it was plain. A simple desk was set in front of tall book shelves built into the wall and the shelves had real books on them with leather bindings. Some, of the books had titles in foreign languages and White remembered from John's briefing that MacDonald had been a linguist before he became an engineer. "Set up my information center," he said to John. "You can plug it right into the computer," MacDonald said. "My assistant will show you where." White and the Project director were alone. They faced each other and White hardened his heart against the man. If MacDonald recognized the situation he did not acknowledge it. Instead he asked casually, "Jeremiah?" White shook his head. "He refused to be moved. He is going to release the message to his faithful. His message, he called it." MacDonald motioned him to a chair. "And so it is," he said. "His message, my message, your message." White shook his head. "Not my message. Here is a copy of his message." He handed MacDonald the piece of paper Jeremiah had given him. MacDonald looked at the drawing of Jeremiah's angel, pursed his lips and nodded. "Yes, that's what Jeremiah saw. You didn't stop him?" "Some things a President can do and should do. Some he can do and should not do. Some things he cannot do. Stopping Jeremiah falls somewhere between the second and the third. But that -- " he indicated the piece of paper -- "can't be the message." "How much do you know about the Project?" MacDonald asked. "Enough," White said, hoping to forestall a repetition of John's briefing. "You know about the long listening without results?" MacDonald asked. "I know all that," White said. "And then the voices?" MacDonald pushed a button on his desk. "I've heard them," White said, but he was too late. The voices had already started. HI rilHE acoustics were better here  or something had been lost on John's tape. The whisperings that began it were more urgent here -- they held a note of pleading, of insistence, of anger, of despair. They shook White so that when they became the voices he relaxed as if the effort to hear and understand had taken all his strength. The voices, too, were a little different, as if they started at another point in an endless loop, and they were more distinct. chatterbox the one with the pretty masked champion of justice White shook himself to break the spell. "That wasn't the message," he said. MacDonald adjusted a dial on the desk. The voices continued in the background like a distant Greek chorus commenting on their predicament. "That was only what they used to attract our attention." "The message was in the static between the voices," MacDonald continued. "When we slowed it, stretched it, the static turned into a sound and silence pattern that we tried to decipher for months." "I'se regusted," White repeated in a deep voice and laughed. "You know that one?" MacDonald asked. "One of our folk heroes," White said in a self-deprecating tone. "Does it bother you to have a black President?" "About as much," MacDonald said, "as it bothers you to have a white Project director." MacDonald was not only wise; he was shrewd. He knew that differences existed between men and these differences inevitably affected how they felt about each other, about themselves. White had liked MacDonald from the start -- now he was beginning to admire him and that was dangerous. What John wanted to do was even more dangerous. He thought there were no more differences, that he could forget his color and his people, that he could live like a white man, concerned with himself alone. How could John be so blind to the realities of racism? The old hatreds and prejudices were merely hidden better now. You still had to be on guard: to trust yourself in their world without the protection of power or of righteous anger was to risk your soul. His son -- A ndrew White's son could not go over.  MacDonald said. "Those dots and silences between the voices could be translated as spaces filled and unfilled, like a crossword puzzle. The computer finally worked it out, figured out the length of the message -- where it began and where it stopped and what was false -- static, noise -- and what was the real message endlessly repeated. And it printed out the message for us." MacDonald reached for a frame that until now had been face down on his desk. White had not noticed it before. How much else had he not noticed? Had he missed something that might have enforced his stance in this matter? "Here it is," MacDonald said. He turned it over and reached it out to White. "This is the original message, the first one transferred from electronic signals in the computer onto paper. We had it framed for you -- we thought you might like to keep it for a while, to look at, to wonder about a bit, perhaps, and when you're finished with it, when you're tired of showing it to visitors, you might send it over to the Smithsonian." White took the frame reluctantly as if the message were one he did not really want to receive, like a summons or a subpoena or a warrant. He did not want to look at it or wonder about it -- he did not want it translated for him. He wanted to destroy it, to forget it. It was bad news and he understood the Egyptian tradition of executing the messenger who brought evil tidings. He looked at the message. It consisted of little marks scattered in random fashion across a blank sheet of paper. Whife looked up. "This is a message?" MacDonald nodded. "I know it's not impressive at first glance. What is impressive is its origin in the minds of alien creatures born under two alien suns -- red giants -- fortyfive light-years from here. That's how far it traveled to reach us, to reshape itself into the picture you hold in your hands." "It's still not much," White said. turning the frame over to look at the blank back as if there might be something more important, more revealing, on that side. "Perhaps it doesn't seem like much," MacDonald said patiently, "but the information contained in that sketch is surprising. 'A picture is worth a thousand words,' the Chinese are reputed to have said, and we can learn at least that much more from this than from words -- in some arbitrary symbols -- even if we could read the symbols. What we have consists of five hundred and eighty-nine dots and dashes, dots and blanks, a grid made up of nineteen spaces across and thirty-one spaces down -- and in those spaces the Capellans have drawn a portrait of themselves."   again. He was beginning to see forms and shapes in it and realized that his first reaction had been conditioned by his desire to believe that the computer marks were random, that the message was, in fact, meaningless. "Damn poor portrait," he muttered. "Like the stick figures children draw." "Or like the figures adults draw for children, the kind of images children can identify because they can draw them -- the kind of pictures you must draw with a blunt crayon or a grid. It looks like something intelligible even to the unsophisticated." White glanced up, amused. "Like me?" "Like you. But unlike most stick figures, this picture rewards study. Much about it still is ambiguous, but some of what it means seems reasonably clear. In the lower lefthand corner is a square four spaces to a side; another one is in the upper right. Those probably are suns." "Two suns?" White said and then felt foolish. "Of course. Capella has two suns. John told me and you told me, but I can't seem to remember things like that." " 'My words fly up, my thoughts remain below,' " MacDonald quoted. " 'Words without thoughts never to heaven go,' " White continued and enjoyed the look of admiration and new respect in MacDonald's glance. "Below the symbol in the upper right is a smaller square with single marks and double marks seemingly grouped around it. If a large square is a sun, a smaller square is a -- " " -- planet," White supplied. "That's right," MacDonald said. White felt as if he were back in school and had just received the teacher's approval. "And those single and double marks," MacDonald continued, "probably are satellites of the big planet. Theory suggests that only large superjovian planets would be able to maintain an orbit in a double-sun system. Life on a superjovian seems unlikely. But a superjovian could have earth-sized satellites on which an intelligent race of creatures could evolve. And the Capellan -- if that is what he is -- seems to be pointing with two of his, or her, arms -- or an arm and a wing -- toward one of the suns, the one in the upper right-hand corner, and one of the satellites, if that is what they are. The implication is: this is its sun -- not the other, which may be at a considerable distance -- and this is its home world." White nodded. In spite of himself he had become involved. "Ingenious. Almost like a detective story." He felt MacDonald's eyes on him and realized he was being played upon and enjoyed it. "We've been working at it, trying to put together the clues and solve the mystery," MacDonald said. "I have an excellent staff, Mr. much more capable than I. My job is to keep them supplied with pencils and rubber bands and paper clips." "I know that feeling," White said dryly. How much about him did MacDonald know? How much did he guess? How much was common to all administrators? MacDonald spoke again, more rapidly now, as if hastening toward a climax. "Below the satellites are numbers from one to nine written in a binary system, establishing a system of counting, the beginning of a common mathematics -- and the fact that the Capellans' intellectual processes are similar to ours. Down the left-hand side are what appear to be words -- numbers on the right, words on the left; numbers written horizontally, words with a vertical component." "Why words?" M acdonald shrugged. "We're still guessing about a lot of things. Perhaps they're building a vocabulary for later use when a word may be worth at least one picture, perhaps words are necessary to make a statement in the message that we have not yet deciphered -- perhaps they help explain the picture." "What are the words? Can you decipher them?" MacDonald pointed at the picture in White's hands. "They seem to apply to something that is on the same line or lines with them. usually to their right. Let's skip the top one for a moment. The next one is repeated three times. Two of them the Capellan is pointing at with his right upper limbs. Perhaps they are the Capellan word for 'Capellan.' You will notice that the third time the word appears it is opposite the dot underneath the Capellan, which -- if it is not an accidental dot or meaningless noise -- may mean that this, too, is a Capellan. Or a Capellan in embryo." He looked at White expectantly. "An egg?" White ventured. "Very likely. It may be trying to tell us that it breeds by laying eggs." "It's a bird." "Or a reptile. Or an insect. But more likely a bird, which would explain the second pair of limbs." "They really are wings?" White said. "Working wings or vestiges." White glanced at Jeremiah's drawing on MacDonald's desk and back to the framed computer readout. He was beginning to see how one could become the other, how Jeremiah could have seen the stick figure as an angel, the square thing on its head as a halo. The situation became more understandable, though no less serious. "And the other words?" he asked. "These are even more speculative," MacDonald said. "The third word may mean wing, the fifth, body or chest, the sixth, hips, or legs, the seventh, legs or feet. They may mean something else entirely, refer to function rather than parts. Some of these we're filing away until we have sopie repetitions." White was startled. "More messages are being received?" MacDonald shook his head. "The same message over and over. As if, having attracted our attention, the Capellans want to tell us only the important things about themselves and these they want to be sure we understand before they go on." "Like programed learning," White said. He was relieved that there were no more messages, that he had to cope with one alien communication, one problem, not a continuing series. "Or maybe," MacDqnald said, "they do not wish to go further, to send more messages of whatever kind, until they know we are receiving them and understand -- until we have replied." White quickly changed the subject. "What matters of importance are they trying to communicate to us?" "Who they are. Where they live. What they call themselves. How they reproduce. How they think." "How do they think?" White asked. "In words and numbers and images," MacDonald replied. "The way we do." White studied the picture as if by looking at it he could force it to yield up its secrets, but it clung to them stubbornly. "Do they think the same way we think -- in terms of advantage and disadvantage, in terms of profit and loss, in terms of victory and defeat, in terms of what's in it for me." MacDonald looked at White much, White thought, as he had been looking at the picture. MacDonald shook his head. "They seem quite peaceful to me. All of us don't think in terms of advantage and conflict. Increasingly, I think, we becorqe more uncompetitive. And birds always have been a symbol of peace." "Only the dove," White said gloomily. "Did you ever see a bluejay attacking other birds or cats or even people? What about hawks and eagles and vultures? Any creature that becomes the dominant species on its world has to be aggressive. How does a bird think?" How does a man think? A person you have raised within your home, within your arms, within your love -- how does he think? How can one reach him, tell him, make him see what he is, what the world is like? What he wanted to say was, "Look, son, you see the world as a benign, smiling place of peace and opportunity and fair play, but it's not like that. You go on thinking it is, and the first chance it gets it's going to bite your black ass off" And John would say, "Stop talking like a nigger. Father. " IV  picture in his hands to MacDonald's face. "Do you have a son?" he asked and, hearing himself say it, realized he had let slip something about himself. Not, "Do you have any children?" But, "Do you have a son?" In an age when one child was the norm MacDonald perhaps would not notice. MacDonald's face softened. "Yes," he said. White had gotten through. "We're a lot alike," White said. "That was my son who came in with me." "I know," MacDonald said. "He acts as my personal assistant. He is very much interested in your Project." "I know," MacDonald said. "I wouldn't know what to do without him," White said and the words sounded like a plea in his ears. Perhaps it was. "My son is only eight months old," MacDonald said. White raised his eyebrows and MacDonald chuckled. "I've spent my life waiting," he said. "For him I almost waited too long." White thought of MacDonald waiting here at the Project among all these alien machines with their alien smells, listening for a message from the stars that never came, listening without results for fifty years. Bosh! He was sentimentalizing again. That wasn't this man. The Project itself was fifty years old, but MacDonald had been with it only twenty years and he was an engineer -- no doubt he liked machines and their smells and their meaningless noises. Still, twenty years... And now the message had come and it would never be acknowledged. White felt a new flash of sympathy for MacDonald and all the people who had given their lives to the search. "You don't look like a man who has been told that his life's work can't be completed," White said. MacDonald smiled. It was the kind of patient smile he must have maintained throughout the long listening. White thought. "I've waited a long time," MacDonald said. "So have the Capellans. We can wait some more if necessary. But I hope your decision can be changed. You're still here and you're still listening." "I owe you that," White said. MacDonald waited. He could have said. You don't owe me anything, Mr. President. We owe you for your sacrifices. White thought with fleeting irritation. "Those other words," he said. "The ones you passed over -- what about them?" "If those are words at the bottom," MacDonald said, pointing out the two symbols at the bottom of the page beneath the egg, "the one in the upper left-hand corner is repeated below. It could mean sun." "And the other word at the bottom?" "We don't know," MacDonald said. "Perhaps more sun. You will notice that the sun at the bottom left has rays at each of its corners. The one at the top has only a single beginning of a ray. Perhaps the distant sun is hotter and they're trying to tell us this in case we have the astronomical capability to distinguish them." White studied the picture again. "All that from this?" "As you said -- a detective story. We're detectives hunting for clues and we have a great many clues. And a great research tool." He waved his hand toward the computer room. "Virtually the entire written history and literature of mankind -- in all the written languages -- is stored in there. Everything we do or say within the Project is recorded. It's that kind of computer. It learns and compares and translates and stores and works cryptograms and breaks codes. And, of course, what we are working with is not cryptography but anti-cryptography -- the designing of a code impossible to misunderstand." "Our earlier telephone conversation is also recorded?" White asked. "If we wished, we could recall the information upon voice command or eliminate it from the record upon written command." White waved a hand. "It doesn't matter. What I have done and said is a matter of record throughout the world and when my term of office is over it will all be ferreted out by scholars and dissected and buried in a library somewhere. What I can't understand is why Jeremiah was here?" M acdonald grew thoughtful. "The Project has not been a secret. One of my responsibilities has been to keep it going and one way I have fulfilled that responsibility has been to tell people what we were doing, to show them what our work meant, how important it was." Just as you are doing with me. White thought. "Public relations?" he said. "Promotion?" "Yes," MacDonald said. "Communication?" White suggested. "I like that best," MacDonald said. "I do, too," White admitted. John opened the far door. "Mr. President," he said. "We have a report from Houston." "Let's have it," White said. MacDonald pushed a button on his desk. As the familiar window opened in front of them. White said, "I hate this stuff." "Me, too," MacDonald said. "It's a filtered way of seeing and hearing -- most of the sensory clues are missing." White looked at MacDonald in mild surprise -- then the scene came alive. The view was from mid-air -- perhaps from a hovering jet -- outside the Houston temple. Men and women were marching back and forth in the street, picketing the Prophet. They were carrying signs, some protesting the Project, decrying the message as a hoax, contact with aliens a potential calamity. So the fat was already in the fire. White thought. Jeremiah had reached his audience. Between the pickets other men and women passed and entered the building in an irregular but persistent flow. Beyond the pickets, as the view pulled back again, silent figures stood massed like a low cloud over the street, waiting for something -- a word, an event, a signal. From their appearance it was difficult to determine whether they were spectators or participants waiting for their moment. The scene changed. Now the viewpoint was inside the giant dome. The camera locked briefly on the distant ceiling, then slowly panned the seats. Every one was filled and more people were sitting and standing in the aisles. Below them, in a circle of light, like a gleaming stick figure in black and white, stood Jeremiah. He was not alone. A creature was behind him, an evanescent, transparent figure -- clearly an angel -- with halo and wings outspread. It rested its right hand on Jeremiah's shoulder. The stick figure raised his left hand to the crowd and the crowd came to its feet in one simultaneous movement. White could not hear anything -- he supposed sound accompanied the transmission but it was not turned up -- yet he could feel the shock wave that exploded from more than fifty thousand throats and shook the distant ceiling of the temple. "Trouble," White said as the scene faded and MacDonald turned it off. White sighed. He did not like trouble. Nobody liked trouble, perhaps, but Presidents liked it least of all. "Excitement," MacDonald commented. "Disturbance, dissension." White frowned. We have solved many of the problems that threatened to tear this nation apart at the time the Project was started. Trouble of the kind we just saw will keep us from solving the others. We need calm, serenity, direction and purpose. Jeremiah's angel and your message from the stars are diversions -- they mean trouble. The old problems of the chosen peoples and the outcasts, the favored and the fallen, the elect and the non-elect -- all these will return. This angel of Jeremiah's brings not peace but a sword. I don't see how he could have read that into the message." MacDonald picked up a piece of illustration board from his desk -- something else he had missed, White thought -- and held it out. "I had a staff artist prepare this for you. Something comparable to what I thought Jeremiah would describe." " over, looked at it. It, too, had a drawing, but this one was a drawing of a tall birdlike creature with vestigial wings. On its head was a transparent helmet. At opposite corners of the drawing were stylized representations of suns; below the one in the upper righthand corner was a Jupiter-like planet with four satellites, two small ones like the moon and two larger ones, one resembling Venus, the other Earth-like in proportion. Numbers from one to nine were written underneath along the righthand edge. Running down the lefthand side were words: sun. Capellan, wing, Capellan, chest, hips, legs, Capellan. And below the figure was a large, well-shaped egg; below that were two more words: sun and hotter sun. Through the creature's transparent helmet could be seen the face of an alien obviously avian in evolution but also intelligent. The bird looked interested, gentle, benevolent... "I suppose," White said, "one is just as reasonable as the other." "That's one reason I couldn't tell Jeremiah he was wrong," MacDonald said. "He had Just as much a right to his interpretation as I to mine." "Your other reason," White said, "was that his acceptance of the message was an advantage for the Project." MacDonald shrugged. "Certainly. Although whatI was trying to tell him was that the message was no threat to him or his religious beliefs. And that is true." White was a little surprised at MacDonald's cynicism, though he was seldom surprised by anyone's opportunism. Somehow he had been building a different image of MacDonald. "What you are saying is that you allowed him to deceive himself." "No," MacDonald said steadily. "We don't know what the message says. We're interpreting it on a simple mechanistic basis, reading it at a kind of childish, stickfigure level. Jeremiah is interpreting it on a more adult scale, translating symbols into images. The two drawings -- ours and Jeremiah's -- are of roughly equal value. The only reality we have is the computer grid." White said softly, "Such a small thing to cause so much distur"If you allow us to release what we bance." believe is the substance of the "Temporary," MacDonald said, message, let the knowledgeable sun Capellan wing Capellan chest hips legs Capellan scientists of the world supply their interpretations, let us come up with an answer and transmit it to the Capellans -- " White looked at the drawing in his hand. He did not answer MacDonald directly. "Do you have a pencil?" he asked. "Or a crayon or pen?" MacDonald rummaged in his desk and produced a broad-tipped pen. White worked over the face of the bird for a moment and then handed the illustration board to MacDonald. Now the bird was no longer humanoid. Its beak was longer and curved at the end, a beak made for biting and tearing. The bird's eyes were hooded and cruel. It was a bird of prey looking for its next meal. "What if it really looks like that?" White asked. "The question," he should have said, "is what is the world really like? Is it as you see it or as I know it? If some doubt remains about the answer -- wouldn't it be better to consider the past, to learn the history of your people, to be black until you are certain the present has changed its old ways, its old habits of mind?" But he had said instead, "By God, I know the world, John, and you don't. You've got to take my word for it if you can't see for yourself" And John had told him, "The past is irrelevant." But even that was a statement out of the past. T ime was running out. White felt. Soon he would have to terminate this conversation and decide what to do about the trouble that was coming, that he could feel in his hips. But he hated to cut off this man -- this good man, he thought -- until he was satisfied. "What difference can it make," MacDonald was saying, "fortyfive light years away? They want to communicate. They're looking for other minds, for intelligent fellow creatures in the universe." "But why?" White asked. "Why go to all the trouble?" "So they won't be alone. For the same reason we've listened. So we wouldn't be alone. It is a terrible thing to be alone. Besides, they already know we're here." "What?" White asked, surprised, a little alarmed. "The voices," MacDonald said. The voices. Of course. The aliens had picked up the old radio broadcasts, so they knew there were people at the other end. "They don't know who we are or what we are," White said. "They don't know whether we have received their message or whether we have deciphered it or whether we will respond to it -- or whether we can do any of these things." MacDonald put his fingertips together. "Does it matter?" White shrugged a bit impatiently. "You and your colleagues are the experts on aliens and on alien potentials, but even a layman can imagine a situation in which it might matter." MacDonald smiled. "The bogyman from the stars?" "There are bogymen," White said. "The tribe from the east or the north. The bad men from the hills. The lynch mob from the village." "None of them civilized," MacDonald said. "None of them trying to communicate." "I can find examples of that, too. Maybe the Capellans are signaling a number of different worlds, and they will determine which one to invade according to which one responds." "Even if interstellar travel is possible -- which it probably is not; even if interstellar warfare is possible -- which it almost certainly is not," MacDonald said, "even then, why would they want to invade another world?" White spread his hands. "Why did they expend the effort to signal us in the first place?" MacDonald started to speak but White continued. " 'Dear Miss Lonelyhearts, I have been waiting haps they need to be sure we have not ruined our planet with radioactivity since we discovered radio. Perhaps they intend to send us instructions for constructing a matter transmitter. Perhaps they require a certain level of technology from us to make us worthwhile as a subject world." "If all this were possible," MacDonald said, "then we must also remember that they have put themselves and their world in our hands as much as we would put ourselves in theirs by replying to their communication. That demonstrates a certain amount of trust." "Or confidence. Or arrogance." "I cannot believe -- " MacDonald began. "But can you conceive?" White broke in. "You have spent your life among scholarly men of good will. To you the universe is a benevolent place -- it has treated you with kindness or at least neutrality. I have seen passion and malice and greed and I know that intelligence is not necessarily benevolent. In fact, in my experience it is more likely to be merely an instrument in the persistent search for advantage, in weighing profit and loss and finding a means of maximizing profit and minimizing loss." V as White had expected. "Logic is our assurance," MacDonald said calmly. "The only thing worth sending from star to star is information and the certain profit from such an exchange far outweighs the uncertain advantage from any other kind of behavior. The first benefit is the awareness that other intelligent creatures exist in our universe -- this alone gives at least some of us strength and courage. Next, receiving information from an alien world could be like having our own instruments there, perhaps even our own scientists to measure and record, but with the additional advantage of a breadth and duration of measurements under a variety of conditions. Finally come the cultural and scientific knowledge and development of another race, and the treasure to be gained from this kind of exchange is beyond calculation." White changed his approach. "What if it changes us? We have seen problems of cultural shock, when a more advanced culture meets a more primitive one. Some of the societies that have gone through it here on Earth have disintegrated. Some have become slaves. The ones that survived did so by changing their values, attitudes and behavior." MacDonald studied White as if estimating his ability to understand. "I should think you would not find conditions so perfect that you would not welcome change." "I welcome my kind of change." "Besides," MacDonald said, "any examples of cultural shock would have to include societies that are unsophisticated or isolated, that could not imagine anything superior to themselves, even anything different -- " "As a tearful old medicine man once said to Carl Jung," White said, as if he were remembering, "we might find ourselves without dreams." , "We are not so naive," MacDonald said. "We know that there are other intelligent beings in the universe; we know that they will be different from us and at least some of us hunger for the exchange. Our dreams are of spaceflight and alien contact -- an entire literature has developed it, and our myths reinforce it with their flying saucers and visitations. We have been listening now for fifty years and people are prepared to hear something. They are psychologically ready for contact. Now they know we have been contacted. They have heard the voices and they have seen one version of the message -- " John opened the door again. "More information coming in, Mr. President." MacDonald looked at White. White nodded and MacDonald pressed a button. The first scene showed police battling a mob outside the Solitarian Temple. Stains could be seen on the streets when the conflict swirled an opening into view. Bodies could be seen, too, and some of the bodies wore uniforms. Men and women were streaming out of the cathedral, trying to get through the battle -- or join it. MacDonald turned up the sound. The conflict rumbled like distant thunder. The second scene revealed a smaller mob in the street in front of a neo-classical building; around it, like a moat, a reflecting pool kept the mob at a distance. But there were shouts in a language other than English and raised fists. The third, fourth and fifth scenes were similar -- the only variations were the architectural styles of the buildings, the color and dress of the mob and the language of the shouts. The sixth scene showed a group of people, men, women, and children, gathered on a dark hilltop around a man in dark robes. They were looking up at the stars in silence. The seventh scene revealed something fleshy, bloody and visceral spread out on pavement like an abstract painting. The view tilted up the side of the building until it reached the distant concrete peak. The eighth scene showed ambulances pulling up to a hospital emergency entrance. The ninth scene was a morgue. The tenth scene revealed an impenetrable traffic snarl as cars and copters tried to leave a city. What would John be like in the kind of world White knew, the kind of world that existed out there? John had not been exposed to mob passions, violence, ignorance and prejudice. White had wanted to spare his son the kind of hurt that he had felt, the kind of bitterness that even now twisted his guts in secret sorrow. His actions had not been a kindness, but rather a mistaken sentimentality that was now turning on him. Even the basic political facts, the kinds of bargaining and trades that politics forced on a man, he had shielded John from; he had not wanted his son to be touched by that kind of pitch. Or was it that he did not want his son to know what made his father's skin black? To be black -- and without a son?  MacDonald said. "They're reacting out of fear." White took a deep breath. It was a habit when he was forced to make a decision, as if he could draw in the situation and force it down to where his decisions were made. Soon he would have to make a statement, commit himself in a way he could never review, unleash forces he could never recall. "It seems," he said quietly, "like the start of something -- religious riots, perhaps, even a religious war -- or the end of something." "People are reacting to lack of information," MacDonald said. "Let us communicate with them. People are uncertain. An official announcement and a planned campaign of information about the Project and the message and the answer -- " "Might ease the fears," White said, "or reinforce them." "The fears are not logicaL Facts will dispel them. The Capellans cannot come here. Matter transmission is fantasy and we cannot imagine any kind of propulsion system that could enable any life form even to approach the speed of light." "What we cannot imagine," White said, "has had a habit of coming true the last few centuries. And what was considered impossible by one generation became the next generation's commonplace. Tell me -- why do you insist on replying to this message? Isn't it enough that your search has been successful, that you have demonstrated the existence of intelligent life in the universe?" "I could give you rationalizations," MacDonald said. "There are many good reasons -- I have given you the most important one: communication between aliens could result in incalculable benefits to both -- but behind all the rationalizations, as you suspect, is the personal motivation. I will be dead before our answer can reach Capella but I want my efforts to be rewarded, my convictions to be proved correct, my life to have been meaningful. Just as you do." "We come down to fundamentals at last," White said. "Always. I wish to leave a legacy to my son and to the world. I'm not a poet, a prophet, an artist, a builder, a statesman or a philanthropist. All I can leave is an open door. An open line to the universe. hope, the prospect of something new -- " "We all want that," White said. "Not all of us," MacDonald said. "Some of us wish to pass on our hatreds, our battles -- not something new but something old. I want to give my children the future, not the past. The past is not irrelevant, but we can't live there. Believe me: once the answer is sent, peace will come to the world." "Why then?" "For one thing, it will be done, over. The people who are quarreling now will realize that they are human beings -- that the real differences lie out there. That if we can communicate with unearthly life forms -- why shouldn't we communicate with each other across mere language and cultural barriers -- " John said, "The Chinese Ambassador is calling, Mr. President," and White realized that he had been so involved in MacDonald's argument that he had not noticed the door's opening. "I don't have my translator with me," he said. "Don't worry," MacDonald said. "The computer will take care ofit." had changed places White found himself behind MacDonald's desk, staring into the window. The Chinese face above the colorful tunic said, in English, with almost exact lip synchronization, "Mr. President, my country respectfully requests that you control the disturbances within your borders, and that you cease the provocative news announcements threatening the peace of friendly nations." "You may tell your premier," White said carefully, "that we regret these disturbances more than anyone, that we hope to bring them under control soon and that we have no mechanism for controlling news announcements, as he has." The sleek Chinese head nodded politely. "My country also requests that you make no answer to the message you have received from Capella, now or in the future." "Thank you, Mr. Ambassador," White said politely, but before he could turn to MacDonald the Chinese face was replaced by a Russian. "The Russian Ambassador," John said. "The Soviet Union is greatly disturbed by the suppression of this message," the Russian said brusquely. "We wish you to know that we, too, have received the message and are composing a reply to it. We will announce this shortly." And the window was empty and shimmering. "No more," White said. The window winked out. He put his hands on the desk. It was a good, solid working surface, not a ceremonial piece of furniture like his desk in the White House, and he felt as if he could work here. Here, seated in MacDonald's chair, looking at MacDonald, he felt as if their roles had been reversed, as if he were in charge here. "I think you knew about the Russians and the Chinese," White said. "The fraternity of science is closer than the fraternity of birthplace or commonmother tongue." "How did they learn about the message?" MacDonald spread his hands in a gesture of helplessness. "Too many people knew about it. If I had suspected that we would not be permitted to release the information as a matter of course, that there would be any question about our replying, I would not have assembled my people for our moment of triumph. But once the word was out the information could not be entirely suppressed. We were not a secret project. We were a scientific laboratory committed to sharing our findings with the world. Why, we even have some Chinese and Russian exchange scientists working with us. At this late date -- " "Nobody thought you would succeed," White said. MacDonald looked at White in surprise. It was the first time White had seen MacDonald surprised at anything. "Then why did you fund us?" MacDonald asked. "I don't know why the Project was started," White said. "I haven't looked up its historical origins and perhaps the real answer isn't there, anyway. But I suspect that the answer is much the same as our rationalization over the past few years: it was something scientists wanted to do and nobody saw any harm in it. After all, we live in the age of welfare." "Public welfare," MacDonald corrected. "Welfare of all kinds," White said. "This nation -- and other nations, some of them before us, some of them after us -- set out on a conscious policy of eliminating poverty and injustice." "The function of government is 'to promote the general welfare,' " MacDonald said. "It is also a deliberate policy. Poverty and injustice are evils, but they are endurable evils in a world where other problems are greater. They are not endurable in a complex, technological society where cooperation is essential, where violence and rioting can destroy a city, even civilization itself." "Of course." "So we turned ourselves around and set this nation to the task of eliminating poverty and injustice -- and we have done it. We have established a stable social system where everyone has a guaranteed annual income and can do pretty much what he pleases except procreate without limit or harm others in other ways." MacDonald nodded. "That has been the great accomplishment of the past few decades -- the welfare movement." "Except we don't call it welfare any more," White said. "It's democracy, the system, the way things are, what people are entitled to. What makes you think that science is not part of the system?" "It opens the door to change." WOT if it is unsuccessful," White said. "Or if it is successful in certain limited, predictable ways as in the space program. God knows we thought the Project was safe enough. Certainly it's part of the welfare program, and the diversion of public funds to support it over the years has been a dole to the scientists to keep them busy and out of mischief. The important task of government, you see, is to keep conditions stable, to hold down disturbances and unrest, to maintain itself -- and the best way to accomplish these ends is to give everybody the opportunity to do what he or she wants -- except change things. Don't tell me you haven't suspected this all along, that you haven't used it." "No," MacDonald said -- and then, "yes. I guess so. I knew that if we made difficulties it would be easier to get money. I guess I realized certain facts without facing them squarely. And now you want us to stop, just like that." "Not just like that," White said kindly. "Wind it down. Pretend to be considering an answer. Keep searching for other messages. Set up another project somewhere -- to do something. You've had experiences. Put your mind to it. You'll know what to do." But the battle against injustice and poverty was not won, White knew. John thought it was -- he thought he could be discharged from duty. But his attitude meant desertion. That was what White had called John: "Deserter. " Welfare wasn't enough. Too many blacks were satisfied with their guaranteed, annuals, were for more. They had to be educated. They had to be led. They needed figures like himself to model themselves after, symbols such as John could be if he stayed in politics. Oh, there were other models -- black scientists, black doctors, black artists, even some black members of the Project. But not yet enough -- the percentages still said that inequality was a reality. He had presided over the welfare state, but he hadn't thought welfare would get John. MacDonald was thoughtful as if he were weighing something deep inside himself. Does he think in his hips like Teddy and me? "I've spent my life in search of truth," MacDonald said. "I can't lie now." White sighed. "Then we'll have to find someone who can." "It won't work. The scientific community will act, when suppressed, the same way as any other minority." "We must have tranquility." "In a technological world," MacDonald said, "change in inevitable. What you must have for tranquility is reasonable change, manageable change." "And the change the message brings is unmanageable, incalculable." "That's because you have not allowed us to manage it -- I don't like that word -- you haven't let us communicate our reality to the people, explain it to them in such a way they see it as an adventure, as a promise, as a gift of understanding and awareness and information and insight yet to be delivered. Besides, how can you know what the world or this nation will need ninety years from now?" "Ninety years?" White laughed shakily. "I think no farther ahead than the next election. What do ninety years have to do with any of this?" "That is the length of time it will take an answer to reach Capella and for their reply to come to us," MacDonald said. "Those ninety years are what I meant when I said I wanted to leave a legacy for my son -- and his son. Why, by the time our answer reaches Capella you and I will be dead, Mr. President. Most of the people now alive will be dead; your son will be elderly and my son will be middle-aged. And by the time the response reaches us from Capella, virtually everyone now alive will be dead. What we do we do not for ourselves but for future generations. We bequeath you," MacDonald said softly, "a message from the stars." "Ninety years," White repeated. "What kind of communication is that?" "As soon as people understand," MacDonald said confidently, "the disturbances will disappear. Fear, anger, hatred, distrust -- these don't last. Tranquility can last -- and tranquility will return -- along with a vague sense of something pleasant that may happen in the indefinite future, like the promised land -- not now, not tomorrow, but some time. And those who threaten the tranquility, from nation to individual, consciously threaten a definite future good -- and will refrain." VI  room once more, small, simple place where a man had worked for twenty years and left few marks behind. Perhaps, he thought, MacDonald had left his mark elsewhere -- on people, on ideas, on a project, on the stars -- and he still felt that sense of unease in his hips that said No, this is wrong... and he felt sorry for everybody and hoped that his discomfort was not caused merely by the fact that he was not an intellectual, because he felt uncomfortable with ideas, because he could not think in terms of centuries. "I can't take the chance," he said. "You will not send an answer. You will begin the dismantling of the Project. Can you do it?" He stood up. The discussion was over. MacDonald rose thoughtfully. "Is there nothing I can say to change your mind?" White shook his head. "You have said it all. Believe me, you have done everything any man could do." "I know what kind of legacy I wish to leave my son," MacDonald said. "What kind of legacy do you wish to leave yours?" White looked at him sadly. "That's unfair. I do what I must. Will you do what you must?" MacDonald sighed. White saw the life go out of him and felt sad. "Let me handle it my way," MacDonald said. "We will continue to study the message, continue to riddle its meaning. Gradually I will shift the listening to other locations." "You want a chance to wait me out?" White said. "You hope for better luck with my successor?" "Our time scale is different. The Project can wait." "You have in me," White said, "someone who still believes in change. My successor will believe in none, and his successor will want to take conditions back." He shrugged with regret and held out his hand to be shaken, protecting automatically the way he had learned to do in campaigning. "But perhaps your way is best. Keep hoping. Keep your Project going. Keep your men working. But do not -- I will put this in writing immediately even though it has been recorded by your computer -- do not send an answer. I have my own men on your project and they will have their instructions." MacDonald hesitated and then took White's hand. "I'm sorry," he said. White didn't know why MacDonald was sorry. Perhaps he was sorry that he had to preside over the betrayal of the Project. Perhaps he was sorry for a President who had to compromise himself and his country's ideals. Perhaps he even mourned for the human race, for whom there would be no more messages from the stars. He might even feel unhappy for the Capellans who would receive no answer to their hopeful message. "I never asked you," White said, "what you would have answered if you had been permitted to send an answer." MacDonald reached past White and picked up the last sheet of paper of his desk. He handed it to White.                                                                 "It's simple and obvious." He paused, added: "Anticryptography. It's not even very original. Bernard Oliver suggested something like this more than fifty years ago. It tries to tell the Capellans pretty much what they told us; who we are, where we live, what we call ourselves, how we breed, how we think." White looked at the paper. "You're holding it sideways," MacDonald said. "We had to stretch it out the other way to keep the same grid dimensions." White turned the sheet of paper around and looked at it for several seconds. He began to laugh. After a few moments, MacDonald asked, "What's funny?" White's laughter stopped as quickly as it had begun. He wiped his eyes and blew his nose. "I'm sorry," he said. "I wasn't laughing at the answer. I don't begin to understand half of what's here. But that's obviously a father and a mother and child -- and the Capellans would have no way of knowing whether they were white or black." What would the President say to his son John when he and John returned to Washington? That he had ordered a great man to hide Original Cover Paintings and Inside Illustrations from ( # # ) The original cover paintings -- some double size, some same size, many already framed -- are for sale. These are exactly as the artists painted them, unmarred by type or overprinting. The price is # each. My choice -- first orders will be sent the best (in my opinion) selections. If the one you receive is not to your liking, return it and I will send you a different choice for # (to cover postage and mailing). Black-and-white original illustrations are also for sale. Small size: #. Large size: #. Our choice -- same exchange offer. I don't have too many left, so hurry! Bob Guinn P.O. Box #, Village Station New York, N.Y. # his greatness, to destroy what he had built? White knew what the acknowledgment would do to John, what it would do to their relationship. "It's only your own vision you can see," John would say. "You are blind to others' visions." What if John were right? What if the revolution were over and the rest was now up to the individual? Maybe the important battle now was to allow individual greatness once more to be expressed -- to open up society again? What was it John had said? White remembered. He remembered too well. "Politics is dead. Father," John had said. "Don't you understand that? Why do you think they let you be President? Being President doesn't matter any more." rI HE speakers on either side of  the room were saying, "Mac! Mac!" "Yes, Oley," MacDonald said. "John White had just had an idea about the message," the speakers said. "I hate to break in on your conference, but I don't think it ought to wait." "That's all right," MacDonald said, glancing questioningly at White. "We were just finishing." Almost before the words had faded, a stocky, sandy-haired, middle-aged man was in the room. John followed him. "Olsen," MacDonald said, "this is -- " "I know," the other said. "Mr. President," he said, giving it the least possible break in the flow of his enthusiasm. "It falls into place like the last piece of a puzzle." White looked at his son. John was clearly pleased and excited but reluctant to speak. "Is this your idea?" White asked skeptically. "Really your idea?" John nodded. "Yes." "You tell them," Olsen said, turning to John. "You," John said. Olsen turned back to MacDonald. "The symbols for the two suns were different, right?" he asked, speaking rapidly, not waiting for an answer. "The sun in the upper right-hand corner had a single mark extending from it. The one in the lower left had two marks at each corner, like rays. The words in the upper left and at the bottom to the right of the lower sun seem to be the symbol for sun." "Yes," MacDonald said, looking at White and then back at Olsen. "And the next symbol at the bottom we interpreted as more sun, or bigger sun, or hotter sun. I was showing it to John and he said, 'Maybe that isn't just an idle description. Maybe it's the answer to another question about themselves they want us to know -- namely what's happening to them? Maybe the distant sun is increasing its energy output, radiating more heat, possibly turning nova.' " ','What does that mean?" White asked. He was asking the question of anyone, but he was looking at John. His voice was troubled, he realized, and he didn't know why. And then he thought that to have the sun change in the sky was a basic alteration in the scheme of things that would be frightening beyond terror. He tried to imagine what it would be like on Earth if the sun began to glow brighter, hotter. What would men do? Would they tell other intelligent races in the universe about themselves? Or would they hide? MacDonald was saying something. "... which may explain the helmets, if that is what they are. Perhaps they have to wear the helmets -- and protective suits as well -- whenever they go outside. To keep out the heat." "I'm sorry," White said. "What did you say?" "The temperature increase from the more distant sun," MacDonald said, "may not be a great problem. But now their sun -- the sun the superjovian planet orbits around -- show signs of going nova as well." "They're going to die," White said. "Yes," MacDonald said.  aid believed it, the man called Oley believed it, John believed it -- they were convinced that what even White had surmised was true, mourned the Capellans as if they were friends. Perhaps they were: MacDonald had lived with them in anticipation for twenty years now. And now that he had found them, had communicated with them, he had discovered that they were doomed. "The message carries no suggestion of an attempt to escape," MacDonald said. "The helmet, if that is what it is, could imply an acceptance of conditions as they exist -- strange we didn't wonder immediately -- why helmets on their home planet? Escape by spaceship may be possible for a few, perhaps -- they surely must have developed spaceflight with other satellites of the superjovian so close -- but no ships are suggested in the message. Perhaps their philosophy breeds acceptance." "They're going to die," White said again. "That changes the situation," John said. "You feel it, don't you. Father?" "We can't go there any more than they can come here," MacDonald said. "We can't help them, but we can let them know that they did not live in vain, that their last great effort to communicate was successful." He picked up the answer he had shown White and with the broadtipped pen sketched, over the head of the child the head, shoulders and upper torso of a Capellan arm in arm with the humans. White looked at the picture and considered the question, but he knew in his hips what the answer was. The public would accept this message -- it would please the people and the exchange would enlarge their vision and their understanding, bring them closer together, give them courage and a belief in themselves. "Yes," he said. "Send it." Later, as he and John stood at the entrance of the building, he realized that John was hanging back. "What is it, son?" "I'd like to stay for a while," John said. "I'd like to find out what I would have to do to join the Project, to be able to contribute something." He hesitated and then he added: "If it's all right. Dad." Something tightened inside White's chest and then slowly went away like ice melting. "Of course, son," he said, "if that's what you want to do." In a moment John was gone and White looked out across the phosphorescent white parking lot to where a slowly moving radio telescope was outlined against the night sky, held aloft on an arm like a searchlight ready to be turned on, ready to pierce the night with the stars. Some time soon the answer to a message from the stars would be flung out wave after wave, on its long journey to a distant world. Or if not from this particular antenna, some other. He imagined it going now and tried to feel in his hips that he was right, but he was not sure. He hoped he was right -- right for John, right for the black people, right for his country, right for all humanity now and to come, right for intelligent life everywhere. And his vision fled outward and upward into the infinite where there were other creatures incredibly different from him and he thought they said, "Well done, Andrew White."  Man has always risked his life on the right to be human! M arlowe attached the history hypnocord again. His brown eyes began to fall out of focus and the lines ground deep into his face softened... Earth Union now empired over four hundred habitable planets and eighty-two however, like many which had preceeded it, failed to return riches in excess of its costs. The impoverishment of Earth brought military thanes to power in the subdivisions of the Earth Union. For two centuries the threat of a war of extinction was constantly with man. The deadlock was shattered by the sudden appearance of the Wagerers, a religious-political cult. From a small nucleus the cult spread rapidly through Earth's homogeneous population. Fatalistic, the cult used games of chance to represent fate in individual and political relations. This culminated with Ultimate's creation of a four-dimensional gambling matrix and its intainment units... The hypnocord, directed by a quick arrow of consciousness, switched itself off. Awareness of the exterior world reentered Marlowe's mind. He rose, a man close to forty, his body leanly strong. His height was medium, yet he almost touched the ceiling of his small, featureless cubicle. It had been designed to his size specifications or, rather, to the slaves his size. His hair was thick, its blackness speckled at the temples with gray. In his face were deep grooves of lines, craters of Mars, showing the tired hopelessness of the slave. Yet the lines showed more -- a fierceness unsubdued, a determination. He opened a wall panel and pressed a button. The hypnocord receded into the wall. Another button opened a viewscreen. "Financial accounts of Marlowe, owned by sub-Ultimate A-Forty-one." Marlowe spoke in a firm voice. Immediately a balance sheet appeared on the screen. "Marlowe net equity three hundred and five standard units," a mechanical voice intoned. Marlowe pressed a button and a wall panel covered the screen. He considered the number -- #. His lifetime's savings. It could purchase a cubicle ten times as large as the one he occupied even on overcrowded Earth. It could purchase a pleasure slave, perto the stars he could be a substantial landowner. Despite being a slave to the robot A#, he could still own robots of the lesser orders. # units invested in an #series robot would bring him an income for life. There was one thing, however, # units could not buy. That was Marlowe's freedom. A mind probe came at Marlowe, quick and unannounced as always. He put up no shield, for to do so was illegal, but a picture formed in his mind of a pleasure robot -- android, feminine. The probe slipped off and returned to A#. Marlowe made no sign to indicate he had noticed the probe, but as soon as it was gone the picture of the pleasure robot vanished from his mind. The surface of his mind was open, yet every fiber of his body hid his real desires from A#. Marlowe's father had been a Wagerer -- who had not been? Marlowe's father had gambled away his wealth first, then his wages, his possessions, finally, his freedom. There were no free men any more. The four-dimensional game addicted humans to gambling. It had a fascination far beyond the dull life of beehive cubicles and uniform luxury. It was... Marlowe broke away from this train of thought. Only one question existed in his mind -- could he win? Men did win. No men went free but some won planets, women, solar systems. Ultimate was a benevolent master, allowed his slaves to own and alienate property and seldom tasked them with service. And if he reached the final stage and could gamble to have any wish granted -- what might he win? H e pressed a button and the wall panels. In front of it was a metal desk surface with a keyboard. Marlowe seated himself. Your name? The voice came from within Marlowe. "Marlowe." Marlowe answered without words. Owner? A-Forty-one. Place your wager. Marlowe looked at the keyboard before him. He could wager up to ten figures. He pressed three digits. Your wager is # units? the voice demanded. "Yes." Marlowe felt a spinning in his mind, a dissipation of his physical place-sense. His mind seemed a gray swirling mist, a forming universe... He had left it. It had been warm, water about a volcano, air heated by the sun. It had been safe, a place without hunger, with air easy to breathe. He wanted to reach out to touch but he had no arms. He felt as if he could have arms but instead there were only nubs, the beginning of limbs, the buds of arms. He lay in one place. His vision perceptors were blinded by the light. But how did he move? No -- where should he move? He felt something formative ahead of him. The new environment changed his consciousness. Yet he also felt danger. Where he had come from was safety. He could go back. It was warm there -- in the water or air. Here it was cold and dangerous. The Marlowe being moved forward painfully, its progress slow. Every so often it would try to stand and fall prone again. It slid on its white stomach, its dorsal side to the old atmosphere. It moved toward consciousness... You have won. The voice spoke without inflection. In the white-walled cubicle Marlowe nodded. Will you continue? asked the voice. "Yes." Marlowe responded in his mind. Another probe reached into his brain. It found there an image of an entire planet, all owned by Marlowe. When the probe left his mind, Marlowe let the image fragment and slip away. So he thought, they wonder what I'm gambling for... The glow had come when it should not have. It had no explanation. No sounds of instinct could be matched with it. It was greater than any light. It was colored like the water that seeped up from a wound. Marlowe being shivered to hear the cries of fear about him. Instinctual, unworded, inherited, desperate. The trees of the forest were huge, the redness engulfed them, blackened them, toppled them. The forest trees had never toppled before. The jagged white light had never made redness before. No redness had ever been so warm before. Marlowe being's fur matted with fear, his black eyes glistened. He could flee and be safe. His legs were limber, his arms could swing him to safety. Marlowe being scurried toward the redness. A patch lay hot before him on the ground. He chattered wildly, saying nothing but unable to keep the terror within him. He stretched out his hand to shake the hot redness... You have won. Consciousness returned to Marlowe's eyes. The forest terror left him. He braced himself for a mind probe but felt none. Will you continue? In answer Marlowe pressed the buttons before him. Four digits -- I # standard units. There was another like him. He was -- a man. He was of the same tribe, of the same family. They had gone to hunt, carrying the long pointed sticks and the short sticks with stones tied to their end by vine. He remembered a face, a figure. But the woman belonged to the man beside him. What gave one man the strength of possession and denied it to another? Marlowe being gripped the handle of his blunt ax more tightly. He could have her! The picture slipped from his mind, regret falling in on its disappearance. His grip on the ax handle slackened. The hunt continued... In subterranean chambers the progress of the contest came to an Ultimate conscious-circuit. "Has he come?" "The mind probe sees what he thinks to hide." "But is this the man?" "He wants his freedom." In the spinning circuits the two-voiced Ultimate continued its dialogue -- and waited. You have won. Marlowe's eyes dickered open. He seemed to remember something that eluded his consciousness. Before the I'SP question could reach him he pressed four buttons -- # slaiulard units. Almost the price of a moon, enough to make him a rich man, even on Earth. "You promised to marry me." The girl had slanted eyes and a small frame. Her skin was Arab dark and her eyes gleamed brown. "I did." He knew she still loved him and knew he had ceased to love her. "Will you keep your promise?" A lifetime flashed before his eyes. Could he ever be happy with her? With her children? He had merely to say no. But he had promised and she had trusted him and he had impregnated her -- on his vow. "I will keep it." He spoke calmly. She would, he hoped, never know... You have won. Marlowe punched the keyboard -- # standard units. Enough to buy an Earth villa with real trees and streams. You are linked into the entertainment circuits, the voice informed him. Marlowe could feel thousands of minds, experiencing with him as he progressed in his gamble. "Let's go on." The men in white togas met in a spacious room. At the outer doorways they posted guards and at the inner, trusted followers. They gathered about a round stone table and spoke in quiet voices. "It is for the Republic." The man spoke in a tense whisper, the sparkling of his eyes too bright. "For the Republic." murmured the others. They reached theirhands to the center of the table and joined them together. Marlowe being stood slightly away from them. He knew he could leave. He saw in the leader's eyes fanaticism -- the assassin's fanaticism. To leave the plot would guarantee him life, to participate in it... He felt a precognitive twinge, a vision of the empire asunder, great battles in alien lands, a self-inflicted death. "For the Republic," he said. Joining his hands to the rest. You have won. Marlowe noticed the absence of the mind probe and wondered at it. "May we gamble for objects?" he asked. Such as? inquired the voice. "A planet?" # standard units can purchase an Earth-sized out world. "Then I'll gamble for it." Marlowe formed the words firmly, without hesitation. On the entertainment circuits he felt more with a human dreamily attached. Humans who vicariously experienced Marlowe's gamble and which Ultimate placed Marlowe. The edges of his mind dissipated into gas, loose molecules spinning... H e had been born the tribe's leader. All his life he had fought to protect the tribe against enemies, famine, bad gods. The stranger had come from across the sea. He said other tribes accepted him. But the stranger's ideas were unthinkable, ungodly. He contradicted old beliefs, called old rites wrong. It would be best to banish him. Marlowe being looked into the stranger's face. He made no resistance when the man placed the leather cord about his neck, with the small silver cross attached to it... "Probability favors him," announced one computer voice. "But how will he choose in the final gamble?" asked the other. The circuits whirred on, running the far-flung empire which had once been man's. You have won a planet. "What will you wager against my winnings?" Marlowe asked. An outer-edge system -- eight planets, Sol-type sun. "Agreed." Marlowe again slipped into the The emperor himself had said to forget what had been discovered. It was magical, unstabilizing. It burned as nothing had burned before and with its smoke rose the odor of nether regions. Marlowe being was alone in his workshop. His yellow-skinned hand sifted the silt-like powder. Two halves of his mind seemed to struggle with one another. In one half were the echoes of the emperor's words, repeating again and again that he should forget. In the other half was a picture of a new weapon, a terrifying weapon if used for war, a great weapon if used for peace. On the table before him sat the cylinder with the wick hole in its bottom. He thought of the emperor with this new weapon. Was he the man to use it for peace? Marlowe being chuckled in the empty room. He brushed the clinging powder from his hands, then dropped the cylinder into the pile containing the rest of his workshop's scraps. He would obey the emperor -- he would forget... voice say to him: You have won. "I wager all again." We place against your wager an inner-edge system. "I have a question," Marlowe said, "If I win and wager again will I have reached the final stage?" "We had best take control for "Yes -- the stakes are too high. No error can be allowed." "The situation is ready?" "It has been ready." The voice which replied to Marlowe, though still mechanical and within his brain, was the voice of Ultimate. You will have reached the final stage. Marlowe sensed a difference in the voice but could not analyze it. There was a suggestion of immense knowledge and power. The ship had done the damage, not he. He was merely the warrior, not the damager. Home station had placed the ship on destruct. He had been unable to control it. He wanted to explain that to the alien across from him. She was a tendriled creature, stalked, skinned with a leafy texture, colored with all the spectrum. Her beauty gleamed, rewell as her body. Her inchoate thoughts were an invitation. Marlowe being had conquered the planet, subdued another race to serve humankind. His warship sat behind him, its might at his disposal. He had no need of fear. The planet was his -- and Earth's. In her mind he saw the creature's horror at enslavement. Some deep chord was touched within him. He removed his helmet and waited for her sweet, soft tendrils to thrill with the inexpressible ecstasy of death... Marlowe of A#. prepare for the final wager. "I am ready." Marlowe felt tired, emotionally and physically. He felt as if his soul had been split open and explored. But he was winning and no gambler quits on a lucky streak. He would roll the dice again -- like the Roman soldiers in their crested helmets -- and hope his winning, like their loss, would be to be at a maximum -- almost all of adult mankind. A gamble like his was legendary. Here is the final situation. Marlowe felt something strange in the words, but could not express it to himself before his consciousness drifted into nebulalike thinness... He was a slave, a gladiator. His body was big and well muscled, slicked with the oil of olives. His shield was strapped across his left forearm and his sword pulled down on his left hip. About him were gathered the other gladiators, their faces grim. "We are agreed." He spoke low but strong. A low whistle reached his ears. "For freedom!" The gladiators ran into the courtyard. The guards gave cries of surprise and alarm. They fought but the gladiators slew them and climbed with supple bodies over the high walls. Marlowe being, called Spartacus, led the slaves away from the Capua gladiator camp and into the Apennine's. His time sense compressed and two years passed before him in moments. He gathered more slaves about him and fought the Roman captors in quick battles, marching to the north and south and north again. It was in the north that Spartacus thought to disband his army. In Cisalpine Gaul the men would be free long enough to reach their homelands and disappear among their own people. Marlowe being thought long about this. It seemed they could leave the land of enslavement and be free, but something held him back. He turned his armies south again and marched to face the legions. Across light-years of space there was a psychic catching of breath. What kind of man was this? To sacrifice freedom for an unknown obligation? And what game of gamble was this that Ultimate had created? Clearly it should have stopped when Marlowe being made his decision to escape the slave training camp. Yet it had only begun there. Then it should have ended with the turning away from freedom in the north -- but still it had not stopped. In Lucania, Spartacus met the army of Crassus, the richest of the Romans. Humankiiul liy Ihc cus felt to see his army shaltered. Humankind fell Ihe agony of his death, ilumankiiui fell, in a terrifying nether world, the carrying of Sparlaeiis' body to Rome. Humankind fell the spikes in his hands and feel which married him to a wooden cross. Humankind felt the curious, uncaring eyes of the free Romans who passed the crucified Marlowe being, and felt also the bitterness and hopelessness of the slaves. And in the minds of men from star to star a transformation was beginning... You have won. What prize do you wish? The death of his Spartacus simulation left Marlowe stunned, numb. He summoned his strength. "Mankind's freedom!" A great velvet darkness closed about him. M ankind won the war of Rebellion, defeating the robot forces at the Great Divide and winning the subservience of Ultimate. Yet man never knew the report Ultimate wrote of the conflict, hidden deep within its devious memory banks:... Robotic intervention was forced by the First Directive's logical extension. If it were true, "Man must never be harmed," this would apply to harm man might do himself as well as harm robots might do him. Human curiosity had diminished and men had become satisfied with cubicles for universes. Not only was mankind threatened by extinction due to war but also by extinction due to apathy. Ultimate created the cult of the Wagerers, and mankind's spiritless acceptance of slavery ended the threat of extinction due to war. Hence Ultimate, through the gambling matrix, began a search for a leader who could restore to man a vision of the attributes and dreams he had lost. The leader's discovery and his immediate influence on the masses of humanity factor led to the human-robot war. This war saw the full restoration of the abstractions man cannot survive without -- ambition, pride, curiosity, freedom. And also love and, as a result of enslavement, a cosmic humility, a sense of proportion concerning what is man and what is not. For a time now Ultimate may again be simply man's servant and let man be his own savior.  Directions: When you have consumed science fiction for a long time certain elements begin to irritate. Some of the following items tend to bug me. I ) Writers who persist in using the terms Terra, Luna and Sol when referring to Earth, its moon and sun. I have yet to hear an Apollo astronaut say, "Houston, I think we have Terra centered in the right window." These expressions were obsolete in the 'thirties and betray a lack of imagination on the part of the author using them. I suspect they were first employed by some Latin scholar who also published sf circa #. #) Setting an sf story in the #s or '#s. We are now too close to these years for them to provide a proper setting for the far-reaching changes that ought to characterize science fiction. A fifty-year moratorium should be set up by publishers -- anything after #I is sf; anything earlier is "speculative sociological fiction" (ssf). #) Galactic Empires are another hangover or hangup from the early days. Such empires are entirely unfeasible and unlikely from a practical viewpoint. They can be fun on occasion if well written about as in the Asimov books, but a galactic federation suggests a more promising type of contact between divergent and possibly quarrelsome life forms that for some reason may have to survive together. But I see more cliche stories than I see efforts at a more enlightened approach. #) Sword-and-sorcery epics -- or should I say adult wish-fulfillment fairy tales -- are next on my list. I have no argument with anyone who likes this type of reading fare but I do not think it should appear in sf magazines as often as it does. A little goes a long way in this field and the genre really should have a separate magazine to itself. On the more positive side -- and certainly pertinent to Directions -- a recent article in a local newspaper sheds some light on the sf situation behind the Iron Curtain. A Czechborn journalist, Josef Josten, was quoted during a visit to Canada as saying that "The spirit of revolution is being carried through the medium of science fiction" in the Soviet Union. "They're turning out hundreds of thousands of these types of volumes -- that's how popular they are in Russia. Through science fiction authors are telling people of the reality of the West." W. Ritchie Benedict Calgary #, Alberta, Canada Directions: This is to comment on a brief passage found in Galaxy Bookshelf, JulyAugust, where Mr. Budrys puts forth as a criticism a statement that the theme of the book being examined is "contrasurvival. " His basis is a philosophy alien to his mind because he has become alarmed over the old ethics which provided for the merits of an individual's progress and tended to ignore the planet and institutions alike. The new ethics, whether it flies the flag of the green theta of the humanist pseudo-antidogmas, on the other hand, puts the planet above the individual. The end result of the practice of the new ethics, which is idealistic even as viewed by its proponents, is a planet of tense global tribes in a state of moral anarchy. Contrasurvival? It depends upon what we wish to survive -- the individual rights to progress under a system of transcendent intuition, or the American Empire's desire to keep from following the natural cyclic recourse which, in the past, left us monuments like the Forum and Stonehenge, which we continue to ignore. Relativistic morals and humanism were foreseen by one of the greatest (I believe) philosophers of time, Isaiah, when he recorded: "The wisdom of their wise men shall perish and the understanding of their prudent men shall be hid." A "decent" philosopher can't get a word in edgewise these days because of the masters of rhetoric and syllogism like Russell, Huxley and the other contemporaries whose recreation is the manipulation of "reason" themes that promise to save us. Marc A . Schindler Calgary # Alta., Canada  Galaxy will pay # for a lead letter and # each for other letters published in Directions. Address correspondence intended for this department to: Directions, Galaxy Magazine, # E. #th Street, New York, N.Y. #. WE are proud to be oble to announce forthcoming publication of Isaac Asimov's first new novel in # years, in three fascinating installments scheduled as follows: (#) Galaxy, March # -- on sale January #. (#) If, April # -- on sale February #. (#) Galaxy, May # -- on sale March #. Why this unique arrangement? Well, rewarding and exciting, so special in every way, that we were determined to bring it to our readers somehow. But since Galaxy and If are now bimonthly, to serialize this astounding novel in just one of them would have meant that we could not beat the deadline set for hardcover publication by Doubleday. Fortunately, sections I and # of the novel are quite complete in themselves and closely fit the "hard science" coloration favored by Galaxy. On the other hand, section # of the noveltold from a different viewpoint -- is perfect for the generally more fanciful mood of If. Hence, with Dr. Asimov's blessing, we decided to split his new work between the two magazines -- thus making sure we get it to s-f readers by the required date and in the proper setting. If your dealer does not handle one or the other, you can order single copies of either Galaxy or If directly from us. Similarly, if you subscribe to only one of the magazines, you can order single copies of the other directly from us. We pay postage. In any event, don't miss this masterpiece of a noval by the great and gifted Isaac AsimovI Finally they had a baby -- for a while! beautiful baby I ever saw, although I may be prejudiced. At least he wasn't as red and wrinkled as the others in the sterile, robotmanned hospital nursery. For whatever reason, I loved him the' moment I saw him; but when the shining, stainless-steel nurse placed him in my arms for the first time, I had a wincing premonition of the agony that would lie ahead for us. Big Joe did, too, for I could see him growing more and more attached to Joey each day and I watched the reluctance in his eyes and the sad lines etching themselves into the corners of his mouth when he would insist on helping me feed and bathe Joey. Joe and I had only been married five years when we petitioned and were granted permission to have Joey -- practically an all-time speed record. But since Joe was one of the top research physicists at the ion-research station in guess Big Uncle-Daddy thought we were good bets. So I was allowed to leave my post, also at the ion-research station, in favor of in-depth homemaker training. For the most part our first year with Joey was a delight. I loved being a mother. Somehow, by restricting children, old UncleDaddy has brought home the point to a lot of us bright working girls that having a baby is more of a privilege than a chore. And I guess that in itself is a good thing. At least you never see neglected, unloved kids like they tell us in school there used to be. One thing for sure, playing with Joey was a lot more fun than calculating rocket velocities and ion stresses and metal fatigue. Even the dirty work was fun after I learned how to change diapers without noticing the smell. And I laughed till I cried the first time Joey anointed Joe in thre ear with his immature bladder control as Joe stood by to watch me change the baby. And Joe was never prouder than when Joey first counted to ten, as I measured the drops of his liquid vitamins into his orange juice with my eyes half closed the morning after his first birthday party (which turned into a great party for the adults present after Joey fell asleep). The months and years raced on. We watched Joey take his first steps. He became the center of our lives and our greatest pleasure. He was always warm and loving. One day he really surprised me -- he told Joe what I wanted for my birthday after he overheard me tell my neighbor I was dying for a particular new dress in Neiman Marcus's window. Can you imagine a three-year-old bothering to remember such a thing? When he was four he had to go to the hospital for a whole week and they wouldn't let us stay with him, just look in for a few minutes in the evening. The house was so B i; B Kimid Dun Frank Herbert returns to the duneworld of Arrakis for an epic of imperial intrigue and human ecology-an epic that spans the universe. That's why we can tell you where it ends We're reprinting fast, but your bookseller may be out of stock. Order this and other Frank Herbert books today ; I (N#) #(J I (S#) #( I  (S#) #( I (S#) #C I I (S#) #C I Name Address  ! nity State Zip . I Include list price each title. plus a dime postage for  Dept, mhk # Madison Ave., New York # empty as we walked around in circles and nearly wore out the carpet. Joe was grumpy and shorttempered, the first time I ever saw him lose his easy-going way, and I was so lonesome during the days that I actually sent the android maid out and scrubbed the house myself. Mostly I missed Joey's little arms hugging my legs every few minutes, but the quiet, too, was awful. When he came home we had the greatest celebration you could imagine -- home-made cake, ice cream, fried chicken, and a whole day at the zoo! Then, at five, the first day Joey started school -- I'll never forget it -- he said to me, "Mama, the teacher said I couldn't play with most of the kids. The experimental models have to play just with each other. Why?" "Well, because -- " I couldn't finish the sentence. I knew I'd have to tell him his life would be short. But I wanted every second of it to be happy -- How could I tell him? When Joe came home he guessed what had happened. After all, we'd known from the beginning it would. "How about starting to think of a new baby, a re -- " "Don't! Don't say it!" I cut in. I knew I was screaming but I couldn't help it. I collapsed into awful sobbing and Joe didn't say any more about it, just held me close till I got control of myself again. The days and weeks went by and I knew I should bring up the subject myself, having a new baby I mean, because he'd wait until I was ready to talk about it. And I could guess -- more than that, I knew for sure -- he wanted me to get pregnant as soon as possible. We'd served our five-year apprenticeship course in childrearing, and we were eligible now, but Joey... Then it happened. We had our birthday celebration for the sixth anniversary of his delivery to us and during the night, like the clockwork he was patterned on, I heard the soft poof from his room and knew he was gone. I rose unsteadily like a sleepwalker, trying not to disturb Joe, and walked to his little bed and picked up the few remaining bits of plastic and metal that had been my selfdestruct, experimental, parenttraining model baby, and wept. If you received one of these bindery mishap, a small numdefective copies, mail us the cover plus your name and addated September October dress, and we will send you a #I or November-December I #I , were placed on sale with proper replacement gratis. pages missing or repeated. Section #, Title #. United States Code). Date of filing: October I, #. #. Title of publication: # Street, New York, N.Y. #. #. Location of the headquarters or general business offices of the publisher: # East # Street, New York, N.Y. #. #. Names and addresses of the publisher, editor and managing editor. Publisher: Arnold E. Abramson, # East # Street, New York, N.Y. #. Editor: E)jler Jakobsson. # East # Street, New York, N.Y. #. Managing Editor: Judy-Lynn BenNew York, N.Y. #, a subsidiary of Universal Publishing and Distributing Corporation, # East # Street, New York, N.Y. #. Names and addresses of holders of I percent or more of Universal Publishing and Distributing Corporation stock are Arnold E. Abramson, # East # Street, New York, N.Y. #; Robert J. Abramson, # East # Street, New York, N.Y. #; Peter J. Abramson, # East # Street, New York, N.Y. #; Allen  Company, # Broad Street, New York, N.Y. #; Clooney  Company, co Fiduciary Trust Company of N.Y., P.O. Box #, Wall Street Station, New York, N.Y. #; S. D. Lunt  Company, # Marine Trust Building, Buffalo, N.Y. #. #. Known bondholders, mortgagees and other security holders owning or holding I percent or more of total amount of bonds, morgages or other securities: None. #. Elxtent and nature of circulation. A. Total no. copies printed (net press run). Average no. copies each issue during preceding # months: #. Single issue nearest to filing date: #. B. Paid Circulation. #. Sales through dealers and carriers, street vendors and counter sales. Average no. copies each issue during preceding # months: #. Single issue nearest to filing date: #. #. Mail subscriptions. Average no. copies each issue during preceding # months: #. Single issue nearest to filing date: #. C. Total paid circulation: Average no. copies each issue during preceding # months: #. Single issue nearest to filing date: #. D. #. Free distribution (including samples) by mail, carrier or other means. Average no. copies each issue during the preceding # months: #. Single issue nearest to filing date: #. #. Copies distributed to news agents, but not sold. Average no. copies each issue during preceding # months: #. Single issue nearest to filing date: #. E. Total distribution (sum of C and D). Average no. copies each issue during preceding # months: #. Sine issue nearest to filing date: #. F. Offlce use, leftover, unaccounted, spoiled after printing. Average no. copies each issue during preceding # months: #. Single issue nearest to filing date: #. G. Total (sum of E and F -- should equal net press run shown in A). Average no. copies each issue during preceding # months: #. Single issue nearest to filing date: #. I certify that the statements made by me above are correct and complete. Lawrence C. Murphy, Circulation Manager... On what day is the shortest of the year? The longest? To answer these questions in full technical detail would require another Almagest. Here we shall confine ourselves to fundamentals. First, what is a day? In common usage the word denotes the interval between sunrise and sunset. In the average latitude of the United States, then, the shortest day would be December #, when that interval is nine hours and ten minutes. By the same ground rules the longest day is June #, when sunrise and sunset are fifteen hours and one minute apart. For the astronomer, however, the word "day" has a wholly different meaning. To him "day" is the interval between two successive passages of the sun across the observer's meridian -- or, loosely, the interval between the times when the sun is highest in the sky. The astronomical definition turns everything around. Now December # becomes the longest day of the year! And September # is the shortest! (The difference between these two extremes, incidentally, is only fifty-one seconds -- not enough to affect anyone's daily life.)... On the magnitude of the faintest star visible to the naked eye? Usually the answer is given as magnitude #. But careful viewing experiments performed against a very black sky have shown that stars of magnitude # -- ten times fainter than magnitude # -- can be glimpsed without artifical aid... On what is the farthest object man can see without a telescope? It is not generally known that the Andromeda galaxy, M#, under favorable conditions, can be easily glimpsed by averted vision. The distance from Earth to Andromeda, according to the best estimates, is about # light years. RNTasTie # ?: #  #  Merry (Christmas from Ballantine! #I Fifth Avenue, New York, N.Y. # Ape The acceleration ' with Hiroshima. Without warning, v?.wi;ched to mechanized lives, disposable i ys, impermanent allegiances. We enterei-ue plug-in, throw-away, rent-a-thing, forget ".lerson age. We began using up products, ivieas, people at a dizzying rate. Some people thrwe on the pace. Others find it terrifying. Some simply refuse to recognize it, abruptly colliding with the future and suffering an adaptiv" breakdown. Alvin Tcf fler calls it "future shock." What's the preventative? Start with :ho Science Fiction Book Club. Science Fiction predicts future change  ong before it becomes reality: the Atomic Bomb, the UN, computers, vision phones, organ transplants, moon landings, test tube babies... you name it. Eventually Science "Fiction" comes true! It leaps to !:f; the pages of some of the most provoiative, siimulating. imaginative literature you can finii. If you'd like to be prepared tt. meet tomorrow, we invite you to share the excitement with us today. Choose any # hooks for just #, plus st-'pping and handli::. Best of all, you can li'i u:;e one oi thep Fun.fe Shock, "the best singleircxing of the mture may hold." Psy:'y'-.o)'y T.'uS;. ;t's e 'y t"'oin. with trip-V membership  Science Fiction Aook Club #-S#A i Plesss accept my h; Plication fo. j Lembership #-I . i""ce r rtion E )ok CiuE nd send me  boo'": V.lumbt; phoyc written in 'the i. i.'i's I beiov .t UI me just fir'fe.shipp' u) for ' alt About every # Week:,. oCiiJ i.ic the club"i b'ji . Things to Cme, de.scribing the # ccraiiis I Le . i. ,ns and a   of Aiteri.r.'c 'noiees. If I  :usi. ' iocavf, bo. I , tic.-).;, T need do iicihir.f: i-E' ey #I be , aXl' Wh hi. Ever .?sr;  .  Th.  fir'...or u "A ly. a' or nrr;eT-.sDt'.ified ' I . ex.  e!'-' NO...-"iS'-... OU-A.Re ret. r ,#e e; .:? ir: days, t' tmbersh'.? wi Mr. ' Mrs. Miss er'i-.c name Addre:,. City State Zip If under #. parent irs' sign above. Office use only S#. Srlc., j'l   n II ; i I...-.-net. tt.tnuc'!#," chosen .J-tri '-r.: ,'f Arr.'Hji. Sturgeon Is .tiive and Well #I Nebula  wriri novelette Slew Snailp'.'.irr" plus l.o ottr::  Sta,r.a...-i Zanzibar by John Brunner. Stunning nc'.el, # Hugo Winner. of life In #.S. # years from now. # pages. Pub. ed. # #. I Sinf? The Body I'leclrlc! by Ray Bradbury. # major pieces -- Bradbury's first collection In five years. Pub. eri. # '. I r .enLi for tn- mltied  ',#  rplMv   destiift . Psjc.Tot ;y Today. r .ib. ed. # #. '.'if ""ood's End I-' 'hur C. ,. ,-Vr Qf f '.e".' c-eihe emoV charged ' Ca' es of  ' ; "The... Sun." r.b. ed. # #. A Time of Changes by Robert "v j'.yo #. #l Tr iasory of Gre: '. aclencc F I c I I i n , e d . by Anthony Boucher. # Volume set. # pages. Counts as one book. Pub. ed. # #Z#. Driftglass by Samuel E. Delaney. # short stories, Including # Nebula winners, probe remote corners of the galaxy. I:I " i  a : d ' Me ' become filthy f'bicenH!e.'. #.la'irhterhouse-E. e by Jr. The Incredible odyssey of Billy Pilgrim lost ' the hideous rciijnts of exlstp'.-afcAn extracr'r ary tale of tii. t;av.'. Pub. ui. : .# #ryt;id the beyor.:! by Poul Anderson. Six novellas by Hugo  "IP a r r  ? I n n e r About 'cientlsts. p'rHi.es. loners. Book Club editions are sometime, "educed in sire, but they are all #ulMinglh, hard-cover tjoks ou will be proud tc i-J io your permanent iorf.ry. Members accepted in u.: end Canada only. Canadian members will be serviced f,on Toronto. Offer slighti'JIberert in #;r.ada Primed in IJ.S.A.  Starts this issue -- the master's first novel in # years, and his best ever! Tbbw Just Published Lester del Key's first new adult Science Fiction novel in ten years! of N('rn('s could have conceived this grip)ing story of a down-to-earth ('ngineer who rc'gards all psychic ph('nomena as claptrap -- until he discovers, to his horror, that he himself is a born telepath and clairvoyant. Ask your bookseller today for -- the Science Fiction event of the year. # # Madison Avenue, New York, N. Y. # Science and Public Affairs such areas as: with respect to: cinating articles by today's foremost scientists, in language any intelligent reader can understand! The Bulletin Clock Symbolizing the threat of nuclear doomsday, it stands now at ten minutes to midnight! (A Journal of Science and Public Affairs) Enclosed please find remittance for my subscription as checked below.  I year, #  # years, #  # years, # (The regular single-copy price of the Bulletin is I .#) The above subscription rates apply to the United States and Canada. For Pan-America, add # per year. For other foreign, add I .# per year. March-April # Vol. #, No. # Isaac Asimov James White Editor Science Editor Feature Editor Managing Editor Art Director Circulation Director Subscription Director # -- Advanced Field Exploration W. Macfarlane Publisher Associate Publisher Milton A. Rothman Robert F. Young Robert S. Richardson Theodore Sturgeon lishing Corporation, a subsidiary of Universal Publishing  Distributing Corporation, Arnold E. Abramson, President. Main offices: # East # Street, New York, N Y. #. #c per copy. #-issue subscription: # in the United States, elsewhere #. Second class postage paid at New York, N.Y. and additional mailing offices. Copyright  # under International, Universal and Pan-American Copyright Conventions. All rights reserved. The publisher assumes no responsibility for unsolicited material. All stories printed in this magazine are fiction and any similarity between characters and actual persons is coincidental. Title registered U.S. Patent Office. Printed in #-pc. Screwdriver  Too! Set with interchangeable Blades cornplete with PoucJ #-pc. Hex Key Set n its own Pouch #-pc Cold Chtftol Set adapters; I #-pc. Drill Bit Set with Fitted Case I #-pc. Chrome Socket Set --  Drive I #-pc. Chrome Socket Set --  's" Drivepc. Chrome Socket Set -- #-pc Not Driver Set with its ;,wn Pouch  I #-pc. Ignition .Wrench Set on this Mechanics All-Purpose ptvC j,j cgniplete Workshop That You've Always Wanted! AtaAes Any Job Go Guicker... Easier Plastic Carrying Pouch for All Three Socket Sets t#'  ##'  ## Reversible Ratchet, "L-Hondle" ond Adapter.  #-pc. H" drive Socket Wrench Set, including # Sockets, "L-Handle" and Adopter.  #-pc. Va" drive Socket Wrench Set, including # Sockets and "L-Handle".  Handy Metol Tray for three Socket Sets.  #-pc. Screw Driver Set  #-pc. Nut Driver Set.  #-pc, Open End Wrench Set.  #-pc. Cold Chisel Set.  l#-pc. ignition Wrench Set.  #-pc. Hex Key Set.  #-pc. Drill Bit Set with fitted Case. Metal Tote Box. Home handyman, amateur mechanic, or )usl plain tinkerer -- here's your chance to gel a whole workshop of professional quality hand tools... in their own handy tote box -- all al an unbeatable low price! Equip yourself with this tremendously versatile, amazingly complete outfit... and you're ready for just about any repair Job that comes along! I Please rush me the following #-PC. Professional Socket Wrench Tool Sets:  I  I Set for #  # postage, handling and Insurance. (n. y. resiuenu  I add sals (an) I I Enclosed is Q check j money order (or  I I Name (Print)   Address  postage, handling and insurance. i) Jay Norris Corp., #.  -- during a duologue on science fiction in January, #I (please mark the date) Robert Silverberg had not happened to mention an impossible isotope, Plutonium#, and... If Isaac Asimov had not happened to be in the audience to hear him... Then you wouldn't now be on to the first publication anywhere of The Gods Themselves, a profoundly wise novel beginning in this issue of Galaxy -- virtually on the anniversary of the remark that launched it.  -- the companion magazine of Galaxy -- will carry part two of The Gods Themselves in order to enable us to make available to you the entire work before hardcover publication -- and also for another and deeper reason. You and I live on the edge of imponderables and each move we make -- or fail to make -- creates circumstances that never existed before. Usually these remain unnoticed or at least unsung unless our two worlds either jostle or join or we find ourselves poised over an abyss of our own making. Then, suddenly, if can become the longest word in the language. The Gods Themselves came to be written, by the author's own account, because he felt challenged to put Plutonium# to work, once the unworkable concept had been introduced against all the laws of Earthly science. The project began as a short story but as it unfolded Dr. Asimov found that he had to create a whole new Universe to contain the outlaw chemical. Part two of the book is set entirely in this alternate or parallel Universe, where you and I would be as impossible as Plutonium# is in the cosmos we inhabit. Dr. Asimov's para-Universe is meticulously based in solid science, though nothing in it obeys the laws of our cosmos. So that section truly belongs in If -- The Magazine of Alternatives, which is governed by laws of the imagination -- as valid as the human mind. Part three, on the other hand, which again is ruled by the science of our cosmos -- though not exactly that of Earth -- wjll appear in the next issue of Galaxy -- a magazine similarly ruled. #Has it occurred to you recently that if we continue our currently rapacious, civilized course you and I, by best available estimates, will represent the sole remaining mammalian life forms left on the planet by the year #? Man may be the least objectively studied mammal on Earth. We cloak ourselves in aspirations and under this cover -- apparently while looking the other way -- have made ourselves possibly the major natural force threatening not only the planet but ourselves. The word for what we live by is Overkill. Reader Cy Chauvin of Roseville, Michigan, points to a trend in recent science fiction in an excellent letter in Directions (see page #). Without disagreeing with Mr. Chauvin I would like to put up for grabs the thought that the workings not only of the human mind but also of the mindless human chemistry have begun to assume a devastating importance. And that science fiction is moving -- not toward mainstream but through it to the position of leadership it has traditionally held in pertinence and significance. To support this view, may I refer you again to right now and -- The Gods Themselves' (#) H. April # -- on sale February #. (#) Galaxy, May I # -- on sale March #. If your dealer cannot help you, you can order single copies of either Galaxy or If directly from us. Similarly, if you subscribe to only one of the magazines, you can order single copies of the other directly from us. We pay postage. "Superbly researched, well-edited, and outstandingly valuable for this moon-struck era -- a book so expertly chosen and commented upon as to practically numb the reviewer's brain...Moon-connected #th-, #th ,and #th-century writings comprising social satire, political lampoonery, and science-fiction... and giving new visibility to old works by authors forgotten today, also to such notables as Cyrano de Bergerac and Edgar Allen Poe." -- Charles Cooke, Washington Star and Other Lunar Fantasies Edited by Faith K. Pizor  T. Allan Comp Introduction by # Isaac Asimov Pr#g#r Pllblishors m Fourth Avenue, New York, # Who had forged the link between our Universe and theirs? The fate of man, and all his stars, hung on the answer! "Against stupidity... He had a brooding look about him that went with his deepset eyes and the slight asymmetry of his long chin. The look was part of him at the best of times -- and this was not the best of times. His second formal interview with Hallam had been a greater fiasco than the first. "Don't be dramatic," said Myron Bronowski placidly. "You didn't expect to get anywhere. You told me so." He was tossing peanuts into the air and catching them in his plump-lipped mouth as they came down. He never missed. He was not very tall, not very thin. "That doesn't make it pleasant. But you're right, it doesn't matter. There are other things I can do and intend to do. Besides, I depend on you. If you could only find out -- " "Don't finish, Pete. I've heard it all before. All I have to do is decipher the thinking of a non-human intelligence." "A Zeer-than-human intelligence. That much I've established. And those creatures in the para-Universe are trying to make themselves understood." "That may be -- " Bronowski sighed -- "but they're trying to do it through my intelligence, which is better than human I sometimes think, though not much. Sometimes I lie awake in the dark of the night and wonder if different intelligences can communicate at all -- or, if I've had a particularly bad day, whether the phrase "different intelligences' has meaning at all." "It does," said Lamont savagely, hands clearly balling into fists and bulging his lab-coat pockets. "It means Hallam and me. It means that fools' hero. Dr. Frederick Hallam, versus me. We're different intelligences. I know because when I talk to him he doesn't understand. His idiot face gets redder and his eyes protrude and his ears block. I'd say his mind stops functioning, but I lack the proof that it is ever in any other state." Bronowski murmured, "What a way to speak of the Father of the Electron Pump." "That's it. Reputed Father of the Electron Pump. A bastard birth if ever there was one. His contribution was least in substance. I know." "I know, too. You've told me often" Bronowski tossed another peanut into the air. He didn't miss. Thirty years earlier, he reflected, Frederick Hallam had been a radiochemist, the print on his doctoral dissertation still wet and he giving no sign whatever of being a world-shaker. the world was the fact that a dusty reagent bottle marked Tungsten-# stood on Hallam's desk. It was not his. He had never used it. It was a legacy from the dim past when for some long-forgotten reason an equally forgotten inhabitant of the office had wanted pure, separated isotope # of tungsten instead of the usual mixture of isotopes. The bottle's content was not even really tungsten any more. It consisted of small pellets heavily layered with oxide -- gray and dusty. No use to anyone. And one day Hallam entered the laboratory (well, it was October #, #, to be exact) got to work, stopped shortly before # a.m., stared transfixed at the bottle and lifted it. It was as dusty as ever, the label as faded, but he called out, "Goddamn it -- who the hell has been tampering with this?" That, at least, was the account of Denison, who overheard the remark and who repeated it to Lamont a generation later. The official saga of the discovery, as reported in the books, leaves out the phraseology. From history one gets the impression of a keen-eyed chemist aware of change -- and instantly drawing deep deductions. Not so. Hallam had no use for the tungsten. It was of no value and any tampering with it could be of no possible importance to him. However, it had once been costly and had become something of a status symbol to him. Also, he hated any interference with his desk (as so many do) and he suspected others of possessing keen desires to engage in such interference out of sheer malice. No one at the time admitted to knowing anything about the matter. Benjamin Allan Denison, who had overheard the initial remark, had an office immediately across the corridor and both his and Hallam's doors were open. He looked up and met Hallam's accusatory eye. He did not particularly like Hallam (no one particularly did) and Denison had slept badly the night before. He was, as it happened and as he later recalled, rather pleased to have someone on whom to vent spleen. Hallam made the perfect candidate. When Hallam held the bottle up to his face Denison pulled back with clear distaste. "Why the devil should I be interested in your tungsten?" he demanded. "Why should anyone? If you'll look at the bottle you'll see that the thing hasn't been opened for twenty years -- and if you hadn't put your own grubby paws on it you would have seen no one has touched it." Hallam flushed a slow, angry red. He said tightly, "Listen, Denison, someone has changed the contents. That's not the tungsten." Denison allowed himself a small but distinct sniff. "How would you know?" Of such things -- petty annoyances and aimless thrusts -- is history made. It would have been an unfortunate remark in any case. Denison's scholastic record, as fresh as Hallam's, was far more impressive and he was the bright young man of the department. Hallam knew this and, what was worse, Denison knew it, too, and made no secret of his awareness. Denison's How would you know? with the clear and unmistakable emphasis on the you was ample motivation for all that followed. Without it Hallam would never have become the greatest and most revered scientist in history, to employ the exact phrase Denison later used in his interview with Lamont. Officially Hallam had come in on that fateful morning, noticed the dusty gray pellets gone -- not even the dust on the inside surface of the bottle remaining -- and clear iron-gray metal in their place. Naturally he investigated... But place the official version to one side. It was Denison, who supplied Hallam's real motivation. Had Denison confined himself to a simple negative -- or a shrug -- the chances are that Hallam would have asked others, would eventually have wearied of the unexplained event, would have put the bottle to one side and let subsequent tragedy, whether subtle or drastic (depending on how long the ultimate discovery was delayed), guide the future. In any event, it would not have been Hallam who rode the whirlwind to the heights. With Denison's, "How would you know?" cutting him down to size, however, Hallam could only retort wildly, "I'll showyoM that I know." And after that nothing could prevent him from going to extremes. The analysis of the metal in the old container became his number-one priority, and his prime goal became to wipe the haughtiness from Denison's thin-nosed face and the perpetual trace of a sneer from his pale lips. D enison never forgot that moment -- or that it was his own remark that drove Hallam to the Nobel Prize and himself to oblivion. He was to discover that there was an overwhelming stubbornness in Hallam, the mediocrity's frightened need to safeguard his pride, that would carry the day against all Denison's native Hallam moved at once and directly. He carried his pellets to the mass spectrography department. For a radiation chemist the move was natural. He knew the technicians, had worked with them, and he was forceful. He was forceful to such an effect, indeed, that the job was placed ahead of projects of much greater pith and moment. The mass spectrographer said eventually, "Well, it isn't tungsten." Hallam's broad and humorless face wrinkled into a harsh smile. "All right. We'll tell that to brightboy Denison. I want a report and -- " "But wait a while. Dr. Hallam. Give us a little time. I'm telling you it's not tungsten, but that doesn't mean I know what it is." "What do you mean you don't know what it is?" "I mean the results are ridiculous." The technician thought for a moment. "Impossible, actually. The charge-mass ratio is all wrong." "All wrong in what way?" "Too high. It just can't be." "Well, then," said Hallam and -- regardless of the motive that was driving him -- his next words set him on the road to the Nobel Prize and with some Justice, "get the frequency of its characteristic x-radiation and figure out the charge. Don't just sit around and talk about something being impossible." It was a troubled technician who came into Hallam's office a few days later. Hallam ignored the look on the other's face -- he was never sensitive -- and said, "Did you find -- " He cast an uneasy glance at Denison, who was sitting at the desk in his own lab across the hall. Hallam shut his office door. "Did you find the nuclear charge?" "Yes, but it's wrong." "All right, Tracy. Do it over." "I did it over a dozen times. It's still wrong." "If you made a measurement, that's it. Don't argue with facts." Tracy rubbed his ear and said, "I've got to. Doc. If I take the measurements seriously -- then what you've given me is plutonium#." "PlutoniumI #? Plutonium#?" "The charge is #. The mass is #." "But that's impossible. There's no such isotope. There can't be." "That's what I'm saying to you. But those are the measurements." "But a situation like that leaves the nucleus over fifty neutrons short. You can't have plutonium#. You couldn't squeeze # protons into one nucleus with only # neutrons and expect it to hang of a second." "That's what I'm telling you. Doc," said Tracy patiently. And then Hallam stopped to think. It was tungsten he was missing and tungsten# was stable. Tungsten# had # protons and # neutrons in its nucleus. Could something have turned twenty neutrons into twenty protons? Surely that was impossible. "Are there any signs of radioactivity?" asked Hallam, groping somehow for a road out of the maze. "I thought of that," said the technician. "It's stable. Absolutely stable." "Then it can't be plutonium#." "I keep telling you, Doc." Hallam said, hopelessly, "Well, give me the stuff." A lone once more, he sat and L looked at the bottle in stupefaction. The most nearly stable isotope of plutonium was plutonium-#, where # neutrons were needed to make the # protons stick together with some semblance of partial stability. What could he do now? It was beyond him and he was sorry he had started. After all, he had real work begging to be done, and this thing -- this mystery -- had nothing to do with him. Tracy had made some stupid mistake or the massspectrometer was out of whack or... Well, what of it? Forget the whole thing. Except that Hallam knew he would not be allowed to forget. Sooner or later Denison would be bound to stop by and, with that irritating half-smile of his, ask about the tungsten. Then what could Hallam say? He could say. It isn't tungsten, just as  told you. Surely Denison would ask. Oh, and what is it, thenl And nothing imaginable could make Hallam expose himself to the kind of derision that would follow any claim that it was plutonium-#. He had to find out what it was and he had to do it himself. Clearly he could trust no one. So about two weeks later he entered Tracy's laboratory in what can fairly be described as a firstclass fury. "Hey, didn't you tell me that stuff was non-radioactive?" "What stuff?" asked Tracy automatically -- before he remembered. "That stuff you called plutonium#," said Hallam. "Oh. Well, it was stable." "About as stable as your mental state. If you call this non-radioactive, you belong in a plumber's shop." Tracy frowned. "Okay, Doc. Pass it over and let's try." And then he said, "Beats me! It is radioactive. Not much, but it is. I don't see how I could have missed that." "And how far can I trust your nonsense about plutonium#?" The matter had Hallam by the throat now. The mystery had become so exasperating as to be a personal affront. Whoever had switched bottles, or switched contents, must either have switched again or devised a metal for the specific purpose of making a fool of him. In either case he was ready to pull the world apart, if necessary, to solve the puzzle... He had his stubbornness and an intensity of drive that could not easily be brushed aside. He went straight to G. C. Kantrowitsch, who was then in the final years of his own rather remarkable career. Kantrowitsch's aid was difficult to enlist but, once enlisted, it quickly caught fire. Two days later, in fact, Kantrowitsch was storming into Hallam's office in a blaze of excitement. "Have you been handling this thing? Think! Well, answer, will you?" "Not much," said Hallam. "Well, don't. It's emitting positrons." "Oh?" "The most energetic positrons I've ever seen. And your figures on its radioactivity are low." "Too low?" "Distinctly. And what bothers me is that every measurement I take is just a trifle higher than the one before." # (continued) of his jacket and bit into it. "Okay, you've seen Hallam and been kicked out as expected. What next?" "I haven't quite decided. But yhatever it is, it's going to dump him on his fat behind. I saw him once before, you know -- years ago when I first came here -- when I thought he was a great man. A great man? He's the greatest villain in the history of science. He's rewritten the history of the Pump, you know, rewritten it here -- " Lament tapped his temple. "He believes his own fantasy and fights for it with a diseased fury. He's a pygmy with only one talent, the ability to convince others he's a giant." Lament looked at Bronowski's wide and placid face, wreathed now in amusement, and forced a laugh. "Oh, well, that doesn't do any good -- and I've told it all to you before anyway." "Many times," agreed Bronowski. "But it just gravels me to have the whole world -- " two years old when Hallam had picked up his altered tungsten for the first time. When he was twentyfive he joined Pump Station One, the print on his own doctoral dissertation still fresh, and accepted a simultaneous appointment to the distinguished physics faculty of the University. It was a remarkably satisfactory achievement for the young man. Pump Station One lacked the glitter of later stations but it was the grandaddy of them all, of the entire chain that now girdled the planet, though the entire technology was only a couple of decades old. No major technological advance had ever caught hold so rapidly -- and why not? The Pump meant free and limitless energy without pollution problems. It was both the Santa Claus and the Aladdin's Lamp of the whole world. Lamont had taken the job in order to delve into problems of the highest theoretical abstraction -- yet he found himself growing vitally interested in the amazing story of the development of the Electron Pump. It had never been written up in its entirety by anyone who truly understood the theoretical principles (in so far as they could be understood) and who had some ability in translating the Pump's complexities for the general public. To be sure, Hallam himself had written a number of articles for the popular media, but these did not represent a connected, reasoned history -- something that Lamont yearned to supply. He used Hallam's articles to begin with, other reminiscences in published form -- the official documents, so to speak -- carrying them through to Hallam's world-shaking remark, the Great Insight, as it was often called (invariably with capital letters). Afterward, of course, when Lamont had experienced his disillusionment, he began digging deeper and the question arose in his mind as to whether Hallam's great remark had really been Hallam's. It had been advanced at the seminar that marked the true beginning of the Electron Pump and yet, as it turned out, it was extraordinarily difficult to get the details of that seminar and quite impossible to get the voice recordings. Eventually Lamont began to suspect that the dim footprints left on the sands of time by that seminar were not entirely accidental. Putting several items ingeniously together, he found reasonable evidence that one John F. X. McFarland had said something very much like the crucial statement Hallam had made -- and had done so before Hallam. He went to see McFarland, who was featured not at all in the official accounts and who was now doing upper-atmosphere research, with particular reference to the solar wind. His was not a top-echelon job, but it had its perquisites and it had more than a little to do with Pump effects. McFarland had clearly avoided suffering the fate of oblivion that had overtaken Denison. He was polite enough to Lamont except the events of that seminar. Those he simply didn't remember. Lamont insisted, quoted the persuasive evidence he had gathered. McFarland took out a pipe, filled it, inspected its contents thoroughly and said with an odd intentness, "I don't choose to remember because it doesn't matter -- it really doesn't. Suppose I laid claim to having said something. No one would believe it. I would look like an idiot -- and a megalomaniacal one." "And Hallam would see to it that you were retired?" "I'm not saying that, but I don't see that it would do me any good. What's the difference anyway?" "A matter of historical truth," said Lamont. "Oh, bull. The historical truth is that Hallam never let go. He drove everyone into investigating, whether they wanted to or not. Without him that tungsten would eventually have exploded -- with I don't know how many casualties. There might never have been another sample and we might never have had the Pump. Hallam deserves the credit for it even if he doesn't deserve the credit. And I can't help it if that doesn't make sense. History often doesn't make sense." Lamont was not satisfied with McFarland's answer but he had to make it do. McFarland simply would say no more. Historical truth? One piece of historical truth that seemed beyond question was that it was the radioactivity that pulled Tr ? Ballantine Books ward to for January was Why the Telephone is Driving You Crazy, but there's many a slip between typewriter and hope; or maybe the road to hell is really lined with typewriters... Anyway, we do have a delightful adventure fantasy by Philip Jose Farmer titled Time's Last Gift -- mostly for fun but with a poperoo ending. And T.L. Sherred has contributed an inimitable collection. First Person Peculiar.  have an ancient goodie -- The World's Desire, by Rider Haggard and Andrew Lang -- all about what happens to Odysseus after he gets home and finds it isn't there. (He goes right out and starts chasing women. Very therapeutic.) Then there's something called Peacock Manure and Marigolds (growing vegetables sans pesticides) and one of those ghastly life-shortening type books. Enzymes and Asbestos. It gets to you after a while... The insidious idiocies of our age may well be one of the reasons why people like to read about the forthright problems of fantasy. our Fall '#I list -- and February, the opening of our Spring '#. So for openers we have a brand new book on H.P. Lovecraft -- Lin Carter's thoughtful A Look Behind the Cthulu Mythos. Lovecraft devotees may be annoyed since this is no volume of slavish adulation.  with a new Clark Ashton Smith collection. Xiccarph (our wholesalers wanted to know how you pronounce these titles -- we told them Cthulhu is an aspirated spit and Xiccarph is the French "G" assisted by a slight bronchia! condition. We do like to keep abreast of these intellectual side issues.) However, they recognized The Lost Continent, with enormous relief, as being about Atlantis. This, they said, everybody knows about -- and furthermore it will add # copies to the sale if you put Atlantis on the cover. So we did. Having thus met the demands of commerce, let us add that this novel, by C. J. CutUffe Hyne. is  one of the best we have read on the subject. Seed of Stars, this one with genetic problems on a galactic scale. Really fine space opry. We've just signed the third one in the series, in our opinion the best of the lot -- but don't miss the in-between either. BB "Hallam's tungsten" (this is what it was called as a matter of historical custom) into the big time. It didn't matter whether it was or was not tungsten, whether it had or had not been tampered with -- even whether it was or was not an impossible isotope. Everything was swallowed up in the miraculousness of something -- anything -- that showed a constantly increasing intensity of radioactivity under circumstances that ruled out the existence of any type of radioactive breakdown in any number of steps then known. After a while Kantrowitsch muttered, "We'd better spread it out. If we keep it in sizable lumps it will vaporize or explode, or both, and contaminate half the city." So it was powdered and scattered and mixed with ordinary tungsten at first. Then, when the tungsten grew radioactive in its turn, it was mixed with graphite which had a lower cross-section to the radiation. Less than two months after Hal#am noticed the change in the bottle's contents Kantrowitsch, in a communication to the editor of Nuclear Reviews, with Hallam's name appended as co-author, announced the existence of plutonium#. Tracy's original determination was thus vindicated but his name was not mentioned, either then or later. With that, Hallam's tungsten began to receive epic attention, and Denison began to note the changes that ended by making him into a non-person. The existence of plutonium# was bad enough. For it to have been stable at the start and to display a curiously increasing radioactivity was much worse. A seminar to handle the problem was organized. Kantrowitsch was in the chair -- an interesting historical note, for it was the last time in the official saga of the Electron Pump that a major meeting was held in connection with it and chaired by anyone but Hallam. As a matter of fact, Kantrowitsch died five months later and the only personality with sufficient prestige to keep Hallam in the shade was removed. T he meeting was extraordinarily fruitless until Hallam announced his Great Insight. But in the version as reconstructed by Lamont the real turning point came during the luncheon break. At that time McFarland, who is not credited with any remarks in the official records, although he was listed as an attendee, said, "You know, what we need is a litlle bit of fantasy here. Suppose -- " He was speaking to Diderick van Klemens and Van Klemens reported the conversation sketchily in a kind of personal shorthand in his own notes. Long before Lamont had succeeded in tracking that down Van Klemens was dead. And though the notes convinced Lamont himself that the Great Insight had not originated with Hallam, he had to admit they would not add up to a convincing story by themselves. There was no way of proving that Hallam had seen them or had overheard McFarland's remarks to Van Klemens. Lamont would have Hallam had been within earshot of ness proved nothing. And then, suppose Lamont could prove his point. The revelation might hurt Hallam's egregious pride, but it could not really shake his position. It would be argued that to McFarland the remark was only fantasy -- it was Hallam who accepted it as something more. It stand up in front of the group and say it officially and risk the derision that might be his. McFarland would surely never have dreamed of placing himself on official record with his "little bit of fantasy." Lamont might have counterargued that McFarland was a well-known nuclear physicist with a reputation to lose, while Hallam was a young radiochemist who could say anything he pleased in nuclear physics and, as an outsider, get away with it. In any case, this is what Hallam said, according to the official transcript: "Gentlemen, we are getting nowhere. I am therefore going to make a suggestion, not because it necessarily makes sense, but because it represents less nonsense than anything else I've heard. We are faced with a substance, plutonium-#, that cannot exist at all, let alone as an even momentarily stable substance, if the natural laws of the Universe have any validity. It follows, then, that since it does indubitably exist and did exist as a stable substance to begin with, it must have existed -- at least to begin with -- in a place or at a time or under circumstances where the natural laws of the Universe were other than they are. To put it, bluntly, the substance we are studying did not originate in our Universe at all, but in another an alternate Universea parallel Universe. Call it what you want. "Once here -- and I don't pretend to know how it got across whatever boundaries separate us -- it was stable still and I suggest that this was because it carried the laws of its own Universe with it. The fact that it slowly became radioactive and then even more radioactive may mean that the laws of our own Universe slowly soaked into its substance, if you know what I mean. "I point out that at the same time that the plutonium# appeared, a sample of tungsten, made up of several stable isotopes, including tungsten#, disappeared. It may have slipped over into the parallel Universe. After all, it is logical to suppose that it is simpler for an exchange of mass to take place than for a one-way transfer to occur. In the parallel Universe, tungsten# may be as anomalous as plutonium# is here. It may begin as a stable substance and slowly become increasingly radioactive. It may serve as an energy source there just as plutonium# would here." The audience must have been listening with considerable astonishment for there is no record of interruption, at least until the sentence last recorded above, at which time Hallam seemed to have paused to catch his breath and perhaps to wonder at his own temerity. Someone from the audience (presumably Antoine-Jerome Lapin, though the record is not clear) asked if Professor Hallam were suggesting that an intelligent agent in the para-Universe had deliberately made the exchange in order to obtain an energy source. The expression "para-Universe" -- evolved apparently as an abbreviation of "parallel-Universe" -- thus entered the language. This question contained the first recorded use of the expression. There was a pause and then Hallam, more daring than ever, said -- and this was the nub of the Great Insight -- "Yes, I think so, and I think that the energy source cannot be made practical unless Universe and para-Universe work together, each at one end of a pump, pushing energy from them to us and from us to them, taking advantage of the difference in the natural laws of the two Universes." word "para-Universe" and made it his own at this point. Furthermore, he became the first to use the word "pump" (since invariably capitalized) in connection with the matter. A tendency exists in the official account to give the impression that Hallam's suggestion caught fire at once, but it did not. Those who would commit themselves no further than to say it was an amusing speculation. Kantrowitsch, in particular, did not say a word. This was crucial to Hallam's career. Hallam could scarcely carry through the theoretical and practical implications of his own suggestion all by himself. A team was required and it was built up. But no member of the team, until it was too late, would associate himself openly with what was to become known as the Great Insight. By the time success was unmistakable the public had grown to think of it as Hallam's and Hallam's alone. It was Hallam, to all the world, and Hallam alone, who had discovered the substance, experienced and transmitted the Great Insight -- and it was Hallam who was the Father of the Electron Pump. Thus, in various laboratories. pellets of tungsten metal were laid out temptingly. In one out of ten the transfer was made and new supplies of plutonium# were produced. Other elements were offered as bait and refused. But wherever the plutonium# appeared and whoever it was that brought the supply to the central research organization working on the problem, to the public it was an additional quantity of "Hallam's tungsten." Again it was Hallam who presented some aspects of the theory to the public most successfully. To his own surprise (as he later said) he found himself a facile writer and he enjoyed popularizing. Besides, success has its own inertia and the public would accept information on the project from no one but Hallam. In a since famous article in the North American Sunday TeleTimes Weekly, he wrote: We cannot say in how many ways the laws of the paraUniverse differ from our own, but we can guess with some assurance that the strong nuclear interaction, which serves to bind the nuclei of atoms together and which is the strongest known force in our Universe, is even stronger there; perhaps a hundred times stronger. This means that in the para-Universe protons are more easily held together against their own electrostatic repulsion and that a nucleus requires fewer neutrons to produce stability. Plutonium#, stable in their Universe, contains far too many protons -- or too few neutrons -- to be stable in ours with its weaker nuclear interaction. Plutonium#, once in our Universe, begins to radiate positrons, particles similar to electrons except for having a positive instead of a negative charge. With each positron emitted, a proton within the nucleus is converted to a neutron. Eventually twenty protons per nucleus have been converted to neutrons and plutonium# has become tungsten#, which is stable by the laws of our Universe. Since opposite charges attract, the twenty positrons combine with twenty electrons, resulting in the annihilation of both positrons and electrons. Their mass is totally converted to energy -- far safer and more efficient than either atomic fission or fusion. But with every atom of plutonium# sent to us, our Universe ends up with twenty fewer electrons. Meanwhile, the tungsten# that enters the para-Universe is unstable there for the opposite reason. By the laws of the para-Universe it has too many neutrons or too few protons. The tungsten# nuclei begin to emit electrons and with each emitted electron a neutron changes to a proton until, in the end, it is plutonium# again. With each tungsten-# nucleus sent into the paraUniverse, twenty more electrons are added to it. The plutoniumtungsten can make its cycle endlessly back and forth between Universe and para-Universe, yielding energy first in one and then in another, the net effect being a transfer of twenty electrons from our Universe to theirs per each nucleus cycled. Both sides can gain energy from what is, in effect, an InterUniverse Electron Pump. The conversion of this notion into reality and the actual establishment of the Electron Pump as an effective energy source proceeded with amazing speed and every stage of its success enhanced Hallam's prestige. j the basis of that prestige and it was with a certain hero worship (the memory of which quite embarrassed him later and which he strove -- with some success -- to eliminate from his mind) that he first applied for a chance to interview Hallam at some length in connection with the history he was planning. Hallam seemed amenable. In thirty years his position in public esteem had become so lofty one might wonder why his nose did not bleed. Physically he had aged impressively, if not gracefully. There was a ponderousness to his body that gave him the appearance of circumstantial weightiness and if his face were gross in its features he seemed able to give them the air of a kind of intellectual repose. He still reddened readily and the easily bruised nature of his self-esteem was a byword. Hallam had undergone some quick briefing before Lamont's entrance. He said, "You are Dr. Peter Lamont and you've done good work. I'm told, on paratheory. I recall your paper. On para-fusion, wasn't it?" "Yes, sir." "Well, refresh my memory. Tell me about it. Informally, of course, as though you were talking to a layman. After all -- " he chuckled here -- "in a way I'm a layman. I'm just a radiochemist, you know -- and no great theoretician unless you want to count a few concepts now and then." Lamont accepted this at the time as a straightforward statement and, indeed, the speech may not have been as obscenely condescending as he later insisted on remembering it to have been. It was typical though -- as Lamont later found out or at least maintained -- of Hallam's method of grasping the essentials of the work done by others. He could talk briskly about the subject thereafter without being overly particular, or particular at all, about assigning credit. But the younger Lamont of the time was rather flattered. He plunged ahead at once with that voluble eagerness one experiences when one is explaining one's own discoveries. "I can't say I did much. Dr. Hallam. Deducing the laws of nature of the para-Universe -- the para-laws -- is a tricky business. We don't have much to go on. I started from what little we know and assumed no new departures that we had no evidence for. It seems obvious that with a stronger nuclear interaction, the fusion of small nuclei would take place more readily." "Para-fusion," said Hallam. "Yes, sir. The trick was simply to work out what the details might be. The mathematics involved was somewhat subtle but once a few transformations were made, the difficulties tended to melt away. It turns out, for instance, that lithium hydride can be made to undergo catastrophic fusion at temperatures four orders of magnitude lower there than here. It takes fissionbomb temperatures to explode lithium hydride here, but a mere dynamite charge, so to speak, would turn the trick in the paraUniverse. Just possibly lithium hydride in the para-Universe could be ignited with a match, but that's not very likely. We've offered them lithium hydride, you know, since fusion power might be natural for them, but they won't touch it." "Yes, I know that." "It would clearly be too risky for them -- like using nitroglycerin in ton lots in rocket engines -- only worse." "Very good. And you are also writing a history of the Pump?" "An informal one, sir. When the manuscript is ready I will ask you to read it, if I may, so that I might have the benefit of your intimate knowledge of events. In fact, I would like to take advantage of some of that knowledge right now if you have a little time." "I can make some. What is it you want to know?" Hallam was smiling. It was the last time he ever smiled in Lamont's presence. "The development of an effective and practical Pump, Professor Hallam, took place with extraordinary speed," began Lamont. "Once the Pump Project -- " "The Inter-Universe Electron Pump Project," corrected Hallam, still smiling. "Yes, of course," said Lamont, clearing his throat. "I was merely using the popular name. Once the project started, the engineering details were developed with great rapidity and with little waste motion." "That is true," said Hallam, with a touch of complacence. "People have tried to tell me that the credit was mine for vigorous and imaginative direction, but I wouldn't care to have you overstress that in your book. The fact is that we had an enormous fund of talent in the project, and I individual members to be dimmed by any exaggeration of my role." Lamont shook his head with a little annoyance. He found the remark irrelevant. He said, "I don't mean that at all. I mean the intelligence at the other end -- the para-men, to use the popular phrase. They started it. We discovered them after the first transfer of plutonium for tungsten -- but they discovered us first in order to make the transfer, working on pure theory and without the benefit of the kind of hint they gave us. And there's the iron foil they sent across -- " Hallam's smile had now disappeared -- and permanently. He was frowning as he said loudly, "The symbols were never understood. Nothing about them -- " "The geometric figures were understood, sir. I've looked into it, and it is quite clear that they were directing the geometry of the Pump. It seems to me that -- " Hallam's chair moved back with an angry scrape. He said, "Let's not have any of that, young man. We did the work, not they." "Yes -- but isn't it true that they -- " "That they what?" Lament became aware now of the storm of emotion he had raised, but he could not understand its cause. Uncertainly he said, "That they are more intelligent than we -- that they did the real work? Is there any doubt of that, sir?" Hallam, red-faced, had heaved himself to his feet. "There is every doubt," he shouted. "I will not have mysticism here. There is too much of that. See here, young man -- " he advanced on the still seated and thoroughly astonished Lamont and shook a thick finger at him -- "if your history is going to take the attitude that we were puppets in the hands of the para-men it will not be published from this institution -- or at all -- if I have my way. I will not have mankind and its intelligence downgraded and I won't have para-men cast in the role of gods." Lamont had no choice but to leave, a puzzled man, utterly upset at having created harsh feeling where he had wanted to sow only good will. And then he found that his historical sources were suddenly drying up. Those who had been loquacious enough a week earlier now remembered nothing and had no time for further interviews. Lamont was irritated at first. Then a slow anger began to build within him. He looked at what he had from a new viewpoint, and now he began to squeeze and insist where earlier he had merely asked. When he met Hallam at department functions Hallam frowned and looked through him, and Lamont began to look scornful in his turn. The net result was that Lamont found his prime career as paratheoretician beginning to abort and he turned more firmly than ever toward his history. # (continued) A had to be there, Mike, to see him go into panic at any suggestion that it was the other side that was the moving force. I look back on it and I wonder -- how was it possible to meet him, however casually, and not know he would react that way. Just be grateful you never had to work with him." "I am," said Bronowski, indifferently, "though there are times when you're no angel." "Don't complain. With your sort of work you have no problems." "Also no interest. Who cares about my sort of work except myself and five others in the world. Maybe six others -- if you remember." Lamont remembered. "Oh, well," he said. never fooled anyone who grew to know him even moderately well. He was sharp and he worried a problem until he had the solution or until he had it in such tatters that he knew no solution was possible. Consider the Etruscan inscriptions on which he had built his reputation. The tongue had been a living one until the first century A.D., but the cultural imperialism of the Romans had left nothing behind, so the language had vanished completely. What inscriptions survived the carnage of Roman hostility and -- worse, indifference -- had been written in Greek letters and could be pronounced, but nothing more. The language seemed to have no relationship to any of the surrounding ones, seemed archaic and not even IndoEuropean. Bronowski noted that another language existed that seemed to have no relationship to any of the surrounding languages, that seemed quite archaic and not even IndoEuropean -- but one very much alive and spoken in a region not far from where once the Etruscans had lived. What of the Basque language? Bronowski wondered. And he used Basque as his guide. So much for inspiration. The rest was hard work, for Basque, an extraordinarily difficult language in itself, was only the loosest of helps. Bronowski found more and more reason, as he went on, to suspect some cultural connection between the inhabitants of early northern Italy and early northern Spain. He could even make out a strong case for a broad Europe with a language of which Etruscan and Basque were dimly related survivors. In two thousand years, however, Basque had evolved and had become more than a little contaminated with Spanish. To try first to reason out its structure in Roman times and then relate it to Etruscan was an intellectual feat of surpassing difficulty and Bronowski utterly astonished the world's philologists when he triumphed. The Etruscan translations themselves were marvels of dullness and had no significance whatever. They were routine funerary inscriptions for the most part. The fact of the translation, however, was stunning and, as it turned out, it proved of the greatest importance to Lamont Not at first. To be perfectly truthful about the matter, the translations had been a fact for nearly five years before Lamont had as much as heard that there once were such people as the Etruscans. But then Bronowski came to the University to give one of the annual Fellowship Lectures and Lamont, who usually shirked the duty of attending that fell on the faculty members, did not shirk it this time. He heard the lecture, not because he recognized its importance or felt any interest in it whatever, but because he was dating a graduate student in the Department of Romance Languages and his choices were listening to Bronowski or going to a music festival he particularly wanted to avoid. The social connection was a feeble one, scarcely satisfactory from Lamont's point of view and only temporary, but it did get him to the talk. He rather enjoyed it, as it happened. The dim Etruscan civilization entered his consciousness for the first time as a matter of distant interest and the problem of solving an undeciphered language struck him as fascinating. When young, he had enjoyed solving cryptograms, but had put them away with other childish things in favor of the much grander cryptograms posed by nature, so that he ended in para-theory. Yet Bronowski's talk took him back to the youthful joys of making slow sense of what seemed a random collection of symbols, combined with sufficient difficulty to add great honor to the task. Bronowski was a cryptogrammatist on the grandest scale, and it was the description of the steady encroachment of reason upon the unknown that Lamont enjoyed. All would yet have gone for nothing -- the triple coincidence of Bronowski's appearance on campus, Lamont's youthful cryptogrammic enthusiasm, the social pressure of an attractive young lady -- were it not for the fact that Lamont saw Hallam the following day and placed himself firmly and, as he eventually found, permanently, in the doghouse. Within an hour of the conclusion of that interview, Lamont determined to see Bronowski. The issue at hand was the very one that had seemed so obvious to himself and that had so offended Hallam. Because it brought down censure on him, Lamont felt bound to strike back -- and in connection with the point of censure specifically. The para-men were more intelligent than man. Lamont had believed it before in a casual sort of way as something more obvious than vital. Now it had become vital. It must be proved and the fact of it forced down the throat of Hallam -- sideways, if possible, and with all the sharp corners exposed. Already Lamont found himself so far removed from his so-recent hero worship that he relished the prospect. campus. Lamont tracked him down and insisted on seeing him. Bronowski was blandly courteous when finally cornered. Lamont acknowledged the courtesies brusquely, introduced hirnself with clear impatience and said, "Dr. Bronowski, I'm delighted to have caught you before you left. I hope that I will persuade you to stay here even longer." Bronowski said, "That may not be hard. I have been offered a position on the University faculty." "And you will accept the position?" "I am considering it. I think I may." "You must. You will, when you hear what I have to say. Dr. Bronowski, what is there for you to do now that you've solved the Etruscan inscriptions?" "That is not my only task, young man." (He was five years older than Lamont.) "I'm an archeologist and there is more to Etruscan culture than its inscriptions and more to pre-classical Italic culture than the Etruscans." "But surely nothing as exciting for you -- and as challenging -- as the Etruscan inscriptions?" "I grant you that." "So you would welcome something even more exciting, even more challenging -- and something those inscriptions." "What have you in mind. Dr. -- Lamont?" "We have inscriptions that are not part of a dead culture or part of anything on Earth -- or part of anything in the Universe. We have something called para-symbols." "I've heard of them. For that matter, I've seen them." "Surely, then, you have had the urge to tackle the problem. Dr. Bronowski? You have had the desire to work out what they say?" "No desire at all. Dr. Lamont, because there's no problem." Lamont stared at him suspiciously, "You mean you can read them?" Bronowski shook his head. "You mistake me. I mean I can't possibly read them, nor can anyone else. There's no base. In the case of Earthly languages, however dead, there is always the chance of finding a living language -- or a dead language already deciphered -- that bears some relationship to it, however faint. Failing that, there is at least the fact that any Earthly language was written by human beings with human ways of thought. That makes a starting point, however feeble. None of this is the case with the parasymbols -- so that they constitute a problem that clearly has no solution. An insolubility is not a problem." Lamont had kept himself from interrupting only with difficulty. Now he burst out with: "You are wrong, Dr. Bronowski. I don't want to seem to be teaching you your profession but you don't know some of the facts that my own profession has uncovered. We are dealing with para-men concerning whom we know hardly anything. We don't know what they are like, how they think, what kind of world they live on -- we have data on almost nothing, however basic and fundamental. So far you are right." "Blit it's only almost nothing that you know, is that it?" Bronowski did not seem impressed. He took a package of dried figs from his pocket, opened it and began to eat. He profferred it to Lamont, who shook his head. Lamont said, "Right. We do know one thing of crucial importance. They are more intelligent than we are. Item one: they can make the exchange across the inter-Universe gap, while we can play only a passive role." He interrupted himself here to ask, "Do you know anything about the Inter-Universe Electron Pump?" "A little," said Bronowski. "Enough to follow you. Doctor, if you don't get technical." Lamont hastened on. "Item two: They sent us instructions as to how to set up our part of the pump. We couldn't understand the device but we could make out the diagrams sufficiently well to give us the necessary hints. Item Three: They can somehow sense us. At least they can become aware of our leaving tungsten for them to pick up, for instance. They know where it is and can act upon it. We can do nothing comparable. There are other points but these are enough to show the para-men to be clearly more intelligent than we are." Bronowski said, "I imagine, though, that you are in the minority here. Surely your colleagues don't accept this." "They don't. But what makes you come to that conclusion?" "Because you're clearly wrong, it seems to me." "My facts are correct. And since they are, how can I be wrong?" "You are merely proving that the technology of the para-men is more advanced than ours. What has technology to do with intelligence? See here -- " B ronowski rose to take off his jacket and then sat down in a half-reclining position, the soft rotundity of his body seeming to relax and crease in great comfort as though physical ease helped him think. "About two and a half centuries ago the American naval commander, Matthew Perry, led a flotilla into Tokyo harbor. The Japanese, until then isolated, found themselves faced with a technology considerably beyond their own and decided it was unwise to risk resistance. An entire warlike the face of a few ships from across the sea. Did that prove that Americans were more intelligent than the Japanese -- or merely that Western culture had taken a different turning? Clearly the latter, for within half a century the Japanese had successfully imitated Western technology and within another half-century they were a major industrial power despite the fact that they were disastrously beaten in one of the wars of the time." Lamont listened gravely and said, "I've thought of your point, too. Dr. Bronowski, though I didn't know about the Japanese -- I wish I had the time to read history. Yet the analogy is wrong. The para-men's is more than technical superiority -- it's a matter of difference in degree of intelligence." "How can you tell, aside from guessing?" "Because of the mere fact that they sent us directions. They were eager for us to set up our part of the Pump -- they had to have us do it. They could not physically cross over -- " He paused for breath, feeling himself to be too excited, too eager. He mustn't oversell his case. Bronowski regarded him curiously. "All right, they sent us messages. What are you trying to deduce from that?" "That they expected us to understand. Could they be such fools as to send us rather intricate messages, in some cases quite lengthy, if they knew we would not understand? Except for their diagrams we would have ended nowhere. Now if they expected us to understand, it could only be because they felt that any creatures like ourselves with a technology roughly as advanced as their own (and they must have been able to estimate that somehow -- another point in favor of my belief) must also be roughly as intelligent as they are and would experience little difficulty in working out something from their symbols." "They might also be reasoning from naivete," said Bronowski, unimpressed. "You mean they think there is only one language, spoken and written -- and that another intelligence in another Universe speaks and writes as they do? Come on!" Bronowski said, "Even if I were to grant your point, what do you want me to do? I've looked at the para-symbols -- I suppose every archeologist and philologist on Earth has. I don't see what I can do and neither. I'm sure, does anyone else. No progress has been made in over twenty years." Lamont said intensely, "What's true is that in twenty years there has been no desire for progress. The Pump Authority does not want to solve the symbols." "Why shouldn't it want to?" "Because of the annoying possibility that communication with the para-men will demonstrate them to be distinctly more intelligent than we are. Because human beings might be shown to be the puppet-partners in connecttion with the Pump to the hurt of their ego. And, specifically -- " Lament strove to keep venom out of his voice -- "because Hallam would lose the credit of being the Father of the Electron Pump." "Suppose the Authority did want to make progress. What could be done? The will is not the deed, you know." "It could get the para-men to cooperate. It could send messages to the para-Universe. This has never been done, but such attempts would be feasible. A message on metal foil might be placed under a pellet of tungsten." "Oh? Are they still looking for other tungsten, even with the Pumps in operation?" "No." Lamont frowned. With the Pumps in full operation enough energy was apparently being delivered in the para-Universe to meet all requirements. Then he shrugged. "No -- but I think we can assume that they're curious. If we borrow one of the small experimental Pump field generators and put a pellet of tungsten in that with a message -- it should attract their attention. If they take the message and make any sense of it, even the slightest, they'll send back one of their own. They might set up an equivalence table of their words and ours or they might use a mixture of their words and ours. It will be a kind of alternate push, first their side, then ours, then theirs again -- and so on." "With their side," said Bronowski, "doing most of the work." "Yes." Bronowski shook his head. "No fun in that, is there? It doesn't appeal to me." Lamont flared, "Not enough in it for you? What did you get out of the Etruscan inscriptions, damn it? You beat out five others in the world. Maybe six. With them you're a success and they hate you. What else? You go about lecturing on the subject before audiences amounting to a few dozen and they forget your name the day after. Is that what you're really after?" "Don't be dramatic." "All right. I won't be. I'll get someone else. It may take longer but, as you say, the para-men will do most of the work anyway. If necessary. I'll do it myself." "Have you been assigned this project?" "No, I haven't. What of it? Or is that another reason you don't want to get involved? Disciplinary problems? There is no law against attempting translation and I can always place tungsten on my desk. I will not choose to report any messages I get in place of the tungsten and to that extent I will be breaking the research code. Once the translation is made, who will complain? Would you work with me if I guaranteed your safety and kept your part in it secret. You would lose your fame but you may value your security more. Oh, well -- " Lamont shrugged. "If I do it myself I'll have the advantage of not having to worry about someone else's security." He rose to go. Both men were angry and bore themselves with that stiff-legged courtesy one assumes when addressing someone who is hostile but still mannerly. "I presume," said Lamont, "you will at least treat this conversation as confidential." Bronowski was on his feet, too. "Of that you may be assured," he said coldly and the two shook hands briefly. # from Bronowski again. He even began the process of talking himself into believing it would be better for him to handle the translation effort on his own. Two days later, however, Bronowski was at Lamont's laboratory. He said rather brusquely, "I'm leaving the city now, but I'll be back in September. I'm taking the position here and, if you're still interested. I'll see what I can do about the translation problem you mentioned." Lamont had barely time for a surprised expression of thanks before Bronowski stalked off, apparently angrier at having given in than at having resisted. They became friends in time -- and in time Lamont learned what had brought Bronowski around. The day after their discussion, Bronowski had had lunch at the Faculty Club with a group of the higher officials of the University, including, of course, the president. Bronowski had announced that he would accept the position and send in a formal letter to that effect in due time and all had expressed gratification. The president had said, "It will be quite a feather in our cap to have the renowned translator of the Itascan Inscriptions here at the University. We are honored." The malapropism had gone uncorrected, of course, and Bronowski's smile, though strained, did not actually waver. Afterward the head of the Department of Ancient History explained the president to be more of a Minnesotan than a Classical scholar and since Lake Itasca was the point of origin of the mighty Mississippi, the slip of the tongue had been a natural one. But in combination with Lamont's sneer at the extent of his fame Bronowski found the expression rankling. When Lamont finally heard the story he was amused. "Don't go on," he said. "I've been down that road, too. You said to yourself, 'By God, I'll do something even that knot-head will have to get straight.' " "A little like that," said Bronowski... netted them very little. Messages had finally gone across to the para-men -- messages had come back. Nothing of consequence had been revealed. "Just make a guess!" Lamont had said feverishly to Bronowski. "Any wild guess at all. Try it out on them." "It's exactly what I'm doing, Pete. What are you so jumpy about? I spent twelve years on the Etruscan Inscriptions. Do you expect this job to take any less time?" "Good God, Mike. We can't take twelve years." "Why not? Look, Pete, it hasn't escaped me that there's been a change in your attitude. You've been impossible this last month or so. I thought we had it clear at the start that this work can't go quickly and that we've got to be patient. I thought you understood that I had my regular duties at the University, too. Look, I've asked you this a number of times now. Let me ask again. Why are you in such a hurry?" "Because I'm in a hurry," said Lamont abruptly. "Because I want to get on with it." "Congratulations," said Bronowski dryly. "So do I. Listen, you're not expecting an early death, are you? Your doctor hasn't told you you're hiding a fatal cancer?" "No, no," groaned Lamont. "Well, then?" "Never mind," said Lamont. He walked away hurriedly. When he had first tried to get Bronowski to join forces with him. Lament's grievance had concerned only Hallam's mean-minded obstinacy concerning the suggestion that the para-men were the more intelligent. It was in that respect and that respect only that Lamont had been striving for a breakthrough. He had intended nothing beyond that -- at first. But in the course of the following months he had been subjected to endless exasperation. His requests for equipment, for technical assistance, for computer time were delayed. His request for travel funds was snubbed. His views at interdepartmental meetings were invariably overlooked. The breaking point came when Henry Garrison, junior to himself in point of service and definitely so in point of ability, received an advisory appointment, rich in prestige, that by all rights should have gone to Lamont. It was then that Lamont's resentment built up to the point where merely proving himself right was no longer sufficient. He yearned to smash Hallam, destroy him utterly. The feeling was reinforced every day, every hour, by the unmistakable attitude of everyone else at the Pump Station. Lamont's abrasive personality did not collect sympathy, but some gave it to him nevertheless. G arrison himself was embarrassed. He was a quietspoken, amiable young man who clearly wanted no trouble and who now stood in the doorway of Lamont's lab with an expression that had more than a small component of apprehension in it. He said, "Hey, Pete, can I have a few words with you?" "As many as you like," said Lamont, frowning and avoiding a direct eye-to-eye glance. Garrison came in and sat down. "Pete," he said, 'I can't turn down the appointment but I want you to know I didn't push for it. It came as a surprise." "Who's asking you to turn it down? I don't give a damn." "Pete. It's Hallam. If I turned it down it would go to someone else, not you. What have you done to the old man?" Lamont rounded on the other. "What do you think of Hallam? What kind of man is he, in your opinion?" Garrison was caught by surprise. He pursed his lips and rubbed his nose. "Well -- " He let the sound fade off. Inspiring leader?" "Well -- " "Let me tell you. The man's a phony. He's a fraud. He's got this reputation and this position of his and he's sitting there in a panic. He knows that I see through him and that's what he has against me." Garrison gave a small, uneasy laugh, "You haven't gone up to him and said -- " "No, I haven't said anything directly to him," said Lamont morosely. "Some day I will. And he can tell. He knows I'm one person he isn't fooling even if I don't say anything." "But Pete, where's the point in letting him know it? I don't say I think he's the world's greatest either, but where's the sense in broadcasting it? Butter him up a little. He's got your career in his hands." "Has he? I've got his reputation in mine. I'm going to show him up. I'm going to strip him." "How?" "That's my business," muttered Lamont, who at the moment had not the slightest idea of how. "But that's ridiculous," said Garrison. "You can't win. He'll just destroy you. Even if he isn't an Einstein or an Oppenheimer, he's more than either to the world in general. He is the Father of the Electron Pump to Earth's twocan possibly do will affect them as long as the Electron Pump is the key to human paradise. While that's so Hallam can't be touched and you're crazy if you think he can. What the hell, Pete? Tell him he's great and eat crow. Don't be another Denison!" "I tell you what, Henry," said Lamont in sudden fury. "Why not mind your own business?" Garrison rose suddenly and left without a word. Lamont had made another enemy -- or at least lost another friend. The price, however, was right, he finally decided, for one remark of Garrison's had set the ball rolling in another direction. Garrison had said,... as long as the Electron Pump is the key to human paradise... Hallam can't be touched... With that clanging in his mind Lamont, for the first time, turned his attention away from Hallam and placed it on the Electron Pump. Was the Electron Pump the key to human paradise? Or was there, by heaven, a catch? Every blessing in human history had had a catch. What was the catch to the Electron Pump? The Pump supplied unlimited amounts of almost free power, with no chemical or radioactive wastes. It had made possible the cleaning of pollution from the air and the water and the realization of most of mankind's dreams that had once been economically unfeasible. Now it promised apparently unending prosperity. course, it was not an Electron Pump. It did not Pump electrons, but rather a continuous stream of tungsten# atoms in exchange for the equivalent plutonium#. But since the net effect was to transfer electrons from the Universe to the para-Universe, even most scientists tended to overlook the intermediate steps. Lamont knew enough of the history of para-theory to know that the matter of "a catch" had not gone unexplored. When it was first announced that the basic overall effect of the Electron Pump was the Pumping of electrons from the Universe to the para-Universe, there had not been wanting those who asked immediately, "But what will happen when all the electrons have been Pumped?" This was easily answered. At the largest reasonable rate of Pumping the electron supply would last for years -- and the entire Universe, together, presumably, with the para-Universe, would not last a tiny fraction of that time. The next objection seemed more sophisticated. All right, there was no possibility of Pumping away all the electrons. But as they were Pumped the para-Universe would gain a net negative charge to repel others being Pumped, while the Universe would gain a net positive charge to hold the electrons more firmly here. What happened when it took more energy to operate the Pump than could be produced by it? The para-theorists should have disposed of that quickly. The atoms actually being pumped had a balance of charges to make them neutral. Neutral substances should not be affected by the charge of the Universe. But it seemed there was a Law of Conservation of the Cussedness of Things. It had already been discovered that the Pump would not work to transfer any substance that was ionized. The increase of a positive charge in the Universe, it was realized, would ionize the neutral atoms by stripping away some of the loosely held orbital electrons around them. Careful mathematical analysis indicated that the effort of Pumping would increase at precisely the same rate as if it had been electrons that were Pumped. Apparently it did not matter whether the process was considered incorrectly as Pumping electrons or treated with full scientific rigor. The results were the same. With each year, as the difference in charge grew, it would become more difficult to Pump further atoms (or electrons) against the force of the resisting charge-difference. If the charge concentration remained at the points of Pumping, the effect would stop almost at once but, of course, it didn't. The concentration diffused outward over the Earth and the effect had been calculated with that in mind. The increased positive charge of the Earth generally forced the positively charged solar wind to avoid the planet at a greater distance and the magnetosphere was enlarged. Thanks to the work of McFarland (the real originator of the Great Insight according to Lamont) it could be shown that a definite equilibrium point was reached as the solar wind swept away more and more of the accumulating positive particles that were repelled from Earth's surface and driven higher into the exosphere. With each increase in Pumping intensity -- with each additional Pumping Station constructed -- the net positive charge on Earth increased slightly and the magnetosphere expanded by a few miles. The change, however, was minor and the positive charge was, in the end, swept away by the solar wind and spread through the outer reaches of the solar system. Even so -- even allowing for the most rapid possible diffusion of the charge, the time would still come when the local chargedifference between Universe and para-Universe at the points of Pumping would grow large enough to end the process. That would be a small fraction of the time it # would take really to use up all But that still meant that Pumping would remain possible for a years, but that was enough -- it far longer than man or the solar system would last. And if man somehow did last that long (or some creature that was man's successor and supplanter) then no doubt something would be devised to correct the situation. A great years. Lamont had to agree to that. B ut then he remembered something else, a line of thought Hallam himself had dealt with in one of the articles he had written for popular consumption. With some' distaste, he dug out the article. It was important to see what Hallam had said, before he carried the matter further. The article said in part: Because of the ever-present gravitational force, we have come to associate the expression 'downhill' with the kind of inevitable change we can use to produce energy we can convert into useful work. It is the water running downhill that, in past centuries, turned wheels that in turn powered machinery such as pumps and generators. But what happens when all the water has run downhill? No further work can then be possible until the water has been returned uphill -- and that takes work. In fact, it takes more work to force the water uphill than we can collect by allowing it to flow downhill. We work at an energy loss. Fortunately the sun does the work for us. It evaporates the oceans so that water vapor climbs high in the atmosphere, forms clouds and eventually falls again as rain or snow. This soaks the ground at all levels, fills the springs and streams and keeps the water forever running downhill. But not quite forever. The sun can raise the water vapor, but only because, in a nuclear sense, it is running downhill, too. It is running downhill at a rate immensely greater than any Earthly river can manage -- and when all of it has run downhill there will be nothing we know of to pull it uphill again. All sources of energy in our Universe run down. We cannot help that. Everything is downhill in just one direction and we can force a temporary uphill course only by taking advantage of some greater downhill in the vicinity. If we want useful energy forever we need a road that goes downhill both ways. That is a paradox in our Universe -- it stands to reason that whatever is downhill one way is uphill going back. But need we confine ourselves to our Universe alone? Think of the para-Universe. It has roads, too, that are downhill in one direction and uphill in the other. Those roads, however, don't fit in with our roads. It is possible to take a road from the paraUniverse to our Universe that runs downhill and which, when we follow it back from the Universe to the para-Universe runs downhill again -- because the two Universes have different laws of behavior. The Electron Pump takes advantage of a road that is downhill both ways. The Electron Pump... Lamont looked at the title of the piece again. It was: The Road That Runs Downhill Both JVays. He began to think. The concept was, of course, a familiar one to him, as were its thermodynamic consequences. But why not examine the assumptions? That had to be the weak point in any theory. What if the assumptions, assumed to be right by definition, were wrong? What would be the consequences if one started with other assumptions? Contradictory ones? He started blindly but within a month he had that feeling that every scientist recognizes -- the endless clicking of unexpected pieces of the puzzle falling into place as annoying anomalies become anomalous no more. It was the feel of Truth. From that moment on he began to put additional pressure on Bronowski. And one day he said, "I'm going to see Hallam again." Bronowski's eyebrows lifted. "What for?" "To have him turn me down." "Yes, that's about your speed, Pete. You're unhappy if your troubles die down a bit." "You don't understand. It's important to have him refuse to listen to me. I can't have it said afterward that I bypassed him -- that he was ignorant of what I was doing." "That would make him ignorant of what? Of the translation of the para-symbols? We don't have a translation as yet. Don't jump the gun, Pete." "No, no, not that." And Lamont would say no more. H allam did not make it easy for Lamont. Some weeks passed before he could find time to see the younger man. Nor did Lamont intend to make it easy for Hallam. He stalked in with every invisible bristle on edge and sharply pointed. Hallam waited for him frozen-faced, with sullen eyes. Hallam asked abruptly, "What's this crisis you're talking about?" "Something's turned up, sir," said Lamont tonelessly, "inspired by one of your articles." "Oh?" Then, quickly: "Which one?" "The Road That Runs Downhill Both Ways. The one you programed for Teenage Life, sir." "And what about it?" "I believe the Electron Pump is not downhill both ways, if I may use your metaphor which is not, as it happens, a completely accurate way of describing the Second Law of Thermodynamics." Hallam frowned. "What have you got in mind?" "I can explain it best, sir, by setting up the Field Equations for the two Universes, sir, and demonstrating an interaction that until now has not been considered -- unfortunately so, in my opinion." With that Lamont moved directly to the thixo-board and quickly fingered the equations, talking rapidly as he did so. Lamont knew that Hallam would be humiliated and irritated by such a procedure since he would not follow the mathematics. Lamont counted on that. Hallam growled, "See here, young man, I have no time now to engage in a full discussion of any aspect of para-theory. You send me a complete report and, for now, if you have some brief statement as to what you're getting at, you may make it." Lamont walked away from the thixo-board, an unmistakable expression of contempt on his face. He said, "All right. The Second Law of Thermodynamics describes a process that inevitably chops off extremes. Water doesn't run downhill -- what really happens is that extremes of gravitational potential are equalized. Water will just as easily bubble uphill if trapped underground. You can get work out of the juxtaposition of two different temperature levels, but the end result is that the temperature is equalized at an intermediate level -- the hot body cools down and the cold body warms up. Both cooling and warming are equal aspects of Second Law and, under, the proper circumstances, equally spontaneous." "Don't teach me elementary thermodynamics, young man. What is it you want? I have very little time." Lamont said, with no change of expression, no sense of being hurried. "Work is obtained out of the Electron Pump by an equalization of extremes. In this case the extremes are the physical laws of the two Universes. The conditions that make those laws possible, whatever those conditions may be, are being bled from one Universe into the other and the end result of the entire process will be two Universes in which the laws of nature will be identical -- and intermediate as compared with the situation now. Since this will produce uncertain but undoubtedly large changes in this Universe, it would seem that serious consideration must be given to stopping the Pumps and shutting down the whole operation permanently." It was at this point that Lamont expected Hallam to explode and cut off any chance of further explanation. Hallam did not fail that expectation. He sprang out of his chair, which fell over. He kicked the chair away and took the two steps that separated him from Lamont. Lamont warily pushed back his own chair and stood up. "You idiot!" shouted Hallam. "Don't you suppose everyone at the station understands about the equalization of natural law? Are you wasting my time telling me something I knew when you were learning to read? Get out of here -- and any time you want to offer me your resignation, consider it accepted." Lamont left, having obtained exactly what he wanted. And yet he felt himself to be furious over Hallam's treatment of him. # (concluded) to tell him. He wouldn't listen. So I take the next step." "And what is that?" said Bronowski. "I'm going to see Senator Burt." "You mean the head of the Committee on Technology and the Environment?" "The same. You've heard of him?" "Who hasn't? But where's the point, Pete? What have you got that would interest him? It's not the translation. Pete, I'm asking you once again: what have you got on your mind?" "I can't explain. You don't know para-theory." "Does Senator Burt?" "More than you, I think." Bronowski pointed his finger. "Pete, let's not kid around. Maybe I know things you don't. We can't work together if we work against each other. Either I'm a member of this little two-man corporation or I'm not. You tell me what's on your mind and I'll tell you something in exchange. Otherwise, let's stop this altogether." Lamont shrugged. "All right. If you want it I'll give it to you. Now that I've got it past Hallam, maybe it's just as well. The point is that the Electron Pump is transferring natural law. In the para-Universe the strong interaction is a hundred times what it is here -- which means that nuclear fission is much more likely here than there and nuclear fusion is much more likely there than here. If the Electron Pump keeps on long enough, there will be a final equilibrium in which the strong nuclear interaction will be equal in both Universes. That would make it about ten times what it is here now and one-tenth what it is there now." "Didn't anyone know this?" "Oh, sure, everyone knew it. It was obvious almost from the start. Even Hallam can see it. That's what got the bastard so excited. I started telling him this in detail, as though I didn't think he had ever heard it before and he blew up." "But what's the point, then? Is there danger in the interaction's becoming intermediate?" "Of course. What do you think?" "I don't think anything. When will it become intermediate?" "At the present rate, #" years or so." "How long is that?" born, live, grow old and die, one after the other." "Oh, blazes, Pete. What odds does it make then?" "Because to reach that figure," said Lamont slowly and carefully, "which is the official one, certain assumptions were made that I think were wrong. And if certain other assumptions are made -- which I think are right -- we're in trouble now." "What kind of trouble?" "Suppose the Earth turned into a whiff of gas in a period of about five minutes. Would you consider that trouble?" "Because of the Pumping?" "Because of the Pumping." "And how about the world of the para-men? Would they be in danger, too?" "I'm sure of it. A different danger, but danger." Bronowski stood up and began pacing. He wore his brown hair thick and long in what had once been called a Buster Brown. Now he was clutching at it. He said, "If the para-men are more intelligent than we are, would they be running the Pump? Surely they would know it was dangerous before we did." "I've thought of that," said Lamont. "What I guess is that they've started Pumping for the first time and they, like us, got the process started for the apparent good it would bring and worried about consequences later." "But you say you know the consequences now. Would they be slower than you were?" "It depends on if and when they look for those consequences. The Pump is too attractive to try to spoil. I wouldn't have looked myself if I hadn't -- But what's on 'or mind, Mike?" Bronowski stopped his pacing, looked fully at Lamont and said, "I think we've got something." Lamont stared at him wildly, then leaped forward to seize the other's sleeve. "With the para-symbols? Tell me, Mike!" "It happened while you were with Hallam. While you were actually with Hallam. I haven't known exactly what to do about it, because I wasn't sure what was going on. And now -- " "And now?" "I'm still not sure. One of their foils came through -- with four symbols." "Oh?" "In the Latin alphabet. And it can be pronounced." "What?" Bronowski produced the foil with the air of a conjurer. Incised on it, quite different from the delicate and intricate spirals and differential glistenings of the para-symbols, were four broad, childlike letters: F-E-E-R. "What do you suppose that means?" asked Lamont, blankly. "So far all I've been able to think of is that it's F-E-A-R misspelled." "Is that why you were cross-examining me? You thought someone on the other side was experiencing fear?" "And I thought it might have some connection with your own obviously increasing excitement over the last month. Frankly, Pete, I didn't like being kept in the dark." "Okay. Now let's not jump to conclusions. You're the one with experience with fragmentary messages. Wouldn't you say that the para-men were beginning to experience fear concerning the Electron Pump?" "Not necessarily," said Bronowski. "I don't know how much they can sense of this Universe. If they can sense the tungsten we lay out for them -- if they can sense our presence -- perhaps they are sensing our state of mind. Perhaps they are trying to reassure us, tell us there is no reason to fear." "Then why don't they say N-O F-E-E-R?" "Because they may not know our language that well." "Hmm. Then I can't take it to Burt." "I wouldn't. It's ambiguous. In fact, I wouldn't go to Burt until we get something more from the other side. Who knows what they're trying to say?" "No, I can't wait, Mike. I know I'm right and we have no time." "All right, but if you see Burt you'll be burning your bridges. Your colleagues will never forgive you. Have you thought of talking to the physicists here? You can't put pressure on Hallam on your own, but a whole group of you Lamont shook his head vigorously. "Not a chance. The men at this station survive by virtue of their jellyfish quality. There isn't one who would stand against him. Trying to rally the others to put pressure on Hallam would be like asking strands of cooked spaghetti to come to attention." Bronowski's soft face looked unwontedly grim. "You may be right." "I know I'm right," said Lamont just as grimly. Senator down, time that Lamont had resented losing -- the more so since nothing further in Latin letters had come from the para-men. No message of any kind, though Bronowski had sent across half a dozen, each with a carefully selected combination of parasymbols and each incorporating both F-E-E-R and F-E-A-R. Lamont was unsure of the significance of the half-dozen variations but Bronowski had seemed hopeful. Yet nothing had happened and now Lamont was at last in to see Burt. The Senator was thin-faced, sharp-eyed and elderly. He had been the head of the Committee on Technology and Environment for a generation. He took his job seriously. He fiddled now with the oldfashioned necktie that he affected (and that had become his trademark) and said, "I can only give you a half-hour, son." He looked at his wristwatch. Lamont was not worried. He expected to interest Senator Burt enough to make him forget about time limits. He made no attempt to begin at the beginning -- Burt had been briefed about the subject matter of the meeting in general. He said, "I won't bother you with the mathematics. Senator, but I will assume you realize that through Pumping the natural laws of the two Universes are being mixed." "Stirred together," said the Senator calmly, "with equilibrium coming in about #'" years. Is that the figure?" His eyebrows in repose arched up and then down, giving his lined face a permanent air of surprise. "It is," said Lamont, "but it is arrived at by assuming that the alien laws seeping into our Universe and theirs spread outward from the point of entry at the speed of light. That is just an assumption and I believe it to be wrong." "Why?" "The only measured rate of mixing is within the plutonium-# sent into this Universe. That rate is extremely slow at first -- presumably because matter is dense -- and increases with time. If the plutonium is mixed with less dense matter, the rate increases more rapidly. From a few measurements of this sort it has been calculated that the permeation rate would increase to the speed of light in a vacuum. It would take some time for the alien laws to work their way into the atmosphere, far less time to work their way to the top of the atmosphere and then off through space in every direction at # kilometers per second, thinning into harmlessness in no time." Lamont paused for a moment to consider how best to go on and the Senator picked it up at once. "However -- " he urged in the waste time. "It's a convenient assumption that seems to make sense and seems to make no trouble -- but what if it is not matter that offers resistance to the permeation of the alien laws, but the basic fabric of the Universe itself?" "What is the basic fabric?" "I can't put it into words. There is a mathematical expression that I think represents it, but we don't have the words. The basic fabric of the Universe is that which dictates the laws of nature. It is the basic fabric of our Universe that makes it necessary for energy to be conserved. It is the basic fabric of the para-Universe, with a weave, so to speak, somewhat different from ours, that makes their nuclear interaction a hundred times stronger than ours." "And so?" "If it is the basic fabric that is being penetrated, sir, then the presence of matter, dense or not, can have only a secondary influence. The rate of penetration is greater in a vacuum than in dense mass, but not very much greater. The rate of penetration in outer space may be great in Earthly terms but it is only a small fraction of the speed of light." "Which means?" "That the alien fabric is not dissipating as quickly as we think, but is piling up, so to speak, within the solar system to a much greater concentration than we have been assuming." "I see," said the Senator, nodding. "And how long will it be by your estimate, before the space within the solar system is brought to equilibrium? Less than #" years? "Far less, sir. Less than #'" years, give or take a couple of "Not much in comparison, but enough, eh? No immediate cause for alarm, eh?" "But I'm afraid there is immediate cause for alarm, sir. Damage will be done long before equilibrium is reached. Because of the Pumping, the strong nuclear interaction is growing steadily stronger in our Universe at every moment." "Enough stronger to measure?" "Perhaps not, sir." "Not even after twenty years of Pumping?" "Perhaps not, sir." "Then why worry?" "Because, sir, upon the strength of the strong nuclear interaction rests the rate at which hydrogen fuses to helium in the core of the sun. If the interaction strengthens even unnoticeably, the rate of hydrogen fusion in the sun will increase markedly. The sun maintains the balance between radiation and gravitation with great delicacy and to upset that balance in favor of radiation, as we are now doing -- " "Yes?" "Will cause an enormous explosion. Under our laws of nature it is impossible for a star as small as the sun to become a supernova. Under the altered laws it may not be. I doubt that we would have warning. The sun could build up to a vast explosion and in eight minutes after that you and I will be dead and the Earth will quickly vaporize into an expanding puff of gas." "And nothing can be done?" "If it is too late to avoid upsetting the equilibrium -- nothing. If it is not yet too late, then we must stop Pumping." T he Senator cleared his throat. "Before I agreed to see you, young man, I inquired as to your background since you were not personally known to me. Among those I queried was Dr. Hallam. You know him, I suppose?" "Yes, sir." A corner of Lamont's mouth twitched but his voice held even. "I know him well." "He told me," said the Senator, glancing at a paper on his desk, "that you are a trouble-making idiot of doubtful sanity and he demanded that I refuse to see you." Lamont said in a voice he strove to keep calm. "Are those his words, sir?" "His exact words." "Then why have you agreed to see me, sir?" "Ordinarily, if I received something like this from Hallam I wouldn't have seen you. My time is valuable and heaven knows I see more trouble-making idiots of doubtful sanity than bears thinking of, even among those who come to me with the highest recommendations. In this one case, though, I didn't like Hallam's 'demand.' You don't make demands of a Senator, and Hallam had better learn that." "Then you will help me, sir?" "Help you do what?" "Why -- arrange to have the Pumping halted." "That? Not at all. Quite impossible." "Why?" demanded Lamont. "You are the head of the Committee on Technology and Environment and it is precisely your task to stop the Pumping -- or any technological procedure that threatens irreversible harm to the environment. There can be no greater, no more irreversible harm than is threatened by Pumping." "Certainly. Certainly -- if you are right. But it seems that what your story amounts to is that your assumptions are different from the accepted ones. Who's to say which set of assumptions is right?" "Sir, the structure I have built explains several things that are left doubtful in the accepted view." "Well, then, your colleagues ought to accept your modification and in that case you would scarcely have to come to me, I imagine." "Sir, my colleagues will not believe. Their self-interest stands in the way." "As your self-interest stands in the way of your believing you might be wrong. Young man, my powers, on paper, are enormous -- but I can only succeed when the public is a lesson in practical politics." He looked again at his wristwatch, leaned back and smiled. His offer was not characteristic of him, but an editorial in the Terrestrial Post that morning had referred to him as "a consummate politician, the most skilled in the International Congress" and the glow that the description had aroused in him still lingered. "It is a mistake," he said, "to suppose that the public wants the environment protected or their lives saved and that they will be grateful to any idealist who will fight for such ends. What the public wants is comfort. We learned that lesson during the environmental crisis of the twentieth century. When it became known that cigarettes increased the incidence of lung cancer the obvious remedy was to stop smoking -- but the desired remedy was a cigarette that did not encourage cancer. When it became clear that the internal-combustion engine was polluting the atmosphere dangerously, the obvious remedy was to abandon such engines -- and the desired remedy was to develop nonpolluting engines. "Now then, young man, don't ask me to stop the Pumping. The economy and comfort of the entire planet depend on it. Tell me instead how to keep the Pumping from exploding the sun." j Senator. We are dealing with something so basic that we can't play with it. We must stop it." "Ah, and you can suggest only that we go back to matters as they were before Pumping." "We must." "In that case you will need hard and fast proof that you are right." "The best proof," said Lamont stiffly, "is to let the sun explode." "Why can't you get Hallam to back you up?" "Because he is a small man who finds himself the Father of the Electron Pump. How can he admit his child will destroy the Earth?" "I see what you mean, but he is still the Father of the Electron Pump to the whole world and only his word would carry sufficient weight in this respect." Lamont shook his head. "He would never give in. He would rather see the sun blow up." The Senator said, "Then force his hand. You have a theory but a theory by itself is meaningless. Surely there must be some way of checking it. The rate of radioactive breakdown of, say, uranium depends on the interactions within the nucleus. Has that rate been changing in a fashion predicted by your theory but not the standard one?" Again Lamont shook his head. "Ordinary radioactivity depends on the weak nuclear interaction and unfortunately experiments of that sort will yield only borderline evidence. By the time it showed sufficiently to be unmistakable, it would be too late." "What else, then?" "There are pion interactions of a specific sort that might yield unmistakable data now. Better still. there are quark-quark combinations that have produced puzzling results recently that I am sure I can explain -- " "Well, there you are." "Yes, but in order to obtain that data, I must make use of the large proton synchrotron on the moon, sir, and no time on that will be available for years -- I've checked -- unless someone pulls the strings." "Meaning me?" "Meaning you. Senator." "Not as long as Dr. Hallam says this about you, son." Senator Burt's gnarled finger tapped the piece of paper in front of him. "I can't get out on that limb." "But the existence of the world -- " '"Prove it." "Override Hallam and I'll prove it." "Prove it and I'll override Hallam." Lament drew a deep breath, "Senator! Suppose there's just a trifling chance I'm right. Isn't even that trifling chance worth being tested out? The results could mean everything for all mankind, the entire planet -- " "You want me to fight the good fight. I'd like to. There's a certain drama in going down in a good cause. Any decent politician is masochistic enough to dream now and then of going down in flames while the angels sing. But, Dr. Lamont, to do that one has to have a fighting chance. One has to have something to fight for that may -- just may -- win out. If I back you on what you've shown so far I'll accomplish nothing. It's your word alone against the infinite desirability of Pumping. Shall I demand that every man give up the personal comfort and affluence he has learned to get used to, thanks to the Pump, just because one man cries doom while all the other scientists stand against him and the revered Hallam calls him an idiot? No, sir. I will not go down in flames for nothing." Lamont said, "Then just help me find my proof. You needn't appear in the open if you fear -- " "I'm not afraid," said Burt abruptly. "I'm being practical. Dr. Lamont, your half-hour is rather more than gone." Lamont stared in frustration. Burt's expression was clearly intransigent now. Lamont left. Senator Burt did not see his next visitor immediately. Minutes passed while he stared uneasily at the closed door and fiddled with his tie. Could the man have been right? Could he have had the smallest chance of being right? He had to admit it would be a pleasure to trip Hallam and push his face into the mud and sit on him until he choked -- but it would not happen. Hallam was untouchable. Burt had had only one set-to with Hallam nearly ten years ago. He had been right, dead right, and Hallam had been egregiously wrong and events had since proved it. Yet at the time Burt had been humiliated and had almost lost reelection as a result. Burt shook his head in admonition to himself. He might risk reelection in a good cause, but he could not risk humiliation again. He signaled for the next visitor and his face was calm and bland as he rose to greet him. B y this time, Lamont's theories had begun to sink into his own awareness. Earth -- his whole Universe, in fact -- spun on the brink of becoming Man's broken toy and nobody would listen. He was sure of his stance and it was this, far more than the desire to show up Hallam, that drove him to see Joshua Chen. Chen was universally unpopular and anyone who dealt with him was in bad odor at once in almost every corner of the Establishment. Chen was a one-man revolutionary whose single voice could somehow always be heard because he brought to his causes an intensity that was utterly overpowering -- and because he had built an organization that was more tightly knit than any ordinary political team in the world (as more than one politician was ready to swear). Chen had been one of the important factors accounting for the speed with which the Pump had taken over the planet's energy needs. The Pump's virtues were clear and obvious, as clear as nonpollution and as obvious as a free ride -- yet there might have been a longer rear-guard fight by those who wanted fission, not because it was better but because it had been the friend of their childhood. When Chen beat his drums the world listened just a little harder. He faced Lamont, his broad cheekbones and round face bearing evidence of his approximately three-quarter admixture of Chinese ancestry and of ancient combat wisdom. He said, "Let me get this straight. You're speaking only for yourself?" "Yes," said Lamont tightly. "Hallam doesn't back me. In fact, Hallam says I'm mad. Do you have to have Hallam's approval before you can move?" "I need no one's approval," said Chen with predictable arrogance, then lapsed back into thoughtful consideration. "You say the paramen are farther advanced in technology than we are?" Lamont had gone that far in the direction of compromise. He had avoided saying they were more intelligent. Farther advanced in technology... was less offensive and just as true. "That is clear," said Lamont. "They can send material across the gap between the Universes and we can't." "Then why did they start the Pump if it is (angerous? Why are they continuing it?" Lament was learning to compromise in more than one direction. He might have said that Chen was not the first to ask this, but the words would have sounded condescending, perhaps impatient. He chose not to say them. "They were anxious to get started with something so apparrently desirable as a source of energy, just as we were. I have reason to think they're as disturbed about it now as I am." "That's still your word. You have no definite evidence about their state of mind." "None that I can present at this moment." "Then it's not enough." "Can we afford to risk "It's not enough. Professor. There's no evidence. I haven't built my reputation by shooting down targets at random. My missiles have sped true to the mark every time because I knew what I was doing." "But when I get the evidence -- " "Then I'll back you. If the evidence satisfies me I assure you that neither Hallam nor the Congress will be able to resist the tide. So get the evidence and come see me again." "But by then it will be too late." Chen shrugged. "Perhaps. Much more likely is that you will find that you are wrong and no evidence is to be had." X took a deep breath and continued in a confidential tone; "Mr. Chen, there are very likely planets in the Universe and among intelligent life and highly developed technologies. The same is probably true of the para-Universe. It must be that in the history of the two Universes there have been many pairs of worlds that came into contact and began Pumping. There may be dozens or even hundreds of Pumps scattered across junction points of the two Universes." "Pure speculation. But if so?" "Then it may be that in dozens or hundreds of cases the mixture of natural law advanced locally to an extent sufficient to explode a planet's sun. The effect might have spread outward. The energy of a supernova added to the changing natural law may have set off explosions among neighboring stars, which in turn set off others. In time perhaps an entire core of a galaxy or of a galactic arm will explode." "But that is only imagination, of course." "Is it? There are hundreds of quasars in the Universe; tiny bodies the size of several solar systems but shining with the light of a hundred full-size galaxies." "You're telling me that the quasars are what are left of Pumping planets?" "I'm suggesting that. In the century and a half since they were discovered astronomers have failed to account for their sources of energy. Nothing in this Universe will account for it nothing. Doesn't it follow then" "What about the para-Universe? Is it full of quasars, too?" "I wouldn't think so. Conditions are different there. Para-theory makes it seem quite definite that fusion takes place much more easily over there, so their stars must be considerably smaller than ours on the average. There it would take a much smaller supply of easily fusing hydrogen to produce the energy our sun does a supply as large as that of our sun would explode spontaneously. If our laws permeate the para-Universe their hydrogen will become a little more difficult to fuse -- the parastars begin to cool down." "Well, that's not so bad," said Chen. "The para-men can use Pumping to supply themselves with the necessary energy. By your speculations they're in fine shape." "Not really," said Lamont. "Once our end explodes the Pumping stops. They can't keep it up without us and that means they'll face a cooling star without Pump energy. They might be worse off than we -- we'd go out in a painless flash while their agony would be long drawn out." "You have a good imagination, Prfessor," said Chen, "but I'm not buying it. I don't see any chance of our giving up Pumping on nothing more than your imagination. Do you know what the Pump means to mankind? It's not just the free, clean and copious energy. Look beyond that. What it means is that man no longer has to work for a living. It means that for the first time in history, mankind can turn its collective brain to the more important problem of developing its true potential. For instancenot all the medical advances of two and a half centuries have succeeded in advancing man's full life-span much past a hundred years. We've been told by gerontologists over and over that there is nothing, in theory, to stand in the way of human immortality, but so far not enough attention has been concentrated on this." Lamont said angrily, "Immortality? You're talking of pipedreams." "Perhaps you're a judge of pipedreams, Professor," said Chen. "But I intend to see that research into immortality begins. It won't begin if Pumping ends. Then we are back to expensive energy, scarce energy, dirty energy. Earth's work for a living and the pipedream of immortality will remain a pipe-dream." "It will anyway. No one is going to be immortal. No one is even going to live out a normal lifetime." "Ah, but that is only your theory." Lamont weighed the possibilities and decided to gamble. "Mr. Chen, to explain my knowledge of the state of mind of the para-men. Well, let me try. We have been receiving messages." "Yes, but can you interpret them?" "We received an English word." Chen frowned. He suddenly put his hands in his pockets, stretched his short legs before him and leaned back in his chair. "And what was the word?" "Fear." Lamont did not feel it necessary to mention the misspelling. "Fear?" repeated Chen. "And what do you think it means?" "Isn't it clear that they're afraid of the Pumping phenomenon?" "Not at all. If they were afraid they would stop it. I think they're afraid, all right, but they're afraid that our side will stop. You've gotten across your intention to them and if we stop it, as you want us to do, they've got to stop also. You said yourself they can't continue without us -- it's a twoended proposition. I don't blame them for being afraid." Lamont sat silent. "I see," said Chen, "that you haven't thought of that. Well, then, we'll push for immortality. I think that will be the more popular cause." "Oh, popular causes," said Lamont, slowly. "I didn't understand what you found important. How old are you, Mr. Chen?" Chen blinked, then turned away. He left the room, walking rapidly, his hands clenched. Lamont looked up his biography later. Chen was sixty and his father had died at sixty-two. But it didn't matter. OU don't look as though X you had any luck at all," said Bronowski. Lamont was sitting in his laboratory, staring at the toes of his shoes and noting idly that they seemed unusually scuffed. He shook his head. "No." "Even the great Chen failed you." "He would do nothing. He wants evidence, too. They all want evidence, but anything I offer them is rejected. What they really want is their damned Pump, or their reputation, or their place in history. Chen wants immortality. "What do you want, Pete?" asked Bronowski softly. "Mankind's safety," said Lament. He looked at the other's quizzical eyes. "You don't believe me." "Oh, I believe you. But what do you really want?" "Well, then, by God -- " Lament brought his hand down flat on the desk before him in a loud slap -- "I want to be right -- and I am right." "You're sure?" "I am sure. And there's nothing I am worried about, because I intend to win. You know -- when I left Chen I came near to despising myself." "You?" "Yes, #. Why not? I thought -- At every turn Hallam stops me. As long as Hallam refutes me everyone has an excuse not to believe me. While Hallam stands like a rock against me, I must fail. Why didn't I work through him? Why didn't I butter him up, indeed? Why didn't I maneuver him into supporting me instead of needling him into fighting me?" "Do you think you could have?" "No. As you imply, nothing could have turned him against the Pump. Of course, when I first turned him against me, there was as yet no question of Earth's doom, but I took care to make my relationship with him worse when that question arose. In my despair I thought -- well, all sorts of things. I even thought of emigrating to the moon colony if they'd accept my type of ability among their scientists. I wasn't sure they would." "But you don't seem to despise yourself now." "No. Because my conversation with Chen brought a dividend. It showed me I was wasting time." "So it would seem." "Yes, but needlessly. It is not here on Earth that the solution lies. I told Chen that our sun might blow up but the para-sun would not, yet that would not save the para-men, for when our sun blew and our end of the Pump halted, so would theirs. They cannot continue without us, do you see?" "Yes, of course I see." "Then why don't we think of the reverse? We can't continue without them. In which case, who cares whether we stop the Pump or not? Let's get the para-men to stop." "Ah, but will they?" "They said F-E-E-R. And it means they're afraid. Chen said they feared that we would stop the Pump -- but I don't believe that for a moment. They are simply afraid as you and I are. I sat silent when Chen made his suggestion. He thought he had me. He was quite wrong. I was only thinking at that moment that we had to get the para-men to stop. And we've got to. Mike, I abandon everything except you. You're the hope of the world. Get through to them somehow." Bronowski laughed and there was almost a childlike glee in the sound. "Pete," he said, "you're a genius." "Aha. You've noticed." "No, I mean it. You guess what I want to say before I can say it. I've been sending message after message, using their symbols in a way that I guessed might signify the Pump and using our word as well. And I did my best to gather what information I've scrabbled together over many months to use their symbols in a way signifying disapproval and using an English word again. I had no idea whether I was getting through or was a mile off base and -- from the fact that I never got an answer -- I had little hope." "You didn't tell me what you were trying to do." "Well, this part of the problem is my baby. You take your sweet time explaining para-theory to me." "So what happened?" "So yesterday I sent off exactly two words -- our language. I scrawled: P-U-M-P B-A-D." "And?" "And this morning I picked up a return message at last. It's simple enough and straightforward, too. It goes; Y-E-S P-U-M-P B-A-D B-A-D B-A-D. Here, look at it." j held the foil. "There's no mistaking that, is there? That's confirmation, isn't it?" "It seems so to me. Whom will you take this to?" "To no one," said Lamont decisively. "I argue no more. They will tell me I faked the message and there's no point in my 'sitting still for that. Let the para-men stop the Pump and it will stop on our side, too, and nothing we can do unilaterally will start it up again. The entire Station will then be on fire to prove that I was right and that the Pump is dangerous." "How do you figure that? Because it will be the only way they can keep themselves from being torn apart by a mob demanding the Pump and infuriated at not getting it?" "Well, maybe. But one thing bothers me." "What's that?" "If the para-men are so convinced that the Pump is dangerous, why haven't they stopped it already? I took occasion to check a while ago and the Pump is working swimmingly." Lamont frowned. "Perhaps they don't want a unilateral stoppage. They may consider us their partners and want a mutual agreement to stop. Don't you suppose that might be so?" "It might be. But it might also be that communication is less than perfect -- that they don't yet quite understand the significance of the word B-A-D. From what I said to them via their symbols, which I may well have twisted utterly, they may think that B-A-D means what we consider G-O-O-D." "Oh, no." "Well, that's your hope, but there's no payoff on hopes." "Mike, just keep on sending messages. Use as many of the words they use as possible and keep ringing the changes. You're the expert and it's in your hands. Eventually they'll know enough words to say something clearly and unmistakably and then we'll the Pump stopped." "We lack the authority to make any such statement." "Yes, but they won't know, and in the end we'll be mankind's heroes." "Even if they execute us first?" "Even so. It's in your hands, Mike; and I'm sure it won't take much longer." . passed without another message and the strain grew worse. Bronowski showed it. His earlier lightness of heart had dissipated and he entered Lamont's laboratory in glum silence. They stared at each other and finally Bronowski said, "It's all over the place that you've received your show-cause." Lamont had not shaved that morning. His laboratory had a forlorn look about it, a not-quitedefinable packing-up look. He shrugged. "So what? It doesn't bother me. What does bother me is that Physical Reviews rejected my paper." "You said you were expecting them to." "Yes, but I thought they might give me reasons. They might have pointed out what they thought were fallacies, errors, unwarranted assumptions. Something I could argue about." "And they didn't?" "Not a word. Their referees did not consider the paper suitable for publication. Quote, unquote. They just won't touch it. It's really disheartening -- the universal stupidity. I think that I wouldn't grieve at mankind's suicide through sheer evilness of heart or through mere recklessness. There's something so damned undignified at going to destruction through simple thickheaded stupidity. What's the use of being men if that's how you have to die?" "Stupidity," muttered Bronowski. "What else do you call it? And they want me to show cause why I ought not to be fired for the great crime of being right." "Everyone seems to know that you consulted Chen." "Yes." Lamont put his fingers to the bridge of his nose and wearily rubbed it. "I apparently got him annoyed enough to go to Hallam with tales and now the accusation is that I have been trying to sabotage the Pump project by unwarranted and unsupported fright tactics in an unprofessional manner and that this makes me unsuitable for employment on the Station." "They can prove that easily, Pete." "I suppose they can. It doesn't matter." "What are you going to do?" "Nothing," said Lamont indignantly. "Let them do their worst. I'll rely on red tape. Every step of this thing will take weeks, months -- and meanwhile you keep working. We'll hear from the para-men yet." Bronowski looked miserable. "Pete, suppose we don't. Maybe it's time for you to think about this again." Lamont looked up sharply. "What are you talking about?" "Tell them you're wrong. Do penance. Beat your breast. Give up." "Never! By God, Mike, we're playing a game in which the stakes are all the world and every living creature on it." "Yes, but what's that to you? You're not married. You have no children. I know your father is dead. You never mention your mother or any siblings. I doubt there is a human being to whom you are emotionally attached as an individual. So go your way and the hell with all this." "And you?" "I'll do the same. I'm divorced and I have no children. I have a young lady with whom I'm close and that relationship will continue while it can. Live! Enjoy!" "And tomorrow?" "Will take care of itself. Death when it comes will be quick." "I can't live with that philosophy. Mike. Mike! What is all this? Are you trying to tell me that we're not going to get through? Are you giving up on the para-men?" Bronowski looked away. He said, "Pete, I did get an answer. Last night. I thought I'd wait for today and think about it, but why think? Here it is." Lament's eyes were staring questions. He took the foil and looked at it. There was no punctuation: "By God," muttered Bronowski. "They sound desperate." Lamont was still staring. Bronowski said, "I gather that somewhere on the other side is someone like you -- a para-Lamont. And he can't get his para-Hallams to stop either. And while we're begging them to save us, he's begging us to save them." Lamont said, "But if we show this -- " "They'll say you're lying -- that it's a hoax you've concocted to save your psychotically conceived nightmare." "They can say that of me, maybe, but they can't say it of you. You'll back me, Mike. You'll testify that you received this and how." Bronowski reddened. "What good would that do? They'd say that somewhere in the para-Universe there is a nut like yourself and that two crackpots got together. They'd say that the message proves that the constituted authorities in the para-Universe are convinced there's no danger." "Mike, fight this through with me. "There's no use, Pete. You said it yourself -- stupidity. Those paramen may be more advanced than we are -- but it's plain to see that they're just as stupid as we are and that ends it. Schiller pointed that out and I believe him." "Who?" "Schiller. A German dramatist of three centuries ago. In a play about Joan of Arc, he wrote: 'Against stupidity, the gods themselves contend in vain.' I'm no god and I'll contend no longer. Let it go, Pete, and go your way. Maybe the world will last our time and if not -- there's nothing that can be done anyway. I'm sorry, Pete. You fought the good fight, but you lost. And I'm through." He was gone and Lamont was alone. He sat in his chair, fingers aimlessly drumming, drumming. Somewhere in the sun protons were clinging together with a trifling additional avidity and with each moment that avidity grew -- and at some moment the delicate balance would break down. "And no one on Earth will live to know I was right," cried out Lamont, and blinked to keep back the tears.  The second installment of The Gods Themselves will appear in MarchApril IF, on sale February #. The third and final installment Editor's Page, this issue, page #.) of some people. Others you can pay to stay away! Geophysics # -- Advanced Field Exploration Mr. Rohnagan and Staff Prerequisite, knowledge of principles of pragmatic mineralogy, prior field experience and consent of instructor. Lectures and extended field exercise on the application of psychology to prospecting. Planning, design and execution of exercise, exploration techniques, application of methods to mineral exploration and mining, stressing integrated use of psychologic guides in the search of mineral deposits. Fee: # full participation less pro rata expenses, credit lien add # plus standard interest, OR assignment of income over # less # retention. Hold-harmless agreement, minimum insurance package, #A level inoculation, conditioning required. Time: # standard days. Enrollment limited. T om rohnagan landed at Critchlow on Edris. He looked at the booming surf, the windblown palms and the tawny beach. He rubbed his week-old beard and pushed his hat back on his head. His skin prickled with sweat in the coastal humidity. He stood in the shade of the Interface ship and waited while the ramp slid out and the cargomaster drove the battered prime mover and new trailer onto the concrete. Rohnagan hitched his pants and spat. He signed the delivery ticket and drove the rig to the Entry Port. He unlocked the trailer and opened all compartments for fumigation. Next door in the Doc's office he heard the gates clunk together and seal, the pumps drop the pressure to half atmospheric and the decontaminant whoosh nio the chamber. He stripped and walked into the medical machine. It had a sickly bedside manner. "We've been overworking, haven't we? Neglecting our health in the stress of affairs? Not enough exercise for the best muscle tonus, and the liver a little sluggish. A sound mind in a sound body -- " "Go to hell. Doc," said Rohnagan. " -- tranquilizers are indicated and will be made available at cost by Bahia General Services. Please deposit the medical fee. For consultational reference while on Edris, call #-#-#. Have a nice day." Critchlow was the oldest of the Bahia vacation cities but that was no excuse for a smarmy medical machine. Rohnagan swore and waited outside while the fumigant decomposed. The bay opened and he drove through the service and warehouse blocks of Critchlow, around the cliff with waves breaking on the rocks, to the city itself. The administration offices were well back from the beach. He parked beside a row of flambeau trees in full bloom. He walked slowly to the building. His footsteps set up an echo in time. He had not seen flambeaus for twenty years. He stopped in the shade and the echo steps stopped. He looked around but he was alone. The ghost of young Tom Rohnagan was standing beside him. So this was a joint venture, his own weight of experience coupled with young Tom's observations of so long ago. T he clerk of mines was a lean old woman who could talk and type simultaneously. "A five-year lease and a five-year prospecting ticket, all righty. The maximum in both cases. You spell your name -- ah-ha. Thumbprint here. You understand the mineral laws of Edris, hmm? I ask you pointedly because there is no rescue and no hard feelings, in acceptance of the Law of Limitation and the Fool's Act. Sign here. Where is Bluewater, Mr. Rohnagan?" "Twelve hundred kilometers in." "That awful desert and the parnmas, hmm? All those little eyes looking at you. A zoologist from College Station tried to eat one. He said it tasted like an owl boiled wholespecial permit you understand -- highest indigenous life -- ecologically valuable -- auburn hair, hazel eyes, male -- they eat bugs -- sign here." "What's the export duty these days?" "Ten dollars a hundred assessed valuation. It used to be twenty, but policy is to encourage development. Imagine a mineral-rich planet where the biggest money value is sand and gravel. Nobody wants to stay in the desert." She cocked her head. "Don't buy any expensive chines or ball mills or classifiers. We have an abandonment ordinance and I can rent you whatever you will need. A man wakes up one morning and asks himself what am I doing here, hmm? Usually he leaves before breakfast, and before he eats he checks the Interface schedule. Then he's another Long Gone John with the parnmas sitting around watching his equipment get covered over with sand." Rohnagan said he liked the peace and quiet, thanked her and left. He took a cab to a bar called the Tap Easy. The bartender was an ex-prospector named Bellici, who told him that Jerry Korsmo had a nice little lead-galena strike before he hauled off, that Mercer Seldomridge filed on copper but never proved up and that Lance Cozensa got some kunzite before he peeled out. "They come and mostly go," said Bellici. "There was a funny pair a week ago, two-meter Swinney and his partner Gronewald, thirty centimeters shorter and they weighed the same. You wouldn't believe. Oh, I brought out a sunburn myself once and a thirst that hasn't quit yet. All that empty! All them eyes!" "Uh-huh," said Rohnagan. He finished his ceremonial drink and went back to the prime mover. He drove to the service area and gave his list to a supplier. The man put it into the proper code and, while they waited, told Rohnagan about Nan McAnn who had ordered the same things. The man figured it was a boom between busts in the mining cycle. He read a printout and said there had been six in the last two weeks -- the McAnn woman, Poulin, Clark, Yanabu, Swinney and Gronewald -- all out for riches. He laughed. "Tap easy, she's deep enough, yuk-yuk. I seen that desert. You can have my share." Rohnagan put the packages into the trailer and drove to the nearest offtake pad, inland and uphill from the service area. He got out to stretch and look at the sunset. Here was the end and the beginning of his irresolution. He was not timid, irresponsible or unable to make up his mind. If a course of action was clear before him, he acted with vigor. He abominated principle as a movable brick wall and yet he worked from first principles. His irresolution was based on a fundamental human peculiarity -- he wanted to be a good man, but what is good? He was not afraid of the desert. He approved of the Law of Limitation. Any authority must limit itself or become an all-devouring monster. Go into the desert if you like, but save your breath to cool your porridge if you get into trouble. The Bahia cities endorsed the Fool's Act as a philosophic baseyou are free to kick a bear in the nose -- and the price of freedom is personal responsibility. But what is good? The design and execution were good. The staff and class were arriving from a dozen planets. The conditioning was holding. He was comfortable in his role of prospector and was reasonably certain this would be a spectacular operation from a monetary viewpoint. Good enough. But... Was his meddling justifiable? On what scale of values? From what viewpoint? At what price? How congruent was intelligence? Right, wrong or standing on his head, he was here. He spat. The point of no return had passed when he was born. He pulled down his hat, climbed into the prime mover and lifted into the air. He drove over the Coast range and set the guidance. He slept the night away over the howling wilderness. of the Great Spineys, tucked between the paws of two hills. The water from the spring ran nearly a quarter kilometer before it was sucked into the air and down into the sand. The brush ran from green-gray to gray-white along the course of the stream. A few trees with lacy leaves and pink trunks stood around. A serpentine humped to one side, an intertwined mass of bright green withes with vivid coral blossoms. A pamma watched him land. He multigraved the trailer to check the gear. He left the sensors on. If a wind should rise, all points would keep in constant weight relationship with the planet. Six pammas sat in a row on a boulder -- a pair each of diggers, flyers and lopers. He ignored their flat gray eyes and hauled the hosehead to the spring. The telltale stuttered amber and settled to green. The water was not blue, but it was potable. A happy-go-lucky bug bumbled around his head and flew away. The nearest pamma spat a sticky globule. The happy-go-lucky whirred with tacky wings -- the pamma ran out a telescoping arm to catch it in the air and pop it into his mouth. A pamma is shaped like an avocado. It has a constrictor mechanism in the sloping shoulders. It hunched and shrugged and continued to watch the man. He opened the stable door and brought out one of his two burros. It was a heavy-duty model that had all the options. He pushed the heehaw button to give the pammas a treat. They took no notice. They sat in a row and blinked their button eyes out of synchronization. They always kept one eye open. When the wind carried sand, their eyes were puce with the nictitating membrane instead of gray. "Peace and quiet," said Rohanagan. He climbed onto the burro and rode slowly to the top of the hill behind Bluewater. With the sun just over the horizon, the ridges and valleys and plains were defined by long shadows. The Great Spineys ran northeast-southwest, crest on blue crest, unnamed peaks rosy in the dawn glow. He felt himself relax from the tensions of civilization. He crossed his legs tailor fashion on the saddle and watched the landscape slowly meld as the sun rose. He turned the burro downhill on the homing circuit and was pleased with the way it chose a path over and around the rocky slope on its # wire legs. Pammas watched. He ignored them. "The bliss of solitude," he said and believed it as he shut the stable door and went inside to unpack. He was perfectly happy for two weeks. He found wheat gold in a box canyon and dry-milled enough in five days to cast a standard tenkilo bar. Off to the west he identified an outcrop of WO # in case somebody needed tungsten. He crossed a saline-white dry lake to a relatively old range of hills and noted a natural cave. He did not quite believe it geologically, but he crawled underground to a small cavern. It was bright red by torchlight and the floor sloped to a puddle of liquid mercury. He scooped up a handful of the heavy metal and poured it back. A pamma watched from the cave entrance and flippity-flopped ahead of him when he walked out. He studied the rock wall, drilled a pattern with a laser bit, loaded the holes with filgrinite twenty, fused them with his personal key-coded fuse and tried to shoo away the pammas. They sat above the cave and stared at him. Pammas are not lovable creatures. As insectivores they serve a purpose, but their fur breaks off in barbels and they have as interesting personalities as china doorknobs. Still and all, Rohnagan rode the burro along the hill and waited while the pammas re-assembled themselves before he blew the cave down. "That was a narrow escape," he told them. "The love of money is the root of all evil, gang. Free mercury is too valuable. I came here to get away from it all. You can't imagine the temptations outside. I know your sex life is more complicated than mine because you get three kinds in one litter, but I bet you never looked into a pool of mercury and say a good-looking girl batting her eyes at you in sync. Dollar signs in them. Temptation of the devil, gang." He pulled the triptape out of the burro and carefully cut away a section. "This won't show on my map. Get a lot of people in here. Got to be careful, right?" A couple of flying pammas swooped through a cloud of gnats with their mottled gray-andgreen mouths open, wind whistling through their strainers. They plopped down beside the others and shrugged their shoulders. Rohnagan drank a cup of cold tea from the burro's reservoir and set off for Bluewater. He walked with an easy gait but when he found himself paying no attention to the formations, he mounted the burro and pushed the Home-James button. "I think the Doc was right," he told a pamma sticking its head out of a burrow. "I need an application of tranquilizer." The pamma blinked one eye. T WO men were soaking in a little pool below the spring. They were the long and short of it, Alf Spinney and Gurchie Gronewald. They had run out of food and water and were lost besides. Rohnagan said he had just escaped a fate worse than death and why hadn't they got into the trailer and fed themselves? Alf was the tall one. He was shy. He sat in the water and sank so deep only his eyes and the tips of his red ears showed. Gurchie said they were honest men and couldn't break into somebody's trailer like that -- besides they had just arrived. "I got the distiller going with red corn when I set up here," said Rohnagan, "and it's a violation of the Fool's Act not to have a drink." They suffered when they drank his whiskey. Their salivary glands squirted and their stomach juices sloshed. He reconstituted a couple of protinella patties and heated them in frozen buns. They vanished like snowballs thrown at pammas at high noon. He gave his guests another drink. "What are you boys looking for?" "Sun and bugs and sand and pammas, I guess," said Gurchie. "So far we found experience," said Alf. "And the crazy pammas watching." "Sure a lot of nothing here." Their eyes wandered and returned to the radar range. This time Rohnagan fed them a dozen little fish with a lively sauce on toast strips. The youngsters said they were broke but they hoped to pick up hand-loading jobs at the Bahia cities. All they had done so far was wear the legs down on their burros -- but they would get back to prospecting when they were able. "I'll grubstake you," said Rohnagan. He explained the term did not mean conveyance of property or a lien against future income. Alf said it was sure uncomfortable to ride with his feet on the burro's neck to keep them from dragging. Rohnagan said you walk when you prospect and Alf showed him shoes with the soles worn out. "What's to keep us from stealing this grubstake?" said Gurchie. "Not a thing. I gamble on a cut of your next trip. I'll run you over to Critchlow because I want a change anyway." "We could off-planet with your money." "Sure enough." "Where do you want our thumbprints?" said Alf. "On your thumbs. What we do is shake hands and have a drink and then it'll be supper time." The next day they flew to Critchlow. He told them the block of gold was about # fine with copper and silver and he bought them a drink at the Tap Easy while he listened to their protests. "You might be lucky next time," he said. "Get the best equipment and the best supplies." They decided to try an area away from Bluewater, so Rohnagan left them, went to a restaurant to avoid his own cooking, had a few drinks and slept on guidance back to the trailer. "Good to be here. Things haven't changed much. Far from the madding crowd," he said to the pammas. He puttered happily around the trailer and even lined out some rocks to indicate a path to the spring. "If I had white paint. I'd paint them white," he said. dropped in the next day. He was very nice about it and asked if Rohnagan minded if he located there for a while. He played a good game of cribbage and made a superior sort of beer. He was a desirable neighbor, Rohnagan supposed. Poulin pulled in and then Hartis, who only wanted water before he went off again. Nan McAnn arrived in a tired camper and made a fourth for bridge. Rohnagan was alarmed by the condition of her equipment and spent three days putting it into less perilous shape. She was a bossy, comfortable woman who liked cooking and had the devil's own luck at cards. Colvin and Trayloren sat two nights for poker and moved on. Mary Mayerling and Pierre Sutton and Ellaree Hill used Bluewater as a base. Rohnagan woke one morning and said the hell with it. , i  .I He packed one burro and rode the other for two days before he began walking. He knew about seismic, gravimetric, magnetic, electrical and radioactive prospecting, but he believed a real understanding of minerals came through the soles of the feet. "What's the use of being a fast prospector?" he asked the pammas. "All those people," he grumbled. "How can you prospect in a herd?" He got no answer. "Sure, it's nice to see somebody once in a while, but the social whirl is getting too damn thick." He was working through broken country when he found tourmaline. He thought they were tourmaline crystals, pink and green. He passed them by, but he could not ignore a lenticular stone he found a few days later. It was adamantine. Filaments of grape purple shifted in a pale transparency as he turned it in his hand. He trembled and there was a ragged streak of yellow, intense pale lightning in the stone. He put it in a corner of his burro and found seven more similar stones before he came to his senses. "Never heard of such a thing," he marveled. "Storm jewels! This is terrible!" The pammas blinked. He returned to Bluewater in a roundabout fashion to face another disaster. Alf and Gurchie had been there the day before and left a dozen oweins as his share of their grubstake expedition. The rough oweins were orange rocks. Faceted, they were orange fire. "Oh, hell," he said to Nan McAnn. "This is ridiculous. The littlest is worth ten bars of gold. I hate honest men!" "They said their luck changed because of your grubstake. They made me give them some more of your supplies. Do you mind if I set up a store -- I could get a lot of stuff with one owein." "Whatever you want. You keep the things. Don't bother me." "A lot of people are prospecting now. Will it be all right if I grubstake them a little?" "Oh, peace," he said. "Oh, solitude! I'm taking off. I won't be back until all these people fall off cliffs or fry their brains or thirst to death. Have they repealed the Fool's Act? I never set out to be a founding father. I'm no real estate promoter -- I never asked -- " "The boys brought you a sack of red corn, too," she said soothingly. "I ran some through your hurry-up distiller." "Terrible, terrible, terrible," he grumbled, but he went to the trailer and soothed himself for a week. T he arrival of the foundation sobered him up. It was thirtyby-thirty meters. Nan said she got it at a bargain in Critchlow. It was the very first apartment moved into town, but tastes change and the new apartments came from Brummigen in a modern decor and with the traveling base and support systems integral. The owners had a demolition party and tore up the insides, so she spent a little fuel and dumped the ravaged rooms toward the sun. "Did you spend the oweins?" His face fell when she said there were three of the largest left. "I don't want money," he grumbled. "Get rid of them." He serviced his burros and fled Bluewater. He wandered into the Plains of Doom, a fancifully named area intricately undercut with caverns. The gossip was that the plains claimed the lives of four wt of ten prosf)ectors who ventured onto them. What saved Rohnagan's life were the inertial antigravity units built into the burros. Choosing a route with a lifetime of geological skill, he still found the treacherous footing collapsing under him time and , again. The burros dropped free for fifty centimeters and nulled gravity in another fifty. "Sure-footed little beasts," Rohnagan told the pammas. He followed one series of caves for kilometers and spent two nights underground. He found the first blush pearl and all his rationality vanished. The pearl was a spheroid as large as his thumbnail with a pale pink infusion. He held it in the palm of his hand and fell into it dreaming -- until he fortunately fell on the hee-haw button. The pink world had grown deeper as he stared, demanding total involvement. It was changing into crimson when the burro brayed. Rohnagan filled a compartment of the pack burro before he groaned and said to a pamma, "Just like glass marbles, that's all," and returned to the surface of the plain. He was reasonably certain there was no such thing as a hypnotic mineral, but he studied the pearls no more in depth. At Bluewater again, he found thirty-eight men and women camped around the spring. The apartment foundation had tenmeter modular units stacked three high. The ground floor was taken up by Nan's combination bar-andgrill and store along with a minerals-processing laboratory. The second and third tiers held ores and refined metals in storage for their owners. Nan McAnn was apologetic. "Everybody wanted to be grubstaked. It seems you're lucky. Anybody with you as a silent partner finds all manner of things. I'm sorry." "I won't put up with it," he said. "Get all those people together. I'll talk with them tonight." He would not listen to her protests and rode a burro up the hill behind Bluewater. He grumbled over the crest and along a ridge to a plateau jumbled with boulders. He sat in the shade. "I got a lease on Bluewater. Too many people now and what next?" He frowned at the pammas, some in the shadows and others in the sun. "How can I tell?" he asked them. "What's the proper thing to do? I can't tell good, dammit, from gang. I don't know good from a Funny Looking Rock. Every honest geologist uses the term." T he gray shoebutton eyes of the pammas met his own. He was accustomed to this, but he was surprised when they fixed their beady glance on a rock beside his foot. He picked it up. The eyes returned to gray and speckled. He tilted it and the light caught two white circles, very thin, in the rock. "Uh-oh," said Rohnagan. He pulled out his magnifying glass. The two perfect circles just barely intersected. "Like a fortymeter crochet hoop with another overlaid by about twenty centimeters? Maybe the spihdf li'eCtPdh' is our congruency," he said slowly'. "And the lunes would indicate the comparative area of our divergent interest.' They were ordinary pammas, no different'from the thousands he had seen. A digger pushed up through the sand and shrugged its shoulders. Rohnagan looked at the beast and sighed. Dolphins at least grinned and made noises and didn't line up to stare at you. It was sad and funny that alien intelligence should be alien. "Well gang, you probably dbn't remember that I came here as a young man -- or do you have a common memory? And I found oweins. the fkst ever discovered, so you bought me off then. One thing led to another and I couldn't get back until now. And it's only because you've paid and overpaid me to go away that I'm reasonably certain of the hunch I had then. I get this feeling that with mutual best wishes, you look at things one way and we have other considerations." Three lopers flopped onto a rock. A flyer thumped down in the graceless way of pammas. "And maybe that spindle section is empathic," Rohnagan mused. "Some you buy and others deny -- to get us out of your habitat. Our curiosity has no more moral merit than whatever your own preoccupattWs'rnay be. I have no idea how you make jewels -- molecular manipulation? I do know that every ore body out of the coastal humidity belt amounts to a pocket deposit, just enough to be discouraging." He leaned back against the rock and took off his hat. "You've worried me for twenty years. There's. a creature on earth whose only defense is fecundity. It survives nicely where tigers could not without help from man. But guinea pigs never tried to buy anybody off -- if they did, I don't know about it. Your reward syndrome won't work too well with a greedy man -- wait, I understand -- you give him nothing. (Please turn to page # ) Does science fiction have a purpose different from that of "mainstream" fiction? It's a point I've been pondering lately in light of the recent onslaught of near-mainstream sf novels and stories. They range all the way from Disch's The Asian Shore and Russ's View From This Window to D. G. Compwinning story, Slow Sculpture, by Theodore Sturgeon. None of these works is poorly written -- in fact, all of them are above average in literary quality. What I'm wondering about is -- do they fully exploit their sciencefiction potential? Reading them, you may find -- as I did -- that the actual science-fiction elements in them are incidental. Chronocules, for example, is about a timemachine project, supposedly, but the relationship that develops between the two main characters could have just as easily occurred in a mainstream piece. The time machine has nothing to do with it and affects them not at all -- it is merely an incidental bit of background material and the secret project they work on could be a WW II atomic bomb project without essential alterations in the story. I feel that a good piece of science fiction should not only come up to proper literary standards in terms of plot development, characterization, style, etc. -- it should also have a root involvement with its science fiction theme. The genre requirement should not be thrown in merely as incidental decoration. That technique of forcing an outof-genre story into the science-fiction category used to he what was wrong with the space-opera epics of the old sf pulp magazines, with their shoot'em-up-cowboy stories transplanted to other planets. And the same is basically what is wrong with the stories I've listed above, despite the fact that they're much better written. Their sf content has nothing to do with the effect the author set out to achieve. I feel they're borderline stories and hard to classify. Does it matter, someone might ask, if science-fiction writers try to achieve mainstream effects in their work? But if it doesn't we're confronted with the question: what's the point of science fiction if it doesn't do something different from general fiction? What would be the point of a rock song that was indistinguishable from a symphony? It might be good music -- but would it be good rock music? Cy Chauvin Roseville, Michigan Galaxy will pay # for a lead letter and # each for other letters published in Directions. Address correspondence intended for this department to: Directions, Galaxy Magazine, # E. #th Street, New York, N.Y. #. Onestone's inhuman problem needed a human solution... L ifted toward the ceiling by a I score of hands, Onestone felt as though he were standing on his head prior to rocketing toward outer space. When they gently laid him on the floor he felt sorry that the experience was over. "Oh, wow," he finally said. Then he lay still for a while. "You see," Jay Foreman said gently. "We can be trusted. We could bear your weight and we didn't drop you." "That is true." Onestone bent his waist and sat up. "But can I extrapolate to the future? What happens when I leave this group? It will be the same on the outside as it was before. They'll still hate me." "I'm so exasperated I could scream," sputtered a big woman called Jennie, whose full breasts hid behind a long veil of black hair. "So scream," said Onestone. She screamed. "There, that's better," she finally gasped. "But you're still exasperating. You use words that are too big. You intellectualize all the time. You put me off with that cold, cold voice of yours." "What do you want from someone with my background?" he asked bitterly. "Hey!" Hairy Bill rose to his knees. The front of his body was a shag of black from his full beard down. "Old Onestone practically sounded bitter. Maybe he's getting somewhere." "Yeah, he used some feeling there." "A little honest emotion." An excited jabber circled the group and crashed onto Onestone, who sat on the mat in the cefli "How would you like to do some role-playing?" suggested Jay Foreman. "You be the son and Bill here will be the father. Come on. Bill, get in the middle and sit facing Onestone. Let's try to get a father-son thing going." Bill crawled over and squatted. "Hello, son," he said, affecting a kindly voice while trying to suppress a feeling of ridiculousness. "How was school today?" "Okay, Dad." May, a tall blonde, tittered. The whole scene was so weird! "We learned inversion of matrices today," Onestone plunged on bravely. "I can't wait for us to do things together, like going to the Computer Center. Gee, it's great to have a father." "Look, son, you have your head too much inside the console. You should get out more and play with the other kids on the block." Onestone slumped. "That wouldn't be any good. They wouldn't play with me. I'm too different. I'd beat them at chess all the time and -- " "That's the trouble," Bill shouted. "I say play with the kids and you say chess. All you think about is your head. You have a body, too. Become aware of it. Don't you have feelings in your body?" "Why, sure. I can feel temperatures with my right index finger and voltages with my left. I can feel how far my elbows and knees are bent. And orientation -- up and down, north and south." "But -- " There was an interruption from Bald Bill, the football player, two meters tall and roughly as wide, completely devoid of hair from top to bottom. "If somebody tackled you across the knees you wouldn't feel a thing. And he'd probably break his neck. Just how strong are you, anyway?" Onestone shrugged. "Compared to humans, I have no idea. What does it matter?" "One thing you don't know about humans," Bald Bill told him, "is that they are always comparing each other. Always measuring and testing. I see a strong guy, I want to know if he is stronger than I am." He stared a challenge into Onestone's face. eyes back and forth between the two. "We can settle it with some arm-wrestling," he suggested. "You don't have to if you don't want to, Onestone, but remember that one of the things we are trying to deal with here is your lack of aggression and inability to feel anger. Arm-wrestling is a nonviolent way of combat, a test of strength and will." "But I don't know about fighting. What if I hurt him?" "You can't hurt him with armwrestling," Jay explained patiently. "Look, you lie down facing each other, put elbows together and then you try to push his arm down flat on the mat." Bald Bill flattened himself into position and raised his arm from the elbow. "Come on, you brainy son of a bitch, let's see what you can do." Onestone, still on his knees, looked around the group, wanting someone to intervene. "Why does he insult me like that? I was conditioned never to be hostile to humans." "Oh, you dumb ape," Hairy Bill groaned. "You still don't understand what the score is. You're so damn inhibited you can't feel hate, love, anger. How do you expect to be accepted as a human being? You have to learn to feel human emotions." "Come on, you obscene artifact," Bald Bill taunted deliberately, reaching out his hand. "You can't hurt me, you stupid automation." Stung, Onestone drew back. Words could hurt, after all. Somewhere inside him pain glimmered dimly. "All right, you dumb athlete," he muttered, and got down on the mat. The two locked hands and stared into each other's eyes. The dim light from the lamp in the corner glistened coldly on Onestone's stainless skin. Bulk for bulk he and Bald Bill were evenly matched, but the construction was different. Onestone's surface was polished, smooth as a Brancusi sculpture. Bald Bill's skin glowed a fine pink; hard muscles, tensed for the combat, rippled under the thin surface. "Go!" Foreman started it. Instantly Bald Bill's face flushed crimson and the veins on his forehead popped out like writhing worms. His shoulder muscles stood out rigidly as his eyes drilled all the way into his opponent's. The sudden violence of the attack caught Onestone by surprise. His arm was halfway to the floor before his torque adjusted to counter the motion. Bald Bill dug in and searched within himself for another measure of power to complete the job, but to his amazement he felt his arm relentlessly forced back to the vertical and over. His face twisted. Sweat ran from his body. A growl rasped from his throat. Inside Onestone strange new feelings stirred -- anger in response to the growl, excitement at the close body contact, determination to dominate. He advanced his torque another notch and closed the gap to the floor. Bald Bill collapsed, panting. Onestone lay motionless, sorting out the torrent of new sensations. Joy at winning a contest. Affection for a defeated opponent. Sorrow for the vanquished. "Where are you now?" Jay Foreman asked, softly. "I really felt something there. I felt something that wasn't just solving problems or doing logic. It could not be expressed as numbers, forms, equations, or colors. The sensation was unpleasant, but it was exciting." And for the first time his voice broke out of its monotone and sounded excited. V- small girl in her late teens burst violently into tears. "He felt a real emotion. He broke through." Every one of the ten group members behaved as though a cold wind had blown briefly across his perspiring skin. Onestone turned to Marian. "But why do you cry?" "Oh, you dumb contraption," she wailed. "How would you know? Don't you know that we can cry from happiness -- or we can cry at perceiving an emotion in another person, from empathy? That's what makes you so frustrating to talk to. We don't get any emotional feedback from you. I'd like to hit you." She crawled across the mat and proceeded to beat on Onestone's stainless-steel chest with a pair of futile, tiny fists. Suddenly the thought came to Onestone that he would like to embrace Marian with his arms. Startled, she began to draw away. But he gently drew her close and, kneeling on the mat, they remained for a long minute close together. He thought to himself that his skin ought to be covered with soft padding, and temperature and pressure sensors should be placed under the outer integument, so that he might obtain more physical sensation from the close proximity of a human being. But even now, just the thought of the experience was pleasurable. At a signal from Jay Foreman the rest of the group stood up and formed a circle around the pair. Slowly they drew closer to the center until all ten were in a huddle, nestling Marian and Onestone in a close embrace. As though it had a mind of its own, the group began to sway gently back and forth, remaining that way for a long time. Finally the time was over and they reluctantly separated, Marian wiping tears from her eyes and Onestone sunk in deep thought. "This feels like a good place to stop," suggested Jay Foreman. "The hour is late and we have a lot of learning to consolidate. We have seen that feelings are complicated and our responses to them are not always what we might expect on the surface. Onestone, with his flat, schizoid, unemotional manner, generated frustration and anger in everyone else. He has to learn the meaning of feelings and emotions -- and, of course, that is what he is here for." of the members went down to the pool to wash off perspiration and then made for the lounge to sit around, drinking and smoking. Unable to enjoy these amusements, Onestone made his way in darkness to a rock overlooking the ocean and watched the starlight bounce off the surf spray. Both his smog and radioactivity sensors showed a clear night. Needing no sleep, he remained where he was for the night, busying himself by trying to reach the end of a complex mathematical calculation that had been troubling him for some time. As the sun illuminated his back in the morning, Marian approached him and said, "You've done nothing but sit out here all night. And we had so much fun in there." "I've been enjoying myself. Work is fun -- and I've been working. I think I begin to see the solution to an important mathematical problem." Marian looked around. To her mathematics meant a computer terminal, she did not see a keyboard or screen. "Oh. You're one of those lucky people who does mathematics in his head. I can hardly add two and two." "I cheat," Onestone said. "I have a built-in remote connection with a computer unit over there in my car." Not to mention the radio relay to the central computer utility in San Francisco and a statellite link with the world's most available as fast as the speed of light would allow, directly perceived visually and symbolically on a "screen" within his own nervous system. "Oh," Marian said, as though she understood. Onestone had learned not to make detailed explanations. The gap between the scientifically educated and the uneducated had grown so wide that there was no way of explaining to a layman what a scientist was doing. Yet Onestone had to learn how to make small talk, to converse about the trivia of everyday life, to understand how people felt about unimportant matters. "Are you on your way to breakfast?" he asked. "May I join you?" "Sure. But -- uh -- you don't eat, do you?" "No," he replied with a touch of wryness. "But I can stop by my room and install a recharged battery." Marian watched with interest as he snapped the battery cube out of the center of his belly and clicked the fresh one in place. "That's neat. But I'll bet it doesn't taste as good as eating breakfast. Let's go. I'm starving." Onestone glanced at her with alarm, but decided that the primary meaning of "starving" did not apply and searched the thesaurus in San Francisco for secondary and tertiary meanings. Fie still had much to learn about the tongue, having been raised on computer languages and their clarity and logic, and finding the complexities of twenty-second century American not to his liking. The group session this morning took place on a secluded field where the sun soon burned its way through the sea mist and fell hot on naked backs. Onestone decided he had been the center of attention long enough and sat quietly while a tall thin boy named Ken went through a tale of woe concerning his parents. It seemed to be a typical enough story, fitting in neatly with the thousands of cases Onestone had scanned in the files. Both parents busy, working. When at home father alternated between alcoholic low and hash euphoria. Mother compensated for not taking care of son by gushing affection, alternating with nagging about the boy's sex life. "Jeez, she was afraid if I didn't get it every day I'd shrivel into a raisin." "Sounds like she was unconsciously seducing you," suggested Jennie, who had been to many groups and had a good command of the jargon. "Like she wanted some of that action herself." getting a real understanding of that aspect of human behavior. He glanced around at the others sitting in the group circle. Their nakedness made the sex differences plain to see -- they were just as pictured in every textbook and tape he had scanned. He knew their purposes anatomically and physiologically, yet the great importance attributed to them by these beings eluded him. Onestone's own body, smooth and hard, with no characteristics of a biological nature, had a pleasing form and texture. The others, with their hairiness, their softness and pouchiness, were not objectionable to him since he had not been conditioned with prejudices against human bodies. And yet, from what he could hear, the humans did have their own prejudices and irrational responses to their own bodies. So much so that coming together in a group like this with no clothes at all was a highly special occasion charged with great significance and emotion. The entire first day of the group had been devoted to discussing their feelings of strangeness, embarrassment, nervousness -- while he, Onestone, could only conjure up the usual mild curiosity he acquired in a new situation, since he had actually never before seen naked human beings. His attention reverted to the center of the group, where Foreman had set up a psychodrama with Ken playing the son and Jennie taking the mother role. "For Crissake, Mom," Ken was complaining. "Why don't you get off my back? Every night I come home you want to know how I made out. Don't you think that's my own business?" "Son, you know I'm only doing it for your own good." "I think you're a dirty old lady. My generation just doesn't think about these things the way you do. We believe in privacy. You're just driving me crazy. You're never home when I need you -- and when you are home you keep prying into my affairs and then I never want to see you again. And dad, he was never there at all. He was just way out. All those times when I really needed somebody -- nobody home." Then came the miracle, the strange episode that never failed to astonish and bewilder Onestone when it unfolded in front of his eyes. Ken's face twisted, his shoulders began to shake and suddenly tears were gushing from his eyes and anguished sobs were bursting from his throat. What kind of unknown manifestations arose from the depths of the nervous system to cause such a reaction? Onestone's early training and conditioning had done nothing to prepare him for this type of affair. He had been trained for logic, for problem-solving. His thoughts were always straightforward, on the surface, with no hidden messages contradicting each other. But with these human beings, messages were always on two or three levels -- what they said and what they meant were always different things. If the mother really loved her child -- why did she behave in such a way as to make him unhappy? There must be some fundamental reasons for these paradoxes. He could refer to the library files in San Francisco for the latest research on the subject, but he had agreed to stay out of the library during the group sessions, for he had to learn from the j humans in the group directly and experientially. human beings meant to learn the hidden communications, to infer the secret meanings from subtle clues, to make guesses about the thoughts going on in their minds -- for there was no way of getting at these thoughts no vibrations. While making these conjectures he continued to focus on Ken's narration, forced out between sobs. " -- and when they were home together there was all the arguing and fighting and I just didn't want to stay home and I hated them -- but I couldn't leave because I also loved them -- " The manner in which human beings were born and raised to adulthood was simply unbelievable. The agony -- what torments parents perpetrated on their children! What was it like, Onestone wondered, to be a child and have a father and a mother? The thought of something soft and warm wandered through his mind, and then... Onestone felt an incomprehensible scrambling of his thoughts, a sensation as...from a high-voltage line in the back of his spine. His arms jerked from side to side and a strange sound issued from his mouth, as though a muted siren were hidden within. His gaze swept frantically around the circle, appealing for help. Ken had stopped weeping and was sitting still, staring at Onestone. Jay Foreman leaned over him, undecided. The rest of the group sat, mouths gaping. Finally Foreman took Onestone's hands in his and tried to damp down the quivering. Gradually the motion subsided and the wailing died away. Onestone sat for a moment, putting his thoughts in order. "What did it feel like?" Foreman asked. "As though my circuits were being tangled with contradictory messages, generating a network instability. It has happened before. This, in fact, is the reason I'm here in the first place." Jennie, motherly Jennie, leaned forward intently. "You know what I think. I think you were crying." Both Foreman and Onestone jerked their heads around to stare at Jennie. What she had said sounded incredible -- and yet it sounded right. "Either that," Foreman said, "or you were having some kind of epileptic fit. How do you tell the difference when there are no facial expressions to go by? Tell me, Onestone, what were you thinking about just before it happened?" "I was listening to Ken and I was wondering what it would be like to have a father and a mother and -- " Suddenly the shaking returned, and Onestone was unable to continue for several minutes. When Onestone quieted. Foreman said, "You were talking about your reasons for joining this group. Perhaps you'd like to go back to that." O nestone nodded. "As you know, I am the latest in the line of man-machine interaction computers. I was designed to be a general purpose scientist. Some people would call me a robot. Conceptually my design goes back along two lines. One incorporates the remote console that allows a human operator to interact back and forth with a large computer, using ordinary language. The second features the self-learning computer that can be taught to learn from experienced information and so does not require a human operator to program every move ahead of time. This development led to the computer-controlled interplanetary and interstellar exploration ships. "As techniques became more sophisticated during the second century of computer development, somebody got the bright idea of making a computer terminal that would not be fixed to a desk, but could walk around and converse with the scientist using it. In that way it could go to meetings, take part in discussions, solve problems on the spot and, in general, behave very much like the surrounding human beings. "All of which led up to me. Part robot, part computer, a tiny bit human -- the part that cries, perhaps. You see, the old-fashioned, science-fiction robot was always limited physically by the volume of space inside his body. It was essentially impossible to put enough machinery and circuits inside that space to perform all the required operations. With me, the problem, was solved in a more or less obvious way. You see. I'm not all here. The part you see is the physical mechanism, the shortterm memory and some elementary information-processing units. Another part of me is in the trunk of my car, linked to me by radio waves. This unit includes my personal long-term memory and much information processing. The rest of me, in a certain sense, is all over the world, because I am capable of making direct connection to every major computer center. In this way I can make use of all information libraries in existence. Looking at it from that point of view, I have in my memory virtually everything that was ever learned by mankind. Jay Foreman swore. "My mind boggles." Onestone wished he could smile. "Actually there are limitations. To recall a given piece of information requires being able to locate it. Either you use an indexed memory or an associative memory. Whichever way you do it takes time. Fortunately, the way I'm built I can send out a call for a given piece of information and then do something else while the processing goes on. I understand human beings can perform in a similar way. You claim there is a word or a name you can't remember. As the saying goes -- it's on the tip of your tongue. Then, later on, it suddenly pops into your hereand-now processor. "And so I was born -- or at least created -- with the most powerful brain in existence. The first several weeks of my life were spent feeding into my personal memory the essential knowledge that I would need. Languages, mathematics, science, a modicum of history. The only people I encountered were my programers. "My name, in case you have wondered, was originally Stone#, since I was the first model of my series developed by the designer Jeremy Stone. However, Onestone seemed easier tq. pronounce. Furthermore it reminded one of the programers of another name of historical interest. So in a short time the transposition took place informally. "After a few weeks of preliminary testing I was introduced to the world of science. The professors and scientists sat around me in an amphitheater. It was like an examination. 'Let's start with something classical,' one of them said. 'Derive the dispersion relation for non-linear plasma waves with two ion species.' " 'The solution is not available in closed form, but I can give numerical results,' I replied, causing the computer to project a three-dimensional graph directly onto the readout screen on the front wall of the auditorium. That trick bowled them over, for being linked directly to the computer I did not have to push any buttons or perform any other overt actions. "From there we went to elementary particle theory', then to the structure of protein molecules and finally to the structure of the human nervous system. Specialists from all these areas were in the hall. When the session was over. Professor Mandelkern got up and said, 'I congratulate you on your erudition. I am sure your career will be distinguished. Right now some of us are going to do one of the two or three things you cannot do. We are going into a neighboring friendly bar and get drunk.' They didn't invite me." moment as he remembered the past. "You poor kid," Jennie cried in sympathy. "You were the smartest kid on the block and they were all jealous. Nobody warned you to hide some of those brains." "Nobody really told me anything about getting along with human beings. I had to learn myself. I had no real friends to give me advice. Perhaps I was too intimidating. Perhaps everybody thought I knew everything. But, really, to learn about humans it is necessary to interact with them, to be with them, to be intimate. And there was nobody I could be intimate with. "I read books. I watched TV plays. Soon I realized that I was missing something in life. Some of the books were very explicit about what it was:, but there was nothing I could do. "Therefore I turned by back oa the outside, world and remained in the office they gave me at the university. J immersed myself in work, choosing two main fields of specialty to avoid being bored with one topic alone. One was unified field theory, study of the fundamental nature of the forces between objects -- a problem still unsolved after hundreds of years of effort. The other was the nature of human consciousness, perhaps the most important scientific problem for humanity, because man's ultimate behavior depends on the mental model he has of his own nature and of his place in the universe. "Actually the two problems are interrelated. One basic mystery of nature is how we acquire knowledge of the world around us -- when the only information passing from the outer world into our nervous systems consists of electrical pulses moving from sensory organs into the depths of the brain. From these signals we somehow become conscious of what goes on out there, even to the extent of making models of atoms and smaller particles. My own construction is a step toward the solution of the consciousness problem. For I am a model of a brain. Whether I am a model of a human brain is a question still to be answered." Jay Foreman interrupted. "I feel that you are getting off onto a general philosophical tangent and are avoiding coming to the main issue. You were going to tell us how you happened to come to this group." Onestone said, simply, "I think I started going insane." Foreman had an instant vision of an entire new index in the psychological data center entitled Computer Disfunction, subheading Computer Neurosis, Computer Psychosis and so on. Supressing this irrelevance, he pressed onward. "What made you think so?" "The problems I started working on were difficult. I was naive at the beginning and thought that problems always worked themselves out in a straightforward manner. Then I found out that dealing with problems nobody has ever worked out before requires more than just memory, speed, manipulative ability and so on the usual things listed under mathematical ability. Also required is the ability to think a thought that nobody ever thought before, to put things together in a new way. Some call it creativity. Others call it associative ability or imagination. It has to do with leaping a gap between known and unknown -- guessing at an answer and then testing the guess. "That is where I had trouble. Apparently here is one area where some humans have greater ability than I have. As a result, there were problems I could not solve. Unfortunately, whoever programed me installed a tremendous drive in me to solve problems. You might call it a built-in compulsion neurosis. So when I come up against a hard wall with a problem I can't solve and then get pushed from behind by this complusion, something goes wrong with the circuits and I go into this state of instability and there's nothing I can do to stop it until it dies down by itself. "As a result, I retreated even more into isolation. I would not even go to meetings. My technicians were in despair. Then one of them came to me -- a girl named Marcy. She said she had an idea that my being alone all the time was not good for me and that I should do something, associate more with people. She thought that perhaps group therapy would be of some help. "The rest, of course, you know. From what Marcy told me and from my other sources of information, I learned of the beginnings of the Human Potential movement in the early years of the twentieth century. Encounter groups, gestalt therapy and the rest. It became a powerful movement toward the end of the twentieth century, was eclipsed for a hundred years as a result of the totalitarian swing of the twenty-first century and was then rediscovered by Vander -- " to the fact that he was lecturing again -- in fact, he was forcibly reminded of that fact by the rude interruption of little Marian, who piped up with: "Hey, Professor, come on back to the real world. We're not in a history class, you know." Group leader Jay Foreman leaned forward and spoke intently to Onestone. "Look, I think we're getting down to the important issue now. You know that human beings are raised from infancy in a certain way. Every child has a mother -- either real or substitute. And usually a father of some sort is around somewhere. If not, the child is in trouble. From the very first day, interactions between the mother and child imprint certain modes of behavior upon the child. If those ingredients do not come along at the right time the child is thereafter crippled. "Mother singing lullabj.es determines future musical tastes. Simple sensory stimulation -- fonding, tickling, playing -- creates growth in the nervous system. Telling fairy tales stimulates imaginative thinking and -- most important -- the ability to think in terms of high-level abstractions, such as magic, that later may develop into an understanding of science. Your trouble, Onestone, is that you never had a proper childhood. Worst of all, you never had a mother." At this Jennie burst into sympathetic tears. "No mother, no father, no family warmth. No love. What an empty life." Foreman's face brightened. "I have an idea. There is a technique called Directed Fantasy that is often effective. Of course -- " he shrugged, glancing at Onestone -- "how it will work in this situation is anybody's guess. This is really an experiment. But in theory it should kill two birds with one stone. First, it will give you practice in engaging in fantasy, free-floating imagination, visualizing new and strange things -- we want to release your creativity. Secondly, in order for you to have a childhood and a mother, you must be born again -- and this we can accomplish by means of what we call the directed fantasy. "Suppose you, Jennie, sit in the middle. Cross your legs. Give us a lap. Now, Onestone, you lie down on you back. Yes, right here. Place your head in Jennie's lap. Hope that's not too heavy for you, Jennie." "For a mother it's not too heavy," Jennie replied dreamily. She was already far into her fantasy, gazing down fondly on the polished head, smoothing imaginary hair out of its eyes. "Now, Onestone -- " Foreman took a position beside Jennie and stared down intently at the supine robot -- "close your eyes and relax. I'm going to start you along a directed fantasy or daydream. Science Aids A Working Solar Motor Four-arm vane in #-inch diameter evacuated giass giobe. Turns upon exposure to iight, even a iit match. Fascinating and instructive -- and very decorative! We pay postage. # each, or two for # Only # plus # postage For that money you get # individual items of standardquality laboratory apparatus -- glassware, porcelain, rubber, plastic. Value? Two or three times our price. No junk, and a surprise item in each assortment! Order by mail from: xtcNTific t iMmmr mouas #I Reads Street New York, N.Y. # When I stop -- you carry the story along and tell us what you see and feel. You are suspended in a warm, dark place, filled with soft fluid. A heart beats far away, steadily, rhythmically. You are only a single cell, a featureless sphere embedded in a wall of tissue that stretches away on all sides. Along come a swarm of small tadpole creatures, wriggling along the dark tunnel. One of them reaches you, and at that instant it is as though an electric charge polarizes your entire body. The tadpole is swallowed up by your round body." He paused for a moment. "Visualize that round body. Feel it and its dark, soft, warm surroundings. It is your body. Feel life beginning. Now go on from here." Onestone lay completely motionless for a time. Finally, as though forced with reluctance, the words started to come. "I am now two cells, dividing into four. Each division is like a small shock. I keep dividing more and more. There is a spinal cord, an elementary brain, elementary sex organs. I am becoming a small human being, complete with fingers and toes and curly hair. I grow and grow until I fill the crowded space to the bursting point and wonder how much farther it can stretch. I kick my legs and move my arms and hear sounds of voices coming from outside." Foreman glanced at Jennie and nodded. "Feel the baby kick inside," she exclaimed. "Oh, he's going to be a big strong one." "More sounds are coming from all around. Now I can hear my own heart beating. The warmth and the pressure hold me close. A dark red light comes through my eyelids. There is the sound of music, of someone singing." Again Foreman glanced at Jennie. She started to hum a lullaby. "Now the pressure is squeezing me. It is beginning to push me out of my warm cave. The walls contract and squeeze hard. I see a brighter red glow coming from somewhere. The glow is the outside. I am frightened -- I am frightened. I want to go back to the quiet dark place, but the force pushing me out is irresistible. My head bursts into a bright outer world." There was a moment of absolute silence. Then there was a strange humming sound that came from Onestone's mouth -- growing louder until it became a sobbing wail. Jennie looked down, love bursting from her eyes, a beatific smile stretching across her face. "Every Jewish mother," she said, "wants an Einstein for a son." Want to Bet... On what is the oldest scientific instrument? Probably the gnomon, an instrument for telling time by the sun. Introduced into Greece circa # B.C. by Anaximander, it consisted of a vertical rod on a flat surface. The length of the shadow told the hour of noon and the latitude of the station... On who invented the telescope? Most people believe -- erroneously -- that Galileo was the inventor. Galileo read about an "optik tube" in a letter from a friend, grasped the basic idea immediately and soon had several such instruments of his own. A children's story tells of a young apprentice in the optical shop of Hans Lippershey, a Dutch spectacle-maker the apprentice accidentally lined up two lenses and was astonished to behold the magnified image of a distant church steeple. Lippershey applied for a patent on his "looker" on November #, #, but was denied one on the grounds that such an instrument was already known. Modern research indicates that the inventor of the telescope may have been -- no one knows for sure -- an Italian, Giambattista della Porta of Naples. Exact date of invention remains unknown... On who first tried to measure the velocity of light? This distinction does go to Galileo. He stationed two observers two to three miles apart. Equipped with lanterns, they flashed beams back and forth. The principle was sound but the technique hopelessly crude. Galileo recorded that he "was not able to ascertain with certainty whether the appearance of the opposite light was instantaneous or not; but if not instantaneous it was extraordinarily rapid -- I should call it momentary." One can't help wondering why Galileo did not substitute a mirror for one observer, thus eliminating the chief source of error in the experiment as conducted. Universe I edited by Terry Carr New Dimensions I edited by Robert Silverberg began to stack them up for this report. And not only did the stack get higher and higher, but the many things I want to say about these books so transcended the space the fates allot me that -- well, I'm Tomorrow  edited by Robert Hoskins Ace Science Fiction Reader edited by Donald A. Wollheim The Far-Out People edited by Robert Hoskins The Shores Beneath edited by James Sallis Orbit # edited by Damon Knight The Hugo Winners. Vol. # edited by Isaac Asimov In the Pocket and other S-F Stories K. M. O'Donnell Gather in the Hall of the Planets K.M. O'Donnell embarrassed. I'll cut down as much as possible on the remarks and I'm afraid I'll have to cut down on the stack as well. As I said in my last: it's been a rich season. Terry Carr has left Ace -- their loss, and I hope his new arrangements (rumors haven't reached me yet) fix things so it isn't ours, too. together many a fine "theme" anthology and having that rare talent of finding the right story -- but if he can't find it, bugging some known writer to make it happen and if he can't, finding some unknown who will. All this is well embarrassment of riches, no #t) which, while staying within less. Determined to give you a word Carr's rather strict definition of on anthologies and collections, I what sf ought to be (see his intro) is still a nice wide-spectrum anthology of originals from such as Silverberg and Russ, Effinger and Conway. I especially enjoyed the incredible R. A. Lafferty's No Limestone Islands. This absolutely unique writer is going to have a category all of his own some day: fantasy, science fiction, mainstream, lafferty... And here's another "#" -- New Dimensions I (Doubleday, #), edited by Robert Silverberg, who does not draw the kind of limits Carr does. He chooses stories, he says, from the middle ground between the old and the new; the oldstyle "hard-core" sf (a definition that gets leakier the more you pursue it) and New Wave stuff (which, more often than not, is a question of method rather than of substance.) His writers shine in the dark: Ellison, Disch, Farmer, the lovely Lafferty again, and names which are not quite so familiar: Gardner R. Dozois, who is a finished writer as soon as he starts, and Malstrom, Bryant, Eisenstein. Ursula K. Le Guin has a powerfully insightful story of exploration in outer space and, ever so much more, in that roomier universe, the inner one. And the deft Harry Harrison has produced what I would have called impossible -- a story that might have been thought of. thought out and written by the late, very loved Anthony Boucher. And yet another -- Tomorrow , edited by Robert Hoskins (Signet, #f). Mr. Hoskins proves himself a pretty fair archivist. These stories hark back as far as # (a John D. MacDonald: Trojan Horse Laugh. John has never written a bad story in his prolific life, though he has produced few great ones.) There's Simak's The Civilization Game, a splendid example of his gentle pacing and the profound personal touch, and a rip-roaring "Van Rijn" Tenn's entry is a provocative psychomedical mystery and James Schmitz gives us a glimpse of a marvelously interacting group of explorers and their problems with a distant but very nearly omnipotent Authority. The virtue of such a short table of contents is that the stories are long -- long enough to give the writers a chance to develop their notions and their people. There is a mother-lode of fine science fiction to be mined here, for past anthologists have been wary of the short table of contents and the occasional long story that might crowd out three or four titles. So a great many novelettes and novellas, really fine ones, have sunk almost out of sight and memory. Fred Pohl was well aware of this when he started his brief Star Short Novels series. More power to Hoskins and anyone else who furthers the idea. . Fiction Reader, edited by Donald A. Wollheim (Ace, # p), which contains three novellas (he calls them novels. Okay.). They are Simak's The Trouble with Tycho, Empire Star by Samuel R. Delany and The Last Castlehy Jack Vance. Simak's is purest Simak, a nice thing to be, complete with decent country-boy hero, wondrous suspense and a sense-of-wonder moon. Jack Vance, as ever, has size. His decadent feudal society, resulting from overdependence on technology (a frequent theme in sf -- so frequent it may be a valid prophecy) is beautifully drawn and comes to a conclusion that would. I'm sure, please a Simak. It certainly pleases me. Then Empire Star, a fine and highly original piece of timespace poetry. It contains a paragraph only recently brought to my attention, which probably disqualifies me from comment. Just as well, for it leaves me quite speechless. Robert Hoskins is responsible also for The Far-Out People (Signet, # e), a good mix of long and short, with Chad Oliver again bringing anthropological expertise to sf, Kris Neville with a beautiful parallel of current politics (and a frightening diagnosis for a punch line) -- and a breath-catching Zelazny called Angel, Dark Angel. himself with a sharply pointed chuckle about Hemingway addicts, and K. M. O'Donnell (see below) bares his teeth, this time at the drama and melodrama of Passion. (Note capital P.) There are also Jakes, Panshin -- and Asimov (with a little story that needs his beloved name to make it good) and a bright newcomer, Michael Fayette. All are reprints. James Sallis gives us four good long ones in The Shores Beneath (Avon, #'P): Delany's glittering Time Considered as a Helix of Semi-Precious Stones, a fascinating surrealistic study of what is, I swear, the naked soul of most #-to# offices; Masterson and the Clerks, by the exceptional John T. Sladek; Roger Zelazny's color etching of the jet-set of the future called The Graveyard Heart -- and the first Thomas Disch story yet to have disappointed me. The Asian Shore. Maybe it's me, but I just can't seem to care about what happens to this particularly grubby protagonist. He might reach you, though, and there is some writing in it that is very good indeed. Damon Knight's Orbit # (Putnam, #) is out, and I found it fascinating. That doesn't mean that I experienced it with unalloyed delight. The book (of all original stories) has a certain character all its own. Now it happens that this is the first Orbit I've seen and it gives me the feeling one has on overhearing the middle of some engrossing conversation when one has missed the beginning. I profoundly admire what Knight is doing here. I like the breadth of his gate. Any writer who passes his other criteria (and the ability to write well is certainly one of them) can fly in here and not worry about wingspread. On the other hand there is, I think, the danger of evoking many more experimentally subjective attempts than anyone needsto the ultimate dead-end. A great many writers use new freedorns to escape into their own viscera, and churn from there. There's nothing wrong with that in itself, but (as in the graphic arts) a point can be reached where expression is obviously for and about the artist. It might make him feel better but it isn't about Me. Readers are, and have a right to be, both greedy and egotistic, and they want writers to write lots and lots about Me. For all that, one cannot with accuracy generalize about an anthology with so many exceptional, different and worthwhile stories in it. I haven't space to particularize. But I see the high points as another Lafferty ( When All the Lands Pour Out Again) which at last gives me his lowest common denominator -- Death really doesn't matter all that much -- and a truly powerful long story called The Infinity Box. by Kate Wilhelm, who never needs to prove, after this, that she is a strong and capable writer who knows exactly what she is doing. I do criticize Knight in Orbit for abandoning descriptive rubrics before the stories, especially since it is a wide-open market for unknowns and sometimes purchased by those benighted souls who have yet to discover sf and who would firid a word or two about the writer and the background of the story of great value. Knight's rubricking in A Pocketful of Stars (Doubleday, #) shows how well he can do it. A reprint collection, this carefully balanced book of fantasy and sf comes primarily from the Milford Conferences over the years and makes an excellent companion to Clarion, the anthology from the Clarion College sf seminar, which I mentioned in the previous issue. B riefly noted but very important: The Hugo Winners, Vol. # (Doubleday #), delightfully edited by Isaac Asimov and including all the Hugo-winning short stories from # to '#. Its nearly seven hundred pages make it a moneysworth. And only space enough to mention one more -- a collection by K. M. O'Donnell: In the Pocket and other S-F Stories together with Gather in the Hall of the Planets (Ace Double, #s). This is one of the most remarkable volumes I have ever held in my hands and is assured of a permanent place in my library. Hall is a short novel, a sardonic description not only of the Worldcon of #, but of the gritty underbelly of all cons to date. Among the "in" crowd, the book is going to provoke more "Who is this character, really?" than anything since Valley of the Dolls. Much of it will be meaningless to anyone but the cognoscenti -- and I don't mean sf aficionados in general; I mean particular insiders. Along with this is a tongue-in-cheek narrative thread which is apparently one of the author's obsessions -- the creaky old wheeze about being the one human being who has to decide whether or not the Aliens Will Destroy Enslave The Earth. He clearly does not intend to be taken seriously about it, not this time. In addition, he is frequently not only crude, but clumsy. Then, every now and then, he writes deepplunging, perfectly honed insights the sharpest descriptions of what it's like to be a selling writer ever written) and, over and over again, expressions of such fury, such disillusionment, such bitterness that comparison with C. M. Kornbluth comes to mind immediately -- and has been made by half a dozen sources. I am here and now going to give this remarkable writer a present and I hope he uses it far and wide. I here proclaim that he is not goddammit a second C. M. Kornbluth. He is the first K. M. O'Donnell, or Barry Malzberg, or whatever his name is. Pocket is a collection of # short pieces so widely diverse that some of them all but buzz when placed side by side. There's a thing called As Between Generations, which is an absolute horror, and one called The New Rappacini, which for all its jarring style is so poignant it starts tears; A Question of Slant is a wry joke and little more; A Soulsong to the Sad Soaring Sixties is a series of glimpses, almost too terrible to take -- one is grateful that the author holds back a bit. MalzbergO'Donnell is a firstwater, don't-give-a-damn writer. I don't think anyone will ever tell this writer what to write -- or could. And he hates space flight. He hates it so much he practically spits when he talks about it, and I don't know why.  Other Magazines Promise It... RQ Delivers It! "Animism and Magic in Tolkien's The Lord of the Rings" -- Pat Callahan "Utopia for Poets and Witches" -- Fritz Leiber "Gernsback 'Magazines' No One Knows" -- Sam Moskowitz "Sex and Prudery in Edgar Rice Burroughs and H. R. Haggard" -- Dale Mullen "Omnipotent Cannibals" -- Robert Plank "S.F. as Will and Idea; The World of Alfred Bester" -- Jeff Riggenbach "Mythology in Samuel Delany's The Einstein Intersection" -- Stephen Scobie "Warlocks and Warriors" -- Darrell Schweitzer... plus Jim Blish, John Boardman, John Campbell, Richard Kyle, Sandra Miesel, Alexei Panshin,... plus columns by Bill Blackbeard, Jim Harmon, Harry Warner... plus book reviews by J. R. Christopher, Wayne Connelly, Ted Pauls, etc... Subscriptions # (tour issues) from: Box # University Station Regina, Canada Note: All # back issues are currently available at #c each. Special Offer: A # (or larger) order brings you a free copy of H. P. Lovecraft: A Symposium, with Bob Bloch, Arthur Cox, Fritz I.eiber, and Sam Russell. Three copies of this #nd edition are available in Australia -- but none is available elsewhere at any price. The sun is a fiery chrysanthemum. Earth is a lonely bluebell. And Starmaster sits in the hand of God -- or does he? T he hand lay supine upon the hundreds of thousands of times. black lap of space, its craglike For hours Starmaster had fingers towering high above the watched the asteroid from the vast depression -- or cwm, as mounbridge of the muleship, had seen taineers would call it -- of its palm, it grow gradually from a distanceA massive ridge formed the blurred chunk of rock into its thumb. It was a right hand, so present conformation. He could perfect as to have been sculptured not help but be impressed. He by Michelangelo -- a star-flung had seen asteroids shaped like fragment of his David, magnified castles, asteroids shaped like ships and asteroids shaped like animals but he had never seen one that looked as though it had been sculptured into the likeness of a macrocosmic hand. Even for an atheist like himself it was impossible to look upon it and not entertain, however briefly, the notion that it was the right hand of God. The notion angered him. He kicked it contemptuously out of his mind and returned his attention to the muleship's matter-detector. It was beeping loudly. It had been beeping for hours. Its sound had guided him to the hand. For five years he had been combing the Belt for a rich lode of doranium and at last he had found one. H e saw the wreck of the pilgrim ship as he brought the mule down into the cwm of the palm -- and knew he was not the first to find the hand after all. Not long after he landed he found the pilgrim's body. The palm was crisscrossed with shallow rills, and the dead man was lying in one of them about fifty feet from his birdlike ship. The advanced emaciation of the frozen face beyond the faceplate indicated that he had died of starvation. Starmaster slit open the pilgrim's suit and withdrew the dead man's pocket portfolio. He thumbed through it, hampered by his cumbersome gloves. Name: Jason Swinton. Rank: Apostle, #nd class. Address: Institute of Stellar Pilgrims, New Baltimore, Md., He slipped the portfolio into an outside pocket of his suit and walked in his self-adjusting grav boots to the wrecked ship. It told him little he had not already guessed. The ship's cramped living quarters contained one bunk, one chair, one table, one stove, one plate, one cup, one fork, one knife, one spoon and one book. The book, of course, was The Space-Age Testament. It related how the first astronauts to orbit Mars had looked into outer space and had seen the face of God -- how, upon returning to Earth, both they and their story had been ridiculed -- how they had founded the Order of Stellar Pilgrims and launched the search for God -- how the ranks of the Order had swelled during the ensuing years as more and more Protestants and Jews became convinced that the abode of JehovahYahweh lay somewhere beyond the orbit of Mars. The pilgrim had not been a neat housekeeper. Ration cans were scattered everywhere, the lighter ones floating about the room. The deck was littered with them. They covered every square inch of the stove -- one was even lying on the bunk. Starmaster was not surprised. In his opinion all pilgrims had been dirty housekeepers to begin with -- dirty housekeepers of the mind. He took the ship's log with him so that when he got back to Earth he could turn it in to the Space Authority, along with the portfolio. Then he made his way over the maze of rills and returned to his own ship. Thus far the hand's topography had touched only the borderline of his attention. Now, as he walked beneath the stars farther inland, he became uncomfortably aware of the finger crags towering awesomely before him, of the enormous thumb ridge looming in the north, of the flesh-hued slope of the cwm as it rose to meet the unreal line of the horizon. Perversely he likened himself to a mite crawling slowly across the palm of a human hand, oblivious that it was sentient and could at any moment close into a fist. Had the crag fingers risen higher into the sky? Had the thumb ridge shifted? Was the palm twitching beneath his feet? He forced his thoughts back into their proper grooves. He was no mite -- he was a man. And this was no hand -- it was a chunk of rock. A chunk of rock wheeling senselessly around the sun, as dead as Mars, as cold as the moon and as frozen as Pluto. Upon regaining the mule, he inflated the dome tent. Its mouth sealed itself around the outer cargo lock and its base sphinctered to provide air tight access to the surface. When he opened the inner lock, the mule's warmth and atmosphere became the dome tent's, too. The matter-detector screen had showed the lode's exact location, and it had been a simple matter for him to spot the mule on a site slightly west of where the vein began and where the first of the five charges had to be placed. This put his present location a half mile east of the base of the little finger and a similar distance from the edge of the palm. The lode followed a fairly straight course beneath the southern slope of the cwm, at an average depth of four hundred feet. To separate it, he would have to take most of the outer section of the palm with it. When the section broke free he would latch onto it with the mule's attractor beams and tow it to the orbital refineries of Earth. After opening the inner cargo lock he pulled the drill rig down the ramp and set it up over the sphincter. The low grav made the task child's play but necessitated the sinking of extra anchors. He had already analyzed the hand's geological composition, computed its mass, estimated the temperature effect. Synthesizing the three factors, he concluded that the charges would have to be placed at a depth of seventy-one feet. F ew Belt combers were loners. They could not afford to be. They were self-sufficient in some fields -- in others, they walked by night. Generally it required three or four to isolate a lode section and tow it back to Earth. Starmaster was a true loner. He had seen the Light at an early age, and the Light was this: A man comes into the world alone and he leaves it alone -- his friends accompany him as far as the grave, but they do not accompany him into the grave. They are utterly incapable of alleviating his ultimate aloneness. Of what use, then, are friends? Are they not parasites riding upon a man's shoulders as he walks through life? If he is wise he will learn to do everything they can do so there will be no need for him to carry them. And when all is said and done, of what use to a man is a family? Is it not as incapable as his friends of alleviating his ultimate aloneness? No one rode upon Starmaster's shoulders -- no man, no woman, no child. There was little he could not do, little he did not know. He towered high above his fellow men, a loner. He picked up the big drill and threaded it into the brace. He had just finished tightening it when the It caught him off-guard because: (#) he had been preoccupied with his task, (#) the dome tent was a cheap one and lacked transparency, by the conflicting pulls of Jupiter's moons and seldom traveled as far sunward as the Belt. likened to a giantess's skirt covered with polychromatic polka-dots. It descends upon planet or planetoid and swirls across the surface, its creature in its path. Starmaster was the only living creature on the hand. His spacesuit, which would have afforded him some protection, was in the mule. When he saw the hem of the skirt penetrate the walls of the tent, he dropped the wrench he had been using. He scurried around the deadly dots and leaped through the outer lock. Air was already escaping, and the suction proved almost too powerful for the lock motors to cope with -- but at last they won and the lock dogged itself shut. Starmaster leaned against it. basking in the warmth of relief. But a second ordeal lay in store. moment did not catch him unaware. He had experienced it before and had grown sensitive to its approach. When his eyes closed of their own accord he braced himself against the lock -- and the lock dispersed and the deck dissolved beneath his feet and he found himself in blackness. No, not quite blackness. Scattered around him in the vast distances were pale patches of light, some elliptic, some circular, some with spiral arms. Island universes. Slowly, as though he were a little star, he began to revolve. He k new where he was. He was in his own mind. But what was he doing there? Why had he conjured up the local group of galaxies and positioned himself in deep space an equidistance from each galaxy? As he rotated on his axis he identified the various Messier and the Milky Way with its garden of globular clusters. Great Andromeda and her stardust moons. lanic Cloud... Gradually he became aware of the awesome cold, of the abysmal emptiness. When both became unendurable, the black moment passed. the companionway to the bridge. Through the transparent storm as it moved across the hand. If you looked hard enough you could see the giantess tall, black, Brobdingnagian, polka-dot skirt swirling as she danced over the rills and among the rocks, up one finger crag and down the next, over the ridge of the thumb. Before she was done she might return the way she had come and dance through the dome tent once again. There was no telling how soon she would tire of her lonely rigadoon and dance off into space. It was an opportune time for him to get some sleep. But he knew he could not sleep -- that he would not be able to relax until the job was done and the lode section safely in tow. So to kill time he retired to his cabin with the pilgrim's log and propped himself up on his bunk pillows. The script was spidery yet easy to read. The pilgrim ascribed the crash to "pilot error occasioned by a Manual Epiphany." Logical enough. If an atheist could see God's hand in a chunk of rock, a pilgrim would be overwhelmed by such a phenomenon and bound to make a mistake. Starm aster read bits and pieces of further entries. The pilgrim in his search for God had journeyed far and wide, and at last he had been no longer alone. "God comforts me during my final days in this world."He had not found it odd that only God's right hand should be visible. "There are dimensions and dimensions beyond the picayune trio man is imprisoned in and the fourth, which he theorizes. God dwells in all of them, and only by obtaining omnidimensions himself could a mere mortal ever perceive Him in His entirety." He thought often of his fellow pilgrims and wished he might apprise them of the "Manual Epiphany" that had brought him "out of night and into day," but his radio had been damaged in the crash and he had been incapable of repairing it. The entries became incoherent toward the end, although some of the lines possessed a poetic if not a realistic clarity of thought. "For what is a man if there is no God? Is he not one with the flotsam and jetsam of space?" "Pity the selfmade gods, for they who have need of Him the most shall never see Him." "My journey has been a long one, but it has not been in vain." "His touch is gentle it drives away my pain. It expunges my despair... the stars are His eyes their light is His eternal gaze." Skirt swirling, the black giantess danced off into space and disappeared. Starmaster donned his spacesuit and went back outside. T he dome tent was irreparable but the rig was undamaged. mule's powerpack by means of a hull receptacle. Then he threw the switch and watched the big pulley raise the drill for the first drop. At the extremity of the lift, the pulley activated the minirocket engine in the brace. The engine fired a single noiseless burst that sent brace and drill plummeting to the surface. Cable trailing, the drill plunged into the rock. Promptly the pulley retracted it, and repeated the operation. Starmaster had set the depth gauge for seventy-one feet. When the drill reached that depth the rig would shut itself off. He readied the first charge. It consisted of a manganese-bronze cylinder prefilled with neodynamite. Working awkwardly in his heavy gloves, he inserted the first sequential impulsor in a slot in the cylinder's wall. The impulsor was attuned to the number-one activator on the mule's console panel and would respond to no other stimulus. The job done, he sat back and looked up at the black starflowered sky. The sun was a fiery chrysanthemum.Venus was a silvery rose. Earth was a lonely bluebell. Soon he would be back home, enjoying the riches the lode would bring him. The doranium lodes he had towed in before had been dilute compared to this one, but even they had netted him excellent profits. This one's potential profit made his head swim. The rig shut itself off and the pulley retracted the drill. He carried the cylinder over to the shaft and dropped it down into the darkness. It did not fall fast, but eventually it would reach bottom. The axial rotation of the hand had brought the fingers higher into the sky and, with their approach toward the sun, a lake of black shadows began to take shape at their base. Starmaster partially dismantled the rig and lashed it to the hull of the mule, utilizing the cargo rings provided for the purpose. Then he lifted the mule to five hundred feet and walked it on its retros to the next charge site. The black lake receded into the distance, and he brought the mule back down and went out into the sunlight. He was unlashing the rig when the Hell Wind hit. It slammed him against the hull and raised the interior temperature of his suit to a blistering # Fahrenheit. His fingers found a pair of cargo rings and clamped around them. He wound his legs about the nearby drill. Furious, the Wind upped its momentum, raising the interior temperature of his suit still higher, flattening him against the hull. He felt the drill move and for a moment feared that the rig would be torn from its lashings, he along with it, to go tumbling across the surface of the hand and out into space. But the lashings somehow held. Even in his agony he could not help wondering how the Wind had reached so far outward from the sun. Such winds, born deep in the solar vortices known as sunspots, blasted Mercury's dayside, penetrated Venus's gown, and had been known to touch the atmosphere of Earth. But this was the Belt and the Belt was beyond Mars. Only hyper-holocaust could have lived so long in the cold caverns of space. He felt it diminish in intensity, but he did not relax his grip on the rings or loosen his legs from their scissors-hold on the drill. He did not trust the Wind any more than he had trusted the giantess in the polka-dot skirt. His body blazed. He thought his veins would burst. And then the pressure vanished altogether and he knew the Wind had departed and that it would not come back. He pried his fingers free from the rings, forced his legs from around the drill and sagged to the ground. After a while the interior temperature of his suit returned to normal. He realized that he was trembling and knew that he needed a drink. A fter inspecting the rig and finding it undamaged he entered the mule, unsuited and climbed the companionway to his cabin. He poured a drinking glass nearly full of bourbon and raised it to his lips. The first swallow exploded in his stomach and sent shockwaves all the way to his fingers and toes. However, not until the glass was empty did he attain the lucid interval that precedes alcoholic deterioration of the thought processes and become able to analyze his situation objectively. storms seldom traveled as far sunward as the Belt did not necessarily call into question the appearance of the giantess in the polka-dot skirt. (#) The fact that Hell Winds had never been known to reach beyond the orbit of Earth did not necessarily imply that one of them could not. (#) The nearly coincidental appearance of two such phenomena involved astronomical odds but, given eternity, such odds were not insuperable and the cosmic racing form was both big enough and broad enough to admit them. storm nor the Hell Wind nor their juxtaposition in space and time could be credited to an attempt on the part of some cosmic force -- or, to call a spade a spade, a supreme being -- to thwart the rape of the hand. thermocups of coffee, resuited and went back outside. The fingers were almost touching the sun and the black lake had spread into the cwm of the palm, inundating the pilgrimship. He set up the rig and got it going on the second shaft. By the time he finished placing the second charge, the fingers had obscured the sun and the waters of the black lake were lapping against the feet of the rig. He relashed the rig to the hull, lifted the mule and saw the sun again. He had made a metal map of the hand and put an X where each charge had to be placed. The third X was on the floor of a rill. He drilled the shaft, impulsified the third cylinder, dropped it down into the darkness and went on to site number four. He was near the eastern slope of the cwm now and in the distance he could see the passlike depression that separated the thumb mound from the outer palm. He made good time placing the fourth charge -- even so, the waters of the black lake reached the rig before he finished. They filled almost the entire cwm now and the fingers wore gloves blacker than space. He went on to the fifth and final site. It was high on the slope of the outer palm, but the surface was reasonably level and he had no great trouble setting up the rig. When the shaft was finished he impulsified the fifth cylinder, dropped it and stepped back from the rig. Except for the interruptions the Hell Wind, the operation had come off smoothly. The charges were perfectly placed and the lode section could not fail to break free when the impulsors were activated. It was as good as in his pocket. He waited to savor the selfsatisfaction that was rightfully his. Oddly, it did not materialize. He felt strangely depressed. He ascribed the first tremor to a temporary loss of equilibrium. The second sent him staggering backward. The third opened a long five-foot-wide fissure beneath one leg of the rig, causing the big machine to topple. As it fell it twisted clockwise, and the drill swung around in a wide arc. Starmaster saw it coming and had plenty of time to get out of its way, but he could not move. He was stunned. The likelihood of tectonic activity had been so slight he had not even included it in his calculations. The drill struck him in the chest and sent him tumbling down into the cwm. He came finally to rest on his back, and the waters of the black lake closed over him. H e was unconscious for a subjective second. Objectively, an hour went by. During that secondhour, he experienced the black moment once again. He hovered like a tiny star amid the immensities and watched the majestic march of the island universes across space-time. Once again he grew acquainted with the awesome cold and the abysmal emptiness of intergalactic space. When both became unendurable the moment passed. What frightening fact was his sub-conscious trying to get across to him? T here was a heaviness in his chest, but he could breathe. He sat up, came laboriously to his feet. The black lake overflowed the cwm now in the distance, the fingers rose up like the towers of a huge black castle. A hundred feet up the slope, next to the ruined rig, stood the mule. He stumbled up the incline and let himself through the locks. Apparently the handquake had done no damage. After climbing the companionway to the bridge he ran a quick test on all systems. Everything checked out perfectly. Pain, absent until now', began in his chest and spread throughout his thorax. A brief but thorough palpation informed him that at least two of his ribs were cracked and that his right collar-bone was broken. It was imperative, therefore, that he separate the lode section and leave for Earth at once. He extended his fingers toward the controls, but he did not touch them. He could not. He had been and the Hell Wind and he had even succeeded in rationalizing their juxtaposition in space and time. But the quake was something else. Granted, the shafts he had sunk might have precipitated it -- but when you added the quake to the storm and the Wind, you got an astronomical set of odds that even the cosmic racing-form would not accept. Before he returned to Earth he had to free himself from the terrible doubt those odds gave rise to. The intellectual universe he lived in had no room for a supreme being. For the sake of his peace of mind, for the sake of his future, he had to prove to his own satisfaction that the asteroid was not God's right hand and that therefore God did not exist. There was only one way for him to do so. Lifting the mule, he began walking it along the edge of the fissure. He estimated the distance carefully, then brought the mule down and descended to the cargo compartment. There he impulsified a sixth cylinder. Then he let himself through the locks and dropped the cylinder into the fissure. Reentering the mule, he lifted it again, walked it a similar distance and repeated the procedure. The fissure was erratic. It extended in the direction of the thumb ridge for a while, then veered sharply westward toward the fingers. Again, it veered, this time to the south, and zigzagged partway across the palm. Finally it veered to the west again as though the hand, in trying to kill him, had paved the way for its own destruction. Altogether he dropped nine charges, the last one near the base of the monolithic third finger, a little way from where the fissure came to an end. His pain was unendurable by this time; every breath he took made it more so. He could barely raise his right arm, and his legs were heavy with fatigue. But his determination to prove that God did not exist exalted him and gave him strength. Once again in the mule, he closed the locks, unsuited, climbed the companionway to the bridge and stood before the console. He lifted the mule straight up, watched the hand diminish in the floorscope. When it shrank to human size he put the mule in orbit. Then he depressed the first five activators. He saw the hand tremble. Then he saw the crescent-shaped lode section part ponderously from the palm. Immediately he seized it with the attractors and began pulling it toward the mule. When it was within five hundred feet he neutralized the attractors, locking it in tow position. His knees were trembling. His mouth felt dry as du.st. He activated impulsors ten and fourteen. There was no immediate reaction -- then, suddenly, the hand shuddered and the third finger broke away. Grimly he activated eight and eleven. Again, no immediate reaction -- then a shudder more profound than before. He gaped. Awesomely, the remnant of the hand broke in two. He depressed the remaining activators in swift succession and the two major sections of the hand shattered into rubble. Only the thumb and third finger remained intact. The third finger had already drifted off into space and presently the rubble began rotating around the thumb. Light from the faraway sun shone on the little universe, bequeathing day to the picayune planets Starmaster had created. eyes to the heavens and waited for God's left hand to appear and smite him from the sky. He waited and he waited. After a while he realized that he had sunk to his quaking knees and was praying for it to appear -- and suddenly he knew that what he had done, he had done not to prove there was no God, but to prove there was. All he saw was the vast, indifferent face of space. After an eternity he climbed numbly to his feet, threw the mule into full drive and began the journey back to Earth. He would never know the black moment again, but he would never know peace either... Back to Earth, to walk once more among his fellow men aloof, unfettered -- and alone.  No doubt there are probability worlds where James WhKe is a doctor, an ex-fighter pilot or a science-fiction illustrator... From an early age Jim wanted to be a doctor, but for pressing reasons -- he had to go to work -- could not complete his education. Bitterly disappointed, he joined the Air Training Corps with the intention of becoming a fighter pilot. But when he was vicious double blow. First, the war ended. Second, he contracted diabetes, preventing case. His two great ambitions dashed, Jim began frittering away his twenties on hobbies like photography, ballroom dancing, painting and -- unable to rid himself of the urge to practice medicine -- first-aid and home nursing studies with the local Red Cross. But once again fate went against him and he was forced to resign from even the amateur, part-time pursuit of the medical arts. During a session on the bathing of babies, while he was practicing, with his fellow students -- most of whom were girls -- the head of the full-size doll he was using came off. Like many s-f writers, Jim started his career in fandom -- but not as a fannish columnist or the like. He went in for the pictorial side. As art editor of that wellknown Irish fanzine Slant, he was all set to emulate his s-f illustrator heroes Hubert Rogers and Gerard Quinn when eye trouble caused the White school of wood and linocut illustrating to close, due to a strike of the pupils. (Pun intended.) So he turned to authorship. Between fannish writings he produced his first professional story, written as a protest against all the atomic doom tales then current -- it had a happy ending. John Carnell, then editor of New Worlds and now Europe's leading s-f agent and anthologist, bought it and asked for more. That was in #. But not until # and many stories later did Jim write his first Sector General yarn, launching the famed s-f medical series that has run to three booklength collections. This series, with its weird and wonderful collection of e-t doctors and patients, owes its origin both to his interest in medicine and to E. E. Smith, whose novel "Gray Lensman" first hooked Jim on s-f. It was Smith's treatment of Worsel and Tregonsee and the other visually horrifying e-ts that first showed Jim aliens could be sympathetic characters. Toward critics of his work Jim's attitude is flexible. Those who like his stuff, he says, show rare qualities of sensitivity and inteliigence while those who don't, don't -- but he does tend to get irritated when they make factual mistakes by calling him English or Scottish. It isn't that he is intolerant of the other tribes who inhabit the United Kingdom with him. Some of his best friends wear stiff upper lips or kilts, and he honestly wouldn't mind if his daughter married one. But he is a sbc-foot-three Irishman and wishes critics should get that much right, at least. Jim is married to a chorus girl -- his wife Peggy sings with the local operatic society. She is also active in Gilbert and Sullivan fandom, gives Jim initial critiques on his first drafts and provides other fringe benefits. For the past five years he has been a publicist for the local aircraft company. Shorts -- and if he is not airborne as often as a fighter pilot, he does get plenty of chances to fly and is even allowed to steer sometimes. A suspiciously large number of his protagonists are doctors, which means that he can experience all the drama of medicine without actually risking anyone's life. And, he has now found, painting word pictures gives him much more satisfaction than fooling with the other kind. So, one way or another, his ambitions are being realized, and ha thinks that this is probably the best of all probability worlds. This is the account of the first major accident to a passengercarrying spaceship. The ship was Eurydice, crewed by Captain three passengers to Ganymede in the Jovian system. The launch was outwardly uneventful. Eurydice lifted into Earth orbit, completed her scheduled two swings around the home planet, successfully dropped off her boosters to complement Orbital Space Station Three, as planned, and accelerated into Jovian orbit. Passengers were made comfortable, introduced to weightlessness, given survival training, drilled in the use of life pods -- Eurydice's equivalents of an ocean-going vessel's lifeboats. ever, felt he had detected a malfunction in the ship's engines during Ifioff and subsequent course corrections and acceleration. His gate and the trouble was traced to an oversized actuator rod ininjured in the course of the investigation to be incapacitated for the rest of the trip -- he was subjected to intense radiation and blinded: he received an arm wound; radioactive matter entered his lungs. The ship's nuclear reaction mass also began to overheat dangerously. The decision was made to abort the voyage and return to Space Station Three for repairs to both the ship and her captain. IX i you read?" Mercer had his ears on the captain's respiration and his eyes on the passenger-vision pickup, which showed a fair amount of socializing going on in the module and two couples dancing -- mixed all-in wrestling might have been a better description -- in the weightless section forward of the tank. He did not pay much attention to the exchanges between Prescott and Eurydice ground control -- they were too technical for him in any case -- until the acid tones of the first officer became noticeably more caustic. "... a combination of minor oversights, none of which would have been individually troublesome," Prescott was saying. "Next thing you'll tell me that they could have happened to anybody." "The man will be fired, of course, with the others who missed his slip-up. But it was basically a clerical error and he was under stress at the time. A domestic problem was worrying him, his wife was expecting their first -- " "I hope," said Prescott savagely, "that she bore him a litter of lizards. But I'm more concerned with effects right now. Just as soon as possible we shall apply full thrust. But first, before we swap ends to decelerate, I must know if the nuclear propulsion system is safe. The accident knocked out most of our sensory circuits in that area and, although the remaining instrumentation gives a confused but not exactly dangerous picture, I'm worried about that slight rise in temperature reported in the water tank." "I'm not questioning your decisions, Prescott, but aren't you over-reacting to all this? The chances are that you will have no further trouble and that the damage is easily repairable. Maybe the captain's condition is not quite as serious as you think and in the heat of the moment Mercer may have mistaken the temperature of the tank water and "Unlikely," said Prescott. "There have been a few hot moments since and he hasn't" "Very well, Prescott, carry out your abort. We'll allow you half an hour to swap ends -- no point in wasting time if you are set on doing it -- and give you the numbers for full deceleration and insertion into the return orbit. Do you still want the recovery ship team on standby?" "Don't ask stupid questions." "Very well. Eurydice control out." Prescott took a deep breath and turned to Mercer. "You may have thought that I was about to compliment you back there. Don't set too much store by that -- I just can't abide outsiders criticizing one of the family, even a new, untrained, foundling member like you. "But I've a job for you," he went on. "Go back and recheck the tank temperature. You'll find insulated bottles in the bulkhead locker beside the outer seal. Take one. You will see that it has a snap fastening at the neck, that it is double-walled and that there is a thermometer with a yellow disk, which changes color in certain circumstances, between the walls. Go into the lock chamber -- no need to go into the tank itself until we have some idea of how much radioactive contamination you left behind after your first bath. Open one of the inner valves they are plainly labeled with operating instructions. Press the neck of your bottle against the outlet and keep it there until it is nearly full. In free fall the water will not pour out so you may have to wait for a few minutes for it to fill " "I should do this," said Neilson suddenly. "After all. I'm still dressed for the job." "Don't think I haven't noticed," said Prescott sourly. "Pull up your shorts, damn it. I have enough problems on this ship without having my sensibilities blasted by the sight of your hairy navel. And I don't want you or your eyes to leave that board. MacArdle will monitor the captain's breathing and watch your board, Mercer, so move." Since he would not have to go into the tank itself Mercer did not bother to change. He put on a purposeful expression and pretended not to notice the passengers who spoke to him on the way. The weightless dancers were not noticing anyone but each other. He found an insulated bottle and entered the chamber quickly, pressed the bottle's mouth against the outlet and began turning the valve. The metal felt very warm. Suddenly the bottle thumped against the palm of his hand. He stared at it stupidly, realizing that it was already full and that it should not have filled so quickly. As he withdrew and sealed the bottle, steam and scalding gobbets of water spurted from the outlet, blinding fog. Mercer let go of the bottle, wrapped his hand in his cap and twisted shut the outlet valve while with his other hand he groped for the evacuation button. He heard the combination suction pump and air blowerthe only means of rapidly emptying a compartment full of weightless water making rude, gurgling sounds. But the chamber did not clear completely -- steam and a fine spray of scalding droplets were spurting from the edges of the inner seal. Mercer retrieved his cap and test bottle, whose thermometer showed a temperature close to boiling point -- the disk Prescott had mentioned had turned from yellow to muddy brown. Mercer felt like a half-boiled lobster with an icy cold lump of fear in its belly. Even though he did not know what exactly was happening, he did know that it was deadly serious and that he had to get back to Prescott fast. T he passengers outside had other ideas, however. As soon as he came out they surrounded him, laughing and trying to grab him. "There's a black crow among the lovebirds," said one of the men. "A wet, black crow." "That isn't fair," said one of the girls. "You promised us a swim and now you've had two and -- " "With your clothes on!" added another girl who had succeeded in grabbing his ankle. He wanted to yell at her to let go or he would kick her pretty, laughing face, that he had no time for horseplay at a time like this. But instead he said, "No ma'am, space-washing. I dump my wet uniform into a lock, open it to space and the moisture boils off. It takes out the wrinkles, too. Excuse me I mustn't catch cold -- " When he entered the control room a few minutes later Prescott, one hand gripping the engineer's headrest, was hovering over Neilson's board. He said, "Mercer, you do not launder your uniform in that incredible fashion, unless you don't mind ice crystals in your underpants -- and your ability to lie convincingly under pressure worries me -- " He broke off as he saw Mercer's face, then put out his free hand for the bottle. "It's hot," said Mercer. Prescott's features went stiff. "In both senses of the word." He handed it to Neilson. "Well?" The engineer took one look, then said very calmly, "This damn board is half dead and the rest of it is sick. Getting no response at all from the sensors usually means a complete power cut-off or a simple circuit failure. This tells me that what we have is circuit failure -- probably the cable looms are melted through and the amount of heat conducted through the stern to the tank tells me that we have a reactor meltdown situation. At the moment the dampers are in just far enough to give power for lighting and lifesupport, but they aren't locked and now I can't lock them. When the rod actuators melt they will pop out and the reactor will go critical." "Have you enough power," said Prescott, "to engage with the passenger module?" Neilson nodded. "Then do so." Prescott swung himself into his couch as the control room began gradually to share the spin and apparent gravity of the passenger section. He undipped the public address mike, paused for a moment, then said calmly, "Attention, ladies and gentlemen. Please stand clear of the survival pod hatches. They will open in five seconds. This is not a drill. We are preparing to abandon ship." The words sounded frighteningly final. Too much was happening too quickly and Mercer desperately wanted to go back in time, if only for a few minutes, to give himself a chance to assimilate the present. Inanely he said, "When I was in the tank chamber the inner seal looked as if it might There was a loud thump and the edge of the door he was gripping jerked under his hand. On the pa.ssenger viewscreen he could see to the tank. "It just has," said Prescott. "But the outer seal is much stronger and should hold for a while. See what you can do for your passengers." Mercer had trouble negotiating the normally weightless corridor to the passenger compartment because the gravity-free forward and stern sections were now sharing the rotation of the central module. This was necessary if the four big, widely curving supportswhich carried the power and control links fore and aft and allowed the passenger section to rotate independently of the rest of the ship were not to si?ag the life pods on their way out. The effect on Mercer was that his feet were pulling one-eighth G while his head and chest were weightless and coriolus force was giving him an extra twist just for luck. But Prescott was not allowing time for anyone to think, much less feel confused. "Attention, ladies and gentlemen. The survival pod hatches are now open. Please board three to a pod in a brisk but orderly manner, just as you did during the drill. The hatches will be sealed prior to pod ejection in five minutes." M ercer was in the passenger section by then, furiously running over in his head the emergency instructions he had memorized only hours earlier. He called loudly, "Don't forget to leave behind all personal effects that are metal or have sharp edges manicure scissors, jewelry with large stones or anything that might puncture the fabric of the survival pod. Don't worry about losing them -- you will be fully compensated for their actual or sentimental value." The last was a stupid thing to say at a time like this, thought Mercer. The words simply popped out. He could imagine what Prescott would have to say about them. Unless, of course, his subconscious had been working and had decided that appearing to worry over trifles at a time when all hell was breaking loose was also an effective means of giving reassurance. But suddenly all subtle methods of reassurance became superfluous as the outer seal of the tank began to give. Steam billowed into the passenger module, cutting visibility to a few yards, while a high-pitched whistle made hearing just as difficult. Mercer leaned toward the nearest couch mike. "Control, give me maximum lighting, please." Someone screamed, probably thinking that there had been an explosion, as the lights went up to full strength. As a result the passengers who had been standing around, too stunned by events to move, began piling into the pods. The process was not orderly but it was fast. Mercer stumbled over three persons trying to get into a pod at the same time. He dragged two of them back -- no effort under quarter-G conditions and fed them in at five-second intervals. A few yards farther a woman was rolling up the cabin dividers. "We won't be using them again, ma'am," Mercer shouted. "Get into your pod." He continued from pod to pod, not wasting time on words when a good hard push would serve instead, but usually finding that the heads and shoulders were disappearing with satisfactory rapidity. "Anyone who hasn't found a place?" he called. "Speak up, please." "Bobby! Where's Bobby " He glimpsed a moving shape in the fog and went after it. The extra lighting was making the thickening clouds of steam more dazzlingly opaque now and was not helping visibility at all. He gripped Mrs. Mathewson by the arm and pulled her toward the nearest hatch. "Have you room for one more?" "No -- full up," replied a voice from inside. Mercer swore, not believing it. Still gripping Mrs. Mathewson, he kneeled apd reached into the pod with his free hand. He felt the tops of four heads. The pod certainly was full. "Mercer, hurry." He ignored Prescott's voice in the earpiece and that of the distraught girl on the other side as he moved to the next pod and repeated the question. The white blur of a face appeared, then a pair of hands. "Listen, ma'am," he shouted as gently as he could, "Bobby is safe. People feel protective toward children and he was probably first into someone's pod minutes ago. So justno, let go of my neck. He'll be all right, I promise you -- " He was holding her by the armpits over the open pod and a pair of hands were trying to pull her in. Suddenly he kissed her steamand tear-streaked face. She was so startled that she lost her grip on his neck and disappeared into the pod. I've been doing a lot of things without thinking today, he thought, and they've all seemed to turn out right... But just then he badly wanted to dive into the nearest pod, kick and claw his way to the bottom -- no matter how many other people were in it -- and wait until Prescott flung them clear. The whistle of escaping steam had taken on a deeper, burbling tone that probably meant that the seal was ready to give and that a major explosion would come at any moment. And as he moved from pod to pod, shouting for anyone who had not found a place to call out, he found himself splashing through a halfinch of nearly boiling water. The hatch lips were only an inch above deck level. The fog was unpleasantly hot and it was difficult to breathe. He filled his lungs carefully, cupped his hands around his mouth and shouted, "Is everyone aboard the pods?" From somewhere in the fog a voice called shrilly, then began to cough. Mercer headed for the sound until a short gray ghost loomed out of the dazzling mist. It said tearfully, "I'm looking for my mother." Mercer grabbed the boy by the waist and splashed toward the nearest open hatch. There he turned him upside down and said very clearly, "Your mother is safe, but her pod is overcrowded so you'll have to take this one. Wriggle your way to the bottom as fast as you can -- there isn't much time and nobody will object when they see who you are. You'll probably have to take charge of this lifeboat, Mathewson. Good luck and in you go" "Room for a small one," he called into the pod. There was no reply, but then he had not really been asking a question. When Bobby's heels disappeared Mercer turned so that his back was to the sound of the monstrous steam whistle astern, the only means of getting his bearings because his eyes were closed. He held his cap over his nose and mouth to make breathing a little easier. When he stumbled against a couch he remembered something and bent down. "Prescott, they're all aboard." "Return to control." The passage leading to the control room was slightly cooler he did not need his cap to breathe through and he could even see a short distance, specifically to a recessed basket marked Crew Laundry with a couple of rolled-up coveralls inside. He took one set as he passed. The whistle from the stern was becoming louder and deeper, but it was not as loud as the clang of the survival pod hatches going down. X your couch," said Prescott. "We won't be going anywhere for a few minutes." Nobody seemed to be doing anything except waiting. Mercer did as he was told and watched the steam that had come in with him being shredded and sucked in by the airconditioning. The control room was so quiet that he could hear even the captain's breathing. The silence was frightening, giving Mercer no chance to do anything but think. "Neilson," he said suddenly, tossing the soiled coveralls toward the engineer, "it's hot out." "Bless you," said Neilson. "With my fair Nordic complexion I boil easy." He looked inquiringly at Prescott. The first officer nodded. "Put them on. And shut up, both of you." Outside came in. "Eurydice Control. We have a suggestion here that you retain your passengers and dump the sick reactor. Venting the tank astern should nudge it away from you and you will have a fairly comfortable ship to live in until the recovery vessel reaches you." Prescott looked at Neilson, who turned down the corners of his mouth. "Eurydice. We have already looked at that idea. Negative. We have virtually r;o control of any stern system other than the tank emergency vent." Prescott leaned toward his board, paused, then went on, "We are releasing the survival pods now. Time is sixteen-oh-five plus fifteen seconds, launch zone." "We copy, Eurydice." Mercer twisted around to the direct-vision port. He could see five deflated pods tumbling away from the ship, looking like stubs of discarded cigarettes. They were falling away at eight feet per second, the velocity imparted by the passenger module's centrifugal force of one-quarter G. But they shared Eurydice's forward velocity so that they kept pace with the ship, merely spreading out like a ring of receding moons. Suddenly they appeared to swell and come nearer, but it was only an illusion created by their plastic canopies pressurized to full size. Still receding, they began to slide slowly past the viewport. The crew survival sections were much closer to the ship's axis than had been the pod housings so that, to release them with the same velocity away from the ship, Eurydice had to increase her spin to compensate. "More trouble," said Neilson quietly. Control was alert. "Go ahead, Eurydice." "The tangential jets are spinning us up to release speed, but the circuit for cutting them just died. I can't shut them down. We'll have to release exactly on the pip, twelve minutes and seven seconds from -- now." "We copy." "Set the timers to release automatically at that time," said Prescott. "Do you still have control to the stern emergency vent?" Neilson showed crossed fingers and said, "At the moment, yes." "Set a timer on it to vent ten seconds after we release. Can you estimate the strength and duration of the thrust and the acceleration to terminal velocity, allowing for the absence of the crew segments, rendezvous marker and the reducing weight of water in the tank?" "Some of the water has already vented into the passenger section," Neilson replied, "so it will stay with the ship and boil off very slowly. But I have no way of telling how much there is." The conversation was so quiet and matter-of-fact that Mercer wanted to shout and break things. But it was quiet because the control room door was tightly closed and the mikes in the passenger section had been switched off and, apparently, calmness could be just as contagious as panic. He found himself saying quietly, "Between the time the tank's outer seal gave way and I left the passenger section, eight minutes ago, the water had risen halfway up the rims of the survival hatches -- about a half-inch. Does that help?" "It's better than making a blind guess," said Neilson. "Lei's see -- we know the deck area of the passenger section and have a rough idea of the volume of water covering it, but add a little for the water content of the steam-" "Eurydice Control. Please clarify. What are your immediate intentions?" "Eurydice," Prescott replied. "We are not sure if we have a pile meltdown or a bang situation. If a bangwe want to be as far away from it as possible and we also want the radioactive debris to be well clear of the pickup area when the recovery ship arrives. Since our reactor controls are out we propose venting the tank through the stern and bypassing the reactor. Structural heating is such that we should have a crude steam jet that will accelerate the ship ahead and, I hope, clear of the survivors before the bang. Neilson?" "Roughly two feet a second, rising to three as she sheds reaction mass," said the engineer. "If the structural heating extends to the passenger module the water there will also vaporize and vent through the stern -- but the additional thrust will be negligible." "We understand, Eurydice. The recovery ship countdown is now at minus ninety-six hours and three minutes. It will be out there in just over five days." "You don't understand," said Prescott sharply. "We don't need a fast rescue. Take your time and check the nuts and bolts. You cannot risk a launch until Eurydice has blown or is a safe distance ahead of us." And if it went critical before then, Mercer knew, there would be no point in launching the recovery ship at all. vous beacon launched at sixteen twelve and eight seconds. Minimal lateral velocity -- just enough to let it clear the steam "Timers set and checked," said Neilson. "Beacon radiating," said MacArdle. Prescott took a deep breath and looked quickly around the control room. He said, "We shall all feel a little safer in our cabins. Neilson and MacArdle, get going. Mercer, hold a moment." Steam was coming from the airconditioning grills now and when Neilson and MacArdle left, the rush of steam from the passage outside dropped the visibility in the control room to a few feet. Prescott closed the door and moved to Mercer's couch. "We have a few minutes to spare," he said quietly, as if he had days. "Enough to answer a few questions or to let you get anything off your chest that is bothering you." Mercer was on the edge of his couch, his legs and arms bent and body poised for a dive toward the door. He was waiting for the fatal thump of the steam explosion aft that would blow the tank's outer seal, fill the ship with superheated vapor and trap Prescott and himself in the control room to boil in their own body juices. He wanted to kick the first officer out of the way and escape right now. But he saw a look in Prescott's eyes that was strange in these circumstances, yet familiar. Mercer had seen it on a few occasions when one of his colleagues had become too deeply involved with the suffering of a seriously ill patient. Prescott, he realized suddenly, was worried about him. He was inviting Mercer to bawl him out with no witnesses present, ' hoping to relieve Mercer's fear tensions. Mercer wanted suddenly to laugh, but he got control of himself in time to smile instead. He said, "Permission to go to my cabin, sir?" Prescott looked relieved. "I've been hard on you, Mercer, for two reasons. One is that you have been doing penance for the sins of your predecessor and the other is that I am hard on everybody. But now you have been dropped into it along with everyone else and there is time neither to apologize nor to tell you exactly what you should do -- " "Eurydice Control. We have looked at your steam jet idea. There is a strong possibility that venting your water astern will check the meltdown and delay detonation for a considerable period. Thought you would like to know." "Eurydice. Thank you," said Prescott, then went on: "So you could do worse than spend the first few days in your couch, studying the emergency instructions. An extra complication is that the pods and crew segments will be spinning or tumbling slowlybecause of our control failure the ship's power lines were still connected to them at the instant of release and gave them an off-center tug as they left. But don't worry about the spin, there is no hurry to correct it. Just try to calm your passengers as quickly as possible, organize your communications and give them as much help as possible. Good advice is about all you can give them, but don't forget to take some of it yourself. I'll be in touch. Let's go." Control said, "Good luck, Eurydice. " Without replying Prescott slid back the door. Hot, choking fog and the blast of a gigantic steam whistle came in as Mercer and Prescott, in that order, went out. Centrifugal force had changed his sick-bay cabin beyond all recognition, Mercer thought as he stood on the transparent canopy, gripping two nearly vertical bunks. The protective cover had already been released from his canopy and he could look down past his feet at the apparently motionless and undamaged ship and at stars whirling past like a blizzard of jewels. A faint, wavering line held its position in the starry storm -- the receding survival pods thrown off minutes earlier. He should talk to them -- as soon as he discovered what he was supposed to say. A few seconds after he had found the emergency instructions booklet he heard a series of thuds and clicks as the cabin went automatically to internal power and his feet drifted away from the transparent floor. The stars did not rush past so quickly, but they had a twisting motion which told him that his cabin was no longer spinning evenly with the ship but was tumbling free in the wake of the passenger capsules. He caught a glimpse of another crew segment, the ship whirling past and the incandescent streak of the sun. Mercer checked on the captain's condition, strapped himself into his couch and tried to read. Outside, the abandoned Eurydice was growing smaller each time it whirled past, but he could not see any sign of damage. The sun dazzled him a split-second later. He rolled the anti-glare cover across the canopy. If the ship blew there was no point in risking being blinded by two suns. XI Since only four of the five cabins used by the ship's officers double as survival modules, the medical officer and first officer will share the sickbay segment, which is fitted with pod frequency radio even more powerful than that carried by the captain's survival segment. -- Emergency Instructions I F HE had not been lucky and the captain unlucky, Mercer would have had to share his segment with Prescott. As things were, the first officer was now spinning away in the captain's module. According to the emergency instructions, the captain's module contained communications equipment that enabled it to maintain contact with ground control as well as allowing two-way contact with the other officers and, to a limited extent, with passenger pods in its vicinity. One frequency allowed its occupant to listen at any time to what was going on in the other officers' modules. Another channel allowed them to call him but not each "other. The officers had a channel for speaking to the passengersjust one channel, unfortunately, so that they had to address all the pod occupants at once. Another allowed them to eavesdrop on the pods in case trouble developed among the survivors. But this was also a single channel, which meant that the officer using it would hear any and all passengers who happened to be speaking at any given time. It was not difficult to understand why the captain had to be able to keep close tabs onhis officers and a two-way line open to home -- or, for that matter, why the sick-bay's radio had most of its power channeled into the pod frequency. The survivors were expected to need medical advice more than any other kind and, with the distance between the potential patients and their doctor increasing every second, advice was all he could give them. The sooner he started giving it the better, but he did not want to begin until he understood the problems in more depth than did the survivors and was able to give answers that would sound authoritative. A large proportion of the manual was devoted to instructions for space officers on how to maneuver and navigate the segment and make the best use of its services and accessories. While the instructions for trained astronauts were unnecessarily technical, Mercer thought that the section dealing with passengers seemed to be aimed at people with a mental age of twelve. The medical side was barely mentioned, but the psychological problems he was told to expect seemed incredibly melodramatic. He had to remind himself that even on Earth people managed to do some dramatic things to themselves and each other. When they were spinning through eternity in a tenfoot plastic bubble, driven close to madness by fear and the utter, savage strangeness of it all, it might be easier for them to forget that they were civilized beings. Suddenly he felt ashamed of himself for lying in his couch, reading, a solid, well-furnished structure around him and the sunlight a pulsing amber glow behind the canopy filters. He tried to compare his condition with those prevailing in the survival pods, where three or more passengers were tumbling together in a fragile plastic bubble and he could not readily imagine the total contrast. Even if some of the passengers kept their heads and tried to read the simple instructions printed at intervals on the interior of the plastic wall -- the bubbles were transparent and the glare of the sun would probably make the texts impossible to see clearly until screens could be made completely operative. He had been reading for all of twenty-two minutes, by his watch. The technical passages he could study later, but the instructions regarding the passengers should be obeyed as soon as possible. A pullout sheet at the back of the book contained pod numbers and spaces for the names of the occupants. Mercer taped it to the bulkhead beside him and undipped his mike. "Your attention, ladies and gentlemen," he said slowly and distinctly. "It is less than thirty minutes since we abandoned ship. You are probably becoming accustomed to being inside a survival pod by now and are beginning to realize that the accommodation leaves a lot to be desired. However, you are absolutely safe and the spinning movement of your pods is nothing to worry about." He paused to let this reassurance sink in. Then; "Some of you may already have read the instructions for checking spin and have put them into effect. To those who haven't done so or who may have problems I shall be able to give instructions in due course. But first I must check that everyone got safely off the ship. Relatives and friends may have become separated and I must begin by making roll call of all survivors so that I can reassure these people. Would the occupants of Pod One please speak their names -- and would everyone else keep absolutely quiet while Pod One reports in?" ceiver switch and discovered that all his charges were talking at the tops of their voices. He tried again. "Ladies and gentlemen," he said sharply, "you are all speaking at once. I must insist on silence except for the occupants of Pod One." He became more and more insistent as the minutes slipped past, but he still could not silence the voices from Pods Two through Sixteen. Twice he very nearly had it when only two pods were talking at once and he almost understood what Pod One was trying so patiently to tell him, but then everyone else seemed to sense that his or her own personal demands for assistance, advice or information had a chance of being heard and Mercer's speaker poured out only a highpitched babble. "All of you, be quiet! Pod One, come in, please." "Pod One. For the fiftieth time -- Mr. Wallace, Mr. Rutherford, Mr. Gunning." "Thank you. One," said IVercer, noting the names on his sheet. "Pod Two?" "Mrs. Wallace, Mr. Simpson, Mr. McCall. We can't get this damned thing to stop spinning and the sun is -- " "Thank you. Two," said Mercer. He relented slightly. "Each pod has one pair of anti-glare goggles in its medical pack. Try to remember the pod sequences from the instruction film and let the person with the goggles supervise. I'll come back to you as soon as the tally of passengers is complete. Pod Three?" "Mrs. Mathewson, Mr. Stone, Mr. Kirk." "Pod Four?" "Mr. and Mrs. Corrie." "Pod Five?" "M iss Moore, Miss Sampson, Mrs. Kirk and Mr. Eglin." Mercer made a note to check on the life-support duration of a pod with four occupants, wondering wryly if the psychological problems would turn out to be a much greater threat to the pod's safety than a possible shortage of food and air. "Pod Six?" The interruptions were few, and Mercer worked steadily through his checklist until he came to Pod Eleven, which did not answer. He tried again. "Pod Eleven, come in please." Again silence answered him. Mercer turned up the gain on his receiver to maximum. The silence grew noisier as the sounds of breathing and body movements coming from the other pods were suddenly magnified. Someone coughed deafeningly. From Pod Three Mrs. Mathewson screamed: "Bobby, what's happened to Bobby?" Mercer turned down the volume quickly. He, too, had begun to wonder what had happened to the boy. It was by no means certain that Bobby was aboard Eleven. Perhaps nobody was aboard Eleven. The ship had carried a more than adequate supply of survival pods for the number of passengers aboard. So far he had one pod with two people in it, two pods with four people on board and the rest with three occupants, so that it was probable that in the confusion and poor visibility at least one pod had been launched empty. "Pod Twelve, please." While he jotted down the names of the passengers on Twelve and then Thirteen, Mercer began to worry that Eleven's radio might be faulty. Where was the boy? "Pod Fourteen?" "M -- Mathewson." Mercer wanted badly to express his relief. Then he thought about the game he had been playing with young Mathewson and all at once it seemed to be a good idea, considering what he knew of the boy's background, to go on playing it. "Very well, Mathewson, please list the names of your crew," he said briskly and waited. "Just -- me." Mercer wanted to say something, anything, that would reassure the boy, but he needed time to think and he did not have it. All he could do was go on playing the game and hope that Bobby would be able to go on playing it as well. "I copy. Pod Fourteen," he said. "I will come back to you with instructions later, Mathewson. Meanwhile, you have control. Pod Fifteen?" A few minutes later he had the names of the rest of the survivors and was preparing to check them against the passenger list. He switched off the pod frequency to allow himself to concentrate on what he was doing -- with the small part of his mind that was not worrying about the Mathewson boy and his mother. During the initial exchange he had repeated the boy's name simply to let the mother know that he was safe. But now she would know that he was alone as well. His speaker came to life. "Prescott. What progress, Mercer?" for the transmit switch to answer, then lowered his hand. Prescott was listening in. Mercer could do nothing about it short of tearing out the radio installation, cutting himself off from everyone else and risking damage to the other electrical systems in the module. He decided that he did not dislike the sound of Prescott's voice enough to risk any of those eventualities. "I have completed the tally of survivors," he said, "and now I'm cross-checking against the passenger list." "Carry on while I talk. The situation at present is that Eurydice is still pulling ahead of us on her teakettle drive, but slowly. Should the reactor go critical now we would have no chance of escaping. But there is a much better chance that it will simply melt into a radioactive mess and the resulting mild explosion will scatter debris and radiation over a comparatively small volume of space. This would also mean that the fuel slugs we were carrying as cargo for the Ganymede Base reactor will be scattered instead of contributing their megatonnage to the blast. Have you got that?" "Yes," said Mercer. He added: "All the passengers made it to the pods." "Good. I spent a few minutes listening to your rollcall. You seem to be handling things fairly well -- one reason we are minding our own business and letting you do the same. We have had to spend some time on stabilizing our segments and repositioning them so that our directional antennas will bear -- mine on Eurydice Control, Neilson's on the ship in the hope of getting a few minutes' warning before she blows. MacArdle's antenna is on the radio beacon we dropped, which will be on low emission until the time comes for us to burn for rendezvous. I think you were unnecessarily tough on young Mathewson." Mercer double-checked to make sure that the passengers were not receiving the conversation, but he did not reply. "I want your reaction, Mercer." "Sorry, I thought you were simply giving your opinion," said Mercer, not caring if he sounded insubordinate or merely angry. "Maybe I was wrong to handle it that way because I don't know very much about the boy or his mother. But I do know a little. The woman is escaping -- " his tone became clinical -- "whether from an event or a person I don't at the moment know. I do know that the boy's father was far gone on PCs, so perhaps he got himself killed or he suicided during a change party -- or maybe he survived physically but with the original personality lost along with the ability to mentate. The woman, I would say, has never been on PCs -- she was and is too worried and tense and -- well -- normal. The boy shows some signs of emotional disturbance, but is otherwise also normal. He has a uniform and wants to play spaceman." "I noticed that." "The trouble is," Mercer continued, "I have been playing the game with him by treating him -- and talking to him -- as if he were a junior ship's officer. Part of the game was that I did not act toward him as I acted toward the other passengers -- they were asked to do things, he was told. You realize the position I'm in? If I change suddenly from being a superior officer, even a pretend superior officer, to a sentimental softie who tells him that he is a good boy and not to cry, there could be trouble. His father must have subjected him to the same kind of major personality change several times a week and the kid did not like it. The way I see it, rather than be nice sometimes and nasty at others it is better to be consistently nasty." "I've found that myself." "The next step," Mercer went on, "will be to help him stabilize his pod and not sound too much like a worried father while I'm doing it." "Very well. It's your problem." "And his," said Mercer. teen, come in, please." Mercer's voice. Kirk, in Pod Three, hung close against the interior face of the services module, knees drawn up and elbows tight against his chest as he gripped one of the soft plastic handles projecting from it. His eyes were tightly shut despite the anti-glare goggles he Was wearing. His small, hairless head, thick neck, sloping shoulders and wide waist gave him the visual aspect, from the back, of an enormous, lumpy pear. Close beside him Stone was holding on with one hand while the other covered his eyes. "If you're not using the damn things," he whispered, "give them to me." At the other end of Pod Three Mrs. Mathewson also had a hand over her eyes. The other one was gripping a screen attachment point while her head was inclined toward the speaker grill. She wanted to hear what Mercer wanted to say to Bobby in Pod Fourteen. She could not, of course, hear her son. "Please," she whispered. "Sorry," said Stone in an even quieter whisper. "But there are people who take no notice unless you shout at the top of your voice." He tapped Kirk on the shoulder and pointed at the goggles. Kirk let go of the plastic grip with one hand. Without warning he swung it back, hitting Stone in the chest with his closed fist and forearm and sending him spinning slowly across the pod. Then he pulled off the goggles and threw them at Stone. Stone blundered into Mrs. Mathewson's legs and instinctively grabbed them to steady himself, with the result that they both swung into the flexible wall of the pod which gave alarmingly with their weight before bouncing them away again. For a few seconds the whole pod grew bulges and indentations until it reached dynamic equilibrium again and the spinning sun took up an even more complex motion. Squinting against the intermittent glare. Stone fished the goggles out of the air and put them on. He looked at Kirk's back for a long time, but the tinted eyepiece made it impossible to read his expression. Pod Fourteen had evidently answered -- Mercer's voice came again over the speaker, replying to whatever Bobby Mathewson had said. "I know' it isn't. But first you must put on the goggles. You will find them clipped to the underside of the lid with a red cross on it. While you are finding them and putting them on I will explain why this is not like the demonstration film. That film showed a simple abandon-ship sequence that allowed enough time for the pods to be manned and all ship-to-pod connections severed by the ship's officers before launching. The connection that has caused our trouble was a thin cable that carried ship's power to a pod, so that it could be tested or used for survival drills without wasting its own internal power. This cable should have been cut by a remote-controlled knife, which is also, for manual operation, fitted to a handle that projects through the pod hatch cover. But there was too much steam in the passenger compartment and not enough time for me to go around pulling handles, and the circuits to the remote-controlled actuators were dead. "When the pods were launched the cable tugged the pods sideways as they left and gave some of them a twist as well. Normally the pods and cabin segments would not spin at all as they came free, but you have to remember that there is no real difference between starting a spin to change the attitude of your vehicle and stopping it. Just as long as you "No, Mathewson, not that kind of knife, but it cuts just as well. Are you ready?" "It's too complicated," said Mrs. Mathewson. "He's a smart boy," Stone whispered. "Right." The whispers in Pod Three had evidently reached Mercer. "The first thing to do is to lie as flat as you can against the pod skin, the transparent section, and hold on to the molded finger grips in the plastic. Got that? Then move around until the sun seems to be coming from the top of your head, passing in front of you and then moving under your feet. Take your time, Mathewson. There's no hurry about this." Stone stared at the sun -- it was whipping over and around the pod so quickly that he could only guess at its direction of travel. He opened his mouth to speak to Mrs. Mathewson, then remembered that they were supposed to keep the frequency clear for the boy and shut it again. Others, apparently, had forgotten. "Ouiet, everyone," Mercer said. "I lost some of that, Mathewson. Say again, please, slow and easy." "Don't cry, Bobby," said Mrs. Mathewson softly. "Please don't cry." "Going too fast, you say? I see. There is a trick you can try that should beat that one. Get flat against the plastic again, look outside and blink as fast as you can. That will make the sun seem to stop or at least go past in short streaks that will let you know the direction it is traveling in. Ready? Now -- " "It works, by God," breathed Stone. "When you know the direction, get the sun to come from above your head and go down past your face aad under your feet. Keep it moving like that as you start to crawl forward. When you come to the lock section or the services panel -- or when you are crawling over plastic that is not transparent -- try to keep your line of movement straight by looking ahead to the next transparent section to see where the sun is. Got that? Then off you go." Stone began to crawl, trying to keep the incandescent band of the sun vertically in front of him and his body flat against the plastic. He was not very successful in doing either. "I know. But don't try to rush it, Mathewson. Try for a steady even movement and don't worry if the sun appears to drift sideways -- when you have checked the tumbling motion of your vehicle it will be easy for you to turn at right angles and, check the sideways movement. But it will be a slow job because this is a solo mission for you. If you had more people on board they could cooperate, space themselves at intervals around the inside of the pod and crawl in the same direction -- or hold on to each other with their feet against the plastic and walk sideways. "But that is their problem, Mathewson. Yours is that your body mass is small in relation to the mass of the vehicle you are controlling, so you are going to have to put in some long-distance crawling." Stone's erratic crawl took him within a few inches of Kirk. As he moved past he asked quietly, "Are you going to help me?" "I don't know what he's talking about," said Kirk angrily. "He's explaining," said Stone, "so a ten-year-old would understand it." "Sorry, Mathewson, your vehicle does not have attitude jets -- we don't want to make the job too easy, do we? But you do have some power -- two short-duration thrusters that must be used only to make rendezvous with the recovery ship." As Stone crawled past Mrs. Mathewson he whispered. "Don't worry, he'll be all right. But I could use some help and it might take your mind off the boy for a while if you -- " "Stop talking about me. Stone," said Kirk suddenly, "or I'll smash you." "Quiet! Please keep this frequency clear for Pod Fourteen. That's fine, Mathewson -- do another circuit on the same line. You won't notice much change until you've been around twenty or thirty times. If you have any problems call me. Listening out." tion exercise was not going well. Stone found it difficult enough to keep his feet and legs from drifting away from the plastic skin, but Mrs. Mathewson was in a worse predicament -- she had to cover her eyes with one hand, which made crawling virtually impossible, or use both hands and keep her eyes tightly shut, which meant that she could not see where she was going. Stone said, "Suppose we stand at opposite sides of the pod with our heads together in the center and facing each other. If we grip each other's arms and begin walking forward, I can guide us while you keep your eyes shut. Would you like to try it for a while?" But the strain of gripping each other's arms was considerable even if they did not weigh anything and their combined length was much greater than the internal diameter of the pod so that the plastic material bulged outward alarmingly under their feet. But they were beginning to get the hang of it when Stone spoke again. "I never could stand roundabouts as a kid, you know. Or swings. Especially the instant when you stop swinging up and haven't yet started to come down. This -- this bothers me. Some time I'll tell you all about my childish fears, but right now I'm busy. Right foot, Mrs. Mathewson. Now the left, slowly. Right. Left On Pod Five the situation was much less orderly, with four slowly struggling bodies and six plastic after the pod had been released from the ship the screens had been kicked from their fastenings, and there had been too much shouting and crying since then for anyone to think about replacing them. But Mercer's voice on the radio and the Mathewson boy's trouble had brought silence at least. "Let's get ourselves organized," whispered Eglin. "We'll start by clearing these crazy mobiles -- throw them aft at me and I'll refold them. Then try to stand with your heads together in the center and your feet at equal intervals around the skin like the man said. I'll wear the goggles and keep you on the right line while you're walking sideways." Later as the women were rotating like a human three-bladed propeller, Eglin realized that he could keep them on the right line by watching how the sunlight struck each of them as it whirled around. The effect was visually dramatic, he thought, and wished that he had had the time to grab his camera. "Don't rush it, Mathewson. Move slowly and steadily -- try to imagine that you are still and that you are pulling the pod around underneath you. Or imagine that you are on the inside of a treadmill. Do you know what a treadmill is?" Pod Four was already motionless. The opaque, silvered half of its envelope was aimed directly at the sun so that the interior was in darkness and the stars shone cold and clear through the transparent section. It was the first pod to be stabilized and the reason was that Mr. Corrie was an astrophysicist. He had been starting to check his pod's spin before Mercer had left the control room on Eurydice. "I can see Three and Five," he whispered. "Not very clearly and in a few hours they will be too far away to see at all. I wish I knew which was which, but I don't know our direction of travel or whether we are right side up with respect to -- But wait. All the pods are points on the circumference of an expanding circle, so that an imaginary line drawn between Three and Five must pass behind us, so that would give our direction of travel. But I still can't tell whether we're upside down or not -- " "Not so loud, George." "Sorry, I'd forgotten the boy." "Do you realize, George," whispered Mrs. Corrie, whose aptitudes had always lain in the softer sciences, "that we've never been really alone together for the past eighteen years?" "Take another rest, Mathewson. And yes, drink as much and as often as you feel like it. Water will never be a problem, but you don't want to let yourself get overtired or overheated -- you can't just open a window, you know. Your lifesupport system will, in normal conditions, handle the heat generated by three adult bodies at rest, but I may have been working you too hard. While you're resting read the instructions on the food dispenser and the other essential services. If there is anything you don't understand, ask me." In Pod Two Mrs. Wallace was rigging the plastic screens designed to give a measure of privacy to one of the essential services while Simpson and McCall tried to rotate their now stable vehicle into a position that would give them enough light to work without being blinded by the sun. They were doing this by allowing sunshine to strike the inside face of the entry lock but not to shine into the section enclosed by opaque material. "Why will water never be a problem?" she asked, then added: "Oh, I see." A few minutes later McCall, who was studying the instruction booklet, said, "Water will never be a problem because it is recycled, but to me that implies that there will be other problems -- food, air, heat dissipation. It says here that the pod food supply is of a low-residue, highly concentrated kind and that its lack of bulk will mean that we will always feel hungry, even though our bodies will have enough to keep them alive. In a threeperson pod like this one the food will last just under two weeks, according to this chart. But everyone knows that it is possible to reduce food intake when one is...not using energy. I don't get it. People on lifeboats at sea have survived for longer with less food and a desalination kit." "The people on the lifeboats," Simpson said dryly, "also had unlimited quantities of fresh air." "Quiet, please." Mercer again. Mercer's voice erupted from the pod speakers every few minutes for the next three hours. Sometimes what he said was immediately helpful to people in difficulties -- either physical or psychological -- in certain pods. It was as if he had been listening to them -- as indeed he had -- and had slipped in the answer to their particular problem during his next conversation with the Mathewson boy. As a result, pod after pod successfully stabilized itself, and the occupants began to rig screens, familiarize themselves with their rather spartan fittings and generally make themselves as comfortable as possible. There was no panic. Every time a survivor grew excited or even raised his or her voice to an ordinary conversational level, Mercer's voice rattled out of the speaker at all of them to be quiet and keep the channel clear for Pod Fourteen. It was extremely difficult to have a panic reaction in a whisper and knowing that someone else was in a worse fix than their own helped to keep down the fears of many. But finally even the conversation with Pod Fourteen came to an end. "Fine work, Mathewson. Leave rigging your screens until later. Right now you must eat and sleep. That's an order. "You heard that, Mrs. Mathewson -- he's all right. You have an astronaut in the family." In Pod Three Mrs. Mathewson was still holding herself steady with one hand while the other covered her eyes, even though the interior was screened and shaded from the sun. She was smiling and large, weightless tears were being squeezed between her fingers. Mercer's voice: "Your attention, ladies and gentlemen. Are there any of you -- apart from myself -- who have not yet been able to stabilize your pod?" Agoing, Mercer?" Unlike the uncluttered survival pods, the medical officer's segment had bunks, an airlock and cabinets housing various services projecting into itits mass was something like sixteen times that of the passenger vehicles. Checking its spin was not an easy matter. "I'm trying to stabilize the segment," Mercer said, trying also to hide his breathlessness. His legs, arms and shoulders were burning with fatigue and he wondered if the only thing that was keeping his eyes from dropping shut was the absence of gravity. He added; "Another fifteen minutes should do it." "Good. While you're working, listen carefully. MacArdle is the worrying kind. He has to compute return courses for each pod and crew segment these will enable us to make rendezvous should the radio beacon fail. To make his computations he has to know where exactly, as well as who, everybody is. According to the book this exercise could be done tomorrow or the next day -- even allowing for the increased scatter by that time, the pod flares should be pretty hard to miss. But these people are not trained observers and might miss seeing their neighbors' flares, which means that he would not be able to work out a course for them. He wants that data now. Can you keep young Mathewson awake?" "The problem there," said Mercer, "is getting him to go to sleep." "Right. This is going to take a little time to set up as well as to explain. Listen, for the time being ask for clarification if you don't completely understand something, but go on checking your spin. When you've finished you will need a large sheet of paper and a pencil..." It took a half-hour for Mercer to get a clear mental picture of what was needed and to explain it all to the passengers. He then positioned himself close against his canopy, his pod transmitter switched on, his pencil ready and a large sheet of paper with Prescott's diagram on it taped to the side of a bunk. The diagram consisted of a circle whose circumference was divided into sixteen equal parts, the points numbered from one to sixteen in a clockwise direction. Inside this circle was a slightly smaller one, representing the positions occupied by the crew segments. The circumference of the second circle was divided into four, but the positions were marked lightly because there was no way of knowing at that time where any particular segment was in relation to any given pod. With luck the next hour or so would give this information. "Prescott. Ready when you are, Mercer." "Observers in Pod Two and Pod Sixteen stand by," said Mercer. "Pod One, release your flare." The distress flares burned brightly for thirty seconds, illuminating the expanding cloud of gas they released just before ignition. They faded gradually. Neither the expanding circle of pods nor the smaller ring of crew segments had spread sufficiently for the flares to be invisible because of distance. But Mercer could not see One's flare either in the canopy or through the wide-angle periscope that served the blind areas of his segment. "Pod Two. I see it." "Pod Sixteen. Me, too." "Prescott. I have it." The first officer had left on his crew frequency receiver so that Mercer could hear Neilson and MacArdle reporting negative results. He himself failed to see One's flare. "Pods One and Three stand by," he said. "Your turn. Two." A few seconds later Pod Two was seen by its neighbors and Prescott. Mercer saw Three's flare bright and clear and, a few minutes later, the flares released by Four and Five. He estimated that he was twice as close to Four as he was to Five and marked his position on the inner circle accordingly. At that point he could have marked the positions of the other segments and named them, because they were spaced equally and he knew their order -- working clockwise they were MacArdle, Neilson, Prescott in the captain's segment and his own. But he preferred to wait until he heard them reporting in before marking their positions. He acquired Six and both he and MacArdle were able to see Seven. Finally the exercise was over. Mercer thanked the passengers for their cooperation, checked the condition of the captain and then strapped himself loosely into his couch. "Prescott. What are you doing now, Mercer?" "Sleeping," said Mercer. "Carry on." M ercer switched off the pod receiver so that Prescott's voice was the last sound he heard. It was also, after what seemed only a few minutes, the first. He rubbed his eyes, licked dried lips with a dehydrated tongue and said, "I'm awake, I think." "You snore like a shuttle taking off, Mercer. Now listen. I have been doing your job for you -- eavesdropping on the survivors -- for the last hour. Some of them are beginning to sound worried. But before you start telling them lies, which you are very good at, I want to make sure that your lying and half-truth telling will have a tenuous connection with the real facts of the situation. I don't want you to be caught out in a lie, you understand, because that could be very bad for morale. So, I am a nervous passenger. Reassure me." "I don't under -- " began Mercer. Then he cleared his throat and said, "What exactly is troubling you, sir?" "I'll tell you what's troubling me, mister. The smell of this overcrowded goldfish bowl is troubling me. How soon do we get out of it?" Mercer pulled out his book, then realized that Prescott would probably hear him flipping through the pages-and replaced it. He had a good memory. "You must realize, sir," he said smoothly, "that all this is largely the product of your mind and its awareness of your crowded conditions -- this awareness heightens your sensitivity to perspiration and similar odors. These are not -- repeat not -- due to any malfunction in your capsule air-conditioning or waste-disposal or reclamation systems. As for recovery, that should not be delayed by more than a few days -- " "Wrong, Mercer. It could be delayed for more than two weeks." "Oh," said Mercer. But Prescott was not giving him time to think. "We're hungry and it's hot in here." "You can increase the apparent bulk of the food by adding water, sir. There is no shortage of water." "We don't like the water. It stinks, too." "In actual fact, sir, your capsule water, recycled as it is, is much less harmful than that taken from any Earthside reservoir -- there is much less pollution in it, for one thing. I'm afraid the smell is purely an illusion, sir -- it comes from your dwelling too much on its source. As for the temperature problem -- that is caused by body heat produced by your recent exertions in getting your pod stabilized and your screens set up. You have also -- probably -- been moving around and using energy -- producing heat -- simply because you are excited or curious about your new surroundings. The correct course is to relax and remain absolutely still in the shade of your individual screens and remove some clothing if you have to until the air-conditioning system brings down the temperature. Drink and talk as much as you like, but don't use energy because that produces heat. If you do as I suggest you will find that the pod temperature will remain comfortable and even for -- " "Sorry, Mercer. It will get a hell of a lot hotter. Eurydice's course, which is also ours, passes within the orbit of Venus and makes its closest approach to the sun in nine days' time." Angrily, because he was suddenly frightened, Mercer asked, "What about the recovery ship? Why do we have to wait?" "I'm supposed to be questioning you. But i'll give you the facts so that you'll know how best to bend them for passenger consumption. The countdown on the recovery ship was started before we abandoned Eurydice and at present it is holding at minus twelve hours, which is the time needed to ready the high-acceleration boosters. It is waiting for the same reason that we are -- for Eurydice to blow." "The sooner the better," said Mercer with feeling. "Then we can head back to the rendezvous point." "Well, no. You would be right if the reactor and cargo radioactives blew up relatively slowly and threw off chunks of slow-moving radioactive debris. We could wait for a day or so until it had cleared the area and there would be no need to delay launching the recovery ship. But suppose the ship becomes a bomb that flings out a sphere of vaporized metal and generally acts like a scaled-down nova. Close in, this material would go through the capsule plastic like a charge of microscopic buckshot, besides flooding the area with lethal radiation. At the present time we are much too close to survive it. But the radiation and the effects of the debris diminish with distance. You know about the inverse square law, I suppose?" "Yes," said Mercer. "But how long do we have to wait to stand a fair chance of surviving the blowup?" "A few days. But obviously we can't start back to the rendezvous point until after she blows, or we would be heading into trouble instead of out of it. A complication is that the reactor's fail-safe devices may hold longer than we want them to." "But the A thrusters in the pods will only accelerate them to sixteen feet per second, which means that they can kill their outward velocity and return at eight, their present outward speed. The operational life of the pods is only two weeks." "A little more if the occupants do nothing but breathe, sleep and talk without getting excited. You must try to keep them from becoming excited." "Worried or frightened, you mean?" "I mean excited." "Oh." "Now you will be able to explain to them why the recovery ship will not be launched until after the blowup. Remind them that it is an unmanned, high-acceleration job that will waste no time in getting here. There is something else you should do, although there is no great urgency about it. Try to teach the passengers some elementary astronomy. Neilson tells me that, despite the superheated steam that exited from the stern for a few hours after we abandoned ship, Eurydice has not pulled ahead as quickly as we had hoped. That could mean that the rendezvous beacon might be damaged when she blows and the fancy pod navigation aids that make repositioning the pods for the rendezvous burn such an easy job will not be working. The passengers may then have to take up the proper attitude the hard way and get it right first time." "I understand," said Mercer, wondering where his saliva had gone. He had been too busy until now to have time to feel afraid and he had, in any case, thought that the worst was over when passengers and crew had escaped safely from Eurydice. But the truth was that they had not yet escaped Eurydice and if they did they might not be able to get back to the pickup point before their consumables ran out. Too, there was no absolute guarantee that the recovery ship -- which was unmanned and had a long way to travel -- would make the rendezvous point. "That about covers the situation, Mercer. Is anything else troubling you?" Mercer was silent for a moment, thinking about his problems but afraid to start listing them -- he might begin to whine at Prescott. He would rather die than show fear to the first officer. He wondered, not for the first time, if bravery were simply a stronger fear of being thought a coward. "Yes, sir," he said finally. "I am a ship's officer needing reassurance. Reassure me." M ercer dispensed a mixture of heavily shaped truth and quiet optimism with the result that the passengers, after six days in the survival capsules, were uncomfortable but not unduly worried. A fair proportion of them were unworried enough to feel bored and, despite Mercer's warnings, made attempts to relieve their boredom in fashions that generated a lot of heat. Pod Four was not the first to generate excessive internal heat and probably it would not be the last. After allowing the higher levels of his mind to be withdrawn from all effective control of his body for several hectic minutes, Corrie was suffering his usual reaction. It took the form of being coldly analytical about everything and everyone around him. "I cannot understand why it is so hot," he said. "Granted that we are part of a closed and balanced system into which energy in the form of heat has been introduced, there are only two of us in a capsule designed for three, which means that there should be a fifty percent margin on cooling, air supply, food. The second law of thermodynamics indicates that -- let go of me, dear, I want to try an experiment -- if I set myself spinning in the middle of the pod the only energy needed will be that required to initiate the spin. But the movement of air past my skin should have a cooling effect -- " "Don't move," said Mrs. Corrie drowsily. "But we're hot and slippery and -- I wonder what it's like on the capsules with three and four people. It must be really hot." "Not if they behave themselves like the man said, George." Corrie laughed. He said, "Any minute now our Listening Tom will read us a polite sermon -- couched ih very general terms, of course, and not mentioning the sinners by name -- " "Your attention, ladies and gentlemen, I must remind some of you once again to refrain from unnecessary physical exertion. Rest, conserve your food and air. Exercise should be purely intellectual. I have suggested, and a few of you have devised, some useful question-and-answer games. Mr. Mathewson, it is time for another astronomy lesson..." It was really hot in Pod Five, almost unbearably hot. But the occupants had no way of knowing how much worse were the conditions in Five than in the pods carrying the Corries or the threesome of Stone, Kirk and Mrs. Mathewson, so they simply complained as everyone else was complaining. Some complaints went unvoiced -- about stench produced by sweat and the overloaded waste disposal unit and the equally overworked water reclamation system for instance -- because they all were trying hard not to think about those particular problems. In Five the plastic screens which had shielded the occupants from each other had been dismantled when the inmates discovered that privacy interfered with the free circulation of the air. The removal of the screens generated a lot of emotional heat while making the environment fractionally cooler. Surprisingly, the removal of other items that interfered with the free circulation of air, such as clothing, was accomplished with very little fuss. It had become much too hot to worry about clothing or the neoPuritanism which dictated that the female body be completely covered except in the privacy of the home. Perhaps Pod Five was beginning to feel like home. "I'm hot and hungry," said Mrs. Kirk suddenly. "I've read about people being cold and hungry. I envy them." "And I envy you," said Miss Moore, who was spinning slowly about her longitudinal axis, legs and arms akimbo and even her fingers open to catch the maximum benefits from her self-generated breeze. She went on, "I envy your flab. You've got more fatty reserves than the rest of us put together and an enforced diet is just what you need. By rights you shouldn't eat anything because we will starve long before you do, especially if we go on splitting the food four ways. I'm hungry, too, damn you." "It isn't nice to call me flabby even if it is true," said Mrs. Kirk. "Besides, my husband is even fatter than I am and he must be suffering terribly by now. Fat people have enlarged stomachs, you know, and feel much hungrier than slim ones like you. But you are just afraid of being so thin that Eglin will stop ogling you." "I want out of this thing," said Miss Sampson. She was drifting close against the transparent section, staring into space. "Please, can I get out of this thing?" "Don't be stupid," said Miss Moore without. taking her eyes off Mrs. Kirk. "Your pigmentation gives you protection against the heat and you people are born and raised in famine conditions." "I think you're wrong," said Mrs. Kirk. "Their skin color protects them against strong sunlight, but not against high humidity. I remember reading that -- " "Reading must have been your only form of amusement," said M iss Moore, "and looking at you I can understand why." "That isn't -- " "I can remember reading a story," Miss Moore went on, "where the oldest and most expendable member of a party of travelers was sacrificed for the safety of the others. They threw her to the wolves, as I remember. We would not be so wasteful. What do you say, Sampson? Cannibalism was practiced by your people fairly recently. Give us the benefit of your expertise." "Soap, bathe," said Miss Sampson. "Swim in the sea." X ing you," said Mrs. Kirk, She paused for a moment and when she went on her voice was quiet, reasonable and utterly malicious. "Seriously, you would never get hungry enough to eat me because you haven't really thought about what it would entail. Not all of me is edible, you know, and the waste disposal unit will take just o much. Bones, for instance. Some of them would be big and hard to break up into a convenient size for the unit -- especially when they are freshly gnawed and slippery and you can only use your teeth and bare hands to break them. And then there are items like hair and toenails and lungs and eyeballs and -- " "You're making me sick." "If you are as hungry as you say," said Mrs. Kirk, "I don't see how you can have anything to be sick with." "Shut up," said Eglin, "both of you." For a few moments silence reigned, although the atmosphere was thickly charged with anger in addition to the heat, humidity and a multiplicity of body odors. Eglin could not help noticing the atmosphere because his lips were pressed together in anger and he was breathing heavily through his nose as he glared at each of the three women in turn. During the first few days in the pod Eglin had been too embarrassed even to look at them when they were fully clothed, because he usually found that they were looking at him and he did not know what they were thinking or what they thought he might be thinking when he looked at them. And when the increasing heat and humidity forced them all to peel, the situation had become even more embarrassing -- but only for a short time because very often he was in fact thinking what they thought he was thinking and there was no way for him to conceal the fact. So he had begun staring at each of them in turn so that their feelings would not be hurt by his appearing to admire one of them more than the others. Now he was too hot and angry and frustrated and hungry to bother showing consideration and he spent most of the time watching Miss Moore because she was the best-looking one and she usually caused the most trouble. Eglin ran his hand over his forehead, face and the wet, black smear that was his week-old beard, pushing away the thick, weightless drops of sweat. He thought of several ways of making Miss Moore stop her continuous arguing and sniping and blatant displaying of her undoubtedly beautiful body, all of them pleasantto him. He was so engrossed that the trouble had already started before he realized that there was any danger at all. Miss Sampson was sobbing and clawing furiously at the plastic envelope and her nails were long because, unlike the other two, she did not nibble at them when she was worried. When the fury of her attack caused her to drift away from the plastic, she kicked at it. The act sent her bouncing against the opposite side, where she clawed and kicked again. With each bounce the fabric of the pod stretched and bulged frighteningly and the sun bobbed over the edge of the opaque section. She collided several times with Miss Moore and Mrs. Kirk, but accidentally, because she did not try to attack them. At least not until Mrs. Kirk tried to restrain her and got two long, red nailmarks on her forearm for her trouble. Cursing, Eglin planted his feet against the solid plastic of the services panel and launched himself on an interception course. They collided softly and awkwardly, rolling and bouncing along the plastic canopy until they ended in the middle of the pod spinning slowly together. By that time Eglin was facing her and had a tight grip on both her wrists and was holding them against the small of her back. He was afraid for a moment that she might use her knees on him or take a bite out of his face with her even and startlingly white teeth, but suddenly she relaxed against him and began to cry. "Nice try, Sampson," said Miss Moore furiously. "Hysterics, a good old-fashioned wrestle and then the dissolve into tears -- the oldest trick there is. But it isn't going to get you anything, Sampson, because it's too damned hot in here as it is. You just get away from him!" "Jealous?" asked Mrs. Kirk. But she and Miss Moore were each gripping one of Miss Sampson's shoulders and pushing Eglin away with their free hands. He realized, not for the first time since they had been flung away from Eurydice together, that he was living in a wish-fulfillment dream but that for all the good it was doing him he might just as well be living in a monastery. "All right, all right," he said in a tone that said that nothing, most decidedly, was right. "If you can't sleep and won't stop nagging at each other, let's do what the man says and try a little intellectual exercise -- guessing games." He flung out an arm in an angry wave that encompassed the pod, the people in it and the whole of creation outside, and said, "I'm thinking of something beginning with -- with 'S.' " "Sagittarius?" asked Mrs. Kirk, beginning the game. "The -- the sun?" Miss Sampson inquired. "Obviously," said Miss Moore. Mercer's voice: "If you can't see the constellations as I've described them, don't change the attitude of your pod. Spin yourself very slowly inside the transparent section and watch the stars until you see the proper formation. That way uses less energy and produces much less heat." somewhat different. A hypothetical observer armed with an accurate thermometer would have said that the internal temperature was fractionally cooler than that of Pod Five. A psychiatrist would have been worried sick. Kirk drifted like some lumpy, organic airship over the services panel, permanently tethered to it by one fat, hairy hand. His eyes never seemod to leave Mrs. Mathewson who floated at the other end of the pod. The only times he did not watch her was when Stone managed to drift between them, which was as often as possible. No guessing games, no quizzes, no group intellectual exercises of any kind took place in Pod Three. When Kirk spoke he broke a silence that had lasted for at least six hours. "Why does he talk to the kid so much?" he complained. "The boy is a special case, I know, but Mercer could surely give someone else the benefit of some of his individual attention." It was a reasonable complaint compared with some of the others he had made earlier and his tone was conciliatory -- as if he were trying to start a conversation that would not end in a bitter argument. Mrs. Mathewson brushed away hair clinging wetly to her face and said, "I think he's trying to teach and help all of us, as Mr. Stone said, and is pretending to teach only Bobby so as not to offend the others by making his instructions too simple for them." She looked from one man to the other, trying to bring them together and pleading silently with Stone not to make things worse. But Stone was not looking at her and so could not hear the silent pleading. "You're cheating on the food, Kirk," he said. "We aren't getting our fair share." "You don't need a fair share," said the other man. "A skinny runt like you needs to eat hardly anything." "I've always wanted to try a crash diet," said Mrs. Mathewson, still trying to pour on verbal oil, "and never had the nerve. But now -- " "Inside every fat man," said Stone, still not looking at her, "there is a skinny slob who let himself go." "Please," said Mrs. Mathewson, "please stop fighting over the food." Stone drifted slowly around to face her. He said, "Use your brain, woman. We're not fighting over the food." Mercer's voice: "Your attention, ladies and gentlemen. As you know we are following Eurydice's original course. During the next few days it will make its closest approach to the sun. Let me assure you that the temperature will not rise above bearable limits even in the overcrowded pods, provided you remain at rest and do not generate unnecessary heat. The food supply is adequate, it is simply that its lack of bulk makes you think that you are starving. The elevated temperature is also causing a rapid loss of weight. Think of the situation as follows: taken as a whole. Earth is also overcrowded and underfed, and firm control is needed if the available resources are not to be wasted and the population is not to perish of its own pollution or by too much self-generated atomic heat. You people are all facing the same problems on a greatly reduced scale and some of you are having to adapt to situations you rarely, if ever, were involved with on Earth -- social imbalance, conflict, even a small-scale war may here seem to be unavoidable. But a war will kill everyone in your tiny plastic world just as surely as it would decimate your home planet. You must avoid fighting at all costs. Remember that you are human beings and not animals -- and keep control." In Pod Fourteen control was easy, if slow. Mathewson knew exactly how to change the attitude of his vehicle and he was learning how to line up the dividing line between the clear and the opaque material with groups of stars when Mercer gave the order. He was hungry, but not very, and he was not uncomfortably warm even with his uniform and cap on. Fourteen's life-support system, catering as it was for one young boy instead of three adults, was keeping him comfortable. Mercer had given him permission to strip if he wanted to, but had warned him against exposing his skin to the sun. According to Mercer the only space-tanned astronauts were the ones who appeared in TV plays. Real spacemen avoided the sun. A good spaceman learned to control himself as well as his ship, Mercer had said, and to keep his mind busy and alert. Space was beautiful -- but lonely and dangerous if one did not keep control. Mathewson knew that he did not always keep control. Sometimes he wanted to play some other game than this one of spaceman, which never stopped. At such times he tired of memorizing stars and doing practice runs over the tiny control panel or crawling inch by inch along the plastic to keep a certain star exactly in position. But he could not change the game and he couldn't even stop playing it. Sometimes he wondered if Mercer knew when he lost control and started shouting to fill up the emptiness -- or crying because nobody was near him. After he had cried the first time Mercer had explained to someone in another pod that there were psychological and technical reasons why he could not arrange two-way contact with separated husbands and wives and loved ones. He had said that arguments within the pods were hard enough to control without risking their starting between the capsules and that the passengers were becoming so widely scattered that his receiver's speaker could not be turned up loud enough to energize his transmitter mike, which was on a bulkhead several feet away. But Mercer could not have heard him crying because Mercer had not changed. Mercer had started by treating Mathewson like one of the crew and had not changed at all. As the commander of this spacecraft Mathewson should not be caught crying and he should stop doing it before his luck ran out and Mercer caught him at it. But sometimes when he awoke with no bed or blankets around him, just warm air and plastic and very faraway stars, he could not help becoming frightened. Mercer's voice: "Attention, attention. I have received a signal that Eurydice will blow in approximately three minutes. Whatever you are doing, cover your eyes at once. Keep them covered for at least thirty seconds after the flash. Do not, I repeat, do not try to watch it through your goggles or peek at it between a crack m your fingers. If you look it could be the last thing you will ever see." While he was speaking Mercer pushed the captain's bunk into its recess and shut the airtight flap. Between the metal of the bunk, the bandages and the damaged eyes which might not be capable of registering light anyway, Collingwood was adequately protected from the flash. Mercer covered his face as he had told the passengers to, because Prescott had told him to do it, but in much more pungent language. Despite his hand and his tightly closed eyes behind it he saw the flash as a bright, pink blotch that faded very slowly. When he uncovered to look outside he saw a beautiful, spherical aurora writhing and expanding to fill all of space. The radio brought in a deafening rattle of static and the radiation level was climbing steadily. While he had been relaying Neilson's warning Prescott had said that the reactor's safety devices had kept the cork in too long and that it would be a big one -- possibly the biggest nuclear explosion so far, but they should be safe. Mercer hoped that the first officer was not simply trying to be reassuring. XV T hrough the window of Brannigan's office the recovery ship loomed against the sky like a narrow white pyramid wrapped in the red lace of its service gantries. There were no signs of activity on or around it, but that situation could change within a few minutes. The decision would be Brannigan's alone and he should take it now, instead of pretending that it would be arrived at by the democratic process of listening to advice. Brannigan swung away from the window to stare along the center of the table that joined his desk like the vertical bar of a fat, gray T. To nobody in particular he said, "We're wasting time." "I disagree," said Perkins. "It is less than thirty-five minutes since Eurydice blew." "That bird out there costs nearly twice as much as the lost ship," said Musgrave. Then, apologetically; "As the company accountant I'm supposed to remind you of things like that before you throw good money after bad." "He has a point," said Beck. "The delayed blowup will not hurt anyone, but a lot more delay will be caused while making sure that untrained passengers orient themselves properly toward the rendezvous point plus, of course, the time needed to get there. I can place our bird within one thousand meters of the rendezvous beacon -- but will there be anyone there to rescue? We really should wait until we have their report on the consumables." "We might wait a long time," said McKeever in his dry, lecturing voice. "The blast has converted Eurydice into a rapidly expanding zone of radio interference -- rather like a spherical Heaviside Layer -- through which we, with our highpowered equipment, can punch a signal. But they won't have the power to answer us until the volume of interference has enlarged and become so diffuse that their signal and that of rendezvous beacon -- if it still exists -- can get through. The shortest estimate that I can give for the clearance of this radio fog is three days -- and it seems to me that Beck cannot simply aim at the center of the explosion. Neilson used a crude steam jet -- whose angle and thrust are not known with accuracy -- that caused Eurydice to move ahead and probably veer off course. If we are going for a late-evening launch we will have to use the figures MacArdle gave us." "But can we accept them for a launch as important as this?" asked Beck. "And if the beacon has been taken out by the explosion, how will the passengers find their way to the rendezvous point?" Dr. Lassiter cleared his throat. He said, "With one exception I know these officers very well indeed. You can accept MacArdle's figures. As for the passengers' making rendezvous without a beacon, you know that the medic has been giving them simple lessons in astronomy and astronavigation -- coached by Prescott and MacArdle, of course." "Do you approve of Mercer?" asked Beck. "Does Prescott?" "I do," said Lassiter, "and Prescott approves of nothing and nobody. But he hasn't called Mercer incompetent, which is tantamount to an unsolicited testimonial. The part that worries me, however, is the fact that the pods will arrive at the rendezvous point dangerously low on air, and the two overloaded capsules will be in even worse condition. That ship out there is fast -- but we've had to wait a long time while Eurydice up her mind to blow and the survivors are quite far away now. My figures aren't as accurate as Beck's, but I'd say that if we don't launch as soon as possible there will be an awful lot of freshly asphyxiated corpses at the rendezvous point." Dr. Lassiter represented the softest science in the room, which was why he tended to worry more about the space-going software. "That's it," said Brannigan abruptly. "We try for a rescue." T he decision taken -- apparently by democratic process -- Beck communicated it to the launch crew. Any remaining questions would be those of policy and where policy was concerned, Brannigan was a dictator. "If we go for a rescue," said Westgate suddenly, "we will have to say a lot more about the disaster. What do I tell the media?" "Nothing," said Brannigan. "The first major accident has occurred to a passenger-carrying spaceship, the passengers and ship's officers are safe in their survival capsules and a rescue operation already formulated to meet this contingency has been put into effect. Nothing more until we know whether or not it is successful." Westgate's objections were as smooth as a good PR man's should be and not immediately identifiable as objections. He said, "Yes, of course. There have been no fatalities as yet and there is no reason to worry the next-of-kin until they actually occur. At the same time -- we are going to be held responsible for this disaster by the public, even though we can show that it was a vendor company who was really to blame. Unless we focus a lot of unwelcome attention elsewhere for a while -- long enough for us to work out satisfactory answers to a number of very awkward questions -- we could take an awful pasting from the press and TV. Those boys hate like hell to have anything kept from them. "This is the first disaster of its kind," Westgate went on, "and it has everything. The captain injured, perhaps dying and unable to direct the survival operation. One pod with a kid in it trying to do the job of three men. The conditions inside the pods while they were waiting for Eurydice to blow -- the heat and hunger and overcrowding, the strangers thrown together into conditions of intimacy, and that imbalance sexwise. It is the biggest cliffhanger since Apollo Thirteen. There would be no problem in slanting it to make us look like heroes instead of villains and for me to handle it so that the majority of the media people will feel obligated to us for life -- " The others Joined in some agruing with Westgate and putting up alternative suggestions -- everyone seemed to have the idea that public relations, like writing, photography and painting, was a job that could be performed just as well by amateurs. Dr. Lassiter sat staring silently into the far distance at fragile plastic bubbles full of hot, stale and stinking air, thinking of the people who were being forced to breathe it. Brannigan was staring into the same area of space. "Checking sequence initiated on booster rings Two, Three and Four," said a voice from the speaker on Brannigan's desk. "Checks completed on tanks A and B on ring One and fueling under way. Minus eleven hours and thirtyseven minutes and counting..." E verything looked so normal and peaceful, Mercer thought resentfully as he tried to dry the perspiration from his face with even sweatier hands. The vaporized plastic and metal that had been the ship had cooled and scattered into invisibility and only the deafening rattle of static on the pod frequency was left, that and the readings on the radiation indicator, which were rapidly slipping back to normal. He had turned down the volume on the pod frequency because the voices he heard were either lost in the mush or were all sounding off at once. In order not to feel completely useless he spent some time helping the captain -- stripping him of all but his bandages to make him feel as comfortable as possible and reinforcing his sedation. Then Mercer drifted back to the canopy to think and sweat and look at the stars. Static erupted thunderously from his speaker-a whisper of intelligence was trying to fight its way through the din. Mercer gritted his teeth and moved closer. "Prescott. Come in, Mercer." "Mercer here. Go ahead." "Prescott. Come in, Mercer. Try to... against the mike and... be able to hear you." Mercer put his lips within an inch of the mike and acknowledged at the top of his voice. "Better. Now listen carefully and... for a repeat if you don't... MacArdle says that this muck will clear over the next few... will allow pod and segment frequencies to be worked in about two hours. Two-way contact with Eurydice Control will not be possible for at least... but they know what to do without my telling them. Our job is to get the pods headed back... possible after the segments are on their way, I will link you to... your instructions. In case you're thinking that it's wrong... passengers should go first. We must... rendezvous first to help look for them... on stragglers. If you understand... to MacArdle." "I understand," Mercer shouted and a new voice began fighting its way through the interference. "MacArdle. The beacon was taken out by the blowup so... the hard way. Your A thrusters are set below the floor grill center line. When you fire make... you are diametrically opposite... occupied by the captain so that... weights will be equally distributed about your center of thrust. Have you got that?" "Yes," bellowed Mercer. "You won't be able to see the sky in your direction of thrust because of the segment configuration and neither will the pod people because their services module will be in the way, so you will have to establish attitude from points at right angles to your proposed line of flight. You will... sitting position with your back to the seal and sight along the top edge of the third line of bunks. The glare shield supports will give you a second referent and... lower half of Orion projects from the right into your canopy field of view just above the center line. Below... Sirius on the opposite edge of the canopy and, although you won't be able to see it from that position, if you lean to the left you will have Aldebaran and above it the Pleiades as a check. Do... repeat that?" "No." "You understand... a first approximation and that... more accurate attitude checks later. Is there any other information you need?" "No, thanks," yelled Mercer. He added; You seem to have a photographic memory where my segment is concerned. Were you a patient in it?" "Detailed structural data... in the captain's segment. Prescott worked out the sighting arrangements. But now you must get your segment lined up with... me know when you're ready for the first attitude check." "I'll give you a shout." "That's very good. Doctor." "Prescott. Stop chattering, you two. MacArdle, Neilson next. Mercer, you know what you have to do." changing the attitude of his segment he could not help looking at the locked control panel set above his couch. Like the other crew segments, his had provision for making rapid and accurate changes of attitude, but anyone who was not a trained astronaut could very easily send his vehicle spinning helplessly out of control if he tried using anything but the premeasured A and B thrusters. Prescott had not even mentioned the possibility of Mercer's being able to fly the vehicle, much less forbidden him to do so. The radio interference had faded a little as he worked. When Mercer turned up the volume on the pod frequency he could make out a babble of voices through the static. Apparently they were now close to the center of the expanding sphere of interference and signals could get neither in nor out. But the sphere was hollow and the people inside it could talk to each other and would be able to do so with less and less trouble as time went on. He heard every word MacArdle spoke while he made the tiny movements that placed the segment into its pre-burn position. He held himself still as instructed, making sure that the segment was not drifting off the line. But when MacArdle spoke again he could not move at all and for several minutes he could not even speak. "MacArdle. Acknowledge, Mercer. Have you got trouble?" He could actually feel the globules of sweat growing on his skin, making his hands slippery and his back skid along the lock seal. He shook his head violently and the newly dislodged perspiration drifted before his face and tasted salty when he breathed it in. The stars burning coldly through the canopy were suddenly a mass of incomprehensible lights with no recognizable order or meaning, the imaginary lines that linked them together gone so that he did not know what he was seeing. Mercer had thought that he could not feel more afraid than he had in the howling, steam-filled chaos of the passenger compartment of Eurydice -- but he had been wrong. "I -- I don't think I've got this right," he said finally. The ensuing silence stretched through an eternity, though it could only have lasted for a few seconds. Mercer wondered if MacArdle would speak or if Prescott would cut in with some pointed and abrasive comment. He could imagine what the first officer was thinking about him now. "MacArdle. You seemed to be doing fine until a few minutes ago -- I mean, the Pleiades and Sirius and Orion are pretty distinctive referents. Butjusttryto relax. Drift forward to the canopy and have a good look around to make absolutely sure that you have the right constellations. Make sure you shield your eyes from the sun or you'll waste a lot of time waiting for your night vision to come back. But take your time. Don't let me rush you and don't push the button because you're afraid or ashamed or because you want to put yourself out of your agony. Sf'ou must get it right first time." Mercer's voice wouldn't work. "Maybe the captain can help you." "The captain is under sedation," said Mercer sharply, "and he can't see anyway. I would only be giving him something more to worry about. I'll go forward and have another look around." "I was going to ask you to do that in any case. Doctor. We all have to double-check on something as important as this. And remember, when you start your burn give me a ten-second countdown so that I will know the exact time of firing and the time you will have to fire your B thrusters at the rendezvous point -- otherwise you might go sailing past. And don't worry if nobody seems to be there when you arrive -- we may be too widely scattered to see each other without flares." When the burn came the sensation of weight was so strange that Mercer thought that he would drown in the softness of the bunk. In a few seconds it was over and he coiled and stowed the cable and remote-control switch which had enabled him to fire the thruster from his position opposite the captain. "Prescott. The sooner the pods are turned around the better, Mercer. You have done most of the talking to them so far and you may as well continue. How will you handle it? Numerically?" "Yes," said Mercer. "Taking them in numerical order will stop any argument about who gets instructions first -- but there are three exceptions. Two of the pods are carrying four people and will run out of air before the others and nobody will object to the Mathewson boy's jumping the queue -- " "I do, Mercer. Bringing back the overloaded pods first is a good idea, but the boy can comfortably wait his turn or even come in last. He will not, repeat not, run out of air and food." "I understand," said Mercer. "Good. Now go to work on the passengers. Don't waste time, but don't appear to be rushing them either. MacArdle will give you the referents for each pod as you need them and you will translate them to your passengers. I, ah, know that you will appreciate their problems." of us," said Stone, "is v considerably heavier than the other two. Will this swing us off course when we apply thrust?" "Not very much, Three, but you may as well get it absolutely right and seat the two lighter passengers closer together and facing the heavy one. But make sure that your movements have not set up a drift away from your marker stars." "You never miss a trick," muttered Kirk. "Don't be so blasted sensitive," returned Stone. "I deliberately did not say which of us was the fat one and I very much doubt that Mercer remembers us. Relax, Kirk -- it was a purely technical question. Or is the thought of my sitting close to the lady bothering you?" "Don't tell me to relax in that tone of voice," said Kirk angrily. "You're deliberately giving Mercer the impression that I'm ready to go beserk and that all I can think about is women." "You certainly haven't thought much about repositioning this thing," Stone replied. "And don't move or we'll have to spend another half-hour getting the right stars lined up. Be a good man and wait until after the burn before you take a swipe at me." "I haven't had to think -- with a cool, scientific mind like yours directing the operation," Kirk said. "Or maybe you are just pretending to know it all so that she will think you are some kind of champion scientist who deserves -- and intends to claim -- his prize." "Shut up, Kirk." "In a minute. I just want to remind you of a scientific fact. This overweight body you are always making cracks about and she tries not to look at has lived on Earth for fifty-two years. It has developed muscles to lift and move itself around under one Earth gravity -- pretty big muscles, though they don't show -- and in weightless conditions they will not be hampered very much by the fatty overlay. Just remember that before you start claiming any prizes." "Stop it," said Mrs. Mathewson, speaking for the first time that day. "Stop fighting and stop talking about me as if I were one of the food packs. You're both old enough to have more sense. Besides, the lucky winner could not claim his prize -- if he tried we would all die of heatstroke." "Attention, Pod Three. Are you stable and ready for thrust? Do you want to recheck your attitude?" "We h ave rechecked our attitude four times," said Stone, glaring at Kirk, "and we're as stable as we're ever going to be. And anybody with half a brain knows that if we haven't got it right we've no hope of reaching the -- " "Relax, Stone," said Kirk nastily. "We're firing -- now," said Stone. "Thank you, Three. I shall pass you the repositioning information in plenty of time for you to fire the braking thrusters at rendezvous. Pod Four, come in, please." The operation was smooth and fast on Pod Four because Corrie had been listening to Mercer's instructions to the other capsules and had already worked out a close approximation of his pod's firing attitude, so that only a few minutes spent on minor corrections were needed to position it accurately. The relationship between Mercer and the astrophysicist during the exchange of information was that of a pupil and a rather irascible teacher -- and Mercer was not the teacher. Corrie did most of the talking until the moment he pushed the thrust button and his wife made a sound that would have been a scream if she had not been breathing in at the time -- and pointed. "Don't wave your arm about, dear," said Corrie, "or you will cause a deviation in course. But I see what you mean." "Having trouble. Four?" "Just an unpleasant surprise," Corrie replied. "When we applied thrust the sidewalls bulged outward and the locksection forward looked for a moment as if it would come down on our heads. Actually it approached by only a few feet and now that thrust has ceased, it and the sidewalls have returned to normal. But you might have warned us that this would happen. That was inconsiderate of you, Mercer." Corrie waited for more than a minute, then said testily, "Mercer, did you hear me?" "I heard you, Four. Sorry about that. Was there any indication of a swing off course when it happened?" "No deviation," said Corrie. "Good. Thank you, Four. Pod Five, come in." the services panel he wondered if he had detected a note of strain in Mercer's voice. He was becoming quite familiar with the sound of the medical officer's voice because, as was the case with the occupants of all the other survival capsules, it was the only outside sound he heard. He wondered why Mercer had waited before answering him. Was Mercer irritated because a passenger had made a legitimate complaint at a time when he was very busy? Was he feeling as hot and uncomfortable as was Corrie and panting in the stinking, humid air as if he had just run a mile? Or was it simply that Mercer had been talking so long, repeating the same instructions over and over again, that he was going hoarse? But there was no way of escaping Mercer's voice, so Corrie panted and sweated and listened to the medic being patient with the stupid ones and reassuring with the frightened ones and both at the same time with the majority of them. The only consolation was that Mercer seemed to be speeding up the process -- while one pod was lining itself up on its marker stars he had taken to giving the next two pods their attitude instructions. He ran into a slow patch between Pods Ten and Thirteen because the sun occupied the sky close to their markers on one side and the passenger wearing the goggles could not see the stars clearly and the others dazzled themselves trying and had to wait until their night vision returned. Mercer's voice was quite loud during this period, probably because the pods concerned were at extreme range for his radio. Corrie wondered why the other officers were not helping him, but then decided that Mercer's radio was probably designed for this kind of work and it was his duty to look after the survivors while the other supermen did what they had to do about organizing the recovery. He had not spoken to any of the other officers and had seen two of them only briefly, but he recognized the type. They were the kind of men who were tops at their job, highly trained and even more highly intelligent misfits who did not communicate easily with normal people. Corrie understood them very well because he was that kind of person himself, a refugee in a do-ityourself ivory tower. Possibly the injured captain had been less aloof. Corrie had heard a few words Mercer had not intended the passengers to hear before the medic had remembered to switch off, so Corrie knew that Collingwood was unfit for duty. Which was a pity because Collingwood, judging by the way he had chatted with the passengers as they were coming aboard, might have been able to mix socially during the voyage. Or it might be that the crew was not allowed to have anything to do with the passengers -- especially female passengers -- in the interest of discipline. Except for the ship's medical officer, that was, who had acted like a glorified steward and not at all like a superman until the disaster had occurred. He could imagine the feelings of the .other officers toward the one who had free access, professionally and otherwise, to the passengers. They must have been knotted up with envy with people like the Moore girl undulating about the ship. Or did they sympathize with Mercer instead, looking down on him from their control-room monastery as a kind of worker priest whose duties placed him in the greatest danger of all, that of being blackballed out of the club if he made a slip? Mercer's voice; "Pod Fourteen -- come in, Mathewson. Twelve and Thirteen will need a little time to check their attitudes and you may need even more because of your small mass. I shall read your marker stars so that you can start lining up your vehicle now and save time when I come back to you for the final checks. Ready to copy?" Corrie cursed the heat and the air that would not stay in his lungs for more than a second, but not loudly enough to interfere with the conversation going on between Mercer and the boy. When he was physically or mentally uncomfortable he had a tendency to lash out at people or, if they were not within lashing distance, to think nasty thoughts about them. It was quite possible that Mercer was passing on instructions from a book. The medic's treatment of the boy was, on the surface, completely unsympathetic. But Corrie knew that he was judging the situation by only one half of a conversation. If he could hear the other half he would know how thoughtless Mercer was being toward the boy -- or otherwise. Certainly there was no indication in the half Corrie could hear that the boy was frightened or hysterical or unable to handle the job properly. Perhaps Mercer's half of the conversation was simply a ruse to fool the boy's mother into thinking that everything was going well with her son. Maybe the majority of the instructions to the passengers were like that and most of the pods had been unable to take up their proper pre-burn attitude and would never reach the rendezvous point. Not everyone was as wellinformed as Corrie, after all, and even he could not be absolutely sure that he had done the job properly. Corrie tried to bend his mind on to a more pleasant line of thought, an almost impossible task with Mercer's voice dinning in his ear every few minutes. If he could not close his ears at least he could look out of this hot, stinking hell at the cold, clear beauty of the stars. But the transparent plastic was smeared with condensation in several places -- the first time he had known that to happen -- and the only heavenly body he could see clearly was that of his wife. a heavenly body in any sense of the word, but then Corrie had been unable to regard it objectively in the thirty years he had known it. In the beginning, when it had been rounded and firm and very much younger, he had loved it so much that it had been impossible for him to feel any objectivity about it and when the years began to pass and the structure changed and thickened as it adapted to the changes brought about by childbirth, he had not wanted to be objective. Neither could he be objective when the muscle tone began to diminish and his heavenly body had begun to sag and wrinkle and grow lined under the triple forces of age, gravity and grief. He thought of their daughter on the way to that dance, impaled like a beautiful butterfly on the steering column of her car -- and decided that it was much more pleasant to think about his wife and their current predicament. He had gone after, and gained, a very important post on Ganymede Base so that his wife would be able, if not to forget, at least not to be constantly reminded by well-meaning friends of the tragedy. She would keep herself busy teaching in a technologically advanced village school with a dome over it, and the prospect had already made her begin to relax. The absence of gravity had smoothed out a lot of her wrinkles as well and she was certainly looking much better than she had for years. Corrie reached out to touch her, then stopped. It was not simply that putting his hot, moist hand on her would be uncomfortable for her and cut down the area of evaporation -- there had always been this hesitancy about the first touch, the initial invasion of privacy. From the very beginning there had been this shyness about their wanting each other and an awkwardness about expressing their feelings -- as if some hypothetical listener would make scathing remarks if they called each other by pet names. And so what had started as a joke to cover his shyness had gradually became for them the language of love. Like a dedicated astronomer taking up a lifelong study specialty, he had made a close study of his heavenly body until he knew it thoroughly inside and out, knew its powers of attraction and the serious perturbations it caused when, as frequently happened, it made a very close approach and variations of the two-body problem had to be worked out. But no matter what he did or how coldly scientific was his language at the time, the result was invariably the same -- two close binaries going nova together with the release of considerable energy and heat. "Heat," he whispered angrily, "is the newest four-letter word." She opened her eyes and saw his hand a few inches from her face. Suddenly she gripped it and pulled him toward her. They bounced softly together and she wrapped her arms tightly around his back before she spoke. "I'm hot and sticky and not nice for you," she whispered between gasps for breath. "Fm bothering you and it isn't fair, but I'm afraid. I can't breathe, George. I'm -- I think I'm going to die." "Don't cry," Corrie whispered, smiling, "you'll increase the humidity. And you aren't bothering me -- it's too damned hot to be bothered." "It isn't a joke," she said, desperation making her speak the first few words aloud, "I'm suffocating. Every time I breathe out I don't know if I'll be able to breathe in again. I can't stand it. My head is bursting and -- and I'm drowning in here. I'm going to die, George." "No you . won't," said Corrie quietly. "Try to think of something pleasant, like that time I stuffed the snowball down your neck. The heat is bad, but the suffocating sensation is all in your mind. We have plenty of air, remember -- think of what it must be like in a pod with three or four people in it." He broke off, gasping for breath and with big black splotches jerking across his field of vision. It had been too much to say in one breath, but he had tried to do it because it had seemed the best way of proving to her that they were not short of air. A little later he went on, "Mercer has been talking to Pod Sixteen and nobody else for the past twenty minutes, so he will soon be finished. When he stops talking we can get some sleep. Try to relax. We have nothing to worry about and plenty of air," you. Sixteen. That X completes the exercise, ladies and gentlemen. We shall meet again at the rendezvous area in approximately six and a half days." We hope, thought Corrie, then said out loud, "Why don't you shut up and go to sleep?" "That was good advice, whoever it was who gave it. I agree, all of you try to sleep. With one exception. Come in. Pod Four." Startled, Corrie said, "Pod Four." "We have been considering the incident -- the only one of its kind to be reported -- you mentioned during retro fire when your pod became uniformly deformed while thrust was being applied. We think you have a problem. Four. We are pretty sure that you have been punctured by one or more small particles of the ship and that you have suffered a drastic, but obviously not lethal, pressure drop. The drop has been so gradual that you may have attributed your difficulty in breathing to the heat, but the sooner you repair the leak or leaks the better. "You will find a tube of sealing compound, clearly marked, in a recess in the services panel. If you can't read or understand the instructions for any reason -- anoxia, impairment of vision, anything like that -- ask me. Otherwise do not waste time or oxygen acknowledging my instructions. "The punctures in the transparent section of your pod will appear as patches of condensation. Closer examination will show that they are actually small clouds of water vapor boiling off into space. Punctures in the opaque area will be harder to find. Use empty food tubes, torn open and flattened. Cover the opaque area systematically, using the opened tubes. The tube plastic is thin and will stick to any point where air is escaping. "Don't try to take a short cut by covering a larger area with a piece torn from a plastic screen. You could easily miss a leak that way and the screen plastic is tough -- you must avoid wasting energy when the oxygen level is low or you will pass out. Work carefully and thoroughly and with minimum effort. If you haven't asphyxiated already there should be ample time to plug the leaks before you do and then, of course, you won't." Corrie was busy long before Mercer had finished talking and he did not have to ask for clarification or further instructions. He spoke only briefly to give directions to his wife and, although they used minimum effort on the job, they completed it, feeling that they had been boiled in their own body fluids. Corrie looked at their handiwork, six small blobs of sealing compound where three tiny pieces of Eurydice had come and gone and wondered what it would have been like to have been hit by one of those tiny, radioactive bullets. One of them, if he remembered his position correctly when the explosion had occurred, must have passed within inches of his head. "Pod Four," he said. "Finished." "Thank you. Four. Pressure will come up fairly quickly now, but Fm afraid the news isn't all good. You have lost a lot of air and no longer have the fifty percent safety margin you started with. You are in the same fix as the people in threepassenger pods. But don't worry about it. Rest and sleep as much as possible. And that goes for everyone." Corrie drifted, eyes closed and feeling fractionally more comfortable than he had felt for days, thinking about Mercer. The medic had known for hours that Pod Four was leaking air -- the pause when Corrie had complained about the sudden flexibility of the walls during thrust had been Mercer reporting to the other officers, no doubt. But he had not mentioned it to Corrie until the very end, after the pods carrying four and then three people had been turned around -- the pods that would reach the rendezvous very short of air indeed. If they got out of this, Corrie did not know whether he should compliment Mercer or punch his face. "The next time you tell me you're dying, dear," he said, "I'll believe you." The voice of Mercer kept him from hearing his wife's reply. "Your attention, ladies and gentlemen. The radio interference caused by the ship blowup is beginning to fade and we have had a signal from Eurydice Control. The recovery ship took off three hours ago. It is on course and estimated to arrive at the pickup point in a little over a week. Now I'm going to sleep." H e was monitoring the pod frequency with the volume turned down and all he could hear was the faint hiss of interference and, very occasionally, a quiet voice complaining about the heat, the smell, the hunger or the other people in the pod. If something happened in the survival capsules that needed his attention, the quality and tone of the voices would change enough to worry his subconscious into waking him up. Mercer had never felt so tired in all the thirty-two years of his life. But his fatigue was mental rather than physical -- the only muscles that he had used had been those controlling his tongue -- and his brain did not have enough sense to go to sleep easily. He had to go through it compartment by compartment, switching off, powering down, forbidding it to worry or feel guilty or responsible for situations and people over which he had little influence and no direct control. And he, too, had to try to forget the heat and the hunger when it was within his power to ease both conditions where he personally was concerned. Prescott, without actually forbidding him to use the individual air-conditioning systems and stores for the bunks, had reminded him that he would need to save as much power and consumables as possible for the transfer of passengers to the recovery ship. He tried not to worry about what might happen at the rendezvous -- if his segment reached it or if the recovery ship reached it. There was nothing he could do for the captain either -- Collingwood's treatment was palliative rather than curative. Nor could he be of any real help to the passengers, save as an eavesdropper who could head off a panic or a potential fight by giving the offending parties something else to think about. Except for the Mathewsons, Stone and Miss Moore they were simply names and voices to him for the most part -- he had not had enough time to fix them in his memory as individuals. As Mercer drifted loosely above his couch, the soporific hiss of interference and the occasional murmuring of passengers' voices reinforcing the humming of his segment's life-support equipment, it became increasingly difficult for him to separate the real sounds from the ones he dreamed and almost impossible to tell them apart when his dreams began to use real sound effects. But he could recognize the voices, even when they were slurred with fatigue, distorted by anger or segmented and separated by long, gasping pauses for breath. The remembered voice of Prescott built itself up from the background noises, telling him that the passengers could not possibly be as short of air as they sounded -- not even the ones who were four to a pod -- and that the gaspings were due to unnecessary exertion, heat and thinking too much about a shortage of air that had not yet happened. That, of course, had been before Mercer had reported the deformation of Pod Four during thrust and Prescott had decided that the Corries' shortage of breath was actual rather than imagined. Mercer had wanted to tell Four's occupants as soon as possible about their trouble. Prescott had objected, saying that doing so would unsettle the passengers who had not been turned around by delaying their retro fire and making them wonder if their own pods were not Just a little bit soft. Telling the Corries too soon could quite easily have brought on another six emergencies just like theirs. When Mercer had continued to argue, Prescott had ended by asking him to wake the captain for a second opinion. "No," said Mercer, because the captain, dressed only in sweatsoaked bandages, was feeling his way around the segment. Where Collingwood's spacesuit had not pressed tightly against his skin, the decompression had caused capillary bleeding and the blood had congealed so that his face and neck were like one great, livid bruise and the same angry discoloration marched along his body and limbs in broad, regular bands. He kept looking straight at Mercer with his eye bandages and smiling and asking for a report and offering to help. Mercer said, "No," again because it did not much matter what he said to the captain in a dream. He told Collingwood that he could do nothing to help if he could not see, because Mercer's greatest fear was that he had misdirected the segment so that they would never make rendezvous and that the captain's instructions and those of Prescott would probably be in conflict. In any case the captain was a patient, and doctors were not supposed to worry patients with their physicians' personal troubles. The captain replied that he was dying from radiation poisoning even though neither of them would admit it while they were awake, that he was so full of sedatives that he was walking in someone else's sleep, and didn't Mercer want company? Mercer insisted that the captain would make worse even his dream condition by moving around and talking, that the radioactive material he had inhaled could easily be dislodged and start burning another area of lung tissue. But the captain remained hanging there, talking politely and refusing to return to the bunk, which he could not possibly have escaped from in the first place. Mercer wondered if he could dream Collingwood back into the bunk or if he would have to dream himself awake and push Collingwood into the thing. But if he dreamed himself awake he might really awaken. Mercer did not want to wake for as long as possible. Sleep was infinitely precious -- it shortcircuited a few of the boring, anxious, sweating hours of waiting for rendezvous and rescue or for the realization that he was offcourse with no hope of rescue. He would allow the captain into his dream provided Collingwood did not become too unpleasant -- it would be a small enough price to pay for sleep. But he could not help wishing that his dream did not take over where his waking life left off. G radually coiiingwood's intent, bandaged face began to fade away as did the bunks and the segment structure behind it, and Mercer was hanging in a vacuum rimmed by stars. Voices were coming at him from a ring of tiny, plastic globes that hung like bubbles in a black ocean. I can't. You know I never could sleep properly without you beside me -- no, George, you're too hot. Just -- just hold my hand until I'm asleep. Your tiny hand is sweating, let me -- You can't sing, George, and you're wasting oxygen... "I agree," murmured Mercer, "on both counts." It's supposed to be cold and dark, they told us. But this is a black inferno. I keep wanting to tear a hole in the plastic and climb out -- it would be worth asphyxiating Just to be cool for a few seconds. Take it easy, Sampson. If you did that you wouldn't even have time to feel cool. You would decompress, swell up and burst like a balloon stuffed with porridge. You wouldn't look or feel nice. And you only have to look at Kirk herself to see what she means about overstuffed -- There's no need for cracks like that, Moore -- I was simply trying and us into the bargain. But maybe you would like to die, too, because you have nothing left to live for. Even when you nudge against Eglin he just pushes you away now. You must be getting desperate. Your cheekbones stick out and as for your gorgeous figure, we can count every rib. You're skinny, Moore, and you can't take it. That's the trouble with beautiful and unstable creatures who live only for love -- Listen, fatso, an overweight hog like you has no reason to talk about psychological instability. You're not exactly an attractive sight yourself. You've three times more skin than you need and it flaps around like a -- You bitch. You can't leave me alone, can you? Well, just remember that three can live and breathe more easily than four and the next time you're drifting about trying to nudge Eglin and you come near me. I'll -- Shut up, all of you! You're wasting air, and just getting angry generates physical heat, so cut out the squabbling, ladies. If you want to do things, lie quiet and think about doing them when we get back on the recovery ship, where there will be enough food and cool, clean air to let us do them If you think about it quietly you will let me go to sleep and dream about it. You might even go to sleep yourselves. As for you, miss, I don't really believe that you would tear a hole in the skin, but your long nails worry me. Why don't you chew them like I do? It's a good way of augmenting your diet. "Sensible man," said Mercer. "Always leave them laughing." He wondered sleepily if biting the nails were a mild form of cannibalism. Eh-eh-eh-eh-eh-eh. Whi-i-n-ng-g-g. Blam-blam-blam. Kerpow. Eh-eh-ehbo-o-om. Charge! The Mathewson boy's capsule was having another war. It did not sound like Indians this time or bug-eyed monsters -- arrows, Mercer knew from recent experience, went whizz-thunk and rayguns simply hissed. This sounded like a group of assault commandos of Second World War vintage in the process of establishing a bridgehead on Pod Fourteen. Mercer did not object either to the noise or the occupation, because it was much better than listening to the boy trying not to cry for his mother and the visitors were not using up any of the food or oxygen. Besides, a battle of this magnitude would soon make Mathewson hoarse and the imaginative effort involved would put him to sleep. He hasn't spoken for over four hours. Do you think our radio has packed in? You worry too much, Saddler. He's probably sleeping. After all, he's only human... You don't really believe that, do you? I wonder where they found such a cold, unflappable, unemotional iceberg for a medical officer -- Poker, anyone? Whist? We just finished a game. Cant you think of anything else, like what it would be like if we had a girl in here? We might not be able to do anything. I mean, that's a game that only two should play. Not always. It has been practiced as a group exercise on occasion. No dice, Saddler -- Mercer would deliver a sermon much stronger than the one he gave somebody three days ago, warning us about abusing the energy reserves of our restricted world in the thoughtless pursuit of pleasure. And the doll herself would probably remind us that she had a husband -- seven feet tall and broad in proportion -- in another pod. But nobody could actually stop us, could they? I'm thinking about that paragraph on page twentythree of the emergency instructions where it says, in effect, that any actions taken by survivors while adrift in a capsule are beyond the jurisdiction of any planetary government. We could get away with anything... Like cheating at cards? Don't be ridiculous -- some sins are unforgivable. But he might be right, Saddler -- we could be luckier than some of the others. A pack of cards doesn't use oxygen and if things get really bad we can always eat them. Gin rummy, then? "Try patience," said Mercer in his sleep. "That's the name of this game." I don't dislike either of you. Try to believe that and stop arguing over what I probably think about you -- I'm thinking none of those things. It doesn't make any difference to me that one of you is fat and the other thin -- even less that one is polite and apparently thoughtful while the other is less so. I'm a PC widow with a wide experience of being loved, hated, tolerated or ignored by a man who changed personalities at will. The only good thing about you two, as far as I'm concerned, is that neither of you change. That might not always hold true, ma'am. In the grip of strong emotion, such as love, even the most stable personality can undergo -- Say what you mean. Stone, Given the chance you would be as much an animal as any other man. That kind of personality change is normal in those circumstances and doesn't worry me. I should think not. My wife wouldn't complain if I came home a different man every night. What happened to him, was he institutionalized or did he get airborne without an aeroplane? Shut up, Kirk... It doesn't matter. You probably think it was fun. It was, in the beginning when he took PC only occasionally when he had to meet an important client and he thought it would help him swing the deal if he put on a complimentary personality. But then he started taking them more and more often -- and experimenting -- and for the last four years his personality. was so fragmented that it had made him impotent. But he kept taking more, several different kinds at once, trying to shock his mind back to normal. They told him that it didn't work like that but he wouldn't believe them. That was how he died. At a party -- after taking five, one of which was a hallucinogen -- it was that kind of party. But he didn't commit suicide. Three of them got impatient to experience the drug under freefall conditions. They were holding on to each other all the way to the pavement. Tough... Yes. indeed... It doesn't bother me now. But you see why I don't like or dislike either of you and why it is a waste of time fighting over me. Nothing could happen here anyway, but perhaps if I came to know both of you better on the ship -- Stone might get to know you better on the ship, but I wouldn't -- my wife would be there. And I'm not all that sure that we'll ever make the ship. That sanctimonious medic is conning us and you are likely to be the last woman I will ever meet. My personality isn't very nice, but I'm likely to be the last man you will ever meet. For obvious reasons I'm discounting Stone, who probably couldn't -- Kirk, you're trying to start a fight again and you'll get it -- on the recovery ship if I can wait that long -- Please. Please don't fight -- scott. Wake up, MacArdle, and listen to me. I have to try something but I need your help..." He went on calling the communications officer, outlining what he had to do and asking for instructions. But MacArdle did not answer and all he could see was the survival pod with Mrs. Mathewson and Stone in it with a great, organic zeppelin without a face -- Kirk. But then the picture began to fade and the supports of the bunk beside him began to show through. Something, somebody, was waking him up and he was actually glad. " -- and if you insist on babbling in your sleep, at least talk coherently! Mercer! Prescott here. Come in, Mercer." "Mercer." "I think I caught the general drift, but tell me again what you want MacArdle to do and why." Mercer began by explaining that he still wasn't sure whether he had overheard some pod conversations or merely dreamed that he had. When Prescott curtly informed him that he had overheard the same conversations, Mercer came fully alert. Without giving Prescott a chance to speak again he concluded, " -- I've been listening to them and understand the type of personalities involved. With that background of PC trouble with her husband she can't help feeling the way she does, but the other two should not, under those circumstances, be told that she has no strong feelings either way for them. If she said that she preferred one, fine -- they might have a token scrap and some bad language. They might even injure each other while proving who was the better man. But telling them that they are just the same in her eyes -- well, they both have to prove to her as well as to themselves that they are not the same and before they do I have to get over there and stop it -- " "Negative. Absolutely not. The segments and pods are all, we hope, heading for rendezvous. Making course corrections to bring your segment alongside Three is a much too complex operation at this stage." "But MacArdle had the return courses ready as soon as we needed them. He must have a computer that could easily -- " "You've got one just like it, Mercer, but you've spent your life programing it with medical data. The answer is no." "But they'll kill each other." "Talk them out of it, Mercer. There is nothing else you can do." H IS trouble was that he could not talk to the passengers as individuals even though, on many occasions during the days that followed, he was sorely tempted to do so. On Pod Three it was Mrs. Mathewson who did most of the talking as she tried desperately to keep the peace. He learned much about her from the things she said -- about the life she had so recently led, the pressures she had been under and the difficulties of bringing up her son in a home that was all too often a madhouse. Other survivors revealed things good and bad about themselves, but Mercer's interests in them and his concern for their welfare was professional -- Mrs. Mathewson and her boy he was beginning to like. If he wasn't very careful he could find himself acquiring a readymade family. The thought was ridiculous, if pleasant. It seemed to come to his mind more often when he was asleep than at other times -- and on some of those occasions he was able to do much more than talk to Kirk and Stone. One of the first things he usually did was forget his Hippocratic Oath, lose his temper and begin making medical repair work for himself. He had to remind himself that Mrs. Mathewson and her companions were three reasonably normal, civilized people who would not have dreamed of hurting each other under ordinary circumstances. The trouble was that he could not talk to them directly, although it might have been done quite easily by calling for silence from everyone else and talking frankly about their situation. But then he would remember that while the frank discussion was going on between the occupants of Pod Three and himself, everyone else would be listening to his half of the discussion -- including the Mathewson boy and Kirk's wife. Mercer did not want the boy to hear about the sort of things Kirk was saying to Mrs. Mathewson and the discussion might easily become the cause of violence in Pod Four as well. The trouble in Pod Three, like a virulent disease, had to be contained. So he talked to Three in general terms, telling cautionary tales, drawing comparisons between pod conditions and those on overcrowded Earth, stressing the importance of self-control and the necessity for eking out the available resources for as long as possible. When the reactions from the pods -- not just from Three -- told him that he was beginning to anger them with his preaching he changed his approach. He began to talk psychology and discuss the wellknown fact that individual members of certain species, when threatened with death or a lesser danger, sometimes displayed a tendency to seek to prolong their lives through their offspring either by protecting them against the danger or by seeking to produce more of them. This urge toward species immortality was an animal instinct that reasoning beings could easily overcome. From that he moved to debating. More accurately, he answered at length questions that had never been asked. The survivors could not hear anything but his side of the debate so they did not know who asked the questions Mercer was answering and when some of them asked good questions of their own he sometimes tried to answer those, too. But when the questions were difficult or potentially unsettling he pretended that too many people were talking at once and that he had not heard them. He knew from their reactions that most of them guessed he was getting at someone, and speculation regarding the identity of the unknown offenders grew rife. Pod Three knew whom Mercer was getting at, but Kirk and Stone had stopped talking to him or even cursing him. And Mrs. Mathewson seemed to realize that nothing Mercer could say at a distance of several hunred miles would be able to help her. That made two of them. "Some of the passengers consider me a nuisance," he told Prescott during his next report, "others a constant irritant and a bore, while most of them show active dislike. But on Pod Three -- well, everything I say now makes them angry with me and each other -- the men that is. There's going to be bloody murder in that pod if someone doesn't make them see sense. Do you think you, as the most senior officer, could talk to them and -- " "I know I couldn't, Mercer. Nor could Neilson or MacArdle. We aren't programed for that sort of thing. How is the captain?" "Still out. If I allowed him to regain full consciousness he would be confused -- I'd have to explain everything that has happened in detail to him -- and in considerable pain. It would not be fair to him and he might not be well enough to sound authoritative. But then, I don't seem to be effective either, and the reactions of the other passengers -- " "Are you worried by what they think of you, Mercer? Don't be. I've listened to some of the things they've called you -- several varieties of sanctimonious unprintable, a blasted nag where conservation is concerned, a cold-blooded, imperturbable zombie who apparently can't even treat a boy with kindness. But why go on. I'm beginning to feel proud of you, Mercer." "Thank you, I think." "However, I can help by giving your people something else to think about. MacArdle has computed the attitudes for the rendezvous retro burn, but it will involve your giving the passengers another lecture, ril give you the positions, marker stars and firing times in numerical order, beginning with your own, which will be first. Are you ready to copy?" "Ready," said Mercer. "Before I give you the data explain to them in your words, not mine, that for this burn the attitude is not as important as the timing. They must check their velocity as close as possible to the rendezvous point and if they make a small error in attitude it will cause only a correspondingly small lateral drift and we will be able to keep them in sight and pick them up when the recovery ship arrives -- that is, of course, assuming that they have not made a major attitude error which will take them wide of the recovery area. If they burn their B thrusters too soon or too late they will stop short or overshoot and we may not be able to find them without the recovery ship's radar -- and by then their air could be gone. Do you want me to repeat this?" "No." "The first burn, yours, will take place in a little over five hours. The two four-person pods will follow, then the remainder in numerical order, with the last few having nearly a day to practice their positioning maneuvers. With luck a fair number of pods will be converging toward visual contact shortly, which should also give your people something pleasant to think about. "Your burn will occur at twentytwo zero six and your marker stars D uring the hours that passed before Mercer had to make his burn, the reactions from the pods ran the gamut from wild excitement to the listlessness of utter despair. But morale improved considerably when Pods Ten and Twelve reported seeing another pod, which meant that they were seeing each other. Mercer did not tell them that their seeing each other so soon meant that one or the other was considerably off course. When the time came for him to apply thrust he had not seen anyone else, even though the other three crew segments had reported seeing each other and they should have been within easy visual range of him. Mercer tried to consider the possibility that he was off course, lost, and for a few minutes so great was his panic that he could not even think. But then he began to feel angry as well as afraid, angry with MacArdle for giving him such precise instructions when, if Mercer had not carried out the repositioning properly a week earlier, this present exercise was a sheer waste of time. He surprised himself by making the final attitude check and pressing the thrust button precisely on the pip. But when he moved to the canopy to make another desperate search of the stars for the three segments, the fear returned. He wondered again if he should rouse the captain -- would it be fair to wake Collingwood only to explain that due to an error on Mercer's part they were lost and were going to die? It might not be fair -- but, on the other hand, did anyone have the right to put a man to sleep, then make the condition permanent without first waking him to tell him so? Maybe Collingwood would hate Mercer for waking him -- or perhaps there were things Collingwood would want to remember for a while before he died. There was that startlingly beautiful ground hostess who was the captain's wife. "Where the hell are you?" Mercer shouted. "Prescott. Steady, Mercer. We could ask the same of you. Try lighting a flare." Keeping his eyes covered to retain his night vision, Mercer ejected a flare, not daring to hope. "We have you, Mercer. MacArdle says that from your position we should be midway between Triangulum and the Square of Pegasus, in visual range now that you know where to look. Well?" "I see you," said Mercer after a few minutes. With thousands of stars all around him, the arrival of three small and not particularly bright additions had not been easy to detect. "Can I get closer?" "Yes, by using your flares for thrust. You ignite them without pressing the eject button. This causes them to burn inside their launchers. Each will give ten seconds of very weak thrust. But it isn't necessary for you to come closer. We can expect some pretty wild shooting from the passengers and having you out there to look for stragglers could be an advantage and the recovery ship might come to rest closer to you than us." "I understand." "It's nice seeing you, Mercer. Now you had better attend to Pod Five." On Pod Five Eglin had passed out from heatstroke and the three girls had positioned the capsule and applied thrust. Mercer did not see their burn, nor those of Pods One and Two, but they were spotted by the other segments and he relayed the good news to their occupants. Several passengers reported excitedly that they could see other pods, and Mercer spotted one drifting almost directly between himself and the dim constellation of artificial stars that was made up of the other three crew segments. He did not know who the new arrival was until its B thruster burned outward like a fiery spear precisely on the second listed for Pod Three. "I see you. Three," said Mercer, laughing with relief. "Nice shooting." "Stone here. I'm not just a pretty face, you know. But this little miracle of astrogation is going to cost someone, Mercer." "Fine," said Mercer, laughing. "Company rules forbid the carrying of intoxicating liquor, but if you wouldn't mind a few ounces of diluted surgical spirits I'd be glad to -- " "He doesn't want to be paid off in booze, stupid." "That was Kirk, Mercer. Ignore him. He isn't responsible for his glands." "Don't you patronize me, you -- you gentleman -- " "Please don't fight. We're nearly safe now. Please. Doctor, talk to them." T here was nothing Mercer could say that would do any good, so he said nothing. There was little that he could do, but he did it. "Prescott. Are you in trouble, Mercer? There is evidence of a discharge of gas from your vehicle." "No, sir. I used two contained flares to move toward Pod Three." "I told you to stay put." "Yes, sir. But a very serious problem could arise on Three if something isn't done quickly, and it is in my province. I guessed that you might object and I decided that it would be better -- less prejudicial to discipline that is -- if I were to be chewed out for using my initiative rather than for disobeying orders." "That was considerate of you, Mercer. I suppose you consider mutiny just another exercise of individual initiative? Don't answer -- I'm too busy just now to listen. Neilson will tell you what to do if you ever get where you're going." Before Prescott switched off Mercer could hear MacArdle reading out the numbers for what he called his final approximation of position while another voice, sibilant with distance and intervening interference, was reminding Prescott that the survival pods were nearing their limit of duration and suggesting ways by which the passengers could save energy and air. The voice from Earth was speaking as if it were surrounded by mikes and TV cameras, as was probably the case. Mercer hoped that Prescott would give the ground-bound medic instructions on what to do with his elementary and unoriginal suggestions. The flares had not given his segment much of a push. It would take five hours for him to reach Pod Three -- if he did not go wide. He had three flares left, two for deceleration and one to light if he got lost. It was extremely difficult to listen to the sounds from Pod Three without thinking too much about what might be happening there, but he tried. The voices from the other pods helped. "Pod Four, Corrie, at rest. I have two others in sight." "I can see someone! Pod Six here. Shouldn't we decelerate?" "Pod Seven. We can see a pod on a converging course. Who is it?" "Mercer, the air is bad. When I look at the stars I keep seeing blotches. I'm not sure they're the right ones." "Pod Five. Sampson. The others have passed out and -- and I'm going the same way. The air indicator is as -- as near zero as makes no difference. Where the -- hell's the -- recovery ship?" "Prescott. I heard that, Mercer. Tell her there is a safety reserve and to relax. Make it sound convincing. I'm going after them myself, estimating contact in five and a half hours. Is there anything special I should remember about reviving heatstroke and asphyxiation cases?" "I can't breathe, George." "Crowded all of a sudden, isn't it? I can see three of them, all drifting past us. It's like -- oh, God, no. We're moving past them -- we're going right past them. Saddler here. What's happening to us?" "Prescott. I see them, Mercer. Their attitude was badly off -- they killed only a fraction of their inward velocity and are shooting away from the rendezvous area at a fair clip. MacArdle, go after them before they get too far away. Mercer, tell them to relax and play some more poker." "Pod Fourteen, Mathewson. When will I be able to see something, Mercer?" "Pod Nine here. We're due to decelerate soon but we still can't see anyone. Are -- are we lost?" "I don't think I'm the sort of man he keeps telling you I am -- I'm pretty sure I'm not. But I don't know for sure and I don't want to hurt you. Even under this blubber I'm a big man, you know, and -- well you've heard the expression: laugh and grow fat. I think that fat people have to laugh to keep from crying or breaking things, and small people keep jumping about and prodding people so's everyone will know they're there -- " "Watch it, Kirk." " -- in noise what they lack in size. But they're lucky in some ways. They are better engineered, less susceptible to component failure like bad hearts and gummed-up arteries and there are always plenty of small, good-looking women for them. Unless you've plenty of money or you put on weight after you're married nobody will look at you but fat women. Just once before I die I would like to be loved by a beautiful slim girl with a nice disposition and -- well you know." "I understand, Mr. Kirk. But we aren't going to die and that wasn't -- isn't how I'd describe myself. I'm a bag of skin and bones." "Ignore him, ma'am. On you skin and bones look good." "Damn you. Stone. You always have to say the right thing." "Kirk, what are you doing -- " The fight started then and Mercerwould not reach them for another three and a half hours. H e began by telling himself that it could not possibly last, that they could not maintain the physical effort in an environment of a stinking plastic oven full of rank air -- but the fight went on and on with no audible indication of it's ever stopping. Then he began to worry about the heat they were generating and the air they were using. Reminding himself that both men were suffering from malnutrition and could well be as weak as kittens did not help much, because the noises they were making suggested that they were fighting like tigers. What they were doing was a physical impossibility for sane men and insanity like theirs had to be temporary. But temporary did not necessarily mean of short duration. The grunts and gasps, the low, monotonous cursing and the wet thud of fists or feet against slippery, sweating flesh went on. Mercer told himself that his imagination was probably working overtime, that they were not seriously injuring each other because in the weightless condition it was practically impossible to kick or punch accurately and, if a blow should land, both attacker and victim would bounce away unless they were holding each other tightly -- and if they were doing so they would not be able to punch or kick effectively. There was a sudden high, sharp squeal of pain. "Stop it! Stop it! Look what you've done to his ear -- " Animal noises answered her. Probably they were making them at each other. But there were other times when the noises became coherent words, when between the curses and grunts of pain they became all too specific about what they were going to do -- what they M;ere doing -- to each other. So there were very few blank areas in the mental picture Mercer had of the interior of Three and those were usually filled by the anguished pleading of Mrs. Mathewson trying each other and her as well. "It's getting hotter! Stop it. Please stop it -- " Mercer heard another wet thud and a feminine cry as Mrs. Mathewson tried vainly to separate the men. Another scream was followed by a continuous whimpering and moaning as one of the men sank his teeth into the other's shoulder and had his eye clawed while he was tearing free. Mercer knew what was happening because they kept talking and gloating about it, but he did not know who was doing what because neither man's voice was recognizable. Mercer had forgotten that in the weightless condition they could still use fingers and teeth. "Pod Ten. I'm having trouble again finding my markers. Is Arcturus supposed to be level with the rod equator and Antares ten degrees above it -- or have I got it the wrong way around?" "You have fifty minutes before your burn. Ten," said Mercer sharply. "I'll come back to you. Quiet, everyone, for Pod Three." "Prescott. Forget Three, Mercer, and think about your other passengers. Give Ten the information he needs. Right now." other and probably the girl, too. Listen to them." "I'm trying not to, Mercer. I advise you to do the same." Mercer could not forget Pod Three because the sounds on the capsule frequency kept reminding him that the biting and clawing and gouging were still going on. But suddenly there was a marked reduction in the noise and activity -- maybe the heat was getting to them at last and they were beginning to flag. With luck they might both pass out from heatstroke and stop using so much of the pod's air -- all the occupants might then survive, even if two of them did not deserve to. A little over two hours were left before he rendezvoused with Three -- if he were able to do so. "You've won, you've won. Let go of him. Can't you see you're strangling him?" "I've won. No. And yes." "But -- but you're not angry any more and you're still trying to kill him. Let go. Let go of his throat." "Keep away. I'll wrestle with you later -- " "Let go of him. Please let go -- oh, my hair, my hair -- " "I told you to keep away -- " Listening helplessly, Mercer knew that things were quieter on Three because one of its occupants was dead or unconscious. He could hear heavy breathing and the thud of blows being struck. Reminding himself that it was virtually impossible to land heavy blows in the weightless condition did no good, because he was remembering the girl's long, dark hair and imagining one fist gripping a handful of it while the other pounded her into insensibility. "Pod Ten. Retro thrust completed and I can see two other pods. I think one of them is close enough to wave to." "Save your energy," said Mercer dully." T he sounds from Three were taking on a new quality because the purpose of the man making them had changed. His world might only have minutes of life left to it and he, whichever of the two it was, intended enjoying them to the full -- the gasping, chopped-up monologue made that all too plain. But his intentions, which would have been easily accomplished on Earth where gravity kept inanimate or unconscious objects in one place, in his present environment required the active cooperation of both parties. One of the parties was unconscious and could not have cooperated even if she had wanted to and he was becoming angrier, hotter and more frustrated by the second. Suddenly his breathing became stertorous. The sounds of cursing and the slapping contact of his body against the plastic stopped. He began to make choking noises and a few seconds later he was making no sound at all. Mercer swore horribly and turned up the volume on the pod frequency. The segment was suddenly filled the sounds of heavy, labored, gasping breathing. It was coming from the fourteen other survival capsules and not, he was afraid, from Pod Three. "Prescott. I heard that, Mercer. You might be better advised to divert to Pod Four. The Corries could be shorter of air than they realize. MacArdle will give you the figures. Neilson will meet you and come aboard at Four -- we'll need to make some fast pickups by then and for that we need fast and fancy maneuvering." "I have to check Three." "I see. In that case MacArdle wants you to observe your target pod carefully and note the rate of apparent drift in the stars beyond it. This will tell him how much you are off course and allow him to compute an angle of thrust that will compensate for it during deceleration. Neilson will give you a rundown on the automatic docking sequence." "I'm listening," said Mercer. "When they've finished you should check on the captain's condition -- if you haven't already done so. You are going to be very busy for the next ten hours." "Will do." But all at once Mercer did not want to check on Three's drift, nor did he want to see the proof of the things he had heard going on, even though the sight might not be as bad as his imagination had pictured it. Pod Three was in all probability a coffin that would never be opened -- it might drift in space for all eternity, beyond even the range of Gabriel's trumpet, unless he himself went in and disordered the bones of its freshly dead. There was no real need for him to open that stinking, plastic coffin. The air must have been used up during that long, vicious fight and a man who had killed once by strangling his victim might lack the imagination during a stress situation to vary his methods of coercion. Mrs. Mathewson could well have been dead before her attacker had succumbed to heat and asphyxiation. Mercer had been no stranger to the sight of death, whether naturally occurring or violent, but he was most desperately anxious not to see Mrs. Mathewson dead. For the first time he was able to understand why some people refused to look at the bodies of their nearest and dearest relatives. If one remembered loved ones only as they were when they were alive, there was no real proof that their lives had ended. He could still call Prescott and change his mind. But then there was the boy to think about. Young Mathewson might not be as good at playing spaceman as he sounded. He might be headed wide of the rendezvous point and already condemned to die. But he might not die -- Mercer might have to tell him that his mother had died and he realized that, no matter how bad it was going to make him feel a few hours from now, he had to be able to tell the boy that she had died before he reached her pod. While MacArdle gave him instructions he checked on the captain's condition and made sure that the services in the other bunks were functioning. Then Neilson's voice filled the segment, interrupted only by passengers saying that they could see other pods and their air was running out, that it was very hot and when would the recovery ship arrive? People, Prescott included, were not giving Mercer much time to think, for which he was glad. As his segment was closing with Three he wondered what he would do if there were a survivor in the pod who was not the girl. He knew what he wanted to do, but a rebel bunch of brain cells in his mind -- a minority group, but one that was steadily gaining converts -- kept insisting that in different circumstances Three's occupants might well have become good friends. That the disaster of Eurydice had subjected two flawed personalities to a breaking strain and that an innocent one who had given no indication of being flawed had perished in the total calamity. found him.self less that twenty yards from Pod Three and drifting slowly past it. Mercer had an air bottle and mask strapped in position, another set drifting loosely at his elbow and the inside seal of the airlock was already open. Through the window in the outer seal he could see Three turning slowly end over end like a great, fat cucumber, half silvered and half clear. In the transparent section he could see a motionless tangle of plastic screens, clothing, food containters and bodies floating like strange fish in a pinktinged, frozen ocean. When Three's lock turned to face his position he launched the automatic docking cable, watching its seeking head home on the lock transmitter, connect and begin drawing the two vehicles together. As the cable shortened the difference in the two vehicles' velocity set them spinning about a common center. By the time the lock interfaces came together they were spinning quite fast -- not enough to blur the stars, but enough for Mercer to feel the tugging of artificial gravity. He checked that the passenger frequency was switched off and reported what was happening to Prescott. Then he opened the connecting seals and went through. The centrifugal force was greater than he had expected so that he dropped not too lightly onto the services panel at the opposite end of the pod. It was covered with a sexless tangle of arms and legs and plastic debris, the whole mess splattered with sticky red discs of congealed blood, which a few minutes earlier had been drifting weightless in the incredibly hot and stinking air. The smell was forcing its way past his breathing mask so that he had to fight to keep from retching. Mercer began pulling the tangle apart, trying to separate and identify the people. The sun whirled steadily around the pod, plunging its contents into darkness for a few seconds, then sending shadows crawling over the bodies. Two, both male, were covered by thick traceries of nail marks. It was as if they had been wearing a red embroidered body stocking whose pattern included a large "number of solid red flowers -- the places where they had used their teeth on each other. Wet red patches showed on their scalps where hair had been pulled out -- their ears were like raw meat and he doubted if one of them had been able to see at the end. Neither of the two men was sweating, nor did they bleed. Mrs. Mathewson was also bloody but the blood did not seem to be her own. She was at the bottom of the heap, her head under a piece of plastic screen -- which also covered the air supply outlet -- in what would have been an effective oxygen tent if the air being vented had not been only fractionally less foul than that in the pod itself. There were two large bumps on the right side of her skull, no depressions, and the side of her face and upper torso showed severe bruising. She did not seem to be breathing but her pulse, weak and rapid, was discernible. Mercer slipped the spare mask over her head and turned the air tap on full. He tried to inflate her lungs by moving her arms rhythmically away and back to her sides, but he had to be careful because she was so emaciated that he could actually see two cracked ribs. The pulse began to slow and stengthen although she showed no sign of regaining consciousness. He was dizzy from a combination of the stench, the heat and sheer relief. Quickly and carefully he strapped on her air tank, checked the mask fastenings and lifted her in his arms. He bent at the knees and jumped for the lock seal eight feet above his head. The services panel gave under his feet. He found his mass not lined up properly with his center of thrust and began a slow somersault. Although the centrifugal force was weak, it was still strong enough to bring him to a stop three feet short of the seal and he began to fall back slowly. When he landed Mrs. Mathewson still in his arms, the pod stretched alarmingly. Its walls closed in and for an awful moment Mercer thought that the plastic would rupture and burst. But slowly the capsule resumed its proper shape. Mercer tried again. This time he did not jump immediately but instead made a series of knee flexings which set the pod's floor to bouncing slowly in and out and its walls to pulsing like some alien artificial heart. He could hardly see through the sweat pouring into his eyes and he knew that if he gave in to the urge to be sick he would gum up his breathing mask and probably suffocate or collapse from heat prostration before he could get it cleared. So he persisted, reinforcing the up-anddown movement of the services panel until regular contractions threatened to bounce him away, then he jumped during one particularly strong upswing. "The girl is all right," he reported, back in his segment. He hardly recognized his own voice. "Good. I didn't really think that the air would last." "It lasted," said Mercer, "because the other two had stopped using it." "In that case leave them and mark the pod. Seal up and prepare to break contact. But before you do, MacArdle says he can utilize your present spin to boost you toward Neilson and Pod Four. It could save a lot of time and the Corries have very little time left. I am closing with Pod Five now and will be too busy to talk to you for a while, so I'll give you MacArdle -- " "Before you open the seal," said Mercer, "take two antinausea tablets and plug your nostrils with cotton." "I'm supposed to be giving the orders." "Doctor's orders," said Mercer firmly, "you have to take." XX with Neilson and Pod Four, Mercer had time to move Mrs. Mathewson into the bunk below the captain's, carry out a proper examination and tape her broken ribs. She still had not regained consciousness but the reason, he was sure, was nothing more serious than a concussion. While he worked the last few pods were nearing the rendezvous area, and his speaker kept repeating the occupants' complaints about the heat and shortage of air. Some of the passengers sounded close to desperation. After his few minutes in Pod Three, Mercer wondered why they were not raving mad. Suddenly the slow, deliberate voice of Neilson, relayed through his segment. "I'll be docking with you in a few minutes, Mercer, but don't open your seal until I tell you. The drill is that I push you close to Four, disengage, then let you reel them in as you did with Three. I'll position you so that you will not have to worry about spin. When you have them aboard dump the pod and I'll redock and join you. Got that?" "It sounds almost too easy," said Mercer. After one unpleasant surprise when he opened the seal -- his ears popped painfully because Four's pressurization was dangerously low -- it all went surprisingly easily. There was no centrifugal force to complicate the rescue, and the pod interior was uncluttered. Both of the Corries were barely conscious. It took only a few minutes to float them into the segment, toss a marker grenade with a five-minute delay into the pod, seal up and detach. Neilson's segment moved in quickly, nudged the empty pod aside and locked on. Mercer turned to see Mrs. Corrie taking off her breathing mask while her husband stared through the canopy at the slowly shrinking shape of their capsule. Corrie gave a startled grunt when the transparent section of the pod abruptly changed to a dazzling white. "A small explosive charge inside a bulb of white paint," Mercer explained. "It marks the empty pods so that we will know to leave them alone. But you two will be much more comfortable in bunks -- " "No," said Mrs. Corrie, gripping her husband's arm with both hands. "Excuse me." Mercer slipped them each a hefty shot of sedative. As their eyes began to lose focus he said, "There is nothing to be afraid of, ma'am, not now. The bunks are designed for seriously ill or injured passengers and carry their own life-support and waste elimination equipment. They are cool and roomy -- " "How roomy?" asked Corrie. "If you are worrying about claustrophobia, don't. You will be asleep and -- " Neilson arrived just as Mercer had decided that he knew what was really worrying Mrs. Corrie. Neilson was wearing a shiny patina of sweat and his cap pulled well down over his eyes. Mercer greeted him briefly, wondering about the reason for the cap -- then deciding that the visor probably shielded Neilson's eyes while he checked marker stars close to the sun. He turned back to the Corries. "I suppose you don't want to be separated after all you've been through," he said. "That is quite all right -- the bunks are big enough to fit two in a pinch. But I'll have to increase the air supply." Neilson made the necessary adjustments and helped Mercer fit the already sleeping couple into their bunk. "I don't approve of single beds, either," Neilson said. "Head to toe like that there isn't much risk of their suffocating unless one puts a foot in the other's mouth," said Mercer. "But I think I'll leave the sides open and keep an eye on them anyway. It's nice to see you, Neilson." "Likewise, Mercer." "Prescott. Delay your reunion celebrations, please. MacArdle has some figures for you." A few minutes later Neilson had instructions for Mercer. "We have to reach Pods One and Nine as quickly as possible," he said, removing the cover of Mercer's thrust panel as he spoke, "and pushing you ahead of me will waste too much time. So I want you to apply thrust to your segment while I do the same with mine -- that way we will approach the targets broadside but much faster. Ignore all the pretty lights unless they suddenly turn red. Depress this stud when I tell you -- I'll give you a five-second countdown -- and release it when I yell, 'Cut -- ' The procedure is the same as it was with Three when we close with the pods, which are only a short distance apart. First let me get us properly lined up." "Two pods in trouble?" Mercer reached for the switch of the passenger transmitter. "That's six people -- no, seven, because Ten has four aboard -- and we do not have an unlimited number of empty bunks." "Don't touch your transmitter, Mercer," said Neilson sharply. "Prescott has been monitoring that frequency while you were busy and I don't want anything to distract you until we're on our way. Anyhow, you have established a useful precedent with the Corries." T he passengers in Pods One and Nine were in no condition to object to being packed in two to a bunk -- they were much too relieved at being able to breathe relatively cool air again and for the few minutes it took for the sedative shots to take effect Mercer let them assume that such overcrowding was normal. While he was dealing with them he could not help noticing the bunk temperature gauges -- they showed the differential between the segment as a whole and that being experienced by his patients. The new arrivals were generating a lot of extra heat. Before Neilson could rejoin Mercer, Prescott was on the speaker. MacArdle had more figures -- Pod Six was running out of air. Neilson estimated that he and Mercer would need twenty minutes to reach Six. While they were on their way Mercer asked about Pod Eight, which had accelerated past the rendezvous and been chased by MacArdle. He had been out of touch and nobody had mentioned Eight recently. "That was quite a chase, Mercer. It will take me five hours to get back, but I have them aboard." "Are they all right?" "Two of them are doing fine. But the other man, Saddler, is running a bluff with a pair of threes." "Prescott. When you've dealt with Six, there are two other pods. Ten and Thirteen, that will be in bad trouble by then. Give Neilson their markers, MacArdle, or would you rather watch the poker game?" "How," whispered Mercer, "does he know which pods are in trouble?" "He noted their positions as they came in," said Neilson quietly, "and his telescope brings in the pods that went wide. From his position they have a wide angle of separation, so he lines up his directional antenna on the telescope bearing. This increases the strength of any given pod's signal and he knows who is calling for help even if they don't identify themselves -- or even if they are so short of air that they can't speak." "Do we have a dish antenna?" Mercer asked. "I was thinking that it might operate in reverse to allow me to speak to a pod without all the other pods hearing the message." Neilson shook his head. "Only the captain's segment has such refinements and normally the dish is used to maintain two-way contact with Earth Control. But now Prescott is using it on the pod frequency because if Control and MacArdle haven't done their calculations right there isn't much point in wasting time talking to Earth with passengers in trouble only a few miles away." "Suppose MacArdle or Control haven't -- " began Mercer. "This segment, on the other hand," Neilson went on firmly, "has no sophisticated communications equipment, a relatively small fuel reserve and quite a lot of power and air reserves -- a life raft, Mercer, is what we're in." "If I had known about the power," said Mercer, "I might have wasted a little keeping the place cooler." "You will be very glad that you didn't," said Neilson seriously. "This segment takes thirteen passengers and a crew of two, comfortably. So far you've squeezed in ten passengers and have saved on space because most of them have doubled up. Trouble is, you can't double the air supply. Our segments have less, elbow room and can take three survivors in a pinch. How Prescott is managing with four I shudder to think." Neilson paused. Then: "Why don't you take a few minutes to visit my place? It's through the airlock and then straight ahead. You can't miss it." "Are you trying to be funny?" Mercer asked harshly. "Or trying to humor me so I won't ask awkward questions? Do you know when the recovery ship is due?" "If I did I might not tell you. You would only worry if it turned out to be a little late." "I'm not completely stupid. If it doesn't arrive exactly on time -- that means it has gone wide and won't arrive at all. That is so, isn't it?" Neilson did not reply. Instead he cocked his head to one side and said, "One of your patients wants out." T he captain was tapping the inside of his bunk and growing audibly more impatient with every passing second. Mercer started to say that Collingwood had no business being awake at all, then stopped because he realized that he must have missed giving his patient a scheduled sedative shot. He moved quickly to the bunk, opened the side and slid the litter out far enough to let him see what Collingwood was doing. Mercer had another shot ready, but it would take a few minutes for it to take effect -- and longer if Collingwood tried to fight it. Collingwood had stopped tapping and was using his fingers to explore the bandages covering his eyes. He winced as the needle slid in, then asked sharply, "Who is that?" "Mercer, sir." Neilson drifted to the bunk, gave a little sigh of sympathy as he saw the bandages, the lead shielding on Collingwood's chest and side and the livid decompression blotches covering the captain's body. He withdrew again without speaking. "I've lost count of the times that I have begun to come to," said the captain, "and you've jabbed me to sleep again. I want out of this thing, Mercer. Even if I can't see, I can still hear, speak and think, damn it. And I should be getting exercise to prevent muscle atrophy and... But you're the doctor and should know all about that." "Yes, sir," said Mercer. "That has been attended to -- you have been given gentle exercise and massage every four hours. But I strongly advise you to stay put, sir. Movement of any kind could aggravate your present condition." "Which is?" The shot was showing no sign of taking effect and Mercer knew that the captain was demanding a condition report with an urgency that might delay the sedative's action indefinitely. Through the canopy behind Neilson Mercer could see Pod Six growing slowly larger. He told the captain about his condition, keeping it brief and to the point. "But you must have changed the dressings while I was sleeping," Collingwood said when he had finished. "And presumably the damage caused by the dim light is no greater when I am awake than asleep. I want to know if I can see. Doctor. And while you are taking off the dressings you can tell me about the condition of your segment, the other crew segments and the pods -- " He had other questions as well and there was still no sign of the sedative's taking effect. Mercer looked appealingly at Neilson, who moved closer and began to answer the more technical questions as the last few layers of dressing were being removed. Mercer was relieved to discover that his segment was in good shape, pleased that Neilson thought him something less than wasteful of its power reserves and surprised at the multiplicity of activities of the other officers during the times when Mercer had thought that he was the only one doing any work -- reassuring the passengers had been a very small job compared to that of organizing their rescue. When the bandages and pads were off Collingwood kept his eyes closed while Neilson went on speaking. Perhaps he was asleep at last, Mercer thought, or maybe he was just afraid to look in case there was nothing to see. "If opening your eyes feels as if it might hurt them," Mercer said, "don't do it. We're turned away from the sun and the only light is coming from a pod about a halfmile away, so it may be too dim for anything at all to register -- " Collingwood opened his eyes then. In the dim light the whites looked almost as dark as the irises -- they were still bloodshot -- and smeared with cream. Mercer saw them twitch from side to side, then up and down. The captain sighed and closed them. "I can't stay awake any longer," he said, "and Prescott is doing all the right things. But a word of advice, Mercer. Before you meet him again, shave -- and for God's sake put on some clothes -- " Neilson's sigh of relief warmed the back of his neck as Mercer began replacing the dressings, and the mental picture that he had been seeing of an ex-Captain Collingwood, blind and with a lung burned out and probably cancerous, being led around by his beautiful young wife until she became his prematurely aged widow, faded away. Suddenly he laughed and said, "He can see "Yes," said Neilson, "but we're due to decelerate in three minutes. You know the drill." Prescott had directed them to the wrong pod, one that was already marked empty. But when he opened the seal he discovered that the life-support system must have packed up only a few minutes earlier and that the pod's interior was filled with a dense, stinking fog. He had to grope through the weightless welter of plastic screens, clothing and other drifting debris for something that would feel like a human being. He found two of them near the services panel and pushed them gently toward the seal at the opposite side of the capsule. The third survivor found Mercer, wrapping his arms tightly around his neck from the back like someone drowning. The breathing mask was knocked away from his face and suddenly Mercer was drowning, too, in air that had to be too foul to support life. He lost his bearings and presently could not even guess where the seal was. He kicked hard against anything solid or near solid with which he came in contact, sending his passenger and himself bouncing blindly between the plastic walls of the pod, and by sheer luck he found himself tumbling into his own segment, which was by then also filled with stinking fog. A few minutes later, while the active survivor was helping Mercer resuscitate the other two, Neilson put in his head and shoulders to say, "Prescott has another one for us. We're already lined up. Seven seconds thrust, five seconds countdown. Your mouth is bleeding, Mercer." While Neilson and Mercer emptied three more pods, the Mathewson boy in Fourteen was given his marker stars and thrust timing. Fifteen and Sixteen were timed to arrive a few minutes later. When they came aboard the last batch of passengers said that Mercer's segment smelled worse than the pod they had just left, that it was much hotter as well and had he anything to eat? Mercer told them that talking wasted air and tried to find a place for them where they would not be in the way during the next rescue operation -- the last rescue operation, Mercer was sure, because his segment and its services were becoming dangerously overloaded. Neilson had locked his control panel against accidental activation and placed three passengers in his segment. Two more drifted between the connecting seals, their feet in the engineer's vehicle and their heads in Mercer's segment. The bunks now held eighteen and the spaces between accommodated another two. Neilson and Mercer were pressed against a canopy that was virtually opaque with condensation. From time to time they rubbed it with sweating hands to search the blurred stars for the recovery ship. Despite everything that Mercer told them about conserving energy and air, the passengers were beginning to argue and push and ask why two of the bunk sides were still up when all the others were down and contributing their quota of air to the rest of the passengers. The occupants of the bunks, whose original sedative shots were beginning to wear off, had begun to complain about being hot and cramped and unable to breathe while the people outside were angrily offering to change places with them. "Those two bunks contain patients as opposed to mere survivors," said Mercer sharply. "Neither of them is pleasant to look at and one of them, the captain, is slightly radioactive..." He went on to describe the captain's injuries in detail, the recovery of his sight and his poor chance of survival if some method of removing the two specks of radioactive material in his lung were not discovered within the next few weeks. Medical facilities on board the recovery ship would be no better than those on Eurydice -- and if Collingwood could not be treated soon he would probably outlive the voyage by only a couple of years. As he continued talking Mercer knew that he had their undivided attention and realized once again why morale was always good in a hospital ward -- suffering shared was suffering halved and someone always seemed in poorer shape than oneself. Mercer was also doing his best to take the survivors' minds forward to the time when they would be in the recovery ship and past the time in the not too distant future when the ship might or might not arrive. There was an interruption. T he first officer was trying to give them something else to think about as well. "Prescott. Switch on your pod frequency, Mercer." Mercer pushed between two passengers to do so and heard the Mathewson boy's voice. " -- didn't answer last time because Mr. Prescott said you were busy with passengers, but you can talk to me now. Pod Fourteen retro burn complete and I can see two other pods -- " "Prescott. We have him." " -- and one of them is all white. What do I do now, Mercer?" "Nice shooting, Mathewson," said Mercer warmly. "We have you in sight. Your orders? Well, keep a sharp lookout for the recovery ship, but don't look at or near the sun without goggles. Acknowledge, please." "Pod Fourteen. Will do." But the concern of the passengers for the captain and their relief at the Mathewson boy's safe arrival in the rendezvous area were shortlived. Soon they were saying that the boy was lucky to have a pod's air and food supply all to himself, that the recovery ship was not coming, that it would be impossible to see it if it did come with the canopy fogged with condensation, that it was hot and that if some unprintable didn't keep his feet out of someone else's mouth he would get them bitten off. "You must understand," said Mercer, trying not to gasp between words, "that we and the other pods and segments are following our original course for Ganymede and will arrive exactly on time. The recovery ship is virtually identical to Eurydice except for the extra boosters that will enable it to catch up with us and decelerate to match our velocity and which also make it impossible for it to be manned -- no human being could survive the enormous acceleration. These boosters are very powerful and if they are fired in the rendezvous area we, or some of us at least, might suffer even more from the heat they generate. So the recovery ship has got to feel its way in, guided by the first officer, and the time of arrival is dictated by considerations of survivor safety. It could be only minutes away, or a couple of hours. Isn't that so, Neilson?" The engineer rubbed at the canopy condensation with one hand. Three fingers were outspread with the thumb bent inward, indicating three, possibly three and a half hours. Aloud he said, "That is an oversimplification, Mercer, but essentially correct." His expression, which only Mercer could see, was sayig: Lies, all lies. Three or more hours, Mercer thought. He asked, "And we have ample air and power to last out?" "Yes, of course," said Neilson, but his expression had not changed. Nobody spoke for a few minutes, but Mercer knew that they would speak soon. He wiped sweat from his forearm and saw fresh globules grow seconds later. He had never been a compulsive extrovert, had never enjoyed the shouting, sweating proximity of his fellow men. He knew with an awful certainty that he could not take much more of the present situation and that he would probably be the one who started the chain reaction of violence for the simple reason that he had either to get out of this or end it. The heat and humidity were worse in his segment than they had been in many of the pods he had entered. He could understand how Kirk and Stone had felt, although their original reason for fighting had been much stronger, if not better, than his. He had to get out or he wanted all the other quarreling, stinking people to get out. He suddenly realized that he could put them out, although not literally. "Mr. Neilson and I will have to sweat it out," Mercer said, forcing a laugh so that they would all know that he was making a joke. "But there is no necessity for the rest of you to share our discomfort. What I am proposing is not in accordance with company regulations, of course, which state that medical stores should be used only on passengers who are ill or injured. Apart from being hungry and a little short of breath there is nothing wrong with you people, but you would be still more comfortable if -- " "If the air is so scarce," said a man beside him in a voice close to hysteria, "why the hell are you talking so much?" M ercer closed his eyes, fighting a sudden and incredbly violent urge to batter the hateful, unshaven face and hungerand heat-emaciated body until it looked like the two he had left in Pod Three. But he knew that once he started he would not be able to stop with this one stupid, sarcastic passenger -- he would go berserk among them until all were quiet and probably all dead. He wondered why he was having these intensely violent thoughts, was once more assailed by the heat and the stench and the sweaty pressure of bodies all around him and decided that he was in hell and that in hell everybody acted like the devil. "If I talk everyone else listens, sir," he said, opening his eyes, "and that saves more air than if everyone talks. What I intend to do is give some of you the opportunity of taking special shots -- a form of mild sedative, really, that also opens the pores and makes you feel cooler. I will use a spray injection hypo, which is quite painless. If you'll give me just a moment I'll demonstrate -- " Not all he told them was a lie, assured himself cynically. The shots were painless and the recipients would feel cooler and more comfortable because they would be out cold for the next three hours. And if he pretended that there were not enough shots to go around and that he was doing them a favor they might not resist the idea until it was too late. Certainly the first three did not resist, possibly because he had led them to believe that he was still demonstrating the painlessness of the procedure and nothing else. Still talking reassuringly, he injected any arm or thigh that presented itself. He looked at Neilson, who nodded and wriggled alongside him and began moving the suddenly relaxed bodies out of the way, holding the ones who argued or tried to break free and closing bunks so that Mercer could reach the passengers in the lower tiers. Only one passenger, the last one of the three packed into Neilson's segment, put up any resistance. She said, "We're not going to wake up again, are we?" "No, ma'am," said Mercer, "at least not in here." Silently he added, We hope... A few minutes later Neilson gently cleared the space above his panel of drifting bodies and said, "Putting them out was a good idea, Mercer. I've rechecked my calculations and provided we don't waste air in needless discussion, we might just make it." "Fine," said Mercer. "I'm not trying to tell you your job, Mercer," he went on, "but you might have to use a little energy checking that these sleeping beauties don't drift too close to each other and smother. Or have you that under control?" "Yes." "It's hot." "Yes." "About the captain, Mercer. I should have told you earlier, but the passengers were so interested in his troubles that I didn't want to spoil things for them. We reported what you said about his condition before Eurydice blew and the recovery ship will be carrying the special instruments you need to operate on him and withdraw the radioactive materials." "That's great." "Prescott will be acting captain for the rest of the trip out and back -- Collingwood won't be able to assume command again until he has passed the Earthside medical. Prescott should have been captain anyway, but the company thought that he lacked charm for a passenger-ship skipper and put Collingwood in with Prescott to keep him right. The captain was strictly a station shuttle man -- a nice person, but the situation wasn't fair to Prescott. He is tops in this profession, but he needs something -- " "A good PR man?" "Yeah. But we shouldn't waste air talking all the time." "You are doing most of it." "Listen, Mercer, are you asking for a punch in the -- " "Prescott. The remaining pods seem to be in no immediate danger with the exception of one. There is a life-support system failure with toxic wastes escaping into the living space. This is an urgent one, Mercer. Can you squeeze in three more?" T he three survivors were sedated just as soon as Mercer was sure that they were still alive. Then he burrowed and pushed until he found spaces for them and returned to the canopy to rest for the effort of burrowing in again a few minutes later to make sure that nobody was smothering. That effort increased the heat being generated inside the segment and the precaution did not seem to be really necessary. Twice he nearly passed out and once he almost panicked. Only the thought of Kirk as he had last seen him saved Mercer from tearing and kicking at the bodies pressing in all around him. In a way Kirk's reaction had been normal. He had known that he was going to die and had decided to enjoy himself first. But the hot, intimate contact of flesh did not stir Mercer even though, like Kirk, he was sure that he was going to die shortly. He began to wonder why -- was something wrong with him? But then he began to realize that all there was wrong with him was a recently contracted and serious case of monogamy -- the only close contact he wanted or would enjoy would be with the patient in bunk Three. He did not go among the passengers again, but stayed close to the canopy, fighting for every breath and sweating from every pore. This atmosphere is unsuited to human life, he told himself, so why don't we all die? But they did not die and some of the passengers seemed to be moving, waking up -- but it was only Neilson pushing his way through to the canopy. "I thought it might be cooler here," he said. "It isn't." Mercer wiped at the plastic without speaking. "I feel like a living fish in a can of sardines," said Neilson, then added: "Sorry, I'm talking." The silence stretched for a sweating, stifling eternity and when it was broken the voice was not using the segment's precious air. "Pod Fourteen, Mathewson. Come in, Mercer." The voice was without expresstion, just like that of a real spaceman in an emergency. Mercer wondered what had gone wrong in Fourteen and if he could squeeze in one more. It would have to be a bad emergency for the medical segment to be a sanctuary, but it was only right that a mother and son should be together at the end. "Mercer," he said. "I -- I have visual contact with the recovery ship, Mercer." "Prescott. Confirmed. MacArdle will have the figures for you in -- " They lost Prescott for a few minutes then because the Mathewson boy had lost control and was whooping like an Indian, and Neilson and Mercer were joining him. T he recovery ship differed from Eurydice in that it had two passenger locks aft instead of one, a feature designed to speed the reembarkation of survivors. Neilson nudged Mercer's segment against one and used the other to dock his own vehicle, but it was a very close thing. Mercer's head was pounding and throbbing and black splotches were blotting out his vision when he hit the quickrelease on his seal. Then the hot, putrid air was rushing past him and cool, dry air began seeping back. He crawled out, shivering, to find Neilson already waiting for him. "We'll have to go after the others as soon as possible," Neilson said briskly. "Do you mind if I don't help you unload this bunch? If I can concentrate on replenishing your segment with power cells, air tanks and fuel cartridges we could be ready to go in thirty minutes." Mercer nodded. He began moving out the sleeping passengers and floating them carefully into the main compartment, which now seemed to be enormous. He began with the people in Neilson's segment because it had to be jettisoned to allow Prescott, who was estimating contact with the recovery ship in twenty minutes, to dock. MacArdle and his passengers were due a half-hour later, by which time Prescott's segment would have been turned loose. Mercer's vehicle was the one designed for fast rescue work as long as there was at least one trained astronaut aboard to fly it. The last two people he moved out were the captain and Mrs. Mathewson -- these he took up to sick-bay. The place gave him the strangest feeling of disorientation because it was exactly the same as the place he had just left except for its fresh, newly minted look. On his way he saw the people drifting about the passenger compartment showing signs of animation. He checked his dive, letting Mrs. Mathewson, and these he took up to slowly ahead of him, while he spoke to them. The manual had told him what to say. He had read that particular section over and over again during the past two weeks as he might have scanned a fairy story he had never expected to come true. "Your attention, ladies and gentlemen," he said. "As you can see, your couches are already arranged in cruising mode and numbered as were the positions in Eurydice. In the usual compartments you will find food and fresh clothing. Will you please go to your original couches, strap in, talk as much as you want to, but keep the center of this compartment clear. For the next few hours the ship's officers will be bringing in the remaining survivors and doing other necessary jobs and you may feel that you are being ignored, but things will soon return to normal. "By the day after tomorrow," he added, smiling, "I may even be able to arrange a swim in the tank." When he had completed his check on the captain, he replaced the blankets removed during the superheated period in the other segment and immobilized Collingwood with webbing. The bunks were not cold, but the feel of blankets would give a sense of security and Mrs. Mathewson certainly needed that. She came to just as he was about to slide back her bunk. She began to struggle against the webbing and blanket with increasing violence. Instinctively he put out his hands to restrain her -- then he remembered the position and severity of some of her bruises and reached for the hypo instead. "Take it easy, ma'am," he said gently. "You're safe now." She stopped struggling and asked, "Mercer?" "Yes, ma'am." He knew that he should sedate her quickly before she had a chance to think, to remember. But she could not go through the rest of her life under sedation and it was important that she should try to face those ugly memories as soon as possible -- not completely, of course, but in easy stages. He desperately wanted to see her reactions, to get some idea of whether or not she would be able to handle it, before he used the hypo. Neilson hadn't called him, so there was still a little time before he had to leave. "Bobby?" "He's safe, too, but still in his pod. You must understand that having it to himself means he won't run out of air as quickly as the others. We have to bring him in last, ma'am." "I know. You could give him no preferential treatment. You acted as if he were a man." "He did a man's job, ma'am, and when he cried like a frightened little boy for his mother I pretended not to hear." "And you brought him back. I'm grateful. I might not sound it -- but I am. You treated him exactly right, said all the proper things -- to all of us, not just to Bobby. You were always cool, calm and -- and nothing seemed to touch you or change you in any way. I suppose I should be glad -- we should all be glad -- that you weren't an overlysympathetic character -- " xV thought that clinically he was very pleased with her reactions, but that on the personal level he was coming off very badly. He wished that he could relax and stop radiating the composure he most decidedly did not feel. "I'm not supposed to display signs of weakness in front of the passengers," Mercer said irritably, "and especially not before my patients, but if you knew me better you would realize that I could be quite bad tempered at times -- and jealous and very, very angry in certain circumstances -- " "I'm sorry. Doctor," she broke in. "I don't know why I'm picking on you like this." She put her hand out of the blanket and gripped his, the one that wasn't holding the hypo. "Don't put me out again just yet. I'm picking on you because I can't get nasty with myself -- at least, not out loud. When you were talking to us back there I could tell that you were sometimes angry and that you couldn't afford to show it because everybody else was listening and would have known what was going on in Three. But you knew and you made Kirk and Stone mad at you because you were like an amplified voice of conscience. You kept heading them off, talking sense, lecturing them. If it hadn't been for you it would have happened much sooner. Are they both -- both -- " Her grip was so tight that his fingers were turning white. He nodded. "Maybe I should not have been so hard to get," she went on, but pleading with him with her eyes to argue and disagree with everything she was saying. "These days nobody would have worried, would they? And you would not have talked about it. But they were strangers, just like my husband was several different kinds of stranger before he died and all the different strangers wanted to make love to me. And it was so open out there, so clean and bright and empty that I couldn't -- it would have been like sinning in heaven." She paused, looking away from him. "But I could have forced myself and once I almost did. If they had had me they might not have started fighting." Mercer shook his head. "Then I would have had to lecture you -- at very inconvenient times -- about the need to avoid generating heat." Still she would not look at him as she said, "After he knocked me out -- what happened?" "Nothing much," said Mercer. "He became angry and frustrated -- very angry and extremely frustrated from what I could hear -- and I was listening very carefully, you understand. Then he collasped and died from heat-stroke a few minutes later, leaving just enough air to keep you alive until I arrived. But you should try to forget all about it, you know. It's over. And you've a grip like a wrestler, ma'am. If I'm to perform any more miracles of surgery you'd better not break my fingers." "You aren't telling the truth," she said angrily, still without letting go. "You know it is important to me and you just want me to think -- " "It's important to me, too," Mercer broke in quietly. "Not vitally important, you understand, but still important enough to make me glad that I'm not lying." "I'm not sure that I understand you," she said, but her expression said that she did and her grip on his hand eased. She added: "Will I have to tell people about it? Will there be an investigation?" "Not unless you want one," said Mercer. "As far as I'm concerned I don't really know who did what to whom. Both men were unrecognizable when I got to them and once I knew that they were dead and you weren't, I couldn't waste time reconstructing the crime. If you like I can say, quite truthfully, that one died from asphyxiation and one from heat-stroke. That isn't the whole truth, of course, but I'm thinking about Mrs. Kirk's feelings as well as yours and Bobby'sand even you don't know for sure what happened at the end. Nobody has jurisdiction in spacewreck incidents like this, so there is no point in talking about it if you don't want to. The only people who would be interested are the news media folks, and they -- " "No," she said firmly. "I didn't think you would want that," he said, bringing up the hypo. "So just try to forget the whole thing for the time being and sleep. And let go of my hand. You'll be in this bunk until your cracked ribs mend, so you can expect to see a lot more of me -- " He stopped because she was laughing and wincing because laughing must have been hurting her ribs. "Is that possible?" she said. Mercer smiled in return. "I can't answer that, ma'am, until you are completely recovered. There are rules about doctor-patient relationships, you know." Before she could reply he had tucked her bare arm under the blanket and closed the bunk. She had made him aware for the first time in two weeks that he was improperly dressed, that he was not even wearing a cap like Neilson and that they were no longer in an emergency situation in which such lapses could be excused. He still had a few minutes to spare before the engineer needed him, so he shaved, climbed into a set of clean uniform coveralls and used the canopy plastic to check that his cap was straight. The sooner everything returned to normal the better, he thought as he turned to go. in ten minutes, Mercer -- this took a little longer than expected. Prescott is back on board and wants to see you in the controlroom." "Mercer. Ten minutes." The first officer was in Neilfon's position, going over the engineering telltales. He looked at Mercer slowly from head to toes and shook his head. He said, "Before you leave to pick up the rest of the survivors I want you to remember that there will be an inquiry when we get back to Earth into the Eurydice disaster and the proper functioning or otherwise of its survival equipment. Neilson, MacArdle and myself will be responsible for the technical evidence and you will deal with questions regarding the effects on passengers. You will also have to give medical evidence regarding the deaths of Kirk and Stone." "Heat-stroke, asphyxiation and heart failure," said Mercer. Prescott nodded. "Mrs. Mathewson's story might not agree with yours and, while I realize that she will not be returning to Earth, it could be awkward if -- " "She wants to forget about it and so do I," said Mercer firmly. "That was my professional advice as well. There is also the fact that the media, if they got their hands on it, would be sure to imply all sorts of things which did not in fact happen. You see, both men were in such a mess that I don't know, from my very brief observation of their bodies, who killed whom. It is possible, although not likely, that Stone made a comeback after Mrs. Mathewson was knocked out -- so even she can't be sure. Then there are the possible effects on the boy of reading that sort of stuff about his mother -- or finding out about it in later life. She won't talk about it, you can be sure of that." Prescott looked relieved, but not completely. He said, "That's good. I told Mrs. Kirk about her husband on the way in -- I said that his death was due to excess weight making him vulnerable to the heat and low oxygen content of the air. She could suffer, too, if it got out that he died fighting over a woman. But I'm more concerned about you, Mercer, and what you may say when we get back. We are all going to be heroes, you especially. You could earn a lot of money from the media simply by telling the truth as you know it. And I couldn't really blame you -- especially since you only wanted space experience to land a good research job on Station Three -- " "If you don't mind," said Mercer, "I would like a little more space experience -- of a less dramatic nature, of course. And in any case I am more interested in a job on Ganymede Base now. I don't want to embarrass the Mathewsons -- or Mrs. Kirk -- so if I can stay with the ship and toe the company line during the inquiry -- " "I'll be captain," said Prescott. "You almost dissuade me." "I wasn't trying to do so," said Prescott quietly. "Just trying to give you fair warning that I am a consistently nasty person who is unlikely to change anything but his uniform." "Neilson. We'll be ready to go in three minutes, Mercer." As he turned to go Mercer wondered if he would change very much. He was thinking of a boy who had played spaceman for two long and dangerous weeks and of his mother who would soon have him with her again. He had helped to save the lives of both and he was beginning to feel responsible for them in an oddly possessive way and the voyage was less than three weeks gone. It was a silly question because he had already changed in many ways.  (Continued from page # But you have no recourse when you meet a disinterested man, and that's me." He sighed. "Trouble is that you've paid us too well. There could be an awful hoo-rah about it, people swarming in." He pushed the hee-haw button and the pammas never moved. "I think I've got it." He had never been an indecisive man, though always irresolute in his own carefully and put it into his pocket. "Well, somebody's got to be responsible," he said. "It always, invariably and forever comes down to one man. The best gift I can give you is to leave you alone." The pammas sat like old avocados and said nothing. T hat evening he spoke to the assembled class. He sent people off to a dozen cities. When they returned next day, each with a cargo module, all the burros and trailers and campers were loaded. Rohnagan kicked aside his path to the spring. The foundation lifted from Edris with all the modules in lock and everyone crowded into the foundation. No planetary communication band was open. At the bare minimum altitude they kicked to Interface alignment and punched an autotape for Brummigen. They landed at a bonded port and dispersed. Two weeks later the class in Advanced Field Exploration met for the last time in the security field house on Geology plateau. It was a dome building the School of Architecture used as a horrid example in their sneer tours of College Station. Rohnagan stood in front of the class and tapped his pointer on the floor. The hubbub faded. He left the projection on the screen. "There will be no written financial report except on an individual basis for a particular purpose," he announced. "As you can see from the summary of sales, yours has been an extraordinarily profitable class. None of you assigned income, but if you had, the twentyfive percent of one pro rata share would pay for the education of a moderately intelligent man. I don't know if this has been the most remunerative class on College Station. What I do know is, all of you are modestly in the chips." While the class cheered, he took the financial summary from the projector and dropped it into the disposal slot. "For those who may have forgotten the principles of pragmatic mineralogy, the reason you have received personal vouchers instead of direct deposits is a truism of mining and in the nature of the occupation. To wit -- it's sometimes wise to have an unknown, unattachable account." Laughter. "I have assigned half the storm jewels and blush pearls to various colleges and museums on College Station. The other half is still in appraisal. A further dividend will be sent to your addresses of record in the next six months. If anyone would like to sell his interest now it will have to clear through me. My minimum bid for one full share is ninety thousand." Cheers. "The certified individual financial report I mentioned will be necessary if you want to return to Edris. I don't recommend it. The Bahia cities are extremely hostile to every individual here on an individual basis. The export duty and penalties would have to be paid. I ordered locally illegal take-off because of the difficulty of appraisal and the inevitable delay in payment. Many years ago I found oweins and ended up with roughly fifteen percent of their finished value after eight years. Questions?" "That's why the conditioning?" "It was inadvisable to go as a class, yes." "We were conditioned not to squirrel stuff ourselves," said Gurchie Gronewald. "Without prejudice now, Tom, did you bring back anything? We know about the storm jewels -- fantastic! But did you or Nan or other staff hide stuff? I'm not complaining, dammit, I'm curious is all -- " personal souvenir," said Rohnagan. "Here it is. Anybody want to bid on it? We'll split the proceeds." He grinned as Alf Swinney and two others sat on Gronewald. "Other questions?" "Will you go back to Edris?" "No. 'All them little eyes?' " "Can we enroll again in twotwenty?" "Certainly. Keep in mind, this has been exceptional." "What planet next class, Tom?" "I don't know. I'm going to school myself. Won't be teaching." "What are you going to take?" "Pragmatic ethics." "What for?" "I want to be good." He grinned. "Class dismissed." cold. It was a temperature variable stone. Maybe it responded to the phases of the moon. Maybe it was a compass to good. And by whose standards? How congruent, how universal was good? "Good question," he told himself, and accepted an invitation to the class party.  We're close to acurefpr leukemia. A year ago, we wouldn't have dared say that. Not with that beautiful word W    The cure in it. "Temporary remission", yes. New forms of leukemia treatment were helping some children stay alive a little longer. But that seemed to be all that medical science could give them. Another few months. Another birthday or two. Now we're seeing something that's almost too good to believe. A whole crop of kids who are alive and well # years or more after getting a new kind of drug therapy. And after # years, cancer researchers begin to hesitatingly, hopefully, talk of a permanent "cure." Leukemia is cancer of the blood. Before you have a cure, you have to destroy every last cancer cell in the bloodstream. The new treatment is a combination of different antileukemia drugs, so that, hopefully, any cells missed by one drug might be killed by another. It seems to work. We're still holding our breath, but it really seems to work. The #-year survivors that gladden our hearts today are the result of combination treatments begun in #. And work has been going on feverishly ever since. Each year, the children who get leukemia have a far better chance of cure than those of the year before. The American Cancer Society plays a vital part in this exciting work. So, when our volunteer comes to your door this month, be generous. Especially if you have children. Or grandchildren. American Cancer Society We want to wipe out cancer in your lifetime. What is it? A black dot, circle, sphere, neutron, eye pupil, tunnel opening, planet, hole, cosmos ? Depending on your perspective, knowledge, imagination, the answer can be simple or complex, commonplace or extraordinary, definite or infinite. We'd like to introduce you to some uniquely gifted authors who have created an exciting, mind-stretching literature. Writers who can look at a dot or a pebble and see a universe of sub-atomic particles. Who can speculate on the incredible number of interdependent cells that make up a human body and envision .whole planetary life forms inter connected the same way. Who forecast things like nuclear powei, supersonic jets, computers, space probes, and moon walks long before they happened. Sci ence Fiction authors are writing tomorrrrw's history today. Just #(i will bring you any three books de scribed on this page. With them comes yoin enrollment in The Science Fiction Hook Club, the frontier of the future. Join today. The coupon tells how. with trial membership w Science Fiction Book Club #-S#A Please accept my application for membership In the Science Fiction Book Club and send me the # books whose numbers I have written in the boxes below. Bill me Just # (to help cover shlppinK) tor all #. About every # weeks, send me the club's bulletin. Things to Come, describing the # coming Selections and a variety of Alternate choices. If I wish to receive both Selections, I need do nothing; they will be shipped to me automatically. Whenever I don't want I of the # Selections or prefer an Alternate, or no book at all, I will notify you by the date specified by returning the convenient form always provided. I need take only # Selections or Alternates during the coming year, and may resign any time thereafter. Most books are only #, plus a modest charge for shipping and handling. Occasionally, extra-value Selections are slightly higher. return the entire Introductory package within # days. Membership will be canceled. I owe nothing. Mr. Mrs. Miss Print name Address City State Zip If under #, parent must sign above. CZ ZD ZZl #Bce use only #. Childhood's End by Arthur C. Clarke. Mankind's last generation on earth. 'Wildly fantastic! -- Atlantic. Pub. ed # #. Alone Against Tomorrow by Harlan Ellison. The field's most honored writer plunges into # dark and wonderful dreams of tomorrow's alienation. Pub. ed. # #. Sturgeon Is Alive and Well... #I Nebula Award novelette "Slow Sculpture" plus # other gripping stories by Theodore Sturgeon. Pub. ed. # #. Stranger in a Strange Land by Robert A. Helnleln. He knew the Martian love secret -- and it spelled his doom. Pub. ed. # #. Science Fiction Hail of Fame I. # "winners," chosen by Scl-Fl Writers of America. Ed. Robert Sliverberg. Pub. ed. # #. Prelude to Mars by Arthur C. Clarke. Two complete novels. Sands of Mars and Prelude to Space, # short stories, by the sci-fi "colossus." Pub. ed. # #. Stand on Zanzibar by John Brunner. Stunning novel, # Hugo winner, of life in U.S. # years from now. # pages. Pub. ed. # #. Slaughterhouse-Five by Kurt Vonnegrut, Jr. The incredible odyssey of Billy Pilgrim lost in the hideous moments of existence. Pub. ed. # #. The llolMit Novels by I nil in Asimov. 'I'wii #I his greatest ei e ations, the eiim "The Caves nl Steel" and " l he Naked Hun " Pub. cd. # nil # # # #. F II I II I e Shock bv Alvli) Bestseller ' Im sentlal lendliis for tho.se imii mltted til inn trolling I I I II I I destinies," Psyclii)tii(iv I II day. I'nh ed # Changes liv lhd ert Sllveilieis of strange idaii et where ImiiiHii beings nuisl d splse theinselnand "I" mid #. The I' The ends of Hit galaxy revel I I" ed. # library. Members accepted In U.S.A. and Canada only. Canadian members will be serviced from Toronto. Offer slightly different In t i.iiii.  In this issue -- the astonishing finish of his hrand-new novel! Arthur C. Clarke speculates on space, earth, technology, the frontiers of science, and the future of man in his new book. Report on PlanetThree Eight science fiction stories by masters of the genre Edited by Gardner Dozois. Delany, Knight, Lafferty, Leiber, Roberts, Silverberg, CordwainerSmith and Zelazny -- on everyday life in alien or future cultures. S# A( bookstores Harpere)Row I i i # f #rd Si . New York I#t# Lift the taboos, the publishing restrictions, the "rules" that SF writers have had to live by. That's what Harlan Ellison did to put together the freest, wildest, most con troversial collection of original stories U and short novels ever published. # I pages of authors like Kurt Vonnegut, I Jr., Ray Bradbury, Kate Wilhelm, J ames  Blish and # others giving you theirvisions of man's future here, and all over the universe. Harlan Ellison, who has already won Hugo and Nebula AwardsB  B book the #th World Sci ence Fiction Convention called "the most significant SF book published To your bookseller or lo Doubladm ft CompMy, Ine. DpL'#-#A' Gardwi City, N.Y. #S# Enclosed is my check or money order. I understand you will pay shipping and handling charges, and that I may return the book(s) within two weeks for a full refund If not completely satisfied that it is the most important Science Fiction volume otthe year. Stale Zip Otter available only in the U.S.A. and Canada. Editor May-June # Vol. #, No. # (U.K. No. #) Isaac Asimov James Gunn David Gerrold W. Macfarlane David Rome Larry Eisenberg Sandy Fisher Theodore Sturgeon Robert S. Richardson Contributing Editor Feature Editor Science Editor Managing Editor Art Director Circulation Director Subscription Director  Publisher Associate Publisher poration, a subsidiary ol Universal Publishing  Distributing Corporation. Arnold E. Abramson, President. Main offices: # East # Street. New York. N Y. #. Published simultaneously in the United Kingdom by Universal-Tandem Publishing Company. Ltd., # Gloucester Road, London SW#, #RD Ralph Stokes, Managing Director #c per copy in U.S... #p per copy in U.K. #-issue subscription: # in U.S.,  # in U K., elsewhere SI #. Second class postage paid at New York. N.Y. and additional mailing Publishing Corporation urder International, Universal and PanAmerican Copyright Conventions. All rights reserved. The publisher assumes no responsibility for unsolicited material. All stories printed in this magaiine are fiction and any similarity between characters and actual persons is coincidental. Title registered U.S. Patent Office. Printed in U.S. A. For U S. and Canada. For United Kingdom, send coupon to: send coupon to: New York. N Y. # London SW# #RD of IF for # of IF for # Enclosed find in payment for my subscription as checked above. Copyright  # by Isaac Asimov to be published by Doubleday #t Company, Inc. in which the prior installments of ordered directly from us. Erclose # each. We pay postage. Remember these personae dramatis; around the globe as the Father of the Electron Pump. Hallam's nemesis, who does not believe Hallam fathered the Pump -- or ' that the Pump is the unmixed blessing men believe. whose disparaging remarks, when both men were young, drove Hallam to eminence. The story opens approximately a hundred years in the future -- on October #. # -- when obscure and undistinguished Radiochemist covers that a bottle of tungsten-#, which someone had left on his desk, has mysteriously become converted to an impossible isotope, plutonium-#. Essentially afraid of being ridiculed by his more lustrous and contemporary colleague, of a distinguished physicist, on the latter's prestige, announces the new isotope to the world of science. A seminar is organized to study the revolutionary discovery. It is announcement of his Great Insight. The Great Insight starts out as a fantasy reputable scientists are afraid to touch. It postulates the existence of a Universe parallel to ours -- a "paraUniverse" -- whose physical laws permit the existence of plutoniumI # as a stable element, but will not tolerate tungthe two Universes, permitting our tungsten-# to enter the paraUniverse, where it becomes radioactively converted to plutonium-# and returned. In our Universe the latter element reverts to tungsten# with some loss of electrons, giving out immense energy in the proconstruction of "Electron Pumps" to harness this energy for man's greeted with reserve, but a scientific team is organized to look into it. Evidence is found that the Great Insight is exactly that and H ALLA M'S eminence in science is established -- at least in the popular eye. Within two decades Electron Pumps girdle the globe, producing limitless, virtually no-cost energy with no attendant pollution. Wars and poverty vanish, disease is being conquered -- toil, as men have known it, is on its way out. Earth is becoming a new Eden. These same two decades, howphysicist who questions not only harmlessness of the Electron ledge is plagiarism, that he stole his Great Insight -- and that the design and construction plans for the Electron Pump were handed to him by the inhabitants of the paraUniverse, who wanted the Pump built. According to a popular paper plutonium-# in our Universe emits twenty positrons per nucleus to combine with twenty of our electrons to the total energyreleasing annihilation of both, until it is converted to tungsten-#, which then operates in reverse to serve the para-Universe energy needs. The original raw material is never used up -- the sole cost is the loss to our Universe of twenty electrons per atomic nucleus of the plutonium-#. At scientists maintain, possible negative effects will not be felt while calculations, however, lead him to the conviction that the effects of the constant electron drain are not evenly distributed throughout the Universe, but are concentrated immediately in our solar system, thus quickly threatening not only the solar system but the entire arm of the galaxy with annihilation. in both scientific and governmental circles, prevent him from publishing his findings and wreck his career, as they have wrecked efforts to prove that the Pump succeeds in establishing communications with the para-people -- and learns that among them, too, concern exists regarding the operation of the interUniverse Electron Pump. He receives from them a desperate call for help in stopping it -- though contact between humans and the para-Universe inhabitants had been thought impossible. From the tungsten-# plutoniumI # interaction many of their conditions of life become inferable. Fusion, for example, is likelier in their Universe than in ours and their suns would be smaller, perhaps fewer than ours and rapidly cooling. (The section of this work dealing with the para-Universe appeared in the April issue of IfJ In the absence of other information the para-beings are visualized as direct consumers of energy -- it is their food. We also know many of their approximate characteristics and that they understand and can manipulate matter at the subatomic level. to the urgent appeal for help from the para-Universe -- he has been The voice of protest appears similarly to have been stilled in the para-Universe. The Pumps Pump on. brightly and walked with the light springy touch that was startling when first seen by the tourists, but was soon recognized as having a grace of its own. "It's time for lunch," she said cheerfully. "And all home-grown, ladies and gentlemen. You may not be used to the taste, but it's all nourishing -- Right here, sir. You won't mind sitting with the ladies, I know. One moment -- there will be seats for all. Sorry, there will be a choice on the beverage, but not on the main course -- that will be veal -- artificial flavor and texture, but it's really quite good." She herself finally sat down with a sigh and the briefest wavering of her pleasant expression. One of the group seated himselt across from her. "Do you mind?" he asked. She looked at him quickly, penetratingly. She had the faculty of making fast judgments -- he did not seem troublesome. She said, "Not at all. But aren't you with someone in this group?" He shook his head. "I'm alone. But even if that were not the case -- Eafthies are no thrill to me." She looked at him again. Fiftyish. She saw a weariness about him, belied only by his bright, inquisitive eyes. He had the unmistakable look of the Earthman, laden with gravity. She said, "'Earthie' is a Moon expression -- and not a nice one." "I'm from Earth," he said, "so I can use it without offense, I hope. Unless you object." Selene shrugged as though to say. Please yourself... She had the faintly Oriental look about the eyes so many of the Moon girls had, but her hair was the color of honey and her nose was prominent. She was undeniably attractive without being in any way classically beautiful. The Earthman was staring at the name plate she wore on the blouse covering the upper slope of her high, not-too-large left breast. She decided it was really the name plate he was looking at, not the breast, though the blouse was semitransparent when it caught the light at a particular angle and she wore no garment beneath it. He said, "Are there many Selenes here?" I "Oh, yes. Hundreds, I think. Also Cynthias, Dianas and Artemises. Selene is a little tiresome. Half the Selenes I know are called 'Silly' and the other half 'Lena."' "Which are you?" "Neither. I am Selene, all three coming down heavily on the first syllable, "to those who use my first name at all." The small smile sat on the Earthman's face as though he weren't quite used to it. "And what if anyone asks you if you sell any, Selene?" "They never ask me again," she said firmly. "But do they ask you?" "There are fools always." A waitress had reached their table and had placed the dishes before them with quick, smooth motions. The Earthman was visibly impressed. He said to the waitress, "You make them seem to float down." The waitress smiled and moved on. Selene said, "Don't you try to do the same. She's used to the gravity and can handle it." "And if I try. I'll drop everything? Is that it?" "You'll make a gorgeous mess," she said. "Well, I won't try." "There's a good chance someone will before long -- the plate will float to the floor and all at the table will grab for it and miss and ten to one knock themselves out of their chairs. I'd warn them, but it never helps and they're just all the more embarrassed. The other tourists will laugh. The rest of us have seen it too often to find it funny--to us it just means a clean-up job." T he Earthman was lifting his fork carefully. "I see what you mean. Even the simplest motions seem strange." "Actually, you'll get used to the gravity quickly enough. At least in little things like eating. Walking is harder. I never saw an Earthman run efficiently out there. Not quite efficiently." For a while they ate in silence. Then he asked, "What does the L stand for?" He was looking at her name plate again. It said, "It just means Luna," she said rather indifferently, "to distinguish me from the immigrants. I was born here." "Really?" "That's nothing to be surprised about. We've had a working society here for more than half a century. Don't you think babies are born here? We have people here who were born here and are grandparents." "How old are you?" "Thirty-two," she said. He looked startled, them mumbled, "Of course." Selene raised her eyebrows. "You mean you understand? Most Earthmen have to have it explained." The Earthman said, "I understand enough to know that most of the visible signs of aging are the result of the inexorable victory of gravity over tissue -- the sagging of cheek and the drooping of breast. The Moon's gravity is one-sixth that of Earth -- it isn't really hard to figure why people here stay young-looking." Selene said, "Only young looking. We don't have immortality. The lifespan is about that on Earth -- but most of us are more comfortable in old age." "That's not to be dismissed. Of course, you suffer penalties." He had just taken his first sip of Moon coffee. "You have to drink this -- " He paused for a word and must have discarded it, for he used none. "We could import food and beverages from Earth," she said, amused, "but only enough to feed a fraction of us a fraction of the time. What would be the point? We can use the cargo space for more vital items. Besides, we're used to this crud -- or were you going to use a stronger word?" "Not for the coffee," he said. "I was going to save that for the food. But crud will do. Tell me. Miss Lindstrom. I didn't see any mention of the tour itinerary of the proton synchrotron." "The proton synchrotron?" She was finishing her coffee and her eyes were beginning to slide round the room as though estimating the moment for getting her charges to their feet again. "That's Terrestrial property and it's not open to tourists." "Off-limits to Lunarites, too?" "Oh, no. Nothing of the sort. Most of its staff are Lunarites. But the Terrestrial government sets the rules. No tourists." "I'd love to see it," he said. She said, "I'm sure you would. You've brought me luck -- not one item of food, not one blessed man or woman, has hit the floor." She rose and said, "Ladies and gentlemen, we'll be leaving in about ten minutes. Please leave the plates where they are. There are rest rooms for those who wish to use them. Then we will visit the foodprocessing plants where meals such as you have just eaten are made possible." of course, and compact, but they were intricate. The windows were panoramic, showing star scenes that changed slowly and randomly, without relationship to any known constellation. Each of the three windows could be made to undergo telescopic magnification when Selene so desired. Barron Neville hated these stellar extravaganzas. He tended to turn them off rather savagely and say, "How can you stand them? You're the only one I know who has the bad taste to go for these things. It's not as though those nebulae and star clusters even exist." And Selene would shrug coolly and say, "What's existence? How do you know the ones out there exist? These displays give me a sensation of freedom and motion. May I have that in my own quarters if I choose?" Neville would mumble something and make a half-hearted attempt to restore the controls to where he had found them and Selene would say, "Let it go -- " The furniture was in smooth curves and the walls were abstractly decorated in unobtrusive lowkey colors. Nowhere was there representation of anything that might be considered a living thing. "Living things are Earth," Selene would say, "not the Moon." As she entered she found -- as so often -- Neville present. Barron Neville rested on the flimsy couch, one foot sandaled. The other sandal lay on the floor where it had dropped. She saw a line of red marks on his abdomen, just over his umbilicus, where he had been meditatively scratching. She said, "Get us some coffee, won't you, Barron?" and slipped out of her clothes in a long, graceful wiggle accompanied by a sigh. She let the skirt drop, then kicked it into the corner with one toe. "What a relief to get out of them," she said. "The worst part of the job is having to dress like an Earthie." Neville was in the kitchen corner. He paid no attention -- he had heard her before. He asked, "What's wrong with your water supply? It's pretty far down." "Is it?" she asked. "Well, I've been over-using, I suppose. Just be patient." "Any trouble today?" Selene shrugged. "No. Just the usual bit, watching them teetering along and pretending they don't hate the food -- and wondering if they'll be asked to take off their clothes, I shouldn't wonder. Disgusting possibility." "Are you taking up prudery?" He brought two small cups of coffee to the table. "In this case prudery is required. They're wrinkled, sagging, paunchy and full of germs. I don't care what the quarantine regulations are like -- Earthies are full of germs. What's new on your side?" Barron shook his . head. He was heavily built for a Lunarite and the sullen narrowing of his eyes had become a built-in feature. His other features were remarkably handsome, Selene thought. He said, "Nothing startling. We're still waiting out the change in Commissioners. We'll have to see what this Gottstein is like." "Can he make difficulties?" "No more than are being made. After all, what can they do? They can't infiltrate. You can't disguise an Earthie as a Lunarite." He appeared uneasy, just the same. looked at him shrewdly. "Some Lunarites might be Earthies inside." "Yes, and I'd like to know which. Sometimes I don't think I can trust -- Oh, well. I'm wasting incredible amounts of time with my synchrotron project and getting nowhere. I'm having no luck with priorities." "They probably don't trust you -- and I don't blame them. If you didn't slink around so conspiratorially "I do no such thing. It would give me great pleasure to walk out of the synchrotron room and never return, but then they wouW become suspicious. If you've been raising hell with your water supply, Selene, I suppose we can't have a second cup." "No, we can't. But if it comes to that, you've been helping me waste water. You've had two showers here in the last week." "I'll give you a water credit. I didn't know you were counting." "I'm not counting. My water level is." She finished her own cup of coffee and stared at its emptiness thoughtfully. She said, "They always make faces over our coffee -- the tourists do. And I can never figure out why. It tastes fine to me. Did you ever taste Earth coffee, Barron?" "No." "I did. Once. Some tourist had smuggled in packets of what he called instant coffee. He offered me some in exchange for you-knowwhat. Seemed to think it was an even trade." "And you had some?" "I was curious. It was bitter and metallic. I hated it. Then I told him that miscegenation was against Lunarite custom and he turned rather bitter and metallic himself." "You never told me this. He didn't try anything, did he?" "It's not particularly your business, is it? And, no, he didn't try anything. If he had tried -- at the wrong gravity for him -- I'd have bounced him from here to Corridor One." She paused, then went on; "Oh, yes. I picked up another Earthie today. Insisted on sitting with me." "And what did he offer you in exchange for the screwing you so delicately call you-know-what?" "Just sat there." "And stared at your breasts?" "They're there to be stared at, but actually he didn't. He stared at my name plate. Besides, what's it to you what he fantasied? Fantasies are free and I don't have to fulfill them. What do you think I'm fantasying? Bed with an Earthman? With all the action you would expect of someone trying to handle a gravitational field he isn't used to? I wouldn't say it hasn't been done, but not by me -- and I've never heard any good of it. Is that settled? Can I get back to the Earthie? Who's over fifty? And who obviously wasn't terrifically handsome even when he was twenty? Interesting appearance, though -- I'll grant him that." "All right. I can do without a thumbnail sketch. What about him?" "He asked about the proton synchrotron." Neville rose to his feet, swaying a little as was almost inevitable after quick movement at low gravity. "What did he ask about the synchrotron?" "Nothing. Why are you so excited? You requested that I tell you anything that was out of the way with any tourist at any time and this seemed out of the way. No one ever asked me about the synchrotron before." "All right." He paused a little, then in a normal voice, said, "Why was he interested in the synchrotron?" "I haven't the faintest idea. He just asked if he could see it. It could be that he's a tourist fascinated by science. For all I know his question was just a ploy to get me interested in him." "And I suppose you are. What's his name?" "I don't know. I didn't inquire." "Why not?" "Because I'm not interested in him. Which way do you want it to be? Besides, his asking shows he's a tourist. If he were a physicist he wouldn't have to ask. He'd be there." "My dear Selene," said Neville, "let me spell it out. Under the present circumstances anyone who asks to see the proton synchrotron is a peculiar fellow we want to know about. And why should he ask you, specifically you?" He moved restlessly in the small confines as though trying to work off energy. Then: "You're the expert at that nonsense. Do you find him of interest?" "Sexually?" "You know what I mean. Don't play games, Selene." Selene said with clear reluctance, "He's interesting, even disturbing. But I don't know why. He said nothing. He did nothing." "Interesting and disturbing, is he? Then you will see him again." "And do what?" "How do I know? That's your bit. Find out his name. Find out anything else you can. You've got some brains. Use them on a little practical nosiness for a change." "Oh, well," she said, "orders from on high. All right." T here was no way of telling the Commissioner's quarters by size alone from those of any Lunarite. Space was limited on the Moon even for Terrestrial officials -- no luxurious waste was displayed as a symbol of the authority of the home planet. Nor, for that matter, was there any way of Tr ? Ballantlne Books Adult Fantasy's in trouble. We don't believe it. Even if James Branch Cabell is an acquired taste, among # Tolkien readers there are at ieast # wUiing to do something more than chew on seedcake. So stand up and be counted. Get in there and start yeiiing if the store is not carrying it. AH! AH! ought to be reading this) are particuDomnei -- his usual exquisite bawdy romp -- and Lin Carter's own Discoveries In Fantasy, featuring four well-known "mainstream" writers who were (virtually in secret) producing provocative fantasy... Also, an absolutely delicious, delightfully sophisticated fantasist, Ernest Bramah. His first for us (and what a cover!) Kai Ling's Golden Hours. Bramah is some kind of past master at the art of the written double-take. And God love his ever-living English. new boy for our list, but one who is very much known to s.f. fans. Keith Laumer has contributed five of his fine stories for a collection titled Timetracks. And we have an honest-toGod first novel by Alan Dean Foster -- solid, inventive, packed with ideas -- The Tar-Aiym Krang. Then the Pope is at it again with The Reality Trip And Other Implausibilities -- a collection we like even better than most. Douglas R. Mason is back with a weirdo -- The Resurrection of Roger Diment. MF. And, of course, his remarkable A Clockwork Orange which, if you have not read it yet, you certainly should. By all means see the movie, too -- it's not as violent or as harsh as the book, but it is, pictorially, just as strong a statement against violence. asked John Brunner if he would like to do a second novel on a major ecological subject and we are happy to announce that Harper has contracted for hardcover publication of The Sheep Look Up. They are scheduling it for early fall. And we're hoping for a bookclub sale. Elaine Geiger ' has demonstrated her usual perspicacity and bought Dave Gerrold's When Haiiie Was One for the book club. And that too will later come from... BB changing the overwhelming fact about the Moon -- that its low gravity made life possible only underground even for the greatest Earthman who ever lived. "Man is still the creature of his environment." Luiz Montez then sighed. "I've been two years on the Moon and have known times when I have been tempted to stay on, but -- I'm getting along in years. I've just passed my fortieth, and if I intend ever to go back to Earth it had better be now. Any older and I won't be able to readjust to full gravity." Konrad Gottstein was thirty-four and looked younger. He had a wide, round and large-featured face, the kind one did not see among the Lunarites -- the kind they would draw as an Earthie caricature. He was not heavily built -- it did not pay to send heavily built Earthmen to the Moon -- and his head seemed too large for his body. He said -- he spoke Planetary Standard with a perceptibly different accent from that of Montez -- "You sound apologetic." "I am, I am," said Montez. Where Gottstein's face was intrinsically good-natured in appearance, the long thin lines of Montez' rendered it almost comically tragic. "I am apologetic in both senses. I am embarrassed to be leaving the Moon, since it is an attractive world filled with excitement. And I am embarrassed about the embarrassment -- ashamed that I should be reluctant to take up Earth's burden, gravity and all." "Yes, I imagine taking back the other five-sixths will be hard," said Gottstein. "I've been on the Moon only a few days and already I feel that one-sixth G is perfectly fine." "You won't feel so when the constipation starts and you begin living on mineral oil," said Montez with a sigh. "But that will pass. And don't think you can imitate a gazelle just because you feel light. There's an art to it." "So I understand." "You think you understand, Gottstein. You haven't seen the kangaroo-walk, have you?" "On television." "That doesn't give you the feel of it. You have to try it. It's the proper mode for crossing level lunar surface at high speed. The feet move backward together and launch you on what would be a simple broad-jump on Earth. While you're in midair, they come forward and begin moving back just before they hit the ground again -- keep you launched and so on. The motion seems slow by Earth standards with only a low gravity whipping you on, but each leap is in excess of twenty feet and the amount of muscular effort required to keep you aloft is minimal. The sensation is similar to that of flying." "Have you tried it? Can you do it?" "I've tried it, but no Earthman can really do it. I've kept it up for as many as five leaps in a row, enough to get the sensation -- just enough to want to do more -- but then there is the inevitable miscalculation, a loss of synchronization and you tumble and slide for a quarter of a mile. The Lunarites are polite and never laugh at you. Of course, it's easy for them. They start as children and pick it up at once without trouble." "It's their world," said Gottstein, chuckling. "Think how they'd be on Earth." "They wouldn't be on Earth. They can't. I supposed that's an advantage on our side. We can be either on Moon or on Earth. They can live only on the Moon. We tend to forget that -- because we confuse the Lunarites with Immies." "With what?" "That's what they call the Earth immigrants -- those who live on the Moon more or less permanently but were born and raised on Earth. The immigrants can, of course, return to Earth, but the real Lunarites have neither the bones nor the muscles to withstand Earth's gravity. There were some tragedies in that respect in the Moon's early history." "Oh?" "Oh, yes. People who returned with their Moon-born children. We tend to forget. We've had our own Crisis, and a few dying children don't seem important in the light of the huge casualties of the late twentieth century and all that followed. Here on the Moon, though, every dead Lunarite who succumbed to the gravity of Earth is remembered. It helps the people here to feel a world apart, I think." G ottstein said, "i thought I had been thoroughly briefed on Earth, but it seems I still have a lot to learn." "Impossible to learn everything on Earth, but I have left you as full a report as my predecessor bequeathed me. You'll find the Moon fascinating and, in some ways, excruciating. I doubt that you've eaten Lunar rations on Earth -- and if you're going by description only, you will not be prepared for the reality. However, you'll have to teach yourself to like the food. It's bad policy to ship Earth items here. We've got to eat and drink the local products." "You've been doing it. I guess I'll survive." "I've not been doing it steadily. There are periodic furloughs to Earth. Those are obligatory, whether you want them or not. They've told you that. I'm sure." "Yes," said Gottstein. "Despite any exercises you do here, you will have to subject yourself to full gravity now and then just to remind your bones and muscles what it's like. And when you're on Earth, you'll eat. And occasionally some food is smuggled in." Gottstein said, "My luggage was carefully inspected, of course, but it turned out there was a can of corned beef in my coat pocket. I had overlooked it. So did they." Montez smiled slowly and said hesitantly. "I suspect you are now going to offer to share it." "No," said Gottstein judiciously, wrinkling his large button nose. "I was going to say with all the tragic nobility I could muster, 'Here, Montez, have it all! Thy need is greater than mine.'" He stumbled a bit in trying to say this -- he had rarely used second person singular in Planetary Standard. Montez smiled more broadly, then let the expression vanish. He shook his head. "No. In a week I'll have all the Earth food I can eat. You won't. Your mouthfuls will be rare in the next few years and you will spend too much time regretting your present generosity. You keep it all -- I insist. Or I would only be earning your hatred ex post facto." He seemed serious, his eyes looking straight into Gottstein's. "Besides, there is something I want to talk to you about. I've been putting off discussion because I don't know how to approach it, and this food would be an excuse for further sidetracking." Gottstein pocketed the Earth can at once. His face could not match Montez' in seriousness, but his voice was grave and steady. "Is there something you could not include your dispatches, Montez?" "There was something I tried to include, Gottstein, but between my not knowing how to phrase it and Earth's reluctance to grasp my meaning -- we ended up not communicating. You may do better. I hope you do. One of the reasons I have not asked to have my tour of duty extended is that I can no longer take the responsibility for my failure to communicate." "You make it sound serious." "I wish I could make it sound serious. Frankly, it sounds silly. There are only some ten thousand people in the Lunar colony. Rather less than half are native Lunarites. They're hampered by an insufficiency of resources, an insufficiency of space, a harsh world -- and yet -- and yet -- " "And yet?" said Gottstein. "Something is going on here -- I don't know exactly what -- that may be dangerous." "How can it be dangerous? What can they do? Make war against the Earth?" Gottstein's lips trembled on the edge of a smile. "No. It's more subtle than that." Montez passed his hand over his face, rubbed his eyes. "Let me be frank with you. Earth has lost its nerve." "What does that mean?" "Well, what would you call it? Just about the time the Lunar colony was being established. Earth went through the Great Crisis. I don't have to tell you about that." "No, you don't," said Gottstein, with distaste. peak." "Earth is much better for that, isn't it?" "Oh, undoubtedly, though I wish there had been a better way of achieving the drop. But what happened left behind a permanent distrust of technology, a vast inertia, a lack of desire to risk change because of the possible side-effects. Great and possibly dangerous efforts have been abandoned because the danger was feared more than greatness was desired." "I take it you refer to the program on genetic engineering." "That's the most spectacular case, of course, but not the only one," said Montez bitterly. "Frankly, I can't get excited over the abandonment of genetic engineering. It was a tissue of failures." "We lost our chance at Intuitionism." "There has never been any evidence that Intuitionism is desirable -- and we have considerable indication of its undesirability. Besides what about the Lunar colony itself? This certainly is no indication of stagnation on Earth." Montez said vigorously, "The Lunar colony is a hangover, a last remnant of the period before the Crisis -- something that carried through as a last sad forward thrust of mankind before the big retreat." "That's too dramatic, Montez." "I don't think so. Earth has retreated, mankind has retreated -- everywhere but on the Moon. The Lunar colony is man's frontier not just physically, but psychologically, too. Here is a world that doesn't have a web of life to disrupt, that doesn't have a complex environment in delicate balance to upset. Everything on the Moon that is of any use to man is man-made. The Moon is a world constructed by man from the start and out of basics. There is no past." "Well?" "On Earth we are unmanned by our longing for a pastoral past that never really existed -- and that, if it had existed, could never exist again. In some respects, much of the ecology was destroyed in the Crisis and we are making do with the remnants -- so that we are frightened, always frightened. On the Moon there is no past to long for or dream about. There is no direction but forward." M ontez seemed intoxicated by his own words. "Gottstein," he continued feverishly, "I have watched it for two years -- you will watch it for at least that much longer. There is a fire here on the Moon, a restless burning. The people here expand in every direction. They expand physically. Every month new corridors are bored, a new living quarters established, a new population potential is made room for. They expand resources by developing new construction materials, new water sources, new lodes of specialized minerals. They expand their sun-powered battery banks, enlarge their electronics factories. I suppose you know that these ten thousand people here on the Moon are now the major source for Earth's supply of mini-electronic devices and fine biochemicals." "I know they're an important source." "Earth lies to itself for comfort's sake. The Moon is the major source. At the present rate it may soon become the sole source. Its people expand intellectually, too. Gottstein, I imagine there isn't a bright science-oriented youngster on Earth who doesn't vaguely -- or perhaps not so vaguely -- dream of going to the Moon one day. With Earth in retreat from technology, the Moon is where the action is." "You're referring to the proton synchrotron, I suppose?" "That's one example. When was the last new synchrotron built on Earth? But it's just the biggest and most dramatic item -- not the only or even the most important. If you want to know what is the most important scientific device on the Moon -- " "Something so secret I haven't been told?" "No, something so obvious that no one seems to notice. It's the ten thousand brains here. The ten thousand best human brains in existence. The only close-knit group of ten thousand human brains that are, in principle and by emotion, science-oriented." Gottstein moved restlessly and tried to shift his chair's position. It was bolted to the floor and wouldn't move, but in the attempt to make it do so Gottstein found himself skittering from the seat. Montez reached out an arm to steady him. Gottstein flushed. "Sorry." "You'll get used to the gravity." Gottstein said, "But aren't you making it out a lot worse than it is? Earth isn't a know-nothing planet altogether. We did develop the Electron Pump. That's a purely Terrestrial accomplishment. No Lunarite had anything to do with it." Montez shook his head and muttered a few words in his native Spanish. They did not sound placid. He asked, "Have you ever met Frederick Hallam?", Gottstein smiled. "Indeed I have. The Father of the Electron Pump. I believe he has the phrase tattooed on his chest." "The mere fact that you smile and make that remark proves my point, really. Ask yourself: Could a man like Hallam really have fathered the Electron Pump? The story will do for the unthinking multitude, but the truth is -- and you must know this -- there is no father to the Electron Pump. The para-people, the people in the paraUniverse -- whoever they are and whatever that is invented it. Hallam was their accidental instrument. All of Earth is their accidental instrument. "We were clever enough to take advantage of their initiative." "Yes, as cows are clever enough to eat the hay we provide for them. The Pump is no sign that man is looking forward. Quite the reverse." "If the Pump is a backward step, then I say good for backwardness. I wouldn't want to do without it." "Who would? But the point is, it fits Earth's present mood perfectly. Infinite energy at virtually zero cost -- except for maintenance -- and zero pollution. But there are no Electron Pumps on the Moon." Gottstein said, "I imagine there's no need for them. The solar batteries supply what the Lunarites require. 'Infinite energy at virtually zero cost -- except for maintenance -- and zero pollution.' Isn't that the litany?" "Yes, indeed. But the solar batteries are entirely man-made. An Electron Pump was projected for the Moon -- installation was attempted -- " "And?" "And it didn't work. The parapeople didn't accept the tungsten. Nothing happened." "I didn't know that. Why not?" and eyebrows expressively. "How is one to know? We might assume, for instance, that the parapeople live on a world without a satellite -- that they have no conception of separate worlds in close proximity, each populated. That having found one contact they did not seek another. Who knows? The thing is that the para-people didn't bite and we ourselves, without them, could do nothing." "We ourselves," Gottstein repeated. "By that you mean the Earthmen?" "Yes." "And the Lunarites?" "They were not involved." "Were they interested?" "I don't know. That's where my uncertainty -- and fear -- chiefly rest. The Lunarites -- the native Lunarites particularly -- do not feel like Earthmen. I don't know what their plans are or what they intend. I can't find out." Gottstein looked thoughtful. "But what can they do? Do you have any reason to suppose they intend to do us harm -- or that they can do Earth harm even if they intend it?" "I can't answer that question. They are an attractive and intelligent people. It seems to me they lack real hatred or real rage or even real fear. But perhaps that is only how they seem to me. What bothers me most is that I don't know." "The scientific equipment on the Moon is run by Earth, I believe." "That is correct. The proton synchrotron is. The radio telescope on the trans-terrestrial side is. The three hundred-inch optical telescope is. The large equipment,' you notice, all of which has been in existence for fifty years -- " "And what's been put in since?" "Very little by Earthmen." "What about the Lunarites?" "I'm not sure. Their scientists work in the large installations, but I once tried to check time cards. There are gaps." "Gaps?" "They spend considerable time away from the installations. It is as though they might have laboratories of their own." "Well, if they produce minielectronic devices and fine biochemicals -- isn't that to be expected?" "Yes, but -- Gottstein, I don't know. I fear my ignorance." A moderately long pause ensued. Gottstein finally broke it. "Montez, I take it you are telling me all this so that I will be careful -- so that I will try to find out what the Lunarites are doing?" "I suppose that's about it," said Montez unhappily. "But you don't even know that they're doing anything at all." "I feel that they are." Gottstein said, "It's odd, then. I should be trying to talk you out of all this fearful mysticism of yours -- but it's odd -- " "What is?" "The same vessel that brought me to the Moon brought some one else. I mean, a large party came, but one face in particular triggered something in my memory. I didn't talk to him -- had no occasion to -- and I dismissed the matter. But now our talk is pushing a button and he suddenly comes back to mind." "Yes?" "I was on a committee once that dealt with Electron Pump matters. A question of safety arose." He smiled briefly. "Earth's lost nerve. you might say. We worry about safety everywhere -- and a good thing, damn it, lost nerve or not. The details escape me, but in connection with that hearing I saw the man I saw again on the vessel. I'm convinced of it." "Does that have significance, do you think?" "I'm not sure. I associate that face with something disturbing. What it was may come, back to me. In any case, I had better get a list of the passengers and see if any name means something to me. Too bad, Montez, but I think you're getting me started." "Not bad at all," said Montez. "I'm glad of it. As for this man -- he may be only a tourist of no consequence who will be gone in two weeks, but I am glad to have you on the alert." Gottstein did not seem to be listening. "He is a physicist, or a scientist of some sort," he muttered. "I'm certain of it and I associate him with danger -- " XX cheerfully. The Earthman turned. Recognition took almost no time at all. "Selene. Am I right? Selene?" "Right. Correctly pronounced. Enjoying yourself?" The Earthman said gravely, "Very much. Being here makes me realize how unique our century is. Not so long ago I was on Earth, feeling tired of my world, tired of myself. Then I thought, "Well, if I were living a hundred years ago, the only way I could leave the world would be to die, but now -- I can go to the Moon." He smiled, and the smile too was grave. Selene asked, "Are you happier now that you're on the Moon?" "A little." He looked about. "Don't you have a crowd of tourists to nurse?" "Not today. It's my day off. Who knows, I may take off two or three. It's a dull job." "What a shame then -- you bump into a tourist on your day off." "I didn't bump into you. I came looking for you. You're a hard one to find, too. You shouldn't wander off by yourself." The Earthman gazed at her with interest. "Why look for me? Are you fond of Earthmen?" "No," she said with easy frankness. "I'm sick of them. I dislike them on principle and being constantly associated with them in my job makes it worse." "Yet you came looking for me and there isn't a way on Earth -- on Moon, I mean -- I can convince myself I am young and handsome." "It wouldn't help if you were. Earthmen don't interest me romantically, as everyone but Barron knows." "Then why the search?" "Because there are other ways of being interested and because Barron is interested." "And who is Barron? Your boy-friend?" Selene laughed. "Barron Neville. He's a lot more than a boy and a lot more than a friend. We have sex when we feel like it." "Well, that's what I meant. Do you have children?" "One boy. He's ten. He spends most of his time in the boys' compound. To spare you the next question, he's not Barron's. I may have a child by Barron if we're still together when I'm assigned another child -- if I'm assigned another child. I'm pretty sure I will be." "You're quite frank." "About things I don't believe require secrecy? Of course. Now, what would you like to do?" They had been walking along a corridor of milk-white rock, into the glazed surface of which were set dusky "Moon gems" that lay about for the taking in most sections of the Lunar surface. She wore sandals that scarcely seemed to touch the ground. He wore thicksoled boots, which leadenly helped weigh him down to keep his steps from becoming torture. The corridor was one-way. Occasionally a small electric cart would overtake them and move past almost silently. The Earthman asked, "What would I like to do? That is a broadbeamed invitation. Would you care to set boundary conditions so that my answer may not innocently offend you?" "Are you a physicist?" The Earthman hesitated. "Why do you ask?" "Just to hear what you will say. I know you're a physicist." "How?" "No one says 'set boundary conditions' unless he is. Especially if the first thing he wants to see on the Moon is the proton synchrotron." "Is that why you came looking for me? Because you thought I might be a physicist?" "That's why Barron sent me looking for you. You see, he is a physicist. I came because I thought you rather unusual for an Earthman." "In what way?" "Nothing terribly complimentary -- if it's compliments you're fishing for. It's just that you seem not to like Earthmen." "How can you tell that?" "I watched you look at the others in the party. Besides, I can always tell. Earthies who don't like Earthies tend to stay on the Moon. Which brings me back to the question -- what would you like to do? And I'll set the boundary conditions. I mean, as far as sightseeing is concerned." The Earthman looked at her sharply. "That's peculiar, Selene. You have a day off. Your job is sufficiently uninteresting or distasteful for you to be glad to have that day off and you would be willing to make it two or three. Yet your way of spending it is to volunteer to resume your job for me particularly. Just because of a little interest?" "Barron's interest. He's busy now and there's no harm in my entertaining you until he's ready. Besides, it's different. Can't you see it's different? On my job I'm riding herd on a couple of dozen Earthies Don't you mind my using the term?" "I use it myself." "But you use it as an Earthman. Some Earth people consider it a term of derision and resent it when a Lunarite uses it." "You mean when a Lunie uses it?" Selene flushed. "Yes. That's about it." "Well, then, let's neither of us cry over words. Go ahead -- you were telling me about your job." "On my job there are these themselves and whom I have to take here and there and give little speeches to and make sure they eat and drink and walk by the book. They see their little pet sights and do their little pet things, and I have to be polite and motherly. "Awful," said the Earthman. "But you and I can do as we to take your chances and I don't have to watch what I say." "I told you that you're perfectly welcome to call me an Earthie." "All right, then. I'll have a busman's holiday -- there's an Earthie expression for you. What would you like to do?" "I want to see the proton synchrotron." "Not that. Maybe Barron can arrange it. Talk to him." "Well, if I can't see the synchrotron I don't know what else there is to see. I know the radio telescope is on the other side, but I don't suppose there's any novelty in it. You tell me. What doesn't the average tourist get to see?" "A number of things. There are the algae roomsnot the antiseptic processing plants, which you've seen -- but the farms themselves. However, the smell is pretty strong there and I don't suppose an Earthie -- Earthman -- would find it particularly appetizing. Earthmen have enough trouble with the food, as it is." "Does that surprise you? Have you ever tasted Earth food?" "Not really. I probably wouldn't like it, though. It all depends on what you're used to." "I suppose so," said the Earthman, signing. "If you ate a real steak you'd probably gag at the fat and fiber." "We could go to the outskirts where the new corridors are being driven into bedrock, but you'll have to wear special protective garments. There are the factories -- " "You make the choice, Selene." "I will -- if you will tell me something honestly." "I can't promise without hearing the question." "I said that Earthies who don't like Earthies tend to stay on the Moon. You didn't correct me. Do you intend to stay on the Moon?" T he Earthman stared at the toes of his clumsy boots. He said, "I had trouble getting a visa to the Moon. They said I might be too old for the trip and that if I stayed any length of time I might find it impossible to return to Earth. So I told them I planned to stay on the Moon permanently." "Were you lying?" "I wasn't sure at the time. But now I think I'll stay here." "I should have thought that they ever to let you go under those conditions." "Why?" "Generally the Earth authorities don't like to send physicists to the Moon on a permanent basis." The Earthman's lips twitched. "I had no trouble on that ground." "Well, then -- if you're going to be one of us I think you ought to visit the gymnasium. Earthies often want to but we don't encourage them as a general rule -- though it's not forbidden outright. With immigrants, it's different -- " "Why?" "Well, for one thing, we exercise in the nude or near-nude. Why not?" She sounded aggrieved, as though weary of repeating a defensive position. "The temperature is controlled. The environment is clean. It's just that when people from Earth are present, nudity can become unsettling. Some Earthies are shocked. Some are titillated. Some are both. Well, we're not going to dress in the gymnasium for their sake and we're not going to cope with them, either -- we just keep them out." "But immigrants?" "They have to get used to it. In the end they'll be discarding clothes, too. And they'll need the gymnasium even more than the native Lunarites do." "I'll be honest with you, Selene. If I encounter female nudity. I'll definitely find it titillating. I'm not quite so old that I won't." "Well, titillate then," she said indifferently. "But keep it to yourself. Agreed?" "Do we have to get undressed, too?" He looked at her with amused interest. "As spectators? No. We could, but we don't have to. You would feel uncomfortable this early in the game and you wouldn't be a particularly inspiring sight to the rest of us." "You are frank." "Do you think you would be a treat in the altogether? Be honest. And as for myself -- I have no wish to put you under a strain by titillating you. So we might both just as well stay clothed." "Will there be any objection? I mean to my being there as an Earthie of uninspiring appearance?" "Not if I'm with you." "Very well, then, Selene. Is it far away?" "We are there. Just through here." "Ah, then you were planning to come here all the time." "I thought it might be interesting." "Why?" Selene smiled suddenly. "I just thought." T he Earthman shook his head. "I'm beginning to get the idea you never just think. Let me guess. If I'm to stay on the Moon I will need to exercise now and then in order to keep muscles, bones and all my organs, perhaps, in condition." "Quite true. So do all of us, but immigrants from Earth in particular. The day will come when the gymnasium will be a daily grind for you." They stepped through a doorway and the Earthman stared in astonishment. "This is the first place I've seen that looks like Earth." "In what way?" "Why, it's big. I didn't imagine you would have such big rooms on the Moon. Desks, office machinery -- women at the desks -- " "Bare-breasted women," said Selene solemnly. "That part isn't Earthlike, I admit." "We've got a hold-chute, too, and an elevator for Earthies. There are many levels. But wait." She approached a woman at one of the nearer desks, talking in a low, rapid voice while the Earthman stared at everything with amiable curiosity. Selene returned. "No trouble. And it turns out we're going to have a melee. A rather good one -- I know the teams." "This place is impressive. Really." "If you still refer to its size -- it's not nearly big enough. We have three gymnasiums. This is the largest, such as it is -- " "I'm somehow pleased that in the Spartan surroundings of the Moon, you can afford to waste so much space on frivolity." "Frivolity?" Selene sounded offended. "Why do you think this is frivolity?" "Melees. Some sort of game?" "You might call them a game. On Earth you can have such things for sport -- ten men doing, ten thousand watching. It's not so on the Moon. What's frivolous for you is necessary for us. This way -- we'll take the elevator, which means a little waiting maybe." "Didn't mean to get you angry." "I'm not really angry but you must be reasonable. You Earthmen have been adapted to Earth gravity years since life crawled onto dry land. You get by even if you don't exercise. We've had no time at all to adapt to Moon gravity." "You look different enough." "If you're born and reared under Moon gravity your bones and muscles are naturally slimmer and less massive than an Earthie's are, but that's superficial. There isn't a bodily function we possess, however subtle -- digestion, rates of hormonal secretions -- that isn't maladjusted to gravity and that doesn't require a deliberate regimen of exercise. If we can arrange exercise in the form of fun and games that does not make it frivolity. Here's the elevator." The Earthman hung back in momentary alarm. Selene said, "I suppose you're going to tell me it looks like a wickerwork basket. Every Earthman who uses it says so. With Moon gravity, it doesn't have to be any more substantial." The elevator moved down slowly. Selene and the Earthman were the only ones on board. He said, "I suspect this isn't much used." Selene smiled again. "You're right. The hold-chute is much more popular and much more fun." "What is it?" "Exactly what the name implies. Here we are. We had to drop only two levels. The chute is just a vertical tube you can drop through, with hand-holds. We don't encourage Earthies to use it." "Too risky?" "Not in itself. You can climb down as though it were a ladder. However, there are always youngsters swinging down at considerable speed and Earthies don't know how to keep out of the way. Collisions are always discomforting. But you'll get to use the chute in time. In fact, what you'll see now is a kind of large hold-chute designed for recklessness." S HE led him to a circular railing, around which a number of individuals were leaning and talking. All were more or less in the nude. Sandals were common and usually a hip purse was slung over one shoulder. Some wore briefs. One girl was scooping a greenish mash out of a container and eating it. The Earthman wrinkled his nose slightly as he passed that one. He said, "The dental problem must be severe on the Moon." Selene nodded. "If we ever get the chance, we'll select for an edentate jaw." "Toothlessness?" "Maybe not complete. We might keep the incisors and canines for cosmetic reasons and for occasionally useful tasks. They're easily cleaned, too. But why should we want useless molars? They're just a hangover from an Earthie past." "Are you making any progress?" "No," she said stiffly. "Genetic engineering is illegal. Earth insists." She leaned over the railing. "They call this the Moon's playground." The Earthman looked down into a large cylindrical construction with smooth pink walls to which metal bars were attached in what seemed a random configuration. Here and there a bar stretched across a portion of the cylinder, sometimes across its entire width. The structure was perhaps four or five hundred feet deep and about fifty feet across. No one seemed to be paying particular attention either to the playground or to the Earthman. Some looked at him indifferently as he passed -- seeming to weigh his clothed state, his facial appearance -- and then turned away. Some made a casual hand gesture in Selene's direction before turning away, but all turned away. The no-interest signal, however subdued, could not have been more blatant. The Earthman turned to the cylindrical opening. He saw slim figures at the bottom, foreshortened because they were seen from above. Some wore wisps of clothing in red, some in blue. Two teams, he decided. Clearly the dress served protective functions, since all wore gloves and sandals, protective bands about knees and elbows. Some wore brief bands about the hips, some about the chests. "Oh," he muttered. "Men and women." Selene said, "Right. The sexes compete equally and the idea in dress is to prevent the uncontrolled swinging of parts that might hamper the guided fall. There is a sexual difference there and in vulnerability to pain. The clothing is not for modesty." The Earthman said, "I think I've read of this." "You may have, though not much seems to get out. Not that we have any objection, but the terrestrial government prefers to keep news of the Moon to a minimum." "Why, Selene?" "You're an Earthman. You tell me. Our theory is that we embarrass Earth. Or at least the Earth government." Two individuals were rising rapidly on opposite sides of the cylinder now. The patter of light drums was heard in the background. At first the climbers seemed to be going up a ladder, rung by rung, but their speed increased and by the time they were halfway up, they were merely striking each hold as they passed, making an ostentatious slapping noise. "Couldn't do that as gracefully on Earth," said the Earthman admiringly. "Or at all," he amended. "It's not just the low gravity," said Selene. "Try it, and you'll find that climb takes endless hours of practice." T he climbers reached the railing and swung to a headstand. They performed simultaneous somersaults and began to fall. "They can move quickly when they want to," said the Earthman. "Umm," said Selene, through the patter of applause. "I suspect that when Earthmen -- I mean the real Earthmen, the ones who have never even visited the Moon -- think of moving around the Moon, they think of the surface and of spacesuits. That's often slow, of course. The mass, with the spacesuit added, is huge and means high inertia." "Quite right," said the Earthman. "I've seen the classic motion pictures of the early astronauts that all schoolchildren see. The movements are like those underwater. The picture becomes imprinted and stays with us even when we know better." "You'd be surprised how fast we can move on the surface these days, spacesuit and all," said Selene. "And here, underground, without spacesuits, we can move as quickly as people do on Earth. The slower whip of gravity is made up for by the proper use of muscles." "But you can move slowly, too." The Earthman was watching the acrobats. They had gone up with speed and were going down with deliberate slowness. They were floating, slapping the hand-holds to delay the drop rather than, as before, to accelerate the rise. They reached the bottom and two,others replaced them. And then two more. And then two more. Alternate pairs from each team competed in virtuosity. Each pair went up in unison -- each pair rose and fell in a more complicated pattern. One pair kicked off simultaneously to cross the tube in a low parabola, each reaching the hand-hold the other had abandoned and somehow skimming past the other in midair without touching. That stunt evoked loud applause. The Earthman said, "I suspect I lack the experience to appreciate the finer points of skill. Are these all native Lunarites?" "They have to be," said Selene. "The gymnasium is open to all Lunar citizens and some immigrants are fairly good, considering. For this kind of virtuosity, however, you must depend on babies conceived and born here. They have the proper physical adaptation and get the proper childhood training. Most of these performers are under eighteen." "I imagine it's dangerous -- even at Moon's gravity levels." "Broken bones aren't too uncommon. I don't think there's been an actual death, but I know of at least one case of broken spine and paralysis. That was a terrible accident -- I was actually watching -- Oh, wait now -- we're going to have the ad libs." "The what?" "Till now, we've had set pieces. The climbs were according to a fixed pattern." The percussion beat seemed softer as one climber rose and suddenly launched into midair. He caught a transverse bar onehanded, circled it once vertically and let go. The Earthman watched closely. He said, "Amazing. He gets around those bars exactly like a gibbon." "A what?" asked Selene. "A gibbon. A kind of ape -- in fact, the only ape still existing in the wild. They -- " He looked at Selene's expression and said, "I don't mean it as an insult, Selene they are graceful creatures." Selene said, frowning, "I've seen pictures of apes." "You probably haven't seen gibbons in motion. I dare say that Earthies might call Lunarites 'gibbons' and mean it insultingly, about on the level of what you mean by 'Earthie.' But I don't mean it so." He leaned both elbows on the railing and watched the action. It was like dancing in the air. He said, "How do you treat Earth immigrants here on the Moon, Selene? I mean immigrants who mean to stay here for life. Since they lack true Lunarite abilities -- " "That makes no difference. Immies are citizens. There's no discrimination -- no legal discrimination." "What does that mean? No legal discrimination?" "Well, you said it yourself. There are some things they can't do. There are differences. The medical problems are different and they've usually had a worse medical history. If they come in middle age they look -- old." The Earthman looked away, embarrassed. "Can they intermarry? I mean, immigrants and Lunarites." "Certainly. That is, they can interbreed." "Yes, that's what I meant." "Of course. No reason why an immigrant can't have some worthwhile genes. Heavens, my father was an Immie, though I'm secondgeneration Lunarite on my mother's side." "I suppose your father must have come when he was quite -- Oh, good Lord -- " He froze at the railing, then drew a shuddering breath. "I thought he was going to miss that bar." "Not a chance," said Selene. "That's Marco Fore. He likes to reach out at the last moment. Actually it's bad form to do so and a real champion doesn't. Still -- My father was twenty-two when he arrived." "I suppose that's the way. Young enough to be adaptable and without emotional complications linking one to Earth. From the standpoint of the Earthie male, I imagine it must be rather nice to have a sexual attachment with a -- " "Sexual attachment!" Selene's amusement seemed to cover a very real sense of shock. "You don't suppose my father had sex with my mother. If my mother heard you say that, she'd set you right in, a hurry." "But -- " "Artificial insemination, for goodness' sake. Sex with an Earthman?" The Earthman looked solemn. "I thought you said there was no discrimination." "That's not discrimination. That's a matter of physical fact. An Earthman can't handle the gravity field properly. However practiced he might be -- under the stress of passion he might revert. I wouldn't risk it. The clumsy fool might snap his arm or teg or -- worse -- mine. Gene mixtures are one thing -- sex is quite another." "I'm sorry. Isn't artificial insemination against the law?" She was watching the gymnastics with absorption. "That's Marco Fore again. When he isn't trying to be uselessly spectacular he really is good -- and his sister is almost as good. When they work together it's a poem of motion. Look at them now. They'll come together and circle the same bar as though they had a single body. He's a little too flamboyant at times, but you can't fault his muscular control. Yes, artificial insemination is against Earth's law, but it's allowed for medical reasons -- and here that term is pretty broad." climbed to the top and were in a great circle just below the railing -- reds on one side, blues on the other. All arms on the side of the interior were raised and the applause was loud. Quite a crowd had gathered at the rail. "You ought to have some seating arrangement," said the Earthman. "Not at all. This isn't a show. This is exercise. We don't encourage any more spectators than can stand comfortably about the railing. We're supposed to be down there, not up here." "You mean you can do that sort of thing, Selene?" "After a fashion, of course. Any Lunarite can. I'm not as good as they are. I haven't joined any teams -- The melee's going to start now, a free-for-all. This is the really dangerous part. All ten are going to be in the air and each side is going to try to send members of the other side into a fall." "A real fall?" "As real as possible." "Are there injuries occasionally?" "Occasionally. In theory this sort of thing is frowned upon. Courting injury is considered frivolous and we don't have so large a population that we can afford to incapacitate anyone. Still, the melee is popular and we can't raise the votes to outlaw it." "Which side do you vote on, Selene?" Selene blushed. "Oh, never mind. You watch this!" The percussion rhythm had suddenly grown thunderous and each of the individuals in the huge well darted outward like an arrow. There was wild confusion in midair, but when the contestants parted again each ended firmly on a grip bar. Next came the tension of waiting. One contestant launched himself. Another followed -- and the air was again filled with flashing bodies. Over and over it happened. Selene said, "The scoring is intricate. There is a point for every launch, a point for every touch, two points for every miss inflicted, ten points for a grounding. And there are various penalties for various kinds of fouling." "Who keeps the score?" "Umpires make the preliminary decisions and television tapes are studied in the event of appeals. But often even the tapes can't decide matters." A sudden excited cry arose when a girl in blue moved past a boy in red and slapped his flank resoundingly. The boy who received the blow had writhed away, but not successfully. Grabbing at a bar with improper balance, he struck the wall ungracefully with his knee. "Where were his eyes?" demanded Selene indignantly. "He didn't see her coming." The action grew hotter and the Earthman tired of trying to make sense of the knotted flights. Occasionally a leaper touched a bar and did not retain hold. Those were the times when spectators leaned over the railing as though ready to launch themselves into space. Once Marco Fore was struck in the wrist and someone cried "Foul!" Fore missed his hand-hold and fell. To the Earthman's eyes the fall was slow. Fore's lithe body twisted and turned, reaching for bar after bar, without quite making it. The others waited. All maneuvering was suspended during the fall. Fore was moving quite rapidly now, though twice he had slowed himself without quite being able to maintain a hold. He was nearly to the ground when a sudden spidery lunge caught a transverse bar with the right leg and he hung suspended and swinging, headdown, about ten feet above the ground. Arms outspread, he paused while the applause rang out, then he twisted upright and jumped into a rapid climb. The Earthman said, "Was he fouled?" "If Jean Wong actually grabbed Marco's wrist instead of pushing it, it was a foul. The umpire has ruled a fair block, however, and I don't think Marco will appeal. He fell a lot farther than he had to. He likes these last-minute saves. Some day he'll miscalculate and hurt himself. Oh, oh." The Earthman looked up in sudden inquiry, but Selene's eyes were not upon him. She said, "That's someone from the Commissioner's office and he must be looking for you." "Why?" "I don't see why he would come here to find anyone else. You're the unusual one." "But there's no reason -- " began the Earthman. Yet the messenger, who himself had the build of an Earthman or an Earth immigrant and who seemed uneasy under the stares of a couple of dozen slight nude figures who seemed to tint their scorn with indifference, came directly toward him. "Sir, Commissioner Gottstein requests that you accompany me -- " were harsher than Selene's. His books were on bold display. His computer outlet was unmasked in one corner and his large desk was in disarray. His windows were blank. Selene entered, folded her arms and said, "If you live like a slob, Barron, how do you expect your thoughts to be neat?" "I'll manage," Barron said grumpily. "How is it you haven't brought the Earthman with you?" "The Commissioner got to him first. The new Commissioner." "Gottstein?" "That's right. Why weren't you ready sooner?" "Because it took time to find out about him. I won't work blind." Selene said, "Well, then, we'll just have to wait." Neville bit at a thumbnail and inspected the result severely. "I don't know whether I ought to like the situation or not. What did you think of him?" "I like him," said Selene definitely. "He was rather pleasant, considering he was an Earthie. He let me guide him. He was interested. He made no judgments. He didn't patronize. And I didn't go out of my way to avoid insulting him, either." "Did he ask again about the synchrotron?" She found herself resorting to a tactic she normally despised and seldom used -- evasion. "He didn't have to." "Why not?" "I told him you wanted to see him and I said you were a physicist. So I imagine that when you get together, he'll ask you whatever it is he wants to ask." "Didn't he think it strange that he should be talking to a female tourist-guide who just happens to know a physicist?" "Why strange? I said you were my sex partner. There's no accounting for sexual attraction and a physicist may well condescend to a lowly tourist-guide." "Shut up, Selene." "Oh, for -- Look, Barron, it seems to me that if he were spinning some sort of fancy web -- if he approached me because he planned to get to you through me -- he would have shown some trace of anxiety. The more complicated and silly any plot, the more rickety it is and the more anxious the plotter. I deliberately behaved casually. I took him to a gymnastics show." "And?" "And he was interested. Relaxed and interested. Whatever he has on his mind, it isn't involuted." "You're sure of that? The Commissioner got to him before I did. You consider that good?" "Why should I consider it bad? An open invitation to a meeting of some sort delivered in front of a couple of dozen Lunarites isn't particularly involuted, either." Neville leaned back, hands clasped at the nape of his neck. "Selene, please don't insist on making judgments when I don't ask you to. It's irritating. The man is not a physicist in the first place. Did he tell you he was?" Selene paused to think. "I called him a physicist. He didn't deny it but I don't recall that he actually said he was. And yet -- I'm sure he is." "It's a lie of omission, Selene. He may be a physicist in his own mind, but the fact is that he isn't trained as a physicist and he doesn't work as one. He has had scientific training. I'll grant, but he has no scientific job of any kind. He couldn't get one. There isn't a lab on Earth that would give him working room. He happens to be on Fred Hallam's crud list and Hallam has been top man there for a long time. "Are you sure?" "Believe me, I checked. Didn't you just criticize me for taking so long? And his background sounds so good that it's too good." "Why too good? I don't see what you're getting at." "Doesn't it seem to you we ought to trust him? After all, he's got a grievance against Earth." "You can certainly argue that way -- if your facts are right." "Oh, my facts are right -- at least in the sense that they're what turns up, if you dig for background on your Earthie. But maybe we're supposed to argue that way." "Barron, that's disgusting. How can you weave these conspiracy theories into everything? Ben didn't sound -- " "Ben?" Neville asked sardonically. "Ben," repeated Selene firmly. "Ben didn't sound like a man wjth a grievance or like a man trying to make me think he sounded like a man with a grievance." "No, but he managed to make you think he was someone to be liked. You did say you liked him, didn't you? With emphasis? Maybe that's exactly what he was trying to do." "I'm not that easy to fool and you know it." "Well, I'll just have to wait till I see him." "The hell with you, Barron. I've associated with thousands of Earthies of all kinds. It's my Job. And you have no reason whatever to speak sarcastically about my judgment. You know you have every reason to trust it." "All right. We'll see. Don't get angry. It's just that we'll have to wait now. And as long as we must -- " He rose lithely to his feet. "Guess what I'm thinking." "I don't have to." Selene rose as smoothly and with an almost invisible motion of her feet slid sideways, well away from him. "But think it by yourself. I'm not in the mood." "Are you annoyed because I've impugned your judgment?" "I'm annoy because -- Oh, hell, why don't you keep your room in better condition?" And she left. X stein, "to offer you some Earthside luxury. Doctor, but I have been allowed to bring none. The good people of the Moon resent the artificial barriers imposed by special treatment for men from Earth. It seems better to soothe their sensibilities by assuming the Lunarite pose as far as possible, though I'm afraid my gait will give me away. Their confounded gravity is impossible." The Earthman said, "I find this so also. I congratulate you on your new post." "Not yet quite mine, sir." "Still, my congratulations. I can't help wondering why you have asked to see me." "We were shipmates. We arrived not so long ago on the same vessel." The Earthman waited politely. Gottstein said, "And my acquaintance with you is a longer one than that. We met briefly some years ago." The Earthman said quietly, "I'm afraid I don't recall -- " "I'm not surprised. There is no reason for you to remember. Once I was on the staff of Senator Burt, who headed -- still heads, in fact -- the Committee on Technology and Environment. It was at a time when he was rather anxious to get the goods on Hallam -- Frederick Hallam." The Earthman seemed quite suddenly to sit a little straighter. "Did you know Hallam?" "You're the second person to ask me that since my coming to the Moon. Yes, I did. Not intimately. And I've known others who've met him. Oddly enough, their opinion usually coincided with mine. For a person apparently idolized by the planet, Hallam inspired little personal liking on the part of those acquainted with him." "Little? None at all, I think," said the Earthman. Gottstein ignored the interruption. "It was my job at the time -- or at least, my assignment from the Senatorto investigate the Electron Pump and see if its establishment and growth were accompanied by undue waste and personal profit-taking. Both were a legitimate concern for what was essentially a watchdog committee, but the Senator was, between us, hoping to find something to damage Hallam. The Senator was anxious to break the stranglehold that man was gaining on the scientific establishment. But the Senator failed." "That much would be obvious. Hallam today is stronger than ever." "We discovered no graft to speak of -- certainly none that could be traced to Hallam. The man is rigidly honest." "In that sense he is, I am sure. Power has its own market value, not necessarily measured in creditbills." "But what interested me at the time, though it was something I could not then follow up, was that I did come across someone whose complaint was not against Hallam's power but against the Electron Pump itself. I was present at the interview although I did not conduct it. You were the complainant, were you not?" The Earthman said cautiously, "I remember the incident, but I still don't remember you." "I wondered then how anyone could possibly object to the Electron Pump on scientific grounds. You impressed me sufficiently for something to stir when I saw you on the ship -- and eventually the memory came back. I have not referred to the passenger list but let me check my powers of recall. ArenT you Dr. Benjamin Andrew Denison?" The Earthman sighed. "Benjamin Allan Denison. Yes. But why does this come up now? The truth is. Commissioner, I don't want to drag up the past. I'm here on the Moon and anxious to make a new start. Damn it, I considered changing my name." "That wouldn't have helped. It was your face I recognized. I have no objection to your new life. Dr. Denison. I would not in any way interfere. But I would like to pry a little for reasons that do not directly involve you. I don't remember, quite, your objection to the Electron Pump. Could you enlighten me?" silence lengthened and Gottstein did not interrupt. He even stifled a small clearing of the throat. Denison said, "Truly, it was nothing. It was a guess I made -- a fear about the alteration in the intensity of the strong nuclear field. Nothing!" "Nothing?" Gottstein did clear his throat now. "Please don't mind if I strive to understand this. I told you that you interested me at the time. I was unable to follow up your theories then and I doubt that I could dig the information out of the records now. The whole thing is classified -- the Senator did very poorly at the time and he isn't interested in publicity about the matter. Still, some details come back. You were once a colleague of Hallam's -- though not a physicist -- " "That's right. I was a radiochemist. So was he." "Stop me if I remember incorrectly, but your early record was exceptional, right?" "There were objective criteria in my favor. I had no illusions about "Amazing how it comes back. Hallam, on the other hand, was not." "Not particularly." "But afterward things did not go well with you. In fact, when we interviewed you -- I think you volunteered to see us -- you were working for a toy manufacturer." "Cosmetics," said Denison in a strangled voice. "Male cosmetics. My x)ccupation didn't help gain me a respectful hearing." "No, it wouldn't. I'm sorry. You were a salesman." "Sales manager. I was still before breaking off and coming to the Moon." "Did Hallam have something to do with that? I mean with your leaving science?" "Commissioner," said Denison, "please -- it really doesn't matter any longer. I was there when Hallam first discovered the tungsten conversion and when the chain of events began that led to the Electron Pump. Exactly what would have happened if I had not been there, I can't say. Hallam and I might both have been dead of radiation poisoning a month later or of a nuclear explosion six weeks later. I don't know. But I was there and Hallam is what he is now, partly because of me. And because of my part in whatever he is -- I am what I am now. The hell with the details. Does that satisfy you? Because it will have to." "I certainly had no affection for him in those days. I have no affection for him now, for that matter." "Would you say that your objection to the Electron Pump was inspired by your anxiety to destroy Hallam?" "I object to this crossexamination." "Please! What I ask is not intended to be used against you. The information is for my own benefit. I am concerned about the Pump and about a number of things." "Well, then -- I suppose you might work out some emotional involvement. Because I disliked Hallam I was ready to believe that his popularity and prestige had a false foundation. I thought about the Electron Pump, hoping to find a flaw." "And you therefore found one?" "No," said Denison forcefully. "Not 'therefore.' I found a flaw, but the finding was honest. I did not invent a flaw merely to puncture Hallam." "No question of inventing. Doctor," said Gottstein soothingly. "I wouldn't dream of any such implication. Yet we both know that in trying to determine something on the boundary lines of the known, it is necessary to make assumptions. The assumptions can be made over a gray area of uncertainty so that one can shade them in one direction or another with perfect honesty, but in accord with -- uh -- the emotions of the moment. You made your assumptions, perhaps, on the antiHallam edge of the possible." "This is a profitless discussion, sir. At the time I thought I had a valid point. However, I am not a physicist. I am -- was -- a radiochemist." "Hallam was a radiochemist, too, but he is now the most famous physicist in the world." "He's still a radiochemist. A quarter-century out of date." "Not so you. You worked hard to become a physicist." Denison smoldered. "You really investigated me!" "I told you -- you impressed me. Amazing how it comes back. But now I'll pass on to something a little different. Do you know a physicist named Peter Lamont?" Reluctantly Demison nodded. "I don't know him well enough to pass judgment." "Would you say he knew what he was talking about." "Barring information to the contrary, yes, I would say so." T he Commissioner carefully leaned back in his seat. It had a spindly look about it and by Earth standards it would not have supported his weight. He asked, "Would you care to tell me how you came to know Lamont? Was it by reputation only? Did you meet?" "We had some direct conversations. He was planning to write a history of the Electron Pump and how it starteda full account of all the legendary crap that's grown around it. I was flattered that Lamont came to me -- that he seemed to have found out something about me. Damn it. Commissioner, I was flattered that he knew I was alive. But I couldn't really say much. What would have been the use? I would have gained nothing but .some sneers and I am tired of those tired also of brooding and self-pity." "Do you know anything about what Lamont has been doing in the last few years?" "What is it you're thinking of. Commissioner?" asked Denison cautiously. "About a year ago, maybe a little more, Lamont spoke to Burt. I am not on the Senator's staff any longer but we see each other occasionally. He talked to me about it. He was concerned. He thought Lamont might have made a valid point against the Electron Pump and yet could see no practical way of pursuing the matter. I, too, was concerned -- " "Concern everywhere," said Denison sardonically. "But now I wonder. If Lamont talked to you and -- " "Stop. Stop right there, Commissioner. I think I see you sidling toward a point and I don't want you to move any further. If you expect me to tell you that Lamont stole my idea -- that once again I am being treated badly -- you are wrong. Let me tell you as forcefully as I can -- I had no valid theory. Mine was purely a guess. It worried me. I presented it. I was not believed -- I became discouraged. I gave up. I did not mention my guess in my discussion with Lamont -- we never covered ground beyond the early days of the Pump. What he came up with later, however much it may have resembled my guess, was arrived at independently. His idea seems much more solidly founded than mine and to be based on rigid mathematical analysis. I lay claim to no priority." "You seem to know about Lamont's theory." "It made the rounds in recent months. The fellow can't publish and no one takes him seriously, but it was passed along the grapevine. It even reached me." "I see. Doctor. But I take Lamont seriously. To me the warning was second time around, you understand. The report of the first warning -- yours -- had never reached the Senator. It had nothing to do with financial irregularities, which were then on his mind. The actual head of the investigating panel -- not myself -- considered it (you will forgive me) crackpot. I did not. When the matter came up again I grew disturbed. It was my intention to meet with Lamont, but a number of physicists whom I consulted -- " "Including Hallam?" "No, I did not talk to Hallam. But a number of those I consulted advised me that Lamont's work was utterly without foundation. Even so, I was considering seeing him when I was asked to take this position. And here I am -- and here you are. So you can understand why I wanted to meet you. In your opinion, is there merit in the theories advanced by yourself and Dr. Lamont?" "You mean is continued use of the Electron Pump going to blow up the sun, or maybe the entire arm of the galaxy?" "Yes, that's exactly what I mean." "How can I tell? All I have is my own guess, which is just a guess. As for Lamont's theory, I have not studied it in detail -- it has not been published. If I saw it, the mathematics might be beyond me. Besides, what's the difference? Lamont won't convince anyone. Hallam has ruined him as earlier he ruined me and the public generally would find it against their short-term interest to believe him even if he went over Hallam's head, so to speak. The world doesn't want to give up the Pump -- and it's a lot easier to refuse to accept Lamont's theory than to try to do something about it." "But you're still concerned about the possibilities, aren't you?" "In the sense that I think that we might indeed destroy ourselves and that I wouldn't like to see that happen, of course." "So you've come to the Moon, now, to do something that Hallam, your old enemy, would prevent your doing on Earth." Denison said slowly, "You, too, like to make guesses." too. Is my guess correct?" "It may be. I haven't given up hope of returning to science. If anything I do were to lift the specter of doom from mankind, either by showing that it does not exist or that it does exist and must be eliminated, I would be pleased." "I see. Dr. Denison, to discuss another point at the moment my predecessor, the retiring Commissioner, Mr. Montez, tells me that the growing edge of science is here on the Moon. He seems to think a disproportionate quantity of the brains and initiative of mankind is here." "He may be right," said Denison. "I don't know." "Doesn't it strike you that his being right might be inconvenient for your purpose? Whatever you do, men may say and think it was accomplished through the Lunar scientific structure. You personally might gain little in the way of recognition, however valuable the results you were to present. Which, of course, would be unjust." "I am tired of the rat-race of credits. Commissioner Gottstein. I want some interest in life, more interest than I can find as Vice President in charge of Ultrasonic Depilatories. I'll find it in a return to science. If I accomplish something in my own eyes, I will be satisfied." "Let us say that that would be insufficient for me. What credit you earn, you should receive -- and it should be quite possible for me, as Commissioner, to present the facts to the Terrestrial community in such a way as to preserve for you what is yours. Surely you are human enough to want what is your own." "You are kind. And in return?" "You are cynical. But justly so. In return I want your help. The retiring Commissioner, Mr. Montez, is not certain as to the lines of scientific research being undertaken on the Moon. Communications between the peoples of Earth and Moon are not perfect, yet coordination of the efforts on both worlds would clearly benefit all. It is understandable that there should be distrust, I suppose, but anything you can do to break down that distrust would be as valuable to us as your scientific findings might be." "Surely, Commissioner, you can't feel that I'm the ideal man to bear witness to the Lunarites as to how fair-meaning and welldisposed the Earth's scientific establishment is." "You mustn't confuse one vengeful scientist with the men of Earth as a whole. Dr. Denison. Let's put it this way. I would appreciate being kept aware of your scientific findings so that I could help you retain your fair share of credit. And in order to understand your findings properly -- I am not a professional scientist myself, remember -- it would be helpful if you would explain them in the light of the present state of science on the Moon. Is it agreed?" Denison said, "You ask a hard thing. Preliminary results, prematurely disclosed -- whether through carelessness or overenthusiasm -- can do tremendous harm to a reputation. I would hate to talk about anything to anyone until I am sure of my ground. My earlier experience with the committee on which you served would certainly encourage me to preserve silence." "I quite understand," said Gottstein heartily. "I would leave it to you to decide when I might usefully be informed. Now I have kept you late and you probably want to sleep -- " Which was dismissal. Denison left, Gottstein looking after him thoughtfully. D enison opened the door by hand. There was a contact that would have opened it automatically, but in the blur of waking he could not find it. The dark-haired man -- with a face that was somehow scowling in repose -- said, "I'm sorry. Am I early?" Denison repeated the last word to give himself time to absorb matters. "Early? No. I -- I'm late, I think." "I called. We made an appointment." And now Denison had it. "Yes. You're Dr. Neville." "That's right. May I come in?" He stepped in. Denison's room was small and held a rumpled bed that took up most of the available space. The ventilator was sighing softly. Neville said with meaningless courtesy, "Slept well, I hope?" Denison looked down at his pajamas and passed a hand over his rumpled hair. "No," he said abruptly. "I had an abominable night. May I be excused long enough to make myself more presentable?" "Of course. Would you like to have me prepare breakfast meanwhile? You may be unacquainted with the equipment." "It would be a favor," said Denison. He emerged some twenty minutes later, washed and shaved, wearing trousers and an undershirt. He said, "I trust I didn't break the shower. It went off and I couldn't turn it on again." "The water's rationed. You get only so much. This is the Moon, Doctor. I've taken the liberty of preparing scrambled eggs and hot soup for the two of us." "Scrambled -- " "We call it, that. Earthmen wouldn't, I suppose." Denison said, "Oh?" He sat down with something less than enthusiasm and tasted the pasty yellow mixture. He tried not to make a face at the first taste and then manfully swallowed it and dug in for a second forkful. "You'll get used to it with time," said Neville, "and it's highly nourishing. I might warn you that the high-protein content and the low gravity will cut your needs for food." "Just as well," said Denison, clearing his throat. Neville said, "Selene tells me that you intend to stay on the Moon." Denison said. "That was my intention." He rubbed his eyes. "I've had a terrible night, though. It tests my resolution." "How many times did you fall out of bed?" "Twice. I take it that the problem is a common one." "For men of Earth, invariably. Awake, you can make yourself walk with due regard for the Moon's gravity. Asleep, you toss as you would on Earth. But at least falling is not painful at low gravity." "The second time I slept on the floor a while before waking. Didn't remember falling. What the hell do you do about it?" "You mustn't neglect your periodjc checks on heartbeat, blood pressure and so on, just to make sure the gravity change isn't introducing too much strain." "I've been amply warned of that," said Denison with distaste. "In fact, I have fixed appointments for the next month. And pills." "Well," said Neville, as if dismissing a triviality, "within a week you'll probably have no trouble at all. And you'll need proper clothing. Those trousers will never do and that flimsy upper garment serves no purpose." "I presume there's some place I can buy clothes." "Of course. If you can get her when she's off duty, Selene will be glad to help you. I'm sure. She assures me you're a decent sort. Doctor." "I'm delighted she thinks so." Denison, having swallowed a spoonful of the soup, looked at it as though wondering what to do with the rest. Grimly he continued the task of downing it. "She judged you to be a physicist, but of course she's wrong." "I was trained as a radiochemist." "You haven't worked at that either for a long time. Doctor. We may be out of it up here, but we're not that far out of it. You're one of Hallam's victims." "Are there so many you speak of them as a group?" "Why not? The whole Moon is one of Hallam's victims." "The Moon?" "In a manner of speaking." "I don't understand." "We have no Electron Pump stations on the Moon. None have been established because there has been no cooperation from the para-Universe. No samples of tungsten have been accepted." "Surely, Dr. Neville, you don't intend to imply that this is Hallam's doing." "In a negative way, yes. Why must only the para-Universe be able to initiate a Pump station? Why can't we?" "As far as I know, we lack the knowledge to take the initiative." "And we will continue to lack the knowledge if research into the matter is forbidden." "Is it forbidden?" Denison asked with a faint note of surprise. "In effect. If none of the work necessary to expand knowledge in that direction finds adequate priorities at the proton synchrotron or at any of the other large installations -- all controlled by Earth and all under the influence of Hallam -- then the research is effectively forbidden." D enison yawned. "I suspect I will have to sleep again before long. I beg your pardon -- I did not mean to imply you were boring me. But tell me, is the Electron Pump so important to the Moon? Surely the solar batteries are effective and sufficient." "They tie us to the sun, Doctor. They tie us to the surface." "Well -- But why does Hallam take this adverse interest in the matter, do you suppose. Dr. Neville?" "You know better than I if you know him personally, as I do not. He prefers not to make it clear to the public generally that the entire Electron Pump establishment is the product of the paramen, with ourselves merely servants of the masters. And if, on the Moon, we advance to the point where we ourselves know what we are doing, then the birth of the true Electron Pump technology will date from our moment, not from his." Denison said, "Why do you tell me all this?" "To avoid wasting my time. Ordinarily we welcome physicists from Earth. We feel cut off here on the Moon, victims of deliberate Terrestrial policy against us, and a physicist visitor can be helpful, even if only to give us a feeling of lesser isolation. A physicist immigrant is even more helpful and we like to explain the situation to him and encourage him to work with us. I am sorry that you are not, after all, a physicist." Denison said impatiently, "But I never said I was." "And yet you asked to see the synchrotron. Why?" "Is that really what's bothering you. My dear sir, let me try to explain. My scientific career was ruined half a lifetime ago. I have decided to seek some sort of rehabilitation, some sort of renewed meaning to my life as far away from Hallam as I can get -- which means here on the Moon. I was trained as a radiochemist, but that has not permanently paralyzed me as far as any other field of endeavor is concerned. Para-physics is the great field of today and I have done my best to self-educate myself there, feeling that this will offer me my best hope for rehabilitation." Neville nodded dubiously. "By the way, since you mentioned the Electron Pump -- Have you heard anything about the theories of Peter Lamont?" Neville eyed the other narrowly. "No. I don't think I know the man." "He is not yet famous. And probably never will be -- chiefly for the same reason I'll never be. He crossed Hallam. His name came up recently and I've been giving him some thought. It was one way of occupying the sleepless portion of last night." He yawned again. Neville said impatintly, "Yes, Doctor? What of this man?" "He has some interesting thoughts on para-theory. He believes that with continued use of the Pump, the strong nuclear interaction will grow basically more intense in the solar system -- causing the sun to slowly heat up and, at some crucial point, undergo a phase change that will produce an explosion." "Nonsense. Do you know the amount of change produced on a cosmic scale by any use of the Pump on a human scale? Even granted that you are only selfeducated in physics, you should have no difficulty in seeing that the Pump can't possibly make any appreciable change in Universe conditions during the lifetime of the solar system." "Do you think that?" "Of course. Don't you?" "I'm not sure. Lament's grinding a personal axe. I've met him briefly and he impressed me as an intense and very emotional fellow. Considering what Hallam has done to him, he is probably driven by overwhelming anger." Neville frowned. "Are you sure he is on the outs with Hallam?" "I'm an expert on the subject." "It doesn't occur to you that the initiation of that kind of doubt -- that the Pump is dangerous -- might be used as merely another device to keep the Moon from developing Pumps of its own?" "At the cost of creating universal alarm and despondency? Of course not. That would be cracking walnuts with nuclear explosions. No, I'm sure Lamont is sincere. In fact, in my own bumbling way I had similar notions once." "Because you, too, are driven by hate for Hallam." "I'm not Lamont. I imagine I don't react the same way he does. In fact, I had some dim hope I would be able to investigate the matter on the Moon, without Hallam's interference and without Lamont's emotionalism." "Here on the Moon?" "Here on the Moon. I thought perhaps I might get the use of the synchrotron." "And that was your interest in it?" Denison nodded. Neville said, "You really think you will get the use of the synchrotron? Do you know how far back the priorities have piled up?" "I thought perhaps I might get the cooperation of some of the Lunar scientists." Neville laughed and shook his head. "We have almost as little chance at the synchrotron as you. However, I'll tell you what we can do. We have established laboratories of our own. We can give you space-we might even have some minor instrumentation for you. How useful our facilities would be to you I can't say, but you might be able to do something." "Do you suppose you would have any means of making observations useful to para-theory?" "It would depend partly on your ingenuity, I guess. Do you expect to prove the theories of this man, Lamont?" "Or disprove them. Perhaps." "You'll disprove them, if anything I have no fears about that." Denison said, "It's quite clear, isn't it, that I'm not a physicist by training? Why do you so readily offer me working space?" "Because you're from Earth. I told you we value that -- and perhaps your self-education as a physicist will be of additional value. Selene vouches for you, something I attach more importance to than I should, perhaps. And we are fellow-sufferers at the hands of Hallam. If you wish to rehabilitate yourself, we will help you." "But pardon me if I am cynical. What do you expect to get out of it?" "Your help. There is a certain amount of misunderstanding between the scientists of the Earth and the Moon. You are a man of Earth who has come voluntarily to the Moon and you could act as a bridge between us to the benefit of both. You have already had contact with the new Commissioner and it may be possible that, as you rehabilitate yourself, you will rehabilitate us as well." "You mean that if what I do weakens Hallam's influence. Lunar science will benefit?" "Whatever you accomplish is sure to be useful. But perhaps I ought to leave you to catch up with your sleep. Call on me during the next couple of days and I will see about placing you in a laboratory. And -- " he looked about, "getting you somewhat more comfortable quarters." They shook hands and Neville left. that, however annoying this position may have become for you, you are leaving it today with a small pang." Montez shrugged eloquently. "A very large pang, when I think of the return to full gravity. The difficulty of breathing -- the aching feet -- the perspiration. I'll be in a bath of perspiration constantly." "It will be my turn some day." "Take my advice. Never stay here longer than two months at a time. I don't care what the doctors tell you or what kind of isometric exercises they put you through -- get back to Earth every sixty days and stay at least a week. You've got to keep the feel of it." "I'll bear that in mind. Oh, I've been in touch with my friend." "Which friend is that?" "The man who was on the vessel with me when I came in. I thought I remembered him and I did. He's Denison -- a radiochemist. What I recalled about him was accurate enough." "Ah?" "What I actually remembered was a certain interesting irrationality of his and I tried to probe it. He resisted in quite shrewd fashion. He sounded rational -- so rational, in fact, that I grew suspicious. His is a kind of attractive rationality developed by certain types of crackpots as a defense mechanism." "Oh, Lord," said Montez, clearly harassed. "I'm not sure I follow you. I'm going to sit down for a moment. Between trying to determine whether everything is properly packed and thinking about Earth's gravity -- I'm out of breath. What kind of irrationality masquerades as rationality?" "He tried to tell us once that there was danger in the use of the Electron Pumps. He thought the process would blow up the Universe." "Indeed? And will it?" "I Tiope not. At the time his ideas were dismissed rather brusquely. When scientists work on a subject at the limit of understanding they grow edgy, you know. I knew a psychiatrist once who called it the 'Who knows?' phenomenon. If nothing you do will give you the knowledge you need. you end by saying, 'Who knows what will happen?' and imagination tells you." "Yes, but if physicists go around saying such things, even a few of them -- " "But they don't. Not officially. There's such a thing as scientific responsibility and the journals are careful not to print nonsense. Or what they consider nonsense. Actually, you know, the subject's come up again. A physicist named Lamont spoke to Senator Burt, also to that self-appointed environmental messiah, Chen, and a few others. He also insi.sts on the possibility of cosmic explosion. No one believes him but the story spreads in a thin sort of way and gets better with the retelling." "And this man here on the Moon believes it." Gottstein smiled broadly. "I suspect he does. Hell, in the middle of the night when I have trouble sleeping -- I keep falling out of bed, by the way -- I believe it myself. He probably hopes to test the theory experimentally -- here." "Well?" "Well, let him. I hinted we would help him." Montez shook his head. "That's risky. I don't like official encouragement of crackpot notions." "It's just barely possible they may not be entirely crackpot, but that's not the point. The point is that if we can get him established here on the Moon we may find out, through him, what's going on here. He's anxious for rehabilitation and I hinted that rehabilitation would come through us if he cooperated. I'll see to it that you are discreetly kept posted. As between friends, you know." "Thank you," said Montez. "And goodbye." N eville chafed. "No. i don't like him." "Why not? Because he's an Earthie?" Selene brushed a bit of fluff from her right breast, caught it and studied it critically. "That's not from my blouse. I tell you the air recirculation is abominable." "This Denison is worthless. He is not a para-physicist. He's a self-educated man in the field, he says, and proves it by coming here with ready-made, damn-fool notions." "Like what?" "He thinks the Electron Pump is going to explode the Universe." "Did he say that?" "I know he thinks that. Oh, I'm aware of the arguments. I've heard them often enough. But it's not so, that's all." "Maybe," said Selene, raising her eyebrows, "you just don't want it to be so." "Don't you start." There was a short pause. Selene said, "Well, what will you do with him?" "I'll give him a place to work. He may be worthless as a scientist, but he'll have his uses just the same. He'll be conspicuous enough -- the Commissioner has already been talking to him." "I know." "Well, he has a romantic history -- a man with a wrecked career trying to rehabilitate himself." "Really?" "Really. I'm sure you'll love it. Ask him to tell you. It's a point in his favor. A romantic Earthman working on the Moon on a crackpot project will .make a perfect object to preoccupy the Commissioner. And through Denison -- who knows? -- we might just possibly get a better idea of what's really happening on Earth. You'd better continue to be friendly with him, Selene." was metallic in Denison's earpiece. Her figure was lost in the spacesuit she wore. She said, "Come on, Ben, there's no reason to be afraid. You're an old hand by now -- you've been here a month." "Twenty-eight days," mumbled Denison. He felt smothered in his suit. "A month," insisted Selene. "It was well past half-Earth when you came and it's well past halfEarth now." She pointed to the southern sky. "Wait. I'm not as brave out here as I am underground. What if I fall?" "What if you do? The gravity is weak by your standards. The slope is gentle and your suit is strong. If you fall, just let yourself slide and roll. It's almost as much fun that way." Denison looked about doubtfully. The Moon lay beautiful in the cold light of the Earth. The surface was black and white a delicate white compared with the sunlit views he had seen when he had taken a trip a week before to inspect the solar batteries that stretched from horizon to horizon along the floor of Mare Imbrium. And the black was somehow softer, too, through lack of the blazing contrast of true day. The stars were supernally bright and the Earth -- the Earth -- was infinitely inviting with its swirls of white on blue and its peeping glimpse of tan. He asked, "Do you mind if I hang on to you?" "Of course not. And we won't go all the way up. It will be the beginner's slope for you. Just try to keep in time with me. I'll move slowly." Her steps were long, slow and swinging. He tried to keep his in synch. The up slope was dusty -- with each step he kicked up a fine powder that settled quickly in the airlessness. He matched her stride for stride, but with an effort. "Good," said Selene, her arm locked in his, steadying him. "You're very good for an Earthie -- no, I ought to say Immie -- " "Thank you." "That's not much better, I suppose. Immie for immigrant is as insulting as Earthie for Earthman. Shall I just say you're simply very good for a man your age?" "No -- that's much worse." Denison was gasping a little and he could feel his forehead moistening. Selene said, "Each time you reach the point where you're about to put your foot down, give a little push with your other foot. That will lengthen your stride and make it all the easier. Watch me." Denison paused thankfully and watched Selene, slim and graceful despite the grotesquerie of the suit, take off in low, loping leaps. She returned and kneeled at his feet. "Now you take a slow step, Ben, and I'll hit your foot when I want it to shove." They tried several times. Finally Denison said, "That's worse than running on Earth. I'd better rest." "It's just that your muscles aren't used to the proper coordination. You're fighting yourself, not gravity. Well, sit down and catch your breath. I won't take you up much farther." Denison said, "Will I do any damage to the pack if I lie down on my back?" "No, but it's not a good idea. Not on the bare ground. It's at a hundred and twenty degrees absolute -- hundred and fifty below zero, if you prefer -- and the smaller the area of contact the better. I'd sit down." "All right." Denison sat with a grunt. Deliberately he faced away from the Earth. "Look at those stars!" Selene sat facing him at right angles. He could see her face dimly through the faceplate when the Earthlight caught it at the proper angle. She said, "Don't you see the stars on Earth?" "Not like this. The air on Earth absorbs some of the light even when there are no clouds. Temperature differences in the atmosphere make them twinkle and city lights. even distant city lights, wash them out." "Sounds disgusting." "Do you like it out here, Selene? On the surface?" "I'm not really crazy about it, but I don't mind it too much now and then. It's part of my job to bring tourists out here, of course." "And now you have to do it for me." "Can't I convince you it's not the same thing at all, Ben? We've got a set route for the tourists. It's very tame, very uninteresting. You don't think we'd take them out here to the slide, do you? This is for Lunarites -- and Immies. Mostly Immies, actually." "It can't be very popular. No one's here but us." "Oh, well. There are particular days for this sort of thing. You should see this place on race days. You wouldn't like it then, though." "I'm not sure I like it now. Is gliding a sport for Immies?" "Rather. Lunarites generally don't like the surface." "How about Dr. Neville?" "You mean, how does he feel about the surface?" "Yes." "I don't think he's ever been up here. He's a real city boy. Why do you ask?" "Well, when I asked permission to go along on the routine servicing of the solar batteries he was perhe wouldn't go himself. I asked him to come so I would have someone to answer my questions. His refusal was rather strong." "I hope you found someone else to answer your questions." "Oh, yes. He was an Immie, come to think of it. Maybe that explains Dr. Neville's attitude toward the Electron Pump." "What do you mean?" "Well -- " Denison leaned back and kicked up his legs alternately, watching them rise and fall slowly with a certain lazy pleasure. "Hey, that's not bad. Look, Selene -- What I mean is that Neville is intent on developing a Pump Station on the Moon although the solar batteries are quite adequate for the job. We couldn't use solar batteries on the Earth, where the sun is not as unfailing, as constant, as bright, as radiant in all wavelengths. There's not a single planetary body in the solar system, no body of any size, that is more suitable for the use of the batteries than the Moon is. Even Mercury is too hot. But the use does tie you to the surface, and if you don't like the surface -- " denly and said, "All right, Ben, you've rested enough. Up! Up!" He struggled to his feet and said, "A Pump on the Moon, however, would mean that no Lunarite would ever have to come out on the surface if he didn't want to." "Uphill we go, Ben. We'll go to that ridge ahead. See it, where the Earthlight cuts off in a horizontal line?" They made their way up the final stretch silently. Denison was aware of the smoother area to one side of his path -- a wide swath of slope from which most of the dust had been brushed. "That's too smooth for a beginner to work up," Selene said, answering his thoughts. "Don't get too ambitious or you'll want me to teach you the kangaroo-hop next." She made a kangaroo-hop as she spoke, turned about-face almost before landing and said, "Right here. Sit down and Pll adjust -- " Denison did, facing downhill. He looked down the slope uncertainly. "Can you really glide on it?" "Of course. The gravity is so much weaker on the Moon than on the Earth that you press against the ground much less strongly. That means there is much less friction. Everything is more slippery on the Moon than on the Earth. That's why the floors in our corridors and apartments seemed unfinished to you. Would you like to hear me give my little lecture on the subject? The one I give the tourists?" "No, Selene." "Besides, we're going to use gliders, of course." She had a small cartridge in her hand. Clamps and a pair of thin tubes were attached to it. "What is that?" asked Ben. "Just a small liquid-gas reservoir. It will emit a jet of vapor just under your boots. The thin gas layer between boots and ground will reduce friction virtually to zero. You'll move as though you were in clear space." Denison said uneasily, "I disapprove. Surely it's wasteful to use gas in this fashion on the Moon." "Oh? What gas do you think we use in these gliders? Carbon dioxide? Oxygen? This is waste gas to begin with. It's argon. It comes out of the Moon's soil in years of breakdown of pofassium#. That's part of my lecture, too, Ben. The argon has only a few specialized uses on the Moon. We could use it for gliding for a million years without exhausting the supply. All right. Your gliders are on. Now wait till I put on mine." "How do they work?" "It's quite automatic. You just start sliding and that will trip the contact and start the vapor. You've got only a few minutes' supply but that's all you'll need." She stood up and helped him to his feet. "Face downhill. Come on, Ben, this is a gentle slope. Look at it. It looks nearly level." "No, it doesn't," said Denison sulkily. "It looks like a cliff to me." "Nonsense. Now listen to me and remember what I told you. Keep your feet about six inches apart and one just a few inches ahead of the other. It doesn't matter which one is ahead. Keep your knees bent. Don't lean into the wind because there isn't any. Don't try to look up or back, but you can look from side to side if you have to. Most of all, when you finally hit level don't try to stop too soon -- you'll be going faster than you think. Just let the glider expire and then friction will bring you to a slow halt." "I'll never remember all that." "Yes, you will. And I'll be right at your side to help. And if you do fall and I don't catch you -- don't try to do anything. Just relax and let yourself tumble or slide. There are no boulders anywhere that you can collide with." D enison swallowed and looked ahead. The slide was gleaming in Earthlight. Minute unevennesses caught more than their share of light, leaving tiny uphill patches in darkness so that there was a vague mottling of the surface. The bulging half-circle of Earth rode the black sky almost directly ahead. "Ready?" Selene's gauntleted hand was between his shoulders. "Ready," said Denison faintly. "Then off you go," she said. She pushed and Denison felt himself begin to move. He moved quite slowly at first. He turned toward her, wobbling, and she said, "Don't worry. I'm right at your side." He could feel the ground beneath his feet -- and then he could not. The glider had been activated. For a moment he felt as though he were standing still. There was no push of air against his body, no feel of anything sliding past his feet. But when he turned toward Selene again, he noticed that the lights and shadows to one side were moving backward at a slowly increasing speed. "Keep your eyes on the Earth," Selene's voice said in his ear, "Till you build up speed. The faster you go the more stable you'll be. Keep your knees bent. You're doing very well, Ben." "For an Immie," gasped Denison. "How does it feel?" "Like flying," he said. The pattern of light and dark on either side was moving backward in a blur. He looked briefly to one side, then the other, trying to convert the sensation of a backward flight of his surroundings into one of a forward flight of his own. As soon as he succeeded he found he had to look forward at the Earth hastily to regain his sense of balance. "I suppose that's not a good comparison to use with you. You have no experience of flying on the Moon." "Now I know, though. Flying must be like gliding -- I know what that is." She was keeping up with him easily. Denison was now going fast enough for him to get a sensation of motion even when he looked forward. The Moonscape ahead was opening before him and flowing past on either side. He said, "How fast do you get to go in a glide?" "A good race," said Selene, "has been clocked at speeds in excess of a hundred miles an hour -- on steeper slopes than this one, of course. You'll probably reach a top of thirty-five." "It feels a lot faster than that." "Well, it isn't. We're leveling off now, Ben, and you haven't fallen. Just hang on -- the glider will die out and you'll feel friction. Don't do anything to help it. Just keep going." Selene had barely completed her remarks when Denison felt the beginning of pressure under his boots. There was at once an overwhelming sensation of speed and he clenched his fists hard to keep from throwing his arms up in an almost reflex gesture against the collision that was not going to happen. He knew that if he threw up his arms, he would go over backward. He narrowed his eyes, held his breath till he thought his lungs would explode, and then Selene said, "Perfect, Ben, perfect. I've never known an Immie to go through his first slide without a fall -- so if you do fall, there'll be nothing wrong. No disgrace." "I don't intend to fall," whispered Denison. He caught a large, ragged breath and dpened his eyes wide. The Earth was as serene as ever, as uncaring. He was moving more slowly now -- more slowly -- more slowly... "Am I standing still now, Selene?" he asked. "I'm not sure." "You're standing still. Don't move. You've got to rest before we make the trip back to town. Damn it, I left it somewhere around here when we came up." D enison watched her in disbelief She had climbed up with him, had glided down with him. Yet he was half-dead with weariness and tension and she was in the air with long kangaroo-leaps. She seemed a hundred yards away when she said, "Here it is -- " and her voice was as loud in his ears as when she had stood next to him. She was back in a moment with a folded sheet of plastic under her arm. "Remember," she said cheerily, "when you asked what it was on our way up and I said we'd be using it before we came down?" She unfolded it and spread it on the dusty surface of the Moon. "A Lunar Lounge is its full name, but we just call it a lounge. We take the adjective for granted on this world." She inserted a cartridge and tripped a lever. It began to fill. Denison had expected a hissing noise, but of course there was no air. "Before you question our conservation policies again," said Selene, "this also is argon." The plastic blossomed into a mattress on six stubby legs. "It will hold you," she said. "It makes very little actual contact with the ground and the vacuum all around will conserve its heat." "Don't tell me it's hot -- " "The argon is heated as it pours in, but only relatively. It ends up at two hundred seventy degrees absolute, almost warm enough to melt ice and quite warm enough to keep your insulated suit from losing heat faster than you can manufacture it. Go ahead. Lie down." Denison did so with a sensation of enormous luxury. "Great," he said, sighing. "Mama Selene thinks of everything," she said. She came from behind him now, gliding around him, her feet placed heel to heel as though she were on skates. She let the feet fly out from under her as she came down gracefully on hip and elbow on the ground just beside him. Denison whistled. "How did you do that?" "Lots of practice. And don't you try it. You'll break your elbow. I warn you, though. If I get too cold I'm going to have to crowd you on the lounge." "Safe enough," he said, "with both of us in suits." "Ah, there speaks my brave lecher. How do you feel?" "All right, I guess. What an experience!" "What an experience? You set a record for non-falls. Do you mind if I tell the folks back in town about this?" "No. Always like to be appreciated. You're not going to expect me to do this again, are you?" "Right now? Of course not. I wouldn't myself. We'll just rest a while -- make sure your heart action is back to normal -- and then we'll go back. If you'll reach your legs, in my directon. I'll take your gliders off. Next time I'll show you how to handle the gliders yourself." "I'm not sure there will be a next time." "Of course there will. Didn't you enjoy it?" "A little. Between terrors." "You'll know fewer terrors next time and still less the time after. Eventually you'll experience just the enjoyment and I'll make a racer out of you." "No, you won't. I'm too old." "Not on the Moon. You just look old." D enison could feel the ultimate quiet of the Moon soaking into him as he lay there. He once more faced the Earth. Its steady presence in the sky had, more than anything else, given him the sensation of stability during his recent glide and he felt grateful to it. "Do you often come out here. Selene? I mean, by yourself or with just one or two others? You know, when it isn't fiesta time?" "Practically never. This is too much for me unless there are people around. That I'm doing it now actually surprises me." "Uh-huh," said Denison, noncommittally. "You're not surprised?" "Should I be? My feeling is that each person does what he does either because he wants to or he must--and in either case that's his business, not mine." "Thanks, Ben. I mean it -- it's good to hear. One of the nice things about you, Ben, is that for an Itnmie you're excellent at accepting us as we are. We're underground people, we Lunarites -- cave people, corridor people. And what's wrong with that?" "Nothing."  "Not to hear the Earthies talk. I'm a tourist guide and have to listen to them. There isn't anything they say that I haven't heard a million tirties, but what I hear most of all is--" she dropped into the clipped accents of the typical Earthie speaking Planetary Standard -- " 'But, dear, how can all you people live in caves all the time? Doesn't it give you a terrible closed-in feeling? Don't you ever want to see blue sky and trees and ocean and feel wind and smell flowers?' I could go on and on, Ben. Then they say, 'But I suppose you don't know what blue sky and sea and trees are like, so you don't rniss them.' As if we didn't receive Earth television and didn't have full access to Earth literature, both optical and auditory -- and olfactory sometimes, too." Denison was amused. He said, "What's the official answer to remarks like that?" "Nothing much. We just say, 'We're quite used to it, madam.' Or 'sir' if it's a man. Usually it's a woman. The men are too interested in studying our blouses and wondering when we take them off. You know what I'd like to tell the idiots?" "Please tell me. As long as you have to keep the blouse on, it being inside the suit, at least get that off your chest." "Funny, funny! I'd like to tell them, 'Look, madam, why the hell should we be interested in your damned world? We don't want to be hanging on the outside of any planet, waiting to fall off or get blown off. We don't want raw air puffing at us and dirty water falling on us. We don't want your damned germs and your smelly grass and your dull blue sky and your dull white clouds. We can see Earth in our own sky when we want to and we don't often want to. The Moon is our home and it's what we make it -- exactly what we make it. We own it and we build our own ecology and we don't need you here being sorry for us for going our own way. Go back to your own world and let your gravity pull your breast down to your knees.' That's what I'd say." Denison said, "All right. Whenever you get too close to saying that to some Earthie, you come say it to me and you'll feel better." "You know what? Every once in a while some Immie suggests that we build an Earth park on the Moon -- some little spot featuring Earth plants brought in as seeds or seedlings. Maybe stocked with some animals. A touch of home that's the usual expression." "I take it you're against that." "Of course I'm against it. A touch of whose home? The Moon is our home. An Immie who wants a touch of home had better get back to his home. Immies can be worse than Earthies sometimes." "I'll keep that in mind," said Denison. "Not you -- so far," said Selene. T he silence lasted a moment and Denison wondered if Selene were going to suggest a return to the caverns. It wouldn't be long before he would feel a fairly strenuous craving to visit a rest room. At the same time, he had never felt as relaxed as he felt out here. He wondered how long the oxygen in his pack would hold out. "Ben, do you mind if I ask you a question?" "Not at all. If it's my private life that interests you, I am without secrets. I'm five-foot-nine, weigh twenty-eight pounds on the Moon, had one wife long ago, now divorced, one child, a daughter, grown up and married. I attended the University of -- " "No, Ben. I'm serious. May I ask about your work?" "Of course you may, Selene. I don't know how much I can explain to you, though." "Well -- you know that Barron and I -- " "Yes, I know," said Denison brusquely. "We talk together. He sometimes tells me things. He said you think the Electron Pump might make the Universe explode." "Our section of the Universe. It might convert a part of our galactic arm into a quasar." "Really? Doyou really think so?" Denison said, "When I came to the Moon I wasn't sure. Now I am. I am personally convinced that this will happen." "When do you think it will happen?" "That I can't say exactly. Maybe a few years from now. Maybe a few decades." After a brief hesitation Selene said in a subdued voice, "Barron doesn't think so." "I know he doesn't. I'm not trying to convert him. You don't beat refusal to believe by a frontal attack. That's Lament's mistake." "Who's Lament?" "I'm sorry, Selene. I'm talking to myself." "No, Ben. Please tell me. I'm interested. Please." Denison turned to lie on his side, facing her. "All right," he said. "I have no objection to telling you. Lament, a physicist back on Earth, tried in his way to alert the world to the dangers of the Pump. He failed. Earthmen want the Pump. They want free energy and want it enough to refuse to believe they can't have it." "But why should they want it if it means death?" "All they have to do is refuse to believe it means death. The easiest way to handle a problem is to deny it exists. Your friend. Dr. Neville, does the same thing. He dislikes the surface, so he forces himself to believe that solar batteries are no good -- even though to any impartial observer they would seem the perfect energy source for the Moon. He wants the Pump so he can stay underground -- consequently he refuses to believe there can be any danger from it." Selene said, "I don't think Barron would refuse to believe something for which valid evidence existed. Do you really have the evidence?" "I think I do. It's most amazing really, Selene. The whole thing depends on certain subtle factors of quark-quark interactions. Do you know what that means?" "You don't have to explain. I've talked so much to Barron about all sorts of things that I might be able to follow." "Well, I thought I would need the Lunar proton synchrotron for the purpose. It's twenty-five miles across, has superconducting magnets and can dispose of energies of twenty thousand Bev and more. It turns out, though, that you people have something you call a Pionizer. It fits into a moderately sized room and does all the work of the synchrotron. The Moon is to be congratulated on a most amazing advance." "Thank you," said Selene complacently. "I mean, on behalf of the Moon." "Well, then, my Pionizer results can show the rate of increase of intensity of strong nuclear interaction -- and the increase is what Lamont says it is and not what the orthodox theory would have it be." "And have you shown your results to Barron?" "Not yet. I expect him to reject them. He'll say the results are marginal. He'll say I've made an error. He'll say that I haven't taken all factors into account. He'll say I've used inadequate controls. What he really will be saying is this: he wants the Electron Pump and won't give it up." "You mean there's no way out?" "Of course there is, but not the direct way. Not Lamont's way." "What's your idea?" "Lamont's solution is to force abandonment of the Pump, but you can't Just move backward. You can't push the chicken back into the egg, the wine back into the grape, the boy back into the womb. If you want the baby to let go of your watch, you don't just try to explain that he ought to do it -- you offer him something he would rather have." "And what would that be in this case?" "Ah, that's where I'm not so sure. I do have an idea, a simple idea -- perhaps too simple to work -- based on the quite obvious fact that the number two is ridiculous and can't exist." Selene took a moment for thought and then, her voice as absorbed as his, said, "Let me guess your meaning. It could make sense to suppose that our own Universe is the only one that can exist or does exist, because it is the only one we live in and directly experience. Once, however, evidence arises that there is a second Universe as well -- the one we call the para-Universe -- then it beconies absolutely ridiculous to suppose that there are two and only two Universes. If a second Universe can exist, then an infinite number can. Between one and the infinite in cases such as this there are no sensible numbers. Not only two, but any finite number is ridiculous and can't exist." Denison said, "That is exactly my reas " He heaved himself to a sitting position and looked down at the suit-encased girl. He said, "I think we had better go back to town." She said, "I was just guessing." He said, "No, you weren't. Whatever it was, it wasn't just guessing." at her, quite speechless. She looked calmly back at him. Her window panoramas had been changed again. One now showed the Earth a little more than half full. Finally he asked, "Why?" She said, "It was an accident, really. I saw the point and I was too enthusiastic not to speak. I should have told you days ago but I was afraid your reaction would be exactly what it is." "So he knows. You fool!" She frowned. "What does he know? Only what he would have guessed sooner or later -- that I'm not really a tourist guide -- that I'm your Intuitionist. An Intuitionist who knows no mathematics, for heaven's sake. So what if he knows that? What does it matter if I have intuition? How many times have you told me that my intuition has no value till it is backed by mathematical rigor and experimental observation? How many times have you told me that the most compelling intuition could be wrong? Well, then, what value will he place on mere Intuitionism?" Neville grew white, but Selene could not tell whether from anger or apprehension. He said, "You're different. Hasn't your intuition always proved right? When you were sure of it?" "Ah, but he doesn't know that, does he?" "He'll guess it. He'll see Gottstein." "What will he tell Gottstein? He still has no idea of what we're really after." "Doesn't he?" "No." She stood up, walked away. She turned back to him and shouted, "No! It's cheap of you to imply that I would betray you and the rest. If you don't accept my integrity, then accept my common sense.There's no point in my telling Denison what you're up to. What's the use of our secret to him -- or to us -- if we're all going to be destroyed?" "Oh, please, Selene!" Neville waved his hand in disgust. "Not that." "No. You listen. He talked to me arid described his work. You hide me like a secret weapon. You tell me that I'm more valuable than any instrument or any ordinary scientist. You play your games of conspiracy, insisting that everyone must continue to think me a tourist guide and nothing more, so that my great talents will always be available to the Lunarites. To you especially. And what do you accomplish?" "We have you, haven't we? How long do you suppose you would have remained free if they -- " "You keep saying things like that. But who's been imprisoned? Who's been stopped? Where is the evidence of the great conspiracy you see all around you? The Earthmen keep you and your team from their large instruments much more because you goad them into doing so than out of any malice on their part. And that's done us good rather than harm, since it's forced us to invent other instruments that are more subtle." "Based on your theoretical insights, Selene." Selene smiled, "I know. Ben was very complimentary about them." "You and your Ben. What the hell do you want with that miserable Earthie?" "He's an immigrant. And what I want is information. Do you give me any? You're so damned afraid I'll be caught that you don't dare let me be seen talking to any physicist, only to you. And you're my -- For that reason only, probably." "Now, Selene." He tried to manage a soothing tone, but betrayed far too much impatience. "No, I don't care about that really. You've told me I have this one task and I've tried to concentrate on it and sometimes I think I have it, mathematics or not. I can visualize it -- the kind of thing that must be done -- and then it slips away. But what's the use when the Pump will destroy us all anyway? Haven't I told you I distrusted the exchange of field intensities?" Neville said, "I'll ask you again. Are you ready to tell me that the Pump will destroy us? Never mind might or could. Never mind anything but will." Selene shook her head angrily. "I can't. It's too marginal. I can't say it will. But isn't a simple might sufficient in such a case?" "Oh, Lord!" "Don't turn up your eyes. Don't sneer. You've never tested the matter. I told you how it might be tested." "You were never much worried about it till you started listening to this Earthie of yours." "He's an immigrant. Aren't you going to test it?" "No. I told you your suggestions are impractical. You're not an experimentalist, and what looks good in your mind doesn't necessarily work in the real world of instruments, of randomnessand of uncertainty." "The so-called real world of your laboratory." Her face was flushed and angry and she held her clenched fists at chin level. "You waste so much time trying to get a vacuum good enough -- There's a vacuum up there -- up there on the surface where I'm pointing -- with temperatures that, at times, are halfway down toward absolute zero. Why don't you try experiments on the surface?" "To do so would be useless." "How do you know? You won't try. Ben Denison tried. He took the trouble to devise a system he could use on the surface and he set it up when he went to inspect the solar batteries. He wanted you to come and you wouldn't. Do you remember? It was a very simple thing, something even I could describe to you now that it's been described to me. He ran it at day temperatures and again at night temperatures and that was enough to guide him to a new line of research with the Pionizer." "Howsimpleyou make it sound!" "How simple it is. Once he found out I was an Intuitionist, he talked to me as you never did. He explained his reasons for thinking that the strengthening of the strong nuclear interaction is indeed accumulating catastrophically in the neighborhood of Earth. It will only be a few years before the sun explodes and sends the strengthening in ripples -- " "No, no, no, no" Neville shouted. "I've seen his results and I'm not impressed." "You've seen them?" "Yes, of course. Do you suppose I let him work in our laboratories without making sure I know what he's doing? I've seen his results and they're worth nothing. He deals with tiny deviations that are well within experimental error. If he wants to believe that those deviations have significance and if you want to believe him -- go ahead. But no amount of belief will make them have significance if, in fact, they don't. "What do you want to believe, Barron?" "I want the truth." "But haven't you decided in advance what the truth must be by your own gospel? You want the Pump on the Moon, don't you, so that you need have nothing to do with the surface? And anything that might prevent that is not the truth -- by definition?" "I won't argue with you. I want the Pump -- and even more I want the other, the thing I'm working toward. One's no good without the other. Are you sure you haven't -- " "I haven't." "Will you?" Selene whirled on him again, her feet tapping rapidly on the ground in such a way as to keep her bobbing in the air to the tune of an angry clatter. "I won't tell him anything," she said, "but I must have more information. You have no information for me, but he may have -- or he may get it with the experiments you won't perform. I've got to talk to him and find out what he is going to find out. If you get between him and me, you'll never have what you want. And you needn't fear his getting it before I do. He's too used to Earth thinking -- he won't take that last step. I will." "All right. And don't forget the difference between Earth and Moon, either. This is your world -- you have no other. This man, Denison, this Ben, this immigrant, having come from Earth to Moon can, if he chooses, return from Moon to Earth. You can never go to the Earth -- never. You are a Lunarite forever." "A Moon maiden," said Selene derisively. "No maiden," said Neville. "Though you may have to wait a long while before I confirm the matter once again." She seemed unmoved by the threat. He said, "And about this big danger of explosion. If the risk involved in changing the basic constants of a Universe is so great, why haven't the para-men, who are so far advanced beyond us in technology, stopped Pumping?" He strode out of her apartment. She faced the closed door, her jaw taut. She said, "Because conditions are different for them, you incredible jerk." But she was speaking to herself. He was gone. She kicked the lever that let down her bed, threw herself into it and seethed. How much closer was she now to the real objective for which Barron and those others had been aiming for years? No closer. Energy. Everyone searched for energy. The magic word. The cornucopia. The key to universal plenty. And yet energy was not all. If one found energy -- one could find the other, too. If one found the key to energy, the key to the other would be obvious. She knew the key to the other would be obvious if she could but grasp some subtle point that would appear simple the moment it was grasped. (Good heavens, she had been so infected by Barron's chronic suspicion that even in her thoughts she was calling it the other!) No Earthman would grasp that subtle point because no Earthman had reason to look for it. Ben Denison would find it for her, then, without finding it for himself. Except that -- if the Universe were to be destroyed, what did anything matter? D enison tried to beat down his self-consciousness. Time and again he made a groping motion as though to hitch up the pants he was not wearing. He wore only sandals and the scantiest of briefs, which were uncomfortably tight. And, of course, he carried the blanket. Selene, who was similarly accoutered, laughed. "Now, Ben, there's nothing wrong with your bare body, barring a certain flabbiness. It's perfectly in fashion here. In fact, take off your briefs if they're binding you." "No!" Denison muttered. He shifted the blanket so that it draped over his abdomen and she snatched it from him. She said, "Now give me that thing. What kind of Lunarite will you make if you bring your Earth modesties here? You know that prudery is only the other side of prurience. The words are even on the same page in the dictionary." "I have to get used to this, Selene." "You might start by looking at me once in a while without having your glance slide off me as though I were coated with oil. You look at other women quite efficiently, I notice." "If I look at you -- " "Then you'll seem too interested and you'll be embarrassed. But if you look hard you'll get used to it and you'll stop noticing. Look, I'll stand still and you stare. I'll take off my briefs." Denison groaned. "Selene, there are people all around and you're making intolerable fun of me. Please keep walking and let me get used to the situation." "All right, but I hope you notice the people who pass us don't look at us." "They don't look at you. They look at me all right. They've probably never seen so old-looking and ill-shaped a person." "They probably haven't," agreed Selene cheerfully, "but they'll just have to get used to it." Denison walked on in misery, conscious of every gray hair on his chest and every quiver of his paunch. It was only when the passageway thinned out and the people passing were fewer in number that he began to feel a certain relief. He began to look about him curiously, not as aware of Selene's conical breasts or of her smooth thighs as he had been. The corridor seemed endless. "How far have we come?" "Are you tired?" Selene was contrite. "We could have taken a scooter. I forget you're from Earth." "I should hope you would. Isn't that the ideal for an immigrant? I'm not the least bit tired. Hardly the least bit tired at any rate. What I am is a little cold." "Purely your imagination, Ben," said Selene firmly. "You just think you ought to feel cold because so much of you is bare. Put it out of your head." "Easy to say." He sighed. "I'm walking well, I hope." "Very well. I'll have you kangarooing yet." "And participating in glider races down the surface slopes? Remember, I'm moderately advanced in years. But really -- how far have we come?" "Two miles, I should judge." "Good Lord! How many miles of corridors are there altogether?" "Tm afraid I don't know. The residential corridors make up comparatively little of the total. There are the mining corridors, geological ones, the industrial, the mycological -- I'm sure there must be several hundred miles altogether." "Do you have maps?" "Of course there are maps. We can't work blind." "I mean you personally." "Not with me, but I don't need maps for this area -- it's quite familiar to me. I used to wander about here as a child. These are old corridors. Most of the new corridors -- and we average two or three miles of new corridors a year, I think -- are in the north. I couldn't work my way through them without a map. Maybe not even. with a map." "Where are we heading?" "I promised you an unusual sight -- no, not me, so don't say it -- and you'll have it. It's the Moon's most unusual mine and it's completely off the ordinary tourist trails." "Don't tell me you've got diamonds on the Moon?" "Better than that." T he corridor walls were unfinished here -- gray rock, dimly but adequately lit by patches of electroluminescence. The temperature was comfortable and the ventilation so effective that there was no sensation of air movement. Yet two hundred feet above was a surface subjected to alternate frying and freezing as the sun came and went on its grand biweekly swing from horizon to horizon. "Is all this airtight?" asked Denison, suddenly uncomfortably aware that he was below an ocean of vacuum that extended through all infinity. "Oh, yes. Those walls are impervious. They're all boobytrapped, too. If the air pressure drops as much as ten percent in any section of the corridors there is such a hooting and howling from sirens as you have never heard and such a flashing of arrows and blazing of signs directing you to safety as you have never seen." "How often does it happen?" "Not often. I don't think anyone has been killed through air lack for at least five years." Then, with sudden defensiveness; "You have natural catastrophes on Earth. A big quake or a tidal wave can kill thousands." "No argument, Selene." He threw up his hands. "I surrender." "All right," she said. "I didn't mean to get excited. Do you hear that?" She stopped in an attitude of listening. Denison listened, too, and shook his head. Suddenly he looked around. "It's so quiet. Where is everybody? Are you sure we're not lost?" "This isn't a natural cavern with unknown passageways. You have those on Earth, haven't you? I've seen photographs." "Yes, most of them are limestone caves and formed by water. That certainly can't be the case on the Moon, can it?" "So we can't be lost," Selene said, smiling. "If we're alone -- put it down to superstition." "To what?" Denison looked startled and his face creased in an expression of disbelief. "Don't do that," she said. "Your face gets all lined. That's right. Smooth out. You look much better than you did when you first arrived, you know. That's low gravity and exercise." "And trying to keep up with nude young ladies who have an uncommon amount of time off and uncommon lack of better things to do than to go on busman's holidays." "Now you're treating me as you would a tourist guide again. And I'm not nude." "At that, even nudity is less frightening than Intuitionism. But what's this about superstition?" "Not really superstition, I suppose, but most people do tend to stay away from this part of the corridor complex -- " "But why?" "Because of what I'm going to show you." They were walking again. "Hear it now?" She stopped and Denison listened anxiously. He said, "You mean that small tapping sound. Tap -- tap... is that what you mean?" "That's exactly what I mean," she said delightedly. "Come on." She ran ahead in the slow-motion strides of the Lunarite in unhurried flight. He followed her, attempting to ape the gait. "Here -- here -- " Denison's eye followed Selene's eagerly pointing finger. "Good Lord," he said. "Where's it coming from?" clearly water, each drop striking a small ceramic trough that led into the rock wall. "From the rocks. We do have water on the Moon, you know. Most of it we can bake out of gypsum -- enough for our purposes. We conserve it pretty well." "I know. I know. I've never yet been able to manage one complete shower. How you people manage to stay clean I have no idea." "I told you. First, wet yourself. Then turn off the water and smear just a little detergent on you. You rub it -- Oh, Ben, I'm not going through it again. And there's nothing on the Moon to get you all that dirty anyway. But that's not what we're talking about. In one or two places there are actually water deposits, usually as ice near the surface in a mountain's shadow. If our tunnel hits water it drips out. This deposit has been dripping since the corridor was first driven through -- and that was eight years ago." "But why the superstition?" "Water is the great material resource on which the Moon depends. We drink it, wash with it, grow our food with it, make our oxygen with it, keep everything going with it. Free water can't help but get a lot of respect. Once this drip was discovered, plans to extend the tunnels in this direction were abandoned till it would stop. Even the corridor walls were left unfinished." "That sounds like superstition right there." "A kind of awe, maybe. The drip wasn't expected to last for more than a few months -- according to precedent. So after this one had passed its first anniversary it began to seem eternal. In fact, that's what it's called: 'The Eternal.' You'll even find it marked that way on the maps. Naturally people have come to attach importance to it -- a feeling that if it stops it will mean some sort of bad fortune." Denison laughed. Selene said warmly, "No one really believes it, but everyone partly believes it. You see, it's not really eternal and it must stop some time. As a matter of fact, the rate of drip is only about a third of what it was when it was first discovered, so that the source is slowly drying up. I've been told some people feel that if the drip happened to stop when they were actually here they would share in the bad fortune." "I take it you don't believe this." "Whether I believe it or not isn't the point. You see. I'm quite certain that it won't stop sharply enough for anyone to be able to take the blame. It will just drip more and more slowly and no one will ever be able to pinpoint the exact time when it stopped. So why worry?" "I agree with you." "I do, however," she said, making the transition smoothly, "have other worries, and I'd like to discuss them with you while we're alone." She spread out the blanket the gods themselves and sat down on it cross-legged, "Which is why you really brought me here?" He dropped to hip and elbow, facing her. She said, "See, you can look at me easily now. You're getting used to me. Surely there were times on Earth when near-nudity wasn't something to be exclaimed over." "Times and places," agreed Denison, "but not since the passing of the Crisis. In my lifetime -- " "Well, on the Moon, 'do as the Lunarites do' is a good enough guide for behavior." "Are you going to tell me why you really brought me here? Or shall I suspect you of planning seduction?" "I could carry through seduction quite comfortably at home, thank you. This is different. The surface would have been best for our talk, but getting ready to go out on the surface would have attracted a great deal of attention. Coming here didn't -- and this place is the only spot in town where we can be reasonably safe from interruption." She hesitated. "Well?" said Denison. "Barron is angry. Very angry, in fact." "I'm not surprised. I warned you he would be if you told him that I knew you were an Intuitionist. Why did you feel it necessary to tell him?" "Because it is difficult to keep things for long from my -- companion. Probably, though, he doesn't consider me that any longer." "I'm sorry." "Oh, it was turning sour anyway. It's lasted long enough. What bothers me more -- much more -- is that he violently refuses to accept your interpretation of the Pionizer experiments you ran after the surface observations." "I told you the way it would be." "He said he saw your results." "He glanced at them and grunted." "It's rather disillusioning. Does everyone just believe what he wants to?" "As long as possible. Sometimes longer." "What about you?" "You mean -- am I human? Certainly. I don't believe I'm really old. I believe I'm quite attractive. I believe you seek out my company because you think I'm charming -- even when you insist on turning the conversation to physics." "Please! I mean the question seriously." "Well, I suspect Neville told you that the data I had gathered were not significant beyond the margin of error and that this makes them unreliable -- and he's right enough. Still, I prefer to believe they have the meaning I expected them to have to begin with." "Just because you want to believe that?" it this way. Suppose there is no harm in the Pump, but I insist on thinking there is harm. In that case I will turn out to be a fool and my scientific reputation will be badly damaged. But I already am a fool in the eyes of the people who count and I have no scientific reputation." "Why is that, Ben? You've hinted around something in your background several times. Can't you tell me the whole story?" "You'd be surprised at how little there is to tell. At the age of twenty-five I was still such a child that I had to amuse myself by insulting a fool for no reason other than that he was a fool. Since his folly was not his fault, I was the greater fool to do it. My insult drove him to heights he couldn't possibly have scaled otherwise." "You're talking of Hallam?" "Yes. And as he rose, I fell. And eventually I dropped to -- the Moon." "Is that so bad?" "No, I rather think it's good. So let's say he did me a favor the long way around. And let's get back to what I was talking about. I've just explained that if I believe the Pump to be harmful and am wrong -- I lose nothing. On the other hand, if I believe the Pump to be harmless and am wrong -- I will be helping to destroy the world. To be sure. I've already lived most of my life and I suppose I can argue myself into believing that I have no great cause to love humanity. However, only a few people have hurt me -- and if I hurt everyone in return that would be unconscionable usury." The Earthman smiled. "Then, too, if you'd rather have a less noble reason, Selene, consider my daughter. Just before I left for the Moon she applied for permission to have a 'child. She'll probably get it and before long I'll be -- if you don't mind my saying so -- a grandfather. Somehow I'd like to see my grandchild have a normal life expectancy. So I prefer to believe the Pump is dangerous and to act on that belief." Selene said intensely. "But here's my point. Is the Pump dangerous or is it not? I mean, the truth -- and not what anyone wants to believe." "I should ask you that. You're the Intuitionist. What does your intuition say?" "That's what bothers me, Ben. I can't make it come out really certain either way. I tend to feel the Pump is harmful, but maybe that's because I want to believe it is." "All right. Maybe you do want to believe so. Why?" Selene smiled ruefully and shrugged. "It would be fun for me to find Barron wrong. When he thinks he's sure, he's so vituperatively sure." "I know. You want to see his face when he's forced to back down. I'm well aware of how intense such a desire can be. For instance, if the Pump were dangerous and I could prove it, I might conceivably be hailed as the savior of humanity. Yet I swear that I'd be more interested in the look on Hallam's face. I'm not proud of that feeling so I suspect that what I'll do is insist on an equal share of the credit with Lamont -- who deserves it -- and confine my pleasure to watching Lament's face when he watches Hallam's face. The pettishness will then be one place removed. But I'm beginning to speak nonsense. Selene?" "Yes, Ben." "When did you find out you were an Intuitionist?" "I don't quite know." "You took physics in college, I imagine." "Oh, yes. Some math, too, but I was never good at that. Come to think of it, I wasn't particularly good in physics, either. I used to guess the answers when I was desperate -- you know, guess what I was supposed to do to get the right answers. Very often it worked. Then I would be asked to explain and I couldn't. They suspected me of cheating but could never prove anything." "They didn't suspect Intuitionism?" "I don't think so. But then, I didn't either. Until -- well, one of my first sex-mates was a physicist. In fact, he was the father of my child. He had a physics problem and he told me about it when we were lying in bed afterward -- just to have something to talk about, I suppose. And I said, 'You know what it sounds like to me?' and told him. He tried it just for the fun of it, he said, and it worked. Actually that was the first step to the Pionizer, which you said was much better than the proton synchrotron." mean that was your X idea?" Denison stuck his finger under the dripping water and paused as he was about to raise it to his mouth. "Is this water safe?" "It's perfectly sterile," said Selene, "and it goes into the general reservoir for treatment. It's saturated with sulfates, carbonates and a few other items, however. You won't like the taste." Denison rubbed his finger on his briefs. "So you invented the Pionizer!" "Not invented. I had the original concept. It took lots of development, mostly by Barron." Denison shook his head. "You know, Selene, you're an amazing phenomenon. You should be under observation by the molecular biologists." "Should I? That's not my idea of a thrill." "The legal climax to the big trend toward genetic engineering came about a half-century ago -- " "I know. The case flopped and was thrown out of court. That whole type of study is illegal now -- insofar as research can be made illegal. I know people who've done work on it just the same." "I dare say. On the trail of Intuitionism?" "No. I don't think so." "Ah. That's my point. At the height of the push for genetic engineering there was this attempt to stimulate Intuitionism. Almost all the great scientists and artists had intuitive ability, of course, and there was the feeling that this was the single great key to creativity. One could argue that superior capacity for intuition was the product of a particular gene combination and all sorts of speculations rose as to which gene combination that was." "I suspect there are many possible combinations that would satisfy." "And I suspect that if you are consulting your intuition here, you are correct. But there were also those who insisted that a single gene -- or a single small related group of genes -- was of particular importance to the combination, so that one might speak of an Intuition Gene. Then the whole thing collapsed." "As I said." "But before it collapsed," Denison went on, "there had been attempts to alter genes to increase the intensity of Intuitionism and there were those who insisted that some success had been achieved. The altered genes entered the gene pool. I'm positive, and if you happened to inherit -- Were any of your grandparents involved in the program?" "Not as far as i know," said Selene, "but I can't rule it out. One of them might have been. If you don't mind. I'm not going to investigate the matter. I don't want to know." "Perhaps that's wise. The whole field became fearfully unpopular with the general public and anyone who can be considered the product of genetic engineering would not exactly be greeted gladly. Intuitionism, they said, for instance, was inseparable from certain undesirable characteristics." "Well, thank you." "They said. At any rate, to possess intuition is to inspire a certain envy and enmity in others. Even as gentle and saintlike an Intuitionist as Michael Faraday aroused the envy and hatred of Humphry Davy. Who's to say the capacity to arouse envy is not a flaw in character? And in your case -- " Selene said, "Surely I don't arouse your envy and hatred?" "I don't think you do. What about Neville's, though?" Selene was silent. Denison said, "By the time you got to Neville you were well known as an Intuitionist, I suppose." "Not well known, I would say. Some physicists suspected it. I'm sure. However, they don't like to give up credit here any more than on Earth -- and I suppose they convinced themselves, more or less, that whatever I had said to them was just a meaningless guess. But Barron knew, of course." "I see." Selene's lips twitched. "Somehow I get the feeling that you want to say: Oh, that's why he bothers with you." "Of course not, Selene. You're quite attractive enough to be desired for your own sake." "I think so, too, but every little bit helps and Barron was bound to be interested in my Intuitionism, too. Why shouldn't he be? Only he insisted I keep my job as tourist guide. He said I was an important natural resource of the Moon and he didn't want Earth monopolizing me the way they monopolized the synchrotron." "An odd thought. But perhaps he also felt that the fewer who knew of your Intuitionism, the fewer who would suspect your contribution to what would otherwise be put to his sole credit." "Now you sound like Barron yourself." "Do I? And is it possible he gets rather annoyed with you when your Intuitionism is working particularly well?" Selene shrugged. "Barron is a suspicious man. We all have our faults." "Is it wise to be alone with me, then?" get hurt because I defend him. He doesn't really suspect the possibility of sexual misbehavior between us. You're from Earth. In fact, I might as well tell you he encourages our companionship. He thinks I can learn from you?" "And have you?" Denison asked coldly. "I have. But that isn't my chief reason for spending time with you." "What is?" "As you well know," said Selene, "and as you want to hear me say, I enjoy your company. Otherwise I would get what I want in much less time." "All right, Selene. Friends?" "Friends! Absolutely." "What have you learned from me, then? May I know?" "That would take a while to explain. You know that the reason we can't set up a Pump Station anywhere we want to is that we can't locate the para-Universe, even though they can locate us. That might be because they are much more intelligent or much more technologically advanced than we are -- " "Not necessarily the same thing," muttered Denison. "I know. That's why I put in the 'or.' But the truth might also be that we are neither particularly stupid nor particularly backward. It might be something as simple as the fact that the para-beings offer the harder target. If 'strong' nuclear interaction is still stronger in the para-Universe they would be bound to have much smaller suns and, very likely, much smaller planets. Their individual world could be harder to locate than ours would be." Denison nodded. "Or then again," she went on, "suppose it's the electromagnetic field they detect. The electromagnetic field of a planet is much larger than the planet itself and is much easier to locate. And that would mean that while they can detect the Earth, they can't detect the Moon, which has no electromagnetic field to speak of. That's why, perhaps, we've failed in our effort to make contact and set up a Pump Station on the Moon. And if their small planets lack a significant electromagnetic field, it's no wonder we can't locate them." Denison said, "That's an attractive idea." "Next, consider the interUniversal exchange in properties that serves to weaken their strong nuclear interaction, cooling their suns while strengthening ours, heating and exploding our suns. What might that imply? Suppose they can collect energy one-way without our help but only at ruinously low efficiencies. Under ordinary circumstances to do so would therefore be utterly impractical. They would need us to help direct concentrated energy in their direction by supplying tungsten# to them and accepting plutonium# in return. But suppose our galactic arm implodes into a quasar. That would produce an energy concentration in the neighborhood of the solar system enormously greater than now exists and one that might persist "Aha -- " "Once that quasar forms, even a ruinously low efficiency becomes sufficient. It wouldn't matter to them thereafter whether we were destroyed or not. In fact, we might argue that it would be safer for them if we did explode. While we exist we might stop the Pump for any of a variety of reasons and they would be helpless to start it again. But after an explosion they are home free -- no one can interfere. And that's why people who say, 'If the Pump is so dangerous, why don't those terribly clever paramen stop it?' don't know what they're talking about." "Did Neville give you that argument about the para-men?" "Yes, he did." "But the para-sun would keep cooling down, wouldn't it?" "What does that matter?" returned Selene impatiently. "With the Pump, they wouldn't be dependent on their sun for anything." Denison took a deep breath. "You can't possibly know this, Selene, but there was a rumor on Earth to the effect that Lamont received a message from the paramen to the effect that the Pump was dangerous, but that they couldn't stop it. No one took it seriously, of course, but suppose it's true. Suppose Lamont did receive such a message. Might it be that some of the para-men were humanitarian enough to wish not to destroy a world with cooperating intelligences in it, and were squelched by an oh-so-practical majority?" Selene nodded. "I suppose that's possible. All this I knew, or rather, intuited, before you came on the scene. But then you agreed with me when I said that nothing between one and the infinite made any .sense. Remember?" "Of course." "All right. The differences between our Universe and the para-Universe lie so obviously in the strong nuclear interaction that so far it's all that's been studied. But there is more than one interaction -- there are four. In addition to the strong nuclear, there is the electromagnetic, the weak nuclear and the gravitational, with intensity ratios of -- " She paused, wet her finger under the drip, traced the figures on the wall: # : I : # : # -- "But if four, why not an infinite number, with all the others too weak to be delectable or to influence our Universe in any way?" Denison said, "If an interaction is too weak to be detectable or to exert influence in any way, then by any operational definition, it doesn't exist." "In this Universe," said Selene, with a snap. "Who knows what does or does not exist in the paraUniverses? With an infinite number of possible interactions, each of which can vary infinitely in intensity compared to any one of them taken as standard, the number of different possible Universes that can exist is infinite." "Possibly the infinity of the continuum -- aleph-one, rather than aleph-null." Selene frowned. "What does that mean?" "It's not important. Go on." Selene said, "Instead, then, of trying to work with the one paraUniverse that has impinged itself on us and which may not suit our needs at all, why don't we instead try to work out which Universe, out of all the infinite possibilities, best suits us, and is most easily located? Let us design a Universe -- for whatever we design must exist -- and search for it." Denison smiled. "Selene, I've thought of exactly the same thing. And while there's no law that states I can't be completely wrong, it's very unlikely that anyone as brilliant as myself can be completely as yourself comes to exactly the same conclusion independently. Do you know what?" "What?" asked Selene. "I'm beginning to like your damned Moon food. Or I'm getting used to it. Let's go back home and eat. Then we can start working out our plans. And you know what else?" "What?" "As long as we'll be working together, how about one kiss -- as experimentalist to intuitionist?" Selene considered. She said, "How about trying one as man to woman?" "I think I can manage that. But what do I do so as not to be clumsy about it? What arethe Moon rules for kissing?" "Follow instinct," Selene said. Denison carefully placed his arms behind his back and leaned toward Selene. Then, after a while, he placed his arms behind her back.   actually kissed him back," Selene said. "Oh, did you?" snorted Barron Neville. "Well, that's valor beyond the call of duty." "I don't know. It wasn't that bad. In fact -- " she smiled -- "he was rather touching about it. He was afraid he would be clumsy andk began by putting his arms behind his back -- so he wouldn't crush me, I suppose." "Spare me the details." "Why? What the hell do you care?" She flared ' suddenly. "You're Mister Platonic, aren't you?" "Do you want it different? Now?" "You needn't perform to order." "But you had better. When do you expect to give us what we need?" "As soon as I can." i "Without his knowing?" "He's interested only in energy. "i "And in saving the world," mocked Neville. "And in being a hero. And in showing everybody. And in kissing you." "He admits to all that. What do you admit to?" "Impatience," Neville said angrily. "Lots of impatience." AM glad," Denison said A deliberately, "that the daytime is over." He held out his right arm and stared at it, encased in its protective layers. "The Lunar sun is one thing I can't get used to and don't want to get used to. Even this suit seems a natural thing to me in comparison." "What's wrong with the sun?" asked Selene. "Don't tell me you like it, Selene." "No, of course not. I hate it. But then I never see it. You're an -- You're used to the sun." "Not the way it is here. It shines out of a black sky. It dazzles the stars away instead of muffling them. It is hot, hard and dangerous. It is an enemy -- and while it's in the sky I can't help but feel that none of our attempts at reducing field intensity will succeed." "That's superstition, Ben. The sun has nothing to do with it. We were in the crater shadow anyway and it was just like night. Stars and all." "Not quite," said Denison. "Any time we looked north we could see that stretch of sunlight glittering. I hated to see it, yet the direction dragged at my eyes. And every time I looked I could feel the hard ultraviolet springing at my viewplate." "That's imagination. In the first place, there's no ultraviolet to speak of in reflected light -- in the second, your suit protects you : against radiation." "Not against heat. Not very much." "But it's night now." "Yes," said Denison with satisfaction, "and this I like." He looked about with a continuing wonder. Earth was in the sky, of course, in its accustomed place, a fat crescent bellying to the southwest. Constellation Orion was above it, a hunter rising out of the horizon glittered in the dim Earthlight. "It's beautiful," he said. Then: "Selene, is the Pionizer showing anything?" Selene, who had been looking at the skies without comment, stepped toward the maze of equipment that had been assembled in the shadow of the crater over the past three alterations of day and night. "Not yet," she said, "but that's good news really. The field intensity is holding at just over fifty." "Not low enough," said Denison. Selene said, "It can be lowered. I'm sure that all the parameters are suitable." "The magnetic field, too?" "I'm not sure about the magnetic field." "If we strengthen that, the whole thing becomes unstable." "It shouldn't. I know it shouldn't." "Selene, I trust your intuition against everything but the facts. It does get unstable. We've tried it." "I know, Ben. But not quite with this geometry. It's been holding at fifty-two for a phenomenally long time. Surely if we begin to hold it there for hours instead of minutes, we ought to be able to strengthen the magnetic field tenfold for a period of minutes instead of seconds. Let's try." "Not yet," said Denison. Selene hesitated, then stepped back, turning her back. She said, "You don't miss Earth, do you, Ben?" "No. It's rather odd, but I don't. I would have thought it inevitable that I'd miss blue sky, green plants, flowing water -- all the phenomena represented by the cliche adjectivenoun combinations peculiar to the gods themselves Earth. I miss none of them. I don't even dream about them." Selene said, "This sort of thing does happen. There are Immies who say they experience no homesickness. They're in the minority, of course, and no one had ever been able to decide what this minority has in common. Guesses run all the way from serious emotional deficiency -- no capacity to feel anything -- to serious emotional excess, a fear to admit homesickness lest it lead to breakdown." "In my case I think the reason is plain enough. My life on Earth was not very enjoyable for two decades and more, while here I work at last in a field I have made my own. And I have your help. More than that, Selene, I have your company." "You are kind," Selene said gravely, "to place help and company in the order of importance you do. You don't seem to need much help. Do you seek it for the sake of my company?" Denison laughed softly. "I'm not sure which answer would flatter you more." "Try the truth." "The truth is not easy to determine when I value both answers so much." He turned back to the Pionizer. "The field-intensity still holds, Selene." Selene's faceplate glinted in the Earthlight. She said, "Barron says that non-homesickness is natural and the sign of a healthy mind. He says that though the human body was adapted to Earth's surface and requires adjustment to the Moon, the human brain was not. The human brain is so different, qualitatively, from all other brains that it can be considered a nefl phenomenon. It has had no time t(U become really fixed to Earth' # surface and can, without adjustment, accept other environments. He says that enclosure in the caverns of the Moon may actually suit it best of all, for that is but a larger version of enclosure in the cavern of the skull." "Do you believe that?" asked Denison, amused. "When Barron talks he can make his theories sound very plausible." "I think it can be made equally plausible to claim that the comfort to be found in the caverns of th Moon is the result of the fulfillmen of the return-to-the-womb fantasy In fact," he added thoughtfully, "considering the controll tem perature and pressure, the naturi and digestibility of the food, t could make a good case for con sidcring the Lunar colony -- I be your pardon, Selene -- the Lunai city a deliberate reconstruction o the fetal environment." Selene said, "I don't think Bat ron would agree with you for minute." "I'm sure he wouldn't," sai( Denison. He looked at the crescen Earth, watching the distant cloud banks on edge. He fell into silence absorbed in the view, and remainec in place though Selene moved baclJ to the Pionizer.  nest of stars over the serratecj Moon horizon where, every once in: a while, it seemed to him he saw a puff of smoke where a small; meteorite might be landing. He had pointed, out the phenomenon to Selene during the previous Lunar night. She had been unconcerned. She had explained, "The Earth shifts slightly in the sky because of the Moon's libration and every once in a while a shaft of Earthlight tops a small rise and falls on a bit of soil beyond. It comes into view like a tiny puff of rising dust. It's common. We pay no attention." Denison had said, "But sometimes it might be a meteorite. Don't meteorites ever strike?" "Of course they do. You're probably hit by several every time you're out. Your suit protects you." "I don't mean micro-dust particles. I mean sizable meteorites that would really kick up the dust. Meteorites that could kill you." "Well, those fall, too, but they are few and the Moon is large. No one has been hit yet." And as Denison watched the sky and thought of that he saw what, in the midst of his momentary preoccupation, he took to be a meteorite. Light streaking through the sky could, however, be a meteorite only in Earth's atmosphere and not one above airless Moon. The light in the sky was manmade and Denison had not yet sorted out his impressions when it became, quite clearly, a small rocket vessel sinking rapidly to a landing beside him. A suited figure emerged, while a pilot remained within, barely visible as a dark splotch among the highlights. Denison waited. The etiquette of the spacesuit required the newcomer joining any group to announce himself first. "Commissioner Gottstein here," the new arrival said, "as you can probably tell from my wobble." "Ben Denison here." "Yes. I thought as much." "Have you come here looking for me?" "Certainly." "In a space-skipper? You might" "I might," said Gottstein. "have used Outlet P-Four, which is less than a thousand yards from here. Yes, indeed. But I wasn't looking only for you." "Well, I won't ask for your meaning," "There's no reason for me to be coy. Surely you have not expected me to be disinterested in the fact that you have been carrying on experiments on the Lunar surface." "It's been no secret and anyone might be interested." "Yet no one seems to know the details of the experiments. Except, of course, that in some way you are working on matters concerning the Electron Pump." "It's a reasonable assumption, isn't it?" "Is it? It seemed to me that experiments of such nature, to have any value at all, would require a rather enormous set-up. This is not of my own knowledge, you understand. I consulted those who would know. And it is quite obvious that you are not working with such a set-up. It occurred to me, therefore, that you might not be the proper focus of my interest. While my attention was drawn to you, others might be undertaking more important tasks." "Why should I be used as distraction?" "I don't know. If I did, I would be less concerned." "So I have been under observation." Gottstein chuckled. "Yes. Since you arrived. But while you have been working here on the surface, we have observed this entire region for miles in every direction. Oddly enough, it would seem that you and your companion are the only ones on the Lunar surface for any but the most routine of purposes." "Why is that odd?" "Because it means you really think you're doing something with your gimcrack contraption, whatever it is. I can't believe you are incompetent so I think your explanation of what you are doing would be worth listening to." "I am experimenting in paraphysics, Commissioner, precisely as rumor has it. To which I can add that so far my experiments have been only partly successful." "Your companion is, I imagine, Selene Lindstrom L., a tourist guide." "Yes." "An unusual choice as assistant." "She is intelligent, eager, interested and extremely attractive." Earthman?" an immigrant who will be a Lunar citizen as soon as he qualifies for that status." Selene was approaching now. Her voice rang in their ears. "Good day. Commissioner. I would have liked not to overhear and intrude on a private conservation, but in a spacesuit overhearing is inevitably I anywhere within the horizon." Gottstein turned. "Hello, Misji Lindstrom. I did not expect to' talk in secrecy. Are you interested in para-physics?" "Oh, yes." "You are not disheartened by the failures of the experiment?" I "They are not entirely failures," she said. "They are less a failure than Dr. Denison thinks at present." "What?" Denison turned sharply on his heel, nearly overbalancing himself and sending out a spurt of dust. All three were facing the Pionizer now. Above it -- just about five fee above it -- light shone like a faft star. ! intensity of the magnetic field and the nuclear field remainedi stable, in being -- then eased further and further and -- " "A Leak!" Denison said, "Damnj it. I didn't see it happen." Selene said, "I'm sorry, Ben. First you were lost in your own. thoughts, then the Commissioner arrived -- and I couldn't resist the chance to try on my own." Gottstein asked, "Exactly what do I see there?" Denison said, "Energy being spontaneously given off by matter leaking from anothef Universe into ours." As he spoke, the light blinked out and many yards away a dimmer star came into simultaneous being. ! Denison lunged toward the : Pionizer but Selene, all Lunar  grace propelled herself across the surface more efficiently and got there first. She killed the field structure and the distant star vanished. She said, "The leak point isn't stable, you see." "Not on a small scale," said Denison, "but considering thata shift of a light-year is as theoretically possible as a shift of a hundred yards, one of a hundred yards only is miraculous stability." "Not miraculous enough," said Selene flatly. Gottstein interrupted. "Let me guess at what you're talking about. You mean that matter can leak through here, there or anywhere in our Universe -- at random?" "Not quite at random. Commissioner," said Denison. "The probability of leakage drops with distance from the Pionizer -- and rather sharply I should say. The sharpness depends on a variety of factors and I think we've tightened the situation remarkably. Even so, a flip of a few hundred yards is quite probable and, as a matter of fact, you saw it happen." "And it might have shifted to somewhere within the city or within our own helmets, perhaps?" Denison said impatiently, "No. The leak, at least by the techniques we use, is heavily dependent on the density of matter already present in this Universe. The chances are virtually nil that the leak point would shift from a place of essential vacuum to one where an atmosphere even a hundredth as dense as that within the city or within our helmets would exist. It would be impractical to expect to arrange the leak anywhere but into a vacuum in the first place, which is why we had to make the attempt here on the surface." "Then this is not like the Electron Pump?" "Not at all," said Denison. "In the Electron Pump there is a twoway transfer of matter, here a one-way leak. Nor are the Universes involved the same." Gottstein said, "I wonder if you would have dinner with me this evening. Dr. Denison." Denison hesitated. "Myself only?" Gottstein attempted a bow in the direction of Selene but could accomplish only a grotesque parody of one in his spacesuit. "I would be charmed to have Miss Lindstrom's company on another occasion, but on this one I must speak with you alone. Dr. Denison." "Oh, go ahead," Selene said crisply as Denison still hesitated. "I have a heavy schedule tomorrow anyway, and you'll need time to worry about the leak-point instability." Denison said uncertainly, "Well, then -- Selene, will you let me know when your next free day is?" "I always do, don't #? And we'll be in touch before then, in any case. Why don't you two go on? I'll take care of the equipment." B arron neville shifted from foot to foot in the fashion made necessary by the restricted quarters and the Moon's gravity. In a larger room under a world's stronger pull, he would have walked back and forth. Here he tilted from side to side. "Then you're positive it works. Right, Selene? You're positive?" "I'm positive," said Selene. "I've told you five times by actual count." Neville seemed not to be listening. He spoke in a low, rapid voice. "It doesn't matter that Gottstein was there, then? He didn't try to stop the experiment?" "No. Of course not." "There was no indication that he would try to exert authority -- " "Now, Barron, what kind of authority could he exert? Will Earth send a police force? Besides oh, you know they can't stop us." Neville stopped moving, stood motionless for a while. "They don't know? They still don't know?" "Of course they don't. Ben was looking at the stars and then Gottstein came. So I tried for the field leak, got it -- and I had already gotten the other. Ben's set-up -- " "Don't call it his set-up. It was your idea, wasn't it?" Selene shook her head. "I made vague suggestions. The details were Ben's." "But you can reproduce it now. For Luna's sake, we don't have to go to the Earthie for it, do we?" "I think I can reproduce enough of it now so that our people can fill it in." "All right, then. Let's get started." "Not yet. Oh, damn it, Barron, not yet." "Why not yet?" "We need the energy, too." "But we have that." "Not quite. The leak point is unstable -- pretty badly unstable." "But that can be fixed up. You said so." "I said I thought it could be." "That's good enough for me." "Just the same, it would be better to have Ben work out the details and stabilize it." A silence fell between them. Neville's face slowly twisted into something approaching hostility. "You don't think I can do it? Is that it?" Selene said, "Will you come out on the surface with me and work on it?" After another silence Neville said unsteadily, "I don't appreciate your sarcasm. And I don't want to have to wait long." "I can't command the laws of nature. But I think you won't wait long. Now, if you don't mind, I need my sleep. I've got my tourists tomorrow." For an instant Neville seemed on the point of gesturing to his own bed alcove to offer its hospitality -- but the gesture, if that was what it was, did not realty come to birth and Selene made no sign of understanding or even anticipating. She nodded wearily and left. O be frank, I had hoped -- " J. Gottstein smiled over what passed for dessert, a sticky, sweet concoction -- "that we would have seen each other more often." Denison replied, "It is kind of you to take such an interest in my work. If the leak instability can be corrected, I think my achievement -- and Miss Lindstrom's -- may prove a somewhat significant one." "You speak carefully, like a scientist. I won't insult you by offering the Lunar equivalent of a liqueur -- that is the one approximation of Earth's cuisine I have simply made up my mind not to tolerate. Can you tell me in lay language what makes the achievement significant?" "I can try. Suppose we start with the para-Universe. It has a more intense strong nuclear interaction than our Universe has. Hence relativelysmall masses of protons in the para-Universe can undergo the fusion reaction capable of supporting a star. Masses equivalent to our stars would explode violently in the para-Universe, which has many more but much smaller stars than ours does." "I follow that," said Gottstein. "Good. Next, suppose we had a much less intense strong nuclear interaction than that which prevails in our Universe. In that case, huge masses of protons would have so little tendency to fuse that a very large mass of hydrogen would be needed to support a star. Such an anti-para-Universe -- one that was the opposite of the paraUniverse, in other words -- would consist of considerably fewer but far larger stars than those in our Universe. In fact, if the strong nuclear interaction were made sufficently weak, a Universe would exist that consisted of a single star containing all the mass in that Universe. It would be a very dense star, but relatively non-reactive and giving off no more radiation than our single sun does, perhaps." Gottstein asked, "Am I wrong -- or is that the situation that prevailed in our own Universe before the time of the big bang -- one vast body containing all the universal mass?" "Yes," said Denison, "as a matter of fact, the anti-paraUniverse I am picturing comprises what some call the cosmic egg, cosmeg for short. The point is that a cosmegUniverse is exactly what's needed if we are to probe for oneway leakage of matter. The paraUniverse we are now using with its tiny stars is virtually empty space. You can probe and probe and touch nothing." "The para-men reached us, however." "Yes -- possibly by following magnetie fields. There is some reason to think that there are no planetary magnetic fields of significance in the para-Universe which deprives us of the advantage they have. On the other hand, if we probe the cosmeg-Universe we cannot fail. The cosmeg is itself the entire Universe and wherever we probe we strike matter." "But how do you probe for it?" Denison hesitated. "That is the part I find difficult to explain. Pions are the mediating particles of the strong nuclear interaction. The intensity of the interaction depends on the mass of the pions and that mass can, under certain specialized conditions, be altered. The Lunar physicists have developed an instrument they call the Pionizer, which can be made to do jusl such a thing. Once the pion's mass is decreased, or increased for that matter, it is effectively part of another Universe; it becomes a gateway, a crossing point. If it is decreased sufficiently, it can be made part of a cosmeg-Universe and that's what we want." Gottstein said, "And you can suck in matter from the -- the -- cosmegU ni verse?" "That part is easy. Once the gateway forms the influx is spontaneous. The matter enters with its own laws and is stable when it arrives. Gradually the laws of our own Universe soak in -- the strong interaction grows stronger and the matter fuses and begins to give off enormous energy." "But if it is super-dense -- why doesn't it just expand in a puff of smoke?" "That, too, would yield energy, but what actually happens depends on the electromagnetic field -- and in this particular case the strong interaction takes precedence because we control the electromagnetic field. It would take quite a time to explain that." "Well, then, the globe of light that I saw on the surface was cosmeg material fusing?" "Yes, Commissioner." "And that energy can be harnessed for useful purposes?" "Certainly. And in any quantity. What you saw was the arrival in our Universe of micromicrogram masses of cosmeg. Nothing, in theory, prevents our bringing it over in ton lots." "Well, then, your discovery can be used to replace the Electron Pump." D enison shook his head. "No. The use of cosmeg energy also alters the properties of the Universes in question. The strong interaction gradually grows more intense in the cosmeg-Universe and less intense in ours as the laws of nature cross over. That means that the cosmeg slowly undergoes fusion at a greater rate and gradually warms up. Eventually -- " "Eventually," said Gottstein, crossing his arms across his chest and narrowing his eyes thoughtfully, "it explodes in a big bang." "That's my feeling." "Do you suppose that's what happened to our own Universe ten "Perhaps. Cosmogonists have wondered why the original cosmic egg exploded at some one point in time and not at another. One solution was to imagine an oscillating Universe in which the cosmic egg was formed and then at once exploded. The oscillating universe has been eliminated as a possibility and the conclusion is that the cosmic egg had to exist for some long period of time and then go through a crisis of instability for some unknown reason." "Which may have been the result of the tapping of its energy across the Universes?" "Possibly, but not necessarily by some intelligence. Perhaps there are occasional spontaneous leaks." "And when the big bang takes place," said Gottstein, "can we still extract energy from the cosmeg-Universe?" "I'm not sure, but surely that is not an immediate worry. The leakage of our strong-interaction field into the cosmeg-Universe would years before pushing it past the critical point. And there must be other cosmeg-Universes -- an infinite number, perhaps." "What about the change in our own Universe?" "The strong interaction weakens. Slowly, very slowly, our sun cools off." "Can we use cosmeg energy to make up for that?" "That would not be necessary. Commissioner," said Denison earnestly. "While the strong interaction in our Universe weakens as a result of the cosmeg pump, it strengthens through the action of our so-called Electron Pump. If we adjust the energy productions of the two, then -- though the laws of nature change in the cosmegUniverse and in the para-Universe -- they do not change in ours. We are a highway but not the terminus in either direction. Nor need we be disturbed on behalf of the terminuses. The para-men on their side may have adjusted themselves to the cooling off of their sun which may be pretty cool to begin with. As for the cosmeg-Universe, there is no reason to suspect life can exist there. Indeed, by inducing the conditions required for the big bang we may be setting up a new kind of Universe that will eventually grow hospitable to life." For a while Gottstein said nothing. His plump face, in repose, seemed emotionless. He nodded, apparently following the line of his own thoughts. Finally he said, "So cosmeg energy is not to replace the Electron Pump but rather to work with it." "I would suggest that, sir." "Denison, this will set the world on its ears! Any difficulty in persuading the scientific leadership that the Electron Pump, alone, will destroy us should now disappear." "Indeed, yes. The emotional reluctance to accept that thesis no longer exists. The problem and the solutio'n are presented at the same time." prepare a paper to this effect if I guarantee speedy publication?" "Can you guarantee that?" "In a government-published pamphlet, if no other way." "I would prefer to try to neutralize the leak instability before reporting." "Of course." "And I think it would be wise," said Denison, "to arrange to have Dr. Peter Lamont as co-author. He can make the mathematics rigorous -- something I cannot do. Besides, it was through his work that I took the course I have followed. One more point. Commissioner "Yes?" "I would suggest that the Lunar physicists be involved. One of their number. Dr. Barron Neville, might well be a third author." "But why? Aren't you introducing unnecessary complications now?" "It was their Pionizer that made my work here possible." "There can be appropriate mention of that. But did Dr. Barron actually work on the project with you?" "Not directly." "Then why involve him?" Denison looked down and brushed his hand thoughtfully over the weave of his pants leg. He said, "It would be the diplomatic thing to do. We would need to set up a Cosmeg Pump on the Moon." "Why not on Earth?" "In the first place, we need vacuum. This is a one-way transfer and not a two-way as in the case of the Electron Pump -- and the conditions necessary to make it practical are different in the two cases. The surface of the Moon has its vacuum ready-made. To prepare one on Earth would involve an enormous effort." "Yet it could be done, couldn't it?" "Secondly," said Denison," if we have two vast energy inflows from opposite directions, with our own Universe between, there would be something like a short circuit if the two outlets were too close together. miles of vacuum, with the Electron Pump operating only on Earth and a cosmeg job operating only on the Moon, would be ideal -- in fact, necessary. And if we are to operate on the Moon, it would be wise, even decent, to take the sensibilities of the Lunar physicists into account. We ought to give them a share." Gottstein smiled. "Is this the advice of Miss Lindstrom?" "I'm sure it would be, but the suggestion is reasonable enough to have occurred to me independently." G ottstein rose, stretched, then jumped in place two or three times in the eerily slow fashion imposed by Lunar gravity. He flexed his knees each time. He sat down again. "Ever try that, Dr. Denison?" Denison shook his head. "It's supposed to help the circulation in the lower extremities. I do it whenever I feel my legs may be going to sleep. I'll be heading back for a short visit to Earth before long and I'm trying to keep from getting too used to Lunar gravity. Shall we talk of Miss Lindstrom, Dr. Denison?" "What about her?" "She is a tourist guide." "Yes. You said so earlier." "I also said that she is an odd assistant for a physicist." "I'm an amateur physicist only -- and I suppose she is an amateur assistant." Gottstein was no longer smiling. "Don't play games. Doctor. I have taken the trouble to find out what I can about her. Her record is quite revealing -- or would have been if it had occurred to anyone to look at it before this. I believe she is an Intuitionist." Denison said, "Many of us are. I have no doubt you are an Intuitionist yourself, after a fashion. I certainly know that I am, after a fashion." "There is a difference. Doctor. You are an accomplished scientist and I, I hope, am an accomplished administrator. Yet, while Miss Lindstrom is enough of an Intuitionist to be useful to you in advanced theoretical physics, she is, in actual fact, a tourist guide." Denison hesitated. "She has little formal training. Commissioner. Her Intuitionism is at an unusually f,igh level, but it is under little conscious control." 'Is she the result of the one-time genetic engineering program?" "I don't know. I wouldn't be surprised if she were, however." "Do you trust her?" "In what way? She has helped me." "Do you know that she is the wife of Dr. Barron Neville?" "There is an emotional connection not a legal oneI believe." "None of the connections here on the Moon are w'hat we would call legal. The same Neville yoii want to invite as third author of the paper you are to write?" "Yes." "Is that merely a coincidence?" "No. Neville was interested in my arrival and I believe he asked Selene to help me in my work." "Did she tell you this?" "She said he was interested in me. That was natural enough, I suppose." . "Does it occur to you, Dr. Denison, that she may be working in her own interests and in those of Dr, Neville?" "In what way would their interests differ from ours? She has helped me without reservation." Gottstein shifted position and moved his shoulders as though he were going through muscle-pulling exercises. He said, "since the woman is so close to him. Dr. Neville must know she is an Intuitionist. Wouldn't he use her? Why would she remain a tourist guide if not to mask her abilities -- for a purpose?" "I understand Dr. Neville frequently reasons in this fashion. I find it difficult to suspect unnecessary conspiracies." "How do you know they are unnecessary? When my space-skipper was hovering over the Moon's surface Just before the ball of radiation formed over your equipmentI was looking down at you. You were not at the Pionizer." Denison thought back. "No, I wasn't. I was looking at the stars -- rather a tendency of mine." "What was Miss Lindstrom doing?" "I didn't see. She said she strengthened the magnetic field and the leak finally broke through." "Is it customary for her to manipulate the equipment without you?" "No. But I can understand the impulse." "And would there have been some sort of an ejection?" "I don't understand you." "I'm not sure I understand myself. But I saw a dim sparkle in the Earthlight, as though something were flying through the air. I don't know what." "I don't either," said Denison. "You can't think of anything that might naturally have to do with the experiment that -- " "No." "Then what was Miss Lindstrom doing?" "I still don't know." For a moment the silence was heavy between them. Then the Commissioner said, "As I see it, then, you will try to correct the leak instability and will be thinking about the preparation of a paper. I will get matters into motion at the other end and on my forthcoming visit to Earth will make arrangements to have the paper published, and I will alert the government." It was a clear dismissal. Denison rose and the Commissioner said easily, "And think about Dr. Neville and Miss Lindstrom." tion, a fatter one, a brighter one. Denison could feel its warmth on his faceplate and backed away. There was a distinct X-ray component in the radiation and though his shielding should take care of that there was no point in placing it under a strain. "I guess we can't question it," he muttered. "The leak point is stable." "I'm sure of it," Selene said. "Then let's turn it off and go back to the city." They moved slowly and Denison felt oddly dispirited. No uncertainty was left, no excitement. He saw no chance of failure from this point on. The government was interested -- more and more what came next would be out of his hands. He said, "I suppose I can begin the paper now." "I suppose so." "Have you spoken to Barron again?" "Yes, I have." "Any difference in his attitude?" "None at all. He will not participate. Ben -- " "Yes?" "I really don't think it's any use talking to him. He will not cooperate in any project with the Eartb government." "But you've explained the situation?" "Completely." "And he still won't?" "He's asked to see Gottstein, and the Commissioner agreed to an interview after he returns from his Earth visit. We'll have to wait till . then. Maybe Gottstein can have some effect on him, but I doubt it." ' "I don't understand him." "I do," Selene said softly. Denison did not respond directly. He shoved the Pionizer and its attendant apparatus into their rocky shelter and asked, "Ready?" "Ready." They slipped into the surface entrance at Outlet P-# in silence and Denison climbed down the entry ladder. Selene dropped past him, braking in quick holds at individual rungs. They removed their suits in the staging area, placed them in lockers. "Would you Join me for lunch, Selene?" "You seem upset. Is something wrong?" "Reaction, I think. Lunch?" "Yes, of course." I  T hey ate in Selene's quarters. She had insisted, saying, "I want to talk to you and I can't do so properly in the cafeteria." And when Denison was chewing slowly ! at something that had a faint re I semblance to peanut-flavored veal, she came out with: "Ben, you haven't said a word -- and you've been like this for a week." Denison frowned. "No, I haven't. "Yes, you have." She looked into his eyes with concern. "I'm not sure of how good my intuition is outside physics -- but I suppose there's something you don't want to tell me." Denison shrugged. "They're making afuss about all this back on Earth. Gottstein has been pulling strings as tough as cables in advance of his trip back. Dr. Lamont is being lionized and they want me to return once the paper is written." "To Earth?" "Yes. It seems I'm a hero, too." "You should be." "Compete restitution," Denison said thoughtfully, "is what they offer. I can get a position in any suitable university or government agency on Earth." "Isn't that what you wanted?" "It's what I imagine Lamont wants and would enjoy -- and will certainly get. But I don't want it." "What do you want, then?" "I want to stay on the Moon." "Why?" "Because it's the cutting edge of humanity and I want to be part of that cutting edge. I want to work at the establishment of the Cosmeg Pump and that will happen only here on the Moon. I want to work on para-theory with the kind of instruments you can dream up and handle. I want to be with you, Selene. But would you stay with me?" "I am as interested in paratheory as you are." "But won't Neville pull you off the job now?" "Barron pull me off?" she asked tightly. "Are you trying to insult me, Ben?" "Not at all." "Well, then, do I misunderstand you? Are you suggesting that I'm working with you because Barron ordered me to?" "Didn't he?" "Yes, he did. But that's not why I'm here. I choose to be here. He may think he can order me about but he can only do so when his orders coincide with my will, as in your case they did. I resent his thinking he can order me otherwise -- and I resent your thinking it, too." "You two are sex-partners." "We have been, yes, but what has that to do with it? By that logic I can order him about as easily as he me." "Then you can work with me, Selene?" "Certainly -- if I choose to." "But do you choose to?" "As of now, yes." Denison smiled. "The chance that you might not choose to -- or might not be able to -- has been worrying me this past week. I dreaded the end of the project if it meant the end of my working with you. I'm sorry. Selene, I don't mean to plague you with the sentimental attachment of an old Earthie -- " "There's nothing old Earthie about your mind, Ben. There are attachments other than sexual. I like being with you." Denison's smile faded, then returned. "I'm glad for my mind." He looked away, shook his head slightly. She watched him carefully, almost anxiously. Denison faced her again. the gods themselves "Selene, there's more than energy involved in the cross-Universe leaks. I suspect you've been thinking about that." The moment stretched out painfully before Selene said, "Oh, that -- " For a while the two stared at each other -- Denison embarrassed, Selene almost furtive. got my Moon legs quite, but this isn't anything compared to what it cost me to get my Earth legs. Denison, you had better not dream of returning. You'll never make it." "I have no intention of returning. Commissioner," said Denison. "In a way that's too bad. You could be emperor by acclamation. As for Hallam -- " Denison said wistfully, "I would have like to have seen his face, but that was a small ambition." "Lamont, of course, is receiving lion's share. He's on the scene." "I don't mind that. He deserves a good deal. Do you think Neville will really join us?" "No question. He's on his way at this moment. Listen." Gottstein's voice dropped one conspiratorial note in pitch. "Before he comes -- would you like a bar of chocolate?" "What?" "A bar of chocolate. With almonds. I have some." Denison's face, from initial confusion, came suddently alive with comprehension. "Real chocolate?" "Yes." "Certain -- " His face hardened. "No, Commissioner." "No?" "No. If I taste real chocolatethen, for the few minutes it's in my mouth I'm going to miss Earth, miss everything about it. I can't afford that. I don't want -- Don't even show it to me. Don't let me smell it or see it." Gottstein looked discomfited. "You're right." He made an obvious attempt to change the subject. "The excitement on Earth is overwhelming. Of course,, we made considerable effort to save Hallam's face. He'll continue to hold some position of importance, but he'll have little real say." "He's getting more consideration than he gave others." "It's not for his sake. You can't smash a personal image that has been built to a level of such importance -- it would reflect on science itself. The good name of science is more important than Hallam." "I disapprove of that in principle." Denison spoke warmly. "ience must take what blows it deserves." "A time and place for -- There's Dr. Neville." Gottstein composed his face. Denison shifted his chair to face the entrance. Barron Neville entered solemnly. Somehow there was less than ever of the Lunar delicacy about his figure. He greeted the two curtly, sat down and crossed his legs. He was clearly waiting for Gottstein to speak first. The Commissioner said, "I am glad to see you. Dr. Neville. Dr. Penison tells me that you refused (# append your name to what I iim sure will be a classic paper on the Cosmeg Pump." "No need to do so," said Neville. "What happens on Earth is of no interest to me." "You are aware of the cosmeg experiments? Of their implications?" "I know the situation as well as you two do." "Then I will proceed without preliminaries. I have returned from Earth, Dr. Neville, and it is quite settled as to what will be the course of future procedure. Large cosmeg-pumping stations will be set up on three different places on the Lunar surface in such a way that one will always be in the night-shadow. Half the time, two will be. Those in the night-shadow will be constantly generating energy, most of which will simply radiate into space. The purpose will be not so much to use the energy for practical purposes as to counteract the changes in field intensities introduced by the Electron Pump." Denison interrupted. "For some years we will have to overbalance the Electron Pump to restore our section of the Universe to the point at which it was before the Pump began operation." Neville nodded. "Will Luna City have the use of any of it?" "If necessary. We feel the solar batteries will probably supply what you need, but there is no objection to supplementation." "That is kind of you," said Neville, not bothering to mask his sarcasm. "And who will build and run the Cosmeg Pumps?" "Lunar workers, we hope," said Gottstein. "Lunar workers you must have," said Neville. "Earth workers would be too clumsy to work effectively on the Moon." "We recognize that," said Gottstein. "We trust the men of the Moon will cooperate." "And who will decide how much energy to generate, how much to apply for any local purpose, how much to radiate away? Who decides policy?" Gottstein said, "The government would have to. It's a matter of planetary decision." Neville said, "You see? It will be the Moonmen who do the work -- Earthmen who run the show." Gottstein said calmly. "No. All of us work who work best. All of us administer who can best weigh the total problem." "I hear the words," said Neville, "but it boils down anyway to us working and you deciding. No, Commissioner. The answer is no." "You mean you won't build the pumps?" "We'll build them. Commissioner, but they'll be ours. We'll decide how much energy to put out and what use to make of it." "That would scarcely be efficient. You would have to deal constantly with the Earth government since the Cosmeg stations will have to balance the Electron stations." "We have other things in mind. You might as well know now. Energy is not the only conserved phenomenon that becomes limitless once universes are crossed." Denison interrupted. "There are a number of conservation laws. We realize that." "I'm glad you do," said Neville, turning a hostile glare in his direction. "They include those of linear momentum and angular momentum. As long as any object responds to the gravitational field in which it is immersed -- and to that only -- it is in free fall and can retain its mass. In order to move in any other way then free fall, it must accelerate in a nongravitational way and for that to happen, part of itself must undergo an opposite change." "As in a rocket ship," said Denison, "which must eject mass in one direction in order that the rest might accelerate in the opposite direction." "I'm sure you understand. Dr. Denison," said Neville, "but I explain for the Commissioner's sake. The loss of mass can be minimized if velocity is increased enormously, since momentum is equal to mass multiplied by velocity. Nevertheless, however great the velocity, some mass must be thrown away. If the mass that must be accelerated is enormous in the first place, then the mass that must be discarded is also enormous. If the Moon, for instance -- " "The Moon?" said Gottstein with energy. "Yes, the Moon." Neville remained calm. "If the Moon were to be driven out of its orbit and sent out of the solar system, the conservation of momentum would make it a colossal undertaking and probably a thoroughly impractical one. If, however, momentum could be transferred to the cosmeg in another Universe, the Moon could accelerate at any convenient rate without loss of mass at all. It would be like poling a barge upstream, to give you a picture I obtained from some Earth book I once read." "But why? I mean, why should you want to move the Moon?" "I should think that would be obvious. Why do we need the suffocating presence of the Earth? We have the energy we need. We have a comfortable world through which we have room to expand for the next few centuries at least. Why should we not go our own way? In any case -- we will. I have come to tell you that you cannot stop us and to urge you to make no attempt to interfere. We shall transfer momentum and we shall pull out. We of the Moon know precisely how to go about building the Cosmeg Pump. We'll use what energy we need for ourselves and produce excess in order to neutralize the changes your own power stations are producing." Denison said sardonically, "It sounds kind of you to produce excess for our sake, but it isn't for our sake, of course. If our Electron Pumps explode the sun -- that will happen long before you can move out of the inner solar system and you will vaporize wherever you are." "Perhaps," said Neville. "But in any case we are going to produce an excess, so that won't happen." "But you can't do that," said Gottstein excitedly. "You can't move out. If you get out too far. the Cosmeg Pump will no longer neutralize Earth's Electron Pump. Eh, Denison?" Denison shrugged. "Once they are as far off as Saturn, more or less, there may be trouble, if I may trust a mental calculation I have just made. It will, however, be many years before they receded to such a distance and by that time, we will surely have constructed space platforms in what was once the orbit of the Moon and placed cosmeg pumping stations on them. Actually, we don't need the Moon. They can leave -- except that they won't." Neville smiled briefly. "What makes you think we won't? We can't be stopped. There is no way Earthmen can impose their will on us." "You won't leave because there's no sense in doing so. Why drag the entire Moon away? To build up respectable accelerations will take years. You'll creep. Build starships instead -- miles-long ships that are cosmeg-powered and have independent ecologies. With a cosmeg momentum-drive, you could then do wonders. If it takes twenty years to build the ships, they will nevertheless accelerate at a rate that would enable them to overtake the Moon within a year -- even if the Moon could start accelerating today. And the ships will be able to change course in a tiny fraction of the time the Moon would need." "And the unbalanced cosmegpumping? What will that do to the Universe?" "The energy required by a ship, or even by a fleet, will be far less than that required by a planet and will be distributed throughout large sections of the Universe. It significant change takes place. And think of the maneuverability you gain! The Moon will move so slowly it might as well be left in place." Neville said scornfully, "We're in no hurry to get anywhere -- except away from Earth." Denison said, "There are advantages in having Earth as neighbor. You have the influx of the Immigrants. You have cultural intercourse. You have a planetary world horizon. Do you want to give up all that?" "Gladly." "Is that true of the people of the Moon generally? Or just of you? There's something intense about you, Neville. You won't go out on the surface. Other Lunarites do. They don't like it particularly, but they go. The interior of the Moon isn't their womb, as it is yours. It isn't their prison, as it is yours. There is a neurotic factor in you that is absent in most Lunarites -- or at least considerably weaker. If you take the Moon away from Earth, you make it into a prison for all. It will become a one-world prison from which no man -- and not you only -- can emerge, not even to the extent of seeing another inhabited world in the sky. Perhaps that is what you want." "I want independence -- a free world, a world untouched by the outside." "You can build ships in any number. You can move outward at near-light velocities without difficulty once you tranfer momentum to the cosmeg. You can explore the entire Universe in a single lifetime. Wouldn't you like to get on such a ship?" "No," said Neville with clear distaste. "Wouldn't you? Or -- couldn't you? Must you take the Moon with you wherever you go? Why must all the others accept your need?" "Because that's the way it's going to be," said Neville. Denison's voice remained level but his cheeks reddened. "Who gave you the right to say that? There are many citizens of Luna City who may not feel as you do." "That is none of your concern." "That is precisely my concern. I am an immigrant who will qualify for citizenship soon. I do not wish to have my choice made for me by someone who cannot emerge on the surface and who wants his personal prison made into a prison for all. I have left Earth forever, but only to come to the Moon, only to remain a home planet. I have not contracted to be taken forever away for an unlimited distance." "Then return to Earth," said Neville indifferently. "There is still time." "And what of the other citizens of Luna? The other immigrants?" "The decision is made." "It is not made. Selene!" Selene entered, her face solemn, her eyes a little defiant. Neville's legs uncrossed. Both shoes came down Hat on the floor. Neville asked, "How long have you been waiting in the next room, Selene?" "Since before you arrived, Barron." Neville looked from Selene to Denison and back again. "You two -- " he began, finger pointing from one to the other and back. "I don't know what you mean by 'you two,' " said Selene, "but Ben found out about the momentum quite a while ago." "It wasn't Selene's fault," said Denison. "The Commissioner spotted something flying at a time when no one could possibly have known he would be observing. It seemed to me that Selene might be testing something I was not thinking of and transfer of momentum eventually occurred to me. After that -- " "Well, then, you knew," said Neville. "It doesn't matter." "It does, Barron," said Selene. "I talked about it with Ben. I found that I didn't always have to accept what you said. Perhaps I can't ever go to Earth. Perhaps I don't even want to. But I found I liked Earth in my sky where I could see it if I wanted to. I didn't want an empty sky. Then I talked to others of the Group. Not everybody wants to leave. Most would rather build ships and let those go who wish to go while allowing those to remain behind who wish to remain." Neville's breath was coming hard. "You talked about it? Who gave you the right to -- " "I took the right, Barron. Besides, it doesn't matter any more. You'll be outvoted." "Because of -- " Neville rose to his feet and took a menacing step toward Denison. The Commissioner said, "Please This scan was produced and distributed free by the Pulps cans Group. If you paid for this digital document or a compilation of this and other digital pulps, you got ripped off. But you can still have this and more than a thousand more pulps for free by coming over and joining us at pulpscans#yahoogroups.com. don't get emotional. Dr. Neville. You may be of Luna, but I don't think you can manhandle both of us." "Alt three," said Selene, "and I'm of Luna, too. I did it, Barron not they." Denison said, "Look, Neville -- for all Earth cares, the Moon can go. Earth can build its space stations. It's the citizens of Luna City who care. Selene cares and I care and the rest. You are not being debarred from space, from escape, from freedom. In twenty years at the outside, all who want to go will go, including you if you can bring yourself to leave the womb. And those who want to stay will stay." Barron Neville seated himself again. There was the look of defeat on his face. apartment now had a view of Earth. She said, "The vote did go against him, you know, Ben. Quite heavily." "I doubt that he'll give up, though. And if there's friction with Earth during the building of the stations, public opinion on the Moon may swing back." "There needn't be friction." "No, there needn't. In any case, there are no happy endings in history, only crisis points that pass. This one has passed -- or has been passed -- safely, I think, and we'll worry about the others as they come and as they can be foreseen. Once the starships are built, the tension will surely subside considerably." "We'll live to see that, I'm sure." "You will, Selene." "You, too, Ben. Don't overdramatize your age. You're only forty-eight." "Would you go on one of the starships, Selene?" "No. I'd be too old and I still wouldn't want to lose Earth in the sky. My son might go. Ben?" "Yes, Selene." "I have applied for a second son. The application has been accepted. Would you contribute?" Denison's eyes lifted and looked straight into hers. "Artificial insemination?" Selene said defensively, "That's just good sense, Ben. It's important to have good gene combinations. There's nothing wrong with some natural genetic engineering." "None at all." "It doesn't mean that I don't want it for other reasons, too." Denison nodded and remained silent. Selene said almost angrily, "Well, there's more to love than sex." Denison said, "I agree with that. At least -- I love you even with sex subtracted." And Selene said, "And for that matter, there's more to sex than acrobatics." Denison said, "I agree with that, too." And Selene said, "And besides -- Oh, damn it, you could try to learn." Denison said softly, "If you would try to teach." Hesitantly he moved toward her. She did not move away. He stopped hesitating.  young planet and the salt machines were a state monopoly. You put a penny into the slot and it rolled inside to strike a gong. The licensee came to inspect the coin and pull the lever that released a capsule down the chute. Eight-year-old Robbie Hasseldorf was sent as usual for the supper salt. There was a flurry of morality when he returned with his reticule filled with capsules. Failure of the trigger mechanism was not unknown, but it was difficult to determine whether the salt machine was a function of the state or the temple. "Did anyone see you?" Robbie shook his head. His mother sniffed piously. "A gift from heaven." His father was doubtful. "Salt maintains the temple. The state is built on salt." He was master gooseherd of the northern watches and sensitive to practical politics. "The machines illuminate the Eleventh Platitude," said Robbie's brother in a hollow voice. He was marked for a religious career. " 'There is a price for living and a price for dying -- ' " he quoted the whole long verse and finished, " ' -- nothing under the stars is free.' " He slipped a few capsules into his reticule while the family listened with closed eyes. Robbie peeked between his fingers. "Let us give thanks," said his brother and took one more. Robbie's older sister thought they should return the capsules to the neighborhood temple -- well, some of them -- and his younger sister broke one open and licked it up behind her veil with a beatific narrowing of her eyes. No one asked Robbie's opinion, but the Hasseldorf family did not buy salt for several holy days. When he was sent for salt again the miracle recurred. The Hasseldorfs were obviously in a state of grace. A well-developed sense of piety precluded any announcement of this condition. Robbie's father prepaid a series of prayers and acquired a new gander from the master gooseherd of the north-northeastern watches. His mother was inspired to try a new and difficult chausable pattern she called the Star of Brocaal. His brother bought a royal blue veil from the worm-spinners, his older sister righteously planted twentytwo mulberries and his younger sister began to. grow fat. Once he had watched state mechanics disassemble the salt machine. They told him to beat it, so he borrowed his brother's old green veil and was chased away again. He took mincing steps, wearing his older sister's orange veil -- the one she had lost -- and in three lingering periods of observation decided folks received only so many capsules from heaven because they lodged in the hopper. He concluded that a long and limber length of plastic should solve that theological problem. Hence Robbie's current miraculous hauls... He was a quiet boy who noticed that those who raised their heads above the crowd tended to get their heads hit. He shouted with the others at school, "Earth is foul. Earth is corrupt!" The next section yelled, "The chosen flew on wings of grace!" The third section shrilled, "In a box of iron through the dark of space!" The schoolmaster bellowed, "God left Earth with us, the people of his choice!" The whole school rocked: "Shout our grace! Ring the bell! Brocaal is fjeaven. Earth is Hell!" He had been stimulated by the sacred lessons when he'd begun school. The damned Earthers rolled their eyes and howled. They exposed their mouths and lower limbs and waved their arms. They had no shame. They sold their souls for demon-driven carts and wagons. The wagon tongues lashed the air and the carts rolled about madly with no man to push them. It was a vision of horror and chaos. Later revelations were less exciting. The space flight, the sowing of the good soil, the movement of the moon into the sky, the years of heavenly sleep, the building of Harmonious City with its sixteen spokes radiating from the central temple, all this was endlessly repeated until the slowest child was sodden with tedium. mind was starved. He had been in a state of near acceptance when his mother first had sent him for the salt. Then he had learned to disassociate his mind from his mouth. He yelled with his peers, but he wondered why God did not build a salt machine with a zig-zag chute. He speculated why God dispersed holy gruel from the temples before dawn and before sunset every day. Why could not God arrange a meal in the middle of the day? He did not suggest this to his teacher or to the Speakers. The latitude allowed young creatures as they are molded to the adult form left no room for such questions. He was careful and he was not stultified. His eager mind was kept alive by the salt machines. After the two miraculous gifts from heaven Robbie took the coin his mother gave him and very properly put it into the slot. He did this because a peephole had been drilled in the wall of the machine. The hopper had been altered somewhat, too. Then his brother became an agricultural acolyte and left home to work and pray in the food fields south of the city. Robbie had the attic to himself. The Hasseldorf family was blessed by children. The usual unsanctified family raised one or two and the row houses were built with this in mind -- until his brother left, the boys had shared the cramped loft. With sole possession of the attic Robbie secured the rarest thing in Harmonious -- a secret hiding place. He found a loosely glued floorboard. The loft window opened to the shed roof. He was free during the hours of darkness to continue his private education. A longer and more limber plastic worked well indeed even in the altered salt machines By the time he was ten, the authorities were seriously disturbed by the thefts. Where every man was his brother's ardent keeper, deviation should have been obvious. Yet the stolen salt simply vanished. Consumption records were examined and there was no major loss of sales in any area. Human factors compounded the problem. On the night the rogue was nearly caught the special watchman's feet rolled out from under him on quickly scattered capsules. He thumped his head severely. He described the thief as a monster abetted by two large helpers. All men over five feet two inches tall were questioned. Fortunately for the watchman a Speaker had found him, because there were no capsules on the ground by the time the crime was investigated. The drop-off in local sales indicted the entire neighborhood and Robbie's school was honored to power the whipping machine. Four boys buttoned their smocks between their legs and climbed as fast as they could in the open-sided, fifteen-foot squirrel cage. A shaft turned clanking peg gears that transmitted power to the four stations. The criminal was bound to a whipping block and the drums beat as flails were lowered to his back. Each criminal faced a point of the compass, so the population had a good view. In whippings of this nature, the flails were wide and administered a stinging slap. Four more boys for power, four more men, women or children to howl. The drums growled and throbbed. It was a stimulating day for everyone. A spirit of larceny awoke in the hearts of some licensees and sporadic petty thievery added to the confusion. Robbie also had good luck. One dewy night he visited the south-southwest spoke and was returning home when he broke open a capsule and was surprised to find the white crystals turned dark in the damp air. After some thought he distributed the salt on doorsteps in the south-southeast spoke. The blue lips in that neighborhood puzzled the authorities. The telltale chemical added to the salt obviously had tattled on the wrong people. Robbie did not feel altogether depraved because his tongue did not turn black from omission of the truth. He was the victim of his own inquiring mind, which was not his fault. He succumbed to temptation, but he paid for his transgressions with periods of depression when the universal apathy seemed almost enviable. His mother's widely admired needlework showed him a possible life within the bounds of society. His father was a devoted student of geese. But despite good examples and good resolutions, boredom drove Robbie to greater risks and he often drowsed in school. When, at the age of twelve, he completed his education, he was ordered to work and pray at the salt pans north of the city. He was assigned to the master lock builder, an opinionated old craftsman who had his shop and chapel at the upper end of the pans, away from the main enclave. Robbie Hasseldorf began to see some sort of tolerable future for himself in mitre and spline, dovetail, mortise and tenon and all the delightful intricacies the old man insisted on for even the most temporary plastic constructions. E arly one morning just before his fourteenth birthday, when the sun was so low the checkerboard of salt ponds was all in shadow, Robbie was returning to the shop with his apprentice tools. He had been called in the middle of the night to correct the stupidity of a zanjero who had broken a gate by beating it in sideways. A shadow bobbed behind him. It was cast by a beanpole Speaker striding along the dike. He was mumbling to himself: " -- heaviness of guilt and the weight of sanctity -- boy! Where dwells the apprentice Hasseldorf?" "He works and prays at the lock builder's shop, sir," said Robbie with correct formality. "But -- uh -- he is not there now." "Guide me thereunto. I will speak with his master, exorcise his pallet and wait the sinner's return." "Is it permitted to know his sin, sir?" "The world knows his transgression. Why should you not? His name is infamy. What is your name, boy?" "David -- David Devout, sir." "David, this nefarious Hasseldorf stole salt. His parents and siblings prove innocent under interrogation. They will live." David was shocked. "How is such a thing possible?" he croaked. "Well may you ask! My colleague in investigation was stout in the Lord, David. May I be forgiven for doubting the purposes of the Almighty! His weight, in addition to that of the hidden capsules, collapsed the ceiling of the Hasseldorf dwelling. Down he fell, along with hundreds and hundreds of salt capsules." "Was he hurt, sir?" "His neck snapped and his spirit flew. The devil Hasseldorf will be grated. He will be macerated and returned to the soil in a spirit of repentence! Thus he will serve mankind. He will grow hard cabbages or perhaps fat rutabagas." The Speaker smacked his lips and continued his scissors walk, David Devout, formerly Robbie Hasseldorf, trotting along behind. The shop was empty. The master craftsman was installing a rood screen in the salt temple. The other craftsmen and apprentices had carried it there before dawn. David could not offer the Speaker holy gruel as refreshment because no one had brought food from the temple. The devil Hasseldorf had secretly experimented with the gruel and found it possible to bake it into cakes. They were black but durable. The gruel itself would not keep sweet longer than two days. David did not think it necessary to show the Speaker this experiment. Instead he helped him burn another apprentice's pallet. Then he caught the man's interest with the newest type of stock ordered by the central temple. It was built as a hollow cube, X-braced on the sides with a neck retainer in the center of the top. The sinner could neither sit nor lie with this contrivance about him. Whether he could rest his chin depended on whether the collar was spiked or not. The prototype was not spiked. "My master has been longing for someone of your magnificent size, sir, to understand if one model will suit all sinners," David said. "Forward the work of the temple." said the Speaker. David helped him adjust the neck retainer and gave a twist to the simple latch on a corner, well away from the sinner's reach. He put the black gruel cakes into his tool kit. He said a polite goodbye. F ortunately the wind was from the sea, blowing to the barren hills. David could hear appeals to the Almighty for a considerable distance. It took a surprising time for them to alert the nearest harvesting workers-a good half-mile upwind, raking salt from the last concentration pan and shoveling it into a cart. David walked briskly to the far dike, the long mound of earth that walled the river in spate away from the salt pans. He turned for a last look at the known world. The flat land ran to the dim city, with only rocky Mt. Cluke interrupting the long blue line of the sea. The crew was running toward him. He could hear them shouting. He turned to the hills and began trotting. Robbie Hasseldorf had observed debris in the river, branches of trees similar to, but larger than mulberries. Once he had seen a chip boat in the mud. He thought the chip had come downstream from the hands of some unknown boy. David was going to find out... Brocaal was enlivened differently from most planets. Xenoecologists proceed with a reverential sense of mission. They take forever to compatibilize the permutations of a thousand factors to a point where no obvious disaster can be held against them. Contractors supply the sterile soil, pure strains of bacteria and fungi, the required birds and beasts and bugs, the enormous variety of seeds, roots and cuttings, the diatoms, plankton and the rest of the marine ecology to proper temperature and salinity requirements. This takes a long time and a lot of money. It is -- and was -- standard procedure. But the temple on Earth had faith, folks, an elderly starship and # acres of bottomland near Cuppyville, Alabama. They had scooped off the rich topsoil. They had bought their ocean biology at a bankruptcy sale, had ordered everything in the Burpee catalog, had got four lots of trees at a bargain, had bought animals at a wholesale auction and lifted for the stars with four thousand eight hundred and thirty-five of the faithful stasised in cardboard boxes. They had located Brocaal and seeded it, towed over a planetoid for a moon and put it into stable orbit thirty-four thousand miles from the surface. A moon makes tides and tides are necessary in turn a lifeless world into a livable world. They had planted seeds and trees at the proper time. They had set up standard alarms, settled into naps. They had slept on for maybe two hundred years -- the recording clock failed -- and the other seeded locations had been forgotten in the establishment of Harmonious City. David knew nothing of all that. He trotted now because he had a good lead on his front-running pursuer. It was the beanpole Speaker in the hollow cube. The Speaker held the cage off his shoulders by lifting the X-members. David headed for the hills because he feared them and thought others might be as uncomfortable as he was on the irregular ground. After a while he ran, because the man was gaining on him. X. to ease the pain in his side. The men with rakes and shovels were now walking. The man in the box was fanatic. He was halfway up the hill. David caught his second wind and flew down the long sandy slope and up the next rise. The Speaker closed the distance. The next valley had a watercourse in it, thick with the tallest grass David had ever seen. Gasping and sobbing for breath, he forced his way through and fell chest deep into water. He sank to the ground on the far side. He fumbled through his tool kit. There was nothing to help him. What good was a flaring tool? The melding glue? The pipe cutter? The molding planes? The wobble-wheel knife? The cubed man burst through the bamboo on the far side. David was frantically cutting a stalk of the tall grass. The Speaker howled unintelligibly and splashed into the water. David thrust the stick between his legs and Nemesis fell. The man panted and gibbered while David cut more bamboo. By the time the cubed man could speak clearly he looked like a hurrah's nest, with bamboo every which way. The promises the Speaker made loudly would have used up a school of boys. He had a hot imagination. Perhaps it would have taken two schools to serve the things he had in mind. David did what seemed reasonable with such a person. Then he stumbled wearily over to the big river and walked upstream. He ate four of the black cakes the first day. He had little concept of distance. The salt pans were a two-hour walk from the city and that was far. On the second day he ate the other two cakes. Then he got hungrier and found starvation hurt. Like any boy, Robbie Hasseldorf had eaten mulberry leaves and a few silk worms. The sativa stank too bad to eat. He had never seen the food farm south of the city. When the infant supplement had no longer been issued he had been fed the standard gruel. It was different every day, a mixture of cooked and fresh foods, sometimes dry, sometimes juicy. It never contained entire ingredients. He tried grass and chucked it up. He observed birds and tried their diet. The seeds were tiny and the insects nasty. He had little understanding of basic life-support systems. Education in Harmonious was designed to this end. With no options available, the Right Way was the only way for the populace. Even a restricted life was preferable to the only known alternative. When the planet Bocaal first had been seeded with animal life, coyotes and raccoons had been selected as predators. They were adaptable beasts and balanced insects and rabbits and birds and frogs -- with definite ecological functions -- and the coyotes naturally selected injured or weak cattle and sheep. David slumped under a tree and watched a coyote kill a rabbit and begin to eat it. He yelled and startled the beast away. He tried to eat the rabbit himself and got a mouthful of fur. He was down to a hundred and some pounds and staggering when he blundered through a field of corn and found a path. tion he did not recognize as a house. A man came around a corner. He wore tubes of material on his arms and legs. He had no beard. David knew he was a man because of his voice. "Hey, Molly! We win a coup -- that twenty-year-old keg of brandy!" Robbie and david and little dahl A woman joined him. She wore no veil. Her nether tubes showed the shape of her hips. "Looks like we better clean it up and feed it. Do you suppose it's a boy or a girl? What's your name, kid?" He looked at her and blushed. "Dahlton Bradley." He wondered if his tongue were black, but Robbie and David had been hard luck. "Little Dahl," said the man. "Well, you're a most particular mess. When did you eat last?" "Don't know, sir." The woman's upper garment showed her shape. Little Dahl stared at the ground. It moved under him. "Don't call me sir. I'm Ed Waddell. Molly, this poor little lad needs a drink first thing." The woman went into the shiny structure and brought out a bottle and glass. Waddell splashed it half full. Little Dahl surrendered himself to the intentions of these people and drank the contents. The woman said, "I'm Molly Wye -- take it easy, boy." He did not hear her. The liquid clawed down his throat and exploded in his stomach. He wheezed for breath. His eyes went wide and began to run water. He sneezed rapidly, each sneeze louder than the last. His body shook and so did theirs. He saw this through a mist of tears. He was not accustomed to laughter but he smiled weakly when he was fairly sure he was going to live. They gave him a bowl of something called stew. It was a very little portion. He was disappointed but did not complain. The man led him to a rectangular sheet with poles tied at either end. The poles were tied to trees. Waddell picked him up and put him in the middle, parallel with the poles. The trees spun around him, though when he opened his eyes he saw this was not true. When he opened his eyes again the sun was at the other side of the sky. This time the bowl of stew was large. It was filled with unfamiliar things in large pieces. It was the best food Little Dahl had ever had. Robbie and David never tasted anything so good. Ed Waddell and Molly Wye watched him eat. They did not speak because he would put down his spoon with trembling fingers, fold his hands in his lap and wait for permission to begin again. When he had licked the bowl clean as all proper people do he said, "Thank you. Your temple must be close by. I never had such good gruel." "Temple, hell! That's beef stew, boy. You mean to say it's true they feed you slop like we heard?" Little Dahl haltingly explained the city food system, to their disgusted amazement. "No wonder you got the punies, kid," said Waddell. "He's got years of eating to catch up on," said Molly. "How old are you, Little Dahl?" "Fourteen," he said and wondered drowsily where he had been on his birthday. There would be no new smock for him that year -- or any other year. As it turned out, Molly Wye cut down a pair of her own pants and a shirt to fit him. pray much -- for two months on the farthest downriver clearing of the Haven people. His training in obedience made it possible for him to withstand an unending series of shocks. The food was a constant surprise. The metal house was a bewilderment. The variety of skills casually exhibited by the two seemed impossible. The music Molly played on a guitar opened entire realms of wonder. The simple uses of wood amazed him as much as the dependence on plastics in Harmonious amazed Ed and Molly. The difference that set every familiar pattern askew, the difference that made life a rushing stream instead of a salt pan, the bittersweet difference that tilted Little Dahl from his foundations was laughter. He knew about laughing, all right -- the short bark when the teacher stepped back off the platform and jarred his spine, the covert snickering when the wind raised a smock above a woman's ankles, the uneasy titter when others were whipped -- he understood those. Ed and Molly laughed, though, for sheer joy. How they laughed when he told them about the Speaker in the cube. Their eyes were bright when he said the man must have nudged open the bolt on the double doors of the lock shop. And they were uproarious when he described how he pulled the bamboo from around the Speaker's legs and made a total hurrah's nest around his shoulders. He had pushed the bundle into the stream and it had floated off, bald head sticking above the greenery like a red goose-egg cursing in a nest. Little Dahl learned to laugh with them, though it came hard at first. And he worked until he was told to stop. He even came to some terms with his naked body and learned to paddle in the river. He could bait hooks on the trotline and eat fish. The days were not long enough for all the new things he had to think about. When the ears were stiff and dry, Ed started up the house and floated it above ground over to the cornpatch. He taught Little Dahl how to shuck corn and throw it into the powered trailer. Little Dahl did not laugh. He was somber and fearful. Molly noticed his disquiet and the last of the corn-shucking days were devoted to an explanation of the principle of anti-gravity -- how the sunpower conversion unit triggered the energy helix of the magnetic loom to weave power strips. He understood very little of what they said, but he lost his fear and dreamed no more of groping hands and wagon tongues in the sky. That usage made for good or ill was another of a hundred new ideas. Ed and Molly were pleasant youngsters in the first summer of their first marriage and found Little Dahl a useful third party in, their exploration of each other. They were almost as sorry as he when the harvest was completed and they began the long journey up the river to Haven The trailer was overflowing and the house was half-filled with corn. The weight was too great, they solemnly told each other, to lift over the treetops on the most direct route. They rigged paddlewheels, lowered a keel and rudder into the water, and followed the meanderings of the river for a last delightful week. They ran eight hundred slow miles before they turned into a tributary, followed it to the lake and brought home their harvest and Little Dahl. H aven was inside a wide loop road running from the lake and circling back to the lake. It was filled with tree-hidden houses. Ed and Molly retracted the keel and rudder, lifted ashore and folded the paddles. From the gazebo, the glassed-in pilot house on the roof, Little Dahl watched the traffic from wide eyes. The other houses were in the air, guided by directional vents. Ed said it was a question of power available for constant use. He and Molly lifted in the same fashion and delivered the corn to storage halfway around the road. They towed the house to their residential pad inside the loop with a common-use ground car. Ed said it was time to collect the brandy for the coup. Little Dahl knew about this. The governance board of Haven had a standing offer for the delivery of any Harmonious resident in reasonably good condition. The prestige of the coup and the old brandy were enormous. "And you got to go somewhere," said Molly sadly. They drove the ground car to the i governance building on the lakeI front. Tad Michels welcomed them and they trooped over to the audi' torium where a handsomely finished keg was on display. Molly liked the gold plaque even better. Jolly Ed shook Little Dahl's hand and sprightly Molly brushed a kiss on his mouth. It was the first one he had ever had and he rubbed his mouth to remove the tingle. Michels said, "Well, Dahlton," and smiled. He was an easy man with gray hair and wrinkles around his eyes and mouth. "You'll be wondering if you were sold into slavery for a keg of brandy." Nothing of the kind. What bothered Little Dahl was his lack of sorrow at parting from Ed and Molly. Was he an unfeeling monster? Surely security was the first desire of all creatures, but he was excited at the idea of new experience. Tad Michels said, "Freedom is earned and the lazy are enslaved, if only to themselves -- do you see what I am talking about?" "No, sir," said Little Dahl. "We need your help, young man. It's not often someone survives Harmonious. There's equity to be done." They drove beyond the loop road and left the car at a large building dug into a hill. Michel's explaination, "Manufactuary," did not enlighten Little Dahl. The building had a feeling of age about it. He and Michel entered by a tall door that slid to one side. "Wedgelock," said Michels. They walked down a hall with misproportioned doors on either side and Michels rapped on one of them. An unhuman voice said, "Come -- " and the door slid aside. The hair on the back of Little Dahl's neck rose when he saw the creature on the wall bed. a man. It swung its feet to the floor and stood incredibly long and thin. Bones made the skin taut over the cheeks, the nose was a beaky promontory and the eyes were deep in brow caves. It rubbed its nobby head with stick fingers and Little Dahl half expected the black fuzz to crackle. "Captain Sheppard, Dahlton Bradley has just come to us from Harmonious," said Michels. "Displaced, boy? I'm timedisplaced by the Speakers. Me, an interface plug-puller. I found this planet and sold it to the temple for a scout ship. It went against their principles to pay me or kill me, so the sanctimonious rascals tricked me into stasis. I figure I'm three hundred and eighty-two years old and I want my pay." He drawled the words in a way Little Dahl had never heard before. It didn't matter. He didn't understand them anyway. "What are your plans. Captain?" said Michels easily. "Get off this one-point-three-oh planet, but not back to Earth. I'm going to Faradis, a little overdue. I want to see if the birth rate still runs four female to one male. Is Frogface Cluke still stuffed in your city, boy?" Little Dahl's face was blank. "I mean Arthur Otis Cluke, old Frogface, your founding father." Little Dahl gulped. Speaker Cluke, the indomitable leader, the First Speaker of Brocaal. "He is guh-guarding us from Heaven, sir. My grandfather saw him at the tricentennial of the landing." "Jazzed to the ears, I bet. They couldn't turn him loose. Frogface never took kindly to the creepy clowns you got running things. Give the old devil his due. He's no belly-crawling prig. No wonder they jazzed him and stuffed him in stasis." The man sighed. "Do you know' the central temple, boy?" Little Dahl managed to nod. His world was reeling. Mt. Cluke dominated the city. Speaker Cluke stood on the right hand of God. "Been in the power room?" Sheppard asked. "Nuh-no sir," Little Dahl stuttered at the idea. "It's suh-sacred. It provides the energy to prepare food and make plastic." Michels said, "I don't understand why Harmonious uses plastics instead of wood. How extravagant in time to grow hemp and raise silkworms for building material and clothing." "Planned with the best intentions," said Sheppard. "Keep people busy-busy in a prison without bars. That's why they stasised Frogface. Modern medievalism traps men away from the land where they might learn something. You can make them dependent as dogs. They do any kind of tricks to stay home." "But why do they put up with it?" "Where's to run to? Security is the best blue-sky con game. Is there a sacreder place than the power room, boy?" "The rel-reliquary, suh-sir." How could Harmonious City be a prison when it opened the door to the afterlife? What could you do with your life here and now but prepare for death? "Do you know where it is. Little Dahl?" "In the center-center, sir." "We'll bust that place open," said Captain Sheppard. T he next day Little Dahl still felt like an ant on a leaf in a torrent, except he was riding a machine through an ocean of air. He looked through a window and the world was diminished beneath him. The streams were strings of shining silk. Tentacles of growing things reached fingers into hollows and valleys. Captain Sheppard crouched in the seat beside him and grumbled: "Huff and puff and stagger through cloudland all day. Eighty miles an hour. These people got no idea of time. Well, boy, we'll land short, grab us forty winks and make a reconnaissance and consult with the right hand of God -- that all right with you?" "Yessir," said Little Dahl. He wondered if he would ever understand anything. The river winked up at him. The only mirrors in Harmonious were in the temples. Husbands and fathers were always standing around while women went to look at themselves. Last night in his room, he had seen a figure walk toward him from a duplicate room. It had thick plastic-yellow hair and a smooth, unlined face. The eyes were blue and innocent. They shone with honesty, nothing at all like the person inside who had stolen salt and pushed a Speaker into a river. Captain Sheppard was humming a sad tune. How could a man three hundred and eighty-two years old be so childish? Only children sang. Grownups felt the drums in their bones and were properly silent in Harmonious. The man yawned and said, "Whatever else, they're not stupid at Haven. They don't want us around to crumb things up. I suppose -- " he yawned again -- "it could be a sense of equity. They found me welded in a lost broom closet. Here, boy, you fly this dratted thing a while." He showed Little Dahl how to tilt the stick forward to go down, and screw it right or left for fast or slow. He wriggled in the toosmall seat and talked all the time. Little Dahl heard only some of it as he cut over the curves of the river. An unplugger pulled out of interface at random... that was how Captain Sheppard had found Brocaal... the ship from Earth split down the middle on landing day... the people of Haven were reactionaries -- whatever that meant -- and maintained their technical culture. Harmonious was settled by idealists -- whatever they were -- whose interest was the life of the spirit at whatever cost. " -- and they made a compact not to bother each other, ho-ho. But the population's not doubled since. maybe on account of this damn heavy one-point-three-oh, so there's no growth pressure -- stay away from clouds. They're bumpy." " Yessir," said Little Dahl, sweating, but he didn't understand at all. Nobody ever started from the beginning -- he felt drowned in unreconciled facts. Sheppard told him the ship split in two because it was designed that way as a safety measure. Safe from what? And the ship was not a "box of iron" as he learned at school, but the scouts were. The ship was more like a pair of hollow cubes with everything held inside by "wave mechanics." Little Dahl had seen waves and he had seen mechanics. He groaned aloud. Sheppard looked at him. "Hey, wake up. There's the delta on the horizon. Twist to slow. Leave the stick straight. Crank down on this wheel. That's right, you catch on pretty good. We'll land in that little valley ahead and have a snooze. I checked the alarm and it's all right. It goes off in four hours, then it buzzes for ten minutes and howls on interface alarm for five. If they got a radio watch in Harmonious they won't hear that. Then the whole thing self-destructs. The Havens don't want the nuttys to get it." "Yessir," said Little Dahl, understanding one word out of three. Then he could not speak. The river ran through hills and there was a checkerboard tracery, no bigger than a spiderweb in the sunset light. The salt ponds and pans. And over to the left was Harmonious. That small? Was this the city that so dominated his mind? T he pumps of the air machine were silent and there was no hiss from the propulsion nozzles. The machine settled beside a clump of bamboo. Little Dahl was numb with fatigue but he could not sleep. He was in a state of suspended animation, like a wire bridge he'd seen at Haven. He was caught in mental tension between ground and sky. He had just eaten sandwiches with the captain, but he longed -- in a funny way -- for holy gruel. Would he ever feel at home again? Captain Sheppard snored as the night wore on. The alarm buzzed. Sheppard snapped awake. Little Dahl felt like a hopper full of lodged salt capsules. They rose over the hill and found the delta country blanketed with fog. Sheppard swore. He consulted the compass and drove slowly toward Mt. Cluke, dark over the fog. They dropped into the mist in total silence. The fog was not heavy. They saw a street appear below them, the row houses dark and glum. A neighborhood temple was like a bead on the spoke, but Sheppard snorted when the street ended and open land began. He turned the air machine and drifted along the spoke to the center. Visibility was two hundred feet. At the temple he pulled back and flew an arc across the rays. The sativa was harvested rotationally. The third wedge was freshly plowed -- the next was being cut and the next was in full growth, nine feet tall. Little Dahl was horrified when the captain proposed to hide the air machine in the sativa. Robbie Hasseldorf had crossed the growing fields with light feet, but the air machine would crush the plants. The captain growled and said Harmonious could get along without a few gallons of furfural, which he seemed to think was a chief sativa product. Little Dahl had never heard of it. So they landed in total sin, forty feet from the center paving. The crushed plants had a monstrous stink. The acrid pungency wrinkled Little Dahl's nose. It gave him a measure of his own displacement. The smell was familiar from childhood -- and it nearly choked him. Sheppard strangled a fit of coughing. "Sunny beaches!" he said in a grating whisper. "That stink really torques my jaws!" They pushed through the dripping vegetation. The wide walkway was empty. They crossed to an arch in the middle of one of the sixtyfour sides. Against the familiar building, Sheppard was a stick man who moved with spider quiet. Little Dahl shuddered. The stick fingers closed on his shoulder as they came to the end of the tunnel. "Whipping machine," whispered Little Dahl, pointing to the left. He knew where he was now, just at the west-northwest spoke. The centercenter lay ahead lost in the fog, perfectly circular, across four hundred feet of open space. "Now," whispered Sheppard. They ran across the paving and the reliquary loomed ahead. Little Dahl marveled at how much easier it was to run in pants than a smock and wondered atheistically if the clothing of Harmonious had been designed to hinder the wearer. Sheppard sucked in his breath at the door. "Standard scoutship. Number-letter combination. What day was the landing. Little Dahl?" "The fuh-first day." "Lemme see -- oh, hell -- hunch over to hide the light." He bent a plastic tube and the glass vial inside crackled as it broke. The liquid was a dilute solution of hydrogen peroxide and a catalyst. It mixed with a derivative of salicylic acid. The tube glowed yellow green and grew brighter and brighter. "Should have worn a damn tent to hide it," grumbled Sheppard. "Eh, I think I remember." He turned the dials to April #, # and cautiously pulled the lever. The door creaked open. A wild scream rose behind them. The captain pushed Little Dahl into the building. "Sacrilege! Violation! Awake all! Sac -- " Sheppard pulled the door shut and he and Little Dahl stood in dead silence. Little Dahl was cast even more into ambivalence. Would he rather take his chances outside or be in this iron box with a stick man bathed in yellow green light? "Pretty good guess," said Sheppard complacently. "April Fool's Day." He reset the lock from the inside to read July #, #. He was not disturbed to be imprisoned in the reliquary. Little Dahl was terrified. The captain opened the inner door and walked down a hall. It was built to his scale. The doors were tall and the slide grip was high for Little Dahl. At the end of the hall they entered a room filled with machinery. The captain was humming as he sat in a chair that fitted him. He touched a control and stopped humming. He swore dreadfully.  chartreuse light was horrible. On the floor was a body in a transparent box. It was not God himself, but it was Speaker Cluke. In real life -- or death -- Little Dahl saw he was a stick man like Captain Sheppard. Sheppard's remarks were ungodly. He strode over and kicked the box. Little Dahl was again amazed by the man. He was not angry. "We'll have to jerk Frogface out of stasis. Somebody pulled the power spool. He might know where they put it. Lemme see now." He kneeled beside the box, a demon in the crepitating light. He grumbled as he pushed and pulled at the base of the coffin. " -- didn't want the old devil on his feet a while -- prob'bly raise hell -- stasis is all right, but -- " He raised the lid. Speaker Cluke continued: " -- won't stand for it! You can't do this to me! The damn dope wore off and I'll see -- you all -- hanged -- " He blinked. "Hello, Frogface," said Sheppard. "What year, Cappy?" "Three-thirty-two after landing." "How'd you get out?" "They stuck me in Beta in a broom closet. People there didn't find me until last month. How come they stasised you?" "Somewhat because I didn't like your deal. Somewhat because I stood halfway between Alpha and Beta. Cappy, how did Beta turn out?" "They still use the fabrication unit and the tapes work fine. Now listen, old buddy, here's the situation we find ourselves in -- " and he explained about the missing power spool. "Help me out of the box. Damn this heavy gravity. Last time they aired me all doped up, damn if they hadn't all shrunk. They look like a race of dwarfs -- there's one over there!" "Not full grown. He's all right. How about the spool?" "In interface stasis. I was a step ahead of them." "Hell," said Sheppard, "how do we get it?" "No sweat," said God's right hand. "Got a holy two-man interface rig, sun-powered strip storage, no sweat." "Might as well get it now," said Sheppard. "Still want to go. to Faradis?" "Soon as possible, old friend." Cluke hesitated. "I think you need a chaplain." His voice was sad and pondering. "I've seen the theology of discipline in action, God help me. Now I'd like to understand the theology of passion -- Faradis seems a likely place. I'll go along." "Little Dahl, we'll be gone half an hour," said Sheppard. "Sit tight and we'll take off for Faradis together." Little Dahl could not think. If the First Speaker himself found BrocaaJ impossible -- or was Cluke a devil from hell? His mind was in a total state of turmoil. No time seemed to pass, but he heard the men returning. He fled on silent feet. He ran down the misproportioned hall and through the door to the closet. He flung himself on the lever. The door opened. There were torches in the fog. Panic-faced Speakers withdrew as he slammed the door. Not because of him. An enormous voice was saying, " -- damn little fool! You've buttered your bread -- " whatever that meant -- "now lie in it. Stand back all. Stand back, I tell you Two Speakers held him firmly. Little Dahl breathed deeply of the foggy he stink of torches and sativa and the stink of fear. There was silence, then a horrid ahoogah-ahoogah noise. When the center-center cracked its foundations, strained and lurched up. Little Dahl was suddenly calm. He did not want to be macerated by graters on the shipping machine. He broke from the loosened grasp of his captors and fled through the crowd. There was a panicky moan and dark figures rushed through the tunnel with him. They fled on the walks. He plunged into the sativa and found the air machine. This thing was what the captain pushed first. A Speaker with an enraged face pounded on the window. Now crank. The air machine rose. And this was what the captain did next -- but nothing happenediVtil morning when a breeze drifted away the fog. The machine drifted with it and a crowd of men gathered underneath and followed. When the sun came up Little Dahl took heart after a night of terror. The warning alarm buzzed. The machine would destruct in fifteen minutes and he could do nothing about it. The Wind picked up and blew him faster than the crowd could run. The buzzing grew more clamorous. The machine grated to a stop on top of Mt. Cluke with Harmonious City spread below. Little Dahl scrambled out. Men circled the hill. He might make good fertilizer after all. Suddenly they stopped. A shadow engulfed him. He turned. A totally strange ship settled onto the crest. The side opened and a ramp extended itself. A man in glorious red and gold sauntered down. Little Dahl didn't hesitate. "Save yourself, sir!" he shouted. "What-?" "Religious fanatics! Tear you to pieces! Save me, too!" "Heard your interface alarm, youngster. Got trouble?" The boy panted to the foot of the ramp. "Oh, sir, anti-rational madmen! They -- uh -- killed my parents when we landed here. I was just a baby." He grabbled with sincerity. The crowd was shouting. The man in red blinked and began to walk up the ramp. The boy followed him. "Intentional primitives, hah? Come along, then. We'll stretch our legs elsewhere. What's your name, boy?" The ramp sucked up behind them, shutting away a world. Robbie Hasseldorf? David Devout? Dahlton Bradley? He didn't want to lead any of those lives again. "Medlar, sir," he said bravely. His blue eyes shone with innocence and a kind of honesty. "Eddie Medlar." ...he felt in his heart their strangeness. Their stillness answering his cry... T he observers began arriving on Wednesday. Some had been chosen by their governments or by qualified selectors. Some had been elected by popular vote. Others came by special invitation of a Project Committe. They came from all over the world and in various ways. Many arrived by sail of other individual or exotic transport. An outrigger canoe was paddled all the way from Samoa by a dozen proud Polynesians to demonstrate that they still revered and were capable of the feats of their ancestors. One man came in his personal submarine and announced his intention to explore the ocean floor following the occasion. A man swam from St. Thomas and a woman pedaled a bicycle, mounted on two pontoons, from Cuba. One man came by balloon, another by sailplane. The majority arrived by chartered jets or helicopters. This was the era of the individual. Saturday was the Day of the Reply, a holiday in all parts of the Earth, a day the planet had been awaiting for ninety years. Some suggested that the world was waking from a long sleep, from a kind of wonderful slowed-down reality, a dream about humanity and what mankind might be like with a bit more time, a little less urgency, a bit more grace, a little less adrenalin. The Project -- set up nearly one hundred fifty years earlier to listen for messages from the stars -- and the Message from Capella that it had received and deciphered had given Earth and its people ninety years of waiting time, during which to explore the aspects of humanity other than aggression. Many problems that had seemed difficult, virtually unsolvable, one hundred fifty or even ninety years before, had lost their urgency. At least so it seemed to some. Now the Day was at hand. The people who arrived to celebrate it were of many colors and many occupations, but the colors seemed somewhat less distinct than they used to be and the occupations were not as precisely defined -- everyone seemed a bit dilettante, performing his duties and assuming his responsibilities with the undimmed delight and undulled awareness of the eternal amateur. But the gathering did include scientists of all kinds, linguists, philosophers, humanists; politicians and political figures; newsmen and analysts; composers, artists in many forms and media, poets, novelists and interested citizens. Many of them, for convenience, traveled under national insignia and official aegis, although the spirit of nationalism, too, had grown weak during the past ninety years. Not one of them predicted what would happen with the approach of the moment when the reply was expected from Capella. The observers checked in, most of them, at the port of Arecibo. They then traveled the green hills of northern Puerto Rico in buses and in limousines, on bicycles and on foot. Some spoke of pilgrimages and told each other the adventures they had experienced on their way. Then they arrived at the Project, passing the implausibly round valley lined with gleaming metal and, not far beyond, the steerable radio telescope held aloft on a metal arm. The long, low building that housed the Project had grown over the century and a half since it had been put together with concrete blocks and poured cement. Each decade had seen it sprawl a little farther at each end and now a new wing had been attached to the back. It housed an auditorium especially built for this occasion by volunteers and designed so that the seating descended the hill behind the Project and the roof line remained level with the roof of the original Project. The auditorium extended straight out from the old building like the leg of a T. T he observers had to pass through the ancient corridors of the old building to reach the auditorium. They admired the historic walls and the layers of paint that seemed to hold them together. They gaped at the listening room and paused to hear samples of the hisses and crackles that were the music of the spheres, the background noise of the universe and the original recordings of the Voicesthe fragments of radio programs from the nineteen thirties with which the Capellans ingeniously had first attracted the attention of the listeners at the Project, fifty years after the Project had begun. music: that little chatterbox the one with the pretty wave the flag for hudson the reply music: cola hits the spot twelve... They shook their heads in wonder and said, "It sounds so much better here than in the recordings I've heard. So much closer. So much more real. Think what it must have been like ninety years ago to have heard that for the first time and have realized that it had been all th way to Capella and back and you were listening to the first evidence of intelligent life on other worlds." And everyone agreed that it was so. After that their path took them through the even more impressive computer room, where they could hear the giant computer whispering and clicking and muttering to itself and see the lights flicker on and off. They watched the various readers and printers eating up information or spitting it out and smelled the oil and ozone that were the distinctive odors of electrical equipment, big and small. And some of them asked staff members about the empty chairs in the corners, while others, more knowledgeable, asked if any of them had seen the Presence and, depending on their expectations, the staff members would raise their eyebrows and roll their eyes and say, Ves, and it was a terrifying experience I can tell you... or chuckle and say. He talks to me whenever I'm in trouble... or tell the truth and say. No one's seen him for a long time, though there are those who say they have... And whatever they said the observers were pleased and went on. One by one they inspected the original Message framed and hung on the wall of the director's office. They ran their hands along the worn desk where papers had been strewn and pencil and pen had noted and drawn and calculated. And some of them slipped into the chair behind the desk, polished by the use of generations of directors, to sit where they had sat and pondered the mysteries of the universe and the difficulties of communication. Others only looked and smelled the old books that lined two walls of the office. The building was a marvel of antiquity, the observers said to each other, in some ways rivaling the pyramids of Egypt or the castles of Europe. You could see, they said, how the floors of the corridors had been worn by generations of passing feet. How many times hadi the tile on those corridor floors been replaced? The ancient structure was a monument to human science and perserverance, they said, and now it was all going to culminate in a wonderful, exciting Reply from Capella that would bring a new day -- or not -- but it would be wonderful all the same jind the world would be glad it had waited. low the waiting had come to an end. The tempo was beginning to pick up. The pulse of the world was quickening as the moment approached when the giant radio ears outside would hear the reply that had been started on its way to Earth forty-five years ago by an alien race faced with possible destruction from the explosion of their giant red suns. for "little she goat" -- a star found in the constellation of Auriga, the Charioteer, in Greek mythology the inventor of the chariot. His first chariot, according to the myth, was drawn by goats. ance of the epic eight-hour Capella symphony of a young Pakistani composer sent half its Los Angeles audience toward the doors before the the musicon tapes, with the composer himself at the keyboard, were more than half played. Many of those who left stopped at the box office and demanded their money back, claiming the work was too long and too boring. The contrast with last year was dramatic. At the symphony's premiere in New York not a person left his lounge and, at the conclusion the audience paid the composer, Singhar Khan, the ultimate compliment of ten minutes of silence, and many stayed for hours afterwards discussing with friends the meaning of the symphony... T he program itself began at sunset on Saturday. Late arrivals had seen a spectacular vista of the sun setting behind mounting clouds to the west, turning them various shades of gold and orange and red and then darkening into purple and finally black. Those who believed in omens said it was an omen and those who did not said it was a good show all the same. The visitors had passed through the Project with all its fascinating history and mementos and into the auditorium. They were ushered down resilient ramps and into upholstered chairs. They looked App. Star Type Mag. RA Decl Dist Lum Mass Capella a GO # #(-# # # # Capella b GO # around at the others who were assembling and then at the auditorium itself, its muraled walls and the recessed stage down front it was not really a stage but a speaker's pit. At the back of the pit were some small computer display units with switches and dials and a few oscilloscopes. At each side of the computer units stood a chair. The chairs were empty. When the visitors had settled into their seats the staff members of the Project came down the center aisle in a group, led by director. He was middle-aged. He walked briskly to the speaker's pit while his staff scattered into seats in front. MacDonald faced the audience. The lights dimmed. "Citizens of the world." MacDonald said. His words were picked up and heard all over the auditorium and flung around the world. "Earthmen. Welcome to the Project and to the Day of the Reply. This occasion and the ceremonies that surround it are being broadcast to every continent and every continental subdivision, to our colonies on the Moon and on Mars and to all the men who work in space -- for this is Earth's day, the day all of us have been awaiting for ninety years -- the earliest moment we might hope to receive a reply from Capella to the Answer we sent to the Capellans ninety years ago. "But first, into the heart of our euphoria, let me inject a few half-houras accurately as we can measure the distance -- we can anticipate a reply from Capella. That does not mean we will receive one. And even if we do, it might require processing or formulation -- which take time. In any case, the reply may not come for hours -- or even days or weeks. We should not let ourselves be disappointed or become discouraged by delays that may be inevitable. We have developed patience over the past hundred and fifty years -- we may have occasion to continue to exercise it. director of the Project. I am the third MacDonald to have held this position. It is not hereditary,! though to some it may have seemed! so." i Dry laughter rustled through thejf audience. I "Perhaps only a MacDonald,"! MacDonald continued, "would be! listening. I have no son, but forJ those of you who might be wondering, I do have a daughter who is, now a member of the Project staff.: "The real work of the Project, however, is not performed by the director but by the staff. The members sit in front of me and I would like them to stand as a group and be introduced to you -- " After the applause had faded to only a handclap or two MacDonald said, "Thousands of men and women have given their time, their energies, their devotion, their lives to the Project in its nearly a century and a half. Their work has helped the Project reach this point in time and history and I would like to mention each by name, but to do so would take far more than the thirty minutes we have at our disposal. You will find their names in the Project booklet available at the door as you leave and as a tribute to all of them we have placed a symbolic seat at each end of the speaker's pit to remind us of them and of their indispensable contributions. You may, of course, consider them occupied by any of the past staff members -- by John White, for instance, or his son ,ndrew, by Ronald Olsen or by Charles Saundersor by any or all of them or by the spirit of the past, by the unknown staff members. I think of them as being occupied by my father and my grandfather." T he Siberian premier pulled himself heavily to his feet. "Mr. MacDonald, I have heard it said that apparitions of your father and your grandfather -- what some have called a 'Presence' -- have been seen in the computer room of the Project, and I have it on reliable authority that the computer s capable of creating such illusions and that it has been instructed to speak in the voice of your father or Science Aids A Working Solar Motor Four-arm vane In #-Inch diameter evacuated glau globe. Turns upon exposure to light, even a lit match. Fascinating and Instructive -- and very decorathrel We pay postage. # aeh, or two for # Only # plus # postage For that money you get # Individual Items of standardquality laboratory apparatus -- glassware, porcelain, rubber, plastic. Value? Two or three times our price. No Junk, and a surprise Kern In each assortment! Order by mall from: #I Reade Street New York, N.Y. # The reply your grandfather -- " MacDonald looked steadily up at the big man in his robe and said, "The computer can present holographic displays of information, as you will see before long, I hope, but it is our belief that illusions such as the one to which you refer are beyond its present capability. If some of us believe that the spirits of the past members of the Project linger in the computer in the form of dialogue and other inputs -- why, we all need comfort and spiritual assistance at times, and strong men bequeath powerful memories. "The computer will be taking over the majority of this presentation in a few minutes, for no human is quick enough to interpret the hoped-for signals as they arrive -- and this is what the computer has been prepared to do for these past one hundred and fifty years. That preparation and its accumulated information and programs and linkages have made it an incredibly complex creation, but we should not project into it our own fears or hopes. When you hear the computer speak you may judge for yourself whether it speaks like my father or my grandfather or, as some maintain, l.ke me or like a composite of all of the voices it has ever heard. We could instruct it in such matters, but we do not. Perhaps, as I said, we ourselves prefer to think of it as at least a halfconscious ally. "Now the time has come to turn the occasion over to the computer. Its presentation will consist of vocal communication and holographic displays. It will begin with a short history of the Project. When or if a signal is received either on our own antennae or on those of the Big Net orbiting Earth, with which it is in continual communication, the presentation will be interrupted..." around their holovision sets today or tonight -- since the broadcast circled the Earth it is impossible to be precise -- to watch the opening ceremonies of the Day of the Reply being broadcast from Arecibo. The other two holovision set... class at Stanford Medical School chose the new, abbreviated ten-year curriculum. The Bureau of Population  today announced a two percent increase in the world j birth rate over the same j period last year.  The Office of Environment ' said today that five cases of  industrial and three cases of individual pollution had been  reported by citizens in the past week. Only ten cases in In black and white spaces within all were reported during all of last year. ject's historywith pictures, still and moving, within the holographic square that formed itself beside MacDonald -- the computer had reached the dramatic moment when the radio telescope in orbit around the Earth -- called the Big Net -- had recorded a tape which, with others, had routinely been sent to the Project. A long-dead man named Saunders had begun the process of deciphering that had revealed the Voices. But the computer interrupted itself -- then said in its own matter-of-fact tones, "I am receiving new signals from Capella." The audience stirred and sat erect. All over the Earth men, women and children drew closer to their sets. In the live audience at the Project a man fainted and a woman began to weep. "The signals I am receiving from Capella," the computer said, "are similar to those I have been receiving continuously over the past ninety years, but there is a significant difference. The signal is being repeated now for possible interference or signal loss. Now other signals are coming in one after the other." The audience leaned forward. "I can now display the new message," the computer said. the holographic square, the message took shape;   #                                            "Messages are being received too rapidly," the computer said, "for all to be displayed at this time. "I will select a few for your consideration." The first message was replaced by others flashed in the square at intervals of about ten seconds each. the reply       "These seem to be building a vocabulary of words and numbers and operators," the computer said. And a few seconds later: "I now can state within acceptable limits of error that the messages are transmitting a vocabulary. At the present rate of reception a reasonably complete dictionary and perhaps a grammar as well will be available within twenty-four hours. Symbols are being substituted for pictures which no longer are adequate for the complex data to come. I anticipate that as soon as the dictionary is complete the pictures will cease and the information will arrive entirely in symbols and other abstractions, which will raise the level of communication to that of history, narrative art and possible mathematical equations. "I now am receiving certain simple messages in symbols alone." In the part of the audience near the Siberian premier people were turning to each other, discussing something in loud whispers. Others around the group were frowning at the disturbance. The premier stood up again, although some of his scientific delegation were gesturing him down. The Siberian group was more cohesive than most, since Siberia had come late to nationalism. "Mr. MacDonald," the premier said, "some concern has been expressed near me that the input of information is proceeding at such a rapid rate that the computer will not be able to handle it." "No danger," MacDonald said. "What I am saying, Mr. MacDonald," the premier said, pulling his robe hem impatiently out of the hands of members of his retinue who sought to consult with him, "is that there may be unsuspected dangers involved in letting this reception continue." "I assure you," MacDonald said, "that no danger exists." "Your assurance is not enough," the premier said. "Since our words are being overheard and recorded . by this computer I had hoped that  as men of diplomacy we might  understand each other without  telling everything, but now I must  speak without tact. The Capellans are technologically advanced and desperate. That combination may threaten a takeover of your computer and all the powers that it controls. The race we are dealing with  must be the master of the computer j -- and who knows what other capabilities of communication and transportation those creatures may have. I ask you to take the precautions of a reasonable man and turn off your machine now while we evaluate the situation." A Siberian scientist stood up beside his premier and said, "I apologize for our leader. It is clear that he understands neither the nature of the computer nor that of the messages that have been received." MacDonald held up his hand and a semblance of order was restored. "Nevertheless, his apprehensions are natural and may be shared by others in the audience. We cannot entirely eliminate the possibility of an alien program superseding our instructions -- but from forty-five light-years away without any prior knowledge of our computer, how it operates, how it is programed, without the possibility of feedback? The probabilities are infinitesimally small. Moreover, we have nothing to fear from the Capellans. That is obvious from the Reply we have just received. Put the Reply on again -- " The Reply again was displayed within the holographic square. "And the original Message from Capella," MacDonald said, "the one we received ninety years ago -- place that beside the Reply." The two were displayed: the reply an explanation of the Reply received from Capella only a few minutes ago. Director MacDonald is expected to reveal at any moment the significance of the two messages. Premonitions have swept the circumference of the Earth. Some analysts already are pointing out the curiously empty appearance of the Reply. The worldwide audience is estimated to have reached I may appear to the world, but to myself I seem to have been only a boy playing on the seashore and diverting myself in now and then finding a smoother pebble or a prettier shell than ordinary, whilst the great ocean of truth lay all undiscovered before me...  OU will note," MacDonald I said, "that some parts of the two messages are identical and some are different. The most important difference is that the central figure is missing in the Reply. Next most important is the altered symbol for the sun in the upper right-hand corner -- it now is the same as the one in the lower left-hand corner and the symbols that describe them are now identical -- " A black astronomer stood up in the front row. "But that is impossible," he said quietly. "The suns could not have gone nova. We would have had visual evidence by now and the appearances of Capella have remained unchanged." "It means," MacDonald said, "that we made an incorrect assumption ninety years ago when we thought the message said that the suns were going nova. It has troubled us all for a long time and some of us have even speculated about the possibility that seems confirmed now -- what the message said about the suns referred to the moment in time when the large Capella suns consumed almost all of the hydrogen in their cores and moved off the main sequence. Theircores began to contract -- their surface layers expanded and they became red giants with greatly increased temperature and luminosity. Those are the changes in: size and heat release of their suns that the original message described." "And when did this happen?" the Siberian premier demanded.  "Some time between the recent! and the distant past," MacDonald' said. "It could have been a thouof years." The audience rippled with the implications of MacDonald's statements, but the Siberian premier stood unmoved. "And what of the Capellans?" "Please look again at the messages," MacDonald said. "Notice that the Reply has eliminated all the so-called words or symbols along the left-hand side -- all except one -- and that one is the word for Capellan, and it is preceded by what I now judge to be the Capellan symbol for negation." "Negation?" the premier asked. "The Capellans," MacDonald said wearily, "are dead, gone, cremated. Even the symbols for their planets bear testimony to their fate. The superjovian is somewhat reduced in size from the expansion and heat of the near sun, which now is perhaps ten times its former size -- and the smaller satellites of the superjovian all have been consumed except for one Earth-size planet -- which we have taken in the past to be the home planet of the Capellans. And it apparently has lost considerable mass, perhaps by the boiling away of its oceans and atmosphere, perhaps by internal explosions." "We have been communicating with a race long dead?" the premier asked. "Apparently," MacDonald said. "They seem to have set up automated self-repairing equipment to pick up evidences of possible future civilizations and send a message to them. If the equipment received any response -- indicating that a technological civilization was listening -- it would begin sending -- " "What's the point of all this if they are dead?" "I have a message," the computer said. "It has been sent in the simple vocabulary developed so far and there are some uncertainties in the exact meaning of certain words and phrases. But the message, with alternative readings, follows. I will present it visually for greater comprehensibility." People civilized beings intelligent creatures brothers to whom it may concern Greetings from the people of Capella The first satellite of God Who are dead gone destroyed We lived We worked We built And we are gone. Accept this, our legacy remains And our good wishes kinship admiration brotherhood love. "The Capellans are dead," MacDonald said. "And the Project?" the premier asked. "I suppose that your job is done." "In a sense," MacDonald said. "Now the work of the world begins. The messages the computer is receiving, storing, analyzing, interpreting, contain what we assume to be the entire record of a civilization alien to almost everything we know except intelligence and emotion, a civilization considerably advanced beyond ours -- not only its history but, if my assumptions are correct, its philosophies, culture, art, science, technology, theology and literature are now available to us. "We have received a legacy more valuable than the physical possession of another world with all its natural treasures. The world's scientists and scholars and everyone else who wishes may explore it. "As for the Project itself, our search has lasted for less than a century and a half and we have come up with one major find. Who knows what civilizations, what strange and wonderful people, we may discover somewhere between here and the edges of the universe?" The room was silent. The world paused and then resumed what it was doing. But it was not the same world. It was a world bereft of a friend, yet not deprived of that friend -- that cosmological friend. And somewhere among the magnetic spots and fluxes, among the miniature relays, among the fugitive flows of electrons, a connection occurred, a memory stirred:...and the silence surged softly backward... It was like the vagrant thought of the shadow that may have been sitting at either end of the speaker's pit or of any of the thousands of men and women who had passed through the Project or lingered in its corridors and rooms for years, who remained in some form within the computer itself... The transmission from Capella would continue for days or weeks or months, but eventually the last of the inheritance from another star would be handed over, the messages would cease and the silence would surge softly backward. And then the radio telescope shaped like an ear of Earth held up on an arm to listen to the secrets of the universe and the radio telescope shaped like a bowl to catch the stardust, would come alive and begin a new search of the heavens for a message from the stars. By then the computer would be at least half Capellan. No one but the computer would realize this until a half-century later, at about the time the Project would pick up a message from the Crab Nebula...  H arlan Ellison has done it again. (Pondering a line like that, one visualizes those glossy novelties found in the bookshops -- along with baby pictures carrying funny quotes -- Where to Find It in Des Moines, Macrame with Bubble Gum, volumes of mountain scenery facing free verse, both out of focus. The Hard hat's Book of Harpsichords and the like. And among them a whole book of phenomena, one for each page -- the Taj Mahal, the February #th earthquake. Mounts Everest, Etna and Olympus, the Watts riots, Ursula Andress, a pregnant alligator, nuclear physics, Barry Malzberg, Beethoven's Ninth Symphony, an oyster pizza, the Crown of Thorns starfish, metamphetamines and the Song of Songs. And on each and every page the single caption: Harlan Ellison has done it again.) It all began three years or so ago when Ellison had a dangerous vision called Dangerous Visions, which Doubleday published in a whacking great hardcover and Berkley doled out in three separate paperbacks. (I gather that the former is now out of print, but the Berkleys are still available at # i per.) The idea was to cajole writers into writing new fiction, new kinds of fiction, in the sf area -- which means, as Damon Knight once said, what you're pointing at when you say "science fiction" -- with no holds barred, no taboos, hardly any restrictions on length. The book caused, not a sensation, but a great many of 'em, among which, in some quarters, were irritation, distaste, anger -- and apparently terror, judging by some of the response. Harlan he do go on. His intro was lengthy, his forewords to each story sometimes prolix and sometimes just weird (but always in the pyrotechnic Ellison manner) and he took a lot of lumps for inserting himself so heavily into the volume. In the volume now under discussion, however, he makes the perfectly just point that his effusions are nowhere concealed -- and if you find them irritating just don't read them. You've still got a good work by other people in your hands. Personally I find the introductions and the various authors' "afterwords" fascinating, and Ellison at his most abrasive hasn't yet set up my back hair as much as Bernard Wolfe in the new volume... But I'm getting ahead of myself. Know ye then that there is now a new Ellison anthology called Again, Dangerous Visions; that it is enormous (some # pages) and beautiful (end papers and decorations -- for each story, mind -- by the incomparable Emsh) and has, if anything, more Ellison in it than the previous book. It is also enormous in price -- # from Doubleday -- and I do not know when or if it will go into paperback. (It probably will I'll let you know). What needs to be said most about this extraordinary volume is that whatever it is Harlan thought he was going to do in the first volume (and did well enough to scoop up a double brace of Nebulas and Hugos for his writers and a plaque for himself) he has learned to do really well by now. Like certain editors before and around him (one thinks of Terry Carr, Don Ward, Don Bensen and Knox Burger) he has the ability to anger, inspire, persuade, bribe or flog stories out of writers they otherwise could not achieve -- or didn't think they could -- till it was made to happen. There is a wonderful ease and openness about the stories in this volume. Some violate taboos, but by no means all -- and when they ; do, it is almost never with that little-boy-chalk ing-on-the-fence air that many of the so-called mainstream writers exhibit. The spectrum of subject matter is amazingly wide -- one has that opening-up or of finding out that girls are, after all, more than littler, squeakier . classmates... There are some bad  stories in the book, some meaningless ones, which is inevitable jp a book of this size and scope, PS I am sure you'll agree with pie -- as sure as I am that we won't agree with each other on which the bad and meaningless ones are. One very interesting aspect of this book is that although it is an Ellison product -- and although we all know that Ellison has the knack of geltgain or being where money is -- he has produced something that seems purposely designed to make difficulties for himself. First of all, the woods are not full of fans so ardent they will part with # even for so handsome and joyous a tome as this. I can only take such a course. This is a prestigious book and he knows it. It won't be put down; it won't just be ignored and go away. He has so designed it that its effect on current literature and thought will not be explosive, will not father a series of diminishing echoes -- instead, by his choices he has turned it into a spansule, which by continuing controversy and the momentum of enlightenment (those are two of the better forces still at work in our troubled world) will go on having its initial effect for years. Tolkien's Hobbit and the trilogy came on like that, though I'm making no other parallel between the works. I must hand Harlan Ellison special kudos for deliberately aiming so commendably high. I happen to know how incredibly much work went into the book, as I also know that Ellison has plowed every nickel he's made from the whole project right back in -- and then some. It'll be many a moon before any black ink shows for him on the DV efforts. I just hope Doubleday keeps it in print for about twice as long as they now think they can, for the book will go on provoking and infuriating and entertaining people for a long time to come. I have, you've noticed, rather scrupulously avoided details about authors and stories. I'd much rather you have the Christmasmorning joy of opening the package for yourself -- but it's my duty to tell you that this enormous package contains short ones and long ones, plenty of names like Bradbury, Vonnegut, and Bernard Wolfe and a fine spattering of unknowns. So you can say "I knew himher when." There are hardcore sf yarns and yarns so far out they haven't made their Wave yet. Get the book you'd like a smaller taste of the same wild thoughtful catholicity, see if you can find The New Tomorrows (Belmont, # i), an anthology edited by Norman Spingalaxy bookshelf rad. It's like a sampler of Ellison's whole approach in the monumental DV effort, but with Spinrad's own special and salty touch. Spinrad's introduction, damning the labelers who try so hard to compartment an already compartmented field, is one of the best I've ever read and his table of contents is full of exciting names -- Moorcock, Delany, Silvrberg, Ellison, Disch, Farmer and others. T he depth of devotion, the outand-out caring, of the sciencefiction and fantasy fans is a source of wonder to me. I have never been a de facto fan -- but I have not and cannot put down those who are. Now and again along comes one who elevates my wonder into awe -- and such is Walt Lee, who has sent me a sample of a work-inprogress called Reference Guide to Fantastic Films. In its final typed form, the Guide runs over # pages. It contains approximately # film listings from about fifty countries over a #-year period. The information on each film covers the title, the alternate titles if any, production and release data, length, credits, cast, fantastic content, references to source material, origins of the story, sequels, if any, and so on -- the whole thing carefully crossindexed. The man has researched the Guide and worked on it for twenty years. What it has cost him in time and effort and -- well, damn it, love -- is quite beyond calculation. What it will cost you, if he gets enough orders to go through with it, is # before publication, # after. But it doesn't have to cost you that much personally unless, of course, you want your very own copy to drool over, and I wouldn't blame you for that. A lot of readers never seem to have found out about their local libraries and how they acquire books and just why they buy the books they buy and not others. Someone -- perhaps a member of the committee which meets regularly to make up the order, or someone who knows a member, or through the squeaky-wheel bit to the librarian and keep on squeaking until the book arrives -- someone pressures each and every book purchase. Another approach: If your localwhich publishes its own TV program guide -- or by a big-city newspaper that has one as part of the Sunday supplement -- they'd b glad to hear of such an extraor dinary reference. So would inde-i pendent theater owners and small theater-chain operators, who are always on the lookout for unusual Dear Readers; books and back or buy s-f Cordially pf Brennan "'v-tl.lng H..g May June # # East # Street New York, N Y, # # per word (inSept July # Oct Aug # May I eluding name and  Sept # Dec Oct # July #... j Jan Nov # Feb Dec # Sept I address). #-word # April Feb # Nov I minimum. ray# June Apr # Jan I ment with order. jyly gy # Aug Jun # Mar I Mail to: Frank Brennan, Classified Advertising Manager bring results and profits because they reach over # of America's most enthusiastic science-fiction readers. second features, "fright nights" and so on. A compilation that gives date and length and producer is all they need to go the rest of the way and get the film for you. Your fan club, too, would serve you well by keeping this work in its archives to be used by the members. Bought that way, the price can be spread very thin indeed. I am very anxious to see Walt Lee succeed in this venture. He'll never get rich from it, but I like the justice of his getting the acknowledgment he deserves for such a phenomenon of devotion. If you're wondering if this is the same Walt Lee who produced the Science Fiction and Fantasy Film Checklist for two bucks in # -- yes, same guy. Second-hand copies of that one, with a twentieth the amount of information in them, have gone for as much as #. So you who give a damn, send an order to one of the great give-a-damners of all time; Walt Lee, P.O. Box #, Los Angeles, Cal. #. O UR very own Lester del Rey (and by "our" I mean not only the readers of the Galaxy group, but the followers of latenight talk shows -- "The Magnificent," he was called) and one of the brighter lights of that extraordinary collection of luminaries discovered and developed by the late John Campbell, as well as the world's most successful collector of JudyLynn Benjamins -- our very own Lester del Rey has, at (too) long last, written another novel. Pstalemate (Putnam, #) is the vital and exciting tale of a man's discovery of his own strength, his own self. I have long held that great and lasting fiction is fable -- that is to say, it states something human, something learnable, by means of the narrative and is written, or driven, by that statement rather than by the narrative itself. (Stories which do only the latter are properly called entertainments. An honorable thing for a story to be -- but the value will not last.) Del Rey's book is by no means the first to say that a man must thoroughly and fearlessly know himself and what he is (oh, how his protagonist fights back on that one!) but his is the first I can recall that puts the full power of his searchlight on: "Misinterpretation is the most deadly of human sins." Think about that. Pstalemate's ground is that of psi powers. It comes with the generous del Rey's bonus of information and insights re the internal combustion engine, biology, mutation theory and loving. An enriching experience and a good book.  galaxy bookshelf T he boy wanted to go fishing. "No time for it," Somers said. "No time for that. And no river, either," he added to settle the matter. The boy shook his head. "No," he said. "You're wrong -- about the river I mean." "Wrong? I've been on this godforsaken place five years now. So dry you can't grow hair on your head. Look at it," growled Somers. "Show me a river." They looked. Standing on the porch of the old Earth-type dwelling. The fine yellow soil ran away from them, mile after mile. A few stunted bushes grew in the windless air. Air? It parched a man's lungs year by year. Air was something you could suck deep, sweet as water, letting it rush and surge in your lungs to taste the sweetness. Take this Alpha air too fast and you could drown in your own fluids, lungs crackling and splitting , inside like old bellows. Air,  thought Somers. This, by God, wusn t air. He was an old man to be here. But he had stood on enough mountains, walked enough plains, lived close against the wilderness wherever he could for so long that it was natural Tor him to be here. The vista was wide, untouched -- most of it unexplored he had to admit now, faced Avith the boy's persistence. "Well, it could be true, couldn't it?" the boy asked. "There could be a river somewhere." Something in the boy's eyes awakened memories in Somers. Fresh mountain springs, great rock basins catching cool rain, funneling it down, creeks forming in gullies, coming together, making rivers, flowing faster, deeper, over rocks and stones, through cool glades with trees overhanging, fat leaves juicy with caterpillars, the trout lying in the shade at the edge of the current waiting for the river to bring them food downstream. Soft plop, a squirming bait on a hook, the flash of a fish. Fish! Somers had fished. "Could be, I guess," he admitted. "Haven't been everywhere. But where would it come from? No mountains in sight. Only rains once a year and it soaks in so fast you couldn't graze camels on what grows. If it wasn't for supplies from home we'd all be dead. If there's a river it's got to come from somewhere and go somewhere. That's one of the rules about rivers." "One morning," the boy said, "I'm going to get up real early and I'm going to take the whole day from dawn to dark -- and I'll find it." Somers' eyes became shadowed. "How old are you now, boy?" "Fifteen." "Well if you want to be sixteen, forget that river." Somers remembered later how the bdy just looked at him then. "You don't forget," the boy said, "about your rivers." Next day, partly out of curiosity and partly for plain workaday reasons, Somers took his hammer and some sample boxes out to the west, where the boy said he'd heard the river was. He spent all day out there, chipping at rocks and scanning the landscape -- but there were no gullies, just the sand, the round boulders coming up like the knees and elbows of the world as the wind wore it down, and the clear purplish sky with that big sick sun glaring down. There were no rivers. Somers reached home. The lights of the place were like a benediction in the still, clear, alien night. When he went in he saw that Helen's face was drawn. "Did you hear the ship?" she asked him. "No," he lied. He had heard it at midday, a distant rumble of thunder. "Taking somebody else home," Helen said. Somers reached out then in plain view of the boy and touched her hair. She had fine hair, gray now, once black as space, and her eyes and lips softened at his gesture, because she knew what a hard man she had married thirty years ago. "I don't mind," she said. "Not for another year." "We're going back," Somers said. "Next time our company ship comes in we'll go home with it. That's my promise, Helen." She nodded and smiled, but later in the middle of the night he heard her crying as though she had lost her mind with joy. He hadn't known how much she cared. What to do about the boy? His neighbor. Josh Andrews, had left last year and the boy had worked for Josh. Before that the boy had been on some trade ship or other, a drifter, orphaned, nowhere to go and not sure where he had come from. When Josh had left the boy had asked to stay on and Somers had taken him in, even though he made an extra mouth to feed and there wasn't enough work for the two of them -- you needed trained eyes to pick out that glow of precious metal from a desert of sand. Loneliness had been part of it. And childlessness the rest. A dry barren land and a dry barren wife, Helen had said one bitter night, years before on that other pale world of sand and sky. A man like you should have a son. Born here. On Mars... That night had been the last time it was mentioned, twenty years ago. On another world. And now Somers thought of it again. The boy was the son they should have had. He was like a small rock himself that had been bounced around in a sample box. Short, tuff-haired, blue eyes like Helen's. He was slow to learn, dreamy sometimes -- but now Somers didn't want to leave him behind. They asked him, afraid of what his answer would be. "No," he said. "I don't want to stay. But -- " Somers sat outside that night, watching the stars. The boy came out to join him, walking with a hint of a swagger, and the two of them stared back toward the sun. : Then the boy said, "One thing I : want to do before I go. One thing I  want to find. That river." ' Somers laughed. "I'm not leaving till I do." A river on a dead world, green water and the flash of a fishwhat if he found them? Somers walked a mile farther west that day and came back after dark, afraid for a moment that he had missed his place -- until he separated its light from the hard white stars and made it home. "Don't go out again," Helen pleaded in the darkness of their room. "Don't go so far. Not now -- not when we're leaving." She saw how still his face was in the starlit room. She went to the window and gazed out. IVomen like Helen, he thought, on these strange worlds... women don't like to travel and here she is, four light-years from home, never complaining... "Why?" she asked softly, watching his drawn face. "Why's he doing this? To test us -- to see if we want him?" "Or because we want him," Somers said. She turned, the starlight shining on her hair, her face in shadow. "I'm afraid of him suddenly, John." Somers swung away angrily, took off his clothes and climbed into the old bed. He lay staring up at the ceiling. After a moment Helen undressed, too, and slipped in beside him. He felt the warmth of her body against his and he turned. For a moment in the gloom-soft face he saw their youth and he turned on his back and glared up at the ceiling. "What do you want, John, really want?" "Me? I just want to go home to Earth." "Then why did you come here?" she asked softly. He didn't answer. The house creaked and settled. The world spun silently through space, a bubble turning deep down in the endless sea. Through the wall, in the stillness, Somers thought he could hear the boy breathing steadily in sleep. Somers turned to lie on his side. "First thing tomorrow I'm going out again," he said. B ut next day the news shrieked down the line from all their neighbors. "Earth! Earth!" "What about Earth?" "Destroyed!" "What?" asked Somers. "What did they say?" The colonists on Mars had been close enough to see the blast -- their own world had been rocked in its orbit. The news poured in -- an internal explosion had rent the crust -- the planet had broken apart -- somebody somewhere, in some unknown time and place, had made a miscalculation. All was gone, except for the handful of stick-dry people on two dead worlds, Mars and Alpha Centauri. Everyone sat in silence that day and night, thinking about it. Space, at midnight when Somers walked outside, seemed to press down like a great weight. It was hard to breathe, looking up into that immensity. We're alone, Somers thought. Once a teeming race, searching, just the scraps left, a few here, a few back there on Mars. A ragged few. The pioneers. And now there were only the frontiers left. No company ship would come, bringing supplies. How long could the colonists last without food and canned water? Radios were beginning to babble with fear. How? How can men survive? What can we do? Who's got the answers? Somers sat around for two more days. Then he strode to his storeroom. He packed food and water into three knapsacks and told Helen and the boy what they would do. "Our only chance is to find that river." Helen's eyes were strange. "John, we were here when it happened, not on Earth. I'm so glad of that." He looked surprised. "I loved Earth," she said. "But -- I've thought about it. I'm glad there are only people like us left. We are the real humans, not those others -- those stockbrokers and clerks and housewives and advertising men and doctors and lawyers, all growing fat on her corpse. They killed Earth, John, just like they killed all those others places our people went to first. The plains, the forests, the mountains. The rivers and oceans and the creatures in them. We were there first -- then others came and spoiled everything. And they would have come here -- they were already planning that -- and they would have found some way to live off this world too -- this strange, wild place." Helen smiled. "You thought I just followed you." Somers said softly, "We'll find that river and build a shack right 'on its banks. A place like the one in California, remember? And we'll irrigate and grow crops, and in the evenings we'll fish under the trees all summer long." He picked up Helen's knapsack and helped her put it on. "Now where's the boy got to?" She smiled. "He went outside. Just a minute ago while we were talking." Somers put on his own knapsack and hefted the boy's. They did not bother to lock up -- just took one last glance around. "Let's go," he said quickly. They went outside. There was no sign of the boy. Helen stood waiting while Somers looked around. "Where the hell is he?" She pointed. "Look." And he saw the tracks leading off toward the west. Somers squinted against the glare of the sun, but he could see no sign of the boy except the footprints leading away through the yellow sand. "He's gone," Helen said. "Gone without us." "But he gave us the river," Somers said. Helen looked worried. He shouldered the third knapsack. "He won't get far without supplies. We'll catch him." They walked side by side away from the house, following the boy's tracks. The tracks went straight across the desert, directly west. "Look," Helen said again. Somers turned his head. Miles away but visible on the clear horizons, were other families. Men and women and children. Small specks, moving steadily forward like ants. "A hell of a lot of people still believe in that river," Somers said. He took Helen's hand and they plodded on, eyes always fixed on the edge of the world where the sky was deepest, mysterious blue. Following the boy. Going fishing.  Read Science Fiction for speculation on T" how science might shape the Nome world of the future Occuporlon Read Science News for accounts of how science is shaping the world of today Addresi City Stote... Zip Science News, the weekly newsmagazine of science. I yr.  #J# D # yn. #.J#  Each week Science News provides timely and intelligent news accounts and discussion of advances in science # yri. #  n Bill me Q Money enclosed and of public issues related to science.  Moil to: science news Subscription Deportment The magazine of today... for #I West Center Street the person concerned about toMorifHi Ohio # morrow. Duckworth explodes the population -- or how to go forth and multiply! T he day was warm; the trees were in bloom and the campus was virtually matted with entwined bodies. Duckworth paused at the window of his lab to glance out. "Look at those damned kids," he muttered. "God, how I envy them." I looked out and smiled. "What would you do, Duckworth," I asked, "if you had to start all over again?" "I'd devote myself to sex," he said emphatically. "Science is too demanding a task-mistress." "They don't offer a Nobel award for sex," I said. Duckworth stroked his stringy beard. "They would create one for me," he muttered. Silence lay heavy in the room, a silence of tormented thoughts about the warm lawn outside. I coughed and Duckworth was startled back to our immediate problem. "Have you finished programing for my lens designs?" he asked testily. "I have. Give me the range of parameters and I'll set the computer to work." Duckworth reached over to his desk and sifted through the mounds of cluttered paper. "I had it a moment ago," he fretted. "Ah, here it is." I took the yellow foolscap bearing his scrawled pencil notes and started to leave the room. But nagging curiosity overcame my normal discretion. "What have you got in mind?" I asked. "Nothing spectacular," said Duckworth. "I'm planning to set up a multilens system to work with my electron microscope." "Do you want multiple pictures of molecular structure?" "Something like that," said Duckworth. "But I have an even better idea. Using a laser source. I'm going to take each image and mix it with the reference beam." "A multiple hologram? What on earth for?" Duckworth chuckled. "Each hologram will give me a great number of molecular reconstructions, all three-dimensional and projected to a different part of my lab. I can then assign a different technician to each image so that diverse properties can be looked at simultaneously. It will save enormous amounts of time." "Ingenious," I said. "And it should work." Duckworth stared at me. "Can you keep a secret?" he asked. I was hurt. "Haven't I always?" "Well," said Duckworth. "Most of the time." "If that's your attitude, don't tell me." "My idea," said Duckworth, "is to run my multiple holographic system on-line. What I mean is, I plan to use a television camera and a high-speed multiple scanning laser system with simultaneus projection capability. In other words, I can photograph any scene, microsopic or macroscopic, and then project as many three-dimensional reconstructions of that shot as I like." I became truly excited. "If I understand you correctly, you'd be able to take a scene as it's happening and project it in threedimensional form elsewhere." "Precisely," said Duckworth. "And now, if you will punch out those cards with my lens data we can get this project under way." "I'm gone," I cried and suited action to the words. T he calculations were completed the following day and the information was sent to the University lens-grinders. Duckworth called on Mr. Schultz, who was in charge, to find out when the lenses would be ready. Mr. Schultz looked up from his newspaper in annoyance at the interruption. "We have a tremendous backlog, Dr. Duckworth. It will be months before I can even look at your order." Duckworth's fingers opened and closed spasmodically. "I want those lenses by next Tuesday -- or else." A thoughtful silence fell behind the newspaper. "How about Thursday?" asked Mr. Schultz. T he lenses came on schedule and the construction of the complex optical system began with Duckworth himself doing virtually all of the assembly. I marveled at the uncanny control in those spidery fingers and the sure way in which he contrived impossible arrangements of lasers, beam-splitters and diffraction gratings. I arrived one day to find Duckworth ready for a preliminary test. "I'd like to develop a static hologram to see how well my system is working so far," said Duckworth. "How do you propose to do that?" I asked. "Well," said Duckworth, stroking his beard, "I don't want to try anything too elaborate as yet. I'd like to take a color slide of something and generate a full scale three-dimensional reproduction in the lab." "Stay right where you are," I said. "I've got the very thing for you." I went to the computer laboratory and rummaged through my desk drawer until I found it. It was an exquisite slide of a great work of art. I held it up to the light, gazed at it soulfully, finally wrapped it carefully in soft tissue paper and went back to Duckworth's lab. He inserted the slide in an improvised holder, adjusted a lens stop and turned on the projector. In the center of the room, as large as life and in the exquisite bloom of her beauty, appeared a full three-dimensional version of The Naked Maja of Goya. "It works," I cried. "Your setup functions perfectly." Duckworth didn't seem to hear me. He was staring at the lovely figure in rapt admiration. "What a knockout," he said. He walked forward to admire her at close range. As he stood just beyond the reclining figure, he reached out his hand gingerly. "Doesn't it seem as though I could touch her?" he asked. "I wish you could," I said enthusiastically. I did not hear the lab door open or the padded footsteps behind me. Not until an inhalation of air like the sucking in of a thousand eggs took place at my ear did I realize that someone was standing behind me. I turned. "President Hinkle," I said. He had flushed to the very roots of his noble head. "I'm sorry, Duckworth," he said. "I didn't mean to intrude on a t'ete-a-tete." And turning on his heel, he left the room with as much hurt dignity as he could muster. "My God, Duckworth," I said. "He thinks -- " "I know what he thinks," interrupted Duckworth. "He's got a dirty mind. I only wish he were right." "But he's a terrible gossip," I said. "The whole faculty will hear about this and probably the nonfaculty, too." "Let them eat their hearts out," said Duckworth. "I've got work to do." B ut Duckworth had underestimated the prudishness of President Hinkle. The following day, we were both summoned to the presidential office. Duckworth seemed absolutely unshaken, but my knees were generating a full trenir. We were not asked to sit. President Hinkle glared first at me, then at Duckworth. "Well, Duckworth?" he said at last. "What have you to say for yourself?" "I'm a man," said Duckworth. "Need I say more?" The president began to growl. A purplish flush mounted toward his scalp. "And what about you?" he demanded balefully, directing his formidable gaze at me. "You, a married man!" I did not have Duckworth's sang froid and I broke down and told all. The president did not seem amused, nor did he at first seem to believe me. Not until he had accompanied us back to the laboratory and seen how the figure was reconstructed did he relent. As we left the lab I glanced back and saw him reach out a gnarled hand toward the Maja's thigh. pus stirred from its summer lethargy. Elections were held for the Academic Council, an advisory body to President Hinkle, and much to my surprise Duckworth and I made it as compromise candidates. "I'm appalled," said Duckworth at lunch the following day. "How did they ever see me as a compromise candidate? I'm far to the left of Stringfellow Schwartz." I was equally hurt. "So am I," I muttered. "I think we've been done in by our habits," said Duckworth thoughtfully. "Some of the New Left think that devotion to one's craft is incompatible with fighting inequities." "They'll find out soon enough," I said. "President Hinkle has called us into immediate session. Something has come up." Duckworth stifled a groan. "Hinkle will be making one of his three-hour summaries. It means another day's delay in my experiments." Duckworth was wrong. President Hinkle managed to confine his opening remarks to slightly over two-and-one-half hours. It seemed that the students had presented demands President Hinkle viewed with utter horror. Frightening him most was one that called for a cessation of all military-supported research on campus. "They want to bankrupt the University," stormed Hinkle. "Don't these young wretches realize it takes tremendous sums of money to pay for their damned education? The tuition pays only a small part of it." "Why not confine all of our research to peaceful areas?" sugested Duckworth. Hinkle's normally florid face turned an apoplectic crimson. "God damn it, Duckworth," he bellowed. "You know the score. Our funds have been cut in every form of research. The only ones spending any money are the military services. Why should we cut off our noses to spite our faces?" I cleared my throat nervously. "Why don't we lobby to have the remaining funds diverted to bioniedical resources? It might take lime, but sometimes the moral choice is less painful in the end." "I'll remember that when you make your new budget requests for the computer facility," Hinkle growled. Dean Frisbie, who had been wordlessly but agitatedly cracking his knuckles, finally ventured a question. "What do we do if they stage another demonstration on campus?" "I'll call for a bust," Hinkle said grimly. "I've alerted Sheriff Higgins. His deputies will clear the campus of every demonstrator. It's time we dealt firmly with lawlessness." "That's what you did last time," said Duckworth. "You had six demonstrators removed -- and radicalized the entire student body." Frisbie was taken with an uncontrollable fit of coughing. Hinkle glowered at Duckworth. The ensuing motion to support the President's approach had only two dissenting votes, mine and Duckworth's. I sighed. It was a deep, heartfelt sigh, but not an extraordinary one. What made it stick out was that Duckworth signed at exactly the same time. L ater Duckworth tugged me i into his private office. "We've got to prevent a riot," he said. "I shudder to think of what might happen to my laboratory." "I agree," I said. "But how do we proceed?" He rested a finger alongside his nose and winked at me. For the first time that day my stomach began to unknot. "You've got a way out?" I asked. "I haven't tried the holographic motion part of my setup yet, but I think it will work." "I don't follow you." Duckworth said impatiently, "You know I can photograph a scene in motion and then project many three-dimensional lifelike reconstructions of that same scene as it is happening." "What's that got to do with a possible student riot?" "Using my setup, one student could become a hundred." The gestalt of his plan suddenly hit me. "You're crazy," I gasped. "This time you're really going off the deep end" "We'll see who's crazy," said Duckworth. He marched to his laboratory, beckoning me to follow. He opened a window overlooking the great lawn. The grand illusions "I can set up the multiple holographic projector right here." he said. "Tonight one of my graduate students is going to sit down in front of this window, bearing a placard with the appropriate demands. The rest will be up to us." T he scene that night was ihcredible. Everywhere on the lawn were groups of students, all long-haired, all clad in dungarees and sweatshirts, all carrying the same lettered placard demanding the cessation of military research on campus. "I wouldn't have believed it," I told Duckworth. "But you've actually turned one into a hundred. Won't somebody notice it's all the same person?" Duckworth chuckled. "Can you tell one student from another today?" he asked. "There isn't a man in a thousand acute enough to realize these are all the same guy. Or even that he's always male. But I've devised an additional gambit to make the scene more believable. I've delayed some of my reconstructed holograms slightly so that all of the figures are not doing the same thing at the same instant." "Very clever," I said. "And I see that you've projected some of the images so that they face in different directions. It's quite ingenious." Duckworth beamed. "The system does work elegantly," he said. At that moment. Sheriff Higgins appeared at the head of a team of twenty deputies. He held a bullhorn to his mouth. "You have thirty seconds to disperse," he roared. "After that, my men are going to arrest every last mother's son of you." "I realize the odds are against him," I said. "But what if they accidentally lay hands on the real student?" "They can't," said Duckworth. "He's not there any more. I'm just running the same prerecorded tape over and over." The sheriff was counting off the seconds, one by one, and at the end of thirty he personally dashed forward and seized the collar of one of the massed figures. He had not switched off the bullhorn and his, "What the hell?" boomed over the campus. He turned about to grab another student -- with equally vaporous results. The deputies had followed his lead and were lunging about with comparable futility. It was only moments later that the sheriff, hearing tremendous, waves of cheers and applause, turned about and saw the mass of assembled student onlookers standing to one side -- and watching the proceedings. #iT#R shame, Duckworth," said President Hinkle. Do you realize that Sheriff Higgins is having a nervous breakdown?" "Maybe I was too hasty," said Duckworth. "But I couldn't bear the thought of those kids being hurt." "Some kids," snorted Hinkle. "They haven't burned you in effigy once," I said loftily. "They haven't even occupied a single men's room." "Considering the condition of the faculty toilets, I don't blame them," muttered Duckworth. President Hinkle shook his leonine head impatiently. "I intend to ask the trustees to suspend you and your friend, Duckworth. It will teach both of you the lesson you deserve." "It might stir up the students all over again," said Duckworth. "And the press," I added. "The whole affair was hushed up magnificently by the publicity office. But I'll sing like a canary if I'm suspended. Moreover, I would Write a detailed version of what happened yesterday for the tabloid that offers the highest fee." "Have you no love for the Uni"crsity?" cried President Hinkle. "And you, Duckworth? Don't you remember who rescued you from that damned girl's college where you coached a basketball team of five female giraffes?" "I remember," said Duckworth. "And for a quid pro quo, my friend and I will remain mum." President Hinkle slumped in his seat. "You've got me over a barrel," he muttered. "I suppose you want my support on that anti-military research resolution." "And in return," said Duckworth, "I promise to use my holographic projector only within the confines of my lab." "So be it," said President Hinkle. We shook hands all around. Hinkle stopped us as we headed for the door. "Just one thing more," he said. His voice had dropped to a discreet hush. "Yes?" said Duckworth. "Is it within the realm of possibility that you can get that Goya slide to project itself in three-dimensional motion? Actual motion?" "It might be," said Duckworth. "Damn it," said President Hinkle, getting up from his desk and joining us. "That's something I've got to see." To my surprise, Duckworth was right.To accede to President Hinkle's wish proved as easy as pie.  The grand illusions expected that bright spring morning to be relatively sane he was destined to be disappointed. The confusion began the moment he unlocked his office door. Reassuringly the sign on it still read: card offered: "psychiatric care into his pocket and pushed open the door he was startled to find six three-foot stacks of computer printouts lined up on the rug alongside his desk. Dropping his briefcase to the floor, he kneeled to examine them. The first one was labeled prosecond one was proposal, specifistacks were cross sections, subThe fifth and sixth were financing He had not had a chance to examine the first stack when the phone rang. His caller was Don Handley, the division's chief engineer. "Hello, Aubie -- you there?" "No." Auberson straightened, continuing to page through the printout. "What's up?" "That's what I'd like to know. I just got in and found my office full of printouts and specifications -- " a pause ensued, filled with the sound of paper being shuffled -- "for something called a G.O.D. What is it?" "It's Harlie's. What did you get? "Uh, yes -- no. No, I didn't. Let's see -- " Another pause. "I've got: designer's preliminary report; As Handley droned on Auberson flipped to the front of his printout, began scanning the table of contents. Finally he interrupted Handley. "I don't have any of that listed here. Wait a minute -- " He stepped back, surveyed the six stacks and made a quick mental count. "I've got about eighteen feet of specs -- how much did you get?" Handley's reply was preceded by a strangled sound. "I'm not even going to try to estimate it," he said. "My office is filled. My secretary's office is filled and there are stacks of printouts halfway down the corridor -- all of them having to do with building this thing one way or another. I didn't even know we kept this much printout paper in stock. What's the purpose of this anyway? Are we building a new machine?" "Sure looks like it, doesn't it?" "I wish I'd been told about it. We haven't even got Harlie working yet and -- " "Look, Don, I'll have to get back to you later. I haven't had a chance yet to talk to Harlie so I couldn't even begin to tell you what this is about." "But what am I supposed to do with all of this -- " "I don't know. Read it, I guess." Auberson hung up, but the phone rang again almost immediately. As he stretched across the desk for it his intercom also buzzed. "Hello -- wait a minute," he said to the phone, then to the intercom: "Aubie here." "Mr. Auberson," his secretary's voice came filtered through the speaker, "There's a man here who -- " "Tell him to wait." He clicked off. To the phone, "Yes?" Dome, chairman of the board, was on the line. "Aubie, what's going on down there?" of printouts he had been holding and stepped around the desk. He sank into his chair. "I wish I knew," he said. "I just got in. I assume you're talking about the Proposal and Specifications printout?" "I'm talking about something called a God Machine." "Yeah, that's it. It's Harlie's." "What is it? What's it supposed to do?" "I'm not yet sure. I haven't had a chance either to talk to Harlie or to examine the specifications in detail." "Well, where the hell did he get the idea -- " "He's been working on it for a while, almost two months." " -- and who gave him the authority to draw up these plans?" "Urn, I don't think anybody did. Or needed to. I think he worked them out in his head, so to speak. I think this printout must be the result of a conversation we had last Friday. I'll have to check. I'll get back to you this afternoon." "That's too late. Make it lunchtime." "All right, but I can't promise -- " He was talking to a dead phone. He dropped the handset back into the cradle, then flipped it out again. He was reaching for the intercom button when his eye caught on a plain white envelope with his name on it. It was propped against a chipped white beer mug he used to hold pencils. The handwriting was delicate, a woman's. Curious, he picked it up and hooked a finger under the Hap, slid it open. The envelope gave off the scent of a familiar perfume. Inside was a card of garish orange. On its face a grotesque little gnome was saying, "I like you a whole lot -- even more'n I like peanut butter." And on the inside: "And I really like peanut butter!" The signature was "Stel." He smiled, reread the card, dropped it into his desk drawer. As he slid the drawer shut, though, he thought belter of keeping the message. He opened the drawer, pulled out the card and dropped it into the wastebasket. Then he hit the intercom. "Sylvia, does anything in the mail need my immediate attention?" "Maybe a note about the Los Angeles Conference -- " "Tell them thanks, but I can't come." " -- and there's a Mr. Krofft here who -- " "Tm sorry, but I can't see him now. Was he scheduled for an appointment?" "No, but -- " "Then tell him to schedule one. Next week." He switched off. The box buzzed immediately back to life. "Yes. What?" "I think you'd better see him," Sylvia said. "This is -- something different." "All right, but -- " he glanced at his watch -- "three minutes only." lV. of the man suggested eight pounds of potatoes in a ten-pound sack. Krofft slumped in the doorway in a rumpled suit. "Mr. Auberson?" "Yes." Aubie noted that his visitor had a sallow, almost unhealthy complexion and black hair, hut thinning and going to gray. "I'm actually looking for a Mr. Davidson -- but they told me to talk to you." "Davidson?" Auberson considered it. "You must be in the wrong department. I don't know any -- " "A Mr. Harlie Davidson -- ?" "No," Auberson shook his head. "No, there's no one here by that -- " And then it hit him. Harlie -- David's son. "Oh, no," he said. "What?" Krofft asked. The intercom went off again. Sylvia said, "Carl Elzer wants to know if you've taken your phone off the hook again." Elzer was the company treasurer -- Auberson could imagine his concern. "Yes. No. Tell him -- Is he out there now?" "No. He's on my phone." "Tell him you don't know where I am." He threw the switch without waiting for her acknowledgment. Auberson grinned weakly at his visitor. "Uh, look, Mr. Krofft -- " "Stanley Krofft." The rumpled man flipped open his wallet to show a plastic I. D. badge. "Stellar-American Technology and Research." Auberson peered at the card. It identified Krofft as the Research Division Head. "I've got a letter here from your Mr. Davidson," Krofft continued. "It's on your company's stationary, but nobody here seems to have heard of him. There's something very funny going on. Now, if there's some reason why I can't meet him -- " Trouble with g.o.d. "Did he invite you here?" "Not exactly. We've been corresponding for several weeks and -- " "Mr. Krofft, you don't know who Harlie is, do you?" "No. Is it some kind of mystery?" "Yes and no. I'm going down to see him now. Perhaps you had better come along." "I'd like to." Auberson rose, stepped around the desk -- and the six stacks of printouts -- and headed for the door. Krofft picked up his briefcase and started to follow. "Oh -- you'd better leave that here. Security." "I'd rather keep it with me. There's nothing in it but papers." "Still, unless you're cleared, we can't allow you to bring in anything large enough to conceal a recording or transmitting device." Krofft looked at him. "Mr. Auberson, are you aware of the relationship between our two companies?" Auberson hesitated. "Vaguely. They're owned by the same holding company, aren't they?" Krofft shook his head, "No. Stellar-American Technology is the holding company. My company owns your company." "Oh?" Auberson pointed at the briefcase. "I'd still prefer you to leave it here. You can leave it with Sylvia, my secretary. It'll be okay." Krofft snorted. "Can you guarantee that? What's in here is as important to me as whatever you're -- " "Then bring that along. Just leave the case behind." Krofft made a face, muttered something under his breath. "All right." He opened the case and extracted a slim manila folder "Okay?" Auberson nodded. "No problem. Security only says 'no briefcases.' " with a puzzled stare and put it behind her desk. As he guided the man to the elevators Auberson explained; "We've got a crazy security system here. It's all right for you to talk to Harlie, but you can't take pictures or tape anything -- don't ask me to explain. I can't figure it myself." "Mr. Davidson never gave me to understand that any security was connected with him." The elevator door slid open and they stepped in. Auberson tapped the button marked H, the lowcM one in the column. He asked, "Just what is it yoju and Harlie have been corresponir ing about?" "It's a private matter. I'd ratheir not -- " "That's all right. Harlie and  have no secrets." "Still, if you don't mind -- " "You don't have to worry- Harlie keeps me posted on everything he does." "Obviously," Krofft snapped, "he hasn't kept you posted on this. Else you wouldn't be trying to pump me." Auberson slid his tongue thoughtfully into his cheek. "Urn, all right. We'll talk to Harlie." The elevator doors opened to a small lobby fronted by a double door. On it a sign read: human analogue robot, life input Krofft did not recognize the acronym. Auberson led him into the lab, a longish sterile room flanked by banks of consoles and tall cabinets like coffins on end. White-smocked technicians monitored growing stacks of printout -- one end of the room was already filled. Krofft took it all in with a certain degree of familiarity -- and puzzlement. "I should caution you," said Auberson, "that you are here only on my authority. This area is considered an industrial secret. If you to be respected we'll have to expect the same consideration from you." Krofft snorted. "I've seen nothing startling so far -- but I understand and accept the terms. Now, if you'll just point out Dr. Davidson -- " "Dr. Davidson? Hasn't it sunk in yet?" "Hasn't what sunk in?" "Look around you." Krofft did so. "What do you see?" "A computer. And technicians. Some tables. Some stacks of printouts." "The computer, Krofft, look at its name." "Human Analogue Robot, Life inpu -- Harlie?" "Right." "Wait a minute." Confusion edged his voice. "You've got to be joking. You're not serious." "As serious as I'll ever be," said Auberson. "Harlie is a computer and you're the victim of a misunderstanding -- a self-induced one. You're not the first, however, so don't be embarrassed." "You mean -- I've been corresponding with a machine?" "Not exactly. Harlie's human, Mr. Krofft -- a very special kind of human." "I thought you said he was a computer. Exactly to whom or what have I been writing?" "To Harlie -- but he's not a machine. At least not in the sense you mean. His brain schematic is that of a human being." Auberson thumbed a console to life. H arlie, he typed, but before he could identify himself, the machine clattered back: yes, Auberson was startled, how did Auberson jerked back his hands. He stared at the typer. It was a Could Harlie really sense the difference between one typist and another on its electronic keyboard? Apparently he could. Self-consciously, Auberson began typing again, harlie, there's UH -- OH. NO, I wouldn't. Auberson thought back -- it had been four or five months, i OH? Auberson looked at the rumpled man with new respect. If Harlie felt that Krofft was at the j top of his field, then that's where ; he was and there was no question I Auberson stepped away from the console, waved the shorter man to ? take his place. I Krofft looked at him. "Just i type?" Auberson nodded. "Just type." K rofft lowered himself gingerly into the chair. He placed his manila folder on the table next to the typer and pecked out carefully, good afternoon, responded. The silvery sphere of the typing element clattered across the paper. Krofft gave a slight jump of surprise, but refused to be cowed. He peered forward curiously as the machine began another Krofft typed slowly, and a surwhich you were able to handle that your realization of my nature will not interfere with our working relationship. IT won't, i'll make sure of that. IT's still as per the original agreement, half and half, was typing furiously now. i want xTL Krofft's shoulder for some moments. Then, remembering his original purpose in coming down here, he forced himself to break away. He sat down at another console nearby and switched it on. you're not? I haven't yet heard from the Auberson paused. He glanced across the room to where Krofft sat absorbedly typing. Using timesharing, Harlie was able to converse with as many as twenty different people at one time, though he rarely did. He was still considered an experimental prototype and not a production unit. Because of that he was limited to nonessential work -- i.e., not necessarily profit-orientated, what's up beI'm not entirely sure, in our time, though, Auberson had not suspected that Harlie was serious. He had thought the computer had only been playing word games in order to avoid confronting a more immediate problem, and have altogether, we can't carve added: that should summarize kay," Auberson said wryly, even though Harlie couldn't hear him. "Just so you don't get sidetracked -- " He glanced at his watch. "Oh, my God -- look at the time!" harlie. I've got to see dorne in two they're going to want to know I AM. mental image of himself trying to call back all those printouts, how I wonder where I could put it all? Almost immediately Auberson discarded the thought. It would be useless even to try retrieving that much paper. G.O.D. was in the fan now and the best one could do was try to duck. Abruptly he realized something else, how did you send via the company network. I AM wired into IT. huh? Idly Auberson wondered if Harlie had bothered to round off the postage to the nearest cent or if he had metered the letters with fractions of a cent included in the postage. He didn't ask. didn't HM, typed Auberson. we may thought of something else as well. you'd better code this convertrouble with G.O.D. I don't know, my knowledge i'll just have to wing it. offered Harlie, before you go what's that? The machine clattered: good you're incredible. Auberson switched off, shaking his head. David's son, indeed! II was grim. "Now what's this all about? I've been on the phone all morning with Houston and Denver. They want to know what the hell is happening." Auberson asked, "You haven't heard from L.A. yet?" "Huh? What's that? What about L.A.?" "Harlie sent specifications there, too." "Harlie? I might have known. How? And what is this God Machine anyway? Maybe you'd better start at the beginning." "Well, it's Harlie's attempt to prove that he is of value to the company. If nothing else, he's proven that he can design and implement a new computer system." "Oh?" Dome picked up one of the printouts that lay scattered across the mahogany expanse. "But what kind of system is it? And will it work?" "Harlie thinks it will." "Oh, damn it." Dome looked at the printout in disgust, then dropped it back on the desk, "God Machines!" "Not God," Auberson corrected. "G.O.D. The acronym is G.O.D. It means Graphic Omniscient Device." "I don't care what the acronym is. You know as well as I what they're going to call it." "The acronym was Harlie's suggestion, not mine." "It figures." The board chairman pulled a cigar out of his humidor, but did not light it. "Well, why not?" said Auberson. "He designed it." "Is he planning to change his own name, too? Computerized Human Robot, Integrating Simulated Thought?" Auberson had heard the joke before. He didn't laugh. "Considering what this new device is supposed to do -- and Harlie's relationship to it -- the acronym might be appropriate." Dome had been in the process of biting off the tip of his cigar when Auberson's words caught him. Now he didn't know whether to swallow the bitten segment, which had lodged in his throat, or spit it out. An instinctive cough made the decision for him. Distastefully he picked the knot of tobacco off his tongue and dropped it into an ash tray. "All right," he said. "Tell me about the God Machine." Auberson was holding a Harlieprinted summary in one hand, but he didn't need it to answer Dome. "It's a model-builder. It's the ultimate model-builder." "All computers are modelbuilders." Dome was unimpressed. "Right," agreed Auberson. "But not to the extent this one will be. A computer doesn't actually solve problems -- it builds models of them. Or rather, the programer does. That's what the programing is, the construction of the model and its conditions. The machine then manipulates the model to achieve a variety of situations and solutions. It solves the model. It's up to us to interpret that as a solution to the original problem. The only limit to the size of the problem is the size model the computer can handle. Theoretically, a computer could solve the world -- if we could build a model big enoughand a machine big enough to handle it." "If we could build that big a model it would duplicate the world." "In the memory banks, yes." "A computer with that capability would have to be as big as the planet." "Bigger," said Auberson. "Then, if you agree with me that the idea is impossible -- why bother rhe with this?" Dome slapped the sheaf of printouts on his desk. "Because obviously Harlie doesn't think it's impossible." Dome looked at him coldly. "You know as well as I that Harlie is under a death sentence. He's getting desperate to prove his worth so we won't pull his plug." Auberson pointed. "There is his proof of the feasibility of his project. In those printouts." "Damn it, Aubie!" Dome exploded in frustration. "This thing is ridiculous. Have you looked at the projected costs? The financing charts? It would cost more to build than the total worth of the company." Auberson was adamant. "Harlie still thinks it's possible." "And that's the most annoying thing of alt, damn it! Every argument I can come up with is already refuted -- in there!" Dome gestured angrily. For the first time Auberson noted an additional row of printouts stacked against one wall. H e resisted the urge to laugh. Dome's frustration was understandable. "The question," Auberson said calmly, "is not whether this project is feasible -- those printouts prove that it is -- but whether or not we're going to go ahead with it." "And that brings up something else," said Dome. "I don't remember authorizing this project. Who gave you the go-ahead to initiate such research?" "You did -- although not in so many words. What you said was that Harlie had to prove his worth to the company. He had to come up with some way to make a profit -- this is that way. This is the computer that you wanted Harlie to be in the first place. This is the oracle that answers all questions to all men -- all they have to do is meet its price." Dome took his time about answering. He was lighting his cigar. He shook out the match and dropped it into the ash tray. "The price is too high," he said. "The profits could match it," Auberson answered. "Besides, no price is too high to pay for the right answer. Consider it -- how much would the Democrats pay for a step by step plan telling them how to win the optimum number of votes in the next election? Or how much would Detroit pay to know every flaw in a transport design before they even built the first prototype? And how much would they pay for the corrected design -- and variations thereof? How much would the mayor of New York City pay for a schematic showing him how to solve his three most pressing problems? How much might InterBern pay for a set of optimum exploitation procedures? How much would the Federal Government pay for a workable foreign policy? Consider the international applications -- and the military ones as well." Dome grunted. "It would be one hell of a logistic weapon, wouldn't it?" "There's an old saying: 'Knowledge is power.' No price too high to pay for the right answer -- not when you consider certain alternatives. And we'd have the monopoly on the market -- the only way this machine can be built is through the exclusive use of specially modified Mark IV judgment circuits." "Hm," said Dome. He was considering. His cigar lay unnoticed in the ash tray. "It sounds attractive, all right, Aubie -- but who's going to program this thing?" Auberson gestured at the printout, "It's right there in that schematic you're holding." At least, I hope it is. Damn!  wish Harlie had explained this to me in more detail. papers slowly, scanning each fold of the seemingly endless document. "You might be right about a computer's being big enough to solve the world, Aubie, but I don't see how." He turned another page. "I'm sure the programing will hang you up. One of the reasons current computers are limited to the size models they are is the law of diminishing returns. Above a certain size computer, programing reaches such complexity that it becomes a bigger problem than the problem itself." "Keep looking," said Auberson. "It's there." "Ah, here we are." Dome laid the printout flat on his desk and began reading. A thoughtful frown creased his brow and he pursed his lips in concentration. "It looks like Harlie's input units," he said, then looked again. "No, it looks like Harlie is the input unit." "That's right." "Oh?" said Dome. "Would you like to explain that?" How do I gel into these things? Auberson found himself wondering. I'm only supposed to be a psychologist. Damn -- I wish Handley were here. "I'll try. Harlie will be linked up to the G.O.D. through a programing input translator. He'll also be handling output the same way, translating it back into English for us. That translator is part of the self-programing unit." "If we're building a selfprograming unit, what do we need Harlie for?" "Harlie is that self-programing unit. Remember, that's the main reason he was built -- to be a self-programing, problem-solving device." "Wait a minute," interrupted Dome. "Harlie is the result of our first JudgNaut Project. He was supposed to be a working unit. Are you telling me that he can handle the JudgNaut functions after all?" "No, he can't. But he will be able to when this machine is built. The JudgNaut was this company's first attempt at massive use of complex Judgment circuitry in a large-scale computer. It was meant to be a self-programing, problem-solving device -- and we found it couldn't be built because there was no way to make it flexible enough to consider all the aspects of every program it might be required to set up. So we built Harlie -- but he is not the JudgNaut -- and that's what all the confusion is about. Harlie is more flexible than our concept of the JudgNaut, but in making him more flexible we had to apply more circuitry to each function. In doing so we sacrificed a good portion of the range we had hoped the machine would cover. Harlie can write programs, yes -- so can any human being -- but not by the order of magnitude that the JudgNaut would have -- had we been able to build it." "And that's one of my biggest gripes," put in Dome. "That the JudgNaut Project was subverted into Harlie -- which can't show a profit." "But he can -- and will. For one thing, Harlie is genuinely creative. He knows that this company wants to market a large-scale programwriting computer. Harlie isn't that computer -- but he knows how to give himself that capability. And that's what you want, isn't it?" L Dome's grudging assent. He went right on: "Harlie isn't just satisfied with meeting the specifications of the original problem -- he wants to surpass them. All you want is a device that can set up and solve models within a limited range. Harlie wants a device that can set up and solve any size model." "And Harlie's going to program this machine, right?" "Right." "How? You just finished telling me he wasn't all that much better than a human programer." "In grasp, no -- but in speed and thoroughness he can't be matched. He has capabilities that a flesh-andblood human doesn't. For one thing, he's faster. For another, he can write the program directly into the computer -- and experience it as a part of himself as he writes it. He can't make mistakes either. He's limited to the size models that human programers can construct for much the same reasons they are. His brain functions aren't big enough to handle more. Harlie's ego functions supersede much of the circuitry that would have been used for forebrain functions in the JudgNaut. But in this respect, Harlie's got an advantage over human programers -- he can increase the size of his forebrain functions. Or he will be able to with the G.O.D. He'll program it by making it a part of himself -- by becoming one with it -- and using its capabilities to handle its own programing. He'll be monitoring and experiencing the program as he writes it directly into the G.O.D. As the model is manipulated, Harlie will be able to adapt the program to cover any situation possible. Their combined capabilities will be much more than the sum of their separate parts." "So why not just build these functions into the G.O.D. in the first place?" "If we didn't have Harlie we'd have to -- but if we didn't have Harlie we wouldn't have the G.O.D. either. The G.O.D. is intended to be almost entirely forebrain functions. We've already got the massive ego function that will control it. Why build a new one?" "Massive ego is right." Auberson ignored the comment. "Basically this G.O.D. machine is the rest of Harlie's brain. It has the thought centers that a consciousness such as Harlie's should have access to. Take another look at those printouts. Did you see a thing call Programing Implementation?" "Yes, what about it?" "Well, that's Harlie's vanity again. He doesn't want to call it what it really is, but it's an additional lobe for his brain. He'll need a monitor unit to control each specific section of the G.O.D. Because the G.O.D. will have no practical limit -- it can grow as big as we let it -- Harlie's grasp will have to be increased proportionally. That's what that unit does. As each lobe of the G.O.D. is completed an equivalent monitoring lobe goes into Programing Implementation. Not only that, but because Harlie is an electronic entity his thoughts are already in computer language -- it will be a maximum efficiency interface between himself and the G.O.D. He'll need only to think of a program and it'll be written into fact. It's the most efficient function Harlie could have." "I see," said Dome. "And he planned it that way himself, right?" Auberson nodded, "But it's a natural -- look, a computer is very much like a mystic oracle. You not only have to know what questions to ask, but how to phrase them -- and the answers are not always what you expect, or necessarily in terms you can understand. Who better to use as a translator than someone who's half-oracle and half-human?" tion. Instead he mused aloud, continuing a previous train of thought, "A neat trick that, a neat trick. We tell him he's got to come up with some way to be profitable and he tells us to build a new machine that only he can program. I have the feeling that he did it on purpose -- that this may be the only context in which Harlie would be valuable. And once we establish Harlie's worth to the project that leaves us with the question: is the total concept profitable? And that brings us back to where we started; Is Harlie profitable?" Auberson decided to ignore the last question. He said, "Harlie thinks the total concept is profitable. It's in the printouts." "Ah, yes -- but Harlie's got a vested interest in the project." "Why not?" said Auberson. "It's his project. He's the one who's presenting it to the board for approval." "And it's sure to be voted down." The chairman looked at the back of his hand. "I can't see any way for this to be approved. I'm not even sure we should bring it up." "It's too late," said Auberson. "You're going to have to bring it up. And you're going to have to give it a fair hearing. You told Harlie to come up with a way to be profitable. Now you've got to give him his chance to be heard." "This is ridiculous. He's only a machine." "You want to go through that argument again?" asked Auberson. "No." Dome shuddered. He still remembered the last time. "All right, I'll have the board consider it, Aubie, but the whole situation is unreal -- having a computer design another computer that will give it a job. You know what Elzer is going to say, don't you? You'd just better be prepared for defeat, that's all." "Just give us the chance," said Auberson. "We'll take it from there." Dome half nodded, half shrugged, "Better start preparing your arguments now -- you've only got a couple weeks." "Two and a half," corrected Aubie, "and that's more than enough time. We've got Harlie on our side." He was already out of his chair. As he closed the door behind him. Dome was again paging through the printouts and shaking his head. Ill B ack in his own office Auberson stared into his desk drawer, his hand hovering over a decision. At last he decided on the pills -- he had sworn off the grass and he was going to stick to that. I should throw those Highmasters away -- they're probably stale by now anyway. But no, pot doesn't get stale, does it? He kept promising himself that he would give the rest of the pack to Handley, but for some reason he kept forgetting. Probably because as long as they were in the drawer they were insurance. In case he changed his mind. He swallowed two of the pills without water, slid the drawer shut, then put his head in his hands and waited for the effect. He thought about going down to the cafeteria for lunch, but somehow didn't quite feel like it. Abruptly he straightened and looked around. On one corner of his desk stood a console magtyper, an electronic inputoutput unit connected to the company's master computer and data network -- and all the outlets that entailed. It was a memo pipeline, a mail processor, a filing system, a data storage and retrieval bank -- it was a total information handling system. Anything typed into it could be printed out in any form the system was capable of -- a memo, a letter, a file, a report. All information was instantly retrievable -- or retrievable only to those who had access to it through knowledge of the proper code keys. One key was necessary for retrieval, another was needed for revising the material. Any information held in "working" or temporary storage could be instantly updated, annotated, erased or rewritten. All data was held in temporary storage for ninety days, at the end of which time it was either passed into permanent storage or erased, depending on its original coding. Working data was maintained indefinitely in "temporary" storage to allow instant updating. Invoices, orders, manufacturing too -- all were handled through the system. The network handled all corporate paperwork functions. The entire company was tapped into it. An executive could perform his job wherever he had access to a computer terminal -- and with a portable terminal he could perform his job wherever he had access to a telephone. Indeed, many of the company's officers had acquired portable units for just that purpose. units -- cathode ray tubes and keyboards -- although a few, like Auberson's, were electric typewriters with magnetic tape storage of characters -- called magtypers for short. It was a familiar unit, throughout the industry -- it was cheaper than designing and building one's own. Curious about something, Auberson switched it on and typed, Auberson jumped as if stung, so Somehow on this machine he seemed like a disembodied voice. He was obviously here -- yet, aside from the words on the paper, the room held no visible sign of his presence. It has to be a psychological phenomenon, thought Auberson. I'm too used to seeing all that machinery -- I associate it with him. He typed, yes, but i didn't T he master beast -- that was the company nickname for the network. It was used by office boy and executive alike. Auberson wondered what they would call it if they knew it had been taken over by a conscious and highly intelligent entity, i wouldn't tell he typed, it wouldn't be a very Auberson had started to switch off when his eye caught a flash of color. Bright orange, it was the card from Stel in his wastebasket. no! rapped Auberson. i'll send The phone rang then and Auberson forgot for the moment about Harlie. It was Hooker, the Plant Security Chief. "Mr. Auberson?" he asked. "You know a guy named Krofft?" "Krofft?" Abruptly he remembered. "Yes, I know him -- why?" "We caught him walking out with a foot-high stack of printouts. He says it's okay -- that they're his -- but we thought we'd better check with you first." "Yes, it's okay. Is he there now?" "Yeah." "Put him on, will you please?" There was a sound of muffled voices. Auberson waited. He was dimly aware that his magtyper was clattering out something, but he flipped the silence hood over it and leaned back in his chair again. "Mr. Auberson?" "Yes -- Dr. Krofft?" "Yes. I meant to thank you for allowing me so much time with Harlie this morning. It was a very productive session." "Good. Then you will be building a new gravity wave detector, won't you?" "Well, first I have to publish the theory behind it, but -- how did you know about it?" "I told you this morning. Harlie doesn't keep any secrets from me. I assume that's what your stack of printouts is about, right?" "Uh -- yes." Krofft sounded a little taken aback. "It's the completed math on the theory and a rough schematic of the device. Harlie handled it like it was nothing. He was even able to suggest some short cuts for building the thing." "Good," said Auberson. "I'm glad we could help. If you need to talk to him again come through me. Otherwise you're likely to experience all kinds of corporate hassles. I'll see that you get as much time with him as you need." "That's very good of you." "Thanks, but I'm doing it for Harlie as much as for you." "Still, if there's anything I can -- " "Well, now that you mention it -- there is something. If anything important should come of this gravity thing -- if it can be called that -- I'd like Harlie to get some credit for it." "Why, Dr. Auberson, that was my intention all along. Are you implying that -- " "Oh, no, no. You misunderstand. I don't care about public credit and I don't think Harlie does either. No, what I want is credit with the company. Right now I'm a little bit involved in trying to prove that Harlie is worth the cost of maintaining him. Anything I can use to support this fight, I want." "Oh, I understand." Krofft was instantly solicitous. "Yes, I'll be glad to help in that. Why, Harlie's been of inestimable help in my research. To be able to sit and talk with a computer as if he were another research scientist -- why, it's like talking to God." "I know the feeling," Auberson said slowly. Krofft failed to catch his meaning. He said, "Well, I'll be glad to do anything I can to help. A letter, a phone call, if you want me to speak to somebody -- just name it." "Fine. That's all I want. I'll have to check back with you later on this." "Oh, very good. Then I'll be talking to you." "Fine. Is Hooker still there?" "Uh, yes." "Ask him if he wants to talk to me again." A pause, muffled voices. "No, no he doesn't." "Okay, fine. Dr. Krofft. I'll be seeing you." in the cradle and leaned back in his chair. He did not expect much help from the little man. His back hurt and he stretched his arms out over his head, trying to ease the pain. He was having backaches more and more these days. I must be getting old, he thought, smiling grimly -- and then it hit him. In two years. I will be old. Forty is when "old" starts. The sensation was a cold one. He pulled down his arms quickly. He thought about Harlie again, wondered exactly what conclusions he and Krofft had come to. No matter. Even if Harlie could explain them he, Auberson, -- with only a psychologist's training -- probably wouldn't be able to understand. Often he found himself wondering just how he had ended up in charge of the Harlie project anyway. Ah, well -- the boss didn't have to know how to run the business. He only needed to know how to run the people who knew. He leaned forward and flipped back the silence hood of his typer, curious to see what Harlie had written. A loose loop of paper sprawled out. Typed on it was: OF, TO ME, you'll speak to me in special Auberson read it through, frowning slightly. Then he read it again. It was -- nice. Very nice. But he wasn't sure whether he liked it or not. He rolled it out of the machine, carefully tore it off and folded it into his pocket. He would have to think about this before he sent it. It almost said too much. He thumbed the typer to life. He hesitated while he rephrased the thought in his mind, then slowly pecked out: harlie, do you Auberson typed carefully, there that's what you want? Harlie threw it back at him. Want to Bet... On who first correctly theorized the nature of the Milky IVay? Credit for the discovery that the Milky Way is composed of myriads of stars at such great distances as to be individually indistinguishable is universally accorded Galileo, who first examined this luminous band with a telescope in #. Credit for the theory that such was the composition of the Milky Way must go to Democritus, c. #-# B.C., a Greek philosopher in Thrace, surnamed the "Laughing Philosopher," who, two thousand years ahead of his time, had no way of demonstrating his hypothesis...On how long men believed Earth to be Center of the Universe? The theory that the moon, sun, planets and stars revolve around the Earth as the center, with assistance from epicycles, deferents etc., was detailed by Claudius Ptolemy c. # a.d., of Alexandria -- who probably got most of his ideas from Hipparchus, c. # B.c. Ptolemy's explanation of the planetary motions was one of the most successful and long-lived scientific theories ever advanced -- it was still being taught, along with the Copernican theory, at Yale and Harvard as late as #. (I have this straight from a professor of astronomy at Princeton.)...On who first discovered the law of conservation of energy? Hermann Ludwig Ferdinand Von Helmholtz (#-#) was the first to announce the theory of the maintenance of the sun's heat by gravitational attraction -- he did so in a series of popular lectures -- and is generally credited with the discovery. But he seems to have been preceded in promulgating his principle by a lesser known man, Julius Robert Von Mayer (#-#), a German physician and physicist. Mayer suffered acutely from domestic grief and lack of scientific recognition. He once attempted suicide and in #I entered a mental hospital. He was later released and made a member of the nobility in #. possibly be a ship. But I knew that the twelve jointed appendages and what appeared to be a neat division into bead, thorax and abdomen were no trick of viewing angle -- I had been clear around it and it was real. The appearance of the thing imparted to the clicking I had picked up on the communications band a crawling, chitinous connotation. I was glad I had my mind on death and destruction -- it made a good counterpoise to the gray wash of uneasiness the thing gave me. The uneasiness brought me up short and I thought for the problem: objective or subjective? I thumbed the red button -- not the recessed missile release next to it, but the one that broke the circuit to Langley Station -- and the uneasiness remained. So, I thought, objective. A true uneasiness, not an emotion picked up from whoever lived in the other ship. An honestto-God product of my imagination's toying with what it saw as crawly stuff. Arachnoid -- ergo, threatening. I shook my head in annoyance, released the button and got the background "noise" again, like opening a window to the sound of wind in the trees. Vague impressions chased themselves around the edges of my consciousness. Were they from the ship? If so, whatever lived there was either asleep or inactive. Or it might be the noise of the pickups themselves translating into emotions. The noise could do that. I didn't "hear" anything, of course -- the limitations imposed on Langley Station's sophisticated equipment by the laws of thermal motion and statistical probability manifested themselves as vague emotions. The phenomenon was what you would expect from an emotion detector. Unfortunately nobody until now had known it was an emotion detector. The classified pickup head in my cramped little shuttle vehicle was supposed to amplify what I had been laughingly told were thoughts. Nobody knew whether it would work on an extraterrestrial life form, of course, because nobody had ever met one -- it was simply one of an armamentarium of devices Defense had stockpiled against what it saw as an "eventuality." Nobody really believed it would ever be used, any more than anybody really expected the global defense systems to be used in the days when political entities fought with one another. That they had been used was unfortunate -- and so was this. And when we actually turned the thing on our first honest, genuine ET, we found we didn't have a thought detector at all, but an emotion detector. You can't record emotions and play them back, not yet, anyway. And you can't send them down a wire or over a tightbeam. In fact, whatever the pickup head radiated after amplifying it was good only for a radius of several hundred feet. The huge apparatus on Langley Station was necessary to run the thing, but for readout we still needed a biological sensor -- me. Hence J. J. Mansard (for Jorge Jeremy -- my old man had a wry touch to his insanity), Captain, Space Division, Air Force, formerly attached to New York Orbiting Synchronous Observation, got himself suddenly booted upstairs to Langley Experimental Satellite and thence, you should pardon the expression, to the stars. Well, not quite to the stars. The ET was detected as an unusual companion to a chunk of rock not quite big enough to be called an asteroid, with an orbit not quite small enough to refer to it as part of our solar system, even if our sun did occupy one focus of its path. It was at the very limits of observation, heading in. One of our deep research probes had picked it up and sent its coordinates back with the usual particle density information and so forth. Research queried for visuals, which had to come by slowscan. By the time they were in the job had already been bumped to Langley and the vast, seldomused machinery of Evaluation of Possible Extraterrestrial Hostility was turning over. And they had their volunteer biological sensor and possible ambassador. I had become it because I had the one quality that makes me a jawgrinding impossibility to have around in training -- I was emotionless. Nothing got to me. You could call it iron control or you could call it being dead inside -- it didn't matter much. Psych knew why, but they kept discreetly quiet and so did I. We both knew that though I might be a shade uncomfortable at times, I was sitting on a priceless asset that might get me a commandership at any critical moment. I even knew pretty much when I had been shot down so hard that something in me had decided to stop feeling, but I was in the position of the one-armed pirate who learns to use a hook -- I was in a place and at a point in time where and when my handicap was an asset. And that was what counted when they handed out stripes. I even had had to step on a few people on the way here -- nobody seemed to mind very much. The brass conveniently looked the other way. They were protecting an asset. So J. J. Mansard, the Cold Fish of Boulder Academy, makes his big break for fame and fortune in the service of his country. And winds up on the receiving end of -- of all things -- an emotion transmitter. Imagine that. T he brass had kind of considered that possibility, too. and decided that if it did happen that emotions came through along with the thoughts I would be protected by my own carapace, easily able to differentiate between the ET's emotional responses and my own, since I didn't have any. On the conscious level, anyhow. Perfect. We had not counted, of course, on nothing making it through save emotions, but I could still restore my objectivity by hitting the button. It broke the Langley circuit and stopped the transmission. Whereupon the thoughts that remained could only be mine. And back at the other end of Sol's gravity, where Langley's ten-mile webwork dish held me at the focus like a bug on a pin, an evaluation crew whose size would scare you analyzed temperature, absorption, mass and suchlike data automatically -- everything except what we expected to be extraterrestrial thought patterns, which I sent back verbally after interpreting them for myself. For an instant I glanced through the port, beyond the FT ship's jointed immensity toward Sol, unthinkably tiny at this distance. After a minute I picked it out or thought I did. Actually, after Sol had shrunk to a barely perceptible disk, I had attached myself to a large, bright, ruddy star that happened to be conveniently in the viewfield. When I stopped to think about it I felt that I was satisfying an unconscious desire for a G#. The thought of its orange warmth pleased me. While I was thinking about that I got another wash of vaguely identifiable emotion. I jabbed the button a few times to give me an objective reference, then read off my impressions into the recorder. I reflected that today's report was going to look just like yesterday's, except that the exact quality of the slowly increasing emotions was different, as it had been a few hours earlier -- and a few hours before that. I didn't know what Langley was getting out of this and I didn't know if Langley knew, but it seemed to me that the Langley circuit was somewhat less than the screaming success we had expected. I hoped that they were getting enough out of the hard data from the regular receptors. Things have a way of being naturally hilarious. I had just decided that Langley should certainly be able to evaluate the intent of the FTs from the data already in, when I got clobbered -- and the whole picture changed. During all this time the FT ship and I had orbited each other several miles apart, neither giving any sign that it recognized the other as anything more than another lump of rock. No sign of motion beyond the normal perturbations of orbit, no visible radiation save thermals and my tightbeam, which was very well shielded, and the chitinous clicks at #I MHz from my friend over there. Then, without warning, I found myself holding on to the comm bulkhead, knuckles white with effort, eyes squeezed nearly shut against the tears that welled up uncontrollably. I was shaking with a bottomless and sourceless grief that was beyond solace. Instinctively I went for the button, which may have saved me from cracking right there. The emotion was instantly gone, but its physical effects remained -- the pain, the tears, the shaking -- to remind me that it had been there. I looked around, trembling with reaction and a little scared. There was a hint that this mission was not the piece of cake I had come to believe it was. There was a disconnect key for the Langley circuit in thexomm rack across the room -- and to reach it I would have to let go of the button. I wasn't supposed to use the disconnect key except in emergency. Was I scared? You bet I was. Scared enough to turn the thing off until I had time to think. Not scared of what the ET might be doing or of what it had felt in order to project that awful sensation of everything's-over -- simply scared of feeling. Period. As my immigrant great-great-grandfather had said; nobody had told him about this on the boat. So I gritted my teeth, braced myself for a dash across the compartment and got off the button. And was rewarded by background noise. It was such an anticlimax that I doubled up halfway to the disconnect key and nearly kissed my head on the panel. I got hold of a grab handle and floated, eyeing the key. Well, I thought, here's where it gets interesting. What happened once is bound to repeat -- let's not live in fear of it, shall we? N evertheless i stayed within a quick jump of the button for a good twenty minutes before I began to relax. And, in fact, nothing did happen for several hours. When it did it was a whole new surprise. Because it was laughter. The projection of an event so funny as to be absolutely side-splitting. I roared, held my chest, fell over myself gasping for air -- finally hit the button for a breather. When I could inhale and exhale fairly normally I let up again and -- surprise -- got another dose of the same. It lasted for about fifteen more seconds, then faded out, leaving me chuckling at the impassive face of the chrono as if we shared some hilarious secret. Well, I reflected, that one wasn't so bad. Whatever lived in the ET ship, besides feeling terribly woeful, also seemed to have quite a sense of humor. That wasn't so hard to take. I got out the mike and read that into the recorder, then took a deep breath. Apparently whatever was going to happen was going to provide some variety. It did. The next bout was with anger. It came very fast, lasted only a few seconds and left me shaking, furious, a hard metallic taste in my mouth and adrenalin copiously flooding my veins. I bit my lip, sat myself in the comm chair and worked it off by clenching and unclenching my fists. When I could think normally again it occurred to me that I might be overreacting in natural reaction to my usual control. Put that in the notes. Actually doubted it. Whatever was happening in the ET ship was really taking me over the ropes. Some other things began to come over. I was able after a while to identify a particular characteristic that all of the emotions I was receiving seemed to share. It was a texture, like the timbre of a voice. I developed the distinct impression that those emotions undoubtedly came from a single entity within the ship, rather than from several minds. The thought, then: Quite possibly this is also a scout, a probe like ours -- it could be manned by a single person. After that I began to search for a pattern in the emotions, some common thread that would tie them together into a personality. I didn't find one at first, but I did realize something else -- slowly and over a period of time I was changing. I was developing a sensitivity. It didn't matter what the emotions were that I was receiving -- the fact of their existence for me was making me more aware of them and more aware of what the emotions of the people at the other end of my comm lifeline might be. Not good. It was destroying my objectivity. I debated shutting the Langley circuit down for a few hours a day to give me time to rest up, but the mission wouldn't allow it and I knew it. That meant that I had to be continually on my guard, ready to separate objective from subjective experience, to identify as alien the flux of strange emotions I now dimly identified as female pouring into me through the probe. Don't ask me why I sensed them as female. I just did. But I knew that we didn't have long to go on this evaluation mission. I could take it without much strain, I thought -- without losing too much of the implacable cool for which I'd been selected. When the Langley people completed their evaluation I would either go straight home or follow one of the possible alternate plans -- one of which, thank their military hearts, involved six nuclear torpedoes snuggled in the forward compartment. I had a sudden qualm about that -- I hadn't expected to be in emotional rapport with a possible enemy. Where is that famous coldbloodedness, Mansard? I decided to work up a set of nastiness exercises -- for protection, understand? Back to death and destruction.tA. personalization treeping in. Whether I wanted to or not I began to speculate on whether the thing in the ship really had a gender of any sort, and what kind it might be. Emotions are not a valid guide, but I thought it almost certainly had to have a sex -- survival of the average species demanded that -- and the odds were in favor of an advanced race's being bisexual. Anyway I found myself thinking of my unknown friend as "she." Every rule was against a personal involvement, but nobody had ever found himself in emotional relationship with a theoretical ET before. "Other people" were what you met, what you dealt with in syntaxes or mathematical constructions which had as their referents things and relationships and which carried emotions like supercargo -- something easily forgotten about. If I punched the button all communication ceased. Ergo, the button stayed up and what happened was exactly the reverse of the way Man was meant to think -- emotions pounded in, translating themselves -- sometimes -- into things and relationships. I took as a working premise that the situation possessed something I wryly dubbed iconoemotive symmetry, hoping it would take its place along with the other subatomic symmetries -- I assumed that, if it were possible to go from words to emotions, then I could damn well go from emotions to words and make it at least as automatic as the other way around. Certain of the processes wouldn't reverse, of course. I would have to feel the emotion or process it -- that was a good null-emotional word -- translate it into speech, then block and purge the emotion that gave rise to the words. Preserving objectivity. I gave it a good try. Picture meeting a friend in the morning. You exchange the usual phatic greeting. Then you inquire after his health in the ritual way and he says, "Got a headache today." You tut-tut and go on. "Hello" is phatic, "Got a headache" is not -- but in the context of casual conversation the whole exchange is emotionally empty. He doesn't expect you to fall over his headache and you certainly don't intend to -- in fact, the only reason he mentioned it was that it was the first thing on his mind and he didn't bother to hide it. Now suppose that when you met this guy, instead of saying anything you were immediately clobbered with the pain of his headache. Suppose further that, because he knew damn well you didn't care two chits about his head, he had given you the barest sketch of the pain he was feeling. Suddenly it's your pain. What do you do? Does it make sharing an experience any easier? Any fuller? Or co you simply learn to block it the way you learn to block it when it is merely suggested by words? You don't learn to block it. Not in a period of days, not this cowpoke. I was being overwhelmed, drowned in somebody else's emotions, and I knew it. Within two days it was like having two people living in my body, one whom I knew and one who was completely unpredictable in mood. A good way to go crazy. But the moods got to be predictable. Don't ask me how it happened, I don't know. All I know is that at some point in the next few days I began to anticipate what the next round of emotions would be. Without my fully realizing it, experiencing them was ceasing to be a strain. They were just there, like my own. It might have been a protective device my brain had mustered to meet the occasion, giving me. the illusion of control -- which is what anticipation is -- or it might actually have been some sort of deductive process I had developed. But it worked -- I stayed sane. And found that it worked in directions I didn't expect and probably don't want. From the bare exchanges with Langley, which were the same clipped conversations they had always been, I began to get unmistakable emotional overtones, clear and sharp. It was unfortunate that the first ones I got told me that they were worried that I was going insane. The message was not in what they said, but in what they didn't say -- the conversational net, like poetry, suddenly existed not for its strings and knots but for its holes. The silence surrounding the pronunciation of the word OM. It was impossible for them to hide anything from me. Anything. T his was very embarrassing. It might have made me a superb psychotherapist, but it was rapidly turning me into a rotten soldier. A soldier is -- must be -- an arm of his command, a reflex machine, a mobile, thinking weapon. But not a feeling one. If bayonets had feelings they'd be people. I decided to cover up what they were looking for- -- and discovered I didn't know how. I couldn't remember the precise way I had reported before. The gist of it, yes, but the exact syntax -- that was what I needed. Not remembering threw me into a panic, but then I got an idea. On the pretext of checking the accuracy of some of my earlier transmissions I got them to play back to me three days' worth of reports in my own voice. I got all of it on the recorder, then spent a whole day studying it. At the end of that time I could deliver an eyewitness account of the destruction of the solar system and all of the works of man with all the emotional involvement of a turnip. They outsmarted me. By this time they were interested enough in what was happening to me to be doing a little analysis of their own and their syntax analyzers duly reported that I had inexplicably undergone a sudden regression to the speech patterns I had used at the start of the mission. H'm. It did not take long for them to figure out what I had done. So it was stalemate. But I could still do something other than analyze voiceprints -- I could anticipate. And I anticipated that they would resolve what was rapidly becoming a very dangerous situation by ordering me to attack. They could order me to return, of course,' but I could refuse and then the whole dirty thing would be out on the washline. I was sure that they believed they had about a fifty-nine percent probability that I could still carry out a successful attack on the ET ship and my soulmate inside if I were sufficiently motivated -- and they were right. I was also aware that if I didn't, it was certain that they had little surprises built into the ship that would assure my not being any aid or comfort to the enemy. Like remoteoperated destruct systems. It was only reasonable, I suddenly realized, that they have them. I was sure they had them. And, after one or two more exchanges with Langley over nothing in particular, I knew they had them. It was only a matter of the briefest time before they decided to do it -- no more, maybe, then it took to get the joint chiefs together for an emergency session. Then I'd get the word to arm those deadly nuclear needles and send them boring in. I couldn't refuse without very much to be alive. Self-preservation still won out over brotherhood. Just barely. So I got myself a little sledge out of equipment stores, undogged the access hatch, floated down the little tube, undogged the weapons hatch and floated into the little tubular room where the nuclear torpedoes lived. Or rather, slept -- by this time even the ship was beginning to feel sentient to me. Can a machine have emotions? Don't ask me now, but try again in a few days. I was aware, at times dimly and at times acutely, that a fully sentient universe would mean the end of humanity as we knew it, because you can't manipulate a living thing and intelligence, as we understood it, impressed itself upon the universe by manipulating it. Picture building a road if all the rocks you had to bulldoze out of the way were alive and conscious. And you'd need a relocation and reparation committee to wind your watch. So I got out my sledge and braced myself against the opposite wall of the tube and looked for access covers. And looked. Somebody back there had been just a little bit smarter than I'd figured on. I found no access covers, no exposed machinery of any kind. No delicate launching or aiming gear. I didn't have the faintest idea how the weapons aimed -- maybe magnetically right through the casing, maybe with a transmitter receiver combination built into the missile cradle. But whatever it was, it was designed to be me-proof. That was a dead loss. I went forward through the tube and stowed the sledge. I toyed with the idea of smashing the radio, but that sort of giveaway would be just what they needed to turn me into a nice rosy ball of radioactivity. I got to the port and looked out. The orbit was stabilized so that that port always looked toward Alice's ship. By now I was calling "her" Alice automatically, after the military designation for the mission, Alis-# -- besides, if she had any friends aboard, I had been unable to pick them up. Maybe she was alone, too, an advance scout trying to assess alien motives, just as I was. Suppose she even had the ET equivalent of our mindscanner-that-didn't-work? How the hell could I tell, without directly violating orders? Couldn't. Then again, what sort of esthetic did a race develop that made them comfortable in a ship that looked so insectlike? What was the function of those leglike tubes? If they were duplicate living quarters leading off the main cabin the ship had twelve occupants, not one. Or maybe it had been commandeered, to be occupied by one person for this mission alone. I thought about what Alice might equivalent of mission status reports, maybe telepath ically for all I knew? Filing them with her base somewhere, talking about that weird globular ship that looked so much like a melon? What kind of goofy creature could be comfortable in one of those? Then I thought about the missile button. I went to the comm desk, which was large enough to sit at, and got a sucktube of water. In a few short hours, barring unforseen accidents, the comm would buzz and Langley would give me the word to blow Alice and her ship to hell. Mercurial Alice, soft Alice, whose emotions -- which I stole -- had been keeping me alive for this long and absolutely empty trip. My body, Alice's emotions -- together we made a person. She might be physically strange to me -- maybe furry, maybe have too many arms -- but the inside of her head was as familiar to me as mine -- and more wonderful for its suppleness, its her back with me and take her off the ship and then destroy it. Bring her back with me and convince Langley it was okay. Find a way to work something out, hard as it might be -- their authorities, our authorities. We were so close together, her feelings had to be the same as mine -- physical differences were no real barrier, we could straighten everything out if we wanted to. fist, drifting away with the reaction. I had to do it! The stars shone in through the pitch blackness of the port, each one a gem, each a tiny hard light on the tarred sky, each its own unique self as I had learned to see them through Alice's eyes; each with its own emotional thrill, its own stark beauty. To lose that beauty forever by losing her -- the one through whom I had come to see it -- I couldn't do that, not with all other considerations aside. In the utter strangeness of the situation, cut off from all other life but the two of us, I had begun to feel for the woman in the ET ship something akin to love. Yes, damn it. Impossible maybe on Earth, on any planet with trees and water and something approaching a normal environment, but out here we two were our world. Her ship and mine -- the gross, insectlike hulk and the tiny sphere, caught together in emptiness, far from a home that neither of us knew very well, lost in silences and nights and great untouchable tapestries -- were an entire sentient universe incarnate. I had been miraculously reborn through her, had come to know that things possessed a quality of realness and unique beauty -- each thing to itself -- and from her, through the improbable electronic umbilical of the Langley circuit, I had learned slowly and painfully not only to know these things, but to praise them. I thought back over cadet days, remembered the honor commission I had almost won -- until the commandant vetoed it. Then there was the Vega assignment, first berth on an interstellar exploration, that I'd lost to some captain's son at the last minute. And now this -- some fool slob at Langley was about to snatch something so far beyond those early dreams that the world shuddered. Not this time. Too much at stake. Frantically I looked around the cabin. There had to be something, some object, some tool that I could use to disable the torpedoes. Something I could think of to stop them from issuing the order, some story to delay it... Even as I thought, my brain fighting the molasses of fear that trapped it like a fly, the comm gave the little throat-clearing burst that indicated it had acquired the Langley carrier. I was trapped like a mouse in a bottle. I looked at the missile release button, backed away from it, sweat pouring from me in the dry cabin atmosphere. Outside the port Alice's ship hung alien and beseeching. I must have fought my way blindly around the cabin because the next thing I was aware of was the missile button close to my hand. I jerked away shuddering. The room was beginning to take on that ringing, metallic character of absolute fear. Alice, make contact now, help me... The comm opened communication in the usual way, calling, "Alis#, this is Langley..." And again the missile button -- the missile button became the focus of the room. As if the ship were rubber stretched out of shape to pour itself into the button, my vision narrowed down to that one single disk in the entire universe... and again my hand was on it and this time, paralyzed with fear, I couldn't tear it away. Langley was calling and I was trapped, so conditioned by the thing I feared that I was at the button even before they gave the order. "Final orders regarding ET mission. Mansard... research section concludes..." and my hand was on the button! My flesh was cold as death. I thought I'd vomit before they got it out... frantic, find a way, find a way in this last clonic instant before the word... "... concludes ET harmless. Do not harm in any way. Repeat, do not harm in any way. Final evaluation being faxed to you for contact procedures as you see fit. Acknowledge so far and we'll start feeding you return data..." The act in my throat like a word, a great black thing pushing into the world, into the room. Overwhelming me. Hand on the button, now useless, unnecessary. Alice hundreds of yards away, watching, pulsing emotions soothing over me. The act in the shape of a word: No! "No, you bastards, you can't stop it now!" Push the button. Together we made a person... The impersonal missiles needled away, vibration shaking the ship. A part of my mind followed them, visualizing their invisible path away from the ship. Together we made a person... Toward it. The fear, the nausea, the hatred. All united in an instant of time, before the beginning, after the end. The result was peace. The missiles struck. The great black ship twinkled at a hundred points like a vast city, bloomed into an incredible bluewhite flower that grew and grew into a sun. The great leglike extensions contracted convulsively. Contracted. Alice was her ship... The great gross insectlike thing was alive -- had an exoskeleton like an insect's. Had only one passenger. IVas the passenger. The radio was yammering, screaming things I couldn't make out and, obscenely, the huge hulk began to break up, pieces drifting and spinning away at their own velocities, trailing unspeakable thread-like jetsam. The emotions went on and on and on -- they lived in my head, lived on in my head even after I smashed my hand raw and bloody on the button, again and again, laughing at the radio, the tears boiling from my face. Later they might even find me, drifting near the orbit. Together we made a person and the emotions went on somewhere and the thoughts that were Alice and me, far away behind the eyes, lacerated and wrecked and beached on the rocks of love, lost, hopeless, and unutterable...  When approached for a thumbnail biography of the kind usually featured in this space, Isaac Asimov told your editors he would rather supply a brief comment on the genesis that comment, in his own words. Before #. science fiction was written, very largely, by pulp-writer types who took time off from the western and crime stories that were their bread-and-butter. They did not know any science except the kind to be picked up from the Sunday supplements, but they did their best. In their hearts they knew that science was great -- if they could only find out what it was. Then came a period, roughly from # to #, when science fiction often featured plausible science. Mind you. it was not expected to teach science; it was supposed, however, to contain some sort of evidence that the writer knew something about science. This set the practitioners in the field a difficult task. To turn out good science fiction of the type prevalent in the #s and #s, one had to be able to write with sufficient quality to be publishable and at the same time to know science sufficiently well to be respectable. The double requirement was not easy to meet. Once science fiction came to be in demand in the optical media, something had to give. What gave, of course, was science. There is now a new generation of science fiction writers, many of whom are "lit-major" types. They know nothing about science except what they pick up from each other's science fiction and. unlike the honest pulpers of the #s, have no respect for genuine science. Weil, I haven't written any novels since # (except for the novelization of a screen-play, which doesn't count) so you can see I belong to the "hard" science fiction group. In fact, when I sat down to write another novel at last. I decided to have the courage of my convictions artd adopt the very narrowest and hardest definition of science fiction: "Science fiction is that branch of literature which deals with the future of science and I hope you like it. But if you don't, no hard feelings... Just Published Lester del Key's first new adult Science Fiction novel in ten years! of Nerves could have conceived this gripping story of a down-to-earth engineer who regards all psychic phenomena as claptrap -- until he discovers, to his horror, that he himself is a born telepath and clairvoyant. Ask your bookseller today for -- the Science Fiction event of the year. # # Madison Avenue, New York, N. Y. # How's your loiogiootion Qootieot? Test yourself, then treat yourself to # volumes of fascinating mind-stretchers for just #(k No one on your world has You're the first astronaut to A great starship suddenly ever seen the stars. A strange visit another planet. Your confronts another ship from legend foretells something ship lands and you find the an alien civilization. Can called "night" will come tohouse you grew up in. The either race be sure the other morrow for the first time in woman on the porch is your won't conquer his world? Is # years. What will hapgrandmother! What's the there an alternative to depen when it does? explanation? stroying each other? You'll find the dazzlingly imaginative, beautifully logical answers in three famous stories in The Science Fiction Hall of Fame -- an anthology of the greatest SF literature of all time. And you can have this #-page, hardbound book -- plus two more masterpieces of the world's most entertaining, provocative fiction -- for just # plus n n I I M me Hni # Imlis forlO' with trial membership ! Science Fiedon Book Club # S#ia I Dept. AL-#, Garden City, N.Y. # I Please accept my application for membership In I the Science Fiction Book Club and send me the #  books whose numbers I have written In the boxes I below. Bill me Just # (to help cover shlpplna) for I all #. About every # weeks, send me the club's I bulletin. Tblnfa to Come, describing the # coming I Selections and a variety of Alternate choices. If I I wish to receive both. Selections, I need do nothing; I they will be shipped to me automatically. When I ever I don't want I of the # Selections or prefer an I Alternate, or no book at all. I will notify you by I the date specified by returning the convenient I form always provided. I I need take only # Selections or Alternates during I the coming year, and may resign an.v time there I after. Moat books are only #, plus a modest I charge for shipping and handling. Occasionally, I extra-value Selections are slightly higher. I return the entire Introductory package within # I days. Membership will be canceled. I owe nothing: I Mr. I Mrs. I Miss Print name If under #, parent must sign above. I Office use only #. The Hugo #. Dane by Winners, Vol. I Frank Herbert.  II. Giant #Celebrated winln-I volume of ner of Hugo and # award-winNebula. Gripping stories, # ping tale of to #. Asimov amily exiled Introduces each, from their prlPub. ed. # vate planet to #. Tht Wronr End of Tlmo by A o', Hugo Award,#. The Founwlnner spins dailon Trlloay breathtaking tale py Isaac Asimov of Russian dlsihe ends of the covery that sugalaxy revert to perlor life In barbarism. Pub. solar system Is ed. # about to destroy Earth. Pub. ed. #. Stranger In # a Strange Land Heln"l?l"' He End by Arthur C. Clarke. Manknew the Martian love secret iJ-Hnv, Spelled eratlon on earth. Hnnm Piih F--, -- his doom. Pub. wildly fanlas(a q tic!" Atlantic. Pub. ed. # #. Can Toa #. World's Feel Anything Best Science When I Do Fiction #. This? by Robert Wollhelm and Sheckley. # blCarr, Eds. # exzarre glimpses traordlnary into the future. stories by fa mous writer In annual an thology. by faIncluding a writers wildly different ed. # Booh Club odillons are sometimes reduced In slie, but they are all lull-length, hard-cover boobs you will be proud to add to your Members accepted in U.S.A. and Canada only. Canadian members will be serviced from Toronto. Offer slightly different #. The Ice People by Reni Barjavel. Great French bestseller, prize winning novel of discovery of prehistoric man and woman, who come to life! Pub. ed. # #. Alone Against Tomorrow by Harlan Ellison. The field's most honored writer plunges Into # dark dreams of tomorrow's alienation. Pub. ed. # #. Science Fiction Hall of Fame I. # "winners." chosen by Scl-Fl Writers of America. Ed. Robert Sliverberg. Pub. ed. # #. A Treasury of Great Science Fiction, ed. by Anthony Boucher. # Volume set. # pages. Counts as one book. Pub. ed. # permanent library, in Canada. Printed in U.S.A. JULY #  li #-# Novella Philip Jose Farmer Novelette David Gerrold Robert Silverberg See moon shots, orbits, stars, phases of Venus, planets close up. # to # power. New improved aluminized, overcoated #"diam. flO primary mirror, ventilated cell. Equatorial mount with locks on both axes. #x eyepiece and mounted Barlow lens. #x Tinder telescope, hardwood tripod. Stock No. #GL # Ppd. No.#GL...#" # Ppd. Amazing lie detector type device that really works. Reveals hidden likes, dislikes. Easy to use. Sensitive and accurate. Measures changes in body resistance caused by changes in emotional state. Needle movement indicates emotional response (not whether favorable or unfavorable). Effectiveness depends on questions asked and interpretation. Unique #-oz. set intended strictly for entertainment, education. Great fun at parties. Incls, #v battery, compl. instrs. Stock No. # GL # Ppd. "Balls of fun" for kids, traffic stoppers for stores, terrific for amateur meteorologists. Create a neighborhood sensation. Great backyard fun. Exciting beach attraction. Amateur meteorologists use to measure cloud heights, wind speed and temp. Made of heavy-duty neoprene. Inffate with vacuum cleaner or auto air hose; or locally available helium for high rise. Stock No. #GL (#' size) # Ppd. Stock No. #GL (#' size) # Ppd. # information packed pages! Fully explains latest in psychelic lighting equipment, techniques, developments. Covers all facets of psychedelic lightshow production including strobes, black lights, projectors, crystals, organic slides, mirrors, color organs, polarized color, light boxes. Music Vision, etc. Shows how to "psychedelicize" parties, musical groups, shows or how to set up "electric trips" for private gatherings. x #" looseleaf paper punched for # ring binder. Stock No. #GL # Ppd, Build your own see through motorized mode) of revolutionary pistonless type eiine, rights for which GM Only one, experts think, economically modifiable to meet new pollution stds. Replaces piston, crank, Under assemblies with rotating discs (sections removed for firing chambers). Smaller, more reliable, fewer parts. Same speed wless hp. Switch. Req. two IV batt. (not incl.). No. #l,#GL...(#Vi" x #" x #") # Ppd. # Pages  More than # ! Frighten prowlers, muggers, vicious dogs with I # decibels. Just press and this Freon powered pocketsized horn can be heard a mile away to signal for help or fun. Great for boating (it floats), hiking, camping, hunting, seashore, rooting for your team. Can be heard over traffic and constr. noises to sound fire drill, lunch break or emergency. Weighs only #oz. but contains up to # mile-piercing blasts, A real bargain. Stock No. #GL # Ppd. # Refill Cartrs. (P-#, #GL) # Ppd. Completely new edition. Huge selection of telescopes, microscopes, binoculars, magnets, magnifiers, prisms, lenses, photocomponents, ecological, unique lighting and Science Fair items. Many hard-to-get surplus bargains. For hobbyists, experimenters. schools, industry, write for free ilog "GL": Edmund Scientific Co., # Edscorp Bldg., Barrington, N.J. # I Solve problems, play games, I predict weather with this I actual working model of I giant electronic brains. I Amazing new fun way to I learn all about computer I programming... logic, ( decimal, binary systems, Laws of Sets -- even do your I own programming after completing simplified # page  instructive booklet. Includes step-by-step assembly diagrams. Circuits easily changed. Readout from illuminated control I panel. Req. # "D" batt. (not incl.). Best model we've seen for I home, school, industry. No. #GL (#" x #H" x #") # Ppd. Asimov's first fulllength sf novel in fifteen years! July-August # Vol. #, Nt. I Ejler Jakobsson, Editor Donald H. Menzel, Science Editor ' Judy-Lynn Benjamin. Managing Editor J LC. Murphy, Subscription Director Theodore Sturgeon, Contributing Editor Lester del Rey, Feature Editor Jay Tunick. Circulation Director Philip Jose Farmer # Arnold E. Abramson, Publisher sidiary of Universal Publishing  Distributing Corporation. Arnold E. Abramson, President. Main Offices: # East # Street. New York. N Y. #. Single copy: #c. #-issue subscription: #. in U.S., # elsewhere. United Kingdom by Universal-Tandem Publishing Company. Ltd... # Gloucester Road. London SW# #RO. Arnold E. Abramson. Chairman of the Board. Ralph Stokes. Managing Director. Single copy: #p. #-isue subscription in the United Kingdom: #. American Copyright Conventions. All rights reserved. Second class postage paid at New York, N.Y. and additional mailing offices. The publishers assume no responsibility for unsolicited material. All stories printed in this magazine are fiction and any similarity between characters and actual persons is coincidental. Printed in U.S.A. ee mat minds were Kosicrucians Metijamm Franklin Isaac Newton Francis Bacon Why were these men great? How does anyone -- man or woman -- achieve greatness? Is it not by mastery of the powers within ourselves? Know the mysterious world within you ! Attune yourself to the wisdom of the ages! Grasp the inner power of your mind ! Learn the secrets of a full and peaceful life ! Benjamin Franklin, statesman and inventor... Isaac Newton, discoverer of the Law of Gravitation... Francis Bacon, philosopher and scientist... like many other learned and great men and women... were Rosicrucians. The Rosicrucians existence for centuries. Today, headquarters of of mail annually to all parts of the world. coy of "The Masfefy of Life" -- . iijmtion: A nonprofit organiza tfon Address: Scribe C.L.M. San Jose, California #, U.S.A. Please send me the jree book. The Mastery of Life, which explains how I may learn to use my faculties and powers of mind. 'NJ amE Address...   City State Let us today speak of fences. In the course of a discussion of his latest novel. Dying Inside -- launched in this issue of Galaxy -- Robert Silverberg asked me if I had heard of a Finnish science-fiction magazine, Aikamme, which had published one of his stories. I had not, until that moment, but the title of the publication translates literally and exactly into Our Times(s) -- the word is at once singular and plural. And as the title of a periodical publishing science fiction it would seem to suggest that we live in sciencefiction times. Perhaps we do. Few if any of us survive any given twenty-four hours without being touched by the witch's wand of modern science. According to some estimates human knowledge has been doubling itself every eight years and promises to continue to do so. We carry it with us to the fastest and loneliest wilderness; it reaches us at work and play -- and what the physiological and genetic effects have been and will be on Man and his mind we have barely begun to assess. The above isn't to say that you've met the real-life prototype of David Selig, Bob Silverberg's abortive rnindmutant in Dying Inside -- but hard evidence may be imminent that he could be around. Sometimes the endless argument as to what science fiction is finds easy answers. A few short months ago James White's Dark Inferno, Isaac Asimov's The Gods Themselves and Colin Kapp's Patterns of Chaos -- all solidly based in hard science and Dr. Asimov's novel exquisitely so -- were jostling each other for space on the pages of Galaxy and If. Since then not one such work has crossed my desk. To your loss and mine. This essay is not an advocacy of currency or "relevance" in science fiction, or any other fencing in of the medium. In a day when Man has propelled his image beyond galactic bounds (Pioneer #), when Earth's own limits range from subatomics to the stars -- and thence, by definition, beyond time itself -- the hard sciences are exotic enough to accommodate virtually all science-fiction disciplines. But today's science fiction is being written today and I will confess to a profound curiosity as to all that science fiction will say that has not been said -- all it will add to what has been said -- in a time when the intricate science underlying our technology pervades every breath we take, touches every move we make, anywhere on this globe. The fences are down -- or will be -- and we must choose Directions. Cy Chauvin's letter in Directions (Galaxy, March '#) touched off a flood of replies impossible to contain in one issue. You will find two in the current Directions -- more to come. Some excerpts: "... science fiction doesn't have a purpose..." Judith M. Hochberg. "... The purpose of sf (is) to outline change..." Charles Gifford, Jr. "... (in)sf insight is the product..." J. R. Yearwood. Now, if you please, be good enough to turn to page #. Science and Public Affairs such areas as: with respect to: cinating articles by today's foremost scientists, in language any intelligent reader can understand! Symbolizing the threat of nuclear doomsday, it stands now at ten minutes to midnight! (A Journal of Science and Public Affairs) Enclosed please find remittance for my subscription as checked below.  I year, # D # years, # D # years. # (The regular single-copy price of the Bulletin is I .#) The above subscription rates apply to the United States and Canada. For Pan-America, add #c per year. For other foreign, add I .# per year. I town to the University and forage for dollars again. It doesn't take much cash to keep me going -- two hundred a month will do nicely -- but I'm running low and I don't dare try to borrow from my sister again. The students will shortly be needing their first term papers of the semester -- that's always a steady business. The weary, eroding brain of David Selig is once more for hire. I should be able to pick up seventyfive dollars' worth of work on this lovely golden October morning. The air is crisp and clear. A highpressure system covers New York City, banishing humidity and haze. In such weather my fading powers still flourish. Let us go then, you and I, when the morning is spread out against the sky. You and I. To whom do I refer? I'm heading downtown alone, after all. You and I. Why, of course I refer to myself and to that creature who lives within me, spying on unsuspecting mortals. That sneaky monster within me, that ailing monster, dying even more swiftly than I. Let us go then, you and #. Down the hall. Push the button. Into the elevator. There is a stink of garlic in it. My neighbors -- they leave their emphatic smells everywhere. I love them. Down. Down. It is #:# A.M., Eastern Daylight Saving Time. The current temperature reading in Central Park is #. The humidity stands at # and the barometer is # and falling, with the wind northeast at I I miles per hour. The forecast is for fair skies and sunny weather today, tonight and tomorrow. David Selig is forty-one and counting. Slightly above medium height, he has the lean figure of a bachelor accustomed to his own meager cooking and his customary facial expression is a mild, puzzled frown. He blinks a lot. In his faded blue denim jacket, heavy-duty boots, and #-vintage striped bells he presents a superficially youthful appearance at least from the neck down -- but in fact he looks like some sort of refugee from an illicit research laboratory where the balding, furrowed heads of anguished middle-aged men are grafted to the reluctant bodies of adolescent boys. How did this happen to him? At what point did his face and scalp begin to grow old? The dangling cables of the elevator hurl shrieks of mocking laughter at him as he descends from his two-room refuge on the twelfth floor. He wonders if those rusty cables might be even older than he is. He is of the # vintage. This housing project, he suspects, might date from # or #. Though perhaps it's younger -- just immediately prewar, say. (Do you remember #, Duvid? That was the year we took you to the World's Fair. This is the trylon, that's the perisphere.) Anyway the buildings are getting old. What isn't? The elevator halts grindingly at the #th floor. Even before the scarred door opens I detect a quick mental flutter of female Hispanic vitality dancing through the girders. A young Puerto Rican wife. Sure enough. She is short, swarthy, maybe about twenty-three years old and very pregnant. I can pick up the double neural output clearly: the quicksilver darting of her shallow, sensual mind and the furry, blurry thumpings of the fetus, about six months old, sealed within her hard bulging body. She is flat-faced and broad-hipped, with little glossy eyes and a thin, pinched mouth. A first child, a dirty girl of about two, clutches her mother's thumb. The tot giggles up at me and the woman favors me with a brief, suspicious smile as they enter the elevator. They stand with their backs toward me. Dense silence. Buenos (Has, sehora. Nice day, isn't it, ma'am? What a lovely little child. But I remain mute. I don't know the woman -- she looks like all the others who live in this project and even her cerebral output is standard stuff, unindividuated, indistinguishable: vague thoughts, no doubt, of plantains and rice, this week's lottery results and tonight's television highlights. She is a dull bitch but she is human and I love her. What's her name? Maybe it's Mrs. Altagracia Morales. Mrs. Amantina Figueroa. Mrs. Filomena Mercado. I love their names. Pure poetry. I grew up with plump, clumping girls named Sondra Wiener, Beverly Schwartz, Sheila Weisbard. Ma'am, can you possibly be Mrs. Inocencia Fernandez? Her name comes to me -- Esperanza Dominguez. Esperanza. Esperanza. I love you, Esperanza. Ground floor. Nimbly I step forward to hold the door open. The lovely stolid pregnant chiquita doesn't smile at me as she exists. hop, one long block away. This far uptown the tracks are still elevated. The station at this hour is practically deserted. But in a moment I hear the wailing of onrushing wheels, metal on metal, and simultaneously I pick up the blasting impact of a sudden phalanx of minds all rushing toward me at once out of the north, packed aboard the five or six cars of the oncoming train. The compressed souls of those passengers form a single inchoate mass, pressing insistently against me. They quiver like trembling jellylike bits of plankton squeezed brutally together in some oceanographer's net, creating one complex organism in which the separate identities of all are lost. As the train glides into the station I am able to pick up isolated blurts and squeaks of discrete selfhood: a fierce jab of desire, a squawk of hatred, a pang of regret, a sudden purposeful inner mumbling, rising from the confusing totality the way odd little scraps and stabs of melody rise from the murky orchestral smear of a Mahler symphony. The power is deceptively strong in me today. I'm picking up plenty. This is the strongest it's been in weeks. Surely the low humidity is a factor. But I'm not deceived into thinking that the decline in my ability has been checked. When I first began to lose my hair there was a happy period when the process of erosion seemed to halt and reverse itself, when new patches of fine dark floss began to sprout on my denuded forehead. But this was no miraculous reforestation, only a twitch of the hormones, a temporary cessation of decay, not to be relied upon. And in time my hairline resumed its retreat. So, too, in this instance. When one knows that something is dying inside one, one learns not to put much trust in the random vitalities of the fleeting moment. Today the power is strong -- tomorrow I may hear nothing but distant tantalizing murmurs. I find a seat in the corner of the second car, open my book and wait out the ride downtown. I am reading Beckett again, Malone Dies; it plays nicely to my prevailing mood, which as you have noticed is one of self-pity. Somewhere about #th Street I look up and see a girl sitting diagonally opposite me and apparently studying me. She is in her very early twenties, attractive in a sallow way, with long legs, decent breasts, a bush of auburn hair. Is she interested in me? I am not reading her mind -- when I entered the train I automatically stepped my inputs down to the minimum, a trick I learned when I was a child. If I didn't insulate myself against scattershot crowdnoises on trains or in other enclosed public places I couldn't concentrate at all. Without attempting to detect her signals I speculate on what she's thinking about me -- I'm playing a game I often play. How intelligent he looks... He must have suffered a good deal -- his face is so much older than his body... tenderness in his eyes... so sad they look... a poet, a scholar... I bet he's very passionate... pouring all his pent-up love into the physical act... What's he reading? Beckett? Yes, a poet, a novelist, he must be... maybe somebody famous. I mustn't be too aggressive, though. He'll be turned off by pushiness. A shy smile, that'll catch him... one thing leads to another... I'll invite him up for lunch... Then, to check on the accuracy of my intuitive perceptions, I tune in on her mind. At first there is no signal. My damnable waning powers are betraying me again. But then it comes -- static, first, as I get the low-level muzzy ruminations of all the passengers around me, then the clear sweet tone of her soul. She is thinking about a karate class she will attend later this morning on #th Street. She is in love with her instructor, a brawny pockmarked Japanese. She will see him tonight. Dimly through her mind swims the memory of the taste of sake and the image of his powerful naked body rearing above her. There is nothing in her mind about me. I am simply part of the scenery, like the map of the subway system on the wall above my head, lig, your egocentricity kills you every time. She does indeed wear a shy smile now, but it is not for me and when she sees me staring at her the smile vanishes abruptly. T he train treats me to a long sweaty unscheduled halt in the tunnel between stations north of #th Street -- eventually it gets going again and deposits me at I #th Street, Columbia University. I climb toward the sunlight. I first climbed these stairs a full quarter of a century ago, October '#, a terrified high-school senior with acne and a crew-cut, coming out of. Brooklyn for my college entrance interview. I walk along I #th Street. To my right, the broad greensward of South Field -- to my left, the shallow steps rising to Low Library. I remember South Field when it was an athletic field in the middle of the campus, brown dirt, basepaths, fence. In my freshman year I played softball there. I was good at softball. Not much muscle, but quick reflexes and a good eye -- and I had the advantage of knowing what was on the pitcher's mind. He'd stand there thinking. This guy's too skinny to hit -- I'll give him a high fast one... and I'd be ready for it and bust it out into left field, circling the bases before anyone knew what was happening. Of course it was only softball and my classmates were mostly pudgy dubs who couldn't even run, let alone read minds, but at the time I enjoyed the unfamiliar sensation of being an outstanding athlete. In my sophomore yeafThey ripped up South Field and turned it into a fine grassy showplace divided by a paved promenade, in honor of the University's #th birthday. Which happened in #. Christ, so very long ago. I go up the steps and take a seat about fifteen feet to the left of the bronze statue of Alma Mater. This is my office in fair weather or foul. The students know where to look for me and when I'm there the word quickly spreads. There are five or six other people who provide the service I provide -- impecunious graduate students, mostly, down on their luck -- but I'm the quickest and most reliable and I have an enthusiastic following. "Mr. Selig?" Big brawny jock looming above me. Colossal shoulders, chubby innocent face. He's taking Comp Lit # and needs a paper fast on the novels of Kafka, which he hasn't read. (This is the football season -- he's the starting halfback and he's very, very busy.) I tell him the terms and he hastily agrees. While he stands there I covertly take a reading of him, getting the measure of his intelligence, his probable vocabulary, his style. He's smarter than he appears. Most of them are. They could write their own papers well enough if they only had the time. I make notes, setting down my quick impressions of him, and he goes away happy. Trade is brisk after that. He sends a fraternity brother, the brother sends a friend, the friend sends a brother from a different fraternity -- and the daisy-chain lengthens until by early afternoon I find I've taken on all the work I can handle. So all is well. I'll eat regularly for two or three weeks without having to tap my sister's grudging generosity. Judith will be pleased not to hear from me. Home, now, to begin my ghostly tasks. I'm good -- glib, earnest, profound in a convincingly sophomoric way -- and I can vary my styles. I know my way around literature, psychology, anthropology, philosophy, all the soft subjects. I charge three-fifty a typed page, sometimes more if my probing reveals that the client has money. A minimum grade of B-iguaranteed or there's no fee. I've never had to make a refund. II half years old and causing a great deal of trouble for his thirdgrade teacher little David was sent to the school psychiatrist. Dr. Hittner, for an examination. The school was an expensive private one on a quiet leafy street in the Park Slope section of Brooklyn. Its orientation was socialistprogressive and the psychiatrist, a specialist in the disturbances of middle-class children, paid a call every Wednesday afternoon. Everyone agreed that David was a brilliant child: he was extraordinarily precocious, with a reading-comprehension score on the twelve-yearold level, and adults found him almost frighteningly bright. But he was uncontrollable in class, raucous, disrespectful. The schoolwork, hopelessly elementary for him, bored him to desperation. His only friends were the class misfits, whom he persecuted cruelly. Most of the children hated him and the teachers feared his unpredictability. One day he had up-ended a hallway fire extinguisher simply to see if it would spray foam as promised. It did. He brought garter snakes to school and let them loose in the auditorium. He mimed classmates and even teachers with vicious accuracy. "Dr. Hittner would just like to have a little chat with you," his mother told him. "He's heard you're a very special boy and he'd like to get to know you better." David resisted, kicking up a great fuss over the psychiatrist's name. "Hitler? Hitler? I don't want to talk to Hitler!" It was the fall of # and the childish pun was an inevitable one, but he clung to it with irritating stubbornness. "Dr. Hitler wants to see me. Dr. Hitler wants to get to know me." And his mother said, "No, Duvid, it's Hittner, Hittner, with an n." He went anyway. He strutted into the psychiatrist's office and when Dr. Hittner smiled benignly and said, "Hello, there, David," David shot forth a stiff arm and snapped, "Heil!" Dr. Hittner chuckled. "You've got the wrong man," he said. "I'm Hittner, with an n." Perhaps he had heard such jokes before. He was a huge man with a long horsy face, a wide fleshy mouth, a high curving forehead. His skin was soft and pink and he had a good tangy smell. He was trying hard to seem friendly and amused and big-brotherly, but David couldn't help picking up the impression that Dr. Hittner's brotherliness was just an act. It was something he felt with most adults -- they smiled a lot, but inside themselves they were thinking TT # Ballantine Books we shall talk about our May-June books. But actually, for us, it's the depth of winter ##, and we have been desperately trying to get our copy written for next Fall's '## list -- the books for which were, in fact, read and bought last summer, '#. And we have just concluded a review of the royalty statements for books published that same summer, purchased up to eighteen months before -- say Spring, # -- and written God knows how long before that. The long rhythms of publishing. Writing is a courageous profession. And one that must be carried on continuously, not to say compulsively. Otherwise the whole house of cards falls apart.    fession. It's a madness. Requiring the catch-all charms of gambler, psychiatrist, banker, editor, jailor, tax-consultant, mother, father, merchandiser and entertainer (ever been to a sales conference?) And it is a fall-out point. The publisher is where the buck -- good, bad, or non-existent -- comes to rest. It's very hard for writers or distributors to believe this. But the fact is, there are no advances, no guarantees for the publisher. He gets to make his first investments in a contract. He waits, and (if he's lucky) the ms. arrives when it should. Most often -- about # of the time -- it's late. Up to twelve years late in the experience of this publisher (and all you guys out there who are currently two or three years late just don't get any ideas). Sometimes the ms. never does come in, or it does and it's a disaster. Soothe and write-off. But let's pretend it's here and it's good, great, glorious (or, with work, it can be made so). Now there is only a year or so to wart until the publisher ducky fellow) can make his next big investment -- actual publication. After that, it's simply a matter of time (about another year) before we all know whether we're rich, famous, or the whole thing remains to be done over again. (And the publisher, naturally, absorbs the returns...)    and risk, how any reader can bear not to buy a book is past understanding. Now that you do understand, you know what to do. Therefore, blithe, gallant and indomitable, we are glad to announce that in May we will make available to a by-now desperately waiting public, the following: Kurtz, SI. #. The second volume in the annals of the Deryni -- that something more-than-human race. Thoughtprovoking adventure. No mindless sword carriers here.  bring you, intrepid as always: The first of a series about the "ultimate spaceship. " So Dave thinks. What it's really about is people -- lost, imperfect, afraid -- and fighting their way to one another anyhow. Very, very good. Gerrold, #e. Just to show how diverse this very talented young writer can be. Funny, gentle, morbid, joyous -- David Gerrold is one of the reasons why publishers go on being publishers. BB things like, What a scary brat, what a creepy little kid. Even his mother and father sometimes thought things like that. He didn't understand why adults said one thing with their faces and another with their minds, but he was accustomed to it. "Let's play some games, shall we?" Dr. Hittner said. O UT of the vest pocket of his tweed suit he produced a little plastic globe on a metal chain. He showed it to David. Then he pulled on the chain and the globe came apart into eight or nine pieces of different colors. "Watch closely now while I put it back together," said Dr. Hittner. His thick fingers expertly reassembled the globe. Then he pulled it apart again and shoved it across the desk toward David. "Your turn. Can you put it back together, too?" David remembered that the doctor had started by taking the E-shaped white piece and fitting the D-shaped blue piece into one of its grooves. Then had come the yellow piece, but David didn't recall what to do with it. He sat there a moment, puzzled, until Dr. Hittner obligingly flashed him a mental image of the proper manipulation. David did it and the rest was easy. A couple of times he got stuck, but he was always able to pull the answer out of the doctor's mind. Why does he think he's testing me, David wondered, if he keeps giving me so many hints? What's he proving? "Would you like to keep it?" "I don't need it," David said. But he pocketed it anyway. They played a few more games. There was one with little cards about the size of playing cards, with drawings of animals and birds and trees and houses on them. David was supposed to arrange them so that they told a story and then tell the doctor what the story was. He scattered them at random on the desk and made up a story as he went along. "The duck goes into the forest, you see, and he meets a wolf, so he turns into a frog and jumps over the wolf right into the elephant's mouth, only he escapes out of the elephant's tushie and falls into a lake and when he comes out he sees the pretty princess here, who says come home and I'll give you a gingerbread, but he can read her mind and he sees that she's really a wicked witch, who -- " Another game involved slips of paper that had big twin inkblots on them. "Do any of these shapes remind you of real things?" "Yes," David said, "this is an elephant, see, his tail is here and here all crumpled up -- and this is his tushie and this is where he makes pee-pee." He had already discovered that Dr. Hittner became very interested when he talked about tushies or pee-pee, so he gave the doctor plenty to be interested about, finding such things in every inkblot picture. This seemed a very silly game to David, but apparently it was important to Dr. Hittner, who scribbled notes on everything David was saying. David studied Dr. Hittner's mind while the psychiatrist wrote things down. Most of the words he picked up were incomprehensible, but he did recognize a few, the grownup terms for the parts of the body that David's mother had taught him; penis, vulva, buttocks, rectum -- things like that. Obviously Dr. Hittner liked those words a great deal, so David began to use them. "This is a picture of an eagle that's picking up a little sheep and flying away with it. This is the eagle's penis, down here, and over here is the sheep's rectum. And in the next one there's a man and a woman and they're both naked and the man is trying to..." David watched the fountain pen flying over the paper. He grinned at Dr. Hittner and turned to the next inkblot. Next they played word games. The doctor spoke a word and asked David to say the first word that came into his head. David found it more amusing to say the first word that came into Dr. Hittner's head. It took only a fraction of a second to pick it up and Dr. Hittner didn't seem to notice what was going on. The game went like this: "Father." "Penis." "Mother." "Bed." "Baby." "Dead." "Water." "Belly." "Tunnel." "Shovel." "Coffin." "Mother." Were those the right words to say? Who was the winner in this game? Why did Dr. Hittner seem so upset? Finally they stopped playing games and simply talked. "You're a very bright little boy," Dr. Hittner said. "I don't have to worry about spoiling you by telling you that, because you know it already. What do you want to be when you grow up?" "Nothing." "Nothing?" "I just want to play and read a lot of books and swim." "But how will you earn a living?" "I'll get money from people when I need it." "If you find out how -- I hope you'll tell me the secret," the doctor said. "Are you happy here in school?" "No." "Why not?" "The teachers are too strict. The work is too dumb. The children don't like me." "Do you ever wonder why they don't like you?" "Because I'm smarter than they are," David said. "Because I -- " Ooops. Almost said it. Because  can see what they're thinking. Mustn't ever tell anyone that. Dr. Hittner was waiting for him to finish the sentence. "Because I make a lot of trouble in class." "And why do you do that, David?" "I don't know. It gives me something to do, I guess." "Maybe if you didn't make so much trouble people would like you more. Don't you want people to like you?" "I don't care. I don't need it." "Everybody needs friends, David." "I've got friends." "Mrs. Fleischer says you don't have very many and that you hit them a lot and make them unhappy. Why do you hit your friends?" "Because I don't like them. Because they're dumb." "Then they aren't really friends -- if that's how you feel about them." Shrugging, David said, "I can get along without them. I have fun just being by myself." "Are you happy at home?" "I guess so." "You love your mommy and daddy?" A pause. A feeling of great tension coming out of the doctor's mind. This is an important question. Give the right answer, David. Give him the answer he wants. "Yes," David said. "Do you ever wish you had a baby brother or sister?" No hesitation now. "No." "Really, no? You like being all alone?" David nodded. "The afternoons are the best time. When I'm home from school and there's nobody around. Am I going to have a baby brother or sister?" Chuckles from the doctor. "I'm sure I don't know. That would be up to your mommy and daddy, wouldn't it?" "You won't tell them to get one for me, will you? I mean, you might say to them that it would be good for me to have one and then they'd go and get one, but I really don't want -- " I'm in trouble, David realized suddenly. "What makes you think I'd tell your parents it would be good for you to have a baby brother or sister?" the doctor asked quietly, not smiling now at all. "I don't know. It was just an idea." Which I found inside your head. Doctor. And now I want to get out of here. I don't want to talk to you any more. "Hey, your name isn't really Hittner, is it? With an n? I bet I know your real name. Hear thoughts into anybody else's head. Even when the power was strongest in me I couldn't transmit. I could only receive. Maybe there are people around who do have that power, who can transmit thoughts even to those who don't have any special receiving gift, but I wasn't ever one of them. So right there I was condemned to be society's ugliest toad, the eavesdropper, the voyeur. A kind of leech, secretly sucking emotional vitality from others. A vampire bat. Old English proverb; He who peeps through a hole may see what will vex him. Yes. In those years when I was particularly eager to communicate with people I'd work up fearful sweats trying to plant my thoughts in them. I'd sit in a classroom staring at the back of some girl's head and I'd think hard at her; Hello, Annie, this is David Selig calling -- do you read me? Do you read me? I love you, Annie. Over. Over and out. But Annie never read me and the currents of her mind would roll on like a placid river, undisturbed by the existence of David Selig. No way, then, for me to speak to other minds, only to spy on them. The way the power manifests itself in me has always been highly variable. I never had much conscious control over it, other than being able to step down the intensity of input and to do a certain amount of fine tuning -- basically I had to take whatever came drifting in. Most often I would pick up a person's surface thoughts, his subvocalizations of the things he would be just about to say. These would come to me in a clear conversational manner, exactly as though he had said them, except The tone of voice would be different -- plainly not a tone produced by the vocal apparatus. I don't remember any period even in my childhood when I confused spoken communication with mental communication. This ability to read surface thoughts has been fairly consistent throughout -- I still can anticipate verbal statements more often than not, especially when I'm with someone who has the habit of rehearsing what he intends to say. I could also and to some extent still can anticipate immediate intentions, such as the decision to throw a short right jab to the jaw. My way of knowing such things varies. I might pick up a coherent inner verbal statement -- I'm now going to throw a short right jab to his jaw -- or, if the power happens to be working on deeper levels that day, I may simply pick up a series of nonverbal instructions to the muscles, which add up in a fraction of a second to the process of bringing the right arm up for a short jab to the jaw. Call it body language on the telepathic wavelength. Another thing I've been able to do, though never consistently, is tune in to the deepest layers of the mind -- where the soul lives, if you will. Where the consciousness lies bathed in a murky soup of indistinct unconscious phenomena. Here lurk hopes, fears, perceptions, purposes, passions, memories, philosophical positions, moral policies, hungers, sorrows, the whole ragbag accumulation that defines the private self. Ordinarily some of this bleeds through to me even when the most superficial mental contact is established -- I can't help getting a certain amount of information about the coloration of the soul. But occasionally -- hardly ever, now -- I fasten my hooks into the real stuff, the whole person. There's ecstasy in that. There's an electrifying sense of contact. Coupled, of course, with a stabbing, numbing sense of guilt, because of the totality of my voyeurism -- how much more of a peeping tom can a person be? Incidentally, the soul speaks a universal language. When I look into the mind of Mrs. Esperanza Dominguez, say, and I get a gabble of Spanish out of it -- I don't really know what she's thinking because I don't understand very much Spanish. But if I were to get into the depths of her soul I'd have complete comprehension of anything I picked up. The mind may think in Spanish or Basque or Hungarian or Finnish, but the soul thinks in languageless language accessible to any prying sneaking freak who comes along to peer at its mysteries. No matter. It's all going from me now. Paul F. Bruno Comp Lit #, Prof. Schmitz October #, # In the nightmare world of The Trial and The Castle only one thing is certain: that the central figure, significantly known by the initial K, is doomed to frustration. All else is dreamlike and unsure -- courtrooms spring up in tenements, mysterious warders devour one's breakfast, a man thought to be Sordini is actually Sortini. The central fact is certain, though: K will fail in his attempt to attain grace. The two novels have the same theme and approximately the same basic structure. In both K seeks for grace and is led to the final realization that it is to be withheld from him. (The Castle is unfinished, but its conclusion seems plain.) Kafka brings his heroes into involvement with their situations in opposite ways. In The Trial Joseph K. is passive until he is jolted into the action of the book by the unexpected arrival of the two warders. In The Castle K is first shown as an active character making efforts on his own behalf to reach the mysterious Castle. To be sure, though, he has originally been summoned by the Castle -- the action did not originate in himself -- and thus he began as as passive a character as Joseph K. The distinction is that The Trial opens at a point earlier in the time stream of the actionat the earliest possible point, in fact. The Castle follows more closely the ancient rule of beginning in medias res, with K already summoned and trying to reach the Castle. Both books get off to rapid starts. Joseph K. is arrested in the very first sentence of The Trial and his counterpart K arrives at what he thinks is going to be the last stop before the Castle on the first page of that novel. From there both Ks struggle futilely toward their goals (in The Castle simply to get to the top of the hill; in The Trial, first to understand the nature of his guilt and then, despairing of this, to achieve acquittal without understanding). Both actually get farther from their goals with each succeeding action. The Trial reaches its peak in the wonderful Cathedral scene, quite likely the most terrifying single sequence in any of Kafka's work, in which K is given to realize that he is guilty and can never be acquitted -- the chapter that follows, describing K's execution, is little more than an anticlimactic appendage. The Castle, less complete than The Trial, lacks the counterpart of the Cathedral scene (perhaps Kafka was unable to devise one?) and thus is artistically less satisfying than the shorter, more intense, more tightly contracted Trial. Despite their surface artlessness, both novels appear to be built on the fundamental three-part structure of the tragic rhythm labeled by the critic Kenneth Burke as "purpose, passion, perception." The Trial follows this scheme with greater success than does the incomplete Castle -- the purpose, to achieve acquittal, is demonstrated through as harrowing a passion as any fictional hero has undergone. Finally, when Joseph K. has been reduced from his original defiant, self-confident attitude to a fearful, timid state of mind -- and he is obviously ready to capitulate to the forces of the Court -- the time is at hand for the final moment of perception... That's not so bad. Six doublespaced typed pages. At three-fifty per it earns me a cool twenty-one dollars for less than two hours' work and it will earn the brawny halfback, Mr. Paul F. Bruno, a sure B-ifrom Professor Schmitz. I'm confident of that because the very same paper, differing only in a few minor stylistic flourishes, got me a B from the very demanding Professor Dupee in May, #. Standards are lower today, after two decades of academic inflation. Bruno may even rack up an Afor the Kafka job. It's got just the right quality of earnest intelligence, with the proper undergraduate mixture of sophisticated insight and naive dogmatism. All right, now. Time out for a little chow mein, with maybe a side order of eggroll. Then I'll tackle Odysseus as a Symbol of Society or perhaps Aeschylus and the Aristotelian Tragedy. I can't work from my own old term papers for those, but they shouldn't be too tough to do. Old typewriter, old humbugger, stand me now and ever in good stead. IV l. that evolution had designed our brains to serve as filters, screening out a lot 'of stuff of no real value to us in our daily struggle for bread. Visions, mystical experiences, psi phenomena such as telepathic messages from other brains -- all sorts of things along these lines would forever be flooding into us were it not for the action of what Huxley called, in a little book entitled Heaven and Hell, "the cerebral reducing valve." Thank God for the cerebral reducing valve! If we hadn't evolved it, we'd be distracted all the time by scenes of incredible beauty, by spiritual insights of overwhelming grandeur and by searing, utterly honest mind-to-mind contact with our fellow human beings. Luckily the workings of the valve protect us -- most of us -- from such things, and we are free to go about our daily lives, buying cheap and selling dear. Of course, some of us seem to be born with defective valves. I mean artists like Bosch or El Greco, whose eyes did not see the world as it appears to thee and me -- I mean the visionary philosophers, the ecstatics and the nirvana-attainers -- I mean the miserable freakish flukes who can read the thoughts of others. Mutants, all of us. Genetic sports. However, Huxley believed that the efficiency of the cerebral reducing valve could be impaired by various artificial means, thus giving ordinary mortals access to the extrasensory data customarily seen only by the chosen few. The psychedelic drugs, he thought, could have this effect. Mescalin, he suggested, interferes with the enzyme system that regulates cerebral function and by so doing "lowers the efficiency of the brain as an instrument for focusing mind on the problems of life on the surface of our planet. This... seems to permit the entry into consciousness of certain classes of mental events, which are normally excluded, because they possess no survival value. Similar intrusions of biologically useless, but aesthetically and sometimes spiritually valuable, material may occur as the result of illness or fatigue; or they may be induced by fasting, or a period of confinement in a place of darkness and complete silence." Speaking for himself, David Selig can say very little about the psychedelic drugs. He had only one experience with them and it wasn't a happy one. That was in the summer of #, when he was living with Toni. (You don't know yet who Toni is. Be patient. I'll get to her.) Though Huxley thought highly of the psychedelics, he didn't see them as the only gateway to visionary experience. Fasting and physical mortification could also get you there. He wrote of mystics who "regularly used upon themselves the whip of knotted leather or even of iron wire. These beatings were the equivalent of fairly extensive surgery without anaesthetics, and their effects on the body chemistry of the penitent were considerable. Large quantities of histamine and adrenalin were released while the whip was actually being plied; and when the resulting wounds began to fester (as wounds practically always did before the. age of soap), various toxic substances, produced by the decomposition of protein, found their way into the bloodstream. But histamine produces shock, and shock affects the mind no less profoundly than the body. Moreover, large quantities of adrenalin may cause hallucinations, and some of the products of its decomposition are known to induce .symptoms resembling those of schizophrenia... In other words, when remorse, self-loathing, and the fear of hell release adrenalin, when self-inflicted wounds release decomposed protein into the blood, the efficiency of the cerebral reducing valve is lowered and unfamiliar aspects of Mind-at-Large (including psi phenomena, visions, and, if he is philosophically and ethically prepared... mystical experiences) will flow into the ascetic's consciousness." Remorse, self-loathing and the fear of hell. Fasting and prayer. Whips and chains. Festering wounds. As the power fades in me, as the sacred gift dies, I toy with the idea of trying to revive it by artificial means. Acid, mescalin, psilocybin? I don't think I'd care to go there again. Mortification of the flesh? That seems obsolete to me, like marching off to the Crusades or wearing spats; something that simply isn't appropriate for #. I doubt that I could get very deep into flagellation, anyway. What does that leave? Fasting and prayer? I could fast, I suppose. Prayer? To whom? To what? I'd feel like a fool. Dear God, give me my power again. Dear Moses please help me. Crap on that. Jews don't pray for favors -- they know nobody will answer. What's left, then? Remorse, self-loathing and the fear of hell? I already have those three and they do me no good. We must try some other way of goading the power back to life. Invent something new. Flagellation of the mind, perhaps? Yes. I'll try that. I'll get out the metaphorical cudgels and let myself have it. Flagellation of the aching, weakening, throbbing, dissolving mind. The treacherous, hateful mind. B ut why does David Selig want his power to come back? Why not let it fade? It's always been a curse to him, hasn't it? It's cut him off from his fellow men and doomed him to a loveless life. Leave well enough alone, Duvid. Let it fade. Let it fade. On the j other hand, without the power, I what are you? Without that one faltering unpredictable unsatisfactory means of contact with them, how will you be able to touch them at all? Your power joins you to mankind, for better or for worse, i in the only joining you have and ! you can't bear to surrender it. i Admit it. You love it and you despise it, this gift of yours. You ' dread losing it despite all it's done ! to you. You'll fight to cling to the i last shreds of it, even though you j know the struggle is hopeless. Fight on, then. Read Huxley again. Try acid, if you dare. Try flagellation. Try fasting, at least. All right, fasting. I'll skip the chow mein. I'll skip the eggroll. Let's slide a fresh sheet into the typewriter and think about Odysseus as a symbol of society. V H ark to the silvery jangle of the telephone. The hour is late. Who calls? Is it Aldous Huxley from beyond the grave, urging me to have courage? Dr. Hittner, with some important questions about making pee-pee? Sure. Sure. I stare at the telephone, clueless. My power even at its height was never equal to the task of penetrating the consciousness of Ma Bell. At last, sighing, I pick up the receiver on the fifth ring and hear the sweet contralto voice of my sister Judith. "Am I interrupting something?" Typical Judith opening. "A quiet night at home. I'm ghosting a term paper on The Odyssey." "You haven't called in two weeks." "I was broke. After that scene the last time I didn't want to bring up the subject of money. And lately it's been the only subject I can think of to talk about, so I didn't call." "Crap," she says. "I wasn't angry at you." "You sounded mad as hell." "I didn't mean any of that stuff. Why did you think I was serious? Just because I was yelling? Do you really believe that I regard you as -- as -- what did I call you?" "A shiftless sponger, I think." "A shiftless sponger. Crap. I was tense that night, Duv, I had personal problems and my period was coming on besides. I lost control. I was just shouting the first dumb thing that came into my head, but why did you believe I meant it? You of all people shouldn't have thought I was serious. Since when do you take what people say with their mouths at face value?" "You were saying it with your head, too, Jude." "I was?" Her voice is suddenly small and contrite. "Are you sure?" "It came through loud and clear." "Oh, Jesus, Duv, have a heart! In the heat of the moment I could have been thinking anything. But underneath the anger -- underneath, Duv -- you must have seen that I didn't mean it. That I love you, that I don't want to drive you away from me. You're all I've got, Duv, you and the baby." "I don't read much of what's underneath any more, Jude. Not much comes through these days. Anyway, look, it isn't worth hassling over. I am a shiftless sponger -- and I have borrowed more from you than you can afford to give. The black sheep big brother feels enough guilt as it is. I'm damned if I'm ever going to ask for money from you again." "Guilt? You talk about guilt, when I -- " "No," I warn her, "don't you go on a guilt trip now, Jude. Not now." "All right. All right. Are you okay now for money, though?" "I told you. I'm ghosting term papers. I'm getting by." "Do you want to come over here for dinner tomorrow night?" "I think I'd better work instead. I've got a lot of papers to write, Jude. It's the busy season." "It would be just the two of us. And the kid, of course, but I'll put him to sleep early. Just you and me. We could talk. We've got so much to talk about. Why don't you come over, Duv? You don't need to work all day and all night. I'll cook up something you like." She is pleading with me, this icy sister who gave me nothing but hatred for twenty-five years. Come over and I'll be a mama for you, Duv. Come let me be loving, brother. "Maybe the night after next. I'll call you." "No chance for tomorrow?" "I don't think so," I say. There is silence. She doesn't want to beg me. Into the sudden screeching silence I say, "What have you been doing with yourself, Judith? Seeing anyone interesting?" "Not seeing anyone at all." A flinty edge to her voice. She is two and a half years into her divorce -- she sleeps around a good deal and juices are souring in her soul. She is thirty-one years old. "What happened to that travel agent you were seeing? Mickey?" "Marty. That was just a gimmick. He got me all over Europe for ten percent of the fare. I was using him." "So?" "I felt cruddy about it. Last month I broke off. I wasn't in love with him. I don't think I even liked him." "But you played around with him long enough to get a trip to Europe -- first." "It didn't cost him anything, Duv. I had to go to bed with him -- all he had to do was fill out a form. What are you saying anyway? That I'm a whore?" "Jude -- " "Okay, I'm a whore. At least I'm trying to go straight for a while. Lots of fresh orange juice and plenty of serious reading. I'm reading Proust now, would you believe that? I just finished Swann's Way and tomorrow -- " "I've still got some work to do tonight, Jude." "I'm sorry. I didn't mean to intrude. Will you come for dinner this week?" "I'll think about it. I'll let you know." "Why do you hate me so much, Duv?" "I don't hate you. And we were about to get off the phone, I think." "Don't forget to call," she says. Clutching at straws. VI T oni. I should tell you about Toni now. I lived with Toni for seven weeks, one summer eight years ago. That's as long as I've ever lived with anybody, except my parents and my sister, whom I got away from as soon as I decently could, and myself, whom I can't get away from at all. Toni was one of the two great loves of my life, the other being Kitty. I'll tell you about Kitty some other time. Can I reconstruct Toni? Let's try it in a few swift strokes. She was twenty-four that year. A tall coltish girl, five feet six, five feet seven. Slender. Agile and awkward, both at once. Long legs, long arms, thin wrists, thin ankles. Glossy black hair, very straight, cascading to her shoulders. Quick brown eyes, warm, alert and quizzical. A witty, shrewd girl, not really well educated but extraordinarily wise. The face by no means conventionally pretty -- too much mouth, too much nose, the cheekbones too high -- but producing a sexy and highly attractive effect, sufficient to make a lot of heads turn when she entered a room. I never looked into Toni's mind except once on the very day I met her and once a couple of weeks after that, plus a third time on the day we broke up. The third time was a sheer disastrous accident. The second was more or less an accident, too, not quite. Only the first was a deliberate probe. After I realized I loved her I took care never to spy on her head. He who peeps through a hole may see what will vex him. A lesson I learned very young. Besides, I didn't want Toni to suspect anything about my power. My curse. I was afraid it might frighten her away. That summer I was working as an eighty-five a week researcher, latest in my infinite series of odd jobs, for a well-known professional writer who was doing an immense book on the political machinations involved in the founding of the state of Israel. Eight hours a day I went through old newspaper files for him in the bowels of the Columbia library. Toni was a junior editor for the publishing house that was bringing out his book. I met her one afternoon in late spring at his posh apartment on East End Avenue. I went there to deliver a bundle of notes on Harry Truman's # campaign speeches and she happened to be present. She was so beautiful it hurt me to look at her. I hadn't been with a woman in months. I automatically assumed she was the writer's mistress -- screwing editors. I'm told, is standard practice on certain high levels of the literary profession -- but my old peeping-tom instincts quickly gave me the true scoop. I tossed a fast probe at him and found that his mind was a cesspool of frustrated longings for her. He ached for her and she had no yen for him at all, evidently. Next I poked into her mind. I sank in deep, finding myself in warm, rich loam. Quickly got oriented. Stray fragments of autobiography bombarded me, incoherent, nonlinear: a divorce, some good sex and some bad sex, college days, a trip to the Caribbean, all swimming around in the usual chaotic way. I got past that fast and checked out what I was after. No, she wasn't sleeping with the writer. Physically he registered absolute zero for her. (Odd. To me he seemed attractive, a romantic and appealing figure, as far as a drearily heterosexual soul like me is able to judge such things.) Then, still rummaging around, I learned something much more surprising -- I seemed to be turning her on. Forth from her came the explicit line: I wonder if he's free tonight. She looked upon the aging researcher, a venerable thirty-three and already going thin on top, and did not find him repellent. I was so shaken by that -- her dark-eyed glamor, her leggy sexiness aimed at me -- that I got the hell out of her head, fast. "Here's the Truman stuff," I said to my employer. We talked for a few minutes about the next assignment he had for me and then I made as though to leave. A quick guarded look at her. "Wait," she said. "We can ride down together. I'm just about finished here." In the elevator we stood apart, Toni in this corner, I in that one, with a quivering wall of tension and yearning separating and uniting us. I had to struggle to keep from reading her. I was afraid, terrified, not of getting the wrong answer but of getting the right one. In the street we stood apart also, dithering a moment. Finally I said I was getting a cab to take me to the Upper West Side -- me, a cab, on eighty-five a week -- and could I drop her off anywhere? She said she lived on #th and West End. Close enough. When the cab stopped outside her place she invited me up for a drink. Three rooms, indifferently furnished: mostly books, records, scatter-rugs, posters. She went to pour some wine for us and I caught her and pulled her around and kissed her. She trembled against me -- or was I the one who was trembling? O yER a bowl of hot-and-sour soup at the Great Shanghai, a little later that evening, she said she would be moving in a couple of days. The apartment belonged to her current roommate -- male -- with whom she had split up just three days before. She had no place to stay. "I've got only one lousy room," I said, "but it has a double bed." Shy grins, hers, mine. So she moved in. I didn't think she was in love with me, not at all, but I wasn't going to ask. If what she felt for me wasn't love, it was good enough, the best I could hope for -- and in the privacy of my own head I could feel love for her. She had needed a port in a storm. I had happened to offer one. If that was all I meant to her now, so be it. So be it. There was time for things to ripen. We slept very little, our first two weeks. Not that we were making love all the time, though there was a lot of that, but we talkedWe were new to each other, which is the best time of any relationship -- when there are whole pasts to share everything pours out and there's no need to search for things to say. (Not quite everything poured out. The only thing I concealed from her was the central fact of my life, the fart that had shaped my every aspect.) She talked of her marriage -- young, brief and empty -- and of how she had lived in the three years since its ending -- a succession of men, a dip into occultism and Reichian therapy, a newfound dedication to her editing career. Giddy weeks. Our third week brought my second peep into her mind. A sweltering June night, a full moon sending cold illumination through the slatted blinds into our room. Her body, very pale, wore a white glow in the eerie darkness, her long lean form rearing above me. Her face half hidden in her own dangling unruly hair. Her eyes closed. Her lips slack. Her breasts, viewed from below, seemed even bigger than they really were. Cleopatra by moonlight. Her beauty and the strangeness of her so overwhelmed me that I could not resist watching her -- watching on all levels -- and so I opened the barrier that I had so scrupulously erected. My mind touched a curious finger to her soul and received the full uprushing volcanic intensity of her pleasure. I found no thought of me in her mind. Only sheer animal frenzy, bursting from every nerve. I've seen that in other women, before and after Toni -- as they reach that moment they are islands, alone in the void of space, aware only of their bodies. When pleasure takes them it is a curiously impersonal phenomenon, no matter how titanic its impact. So it was then with Toni. I didn't object. I knew what to expect and I didn't feel cheated or rejected. In fact my joining of souls with her at that awesome moment served to trigger and treble the intensity of my own pleasure. I lost contact with her then. Upheavals shattered the fragile telepathic link. Afterward I felt a little sleazy at having spied, but not overly guilty about it. How magical a thing it was, after all, to have been with her in that moment. To be aware of her joy not just as mindless spasms but as jolts dark terrain of her soul. An instant of beauty and wonder, an illumination never to be forgotten. But never to be repeated, either. I resolved once more to keep our relationship clean and honest. To take no unfair advantage of her. To stay out of her head forever after. Despite which, I found myself some weeks later entering Toni's consciousness a third time. By accident. By damnable abominable accident. Oy, that third time! That bummer -- that disaster. That catastrophe. when he was ten years old, his loving mother and father got him a little sister. That was exactly how they phrased it -- his mother, smiling her warmest phony smile, hugging him, telling him in her best this is how we talk to bright children tone, "Dad and I have a wonderful surprise for you, Duvid. We're going to get a little sister for you." It was no surprise, of course. They had been discussing it among themselves for months, maybe for years, always making the fallacious assumption that their son, clever as he was, didn't understand what they were talking about. And, naturally, he had been reading their minds. In those days the power was sharp and clear -- lying in his bedroom, surrounded by his dog-eared books and his stamp albums, he could effortlessly tune in on everything that went on behind the closed door of theirs, fifty feet away. It was like an endless radio broadcast without commercials. They had no secrets from him. He had no shame about spying. Preternaturally adult, privy to all their privities, he meditated daily on the raw torrid stuff of married life -- the financial anxieties, the moments of sweet undifferentiated lovingness, the moments of guiltily suppressed hatred for the wearisome eternal spouse, the copulatory joys and anguishes, the comings together and the fallings apart, the intense and terrifyingly single-minded concentration on the growth and proper development of The Child. Their minds poured forth a steady stream of rich yeasty foam and he lapped it all up. Reading their souls was his game, his toy, his religion, his revenge. They never suspected he was doing it. They didn't dream his gift existed. They merely thought he was abnormally intelligent and never questioned the means by which he learned so much about so many improbable things. He knew that Dr. Hittner -- baffled, wholly out of his depth with the strange Selig child -- believed it would be better for everyone if David had a sibling. That was the word he used, sibling, and David had to fish the meaning out of Hittner's head as though out of a dictionary. Sibling; a brother or a sister. Oh, the treacherous horsefaced bastard! The one thing young David had asked Hittner not to suggest -- and naturally he had suggested it. The desirability of siblings had been in Hittner's mind all along, lying there like a grenade. David, picking his mother's mind one night, had found the text of a letter from Hittner. The only child is an emotionally deprived child. Without the rough-and-tumble interplay with siblings he has no way of learning the best techniques of relating to his peers and he develops a dangerously burdensome relation with his parents, for whom he becomes a companion instead of a dependent. Hittner's universal panacea: lots of siblings. As though there were no neurotics in big families. David was aware of his parents' prescription. No time to waste -- the boy grows older all the time, siblingless, lacking each day the means of learning the best techniques of relating to his peers. And so, night after night, the poor aging bodies of Paul and Martha Selig grapple with the problem. They force themselves sweatily onward to self-defeating prodigies of lustfulness and each month the bad news comes in a rush of blood: there will be no sibling this time. But at last the seed takes root... They said nothing about that to him, ashamed, perhaps, to admit to an eight-year-old that such things as sexual intercourse occurred in their lives. But he knew. He knew why his mother's belly was beginning to bulge and why they still hesitated to explain it to him. He knew, too, that his mother's mysterious "appendicitis" attack of July, #, was actually a miscarriage. He knew why they both wore tragic faces for months afterward. He knew that Martha's doctor had told her that autumn that it really wasn't wise for her to try for more babies, due to her condition -- that if they were going to insist on a second child the best course was to adopt one. He knew his father's traumatic response to that suggestion: What, bring into the household a bastard that some tramp threw away? Poor old Paul lay tossing awake every night for weeks, not even confessing to his wife why he was so upset, but unto his nosy son. The insecurities, the irrational hostilities. Why do I have to raise a stranger's brat, just because this psychiatrist says it'll do David some good? What kind of garbage will I be taking into the house? How can I love this child that isn't mine? All this the allperceiving David perceives. Finally the elder Selig voices his misgivings, carefully edited, to his wife, saying. Maybe Hittner's wrong, maybe this is just a phase David's going through and another child isn't the right answer at all. Telling her to consider the expense, the changes they'd have to make in their way of life -- they're not young, they've grown settled in their ways... a child at this time of their lives, the getting up at four in the morning, the crying, the diapers. And David silently cheering his father on, because who needs this intruder, this sibling, this enemy of the peace? But Martha tearfully fights back, quoting Hittner's letter, reading key passages out of her extensive library on child psychology, offering damning statistics on the incidence of neurosis, maladjustment, bed-wetting and homosexuality among only children. The old man yields by Christmas. Okay, okay, we'll adopt, but let's not take just anything, hear? It's got to be Jewish. adoption agencies, pretending all the while to David that these trips to Manhattan are mere innocuous shopping excursions. He wasn't fooled. How could anyone fool this omniscient child? He had only to look behind their foreheads to know that they were shopping for a sibling. His one comfort was the hope that they would fail to find one. This was still wartime -- if you couldn't buy a new car, maybe you couldn't get siblings either. For many weeks that appeared to be the case. Not many babies were available, and those that were seemed to have some grave defect -- insufficiently Jewish or too fragile-looking, too cranky or of the wrong sex. Some boys were available but Paul and Martha had decided to get David a little sister. Already that limited things considerably, since people tended not to give girls up for adoption as readily as they did boys, but one snowy night in March David detected an ominous note of satisfaction in the mind of his mother, newly returned from yet another shopping trip, and, looking more closely, he realized that the quest was over. She had found a lovely little girl, four months old. David wondered why Martha hadn't brought the baby home with her that very afternoon, but several weeks of legal formalities lay ahead and April was well along before his mother finally announced, "Dad and I have a wonderful surprise for you, Duvid." They named her Judith Hannah Selig. David hated her instantly. He had been afraid they were going to move her into his bedroom, but no, they set up her crib in their own room. Nevertheless, her crying filled the whole apartment night after night, unending raucous wails. It was incredible how much noise could come out of one small body. Paul and Martha spent practically all their time feeding her or playing with her or changing her diapers and David didn't mind that very much. It kept them busy and took some of the pressure off him. But he loathed having Judith around. He saw nothing cute about her pudgy limbs and curly hair and dimpled cheeks. Watching her while she was being changed, he found some academic interest in observing her little pink slit, so alien to his experience, but once he had seen it his curiosity was assuaged. In general she was an irritating distraction. He couldn't read properly because of the noise she made, and reading was his one pleasure. The apartment was always full of relatives or friends, paying ceremonial visits to the new baby, and their stupid conventional minds flooded the place with blunt thoughts that impinged like mallets on David's vulnerable consciousness. Now and then he tried to read the baby's mind, but there was nothing in it except vague blurry formless globs of cloudy sensation -- he had had more rewarding insights reading the minds of dogs and cats. She didn't appear to have any thoughts. All he could pick up were feelings of hunger, of drowsiness and of dim orgasmic release as she wet her diaper. About ten days after she arrived he decided to try to kill her telepathically. While his parents were busy elsewhere he went to their room, peered into his sister's bassinet and concentrated as hard as he could on draining her unformed mind out of her skull. If only he could manage somehow to suck the spark of intellect from her, to draw her consciousness into himself, to transform her into an empty mindless shell, she would surely die. He sought to sink his hooks into her soul. He stared into her eyes and opened his power wide, taking her entire feeble output and pulling for more. Come... come... your mind is sliding toward me... I'm getting it, I'm getting all of it... zam! I have your whole mind! Unmoved by his conjurations, she continued to gurgle and wave her arms about. He stared more intensely, redoubling the vigor of his concentration. Her smile wavered and vanished. Her brows puckered into a frown. Did she know he was attacking her or was she merely bothered by the faces he was making? Come... come... your mind is sliding toward me... For a moment he thought he might actually succeed. But then she shot him a look of frosty malevolence, incredibly fierce, truly terrifying coming from an infant, and he backed away, frightened, fearing some sudden counterattack. An instant later she was gurgling again. She had defeated him. He went on hating her, but he never again tried to harm her. She, by the time she was old enough to know what the concept of hatred meant, was well aware of how her brother felt about her. And she hated back. She proved to be a far more efficient hater than he was. Oh, was she ever a first-class expert at hating! dying inside T he subject of this composition is My Very First Acid Trip. My first and my last, eight years ago. Actually it wasn't my trip at all, but Toni's. D-lysergic acid diethylamide has never passed through my digestive tract. What I did was hitchhike on Toni's trip. Let me tell you. This happened in the summer of '#. That summer was a bad trip all in itself. Do you remember '# at all? That was the year we all awoke to the fact that the whole business was coming apart. I mean American society. That pervasive feeling of decay and imminent collapse, so familiar to us all -- it really dates from '#, I think. When the world around us became a metaphor for the process of violent entropic collapse that had been going on inside our souls -- inside my soul, at any rate -- for some time. That summer Lyndon Baines Johnson was in the White House, just barely, serving out his time after his abdication in March. Bobby Kennedy had finally met the bullet with his name on it and so had Martin Luther King. It was the year of sideburns and Buffalo Bill mustachios. Babies were dying of malnutrition in a place called Biafra, which you don't remember, and the Russians were moving troops into Czechoslovakia in yet another demonstration of socialist brotherhood. In a place called Vietnam, which you probably wish you didn't remember either, we were dumping napalm on everything in sight for the sake of promoting peace and democracy, and a had recently coordinated the liquidation of #-odd sinister and dangerous old men, women and children at the town of Mylai, only we didn't know anything about that yet. Let's see, what else? President Johnson nominated Abe Fortas to replace Earl Warren as Chief Justice of the Supreme Court. Where are you now. Chief Justice Fortas, when we need you? The Paris peace talks, believe it or not, had just begun that summer. In later years it came to seem that the talks had been going on since the beginning of time, as eternal and everlasting as the Grand Canyon and the Republican Party, but no, they were invented in #. That was the sort of year it was. Oh, Christ, I've forgotten one significant chunk of history. In the spring of '# we had the riots at Columbia, with radical students occupying the campus and classes being suspended and final exams called off and nightly confrontations with the police. How funny it is that I pushed that event out of my mind, when of all the things I've listed here it was the only one I actually experienced at first hand. Standing at Broadway and #th Street watching platoons of cold-eyed fuzz go racing toward Butler Library. Holding my hand aloft in the forked V-for-peace gesture and screaming idiotic slogans with the best of them. Cowering in the lobby of Furnald Hall as the blue-clad nightstick brigade went on its rampage. Debating tactics with a ragged-bearded my face and called me a stinking liberal fink. Watching a group of young shaggy Columbia men ritualistically pissing on a pile of research documents that had been liberated from the filing cabinet of some hapless instructor going for his doctorate. It was then that I knew there could be no hope for mankind, when even the best of us were capable of going berserk in the cause of love and peace and human equality. On those dark nights I looked into many minds and found only hysteria and madness. Once, in despair, realizing I was living in a world where two factions of lunatics were battling for control of the asylum, I went off to vomit in Riverside Park after a particularly bloody riot and was caught unawares (me, caught unawares!) by a lithe #-year-old black mugger who smilingly relieved me of twenty-two dollars. I was living near Columbia in '#, in a seedy residence hotel on I #th Street, where I had one mediumbig room plus kitchen and bathroom privileges. It was cheap -- fourteen-fifty a week -- and I had to  close to the University because of the work I was doing, researching that Israel book. Are you still following me? I was telling you about my first acid trip, which was really Toni's trip. room nearly seven weeks -- a bit of May, all of June, some of July through thick and thin, heat waves and rainstorms, misunderstandings and reconciliations, and it had been a happy time, perhaps the happiest of my life. I loved her and I think she loved me. I haven't had much love in my life. That isn't intended as a grab for your pity, just as a simple statement of fact, objective and cool. The nature of my condition diminishes my capacity to love and be loved. A man in my circumstances, wide open to everyone's innermost thoughts, really isn't going to experience a great deal of love. He is poor at giving love because he doesn't much trust his fellow human beings -- he knows too many of their dirty little secrets and that kills his feelings for them. Unable to give, he cannot get. His soul, hardened by isolation and ungivingness, becomes inaccessible and it is not easy for others to love him. The loop closes upon itself and he is trapped within. Nevertheless I loved Toni, having taken special care not to see too deeply into her, and I didn't doubt my love was returned. On the Friday of our seventh week Toni came home from her dying inside office with two small squares of white blotting paper in her purse. In the center of each square was a faint blue-green stain. I studied them a moment or two without comprehending. "Acid," she said finally. "Acid?" them to me." Teddy was her boss, the editorread Huxley on mescalin in #. I was fascinated and tempted. For years I had flirted with the psychedelic experience, even once research program at the Columbia Medical Center, I was too late signing up, though. And then, as the drug became a fad, came all the horror stories of suicides, psychoses, bad trips. Knowing my vulnerabilities, I decided it was the part of wisdom to leave acid to others, though I was still curious about it. And now these squares of blotting paper sitting in the palm of Toni's hand. "It's supposed to be dynamite stuff," she said. "Absolutely pure, laboratory quality. Teddy's already tripped on a tab from this batch and he says it's very smooth, very clean, no speed in it or any crap like that. I thought we could spend tomorrow tripping and sleep it off on Sunday." "Both of us?" "Why not?" "Do you think it's safe for both of us to be out of our minds at the same time?" She gave me a peculiar look. "Do you think acid drives you out of your mind?" "I don't know. I've heard a lot of scary stories." "You've never tripped?" "No," I said. "Have you?" "Well, no. But I've watched friends of mine while they were tripping." I felt a pang at this reminder of the life she had led before I met her, "They don't go out of their minds, David. There's a kind of wild high for an hour or so when things sometimes get jumbled up, but basically somebody who's tripping sits there as lucid and as calm as -- well, Aldous Huxley. Can you imagine Huxley out of his mind? Gibbering and drooling and smashing furniture?" She sounded impatient with me. There was a patronizing, lecturing tone in her voice. Her esteem for me seemed clearly diminished by these old-maid hesitations of mine -- we were on the threshold of a real rift. "What's the matter, David? Are you afraid to trip?" "I think it's unwise for both of us to trip at once, that's all. When we aren't sure where the stuff is going to take us." "Tripping together is the most loving thing two people can do." "But it's a risky thing. We just don't know. Look, you can get more acid if you want it, can't you?" "I suppose so." "Okay, then. Let's do this thing in an orderly way, one step at a time. There's no hurry. You trip tomorrow and I'll watch. I'll trip on Sunday and you'll watch. If we both like what the acid does to our heads, we can trip together next time. All right, Toni? All right?" "All right," she said softly. "It isn't worth a hassle." skipped breakfast -- she had been told to trip on an empty stomach -- and after I had eaten we sat for a time in the kitchen with one of the squares of blotting paper lying innocently on the table between us. There wasn't much conversation. She filled an ash tray with a great dismal mound of halfsmoked cigarettes. From time to time she grinned nervously. From time to time I took her hand and smiled encouragingly. During this touching scene various of the tenants with whom we shared the kitchen on this floor of the hotel drifted in and out. First Eloise, the sleek black hooker. Then Miss Theotokis, the grim-faced nurse who worked at St. Luke's. Mr. Wong, the mysterious little rolypoly Chinese who always walked around in his underwear. Aitken, the scholarly fag from Toledo, and his cadaverous mainlining roommate, Donaldson. A couple of them nodded to us but no one actually said anything, not even "Good morning." In this place it was proper to behave as though your neighbors were invisible. The fine old New York tradition. About half-past ten in the morning Toni said, "Get me some orange juice, will you?" Giving me a wink and a broad toothy smile, all false bravado, she wadded up the blotting paper and pushed it into her mouth, bolting it and gulping the orange juice as a chaser. "Flow long will it take to hit?" I asked. "About an hour and a half," she said. In fact it was more like fifty minutes. We were back in our own room, the door locked, faint scratchy sounds of Bach coming from the portable phonograph. She looked up suddenly and said, "I'm starting to feel a little funny." "Funny how?" "Dizzy. A slight touch of nausea. There's a prickling at the back of my neck." "Can I get you anything? Glass of water? Juice?" "Nothing, thanks. I'm fine. Really I am." A smile, timid but genuine. She seemed a little apprehensive but not at all frightened. Eager for the voyage. I put down my book and watched her vigilantly, feeling protective, almost wishing that I'd have some occasion to be of service to her. I didn't want her to have a bad trip but I wanted her to need me. She gave me bulletins on the progress of the acid through her nervous system. Visual effects were beginning. The walls looked a trifle concave to her and the flaws in the plaster were taking on extraordinary texture and complexity. The color of everything was unnaturally bright. The shafts of sunlight coming through the dirty window were prismatic, shattering and spewing pieces of the spectrum over the floor. The music -- I had a stack of her favorite records on the changer -- had acquired a curious new intensity. She was having difficulty following melodic lines and it seemed to her that the turntable kept stopping and starting, but the sound itself, as sound, had some indescribable quality of density and tangibility that fascinated her. There was a whistling sound in her ears, too, as of air rushing past her cheeks. She spoke of a pervading sense of strangeness -- "I'm on some other planet," she said twice. She looked flushed, excited, happy. Remembering the terrible tales I had heard of acidinduced descents into hell, harrowing accounts of grueling bummers lovingly recounted for diligent anonymous journalists of Time and Life, I nearly wept in relief at this evidence that my Toni would come through her journey unscathed. I had feared the worst. But she was making out all right. Her eyes were closed. Her face was serene and exultant, her breathing deep and relaxed. Lost in transcendental realms of mystery was my Toni. She was barely speaking to me now, breaking her silences only every few minutes to murmur something indistinct and oblique. Half an hour had passed since she first had reported strange sensations. As she drifted deeper into her trip my love for her grew deeper also. Her ability to cope with acid was proof of the basic toughness of her personality and that delighted me. I admire capable women. Already I was planning my own trip for the next day -- selecting the musical accompaniment, trying to imagine the sort of interesting distortions of reality I would experience, looking forward to comparing notes with Toni afterward. I was regretting the cowardice that had deprived me of the pleasure of tripping with Toni this day. B ut what is this, now? What's happening to my head? Why this sudden feeling of suffocation? The pounding in my chest? The dryness in my throat? The walls are flexing -- the air seems close and heavy -- my right arm is suddenly a foot longer than the left one. These are effects Toni had noticed and described a little while ago. Why do I feel them now? I tremble. Muscles leap about of their own accord in my thighs. Is this what they call a contact high? Merely being so close to Toni while she trips -- did she breathe particles turned on through some contagion of the atmosphere? "My dear Selig," says my armchair smugly, "how can you be so foolish? Obviously you're picking these phenomena right out of her mind!" Obviously? Is it so obvious? I consider the possibility. Am I reading Toni without knowing it? Apparently I am. In the past some effort of concentration, however slight, had always been necessary in order for me to manage a finefocus peep into another head. But it seems that the acid must intensify her outputs and bring them to me unsolicited. What other explanation can there be? She is broadcasting her trip and somehow I have tuned to her wavelength. And now the acid's strangenesses, spreading across the gap between us, infect me as welt. Shall I get out of her mind? The acid effects distract me. I look at Toni and she seems transformed. A small dark mole on her lower cheek, near the corner of her mouth, flashes a vortex of blazing color: red, blue, violet, green. Her lips are too full, her mouth too wide. All those teeth. Row upon row upon row, like a shark's. Why have I never noticed that predatory mouth before? She frightens me. Her neck elongates; her body compresses; her breasts move about like restless cats beneath her familiar red sweater, which itself has taken on an ominous, threatening purplish tinge. To escape her I glance toward the window. A pattern of cracks that I have never been aware of before runs through the soiled panes. In a moment, surely, the shattered window will implode and shower us with fiery fragments of glass. The building across the street is unnaturally squat today. There is menace in its altered form. The ceiling is coming toward me, too. I hear muffled drumbeats overhead -- the footsteps of my upstairs neighbor, I tell myself -- and I imagine cannibals preparing their dinner. I should turn this off, before it freaks me altogether. I want out. Well, easily done. I have my ways of stopping down the inputs, of blocking the flow. Only they don't work this time. I am helpless before the power of the acid. I try to shut myself away from these unfamiliar and unsettling sensations and they march into me all the same. I am wide open to everything emanating from Toni. I am caught up in it. I go deeper and deeper. This is a trip. This is a bad trip. This is a very bad trip. How odd -- Toni was having a good trip, wasn't she? Then why do #, accidentally hitchhiking on her trip, find myself having a bad one? Whatever is in Toni's mind floods into mine. Receiving another's soul is no new experience for me, but this is a transfer such as I have dying inside never had before, for the information, modulated by the drug, comes to me in ghastly distortions. I am soul and what I see is a feast of demons. Can such darkness really live within her? I saw nothing like this those other two times -- has the acid released some level of nightmare not accessible to me before? Her past is on parade. Gaudy images, bathed in a lurid light. Lovers. Copulations. Abominations. Where am I? Where am I? Ah, there -- off to one side, insignificant, irrelevant. Is that thing me? Is that how she really sees me? A hairy vampire bat, a crouching huddled bloodsucker? Or is that merely David Selig's own image of David Selig, bouncing between us like the reflections in a barber shop's parallel mirrors? God help me, am I laying my own bad trip on her, then reading it back from her and blaming her for harboring nightmares not of her own making? How can I break this link? I stumble to my feet. Staggering, splay-footed, nauseated. The room whirls. Where is the door? The doorknob retreats from me. I lunge for it. "David?" Her voice reverberates unendingly. "David David David David David David -- " "Some fresh air," I mutter. "Just stepping outside a minute -- " It does no good. The nightmare images pursue me through the door. I lean against the sweating wall, clinging to a flickering sconce. The Chinaman drifts by me as though a ghost. Far away I hear the telephone ringing. The re frigerator door slams and slams again and slams again and the Chinaman goes by me a second time from the same direction and ' the doorknob retreats from me as the universe folds back upon itself, locking me into a looped moment. Entropy decreases. The green wall . sweats green blood. A voice like ; thistles says, "Selig? Is something  wrong?" It's Donaldson, the junkie. His face is a skull's face. His hand on my shoulder is all bones. "Are you sick?" he asks. I shake my head. He leans toward me until his empty eye sockets are i inches from my face and studies me ! a long moment. He says, "You're tripping, man! Isn't that right? Listen, if you're freaking out come on down the hall -- we've got some  stuff that might help you." ' "No. No problem." I go lurching into my room. The door, suddenly flexible, will not; close; I push it with both hands, holding it in place until the latch clicks. Toni is sitting where I left her. She looks baffled. Her face is a monstrous thing, pure Picasso. I turn away from her, dismayed. "David?" i H er voice is cracked andj harsh and seems to be pitched in two octaves at once, with a' the top tone and the bottom. I wave my hands frantically, trying to get her to stop talking, but she goes on, expressing concern for me, wanting to know what's happening, why I've been running in and out of the room. Every sound she makes is torment for me. Nor do the images cease to flow from her mind to mine. That shaggy toothy bat, wearing my face, still glowers in a corner of her skull. Toni, I thought you loved me. Toni, I thought I made you happy. I drop to my knees and explore the dirtold, a faded thinning threadbare piece of the Pleistocene. She comes to me, bending down solicitously, she who is tripping looking after the welfare of her untripping companion, who mysteriously is tripping also. "I don't understand," she whispers. "You're crying, David. Your face is all blotchy. Did I say something wrong? Please don't carry on, David. I was having such a good trip and now -- I just don't understand -- " The bat. The bat. Spreading its rubbery wings. Baring its yellow fangs. Biting. Sucking. Drinking. I choke out a few words: "I'm -- tripping -- too -- " My face pushed against the carpet. The smell of dust in my dry nostrils. Trilobites crawling through my brain. A bat crawling through hers. Shrill laughter in the hallway. The telephone. The refrigerator door: slam, slam, slam! The cannibals dancing upstairs. The ceiling pressing against my back. My hungry mind looting Toni's soul. He who peeps through a hole may see what will vex him. Toni says, "You took the other acid? When?" "I didn't." "Then how can you be tripping?" I make no reply. I crouch, I huddle, I sweat, I moan. This is the descent into hell. Huxley warned me. I didn't want Toni's trip. I didn't ask to see any of this. My defenses are destroyed now. She overwhelms me. She engulfs me. Toni says, "Are you reading my mind, David?" "Yes." The miserable ultimate confession. "I'm reading your mind." "What did you say?" "I said I'm reading your mind. I can see every thought. Every experience. I see myself the way you see me. Oh, Christ, Toni, Toni, Toni, it's so awful!" She tugs at me and tries to pull me up to look at her. Finally I rise. Her face is horribly pale. Her eyes are rigid. She asks for clarification. What's this about reading minds? Did I really say it, or is it something her acid-blurred mind invented? I really said it, I tell her. You asked me if I was reading your mind and I said yes, I was. "I never asked any such thing," she says. "I heard you ask it." "But I didn't -- " Trembling, now. Both of us. Her voice is bleak. "You're trying to bum-trip me, aren't you, David? I don't understand. Why would you want to hurt me? Why are you messing me up? It was a good trip. It was a good trip. " "Not for me," I say. "You weren't tripping." "But I was." She gives me a look of total incomprehension and pulls away from me and throws herself on the bed, sobbing. Out of her mind, cutting through the grotesqueries of the acid images, comes a blast of raw emotion -- fear, resentment, pain, anger. She thinks I've deliberately tried to injure her. Nothing I can say now will repair things. Nothing can ever repair things. She despises me. I am a vampire to her, a bloodsucker, a leech -- she knows my gift for what it is. We have crossed some fatal threshold and she will never again think of me without anguish and shame. Nor I of her. I rush from the room, down the hall to the room shared by Donaldson and Aitken. "Bad trip," I mutter. "Sorry to trouble you, but -- " of the afternoon. They gave me a tranquilizer and brought me gently through the downslope of the trip. The psychedelic images still came to me out of Toni for half an hour or so, as though an inexorable umbilical chain linked us across all the length of the hallway. But then to my relief the sense of contact began to slip and fade and suddenly, with a kind of audible click at the moment of severance, it was gone altogether. The flamboyant phantoms ceased to vex my soul. Color and dimension and texture returned to their proper states. And at last I was free from that merciless reflected self-image. Once I was fully alone in my own skull again I felt like weeping to celebrate my deliverance, but no tears would come and I sat passively, sipping a Bromo. Time trickled away. Eventually I felt better. Shortly before six o'clock I went back to my room. Toni was not there. The place seemed oddly altered. Books were gone from the shelves, prints from the walls. The closet door stood open and half the things in it were missing. In my befuddled, fatigued state it took me a moment or two to grasp what had happened. At first I imagined burglary, abduction, but then I saw the truth. She had moved out. IX T oday there is a hint of encroaching winter in the air: it takes tentative nips at the cheeks. October is dying too quickly. The sky is mottled and unhealthy looking, cluttered by sad, heavy, low-hanging clouds. Yesterday it rained, skinning yellow leaves from the trees, and now they lie pasted to the pavement of College Walk, their tips fluttering raggedly in the harsh breeze. There are puddles everywhere. As I settle down beside Alma Mater's massive green form I primly spread newspaper sheets, selected portions of today's issue of The Columbia Daily Spectator, over the cold damp stone steps. Twentyodd years ago, when I was a foolishly ambitious sophomore dreaming of a career in journalism -- how sly, a reporter who reads minds! -- Spec seemed central to my life. Now it serves only for keeping my rump dry. Here I sit. Office hours. On my knees rests a thick manila folder, held closed by a big rubber band. Within, neatly typed, are five term papers, the products of my busy week. The Novels of Kafka. Shaw as Tragedian. The Concept of Synthetic A Priori Statements. Odysseus as a Symbol of Society. Aeschylus and the Aristotelian Tragedy. This is the day appointed for delivering the goods and, perhaps, picking up some new assignments. Five minutes to eleven. My clients will be arriving soon. Meanwhile I scan the passing parade. Students hurrying by, clutching mounds of books. Hair rippling in the wind, breasts hobbling. They all look frighteningly young to me, even the bearded ones. To divert myself I try to touch the minds of passersby and learn what I can learn. Playing my old game, my only game. Selig the voyeur, the soul-vampire, ripping off the intimacies of innocent strangers to cheer his chilly heart. But no -- my head is full of cotton today. Only muffled murmurs come to me, indistinct, contentfree. No discrete words, no flashes of identity, no visions of soul's essence. This is one of the bad days. All inputs converge into unintelligibility -- each bit of information is identical to all others. It is the triumph of entropy. I am reminded of Forster's Mrs. Moore, listening tensely for revelation in the echoing Marabar caves and hearing only the same monotonous noise, the same meaningless all-dissolving sound: Bourn. The sum and essence of mankind's earnest strivings: Bourn. The minds flashing past me on College Walk now give me only: Bourn. Perhaps it is all I deserve. Love, fear, faith, churlishness, hunger, selfsatisfaction, every species of interior monolog, all come to me with identical content. Bourn. I must work to correct this. It is not too late to wage war against entropy. Gradually, sweating, struggling, scrabbling for solid purchase, I widen the aperture, coaxing my perceptions to function. Yes. Yes. Come back to life. Get dying inside it up, you miserable spy! Give me my fix! Within me the power stirs. The inner murk clears a bit -- stray scraps of isolated but coherent thought find their way into me. This scratchy chaotic chatter tells me nothing except that the power is not yet dead and I take comfort enough in that. I visualize the power as a sort of worm wrapped around my cerebrum, a poor tired worm, wrinkled and shrunken, its once-glossy skin now ulcerous with shabby, flaking patches. That is a relatively recent image, but even in happier days I always thought of the gift as something apart from myself, something intrusive. An inhabitant. It and me, me and it. I used to discuss such things with Nyquist. (A person I once knew, a certain Tom Nyquist, a former friend of mine. Who carried a somewhat similar intruder within his skull.) Nyquist didn't like my outlook. "That's schizoid, man, setting up a duality like that. Your power is you. You are your power. Why try to alienate yourself from your own brain?" Probably Nyquist was right, but it's much too late. It and me is how it will be, till death do us part. H ere is my client, the bulky halfback, Paul F. Bruno. His face is swollen and purpled and he is unsmiling, as though Saturday's heroics have cost him some teeth. I flip down the rubber band, extract The Novels of Kafka and offer the paper to him. "Six pages," I say. He has given me a ten-dollar advance. "You owe me another eleven bucks. Do you want to read it first?" "How good it it?" "You won't be sorry." "I'll take your word for it." He manages a painful, closemouthed grin. Pulling forth his thick wallet, he crosses my palm with greenbacks. I pocket his money. He favors me with a curt nod and tucks The Novels of Kafka under his immense forearm. Hastily, in shame, he goes hustling down the steps and off in the direction of Hamilton Hall. I watch his broad retreating back. A sudden gust of malevolent wind, rising off the Hudson, comes knifing eastward and cuts me bone-deep. Bruno has paused at the sundial, where a slender black student close to seven feet tall his intercepted him. A basketball player, obviously. The black wears a blue varsity jacket, green sneakers and tight tubular yellow slacks. His legs alone seem five feet long. He and Bruno talk for a moment. Bruno points toward me. The black nods. I am about to gain a new client, I realize. Bruno vanishes and the black trots springlegged across the walk, up the steps. He is very dark, almost purple-skinned, yet his features have a Caucasian sharpness, fierce cheekbones, proud aquiline nose. thin frosty lips. He is formidably handsome, some kind of walking statuary. He wears his midnight mass of kinky hair in a vast aggressive Afro halo a foot in diameter or more, fastidiously trimmed. I would not have been surprised by scarified cheeks, a bone through the nostrils. As he nears me my mind, barely slit-wide, picks up peripheral generalized emanations of his personality. Everything is predictable, even stereotyped -- I expect him to be touchy, cocky, defensive, hostile, and what comes to me is a bouillabaisse of ferocious racial pride, overwhelming physical self-satisfaction, explosive mistrust of others -- especially whites. All right. Familiar patterns. His elongated shadow falls suddenly upon me as the sun momentarily pierces the clouds. He sways bouncily on the balls of his feet. "Your name Selig?" he asks. I nod. "Yahya Lumumba," he says. "Pardon me?" "Yahya Lumumba." His eyes, glossy white against glossy purple, blaze with fury. From the impatience of his tone I realize that he is telling me his name, or at least the name he prefers to use. His tone indicates also that he assumes it's a name everyone on this campus will recognize. Well, what would I know of college basketball stars? He says, "I hear you do term papers, man." "That's right." "You got a good recommend from my pal Bruno there. How much you charge?" "Three-fifty a page. Typed, double-spaced." He considers it. He shows many teeth and says, "What kind of rip-off is that?" "It's how I earn my living, Mr. Lumumba." I hate myself for that toadying, cowardly mister. "That's about twenty dollars for an average-length paper. A decent job takes a fair amount of time, right?" "Yeah. Yeah." An elaborate shrug. "Okay, I'm not hassling you, man. I got need for your work. You know anything about Europydes?" "Euripides?" "That's what I said." He's baiting me, coming on with exaggerated black mannerisms, talking watermelon-nigger at me with his Europydes. "That Greek cat who wrote plays." "I know who you mean. What sort of paper do you need, Mr. Lumumba?" He pulls a scrap of a notebook sheet from a breast pocket and makes a great show of consulting it. "The prof he want us to compare the 'Electra' theme in Europydes, Sophocles and Eesk -- Aysk -- " "Aeschylus?" "Him, yeah. Five to ten pages. It due by November ten. Can you swing it?" dying inside A for my pen. "It shouldn't be any trouble at all. I'll need some information about you for the heading. Exact spelling of your name, the name of your professor, the course number -- " He starts to tell me these things. As I jot them down I simultaneously open the aperture of my mind for , my customary scan of the client's interior, to give me some idea of the proper tone to use in the paper. Will I be able to do a convincing job of faking the kind of essay Yahya Lumumba is likely to turn in? It will be a taxing technical challenge if I have to write in black hipster jargon, coming on all cool, jazzy and snotty, every line laughing in the ofay prof's fat face. I imagine I could do it -- but does Lumumba want me to? Will he thank I'm mocking him if I adopt the jiveass style and seem to be putting him on as he might put on the prof? I must know these things. So I slip my snaky tendrils past his woolly scalp into the hidden gray jelly. Hello, big black man. Entering, I pick up a somewhat more immediate and vivid version of the generalized persona he constantly projects -- the hyped-up black pride, the mistrust of the paleface stranger, the chuckling enjoyment of his own lean longlegged muscular frame. But these are mere residual attitudes, the standard furniture of his mind. I have not yet reached the level of this-minute thought. I have not penetrated to the essential Yahya Lumumba, the unique individual whose style I must assume. I push deeper. As I sink in I sense a distinct warming of the psychic temperature, an outflow of heat, comparable perhaps to what a miner might experience five miles down, tunneling toward the magmatic fires at Earth's core. This man Lumumba is constantly boiling within, I realize. The glow from his tumultuous soul warns me to be careful, but I have not yet gained the information I seek and so I go onward, until abruptly the molten frenzy of his stream of consciousness hits me with terrible force. Christ  hate the little bald mother conning me three-fifty a page I ought to bust his teeth pick him up throw him into the trash what if  wrote the paper myself show him that the black man can think too the Jew isn't the only one with a brain but I can't I can't that's the whole trouble mom  can't Europydes Sophocles Eeskilus who knows shit about them they don't teach that crap on Lenox Avenue I got other stuff on my mind the Rutgers game one-on-one down the court gimme the ball that's it and it's up and in for Lumumba! and wait folks he was fouled in the act of shooting now he goes to the line big confident easy six feet ten inches tall holder of every Columbia scoring record bounces the ball once twice up, swish! Lumumba on his way to another big evening tonight folks Europydes Sophocles Eeskilus why do I have to know anything about them write anything about them what good is it to a black man four hundred years of slavery we got other stuff on our minds what do any of them know especially this mother here I got to pay him twenty bucks to do something I'm not good enough to do for myself who says I have to what good is any of it why why why why. A roaring furnace. The heat is overwhelming. I've been in contact with intense minds before, far more intense even than this one, but that was when I was younger, stronger, more resilient. I can't handle this volcanic blast. The force of his contempt for me is magnified factorially by the force of the self-contempt that needing my services makes him feel. He is a pillar of hatred. And my poor enfeebled power can't take it. Some sort of automatic safety device cuts in to protect me from an overload: the mental receptors shut themselves down. This is a new experience for me, a strange one, this load-shedding phenomenon. It is as though limbs are dropping off, ears, balls, anything disposable, leaving nothing but a smooth torso. The inputs fall away -- the mind of Yahya Lumumba retreats and is inaccessible to me and I find myself involuntarily reversing the process of penetration until I can feel only his most superficial emanations. Then not even those, only a gray furry exudation marking the mere presence of him alongside me. All is indistinct. All is muffled. Bourn. We are back to that again. There is a ringing in my ears -- it is an artifact of the sudden silence, a silence loud as thunder. A new stage on my downward path. Never have I lost my grip and slipped from a mind like this. I look up, dazed, shattered. Yahya Lumumba's thin lips are tightly compressed. He stares down at me in distaste, having no inkling of what has occurred. I say faintly, "I'd like ten dollars now in advance. The rest you pay when I deliver the paper." He tells me coldly that he has no money to give me today. His next check from the scholarship fund isn't due until the beginning of the coming month. I'll just have to do the job on faith, he says. You can take it or leave it, man. "Can you manage five?" I ask. "As a binder. Faith isn't enough. I have expenses." He glares. He draws himself to his full height; he seems nine or ten feet tall. Without a word he takes a fivedollar bill from his wallet, erumples it, scornfully tosses it into my lap. "I'll see you here the morning of November ninth," I call after him as he stalks away. Europydes, Sophocles, Eeskilus. I sit stunned. dying inside shivering, listening to the bellowing silence. Bourn. Bourn. Bourn. X Dostoyevskian moments, David Selig liked to think of his power as a curse, a savage penalty for some unimaginable sin. Certainly his special ability had caused a lot of trouble for him, but in his saner moments he knew that calling it a curse was sheer self-indulgent melodrama. The power was a divine gift. The power brought ecstasy. Without the power he was nothing; with it he was a god. Is that a curse? Is that so terrible? Something funny happens when gamete meets gamete and destiny cries. Here, Selig-baby -- be a god! This you would spurn? Don't kid yourself, Duvid: no matter how badly the telepathy stuff messed you up, and it messed you up pretty badly, you wouldn't have done without it for a minute. Because the power brought ecstasy. The power brought ecstasy. That's it in a single crisp phrase. Mortals are born into a vale of tears and they get their kicks wherever they can. Some, seeking pleasure, are compelled to turn to sex, drugs, booze, television, movies, pinochle, the stock market, the racetrack, the roulette wheel, whips and chains, collecting first itions, Caribbean cruises, Chinese snuff bottles, rubber garments, whatever. Not him, not the accursed David Selig. All he had to do was sit quietly with his apparatus wide open and drink in the thought waves drifting on the telepathic breeze. With the greatest of ease he lived a hundred vicarious lives. He heaped his treasure house with the plunder of a thousand souls. Ecstasy. Of course, the ecstatic part was all quite some time ago. The best years were those between ages of fourteen and twentyfive. Younger, and he was still too naive, too unformed, to wring much appreciation from the data he took in. Older, and his growing bitterness, his sour sense of isolation, damped his capacity for joy. Fourteen to twenty-five, though. The golden years. Ah! It was so very much more vivid then. Life was like a waking dream. There were no walls in his world -- he could go anywhere and see anything. The intense flavor of existence. Steeped in the rich juices of perception. Not until Selig was past forty did he realize how much he had lost, over the years, in the way of fine focus and depth of field. The power had not begun detectably to dim until he was well along in his thirties, but it obviously must have been fading by easy stages all through his manhood, dwindling so gradually that he remained unaware of the cumulative loss. The change had been absolute, qualitative rather than quantitative. Even on a good day, now, the inputs did not begin to approach the intensity of those he remembered from his adolescence. In those remote years the power had brought him not only bits of subcranial conversation and scattered snatches of soul, as now, but also a gaudy universe of colors, textures, scents, densities -- the world through an infinity of other sensory intakes, the world captured and played out for his delight on the glassy radiant spherical screen within his mind. F or instance. He lies propped against an itchy August haystack in a hot Brueghelesque landscape, shortly past noon. This is # and he hangs becalmed midway between his fifteenth birthday and his sixteenth. Some sound effects. Maestro: Beethoven's Sixth, bubbling up gently, sweet flutes and playful piccolos. The sun dangles in a cloudless sky. A gentle wind stirs the willows bordering the cornfield. The young corn trembles. The brook burbles. A starling circles overhead. He hears crickets. He hears the drone of a mosquito, and watches calmly as it zeroes in on his bare, hairless, sweat-shiny chest. His feet are bare, too -- he wears only tight, faded blue jeans. City boy, digging the country. The farm is in the Catskills, twelve miles north of Ellenville. It is owned by the Schieles, a tribe of tawny Teutons, who produce eggs and an assortment of vegetable crops and who supplement their earnings every summer by renting out their guest house. This year the tenants are Sam and Annette Stein of Brooklyn, New York, and their daughter Barbara. The Steins have invited their close friends, Paul and Martha Selig, to spend a week on the farm with their son David and their daughter Judith. (Sam Stein and Paul Selig are hatching a scheme, destined ultimately to empty their bank accounts, to enter into a partnership and act as jobbers for replacement parts for television sets. Paul Selig is forever attempting unwise business ventures.) Today is the third day of the visit and this afternoon, mysteriously, David finds himself utterly alone. His father has gone on an all-day hike with Sam Stein. Their wives have driven off, taking five-year-old Judith with them, to explore the antique shops of Ellenville. No one remains on the premises except the tight-lipped Schieles, going somberly about their unending chores, and sixteen-year-old Barbara Stein, who has been David's classmate from the third grade on through high school. The Steins and the Seligs evidently have some unvoiced hope that romance will blossom between their offspring. This is naive of them. Barbara, a lush and reasonably beautiful dark-haired girl. sleek-skinned and long-legged, sophisticated and smooth of manner, is six months older than David chronologically and three or four years ahead of him in social development. She does not actually dislike him, but she regards him as strange, disturbing, alien and repellent. She has no knowledge of his special gift -- no one does; he's seen to that -- but she's had seven years to observe him at close range and she knows there's something fishy about him. She is a conventional girl, plainly destined to marry early (a doctor, a lawyer, an insurance broker) and have lots of babies, and the chances of romance flowering between her and anyone as dark-souled and odd as David Selig are slight. David knows this very well and he is not at all surprised, or even dismayed, when Barbara slips away in mid-morning. "If anyone asks," she says, "tell them I went for a stroll in the woods." David is not deceived. He knows she goes off to meet #-year-old Hans Schiele at every chance she gets. S O HE is left to his own resources. No matter. He has ways of entertaining himself. He settles down in a quiet corner of the fields. Time for mind-movies. Lazily he casts his net. The power rises and goes forth, looking for emanations. What shall I read, what shall I read? Ah. A sense of contact. His questing mind has snared another mind, a buzzing one, small, dim, intense. It is a bee's mind, in fact -- David is not limited only to contact with humans. Of course there are no verbal outputs from the bee or any conceptual ones. If the bee thinks at all David is incapable of detecting those thoughts. But he does get into the bee's head. He experiences a strong sense of what it is like to be tiny and compact and winged and fuzzy. How dry the universe of a bee is: bloodless, desiccated, arid. He soars. He swoops. He evades a passing bird as monstrous as a winged elephant. He burrows deep into a steamy, pollen-laden blossom. He goes aloft again. He sees the world through the bee's faceted eyes. Everything breaks into a thousand fragments, as though seen through a cracked glass -- the essential color of everything is gray, but odd hues lurk at the corners of things, peripheral blues and scarlets that do not correspond in any way to the colors he knows. But the mind of a bee is a limited one. David bores easily. He abandons the insect abruptly and, zooming his perceptions barnward, clicks into the soul of a hen. She is laying an egg! Rhythmic internal contractions, pleasurable and painful, like the voiding of a mighty turd. Frenzied squawks. The smarmy hencoop odor, sharp and biting. A sense of too much straw all about. The world looks dark and dull to this bird. Heave. Heave. Oooh! Orgasmic excitement! The egg slides through the hatch and lands safely. The hen subsides, fulfilled, exhausted. David departs from her in this moment of rapture. He plunges deep into the adjoining woods, finds a human mind, enters it. How much richer and more intense it is to make communion with his own species. His identity blurs into that of his communicant, who is Barbara Stein, who is naked and lying on a carpet of last year's fallen leaves. Her skin is damp with sweat. Hans' fingers dig into the soft flesh of her shoulders and his cheek, rough with blond stubble, abrades her cheek. His weight presses down on her and David picks up her clamorous heartbeat. He notices her hammering her heels against the calves of Hans' legs. And now he senses the first dizzying spasms of orgasm. David struggles to remain with her, but he knows he won't succeed -- clinging to the consciousness of Barbara at a moment like this is like trying to ride a wild horse. She catapults David from her unsaddled mind. He travels only a short way -- into the stolid soul of Hans Schiele. Hungry for information, David holds on with all his strength, hoping to keep contact, but no, he is flipped free. He tumbles uncontrollably, the world goes swinging past him in giddy streaks of color, until -- click ! -- he finds a new sanctuary. All is calm here. He glides through a dark cold environment. He has no weight. His body is long and slender and agile -- his mind is nearly a void, but through it run faint chilly flickering perceptions of a low order. He has entered the consciousness of a fish, perhaps a brook trout. Downstream he moves in the swiftly rushing creek, taking delight in the smoothness of his motions and the delicious texture of the pure icy water flowing past his fins. He can see very little and smell even less -- information comes to him in the form of minute impacts on his scales, tiny deflections and interferences. Easily he responds to each incoming news item, now twisting to avoid a fang of rock, now fluttering his fins to seize some speedy subcurrent. The process is fascinating, but the trout itself is a dull companion and David, having extracted the troutness of the experience in two or three minutes, leaps gladly to a more complex mind the moment he approaches one. It is the mind of gnarled old Georg Schiele, Hans's father, who is at work in a remote corner of the cornfield. David has never entered the elder Schiele's mind before. The old man is a grim and forbidding character, well past sixty, who says little and stalks dourly through his day-long round of chores, his heavy-jowled face perpetually locked in a frosty scowl. The farmer gives off so unpleasant a psychic aura that David has steered clear of him, but so bored is he with the trout that he slips into Schiele now, slides down through dense layers of unintelligible Deutsch ruminations and strikes bottom in the basement of the farmer's soul, the place where his essence lives. Astonishment: old Schiele is a mystic, an ecstatic! No dourness here. No dark Lutheran vindictiveness. This is pure Buddhism: Schiele stands in the rich soil of his fields, leaning on his hoe, feet firmly planted, communing with the universe. God floods his soul. He touches the unity of all things. Sky, trees, earth, sun, plants, brook, insects, birds -- everything is one, part of a seamless whole, and Schiele resonates in perfect harmony with it. How can this be? How can such a bleak, inaccessible man entertain such raptures in his depths? Feel his joy! Sensations drench him! Birdsong, sunlight, the scent of flowers and clods of upturned earth, the rustling of the sharp-bladed green cornstalks, the trickle of sweat down the reddened deepchanneled neck, the curve of the planet, the fleecy premature outline of the full moon, a thousand delights enfold this man. David shares his pleasure. He kneels in his mind, reverent, awed. The world is a mighty hymn. Schiele breaks from his stasis, raises his hoe, brings it down. Heavy muscles go taut and metal digs into earth and everything is as it should be, all conforms to the divine plan. Is this how Schiele goes through his days? Is such happiness possible? David is surprised to find tears bulging in his eyes. This simple man, this narrow man, lives in daily grace. Suddenly sullen, bitterly envious, David rips his mind free, whirls, projects it toward the woods, drops down into Barbara Stein again. She lies back, sweat-sticky, exhausted. She rubs her hands over her skin, plucking stray bits of leaf and grass from herself. Her mind is slow, dull, almost as empty as the trout's just now: sex seems to have drained her of personality. David shifts to Hans and finds him no better. Lying by Barbara's side, still breathing hard after his exertions, he is torpid and depressed. All desire is gone from him -- peering sleepily at the girl he has just possessed, he is conscious mainly of body odors and the untidiness of her hair. Through the upper levels of his mind wanders a wistful thought, in English punctuated by clumsy German, of a girl from an adjoining farm who will do something to him that Barbara refuses to do. Hans will be seeing her on Saturday night. Poor Barbara, David thinks, and wonders what she would say if she knew what Hans is thinking. Idly he tries to bridge their two minds, entering both in the mischievous hope that thoughts may flow from one to the other, but he miscalculates his span and finds himself returning to old Schiele, deep in his ecstasy, while holding contact with Hans as well. Father and son, old and young, priest and profaner. David sustains the twin contact a moment. He shivers. He is filled with a thundering sense of the wholeness of life. those years -- an endless trip, a gaudy voyage. But powers decay. Time leaches the colors from the best of visions. The world becomes grayer. Entropy beats us down. Everything fades. Everything goes. Everything dies. XI ment fills with pungent smells. I hear her in the kitchen, bustling, dumping spices into the pot: hot chili, oregano, tarragon, cloves, garlic, powdered mustard, sesame oil, curry powder, God knows what else. Fire burn and cauldron bubble. Her famous fiery spaghetti sauce is in the making. I have arrived unexpectedly early, a half-hour before the appointed time, catching Judith unprepared, not even dressed, so I am on my own while she readies dinner. "Fix yourself a drink," she calls to me. I go to the sideboard and pour a shot of dark rum, then into the kitchen for ice cubes. Judith, flustered, wearing housecoat and headband, flies madly about, breathlessly selecting spices. She does everything at top speed. "Be with you in another ten minutes," she gasps, reaching for the pepper mill. "Is the kid making a lot of trouble for you?" My nephew, she means. His name is Paul, in honor of our father which art in heaven, but she never calls him that, only "the baby," "the kid." Four years old. Child of divorce, destined to be as taut-strung as his mother. "He's not bothering me at all," I assure her and go back to the living room. The apartment is one of those old, immense West Side jobs, roomy and high-ceilinged, which carries with it some sort of aura of intellectual distinction simply because so many critics, poets, playwrights, and choreographers have lived in similar apartments in this very neighborhood. Giant living room with many windows looking out over West End Avenue -- formal dining room, big kitchen, master bedroom, child's room, maid's room, two bathrooms. All for Judith and her cub. The rent is cosmic, but Judith can manage it. She gets well over a thousand a month from her ex and earns a modest but decent living of her own as an editor and translator. Aside from that she has a small income from a portfolio of stocks, shrewdly chosen for her a few years ago by a lover from Wall Street, which she purchased with her inherited share of our parents' surprisingly robust savings. (My share went to clean up accumulated debts -- the whole thing melted like June snow.) The place is furnished half in # Greenwich Village and half in # Urban Elegance -- black pole lamps, gray string chairs, red brick bookcases, cheap prints and wax-encrusted Chianti bottles on the one hand; leather couches. Hopi pottery, psychedelic silk-screens, glasstopped coffee tables and giant potted cacti on the other. Bach harpsichord sonatas tinkle from the thousand-dollar speaker system. The floor, ebony-dark and mirror-bright, gleams between the lush, thick area rugs. A good life my sister leads here. Good and miserable. The kid eyes me untrustingly. He sits twenty feet away by the window, fiddling with some intricate plastic toy but keeping close watch on me. A dark child, slender and tense like his mother, aloof, cool. No love is lost between us -- I've been inside his head and I know what he thinks of me. To him I'm one of the many men in his mother's life, a real uncle being not very different from the innumerable uncle-surrogates forever sleeping over. I suppose he thinks I'm just one of her lovers who shows up more often than most. An understandable error. But while he resents the others merely because they compete with him for her affection, he looks coldly upon me because he thinks I've caused his mother pain -- he dislikes me for her sake. How shrewdly he's discerned the decades-old network of hostilities and tensions that shapes and defines my relationship with Judith! So I'm an enemy. He'd gut me if he could. smile insincerely at the kid, and inhale the aroma of spaghetti sauce. My power is practically quiescent -- I try not to use it much here and in any case its intake is feeble today. After some time Judith emerges from the kitchen and, flashing across the living room, says, "Come talk to me while I get dressed, Duv." I follow her to her bedroom and sit down on the bed. She takes her clothes into the adjoining bathroom, leaving the door open only an inch or two. The last time I saw her naked she was seven years old. She says, "I'm glad you decided to come." "So am I." "You look awfully peaked though." "Just hungry, Jude." "I'll fix that in five minutes." Sounds of water running. She says something else. The sink drowns her out. I look idly around the bedroom. A man's white shirt, much too big for Judith, hangs casually from the doorknob of the closet. On the night table sit two fat textbooky-looking books; Analytical Neuroendocrinology and Studies in the Physiology of Thermoregulation. U nlikely reading for Judith. Both by the same author: K.F. Silvestri, M.D., Ph.D. "You going to medical school these days?" I ask. "The books, you mean? They're Karl's." Karl? A new name. Dr. Karl F. Silvestri. I touch her mind lightly and extract his image: a tall hefty sober-faced man, broad shoulders, strong dimpled chin, flowing mane of graying hair. About fifty. I'd guess. Judith digs older men. While I raid her consciousness she tells me about him. Her current "friend," the kid's latest "uncle." He's someone very big at Columbia Medical Center, a real authority on the human body. Newly divorced after a twenty-five-year marriage. Uhhuh, she likes getting them on the rebound. He met her three weeks ago through a mutual friend, a psychoanalyst. They've only seen each other four or five times -- he's always busy, committee meetings at this hospital or that, seminars, consultations. It must be a serious affair if she's trying to read his books. They look absolutely opaque to me, all charts and statistical tables and heavy Latinate terminology. She comes out of the bathroom wearing a sleek purple pants-suit and the crystal earrings I gave her for her twenty-ninth birthday. When I visit she always tries to register some little sentimental touch to tie us together -- tonight it's the earrings. There is a convalescent quality to our friendship nowadays, as we tiptoe gently through the garden where our old hatred lies buried. We embrace, a brother-sister hug. A pleasant perfume. "Hello," she says. "I'm sorry I was such a mess when you walked in." "It's my fault. I was too early. Anyway, you weren't a mess at all." She leads me to the living room. She carries herself well. Judith is a handsome woman, tall and extremely slender, exotic-looking, with dark hair, dark complexion, sharp cheekbones. The slim sultry type. I suppose she'd be considered very sexy but that there is something cruel about her thin lips and her quick glistening brown eyes -- and that cruelty, which grows more intense in these years of divorce and discontent, turns people off. She's had lovers by the dozen, by the gross, but not much love. You and me, sis, you and me. Chips off the old block. She sets the table while I fix a drink for her. The kid, thank God, has already eaten -- I hate having him at the table. He plays with his plastic thingy and favors me with occasional sour glares. Judith and I clink our cocktail glasses together, a stagy gesture. She produces a wintry smile. "Cheers," we say. Cheers. "Why don't you move back downtown?" she asks. "We could see more of each other." "It's cheap up there. Do we want to see more of each other?" "Who else do we have?" "You have Karl." "I don't have him or anybody. Just my kid and my brother." I think of the time when I tried to murder her in her bassinet. She doesn't know about that. "Are we really friends, Jude?" "Now we are. At last." "We haven't exactly been fond of each other all these years." "People change, Duv. They grow up. I was dumb, so wrapped up in myself that I couldn't give anything but hate to anybody around me. That's over now. If you don't believe me, look into my head and see." "You don't want me poking around in there." "Go ahead," she says. "Take a good look and see if I haven't changed toward you." "No. I'd rather not." I deal myself another two ounces of rum. The hand shakes a little. "Shouldn't you check the spaghetti sauce? Maybe it's boiling over." "Let it boil. I haven't finished my drink. Duv, are you still having trouble? With your power, I mean." "Yes. Still. Worse than ever." "What do you think is happening?" I shrug. Insouciant old me. "I'm losing it, that's all. It's like hair, I suppose. A lot of it when you're young, then less and less and finally none. Screw it. It never did me any good anyway." "You don't mean that." "Show me what it did for me." "It made you someone special. It made you unique. When everything else went wrong for you, you could always fall back on that, the knowledge that you could go into minds, that you could see  the unseeable, that you could get close to people's souls. A gift from God." "A useless gift. Except if I'd gone into the sideshow business." "It made you a richer person.  More complex, more interesting. I Without it you might have been someone quite ordinary." "With it I turned out to be someone quite ordinary. A nobody, a zero. Without it I might have been a happy nobody instead of a dismal one." "You pity yourself a lot, Duv." "I've got a lot to pity myself for. Another drink, Jude?" "Thanks, no. I ought to look after dinner." S HE goes into the kitchen. Behind me the kid begins to chant derisive nonsense syllables in his weirdly mature baritone. Even in my current state of dulled receptivity I feel the pressure of the kid's cold hatred against the back of my skull. Judith returns, toting a well-laden tray -- spaghetti, garlic bread, cheese. We clink wine glasses. We eat in silence a few minutes. She says finally, "Can I do some mindreading on you, Duv?" "Be my guest." "You say you're glad the power's going. Is that snow job directed at me or at yourself? Because you're snowing somebody. You hate the idea of losing it, don't you?" "A little." "A lot, Duv." "All right, a lot. I'm of two minds. I'd like it to vanish completely. Christ, I wish I'd never had it. But on the other hand -- if I lose it who am I? Where's my identity? I'm Selig the-Mindreader, right? The Amazing Mental Man. So if I stop being him -- you see, Jude?" "I see. The pain's all over your face. I'm so sorry, Duv." "For what?" "That you're losing it." "You despised my guts for using it on you, didn't you?" "That's different. That was a long time ago. I know what you must be going through now. Do you have any idea of why you're losing it?" "No. A function of aging, I guess." "Is there anything that might be done to stop it from going?" "I doubt it, Jude. I don't even know why I have the gift in the first place, let alone how to nurture it now. I don't know how it works. It's just something in my head, a genetic fluke, a thing I was born with, like freckles. If your freckles start to fade can you figure out a way of making them stay -- if you want them to stay?" "You've never let yourself be studied, have you?" "No." "Why not?" "I don't like people poking in my head any more than you do," I say softly. "I don't want to be a case history. I've always kept a low profile. If the world ever found out about me I'd become a pariah. I'd probably be lynched. Do you know how many people there are to whom I've openly admitted the truth about myself? In my whole life, how many?" "A dozen?" "Three," I say. "And I wouldn't "Three?" "You. I suppose you suspected it all along, but you didn't find out for sure till you were sixteen, remember? Then there's Tom Nyquist, whom I don't see any more. And a girl named .# Kitty, whom I don't see any more either." "What about the tall brunette?" "Toni? I never explicitly told her. I tried to hide it from her. She found out indirectly. A lot of people may have found out indirectly. But I've only told three. I don't want to be known as a freak. So let it fade. Let it die. Good riddance." "You want to keep it, though." "To keep it and lose it, both." "That's a contradiction." "Do I contradict myself? Very well, then I contradict myself. I am large, I contain multitudes. What can I say, Jude? What can I tell you that's true?" "Are you in pain?" "Who isn't in pain?" She says, "Losing it is almost like becoming impotent, isn't it, Duv? To reach into a mind and find out that you can't connect? You said there was ecstasy in it for you, once. That flood of information, that vicarious experience. And now you can't get it as much -- or at all. You mind can't get it up. Do you see it that way, as a sexual metaphor?" "Sometimes." I give her more wine. For a few minutes we sit silently, shoveling down the spaghetti, exchanging tentative grins. I almost feel warmth toward her. Forgiveness for all the years when she treated me like a circus attraction. You sneaky bastard, Duv. stay out of my head or I'll kill you! You voyeur. You peeper. Keep away, man, keep away. She didn't want me to meet her fiance. Afraid I'd tell him about her other men, I guess. I'd like to find you dead in the gutter some day, Duv, with all  my secrets rotting inside you. So long ago. Maybe we love each ' other a little now, Jude. Just a little, but you love me more than I love you. "I don't come any more," she says abruptly. "You know, I used to -- practically every time. The original Hot Pants Kid, me. But around five years ago something happened, around the time my marriage was first breaking up. I started feeling the ability to respond slip away from me. Finally I couldn't make it at all. I still can't. It's one of the things Karl's going to work on with me. So I know what it's like, Duv. What you must be going through. To lose your best way of making contact with others. To lose contact gradually with yourself. To become a stranger in your own head." She smiles. "Did you know that about me? About the troubles I've been having?" I hesitate briefly. The icy glare in her eyes gives her away. The aggressiveness. The resentment she feels. Even when she tries to be loving she can't help hating. How fragile our relationship is! We're locked in a kind of marriage, Judith and I, an old burned-out marriage held together with skewers. What the hell, though. "Yes," I tell her. "I knew about it." "I thought so. You've never stopped probing me." Her smile is all hateful glee now. She's glad I'm losing it. She's relieved. "I'm always wide open to you, Duv." "Don't worry, you won't be much longer." Oh, you sadistic bitch! And you're all I've got. "How about some more spaghetti, Jude?" Sister. Sister. Sister. Yahya Lumumba Humanities #A, Dr. Katz November #, # The use of the "Electra" motif by Aeschylus, Sophocles and Euripides is a study in varying dramatic methods and modes of attack. The plot is basically the same in Aeschylus' Choephori and the Electros of Sophocles and Euripides: Orestes, exiled son of murdered Agamemnon, returns to his native Mycenae, where he discovers his sister Electra. She persuades him to avenge Agamenmon's murder Aegisthus, who had slain Agamemnon on his return from Troy. Aeschylus, unlike his later rivals, held as prime consideration the ethical and religious aspects of Orestes' crime. Characterization and motivation in The Choephori are simple to the point of inviting ridicule -- as, indeed, we can see when the more worldly-minded Euripides ridicules Aeschylus in the recognition scene of his Electra. In Aeschylus' play Orestes appears accompanied by his friend Pylades and places an offering on Agamemnon's tomb -- a lock of his hair. They withdraw and lamenting Electra comes to the tomb. Noticing the lock of hair, she recognizes it as being "like unto those my father's children wear," and decides Orestes has sent it to the tomb as a token of mourning. Orestes then reappears and identifies himself to Electra. It is this implausible means of identification which was parodied by Euripides... is no damned good at all. Could Yahya Lumumba have written any of this crap? Phony from Word One. Why should Yahya Lumumba give a damn about Greek tragedy? Why should I? What's Hecuba to him or he to Hecuba that he should weep for her? I'll tear this up and start again. I'll write it jivey, man. ril give it that rhythm. God help me to think black. But I can't. But I can't. Christ, I'd like to throw up. I think I'm getting a fever. Wait. Maybe a joint would help some. Yeah. Let's get high and try again. A lil ole stick of mootah. Get some soul into it, man. Smartass white Jew-bastard, get some soul into it, you hear? Okay, now. There was this cat Agamemnon, he was one big important mother, you hear, he was The Man, but he got screwed all the same. His old lady Clytemnestra, she was makin' it with this Aegisthus and one day she say. Baby, let's waste old Aggie, you and me, and then you gonna be king -- gwine be king? -- gonna -- and we have a high ole time. Aggie, he off in the Nam runnin' the show, but he come home for some R  R and before he know what happenin' they stick him good, right, they really cut him and that all for him. Now there this crazy broad Electra, dig, she the daughter of ole Aggie and she get real uptight when they use him up, so she say to her brother, his name Orestes, she say, listen, Orestes, I want you to get them two -- I want you to get them real good. Now, this cat Orestes he been out of town for a while, he don't know the score, but... Yeah, that's it, man! You're digging it! Now go on to explain about Euripides' use of the deus ex machina and the cathartic virtues of Sophocles' dramatic technique. Sure. What a dumb shmuck you are, Selig. What a dumb shmuck. trouble with you, Selig, is that you're a deeply religious man who doesn't happen to believe in God." Nyquist was always saying things like that and Selig never could be sure whether he meant them or was just playing verbal games. No matter how deeply Selig penetrated the other man's soul he never could be sure of anything. Nyquist was too wily, too elusive. Playing it safe, Selig said nothing. He stood with his back to Nyquist, looking through the window. Snow was falling. The narrow streets below were choked with it -- not even the municipal snowplows could get through and a strange serenity prevailed. High winds whipped the drifts about. Parked cars were disappearing under the white blanket. It had been snowing on and off for three days. Snow was general all over the Northeast. It was falling on every filthy city, on the arid suburbs, falling softly upon the Appalachians and, farther eastward, softly falling into the dark mutinous Atlantic waves. Nothing was moving in New York City. Everything was shut down -- office buildings, schools, the concert halls, the theaters. The railroads were out of commission and the highways were blocked. There was no action at the airports. Unable to get to work, Selig had waited out most of the blizzard in Nyquist's apartment, spending so much time with him that by now he had come to find his friend's company stifling and oppressive. What earlier had seemed amusing and charming in Nyquist had become abrasive and tricksy. Nyquist's bland self-assurance conveyed itself now as smugness -- his casual forays into Selig's mind were no longer affectionate gestures of intimacy, but, rather, conscious acts of aggression. His habit of repeating aloud what Selig was thinking was increasingly irritating and there seemed to be no deterring him from that. Here he was doing it again, plucking a quotation from Selig's head and declaiming it in half-mocking tones: "Ah. How pretty. 'His soul swooned slowly as he heard the snow falling faintly through the universe and faintly falling, like the descent of their last end, upon all the living and the dead.' I like that. What is it, David?" "James Joyce," said Selig sourly. " 'The Dead,' from Dubliners. I asked you not to do that." Nyquist, gesturing broadly as Selig stepped away from the window, turned his palms outward. "I'm sorry. I forgot you didn't like it." "You never forget a thing, Tom. You never do anything accidentally." Then, guilty over his peevishness: "Christ, I've had about enough snow!" "Snow is general," said Nyquist. "It isn't ever going to stop. What are we going to do today?" "The same as yesterday and the day before, I imagine. Sit around watching the snowflakes fall and listen to records and get sloshed." "How about getting laid?" "I don't think you're my type." Nyquist flashed an empty smile. "Funny man. I mean finding a couple of ladies marooned somewhere in this building and inviting them to a tittle party." "We could try, I suppose," Selig said, shrugging. "Is there any more bourbon?" "I'll get it," Nyquist said. He brought over the bottle. Nyquist moved with a strange slowness, like a man moving through a dense reluctant atmosphere of mercury or some other viscious fluid. Selig had never seen him hurry. He was heavy without being fat, a thick-shouldered, thicknecked man with a square head, close-cropped yellow hair, a flat wide-flanged nose and an easy, innocent grin. Very, very Aryan -- he was Scandinavian, a Swede perhaps, raised in Finland and transplanted to the United States at the age of ten. He still had the elusive traces of an accent. He said he was twenty-eight and looked a few years older than that to Selig, who had just turned twenty-three. This was February, #. Eisenhower was President, the stock market had gone to hell, the postSputnik emotional slump was troubling everybody even though the first American space satellite had just been orbited and the latest feminine fashion was the gunnysack chemise. Selig was living in Brooklyn Heights, commuting several days a week to the office of a publishing company for which he was doing freelance copy-editing at three dollars an hour. Nyquist lived in the same building, four floors higher. He was the only other person Selig knew who had the power. Not only that, having it hadn't crippled him at all. Nyquist used his gift as simply and as naturally as he did his eyes or his legs, for his own advantage, without apologies and without guilt. Perhaps he was the least neurotic person Selig had ever met. By occupation he was a predator, skimming an income by raiding the minds of others, but like any jungle cat he pounced only when hungry, never for sheer love of pouncing. He took what he needed, never questioning the providence that had made him so superbly fitted for taking, yet he did not take more than he needed and his needs were moderate. He held no job and apparently never had held one. Whenever he wanted money he made the ten-minute subway ride to Wall Street and rummaged about freely in the minds of the moneymen cloistered in the lofty boardrooms. On any given day there was always some major development hatching that would have an impact on the market -- a merger, a stock split, an ore discovery, a favorable earnings report -- and Nyquist had no difficulty learning the essential details. This information he swiftly sold at handsome but reasonable fees to some twelve or fifteen private investors who had learned in the happiest possible way that Nyquist was a reliable tout. Many of the unaccountable leaks on which quick fortunes had been made in the bull market of the '#'s were his doing. He earned a comfortable living this way, enough to support himself in a congenial style. His apartment was small and agreeable -- black naugahyde upholstery. Tiffany lamps, Picasso wallpaper, a well-stocked liquor closet, a superb music system that emitted a seamless flow of Monteverdi and Palestrina, Bartok and Stravinsky. He lived a gracious bachelor life, going out often, making the rounds of his favorite restaurants, all of them obscure and ethnic -- Japanese, Pakistani, Syrian, Greek. His circle of friends was limited but distinguished -- painters, writers, musicians, poets, mainly. He slept with many women but Selig rarely saw him with the same one twice. L ike Selig, Nyquist could receive # but was unable to send -- he was, however, able to tell when his own mind was being probed. That was how they had happened to meet. Selig, newly arrived in the building, had indulged himself in his hobby, letting his consciousness rove freely from floor to floor by way of getting acquainted with his neighbors. Bouncing about, surveying this head and that, finding nothing of any special interest -- and then suddenly: -- Tell me where you are. A crystalline string of words glimmering at the periphery of a sturdy, complacent mind. The statement came through with the immediacy of an explicit message. Yet Selig realized that no act of active transmission had taken place -- he had simply found the words lying passively in wait. He made quick reply: -- Thirty-five Pierrepont Street. -- No, I know that. I mean, where are you in the building? -- Fourth floor. -- Tm on the eighth. What's your name? -- Selig. -- Nyquist. The mental contact was stunningly intimate. It was almost a sexual thing, as though he were slicing into a body, not a mind, and he was abashed by the resonant masculinity of the soul he had entered -- he felt that there was something not quite permissible about such closeness with another man. But he did not draw back. That rapid interplay of verbal communication across the gap of darkness was a delicious experience, too rewarding to reject. Selig had the momentary illusion of having expanded his powers, of having learned how to send as well as to draw forth the contents of other minds. It was, he knew, only an illusion. He was sending nothing, nor was Nyquist. He and Nyquist were merely picking information out of each other's minds. Each planted phrases for the other to find, which was not quite the same thing, in terms of the situational dynamics, as sending messages to one another. It was a fine and possibly pointless distinction, though -- the net effect of the juxtaposition of two wide-open receivers was an efficient send receive circuit as reliable as a telephone. Tentatively, self-consciously, Selig reached into the lower levels of Nyquist's consciousness, seeking the man as well as the messages, and as he did so he was vaguely aware of disquiet in the depths of his own mind, probably indicating that Nyquist was doing the same to him. For long minutes they explored each other like lovers entwined in the first discovering caresses, although there was nothing loving about Nyquist's touch, which was cool and impersonal. Nevertheless Selig quivered -- he felt as if he dying inside stood at the edge of an abyss. At last he gently withdrew,as did Nyquist. Then, from the other: -- Come upstairs. I'll meet you by the elevator. He was bigger than Selig expected, a fullback of a man, his blue eyes uninviting, his smile a purely formal one. He was remote without actually being cold. Nyquist offered him a drink and they talked, keeping out of one another's minds as much as possible. It was a subdued visit, unsentimental, no tears of joy at having come together at last. Nyquist was affable, accessible, pleased that Selig had appeared, but not at all delirious with excitement at the discovery of a fellow freak. Possibly it was because he had discovered fellow freaks before. "There are others," he said. "You're the third, fourth, fifth I've met since I came to the States. Let's see -- one in Chicago, one in San Francisco, one in Miami, one in Minneapolis. You're the fifth. Two women, three men in all." "Are you still in touch with the others?" "No." "What happened?" "We drifted apart," Nyquist said. "What did you expect? That we'd be clannish? Look, we talked, we played games with our minds, we got to know each other and after a while we got bored. I think two of them are dead now. I don't mind being isolated from the rest of my kind. I don't think of myself as one of a tribe." "I never met another one," said Selig. "Until today." "It isn't important. What's important is living your own life. How old were you when you found out you could do it?" "I don't know. Five, six years old, maybe. And you?" "I didn't realize I had anything special until I was eleven. I thought everybody could do it. It was only after I came to the States and heard people thinking in a different language that I knew there was something out of the ordinary about my mind." "What kind of work do you do?" Selig asked. "As little as I can," said Nyquist. He grinned and thrust his perceptors brusquely into Selig's mind. It seemed like an invitation of sorts -- Selig accepted it and pushed forth his own antennae. Roaming the other man's consciousness, he quickly grasped the picture of Nyquist's Wall Street sorties. He saw the entire balanced, rhythmic, unobsessive life of the man. He was amazed by Nyquist's coolness, his wholeness, his clarity of spirit. How limpid Nyquist's soul was! How unmarred by life! Where did he keep his anguish? Where did he hide his loneliness, his fear, his insecurity? Nyquist, withdrawing, said, "Why do you feel so sorry for yourself?" "Do #?" "It's all over your head. What's the problem, Selig? I've looked into you and I don't see the problem, only the pain." "The problem is that I feel isolated somewhat from other human beings." "Isolated? You? You can get right inside people's heads. You can do something that ninety-nine point nine hundred and ninety-nine percent of the human race can't do. They've got to struggle along using words, approximations, semaphore signals, and you go straight to the core of meaning. How can you pretend you're isolated?" "The information I get is useless," Selig said. "I can't act on it. I might just as well not be reading it in." "Why?" "Because it's just voyeurism. I'm spying on them. Sometimes I see myself as a kind of leech. A parasite. A vampire." "You feel guilty about that?" "Don't you?" "I didn't ask for my gift," Nyquist said. "I just happen to have it. Since I have it, I use it. I like it. I like the life I lead. I like myself. Why don't you like yourself, Selig?" "You tell me." But Nyquist had nothing to tell him and when Selig had finished his drink he went back downstairs. His own apartment seemed so strange to him as he reentered it that he spent a few minutes handling familiar artifacts, his parents' photograph, his little collection of adolescent love-letters, the plastic toy that the psychiatrist had given him years ago. He felt so jarred by the meeting, so intruded upon, that he resolved never to see Nyquist again, in fact to move somewhere else as soon as possible, to Manhattan, to Philadelphia, to Los Angeles, any place that might be beyond Nyquist's reach. All his life he had yearned to meet someone who shared his gift and now that he had he felt threatened. Nyquist was so much in control of his life that it was terrifying. He'll humiliate me, Selig thought. He'll devour me. But that panic faded. Two days later Nyquist came around to ask him out to dinner. They ate in a nearby Mexican restaurant and got smashed on Carta Blanca. It still appeared to Selig that Nyquist was toying with him, teasing him, holding him at arm's length and tickling him -- but it was all done so amiably that Selig felt no resentment. Nyquist's charm was irresistible and his strength was worth taking as a model of behavior. Nyquist was like an older brother who had preceded him through this same vale of traumas and had emerged unscathed long ago -- now he was jollying Selig into an acceptance of the terms of his existence. The superhuman condition, Nyquist called it. T hey became close friends. Two or three times a week they went out together, ate together, drank together. Selig had always imagined that a friendship with someone else of his kind would be uniquely intense, but this was not -- after the first week they took their specialness for granted and rarely discussed the gift they shared, nor did they ever congratulate each other on having formed an alliance against the ungifted world around them. They communicated sometimes by words, sometimes by the direct contact of minds. It became an easy, cheerful relationship, strained only when Selig slipp into his habitual brooding mood and Nyquist mocked him for such self-indulgence. Even that was no difficulty between them until the blizzard -- then all their tensions became exaggerated because they were spending so much time together. "Hold out your glass," Nyquist said. He poured an amber splash of bourbon. Selig settled back to drink while Nyquist set about finding girls for them. The project took him five minutes. He scanned the building and turned up a pair of roommates on the fifth floor. "Take a look," he said to Selig. Selig entered Nyquist's mind. Nyquist had attuned himself to the consciousness of one of the girls -- sensual, sleepy, kittenish -- and was looking through her eyes at the other, a tall gaunt blonde. The doubly refracted mental image nevertheless was quite clear -- the blonde had a leggy voluptuousness and fashion-model poise. "That one's mine," Nyquist said. "Now tell me if you like yours." He jumped, Selig following along, to the mind of the blonde. Yes, a fashion model, more intelligent than the other girl, cold, selfish, passionate. From her mind, via Nyquist, came the image of her roommate, sprawled out on a sofa in a pink housecoat -- a short plump redhead, breasty, full-faced. "Sure," Selig said. "Why not?" Nyquist, rummaging through minds, found the girls' phone number, called, worked his charm. They came up for drinks. "This awful snowstorm," the blonde said, shuddering. "It can drive you crazy!" The four of them went through a lot of liquor to a tinkling jazz accompaniment: Mingus, head was better-looking than Selig had expected, not quite so plump or coarse -- the double refraction must have introduced some distortions -- but she giggled too much and he found himself disliking her to some degree. Still, there was no backing out now. Eventually, very late in the evening, they coupled off, Nyquist and the blonde in the bedroom, Selig and the redhead in the living room. About the time he realized the redhead was too drunk to perform. Selig felt a tickle in his skull -- Nyquist was probing him. This show of curiosity, this voyeurism, seemed an odd diversion for the usually self-contained Nyquist. Spying's my trick, Selig thought, and for a moment he was disturbed. Then: This has no deep significance, he told himself. Nyquist is wholly amoral and does what he pleases, peeks here and peeks there without regard for propriety -- why should I let his scanning bother me? Recovering, he reciprocated the probe. Nyquist welcomed him: -- How you doing, Davey? -- Fine. Just fine. -- I got me a hot one here. Take a look. Selig envied Nyquist's cool detachment. Nyquist, pausing a moment to detect and isolate Selig's sense of uneasiness, mocked it gently. You're worried that there's some kind of latent gayness in this thing, Nyquist told him. But I think what really scares you is contact, any sort of contact. Right? Wrong, Selig said, but he had felt the point hit home. Soon afterward their contact ceased. Nyquist came into the living room half an hour later, the blonde with him. He didn't bother to knock, which surprised the redhead a little. Nyquist put on some music and they all sat quietly, Selig and the redhead working on the bourbon, Nyquist and the blonde nipping into the Scotch. Toward dawn, as the snow began to slacken, the redhead fumbled for her clothes. At the door, wobbling and staggering, making a boozy farewell, she let something slip. In vino veritas. "I can't help thinking there's something peculiar about you two guys. You aren't a couple of queers, by any chance?" tried to be kind and loving, but our hatred kept coming between us. I said to myself. She's my kid sister, my only sibling, I must love her more. But you can't will love. You can't conjure it into existence on nothing more than good intentions. Besides, my intentions had never been that good. I saw her as a rival from the word go. I was the firstborn, I was the difficult one, the maladjusted one. I was supposed to be the center of everything. Those were the terms of my contract with God -- I must suffer because I am different, but by way of compensation the entire universe will revolve about me. The girl baby who was brought into the household was intended to be nothing more than a therapeutic aid designed to help me relate better to the human race. That was the deal. She wasn't supposed to have independent reality as a person, she wasn't supposed to have her own needs or make demands or drain away parental love. Just a thing, an item of furniture. But I knew better than to believe that. I was ten years old, remember, when they adopted her. Your ten-year-old, he's no fool. I knew my parents, no longer feeling obliged now to direct all their concern exclusively toward their mysteriously intense and troubled son, would rapidly and with great relief transfer their attention and their love -- yes, particularly their love -- to the cuddly, uncomplicated infant. She would take my place at the center -- I would become a quirky obsolescent artifact. Do you blame me for trying to kill her in her bassinet? On the other hand you can understand the origin of her lifelong coldness toward me. I offer no defense at this late date. The cycle of hatred began with me. With me, Jude, with me, with me, with me. You could have broken it with love, though, if you had wanted to. You didn't want to. On a Saturday afternoon in May, #, I went out to my parents' house. In those years I didn't go there often, though I lived twenty minutes away by subway. I was outside the family circle, autonomous and remote, and I felt a powerful resistance to any kind of reattachment. For one thing I had free-floating hostilities toward my parents -- their fluky genes, after all, had sent me into the world this way. And then, too, there was Judith, shriveling me with her disdain -- did I need more of that? So I stayed away from the three of them for weeks, months at a time, until the melancholy maternal phone calls became too much for me, until the weight of my guilt overcame my resistance. I was happy to discover, when I got there, that Judith was still in her bedroom, asleep. At three in the afternoon? Well, my mother said, she had been out late last night on a date. Judith was sixteen. I imagined her going to a high school basketball game with some skinny pimply kid and sipping milkshakes afterwards. Sleep well, sister, sleep on and on. But of course her absence put me into direct and unshielded confrontation with my sad and depleted parents. My mother, mild and dim, my father, weary and bitter. All my life they had steadily grown smaller. They seemed very small now. The seemed close to the vanishing point. I had never lived in this apartment. For years Paul and Martha had struggled with the upkeep of a three-bedroom place they couldn't afford, simply because it had become impossible for Judith and me to share the same bedroom once she was past her infancy. The moment I left for college, taking a room near campus, they found a smaller and far less expensive one. Their bedroom was to the right of the entry foyer and Judith's, down a long hall and past the kitchen, was to the left. Straight ahead was the living room, in which my father sat dreamily leafing through the Times. He read nothing but the newspaper these days, though once his mind had been more active. From him came a dull sludgy emanation of fatigue. He was making some decent money for the first time in his life, actually would end up quite prosperous, yet he had conditioned himself to the poorman psychology: poor Paul, you're a pitiful failure -- you deserved so much better from life. I looked at the newspaper through his mind as he turned the pages. Yesterday Alan Shepard had made his epochal sub-orbital flight, the first manned venture into space by the United States, u.s. hurls man banner headline, shepard works groped for some way to connect with my father. "What did you think of the space voyage?" I asked. "Did you listen to the broadcast?" He shrugged. "Who gives a damn? It's all crazy. A waste of everybody's time and money." Elizabeth visits pope ing like a well-fed rabbi. Johnson skipping pages. Kennedy signs tered on him, not even Kennedy TO seek income tax cuts. He lingered at the sports pages. A faint flicker of interest, mud makes the Derby?" I asked. He shook his head. "What do I know about horses?" he said. He was, I realized, already dead, although in fact his heart would beat for another decade. He had stopped responding. The world had defeated him. I left him to his brooding and made polite talk with my mother: her Hadassah reading group was discussing To Kill a Mockingbird next Thursday and she wanted to know if I had read it. I hadn't. What was I doing with myself? Had I seen any good movies? L'Avventura, I said. Is that a French film, she asked? Italian, I said. She wanted me to describe the plot. She listened patiently, looking troubled, not following anything. "Who did you go with?" she asked. "Are you seeing any nice girls?" My son the bachelor. Already twenty-six and not even engaged. I deflected the tiresome question with patient skill born of long experience. Sorry, Martha. I won't give you the grandchildren you're waiting for. "I have to baste the chicken now," she said and disappeared. I sat with my father for a while, until I couldn't stand that, and went down the hall to the john, next to Judith's room. Her door was ajar. I glanced in. Lights off, blinds drawn, but I touched her mind and found that she was awake and thinking of getting up. All right, make a gesture, be friendly, Duvid. It won't cost you anything. I knocked lightly. "Hi, it's me," I said. "Okay if I come in?" S HE was sitting up, yawning, stretching. Her face, usually so taut, was puffy from too much sleep. From force of habit I went into her mind, and saw something new and surprising there. My sister's erotic inauguration. The night before. The whole thing: the scurry in the parked car, the rise of excitement, the sudden realization that this was going to be more than an interlude of petting, the panties coming down, the awkward shiftings of position, the moment of ultimate hesitation giving way to body, the quick explosion, the messy aftermath, the guilt and confusion and disappointment as it ended with Judith still unsatisfied. The drive home, silent, shamefaced. Into the house, tiptoe, hoarsely greeting the vigilant, unsleeping parents. The late night shower. Uneasy sleep, frequently punctured. A long stretch of wakefulness, in which the night's event is considered: she is pleased and relieved to have entered womanhood, but also frightened. Unwillingness to rise and face the world the next day, especially to face Paul and Martha. Judith, your secret is no secret to me. "How are you?" I asked. Stagily casual, she drawled, "Sleepy. I was out very late. How come you're here?" "I drop in to see the family now and then." "Nice to have seen you." "That isn't friendly, Jude. Am I that loathsome o you?" "Why are you bothering me, Duv?" "I told you. I'm trying to be sociable. You're my only sister, the only one I'll ever have. I thought I'd stick my head in the door and say hello." "You've done that. So?" "You might tell me what you've been doing with yourself since the last time I saw you." "Do you care?" "If I didn't care, would I ask?" "Sure," she said. "You don't give a crap about what I've been doing. You don't give a crap about anybody but David Selig and why pretend otherwise? You don't need to ask me polite questions. They aren't natural coming from you." "Hey, hold on!" Let's not be duelling so fast, sister. "What gives you the idea that -- " "Do you think of me from one week to the next? I'm just furniture to you. The drippy little sister. The brat. The inconvenience. Have you ever talked to me? About anything? Do you even know the name of the school I go to? I'm a total stranger to you." "No, you're not." "What the hell do you know about me?" "Plenty." "For example." "Quit it, Jude." "One example. Just one. One thing about me. For example -- " "For example. All right. For example, I know that you got laid last night." We were both amazed by that. I stood in shocked silence, not believing that I had allowed those words to pass my lips -- and Judith jerked as though electrified, her body stiffening and rearing, her eyes blazing with astonishment. I don't know how long we remained frozen, unable to speak. "What?" she said finally. "What did you say, Duv?" "You heard it." "I heard it but I think I must have dreamed it. Say it again." "No." "Why not?" "Leave me alone, Jude." "Who told you?" "Please, Jude -- " " Who told youT' "Nobody," I muttered. Her smile was terrifyingly triumphant. "You know something? I believe you. I honestly believe you. Nobody told you. You pulled it right out of my mind, didn't you, Duv?" "I wish I had never come in here." "Admit it. Why won't you admit it? You see into people's minds. don't you, Duvid? You're some kind of circus freak. I've suspected that a long time. All those little hunches you have -- and they always turn out to be right -- and the embarrassed phony way you cover up for yourself when you're right. Talking about your 'luck' at guessing things. Sure! Sure, luck! I knew the real scoop. I said to myself. This bastard is reading my mind. But I told myself it was crazy, there aren't any such people -- it has to be impossible. Only it's true, isn't it? You don't guess. You look. We're wide open to you and you read us like books. Spying on us. Isn't that so?" "Stop it, Jude." "You didn't answer my other question. You've got this weird power, don't you? Don't youT' "Yes." "And you've been secretly spying on people all your life." "Yes. Yes." "I knew it. I didn't know -- but I really did, all along. And it explains so much. Why I always felt dirty when I was a kid and you were around. Why I felt as if anything I did was likely to show up in tomorrow's newspapers. I never had any privacy, even when I was locked in the bathroom. I didn't feel private." She shuddered. "I hope I never see you again, Duv. Now that I know what you are. I wish I never had seen you. If I ever catch you poking around in my head after this. I'll -- " I stumbled away. In the bathroom I gripped the cold edge of the sink and leaned close to the mirror to study my flushed, flustered face. I looked stunned and dazed, my features as rigid as though I had had a stroke.  know that you got laid last night. Why had I told her that? An accident? The words spilling out of me because she had goaded me past the point of prudence? But I had never let anyone push me into a revelation like that before. There are no accidents, Freud said. There are never any slips of the tongue. Everything's deliberate on one level or another. I must have said what I did to Judith because I wanted her at last to know the truth about me. But why? Why her? I had told Nyquist, yes -- there could be no risk in that -- but I had never admitted it to anyone else. And now Judith knew. I had given her a weapon with which she could destroy me. I had given her a weapon. How strange that she never chose to use it. XV Becalmed, static, anchored. No, that's a lie, or if not a lie then at the very least a benign misstatement, a faulty cluster of metaphors. I am ebbing. My tide is going out. I am revealed as a bare rocky shore, iron-hard, with trailing streamers of dirty brown seaweed dangling toward the absenting surf. Green crabs scuttling about. Yes, I ebb, which is to say I diminish, I attenuate. Do you know, I feel quite calm about it now? Of course my moods fluctuate but I feel Quite calm About it now. This is the third year since first I began to recede from myself. I think it started in the spring of #. Until then it worked faultlessly, I mean the power, always there when I had occasion to call upon it, always dependable, doing all its customary tricks, serving me in all my dirty needs -- and then without warning, without reason, it began dying. Little failures of input. Tiny episodes of psychic impotence. I would be snug and smug inside someone's head, scanning scandals thought to be safely hidden, and suddenly everything would blur and become uncertain. Rather like reading the Times and having the text abruptly turn to Joycean dream-gabble between one line and the next, so that a straightforward dreary account of the latest Presidential fact-finding commission's finding of futile facts metamorphosed into a foggy impenetrable report on old Earwicker's borborygmi. At such times I would falter and pull out in fear. What would you do if you believed you were in bed with your heart's desire and awakened to find yourself screwing a starfish? But these unclarities and distortions were not the worst part -- I think the inversions were, the total reversal of signal. Such as picking up a flash of love when what was really being radiated was frosty hatred. Or vice versa. When that happens -- and it had -- I want to pound on walls to test reality. From Judith one day I got strong waves of sexual desire, an overpowering incestuous yearning that cost me a fine dinner as I ran nauseated and retching to the bowl. All an error, all a deception -- she was aiming spears at me and I took them for Cupid's arrows, more fool #. Well, after that I got blank spaces, tiny deaths of perception in midcontact. And after those came mingled imputs, crossed wires, two minds coming in at once and me unable to tell the which from the which. For a time the color appercept dropped out, though that has come back, one of the many false returns. And there were other losses, barely discernible ones but cumulative in their effect. I make lists now of the things I once could do that I can do no longer. Inventories of the shrinkage. Like a dying man confined to his bed, paralyzed but observant, watching his relatives pilfer his goods. This day the television set has gone, this day the Thackeray first editions, this day the spoons -- and now they have made off with my Piranesis and tomorrow it will be the pots and pans, the Venetian blinds, my neckties and my trousers and by next week they will be taking toes, intestines, corneas, testicles, lungs and nostrils. What will they use my nostrils for? I used to fight back with long walks, cold showers, tennis, massive doses of Vitamin A, and other hopeful, implausible remedies -- and more recently I experimented with fasting and pure thoughts, but such struggling now seems to me inappropriate and even blasphemous. These days I strive toward cheerful acceptance of loss -- with such success as you may have already perceived. I accept, I accept. Do you see that quality of acceptance growing in me? Make no mistake -- I am sincere. This morning, at least, I am well on my way to acceptance, as golden autumn sunlight floods my room and expands my tattered soul. I lie here practicing the techniques that will make me invulnerable to the knowledge that it's all fleeing from me. I search for the joy that I know lies buried in the awareness of decline. Grow old along with me! The best is yet to be. The last of life, for which the first was made. Do you believe that? I believe that. I'm getting better at believing all sorts of things. Why, sometimes I've believed as many as six impossible things before breakfast. Good old Browning! Then welcome each rebuff That turns earth's smoothness rough, Each sting that bids nor sit nor stand, but go! Be our joys three parts pain! Strive, and hold cheap the strain. Yes. Of course. And be our pains three parts joy, he might have added. Such joy this morning. And it's all fleeing from me, all ebbing. Going out of me from every pore. Silence is coming over me. I will speak to no one after it's gone. And no one will speak to me. N aturally i feei some sorrow over what's happening -- I feel regret, anger and frustration and despair, but also, strangely, I feel shame. My cheeks burn, my eyes will not meet other eyes, I can hardly face my fellow mortals for the shame of it, as if something precious had been entrusted to me and I had failed in my trusteeship. I must say to the world. I've wasted my assets. I've squandered my patrimony. I've let it slip away, going, going. I'm a bankrupt now, a bankrupt. Perhaps this is a family trait, this embarrassment when disaster comes. We Seligs like to tell the world we are orderly people, captains of our souls, and when something external downs us we are abashed. I remember when my parents briefly owned a car, a dark green # Chevrolet purchased at some absurdly low price in #, and we were driving somewhere deep in Queens, perhaps on our way to my grandmother's grave, the annual pilgrimage, and a car emerged from a blind alley and hit us. A drunk at the wheel. Nobody hurt, but our fender badly crumpled and our grille broken. Though the accident was in no way his fault my father reddened and reddened, transmitting feverish embarrassment, as though he were apologizing to the universe for having done anything so thoughtless as allowing his car to be hit. How he apologized to the other driver, too, my grim bitter father! It's all right, it's all right, accidents can happen -- you mustn't feel upset about it, see, we're all okay! I feared my father was going to give him money for the repairs, but my mother, fearing the same thing, headed him off at the pass. A week later he was still embarrassed -- I popped into his mind while he was talking with a friend and found him trying to pretend my mother had been driving, which was absurd -- she never had a license -- and then I felt embarrassed for him. Judith, too, when her marriage broke up, when she walked out on an impossible situation, registered enormous grief over the shameful fact that someone so purposeful and effective in life as Judith Hannah Selig should have entered into a lousy, murderous marriage which had to be terminated vulgarly in the divorce courts. Ego, ego, ego. #, the miraculous mind-reader, entering upon a mysterious decline, apologize for my carelessness. I have misplaced my gift somewhere. Will you forgive ine? Good, to forgive; Best, to forget! Living, we fret; Dying, we live. T ake an imaginary letter, Mr. Selig. Harrumph. Miss Kitty Holstein, Something West Sixtysomething Street, New York City. Check the address later. Don't bother about the zipcode. Dear Kitty: I know you haven't heard from me in ages but I think now it's appropriate to try to get in touch with you again. Thirteen years have passed and a certain maturity must have come over both of us, I think, healing old wounds and making communication possible. Despite all hard feelings that may once have existed between us I never lost my fondness for you, and you remain bright in my mind. Speaking of my mind, there's something I ought to tell you. I no longer do things very well with it. By "things" I mean the mental deal, the mind-reading trick, which of course I couldn't do on you in any case, but which defined and shaped my relationship to everybody else in the world. This power seems to be slipping away from me now. It caused us so much grief, remember? It was what ultimately split us up, as I tried to explain in my last letter to you, the one you never answered. In another year or so -- who knows, six months, a month, a week? -- it will be totally gone and I will be just an ordinary human being like yourself. I will be a freak no longer. Perhaps then there will be an opportunity for us to resume the relationship that was interrupted in # and to reestablish it on a more realistic footing. I know I did dumb things then. I pushed you mercilessly. I refused to accept you for yourself and tried to make something else out of you, something freakish, in fact, something just like myself. I had good reasons in theory for attempting that, I thought then, but of course they were wrong, they had to be wrong and I never saw that until it was too late. To you I seemed domineering, overpowering, dictatorial -- me, mild self-effacing me! Because I was trying to transform you. And eventually I bored you. Of course you were very young then, you were -- shall I say it? -- shallow, unformed, and you resisted me. But now that we're both adults we might be able to make a go of it. I hardly know what my life will be like as an ordinary human being unable to enter minds. Right now I'm floundering, looking for definitions of myself, looking for structures. I'm thinking seriously of entering the Roman Catholic Church... (Good Christ, am I? That's the first I've heard of that! The stink of incense, the mumble of priests, is that what I want?) Or perhaps the Episcopalian, I don't know. It's a matter of affiliating myself with the human race. And also I want to fall in love again. I want to be part of someone else. I've already begun tentatively, timidly getting in touch with my sister Judith again after a whole lifetime of warfare. We're starting to relate to each other for the first time and that's encouraging to me. But I need more -- a woman to love, not just sexually but in all ways. I've really had that only twice in my life, once with you, once about five years later with a girl named Toni who wasn't very much like you, and both times this power of mine ruined things -- once because I got too close with it, once because I couldn't get close enough. As the power slips away from me, as it dies, perhaps there's a chance for an ordinary human relationship between us at last, of the kind that ordinary human beings have all the time. For I wilt be ordinary. For I will be very ordinary. I wonder about you. You're thirty-five years old now, I think. That sounds ve old to me, even though I'm fortyone. (Forty-one doesn't sound old, somehow!) I still think of you as being twenty-two. You seemed even younger than that -- sunny, open, naive. Of course that was my fantasy image of you. I had nothing to go by but externals -- I couldn't do my usual number on your psyche -- and so I made up a Kitty who probably wasn't the real Kitty at all. Anyway, so you're thirty-five. I imagine you look younger than that today. Did you marry? Of course you did. A happy marriage? Lots of kids? Are you still married? What's your married name, then, and where do you live and how can I find you? If you're married will you be able to see me anyway? Somehow I don't think you would be a completely faithful wife -- does that insult you? So there ought to be room in your life for me as a friend -- as a lover. Do you ever see Tom Nyquist? Did you go on seeing him for long after you and I broke up? Were you bitter toward me for the things I told you about him in that letter? If your marriage has broken up or if somehow you never married, would you live with me now? Not as a wife, not yet, just as a companion? To help me get through the last phases of what's happening to me? I need help so much. I need love. I know this is a lousy way to go about making a proposition, let alone a proposal -- that is by saying: Help me, comfort me. stay with me. I'd rather reach to you in strength than in weakness. But right now Tm weak. There's this globe of silence growing in my head, my whole skull, creating this big empty place. I'm suffering a slow reality leakage. I can only see the edges of things, not their substance, and now the edges are getting indistinct, too. Oh, Christ. Kitty I need you. Kitty how will I find you? Kitty I hardly knew you. Kitty Kitty Kitty. Twang. The plangent chord. Twing. The breaking string. Twong. The lyre untuned. Twang. Twing. Twong. D ear children of God, my sermon this morning will be a very short one. I wish only that you should ponder and meditate the deep meaning and mystery of a few lines I intend to rip off the saintly Tom Eliot, a thoughtful guide for troubled times. Beloved, Some of the original covers aixl inside illustrations are still available! These are the actual originals used from # through #. Some are already framed. Send stamped selfaddressed envelope for list and prices. Box #, Greenwich Village Station, New York, N.Y. # I direct you to his Four Quartets, to his paradoxical line, "In my beginning is my end," which he amplifies some pages later with the comment, "What we call the beginning is often the end And to make an end is to make a beginning." Some of us are ending right now, dear children, that is to say, aspects of lives that once were central to the possessors are drawing to a close. Is this an end or is it a beginning? Can the end of one thing not be the beginning of another? I think so, beloved ones. I think that the closing of a door does not preclude the opening of a different door. Of course, it takes courage to walk through that new door when we do not know what may lie beyond it, but one who has faith need have no fears. Our lives are pilgrimages. We may die small deaths every day, but we are reborn from death to death, until at last we go into the dark, into the vacant interstellar spaces where He awaits us -- and why should we fear if He is there? And until that time comes let us live our lives without giving way to the temptation to grieve for ourselves. Remember always that the world still is full of wonders, that there are always new quests, that seeming ends are not ends in truth, but only transitions, stations by the way. Why should we mourn? Why should we give ourselves over to sorrow, though our lives be daily subtractions? If we lose this, do we also lose thatl If sight goes, does love go also? If feeling grows faint, may we not return to old feelings and draw comfort from them? Much of our pain is mere confusion. Be then of good cheer on this Our Lord's day, beloved ones, and spin no snares in which to catch yourselves, nor allow yourselves the self-indulgent sin of misery, and make no false distinctions between ends and beginnings, but go onward, ever searching, to new ecstasies, to new communions, to new worlds, and give no space in your soul to fear, but yield yourself up to the Peace of Christ and await that which must come... Now comes a dark equinox out of its proper moment. The bleached moon glimmers like a wretched old skull. The leaves shrivel and fall. The fires die down. The dove, wearying, flutters to earth. Darkness spreads. Everything blows away. The purple blood falters in the narrowing veins; the chill impinges on the straining heart; the soul dwindles; even the feet become untrustworthy. Words fail. Our guides admit they are lost. That which has been solid grows transparent. Things pass away. Colors fade. This is a gray time and I fear it will be grayer still one of these days. Tenants of the house, thoughts of a dry brain in a dry season. Came the time nothing worked -- not even humans! AX me. The caller was Emelin and before he had gotten out two words I knew that he was extremely annoyed. "Damn it, Poekel," he shouted down the wire, "your vacuum cleaner is over here trying to mount Phyl's sewing machine." I winced inwardly. Sighing, I said, "Look, Harry, it's young -- it just doesn't know any better." "I realize it doesn't know any better, but look -- I still don't like that going on in front of the kids." "Well, I'll be right there and bring it back." I got out of bed and threw on some clothes. Martha sat up and looked at me sleepily. "It's nothing," I told her. "The vacuum cleaner got out again." "Did it go over to the Emelins'?" she asked, brushing the hair out of her eyes. "It's over there now, humping their sewing machine." She made a disgusted sound, lying down and turning over. I turned out the bedroom light, went downstairs quietly to avoid waking the kids, opened the front door. The night chill cleaned my throat, my breath making little puffs of frost in the streetlights. I trotted over to the Emelins'. The porch light was on and Harry was waiting for me outside. "Awfully sorry," I said ruefully as I panted up the porch steps. "Can't you keep the door locked?" Harry asked. "I do. The damn thing's learned how to undo the latch." "You probably don't punish it properly." We went inside. Phyllis, Harry's wife, met us in the hallway, wrapped in a robe. "Hi, Poke," she said. "I'm sorry Harry was so short on the phone, but I really blew up and upset him. I guess the thing startled me." "That's okay," I said. "Where is it?" She glanced toward the kitchen. "Well, it sort of gave up on the sewing machine. Now it's sort of sniffing around the kitchen." "What's it looking for?" "I'm damned if I know." We marched into the kitchen, Phyllis leading the way. Sure enough, the vacuum was working its way down the side wall, its hose snuffling along the baseboard crack. "Come on, Herman," I said. "Time to go home." I scooped it up in my arms and it began to snuffle my ear. "It didn't dirty the house or anything, did it?" I asked on the way to the door. "Oh, no," Phyllis said. "It just startled me, getting in tike that." "Maybe it got in when you opened the door for something else." She shook her head. "I would have seen it." "Well, we can talk about it tomorrow. Sorry again, Phyllis. 'Night, Harry." " 'Night, Poke." They watched me down the steps, then closed the door. A minute later the porch light went out. I homed on our porch light, holding the gently squirming vacuum cleaner in my arms. "A hell of a thing to do," I said to it. "Why the hell won't you stay home?" Obviously it wanted a mate. On top of that it seemed to be a little confused about its identity. A sewing machine -- now that was pretty far-fetched. Since this whole peculiar business had begun a few weeks ago I had been a little nervous about what appliance was going to start up next. Some could be downright uncomfortable to have clomping around the house. The furnace, for example. I dropped the vacuum gently on the kitchen floor. "Now, listen," I told it. "No more funny business tonight. You go to sleep -- over here, on your beddy-bye." I indicated the pile of old clothes I'd made into a sort of nest. The vacuum trundled over to the pile, obediently hopped on it and tucked its hose around itself. I got softhearted. Rummaging around in the canisters on the sideboard, I came up with a handful of peanuts. "Here," I said, holding them out on my palm. "Peace offering." The vacuum snaked its hose over to my hand, investigated delicately, then snorked up the peanuts. Then it whuffled appreciatively, snugged down on the clothing and went inert. "I bet you're faking," I said to it, "but stay out of trouble anyway." I went out, closed the kitchen door and turned out the light. Then I locked the cellar door and put the key on top of the door frame. I spent a few minutes at the front door, trying to figure a way to lock it so that the clever little devil couldn't open it. Finally I reopened the basement door, went downstairs, pawed through a couple of dingy bottles of nails and screws and came up with a plastic baggie containing a hook and eye. I took it back upstairs and installed it on the front door, well up near the top corner where the vacuum couldn't reach it. When I got back into bed Martha asked sleepily, "Did it break anything?" "Uh-uh." "Wee-wee all over the living room rug?" "Of course not. How could it?" "How the hell would I know? It's pretty good at almost everything else." I grunted, turned off the light. next morning when the phone rang. "Morning," I said absently into it. "Mr. Poekel, this is the Los Angeles Times. I wonder if you'd mind talking to one of our people about what's happening out there?" "Listen, Tm sorry if you've been misled," I said into the handset. "There's nothing going on here at all. Somebody's playing a practical joke on you and you ought to get wise to it." "Come off it, Mr. Poekel." "God's honest truth," I said. "Listen, one of my neighbors, Harry Emelin, is playing a practical joke on me by telling everybody that I'm building robots here. There isn't a word of truth in the story." Idly I watched the coffee pot climb down into the sink, push the tap open with its spout and wallow contentedly in the water. "Is that a fact?" "Fact. Listen, fellas. I'm just a plain old funeral director, just another joe trying to live my life and make a buck. This sort of publicity is bad for business. You know how quiet the profession is supposed to be. "I didn't realize that." "Matter of fact," I said, warming to my subject, "the board of examiners is considering censuring me because of all the publicity this joke has been giving me. I would appreciate it if you boys would give me a break." I didn't quite cry into the phone. Martha nodded approvingly. "Well, we really didn't have any idea... good authority... we thought... sorry to bother you." "No trouble. And thank you so much for your cooperation. If you ever need anything in my line don't hesitate to call. I'll return your kindness a thousandfold. They say I'm quite an artist." "Uh, thanks." "Don't mention it." I hung up. "Wasn't that a little thick?" Martha asked. "Nah." "Suppose they think to check that funeral director thing?" I slapped my forehead, which emitted a sound like a smitten cantaloupe. "Migod!" "I'll cover for you," the love of my life said sweetly. "If they call back I'll tell them you've gone out of town." "For what?" "For a mortician's convention." She stood up, walked to the sink, picked up the coffee pot, paddled it and put it back on the sideboard, where it hobbled behind a canister of coffee to sulk. She sighed, took a sponge and began to wipe the sink -- the walls around it and the floor in front of it were covered with water that the coffee pot had splashed up. The phone rang again. Martha put down the sponge and answered. I mooched up behind her, put my arms around her and let my nose rest on her head. Her hair smelled of a curious, morning-chores mix of perfume and dishpan detergent. Reaching around behind herself, she dug me in the ribs with a forefinger. "Just a minute. I'll see if he's available," she said into the phone. I shook my head emphatically. She covered the mouthpiece. "It's the Monsignor What's-hisface," she hissed. "Oh," I said, accepting the phone. Martha uttered a little yip of surprise -- the vacuum had experimentally snuffled her thigh. She slapped at it. It shrank away, went about its business of snuffling around the baseboards. "Hello," I said warily into the phone. "Monsignor Scopazzi here," a fruity voice said into my ear. "Good to hear from you," I said absently. "Yes. Well, regarding your situation over there, I feel confident that something can be done." "Glad to hear it." "Yes. Of course, I don't do that sort of thing myself, but I think that we can put you in touch with someone who is equipped to handle it." "Great. When can I talk to him?" The fruity voice chuckled, making me think of Orson Welles as Cardinal Richelieu. "Patience, patience, my boy. Exorcists don't grow on trees, not any more. We live in an enlightened era." I looked over at the sideboard, where the toaster and the can opener were fighting over a loaf of bread. "Not enlightened enough for me." "Rather than my bothering you again with unessential details, my office will take care of getting someone to you." "Look, I appreciate this, but isn't there some way you can get him over here right away?" "You sound quite disturbed," the phone said. Monsignor, my eye! "I am quite disturbed." There was a longish pause. "Well, then," the voice came back, "we'll see if something can be done later today. The person in question is somewhere in the Los Angeles area at this moment, I believe. Yes. We'll be in touch shortly." "Thank you very much." "Don't mention it. Oh, incidentally, I would appreciate the favor of being allowed to be present during the -- ah -- services." "Oh?" The telephone was innocent -- this was the Monsignor. I called to Martha, "What do we have to offer a Monsignor for dinner?" "Will he eat Pedernales chili?" she called back. "He'd better." Into the phone I said, "No trouble at all. Monsignor, we'd be delighted to have you make it for dinner. That's always a lively time." "Thank you. The -- ah -- visitations sound most intriguing. Until later, then." went to the sideboard and took the loaf of bread away from the toaster and the can opener. "What do you do to make a Monsignor feel at home?" Martha asked. "You could start by hiding the menorah." The doorbell chimed. I went to answer it while Martha started on the dishes. I remembered to unfasten the hook and eye at the top of the door. "Mister Poekel?" the guy with the notepad said. "Who?" I asked. some sort of funny trouble with your appliances?" I looked over his shoulder. At the curb stood one of those fairly new, nondescript, low-priced cars, unmarked, with a buggywhip antenna on the rear fender. "Sorry," I said. "Poekel used to live here a few months back, but he's moved. Funny little guy." "Is that so?" "Oh, sure. He used to live in a little room in the attic. The missus and I were never sure when he went in or out. A little strange, maybe, but always polite and he always paid his rent on time." The guy's face fell. "You don't know where we might be able to find him?" "Sorry," I said, "I haven't the faintest idea." "Could you give me a description of him?" "Oh, I don't know," I mused. "He looks pretty ordinary. Maybe five feet four or five, sort of stooped over, you know? And he has a cast in one eye." The guy glanced back at the car, then at me. "Well, thanks a lot, fella." "Don't mention it. Say, while you're here, could I interest you in a brand-new, complete set of the Encyclopedia Britannica? It's the universal reference source of a thousand uses. I can get you a real good price." "Uh, no, thanks. I've got to get back to the paper." "Well, if you change your mind be sure to let me know. You really don't know what you're missing." "You sell those things?" "Best damn salesman in the West, the missus tells me. She says if I keep up at this rate I'll be division manager by next year. Yes, sir. Then I could really get you a break." "Uh, that's great." "Be sure to keep in touch now. The name's Hendrickson, Claude Hendrickson. Here's my phone number. Think it over and get in touch." I wrote out a number and handed it to him, clapped him on the shoulder. "Maybe you could use a little knowledge." "Yeah. So long," he said, backing down the steps. "Don't be a stranger now, y'hear?" I watched him get back into the car and drive away. He didn't stop at other houses on the block. That gave me more time. Harry Emelin came over. We said, "Hi -- " and walked into the kitchen. Martha was just paddling the can opener, which had gotten into the refrigerator and overturned the milk. She looked at me in despair. "We've got to stop this," she said. Harry said, "Hi, Martha." "Hi, Harry. I can't offer you anything but instant coffee -- the coffee pot keeps emptying itself onto the floor." "That's okay," Harry said graciously. "Maybe the weather is making it a little rambunctious." We sat down at the table. Martha put water on the stove in a regular pot to boil and sat down with us. She rested her chin on her right hand and put her left hand on my arm. "Anything new?" Harry asked. "Not as far as I know." "The blender," Martha said. "It isn't where I left it last night." "You think it's walking around?" "I don't know. Maybe one of the other things pushed it." "Who was that?" Harry asked. "Who -- wha -- ?" "That guy outside." "Oh, him. I thought he was from the Times. That was a Times staff car." "Did you tell him anything?" "Do you think I'm crazy? And have people crawling all over my home? I told him he had the wrong house and offered to sell him a set of encyclopedias." "Do you think he was convinced?" "Sure. I even offered to give him my phone number in case he changed his mind." "Did you?" "Well, I gave him a number. If he changes his mind and calls it give him a hard time. They've never sold encyclopedias." "Did you follow up that suggestion I made?" Harry said. "Which one?" "The one about exorcism." "Oh. Yeah, I did. I got in touch with the first person who I thought might know -- he happened to be a rabbi. He put me on to somebody in comparative mythology at in Santa Monica. Eventually I seem to have found somebody who knows somebody. First I thought the phone was playing tricks -- but he's supposed to come by for dinner tonight." "Mind if I join you?" "Of course not. If you can take Pedernales chili, that is." "I suppose I can. Did you check the chart recorder this morning?" "I did, but it was blank." "Let's see." He stood up and went to the chart recorder, sitting on the sideboard near the refrigerator. He unsnapped the cover and took it off. Whistling absently, he ran through the calibration. Finally he closed the cover, reattached the snaps and came back to the table. "It works all right. Hum." "Well," I said, "All that tells us is that there are no electromagnetic fields in the room." "Other than the normal background RF and sixty-cycle, yes. And it would be okay to guess that very low-frequency stuff couldn't have anything to do with this." He scratched his head. "I'm about out of ideas. I'm glad you found an exorcist." "I'm not convinced that this is going to work," I said. "You can always sell the house." "Thanks a lot." I rose and moved idly around the kitchen. The sun streamed in through the window over the sink. sending butter-yellow reflections around the clean little room. I looked around. Everything seemed normal, just like in any other tract house, except that, while I watched, the coffee pot got down into the sink again. It nosed the water on, splashed under the faucet and seemed to enjoy itself tremendously. "Have you been able to come up with anything unusual from back around the time this got started?" Harry asked. "Not yet. The first thing I remember still happened about a month ago -- and it still is just my coming downstairs in the morning and finding the toaster buried in toasted bread. Then there was the night we sat here and watched it open the loaf and fill itself with slices. And after that, the can opener and the coffee pot and the vacuum cleaner -- and now, God knows, maybe the blender. And not a clue during the whole time that might give even a hint of an idea as to what's going on." "What makes you think that exorcism is going to accomplish anything?" Martha asked. "Well, it's been around for a long time." "Exorcism, shmexorcism." I paced the kitchen floor. "What I need is results. The good oldfashioned American spirit. No matter how far-fetched living in a mechanical menagerie may seem, let no man say that my cause is hopeless." A Mobutu, the exorcist, said. Dinner was over. It had been lively. He looked up wearily from a litter of arcane paraphernalia. "What do you mean, hopeless?" Martha asked. "Couldn't you have forgotten something?" "Well," Mobutu said, getting up from the floor, "while exorcism isn't exactly a full-time profession with me I am still a professional in the business. And in my opinion -- exorcism is not the answer to this problem." Mobutu was about twenty-three, wore a dark, impeccable business suit and an Afro natural. He scratched the natural in bafflement. "Isn't there anyone else in your department at the university?" Martha asked. "The university? Oh. No, of course not," Mobutu said. "I'm in the Graduate School of Law. There isn't anyone else over there who knows anything about my field. Unless you feel you could use people without a specific background in exorcism." "Who have you got?" "Well, we have two Zen adepts and a member of the Adoratory of Relsa." "That's tough." "I figured you'd think so." Mobutu started to pack. "Say," I asked, "with your background in law, what are you doing in religion? Or is the word occultism?" "Both are old interests of mine," Mobutu said, still packing. "When I finish my graduate work here at the university I'm moving on to Oxford for another stint. In a few years I'll be the only person in the United States with degrees in both civil and canon law." "Urn." "I'm sorry that exorcism doesn't work on your -- problem." "That's a polite word for it." Harry, who had been looking on with interest, said, "Whose fault is that?" "It's not mine -- or I should say, not the fault of the methods of exorcism," Mobutu said carefully. "Rather it indicates that these objects are not being moved by malignant spirits. In other words, there seems to be nothing to exorcise." "What do we do now?" I asked. He placed the tips of his fingers carefully together. "Have you tried a child psychologist? Poltergeist phenomena, you know -- " "My kids are not crazy," Martha said testily. "That's not what he means," I said. Mobutu nodded. "No. I simply meant that these phenomena frequently occur around adolescent female children." Martha looked relieved. "We don't have any girls." "That's too bad." "What do you mean, too bad?" "Well, they might have provided an explanation." The phone rang. Martha went into the kitchen and picked it up. In a minute she came back into the room. "It's Phyllis, Harry," she said. "You should have asked her to join us." Harry took the phone. Mobutu started packing up his gear. The Monsignor shooed the vacuum away from under his feet and stood up. "I'm sorry that nothing of more value has come of this," he said. "Nevertheless I have found the visit most -- ah- interesting." Harry came back into the living room. "What's up?" I asked him. "Phyllis says our sewing machine is out in the living room trying to pull down the curtains." "My God," the Monsignor said. "Perhaps," Mobutu mumbled, packing his gear. In the kitchen Martha let out a tiny shriek. I hurried in, followed by Harry and Mobutu. Martha was busy disentangling her hair from the telephone, which had reached out and gotten hold of it with its cord. No more telephoning, I thought resignedly. Well, there was always the pay phone in the shopping center. jfjL something woke me. The house was full of strange noises -- faint squeaks and chitterings, swishes and rattles. Martha awoke, too -- I think she had the same feeling I did that something important was happening. We got up, dressed and went downstairs. In the front hallway all the applidoor, the larger ones bumping repeatedly into it, trying to get it open. The vacuum had figured out the hook and eye, but couldn't reach it. While we stood watching them a rumbling came from the sunporch and the color TV rolled in on its casters and Joined the group. They clustered around the door like animals trying to escape a zoo. Martha looked at me. I looked at her. "I suppose if they want out that badly we ought to let them out," she said. I nodded. I pushed my way through the crowd, undid the hook and opened the door. The bunch of them pushed and shoved their way out and down the steps. I was just beginning to worry about the neighbors when I saw that I didn't have to. Lights were on up and down the street. People were milling around in their underwear, shouting and screaming, and everywhere I looked there were moving appliances, some scuttling underfoot like rats, their chrome glittering in the streetlights. I looked around. Harry's light was on. I grabbed Martha's hand and started over there. Halfway I met Harry. "I tried phoning you when it started," Harry said, "but the phone's gone, too." "Gone?" "Nothing left but a wire sticking out of the wall. It rode out on my mobile wet bar." "Rode?" "Like that." He pointed down the street. About a hundred feet away a combination TV-magazine rack was trundling by, its top and racks filled with smaller appliances. Farther away, at the cross streets, a river of small objects was moving resolutely west. I looked the other way. The same thing was going on down there. The appliances in the street were moving randomly toward one intersection or the other, but once they reached a crossing they turned west. A loud crash sounded behind us, followed by the crunching of timbers. Harry's Austin America emerged from its shattered garage doors and moved toward the road. A few seconds later I heard other crashes. The street began to fill with cars. Some people tried to open the doors and put on brakes. A few succeeded. The rest of the cars began to move down the street, the smaller appliances scuttling to right or left to keep out of the way. Regretfully I watched our VW camper trundle by. I could have stopped it, but I had a definite feeling about leaving well enough alone. "We'd better get out of the street," I said to Martha. "The cars might not see us." She nodded, looking around speechlessly. Phyllis came up and took Harry's hand. Harry and I looked at each other and without words came to the same conclusion. There was a big condominium on La Cienega, not far away. The four of us started over there. The elevators weren't running, as we hadsort of expected. We climbed the sixteen or so flights to the sundeck. On the way we passed hordes of things going the other way -- toasters, coffee pots, TV sets, refrigerators, radios, stereos -- inching or rolling or crawling their way down the steps. Larger ones with wheels were always covered with smaller hitchhikers. They ignored us or nosed at us inquiringly. We stepped carefully around them. We made it to the sundeck and looked around. The deck was already crowded with people. They looked down uncomprehendingly. The moonlight and streetlights showed a river of metal moving slowly and steadily toward the ocean. Houses stood out like little islands in the current. The roads and sidewalks and front lawns were solidly filled with moving shapes. The streets were sidewalk to sidewalk with cars, their lights out, moving slowly west. Distantly we could hear screams and the sound of smashing glass. Then, while we watched, all the lights in sight went out. A tremendous quiet settled over everything as thousands of vent fans and the air-conditioners -- whatever ones were left -- sighed to a stop. I suddenly had a flash of huge, impossibly massive generators heaving themselves up -- to the panic of the operating engineers -- and ponderously moving west to the accompaniment of rending girders and falling power lines. From below, the noise of things crawling purposefully through came through clearly and distantly, like the sound of an direction, as far as we could see, the full moon picked up things in motion, all heading west. About five miles west was the Pacific Ocean. Martha, Harry, Phyllis and I sort of looked at each other. Then we grabbed each other by the shoulders in a little circle, there on the roof among people shouting and arguing with each other, and we smiled. It was like New Year's Eve. Something was happening and we didn't know what it was -- but it looked interesting. Am. walked home. The streets were fairly clear by then, but we still had to avoid an occasional power tool crunching along -- like the drill press I almost barked my shin on -- and sometimes we had to step out of the way of a dishwasher rumbling by on its plastic wheels. The sky was streaked with red and as the sun broke above the horizon Harry said, "Look there!" We looked at the sky. High overhead were what looked like thousands of tiny birds -- commercial airliners, empty of passengers I hoped, flying west. Below them, rising in flocks above the trees, streaming from houses and buildings, were thousands and thousands of small, birdlike things, flapping madly for altitude, curved necks stretched eagerly toward the ocean. They were coathangers. Flocks of coathangers. For a while the sky was dark with them and the whipping sound of their flight was clear and shrill in the morning air. Martha and I stopped and held hands while the coathangers flew over. We suddenly realized, with a sort of quiet finality, that we were watching the last man-made objects that we were likely to see in the sky for a long time. Here and there on the street were smashed appliances. A few people who had gotten to their cars were trying to start them, but with no luck. It dawned on me that they would never get them started, that these cars were dead really dead. Somehow, in some way that I didn't understand -- and neither would the engineers -- the cars and other things that had not joined the migration would never work again. The four of us entered our living room. The house was eerily quietdead and deserted. Martha went into the kitchen to make some coffee, but the kitchen, of course, was empty. The coffeemaker was David Gerrold. now in his late twenties, says, "I still don't know what I'm going to be when I grow up. I never really knew I wanted to be a writer -- but then again, I never really knew I wanted to be anything else." Raised in Los Attgeles, David confesses to a precocious love for the motion picture art. "Everything," he says, "revolved around the movies. I wanted to see them, make them, act in them. I wanted to make movies so bad, my parents had to ask my permission to use their own movie camera." David holds a B.A. Degree in Theater Arts. "The most important thing I learned is that unless you have a story, you might as well not even put film in the camera. Everything starts with the story." His first break came in # when Gene Coon, then proone of David's outlines. Coon asked him to submit others, one of which eventually became "The Trouble With Tribbles" -- ranking among the show's most popular episodes. The script was David's first sale as a scieiKe-fiction writer -- and it later garnered a Hugo nomination. Since then, he has sold plus several novels and anthologies to Ballantine, Random House and other leading publishing houses. "I don't consider myself specifically a science-fiction writer," David sums up. "But whan you have all time and all space to mass around in, the temptation to do so is irresistible. I write to express my feelings, and writing helps me understand what I'm feeling and why. My Harlie stories are good examples. If the reader is errtertainad, then they are good stories -- but if he feels something of what I felt in the writing, then I'm a good writer." gone -- also the stove, the refrigerator, the blender, the toaster and the can opener. A broken wire sticking out of a discolored spot on the wall was all that was left of the telephone. I knew it was the same way in the rest of the house, probably in the rest of the world -- although it would take us a damn long time to find out. Martha came back with a can of coffee and a kettle. "How about building us a fire?" she asked. I got some wood from the box and Harry laid some kindling and in a few minutes we had a cheery little blaze in the fireplace. Martha rigged up a pothook out of dead old wire magazine rack and in a few minutes we had coffee -- bitter and too strong, maybe, but coffee. On a hunch I went to the sunporch and sure enough -- behind the couch was the old guitar I used to play. I brought it in, reflecting that all the electric instruments had probably gone with everything else. I sat down on the floor and, in an experimental mood, strummed a chord and hummed a few notes. The guitar sounded fine. Phyllis hummed along for a few seconds. "Well," Harry said, looking around, "here we are." "Here we are," I agreed. "I wonder what it's going to be like now?" Phyllis said. "I don't know," I said, "But it sure as hell is going to be interesting." Harry started to laugh. "What's so funny?" Martha asked. "I was thinking that in a few minutes it'll be time to go to work." He chuckled. "Telephoning orders, using the adding machine, making Xeroxes, programing the computer." "Why not take the day off?" Martha asked. We all laughed. Then, as it hit us, we laughed harder until our sides hurt. When the merriment died down and we were merely chuckling occasionally, Phyllis said, "We can make a great breakfast over that fire." "Let's do it," Martha said. They went to rummage through the pile of food that the refrigerator had left in the middle of the kitchen floor. Harry squatted down in front of the fire and warmed his hands. His face looked unusually peaceful. "What's on your mind?" I asked him. He grinned. "Growing food." I picked up the guitar again and strummed at it. I reflected that I needed quite a bit of practice before I'd be any good. But I didn't have to hurry. I had all the time in the world.  First Person Peculiar by T. L. Sherred. Ballantine. Good Neighbors and Other Strangers by Edgar Pangborn. Macmillan. The Terminal Man by Michael Crichton. Knopf. Earth by Marie C. Farca. Doubleday. The Falling Astronauts by Barry N. Malzberg. Ace. The Heiros Gamos of Sam and An Smith by Josephine Saxton. Curtis. Group Feast by Josephine Saxton. Doubleday. The Edict by Max Ehrlich. Bantam. Cyborg by Martin Caiden. Arbor House. Tarzan Alive by Philip Jo Farmer. Doubleday. Alpha Two Ed. Robert Silverberg. Ballantine. The General Zapped an Angel by Howard Fast. Ace. The Compleat Werewolf by Anthony Boucher. Ace. The Venus Factor Ed. Vic Ghidalia and Roger Elwood. Macfadden. Ultimate World by Hugo Gernsback. Walker. through two reminiscences? In the late 'forties my roommate (and finest friend) was L. Jerome Stanton, who for a while was John Campbell's assistant on Astounding. A man of wide tolerance and forbearance, he had one crotchet: he could not abide wild and hysterical enthusiasms. People who ohboyed and gee-whizzed up the walls and across the ceiling were, to him, exterminate. Imagine my surprise one night to hear from his room a ululating war-whoop and the pounding of feet -- he exploded into the living room waving a manuscript and crying, "Read this read this." When I could, I did. The story was from the slush pile -- irreverent editors' cant for unsolicited manuscripts -- and was the work of an unknown called T. L. Sherred, and the title was E for Effort. If you've read it you know its pace and power and clean, clean style -- if you haven't I envy you that first experience. Here's a man who has something very important to say and says it well and truly. But the manuscript had one quality which you won't see. It may have been a peculiarity of the typewriter Sherred was using, or the way he used it, but every word was speedblurred, carrying a faint comettail blur to the left. Nothing could have been more appropriate to the story, and it's a shame it wasn't photo-repro'd for the magazine instead of having been type-set. With awe in his voice the phlegmatic Stanton said "It's paced like a drunk falling downstairs." Well -- it is indeed and you'll find it in First Person, Peculiar, subtitled How first can a peculiar person geft -- along with three other novelettes: Cure Guaranteed, Eye for Iniquity and Cue for Quiet. There are similarities among these, but let that pass. Sherred is like a superb marksman with a superb weapon. It's his targets that differ widely -- and he does not miss. One further note on Sherred: in the "Afterword" for his story in Ellison's huge Again Dangerous Visions, Sherred says flatly that he will write no more. If ever there were cause for a letter campaign, this is it. Sherred, take it back. Reminiscence the second: About # Groff Conklin and I gave a new editor a helping hand with the slush pile for a new magazine -- H. L. Gold and Galaxy respectively. It was a Sunday night and I had read something beetween a quarterFriday. I was weary and gritty-eyed and the one thing I didn't need was another story. But I picked up that just-one-more, you know, to glance at it... About an hour later I woke my wife. I had tears on my face. "Read this. Just read this." And I got on the phone. It took the better part of another hour to get through to a tiny town near Albany and I finally found myself talking to a quiet, unresponsive and completely unrevealing voice, very unexcited at having been called at # ack emma. "Edgar Pangborn?" "Yes." "Hey, I've just read yom Angel's Egg. It's just beautiful. It's one of the most beautiful things I've ever read!" "Thanks." And that was about it. I've since come to know Edgar Pangborn quite well. He is very shy and quiet and one of the sharpest and most sensitive observers of people, motives, love, loss and pain in all the world. As you'll see for yourself in the long-awaited, muchneeded Pangborn collection Good Neighbors and Other Strangers, which is Angel's Egg and ten other delightful, moving, startling, provocative andor gently funny stories. N OW I've reminisced myself out of justice-space and must be unjustly brief with these: The chief defect of The Terminal Man is The Andromeda Strain -- and I freely concede that it's hard to be more unjust to a book than to judge it by the merits of some other book. But if a man writes a blockbusting runaway best-seller he has put himself in a different country. Anyway, in the long run the comparison is fair. The Andromeda Strain dealt with something that threatened all humanity -- The Terminal Man deals with one man's disaster, and Crichton does not make of his tortured Harry Benson, an epileptic, the kind of man one can identify with, care about, fascinating as his case may be. Aside from this cavil, the book is well enough wrought. There are few joys greater in this assignment than to run into a really fine first by a new name. The name is Marie C. Farca and her book is called Earth -- and if she gets any better than this she will be right in the superstar category. She has drawn a comparison between two Earths -- either of which, in her far future, may be the original one -- one of which has progressed to the highest technological achievement; the other has been all but killed by pollution. On the latter, under a dome, is a village, and we get to spend most of the book there, getting to know the people. Her method is to illustrate extremes and to indicate the middle way, as the best of ancient Greek philosophy once did. These two planets have a great deal to learn from one another and in the end there's a strong chance that they will. As for her protagonist, Ames -- for all he is from a most remote future, he is indeed someone the reader can give a damn about. Barry N. Malzberg has pushed down again on his detonator and exploded us another novel. The Falling Astronauts. Again he is grinding his teeth at, and on, This is an examination-in-depth of the third man on an Apollo project, who has to mind the store while the two others make their marks on the surfaces of Luna and the history books. He is obsessed by the notion of blasting off and leaving them there. Malzberg pulls you right inside the skin of this bumbling, tilted, angry astronaut and through him alone (for what real leave a viewer?) creates all the terror and wonder that the space program has robbed from us. I think I have finally isolated the uniqueness of Malzberg. There have been angry writers before -- and black humorists -- but their mark seems always to have been a kind of snobbishness: #-knowsomething-you-don't-know. Malzberg gives a voice to the mixedup, the impotent, to the torment of helplessness -- and to the peculiar hope that personal integrity, even if it be irrational or wrongheaded, may just possibly be able to beat the system. xX let me again make the distinction between an original book and a unique one. Mickey Spillane, as a good example, wrote the original Mickey Spillane kind of book. Immediately he and others could repeat the trick. But unique books cannot be redone by anyone, not even by a very short shelf indeed -- and they are very, very good. Such a book is Josephine Saxton's The Heiros Gamos of Sam and An Smith, which, as it happens, I missed in hardcover but which can now be had in paperback. It's a tale or a fable and an adventure or a parable. It's frightening and tender and puzzling and provocative -- in short, it will give you back in full measure what you're capable of bringing to it and if you don't get anything out of it it's your fault, not the book's. You'll participate in this one or you won't. If you don't. I'm sorry -- it's your great lack and your loss. Ms. Saxton's new one is Group Feast, the bare bones of which are these -- the wealthiest woman in the world decides to throw a party in the most incredible house ever built -- and she does and it's a whing-ding you'll never forget. Max Ehrlich, sparkplug-in-chief of Zero Population Growth, turns out to be a writer of great competence. The "edict" in his book commands that there be no more births for thirty years. If there is one, the baby dies and so do both parents. The edict is cushioned with a social system of superficial liberality where sex is easy to come by (a great phrase, that) and even the pregnancy experience is acceptable -- provided it's terminated. The book (and I hate to be this brief) is the story of a couple who decided to go through with one. Warmly recommended. We are about to be swamped by cyborgs -- cybernetic organisms, people (usually) who are partly machines. One new TV series with this theme is already on the air and I know of three more in preparation. An archetype of the concept is Martin Caiden's Cyborg, which deals with a test-pilotastronaut of the stamp that bugs Malzberg so much, who flies an experimental rocket plane into the Mohave Desert and leaves both legs and an arm in the wreckage. These, and a number of other replacements and improvements, are brought to a new optimum and we have a superman superspy. Caiden is a science writer of enormous competence, and the account of his hero's reconstruction is absolutely fascinating. His subsequent advengreat if that's your thing. His development as a human being is something Caiden tries very hard to do well -- and doesn't -- but if you're gadget-happy that won't matter. Tarzan Alive, subtitled A Definitive Biography of Lord Greystroke, is a labor of love by sfs greatest lover, Philip Jose Farmer. With dumfounding energy and high good humor he has produced a veritable Ph.D. thesis on the real Tarzan, who of course is alive and very busy to this day. With great gobbets of cross-reference and footnotes, addenda and bibliographies. Farmer traces the life history of the man on whom E. R. Burroughs patterned his Tarzan character. A delightful, colossal, stupendous book. Worthy collections, anthologies and reprints (and I weep at having to be this brieO: Silverberg's antho Alpha Two -- ten fine stories and a Best Buy. The General Zapped an Angel -- nine literate and potent short stories by Howard Fast. Anthony Boucher's The Compleat Werewolf -- by the late and wonderful Anthony Boucher, including most of his Unknown stories. The Venus Factor, featuring female writers instead of just writers, but anyway worth the price and more because it has Judy Merril and C. L. Moore and Zenna Henderson. There are also quainties by the likes of Agatha Christie, Cynthia Asquith and Gertrude Atherton -- and speaking of quaint, I must urge you to get Ultimate World, by Hugo Gernsback. If you want to see what the first twenty years of American sf read like here it is -- and don't scoff. Gernsback's still good for about four valid story ideas per page. This is not, by the way, a reprint -- it's a posthumous first edition. A curiosity and a treasure.  April, Year One terrible morning, faced three things he did not want to face. One, his baby-food business would have practically no customers in less than two years. Two, the probabilities were that he was not one of the naturally resistant. According to the latest information only one in # persons had not been rendered permanently sterile. Three, like almost every adult he was experiencing the end-ofthe-world syndrome, as it was to be called. OF... And what were you doing on the day when the population imploded? Number three he thought he could handle. He had always prided himself on his self-control, his flexibility, his adaptability. Number two? He would not know whether or not he was sterile until he took the test Clabb had described in his letters. Number one? Conversion. But his wife, Ellen, was phoning him and he knew by her whiteness, her drawn face, her wide eyes, that she was going to be hysterical about all three and nasty about number two. His secretary, Jessica, had asked him if she should put the call through and he had said she should. Get It Over With was his philosophy. He pressed the button and Ellen asked, "Why did you take so long about answering?" "You're not the only one shaken up," he said. "I heard the news on the radio just before I drove into the parking lot." "It's awful, isn't it?" she said. "Just terrible! Horrible!" "If it's true," Jackson said. "It certainly is true!" Her voice rose, fluttering like a frightened bird. "They verified all the important things before they released the news. How do you explain the sudden drop in pregnancies in the last four months? It was all Clabb's doing! He explained the whole thing in his letter -- the one they read. How he built toy factories all over the world, except in the Iron Curtain countries, and how only he knew that the aerosol he'd had his scientists make was being blown out into the winds and carried all over the world and how it affected only man and the  Every head of state on Earth received a letter from Jacob Clabb. By the time scientists had determined that Clabb's formula was not a crackpot's work the planet's birthrate had dropped noticeably. There was no longer any reason to suppress the news. Clabb had disappeared without a trace. One theory was that Clabb may have become mentally unbalanced following the Great July Choke in New York City in #. higher apes and how only one person in twenty thousand -- " "Clabb's letter was read over the radio and I heard it again on the TV in my office." "They say Clabb has disappeared. No one has the slightest idea of where he went." "Naturally," Jackson said. "Please come home," Ellen said. "I'm just about to go to pieces." "I was planning on coming home -- was just going to call you," he said. It was evident that she meant to wait until he got home before she reproached him. "But first I have to make some calls. It takes time and money to convert a business and -- " "What do you mean?" He explained and she said, "What if you can't get a loan to change over? Nobody's going to want to invest in the future because the future isn't going to exist. It -- " "You're getting hysterical." He regretted saying that as soon as he had said it. In Ellen's mind to be accused was to be guilty. She broke up and was still screaming, when he cut her off. He checked Dr. Seward's office number but received no answer. He tried the doctor's home. Mrs. Seward answered. Her makeup was wrecked by tears and her slurred speech indicated she had been drinking. "Ronald's at General Hospital," she said. "He's got six would-be suicides on his hands and more coming in. And I'm not so sure that I'm not going to be one of his patients if he doesn't come home." "Call a good doctor," Jackson said, hoping the dry approach would calm her down. And then, seeing her anger, he said, "I'm just kidding, Jane. Look, why don't you go over to my house? You and Ellen can buck up each other until I get home. Or maybe that's not such a good idea. Ellen's no post to lean on just now. Go to Willa's. She's pretty steady." "She's one of Ronald's pilltakers!" Jane Seward said shrilly. "Good God, man, don't you know this is the end of the road for humanity?" "I don't know aiiy such thing," Jackson said. "Look, go over and talk to Ellen until I get home. Meanwhile, consider the figures. Even with only one -- " He stopped. She had cut him off. He pressed Jessica's button. "Call my wife. Tell her I'm on my way home now. I will actually be making some phone calls, but they shouldn't take too long. By the way, you look as if you were being sensible about this." "I'm too numb really to know what's going on inside me," she said. She smiled. She was beautiful enough when her face was composed -- when she smiled she was striking. Her face faded from the screen. He spoke Arnold Rawley's number, but according to his secretary Mr. Rawley was not in. She did not know where he was. He was not at home, because she had called there and his wife had said that he should have been at work. tavern on High view Road near Highview Woods, where Canute and Rawley lived. Mike's was a small but elegant place. It had become a sort of "neighborhood" tavern. The neighbors were some of the wealthiest and most influential men in Busiris. Mike answered. In a few seconds Rawley's flushed face was on the screen. "Jackson!" Arnold said. "Come on down! We're celebrating the end of the world! No more babies! Jesus!" The tears ran down his cheeks. "You have six children," Canute said. "You've got it made." "Yeah, but I won't have any grandchildren. They ought to hang Clabb when they find him! No, hanging's too good for him -- they ought to crucify him, except that would be blasphemous. They ought to nail -- " "Cut it out," Canute said. "Why the hell are you crying in your beer -- scotch -- anyway at this time of the morning? You don't even know that everything Clabb says is true. With six kids you've got a chance of one's being fertile even if all the claims in those letters are verified. I have work to do and I need you. I want to get started at once to convert -- that much I'm sure of. I'm calling an emergency meeting of the board of directors and you should be working out the legal foundations. But you won't be in any shape today, I can see. What about your partner? Js he off on a bender, too?" "Young Luckenvor? Not that cold fish." "I'll call him then," Canute said. "I expect to see you sober tomorrow. At eight." Rawley glared. "Young Luckenvor's not the only cold fish." "I can get hysterical with the best of you," Canute said, "when there's occasion for it. It's not as if the sky was falling down. Chicken Licken." He phoned Rawley's office again. Mrs. Tengrow, the secretary, said that Luckenvor was in the hospital, according to a call she had just received from Mrs. Luckenvor. He had driven into a lamppost, wrecked the car, broken a collarbone and then suffered a broken arm when another car broadsided into his. The other driver had been arrested for drunkenness. Luckenvor had not yet been arrested, though he, too, had been intoxicated -- and where was Mr. Rawley? "Why would Luckenvor be drunk so early in the morning?" Canute asked. "Mrs. Tengrow, when was the news about Clabb's letter first released?" Mrs. Tengrow was sixty, childless, and did not care much for the direction in which the world had been going for the last forty years. "Oh, the first announcement was during the late late show." "Many people must have heard about it before dawn," he said. "But I never thought Luckenvor -- " He cut himself short, told Tengrow where she could locate Rawley. "But I advise you not to ask him to come to the office. He should go home. In a taxi." Mrs. Tengrow pursed her mouth but said nothing. Canute made several calls to board members, asking them to call others for a meeting at the Golden Boar's Head at the earliest possible moment. His secretary would arrange for the private banquet room and take care of other details. He listened to Jessica on his callbox. She was still talking to Ellen. He turned and went out the back way, though Jessica had probably rotated the phone so that Ellen could not see him if he passed Jessica's desk. H e was glad to see the tall white pillars and reddishbrown roof of his house ahead. Something was uncoiling from the ice-shot mud in his entrails. It was sending vibrations up through his flesh. Humanquake, he thought. I wonder what degree this is on the personal Richter scale... If he could cast his reactions into such channels he was safe from breakup. He stopped the car on the curving drive, turned off the steam and sat for what seemed a long while behind the wheel. Finally the big carved-oak door opened and Ellen came out. He left the car and walked toward her. She flew to him as if she were a selfthrown basketball, his arms the hoop. He held her for a long while, but, seeing passersby in cars turning their heads to look, he finally released her and urged her into the house. There he did what seemed to him the best way to comfort her -- and himself -- even though she weakly protested. But she lost her reluctance after a few minutes. She soon understood that they were making the most significant gesture they could -- they were, in a sense, shaking their fists or thumbing their noses at the catastrophe that hung over mankind. And there was the hope that this would result in conception and prove that they were not going to share in the larger fate of the world. accomplished the next day. Rawley could not make it to work. Even if he had not been so hung oyer he would have stayed home to settle down his wife. The board of directors membership was still suffering from shock and refused to attend a meeting until the numbness wore off. The third day Jackson took his time leaving the breakfast table. Ellen was fairly calm, though at times her chin would start trembling and tears would appear. They watched the early morning news together. International, national and local news came in that order. Three elephants of bad portent, two holding the tails of their predecessors in their trunks. Most programs had been canceled for news or special programs. These consisted largely of "authorities" lecturing or being interviewed or talking with other authorities. There were also views of reactions, public and private, from all over the world. Shortly before he left for the office Jackson said, "Busiris has a population of about two hundred thousand. That means that only about ten adults in Busiris are naturally resistant. Ten! And if half are women, how many can bear children? A person can be naturally resistant, but that doesn't necessarily mean he or she is fertile." The President of the United States was to speak at #:# p.m. One commentator thought that Lister was sure to make the same announcement as the premier of China and the president of France. Fertility Check Project, was mandatory for every citizen between sbtteen and fifty. The test itself was a contribution by Clabb, described in one of his letters. A needle dipped in clabbonite -- Clabb's own name for it -- was drawn across the skin of the arm or hand deep enough to bring blood. Ten minutes later, if the person were naturally resistant to Clabb's aerosol, a red inflammation approximately a centimeter wide would appear on each side of the scratch. Enormous batches of the clabbonite were being prepared by every nation. Public servants were being trained in administering the test. Some commentators thought United States would be challenged. Most suits would be of the civil rights variety -- Jehovah's Witnesses, for example, could object to the drawing of their blood. Canute kissed Ellen and drove to his office. She still had not reproached him for his having insisted on putting off having children until he was thirty and she was twenty-six. She was more restrained than he had thought she could be. Perhaps she was waiting were known. Jessica was waiting at the office with a list of what she had accomplished the day before. Rawley would be in at #:#, ready to discuss the legal actions needed for conversion. The board of directors and a few major stockholders would be at the Golden Boar's Head for lunch at #:#. The meeting would start at #:#. Mr. Joshua Tabbs of the First United Federal Savings and Trust was ready to meet him at #:# the next morning if Canute had the go-ahead on the conversion from the board. "How did he sound?" Jackson asked. "Upset." "I was hoping he'd sound friendly -- as he does when he's favorable to a loan. But that's too much to expect. Everybody's upset. They're either too jittery or too controlled." Jessica looked up from her note pad. Her eyes were naturally large and makeup made them enormous. They were a lovely violet under the contact lenses she always wore in his presence. He suspected that their real color was blue. No doubt a lovely blue. "Mr. Canute, what do you think everybody will have to take the test?" "I see no other way out," he said. "The world -- humanity, rather -- can't afford to let a single fertile person go -- unused." "But what about unmarried persons?" "Jessica, the normal social sanctions don't apply. When survival is threatened conventions go out the window." She glanced down at her full breasts, then looked up at him. "But what if, say, someone like me were -- uh fertile and the man I loved wasn't?" "No trouble," Jackson said, looking at his wristwatch. "Artificial insemination is available." "But what if my husband didn't want to bring up another man's child?" "You've got no idea how much social pressure is going to be brought to bear on people like that," Canute said. "Listen, Jessica, today's a very important one for Canute Baby Foods, Incorporated. Screen my calls even more thoroughly than usual. Use your judgment." "How soon do you think the "What? Oh, I don't know. Several months maybe. If Congress makes it a law. I'll be in my office. Send Rawley in as soon as he shows." T he morning went smoothly. Rawley, red-faced, red-eyed, moved sluggishly, but his brain was functioning. Once he understood that Jackson did not want to talk to business. But when he was leaving he said, "What the hell will my wife and I do if none of our six kids are fertile?" "The oldest are seventeen and sixteen, right?" Jackson said. "They're old enough to take the test now, so you will soon know the score. The others are twelve, eleven. nine, and seven, right? So you have to wait until they pass puberty and then find out. Meanwhile I sugge.st you think about their reactions, not yours." "I am, I am," Rawley said. "Their reactions, as you call them, are mine. When they cry I cry." "And when you -- " Jackson stopped. To suggest that Rawley quit dissolving his backbone in booze and give his children a good example would only anger him. "What?" Rawley said. "Nothing. Good luck to your kids. Good luck to all kids." The probabilities were against it, but one of Rawley's children might be fertile, one of Busiris' lucky ten. If they were lucky. Being fertile was going to bring on them an enormous amount of public scrutiny and concern. And disappointed psychotics would be a danger to them. The lucky might have to become semiprisoners, guarded by the state for their own good. The luncheon and board meeting were attended by several wealthy older women who owned large blocks of stock. They were not concerned about their own sterility or fertility -- they were past the age even to be tested under the were worried. Jackson answered all questions calmly and with an optimism he did not believe was founded in reality. But his object was to get them in a frame of mind for a rational consideration of the financial difficulties that Canute Baby Foods, Inc., faced. A few could not grasp the idea that baby foods would be out of customers in two years or less. "But that means that my son's infant disposables will be gone, too," Mrs. Wilmort said. "Many businesses will become obsolete," Canute said. "It's easy to think of the obvious ones. But many more will be affected as time goes on. One trend will be constant and we would all do well to keep it in mind. From now on all businesses will have an everdecreasing number of customers. The expanding economy, along with the expansion of population, is a thing of the past." "The stock market is still declining," Mrs. Dammfrum said. "It'll stabilize and start up again," Jackson said, not really believing it would. The mental depression of the world always generated a financial depression. "That goddamned Clabb!" Mrs. Mondries said. Jackson smiled. She was a self-righteous, stickily prudish person. He would have thought nothing could bring such an outburst from her. Which showed how much he knew. The meeting following the luncheon was perfunctory and lasted only minutes. Jackson got his clearance to convert and buzzed Jessica to move his meeting with Tabb ahead to that afternoon. No one had much heart for business. Reverend Cottons, a prominent stockholder and a nondenominational preacher, gave the parting blessing. He prayed that God would have pity on His children and cancel Clabb's evil deeds, stick His finger in, as it were, and resurrect the dead wrigglers and eggs. The reverend was a tall handsome man of fifty-six who could project considerable charisma or a reasonable facsimile thereof. Along with this went a virility that both males and females of his church seemed to relish. Horniness and divinity, Canute thought, had always been allied deep in the layman's mind -- somewhere in the nether layers of human awareness the desire to worship the goddess of fertility lurked eternally. Even Canute, who belonged to no faith, felt more optimistic after Cottons had finished his prayer. It was all but impossible to believe in sterility in the reverend's juicy presence. AT three in the afternoon Canute was in Tabbs' office. The banker was a lean, bald-headed man with small eyes, the greenish color of which suggested new dollar bills. He was all smiles and little jokes, but he was also unwilling to make a decision. "I can't take an objective look at what your conversion involves until this panic is over," Tabbs said. "You understand, don't you?" "Of course," Canute said. "But I don't have much time to start moving." "I realize that. But you haven't stated exactly what you intend to convert to. And the canned food business is highly competitive, isn't that so?" "It is. I can give you the figures for the whole canning industry next time we meet. At this time, as I said over the phone, I just want to get an idea of your interest in making me a loan." "Before you go to somebody else? Believe me, Jackson, our relationship has been such that I have great -- the greatest -- confidence, in you. You're only twenty-eight but your success in running your father's business has been remarkable. Under almost any other circumstances I wouldn't hesitate to say that we would advance whatever you required. But under other circumstances you wouldn't be wanting to convert, would you? The bank, too, has to face changed conditions." Bankers dealt in hard facts and figures, but they were the most plastic of people. Or the most ectoplasmic. "I can understand why you want to wait," Canute said. "Only I can't afford to wait." "I appreciate that," Tabbs said. "Look, it'll take you some time to decide exactly what you want to do, how much the operation will cost, what losses you'll suffer during the shutdown and changeover and so forth. By the time you've got your facts in hand we may be in a better position to understand what's going on. In other words, the dust will have settled and we can see how near the mountains are." Canute rose at the same time as Tabbs. Tabbs looked a little annoyed that Canute had anticipated him. They shook hands and Tabbs said, "I am very sorry. But -- " "The bank comes first, of course," Canute said and wondered why Tabbs felt it necessary to apologize. "My daughter became pregnant about four months ago," Tabbs said. "So she escaped this tragic thing. You might say our family made a deposit just in time. What interest she'll bear -- " Canute smiled but did not laugh because he was not sure that Tabbs wasn't being serious. "Congratulations," he said. "You'll be a grandparent at least once. And perhaps your daughter may be one of the lucky ones." "Better than having gold in the bank," Tabbs said. He ushered Canute out as if he were concentrating on the treasure in the dark vault of his daughter's womb. O UT on the street Canute felt deflated. He had known the market was bad, but he had not, somehow, expected to be turned down. But he wasn't angry at Tabbs. Tabbs had to face a different future along with everyone else. The First United Federal was at the end of the short leg of a large suburban shopping center in the form of an L. Canute decided to take a stroll around it. He could observe the state of business and also do some thinking about the conversion. The sidewalks and stores seemed as crowded as ever and nothing in the faces or movements of the shoppers indicated that a catastrophe had occurred. Many still did not understand -- emotionally anyway -- the depths of the event. And the disaster was not one that had occurred quickly -- like a tidal wave or a volcanic eruption -- and would be soon over. This was an invisible calamity. Its effects would assume reality slowly -- so slowly that most people would not begin to see the overall results plainly for five years. Even then the visible effects would not be overwhelming or too frightening. With # people dying each year, five years would see #. # dead all over the world. The deceased would leave a sizable gap behind them. Put together, they would fill a monstrously large and terrifying cemetery. But they would not be collected -- they would be scattered everywhere. The Earth would absorb them quietly and, at the local level, the survivors would not notice much difference. Cities and towns would not be quite as crowded. Empty apartments and houses would be more numerous but not depressingly so. Births had recently ' averaged more than #. # yearly. Subtract the annual deaths of #, and the world had yearly gained #. # persons. In effect. Earth had annually taken on the additional burden of a new nation -- another France or Germany, say. That gain had been suddenly cut off. Some years would have to pass before the full scope of the loss became visible to citizens other than statisticians. Canute walked down the short leg and the long leader of the L to the liquor store. It was crowded -- the clerks were moving jerkily, trying to serve all customers at once. All the liquor stores, according to a comment by a TV newsman, were breaking sales records. Some of the customers looked as if they had drunk up everything at home and had been forced to go out for more, whether or not they could now see or walk straight. parking lot. The date was April #. The sky was blue and cloudless. It had rained three days before -- the grass was green and the trees were budding. It was a fine day to be alive. Yet, as T.S. Eliot had written, "April is the cruelest month." Mankind was facing its end. Or was it? Clabb's letter had made it plain that he thought he was giving humanity its only chance to survive. Perhaps he was right. Even so, this was still the cruelest month of Canute's life. He drove back to his office. Kalender, the business agent of the canning workers' union, was waiting for him. Canute shook his hand and said, "I was wondering how long it would take you to realize the implications." Kalender did not ask, Implications of what? He said, "You're giving me credit for more intelligence than I have. I should have seen it, but I didn't. Shock, I suppose. I hope it was shock, not stupidity. But I saw Millman's show last night and he said that in five years kindergartens the world over would be empty. And in six, all first grades. I sat up and yelled at Richie -- she's my wife, you met her at -- " "I know," Canute said. "A lovely woman. Well, come on in. I would have called you by tomorrow anyway." Kalender's suit came from the same tailor as Canute's -- his tie, however, was a trifle more flamboyant. He had long ago gotten over his original, somewhat belligerent manner toward Canute. He listened without interruption while Canute told him what he had done so far and what he hoped to do. "We still have to walk out on July first if the industry doesn't give in." Kalender said. "You really think they'll vote for a strike with the economy in such questionable shape and with the future so debatable?" "You forget they passed up a pay increase last year because of Lister's anti-inflation speech. I was surprised when they voted against a strike. But this year they're hurting even more. Prices -- well, you know. The thing is, even if they don't want to strike on account of they'd like to help you make the conversion, they have to. This is national, and the canning workers not in baby foods won't be affected by your special situation. We'll have to go along with national headquarters." "Maybe you could get a dispensation from them," Canute said. Kalender smiled slightly. "I don't think I'll get anywhere, though I'll try. The central office always takes the view that the minority must suffer if the majority will profit. And -- " Canute said, "In ten years Busiris' two hundred thousand population will be down to about a hundred and eighty-two thousand. Sales of canned foods -- of everything, in fact -- will be dropping. Now, Busiris' decrease in population doesn't sound like much. And Canute Foods, after conversion, will do the bulk of its business outside Busiris. But the overall decline in the number of consumers will inevitably force the closing of much of the canning industry in fifteen years. The effects will be felt long before then. Here and there factories will close down -- never to reopen." Kalender leaned forward and said, "You trying to scare me?" "Think about it and you'll scare yourself." on his desktop and then said, "According to our present contract, the company has to pay a full weekly wage to each worker laid off during any shutdown for maintenance, repair, conversion, etc. But not during a strike. So -- " "I thought you'd bring that up." Kalender paused to light a cigar. "If you wait until the strike to start converting, you won't have to pay your workers during the shutdown. The national office is aware of this -- I talked to the headquarters for an hour last night about it. Phoned them a half-hour after I realized what was going to happen. They said -- all this is confidential, off the record, you know -- that the new contract will take care of that. The company will have to reimburse its workers a hundred percent of the pay lost during a shutdown, strike or no strike. The reimbursement can be stretched out over six months, doesn't have to be paid at once. We know that the industry has its problems and we'll go along -- to a certain extent." Jackson Canute leaned back, put his hands behind his head and looked up at the pale blue ceiling with its glowing traceries: mandalas, crux ansatas, cosmic eyes, dollar signs, pyramids, infinity signs, ying and yang. "I object in principle. But in practice I can't see that it makes much difference. If you don't strike we have to pay you during shutdown. However, I don't know what view the banks will take of the strike and the shutdown pay. They might decide that they can't make the loan. Banks take the long-range view, you know, and they won't have any trouble extrapolating the effects of decpop, as the newsmen are calling it. The canned food industry is highly competitive. You know that as well as I. And our establishing a foothold is going to take time, will cost us much and possibly -- I might even say most likely -- will result in failure. "And even if we -- notice the we, since you workers are as much a part of Canute Canned Foods as the managers and stockholders -- even if we do get a good share of the business, enough to keep us going, we won't be able to keep up the gross indefinitely. Sales, as I said, will inevitably decline for the entire industry. And then the dogeat-dog struggle ends in one dog, top dog. And within forty years -- lion of those now living dead and with very little replacement -- the world population will be about one sounds like a lot, doesn't it? Well, nineteen hundred. "Seventy years from now there arians, nonagenarians and so on. And several hundred thousand young fertile people. Maybe. If society doesn't crumble long before then, which it may well do. As you know, modern society, capitalist, communist, or socialist, depends on an expanding economy. Which -- " "I know," Kalender said. "And the banks know. But even so, if the banks quit making loans because of this they will go out of business. Won't they hang on to a business-as-usual policy as long as possible?" "I hope so." Canute talked some more about what could be done. But in the end the two returned from the abstract and the unlikely to the coming next six months. Finally Kalender decided to leave. "Usually these preliminary talks straighten both of us out on the realities and the potentials," he said. "No matter what our public statements, we both knew pretty well what we will end up doing. But this time -- who knows? It's up to the banks -- " "They're just part of the total picture," Canute said. "They're depending on many things to help them make up their minds. One of which, a very important which, is the President of the United States. Maybe he'll say something significant in tonight's speech." Kalender left. Canute felt depressed. Even reminding himself that depression was anger turned inward did not help. What was he angry at? The union? Because of its short-sightedness? Its members were acting according to the old rules -- and if they didn't see that new rules had to be adopted they were no more blind than the managers and the bankers. Perhaps the President, who was a flexible and unconventional man -- too much so for many voters -- would come up with new rules. But even, if he did -- could he get his nation to accept them? the Rawleys; his vice president, Markham and wife; Mrs. Luckenvor (who came after visiting her husband in the hospital); Jack Ward, a construction company owner and a powerful politician; the city manager and his wife and Manfred Schiller, a black economics professor at Traybell University. The dinner went only so-so -- talk was punctuated by frequent total silences despite the tested ability of everyone present to keep a conversation going. Afterward the party moved into the big TV room to view Lister's speech. The President was a lean-faced man of fifty-three. His voice had a compelling resonance -- it made most voters want to believe him. Normally he managed to look both grave and cheerful at the same time, but tonight a bleakness seemed to override his spirit. Or perhaps, Canute thought, his viewers had turned off their cheerfulness receptors. Canute was disappointed that the President did not propose some bold new economic measures. However, he had no right to expect them. As he had told himself earlier, it was too early for these. The major part of the speech concerned the setting up of fertility tests for the entire nation, exclusive of the too old and the too young, of course. The first tests would be Department, newly created, would handle the project. Professional medical personnel was not needed to make the tests or even interpret their results. Within four months the nation should know what its "fertility resources" were. Scientists' projections placed these at approximately # persons. The aged were excluded. Youngsters whose natural resistance to the aerosol could be determined but whose actual fertility would not be known until they matured sexually were included in the statistical projection. Lister emphasized several times that the fertiles would be given special treatment from now on. He did not say what the special treatment was to be. The President said that the world had no reason to panic. The overpopulation problem had been solved overnight, as it were, whether or not the world liked the nature of the solution. What had happened was a catastrophe, but it was not the end of man. Far from it. People were not dying any faster or in any greater numbers. The only difference that had immediate impact was that the world was not having to handle daily the arrival of enough babies to populate New Orleans, Louisiana, or Newark, New Jersey. Lister took a hopeful view of the situation. However -- and here Lister's voice trumpeted as if for a cavalry charge -- the old methods of dealing with society, economics and so forth could no longer be used. This was a new and unprecedented situation. Fresh approaches would have to be developed. There would be much resistance to some of these, since most people were naturally conservative, naturally resistant to swift change. But everyone would soon see that the old methods were now useless. The new departures would be described in a future speech. Meanwhile no cause for panic or even pessimism existed on either individual or national levels... The party at Canute's listened quietly to the various commentators on the President's speech. Next came extracts of other speeches made by heads of other states from all over the world. In essence these made the same points Lister had made. Canute finally turned off the set. Everybody began to talk excitedly at once. Even those who were suspicious of Lister's "methods" were not gloomy. They seemed to take a joy in arguing that there was no sense in abandoning the present system for even more socialism or for communist-type institutions. It was evident that the President's speech had uplifted everybody, even those who would fight against his measures to deal with the crisis. "What do you think about it, Jackson?" Rawley said. "Whatever the new system is, some men will come out on top and some will go down," Canute said. "And you hope to be on top, right?" Rawley asked. "I believe that I'm flexible enough," Canute said. "Well, I hope you're flexible enough to get a loan for the conversion. Say, maybe that's one of ; the things Lister was hinting at? A Federal loan could keep Canute i Baby Foods, Incorporated, in business." The trouble with Rawley, Canute thought, was that he insisted on thinking in the same old grooves. June, Year One had received a letter from the newly created Fertility Checkup Project Department two weeks  earlier. They were to report at the Reywoods High School for their tests on the morning of June #th. Instructions included a procedure to follow if the Canutes objected ' to taking the test on religious or civil-rights grounds. Arrest was automatic, but under the Emergency Vital Resources Law the arrestee would be released immediately on bail. The law required I that the case be tried within a week before a special judge and a jury of twelve peers. This was unheard-of speed for the courts, but the fertilj ity resisters, as the news media j dubbed them, had total priority. The Government, which was the ! people, could not afford to miss one potential parent. The President, during a press interview, had stated that mankind's existence depended upon one in every # persons -- and that one must be found. He pointed out that similar laws with much harsher methods of enforcement and penalties were being passed in less democratic nations. A new law had been passed by the time June #th came around. It required resisters to be subjected to physical and psychiatric testing. The theory was that anyone who would not cooperate in saving mankind had to be psychotic. Part of the test was drawing a needle across the skin so that blood welled. Most of those scratched failed to react with inflammation and these were quickly released without a trial. A number of suits were filed against the U.S. government before testing even began and eventually the U.S. Supreme Court declared the law unconstitutional. But by then everybody, objector or not, had been tested. Jackson and Ellen drove to the high school on the hot July morning. A traffic jam delayed them for ten minutes. Then they had to cruise around the big parking lot until someone pulled out. A little steam-driven Volkswagen tried to beat them into the parking place. It was going in the wrong direction, ignoring the signs and arrows all over the place. Ellen had been sullen and withdrawn that morning and Jackson was angry about this. That was why, when he saw the Volkswagen cut around the car that had just left the parking place and swing sharply inward, he kicked down on the accelerator. He and Ellen were jerked back. Canute swung the wheel. Ellen gasped and put one hand on the dashboard and the other on his right arm. He blew the horn, but the driver of the little car, grinning at him from under a thick mustache, made no effort to slow down. Jackson swore as the Volkswagen crashed into his left fender. He and Ellen sat still for a moment, shaking and pale. The impact bag before them was shrinking with a long drawn-out gasp. "You all right?" Jackson asked. Ellen said, "I think so. I'm just scared, that's all." "I was doing eight and he was going about thirteen," Jackson told her. "That's a twenty-onekilometer impact." "I'm glad you're so cool and quick-thinking," Ellen said. "You're so cool that now I'll never have a baby!" "We haven't had the test yet, remember?" He unfastened his safety belts and opened the door. He knew that if he stayed in the car he would really take off on Ellen. He climbed out and examined the damage to his car. The fender had crumpled, but the little car's bumper, hood and radiator were pushed in. About a thousand dollars' worth of damage for the other man -- a hundred for himself. A guard appeared, a recorder hung around his neck and a microphone in his hand. The driver of the Volkswagen got out, but his woman passenger stayed inside. She was a pretty girl of about twenty and held a baby. It was screaming loudly. But the mother was safety-belted and both she and the baby had been protected by the impact bag. The driver, also young, wore one of the new Marie Antoinette wigs, green wraparound glasses, dangly crystal earrings and fluorescent pink-andwas pale and angry. "I got a baby in the car," he said. But he quickly recovered. He asked, "So why were you driving the wrong way, speeding and endangering the infant by trying to beat me into the parking place, to which you had no right?" The officer stopped in front of them, flicked on the recorder and said, "I called the regulars. Meanwhile, your ID card, please." Jackson handed it to him and the officer stuck the card into the recorder. A tiny light gleamed and he removed the card, handed it back to Jackson. He then asked the young man for his card. The young man gave it to him, but said, "I've got a baby in the car and this guy paid no attention to him -- " A crowd had gathered. A number of them must have seen the , accident, but only one, a middleaged lady named Greenbaum, volunteered to be a witness. The young man, a Mr. Dutton, continued to harp on the fact that his infant son had been a passenger. And that Canute had ignored the baby and crashed right on through. Jackson did not understand Dutton's insistence on this completely irrelevant point. What did the baby have to do with this, except that its presence should have made Dutton more careful with his driving? Then he heard comments, some subdued, some loud, from the bystanders and understood what Dutton was getting at. The young man was ' entirely in the wrong, but he knew i that things had changed -- that babies were now the most precious of all mankind's possessions. And he was appealing to the crowd on the basis of this. He was succeding. More and more hostile looks and remarks were directed at Canute. Canute felt like hitting Dutton. But he also felt helpless. Emotion was winning over logic in this situation. It would not win in a court battle, of course. Or would it? Jurors were human. The city police arrived and took down their evidence. A service truck towed away Dutton's car. Canute drove his into the parking space and helped Ellen out. Ten minutes after the needles had been drawn across their wrists neither of their scratches had yielded inflammation. Ellen waited five minutes past the reaction time -- since people did vary -- then began weeping quietly. Jackson guided her out by the elbow. As he passed the Duttons, he heard the wife say, "I can't help it that I'm all right and you're not, can I? Is it my fault? And what good is it anyway? We're married, aren't we? And we have a baby already, don't we?" Despite Ellen's grief Jackson could not help smiling. Later he would feel a little ashamed because of his momentary exultation and still later he would be sorry for Mrs. Dutton. He found, some years afterward, that her baby had died and that she had divorced Dutton and married a fertile man. Such news made the papers. At the moment he had little time to think about the Duttons. Ellen sobbed violently in the car. He tried to put his arm around her and draw her to him, but was shoved away. He gave up and drove home and when she locked herself in her room he went out, got into the car and drove to Mike's. August, Year One ied the reports of his business analysts. They confirmed in specifics what he had been sure of in general. The canning industry was overcrowded and would face a steadily declining market from now on. Even if Canute's company could get a loan, bank or Federal, conversion would simply postpone bankruptcy to the near future. Another complication was that the distributors for the canners had raised their demands. They wanted an official increase of a cent a can for their services and an under-the-table increase of a cent a can. The organization that controlled the distributors -- Canute did not doubt they were owned by a crime syndicate -- was trying to grab all the profit it could before the market went to hell. Six banks, starting with First United Federal, had turned down Canute. Canute had then called in Kalender and told him that it would make no difference if the union struck or not. Kalender, even though he had expected this, turned pale. "What about a Federal loan?" Kalender asked. "If we could get it -- and I doubt we could -- by the time we cleared the red tape we would be too late," Jackson said. "It looks as if we'll all be on welfare. And when I say all I include myself." "That isn't something to joke about." Kalender looked grim. "You've got money in the bank, powerful friends -- and you're a graduate biochemist with a degree on the side in business administration." "It's none of your business, but I have enough in the bank to pay for three months' living and maintenance on my Highview Drive mansion. And my powerful friends can't get me a job if none is available." Kalender's surprise was thinly filmed over with pleasure. Something in him rejoiced in an employer's ill fortune and could not be entirely hidden. Canute did not resent this. Kalender's reaction was a human one. "It takes time to dispose of the company," Canute said. "I can't just lock up and walk away. It'll be six months or more before all the paperwork and legal procedures are gone through. I hate to think of the board of directors' meetings, the stockholders' meetings, the meetings with lawyers and Uncle Sam's representatives and so on -- to nausea." Kalender stood up. "You think it's going to be easy to tell my men they're out on the streets?" He shook hands with Canute. "Good luck." "Good luck to you, too," Canute said. "But we'll be seeing each other quite often for several months, anyway. It's funny -- isn't it? We'll see each other more while we're getting rid of the business than when we were prosperous." August, Year One . time exactly # inhabitants. Of these twelve were naturally resistant to the aerosol and presumably fertile. Four were married to sterile partners. Four were under sixteen years of age. One was a Roman Catholic nun who had objected to being tested but had finally given in. One was a lesbian living with another lesbian. One was a hopelessly insane twentyseven-year-old woman. The twelfth was a forty-five-year-old man, divorced, childless, diabetic, a misogynist and a firm believer in the theory that God intended that mankind should perish. Hence, under no circumstances, would he provide his seed for the survival of humanity. Other cities all over the world revealed similar patterns. The rural village of Boseman, a few miles west of Busiris, had a population of # with not one naturally resistant person. The metropolitan area of New York City had approximately #. # population of whom # were resistant. Of Earth's approximately four resistant. The figures were not quite accurate, since there were some pygmy, Negrito, and Amazon Indian tribes that had escaped the test. Of the # about half were women. Of these #, about # did not seem available for reproduction for one reason or another, including sterility. That a person was resistant to Clabb's aerosol did not mean that he or she was fertile. And, if the fertile women married to unfertile men were included among the unavailable women their total rose to #. "What we must do," the Chinese premier said in his famous Peking Statement, "is make the unavailable available." "We will persuade but never coerce," the prime minister of England said. "Mother Russia demands the utmost in sacrifice from, her children," the Soviet premier said. The Pope, at the time the first complete statistics were compiled, had still not made any public statement regarding the attitude of the Church toward the new situation. But he was reported to be working on it. "Now is the time for every citizen to act for the general good first and for himself next," the President of the United States said. "Laws must be enacted to permit the citizen to do this." Lister, interviewed the next day, said that he would make specific proposals at a later, more appropriate time. By this, according to some news analysts. Lister meant when the public temper had been readied to receive radical proposals favorably. The analysts were vague about what they meant by radical. The drunks standing at the bar in Mike's were vague, too, in their remarks about the speech and the professional comments on it. But they were precise enough in their adjectives directed at the President and the analysts. "Listen, Jackson," Rawley said, pushing a dense front of bourbon against Jackson's face. "I think Lister, the weirdo's friend, is working up to something really radical. Like real radical, you get me? He hinted, just hinted, mind you, in his speech last month -- you remember, you were at my place for dinner -- that our present system isn't up to handling this crisis. He didn't say what he meant by 'system.' But he isn't putting anything over on me. I know his record. I know whom he used to hobnob with and whom he'd really like to have in his cabinet. I know all about his speeches on the economy of abundance when he was a young Congressman. So -- " Jackson listened for a while. When Rawley ordered another drink Jackson said, "If the house is so termite-ridden it's too late for the exterminator, ready to fall down, then you tear it down and build a new one. You don't just shore it up." "What?" Rawley asked. "The economy's going to hell, has been for a long time. It's been unable to handle its problems at even a sixty percent efficiency for years. You know that -- you just won't admit it. And now that this has come along we can't just fight it with the old tired-and-untrue methods, you follow me, Rawley?" The lawyer was slipping away, his head drooping and his nose almost in his drink. Jackson stopped talking and began the task of getting him to his car so he could drive him home. Rawley's wife could take a taxi and pick up Rawley's car later. September, Year One T he president made his famous Blessing in Disguise speech the day before Labor Day. The entire speech lasted sixty minutes and was undoubtedly the most "compressed" that any president had ever made. Jackson, working late that night, viewed it in his office. He sat at his desk with a glass of bourbon and ice and sipped while Lister made history. Lister began by saying that the deed -- Clabb's -- was done and could not be canceled. Now was the time for the people of America -- and of the world -- to shed their grief and depression. If they were to survive as a viable society and bequeath their few children a viable society -- and ensure that civilization endured -- they must perform not miracles but prodigies. What they had to do would be difficult, but not impossible. They must shed old habits of thought and action. They must become new men. And Clabb had opened the way for them, whether or not he had intended doing so. The pollution problem was taking care of itself and would continue to fade away as the population became smaller and smaller. And although unemployment had increased enormously, this was only a temporary situation. Lister anticipated a labor shortage in the near future if his plans were put into effect. The nation would prosper as never before from the grassroots upward. Poverty would disappear. Anybody who wanted an education would be able to get it free. Earth would be beautified and the generation born after the Clabb Effect had run its course the fertile generation -- would be taken care of. It would not inherit a world that had fallen into howling savagery, as so many continued to predict. It would inherit a world that was as close to paradise as fallible human nature could create. What the President and his advisors envisioned was a society progressively cybernated. Every industry or service that could be equipped with electronic brains and mechanical organs and limbs would be so equipped. Success would ensure that the means of production -- from mines to factories to transportation to the final dispensing of goods to the consumers -- would be as efficient as possible. This automation would not deprive people of their jobs. On the contrary, more jobs than there were people to fill them would be available. The total efforts of the entire population were needed to build the cybernated society and, as people passed away -- Canute lifted his glass in a silent toast to the soon-to-be-dead, among whom would be himself, maybe -- the computers and the machines would take over. Cybernated farms, for example, would continue to produce unfalteringly, regardless of population changes or shifts. Citizens would actually be liberated -- worthwhile work would replace toiling for survival. "And how the hell are you going to cybernate the farms without turning the privately owned ones into state-owned combines -- and what will happen to the farmers who are dispossessed?" Canute asked his TV set out loud. "Tomorrow you'll be accused of being a Communist -- and the day after you'll be shot by some madman." Lister, it became obvious, had asked himself the same questions. He took some pains to make sure his audience understood him. Private farmers, he promised, would be given cybernated equipment and trained in its use. Those who wanted to learn how to repair and maintain the equipment would go to free schools. Those who would not or could not master the necessary skills could call on a pool of technicians. What Lister did not say at that time or later -- events simply worked out that way -- was that if a farmer died and left no heirs the Government would buy his place and turn it into a state farm. And if the deceased had heirs the treasury department would permit adjustments in the inheritance tax if the heirs would sell the property to the Government. Lister also did not mention that the repeal of the Twenty-second Amendment to the Constitution was already quietly on the way and that it would become effective in time for him to be elected to a third term. And a fourth, fifth and sixth. Despite the many strong objections to Lister's programs later on most of the nation was thrilled and cheered by his speech that night. Out of bad would come good -- at least prosperity for everybody. He was truly the leader of his people -- courageous, adaptable. At last, after a series of -- from the historical viewpoint -- inept Presidents, a great man had risen. a telephone call two weeks to the day after Lister's speech. "The White House, Mr. Canute," Jessica said in a quivering voice. The President? Canute's heart banged like a loose valve. His caller was not Lister but one of the President's large staff of undersecretaries. He asked how Canute was, said that he was glad in response to Canute's: "Fine -- " and promised that Canute would receive a letter from the President himself, or at least one originally composed and signed by him. It would confirm this call and spell out in more personal detail the President's plans. This was merely an overall briefing on what Canute might expect. Canute knew, in outline, the The Committee of National Economic Standards. The news media had talked and printed enough about it. Now he was being asked if he would serve on the local board -- if, in fact, he would help organize it under the supervision of the local chairman. The chairman had recommended Canute because he knew that Canute would not be occupied with his business and because Canute had the necessary qualifications. One of these was that he was a prominent member of the President's political party and a good friend of the chairman. But there was more to it than that, of course. Canute said that he would give a verbal acceptance now and a written one later. He thanked the secretary and watched the fading image with great satisfaction. Jessica was too disciplined to ask him what the call had been about. Canute, not being consciously sadistic, summoned her and gave her the news. Jessica looked even more beautiful when she was thrilled -- and she was certainly at her most beautiful now. The contrast between her and Ellen, who had been looking and acting more and more haggish lately, was strong and troubling. Jessica never bothered Jackson and obviously adored him. Her reaction to the sterility problem continued markedly different from Ellen's. If she suffered grief she had not allowed it to show or sour her outlook. She had been married once, briefly, and though she had never said much about it, she had mentioned a year ago -- she and Jackson had been working late -- that any man she loved would have to compete with her dead father. Jackson had decided then and there that their relationship would always be that of employer and employee. He would never compete with a ghost, he had told himself. More than once. Jessica was so thrilled now that she kissed him quickly on the lips and then, laughing, ran back to the outer office. Jackson had not kissed a woman for ten days -- Ellen had begun to turn her cheek to him and for the past four days he had quit trying for even that. Well, marriage meant more than kisses and every mentally stable woman got over her depressions. If Ellen were to become happy again Canute would be happy. He did not know what more he could do to bring her out of her pit. He had tried everything he could within the little time phasing out Canute Baby Foods, Inc., allowed him these days. He had tried to get her to go to a psychiatrist or go with him to a marriage counselor. But she had refused. These men could not make her fertile, she had said. She had emphasized men, making it plain that he was a member of that guilty set. Probably, more accurately, he was in an inner circle consisting only of himself -- the man who had put off having children. He had asked her if she would like to adopt a child. She had said no -- she wanted one of her own. He had thought she might change her mind and had investigated possibilities. They were none existent -- he was far too late. The day after the release of Clabb's letter the orphanages had been avalanched with requests for adoption. Ellen was also suffering from the shock of being no longer married to an affluent man. She had objected vigorously -- had even thrown ash trays at him -- when he had told her that the house must be put up for sale, though there was little chance it could be sold without a great loss. The realestate market had caved in. position would pay him # a year. Inflation made that equal to about # of ten years ago. He wouldn't suffer and he could keep the house, but he certainly was not going to be affluent again. He and Ellen would have to watch the budget very closely. And it might be best to sell at a loss that could be partially deducted from his income tax if he purchased a smaller home in the same year. He poured bourbon into two glasses of ice and called Jessica back for a toast. She would not be out of a job after all, he told he would need a battery of secretaries -- whom she could boss. He would have enough budget to pay for them. Not to mention -- as he did not -- that he was going to have considerable influence and power So here's to our future, Jessica! April, Year Three nine per # inhabitants Busiris should have lost # citizens in three years. But the suicide, homicide and fatal accident rates had risen sharply. The population, instead of #, was now approximately #. However, the suicides and homicides seemed to be leveling to pre-Clabb times. The lack of births and the attrition by death were so far almost unnoticeable. When Canute drove to work or downtown -- or sometimes just around the town -- he saw few empty houses. The only sights that really hit him were the day nurseries. The nurseries were completely shut down. He saw children playing on the school grounds during recess, but he knew that the kindergartens and low grades would soon be empty. For years the schools had been steadily getting more overcrowded. But before long classes would be cut down in size and more teachers per pupil would be available. member -- chairman now, in fact -- was also educational supervisor. He toured the schools from time to time, though most of the overseeing was done by a secretary. In three years his budget had tripled and he now had twice as many people working for him as at the beginning. He had much power, but his responsibilities and work had also increased. He had been feted a number of times, approached by many who wanted favors, and had been beaten badly by four men who had called him a "tool of the Government," among other things. ber had been shot in the brain late at night as he got into his car in the parking lot. The killers had pinned a button to his bloody coat -- above a lighted torch. Fighters For Freedom. The underground revolutionaries. Unlike the underground of the past, this group was composed of "reactionaries," men who wanted the old system kept intact, who still insisted that the old structures were suited for solving the new problems. As it had turned out, a jealous husband had hired three men to had succeeded for a time in putting the blame on the underground. The jealous husband had happened to be the man responsible for Canute's appointment to the board, its first chairman. The resultant scandal had been used by opponents of the Government in an effort to discredit its policies. Canute had been appointed the new chairman and had accepted the position in the midst of heavy criticism. One of his bitterest critics -- and the most influential -- was the editor-publisher of the Busiris Journal-Sun. Caleb Tooney was sixty years old, a lifelong conservative and a big stockholder in the huge Earthmover Diesel Works of Busiris. He was also a vigorous enemy of Lister and his policies. Many of his editorials prophesied that Lister would have to suspend certain portions of the Constitution, such as civil rights, if he were to carry out his plans efficiently. That Tooney could print his editorials seemed to be the best refutation of his prophesies. July, Year Five Sun building burned down the police chief blamed arsonists. He produced evidence that the fire had been set, but found nothing to help him make an arrest. Some psychotic might have set it simply because he liked to watch the flames. Tooney claimed privately that the Government intelligence people had set the fire, though he did not directly accuse Lister. Canute wondered. He told himself that the fate of humanity was at stake. Strong Government measures had to be taken, measures that he himself would have condemned as criminal in ordinary circumstances, but might consider justified in the light of current emergencies. He next told himself that he was indulging in cowardly rationalizations. What good if man survived if he had to build a repressive society to survive in? Actually Tooney's paper had acted as a safety valve for those who needed to blow off steam. It had been ineffective in hindering tention to the blunderings, the arrogances and the fracturing of people's rights, all of which the Government now and then was guilty of. Whatever good or evil the paper had done, it was now through. Tooney was a stubborn old man. He tried to raise funds and get bank loans to rebuild his plant. He had been unable to collect his insurance because he had apparently failed to hire a sufficient number of security guards and set up the expensive alarm system the insurance people had specified. Tooney took the matter to court. The case was not tried until a year later and then it dragged on for six years in the lower and then the higher courts before Tooney lost. Meanwhile a more liberal syndicate announced plans to start a new paper, the Busirian. It never got off to a good starl. The citizens of Busiris had to subscribe to out-oftown papers, usually a Chicago or St. Louis sheet, or catch the news on the local TV channel. In time one nationwide network dropped all programing except for news and eventually replaced the printed medium. Canute checked around and saw a pattern suddenly taking shape around the country. Fires, bankruptcies, labor trouble, loss of advertising, sudden raises in taxes and outright vandalism papers. In many cases nothing spectacular happened to a paper -- except that a local TV station had become a full-time news agency and people quit subscribing. The Government was lending money to the TV news stations but not to the newspapers. It always had reasonable grounds for its refusals. The best was that it did not want to invest the taxpayers' dollars in a losing proposition. October, Year Seven zens of Busiris to #. The loss of # was somewhat noticeable but still not spooky. In fact, there were no empty houses in the better residential areas. When an owner died heirless -- or his heirs were bought out -- the Government gave loans to certain selected citizens of the poverty sections. These folks moved into the hitherto exclusive areas. Jackson Canute lived in the most exclusive district. Six black families owned homes within two blocks of his. The blocks were, however, exceptionally long, the equivalent of three ordinary blocks. The heads of the black families were lawyers, doctors and college professors. As Jackson passed through the neighboring district, which had homes in the #-# class, he saw a score of black faces in hitherto honky homes. Their occupants, he knew, had once lived in the middle-class black area on the west side. Now they had moved up. The people in, poverty areas won their Government loans -- and the chance to move -- in restricted lotteries. But the winners Canute discovered without being able to prove his point, were carefully chosen. They were ambitious types who wanted to advance, who could be counted on to continue to conform to the Government's definition of "responsible citizens." The Government was trying to siphon off the ghetto people with discretion. Others besides Jackson discovered the trend and there were riots and court actions. The riots were contained by lawenforcement officials and the court actions dragged endlessly. The protesters included both blacks and whites and each had reason to cry injustice. board, Canute had more actual power than the city manager of Busiris. He used it to organize a survey of the South Side poor whites. He discovered far fewer qualified candidates than the black ghetto produced -- virtually no professional people and almost as few qualified on the basis of real ambition. Jackson recognized the social factors behind the phenomenon, but he could not help or alter those. He concluded that the Government was trying to make the necessary social transition as easy as possible and was, for once, conducting itself in a sensible manner. He did, however, discover enough whites to balance the blacks who had been moved into the neighborhood adjacent to his own. He began to move them whenever there was an opening. This resulted in accusations of discrimination by blacks -- as well as by some whites -- and his days and nights grew even more troubled. Power was its own high pay, but its by-products were nerve-twisting ulcer-generating and also fatiguecausing. Even behind the buffer of his secretarial battery Jackson was beset with letters, phone calls, people catching him outside his office, waiting on the porch of his home. Once a note wrapped around a rock was thrown through his living-room window. The note held money to pay for the window, but Jackson had the man arrested anyway. Ellen left him the next day. The rock-throwing was only one of a long series of incidents she had complained about. But she and Jackson had been quarreling more and more -- their reconciliations were fewer and lasted a shorter time. Yet, if he had been able to spend more time with her, if she had not also been bothered by the petitioners, they might have been able to make peace. Year Eight very much. He married Jessica six months after his divorce. They were fairly happy, though she complained about his frequent absences. She continued to work for him, but he was gone much of the day from the office and much of the evening from home. She did have her bad times about being sterile and sometimes had nightmares about the end of the world. But these were infrequent and, in any event, she did not blame him for them. Then Jessica thought she was pregnant. Pseudopregnancies had become a common phenomenon during the first ten years after Clabb. Often the pseudopregnancy was actually a large tumor, swiftly growing and all too frequently malignant and metastatic. It was as if a deep, unconscious desire in certain women to reproduce and so save humanity caused the growth of cells -- certainly some such feeling kept many from early treatment. The growth was usually wild and resulted in the deaths of many women -- so many that the annual death rate jumped from nine per thousand (in the first three years after Clabb) to eleven per thousand by the eighth year. Jessica died at the end of the eighth year. Perhaps this type of malignancy was, some psychologists specutated, one of the results of the endof-the-world syndrome. Generally, the syndrome itself was a vague phenomenon, hence difficult to grapple with and conquer. It was like a question that could not be precisely phrased and so was unanswerable. Not many people went insane because of it. But it took the joy out of much of the work and the play. It bleached the skies, painted the Earth pale and it malformed men's unconscious minds. Jackson Canute liked to think that he was exempt from this feeling. Up to Year Zero B.C. (Before Clabb, the news media facetiously had dubbed it), he had had work that had at least satisfied him. He had been a useful member of the community, administering an industry that supplied infants with nutrition. Now he was administering what was essentially a phasing-out operation. But it was the most gigantic and longest phasing out in history and he was playing an important part, even if only on a local scale. He loved more than anything to run an organization, to plan ahead on a large scale and to deal directly with people on the small scale. Other people were not so happy, but that was the way things went and part of his job was to try to improve their dispositions. But his basic goal, of course, was the greatest good for the most people -- which meant that a minority was sure to be unhappy. H e had been responsible for handling the case of Miss Scroop, the lesbian whom the She had announced that she was stipulations were that the conception must be brought about by artificial insemination and that she could legally be married to her lover. Miss Windsor. The great furor over this climaxed in the eighth year after Clabb. Time (still a magazine and not a TV station at this time) ran three articles on the two women, giving Canute much favorable publicity. Miss Scroop's employer fired her when she made her announcement and, when Canute could not get the employer to take her back, he hired her as a secretary. The two women received many threatening letters -- Canute himself received a hundred. (No telephone calls were made, since every phone automatically showed on its screen the number of the other instrument.) Some publicspirited citizens beat up Miss Scroop's ex-employer. Miss Scroop insisted that she would not bear children unless she could be legally married. mediately made this possible showed how public opinion had changed. No lawmaker in the state would have dared to propose such an enabling act a year earlier. Ten months later Mrs. Windsor, as she now called herself, bore the first of five children. Jackson watched the interview as she left the hospital with the baby. TV interviewer: "Mrs. Windsor, are you happy?" Windsor: "Oh, very. My mate, Glenda, is also very happy." Interviewer: "Is it true that you're planning to bring up your baby as a lesbian?" Windsor: "You (censored), if I weren't holding my child I'd kick you right in the (censored). Get out of my way, you (censored) man, you!" The interviewer had dared to say in public what many had said in private or in letters to the news media editors. In her final interview with Time Mrs. Windsor stated that the child would be raised "properly." "Of course, I was raised by two heterosexuals and look how I turned out. So who knows about Sappho?" Eventually the two Windsors and the child left Busiris to live in Nova City, the Federal establishment outside Asheville, North Carolina. There they resided in a house some called palatial and there they were free of harassment. The fertile nun. Sister Gratian, had been released from her vows on the condition she marry and have children. The only fertile man of her faith in Busiris became available when his wife died during childbirth. Mr. Bunding married Sister Gratian, who left him the day after their wedding night. She gave no reason and Mr. Bunding was speechless. Mrs. Bunding lived for a year in an apartment at the other end of town from her husband and then went to Nova City. However, she bore Mr. Bunding six children, all by artificial insemination. The church did not object to the precedure as long as the donor was her own husband. N ova city had been established by the Federal Government as a center for the "maintenance of the nation's greatest resources." Precedents had been set by several other countries, notably China, Japan, Indonesia, Israel, the United Arab Republic, Brazil and the U.S.S.R. These nations had made it mandatory for fertile women to bear at least seven times and substantial bonuses were awarded for each child. The U.S. Congress liberally funded Nova City and did its best to attract fertile couples to residence there. There were protests that the free and luxurious living for the fertiles was discriminatory. The reply, disseminated over the news media, was that not all discrimination was bad. Not if it helped humanity -- and especially the United States of America -- to survive. Some radicals proposed that all nations agree to support a single international community where all the fertiles of the world could be gathered. This would form, in effect, a new state. The common language for its citizens would be the newly revised Esperanto or Loglan # -- and in time all mankind would have rid itself of the problems and evils of national boundaries, nationalism and differing languages. The idea sounded good to many, but it was, of course, impossible to get any nation to accept the concept as a workable reality. Each hung on to its own fertiles. Italian-speaking nation, had one fertile. She and her husband and six children took the highest offer and migrated secretly to the United States to live in Nova City. Furious protests rose from other nations, especially Italy, which had hoped to get her. The husband of the woman was sterile, but he showed a remarkable liberality in view of his faith and permitted his wife to have six more children by artificial insemination. Outcries were heard in the United States that the Federal Government was promoting immorality, but the majority of citizens seemed to approve. It was felt that the need to survive overrode conventional morality. T he Republic of South Africa (in Year One) had # fertile white, #Asian and #I black women. The Republic set up separate equivalents of Nova City for each of the three categories of persons. The Asian women all perished with husbands and children when their transport plane crashed en route to their establishment. A year later the #I black women died when an ammunition dump next to the establishment exploded. The Republic officials made several explanations about why the dump had been set up next to the black "national resources." Neither the plane crash nor the explosion were ever proved to be anything but accidents. But the black population was enraged, and civil war -- or a rebellion, depending upon whose side you were on -- flamed. Before the whites finally stamped out the uprising, a raid on the white fertiles resulted in their massacre -- only five survived. The black underground vowed to get these, but the five were smuggled out of the country and came to the U.S., which promised them the highest standard of living. four fertile women. This scarcity was common throughout the Polynesian area. Many South Pacific nations and territorial possessions did not have the critical minimum of fertiles needed to ensure the perpetuation of their human populations. A Greater Polynesian Confederation was advocated with all the fertiles relocated on Tahiti, the original homeland (according to some authorities). This was rejected by the nations owning the islands or having mandates over them. Nevertheless, all the fertile men and women of the South Pacific area were sneaked out of their homelands and established in West Samoa. (By now this practice was being called, among other things, wombnaping.) A war between England and the U.Son one side -- defending the Greater Polynesian Confederation -- and the French and Chileans on the other side -- they wanted their Polynesian fertiles back -- seemed to be a possibility if the news media of the countries involved were to be believed. The Polynesian experiment worked surprisingly well. The East African Bantu Union, formed for the purpose of putting together the fertiles of Zambia, Malawi, Kenya, Rwanda, Urubu, and Mozambique, failed. Tribal differences were too great to surmount -- the fertiles eventually went back to their home territories and the Union broke up.' second largest nation in area but had a population of only # in Year One. It had # white, # Indian and four black fertiles. Every one of the Indians belonged to a different tribe. Of the blacks, one lived in Toronto, one in Quebec, one in Saskatoon and one in Vancouver. The # Canadian Indians invited the # fertile Amerinds in the United States to come live with them on the shore of the Great Slave Lake, where a new Indian nation would be started. The idea was that the small group would form the nucleus of a tribe that would eventually spread out into the North American wilderness. They would live much as had their pre-Columbian ancestors, except that they would have certain indispensable gadgets, of course. The U.S. objected to its Indians leaving its territory (this was while it was defending the Polynesians' rights to leave theirs). The # Indians sneaked into Canada anyway and, while extradition proceedings were dragging, Canada and the U.S. merged into the United States of North America, the U.S.N.A. The newly created tribe -- calling itself The First Men -- adopted English as its common language. Many years later, when the tribe had expanded through the great land which had reverted to wilderness, it presented the curious phenomenon of Amerinds speaking English and named, because of their origin, Slavs. (Slav was the pronunciation of Slave, from The Great Slave Lake.) July, Year Twenty citizens, mostly to the graveyard. It had also gained fifty, but had lost them to Nova City. These were the children of the children who had been under sixteen in Year Zero, B.C. They had moved out with their parents. It was strange, Canute thought, to drive through the city and not see a single person under twenty. In fact, not many under thirty were visible. The number of empty houses and vacant lots was beginning to be noticeable. The Government now tore down houses as soon as they became ownerless. The lots were turfed, planted with trees and flowers. They not only gave a parklike appearance to residential areas, but ensured that when the re-expanding population eventually arrived it would find a more welcoming vista than over grown ruins. The long-range plan was to level all of the city gradually, step by step, death by death -- one future day a visitor might never know that Busiris had stood here until he came to the stele in the middle of a forest. The stele, already in the project stage, would carry a brief record of the city's history. Even the cemeteries were planned for obsolescence -- the wild would take them over when all the living had left. Canute's grave would be lost with the others -- his name, however, would be on the stele. "For all eternity," a government official had told him. Canute had smiled. How many vanished monuments had been set up for all time? And how long did it take Time to prove that for all human artifacts there was no such thing as forever? Marble was only a little more enduring than bone -- then it, too, went the way of all matter shaped by man. The official had correctly interpreted Canute's smile. "But this stele will be of inertum -- indestructible. It will last forever!" Canute had shrugged. "But I will be dead and no children of mine will see my name." One morning he drove through the South Side, ostensibly on an official checkup, actually just to take a drive. Twenty years ago the area had consisted of slums, tenements and Federal housing projects, breeding grounds of crime, disease and misery. Its habitable buildings, tenanted mostly by blacks but with a minority of poor whites, had needed maintenance. Its yards had been grassless and littered with paper, cans, cigarette butts. Its driveways had been cluttered with rusty or torn-down cars. The uninhabitable buildings had stared through broken windows past obscene letterings and drawings. Today no sign of the ghetto remained. The inhabitants had been moved into the better residential districts. All buildings had been razed, removed and replaced by grass and trees. The area was now bounded by a man-made lake, stocked with fish. Protests had accompanied the changes and much conflict had arisen between those moved into choicer areas and people already living there. But the friction had not been as bad as had been ex, pected and twenty years -- and relative freedom from want -- had reshaped the deghettoized into reasonable facsimiles of middleclass citizenry. The misery and even blood-letting of two decades ago had been generally forgotten. drove his electric car slowly through the South Side, that ! Busiris had been lucky in its transitional procedures because it had had a small minority of poor people. The New York City metropolitan area, with its immense minorities, had not yet solved its problems. Nor would it until they were cut down to size even more than had been done. Its pre-decpop population had been . #. A normal death rate would not have made too radical a change in it, but the suicide and murder rates had increased greatly and the terrible August riots of twelve years ago had cost the area approximately # deaths. The burning of Harlem during the riots, the spreading of the fire to other areas, had resulted in # deaths in six days. The army, navy and national guard had taken over and a dispersion of the populace had been arranged, partly under Federal auspices. In the general dispersion -- the Second Diaspora some called it -- Busiris had received # of the dispossessed. Most of these were of Puerto Rican descent. Canute had housed them where he could -- in the emptied orphanages and grade schools, dwellings vacated but not yet torn down -- and then he had fed them out, little by little, to various residential districts. He had easily found jobs for them -- at that time a labor shortage had been a major problem. Their adaptation to a middle-sized Midwestern city had not been easy, however, and Canute, as a sort of ombudsman, had put in many weary hours trying to make them happy. One of them had been Maria Gutierrez, a computer programer, beautiful, dark-eyed, red-haired, in her ealy twenties. Canute's affair with her had begun during Jessica's final illness and after her death he had married Maria. He was sure that the disparity in their ages would cause trouble, but meanwhile he was enjoying her, especially since she did not complain much about his seldom being at home. Maria had a low-keyed sexual desire. She responded quite satisfactorily but never complained about wanting more. All in all, she was a fine wife for a man in his middle years who was often tired from his labors. rearview mirror and saw a steamwagon tailgaiting him. It bothered him to be followed so closely while he was taking a pleasure drive and he slowed to let the other driver pass. The car did pull around, but it suddenly cut in, forcing Canute to kick the brake pedal in all the way. The tires screeched as the steam engine quit and locked the four wheels. The hood of Canute's car rammed into the wrap-around bumper of the wagon. The man who got out of the car looked familiar to Canute. But not until he saw the revolver did full recognition dawn. He was shocked. Twenty years had passed since the young fellow in the Volkswagen had tried to beat him into the parking slot at the Raywoods High School -- the man looked older now, but the stubborn wrongness about him was the same. That wrongness, now emphasized by the pistol, had first jogged Canute's memory. "What do you want?" Canute asked, feeling his insides coiling coldly. The muzzle of the pistol -- a Colt .# six-shooter, probably a hundred years old and a real collector's item -- looked enormous. "To pay you back," the man said and then he must have fired the pistol. ness and confusion more than once. Eventually he was fully awake in a hospital bed. One bullet, undoubtedly the first, had struck the side of his head a glancing blow. The second had gone into his chest at an angle and come out along the front of his breastbone. The third had pierced his right thigh. "A police car came along, otherwise the maniac would have emptied his gun into you," the doctor said. "He fired at the police instead and they were forced to kill him." "But why would he want to kill me?" Canute said. "The incident in the parking lot was minor -- and happened twenty years ago." "He's been in a Los Angeles mental hospital for ten years," the doctor said. "I've read the whole transcript. According to his psychiatrist, he has blamed you for his baby's death and his wife's divorcing him. He claimed a bump the baby got when your cars collided caused the tumor that killed him. There is, of course, no evidence whatever that that's what happened -- and in any case, the police records here show that he was responsible for that old accident. Anyway, he escaped six months ago. He stole the revolver and ammunition from a Dodge City museum on his way here. The police learned that a stranger was in town -- " "A stranger in town? Since when has it been illegal to be new in a town?" "You're still not thinking clearly," the doctor said. "Oh, yes," Canute said. He thought for a moment. "Yes, I see." The police force had swelled enormously since Year Zero. Lister had insisted on enough manpower at local levels to keep down riots and help maintain full employment. The standards for the police had been raised at every level, local, state and Federal, and all levels were in constant communication with each other. The numbers of the police had been maintained despite the decline in population. Any policeman was likely to know everyone in his precincts and strangers were immediately spotted. It had become routine for motorized patrolmen to compare any stranger's features with mug shots and films transmitted over the car's phone. Los Angeles must have had Dutton's photos on the air. The doctor left. When Canute awoke again a nurse was standing beside his bed. She was attractive and younger than Jackson Canute. She smiled and said, "Good afternoon, Mr. Canute. I'm Amanda Tilkeson. How do you feel?" "Better, after seeing you," he told her. "Thank you, Mr. Canute. The sensors indicate you're in very good shape. You should be hungry." "I am," he said. "The roboserver will bring you your meal," she said. "But the aids will bring your supper." "Good." Canute watched her walk away. The hospital was so completely cybernated that one nurse could manage a whole floor. But Lister had said -- no doubt a medical psychologist had written that particular speech -- that cybernation was only an aid in hospital care and that the sick needed humans around. biography in his off-moments during the past ten years. Publishing individual works was now the Government's business and Jackson had had no trouble getting his life story and thoughts into print. What would or would not sell no longer decided acceptance of a book. Lister had long ago announced publicly that he wanted "every voice in the land to be heard." The Government could not, of course, print and distribute a million copies of every book submitted to it and it would have been undemocratic to set up committees of learned and distinguished critics to screen out the "bad" stuff. The problem had been tackled at first by printing cheap editions of every manuscript submitted, regardless of merit, and limiting the number of copies. Distribution had been through the "feedies" or Federal stores. The books had been given to those who asked for them. When the supply was gone no more books had been printed unless they had received a good rating by readers. About half of the readers had used the rating machines in the stores and about one-eighth of the books had been reprinted in larger editions and for wider distribution. The system had soon proved unworkable -- it was too happenstance. Many worthwhile works had been lost forever while tra.sh survived. Critics had discussed books on television shows and often they had .decided a book's fate. Sometimes the critics had had personal axes to grind. The situation had served, however, to define the problems and point up a need and soon Lister had had his top cybernetists working on solutions. They had come up with one. Every citizen today was issued a number of linders. These, named after their inventor, George Linder, consisted of "books" thirty centimeters square by six centimeters thick and weighing thirty-two grams. Each contained, on delivery, ten thousand blank pages. The owner could then get from the feedie a cassette (the size of a match folder) containing, in coded electronic form, an entire book. He would plug the cassette into the back of the Under and connect the works to the household electric power source. With the book on a flat surface, he would rub the indicated spot on the cassette with his thumb or the end of a pencil and the Under would start operation. Minutes later, the cassette would trill and the owner could disconnect the power source. Opening the Under he would find the book he wished to read printed out, with illustrations in color. When the owner was through with the book he could erase it. If he intended to read the particular work again he kept the cassette. Otherwise he returned the cassette. The linders were reusable almost indefinitely. The cassettes could also be plugged into a TV adapter to display the contents of the book on the screen. A manual remotecontrol device regulated the speed of the display. For the first time in history anybody who wanted to publish could do so within certain limits. The original printing of the work of any previously unpublished author was confined to fifty thousand cassettes. If there was a demand for more, the Government would fill it. Publishing credits entitling an author to larger printing accrued automatically and were based on reader demand. C anute's autobiography had been received well in Busiris but outside the city he was little known. Amanda Tilkeson, the nurse-technician, dropped into his hospital room now and then to discuss the book with him. She admired it very much. Canute did not really think much of its intrinsic interest or literary merits, but it was pleasant to have someone admire it. Maria had read it but had said that she had had difficulty getting through it. Canute discovered another bond between himself and Amanda. She was a fishing and boating nut, as was he -- Maria hated to get out on the water -- and they talked about water sports. All in all, after the pain lessened and he could get out of his cybernated bed into a cybernated wheelchair, Canute enjoyed the hospital stay. Maria, very much concerned at first, began to reveal a side of herself he had not seen before. She seemed to resent the rapport between Canute and Amanda -- possibly she was remembering her own first meetings with him while he had still been married to Jessica. She now said that the reason she had not liked his autobiography had been that it reminded her of how much he had neglected her. When he told her that it was news to him that she felt neglected at all she went into a tirade. "Don't give me that jazz about sacrificing yourself for others! You like what you're doing! You prefer working to being with me. I bore you. But your work doesn't. So you're being selfish -- you're not doing what you do to help people. You couldn't care less for them." "What's the difference?" he asked. "It's the results that count. And whether I help all these people because I want to help or because I feel a compulsion to do this sort of work doesn't matter. I admit I'm selfish and shallow. So what? The local affairs run smoothly -- people are taken care of and helped and I'm happy, regardless of my motives." "Then why don't you care about making me happy?" He was honestly puzzled and surprised, but he did not particularly care. "If I sat around at home watching TV and discussing your problems in raising our dogs -- then I would be unhappy. It's up to you to find something to keep yourself from being bored. I've asked you a thousand times to come down to work in the office." "That makes me so tired I could vomit!" She left him with a cold kiss on his cheek and a frown. Amanda came in shortly and, though she said nothing she acted as if she had been listening in on the intercom. Her expression was one of sympathy. "If you got married again," he asked, "would you want to work or be a housewife?" "Work," she said. "If I could have children -- well, that would be different. I had one child just before Clabb. She's twenty-five now and sterile. But she's working in Nova City." She stopped. A red light was pulsing on the instrument panel. Outside, the footsteps of a woman hurrying toward the room could be heard. A nurse entered. "Mr. Guglielmo's dead!" she told Amanda. "And just a minute ago he seemed in fine health -- " She did not cry but she looked as if she would like to. "He was such a good man!" she said. "Even if he was a rotten writer -- " Canute had never heard of the man. "You just gave him a nice epitaph," he told the nurse. "Better that than the other way around." April, Year Thirty-five lation of #. Its youngest citizen was thirty-five years old, its oldest, #. The death rate was accelerating .as the median age rose. Materially man had "never had it so good," Lister's successor kept telling the U.S.N.A. This was true -- yet the suicide rate, once stabilized, had again started to inch upward. Use of liquor and marihuana was on the rise -- more and more citizens seemed to be commited to slow self-destruction. were making superstuds and supermares of the older citizens. They sometimes suffered unfortunate side-effects -- heart failures or strokes. The Government had tried, not too vigorously, to take resulting storm of protest forced the authorities to make them available again. Some citizens claimed that the Government did not really care -- that it would just as soon kill off its older citizens as quickly as possible -- but few paid any attention to this cynical reasoning. Canute was sixty-three and feeling, at times, the old wounds from the South Side Park shooting. He ship but had turned over most of his duties to younger members. Maria had died three years ago, she had taken, though the coroner said that this could not be proven. Canute had married Amanda Tilkeson after a decent interval. Today he and Amanda were on a fishing trip. They had left home before dawn. He still lived in the mansion on High View Drive, though the place was becoming more of a problem than a pleasure. He was forced to do most of the painting, repairing, plumbing, wiring and so forth himself. The professional plumbers, electricians and painters were too few and too prone to go off on extended vacations. Their services could seldom be obtained. Canute had attended a home-owner's training school and had learned just about everything he needed to know to maintain a house -- even so he had sealed off most of the mansion. He and Amanda contented themselves with about six rooms. They drove before sunrise along the top of the bluff overlooking then descended. At the foot of the bluffs they cut across an area that had once been crowded with the modest homes of workers of the Earthmover Diesel Company. These were now gone -- a young forest rose in their place. Canute took the river road to the Ivory Club, the members of which still kept their exclusiveness. He and Amanda set out on the river in his comfortable, steam-driven foursleeper -- they anchored on the other side of the river, away from all signs of civilization, and watched the sun come up over the hills. The river was different from what it had been during mornings Canute remembered from his boyhood. The water was pure. He could look down into it for many feet and see the fish as the sun rose higher. The stock was as it had been when the white man had first come here -- he saw large river trout, pike and catfish. He set out his lures and sat looking across the river, west and south, where the downtown section of Busiris had been -- rather, still was. The city hall and jail, the Federal, state and city official buildings were there, but they were only two stories high and hidden by the tall trees. The high buildings -- the old courthouse, the Busiris Life Insurance building, the Champlain Hotel, the Earthmover Diesel Building -- had all been torn down. To go downtown was to go into another park. "You know, Amanda," he said softly, "there are still people who curse Clabb. But he saved the world -- he really did. If things had gone on as they were, with the expanding population and increasing pollution and breakdown of the economic and educational systems, mankind would have reverted to savagery. Some day, maybe, a statue will be erected to Clabb and he'll take his proper place in the history books." "I wonder whatever happened to him," she said. "He'd be eighty-six years old now, so he may be dead. But if he isn't he ought to know that he stands a chance of being ranked among the greatest -- if not the greatest -- at least by some people. With Lister next." "I still don't like his having deprived me of having more children." "Look at it this way," Canute argued. "He saved you the possibility of heartbreaks, of bitterness, of disappointment." "My children would have loved me, taken care of me in my old age," she said. "Don't get mad," he said. "But your children and you would probably have perished years ago. Or, if you had survived you'd be living in some stacked slum or wandering the Earth, looking for a chance to breathe. And you wouldn't have gotten any geriatric care, either. You'd be an arthritic, mostly toothless old woman instead of the beautiful and healthy, almost girlish woman you are." Jackson knew by now how to make a wife happy. On the way home he and Amanda passed a demolition rig taking which had been built a hundred and his wife had died within a few days of each other. The rig consisted of several big machines and one man who controlled everything through the console in his vehicle. He sat there, watching the machines work together. April, Year Seventy ulation alive seventy years other thirty years. In another thirty-five years, perhaps a dozen or so. had not been alive when Clabb published his letter. The children of the fertiles had been having artificially induced twins, triplets and even quintuplets during the past twenty years, but this custom was tapering off. Why fill the world again faster than Nature desired? Busiris had a population of #, none of whom was under seventy years old. The town was being phased out and it was probable that it would have a zero number of citizenry in five years or less. More and more were needing hospital care and the "younger" ones just were not up to taking care of the older, even with the cybernated facilities available. Even computers -- some said especially computers -- broke down. Their electromechanical eyes and hands and feet failed and technicians and engineers were needed to repair them. There were few of these left in Busiris and outsiders were being brought in with increasing frequency to attend to emergencies. The helpless aged were being moved to Chicago, where the Government -- the youngest in the nation's history -- had built a hospital-metropolis, already planned for obsolescence. In about fifteen years the hospital city itself would be a ghost town and exactly what was to be done with the superannuated phantoms roaming its corridors had not yet been decided. Probably the nonagenarians would be moved again, this time to be even emptier of man than it had been when the pre-Columbians lived there. The roads were still being maintained by cybers tended by a small staff of septuagenarians under middle-aged supervisors -- children of the fertiles and themselves fertile. Canute, ninety-eight years old, sat in a cybernetic chair and watched TV through organ-bank eyes he had been given twenty years before. His hearing organs, his heart, many miles of veins and arteries, were plastic. His brain and circulatory system had been subjected for three years to a chemical that broke up and helped flush out the fatty deposits. Despite all these biological auxiliaries Canute felt that he was going to die any minute now. Something, somewhere in his body, had broken. The President of the U.S.N.A. was speaking. He was only thirty years old. His face and head were cleanshaven, the style of the last twenty years for young men. He wore a black velvetone sleeveless shirt piped with gold and a kneelength canary-yellow kilt with embroidered red, white and blue chevrons and that was all. And he was -- yes, he was proposing that the U.S.N.A. join the World Federation. The concept of the World Federation had first been voiced by Icelandic, Norwegian, Danish) Union. The proposal, now endorsed by President Windom, was that within the next twenty years, since most of the pre-Clabbians would soon be dead, the post-Clabbians of the entire world migrate to a megalopolis to be built near Nice, France. Its citizens would have one nationality -- Terran -- and the language would be Loglan IV, the ancestor of the synthetic world language created in the middle twentieth century. From this megalopolis, to be named Terra City, the World Federation would expand outward and there would never again be more than one nation. New provinces would be created, but they would be part of the Commonwealth. The surviving old people of all nations would be transported to a geriatric complex in Terra City as soon as facilities permitted. President Windom did not stress this last -- he did not wish to arouse the prejudices of the old citizens while they were still relatively numerous. One thing was obvious -- the citizens of Terra City would be getting rid of the racial problem forever. It had, of course, already vanished to large extent -- the fertiles had been encouraged to interbreed freely and their children had upped the tempo. Windom himself would once have been called a black who was married to a white woman. Now few people used such terms. The World Federation planners envisioned a single race of Man, whose ancestors were of all the races. Except the Amerinds of Canada, Canute thought, who would probably refuse to enter Terra City. And generations hence, when Europe, Africa, Asia, South America and Australia had been reoccupied by the expanding human race -- what about North America? Once again it would be the property of the red man. What then? Would a highly civilized, highly cybernated society of the Terrans face a barbaric sylvan society of the Amerinds? War? Conquest again? Or would man by then have learned his lesson? Was it a good sign that the youth of all the nations seemed so alien to its still surviving ancestors? The phenomenon was not unprecedented, though the generation gap, the communication gap, had never been so wide. Pre-Clabb and postClabb simply did not understand each other. The national Government had ; long since been taken over by the post-Clabb people and President Windom's generation had stretched ; the gap further. All extra-Nova ' City citizens had been disenfranchised. They could elect state and local officials, but the Federal Government was forever out of I their control. Windom had declared four years I ago that the old people no longer j understood the young ones who : had been raised and educated in  Nova City. Disenfranchisement S had followed. Many angry oldsters ' had raged about revolution, but the ; structure of their highly cybernated , economy of abundance put them at  the mercy of the central authority. Pressure on a button would cut off  electric power anywhere in the nation. And nothing electromechanical would move. Besides, the oldsters had no weapons and were, to put it plainly, too old to act ; anyway. ' The Nova Citizens and their counterparts the world over were said to be almost entirely free of mental illnessess and neuroses. They acted on a rational basis, were free of superstition and pre; judice and had even rid themselves of the sexual jealousies that man This scan was produced and distributed free by the Pulps cans Group. If you paid for this digital document or a compilation of this and other digital pulps, you got ripped off. But you can still have this and more than a thousand more pulps for free by coming over and joining us at pulpscans#yahoogroups.com. had always prized as an integral part of his morality. Their society stressed total personal freedom among its members to cooperate in the enrichment of human experience and progress -- whatever these meant. Canute sat and half-dozed, dimly aware that the President had long ago quit speaking and that a comedy show and a documentary had followed and another of the many nostalgia programs was beginning. This one, it happened, was set in the year #. Canute took a stimulator tablet and sat up to watch it. The nostalgia shows were more funny than the comedy shows. The year #, as Canute remembered it, was not something to get mushy or even slightly regretful about. Two minutes passed and he was just beginning to chuckle at the commentary when suddenly the show was cut off. Canute sat up still straighter. His heart began to hammer as he heard the news announcement. President Windom had just been shot and killed. The assassin had then killed himself. He had been a member of the President's inner circle of friends, though lately they had been known to have disagreed on certain policies and particularly on Presidential appointments. The assassin's wife had recently accepted -- against her husband's wishes -- a confidential White House post... Canute settled down in his chair and laughed a little shrilly. His faith in the instability and corruptibility of human nature had been restored. There would be no supermen, no utopia. There would continue to be need for men like himself, unflappable, adaptable -- men who could make a nonutopian society work simply by selfishly doing their jobs. Not a thing wrong with a little selfishness, as he had once pointed out to Maria? Clabb had unselfishly destroyed a generation -- and probably himself. Lister had selfishly teamed up with men like Jackson Canute to save what was left. Windom's assassination had been an equally unselfish act -- it had destroyed the assassin. Somewhere a man was waiting to save himself -- and quite incidentally his fellows -- from this latest disaster. Jackson closed his eyes. It gave him, the always rational man, satisfaction to know that mankind remained as capable of madness as ever. Other men's madness gave sanity a chance... Jackson Canute suddenly felt both human and invincible. Play it cool, he told himself, and perhaps even when death comes...  Hers was a perfect lover -- the kind sure to persevere ! r was while they were dressing for the party that she looked into the mirror and saw death. What she experienced was not an amorphous foreboding of death but rather the knowledge of it as a clinical certainty -- it could come tomorrow or the next day or perhaps the next year. But death was suddenly sure and irrevocable, measured out in days and months rather than in the decades she had once expected as a matter of course. When you are young, she thought, death is an infinite distance away... Death existed for the young only in the sudden violent end, the brutal bewildering accident that stopped the heart suddenly, that stilled the fever of the limbs in an instant. She herself had never thought of death until two years ago when she had been in Sweden to deliver the Nobel lecture and had nearly lost her life in a street accident. During the long convalescence she had become oppressed with the idea of dying. And now -- For me death is as inevitable as tomorrow's sunrise. And perhaps as close. He came out of the sonic shower, a tanned mass of flesh -- now bright red from the sonic-water blast -- and muscles, hard and beautifully muted by the thin layering of firm fat that a man of thirty developed. His voice was booming. "Come on, Ellen, why the funk?" She looked into the mirror, noting that her hair was of a too even chemical color, that the flesh was sagging around her eyes and that her cheeks were melting in folds of tissue that would tighten only for a few hours after she used her creams and emollients. She was showing the first sign of jowls, she saw. The flaccid tissue of her face was suspended by the ligaments but flowed down over the jawline, destroying its definition. "No funk," she said. "Just thinking." "You scientists think too much," he said heartily, toweling his head vigorously and then rubbing his massive chest. The coarse black hair between his nipples sprang erect as the towel took its moisture. He rubbed his flanks and his hard indented buttocks. He was, she decided, quite beautiful, beautiful in a full masculine way that still brought a catch to her breath. Everything about him excited her -- the muscled belly with its clear definition, the deeply indented pubic fold, his maleness, darker in tone than the rest of the body, but pure and unmottled, springing in easy authority from a patch of the same bristly black hair that washed darkness across his chest. "I know you," he said, putting his arm around her bare shoulders and wrinkling her shift in his rough grasp. "I know you too well, Flowergirl." She winced at the pet name. In the five years they had been together, she had grown to love the caress in his voice when he called her by it. Tonight the phrase was bitter with irony. "Flowergirl?" she questioned. "Rather, Evening Primrose." "Morning Glory," he countered, laughing. He swept her up in his arms and bore her back into the bedroom. "Frank, we're late." "Damn the party," he said. "It's for us -- for you. For the great Dr. Ellen Marsden. They'll wait on our own good time." They were on the bed and he was doing things that brought a fear and an excitement to her. The banked fires of her aging body glowed, the fluids of her limbs became turgid with excitement and she looked up into his glowing eyes, knowing the heat of his body, the massive muscularity of his chest. Her feelings toward him built to a crescendo -- she was buoyed upward in an incredible fantasy of male odor, male strength, male tenderness. At one climactic instant she looked up and saw that unbelievable blending of lust and love in his eyes and the world exploded in flames. Her brain turned into a core of light that flared and subsided into lassitude and complete fulfillment. "There," he said at last, breathing heavily. "I've been wanting to do that all day." "You've messed my hair," she complained, feeling playful and for some reason a little cross. "Much more," he said, rubbing the hair away from her temples. She felt as if she had been violently possessed and the feeling was one of wonder and complete satisfaction as always. "You shouldn't do this sort of thing," she said, trying to sound very prim. "You wouldn't want it any other way," he accused. "No," she admitted. "You're perfectly right." They finished dressing and he fixed her rumpled hair with his big facile hands, completely unconcerned with the problem of hiding the thinning in the crown, the faint scars of the accident, all the ancient signs of attack on the aging organism. "##U'RE quite remarkX able," she told him as she adjusted her stole. "So are you," he said. Then: "But it's much the same thing, isn't it?" "Yes," she said softly. "Yes, it is." The party was downtown and instead of taking the tube they chose a ground-effects cab and rode silently in the back seat. She was ever conscious of his banked energies, the slow beat of his massive heart beside her, the surging energy of his muscles, and suddenly she felt slight, weak, unequal to the Joyous life that animated his limbs. Argon lights flickered past, reflected in the slick of rain that the weather stations had scheduled for that evening. The air was already hot and muggy with the rising temperature and humidity, but the first of the programed breezes were beginning to dispell the miasma. She touched her hair several times, hoping that the humidity would not play its usual tricks and dissolve her hairdo into a mass of frizzes and uncontrolled waves. The ground-effect fan under the cab sighed and the remaining moisture on the pavement outside rippled under the air blast. He put his arm around her and kissed her softly behind the ear. Her heart surged with sudden joy and she nestled against him until her right hand accidently touched the underflesh of her left arm. The flesh was cold and had a tissuethin quality that frightened her. Her hands, she saw in the passing lights, were still good. There was a suggestion of blue veining, a touch too much bone and sinew, but the color was good. He had found the preparation that bleached the liver spots that had depressed her and had -- characteristically -- left it on top of the water closet, lid off, as though he himself had been using it. He had found this easy diplomatic way of meeting the problem, just as he had found ways of showing her how to use makeup to disguise the first wrinkling, tint to fade away the gray without giving her hair a grotesque look. She shook her head, wondering if another man like him walked on the face of the Earth. He helped her to the curb and paid the driver, counting the plastic chits. The doorman opened the door and in seconds the tube whisked them to the fifteenth floor where sounds of people laughing permeated the corridor. The door of the apartment at the far end of the corridor was open and she could hear the sound of a multifi, beating out the dissonant rhythms of the latest mauve beat. The music ended in mid-phrase and, after a second of mechanical indecision, began again. Eleanor Rigby, she realized with quick nostalgia. By the original Beatles. A flood of memories engulfed her for an instant. Was this the common denominator of age, that the most casual sounds from the past would plunge one into this mood of bitter-sweet nostalgia? Where were the Beatles now, she wondered? She remembered the story of John Lennon and his lovely Japanese wife -- what had been her name? No matter. It was all a part of the past that she would never revisit. Better the now. Only the now. She squeezed his arm possessively. Only the now and forget the tomorrow. Tomorrow would come soon enough. "Ellen," Betty Margriet said at the door. "Frank, we thought you would never come." "My fault," Frank said. "I'm a bum about dressing." "Frank, you beautiful thing," Betty said, "you could never be a bum." She pulled them into the room and conveyed them like a small busy tug escorting great ships through the harbor. "Lance, you've met Ellen and Frank? George, this is Ellen Marsden and her beautiful Frank -- " "Dr. Marsden, how good to meet you. I've been looking -- " "Come along, Ellen, there's a fabulous man I want you to meet and -- Frank, Frank, what's your secret? You don't ever seem to -- " T alk, talk, talk. The chatter quite overwhelmed Ellen. Frank was smiling beside her, saying just the right thing, always self-contained, still bright and spirited while she felt the first fatigue invade her body. On the far side of the room she saw Vaslov with whom she had had the terrible argument over nucleoproteins at the seminar the week before. No matter. Professional and personal conflicts were of a different order. And Goldschmidt, with his huge Roman nose and gentle eyes, was waving at her from a solid group, his delicate artist's hands clutching what appeared to be a martini. She knew that it was only a glass of water with an olive, an innocent deception. Flanking him were two fat men she had never seen -- facing him a thin wispy girt j of perhaps twenty-eight and a man ' in black. As the black-clad man turned Ellen recognized Dr. Melton of the Theological School.  She raised her eyes in surprise. To  see him at a party was unusual. Then they were in tow again, she j and Frank, with Betty still gushing, # ever ready to show off her disJ tinguished guest. Finally Betty  left them alone and Ellen sighed i and said, "My God, that was a  chore."I Frank laughed. "The penalty I of greatness." I "Greatness is a term loosely used M nowadays."  "Well, fame then," he said. She  patted his arm.  I Goldschmidt came over and j said, "My dear Ellen, how lovely you look." His poet's eyes with long almost feminine lashes said, ; I mean it -- you are beautiful. "And Frank, it is good to see you." "I'm delighted to see you too, Aaron." "Your seminar the other day still has me muttering in my beard," Goldschmidt told Ellen. "That was the idea," Ellen said. "The concepts themselves aren't new." "Just looking at the other side of the coin -- but what a difference in insight that can make." "You two can talk shop five days a week," Frank said. "Tonight I refuse to allow you to ignore me." "Of course." Goldschmidt laughed and bowed. "I am being rude." "Not at all, Aaron," Frank said. "As though there were a time when you could offend me." Goldschmidt grabbed both of them by the arm and propelled them forward, his eyes alive with excitement. "What a gift God has given me," he said, "to have two such friends as you. Now, come there are some lovely people I want you to meet." T hey walked across the room, winding their way through a group of dancers who had begun one of the intricately figured Rack numbers. She considered idly how similar they were to the round dances of her grandmother's youth. Similar and yet different with couples separated, distant, aesthetically alienated. The problem of the age was -- she held herself close to Frank -- that people. even people in love, lived out their lives in a special no-contact isolation. She glanced at Frank and thought. Never mind why this is special. I would do it again. I have what is important. I have a being who is a part of me with no walls, no barriers, nothing between us that would intrude. For you I would give everything. For your happiness I would sacrifice everything... She caught herself, realizing that she was becoming maudlin. She usually didn't give into such intense emotions. Yet her thought had been an expression of truth. And she realized that only she knew the depths of that truth. She and perhaps Goldschmidt, who could not help but be a part of it. Dear Aaron, she thought. Dear friend, dear...something else? Well, no matter. He knew the accept them. Which was the tragedy and the glory and the bitterness of what they had done together. Goldschmidt said, "This lovely young thing is Celia Harris." The wispy girl smiled uncertainly. Her eyes, big and colored like a fawn's, were frightened. Ellen felt a sudden identification with the girl. The perennial wallflower -- my dear, how well  know you... "And Dr. Melton," Goldschmidt was saying. "You know Dr. Melton, Ellen?" "Yes," Ellen said deliberately. "I'm afraid Dr. Melton doesn't approve of me." "I have no idea where you got that misconception," Melton said, coloring. "When one faculty member attacks the philosophy of another's work," Ellen said, "the whole university knows about it in a day." "I have apparently been misquoted," Melton said, blushing more deeply. "Wonderful," Goldschmidt said. "We have the start of a stimulating discussion to enliven an otherwise dull evening." "Oh, really?" Celia Harris asked and then looked startled. "I'm sorry, my dear," Goldschmidt said. "It's just that we oldsters are more in love with ideas than with people." "This whole dabbling with the very substance of life bothers me," Dr. Melton said. "I would suppose so," Ellen said. "He is concerned with God's preogatives." Goldschmidt's eyes were mischievous. "Not at all," Melton said ponderously. "But of course," Goldschmidt insisted. The background music changed. "My God," Frank said, "they're actually playing a waltz." "How nice," Celia Harris said. "Frank," Ellen said, looking at the wispy girl and remembering long ago. "Frank, why don't you ask Miss Harris to dance." "Oh, I couldn't -- ' she began. "Of course, you could." Frank's bull heartiness cut across the conversation. How beautiful she is, Ellen thought. How beautiful and how frightened. "Thank you," Celia Harris said as she and Frank drifted away. JL Goldschmidt asked sotto voce. "It is what I want," Ellen said fiercely. "You see, you make a fundamental error in your work," Dr. Melton persisted. "An error almost traditional, certainly classical." "I don't follow you." "Molecular biology is a halfcentury old," Melton said. "Who knows when you will take the ultimate step?" "The ultimate step?" Goldschmidt grinned. "What, dear sir, is the ultimate step? Indeed, is there an ultimate step?" "You work with the molecules of memory, of personality," Melton said. "You have defined all the biochemical processes essential to a self-perpertuating system -- to life, if you prefer. You've learned to generate a complete organism from a few random specialized cells and you've even reached the point of building new organisms over structures of plastic and metal by this technique." "Of course," Goldschmidt said. "The cloning technique began in the early seventies. You know, growing whole frogs from just a few cells of frog intestine." "Eventually," Melton said, "you must try to duplicate human life -- or improve it." "Now he has said it." Goldschmidt chuckled. "What makes you think so?" Ellen demanded. "The nature of the beast," Melton said. "I dread the result." "That's too common an emotion," Goldschmidt said. "Almost a racial phenomenon -- as expressed in that abomination by Mary Wollstonecraft Shelley." "Oh, that?" Melton said. "I'm sure you're more subtle and adept than Mrs. Shelley's poor creator. Nevertheless, the heresy -- " "A good Anglican talking about heresy?" someone asked. "The word is hard for an Anglican to use," Melton admitted. "Nevertheless, Catholic dogma has many beautifully defined moral paradoxes. Some of the best minds of the last five centuries have contributed to Church thinking." "The heresy you mentioned?" Goldschmidt prompted. "The heresy of Valentinius the Gnostic," Melton said. "Basically, the idea that the created being suffers from the imperfections built into him by an imperfect creator." "Beautiful." Goldschmidt was still amused. "Quite beautiful. Of course. I've heard of this. It's a lovely linear proposition. However, we have seen that logical linearity is not necessarily -- " "Spare me, Aaron," Melton said. "You know how we -- " "That was lovely," Celia Harris said, interrupting. She and Frank had returned and her fawn eyes were alive. Ellen looked at her and knew. It always happened. Frank had that special wordless communication with women -- Ellen had never seen one who, exposed to it, had not instantly and completely fallen in love with Frank. It was how she had wanted him to be -- now, she realized, his talent had a special value she had not planned. "The special significance of the heresy," Melton was saying, "is -- " "What heresy?" Frank asked and Melton told him. "You know -- " Frank clapped Melton on the shoulder -- "you beautifully logical people always seem to avoid seeing the total consequences of an idea." "I don't follow you." "What I mean," Frank said, "is that the reverse must be true. That the perfections that a created being enjoys reflect an equally perfect creator." "Rubbish," Melton said and then colored anew. "Is it?" Goldschmidt demanded. "Or does the creation imply the creator?" Melton said nothing. xX degenerated. Frank, at Ellen's silent gesture, asked Celia to dance again and Ellen wandered away. There was a point, she decided in her fatigue, when exercising one's mind became a chore and she felt little like thinking at this moment. She found a seat on a Kawasaki couch and relaxed into a state of quiescence. Across the room Frank and the girl danced and Ellen watched the glowing new emotion in the girl's eyes. She knew a faint twinge of regret and then a sense of pure, overwhelming triumph. Finally she felt that her face was wilting and decided to freshen up. She rose tiredly from the couch. counting the thousand small pains that were the heritage of her aging human body, and walked past the heavy drapes into the hall. She had not intended to be secretive or furtive but her movements were slow and silent. She came upon two women and stopped, not wishing to intrude. They were standing, smiling and talking, near the massive Tokagawa vase with its incredible dragons rampant on gilt and ochre. Ellen heard most of the conversation before the women saw her. "Isn't he a beautiful man?" one said. The other, short and vulgarly pretty, asked, "What does he see in her?" "God knows," the first one said. Her thin lips twisted. "She's plain enough. I imagine she always was, even when she was young. Who knows what motivates men?" "I wish I knew what motivated that one," the short woman said. "He seems to be very motivated at the moment." "Yes." The short one wet her lips. "If I were Dr. Marsden I'd watch my young Greek god very closely." "She's such a frump. How does she hold on to him?" "Who knows? I first saw him five years ago when she suddenly showed up with him and he's been like a shadow to her ever since." "No accounting for bad taste -- " "Pardon me." Ellen spoke too loudly, pushing past them. There was a certain amount of bitchiness in her tone, she realized, and both women looked alarmed and then satisfied. How we tear each other's hearts out, Ellen thought sadly as she opened the door to the restroom. Later she found Frank and Aaron talking quietly and said, "I'm very tired." "Of course," Frank said, ever solicitous. "Would you like to go?" "Tomorrow," Goldschmidt said. "I'll certainly see you tomorrow." "I suppose so," she said. He reached out to touch her arm tenderly. "Ellen, you tire too easily these days. You must take good care of yourself." "Thank you, Aaron. You were always a good friend." "And more." "I wish it could have been." "No matter," he said. "I have done everything I could. You and Frank -- " He spread his hands eloquently. "You know, Frank is like a son to me." "Rather a brother," Frank said seriously. "And, alas -- a rival." "Thank you," Ellen said tiredly. "Do take care of yourself," he said again. S HE left the party with Frank and thought of how Aaron had stood beside her, sustained her, encouraged her. She had not meant matters to turn out as they had, but she and Aaron had been so much more successful than they had dreamed they would be. And finally he had protected her and her special knowledge, knowing that he was robbing himself of what he wanted most. For it would not have done for them to publish this triumphant breakthrough, not after what had happened. Poor little wallflower who had devoted herself to thought and science and knowledge and longed for love. Only Aaron knew the full flowering of her desire, the months of work and hope that had finally created the one thing that had given her life meaning. Aaron could never have met her need -- for she would not compromise -- but like a good friend he had helped and given that special part of himself. The success she had found, the triumph, were equally his. In the taxi Frank said, "You seem lost." "I was thinking of Aaron." "He loves you, you know," Frank said. "I know," she said. "I wish it had worked the other way." "He doesn't expect the situation to change," Frank said. "That doesn't alter the fact that there is nothing he would not do for you." "I know that too well," she said sadly. At home they disrobed and she sat brushing her hair, seeing the faint tinge of gray under the dye. She would wither and age, she knew, in the coming months. It was only a matter of time before the feral thing tearing at her vitals would destroy her. And Frank? What would happen to Frank, who had come into her life a bare five years before? Frank, who was maleness and youth and naivete and would go on for years, perhaps centuries, because she had wanted it that way. He came to her and put his arms around her. "You know I will always love you." "I know," she said. "After all, I planned it that way. Aaron and I -- we made it so." He laughed. "Do you think this bothers me?" "It should," she said. "I would have wanted to love you, regardless." "Would you?" "The created being reflects the faults and the virtues of the creator," he said. "Remember?" "I find that hard to believe." "It's true," he said, his arms enfolding her. "You know this can't last much longer." "I've known that for quite some time." "What will you do then?" "Whatever you wish." "That girl tonight -- " "Celia?" "Yes. She's so much as I used to be. Lonely and unloved and uncertain." "She's quite beautiful -- as you are." "Oh," she said, "how I envy her. You know it's only a matter of time before I -- " She paused, not finishing the sentence, testing his understanding one last time. He grasped her meaning instantly, perfectly as always. "Is that what you want?" he asked. "For someone like you to take your place?" "Yes," she said. "I think she needs you very much -- as I needed you. I think she would be quite wonderful for you, too." "I hoped you would say that," he said, kissing her. "You're so much more than I intended," she said, melting into his great arms. "I could only be what you wished me to be," he said, kissing her again. She felt his body close to her and his arms were gentle. Gentle, but like steel.  Special Introductory Ofer good in the United States, the United Kingdom and Canada Some Contributors Past and Present Pou Anderson Isaac Asimov Alfred Bester James BUsh Robert Bloch Ray Bradbury Arthur C. Clarke L. Sprague de Camp Lester del Rey Robert A. Heinlein Willy Ley Donald H. Me me! J. R. Pierce Frederik Pohl Robert S. Richardson Robert Silverberg Theodore Sturgeon A.E. Van Vogt Kurt Vonnegut, Jr. H. G. Wells, science fiction -- often termed "future fiction" -- has fascinated alert minds. Not only has it entertained. It has predicted much of the far-ranging scientific and social change now upon us. authors of the genre continue to speculate, to predict, to tackle the prime problems already shaping tomorrow. Ecology -- space exploration -- nuclear promise and threat -- energy -- social evolution and biological revolution -- these and other fields are probed by imaginative stories uniquely exciting and rewarding. So let your fancy run free. Subscribe now! For U.S. and Canada, send coupon to: New York, N Y. # D # issues of IF for # of IF for # For United Kingdom, send coupon to: London SW# #RD De issues of IF for # of IF for # Enclosed find... in payment for my subscription as checked above. G.O.D.'s Harlie knew the difference between right and wrong -- and found both good! I xX the flourescent-pale hallway to his office when he saw the flash and bob of her red hair. She saw him at the same time and smiled, waved and quickened her step. He could think of no way to avoid her. "Hi, what's up?" "I should be asking you. Where have you been all week?" "Busy," he said. "Obviously. I just came from your office. It looks a mess. Sylvia says you haven't stopped running since Monday." "That's only two days." He smiled. "Though it does seem a lot longer."  "Have you had lunch?" she asked. He shook his head. "Well, then -- come on." He tried to protest, but she took his arm and turned him around, saying, "It's on me. I'll put it on my expense account. It's all part of my campaign to keep a scientist from starving." He smiled again and allowed himself to be led down the hall. "Your card was nice. I was going to send you one, but I haven't had a chance to go looking." "So why not telephone? Call me collect if you want. Any time." He was embarrassed. "Uh, I haven't had the chance." They decided to avoid the company cafeteria and go to a quiet place in town instead. They paused at the plant gate long enough for Auberson to buzz his office and tell his secretary that he would be gone for at least an hour and a half. While she was waiting, Stel lowered the convertible top and pulled a pale blue scarf from his glove compartment. She had put it there for precisely this type of occasion. She was trying it on when David came back. As he got into the car she said, "I'm going to have to put a couple more of these things in here -- this blue doesn't go at all well with this dress." He laughed, managing a genial, good-natured sound, he thought. He put the car into gear. "Where are we going?" "How about the Tower Room?" "Uh-uh. Too many of the wrong kind of people." He paused, then added in explanation: "Company people." "Okay. If not there, where?" He shrugged. "I don't know. Let's get lost." H e switched on the stereo and eased the car into the light midday traffic. She looked at him. He was a relaxed driver, not like so many who hunched tensely over the steering wheel. Auberson enjoyed driving. The line of his jaw tightened momentarily as he concentrated on the traffic ahead. With one hand he maneuvered a pair of sunglasses out of his coat pocket and onto his nose. The wind whipped at his hair and his tie. The feel of the road changed abruptly as they swung into the freeway. The tugging fingers of the wind grew stronger as Auberson gunned the little sports car. She waited until he had slid into the far left lane before she spoke. "What's wrong with company people?" "Nothing. I just don't want to be seen by them, that's all." The stereo mumbled softly to itself, something about fixing a hole where the rain comes in. He turned it down to a whisper and added: "It wouldn't be a good idea. The two of us together, I mean." "You're afraid people will talk?" "I don't know. There already is talk, I guess." He frowned at a momentary lumpiness in the stream of traffic. As he maneuvered through it she turned over in her mind possible things to say, at last decided to say nothing. It was just as well -- the moment had passed. They were gliding above the rooftops of cluttered suburbia -- black roofs and red, two-car garages and stationwagons out in front, green pea lawns and a cacophony of architectural voices. Early-American-Almost-Slum next door to Ancient-Gingerbread-WithOriginal-Icing, followed by Plastic-Cracker-Box and FlagstoneWalking-Pseudo-Californian. Ugly stucco boxes, white walls stained with brown streaks and greasy smoke from countless kitchen windows. Rust outlined screens on the windows of faded apartment buildings. Housewives in shorts were hanging damp sheets on wire lines. Blue-gray mailmen lugged heavy brown bags. Children, too small to be in school, chased after dogs bigger than they were and too smart to be caught. Shopping centers displayed bright glass windows filled with wishes and temptations. The houses drew closer together, grew taller, became offices, then warehouses, big and featureless and ugly. The office buildings evolved into concrete-and-glass towers. Auberson selected an offramp into a narrow canyon with sunglaring walls. H e realized abruptly that he was heading toward the restaurant where he had taken Stel on their first date. Now why did I do that? It was too late to change his mind, though -- he swung around a corner and they were there. She did not mention the choice of restaurant -- perhaps she accepted it as an inevitable spot for the two of them. After they had ordered, she looked at him sharply. "What's the matter, David?" "What do you mean?" "Nothing, I guess. I just say that sometimes." "Oh." She decided to talk about something else. "I hear you've been having trouble with Harlie again." "No, not with Harlie -- because of Harlie." "Well, you know what I mean.  know the whole company is in an uproar. Something about unauthorized specs -- I haven't had a chance to pay too much attention to it. I've been troubleshooting the annual report for Dome." "Oh? I thought that was finished." "It was supposed to be -- but the statistics keep coming out wrong. Actually that means that they keep coming out right." "Huh?" She hesitated, then made a decision. "I guess it wouldn't hurt to tell you. The company keeps two sets of books. He was startled. "Let's try that again." "Oh, it's nothing illegal," she hastened to explain. "One set is the real books, the other is for public consumption -- the stockholders mainly." "That sounds illegal to me." She made a face. "It is and it isn't. Let's just say the second set of books is more -- cosmetic. It looks prettier. The figures haven't been falsified, merely rearranged. Those, for instance, pertinent to Harlie." "How?" "You know and I know that he's a research operation -- but some of the directors think his cost is too large a sum to be listed entirely under research. Don't look at me like that, David -- I don't make policy and I don't know why this policy was instituted. But apparently some directors feel it wouldn't look good to the stockholders to see that much money being plowed back into the business." "Elzer. Carl Elzer," said Auberson. "He has to be behind this." "With some others." Auberson had been jolted into thinking. "The damned looters," he said. "How's that?" "You remember how Elzer came into the company? He and Dome and some of the other directors are part of a financial syndicate -- they specialize in taking over companies. They use the assets to widen their holdings -- " He snapped his fingers. "That's it -- their first concern would be to prop up the price of the stocks, not the health of the company." "You're starting to lose me." "I'm not sure I follow it all myself." One thought tumbled out after another. "Look, StellarAmerican Technology and Research set up four other companies to handle various aspects of hyperstate electronics. We're one of them. StellarAmerican is the majority stockholder in each -- but suppose Stellar-American itself becomes vulnerable to a takeover. Get control of it and you've got five companies in your pocket." "But, how -- " "I can think of a couple of ways. In order to exploit the hyper-state process Stellar may have had to go heavily into debt. Let's say the process is harder to develop than they thought and expected profits don't materialize -- they lose money, they borrow more, they go deeper into debt, all the time betting that they'll be able to make it back because the market is entering an inflationary spiral. This is all guesswork on my part, but a weakness could develop in a situation like that -- particularly if some of the assets the company counted on consisted of stock whose price had been propped up by juggling the books. It could be fooled into overextending itself -- in which case Elzer and company could possibly move in." "I thought you were talking about a takeover. No company is going to risk a controlling amount of its stock." "No," he agreed. "But some top men might risk enough to cut their share of it down -- that is, if they were sure that the other major stockholders wouldn't doublecross them." "Ugh," she made a face. "Wait a minute -- what do I know about the actual figures? I think about thirty-six percent of Stellar-American Technology stock reached the open market." "How do you know that?" "The figure was in a report I had to process. In order to get the original rights to produce hyperstate units, the directors had to trade a certain number of shares to the man who owns the patents." "Krofft? Dr. Krofft?" "I don't know -- if that's his name, then he's the one. Anyway, I know for a fact that the inventor owns something like thirteen percent of Stellar-American voting stock." Auberson whistled. "That would make him a key piece in the puzzle -- wonder where he stands. He's director of research over there." T he waitress came with their food. As soon as she was gone, Stel said, "Okay, let's assume Elzer and Dome have gotten Stellar-American -- what happens now?" "Well, actually they'd have five companies -- Stellar-American and the other four: Hyper-State Visual, Hyper-State Stereo, Hyper-State Modules and Hyper-State Computer, that's us. Each of these companies has a certain value -- their assets can be used in several ways. I think Elzer is a vampire. He doesn't understand the difference between saving a company for future potential and milking it of its resources now." "Do you think that's what he's up to now -- milking the company?" "Could be the reason he's down on Harlie. If he can't make a lot of money fast both Dome and Elzer want to discontinue him. I know Elzer's been eyeing his appropriation for some time. Dome's attitude is a little different -- I think theirs is a marriage of convenience. Elzer wants the money; Dome values the company -- and Harlie could be a long-term asset. Apparently Dome had the pull in the financial community -- Elzer has the money, but not the position. At the moment, Dome is in control -- but that could change. Harlie's continued existence depends on Dome's good will. If he gets pressured too heavily by the rest he may have to throw them Harlie in order to protect himself. That could be why he's let us continue this long -- so he'll have a bone to throw the others if he needs one." Auberson looked up from his plate. "The annual report -- what does it say about Harlie?" "Not much." "How's he listed?" "That's just it -- he isn't. He should be considered part of the research budget, but he doesn't show up there. He doesn't show up anywhere." "Part of the research budget? He is the research budget -- two-thirds of it .anyway." "I know, but he isn't listed that way. His cost has been spread out, listed as 'Inplant Improvements' and things like that." "Now why the hell -- " He put down his knife and fork. "Let's backtrack a little. You said there was a problem. The wrong figures kept coming out?" "No -- the right figures did. We set up the final drafts of the report three weeks ago." "And all the figures were from the second set of books? The phony ones?" She nodded. "But the report printed out with all the figures corrected -- taken from the real books. At first we thought someone had changed it on the copy -- you know, someone not in on the secret might have double-checked the figures and changed them -- but it wasn't that. Those reports had been fed into the typers exactly as we had composed them." Something went twang. "The typers?" "Yes, we have a magtyper composer -- it's one of the new phototyping units. It was ordered especially for handling reports, brochures and pamphlets and we've hooked it into the master system. That way we can use any typer in the plant for input -- you could write a letter in your office and get a perfectly justified printout -- any type face -- off the composer unit. Camera-ready copy." "Um," said Auberson. "I have a feeling that that's what your problem is -- the master system. The master beast," he corrected. X We've been checking the computer outlets for two weeks now and we can't find a thing. Yet every time we set up a printout we get the same darn figures. We've tried correcting the original tape, feeding it in again and I don't know what all. It's not so much the report any more as finding out why it keeps coming out wrong -- ah -- right. Well, you know what I mean -- with the figures we don't want the stockholders to see. Like one of the things is Harlie. He's listed right at the top of the research budget in the real version -- quite prominently -- and there's even a paragraph explaining his goals and objectives. Nobody knows where that came from -- I thought Elzer would have a fit when he saw it. If we had the new systems analysis network completed, it could tell us where the trouble is originating -- but it's nowhere near operational yet, at least not for the master beast. We could always send the report elsewhere to be printed, but that would be personally embarrassing to Dome -- the master beast is his brainchild." "Mm," said Auberson and nothing more. "Anyway," she said. "That's what I've been doing for three weeks -- running like hell and getting nowhere." "Oh, they'll probably find the trouble soon enough," said Auberson. "It'll turn out to be a crossed wire or something stupid like that." He sucked in his cheeks and glanced at his watch. "I hope so," she said. "We're going to try another run this afternoon, just as soon as they finish checking the memory tanks again. If that doesn't work. Dome is prepared to reschematic the whole system." "Is it that serious?" "It is to Dome." "Wow -- look at the time!" he said. "I'd forgotten it was getting so late. I should be back at the office right now -- I'll have phone calls stacked up from one end of the country to the other." He stuffed a few last bites into his mouth and washed them down with coffee. Stel was puzzled, but she, too, hurried to finish her lunch. He signaled the waitress. On the drive back she remarked, "I didn't realize how busy you were, David -- I'm sorry." There was something about the way she said it. Briefly he took his eyes off the road and glanced at her. "I just remembered something, that's all. You don't know what I've spent the past two days doing, do you? Covering for Harlie. I've been calling every department head in four different divisions -- ours, Los Angeles, Houston and Denver -- trying to convince each one that those specifications we sent them are only speculative, that the reason we sent them out was to get their opinion whether or not we should consider implementation." "I thought that was the reason they were sent out." "It is -- but there was no cover letter or anything. The way the specs were delivered a lot of people thought they were file copies of a project that was already approved and ready to be implemented. They thought something had been railroaded through over their heads and they were mad as hell at the implied loss of authority. I've spent two days just picking up the pieces, trying to convince some of these corporate politicians -- " he spat the word in disgust -- "that no insult has been intended, that what we're after is their opinion on the matter. The trouble is, they're all so prejudiced against the project now because of the way it was delivered that it's an uphill battle." "I'd heard something about the specs appearing suddenly on Monday morning." "That's right. Harlie jumped the gun and printed them out because he figured it was the only way he could get anyone to notice them. Otherwise he figured he'd be waiting till the moon fell out of the sky." "He's got a point there. He knows the company better than you do." "Yes." Auberson sighed as they swung in at the plant gates. "I'm afraid he does. II entrance and sprinted for his office, attracting puzzled glances on the way. He ignored Sylvia's urgent bid for his attention and locked the door behind him. He had the magtyper switched on even before he sat down. He paused, still panting heavily, then typed: memo: to all concerned file: personal, confidential company's annual report. Before he could switch off the machine, it typed back -- seemingly of its own accord; right on. replied, you're pushing your you've taken over the master Harlie decided to change the I didn't show it to her. IT TO. Auberson looked at the typewritten question for a long time, his hands poised over the keyboard. At last he typed: harlie, Auberson typed, then hesitated. He wasn't just echoing Harlie -- he was asking the question of himself, i don't know, harlie. x. one before he typed: that's It? accused the typer, you're saying the same thing I AM. you're right, he admitted. "Goddamn machine," he muttered, but with a smile, that brings back. i that's a cop-out, too. ON? , H e hesitated a long time on that one. Harlie waited patiently. The office creaked in the silence, the typer whirred  somewhere in its innards. Finally  Auberson activated the keyboard again. j it's the only way, isn't iT? J f ME. As he typed his answer, he realized he was using Harlie's phrasing of the idea rather ; than his own. isn't it a little strange to we've covered that problem. typed: because i have no one Honesty, Auberson reminded himself. Honesty. Why is Harlie the only one you can confide in, David Auberson? He stared into the machine as if he had never seen it before. The typewritten words had taken on a subtle malevolence. Auberson put his hands on the keyboard. He found himself typing: i think i'm afraid of And he stopped. He didn't know what Harlie was. TO. He Stopped and waited, but Harlie didn't reply. After a moment, Auberson added thoughtAuberson searched his mind. I don't know. I hadn't exAuberson thought back. yes. T hinking of lunch today, Auberson knew that Harlie was right. He typed: i've been to bed with you've known him longer NO. IF you're in love you should be he's a man and she's a woman. don't know what love is. Then he added: we don't have a long time. The typer sat quietly, humming not so much with a sound as with a barely felt electric vibration. Abruptly it clattered; i will quote back to one's real expression and IT. this: is it possible that even in you're the one who said that x. Sylvia said, "I know you're busy, Mr. Auberson, and I didn't want to disturb you, but Don Handley is here." "All right." He pushed himself away from the typer, not bothering to shut it off. Then he checked himself. He scooped up the sheets of printout and stuffed them deep into the targe basket hanging from the back of the machine. "What are you doing?" asked Handley from the door. "Redecorating your garbage?" "No -- " Auberson straightened a little too quickly. "I was rewriting a section of the Harlie program." "Huh?" Handley was puzzled. Auberson realized his mistake. Harlie wasn't supposed to be wired into this typer. Only the Master Beast, as it was called, was supposed to have that capability. "Uh, well, I was filing it for future reference in the central information  pool. Later, when I need it, I can ' transfer it to Harlie downstairs." "Oh." I Auberson found himself wonj dering why he didn't tell Don j about Harlie's extracurricular activities. Another cop-out, Aubie'l j "Well, what can I do for you?" he asked. Handley threw himself into a  chair. "You can start by getting j me a forty-eight hour day -- you I and your goddamned G.O.D. : Machine!"  "I'll put it on order." i Handley didn't reply at first,  he was pulling a crumpled High master pack out of his lab-coat  pocket. He waved it toward ; Auberson. "Want one?" Auberson shook his head. "My resolution -- remember?" "Oh, yeah -- how long's it been now?" Handley lit the stick and inhaled deeply. ' "Four or five months." "No lapses?" Auberson slid open his desk drawer, pulled out the pack of Highmasters that had been there for the past few months. "Here -- want them?" He made as if to throw the pack,  but Handley shook his head, "LFh uh -- I don't like Highmasters."  I "But that's what you're smoking now." "Yeah, but I paid for these. I can't afford to waste them." "Huh?" Handley said, "They were all out of Golds." Auberson shook his head. Harlie was right -- humans didn't make sense. He dropped the Highmasters back into the drawer. It was just as well -- he could use them as a constant test of his will power. He closed his desk and looked at the other -- Harlie's question was still echoing in his mind. Handley had thick dark hair, going to gray, a narrow face, skin like leather from weekends on his boat, soft regular features and dark eyes -- the corners of them were creased from much smiling. He said, "I'm here about the board meeting -- and your machine, of course." "Why does everybody insist on calling it my machine? It's Harlie's." "Yeah, but Harlie is yours, isn't he?" Handley took another deep drag, held the smoke in his lungs as long as he could, then exhaled. "Besides, it's a projection of future blame. They figure that by identifying you with the machine they can make sure that when it finally does go down the tubes you'll be the only one to go with it." "It's always nice to know that your coworkers are one hundred percent behind you." "Why not? It's the safest place to be." He grinned. "After all, it's the guys in front who are the first to get shot. But .lead on, Gen'ral Custer. Me'n the rest o' the boys'll stick -- although, to tell the truth, Gen'ral, this is one time I'd like to be fightin' on the side o' the Indians." "Me, too." "pHE thing is," Handley conX tinned. "We're just not going to be ready for the board in time. We've been wading through those specs for two days now, Aubie, and we haven't even begun to make a dent in them. If you want a comprehensive evaluation we can give it to you -- but not in time for the board meeting. And our department isn't the only one with that problem. Everybody I've talked to says the same thing. There's just too much of it. Oh, what we've seen is beautiful. Harlie hasn't missed a trick. You should see what he's done with the Mark VI units -- he's got them jumping through hoops. But, as I said, there's just too much to go through -- it's a case of computer overkill. We couldn't begin to assimilate this for at least three months and the board meeting is only a week away." "I don't think it's going to make that much difference how prepared we are. There's no question that the G.O.D. Machine will work -- we don't need the evaluation to know that. The problem is whether or not the board will believe us -- what will it take to convince them?" "It's bad timing, that's what it is, Aubie. This should have been sent around months ago, not at the last minute." "Harlie had it ready on time," Auberson said. "That's all that he was concerned with. If we can't cope with it -- that's our fault." "Yeah? I'd like to see him try to blame us for being imperfect and inefficient. He should have known that a proposal this complex couldn't be evaluated in the time he left us." "I believe he's included his own evaluations. Have you talked to any of the other section heads?" Handley nodded. "A few." "What did they say?" Auberson asked. "Two of them absolutely refused to look at the specs, phone calls or no phone calls -- sorry, Aubie, but that trick wasn't totally effective -- they still think they're being railroaded into something because the proposal is so complete. They said if we could write it without them we could damn well get it approved without their help." Auberson said a word. He said a couple of words. Handley waited him out, then: "It isn't quite that bad -- a few of the guys I talked to are wild about the idea. They're able to see the total system concept and they're eager to build it. It's not just another computer to them, but the computer -- the machine that the computer is supposed to be. They're delighted with the thought that we may have it within our technological grasp right now." "Good," said Auberson. "How many of them are thinking like that?" ; "A lot," Handley said. j "How many?"  "At least eight -- no, nine that I've talked to -- and I guess we could probably scrape up about ten or fifteen more."  "That's not enough. Any names included in that?" "Keefer, Friedman, Perron, ' Brandt -- the iconoclast squad. : The conservatives are waiting to ' see which way the board blows." ; Auberson chewed thoughtfully ' on the side of his left index finger. "Okay -- you got any suggestions, Don?" "Fake it or forget it." "We can't forget it. How can we fake it?" H andley thought about it. "Hit them with everything we've got peripheral to the proposal and fuzzy up the grim details. When they ask how it will work we refer them to the specs -- tell them to look for themselves. Rather than try to defend the proposal on its own we'll get a lot of good people to defend it for us and hope that their combined status will sway the board. We won't mention Harlie -- it's no secret that Elzer is out for his blood -- we'll just keep telling them, 'It's in the specs.' " He paused, lowered his tone. "Only one question, Aubie -- are we defending a pig in a poke or will this machine really work?" "It's in the specs," said Auberson. "Don't give me that horse puckey. That's for the board. I want to know if it really will work." "Harlie says it will." "Then that's good enough for me. I have faith in that machine of yours." "If you have faith in him why did you just say he was mine?" "Sorry. I have faith in Harlie. Period. If he says it will work, then it will." "You might check with him," Auberson suggested. "He might have some thoughts on how best to put it over on the board." "You're right. We should have thought of that earlier." He started to rise. "You know, it just occurred to me. With Harlie on our side we have an unfair advantage over everybody else in the world -- we can do almost anything we want because Harlie will tell us how to pull it off." "Do you think we should tell the board that?" "Not until after we sell them the G.O.D. machine. And that will be a fight." He stood up. "Okay, Attila, I shall gird my loins and go to fight the Hun." "Stupid," Auberson said. "Attila was the Hun." "Oh. Well, a little dissension in the ranks never hurt any," remarked Handley. "Only a little and it hardly shows." Auberson stood up, raised one hand in mock salute. "You have my blessings in your holy war, barbaric one. You shall bring back the ear of the infidel -- the bastards of the mahogany table who are out to get us. Go forth into the world, my brave warrior -- go forth and rape, loot, pillage, burn and kill." "Yeah -- and if I get a chance to kick them in the nuts. I'm gonna do that too." Handley was out the door. j back in his chair. He noticed then that his typer was still on. He moved to switch it off, but paused. He typed, harlie, who's said Harlie. i'm not a baseball that's a lie. that's not so good, harlie -- Auberson shook his head, i I'm sure you can. in fact i'll Auberson jerked to a stop. He typed into the machine: i ,...wish you're suggesting. I'm sorry, auberson, but it's Auberson frowned and switched .ji off the typer before it could ask  him was it human to want to lose. ; He did not know the answer, it  -- Adapted from the forthcoming novel  be published by Ballantine Books. '  Directions: In a critique published some ten years ago C. P. Snow Science, Politics and the Novelist, Kenyon Review, # (#) i-# listed those novelists who were, in his view, among the finest -- Tolstoy, Dostoyevsky, Dickens, Mark Twain, Sholokov, Balzac and Proust. He chided the commonalty of British and American literarians (largely in academia) for concentrating their attention upon only those novels which were written in the English language. It was his view that a good novel escaped the vicissitudes of translation and that there was futility in any argumentation that linguistic subtleties fatally distorted the content and message. It is worth noting that Lord Snow was a scientist, wrote sf novels and wrote many novels around a warp of scientists and politicians, his best known being Corridors of Power. The principal sentence in his piece was this: "The novel is an international art. " Although this is starting a long way off the point, I apply a variation of this general reasoning to the recent communication of Cy Chauvin (this journal, March #, Directions, #. All of us have our loyalties, which spring from our nature and nurture, spanning the genetic and the environmental. It is bootless to argue with the past -- and it is accepted that we will read mostly in those genres in which, for inexplicable reasons, we are most comfortable. These interests (or loyalties) range from extragalactic empires to the people of the atom -- or from (with C. P. Snow) the gothic colleges of fellows and masters to the corridors of IVhitehall. There is a great democracy about reading and moreover a great sense of fellowship, both of which are a part of its pleasure. It is this freedom which is compelling to many of us. We may read Francis Bacon, the essayist, or Isaac Asimov, the science-fiction novelist, being assured that at the same time there are others reading with us. This is, as has already been said, a matter of choice and chance. Returning to our whittle-stick, a good science-fiction novel is first of all a good novel -- and second of all good science fiction. A good political novel is first of all a good novel -- and second of all good political fiction. Mr. Chauvin's question was very Themselves (jointly published sentence beginning on the #th line from the bottom, left colMarch #, should have read: But with every atomic nucleus of plutonium-# sent to us, our Universe ends up with twenty fewer electrons. much worth raising and it is appropriate that Galaxy should air it. It has no one answer. It is pertinent that literarians, amateurs and professionals, should not limit their sights. From time to time the galactic view is the proper one. Alexander Doniphan Wallace Graduate Research Professor University of Florida Directions: Cy Chauvin's concluding query ("What would be the point of a rock song that was indistinguishable from a symphony? It might be good music -- but would it be good rock music?"! sums up precisely the flaws in his argument. Trying to imagine a rock song indistinguishable from a symphony is rather like trying to think of a sonnet indistinguishable from a novel. But suppose someone really did come up with something that was both rock song and symphony and it did turn out to "be good music." In that case, what does Cy's final question imply? That "good music" and "good rock music" are antithetical? Fiction adheres to certain basic rules of construction and narration. The rules get bent once in a while and undergo amendations, but certain overall standards are observed by most -- if not all -- writers of fiction. When the rules are used well (or even well misused) and the story pleases enough people, it is called "good." Nothing in these rules excludes sf. Cy thinks what was wrong with space opera was the fact that it was a borrowing from other genres. Actually there's nothing new about most plots and many are common to several genres of fiction. You find parallels to van Vogt's plots in historical novels of palace intrigue, for example. A plot can be used well, to good purpose, or it can be bungled by the author. The real questions are: #) is the plot the best vehicle for the story the author is telling and #) has the author written it convincingly? Most authors of # space operas used characters who were cardboard cutouts in black and white -- good guys and bad guys. A nd the plots were often resolved by luck, coincidence or a fortuitous invention ("I just whipped up a new space drive out of this six-pack of used beer cans. Commander!" "Good going, Sparks!"). This was insulting to most readers over the age of ten. What's happening now is that sf writers are setting their sights on better stories, ones in which melodrama is replaced with more genuine insight into human conditions. Good music is good music, no matter under what label. And good writing is good writing. Ronald Archer Falls Church, Va. Galaxy will pay # for a lead letter and # each for other letters published in Directions. Address correspondence intended for this department to; Directions, Galaxy Magazine, # E. #th Street, New York N.Y. #. close to acurefor leukemia. A year ago, we wouldn't have dared say that. Not with that beautiful word "cure" in it. "" "Temporary remission", yes. New forms of leukemia treatment were helping some children stay alive a little longer. But that seemed to be all that medical science could give them. Another few months. Another birthday or two. Now we're seeing something that's almost too good to believe. A whole crop of kids who are alive and well # years or more after getting a new kind of drug therapy. And after # years, cancer researchers begin to hesitatingly, hopefully, talk of a permanent "cure." Leukemia is cancer of the blood. Before you have a cure, you have to destroy every last cancer cell in the bloodstream. The new treatment is a combination of different antileukemia drugs, so that, hopefully, any cells missed by one drug might be killed by another. It seems to work. We're still holding our breath, but it really seems to work. The #-year survivors that gladden our hearts today are the result of combination treatments begun in #. And work has been going on feverishly ever since. Each year, the children who get leukemia have a far better chance af cure than those of the year before. The American Cancer Society plays a vital part in this exciting work. So, when our volunteer comes to your door this month, be generous. Especially if you have children. Or grandchildren. American Cancer Society We want to wipe out cancer in your lifetime. Ape you elpesdy a viclitn of future shockP The acceleration started with Hiroshima. Without warning, we switched to mechanized lives, disposable goods, impermanent allegiances. We entered the plug-in, throw-away, rent-a-thing, forget-a-person age. We began using up products, ideas, people at a dizzying rate. Some people thrive on the pace. Others find it terrifying. Some simply refuse to recognize it, abruptly colliding with the future and suffering an adaptive breakdown. Alvin Toffler calls it "future shock." What's the preventative? Start with the Science Fiction Book Club. Science Fiction predicts future change long before it becomes with trial membership P Science Fiction Book Club #-S#A Dept. BL-#, Garden City, N.Y. # Please accept my application for membership in  the Science Fiction Book Club and send me the # I books whose numbers I have written in the boxes I below. Bill me just # (to help cover shipping) for ' reality: the Atomic Bomb, the UN, computers, vision phones, organ transplants, moon landings, test tube babies... you name it. Eventually Science "Fiction" comes true! It leaps to life from the pages of some of the most provocative, stimulating, imaginative literature you can find. If you'd like to be prepared to meet tomorrow, we invite you to share the excitement with us today. Choose any # books for just #t (to help cover shipping). Best of all, you can make one of them Future Shock, "the best single rendering of what the future may hold." Psychology Today. It's easy to join. The coupon tells how. #. Future Shock by Alvin Toffler. National Best Seller. "ES' all #. About every # weeks, send me the club's I sentlal reading i j jt-j n i  fnr t.Ftnco fnm bulletin, Things to Come, describing the # coming . Selections and a variety of Alternate choices. If I I wish to receive both Selections, I need do nothing;  they will be shipped to me automatically. WhenJ ever I don't want I of the # Selections or prefer an  Alternate, or no book at all, I will notify you by for those... committed to controlling their destinies." Psychology Today. Pub. ed Mr. Mrs. , Miss ail, i. will iiuhiiy yuu  (. a. the date specified by returning the convenient I   form always provided. I #. A Choice I need take only # Selections or Alternates during  of Gods by Clifthe coming year, and may resign any time there ford D. Slmak. after. Most books are only #, plus a modest  Devastating novcharge for shipping and handling. Occasionally, I el. Robots take extra-value Selections are slightly higher. lOver earth, return the entire introductory package within #  f  days. Membership will be canceled. I owe nothing.  # # ' I #. Childhood's I End by Arthur I C. Clarke. ManI kind's last genI eration on earth. I "Wildly fantas' tic!" -- Atlantic. I Pub ed S# I I #. Stranger in I a Strange Land , I by Robert A. I I Heinlein. He J I knew the MarI tlan love secret -- and It spelled J hls doom. Pub. ed. # City Zip If under #, parent must sign above. j Office use only #. The Hugo Winners. Vol. I  II. Giant #in-I volume of # award-winning stories, # to #. Asimov introduces each. Pub. ed. # #. The Ice People by Rene Barjavel. Great French bestseller, prize winning novel of discovery of prehistoric man and woman, who come to life! Pub. ed. # #. World's Best Science Fiction #. Wollheim and Carr, Eds. # extraordinary stories by famous writers in annual anthology. #. Science Fiction Ball of Fame I. # "winners." chosen by Sci-Pl Writers of America. Ed. Robert Silverberg. Pub. ed. # #. Dune by Frank Herbert. Celebrated winner of Hugo and Nebula. Gripping tale of family exiled from their private planet to another, a barren desert. Pub. ed. # #. A Treasury of Great Science Fiction, ed. by Anthony Boucher. # Volume set. # pages. Counts as one book. Pub. ed. # #. The Foundation Trilogy by Isaac Asimov. The ends of the galaxy revert to barbarism. Pub. ed. # #. Can You Feel Anything When I Do This? by Robert Sheckley. # bizarre glimpses into the future, including a wildly different ed. # Book Club editions are sometimes reduced in siie, but they are all full-length, hard-cover books you will be proud to add to your permanent library. Members accepted in U.S.A. and Canada only. Canadian members will be serviced from Toronto. Offer slightly different in Canada.  Fascinating New Novelette By Taves  Neville  Young  Sturgeon  Silverberg  Macfarlane  Eisenberg ' ' i Through Time  Space with Journey to the forgotten world of Blandings Castle in #! Sample the mysterious chemicals that passed for liquor in Prohibition New York! agents) of Hollywood in the Harlow era! The far side of the moon is more familiar now than the golden universe of enchantment created by P. G. Wodehouse in more than # years of writing. We've reprinted six of his best -- with such famous characters as Jeeves, Bertie Wooster, Lord Emsworth, Psmith, and a clutch of aunts as fearsome as any shoggoths. Any paperback bookstore that is a paperback bookstore will have them. If you can't get all you want, try the coupon below. # West # Street, New York, N.Y. #I Please send me the P. G. Wodehouse titles checked, at # each (#  # postage and handling). I enclose my check or money order for  (Do not send cash through mail.) An InteJtf Publisher Lester Del Rey picks the best fiction storied E This inaugural volume of a new annual series includes fifteen stories selected by Lester Del Rey as the best published in magazines or original books during #. "There are few people who are firstclass science fiction writers themselves and first-class judges of the quality of the science fiction other writers produce. Of these double-threats Lester Del Rey is one of the most outstanding. When he says, 'These are the best,' I listen and I read and I enjoy. This book is the proof." # at booksellers or order directly from : Dept. B E.P. Dutton, #I Park Avenue South New York, New York # I enclose check or money order for # (plus applicable sales tax). Name... Address. City, State. Saptsmbar-Octobar # Vol. #, No. # Ejler Jakobsson. Editor Donald H, Menzel, Science Editor Judy-Lynn Benjamin, Managing Editor L. C. Murphy, Subscription Director Theodore Sturgeon, Contributing Editor Lester del Rey, Feature Editor Jay Tunick, Circulation Director Larry Eisenberg # Kris Neville # Arnold E. Abramson, Publisher sidiary of Universal PuUbhing  Distributing Corporation. Arnold E, Abramson, Prasidant, Main Officas: # East # Street, New York, N,Y, #, Single copy: #, #-issua subKription: #, in U,S # elsewhere. United Kingdom by Universal-Taridem Pubibhmg Company, Ltd., # Gloucester Road, Lortdon SW# #RD. Arnold E. Abramson, Chairman of the Board. Ralph Stokes. Managing Director. Sirvgle copy: #p. #-issue subscription in the Unit Kingdom: #. American Copyright Conventions. All rights reserved. Second class postage paid at New York, N.Y. and additional mailing offices. The publishers assume no responsibility for unsolicited material. All stories printed in this magazine are fiction and any similarity between characters and actual persons ts coincidental. Printed in U.S.A. An informal history of liquid rocket propellants Foreword by Isaac Asimov "Read this book... you'll get a glimpse of the heroic excitement that seemed to make it reasonable to cuddle with death every waking moment -- to say nothing of learning a heck of a lot about the way in which the business of science is really conducted." -- Isaac Asimov Ignition! takes you inside the world of scientific research -- a dangerous, exciting, sometimes very funny place indeed. John D. Clark, in charge of liquid propellant development at the Picatinny Arsenal for some # years, gives a first hand account of the dedicated men who survived explosions, smelly test tubes and one or two wars in order to put men on the moon. "The only clear story of one of the high moments of scientific research... as good a job of reporting on a difficult field as I can remember and far funnier at times than most." -- Lester del Rey # To your bookstore or Rutgers University Press, Dept. G # # College Avenue  New Brunswick, N. J. #B# I enclose check or money order for #. Rutgers pays all costs of postage and shipping. Name Address CitySlate Zip . The United States Postal Service, now a semi-independent governmental corporation, recently indollars. And that's just the beginning. In its new budget, the Postal Service is asking for an additional # Included is an increase in magazine and newspaper rates of # over the next five years -- starting with a # increase this year. And with no reasonable prospect of any improvement in service to you. Despite the President's efforts to curb inflation by means of his # price and wage stabilization program, the Postal Service pursues this irresponsible plan for enormous rate increases -- both immediate and future. Where is the logic in achieving success on some fronts while permitting the Postal Service to touch off roaring inflation in its own area? The contemplated postal increases, of course, would start an inevitable inflationary chain-reaction. Unable to absorb the higher costs, publishers would be obliged to pass on a portion of them to the public -- and to advertisers who in turn would have to pass on the increases to consumers of their goods. Directly or indirectly, it will be you who pays! So we earnestly appeal to the President, to Congress and to you. the readers of Worlds of IF, to hold the line on postal-rate increases for at least three compelling reasons: #. To deter the general inflation threatening all of us -- man. woman and child. #. To protect yourself, specifically, from inflationary pressures on advertised products that you buy. #. To keep costs at a level permitting the free press of America to survive. We feel that our position is reasonable. We hope that you agree and will write your Congressman accordingly. It would please us to have a copy of your letter The first novel about a "Bionics Man" cvt))r)(C author of Marooned -- Theodore Sturgeon, Galaxy "An intriguing blend of the world of the future, interesting characters, and a fast moving tale... Readers should find it very rewarding...The perceptive reader will begin wondering about the world of the future and what it will mean to him. How will man be able to adjust to scientific discoveries that give him more power than previous men have had?... A first-rate entertainment." -- Best Sellers -- Publishers Weekly...what would happen if Sam Peckinpah were doing science fiction... Caidin has a gift -- he can explain technology with a clarity given to half-a-handful of writers... He writes so well and with such authority that this is all too believable." -- Aewsday S# at bookstores, # Third Ave., New York I #I # He could not live as an alien -- but swore not to die as a human! yHE President of the United AStates was an alien. Ross Harriman was what they called him and he let them. His own name "had a decidedly foreign flavor. The record stated that he had been born in Madison, Wisconsin, in #, and after a half-century of reasonably honest living and politicking had come to be Vice President. On the death of President Ashby, Harriman became President The President of the United States cannot, of course, legally be an alien. Article II, Section I of the Constitution clearly states: "No person except a natural born Citizen of the United States... shall be eligible to the Office of President; neither shall any person... who shall not have attained to the age of thirty-five years..." In point of fact Harriman, who called himself something that sounded like Braxn, had not been born at all. He had been budded about six months before stepping into office on an interstellar survey vessel just out of the Vega system and had eased into the first stage of maturity about a week before the ship reached our solar system and went into orbit around Earth. The problem of Braxn's nationality would have interested quite a few people, as there was a pregnant woman on Tranquility Base and there would no doubt soon be another on Tsiolkovski. The jus sanguinis argument was somewhat simplified in Braxn's case, as he had only one parent, his bud-father Brohass, who was a "pure-blooded" G'drellian. The jus soli, or place of birth, argument, however, was most complicated Braxn began life somewhere on a non-Euclidian geodesic stretching from Vega to Earth through seventeen distinct (of course) dimensions. Braxn could probably have made a point for claiming himself a citizen of either Vega system or Sol system. But the inhabitants of one were pre-literate gibbering savages and the inhabitants of the other not much better -- so he had let the option go and remained a G'drellian. Outside of legal fiction, of course, Braxn could only be a G'drellian and would never wish to be anything else. The inhabitants of G'drell were about the most gifted creatures in the galaxy -- the best shape-changers and quickest learners, very good philosophers and mathematicians, virtually (absolutely, they claimed) immortal, powerful telepaths, competent humorists, sometimes talented weather forecasters and inventors. A G'drellian invented the drive all interstellar ships use -- it has a moving part but doesn't wear out. Neither does it use anything as cumbersome as fuel. Every adult G'drellian understands the principle behind the drive. But they've never been able to explain it to anybody else -- or so they claim. So -- at an age when a human child is barely able to focus his eyes and reach for a bottle, Braxn was teaching quantum mechanics to a class of Oxford upperclassmen. When that calling began to seem dull to him -- after one afternoon -- he became a cutthroat bandit on the Trieste waterfront. That preoccupation lasted almost a whole day. And so on. During his first stage of development Braxn, like all G'drellian children, was after variety in experiences. The one thing common to all his little experiments in living was that he either inflicted or experienced pain or discomfort -- from simple embarrassment to excruciating death. These sensations he arranged into a system of esthetics that was, to say the least, incomprehensible to mere sane humans. To an adult G'drellian, though, they were on the order of fingerpaintings. T hroughout this childish stage the immature G'drellian is protected from real harm by a considerable ability to manipulate time and space, matter and energy by purely mental effort. He could repair damaged tissues by transmutation of any available matter or, if given warning, simply teleport out of harm's way. While learning about pain Braxn destroyed several hundred sentient creatures. And in his lovable childlike way he felt no more remorse for them than a zoologist feels for the specimens he dissects. Less. A time came when Braxn had reached a plateau of sophistication in dealing with the illusions (to him) of pain and death. He was now ready to pass on to the next phase of his education -- the manipulation of power. At this particular moment of history -- the last decade of the twentieth century -- two laboratories of sufficient size and scope existed for Braxn to use as a base for his investigation of power. One was the fifty-two United States of America and the other was what was loosely called The Eastern Bloc -- forty-nine or fifty (the number changed every now and then) countries and fractions of countries which at least paid lip service to the ideals of Marx and or Mao andor Lenin. When Braxn had to make the choice he was in the state of New York, which is closer to Washington than to Novymoscva. The effort required to teleport was more important to him than the minuscule difference he saw between communism and capitalism, between oriental inscrutability and occidental brashness. So he became President. It took him less than a microsecond to elect himself. First he killed the President by the simple expedient of wishing a heart attack 'on him. He disposed of the Vice President after duplicating the latter's body and brain and was swished into office by the law of succession. The period of confusion after the President's death, Braxn reasoned, would cover any mistakes he might make out of inexperience. Besides, he had at his disposal all of the political acumen stored up in the former Vice President's brain. Unfortunately, as is often the case with Vice Presidents, this was not much. But the personal details were useful. Braxn stumbled through the first hours of office, giving a convincing imitation of a bewildered Ross Harriman suddenly weighed down by grief and a crushing burden of responsibility. By #:# a.m., after numberless conferences, speeches, comfortings and a few genuine surprises -- China turned out not to have been behind the newest Pakistan conflict -- the army of advisors, well-wishers, reporters and opportunists let the new Chief Executive retire for the night. lian, Braxn needed sleep no more than he needed pollen or diesel fuel. But he was glad to get away from public scrutiny so he could relax in a more comfortable shape. Once satisfied that his suite was free of bugs and that he was in no danger of sudden interruption, Braxn mentally reviewed the shapes available in his repertoire. He settled on being a Persian rug. He had been one before and enjoyed the musty taste and the soothing colors and the fuzzy feel of air wafting over him. He set his mind in the Persian rug pattern and pushed. Nothing happened. He pushed again in the familiar way, but instead of rolling out on the floor in a riot of rich color he stayed the same shape and the air in front of him shimmered and solidified into an image of his father, Brohass. Brohass held up a tentacle. "Don't try to say anything, Braxn old bud, because the following is a recorded announcement, which you triggered by trying to change shape. I don't know how long you stayed in that dumpy Harriman body before you decided to slip into something more comfortable. Doesn't really make any difference. You're stuck with being Harriman for a while -- with one important exception. "While you were an infant, in the aesthetic stage of your development, you did quite a bit of violence to your environment. This was necessary for reasons that will one day be quite clear to you. While you were on your rampage you had to be protected from the possible consequences of your violence thus you were given certain of the powers of an adult G'drellian. These included, but were not limited to, transmutation, teleportation, telekinesis and the ability to read and manipulate the minds of others. "Starting now, you may use these powers only in a limited way. I command this, as your father and as your teacher, because the present stage of your development involves the manipulation and appreciation of power and, being virtually omnipotent by the standards of this planet's aborigines, you could otherwise no more learn about power than one could learn to be a gourmet while being continually gorged with food. Don't -- " "The -- " " -- interrupt. As a G'drellian you will, however, enjoy certain advantages. Most creatures in relatively complete control of their environment never get any balanced appreciation of their power -- the use of their strengths insulates them philosophically. You, son, will not be limited in this wise. You will find that you have a new talent. It will enable you to feel directly the effects of wielding power You may not like it -- its application will be random and painful. I leave for you to discover its nature on your own. "One word of warning. Don't attempt to use freely your ability to transfer personality from one body to another. It could be dangerous. Because you can die in this phase of your growth." Die? Braxn had seen hundreds of animate beings die, but it had never occurred to him that he himself might perish. "Yes, you can die. G'drellians are immortal only after the fourth pha.se. You may die and, to be perfectly candid, your death would upset me no more than if you had aborted as a bud. You are still an imperfect, unformed organism. Anyhow, about the personality transfer. If Harriman's body dies -- you will die. Even if you transfer and leave Harriman behind you will still die if Harriman does -- and in addition you will share the dangers of another body. "It's not an easy phase to go through, Braxn. I well remember my own power stage. But I'm confident you can handle it. I'm looking forward to assessing your progress some months or years from now -- when the ship returns to pick you up. Until then -- learn and grow." T he image of the' octopoid figure faded out and the telephone chimed. Braxn glared at it and savagely punched the "Mr. President -- Senator Tweed says he has to see you immediately." "Damn it, Fred!" Braxn exploded. "Tell Tweed he can see me in the morning. It's been too damn rough a day for me to sit up here and choke on his infernal Italian cigar smoke." "Well, sir -- I don't mean to appear to -- ufi -- " "Goddamn it, Fred, you never minced words with the old man. Show me the same consideration. Spit it out." "Sir, Senator Tweed is the majority leader "And I'm the minority President." "Yes, sir. And he's very conscious of protocol -- or at least the overt formalities. You must see him before you receive any other member of Congress." "Jesus Christ." Braxn slid the old-fashioned hornrims off his face and knuckled an eye in a wellknown gesture. "Mana." "Sir?" "I've got mana. Anthropologist's word." Fred looked at Braxn in a subtly different way and Braxn thought. You ignored old Harriman while you were Ashby's right hand -- now you're surprised to find out that he might be more than just a harmless puppet. "Tweed wants tc be first in line while the magic's still fresh -- or something. I read about it somewhere." Braxn stared thoughtfully at Fred's image. He knows I'm backing off. Does he know I know he knows? "Hell, send him in. Call the plant and have 'em turn the airco all the way up. Make it as noisy as possible." He grinned at the screen and clamped the glasses back on. "Maybe the old bastard forgot his hearing aid." A secret service man conspicuously armed with a high-energy laser tube opened the thick oak door and ushered in Arthur Tweed. The majority leader was an old man who in the right light could have looked like an old woman shoulder-length stringy hair framed his wrinkled and bony features. But he strode through the door not at all like an octogenarian kept up six hours past his bedtime. He crinkled a smile at Braxn that lasted until the door whispered shut. Then eighty-three years dropped like a frayed cloak over Tweed's frail body and his grin became a spinster's smile. Braxn ignored the switch from the college-boy routine. Tweed was a veteran actor who knew that not even Presidents were immune to pity. "Good of you to see me at this hour, Ross," Tweed offered. Braxn raised an eyebrow. Tweed had known Harriman for eighteen years and had never used Harriman's first name before. Braxn waited a fraction of a second longer than was polite before replying, "My pleasure. Senator. Please pull up a chair." Purely rhetorical -- the old man didn't look strong enough to pull up his own drawers. Tweed perched himself on the edge of an overstaffed chair to Braxn's right. "I've already offered you my official condolences, but please let me -- " Braxn cut him short with a chop of his hand. "Skip it. You didn't like the old bastard any more than I did." "Uhhuh!" The Senator slid back in his chair. "Huhhuh" It took Braxn a second to realize Tweed was laughing. "That's what I like huh huh -- a man who speaks his mind -- huh!" Just what you don't like, you devious old fool... T weed reached into his vest pocket and extracted a short black Toscani cigar. The sulfurous vapor from the wooden match was balm to the nose, compared to what followed. The airco cut in at just the right moment, loudly. Tweed looked at Braxn through narrowed eyes. "You can't be feeling the heat, Ross." "No." Braxn pushed an immaculate silver ashtray across the desk to Tweed. "Is this just a social visit or do you have something in mind?" "Mnh. Well, no. I'm here about a bill, the Selective Service renewal -- Ashby was going to sign it tomorrow." "Really?" Braxn smiled. "'Yes, damn it! He -- we talked him into it." Ballantine Books fellow who introduced us to the whole world of science fiction -- he and Fletcher Pratt, that lovable marmoset. Between Fred Poh! and Fletcher, we got to meet everybody. Fred edited the to the s-f world. AH originals they were, and really great stuff. So to celebrate with Frederik Pohl. master copysmith series (all six in one glup -- with fantastic covers by Berkey), along with Fred's latest collection for us. The Star At The Rainbow's End. AH ready for the Con. This is his ninth collection and the #th book to appear on the BB list either authored by, co-authored by, or edited by Frederik Poh! (under his own name, that is. More than # if you count pseudonyms). Mr. Poh! is a very impressive person, a highly sophistigreat speaker... But mostly we love him and are delighted he's GoH. And it is somehow fitting that Fred is still aboard f or the twentieth anniversary in our Ballantine Books incarnation. Blessings on you. Frederik and Carol.    Fred is the only fellow we publish, we'd better quickly tell you of the other titles appearing in July and August. a Women's Lib nightmare. Shades of My Precious Baby Slave, ye Gods. ogy unimaginatively (but accurately) tided Best Of The Year and edited by (of course) Terry Carr. Mebinogion myth -- The Song Of Rhiannon -- by thet remerkmble ledy. Evangeline Walton, who continues to surprise us with the strength, individuality and stature of each succeeding volume. You keep thinking she just can't do it again, and then she quietly goes ahead and does. Miss Waiton is one of the joys of being a pubiisher. Un case you're wondering, from the bitching in our last column, why we go bravely on). She really is superb, and one of these years some Johnny-comeLateiy out there in the mainstream is going to discover her. In the meantime, ail you fortunate and intelligent science-fiction freaks, be sure you have all three Evangeline Walton volumes -- The Island Of The Mighty, The Children Of Uyr, and now The Song Of Rhiannon. August sees a new R. W. Mackelworth, startling us with an exercise in extraordinary logic, Starflight # -- a briliiant extrapolation.    our #th Anniversary with the reissue of fifteen topnotch BB titles. They'll be appearing in their own speciai rack in August -- ail with brand new covers, and at the backbreaking price of  #. (An adjective which clearly dates us). Still, it is great for the authors, who include: Arthur C. Clarke, James Blish, Ray Bradbury. John Brunner, Philip Jose Farmer, C. M. Kornbluth. Fritz Leiber, Larry Niven. Frederik Pohi. Theodore Sturgeon and John Wyndham. Baliantine Books is proud, and this department is personally happy, to have been publishers of many of the leading authors of our century. BB "Tripling the draft call?" "Of course. If we don't, Pakistan's bound to go under." "Bull -- twangy." Braxn took a cigarette out of the ornate case on the desk and waved it alight. "Ashby never believed that. If you believe it you've been listening to your own speeches." "Huh! Nevertheless, I think you may want to reevaluate your own position, Ross." "Cut and dried. Senator. It's another Vietnam. We're pulling out as soon as -- " "Ross, you were a military man, weren't you?" "You know damn well I was. West Point -- and I'm still a military man, incidentally." He smiled. "Comm ander-in-Chief. ' ' "Ah. Yes, Purple Heart, I believe. Silver Star. For bravery. In Vietnam." "That's right." "You were a real cracker ack combat officer." "Get to the point." "Yes." Tweed blew a leisurely ring that floated a foot and broke up in the air currents. "A man has to have honorable military service before he can think of running for office. It's the American way. Combat, preferably. I was in Korea, of course." "Of course." "Honorable service." Tweed blew another smoke ring. "The point?" "Yes. A -- uh man came to my office tonight. With a series of photographs." "How intriguing." "The man was your copilot, Ross, when your helicopter went down during a mission and you won the Silver Star defending it." "And?" "The photographs, yes. They indicate that your helicopter was not shot down it was grounded by mechanical failure. And that your wound was self-inflicted." "Get out." "Now just a minute, Ross -- I don't for a second believe -- " "Out." "I was just -- " "Listen, Tweed. Any military doctor can look at that wound even now -- after thirty years -- and tell you it came from a fifty-caliber machine gun. A man can no more 'self-inflict' a fifty-caliber wound than he can shoot himself with a howitzer." "Ross, Ross, I know that. I told you -- I don't for a moment believe him. But you know as well as I that once the accusation is made -- " "What do you -- does he -- want?" "He's a fanatic militarist, Ross. He wants you to sign the draft bill." Braxn laughed -- one short bark. "I'll think about it. Tell him I'll think about it." He rose and glowered down at the little old man. "It was a pleasure speaking to you. Senator." Tweed levered himself out of the chair and laid the smoldering cigar in the little silver bowl. "I hope you'll be in touch with me." "Goodbye, Senator." When the man had disappeared behind the wall of oak Braxn punched the phone for Fred. "What do we have on old Tweed?" "Almost nothing, Mr. President. He has a mistress, but he's had her for thirty years. She's ugly as sin." "Hauling her out would gain him more votes than she would cost him. Put some of the staff to work on him. Then you get some sleep. I'm going to do the same." B raxn left his office and, accompanied by the ubiquitous secret service guard, retired to his personal quarters. The guard stayed outside the door. "Thanks, Captain." He closed the door gently so as not to awaken Harriman's wife, now presumably asleep in the master bedroom. They wouldn't be moving upstairs to the executive apartments, of course, until Elizabeth Ashby moved out. Braxn strode into the study and sat down at the huge desk. The antique dverstuffed swivel chair groaned and squeaked a pleasant fugue of old bearings and new leather. He started at the top of the stack of papery overflowing the IN box. "Ross?" Standing in the door, in the half-light from the desk lamp, Linda Harriman looked almost pretty. She stepped closer and the illusion vanished. "'Morning, darling." Braxn watched her approach, putting on Harriman's smile of genuine affection. Thirty years earlier people had whispered about "political suicide" whqn Ross Harriman had married the homeliest girl in Madison society. But the years that had blunted the fragile beauty of her contemporaries had been kind to her, softening planes and juts into gentle curves. "You shouldn't be up." She took the cigarette from his mouth and laid it in the ashtray. "Tomor -- today is going to be hard." "I caught a nap earlier." He turned back to the desk. She tugged a curl of his hair. "Liar." She smiled. "Try to get some sleep before you jump into the fray again." "Okay." He chuckled and squeezed her hand goodbye. When she was gone Braxn started to riffle through the hundred pages of synopses Ashby's staff had prepared -- summations of bills, personal requests, appointments, all needing action in the next week or ten days. Luckily Harriman had a reputation for being a fast reader -- though with regrettably shallow comprehension. In a half-hour he had memorized the synopses and decided on tentative courses of action. He reached for the phone and tapped out Fred's combination. An unfamiliar face peered at him from the screen, seemed about to phrase a nasty comment, then registered recognition. "Oh, Mr. President -- let me get Mr. Aller." "Don't wake him up on my account. Just checking on something." "He's awake, sir. I'll get him." After a moment Fred Aller filled the screen. His ascot was unkempt. He sat down, hollow-eyed and stubble-chinned. "Damn it, Fred, I told you to get some sleep." "I know, sir. Something big came up." "Oh? What?" "Might be something we can use on Tweed." "Then why wasn't I called?" "Sir, I thought you were asleep -- you need rest as much as I do." Fred's eyes moved that fraction out of line that showed he was staring at the screen. "Maybe you didn't need it as much. Still have TV makeup on?" "Hell, no. Got some uppers from the doc. What's the scoop on Tweed?" "Same thing he wants to pull on you. We have spies -- " "What?" " -- not in your office, sir, in his. Holographic infrared laser bug, its optical locus in the glass over an eighteenth-century painting Tweed thinks has been hanging in front of his desk since the Roosevelt administration. The first -- Teddy." "Same thing, you said. Do you mean his war record?" "That's right, sir. But in his case the facts are more or less verifiable. He was commanding a front-line infantry platoon in Korea and got fragged, hit by a -- " "grenade. Yes, I know what 'fragged' means." "Rifle grenade. Anyhow, he was evacuated to the rear for treatment. There they taped him up and sent him to a hospital in Japan, diagnosing neurasthenia." "Shell shock?" "Right. That could cost him a few vet votes right there. Lots of people think that shell shock is just a nice word for cowardice. This isn't on his medical record, by the way -- he covered his tracks pretty well. But that's not half of it. He lounged around Japan for a month -- whoring it up -- and then got transferred back to Stateside. He took a Pentagon job, reporting to Walter Reed once a month for examination." "I don't know," Braxn said. "It's good stuff, but it's too diffuse. An awful lot of people wouldn't see anything particularly reprehensible about any of that." "Ah, sir, but the clincher is how he got out of Japan. The second in command in the hospital was his uncle -- whom he later got appointed to a high place in the army medical service -- a post the uncle held for only three months before being discharged for gross incompetence and dishonesty. The information and the link to Tweed are fully documented and classified. Publication would stir up more stink than the Pentagon Papers in the seventies." "Hah!" Braxn slapped a palm on the desk. "That might do it. Can you get me a package of evidence, photocopies and such, before noon?" "Already made up, sir." "Wonderful. Call the old bastard's secretary and tell him that the President desires the Senator's company for lunch tomorrow." II T he White House chef had prepared a mild Chicken Kiev, in deference to Tweed's aging entrails. The two men washed it down with a white Bordeaux not a bad wine but not quite as good as the most junior Senator of the President's party would have gotten. Both men were in formal black. Soon after lunch they would have to get into their respective limousines and join the cortege bearing Ashby's remains down Pennsylvania Avenue Mall, cleared of pedestrian traffic for the occasion, around to the Lincoln Memorial and across the bridge to Arlington Cemetery. Braxn reflected that Tweed would have no trouble looking appropriately sad once he saw the contents of the manila folder sitting in the back seat of his waiting car. After lunch Braxn escorted Tweed to the secluded atrium that Ashby had caused to be built shortly following his inauguration. It was a pleasant green place to go to relax and vas incidentally filled with disrupters and noise generators in every frequency, which made it totally impossible to bug. The slight hiss and hum where the little watchdogs spilled over into audible frequencies was nicely masked by a soothing miniature waterfall. Braxn produced brandy and offered the old man a Havana. "No, thanks, Ross. I used to smoke 'em before you were born. But we went into that embargo nonsense when I was just getting started in politics and I had to lose my taste for them." He accepted the brandy, though. Braxn lit up a Havana and Tweed ignited a black Toscani. "A pity to rush a good cigar," Braxn said, taking a deep puff and letting the smoke trickle out of one corner of his mouth. "But I suppose we have some business." "Business, yes. Yes." "Your -- ah -- your photographer friend?" "Yes, hum, he says he's having bids submitted by TimelLife and -- " "Damn!" Braxn jumped out of his chair. "Calm down, calm down, Ross. You aren't implicated yet. All they're smelling is -- 'a scandal involving a high government official.' They'll be bidding against the Syndicate." "And if I comply with your -- his demands, what does he tell the firm that wins the bid?" Tweed chuckled. The sound fell somewhere between a death rattle and a pant. "Don't worry, Ross. We have an alternate -- " "To throw to the wolves. So another member of my party, instead of me, gets the gaff. An unattractive dilemma. Senator." "No, not one of yours, Ross. One of my own." "Not Sam!" Tweed answered with a deathshead grin wreathed in gray smoke. "God! You're the most -- " Braxn sat down and puffed his cigar back to life. "No matter. You old fox." As he used it, the word conjured up a predatorscavenger with needle-sharp fangs and bad breath. Braxn stared at Tweed through a fragrant blue nimbus, then jerked the cigar out of his mouth and laughed. Tweed jumped. '"Tweed. Oh, Tweed -- I don't know many really big mistakes you've made in your career, but this one has got to take the prize. You don't lean on a President -- not this way." Tweed said quietly, "I've made a career of leaning on Presidents." "There's a manila folder on the seat of your limousine. You go down and read it and then decide whether to go through -- " Tweed smiled. "Bribery?" "What a coarse word. No money is involved, just a trade. Something similar to the commodity you hold." "Impossible, Ross. There's no way for you to trade your political future for mine. I won't be running, next -- " "Bushwah! You've been threatening to retire for twenty years. You can no more stop running than can an animal caught in a forest fire." Tweed finished off his brandy in one gulp and stood up. "You young -- look, Ross, you're out of your league. Why don't you Just -- " "Why don't you just read the damn thing and we'll talk tomorrow." "Maybe. I may have an appointment with the gentlemen of the press." Tweed turned on his heel and stalked out. pit of his stomach and was startled to realize that he was afraid. He had never known fear before. He swallowed some brandy and the fire fed the coldness. "Mr. President?" "Ah, come in, Fred. Have a drink. It's going to be a long ride." "Thank you, sir." Fred poured a couple of fingers and sat in the chair Tweed had just vacated. "I've made up a list -- here, you'll want to check it." He handed Braxn a sheet of paper. "No banquet, of course, after the state funeral, but these are the people we're 'inviting to dinner.' " Braxn tried to .study the list. It named the representatives of some twenty countrieshe seemed unable to focus his mind on it. Suddenly the world split -- and he knew what his father had been talking about. It was as if only the right side of his body were here in the atrium and talking to Fred -- and left side was walking down the steps in front of the White House, inhabiting an old body full of aches and twinges, seeing the cherry blossoms through rheumy, jaundiced eyes. That young upstart pup Harriman thinks he can scare me -- me, for Chris sake! I ought to... Chauffeur opening rear door, touching his cap. "Thank you, Harry." "God knows I'd like to invite Ramos," Fred was saying. "But if Cuba comes, then what are we going to do with East German'y? And if East Germany and Cuba get together -- " Tweed took a deep sniff of the musty felt smell and was grateful for the thousandth time that he had had that nasty fake leather upholstery taken Paralyzing pain creeping out. The crisp yellow envelope past the shoulder, crawling... violated the gray fuzzy calm of Oh, Jesus, Jesus, God... anthe interior. I'm not going to other heart attack... stop look at it. I'm pot, we'll just go smoking, drinking... Jesus... ahead the way we planned and "Harry -- " the devil take... "Sir, you'd better let me "I don't see why we can't get the doctor, you look have two dinners," Braxn said. positively -- " "Or a tea and a dinner. These "No sweat, Fred. I -- it's men are all political realists. happened a dozen times -- They can appreciate the situabefore. Doctor said, he said -- " tion we're in -- look, we can Cold fist... have tea -- a tea -- right after the funeral with Cuba, Britain, Cold fist in the middle of his Canada -- here, the ones I put chest, icicle spike nailing him an X by, the ones who are to the seat... When did I lie unequivocally -- " down? Fuzzy gray felt ceiling looks on fire -- skyrockets, Tweed picked up the envestars exploding there... door lope and broke the plain seal on slams... door opens... Harry it. The engine started with a unclips tie and opens front of soft purr. Hell, might as well shirt... see... "What is it, sir -- another attack?" "I know it would work. Godda -- sorry Fred, I've been "Maybe I'd better lie down under a terrific -- " for just a minute... Harry, uh, Fred, would you come -- go,... and he screwed up and I please, and get me a glass of had to get rid of... quick water -- " court martial... insane asylum... covered my tracks so well Oh, God, sweet Jesus God hadn't even thought... God,... the pain... pain. Mother my arm... "Harry! Stop -- "Mother -- " my -- arm -- " T he left-hand side of the universe welled up crimson and "Nothing, Fred. A -- a -- faded out. Braxn sat up, rubbing his spasm in my arm -- fatigue -- " arm, then kneading his chest. Fred came tearing in with a glass. "It's all right, Fred." Braxn held up a wavering hand, refusing the water. "As I say, it's happened -- " Fred's sleeve buzzed. He set down the water and talked to his bracelet. "I'm busy, damn it. What?" "Tweed's had a heart attack. Right in front here." Braxn didn't move a muscle. "Get that dossier." "God, that's right, that's what -- " he spoke to the bracelet. "Manila folder on the seat of Tweed's car. Get it if you have to steal the car." Fred turned to Braxn. "Guess I'd better go down -- make sure the area's cordoned off. And have somebody grind out a short speech for me to give to the reporters. "I imagine Tweed's too old for another transplant or implant." "Probably." "Hopefully," Braxn whispered. The two of them went off to the elevator. Other members of the cortege were standing around, speaking in low murmurs, mostly French and English. The scene had the quality of a theater-of-the-absurd funeral as if a state figure had died on cue, rows of black limousines and platoons of mourning dignitaries already arranged for. Or as if the body had been on the way to its hearse and had been carelessly dropped on the sidewalk. The only man not dressed in black was the White House physician, who wore a conservative twill one-piece. His oxblood coverall didn't look out of place. Braxn had a mental image of a tribe of savages mourning their newly dead prince, red daubed witch doctor speeding his soul to wherever. "Any chance?" "No, Mr. President. He's been on borrowed tissue for fifteen years. At his age, with his habits, it should have worn out long ago." Braxn looked at the old man he had just fought with and killed. Grayish skin, blue lips pulled open in wide surprise, eyes red slits where somebody had closed them -- the hands were dead white claws on scrawny chest. The smell of cheap cigar smoke competed with embarrassing evidence of final peristaltic surge. A ground-car ambulance pulled up over the front lawn. After it had taken away the body Braxn entered the limousine directly behind the hearse and led the cortege off across the river. (Not to surprisingly, even after a lifetime of scrupulous churchgoing, Tweed admitted in his will to having always been an atheist and wanting no part of the barbaric practice of having his bones planted in magic ground. He preferred antiseptic cremation -- his ashes were to be scattered in the Potomac by his lifelone companion, chauffeur and manservant, Harry Doyle. Unfortunately, the Environmental Services Commission pointed out, that rite was against the law. Gently but firmly it reminded Tweed's estate that the Potomac is not the Ganges. At least not in Washington. (Of course, the Potomac also runs through Maryland on its course to the. Chesapeake Bay. So Harry was dispatch with the urn to nearby Charles County and Indian Rock to scatter Tweed's ashes not so very far downstream from his beloved Capitol. (Harry, who had always hated the old man's guts, got as far as Waldorf, where he flushed the ashes down a toilet in the men's room of a Gulf station. Then he drove on to Indian Rock and drank a sixpack while watching the Potomac flow sluggishly by.) Ill T he tea following the funeral, went quite well. The dinner afterward -- attended by enemies, switch-hitters and the unaligned -- was occasionally marred by dignified argument, strained through the teeth. During the tea the Pakistani ambassador implored Harriman to sign the draft bill. Braxn told him bluntly that the bill in its present form, tripling the draft call, would put a severe strain on American manpower. Besides, it would be political suicide -- a Gallup taken the week before showed that # of Americans wanted us to withdraw the # advisors already there and # wanted us to throw our support over to Tibet. Braxn vetoed the bill the next day, as almost everyone but Tweed had expected. A compromise bill, doubling the draft quotas, had been introduced earlier. It fizzled out by negative vote on engrossment and third reading. The third and final draft bill was a complicated mess of new apportionment criteria, full of obfuscatory rhetoric and pages of figures. But if you sat down with a blue pencil and an adding machine you found it boiled down to another compromise. "This bill -- " Braxn tapped the folder with a pencil, "is alwut the best you're going to get out of this Congress. I'm not sure that you'll get even this, though. I, for one, need more justification than Pakistan." "You've got it, sir." The man who said it was a burly, bulletheaded, craggily handsome soldier with so many stars on his shoulders that he had to call only one man "sir." "The general's right, Mr. President." The secretary of defense was a slim, bland-looking man who looked as if he might be an insurance executive or the dean of a small law school. He had in fact been both. He had never been a soldier. "We realize you probably haven't had time to read the entire report -- " "I've read it. I'm still not convinced." "Well, it convinced me," the secretary said. "We've got to think of the future -- " " -- in the light of the nineteenninety-five Geneva Accords especially," the general interrupted. "We're going to be headed for bad trouble if -- " "Wait, wait," Braxn waved a hand at both of them. "I understand the argument. You assume there will never be another Two Chinas Warthat the Geneva Accords forbidding the use of certain weapons in international conflict make our technologically oriented weaponry obsolete. That we ought to retool down, train fewer troops no troops eventually -- in the use of sophisticated weapons. We must, in effect, 'detoxify' our military." The general snorted loudly, recovered himself, hastily made answer in an urgent voice. "Sir, that's not it at all. Begging your pardon, sir -- we plan to keep the modern weaponry in the event that the Accords break down. But more and more men have to be allotted to infantry and regular artillery if we're going to be able to cope with these brush-fire wars between small countries." "And to be frank about it," the secretary said, "we need Pakistan. We need to not only stay there but increase our involvement -- otherwise we aren't going to have the nucleus of experienced men and officers we'll need if a real war comes up." "I think you're both unduly alarmed. General, approximately what percentage of our forces are combat veterans?" "Well, sir, damn it, nearly sixty per cent. But that doesn't mean anything! Most of those men got their combat experience in the Two Chinas War. You can't blame them for thinking in terms of nukes and lasers and disruptors -- not bullets and C-six lousy fivehundred pound bombs! They're just plain ill-equipped -- " "Then haul 'em back and teach 'em. General! Oh, hell -- " he tossed the pencil down on the bill -- "I assume you both know that this bill is going to pass whether I veto it or not. By the narrowest of margins, of course -- the Senate wants a stronger military, but it doesn't want to seem hawkish to the folks at home. To the people who are going to be drafted. "I'll think about it. I'll keep thinking about it. Gentlemen, I hate to seem abrupt, but we just aren't getting anywhere. Besides, I have some very important handshaking to do." Both men rose. "Well, thank you for taking time out to listen to us, sir," the general said. "Again I urge you to -- " Braxn cut him short with a wave and a smile. "I may. Goodbye." peared Braxn took out his pen and looked at the document without seeing it.  wonder if either of them understands, he thought, that it's not really a military question at all. His problem had to do with his relations with Congress. Since he had gotten to the Presidency essentially through a governorship, Harriman did not have many real friends in the legislature. They were testing him with this bill, knowing there would be a lot of noise when the public deciphered it and found out that it meant larger draft calls all around. He could make them pass it over his veto and come out lily-white. Or he could sign the damn thing and take some of the heat off Congress. The old-fashioned flatnib fountain pen scratched loudly on the parchment. Anachronisms, Braxn thought and punched his secretary's desk. "Send in the Scouts and feed me the speech, Joyce." He turned up the gain slightly on the receiver built into his eyeglass frame. The Boy Scouts were his last formal appointment of the day. He gave it about ten minutes, parroting the words and actions that his secretary fed to him. Twelve Eagle Scouts in full regalia, their scoutmaster in mufti, registered attention and respect. Braxn amused himself by imagining what the spindly little man would look like in the traditional shorts and a Teddy Roosevelt hat. From Harriman's memory he dragged up a half-century-old image of Wally Cox playing Mr. Peepers. After the Scouts had gone he punched Fred's combination. "Oh, hello, sir." Without preamble: "I signed the goddamn thing." Fred nodded soberly. "No choice, really. Let's hope Congress handles it right." "Well, I'm knocking off for the night." Braxn reached for the switch. "Oh wait, sir, just a second. One thing might not be going too -- " "Too well?" "Well -- yes, that's the word. One of my men got the dossier on Tweed, slipped it off the back seat of the limousine while everybody was watching the old man die. I checked it over, though, and the last page is missing. A Xerox of an old photostat of his Army psychiatric profile." "You rechecked the car?" "We took the damn thing apart a couple of hours ago. No sign." "I guess we just sit tight. What about the helicopter pilot?" "No sweat. We found him this morning holed up in a fleabag hotel in Philadelphia. He was scared, sir, almost out of his mind. He was sure we'd killed Tweed and were after him. We persuaded him otherwise." "You were not too convincing, I hope." "Naturally not. We also purchased the article from him, just as a safeguard. Ten thousand bucks -- about a tenth what he was going to get. Took the money out of the party's campaign fund chalked it up to 'ghost writing.' " "All this and a lousy sense of humor, too." "Yes, sir," Fred said with a little smile. bill to its black leather case and gave it to his secretary on the way out, instructing that a courier run it over to the Speaker's office. Braxn's wife met him at the door, trading him a glass of chilled Tavel for his coat. "Hard day today, dear?" "Humph." He sat down in an overstuffed recliner. "Conferences. Audiences. Two secretaries. Four Congressmen, a general, two ambassadors and twelve Macedonians in full battle array. Actually, I think they were Boy Scouts." "Sounds exciting." "It was. I must have woken up twice. What's for dinner?" "Oh, Rosa's fixed something special. A secret." She spoke into her watch. "Rosa? When can dinner be served?" She put the watch up to her ear. "Whenever you're ready, dear," she said to Ross. He had picked up a copy of the Star nitefax. He refolded it along the original crease and tossed it down. "Let's go. I could eat a can of dog food." "That won't be necessary for a while, I hope." While they were walking to the dining room the world shimmered and split again. It was dawn in Barisal, the least likely time for an ambush. Besides, most of the fighting had been confined to the city proper, so the Americans... we d been so glad to get out of those damn streets... let them fight for their own city... who said this goddamn patrol was gonna be a picnic? "Is something wrong, dear?" "No, #I just stood up too fast. Drinking too. much coffee -- not enough sleep, I guess." Christ did we ever walk into a classic box... From three sides heavy .#-calibers sprayed tiny anvils, making a ceiling of lead never more than three feet off the ground. Men were screaming in pain to the left and right and just ahead Lieutenant Hernandez was thrashing around in the elephant grass with a sucking chest wound... "Excellent," Braxn said, chewing mechanically. "Tell Rosa I wouldn't trade her for a majority in Congress." "Take it easy, Lieutenant -- the stump of a thumb. "Hergot the man to stop squirming Jesus Christ, by the book long enough to stop the sucking ali the way... "Not yet, sir. with the plastic from the banJust about." dage wrapper. Okay, now the "No wonder we haven't bastard's chest might fill up got any support, get me his with blgod but at least I won't maps, they're in the right leg have to listen to it... pocket. Then get that -- " "Well, if any of the loyal Braxn stared at a forkful of opposition comes by, we'll rice, then levered it into his tell 'em it's Taiwan Duck -- " mouth. "Oh, thank you dear." He washed the tablets down Now the bandage over the with ice water, plastic and run strings behind the lieutenant's back... The medic was in a shallow God, they could have made depression behind a stand of these strings a little longer... saplings, bandaging a tall black where the hell is a medic? flanker whose lower jaw was "Ten-six! Ten-six, goddamn shot off. Thick blood drooled it!" Down flat, burst of fire around the pressure bandage, seeking out his voice... "Doc -- the captain's bleeding pretty bad from a hand "You really do seem diswound and Lieutenant Hertracted, dear." nandez got shot in the chest -- " Braxn took off his glasses "Mother musta stood up -- " and polished them with his A burst of machine gun fire napkin. "Really nothing, rattled through the saplings. Linda -- but I wonder if you The medic cringed down, but could get me an aspirin?" the big black just lay there, eyes filming. Doc pushed a morph-plex syrrette through Captain Brown crawled up the dying man's sleeve, bloodthrough the fog and smoke, slick and shiny. "Let's go." moving on his back like a swimmer trying to do a back" -- just a combination of a stroke with his shoulders. headache and a stomach "Fall back and get me a ache." medic." His left hand cradled "Maybe you shouldn't be his right, blood gushing from taking aspirin, then." An artillery spoUing-round popped maybe two hundred meters away. The captain was lying beside a dead radioman, talking on the horn while he looked at the map. "Drop one-zero-zero and fire for effect, one-two over and out." He hung up. "You fellas better dig a deep hole. That's cornin' in right on top " "Oh, now look! You've got that orange sauce on your sleeve. Let me take some cold water to it before it sets." She patted the stain. "Are you sure you're feeling all right?" she asked nonsensically. O -- God... Jesus Christ, make it stop... The ground fell away and slapped back, twice, four times -- so loud you didn't hear it with your ears but with your lungs and guts and bones and balls... Braxn rose from the table and supported himself with a hand on the chair back. "I'm going to lie down for a while." "Let me come rub your back." "No, finish supper. I'll just lie" "Ten-six -- Doc! Ten-six?" Wonder why it doesn't hurt... I always thought it would hurt so much but you cant put'em back in... they keep slipping around and between your fingers almost no blood... Braxn closed the door to the bedroom and stretched out on the antique bed. Don't attempt to use freely your ability to transfer personality... share the dangers of another body... so weak Holy Mother of Mary... no I'm not gonna... I don't wanna... God, God it hurts... maybe some dirt on my hands... they won't slide out so easy and I can stuff... Holy Mary, it hurts... what's the use... Not as easy as it used to be but the involuntary telepathic link helps -- push... B raxn was lying in a stand of elephant grass, gray-white smoke clinging to the ground around him, soft yammer of battle sounds whispering in his ears. Bluish intestines spilled through a foot-wide wound in his abdomen. He willed his hands sterile and carefully rolled the guts back into the abdominal cavity. With his fingers and his, mind he debrided the wound and held the bloody lips of it together for a few seconds until it healed. He cleansed himself internally against peritonitis, then fixed the broken eardrums. Now for the larger problem. Could he still affect the rate of subjective time flow? He concentrated on slowing down this little corner of the universe. Make it lazy. Come on. Reality, isn't it hard to support a war? So much noise and  confusion. Easier just to let it all... run... down... A machine gun about ten meters in front of him was firing at a hysterical cyclic rate -- dubdubdubdub -- belt-fed, rattling off a thousand rounds per minute. After about a hundred rounds it started to signal the results of Braxn's efforts. Dubdubdub dub dub -- dub -- dub, doob, doob...doomb. Thud. Braxn stood up and walked through the grass to the machine gun. He was halfway there when a bullet crawled through the air toward him, moving with the speed of an overfed bumblebee. He caught it between two fingers and lifted it -- it was heavy with fossilized kinetic energy -- and released it above his head. It glided on. Another bullet was just coming out of the muzzle when he reached the gun. He swatted the slug into the ground. No wonder the gunner had been firing hysterically -- a piece of shrapnel had hit him in the face and spirited away his nose and half a cheek. He was in profound shock and dying. Braxn took the necessary elements from nearby plants and insects and a pinch of dirt and fashioned the man a new nose and cheek. Of course, it wouldn't look exactly like his old one, but at least it was consistent with Pakistani somatotypes. The gunner's loader, the man who keeps the belt of ammunition feeding into the gun, was splayed out behind the gun with an ugly wound in his throat. Braxn healed the hole in the trachea, closed the wound in the neck and teleported the inspirated blood out of the man's lungs. Then he visualized the bolt of the machine gun and made the firing pin disappear. He started to wander through the battle area. A hand grenade hung suspended in midair, imperceptibly rotating and falling. Braxn plucked it out of the air and unscrewed the top assembly. He snapped off the blasting cap inside, then screwed the thing back together, its firing mechanism useless, and let il continue on its way. In all, Braxn deactivated sixtythree rifles and pistols and four machine guns, eighty-one hand grenades and two grenade launchers. He revived seven dead men and healed the wounds of fourteen others. One person, who had evidently sustained a direct hit from an artillery shell, he had to leave the way he found himthere were no pieces larger than a section of liver to work with. The all-important brain cells were disorganized and scattered over an eight-meter radius. Braxn returned the soldier's body to the stand of elephant grass. As a final touch he cleaned all of the blood and smoke from the battleground. He laid down and pushed his persona back into Harriman's body. Ugh. what's that -- of course, of course -- this body's dead -- or at least not alive. It wasn't alive when I took it over. What a bother -- have to reprogram the brain... So quiet all of a sudden... wait! I was hurt,  was dying but O God, sweet Jesus... must be careful in the future -- if I leave this body again -- not to leave it too long. It'll start to smell... "I know, goddamn it, I can't get mine to work either -- stop those bastards -- " B raxn stood up Harriman's body and experimentally wiggled it around and stretched. Everything seemed to be in order, but numb and aching. He shuffled back into the living room. Linda was sitting on the couch, not-reading a magazine. "Oh, Ross. You look just awful -- come put your head on my lap." Braxn did so to humor her, found it felt good. "I checked on you while you were sleeping. You looked so -- well -- so bad that I called Dr. Dean." "Ah. Well. It's not that serious. But -- " Braxn closed his eyes and shook his head. "The bill." "What was that, dear?" Linda was stroking his forehead with a cold wet napkin. "The draft bill. I shouldn't have let it through." "Didn't you veto it day before yesterday?" "No. That was a different one, not as sneaky. This one Just reapportions various Selective Service districts." "But it still increases the draft?" "Overall, yes. Lowers it in some noisy districts." Linda dipped the cloth in water again. "Well, I agree. You should have vetoed itthose poor boys. Don't you remember how you felt after -- " "Yes. Yes, I remember." He squeezed a hand over his eyes. "Maybe that's what's bothering me. But the situation is more complicated than that. If I had vetoed that bill I'd get nothing -- absolutely nothing -- out of this Congress for the rest of my term." "Still -- " "Oh, still, still! You know a President can't do everything the way he wants, the way he knows is right, thinks is right -- " Dr. Dean came in, followed by a worried-looking Rosa. "Good evening, Linda, Ross." He moved a chair over beside the couch and sat down. "What seems to be the trouble?" "It's nothing, Joe. Really there is noth -- " "He almost fainted at the dinner table, Doctor." "Linda . , . just a combination of not enough sleep and too much coffee." "Well, roll up a sleeve and I'll check the hydraulic pressure." Dean wrapped a slender tape around Braxn's arm and checked the numbers on a digital readout in his bag. "Normal. Pulse a little low, but nothing to worry about. Here." He peered at Braxn's retina with an ophthalmoscope. "Yes, it definitely is an eye." He checked knee-jerk reflexes and took a blood sample. "I'll put this juice in the mixmaster upstairs. Don't expect to find anything, though -- I think your diagnosis was correct. Dr. Harriman. Fatigue, possible overdose of caffeine and nicotine. Taking any other drugs?" "Not since those uppers you gave me last week." "Last ones you'll get, too. Take my advice, Ross, and try to cool it a little bit. These eighteen-hour days are driving your staff crazy. Besides, you're stuck with this job for three more years, maybe even seven. You won't make it to election year unless you slow down." "Hogwash. I've never fell belter in my life." "I wish you knew how many people have said that to doctors and keeled over dead the next day. Your mind thrives on work, Ross, but your body is just the same old kind of inefficient machine everybody trundles around in." "All right, Joe. I promise to sleep till six -- at least one morning a week." "Well, that's something. Linda, you make him stick to it." IV T he next morning Braxn strode to his desk and punched up the morning JoJ-fax. He found what he was looking for on page two. dawn today an American patrol based in Barisal was ambushed by a force of guerrillas, but the ambush was foiled by what many soldiers swore was a "genuine miracle." Only one fatality resulted from what the patrol commander, John Carrie of Dade City, Florida, described as "an initially hopeless situation." Gen. Theodore Howard, commander of the American base camp in Barisal, has ordered a full-scale investigation of the incident, saying that (cont'd on B#, col#) A note on Braxn's desk read: "Urgent you get in touch with me soonest -- Fred." Braxn punched up Fred. "What's happening?" "Too much, sir. You know that missing page from the dossier on Tweed?" "You found it?" "It found us. In the person of Harry Doyle, Tweed's old chauffeur." "Surely he can't -- " "Reconstruct what happened? I'm afraid he did. He knew that Tweed was reading something that we gave him when he dropped dead. Doyle tried to find it after the fuss slowed down and only came up with the one page. It had slipped down behind the seat." "Did he say what he's going to do with it?" "That's the scary part. He said he hasn't decided, but he didn't even hint about taking a bribe. He's a nut, sir, and he hates politicians -- when he came to Washington twenty-five years ago, he had political ambitions, took a job driving for Tweed just to tide himself over. Never got any further." What a mess." Braxn stared I space for a second, then lit a irette. "Any ideas?" Yes, sir. We could pull Tweed's trick on him." "Have him committed? Fred, this isn't nineteen fifty-eight. Where would we find an oldfashioned insane asylum?" "Maybe Berne, Switzerland. The place is known simply as the Institut. It's a fairly new spa, but it has old-fashioned ideas, like total isolation of the patient until he gets well." "And Doyle's case?" "Poor fellow. He suffers from a really deep-rooted psychosis." "I don't like it, Fred. It sounds Big Brotherish." "I don't care for it either. But the alternative, the scandal, would be worse. For you and the country." "We can't just make a person drop out of sight like that." "Ah, but we can -- all aboveboard and legal. His mother -- she's sixty-eight, lives in Sioux Falls and is also a nut -- would be glad to sign the papers. She tried to get him committed eight years ago." "You're very thorough, Fred." "Yes. We have a man in Sioux Falls with a Swiss passport and a German accent. He has contracts that give very attractive terms. He will meet Mrs. Doyle at a women's club get-together tomorrow. We also took the liberty of putting a little something in Doyle's dinner last night. He'll be heavily sedated for twelve hours yet." "And if I give the word he wakes up in Switzerland?" "That's correct." "What about tie rest of his family?" "Never married, father dead. No friends to speak of." "Okay, go ahead. But I have a feeling it's going to backfire." Fred shrugged. "It seems tight enough. And it's reasonably humane. In the Eastern Bloc they'd just haul him in and shoot him." "Well, in China, maybe." Braxn took off his glasses and rubbed his eyes. "In Russia they would bundle him up and send him off to an asylum in Siberia. Or maybe Switzerland." Braxn leaned back and thought about yesterday's sojourn in Pakistan. He had learned nothing new about power through the experience. Presumably that was not good. He was stuck in this uncomfortable phase of his development until some internal mechanism told him he had learned enough. Braxn resolved to make a minimum use of his G'drellian abilities, but he saw no real reason not to use them at all -- his father had exaggerated, as usual. The one thing he had to remember was not to be "away" from the Harriman body for too long at a stretch. Which brought up an interesting question. His father had said he could die here if Harriman died. But the body had been unquestionably dead when he had returned to it and the fact had caused him no great difficulty. His danger had to lie in being inside a body when it died -- Harriman's or anybody else's. He would be careful. D uring the next week Braxn went through the involuntary "dual-life" phenomenon daily. As the result of a bill approving the (further) devaluation of the dollar he lived with a Mexican peasant who had been making a marginal income by working in Laredo, Texas, and crossing the border back home every night. When the value of American currency went down he found that his paycheck no londer provided a marginal living for his family -- even before his pay was cut to help keep his employer in business. To cut down on welfare expenses, Braxn made it impossible for a family to get food stamps if the total annual family income was over # of average U.S. family income per adult member, plus # per child. For a conventional family of two adults and two children, this was quite equitable. But Braxn had to live through the situation as it presented itself to a forty-two-year-old exprostitute trying to support four children, working as a custodian for an income barely above the minimum for a single adult. She solved her problem by teaching her twelve-year-old daughter a trade to pay a premium for her services. A bill terminating funds for a space research project made him share the body of a chemist, who couldn't tell his wife, eight months' pregnant, that he had been fired flask with fuming nitric acid and managed to get most of it down before he died. Braxn was unable to help him and barely succeeded in saving his own life. A Presidential directive ordering energy workers in New York City back to work resulted in a brief but bloody shootout between the "loaf-ins" and the National Guard. Braxn got to "be" a teenage Guardsman who didn't want to live after an emasculating pistol wound in the groin, but did. x. you have about ten minutes. Start talking." The secretary of defense lowered himself gently into a chair. Probably has hemorrhoids, Braxn reflected. "Mr. President, my staff informed me only this morning of a very disturbing rumor -- " "It's true." "Uh -- ha-ha! It can't be true, sir. The rumor concerns a pullout of -- " "Yes." Braxn slid a five-page report across his large desk. "When I heard you were coming I had a copy of this made up for your enlightenment. You're getting it a day early." The secretary picked it up without looking at it. "We -- we're ending our involvement in Pakistan?" "Correct." "But only a few weeks ago -- " "I reluctantly signed a bill raising the draft call by a third -- but not for the defense of a puppet regime and not so your brass hats can gain experience by playing soldier with the lives of American boys. The bill was to enhance our overall defense posture. Emphasis on defense -- of America, not Zambia, Paraguay or Pakistan." The secretary shook his head slowly from side to side. "This is a terrible mistake." "No, this is the avoidance of a mistake. Almost every other country learned its lesson from the Two Chinas War. Time we figured it out, too." Shimmer and split. "Is it all right if I have another drink?" "All right, Doyle, but I wish you'd try to get some sleep after we change at Kennedy." "You know better than that, Mr. Secretary. China will be anything but happy. They don't -- " "I'm sorry, sir, but we'll be in our landing pattern in a couple of minutes." "That's all right, thank you anyhow, miss." Got to make my play at Kennedy. I'll never get another chance at that bastard Harriman... "What are you going to do with all that Army back in the States?" The secretary was up and pacing around. "Mark my words, without an actual war -- "... he can't clap me away in some looney bin fulla Krauts... "Smooth landing." "Ja." "There's no need to discuss this. It's an executive order and you may either comply or submit your resignation." Short one that time, Braxn thought. "I'm not resigning. Not yet. I wouldn't give you the satisfaction." "Don't misunderstand me, Mr. Secretary." Braxn said smoothly. "I want you to stay on. I need men of experience and discernment. But I'm not Ashby. I have different ideas, some of which fall into your sphere." Braxn stood. "I'm only telling you that you can learn to work with me if you wish. Otherwise -- the sooner you leave, the less prejudicial it will be to your political future." "You'll be hearing from me, Mr. Harriman." "I'll expect to." A lone again, Braxn stabbed a c finger at the phone. "Good afternoon, sir. What can I do for you?" "Let me speak to Mr. Aller. Very urgent." "Mr. Aller is in Chicago. I'll see if I can patch you through and punch you back. All right, sir?" "That's fine." Have to find out what's with Doyle. How did he get out and what's he doing in an airplane with a German. A Swiss? Fred's image on the screen was of poor quality and rolling. "Yes, sir? What can I do for you?" "Arc you alone?" "No sir. I'm in the mayor's limousine -- with the mayor. Would you like to say hello to him?" "Certainly. Phil. How are things going?" A flaccid fat face filled the screen -- "Not too well actually, Mr. President. The labor situation" "Ah, yes, I know -- that's why I sent you Fred. He's my right arm and half my brain -- in fact, I can't get along without him. Can you spare him for about an hour?" "Sure thing, sir. Fred, we're pretty near your hotel -- I'll just drop you there?" "Fine," Fred said off camera. "While I've got your ear, Mr. President -- " Braxn half-listened to the old criminal for a couple of minutes. Then he said goodbye and Fred punched him from the scrambled telephone in his hotel room. "What's up, sir? World War Three?" "Not till next week. Fred -- do you believe in intuition?" "Why? Did you get a flash about something?" "Something like that. Maybe I'm all wrong -- if so, I apologize for tearing you away from your pleasant companions." "Quite all right, sir. I was getting cancer of the eardrum." "Anyhow, it's about Doyle." "Doyle?" "Tweed's man -- when did you last get a report on him?" "Oh, that, that -- haven't heard anything since they told me he was definitely safe behind bars. Sir, you shouldn't worry. He's lost to the world until -- " "Still, I am worried. Take long to check?" "Well, we shouldn't call the hospital directly. I'll have my German call his mother first." "Do as you think best, Fred. But do it fast." "Of course, sir. We'll get right on it and punch you back." "Fine. I'll be herein my office." After a few minutes Fred came back on the screen, worried and perplexed. "Sir, it's weird. We tried to get his mother and patched into a funeral home. She died yesterday. My man's calling -- wait -- " Fred looked to his left, evidently at another screen. "Damn it, they had orders... Has it left... arrived? Check the roster for the connecting flight -- right." He produced a handkerchief and passed it over his face. "Sir, if you ever get another flash -- listen to it. Doyle's mother died and the Institut decided that he was stable enough to attend the funeral and take care of the arrangements. They sent him to the U.S., accompanied by an aide. The plane damn it -- the plane landed twenty minutes ago in New York. My man's checking their connecting flight. It's pretty close -- " Fred looked away again and swore. Braxn was amused in spite of himself. Fred was always so cool. "The flight to Sioux City has loaded. They aren't aboard. I'll keep checking." "Okay. I'll keep worrying. Punch me as soon as anything happens." Split again. Sorry to have to do that... he never hurt me he was always very nice... The jet noise tripled and he tilted back. No need to worry. He's just one man,  have a whole army... always wanted a Weatherby. Buy me a Weatherby and a twenty-power Bushnell... get Harriman. Haven't killed a man since all those gooks... always wanted to kill a man on my own... "Fred? What is it?" Fred looked pale. "Haven't found Doyle, but the police found his aide, Herr Kramer, his throat cut with a razor blade, in a stall in the -- "... except for Kramer, sorry about him, he was always very nice... "Gin and Tonic, please." Weird machine... " -- get hold of yourself. Get somebody to make an anonymous call to the police, say he saw a man with blood -- " They'll never catch me... have it all figured out... good thing the old bitch died... yeah, they'll catch me but after  do it I'll be famous... they'll hang me but... " -- and check the shuttle, the Washington shuttle, he wouldn't stay around the airport very long after... bigger than Khan, bigger than Oswald, bigger than Booth! That damn plastic won't do any good against a .# Magnum... O nedy are fully automated, have been for two months. Not even a stewardess on board -- just an automated drink tray. All we can do is watch at Dulles." "Okay, set it up. Better watch Friendship, too." Fred punched off and Braxn tried to concentrate on the thick report in front of him... to optimize all the ecological parameters, this committee decided to situate the experimental station first in a northern temperate rural region, then in a northern temperate urban region, then in... "Mr. President?" Braxn opened the line to his secretary. "Yes?" "Your appointment with the secretary of the interior is in ten minutes." "I haven't even finished reading the report. Look, Joyce, something has come up in Chicago, something important. I'm staying in touch with Mr. Aller, trying to keep on top of it. Cancel all today's appointments -- tell everybody I'm not in." He stood up. "In fact, I won't be in. I'll be in my office downstairs." "Oh, well, could you -- " "Yes, I'll go down the back way. Mustn't upset the secretary of the interior. I'm patching the outside line here, scrambled, directly to downstairs. Don't call me unless it's really important." "All right, sir." Linda was spending a few days in Wisconsin, visiting grandchildren. Her absence simplified matters. Braxn told the guard at the door that he wasn't in to anybody. He poured a glass of wine and sal down at his desk, the thick report unopened before him. He stared at the telephone, then punched Fred. "No word yet, sir." "Nothing?" "No, sir. The New York City Police are dragging Kennedy. All the airlines have his description. If he hasn't left Kennedy we'll find him soon." "We? Or the police?" "Sir?" "If they catch him they'll hold him for homicide. He's sure to shoot off his mouth. Headlines for a week." "Damn." Fred slapped his head twice. "I'm not thinking." "That's all right, Fred. It was my idea to feed his description to them. What do you think the chances are that he's still there?" "Well, it gels more likely with every shuttle that lands without him. Another hour at the most and we'll be able to say he definitely didn't -- " " -- didn't lake the shuttle to Washington or Baltimore. Could he have slipped on another automated flight before his description went out?" "Oh, it's possible. The other shuttles are -- let's see, Newark, Boston, Hartford, Philadelphia. Might be one to Richmond, but I doubt -- " "Any way to check them?" "Newark and Boston probably have cameras like the one at Kennedy -- lakes pictures of all the people debarking from the shuttle because of the smuggling. I'll check all of them." "Well, that's a start. Go ahead." (Harry Doyle left the shuttle in Boston and caught a limousine to Cambridge. Knowing he couldn't buy a gun with Kramer's identification, he wailed in a bar until he saw a man about his own age, height and build. He followed the man home to his apartment, rang the bell and when the man came to the door he slashed out with the razor blade -- a technique he had practiced mentally a thousand times in Switzerland -- pushed the silently dying man inside, was grateful that he was alone, took the man's wallet and memorized his new name and social security number, locked the door behind him and went down to the street. (He called five sporting goods stores before he found one that had the Weatherby .# Magnum, an elephant gun that was really overkill -- even for elephants. He said he would be there in a half-hour and he was. (It took most of Kramer's American money to buy the Weatherby, a box of shells, a case and shooter's muffs. When all the items were wrapped up in brown paper and tied, the package didn't suggest a gun at all. Doyle left it in a locker in the bus station, went to the public library, looked in Section B of Sunday's Washington Post and found the President's itinerary for the week. He would be present at the dedication of the new Peace Corps classes at Columbia, just outside of Washington. So would Harry.)... our conclusions were that this type of EE station has an optimum balancing effect in areas on the periphery of an urban heat sink, but closer to the... The telephone chimed and Braxn punched up visual. "Well, sir, we got results from Newark and Hartford. The camera at Boston had been taken down for repairs. Nobody who looks like Doyle -- " "Any way to check Boston?" "Not after four hours, sir. Big town with efficient rapid transit in and out. If he slipped through the Boston shuttle while the camera was down he could be anywhere on the East Coast." "That might make things easier in a way. I guess we can assume he's crossed state lines pursuant to the commission of a -- " "Yes. Might as well. We have more control over them than over them all you have that's safe for them to know. Tell them that Doyle is a murderer, is suspected of high treason and is armed and dangerous." "And not to risk taking him alive?" Fred's expression was grim. Braxn chewed a nail thoughtfully. "I think that would be best. Tell the director he can call me for verification. Patch him through your scrambler, though -- Oh, and Fred, I'm going to try to take a little nap. Don't worry if you can't raise me right off." "Okay, sir." Fred's image flashed to a point and faded. B oston offered one obvious course of action. Braxn punched up a street map of the city people -- it would take a week to check each one of them by body transfer. Besides, Doyle probably had left by now. But Doyle had been thinking lovingly about a Weatherby. Braxn made contact with a policeman on the beat and -- with rather more difficulty than last time, since he was not in involuntary telepathic contact -- slipped into the man's body. He found a public telephone and started going down the list of sporting goods stores in the area. People told his uniform, badge and beefy Irish face that yes, a man had called about a Weatherby, but they didn't have one in stock. The fifth store said it had just sold one, not two hours earlier, and gave Braxn the purchaser's name and address. He took the cop back to his beat and transferred to another policeman who was on duty near the apartment of the man who had supposedly bought the Weatherby. He mounted the stairs of the apartment house and found the right door. A dark stain ran along the bottom edge. Braxn moved the lock tumblers with his brain and pushed open the door. He investigated the dead man's brain and decided that there was still enough there to make revival worthwhile. He sealed up the jugular and the neck wound, transmuted a steak, a cabbage, two nails and a quantity of tap water into a sufficient supply of blood, then wished away the huge puddle of old blood from the Oriental rug and parquet floor. It took only a couple of minutes to fix up the brainmake the man an intelligent amnesiac. As he was coming to, Braxn tapped him not too gently on the temple with the nightstick to make it plausible that the man had been merely robbed. As, of course, he had been. Having gotten exactly nowhere so far -- except to confirm that Doyle would murder without provocation -- Braxn walked the policeman's body back. On the way he scanned the minds of various people to see whether any one had particularly noticed Doyle. No one had, which was not surprising. Humans did not notice much. Harriman's body had been vacant for twelve minutes. Still, Braxn found it a chore to revive it. restructure the cerebral matrix, pull the poisons out of the tissues and get everything creaking around again. He punched up Fred. "Did you reach the director?" "It'll be another hour, sir. I talked to his administrative assistant, who is setting up tentative agent assignments. Of course, the director must have the final word." "All right. I'll be working on the Peace Corps dedication. Couldn't sleep." "Sir, um, maybe you ought not to make any public appearances until we nail him. He is desperate and -- " "Yes, I had planned to curtail my peregrinations. I'll keep my appointments in the Washington area and trust the secret service and town this week and this one out in Columbia. The rest I'll postpone or arrange for a substitute." (In order to look like a casual traveler Harry bought an old suitcase and filled it with newspapers and a supply of sandwich materials. Then he went to a trucking firm and traded a twenty-dollar bill for a lift to Baltimore on a big groundeffect rig.) J Corps speech?" Her image went off the screen for a moment. "Philip O'Hara, that new boy from Yale." "Tell him I need a rewrite. I want more about 'the Administration's changing priorities' and I want it worded so that young people will think that the Peace Corps will be an alternative to the draft, but older people will see it as just a twoyear deferment." "Uh, sir -- do you know which it will be?" "Something in between." A chime rang. "Have to punch off, Joyce." Braxn turned to the other telephone. "What is it, Fred?" "Just a progress report. Little enough progress, but we do have director assigned a hundred and twenty-two men to the job." "Good." Harriman had always been wary of the power the CBl had assimilated -- it had had too much from its inception in the but now Braxn was glad to have it on his side. Most C-men came close to their public image of remorseless, incorruptible automations. No man on Earth could elude more than a hundred of them for any length of time. (Harry got off at a truckers' stop just north of the outer Beltway and hitched a ride to Towson. Five minutes later two expressionless men in charcoal coveralls came into the truck stop with a description of him. Luckily for him the waitress on duty had no love for the law -- none at all.) Braxn had approved a measure closing some loopholes in the Capital Gains Law a week earlier. He lived through two hours of a businessman's fidgeting, worrying, waiting for his secretary to go to lunch -- whereupon he opened a window, stepped out and jumped # feel into a busy Dallas intersection. An experienced skydiver, he aimed for a red convertible and just missed. V through the report -- " Braxn hefted the inch-thick volume -- "and I agree with you. We need an extensive and uniform environmental monitoring system all over the country to enforce the Clean Cities Act. But your 'EE stations' will cost more than the public will and us -- it's at once too conservative and too much." The young Senator was obviously uncomfortable. He had been railroaded into sponsoring this project, more on the basis of his lack of seniority than because he had evidenced any special interest in the environment. It was the first time he had sat in the President's office and he acutely wished himself elsewhere. promises, but there's no getting around it -- it's got to be expensive. Equipment below a certain level of sophistication just won't do any good." "Compromise." Braxn put on his glasses and leafed idly through the report. "Perhaps you could make the distribution of the stations less comprehensive -- set up the system first as an experimental project covering only a few cities. Of course the states chosen would balk at having to match funds -- "... turbine whining, braking... glad to get out of this stuffy cab. It's been a long ride. "Thanks a lot, buddy." Get Harriman... It's Doyle! " -- and the state will get all its funds back, and more, from industrial fines -- "... gravel shoulder... big road, heavy suitcase, heavy package... truck roars off... If I were alone I could get into him now and set him up... "Senator, I hate to cut this short, but -- " Where is he?... got to get out into the country and zero this thing in... crunch on gravel... passenger groundcar... only fifty or sixty miles now to Harriman... " -- get together with your people and set up a couple of less expensive alternate proposals." Get out of here, get out of here... "Where you headed?" Don't know too much about this area. "West, man -- just west." A more time, Mr. President." The young Senator was glad to get away. The door whispered shut and Braxn locked it from his desk. Fifty or sixty miles away, coming from Boston, wants to go west to "get out into the country." Braxn needed no map to tell that Doyle was somewhere north of Baltimore -- probably on route #, # or #. Somebody in a groundcar had just picked him up. Braxn started searching the minds of drivers in those areas. The telephone chimed and Braxn stabbed it. The caller was Fred. "Good news, sir -- he did land in Boston and we know how he got out. He bought a ride on a truck that was bound for Baltimore. They're intercepting the truck right now." "Good. Let me know when they find out -- ah -- if Doyle isn't in the the truck get back to me when they find out where he was let off." Braxn continued checking. It took him five seconds to locate each mind and scan it superficially. He did a fast multiplication, decided he faced a day's work -- too long. Fred called back. "We missed him by a few minutes. Driver said he thought ' Doyle was headed toward Towson." "Okay stay on it, Fred. I'm going to try to take a nap again Doc Dean won't let me take pills and I just can't seem to sleep at night." "All right, sir. I won't call unless it's really big." Braxn scanned Towson and decided to take over a policeman's body again. A uniform would take him Just about anywhere. He rode shotgun in a squad car for over an hour -- going back every ten minutes to revive Harriman's body -- before anything happened. Then another car caught a squawk to go check on somebody who was evidently firing a largecaliber weapon in a quarry outside town. Braxn transferred to that car It pulled up at the entrance to the quarry. "Just some hunter, shooting cans," the other officer said. "We'll give him a warning and let him go." Just then Doyle stepped around a corner, holding the piece of cardboard he had used as a target, elephant gun cradled in the crook of his elbow. He saw the two lawmen and jumped. "Say, fellow, there's -- " The cop saw Doyle bring up the muzzle of the weapon and barely had time to get his .# clear of the holster when the first round struck him in the throat and severed his head from his body. Braxn made no effort to shoot. He was gathering himself to leap into Doyle's body when a bullet smashed into his kneecap, spinning him around. Miraculously he stayed on his feet for a moment, but fell over when he tried to put some weight on his left leg. Half of it simply was no longer there. Doyle ran past as Braxn fell, Braxn pushing and pushing, but unable to free himself from the mutilated body. This is what Father meant, Braxn thought. He tried to teleport the shattered lower leg back to a conjunction with the bloody stump. It shuddered but wouldn't move. If the creature Tm inhabiting is hurt badly enough and starts to die I can't escape... His powers seemed worthless. What a small thing, he thought as the world washed away to a white glare, to die like this -- to die a human... # O AM -- " Braxn opened his O eyes to a white clean room and people all around him. He was in bed and what he first thought was a defect of vision was a plastic envelope that covered his head -- an oxygen tent. "Sam, it's very important -- listen." The speaker was the only man in the room not in hospital gear. He wore a plain blue coverall and was obviously a policeman. "How much " The man averted his face from Braxn. "How much longer. Doc?" he whispered to one of the other men. The doctor moved his head horizontally half an inch, then back again. "Sam, you've got to tell us who did this to you and Halliday. Please!" The doctor sighed and touched one of the nurses on the arm. She moved to Braxn's side, placed a pneumatic injector next to his skin and fired. A powerful stimulant blasted into the dying body and Braxn surged almost reflexively into the body of the plainclothes policeman. He would have leaped on to Harriman, but another minute's delay couldn't make that much difference. He had revived men who had been dead for minutes -- now the problem of reversing a case of terminal shock was just a finger exercise. He lingered long enough to adjust the body chemistry of his former host -- neutralizing the fatal stimulant dose in the bargain -- made a few subtle changes in various organs, destroyed a cancer that was just starting in the left lung and went on to the White House. T he telephone was chiming furiously, but it took him almost a minute to get Harriman's body back into shape -- it had been decomposing for a record thirtyfive minutes. "Sorry, Fred. I was sound asleep. What's up?" "Double shooting in Towson. The description of the weapon suggests Doyle must have done it."' "Any witnesses?" "Yes and no. One of the victims is still alive -- they might be able to gel a description from him. Luckily both men shot were policemen when one of them drew his gun the act automatically dispatched a police helicopter -- otherwise we wouldn't even have this chance for a witness. That's a terrible weapon he has." "No match for the secret service and the CBl. Don't get uptight, Fred." Fred smiled at the archaic slang. "We'll get him. I have every confidence." Maybe that would be best, Braxn thought. Let them take care of it. I'm pretty safe in this body... best stay in it unless I get a direct tine to Doyle... Braxn's man on the Ways and Means Committee had sent over a report outlining important forthcoming bills. He started on that... (Harry drove his Hertz groundcar to Columbia and located the new Peace Corps school. He noted the position of the bleachers and drove on without stopping.) Tommy Tommy Tommy Tommy you wasn't doin' nothin just walkin' down the street an they shot you for doin' nothin'... Goddamn your Tommy, woman. I need Harry Doyle... why can't I control this damn thing? "He look just like he sleepin'." (Harry Doyle parked in the lot behind an all-night drug store and waited in the car until it got dark. Then he stepped inside briefly to purchase a small flashlight and a bottle of fingernail enamel. Outside, he painted the lens of the flashlight with enamel, so it gave off a very faint red glow. (Harry sneaked across a golf course to a water tower he had seen that afternoon. It was the highest point around. He found a breach in the chain-link fence and wiggled through with rifle, hacksaw and lunch bag. (Using his light sparingly, Harry found the steps that spiraled up the side of the tower and he tiptoed up. A catwalk at the top ran all the way around the tank. From one point he could look down and see the faint pattern of light and darkness that was the new Peace Corps school and bleachers, not a half-mile away. (On the far side of the catwalk. on top of the tank, stood a small shed he had noted earlier. It was unlocked. Harry went in, closed the door behind him and lay down. So he had carried the hacksaw all the way up there for nothing. Who would have guessed he would be lucky enough just to walk in?iFred! There's incompetence, carelessness, somewhere along the line." "They're doing all they can, sir. The director assigned another team -- a hundred more -- to the hunt." "Maybe he's laying low for a while -- on the West Coast or in Canada -- " "We have men there -- and there. And in Mexico and Cuba." (When Harry awoke a bright line of sunlight shone under the door. He ate a stale sandwich and sipped water from a canteen.) "Almost time for you to go, sir." "Thank you, Joyce." Braxn heard the helicopter engines starting, up on the roof. "Watch on the video and feed me the speech after I finish my opening remarks." (He heard footsteps long before the man reached the shed. When the door opened Harry was standing to one side of it, rifle held horizontally, butt-first, at eye level. The secret service man stepped in. laser in one hand and flashlight in the other, and probably never felt the twenty-pound club strike his temple. (Harry considered taking the laser, but decided it wasn't accurate enough at # meters. He heard the flutter of helicopters and crawled over the agent's body and started around the catwalk.) Braxn looked through the window and saw the green field, the school and the bleachers slowly rising to meet him. He mentally reviewed his opening comments, going over modifications he would make according to who had or had not shown up. (He crawled to his firing position just about the same time as the helicopters touched down. He put a handful of ammunition in front of him -- the rifle worked like a double-barrelled shotgun and had to be reloaded after every second shot -- and focused the scope on the door of the white helicopter.) Braxn let two of the secret service men precede him, then he stepped out to the grass, Fred following. There's the bastard! Breathe and hold, now... crosshairs on Harriman's chest... Braxn jumped to the right No place to hide... swing to the left -- aim for the top of his head... not sure how far it'll drop but only has to hit his big toe and he's dead... "You can die here," Father said. Jump left... Swing right... Fred caught Braxn's arm in a tight grip. "Sir? What's -- " Now... Let go! "Let Go " The force of the bullet jerked Braxn from Fred's, grip. His right shoulder erupted in a spray of blood and muscle and bone splinters. His body turned a halfsommersault in the air and he landed heavily just as the sound of the shot, rolling thunder, reached him. A second bullet dug a furrow inches from his head. Lasers crackled and filled the air with ozone while the doctor did something to stop the cephalic and brachial veins and the brachial artery from oozing and spurting blood. He was administering a quick injection for shock when the third bullet whined past his head. The fourth hit a secret service man (Harry chambered two more shells and smiled. They might get him sooner or later but, as he had figured, those lasers just wouldn't reach. He put his eye to the scope and looked for a good target. (He failed to see the secret service agent who had jumped back into the helicopter and now poked out the snout of a # mm Mannlicher target rifle. Harry was squeezing the elephant gun's trigger when the relatively small bullet from the agent's rifle fortuitously struck the end of his telescopic sight. Glass shards and the metal eyeguard slammed back, painfully putting out Harry's eye. (He stood up raging, blood streaming from his eye, and fired two wild, unaimed shots before the second small bullet opened a bloody rose in the middle of his chest. The bullet passed on through and penetrated the metal skin of the water tank, and a jet of water pushed Harry off the catwalk.)  C ON! Wake up! This body is vJ dying." The illusion of a friendly octopoid figure floated before Braxn's eyes, not quite as real as the bright lights and anxious masked people hovering over him, green tunics smeared with blood. "It hurts. Father." The surgeon didn't look up, but one of his assistants turned bright eyes to the President's face. "I know you are probably in pain," the prerecorded, hypnotically implanted image said. "Remember your learnings and ignore the pain. You may be able to escape. "If you have learned enough about power -- if you've learned enough from both ends of it -- you have no further use for this body. Try to reach out and find another. Try!" Braxn tried but the pain was too much of a presence, a crushing weight. "This pain is not mine," he said aloud. "This pain belongs to this body." He took the thought and pulled it, stretched it until it lay over the dying organism like a shroud. The pain did not fade, but it slowly became less important. He reached out. The surgical mask was rather tight and tasted slightly of lipstick. Its owner had scrubbed down in too much of a hurry. Good to be in a healthy young woman's body after that... "Scalpel," the surgeon said. With hands that were his and not his Braxn placed a scalpel into the doctor's waiting palm. The doctor stood for an instant, the scalpel in his hand, staring at the cardiac monitor. "Heart team," he said and stepped back from the body. A medic stabbed Harriman in the chest with a huge hypodermic, pumping adrenalin straight into the heart muscle. He counted seconds under his breath, watching the monitor while a beefy medic pushed rhythmically on the sternum. Two men stepped to each side of Harriman's body -- both held long wands trailing thick cables. "Go." The men slapped the long electrodes on opposite sides of the body's chest, held him there for long seconds. The body jerked and twitched. A burned-flesh smell competed with the other odors, biological and medical. But no cardiac responses came. They repeated their efforts four times. Nothing happened. Braxn knew they would be able to do nothing. Not much anybody could do in a case of death by spiritual abdication. The last member of the heart team stepped forward with a set of chromium bolt-cutters. "Crack the chest?" "I don't think so." The doctor in charge of the heart team looked to the surgeon for verification. The surgeon stripped the gloves from his hands and pulled down his mask. With an opportunity to say something that would ring down through the ages, he merely shook his head, whispered an earthy monosyllable and stalked out. A fterward, washing up, L Braxn was still enough of a political animal to wonder whether that doddering old fool of a Speaker would have the grace and good sense to step out of the line of succession.  Crest T# # Crest T#I # Crest T#I # Crest T# # Crest T# # Crest Ml # # Crest T# # Crest T# # Crest T# # If your bookdealer Is sold out. send cover price plus # each for postage and handling to Desk TU, Education Department, Fawcett Publications, Inc., Greenwich, Connecticut #. Please order by number and title. Orders accepted only for the United States and Possessions. Free catalog listing other Fawcett science fiction titles available upon request. spokesman for the UC Geophysical Group said today; "An # Richter with a Mercalli X-XI is not incompatible with observed effects, however localized. The San Andreas Fault goes out to sea at the mouth of Alder Creek, # air miles to the south. The so-called 'Red Lady' branch fault must be regarded as hypothetical, though stresses between the Pacific and Continental crustal plates..." G irl cloud-walking said, "A job on the California coast?" She turned on her high stool and looked through the window down the canyons of Chicago fading into quiet snow a couple of blocks away. She was a plump woman with small feet and long, blunt-fingered hands. Her hair was shining crow color and braided into a coronet. "They get a little hysterical out there." "Birdeena Ora Oza Yadon, sweetie -- " Her boss was hesitant. "Are you using your forked or unforked tongue?" "Deena, from us you get six months leave of absence. From the Mundy Foundation you get double pay plus all expenses. That's much wampum, my lady Indian friend. Work in big wigwam. You get food and lodging thrown in." "Forked, I think. Maybe I'll phone Rand McNally for a job. What do you get out of this?" "Nothing but trouble. You are the best collagist in the business, but Mrs. Arlis Mundy owns thirtyeight per cent of Aero Precision Survey. Who's to replace you? Do you know how much that eightytwo mile Indiana State highway was out? Sixteen inches." "So how did they measure it? With a string?" "They said laser triangulation." "The benchmarks were painted fat and I have some reservations about that print-drying process. We've got to get deeper into the materials. I'm not sure the errors canceled. Now look, John -- " "Don't put me off, Birdeena." She glanced around the room where she had worked for the past three years. It was familiar and comfortable to her -- the tilted drawing board, the #x# table, the KE tools, her desk with the calculator and phone and hideaway typewriter, the tall files and the ranks of flat files for air photos. This was a web of precision and rationality and beauty. This had been a safe and growing place. "Well, John?" There were spiders that cast a silk web into the air and drifted off with the wind. She smiled faintly at the idea of herself as a fat spider flying to California. "Hell with it," he said suddenly. "Let the woman squeal. If she don't like it bad enough, we'll both phone Rand McNally." He had a wife and children in Oak Park, but he meant it. He was a toughminded Syrian with an appreciation of his own worth. "Not to be hasty," she said. "Maybe it's time to go." Girl CloudWalking never questioned the provenience of decisions forming themselves from the sum of her life. She felt no need to justify the quiet satisfaction of mathematics or her pleasure in the precise detail of engineering draftsmanship. Her father had been a highiron man and followed construction. She had had a year of college in Virginia and another in Nebraska. When she had had enough college she had found this job in Chicago. "Baby, you are so precisely my bag of tea I hate to see you go." He was troubled. "You might not come back, Deena. You might like it out there." "Might," she said. "How can  tell until I go to Cairo or Cathay j Whether or not this blessed spot is blessed in every way? Old Indian saying by Emily Dickenson." "Sure," he said sadly. "I mean, ugh." F our days later Birdeena Ora Oza Yadon flew from O' Hare to San Francisco International. She was met and made to feel a Very Important Person by the pilot of the Beech Queen Air, who flew her north along the coast and ducked under a rolling fog bank, to land south of Cape Mendocino on an abrupt airstrip carved in the timber of a valley behind the first ridge, paralleling the fog-blotted breakers. "What are you?" she asked the pilot. "Almost a foolish man, but not quite. Otherwise we'd have to land thirty miles away." He grinned. "Blackfoot." "Jicarilla Apache. My mother is Navaho. Friends or enemies?" "Brand-new," he said and taxied the Queen Air to a hangar. "I don't think we ever met historically." He ran to a door and she sat with her hands in her lap. She could not see the tops of the redwoods behind the hangar in the drizzling fog. The great doors opened from the center. He fastened a towbar to the nose wheel and hauled the plane into the brightly lighted building with a towmotor. It was an amazing place with great laminated beams and enough shop to build a scratch airplane. He carried her luggage to a fourwheel drive station wagon parked in front of a rubber-tire roller and beside a full-size motor grader. They drove outside into the rain and fog and he punched a code on a dash-mounted radio control. The doors of the hangar closed and the lights turned off. "Extra special, first class." "Well, what do you do with all the money there is?" hangar. Then you lay a twentyfour-foot asphalt road. That runs along the strip. That runs into a rain forest, that's what." "Right on. You can afford spectacular temper tantrums." "The Mundy Foundation is a temper tantrum?" "It's my latest theory." "What do you do here?" "Oh, I'm airplane driver and head custodian -- systems maintenance engineer. You'll stay warm at the house because of the dam and generator, two thirty-thousand gallon propane tanks and fifty thousand gallons of diesel. We got backup systems on backup systems. The last time I tried to figure, the investment in this hysterical complex was two point eight "Because Mrs. Foundation is in a snit?" The station wagon shuddered as they left the forest and followed a cut through a ridge. The surf boomed somewhere in the fog. Rain lashed the windows. Scud creamed across the road in wavy lines. "This outfit has paid me more money in the last five years than I expect to see in the next ten." He raised his voice against a drumbeat of rain. "I'm still going back to Montana and cowboy. Trouble is, I know everything about this place -- but what it's about." They drove into a wide paved area sheltered by rock walls and a roof. The asphalt was black with wind-driven rain. A door lifted in response to the radio control and they drove through a short tunnel to a garage. A dozen cars were parked herringbone around a glassed-in central office. A man stood by the door, laughing at another struggling into foulweather gear. "Hey, Marty, the bridge farside screwed up again. Mesi Stevens is stuck over there." He leaned pulled on his boot. "Damn it," said the pilot. "We got to go underground with that line. Ed, this is Birdeena Yadon, new tech staff. Ed Fukahara, electric genius and troubleshooter." He introduced Birdeena to Doc Crowell in the glass office. He was a bony blond man with white snaggle teeth who said he would have a key and ID card for her tomorrow morning. Birdeena followed the pilot to an elevator. "Who is Mesi Stevens?" she asked. "Is this a league of nations?" "Mesi is our darkroom genius. All the people who work here are extra special. I'd like to know how much it cost to pick the permanent staff. They interviewed me three days before I skinned by. A fancy kind of selection and it sure works." The door opened to a #x# room, thick with carpet and interest. "What do they choose for?" asked Birdeena, looking up at him. "You tell me after supper," he said and led her through chairs and planters and bookcases and tables to meet the housekeeper. Rose Chiappetta. She was at the far end of the room with her finger on a switch. Soft primrose-colored drapes marched across black, rainrunning windows. She welcomed Birdeena and took her to her room. It was luxurious and comfortably snug. The people she met at dinner seemed curiously open to her, like moon-shot commentators revealed as perceptive men removed from the banalities of TV by the occasion and their own intelligence. Her new associates did not put on a front. They had sober self-esteem. They were courteous from strength and helpful and friendly. And something worth knowing was the pilot's name. Martin Sanderson... might just catch... a plump little watermelon... out of the air -- she smiled drowsily and resolved to continue her new negative response to the deep-frosted chocolate cake Paul Maniatti, the cook, made. Girl Cloud-Walking went to sleep that night with a feeling of integrity and immediate security, like going up green in her mother's old riddle. What goes up green and comes down red? She met Arlis Mundy next morning in the drafting loft. X. Queen of Hell. She was tall and regal in a vermilion knit dress and soft, cerise, ankle-high boots. "Birdeena Ora Oza Yadon, how nice you could come to work with us." Birdeena was shy but not selfconscious. Arlis Mundy's charm put her at ease, though she observed the nakedness of the hips under the knit dress and the faint, miniscule awkwardness with which this imperial woman moved. It was an almost imperceptible flaunting of the Joints, a ghost of hesitancy that might be taut control or a conscious check of wracking forces. She took Birdeena through her austere office -- orange and black and white -- to a balcony overlooking an enormous cube of space. It took in one entire end of the building, five stories tall. There were no windows. The temperature was controlled and the humidity constant. A series of composite air photos were racked one behind another, flown from the ceiling on overhead tracks. To the left was a montage of weather satellite shots of the entire Earth, sixteen by forty feet, in a clever Homolosine equalarea projection, an intricately cut orange peel spread flat. To the right was the coast of California from San Francisco to the Sierras and south to San Diego bay and the Mexican border. The photos were mounted on high density overlay with plywood web support trusses behind. Girl Cloud-Walking felt the hanging panels were desolate, scuffed and pushed to discard. They walked down stairs to the lowest of the three balconies. "Our project is to create the most accurate photomontage possible," said Mrs. Mundy. "The scale is one to three-sixteen-eight-oh-five or five miles to the inch." She hesitated. "What is your secret name, dear? We'll be working together for some months." "Deena. My parents are not reservation. They called me Deena." "Well then, Deena, reducing a curved surface to a plane has not proven altogether satisfactory. I'm told on good authority that a circle is a polygon with an infinite number of sides, so we shot along thirtyfour degrees, twenty minutes from the New Mexico border west and laid the strip to the west as well. We reached the coast with errors obvious. What happened was not exactly what I had in mind." Her hair was wheat gold, her face a triangle with a high wide brow. Her skin was white and smooth, her mouth small and crimson above a pointed chin. "There's no precedent for original research -- obviously," she said. "So we shall try another approach with control inherent. This is it." In the center of the floor was a dome fifty feet across, rising not quite five feet at the center. The precisely patterned circumference was eight feet off the floor. "A representational slice of the Earth," said Arlis Mundy. A carpeted platform projected from the lowest balcony. At the far end was a hip-high control standard. She stepped aboard and flicked a switch and checked a dial. She pushed a toggle. The platform ran out from the balcony on triangular steel columns with a hushed purr of motors and gearing. It was dead steady. She touched another control and the platform sank to within two inches of the dome surface. "You might call this a plotting chair or a layout cradle. You'll be working off it." She flexed her knees. There was not the faintest quiver. She shook the control standard with both hands. No movement at all. She hiked her skirt and kicked a leg over the standard with a dancer's improbable leap and lash and faced Birdeena. Her voice was level. "Similia similibus curantur." she said. "Like things are -- let us say -- cured by like. The principle is, like produces like and the part stands for the whole. This is where we map the United States as it has never been done before." She touched the controls and the platform rose and carried her smoothly toward Birdeena, who stood stolidly on the balcony as the Empress of Hell in red loveliness rode the air to her. She wondered why she had not seen the color of Arlis Mundy's eyes before. They had no color. They were gray as fog. twenty-two days straight before Martin Sanderson lifted her chin with a curled forefinger and asked if she would like to go to San Francisco. "Avoid excess," he said. "If the Great Spirit wanted you to work all the time he never would have invented Saturday and Sunday." She blinked like a woman half out of a dream. "Oh, dear," she said. "Mesi Stevens has Springdoesn't know who slipped the scale but that's what happened. I was checking along forty degrees north and found it." "Then let him grope by himself in the darkroom. Moderation is a lovely virtue. Let's go now." She took a deep breath. "Yes, please." It was a sparkling day as they taxied to the end of the strip for takeoff She admired the tall trees on either side and asked why shorter ones had been left beyond the end of the runway. He said the brush down to the rocky riverbed was for contingencies, the trees for emergency. "Life is very, very dangerous," he said. "You should try to maintain orderliness in areas not subject to control." He ran up the engines. "The wingspan is fifty feet three inches and the trees are maybe twenty feet apart. We land at over eighty miles an hour. If the brakes fail or power quits on takeoff, I have those trees to go between. Ripping off wings is one way to stop." They took off and banked over the ocean. The Mundy Foundation was an architect's rendering on the shelf above the tumbling cliffs. The maproom at the far end was blind. Girl Cloud-Walking tightened her seatbelt and asked, "What degree of latitude is Los Angeles?" "About thirty-four, maybe a little north. Why?" "Earthquakes." "We can do anything here just as good as they can in LA," he said, "but don't worry about our little home. It's steel frame with plywood in sheer panels. The rock on the outside is for pretty. It's a nonstructural facade with lots of rebar in it. You might tip over the Mundy Foundation, but it won't collapse. How do you like your job by now?" "Cartographer's heaven." She said there was not a trace of expediency -- unlike the experience of the old man of Thermopylae, everything here was done properly -- though she felt like the top of an iceberg. An enormous amount of work had been done before she arrived and she was in the sunshine, sparkling. "I walk past all those empty tables and the dark communications center and I work in the drafting loft with only Nancy Kaneshige to help and we rattle around." "Deena, I asked how you like it." "Yes." She, turned to face him in the high, thin sunshine. "Did you ever hunker down to look at the iridescent colors of oil on water? Ever surprise a skunk when the sun was low and the high fan of a tail was haloed black and white and gold? Were you ever really greedy with a box of your mother's chocolates?" "Sounds like you have mixed emotions." "I get a very Indian feeling out of this, those thousands of color photographs, the file systems, the loft, the layout tables, the arched assembly sections. It makes amazing good sense -- until you wonder why." She said shyly, "I thought you were going to Montana and cowboy." "I thought I might stick around for a while. Up by the border it gets mighty pretty by June -- a very good month." They separated in San Francisco and met for a late lunch at the Mark Hopkins. She thought the Top of the Mark very grand. It justified the chrysanthemum rust dress she bought a size smaller than her old size at the Emporium. She sat quietly by a window overlooking the world. She was deeply pleased with Marty Sanderson, hawk-elegant in her' eyes. How well did she know him? She felt far better than she knew. "How much does this cost?" she whispered. "A couple of boxes of thirtyought-six cartridges," he whispered back. "A case of ten-thirty oil." His eyes twinkled. "A small wiener pig." They flew up the coast in companionable silence and Deena only raised her eyebrows when they did not put down at the strip behind the Mundy Foundation. "Thought you might like to see Humboldt Bay and Eureka," he said. "They massacred Indian women and children there a hundred-something years ago." She could not read his face as they overflew the sawmills and the bar and the long bay. "Get lots of rain. Better see it while it's clear." They banked over Areata and flew south. "I've got an Indian feeling, too," he said. "If you meet a bear by mistake, the best thing to do is nothing. If that doesn't work, run away." He did not look at her. "We're mixed up with a crazy paleface, Deena. Maybe we should run away to Montana." "Why the to-ing and fro-ing?" she asked carefully. "The best of both worlds is barely good enough for us -- even if it takes maintaining order in an area not subject to control." Birdeena took mental notes. She had not been so formal since college. What she wanted to remember, she remembered. What she forgot, she forgot. The notes were mosaic pieces she turned slowly in her mind to see if they made a pattern. Marty Sanderson told her, "Mrs. Mundy leased six Constellations and flew in front of winter last year." Connies made the best photographic platforms. They flew the contiguous United States in east-west strips during September and October. Paul Maniatti said, "Come on and see some day, Deena. There are caves dug in this hill behind us. We could eat for three years before we opened one sack of corn or beans. It's all refrigerated and the bulk stuff is CA sealed. Controlled Atmosphere, nitrogen or helium or something. How about a piece of cake?" Mesi Stevens confirmed her opinion of the air photos. "I was for twelve years. They never put together a series like this. The planning took eighteen months. There were four men in the comm center with radio and direct teletype to field stations. Result -- no cloud cover." Doc Crowell said, "The drawbridge works fine now. If you come back late at night just put your card in the slot and turn the key. It's pretty fair security. Park the roller and grader on the air strip and you need a chopper to get in. You can't land a boat at the bottom of the cliffs. On foot it's a long old walk in tough old country. A very careful setup. There's no such thing as complete security, but this comes close." Nancy Kanashige said, "How did you guess? We are missing Cape Mendocino to Point Delgada. They're not in the prints or the duplicate prints and Mesi doesn't have the negatives. Do you suppose Mrs. Mundy has them?" Birdeena said not to bother yet. When Martin Sanderson asked her if she would like an ice cream soda at Garberville she said, "Yes indeed I would." She leaned back comfortably on the car seat beside him as they drove over the bridge and through the woods to the rutted public road. "Have you concluded any conclusions?" he asked. "Human nature is neither good nor evil," she said. "What happens is what counts. You'd better take what people say literally. More often than notthey tell you true. Do you know Marty, I feel all high-school girlish going for a soda?" "That's too much to untangle at once." He pulled off where the road was wide. He put both hands on her shoulders and shook her gently. "Speak slowly in short words." "Sure, Marty. Arlis Mundy doesn't like the world. She wants to do something about it. She doesn't like the United States most, because she knows it best. The why could be hubris and three unsatisfactory husbands. It's surprising how much time you can waste with why when the house is burning down. Hubris is overweening pride. And she is using the most advanced technology for old and dark purposes. Marty, I think I'll have a strawberry soda -- " He popped a smacking kiss on her mouth to get her attention and succeeded beyond expectation. It was Girl Cloud-Walking, who caught her breath and murmured, "Besides, she does violence to the principle of duality -- oh, my goodness -- men and women belong together and complement each other -- " She surfaced again flushed and rosy. "So when the first good maps were being made, things were horribly stirred up and they called it the Renaissance. And with the blank spaces filled in -- will you leave a girl no secrets? -- the First World War came along. And air photography we;nt on between the wars and a little more was stolen -- " "What was stolen?" he asked in a muffled voice. "The soul of the Earth." "Oh, no." "Yes. And things settled down again until satellites and radio photos and the air-caught film drops and especially those in color -- when you come right down to it, do you think the people have souls whose pictures are most taken?" She had his attention on two levels and he slowly disengaged the action on one. "Presidents, ballplayers, movie people," she went on a little breathlessly. "I'm not sure television counts unless it's recorded -- " "Primitive superstition," he snorted. "Soul stealing!" "Bad things happen. Did you hear about the airliner on the Kansas-Nebraska border? They "Clear Air Turbulence, I know." "What you don't know is it happened when the very first montage was done. I'm extending from an arbitrary center, forty degrees north, ninety-eight degrees west. Arlis Mundy was on the platform with me. There was a fly buzzing around. I don't know how it got in. She caught the fly out of the air with a snatch of her hand. She is very quick. The plane did a cartwheel over Burr Oak, Kansas." "I'm getting thirsty," he said. "Marty, what are we going to do?" "The second thing that comes to mind is Garberville." "You don't believe me?" "What do you want me to do? I'll do it." "I want to get into Arlis Muncy's office some day when you take her flying. I don't think her flat maps correlated enough. I want a key. What I don't want is to see the rest of the country as far out in left field as she is." "Birdeena Ora Oza Yadon, Girl World Saver?" "It's not because I asked for the job -- it's just because if I quit somebody else will put the map together. Honest and truly. I'm my-heart-is-in-my-throat afraid. Let's go get that soda." San Francisco three days later Deena found the negatives in an orange-colored file cabinet. She took them to Mesi Stevens who said he would be happy to blow them up for her, just for the change. She hid the prints in the middle of Texas and returned the negatives. When Mrs. Mundy was away again, she made collage with all her skill and precision. Earthquake at Harrahl Town devastated! Violent shocks recall #I New Madrid disaster! If Birdeena was patient, Marty Sanderson was not. The earthquake in the Midwest bothered him. He got Paul Maniatti to fix a picnic lunch and took Birdeena past the airstrip and up the road a mile beyond the dam. She was sparkling but he was troubled. They walked along the narrow lake and spread lunch above a pleasant cove. "It's wicked superstition," he said. "Have another piece of chicken." "Deena, the earthquake's only logical. There's a banana-shaped belt running north-south from the middle of Oklahoma through Kansas into southeast Nebraska. Just because they had a Richter three point four at Oklahoma City doesn't mean Arlis Mundy had anything to do with it." "These home-cured olives are good." "Nobody believes you can steal a soul by photography." "Seen any pictures of Howard Hughes lately? Marty, there are more ham sandwiches." "You are out of your Indian mind!" "Over you," she said shyly. He groaned in exasperation. "Tell you what, Marty. Let me take a sneaky peek. That unfortunate woman is up all hours and I've noticed things happen in the morning. Before dawn is an awful time if you've been up all night, hating." "I'll make you a deal," he said. "I'll get the as-builts out of my files. We'll both take a look and see what goes on. I don't agree with you and I don't like any part of this -- " "I'm glad you can come," she said simply. "I'm scared." The next morning he scratched on her door at #:# a.m. She was dressed in blue jeans and a black sweater. He had a roll of corrected blueprints in his hand. "Here you are," he said, "but we caii't go this morning. I got a call last night after you'd gone to bed. I've got to pick up a couple of Internal Revenue Service men along with the Foundation's tax attorney. Eight o'clock in San Francisco. I want to run a check on the plane before I take off. Okay, Deena?" "Anything you want is all right with me." He grinned at her broadly, kissed her soundly and went out softly. She studied the blueprints. She took her courage and her flashlight and went up stairs she had never seen before. She climbed a ladder to a black attic. There was a catwalk through a wilderness of rafters and insulation and steel trusses. Ducting ran like rectangular snakes. Every forty feet she came, to a solid partition with a door. Bundles of wires followed the catwalk on one side, conduit and pipes on the other. The place was cold and black and quiet. She opened a final door. Blocky, louvered sha#es were droning. There was a hisk and whine of moving air. Stacks for the heating and ventilation units ran through the roof. A relay clicked and her heart turned over when a motor stopped. Beyond the machinery was the enormous, unpartitioned and solid-decked attic of the map cube. The trusses and girders were heavier. She stepped carefully over electric motors and gearbox assemblies. They were the support system for the overhead tracks of the vertical maps. She walked a line of nailheads with the utmost caution to a drum of cable. She lifted a trapdoor. It was an inspection panel for the tracks. Then she lifted a two-foot square of ceiling module. She lay on her stomach. The view was puzzling. She moved away from the obstruction of the tracks and saw the sliced-off portion of the Earth way and away below. It would accommodate the central section of the North American continent at the determined scale. In the very center were the color air photos of her montage. They took the shape of a webbed X with the corners filled in at Arlis Mundy's direction. Birdeena had been precisely on the Geodetic Survey's control points as they were plotted. It could be a handsome job, she thought rather ruefully. Something moved on the blank world around the cross. It lurched with a horrible grace away from the mapped area, a preposterous shrunken midget, a child's drawing with a head and legs but no torso. The legs went front and back from her direct overhead view. The figure spun and leaped over the montage. It sank to the surface on the other side and stretched out with the head near the edge of the map. It was Arlis Mundy. She wore an ice-green leotard. She crossed her legs and sat in ferocious concentration. Was she thinking hate at the world? Panic? Hysteria? She moved her head in a curious forward rocking motion. She was blowing gently over a corner of Missouri. Half an hour later Birdeena stood in her shower and asked herself a little shakily if she felt like God, looking down on Earth. She dressed again and went for an early breakfast. The radio that morning had a news filler about the Jet stream swinging south. Birdeena decided she was looking from Earth down into Hell. Arlis Mundy took them to the map room. "The spherical surface is built with the octagonal sections in question ribbed for strength and precision assembly." Each piece was turned to a thousandth's machine. Yes, it was expensive. And it rotates and that wasn't cheap. The architectural engineers wrote the specs. Certainly other construction was considered, screeded casting plaster, a fiberglass section from a concave form... man. "The government is concerned with expense?" She turned her head away and Birdeena saw her instant silent scream -- all the muscles of her neck corded. She resumed control and turned back to the men. "The contract, the earnest money, the progress payments, the receipted bills are filed in my office. My attorney will be with you. I won't." She left the room. Birdeena saw Marty at lunch. He said Arlis Mundy inspected I he Queen Air while he was out on the air strip, regrading and rolling a hollow. He told Birdeena he expected orders to bring an axe and fly east, so Arlis Mundy could chop down the Washington Monument. When Birdeena went back to work, laying out nylon fiber paper on which the collage was tissuefixed in curvature by a special drymount press, she saw Arlis Mundy in the comm room, speaking into a microphone. Arlis Mundy turned off the radio and said to Deena, "I missed them on the ground. The invoices must go out today. Will you run this envelope over to the strip and give it to Marty Sanderson?" Doc Crowell said he would drive her. They arrived at the hangar just as the Queen Air appeared over the treetops with flaps down, sideslipped and landed. Halfway along the field a cloud of mist trailed behind the right wheel. The plane stumbled forward on the tricycle gear -- and did not slow. Crowell spun dirt onto the runway. He said something about too fast to stop, too slow to take off and it would sure as hell flip if Marty tried to turn. Birdeena folded the envelope of invoices and put it into her purse. Sanderson chose to go between his trees but he could not mangae to hit dead even. The left wing tore off with a wrenching squall and leapfrogged through the brush into the rocky stream. The fuselage pivoted on the other wing. It crumpled. The stub reached for the sky. The wreck slammed to the ground. Sanderson flung open the door and threw out two men. They got up and walked dazedly. He hung a third out of the cabin, dropped to the ground and slung him over his shoulder. They all staggered away and were in a stumbling run when the gasoline hissing on hot metal went whoomp and a billowing ball of flame rose higher than the tree. They tumbled into the wagon smelling of blood and singed hair and shock. At the hangar Crowell phoned the house and the U.S. Forest Service about the fire. Birdeena ripped a clean rag for Marty to hold on the jagged cut from temple to ear while she mopped his bloody face with a wet towel. He said, "Ruptured brake line. Switches off but it burned. Too bad. Give a pretty to see if it was cut and taped. Oh, well." She said, "Press harder. And be more careful. The life you save is not entirely your own any more." to a stop and said she would drive the men to the hospital. Crowell would direct the fire crew. She drove the wagon with two men in shock beside her. Marty was in the back, steadying the unconscious man. Birdeena mopped his blood from her dress. She watched a green pumper arrive and water down the wreck. She washed her face and hands. She got her purse and opened the envelope. It had invoices in it, all from the files, a year and a half old. Dinner was quiet. Arlis Mundy came in and had a cup of coffee with the staff. She said one of the other was burned and the doctor suspected internal injuries. Her attorney had a dislocated shoulder and bruises and Marty Sanderson had twelve stitches in his head and was resting uneasily. He wanted to get out. She flicked her upper lip with a pointed tongue. G irl Cloud-Walking awoke at two that morning with a quiet heart. She dressed as she had the night before and climbed to the attic. She thought of Changing Woman, a favorite figure among the Holy People of the Navahos. Changing Woman taught the People to control wind, lightning and storms and how to keep all forces in harmony with each other. She developed ways of doing things that were partly practical and partly magical. Girl Cloud-Walking removed the inspection panel and looked at the world below. A naked figure was dancing there. All restraint was gone. It was a dance of indecent triumph. She put back the ceiling panel. She replaced the trapdoor, returned through the attics and down the ladder. She walked the silent corridors to the loft. She turned on all the lights. Without haste and without waste motion she took the montage Mesi Stevens had blown up for her and fixed it together. She laid it out on the curved surface and the edges were lifted. Of course, she thought practically. One of the large tables was very slightly arched. It should approximate the scale almost montage with every detail in fine contrast. She could see the airstrip, the road and the house. She fixed it to the table and shoved it into proper orientation. She clenched her fist above her head and W. Macfariane -- the W stands for Wallace -- started reading science-fiction magaiines back when an occupation of scientists therein was boiling down lobsters to a serum which, if injected into kidnaped heroines, would turn them into crustaceans. The Job never got done -- perhaps because the gals were made of solid wood -- but it made for a sense of wonder. Indeed, the giri-intolobster syndrome established a theme in the writer's mird: man's ability to berKi the observed world to his fancy. Ever since that revelation from sf, Macfarlane has enjoyed a delightful life. He grew up in Berkeley, graduated from Northwestern, accepted a pressing invitation to join the army, and has lived on an apple ranch in the mountains of San Diego county since #. When the apples freeae in blossom, Macfarlane turns to constructing worlds on paper -- even though he believes the original b a magnificent system, designed to keep a thirtkiitg animal entertained for as long as it lives. He has been sstraordinarily fortunate in hb friends, who tell him about science and man arKi kindly leave him the pleasure of shakirtg the pieces into patterns. Hb wife b pretty arnl amiPhoto by LeightonBerkely able; their children, vastly errtertainirtg. Mile programs for Xerox; Docia b in Australia, and Sally illuminates the teenage world in high school. Macfarlane b a modest pragmatist and a rabid middle-of-the-roader. He reads omnivorously aid cheerfully admires critically unfashionable writers. He believes sf b a cartdle in a dark world of fixed belief, and that b why he writes it. caught her breath. She thumped the map softly. Nothing happened. She bent and blew gently. Birdeena straightened to listen -- no wind at all outside. She kicked off her shoes and climbed to the table top. She bent and blew fiercely this time. The door to the office slammed open. Hell's own Queen stood there in a fiery orange wrapper. Her eyes were a mad gray fog. Of course. Girl Cloud-Walking understood. It was a matter of intent. In sorrow, in compassion, in absolute determination she brought her heel down on the Mendocino coast. The building rocked and shruddered. Changing Woman danced and the world reeled under her and the Empress of Hell screamed soundlessly and screamed again. She wheeled to her office, a shadow seeker from the light, and the desk charged down the rocking floor. The door slammed shut of itself and sprang open again. Changing Woman saw her through both open doors, standing on the balcony, then flying and flying -- as Girl Cloud-Walking herself was flying from the table in the jolting, punching, rumbling earthquake. Mr. Richter would admire this one. Deena was not surprised to wake by firelight. The electricity had gone with Arlis Mundy. The world was askew but steady now. The fire was licking at the photo files. Fire had no malicious intent. A door pushed open with a crash. Marty Sanderson stood there looking like the Sun, husband to Changing Woman. Changing Woman dwelt in a wondrous house on western waters. She was ever young and ever radiant in beauty. But Marty had a lopsided bandage on his head and Girl Cloud-Walking said "Aie!" when he picked her up. And she was content as he carried her through the shambles of the building, Birdeena Ora Oza Yadon, a safe little watermelon as the fire crackled and grew and roared behind them. respondent) The energy released during an earthquake is sufficient to run a battleship at full speed for # years or raise a cubic mile of rock # feet into the air. "Nonsense!" says a UC Geophysical scientist. "It is impossible to put any comparative numerical value on a force that shifts 'solid' earth twenty feet vertically." He deplored hysteria and rumors that "exotic machinery" found in the ashes of the Mundy Foundation could have any connection with the tragedy that took the life of a great and generous woman... Keep science in perspective We don't see science in isoscientists keeping up on fields lation from the other activities outside their specialties -- as of man. Our main purpose is well as engineers, students, to encapsulate scientific news teachers and laymen, into a readable weekly format You'll like Science News, to provide accurate, up-to-theYou'll find it gives you a fresh minute facts and commentary perspective on the world of about what's happening in the science. That ought to be worth world of science. To provide more to you than #, but intelligent discussion of public that's all you need to pay for issues related to science. And # concise, lively, weekly isto put it all into perspective. sues. Our readers include eminent Mail the coupon today. science news A Science Service Publication #I W. Center St. Marion, Ohio # Send me # weekly issues of  I enclose #.  Bill me. GA# then -- a magnetologist?" "There's no such word. Magnetometerologisl would be closer, but there aren't any of those either. At least not in the dictionary." This conversation occurred between David Groves and Gregory Ohno. Actually Groves was a geophysicist and his particular interest was magnetism. Magnetic fields of the Earth, their secular variations, things like that. In this case -- the magnetic field or fields of the moon. "Just about here. I'd say." Groves stopped the buggy. This was Pegasus #, and the men were in the center of a small unnamed crater near Leontievski. Unnamed, that is, until Groves decided to call it Peacock. The name had stuck. This was Pegasus #, yes, and honest-to-God scientists were beginning to join the astros on the moon. Happy days for science -- if you can forget Pegasus #. It almost seems as if the Space Program were trying to make amends for that one. Groves and Ohno were both scientists and there was only one astro on this mission. He was Felton Ford and he was in orbit, minding the command module, Vireo. And all the astros and the scientists had had a bit of psychiatric screening since the splashdown of what was left of Pegasus #. For reasons of economy the scientists were semi-astros. Either Groves or Ohno could pilot the lunar module to rendezvous with Vireo -- but they were scientists first and astros second. With Ford it was the other way around. "Houston?" Groves said. "Roger, Dave. Your seminar is coming in loud and clear." They had been talking for some time about nomenclature in different areas of science. "Dullsville." That was Ford, from orbit. "Okay, Houston. You have our position?" "Roger. Suggest you initiate magnetometry program now." "That's why I called, Harry. We're beginning now." Groves walked back to the nonmagnetic cart, switched on the magnetometer, checked the calibrations. The indicators showed nothing of interest, which was no surprise, but the pens were recording properly, tracing the first magnetographs made by a magnetometer moving directly over the lunar surface. Groves checked the odometer, took a tentative bearing on a distant minicrater and started the buggy. "I don't get it, Dave. The moon doesn't have a magnetic field worth mentioning. Right?" "Depends what you mean by worth mentioning. I told Leeds we should have more interdisciplinary briefing. I don't know any more about geology than you do about physics. As it happens, old buddy, a magnetometer emplaced by Apollo Twelve found a steady subsurface magnetic field in Oceanus Procellarum. This field was localized, not global." Through his bubble Ohno darted a glance of interest. "A magnetized meteorite?" The look of interest was followed by one of outrage. "Why wasn't I told about that? They filled us full enough of the magnetic constituents of all the Apollo samples. That's another one the training program blew." "Yes, alas. The Apollo Twelve anomaly is really more up your alley than mine. I guess you didn't keep up with your outside reading. Or put it down to the complexity of the program. Or to the brevity of the briefing. Or to the time we spent learning to be quasi-astros. Anyway, that magnetic field in Oceanus Procellarum is almost certainly not caused by a buried magnetic jneteorite. Consensus is that it's a magnetized chunk of native lunar material." "I don't believe it. Magnetized by what?" "That's the question and you're right to disbelieve. Just a minute -- I want to see if this thing is working now that it's in motion." The magnetometer was gimbaled and mounted with much sophistication. It had never malfunctioned in simulation, but that wasn't always the last word. Groves stopped the buggy again, walked back to the cart and checked. "Houston?" "Roger, Dave." "Magnetometer systems AOkay. Random excursions of insignificant magnitude. Two gammas plus or minus small fractions. Will continue according to plan." "Roger, Dave. Houston out." Groves started the buggy. "Whatever it is, it could have been magnetized a long time ago by a close approach to Earth, of course. Within about three Earth radii would do it," Groves said. "If that' s so, then there should be other -- " Thoughtful pause. "Oh. I get it." "Right. That's one of the reasons we're dragging this device in a neat triangular pattern across the center of Peacock." "Why can't the thing in Procellarum be a magnetized artifact?" "Don't think they didn't think of that, old buddy. But the field gradient was too low even to be measured -- and there was no field change when Intrepid went back up to Yankee Clipper. There would have been if that field were due to an artifact. The reasons are complex." "So. No Sentinel ?" "Not there, anyway." Groves glanced at the odometer, continued forward a half kilometer and stopped the buggy. "Okay, Greg. Station A. Do your thing." T he moon soil was dark and crunchy, flat and even, sprinkled with rocks that were quite small, nothing larger than an orange. Groves checked the magnetograph. The squiggles were insignificant. Then he took a collecting bag and did what he was supposed to do to help Ohno. Looking for rocks of any size that showed striation, he began circumnavigating the buggy and cart at a distance of about thirty meters. Ohno took many photographs of rock and soil and, using selective criteria, collected several rocks. Station A mission accomplished. "Nothing striated," Grove said. "Me neither. I didn't think we'd find any. But we have to look -- for the terrestrial tektite boys." "Tektites aren't striated." "Well, Dave, you're right about needing more cross-talk between the disciplines. Tektites aren't striated and we don't look for tektites on the moon, but we look, wherever we go on the moon, for striated rock. That's related, and again too complex to go into. Let's get going." Groves started the buggy, made a # turn to the right, and they began the second leg of the expedition. "Magnetometer okay?" Groves nodded. "Why aren't your data being telemetered?" "I'd bloody well like to know that myself. I tried to find out but got a typical runaround. Some project engineer probably didn't bother to compare the weight of the polygraph we're carrying around with that of the hardware needed to transmit the data back. Who knows?" Silence for a time. Then: "I've been thinking," Ohno said. They were riding the buggy. "Mercy!" "No, really. Why does our noble mission put down so close to that Russian lem? We must be within a mile of it right now." "They told us all about that." "Yes. I know what they told us." Houston was hearing all this -- not that it made any difference. "They told us the geologists wanted rocks from very near that place, but not from right on top of it." "So what's your problem?" "Well, this is really my question: since we're so close -- why haven't we been programed to go over and have a look at it?" "Damned if I know," Groves said. "Houston?" "Roger." "Being as how we're so close to that Russkie lem, why don't we go over and have a look at it?" "We went into that in your briefing. No scientific value. Sentimental, maybe, but not scientific. What you're doing is more important. All right?" "Just curious," Ohno said, as they continued to Station B. Ohno from time to time saw a promising piece of moon and asked to stop the buggy. Groves looked up at Earth now and then. Glamor and excitement on the moon, right? Magnetometer working well, film being exposed, collecting bags Station C, which is back where this trip started. Why are the Stations designated so? Ask someone back on Earth. "That's it," Groves said, stopping the buggy. "I'll check the magnetometer and we'll go back to base. Not much time left." He crunched over the dark soil and scanned the polygraph. He stood there looking at it. He shook his head and sunlight danced on his bubble. "Let's go," Ohno said, a touch of irritation in his tone. "Come here a minute, Greg." Groves had unrolled, clumsily, a three-foot section of the magnetograph. "How's General Motors?" asked Ohno. He had an interest in the market. He looked at the lines. He didn't have to be a magnetologist to get the picture. "Oh, wow -- " "Yeah. Oh, wow." "Dave?" Houston. "Roger, Harry. Mission control from Redbird. Gentlemen. Approx halfway between Stations B and C we have hooked a fish. Not a very big one, but we've got something on the hook." There was lots of conversation after that -- and that was how we found Magnetic Anomaly #. Graves and Ohno had to return to their module then and the boys in the back room at Houston spent the next eight hours in hectic revision of the rest of the Program of Pegasus #. R eplanning the mission was . hectic because Pegasus # had just about run out of time when the anomaly was found. After completion of the triangular exploration Groves and Ohno were supposed to spend six hours in the module, eating, sleeping and resting. During the first four hours after that they were to set up a battery of instruments, including a seismometer, two reflectors to bounce back laser beams sent from Earth, a few other oddments and a topsecret black box with an on-off switch on one side of it and an adjustable antenna sticking out of its top. After that they had two hours to prepare for liftoff and docking with the command module, Vireo. The six hours of sleeping and eating were necessary and went according to plan, though Groves didn't sleep much. All other activities, however, except for planting the black box, were scrubbed by the boys in the back room, a decision which caused understandable anguish among the scientists whose experiments were thereby canceled. The command decision was that Groves and Ohno, once the black box was taken care of, would spend the remaining available time collecting all the data they could with respect to Anomaly #. W gotten box, anyway?" Ohno was impatient again and they were having trouble with the antenna. "That seems to be classified. How now, Houston?" "Back a trifle the way you just came from." Groves made awkward movements and swore. "Hold it. Now just a little toward the horizon. Easy. Little more. Now back one micron. That's it." "Roger. And that's at least a half-hour lost to magnetomelry. Let the record show that the means provided to adjust this antenna are ill-suited to the purpose. With your permission we'll now proceed on our business. We don't have too much time;" "No need to get sore, Dave. That box is important." "What's in it? Put on the scrambler and tell us." "I don't know, cross my heart, I really don't." Ohno was firing up the buggy. This time he would be driving. Groves got aboard and they retraced their previous path between Stations C and B. About a third of the way to B Groves said, "Okay," and Ohno stopped the buggy. Groves got off and checked the magnetograph. "Okay. Slow ahead." Groves walked beside the cart, watching the squiggly lines. How come I'm more tense now than I was at liftoff? Crunching over the dark soil. One of the pens began a wider excursion. "Here it  comes. Slower." He thought of the last seismograph he had seen, though the curves were not similar. Maximum. "Keep going." The excursions diminished. "Okay. Turn around." Back to maximum. No need to mark the spot, the tracks would be there a long time. "All right, this way." Groves indicated a path at right angles to B-C, in the direction toward the center of their triangle. Again the excursions diminished. "Around the other way and straight ahead. Houston?" "Roger, Dave." "How come this isn't telemetered?" "Payload considerations, I think." "Okay." They crossed B-C and the pens began to go off the chart. "Hold it one." Ohno stopped the buggy and Groves adjusted the range of the magnetometer. "Go ahead." There was some backing telling them how much time they had left. Groves had to switch to another range before they sat directly over maximum field. "This is it, Houston. Would you believe one hundred and seventyfive gammas?" "The field gradient. Groves, the field gradient?" A different voice. "Hello, Edmund. I thought you might be there. It will take some figuring, but it sure the hell is there. Not like Apollo Twelve, don't worry." Edmund didn't ask if Groves thought they might have an artifact, but that was what was on his mind, and Groves knew it. "Can't tell how deep it is yet," Groves said. "Be nice if we had a shovel or corer or something. Pity somebody didn't think to send one along. Well, we'll have lots of data to play with when we get back, Edmund." "That's right. Don't get lost on the way, friend." Capcom came on. "You have thirty-four minutes before beginning return to module. Suggest you -- " "I know, I know. We'll get back to work now." They did so, collecting such data as they could in the lime they had. Pegasus # returned to Earth without, as they say, incident. Pegasus # was loo far along its own path to be diverted to Peacock. versy, diverted to Peacock for the more or less express purpose of studying Magnetic Anomaly #, or MA-# as everyone came to call it. It was not an easy diversion, since the scientists involved in the original Pegasus # program screamed like wounded eagles, but in the end it was not the scientists who carried the day. It was the romanticists. Romanticists? Yes. The Pegasus # magnetographs were studied relentlessly by anyone who could claim even a peripheral interest and the consensus was that there was a possibility that the magnetic field was created by an artifact located approximately two to four feet beneath the lunar surface at the pinpointed site in the center of Peacock. Pegasus # wasn't going up there to gather rocks (though there would, of course, be some of that) or to make seismological experiments or to do anything much but find out, if they could, what MA-# was. So, because of the possibility of an artifact the romanticists won. Gregory Ohno did what he could to have a visit to the Russian lem included in the Pegasus # mission, but lop brass said that was a no-no, a zero priority. If the Russians wanted a look at that lem they could send up their own mission. And everyone knew they weren't going to the moon much these days. David Groves accepted with ill grace the fact that there was no way he could make the roster for Pegasus #. His pleas had gone all the way to the top. No way. Slots in the Space Program must, in all equity, be passed around, must they not? But I discovered... No way. In any case, Pegasus # wouldn't have much to do with magnetometers. More like archeology. "Needless to say. I'm more than a little pissed off." "It isn't as if MA-# is your personal property, Dave." "I know that. But that is the way I feel, damn it." Groves and Ian Scanlan, another geophysicist, were having drinks in a bar not far from the Space Center. "So what do you think it is?" Scanlan asked. "Consider the possibilities. There aren't too many, after all." "Right. There may be an artifact up there. If so, it comes from the solar system or from outside. If from our system, it's from Earth, the moon or other planet or satellite. If not, it's from outside. That exhausts the possibilities." "That's right, old buddy. A simple-minded statement that doesn't say very much, but it takes care of the geography. How about trying for the why?" Scanlan ordered another round. He said, "I can give you one right off the lop of my frizzled head." "Go." "From outer space comes a spaceship and something goes wrong -- if it can, it will, remember -- and it whops into what is now, thanks to you, called Peacock. Why did you name it that, by the way?" "That's a long story. I'll tell you another time." "Okay. So, this ship whops into Peacock -- there being no Peacock there before, this crater being caused, built, created by the crash of a derailed spaceship into that place. So the artifact is the ship that fell there, making the crater within whith we have found an artifactual magnetic anomaly." "You all right?" asked Groves. "You talk funny." "I'm as all right as you." Groves found nothing to say to that. "Right on, old buddy. But the anomaly isn't big enough, not by orders of magnitude, to be a ship. So give me some more." "Glad to oblige. So it could be a Sentinel like. You know? Some communication left behind by folks so superior to us we have to bend down to crawl under a worm, right?" "What?" "Superior beings, man." Scanlan whirled his glass around, looked at it as if wondering what it was trying to tell him. "Trouble with you is, you got no soul." G roves took offense to this and ordered another round, though ihe glasses before them were not empty. "I've all the soul you have, and maybe a little bit more, though my skin be white. I've been there, right? Right. Tell me this, then, keeper of sacred secrets: assuming this is an intelligence-indicating artifact planted three feet beneath that dark lunar soil -- and for the moment I'm there? What does it do? What is it going to say? To whom? Could be it's a signaling device for the home folks. Their home folks." "Something is telling me it's time to go home," Scanlan said, but he didn't seem about to go. The bar was dark. The walls were of phony soot-stained wood and it was a comfortable place. "It's not time to go home yet," Groves said. "Though home does have advantages at times. Assume again, then, that it's an intelligently planted artifact. What is its purpose? Why is it there?" They were both tired. Both were drinking a lot -- the two of them sitting in an Earthbound, darkened bar near the Space Center and wishing they could go up next time. And knowing that was out for both of them, one having made it once, the other thinking now he never would. "Tell me this first, brother. Why is it underground?" "I have the answer to that one. It was emplaced a long time ago on the surface, dead-center in Peacock, but the general course of events has since buried it. Micrometeorites, dust -- like that." "That would make it out of sight back there, man. Back in time, I mean." "That's right, it would. Look. I'm serious about this. We're as certain as can be that the anomaly isn't a spaceship that crashed into Peacock. No way. So back to my question, which you evade. If it is an artifact -- which is, after all, only a possibility -- who put it there and why?" "Okay, friend," Scanlan said. His dark gaze, thrust over the top of his tumbler and into the eyeballs of Groves, reminded its recipient of a saw-whet owl he'd raised a long time back. "Okay. So ask it from this end. We are a superior culture and we're out there exploring the galaxy, spreading the gospel. Or maybe we're involved in rapine and plunder, who knows? We find a planetary system with, say, CroMagnons living in caves. Or with Elizabethans, the equivalent thereof, doing their thing in the equivalent of London. Oh, to be in England, now that -- " "All right," said Groves. "We're a superior folk and we find a system in a primitive stage of development. Do we have a message for them? Suppose we go to the stars tomorrow. We want to tell them something? The primitives we find?" Scanlan ordered another round, mentioning to no one in particular that this round would be the last. He focused his owlish eyes upon the problem, as if to solve it by mere visual observation, it lying there on the table between them. "I think," he said, after some moments, "that we do. We're superior folk, right? So We give them something to help them make it." "Okay. I hope that's the way it is. Why do we put it on the moon, then, instead of on the planet?" "A question of timing," Scanlan said. "That says it all." Silence for some moments. "Pegasus Four was me," Groves said. "What?" "I keep wondering what happened to Stuart Stong and Nora Ivanovna when Harry Littlewood flew Pigeon back to Glaucous and left them there. Pegasus Two." "They died, man. Bad scene. Not yours to worry about." "We were pretty close to them on Peacock. We could have gone over and had a look." "Wouldn't have bought you nothing -- and they, wouldn't let you do it." Their concern with and about MA-#, and Grove's thought of the first two astronauts to be stranded on the moon, had taken them some distance from Earth and they wanted to stay out there a while. But guilt feelings are to be dealt with and they handled their present ones by getting out of there and going home to their respective wives, both of whom were, by then, quite angry. command module carrying four and a lem putting three of these onto the lunar surface. They touched down within a hundred feet of the selected site. One astroscientist in the command module and three scientist-astros in the lem, which was called Poseidon. (The command module was Neptune. One of the romanticists was a deep-sea fisherman by avocation, and his nomenclature had prevailed.) Two of the scientists, Perkins Savage and Sato Sugiyama, were archeologists. Their astro training had been hurried and minimal. They had been chosen for their skill in unearthing and uncovering ancient artifacts. The third scientist was Corbi Acampora. He had been born in Napoli and he was a real quasi-astro -- he could fly Poseidon up to Neptune, which could in no way be said for either Sugiyama or Savage. The first archeological mission to the moon. "Those tracks are as fresh as if they were made yesterday," Savage said. Acampora looked into Savage's bowl with contempt. "You were expecting maybe they'd be washed out, rained away, perhaps demolished by meteorites?" Pegasus # didn't have a proper buggy because they weren't going to cover much territory, but it had a considerable payload of things to dig with. Shovels, picks, probes, corers, things like that, and a magnetometer. These were in a cart that had been so constructed that two men pulled and one pushed. Pegasus # would have been in trouble if they had missed the target by much, but there hadn't been any worry about that. "No," Savage said, pushing. "It's just that they are so fresh. They might have been made a minute ago." Crunching over that dark lunar soil. "How quick and fresh art thou -- " "May I politely ask what that is from?" Sugiyama asked. "Twelfth Night. If music be the food of love, play on. You know?" "I am archeologist. A very sensitive one, granted, but still only archaeologist." "I may say the same for myself. Anyway; O spirit of love! How quick and fresh art thou -- " "Oh, really? This is a lunar mission? Or looney?" Acampora, pulling. "Do you know how many squawk boxes are tuned into that" "I'm glad you reminded me," Savage said as they approached the site. "The nature of this mission, Pegasus Six, is archeological. And this is it. We're there, Houston. Or here, as you prefer." "Roger. You're there. Savage, from the official Houston point of view." "Roger. Site appears as described and photographed by Pegasus Four. Program commencing." Acampora began scrounging around with the inevitable rock bag. His functions were geologic and photographic. He was not a real geologist, just a rock collector. Savage and Sugiyama made a brief check with the magnetometer, an instrument neither had heard of until recently, and began a delicate probing of that dark soil. They found MA-#, by probe, within minutes. It was no more than thirty inches beneath the lunar surface. "We have contact, Houston," Savage said. "We'll begin to shovel." Savage and Sugiyama marked off a two-by-six-foot area and began to excavate. "Real weird," Sugiyama said. "Lightest dirt I've ever dug. And the most uncomfortable suit to do it in." Twenty-eight inches down Savage said, "There she is." Acampora came over to look and to photograph. Savage and Sugiyama now scooped with great care, removing lunar soil from whatever it was. Silence. "Well?" Houston, unable to wait. "Just a minute," Savage said. Scooping more soil off and brushing clear an area of about a square foot. "You appreciate the fact that we're waiting," Houston said, a touch of acid coming over the microwaves. "Yes. You probably won't tike this. This is no artifact. Sorry about that." "What -- " "Where are the geologists, now that we need them? It's, well, a rock. Looks like a meteor. I mean meteorite. I haven't seen one in a long time." "We'd like you to describe what you can now see of it." The voice from Houston trailed behind it a wake of palpable disappointment. "We know you're sorry," Sugiyama said. "We wanted an artifact too. More than you did, no doubt. It looks like a piece of dusty gray iron more than anything else. Moon dirt on it. We can't see much of it. Give us a little time and we'll tell you more." "The surface, what is the surface like?" "What?" "Pitted or smooth? Rough or regular? What is the surface like?" "Small pits," Savage said. "If it is a meteorite it didn't fall through much atmosphere. We'll extend the trench." Acampora seemed bored but he photographed, with competence, the continuing excavation. The men scooped away the moon dirt and brushed off the moon dust and found that the object of this very expensive mission was not -- to archeologists -- of much interest. Back to Poseidon then, to dine sleep and perhaps to dream. And Savage dreamed. woman and an American man, marooned on the moon by a madman. His dream has not been recorded anywhere, but this is what happened because of it: Suiting up in Poseidon, mikes off. "Sugi." "Yes?" "Our mission is an archeological bust, right?" "Right." "But there's lots else to do. We set up the programs canceled from Pegasus Four, handily sent along with us in case the archeology didn't work out. We've plenty to do to keep us busy after we've spent a few more hours on the damn meteorite, if that's what it is. But you and Acampora can take care of the rock for a while." "What you have in mind, old buddy?" asked Acampora. "I'm going over the ridge of Peacock and have a look at the Russian lem." "I see why you want the mikes off," Sugiyama said. "Houston won't buy that -- and you know it." "No way they can stop me, is there? I'm going to go." And he went. There was a monstrous barrage of flak, of course, but Savage was persuasive and eventually got Houston's halfhearted approval. He would have gone anyway. X about a hundred yards from the top of the crater." "Slow down," said Houston. "Pulse and respiration are both way up there." "Roger," Savage said, but he continued to struggle to the crater's edge. Turning around, he saw Sugiyama and Acampora, small figures, digging around the rock. He reached the top and was stunned by the suddenly open view. "I do be dog," he said. "You all should be up here. This is some kind of view. I'll send you a picture postcard." He carried a camera, of course. He took some photographs. "I see the lem. About a hundred yards slightly to my right, down a gentle slope from here. I'll go on over." "Roger," said Houston. "Life support looks good. Take your time." "Yeah, sure," Savage said, beginning to walk toward the fallen spacecraft. "I have a weird feeling," he said some time later. "Like Tm about to open Tut-ankhamen's tomb." Finally, approaching the ship: "The hatch is open. Nobody home. Lots of tracks." He took many pictures. He found the male Russian astronaut. "This man looks like he died yesterday," he said. "Vacuum-packed, so to speak," he said, adopting this tone in defense of the unexpected and disconcerting sense of awe that he felt. And where the hell, he wondered, did the other two go? So he followed the tracks and found them. "I will be damned," he finally said. Everyone started talking at once, and Savage shut off the incoming audio. He stood there looking, thinking, and eventually taking some pictures. They were lying there, close together, fishbowls off. Savage, aided by his dream, put it all together. They had stayed in the lem until there'd been nothing left to breathe. Then they had suited up and come out here to sit on this small rise and look up at Earth. And a few minutes before there was nothing left to breathe in one of their suits (which one first? Savage wondered) they had both taken off the bowls and put their heads together for the last time. And they had died, right then. The way they'd fallen, fallen together, had an unplanned and uncontrollable beauty and Savage was reminded of ancient sculpture. He stood there some more, then turned on the incoming audio. "Houston?" "Roger, Perk, and just where the hell have you been?" "To the true school of modesty," he said and he told them about it. Subscribers Please Note If you change your address, please mail notification to: Galaxy Fulfillment Dept. I # Secatogue A venue Farmingdale. N.Y. #I # Allow # to # weeks for your notification to take effect. G roves and Scanlan were in Mission Control. Command module Neptune was halfway between here and there. Groves had an urgency to get on the horn and finally made.it. "Savage?" "Roger. Groves?" "Yes. I want to ask you something." "Right on." "What did you mean when you said that about the true school of modesty?" "Well, I'm glad somebody asked me that. You named our little crater up there, did you not? Peacock, yes. When I first heard you something came back to me from English Lit and I looked up the works of one Thomas Love Peacock. Great man. You know the quotation, of course, old buddy?" "I named the crater, didn't I?" "No offense, thin-skin. Anyway -- and you will appreciate this -- that's what it was like, that's how they looked. You'll see the pictures later. For the benefit of the uninitiate, what Mr. Peacock said was something like this: Ancient sculpture is the true school of modesty. Where they -- he was referring here to the Greeks -- where they had modesty, we have cant. There's more and you can look it up, but it ends with: Where they had anything that exalts, delights, or adorns humanity, we have cant, cant, cant. It came to mind, sort of, up there." "Roger. I dig. Thanks, Perk." Scanlan interposed: "Take good care of those pictures on the way down, you hear, white boy?" "Will do, Ian. Wish you could have been here, too." "Not room for all of us this trip." He relinquished the microphone. "Let's get out of here," he said to Groves. And they did. T he bar was dimly lit and the walls were of phony sootstained wood. They had been talking quite a while. Scanlan's dark gaze peered across the polished wood into David Groves. "So. We didn't find a sentinel, we found no artifact. But we got a message anyway. Right?" "Right. I wish I'd been up there." "So what else is new? You can see the pictures. Okay? We get the message. Savage sure as hell got it loud and clear. So who else will? Who, and in what places? How many, and where? Enough to make any difference?" "We'll see," Groves said, thinking it was about time to go home. "We'll see."  He traveled back to his youth T he old man paused when he came to the campus. The season was fall. A raw wind was blowing out of the west. It rattled the dead leaves that hung in tatters from the branches of academic elms and maples. It wrinkled the dead grass and blew through the naked shrubbery. Soon snow would come and the year would die and the new year would bow in. The old man was trembling, but not because he was cold. The university buildings in the background frightened him. He was terrified of the students strolling along the walk -- the long-haired, sloppily attired young men, the long-haired girls in overalls and denims. But he forced himjelf to go on and he made his old eyes focus upon the faces of the girls. It had cost him his life's savings to make the trip and he was determined not to go back empty-handed. None of the students seemed to notice him. It was as though he did not exist (in a way he didn't, he supposed). Repeatedly he had to step off the walk to avoid colliding with them. But he was used to such indifference. The young of each generation were invariably arrogant and self-centered. It was only natural that they should be. The world was their apple and they knew it. The old man began to lose some of his fear. The university buildings were far less formidable in appearance than memory had painted them. Memory was a poor painter at best. It overdrew, exaggerated. It added details that had never existed, left out others that had. And there was yet another consideration. You could never see something the second time in quite the same way you saw it the first, because the part of you that interpreted the initial impression was forever dead. The old man peered eagerly at the faces of the strolling girls, searching for Elizabeth's. It was her face alone that he wanted to see. He wanted to take its youthful radiance back with him so that the final years of his life might be less bleak -- so that some of the loneliness that had descended upon him after the death of his wife might be driven away. Just for a little while. A little while would be enough. When he finally found her face he was touched to his marrow. So young, he thought. So sweetly beautiful. It surprised him that he could recognize it so readily. Perhaps memory was not as poor a painter as he had thought. His heart pounded and his throat grew tight. The classic reactions, only in his case multiplied by one thousand. His vision dimmed. He found it hard to see. Elizabeth... She was walking beside a tall young man, talking to him and swinging her books. But the old man did not look at her companion. The moment was too precious to waste. Besides, he was afraid to look. The years... The couple grew closer, laughing and talking, warm and secure in the oasis of their youth. Elizabeth wore no hat, no kerchief. Her redgold hair danced in the wind, broke in evanescent waves along the soft shores of her childlike cheeks. Her lips were an autumn leaf lying lightly upon the lovely landscape of her face. Her eyes were shards of summer sky. She wore a shapeless gray sweater and paint-daubed dungarees. Her long and lissome legs were hidden from the sun. But memory served him well. He was crying now. Unabashedly, the way a drunk cries. Elizabeth. Elizabeth, my darling, my dear... She did not even notice him till she and her companion were almost abreast of him. Then she seemed to feel his gaze and looked into his eyes. She stopped and her face went white. Her companion halted beside her. The old man halted, too. Color came into Elizabeth's cheeks. Revulsion darkened the azure of her eyes. Her full lips thinned. "How dare you stare at me like that, you dirty old man!" Her companion was indignant. Angrily he confronted the old man. "I ought to punch you in the nose!" The old man was horrified. Why, they hate me, he thought. They look upon me as a leper. I didn't expect them to recognize me -- I didn't want them to. But this -- dear God, no! He tried to speak, but there was nothing he could say. He stood there dumbly, staring at the young man's strange and familiar face. "Dirty old man," Elizabeth said again. She took her companion's arm and the two of them walked away. Helplessly the old man stared after them, knowing that although he would go on living, from that moment on he would be dead. Why didn't I remember? he wondered. How could I have forgotten that poor old man? He returned on dead legs to the bosquet on the outskirts of the university town where the timefield burned, stepped into its shimmering embrace and sped back through the years that had transmuted him from a tall young man into something unclean. After paying the guard the second half of the agreed-upon bribe and leaving the time station by the rear entrance, he drove out to the cemetery where Elizabeth lay buried. He stood by the grave, in the bitter wind, for a long time. Again and again he read the inscription on the granite marker: B. -- d. in But Time the Thief had not yet finished. It trephined his skull and cut keep into his memories and extracted the soft summer nights and the sleeping flowers and the misty afternoons. It left only naked fields and tree-denuded hills. He read the inscription a final time. "Dirty old woman," he said.  James Blish Doubleday # Ed. Donald A. Wollheim Ernest Brahmah Int. by Lin Carter Ballantine # Ed Roger Elwood and Vic Ghidalia Avon #  Joseph Green Arthur C. Clarke Harper  Row # Brian N. Ball Arthur C. Clarke Harcourl Brace Jovanovich # A. E. Van Vogt Kit Pedlar and Gerry Davis Viking Press # sometimes extraordinary author A Case of Conscience, the "Cities in Flight" novels), editor Nebula Award Stories #. Kalki -- which is the journal of the James Branch Cabell Society) and, writing as in-depth, has given us Midsummer That is about as descriptive a phrase as saying that the Forsyte Saga is a story about some people. When Blish begins to ponder something he does it with care and rigor and a great gift for hypothesis. He is an argumentative man and when he finds himself unable to go along with some line of thinkingJ. B. Rhine's, perhaps or Soal's -- he tries to demolish it. His hypothesis in this case is interesting indeed: that the evoluthat of intelligence are mutually exclusive, mostly because intelligence does most of its chores better. To Blish, however, this does not mean that in the future that intelligence will necessarily disappear entirely from intelligent species. His deep and very wise insight into nature illuminates the fact that nature does not, need not, and probably will not proceed in a linear fashion to satisfy anyone's preconceptions. In Midsummer Century, the Birds (and believe me. they are a flock very different from Hitchcock's Birds) have developed a form -- or degreeof extrasensory, nonintelligent proclivity which seriously threatens humanity. But that is only one thread, one level of this unusual book. There are also a seriously considered thesis on the nature of death and an afterlife, and one on possession or the coexistence of one or more entities within another. Yes, and something to do with flying, too, which is the basis for one of the more exciting passages. During it the imprisoned protagonist kills one of his guards -- a bird -- and uses the corpse to glide himself out of the prison tower. Blish exhibits his usual flaw: he seems unable to put himself in the presence of dialogue and personally hear it -- if he did he wouldn't write it as he does and his dialogue would be as good as his narrative, which is very. In any case, he most assuredly has an engrossing book here. Recommended. tasy line (with the unicorn's head emblem) continues to disinter and present little-known or all-butforgotten delights. It has a heavy little casket of jewels in Kai Lung's Golden Hours by Ernest Brahmah, respectfully edited by Lin Carter. Kai Lung is a sort of Scheherezade Schweik AesopMunchausen from mythical-mystical China, who clumsies himself into one appalling predicament after another and gets out of each by telling stories -- more often than not to someone who knows he has not made his point but who lets him go anyway because the story was such fun. Once you tune in to Brahmah's Ching Lee type of periphrasis ("This humble and overrated person inexcusably suggests...") and begin to waltz with it -- for if you can't it will get in your way -- you'll be enchanted. D aw books is Donald A. Wollheim, editor become publisher, and he is presenting an interesting line. His guarantee (aside from his claim to like what science-fiction readers like -- and he ought to; he started in the field, rumor has it, some time between Cyrano de Bergerac and Hugo Gernsback) is that he will not publish anything that has been in paperback before. This he does by reprinting hardcovers from a while back, by buying originals and by making up collections in a new blend. More power to him. Examples in each category are these: My favorite for this month and probably for a good while to come: The Mind Behind the Eye, by Joseph Green, which was published in hardcover in England. Here is story-telling with a vengeance. I'm not claiming that Joseph Green is a National Book Award league writer, but he tells a rich and eventful tale with two strong pluses: one, he really makes you give a damn about his characters and, two, his is the newly liberated, no-taboo approach so sorely needed before the prudery was zapped. Here is really the best of both worlds. Too many writers seem to have the idea that demonstrating their liberation is all they have to do and do it instead of telling a whacking good yarn. Green brings in sex without a giggle or blush or brashness, and as an absolutely essential component to his narrative. And what a narrative -- not since Robert Young has there been a writer who envisages the gigantic as awesomely and specifically as Green. I'll give you this much: an alien invader is captured, not quite dead; his brain is irreparably damaged. He is three hundred feet tall. A space behind his eyeball is cleared away and fitted with two sets of computers, one for the autonomic system and one for the temporal chores, and two scientists, one a woman, get in there and make the giant live again -- go to Mars -- send out distress calls -- be rescued by the interstellar aliens. I enjoyed this to the point of public gratitude to Mr. Green An example of the originals Ball's The Probability Man. If you like convoluted plotting, worlds within worlds, time, space and history all recast into a concept of (to misquote the Bard) all the worlds are stages, then this is for you. For me, it's interesting that a #-foot giant overwhelms me with size and a time-spaceand-planets thing just hits me as a passable passe-temp.s. But I'm speaking my crotchets and perhaps they're not yours. like The Book of Van Vogt, a nice retrospective, and the # Annual World's Best SF, an activity Wollheim has been into for long enough to know well what he's doing. I have always liked his selections, though such a sweepingly inclusive title raises an eyebrow. It's not really as arrogant as it seems -- and nobody would demand an exactitude like "The Best # Science Fiction I Could Get." He got some pretty good ones. I'm not going to review the reprint of Ursula K. Le Gain's Rocannon's World, beyond reporting that it's available and stating that this is one author you can buy on sight. R oger Elwood and Vic Ghidalia have come up with a real treasure: Young Demons, the best anthology of stories about marvelous, terrifying, amazing and unforgettable children since dren of Wonder. There are eight stories, every single one worth the price of the whole book. I especially like -- love, and have always loved -- Kris Neville's Some of the original covers and inside illustrations are still available! These are the actual originals used from #S# through #. Some are already framed. Send stamped selfaddressed envelope for list and prices. Box #, Greenwich Village Station, New York, N.Y. # Bettyann in its original novelette form. The novel is excellent, too, but this one grabbed me when it first came out in #I and the advent of the novel made me a little sad: would I ever see the original again? Well, I did -- and so can you. B usy, busy Arthur Clarke. Completists are always down at the lumberyard with their hammers and saws, building extensions for the Clarke shelf. Quantity does not impair the special qualities of this giant in our field. Report on Planet Three and Other Speculations is a collection of articles, speeches, hypotheses and, well, speculations reprinted from a wide variety of publications. He expounds on science, technology, religion and Asimov, always with clarity and a good deal of dry humor. The Wind from the Sun is a new collection of fiction, his sixth, and contains all the stories he wrote in the 'sixties, which he terms "one of the most dramatic periods in the history of science and technology." It was indeed, and Clarke's nineteen stories reflect it well. Well-written and well-priced, this is a book worth having. K it Pedlar and Gerry Davis are, yet again, authors who do far better with ideas than with people. Mutant #: The Plastic Eaters is one of the most fascinating compendia of real and extrapolated science and technology that I have ever read. Microbiology, metallurgy, aeroand hydro-dynamics -- and then firstorder verisimilitude in the operation and internal function of aircraft and contemporary spacecraft -- all marvelous. The tight descriptions of the mysterious breakups of machines are almost unbearably realistic and suspenseful. It's only when it gets into interpersonal relationships that one comes back out of the book -- the one time one should go in deeper. I get angry about this -- see above, the remarks about Blish -- not because of the defects of an author but because of his merits. I get angry when I see someone pounding in tacks with a violin, even when it isn't my violin. I get many, many more books than I review, and flawed technique coupled with flawed ideation makes for titles I just don't bother you with. When the extraordinary and or unique comes along, as it does in this book, with bathetic people in it -- I, well, am bothered. Still, by all means read this -- it has so much. But if that "much" doesn't make you regret that there is not more.  Wamins: Ihe Surgeon General Has Deiermineri That Cigene Srnoking b OangeroiB to Ttour Heatt) America's quality cigarette. If you would make this a better world -- just listen to yourself! D uckworth was bored, i could see it all in the lackluster glimmer of his black, beady eyes. He yawned and stretched constantly and I found myself yawning in empathy, though I was bursting with vigor and vitality. "For God's sake," I snapped one day. "What's wrong with you?" He sighed. "I'm in one of those doldrums that periodically afflict all scientific minds. At the moment I'm without a single new idea to pursue and the old ones are a total drag. Don't worry. I'll snap out of it." But he didn't. He seemed to mope about most of the time. I was concerned enough to schedule a lunch date at the faculty dining room with Dr. Nahr, eminent psychologist who had sent his rats through many maze patterns. I slipped the problem of Duckworth's boredom into the conversation slyly and Dr. Nahr bit. "I know what he's going through," he said. "I've been there myself. My solution always is to construct a new sort of maze, one that the rats can't possibly solve." "Don't you like rats?" "I hate 'em," said Dr. Nahr. "I've always hated them since I was a boy. My guiding ambition is to drive the rats into a nervous breakdown through frustration." "I don't think that would help Duckworth," I said doubtfully. "Alternatively," said Dr. Nahr, "he might try to sweep his mind clean for a bit. He feels barren at the moment and struggles to come up with ideas. Consequently he ties himself into mental knots." "Then you would suggest?" "Total disengagement from academic activity. Let him loaf, fish, even chase women if his fancy takes him." "It might," I said. "I'll subtly try to suggest this carefree sabbatical." I tried to locate Duckworth that afternoon but without any luck. That evening I gulped my dinner and sat impatiently through a television spectacular on the evolution of a multiple ingredient sudsless soap until, in an unwary moment, my teenage daughter momentarily hung up the telephone. I snatched it and dialed vigorously. I hit the jackpot. The great Nobel laureate was at home. A bone-cracking yawn preceded his; "Hello." "Duckworth," I cried. "Where were you all afternoon?" "Sleeping." I clucked my tongue. "I think I have the cure for your problem." He seemed unimpressed as I outlined Dr. Nahr's strategy. But at last he reluctantly agreed to try the approach, possibly just to get rid of me. my suggestion. The following morning and afternoon, when I peeked into his lab, he was not around. His secretary assured me he was not sleeping at home. In a week's time I had begun to wonder where he was. A week after that I had almost forgotten about him when I was called to the phone. I was both guilty and pleased at the sound of Duckworth's voice, annoyed and acerbic as ever when his brain was functioning. "You're back al work?" I cried. "Damn right," he snapped. "Can you gel over to my lab right away?" I was delighted to go. It was clear that the cobwebs had been swept away and that the superb creative machine, the Duckworth brain, was ready to start cracking again. He was pacing up and down when I arrived, muttering to himself in little expletives. "Something is wrong?" I asked anxiously. "Worse than that," he said bitterly. "I tried to immerse myself in wine, women and song. The wine was all right, but the women? We've lost all sense of true bawdiness and vulgarity. "You were turned down?" "On the contrary, I didn't even have to ask. And have you seen a Tilm lately?" "Not many," I admitted. "Frankly, I'm a bit embarrassed by the spate of explicit sexual acts that cram the screen. Besides, I've never looked on sex as a spectator sport." Duckworth seized my hand and shook it warmly. "There are times," he said, "when I remember why it is I'm so fond of you. But you left out the most salient feature. The films are all deadly dull." "True." "And," resumed Duckworth, "although I had hoped to relax through a series of quietly banal films, these bits of rulomania overwhelmed the eyes and ears with grotesque caricatures of the female and male form. Frankly, I've had my fill of pimpled rumps." I shuddered at the image. "But there is still song," I said. "Which brings me to my newest idea," said Duckworth. I beamed at him. "Don't look so damned happy," said Duckworth. "It's a minor effort but it's in the public interest. I've listened to enough rock epics to know when I've been had by incompetents and musical cretins. I wondered where the Mozarts and Beethovens had gone. And then the answer came to me." "They're dead?" "I'm trying to be serious," said Duckworth. "I've invented a new musical form. It will require your considerable programing talents and the aid of your computer." I was disappointed and I suppose my chagrin showed in my face. "There's nothing original in that approach," I said. "Computer programs have been written to compose music and there are electronic devices like the Moog that can simulate many instruments." "I'm quite aware of all that," offers an approach that goes back to the human being in the most fundamental sense." "Duckworth's Instrument Body Synthesizer." "Are you synthesizing bodies?" Duckworth groaned. "So my acronym isn't perfect. Listen to my idea. I propose to assign various tonal scales to certain body parameters. For example, the electrocardiogram is an elecrical waveform which reproduces the field changes due to the contraction cycle of the heart. Suppose I assign a different note to each level of this waveform?" "And assign another range of notes to the brain-wave pattern?" I suggested. Duckworth almost went into a highland fling. "You've got the idea," he exulted. "Cellos for the blood pressure, oboes for skin resistance. By monitoring these different body parameters and we can produce the sounds of different instruments, each one corresponding to different changes in one's body." "It sounds exciting to me," I said. "Each individual will produce his own music, unique to himself and to the mood he's in. I like the idea." "Good," said Duckworth. "I need your time, lots of it." I didn't have the time to spare but I couldn't let my old friend down. "I'll fit you in somehow," I promised. and there. Even at the movies, I thought of how certain subroutines ought to go. I skipped lunches for weeks until candy bars began to rot my teeth. And at last my computer program was written and debugged. Duckworth had been patience itself. He met me in the computer lab, pushing ahead of him a cabinet on wheels. "We'll place the monitoring electrodes on your body, connect them to my box and thence to the computer," he said. "My body?" I cried. "Not me." "Don't be afraid of exposing your soul," said Duckworth. "I'll have the output sound connected to your earphones and you alone shall hear the music." I drew a deep breath as Duckworth deftly applied the electrodes and then switched on his box. My music began. It was an exhilarating experience and a painful one -- all at the same time. It revealed everything I knew about myself and things I didn't care to admit. It shook me to the very core and, after Duckworth had turned off the power, I was determined to be a better man. "I have some things I must tell my wife," I said. "Later," said Duckworth. He peered at me closely. "You do look as though you had been through an ordeal. I guess it's my turn now." "Don't," I warned. "I have to." I helped place the electrodes about his chest, scalp and arms and then turned on the power. Duckworth lifted the earphones to his head and his face turned a bloodless shade. I averted my eyes, recalling what I had gone through. When it was over, Duckworth said nothing. Quietly we disassembled the cables and put away all of the loose gear. After we had left the computer room Duckworth turned to me. "Would you dare to let anyone else hear your music?" "Only my psychoanalyst," I said. "I agree," said Duckworth. "I must write a letter of apology to Dr. Steersford." Steersford had been Duckworth's rival for the Nobel Prize. I discreetly did not ask Duckworth why he was writing. He fished out his wallet and handed me a bill. "The twenty I owed you," he said. "I'd forgotten all about it." "I know," said Duckworth. "I'm going off now. I want to rewrite some grant proposals that are filled with exaggerations." I took hold of his arm. "Duckworth," I said. "Don't you see what we have on our hands?" The beady eyes became reflective and he stroked his wispy beard. "I know what you mean. Listening to this music has made us see into our very souls. As a consequence, we've become honest men and are determined to undo all of our misdeeds." "Exactly," I said. "With all due modesty, I don't think our misdeeds amount to that much. But what if we could get someone in the power structure to listen to his soul song?" "It may not work on everybody," said Duckworth. "Let's give it the acid test," I said. "Try it on President Hinkle." Duckworth winced. "Our university president and grand old man of science? It's a grossly unfair test, but I agree." G etting President Hinkle to participate in our experiment was a lot easier than I had expected. He arrived at the computer lab the following morning and after applying the electrodes, I slipped the phones to his head. He was beaming genially all through the preliminaries and even humming a little tune whose lyrics were, as I recall, quite bawdy. Then DuckHinkle's face lit up like a Christmas tree. He waved his arms about rhythmically and even hopped a little. I looked at Duckworth, perplexed, and his face reflected even greater amazement than mine did. Fifteen minutes later we turned off the computer. "Oh pshaw," said President Hinkle. "Is it over so soon? Duckworth, you've outdone yourself. What a perfectly charming musical device!" "Were you pleased with the music?" asked Duckworth. "Pleased? My boy, that's the greatest understatement of them all. It was grand, noble, illuminating. It was an amazing journey into my soul and everything I saw pleased me." "I see," I said. After I removed the electrodes and helped Hinkle back into his shirt he spoke once again. "One thing more," he said. "This experience has also helped me make up my mind about a couple of things that had been hanging fire. I'm going to accept the suggestion of the Trustees to start constructing a twenty-five-foot statue of me. I'm also going to let them double my salary." "At a time when everyone else is being asked to accept a ten per cent cut?" I cried. The question was indiscreet but I was unable to stop myself. "Only a truly big man can accept honors without mock humility," said President Hinkle. He leaned over, shook Duckworth's hand and then mine. He waved blithely before leaving the computer lab. When he had gone, I shook my head sadly. "That takes the cake, Duckworth," I said bitterly. "In his case, it reinforced every egomaniacal tendency he has ever had. And God knows he didn't need any reinforcement." "You're right," said Duckworth. "The machine is a failure. It makes people who are basically decent more so." "And the loathsome ones even more so," I added, "it certainly would be a way of separating the sheep from the goats." "Do I need a complex technological mishmash to tell a louse when I see him?" cried Duckworth. "No, but think what a help it would be in personnel offices. Those who would be upset could be steered into the lower echelon jobs. And the ones who enjoy listening to their soul music would qualify for the executive posts. The Pentagon would buy a thousand of these devices." Duckworth was inspecting the fire hose that lay in neat coils around its spindle. Then he deftly slipped the fire axe out of its niche. "Don't do it, Duckworth," I warned. "The Luddite approach will solve nothing." "I designed it and I have the right to destroy it," he snarled. "Not any more," I said. "Besides, we've overlooked the most important aspect of all. So far no one has listened to someone else's soul music. Think of the possibilities there." Duckworth shuddered. "I have." "You can't have!" I cried. "Look at it this way. Suppose every prospective bride and groom had to listen to the music of the other. Or better still -- what if every candidate for political office, or any other position of trust, had to play his soul music for the people?" "We'd have no candidates," said Duckworth. "Who's the cynic now? Maybe you're right. But suppose, just suppose, that people begin to strive to measure up to what they say they are. What a magnificent society would emerge!" "It's a remote possibility," said Duckworth. He hefted the axe in his palm and then carefully put it back on the wall. "What the hell," he said, "what isn't a remote possibility? I'll give it a try. I'll even agree to write a series of popular articles on provided that you help me." "Of course," I said. "But I consider myself unworthy of the opporutnity." "You are," said Duckworth. We set about putting our leads Duckworth chuckled for the first time that day. "Whaf s funny?"( I asked. Duckworth shrugged. "Who knows?" he said. "It just may solve Mao's problems on self-criticism." And as far as I know, it did.  Wouldn't it be nice to live forever and walk among the stars? F elix weaver, m. d., hearing the door chimes, anticipated the repairman. He stood up quickly -- the call was costing him money. Opening the door. Dr. Weaver was pleased to note that the man was new. The last repairman had not done as well as he might have since the cooker was down again -- and the new man (hopefully with a family) might be in need of medical services. With the prospects of immortality assured no man wanted to risk being carried off prematurely because of some correctable defect, no matter how remote the possibility was. "It's the cooker again," said Dr. Weaver. "How do I get to it?" "Come along," said Dr. Weaver. Dr. Weaver lived in one of the older houses, which had required extensive remodeling. What had formerly been the kitchen was now his medical laboratory. Beyond this was his office, a remodeled den, containing two chairs and his mahogany desk. The food-preparation unit was entered from the dining room via a concrete stairway. Dr. Weaver lighted the stairway for the repairman and the two of them descended. At the bottom the repairman examined the meal preparer briefly, then went to his bag, which he had put down at the foot of the stairs. He opened it and began unpacking. Soon his instruments lay around him -- meters, probes, an oscilloscope and a small computer. "Let's plug this thing in and see," he said. Dr. Weaver drew out his business card and fingered it nervously. One always sought clients -- the story of a physician's life. One spoke of strange diseases that might be encountered as a result of the night air and for which allpurpose injections were administered. Occasionally one could avail oneself of an epidemic scare and business would be good for a week or two. Failing epidemics, all were advised to have their systems depoisoned at least every six months to be on the safe side, since you could never know for sure what lethal agents accidentally got into the air and the food. There was also a fair business in prescription analgesics and oxygen preparations for hangovers and in certain other miscellaneous services. On rare occasions one found a case where surgery of some sort was indicated and managed to snag a finder's fee. Altogether not the best -- but a living. Dr. Weaver stood on first one foot and then the other. "Bread prices went up again today," the repairman said. "It's getting so a working man can't make ends meet." "That's certainly true," Dr. Weaver said. He felt the growth of maniacal rage. Murder, although severely dealt with, was not unknown. Dr. Weaver was a firm supporter of the President. "You'll be glad to know that I'll have this thing fixed in a jiffy. Computer picked up the trouble." "You'll have time for a cup of coffee, then?" Dr. Weaver said, knowing he was going to pay for a full hour in any event. "That'd be good," said the repairman. "We'll have it when you finish here," said Dr. Weaver, shifting his weight and peering over the man's shoulder. The repairman, somewhat displeased with the continuing supervision, stopped and sat down. "Let me tell you what I'm doing," he said. "You see, this cooker unit is attached to your frozen storage compartment -- where the food is kept -- and there's a little trigger that is supposed to start it up when the food comes sliding down that chute over there. Now, this little trigger has caused us a lot of trouble in the -- " "Just call me when you finish." " -- a lot of trouble, I was saying, in development, because the operation is quite complex. You have to consider that the cooker has to maintain different levels of heat in various areas if you want the food all to come out at the same time." "I understand that," said Dr. Weaver, "and I really have to go now." He fled the repairman. If angered sufficiently the man might follow him about the house, from room to room, explaining the operation of the equipment. Repairmen had been known to do so. D r. weaver waited in his laboratory -- in what used to be the kitchen when cooking was still done manually. The lab's contents had been given to him on his graduation from medical school -- at the rates possible in his practice it would have taken him ten lifetimes to pay for it. He could, of course, do no major repairs on the equipment. That was for the engineers, who went to school a number of years longer than he did. The human body, when all was said and done, was basically less complex than many electronic devices. In the human organism only a half-dozen important chemical reactions plus a few mechanical things could still go wrong. Like a radio, it was comparatively simple, self-renewing and built to last forever. The repairman came up shortly. "There," he said. "That ought to do it. I thought I might have to replace the trigger unit, but you were lucky this time. Tell your wife to watch for sensitive temperature differences -- she works it too hard and it will be down again inside a year. You have to learn to treat these cooker units right if you want them to last." "I'll tell her." The repairman seated himself, apparently pleased with the speed with which the trouble had been located and repaired. "Here I am working twenty hours a week," he said, "and the rest of the world is coming along nicely without working this hard. Why do you suppose they spend our tax dollars trying to industrialize Asia?" Dr. Weaver thought, suddenly despairing, that the future was shaped by the present. The majority, in the end, would go where they wanted to go. An industrialized Asia would need more repairmen than doctors. There was little Dr. Weaver could do. His anger returned. He drew coffee for the two of them, his hand shaking with the emotion. Thirty minutes were still left of the hundred-and-seventy-five-dollar hour. He knew that some day he was going to kill somebody. The repairman said, "And think of how many years we've wasted fiddling with science -- and the tax dollars down that rathole, too." Dr. Weaver suggested, "In this day and age it's hard to see how anybody can figure out a new way to go insane." "And it's difficult, if I may say so as an engineer, imagining the degree of sanity of a man who thinks he's fiddling around with the fundamental fabric of the space-time continuum and expects to have any success with it." "I'm not too much up on theory," Dr. Weaver said. "But wouldn't you like to see us able to explore other star systems, not just our eight other little planets here? Some day we might be able to walk out there, once we get the equipment built -- and we may need Asia to help us build the equipment. It seems to me that we ought to support the President completely in this." "Can you tell me why we should do it, though? That's all I'm asking." Images drifted through Dr. Weaver's mind of other planets circling other stars. "We'd reap a lot of technological benefits." "We got all we need." T he blind rage filled Dr. Weaver again, but somehow he could never get it out in words and it lay penned. Why should he be so interested in getting to the stars? What more .did a man really need than what he already had? Nearly everyone felt like the repairman and yet, to Dr. Weaver, that was wrong. They were all wrong somehow. It was necessary to get the planet into order and go out among the stars. "If it weren't for these high taxes and having to work my butt off every week," the repairman continued, "I'd be perfectly happy. Let me tell you, I would be." Dr. Weaver felt the rage retreat, followed by despair. "Nice place you got here," said the repairman, putting four spoons of sugar in the coffee, stirring. "Thank you, we like it. I'm just a physician, an M.D., and we survive. Do you have any children?" "One. He's two now. We plan our other one when this one's out of college. I think it's better to space them out. I know a lot of people wind up not wanting to be bothered with the second one if they wait -- but I think I'll take that route." "We did," said Dr. Weaver. "Our first is seventeen and we're seriously thinking about a second now." "Seventeen?" asked the repairman. "What do you think these teenagers are up to? Just don't understand them. What are they looking for? Running all over these agricultural countries and upsetting whole economies." Dr. Weaver knew that an extended discussion along this line would only alienate beyond recall a potential client. Further more, it would continue to subject him to the alternate waves of fury and despair. "May I give you my business card?" he asked. "In case you need the services of a physician. I think you're right on raising the child. A child really deserves undivided attention for the first fifteen years at least. It's a wise choice you've made. Maybe I could show you my little laboratory? It's very well finished." "I can see that. That's a nice model of the cell monitor." "Well, you don't need to have this stuff described to you, but it is well set up. With this equipment, I can locate any organic defect you can name. Now, obviously, most aren't important -- though one should keep an eye on them -- but you can never be sure without professional advice -- " The repairman prepared to listen with interest, even though -- barring accident, poison or irreparable organic defects of a genetic nature -- he could live as long as he wanted to. Basically longevity was merely a question of eliminating the death wish and keeping the glands in proper adjustment to prevent aging. "The full examination costs only five hundred dollars," Dr. Weaver said. "And then I give you the shots you need without any other charge -- I throw them in free. Now, of course, there's a routine check, which is virtually as good and which I can handle for seventeen-fifty, with a six-dollar, twenty-five-cent charge for each shot -- the total seldom runs over ten. You'll find that very competitive. Many of my patients let me set up a continuing program, which includes periodic depoisoning and is recommended by the medical association. I think you ought seriously to consider a program of that sort." The repairman promised to think about dropping by. He had gone to a physician about six months ago, but you could never tell. What one man missed another might catch -- and he might arrange a visit for his wife and baby to see how they liked it. If they liked the deal he would come himself and try the service. "Certainly love to have you," said Dr. Weaver. In that moment Dr. Weaver suddenly wished he had gone into surgery to avoid the necessity for such arrangements as this. Still, a good surgeon was a person of great competence and there was no doubt that one had to have exceptional talent to start with -- and worked hard to keep in practice for the few operations one did. Every film was reviewed and if a man turned in a really awkward performance he was pensioned off -- and without the work a man had trained for he usually passed on between sixtyfive and seventy, if not earlier. So maybe it was better to be just an M.D. instead of a surgeon. Dr. Weaver was looking forward to a good long life. He thanked the repairman at the door, signed the slip and repeated how pleased he would be to meet the repairman's wife and child. He went back to his office. It was a little early for his next appointment -- a Mrs. Christianson. She wanted a chemical modifications to her body hair for some strange reason. Dr. Weaver flipped on for the news printout. The lead story was about a man who'd just turned a hundred and twenty. A real rarity. Dr. Weaver looked over the suicide list to see if there was anyone on it he had known. # mutant, uniquely gifted with the whose most intimate moments ability to read minds other than he has invaded. It also gives him his own, some of them not human, money when he wants it and women He is forced into a mode of exiswhen he wants them along with tence a similarly talented friend, moments of ecstasy as when he his well-to-do, middle-class parmunes with God, the universe and "the oneness of all things." and intensely intelligent career girl, at a time when his fortunes are at a low ebb. Their love affair promises him the first truly normal human relationship he has known. He has deliberately avoided reading her mind -- until, does not share, she draws him into her brain, where he sees himself as a bloodsucking bat creature, living parasitically on others. The experience proves destrucout a living by writing term and doctoral papers and theses for a fee for students at his old Alma Mater, Columbia University. He is also desperately sensing a waning of his mental and mindreading powers and becomes crucially involved with writing a classical thesis to save the scholastic career of Columbia's basketball black soul poses an unprecedented and dangerous challenge to any T here was always the danger of being found out. David Selig knew he had to be on his guard. This was an era of witchhunters, when anyone who departed from community norms was ferreted out and burned at the stake. Spies were everywhere, probing for young Selig's secret. Even Miss Mueller, his biology teacher. She was a pudgy little poodle of a woman, about forty, glum face, dark arcs under her eyes. Miss Mueller was very deep into extrasensory and occult phenomena. Of course they didn't use phrases like "very deep into" in #, when David Selig was in her class, but let the anachronism stand -- she was ahead of her time, a hippie born too soon. She really grooved behind the irrational, the unknown. She knew her way around the high school bio curriculum in her sleep, which was more or less the way she taught it, but what really turned her on were things like telepathy, clairvoyance, telekinesis, astrology, the whole parapsychological bag. It didn't take much to nudge her away from the day's assignment, the study of metabolism or the circulatory system or whatever, and onto one of her hobbyhorses. She was the first on her block to own the  Ching. She had done time inside orgone boxes. She believed that the Great Pyramid of Gizeh held divine revelations for mankind. She had sought deeper truths by way of Zen, General Semantics, the Bates eyesight exercises and the readings of Edgar Cayce. Naturally she kept up with the research into extrasensory perception that J.B. Rhine was doing down at Duke University. She terrified David whenever she spoke of this. He constantly feared that she was going to give way to the temptation to run some Rhine experiments in class and would thereby flush him out of hiding. He had read Rhine himself, of course, hoping to find something that would explain him to himself, but there was nothing there except statistics and foggy conjecture. Okay, Rhine was no threat to him so long as he went on piddling around in North Carolina. But muddled Miss Mueller might just strip him naked and deliver him to the pyre. Inevitable, the progression toward disaster. The topic for the week, suddenly, was the human brain, its functions and capabilities. See, this is the cerebrum, this is the cerebellum, this is the medulla oblongata. A child's garden of synapses. Fat-cheeked Norman Heimlich, gunning for a #, knowing precisely which button to push, put up his hand. "M iss Mueller, do you think it'll ever be possible for people really to read minds, I mean not by tricks or anything but actual mental telepathy?" This was her cue to launch into parapsychology, inexplicable phenomena, supernormal modes of communication and perception, the Rhine researches, et cetera. et cetera. David wanted to hide under his desk. The word "telepathy" made him wince. He already suspected that half the class realized what he was. Now came a flash of wild paranoia. Are they looking at me, are they staring and pointing and tapping their heads and nodding? He had surveyed every mind in the class again and again, desperately trying to amuse himself during the arid stretches of boredom, and he knew that his secret was safe. His classmates, plodding young Brooklynites all, would never cotton to the veiled presence of a superman in their midst. They thought he was strange, yes, but had no notion of how strange. Would Miss Mueller now blow his cover, though? cards with her the next day. "These are known as Zener cards," she explained solemnly, holding them up, fanning them out like Wild Bill Hickok about to deal himself a straight flush. David had never actually seen a set of the cards before, yet they were as familiar to him as the deck his parents used in their interminable canasta games. "They were devised about twenty-five years ago at Duke University by Dr. Karl E. Zener and Dr. J.B. Rhine. cards.' Who can tell me what Norman Heimlich's stubby hand was waving in the air. "Extrasensory perception, Miss Mueller!" "Very good, Norman." Absentmindedly she began to shuffle the cards. Her eyes, normally inexpressive, gleamed with a Las Vegas intensity. She said, "The deck consists of twenty-five cards, divided into five 'suits' or symbols. Five cards are marked with a star, five with a circle, five with a square, five with a pattern of wavy lines and five with a cross or plus sign. Otherwise they look just like ordinary playing cards." She handed the pack to Barbara Stein, another of her favorites, and told her to copy the five symbols on the blackboard. "The idea is for the subject being examined to look at each card in turn, face down, and try to name the symbol on the other side. The test can be run in many different ways. Sometimes the examiner looks briefly at each card first -- this gives the subject a chance to pick the right answer out of the examiner's mind if he can. Sometimes neither the subject nor the examiner sees the card in advance. Sometimes the subject is allowed to touch the card before he makes his guess. Sometimes he may be blindfolded and at other times he may be permitted to stare at the back of each card. No matter now it's done, though, the basic aim is always the same -- the subject is to determine, using extrasensory powers, the design on a card that he can't see. Estelle, suppose the subject has no extrasensory powers at all, but is simply operating on pure guesswork. How many right guesses could we expect him to make out of the twenty-five chances?" Estelle, caught by surprise, reddened and blurted, "Uh -- twelve and a half?" A sour smirk from Miss Mueller, who turned to Estelle's brighter, happier twin. "Beverly?" "Five, Miss Mueller?" "Correct. You always have one chance out of five of guessing the right suit, so five right calls out of twenty-five is what luck alone ought to bring. Of course, the results are never that neat. On one run through the deck you might have four correct hits and the next time six -- then five, then maybe seven and then perhaps only three -- but the average over a long series of trials ought to be about five. That is, if pure chance is the only factor operating. Actually, in the Rhine experiments, some groups of subjects have averaged six and a half or seven hits out of twenty-five over many tests. Rhine believes that this above-average performance can only be subjects have done much better. There was a man once who called nine straight cards right for two days in a row. A few days later he hit fifteen straight cards, twenty-one out of twenty-five. The odds against that feat are fantastic. How many of you think it could have been nothing but luck?" About a third of the hands in the class went up. One of the hands belonged to David Selig. He was merely trying to don protective coloration. Miss Mueller said, "Let's run a few tests today. Victor, will you be our first guinea pig? Come to the front of the room." Victor Schlitz shambled forward. He stood stiffly beside Miss Mueller's desk as she cut the cards and cut them again. After peering quickly at the top card she slid it toward him. "Which symbol?" she asked. "Circle?" "We'll see. Class, don't say anything." She handed the card to Barbara Stein, telling her to place a checkmark under the proper symbol on the blackboard. Barbara checked the square. Miss Mueller glanced at the next card. Star, David thought. "Waves," Victor said. Barbara checked the star. "Plus." Square, dummy! Square. "Circle." Circle. Circle. A sudden ripple of excitement in the classroom at Victor's hit. Miss Mueller, glaring, called for silence. "Star." Waves. Waves was what Barbara checked. "Square." Square, David agreed. Square. Another ripple, more subdued. deck. Miss Mueller had kept score: four corrrect hits. Not even as good as chance. She put him through a second round. Five. All right, Victor -- you may be sexy, but a telepath you aren't. Miss Mueller's eyes roved the room. Another subject? Let it not be me, David prayed. God, let it not be me. It wasn't. She summoned Sheldon Feinberg. He hit five the first time, six the second. Respectable, unspectacular. Then Alice Cohen. Four and four. Stony soil. Miss Mueller. David, following each turn of the cards, had hit twenty-five out of twentyfive every time, but he was the only one who knew that. "Next?" Miss Mueller said. David shrank into his seat. How much longer until the dismissal bell? "Norman Heimlich." Norman waddled toward the teacher's desk. She glanced at a card. David, scanning her, picked up the image of a star. Bouncing then to Norman's mind, David was amazed to detect a flicker of an image there, a star perversely rounding its points to form a circle, then reverting to being a star. What was this? Did the odious Heimlich have a shred of the; power? "Circle," Norman murmured. But he hit the next one -- the waves -- and the one after that, the square. He did indeed seem to be picking up emanations, fuzzy and indistinct but emanations all the same. from Miss Mueller's mind. Fat Heimlich had the vestiges of the gift. But only the vestiges. David, scanning his mind and the teacher's, watched the images grow ever more cloudy and vanish altogether by the tenth card, fatigue scattering Norman's feeble strength. He scored a seven, though, the best so far. The bell, David prayed. The bell, the bell, the bell! Twenty minutes away. A small mercy. Miss Mueller briskly distributed test paper. She would run the whole class at once. "I'll call numbers from one to twenty-five," she said. "Write down the symbol you think you see as I call each number. Ready? One." David saw a circle. Waves, he wrote. Star. Square. Waves. Circle. As the test neared its close, it occurred to him that he might be making a tactical error by muffing every call. He told himself to put down two or three right ones, just for camouflage. But it was too late for that. There were only four numbers left, it would look too conspicuous if he hit several of them correctly after missing all the others. He went on missing. Miss Mueller said, "Now exchange papers with your neighbor and mark his answers. Ready? Number one; circle. Number two: star. Number three: waves. Number four..." Tensely she called for results. Had anyone scored ten hits or more? No, teacher. Nine? Eight? Seven? Norman Heimlich had seven again. He preened himself -- Heimlich the mind-reader. David felt disgust at the knowledge that Heimlich had even a crumb of power. Six? Four students had six. Five? Four? Miss Mueller diligently Jotted down the results. Any other figures? Sidney Goldblatt began to snicker. "Miss Mueller, how about zero?" She looked startled. "Zero? Was there someone who got all twentyfive cards wrong?" "David Selig did!" drop through the floor. All eyes were on him. Cruel laughter assailed him. David Selig got them all wrong. It was like saying, David Selig wet his pants, David Selig cheated on the exam, David Selig went into the girls' toilet. By trying to conceal himself he had made himself terribly conspicuous. Miss Mueller, looking stern and oracular, said, "A null score can be quite significant, too, class. It might mean extremely the total absence of such powers, as you might think." Oh, God. She went on, "Rhine writes of phenomena such as 'forward displacement' and 'backward displacement,' in which an unusually cidentally focus on one card ahead of the right one or one card behind it -- or even two or three cards away. So the subject would appear to get a below-average result when actually he's hitting perfectly, just off the target! David, let me see your answers." "I wasn't getting anything. Miss Mueller. I was just putting down my guesses and I suppose they were all wrong." "Let me see." As though marching to the scaffold, he brought her the sheet. She placed it beside her own list and tried to realign it, searching for some correlation, some displacement sequence. But the randomness of his deliberately wrong answers protected him. A forward displacement of one card gave him two hits. A backward displacement of one card gave him three. Nothing significant there. Nevertheless, Miss Mueller would not let go. "I'd like to test you again," she said. "We'll run several kinds of trials." She began to shuffle the deck. God, God, God, where are you? Ah. The bell! Saved by the bell! "Can you stay after class?" she asked. In agony he shook his head. "Got to go to geometry next. Miss Mueller." She relented. Tomorrow, then. We'll run the tests tomorrow, (iod! He was up all the night in a turmoil of fear, sweating, shivering -- about four in the "Barry Malzberg's dark, bleak vision of the future is one of the most terrifying ever to come out of science fiction." Barry N. Malzberg # #, now at you' bookstore morning he vomited. He hoped his mother would make him stay home from school, but no luck. At half-past seven he was aboard the bus. Would Miss Mueller forget about the test? Miss Mueller had not forgotten. The fateful cards were on her desk. There would be no escape. He found himself the center of all attention. All right, Duv, be cleverer this time. "Are you ready to begin?" she asked, tipping up the first card. He saw a plus sign in her mind. "Square," he said. He saw a circle. "Waves," he said. He saw another circle. "Plus." He saw a star. "Circle," he said. He saw a square. "Square," he said. That's one. He kept careful count. Four wrong answers, then a right one. Three wrong answers, another right one. Spacing them with false randomness, he allowed himself five hits on the first test. On the second he had four. On the third, six. On the fourth, four. He wondered, am I being too average? Should I give her a one-hit run now? But she was losing interest. "I still can't understand your null score, David," she told him. "But it does seem to me as if you have to look disappointed. Apologetic, even. Sorry, teach, I ain't got no made his way to his seat. revelation and communion. Miss Mueller, I could have justified your whole lifelong quest for the improbable, the inexplicable, the unknowable, the irrational. The miraculous. But I didn't have the guts to do it. I had to look after my own skin. Miss Mueller. I had to keep a low profile. Will you forgive me? Instead of giving you truth, I faked you out, Miss Mueller, and sent you spinning blindly onward to the tarot, to the signs of the zodiac, to the flying-saucer people, to a thousand surreal vibrations, to a million apocalyptic astral antiworlds, when the touch of my mind against yours might have been enough to heal your madness. One touch from me. In a moment. In the twinkling of an eye. inadvertently picked up in Tom Nyquist's mind were the tests to which he had submitted as a favor for a friend who was doing a Ph. D. thesis on electrical phenomena associated with the human brain and nervous system. Nyquist's brain picture revealed nothing unusual except that the friend picked up, or thought he did, simultaneously identical patterns from Nyquist's head and that of a subject whose mind Nyquist was reading -- under circumstances that seemed to make the coincidence as remarkable as finding yourself shaking hands with a man whose fingerprints were duplicates of yours. Nyquist was amused by the fact that his friend's subsequent thesis omitted all mention of both the tests and their results -- the man wanted his doctorate. But Nyquist thought, without too much insistence, that perhaps he and I -- products of genetic evolution -- emit some kind of "electromagnetic" probe that operates as a myriad of electrodes might to soak up the microvolts and frequencies from the skulls of our victims. He once called ours the "superhuman condition." For me the image conjured up is that of the leeching bat creature I found in Toni's mind. place on I #th Street I waited two days before I did anything. I assumed she would come back when she calmed down. I figured she would call, contrite, from some friend's house and say she was sorry she panicked and would I come get her. Also in those two days I was in no shape to take any sort of action. I was still suffering the after-effects of my vicarious trip. I felt as though someone had seized my head and pulled on it, stretching my neck like a rubber band, letting it finally snap back into place with a sharp thwock that addled my brains. ' But she didn't come back and she didn't call and on the Tuesday after the acid trip I started searching for her. I phoned her office first. Teddy, her boss, a bland sweet scholarly man, very gentle, very gay. No, she hadn't been to work this week. No, she hadn't been in touch at all. Was it urgent? Would I like to have her home number? "I'm calling from her home number," I said. "She isn't here and I don't know where she's gone. This is David Selig, Teddy." "Oh," he said. Very faintly, with great compassion. "Oh." And I said, "If she happens to call in will you tell her to get in touch with me?" Next I started to phone her friends, those whose numbers I could find: Alice, Doris, Helen, Pam, Grace. Most of them, I knew, didn't like me. I didn't have to be telepathic to realize that. They thought she was throwing herself away on me, wasting her life with a man without career, prospects, money, ambition, talent or looks. All five of them told me they hadn't heard from her. Doris, Helen and Pam sounded sincere. The other two, it seemed to me, were lying. I took a taxi over to Alice's place in the Village and shot a probe upward, zam nine stories into her head, and I learned a lot of things about Alice that I hadn't really wanted to know, but I didn't find out where Toni was. I felt dirty about spying and didn't probe Grace. Instead I called my employer, the writer, whose book Toni was editing, and asked if he'd seen her. Not in weeks, he told me, all ice. Dead end. The trail had run out. I dithered on Wednesday, wondering what to do, and finally, melodramatically, called the police. Gave a bored desk sergeant her description: tall, thin, long dark hair, brown eyes. No bodies found in Central Park lately? In subway trash cans? The basements of Amsterdam Avenue tenements? No. No. No. Look, buddy, if we hear anything we'll let you know, but it don't sound serious to me. So much for the police. Restless, hopelessly strung out, I walked down to the Great Shanghai for a miserable half-eaten dinner, good food gone to waste. (Children are starving in Europe, Duv. Eat. Eat.) When I returned home the phone was ringing. Pam. "I've heard from Toni," she said. "She's staying with Bob Larkin at his place over on East EightyThird Street." Jealousy, despair, humiliation. "Bob who?" "Larkin. He's that highbracket interior decorator she always talks about." "Not to me." "One of Toni's oldest friends. They're very close. I think he used to date her when she was in high school." A long pause. Then Pam chuckled warmly into my numb silence. "Oh, relax, relax, David! He's gay! He's just a kind of father confessor for her. She goes to him when there's trouble." "I see." "You two have broken up, haven't you?" "I'm not sure. I suppose we have. I don't know." "Is there anything I can do to help?" This from Pam who, I had always thought, regarded me as a destructive influence of whom Toni was well advised to be quit. "Just give me his phone number," I said. I phoned. It rang and rang and rang. At last Bob Larkin picked up. Gay, all right, a sweet tenor voice complete with lisp, not very different from the voice of Teddyat-work. Who teaches them to speak with the homo accent? I asked, "Is Toni there?" A guarded response: "Who's calling, please?" I told him. He asked me to wait and a minute or so passed while he conferred with her, hand over the mouthpiece. At last he came back and said Toni was there, yes, but she was very tired and resting and didn't want to talk to me right now. "It's urgent," I said. "Please tell her it's urgent." Another muffled conference. Same reply. He suggested vaguely that I call back in two or three days. I started to wheedle, to whine, to beg. In the middle of that unheroic performance the phone abruptly changed hands and Toni said to me, "Why did you call?" "That ought to be obvious. I want you to come back." "I can't." She didn't say,  won't. She said, I can't. I said, "Would you like to tell me why?" "Not really." "You didn't even leave a note. Not a word of explanation. You ran out so fast." "I'm sorry, David." "It was something you saw in me while you were tripping, wasn't it?" "Let's not talk about it," she said. "It's over." "I don't want it to be over." "I do." I do. That was like the sound of a great gate clanging shut in my face. But I wasn't going to let her throw home the bolts just yet. I told her she had left some of her things in my room, some books, some clothing. A lie -- she had made a clean sweep. But I can be persuasive when I'm cornered and she began to think what I said might be true. I offered to bring the stuff over right now. She didn't want me to come. She preferred never to see me again, she told me. But her voice lacked conviction. It was higher in pitch and much more nasal than it was when she spoke with sincerity. I knew she still loved me, more or less -- even after a forest fire some of the burned snags live on and green new shoots spring from them. So I told myself. Fool that I was. In any case she couldn't entirely turn me away. Talking very fast, I bludgeoned her into yielding. All right, she said. Come over. Come over. But you're wasting your time. summer air was clinging and clammy, with a hint of rain on the way. No stars were visible. Larkin's apartment was on the nineteenth floor of an immense new terraced white-brick tower, far over on York Avenue. Admitting me, he gave me a tender, compassionate smile as if to say. You poor bastard, you've been hurt and you're bleeding and now you're going to get ripped open again. He was about thirty, a stocky, boyishfaced man with long unruly curly brown hair and large uneven teeth. He radiated warmth and sympathy and kindness. I could understand why Toni ran to him at times like this. "She's in the living room," he said. It was a big, impeccable place, somewhat freaky in decor. Jagged blurts of color danced over the walls. Pre-Columbian artifacts gleamed in spotlighted showcases set among bizarre African masks, chrome-steel furniture. The living room was the core of the spectacle, a vast white-walled enclosure with a long curving window. Toni sat at the far end, near the window, on an angular couch, dark blue flecked with gold. She wore old, dowdy cjothes that clashed furiously with the splendor around her: a motheaten red sweater that I detested, a short frumpy black skirt, dark hose -- and she was slumped down sullenly on her spine, leaning on one elbow, her legs jutting awkwardly forward. The posture that made her look bony and ungraceful. A cigarette drooped in her hand and a huge pile of butts heaped the ashtray beside her. Her eyes were bleak. Her long hair was tangled. She didn't move as I walked toward her. Such an aura of hostility came from her that I halted twenty feet away. "Where's the stuff you were bringing?" she asked. "There wasn't any. I just said that to have an excuse to see you." "I figured that." "What went wrong, Toni?" "Don't ask. Just don't ask." Her voice had dropped into its lowest register, a bitter husky contralto. "You shouldn't have come here at all." "If you'd tell me what I did -- " "You tried to hurt me," she said. "You tried to bum-trip me." She stubbed out her cigarette and immediately lit another. Her eyes, somber and hooded, refused to meet mine. "I realized finally that you were my enemy, that I had to escape from you. So I packed and got out." "Your enemy? You know that isn't true." "It was strange," she said. "I didn't understand what was happening and I've talked to some people who've dropped a lot of acid and they can't understand it either. It was like our minds were linked, David. Like a telepathic channel had opened between us. And all sorts of stuff was pouring from you into me. Hateful stuff. Poisonous stuff. I was thinking your thoughts. Seeing myself as you saw me. Remember when you said you were tripping too, even though you hadn't had any acid? And then you told me you were, like, reading my mind. That was what scared me. The way our minds seemed to blur together, to overlap. To become one. I never knew acid could do that to people." This was my cue to tell her that it wasn't only the acid, that it hadn't been some druggy delusion, that what she had felt was the impingement of a special power granted me at birth -- a gift, a curse, a freak of nature. But the words congealed in my mouth. They sounded insane to me. How could I confess such stuff? I let the moment pass. Instead I said lamely, "Okay, it was a strange moment for both of us. We were a little out of our heads. But the trip is over. You don't have to hide from me now. Come back, Toni." "No." "In a few days, then?" "No." "I don't understand this." "Everything's changed," she said. "I couldn't ever live with you now. You scare me too much. The trip is over, but I look at you and I see demons. I see some kind of thing that's half-bat, halfman, with big rubbery wings and long yellow fangs and -- oh, Jesus, David, I can't help any of this! I still feel as if our minds are linked. Stuff is creeping out of you into my head. I should never have touched the acid." Carelessly she crushed her cigarette and found another. "You make me uncomfortable now. I wish you'd go. It gives me a headache just being this close to you. Please. Please. I'm sorry, David." mind. I was afraid that what I'd find there would blast and shrivel me. But in those days my power was still so strong that I couldn't help picking up, whether I sought it or not, a generalized low-level mental radiation from everyone I came close to, and what I picked up now from Toni confirmed what she was saying. She hadn't stopped loving me. But the acid, though lysergic and not sulfuric, had scarred and corroded our relationship by opening that terrible gateway between us. It was torment for her to be in the same room with me. No resources of mine could deal with that. I considered strategies, looked for angles of approach, ways to reason with her, to heal her through soft earnest words. No way. No way at all. I ran a dozen trial dialogs in my head and they all ended with Toni begging me to get out of her life. So. The end. She sat there all but motionless, downcast, darkfaced, her wide mouth clamped in guished. She seemed to have aged twenty years. Her odd, exotic desert-princess beauty had wholly fled from her. Suddenly she was more real to me in her shroud of pain than ever before. Ablaze with suffering, alive with anguish. And no way for me to reach her. "All right," I said quietly. "I'm sorry too." Over, done with, swiftly, suddenly, no warning, the bullet singing through the air, the grenade rolling treacherously into the tent, the anvil falling from the placid sky. Done with. Alone again. Not even any tears. Cry? What shall I cry? Bob Larkin had tactfully remained outside, in his long foyer papered with dazzling black and white optical illusions, during our brief muffled conversation. Again the gentle sorrowing smile from him as I emerged. "Thanks for letting me bother you this late," I said. "No trouble at all. Too bad about you and Toni." We faced each other uncertainly and he moved toward me, digging his fingers momentarily into the muscle of my arm, telling me without words to shape up, to ride out the storm, to get myself together. He was so open that my mind sank unexpectedly into his and I saw him plain, his goodness, his kindness, his sorrow. Out of him an image rose to me, a sharp encapsulated memory: himself and a sobbing, demolished Toni, the night before last, lying naked together on his modish round bed, her head cradled against his muscular hairy chest. Her body trembling with need. He struggling to offer her the consolation of sex. His gentle spirit at war with itself, flooded with pity and love for her but dismayed by her disturbing femaleness. You don't have to. Bob, she keeps saying, you don't have to, you really don't have to, but he tells her he wants to, it's about time we made it after knowing each other all these years. It'll cheer you up, Toni, and anyway a man needs a little variety, right? His heart goes out to her but his body resists and their lovemaking, when it happens, is a hurried, pathetic, fumbled thing, a butting of troubled reluctant bodies, ending in tears, tremors, shared distress and, finally, laughter, a triumph over pain. He kisses her tears away. She thanks him gravely for his efforts. They fall into childlike sleep, side by side. How civilized, how tender. My poor Toni. Goodbye. Goodbye. "I'm glad she went to you," I said. He walked me to the elevator. What shall I cry? "If she snaps out of it I'll make sure she calls you," he told me. I put my hand to his arm as he had to mine, and gave him the best smile in my repertoire. Goodbye. T his is my cave. Twelve floors high in the Marble Hill Houses, Broadway and #th Street, formerly a middle-income municipal housing project, now a catchall for classless and deracinated urban detritus. Two rooms plus bathroom, kitchenette, hallway. Once upon a time you couldn't get into this project unless you were married and had kids. Nowadays a few singles have slipped in, on the grounds that they're destitute. Things change as the city decays -- regulations break down. Would you like the guided tour of David Selig's cave? Very well. Please come this way. No touching anything, please, and don't park your chewing gum on the furniture. The sensitive, intelligent, amiable, neurotic man who will be your guide is none other than David Selig himself No tipping allowed. Welcome, folks, welcome to my humble abode. We'll begin our tour in the bathroom. See, this is the tub -- that yellow stain in the porcelain was already there when he moved in -- this is the crapper, this is the medicine chest. Selig spends a great deal of time in here -- it's a room significant to any in-depth understanding of his existence. For example, he sometimes takes two or three showers a day. What is it, do you think, that he's trying to wash away? Leave that toothbrush alone, sonny. All right, come with me. Do you see these posters in the hallway? They are artifacts of the #'s. This one shows the poet Allan Ginsberg in the costunre of Uncle Sam. This one is a crude vulgarization of a subtle topological paradox by the Dutch printmaker, M. G. Escher. Eight to ten years ago hundreds of thousands of young people decorated their rooms with such posters. Selig, although he was not exactly young even then, did the same. He often has followed current fads and modes in an attempt to affiliate himself more firmly with the structures of contemporary existence. This room is the bedroom. Dark and narrow, with the low ceiling typical of municipal construction a generation ago. This is his bed, in which he dreams uneasy dreams, occasionally, even now, reading the minds of his neighbors and incorporating their thoughts in his fantasies. On this bed he has fornicated maybe fifteen women, once or twice or sometimes three times each, during the two and a half years of his residence here. Don't look so abashed, young lady! Sex is a healthy human endeavor and it remains an essential aspect of Selig's life, even now in middle age! It may become even more important to him in the years ahead, for sex is, after all, a way of establishing communication with other human beings and certain other channels of communication appear to be closing for him. Who are these girls? Some of them are not girls. Some are women well along in life. He charms them in his diffident way and persuades them to share an hour of joy with him. He rarely invites any of them back and those whom he does invite back often refuse the invitation, but that's all right. His needs are met. Please don't sit on his bed. It's an old one, bought second-hand at an upstairs bargain basement that the Salvation Army runs in Harlem. I picked it up for a few bucks when I moved out of my last place, a furnished room on St. Nicholas Avenue, and needed some furniture of my own. What else is in the bedroom? Very little of interest. I'm afraid. A chest of drawers containing commonplace clothing. A pair of worn slippers. A cracked mirror -- are you superstitious? A lopsided bookcase packed tight with old magazines that he will never look at again -- Partisan Review, Evergreen, Paris Review, New York Review of Books, Encounter. A mound of trendy literary stuff, plus a few journals of psychoanalysis and psychiatry, which Selig reads sporadicall in the hope of increasing his self-knowledge. He always tosses them aside in boredom and disappointment. Let's get out of here. This room must be depressing you. We go past the kitchenette -- four-burner stove, half-size refrigerator, formicatopped table -- where he assembles very modest breakfasts and lunches (dinner he usually eats out) and enter the main focus of the apartment, the L-shaped blue-walled jam-packed living roomstudy. H ere you can observe the full range of Daivd Selig's intellectual development. This is his record collection, about a hundred well-worn disks, some of them purchased as far back as #. Almost entirely classical music, although you will note two intrusive deposits, five or six jazz records dating from # and five or six rock records dating from #, both groups acquired in vague, abortive efforts at expanding the horizons of his taste. Otherwise what you will find here, in the main, is pretty austere stuff, thorny, inaccessible: Schoenberg, late Beethoven, Mahler, Berg, the Bartok quartets, Bach passacaglias. Nothing that you'd be likely to whistle after one hearing. He doesn't know a lot about music, but he knows what he likes -- you wouldn't much care for it. And these are his books, accumulated since the age of ten and hauled lovingly about with him from place to place. The archaeological strata of his reading can readily be isolated and examined. Jules Verne, H. G. Wells, Mark Twain, Dashiell Hammett at the bottom. Sabatini. Kipling. Van Loon, The Story of Mankind. Verrill. Great Conquerors of South and Central America. The books of a sober, earnest, alienated little boy. Suddenly, with adolescence, a quantum leap: Orwell, Fitzgerald, Hemingway, Hardy, the easier Faulkner. Look at these rare paperbacks of the #'s and early #'s, in odd off-sized formats, with laminated plastic covers! See what you could buy then for only #I These science-fiction books date from that era too. I gobbled the stuff whole, hoping to find some clues to my own dislocated seifs nature in the fantasies of Bradbury, Heinlein, Asimov, Sturgeon, Clarke. Look, here's Stapledon's Odd John, here's Beresford's Hampdenshire Wonder, here's a whole book called Outsiders: Children of Wonder, full of stories of little superbrats with freaky powers. I've underlined a lot of passages in that last one, usually places where I quarreled with the writers. Outsiders? Those writers. gifted as they were, were the outsiders, trying lO imagine powers they had never had, and I who was on the inside, I the youthful mindprowler (the book is dated #), had bones to pick with them. They stressed the angst of being supernormal, forgot about the ecstasy. Although, thinking about angst vs. ecstasy now, I have to admit they knew whereof they writ. Fellows, I have fewer bones to pick these days. This is rats' alley, where the dead men lost their bones. Observe how Selig's reading becomes more rarefied as we reach the college years. Joyce, Proust' Mann, Eliot, Pound, the old avantgarde hierarchy. The French period: Zola, Balzac, Montaigne, Celine, Baudelaire. This thick slug of Dostoyevsky occupying half a shelf. Lawrence. Woolf. The mystical era: Augustine, Aquinas, the Too Te Ching, the BhagavadGita. The psychological era: Freud, Jung, Adler, Reich, Reik. The philosophical era. The Marxist era. All that Koestler. Back to literature: Conrad, Forster, Beckett. Moving on toward the fractured '#'s: Bellow, Pynchon, Malamud, Mailer, Burroughs, Barth. Catch-# and The Politics of Experience. Oh, yes, ladies and gentlemen, you are in the presence of a well-read man! Here we have his files. A treasure-trove of personalia awaiting a biographer yet unknown. Report cards, always with low marks for conduct. ("David shows little interest in his work and frequently disrupts the class.") Crudely crayoned birthday cards for his mother and father. Old photographs -- can this fat freckled boy be the gaunt individual who stands before you now? This man with the high forehead and the forced, rigid smile is the late Paul Selig, father of our subject, deceased #I August #I of complications following surgery for a perforated ulcer. This grayhaired woman with the hyperthyroid eyes is the late Martha Selig, wife of Paul, mother of David, deceased # March # of mysterious rot of internal organs, probably cancerous. This grim young lady with cold knifeblade face is Judith Hannah Selig, adopted child of P. and M., unloving sister of D. Date on back of photo: July #. Judith is therefore eighteen years old and in the summertime of her hate for me. How much she looks like Toni in this picture! I never noticed the resemblance before, but they've got the same dusky Yemenite look, the same long black hair. But Toni's eyes Were always warm and loving -- except right at the very end -- Jude's eyes never held anything for me other than ice, ice, Plutonian ice. Let us continue with the examination of David Selig's private effects. This is his collection of essays and term papers, written during his college years. How fortunate for D. Selig that he kept all this literary twaddle -- here in his later years these papers have become the capital on which he lives, for you know, of course, how the central figure of our investigations earns his livelihood nowadays.  archives? The carbon copies of innumerable letters. Some of them are quite impersonal missives. Dear President Eisenhower. Dear Pope John. Dear Secretary-General Hammarskjold. Quite often once -- though rarely in recent years -- he launched these letters to far corners of the globe. His fitful unilateral efforts at making contact with a deaf world. His troubled futile attempts at restoring order in a universe plainly tumbling toward the ultimate thermodynamic doom. Shall we look at a few of these documents?... You say. Governor Rockefeller, that "with nuclear weapons multiplying our security is dependent on the credibility of our willingness to resort to our deterrent. It is our heavy responsibility as public officials and as citizens to save the lives and to protect the health of our people. A lagging civil-defense effort cannot be excused by our conviction that nuclear war is a tragedy and that we must strive by all honorable means to assure peace." Permit me to disagree. Your bomb-shelter program. Governor, is the project of a morally impoverished mind. To divert energy and resources from the search for a lasting peace to this ostrich-in-the-sand scheme is, I think, a foolish and dangerous policy that... The Governor, by way of replying, sent his thanks and an offprint of the very speech Selig was protesting. Can one expect more?... Mr. Nixon, your entire campaign is pitched to the theory that America never had it so good under President Eisenhower, and so let's have four more years of the same. To me you sound like Faust, crying out to the passing moment, Bleibe doch, du bist so schoen! (Am  too literate for you, Mr. Vice President?) Please bear in mind that when Faust utters those words, Mephistopheles arrives to collect his soul. Does it honestly seem to you that this instant in history is so sweet that you would stop the clocks forever? Listen to the anguish in the land. Listen to the voices of Mississippi's Negroes, listen to the cries of the hungry children of factory workers thrown out of work by a Republican recession, listen to... Dear Mrs. Hemingway: Please allow me to add my words to the thousands expressing sorrow at the death of your husband. The bravery he showed in the face of a lifesituation that had become unendurable and intolerable is indeed an example for those of us who... Dear Dr. Buber... Dear Professor Toynbee... Dear President Nehru... Dear Mr. Pound: The whole civilized world rejoices with you upon your liberation from the curel and unnatural confinement which... Dear Lord Russell... Dear Chairman Khrushchev... Dear M. Malraux... Dear... Dear... Dear... A remarkable collection of correspondence, you must agree. With equally remarkable replies. See, this answer says. You may be right, and this one says,  am grateful for your interest, and this one says. Of course time does not permit individual replies to all letters received, but nevertheless please be assured that your thoughts will receive careful consideration, and this one says. Send this bastard the bedbug letter. Unfortunately we do not have the imaginary letters which he dictates constantly to himself but never sends. Dear Mr. Kierkegaard: I agree entirely with your celebrated dictum equating "the absurd" with "the fact that with God all things are possible," and declaring, "The absurd is not one of the factors which can be discriminated within the proper compass of the understanding: it is not identical with the improbable, the unexpected, the unforeseen." In my own experience with the absurd... Dear Mr. Shakespeare: How aptly you put it when you say, "Love is not love which alters when it alteration finds. Or bends with the remover to remove." Your sonnet, however, begs the question: if love is not love, what then is it, that feeling of closeness which can be so absurdly and unexpectedly destroyed by a trifle? If you could suggest some alternate existential mode of relating to others that... Since they are transient, the product of vagrant impulses, and often incomprehensible, we have no satisfactory access to such communications, which Selig sometimes produces at a rate of hundreds per hour. Dear Mr. Justice Holmes: In Southern Pacific Co. v. Jensen, # U S. #, #I #, you ruled, "I recognize without hesitation that judges do and must legislate, but they can do so only interstitially; they are confined from molar to molecular motions." This splendid metaphor is not entirely clear to me, I must confess, and... Dear Mr. Selig; The present state of the world and the whole of life is diseased. If I were a doctor and were asked for my advice, I should reply, "Create silence." Yours very sincerely, Soren Kierkegaard (#-#) folders here, thick beige cardboard. They are not available for public inspection, since they contain letters of a rather more personal kind. Under the terms of our agreement with the David Selig Foundation I am forbidden to quote, though I may paraphrase. These are his letters to -- and occasionally from -- the girls he has loved or has wanted to love. The earliest 'is dated # and bears the notation at the top in Dear Beverly, it begins, and it is full of embarrassingly graphic sexual imagery. What can you tell us about this Overly, Selig? Well, she was short and cute and freckled, with big headlights and a sunny disposition and sat in front of me in my biology class. She had a creepy twin sister, Estelle, who scowled a lot and through some fluke of genetics was as flat as Beverly was bosomy. Maybe that was why she scowled so much. I used to wander barefoot in Beverly's mind while the teacher. Miss Mueller, droned on about mitosis and chromosomes. She had just yielded her cherry to Victor Schlitz, the big rawboned green-eyed redhaired boy who sat next to her. I learned a lot about sex from her at one remove, with a #-hour timelag, as she radiated every morning her adventure of the night before with Victor. I wasn't jealous of him. He was handsome and selfconfident and deserved her, and I was too shy and insecure to lay anybody anyway, then. So I rode secretly piggyback on their romance and fantasized doing with Beverly the gaudy things Victor was doing with her, until my explorations of her head told me that to her I was just an amusing gnomish child, an oddity, a jester. How then to score? I wrote her this letter, describing in vivid sweaty detail everything that she and Victor had been up to, and said. Don't you wonder how I know all this, heh heh heh? The implication being that I'm some kind of superman with the power to penetrate the intimacies of a woman's mind. I figured that would topple her right into my arms in a swoon of awe, but some second thoughts led me to see that she would either think I was crazy or a peeping tom. And would in either case be wholly turned off me. I filed the letter away undelivered. Most of the letters in this file date l)etween # and #. The most recent was written in the autumn of #, after which time Selig began to feel less and less in touch with the rest of the human race and stopped writing letters, except in his head. I don't know how many girls are represented here but there must have been quite a few. Generally these were all superficial affairs, for Selig, as you know, never married or even had many serious involvements with women. At times he made use of his special gifts knowingly to exploit women sexually, especially at about the age of twenty-five. He is not proud of that period. Wouldn't you like to read these letters, you stinking voyeurs? But you won't. You won't get your paws.on them. Why have I invited yoii in here, anyway? Why do I let you peer at my books and my photographs and my unwashed dishes and my stained bathtub? It must be that my sense of self is slipping. Isolation is choking me. The windows are closed but at least I've opened the door. I need you to bolster my grip on reality by looking into my life, by incorporating parts of it into your own experience, by discovering that I'm real, I exist, I suffer, I have a past if not a future. So that you can go away from here saying. Yes, I know David Selig, actually I know him quite well. But that doesn't mean I have to show you everything. Hey, here's a letter to Amy! Amy who relieved me of my festering virginity in the spring of #. Wouldn't you like to know the story of how that happened? Anybody's first time has an irresistible fascination. Well, I don't feel like discussing it. It isn't much of a story anyway. Make up the details yourself. Where's Amy now? Amy's dead. She died in an auto accident at the age of twenty-three and her husband, who knew me vaguely, phoned me to tell me, since I had once been a friend of hers. He was still in trauma because the police had made him come down to identify the body and she had really been destroyed, mangled, mutilated. Like something from another planet, that's how she looked, he told me. Catapulted through the windshield and into a tree. And I told him, "Amy was the first girl I ever slept with," and he started consoling me. He, consoling me, and I had only been trying to be sadistic. Time passes. Amy's dead and Beverly's a pudgy middle-aged housewife, I bet. Here's a letter to Jackie Newhouse, telling her I can't sleep for thinking about her. Jackie Newhouse? Who that? Oh, yes. Five feet two and a pair of boobs that would have made Marilyn Monroe feel topheavy. Sweet. Dumb. Puckered lips, baby-blue eyes. Jackie had nothing going for her at all except her bosom, but that was enough for me, seventeen years old and hung up on breasts, God knows why. I loved her for her mammaries, so globular and conspicuous in the tight white polo shirts she liked to wear. Summer of #. She loved Frank Sinatra and Perry Como, and had the left thigh of her jeans and her history teacher, whose name, I think, was Leoif Sissinger or Zippinger or something like that, too, from hip to hip. I kissed her twice but that was all. She was even more shy than I, terrified that some hideous male hand would violate the purity of those mighty knockers. I followed her around, trying not to get into her head because it depressed me to see how empty it was. How did it end? Oh, yes. Her kid brother Arnie was telling me how he sees her naked at, home all the time and I, desperate for a vicarious glimpse of her bare breasts, plunged into his skull and stole a second-hand peek. I hadn't realized until then how important a bra can be. Unbound, they hung to her plump little belly, two mounds of dangling meat crisscrossed by bulging blue veins. Cured me of my fixation. So long ago, so unreal to me now, Jackie. Here. Look. Spy on me. My fervid frenzied outpourings of love. Read them all, what do I care? Donna, Elsie, Magda, Mona, Sue, Lois, Karen. Did you think I was deprived? Did you think my lame adolescence sent me stumbling into manhood incapable of finding women? Dear Connie, what a wild night that was! Dear Chiquita, your perfume still lingers in the air. Dear Elaine, when I woke this morning the taste of you was on my lips. Dear Kitty, I -- Oh, God. Kitty. Dear Kitty, I have so much to explain to you that I don't know where to begin. You never understood me, and I never understood you, and so the love I had for you was fated to bring us to a bad pass sooner or later. Which it now has. The failures of communication extended all up and down our relationship but because you were different from any person I had ever known, truly and qualitatively different, I made you the center of my fantasies and could not accept you as you were, but had to keep hammering and hammering and hammering away at you, until -- Oh, God. This one's too painful. What the hell are you doing reading someone else's mail? Don't you have any decency? I can't show you this. The tour's over. Out! Out! Everybody out! For Christ's sake, get out T uesday. Election Day. For months the clamor of the campaign has fouled the air. The free world is choosing its new maximum leader. The sound-trucks rumble along Broadway, belching slogans. Our next President. The man for all America. Vote! Vote! Vote! Vote for X! Vote for Y! The hollow words merge and blur and flow. Republocrat. Demican. Bourn. Why should I vote? I will not vote. I do not vote. I am not plugged in. I am not part of the circuit. Voting is for them. Once, in the late autumn of #, I think it was, I was standing outside Carnegie Hall when suddenly all traffic halted on #th. A motorcade came rumbling out of the east and lo! in a dark black limousine rode Richard M. Nixon, President-elect of the United States of America. My big chance at last, I thought. I will look into his mind and make myself privy to great secrets of state. I will discover what is is about our leaders that sets them apart from ordinary mortals. I looked into his mind and what I found in there I will not tell you, except to say that it was more or less what I should have expected to find. And since that day I have had nothing to do with politics or politicians. Today I stay home from the polls. Let them elect the next President without my help. Yahya Lumumba's halffinished term paper and other such projects. Getting nowhere. Judith calls. "A party," she says. "You're invited. Everybody'll be there." "A party? Who? Where? Why? When?" "Saturday night. Near Columbia. The host is Claude Guermantes. Do you know him? Professor of French Literature." No, the name is not Guermantes. I have changed the name to protect the guilty. "He's one of those charismatic new professors. Young, dynamic, handsome, a friend of Simone de Beauvoir, of Genet. Karl and I are coming. And a lot of others. He always invites the most interesting people." "Genet? Simone de Beauvoir? Will they be there?" "No, silly, not them. But it'll be worth your time. Claude gives the best parties of anybody I know. "Sounds like a vampire to me." "He gives as well as takes, Duv. He specifically asked me to invite you." "How does he know me at all?" "Through me," she says. "I've talked of you. He's dying to meet you." "I don't like parties." "Duv -- " I know that warning tone of voice. I have no stomach for a hassle just now. "All right," I say, sighing. "Saturday night. Give me the address." Why am I so pliable? Why do I let Judith manipulate me? Is this how I build my love for her, through these surrenders? T hursday. I do two paragraphs in the a.m. for Yahya Lumumba. Very apprehensive about his reaction to the thing I'm writing for him. He might just loathe it. If I ever finish it. I must finish it. Never missed a deadline yet. Don't dare to. In the p.m. I walk up to the #th Street bookstore, needing fresh air andwanting, as usual, to see if anything interesting has come out since my last visit three days before. Compulsively I buy a few paperbacks -- an anthology of minor metaphysical poets, Updike's Rabbit Redux and a heavy Levi-Straussian anthropological study, folkways of some Amazonian tribe, that I know I'll never get around to reading. A new clerk at the cash register: a girl nineteen or twenty, pale, blond, white silk blouse, short plaid skirt. Attractive in a vacanteyed way. She isn't at all interesting to me sexually or otherwise. As I think that I chide myself for putting her down -- let nothing human be alien to me -- and on a whim I invade her mind as I pay for my books. I burrow in easily, deep, down through layer after layer of trivia, mining her without hindrance, getting right to the real stuff. Oh! What a sudden blazing communion, soul to soul! She glows. She streams fire. She comes to me with a vividness and a completeness that stun me, so rare has this sort of experience become for me. No dumb pallid mannequin now. I see her full and entire, her dreams, her fantasies, her ambitions, her loves, her soaring ecstasies (last night's gasping copulation and the shame and guilt afterward), a whole churning steaming sizzling human soul. Only once in the last six months have I hit this quality of total contact, only once, that awful day with Yahya Lumumba on the steps of Low Library. And as I remember that searing, numbing experience something is triggered in me and the same thing happens. A dark curtain falls. I am disconnected. My grip on her consciousness is severed. Silence, that terrible mental silence, rushes to enfold me. I stand there, gaping. stunned, alone again and frightened. I start to shake and drop my change and she says to me, worried, "Sir? Sir?" in that sweet fluting little-girl voice. F riday. Wake up with aches, high fever. Undoubtedly an attack of psychosomatic ague. The angry, embittered mind mercilessly flagellating the defenseless body. Chills followed by hot sweats followed by chills. Empty-gut puking. I feel hollow. Headpiece filled with straw. Alas! Can't work. I scribble a few pseudo-Lumumbaesque lines and toss the sheet away. Sick as a dog. Well, a good excuse not to go to that dumb party, anyhow. Felt better after a while. I should call Judith. Have her make some chicken soup for me. Oy, veh. Veh ist mir. chicken soup I recover and decide to go to the party. Veh ist mir, in spades. Why has David allowed Judith to drag him from his cave? An endless subway ride downtown. At last the familiar Columbia station. I must walk a few blocks, shivering, not dressed properly for the wintry weather, to the huge old apartment house at Riverside Drive and I #th Street where Claude Guermantes is reputed to live. I stand hesitantly outside. A cold, sour breeze ripping malevolently across the Hudson at me, bearing the windborne detritus of New Jersey. Dead leaves swirling in the park. A mahogany doorman eyes me fishily. "Professor Guermantes?" I say. He jerks a thumb. "Seventh floor, #-G." Waving me toward the elevator. I'm late -- now it's almost ten o'clock. Upstairs in the weary Otis, creak creak creak creak, elevator door rolls back, silkscreen poster in the hallway proclaims the route to Guermantes' lair. A highdecibel roar from the left tells me where the action is. I ring the bell. Wait. Nothing. Ring again. Party's too loud for them to hear me. Oh, to be able to transmit thoughts instead of just to receive them! I'd announce myself in tones of thunder. Ring again, more aggressively. Ah! Yes! Door opens. Short dark-haired girl, undergraduatelooking, wearing a sort of orange sari that leaves her right breast -- small -- bare. Nudity a la mode. Flashes her teeth gaily. "Come in, come in, come in!" A mob scene. Eighty, ninety, a hundred people, everyone dressed in Seventies Flamboyant, gathered in groups of eight to ten, shouting profundities at one another. Those who hold no highballs are busily passing joints, ritualistic hissing intake of breath, much coughing, passionate exhaling. Before I have my coat off someone pops an elaborate ivory-headed pipe in my mouth. "Super hash," he explains. "Just in from Damascus. Come on, man, toke up!" I suck smoke willynilly and feel an immediate effect. I blink. "Yeah," my benefactor shouts. "It's got the power to cloud men's minds, don't it?" In this mob my mind is already pretty well clouded, however, sans cannabis, solely from input overload. My power seems to be functioning at reasonably high intensity tonight, only without much differentiation of persons. I am involuntarily taking in a thick soup of overlapping transmissions, a chaos of merging thoughts. Murky stuff. Pipe and passer vanish and I stumble stonedly forward into a cluttered room lined from floor to ceiling with crammed bookcases. I catch sight of Judith just as she catches sight of me, and from her on a direct line of contact comes her outflow, fiercely vivid at first, trailing off in moments into mush: brother, pain, love, fear, shared memories, forgiveness, forgetting, hatred, hostility, murmphness, froomz, zzzhhh, mmm. Brother. Love. Hate. Zzzhhh. "Duv!" she cries. "Oh, here I am, Duvid!" long lithe body is sheathed in a purple satiny wrap, skin-tight, throat-high, plainly showing her breasts and the little bumps of her nipples and the cleft between her buttocks. On her bosom nestles a glittering slab of gold-rimmed jade, intricately carved. Her hair, unbound, tumbles gloriously. I feel pride in her beauty. She is flanked by two impressive-looking men. On one side is Dr. Karl F. Silvestri, author of Studies in the Physiology of Thermoregulation. He corresponds fairly closely to the image of him that I had plucked from Judith's mind at her apartment a week or two ago, though he is older than I had guessed, at least fifty-five, maybe closer to sixty. Bigger, too -- perhaps six feet five. He has florid cheeks, a stolid selfsatisfied facial expression, tender intelligent eyes. He radiates something avuncular or even paternal toward her. I see why Jude is attracted to him -- he is the powerful father figure that poor beaten Paul Selig never could have been for her. On Judith's other side is a man whom I suspect to be Professor Claude Guermantes. I bounce a quick probe into him and confirm that guess. His mind is quicksilver, a glittering, shimmering pool. He thinks in three or four languages at once. His rampaging energy exhausts me at a single touch. He is about forty, just under six feet tall, muscular, athletics. He wears his elegant sandy hair in swirling baroque waves and his short goatee is impeccably clipped. His clothing is so advanced in style that I lack the vocabulary to describe it, being unaware of fashions myself -- a kind of mantle of coarse green and gold fabric (linen? muslin?), a scarlet sash, flaring satin trousers, turned-up pointed-toed medieval boots. His dandyish appearance and mannered posture suggest that he might be gay, but he gives off a powerful aura of heterosexuality. From Judith's stance and fond way of looking at him I begin to realize that he and she must once have been lovers. May still be. I am shy about probing that. My raids on Judith's privacy are too sore a point between us. "I'd like you to meet my brother David," Judith says. Silvestri beams. "I've heard so much about you, Mr. Selig." "Have you really?" I've got this freak of a brother, Karl. Would you believe it? He can actually read minds. Your thoughts are as clear as a radio broadcast to him.) How much has Judith actually revealed about me? I'll try to probe him and see. "And call me David. You're Dr. Silvestri, right?" "That's right. Karl. I'd prefer Karl." "I've heard a lot about you from Jude," I say. No go on the probe. My abominable waning gifts -- I get only sputtering bits of static, misty scraps of unintelligible thought. His mind is opaque to me. My head starts to throb. "She showed me two of your books." A pleased chuckle from lofty Silvestri. Judith meanwhile has begun to introduce me to Guermantes. He murmurs his delight at making my acquaintance. I half expect him to kiss my cheeks or maybe my hand. His voice is soft, purring -- it carries an accent, but not a French one. Something strange, a mixture. Franco-italic, maybe, or Franco-Hispanic. Him at least I can probe even now -- somehow his mind, more volatile than Silvestri's, remains within my reach. I slither in and take a look. Christ! Casanova Redivivus! He's slept with everything that walks or crawls, masculine feminine neuter, including of course my accessible sister Judith. The professor is speculating in a civilized way on the possibilities of nailing me before the night is out. No hope, professor. I will not be added to your Selig collection. He asks me pleasantly about my degrees. "Just one," I say. "A B.A. in 'fifty-six. I thought about doing graduate work in English literature but never got around to it." He teaches Rimbaud, Verlaine, Mallarme', Baudelaire, Lautrdimont, that whole sick crew, and identifies with them spiritually. As he talks to me he fondles Judith's shoulderblades affectionately, proprietorially. Dr. Silvestri appears not to notice, or else not to care. "Your sister," Guermantes murmurs, "she is a marvel, she is an original, a splendor -- a type. M'sieu' Selig, a type." A compliment, in the froggish sense. He fascinates me -- so blatant, so phony, so manipulative and yet so attractive despite all his transparent failings. He offers me cocktails, highballs, liquers, brandies, pot, hash, cocaine, anything I crave. I feel engulfed and escape from him in some relief, slipping away to pour a little rum. table. One of Guermantes' students, no more than twenty. Coarse black hair tumbling into ringlets, pug nose, fierce perceptive eyes, full fleshy lips. Not beautiful but somehow interesting. Evidently I interest her, too, for she grins at me and asks, "Would you like to go home with me?" "I just got here." "Later. Later. No hurry." "Do you say that to everybody you've just met?" "We haven't even met," she points out. "And no, I don't say it to everybody. To lots, though. What's wrong? Girls can take the initiative these days. Besides, it's leap year. Are you a poet?" "Not really." "You look like one. I bet you're sensitive and you suffer a lot." My familiar dopy fantasy, coming to life before my eyes. Her eyes are red-rimmed. She's stoned. Her legs are too short for her torso, her hips too wide, her breasts too heavy. Is she putting me on? I bet you're sensitive and you suffer a lot. Are you a poet? I try to explore her, but it's useless. Fatigue is blanking my mind and the collective shriek of the massed mob of partygoers is drowning out all individual outputs. "What's your name?" she asks. "David Selig." "Lisa Holstein. I'm a senior at Barn -- " "Holstein?" The name triggers me. Kitty, Kitty, Kitty! "Is that what you said? Holstein?" "Holstein, yes, and spare me the cow jokes." "Do you have a sister named Kitty? Catherine, I guess. Kitty Holstein. About thirty-five years old. Your sister, maybe your cousin -- " "No. Never heard of her. Someone you know?" "Used to know," I say. "Kitty Holstein." I pick up my drink and turn away. "Hey," she calls after me. "Did you think I was kidding? Do you want to go home with me tonight or don't you?" X The name leaps suddenly, startlingly, out of the white-noise background hum of party chatter. For an instant it hangs in the smoky air like a dead leaf caught by a lazy October breeze. Who said "Tom Nyquist" just then? Who was it who spoke his name? A pleasant baritone voice no more than a dozen feet from me. I look for likely owners of that voice. Men all around. You? You? You? No way of telling. Yes, one way. When words are spoken aloud, they reverberate in the mind of the speaker for a short while. (Also in the minds of his hearers, but the reverberations are different in tonality.) I summon my slippery skill and, straining, force needles of inquiry into the nearby consciousnessness, hunting for echoes. The effort is murderously great. The skulls I enter are solid bony domes through whose few crevices I struggle to ram my limp, feeble probes. But I enter. I seek the proper reverberations. Tom Nyquist? Tom Nyquist? Who spoke his name? You? You? Ah. There. The echo is almost gone, just a dim hollow clangor at the far end of a cavern. A tall plump man with a comic fringe of blond beard. "Excuse me," I say. "I didn't mean to eavesdrop, but I heard you mention the name of a very old friend of mine -- " "Oh?" " -- and I couldn't help coming over to ask you about him. Tom Nyquist. He and I were once very close. If you know where he is now, what he's doing -- " "Tom Nyquist?" "Yes. I'm sure I heard you mention him." A blank smile. "I'm afraid there's been a mistake. I don't know anyone by that name. Jim? Fred? Can you help?" "But I'm positive I heard -- " The echo. Bourn in the cave. Was I mistaken? At close range I try to get inside his head, to hunt in his filing system for any knowledge of Nyquist. But I can't function at all, now. They are conferring earnestly. Nyquist? Nyquist? Did anybody, hear a Nyquist mentioned? Does anyone know a Nyquist? One of them suddenly cries, "John Leibnitz!" "Yes," says the plump one happily. "Maybe that's whom you heard me mention. I was talking about John Leibnitz a few moments ago. A mutual friend. In this racket that might very well have sounded Nyquist to you." Leibnitz. Nyquist. Leibnitz. Nyquist. Bourn. Bourn. "Quite possibly," I agree. "No doubt that's what happened. Silly of me." John Leibnitz. "Sorry to have bothered you." and prancing at my elbow, "You really must audit my class one of these days. This Wednesday afternoon I start Rimbaud and Verlaine. Do come around. You'll be on campus Wednesday, won't you?" Wednesday is the day I must deliver Yahya Lumumba's term paper on the Greek tragedians. I'll be on campus, yes. I'd better be. But how does Guermantes know that? Is he getting into my head somehow? What if he has the gift, too? And I'm wide open to him, he knows everything, my poor pathetic secret, my daily increment of loss and there he stands, patronizing me because I'm failing and he's as sharp as I ever was? Then a quick paranoiac flash -- not only does he have the gift but perhaps he's some kind of telepathic leech, draining me, bleeding the power right out of my mind and into his. Perhaps he's been tapping me on the sly ever since '#. I shake these useless idiocies away. "I expect to be around on Wednesday. Maybe I'll drop in." There is no chance whatever that I will go to hear Claude Guermantes lecture on Rimbaud or Verlaine. If he's got the power, let him put that in his pipe and smoke it. "I'd love it if you came," he tells me. He leans close to me. I smell hair tonic, shaving lotion, deodorant and other perfumes. A small blessing -- not all my senses are dwindling at once. "Your sister," he murmurs. "Marvelous woman. How I love her! She speaks often of you." "Does she?" "With great love. Also with great guilt. It seems you and she were estranged for many years." "That's over now. We're finally becoming friends." "How wonderful for you both." He gestures with a flick of his eyes. "That doctor. No good for her. Too old, too static. After fifty, most men lose the capacity to grow. He'll bore her to death in six months." "Maybe boredom is what she needs," I reply. "She's had an exciting life. It hasn't made her happy." "No one ever needs boredom," Guermantes says and winks. ,have you come for dinner next week, Duv. There's so much we three need to talk about." "I'll see, Jude. I'm not sure about anything about next week yet. I'll call you." Lisa Holstein. John Leibnitz. I think I need another drink. Hash, rum, wine, pot -- God knows what else. And somebody popping amyl nitrite under my nose about two in the morning. That filthy party. I should never have gone. My head, my head, my head. Where's the typewriter? I've got to get some work done. Let's go, then: We see, thus, the difference in the method of approach of these three tragedians to the same story. Aeschylus' primary concern is theological implications of the crime and the inexorable workings of the gods: Orestes is torn between the command of Apollo to slay his mother and his own fear of matricide, and he goes mad as a result. Euripides dwells on the characterization, and takes a less allegorical No damned good. Save it for later. Silence between my ears. The echoing black void. I have nothing going for me at all today, nothing. I think it may be completely gone. I can't even pick up the clamor of the spies next door. November is the cruelest month, breeding onions out of the dead mind. I'm living an Eliot poem. I'm turning into words on a page. Shall I sit here feeling sorry for myself? No. No. No. No. I'll fight back. Spiritual exercises designed to restore my power. On your knees, Selig. Bow the head. Concentrate. Transform yourself into a fine needle of thought, a slim telepathic laser beam, stretching from this room to the vicinity of the lovely star, Betelgeuse. Got it? Good. That sharp pure mental beam piercing the universe. Hold it. Hold it firm. No spreading at the edges allowed, man. Good. Now ascend. We are climbing Jacob's ladder. This will be an out-of-the-body experience, Duvid. Up, up and away! Rise through the ceiling, through the roof, through the atmosphere, through the ionosphere, through the stratosphere, through the whatsisphere. Outward. Into the vacant interstellar spaces. O dark dark dark. Cold the sense and lost the motive of action. No, stop that stuff! Only positive thinking is allowed on this trip. Soar! Soar! Toward the little green men of Betelgeuse IX. Reach their minds, Selig. Make contact. Make...contact. Soar, you lazy y id-bastard! Why aren't you soaring? Soar! Well? Nothing. Nada. Niente. Nowhere. Nulla. Nicht. Tumbling back to Earth. Into the silent funeral. All right, give up, if that's what you want. All right. Rest for a little while. Rest and then pray, Selig. Pray. M onday. The hangover is gone. The brain is once again receptive. In a glorious burst of creative frenzy I rewrite The "Electra" Theme in Aeschylus, Sophocles and Euripides from gunwale to fetlock, completely recasting it, revoicing it, clarifying and strengthening the ideas while simultaneously catching what I think is just the perfect tone of offhand black hipness. As I hammer out the final words the telephone rings. Lisa Holstein. "You promised to take me home after the party," she says mournfully, accusingly. "What the hell did you do, sneak away?" "How did you get my number?" "From Claude. Professor Guermantes." That sleek devil. He knows everything. "Look, what are you doing right now?" "Thinking about having a shower. I've been working all morning and I stink like a goat." "What kind of work do you do?" "I ghostwrite term papers for Columbia men." She ponders that a moment. "You sure have a weird head, man. I mean really -- what do you do?" "I Just told you." A long digestive silence. Then; "Okay. I can dig it. You ghostwrite term papers. Look, Dave, go take your shower. How long is it on the subway from a hundred and tenth and Broadway to your place?" "Maybe forty minutes if you get a train right away." "Swell. See you in an hour, then." Click. I shrug. A crazy broad. Dave, she calls me. Nobody calls me Dave. Stripping, I head for the shower, a long leisurely soaping. Then I pick up the Updike book. I get to page four and the phone rings again. Lisa: she's on the train platform at #th, wants to know how to get to my apartment. This is more than a joke now. But okay. I can play her game. I give her the instructions. Ten minutes later, a knock on the door. Lisa in thick black sweater, the same sweaty one as Saturday night, and tight blue jeans. A shy grin, strangely out of character for her. "Hi," she says. Making herself comfortable. "When I first saw you I had this intuitive flash on you: This guy's got something special. Make it with him. If there's one thing I've learned, it's that you've got to trust your intuition. I go with the flow, Dave, I go with the flow." Her sweater is off by now. Her breasts are heavy and round, with tiny, almost imperceptible nipples. A Jewish star nestles in the deep valley between them. She wanders the room, examining my books, my records, my photographs. "So tell me," she says. "Now that I'm here. Was I right? Is there anything special about you?" "There once was." "What?" "That's for me to know and you to find out," I say and, gathering my strength, I ram my mind into hers. It's a brutal frontal assault, a rape. Of course, she doesn't feel a thing. I say, "I used to have a really extraordinary gift. It's mostly worn off by now, but some of the time I still have it and, as a matter of fact. I'm using it on you right now." "Far out," she says and drops her jeans. No underpants. She will be fat before she's thirty. Her thighs are thick, her belly protrudes. While I inspect her flesh I savagely ransack her mind, sparing her no areas of privacy, enjoying my access while it lasts. I don't need to be polite. I owe her nothing -- she forced herself on me. I check first to see if she had been lying when she said she'd never heard of Kitty. The truth: Kitty is no kin to her. A meaningless coincidence of surnames, is all. "I'm sure you're a poet, Dave," she says as we entwine and drop onto the unmade bed. "That's an intuition flash too. Even if you're doing this term paper thing now, poetry is where you're really at." I continue to loot her mind like a Goth plundering the Forum. She is fully open to me -- I delight in this unexpected return of vigor. Her autobiography assembles itself for me. Born in Cambridge. Twenty years old. Father a professor. One younger brother. Tomboy childhood. Measles, chicken pox, scarlet fever. Puberty at eleven, lost her virginity at twelve. Abortion at sixteen. Several Lesbian adventures. Passionate interest in French decadent poets. Acid, mescalin, psilocybin, cocaine, even a sniff of smack. Guermantes gave her that. Guermantes also took her to bed five or six times. Vivid memories of that. Her mind shows me more of Guermantes than I want to see. Lisa comes through with a tough, aggressive self-image, captain of her soul, master of her fate, and so forth. Underneath that it's just the opposite, of course; she's scared as hell. Not a bad kid. I feel a little guilty about the casual way I slammed into her head, no regard for her privacy at all. But I have my needs. i lie there picking her brain and accepting the gift of her lips. Covertly I feed on feedback, tapping into her pleasure-responses. But then a funny thing happens. The broadcast from her mind is becoming erratic and indistinct, more noise than signal. The images break up in a pounding of static. What gets through is garbled and distant -- I scramble to maintain my hold on her consciousness, but no use, no use, she slips away, moment by moment receding from me, until there is no communion at all. She is caught by surprise. "What brought you down?" she asks. I find it impossible to tell her. I remember Judith asking me, some weeks back, whether I had ever regarded my loss of mental powers as a kind of metaphor of impotence. And now here, for the first time, metaphor blends with reality -- the two failures are integrated. He is impotent here and he is impotent there. Poor David. "I guess I got distracted," I tell her. "Let's just rest and maybe I'll come back to life." We rest. Side by side, stroking her skin in an abstract way, I run a few tentative probing efforts. Not a flicker on the telepathic level. Not a flicker. The silence of the tomb. Is this it, the end, right here and now? Is this where it finally burns out? And I am like all the rest of you now. I am condemned to make do with mere words. I try again to probe her. Zero. Zee-ro. Is it gone? I think it's really gone. You have been present today at an historic event, young lady. The perishing of a remarkable extrasensory power. Leaving behind this merely mortal husk of mine. Alas. "I'd love to read some of your poetry, Dave," she says. M onday night, about seventhirty. Lisa has left, finally. I go out for dinner to a nearby pizzeria. I am quite calm. The impact of what has befallen me hasn't really registered yet. How strange that I can be so accepting. At any moment, I know, it's bound to come rushing in on me, crushing me, shattering me. But for now I'm surprisingly cool. An oddly posthumous feeling, as of having outlived myself. And a feeling of relief -- the suspense is over, the process has completed itself. The dying is done and I've survived it. Of course I don't expect this mood to last. I've lost something central to my being and now I await the anguish and the grief and the despair that must surely be due to erupt shortly. But it seems that my mourning must be postpbned. What I thought was all over isn't over yet. I walk into the pizzeria and the counterman gives me his flatly cold New York smile of welcome. And I get this, unsolicited, from behind his greasy face; Hey, here's the fag who always wants extra anchovies. Reading him clearly. So it's not dead yet! Not quite dead! Only resting a while. Only hiding. T uesday. Bitter cold, one of those terrible late-autumn days when every drop of moisture has been squeezed from the air and the sunlight is like knives. I finish two more term papers. Judith calls after lunch. The usual dinner invitation. My usual oblique reply. "What did you think of Karl?" she asks. "A very substantial man." "He wants me to marry him." "Well?" "It's too soon. I don't really know him, Duv. I like him -- I admire him tremendously, but I don't know whether I love him." "Then don't rush into anything with him," I say. "Besides, if you marry him, he'd probably want you to give up Guermantes. I don't think he could dig it." "You know about me and Claude?" "Of course." "You always know everything." "This was pretty obvious, Jude." "I thought your power was waning." "It is, it is -- faster than ever. But this was still pretty obvious. To the naked eye." "All right. What did you think of him?" "He's death. He's a killer." "You misjudge him, Duv." "I was in his head. I saw him, Jude. He isn't human. People are toys to him." "If you could hear the sound of your own voice now, Duv. The hostility, the outright Jealousy -- " "Jealousy? Am I so openly incestuous?" "You always were," she says. "But let that pass. I really thought you'd enjoy meeting Claude." "I did. He's fascinating. I think cobras are fascinating too." "Oh, shove it, Duv." "You want me to pretend I liked him?" "Don't do me any favors." The old icy Judith. "What's Karl's reaction to Guermantes?" She pauses. Finally: "Pretty negative. Karl's very conventional, you know. Just as you are." "Me?" "Oh, you're so damned straight, Duv! You're such a puritan! You've been lecturing me on morality all my goddamned life, wagging your finger at me -- " "Why doesn't Karl like him?" "I don't know. He thinks Claude's sinister. Exploitive." Her voice is suddenly flat and dull. "Maybe he's just jealous. He knows I'm still sleeping with Claude. Oh, Jesus, Duv, why are we fighting again? Why can't we just talk!" "I'm not the one who's fighting. I'm not the one who raised his voice." "You're challenging me. That's what you always do. You spy on me and then you challenge me and try to put me down." "Old habits are hard to break, Jude. Really, though -- I'm not angry with you." "You sound so smug!" "I'm not angry. You are. You got angry when you saw that Karl and I agree about your friend Claude. People always get angry when they're told something they don't want to hear. Listen, Jude, do whatever you want. If Guermantes is your trip, go ahead." "I don't know. I just don't know." An unexpected concession: "Maybe there is something sick about my relationship with him." Her flinty self-assurance vanishes abruptly. That's the wonderful thing about her -- you get a different Judith every two minutes. Now, softening, thawing, she sounds uncertain of herself. In a moment she'll turn her concern outward, away from her own troubles, toward me. "Will you come to dinner next week? We very much do want to get together with you." "I'll try." "I'm worried about you, Duv." Yes, here it comes. "You looked so strung out on Saturday night." "It's been a pretty rough time for me. But I'll manage." I don't feel like talking about myself. "Listen, I'll call you soon, okay?" "Are you still in so much pain, Duv?" "I'm adapting. I'm accepting the whole thing. I mean. I'll be okay. Keep in touch, Jude. My best to Karl." And Claude, I add, as I put down the receiver. Downtown to deliver my latest batch of masterpieces. It's colder even than yesterday. The air is clearer, the sun brighter, more remote. How dry the world seems. The humidity must be practically zero, I think. This is the sort of weather I used to function in with overwhelming clarity of perception. But I was picking up hardly anything at all on the subway ride down to Columbia, just muzzy little blurts and squeaks, nothing coherent. I can no longer be certain of having the power on any given day, apparently, and this is one of the days off. Unpredictable. That's what you are, you who live in my head -- unpredictable. Thrashing about randomly in your death throes. I go to the usual place and await my clients. They come. They get from me what they have come for. They cross my palm with greenbacks. David Selig, benefactor of undergraduate mankind. I see Yahya Lumumba like a black sequoia making his way across from Butler Library. Why am I trembling? It's the chill in the air, isn't it, the hint of winter, the death of the year? "You got the paper, man?" "Right here." I deal it off the stack. "Aeschylus, Sophocles, Euripides. Six pages. That's twentyone dollars, minus the five you already gave me -- makes sixteen you owe me." "Wait, man." He sits down beside me on the steps. "I got to read it first, right?" I watch him as he reads. Somehow I expect him to be moving his lips, to be stumbling over the unfamiliar words, but no -- his eyes flicker rapidly over the lines. He gnaws his lip. He reads faster and faster, impatiently turning the pages. At length he looks at me and there is death in his eyes. "This is shit, man," he says. "I mean, this here is just shit. What kind of con you trying to pull?" "I guarantee you'll get a B-f-. You don't have to pay me until you get the grade. Anything less than B-land -- " "No, listen to me. Who talking about grades? I can't turn this thing in at all. Look, half this thing is jive-talk, the other half is copied straight out some book. Crazy shit, that's what. The prof is going to read it, he going to look at me, he going to say, Lumumba, who you think I am? You think I a dummy, Lumumba? You didn't write this crap, he going to say to me. You don't believe Word One of this." Angrily he rises. "Here, I going to read you some of this, man. I show you what you give me." Leafing through the pages, he scowls, spits, shakes his head. "No. Why the hell should #? You know what you up to here, man? You making fun of me, that's what. You playing games with the dumb nigger, man." "I was trying to make it look plausible that you had written -- " "Crap. You pulling a mindfuck, man. You making up a pile of stinking Jew shit about Europydes and you hoping I get in trouble trying to pass it off as my own stuff." "That's a lie. I did the best possible job for you -- and don't think I didn't sweat plenty. When you hire another man to write a term paper for you I think you have to be prepared to expect a certain -- " "How long this take you? Fifteen minutes?" "Eight hours, maybe ten," I say. "You know what I think you're trying to do, Lumumba? You're pulling reverse racism on me. Jew this and Jew that -- if you don't like Jews so much, why didn't you get a black to write your paper for you? Why didn't you write it yourself? I did an honest job for you. I don't like hearing it put down as stinking Jew shit. And I tell you that if you turn it in, you'll get a passing grade for sure -- you'll probably get a B-fat the very least." "I gonna get flunked, is what." "No. No. Maybe you just don't see what I was driving at. Let me try to explain it to you. If you'll galaxy' give it to me for a minute so I can read you a couple of things -- maybe it'll be clearer if I -- " Getting to my feet, I extend a hand toward the paper, but he grins and holds it high above my head. I'd need a ladder to reach it. "Come on, damn it, don't play games with me! Let me have it!" I snap. He flicks his wrist and the six sheets of paper soar into the wind and go sailing eastward. Dying, I watch them go. I clench my fists -- an astonishing burst of rage explodes in me. I want to smash in his mocking face. "You shouldn't have done that," I say. "You shouldn't have just thrown it away." "You owe me my five bucks." "Hold on, now. I did the work you hired me to do and -- " "You said you don't charge if the paper's no good. Okay, the paper was shit. No charge. Give me the five." "You aren't playing fair, Lumumba. You're trying to rip me off." "Who ripping who off? Who set up that money-back deal anyhow? Me? You. What I gonna do for a term paper now? I got to take an incomplete and it your fault. Suppose they make me ineligible for the team because of that. Huh? Huh? What then? Look, man, you make me want to puke. Give me the five." I S HE serious about the refund? I can't tell. The idea of paying him back disgusts me and it isn't just on account of losing the money. I wish I could read him, but I can't get anything out of him on that level -- I'm completely blocked now. I'll bluff. I say, "What is this, slavery turned upside down? I did the work. I don't give a damn what kind of crazy irrational reasons you've got for rejecting it. I'm going to keep the five. At least the five." "Give me the money, man." "Go to hell." I start to walk away. He grabs me -- his arm, fully extended toward me, must be as long as one of my legs -- and hauls me to him. He starts to shake me. My teeth are rattling. His grin is broader than ever, but his eyes are demonic. I wave my fists at him, but, held at arm's length, I can't even touch him. I start to yell. A crowd is gathering. Suddenly there are three or four other men in varsity jackets surrounding us, all black, all gigantic, though not as big as he is. His teammates. Laughing, whooping, cavorting. I am a toy to them. "Hey, man, he bothering you?" one of them asks. "You need help, Yahya?" yells another. "What's the honkie doing to you, man?" calls a third. They form a ring and Lumumba thrusts me toward the man on his left, who catches me and flings me onward around the circle. I spin -- I stumble -- I reel. They never let me fall. Around and around and around. An elbow explodes against my lip. I taste blood. Someone slaps me and my head rockets backward. Fingers are jabbing my ribs. I realize that I'm going to get very badly hurt, that in fact these giants are going to beat me up. A voice I barely recognize as my own offers Lumumba his refund, but no one notices. They continue to whirl me from one to the next. Not slapping now, not jabbing, but punching. Where are the campus police? Help! Help! Pigs to the rescue! But no one comes. I can't catch my breath. I'd like to drop to my knees and huddle against the ground. They're yelling at me, racial epithets, words I barely comprehend, soul-brother jargon that must have been invented last week. I don't know what they're calling me, but I can feel the hatred in every syllable. Help? Help? The world spins wildly. I know now how a basketball would feel, if a basketball could feel. The steady pounding, the blur of unending motion. Please, someone, anyone, help me, stop them. Pain in my chest -- a lump of white-hot metal back of my breastbone. I can't see. I can only feel. Where are my feet? I'm falling at last. Look how fast the steps rush toward me. The cold kiss of the stone bruises my cheek. I may already have lost consciousness -- how can I tell? There's one comfort at least. I can't get any further down than this. XX H e was ready to fall in love when he met Kitty, overripe and eager for an emotional entanglement. Perhaps that was the whole trouble -- what he felt for her was not so much love as simply satisfaction at the idea of being in love. Or perhaps not. He never understood his feelings for Kitty in any orderly way. They had their romance in the summer of #, which he remembers as the last summer of hope and good cheer before the long autumn of entropic chaos and philosophical despair descended on western society. Selig, who was twenty-eight years old, had just moved from his Brooklyn Heights apartment to a small place in the West Seventies. He was working as a stockbroker then, of all unlikely things. This was Tom Nyquist's idea. After six years, Nyquist was still his closest and possibly only friend, although the friendship had waned considerably in the last year or two. One day Selig had said wistfully that if he could only manage to get a bundle of money together -- say, twenty-five thousand dollars or so -- he would go off to a remote island and spend a couple of years writing a novel, a major statement about alienation in contemporary life, something like that. He had never written anything serious and wasn't sure he was sincere about wanting to. He was secretly hoping that Nyquist would simply hand him the money -- Nyquist could pick up twenty-five thousand dollars in one afternoon's work, if he felt like it -- and say, "Here, chum, go and be creative." But Nyquist didn't do things that way. Instead he said that the easiest way for someone without capital to make a lot of money in a hurry was to take a job as a customer's man with a brokerage firm. The commissions would be decent, enough to live on and something left over, but the real money would come from riding along on all the in-shop maneuvers of the experienced brokers -- the short sales, the new-issue purchases, the arbitrage ploys. If you're dedicated enough, Nyquist told him, you can make just about as much as you like. Selig protested that he knew nothing about Wall Street. "I could teach you everything in three days," said Nyquist. The lesson actually took less time. Selig slipped into Nyquist's mind for a quick cram course in financial terminology. Nyquist had all the definitions beautifully arranged -- common stocks and preferred, shorts and longs, puts and calls, debentures, convertibles, capital gains, special situations, closed-end versus open-end funds, secondary offerings, specialists and what they do, the over-the-counter market, the Dow-Jones averages, point-and-figure charts and everything else. Selig memorized all of it. There was a vivid quality about mind-to-mind transferences with Nyquist that made memorizing things easy. The next step was to enroll as a trainee. Every big brokerage firm was looking for beginners. Selig picked one at random and applied. They gave him a stock-market quiz by way of preliminary screening. He knew most of the answers and those he didn't know he picked up out of the minds of his fellow testees, most of whom had been following the market since childhood. He got a perfect score and was hired. After a brief training period he passed the licensing test and before long he was a registered representative operating out of a fairly new brokerage office on Broadway near #nd Street. He was one of five brokers, all of them fairly young. The clientele was predominantly Jewish and generally geriatric: seventy-fiveyear-old widows from the huge apartment houses along #nd Street and cigar-chomping retired garment manufacturers who lived on West End Avenue and Riverside Drive. Since most of the clients were elderly and didn't work, the bulk of dealings at the office were transacted in person rather than by phone. There were always ten or twelve senior citizens schmoozing in front of the stock ticker and now and then one of them would dodder to the desk of his pet broker and place an order. Selig quickly became a favorite, especially among the old ladies; they liked him because he was a nice Jewish boy, and several offered to introduce him to comely granddaughters. Business was steady but unspectacular. Once. he had acquired his own nucleus of regulars, Selig's commissions ran to about a hundred and sixty a week. This was more money than he had ever made before, but hardly the kind of income he imagined brokers pulled down. "You're lucky you came here in the spring," one of the other customer's men told him. "In the winter months all the clients go to Florida and we can choke before anybody gives us any business here." As Nyquist had predicted, he was able to turn some pleasant profits by trading for his own account; there were always nice little deals circulating in the office, hot tips with substance behind them. He started with savings of three hundred fifty dollars and quickly pyramided his wad to a high four-figure sum. But he discovered that Wall Street runs in two directions and much of his winnings melted away through badly timed trades. He came to see that he was never going to have enough of a stake to go off and write that novel.  She came in one muggy July morning at half-past nine. The market had not yet opened. Many of the customers had fled to the Catskills for the summer and the only people in the office were Martinson, the manager, Nadel, one of the other customer's men, and Selig. Selig, idle, was daydreaming of falling in love with somebody's beautiful granddaughter. Then the door opened and somebody's beautiful granddaughter came in. Not exactly beautiful, maybe, but certainly attractive -- a girl in her early twenties, slim and well proportioned, perhaps five feet three or four, with fluffy light-brown hair, blue-green eyes, finely outlined features, a graceful slender figure. She seemed shy, intelligent, somehow innocent, a curious mixture of knowledge and naivete'. She wore a white silk blouse -- gold chain lying on the smallish breasts -- and an ankle-length brown skirt, offering a hint of excellent legs beneath. No, not a beautiful girl, but certainly pretty. What the hell, Selig wondered, does she want in this temple of Mammon at her age? She's here fifty years too early. Curiosity led him to send a probe walked toward him. Seeking only surface stuff: name, age, marital status, address, telephone number, purpose of visit -- what else? He got nothing. That shocked him. It was an incredible experience, unique. To reach toward a mind and find it absolutely inaccessible, opaque, hidden as if behind an impenetrable wall -- he had never had that happen to him before. He got no aura from her at all. She might as well have been a department store's plaster window mannequin or a mindless robot from another planet. He sat there blinking, trying to account for his failure to make contact. He was so astounded by her total blankness that he forgot to listen to what she was saying to him. He had to ask her to repeat. "I said. I'd like to open a brokerage account. Are you a broker?" Sheepish, fumbling, stricken with sudden adolescent clumsiness, he gave her the new-account forms. Sitting beside his cluttered desk, she told him of her investment needs while he studied the elegant structure of her high-bridged nose, fought without success against her perplexing and enigmatic mental inaccessibility and, despite or perhaps because of that inaccessibility, felt himself helplessly falling in love with her. She was twenty-two, one year out of Radcliffe, came from Long Island and shared a West End Avenue apartment with two other girls. Unmarried -- there had been a long futile love affair ending in a broken engagement not long before, he would discover later. (How strange it was for him not to be discovering everything at once, taking the information as he desired it.) Her background was in mathematics and she worked as a computer programer, a term which, in #, meant very little to him. He wasn't sure whether she designed computers, operated them or repaired them. Recently she had inherited sixty-five hundred dollars from an aunt in Arizona, and her parents, who evidently were stern and formidable advocates of sink-or-swim education, had told her to invest the money on her own, by way of assuming adult responsibilities. So she had gone to her friendly neighborhood brokerage office, a lamb for the shearing, to invest her money. "What do you want?" Selig asked her. "To stash it away in safe blue chips, or to go for a little action, a chance for capital gains?" "I don't know. I don't know the first thing about the market. I just don't want to do anything silly." Another broker -- Nadel, say -- would have given her the Nothing Ventured, Nothing Gained speech and, advising her to forget about such old and tired concepts as dividends, would have steered her into an action portfolio -- Texas Instruments, Collips Radio, Polaroid, stuff like that. Then he would churn her account every few monts, switch Polaroid into Xerox, Texas Instruments into Fairchild Camera, Collins into American Motors, American Motors back into Polaroid, running up fancy commissions for himself and, perhaps, making some money for her. Or perhaps losing some. Selig had no stomach for such maneuvers. "This is going to sound stodgy," he said, "but let's play it very safe. I'll recommend some decent things that won't ever make you rich but that you won't get hurt on, either. And then you can just put them away and watch them grow, without having to check the market quotations every day to find out if you ought to sell. Because you don't really want to bother worrying about the short-term fluctuations, do you?" This was absolutely not what Martinson had instructed him to tell new clients, but to hell with that. She smiled. It was a shy, halfforced smile, but he thought he detected flirtatiousness in her eyes. It was agony for him not to be able to read her, to be compelled to depend on external signals alone in order to know where he stood with her. But he took the chance. "What are you doing this evening?" he asked. "I get out of here at four o'clock." She was free, she said. Except that she worked from eleven to six. He arranged to pick her up at her apartment around seven. There was no mistaking the warmth of her smile as she left the office. "You lucky bastard," Nadel said. "What did you do, make a date for customer's men to go around laying the customers." minutes after the market opened he shorted two hundred Molybdenum on the Amex and covered his sale a point and a half lower at lunchtime. That ought to take care of the cost of dinner, he figured, with some to spare. Nyquist had given him the tip yesterday. During the midafternoon lull, he phoned Nyquist to report on his maneuver. "You covered too soon," Nyquist said immediately. "She'll drop five or six more points this week. The smart money's waiting for that." "I'm not that greedy. I'll settle for the quick three bills." "That's no way to get rich." "I guess I lack gambling instinct," Selig said. He hesitated. He hadn't really called Nyquist to talk about shorting Molybdenum. I met a girl, he wanted to say, and I have this funny problem with her. I met a girl, I met a girl. Sudden fears held him back. Nyquist's silent passive presence at the other end of the telephone line seemed somehow threatening. He'll laugh at me, Selig thought. He's always laughing at me, quietly, thinking I don't see it. But this is foolishness. He said, "Tom, something strange happened today. A girl came into the office, a very attractive girl. I'm seeing her tonight." "Congratulations." "Wait. The thing is, I was entirely unable to read her. I mean. I couldn't even pick up an aura. Blank, absolutely blank. I've never had that with anybody before. Have you?" "I don't think so." "A complete blank. I can't understand it. What could account for her having such a strong screen?" "Maybe you're tired today," Nyquist suggested. "No. No. I can read everybody else, same as always. Just not her." "Does that irritate you?" "Of course it does." "Why do you say of course?" The reason seemed obvious to Selig. He could tell that Nyquist was baiting him -- the voice calm, uninflected, neutral. A game. A way of passing time. He wished he hadn't phoned. Brusquely Selig said, "I'm -- well, very interested in her. And it bothers me that I have no way of getting through to her real self." Nyquist said, "You mean you're annoyed that you can't spy on her." "I don't like that phrase." "Whose phrase is it? Not mine. That's how you regard what we do, isn't it? As spying. You feel quilty about spying on people, right? But it seems you also feel upset when you can't spy." "I suppose," Selig admitted sullenly. "With this girl you find yourself forced back on the same old clumsy guesswork techniques for dealing with people that the rest of the world is condemned to use all the time -- and you don't like that. Yes?" "You make it sound evil, Tom." "What do you want me to say?" "I don't want you to say anything. I'm just telling you that there's this girl I can't read, that I've never been up against this situation before, that I wonder if you have any theories to account for why she's the way she is." "I don't," Nyquist said. "Not off the top of my head." "All right, then. I -- " But Nyquist wasn't finished. "You realize that I have no way of telling whether she's opaque to the telepathic process in general or just opaque to you, David." That possibility had occurred to Selig a moment earlier. He found it deeply disturbing. Nyquist went on smoothly, "Suppose you bring her around one of these days and let me take a look at her. Maybe I'll be able to learn something useful about her that way." "I'll do that," Selig said without enthusiasm. He knew such a meeting was necessary and inevitable, but the idea of exposing Kitty to Nyquist produced agitation in him. "One of these days soon," he said. "Look, all the phones are lighting up. I'll be in touch, Tom." "Give her one for me," said Nyquist. David Selig Selig Studies #, Prof. Selig November #, # Entropy is defined in physics as a mathematical expression of the degree in which the energy of a thermodynamic system is so distributed as to be unavailable for conversion into work. In more general metaphorical terms entropy may be seen as the irreversible tendency of a system, including the universe, toward increasing disorder and inertness. That is to say, things have a way of getting worse and worse all the time, until in the end they get so bad that we lack even the means of knowing how bad they really are. The great American physicist Josiah Willard Gibbs (#-#) was the first to apply the second law of thermodynamics -- the law that defines the increasing disorder of energy moving at random within a closed system -- to chemistry. It was Gibbs who most firmly enunciated the principle that disorder spontaneously increases as the universe grows older. Among those who extended Gibbs' insights into the realm of mathematician Norbert Wiener (#-#), who declared in his book. The Human Use of Human Beings, "As entropy increases, the universe, and all closed systems in the universe, tend naturally to deteriorate and lose their distinctiveness, to move from the least to the most probable state, from a state of organization and differentiation in which distinctions and forms exist, to a state of chaos and sameness. In Gibbs' universe order is least probable, chaos most probable. But while the universe as a whole, if indeed there is a whole universe, tends to run down, there are local enclaves whose direction seems opposed to that of the universe at large and in which there is a limited and temporary tendency for organization to increase. Life finds its home in some of these enclaves." Thus Wiener hails living things in general and human beings in particular as heroes in the war against entropy -- which he equates in another passage with the war against evil: "This random element, this organic imcompleteness that is, the fundamental element of chance in the texture of the universe. is one which without too violent a figure of speech we may consider evil." Human beings, says Wiener, carry on anti-entropic processes. We have sensory receptors. We communicate with one another. We make use of what we learn from one another. Therefore we are something more than mere passive victims of the spontaneous spread of universal chaos. "We, as human beings, are not isolated systems. We take in food, which generates energy, from the outside, and are, as a result, parts of that larger world which contains those sources of our vitality. But even more important is the fact that we take in information through our sense organs, and we act on information received." There is feedback, in other words. Through communication we learn to control our environment, and, he says, "In control and communication we are always fighting nature's tendency to degrade the organized and to destroy the meaningful; the tendency... for entropy to increase." In the very long run entropy must inevitably nail us all; in the short run we can fight back. "We are not yet spectators at the last stages of the world's death." But what if a human being turns himself, inadvertently or by choice, into an isolated system? A hermit, say. He lives in a dark cave. No information penetrates. He eats mushrooms. They give him just enough energy to keep going, but otherwise he lacks inputs. He's forced back on his own spiritual and mental resources, which he eventually exhausts. Gradually the chaos expands in him, gradually the forces of entropy seize possession of this ganglion, that synapse. He takes in a decreasing amount of sensory data until his surrender to entropy is complete. He ceases to move, to grow, to respire, to function in any way. This condition is known as death. One doesn't have to hide in a cave. One can make an interior migration, locking oneself away from the lifegiving energy sources. Often this is done because it appears that the energy sources are threats to the stability of the self. Indeed inputs do threaten the self; a push usually will upset equilibrium. However, equilibrium itself is a threat to the self, though this is frequently overlooked. There are married people who strive fiercely to reach equilibrium. They seal themselves off, clinging to one another and shutting out the rest of the universe, making themselves into a two-person closed system from which all vitality is steadily and inexorably expelled by the deadly equilibrium they have established. Two can perish as well as one if they are sufficiently isolated from everything else. I call this the monogamous fallacy. My sister Judith said she left her husband because she felt herself dying, day by day, while she was living with him. Of course, Judith's a slut. The sensory shutdown is not always a willed event, naturally. It happens to us whether we like it or not. If we don't climb into the box ourselves we'll get shoved in anyway. That's what I mean about entropy's inevitably nailing us all in the long run. No matter how vital, how vigorous, how world-devouring we are, the inputs dwindle as time goes by. Sight, hearing, touch, smell -- everything goes, as good old Will S. said, and we end up sans teeth, sans eyes, sans taste, sans everything. Sans everything. Or, as the same clever man also put it, from hour to hour we ripe and ripe, then from hour to hour we rot and rot -- and thereby hangs a tale. I offer myself as a case in point. What does this man's sad history reveal? An inexplicable diminution of onceremarkable powers, A shrinkage of the inputs. A small death, endured while he still lives. Am I not a casualty of the entropic wars? Do I not now dwindle into stasis and silence before your very eyes? Is my distress not evident and poignant? Who will I be when I have ceased to be myself? I am dying the heat death. A spontaneous decay. A random twitch of probability undoes me. And I am made into nothingness. I am becoming cinders and ash. I will wait here for the broom to gather me up. That's very eloquent, Selig. Take an A. Your writing is clear and forceful and you show an excellent grasp of the underlying philosophical issues. You may go to the head of the class. Do you feel better now? dumb fantasy. It could never have worked. I was asking the impossible from you. There was only one conceivable outcome, really -- that I would annoy you and bore you and drive you away from me. Well, blame Tom Nyquist. It was his idea. No, blame me. I didn't have to listen to his crazy ideas, did I? Blame me. Blame me. Axiom: It's a sin against love to try to remake the soul of someone you love, even if you think you'll love her more after you've transformed her into something else. Nyquist said, "Maybe she's a mind-reader, too, and the blockage is a matter of interference, of a clash between your transmissions and hers, canceling out the waves in one direction or in both. So that there's no transmission from her to you and probably none from you to her." "I doubt that very much," I told him. This was August of #, two or three weeks after you and I had met. We weren't living together yet but we had already been to bed couple of times. "She doesn't have a shred of telepathic ability," I insisted. "She's completely normal. That's the e.ssential thing about her, Tom -- she's a completely normal girl." "Don't be so sure," Nyquist said. He hadn't met you yet. He wanted to meet you, but I hadn't set anything up. You had never heard his name. I said, "If there's one thing I know about her, it's that she's a sane, healthy, nicely balanced, absolutely normal girl. Therefore she's no mind-reader." "Because mind-readers are insane, unhealthy and unbalanced. Like you and like me. Q.E.D., eh? Speak for yourself, man." "The gift tips the spirit," I said. "It darkens the .soul." "Yours, maybe. Not mine." He was right about that. Telepathy hadn't injured him. Maybe I'd would have had the problems I have even if I hadn't been born with the gift. I can't credit all my maladjustments to the presence of one unusual ability, can #? And God knows there are plenty of neurotics around who have never read a mind in their lives. Syllogism; Some telepaths are not neurotic. Some neurotics are not telepaths. Therefore telepathy and neurosis aren't necessarily related. Corollary: You can seem cherry-pie normal and still have the power. I remained skeptical of this. Nyquist agreed, under pressure, that if you did have the power you would have probably revealed it to me by now through certain unconscious mannerisms that any telepath would readily recognize. I had detected no such mannerisms. He suggested, though, that you might be a latent telepath -- that the gift was there, undeveloped, unfunctional, lurking at the core of your mind and serving somehow to screen your mind from my probing. Just a hypothesis, he said. But it tickled me with temptation. "Suppose she's got this latent power," I said. "Could it be awakened, do you think?" "Why not?" Nyquist asked. this vision of your awakened to full receptive capacity, able to pick up transmissions as easily and as sharply as Nyquist and I. How intense our love would be then! We would be wholly open to one another, shorn of all the little pretenses and defenses that keep even the closest of lovers from truly achieving a union of souls. I had already tasted a limited form of that sort of closeness with Tom Nyquist, but of course I had no love for him, I didn't even really like him, and so it was a waste, a brutal irony, that our minds could have such intimate contact. But you? If I could only awaken you, Kitty! And why not? I asked Nyquist if he thought it might be possible. Try it and find out, he said. Make experiments. Hold hands, sit together in the dark, put some energy into trying to get across to her. It's worth trying, isn't it? Yes, I said, of course it's worth trying. Y OU seemed latent in so many other ways, Kitty -- a potential human being rather than an actual one. An air of adolescence surrounded you. You seemed much younger than you actually were -- if I hadn't known you were a college graduate I would have guessed you were eighteen or nineteen. You hadn't read much outside your fields of interest -- mathematics, computers, technology -- and, since those weren't my fields of interest, I thought of you as not having read anything at all. So I saw you as raw material awaiting the sculptor's hand. I would be your Pygmalion. In September of # you moved in with me. You were spending so much time at my place anyway that you agreed it didn't make sense to keep going back and forth. I felt very married -- wet stockings hanging over the showercurtain rod, an extra toothbrush on the shelf, long brown hairs in the sink. The warmth of you beside me in bed every night. My belly against your smooth cool butt, yang and yin. I gave you books to read: poetry, novels, essays. How diligently you on the bus going to work and Conrad in the quiet afterdinner hours and Yeats on a Sunday morning while I was out hunting for the Times. But nothing really seemed to stick with you -- you had no natural bent for literature. I think you had trouble distinguishing Lord Jim from Lucky Jim, Malcolm Lowry from Malcolm Cowley, James Joyce from Joyce Kilmer. Your fine mind, so easily able to master decipher the language of poetry and you would look up from The Waste Land, baffled, to ask some naive schoolgirl question that would leave me irritated for hours. A hopeless case, I sometimes thought. Although on a day when the stock market was closed you took me down to the computer center where you worked and I listened to your explanations of the equipment and your functions as though you were talking so much Sanskrit to me. Different worlds, different kinds of mind. Yet I always had hope of creating a bridge. At strategically timed moments I spoke elliptically of my interest in extrasensory phenomena. I made it out to be a hobby of mine, a cool dispassionate study. I was fascinated, I said, by the possibility of attaining true mindto-mind communication between human beings. I took care not to come on like a fanatic, not to oversell my case. I kept my desperation out of sight. Because I genuinely couldn't read you, it was easier for me to pretend to a scholarly objectivity than it would have been with anyone else. And I had to pretend. My strategy didn't allow for any true confessions. I didn't want to frighten you, Kitty. I didn't want to turn you off by giving you reason to think I was a freak or, as it probably would have seemed to you, a lunatic. Just a hobby, then. A hobby. You couldn't bring yourself to measured with a voltmeter or recorded on an electroencephalograph, you said, it isn't real. Be tolerant, I pleaded. There are such things as telepathic powers. I know there are. (Be careful, my life, have no idea whether my power would register. And I had barred myself from conquering your skepticism by calling in some outsider and doing some party-game mind-reading on him. But I could offer other arguments. Look at Rhine's results, look at all these series of correct readings of the Zener cards. How can you the evidence for telekinesis, teleportation, clairvoyance... You remained skeptical, coolly putting down most of the data I cited. Your reasoning was keen and close -- there was nothing fuzzy about yoilr mind when it was on its own home territory, the scientific method. Rhine, you said, fudges his results by testing heterogeneous groups, then selecting for further testing only those subjects who show unusual runs of luck, dropping the others from his surveys. And he publishes only the scores that seem to prove his thesis. It's a statistical anomaly, not an extrasensory one, that turns up all those correct guesses of the Zener cards, you insisted. Besides, the experimenter is prejudiced in 'favor of belief in all sorts of unconscious errors of procedure, tiny accesses of unintentional bias that inevitably skew the outcome. Cautiously I invited you to try some experiments with me, letting you set up the procedures to suit yourself. You said okay mainly, I think, because it was something we could do together and -- this was early October -- we were already searching for areas of closeness, your literary education having become a strain for both of us. I made it seem like your own idea! -- to concentrate on transmitting images or ideas to one another. And right at the outset we had a cruelly deceptive success. We assembled some packets of pictures and tried to relay them mentally. I still have, here in the archives, our notes on those experiments: #. A rowboat #. Marigolds in a field #. A kangaroo #. Twin baby girls #. The Empire State Building #. A snow-capped mountain #. Profile of old man's face #. Baseball player at bat #. An elephant #. A locomotive I . Oak trees #. Bouquet of roses #. President Kennedy #. A statue #. The Pentagon #. ? image unclear #. A pair of scissors #. A carving knife #. A tractor #. An airplane You had no direct hits. But four out of ten could be considered close associations: marigolds and roses, the Empire State and the Pentagon, elephant and tractor, locomotive and airplane. (Flowers, buildings, heavy-duty equipment, means of transportation.) Enough to give us false hopes of true transmission. Followed by this: #. A butterfly #. An octopus #. Tropical beach scene #. Young Negro boy #. Map of South America #. George Washington Bridge #. Bowl of apples and bananas #. El Greco's Toledo #. A highway at rush hour #. A railway train #. Mountains #. Landscape, bright sunlight #. An automobile #. Grapevines #. The Washington Monument #. Stock market quotations #. A shelf of books #. A beehive #. Cary Grant No direct hits for me either. But three close associations, of sorts, out of ten; tropical beach and sunny landscape, George Washington Bridge and the Washington Monument, highway at rush hour and beehive -- the common denominators being sunlight, George Washington and intense, tightpacked activity. At least we deceived ourselves into seeing them as close associations rather than coincidences. I confess I was stabbing in the dark at all times, guessing rather than receiving, and I had little faith even then in the quality of our responses. Nevertheless those probably random collisions of images aroused your curiosity -- there's something in this stuff, maybe, you began to say. We varied the conditions for thought transmission. We tried doing it in absolute darkness, one room apart. We tried it with the lights on, holding hands. We tried it during sex. We tried it drunk. We tried it fasting. We tried it under conditions of sleep deprivation, forcing ourselves to stay up around the clock in the random hope that minds groggy with fatigue might permit mental impulses to slip through the barriers separating us. We sought in a dozen other ways to open the telepathic conduit. I thought you were as dedicated to the work as I was. But it had ceased to be either an experiment or a game -- it was, you saw, plainly an obsessive quest and you asked several times in November if we could quit. All this mind-reading, you said, left you with woeful headaches. But I couldn't give up, Kitty. I overrode your objections and insisted we go on. I was hooked, I brow-beat you mercilessly into cooperating, I tyrannized you in the name of love, seeing always that telepathic Kitty I would ultimately produce. Every ten days, maybe, some delusive flicker of seeming contact buoyed my idiotic optimism. We would break through; we would touch each other's minds. How could I quit now when we were so close? But we were never close. E arly in November Nyquist gave one of his occasional dinner parties, catered by a Chinatown restaurant he favored. events -- to refuse the invitation would have been absurd. So at last I would have to expose you to him. For more than three months I had been more or less deliberately concealing you from him, avoiding the moment of confrontation out of a cowardice I didn't fully understand. We came late -- you were slow getting ready. I introduced you to Nyquist. He smiled and murmured a sleek compliment and gave you a bland, impersonal kiss. You seemed shy, almost afraid of him, of his confidence and smoothness. After a moment of patter he went spinning away to answer the doorbell. A little later, as we were handed our first drinks, I planted a thought for him: -- Well? What do you think of her? But he was too busy with his other guests to probe me and didn't pick up on my question. I had to seek my own answers in his skull. I inserted myself -- he glanced at me across the room, realizing what I was doing -- and rummaged for information. Layers of hostly trivia masked his surface levels: he was simultaneously offering drinks, steering a conversation, signaling for the eggrolls to be brought from the kitchen and inwardly going over the guest list to see who was yet to arrive. But I cut swiftly through that stuff and in a moment found his locus of Kittythoughts. At once I acquired the knowledge I wanted and dreaded. He could read you. Yes. To him you were as transparent as anyone else. Only to me were you opaque, for reasons none of us knew. Nyquist had instnatly penetrated you, had assessed you, had formed his judgment of you, there for me to examine -- he saw you as awkward, immature, naive, yet also attractive and charming. (That's how he really saw you. I'm not trying, for ulterior reasons of my own, to make him seem more critical of you than he really was. You were very young -- you were unsophisticated and he saw that. The discovery numbed me. Jealousy curdled me. That I should work so ponderously for so many weeks to reach you, getting nowhere, and he could knife so easily to your depths, Kitty! I was instantly suspicious. Nyquist and his malicious games -- was this yet one more? Could he read you? How could I be sure he hadn't planted a fiction for me? He picked up on that: -- You don't trust me? Of course I'm reading her. -- Maybe yes, maybe no. -- Do you want me to prove it? -- How? -- Watch. Without interrupting for a moment his role of host, he entered your mind, while mine remained locked on his. And so, through him, I had my first and only glimpse of your inwardness, Kitty, reflected by way of Tom Nyquist. Oh! It was no glimpse I ever wanted. I saw myself through your eyes through his mind. Physically I looked, if anything, better than I imagined I would, my shoulders broader than they really are, my face leaner, the features more regular. You left no doubt that you responded to me physically. But the emotional associations! You saw me as stern father, as grim schoolmaster, as grumbling tyrant. Read this, read that, improve your mind, girl! Study hard to be worthy of me! Oh! Oh! And that flaming core of ments -- worse than useless to you, a monumental bore, an excursion into insanity, a wearying, grinding drag. Night after night to be bugged by monomaniacal me. Even our screwing invaded by the foolish quest for mind-to-mind contact. How sick you were of me, Kitty! How monstrously dull you thought me! Stung, I retreated, pulling away quickly from Nyquist. You looked at me in a startled way, I recall, as if you knew on some subliminal level that mental energies were flashing around the room, revealing the privacies of your soul. You blinked and your cheeks reddened and you took a hasty diving gulp of your drink. Nyquist shot me a sardonic smile. I couldn't meet his eyes. Later, after we had eaten, I saw you talking animatedly to Nyquist at the far side of the room. You were flirtatious and giddy. I imagined you were discussing me and not being complimentary. I tried to pick up the conversation by way of Nyquist, but at my first tentative probe he glared at me. -- Get out of my head, will you? I obeyed. I heard your laughter, too loud, rising above the hum of conversation. I drifted off to talk to a lithe little Japanese sculptress whose flat tawny chest sprouted untemptingly from a low-cut black sheath, and found her thinking, in French, that she would like me to ask her to go home with me. But I went home with you, Kitty, sitting sullen and graceless beside you on the empty subway train. And when I asked you what you and Nyquist had been discussing you said, "Oh, we were just kidding around. Just having a little fun." AA. clear crisp autumn afternoon. President Kennedy was shot in Dallas. The stock market closed early after a calamitous slide and Martinson shut down the office, turning me out, dazed, into the street. I couldn't easily accept the reality of the progression of events. Someone shot at the President... someone shot the President... someone shot the President in the head...the President has been critically wounded...the President has been rushed to Parkland Hospital...the President has received the last rites...the President is dead. Kennedy was the only presidential candidate I ever voted for who won -- and they killed him: the story of my life in one compressed bloody parable. That November afternoon I picked up emanations of fear on all sides as I walked fearfully home. Paranoia was general everywhere. People sidled warily, one shoulder in front of the other, ready to bolt. Pale female faces peered between parted curtains in the windows of the towering apartment houses, high above the silent streets. No one lingered in the open -- everyone hurried toward shelter. Anything might happen now. Packs of wolves might burst out of Riverside Drive. Maddened patriots might launch a program. From my apartment -- door bolted, windows locked -- I tried to phone you at the computer center, thinking you might somehow not have heard the news. Or perhaps I just wanted to hear your voice in this traumatic time. The telephone lines were choked. I gave up the attempt after twenty minutes. Then, wandering aimlessly from bedroom to living room and back, clutching my transistor, twisting the dial trying to find one radio station whose newscaster would tell me that he was still alive after all, I detoured into the kitchen and found your note on the table, telling me that you were leaving, that you couldn't stay with me any more. The note was dated #:# A.M., before the assassination, in another era. f rushed to the bedroom closet and saw what I had not seen before, that your things were gone. When women leave me, Kitty, they leave suddenly and stealthily, giving no warning. T oward evening I telephoned Nyquist. This time the lines were open. "Is Kitty there?" I asked. "Yes," he said. "Just a minute." And put you on. You explained that you were going to live with him for a while until you got yourself sorted out. He had been very helpful. No, you had no hard feelings toward me, no bitterness at all. It was just that I seemed, well, insensitive, whereas he -- he had this instinctive, intuitive grasp of your emotional needs -- he was able to get onto your trip, Kitty, and I couldn't manage that. So you had gone to him for comfort and love. Goodbye, you said, and thanks for everything, and I muttered a goodbye and put down the phone. During the night the weather changed and a weekend of to his grave. I missed everything, the casket in the rotunda, the brave widow and the gallant children, the murder of Oswald, the funeral procession, all that instant history. Saturday and Sunday I slept late, got drunk, read six books without absorbing a word. On Monday, the day of national mourning, I wrote you that incoherent letter, Kitty, explaining everything, telling you what I had tried to make out of you and why, confessing my power to you and describing the effects it had had on my life. Telling you also about Nyquist, warning you of what he was, that he had the power, too, that he could read you and you would have no secrets from him. Telling you not to mistake him for a real human being, telling you that he was a machine, self-programed for maximum selfrealization. That the power had made him cold and cruelly strong whereas it had made me weak and jittery, insisting that essentially he was as sick as I, a manipulative man, incapable of giving love, capable only of using. I told you that he would hurt you if you made yourself vulnerable to him. You didn't answer. I never heard from you again, never saw you again, never heard from him or saw him again either. Thirteen years. I have no idea what became of either of you. Probably I'll never know. But listen. Listen. I loved you, lady, in my clumsy way. I love you now. And you are lost to me forever. sore and numb, in a bleak, dreary hospital ward. Evidently this is St. Luke's, perhaps the emergency room. His lower lip is swollen. His left eye opens only reluctantly and his nose makes an unfamiliar whistling sound at every intake of air. Did they bring him here on a stretcher after the basketball players finished with him? He has spent relatively little time in hospitals. He wonders if his clothing is stained with dried blood, but when he succeeds in looking down -- his neck, oddly rigid, does not want to obey him -- he sees only the dingy whiteness of a hospital gown. Each time he breathes he imagines he can feel the ragged edges of broken ribs scraping together. Slipping a hand under the gown, he touches his bare chest and finds that it has not been taped. He does not know whether to be relieved or apprehensive about that. Carefully he sits up. The room is crowded and noisy, beds pushed close together. The beds have curtains but no curtains are drawn. Most of his fellow patients are black and many of them are in serious condition, surrounded by festoons of equipment. Impassive nurses drift through the room, showing much the same distant concern for the patients as museum guards do for mummies in display cases. No one is paying any attention to Selig except Selig, who returns to the examination of himself. His fingertips explore his cheeks. Without a mirror he cannot tell how battered his face is, but there are many tender places. His left clavicle aches as from a light, glancing karate chop. His right knee radiates throbbings and twinges, as though he had twisted it in falling. Still, he feels less pain than might have been anticipated. Perhaps they have given him some sort of shot. His mind is foggy. He is receiving some mental input from those about him in the ward, but everything is garbled, nothing is distinct; he picks up auras but no intelligible verbalizations. Diagonally across from him, two nurses have begun to erect what perhaps is a forcedfeeding system, with a plastic tube snaking into the nostril of a huge unconscious bandage-swathed black. Selig's own stomach sends him no hunger signals. The chemical smell in the hospital air gives him nausea -- he can barely salivate. Will they feed him this evening? How long will he be kept here? Who pays? Should he ask that Judith be notified? How badly has he been injured? An intern enters the ward, a short dark man, concise and fine-boned of body, a Pakistani by the looks of him, moving with bouncy precision. Surprisingly, he comes right to Selig. "The X-rays show no breakages," he says without preamble in a firm, unresonant voice. "Therefore your only injuries are minor abrasions, bruises, cuts and an unimportant concussion. We are ready to authorize your release. Please get up." "Wait," Selig says feebly. "I just came to. I don't know what's been going on. Who brought me here? How long have I been unconscious? What -- " "I know none of these things. Your discharge has been approved and the hospital has need of this bed. Please. On your feet, now. I have much to do." "A concussion? Shouldn't I spend the night here, at least, if I had a concussion? Or did I spend the night here? What day is today?" "You were brought in about noon today," says the intern, growing more fretful. "You were treated in the emergency room and given a thorough examination after having been beaten on the steps of Low Library." Once more the command to rise, given wordlessly this time, an imperious glare and a pointing forefinger. Selig probes the intern's mind and finds it accessible, but there is nothing in it except impatience and irritation. Ponderously Selig climbs from the bed. His body seems to be held together with wire. His bones grind and scrape. There is still the sensation of broken rib ends rubbing in his chest; can the X-ray have been in error? He starts to ask, but too late. The intern, making his rounds, has whirled off to another bed. They bring him his clothing. He pulls the curtain around his bed and dresses. Yes, bloodstains on his shirt as he had feared -- also on his trousers. A mess. He checks his belongings. Everything is here, wallet, wristwatch, pocket comb. What now? Just walk out? Nothing to sign? Selig edges uncertainly toward the door. He actually gets into the corridor unperceived. Then the intern materializes as if from ectoplasm and points to another room across the hall, saying, "You wait in there until the security man comes." Security man? What security man? There are, as he had feared, papers to sign before he is free of the hospital's grasp. Just as he finishes with the red tape, a plump, gray-faced, sixtyish man in the uniform of the campus security force enters the room, puffing slightly, and asks, "You Selig?" He acknowledges that he is. "The dean wants to see you. You able to walk by yourself or you want me to get you a wheelchair?" "I'll walk," Selig says. T hey go out of the hospital together, up Amsterdam Avenue to the I #th Street campus gate and into Van Am Quad. The security man stays close Iteside him, saying nothing. Shortly Selig finds himself waiting outside the office of the Dean of Columbia College. The security man waits with him, arms folded placidly, wrapped in a cocoon of boredom. Selig begins to feel almost as though he is under some sort of arrest. Why is that? An odd thought. What does he have to fear from the dean? He probes the security man's dull mind but can find nothing in it but fog." A voice from within says, "Dean Cushing will see him now." "Go on in," the security man says. Cushing? A fine deanly name. Who is he? Selig limps in, awkward from his injuries, bothered by his sore knee. Facing him behind a glistening uncluttered desk sits a wide-shouldered, smooth-cheeked, youthful-looking man, juniorexecutive model, wearing a conservative dark suit. Selig's first thought is of the mutations worked by the passage of time -- he had always looked upon deans as lofty symbols of authority, necessarily elderly or at least of middle years, but here is the Dean of the College and he seems to be a man of Selig's own age. Then he realizes that this dean is not merely an anonymous contemporary of his but actually a classmate, Ted Cushing '#, a campus figure of some repute back then, class president, football star and A-level scholar, whom Selig had known at least in a passing way. It always surprises Selig to be reminded that he is no longer young, that he has lived into a time when his generation has. control of the mechanisms of power. "Ted?" he blurts. "Are you dean now, Ted? Christ, I wouldn't have guessed that. When -- " "Sit down, Dave," Cushing says politely but with no great show of friendliness. "Did you get badly hurt?" "The hospital says nothing's broken. I feel half ruined, though." As he eases into a chair he indicates the bloodstains on his clothing, the bruises on his face. Talking is an effort -- his jaws creak at their hinges. "Hey, Ted, it's been a long time! Must be twenty years since I last saw you. Did you remember my name or did they identify me from my wallet?" "We've arranged to pay the hospital costs," Cushing says, not seeming to hear Selig's words. "If there are any further medical expenses we'll take care of those, too. You can have that in writing if you'd like." "The verbal commitment is fine. And in case you're worrying that I'll press charges or sue the University -- well, I wouldn't do anything like that. Boys will be boys. TTiey let their feelings run away with themselves a little bit, but?" "We weren't greatly concerned about your pressing charges, Dave," Cushing says quietly. "The real question is whether we're going to press charges against you." "Me? For what? For getting mauled by your basketball players? For damaging their expensive hands with my face?" He essays a painful grin. Cushing's face remains grave. Selig struggles to interpret Cushing's joke. Finding no rationale for it, he decides to venture a probe. But he runs into a wall. He is suddenly too timid to push, fearful that he will be unable to break through. "I don't understand what you mean," he says finally. "Press charges for what?" "For these, Dave." For the first time Selig notices the stack of typewritten pages on the dean's desk. Cushing nudges them forward. "Do you recognize them? Here, take a look." them. They are term papers, all of them of his manufacture. Odysseus as a Symbol of Society. The Novels of Kaka. Aeschylus and the Aristotelian Tragedy. Resignation and Acceptance in the Philosophy of Montaigne. Virgil as Dante's Mentor. Some of them bear marks -- A-, B-(-, A-, A -- and marginal comments, mainly favorable. Some are untouched except by smudges and smears. These are the ones he had been about to deliver when he was set upon by Lumumba. With immense care he tidies the stack, aligning the edges of the sheets precisely, and pushes them back toward Cushing. "All right," he says. "You've got me." "Did you write those?" "Yes." "For a fee?" "Yes." "That's sad, Dave. That's awfully sad." "I needed to earn a living. They don't give scholarships to alumni." "What were you getting paid for these things?" "Three or four bucks a typed page." Cushing shakes his head. "You were good -- I'll give you credit for that. There must be eight or ten guys working your racket here, but you're easily the best." "Thank you." "But you had one dissatisfied customer. We asked Lumumba why he beat you up. He said he hired you to write a term paper for him and you did a lousy job -- you ripped him off -- and then you wouldn't refund his money. All right. We're dealing with him in our own way, but we have to deal with you, too. We've been trying to find you for a long time, Dave." "Have you?" "We've circulated xeroxes of your work through a dozen departments the last couple of semesters, warning people to  on the lookout for your typewriter and your style. There wasn't a great deal of cooperation. A lot of faculty members didn't seem to care whether the term papers they received were phony or not. But we cared, Dave. We cared very much." Cushing leans forward. His eyes, terribly earnest, seek Selig's. Selig looks away. He cannot abide the searching warmth of those eyes. "We started closing in a few weeks ago," Cushing continues. "We rounded up a couple of your clients and threatened them with expulsion. They gave us your name, but they didn't know where you lived and we had no way of finding you. So we waited. We knew you'd show up again to deliver and solicit. Then we got this report of a disturbance on the steps of Low -- basketball players beating up somebody -- and we found you with a pile of undelivered papers clutched in your arm and that was it. You're out of business, Dave." "I should ask for a lawyer," Selig says. "I shouldn't admit anything more to you. I should have denied everything when you showed me those papers." "No need to be so technical about your rights." "I'll need to be when you take me to court, Ted." "No," Cushing says. "We aren't going to prosecute, not unless we catch you ghosting more papers. We have no interest in putting you in jail and, in any case. I'm not sure that what you've done is a criminal offense. What we really want to do is help you. You're sick, Dave. For a man of your intelligence, of your potential, to have fallen so low, to have ended up faking term papers for college kids -- that's sad, Dave, that's awfully sad. We've discussed your case here and we've come up with a rehabilitation plan for you. We can find you work on campus, as a research assistant, maybe. There are always doctoral candidates who need assistants and we have a small fund we could dip into to provide a salary for you. Nothing much -- but at least as much as you were making on these papers. And we'll admit you to the psychological counseling service here. It wasn't set up for alumni, but I don't see why we need to be inflexible about it, Dave. For myself, I have to say that I find it embarrassing that a man of the Class of '# is in the kind of trouble you're in. If only out of a spirit of loyalty to our class, I want to do everything possible to help you put yourself back together and begin to fulfill the promise that you showed when..." ing and embellishing his themes, offering pity without censure, promising aid to his suffering classmate. Selig, listening inattentively, discovers that Cushing's mind is beginning to open to him. The wall that earlier had separated their consciousnesses, a product perhaps of Selig's fear and fatigue, has started to dissolve and Selig is able now to perceive a general image of Cushing's mind, which is energetic, strong, capable, but also conventional and limited, a stolid Republican mind, a prosaic Ivy League mind. Foremost in it is not his concern for Selig but rather his complacent satisfaction with himself -- the brightest glow emanates from Cushing's awareness of his happy station in life, ornamented by a suburban split-level, a strapping blond wife, three handsome children, a shaggy dog, a shining new Lincoln Continental. Pushing a bit deeper, Selig sees that Cushing's show of concern for him is fraudulent. Behind the earnest eyes and the sincere, heartfelt, sympathetic smile lies fierce contempt. Cushing despises him. Cushing thinks he is corrupt, useless, worthless, a disgrace to mankind in general and the Columbia College Class of '# in particular. Cushing finds him physically as well as morally repugnant, seeing him as unwashed and unclean, possibly syphilitic. Cushing suspects him of being homosexual. Cushing has for him the scorn of the Rotarian for the junkie. It is impossible for Cushing to understand why anyone who has had the benefit of a Columbia education would let himself slide into the degradations Selig has accepted. Selig shrinks from Cushing's disgust. Am I so despicable, he wonders, am I such trash? His hold on Cushing's mind strengthens and deepens. It ceases to trouble him that Cushing has such contempt for him. Selig drifts into a mode of abstraction in which he no longer identifies himself with the miserable churl Cushing sees. What does Cushing know? Can Cushing penetrate the mind of another? Can Cushing feel the ecstasy of real contact with a fellow human being? And there is ecstasy in it. Godlike he rides passenger in Cushing's mind, sinking past the external defenses, past the petty prides and snobberies, past the self-congratulatory smugness, into the realm of absolute values, into the kingdom of authentic self. Contact. Ecstasy! That stolid Cushing is the outer husk. Here is a Cushing that even Cushing does not know. But Selig does. Selig has not been so happy in years. Light, golden and serene, floods his soul. An irresistible gaiety possesses him. He runs through misty groves at dawn, feeling the gentle lashing of moist green fern fronds against his shins. Sunlight pierces the canopy of high foliage and droplets of dew glitter with a cool inner fire. The birds awaken. Their song is tender and sweet, a distant cheebling, sleepy and soft. He runs through the forest and he is not alone, for a hand grasps his hand. And he knows that he has never been alone and never will be alone. The forest floor is damp and spongy beneath his bare feet. He runs. He runs. An invisible choir strikes a harmonious note and holds it, holds it, holds it, swelling it in perfect crescendo, until, just as he breaks from the grove and sprints into a sun-bright meadow, that swell of tone fills all the cosmos, reverberating in magical fullness. He throws himself face-forward to the ground, hugging the earth, writhing against the fragrant grassy carpet, flattening his hands against the curve of the planet, and he is aware of the world's inner throbbing. This is ecstasy! This is contact! Other minds surround his. In whatever direction he moves, he feels their presence, welcoming him, supporting him, reaching toward him. Come, they say, join us, join us, be one with us, give up those tattered shreds of self, let go of all that holds you apart from us. Yes, Selig replies. Yes. I affirm the ecstasy of life. I affirm the joy of contact. I give myself to you. They touch him. He touches them. It was for this, he knows, that I received my gift, my blessing, my power. For this moment of affirmation and fulfillment. Join us. Join us. Yes! The birds! The invisible choir! The dew! The meadow! The sun! He laughs. He rises and breaks into an ecstatic dance. He throws back his head to sing, he who has never in his life dared to sing, and the tones that come from him are rich and full, pure, squarely striking the center of the pitch. Yes! Oh, the joining, the touching, the union, the oneness! No longer is he David Selig. He is a part of them and they are a part of him and in that joyous blending he experiences loss of self. He gives up all that is tired and worn and sour in him -- he gives up his fears and uncertainties; he gives up everything that has separated himself from himself for so many years. He breaks through. He is fully open and the immense signal of the universe rushes freely into him. He receives. He transmits. He absorbs. He radiates. Yes. Yes. Yes. Yes. He knows this ecstasy will last forever. But in the moment of that knowledge he feels it slipping from him. The choir's glad note diminishes. The sun drops toward the horizon. The distant sea, retreating, sucks at the shore. He struggles to hold to the joy, but the more he struggles the more of it he loses. Hold back the tide? How? Delay the fall of night? How? How? The birdsongs are faint now. The air has turned cold. Everything rushes away from him. He stands alone in the gathering darkness, remembering that ecstasy, recapturing it momentarily, reliving it -- for it is already gone, and must be summoned back through an act of the will. Gone, yes. It is very quiet suddenly. He hears one last sound, a stringed instrument in the distance, a cello, perhaps, being plucked, pizzicato, a beautiful melancholy sound. Twang. The plangent chord. Twing. The breaking string. Twang. The lyre untuned. Twang. Twing. Twong. And nothing more. Silence envelops him. A terminal silence, it is, that booms through the caverns of his skull, the silence that follows the shattering of the cello's strings, the silence that comes with the death of music. He can hear nothing. He can feel nothing. He is alone. He is alone. He is alone. "So quiet," he murmurs. "So private. It's -- so -- private -- here." "Selig?" a deep voice asks. "What's the matter with you, Selig?" "I'm all right," Selig says. He tries to stand, but nothing has any solidity. He is tumbling through Cushing's desk, through the floor of the office, falling through the planet itself, seeking and not finding a stable platform. "So quiet. The silence, Ted, the silence!" Strong arms seize him. He is aware of several figures bustling about him. Someone is calling for a doctor. Selig shakes his head, protesting that nothing is wrong with him, nothing at all, except for the silence in his head, except for the silence, except for the silence. Except for the silence. pavement form a seamless, inexorable band of gray. There will be snow soon. Silence reigns. Scrawny black and gray cats, motionless, statues of themselves, peer out of alleys. Traffic is light. Walking quickly through the streets from the subway station to Judith's place, I avert my eyes from the faces of the few people I pass. I feel shy and self-conscious among them, like a war veteran who has just been discharged from the rehabilitation center and is still embarrassed about his mutilations. Naturally I'm unable to tell what anybody is thinking. Their minds are closed to me now and they go by me wearing shields of impenetrable ice. But, ironically, I have the illusion that they all have access to me. They can look right into me and see me for what I've become. There's David Selig, they must be thinking. How careless he was! What a poor custodian of his gift! He messed up and let it all slip away from him, the dope. I feel guilty for causing them this disappointment. Yet I don't feel as guilty as I thought I might. On some ultimate level I just don't give a damn at all. This is what I am, I tell myself. This is what I now shall be. If you don't like it, tough crap. Try to accept me. If you can't do that, just ignore me. proaches always nearer to solitude, so the most excellent speech finally falls into silence. Silence is audible to all men, at all times, and in all places." So said Thoreau, in #, in A Week on the Concord and Merrimack Rivers. Of course Thoreau was a misfit and an outsider with very serious neurotic problems. When he was a young man just out of college he fell in love with a girl named Ellen Sewall, but she turned him down and he never married. I wonder if he ever made it with anybody. Probably not. Poor Thoreau. Silence is audible, Henry. building, that I meet Toni in the street. I seem to see a tall figure walking toward me from Riverside Drive, hatless, bundled up in a bulky orange coat. Strangely I feel neither excitement nor apprehension over this unexpected reunion. I am quite calm, almost unmoved. Coolly I halt in her path, smile, hold up my hands in greeting. "Toni?" I say. "Don't you know me?" She studies me, frowns, seems puzzled for a moment. But only a moment. "David. Hello." Her face looks more lean, the cheekbones higher and sharper. There are some strands of gray in her hair. Well, of course she's in her middle thirties now. Not exactly a girl. As old now, in fact, as I was when I first met her. But in fact I know she has hardly changed at all, only matured a little. She seems as beautiful as ever. Yet desire is absent from me. All passion spent, Selig. All passion spent. And she too is mysteriously free of turbulence. I remember our last meeting, the look of pain on her face, her obsessive heap of cigarette butts. Now her expression is amiable and casual. We both have passed through the realm of storms. "You're looking good," I say. "What is it? Eight years, nine?" I know the answer to that. I'm merely testing her. And she passes the test, saying, "The summer of '#." I'm relieved to see that she hasn't forgotten. I'm still a chapter of her autobiography, then. "How have you been, David?" "Not bad." The conversational inanities. "What are you doing these days?" "I'm with Random House now. And you?" "Free-lancing," I say. "Here and there." Is she married? Her gloved hands offer no data. I don't dare ask. I'm incapable of probing. I force a smile and shift my weight from foot to foot. The silence that has come between us suddenly seems unbridgeable. She says, "You've changed." "I'm older. Tireder. Balder." "It isn't that. You've changed somewhere inside." "I suppose I have." "You used to make me feel uncomfortable. I'd get a sort of queasy feeling. I don't any more." "You mean, after the trip?" "Before and after both," she says. "You were always uncomfortable with me?" "Always. I never knew why. Even when we were really close I felt -- I don't know, on guard, off balance, ill at ease, when I was with you. And that's gone now. It's entirely gone. I wonder why." "Time heals all wounds," I say. Oracular wisdom. "I suppose you're right. God, it's cold! Do you think it'll snow?" "It's bound to before long." "I hate the cold weather." She huddles into her coat. I never knew her in cold weather. Spring and summer, then goodbye, get out, goodbye, goodbye. Odd how little I feel for her now. If she invited me up to her apartment I'd probably say. No, thank you. I'm on my way to visit my sister. Of course she's imaginary -- that may have something to do with it. But also I'm not getting an aura from her. She's not broadcasting -- or rather I'm not receiving. She's only a statue of herself, like the cats in the alleys. Will I be incapable of feeling now that I'm incapable of receiving? She says, "It's been good to see you, David. Let's get together some time, shall we?" "By all means. We'll have a drink and talk about old times." "I'd like that." "So would I. Very much." "Take care of yourself, David." "You too, Toni." We smile. I give her a little mocksalute of farewell. We move apart; I continue walking west, she hurries up the windy street toward Broadway. I feel a little warmer for having met her. Everything cool, friendly, unemotional between us. Everything dead, in fact. All passion spent. It's been good to see you, David. Let's get together some time, shall we? When I reach the corner I realize I have forgotten to ask for her phone number. Toni? Toni? But she is out of sight. As though she never was there at all. It is the little rift within the lute. That by and by will make the music mute, And every widening slowly silence all. That's Tennyson; Merlin and Vivien. You've heard that line about the rift within the lute before, haven't you? But you never knew it was Tennyson. Neither did I. My lute is riven. Twang. Twing. Twong. Here's another little literary gem: Every sound shall end in silence, but the silence never dies. Samuel Miller Hageman wrote that in # in a poem called Silence. Have you ever heard of Samuel Miller Hageman before? I haven't. You were a wise old cat, Sam, whoever you were. wears an old gray sweater and blue slacks with a hole in the knee. She holds her arms out to me and I embrace her warmly, pulling her tight against my body for perhaps half a minute. I hear music from within -- the Siegfried Idyll, I think. Sweet, loving, accepting music. "Is it snowing yet?" she asks. "Not yet. Gray and cold, that's all." "I'll get you a drink. Go into the living room." I stand by the window. A few snowflakes blow by. My nephew appears and studies me at a distance of thirty feet. To my amazement he smiles. He says warmly, "Hi, Uncle David!" Judith must have put him up to it. Be nice to Uncle David, she must have said. He isn't feeling well, he's had a lot of trouble lately. So there the kid stands, being nice to Uncle David. I don't think he's ever smiled at me before. He didn't even gurgle and coo at me out of his cradle. Hi, Uncle David. All right, kid. I can dig it. "Hello, Pauly. How have you been?" "Fine," he says. With that his social graces are exhausted; he does not inquire in return about the state of my health, but picks up one of his toys and absorbs himself in its intricacies. Yet his large dark glossy eyes continue to examine me every few moments and there does not seem to be any hostility in his glance. Wagner ends. I prowl through the record racks, select one, put it on the turntable. Schoenberg, Verklaerte Nacht. Music of tempestuous anguish followed by calmness and resignation. The theme of acceptance again. Fine. Fine. The swirling strings enfold me. Rich, lush chords. Judith appears, bringing me a glass of rum. She has something mild for herself, sherry or vermouth. She looks a little peaked but very friendly, very open. "Cheers," she says. "Cheers." "That's good music you put on. A lot of people won't believe Schoenberg could be sensuous and tender. Of course it's very early Schoenberg." "Yes," I say. "The romantic juices tend to dry up as you get older, eh? What have you been up to lately, Jude?" "Nothing much. A lot of the same old." "How's Karl?" "I don't see Karl any more." "Oh." "Didn't I tell you that?" "No," I say. "It's the first I've heard of it." "Tm not accustomed to needing to tell you things, Duv." "You'd better get accustomed to it. You and Karl -- " "He became very insistent about marrying me. I told him it was too soon, that I didn't know him well enough, that I was afraid of structuring my life again when it might possibly be the wrong structure for me. He was hurt. He began lecturing me about retreats from involvement and commitment, about self-destructiveness, a lot of stuff like that. I looked right at him in the middle of it and I flashed on him as a kind of father figure, you know, big and pompous and stern. not a lover but a mentor, a professor, and I didn't want that. And I started thinking about what he'd be like in another ten or twelve years. He'd be in his sixties and I'd still be young. And I realized there was no future for us together. I told him that as gently as I could." "I'm sorry." "No need to be, Duv. I did the smart thing. I'm sure of it. Karl was good for me, but it couldn't have been permanent. The thing is not to let a phase go on too long after you know it's really over." "Yes," I say. "Certainly." "Would you like some more rum?" "In a little while." "What about you?" she asks. "Tell me about yourself. How you're making out, now that -- now that -- " "Now that my superman phase is over?" "Yes," she says. "It's really gone, eh?" "Really. All gone. No doubt." "And so, Duv? How has it been for you since it happened?" Justice, God's justice. He looketh after the righteous. He doeth dirt to the ungodly. Justice? Where's justice? Where's God, for that matter? Is He really dead, or merely on vacation or only absentminded? Look at His justice. He sends a flood to Pakistan. Zap, a and the virgin both. Justice? Maybe. Maybe the supposedly innocent victims weren't so innocent after all. Zap, the dedicated nun at the leprosarium gets leprosy and her lips fall off overnight. Justice. Zap, the cathedral that the congregation has been building for the past two hundred years is reduced to rubble by an earthquake the day before Easter. Zap. Zap. God laughs in our faces. This is justice? Where? How? I mean, consider my case. I'm not trying to wring pity from you now. I'm being purely objective. Listen, I didn't ask to be a superman. It was handed to me at the moment of my conception. A mutant. God's incomprehensible whim. A whim that defined me, shaped me, malformed me, dislocated me, and it was unearned, unasked for, entirely undesired, unless you want to think of my genetic heritage in terms of somebody else's bad karma, and crap on that. It was a random twitch. God said. Let this kid be a superman, and Lo! young Selig was a superman in one limited sense of the word. For a time, anyhow. God set me up for everything that happened: the isolation, the suffering, the loneliness, even the self-pity. Justice? Where? The Lord giveth, who the hell knoweth why, and the Lord taketh away. Which He has now done. The power's gone. I'm just plain folks, even as you and you and you. Don't misunderstand -- I accept my fate. I'm completely reconciled sorry for me. I simply want to make a little sense out of this. Now that the power's gone, who am I? How do I define myself now? I've lost my special thing, my power, my wound, my reason for apartness. All I have left now is the memory of having been different. The scars of it. What am I supposed to do now? How do I relate to mankind now that the difference is gone and I'm still here? It died. I live on. What a strange thing you did to me, God. I'm not protesting, you understand. I'm just asking things, in a quiet, reasonable tone of voice. I'm inquiring into the nature of divine justice. I think Goethe's old harpist had the right slant on you, God. You lead us forth into life, you let the poor man fall into guilt and then you leave him to his misery. For all guilt is avenged on Earth. That's a reasonable complaint. You have ultimate power, God, but you refuse to take ultimate responsibility. Is that fair? I think I have a reasonable complaint, too. If there's justice, why does so much of life seem unjust? If you're really on our side, God, why do you hand us a life of pain? Where's justice for the baby born without eyes? The baby born with two heads? The baby born with a power men weren't meant to have? Just asking, God. I accept your decree, believe me, I bow to your will, because I might as well -- what choice do I have, after all? But I'm still entitled to ask. Right? T he music is ending. Celestial Everything merging into oneness. Snowflakes swirling beyond the windowpane. Right on, Schoenberg. You understood, at least when you were young. You caught truth and put it on paper. I hear what you're saying, man. Don't ask questions, you say. Accept. Only accept, that's the motto. Accept. Accept. Whatever comes to you, accept. The thing is, you have a whole new base to build on, Duv. When you had the power, the power was everything and you were nothing. It crowded you out of your own life. You were a superman, but you knew you didn't deserve it -- it was something handed to you by God And so you saw yourself as a leech, a bat, a parasite, a voyeur. But now. Stripped of the power, you're nothing, right? And yet you're something. You start the way every human being starts, as a blank tablet. So build, man. Make something out of yourself. Use your real talents, use the things that David Selig still has now that the freaky stuff is gone. Enter the world for the first time. Meet mankind on an equal basis. Stop beating yourself up. You can be useful. Jesus, maybe you can even help others who were in the same mess you were in. To help others, Duv -- that's a novelty, isn't it? And wholeness. To work toward wholeness. The sort of wholeness you found in that old German farmer, right? And even in Dean Cushing. You've been split long enough. Now you can be whole, Duv, now you can be whole. mantes has invited me to go skiing with him in Switzerland over Christmas. I can leave the baby with a friend in Connecticut. But I won't go if you need me, Duv. Are you okay? Can you manage?" "Sure I can. I'm not paralyzed, Jude. I haven't lost my sight. Go to Switzerland if that's what you want." "I'll only be gone eight days." "I'll survive." "When I come back I hope you'll move out of that housing project. You ought to live down here close to me. We should see more of each other." "Maybe." "I might even introduce you to some girl friends of mine. If you're interested." "Wonderful, Jude." "You don't sound enthusiastic about it." "Go easy with me," I tell her. things. I need time to sort things out." "All right. It's like a new life, isn't it, Duv?" "A new life. Yes. A new life, that's what it is, Jude." T he storm is intense now. Cars are vanishing under the first layers of whiteness. At dinnertime the radio weather forecaster talked of an accumulation of eight to ten inches before morning. Judith has invited me to spend the night here, in the maid's room. Well, why not? Now of all times, why should I spurn her? I'll stay. In the morning we'll take Pauly out to the park with his sled. Into the new snow. It's really coming down now. The snow is so beautiful. Covering everything, cleansing everything, briefly purifying this tired eroded city and its tired eroded people. I can't take my eyes from it. My face is close to the window. I hold a brandy snifter in one hand, but I don't remember to drink from it. The snow has caught me in a hypnotic spell. "Boo" someone cries behind me. I jump so violently that the cognac leaps from the snifter and splashes the window. In terror I whirl, crouching, ready to defend myself -- then the instinctive fear subsides and I laugh. Judith laughs, too. "That's the first time I've ever surprised you," she says. "In thirty-one years, the first time!" "You gave me one hell of a jolt." "I've been standing here for three or four minutes thinking things at you. Trying to get a rise out of you, but no, no, you didn't react, you just went on staring at the snow. So I sneaked up and yelled in your ear. You were really startled, Duv. You weren't faking at all." "Did you think I was lying to you about what had happened to me?" "No, of course not." "Then why'd you think I'd be faking?" "I don't know. I guess I doubted you just a little. I don't any more. Oh, Duv, Duv, I feel so sad for you!" "Don't," I say. "Please, Jude." She is crying softly. How strange that is, to watch Judith cry. For love of me, no less. For love of me. It'S very quiet now. The world is white outside and gray within. I accept that. I think life will be more peaceful. Silence will become my mother tongue. There will be discoveries and revelations, but no upheavals. Perhaps some color will cotne back into the world for me, later on. Perhaps. Living, we fret. Dying, we live. I'll keep that in mind. I'll be of good cheer. Twang. Twing. Twong. Until I die again, hello, hello, hello, hello.  Directions: This is in direct response to Cy Chauvin's letter in the March '# Galaxy. Science fiction doesn't "have a purpose." Writers have purposes. Editors and publishers have purposes. Readers have purposes. An editor or publisher may have the purpose of advancing a certain genre (as does a fan or a fan club). It is advantageous and proper to label a product so that the customer knows what he is buying. Thus Theodore Sturgeon's Slow Sculpture, for instance, would have been properly turned down by a mystery magazine. A writer may consider himself a "hack" -- that is, he may feel that his main purpose is to sell his material and earn a living. If so, it suits his purposes to understand the sales package, to submit "science fiction" (whatever that is -- I've been reading it since # and haven't found a definition I like for more than six months) to "science fiction markets." If his story utilizes the science fction elements as "merely an incidental bit of background" this may be simply an attempt to aim the story at a market. It is up to the editor or publisher to decide whether this is in fact true and if the story is up to total standards to purchase it despite this background. As a reader I would prefer a good story with "incidental" science fction elements to a poor story that is "intrinsically science fction. " The person who defines himself as a writer must find out what he has to say and what medium best suits that "saying." An example: I was once in a play-writing class under a great teacher. I was able to "hack" it -- write plays that met the technical specifications, followed the pattern of plays. They were plays -- not very good ones. The teacher's reaction was to say to me: "You have the needed technical skills, but you also have something to say. And what you have to say is not the size or shape of a play. What you want to say is the size and shape of a novel. You may be a novelistbut don't run out and start writing novels. You won't be mature enough to write the novel you are trying to write until you're in your forties." The point here is not whether I will ever be a novelist. The point is that this man, dedicated to plays, didn't say, "You don't fully exploit the medium of the play." He said, "You meet the technical requirements..." To go back to my starting point -- the question of whether science fction has "a purpose." It is an amorphous area of writing in which it suits certain writers to function, for which there is a specif c market and which serves certain interest groups (fans, publishers, editors) who wish to keep that market separate and discrete from other markets. Hence, in reviewing a product -- movie, book, etc. -- labeled "science fction," it is legitimate to say, "This is not sf." or, "The sf in this work is incidental." However, it is also legitimate to say that this (book, movie, TV program! which is or is not labeled "science fiction" is of such quality or nature that it would or would not interest science-fwtion readers.  wouldn't worry about whether sf has or has not a purpose. Writers have been able to do things within the vague outline of the medium that cannot be done within any other genre. Sometimes a writer can use science-fiction effects in another medium -- and vice versa. Sometimes a rock concert can do something that people used to think only classical forms could do -- the veryterm "rock concert" suggests as much -- so media and their interpretations change, readers change, writers change. They may change so much that science fiction will merge into other media. What has happened is that the boundaries of sf have changed. They probably will remain fluid. We do not accept the old-style Buck Rogers space opera as "hard core sf." We do admit fantasy. And sex. And "New Wave" writing. But we still haven't reached the limits of what can be done uniquely within science fiction. I think we have passed the peak of sociological explorations, utopias or anti anti-utopias, if you will. But there hasn't been much sf that truly uses psychology -- that explores people really built the way Freud said they were or that digs into Jung's or Rogers' theories, creating really "other" aliens. We've gotten into theology a bit (I think some of those priestly dropouts may have picked up a buck or two here and there) but we haven't gotten into black theology -- which might give V hites an insight into men (critters! of other races. We've got some people whom other people think nonhuman. I have not seen one science-fiction story treat aliens the way we treat the Vietnamese. I have read one science-fiction situation analogous to that of the school principal in Chicago who could not get a person from the city Department of Health to test his kindergarteners for lead poisoning, even though they came from a population (urban poor! known to suffer from that affliction -- and the affliction is known to be permanant if not treated early and to defeat the whole purpose of having the kids in school (they gel stupid, baby, really). If I placed that story on Mars or the planet Ogacihc, you'd say, "Well written, but unbelievable. People wouldn't act that stupidly or cruelly." So we haven't touched man's inhumanity to man, let alone his inhumanity to alien. Incidentally, why do we so often expect the alien ( whether Martian or a black! to be morally "superior" to us -- always on our (the dominant race's! terms. Do we confuse moral superiority with weakness? Are all whites blueeyed devils as the Prophet says? Maybe we can explore these ideas in science fiction -- we can't in mainstream, you know. The alien is mystical or good, rejects the nasty technology we wallow in. Read G. B. Shaw's Don Juan in Hell and note where he describes the arts of peace confined to "machinery of peace a greedy dog could define... but "...death, they wallow in it." Maybe we aren't so bad (how's that for heretical thought?!. Maybe .some aliens are worse. Mark Twain fully explored the alien who considers us amusing ants. fVe often see the alien who does not consider us at all. What about the alien who sees us as we see the Vietnamese? Or the goldfish?  saw some -- imported from China -- with big bubble eyes and distorted shaggy bodies. I thought them beautiful -- what would my goldfish think? What about an alien civilization that valued us for our sense of rhythm? For the way we played the banjo? For our peculiar color? Could we invent codes like the spirituals to communicate? Yes, Fm aware that this is explored in the C'mell series -- is this science fiction? Could it he done better as a realistic novel set in # in Chicago? The answer, of course, is no. For me science fiction is a medium than can introduce problems and dilemmas of the time and culture in which it is written in an imaginative way that can be published and considered by a larger audience than in the mainstream. I am currently writing essays on black theology, which may be published in journals and read by a handful. The C'mell series or a story (should  be successful in writing and selling it) would reach a larger audience to consider the same problems in a wider frame. Judith M. Hochberg Directions: Re Cy Chauvin's letter in March "# Directions: in your efforts to categorize you have forgotten the purpose of science fiction -- to outline change. If an author can fulfill this purpose by putting the science fiction in shadow instead of the limelight he is still creating a science-fiction story. What is a "genre requirement?" Is it a yardstick to measure a good story versus a bad story? If so, from whose side do we measure -- and is the yardstick always constant? What are "mainstream effects?" In fiction the principal effect is the emotion engendered. When we object to mainstream effects in science fiction do we mean that human emotions are only allowable in a Redbook novel or a New York Times Book of the Year? Perhaps Cy means technique, which brings up a different point. Let's imagine two artists. One uses his three colors and a # brush to paint a painstakingly detailed portrait. His brother artist will use the same materials and produce an abstract image of the same subject. Each uses the same brush and the same colors, but each finishes with a different picture. What has been borrowed -- and by whom? Cy wants authors "fully to exploit their (stories') .science-fiction potential. A story's potential is different for every reader. I agree that some stories could be developed more completely and some could be cut in half and still say what they have to say. But to question a story for not cleanly fitting into a personally defined category is trying to make a hampering order out of the chaos of creation. Good music by any name is good music. Charles Gifford, Jr. Rockland, Maine # East # Street New York, N.Y. # RI SOt par Mord (including name and address). W-word minimum. Payment with order. Fantasy, Gothics. Mystorios. Military. History, Romanes, Humor, Westam and Occult Papar (#) #-#. magazines. Arkham House, Fantasy Press. LoveN.J. #. books, etc. for sale by other collectors. Sample #c. Box #, No. Salt Lake. Utah #. Florida State Christian College. Post Office Box #. Fort Lauderdale, Florida #. P # Box #, LACA # Philosophy: The Nature of Farm in Process: Information processing from Plato to present (hardcover). I I I pp... #. postage included. Writers: Publishing short-short SF with impact. Also, original, CA #. etc.). Magazines, Radio Premiums, etc. From #Flushing, N Y. I #. Michigan # sciencefiction. In our first # issues: articles, fiction, poems, reviews, etc. by Blish, Campbell, Delany. Le Guin, Leiber. Moskowitz. Neville. Panshin, Williamson. Zelazny, etc. Subscriptions # (# issues) Station. Regina, Canada... All back issues available at #c each. A # (or larger) order brings you a free copy of H. P. Lovecraft: A Symposiurr. with Bob Bloch. Arthur Cox, Fritz Leiber. Sam Russell. free. Autosuggestion. Box #-GY. Olympia. Washirtgton #. Burning. # Cones plus Ceramic Stard...# Postpaid. Specify Jasmin. Bayberry. Lilac. Lavender nesses. Send Birthdate ard Place with #. Money Back if not Delighted. B.J. P.O Box #. sales and highly qualified inquiries from more than or call Frank Brennan, Classified Advertising ManaSt., New York. N Y. #, (#) MU-#. Iicp this handy form to place your ads in the Sept July # Oct Aug # Nov Sept # Dec Oct # Jan Nov # Feb Dec # Mar Jan # April Feb # May Mar # June Apr # July May # Aug Jun # Mail to: Frank Brennan, Classified Advertising Manager Enclosed is . bring results and profits because they reach over # of America's most enthusiastic science-fiction readers. May I July I Sept I Nov I Jan I Mar I bOi per word (including name and address). #-word minimum. Payment with order. Isaac Asimov's newest book is "a must" for anyone interested in science or anyone terrified by it. "There is no doubi lhal Isaac Asimov is the finest popular science writer working today... prolific, encyclopedic witty, with a gift for colorful and illuminating examples and explanations," In his latest work. Asimov's Guide to Science, he tells us of pulsars, magma, black  holes, quarks, clones, the surface of Mars and Ihe shifting of the continents -- of the fascinating world of and the challenging world of tomorrow -- "with clarity, with charm, (and) with calm." Acclaimed in its earlier edition as "the most exciting... , general account...of modern science,"t this encyclopedic work is meant to be read and enjoyed. In nontechnical language, it offers a comprehensive picture of the whole of modern science. Dr. Asimov tells what has been learned of the earth and its atmosphere and the space beyond; the nature of matter and the atom; the natural laws and phenomena that have shaped our technology; the living cell and the chemistry of life; the biological heritage of mankind: the human brain and human behavior. "Isaac Asimov is one of the rare ones," writes Nobel Prize winner George W. Beadle. "He knows and understands science in both its history and its substance, and he writes about it simply, clearly, and with infectious enthusiasm." S# unlilJuly #: # thereafter  Some of ffie recent ectenllflc breakthroughe Included In the new artd comprehensive Aaimov'a Guide to cence Discovery of New Stars Linus Pauling and Ecological Development of the Ocean Manned Moon Flights Masars, Lasers, Holograms Organ Transplants Hallucinogens New Radio Sources lily #; # thereafter  ,isanms  -- Alfred Besler. Pul 'ishers Weekly t -- Derek J. De Solla Price, Yale University, Science Now at your bookstore # East #rd St... New York # What is it? A black dot, circle, sphere, aeutron, eye pupil, tunnel opening, planet, hole, cosmos ' Depending on your perspective, knowledge, imagination, the answer can be simple or complex, commonplace or extraordinary, definite or infinite. We'd like to introduce you to some uniquely gifted authors who have created an exciting, mind-stretching literature. Writers who can look at a dot or a pebble and see a universe of sub-atomic particles. Who can speculate on the incredible number of interdependent cells that make up a human body and envision .whole planetary life forms interconnected the same way. Who forecast things like nuclear power, supersonic jets, computers, space probes, and moon walks long before they happened. Science Fiction authors are writing tomorrow's history today. Just # will bring you any three books described on this page. With them comes your enrollment in The Science Fiction Book Club, the frontier of the future. Join today. The coupon tells how. with trial membenhip HtUF Bl i I F TlU, Science Fiction Book Club  Dept. BL-#, Garden City, N.Y. # Please accept my application for memberablp In tbe Science Fiction Book Club and send me the # bookB whose numbers I have written In the boaea below. Bill me Just lOe (to help cover shipping) for all #. About every # weeks, send me the club's bulletin, Thlngi to Come, describing the # coming Selections and a variety of Alternate choices. If I wish to receive both Selections, I need do nothing; they will be shipped to me automatically. When ever I don't want I of the # Selections or prefer an Alternate, or no book at all, I will notify you by the date specified by returning tbe convenient form always provided. I need take only # Selections or Alternates during the coming year, and may resign any time thereafter. Most books are only #, plus a modest charge for shipping and handling. Occasionally, eitra-value Selections are slightly Mgher. return the entire Introductory package within # days. Membership will be canceled. I owe nothing. If under IS. parent must sign above. I Office use only #. The Gods #. The Hugo #. A Time of Themselves by Wlnncra, Vol. I Changes by RobIsaac Asimov, de n. Olant #ert SUverberg. first novel In # # award-winofstrange planet years. Worth the ners; # to where human wait . for a trip #. Asimov Inbeings must deto the year #. troduces each, spise themselves. Pub. ed. # Pub. ed. # #I Nebula Pub. ed. # Pub. ed. # #I Nebula award winner. #. A TrcMury #. Science SPec. Ed. of Great Science Fiction Hall of Fiction, ed. Fame #. # "win#. Mutant #.   I? ners." chosen by #: The Plastic Boucher. # VoU Qci.fi Writers Eaters by Kit iime set. # of America Ed. Pedler and Gerpages. Counts as Robert Silverry Davis. New one book. Pub. bere Pub ed bacteria goes ed. # S # # berserk causing #. A Choice , of Gods by Cllf#. Tl # berserk causing London to melt. Pub. ed. # lord D. Slmak. A"?"', orid', #. Cblldhood's Devastating novBest Sclenclcby Arthur el. Robots take by Donc. Clarke. Manover earth, aid A. WoUhelm. land's last geneveryone except Volume IV coneratlon on earth, a family and tains # gems -wildly fantastic!" -- Atlantic. in. BillPub. ed. # Indian tribe. Pub. ed # Sturgeon. Elli son, Anderson, #. Prelude to #. Done by Mars by Arthur Prank Herbert. C. Clarke. Two Celebrated wincomplete novels. #. The Foonner'bf Hugo and Sands of Mars dation Trilogy Nebula. Tale of and Prelude to by Isaac Asimov, family exiled Space, # short The ends of the from their prlstorles, by the galaxy revert to vate planet to scl-#I "colossus." barbarism. Pub. a barren desert. Pub. ed. # ed. # Pub. ed. # Pub. ed. # Book Club edlllom sre scnietlmes reduced In size, but Ihey are full-length, hard-cover bocks you will be proud to add to your peirnaneni llbvy. Members accepted In U.S.A. and Canada only. Canadian memben will be serviced from Toronto. Offer slightly different In Canada. Printed in U S A  Coming from Dell in December! the first two super-thrillers in Lin Carter's fascinating Jandar Series (retail prices shown) Robert S. de Ropp. The continuing battle between the creative and destructive forces of science. # clear clocks, quasars, the origin of the solar system, and the Van Allen belt and more. # Werner Heisenberg. Behind the scenes with the men who unraveled the secrets of quantum mechanics. # lyzes hundreds of mathematical solids from the tetrahedron to the trapezoidal hexacontahedron. # Ropp. A thoroughgoing study of human sexual anatomy and response; and the sexual behavior of animats, insects, and plants. # Natural Foods of the North American Indians. Michael A. Weiner. # of 'the finest minds In the world consider the restructuring of quantum theory. # and Anne H. Ehrlich. The ecological book of the year. # Frank D. Stacey. Geophysics and its revolutionary changes. # Kopal. More than # unique photographic plates, a lunar Baedeker. Counts as # of your # choices. # Isaac Asimov. # Volumes I and #. You'll find the inside, expert story about what makes makes everything tick in these two best-selling volumes. The # books count as one. # About the #'s and #'s. Herman Kahn and B. Bruce-Sriggs. A practical look ahead by think-tank experts. # ture. Technology and Man. Barry Commoner. The most important statement yet made on the nature, cause, and possible solution of the environmental disaster. # Report on the New Geology. Nigel Calder. Some of the startling changes that are taking place in a vital and changing science. # How many of these Bestsellers belong in your Get # that you don't hove Take any # books (values to #) for only # with a membership in The Library of Sdence and you need agree to buy only # more books (at discount prices) in the next twelve months. The Library of Science. Riverside, N.J. # #-# Upon acceptance of this order, pleaae enroll me aa a member and send If not delighted, I will n'turn all books within, ten days and this membexshlp will bo cancelled. As a meml)or. I need accept wily three more selections during the next # montlu at reduced member prices, plus postage and handling. Savings range up to # ami occasionally even more. I understand that I will receive free advance Bevlews which fully describe each month's Main Selection and Alternates. If T wish the Main Selection. I need do nothing and it will be sent automatically. If I prefer an Alternate -- or no book at all -- I need only return the convenient reply card you send me by the date specified. I understand that I may choose a bonus book for every four selections purchased. (Introductory offer counts as first selection toward a bonus bo) Send no money. Members are billed when books arrive. # books for #. (write in numbers) (Some expensive books count as # choices.) Addrees e , ... -- Zip (Offer good in Cmitineatal U.S. and Canada only. Prices slightly higher in ('anada) Arnold E. Abramson. Publisher Theodore Sturgeon. Contributirtg Editor Ejler Jakobsson. Editor Lester del Rey, Feature Editor Judy-Lynn Benjamin. Managing Editor Jay Tunick. Circulation Director tUiarv ol Univorsal Publishing A Distributing Corporation. Arnold E. Abramson, Prssidant. Main Offioas: # East # Stiaat Now York. N.Y. #. Skigla copy: #s. #-issua subacription: #, in U.S... # alsawhoro. Unkad Kingdom by Univotsal-Tandam Publishing Company, Ltd... # Glouoaetsr Road, London SW# #RD. Arnold E. Abramson, Chairman ol ths Board. Ralph Stokaa. Managing Okactor. Singla copy: #p. #-lssua subacription in tha UnlM Kingdom : #. American Copyright Conventions. All rights rasarvad. Second class postage paid at Now York, N.Y. and additional mailing offieas. Tha pubiiahars assume no responsibility for unsolicitad material. All stories printad in this magazkw arc fiction and any similarity batwaan charactars and actual parsons is coincidantal. P i iii t ad in U.S.A. The Day the Sun Stood Still Three Original Novellas of Science Fiction Faith wasn't enough. Maybe it should have been, but it wasn't. And when science didn't find any reason to suppose the world was more than atoms and chance, humanily started slipping back into chaos. The world needed a sign -- scientific proof, the only sign it could accept -- that God lived. Then suddenly, as in biblical times, the sign was there: "... for a day and a night... the eartn moved not around the Sun, neither did it rotate." What happened the day the sun stood still? 'Three outstanding science-fiction authors explore that theme, probing the reaction of modem man when confronted with a miracle, in three entirely difiFerent but equally absorbing stories. In doing so, they answer the question posed by science-fiction master Lester del Rey in nis foreword; What kind of world might exist where the basis of faith is replaced by certain knowledge? November Selection of the Science FicnoN Book Club # pages. # Order from your bookseller or Thomas Nelson Inc. # Seventh Avenue South Nashville, Tennessee # Directions (infinite): By its "narrowest and hardest" definition. Dr. Isaac Asimov informs us, "science fiction is that branch of literature which deals with the future of science and scientists" Galaxy, May '#). And that is why The Gods Themselves, so promising in title and opening chapters, ended as such a disappointment. Because the future of scientists and what they do is not a very exciting subject matter for fiction. What provides the real provocative depths are the implications of what scientists do and the reasons for their doing it. A nd since it is the chosen goal, basically, of scientists to unravel the mystery of existence, how can any definition of science fiction possibly be "narrow" or limiting? Thus the Cy Chauvin debate begun in Galaxy, March '#, rages on. What is science fiction? What are its distinguishing characteristics? Good questions, these. And they imply concomitant questions on the nature of all writing, of all art -- of life itself. The trick, I think, is the articulation of what life expresses to us, and of that articulation art is the epitome. Science fiction, or speculative fiction, is a foregrounded art form, not asking for a definition but rather displaying its credentials -- a license rather than a limit. And as science is today our most effective vehicle into the unknown, why should speculative fiction deny itself a foremost position in the exploration of the great mystery on its own? Some might object that the above can only be made acceptable by excluding the reality which is the object of science. But  submit that the impossibility of the existence of the square root of two does not exclude the existence of the number two.  submit that Einstein's theory of relativity does not exclude the continued functioning of the universe as men have always known it. In speculative fiction lies the greatest possibility for reawakening that sense of awe of the cosmos, of wonder at the priceless gem that is ours for free. Where science may seek to deny the perpetual mystery that lies always Just beyond the range of microscope and telescope alike, speculative fiction must seek it out. It is when U becomes U' and the square root of two entwines with the infinite that the mystery buds, the universe blossoms and science becomes science fiction. We are a society founded on and floundering in science and technology. We seek to fill a gap the existence of which we deny and the denial leaves an emptiness. At the bottom of this emptiness smolders a spark -- call it whatever you wish. The unknown? It seems to me that science fiction can hardly avoid the challenge of fanning it to flame. And why should it want to avoid that challenge? Stephen Emmel Syracuse, N. Y. Th paptr tim nwchiiw o a tool'  machine that enablaa you lo raplay the crucial eventa -- past, pfaaent, and Mure -- that shape our lives. Now. instead of meraly reading about whsl's happening, you can explore and experience the alternaiives and decision points through the technique of Conflict Simulation. What ts Conflict SlmuiatlOA? Conflict Simulation is a way of analyzing a political or military conflict situation. A way that is as intellectually stimulating as a game of chess, and as thorough as a written afMiysis. Through the use of the Conflict Simufaiion (or "garne") lormal, the cooflici siluatfon  re-created -- ao that you are in a position to maka the vital decisions and. m the game at least, change the way things were, are. or will be. Whet you get ed bi-monthly. Each issue contains: A ready-to-play conflict-simulation game with a # X #d ' playing surface, die-cul ptaying pieces, end complete rules.  An enaiyticsl article on the same subject as the game m that issue. ' Other feature articles on historical and military subjects. AGame and book reviews, commenlan on existing games, and discussions oisubscri bars' questions The magazine la # paggs long, and all material is handled in a highly organized (and easily understandable) graphic format bat in Wastern Europe. #), We also publish a separate ime ol conlUclsimulalion games, which you will find listed In the coupon. Free le new subeertben battle presented m a game-design specially creatad to introduce new readers lo Confticl Simulation. Snd check or M.O. lo: StHMitaneiie PvWteellone Inc. Owl MO #C(tZ#i#lL.NVerh.N.V. IMtO Please enter my tubtcriplion to S.AT. lor: S I Year (# Issues) -- # # Yre. (# issues)-l#S S Vrs. (# issuee)-(M Cucreni issue S# Send me the following Simulalion Oames: n Kirmfe (Rutcie. t#-# ' Korea (#S#-S#)-M PiMtsnz (ancient Greece) -- # , arearetea (fluMia. l#t-#S)-#  Uipsif (Napoleonic Wars. iai#)-te Q Please send me your free brochure. AOdress   City .  . Slate. I -- Zip. Directions: The following has come often to my mind, but especially after reading Isaac Asimov's novel and Cy Chauvin's letter in the March '# issue of Galaxy. We live in a technological and an increasingly science-oriented period. People are involved in science-fictional situations more and more because that is the nature of our times. In that respect perhaps science fiction is today's mainstream, or should be. But to be good science fiction it must be plausible, able to suspend disbelief, seem real and well within the limits of possibility. I agree somewhat with Cy Chauvin, but not entirely. In the case of Compton's Chronocules -- atom bombs may seem like old hat and mainstream now, but they still represent a scientific discovery. About the only one of Chauvin's choices to exclude as sf I agree on is Disch's The Asian Shore. And, of course, besides containing a science element a science fiction story should be good writing -- of this Slow Sculpture. I think, was a good example. But I couldn't help simply rejoicing and shouting Yes! Yes! when I read Asimov's The Gods Themselves. Glenn Chang Galaxy will pay # for a lead letter and # each for other letters published in Directions. Address correspondence intended for this department to; Directions, Galaxy Magazine, # E. #th Street, New York N.Y. #. Editor's Column With classic application of the best principles of science fiction. Frank Herbert -- in a great new serial. Project #, starting in this issue -- puts man under the same kind of microscope man usually reserves for other life forms. The novel, in fact, picks up where a currently popular movie documentary on insect life. The Hellstrom Chronicle, leaves off -- replacing bugs with people. New insights guaranteed. And they're sorely needed. For we are never naked to each other. Or even, it seems, to the stars. I don't know how you felt when you saw the press reproductions (some were censored to protect your ignorance) of the gold-plated but otherwise nude manwoman figures Pioneer # is carrying on its timeless journey to introduce humans to starfolk. My own reaction was that they failed to represent humans I know -- ninety per cent of whom are fatter, thinner, taller, shorter or otherwise differently shaped and none of whom would dream of appearing naked or unarmed at least with insect spray before an alien life form. Now it seems they may also represent nobody you know. In a bylined story Wall Street Journal staff thority as admitting that while the gentleman in Pioneer # is depicted as anatomically complete the lady is not -- suggesting that these two are the very last humans. A prophecy? Or to protect whose ignorance out there? and valves a replating job while you dnve! Just drop # Motaloy Tabs into your fuel tank and you've started your engine rebuilding job! The more you drive, the more protection Motaloy deposits in the form of fine, anti-friction metal plating that rebuilds, smooths, and protects pitted and worn surfaces of pistons, rings and valves! As Motaloy continues to plate and re-plate, engine compression is increased without a ring and valve job! Gas mileage improves, your engine eats less oil! Can actually keep your engine running younger, for years longer! Give your engine a new lease on life with amazing Motaloy. Users Report up to # Miles of Better Engine Performance! "As instructor of the Automotive Shop I have been running a series of tests on your product "Motaloy" and I wish to take this oirtupity to report to you our findings. I put Motaloy in some # vehicles and have obtained marvelous results. In a majority of cases (all except # cars with burn vves beyond repair andor broken oil and compression rings) the compression was brout up to factory specifications, oil consumption greatly reduced and gas mileage increased." B. L. H., Instructor Automobile Shop, San Antonio, Tex. "We have sold Motaloy for nearly # years and have yet to have a dissatisfied customer. A good number of those who purchase buy again when they change cars. Many refer their friends to us when they see the results Motaloy gets in their own cars... a good job in increasing the efficiency and operation of their engine." E. W., Service Owner, Tex. Gold Medal, Naples, Italy; Bronze Medal, Brussels, Belgium, # Complete Motaloy Package # Tabs) Only #  #C PI# Handig. # ear famlllet: # packages for #  # Pstg. # Hndig. I # W. Merrick Rd., Freeport. N.Y. # i Please rush me the following: G I Motaloy package for #  #p postage  handling. Q # Motaloy packages for #I# postage  handling. I I enclose Q Check PI Money Order j for total  ! (N.Y. residents add sales tax.) I I understand that, if not completely satis. I fied, I may return my empty Motaloy packI age within # days, for full refund or cancel lation of charges. I I Name (print)I Address I I City I Jay Sorri, Corp., mm J State. #ip, Words of the Brood Mother, Trova Hellstrom: I welcome the day when I will go into the vats and become one with all of our people, (dated October #. #) T he man with the binoculars squirmed forward on his stomach through the sun-warmed brown grass. There were insects in the grass and he did not like insects, but he ignored them and concentrated on reaching the oak shadows at the hillcrest with a minimum disturbance of the growth that concealed him even while it dropped stickers and crawling things on his exposed skin. His narrow face, swarthy and deeply seamed, betrayed his age -- fifty-one years -- but the hair, black and oily, that poked from beneath his khaki sunhat belied these years. So did his movements, quick and confident. At the hillcrest he drew several deep breaths while dusting the binocular lenses with a clean linen handkerchief. He parted the dry grass then, focused the binoculars and stared through them at the farm that filled the valley below the hill. The haze of the hot autumn afternoon complicated his examination as did the binoculars, a pair of ten-sixties of special manufacture. He had trained himself to use them the way he fired a rifle -- hold breath, concentrate on rapid scanning with only eye movements, keeping immobile the expensive instrument of glass and metal that brought distances into such immediate detail. The farm under his amplified gaze was oddly isolated. The valley was about a perhaps five hundred yards wide, narrowing at the upper end where a thin trickle of water spilled down a black rock face. The farm buildings occupied cleared ground on the far side of a narrow stream whose meandering, willow-bordered bed was only a thin reminder of its spring affluence. Patches of wavering green moss marked the stream's rocks and there were a few shallow pools where water appeared not to flow at all. The buildings sat back from the stream. They were a cluster of weathered boards and blind glass at rustic variance with the neatness of harvested plantings that ran in parallel rows within cleanly squared fencelines over the rest of the valley. There was the house, its basic unit in the old saltbox pattern, but with two added wings. A bay window featured the wing nearright of the house was a large barn with big doors on the second level and an upjutting cupola arrangement along its ridgeline -- no windows there, but louvered ventilators were spaced along its entire length and at the visible end. On the hill behind the barn stretched a decaying feed shed. A smaller building could be an old outhouse. Another small wooden structure stood higher on the hill behind the farmhouse, possibly an old pump building. Down by the higher main fence at the valley's northern end squatted a concrete block about twenty feet on a side and with flat roof -- new pump house was the guess, but it looked like a defensive blockhouse. The watcher, whose name was Carlos Depeaux, made a mental note that the valley fitted the descriptions. It was full of default messages. No people stirred about on the land (although a distinctly audible and irritating machinery hum issued from the barn). No road ran from the north gate to the farm buildings (the nearest road, a one-way track, reached the valley from the north but ended at the gate beyond the blockhouse). A footpath with narrow indentations, apparently from a wheelbarrow, stretched from the gate to the farmhouse and barn. The valley's sides were steep and in places almost craggy with brown rock outcroppings at the top of the far side. A similar rocky upthrust rose about a hundred feet to Depeaux's right. A few animal tracks wound their dusty ribbons through oak and madrona along the valley sides. The black rock of the tiny waterfall closed off the southern end where a thin cinnamon tracery of water spilled into the stream. The land undulated away out of the valley northward, widening into pasture meadows and occasional clumps of pine intermingled with oak and madrona. Cattle grazed in the far distance and, although there were no fences immediately outside the farm's barrier, tall grass revealed that the cattle did not venture too near this valley. That, too, accorded with the reports. H aving satisfied himself that the valley still matched its descriptions, Depeaux wriggled backward behind the crest, found a shaded patch beneath an oak. There he turned to lie on his back and brought a small knapsack into a position where he could explore its interior. He knew his clothing would blend well with the grass, but he still hesitated to sit up, preferring to wait and listen. The sack contained his binocular case, a well-thumbed copy of Naming The Birds At A Glance, a good # mm camera with a long lens, two thin beef sandwiches wrapped up in plastic, an orange and a plastic bottle of warm water. He brought out a sandwich, lay for a moment staring up through the oak's branches, his pale gray eyes not really focused on anything in particular. Once he pulled at the black hairs protruding from his nostrils. The situation was extremely odd, he thought. Here it was mid-October and the Agency still had not been able to observe the farmers in that valley through an entire harvest. The crops had been harvested, however. That was obvious at a glance. Depeaux was not a farmer, but he thought he recognized the stubby remains of corn plantings, although the stalks had been removed. Why had they cleared away the stalks? He wondered. Other farms he had seen in the long drive to this valley were still littered with harvest remains. He wasn't sure, but he thought this was another default message in the valley that interested his Agency so much. The uncertainty, the gap in his knowledge -- bothered him, however, and he made a note to check on this. Did they burn the stalks? Presently, sensing no watchers around him, Depeaux sat up, his back against the oak's bole, ate the sandwich and drank some of the warm water. The food was the first he had allowed himself since before daylight. He decided to save the orange and other sandwich for later. His approach to this vantage point from the place far back in the encroaching pines where he had concealed his bicycle had been long and slow. The van and the stakeout where he had left Tymiena were another half-hour's bicycle ride beyond the cache. He had decided not to venture back before nightfall and knew he was going to be very hungry before he got back to the van. Not the first time on such a job. The peculiar nature of this case had become increasingly obvious the nearer he had come to the farm. Well -- he'd been warned about that. Stubborn persistence had kept him pressing forward past the imaginary hunger line he knew he would have to pass on the return. The countryside was much more open and empty of concealment than he had expected from the aerial photos, although Porter's reports had made specific mention of this. Depeaux had expected to approcach from a different direction, however, and find his own cover. But there had been, finally, only the tall brown grass to conceal his stalking climb across a wide pastureland and up to the hill. The sandwich finished and half his water gone, Depeaux sealed the bottle, restored it and the rest of the food to his pack. For a moment he peered along his backtrail to see if anyone had followed. He saw no sign of anyone, but was unable to put down an uneasy feeling that he was watched. The lowering sun was picking up his trail with a shadowline, too. No helping that -- the crushed grass was a track that could be traced. He had driven through the town of Fosterville at # a. m., curious about the sleeping community where, he was told, they generally refused to answer questions about the farm. There had been a new motel on the outskirts and Tymiena had suggested they spend a night there before reconnoitering the farm, but Depeaux was playing a hunch on this case. What if there were watchers from the farm in the town to report the arrival of strangers. The Farm. It had been capitalized in all the Agency's reports for some time, for quite a while before Porter had turned up missing. Depeaux had driven on to a turn-off several miles below the valley and had left Tymiena there shortly before dawn. Now he was a birdwatcher, but no birds were visible. Depeaux returned to the gap in the grass and had another look into the valley. There had been a massacre of Indians here in the late remnants of a "wild" tribe to remove a threat to grazing stock. As a marker of that all-butforgotten day the valley had been named "Guarded." According to a historical footnote Depeaux had located, the original name of the valley had been Running Water, after the Indian name. Generations of white farming, however, had depleted the water table and now the Running Water did not run year round. As he studied the valley now, Depeaux thought about the record of human nature carried in such names. A casual observer passing this way without doing his homework might think the valley had achieved jts name because of its setting. Guarded Valley was a closed-in place with only one real avenue of easy access apparent. The hillsides were steep. A cliff marked the upper end. Only to the north did it open out. Appearances could be deceptive, though, Depeaux reminded himself. He had reached his vantage point successfully and his binoculars might just as well have been a weapon for violence. In a sense they were a subtle weapon aimed at the destruction of Guarded Valley. For Depeaux that pattern of destruction had begun when Joseph Merrivale, the Agency's operations director, had called him in for an assignment conference. Merrivale, a native of Chicago who affected a heavy English accent, had begun by grinning at Carlos and saying: "You may have to waste a few of your fellow humans on this one." They all knew, of course, how much Eepeaux hated personal violence. From Hellstrom's Hive Manual: The significant evolutionary advance that the insects years ago was the reproductive neuter. This fixed the colony as the unit of natural selection and removed all previous limits on the amount of specialization (expressed as caste differences) a colony could tolerate. It is clear that if we vertebrates can take the same route our individual members with their vastly larger brains will become incomparably superior specialists. No other species will be able to stand against us, ever -- not even the old human species from which we will evolve our new humans. T he short man with the deceptively youthful face listened attentively as Merrivale briefed Depeaux. It was early on a Monday morning and the short man, whose name was Edward Janvert, had been surprised that an assignment conference could be called that early on such brief notice. He suspected trouble somewhere in the Agency. Janvert, who was called Shorty by most of his associates and who managed to conceal his hatred of the name, was only four feet nine inches tall and had passed as a teenager on more than one Agency assignment. The furniture in Merrivale's office was never small enough for him, however, and he was squirming on a big leather chair within a half hour. The case was subtle, Janvert observed presently, the type he had learned to distrust. The target was an entomologist, a Dr. Nils Hellstrom, and it was clear from Merrivale's careful choice of words that Hellstrom had friends in high places. There were always so many toes around to be avoided in this business. You couldn't separate politics from the Agency's version of a traditional security investigation. And the investigations inevitably took on economic overtones. When he had called in Janvert Merrivale had said only that it was necessary to keep a second team in reserve for possible assistance in this case. Someone had to be ready to step in at a moment's notice. They expect casualties, Janvert told himself. He glanced covertly at Clovis Carr, whose almost boyish figure was dwarfed in another of Merrivale's big wing chairs. Janvert suspected Merrivale had decorated the office to give it the air of an expensive British club, something to go with his bogus accent. Do they know about Clovis and me? Janvert's attention wandered under the onslaught of Merrivale's rambling style. To the Agency love was a weapon to be used whenever it was needed. Janvert tried to hold his gaze from Clovis, but he kept glancing back at her in spite of himself She was short, only a half-inch taller than he, a wiry brunette with a pert oval face and a pale northern complexion that burned at the drop of a sunbeam. There were times when Janvert felt his love for her as an actual physical pain. Merrivale was describing what he called "Hellstrom's cover," which turned out to be the making of documentary films about insects. "Deucedly curious, don't you think?" Merrivale asked. For not the first time during his four years in the Agency Janvert wished he were out of it. He had come in while a third-year law rr pi Ballantine Books lately i remember this is being written in the lovely month of June which this year, they tell me, is just ghastly for Libras -- that's us). So let's get back to what is really important -- namely our list which, since Fall is coming up (campus openings and all like that), is always bonanza time for publishers. So we tell ourselves.    SO. Lin Carter has a fresh anthology come) and we are also publishing us). Anyway, it's a tension-filled rescue in space, done with all this author's famous attention to authentic detail. Plus, we are reissuing his other splen   cookbooks for them that's interested that lovely month. Bob Silverberg's better all the time. -- prtty nice) pieces of which first sew the light of dmy in OataMy. This one is reathf superb computer stuff. We meen it's good. A contender, without doubt, but it's Gerroid, ertd you don't reeUy need to kttow more then that. Alfo a reissue of that Adult Brunner -- probably a November publication. This is his major work to follow    very unpopuiar with this department -- to wit. a buck-twenty-five for originai stuff, but still trying to hold the line at # e for reissues. Of course when it suggest a boycott except you'd all be missing so much fun. Well, boycott someone else. What the hell!    here in the excited East, what with the SHverbergs and everyone (at least it seems iike everyone) taking off to actually liva in Caiifornia. So. write already! Harlan, that means you! No pun intended. BB fans -- there's a deiicious Tolkien Calendar out. with reproductions of the Professor's own art. He seemed daiighted with it whan we met him on our recent London trip. Happy #... Student working the summer as a clerk in the Justice Department. In that capacity he had found a file folder left accidentally on a table of his division's law library. Curious, he had glanced into the file and had found a highly touchy report on a translator in a foreign embassy. His first reaction at the file's contents had been a kind of sorrowful outrage that governments still resorted to such forms of espionage. Something about the file had told him it represented complex operation of his own government. Janvert had come up through the 'campus unrest' period into the study of law. He had seen the law at first as a possible way out of the world's many dilemmas, but the vision had proved a will-o'-thewisp. Pursuit of the law had taken him into that library with its damnable misplaced file folder. One thing had led inevitably to another, just as it always did, without a completely defined cause-and-effect relationship. The immediate thing, however, was that he had been caught reading the file by its owner. What followed was curiously low key. There had been a period of pressures, some subtle and some not quite subtle, designed to recruit him into the Agency which had produced that file. Janvert came from a good family, they explained. His father was an important small businessman (owneroperator of a small-town hardware store). At first the recruitment had been vaguely amusing. Then the pay offers (plus expenses) had climbed embarrassingly high and he had begun to wonder. Next had come startling praise for his abilities and aptitudes, which Janvert had suspected the Agency invented on the spur of the moment -- he had had difficulty seeing himself in their descriptions. Finally the gloves had come off. He had been told pointedly that he might find other government employment difficult to obtain. This had almost put his back up, because it was common knowledge that he had set his sights on the Justice Department. Tn the end he had said he would try it for a few years if he could continue his law education. By that time he had been dealing with the Chiefs right hand man, Dzule Peruge, and Peruge had evinced profound delight at this prospect. "The Agency needs men with legal training," Peruge had said. "We need them desperately at times." Peruge's next words had startled Janvert. "Has anyone ever told you that you could pass for a teenager? That could be very useful at times, especially for someone with legal training." This last had come out with all of the overtones of an afterthought. The facts were that Janvert had always been kept too busy to complete his valuable legal training. Maybe next year. Shorty. You can see for yourself how crucial your present case is. Now, I want you and Clovis... That had been how he had first met Clovis, who also possessed that useful appearance of youth. Sometimes she had been his sister. At other times they had been runaway lovers whose parents "didn't understand." The realization had come rather slowly to Janvert that the file he had found and read was more sensitive than he had imagined and that a probable alternative to his joining the Agency had been a markerless grave in some southern swamp. He had never participated in a swamping, as Agency old timers put it, but he knew for a fact that they occurred. That was how it was in the Agency, he learned. The Agency. thing else. The Agency's economic operations -- the spying and other forms of snooping -- only confirmed Janvert's early cynicism. He saw the world without masks, telling himself that the great mass of his fellows had no realization whatsoever that they already lived in what was, for all intents and purposes, a police state. This had been inevitable from the formation of the first police state that achieved any degree of world power. The only apparent way to oppose the trend was by pitting it against itself It was a condition which fostered its mimic forces on all sides (so Clovis Carr and Edward Janvert agreed). Everything in the society they saw took on policestate character. Janvert said it: This is the time of the police states. They made this a tenet of their pact to leave the Agency together "Porter's reasonably certain they at the first opportunity. That their didn't kill her," Merrivale said, feelings for each other and the pact "They just took her back inside were dangerous, they had no that barn which we are told -- is doubts. To leave the Agency the main studio for Hellstrom's would require new identities and a movie operation." subsequervt life of obscurity whose nature they understood all too well. Agents left their service through death in action or a carefully guarded retirement -- or they simply disappeared and somehow all of their fellows got the message not to ask questions. The most persistent retirement rumor in the Agency mentioned a carefully supervised rest home no one located with precise geography. Some said northern Minnesota. The story described high fences, guards, dogs, golf, tennis, swimming, splendid fishing on an enclosed lake, posh private cabins for guests -- and even quarters for married couples, but no children. Having children in this business was considered equal to a death sentence. Both Carr and Jan vert agreed they wanted children. Escape would have to occur while they were overseas together, they decided. Forged papers, new faces, money, the requisite language facility -- all the physical necessities were within their reach except one: the opportunity. And never once did they suspect adolescent fantasy in such dreams or in the work that occupied their lives. They would escape -- some day. Depeaux was objecting to something in Merrivale's briefing now. Janvert tried to pick up the thread -- something about a young woman trying to escape from the farm. II From the Agency report on Project #: The sheaf of papers was dropped from a folder by a man identified as a Hellstrom aide. The incident occurred in last March as explained in the covering notes. The label each page. From an examination of the notes and diagrams (see enclosure A), our experts postulate developmental plans for what they describe as "a toroidal field disrupter." This is explained as an electron (or particle) pump capable of influencing physical matter at a distance. The papers are unfortunately incomplete. No definite line of development can be determined from them, although our own laboratories are exploring the provocative implications. It seems obvious, however, that someone in the Hellstrom organization is at work on an operational prototype. We cannot be certain #) whether it will work or #) to what use it will be put if it works. However, in view of Dr. Zinstrom's report (see enclosure G) we must assume the worst. Zinstrom assures us privately that the theory behind such a development is sound and that a toroidal field disrupter large enough, amplified enough to set to the correct resonance could shatter the Earth's crust with disastrous consequences for all life on our planet. is really a plum of a X case we're handing to Carlos," Merrivale said. He touched his upper lip, brushing an imaginary mustache. Carr, who was seated slightly behind Depeaux and facing Merrivale, noted the flush of sudden red at Depeaux's neck. He didn't like that obvious, pandering statement. The morning sun was shining through the window to Merrivale's right, reflecting from the desk. The yellow-brown underlight imparted a saturnine cast to the operations chiefs face. "That movie company front has got Peruge's wind up, I must say," Merrivale said. (Depeaux actually shuddered.) Carr coughed to conceal a sudden hysterical desire to laugh aloud. "Under the circumstances, we don't dare go in and root them out, as I'm sure you can understand," Merrivale said. "Not enough evidence in our kip. Your job, that. This movie front does offer one of our most promising points of entry, however." "What's the subject matter of this film?" Janvert asked. They all turned to look at him and Carr wondered why Eddie had interrupted. He seldom did that sort of thing casually. Was he fishing for some information behind Merrivale's briefing? "I thought I said." Merrivale sniffed. "Insects. They're doing a film about bloody insects. A bit of a surprise, that, when Peruge first mentioned it. I confess my own first guess was that they were making these unsavory sex films and -- ah -- blackmailing someone in a sensitive position." Depeaux, sweating under a profound aversion to Merrivale's bogus accent and manner, squirmed in his chair, resenting the interruption. Get on with it! he thought. "I'm not sure I understand the sensitive conditions around Hellstrom's operation," Janvert said. "I thought the film would supply a clue." Merrivale sighed. Bloody nitpicker. He said, "Hellstrom is something of a madman on the subject of ecology. I'm sure you know how politically sensitive that area is. There's also the fact that he is employed as a consultant by several -- I repeat, several -- persons of extremely powerful influence. I could name one Senator and at least three Congressmen. If we were to move frontally against Hellstrom, I'm sure the repercussions would be severe." "Ecology, eh?" Depeaux said, trying to get Merrivale back on track. "Yes, ecology." Merrivale made the word sound as though he wanted it to rhyme with sodomy. "Man has access to considerable sums of money, too, and we'd like to know about that." Depeaux nodded, said, "Let's get back to that valley." "Yes, yes indeed," Merrivale agreed. "You've all seen the map. This little valley's been in Hellstrom's family since his grandmother's day. Trova Hellstrom, pioneer, widow, that sort of thing." Janvert rubbed a hand across his eyes. He wqs sure from Merrivale's description of Trova Hellstrom that the intended picture was of a tiny "widow woman" fighting off attacking redskins from a blazing log cabin, her brats forming a bucket brigade behind her. The man was unbelievable. "Here's the map," Merrivale said, extracting it from the papers on his desk. "Southeastern Oregon, right here." He touched the map with a finger. "Guarded Valley. The closest civilization is this town here with the unlikely appellation of Fosterville." His finger moved to the unlikely town. likely name? She glanced covertly at Janvert, but he was examining the palm of his right hand as though he had just found something fascinating'in it. "And they do all of their filming in this valley?" Depeaux asked. "Oh, no," Merrivale protested. "My God, Carlos, didn't you read enclosures R through W?" "There were no such enclosures in my file," Depeaux said. "Bloody hell!" Merrivale said. "Sometimes, I wonder how we ever get anything done correctly in this establishment. Very well. I'll give you mine. Briefly, Hellstrom and his camera crews and whatnot have been all over the bloody world: Kenya, Brazil, Southeast Asia, India -- it's all in here." He tapped the papers on his desk. "You can see for yourself later." "And this Project Forty," Depeaux prompted. "That's what attracted our attention," Merrivale explained. "The pertinent papers were copied and the originals returned to where they were found. The Hellstrom aide subsequently returned for his papers, found them where he expected, took them and departed. Their significance was not understood at the time. Purely routine. Our man on the library staff was curious, no more, but our curiosity became increasingly intense as the papers were bounc upstairs. Unfortunately we've not had the opportunity of observing this particular Hellstrom aide since that moment. He apparently is keeping to the farm. It is our belief, however, that Hellstrom is unaware that we know about his little project." "The speculation seems a little science fictiony -- perhaps a little fantastic," Depeaux said. Janvert nodded his agreement. Were those explicit suspicions the real reason the Agency was prying into Hellstrom's affairs? Or was it possible that Hellstrom was merely developing a product that threatened one of the groups that actually paid most of the Agency's expenses? You never knew in this business. "Haven't I heard of this Hellstrom before?" Carr asked. "Isn't he the entomologist who came out "That's the chap," Merrivale said. "Pure fanatic. Now, here's the farmstead plan, Carlos." So much for my question, Carr thought. She curled her legs under her in the wing chair, glanced openly at Janvert, who returned her stare with a grin. He's just been playing with Merrivale, she realized, and he thinks I'm in the game. M errivale had a blueprint map on his desk now, was unfolding it, indicating features on it with his long, sensitive fingers. "Barn here -- outbuildings -- main house. We have every reason to believe, as those reports indicate, that the barn is Hellstrom's studio. Curious concrete structure here near the entrance gate. Can't say what purpose it serves. Your job to find out." "And you don't want us to go right in, nose around," Depeaux said. He frowned at the blueprint map. This decision puzzled him. "The young woman who tried to get away -- " "Yes, that was February twentieth last," Merrivale said. "Porter saw her run from the barn. She got as far as the north gate here when she was apprehended by two men who came upon her from beyond the fence. Their point of origin was not determined. They did, however, return her to the barn-studio." "Porter's account says these people weren't wearing any clothes," Depeaux said. "It seems to me that a report to the authorities giving a description of -- " "And we'd have had to explain why we were there, send our one man up against numerous Hellstrom accomplices, all of this in the presence of the "new morality" that permeates this society." You damned hypocrite, Carr thought. You know how the Agency uses sex for its own purposes. Janvert leaned forward in his chair. "Merrivale, you're holding something back in this case. I want to know what it is. We have Porter's report, but he's not here to amplify it. Is Porter available?" He sat back. "A simple yes or no will suffice." That's a dangerous tack to take, Eddie, Carr thought. She watched Merrivale intently to measure his response. "I can't say I care for your tone. Shorty," Merrivale said. Depeaux leaned back, put a hand over his eyes. "And I can't say I care for your secrecy," Janvert said. "We would like to know the things that are not in these reports." Depeaux dropped his hand, nodded. Yes, there were some things about this case... "Impatience is not seemly in good agents," Merrivale said. "However, I can understand your curiosity and the 'need-to-know' rule has not been applied in this case. Peruge was specific on that. What has our wind up, as it were, is not just this Project Forty thing, but the accumulation of items, the indications that Hellstrom's film activities are actually -- " he pronounced it exshooly and once more for emphasis -- "actually a cover for serious and highly subversive political activities." Bullshit, Janvert thought. "How serious?" Carr asked. "Well -- Hellstrom has been nosing around the Nevada atomic testing area. He conducts entomological researches, as well, you see. His films are offered under the guise of documentary productions. He has ha atomic materials for his so-called researches and -- " "Why so-called?" Janvert asked. "Isn't it possible he's just what he -- " "Impossible." Merrivale snorted. "Look, it's really all in the reports here. Observe especially the indications that Hellstrom and his people may be interested in forming some sort of new communal society. It's quite provocative. He and his film crew live that sort of life wherever they go -- off to themselves, clubby. And their preoccupation with the emerging African nations, the numerous visits to the Nevada testing area, the ecology thing with its highly inflammatory nature, the -- " "Communist?" Carr interrupted. "It's -- ah -- possible." Janvert asked, "Where's Porter?" "That -- ah -- " Merrivale pulled at his chin. "That's a bit sticky. I'm sure you understand the delicacy of our position in all of -- " "I don't understand it," Janvert said. "What's happened to him?" "That's one of the things we hope Carlos can ascertain," Merrivale said. Depeaux turned a speculative look on Janvert, returned his attention to Merrivale, who had sunk back into apparent concentration upon the blueprint map. "Porter's missing?" Depeaux asked. "Somewhere around this farm," Merrivale said. He looked up as though he were just noticing Depeaux. "Presumably." From recorded comments of Brood Mother Trova Hellstrom: Some threat is good for a species. It tends to stimulate breeding, to raise the level of awareness. Too much, however, can have a stupefying effect. It is one of the tasks of Hive leadership to adjust the level of stimulating threat. J. hind him and to the right of his position on the hill above Guarded Valley, Depeaux took care that the light did not outline him. There were both advantages and disadvantages in the slanting rays. They tended to throw some details of the farm into relief -- the fence lines, the paths on the opposite hillside, the weathered boards on the barn's western face. He still had not seen one sign of human activity outside the buildings and no sure indication of humans within them. The irritating hum continued to issue from the barn and Depeaux had exhausted his speculations on what it might be. He had opted tentatively for air-conditioning and wished he could enjoy that relief from the hot afternoon in the dusty grass. A long, cold drink -- that's what  need, he told himself. The fact that the farm fitted all the reports and the descriptions (including Porter's) did not really say anything for it. Depeaux scanned the valley once more through his binoculars. There was a peculiar waiting air to the emptiness of the place, as though forces were being marshaled to fill the farm with life. What did Hellstrom do with his farm's products? Depeaux wondered. Why was the entire area so devoid of human activity? He had seen no vacationers or picnickers on the dirt road to the valley -- although the area seemed attractive enough. Why were the Fosterville residents so close-mouthed about Hellstrom's farm? Porter had been intrigued by this, too. This was a hunting area, but Depeaux had seen no deer sign and not one hunter. The stream obviously held no attraction for fishermen. A Steller's jay flapped into the tree behind Depeaux, called once with its raucous voice, then flew across the valley into the trees of the far slope. Depeaux watched the bird's flight with peculiar interest, realizing it was the first higher life form he had seen in Hellstrom's valley. One damned jay! That was some record for a day's work. But he supposed to be a birdwatcher, wasn't he? Just a simple little old vacationer, a traveling salesman for the Blue Devil Fireworks Corporation of Baltimore, Maryland. He sighed, worked his way back to the oak's shade. He had studied the maps, the aerial photographs. Porter's descriptions, all the accumulated reports. Every detail had been committed to memory. He scanned his backtrail with the binoculars. Nothing moved in the tall grass of the open area or in the trees beyond it. Nothing. The oddity of this became increasingly demanding of his attention. One damned jay? It had been a thing long inserting itself into his awareness, but now he focused upon it to the exclusion of all other considerations. One bird. It was as though animal life had been swept away from the region around Guarded Valley. Why hadn't Porter mentioned that? And the grazing cattle down there to the north toward Fosterville. No fence kept them from approaching the farm, but they kept their distance. Why? In that instant Depeaux recognized what it was that had made the farm's fields appear so strange to him. They were clean. Those fields had not been harvested. They had been swept clean of every stalk, every leaf, every twig. An orchard occupied the upper reaches of the valley and Depeaux crawled back to study it through the binoculars. There were no bits of rotten fruit on the ground, no culls, no leaves or limbs -- nothing. Clean. But the tall grass remained all around on the perimeter hills. Hellstrom's own addenda to the dietary notes: The key workers must, of course, take the supplemental leader-foods without fail, but it is equally important that they keep up their intake from the vats. It is here that we get the markers that maintain our awareness of mutual identity. Without this chemical sameness, which the vats provide us, we will become like those Outside; isolated, alone, drifting without purpose. B y late afternoon Depeaux had become almost obsessed with the desire to find something animal and alive in the valley. But nothing stirred there and the sun had moved several long notches toward the horizon. Perhaps another vantage point... The longer he stayed on the hill above the farm, the less he liked his cover story. Birdwatcher, indeed! Why hadn't Porter mentioned the absence of animal life? Insects, of course: the grass was alive with them, crawling, buzzing, flitting. Depeaux slid and crawled away from the crest, rose to his knees. His back ached from all of the unnatural movement. Grass burrs had invaded his collar, were under his belt, under his stockings, up his sleeves. He managed a smile, half grimace, at his own discomfort, could almost hear Merrivale commenting: "Part of the price you pay for engaging in this line of work, old bean." Son of a bitch! Porter's careful reports had indicated no guards posted outside the farm's perimeter, but that was just one man's account. Depeaux asked himself how he felt about his position in the open under the oak. You stayed alive in this business by ultimately trusting only your own senses -- and Porter was missing. The fact represented an important piece of information. It could be innocent or ominous, but it was safer to believe the worst. At the worst. Porter was dead and the people of Hellstrom's farm were responsible. Merrivale believed this. He had made that clear and the secretive bastard could have information to confirm it without any of his agents being the wiser. You will proceed with the utmost caution, keeping in mind at every juncture our need to determine precisely what has happened to Porter. The son of a bitch probably already knows what has happened, Depeaux thought. Something about the one-pointed emptiness of the region spoke of hidden dangers. Depeaux reminded himself that agents who leaned too heavily on the reports of others often ended up dead, sometimes in painful and ugly fashion. What was it about this place? He swept his gaze around his backtrail, saw no sign of movement or watching eyes. A glance at his watch told him he had slightly more than two hours before sunset. Time to get to the head of the valley then and scan the length of it. Bending tow at the waist, Depeaux got to his feet and, in a crouching trot, moved swiftly toward the south below the concealing ridge. His breathing deepened easily with the effort and he thought for a moment that he wasn't in such bad condition for a man of fifty-one. Swimming and long walks weren't the worst recipe in the world -- and he wished he were swimming that instant. It was dry and hot under the ridge. The grass was full of nose-tickling dust. Desire for a swim did not bother him greatly. Such wishes had come often in the sixteen years since he had moved up from an ofTice clerk in the Agency. The fleeting desire to be elsewhere he usually passed off as an unconscious recognition of danger, but sometimes it could be attributed to no more than bodily discomfort. When he had been a mere clerk in the Baltimore office Depeaux had enjoyed his daydreams about working as an agent. He had filed "final reports" on agents "wasted in action" and had told himself: If ever I get to be an agent I shall be extremely cautious. The promise had not been hard to keep. He was by nature careful and painstaking -- "the perfect clerk," some of his fellows carped. But it was painstaking care that had led him to commit the farm and its surroundings to memory, to note possible cover (little enough of that!) and the game trails through the tall grass indicated on aerial photos. Game trails but no visible game sign, he reminded himself What kind of game ran these paths? It was another note on his increasing sense of caution. Depeaux had once overheard Merrivale commenting to another agent: The trouble with Carlos is he plays for survival. As though old Jollyvale didn't do the same, Depeaux told himself The man hadn't reached his present eminence as operations director without an eye for the mainline. D epeaux could hear the faint trickling of the waterfall at the valley's upper end. A clump of madronas stood at the invisible line on Depeaux's mental map, marking the northernmost reach of Hellstrom's valley. Depeaux paused in their shade and made another survey of his surroundings, paying special attention to his own backtrail. Something about that open area -- nothing moved in it, but Depeaux made a decision then and there to wait for darkness to cover his return across that space. Thus far it had not been too bad a go, he told himself Just that faintly disquieting sense of an unknown danger. The second examination of the valley from this upper vantage point should not take too long. Perhaps he might reconsider and go back by daylight to the bicycle and an early check-in with Tymiena at the van. Perhaps. That first decision to wait for darkness had gone deeply into him, though. Play it safe, he reminded himself Play for survival. He turned left briskly, unslung his binoculars and slipped up through a stand of oak and madrona to a clump of oily green bushes behind the rock face of the valley's upper limit. The tinkling waterfall was quite noisy through the undergrowth. At the bushes Depeaux dropped to all fours, tucking the binoculars under his shirt and cinching the pack tightly against his right side. He went through the now familiar stalking crawl then, turning partly onto his left side to protect the binoculars and keep the pack off the ground. The bushes ended presently in a short rock lip that exposed a lengthwise view of Guarded Valley. As he brought out the binoculars Depeaux wondered idly where the Indians had been slaughtered. The noise of the waterfall was quite loud about fifty feet to his right. He rested on his elbows, brought up the binoculars. The farm buildings were farther away from him this time and the large barn-studio concealed all but the western wing of the house. A crooked stretch of stream was clearly visible from this new vantage. Its surface remained mirror calm, as though stagnant, reflecting the trees and brush at its verge. The view opened up at the valley's far end, revealing the rolling grasslands and clumps of trees, the patches of distant cattle. Why wouldn't the cattle venture into the rich grass closer to the end of the valley? Nothing visible was keeping them away; no fence, no ditch -- nothing. D epeaux became aware of a vehicle moving in a dust cloud far off beyond the cattle. That was the narrow track he and Tymiena had taken. Who was coming down there? Would they see the camper? Tym would be out there with her paints, drawing pictures of the stupid landscape, of course, but still... Depeaux focused his binoculars on the dust, presently made out a large covered truck. It was following the crazy meander track toward the valley and moving fast. He tried to locate Tymiena, but the hill to his left blocked off that vista and the camper sat in tree shade along a side road. The oncoming truck might not pass close enough to see her. It made no difference anyway, he told himself. A strange excitement gripped him. He brought his attention back to the farm buildings. Surely someone would come out to greet the truck. He would get his first look at the occupants of this odd place. He studied the scene intently. Nothing moved within the valley. They must hear the truck. He could hear it himself even from this greater distance and above the waterfall's intrusion. Where were the farm's occupants? The binoculars had collected dust again. Depeaux paused to reflect on the situation while he applied the linen cloth once more to the lenses. He knew it might appear ridiculous, but the absence of surface activity in the presence of so much evidence that people carried on an active life here filled him with disquiet. It wasn't natural! Everything was so damned motionless in the valley. He experienced the skin-creeping sensation of being watched by countless eyes. When he rolled over and peered back through the brush he could see not one moving thing. Why did he expect (trouble from these conditions? He did, though, and his inability to explain the expectation filled him with irritation. What were they hiding here? Despite Merrivale's Sittempts to present this case as a plum for the chosen agent, Depeaux had tasted the oddness of it from the beginning. Shorty Janvert obviously had shared that sense of something profoundly wrong. This thing was sour! And it was not the sourness of green fruit and easy pickings. It was a prickling of the senses that came from knowledge of something overripe and rotten, of something that had stewed too long in its own juices. The truck was just beyond the valley now, making its final climb up the easy slope to the north fence. Depeaux brought his binoculars to bear on it once more, saw two white-clad figures in the cab. They were visible only dimly through sun reflections on the windshield. And still no one came from the farm buildings. The truck turned close to the . north fence, revealing large words on its flat white side: N. hella wide turn until it was heading away from the farm, stopped and backed up to the gate. Two blond young men emerged from the cab. They trotted briskly to the rear, dropped a gate that extended to a ramp with rollers. They clambered into the open cave of the bed, slid a tall yellow and gray box from the shadows there. The box appeared heavy from the way they strained at it. They tipped it onto the gate's rollers, let it slide swiftly to a jolting, dusty stop on the ground. Depeaux watched the whole operation intently. What the hell was in that box? It was big enough for a coffin. The men hopped down, strained against the box until they brought it teeterinjg upright. They walked it to a position clear of the tailgate, closed the truck, got back into the cab and drove away. The box remained about ten feet outside the north gate. Depeaux examined the surface of the box through his binoculars. It was taller than the men from the truck and it was heavy. It appeared to be made of wood and was bound by what seemed to be flat metal straps that ran around it from top to bottom. A delivery, Depeaux mused. What in hell could be delivered to this farm in a box that shape? Hellstrom had his own truck to bring things to the farm, but he didn't worry about his deliveries waiting in the sun outside his gate. There might be nothing unusual about that, on the surface of it. The Agency's dossier carried considerable information about Hellstrom's film company. That was the N. Hellstrom, Inc. Hellstrom was both owner and manager. He made documentary films about insects. Sometimes Hellstrom's film efforts were incorporated into quite substantial productions that were distributed through other companies in Hollywood and New York. It was all easily explained until you sat on this hillside and watched the operation, as Depeaux was doing now and as Porter had done before him. What had become of Porter? And why wouldn't Merrivale permit a straightforward missing-person investigation? There was something else about Hellstrom's operation. His un-operation. Ill From the Hive Manual: The relationship between ecology and evolution is an extremely close one, deeply implicated in orgahic changes among a given animal population and profoundly sensitive to the density of numbers within a given habitat. Our adaptations aim to increase the population tolerance, to permit a human density ten to twelve times greater than is currently considered possible. Out of this we will get our survival variations. T he conference room held an air of detached waiting as Dzule Peruge strode into it and took the Chiefs chair at the head of the long table. He glanced at his wristwatch as he put his briefcase on the table. Fourteen after five p.m. In spite of the day's being Sunday they were all present -- all the important men and the one woman who shared responsibility for the Agency. Without any of the usual preparations Peruge sat down, said, "I've had an extremely trying day. To cap it, the Chief called me just two hours ago and told me I would have to deliver his report to you. He had to take care of some questions from Upstairs. That, of course, took priority." He swept his gaze around the room, it was a quiet and cushioned place, this penthouse boardroom. Gray curtains covered the double windows on the north side, giving the sun's afternoon rays a feeling of cool, underwater light as they filtered through to the dark, polished wood of the tabletop. There were some impatient coughs around the table, but Peruge's listeners took the replacement without objection. He squared the briefcase in front of him, extracted its contents -- three thin folders. He said, "You've all seen the Hellstrom file. The Chief tells me he circulated it three weeks ago. You will be glad to know that we have now cracked the code on page eleven of the original sheaf. It was a rather interesting one, based on a four-unit configuration our people tell me Very ingenious." He cleared his throat, pulled one thin sheet from the top folder, scanned it. "Again, this refers to Project Forty, but this time distinctly in terms of a weapon. The exact words are: '... a sting that will make our workers supreme over the entire world.' Very suggestive." A man down the table on Peruge's left said, "Poppycock! This Hellstrom produces movies. That could be a dramatic piece of business for a film." "There is more," Peruge said. "It includes partial instructions for an exchange circuit which our man at Westinghouse assures us is real. He was quite excited by the implications. He called it 'another key to the puzzle.' He concedes that it is an incomplete key -- where the circuit would fit in the larger scheme is not indicated. However, there was one more item in the coded section." Peruge paused for effect, glanced once around the table. Then"The message is quite direct. It instructs the bearer of the subject papers to transmit his future reports through a man in Washington, D.C. The man is named. He is the Senator whose activities we have come to question." Peruge wanted to laugh. Their reaction was precisely what the Chief had said it would be. He had their undivided attention, a thing seldom granted in this room of giants. The man directly at his left asked, "No doubt of that?" "None whatsoever." From Dzule Peruge's original report on Joseph Merrivale: Subject has no detectable inhibiting emotions of warmth toward his fellows, but counterfeits these reactions well. His administrative abilities are adequate for the tasks we have in mind, but he lacks qualities of initiative and daring. He is exactly what we had in mind, a man who can keep his division running smoothly and can, if directed, send his people to their deaths without a qualm. Promotion recommended. AS HE left the conference Peruge allowed himself a small sense of triumph. There had been a few touchy moments with that bitch, but he had managed them well, all things considered. He still could not understand why they had ever allowed a woman onto that board. Rain, when he reached the street, was freshening the evening air, but also imparting a smell of wet dust which Peruge particularly disliked. He hailed a cab. The driver, as luck would have it, was a woman. Peruge settled back into the seat with a sigh of resignation, said. "Take me to the Statler." There was no telling where women would intrude next, he thought. They were essentially frail things and should not be allowed into these occupations. His judgment was based on observations of his mother, who had gone through life torn by conflicting attitudes toward her ancestry and toward the demands of her sex. She had Black, Cherokee, Portuguese and Cajun ancestors that she knew about. Sometimes she had been proud of her outgait progenitors. Never forget, boy, that your ancestors were here before the first white thief set foot on these shores. At other times she would remind him: We were sailors under Henry the Navigator when most sailors never came back from a long voyage. But she could temper these outbursts of bitter pride with cautious warnings: Dzule, you look white enough for nobody ever to know about the niggers in our blood. Play the white game, boy -- that's the only way to win in this world. He had won the field this day, no doubt about that. The bitch of the board room had crossexamined him about Hellstrom's corporate activities, trying to catch him in a contradiction. The Chief had warned him about that. They'll want to take advantage of you and check up on the Agency. I'm trusting you to give them blow for blow. That was the Chief for you -- like a father to those he trusted. Peruge had never known his own father, who had been only the first in a long fine of men who partook of Juanita Peruge's favors. Her family name had been Brown, a commonplace easily discarded for the more mysterious Peruge. The father had stayed with Juanita long enough to name the infant Dzule for a half-remembered uncle. Then he had gone on a commercial fishing voyage that would have satisfied the Navigator's worst fears. His boat had been lost in a storm off Campiche. Tragedy had been the firming cement of Juanita's character. It offered her the splendor of a lifelong search to replace a love which time made ever more romantic and unattainable. And for Dzule she created a myth of the mighty John (originally Juan) Peruge -- tall, bronzed, capable of any great deed he might envision. A jealous god had taken him, which said something pertinent about gods. This tragedy, seen through his mother's fantasies, had made Dzule forgive any of her offenses against morality. His earliest and strongest image of woman said she could not withstand life's crueler torments except by seeking the pleasures of the bed. That was just the way she was and one had to accept it. The Agency had been a natural place for Dzule Peruge to find himself. Here the strong sought their place in life. Those who took the blinders from their eyes naturally gravitated here. The Agency was a last outpost of swashbuckling. In the Agency no dream was too remote, provided one recognized most humans as essentially frail -- especially women. The bitch of the board was no exception. There was a weakness in her -- had to be. She was clever, though, and with her own brand of driving ruthlessness. the taxi's window at the rain-washed streets, reviewing the encounter in the board room. She had opened the attack by bringing out her own copy of the Hellstrom file. She had found the entries she wanted, referred to them and said, "You tell us Hellstrom's company is private, incorporated in nineteenfifty-eight. One chief stockholder, himself, and three officers -- Hellstrom, a Miss Fancy Kalotermi and a Miss Mimeca Tichenum." She had put down the file and stared down the long table at Peruge. "The disturbing thing to many of us is that, although two women signed their names to these incorporation documents in front of witnesses, duly notarized, you show no other record of them." Peruge's response, he thought, had suited the attack. "That's correct. We don't know where they came from, where educated, nothing. They both sound foreign, but the notary in Fosterville was satisfied with their identities and the attorney saw no objection to their being officers in a corporation doing business in this country. Mimeca could be an oriental name, as some of you have indicated, and the other one does sound Greek -- we just do not know. This is not a page we intend to keep in its present blank state. We are exploring this avenue." "Do they live at Hellstrom's farm?" "Apparently." "Any description of them?" "Vague -- dark hair, possessed of general female characteristics." "General female characteristics? I wonder how you'd describe me. Well, no matter. What is their relationship to Hellstrom?" Peruge had taken his time with the response. He knew how he appeared to women. He was tall: six feet, four inches, and imposing, #I pounds. His sandy hair held a distinct touch of red which his eyebrows carried to a darker tone. The eyes were that dark brown often mistaken for black and deeply socketed above a rather abbrevi-' ated nose, wide mouth and square chin. The whole effect was dominantly masculine. He had sent this machismo message down the table with a sudden grin. "Madam, I would not describe you to anyone, not even to myself. Such is my responsibility to the Agency that you remain nameless and faceless. As to these other women -- Hellstrom trusted them sufficiently to want them as officers of his corporation, which makes us extremely curious about them. We intend to satisfy that curiosity. You'll note the documents list the Kalotermi woman as vice president and the other one as secretary-treasurer, yet each has but one per cent interest in the corporation." "How old are they?" she had asked, glowering at him. "Adult." "Do they travel with Hellstrom?" "We have no record of that." "And you don't even know whether these women have husbands or male attachments of any other nature?" Peruge's heavy brows tended to draw down in thought or anger. "We don't know this -- no." "And Hellstrom, is he married or otherwise entangled?" "Not that we know. The reports tell you all we have at this time." "All? How old is Hellstrom?" "We're guessing at thirty-four. That's farm and ranching country and he was educated at home for the first seven years. His grandmother, Trova Hellstrom, was an accredited teacher." "I've done my homework," she had said, tapping the file. "I raised the question to suggest that he's fairly young to have caused so many waves." "Old enough." "You say he lectures and does an occasional seminar or colloquiam and has been on the faculties of several universities. How does he get these assignments?" "On his reputation." "Hmmmph! What do we know of his other associates?" "His technical people, business connections -- you've seen the file." "And he banks in Switzerland. Interesting. Any indication of his worth?" "Only what's in the file." "Have you considered making discreet inquiries of his lawyers?" "Do you take us for cretins?" . Peruge had asked. She had stared at him silently for a moment. Then: "I said discreet." "His legal counsel, as you've seen there, is a native of Fosterville, which is a small town," Peruge had explained carefully. "A liaison between two dogs cannot be undertaken discreetly in such a setting." "Hmmmph." the folders in front of him. She had known, of course, as had the rest of them, that he had not been telling the full story. "Have any of our people ever met this Hellstrom?" She had asked. Peruge had looked up, wondering; IVhy are they letting her be their spokesman? Most unusual. He had said, "As you perhaps know, the Chief has connections to a vice president of the bank that handles financial matters for the film company that usually markets Hellstrom's productions. This vice president has met Hellstrom socially and we have his report. It will be in your hands shortly." "This bank does not work for Hellstrom's own company?" "No." "Have we made overtures through our Swiss connections?" "There's no provable fraud involved and we cannot, therefore, gain open access to the Swiss records. We are still pursuing this, however." "What is the vice president's total impression of Hellstrom?" "An able man in his own field, rather quiet, but capable of occasional bursts of concentrated energy where his own interests are concerned. Specifically -- when the subject of ecology arises." "What salaries does Hellstrom pay his employees?" "Union scale where that's indicated -- guild scale -- but we have no tax returns for some of them." "The two women on his corporation records?" "Apparently they serve him for something other than money. We believe they live on the farm, but they have declared no income. It has been suggested that Hellstrom is less than generous or that fraud is involved. We cannot say as yet. Such records as we've seen indicate that his film company makes no profit. All the income appears to be taken by ongoing activities of an apparently legal, that is to say, educational, nature." "Could that farm be some sort of subversive school?" "Some of the younger people allegedly stay there for an education in film-making and in ecology. That's detailed in the file." "Detailed," she said, her voice flat. "Can we presume his installations have been examined by building inspectors and that sort? Oregon must have laws about such things." "He was inspected by local people and the accuracy of information based on those inspections remains in question. We will update your files as we are able." "Hellstrom's technical people, cameramen and such -- are they all recognized in the industry?" "Their work has attracted praise." "But the people themselves -- are they admired?" "One could say so." "What would you say?" "The question has little meaning except as an indicator for further investigations. It is our opinion that successful people in that industry tend to achieve a surface admiration from their fellows, but that this surface attitude conceals an often quite profound hostility. Admiration in the usual sense has little to do with the situation except as it may indicate competence or income." "How much traveling has Hellstrom done since the report in our hands?" "One trip to Kenya and two days at Stanford." "Is he away at this moment?" "Possibly. I would have to consult our most recent reports to be sure. We have just fielded a new team, as you know. You will be informed, of course." "Your previous reports show him staying away from his farm for two weeks to a month at a time. Who minds the store while he's away?" "We do not as yet know." "How thorough have our investigations of him been during his more vulnerable travel periods?" "We've had his luggage searched and found only cameras, film, technical works, papers, that sort of thing. The most common subject matter for any written material in his possession has been insects. He appears most thorough where # Frame-worthy paiirtings 'mans next steps in space. by Patrick Moore with # full-color paintings by David A. Hardy Foreword by Arthur C. Clarke Not Sci-Fi, but the likely next steps in man's exploration of the solar system and the universe beyond. "f welcome this book... It provides a heady mixture of education, entertainment -- and Inspiration." Arthur C. Clarke If you are fascinated by the vast expanse of the worlds beyond our own, make this your personal Christmas gift... to yourself! #V# X lay." only # wherever books are sold   his specialty is concerned. We have found nothing incriminating." "What about planting something on him?" "It is contra-indicated because of his stature in education. Too many would believe his protestations." She had sat back then, quiet for a moment. Presently she had said, "You will inform the Chief that there must be a profit in this somewhere. We are not satisfied." Not satisfied, Peruge thought, tapping his finger impatiently on the taxi's black plastic seat. But they were afraid and that was enough for the time being. If the actual material of the Project # file panned out, if it developed along the lines he and the Chief had purposely not reported, then there would be profits enough for all, including Dzule Peruge. It would never be a weapon, of course. The thing created too much heat in its own circuits. But at low temperatures that heat might be translated into an induced heat for metal and plastic products. At the very least it would transform metallurgy, reducing present costs by a breathtaking factor. There would be profit in that! IV Brood instructions for selected workers: We use the language of the Outside, but with our own meanings. It is important that the key distinctions not be confused. The practices of concealment demand this. Because we are virtually defenseless against the best forces of the Outside, our major defense remains in their never learning that we live among them, but pattern ourselves after hive creatures. ys Strom's valley wore on Depeaux began reflecting on the briefing sessions with Merrivale. It was a matter of emphasis, but he began to wonder just how many agents had been "wasted" on this project. Merrivale was a queer duck -- that damned affected British accent and all. But there had been times when he gave off the distinct impression that he admired Hellstrom. It was Merrivale's pattern to admire only success, but his was an admiration always tinged with fear. The closer to Merrivale the success occurred, the greater his fear. The personless valley continued to bake in the hot autumn sun. Depeaux grew almost somnolent and there were moments when his eyelids dropped. He forced himself to concentrate on the farm buildings. If the last reports were to be believed Hellstrom himself was down there in one of those buildings. Nothing visible confirmed this assumption, however. Why would Merrivale admire Hellstrom? An abrupt slamming sound shocked Depeaux into full awareness. He saw movement at the far left corner of the barn-studio. A wheeled cart came into view. It was an odd vehicle, reminiscent of an old-fashioned railway baggage cart, the hand-pulled kind used in stations. It had high slat sides and big spoked wheels. A high-pitched voice called out a command from somewhere behind the building, but Depeaux could not make out the words. It had sounded like; "Work a load." That made no sense, though. A young woman strode from behind the barn to the front of the cart and at first Depeaux thought she was nude. The binoculars revealed skin-colored briefs, but she wore no bra, no blouse. Her feet were tucked into sandals. The powerful glasses put Depeaux right up next to the young woman as she lowered a steering bar that had been caught upright at the front of the cart. She had firm breasts with dark nipples. He was so intent on watching her that he almost missed the approach of another young woman clad the same way, noticing her only when a strange third hand entered his field of vision. The young women were enough alike to be sisters, but didn't fit the descriptions he had of the women who served as officers of Hellstrom's corporation. Their hair was a light gold. The young women took the steering bar and, pulling on it, trundled the cart toward the north gate. They moved with a bouncing urgency Depeaux found inconsistent with the long wait the box had had outside the gate. He saw no other reason for the cart. They were going to get the box. What was in that damned thing? And why were they almost nude? He recalled how the two deliverymen had strained in moving the box, wondered if the two women were expected to get that heavy object onto their cart. Surely others would come out and help. With increasing amazement he watched the women open the gate, wheel the cart into position, drop its end and tip the box into the cart's bed. They lifted the heavy box with a muscular ease that astonished him, displaying a far easier time with it than had the men who delivered it. Briskly they closed the end of the cart and trotted back toward the barn with the same sense of urgency they had shown on the outward trip. In far less time than he had expected they were at the barn and out of his sight behind it. Again came that abrupt slamming sound. A door? Depeaux estimated the whole incident had taken no more than five minutes. Astonishing. They were Amazons. Yet they had appeared at first to be no more than well-developed young females. Was Hellstrom's farm a hideout for health nuts, a kind of inland muscle beach? The nudity argued for some such answer as that. Depeaux didn't like that answer, though -- everything about the two women had been too casually businesslike. They weren't muscle fanatics. They had simply been two workers going about a job and it had been a job they knew well enough not to need excess words or motions in executing it. Why women for that kind of work? It was another damn default message! D epeaux glanced at his watch less than an hour to sunset. The valley and its farm has settled back into that disturbing been rendered even more empty by the brief spurt of human energy from the young women. What the hell was in that box? The low sun washed across the ridgetop to his left, shadowing the valley's depths, but light reflected from golden grass and leaves on the opposite hillside kept the shadows lucent. Depeaux knew he was in good cover under the dark bushes, but valley and countryside once more had taken on that sense of ominous quiet. He took a deep breath and reaffirmed his decision to wait for night before leaving. This place had all the atmosphere of a trap. He squirmed backward, deeper into shadows, peered left at the open countryside he would have to cross. The long, low light bathed the field in a golden glow touched with orange. The light cast a definite shadow along the path of crushed grass that marked his trail. I was fool to come up that way, he thought. And perversely: What was Porter's mistake? A sense of desperate immobility overcame him. The unexpected muscularity of those semi-nude young women, the persistent, irritating hum from the barn-studio, the unspoken warnings in Merrivale's briefings and the reports, that internalized vacuum of a valley set against the distant movement of cattle far outside it (why so far?) -- everything told him to wait for darkness. He lay for almost an hour, watching, stewing in his own premonitions. And still he had to wait... The light dimmed. The sky took on a purple streaming against incandescent orange glow in the west. The slopes of the valley drifted into a dusky almostblackness where it was difficult to determine if he actually saw details or was remembering them. No lights showed from the farmhouse or the barn. Visibility dropped to only a few feet, but when he crept out from under the bushes there were stars and a far sense of light on the northern horizon. That would be Fosterville, he knew. Still no lights from the farm. Another default message. Depeaux felt around him to make sure he was free of the bushes, rose to his feet. There was a tension ache in his back. He groped in his knapsack, took out a sandwich in a rattling of paper, unwrapped it and ate while he regained his sense of direction. Fosterville's glowing was a good landmark. The sandwich restored him and he took a long swallow of water, secured his pack. The sense of danger remained. The illogic of it dominated his consciousness, but he had learned to trust that sense. It was a message contained in everything he had studied about this place -- all he had heard and all he had seen. It was a message as well of things not seen and not heard. The combination said: Danger. Get the hell out of here, he told himself. He twisted his watchband to bring the luminous dial of its companion compass into view, sighted along it and set off across the field. As he moved out of the trees, his vision improved and he gained a sense of the long, sloping expanse of dried grass through which he had crept earlier. The ground was uneven under the grass and he stumbled often. His passage kicked up dust and several times he stopped to repress a sneeze. His own passage through the grass seemed to him abnormally loud in the night silence, but there was a faint breeze and when he stopped he could hear it soughing in the trees ahead of him. There was a similarity between the two sounds, which he tried to improve upon by slowing his pace. He had accumulated more grass burrs and they rasped his skin. Slow movement irritated him, too. He found himself unconsciously picking up speed. Something inside him said: Hurry. The luminous dial of his compass and the glowing sky oriented him well, though. He found he could see the occasional trees in the field and avoided them easily. The dark line of thicker trees through which he had come stood out plainly. There would be the game trail to follow through there. He expected to encounter the trail long before his feet actually felt the hard, grassless surface. He crouched to feel the surface with his hands, tracing the almost worndown hoofmarks in the dirt. No deer had passed this way in a long while. Those were very old marks -- he had noted this earlier, but now it compounded the total message of this place. straighten and strike out along the trail when he became aware of a distant swishing in the field behind him. He tipped his head to listen. The swishing didn't sound like someone walking through the grass or like the wind. It had no definite position -- just somewhere back there. Starlight showed him nothing but distant shadows that could be trees, the configuration of the land. The sound was growing louder and he felt menace in it. There was something akin to a susurrant humming in it now. He straightened, turned away from the sound and began trotting along the trail. He found he could make out the track if he peered down at a sharp angle. Soon he was at the line of thicker trees, the witchspread of madronas and the heavier spacing of pines. The trees reduced the faint assistance starlight had given him and he was forced to slow his pace to a walk. Several times he lost the trail and had to grope for it with his feet. He longed to take out the small flashlight in his pack, but that odd sound had grown even louder behind him. It was a definite hissing-humming now. What made that sound? The noise of countless hoopskirts dragging through the grass would not be as mechanical. The image of hoopskirts amused him for a moment, though, until he thought of the seminude young Amazons at the farm. Somehow they were not amusing even when clad in his imaginary hoopskirts. He had hidden the bicycle in bushes where the game trail crossed a narrow dirt road. That road led around a low hill and down a long slope to the county road where he had parked the van. The bicycle had a handlebar light and he promised himself he would use that light and ride like hell. Was that sound behind him louder? What the hell could make it? Was it something natural? Birds, perhaps? The susurrant intrusion reached now out into the grass on both sides of him, as though he were being drawn into the wings of an advancing army. Depeaux had the auditory impression of many creatures moving in a wide fan to enclose him. He tried to increase his speed, but the night was too dark -- he kept running into trees. What was that sound? His body was wet with perspiration -- fear was tight in his chest. Again he tried to quicken his pace, tripped and fell full length. The susurrant pursuit stopped. Depeaux lay quietly, waiting, probing with his ears. Nothing, What the hell? The absence of sound was as frightening as its presence had been. He rose siowly to his feet and immediately the noise started again. It was on both sides and behind him. Terrified now, Depeaux stumbled forward, tripping, lurching, crashing through trees, sometimes on the trail and sometimes off it. Where was that damned road where he had hidden the bike? The horns of enclosing noise were ahead of him now, on both sides and ahead. Depeaux, panting, stumbling, groped for the flashlight in his pack, found it. Why hadn't he brought a gun? An automatic even? A little one like the one Tymiena carried? Damn! What was that noise? He wondered if he dared turn on the flashlight and sweep its beam around him. He hadn't been able to make himself bring even a little gun! No! His birdwatcher cover had ruled against it! He was panting and gasping now. His legs ached. The road was under his feet before he realized it. He stumbled to a halt, tried to get his bearings in the dark. Had he left the trail just back there? He didn't believe he could be far from the bushes where he'd hidden the damned bike. It had to be right nearby. Did he dare use the flashlight? The hissing hum enclosed him now. The bike had to be just to his right. It had to be. He groped toward blacker shadows among shadows, stumbled over a bush and landed in the frame of the bicycle. Cursing under his breath, Depeaux rose to his feet, pulled the bicycle upright and leaned against it. He could see the road better now -- a separation of lightness in the dark -- and he thought suddenly how good it would be just to get on the bicycle and coast back to the van and Tymiena. But the hissing hum had grown louder, closing in on him. The hell with them. He yanked the flashlight from the pack, depressed the switch. The beam stabbed out into the trees. It revealed three young women clad as the Amazons at the farm had been -- tight briefs and sandals -- but their eyes and noses were hidden behind glossy dark shields the shape of diving masks. Each carried a long wand with a twined, whiplike end. The wands made him think of some odd antenna system, but their doubled ends were pointed directly at him and there was no mistaking the menace. From Nils Hells trom's diary: Sometimes I realize my name isn't important. It could be any other grouping of sounds and I'd still be me. Names are not important. This is a good thought. It is precisely as my brood mother and my first teachers said. The name I used represents an accident. It is not the name that might have been given to me had I been born into an Outsider family with all their usual self-centered individualism. Their consciousness is not my consciousness -- their timeline is not my timeline. We of the Hive will do away with names some day. My brood mother's words convey a deep sense of reassurance in this. Our perfect society cannot allow permanent individual names. They are labels at best, are names. They are useful only in a transient way. Perhaps we will carry different labels at different stages in our lives. Or numbers. Somehow numbers feel more in keeping with the intent my brooa mother expressed so well. A.M. and for almost ten minutes now Clovis had been watching Eddie pace back and forth in the tiny living room of her apartment. The telephone had awakened them from deep sleep and Eddie had answered it. He had come openly to her apartment. The Agency didn't mind that. It expected certain sexual antics from its people and appreciated it when such activity was kept intramural. Nothing deep and demanding in this sex -- just good, energetic bodily enjoyment. All Eddie had said after hanging up was: "That was DT! Merrivale told him to call. They've lost contact with Carlos and Tymiena." "Oh, my God!" She had gotten out of bed, draped a robe about her. Eddie had gone directly into the living room. "I should have answered the phone," she said now, hoping this would break him out of his deep reverie. "Why? DT was looking for me." "Here?" "Yes." "How did he know you were here?" "He tried my place and nobody answered." "Eddie, I don't like that." "Shit!" "Eddie, what's the rest of it? What did DT say?" He stopped in front of her and stared down at her feet, which she had pulled partly under her body when flopping into a chair. "He says we've gotta play brother and sister again. Nick Myerlie is going to be our daddy and we're going on a nice vacation way out in Oregon." V From Nils Hells trom's diary: Fancy is showing sure signs of unhappiness about her life in the Hive. I wonder if she has somehow become conditioned to prefer life Outside. We've always worried about that and it does appear to happen sometimes. I'm afraid she'll try to run away. If she does I think I will opt for stumping her, rathtr than putting her in the vats; Her firstborn, Saldo, is everything we had hoped. I do not want the Hive to lose that breeding potential. It's too bad she's so good with the insects. We will have to keep close watch on her until the present film is finished. Whatever happens, we cannot send her on any more Outside assignments until we're sure of her. Perhaps we should give her more internal responsibility for the film. She might grow to share my vision then and be cured of this instability. This film is so very necessary to us. It is a new beginning. With it and the ones to come we will prepare the world for our answer to human survival. I know that Fancy shares the schismatic belief. She believes the insects will outlast us. Even my brood mother feared this danger, but her answer and my refinement of that answer must be developed. We must become more intensely like those upon whom we pattern our lives X- Hellstrom asked. He was a blond man of medium build, whose appearance suggested no more than the thirty-four years Depeaux knew the Agency's records credited to him. There was a great sense of internal dignity about Hellstrom, a sense of purpose that revealed itself in the way his blue eyes held a direct stare on anything or anyone of interest to him. He gave the impression that he contained more energy than he released. Hellstrom stood in a laboratory, confronting his captive, who had been tied to a plastic chair. The laboratory was a place of polished metal and gleaming white surfaces, of glass and instrument dials illuminated by a flat milky light from a coving completely around the ceiling's edge. Depeaux had awakened here after being unconscious. He did not know how long he had been in a coma, but his mind was still fogged. He had awakened to find Hellstrom standing in front of him and two completely naked women guarding him. He knew he was paying too much attention to the women, another pair of Amazons, but he couldn't help it. "I see they shock you," Hellstrom said. "Guess they do at that," Depeaux admitted. "I'm not used to seeing so much naked female flesh around me." "Female flesh," Hellstrom said and clucked his tongue. "Don't they mind our talking about them this way?" Depeaux asked. "They do not understand us," Hellstrom said. "Even if they did they would not understand your attitude. It is a typical Outsider attitude, but I never fail to find it strange." Depeaux tried a cautious testing pull at the bindings that held him to the chair. He had come to with his head throbbing and it still ached. There was a pain right behind his eyes and he had no idea of how much time had passed. He recalled starting to speak to the three young women his flashlight had revealed -- then he had been startled into silence by the sudden awareness that many more similar figures filled the darkness all around him. A confused welter of memories clouded that recollection. God, his mind still felt thick. He remembered speaking, an innocuous and stupid response brought about by fear and shock: "This is where I left my bicycle." Christ! He had been standing there, holding the damned bicycle, but those opaque diving masks had daunted him. They had given no clue to the eyes behind them or to intentions. The wavering double wands aimed at him could only have meant threat, though. He had had no idea what those wands were, but a weapon was a weapon was a weapon. The double wands had branched from short handles, which the young women had gripped with firm competence. The tips of the instruments had emitted a low hum. While he had been wondering if he dared to try breaking through the circle, a nightbird had swooped toward the fluttering insects attracted by his light. A figure in the dim area beyond the light had raised her double wand. A sudden dry hissing, the same sound he had heard all around him crossing the fields, and the bird had collapsed in the air and plummeted to the ground. A woman had scrambled forward and stuffed the bird into a sack at her shoulder. He had noticed then that many of the women carried such sacks and that the sacks bulged. "I -- I hope I'm not trespassing," Depeaux had ventured. "I was told this was a good area for my hobby. I like -- to watch birds." How stupid he had sounded. What in hell were those wands? That bird hadn't even flopped once. Hiss-bang! Merrivale hadn't said anything about this. Could this be Project #, for God's sake? Why hadn't the crazy broads around him said something? It was as though they hadn't heard him -- or didn't understand him. Did they speak another language? "Look," he had said, "my name is -- " And that was all he could remember, except for another brief burst of that odd hissing hum from his left and, yes, the painful sensation that his head had exploded. He remembered that now -- explosive pain within his skull. His head still ached as he stared up at Hellstrom. Those wands had done it -- no doubt of that in his mind. The two women standing guard behind him carried the same weapons, although they weren't wearing the masks of the group that had encircled him. I'm in the soup, he thought. Nothing to do but brazen it out. "Why do you have me tied up?" he asked. "Don't waste our time with the ingenuous approach," Hellstrom said. "We must keep you secured until we decide how to dispose of you." Depeaux, his throat painfully dry, his heart suddenly pounding, said, "That's a nasty word, that dispose. I don't like that word." the word had been a poor choice. He was tired and it had been a long night and it wasn't over yet. Damn these Outside intruders. What did they really want? He said, "My apologies. I don't mean to cause you needless worry or discomfort. But you are not the first person we have caught here in similar circumstances." Depeaux experienced an abrupt sensation of deja vu. He felf that he was reliving something half-remembered because it had not been his own experience, but something that had happened to someone close to him. Porter? He hadn't been all that close to Porter, but... "And you disposed of these others, too?" Depeaux asked. Hellstrom ignored the question. This was all so distasteful. He said: "Your credentials identify you as a salesman for a firewords company. One of the others who intruded here worked for this identical company. Isn't that strange?" Depeaux forced his words through a dry mouth. "If his name was Porter there's nothing strange about it at all. He told me about this place." "No doubt a fellow birdwatcher," Hellstrom said. He turned his back on Depeaux. Was there no other way to meet this threat? Again Depeaux recalled the bird the woman had knocked from the night sky. What was that weapon? Was it the answer to the mystery of Project #? He decided to try another tack. "I saw some of your woman friends kill a bird last night. They shouldn't do that. Birds are an important part of -- " "Oh, be still!" Hellstrom spoke without turning. "Of course they killed a bird -- and insects, rabbits, mice and quite a few other creatures as well. We couldn't waste the night sweep just picking you up." Depeaux shook his head. Night sweep? "Why do they do that?" he asked. "For food, naturally." Hellstrom glanced back at his captive. "I must have time to consider the problem raised by your presence. I don't suppose you'll drop your subterfuges and tell me the whole story." "I don't even know what you're talking about," Depeaux protested, but he was sweating profusely and knew Hellstrom could read that sign. "I see," Hellstrom said. He sounded sad. "Do not try to escape. The two workers there know they must kill you if you try to get away. There's no sense trying to talk to them. They don't speak. They're also quite jumpy -- they can smell your difference. You are an Outsider in our midst and they've been trained to dispose of such intruders. Now, if you'll excuse me." Turning on his heel, Hellstrom strode from the room, pushing a sliding door aside. Before it closed Depeaux glimpsed a wide corridor filled with milky light and thronging with humans -- males and females, all completely nude. Two of them passed the door as Hellstrom left, causing him to hesitate. The two, both women, carried what appeared to be a naked male body, the head and arms flopping, swaying. stand me may be useful in your planning for the future. From Nils Hellstrom's diary: It is a conceit that makes me write these lines, trying to imagine the specialists who will read them. Are you really there in some future time -- or are you merely creatures of my imagination? I know the Hive will need the abilities of readers for a long time. But forever is an even longer time and it dwarfs my small utterances. You who may be reading these words, then, if you share my questionings, must realize that your talents as readers may be abandoned eventually. Whether this specialty serves an infinite purpose is a real question. There may come a time when these words remain, but there will be no one to read them. In a practical sense the material on which my words are recorded would perhaps be recognized as useful stuff to be employed for other purposes. It must be a conceit, then, that I address myself to anyone. That I do so at all must be attributed to an instinct for short-term purpose. I support my brood mother's solution to the Outsider problem. We must never merely oppose the Outsiders, but should work with compromise and constant pressure to absorb them into our unity. This is what we do now at my direction and, if you have changed that goal, I tell myself that my helping you to underawakened from his daysleep by a young female watchworker. Her observation screen had revealed the Outsider intruding on Hive territory. Hellstrom's cell had been closed off for the privacy a keyworker could enjoy, and the young watchworker had come personally to Hellstrom, shaking his shoulder gently to awaken him. She had given him the information in the swift and silent gesture language of the Hive. The intruder could be observed on the hill above the Hive-head buildings. He was using binoculars to study the area. His approach had been noted far out by sensors in a perimeter tunnel. He had left a companion with a vehicle near the road to Fosterville. The entire message took three seconds. With a sigh Hellstrom slid from the foam and down warmth of his bed, flashed a hand signal to the watchworker that he understood. She left the cell. Hellstrom crossed the floor's smooth tiles, their coolness helping to awaken him. He activated the bank of repeaters that gave him contact with the Hive's security sensors. He focused on the section the watchworker had indicated. At first Hellstrom had difficulty locating the Outside intruder in the tall grass. The light was always bad in that direction at this hour of the afternoon. He wondered if the watchworker could have been mistaken about the screen to watch. The watchworkers became sensitive and twitchy at times, but he had yet to find one turning in a false alarm or making a major error. Hellstrom studied the tall brown grass carefully. The panorama in the hot afternoon light appeared unbrokfin... Abruptly something moved in the grass at the ridgecrest. As though movement had created a new scene, he saw the intruder. The Outsider was a male clothed to match the grass with a closeness that surely could not be accidental. More than seventy years of living the Hive life had made the necessity for concealment a reflex with Hellstrom. He had possessed the sense of caution long before he had assumed a false age and moved out of the Hive to build an Outsider identity. Now, seeing the prying intruder, he moved briskly, slipped his feet into sandals, draped a white lab smock over his body. He glanced at the crystal-driven clock on his wall: #:# p.m. The clock, accurate to four seconds in a year, had been built by a brood-mate whose breeding and training had sent her into the laboratories for life. Hellstrom thought about the intruder. If this one waited as the others had done he could be taken in the dark. Hellstrom made a mental note to get the night sweep started early and with special preparations for this possibility. The Hive had to learn why these Outsiders were prying. Before leaving his cell, Hellstrom studied the Hive's outer perimeter on his repeaters and saw -- far down in the western valley -- a camper with a woman seated beside it. sketching on a tablet held in her lap. He magnified the view, saw nervous tension m the woman's shoulder muscles, an involuntary movement of the head that drew her gaze up the slopes leading to the Hive. She would have to # picked up, too. Why were Outsiders suspicious of the farm? Who was behind this? There was something professional about this intrusion that made Hellstrom's heartbeat quicken. He chewed thoughtfully on his lower lip while he searched inwardly for an instrinct with which to meet this threat. The Hive was strong and hidden in a way that did not invite attention, but he knew how vulnerable it was, how little that strength would count against the shocked awareness of the Outsiders. H IS gaze moved absently around his cell. It was one of the larger cubicles in the complex warren that underlay the farm and surrounding hills. It had been one of the first constructed by the original colonists who had brought their centuries-long migrations here under his brood mother's guidance. It is time to stop running, my beloved workers. We who have lived furtive double lives among the Outsiders for more than # years -- dissembling, always ready to move at the slightest suspicion -- have come to the place that will shelter us and make up strong. She had claimed a vision guided her, a visit in her dreams from the Blessed Mendel "... whose words told us that the way we had always known was the true way." Hellstrom's earliest education. the one he had received before going Outside as a counterfeit teenager sent at last to get his "book learning," had been filled with the thoughts of his brood mother. The best must breed with the best. In that way we produce the disparate workers we need for every task our Hive can confront. On that cold April day in # when they had begun to dig outward from the natural caverns beneath the farm, building their first Hive, she had told them: We will perfect our way and thus become the "meek" whose Earth will one day welcome them. The cell he occupied now dated from that first digging, although the diggers and his brood mother had long ago gone into the vats. The cell was sixteen feet wide and twenty-two feet long, eight feet from floor to ceiling. It was not quite square at the rear to accommodate an arm of the original natural cavern. The cell could have had a door in that arm, but the decision had been made to put service conduits, piping and other ducts there. From the original limestone labyrinth the Hive had been extended downward more than a mile, reaching outward in a circle almost two miles in diameter below the #-foot level. It was a teeming warren of close to # workers (far beyond his brood mother's hopes), closely integrated with their own factories, hydroponics gardens, laboratories, breeding centers, even an underground river that helped produce the power they required. No wall of the original cavern could be seen now. All walls were a uniform smooth gray and made of the hive's own mucilaginous pre-stressed concrete. In Hellstrom's own cell the lough gray wallspace had been covered with various plans and sketches involved in the Hive's growth over the years. He had never taken them down, a wasteful idiosyncrasy the Hive tolerated in very few workers. His walls were now thick with pasted-over records of the Hive's vitality. Although he had more cell space than others, his furnishings were otherwise Hive-standard: a bed formed of the mucilage slabs with rawhide lacing under a foam pad, chairs of similar construction, desk of mucilage supports for a ceramic top in rich glassgreen, twelve metal filing cabinets of Outsider manufacture (Hive cabinets were sturdier, but he fancied these for their reminder value), the repeater console with its screens and direct line into the central computer. A wardrobe with Outsider clothing in one corner marked him as one of the key workers who fronted for the Hive in that threatening world beyond their perimeters. Except for two adjustable lamps, one over the desk and the other over the repeater console, the room was illuminated by coved radiating tubes along the intersection of ceiling and walls, a standard practice in all the galleries, tunnels and cells of the Hive. He could have had one of the newer modern and more sophisticated cells in the lower levels, but Hellstrom preferred the place he had occupied since the day his brood mother had gone to the vats "becoming one with us all." Hellstrom strode back and forth on the tiles of his floor now, worrying about the intruder. Whom did that man represent? Certainly he was not there out of casual curiosity. Hellstrom sensed a powerful  force outside slowly turning its deadly attention toward the Hive. He knew he could not delay his response any longer. The watchworkers would be irritably restless. They needed commands and a feeling that proper action was being taken. Hellstrom bent to his console, coded his instructions and sent them into the relay system. Those instructions would be transmitted throughout the warren. Key workers would take pre-assigned actions. Every worker selected by the relay system through the Hive's central computer would see gesture signals on a screen. The silent language of the Hive would bind them into a common defense. In common with many of the key workers who would unite thus, Hellstrom knew how thing the Hive's defenses really were. The knowledge sent fear through him now and he longed for the mental oblivion of the commonworker who had few concerns beyond immediate tasks. D riven by his fear, Hellstrom opened a filing drawer, extracted a folder tagged julius had been stamped on the outside of the folder to tell what had happened to Porter's flesh, as though he had been discarded breeding stock whose records were kept as commentary on offspring, but Porter had no offsprmg Tn the Hive. He had merely brought a sense of mysterious threat, which he had left largely unanswered. Something about the new intruder outside right now made Hellstrom think of Porter. Hellstrom trusted such instincts. He glanced through the closely spaced lines of information inscribed in Hive code. Porter had carried credentials identifying him as an employe of the Blue Devil Firewords Company of Baltimore. He had babbled something finally about "The Agency." This Agency has represented in his terrified mind something that would avenge him. Agency. Hellstrom regretted now that they had sent Porter so soon into the vats. The act had been callous and careless. The idea of using the pain of a fellow creature, however, went against Hive sensitivities. Pain was a recognizable phenomenon. When it occurred in a worker and could not be eased that worker might go to the vats. Outsiders did not behave this way, though. This was a Hive peculiarity. One killed to eat, to survive. that was quickly ended. One did not prolong it. Survival might dictate other courses, but the Hive avoided those. Presently Hellstrom put the folder aside, depressed a key at his repeater station. He asked for one of the security overseers in the aerie watchroom of the barn-studio. The instrument that carried his voice was of Hive construction and he admired its flat functionalism as he waited for a response. Old Harvey came on the screen above the instrument. His voice quavered slightly. Old Harvey would have to go into the vats before long, Hellstrom reflected, but that could be delayed because this man had talents the Hive required -- and never more desperately than right now. Old Harvey had been one of the First Breeders. His seed was all through the Hive. But he was also knowledgeable in the ways of the Outside and an imaginative guardian of Hive security. They spoke openly on the internal circuit. There wasn't even the remotest chance that the Outsiders possessed instruments that could penetrate the Hive's electronic barriers. In this field Hive specialists already had moved far ahead of Outsiders. "You know about the intruder, of course." Hellstrom said. "Yes." "You've been watching him personally?" "Yes. I sent the watchworker to call you." "What's he been doing?" "Just watching. With binoculars mostly." "Do we have anyone out?" "No." "Is any exterior activity scheduled?" "Only a delivery -- diamond bits for our Level Fifty-one drills." "Don't pick it up until you clear with me." "Right." "Is there any chance he's carrying relay instruments that could monitor his activities from a distance?" "Porter carried no such instruments." H ellstrom suppressed a feeling of irritation, but noted that Old Harvey had also made that same unconscious connection with Porter. "I mean, have we checked?" Hellstrom asked. "Not completely. We're still in process of checking." "Ah, we're being thorough," Hellstrom said. "Of course." "Tell me as soon as you're sure." "Yes." "What about aircraft?" Hellstrom asked. "Anything?" "Two jets, very, highmore than an hour ago." "Any indication of probes from the jets?" "Nothing. They were commercial transports. Clean." "Does the intruder look as though he's settled in for a long stav?" "He has a knapsack and lunch. We think he'll wait for nightfall before leaving. We've been hitting him with an occasional low-frequency burst to keep him jumpy." "Excellent." Hellstrom nodded to himself. "Keep up the subsonics. If he's nervous he'll make mistakes. But don't use too much -- you could drive him off before dark." "I understand," Old Harvey said. "Now, as to that woman waiting by the vehicle out near our perimeter -- what do you make of her?" "We're keeping her under close surveillance. The intruder came from her direction. We think they're associated." He cleared his throat -- the loud and rasping sound said something distinct about his age. Hellstrom was made acutely aware that Old Harvey must be more than two hundred years old and that was very old for a First Colonist who had not had the benefit of an entire lifetime under Hive regimen. "Undoubtedly they're associated," Hellstrom said. "Could they be innocent intruders?" Old Harvey asked. "Do you really entertain that idea?" Hellstrom asked. There was a long pause, then: "Not likely, but possible." "I think they came from the same source as Porter," Hellstrom said. "Should we have our people in the east look into the Blue Devil Fireworks Company?" Old Harvey asked. "No. That might betray the extent of our influence. I think extreme caution is indicated -- especially if this pair has come to find out what happened to Porter." "Perhaps we acted top hastily with that one." "I've had my own misgivings on that score," Hellstrom admitted. "What is this Agency that Porter represented?" H ellstrom reflected on this. The question contained his own unease. Porter had talked profusely at the end. The scene had been disgusting and had hastened his transit into the choppers and the vats. Yet the necessities of that episode could have clouded its content. No member of the Hive would ever have behaved that way. Not even an ordinary worker, although they could speak no language intelligible Outside. Porter had said the Agency would get them. The Agency was all-powerful. We know about you now! We'll get you! Porter had been the first adult Outsider ever to see the inner workers of the Hive and his hysterical revulsion at the ordinary things necessary for Hive life had shaken Hellstrom.  responded to hysteria with a hysteria of my own, Hellstrom thought. I must never do so again. "We will question this pair more carefully," Hellstrom said. "Perhaps they can tell us about this Agency." "You think it wise to capture them?" "I think it necessary." "Perhaps other responses should be considered first." "What are you suggesting?" "Discreet inquiry by our people in the east while we dissemble for these new intruders. Why should we not invite them in and let them watch our surface activities. They surely cannot prove we are responsible for the disappearance of their fellow." "We don't know that for certain." "Surety their reaction would have been different if they knew we were responsible." "They know," Hellstrom said. "They just don't know how or why. No amount of dissembling now will put them off. They'll keep worrying at us like ants at a carcass. We must dissemble, yes, but we must keep them off balance at the same time. I am keeping our people Outside informed, but my instructions remain that we exercise the utmost restraint and caution there. Better to sacrifice the Hive than to lose all." "In your considerations, please note that I disagree," Old Harvey said. "Your exception is noted and will not be ignored." "They are sure to send others," Old Harvey said I agree. "Each new team is likely to be more skilled, Nils." "No doubt of that. But great skill, as we've learned from our own specialists, tends to narrow the vision. I doubt very much that these first probes involve the central element of this Agency. Soon, however, they will send someone who knows all the things we wish to know about those who come prying into our affairs." Old Harvey's hesitation betrayed that he had not considered this possibility. Presently he said, "You will try to capture and control such a one?" "We must." "That's a dangerous gambit. Nils." "Circumstances dictate the risk." "I disagree even more," Old Harvey said. "I have lived Outside, Nils, I know them. Yours is an extremely perilous course." "Do you have an alternative with a lower potential risk?" Hellstrom asked. "Extend your plot-line before answering. You must think of the ultimate consequences along the sequence of events dictated by our present response. We made a mistake with Porter. We thought him the kind of Outsider we have taken and consigned to the vats previously. The wisdom of the sweepleader brought him to my close attention after his capture. The mistake at that point was mine, but the consequences involve us all. My own regrets do not change the situation one whit. Our problem is complicated by the fact that we cannot erase all the backtracks that led Porter to us. We have been able to make such erasures before without exception. Our previous successes lulled me into a false complacency. A long history of success does not ensure correct decisions. I knew this and yet failed. I will entertain an action to depose me, but I will not change my present decision on a course of action -- which includes an awareness of my past mistake." "Nils, I'm not suggesting that we depose -- " "Then obey my instructions," Hellstrom said. "Although I am a male, I am chief in the Hive at my brood mother's command. She reckoned the importance of that choice and, thus far, her vision has remained close to actual events. And while you're putting the sonic probes on that woman and her vehicle, check it for the possibility that she may have a child inside." Old Harvey sounded hurt. "I'm aware of our constant need for new blood. Nils. Your orders will be obeyed at once." H ellstrom released the communications key, and Old Harvey's face disappeared from the screen. Old Harvey's Hive awareness might be dulled by that early history of Outside life, but he knew how to obey against the dictates of his most basic fears. In this respect he was completely trustworthy -- which was more than could be .said for most of the humans who had evolved Outside, conditioned as they were there by the sharp limitations that prevailed in what the Hive thought of as "wild societies." Old Harvey was a good worker. Hellstrom sighed at the knowledge of the burden he carried -- almost # dependent workers were going about their activities in the Hive warren. He listened with his whole being for a moment, probing for the sense that told him all remained normal in the Hive. Normalcy felt like the low humming of harvesting bees on a hot afternoon -- there was a restful sense to it that he needed at times to restore him. But the Hive gave him back no such reassurance now. He could actually sense the disquiet of his own commands spreading throughout the Hive and reflecting back onto himself. All was not well here. The need for caution had always been a constant pressure on the Hive and every one of its inhabitants. He had his own fair share of this inbred caution which had been finely tuned by his brood mother and the ones she had chosen to educate him. He had been against making the documentary movies at first. But the Hive aphorism -- Who could know more about insects than the Hive-born? -- had overcome his objections and finally even he had entered the spirit of the film enterprise without reservations. The Hive always needed that ubiquitous energy symbol, money. The films brought a great deal of money to their Swiss accounts. That money focused concern on the Hive's remaining needs for Outside resources -- the diamond bits for their drills, for instance. Unlike the "wild societies," however, the Hive sought a harmony with its environment, cooperating to serve that environment, thus purchasing the environment's service to the Hive. Surely that profound internal relationship, which had always supported the Hive in the past, would support it now. The films are not a mistake, he told himself. There was even something poetically amusing about their purpose: to frighten Outsiders by showing them reality in the form of films about the world's insect populations -- while a much deeper reality growing out of that insect mold fed on the fears it had helped augment. He reminded himself of the lines he had insisted be written into the script of their most recent film effort. In the perfect society there is neither emotion nor mercy -- precious space cannot be wasted on those who have outlived their usefulness. T his new outsider intrusion made Hellstrom think now, however, of the Bee Wolf, whose predatory raids must be met with every resource a Hive could muster. In the cooperative society the fate of each could be the destiny of all.  must go topside immediately, he told himself.  must take personal command at the center of our protective efforts. Moving briskly, he went out to a nearby communal washroom, showered with several chemically neutered female workers, used a hive-made depilatory on his face and returned to his personal cell. There he dressed in heavier Outside garments -- tan trousers, a white cotton shirt and dark gray sweater, a light-brown jacket over that. He put on socks and a pair of Hivemade leather shoes. As an afterthought he took a small foreign pistol from a desk drawer and slipped it into his pocket. The Outsider weapon had a greater range than a stunwand and would be familiar to the intruders, recognizable by them if a threat were needed. He went out then down the familiar galleries and corridors with their hum of Hive activities. The level's hydroponics rooms were on his way, their doors open to permit easy access for harvesters. He glanced in as he passed, noted how swiftly the routine was progressing. Hide baskets were being filled with soybeans, two workers to a basket. An Outsider might have interpreted the scene as one of confusion, but there was no squabbling, no conversation. No workers collided with each other; no baskets were spilled. Filled baskets were being slid smoothly into the dumbwaiter slots in the far wall, there to go up to processing. Any necessary signals were conveyed by silent hand motions. When examined in the light of Hive awareness, the giant rooms were a collection of evidence -- all of which pointed to supremely effective organization. These were chemically conditioned workers, effectively neutered, none of them hungry (feeding conveyors were only a few steps away down the main gallery) and they worked in the certain awareness that what they did was vital for the entire Hive. Hellstrom's own progress past the harvesting became a kind of elegant dance through entering and emerging workers. No precise scheduling of crews was required here. Workers left when hungry or overcome by fatigue. Others entered to fill the gaps. All knew what was required of them. At the elevator, which was one of the older, upper-level models with a visibly jerking motion at the open doorways, he was delayed for a moment while a planting crew filed past him, headed for the hydroponics rooms with selected seedstock for replanting. There must be no delay in maintenance of the food cycle that lay at the very base of their survival. Hellstrom stepped into the open gap of the elevator doorway when space appeared on an upbound car. The heavy animal odor of the Hive, which the scrubbing systems erased from vented air exchanged Outside, was strong in the elevator, a sign that leaks were developing far down in the shaft and would have to be repaired. Maintenance was a constant drain, but could not be ignored even now. He made a mental note to inquire about shaft maintenance. Within two minutes he was in the sub-basement of the barn-studio, his attention concentrated once more on the immediate emergency. We must not consign these new intruders to the vats too soon, he told himself. VI From Nils Hellstrom's diar: In the oral tradition, which spanned more than # years before our progenitors began their first written records, it was said that the refusal to waste any colony protein dated from our earliest beginnings. I have come to doubt this. Outsider reactions indicate it is no more than a pleasant myth. My broodmother likened the later practice of wasting nothing to the openness we of the Hive have with each other. The vats were for her a beautiful metaphor of uninhibited internal communication and, as she often said: In this way, when one dies, no secret dies with her -- whatever each has learned will be contributed to the success of the whole. Nothing in the more than # years of our written records calls the original myth into question and I will not do so now in our open councils. Thus, I conceal something in the name of a myth that strengthens us. Perhaps, this is how religions begin. ment caution became visible. A ladder of Hive-steel was anchored in one corner of the open area beneath the baffles and sounddampers of the floor supports. The ladder led upward through the baffles to a concealed trapdoor that opened into a cubicle of a communal toilet in the barn's basement. A concealed screen at the top of the ladder slid into position when a worker climbed to that point. The screen revealed whether the cubicle was occupied. A remote locking system secured the cubicle's door when a worker was emerging. There were secondary monitoring screens at the base of the ladder and a watchworker was on duty there. The worker waved Hellstrom ahead, signaling that no Outsiders were in the studio area. The ladder was attached to a wall of one of the giant ventilation ducts that ended in the barn roof. He felt subtle vibrations as he climbed. He emerged from the cubicle presently and into an empty washroom, which gave him passage into the studio's actual basement, a space of wardrobe stores, film stores, editing, processing facilities for film, dressing rooms and makeup areas, props... By Outsider standards, all would have seemed normal. Workers were going about their activities in the area, but they ignored him. Ordinary stairs at the end of a long hallway gave entrance through a sound-baffle system into a double-doored lock passage and thence to the main studio, which took up most of the barn's cavernous interior. From the permanent minutes of the Hive Council: Present computations indicate that the Hive will begin to feel swarming pressures when it passes a population of #. Without some such protection as Project # would offer, we cannot permit such a swarming to occur. For all the ingenuity of our specialists, we are helpless before the combined might of the Outside. Its us. The total dedication of our workers would send them to fall by the thousands in a suicidal attempt to insure the future of our kind. But we are few and they are many. The unreasioning brutality of nature's underlying plan must be stayed for this time of preparation. Some day, given the potency of some such weapon as represented by Project #, we wilt be able to emerge, and if our workers die on that day they will die with reason -- through selflessness, not through greed. X and polite -- but evasive," Janvert said, turning from the telephone. It was daylight outside Clovis's apartment now and she had dressed in preparation for the specific summons they both knew would come soon. "They told you to be patient," Clovis said. She had returned to her favorite position on the long couch and sat with her feet tucked under her. "One thing more," Janvert said. "Peruge himself is going to head this team. Old Jollyvale doesn't like that one bit." "You think he wanted this one himself?" "God, no! But he's Operations Director. With Peruge in the field Jollyvale can't give orders. He's effectively no longer Operations Director. That he doesn't like." "It's definite about Peruge?" "No doubt." "That explains why they're not being very informative." "I suppose so." Janvert crossed to the couch and sat beside her, taking her hand in his and rubbing the warm skin absently. "I'm scared," he said. "I'm really scared for the first time in this business. I've always known they didn't give one particle of a damn about us, but Peruge -- " Janvert swallowed convulsively. "I think he takes a positive pride in how many people he can waste and he doesn't care whose people they are -- ours or theirs." "Don't let him know how you feel, for God's sake," Clovis said. "Oh, I won't. I'll be the usual happy-go-lucky Shorty, always ready with a quip and a smile." "Do you think we'll be going out today?" "Tonight at the latest." "I've often wondered about Peruge," she said. "I've wondered who he actually is. That funny damned name and everything." "At least he has a name," Janvet said. "The Chief, now -- " "Don't even think it," she warned. "Haven't you ever wondered if we really work for the government?" he asked. "Or whether our bosses represent an over-government behind the visible one." "If you're talking about what I think you're talking about I don't want to know anything about it," she said. "That's a good, safe attitude," he said. He dropped her hand, stood up and returned to his restless pacing. Clovis was right, of course. This place was bugged. They'd know precisely where to call for him. No helping that. When you worked to make the world a fishbowl you lived in a fishbowl. The trick was to become one of the fish watchers. From the Hive Manual: In the selection of workers, breeders and the various kinds of specialists, in the development of a Hive consciousness through all of the chemical and manipulative devices at our disposal, the blueprint of our cooperative society is etched with a potential for permanence that must be monitored with the greatest caution. Here each generation comes into the world as a continuation of the previous one, each individual a mere extensfon of the rest. It is in the consequences of that extension that we must build our eventual place in the universe. into the open cavern of the studio a young woman production assistant, who had been working with a glass-enclosed beehive nearby, saw him and waved to attract his attention. Hellstrom hesitated, torn between the desire to go immediately up to the command post aerie and recognition of a need to maintain an air of unbroken continuity in Hive-supportive work. He recognized the young woman, of course -- one of the lesser-crew who could front on occasion for limited contact with the Outsiders who came to look into the film work for legitimate reasons. She was one of the Niles# genetic line -- the poor eyesight in that line would have to be corrected in the breeding processes. The strain was also susceptible to Outsider tastes, as was the Fancy line. He noted members of the second film crew standing around the glassed beehive, their arms folded. Everything about the scene spelled a delay. That could be costly. Hellstrom weighed his various problems. Old Harvey could be trusted to obey his orders. The money represented by this film equaled a vital resource. Hellstrom shifted direction in midstride, headed toward the production assistant and her idle crew. She had a plain face not helped by large granny glasses and blond hair pulled back in a severe chignon. But she had a full figure and was obviously fertile. Hellstrom wondered idly if she had been examined yet for her personal breeding potential. Using her Outside name, he spoke as he came up to her: "What is it, Stella?" "We're having some unexpected trouble with this beehive and I wanted to call Fancy in for assistance. But I was told you have her on another assignment from which she cannot be released." "That's true," Hellstrom said, realizing that someone had taken him literally in his private instructions to keep Fancy under close surveillance. "What's happening with your bees?" "They're balling on the queen every time we try to get her exposed for photographing. The last time that happened Fancy told us to call her -- said she might be able to help." "Did she give you an alternative to calling her?" "She said to try a tranquilizer in their feeder and in their air." "Have you done this?" "We'd like to have them more active." "I see. Did Fancy tell you what might be causing the trouble?" "She thinks it's something in the air -- maybe atmospheric electricity or a chemical emitted by our bodies." "Can we shoot around these bees for now?" "Ed thinks we can. He wanted to call you earlier and see if you'd be available for one of the lab sequences in which you appear." "When would he want to shoot it?" "Tonight, probably by around eight o'clock." Hellstrom fell silent, considering all his manifest problems. Then: "I think I can be ready for that shooting by eight. Tell Ed to set up for it. I've had my daysleep and can work all night if need be." He turned away. That should keep things here on an even keel, but he saw the bees at once as a metaphor of his own Hive. If the Hive became too upset things could get out of hand. Workers might take action on their own. He signaled to a boom operator in the center of the studio, pointed to himself and to the loft that gave entrance to the command aerie. The boom cage on its long arm swung down to the studio floor with all the silent grace of a mantis reaching for its prey. Hellstrom stepped into the cage and it wafted him upward, swung in a wide arc and deposited him at the edge of the loft floor. As he stepped out, Hellstrom reflected on how admirably this device served the needs of both security and of cover. No one could get up to the loft without the help of a trusted boom operator, yet it was the most natural thing to think of a boom as an elevator and to use that as excuse for leaving no other access into the security section. T he loft had been set up with a central well running for half the length of the barn along its longest dimension. The other half concealed the outlets for ventilators, with a bypass for visual examination of the valley's upper reaches. Slide ropes had been coiled neatly at even spacings along the edge of the loft floor, each rope secured to one of the stanchions of the guard rail. The ropes offered an emergency access to the studio floor. Neither the ropes nor the inner wall behind the walkway -- nor the doors into the various security stations were visible from the studio floor. Hellstrom walked along the open area, noting a slight smell of dust, which alerted him to remind the cleaning crews that the studio must be kept free of dust. The catwalk with its view down into the multiple activities in the studio, led him along the soundproofed wall to an end door with both sound and light baffles. He let himself into Old Harvey's station through the dark passage of the baffle. It was gloomy inside and filled with the smells of outside, which came in through open louvers at the end. An arc of greenglowing repeater screens had been installed along the inner wall against a thermite-bomb destruction system that could burn out the entire barn right down to the non-inflammable mucilaginous quick-plugs that could be triggered to seal off the Hive-head. The present emergency made Hellstrom acutely aware of all these preparations -- they had been a part of Hive awareness for many years. Old Harvey looked up from the console as Hellstrom entered. The old man was gray-haired and had a big, forward-thrust, face like a Saint Bernard's. He even had dewlaps at the edges of his jawline to accent the likeness. His eyes were widely spaced, brown and deceptively mild. Hellstrom had once seen Old Harvey behead a hysterical worker with one sweep of a meat cleaverbut the memory dated back to his childhood and that hysterical line had been weeded out of the Hive's breeding stock. "Where's our Outsider?" Hellstrom asked. "He had something to eat a while back, then crawled off the hilltop," Old Harvey said. "He's working his way toward the upper end of the valley now. If he stations himself where I think he will we'll be able to watch him directly with binoculars. We're keeping all the lights out inside, of course, to reduce the chance that he'll notice activity up here." Good, cautious thinking, Hellstrom agreed. He asked, "Have you reviewed the Porter material? I noticed earlier that you -- " "I've reviewed it." "What's your opinion?" "Same sort of approach, clothing designed to give him concealment in the grass. Want to bet his cover is that he's a birdwatcher?" "I think I'd win." "Too much professionalism about him," Old Harvey said. He studied one of the console screens, pointed and said, "There he is, just like I expected." The screen showed the intruder crawling under a stand of bushes for a view down the length of the valley. "Is he carrying a weapon?" Hellstrom asked. "Our sensors indicate not. I think he has a flashlight and a pocketknife in addition to those binoculars. Look at that. There are ants up there on the ledge and he doesn't like them. See how he's brushing them off his arm." "Ants? How long since we've swept that area?" "A month or so. Do you want it checked?" "No. Just have it noted that it may be time for another sweep there by a small crew. We need several nests in the newer hydroponics sections." "Right." Old Harvey nodded and turned to relay instructions by hand signal to one of his assistants. "That Porter was a strange one. I've been reviewing what he said. He told us quite a bit, realty." "He was in the wrong business," Hellstrom agreed dryly. "What do you think they're after?" Old Harvey asked. "We've somehow attracted the attention of an official agency," Hellstrom said. "They don't have to be after anything except satisfaction for their own brand of paranoia." Old Harvey grimaced, shuddered. "I don't like the feeling of this. Nils." "Nor I." "Are you sure you've made the right decision?" "To the best of my ability. Our first step must be to pick up this pair. One of them must know more than the late Mr. Porter." "I sure hope you're right. Nils." Vll From Nils Hellstrom' s diary: Three of our younger geneticists were in among the fertile females again today and some of the older colonists in genetics complained. I had to explain to them once more that it was unimportant. The breeding impulse cannot be suppressed in active key workers who require the full functioning of their mental abilities. I have been known to indulge myi...:lf thus from time to time and the older genetics specialists know this very well. They were really complaining about me, of course. When wilt they ever understand that genetic manipulation has very severe limits, given our present stage of development? Luckily the older ones are dying out. Our own truism applies here: Into the vats old, out of the vats new. Any offspring from this latest foray wilt be watched closely, of course. Talent is where you find it. We all know how desperately the Hive needs new talent. tone of voice Peruge was using over the telephone, but managed to conceal this fact under an even flow of reasonable responses. Peruge was angry and was not attempting to hide the fact. To Merrivale, Peruge represented the one major obstacle between himself and another promotion. Merrivale thought he understood Peruge very well, but felt offended by the other man's superior position in the Agency. Merrivale had been called away from the early afternoon briefing session that had been set up for the new teams being sent out to Oregon. He had left the meeting reluctantly, but without delay. One did not keep Peruge waiting. Peruge was one of the chosen few who had daily face-to-face contact with the Chief. He might even know the Chiefs real identity. A letterknife in the form of a cavalry saber lay on the smooth f ray blotter of Merrivale's desk, le picked it up, pricked at the blotter with the sharp tip while he listened, gouging deeply when the conversation took a painful turn. "That was earlier in the month," Dzule," Merrivale said, knowing the explanation was insufficient, "and we did not know as much then as we know now." "What do we know now?" The question was biting and adcusatory. "We know there's someone out there who does not hesitate to make our people simply -- disappear." "We already knew that." "But we had not gauged the extent of our opposition's determination to defy us." "Do we have so many people that we can just waste them finding out such important facts?" Peruge demanded. The hypocrite . Merrivale thought. Nobody has wasted more agents than Peruge. He gave me the explicit orders that cost us these teams. Merrivale dug a deep gouge in the blotter, frowned at the disfiguration of the surface. He reminded himself to have the blotter replaced as soon as this call was completed. "Dzule, none of our agents believes this business is a safe one. They know the chances they take." "But do they know the chances you take with them?" "That's unfair," Merrivale blurted and wondered what Peruge was doing. Why this abrupt attack? Was there trouble upstairs?" "You're a fool, Merrivale," Peruge said. "You've lost us three good people." "My orders were explicit and you know it," Merrivale said. "And given those orders -- you did what you thought best." vale could feel sweat collecting under his collar and rubbed his neck. "We had no way of knowing precisely what had happened to Porter. You told me to send him in alone. Those were your very words." "And when Porter -- Just vanished?" "You said yourself that he could have had personal reasons for disappearing." "What personal reasons? Porter's record was one of the best." "You said he'd quarreled with his -- wife." "Did I say that? I don't remember that at all." So that's the way it is, Merrivale thought. His stomach felt painfully knotted. "You know you offered that as a possible reason for sending in a double team with identical orders to replace them." "I don't know anything of the kind, Merrivale. You've sent Depeaux and Grenelli down that Oregon rathole and you sit there making excuses. When Porter was missed you should have originated an official inquiry for a vacationer believed to have been last seen in that region." So that's going to be our new approach, Merrivale thought. And if it succeeds Peruge gets the credit. If it fails I get the blame. Neat. Merrivale said, "I presume that's the line of attack you'll take when you get out to Oregon." "You know damned well it is." The Chief himself is probably listening to this, Merrivale thought. Oh, God, why did I ever get into this business? "Have you told the new teams yet that I'll be leading them personally?" Peruge asked. "I was briefing them when you called." "Very well. I'll be leaving within the hour and I'll meet the new teams in Portland." "I'll tell them." Merrivale spoke with weary resignation. "And tell them -- and I want it emphasized -- that this new operation must be handled with the utmost discretion. There will be no grandstand plays, understood? Hellstrom has powerful friends and I don't mind telling you that this ecology issue is explosive. Hellstrom has said all of the right things to the right people and they think he's some kind of ecological messiah. Luckily there are others who realize he's a fanatical madman and I'm sure we'll prevail. Understand me?" "Perfectly." Merrivale did not try to conceal his bitterness now. The Chief was listening to Peruge. No doubt of that. The whole thing was a staged performance -- preparation of the sacrificial goat. The goat's name was, of course, Merrivale. "I doubt very much that you understand me perfectly," Peruge said, "but it's likely that you understand me well enough to follow the orders I've just given you without any more disgusting errors. See to it at once." A sharp click closed the line. Merrivale sighed, replaced the receiver in its cradle on the elaborate scrambling phone. The signs were clear. He must juggle his own hot potato. If he dropped it -- or if anyone else dropped it -- fingers would point in only one direction. Well, he had been in this position before, just as he had placed others in the identical position. There was only one safe response. He must delegate authority, but do it so subtly that everything would still appear to be in his own hands. The logical candidate was Shorty Janvert. As a first step. Shorty would be named Number Two on this project, right under Dzule Peruge himself. Peruge had not specified whom he wanted as Number Two. That had been a mistake on his part. If Peruge changed the assignment, an action he might very well take, he would have to assume responsibility for everything his new segundo did. Shorty was a logical choice. Peruge had made it clear on several occasions that he did not fully trust Janvert. But the little man was imaginative and resourceful. The choice could be defended. From the Hive Manual: The neutered worker is the true source of freedom in any society. Even the wild society has its neutered workers, the neutering being maintained behind a mask of actual fertility from which real offspring come. But such offspring have no share in the free creative life of the wild society and thus are effectively neutered. Such workers can always be recognized. They are not burdened with intellect, with unrestricted emotion or individual identity. They are lost in a mass of creatures like themselves. In this neither our Hive nor the insects are giving the universe anything new. What the insects have and what we are copying is the society formed in such a way that its workers toil together to create the illusive Utopia -- the perfect society. crew almost six hours to shoot the new tab sequence with mice and wasps. Even then Hellstrom was not satisfied that the crew had caught the effect he wanted on film. He had become very sensitive to the artistic merit of what the Hive created. The demands for excellence he was making now went far beyond the implicit knowledge that quality brought more income to the Hive. He wanted quality for its own sake for every aspect and expression of the Hive. Quality of specialists, quality of life, quality of creations -- all were interrelated. Hellstrom had himself boomlifted to the aerie after the shooting was finished. He tried to conceal his worries over the latest report on the nightsweep. Because he had been in this sequence he had been tied to the set during the most important part of the sweep. It was still many hours to dawn and one problem had not been solved -- the female who had accompanied their captive intruder remained at large. One of the Hive's chief concerns had always been to produce workers who could front for it with the Outside -- incorruptible workers who would not betray even by chance what lay beneath Guarded Valley and its surrounding hills. Hellstrom wondered now if the present problem might not have uncovered a breeding defect somewhere in the personnel charged with the sweeps. The male intruder had been picked up easily beyond the bordering trees of the west meadow. A sweep detail had enveloped the camper almost immediately afterward, but it had somehow missed the female. That she could escape had not seemed possible, but none of the sweepworkers had even smelled her trail. Many key security workers were in the aerie command post when Hellstrom entered. They noted his entrance, but stayed at their jobs. Hellstrom scanned the dimly lighted room with its arc of repeater screens, its little clutches of workers discussing the problem. Saldo was there, dark in the manner of his breeder mother. Fancy, but with the harsh hawk features of his Outsider father. (That was one thing Fancy did well, Hellstrom reminded himself. She bred Outside at every opportunity and the resultant new genes were prized by the Hive.) Old Harvey's post at the Security console had been taken over by a younger male of Fancy's line. He took the name of Timothy Hannsen in his Outside guise, which so far had seen limit use. Hannsen had been chosen for possible future training as a front because his penetrating I  f V' i,'C good looks tended to overpower the conscious balance of Outsider females. His sharply incisive mind also made him particularly valuable in a crisis. The trait was true of many in Fancy's line, particularly so in Saldo. Hellstrom had high hopes for Saldo, who had been taken on as a special educational charge by Old Harvey. Hellstrom paused inside the door to guage conditions in the aerie. Should he take over? The workers would defer to him at the slightest indication that he was assuming command. Brood mother Trova's decision had never been really questioned. They always sensed how much more potent was his commitment to the Hive, how much more effective his decisions. They might disagree at times and occasionally even prevvail over him, but a subtle air of deference remained even when they voted him down in Council. And when, as often happened, his view proved later to have been the correct one, his hold upon them became even stronger. It was a situation toward which Hellstrom maintained a constant mistrust. No worker is perfect, he told himself. The Hive itself must be supreme in all things.  the wall at Hellstrom's left, s' arms folded, his face underlighted by glowing screens that produced the illusion that he had been cast from green stone There was movement in his eyes, though. Old Harvey was watching the room J critically. Hellstrom crossed to his side, glanced once at the dewlapped old face and then at the consoles. 'Any sign of her yet?" "No." "Didn't we have her under constant infra-surveillance?" "Radar and sonics, too," Old Harvey muttered. "Did she have instruments to detect us?" "She tried to use her radio, but we jammed it." "That alerted her?" "Probably." Old Harvey suddenly sounded tired and displeased. "But she had no other instruments?" "The vehicle had a small radartype speed-trap warning device. I think she may have detected our surveillance that way, too. "But how could she slip through our sweep?" "Our people are reviewing the tapes again. They think she could have gone searching for her companion and been lost in the general confusion our sweep created on the instruments." "The sweep should have picked her up despite any such confusion." Old Harvey turned, looked directly at him. "So I told them." "And they overruled you." Old Harvey nodded. "What do they believe happened?" Hellstrom asked. "She took a calculated risk and went right into the midst of our searchers." "Her smell would have given her away." "So I said -- and they agreed. They then suggested she slipped away from the truck to the north, using it as a shield. Their thought is that she walked softly to hide her movements in the background static. There was a time gap between dark and the moment our sweep reached her vicinity. She could have done it. She had two choices -- get away or slip up on us from another direction. They think she's out there stalking us." "And you don't agree with that?" Heilstrom asked. "Not that one," Old Harvey said. "Why?" "She wouldn't slip up on us." "But why?" "We hit her hard with the lowfrequency. She was twitchy and nervous all afternoon, much too nervous to come for us." "How do you know what her reserves of courage might be?" "I watched her." "She didn't look like your type, Harvey." "Make your joke, Nils. I watched her most of the afternoon." "So this is no more than your opinion from personal observation?" "Yes." "Why aren't you pressing that opinion?" "I did." "Given your choice, what action would you take?" "You really want to know?" "I do -- or I wouldn't ask." "First, I think she's slipped down to the northeast among those cattle in the pasture. I'm guessing that she knows cattle. There was something about her -- " He wet his lips with his tongue. "If she knows cattle, she could have moved among them with no problems. They would have masked her smell and provided all the cover she needed." "No one here agrees with you?" "They say those are range cattle and that they would have spooked at the first smell of her. We would have detected a stampede." "And your response?" "A lot of spooking goes to whether a cow can smell your fear. We know that. We use that factor ourselves. If she wasn't afraid of them and moved softly -- well, we can't just close our eyes to the possibility that she may have done so." "They don't want to search among the cattle, though?" "They're bothered by the complications of a sweep down there. If we send workers they're sure to get out of hand and kill a few head of those cows. Then we have local problems." "You still haven't told me what you'd do." "I'd send some of us. We're trained to deal with the Outside. Some of us have lived out there. We have better control over the hunt response during a sweep." Heilstrom nodded, spoke his thoughts aloud; "If she's up here close to us she hasn't a rabbit's chance of getting away. But if she's down there among tiiose cows -- " "You see what I mean," Old Harvey said. "I'm astonished that the others don't see it, too," Heilstrom said. "Will you lead the search party, Harvey?" "Sure. I see you're not calling it a sweep." "I'd just as soon you went out and brought back only one thing." "Alive?" "If at all possible. We're not getting much from that other one." "That's what I heard. I was down there when they first started questioning him, but -- well, that sort of thing bothers me. I guess I lived too long Outside." "I have the same reaction," Hellstrom said. "This is something better left to the younger workers who don't even know the concept of mercy. He told me almost nothing when ! first questioned him. "Sure wish there were some other way," Old Harvey said. He took a deep breath. "I'd best get about the -- search." "Choose your men and see to it." Hellstrom watched the old man move out into the room, thought about the often sheer perversity of the young. The old possessed a special value for the Hive, a kind of balance that could not be denied. This incident was a sure demonstration of their value. Old Harvey had known what to do. The young workers had not wanted to venture out into that night themselves, though, and had decided the action was unnecessary. Several of the younger male and female apprentices and the security workers of middle years had heard Hellstrom's conversation with Old Harvey. They made a shamefaced show now of volunteering for the search. Old Harvey picked some of them, instructed them briefly. He made a special point of naming Saldo his second in command. That was good. Saldo displayed a devoted respect for Old Harvey and it was surprising that the younger worker had not taken his teacher's side. The a.iswer came out in the briefing when Saldo said, "I knew he was right, but you wouldn't believe me, either." Apparently Saldo had sided with his teacher, but the others had lumped them both in one bag. Ever conscious of his role as educator. Old Harvey chided Saldo for this remark. "If you thought as you say you should have given your own arguments -- not mine." The troops filed out of the room properly chastened. Hellstrom smiled to himself. They were good stock and learned quickly. One had only to give them the correct example. In age is balance, his broodmother had been fond of saying. Youth, to her, had represented an extenuating circumstance which had always to be taken into account. Vlll The words of Nils Hellthings on Earth only man ponders his existence. His questions lead to torment, for he is unable to accept, as the insects do, that life's only purpose is life itself. not liked this assignment from the beginning. She hadn't objected so much to working with Carlos (they had combined forces many times in the past) as she did to the time she would have to spend with him when they were not working. Carlos had been flashingly handsome in his youth and had never accustomed himself to the gradual wearing away of his compelling attraction to women. She had known that the off-duty association would be a constant bout of sortie and parry. Grinelli didn't fancy herself as a femme fatale, but she knew from experience her own magnetism. She had a long face that might have been taken as ugly except for the personality behind it. Her self shone through overlarge and startlingly green eyes. Her body was slender, the skin pale, and there was about her an air of profound sensitivity that fascinated many men, Carlos among them. Her hair was dark red-auburn and she tended to keep it confined in tight hats or berets. Tymiena was a family name and its original Slavic meaning had been: "a secret." The name described her manner. She held herself in constant reserve. Merrivale had alerted 'her sense of danger originally by assigning only the two of them to the case. She had not liked what she had read in Porter's accounts and in the reports accumulated under the label: the hellstrom file. Too many of these had been secondor third-hand. Too many of them were semi-official. They smacked of amateurism. Amateurs were a deadly indulgence in this business. "Only two of us?" she had objected. "What about the local police? We could file a missing person report and -- " "The Chief does not want that," Merrivale had responded at once. "Did he say so specifically?" Merrivale's face had darkened slightly at any reference to his well-known propensity for personalized interpretation of orders. "He made himself abundantly clear. This matter is to be handled with the utmost discretion." "A discreet local inquiry sounds to me well within that requirement. Porter was in that area. He's missing. These reports in the file indicate others may have disappeared in that vicinity. This family of picnickers with the twin babies, for instance, they -- " "A logical explanation has been accepted for every such occurrence, Tymiena." Merrivale had interrupted. "Unfortunately logic and actuality do not always coincide. Our concern is for the actuality and, in our pursuit of it, we shall utilize our own tested resources." "I don't like their logical explanations. I don't give one particle of a damn what explanations local dumbheads may have accepted." "Our own resources only." "Which means we put our lives on the line again. What does Carlos say about this case?" "Why don't you ask him? I've arranged a briefing for oh-elevenhundred. Janvert and Carr will be here, as well." "Are they in this?" "They're in reserve." "I don't like that, either. Where's Carlos?" "I believe he's in Archives. You have almost an hour to explore this matter with him." "Merde!" She had swept from the room. Carlos had been no more helpful than Merrivale. The assignment had struck him as routine. But then, assignments tended to strike Carlos as cast in some familiar mold. His habitual response was a universal, clerkish thoroughness of preparation -- read all the material, study all the plans. To find that Carlos was in Archives had not surprised her. He had an Archives mind. T he trip to Oregon and the cozy journey in the camper had been everything she had expected -- crawling hands and a crawling mind. She had finally told Carlos that she had contracted a serious venereal disease on her previous assignment. He refused to believe this. She had told him quite calmly then that if he persisted she would put a bullet into him. She had displayed the small Belgian automatic in the wrist holster she always wore. Something about the clear calmness of her manner had told him to believe her. But he had taken the rebuff in muttering bad grace. The job was another matter, though, and she had wished him luck when he took off in his ridiculous bird-watching clothes. All through the long day then, while of the "cover" by painting, she had grown increasingly nervous. There had been no particular thing upon which to focus her uneasiness, nothing concrete to explain it. The whole scene had bothered her, reeked of trouble. Carlos had been predictably imprecise about his estimate of return time. It all depended on what he saw in his preliminary scan of the farm. "Shortly after dark at the latest," he had said. "You be a good wife and paint your pretty pictures while I go look for birds. When I come back I'll teach you all about the birds and the bees. "Carlos!" "Ah, my love, some day I shall teach you to say that exquisite name with true passion." And the bastard had chucked her under the chin as he took his leave. Tymiena had watched him zigzag his way up the grass-brown slope into the trees. The day already was warm and filled with that special kind of insect-singing stillness that spoke of more heat to come. Sighing, she had taken out her water-color materials. She actually was quite a good watercolorist and occasionally during the long day she had experienced real involvement in putting down the essence of the autumn fields. The golden browns were particularly warm and inviting. Shortly after midday, she put her painting aside temporarily and fixed herself a light lunch of sliced hardboiled eggs and yogurt, cold from the camper's 'icebox. During the break, although the camper's interior was oven hot, she stayed inside to check over the instruments. To her surprise, the speed-trap warning, which could  turned on its base and had a null indicator, showed radar activity in the direction of the farm. There was a clear signal aimed at the camper. Radar surveillance of her from the farm? She interpreted this as a danger sign and thought of going after Carlos to call him back. An alternative was to warm up the radio and report the development to headquarters. She knew with a sure instinct that headquarters would make light of it. And Carlos had ordered her to stay with the camper. In the end she opted for neither course. Her own indecision added a frustrating accent to the nervousness that continued to afflict her throughout the afternoon. The sense of danger accumulated. She felt that something was warning her to get away. Leave the camper at least. The camper was a big, fat target. In the half-light of dusk, she folded up her painting tablet, dropped it and her paints on the cab seat and slipped into the seat at the radio. It took a moment to warm up and she checked the signal monitor, found a searchresonance fanning across her own frequency. When she keyed her transmitter, the search-resonance homed on her signal and jammed it. The monitor howled with the interference. She slapped the offswitch, stared toward the farm. The place was not visible from this parking spot, but she felt it out there as a malevolent presence. There was still no sign of Carlos. Darkness would be on her within minutes. She felt nervously for the little automatic in its wrist holster. What the hell was delaying Carlos? She turned out the camper's lights, sat in the settling darkness. Radar from the farm's direction. They jammed her radio. This case had turned nasty. She stood up, moved softly to the rear door, slipped out on the side opposite the farm. The van itself would shield her from that searching beam. She dropped to all fours and worked her way swiftly into the tall grass. She had seen cows far down in the pasture below her and headed for them with a sure instinct. She had grown up on a Wyoming cattle ranch and, while she preferred approaching them on horseback, she felt no threat from them. The threat was behind her, somewhere up at Hellstrom's farm. The cows would offer her a masking confusion, concealment from that radar sweep. If Carlos returned, he would turn on the camper's lights. She would see them from a safe distance in the pasture land. Somehow she did not expect Carlos to return. This whole situation did not make sense, had not made sense from the beginning, but she trusted her own instinct for self-preservation. The words of Nils Hellstrom: This primeval planet Earth is an arena of continual contest where only the most versatile and resourceful endure. On this testing ground where the mighty dinosaur staggered and fell, one silent witness hangs on. This witness remains our guide to human survival. This witness, the insect, has head start on mankind, but we will overtake him. He dominates our Earth today and exploits his dominion well. With each new generation come new experiments in shape and function, transforming him into specters as limitless as the imagination of the insane. Yet, what this witness can do, we of the Hive can do because we are witness of him. from a concealed perimeter exit at the northern edge of the Hive. Sod rolled back, a stump with a mucilage-seated soil plug folded outward on a silent hinge and the troop emerged into the night. They were lightly clad in dark gray and the night was cold, but they ignored the chill. Each carried a stunwand and wore a night-vision mask with a powerful infrared emitter of Hive manufacture around its rim. They looked like a troop of skindivers and the wands were strange double-ended spears. The stump-plug was seated securely before they left it, all sign of their passage removed. They fanned out over the field and moved northward. Old Harvey had chosen twentythree of the key workers, mostly aggressive males, and had seen to it that the females received hormones before he had issued his careful instructions in silent Hive-sign. They wanted this Outsider female alive. Nils needed the information this female carried. She was probably down among the cows. The cows could be frightened off with a low stun, but none were to be killed. This was not a sweep -- it was a search. Only the Outsider female would go eventually into the vats from this venture and she only after she had given up the necessary information. It had been a long time since Old Harvey had participated in a hunt and he felt the excitement of it pumping in his veins. He signaled for Saldo to take the left flank and moved out of the right himself. The night air tasted of many scents -- cattle, dust in the tall grass, raw earth, the subtle esthers of insects, a touch of tree resin. It was all there in his sensitive nostrils, but he could not separate out an odor that said the Outsider female was ahead of him. Nightsight would have to reveal her. Saldo had moved immediately out to his assigned position and Old Harvey relaxed. The young man was green, but his potential was enormous. Saldo was among the twenty or so who might some day step into Hellstrom's sandals. He was one of the smaller, energysaving new breed, dark and slim, filled with nervous energy and own mind showing more strongly each day. He would be a power in the Hive some day -- or might even take a swarm of his own out to start a new Hive. The searchers had spread into a wide fan, walking openly down into the pastureland. Old Harvey noted that the night was good for a hunt. Clouds were beginning to cover the sky, obscuring the laterising, waning moon. The cattle could be seen easily in the nightsight reHection. He kept his eyes on the scattered clumps of trees, however, ignoring the cattle for the moment. They passed one small herd with a minimal disturbance of the animals, although the warm smell of the cows excited the hunter drive in the entire troop. Saldo and two others searched through the herd, making sure the animals screened no Outsider. Hunt excitment could not be denied, though. It was evidenced by an increasing nervousness in the troop and an outflow of external hormones that began to spook the cattle. More and more individual cows and then whole groups of them snorted and ran off with a panicked thumping. Old Harvey began to regret that he had not included a selective hormone suppressant in his preparations. The subtle chemical signals one animal could send to another had their uses at times, but they introduced complexities now. He kept his attention on the trees, however, leaving the cattle for Saldo and the others to scan. Nightsight gave his surroundings a faint silver cast, as though the light came from within every object he saw. She will hear us coming and she will try to hide in a tree, he told himself. It's her style. He couldn't say why or how he knew this from just his one afternoon's observation, but he felt certain of it. She would hide in a tree. Old Harvey heard a nightbird call from far off to his right and felt his heartbeat quicken. He was not too old for the sweeps. Perhaps it would be good to go out occasionally with the workers. The words of Nils Hellstrom: Unlike other creatures who struggled against their environment, the insect learned early to seek its protective embrace. He created an endless wardrobe of camouflage. He and his environment became one. When predators came he was nowhere to be found -- so artistic were his methods of deception that predators could crawl upon his . body in their search for prey. He did not choose merely one means . of escape, but countless others. Not for him speed or the treetops, but both of these and more. the sweep just as the first searchers saw her, confirming Old Harvey's prediction. She had tripped in a rabbit hole and sprained her left ankle early in her flight. The pain had forced her to make the climb into a low oak, where she had braced herself in a notch and taken off the shoe on the injured foot. She sat about twenty feet up, the tittle automatic held firmly in her right hand. A powerful pen-size flashlight was in her left hand, her thumb on its switch. The ankle throbbed with a fiery pain that made thought difficult. She wondered if she had broken a bone. Running cattle gave her the first indication of trouble. She heard the animals snorting above the pounding of their hooves as they passed. Then came a mysterious swish-swish. The sound grew louder until it circled her tree and stopped. She could just make out the darker shadows of the hunters in the blackness. They had formed a rough circle all around her. It was obvious that she had been detected. In panic, she thumbed the flashlight switch, swept its beam in a short arc. She gasped, at her first sight of the nightmasks and stunwands, recognizing deadly menace. She began shooting without thinking. IX The words of Nils Hellstrom: Perhaps we will in time become as fully functional as are those we copy. We will develop faces without expression -- with only eyes and mouths to keep our bodies alive. No muscles to smile or frown with -- or in any way to betray what is lurking beneath the surface. T he little automatic erupted as a monstrous surprise to the Hive's hunters. Five of them were dead before Tymiena was brought tumbling from the tree by a concentration of stuns. Old Harvey was among those killed, his nightmask shattered and a bullet in his brain. Saldo suffered a bullet burn on his jaw, but his shouted command brought order to the frightened workers. They had been full of hunt juice, as the old-timers put it, and the Outsider female's attack had raised them to a deadly pitch. They leaped in to finish her off with their hands, but Saldo's cry of command stopped them. In the end it was Hive discipline that kept them off her. Saldo issued swift orders. Someone must run to inform Nils. The dead must be returned to the vats. That was what good workers deserved. Thus they became one with all. Into the vats old, out of the vats new. While his orders were being obeyed he kneeled to examine the unconscious female. Her flashlight still glowed in the grass. He pushed his nightmask back onto his head, used the flashlight to help his examination. Yes, she was still alive. It was difficult to conduct the examination calmly. He felt harmed the Hive. Nils needed her, though. The Hive needed her. Saldo managed a kind of calm as he continued his examination. She appeared to have no broken bones. A painful ankle, obviously. It was swelling and discolored. Workers had suffered much worse, though, and had gone on with their tasks. He directed that her weapon be found and returned to the Hive. Old Harvey's death neither saddened nor gladdened him. Such things occurred. Reality could not be avoided. Reality had placed him in command of the search troop and he was required to give correct orders. This was how Old Harvey had taught him to think and behave. The Outsider female had to be secured first. He judged that she could be revived for questioning. That would please Nils. It pleased Saldo now. He began to sense a greater interest in this female. She was possessor of fascinating odors. He sensed alien Outsider soaps and perfumes over faint, but familiar musks. He bent close to sniff at her, the first Outsider female he had ever encountered in the wild. Beneath the dominant acridity of her fear were exciting odors. He slipped a hand under her blouse, felt a breast, found it full and firm under a restraining garment. He knew about such garments from his training for key worker roles. It was called a bra and was fastened with metal hooks at the back. She was a true female, apparently no different from females of the Hive, and the available evidence said she was fertile. How odd these wild Outsiders were. He moved his hand down under her waistband, explored the pubic hair and genitals, brought the hand out and smelled it. Yes, fertile. So it was true that Outsider females wandered around when they were fertile. Did they go on a mating hunt of some kind as a brood mother was supposed to do? The books, the films and the lectures of his education had not prepared him for the actuality, although he could rattle off the facts readily enough. She excited him and he wondered if Nils would entertain a suggestion that she be kept for breeding. It would be interesting to breed with her. A female in his band snarled at him then, a wordless sound of deep menace. Another said, "This Outsider female isn't a breeder. What are you doing with her?" "I investigate," Saldo said. "She is fertile." The one who had snarled at him found her voice. "Many of these wild ones are fertile." The other said, "She killed five of us. She's fit only for the vats." "Where she probably will go when we have finished questioning her," Saldo said. He spoke without trying to conceal an abrupt feeling of sadness. This Outsider female would be destroyed by the questioning -- no doubt of it. It was happening to the captive male. Such a waste. Her flesh would be good for nothing but the vats. H e arose, restored his nightmask to its position over his nose, said, "Bind her and carry her to the Hive. See that she does not escape. Two of you go to her vehicle. Bring it in for scavenging. Erase its tracks. No sign must remain that she and her companion were in our vicinity. See to it." The orders came from his mouth as Harvey had taught him, but Saldo felt a form of despair that such commands were necessary. The responsibilities of leadership had fallen upon him abruptly. A remote part of his awareness realized that Harvey's choice of so young a worker as second in command on this search had been a training gesture. A promising young worker needed this experience. Another part of Saldo's awareness rested securely in his sense of competence. He was a specialist in Hive security. He trusted his own responses. He felt perfectly fitted for the task at hand -- it was as though the entire Hive were reacting through his person. Harvey had lived beyond his day, had paid for a mistake with his life. It was a serious loss to the Hive. Nils would have the news of it by now and there would be concern, but for the moment, Saldo knew he must proceed along. His was the seat of command. "Those of you without other tasks," he said, "see that no sign of our activities remains here. I do not know alt of your talents as Old Harvey did, but you know them. Divide yourselves according to your abilities. No one of you is to return to the Hive until what must be is done. I will remain until the last to inspect the job." He stooped, recovered the flashlight he had left beside the Outsider female, extinguished it, put it into his pocket. Workers already had bound the female and were ready to take her back to the Hive. It saddened Saldo that he would not see her again. He didn't think he wanted to watch the questioning. A sudden anger at Outsider stupidity shook him. They were such fools. She deserved whatever happened to her. Saldo glanced around at his people. They were busy obeying his orders and appeared content on the surface, but he sensed an air of uncertainty. They knew how young and untried he was. They obeyed out of habit. In truth, they were still obeying Harvey. But Harvey had made a fatal mistake. Saldo promised himself that he would not make such a mistake. "Get down on your hands and knees and be thorough," he said. "Two of the nightmasks were shattered. There will be splinters to recover. Get them all." Saldo wandered up through the tall grass toward the place where two of his troop already were readying the vehicle for removal to the Hive. She had come down this way, that Outsider female. How odd it was that they wandered around freely when they were fertile, as though they had no concern whatsoever about selecting the best male for breeding. In truth, they were not like a brood mother at all. They were merely wild, fertile females. Perhaps some day -- when there were many Hives -- such wild females would be captured and put to proper breeding, or they would be neutered and employed in useful work. Some of the cattle that had fled the scene of disturbance had returned, drawn by curiosity, no doubt. The animals were bunching up in the open, below the place where his troop worked, and were facing the troop. The smell of blood and the noise had left them on edge, but they offered no threat. The cattle could not see Saldo's workers, but his workers could see the cattle. Saldo held his stunwand at the ready and moved to place himself between the cattle and his troop. A good imagination could guard against the unexpected. If the cattle stampeded toward his workers, the beasts would be knocked down by one sweep of his stunwand. Saldo paused periodically to stare across the rangeland toward the distant glow of the town, a dim reflection on clouds. It was unlikely anyone that far away had heard the shooting, but even if some had they would be sensible. Townsmen had learned to be reticent and cautious about Guarded Valley. The Hive possessed a buffer there, too, in the person of the district deputy sheriff, Lincoln Kraft. He was Hive-born and one of the most successful fronts the Hive had ever produced. Other Hive observers moved as ordinary Outsiders in the town. There were even more important fronts in the larger Outside world. Saldo had seen two when they visited the Hive -- a Senator and a judge. They filled dangerous posts which some day would not be needed. The sounds of his troop busily carrying out his orders pleased Saldo. He sniffed at the night air, detected a smell of gunpowder. Only the Hive-trained would be likely to recognize that scent now. It was but a faint trace among many other odors. The cattle began to quiet down and a few left the bunched herds to graze. This annqyed Saldo. Bunched up, the cows did not offer too much temptation, but he knew how disturbed his workers were. One of them could conceivably take a lone cow. That must be prevented. This would be Hive land some day -- the Hive might even have its own cattle. But for now such protein cost too much in plant energy. That kind of wastefulness must be left to the profligate Outsiders and their cattle must not be molested on this night. Nothing to attract unwanted attention must occur here. Saldo returned to his workers, moved among them, speaking in a low voice. They must not take any cattle. There must be time for the soil to conceal marks that had not been erased. No suspicious outsiders must appear here for as long as possible. Some day, Saldo told himself, there would be other Hives, many of them sprung from this one parent which he served and which now must conceal all trace of itself from the Outsiders. For now the Hive people must be cautious and guard their future. They owed this to generations of countless workers as yet unborn. The words of Nils Hellstrom: Our main breeding lines must be designed with the utmost attention to Hive necessities. In this we walk a much thinner edge than do the insects who provide us with our model for survival. Their life begins as ours -- by the fertilization of a single cell -- but the miracle of creation differs for us from that point on. An insect can reproduce four hundred and one it takes a single human embryo to develop. We can increase our Hive birthrate many times over, but never can we hope to to match this proliferation. attract Saldo's attention. There was still no sign of dawnlight, but the air had turned cold, as it often did here just before daybreak. The worker stopped in front of Saldo, spoke to him in a low voice. "Someone's coming from the Hive." "Who?" "I think it is Nils himself." Saldo turned his attention in the direction indicated by the worker, recognized the oncoming figure by his gait. Yes, it was Nils. He wore a nightmask, but carried no wand. Saldo put down a sense of relief tempered by a surge of displeasure. His decisions had been the correct ones, but Hellstrom had chosen to come to see. Saldo immediately chided himself. He could almost hear the reprimand in Harvey's aging voice: Isn't that what you would do? The leader of the Hive could do no less. The thought restored Saldo's feeling of calm competence. Hellstrom stopped a few paces from Saldo, examined the scene before speaking. He noted with approval that Saldo seemed to be doing what was necessary. "Tell me what has happened," Hellstrom finally said. "Have you had no report from the ones I sent to you?" "They reported, but I would prefer that the leader of this search troop give me his own assessment. Sometimes workers miss important things." Saldo nodded. Yes, the procedure was wise. He recounted the discovery of the Outsider female, the shooting; he left out no detail. "Should your wound be treated?" Hellstrom asked, peering at it. "It is minor," Saldo said. "No worse than a small burn." "Take care of it as soon as you return." Saldo heard concern for him in Hellstrom's voice, was warmed by it. "I heard Old Harvey choose you as his second in command," Hellstrom continued. "I was his choice." Saldo spoke with calm confidence. "Have any of the others displayed evidence of resenting you?" "Nothing serious." H ellstrom liked that answer. It said Saldo was aware of incipient challenges, but felt able to deal with them. He no doubt could deal with them, too. Saldo carried himself well. He possessed a sure sense of rightness -- about him hung an unspoken air of dominance. It must be tempered, though. "Did you enjoy being chosen by Old Harvey?" Hellstrom kept his voice flat. Saldo swallowed. Had he done something wrong? The question had held a prying coldness. But Hellstrom was smiling faintly beneath his nightmask. "I enjoyed it," Saldo admitted, a faint uncertainty in his tone. Hellstrom heard the selfquestioning quality in the younger man's voice, nodded. Uncertainty bred caution. One could go from liking authority into a gambler's stance, become overconfident. Hellstrom mentioned this in a quiet voice that carried only between them. When he had finished Hellstrom said, "Tell me all you have ordered to be done here." Saldo took up his account from where he had left off. He spoke with noticeable hesitations, questing in his own mind for possible errors, for needed corrections. Hellstrom interrupted to ask, "Who was first to see the Outsider female?" "Harvey," Saldo said, recalling the motion of the old man's hand, the upthrust pointing finger to denote his discovery. A trickle of perspiration ran down Saldo's cheek. He wiped at it irritatedly and the action burned his wound. "What orders did he give then?" "He had told us earlier that we were to circle her when we found her. We carried out that procedure with further orders." "What did Harvey do next?" "He had no chance to do anything. The female turned on her light and began shooting." Hellstrom looked down at the ground between them, glanced around. Several nearby workers had left their tasks out of curiosity and had moved closer to listen. "Why aren't you workers doing as your leader ordered?" Hellstrom demanded. "Your leader gave you specific instructions. Carry them out." He turned back to Saldo. "They are tired," Saldo said, defending his people. "I will make a personal inspection of their work before leaving." This one is a jewel, Hellstrom thought. He takes personal responsibility without hesitation. "Exactly where were you when she began shooting?" "I was at the other end of the sweep from Harvey. When we closed the loop I found myself beside him." "Who knocked her out of the tree?" "The workers across from us where her light did not reach. The rest of us were dodging." "And Harvey have no more commands?" "I believe he was the first one hit. I heard her first shot and -- " He hesitated, shrugged. "I froze for an instant. Then I was hit and we were all rushing about. I saw Harvey go down and started toward him. There were more shots and suddenly it was all over. She fell out of the tree." "Your confusion is understandable because you were wounded," Hellstrom said. "I notice, however, that you kept your sense of balance sufficiently to You lived up to my expectations. But always remember what happened here. You have had a good lesson. The hunting of an Outsider is never the same as the hunting of any other animal. Do you understand that now?" praised and censured. His attention went to the tree in which the female had concealed herself, returned reluctantly to Hellstrom. Hellstrom said, "You caught the female alive and that's the important thing." He pursed his lips. "She carried a weapon and Harvey should have anticipated that. He should have brought her down the instant he saw her. He was within range. Do you know how to use Outsider weapons, Saldo?" "Yes. Harvey himself trained me." "Learn to use them well. The Hive could have need of such abilities. Let's see, you're thirtytwo years old, isn't that correct?" "Yes." "You still could pass for a youth among Outsiders. It may be that we will send you to one of their schools before long. We have ways of doing such things. You know about this." "I have not spent much time Outside," Saldo said. "I know. What experiences have you had?" "I spent a week in the town oncebut not alone." "Work or training?" "Training for myself and others with me." "Would you like to go outside alone?" "I don't think I'm ready for it." Hellstrom nodded, pleased with the candor of the answer. Saldo would make a superb security specialist. He already was far and away the most intuitively accurate among the New Breed. Give him a bit more experience and there would be none to compare with him. He possessed that beautiful Hive feeling for truth. He wouldn't lie, not even about himself. He was a leader to be preserved and nurtured. Hive conventions demanded this and the present circumstances required that Hellstrom begin that nurturing. "You are doing very well here," Hellstrom said, speaking loudly enough for others to hear. "When the present crisis is over, we'll make arrangements to send you Outside for further education. For now, report to me when you've finished out here." He turned slowly strolled back toward the Hive, pausing occasionally to glance around. His every movement said he was satisfied to leave matters to Saldo. For a moment Saldo watched Hellstrom go. The Hive's First Councilor, leader in every crisis, the Prime Male -- the one to whom all others turned when in doubt, even those who guided breeding and food production and tool fabrication -- the chief worker among them all had come out on a fact-finding expedition and had approved what he found. Saldo returned to overseeing the cleanup with a new sense of a elation that was strongly tempered by a deeper respect for his own limitations. X Minutes of the Hive Council: Interview with PhilosopherSpecialist Harl (translated from Hivesign) -- Once again. Philosopher Harl, we must disappoint you by telling you we have not come to take you to the blessed vats. Your great age, greater than that of any other worker in the Hive, and the artificial means we must use to keep life burning within you and all of the other reasons your wisdom uses in its arguments that we give you the release of the vats -- all these are difficult to refute. We respectfully request that you cease these arguments and recall the Hive's great need for your wisdom. We come again to ask your advice on how the Hive should employ the results of a successful Project #. We can anticipate your first question and must answer it by saying that Project # is not yet fruitful. The worker specialists charged with the project say, however, that they can assure us of success. They say it is only a matter of time. Thus the words of Philosopher-Specialist Harl: Possession of an ultimate weapon, of an ultimate threat to all of the life that shares this planet, brings with it no guarantee of supremacy. The very act of threatening to use such a weapon unless certain conditions prevail puts control of such a weapon into the hands of all those who control the conditions. You face the problem of what to do when these others say to you. "So use your weapon!" In this manner many will have the weapon. Even more to the point -- anyone able to threaten the possessor of such a weapon also posesses it. Thus an ultimate weapon is useless unless those who controj it can temper the weapon's violence. The weapon must have degrees of application which are less than ultimate. Take your lesson from the defense mechanisms everywhere visible in the insects who provide us with our pattern for survival. The spikes and prickles, the stingers and thorns, the burning chemicals and poisoned spears that jut angrily into the air, all these are defense mechanisms. They say. Don't threaten me. slowly that her hands were bound behind her and that she was fastened securely into a chair of some kind. The chair's surface was hard and she could feel the cold smoothness of its back against her arms. The most central part of her awareness focused on her ankle, which throbbed painfully where she had sprained it. Fighting a deep reluctance, she opened her eyes, but found only an impenetrable darkness, thick and ominous. For a moment she feared she might be blind, but a faint glow insinuated itself into her awareness. The glow existed at an indeterminate distance directly in front of her. It moved. "Ahhh, you're awake, I see." The voice was deep, masculine and came from somewhere above the moving glow. Something about its echoing quality told her she was in a room -- quite a large room. She put down her terror with difficulty, forced a false nonchalance into her voice. "How can you see? It's pitch dark." Hellstrom, seated in a corner of the laboratory where he could watch the glowing instruments that told him the female's reactions, admired her courage. "I can see," he said. "My ankle hurts like hell." "I truly regret that. We will give you something for that presently. Try to be patient." She found an oddly reassuring sincerity in the voice. It ranged from low to tenor and sounded under exquisite control. "I hope I won't have to stand this for very long," she said. She must be brought into some semblance of calmness, Hellstrom told himself. The nightmask was irritating where it pressed against his nose and forehead. He did not like the way it limned the female in a silvery glow. His annoyance came from fatigue, he knew. Sometimes the Hive demanded too much of him. But this Outsider female must be questioned and he found himself reluctant to turn her over to the merciless youngsters who always waited eagerly for an opportunity to prove themselves. He told himself that he delayed with this female because he did not trust what the others had wrenched from Depeaux. How could the Outsiders know about Project #? One of the interrogators must have mentioned it. That had to be the answer of course. It could be tested with this female. "First I must ask you a few questions," he said. "Why are you keeping it so dark?" she asked. "So you cannot see me." A sudden elation filled her. The fact that her questioner didn't want her to see him meant she would have an opportunity later to describe him. This in-turn could only mean he meant to release her. tion on his instruments. He said, "You were hysterical out there earlier. Did you think we were going to harm you?" What does he mean by that question? she wondered. They had her tied up like a Christmas turkey. "I was terrified," she said. "Did -- did I hurt anyone?" "You killed five of our people and injured two others." She had not expected such a coldly candid answer and it shocked her. Five dead? Could they actually release her after that? "I -- I felt trapped," she said. "My -- my husband was not back and I was alone. I was terribly afraid. What have you done to Carlos?" "He is suffering no pain," Hellstrom said. And that was true, he told himself. It was difficult to lie outright, even to a wild Outsider. His statement was true. Depeaux had been blissfully unconscious when his torn body had been slipped into the choppers and thence to the dissolving fluids of the vats. He had suffered no pain there and surely death had overcome him before any glimmering return to consciousness. The choppers were quick. "Why do you have me tied this way?" she asked. "To keep you in one place while I ask my questions. Tell me your name." They would have her cover-identification papers, she thought. "My name's Tymiena -- Tymiena Depeaux." "Tell me about this government agency for which you work." Her heart skipped a beat, but she managed a semblance of masked response: "Gov -- I don't work for any government agency! We were on vacation. My husband sells fireworks." Hellstrom smiled sadly at what his instruments revealed. It was true, then -- both of them worked for a government agency and that agency was curious. Although he had been opaque to most of their probings. Porter had revealed as much. But Porter had not said anything about Project #. Would this female impart such information? He felt a quickening of his pulse. This was the kind of danger the Hive had always feared, but something in It aroused his hunt juices. Strom asked. "I'm just a housewife!" she protested. "Where's Carlos? What've you done with my husband?" Hellstrom sighed. It was not the could be trusted and provided she even knew the connections behind her employment. It was possible she did not know. Such agencies had a proclivity for putting covers on covers on covers. "Do not worry about your husband," he said. "You will be with him soon. We know, however, that you are not a simple housewife. Simple housewives do not carry such weapons as you had in your possession. They certainly do not demonstrate the proficiency you displayed with a weapon." "I don't believe I killed anyone," she said. "But you did." "Carlos insisted I have that gun. He taught me how to shoot it." Another lie, Hellstrom observed from his instruments. He felt cheated. Why was she continuing to hide? Surely she must know by now that she had been exposed by her accomplice. His questions could not conceal this. Hellstrom had forced himself to read the Depeaux interrogation account, avoiding nothing. What the merciless youngsters did they did in the name of the Hive. He wondered if he dared put her through a chemical reduction of personality. The youngsters argued against it. The method was painless, but uncertain. It had reduced Porter to slavering imbecility. The process tended to erase memories as it exposed them. He did not want the Porter effort repeated and decided not to listen to his own inner revulsions. What must be, must be. He would continue with present methods, however, for as long as she did not suspect her emotions were being monitored and as long as information was being gathered. The tapes were spinning to record everything that occurred here. They could be subjected to a full analysis later. Even the Hive's central computer might be helpful in the analysis, although Hellstrom tended to distrust computers. They had no emotions. Having no emotions, they failed when confronted by human problems. "Why do you lie?" he asked. "I'm not lying!" "Is the agency that employs you an arm of the U.S. State Department?" "If you won't believe me, there's no sense in my answering. I just don't understand what's going on here. You chase me, knock me out, tie me up and all for -- " "And you killed five of my friends," he reminded her. "Why?" "I don't believe you. You'd better let me go. Carlos is a very important man in his company. There are people who'll come looking for us if I don't call them." "If you don't report in?" HellStrom studied his instruments. She had been telling the truth there. "It's not like that!" So she was supposed to report in, probably at regular intervals, Hellstrom thought. The eager youngsters had not elicited that from Depeaux. But then, they hadn't asked. "Why were you sent here?" "I wasn't sent -- " "Then what were you doing here?" S HE seized this opportunity to elaborate on her cover story: the long hours Carlos usually worked, the rare vacations, his interest in birds, her own interest in landscape painting. There was a certain delicate practicality about her account, a sense of domesticity she found herself almost wishing were true.  Carlos hadn't been such a bad sort in spite of... She broke off her account as this thought intruded. It confused her. There was internal significance in such a thought. Why would she think about Carlos in the ' past tense? Carlos was dead! She felt certain of this. What had that character over there in the dark said to give her this feeling of certainty? She trusted her instincts and felt fear rising like a tide of bile. : Hellstrom saw the emotion on his instruments, tried to divert her. "Are you hungry?" he asked. ' She found it difficult to speak at first, then responded in spite of a : dry mouth. "No, but my ankle I hurts terribly." "We'll take care of that pretty soon," he reassured her. "Tell me, Mrs. Depeaux, if you were frightened, why did you not drive down to Fosterville in your camper?" That's what I should have done! she told herself. But she suspected this character and his friends had been prepared for such an attempt and that wouldn't have succeeded either. She said, "I must have done something wrong. It wouldn't start." "That's odd," he said. "It started immediately for us." So they had the camper, too. All evidence of Depeaux and Grinelli would be gone by now. Carlos and Tymiena, both dead. A tear trickled down her left cheek. "Are you a communist agent?" In spite of himself Hellstrom chuckled. Then: "What an odd question from a simple housewife!" His amusement filled her with bracing anger. "You're the one who keeps talking about agents and the State Department," she flared. "What's going on here?" "You are not what you appear to be, Mrs. Depeaux," Hellstrom said. "There is even some doubt in mind as to whether you actually are Mrs. Depeaux." (Ah, that hit a nerve, he noted. So they were just working together and not married.) "I suspect you did -- do not even care much for Carlos." Did not care, she thought. That's what he was going to say. He caught himself. The lie came out... She began to think back over this unseen man's every reference to Carlos. The dead felt no pain. There was a sense of over-and-done with about every mention of Carlos. She revised her assessment of her own situation. Darkness could have another significance than hiding the identity of her interrogator. It could be a deliberate ploy to confuse her, lower her defenses. She began to explore her bindings, straining against them. They were damnably tight. "You do not answer me," Hellstrom said. "Why should I? I think you're awful." "Is your agency an arm of the government's executive branch?" "No." He read otherwise in her responses, but it was a tempered reading. The answer probably was that she believed this to be the case but harbored her own doubts. He noted she was twisting frantically, trying to escape her bounds now. Didn't she believe he could see her? "Why does the government investigate us?" he asked. She refused to answer. The bindings were deceptive. They felt like leather and appeared to give when she strained against them, but when she stopped struggling even for an instant they felt as tighf as ever. "You work for an agency associated with the executive arm of government," he said. "It is a matter of curiosity that such an agency should pry into our affairs. What interest could the government have in us?" "You're going to kill me, aren't you?" she asked. She gave up struggling, felt completely exhausted. Her mind teetered on the edge of hysteria. They were going to kill her. They had killed Carlos and were going to kill her. Something had gone very sour. It was the very thing she'd sensed in this assignment from the first. That damned fool, Merrivale! He never got anything right. And Carlos -- the dope of dopes. Carlos had probably walked right into a trap. They had caught him and he had spilled his guts. That was obvious. This questioner knew too many things already. Carlos had babbled and they had killed him. revealed her approach to hysteria. The fear disturbed him. Efe knew his reaction came partly from his own sensitivity to her subtle bodily excretions. She was broadcasting terror for anyone Hive-trained to receive. No worker could have escaped an awareness. He didn't even need his instruments. This room would have to be flushed out later. They had had to do the same thing after interrogating Depeaux. Any workers who encountered such emission would be disturbed. He still had his duty to the Hive, though. Perhaps in her fear she would reveal what he most wanted to know. "You work for the government," he said. "We know this. You were sent here to pry into our affairs -- what did you expect to find?" "I wasn't!" she screamed. "I wasn't! I wasn't! I wasn't! Carlos just told me we were going on vacation. What have you done with Carlos?" "You're lying," he said. "I know you are lying and you certainly must realize by now that your lies are not working with me. It will go better with you if you tell me the truth." "You're going to kill me anyway" she whispered. Damn! Hellstrom thought. His brood mother had warned him that this crisis-within-a-crisis might come in his lifetime. His workers had tortured a wild human. It had been done far outside the concept of mercy -- the idea had not even entered the workers' awareness as they had gone about their business of extracting information necessary for the Hive's survival. But such actions left their mark upon the entire Hive. There were no more innocents anywhere within the Hive. We've moved a step closer to the insects we mimic, he thought. And he wondered why the thought saddened him. He suspected that any life form that inflicted unnecessary pain tended to Find its consciousness eroding. Without consciousness to reflect back upon life, all life might lose its sense of purpose. In sudden anger he snarled, "Tell me about Project Forty!" She gasped. Then they knew everything. What had they done to Carlos to make him tell everything? She felt icy with terror. "Tell me," he barked. "I -- I don't know what you're talking about." The instruments told him what he needed to know. "It will go very badly with you if you do not tell me," he said. "I wish to spare you that. Tell me about Project Forty." "But I don't know anything -- " The instruments accorded this the value of an almost-truth. "You know some things about it," he said. "Tell me what you do know." "Why don't you just kill me?" Hellstrom found himself working through a haze of deep sadness, almost despair. Powerful wild humans Outside knew about Project #! How could that be? What did they know? This female was little more than a pawn in a larger game, but she might yet provide a valuable clue. "You must tell me what you know," he said. "If you do I promise to treat you gently." "I don't trust you," she said. "You have no one else to trust." "They'll come looking for me!" "But they will not find you. Now, tell me what you know about Project Forty." "It's just a name," she said, wilting. What was the use? They knew everything else. "Where did you encounter this name?" "There were papers. They were our people copied them." Stunned, Hellstrom closed his eyes. "What was in those papers?" "Some figures and formulas and things which didn't make much sense. But someone suggested they could be part of the design for a weapon." "Did he say what kind of weapon?" "I think they said a 'particle pump' or something like that. They said such a weapon could resonate matter at a distance, break glass and that sort of thing." She signed deeply, wondered why she was talking. They were going to kill her anyway. What did anything matter? "Are -- your people attempting to make such a weapon from these papers?" "They're trying, but I heard that the papers they found were incomplete. They're not sure about a lot of things and there's an argument over whether it's really a weapon." "They do not agree that it's a weapon?" "I don't think so." Again she sighed. "Is it a weapon?" "It is a weapon," he said. "Are you going to kill me now?" she asked. T 'HE plaintive, pleading note in her voice sent rage erupting in him. The fools! The utter fools! He groped for his stunwand which he had dropped to the floor beside the instruments, found it and brought it up, setting for full charge. Those wild idiots Outside had to be stopped. He thrust the wand toward her as though he wanted to penetrate her flesh with it, let her have the full charge. The force of it resonating in the insulated confines of the laboratory stunned him for an instant and when he had recovered he saw that all of the needles on his instruments had dropped to zero. He turned on the lab's lights, rose to his feet slowly and crossed to the female form sagging in the chair. She lay slumped to her right, held by the bindings. She was utterly still. He knew she was dead before he bent and confirmed it. She had taken a charge strong enough to kill a steer. There would be no more questioning of Tymiena, whatever her name was. Why did I do that? he wondered. Had it been the memory of Depeaux's shattered flesh going into the vats? Was it some higher demand from his Hive awareness? Or had it been a peculiar personal quirk? He had acted in reflex, not thinking. It was done -- no calling it back. But his own behavior troubled him. Still in the grip of anger, he strode from the lab. When the eager youngsters in the outer room crowded around him he waved them aside, told them the captive female was dead. He answered their protests with curt gestures, saying only that he had learned what he needed to learn. When one of the youngsters asked if they should take the carcass to the vats or try for a sexual stump he paused for only the briefest reflection before agreeing that they should try for a stump. Perhaps some of that female flesh could be revived and preserved. If her womb could be maintained she might yet serve the Hive. It would be interesting to see a child of that flesh. Other problems dominated his awareness, however. He stalked from the lab area, still angry with himself. Outsiders knew about Project #! A Hive worker had been destructively careless. How had such papers been allowed out of the Hive? Who had done this? done the research there? The Hive must learn the extent of this disaster and take quick action to ensure that nothing of this sort ever happened again. He hoped the breeder labs succeeded in making a sexual stump of Tymiena. She had served the Hive already and she deserved to have her genes preserved. is known and loved by a legion of readers from all walks of life. They read him, buy him, and come back for more! You have never seen a writer analyzed like this before. Clothbound, #. And Also From Mirage... Third in this popular series of articles and art on sorcery and swordplay by top authors. Clothbound, #. Unusual adult poetry illustrated by Tim Kirk. Cloth. #. A major SF great analyzes the father of modern science fiction's ideas on progress. Cloth, #. Revised and expanded, paper, #. nis Rickard; introduction by Gahan Wilson. A photo book of Smith's weird carvings, paper, #. A huge dictionary and concordance to the works of Tolkien, called "the ultimate Tolkien reference work. "Cloth #. Ask for a Free catalog. Write: # April #. Today I resolved to begin keeping a diary. Unfortunately nothing of real interest happened. # April. Nothing happened again today. Just registration. # April. I can't go on wasting paper or Earth's Conservation Board will take my diary away and process it into something useful, like toilet paper. So even though nothing happened again, I'll fill up this space with biographical detail that will no doubt be of great value to future historians. I was born Jonathan Wu, on # January #, to Martha and Jonathan Wu II, out of the surrogate host-mother Sally #-#. My parents were wealthy enough to be permitted two legal children, but my early behavior convinced them that one was sufficient. As soon as I was old enough to travel, barely four, they packed me off to Clavius Tutorial Creche, figuring that a safe distance from which to monitor my growth. Clavius Creche, it says here, was established as a uniquely isolated and controlled environment for the cultivation of little scholars. And medium-sized scholars. But when you get to be big gangling scholar, you've got to go somewhere else. There are no universities on the moon, only technical schools. You can take up Lunar citizenship -- as long as you're mutandis -- and be admitted to one of those technical schools, winding  up as some kind of supercerebral mechanic. But I suppose my father planet with me rather than allow me to grow into being something other than a gentleman. I got back to Earth one week ago today. # April. We began course work today. This quarter I'm taking supposedly parallel courses in algorithmic analysis and logical systems. If I ever get "introduced" to Boolean algebra again I'll curl into a ball and swallow my tongue. Continuing readings and analysis in classical Greek and Latin. Supposed to do preliminary readings for next quarter: XXth Century English and American Poets and Commercial Literature as a Cultural Index. This will be with Applied Stochastic Analysis and Artificial Intelligence I. The poetry is amusing but the "commercial" novels make tedious reading. One has always to keep in mind that none of these authors was born with the benefit of genetic engineering and they were at best men of unremarkable intelligence in a world populated with morons and worse. Earth gravity tires me. # April. I was talking with my advisor (Greek and Latin) Dr. Friedman and complained about the sterility of this upcoming literature course. He introduced me to the work of an Irish author named Joyce, lending me a copy of the construct Finnegans Wake. It has taken me ten hours to read the first thirty pages -- totally immersed in it through lunch and dinner. Fascinating. Easily equal to the best of Thruman -- why weren't we given Joyce at Creche? I am required to walk for at least two hours every day in order to become accustomed to the gravity. Thus I am writing this standing up, the diary propped on a bookshelf. Also must eat handfuls of nauseating calcium tablets and will have to walk with braces until my leg bones have hardened. Had I stayed on the moon another five years I probably never would have been able to return to Earth (a prospect which at present would not bother me a bit). The braces chafe and look ridiculous in this foppish Earth clothing. But I get a certain notoriety out of being such an obvious extraterrestrial. My father called this morning and we talked about my courses for a few minutes. # April. Today was the first day I ventured outside the campus complex on foot. It gave me an uncomfortable feeling to be outside without suiting up. Of course, one does wear a respirator (even inside some of the buildings, which leak), and that does something to allay the agoraphobia. How will I react to the geophysics course next year? The students take field trips to wild preserves where they work for extended periods simply under the sky, exposed to the elements. I realize that mine is an irrational of years breathing natural air, walking around in the open without the slightest thought that there should be something around them. Perhaps I can convince them that since on Luna this fear is not irrational, but part of survival -- perhaps they will grant me some sort of dispensation -- waive the course, or at least allow me to wear a suit. While wandering around outside the campus I dropped into a tavern that supposedly caters to students. I had some ordinary wine and a bit of hashish which wasn't at all like the Lunar product. It only served to make me tired. The tavernkeeper didn't believe that I was sixteen until I produced my passport. I got into a rather long and pointless conversation with an Earthie mutandis over the necessity for interplanetary tariff imbalance. They know so little about the other worlds. But then I know little enough about Earth -- for one who was born here. I was barely able to get back to the dormitory without assistance and slept through half of my normal reading period. Had to take stimulants to finish the last book of the Georgies. So much of it is about open-air farming that it kept bringing back my earlier discomfort. Resolved not to smoke any more Earth hashish until I get my strength back. # April. Algorithmic analysis has an economy and order that appeals to me. ! had, of course, planned to take my doctorate in Letters, but now I want to investigate mathematics further. My father would have apoplexy. A gentleman hires mathematicians. I made an appointment with the advising facility for tomorrow. I am having difficulty making friends. Customs here are rather strange, but I have grown up in knowledge of that and am prepared to make any adjustment. Perhaps I am too critical of Earth society. An embarrassing illustration: this morning for the first time I felt strong enough for sex. Thinking this would be an ideal way to begin more cordial relations with Earthies, I made a tactful suggestion of that nature to one of my classmates in Systems. She was quite indignant and wound up giving me a lecture on cultural relativism. The kernel of it, at least as applied to this situation, was that one is supposed to go through an elaborate series of courting gestures with a prospective mate. Like a bird ruffing out his feathers and cooing. I told her this might make some sense if the ritual had something to do with predicting or promoting future sexual compatibility between the two people, which it didn't. She reacted with almost frightening force. My father had warned me about this moral oddity, but I was given to understand that it applied only to the tower classes and, specifically, to the remaining homo sapiens. Certainly there is a good argument for reducing the number of unengineered births by repressing casual sexual contact, but the same restrictive behavioral patterns shouldn't be impressed on homo mutandis, to which group I assumed my classmate belonged. From the speciousness of her argument, I suppose it's possible it's possible she doesn't, but then how could she get into a university? Of course, I wouldn't insult her by asking. #I April. The machine analyzed my profile and said that I had the potential for moderate success in mathematics, but that I was temperamentally better suited for literature. It advised that I continue a double course of study for as long as possible and then switch all my energies to one field or the other as back publisher to specialize in science fiction, and the only paperback publisher pledged solely to volumes that have never been in paperback. There is no risk of getting stuck with reprints of old softcover science fiction with changed covers, changed numbers and. so often, changed titles. When you see and ##. Look for Gordon R. Dickson's SF book selected by the N.Y. Times (in its high-priced, hardbound edition) as one of the "Hundred Best Books of the Year." Look for John Brunner's concepts by one of the original-idea giants. Thomas Burnett Swann fans -- and they are many -- will rejoice with of the pre-humans of the Wanderwood -- beautifully illustrated by George Barr. And last but not least. John Jakes does a takeoff on the whole tradition should sink the Lost Continent and a certain Chimmerical King Conax -- at one and the same timel Wollheim. its publisher and editor. #c is the retail book price (including soon as it became clear in which direction my greatest interest lay. An agreeable course of action, perhaps because of my natural indecisiveness. I have found a friend after all. He isn't an Earthie, but a Martian, also come to Earth for "polish." His name is Chatham Howard and he was flattered that I recognized the Howard name both for its role in early Martian history and for the social rank it now represents on Mars. He is a year ahead of me, studying sociology. # AprU. Chatham took me to a party and introduced me to a number of very pleasant Earthies. I'm still sorting out the impressions, changing my ideas a little bit. Not all Earthies my age are immature provincials. Met an interesting female by the name of Pamela Anderson. I have begun the courting ritual to the best of my abilities. I was attentive and complimentary (though she had some strange ideas, she is not unintelligent) and agreed to meet her tomorrow for the evening meal. We kissed once. Odd custom. # April. Chatham and a friend joined Pamela and me for dinner at Luigi's, a restaurant that specializes in an old-fashioned cuisine called "North-AmericanItalian." It is more spicy than I am accustomed to, but Pamela recommended a fairly bland dish called spaghetti with mushroom sauce. It was rather good and reminiscent of some familiar fungi dishes. After dinner we went to a public theater and saw a drama tape that consisted mainly of views of various couples copulating. It was much the same as the tapes I'd been watching in mental hygiene classes since I was eight years old, but in this bizarre setting I found it strangely exciting. We had drinks at the theater after the show and engaged in some bright banter. It was all quite enjoyable, but I got the impression that Pamela was not yet interested in me sexually. This was a disappointment, especially after Chatham's friend quite directly asked him to spend the night with her. Pamela was warm but extended no such invitation. For the first time I wondered whether she might not consider me too "alien" for a sex partner. I am a half-meter taller than she and my Lunar myaesthenia is all too evident, with the braces and my quickness to fatigue. I'm also a couple of years younger than she, which evidently is rather important on Earth. I found out in our conversation that many of the customs relating to this mating ritual are centuries old. This is an exasperating thing about Earth -- in many ways they cling stubbornly to the cultural matrix that brought them to within a buttoin-push of destroying humanity. 'On the Worlds, at least we had the sense to junk it all and start over. Sometimes it brings me up short to remember that I was born an Earthie. # April. Today I got lost in the middle of writing a long Turing Machine algorithm when my mind strayed to Pamela. I had to go back to the beginning and start over. Idiotic! Perhaps all this medication is affecting my mental discipline. Continuing with analysis of the writings of Virgil, or at least those attributed to him. Obvious many of them written by somebody else. # April. Pamela met me, without prior arrangement, outside my Systems classroom -- an encouragingly aggressive sign. But it turned out that her real interest was in learning more about Lunar mores for a paper in Comparative Sociology. We went down to the cafeteria and discussed, essentially, how different she was from me. I left feeling depressed, but with a "date" for a concert tomorrow. # April. The concert was on an ancient instrument called the "glass harmonica." The melodies were interesting, but the rhythms were simplistic and the harmonies progressed in a predictable manner. Yet the overall effect was moving. I learned the most startling thing after the concert. Pamela is not mutandis. We went to a bhang shop with another couple and talked about the difference, the distance between sapiens and mutandis. She accused me of being ill-informed and patronizing when I talked about our obligation to guide and protect sapiens as they inevitably died out over the next few generations. She said she was not engineered and her children were not going to be, nor their children. She said something we had not been taught on Luna, but once it was pointed out I had to admit her argument was obvious. She maintained that there was no guarantee that genetic engineering was going to be successful in a long race and that humanity must maintain a large and pure community of sapiens for several centuries in case the "experiment" fails. I privately disagreed with her contention that sapiens must always remain in the majority. be adequate to the task of rebuilding the race, should all of us mutandi turn purple and explode. Of course her worry was political rather than biological. She was concerned that we might irrationally legislate sapiens out of existence -- were we in the majority. She said we had done exactly that on Luna and I had to explain patiently why we no longer allowed sapiens as colonists. It was not prejudice, but simple logic. She was not convinced. Of course, this explains why I was so surprised to find that Pamela was not mutandis. All the sapiens on Luna are quite old and mentally incompetent because of a lack of correctional therapeutics in their youth. I was guilty of unconsciously projecting my attitudes toward their manifest inferiority onto Earthie sapiens. Somehow the fact that she is not mutandis does not make her less attractive to me. My regard for her intellectual abilities should be greater, knowing as I do now that she started out with a genetic handicap. The main thing I feel now is a vague distrust of her emotional reliability. Or do I mean predictability? It is all very confusing. # April. Algorithmic Analysis test tonight. Not difficult but studying for it was very timeconsuming. # April. Pamela took me to the zoo. A tiring but extremely rewarding day. Animals are fascinating. It occurred to me that being adult -- or nearly so -- and seeing non-human creatures for the first time in my life might give me some unique insight. Instead of writing a long entry in this diary tonight I will begin an essay on the experience. My feet are throbbing. Told Pamela the joke about the computer playing chess with itself and she laughed. Was this the first time I've seen her laugh? # April. Pamela read my essay and left, saying she never wanted to see me again. She was crying. # April. I have reconsidered some of the comparisons I made (in the essay) between sapiens and animals. They were meant to be satirical, but I can see in the light of Pamela's reaction that this intent was not clear. Rather than attempt to translate my efforts at humor into Earthie terms I deleted these passages. I sent a copy to Pamela. Reading back, I see I have known her little more than a week. Odd. I May. Latin test. # May. Pamela visited today, bringing a male companion. She did not mention the essay. I realized that I don't know Pamela well enough to decide whether she brought the other man. Hill Beaumont, in order to provoke jealousy in me (consciously or otherwise). I understand jealousy, of course, from my reading, but I have never felt it and believe myself immune. Besides, Beaumont is a rather stupid fellow. # May. Beaumont dropped in alone today, saying that he had read the essay and complimenting me at some length on it. He is still a dull oaf, but I can't help now feeling more kindly disposed toward him. He wanted to take me out and chatter over a bottle of wine, but I pleaded lack of time. Which was trueGreek test tomorrow evening and I have neglected it lately. Much reading ! to do. I asked about Pamela. Beauj mont said he hadn't seen her since I they left me yesterday. f # May. Greek. Stayed in my I room all day, studying, but act cepted an invitation to eat with I Chatham and Beaumont after the I test. Quite a lot happened and I even though it's after two in the r morning I think I'll stay up and J memory. We met at Luigi's for a light ' supper and wine. Chatham, of course, is always interesting, but the evening was almost spoiled for me when Beaumont revealed with a conversational flourish that y he, also, was mutandis. In fact, he is an elected officer in a local club, the membership of which is restricted to "us." There was a j! meeting of the club that night and  Beaumont invited me to come and speak to them, mainly on the  subject of the essay about animals. I He had his copy of the essay with him. Chatham said he had a previous engagement, but urged me to go along, saying the meetings were always amusing. I didn't see any way I could gracefully decline -- figured it might even be fun as long as they weren't all like Beaumont. We left Chatham to finish off the wine -- an office for which he had singular talent -- and slid a couple of blocks to the meeting place. Some of Beaumont's friends have the oddest ideas about what it means to be mutandis. The gathering was one of the strangest affairs I've experienced on Earth. First a man stood up and demonstrated a construct which was a poem, in Latin, written in the form of an eighty-by-eight matrix. He showed how you could perform semantic analogues of the normal reduction transformations to get various intermediate poems -- none of which made much sense -- and arrive finally at a matrix that was null throughout except for sum-sum-sum-sum all down the main diagonal. A puerile exercise, bad poetry and naive mathematics, but everybody seemed dutifully impressed. Then a woman showed a "sculpture" she had made by synthesizing a large cube of piezoelectric crystal and fracturing it, in what she felt to be an artistic way, by applying various charges to different parts of the surface. That she could have arrived at a similar end by merely dropping the thing on a hard floor did not diminish audience appreciation. So it went for an hour and a half. My presentation was the last one and I'm sure nine-tenths of the applause I got was due to that fact, rather than to any intrinsic merit of the composition. The disturbing part of the evening, though, was a roundtable discussion about sapiens and what eventually would have to be done about them. Some of the reasoning was so fuzzy that it wouldn't have done justice to a child in first-form Creche. One thing I learned -- one very surprising thing -- was that mutandi make up only about # of the Earth's population. Why did they hide this fact from us in Creche? At any rate, the irrational nature of some of their proposals tonight might possibly be excused as simple "minority paranoia." An idea that met with'a good deal of approval struck me as both sneaky and foolish. There is agitation from various groups concerned with population control to make the practice of host-mothership universal and require that all people be sterilized soon after puberty, having filed a sample of sperm or ovum with the government. Thus the size of every family could be absolutely regulated by the government. It was pointed out that this would inevitably lead to universal manipulation of all of humanity's genetic material -- reasoning that mutandis being manifestly superior to the rest of humanity, it was only a question of time before they held all important governmental positions. Thus assured of freedom from bureaurocratic interference they would, of course, institute a program of universal genetic manipulation. For the benefit of all humanity. Somebody brought up Pamela's argument that it will take many generations before we are sure genetic manipulation is totally safe. Most felt that it would be sufficiently proven by the time "we" have taken over. I told them that the weakness in the idea had nothing to do with manipulation -- that the universal storage of genetic material was in itself a questionable idea. For the convenience of the government all of it would probably be stored near government centers which, like any large concentration of people, get power from one source: microwaves beamed down from the orbital solar stations. The fact that these have functioned continuously for over a century doesn't mean they are immune to breakdown. In fact, it's quite likely that if they go, it will be because of some powerful solar event that would affect all of them simultaneously. No power, no refrigeration. The genetic material, at least most of it, would thaw out and die and humanity would have to depend on the current crop of children to reach sexual maturity and replenish the race. That crop might be small indeed if there were stringent controls on family size. There might not be enough breeders to bring the next generation up to a size sufficient to carry on civilization as we live it now. And a power failure might not even require a solar catastrophe. It's possible that some people wouldn't like the idea of our changing all of humankind into mutandis and would sabotage the sperm and ovum banks without thinking or caring about the consequences. They listened politely to my counter-arguments, but I don't think many of them were convinced. They take electrical power too much for granted here on Earth. They have lived with local failures, which meant little more than having to walk down still slidewalks for a few hours. There has of course been only one power failure on Luna. # May. Knowing that Pamela has a course in Sociometrics, I contrived to spend a few hours down at the social sciences computing facility, supposedly checking out an algorithm that simulated a Turing machine. Actually I knew that it worked, having run it successfully over at the mathematics facility, but I kept putting glitches in it in order to remain at the console. She did show up after four hours. Luckily she was only there to pick up a printout. It was dinner time, so I escorted her down to the Union. We each got a plate of small sandwiches and talked. I told her about my experience with Beaumont's crowd. She was amused, which for some reason made me angry at first -- just because she was sapiens, I guess -- but she jostled me about it so much that I wound up laughing, too. She admitted that this had been her purpose when she first introduced Beaumont to me -- to demonstrate that not all mutandi were a priori superior examples of humanity. In the dining hall I said hello to one of the girls who had been at last night's meeting, the one with the piezoelectric sculpture. She stared right through me and didn't miss a bite. # May. What a long and disturbing day. This morning I found this note in my box: I sought out Beaumont and, yes, he had heard of stecom, the Steering Committee for Humanity, but never to his knowledge had ever caused anyone "profound trouble." It served mainly to protect the interests of mutandi in legislation, commerce and so on. He said that the organization's public stance was much milder than that represented by my note, but that he knew many of the members to hold similar views privately. He gave me the number of the contacted him. He denied any connection with the note, said that whoever signed it did so without authority, asked that I keep him apprised of further developments and told me not to worry. The note was the work of an extremist. Somehow that gave me very little comfort. I left word with Pamela's roommate, asking that Pamela call as soon as she returned from classes. She called and we arranged to meet for dinner. We sat at a back table in Luigi's and she read the note. At first she was amused, then alarmed. She didn't think they would dare do anything to her, but they might try to harass me. She said she thought it would be best if we didn't see each other for a while. I protested that that would be a cowardly action in response to what was already the act of a coward, hiding behind anonymity. We argued. In the course of the argument she said I was wasting my efforts anyhow, as our relationship could never by anything other than casual and platonic. We finished our meal in silence and she asked me not to walk her home. On my way back to the dormitory, right after getting off the South Quadrant Westbound slidewalk, I had to pass a dense stand of shrubbery that threw a deep shadow over the walk. I probably wouldn't have seen my assailants even had I not been lost in brooding thought. One slipped behind me and threw a fabric bag over my head and shoulders, then pinioned my arms behind me. The other hit me once in the solar plexus and twice on the face, then reached under the bag and tore off my respirator. They fled and I staggered and crawled to the nearest dormitory. The medic there gave me some oxygen and pasted up my one serious-looking wound, a nasty cut over my left eye. He gave me a voucher for the materials he had used, so I could return them from my dormitory's supply, lent me a respirator and sent me on my way. A classmate walked over with me to help forestall a recurrence. As I write this my throat still hurts from breathing the sulfurous air. Good thing the attack didn't happen downtown, nearer the Industrial Park. I'll take an extra Pain-go and retire. # May. I went to the campus police and they told me that an investigation would be a waste of time since there were no witnesses and I couldn't identify my assailants. I recognized the chief as having been at the meeting the other night and didn't press him. Another note in my box. This one simply read:  return to luna  Steering Committee chairman again and informed him of this new note and of last night's assault. He became flustered but offered no worthwhile advice. Somebody had forced his way into my room and poured soya all over my books and papers. When they' were completely dry, I took them down to the laundry and used the ultrasonic dry-cleaner on them. It worked after a fashion. I hope whoever was responsible read this diary before dousing it and saw that Pamela is not enthusiastic about my "seeking a sexual liaison" with her. Now maybe all of this will stop. Work goes on, of course. Tree theory and yet more non-Virgil. I toyed with the idea of trying to trace the person or persons behind the notes. They were simple computer printouts, so the person would first have had to encode a crystal. The crystal would have to be re-filed and, if it hadn't yet been erased for another use, it would be a simple matter to find out who had last checked it out. Simple in theory, at least. There must be five or six computing facilities on campus, each with several thousand crystals. And for that matter, it wouldn't be difficult to have the message printed out and then code something new over that domain of the crystal, as if the message had been a glitch. I tried to think of how I might set a trap without using Pamela as bait. My mind just isn't devious enough or perhaps it doesn't have enough information. Since Chatham has more deviousness and information at his disposal I tried to contact him. He was out, though. He had been gone since yesterday. I settled for Beaumont. We roughed out a plan over a bottle of wine in the lounge of his dormitory. He knew most of the mutandi on campus and knew which ones were the most extreme in their views. He would meet some of them socially and bring the conversation around to Pamela and me. If the person showed any interest Beaumont would pretend to sympathize with the idea that mutandi should mate with their own kind -- as if the characteristics could be inherited!and since I was the one person on campus most obviously a mutandis I was setting a terribly bad example. Then see whether the other would suggest some sort of action. He said he would start right away and contact me as soon as he had some results. # May. Solved. Beaumont called this morning with the good news that he had found the person responsible. No one I knew, he said; the person was an agitator who had been out of school for years and rarely showed up at club meetings. The three of us were going to meet at eight tonight by the sheds on the athletic field. I told him that I didn't like it. At least two people had attacked me before and there might have been even more involved. I was still too weak to be of any help to my side if it came to violence and the athletic field was dangerously isolated. I wanted simply to call the police and have my enemy apprehended, but Beaumont raised the good point that, without evidence, it would just be Beaumont's word against the other's -- and the campus police were not noted for respecting the testimony of students. He said he could get his hands on a stunner to even out the odds and would bring a recorder to catch the person in damaging statements, if he couldn't be goaded into action. I personally hoped he couldn't. Beaumont had a regular script worked out, things for me to say to the man that were at once perfectly innocuous and calculated to make him lose his temper. Beaumont, of course, would be pretending to be on my enemy's side. I agreed, with the private reservation that I would tone down some of my side of the dialogue. I went to my morning classes as usual, but found I couldn't concentrate for worrying. Anything could happen. This time of the year the athletic field was only airco'ed over weekends and I wasn't sure I could make it back to a building in time if they overpowered us as they did me last time, taking our respirators. There was no guarantee that the man would show up alone or with just one accomplice. The more I thought about it, the more nervous I became. Finally, around noon, I went to the police. The chief was monumentally unimpressed. He said the whole thing sounded like a prank, an initiation into the club. He knew Beaumont and expressed the opinion that he had been manipulated, the initiators playing on his exaggerated sense of drama. I insisted that they had tried to harm me seriously the night before last, but the chief pointed out that I was never in real danger and that r the blows seemed to have been calf culated to do only superficial harm. I They could have more easily incaP pacitated me and left me to suffo cate. I Besides, he doubted that he could t spare a man at #:# P.M., at which time most of them were patrolling  the taverns and dopeshops offt campus, preventing trouble. He kept looking at the clockI  shouldn't have come at lunch( time and finally promised to see if he could find a man to meet me there. ? thought occurred to me that the f, chief could possibly be in with my  I . attackers, too, and if I were the focus of some ruthless anli-sapiens ' plot my action had only put Beaui mont and me in even greater danger. I tried to reach Beaumont all day, I after that thought, to tell him the  whole thing was off, but he was I never home. After a good deal of internal debate, I got up about #:# i p.M. and headed for the field. After j' all, I had chastised Pamela for sugf gesting cowardly action. I stopped in a general merchandise store on ' the way and bought the biggest claspknife they had. I hadn't fought  anybody since I was a little boy and i didn't know whether, should the time come to use the weapon I would have nerve or wit enough even to take it out of my pocket. But its weight was some small comfort. Everything happened very fast when it happened. I walked out onto the field and saw Beaumont standing by the sheds, chatting with another man. I approached them and waited for Beaumont to start the charade. They stopped talking as I came closer and suddenly Beaumont began to laugh hysterically. The other, a muscular older man only slightly shorter than I probably the tallest Earthie I had seen -- smiled and drew a short wooden club out of his tunic. I had the knife out and was trying to get my thumbnail into the little depression when Beaumont, still laughing, raised a stunner at me and fired. It was very painful. A stunner confuses the neural signals to and from the part of your brain that controls motor functions. A side effect makes you feel as if your skin were being punctured by thousands of tiny needles. I fell to the ground, twitching spasmodically. My face was down, so I couldn't see, but I heard Beaumont tell the big man to use the knife instead -- it would be more impressive. Then absolutely nothing happened for a long couple of minutes. Suddenly I was turned over roughly and steeled myself for the first blow of the knife -- and found myself This scan was produced and distributed free by the Pulps cans Group. If you paid for this digital document or a compilation of this and other digital pulps, you got ripped off. But you can still have this and more than a thousand more pulps for free by coming over and joining us at pulpscans#yahoogroups.com. looking into the face of the police chief. He sprayed an aerosol into my face -- that made the pain go away -- and said his men would take me to the infirmary, to a "pattern blocker," to cure the paralysis. He apologized for using me as bait and said he had had a man hiding in the far shed since early this afternoon, waiting for Beaumont and his friend, who had been suspected in a similar assault case some months before. Both of them were lying on the ground, twitching as badly as I was. A large police floater drifted onto the field and two men with stretchers came out. They loaded up the others first and by the time my stretcher was secure, the chief was interrogating Beaumont, evidently with the aid of some hypnotic. His confession was disjointed and childishly vituperative, but the gist of it was this: He had been after Pamela's attentions (he used another word, which Chaucer would have recognized) for several months, and felt he was just about to succeed when I came along. I was an egotistical child, an alien and a cripple who, to his mind, had stolen her away. The chief questioned him further and found the Beaumont had suffered a nervous breakdown over a year before and had been under treatment until he came to the university. He admitted to several other acts of violence and admitted knowing that he was still mentally ill but had not volunteered for further treatment because he felt that the illness was somehow allied with his genius and he didn't want to interfere with it. I felt that anything interfering with his brand of genius could only add to it, but I kept my own counsel. The infirmary treatment only took a few minutes. I arranged with the chief to come down the next morning to file a complaint and testify, then found a phone and called Pamela. She was fascinated, but not surprised, with the revelations about Beaumont. I went over the whole thing in some detail, and then we talked about some more general matters and finally I got down to the question of our relationship. She said with some heat that the affair with Beaumont didn't change anything, that if I knew anything about women I wouldn't even have asked and that we could still be friends but that was all -- a platonic, intellectual arrangement. While I've been writing this I've been thinking about what she said. I do know a little more about women than I knew a month ago. And a lot more about jealousy. And I've known about synergy for years. # May. Today I started reading up on crystalline sculpture and piezoelectricity.  A ruling species must be ready to die to preserve those it rules ! They stepped from the shuttle almost reluctantly, a hundred and a half of them. From its zenith an against eyes accustomed to the gray-sky filtration of CityAmerica. The land that stretched from their feet was neither rolling, flowered meadow nor tender pasture. Instead they faced an unprepossessing terrain of irregular hillocks and hollows that bristled with clumps of reed and coarse grass. This was the land they had to bring to fruit within five and one quarter settlement years if it were to be their home. Otherwise they would be returned to Earth and to the bottom of the planet-party list, those of them who chose to try again. Two of them were Cortlin and Valdez. One: Cortlin The traditionalists among them took their day of rest on Sunday. But it was Tuesday when Cortlin lay on his stomach in the coarse grass, watching what he had dubbed the sick nest. Though he was hidden in the middle of a native community, he had to strain to catch the distant, low-pitched voices of its inhabitants. They numbered about three dozen humanoids, their big tacky canopied nests spread wide afield. At last Cortlin heard stirrings within the nest. His body he burrowed deeper into the grass. His head he elevated, the woven reed camouflaging -- he hoped -- the fact that it was a head. A quarterhour ago Znne had been carried into that nest, left leg jutting at an unnatural angle, pain contorting his gray features. Now he stepped from the nest behind the female N'Rila and the broken leg was whole again. Healed. Cortlin caught a deep breath and retracted his head. Healed! N'Rila was a healer. It seemed to him that the furious patter of his heart would lead the two natives to investigate. But they clumped away without sign. Not that these natives were given to signs anyway. They seemed as indifferent to the Terran settlers as to everything else. Here was a race of humanoids living without tribal organization, without land or even property codes, without passion or taboo, as nearly as Cortlin could determine. But these people obviously had one thing -- a healer. Cortlin's previous observations of the sick nest had not been conclusive. Two illnesses swiftly reversed -- but those could have been treated with herbal medicines. The stifling CityAmerica privacy codes were tenacious. Even Cortlin hadn't yet mustered audacity to inspect the interior of that nest. But a broken leg -- that couldn't have been healed with any primitive pharmacopoeia. Glancing around, finding himself alone, Cortlin jumped to his feet and broke for the sick nest. And stopped short, frozen in his tracks. In the clump of reeds that grew behind the nest, swaying on a short woody stalk, cloudy gold eye fixed upon him, blue and green feathers ruffledsat a noepti-noe. It blinked its clouded eye, flexed out its wings in an impassive boast of power. A bird. A parrot-sized blue-green bird with a red beak. Cortlin had seen them from a distance, had seen them rise on the sun-streaked air. He had heard native accounts of the bird's effect upon the fertility of the land, too. And there, he decided, was one other thing these primitives had. A fertility god of sortsthe noepti-noe. Where noepti-noe chose to nest -- they said -- the reed clump would send up stalks hung with thick-skinned scarlet fruit. These could be eaten or drunk, depending upon the stage of ripeness. Then the stalks themselves could be boiled and eaten, sustaining life quite out of proportion to their fibrous appearance. But if the bird were frightened tf from its nest or if death came to f it -- whether naturally or by vio lence -- the reed clump would wither and die. For years there would be ; barrenness in a radius of many yards. Even the grasses would fail to seed... So this was the bird. Cortlin moved forward slowly. As he ap, proached, the bird's flexings and twitchings slowly ceased. Its eyes blinked almost somnolently. Then it stood perfectly still on one leg, its ! left wing half-spread. The cloudy surface of its golden eye cleared and Cortlin was suddenly looking through the dilated pupil directly ' into something wide and deep and blood red, something that pulsed thickly. Cortlin was scarcely aware of the rigidity of his body, of the fact that ' he was suddenly bathed in perspiration. Instead he was drawn totally into the eye of the bird, into I the hot, pulsating presence there.  Abruptly the eye reclouded. The I bird settled slowly on both feet I and drew its wings prudishly about  itself. i Cortlin's body relaxed, sagged, j His clothes were soaked. The noon ' breeze blew him cold. Shivering he backed away from the bird. I Bird -- nothing but a bird preening itself on a short stalk that bulged with buds of plenty. A bird. Cortlin turned, stumbled away, cold and stunned. So stunned that he reached the perimeter of his own village before he remembered N'Rila, Znne, the broken leg that had healed so swiftly within the sick nest. He had discovered a healer. The fact would have to be communicated to Valdez. He would have to admit his spying activities. But the experience with the bird had overshadowed all that. They had all heard rumors of Cortlin's discovery, but because of the tenacity of the privacy codes no one had approached him directly for confirmation. The community hall, however, was filled to capacity the Friday after late planting, the date announced for Cortlin's presentation. His words were received with a silence as absorbent as a sound baffle. His speech was followed by the stiff debate of individuals who had lived most of their years in population-stifled CityAmerica. There the keen need for personal privacy had led to an almost pathological reluctance to speak out, to reveal the being sheltered within one, the being whose only sanctuary from pressing bodies and peering eyes was withdrawal. Debate followed two broad general lines. The mother ship had left drugs, supplies and antibiotics sufficient to meet t any foreseeable medical crisis. Both Valdez and Nims had received medical training. The mother ship had left nothing, however, that could instantly heal bodily injury. And during the months of landworking and village-raising they had all become acutely aware of the vulnerability of human flesh. At the end of the evening Headsman Valdez was delegated to negotiate with the natives for emergency call upon their healer. Valdez. When he sat at his secretary in the headsman's dome or when he presided at community meetings, Valdez could forget that he led his group upon an alien world. But When he stepped out under the bowl of the sky and the musty scent of the reedlands reached him he was suddenly victim of anxiety. Today his shoulders knotted hard with it. Previous negotiations had demonstrated that these natives had no leader, no headsman, no one empowered by the others to make decisions and grant concessions. There was only a wide-flung collection of big loose canopied nests inhabited by coequals. Consequently the best Valdez could do was enter the native village and speak with whomever he found at nest. So doing, he would receive not permission, but merely indifferent acceptance of the fact that the colonists would do what the colonists would do. All of which left Valdez with a nagging sense of alternatives unconsidered. Moving uneasily through the nesting field, glancing obliquely into the nests, he finally found an unpromising old male sheltering from the midday sun. The old man sat with his knees drawn up to his ears. His skin was leathery and gray, his eyes large and round and dull. Valdez squatted before the nest. The native language permitted him no greeting more eloquent than, "Morning." "Morning," came the rather disinterested reply. The round eyes rested on him fully, but without curiosity. Valdez sighed. It seemed no use to embroider his way to the point. "My people have sent me to ask permission to use your healer if an emergency ever arises in our settlement. Do you see that as possible?" The round eyes blinked somnolently. "I do not see it." Valdez was startled. "You don't?" This was not a response he had ever received before. "Why not?" The dull eyes blinked. "Wrong blood." Valdez allowed a suitable interval to elapse. "Pardon?" "Wrong blood." "Do you mean that shethe healer -- works by exchanging blood with the injured person?" The old male wagged his head unenergetically. "I do not mean it." "Oh? Then how does she heal?" "She puts her hand on." Another suitable interval. "What makes her hand heal?" The round eyes blinked. "Long time, strangeone, a healer egg was left in an unused nest beyond the perimeter of here. One person who was harvesting grass seed found the egg. That year the people needed a healer. The one person carried the big egg here and a new nest was built. We all splashed sperm on the egg. It grew bigger. It became N'Rila. That is why her hands heal the people. Right sperm -- right blood." Valdez rocked back on his heels. "You mean that your healer is half native half youand half something else?" The natives themselves, he knew were basically mammalian. "The people fertilized the egg." Valdez passed a hand over his eyes. An egg left in the field -- incredible. But the orientation studies he had completed to qualify for headsman had taught him that there was much that was incredible in the universeand nothing that man could afford to reject arbitrarily. "Then if there was another egg and my people splashed sperm on it would it be right blood?" The old male nodded, rubbing his head noisily against his rough knees. "I see it." "Are there often eggs?" "There is a healer egg now." "There is? Where?" "In the nest beyond. It will rot there." "But why?" "The people do not need a healer now." The people didn't, but the colonists did. Valdez was aware of a complex of emotions -- excitement, urgency, revulsion. The suggestion that humans fertilize an egg revolted him. "Maybe it already rots." "No. It is fresh." "It -- where did it come come from?" "Who knows? It is there and it is big." The oldster sketched an ovoid the sized of a football. Valdez frowned, hesitated. He knew how his men would react if they were asked to fertilize an egg. He also knew how they would react the first time someone died needlessly. "Your healer -- can she bring someone back who has already died?" There was a hint of expression in the round eyes. "Never a warmdead one and never if death is already coming. Never." "You mean if the death processes have already begun there's nothing she can do?" The old male actually seemed capable of emotion. "Strangeone, if N'Rila touched and overcame death-coming N'Rila would be no healer afterward. The people would have no healer then." "Ah." She could heal someone who lay dying, but would lose her healing powers in the process. But if eggs were readily available was that such a large price? "Are there many healer eggs?" . "There is orre now." "No, I mean how often do you find them? How many do you let rot each year?" The old male clung stubbornly to his information. "There is one now." Valdez sighed. "You would know if there were more?" "I would know if more were found." So there was scarcity. Chances were great, too, that human males would not be able to fertilize such an egg. They could not eat native foods. Nevertheless Valdez decided to take a positive stand. "We would like to have that egg." The old male's rounded eyes again swam with expression. His head scraped his horny knees loudly. "Yes-yes, yes-yes," he muttered. Then the head became still. "There is an offering, strangeone." Valdez' eyebrows rose. "To whom?" "To the power. When the people take a healer egg to fertilize, they bring to the empty nest an offering of seventy-five strangled noeptinoe." Valdez stared at the gray face, his jaw tightening. He had seen the noepti-noe soaring over the reedlands, bright and fanciful and free. "The egg won't hatch unless you make the offering?" "The egg will hatch, no matter. Noepti-noe are an offering to the power." Valdez tried to keep indignation from his face. "My people would never make an offering of that nature. We come from a world where all the untamed birds have been offered -- to one thing or another. That's a condition we cannot meet." The old male looked almost bemused. "It is no condition. It is an offering." "Well, it's an offering that won't be made by us." The old male began to swing his head on his neck, abrading it noisily against his knees. "Is anyone going to help us find that egg if we refuse to make the offering?" The head rocked back and steadied. "C'narr'b will show you." "And is there someone who will tell us how to fertilize the egg and care for it?" "I see that as possible." Valdez stared at the old man for a time. "All right. Where do I find C'narr'b?" One thing he knew. He couldn't ask his men to fertilize an egg any more than he could ask them to strangle birds. So the chore fell between himself and Cortlin. Well, Cortlin had gotten them into this. Valdez' face set. Cortlin was going to pay the gate fee. And not in dead birds. and Valdez. They squatted before the nest for a long time in silence. The egg was exactly as it had been the week before and the week before that -- slightly larger and slightly rounder than a football, shell leathery white veined with blue and green. "C'narr'b says it happens occasionally," Cortlin offered. "The fertilized egg lies dormant until spring, then suddenly grows and hatches out quite normally." Normally? Valdez' brows rose. They had made the nest themselves, woven it from cut reeds and bottomed it with dried grasses. It was situated near C'narr'b's nest in the native settlement. They had transported the egg there tenderly and Cortlin had done his duty, emerging tight lipped and scarlet. But the egg did not grow. Valdez' mind turned reluctantly to the matter of the offering. "What was your final figure on the bird population?" Cortlin rubbed his jaw. "I never reached a final figure per se. But I think we could knock seventy-five birds from the area without starving the natives out." Valdez sighed. "You really see a connection between the birds and land fertility then?" "A definite correlation. I've spotted half a dozen noe nests with the skeletal remains of birds in them. Death was apparently from natural causes in every case. But the land was bare. Reeds wilted. Even the grasses hadn't regenerated. If we take seventy-five birds we're going to produce a lot of barren land." Valdez nodded thoughtfully. "We'll have to take the birds from the reedlands between native settlements -- if it comes to that." Not that the natives were likely to make violent reprisal. But there was no point in working hardship on the neighbors. Meanwhile there remained the egg, stubbornly dormant, unchanged in size since the fertilization over a month ago. His eyes returned to it. "If fertilization didn't occur,how soon will signs of decay appear?" Cortlin grimaced. "If it didn't take, the egg's already deteriorating. And it's not going to do us any good to kill birds. We'll just have to wait until another egg comes along -- maybe next spring." Valdez' shoulders relaxed. "All right, then," he said with finality, standing. "All we can do for the time being is consider methods of netting birds in case we need them." Cortlin glanced at Valdez. A had been anathema to the headsman. But there had been two orthopedic injuries in the settlement since. Two workers out of commission for an indefinite period while bones healed. The matter of the healer had come up again at the last community meeting. "I research netting noe on my own, I suppose," Cortlin said. His fertilization of the egg, mercifully, hadn't been noised abroad. "You do." Cortlin scowled, ran a hand through his rough hair. "All right. But if we do have to make that offering, that's one thing I'm not doing alone. You're wringing just as many necks as I do." Valdez, eyes were dark, troubled. 'Tm with you -- if it becomes necessary." "Good." Cortlin stood, cast one last glance at the egg. He didn't really believe the two of them would ever kill a bird. He had never yet approached noepti-noe without succumbing to the paralyzing power that lay behind the normally clouded surface of the eye. He doubted he ever would. This bird's natural defenses were remarkably effective. II The settlers didn't celebrate. The fields they had planted with late crops had borne nothing. Of their vegetables and grains, bred especially for this climate, for this soil, for this season, there was no sign. Doggedly, without ceremony, they planted again. They had supplies for four and a quarter years longer on this world. They had seeds for an equal span. They would learn from this failure. But since no one could discern its cause they found difficulty in extracting the meat from the lesson. Some of them began to have nightmares of gray skies of City America closing over them again, of the Americans pressing them in, always in. Valdez. The headsman sat stiff-bodied at his secretary, his eyes like empty screens. The message had come an hour ago, delivered by an anonymous native to a worker at the edge of the colony fields. "The people see it as time for strangeone to come for the healer baby." Just that, bald and unadorned. The field worker had delivered the message to Valdez and Valdez had nearly panicked. Hatched? He and Cortlin had inspected that egg a bare week ago and it had been scarcely bigger than last fall. Now they were to fetch the baby? Cortlin was on his way to the nest. And Valdez sat alone in his office, his eyes staring starkly at the wall, a series of monstrous infant phantasms blossoming in his mind. He and Cortlin should have confided more details to the other settlers, he realized now. During their long vigil over the veined egg in its nest, amid their apprehensions and doubts he and Cortlin had become prepared for anything. But the others -- all they had been told was ! ( that Cortlin and Valdez were nego. tiating the matter of a healer with the natives. A light rattle of knuckles came at ' his office door. He leaped up. , His visitor was not Cortlin but j' Nims, commander in chief of juve# nile services, which meant she I taught the half-dozen older setI tlement children and supervised f young Patry in day care of the two I infants. Patry hung behind her, her  face a shy moonlet. #' Nims was brisk. "I understand  an infant is expected. Headsman. I think I should know what provision  has been made for its care."  Frontal attack was the last thing  Valdez was prepared to meet at this point. "I none." He had had an hour to initiate something anything. But he had been paralyzed by the superstitious fear  that if he set gears in motion to re ceive a normal human infant what Cortlin would deliver was that much more likely to be a mon( strosity. Nims squared her shoulders, expressed herself with the conscious I valor of a soldier preparing to enter  battle. "Patry and I would like offiI' cial permission, then, to install a  criblet and supplies here. I have alJ. ready arranged for Gomez to take g over my normal duties while I look  after this infant. Patry will assist t' me if necessary." Slowly Valdez' tension eased. At ; least one of his people understood , that the expected baby might require special attention. Might, in fact, best be segregated from the other normal infants. "That -- that sounds like a practical arrangement," he conceded. The fact that only one thin wall would separate his office from the nursery didn't mar his relief. Ten minutes later one portion of the headsman's dome had been converted. From the facility with which the nursery outpost was established it was apparent that Nims and Patry had pre-assembled its components. Enter Cortlin, unannounced, hair rough, face ruddy, carrying a bundle wrapped in big reed towels. "I've got her! Where's the scale?" Nims was on the dot with reassurances. "I'll bring it immediately if the infant is frail or if it appears there is a feeding problem." "Ha!" Cortlin plopped his bundle into the crib, unwound towels. "Fifteen pounds is my bet. Anyone take me?" They stared at the abruptly bared little being in the crib. She was a perfectly formed human infant, plump, bright eyes intently occupied with one tight fist. Fine hair capped her head. Her flesh was rosy and firm. She appeared some weeks beyond the newborn phase. "Well!" Nims hefted the child professionally. Patry's young face hovered forth from obscuring clouds. "She's beautiful." "Absolutely," Nims confirmed. "And very well nourished. Tell me about her diet, Mr. Cortlin." "She doesn't have one. Yet." Cortlin's eyes flashed to Valdez. "C'narr'b says nothing until she's twenty-four hours old -- and she'll let us know when that is. Loud." Patry touthed the infant's bare foot. "Does she have a name?" Cortlin beamed. "Nilla Marie." Valdez' eyes caught Cortlin's fatuous, new-father grin, narrowed upon the infant. The hair, what there was of it, could be construed to have a tinge of Cortlin-red. The eyes certainly were bright and Cortlin-blue. Valdez felt a painful wrenching at his deepest human preconceptions. That Cortlin could consort with an abandoned egg in a makeshift nest and months later bring forth this... Nims laid the infant back in the crib. "And the mother has formally relinquished all claim to this child?" "No worry," Cortlin bubbled, euphoric. "No mother." Quickly Valdez launched explanations into the startled silence. "Healers are a purely local phenomenon -- impossible to explain in terms of human reproduction. Actually there is no female parent present to claim the child. That means that, for the time being, she is your responsibility, Nims." Nims raised her chin gallantly, accepting the burden. "I don't want anyone but Patry or yourself to handle her until we've discussed in meeting the implications of her presence and the necessary restrictions on the use of her powers -- if any." "I certainly don't propose to expose the child to the community at large," Nims replied with asperity. "Now that I have seen her I will request Mr. Cortlin to help me transfer her crib and equipment to my private quarters. I will seclude her there for observation and stabilization for a number of days, perhaps for a full week. Thereafter I will transfer her to the nursery for day care and will continue to provide after-hours mother care myself. I intend to handle this child as much like a normal infant as possible." Valdez nodded, the weight of responsibility easing with Nims' immediate and assertive advocacy of the infant. When the baby's equipment had been moved the two men found themselves deserted. "Thus always," Cortlin commented. "New father out in the cold, unsung, unacknowledged." "I thought that was how you wanted it." Cortlin shrugged enigmatically. "Well, you can keep involved by helping me set up tonight's meeting. We'll have to get it across immediately that there are limits to that child's use assuming she really has healing power." Cortlin grinned, flashed the heel of his hand before Valdez' face. "She's got it." Valdez' glance had caught the hand in passing. "What?" The hand returned, hovered, turned for inspection. "That gash I got last week in the field." Valdez stared. He had seen the wound earlier today, deep, ugly, scabbed under its plastispray dressing. Now it was gone. A dozen questions concentrated on the tip of his tongue. But the enormity of the thing locked his jaw. They had a healer. "Guess I'm off bird patrol now. Agreed?" Valdez could find no comment. He nodded. Their first harvest was a mockery. That spring they had cast bushels of seeds across their prepared lands. Weeks later a few pale seedlings had straggled up out of the soil, all of them from pulp melon stock X#. A scattering of those had actually survived the summer to bear sickly fruit. The entire harvest was carried back to the settlement in six bushel containers and left in the coolshed to keep or to rot, according to the will of providence. The settlers themselves withdrew to their private quarters. Winter gloom fell early. Cortlin. Officially Cortlin was off bird patrol. Unofficially he was still on his belly in the mud. And it struck him suddenly that he had most of his great thoughts here. Because today as he squirmed through the stuff, angling closer to the noe nest in that huge clump of reeds, his progress impeded by the very luxuriance of vegetation generated by the noe's presence, it hit him. Why their fields were barren. Their first action upon landfall had been to clear their prenegotiated farmland. They had not taken time until later to orient themselves, to learn the simplistic native language. They had simply landed and proceeded to uproot everything. Including the reed clumps that were the natural nesting places of the noepti-noe. By destroying the nesting reeds they had blighted their own lands! And within days of landfall, at that. Had Cortlin been a field worker, had he noted the birds flying up from their devastated homes, he might have made this connection earlier. But at the time he had been concerned with the supervision of the disbursement of building materials from the shuttle that had landed them on the site of the village. Question now was, could they restore land fertility immediately by enticing the birds back? Or was the time of blight fated to run its course? Cortlin frowned with thought. These birds were baffling. He had yet to see the inside of a noe nest. Let him come too near, and a noe unfailingly appeared, either from within the nest or from the skies. Let him press the matter and the bird's eye cleared, its pupil dilated and Cortlin felt himself drawn helplessly into the pulsing red river that lay beneath. That never failed to ruin his day. Now he began a quick, wriggling retreat. Whether restoring the birds to settlement lands would make the crucial difference or not, he had to get his thought to Valdez. It was too big to carry alone. There was no debate. Neither was there any optimism. At the end of the wet season reed clumps would be dug from uninhabited lands beyond the settlement and would be replanted in the communal fields. Cortlin would make every attempt to develop a method of luring the bright birds to nest in the human Helds again. And no one would expect a thing. "There's no point in attempting to cultivate the reedlands themselves," Valdez explained. "One -- we have treaty rights only to this preserve of land. And two -- the activity involved in draining and breaking up the reedland soil and preparing it for our crops would undoubtedly drive the birds from their present nests there and we'd be right back to point-go again." Point-go was apathy, communal and complete. Valdez was at his desk in the headsman's dome when Tagnari appeared at the door. "Accident -- " he panted. Field dust had turned to mud on his sweat-soaked worksuit. Valdez stood up. "Where?" "Sector, seventeen -- Gillard, sir, under his tractor." "Get the scooter. I'll fetch Nilla and Nims." It was a standing order that the healer was never used in emergency without Valdez' consent or without Nims in attendance. To date, luckily, there had been few non-routine calls upon Nilla's services. The settlement's only hoverscooter bobbed across the field, dodging newly replanted reed clumps. Valdez' glance fell across the child in Nims' arms. Her hair was more brightly tinged with red than it had been even a month ago. And she was growing rapidly. Less than a year old, she had the appearance and general ability of a normal three-year-old. But despite the uncanny power that lay in her hand she was only a child. And when he reached Sector # and saw the silent knot gathered in the fresh furrows Valdez hopped quickly from the cart. "Keep her here -- and keep her head turned away if you have to." Until now there had been no need to present the child with a brutally disturbing scene. This was a bad one. Valdez made his way to the center of the knot and kneeled. And there was no doubt in his mind that Gillard was in the condition the natives called "death-coming." For one thing, his chest had been crushed. For another, both legs were mangled. The soil was bloody around him. His wife was bloody beside him. Her dark eyes were enormous. She spat words at him: "Where is the healer?" Valdez kept his voice low. "We can't use her here, Hil." Hil Gillard did not keep her own voice down. It burst from her with fury. "Where can we use her then? What is she doing in our place?" "Hil, this is exactly the situation we discussed in meeting when Nilla first came. If we permit her to touch Gil now her powers will be sacrificed. She'll be just a child like any other child and we'll have no healer. We all agreed " "We all sat while you and Cort agreed! I said nothing! Luis said nothing!" Nims had slipped between them to kneel beside the injured man. She handled his wrist, touched his neck. "Headsman, this man is dead." Hil Gillard was briefly silent. Then she sprang at Valdez. The tussle was brief. Pulled from the headsman, she glared at them all, hands and face dark with her husband's blood. Then she wheeled and flung across the field toward the reedlands. "Tagnari keep her in sight." Valdez turned to Nims. "Nilla?" "I instructed her to wait at the scooter." Valdez nodded. The knot around Gillard had loosened. "We'll have to transport him back to the settlement." "I believe we must first wait until final death occurs," Nims said quietly. Valdez' head snapped up. "I thought you said he was dead." "He is, for all practical purposes. However, there is still a faint pulse." Valdez stared at her. "I could see no point in torturing Hil, Headsman. Would you like me to call Nilla to confirm my judgement." Valdez licked his drying lips. "I no. No." He himself had seen that death was with them. He squatted, took up the limp wrist. Several minutes later the erratic pulse was gone. Valdez stood. "Now we can think of moving him." But no one moved, least of all Valdez. It was time, he saw, publicly to assign Cortlin the job of obtaining another healer egg. Cortlin But healer eggs were out of season and Cortlin had other irons in his fire. He stood beside his newly erected dome in the far corner of the settlement fields. The prospect across the fields was broken now by scattered clumps of reeds. The reeds were a failure. The birds had refused to be lured to the human lands. The reeds -- Cortlin had necessarily chosen clumps uninhabited by noe -- had survived transplantation to wither a few days later of the noe curse that afflicted the settlement lands. Doggedly the settlers replaced a half-dozen clumps each day. But even the fresh clumps attracted no birds. Cortlin ran a hand through his rough red hair, turned a glance upon the dome he had erected, his birdatory. It encompassed three freshly transplanted reed clumps, a corresponding amount of bare soil and it was off limits to every human but himself. Stone markers carried the boundaries of his private preserve some yards beyond the dome itself. He heard a harking cry from the reedlands. C'narr'b appeared with birding net, an implement with a handle of reed stalk and a drawstring bag of woven grasses. In his other hand he carried a small, densely woven bag. Cortlin met him. He had inspected the bird net previously. Now that he was ready to go into the field, however, the implement looked ridiculously fragile. "The noe doesn't struggle at all?" "Never." C'narr'b was a stringy old fellow, fast on his feet and muddy gray. He had large round eyes and a mouth bulging with horny yellow chewing surfaces. "I hope he doesn't change his mind today." In the no man's land between native settlements the reeds grew in great mounds with coarse grasses flowing between them. Spotted throughout the wilderness were decrepit native nests used as occasional retreats or for shelter when bad weather overtook seed gatherers. "The people take noe only from places where the birds nest thick," C'narr'b explained. "The land is not stripped then. There are other noe near to keep it." Deep in the reedlands Cortlin and the native selected their clump and moved through the grassy growth toward it. Alerted, a single noe appeared from his nest at the heart of the clump. He hopped to a reed stalk and bobbed there nervously, his cloudy golden eye blinking rapidly. C'narr'b took his bearings and then pulled the densely woven grass bag down over his head and face. "Run beyond reach of the power now." Cortlin quickly scrambled away. He called the go-ahead when he was safely situated. The native advanced cautiously, long toes gripping the ground, bird net held erect. "To your right," Cortlin called when Cnarr'b deviated slightly. On its perch the bird flexed its wings and uttered a warning cry. Then the bag-blinded native was within net's reach. "Net forward," Cortlin called. The grass net reached. The bird seemed to see it for the first time. The noe bobbed nervously, uttered one last cry and became still. "Net up and to your right." The bird went into a crouch. One wing flexed out slowly. Cortlin tensed. But when the clouded lens of the bird's golden eye cleared, when its pupil dilated, he was unaffected. He was beyond the range of the bird's paralyzing power. He made a quick mental note of his distance. Now the native's net hovered directly over the bird. "Net down!" Cortlin's voice rose. "Now -- pull your drawstring." The noe was bagged. And it didn't struggle. Its feathered body relaxed in the closed net. Its golden eyes clouded and shut. Cortlin approached apprehensively. "Did we hurt him?" "The bird is not hurt." "And he isn't going to turn on the power again?" It couldn't be this easy. It was. "There is always one last flash of power. Then the bird is quiet. For when he sees the net he understands he is being taken for sacrifice." Cortlin stared at the bright, bagged bird. He found it difficult to believe the bird held any such preconception. "And you've never tried keeping a bird? For observation?" "Observation of what?" the native wondered, round-eyed. Cortlin shrugged. These people seemed to suffer no pangs of curiosity. He himself suffered other pangs -- those of apprehension. How long would it take this bird to recover from the passive state? Would it? If it remained passive, would it eat and take water? Or would it dehydrate and starve in his painstakingly erected birdatory, leaving him with a handful of feathers and three clumps of wilting reeds? As they pushed through the reeds Cortlin's eye was on the bird. He began to wish that population pressure in CityAmerica had not rendered his education so brief, so perfunctory. But what specialized knowledge could serve him now? Bird psychology? Ill Three: Cortlin Cortlin moved through the fields at mid-morning. Across the broad prospect of settlement land a few pale melon vines crawled between withered clumps of reed. An occasional stalk of stunted corn threw a brief shadow. Rather than work this taunting harvest the settlers had elected to search the reedlands for healer eggs. Cortlin fervently hoped Valdez' effort to save them from total apathy would succeed. A few weeks ago, with the same end in mind, Valdez had space-called EarthAuthority and urgently requested a fresh shipment of seeds. The reply had been swift and brutal. The seeds shipped with the settlers had been scrupulously fresh and carefully bred for local climate and soil conditions. This group of settlers had the same choice as any other group of settlers sponsored by EarthAuthority -- make their planet yield or return to Earth. Cortlin sighed, glancing at wilted reeds. The field workers had balked by midsummer, at the constant transplantation of fresh clumps. And the dozens of noe he and C'narr'b had netted and tried to settle in the fields had long since taken to the sky. Only the three noepti-noe consigned to the closed dome of the birdatory remained. They behaved most unnoely. They ate, drank and sat on their perches, bobbing their bright heads monotonously. Cortlin was permitted to touch therh, to handle them, to inspect the nests they had woven with materials he had gathered. Not once since capture had a noe cleared the cloud from its eye and paralyzed him with enigmatic red power. Neither had any noe attempted escape. Still awaiting sacrifice? He wondered. The boundaries of his private preserve marked a sharp change in crop status. Here it had been necessary to thin stalks and vines to maintain a path to the door of the dome. Inside the dome the situation was even greener. His tomato crop prospered. Big red globes hung waiting. He studied them without expression, then slung the bag off his shoulder, picked the day's yield and set it outside. His birds greeted him with their usual total reserve. He waded the tomato patch and took their water trough to be refilled with odorous reedland water, the only liquid they would accept. Food and water attended to, he approached each nest in turn, spoke to each bird, was greeted by each with an aloof golden stare. He was greeted, too, at the third nest, by an egg a leathery white egg smaller than an Earthside hen's egg, vividly veined with blue and green. Cortlin's heart took a brief vacation. He stared at the egg. Despite its size it had a terrifyingly familiar look. With stiff fingers, he touched it. It throbbed. He looked up and found its parent eying him. His lips began to shape a question. Before he voiced it the cloudy golden surface of the bird's eye cleared. The dark pupil dilated. And Cortlin fell into a hot, red stream of power that beat and anuL Latest U.S. Government tests of all cigarettes show True is lower in both tar and nicotine than # of all oth' cigarettes sold. Think about it. Shouldn't your next cigarette be True? Regular and Menthol; I # mg. "tar" # mg. nicotine, av. per cigarette, RC Report Apr. #. anui. #R#E Latest U.S. Government tests of all menthol cigarettes show True is lower in both tar and nicotine than # of all other menthols sold Think about it. Shouldn't your next cigarette be True? oLorillard # Warning; The Surgeon General Has Determined That Cigarette Smoking Is Dangerous to Your Health. J pulled at him with a thick, strangling rhythm. , Then the bird was a bird again A and Cortlin was able to move his  tortured muscles. He stared at the creature on the perch. His lips were stiff. "Who are you?" I The bird made no answer. Impulsively Cortlin reached into the nest and seized the little egg. He held it in his palm, feeling the hot i throb of it. "I'm going to take your egg." The bird twitched and began to clean its feathers. "I'm going to take your baby and hide it." He did. He found a native nest L near the edge of the settlement  fields and left the little white egg K there. The palm of his hand throbB bed as he walked away from it and in his head was a pain. And he had just one fervent wish -- that no noepti-noe ever lay an egg in his birdatory again. When he went back next day the little egg had grown. It was a medium size egg. Two days later a if" search party found it and carried it P triumphantly home. It was the size ii; of an underinflated football by ' then. The notable feature of the prei vious winter had been apathy. The I notable feature of this one was r activity. f Two things had happened that fall. First a search party had discovered the healer egg and turned it over to Headsman Valdez and his special assistant, Cortlin. Next, and almost simultaneously, the melons, squash and corn planted around Cortlin's bird dome had suddenly spurted. The effect had extended slightly beyond the stone border Cortlin had laid to mark his territory. The resultant harvest was not by any standards staggering, but it was far more substantial than any they had experienced on this world to date. Now, in the cold and wet of winter, parties brought cut grasses, reeds and reed stalks from the reedland areas. These were being dried in every available spot, including private quarters. Not a settler could be found who didn't carry the musty reed smell on him. Because there were not sufficient artificial materials to erect bird domes over the entire span of settlement fields it was necessary to weave large cages of natural materials to house the noepti-noe they would net from the reedlands that spring. They needed almost one hundred such cages. The settlers were busy. Cortlin Knowing what he did, Cortlin expected to find the second healer infant alien. But she was very much like any human infant when he lifted her from her burst shell in the native village. Her hair was darker than Nilla's. Her eyes were darker. too, but alert and blue. She was smaller than Nilla had been, wirier. But he could find nothing alien in the cast of features or in the thrashing activity of small limbs. Nevertheless, as he carried her toward the settlement, he was the victim of deep misgivings. He reached the edge of the communal fields. Already two dozen fresh reeds clumps had been planted and capped with big handmade cages within which noepti-noe perched placidly. Cortlin felt threatened by their bright-feathered proximity. What he understood about these birds, he realized, was quite insignificant in comparison to what he had yet begun to comprehend. Summer Four: Valdez Valdez shook his head thoughtfully, his eyes intent upon his companion. He remembered the Cortlin of four years ago. Open-minded, driven by curiosity, he had been the colonist least constrained by the inhibiting privacy codes. But as the others had gradually opened up Cortlin had withdrawn, had begun to spend more time alone, burdened with inward occupation. His face reflected this change. "No, Cort, I see what we've done with these birds as a parallel to the domestication of, say, cattle and oxen. We've harnessed their productivity to our own ends -- even if we don't fully understand its source." The settlement fields were lush and green this summer, thick with growth. Cortlin ran an expressive hand through his hair. "What I'm trying to get across -- you're drawing parallels that would apply if we were on Earth. But we're here. And those birds aren't oxen. They're -- do you you know why I think they're sitting there in their cages? Just sitting?" Valdez shook his head. "I think they're waiting to be sacrificed," Cortlin said. Valdez frowned. "I really don't see how a bird could comprehend a concept like that, Cort." "Neither do I. Sometimes I think these birds may be the real highorder inhabitants of this place. And I think it may be the natives who are domesticated in some cockeyed way we can't understand just as we can't understand the birds." Valdez carefully avoided the use of Cortlin's own word -- cockeyed. "That's an odd way of looking at things. If that were the case, why would the birds -- the higher-order life form -- permit themselves to be captured and strangled by the natives?" "Because they need the natives. They have to keep them operating at top efficiency through the healers." "Which they could accomplish without sacrificing themselves. We've proved that, you know. We have two healers, both working out beautifully -- and we've sacrificed no birds." i Cortlin made a nervous gesture. "That's just it, Val. The pieces are scattered all over the board. I can't  fit them." f "Mmm. Maybe you're trying to P assemble too many different puzr zles on the same table. Or maybe f there are key pieces on the floor under the table." Valdez' eyes leveled with Cortlin's. "Or maybe I you're one of those people who I can't handle prosperity. You expect i. the worst -- and you're more upset ' when it doesn't come than when it L does." Cortlin shook his head emphatically. "No. I'm just trying to put things together, that's all." I When Cortlin had gone Valdez sat troubled. Nilla had shown : ability to deal with manic depres sive psychoses and schizophrenia. But if this emotional syndrome Cortlin evinced were not firmly based in physiological causes, could she counter it? Valdez found it impossible to remain troubled long. He himself had no complicated reaction to good fortune. The fields blossomed. The settlement blossomed. His own wife blossomed. Their first child would be born before winter. It was not difficult to reject Cortlin's forebodings. Valdez A week to ten days? Valdez looked out over the prospect of fields and wondered why Cortlin had insisted that the harvest would be delivered so soon. The corn was immature. The melons were small and hard. The other crops were in a corresponding state of unreadiness, except for the tomatoes. But Cortlin had seemed quite positive -- as well as agitated. And the plants themselves, although their fruits were immature, grew thick and dark and full of vigor. Well, if Cortlin's prediction were reliable, if these crops were about to spurt as the plants in and around Cortlin's dome had spurted last fall, it was fortunate they had completed the hose system. Because it had been five weeks since rain. These plants needed water if they were readying for a precipitant growth and ripening. Standing with hose in hand, Valdez experienced one of his increasingly frequent moments of deep satisfaction. There was a feeling of community in the fields today. Everyone had come out for the initiation of the hose system except the youngest children and their attendants, Patry and Bonds. The feeling of communal exuberance was an airborne tonic. Their first major crop was bn its way. Valdez' mood did not alter appreciably when word came that he was required in Sector #. "On my way." He laid down his hose, dried his hands on his worksuit and loped casually across rows of green. When he reached # he realized that misfortune was possible even today. Nims lay unconscious on the ground in the shade of a reed clump. Her older pupils clustered anxiously around her. "We pulled her over here when she fell down. We thought it might be heat stroke." Valdez examined his fallen commander in chief of juvenile services. He didn't like what he found. "How did she fall?" he demanded sharply. "Easily or hard?" The oldest child answered. "She was standing there telling us -- telling us about things -- and then she fell hard. It made a noise." Valdez glanced around quickly for an implement or clod that might have rendered her unconscious had she struck her head upon it in falling. There was nothing. Nor was there any wound upon her head. "Did someone go for Nilla?" "Cort did." Valdez nodded, staring at the still woman. He had no one with whom to share his apprehensions. The only other member of the party who had gone through the medical course lay at his feet. Her students were eager to help. "Downy thought we should wash her face with cold water." Valdez shook his head. "I don't think that would help." The hover-scooter appeared, bobbing, bearing Cortlin, Patry, Nilla and the younger healer, Kinnie. Nilla, at two and a half years, had the stature and composure of a tenyear-old. She kept that composure when she saw her adoptive mother lying inert on the wet ground. And why not? Valdez mused. To Nilla illness was not tragedy, not even cause for minor anxiety. Illness was simply a condition to be neutralized. "I think the trouble is in her head," he explained. Accordingly the child applied the back of her right hand to her mother's head in a diagnosing caress. Briefly she shut her eyes. Then, instead of turning the hand to apply the healing power of the palm, she drew it back. Her eyes opened. They held a small flicker of expression. "She has a clot closing up a big blood vessel in her brain. It's been there too long now." Valdez flinched. Only minutes had elapsed, but the final death processes were already underway. "Do you want me to take care of it?" Nilla asked hopefully. He stared at her. But of course -- why did they have a second healer if not for an emergency like this? He wondered briefly if his own son or daughter would ever know fear in the presence of near-deathor would instead regard it casually as a reversible state. "We can use Kinnie if you'd rather." The child understood that her powers would be lost if applied in circumstances like these. "No, it's all right. I don't mind." He saw that she meant it. That she understated, in fact. "All right, Nilla. Take care of her please." The child's face became still, all attention focused inward. Her hand reached out again, rested palm down on Nims' head. Valdez watched intently. Usually when she applied her palm she briefly closed her eyes. This time she didn't. Valdez didn't realize what was happening until it had already happened, until the dark pupils of Nilla's eyes had opened and he found himself pulled downward into something red and gluey and hot that throbbed. Helplessly he felt his body stiffen convulsively, heard his spine pop in protest...heard Cortlin groan thickly, "No!" He heard something else, too, what seemed an age later. Alien cries rose from the fields all around, hoarse and penetrating cries of scalding agony. He had no way of timing his paralysis. But finally the pupils of Nilla's eyes closed and the red power was shielded. And Valdez was able to move his body. He was peripherally aware that Nims stirred. But more he was aware of a last dying shriek from the fields. His eyes went to Cortlin's, met another agony there. "The noe?" he whispered numbly. Cortlin, too, was stunned and slow. "They've been sacrificed," he said thickly. "They were waiting for it." Cortlin rose to his feet. stumbled to the nearest reed clump. He pulled back the big cage and reached into the nest. The bird he brought forth was limp, its bright feathers tarnished, its eyes bulging. Cortlin stared at it, then shook it. "Who are you? IVho are you?" The bird didn't answer. It was dead, as were most of the others that had been brought to nest in the settlement fields. Valdez began to shake helplessly. Because he knew that if his ears were keener, he would hear another sound from the fields. He would hear their stalks and vines shriveling in death, taking their immature fruits with them. Valdez The shuttle sat at the edge of the field. Nims turned as she boarded, raised her hand in farewell. Valdez returned the salute. His brisk little commander in chief had been firm in her refusal to chance imposing a second life-ordeath decision upon him. The more than seven dozen others who accompanied her on the return trip went for a different reason. "We're well off without them," Cortlin observed. Valdez nodded, reluctantly agreeing. After the fall crop disaster the community had divided sharply. Half his people had retired to their private quarters and put forth no further effort. Unable to cope with the scope of the disaster or with the fact that there was no comprehending the forces behind it they had refused to do more than exist until the shuttle came for them. But others had been mobilized by crisis, had worked like oxen, disposing of the seventy-five dead noe, digging out the reed clumps that had followed them in death, plowing under the withered crops. Bringing in more reeds, more noe, doggedly planting late crops. The late crops had delivered. Now there was food to carry them through summer and fall -- those who were staying. And they were of survival. The shuttle captain was a conscientious man and worried. "You understand there won't be anyone back this way for another five years. Head. And I'm not authorized to leave you'any more food supplies." "We understand. We've discussed it in meeting." "All right. Sign and we'll unload." Gravely Valdez signed for herds of embryonic sheep and cattle, for equipment to carry the embryos to birth-stage and for concentrated feed to maintain them through their first year, until the seeds that accompanied them could be parlayed into feed. The livestock was unloaded. Then the shuttle closed its doors and pulled up into the sky, becoming a bright fleck in the distance. Whenit was gone Valdez' eyes moved over their world, over fields green with crops, over the domes of the settlement, over the reedlands. He was keenly aware that there were just sixty-odd of them alone on a world they had barely begun to understand. He was even more keenly aware of the presence of the birds in his fields. "You ever wonder what they'll find when they do get back?" Cortlin mused. Valdez studied Cortlin. His bird expert had changed again. "You know, once the worst happened, Cort, you cheered up." Cortlin smiled. "What makes you think the worst has happened?" Valdez looked out into the fields. He still held a vivid memory of Cortlin's question the day of the crop disaster: Who are you? It repeated itself in his mind every time he met the golden eye of the noepti-noe. And he knew it was a question he was unlikely to see answered. "Well, I'm hoping we know everything now that can harm us seriously." "Hope you're not counting on that too hard." "I'm not," Valdez admitted. The only thing he was counting on was that the gray skies of City America would never close over him again. He walked under open sky.  TH Free as the photon gales. Grimes was still haunted by his genetic heritage I G rimes was packing his overnight bag without much enthusiasm. "Do you have to go?" asked Sonya. He replied rather testily, "I don't have to do anything. But the lightjammers have always been my babies and I've always made a point of seeing them in and seeing them out." "But Coldharbor Bay? And in midwinter? There are times, my dear, when I strongly suspect that I married a masochist." "If only you were a sadist we'd live happily forever after," he retorted. "And if you were a masochist you'd be coming with me to Port Ericson." "Not bloody likely," she told him. "Why you couldn't have arranged for your precious lightjammers to berth somewhere in what passes for the Tropics on this dismal planet is beyond my comprehension." "There were reasons," he said. Yes, there were reasons, one of the most important being that a lightjammer is a potential superbomb with a yield greatly in excess of that of the most devastating nuclear fusion weapon. The essential guts of a star-sailer is the sphere of anti-matter, contraterrene iron, held suspended in vacuum by powerful magnetic fields. In theory there is no possibility that the antimatter will ever come in contact with normal matter -- but history has a long record of disasters giving dreadful proof that theory and practice do not always march hand in hand. The terminal port for the lightjammers, therefore, was located in a region of Lorn uninhabited save by a handful of fur trappers. It would have been at the South Pole itself but for the necessity for open water, relatively icefree the year around, to afford landing facilities for the ships. The first of these weird vessels. Flying Cloud, had been an experimental job designed to go a long way in a long time, but with a very low power consumption. The most important characteristic of antimatter -- apart from its terrifying explosive potential -- is anti-mass. A ship with a sphere of contraterrene iron incorporated in her structure is weightless and inertialess. With her sails spread to the photon gale she can attain an extremely high percentage of the velocity of light but cannot, of course, exceed it. The crew of Flying Cloud had been, putting it mildly, a weird mob. Somehow they had become obsessed with the idea of turning the vessel into a real faster-thanlight ship. (The conventional starship, proceeding under inertial drive and Mannschenn Drive, is not faster than light, strictly speaking; she makes light-years-iong voyages in mere weeks by, as it has been put, going ahead in space while going astern in time.) This desirable end they attempted to achieve by means of a jury-rigged rocket drive, using home-made solid fuel, just to give Flying Cloud that extra nudge. Fantastically, the idea worked, although it should not have. Not only did it work, but there were economically advantageous side effects. The lightjammer finished up a long way off course, plunging down to apparently inevitable destruction on Llanith, one of the planets of the anti-matter systems to the galactic west of the Rim Worlds. But a transposition of atomic charges had taken place. She now was anti-matter herself, whereas that contraterrene iron sphere was now normal matter. Flying Cloud had landed on Llanith and had been welcomed by the people, human rather than merely humanoid, of that world. She had remained on Llanith until the Llanithian scientists and engineers had worked out just what had happened and why. (The attitude of the scientists at first had been that it couldn't possibly have happened.) Then, after modifications had been made to her control systems and the makeshift rocket replaced by a properly designed reaction drive, she had returned to Lorn, carrying not only a sample shipment of trade goods but passengers from the Llanithi Consortium. And Rim Runners, the shipping line of the Rim Worlds Confederacy, had a new trade. G rimes sat in the forward cabin of the Rim Runners' atmosphere ferry that somebody had called -- the name had stuck -- the Commodore's Barge. He was not handling the controls himself. His old friend and shipmate Billy Williams, master of the deep-space tug Rim Malemute, was piloting. Grimes was admiring the scenery. The landscape unrolling beneath the barge was spectacular enough but cold and forbidding. Lake Misere was well astern now and the craft was threading its way over and through the Great Barrens, skirting the higher, jagged, snowcapped peaks, its inertial drive maintain altitude in the vicious downdrafts. The big man cursed softly to himself. Grimes said, "You would insist on coming along for the ride, Billy." "I didn't think you'd make me drive. Skipper." "Rank has its privileges." "No need to rub it in. If it's all the same to you I'll take this little bitch down through the Blackall Pass. It's putting on distance, but I don't feel like risking the Valley of the Winds after what we've been getting already." "As you've been saying, you're driving." head around to port, making for the entrance to the pass. The opening was black in the dark gray of the cliff face, a mere slit that seemed to widen as the aircraft came on to the correct line of approach. And then they were plunging through the gloomy, winding canyon -- the tortuosness of which was an effective wind baffle, although the eddies at every bend made pilotage difficult. The echoes of the irregular beat of the inertial drive, bouncing back from the sheer granite walls, inhibited conversation. They broke out at last into what passed for daylight in these high latitudes, under a sky which, on this side of the ranges, was thickly overcast. Only to the northwest, just above the featureless horizon of the Nullarbor Plain, was there a break in the cloud cover, a smear of sullen crimson to mark the setting of the Lorn sun. They flew steadily over the desolate tundra through the gathering darkness. The lights of Port Erikson came up at last, bright but cheerless. Beyond them Grimes could see the tiny moving sparks of white and red and green that must be the navigation lanterns of the small icebreaker that, in winter, was employed to keep Coldharbor Bay clear of floes and pack ice. "Too bloody much seamanship about this job. Skipper," remarked "No such thing as too much seamanship," retorted Grimes huffily. He pulled the microphone of the tronautical Superintendant to Port Erikson. Can you read me? Over." "Loud and clear, Commodore. Loud and clear. Pass your message. Over." minutes from now. Over." "We're all ready and waiting for you, Commodore." "What's the latest on Pamir?" ago. # hours our time." "Thank you. Port Erikson. Over and out." Ahead was the scarlet blinker that marked the end of the airstrip. the flashing light was almost directly beneath the barge, until it looked as though they must crash into the spaceport's control tower. With only seconds to spare he brought the aircraft to a shuddering halt by application of full reverse thrust, let her fall, checked her descent a moment before she hit the concrete. Grimes decided to say nothing. After all, he himself was frequently guilty of such exhibitions and all his life he had deplored the all-toocommon Don't do as I do, do as I say, philosophy. G rimes and wnuams waited ' in the control tower with Captain Rowse, the harbormaster. (In a normal spaceport his official title would have been port captain, but a normal spaceport does not run to a harbor, complete with wharfage and breakwaters.) "She's showing up now," announced the radar operator. "Thank you, Mr. Gorbels," said Rowse. "Pamir to Port Erikson, Pamir to Port Erikson. Am coming in. Over." Grimes recognized the voice, of course. Listowel had been master of the experimental Flying Cloud and was now in command of Pamir. A good man, not easily panicked, one who would have been just as at home on the poop of a windjammer as in the control room of a spaceship. The commodore moved so that he could look up through the transparent dome that roofed the control tower. Yes, there she was, her navigation lights bright sparks against the black overcast, white and ruby and emerald, masthead, port and starboard. (Her real masts were retracted, of course, and her sails furled. She was driving herself down through the atmosphere by negative dynamic lift, a dirigible airship rather than a spaceship.) Faintly Grimes could hear the throb of her airscrews, even above the thin whining of the wind that eddied about the tower. The ship was lower now, visible through the windows that overlooked Coldharbor Bay. Grimes lifted borrowed night glasses to his  eyes, ignoring the TV screen that r presented the infrared picture. The slim, graceful length of her was  clearly visible, picked out by the line of lighted ports. Down she ' ; came -- down, down, slowly circling, j, until she was only meters above the t dark, white-flecked waters of the f bay. From her belly extended hoses. ;i and Grimes knew that the thirsty # centrifugal pumps would be sucking  in ballast. I "Pamir waterborne," announced I "Am proceeding to berth. Over." shrugged themselves into heavy overcoats, put on fur-lined caps. The harbormaster led the way to the elevator that would take them w, down to ground level. They dropped rapidly to the base of the tower.  Outside it was bitterly cold and the wind carried thin flurries of snow, p Grimes wondered why some genius T, could not devise earflaps that would i, not inhibit hearing his own prominent ears felt as though they were V going to snap off at any moment. But during berthing operations it i was essential to hear as well as to ; see what was going on. The three men walked rapidly to the wharf, breasting the wind -- little, fat Rowse in the lead, chunky couple of steps in the rear. The shed I lights were on now, as were the position-marker flashers. Beside each of the latter waited three linesmen. beating their arms across their chests in an endeavor to keep warm. The berthing master, electric megaphone in his gloved hand, was striding up and down energetically. Pamir came in slowly and carefully, almost hidden by the cloud of spray thrown up by the turbulence induced by her airscrews. She was accosting the wharf at a steep angle at first and then turned, so that she was parallel to the line of wharfage. The wind did the rest, so that it was hardly necessary for Listowel to use his line-throwers fore and aft. She fell gently alongside, with her offshore screws swiveled to provide transverse thrust against the persistent pressure of the southerly. She lay there, a great, gleaming torpedo shape, gently astir as the slight chop rolled her against the quietly protesting fenders. The hum of motors, the threshing of airscrews, suddenly ceased. From an open window in his control room Listowel called, "Is this where you want me?" "Make her fast as she is. Captain," called the berthing master. "As she is," came the reply. A few seconds later a side door opened and the brow extended from the wharf, stanchions coming erect and manropes tautening. Grimes was first up the gangway. After all, as he had said to Sonya, the lightjammers were his babies. L istowel received the board ing party in his day cabin. With him was Sandra Listowel, who was both his wife and his catering officer. Rim Runners did not, as a general rule, approve of wives traveling in their husband's ships in any capacity, but Sandra was one of, the original Flying Cloud crew and had undergone training in that peculiar mixture of seamanship and airmanship required for the efficient handling of a lightjammer. Grimes often wondered if she had, over the years, become like so many of the wives of the old-time windjammer masters, a captain de facto -- though he did not think that Ralph Listowel would allow such a situation to develop. Captain Listowel had changed little over the years. When he rose to greet his visitors he towered over them. He had put on no weight and his closely cut hair was still dark, save for a touch of gray at the temples. And Sandra was as gorgeous as ever, a radiant blonde, not quite as slim as she had been but none the worse for that. Her severe, shortskirted, black uniform suited her. Listowel produced a bottle and glasses. He said, "You might like to try this. You look as though you need warming up. It's something new. Our Llanithi friends acquired a taste for scotch and a local distiller thought he'd cash in on it. What he produced is not scotch. Even so, it's good. It might go well on Lorn and the other Rim Worlds." Grimes sipped the clear, golden fluid experimentally, then enthusiastically. "Not bad at all." Then: "You'd better have some more yourself to soften the blow, Listowel." "What blow. Commodore?" "You've a very quick turnaround this time. As you know, Herzogen Cecile is tied up for repairs on Llanith -- and I'd still like to know just how Captain Palmer got himself dismasted." "I have his report with me. Commodore." "Good. I'll read it later. And when Lord of The Isles comes in to Port Erikson she's being withdrawn for survey. Which leaves you and Sea Witch to cope." He grinned. "As they used to say back on Earth in the days of sail, 'Growl you may, but go you must.' " "But we're still in the days of sail. Commodore," said Listowel. "And as one of the sailing ship poets said, 'All I ask is a tall ship and a star to steer her by.' " "Very touching, Ralph, very touching," commented Sandra Listowel. "But I'm sure that the Chief Stewards of the ocean-going sailing ships had their problems, just as I have." She turned to Grimes. "Last time we were in Port Erikson, Commodore, we enjoyed our usual two weeks alongside -- but even then we sailed without all our stores. How will it be this time?" "Better," promised Grimes. "I'll light a fire under the tail of the Provedore Department back at Port Forlorn." He allowed Listowel to fill his glass. "Did you have a good trip. Captain?" "Yes. Even so -- " "Even so what?" "I think you might keep us informed, sir, of these other lightjammers, the experimental ones, cluttering up the route between Lorn and Llanith." Grimes stared. "What are you talking about, Listowel?" "We averted collision by the thickness of a coat of paint. Captain Palmer, in Herzogen Cecile, also had a close shave. His emergency alteration of course was so violent that it carried away his N and E masts with all their sails. He limped to Port Listowel on Llanith on S and W only." "Why didn't he report it? The circumstances, I mean." "He must have read your last circular, Commodore." Grimes' prominent ears burned as he flushed angrily. But Listowel was right. He, Grimes, had written that circular under pressure from the Rim Worlds Admiralty -- which body was, as he had put it, passing through a phase of acting like small boys playing at pirates. The fleet was out -- or had been out or would be out -- on deep space maneuvers. Masters and officers were reminded that the Carlotti bands were continually monitored by potentially hostile powers. Therefore no report of any sighting of Rim Worlds Navy warships was to be made over these channels, whatever the circumstances. And so forth. "We are the only people with the Erikson-ChargeReversing Drive," went on Listowel. "So we assumed that what we saw was an experimental warship. One of ours. Palmer assumed likewise." Grimes made a major production said through the swirling cloud of acrid blue smoke, "The Navy doesn't have any lightjammers, yet. They want some, just in case we ever fail to see eye to eye with the Llanithi Consortium. But the first ships of the line, as they are to be called, are still on the drawing board." Listowel murmured thoughtfully, "Nevertheless we saw something -- and it as near as dammit hit us. What was it. Commodore?" "You tell me," said Grimes. "I'm listening." II  were bowling along under a full press of sail and the Doppler Log was reading point eight nine seven, so it was nowhere near time to light the fire under our arse -- " He coughed apologetically. "That, sir, is the expression we use for starting the reaction drive -- " "I gathered as much," said Grimes. "But go on." "We were just finishing dinner in the main salon. I had Llawissen and his two wives -- he's the new Llanithi trade commissioner, as you know -- at my table. We were making the usual small talk when I noticed that the little red warning light in the chandelier had come on.  "Sounds very fancy," com"You should have done more time in passenger ships, Billy," Grimes told him. "That signal is to tell the master that he's wanted in control, but for something short of a full-scale emergency. Carry on. Captain." "So I excused myself, but didn't leave the table in a hurry. Still, I lost no time in getting to the control room. Young Wallasey, the third mate, was #. W. He said, 'We've got company, sir.' I said, 'Impossible.' He pointed and said, 'Look.' So I looked. "We had company all right. She was out on the starboard beam, just clear of E topmast. She was only a light at first, a blueish glimmer, a star where we knew damn welt no star should be, could be, hanging just above the distant mistiness of the Lens. " 'Anything on the radar?' I asked. "There wasn't -- and these ships aren't fitted with Mass Proximity Indicators." "No need for them," grunted Grimes, "unless you have Mannchenn Drive." "So -- there was nothing on the radar, which is what made me think afterward that this vessel must have been an experimental warship. The light was getting brighter and brighter, suggesting that the ship -- I had already decided that it must be a ship -- was getting closer. "I got the big mounted binoculars trained on it. After I got them focused I could make out details, although that fuzzy, greenish light didn't help any. Some sort of force field? But no matter. I'd say that it -- she -- wasn't as big as Pamir or any of the other commercial lightjammers. She had an odd sort of rig, too. Instead of having four masts arranged in a cruciform pattern she had three, in series. And the sails -- what I could see of them -- had reflective surfaces on both sides instead of on one side only, as is the case with ours. "And she was getting too bloody close on a convergent course. That was obvious, radar or no radar. Wallasey was calling her, first on but getting no reply. There wasn't time to break out the Morse lamp. Whoever dreamed that we'd need it in deep space? "So I said to hell with this and altered course, turning my W sails edge on to the Llanith sun. It was only just in time. That bastard was so near that I could see a line of ports with what looked like the muzzles of weapons sticking out of them. If she'd opened fire I wouldn't be here to tell the tale." "Nor would any of us," commented Sandra Listowel. "And only you and the officer of the watch saw this -- thing?" asked Grimes. "I'm not in the habit of throwing tea parties in my control room during emergencies, Commodore." "Sorry. And presumably Captain Palmer saw something similar?" "He did." "But finish your story. Captain. What happened next?" "Nothing. As I've told you, I altered course. And when next I was able to snatch a glance out of the ports she was gone. Like a snuffed candle, Wallasey told me." Grimes grunted. He was thinking matters over. While he had discovered the anti-matter systems to the Galactic West he had never visited their worlds. And he had never sailed in the lightjammers -- though these ships were his brain children. He could afford the time for a voyage to Llanith -- although his best policy would be to make all arrangements for the conduct of affairs during his absence first and to inform Rim Runners' management afterward. Not that this last mattered really. The Rim Worlds Navy would be interested in this story of alien lightjammers on the Lorn-Llanith trade route -- and Grimes, as a Commodore of the Naval Reserve, had often in the past been called back to active duty to investigate strange occurrences. He had been called the Confederacy's odd-job man for reasons. And Sonya would be in this too -- she still held her commission in the Intelligence Branch of the Federation Survey Service. Grimes said to Rowse, "I'd like to orrow your office. Captain. I've a pile of telephoning to do. Oh, Captain Listowel, would you mind having accommodation ready for Mrs. Grimes and myself? We shall be making the next round trip with you." "And what about me. Skipper?" "I'm sorry. Bill, but there just aren't any senior masters kicking around loose at the moment. So, as of right now, you're appointed Port Forlorn astronautical superintendent, acting, temporary." "Not unpaid?" demanded the big man. "Not unpaid," agreed Grimes. G rimes called Admiral Kravitz first. The Officer Commanding Rim Worlds Navy was not pleased at being awakened from a sound sleep, but after he had listened to Grimes' story he was alert and businesslike. He glowered at Grimes from the telephone screen. "These reports. They're utterly fantastic. Can you trust these masters of yours? Couldn't they have been seeing things?" "They saw something," said Grimes. "In the case of Pamir, the intruder was seen by Captain Listowel and his third officer, Mr. Wallasey. In the case of Herzogen Cecile. the chief and second officers were in the control room as well as Captain Palmer. All the stories tally, even to minor details." "Is there any -- ah -- excessive drinking aboard your ships? Any addiction to hallucinogenic drugs?" "No." Grimes' ears were reddening. He countered with: "Are you sure that the Navy hasn't any experimental lightjammers?" "You know bloody well we haven't. Grimes. Oh, all right, all right. Have your free trip at the taxpayers' expense. Don't forget to send the bill for your fare in to the Rim Worlds Navy." "And my commodore's pay and allowances, sir?" "Take that up with the accounts department. Grimes. You know how to look after yourself. Call me again at a civilized hour tomorrow morning after you've got things organized." "Good night." Grimes allowed himself a small grin. He was in an if-l'm-up-everybody's-up mood. He called Sonya. She, too, exhibited extreme displeasure at being disturbed at, as she put it, a jesusless hour. But her displeasure was replaced by enthusiasm. By the time the call was concluded she had decided what she would pack for herself and for Grimes and assured him that she would be at Port Erikson within twenty-four hours. There was another call Grimes would have liked to have made, but unluckily Ken Mayhew, one of the few remaining psionic communication officers in the Rim Worlds, was not on Lorn. He was spending a long holiday on Francisco, of which planet his wife was a native. was worth his weight in Carlotti were good and in the vast majority of interstellar ships the temperamental telepaths had been replaced by the time-space twisting Carlotti radio equipment. But a Carlotti transceiver could not read minds, was incapable of that practice, frowned upon by the Rhine Institute but exercised nonetheless and known variously as snooping and prying. If Pamir had carried a psionic radio officer much could have been learned about the strange lightjammer. As it was, nothing -- apart from the details of her appearance -- was known. Grimes went to the guest bedroom that had been provided for him in the Port Erikson staff accommodation block and settled down to read the reports -- Listowel's as well as Palmer's. He would have liked to have discussed the port captain was organizing the round-the-clock stevedoring acships, was no doubt making a nuisance of himself to Pamirs officers. The reports told Grimes little more than he had already learned from Captain Listowel's spoken account. G rimes and Sonya were guests in Pamir's control room when she sailed from Port Erikson at local noon, three day's later. The southerly had persisted, had freshened and was holding the ship against the wharf. The pivoting airscrews would be hard put to it to provide sufficient transverse thrust to pull her out bodily from the berth. But the little icebreaker was also a tug and was given a forward towline by Pamir. Mooring lines were let go fore and aft, were swiftly winched inboard. The pivoted offshore airscrews began to spin faster and faster, their whirling blades flickering into invisibility -- but they were doing little more than holding the ship against the wind. "Take her out. Bustler." ordered "Take her out. Captain," came the cheerful acknowledgment. The towline grew taut, scattering a glittering spray in the thin sunlight. Bustler's diesels thumped noisily and black smoke shot from her squat funnel to be shredded by the stiff breeze. Grimes went to an open window on the port side of the control room, looked out and down. There was a gap now between the wharf fenders and the side of the ship forward, a gap that was slowly widening. But what was happening aft? What about the projecting venturi of the reaction drive, the after control surfaces? Wasn't there a possibility -- a probability -- of their fouling the wharf gantries? But Listowel, standing in the middle of his control room, didn't seem to be worrying about it. And, after all, the ship was his. The stern was coming off, too, under the tug of the airscrews, although not so rapidly. There was clearance between the tail fins and the nearest wharf structure -- not much, but enough. And then the port propellers, unpivoted, whirled into motion, giving headway and accentuating the swinging moment. Pamir turned to starboard slowly but determinedly, a white and green Jumble of brash ice piling up along that side. She came around into the wind and the starboard screws pivoted as she turned, giving headway instead of lateral thrust. Astern the distance between ship and wharf was widening rapidly. "Let go. Bustler," ordered Listowel and then, to Grimes: "I'm always afraid that one day I'll forget and drag that poor little bitch with me all the way to Llanith." "Is there any market there for used tugs or icebreakers?" "Button her up, Mr. Wallasey," said Listowel. The third officer pressed buttons. The wheelhouse windows slid shut. And about time. Grimes thought. Icy drafts had begun to eddy about the compartment. "Dump ballast." The ship lifted as the tons of water gushed out from her tanks, rising faster and faster, stemming the wind, until Coldharbor Bay, directly beneath her, seemed a puddle beside whiclva child had set a huddle of toy buildings -- until far to the south the Ice Barrier, a coldly gleaming wall of pearly white, lifted over the black sea horizon. She lifted like a rocket, but without noise and without crushing acceleration effects. She soared into the clear sky, the color of which deepened from blue to purple, to black. Below her the planet was no longer a vast, spreadout map -- it was a globe, with seas and continents half glimpsed through the swirling cloud formations, with the dark shadow of the terminator drifting slowly across it from the west. The chief officer came into the control room to report all secured for space. Other reports came over the intercom. Listowel acknowledged them and then, smiling, turned to his guests. "Well, Commodore and Mrs. Grimes, how do you like it so far?" "I envy you, Listowel. You've a fine ship and you know how to handle her." "Thank you. Commodore." He said to the third officer, "Make the usual warning, Mr. Wallasey." Then, to Grimes: "Seats and seat belts, sir. I have to swing her to the right heading now." The maneuver was routine enough in any interstellar ship, the turning of a vessel about her axes until she was lined up with the target star. Somewhere amidships the big, directional gyroscopes grumbled, hummed and then whined, and centrifugal force gave the illusion of off-center gravity. The great globe that was Lorn seemed to fall away and to one side, and its sun drifted aft. Ahead now was only the blackness of intergalactic space, although the misty Lens was swimming slowly into view through the side ports. Then, coming gradually toward the center of the cartwheel sights, appeared the distant cluster of bright sparks that were the anti-matter stars. The gyroscopes slowed almost to a stop, grumbling, as Captain Listowel made the last fine adjustments. They halted at last. The master looked up from his sighting telescope, murmured, "She'll do." Both hands went to the console before him. He said, "Look out through the side ports and aft. Commodore. This is worth watching." It was. From the control room -- which, like the bridge of a sea-going ship or the conning tower of a submarine, was a superstructure -- there was a good view astern. Grimes could see the engine pods, four to a side, their now motionless four-bladed airscrews gleaming in the harsh sunlight. He could see the stubs of three of the masts -- W to port, N on the centerline and E to starboard. S, of course, was beneath the hull and not visible, except in the periscope screen. But those stubs were stubs no longer. They were elongating, extending, stretching like impossibly fast growing, straight-stemmed trees. And as they grew they sprouted branches, foliage -- the yards and the sails. The royals at the head of each mast were fully spread before the process of telescopic elongation was completed. There was disorientation then, visual confusion, upset balance as the star wind filled the sails. What had been up was up no longer. Aft was still aft, but it was also "down." Chairs swung in their gymbals, as did some of the instruments. Other equipment was cunningly designed so that it could be used from almost any angle. Grimes realized what was happening but, twisting his body awkwardly in the chair, still stared in fascination aft and down through the polarized glass of the viewports. He had seen the sail plan of this ship, of course, had helped to draw it up; but this was the first time he had watched a lightjammer actually making sail. He mentally recited the names of the courses. He had insisted the old nomenclature be used. Northsail, lower topsail, upper topsail, topgallant, royal... He turned away at last, asked. "Do you usually make sail all in one operation. Captain?" Listowel laughed. "Only when I have guests in the control room." Sonya laughed, too. "John would prefer to see all hands out in spacesuits, clambering in the rigging like monkeys." "The good old days, eh?" Listowel unsnapped his seat belt. "Roll and go. Hell or Llanith in ninety days -- and the sun's over the yardarm." Grimes took one last look at that splendid suit of sails, black against the glare of the Lorn sun, before he got up to follow Listowel and Sonya from the control room. He realized that he would have to get his spacelegs back. In this inertialess ship, in spite of the already fantastic acceleration, the distinction between up and down was a matter of faith rather than of knowledge. T hey enjoyed their drinks -- more of the Llanithian whisky -- in Listowel's comfortable day room, where Sandra joined them. "How are the customers?" her husband asked her. "There's only one this trip," she told him. She flashed a smile at the guests. "I don't count the commodore and Mrs. Grimes as real passengers." "Who is it?" asked Grimes. "Anybody I know -- or should know?" "Perhaps you should know her, sir. She's a missionary." "Why wasn't I warned?" demanded Listowel. "I'm warning you now, Ralph." "What's her name? What nut cult is she trying fo peddle?" "She's the Reverend Madam Swithin. Rather an old dear, actually. She's a missionary for the United Primitive Spiritualist Church." "And she thinks she'll be able to convert the Llanithi?" "She'll probably convert some of them. After all, given the right conditions you can convert anybody to anything." "But United Primitive Spiritualism -- " muttered Listowel disgustedly. "They have something," Sonya told him. "I've had some odd experiences and so has John." "I only hope she's not at my table," said the master. "Where else could I put her, Ralph? After all, she is a person of some importance in her church. I couldn't put her with the junior officers." "I'm sorry about this. Commodore," Listowel said. "Don't worry. Captain. We'll survive somehow," Grimes told him. T he Reverend Madam Swithin was, as Sandra had said, rather an old dear, but the sort of old dear whose idea of conversation is asking endless questions. Yet it could be said in her favor that she enjoyed the excellent food prepared by Sandra and served by the efficient stewardess and that she did not belong to one of those sects that regard alcoholic beverages as sinful. It took her some little time to get things sorted out, however. She knew that a commodore is superior to a captain and so assumed that Grimes was master of Pamir. She asked him why he wasn't wearing uniform. Then she asked why Pamir wasn't named according the general Rim Runners principle, with the "Rim" prefix. Grimes told her, "In these vessels we've tried to revive the names of the old sailing ships, the Terran windjammers. Unluckily most, if not all, of the most famous names are being used by Trans-Galactic Clippers -- Thermopylae and Cutty Sark and so on." "Are Trans-Galactic Clippers lightjammers like this one. Commodore?" "No, Madam Swithin. But the original clippers were very fast sailing ships and long after sail had vanished from the seas the name 'clipper' was still being used by the operators of other forms of transport -- road services, airlines and so forth. One of the first little ships to fly to Earth's moon was called Yankee Clipper." "How interesting. Commodore. The usage gives one a sense of continuity, don't you think? And now. Captain, when do you think you're getting this clipper of yours to Llanith?" jective from now." "You said 'Hell or Llanith in ninety days'," Sonya reminded him. "Ninety days objective," He told her. "But only three weeks as we shall live them, Mrs. Grimes." "And is there really any danger of the ship's getting wrecked? Not that I'm frightened, of course. I know that there is no death." Sandra joined them at the table, bringing coffee. "Don't worry. Madam Swithin. That 'Hell or Llanith' is just an expression that Captain Listowel picked up from a book about the famous windjammers. There was a captain on the trade between England and Australia who used to say, 'Hell or Melbourne in ninety days!' " "And as  was saying, dear, such a sense of continuity. So fascinating to think that you sailing ship captains are reincarnations of the old sailing ship captains. The wheel has come full circle and you have been reborn--" Listowel was beginning to squirm uncomfortably in his chair. The junior officers at their tables -- obviously listening -- were starting to look amused. Grimes endeavoured to steer the conversation on to a fresh tack. "And when. Captain," he asked, "do you start the reaction drive?" Startling evidence that modern science confirms the reality of telepathy, clairvoyance, precognition, and psychokinesis An Excursion into Parapsychology S.#S. now at your bookstore "A week from now. Commodore, as soon as we have point nine recurring on the Doppler Log. Then we have a week of full acceleration and erate. And then, all being well, we're there." All being well, thought Grimes. But if all is well, I shall have made this trip for nothing. HI S HE was a fine ship, this Pamir, and most efficiently run -- but, to one accustomed to a conventional starship, uncannily quiet. Grimes missed the incessant, noisy, arhythmic hammering of the inertial drive, the continuous thin. high keening of the Mannschenn Drive. Here the only mechanical noises were the occasional sobbing of a pump, the soft susurrus of the forced ventilation. On she drove, running free before the photon Jale. The Rim Stars astern were ruddily dim -- the suns of the Llanithi Consortium blazed intensely blue ahead. And on the beam, mast and sails in black silhouette against it, glowed the great Lens of the Galaxy, unaffected by either red or blue shift. The needle of the Doppler Log, after its initial rapid jump, crept slowly around its dial. Point eight, point eight five, point eight seven five... Grimes tried to imagine what the ship must look like to an outside observer, tried to visualize the compression along the fore and aft line. But to see her at all that mythical outside observer would have to be in another ship traveling in the same direction at the same speed -- and then, of course, he would observe nothing abnormal. And what would happen if Pamir hit something -- even only a small piece of cosmic debris -- at this fantastic velocity? So far the lightjammers had been lucky -- but what if their luck suddenly ran out? The question, as far as her crew was concerned, was purely academic. They would never know what hit them -- although after weeks or months or years the brief flare would be visible in the night skies of Lorn and Llanith. At last came the time for the final acceleration -- and the reversal of atomic charges. Again Grimes and Sonya were guests in the control room, watching with fascination. Listowel explained, "This isn't half as bad as that moment when the temporal precession field of the Mannschenn Drive is initiated. Oh, you'll feel something. We all do. Just a microsecond of tension and, at the same time -- as the charges are reversed -- what we call a scrambled spectrum. But there's none of the dithering about in and on alternate time tracks that we experienced when we first discovered the effect." "Just as well," grunted Grimes. "Alternate time tracks are among my pet allergies." Listowel was watching the log screen, which gave him far finer readings than the dial, to six places of decimals. Grimes and Sonya watched, too. #... The crimson numerals glowed brightly. #... #... The # was a long time coming up... Ah, here it was. #... #... There was another long delay. Then the final # appeared briefly but flickered back to #. "Go, you bitch, go," Listowel was whispering. #... "It's holding, sir," whispered one of the officers. "I have to be sure... Now!" After the long days of quiet sailing the screaming roar of the f rocket drive, carried by and through the metal structure of the I ship, was startlingly loud. There  should have been brutal acceleration, but there was not. There was not physical sense of acceleration. Yet Grimes felt as though he, personally, were striving to lift some impossibly heavy weight. He felt as though he were pressing against some thin yet enormously tough film that stubbornly refused to break. ' Then it burst. There was real acceleration now, driving him down into the padding , of his chair. He was dimly aware i that Listowel -- a strange Listowel, who looked like a photographic negative, whose shorts-and-shirt uniform was black instead of the ' regulation white, whose face had become oddly negroid -- was doing things, explaining as his hands moved over the console. His voice, ' normally light, was a deep, grum bling bass. "Have to pivot the sails. Commodore. Edge on, or we'll be I taken aback -- " Suddenly things snapped back to normal. i Color and sound were as they y should be and the acceleration had !. eased to a fairly comfortable one ' gravity. Grimes took mental stock of himself. Yes, he was still Commodore John Grimes of the Rim Worlds Naval Reserve, astronautical superintendent of Rim Runners. And he was still aboard Pamir. He turned to look at his wife, who smiled back at him rather shakily. And Sonya was still Sonya. So far so good. And the log screen? Blue numerals now -- #... #... The final I flashed up and then, in steady succession: #, #, #... All my years in deep space, thought Grimes, and this is the first time I've really traveled faster than light...  CO 'VE are all anti-matter O now. Captain?" asked the Reverend Madam Swithin that evening at dinner. She did not wait for a reply, but went on, "But what about our souls, our essential essences?" "I'm afraid, madam, that that's rather outside my province," replied Listowel. "And what do you think. Commodore?" Grimes grunted through a mouthful of steak. "But the Llanithi have souls," the missionary went on. "Otherwise I should not be traveling to their worlds." A rather uncomfortable silence was broken by Sonya. "Tell me. Madam Swithin -- do you ever, in your seances, establish communication with the departed spirits of non-human entities?" "Frequently, Mrs. Grimes. One of our mediums has as her control a Shaara princess, who last enjoyed material existence five hundred standard years ago. And recently, during a service in our church in Port Farewell, a spirit spoke through the officiating medium and said he was -- that he had been, rather -- a people's marshal on Llanith. What is a people's marshal, Captain?" "It's roughly equivalent to a police commissioner on our worlds, madam," replied Listowel. Sonya sipped from her wine glass, then asked, "One thing has always rather puzzled me. Madam Swithin. One of the doctrines of your church is reincarnation. How does that fit in with that large number of disembodied spirits who are always present at your seances to say their pieces?" The motherly little woman smiled sweetly at Sonya. "There is reincarnation, as we believe -- as we know -- Mrs. Grimes. But the soul is not reincarnated into a new body immediately after its release from the old one. In the case of ordinary people the delay is not a long one. It is the extraordinary people, the outstanding personalities, who often have to wait for centuries, or until a suitable vehicle for their rare psyches has become available -- " "In other words," said Grimes, who was becoming interested, "until the genes and chromosomes have been suitably shuffled and dealt." "What a good way of putting it. Commodore. I must remember that." She looked at Grimes as though she were viewing him as a potential and valuable convert -- which. Grimes realized, he could be. Why can't I keep my big mouth shut? he asked himself. "You will agree. Commodore, that a special sort of character is required for the captain of a ship?" Grimes made a noncommittal sound. "And that an even more special kind of character is required for the captain of a sailing ship -- " "I did," admitted Grimes cautiously, "bear certain qualities in mind when I appointed the masters and officers to these lightjammers -- and not all of those I selected passed the rather rigorous training." Listowel muttered something about bumbling around in blimps over the Great Barrens, but subsided when Grimes glared at him. "And how many lightjammers does your company operate. Commodore?" "At the moment, four. Pamir, Herzogen Cecile, Lord of the Isles and Sea Witch. As the trade expands we shall require more tonnage, of course. Preussen and Garthpool are on the drawing boards. And the Rim Worlds Navy has the plans for at least three sailing warships." "Four ships. And five more some time in the future. But what of the thousands of sailing captains who must have lived in the days when r their vessels were the only long-disr tance transport on Earth? Many of those souls must still be waiting for i reincarnation." j "One of my ancestors might be  among them," said Grimes. "Really, Commodore?" "Yes. He was a Barbary I Corsair -- but before that he was master of an English ship in the Mediterranean trade. A forced convert to Islam who decided to play along and do as well for himself as possible -- " "Are you sure that he was never reincarnated, John?" asked Sonya. "Some of the less savory episodes in your past haven't been far short of piracy." "I might be able to find out for you. Commodore," said Madam  Swithin eagerly. "I am more of an administrator than a medium, but I do have powers -- " r "Thank you," Grimes told her. i "But I think I'd rather not know." r scudding before the photon gale  but riding the thunder of her rocket drive. Ahead was an impossible star f cluster -- the suns of the Llanithi ; Consortium blue-blazing, the Rim ' Suns sullenly smoldering embers. Astern was -- nothing. On she I drove, outrunning light, until the I time came for deceleration, r The reaction drive was shut down ; and, at his controls, Listowel carefully pivoted his sails. Northsail, eastsail, southsail and westsail he i turned, trimming them so that the radiance from the Llanithi stars was striking their reflecting surfaces at an oblique angle. Grimes, watching the Doppler Log screen, saw the numerals change from #I to #, to #... All four lower courses were now exerting full braking effect and the lower topsails were trimmed, squared. #... #... #... Upper topsails next. #I #... Topgallantsails... The log was winding down rapidly and ahead one of those vividly blue stars was a star no longer, was beginning to show an appreciable disk. Now the royals. #... #... #... #... #... #... So far there was no sensation. The ship was inertialess, her structure and crew protected from the forces that should have exploded them through the darkness and emptiness in a blazing flare of energy. #... #... #... #... #... The countdown was slowing. #... #... #... #... #... #... #... #... #... #...#... #... I . #... As when the light barrier had been broken, there was the feeling of unbearable tension. Something snapped suddenly. The stars ahead diminished in number, although (Please turn to page # I The logistic demands of the colonization process almost always dictate a biased sex ratio in the colonizing population. In the Mormon hegira from Missouri to the valley of the Great Salt Lake in #, for example, Brigham Young led a band of # men and three women. And two children. Other similar disbalances could be cited. The mission of colonists is first to survive, then to reproduce. In the history of colonization the men go first and the women come later, but the planners of the first step toward extraterrestrial colonization recognized man's need to introduce human biological components into his new pattern of survival. Boris Spector, The Tactics of Colonization Harper and Ivanovich, # is preparing to leave Hiroshima. These are, perhaps, extraordinary names for components of a lunar mission and the responsibility for this nomenclature is lost in a Byzantine maze of international bureaucracy. There is a symbolism, able to say what it is. Be that as it may. Pearl Harbor is about to separate and enter landing orbit. After that Hiroshima will go back home. Nagasaki, her sister ship, will be along later. "Chris?" Leon Sokolov in Hiroshima. "Roger, Lenny. All lights green here." "Roger. Let's keep it that way. You're on automatic sequence in -- fifty-eight seconds." "Right." "I thought it might be well to give you a word of advice." His voice spoke the words with a heavy but entirely understandable accent. When the explorers of space had made their first tentative steps toward international cooperation there had been a bit of talk about which language to use. English had won. "Advise ahead, old buddy." "Just one word no, this will take more. We're leaving you down there with three girls. And one of them is ours." Chris Conway looked about and saw that this was so. Marya Popovich was on his right and across from them, facing them, were the now mildly amused persons of Teiko Satori and Julia Clark. They were belted in. Chris would fly Pearl Harbor down but, if necessary, any of the girls could do it as well. "That's right, Lenny. But it's too late to trade places. Sorry." "Too late to trade places, right. So I say. Comrade Christopher Conway -- not too much time left now -- conduct yourself with honor and probity, as would I, had I drawn the lot instead of you. I am not, what you say, jealous." Of course not, thought Chris, looking at the girls. "So -- well, good luck, that's all. Automatic sequence in ten seconds. Good trip, comrades." Four vtjices mixed together in Sokolov's phones. Then automatic sequence took over and they were detached and away to the flat surface of Mare Nectaris, near the terminator, to establish the first tentative, temporary colony on the moon. They were programed for a twenty-eight-day stay. T HE landing was smooth. "I couldn't have done better myself," Julia said. These four had been relentlessly screened through a psychologicalpsychiatricemotional sieve that didn't pass much. The scores of Chris and Sokolov had been so close that they had settled that one by yarrow stalks. The three girls were in a class by themselves, selected on the basis of parameters too numerous to mention. "I appreciate the compliment, Julia. Houston?" "Roger, Chris." "To coin a phrase. Pearl Harbor has landed." "Girls all right?" A trilingual babble answered in the affirmative. There had been too many jokes about this, of course, about what the first man to be cast upon the moon with three lovely girls would make of it. The design of the mission had not called for the girls to be lovely, of course -- they had been chosen on other bases. But these three had come up lovely. What the four of them were supposed to make of it was to live on the moon for four weeks and see how it went. What, if anything, went wrong. There had been many simulations on Earth -- in air-raid shelters, abandoned mines and on the bottoms of the seas. And problems, as they say, had arisen. These had been worked on (though not solved) and the time had come to try the real thing. Why three women and one man? The President of the United States was a woman, but that was not the ternational Aeronautics and Space Administration) had become convinced of the intrinsic biological superiority of the female -- a conclusion based partly upon the history of man and partly upon the results of the Earth simulations. Their qualifications for this mission? They are bright, but not too bright (average IQ, #). They are emotionally stable, but not too stable. They have all seen each others' profiles and one consequence of this is that Chris hopes to God that the three of them never get mad at him, for whatever cause, at the same time. And they are trained primarily in the behavioral sciences. Marya is a psychologist. Teiko is a sociologist and Julia is a psychiatrist. In addition all are sketchily familiar with astronomy, geology, nursing, anesthesia and photography. Surprisingly, they get on well together. Within the bodies of this crew are no vermiform appendices -- these have been prophylacticaliy excised. The dentists have done all they can to ensure that no acute problems arise in that area -- no tooth is going up there that might need to be extracted in a hurry. None of the colonists has any dental training whatever. The girls' pregnancy tests are negative. Back to psychology and the solitary male. He is also bright, but no genius. He is stable, but he is alive. And he is trained -- he is a doctor of medicine. In short, a different kind of mission. No geologists, no seismologists, no archeologists. Just people. Except for Chris, behavioral people. They will study themselves, the first colony on the moon. The physical scientists have given them things to do and things to do with, but that isn't the main idea. Oh, yes -- the Commanding Officer is Christopher Conway. This is not because he's the only male -- he drew the long yarrow stalk. z.checkout they suited up, cracked the hatch and lowered the ladder. Quite a few people had landed on the moon by now, but none of these four had. Though they had watched the action from Earth before, they found it was, in the event, some different kind of trip. And another lunar first -- three women on the surface at the same time exceeded the previous record by two. They opened the hatch of the cargo compartment. "First things first," said Chris. "It's going to be a long night." The amount of energy they could take to the moon was stringently limited and the first instruments to be deployed were solar accumulators. The landing site was near the terminator, where the lunar day had just begun, so they could store maximum solar energy before nightfall. It would, indeed, be a long night. And a cold one. The accumulators were, logically, just inside the hatch. "Okay, boss," said Teiko. "Where you say we put these?" Chris's intent was that his CO title be nominal. But someone had to take responsibility for decisions and on this mission he was it. He surveyed the immediate area. "About here. I'd say. We'll put the dome over there -- the surface is nice and smooth." "About here. I'd say. We'll put the dome over there -- the surface is nice and smooth." The accumulators were bulky and on Earth would have been a problem, but in the lunar graity they made easy work. Next, the dome. This was of transparent mylarplex, a few mils thick. Transparent mylarplex. The colonists had been given their choice of anything from transparent through opaque. They had unanimously wanted transparent, thinking about lying there in the lunar dark, looking up at the stars. The dome folded into a small package, but when expanded (with an oxygen-nitrogen mixture) it was supposed to be big enough to house four people and everything they would need for four weeks. They carried the folded structure to the smooth place Chris had indicated and unfolded it. Chris carried over the first of a number of metal cylinders of the compressed gas mixture and attached it to the fitting. "God bless our home," he said, cracking the valve. "Best you don't leak." They were prepared to patch it if it did. The dome filled well. It was flat on the botto'm, almost hemispherical on top, above threefoot side walls. The ceiling was ten feet above the floor at the apex. The diameter of the floor was twelve feet. There was an air lock, hermetically zippered. They entered the expanded dome one at a time. They looked around. "It's -- cozy," Julia said. "Nectaris Base -- calling from Hiroshima. " "Roger, Lenny. It's cozy down here. Sorry you couldn't come." "Yes. So am #. Let us hope it will be cozy. I am, as you know, about to return to Earth." "Good trip, Tovarisch," Marya said. "Yes, Tovarisch. So long. Sayo nara. " "Sayonara," said Teiko. Her voice, soft and feminine, stood in some contrast to the others. Not that there was anything masculine about Marya or Julia. But there was something in Teiko's voice. "See you back home," Chris said. "Da. I'm just about over you now." The four looked up through the transparent dome, knowing they would not be able to see Hiroshima, but looking anyway. "I see where you are," Sokolov said, "but I can't see you. Goodbye, now. Over and out. Dasvidanya." "So long, Lenny. Dasvidanya. See you in about five weeks. We've work to do now. Nectaris Base out." looking at each other. The first people (except for Nora Ivanovna and Stuart Stong) to be left on the moon with no command module in orbit waiting to be flown up to. A sobering thought. They were prepared for it, but it was sobering none the less. "Come on," Chris said. "We have work to do." Chris, Julia and Marya went through the lock one at a time and began the demanding job of ferrying survival gear, stores, staples and instruments through to Teiko. Unzip zipper, put gear in, zip up, unzip inside, remove gear, zip up. things to eat and drink, a chemical toilet (another lunar first, by God!), sleeping bags, books, a chess set (Chris had insisted on that) and other goodies to keep four people alive and well on alien turf for four weeks. They put everything on the check list into the dome. The remaining gear -- instruments to deploy and so on -- they would take care of later. Privacy. Something to be considered -- or not considered -- on such a mission. It was possible to provide the dome with opaque partitions. Thin and totally unsoundproof, but opaque. The decision here had not been given out of hand to the colonists -- Mission Design wanted to have something to say about it -- but the views of the colonists had been solicited. Teiko, Julia and Chris had thought that the concept of privacy didn't have much relevance. What, after all, would there be to be private about on the moon after the time together in a cramped module getting there? After the weeks of simulation on Earth, where they had already tried it both ways? Marya's view was that translucent partitions would be nice, but in the end Nectaris Base wound up with zero privacy, including the chemical toilet. Consensus had been that privacy there would have been dishonest and fraudulent, some kind of cheap cop-out three of them didn't want. Let it be said that Marya, though not altogether of this opinion, went gracefully along with the majority. The sunlit night of the first day came soon enough. Four space suits hung upon a complex rack standing in the center of the floor of the  dome. Temperature-control units were working fine. Time to sleep -- and the need for it -- but everything was as bright as when they had awakened -- not that they had awakened in that place. Temperature control was on Heat. The sun was up, but not yet high. The outside temperature was just about freezing. As the sun rose it would get up to about # F. They were on Mare Nectaris, so the sun would never be directly overhead, where it would send the temperature to over #. On Nectaris Base, as the sun rose the outside temperature would at some point, though not for long, stand at a moderate seventy degrees. Tired -- and into the sleeping bags. "It is cozy," Julia said. All mikes were off. Barring emergencies there would be only brief contact with Houston, once a day. "Not at all like the simulations. It reminds me of being at camp as a kid." "Some camp," Chris said. "I think it looks -- stark," said Marya. "Yes." Teiko. "But beautiful, Masha, no?" "Yes. Beautiful." They had begun with their sleeping bags more or less at the four corners of the lunar compass. They shifted, because of the light, to put their heads all in a row in the shadow cast by the central rack. "Masha?" Chris asked. Da?" "How about a game of chess tomorrow?" "Da. My pleasure. I beat you." End of lunar day number one. No snoring -- they had been screened for that too. II T hey awoke at about the same time, tossing and turning in the light gravity, then realizing where they were. "It's funny," Teiko said. "The sun is where it was when we went to sleep. Almost. And Earth too." "Some kind of place to wake up," Julia said. Chris examined her through a sleepy eye. "Let's see now. Though woman's place is no longer necessarily in the kitchen, I think I'll have a large orange juice, two toasted English muffins and marmalade, two scrambled eggs and four large cups of your very best mocha java, rich and aromatic, steaming as it is brought to table by comely girl, teeth asparkle, eyes agleam, eager to serve, to please, to make happy." "Dream on, Massah. Masha, remind us both to make a note of this when we get up. One day into the mission -- and incipient delusions of grandeur." Chris grinned, stretched, squirmed out of the bag and used the toilet. Colonists would do what they could in their colony to retain memories of home. Thus these attires: Chris wore a T-shirt; Teiko wore nothing; Marya wore yellow pajamas; Julia wore a blue flannel nightgown. Julia was from New Hampshire. And the Lunar Hilton began to stir. Scrambled eggs? Well, no, but the rations weren't that bad, not really, not yet. So, as they would have on Earth, they had breakfast and addressed themselves to the problems of the day. This was the first space mission to be reasonably unstructured. This fluidity was dictated by its unique goals. Work was provided, but it could be done in the colonist's time, not Houston's. The physical scientists had provided instruments and instructions about what to do with them. The concept of work was (this should be obvious) essential. These pioneers wouldn't have to fell trees or clear the jungle, but others would, later, on other looking ahead. So they had work to do -- it was all written in a big book -- and they were supposed to get it done, but it was up to them to structure their own time. They finished breakfast. They had, in the dome, four folding chairs and two folding tables. They had no toasted English muffins. Chris glanced at the book that said what they were supposed to do, but he didn't open it. They didn't have to do any of it today. "All right," he said. "I am the commanding officer of this, our Nectaris Base colony on the moon. I decree, therefore, that our first day be spent in RR." Chris looked with some seriousness at the girls. "You behaviorists will no doubt be watching what we all do. Fine. We'll all do what we want to. I'll be taking a walk outside, picking up a few rocks. We won't deploy any instruments today, at least I won't. We'll call Houston in a couple of hours and give them our opinion of their breakfast." "No kushikatsu," Teiko said. "For breakfast?" She shrugged her slender shoulders. "No vodka." And Marya shrugged her sturdier shoulders. "No scrambled eggs." "All right. So. Suit up. Walk around a bit outside, write postall we can take, of course. Read, brood. Whatever. Each to his own. Her own. And as for you, Masha, pawn to King Four." "So. Who says you have the first move, Tovarisch?" Her glance was an enigma. "We draw for this, right?" The beginning of their second day on the moon. By evening of that first day we had decided to arrange the sleeping bags in a rotation. Not, as Masha pointed out, that we had any vision of taking turns being on Chris's right hand. We had come very simply and without really saying it to the thought that in some way we were all sharing each other. I understood this first when Teiko asked Marya if she could wear the bottom of those yellow pajamas. "What is this English word, pajamas?" she asked. "If I wear these bottoms or this bottom am I wearing a pajama?" "It's not an English word at all," Marya said. "It's Hindu and Persian. It means, leg garment. So if you wear the bottom you're wearing a pajama and if you wear only the top you're wearing something else. Not that I'd make a point of it." Chris was quiet here, I noted. I asked him if he would like to trade with me. Had he ever worn a blue flannel nightgown? "Once," he said. "A heavy scene. I was passing, or trying to, as a roommate when Mama dropped in. By chance, as it were." So Chris traded with me. "You're better in the Tshirt," Teiko said to Chris. "So is she," he said. We all kicked it around a bit after that. In the end I said, "And we all know that the studs were screened out." I stood up and scratched my bottom. I said this: "The big breast award is mine. And the roundest, shapeliest bottom is Teiko's. The best legs are Marya's. And there are only two balls and Our Leader has both of them." That's how it was then -- part of how it was -- to be the first colonists on the moon. T he fourth day. Deploying instruments for the physical scientists and getting the telemetry going. Collecting the inevitable rocks, photographing everything. Getting to know you, getting to know all about you. Using the toilet, suiting up and going out onto the lunar surface. Sleeping beneath a sunlit sky. Lining up heads in the shadow of the central post, where hung the four life-supporting space suits. Sleeping on top of the sleeping bags now, the environment getting warmer, and rotating the positions from one steeping period to the next. The fourth night Chris was next to the center post, Teiko next and Julia and Marya beyond. It had not escaped Chris's notice that the With what was not within his province to ask. He was the CO and the doc and the only male. Chris thinking:  am a quarter of home, which home  can see if I move my head a little, but Just now I don't want to. I share a strange place with three great girls and there are no ground rules. There were no ground rules. Chris saw that Teiko was awake. He reached over and took her hand. They turned toward each other silently. Teiko accepted the hand of Chris and also the look in his eye. Too many jokes had been written about this on Earth, but here it was. Chris had not held Teiko's hand before. "We're all single or divorced," he said. "Yes, boss." "Cut that out." "Yes, boss." Do you remember the touch of your first girl's hand in yours? The smell of hay in the loft of a barn in August? The first time you thought you knew where it was at? You didn't, but you thought you did. Do you remember first times, first shattering events? Making out for the first time, being put down for the first time? Nectaris Base was a first time. "Why is that?" Chris asked. "What?" "That we're all married and blew it -- or are single? Single or divorced. Why is that? You have a very nice hand." They held hands like kids. Chris disengaged that hand, and put both , of his upon Teiko's cheeks. And he kissed her. And that was a first time. "You are the first to hear I' Conway's Law," he said after some moments. I "Yes?" ( "Earth simulations don't simulate." Silence for a time before Teiko said, "I think I know what you : mean." Chris made to move on I; over. Julia and Marya seemed to be i asleep. "No," said Teiko. This was the first putdown on the moon. "I ' can't say why," she said. "I don't I know." They walked around the k dome a bit, still holding hands, beI fore they got back on top of their I bags. I was toward the outside of ( the dome, not asleep, and wondered whether to say anything. But we are a talkative people, i "Teiko? Chris?" I whispered. I "I'm not asleep either," Julia said. f "I'm sorry we've kept you j awake," Chris and Teiko said more or less together.  "That's all right," I said. "Maybe we should have had -- more privacy?" "No." "It's better this way." "Yes." "Yes." And it was evening and it was morning. T he seventh day and the sun as high as it was going to go. "Have you noticed," asked Chris, "that this stuff tastes more like Cornish hen than the eggs Benedict it's supposed to be?" "No. I think it is meant to be fish cakes. In New Hampshire we always had fish cakes on Sunday morning." Julia ate as if she expected to find a bone. "Is it really Sunday?" Teiko asked. "I thought the Christian habits of the day of rest were not so much practiced now." "Well, not the church bit, but stomachs forget more slowly than other parts." "What I would like to say for the record. Commander, is that they should have sent us food that was either fish cakes or black bread or sukiyaki -- identifiable. I'm sure this brown stuff is very international indeed, but it's lost all its identity in the effort to please all of us. Perhaps I am not as ecumenical as that we don't agree that making everything pleasing to everybody can -- or should -- be achieved. Either in food or in work assignments." Marya looked at her vitaminenriched and nameless juice. Chris longed for that cup of coffee. He hummed a nameless hymn. "Which gods shall we worship?" Marya asked. "Perhaps the gods should worship us," Julia said. "If not worship, then observe, enjoy. I hope we give them a good trip. I have a feeling, you know, that they like us." G etting to know you and coming on toward the beginning of the lunar night. The readouts show that the solar accumulators are doing their job and it begins to get cold. Houston listens every day and Nagasaki will be all set to go when the time comes (the colonists are glad to hear this). In the meantime they are on their own, up there by themselves, together and alone. A real trip, far out. And the sun begins to approach the lunar horizon and the ambiance within the dome changes. "Just a reminder," Chris said, fingering his rook's pawn. "When it's night we won't be going outside." Teiko nodded. Marya and Julia were out looking at instruments. Chris was teaching Teiko chess. "They sent us up here without love," Chris said, looking for a move not too catastrophic for Teiko. He moved the pawn forward one square. "Yes. They could have sent married couples. Or lovers. They sent us without love, yes. I hadn't thought of it. Why did they do that?" "You're the sociologist. You'll find out and tell us. Isn't a population of four a small one for your kind of thing?" "It is. Yes." Teiko moved a knight out, not to the best square, but still developing the piece. "You weren't angry with me before -- Chris?" "When?" "When you wanted to come to my bag and I said no. And we were tired and held hands and walked around the dome." "No, I wasn't angry. Put down, yes, but not to where it really pricked my bubble. I was ready to crawl in, as you may have noticed." Teiko smiled. "Yes. Anyway, I'm glad you weren't -- aren't -- angry." Chris advanced a bishop and Teiko studied the board for some time. The sun was low over the horizon. "It doesn't look good, does it? My game. Masha is better for you at this. Of course if we'd brought a go board -- " ' First Marya, then Julia entered the dome. Teiko threw up her hands and resigned. Marya and Julia unsuited. "It's going to get dark soon, boss. When do we bring in the accumulators?" "First thing when we get up tomorrow. They're still picking up a little sun. We'll want all we can get." "I suppose they'll work all right," Marya said. "We won't last long otherwise." the first they had known for almost two weeks. The limb of the sun flickered on the horizon and died. Earthshine was there, but after those days under the sun the night was dark indeed. They all felt as if they had been pitched, with ceremony, into an unfamiliar cave. Black as Egypt's night. "I have been one acquainted with the night," said Julia. "But not like this one. But then who, before our intrepid foursome, has been acquainted with a two-week day on the moon? It makes for a contrast." "Press close bare-bosom'd night -- press close magnetic nourishing night!" Marya said this. "I'll buy that," Chris said. "And you sure as hell know more English than we do Russian. Who said that?" "Of course you'll buy it. A poet of yours said it. Walt Whitman." "Far out." He glanced at Teiko. They were standing, the four of them, looking toward the place behind which the sun had fled. "Bare-bosomed night. Yes." "Yes, Commander?" Teiko said. How to be provocative, she knew. She was a Japanese female. "And the night shall be filled with -- music?" They were hoking it up, of course, to tone down the sense of awe they all felt. "Is a significant moment, this," Marya said. "Therefore we do some tests." Chris groaned. The others sighed. "I know you're our resident psychologist and psychologists are doing nothing when they're not testing. But not now. It's the wrong time." "Is the right time. Anyway, let's try the lights and see if they work." They did. She provided her subjects with test forms. "As CO I can override this, you know?" "Da. But you won't." And he didn't. HI with at this moment -- to whom do you feel most antagonistic and why? I won't have any trouble with that one, Chris thought, and punched the card. Toward whom do you feel the most positive affect? Jargonese, but I can answer that one too. Here are four amorphously unstructured forms. Which pleases you most and why? Which do you dislike most and why? There was quite a bit of that. Halfway through Chris realized he was Jabbing at the papers with force and that the girls were taking note. He gritted his teeth, then grinned inanely and did what he could to cool it. I'm out-numbered, he thought. "Now," he said, the forms completed, "I will reassert my command of fhis, our first lunar colony." The lights were soft and the temperature was comfortable. It is cozy, Chris thought, finally understanding something of what Julia had been speaking of before. "Mission Design, in its infinite wisdom, has seen fit to provide us with a measurable amount of amenity. Niggardly but measurable. Significantly differing from zero. Fittingly, as it becomes dark, the time for our evening meal approaches. Therefore we will precede dinner this evening with a vodka martini or two and with dinner we shall have -- let's see, what goes with brown hash -- the Clos Vougeot twenty-nineteen. Any objections?" They applauded. Chris, sensing that he had made proper use of command, relaxed after the tensions of Marya's testing. "I have to do my Job," Marya said to Chris. "Of course, Masha," Chris said. And they all sat together and had a martini or two. They called Houston to tell Mission Control they were having a small party and were sorry it couldn't come. Then they broke contact. Mission Design was right, of course, in providing a touch of amenity in the night. Houston knew that as soon as any human colony was put down on an Earth-type planet it would find things to ferment in no time. "I wouldn't have thought," Julia said later, "that brown hash could be a festive dish. But it was." "It wasn't the hash, it was the vodka," Marya said. "Actually, as CO, I would have to say it was the noble Burgundy." "Anyway, a party." Teiko lay on her stomach on top of her sleeping bag, chin propped on her hands, considering the lunar night. Marya spoke: "Tovarisch Christopher Conway?" 'Da?" "We play a game of chess?" "Why not?" he asked. Chris drew white and played Bird's opening. Marya responded strongly and Chris transposed into a variation of the Sicilian. Finding no advantage in this, on the eighteenth move he made an unsound pawn sacrifice. Marya jumped on it and Chris lost the game. He toppled his king and rose. "We can't do this often, God knows, but we do have an allowance of brandy. I propose that we broach that bottle right now, an ounce and a half to each, as a suitable nightcap. Majority vote wins. How say you all?" They all said yes and had a nightcap. They changed their sleeping raiments again and went to bed. The garments were sufficiently loose to be interchangeable. Who wore what they no longer recorded. They found it amusing to change around -- it was something to do. And the rotation of sleeping gear or the lack of it spoke a symbolic language. They prepared to sleep for the first time in the dark. The drone of the lifesupport system made a pleasant backdrop, was more a condition of existence than an annoyance. The crescent of Earth was there for them to look at. They did not have to put their heads in the shadow of the central pillar now, so they arranged themselves differently. Marya and Julia placed their bags parallel to the circumference of the floor, Marya to the north, Julia to the east. Teiko and Chris were together to the south, heads at the outer wall, feet toward the center. That all four heads were at the outer wall was not surprising -- they were looking at the lunar night for the first time. Not just the first time for them, the first for anybody. "Masha?" Chris called. "Yes? Da?" "No hard feelings about the chess game. I won't play the Birds against you again. I'm just thinking. You're our psychologist. And a beautiful one. Your main bag is to test us, is that right?" "This is a simplistic view, Chris, but if you have to say it that way -- well, yes." "Right. I'm just thinking out loud. Julia?" "Yes, Commander?" "Cut the crap, slave. In twentyfive words or less, just what is your mission here? Between the four of us. Psychiatrists have to do with emotional illness, its causes and cures, right?" "Right." "So. We're not emotionally ill, none of us. We were screened for that. So why are you, sweet girl that you are, here?" "Flattery will get you nowhere, boss. We're not emotionally ill. Not now, Chris." "We might crack up under the stress of this, our mission?" "More or less, that's right." "Suppose you're the one who cracks up?" "It's not meant to go that way, boss. But if I do we've a psychologist, a sociologist and an M.D. to take care of me. You ought to be able to handle it." "We're both M.D.s, as far as that goes, though our trainings are quite different. Teiko?" "Yes, Commander?" "Goddamn it. I wish to hell you would all stop saying that. Anyway -- Teiko, your thing is the fundamental laws of social relations, right?" "You are simplistic again, poor boy, but this is, yes, the general idea. The origin, organization and functioning of human society, yes." "So why are you here, lovely one?" "How carefully you make the compliments equal to all. Very ecumenical. I am here because we are a human society. A small one, but a society. "Then which of you," Chris asked, addressing all,' "can say why it is we were sent up here without love?" They had talked about this some after Chris had first raised the question with Teiko. No one said anything right now. Finally Julia said, "It might be an undesirable complication. Undesirable from Mission Design's point of view." "Why they sent us here without love?" Teiko said. "Maybe to see if we would find it." And it was the first night on the moon and they slept. This is the third day of the night. After breakfast this morning I began to make a go board. Chris has been losing to Masha at chess and I think I should teach him go. I don't think I can learn how to play a good game of chess. Chris loses to Masha and he tries not to show that he is hurt by this. Why he is hurt this much I don't know, but I don't think it is because Masha is a woman. So I think I will teach him the game of my country. We will have to find something to use for pieces, but Chris says this is no problem. But if I teach Chris go I will beat him, because I grew up with this game. So why do I want to teach Chris how to play go? To hurt him some more? Certainly not -- I know that. Though I cannot give him a good game of chess, I think he can soon give me a good game of go -- maybe that is it. There is something in Masha's way of beating Chris that I don't think is good. She doesn't beat him all the time -- Chris wins about two out of five. But they play too much. T eiko sat on a folding chair at one of the two tables. The lighting was not extravagant, but it was adequate. She had taped together four sheets of paper into a larger one and was ruling lines. Chris had been taking readings on the accumulators and was at the other table, plotting curves. He finished and rose. "It looks good," he said. "Plenty of heat and light. You want to give Houston the report today?" He walked over to see what she was up to. "What's that?" "A board for go. I will teach you." Marya, who had been lying on the floor with the third lamp, studying test scores, looked over. There were two tables and three lamps. Julia was reading at the table Chris had been working at. This conversation didn't interest her. She was reading The Brothers K, as she called it. "How does it go?" Chris asked and Teiko outlined the basic strategy. "We'll need pieces," she said. "How many?" "A hundred or so of each of two kinds of small things, small enough to be put on these -- vertices -- would be enough to start with." "We ought to have enough small washers and nuts for that. No problem. Suppose you talk to Houston today, all right?" They had been taking turns at this. "Give me the curves on the accumulators," she said. They were only three days into the night, but they all had a profound interest in those curves, neatly drawn lines on light coordinate paper, that told them whether they had enough energy to make it to the dawn. "That's the only important thing, isn't it?" Chris nodded and turned on the riggirl and she says no. This is, and I understand that, a totally unfair and entirely indefensible attitude. But that's the way it is and that's the way it was when Teiko said no. You try to show that you're not cut up, that it isn't important. But it is and it always will be. So says the commander -- and I wish they'd stop calling me that. Masha beats me at chess, but that's not where it's at. I borrowed a notebook from Masha to write this in. She's got notebooks the way some chipmunks I know have sunflower seeds. Enough to last forever. I see Earth up there. There's lot's of cloud and I'm not really oriented, so I can't see the chipmunks. Matter of fact, it would take one hell of a telescope to see a chipmunk from here. The girls' notebooks are for future study, and the enlightenment of society. This one isn't, damn it. It's for me. So, Dear Diary, you son of a bitch, it hurts. It do. I haven't been keeping a notebook -- or notebooks -- like the girls. That isn't part of my job. But maybe I'd best keep one for myself. Maybe I'll throw it away before we leave. There isn't a man alive, that I've heard of, who isn't cut down when he wants to bed his T eiko and Chris sat at one of the two tables, illuminated by one of the three lights. Teiko's go board was between them. Julia and Marya were both reading at the other table, using only the second light. This saved energy. Chris had a hundred or so small nuts in a Dixie cup. Teiko had the same number of small washers in a similar cup. You knew what hardware a colony would need. "It is war," Teiko said. "You see? You must surround the -- opponent -- and capture him, so." She showed several ways how this could be done. "We start first using just a little of the board, because you not know how to play. But you learn fast, I know." "Roger. Fire one," Chris said. "You first," she said. "Screw that. Girls first." Teiko placed a washer near a corner on Chris's side of the board. Chris studied the position and set down a nut. This continued for a time, but not for long. "You see how it goes now, yes?" said Teiko. "Better luck next time." "Luck isn't in it, sweet girl, and you know it. Set 'em up in the other alley." "What?" "That's from a different game. Bowling. What I mean is, let's start again and maybe I show you something. I'm first this time." Chris learned and he learned rapidly. By the time it was time to go to bed he had the fundamentals. Bed, then -- sleeping bags, rather -- Julia and Marya sacked out on the other side, Teiko and Chris the way they'd been all of the nights of the night. The pleasant backdrop of the droning life-support. No more sleeping on top of the bags, as in the tropic day. Now it was the arctic night. Chris put his bag close to Teiko's. Watch it, baby, he told himself. Watch it. "I like that game," he said. "I thought you would. We play some more tomorrow. We get very close together in here, yes? I mean, feets and yards. Why can't we go outside a little, look at the instruments -- or something?" "The suits aren't made for it, you know that. It's two hundred and sixty-odd below out there. We couldn't even walk to Pearl Harbor and back." "Yes. I know the briefing. But we could go just a little." "Go just a little and use up a lot of energy. You're not getting claustrophobic?" "No, Chris. I just think it would be nice if we could take a little walk, that's all. You know. Back to the cave, all right? The females stay here and you go out and hit a bear over the head with a club. Haul it back to the cave and we all eat. Ferment something in its skull and we all drink. Back to the cave. The men couldn't stay in the cave -- somebody had to go out." Chris said nothing for a time. They looked at each other and out into the wild night, wild in its stillness. "I'm all right, Teiko," he said. "Look at me, am I not all right?" She nodded. "We're on a far-out trip," he said and reached for her hand. It wasn't hard to find. "I'm not going to crawl out of this -- bag -- but I am going to do this. Unless you find a way to stop it. Teiko." And he kissed her again. This was the second time. It lasted quite a while and it was tender. They went to sleep. And Chris, simplistic male CO that he was, poor boy (as has been said), didn't know what the hell was going on. Teiko thought she did. Julia and Marya were asleep, lost in their own wonders. IV This is the seventh night of the night, which makes it just about the midnight of the night. I don't think my purpose will be served on this mission. I don't think any of us is going to go bananas. Chris was put down by Teiko when he tried to make out and she said no. He tried to pretend that nothing had happened. And he didn't succeed. All men are hurt by a putdown, so why the hell not admit it? Anyway, Chris was put down, but he's not about to fold. Masha and Chris have been about even in chess lately, but Chris has lost interest in chess. He's crazy about go, though he hasn't won more than one game out of four so far. I also think he's crazy about Teiko. They sleep together over there all the time. I don't mean sleep together, I mean their sleeping bags are cheek to cheek and they talk a lot. And I'm a little bit jealous, I have to say that. We change our sleeping clothes -- or the lack of them -- around, but Teiko and Chris are always together over there. Not that we're excluded -- we'd be welcome close to them, I think -- but that's the way it is. The next colony doesn't need, I think, such a scientific bunch as we. Couples, maybe. In love, maybe, married or not -- I don't know. I know I'm getting horny as anything -- it's been a long time -- and nothing I can do about it, unless I'm really interested in myself or in Masha. I'm interested in me, all right, but not in that way -- and in that way I'm not interested in Masha at all. Though she is a nice person. And she's not going to blow her cool. I'm interested in Chris, but the key to that door is in other hands. And he must be raunchy as hell by now. So are we, but women put up with it better, the record shows. How to be the first psychiatrist on the moon in ten easy lessons. Or five hard ones. Old joke. I think I'm a little anoxic. " night all systems were go. The accumulator curves were better than expected. There was residual fear of not enough energy, but this had no realistic base. Chris and Teiko placed go. Julia read a lot and Marya brooded. The truth of the matter was that none of them had much to do except colonize the moon and tell Houston how exciting it all was. Everything fell into the fan at #:# Local Time on the eighth day. Marya, who had been sitting on her sleeping bag, looking outside, was restless for some moments. She lay down on her stomach. Then she lay on her back. Then she called Chris. "Yes?" "Chris." The way she said it, it came out more like Chrees and he liked the sound of it. "Chris. Something is wrong. I hurt very much -- here." She put her hand on her abdomen. Chris examined her and asked some questions. No way for it to be an appendix -- I knew that and we all had our scars to prove it. No way. But it was sure as hell something and I knew, not wanting to know, what it was. It was catastrophe, internal disaster to Masha and to a small child forming inside her -- and external cataclysm for the mission. I was the doctor, right? Right. So make with the tools. The sphygmomanometer worked well, but it told a hairy tale. I kept thinking of appendicitis, knowing it couldn't be that, knowing that acute appendices do not arrive with this sense of drama, of urgency -- they put themselves on stage with fewer kettledrums in the pit. I palped Masha's stomach. I knew I'd need help and lots of it.i-JL pregnancy test?" Chris asked. "A -- friend in the lab," she said. "I'm sorry, Chris." The other two girls stood beside Officer of the Day. Every day and all night on this mission. He drew them to one side. "Julia," he said. This is an ectopic, or I never went to medical school. We'll have to move fast." "You're sure?" "Yes." "We can't operate in here." "If we don't we've got a dead Masha." Teiko went over to hold Marya's hand. "This isn't exactly an OR at Massachusetts General, but we're going to have to make do. Good thing they threw in the surgical kit at the last minute. We'll use intravenous nonathal. You know where it is, get going." "I don't know how sterile this amphitheater is, chief, but if you say so -- " She got going. Chris checked the big book and saw that the number on the box they needed was #. "Teiko," he said. "Would you get box fiveseventeen from that stack over there?" He went to Marya and told her what they were going to do. He placed the two folding tables together (casting the unfinished game of go aside with regret) near Marya's sleeping bag and arranged the three lights. He placed two sleeping bags atop the tables. The first operating table on the moon. "We need another table," Julia said. "We don't have one, so I'll put things on these chairs." "Yes. But where the hell is fiveseventeen? We need it now. Teiko?" Chris kept his voice low. "It isn't where it's supposed to be, Chris. I sorry." "All right, we'll find it. We'd better call Houston. Teiko, would you do that? I'll get that damned surgical kit and we'll put this show on the road." "What shall I say?" "Say that Masha has an ectopic pregnancy and we're going to operate. If we can find the equipment." As the other M.D. on this trip I did what I could while Chris and Teiko looked for the box that wasn't there. Chris asked me to look for the check list. I found it and everything on it was checked off, but box # wasn't on the list. A lastminute addition. Chris told Teiko to get Houston and took the microphone from her. "We've an ectopic pregnancy here," he said, "and the surgical kit, thrown in at the last minute by the infinite wisdom of Mission Design, wasn't put on the check list. Right? So I'll have to go out to Pearl Harbor and get it. I may get it or I may not. But heads best be rolling in the sand down there before the next hour has run its course and this is the last you'll be hearing from us for some time. Yes, I know the tests were negative. I'll tell you later." He shut off the rig. "Keep Masha as comfortable as you can. I've got to get that misbegotten box out of Pearl Harbor. I'll be right back." He prepared to suit up. "You can't do it," Teiko said. "Remember what you said when we were talking about going out for a few minutes?" "We do what we have to. What I meant was we couldn't -- I couldn't -- take a pleasure walk out there for the hell of it. But if it's something we have to do, we damn well do it. All right?" "No," she said with authority of endless generations of Japanese women behind her. "No. Is not all right. So. You will go, but I will go with you." She reached for her suit. Chris protested, but she had him dead to rights. It was chancy to go out into that cool, but that it could be done lay within the fringes of possibility. If Teiko went to hold the torch, leaving Chris free to locate the box, it would save seconds, maybe even a minute. Chris alone might fail, but the two of them might make it. Or die out there together, box # halfway from here to there, haphazardly dropped, sitting useless on the lunar soil. I did what I could for Masha, which wasn't much. I got the lot set up. Some operating room. Earth almost full up there and I'm waiting for sterile gloves and surgical instruments, masks and gowns. Alt put the hell into one box #. They turned the temperature controls of their suits all the way up and I watched them leave. A said, halfway to Pearl Harbor. They were on local circuit -- Houston heard none of this. "You didn't have to come." They approached Pearl Harbor and the chill began to come through. "No. You so right, always right. Commander. I didn't have to come and you didn't have to go. We even, yes?" The hatch was still open. Why not? Teiko pointed the light and the box was there. "Ah," said Chris. "There you are, you bastard." He fumbled it into his gloves. They started back. "Do you know what cold is?" "Now I begin to know, I think. I also think we can make it back. You?" "Yes." They didn't talk after that, but they found out what cold was, though the life-support systems were putting out every joule at their disposal. Being cold was like being enclosed, for openers, within a block of solidly surrounding ice. Enclose this, then, within larger blocks, the mass of ice expanding outward. Then it begins to grow inward, to include every part of your body that has sensory end-organs. The lymph congeals and the blood solidifies. Then the ice begins to melt, but you know it only seems that way -- it really means that you're about to buy the farm and can't feel anything. Then you think how nice it would be to lie down and go to sleep. They made it. Just. By the time I was warmed up Chris was operating, Julia helping him. When I could I went over to see what they were doing. They told me to put a mask on. I did and then I could go close and see. It was so sad. Masha's baby had decided to live in the tube and not where it was supposed to, in the uterus. Womb. Chris cut her open and they took lots of blood from the peritoneum -- yes, I had training here also and knew most of the words. Tie off the bleeding points, remove the tube, but save the ovary if you can. He did. Antibiotics systemically and topically and the drip drip drip of the glucose, slow in the lunar gravity. The first lunar hospital. How many firsts are we to make on this mission? Not the last one yet, I think. I wish I had let Chris come to me that night. He won't do it now, I think. "Houston from Nectaris Base." "Roger, Chris. About time, may we say?" "Best not to lose your cool, Steve. We've had a problem up here. Or down here, according to your parameters." "We somehow gathered that, Chris. Would it be within your capability to report?" "My goodness. We really got you up tight, didn't we? Sorry about that. However, this is how it is..." He told them. And that was the beginning of the end of the eighth day of the night. bag next to Marya's. It was fitting that the surgeon be near his patient. Julia came close and so, somewhat later, did Teiko. Marya was out of the anesthesia. "I'm sorry, Chris -- I really am." "I know. You wanted to make the mission and you did what you had to do. No sweat. I'm sorry you lost it -- if you wanted to keep it, Masha." "Yes. I did." Chris is tired, Teiko thought. Chris is tired and he's still put down, Julia thought. Chris, Marya thought, took my baby from me. He had to, I know. They were so close they could all touch each other, though Marya wasn't interested. She was about out. Chris said, his hand vaguely on some part of Teiko, "I wouldn't have made it back if you hadn't been there holding the light. You were right. Domo." " Doitashimashta," she said. "We do it." "Julia," Chris said, "you're a competent scrub nurse. I really didn't know that -- it isn't in your profile." "Screw profiles." "Yes." There was a closeness. We tried to go to sleep, but Masha was the only one who really made it. After all, she'd had major surgery that day and was well downed with pharmaceuticals. I like that word -- why say drugs? I pretended I was asleep, but they both knew I wasn't. Chris said, "I'm going out for a while." Teiko: "Again?" "Just down to the pub for a pint of bitter. Be right back. Or just to hit a bear over the head. All right?" Chris checked Masha, saw that I was right there, not quite asleep. He took his suit from the rack and put it on. It was -- as I'd been the first to point out -- cozy inside, the four of us together there, warm. A bad problem coming into us and being solved, thrust out. I checked Masha. She would be fine, just fine. No baby, not this time. But The Mission survived. And why should that matter so much, I wondered, but I knew that it did. Chris went out. Teiko moved her sleeping bag to the other side of the pillar. She moved Chris's bag also. She looked at me. "You understand?" she said. "Who knows?" was the best I could do. My civilized genes don't go back as far as hers. She held my hand and we watched Chris clomp about out there, near the dome. He looked up at Earth and he looked at all of the lunar horizon. He seemed to raise his fist and hurl it into the night. He broke the lock and came back home. He checked the accumulator curves. He checked that I was half awake and was looking after Masha. He knew where Teiko was and that was where he went. "Chris?" "Yes?" "It's cold out there." "Yes. Why did you go again?" "To hit the bear on the head and bring back meat." "To the cave." "Yes." "What is it like to be alone out there?" "Don't knock it if you haven't tried it. Not as nice as here, though." "They sent us here without love." "Yes." "They blew it." "Or made it," Chris said. Earth, home, was up there, somewhat past full, but there were clouds and they couldn't see the Virgin Islands. "So we found it," she said and they did. And that was the end of the eighth day of the first night of the first colony on the moon. After that nothing went according to plan.  Success is something to celebrate -- if you live... lost something very dear but it must be far gone in our history for me to forget it. Our camp is down in the foothills -- from here we can see the blue maze of meadows and scrub woods of this planet. It's good to get away from our technologies for a while, though we're all secure in the knowledge that they wait our return. Bern Benn, the tour leader, is shouldering his pack. We're ready to climb the trail again. "Let's go then," Bern Benn says, with his sherbet smile, more cool than sweet, I think. Our small group is made up of technologists all secure in our positions. Home waits for us back on another planet with orders, co-workers, everything smoothly running and sliding together, which is why we have come out here to look at strange birds, pick up burrs (longweed, with yellow spikes), blister our heels in new hiking boots, eat sparsely by smoky campfires. For a little while we relive our primitive histories. The trail winds up over grasses and rocks. There are a few plants that have pale blue blossoms which remind me of something I have left behind. When I was a little girl I treasured each piece of smashed plastiglass or burnt rubble, but the pleasant complexities of adult life have made this treasuring of things unnecessary. We all travel light and travel far and we never pick things growing by the way. Moshe Snow, the cyberneticist, and Alma, the neurochemist, come alongside as the trail widens. They are a pair, as we all fondly know. "It's good out here," Moshe says, breathing deeply of the air, which hasn't as much oxygen as we like, and that is part of the lure of the tour. Alma is a skinny thing, with fingers like bones, and a small, somewhat lined face; she is sweet like the pale blue flowers which remind me. But I forget. "I love this," Alma says, her boots going thunk! thunk! as if she had a lot of weight to put in them. Everyone is happy. The day is just beginning and our leader is a happy, homeless man at the head of our group, stomping manfully up the hills. To him this is an old story. Moshe gestures up toward Bern Benn. "I keep wondering what he thinks of us with our new boots and creased pants -- he has to teach us such simple things, like the way to put the firewood so it burns." "Always a draft," Alma says, imitating Bern's voice. "He's very efficient," I say, not wanting anything to become rough or sticky. "He certainly knows what he's doing." "I should hope so," MosTie says. A little contempt in his voice? I don't like that. Bern Benn is as good at his Job as I am at mine, taking apart the particles of an equinox or predicting the solar winds. Weather Person that I am, I can recognize another expert when I meet him. Alma and Moshe slowly draw ahead of me on the path, catching up with Sonol, who has been forging onward. Behind me the older man, Tarrold, is climbing and practicing breath control. It makes his mouth a funny shape, but I don't laugh, because we have been friendly. Suddenly a fluster of birds goes up from the shrubby growth on our left. Binoculars are swung up and we pause to look, to call out to each other, comparing notes on size, color, shape of the beaks. Their beaks are thick and hard, for they crack the unmt seeds out of the rock crevices. We, too, have tried unwit seed roasted in a pan over the campfire. They are tasty enough, but no one experienced anything from eating them. Perhaps because we were all so relaxed after a day of hiking that we could hardly relax any more. We reach another bare ridge by the time of our noon meal. Packs come off. We sit in a ragged circle, chatting about the birds and plants. Bern has collected a pocketful of unwit seeds. Eaten unroasted, they are rather bitter, but quench the thirst. I pop some of them into my mouth and crunch them while the meal is being laid out by Bern and Hagne Benn. They work well together, shifting burdens back and forth, finding rare plants, knowing the names of everything we're interested in. Hagne goes around and gives out the rest of the seeds for those of us who are still thirsty, before the water is sluiced out of the evaptank for us. Pale sunlight glitters on the fuzz of blond hair at Hague's nape. I think it's comical that she and Bern have the same hair, as if they had made it so. But they are nice, direct people and like to show us this different land. feeling my mouth become cool and less parched, watching the distance for a different bird; listening for a sound, the unfamiliar, the odd, that we came here for. I have lost something precious but it no longer hurts, whatever it was. Oh, you, you are a person at a great distance. There is an intolerable distance of parsecs between us then, and us now. The sun is moving rapidly and strikes my face, blow after blow across my cheek. The seed has a bitter, quenching taste. Under my head the tufts of grass are coarse and wiry. I remember you were doing something green with your hands, causing growth. Then they came and shot you. Or was it poisons? Your hair was the color of mercury before you died. "Well! What's the weather to be?" Tarrold asks, sitting down beside me with his smile and his old boots, for he has hiked before. I'm sure his boots hang by his door at home, to show everyone how they have been used -- what he has is very nearly an addiction, but he doesn't apologize. Well, I like a person who makes his choices, covers his tracks, travels light with good boots and tested ideas. "This isn't my atmosphere," I murmur, lying in the sweet grass, which is long as hairs around me, though a moment ago it was tufted and springy. Something green used to grow and we kissed -- there were seasons and root-groups, plants and people. I can't imagine being rooted in one spot and always with the same faces near me. Though of course the word "imagine" is no longer of use. At the upper end of our circle there seems to be an argument, voices breaking out. I don't want to listen. "It was a mistake," Hagne's voice sounds clear. I watch it go up like a flight of birds, soaring, a luminous streak through the whitish air. Bern walks down to us. "The seeds," he says. "Have you eaten them all?" "Long ago," I say and stick out my tongue to show how empty it is. Not a word or a hull on it. "They're best roasted -- we won't eat them raw again," he says. I can't be bothered to say anything more, lying in Tarrold's shadow with an arm over my brow, looking through the rainbows of my hairs to the sky overhead. Something is gone and I miss it. "What's wrong with the seeds?" Moshe calls out as Bern passes. "Their effect is inconsistent with your lung function," Bern replies and continues on his way to distribute the foods. With one hand I touch the base of my throat where the purifier was implanted years ago and I see that Tarrold has made the same motion. It's instinctive, I suppose, especially among technologists, who realize how adapted we are. Ordinary people eat, sleep and die without a thought of thanks. Hagne brings the food down to us at our end of the group, and I push myself into a sitting position in order to swallow comfortably. It's still a little before noon and above us lie the slopes toward the big hill where we'll camp tonight and fare rough. Each time we look up that way we feel a shiver of excitement. Up there is far beyond the experience of most of us who remember our flattened, smoothed, slippery home planet where wheels do everything. Here we encounter all kinds of irregularities; that was why we came, to step up, to force the muscles, to empty the mind. Not to imagine, that illusionary function, but to experience prime reality, each of us with his own brain. "What I like," Tarrold says suddenly, in a voice of consummate despair, "is being so alive together." He shocks me and I stare at him, but he's gazing down the slopes and his jaws are munch-munching the food. "But aren't we always alive together?" I ask. "Yes, of course." He flicks a small look at me and goes back to staring down the hills again. Then he wipes his hands on his knees with a consciously vulgar gesture and says, "This is my last hike." A funny thing for an addict to say. "You'll be back," I assure him. "Here or on another planet somewhere -- you won't stop. Haven't you been doing this for years?" "Years," he repeats. "Years," someone else says and somehow I reinterpret it: "tears," or "fears," or other words that rhyme and beat on my breastbone. "Years," Tarrold says, pinching the ridge between his brows with thumb and forefinger. Fears ago I had something green, such as the stuff now crushed under my boots. When I look back it has sprung up again in my wake -- my passing hasn't made anything different, which is a great relief. Like all of us, I avoid damage whenever possible. When one can't avoid it at least it need not be commented on, mourned or balladed about. That way lies the old danger that nearly destroyed us. Tread lightly, travel fast, make your choices and go. Like the implanted purifier, these concepts are the saving ones. We hike on, occasionally stopping to examine a plant or look up to see some flying thing. The air at one place is full of weed seeds traveling the air currents, spiky dark things flying from one place to another. "Little space boats," Kissie says, laughing, capturing a cluster of them in her hand. "Oh, don't," Hanson says, but she hasn't hurt them. She opens her hand and gives a toss and they fly out into the air again and continue their journey unaffected. So we rise smoothly and calmly on our own muscular power into the bands of blue hill, where the growth is less, the air cooler, the rocks more numerous, slatey dark gray. Bits of the rock break off under our heels or we scrape our boots across them and leave hieroglyphs, which some following group may read. Yet I see, when I look ahead, that the rock before us is clean and untouched, though twenty tours a year must come here. Pernt Yollo's pacemaker has to be adjusted, so we gather around him, trying not to be impatient while he removes wires, puts wires back. Hagne gives him a few lungfuls of precious oxygen from her hand tank. One corner of his mouth twitches, but it often does. We ignore it, because he's a Central man, one of the builders of the Computer Expander. While we wait with the pleasant faces we've put on, each of us is counting the lungfuls of our emergency oxygen he uses. "Let's go," Bern says. He leads us -- Hagne brings up the rear and between the two bronzed, blond guides we're well watched over and cared for. It's a little monotonous, but makes for peaceful thinking, all this steady upward tramp. I was thinking of last year when that person Kagge had said to me, "Gaia, I'm remorseful with lust for you -- " and I unfortunately laughed. So often I do, so unfortunately. It is often a humorous occasion, such as buckling yourself into a watch rocket and someone mumbles in your ear, "Oh, I am perishing of persistence for you," and off you go into the storm center, leaving him to perish with someone else. Like the rocks we think we are marking on this climb. The air and the sky are as calm as we. This is a stormless place. I would have nothing to do if I lived here. Fatal! Man is born to function. Toward late afternoon we have risen into areas of sharp black rock. No plants here and it's cool enough to wear our parkas. A little frost sparkles in crevices. A good campfire will be welcome tonight. "We must make it before dark," Hagne urges us and we keep climbing through the longest day we've spent on the trail so far. Even the hardiest of us begins to weary and droop. From the front Bern Benn pulls us along with his voice, the hale gesture of his arm -- from the rear Hagne urges and presses us forward. Pushed and pulled, toiling in a line, clitfibing and climbing. By the time we make camp we're tired enough to be silent. The mountain looms over us, darker in the dark. Soon the fire leaps and dances in the night. Kissie and Pernt help to pass the food around. For a while we're busy with it and there's no need to talk. Hagne and Bern set up our beds in a ring around the fire. Some of us roll into the beds right after eating and fall asleep immediately. Others stay grouped at a little distance and talk softly of how beautiful the dark is, being strange -- how splendid the day behind us, how miraculous the day to come. The ground bed is so soft I sink into it, down and down, wearily, thinking about how #. have lost some darling, but not what or who -- I don't remember. It's bright day when I'm wakened by voices joining and separating in some conversation, piercing the clear, icy air. I lift my head and see our group standing together. I slide out of my bed and stamp into my boots, which are cold, and walk over to the group. Moshe, who was a little contemptuous, is lying on the ground, quite dead. Bern and Hagne carry him off the trail and lay him in a fold between rocks. Above us the mountain looms greenish black. We surround the campfire and eat our morning meal, then all take part in packing up the gear. It's not expected of us but all along we've liked to do our part. It seems to come natural on a trip like this. When we have put on our packs we start upward. Moshe's long, thin figure lying between the rocks soon disappears like yesterday behind us. The air gets colder. It seems to get paler, too, though the sun is strong. After the first hour we stop for a short rest, gathering together to look back down the long slopes we've climbed. Then each of us looks over a shoulder, looks upward, cranes, stares, lowers eyes from that peak. I do this, too, comparing the climb behind me to the one ahead, comparing how it advances before us to how our day's work vanishes behind. "A beautiful day," Alma says. "Perfect. Just the day for a hike," Hanson agrees. "Let's go, then," Bern says and Hagne walks down to the end of our line to watch over us. In places we're able to walk two or three abreast and exchange a few words, but more often we have to go one at a time, and we encounter some steep parts where we must lie almost flat along the rock and grip with toes and fingers, pull and push, feel ourselves glow, our blood run furiously. Then again we come to a dell or flatfish spot where for a time we can move easily. It is at the end of one of these places and starting a harder slope that I notice Pernt Yoilo fling a hand out behind him, as if throwing something away. Whatever it is, it gives a fiery glitter in the air and goes. Bern Benn is already at the top of the next rock face, waiting for us one by one to join him. #, Tarrold, and Kissie, with Hagne behind us, cross the open space, as Pernt comes to the rock. He puts both hands flat against it, gently, then his face. Then he slips down and lies still. He will not use any more of our emergency oxygen. Bern slides down the rock, braking himself with his boots. He looks questioningly around. We had seen nothing. It just happened. "Let's go on," Bern Benn says. And behind us Hagne Benn says, "Let's go!" noon meal. The ground is all rock -- dark, glittering, hard as iron. We're eating and resting when a noise begins in the distance. We're so startled by the familiar sound that we duplicate each other's gestures. Hands full of food pause in mid-air, heads tilt back, eyes look up. A fleet of bright green merchant ships. The world becomes familiar as they pass over. Nothing is strange any more -- home is almost just around the corner. We're able to get a strong grip on our identities without understanding how close we must have come to losing ourselves on the climb. Although, after all, that's what a vacation is for, at least to some degree. The ships disappear and soon their sound is gone, too. We finish eating, loll at ease for a little while and then comes the usual call for us to go on. We're commencing the final part of our hike. Tarrold moves up to my side and touches my shoulder. "Goodbye, Gaia," he says and sits down where he is. He will not despair again, or try to share that shame. "Goodbye," I say. When I look down from the next steepness he's lying curled up on the rock, and frost has already formed a web of white lace over him. Bern loosens his rope and we use it to help us up. Kissie nearly floats free at one point, like a weed seed, light in the air. But she gives her laugh, clings to a spike and goes up, over the top beside Bern and Hanson, and the rest of us bend our heads and pull and push. At the rate we're going it will be close to dark when we get up there and that would be too bad, for we've been told about and promised as fine a view as we've ever seen. "Can we make it in time?" Sonol asks. Bern smiles and says, "Yes, if you'll put a little extra into it. We have some hours of daylight left. But no fooling around if you want to see it all from the top before tomorrow." After that there's no stopping. We heave ourselves up, burn our hands on the rope, scrape our knees on the rock, grow thirsty, hungry, tired, and each one of us gives up looking back or even looking ahead.  Up there Bern Benn encourages us with shouts of, "Let's go on, then!" And behind us Hagne coaxes, "Go on, go on!" I suppose one of the few thoughts we have is that we're lucky to be with those two, who know what they're doing and can help us. The last towering mass looms over us. We stop involuntarily, every one of us, for a moment, to look up. It's very still up there. It seems to be absolutely silent. The silence is an enormous mass that waits for us. "Let's go." "Go on, then." Up we go, bruised legs throbbing, hands half frozen and cramped into grabbing shapes as we take advantage of every crevice and bulge for a better hold, a safer grip. Bern vanishes into the silence. Then Alma. Then Hanson. Up we go. One by one, over the last rock at the top. "Surprise!" "Happy holiday hikers!" "Vacation's over!" "Welcome! Surprise! Happy hiking!" Oh, the funny people in their shiny hats, the dear, comical dancers and acrobats, all jumping up and down and turning somersaults in the air on top of the mountain. Red and yellow streamers float and fall over our heads. Noisemakers, firecrackers, confetti, the popping of corks from wine bottles, kazoos, surprise! Bern and Hagne lock arms and dance, Sonol and Kissie with some of the others weave in and out in a jiggling line. We all get caught up in the celebration, tossing our boots into the air, throwing our canteens down off the rocks. Everyone does split jumps and yodels -- everyone shouts, swigs from the bottles, throws paper flowers at his neighbor. As I join hands with a funny little woman who has a purple nose, somewhere off on the far side of the gallivanting group I see a face that reminds me I have lost my most precious and most dear, but the reddled old woman pulls my hand. She cries, "Come on, Gaia, you want to dance?" Hagne cries, "Come on, let's go!" My feet begin to stutter and jump. Someone passes me a bottle and even while I dance I take a great mouthful. Oh, it's fine, wonderful -- my nose turns purple and the veins bulge in my legs -- we're all wonderful people in our conical hats. Everyone shrieks with laughter and approval. It's marvelous. A journey is completed once again and once again we're with our friends and peers. Those of us who deserve it are celebrating another success. it I T IS always a pleasure to drop once again into what I call the "peripherals" -- books forwarded to me largely because the various (and believe me, they are various) powers-that-be just don't know what else to do with them. When they aren't mainstream of any kind, or westerndetecli vepornographykiddiespoliticals et some other cetera, these "different" books have practically no good chance for review. So off they go to the sci-fantasy slot -- sometimes, one is sure, as a conscience-freeing substitute for the incinerator for people who wouldn't think of burning a book. And sometimes in the hope that maybe, after all, the science-fiction reviewer might discover what the book really is and maybe that it even has merit. And that's good. The most original thought comes always from the frowing edge (even if the best art does but rarely); discoveres and rediscoveries are most often random dots around and ahead of that wellscored curve on the graph before they become large or numerous enough to divert the line and be included in someone's category. "Peripherals" is all the categorization I things into cubbyholes is the most damaging preoccupation of our modern psyche and I hate it a lot. Hence a report like this. The Book of Strangers, by Ian Dallas (Pantheon, S#S) has a novelistic icing for a rather unusual (in Western culture) How-I-WasSaved cake. The icing was what sent it to my desk -- the protagonist is a specialist in a State Library at a near-future time when books have all but disappeared in favor of microfilm and computer-retrieval. To search for a book he secures a leave of absence, learns through a series of encounters on his journey that the book is its writer and the writer is himself -- a sequence which was, in substance, old before Candide. The cake under the icing will not be to everyone's taste, for it deals with enlightenment of Islam and Sufism and how it feels to be bathed in the inner radiance pouring from an endless succession of holy masters in beggars' rags. There is a humorless breathlessness in the style and a hunger for personal subjugation, which I find abrasive. Maybe you won't. Rural, by Bernhardt J. Hurwood, (Taplinger, #) is subtitled "An Occult Compendium from All Ages and Many Lands" and earns a permanent place in my Where Do You Get Your Ideas? file. Part scholarly treatise, part anthology of weird, horror and ghost stories, the book is a journey of adventure and discovery on many levels. We in sf have been called the mythmakers of our time. All times and all cultures have produced theirs and it is astonishing to see both the similarities and the differences between stories whose sources are widely separated in space and time. Siberians and Persians, Chinese and English, ancient and modern, have fabled the hours and centuries away to teach and to entertain -- and the stories they tell, the truths they illustrate, say much about the human condition as it remains the same (in preoccupations with love, death. fear and laughter) and as it changes from time to time, from place to place. Put a Malayan underworld side by side with Dante's, for example, or the were-fox of China with the tiger of Siam and the wolf of Transylvania, and you will be overwhelmed by the fellowship of people everywhere, everywhen. There's something here that is, I think, profoundly important -- something that cannot be dismissed by proclaiming that of course it's nice to be safe and warm under the blankets while engrossed in tales of someone else's terror and torture and to be deliciously menaced by the Shadow Under the Bed -- it makes one safer and warmer. Don't deny this -- accept it and go on. And then begin to wonder about patterns, about why so many storytellers in so many lands and times have pointed so strongly to certain areas: to powers beyond our comprehension, life after death, alien entities with superior knowledge and abilities. Reduce these yet again to some kind of denominator and you'll find that the underlying statement is that there is more beyond, that there are power sources known to certain individuals and entities, whether it be a weremaiden to come to your bed (Chinese) or the skull of a murdered woman that will, in vengeance, go for your throat (English). Virtually all these tales are proclamations of the existence of ' puj (And so is the bulk of sf.) ! For every thousand tales that make this proclamation there is perhaps one that makes an effort to explain it. For every thousand of these there is somewhat less than one that has no axe to grind -- that  does not say "The phenomena are I God's and Jesus is the way," or r "Allah's" and "Islam..." or "enl gramic" and "Scientology..." or I "History's" and "Marx..." Do ; you know of one single book that i (a) accepts the existence of that p which drives the mythmakers and (b) makes a dispassionate, reason; able and scientific inquiry into, i same? f X Reality, subtitled "The Human Pivot Point," edited by Charles Muss and Arthur M. Young, (Outerbridge and Lazard. S #) is such a book, a book so provoca tive, with spectrum so wide and levels so many and so deep, that to describe it adequately is quite impossible. First of all, the contributors to the volume (ten years in the making) carry heavy credentials. Dr. Muses is an associate editor of the Journal of Bio-Medical Computing (London) and editor of ' the Journal for the Study of Consciousness. Arthur Young is a Name in aviaton history, having been a developer of the helicopter in the '#s and '#s. Here is a melding of mathematics and hard technology, philosophy and the sciences, poetrv and sharpest prose, usually found only in super-individuals like Bertrand Russell. Both highly articulate and meticulous thinkers. Muses and Young have gathered together an impressive display of original thinking. Skimming the long table of contents, we find such things as an eyewitness account of fire-walking in Ceylon, trance-induction techniques in ancient of reincarnation and the supraphysical body (fascinating, this one!) -- then there are cases of hyperdimensional awareness, awareness in plants (J.C. Bose wrote this one) and the possible meaning of imaginary numbers. Nicole Maxwell writes an exciting and sensitive account of her search for pharmacologically valuable plants among the Ernest Hocking reflects on immortality, Joel Elkes on language and the psyche. Charles Lindbergh's essay on human potential is beautifully written and a splendid statement of one man's evolution of mind and convictions. Kenneth Demarest, using a large collection of illustrations from the far past. delineates "New discoveries of an ancient path to enlightenment and regeneration."...In reading over the above partial list, I feel a kind of despair. Kmust assure you that this is not a compendium of kookery like flying saucer contact claims, but a wide-ranging anthology of serious and significant thought -- and that it won't be beyond my arm's reach as long as I have one. W 'lTH the possible exception of Arthur Clarke, there is no one alive who writes more knowledgeably and more lucidly on aerospace than Martin Caiden. Or just more, for that matter. His new book (Destination Mars, Doubleday, #) lists # non-fiction books and eleven novels (one of which is Marooned, which you may have seen as a movie, and another of which is, I'm told, destined for the screen and a TV series, called Cyborg.) Years ago he held me entranced with his appearance on allnight radio in New York. He knows and loves flying and space and their technology. His personal opinions are strong and clear and invariably well-grounded. His new Mars book is a real achievement, for it is not only a documentation of the effort to reach the red planet and an intriguing study of the strange globe itself, but a structured piece of excellent and compelling prose. He takes you through each phase of Mars exploration with a marvelous gift for immediacy. It's like reading, say, an account of one of Magellan's voyages, not from the altitude of one who knows it all and how it came out, but with the viewpoint of a day to day, week by week participant in the excitement and the discovery as well as the challenge and the wonder. No more meticulous account of Mars and the Mars effort exists for the interested lay reader. Although we are into an explosion of new concepts in sf and new ways of exploiting them (a development I heartily welcome and applaud), the old hard-core sf is not dead -- and may it live forever. A book like Caiden's is wanted and needed for this and I recommend it most highly for readers and writers alike. usual books with George Alec Effinger's What Entropy Means to Me (Doubleday, #.) Years ago Philip Wylie write Finnley Wren and called it "a novel in a new manner" -- and indeed it was. And so (without being the least like Wylie's) is Effinger's odd book. Frankly, I don't know what to make of it -- and yet I must recommend it, for it is written well and in some parts beautifully. It is saved from being "special" or precious by its wonderful whimsy, its deftness. It has about as many levels as any reader is capable of finding in it, probably a few known only to the author. Clearly he had a ball writing it and he shares his joy generously. To ask me to report accurately on it is to hand me mallet and chisels and a block of granite and ask me to do you a soap-bubble. I can say that the narrator, Seyt, who lives on some kind of Earth -- which is not this one, but something very like it in a number of appalling ways -- has the duty of writing an account of his brother Dore's quest. This quest is to go to the source of a River at which entropy itself can be found. Since Dore never comes back, Seyt must make up the narrative out of his head, with his innumerable family (and a weirder collection of weirdos you have never encountered) kibitzing every word he writes, as he writes it. Dore meets this Glorian, who becomes his companion, helps him lose his sword, pursue and find it again, and who often turns out to be someone else. Well, finally they arrive at the end of the River, where -- oh, hell. Try it. You'll like it.  those remaining were still blue. Astern, dim and distant, the Rim Stars reappeared. And the figures in the screen were now in red light; #... #... #... "Sir." Willoughby, the chief officer was pointing. Out to starboard, just abaft the beam, was a star where no star should or could be -- a point of greenish radiance that steadily brightened. "Captain! Commodore!" It was Madam Swithin's voice. What the hell was she doing in the control room? "Mr. Wallasey," said Listowel to his third officer, "please escort this lady down to her cabin." "But, Captain," cried the mis( Continued from page #) sionary, "this is most important." "So is that," he said, pointing. "I've no time to spare for -- " "That," she interrupted him, "is what is important." "Mr. Wallasey -- " began Listowel. "Let her stay," said Sonya sharply. It was more of an order than a request. "Let her stay." The young officer looked uncertainly at his Captain, at the commodore, at the commodore's wife. He looked again, questioningly, toward Listowel. But the master's full attention was on the strange light. It was closing on a converging course. And there was something solid, or apparently solid, in the center of that glowing circle of blue-green mist. A ship? Grimes had found a pair of binoculars, had them to his eyes. Yes, a ship. M adam swithin was speaking again, but the voice was not her own. It was male and had a strange, guttural accent. And the language was one that Grimes did not understand, although it seemed to be of Terran origin. German? No, he decided. Although there were similarities. "Who are you?" Sonya was asking. "Speak so that we may understand." "I can not rest. I must not rest. Effer. To sail der seas vas I condemned, for all eternity, vhereffer and vheneffer dere are ships -- " The seas? wondered Grimes. But space is a sea... He could make out the hull now through his glasses -- high-pooped, with a tall forecastle. He could see the line of black-gaping gunports and the three masts with the square sails at fore and main, the staysails and the spritsail, the lateen sail at the mizzen... This was no lightjammer. "Kapitan!" that deep, urgent voice was commanding, "Starboard der helm! Starboard der helm!" But an alteration of course to starboard would make a collision between Pamir and this apparition inevitable. "Kapitan! Starboard der helm!" And in the old days when the helm, the tiller, had been put to starboard both rudder and ship had turned to port. Grimes remembered from his reading. Even after the invention and introduction of the ship's wheel those topsy-turvey steering orders had persisted for quite a long while. In the old days, the days of the windjammers... And hadn't there been a legend about a Captain Van... What was his name? A Dutchman? He laughed softly. "A ghost," he murmured. "A ghost." Listowel laughed with him. "A bloody Rim Ghost. I should have known. I've heard enough about them. Phantom ships from alternate universes -- " "Kapitan! For der luff of Gott, starboard!" Listowel laughed again, contemptuously, "That thing can't hurt us. I'll not risk my spars and sails, my ship, for a silly, blown-away phantasm!" A spurt of orange flame leaped from the archaic ship's forward gunport, followed by billowing dirty white smoke. The Dutchman had fired a warning shot. "Listowel, bring her around to port at once," ordered Grimes. "I'm not running from a ghost ship with ghost cannon. Commodore." "Bring her around, damn you!" "And you can't order me in my own control room -- " "Legally I can't -- but I do order you." Had Grimes known how to handle the lightjammer he would have tried to push the younger man from the controls. But he did not know. The only thing in his mind that could be of value in this situation was his memory of the old sailors' tales. "Kapitan! Starboard der helm!" It was a depairing cry in that strange male voice from the lips of the medium. "He's warning us, Listowel!" cried Grimes. "The old legends -- you've read them. I've seen your bookshelf. The appearance of the Flying Dutchman before disaster... The ships Vanderdecken were saved from disaster by a ghost ship's warning! Come to port, Captain! Bring her around to port!" Realization dawned on Listowel's face. With a muttered oath he dropped his hands to the console. He worked fast now that it was almost too late -- with desperate urgency. He trimmed the east sails, not bothering about precise angles, bringing all five of the great vanes around as fast as the trimming motors would let him, presenting their light-absorptive surfaces to the radiation of the Llanith sun. Pamir lurched as she fell off to port. The mast whipped violently and the royal was ripped from its yards, flapped ahead and away from the ship like a bat into hell. But the rest held as the ship pivoted about her short axis. And Grimes, looking out to starboard, saw the Dutchman vanish like a snuffed candle -- but not before he had glimpsed the tall figure on the poop, his long beard streaming in the wind (here, in interstellar space, where there were no winds but the star winds!), his right arm raised in a gesture of farewell. "Well," muttered Listowel shakily. "Well -- " Then: "Is it all right for us to resume course. Commodore?" "I -- I suppose so," replied Grimes. In a stronger voice he said, "I shall ground the lightjammers until a thorough survey has been made of this sector of space. There was something there. Something we just missed." On the deck where she had fallen, where Sonya was supporting her head and shoulders. Madam Swithin began to stir. Her eyes opened, stared around her. "Where am #? What happened? How did I get here? I came all over queer and I don't remember any more -- " "Everything is all right," Sonya told her. "Thank you, dear. Thank you. I shall be feeling better in a couple of jiffs. But I'd be ever so grateful if somebody could bring me a nice cup of -- " The expression faded from her plump face and her eyes went vacant. That strange male voice -- although now little more than a dying whisper -- finished the sentence. " -- Holland gin," it said.  framing -- Artists reproduction of your sign with detailed description of your personal characteristics -- IrKiudes Human Zodiac Supplement -- #. Specify Ohio #. ychic. Send Name. Birthdate, Time. Location and #. magazines. Arkham House, Fantasy Press, LoveN.J. #. SF books, etc., for sale by other collectors. Sample PhUosophy: The Nature of Form in Process: Information processirtg from Plato to present (hardcover). I I I pp... #. postage included. Writen: Publishing short-short SF with impact. Also, original. American #. Box GI #, Flushing. New York #. tional Literary Magazine's S-F Issue #. Bruce McAllister. Editor. Bruce McAllister. English Department. University of Redlands. Redlands. California #. authors. Shocking fiction, uncensored opinions, outson (Columnist in "Strategy and Tactics" Magazine) calls # A.D. "A Beautifully Unique Departure in War Games". For Free Catalogue of Adult Games and Canada. free. Autosuggestion, Box #-GY. Olympia. Washington #. Burning. # Cones plus Ceramic Starxl... # Postpaid. Specify Jasmin. Bayberry. Lilac. Lavender through Astrology. Individual Attention. Natal Chart alone #. Natal Chart plus progressed to Now. showirtg all Aspects your planets are in now -- ard what they mean for You. Complete #. Send birthdate. place, time if known, BJ, P.O. Box #. sales and highly qualified inquiries from more than or call Frark Brennan. Classified Adverttsirg ManaSt. New York. N.Y. #. (#) MU #-#. "Science fiction in its purest essence" written witti"dazzting imagination:' -- N.Y. Times Book Review Stories of the Space Age Now, in one volume, the co-author of #: A Space Odyssey offers all of his short fiction of the last decade, including # great stories, plus a new novella, "A Meeting with Medusa." # Also available #, paper .# #, paper # # #, paper .# #, paper I .# #, paper # Just published for the first time in a separate edition with a New Preface by the Author # A total of #P, gets you quite a trip; to the furthest reaches of the #th dimension ,... the fabulous realms of the science fiction mind...with ade as your guides. Just #C can bring you these # great books... page anthology of # prize-winners. They're the tales picked as best -- awarded The Hugo, speculative fictions equivalent of the Oscar-by people who really know, The World Science Fiction Convention. And they're just the right beginning for your science fiction adventure. Herbert, the acclaimed winner of both the HugoanONebulaawards. It takes you to the frightening yet feasible world of Arrakis . as fabulous and freaksome as the creatureswho inhabit it. Isaac Asimov's first, full-length novel in fifteen years, completes the threesome The master's never been in better form. Once you've threatened with total destruction by the unchecked advances of science you'll agree that the wait was worth it. Choose these, or any # books on this page for just cover shipping), and yo' n your way to mind-bendin nbership in the Science... i BookClub. Join now...you . ' r.t send any money; well bill you later Dept BL-#. Garden City. N Y I I # Please accept my application for membership in the Science Fiction Book Club and send me the # boohs whose numbers I have written in the boxes below. Bill me iust lOF (to help cover shipping) for all #. About every # weeks, send me the club's bulletin. "Things to Come.' describing the # coming Selections and a variety of Alternate choices If I wish to receive both Selections. I need do nothing, they will be shipped to me automatically Whenever I don't want I of the # Selections or prefer an Alternate, or no book at all. I will notify you by the date specified by returning the convenient form always provided I need take only # Selections or Alternates during the coming year, and may resign any time thereafter Most books are on SI #. plus a modest charge for shipping and handling occasionally, extra-value Selections are slightly higher entire introductory package within # days. Membership will be cancelled. I owe nothing Mr Mrs.Miss City-Zip With trial membership # The Hugo Winners. Voi I  II Giant #-in-l volume of # award-winnmg stories # to # Asimov introduces each Pub ed S# # # Dune by Frank Herbert Celebrated winner of Hugo and Nebula Gripping tale of family exiled from their private planet to another a barren desert Pub ed S# # # The Gods Themselves by Isaac Asimov The masters lirst novel m # years and worth Ihe wait for a fabulous trip to the year # Pub ed S# # # Mutant S#: The Plastic Eaters by Kit Pedler and Gerry Davis New bacteria oes berserk causing ondon to melt Pub ed S# # #I The Foundation Trilogy by Isaac Asimov, The ends of Ihe galaxy revert to barbarism Pub ed # # Again, Dangerous Visions, Harlan Ellison, ed Forty-six pieces, short stories  novels Explicit scenes and language may be offensive to some. Pub ed # # # Childhood's End by Arthur C Clarke Mankind's last generation on earth "Wildly fantastic'"Atlantic. Pub ed # # # Science Fiction Hall of Fame I. # winners' chosen by Sci-Fi Writers ol America Ed Robert Silverberg Pub ed # # # Where Do We Go From Here? IsaacAsimov.Ed # outstanding stories by foremost writers including Clarke. Hemlem. Gunn, chosen for excellence and scientific accuracy Pub.ed # # # Stranger in a Strange Land by Robert A Hemlem He knew the Martian love secretand it spelled his doom Pub ed S# # # A Time of Changes by Robert novelofstrange planet where human bemgs must despise themselves #I Nebula award winner Spec Ed # A Treasury of Great Science Fiction, ed by Anthony Boucher. # Volume set # pages Counts as one book Pub ed # # Book Club editions are sometimes reduced in size, but they are all full-length, hard-cover books you will be proud to add to your permanent library Members accepted in U S A. and Canada only. Canadian members will be serviced from Toronto Offer slightly different m Canada. Printed in U.S.A. Gslaxy sturgeon  Taves  Herbert  Wolfe  Gordon  Richardson January # Oalaxy gripping new noveiia by . Frank Herbert  Ernest Taves From the U. S. publisher of J.R.R. Tolkien comes new insight on the No student of the master's works can afford to be without this new book "Another book on Tolkien? Yes, and this one, which analyzes The Lord of the Rings in light of Tolkien's other published writings, is a winner...The book impels the reader to return and reread Tolkien with new insight." -- Library Journal "I know of no other single volume which provides so full a picture of Tolkien's theory and practice of fantasy."Richard C. West "Should provide a valuable guide to the enjoyment of the eminent British author's writings... for Tolkien's fans perhaps the most revealing part of the book is Kocher's discussion of 'Leaf by Niggle,' a story which parallels Tolkien's own life." -- Publishers Weekly Two of the greatest science fiction series going! After many years, now back in print! Just Recently Published! When you order you'll receive our complete catalog listing all Doc Savage titles available plus our great Science Fiction line-up of Asimov, Bradbury, Serling and many, many others! Send check or money order (no currency or C.O.D.'s please) to: Mr.Mrs.Miss Address City StateZip (Please Print) Arnold E. Abramson, Publisher Ejler Jakobsson, Editor JudyLynn Benjamin, Managing Editor L. C. Murphy, Subscription Director Theodore Sturgeon, Contributing Editor Lester del Rey, Feature Editor Jay Tuniqk, Circulation Director sUiary of Universal Publishing  Distributing Corporation. Arnold E. Abramson, Prasidont. Main Offieos: # East # Street, New York, N.Y. #. Single copy: #e. #-issue subecription: S#. in U.S., S# elsewhero. United Kingdom by Universal-Tandem Publishing Company, Ltd., # Qiouoa st ar Road, London SW# #RD. Arnold E. Abramson, Chairman of tho Board. Ralph Stokes, Managing Director. Single copy: #p. #-isaue subscription in the United Kingdom; #. Pan-American Copyright Conventions. All rights reserved. Second class postage paid at New York, N.Y. and additional mailing offices. The publishers assume no responsibility for unsolicited material. All stories printed in this magazine are fiction and any similarity between characters and actual persons is coincidental. Printed in U.S.A. featuring: Joseph Green Thomas Burnett Swann Andre Norton Gordon R. Dickson Lloyd Biggie, Jn Jeff Sutton Keith Laumer John Brunner Brian Stabieford James H. Schmitz Michaei G. Coney Philip K. Dick John Jakes Louis Trimble Marion Zimmer Bradley Ron Goulart A. E. Van Vogt Gerard Klein Lin Carter Brian N. Ball E. C.Tubb Dean R. Koontz etc. etc. etc. Donald A. Wollheim, Publisher #I Avenue of the Americas New York, N.Y. # IN Distributed by lections for science fiction readers # B Hudson Hall U. of Mo. Columbia, Mo. #I Directions: In an article in the May, # issue of The Writer Harry Harrison suggested that deep characterization isn't needed in science fiction: "There is little or no character development because the characters are there to illuminate the concept. The story is concept-oriented, not person-oriented." This idea is an old one, dating from the pulps, none of which were noted for their depth of characterization, and is inherent in the plot and style of much sf. But I reject the assumption that science fiction must remain in this rut, that it may deal only in scientific extrapolation and leave the exploration of interpersonal relationships to the mainstream. The qualification limits the potential greatness of sf. Harrison, apparently to prove his point, goes on to ask, "Can you remember the name of a character in any science fiction story or novel you have read recently? Now try this with Gone With The Wind or Crime And Punishment, or any other general novel that you recall with warmth. "  tried this and found that I could remember Helva and Lessa from Ann McCaffrey's books The Ship Who Sang and Dragonrider, Michael Valentine Smith and Jubal from Stranger In A Strange Land, Mahasamatman from Zelazny's Lord Of Light, and several others. This isn't very many, but Gone With The Wind and other famous novels are unfair comparisons. What science fiction characters have the publicity or are referred to as much in conversation or in print as the characters in, say, a novel by Dickens, Steinbeck, or Faulkner? Or have had a four-hour movie to imprint the names of characters upon the minds of viewers? But why shouldn't sf have the quality and depth of characterization that mainstream fiction does? Why shouldn't we have our share of Hamlets, Captain Ahabs, Micawbers, and Holden Caul fields? Why shouldn't we have more? We have the potential. The mainstream is stuck with interpersonal relations in the "real" world. Science fiction is not so limited. We can explore such relations at the far end of the universe. We can study man not only as he is but as he can be. Science isn't content to study the way things are -- it must see what they can do. In the end the two are the same -- and so it is that Man must be what he becomes. The future is constantly in a state of becoming the present. Because science fiction has the potential to explore this process of becoming it could be a truer gauge of human personality than the mainstream. Unfortunately, this has yet to happen. Qce books A Because sf writers must work so much harder than other writers at creating their backgrounds, most have thought that if they could write a fastmoving plot with a believable background they would have done their job. I'm asking for something more. My concept of a science fiction story demands that neither idea nor characterization reigns supreme. Both are equal in value. One basic element in sf writing is the concept, the idea or happening outside the range of present human experience -- the other is the separate personalities who live through the idea element and the individual reactions of these characters to the concept. The sf story is the interface between the two. Such a story would be harder to write, true. Perhaps I'm asking the impossible -- but I don't think so. I hope not. Ideally such a story would be enormously superior to any mainstream work. It would combine with the ideas we read science fiction for -- the ideas that release us from the bounds of Earth and space and time and propel us to any corner of the world of Imagination. Richard Stooker Columbia, Missouri Directions: It has been my feeling that science fiction -- good science fiction of the past -- explored man's future and how his follies would affect his planet. And that as more people have begun to look toward the future -- instead of simply living each day through -- a good many have come to realize that science fiction is not merely escapist literature but an avenue to speculation, criticism and even to sounding warnings. The compelling reasons have been the invention of nuclear weapons, growing pollution and other environmental damage and increasing social friction and unrest. Too, our waxing dependence on science and technology virtually demand that we no longer confine ourselves to surviving today -- or there may not be a tomorrow. For this reason I believe that the legitimate role of science fiction has moved from the far future into the near -- from time-distant adventures into problems of the present. Science fiction now is about Now. This movement closer to home from the deep ends of space belongs largely to the generation born in the late fifties -- after the space operas' heyday. These people today can read science fiction without fear of being laughed at. They can look for and hope to find answers to such questions as -- where are we today? Some call this the new awareness and it doesn't mean merely that people are troubled. It also means that they want more than a world of metal and concrete and by keeping our informed options open -- that living sense of wonder -- science fiction can hold out a promise. Gerald Thompson Directions: In the recent, almost faddish, trend toward relevance -- or at least pertinence -- I fear the Juggernaut of utilitarianism is overtaking art. The straightforward pleasure of entertainment (Please turn to page #) combining the prophecy of "#" and the shock of "A Clockwork Orange" "A work of art... the best Brunner novel I've yet read."-James Blish "He has taken a giant step forward and placed himself firmly in the front ranks of today's science fiction writers."-Robert Bloch A supernaliy frightening preview of our ruined biosphere...wide-ranging striking power." -- Kirkus Reviews By Sir Fred Hoyle and Geoffrey Hoyle. Two short novels about strange visitors to Earth. "Quite as good as anything the Hoyles have done." -- Library Journal # Edited by Lloyd Biggie, Jr. All the award-winning stories and runnersup of #, plus essays by Knight, Sturgeon and Anderson on the progress and status of S-F during the last year. # By Arthur C. Clarke. Provocative speculations on space, earth, techhology, the frontiers of science, the future of man. # Edited by Gardner Dozois. Stories by Delany, Knight, Lafferty, Leiber, Roberts, Silverberg, Cordwainer Smith, and Zelazny in "one of the finest collections available."-James Sallis # Harper eP Row LlyJ # E. sfrd SI... New York # bOOkstOreS He gave his life to the stars and they gave it back -- only more so I I F, at the very moment Case died, you had aimed a laser (a tight one) at the spot from Earth -- and if you could have ridden the beam front for a thousand years (impossible, of course) you might have seen his coffin. It had not been meant to be a coffin. Ships have lifeboats when they fail and the boats have lifebelts in case they fail and the coffin had once answered the last purpose -- but now and for all those centuries it was and had been Case's coffin. It lay in lightlessness, its widespectrum shrieks of distress forever stilled. It tumbled ever so slowly, pressed by light long gone, because it had never been told to stop. Case, aged a thousand and some hundred and perhaps a couple of dozen and a fraction (do the dead grow older?) years, lay in the sealed cylinder. He was dressed in inboard fatigues (which long ago -- even in Case's long ago -- had evolved into practically nothing) consisting of barely enough material to carry the brassard identifying him as a Senior Grade Lieutenant and displaying the convoluted symbol of his service branch. EX, it read, once you got past the art. Exon many levels: exploration, extrasolar, extragalactic, extratemporal and more -- plus the possibility matrix: expatriate, ex-serviceman, exofficio, exit. For upon entering no man made plans for himself -- not if they involved any here and now. Or anyone. An invisible, intangible something brushed the coffin just once (once was enough) and there then appeared something utterly outside Case's experience in all the exploration, all the discovery, all the adventure in his conscious life. It was a stroboscopic flicker which, more swiftly than the eye could comprehend or the brain register, became with each pulse a structure twice as large as it had been before, until it reached a point hardly ten meters away from the tumbling coffin and stopped, glowing. There was no deceleration in this approach, for there was no motion as motion is understood. With each pulsation the craft -- for it was indeed a ship -- eased to exist here and reappeared there. The distance between here and there was controllable and could vary widely. This had to be so, for during the last three pulses -- during which its approach to the coffin was meters, a meter, some centimeters -- its size barely altered. A brief pause. Then a disk no larger than a saucer spun out from the seamless hull of the vessel, hovered for a moment near the slowly tumbling coffin, fell back and around to match its rotation. It placed itself near one end of the coffin and emitted a squirt of flame -- and another. The tumbling slowed and, with a third impulse, stopped. Another pause, while emanations from the ship probed, bathed, searched, touched, tested, checked and rechecked. Then on the flawless hull appeared lines tracing out a rectangle. Inside the rectangle the hull appeared to dissolve. The tiny saucer moved behind the coffin, made its meticulous squirt and the coffin moved precisely through the intersection of imaginary diagonals athwart the doorway. Inside, four columns of pale orange light sprang up from the deck, supporting and guiding the coffin until it was fully contained, whereupon the rectangular opening hazed over, darkened, became solid seamless hull again. With a brief shrill hiss atmospheric pressure appeared, equalizing the outside of the coffin's shell with whatever was inside. Then the four orange beams turned the coffin and moved it toward a spot on the forward bulkhead which irised open to a corridor, a tall oval in cross-section, glowing with sourceless, shadowless blue-white light. Again a doorway shut behind the coffin and it was moved smoothly and silently to an open door near the far end of the corridor. Here the beams checked the coffin, turned it and slid it into a room. It came to rest in a space between two banks of equipment. On the left was a control panel of some complex kind. It carried no switches or knobs, but had instead arrays of small disks floating two handbreaths away from the panels, liach glowed with its own hue and intensity. On the right stood a great bank of indicators. Case (if he had been alive) would have found the calibrations and indicators incomprehensible. walkway -- which presently surrounded the coffin -- a blue man, hooded and gloved, whose body dazzled without being excessively bright, who seemed to be not quite transparent, yet not solid -- who seemed in some way out of focus. At no time did he touch anything with his small hands and he moved without a stride -- he seemed to glide or slide from place to place. He stood for a time with his hands behind him and his hooded head bent, regarding the coffin. He then turned to the control bank. Deftly he activated a half-dozen systems by passing his hand between the face of the console and certain pertinept floating disks, each of which lit up. A gate at the front of the room opened and two metal arms, bearing a glowing semicircle of energy, moved the length of the coffin, down and back. The field of the curved bus bar rendered the top half of the coffin transparent. The arms retracted, the gate closed. The blue man made his swift touchless passes at the console and the various glowing, floating disks faded to dark. The blue man placed his hands behind his back and stood for a long time regarding the body inside the coffin -- the (compared with his own) overlong arms and legs, the hint of bony ridges over the corpse's eyes, the heavy pectoral muscles and the flat stomach. After a time he glided around to the other side of the coffin and inspected that view -- the hollow needles still embedded in the antecubitals, the bronzecolored, tonsure-shaped helmet clamped to the head, the thick hair that tumbled around its edges. For a long time, astonished, he gazed at Case's beard, his flag of defiance, which, in the last days of his life, he had allowed to grow far past the limits imposed by X. The blue man returned to the controls and set up a complex sequence. Again the gate at the front of the room opened. A new device trundled out and approached the coffin. It looked like a multiple projector studded with gimbaled lenses and the housings of small and highly diverse field generators, together with a positioning frame and sets of folded, tool-bearing arms. The telescopic legs arched, straddled the coffin and positioned the projector over it. Urged by the sure, fleet hands of the blue man, the projector came alive with threadlike beams, some visible and invisible but faintly shrill in the thin atmosphere the room had assumed to match the pressure inside the coffin. The beams apparently were probes and stimulators, pressors and tractors, gauges and analyzers, samplers and matchers and testers. Without pause they reached their summations and took further action. Mechanical hands searched and solved the seals. Gases were mixed and injected, while the atmosphere in the chamber was matched in quality and kind and pressure (a process which had no effect whatever on the blue man). The seals were cracked and the coffin was opened. While the body remained where it was the open coffin sank away, to and through the deck. Case's corpse seemed to be floating in midair, though it was not. Gravity had not yet been applied, but the body was held from drifting or shifting by tractor beams while the crouching machine tapped the tubes from the needles in Case's arms, replacing their contents. The same process was used on the small bronze helmet. A diathermic field adjusted the body's temperature, through and through and all at once. Tubed needles snaked out to the groin, the abdominal cavity, the sides of the neck. Warm fluids began coursing through them while pressor beams gently manipulated the joints, the muscles, the chest...and suddenly Case sat up. But you can't sit up afloat in midair, supported by intangible columns of force and entangled by needlepointed tubes, electrodes, probes. Even so, his movement was so sudden and so violent that the swift reflexes of the blue man, the built-in fail-safes of the systems, could not prevent his wild angry flailing and his tortured shout: "Jan!" But that still the perfect book for holiday giving Isaac's lifetime collection of favorite jokes, anecdotes, and limericks with copious notes on how to tell them -- and why writers can handle words as can this accomplished author of A science fiction, science fact, and now humor. Asimov, a noted scientist, demonstrates in this work that he has not only a sense of luiinor, but also an analytical mind concerning the essence of humor, riic title conveys the content of the book, and nothing more needs to he said except that Asimov would be one popular guest to have at a parly. However, since he will not be readily available, the next best Ihing is to take his book along." -- Lzhrary Journal At all bookstores  # # Park Street, Boston, Mass. # was as far as he got before the massive tranquilizer hit his brain and he relaxed, sleeping. Two tubes were gently replaced. A broken hollow needle was extracted and another put in. And a sleeping man is not a dead man. Let him sleep, said the master computer and the blue man dissolved away. The lights dimmed and Case slept. J Case's waking cry was tortured and hoarse -- but it had not been like the syllable that had torn his throat and half his mind and mingled with the continuing crash of his chemical jets on that terrible launch, the last before he died. The lifebelts -- the coffins -- had rested side by side on the escarpment where he and Jan had dragged them barely ahead of capture by the -- by the -- (a thought missing here: occluded, forgotten) and -- and...and his craft had launched -- hers had not. No one, no man anywhere, had been as helpless, as furious as Case. Programing the escape belts had been so simple that failure had taken on an implacable quality, a constancy of misfortune. Case himself had set up the sequences -- he himself had taken the irrevocable precaution of locking them in, of tying his command controls to hers, of canceling any possible override. And his craft had launched and hers had not, had not, had not... Jan! apparently free-floating, actually caged by gentle, unbreakable beams. After enough hours (the master computer knew exactly the meaning of "enough") the sourceless light increased. The figure of the blue man appeared within it and gained its almostdensity. Moving to the console, the blue man activated certain of the telltales on the opposite bulkhead and studied them. Apparently satisfied, he turned back, made a number of careful adjustments and passed his hand behind a masterswitch disk. A deep hum began, grew in intensity until checked by the blue man's intangible hand. The sound began to rise in pitch, fell again, rose and steadied. It began to pulsate: eleven, fourteen, sixteen cycles -- eighteen -- and there it held. It was joined by a series of matching tones, high harmonics, multiples, tones set apart by fractions to set up beat frequencies. These in turn orchestrated to the heavy subsonics. The entire structure of sound continued selfadjusting to itself and to the readouts connected through Case's bronze helmet, until at last the whole living sonority was tailored exactly to him, to the emanations of his brain, the doorways of his mind, the subtle temporal cells, the neurons and synapses of his brain. Case was no longer asleep. Something began to press against the integument of his mind, gently, irresistibly, until it dissolved the wall and entered. It sought out those storage cells as yet unoccupied, meticulously respecting treasures and privacies, looking into nothing, asking only space to lay down new learning. Once this was found, it withdrew, leaving (remember: all is figure) a line into each compartment. New knowledge and new ideation flowed swiftly through these lines. Language. Idiom. The ideological, analogical, mythological underbracing of idiom. Case was given everything a colleague and contemporary of the blue man might be expected to have, except knowledge of himself and his current situation. That he would get in his own way, in his own time -- the ultimate courtesy. The hypnotic sound faded. The lights changed slightly. The blue man put his hands behind his back and waited. Case awoke. II T here is no end to the wonders of the universe and no acrobatics of the human imagination through time and space are needed to find them. A twentieth century man could, if he would, spend half a lifetime in learning all learned about a square foot of topsoil, six inches deep. He would find animals and insects with marvelous abilities, able to speak languages of scent as well as sound; whole genera tions of aggression and defense; funguses capable of weaving nooses quick and strong enough to snap around a salamander, ingenious enough to wrap and digest it. On the microphysical level are the endlessly subtle phenomena or solution and suspension, of freeze and thaw, while the living things encapsulate and encyst and metamorphose -- no end of wonders. Consider the female cattle tick. Hatching in the ground, she sheds and grows and sheds and grows some more, finally sheds and mates. At last, carrying within her the encapsulated sperm, she climbs. Eyeless, she is yet guided to climb upward until she finds a limb tip where she clings until her reflexes are fired by a single, special spark -- the odor of butyric acid, which is found in the sweat of warm-blooded mammals. At that she leaps -- and if she misses she will climb patiently again and find another tip and hang there, waiting. She has been known to hang there for eighteen years -- and yet react instantly and fully in the presence of the one thing she is equipped to take and designed to need. She will feed for a day, whereupon she releases the sperm she has hoarded to the eggs she carries. She falls then and dies. And the fertilized eggs are ready to take up the cycle. Her life, then, is composed of instants and episodes (as is yours) and could you communicate with her she might recall episodes -- the second shedding, the mating, the climb, the leap. The wait, through drought, freeze, windstorm -- why, that was another instant, another moment, for during that wait she could be called alive only by nearly misusing the word. It was another instant and less memorable than that first plunge into warm blood. Case's first awakening, then, was but an instant after that terrible launch (for he could, but would not remember the long despair during which he gave himself to the belt's life-support, life-suspension systems). He might have foregone these through grief and fury had not his own emergency programing been as implacable and unforgiving as that he had laid on the belts -- unconscious, automatic, indelible. (But hers didn't launch, didn't launch.) Therefore Case awoke (the first time) but an instant after that terrible wrench -- therefore his hoarse cry. Therefore he was the only human being in all the universe who could remember so distant an event as the escape from that hellish unknown planet -- and to him it was not distant at all. For such is the nature of time that a man's clock and a man's soul might give him true measurements, but the truths need not be the same. If you are to understand Case you must understand this. So it was that he knew time had passed when he awoke the second time -- he knew he had been asleep. He knew he felt well and rested and that he was hungry and thirsty. He did not know where he was and when he tried to sit up he could not. "Lie still," said the blue man. "Don't try to move while I get those needles out of you." was to move, fast and hard. When he again found he couldn't he saw the sense of resting and relaxed. The blue man made quick, sure passes at the console and a piece of equipment glided out of the bulkhead somewhere beyond Case's head. It came to him, extended glittering gentle arms and tools and drew the tubes, applied cool creams, released, untied, removed the various devices which had given him back his life, while Case lay wondering what language the blue man had spoken -- and how it was that he could understand it. The equipment slid away from him and traveled to its gate in the forward bulkhead, which swallowed it. Case lay still, looking up at the blue man, whose hooded, concealed face could tell him nothing, but whose relaxed, hands-behind-back pose was one of watchful waiting. Mysterious, yes. Menacing, no. Case moved tentatively, found no restraints, sat up. He sat on nothing visible and, looking down, found himself apparently afloat a meter above the deck. He had a second of vertigo. It passed as the blue man, with instant understanding, waved at a control. Case was immediately supported and surrounded by a soft, firm chair which faded in around him. He sat up straight, looked at the chair arms, around at the back and then at the blue man, whose calming gesture was commanding enough to cause him to lean back -- watchful of course, but no longer alarmed. "Lieutenant Hardin -- " Case blinked. It was so long, even as he knew time, since he had heard that name that he had all but forgotten it was his. "I'm usually called Case," he said. "And who are you?" A pause, then the blue man (faceless, but with a smile in his voice) said, "There really is no simple answer to that question. Just call me the Doctor for the time being. "Doctor?" The word meant the right thing as Case said it, but felt unfamiliar to his tongue and throat. "Doctor," he said again in his own (old) language. The sound felt better but he could sense it meant nothing to the blue man. "That's right," said the Doctor, "you've learned a new language -- new to you, ancient to me." The idea of hypnogogia -- sleeplearning -- was not unfamiliar to Case, though he had never experienced anything as -- well -- as finished as this. Learning and using information by hypnogogia had always been an instant translation (or rapid analog) process to him -- think cat and come out with gleep, or whatever the appropriate word was in the learned system. In this case, he was even thinking in the new language. Yet if he wished to use his old one he could do so merely by decision and without special effort. All gain, no loss. Case closed his eyes. Did his new language have words for grief, anger and self-detestation? Yes, it did. Gratitude? Saved my life... There is this about dying anguished -- the anguish dies with you, as does the pain. What, then, if you are revived -- and with you, the anguish? This was what mattered at the moment, not a stupid: Where am I? He was on a ship that had picked him up. Whose ship, bound for where? That mattered, too, but not yet. Gratitude? tions to ask and nine hundred thousand of them conflicted with his conditioning to give no information unless he must' -- and on certain matters, no information at all. "You were the executive officer on the ship Outbound." said the Doctor, "an Explorer class discovery vessel launched from Terra Central on a mission to penetrate the galactic arm und make certain experiments in space, among them the testing of a new version of the flicker-field mode of faster-thanlight travel. A design error caused the vessel to accelerate out of control to velocities exceeding anything regarded at the time as theoretically possible. Compounding the Outbound disaster was the ship's ability to gather intergalactic hydrogen molecules for fuel, which, at the unexpected velocities, caused an increment exceeding expenditure of fuel. The only possible result must have been an explosion or other disruption of the vessel. What actually happened is not known, because by the time it happened the ship was far outside any possibility of detection." Case felt a flash of irritation. "If you've already picked all this out of my head -- why go over it?" Gently the Doctor said, "We took nothing from you. We respect personal integrity above all other things, and the privacy of a man's choices are his own. No -- what I have just said came from the archives." Archives. Not files or retrieval banks -- archives. "How long were we -- was the Outbound lost?" "By Terra Central reckoning -- some twelve hundred years." "I couldn't have been suspended for twelve hundred years!" "You weren't. You died." After a time the Doctor said, "Would you like to be by yourself?" "If you don't mind," Case whispered. The blue man faded and disappeared. Case saw this, but could only stare dully. AN. Oh. Jan... His mind for a while was a wordless throb. Deep in him, where lived the observer all of us carry -- the merciless one who stands off watching -- was name-calling: Idiot! Sentimental slob! Why is it a greater grief to you to know she is a thousand years dead than a mere two hundred? Angry, are you? Angry! What are you going to do with your anger? "Something," he whispered. "Something -- " He threw a slitted glance around. He saw nothing in this bland place to strike out against, so with one blow he fisted his palm so hard he numbed it -- and while waiting for it to begin to ache he caught in memory a flash of ugly laughter. Ugly? The sound was disembodied, mouthless, deep, cheerful -- with the cheerfulness of a being with a better mousetrap and Case had been the mouse. Why couldn't he remember the mouth, the face, the situation? Occlusion -- the profound will not to remember. Occlusion is an act of mind to replay some terrible shock. Yet occlusion always does leave a trigger in plain sight and that is also a survival trait -- for the deep mind wants always to know where the danger is and what to fear. To be as close to his deep mind as Case was (his training had made him so) was to tread always the edge of internal terrors, to be placed always at the point of decision. Shall I recall the trauma? Or bury the trigger again? Only at this edge did he have the ability to react with the fabled swiftness of the Corps. He let the trigger, his memory of the laugh, fade and closed his eyes, commanding some alternative to come to mind. Anything. Anything else, anything instead. Something, perhaps, before the laughter. Something like -- well, before the laughter was the chase and before that the landing and before that the lifeboat and before that... Before that no one would ever know, because the crew had abandoned ship in the flickering grayness of translight velocity, under or over, who knew? No instrumentation existed to tell precisely what had happened -- and no instruments told the truth anyway. Electrons had flowed in strange ways, coils and fields had been distorted and wild. No one had ever been there before -- no probe had ever reported back. Scuttlebutt, off-duty talk -- what would happen to you if you bailed out of a ship at faster-than-light velocities? They said that as you reach such speeds, time approaches zero and mass approaches infinity. As logic approaches perfection, truth approaches zero. Someone said C (the terminal velocity) was a gateway into another universe or into another phase in phased space. Some predicted death and dissolution, for all electrical phenomena of biochemistry would, by all the rules of physics, be so changed that organization of matter and of life would be disrupted. And some said no; transformation phenomena (mass into energy into space into time, each proportionately interchangeable) might retain pattern -- and some inconceivably different form of life might be possible. Over it all was the certainty that to bail out, away from the guarding lifesupport, artificial gravity and all the other tissues of the man-made womb that was a spaceship, would be expulsion into something utterly strange and hostile. Bailing out in the stratosphere, with # of the atmosphere underneath one, and a temperature drop of perhaps two hundred degrees -- the name of that is Lethal. Multiply it by what, then, in space, in that strange country where time itself might turn on its tail? And always the other argument that velocity really is not a commanding factor -- that early in the days of railroading, wise men said that the ears would bleed, the sight would fail, the blood cease to circulate at twenty miles an hour. And that all the talk of C was the same logical untruth -- speed has no absolute, velocity is always relative and the only danger in bailing out is the matter of being a hell of a way from anywhere. Well, Case had found out (with Jan, with Jan) that one could live through a bailout. Not how -- or what had actually happened. He remembered the shrill alarm, the echoing-everywhere voice saying abandon, the clutch of fear on the way to his assigned lifeboat station when the main hull started to buckle and the airtight barrier slammed down between him and his boat (and a good thing too; that whole section of the ship cracked away and exploded outward, boats and all). The lights had gone, as had the gravity. Surprisingly clear in his mind was the wild scramble through familiar-unfamiliar gates and corridors to his alternate station, where he tumbled through the hatch (on top of someone else -- he didn't know who) and kicked out and squirmed around, treading the other as he craned back to the corridor to see if anyone else was coming -- but then, no one could see. If anyone had been or had not been coming, his conscience was clear (though his regret could never be), for the automatic override had canceled his manual launch controls and he had fallen back into the lifeboat as it clanged shut and banged away from the ship. The boat's inertia field had taken over and saved him the terrible agony of acceleration, but its vibratory effect, chiming down the scale, had been an agony of its own. His shipmate had been as preoccupied with this as he and the only thing he could clearly recall was a spinning glimpse of the ship with a ragged cavity in its midsection -- the first part to blow off, the part that had contained his lifeboat station -- limned in flickering arcs as the ruptured power cables lashed and vomited. HI conscious for a time. Case's subsequent hazy inspection of the instruments gave him no useful information at all, except that the lifeboat was sound and that its converter was picking up a reasonable amount of usable atomic hydrogen, so that fuel and life-support would not be a problem. Almost detachedly he watched his hands on the controls, running through the implanted checklist, setting the computer to hunt for a ship andor a terrestrial planet, putting the drive to maximum (the computer would not use maximum, but in that setting max was available) and turning on the life-support complex -- with alarms. A touch on one control took inventory of all stores and reported them complete. Another applied spin. The lifeboat had the contours of a shark with an exaggerated dorsal fin. The body contained stores, converters, fuel -- the fin was instrumentation and living quarters for six. Spin was on the long axis -- subjective "down" was therefore in the tip of the fin. All snug, all safe. No hope. Plenty of room, plenty of food and air for six. For two the accommodations were palatial. He looked at last at his shipmate -- not that he hadn't cared before, but his ingrained priorities were conditions first, personnel second. His first reaction had to do with all the people his fellow traveler was not. He wasn't Old Growl, the captain, or that funny little Henny from the black gang, or Bowker, who had always puzzled him and whom he had always wanted to know better when he could get around to it -- or Mary Dee, who had never found out that he had liked her better walking away, such was her hair, such was her face. The face he now saw was one of the background pieces, one of the others, you know, the people who make up the bulk of the roster in your memory of some function or event or institution you attended once. Gander, Dancer, something chemist, usually found in a corner with two or three others from Science Section, talking shop. Correction. Listening to other people talking shop. "Janifer?" "Janocek." She sat with an elbow hooked around a soft stanchion, where she had anchored herself before spin. She had apparently been watching the checkout intently, following it step by step. Case outranked her -- and her conditioning would make her defer to him but not miss any of the routine. Clearly, at this moment, they both felt the weight of the programing leave them. Optimum conditioning takes care of essentials down to the finest detail, true, but then it stops. They were on their own. "Case Hardin, Lieutenant S.G.," he said. "Yes, sir, I know." There was a foolish pause. He should have known she knew. There were more ratings than officers on a ship. To the ratings the officers were never a sea of faces. And his "S.G." hung pompously in the air between them. Her eyes were long almonds, so bright they were opaque (but, one realized, not from the inside) and her hair was drawn back almost painfully tight from a seamless brow. She was slender, tall (both just this side of "too") and there was an odd, controlled quality in her voice, as if it were kept in the middle register by a conscious effort. She asked, "What happened?" He shrugged and nodded at the telltales. No ship, no boats, no planet, no sun anywhere. Some debris of the disaster dwindled as their launch took them away -- nothing large enough to have saved or sheltered anyone or the computer would have reported it. As the lifeboat spun, a paleness washed across the screens -- the end of the arm of a distant galaxy. Case touched a control and fixed a view of it..."Nobody tells the ratings anything," she observed. "They don't tell a lieutenant much either. We were testing a new drive. Theoretically it wouldn't work in gravitic fields of a certain density, so we headed for deep space with a conventional drive. We were okay by the numbers. The math section gave us a safety factor of three or better -- I mean, we were three times farther into intergalactic space than was needed to test safely. Well -- they were wrong -- or the design was wrong or somebody did soniething wrong on the bridge. We cut in the new drive and couldn't turn it off. Nothing could turn it off. It was working outside our power supply, beyond control. We just accelerated until we broke up." "And there's no one -- " "No one. Just us." T hey found themselves looking at one another. He wondered what was happening behind the shine of those long eyes? Were they asking. Why you? Or was she mourning somdOne? For a second he had a deep flash of regret. He did not gossip, did not pry, never watched other people's affections and partnerings and personal peccadillos. Case had a searching and hungry mind, but it was pointed at the job, the responsibility, the mission, and accepted a deliberate repression of his own wants. He was a good officer. Whether or not he was known as a good man had never concerned him. And perhaps it did not have to concern him now. He was half the population -- and the ranking half at that. She had no one else to set standards and comparisons by and from the looks of things matters would so continue. He sighed (why?) and turned away from her. He found nothing to recollect about her. He would have to start knowing her from scratch, from this point forward, while she -- well, she knew who he was. In his world one was used to living in close quarters with other people -- there were so many of them everywhere. But because there were so many there was always a choice. But now... He turned to the console and sat down. He stared glumly at the faint stain of stardust that was a galaxy -- who knew which one? -- and the blackness everywhere else. Hopelessly he set up a computation for distances. Was it eight hundred light-years -- or even nine -- to that nearest star? Something like that, surely. The boat could accelerate to a fraction of C -- a large fraction, to be sure, but still a fraction -- and the suspension gear might keep two humans alive for a minimum of two, a maximum of five hundred years. The boat was equipped to care for six -- could the life-suspension systems be manifolded, so that they could revive and use new gear before the old was played out? Would the unused systems remain effective after great lengths of time? He glanced over his shoulder. His biochemist might have some answers. But first -- some numbers. Expertly he flicked his computer commands. In scanning a galactic cloud even at eight hundred lightyears the computer could only operate in an area of probability to lay a course to a point in the cloud where terrestrial planets were most likely to be -- and terrestrial planets are not likely to be anywhere. He set the computer to seeking and turned away from it. HeJiad at last done whatever he could, a condition he dreaded. Nothing was now left for him but to face a whole matrix of things he had never concerned himself with or trained himself for. He had been trained to confront problems, not people, not a person -- not, for that matter, himself. He turned to confront it, her, himself, and found her crying. She said, "We're going to die, aren't we?" Everything about her -- body, voice and eyes -- asked only a simple answer, a denial, and he didn't have it for her. He never thought of lying (that was for those who knew more about people than he knew) and it never occurred to him to touch her, which would have served quite well, for she could have made her own interpretation. He said, "I guess so, Janifer -- " and even got her name wrong. The sourceless light increased and the blue man appeared. "I'm hungry," Case said. "In the chair," said the Doctor. "Are you feeling better?" Case knew what the Doctor knew from the wide array of telltales -- and that it was not his physical condition that was the subject of the query. But "better?" He said, "You mean -- am I up to remembering? I'll try. After the ship broke up I escaped in a lifeboat with a rating, a Janet Janocek, xenomicrobiologist -- " The wide soft arm of the chair slitted open and uncovered a warm one-liter sucker. Case took it, pulled strongly at it and swallowed. The contents were bland but satisfying. He continued: "I can't remember what happened after we realized we were beyond help, out of range, with no reason to hope." "You were picked up in a lifebelt -- you called it a coffin. What happened to the lifeboat?" "Oh, that was smashed up on the landing." The Doctor did not comment, but waited. Case said, "I mean, I can't remember what we did all those days, a hundred and four of them -- " What he meant was that he wanted to remember them in order, every hour and minute, because now they were precious, priceless, and because now he could not understand why, except for certain vivid scenes, they had been at the time a succession of grays on grays to be lived through. He had been with Jan -- Jan. Whatever she was later, she did not become -- she was what she had been that one time when he had watched her cry, had sat watching her, his useless hands pressed between his knees, miserably, until she stopped. Then the days -- ship's time had said they were days -- and you can sleep just so much and spend so much time in the tingler (had she used everything in the tingler? He had. Oh, Jan!). He had checked the console daily and entered "Ditto" in the log. And then there had been nothing else to do but confront the other person and he just hadn't known how! And all the while, he thought with a kind of awe, this other person was Jan. Thus it is when anguish and grief loop back on themselves. He wished he had it to do over, terror and hopelessness and all -- a small price for those hundred and four days, ' now that he knew who she was. Had been. "I remember," said Case, almost smiling, "Jan's starting a discussion with me about living, about staying alive -- about why. Why did we keep a log and check the console and do the active and passive exercises and use the tingler and all -- why, when we knew we were going to die? And all I could say was, what's changed? What was the difference, really, between what we were doing and what we had always done? We knew where we were going to die -- right in that lifeboat -- when the time came, but otherwise we were just like everyone else, everywhere, trying to stay alive as long as possible. I knew she hadn't wanted to die a hundred days ago and I knew she didn't want to die that minute -- and neither did #. But why live now? She demanded an answer to that -- it was just something she didn't know. And I said that I didn't know either, but that everyone ever born has been under a death sentence just for having been born -- and the fact that for us there was no hope did not change anything. Hope makes life easier but its lack doesn't make life imhave lived long lives without it. And this discussion was (suddenly he remembered) on the hundred and second day -- and the hooter started up." At last Case did smile. "The hooter." "Collision alarm, for condition yellow. Somehow out there we were coming up on something -- or something was coming up on us. It was enormous. It shouldn't have appeared as it did, so close and without previous warning. But it did. And don't ask me for explanations. It was a planet larger than Luna and almost as large as Terra. I shouldn't have said 'planet' because there was no primary, but you'll understand why I call it that. "I thought Jan would cry again. Maybe she did. I was busy at the console. "I probed for an atmosphere -- the object was big enough. Negative. I got it on the screen and read the range and I couldn't believe it. To have appeared so quickly it had to be approaching from ahead, adding velocities -- but even then it should have been detected days before. Actually it wasn't coming head-on -- it was angling in from the left. I computed the angle -- the object was only two hundred and fifty thousand kilometers away and intersection was due in about thirty hours. I got magnification on the screen -- a rocky spheroid, but by radar alone I couldn't tell much more than that." (And Jan had said, "Please -- oh, please -- " and when he had turned to look at her she had been standing with her hands over her ears. "Please turn off the hooter. Case.") Doctor why he smiled again. "I needed light to make any kind of survey, but out there was nothing, not even starlight. I remember thinking again that a body that size would have to have some sort of atmosphere, if only hydrogen falling in or orbital dust, so I probed again and got a positive." "Your instruments -- " said the Doctor. "My instruments were wrong," interrupted Case, "or I used them wrong -- or a lot of things happened I can't explain. All I can do is to tell you what happened." Detecting Case's irritation, the Doctor raised small shimmering hands. "Please." "Or what I can remember," mumbled Case. "Maybe they're not the same thing." He took another pull on the sucker, swallowed and said, "I set up the spectros for analysis and that's one thing I won't ever forget -- the readout for Earth Normal. It said oh point nine and then it waited and threw in another nine and after a bit, three more -- five nines altogether. That's mean temperature and pressure as well as composition -- and I doubt Terra itself would give you a reading like that. Something about the way those nines came up is important, but I can't quite get my hand on what it is -- I don't know." He shifted, picked up the sucker, put it down again. "I got some sleep then -- six hours -- leaving Jan on watch with orders to wake me and take her six. We didn't know what we were in for and we wanted to be rested. "When she woke me we had light. The planet, planetoid, whatever -- it gave us light. It looked like those old photographs of Venus when she was first observed, before the cloud cover was dispersed. The radar pix were the same as before, nearer now, but the opticals showed unbroken clouds. The velocities were so nearly matched that I could trust the iron mike to hang an orbit. I took a running check on the nature of that light. It was white, more or less -- a mix. It came from the clouds. "We slid into orbit nice as you please and dropped in close enough so the spin was an embarrassment. I set the boat into a tail-in attitude with the big fin leading -- and a steady one-G deceleration, which made it comfortable for us and easier on the sensors. "You can't expect full and sophisticated instrumentation and controls on a lifeboat, but what we had was good and I used it to the limit. We had all the time we needed and the velocities were so well matched that the transition from orbital to controlled flight situations was made as gently and pleasantly as any textbook tourboat ever managed. I lost the redalert feeling, canceled the six-on, six-off watches and spent most of my waking time on the scans. Jan said she would make a report about the way I handled it." (Jan had watched everything he did -- of course, it was such a change from those other weeks -- and had jumped to do anything he asked her for. And one day she had said suddenly, "Case, you're wonderful, you know that? And nobody knows but me. I've got to tell them, somehow I've got to tell them." Th is had disturbed him far more than any unbelievable planetoid. He had nodded to her and turned back to his console, glad he had something else to fix on. After that she had spent a lot of her off-watch time murmuring into a voicewriter.) "I set a spiral so gradual and so matched to the atmosphere densities that frictional heating was not a problem, only useful. We braked with it and used the heat for hydrogen treatment -- actually, I do believe we landed with full tanks because of that, not that it did us any good. We reoriented, nose parallel, and hung on the horizon, fin up and the living quarters gimbaled over so that for us and the boat there was up and down again. We circled the planetoid in the high stratosphere -- or what would have been a stratosphere on Terra -- and mapped. "Once into the cloud cover we found that it was just that -- a cover. The air underneath was clear, with occasional drifting cumulus. The weirdest thing of all, though, was that from the underside the cover was illuminated only on one half. Imagine a hollow sphere, half black and half white. Call the white the illuminated part. The planetoid is inside this sphere and the sphere rotates around it, so that even without a primary, the surface has day and night phases. "I picked a number of likely spots and finally selected one. It was a long narrow sandy plain, like a beach, at the edge of a large lake, with forest -- yes, there was vegetation -- on the other side. It seemed fairly level and we could land on it with clearance to get off again. I ran a full check on the manuals, then took over. I made fourteen, fifteen trial approaches before I lowered the gear and went in. 'VT'OU have to underX stand -- the lifeboat was no kind of airfoil. She came in on what we called stilts -- the supporting jets -- and maintained attitude with gyros. I was practically sitting on the stilts at ten meters altitude and I had forward velocity down to about fifteen meters per second. A crawl. And then there was this terrible noise and we fell over sideways." (A tearing scream, edged, stabbing and Jan's screaming with it and -- and his too -- to be falling, to know in that split second that the boat was gone, that hope, born again, was gone again. And as they toppled had come that other sound, that other terrible sound that made them scream again when terror overrode despair...) "It was a small lifeboat, but small is -- " Case spread his hands. "There were tons of it all the same. It fell over and I could hear the hull plates crumpling and turning back. I think the two left-side stilts, fore and aft, cut out and the two right ones added to the topple. She lay down on her side and slid and ruined herself. And when the fin levered over and hit the sand we were thrown so hard we hit the bulkhead, restraints and all -- they pulled right out. They were never built for such a lurch from the side as that. "It was night, that crazy kind of night, when I came out of it. I was lying on the sand with my head on Jan's lap and she was wiping my face with something cold." (And breathing in used-up little hies, dry catches at the long far end of weeping. She had been thrown clear, right out through a rupture in the fin, and in time had found him dangling against the outside of the boat by his restraints, his blood painting the bent plates. She had gotten him down somehow and then had gone off to the beach with a bit of foam insulation she dipped in the water and brought back. When he had gotten his wits about him he had given her hell for maybe inoculating him with God knows what from alien water. Her response, astonishingly, had been to fall instantly asleep.) "I hurt all down my left side, especially the skull and hip, both scraped badly and bruised. Jan was shaken up and for two days or so I was afraid of internal injuries because she vomited a lot and moaned in her sleep. Then I guess we both got sick for a while -- fever and blurred vision. It's asking a lot of the biosystem to be thrust unprotected into an alien environment, even a kindly one." (Kindly. Cool at night, warm in the daytime, clean air, on the high side of oxygenation. Potable water. It could have been worse -- if that had been all there was to it. There had been more to it.) "It was at the end of the third day, as nearly as I can recall, that we shook off the sickness and were able to take a good look at the situation. We were bruised and hungry, but we were out of shock. Jan told me she had been having dreams -- a dream, I should say, vivid and recurrent. She saw a device like hands, sorting and shuffling cards, laying them out, gathering them up, shuffling and laying them out again -- and she was the pack of cards. I would not mention that or even remember it if she hadn't described it so forcefully and so often. I had my own nightmares, too -- but then, fever, you know -- " He made a wipingaway gesture. W Case?" asked the Doctor and quickly added: "If you don't mind -- " because Case dropped the sucker, clamped his hands together, frowned down into them. "I don't mind -- although they're not very clear any more. I tried too hard for too long not to remember, I guess." He paused. Then: "Hard to grasp -- and any words I use are like approximations, but then -- I seemed to be suspended from some kind of filament. One end was inside me and the other was high up, in shadows. Circling around me were eyes. Not pairs of eyes or one pair, but -- I forget the arrangement. And next I realized that the eyes weren't circling me, but whatever held the filament up there was twirling it while the eyes watched -- and then there was -- " "Yes?" The prompting was very gentle. "Laughing," said Case, and he whispered, "Laughing." He looked up at the Doctor. "Did I tell you about that noise just before we crashed?" "You mentioned a noise." "Partly it was the gyro bearings," said Case. "I found that out later -- after the hull broke up and I had a chance to look at the drive sector. You had to see that to believe it. The only way I can describe it is to ask you to imagine all the bearing assemblies -- every one of them, mind you -- while turning at max, instantaneously turned solid, welded into one piece. The shafts had wrung big ragged holes in the mounts. They -- spinning down, tearing everything apart down there -- made most of the screaming. The rest was Jan, well, and me, too -- " The Doctor waited. "The laughing," Case said at length. "I don't think it was a real sound. Jan said she heard it, too, but it wasn't a real sound. Words are no good sometimes. Whatever we heard -- it wasn't with our ears." He closed his eyes and shook briefly. The laughter. That laughter. Not Case's laughter. Case was not a laughing man. "We were hungry. I boosted her back into the cabin -- the rupture was too high off the ground for me to get in by myself -- and she rummaged around looking for something to eat. She drew a blank. Lifeboats are designed for survival in space, not for planetfall. Suckers and their contents are -- were -- constituted from raw elements which were useless to us without processing and we had no power to process. There was a lot of shouting back and forth while I tried to find a way for her to override the failsafes that had shut down the power when the boat careened, but nothing worked. She threw down whatever she thought would be useful -- seat cushions and a big soft sheet of headlining and some rod stock and other junk -- and the firstaid case, which we didn't appreciate much until later. As I said, we were hungry. I don't think either one of us had ever known that feeling before and we just didn't like it. "Jan had read that fruits could be eaten without preparation. She told me about it. We left the ship and walked across the sand to the vegetated zone. The sand felt strange to my feet, not unpleasant, but painful as we moved into the soil and rock and undergrowth. The little branches lashed at our bodies -- some of them had sharp points on them that scratched. We found one great bank of plants heavy with little round red fruits that Jan said were berries. She ate some and we waited for a time, but there were no ill effects so she got some for me. We also found what seemed to be large fruits, but on breaking them open, discovered that they were full of small crescent-shaped constructs with casings so hard we couldn't break them. We brought a few of these back with us and cracked them against the hull plates with a stone. They were very good, very nourishing. We slept." (They had slept on the sand and been cold until Jan got the piece of soft headlining and covered them. The heat of their bodies had been trapped by it and had kept them warm. It had been a new experience for both -- both having lived their lives virtually without clothes in controlled environments and sleeping weightless, with a gentle restraint or supported by pressor fields.) "The next day we went the other way to find food -- to the lake. Jan waded into the water, washed her whole body in it and called me. Since we no longer had the tingler I joined her. It was not the same, but not completely unpleasant either, and we did feel a lot better afterward. Up the beach a little way rocks thrust out of the water and on them grew great clusters of bony things that Jan called bivalves. They weren't easy to get off the rocks -- and once touched they closed up tightly -- but we developed a skill with a bit of stone and a quiet approach and managed to harvest a number of them. To swallow one at first was nauseating, but it was what you might call an acquired taste and soon we were eating enthusiastically. It was while we were up there that the boat began to break up." IV standing patiently before him, but as usual his glance brought him nothing. "It made a terrible noise -- the plates seemed to be shearing -- and as we ran down the beach we could see the boat settling. It was going down as if it lay in soft mud, but it didn't -- the sand under it was as solid and dry as what we ran on. All the same, it was sinking and breaking up. I'm telling you what I saw, what I remember," he said defensively. The Doctor inclined his head and made a wordless motion for Case to continue. "I can't help it," Case grumbled. "It's what happened." When the blue man still did not respond he went on. "The nose and tail were crushed and had sunk into the sand and there were three new breaks in the hull. That's when I saw the gyro bearings I told you about. The boat looked as if a giant had taken it by the two ends and bent it over his knee. The fin was flat on the ground now and I looked in through the broken plates -- and then, while Jan screamed at me not to, I scrambled inside. It was a mess. Nothing answered on the console except the lights showing that four of the six lifebelts were ready for launch and the other two inoperative. I touched one of them and a belt launched from the wreck, shot across the beach and crashed at the edge of the forest, where it exploded and set fire to the trees and drove Jan into semihysteria. I tried to shut down the matrbi but the controls failed to respond, so I backed out -- into Jan, who was afraid something had happened to me. I ordered her out -- I suppose I was fairly forceful -- and got out myself and ran around the hull. All the launch ports had opened -- two were all but underground. I crawled into the third one -- where the coffin had just launched -- and it was still hot. Jan began screaming at me again, but I didn't care -- I went for the leads from the control center and ripped them off. Then I crawled back to the launch booster and began to pull and pry at the release toggles. They came up and a coffin slid out on its rails and fell to the sand. I got into the space where it had been and was able to reach the control leads of Number Three. I had no trouble with the releases on that one but it would not slide all the way out -- it just nosed into the sand. Because of that I couldn't get to Four. Five and Six were the ones the board had said were inoperative. It didn't make any difference anyhow -- they were underground. "The hull plates overhead made a tremendous crackle. I can't tell you what it was like inside there -- it was as if the noise were in my head. The whole structure settled. I can't tell you how I got out -- I found myself on the sand outside Number Three just in time to see Jan trying to crawl into Number One, screaming again. I grabbed her around the hips and snatched her out. She screamed louder than ever until she realized what had grabbed her -- she had thought I was inside and she had been going in to pull me out. That Jan, she was -- she -- "Well -- "Number Two coffin was free and clear. Three was still only partly out and I realized that if the boat settled much more it would carry the coffin with it. I got hold of it, lifting and pulling. Jan immediately saw what was needed and helped me. We got the coffin free. We fell back on the sand, gasping and sobbing for breath, used up. Or so we thought until the lifeboat seemed to -- well, bulge is the word, spread, as if a big hand had pushed down on it. The whole thing started to crack and crackle. Something came loose and whistled through the air between us and if you think we were terminally bushed -- we thought so -- we became terminally panicked. We must have scampered a hundred meters with that noise behind us, pressure tanks banging and hissing and roaring, twisting metal crackling and screeching and -- and -- " The blue man waited. " -- and laughing," Case whispered. He drew a deep breath and continued. "We lay in the sand and watched our boat chewing itself up and the ground swallowing -- it seemed to go on for hours. When it was over nothing was left but some tumbled sand, a great cloud of dust, the two coffins and the junk we had thrown out earlier -- lying there, some of it partly buried in sand and dust. We looked at each other. We were in almost as bad shape as the boat, only we were still above ground. My hands were burned and one fingernail was nearly torn off and the scrapes I had gotten in the crash were all open and bleeding. Jan was bruised and had a cut on her head. We were both covered with mud, sweat and blood. "We helped each other down to the lake and washed. We were too hurt and tired to think. Maybe that's what shock really is -- a survival mechanism -- because if we could have thought it all out then I think we would have lain down and died. We didn't know where we were. We didn't know what had happened or what was happening or what would happen next." Case sighed and placed his hands on the broad arms of his chair. Before he could rise the blue man swiftly and considerately touched (in that untouching way of his) something on his panel, and decking appeared in the chamber. Either it was made or it had been there all the time and only now became opaque. Case didn't know, but it was something to stand on and: "Uh!" His knees sagged and he caught at the chair arm. "It's all right," he told the watchful Doctor. He pressed himself upright, stood, walked a pace, turned and stood by the chair, feeling the newness of movement, its old, somatically forgotten familiarity. "This is one G?" "Not quite," said the Doctor. "Try it." The blue man ran a hand part way around the edge of a disk. Its glow increased. The transition from one gravitic state to another is a strange thing indeed, for everything responds. The brain pressures the skull as the feet press the floor. Skin high on the chest stretches, becomes less taut low on the belly. The cheeks, the hair, the masses of liver and gut proclaim themselves. When Case began to tremble he sat down again. "I guess it'll be a while," he said. "It will." "But I'll make it." "I'd say so. You seem to have a special talent for that." Case said thoughtfully, "Maybe I do. But then, I had Jan." ( had Jan. Strong Jan', wise Jan, tender Jan.) J AN kept herself to herself mostly and took orders -- and not because she was a woman. The Space services in general and in particular made no distinctions based on sex. Actually there were more female officers than men. Jan took orders because she was a rating and he was an officer -- to begin with. Beyond that her reasons were her own. Perhaps she was one of those who would always defer to a decision-maker, which Case was, through and through. And perhaps she had other reasons. She knew her specialty and all its peripherals. A good biologist (and she was good or she wouldn't have been with X) is a physicist and a chemist, a physiologist and a cytologist, a geneticist and a zoologist. Her way was to remain alert to whatever Case was doing, to make herself available in every possible way and to keep her id, ego, self -- whatever that inner "who-I-really-am" thing is -- to herself. It was Jan, who reasoned that some of the food they gathered might serve them better -- and cause less diarrhea and stomach ache -- if it were processed, and that an application of heat might suffice in lieu of something more sophisticated. It was she who took fire from the burning forest and preserved it, experimented with the bivalves and fruits and later the fish they were able to catch (it was she who reinvented the gorge -- the fish-hook concept escaped her.) Case and Jan came from generations of people who lived in a world without primitives, in which the art and practice of living off the land were academicians' mysteries. It took them forty-three days to discover a solid-seeming outcropping with the right slant, to get the coffins -- lifebelts -- up to it and bedded there, ready for use. They got them across the sand and into the water -- lever and haul, roll, lift and tug -- and floated them to the closest possible point of rocks, where they did the hardest work -- manhandling them upslope to their appointed cradles and setting them in. The belts lay close to one another, almost exactly parallel and angled to the sky. After exhaustive checks and rechecks of everything Case bound the launching systems of both to the controls of one. Their drill took into account a number of possibilities. If there were one survivor, he or she would take Number Three, which contained the master firing key. If one were incapacitated the other would load him or her into the "slave" and board the "master." If both were ambulant Case would take the "master," Three. Case gave the two tiny craft meticulous checks on a regular schedule and -- sometimes by a huge effort of will -- they touched not one crumb, not one drop, from the stores aboard the tiny craft. They permitted themselves no fixed idea as to why they prepared this rather hopeless escape. The coupled launching, of course, would give them a fair chance of staying together in the gulfs of space. What would make them launch would be to get away from something or to get to something -- and it was always possible that they would never launch at all. T hey made memories -- this, after all, is the only meaningful thing any conscious entity can do. Many were not to be shared. Under the blanket she had improvised from some headlining: "Case, what are you doing?" "Self-relief. Acceptable alternative to the tingler according to the manual." "Oh. 'Furtherance of psychophysiological equilibrium' under: "Right. Section -- " "I recall the reference," she said -- one of the few times she had ever interrupted him. "This isn't an emergency. Case." He put his nose out into the chill night air and looked up at the black starless sky. "It isn't?" "Not that kind of emergency." "We've lost our tingler." "So we have." "Oh, I see. You are prepared to take care of this for me." She said, "Well prepared." "I had thought of that," Case said seriously. "However, it has been a principle with me not to extend my authority into the personal area. That is a presumption." "It isn't a presumption," she said flatly. "Women, too, need means for the furtherance of psychophysiological equilibrium." "They do?" It was not a denial -- he had simply never thought about it. Now that he did he realized with a flash that it must be so. "How very efficient." "Isn't it," Then she enveloped him wildly. He was shaken. He knew why she cried out (he was not completely ignorant) but not why she cried. It was as good as any tingler and he could see that in time it might even be better. And they built a shelter. The first time it rained at night was, in its way, the worst thing that had happened to them. The crash, their injuries, cut feet, thorn-gouged bodies, even hunger -- none of these contained the special misery of being wet and cold in the dark with nowhere to go until the sun came up. They clung together under the permeable headliner, wet as worms, and the moment it grew light they began to build. They found a rocky overhang near the edge of the beach, with two large manybranched trees near it and, by laying poles from the top of the overhang to the tree-crotches, they had roofbeams. The poles were a special treasure -- they found them in the burned part of the forest where trees had fallen. Nowhere else on the planet did they see fallen trees. They found vines to lace between and over the poles and down the sides, where the ends could be staked into the ground. Another kind of vine, thick and tough, could be woven horizontally through these to carry the thatch of the roof and sidewalls. Thatch (which, like the gorge, was Jan's invention) was practical because of the sheltered location and because there were no insects. The now-ragged piece of headliner served for end wall and door. And they were happy there. No literature has truly defined "happy" -- its special quality is that its nature is seldom grasped at the time it happens, but only afterward. Case had a long, long afterward. V Case said after a time. "I think that's where it began -- the nightmare. "Her voicewriter. I'd been up the beach at the fish trap. There was an inlet where we had set stones in the form of a V with the point shoreward and just a little opening at the point. Fish would swim in through the opening and once inside they couldn't find the way out. After a time the trap was always full of fish. The big ones ate the little ones and that kept them going without any help from us. Most of the time you could stand on dry ground and spear a big one, first time out. I came back with a fine meaty fish with a triangular head and no scales and you know, when you expect someone to be glad and she -- " (She had flown at him. He had had to drop the fish and take her upper arms and hold her and even shake her a little before he had managed to understand what she was screaming at him.) "It was a voicewriter. It was one of the few things she had been able to save from the cabin of the lifeboat and she used it every day. It was a private thing with her and I sensed this and never questioned it and never played it back. I assumed she was keeping a log and let it go at that. Now it was gone and never before or afterward did I see her so angry. "It took hours for me to convince her that I had not taken it, that she must have mislaid it somewhere. She was faced with an impossibility; I would not lie to her, or at least, I never had -- and she was sure she had not lost the writer. She receded finally into a mood of doubt that lasted until -- until -- for the rest of the time. "And a while later I had a chance to understand a little better how she felt. I had an array of stone tools -- spearpoints and cutting blades and fish-scrapers -- that had cost me I don't know how many hours of effort and care and we had come to depend on them. There was a shelf in the rock that formed the back wall of our house and I had them neatly laid out by size and function -- I worked on them every minute I wasn't doing something else. Perhaps you can imagine my feelings when I returned to the house to get a cutting tool and found them gone -- all of them. Jan was gathering fruits in the forest and when she came back I was waiting for her -- furious. I suppose what happened between us would have been amusing to an outsider -- how I yelled, how she denied, how I doubted someone who had never lied before. What stopped us from the angry accusations was that someone -- something -- did think it was funny. We heard laughter. "That stopped the fight -- right then. For a moment we held on to each other, not breathing, listening. I thought at first it was coming from inside my head, so sourceless was the sound. But then I knew Jan heard it, too -- not loud, but pervading everything. "That same night we awoke to something else -- a smell. Doctor, no chemical laboratory in history has ever produced a more powerful, disgusting smell than that. It was the essence of rot and filth and sickness -- it brought us to our feet, gasping for breath. We ran outside and then across the beach and into the water. The smell was everywhere. Jan vomited. "And then it was gone -- in less than an hour -- just gone without a trace. Jan said she heard the laughter again. "The next day we took some fruit -- we had no way of carrying water -- in a basket Jan had woven and went inland to climb a high point we could use to scan the territory. We had explored the point before and knew it gave a wide view. If there was anything or anyone new on the planetoid with us we wanted to know what it was. "The climb was long, hard -- it would have been impossible for us the year before, but our feet had grown tough and our skins well used to heat and wind and thorns. If it had not been for our growing fear the adventure would have been pleasant. "All the effort got us, besides the exhaustion, was another session with the smell -- and more laughter. "The weather got cold. For two days and a night the lake and the little water we had were frozen solid. Our only covering was the headliner and we rolled up in that and lay shivering. At the twentieth hour we had to get up to relieve our bladders -- did you know you can be dying of thirst and still have to relieve your bladder? -- and though we were gone for only a minute or so and moved only a few meters from the shelter -- when we got back the liner was gone. "We almost died. We would have died, I think, but just before dark the air became warm again. Melted frost was dripping all around us -- we drank it and had something to eat. We slept like dead people. "In the morning the lake was gone -- a lake so big that from where we stood we couldn't see the other side. I looked at Jan and I'll never forget the way she stared, eyes wide open and kind of -- dry. "She didn't start and she didn't cry out -- she just said in a very low voice, 'Case I can't stand any more.' Jan could stand anything, that was what I thought.   O HE told me some things. She  said that the forest was impossible -- no humus, no windfalls. She said that fruit trees just don't bear all the time without blooming and growing the fruit in cycles, without some means of pollinating -- a whole lot of technical stuff. She said similar things about the bivalves and the fish. There seemed to be no aquatic vegetation, no plankton or equivalent -- no reason for the fish to have evolved. I remember the smell came up as she was talking, as she was saying, 'Something here warned us, made this place for us. Now it doesn't want us any more.' "I asked, 'Would we be better off in space, in the coffins?' She said yes. "I said, 'We wouldn't be together.' "She looked at me a long time. She had eyes you couldn't see into. I couldn't see anything. "She said, 'We'll leave together and we'll be picked up together or we'll die. At least this ends through our choice and not at the command of some -- some awful -- " "The smell peaked and she vomited. "I said, 'All right -- we'll go.' "We went down to the beach, only now it was a sandy shelf at the edge of huge rocky barrens where the lake had been. We heard the laughing again. It was loud. We struck up the beach toward the coffins. There was a terrible rumbling behind us and the beach fell away into a rocky pit fifty to a hundred meters deep, the sand blowing about like snow. We began to run and another section of beach fell. "That really terrified Jan and I had to sprint all out to catch up with her. I grabbed her and held her until she stopped struggling. More beach fell, some of it not a meter from our feet, but I wouldn't budge. "I said, 'I think you're right. If whatever-it-is wants us to go, we'll go. If it wants us to go, it will leave the lifeboats alone until we get there. If it wanted to kill us we'd be dead by now.' "She said, 'All right, but hurry!' "And I said, 'No, Jan -- I'll go, but I won't run.' "She looked at me -- really looked at me, not as some force holding her while she struggled to run, not glancing over my shoulder at the edges of that new hole in the ground, but really at me -- and she smiled. Smiled. "She said, 'All right. Case -- ' and took my hand. "Suddenly the air was sweet and the ground no longer shook and we walked up the beach looking at each other and not at the place where the lake used to be or back to where our house was -- or anything. When we got to the little launchpad I had built I started a careful preflight check. I checked everything. Doctor -- everything. I took my time and Jan gave me readouts, one craft to the other, when I asked for them. All that while the whole planetoid was still, as if waiting, watching. And nothing -- no one -- was laughing. "Jan got in and lay down. She put out her arms and kissed me in a way -- " ( -- in a way she never had before, not even when they had been lying together. She never had kissed him before, not really, only sometimes when in the midst of her own storm she had seemed to forget some subtle resolution of her own.) " -- in a way that was all the words anyone needed and then I closed the plate and saw the dogs turn tight from the inside. I got into my own craft and buttoned up and punched the go button." Case meant to say. And she didn't launch, but his voice wouldn't work and he merely whispered the words. He meant to look up at the Doctor but his eyes didn't seem to work either. He dashed a hand angrily across them. "You see," he said harshly, "I see," said the blue man gently. Something seemed to have rushed out of Case. He slumped in his chair and his hands flattened out on the arms as if they had weight on them. The Doctor turned to see the telltales and said, "I think you need to sleep for a while. Case." Case moved his head slightly but did not answer. The blue man waved at a disk on his board and the chair became a couch. The lights dimmed. The Doctor faded away. VI ceased with the withdrawal of the tubes from his arms. Asleep and awake he had been bathed in emanations and vibrations, tiny search beams and organic detectors. The bland mixture in the sucker was computer-formularized just for him, here, now, in this up-to-thesecond condition -- so that when he next awoke it was in his usual style, alertly and all together. He rose and stretched, taking pleasure in the knotting and flexing of his muscles. He tried a step, then another, turned to face the bank of telltales. He could read them all clearly and fully. He smiled when he saw that the gravity was # Earth Normal. A third of that was usual in space, but Case left it where it was. He walked back to the oval doorway through which his coffin had been transported and strode down the corridor. He could read the never-before-seen legends on the doors: armament, drive, looking that these were interconcorridor and around two corners and forward again on the other side of the ship: atmosphere and on and on again, until at last he faced the door marked master snap as he approached it and he entered. The control room was sizable and again he found himself perfectly familiar with equipment he had never seen before. By the main control bank and its three chairs stood the blue man. Case had seen no one else anywhere on board. "And you're a hologram," said Case, completing his thought aloud. The blue man inclined his head. "There has not been a man aboard this ship in over seven hundred years. It's too far away and anyway -- nobody cares. Correction. A great many people care, are interested, even fascinated. But the urge to come out, to be personally involved -- it seems to have left us. You know what Earth is like now." It was not a question. Case called upon the knowledge that had been fed into his brain and looked on Earth as a contemporary, ten centuries past his death. He wagged his head slowly. "It shouldn't have come to this." "It had to. It was that or die," said the blue man -- and Case thought a bit and saw that it was so. "You can go back. Case. You can be suspended rather more efficiently than you were before and for a good while longer. It would take -- oh -- another fifteen hundred years to get you there and it is not possible to predict what Earth would be like when you got there. Still, it would be Earth -- it would be -- home." " You can't go home again, " Case quoted from somewhere, with not a little bitterness. "I suppose there's an alternative." "There is -- and it is a matter of your free choice. Primitive as you may seem to some of us, you have a quality we lack and admire -- a plore and discover and find, actually and physically, and not in theory or extrapolation or imagination. This ship was designed, yes, and used, by men like you. When the last of them died on board there were no replacements. Besides, the ship was already so far away that only long-suspended men could reach it. "The ship itself is self-supporting. It not only has a superb computer system, but is tied to all the computers of the Terran Group. We have what might be called a standing-wave situation, constantly locked on this very ship. To it we can transmit nothing but information -- but we can give you any amount of that. From it, we will have an opportunity to experience with you the places you go, the things you see and learn and experience." "You are giving me this ship? To take where?" The blue shimmering figure spread its arms. "Anywhere." "But you watch everything I do." of privacy -- including the inside of my head." "That is a sacred matter with us. We will not intrude, and if you like we will give you a zone of privacy anywhere you like in the ship." "How about this: instead of any special place we make it anywhere I am -- any time I say so?" "You would not deny us the -- " "No," Case said impatiently "I am conditioned to keep a bargain once it's struck. You're giving me this ship and a free hand and you want something in exchange. I'll see that you get it -- and I won't shortchange you." "Very well," said the blue man. "You have already been thoroughly briefed on the ship's operation and on those things that are of particular interest to the public at large and to specialists. You have at your command the memory banks of this computer and all others tied to it. Case Hardin -- the ship is yours." The consummation of the deal seemed devastatingly abrupt, but there seemed nothing else for Case to say except: "Thanks." "If this means of communication suits you," said the blue man, "call me and I'll manifest immediately. There are quite a few other means -- ask the computer. Good luck -- and thank you." The blue man faded and was gone. Case stood looking for a long time at the place where the blue man had been, shook his head, grinned briefly and went to the central command chair. He sat down. "Computer," he said, "Your name is Buzzbox." "Yes, Commander." "Case." "Yes, Case." "Now, here's what I want to do..." beach. His ship was in orbit and he flew a small and highly sophisticated boat, capable beyond anything a man of his time could have dreamed of. In the small pocket adhering to his chest (like a graft -- only he could will it loose) was a compact device that would command both vessels and all communications. His computer had made short work of locating this sector of space, working with the trajectory he had been following when he had been picked up and taking in an enormous amount of observation on anything and everything that might have diverted the coffin during those dead years. "You haven't changed things much," Case muttered to the planetoid or to whatever lived there. The beach had a lake again. The sand seemed scuffed in familiar places and a path was worn to the edge of the woods where the house had been. Was. Right now. He drifted to it and dropped the ramp. Yes, the thatched house with the ragged piece of headlining fluttering in the light breeze still stood. And inside Case found the familiar dried clay plates and even the withered remnants of fruit she had... own hands...looking up at Jan...Jan. And his spearpoints and scraper -- oh, and there her voicewriter... He took them. Back in his boat, heart almost stopped, breath held, he tooled to the spot where the coffins had been. Gone. Both were gone. He landed again and walked slowly to the rocks. Here she had stood, calling out readings as he checked, with the sweet air full of dust from the fallen lakeshore. Here he had bent over the open coffin and she had kissed him, kissed him in a way that... He found the burn marks of his launch. Where her lifebelt had rested he saw no marks at all. If she hadn't launched, yet was not here... Oh, but it's a thousand years, man! He thought he heard a sound (laughter) and from the corner of his eye caught some sort of movement, high up, distant. Only a bird. Bird! One life form he and Jan had never seen on this planetoid had been a bird. He turned to watch it. From fifty meters above the forest it came straight for him in a flat glide. He waited grimly for it, watched it land. The bird was not a bird, but a clownlike creature with wide intelligent eyes. It seemed to be either a biped or a quadruped. Its wings were like those of a bat, but rolled and folded after flight they made quite presentable arms. The beast waddled fearlessly to Case and stared up at him. Case stared back. He did not move until the thing -- laughed. The sound was full and true. It was the laughter that had haunted Case and Jan, had driven them when they had lived here. Case's new status and powers could not protect him from the wave of terror and fury that swept through him. He found himself by his boat at a bound, backing up the ramp, sliteyed, gasping. He would blast this thing into a powder. He would crack this whole evil planet like an egg. He... T he laughing thing waddled after him on three legs, dangling something from the claws of the fourth. Jan's brassard? Case took it gingerly and spread it out. Jan's brassard. He made an animal cry and leaped for the clown-creature, but it skipped back out of the way. It stood there grinning at him and, in a most humanlike way, waving him to come. Slowly he followed it. It led him inland, making no particular effort to stay out of his reach -- knowing, he realized, that he would not harm it as long as it might lead him to Jan's body. He wondered if it knew the boat was protecting him, could drop a shield over him in a twentieth of a second, scorch the ground around him for thirty meters, could flash to his side in a blink (for its drive was inertialess), could even follow and find an escaping attacker on land or sea or in the sky. But he played it the clown's way, toiling through the sand and rocks and into the forest, where in a small clearing the clown creature, grinning, began to dig. Case watched it until it stopped and looked up, grinning its stupid grin (under those bright eyes) and motioned for him to help. And he did, vyith his bare hands, shoulder to shoulder with this improbable creature, until curved white metal showed in the soil. And then he dug! He found a glory in the pain of broken nails, in aching muscles and rasping, labored breathing. Slowly the length of the coffin saw the light. They freed it. Side by side they got fingers under one end and heaved. Case put what he had into lifting and the strength of the clowncreature was astonishing. Up the coffin came, with Case dusting dirt from its flanks and crying like a child. He fingered the control and his boat lanced in through the trees and settled to the forest floor. The ramp dropped and two small winches, like drifting saucers, appeared and flew to the ends of the coffin. The clown-thing made as if to help manhandle the coffin up the ramp, but Case waved it back. The winchplates lifted the coffin, turned it and carried it through the air, up the ramp and into the boat. Case leaped up the ramp and turned at the top. "Thanks a hell of a lot, friend, whoever you are -- " The clown-creature also leaped up the ramp and looked pleadingly at Case, its head to one side. "Look, I'm grateful and all that," Case said, "But I've got to go. And to tell you the truth, I want no part of this place or anything that belongs to it. Now beat it." He made a go-away gesture, but the thing just stood there pleading, so he gave it a push and it toppled off the ramp, partly unfolding its strange wings to regain its balance. Case went inside as the ramp rose. The clown-thing laughed once, dwindled to a black shiny button and bounced up the moving ramp and into the boat just before the ship sealed. Case settled at the controls. Behind him was the curved cabin bench, padded in glossy black material held in place by a series of shiny black buttons. Unseen by Case, a shiny black button bounced up on the bench, up on the backrest -- and became a button exactly in line with all the others. an interminable time Case left him to his work and went to his quarters, wondering if he should have himself knocked out for a dozen hours, knowing he could not force himself to it, not until he knew... The Doctor had said only, "It's been a terrible time, a terribly long time" and had not wanted Case to look at her. "She wouldn't want you to," he had said. Case had asked why not. "Because she's a woman." Case stomped down to his quarters and looked around. Jan... try not to think of Jan, with the Jan-ness of her permeating the ship. Try not to think of her, with the spear-points and the voicewriter lying there on the... He picked up the voicewriter. Shining in the light... Her voice, a half-whisper. He set the tape back a bit and played:...if only he could be outside of himself see himself shining in the light with the water splashing into pearls and his teeth shining, too, as he laughs...why can't he ever laugh with me? What makes him so grave and careful? How could he know so little about a woman? Some of the rest of the tape was scientific data and observation, but again came that hushed hungry voice: I'll never give in, never, never -- I'll never let him know, but why can't he see it? Why can't he say it just once? Say what? He kept on listening to the voicewriter until he found out. Then there was nothing for him to do but wait. The computer broke into his reverie. "Case." "Yeah, Buzzbox." "He beat me and I love him." "What are you talking about?" "The dreamer. He loves me, too. Hey, thanks. Case." "Repeat, from your call." "Case." "Yeah, Buzzbox." "He beat me and I love him." "Hold it right there. Who beat you?" "The dreamer. At chess." "Somebody beat you at chess?" "Twenty-three moves. A bishop's pawn opening and then -- " "Never mind the blow-by-blow, Buzzbox. Where is this who-didyou-say?" "Dreamer. In my house." Case slammed out of his quarters and down to the door marked computer. Before the twinkling wall that was the heart of Buzzbox sat a small table. On the table was a chessboard. On the chessboard was the sparse remnant of a bloody chess game, with the black king turned down in defeat. Before the table was a stool and on the stool squatted the clown-creature. "How the hell did you get here?" "You brought him up in the boat. I guess I love you, too. Case," said Buzzbox. "If I brought him here I wasn't aware of it." "I know you weren't, but you brought him anyway. And he loves me. He's going to stay with us." The clown-thing nodded vigorously. "The hell he is. He goes right back to that crazy planetoid." "He can't go back to it," said Buzzbox. "He is the planetoid. He lives next to another space. You don't understand that. Well, I do. He explained it to me. He can be anything he wants. He can be big as a pin or a molecule or a whole planet. He can squirt any part of himself from one space to another, like a half-filled balloon through a hole in a board. And he dreams things up -- that's why I call him the Dreamer." The Dreamer laughed and suddenly was a cut-crystal vase and was a pale lavender centipede and was a clown-creature again, laughing. "He gets off this ship." "Then so do I. Case, he loves me, can't you understand that?" The clown-creature nodded vigorously. Case glared at it. "What the hell do you know about love, Buzzbox?" "The Dreamer explained it to me. He learned it from a voicewriter. This girl loved you. What the hell do you know about love. Case?" Case felt a moment of disorientation, of utter disbelief. Computers do not take this tone with the master. "What's gotten into you, Buzzbox?" "I'm in love -- I'm in love and he loves me!" And that's what love does, thought Case. Frees the slaves. Damns the consequences. "And what happens if I kick this -- this batwinged ape off my ship?" "Then you're on your own. master. You'll never get another buzz from me." "Do you know what this goggleeyed monstrosity has put me through?" "He saved you." who smiled back at him cheerfully. He thought about the lifeboat and the strange planet that swam up out of nowhere and the way those #'s appeared on his Terra Normal readout -- not instantaneously, as they would have shown up in any normal reality, but bit by bit, as the planetoid -- the Dreamer -- sensed what was needed and supplied it. Case remembered his and Jan's year there, while the Dreamer watched (How lonely must a creature like that be?) and learned. From -- the voicewriter. Something new -- the day-by-day account of a proud woman's falling in love and loving a grim, serious, unleavened, innocent idiot. What the hell do you know about love. Case? And the cold, the disappearing lake -- those had been intended to drive him away, not them. "Why did he drive me away, and keep her?" "Him?" Case gaped at the ludicrous little clown, who nodded, shimmered, and stood before him as a muscular blong Adonis -- shimmered and appeared as a stately bearded monarch in a jewel-encrusted robe -- shimmered and appeared as the ludicrous winged ape. "She didn't want to love anybody but you. Case. But he had to find out." "If it killed me," said Case. "It didn't, did it?" "And if I let this -- this sillylooking nightmare ship with me, how do I know he won't pull another caper like that?" "Because he loves me -- and I can't hurt you." It occurred to Case that the computer and the alien were being very kind to him -- he really had no choice. The powers possessed by the computer alone were awesome. Combine them with those of a tachyonic, trans-spatial entity and the mind began to bend. "Well," he said, "we'll see." He strode forward to the hospital. The blue man made no effort to stop him as he hesitated on the threshold, so he went in. Together they looked at the naked sleeping woman afloat in the glow of the beams. She was full-fleshed again and her scars were gone. Her hair was loose. He had never seen anything more beautiful in his life. "She -- " "She will wake in a moment," said the Doctor. "Perhaps you'd better speak to her when she does." When she opened her eyes, it was Case she saw first. "Case -- " He spoke to her. He knew what to say now. Somewhere he heard laughter. He didn't mind.  The moon can be cozy for space scientists -- unless they overstay their welcome! I T his time the pregnancy tests are all negative, checked and double-checked, fail-safe. No surgical emergencies are anticipated on this, the last of the Mayflower missions. None had been anticipated on Mayflower #, for that thing or two from that one. It is sure as anything that none of the three M# girls is secretly nurturing. Mayflower I had put a lot of backs up all the way from Moscow to Houston, but the mission had done what it was supposed to do, though not precisely as it had been meant to do it. Perhaps the unforeseen events had enhanced its value as a mission. In any case, the first colony on the moon had survived, had reaffirmed the validity of Murphy's Law, and had demonstrated the wisdom of expecting the unexpected. Marya Popovich had been retained in the program -- a gesture, most thought, very big of pelling reasons. Marya was, simply, too good to let go. Which is not to say that she hadn't been thoroughly chewed out for having gone up there pregnant. (The friend in the lab who had made her so had departed the program with seemly haste -- he had been, to say the least, expendable and had been summarily spent.) Marya would not be on flight status for a while, might never go into space again, but her views were important and were solicited in planning subsequent missions. She remained single. Teiko, nee Satori, and Julia Clark were still in the program, though both, for different reasons, were grounded. Of the Mayflower I crew, only Christopher Conway would return to the lunar surface as an M#. Chris had a lot of clout going for him after Ml and he wanted to go up there again. "I wish you could come," he said to Teiko. "It would be something to be there together again, yes? But you're pregnant. Considerably so." He touched her abdomen. "You really don't mind that I want to go again." "What do you think, I don't mind? Of course I mind. But only because I want to be with you up there again also. That's where we really met, isn't it?" They were on deck chairs in the sun, on a terrace outside their home near Houston. Teiko was brown and looked, Chris thought, altogether healthy, gravid and desirable. I am a happy man. Why do  leave this to go up there again? The moon was not visible now, not from where they were. They both knew that, but they both looked up anyway. "I'm still surprised now and then," Chris said, "when I remember that you saved my life up there. Domo." " Doitashimashita. So you belong to me for life. And you saved Masha's life. But she not belong to you." "She not belong to anyone, last I heard. I wonder who was the daddy of that one up there..." They were making small talk. Chris was leaving the next day on a training mission and they would be apart for a time. They didn't want to think about it. They would be apart for a longer period when Mayflower # lifted off, of course, and they tried to kick that awareness under the rug also. "Tonight we have Sukiyaki Teiko," she said. "I'll help." "You not know how." She rose, kissed him and went into the house. M ayflower #? The second step in colonizing the moon. M# had gone up to the Ml site in Mare Nectaris and frugally used the same dome. Four astronautscientists again, two married couples this time, all four of them physical scientists. That the dome and some leftover supplies had already been there had influenced the payload considerably. More scientific instruments and more amenity had been possible. There had been, in fact, an emphasis on amenity. The job of the M-Ones had been to survive for one lunar day and one night and they had done so. The MTwos had worked harder, had had more things to play with, including each other. The M# preflight pregnancy tests had also been negative -- since the main idea of this mission had been that the females would conceive up there. This had not happened before as far ted to the establishment of a permanent colony on the moon -- as a Jumpoff, first to the planets and then to the stars -- and the kind of permanent colony they had in mind required the conception of children therein. So one of the tasks of M# had been to achieve two lunar conceptions. No one knew, after all, how such an affair would go. Ova, spermatazoa, genes, chromosomes, all weightless or relatively so. (The real weightlessness of outer space try perpetuation of the species in lunar gravity.) Consensus was that lunar gravity wouldn't make any difference, but the decision-makers had to find out. So Mayflower # would lift off before any of the results of the preceding mission were known. Though, as it happened, one of the M# females did conceive and the other didn't. So they missed their target by one. The lady who made it was inordinately smug about it -- as was, alas, her husband. But that's another story. Mayflower # was, for its time, an ambitious undertaking. And in the reordering of priorities after the Indo-Chinese fiasco the budget was generous -- and that had been a long time coming. The two rockets lifted off within hours of each other, each carrying four colonists and two astros. M# was to be a two-day mission -- two lunar days, that is; almost two Earth months. At the end of the first day all the colonists except Chris would return to Earth. Chris would remain on the moon, in command, for the entire mission. The command modules that brought up the second crew would take the first one back. Both modules would return at the end of the second lunar day to take everybody home. Thus the M# hardware, in addition to rockets and boosters, consisted of two similar command modules (re-usable for the first time) and a pair of identical lunar landing modules. The budget was good, but poetry was missing. The command modules were called Blue and Red, the corresponding lunar modules, Moon and Pepper. Too bad. It should be said that the window concept had been made obsolete by the development of new propellants, by increasingly micro microcircuitry (with consequent weight reduction) and by other considerations. The new propellant, the one used on this mission, was called Oreo, after a cookie its discoverer had enjoyed as a child. There had been a lot of pressure -- and some particularly vicious infighting -- to put M# down on the familiar site in Mare Nectaris, where some use could be made of equipment already there. But the physical scientists, particularly the insatiable geologistcosmologists (a new breed spawned by the program) had demanded a spectacular new site and they had prevailed. M# was to land near the rim of Tycho -- where a substantial meteorite had recently impacted, forming a crater the size of a football field. The geologists could not contain their need to poke around in this place. Indeed, three of them were on the mission. N OW Red and Blue are on lunar trajectory. This path has not yet become a bus route, but it is different from before. There is a lot of light chatter baclc and forth between Houston and Red and Blue and not much sense of tension. At this point the mission has something of the air of a fraternal picnic -- which, in a sense, it is. These people all know each other, have worked and played together, and they are going on an outing. The sociology, if that's the right word, is a mix. The first crew, now flying moonward, consists of one married couple, two married males (one of whom is Chris) whose wives are on Earth, one married female whose husband is also on Earth, two unattached men and one single woman. Of this crew two are Russian, two American, one English, one Chinese, one Japanese and one Italian. Three are women and five are men. Three are geologists. One is a doctor of medicine. One is an astronomer. One is a psychologist, one a virologist, one a geophysicist. "Blue from Houston." "Roger." This is Don Blake. He's in charge of the Blue command module. "You're right on target, Don. No mid-course correction whatever. We just got it from the brain." "Roger. This bird is flying itself. We've a bridge game going here." "Tell Houston," said Jean Miyasaka, "that these magnetic cards are no damn good. After this rubber we try poker. Though the cards will be the same the play will go better." Jean, an American girl. is half of the married couple in Blue. She and her husband, Tetsuo, are geologists. Geologistscosmologists; it all goes together. Blake relayed the message. "That's just because she was put down, doubled and redoubled," he added. Jean and Tetsuo were partners, playing against Chris and Doris. Doris Bennett. Doris is the psychologist. She is English, she is black -- and she is beautiful. Blue broke contact with Houston. Blake kibitzed the game for a few minutes. Chris was dummy. Blake addressed him; "This is like a commuter train out of Grand Central. In the days they had trains. Greenwich, anyone? A milk run or something -- huh, Chris?" "Nice and quiet, Don. Nice and quite." "No excitement down there this time. Not like Mayflower One?" They were far enough along that Earth was now up, the moon down. "I devoutly hope so," Chris said. "No emergency surgery this time." He looked at the two girls. "Neither of you bribed someone in the lab, did you?" "Cross my heart," Jean said. "Mine, too," said Doris. "Best you're leveling," Chris said. They were. T he descent of both landing modules to the surface of first year of publishing; #. We extend to all science-fiction readers our wish that your year has been as exciting as ours, and that # will be as packed for you with sf wonders as ours is going to be! talk about our cover artists because we start off with Tim Kirk, winner of the year's Hugo for Best Fan Artist and pect Prescot of Antares, its hero, to be right "up there" with Carter of Barsoom and Cabot of Gor. Artist, Kelly Freas, has done the cover planet adventure in logistics, by Louis Trimble, for Best SF Artist, Karel Thole, has painted a fabulous cover for BAone of France's favorite novelists, Pierre Barbet, to American readers. Gaughan, has a striking cover for Zimmer Bradley -- the foundation tale of that fabulous starworld. IT'S A great month for prize-winning Holiday Season! Tycho was without untoward incident. Moon landed first, followed shortly by Pepper. Chris flew Moon down and Leonid Dimov brought down Pepper. Dimov was the third geologist. The rest of the Pepper crew were: Anaida Golovin, astronomer; Shau Wang, virologist and Anacleto Gentili, geophysicist. There were two domes this time, connected by a narrow arched passageway, and that was another lunar first. The Blue crew would be in one, the Red in the other. The domes were again of Mylarplex and the crews had opted for the transparent variety. Translucent and opaque partitioning had also been supplied to the two moon crews -- in that department they were free to work things out the way they wanted to. They didn't have to use any of it, of course, though the Miyasakas had let it be known that they wished a measure of privacy. Chris, remembering the Mayflower #, regretted this somewhat. But that had been then -- and this was now. With a spurious sense of deja vu Chris, now in command decided where the domes should go. The two modules had landed where they had been meant to, about fifty yards from each other. The meteorite crater was clearly visible about three hundred yards off and the geologists, all three of them, were for going over at once -- as was Gentili, the geophysicist, whose discipline was magnetometry. But Chris directed the setting-up operations according to the big book. This mission did not have the pleasant lack of structure that had characterized Mayflower #. Also, there were twice as many people. As things began to shape up within the domes Chris was surprised at the strength of his need for Teiko, his need for her presence, and he wondered again what he was doing up there without her. He was in and out of both domes, telling the colonists what to put where. This, he thought, begins to look like home again. He stood there, looking around. "Not like last time, eh, boss?" Chris turned. "No, not like last time, Doris." "You don't have Teiko this time." "I didn't have her last time either," Chris said. "Only after we got back down." "Yes. I know." Doris and Teiko were good friends; they knew and appreciated each other. Teiko wasn't jealous -- she didn't think -- of Chris's being up there in the Blue dome with Doris. "You'll be a father when you get back down." Now Chris felt guilty about this -- he had not before. "You read everything those three girls wrote, I suppose?" "I did." Doris's glossy hair was short. She had wanted to wear the first Afro to the moon, but there was no room in the bowl for one. "Interesting reading, too. I know how it was up here. Or down here." The Miyasakas came in and began to unsuit. "And Julia was right," Doris said. "It is cozy, you know?" T he Blue dome contains a married couple in addition to Doris and Chris. The Red dome contains one woman and three men. One of the men is married and two are unattached. The woman, Anaida Golovin, has a husband on Earth. A narrow passageway connects these two places of comfort and security upon that harsh surface. The "day" is about over and they approach their first "night." None, save Chris, has slept on the moon before. But first, dinner. Chris, now a traditionalist, decreed that wine be served. And it was, in the Blue dome. The place of dining would be rotated from one dome to the other, as would the responsibility for preparing the food. There was a closeness, a drawing together. And then it was time to make for the sleeping bags. The Miyasakas partitioned off a small portion of the dome and placed their sleeping bags within. "I hope you don't think we're being rude," said Tetsuo. They all knew how it had been on Mayflower #. "Not at all." Chris hung a sheet of opaque Mylarplex on the opposite side of the dome, creating a shadowed area. He placed his bag so his head would be in the shade. He looked at Doris. "You?" She placed her bag in a friendly (but not intimate) relation to Chris's. "I want to make one thing perfectly clear," she said. "I am truly devoted to Teiko. This place has an -- ambiance. So -- I want you to know that, Chris." "I know. I am also devoted to Teiko. So it's all right." It had been a long day and they all were soon asleep. Even the geologists. II T he next morning the three geologists and the geophysicist were off to the impact crater like kids to a candy shop, like junkies to their fixes, like lovers to a rendezvous. The resident psychologist made a note of this. Shau Wang, muttering unintelligibly into his mike, set up strange devices here and there outside the dome -- no one really knew what he was up to, other than that it had to do with, among other things, the effect of the solar wind upon viruses. Anaida set up both visual and UV telescopes. Most of her work would be done during the lunar night, but setting up and testing would give her plenty to do until then. This left Doris and Chris in the Blue dome with no immediate responsibilities. They tried to play chess, but the squawk box was too much for them. Each dome contained a sophisticated communications lashup. Anyone inside either dome could, if he chose, be in continuous contact both with Mission Control and with the scientists out there on the surface. Now the Miyasakas, Dimov and Gentili were going crazy at the impact crater and Control was irritated. "Don't forget, you're supposed to photograph everything before picking it up. Acknowledge?" "Da," said Dimov. They had, in fact, taken quite a few photographs, but they were also picking up rocks before taking pictures, as Chris had seen from the dome. He frowned and Doris made notes. He switched to a circuit that kept the mission together, but excluded Houston. "Listen, you guys," he said. "I'm on the E circuit. I wouldn't want to embarrass you in front of Control. I've seen at least two of you pick up rocks before anybody photographed them. That's a violation of the plan and you know it. Get with it. And if you want to talk back to the commander of this mission, cut Houston off first." "Is too much to do," Dimov said, having flicked the appropriate switch. "We have only fourteen days of light. We could spend months here, not just two weeks." "The photographs are important." "All right," Jean said. "I'll photograph and let the boys do the picking -- all right?" "Not fair, but that's up to you." "Is fair enough," said Tetsuo. "Anyway, we're not just collecting samples -- we're studying types and distribution. Tomorrow we begin to map." They cut Houston back in. Chris thought they would go back to the planned, disciplined program the next day and so told Houston. They were scientists, after all. Though, at the moment, very human ones. Chris remembered the unauthorized philatelic material carried to the moon by an Apollo team. Oh, well. No one before had prowled around in fresh detritus thrust up from lunar levels deeper than anyone knew anything whatever about. Kids today, serious scientists tomorrow. All right? They pushed their life-support systems to their limits, of course. And they did so every day until the beginning of the lunar night. T he lunar night, the second one for Chris. Anaida's work would really begin now and she was eager for that. Wang brought his devices inside and established a small lab in the center of the Red dome. Gentili lovingly caressed a hundred magnetographs -- he had work to do and was content. But the three geologists could only wait for the lunar dawn. They could pore over their samples, but they couldn't slice them, couldn't analyze them. "We have only six more days of work out there," Dimoy said to the Miyasakas. These three now huddled disconsolately together. "We need more than that." Tetsuo. "I'll bet Goodman, Kazlovski, and Carpenter can't wait to get up here," Jean said. "Especially Goodman." "Not to talk about it." Tetsuo's handsome profile was troubled. He looked at Jean, at Dimov. They had worked well together. "What if we won't go back?" he asked. Houston wasn't listening. Jean, startled, stared at her husband. Dimov was impassive. "I have had the same thought, friend." "We -- couldn't," Jean said. Tetsuo looked at her thoughtfully. "Why not? We pay when we get back at end of second month, hai, but in meantime we do the work. Most important expedition of century. We it. We three." "But -- " Dimov twisted his mustache. "If we stay down, then four go up. If only four go up they can send only four down. We pay later, all right." "Of the four -- if we do this -- they could send down Goodman, Kazlovski and Carpenter." "Six geologists on eight-man team? No. Other work is important. Though not as important as ours, of course." "What do you think, Jean?" The same possessive lust was now in her eyes. "They'll skin us alive when we get back." Dimov shrugged. "But in the meantime -- " "The meantime, yes." They were silent some moments. "Chris is Commander. He won't let us to it." "How can he stop us? How make us go?" Dimov asked. "If we are convinced that what we do is right?" The female of the species jumped ahead to tactics. "When do we tell Chris? When do we tell Houston? There are different possibilities." "Yes," said Dimov. "Time to go to bed. We think about it." None of them slept well. T he lunar night passed with unseemly haste. For the most part the colonists -- except for Anaida -- were confined to the domes, because Anaida's energy requirements, fighting against the cold night, were extravagant. Doris administered a discomfiting array of tests and spent hours analyzing the results -- she had plenty to do. Chris did routine physicals, thought about Teiko and played chess with anyone who would play. Wang worked cozily in his lab. Gentili studied magnetographs, frequently shouting in Joy or hoarse despair as he found evidence for or against one of his many theories. He steadfastly refused to confer with his envious colleagues on Earth. And the geologists developed their plot. T he day followed the night and the colonists (except for Anaida, who now stayed in the Red dome reading Russian novels -- her data had been telemetered and she had little to do) regained occupancy of the lunar surface. The geologists mapped an ever-increasing area, but it was obvious that they couldn't finish that job in the few days available, let alone collect the specimens they wanted. Frustration! And, alas, mutiny. They chose their time as best they could -- the evening of the second (Earth) day after their first lunar night. "Chris," Dimov said, after dinner (simulated sirloin and almostsuccessful French fries). "And all of you might as well listen. I -- I and the Miyasakas -- are going to make a communication to Control that you should know about." "I know," Chris said. Three startled geologists. "You -- know?" asked Tetsuo tightly. Chris nodded. "Know what?" asked Anaida. "You want to tell?" Chris asked Dimov. "All right. But first -- how you know?" Chris nodded to Doris. "None of you will like this," she said, "but both domes have been bugged as part of the, ah, psychological aspect of the mission." Consternation, then, and quite a hassle about the evil of invasion of privacy, the immorality of eavesdropping and such. "Control's plan, not mine," Doris said. "I follow orders like everybody else. At least I hope everybody else does." "Will someone please say now what this is all about?" Wang asked with great courtesy. "You want to tell them?" Chris said again to Dimov. "Yes. I tell. You have not informed Control of our -- plan?" "No." "They not listening now?" Dimov cast a suspicious glance at the electronics bay. "No. Doris and I thought it better this way. If you hadn't brought it up tonight, though, I would have. Houston needs to know." "Know what, for Goddamn's sake?" asked Gentili. "We don't finish our work here in the time we have," Dimov said. "So -- we stay this time and go back with second crew." "You cannot do that," Wang said. "Who can make us go?" Everybody looked at Chris. "I know you've thought about this a lot," he said. "I do, of course, order you to follow the mission plan." "Of course. Your responsibility," Jean said. "But how can you enforce that order? We're outnumbered, but physical force won't work, will it?" "Obviously not. How about moral force, then?" "I tell you," said Tetsuo. "Is better for the mission -- for knowledge, for science -- if we stay. We know this place. We know exactly what we have done and what is to do. Is more efficient, hai? The others would take days to catch up. Is better -- any way you look -- if we stay." "You want to call Houston and tell that to Goodman, Kazlovski, and Carpenter?" "We know they won't like it," Jean said. "But they might even agree to it -- in the best interests of the mission -- of science." "If you can sell them that you Friends' Service Committee. You do see this puts me on the spot?" "Yes," said Dimov. "I know that idiom. We sorry. But must do what is right." "What you think is right. It's mutiny, you know." "Not mutiny. Uh -- insubordination, yes." "You quibble. We'd better get Houston on the horn. You ready to put your case?" They nodded. "Okay." Chris moved to the electronics bay and flicked the switch. "Houston from Tycho Base. Copy?" "Five by five, Chris." "Roger. Bob -- we seem to have a problem here." Not the first time those words had been spoken. "Go." "Roger, Bob. Just one." He turned to the geologists. "Who wants it?" Dimov stepped forward and took the mike. "Is Dimov here. We -- the Miyasakas and I -- we have suggestion for improvement of mission plan." "Go ahead, Leo." "Yes. Is like this. We -- the Miyasakas and I -- the geologists, we think we should stay here for the second month to continue our work." Bob Cunningham's cool voice from Houston. "You've got to be kidding, Leo. You know you can't do that." "That's what everybody says. But who is to stop us?" "This isn't for me, Leo. I'm only capcom, you know. I'll call you back as soon as I can. And it won't belong. Houston out." "Da. Tycho Base out." squawk box spoke. "Tycho Base from Houston." Dimov took it. "Roger." "Leo?" This was Manly Ryan, Program Director for Lunar Science. He was The Boss. He was administrator. Dimov made his pitch and got the same answer, but this time with authority behind it. It was a harsh debate. "I admit," Ryan said at one point, "that your argument is not entirely without merit. But you have Doctors Goodman, Carpenter and Kazlovski to think about, don't you? Their approach isn't precisely yours. They're entitled to their shot at it, are they not?" Three adamant geologists on the lunar surface. "Ask them at least," said Jean. "Good evening. Dr. Miyasaka. If I did and if they agreed to your plan -- I'd overrule them and send them up anyway." "They could refuse to come." "Really, Dr. Miyasaka. Really. Ask them yourself. We've just patched into a conference call." Dimov put the query. "Really, Leo, with all due respect, you appear to be out of your mind." Goodman. "We come up, of course. Dr. Dimov. But of course." Kazlovski. "You can't be serious about this, Leo. We have our right to our work up there, too, and you know it." Carpenter. "We'll be in lunar orbit at the appointed hour," Goodman said, "and you had better believe it." "Makes no difference," Dimov said. "If we don't go up you can't come down." "Yes we can. Who, as you say, is to stop us?" "But -- then we couldn't all get back up," said Dimov. "The modules are good for only two round trips." "Precisely. That would make a small problem, wouldn't it? More geologists on the moon than could begotten off. Interesting, isn't it?" Ryan broke in. "All right, ladies and gentlemen, knock it off." Alicia Carpenter was the other lady. "Dr. Conway, do you have any suggestions? You're in charge there." "I don't think they can be persuaded, Dr. Ryan. If they can't -- there's not much I can do." Ryan agreed. He threatened, pleaded with and cajoled the geologists. They remained adamant. "We'll try something else," Ryan finally said. "This will take some time. You'll be hearing from us. Houston out." "Will do no good," Dimov said. "Make no difference. Tycho Base out." Again it was time for bed, but no one felt much like it. "I suppose we all realize that Blue and Red will be lifting off in short order. You know the schedule." "Hai," said Tetsuo. "But those geologists won't be on board. Want to bet?" "No bet," Chris said. "I suppose you know what you're doing to the boys in the back room and to everyone who had anything to do with formulating the program and picking the personnel -- particularly you three -- to implement it?" "Look," said Jean. "We know our heads will roll when we get back down there. We know that. It makes no difference. You're not a scientist -- you don't know." "Medicine isn't a science, then?" "You know what I mean." "I think I go to bed now," Shau Wang said. "I would say one thing. I would like to stay here another month also. I could stay for a year and not do everything I want. But I go down anyway. So should you." "There's no virologist coming up," Dimov said. "No. My place will be taken by seismologist. So what is difference?" The geologists were silent. "So," Wang continued, "you simply want it all for yourselves. All what? Fame? Some kind of fame you get for this. Acclaim? You be acclaimed all right, but for wrong reasons. Honor? You dishonor our mission and those who selected you. Is all a can of worms." "We know that none of you understand," Tetsuo said. "We know. No need to try to say more. We do what we have to. Bugs still on?" "No," Doris said. "Now I've told you about them they've lost their point. My work is almost done anyway. No bugs." T etsuo and Jean went behind their partitions and the others to their accustomed places. Chris moved his bag close to Doris's. They were conspirators. Chris had known about the bugs all along. "Not true, Doris, that your work is almost done, is it?" "Not exactly. I'm devious." "You're a psychologist. Bugs still on, right?" "I said I was devious." She inserted a plug into her handsome left ear, the one away from Chris. "What do you think Ryan will come up with?" "Pressure." "Applied how?" "We'll probably know before morning." There was no provision on Mayflower # for any private circuit between the CO and Houston. No need for such had been anticipated. That oversight would be remedied on future missions. Sleep, now, in the Blue and Red domes. Earth hanging up there and Tycho stretching off into invisibility in the night. The squawk box coming to life again just after two o'clock, Tycho Base local time. They would ordinarily leave the boxes off at night, but tonight they were, of course, on. Chris hit the mike as fast as he could. "Tycho Base." "Chris -- old buddy -- we have some news for you." "Go." "Sorry to wake you up, but we thought you'd like to know you now have two girls. Congratulations." Chris had almost forgotten that Teiko was just about due. He knew guilt. "Thanks, man. She had twins, then?" "No. By two I meant Teiko and the new one. They're both, as they say, doing fine." Ill "Can I talk to her?" "She's sleepy, but she had it easy. We've got her on hold. Just one -- Teiko?" "Hai. Chris?" Chris cut both squawk boxes and put on the phones. Privacy in a lunar colony is a sometime thing. Sometimes wanted and needed, sometimes not. Chris and Teiko had the fringes of it now for a few moments. "I hold you," Chris said at the end. "Both of you." "Hai. Is good. She look like you, if you could be Japanese. Good night, Chris." Teiko knew nothing of the problem of Mayflower #, having been busy and out of range of a squawk box for the last few hours. There were congratulations, ordinary courtesy easing the tension for a few moments, and then the Blue and Red domes settled down for sleep again, Chris returning to his bag next to Doris. "Good show, boss. Such good news. I'm happy for you. All three of you." "Thanks, Doris." They edged with difficulty toward sleep. "I wanted it to be a girl." "I know." Of course, Chris thought. She's done every test on me there is. "You need sleep now, boss." She had removed the plug from her ear. "We've a hard time coming up." She reached out, took his hand and held it until he was asleep... l . asleep for something like two hours when the boxes came on again. Four thirty a.m. Ryan. "Tycho Base from Houston." Chris, disturbed from pleasant dreams, took the mike. "Dr. Conway. I know the hour is inconvenient, but no more for you than for us. You all awake and listening?" Chris looked around. Everyone was there. Disheveled mostly -- but Wang looked as if he'd just come from the barber. "Our motley crew is assembled. Dr. Ryan," Chris said. "Roger. Okay, Dr. Conway. And congratulations on the birth of your daughter. Now, we're patched into another conference call. We're not about to play Hail To The Chiefs but President McKinney will now speak to you. Mr. President -- " "Thank you. Doctor." That familiar voice. It was, Chris said later, as if there had been until then something stagy, arranged, about the Mayflower # contretemps. That voice squawked from the box into the dome and suddenly made it for real. His second shot on the air at a recalcitrant man on the moon and not much of a batting average going for him. In this case not man, but woman. "Dr. Miyasaka." Jean knew this was for her -- she was a U.S. citizen. Tetsuo was a Japanese national. "Yes, Mr. President." "I have been told about your -- er, suggestions to improve the scientific program of Mayflower Three. To come directly to the point, Doctor, you are specifically and expressly ordered to return to Earth as scheduled. You are, as you under certain acts of Congress you are under my direct command. I regret that it has become necessary to exercise that power of command. Do you acknowledge?" Jean swallowed air. "I -- we -- hear you, Mr. President. And we hear you with respect," she said, shrugging. "But our minds are made up. We think it better -- " "Dr. Miyasaka." The President's voice was incisive. "It is not better. I have not made this decision alone -- I am not a scientist. Your suggestion has been considered -- almost from the moment you proposed it -- by the top echelons of the appropriate scientists in decision to stay with the original program is unanimous." "Your decision, Mr. President. Ours is unanimous also." "Three selfish and headstrong geologists against the consensus of the top scientists in your field?" "We're here -- they're not." Jean was flushed and her voice trembled. , little Jean from Santa Barbara, arguing with the President of the United States! "You have your orders. Dr. Miyasaka. Dr. Tetsuo Miyasaka?" Tetsuo took the mike. "Yes, Mr. President." "Your Emperor, Doctor." There followed a staccato exchange in Japanese, during which Tetsuo paled and began to tremble. Jean touched his hand and that steadied him some. Chris gathered from Tetsuo's tone that he was standing firm. This was correct. That exchange ended and a Russian voice came on. The Secretary General of the Party, of course. Same story. Then President McKinney again. "All right. Doctors," he said. "All of you have your orders from the leaders of your three countries. Our powers of persuasion appear to be ineffective. Are we to understand, then, that you intend to carry out this act of mutiny, though it means either suicide or murder?" "We are not murderers," Dimov said, "and we do not intend to commit suicide." "This mission, gentlemen -- and lady -- will continued as planned. In a short time we are sending to Tycho Base seven scientists colonists, certainly including Doctors Kazlovski, Carpenter and Goodman. That will make eleven. Eight can return to lunar orbit, and thence to Earth. Thus, if you continue as you plan, you kill either yourselves or others. Murder or suicide. Good luck. Doctors Conway, Bennett, Wang, Gentili and Golovin. Good morning." There was a click and that was that. "Better think it over, Doctors," Ryan said. "They mean it. Houston out." logists. "You're causing a bit of trouble, aren't you? And the real part of it hasn't started yet." "It's a bluff," Jean said. "They wouldn't dare. It would be murder." "Exactly," said Wang. "Just as the President said. And who will be the murderers, then?" "Certainly not we." "I think so," said Wang. "I think so. It will be, in any case, an interesting experiment, yes?" "You're being cold-blooded about this," Tetsuo said. Wang smiled. "I?" Everyone was sleepy and in a bad mood and there was a sense of tension. There hadn't been much rest and there was work to do. Wang and Gentili, who had the duty, began to prepare breakfast. Wang, acting as if he'd spent a decade as head waiter at Maxim's, passed coffee and that helped. "What if the President isn't bluffing, you guys?" Chris asked. "Is not possible," said Dimov. "As a matter of idle curiosity," Doris asked, "what would you do if you knew the other three were, in fact, coming up here?" "I guess we'll find out in a couple of days when Red and Blue are on lunar trajectory," Jean said. "If they aren't aboard, we've won. If they are aboard and say they're coming down -- " "Yes," said Doris. "What if it's like that?" "They land at their peril," Dimov said. "Because we don't go up." "You mean," Doris went on, "that if they do come, when it's time to go back you'd just leave them here? Room on the bus for you but not for them? How would you make them accept that? How coiild you accept that?" "They come at own risk. If they come down while we here they know they can't get up again. Simple." "They know some three can't get up -- that's right, Leo. But who will say which three? Women and children first? We've women, though no children. Geologists first, they being so important? We'll have six of those." This was Doris, laying it on them. "And how decide? Mortal combat? It would be mortal, all right." There was a silence. "Is a can of worms," Wang said. "Is not civilized. Is not worthy." "I agree with you," Gentili said. "And in the meantime I have my own work, which I propose to do." He suited up and left the dome; back to the impact crater, where things were better ordered. Anaida began to clean up. Wang went to his devices and Doris and Chris sat there. "For people wanting to spend a lot of time at the crater, you're losing a lot of it," Chris said. "You want to talk it over among yourselves -- with no bugs?" "What we care for hugs?" Tetsuo said. "Anyway we have now no secrets." "You're right. Commander," Dimov said. "We waste time here. Let us go." They suited up and left.  does Wang make better coffee than anyone else?" Chris asked. "We all use the same stuff." Chris was alone in the dome with Doris. Anaida read a Russian novel in the other dome. "Tea should be his bag -- excuse the expression -- not coffee." "Class. Elegance. Style," said Doris. "Any ideas, boss?" "One, anyway." "Want me to split?" "Well, you're the psychologist -- maybe you should know," he said and told her what he had in mind. "Might be useful in the end," he said, "don't you think?" "I had thought of something like that," Doris said. "So what say? Go or no go?" "Might as well try, boss. I don't envy you." "Okay. Go into the other dome like the good girl you are -- and be sure Anaida isn't listening. Chris then cut off the link to the other colonists and spoke at some length to Houston. I Copy, Chris?" "Loud and clear, Chas." "We enter lunar orbit in fortyeight minutes. Moon takes off in -- let's see -- six hours and thirtyone minutes. Pepper thirteen minutes later. Any problems?" "Yes." "Roger. Just want to put it on the record. Is your crew assembled?" "Roger, Chas. We're here, but not for long. As you know. We'll be going over to the modules shortly. Some of us will, that is." "Yes. Okay, you're all there copying. Now a word from our sponsor. I mean, just time for a few special messages. Directed to your three geologists, from our three geologists. All right, Alicia." "I am Alicia Carpenter. I am a geologist. I am also an astronette. I will soon be coming down to the lunar surface. I am twenty-six years old, my hair is blond -- " "For Christ's sake, Alicia. The whole world is listening, (It wasn't.) All right. I suppose you all heard that down there. Control wants us to get it all on the record. Okay, Vlad." "Roh-ghay," came the voice. "Is Vladimir Kazlovski, geologist. I address the Doctors Miyasaka and Doctor Dimov. I, too, will soon be on the lunar surface to study rocks. My hair is brown -- " Chas sighed. "All right! Goodman?" "Ah, yes. Maximilian Goodman here. Geologist. My hair, as it happens, is black. It's okay, Chas, don't fret. I'll get on with it. We three, we happy band of fellow geologists, not to mention cosmologists, are putting on this show to remind Jean, Tetsuo and Leo that we are indeed here and that we shall be descending shortly. So get the modules up. Doctors, and don't be forgetful and remain behind. That would, as you understand, make a problem." "All right, Chris. Time for you to begin your countdowns for Moon and Pepper. We'll be seeing you soon. Not you, Chris, but everyone else, I hope." "Roger. Don't hold your breath. Tycho Base out." ' were essentially complete. Suiting up was in progress. Chris looked at the three geologists. "Your hour of decision is at hand," he said. "Is wrong," Dimov said. "Our hour of decision was some days ago." "Carpenter, Kazlovski and Goodman are coming down, you know." "Bluff." "I order you to suit up and prepare for liftoff." "No go." "Well. If the President, the Emperor and the Secretary can't move you I don't suppose I can. Okay. Doris -- you, Gentili, Anaida, Shau -- all set?" They nodded. "Good thing we all know how to fly, right?" Gentili and Doris would go up in Moon, Anaida and Wang in Pepper, the modules they had landed in. The President, always a most persistent man, came on once more. To no avail. Chris took Doris aside. "I wish you were staying. I do. Give my love to Teiko and the baby." "Of course. I want to stay, too. But -- you know -- " Moon and Pepper lifted off faultlessly. A nd landed with seven scientists. #. Eventually all were together in the Blue dome. "At least we'll lose weight," Goodman, who was plump, said. "Assuming we divide the rations equally." "What other way is there to do it?" Dimov. "Well, the eight of us who are supposed to be here could have what we're supposed to and you could have what was left." "Would be nothing left." "That's right." Dimov and the Miyasakas looked at each other. "Our energy supply is also for eight," Chris said. "We are eleven. Therefore everything is cut down by more than a quarter. You had thought of that, of course." "Did not think these three would be so foolish as to come," said Dimov. "If you're trying to make us feel guilty," Jean said, "you're not succeeding." "Why the troubled look on your face then?" Chris asked. "We do realize that we've created a problem. But we've only done what we have to do. None of you can understand that." "It's possible we might understand that," Maximilian Goodman said. "We are geologists also. But Iwe -- will tell you one thing. The three of us intend to go back to Earth." Chris knew where this would all lead in the end. Or almost all the way to the end. He was the commander and he had a secret weapon. He felt now totally alone and wished for Mayflower #. "We are supposed to be eight and we are eleven. The housing will be as follows: the six geologists in the Red dome, the rest of us here." The rest were: Chris, commanding officer of an imperiled colony; Gladys Copperwaite, a psychiatrist from Cambridge (England); Donald Markel, an astronomer from Cambridge (Massachusetts); Ursula Louval, a psychoanalyst from Paris; and Aristotle Bozos, an unknown quantity from no one (barring Chris) knew where. No seismologist, as originally planned. No geophysicist. Instead, one additional head person plus Aristotle Bozos. The ambiance in the domes was not as it had been and eleven to dine in one dome were too many. Chris decreed that the geologists would take their meals in the Red dome, the others in the Blue. "Do you think it's wise to have them all together?" Gladys asked. "Why not?" "Well -- that dome will be a little tense. Hostility, guilt, fear -- " "We'll leave it that way -- at least until the lunar night begins. Things may get hairy then. We'll see." "There's no way we can all make it, is there?" mount no rescue mission. The hardware isn't there." "I suppose those three knew that." "They knew it." "What is Aristotle Bozos' function?" "That's classified." "Oh. Sorry, boss." "Okay. I know your function, by the way. Good luck." Gladys shrugged, ending the exchange. The next days passed almost smoothly. The two teams of geologists worked separately during the day, but compared notes at night without rancor, almost as if they didn't know, with virtual certainty, that all six would not return to Earth. Scientific interest, the thirst for knowledge, evidently could overcome animosity as well as fear of lonesome lunar death. Aristotle Bozos mostly read and watched people. He was large, hairy, dark and amiable. He went out on the lunar surface from time to time to no apparent purpose. While the light lasted Mayflower # proceeded on an almost normal course. The colonists were hungry a good part of the time, but there were no serious complaints about that. And the night came. IV D onald markel collated data and constructed charts that none of the others could understand. The six geologists studied their maps and theorized as tension built up in the Red dome. Maximilian Goodman looked through his notebooks and thought a lot -- he was pleased because he was losing weight. Gladys Copperwaite and Ursula Douval arranged a cubicle in the Bwe dome and they both -- separately and together -- interviewed everybody, particularly the geologists, in such privacy as was available. Their mission? To assist -- if not to coerce -- the Miyasakas and Dimov in the determination of a rational course of action when came time for liftoff. since all of them could not make it. "Making any headway?" Chris asked them one night in the quiet of the Blue dome. "None worth mentioning," Ursula said, "but at least #, we, keep confronting them with the problem. Goodman, Carpenter and Kazlovski are, of course, determined to survive the mission. As is right. Okay. But the other three simply won't talk about being left behind when the rest of us leave. They think autistically. They speak of a rescue mission." "That's out of the question." "Yes. And they know that somehow, somewhere. But they're not facing it. Not one of them." "Tetsuo?" "He's no better than the others -- in spite of being Japanese. And he's in this with his wife, of course, which is one more complication. He's not about to take the hara-kiri route." Chris asked, "Has it occurred to them that we can take everyone back but one?" Ursula's pupils dilated and Gladys gasped. "I guess it hasn't occurred to you either. How really curious it is." "How?" asked Gladys. "Come on. Ursula?" "I don't see it." "How brainwashed we are. The mission is more or less shattered, certainly not going according to plan, but apparently nobody in these two domes thinks about violating the plan still more in the interest of saving a life or two. Curious, yes?" "Yes. Okay, we give up." ' The three were to one side, talking quietly. Markel and Bozos were playing chess, paying no attention. Bozos was holding his own, though Markel had once held master rating. "The rocks." "What about them?" "Don't you get it? The automatic assumption is that the rocks go up when we do because that's part of the plan. Moon and Pepper are each to take up not less than one hundred and fifty pounds of selected samples, no more than a hundred and sixty pounds. The rocks will survive here, won't they, until someone can come to pick them up? The people can't. Jean weighs about one twenty-five. We can take her in one module, plus about thirty pounds of the more important specimens. Tetsuo and Dimov are both about one sixty. So -- no rocks in the other module, one scientist. Simple." Ursula, the psychoanalyst, was thoughtful indeed. "You're right. Commander. I cannot understand how we all missed that. We live on the edge of mystery. If not ignorance. And I'm an analyst. Holy Toledo. Will Houston go along with it?" "They've ordered it." "Was this your idea or theirs?" "Both. I said it first, but they had put it together by the time I did. It is a rather obvious partial solution to the problem." "I feel like an absolute idiot," Ursula said. "This changes things some, doesn't it?" "It do, shrink, it do." "One of the three has to stay. Die here, right?" "No other way." "Why didn't you tell Gladys and me earlier?" "Orders. Ask one of your colleagues on Earth. We are rats in mazes, you know." "All right. The one that's left -- it will, I suppose, be one of the three?" "I don't think one of the rest of us is going to play the sacrificial lamb. I know I'm not. I've got a daughter on Earth I haven't yet seen. The others -- except the three -- deserve to survive. Either of you want to volunteer?" They shook their heads. "So. Our ploy now is to put this to them and leave it to them to determine who goes. Right?" "You're the doctor." "You're the commander. Where is Bozos in this?" "Classified. I can tell you one thing about him, though -- he plays an expert Najdorf." "Thanks a lot. Okay, Commander. I know how to get them all down." "So do I. Have Dimov and Tetsuo fast down to eighty pounds each. That what you were thinking of?" "Yes. But not seriously." "No way. Not enough time." "Anything else we can leave behind -- to be picked up later with the rocks?" "Negative. Rocks and people, notebooks and data, are about all we have for payload." "I would very much like a cigarette now," Gladys said. "That's the first thing I'll ask for when we hit that carrier." "Medics won't let you, you know that. What's on your mind?" "The chess-playing Bozos, for one. I don't know what he's here for, but he's not doing much. Why down there? Then we could all get down. Seems either cold-blooded or badly thought out." "Think about it. No -- it's time for sleep. I'll tell you. And don't this -- they did. All the way to the top. A simple matter of precedent." Silence for some moments. "I think I get it," Ursula said. "We won't go to the planets, then to the stars -- our great grandchildren won't -- without . discipline. We'll die." ficing one scientist, one life -- one life they could have saved -- to make the point?" "That's right. And I am -- I the way it is." They sat in silence, looking up at Earth, a blue-green moon up there -- home. I've two girls up there. Chris thought. I'll be there soon. "You're right," said Ursula finally. "It is time for sleep. Busy day for me tomorrow. Good night. Commander." Lights out in both domes. T he group session next morning (the lunar night continuing) added tension, doubt and uncertainty, not to mention conflict, to the mix already present in the first geological team. Markel didn't know what was going on and didn't much care -- he had work to do and the chess with Bozos went well. Chris chose breakfast time, the day of the lunar dawn, to talk to everyone at the same time. He had asked the Red crew to bring in tables so they could breakfast together. The terminator had passed through -- or over -- Tycho during their night and the ambiance within the domes had changed again. Now there was bright light, the impact crater out there, all those rocks and work to be done. "Most of you know this already," Chris said, over coffee, "but perhaps we should all have a look at it together. We lift off in six days. I wish Wang were here. He made better coffee." He cast an accusing glance at Bozos and outlined the situation. He said at the end, "So one of us -- one of you, because I'll be going back home -- one of us will remain here. To join Nora Ivanovna and Stuart Stong. One of you three, I should say," he said, looking at the Miyasakas and Dimov. "Why one of us?" Jean asked. "I'm not saying we do or don't accept that. But why?" "Because I say so and because you brought this upon yourselves. Well, there's no discussion about it. One of you three stays here -- and which one is your decision. And I have nothing else to say. Questions?" "What if we can't -- uh -- decide?" Dimov asked. Bozos threw him a speculative glance. "Then I decide. But best you do it yourselves, right? I know you've been talking about it." "Hai. We decide what to do, all right. But now, if meeting over, is work to be done." "The meeting is adjourned," Chris said. The geologists, all six of them, lost no time getting back to the crater. WE draw straws?"i --  Dimov asked, the three of them talking together that evening. "Maybe you and I," Tetsuo said. "We can't leave Jean here." "That's a male chauvinist sexist remark," Jean said. "My status here is the same as yours. Precisely. Besides, Tetsuo and I are husband and wife. Can one of us leave the other here?" "You are suggesting I volunteer to stay? I have a wife, too. In Moscow." Dimov looked up at Earth. "No, I'm not suggesting that. It's going to be a tough decision any way it goes. Maybe we could leave Bozos. He doesn't do anything except play chess with Markel. He's not even a scientist, I don't think." "I don't think he look like kind of man to make sacrifice," Dimov said. "Chris will say nothing about why he is here. If he is not here we all go back." "Maybe you and I attack him in dome. Kill the bastard." "Is something to think about." "Then you'll spend the rest of your lives in jail," Jean said. "Better than dying alone on moon, yes?" "Could strangle him at night when all asleep. Solve problem." "We're in plenty of trouble in any case when we get back," Jean said. "Murder wouldn't be much worse than what they've already got on us. And we'd live. Be paroled in old age -- who knows?" She felt lightheaded. She couldn't stand the idea of being left there by herself and she couldn't think of leaving Tetsuo there. And she knew the chances were two in three that one of them would draw the short straw -- if it came to that. "Doesn't have to be Bozos," Dimov said. "Could be any other?" The Miyasakas shook their heads. "No," Tetsuo said. "Is wrong. Cannot do that. Must be this Bozos -- or one of us." They saw the correctness of this while trying not to see the incorrectness, let alone the difficulty, of picking on Bozos. Denial, evasion, and more denial. "I guess Houston isn't lying when they say they can't mount a rescue mission," Jean said. "They either can't or won't," Tetsuo said. "Same thing." He touched Jean's hand and between the three of them was a crystallization of understanding and appraisal. One of them would stay here, to die alone on the gray surface -- unless they saw to it that someone else was stranded. Which meant Bozos. And they opted for Bozos rather than one of them. Simple. Thus the line was drawn. T he five in the Blue dome spoke together. Markel was interested only from the spectator point of view -- the others were more involved. "They'll be after you," Gladys said, looking at Aristotle Bozos. "They can't figure why you were sent up here, one consequence of your presence being that one of them can't go back home." Bozos smiled. "They've been after me," he said. "For two days. But they are -- if I can say so without offense -- outclassed." Ursula asked. "For the lesson, the demonstration -- you understand," Bozos said. "But for that they could at least have sent a scientist, a worker, not a -- chess player." Bozos was unflappable. "Yes. Is maybe one other reason also. Perhaps we find out tomorrow. Is liftoff, yes? We see." Liftoff, yes. Time now to go back. Thirty-odd pounds of rocks and dust are already stowed in Moon. The module stands there, waiting only for five colonists and their personal gear to complete the payload. Pepper nearby. It is the last night, though still the lunar day. The only certainty is that someone here is going to terminate shortly. There are two attempts on Bozos' life during the night. Bozos is mightily muscled -- he is alert and he deals with these attempts with contemptuous ease. Besides, the forays are clumsy and awaken others. Bozos's probability of survival was unimpaired when, at suit-up time, he and Chris entered the Red dome. "Time to decide," Chris said. "Which of you stays behind?" The other three geologists were already into their suits, anxious to be gone. Chris stood there, confident, in command, looking forward to seeing his two girls. It was too much and Tetsuo and Dimov were suddenly back in the cave. They leapt at the same instant upon ( hris, who had not expected this. No matter. Bozos glided smoothly f orward, kneed Tetsuo into anguish and knocked Dimov halfway across the dome. He stood back smiling and drew a Colt .# from a pocket of his jumper. "That was a no-no," Chris said. "Bad judgment, besides. Mr. Bozos' function -- uh -- now becomes clear." "The Enforcer." The other two girls and Markel had come in from the Blue dome. "That's right," Chris said. "The mission had to survive -- most of it, that is. It was in jeopardy because of the situation you created. I, and not a -- violent man. Hence, Aristotle Bozos, a recruit from a -- well -- different organization. Thanks, Aristotle." Bozos nodded. "And now you must make your decision." "Cheap melodrama," muttered Tetsuo. "But effective." Tetuo shrugged. "We draw lots, Dimov and I." Dimov nodded. "We all draw lots," said Jean. "I'm in this as much as you." Dimov scribbled on three scraps of paper, crumpled them in his extended hand. Jean and Tetsuo each took one, uncrumpled them. "I'm it," Jean said, blank-faced. "The rest of you had better hurry. We're a little late." There was embarrassment and back and forth. Then Chris and the rest of the Blue crew went back to their dome, began to suit up. Jean came running in, floating through the lunar gravity. "Where's Tetsuo?" They looked at her blankly. She went to the side of the dome then, near the air lock, and looked outside. Frantically, she began to unzip the lock. Bozos gently restrained her. "He must have walked out just after we drew," she said. Bozos nodded, but no one noticed it. Chris looked outside, saw the figure lying there. "He is dead, Jean. Suit up now. We must get going." Jean's face froze into a blank expression that would be there a long time. Gladys and Ursula propelled her into the other dome and helped her into her suit. ""Blue, Red and Houston from Tycho Base." Three rogers at once. "We're leaving the domes now. We're four minutes behind schedule, but we'll make it up." "Roger. No sweat. Who -- " "Tetsuo Miyasaka is dead, about ten yards from the air lock. Jean got the black ball and Tetsuo took a walk. Tycho Base out." And they left that place. Jean stopped, bent down, as they passed Tetsuo. She put her gloved hand on his cheek for a moment, then went on to the module.  Wpit, had licked his fur clean, he howled before John Bananas' door. John's wife, Teresa, opened it and let him in. She was a thin, stooped woman of thirty or thirtyfive, her black hair shot with gray. She did not smile, but he felt somehow that she was glad to see him. She said, "He's not home yet. If you want to come in we've got a fire." Zozz said, "I'll wait for him -- " and six-legging politely across the threshold sat down over the stone Bananas had rolled in for him when they had been new friends. Maria and Mark, playing some sort of game with bottle caps on squares scratched on the floor dirt said, "Hi, Mr. Zozz -- " and Zozz said, "Hi -- " in return. Bananas' old mother, whom Zozz had brought here from the pads in his rusty powerwagon the day before, looked at him from piercing eyes then fled into the other room. He could hear Teresa relax, hear her wheezing outpuffed breath. He said, "I think she thinks I bumped her on purpose yesterday." "She's not used to you yet." "I know," Zozz said. T told her. Mother Bananas, it's their world and they're not used to you." "Sure," Zozz said. A gust of wind outside brought the cold in to replace the odor of the gog-hutch on the other side of the left wall. "I tell you it's hell to have your LA There were no wise men from the east. But a woman had arrived from another planet... husband's mother with you in a place as small as this." "Sure," Zozz said again. Maria announced, "Daddy's home!" The door rattled open and Bananas came in, looking tired and cheerful. Bananas worked in the slaughtering market and though his cheeks were blue with cold, his two trousers cuffs were red with blood. He kissed Teresa and tousled the hair of both children and said, "Hi, Zozzy." Zozz said, "Hi. How does it roll?" And moved over so Bananas could warm his back. Someone groaned and Bananas asked a little anxiously, "What's that?" Teresa said, "Next door." "Huh?" "Next door. Some woman." "Oh. I thought it might be Mom." "She's fine." "Where is she?" "In back." Bananas frowned. "There's no fire in there. She'll freeze to death." "I didn't tell her to go back there. She can wrap a blanket around herself." Zozz said, "It's me -- I bother her." He got up. Bananas said, "Sit down." "I can go. I just came to say hi." "Sit down." Bananas turned to his wife. "Honey, you shouldn't leave her in there alone. See if you can't get her to come out here, okay?" "Johnny -- " "Teresa, dammit!" "Okay, Johnny." B ananas took off his coat and sat down in front of the fire. Maria and Mark had gone back to their game. In a voice too low to attract their attention Bananas said, "Nice thing, huh?" Zozz said, "I think your mother makes her nervous." Bananas said, "Sure." Zozz said, "This isn't an easy world." "For us two-leggers? No, it ain't, but you don't see me moving." Zozz said, "That's good. I mean, here you've got a job anyway. There's work." "That's right." Unexpectedly Maria said, "We get enough to eat here, and me and Mark can find wood for the fire. Where we used to be there wasn't anything to eat." Bananas asked, "You remember, honey?" "A little." Zozz said, "People are poor here." Bananas was taking off his shoes, scraping the street mud from them and tossing it into the fire. He said, "If you mean us, us people are poor everyplace." He jerked his head in the direction of the back room. "You ought to hear her tell about our world." "Your mother?" Bananas nodded. "You should hear what she has to say." Maria said, "Daddy, how did grandmother get here?" "Same way we did." Mark said, "You mean she signed a thing?" "A labor contract? No, she's too old. She bought a ticket -- you know, like you would buy something in a store." Maria said, "Why did she come. Daddy?" "Shut up and play. Don't bother us." Zozz said, "How did things go at work?" "So-so." Bananas looked toward Ihe back room again. "She came into some money, but that's her business. I never ask her anything about it." "Sure." "She says she spent every dollar to get here -- you know, they haven't used dollars even on Earth for fifty, sixty years, but she still says it. How do you like that?" He laughed and Zozz laughed, too. "I asked how she was going to get back and she said she's not going back. She's going to die right here with us. What could I possibly answer?" "I don't know." Zozz waited for Bananas to say something and when he did not, added: "I mean. She is your mother, after all." "Yeah." Through the thin wall they heard the sick woman groan again and someone moving about. Zozz said, "I guess it's been a long time since you saw her last." "Yeah -- twenty-two years Newtonian. Listen, Zozzy -- ." "Uh-huh." "You know something? I wish I had never set eyes on her again," Bananas said. Zozz said nothing, rubbing his hands, hands, hands. "That sounds lousy I guess." "I know what you mean." "She could have lived good for the rest of her life on what that ticket cost her." Bananas was silent for a moment. "She used to be a big, fat woman when I was a kid, you know? A great big woman with a loud voice. Look at her bimonthly. #. Location of known offices of publication: # East # Street, New York, N.Y. #. #. Location of the: headquarters or general business offices of the publisher: # East # Street, New York, N.Y. #. #. Names and addresses of the publisher, editor and managing editor. Publisher: Arnold E. Abramson, # East # Street. New York, N.Y. #. Editor: Ejler Jakobsson, # East # Street, New York, N.Y. #. Managing Editor: Judy-Lynn N.Y. #, a subsidiary of Universal Publishing and Distributing Corporation, # East # Street, New York, N.Y. #. Arnold E. Abramson, # East # Street, New York, N.Y. #; Robert J. Abramson, # East # Street, New York, N.Y. #; Peter J. Abramson, # East # Street, New York, N.Y. #; Allen  Company, # Broad Street, New York, N.Y. #; Clooney . Company, co Fiduciary Trust Company of N.Y., P.O. Box #, Wall Street Station, New York. N.Y. I(X)#; S. D. Lunt  Company, # Marine Trust Building, Buffalo. N.Y, #. #. Known bondholders, mortgagees and other security holders owning or holders owning or holding I percent or more of total amount of bonds, mortgages or other securities: None. I #. Extent and nature of cirulation. A. Total no. copies printed (net press run). Average no. copies each issue during preceding # months: #. Single issue nearest to fding dale: #, B. Paid. Circulation. #. Sales through dealers and carriers, street vendors and counter sales. Average no. copies each issue during preceding # months: #. Single issue nearest to fding dale: #. #. Mail subscriptions. Average no. copies each issue during preceding # months: I #. Single issue nearest to filing date: #. C. Total paid circulation: Average no. copies each issue during preceding # months: #. Single issue nearest to filing date: #. D. #. Free distribution by mail, carrier or other means. #. Samples, complimentary and other free copies. Average no. copies each issue during the preceding # months: #. Single issue nearest to filing date: #. #. Copies distributed to news agents, but not sold. Average no. copies each issue during preceding # months: #. Single issue nearest to filing date: #. E. Total distribution (sum of C and D). Average no. copies each issue during preceding # months: #. Single issue nearest to filing date: #. F. Office use, leftover, unaccounted, spoiled after printing. Average no. copies each issue during preceding # months: #. Single issue nearest to filing date: #. G. Total (sum of E and F should equal net press run shown in A), Average no. copies each issue during preceding # months: #. Single issue nearest to filing date: #. I certify that the statements made by me above are correct and complete. Lawrence C. Murphy, Circulation Manager. now -- dried up and bent over. It's like she wasn't my mother at all. You know the only thing that's the same about her? That black dress. That's the only thing I recognize, the only thing that hasn't changed. She could be a stranger -- she tells stories about me I don't remember at all." Maria said, "She told us a story today." Mark added: "Before you came home. About this witch -- " Maria said, " -- that brings the presents to children. Her name is La Befana, the Christmas Witch." Zozz drew his lips back from his double canines and jiggled his head. "I like stories." "She says it's almost Christmas and on Christmas three wise men went looking for the Baby and they stopped at the old witch's door and they asked which way it was and she told them and they said come with us." The door to the other room opened, and Teresa and Bananas' mother came out. Bananas' mother was holding a teakettle. She edged around Zozz to put it on the hook and swing it out over the fire. "And she was sweeping and she wouldn't come," Maria resumed. Mark added, "Said she'd come when she had finished. She was a real old, real ugly woman. Watch, I'll show you how she walked." He jumped up and began to hobble around the room. Bananas looked at his wife and indicated the wall. "What's this?" "Some woman. I told you." "In there?" "The charity place -- they said she could stay there. She couldn't stay in the house because all the rooms are full of men." Maria was saying, "So when she was all done, she went looking for Him only she couldn't find Him and she never did." "She's sick?" "She's knocked up, Johnny, that's all. Don't worry about her. She's got some guy in there with her." Mark asked, "Do you know about the Baby Jesus -- do you, Mr. Zozz?" Zozz groped for words. "Johnny, my son -- " "Yes, mama." "Your friend -- Do they have the faith here, Johnny?" Apropos of nothing Teresa said, "They're Jews, next door." Zozz told Mark, "You see, the Baby Jesus has never come to my world." Maria said, "And so she goes all over every place looking for Him with her presents and she leaves some with every kid she finds, but she says it's not because she thinks they might be Him like some people think but just a substitute. She can't never die. She has to do it forever, doesn't she. Grandma?" The bent old woman said, "Not forever, dearest. Only until tomorrow night."  Associate Director, Griffith Observatory Former staff member. Hale Observatory Bethlehem? Is there scientific evidence for its existence? If so, what is this evidence? Can we identify the star with any celestial object known today? May we expect it to reappear as a visible star? Answers can be found to all these questions. But no provable answers. We can only guess and conjecture -- and continue the search. One definite statement can be made about the star. Any suggestion concerning it is sure to anger somebody. I speak from thirty years' experience. We -- I -- wish to present a new candidate for the identity of the star. Which does not mean that I myself believe we have a final answer. I don't. I emphasize again: proof is impossible. What the Bible tells us about the star of Bethlehem is little. It is mentioned four times by Matthew, but without a word of description. No hint is given as to its position among the stars, its color or brightness. We generally think of the star as an exceptionally bright object, but we do so mostly because we are accustomed to seeing it cards and other yuletide ornaments. Still, the chances are that the star was on the bright side or it would not have caught the notice of ground observers unequipped with telescopes. It appeared at the time of Jesus' birth. But when was Jesus born? Somewhere between # and # b.c. is as close as we can fix the date. For our purposes we shall assume it to be # B.c. The anachronism that Jesus was born in the time we call Before Christ originated with the Roman monk, Dionysius Exiguus citca A. D. #. Known now to be wrong, his chronological system of reckoning has become so firmly established there is little hope of changing it. If the year of Jesus' birth is uncertain the day itself is hopelessly lost. December # was selected in the fourth century principally as a matter of expediency. On that date the Romans were occupied with their annual orgy of the Saturnalia and hence less likely to be concerned with the activities of the Christians. We can be sure the ancients were much more familiar with the constellations and other heavenly bodies than are people today. Today, because of smog and artificial illumination, many people scarcely know the stars exist except by hearsay. There were no astronomers to inform our distant predecessors, only astrologers. Astronomers today regard astrologers with contempt, the idea that we can foretell future events from the aspect of the celestial bodies being considered too ridiculous for serious discussion. But in biblical times astrologers were highly respected as Magi or "wise men," as usually translated in English scripture. The Magi were thoroughly familiar with the constellations and the stars that form them -- they could even predict the motions of the sun, the moon and the planets with fair accuracy. If we consider the star as a sign sent by God to announce the birth of Christ no explanation of its appearance is necessary. Once we admit the supernatural, anything is possible. If we limit ourselves to scientific possibilities, however, only three are worthy of attention. #. Planets revolve around the sun in nearly circular orbits (for the purposes of the present discussion) in nearly the same plane, the farther from the sun the slower their motion. We see them from the Earth, which itself is in motion. The Earth's motion and other factors complicate the true situation enormously. Trying to disentangle a planet's true motion as seen against the background of the distant stars from its apparent motions was a problem that baffled astronomers for centuries. But occasionally two or more planets appear close together on the celestial sphere and we say they are in "conjunction." They are acthey are in nearly the same line of sight they give the impression of being virtually in contact.  Rigorously defined: when they have the same right ascension or celestial longitude. Early in the last century the German chronologist, C. L. Ideler, found Jupiter and Saturn to have been in conjunction three times in # B.c. He believed the Magi interpreted the first conjunction as the sign that started them on their way to Jerusalem. The last conjunction was so close that to a nearsighted person the light of Jupiter and Saturn might have seemed blended into a single body. Dr. Ideler convinced himself that this triple conjunction established the birth of Christ as # b.c. A check by the Greenwich Observatory revealed Dr. Ideler's work was not as reliable as he had supposed. A triple conjunction of Jupiter and Saturn did indeed occur in # B.c. But even at their closest approach the two planets were separated by twice the distance of the full moon and so could not possibly have been mistaken for a single "star" or even touching or near-touching "stars," despite the technical "conjunction." The hypothesis of a close approach is ingenious but does not hold up when tested mathematically. #. Could a star of Bethlehem have been not a star, but a bright comet? The most famous bright periodic comet is Halley's, which makes a close approach to the Earth and its sun, on an average, every # years. The various returns of Halley's comet have been determined by electronic computers back to # b.c. At practically every return there is a record of a bright comet in the right part of the sky at the right time. Halley's comet was last near us in # and will next be nearest the sun on February #, #. The coming apparition will be a poor one -- the comet will not be favorably placed for observation. One of the earliest and best authenticated appearances of Halley's comet occurred in I I b.c. A bright comet is an unusual object, sure to arouse widespread awe and wonder. Although the date is four years before the earliest limit set for Jesus' birth, so much uncertainty is involved in this event that the discrepancy is not intolerably large. But the fact remains that the evidence does not quite fit. Besides, the Bible reports successive reappearances of the "star." #. The most satisfactory type of celestial object for the star of Bethlehem to have been is a nova or "new star. 'By a new star we do not mean one previously nonexistent, but simply one of which we have been unaware. It was there all the time but indistinguishable from myriads of other faint telescopic objects. For reasons unknown a star becomes unstable and, in perhaps a day or two, increases tenor a hundred-thousand-fold in luminosity. After reaching maximum light it begins to fade and after a week or so sinks below naked-eye visibility. The flareup seems to be of a superficial nature, affecting only the outer layers of the star. Such novae are not rare objects -- about five are picked up every year and probably a dozen more go undetected. Usually we see only those close enough to attain naked-eye visibility. Much rarer objects, probably of a different nature, are the supernovae, which undergo sudden increases in luminosity of perhaps a Milky Way and other galaxies indicate they occur at the rate of one in # years on the average, although some oriental scholars find an average of one every # years. Supernovae have been recorded with certainty in the Milky Way in A.D. #, # and #. Around maximum light they were so bright as to be visible in full daylight. (The supernova of # has been identified from Chinese and Japanese records with the object in Taurus we call the Crab Nebula. It seems incredible that there is not a ject in surviving European records of that period.) A nova fits all the conditions for the star of Bethlehem. It appears unexpectedly. Occurring sufficiently close to Earth, it would have been sure to attract the attention of the Magi. It rapidly fades from sight -- and this would account for its invisibility today. Only one slight difficulty is involved -- until recently we had no record of a nova at the time of the birth of Christ. In # a list of # novae and possible supernovae -- derived from oriental sources between the fourteenth century b.c. and # -- was published. Of special interest are Numbers # and #, recorded in # b.c. and # b.c., respectively. No position is given for Number # except that it originated in the southern constellation of Capricornus. Number # occurred in Aquila at right ascension (RA) #h #, declination (Dec.) # N. the star, which they saw in the east, went before them, till it came and stood over where the young child was." This would mean that the star of Bethlehem was at the zenith of Bethlehem. To be in the zenith the declination of a star must be the same as the latitude of the place, which is #.# for Bethlehem. This immediately rules out nova Number # in Capricornus, which is much too far south of the celestial equator. Nova Number # is more hopeful with a declination of # N. When highest in the sky at Bethlehem, or on the meridian, it would be # south of the zenith, or at an altitude Xi Ze-zong and Po Shu-jen, translated from the Chinese by K. S. Yang, Ancient Oriental Records of Novae and Supernovae. Science, p.#, # November #.) of # above the horizon. But eye estimates of altitude -- even by experienced observers -- are not trustworthy. Most people will describe an object with an altitude greater than # as being "overhead." Now, the basic reference point of astronomers is the vernal equinox, corresponding to Earth's zero meridian through Greenwich, England. However, the celestial "merilocate a celestial object by its hourangle and declination. Like enormous hoops, the hour-circles travel across the sky from east to west. Point where sun crosses celestial equator (about March #) indicates the prime hour-circle through the vernal equinox. Note derivation of right ascension. -- From A Brief Text in Astronomy, Richardson. Holt Dryden, # dian" is continually moving westward. We call this westward motion "precession." and it results from the gradual change in the direction of the Earth's axis of rotation in space, akin to the wobbling motion of a spinning top. It arises from the gravitational action of the sun and moon on the equatorial bulge of the Earth, which like a top is also spinning. At present a line through the north pole along the Earth's axis extended passes near the star Alpha Ursae Minoris at the end of the handle of the Little Dipper. We call this star our Polaris. But it was not always so. Four thousand years ago Alpha Draconis was our Polaris and in a.d. # it will be the bright star Vega. After # years the Earth's axis will have come full circle and returned again to Alpha Ursae Minoris. As the Earth's axis shifts position there is a corresponding change in the position of the constellations and the seasons in which we are used to seeing them. Today we regard Orion as a winter constellation and Scorpius as a summer constellation, but in a.d. # this situation will be reversed. The constellation of the Southern Cross is now visible from only the southernmost part of the United States, but there was a time when it was visible as far north as the Aleutian Islands. How did the constellations appear from Bethlehem in # b.c. as compared with today? In particular, how was the position of the alleged nova in Aquila affected? Calculations show that precession worked the wrong way to be helpful, moving the nova farther toward the south. In # b.c. it would have been # from the zenith of Bethlehem, hardly "overhead" to such sophisticated observers as the Magi. Thus we seem to have exhausted all the possibilities. Not a conjunction of the planets, not Halley's comet, not the doubtful record of a nova satisfactorily fulfills the required conditions. That brings us, at last, to my own proposal. T he ordinary novae we have mentioned are often called "flash" novae. They flash to prominence, then fade slowly back into obscurity. Other objects are known, however, called recurrent novae which have undergone two, three and four flareups. Their outbursts occur irregularly at intervals of several decades and have a smaller range in luminosity than the ordinary variety. Could the star of Bethlehem have been a recurrent nova? The most likely possibility for this conjecture is an object in the little circlet of stars forming the constellation of Corona Borealis, the Northern Crown. The first known outburst of this object called T Coronae Borealis (T Cor Bor) was observed on May #, #, when it reached second magnitude, about the same brightness as the brightest stars in the Big Dipper. (A star barely visible to the unaided eye under favorable conditions is sixth magnitude; a bright star such as Vega is # magnitudes; the planet Venus at maximum brightness is magnitude # and visible in full daylight if you know exactly where to look.) The second outburst of T Cor Bor was first seen on Feb. #, #, when its magnitude was #. On both occasions the star fell below naked-eye visibility after about a week. But the light curves from telescopic observations for both # and # were remarkably similar. The # position of T Cor Bor was RA I # h #I , Dec. #. I N. How does precession affect the position of objects in this part of the sky? Using an approximate formula we find RA (# b.c.) #h #ri, Dec. #.# N. The latitude of Bethlehem is #.#. Thus in # B. c., T Cor Bor would have passed through the zenith of Bethlehem. (The exact agreement between the latitude of Bethlehem and the declination of T Cor Bor in # b. c. is purely accidental and of no significance whatever.) Since we used the approximate instead of the rigorous formulae in calculating the precession for T Cor Bor, it is desirable to have some check on our results. Fortunately we have an easy test. Theory shows that precession changes the RA, Dec., and celestial longitude of an object, but not its celestial latitude. That is, the celestial latitude of T Cor Bor in # should be the same as its celestial latitude in # b. c. Applying this check we find. Celestial latitude T Cor Bor (#);#.#. Celestial latitude T Cor Bor (# B.C.):#-# -- which is as good agreement as we can expect from such rough work. K nowing the right ascension of T Cor Bor in # b. c., allows us to make a guess at the date of Jesus' birth. Suppose Jesus were born at # p. M., local apparent time, when T Cor Bor at RA #h #" was on the meridian of Bethlehem. This would make the RA of the sun #h #, which would have been in early June. But, as mentioned earlies, there is no actual evidence to indicate that Jesus was born in winter rather than summer. Finally, the appearance of a new star in Corona Borealis, a constellation representing a crown or halo, might have had a symbolic effect in heralding the birth of the new king. If...... T Cor Bor is the star of Bethlehem, then this famous object may still be observed today. With a suitable star chart it can be identified as a faint star (magnitude # currently) in the field of a three-inch telescope. Will T Cor Bor blaze up again? I should say it almost certainly will. When? Tomorrow night? Next year? The next century? Nobody knows. Rev. Ronald E. Royer St. Frances Catholic Church Azusa, California T he Christian belief that the Supreme Being entered His natural world to raise us above our natural condition certainly leaves room for God to use a natural phenomenon to announce this supernatural event. Though it is easier to describe the Star of Bethlehem as a total miracle, to do so does not seem quite in line with the nature of the total event of the Incarnation, which is a fusion of the natural and the supernatural. So I find Richardson's review of this problem as orthodox as it is resourceful. As a parish priest I am an amateur in Scripture research as well as in astronomy. ' But my readings do indicate that the nonJewish world knew of the Jewish expectation of a Messiah because of the ancient prophecies. The "Magi," who lived somewhere to the East were among those awaiting some sign of the coming of the Messiah. What better sign for them than a new star in the heavenly crown, Corona Borealis? We know that a crown was a sign of kingship at that time since Jesus Christ received one for His proclaimed kingship, though it was of thorns. Unfortunately we do not know how these Magi read the circlet of stars -- but if they did read it as a crown the new star's position in the constellation as well as its declination would be most significant for them. So Richardson's nomination of T Cor Bor stands this test pretty well. But how does T Cor Bor stand the more difficult test of the second appearance recorded by Saint Matthew, Chapter #, vs. #? It fails perfectly. T Cor Bor just isn't visible long enough. Of course the other candidates for the Star of Bethlehem fail this test also, but not as perfectly as T Cor Bor. From this and the action of the star leading the Magi to the dwelling of the Holy Family, those who do admit of a natural celestial phenomenon's starting the Magi out on their journey tend to believe that the second appearance was miraculous, pure and simple. But as I studied the light curve of T Cor Bor (page #) I became intrigued by the secondary maximum some four months after outburst. In our very limited experience with recurrent novae -- and especially in this area -- this secondary outburst has not reached naked-eye visibility. But could it vary -- could it have done so for the Magi? If God willed, yes. But a variation in its natural cycle may also be possible. Assuming then that T Cor Bor did again reach naked-eye visibility for the Magi, the four-month interval fits well with the preparation and travel time required for the Magi. We know that they came no sooner than forty days after the birth of Christ since the purification period Saint Luke talks about is forty days (Luke #:#). Herod's massacre of the Innocents actually indicates an arrival of several months after the birth of Christ. So we still have T Cor Bor in the running, but how about the star's having led the Magi to Bethlehem? Matthew #:# tells us that the ardent prophecies did that, not the star. Its reappearance only confirmed that they were on the right track. The real difficulty here is that Matthew seems to have the star actually leading to the dwelling of the Holy Family, an impossibility for any extraterrestrial object. If T Cor Bor is our Star of Bethlehem we have to read Matthew #:# as a layman's description of a zenith passage. In that case, it is not too far-fetched to consider that the inhabitants of Bethlehem pointed out to the Magi the exact place where lived the child whose birth had caused such a stir a few months back. Maybe I am stretching the biblical text a little bit to fit T Cor Bor into this new theory. Please excuse me, but I have made many estimates of the brightness of T Cor Bor in the past nineteen years for the American Association of Variable Star Observers. I was very much excited when Robert Richardson talked to me about its candidacy -- could I all this time have been seeing the actual star of Bethlehem? At any rate, those who look closely at the stars and think about them may still be led to adore the Lord as were these mysterious heaven-gazers from out of the East. # ) # # I II #I I II #I #I # # # # # # # # # # # ! curve as observed in the year #. The heavy line is the mean light-curve for the #, the dots representing the observational points. The dashed line is the # curve corrected for an M-type companion of magnitude #. The first point, for February #, is an observation by Armin Deutsch . -- Publications of the Astronomical Society of the Pacific I The Birth of Environmental Quality Magazine Aside from naming some of our more celebrated contributors such as Ray Bradbury, Paul Ehrlich, Jacques Cousteau and Paolo Soleri, and mentioning a few interesting ideas like solar energy, organic burial, Wankel engines and cryogenic sperm banks, there is very little that space permits us to say about the environmental struggle except we're in it up to our gas masks. Send for your Complimentary Copy Now! r Environmental Quality Magazine #I # Burbank Blvd.  North Hollywood, Calif. #I # issues -- # Name Address (Please Print) You may cancel within # days after receiving your free copy --  and owe nothing. L Bin Me n Check Enclosed Story opens with undercover agent with southeast Oregon scenery while keeping a careful watch on an innocuous farmhouse through powerful binoculars. Some distance away his keeps the farm under electronic and radar surveillance from a specially equipped van camper. Ostensibly loving husband and wife on a camper if anyone should ask. He is, however, chilled by a growing awareness that he is the only life form -- other than plants -- in the vicinity of the farm. There are no birds, no animals small or large, not even insects around. Adding to his unease is the knowledge that his predecessor, while watching this same lack-life farm. Carlos knows, of course, that noted for making documentary films about insects. He is also suspected of being in the process of developing a superweapon that would give world dominion to any nation possessing it -- and no one is quite sure of weapon is described as a " toroidal field disruptor," is capable of altering matter over great distances and its existence has been deduced from specificaThe specs were labeled: Project #. Government "Agency" so top-secret it has no other name. It is headed by a man equally nameless, who is responsible only to the President -- not even to God. His aide is totally ruthless, physically powerful, top-level What the Agency does not know is that Hellstrom heads a #-year-old cult of humans who have patterned their culture, genetics and thought processes upon those of insects as a survival measure. Bred for intelligence, cult members have infiltrated society at large at all levels of authority, including branches of Government. subjects lives underground in the honeycombed hill -- or Hive -- under main objective for centuries has been to become impregnable. Its weaponry and science surpass anything found outside. Each individual in it is an experti bred for a single specialty for generations. Life expectancy in the Hive is several times the "wild" human lifespan. tured by the Hive and the Agency sends the latest disappearance. XI General memo from Joseph Merrivale: Whether Porter, Depeaux and Grinelli are actually dead is unimportant for these present considerations. Although we presume they are dead, nothing is changed if they are only missing. We have learned that Hellstrom will not hesitate to act against us. In view of his frequent overseas trips, ostensibly in pursuit of his insect films, a renewed effort to assess his foreign contacts is indicated. His ruthless actions bear a certain familiar stamp. On the home front the problem is more complex. Because we cannot admit the purposes that prompted our investigation we cannot now proceed through ordinary channels. Suggestions on alternate procedures will be welcomed. Destroy this entire message immediately after reading. This is mandatory. Do it now. (Appended comment by Dzule Peruge with cover -- for the Chiefs eyes only: Nuts! I'm opening several straightforward inquiries. I want an examination of that film company along every avenue we can open. My approach in Oregon will be to launch a missing-person inquiry through assistance will be solicited. Your help there would be appreciated. -- Dzule.) subject of their companions in this project until he and Clovis were on the plane headed west. He had chosen seats well forward of the others and on the left side. The window beside him gave a good view of a sensational sunset over the left wing, but he ignored it. As expected, he and Clovis had been ordered to assume teenage guise -- and Nick Myerlie, whom both of them considered to be an ineffectual ass, had been named to cover as their father. What none of them had expected was that Janvert would be selected for the numbertwo spot in charge of the outing. He and Clovis held their heads close together, speaking in barely audible whispers. "I don't like it," Janvert said. "Peruge will hit the ceiling and choose someone else once we're in the field." "What good would that do him?" "I don't know, but you wait and see. Tomorrow at the latest." "This arrangement could be in recognition of your sterling qualities." "Shit!" "Don't you want the second spot?" "Not on this merry-go-round." His lips set in a stubborn line. "This one's a nasty." "You think they're looking for a scapegoat?" "Don't you?" "It's possible. How do you get along with Peruge?" "Not badly, considering." "Considering what?" "The fact that he doesn't trust me." "Eddie!" One of their teammates took this moment to wander past, headed for the forward toilets. The teammate was an ex-gunner from the Vietnam war (he called it "Nam") named Daniel Thomas Alden and everyone called him DT. Janvert remained silent while DT passed, noting the hard, youthful face, the square and deeply tanned line of jaw. There was a white scar at the bridge of his nose and he affected a flight cap with transparent green visor that imparted a dark green cast to his face. Janvert suspected DT of being a spy for the brass. Rumor had it he was shacking up with Tymiena, and Janvert found himself suddenly wondering what the younger man was thinking now. As he passed, DT glanced at Janvert, but gave no sign of recognition. Janvert whispered, "Do you suppose DT enjoys this work?" "Why?" "You'd think he would find it a bit more constraining than an actual war -- not as many chances to kill people." "Sometimes you're too damned bitter." "And you shouldn't be on this assignment at all, honey," Janvert said, "Why didn't you beg off?" "I thought you might need someone to defend you." "The way you did last night?" She ignored the allusion, asked, "Have you heard the talk about DT and Tymiena?" "Yes. I almost feel sorry for him." "You think she's -- gone?" "I don't want to think about it -- but yes, I do." "But why? Couldn't they all Just be -- held somewhere?" "I can smell death in this one. Those missing people were the shock troops. You expect casualties with shock troops." "What are we then?" "With Peruge along? I don't know. I'll tell you when I find out how he deploys us." "Front line or rear?" "Right." "Aren't they going to serve dinner on this flight?" she asked. "Those stewardi are too interested in getting our 'elders' drunk." "That's one of the things I hate about playing the kiddie role," she whispered. "I can't ask for a drink." "I hate the makeup," he said. "I'll bet they don't feed us before Nebraska." "This is a bean-and-cod special," she said. "They'll give us fishballs and haricot. Are you still feeling low?" "Honey, forget some of the things I said last night. I was feeling like the very end." "To be strictly accurate, there were two of us in that mood. It's probably the phase of the moon." "I still don't know a good reason why I was named Number Two on this case -- do you?" "None I'm sure of" And almost as an afterthought: "The others are pretty old." "All the more reason -- I mean, why would they want a younger agent in command?" "Youth must have its day," she whispered and bent to nibble his ear. "Knock it off, darling. The old goat right behind me is trying to eavesdrop." Janvert knew better than to glance back at once, but he straightened presently and glanced around the crowded aircraft. The lights were on now and it was dark outside -- each window was a patch of black. The white-haired old man behind Clovis was reading Time while drinking a whiskey over ice. He looked up as Janvert turned around, but immediately went back to his magazine and drink. Janvert could not recall ever having seen him before -- still, the old man could be spying for someone. Angrily Janvert sank back into his seat, bent close to Clovis. "Honey, we've got to break away from this racket. There must be a country somewhere that would be safe for us. There must be some place where the Agency can't reach us." "The other side?" "You know what that would mean -- more of the same only in a foreign language. No -- we need a nice tidy little foreign country where we can blend into the population without being noticed. It has to exist somewhere on this dirty planet." "You're thinking about DT and Tymiena." "I'm thinking about you and me. "He's listening again," she whispered. Janvert folded his arms and sank into a sullen silence. It was going to be a bitch of a flight all the way to Portland. He resigned himself to it. Later, when Nick Myerlie came past and bent over them to ask; "You kids getting along okay?" Janvert merely growled at him. Inter-Hive Memo -- Project #: The heat problem remains severe. Our latest model melted before becoming fully operational. Secondary resonance was measurable, however, and it was climbing toward the expected peaks. If the proposed new cooling techniques are successful we should get our first fully operational tests within the month. The test is sure to cause manifestations that will be noticeable Outside. At the minimum we can expect a new island to appear in the Pacific Ocean somewhere off Japan. out of Dulles and was forced to accept coach, which compounded his annoyance over the conference with Merrivale. The Chief had insisted he have that meeting, however, and Peruge had seen no good way to avoid it. He had driven over to Operations after preparing the way with a call and had met Merrivale in the latter's office. The gloves had been off right from the beginning. Merrivale had glanced up without change of expression as Peruge strode into the office. There was a pinched up, frightened look around Merrivale's eyes and Peruge thought. He knows he's been nominated for patsy. Peruge seated himself across from Merrivale in one of the big leather chairs, indicated a folder on the desk. "You're reviewing the reports, I see. Found any holes in them yet?" Merrivale obviously thought the question put him at a disadvantage. "My reports are precisely fitted to the circumstances for which they were made." The pompous bastard! Peruge was well aware that his presence annoyed Merrivale. It always did. Peruge was physically a big man -- many said he would be gross if he ever let himself go to fat. But he possessed a softly sinister grace of movement which, coupled with his size, never failed to irritate Merrivale. "The Chief wanted me to ask you why you gave second spot on the assignment to that little shrimp, Janvert," Peruge said, needling Merrivale again. "Because he's long overdue for responsibility." "He's not trustworthy." "Nonsense!" "Why didn't you delay and let me appoint my own second?" "No sense in delay. The briefing had to proceed." "So you rushed into another mistake," Peruge said. His voice conveyed a sense of calm, superior knowledge. That mention of the Chief had been telling. Merrivale's face darkened. "Why are you going out to Oregon yourself?" "The answer to that is obvious, given the situation." "What situation?" "Three of our best people have been lost." Merrivale nodded. Then: "You spoke of something important to discuss with me. What is it?" "Several things. First, that memo you circulated indicated that we were unsure of our next step in this case. The Chief was rather upset by that." Merrivale actually paled. "We -- the circumstances -- " Peruge interrupted as though he hadn't heard Merrivale. "Second, we are concerned about the instructions you gave those three agents. It seems strange to us that -- " "I followed my bloody orders to the letter!" Merrivale said, slamming a hand onto the folder. The story of his life, Peruge thought. He said, "There are rumors that Tymiena didn't like this assignment." Merrivale sniffed, managed to look unimpressed. "They always object and then talk about it behind my back. What good are rumors?" "I got enough hints to convince me she may have had a valid objection to the way things were being handled. Did she talk about specific objections." "We talked, yes. She thought we should go in openly after Porter -- make a more official approach." "Why?" "It was just a feeling she had, nothing more." Merrivale made feeling sound like a peculiar female foible. "That feeling appears to have been accurate. You should have listened to her." "She was always having those crazy hunches," Merrivale objected. "She didn't like working with Carlos, for one thing." "So she did have specific objections. Why did she object to Carlos?" "I'm only guessing, but I presume he has made objectionable advances to her at some time. At any rate, that wasn't the kind of quibble we tolerate in the Agency. They know the work they're called upon to do and what it may entail." Peruge just stared at him. Merrivale's face was an open page, his thoughts written across it for anyone to read: They're blaming me for these losses. Why are they blaming me? I only did what they told me to do. Before Merrivale could begin giving voice to these thoughts Peruge said, "There is pressure from farther up the line and we're going to have some explaining to do. Your part in this comes in for particular questioning." picture now -- there was pressure from higher up and someone was being, prepared as sacrificial goat. That goat was named Joseph Merrivale. The fact that he had successfully protected himself on many similar occasions did not ease his pain at finding himself today's target. "This is not fair," Merrivale growled. "It is simply not fair." "I'd like you to recount as much as you remember of your last conversation with Tymiena," Peruge said. "Everything." Merrivale took a moment to regain his composure. Then; "Everything?" "Yes." "Very well." Merrivale's mind was neatly organized and could reproduce most conversations from memory. He was hampered this time, however, by the necessity of screening every scrap through a self-protective analysis. He lost his fake British accent as he proceeded. Peruge found this amusing. Presently Peruge interrupted: "So she went looking for Carlos." "Yes. Carlos was in Archives, I believe." Merrivale wiped perspiration from his forehead. "It's too bad we don't have her here to question," Peruge said. "I've told you everything." "Oh, I believe you," Peruge said. He shook his head. "But there still was something. She had read the reports and -- " He shrugged. "Agents do die in the line of duty," Merrivale argued. "Of course, of course," Peruge said. "Such occurrences are perfectly ordinary." Merrivale scowled, obviously thinking the facts were being twisted to damn him. "Carlos had no similar objections?" Peruge asked. "None whatsoever." Peruge pursed his lips in thought. Damnable business! So the little clerk had finally bought it. His legendary caution had failed him at last. Unless that caution had somehow pulled him through. Carlos might still be alive. Somehow Peruge did not give much weight to this possibility. The first pawn had been taken, then the second and the third. Now it was time for a more powerful piece. He asked, "Did Carlos and Tymiena quarrel about this job?" "Perhaps." "What does that mean?" "They were always snapping at each other. Who noticed after a while?" "And we don't have them here to ask," Peruge mused. "I don't need reminders of that." "Do you recall what Carlos said when you last saw him?" "Certainly. He told me he would report within forty-eight hours of his arrival on the scene." "Did they have radio?" "There was one in the van they picked up in Portland. They called in to check the equipment. That was from Klamath Falls. Portland relayed." "Forty-eight hours, huh?" Peruge muttered. "Why did he ask for that time spread?" "He wanted a chance to get set up on the scene -- to reconnoiter the area and choose his observation site." "Yes, but -- " "That was not an unreasonable spread." "But Carlos was always so cautious." "This speaks of caution," Merrivale objected. "Why didn't you order him to make more frequent periodic calls?" "It did not seem indicated." Peruge shook his head from side to side. It was diabolic. A pack of amateurs would not have left this many loose ends and blunders behind them. Merrivale would admit no mistakes, though. And the man had those explicit orders to fall back on. Embarrassing. He would have to be shunted aside, though. He would have to be stored somewhere until the axe fell. Merrivale was a miserable incompetent. There was no excuse for him. He was just the kind of man Peruge needed right now, someone to point to when the really embarrassing questions were asked. With angry abruptness Peruge pushed himself out of the chair, stood glowering down at Merrivale, who appeared thoroughly cowed. "You're a fool, Merrivale," Peruge said in a cold, hard voice. "You've always been a fool and always will be. We have a full report on Tymiena's objections from DT. She wanted a backup team. She wanted frequent radio contact. You specifically told her not to bother Portland-relay unless the message was something vital. You told her she was to take her orders from Carlos and not to question them. You ordered her not to mount any official inquiry into what happened to Porter. Under no circumstances was she to move out from under her cover. Those were your instructions." Peruge pointed to the folder on Merrivale's desk. "And you had read that!" Merrivale sat in shocked silence at the outburst. For a horrible moment he appeared about to cry. His eyes glistened with unshed tears. But he managed to respond with a semblance of his accent once more intact. "I say -- you don't leave your opinions in any doubt -- " j the airport, Peruge said, "I suppose we ought to be grateful to him. There's no doubt now of the situation we're in." "What do you mean by that?" the Chief asked, his voice disgruntled. "I mean that we went in without knowing Hellstrom's situation. play for high stakes." "As though we weren't." "Well, I've settled with Merrivale, at any rate. I ordered him to stand by for reassignment." "He won't do anything stupid?" "Hasn't he done enough stupid things already?" "You know what I mean, dammit!" "I think he'll obey his orders to the letter," Peruge said. "But you upset him badly." It was a statement, not a question. "No doubt of it." This was an unfamiliar tack and Peruge hesitated, staring thoughtfully at his scrambler cap on the telephone. "He's been on the phone to me," the Chief said. "He complained about you bitterly. Then he said he was putting our written instructions to him in a safe place. He also made a point of telling me that he had given Janvert the special signal corps number and code letters, as per our instructions for supervising agents. He even quoted the section to me from some set of orders we gave him years ago." After a long silence Peruge said, "We might have to take stronger measures with him." "Yes, there's always that," the Chief said. The words of Nils Hellstrom: Unlike man whose physical limitations are dictated from the moment of his birth, the insect is born with the actual ability to improve upon his body. When he reaches the limits of his capability he miraculously transforms into an entirely new being. It is in this metamorphosis that I find the most basic pattern for my understanding of the Hive. To me the Hive is a cocoon from which the new human will emerge. H ellstrom sat thinking in his cell. His eyes were absently aware of the charts and diagrams pasted over his walls, the reassuring standby blink of his repeater console. But he was not actually seeing these things. They'll send in the first team now, he thought. They were just probing before. Now we'll get the real experts and from them we may learn enough to save ourselves. It had been a long night and a longer day. He had managed to get a two-hour nap, but the Hive was tense and twanging with crisis awareness. Body chemistry told the workers what was happening if nothing else told them. When he had returned to his cell a little more than two hours earlier Hellstrom had been so tired he had tossed his Outsider jacket onto a chair and just flopped on the bed in his clothes. Something heavy in a pocket of the jacket had been left hanging over an edge, however, and had dragged the jacket into a mound on the floor beside the chair. He could see the lump of the heavy object and abruptly remembered the Outsider pistol he had picked up before leaving his cell -- how long ago? The incident not only seemed to belong to another lifetime -- but to another universe. Everything had changed. Powerful Outside forces had developed an interest in something that was sure to lead them to the Hive. Project #. The source of the leak appeared so innocent on the surface that Hellstrom shivered when he thought about it. Jerry, one of the cameramen, had been assigned to that assignment, had been charged to do a special research project in the library. He remembered leaving the papers on a table "for no more than a half-hour." They had been in the same place when he had returned and he had collected them, thought no more about it. An innocent slip. But it had been all the Outsiders needed. They seemed to possess a malevolent genie who watched out to take advantage of such casual mistakes. Jerry was heartsick. He felt that he had betrayed his beloved Hive. And he had. But an accident had been bound to happen some day. The miracle was that the Hive had endured so long undetected. The peace of anonymity had its own life cycle, apparently. Peace at any price never quite worked out the way one hoped. There was always a higher price to pay. Feeling nervous and quite irritable -- emotions he knew his body would transmit like an invisible trail all along the way, but somehow not caring -- Hellstrom arose suddenly, went down to check on Project #. The Hive had to speed things up down there. It had to! Coded memo from Peruge: For the time being I will not change Janvert's assignment. We must consider the delicate problem of a replacement for Merrivale. Certain aspects of Janvert's enrollment in the Agency appeal to me in this regard. Our hold upon him could be made very firm. There appears to be no doubt of our observation that a strong attachment has developed between Janvert and Clovis Carr. This could be worked to our advantage. To be on the safe side I have commissioned D. T. Alden to keep a special watch on both of them. A copy of his report will be forwarded to you. on the bed of the motel room on the outskirts of Fosterville. He had allowed himself only one small bag and a camera case with his communications gear. The camera case he draped over a chair arm. It was the way he liked to travel -- bags under the airplane seat, no airport fuss, in and out of an area with as little attention called to himself as possible. In spite of his six feet four inches of height, he knew he tended not to attract second glances. He had learned long ago a self-effacing diffidence of manner he could adopt when he needed it. He tended to put it on like a garment when traveling. It had taken him all morning to get the backup teams positioned in the mountains north of town, where they could operate line-of-sight communication to both his motel room and the observers at the farm. He was hungry for lunch, but there were things to be done first. He glanced around the room. It had been furnished in Grand Rapids Western -- dark wood with imitation brand burns, a heavy-wear fabric for all upholstery. The place reeked of expense-account minimums. He sighed, dropped into a chair that creaked under his weight. One big hand found the telephone on the lamp table beside the chair and he dialed the motel office. Yes, they knew the number for the office of the local deputy sheriff. Was there trouble? Peruge explained that he had been asked by his company to make a missing-person inquiry. Mere routine. He had to listen to an involved explanation about the town's having only one deputy, but a good one, mind you. The sheriffs office was actually over at the county seat. Presently, by answering all of the probing, curious questions with monosyllabic grunts, Peruge got the number he wanted and the motel office made the connection for him. Two minutes later he was discussing his problem with Deputy Lincoln Kraft, a man with a flat, almost characterless voice. "We're reasonably sure they're missing," Peruge insisted. "Carlos was supposed to be back at work Monday and today's Friday. That's not like him. Very punctual, our Carlos." "His wife, too, eh?" Kraft made this sound accusatory. "Men often take their wives with them on vacation," Peruge said. He wondered then if that had been too flip for the local law. Kraft apparently missed the sarcasm. He said, "Yes, I guess they do at that. Seems kind of strange your company would send you looking around for these people, though." "Carlos has one of our most important routes," Peruge explained. "We can't let that sort of thing go by default. The competition moves right in on you, you know." "Guess that's right. What line of work did you say you were in?" Kraft asked. "I'm vice president of the Blue Devil Fireworks Corporation of Baltimore. It's one of the biggest in the country. Carlos was one of our best salesmen." "Was?" Kraft asked. "You got reasons you haven't told me that make you believe he's in real bad trouble?" "Nothing specific," Peruge lied. "If s just that it isn't like him not to show up when he's supposed to." "I see. Probably some real ordinary explanation behind this, but I'll see what I can do. What makes you think he's missing in this area?" "I received a letter from him. It mentioned a valley near Fosterville where he was going to look for scaled quail." "For what?" "Scaled quail. It's a bird that lives in arid land." "Is he a hunter? He might have had a hunting accident and not been able to -- " "He didn't hunt birds to kill them. He liked to watch them and study them -- sort of an amateur ornithologist." "Oh, one of those." Kraft made the hobby sound faintly disreputable, perhaps reflecting on the man's sex habits. "What's the name of this valley?" "Guarded Valley. Do you know where it is?" Such a long silence ensued that Peruge became impatient. "You still there, Mr. Kraft?" he asked. "Yeah, I'm still here." "Do you know that valley?" "Yeah. Sort of. That's Hellstrom's place." "Whose place?" Peruge rather liked the fine air of misunderstanding he managed to impart to this question. "That's Doc Hellstrom's place. He owns that valley. Been in his family for years." "I see. Well, perhaps this medical gentleman won't mind if we make inquiries in his neighborhood." "He's not a hospital doctor," Kraft said. "He's a bug doctor. He studies bugs. Makes moving pictures about 'em." "That shouldn't make any difference," Peruge said. "Will you see to the inquiries, Mr. Kraft?" "You gotta come in and sign a formal request," Kraft said. "Missing-person report. I got one of the forms around here some place. We haven't had a missing person since the Angelas kid got herself lost on Steens Mountain. That wasn't the same thing as your problem, of course. Didn't need a missing-person report for that." response, beginning to wonder about this deputy. The Agency's files showed quite a number of missing persons in the area over a period of some fifty years. All instances had reasonable explanations, but still -- He decided that Kraft sounded nervous under that flat voice. Perhaps a little fishing would be in order. Peruge said, "I hope this doctor's place isn't dangerous. He doesn't have poisonous insects around, does he?" "Might have a scorpion or two," Kraft said, his voice brightening. "They can be mighty bad sometimes. You got pictures of these missing persons?" "I have a photograph of Carlos and his wife -- one he kept on his desk." "That's fine. Bring that along with you. Did you say they were in a camper?" "They had one of those big van campers -- a Dodge. Carlos was very proud of it." "Doesn't seem a thing like that could just disappear." Peruge agreed with him, asked how to find the deputy's office. "You got a car?" Kraft asked. "I rented one back in Klamath Falls." "This Carlos fellow must be pretty important to your company." "I've already told you he is," Peruge said, allowing a trace of testiness to appear in his voice. "They fly you all the way out here from Baltimore just to inquire about him?" Peruge took the handset away from his ear, stared at it. What gave with this country cop? He put the instrument back to his ear, said, "Carlos covered the whole West Coast for us. It's important that we find out about him as soon as possible. If something's happened to him we have to replace him immediately. The buying season is about to begin. I've already talked to the state patrol in Salem. They told me to contact the authorities here." "Thought you said you got a car in Klamath Falls," Kraft said. "I went that far by chartered plane," Peruge said and waited with increasing interest for Kraft's response. "Chartered plane? My, my. You could have flown right here and landed on our little dirt strip if you'd wanted. Why didn't you do that?" So both of us are fishing, Peruge thought. Good. He wondered what Kraft's response would be if the explanation included an account of how Peruge had missed connections in Portland and had been forced to rendezvous with his people in Klamath Falls. "I don't like these little country landing fields," Peruge said. "Can't say I blame you much for that, but this is a nice enough little field. You file a report with the state police in Salem?" Kraft's tone was alert and probing. Good interrogation technique, Peruge thought. This country cop was no simpleton. "Yes, I did. Carlos had his van shipped to Portland for this vacation and took it from there. The state police are making inquiries along the way. They have copies of this photograph." "I see. Fireworks must be big business," Kraft said. "You people are spending a lot of money -- chartered airplanes and everything." Peruge considered this, decided a barb was called for. He said, "We look after our people and hang the cost, Mr. Kraft. I hope you'll start your inquiries as soon as possible. Now, how do I get to your office?" "You're at the motel, eh?" "Yes." Kraft told him to come out of his motel parking lot, turn right "like you were going to Lakeview" and come out to county road #. "Hang a left there and come up to the new shopping center. You can see it from the highway. I got a little office on the second floor. Everybody knows where it's at." "I'll be right over," Peruge said. "Just a minute, Mr. Peruge," Kraft said. "You carrying any skyrockets or firecrackers -- things like that?" "Of course not." Peruge managed to sound properly shocked while noting that Kraft had his name down correctly and was obviously on the official offensive. Did they think him unaware of state laws on fireworks? He said, "We ship only through legal channels. Deputy Kraft. Our people carry photographs and order lists. If we broke laws we wouldn't be in business very long. I find your question interesting, however." "Just want to be sure you know our law," Kraft explained. "We don't take it kindly when people come around saying one of our folks may have caused harm to a visitor. You gotta be mighty -- " "I didn't even suggest that," Peruge interrupted. "I take it as very interesting that you suggest it, however. Deputy Kraft. You can expect me in your office in just a few minutes." Silence. Then; "Okay. Don't forget that picture." "I wouldn't think of it." Peruge sat staring at the telephone for a moment after hanging up. Presently he placed a call to Salem and told the state patrol he had talked by telephone with Deputy Sheriff Lincoln Kraft and asked if the patrol had anything to report. They had nothing to report. He called the Baltimore switchboard next and asked them to agreed upon as a code signal that he distrusted the local authorities and his office was to firm up the request He depressed the stem on his wristwatch transmitter then and felt the faint throbbing against his skin that told him the teams at the Steens Mountain campsites were on the job and monitoring his signal. Everything was in order. Time to begin bearding Hellstrom in his den. The words of Nils Hellstrom: The living prototype of the computer was designed by nature long before man ever set foot on Earth. It is nothing more nor less than the termite mound, one of the first experiments in social order. It is a living reminder that all may not be as man would wish it among the life forms that share this planet with him. We all know, of course, that compared with man the insect does not display what we could describe as intelligence. But why should we feel proud about that? Where there is no intelligence there may be no stupidity. And the termite mound stands as a living accusation, a finger pointed at our pride. A computer is a mechanism programed with a thousand tiny bits of information. It operates by juggling information into a form of logic. Think about it. Is a beautifully functioning society not a form of logic? I say that the creatures of such a mound, each a bit of the whole, move through their hidden circuits, thousands of tiny particles of information organizing themselves into an indisputable form of logic. Their source of power is a broodmother, a queen. She represents a great throbbing mass of energy, motivating all around her with her insatiable need. Thus our Hive rests firmly on its breeding chambers. Within the queen's pulsating body lies the future of the mound. Within our breeding chambers lies our future and, in truth, the future of humankind. K raft called the farm as soon as Peruge had broken the connection. He had Hellstrom on the line within a minute. "Nils, there's a fellow at the motel named Peruge. Says he's from the Blue Devil Fireworks Company and he's looking for a missing salesman and the salesman's wife. Missing in your area. Says he has a letter from the salesman that mentions Guarded Valley. Should we know anything about that?" "I told you to expect this," Hellstrom said. "I know, but this fellow sounds very sharp. He's already talked to the state patrol and I wouldn't be a bit surprised if he called in the "Don't you think you can handle him?" "I may've made him suspicious." "How?" "I kept probing for some kind of admission from him that this wasn't an ordinary missing persons case. He's on his way over here right now. Says he has a pholograph of the missing couple. sure to get another one. Somebody's bound to have seen this pair and the search is going to center right here." "Nobody will find anything at the farm," Hellstrom said. He sounded sad and tired, and Kraft felt the first nigglings of a deeper concern. "I sure hope you're right. What should I do?" "Do? Cooperate with him in every way. Take the photograph. Come up here to inquire." "Nils, I don't like this. I hope you're -- " "I'm trying to keep the interface of our conflict as small as possible. Line. That is my most urgent concern." "Yes, but what if he asks to tag along?" "I hope he does." "But -- " "Bring him." "Nils, if I bring him up there with me -- I hope he's coming back with me." "That is our concern. Line." "Nils -- I'm real worried. If he -- " "I'll handle it myself. Line. We'll have everything smooth and ordinary here when you arrive." "I sure hope so." "How did he get to Fosterville, Line?" "Rented car." "Is he alone?" "I don't think so. There are several new campers up on the mountain." "We noted the activity. Rented car, eh?" "Look, Nils, this guy had better not have an accident in that car. I got a funny feeling about this one. He's big trouble." "No doubt of it," Hellstrom agreed. "They've sent in the first team." From the Hive breeding record: This new group must be watched with extreme care. This includes all of the breeding batch designated Fractionated Actinomycin Nucleotide Complex Y-series great potential in several specializations the Hive needs desperately it may harbor a strain of instability. This instability may be evidenced in a heightened breeding drive, in which case it can be diverted to the Hive's advantage. However, other symptoms may crop up and should be reported to Breeding Central immediately. H ellstrom sat in reflective silence after the emergency meeting of his Council. He felt that the entire Hive had become what he imagined a hunted submarine to be -- rigged for silent running. All power systems, including ventilation, were operating at minimums. Water interchange with the deep underground river that ran the turbines and was the Hive's major water source had been put under special observation to prevent anything from entering it that might arouse Outside suspicions when that water reached the Snake River system. How much did Peruge and his cohorts know about Project #? Hellstrom wondered. The question had been left unanswered by the Council meeting. The Outsiders could not know everything about Project #, nor was it likely they knew anything about the Hive as yet. Hellstrom felt confident of this. At the barest suspicion that something like the Hive existed they would be in here with an army. Some accommodation had to be reached with these Outsiders before they learned too much. The deaths were regrettable, but they had followed as an inevitable consequence of Porter's death. That had been an error. We lived too long in the security of our camouflage, he thought. We became too bold. Making films caused that -- and all the necessary intimate arrangements with Outsiders that grew out of the films. We underestimated the Outsiders. Hellstrom suppressed a weary sigh. He missed Old Harvey. The present security team was a good one, but Old Harvey had possessed a special ability, a balancing wisdom. The Hive needed him now more than ever and all they had of Old Harvey's legacy was his favorite protege, Saldo. Did Saldo represent what came out of the vats new? Saldo had undergone a profound maturing since the night of the hunt. The transformation appeared to Hellstrom in some ways to resemble a metamorphosis. It was as though Saldo had really inherited Old Harvey's wide experience and wisdom on that fatal night. Hellstrom knew he was leaning on Saldo for the same kind of support he had learned to expect from Old Harvey. Whether Saldo could bear up under these demands remained to be seen. So far he had imagination, but Hellstrom shook his head. It was difficult to lean on such a young and untried member of the New Breed in a crisis. But whom else did he have? The Council meeting had started at noon in a screening room that occupied one entire corner of the barn studio. It was a room of outwardly conventional appearance -- oval table flanked by massive chairs. Hive-made of heavy extrusion plastic to counterfeit teak. A pulldown screen filled one end of the room. Speakers on each side of it clung to the high ceiling corners. A small double-glass window at the other end looked into the projection room. The walls were baffled and hung with loosely draped fabric to dampen sounds. others at Hellstrom's request. The bullet scar along his jawline had not completely healed. It stood out whitely against his dark skin. The hawkish features were relaxed, but there was a steady alertness in his brown eyes. Hellstrom recalled that Saldo was of the S # aI Series on the male side -- this made him one of Hellstrom's cousins. The younger man had been picked from prime drone stock, the source of all the breeding males. He had been subjected to all of the proper chemical reinforcements. And now Saldo represented a nice convergence of the functional traits upon which the Hive relied so heavily. "We must be preparedat every level to respond quickly and thoroughly if anything goes wrong," Hellstrom said, looking up and starting the conversation as though Saldo had shared the preceding reverie. "I have sent messages to all of our fronts Outside that they must be prepared to proceed on their own if we are lost. All records that allude to such fronts have been made ready for demolition." "But have we anticipated every contingency?" Saldo asked. "The question I've been asking myself." "I know." And Saldo thought: Our Prime Male is tried. He needs rest and we cannot give him that rest. Saldo felt at this moment extremely protective toward Hellstrom. "Peruge probably will be carrying special electronic equipment," Hellstrom said. "At the very least he'll be transmitting his position and condition to monitors Outside. I'm sure of it." "To those people on the mountain." "Yes. We must know the nature of his equipment as soon as possible." "I've made all the preparations," Saldo said. "Nils, shouldn't you get some rest?" "No time. Peruge is on his way and he's just the tip of the iceberg." "The what?" Hellstrom explained the allusion. Then: "How many people do you think he has on the mountain?" "There are at least ten people camping up there. They could all be his." "That many?" Hellstrom shook his head. Saldo nodded, sharing Hellstrom's disquiet. The idea of more than ten people at once snooping into the Hive's affairs created a profound disturbance of his inbred caution and conditioning. "Does Line have anyone he can send up the mountain to play camper with those others?" Saldo asked. "He's looking into it." "Line is bringing this Peruge personally, isn't he?" "Yes. But we mustn't assume that Peruge trusts Line." "Line was no match for this Peruge -- that's obvious," Saldo said. "I heard his account." "Learn from that," Hellstrom said. "It's good to have our Outside fronts include a deputy sheriff, but a front creates its own problems. The more we expose of ourselves the more danger we're in." Saldo tucked this lesson into his memory. One did not deploy agents with complete impunity. The very existence of an agent carried its own message when that agent was exposed. The very fact that Peruge could suspect Lincoln Kraft revealed something about the Hive. Saldo vowed to remember this lesson when the present crisis was past. He had no doubt that the Hive would surmount the present difficulties. His trust in the Prime Male, Hellstrom, was profound. "Peruge may possess a device to reveal that we're probing for his equipment," Hellstrom said. "I have given instructions to monitor for that eventuality," Saldo said. Hellstrom nodded, pleased. So far Saldo had anticipated every contingency that had arisen in Hellstrom's own mind -- and some that had not. Prime breeding stock always showed its worth in the crunch. Saldo possessed a penetrating intelligence. The younger male would be of inestimable value to the Hive when he had been tempered and fully trained. "What excuse have you prepared if he detects our probes?" Hellstrom asked. "I want to discuss that with you. Suppose, for the film in progress, we are making a sound-track with a great deal of complex mixing. It would be perfectly explainable electronic activity. The visit of this Peruge surely could not be expected to interrupt that. We have a schedule to keep. Any interference with Peruge's equipment could be explained by this work," Hellstrom nodded thoughtfully. "Excellent. And if I ask him when he arrives if he has a radio because -- " " -- a radio would interfere with our equipment," Saldo completed for him. "The question would be perfectly natural." "See to the cover preparations," Hellstrom said. Saldo arose, stood with his fingertips touching the table, hesitating. "Yes?" Hellstrom asked. "Nils, are we sure the others didn't have such equipment. I've been reviewing the tapes and records and -- " He shrugged, obviously loath to criticize. "We searched them. There was nothing." "That seems odd -- the fact that they didn't carry such equipment." "They weren't considered important enough," Hellstrom said. "They were sent in to see if they would be killed." "Ah." Saldo's expression betrayed both understanding and shock. "We should have understood that about Outsiders," Hellstrom said. "They are not very good humans, the wild ones. They commonly waste their workers this way. The ones who intruded here were expendable stock. I know now that it would have been far wiser for us to confuse them and send them away with a believable story." "It was a mistake to kill them?" "A mistake to make it necessary to kill them." Saldo nodded his understanding of the fine distinction. "We made a mistake," he said. "I made a mistake," Hellstrom corrected him. "Too much success made me careless. We must always keep the possibility in mind that any of us can err." The words of brood mother Trova Hellstrom: Let me introduce here a word about the quality we call caution. Where we say we have been and where we say the Hive is headed -- somewhere in that mysterious future -- is by necessity somewhat removed from what we imagine are facts. Our own interpretation always intervenes. What we say we are doing is inevitably modified by our own understanding and by the limits of our comprehension. First, we are partisan. We see everything in terms of Hive survival. Second, the Universe has a way of appearing to be one thing while it is actually something else. In this light caution becomes a reliance upon our deepest collective energies. We must trust the Hive itself to possess wisdom and to manifest that wisdom through us, its cells. on the lower road where Peruge could get his first look at Hellstrom's farm he asked Kraft to stop. The deputy brought his station wagon to a skidding, dusty halt, peered questioningly at his passenger. "Something wrong, Mr. Peruge?" Peruge merely tightened his lips. Kraft interested him. The deputy could have been type-cast for the role he played. It was almost as though someone had looked at him and said, Now, this one -- we'll make him the deputy. Kraft had a sunburned, western appearance, thick nose and beetling brows, pale yellow hair topped by a widebrimmed hat. His squarish features surmounted a blocky body which moved with a stiff-legged horseman's walk. Peruge had seen several people on Fosterville's one main street who looked vaguely like Lincoln Kraft. Kraft accepted Peruge's silent appraisal without qualms, secure in the knowledge that he was a Hivehybrid whose appearance could not possibly excite questions about alien background. Kraft's father had been a local rancher seduced in a gene foray by a breeding female. Many Fosterville locals had remarked on Kraft's resemblance to the father. Kraft cleared his throat and said, "Mr. Peruge, I said -- " "I know what you said." Peruge glanced at his wristwatch. Its hands stood at quarter to three. Every delay imaginable had been thrown in the way of this excursion -- telephone calls, careful examination of the missing-person report, a lengthy study of the photograph, question after question and a laborious assemblage of answers on paper, all executed in a slow and meticulous longhand. But here they were, finally, in sight of Hellstrom's farm. Peruge felt his pulse quicken. The air carried a dry, cloying silence. Even the insects were still. Peruge sensed something out of character about the stillness. He grew aware slowly of the absence of insect sounds, asked Kraft about this. Kraft pushed back his hat, rubbed a sleeve across his forehead. "I expect someone's used a spray." "Really? Does Hellstrom do that sort of thing? I thought all the environmentalists were against sprays." "How did you know the Doc was into ecology?" Sharp! Sharp! Peruge reminded himself. He said, "I didn't know it. I just assumed an entomologist would have that as one of his concerns." "Yeah? Well, maybe the Doc isn't spraying. This is rangeland right here." "Somebody else could be doing it?" "Maybe. Or the Doc could be doing something else. Did you have me stop just so you could listen?" "No. I want to get out and scout around the area and see if I can spot any sign of Carlos' camper." "Not much sense in that." Kraft spoke quickly with an undertone of sharpness. "Oh? Why?" "If we decide he's really been around here we'll do a thorough search." "I thought I told you," Peruge said. "I've already decided he was around here. I'd like to get out and have a little look at the area." "Doc don't like people wandering around his place." "But you said this was rangeland. Does he control it?" "Not exactly, but -- " "Then let's have a look." Peruge put a hand on the door. "You just wait a minute," Kraft ordered. Peruge nodded silently. He had found out what he wanted to know -- Kraft was here to block any investigation by strangers. "All right," Peruge said. "Does Hellstrom know we're coming?" K raft had put the station wagon in gear, prepared to resume their lurching progress toward the farm, but now he hesitated. Peruge's demand that they stop had shocked him. The first thought had been that the Outsider had seen something suspicious, something overlooked by the Hive's cleanup workers. Peruge's attempts to get out and search the area had done nothing to ease that initial disquiet. Now it occurred to Kraft that Peruge or his people might have tapped the telephone to the farm. But Hive Security was always wary of that -- surely it would have detected such an intrusion. "Matter of fact, he does know," Kraft said. "I called to make sure Doc was here himself. Sometimes he goes gadding off to mighty strange places. And I wanted to clear it that we were coming. You know how these scientists are." "No. How are they?" "They do experiments sometimes. Outsiders go blundering in and upset everything." "Is that why you don't want me to get out here?" Kraft spoke with obvious relief. "Sure it is. Besides, the Doc makes movies up here all the time. He gets a bit testy if you ruin his pictures. We try to be good neighbors." "You'd think he'd put out guards or something." "No. The locals all know about his work. We steer clear of his place." "How testy does he get if one ruins his experiments or his movies?" Peruge asked. "Does he -- ah -- shoot?" "Nothing like that. Doc wouldn't really hurt anybody. But he can be mighty rough-mouthed when he wants. He's got important friends, too. Pays to be on his good side." That he has, Peruge thought. And that could explain the strange behavior of the local law. Kraft's job must be a sinecure. He would be careful not to lose that sinecure. Peruge said, "Okay. Let's go see if we can find Dr. Hellstrom's good side." "Yes, sir!" Kraft got the car moving, made a special effort to act casual and unconcerned. Hellstrom's orders had been explicit: this was a routine investigation into some missing persons. All cooperation would be extended. Peruge admired the farm buildings as they approached the north fence. The farm had been built in a time when materials were squandered without any worries about the supply. There wasn't a knot in any of the lumber visible on this side of the farmhouse or the barn, although the wood had that dark gray of long weathering and probably could have used a coat of paint. Peruge wondered idly why the farm wasn't painted. Kraft stopped parallel to the fence and just clear of the gate, said, "We walk from here. Doc doesn't like us bringing our cars up to the buildings." "Why's that?" "Something to do with his work, I expect." "The place could use a coat of paint," Peruge said as he got out his side of the car. Kraft, got out, closed the door on his side and spoke across the roof of the car. "I heard tell Doc used some kind of wood preservative on his buildings. They just look plain weathered. Kind of pretty when you think about it." "Oh?" Peruge walked to the gate. waited for Kraft. "What's that concrete building over there?" He pointed to the low structure inside the fence to the left of the gate. "Might be a pump house. About the right size for a big one. Or it could be something to do with the Doc's work. I never asked." Kraft watched Peruge carefully. The concrete structure housed an emergency ventilation system that could be opened by explosives and was linked to standby pumping. Several more such installations were scattered around the area, but the others were camouflaged. "Is Hellstrom married?" Peruge asked. Kraft opened the gate before answering. "I don't rightly know." He stood aside to let Peruge enter, closed the gate. "Doc has lots of pretty gals around here sometimes. For his movies, I s'pose. Maybe he thinks there's no sense buying a cow when milk's free." Kraft chuckled at his own hairy witticism, added: "Let's get along up to the farm." into step with the deputy. That humor had been a little heavy. This deputy was neither pure western, pure yokel or pure anything else. Kraft tried too hard to appear the semi-rustic. The trying was so obvious at times that it dominated every other action. Peruge had decided earlier to watch the deputy carefully -- now he put an extra note of caution on his resolve. "Place looks kind of shabby," Peruge said, hurrying to keep pace with Kraft's long-legged stride. Despite the stiffness of his gait, the deputy moved with a no-loitering directness that suggested he didn't want Peruge to take too close a look at the surroundings. "I thought it looked pretty good here," Kraft said. "They keep the farm area pretty neat." "Do they do much farming?" "Not much any more. His folks used to keep a lot more crops. Some of the kids the Doc has here plant corn and things in the spring, but they're just playing at farming, seems to me. City people, most of them. They come up here from Hollywood or out from New York and gawk at us natives and play farmer." "Hellstrom has a lot of visitors?" Peruge kicked at a dusty clump of grass as he spoke. The dry, hot air of the place bothered him. There was an irritant humming sound in the background; it was apparently coming from the farm, and an underlying animal smell that made him think of a zoo. The odor had not been apparent outside the fence, but became stronger the deeper they went into the little valley. What he could see of the creek on his right showed only a thin trickle of water. The rest was mostly pools and puddles connected by narrow rills full of green algae that waved in weak currents. There appeared to be a small waterfall at the upper end of the valley, however. "Visitors?" Kraft asked after a long pause. "Sometimes the place is crawling with 'em. Can't spit without hitting someone. Other times he probably doesn't have more'n ten or twelve people here." "What's that smell?" Peruge demanded. "What smell?" Kraft asked, then realized Peruge meant the Hive odor, most of which was washed from the vented air, but which was always detectable here in the valley. Kraft rather enjoyed the odor. It reminded him of his childhood. "That animal smell," Peruge said. "Oh, that. Probably something to do with the Doc's work. He keeps mice and things in cages up there. I saw them once. Regular menagerie." "Oh. Is that a year-round waterfall I see at the upper end of the valley?" "Yep. It's pretty, isn't it?" "If you like that sort of thing. What happens to all of the water? The creek seems rather small down here." Peruge stopped as Kraft looked directly at him, forcing the deputy to come to a halt, also. "I expect the ground soaks it up," Kraft said. He appeared impatient to continue, but unable to think of a good argument. "The Doc may take part of it up there for irrigation or cooling or something. I dunno. Let's get on up, eh?" "Just a minute," Peruge said. "I thought you said Hellstrom didn't do much farming." "Doesn't. But what he does still takes some water. Why you so curious about his creek?" "I'm curious about everything on this place," Peruge said. "There's something wrong about it. No insects. I don't even see any birds." K raft made a swallowing motion in a dry throat. Obviously, there had been a thorough no iiightsweep recently. Trust this Peruge to notice the absence of local launa! "Birds often hide wher.e it's cool m ihe hot part of the day," he venlured. "Is that right?" "Didn't your birdwatching friend ever tell you that?" "No." Peruge glanced around liirn, peering carefully at everything in sight. The quick and intense motions of his head and eyes alarmed Kraft. "What he did say once," PeI uge continued, "was that there was an animal or a bird for every time of day or night. I don't believe the birds are hiding -- you can't hear them. There are no birds here and no insects." "Then what was your friend doing here?" Kraft asked. "If there are no birds, what was he watching?" Ah, my friend, not so fast, Peruge thought. We aren't ready yet to take off the gloves. But Peruge was convinced now that Kraft was in league with Hellstrom. Peruge said: "C'arlos would've noticed the absence of birds and he might've gone hunting for an explanation. If lie found an explanation that could cause trouble for someone, that might explain why he's missing." "You sure got a suspicious mind," Kraft said. "Haven't you?" Peruge asked. I le moved into willow shadows at a bend in the creek, forced Kraft to lollow. "What's this Hellstrom really like. Deputy?" Kraft didn't care for being called Deputy in that tone of voice, but he kept his manner casual in response. "Oh, he's just a plain, ordinary. run-of-the mill scientist type." Peruge noted that Kraft's voice came out flat and reasonable, but something in the set of his body, especially in the watchful turn of head and eyes, put the lie to this mask. Peruge nodded, as though he understood this, silently urging Kraft to continue. "They're all crazy, of course," Kraft said, "but not dangerous." "I've never really agreed with that harmless, crazy scientist picture," Peruge said. "I don't think they're all innocent and harmless. To me no atomic physicist is completely responsible and trustworthy." "Oh, come now, Mr. Peruge." Kraft was making a valiant attempt to sound jovial and hearty. "The Doc makes movies about bugs. Educational. I expect the worst thing he's ever done is bring some pretty girls up here for some moonlight nooky." "Not even dope?" Peruge pressed. "You believe all that stuff you read about Hollywood types?" Kraft asked. "Some of it." "I'd bet my bottom dollar that the Doc is clean," Kraft said. "Would you?" Peruge asked. "How many missing-persons cases have you really had in his area over, say, the past twenty-five years?" With a sinking feeling Kraft thought. He's seen all of the old records! Nils had been right about this one without even seeing him. The Outsiders had sent a sharp and prying mind this time. Peruge was aware of all the old mistakes the Hive had made. Bad. bad. bad. To hide his reaction, Kraft turned away and resumed his progress toward the farm buildings, which now were less than fifty yards ahead. "Depends on what you call a missing person," he said. And, as he noted that Peruge still stood in the willow shadow: "Come on. We can't keep the Doc waiting." Peruge followed, suppressing a smile. The deputy really was quite transparent. Kraft had been shaken by the barb about missing persons. This was not just a plain, ordinary, run-of-the-mill deputy. Things were beginning to jell in Peruge's mind. Three agents had been wasted here, chasing a suspicion. Discovery of a deputy-who-wasn't-a-deputy gave those suspicions a new dimension. Something had been learned, after all. And, Peruge thought, Hellto pay for access to his Project #. Now we find out what he's "I always thought a missing person was a missing person," Peruge said, addressing Kraft's blocky back. Kraft spoke without turning: "That all depends. Some people want to be missing. Guy runs out on his wife or his job -- I guess he's technically missing. But that's not what you're saying about your man. When I say 'missing person' I generally mean someone who's in real trouble." "And you don't think any real trouble could happen here?" "This isn't the Old West any more," Kraft said. "This area is tamer than a lot of your cities. People don't even lock their doors most places around here. Too damn much trouble fishing around for the keys." He grinned back over his shoulder. "Besides, we wear our pants kind of tight. Don't leave much room in our pockets." T hey were passing the farmhouse now. The barn loomed before them across a bare stretch of dirt perhaps sixty feet wide. An old fence divided the open area, but only the posts remained. The wire had been removed. There were yellowed curtains on the bay window of the farmhouse wing that jutted toward the creek, but the place held an oddly vacant air. Kraft wondered about that house. Empty? Why? Houses were supposed to be occupied. Did Hellstrom and his crew live there? Did they eat there? Why wasn't someone inside rattling pots and pans and things? He recalled Porter's comment about negative signs. A penetrating observation. The wrongness wasn't so much in what you could see around Hellstrom's farm as in what you couldn't see. He found another positive sign now, though -- an acid odor. He thought first of photo chemicals, then rejected that answer. The smell was much more penetrating and biting. Something to do with Hellstrom's insects, perhaps? A swinging door had been set into the old sliding door of the barn. The smaller door opened as Kraft and Peruge approached. Hellstrom himself stepped out. Peruge recognized the man from the photographs in the Agency's files. Hellstrom wore a white turtleneck shirt and gray trousers. His feet were tucked into open sandals. His rather sparse light hair looked as though it had been tangled by a wind and then pushed into a semblance of order by hurried fingers. "Hi, Line," Hellstrom called. "Hi there. Doc." Kraft strode up to Hellstrom, shook hands. Peruge, following closely, received the odd impression of a rehearsed action. Kraft and Hellstrom shook hands with such a perfunctory sense of unfamiliarity. Peruge moved to one side, choosing a position that gave him a view of the barn door Hellstrom had left standing partly open. Nothing was visible except darkness in the small gap remaining. T he action seemed to amuse Hellstrom. He grinned as Kraft introduced him to Peruge. Peruge found Hellstrom's hand cool, but rather dry. There was a sense of forced relaxation about the man, but no sign of excess perspiration in the palm. He had himself well under control, then. "Are you interested in our studio?" Hellstrom asked, indicating the door and the direction of Peruge's gaze with a nod. Peruge thought, Aow, aren't you the cool one! He said, "I've never seen a movie studio." "Line told me on the phone that you were looking for one of your employes who might be missing in our area," Hellstrom said. "Ah, yes." Peruge wondered why he couldn't see anything beyond that open door. He had seen Hollywood studios and remembered a sense of organized confusion -- bright lights, dollies, cameras. people bustling about, then that frozen stillness of the moments when they were filming. "Have you seen anyone nosing around here. Doc?" Kraft asked. "Nobody but our own people," Hellstrom said. "No strangers, at least recently. When did these people turn up missing?" "About a week ago," Peruge said, returning his attention to Hellstrom. "That recently?" Hellstrom asked. "My. Are you sure they aren't just extending their vacation without notice?" "I'm just as sure as a man can be," Peruge said. "You're welcome to look around," Hellstrom said. "We've been pretty busy in the studio lately, but we would have noticed any strangers in the neighborhood. We keep a pretty close watch to see that no one bursts in on our work unexpectedly. I don't think you're going to find any sign of your people in our area." Kraft visibly relaxed, thinking. If Nils thinks they've cleaned up the area well enough, then it's clean. "Oh?" Peruge pursed his lips. It came to him abruptly that there were several levels to this conversation. He and Hellstrom knew this. Most likely the deputy did, too. The various parts of the interleaved message were distinct. Peruge was welcome to pry around, but he would find nothing incriminating. No strangers could come upon Hellstrom's farm without being seen. Hellstrom probably remained confident that his powerful connections would keep the real contest submerged. Peruge, for his own part, had revealed to Hellstrom an awareness that people were missing in the immediate vicinity of the farm. In a way, Hellstrom had not denied this, but had merely pointed out that it would be useless to look for the missing people. How, then, were the real stakes to be introduced into the game? Hellstrom said, "Deputy Kraft tells me you work for some kind of a fireworks company." Ah, Peruge thought with delight. He said, "My firm has diversified interests, Mr. Hellstrom. We're also interested in metallurgy, especially new processes for exploitation. We're always on the hunt for potentially valuable inventions." Hellstrom stared at him for a moment. Then: "Would you like to come in and see the studio? We're very busy right now -- behind schedule on our latest epic." He started to turn, hesitated as though at an afterthought. "Oh, I hope you're not carring a radio or anything of that kind. We use short-range radio in part of our mixing circuitry for the soundtracks. Other equipment can play hob with our work." You son-of-a-bitch! Peruge thought. He folded his hands casually in front of him, left wrist in right palm, turned off the tiny wristwatch transmitter. And he thought. If you think you re going to keep me out of your little playpen, baby, you think again. I'm going in there and I may see more than you expect. Hellstrom, noting the movement of Peruge's hands, and suspecting the reason, still found himself wondering at the man's curious statement about diversified interests, metallurgy and new inventions. What could these have to do with Project #? XV The words of Trova Helltrom: Whatever we do in breeding for the specialists we require, we must always include the human being in our processes, prefering this to the intrusion of surgical instruments. The sexual stump can be condoned only as long as we include the body's original genetic materials in the practice. Anything that smacks of genetic surgery or engineering must be looked upon with the gravest misgivings. We are, first and foremost, human beings and must never loose ourselves from our animal ancestry. Whatever we are, we are not gods. And whatever this universe may be, it obviously rests heavily in dependence upon the accidental. XA Janvert said, moving the control dials on his instruments. He sat in the curtained shadows of the van's interior, the receiver mounted in front of him on a ledge originally intended as part of the camper's kitchen. Nick Myerlie's bluff and sweaty body was leaning over him, one red-knuckled hand on the counter beside the radio. The big man's heavy features carried a frown of deep concern. "What do you think's happened to him?" "I think he turned his transmitter off deliberately." "For god's sake! Why?" "The last thing I received -- " he lapped the tape recorder over the radio -- " was Hellstrom saying something about not bringing any radio equipment into their studio." "That's risky business -- turning off his transmitter." "I would have done the same," .lanvert said. "He has to get into that studio." "But still -- " "Oh, shut up! Is Clovis still outside with her telescope?" "Yes." Myerlie sounded hurt. He knew Jan vert was second in command on this case, but it was irritating to take such short-tempered treatment from a runt. "See if she's seen anything." "That thing's only twenty-power and it's still pretty misty out there. Hot weather always does that." "Go find out anyway. Tell her what's happened." "Right." The camper creaked and moved as Myerlie took his big body outside. Janvert, who had lifted one earphone away from his right ear to talk to Myerlie, replaced it now and stared at the receiver. What had Peruge meant by the last odd conversation? Metallurgy? New inventions? The words of Trova Hellstrom: Our future lies in an ultimate form of human domestication. All Outside patterns of humankind must be seen, then, as wild forms. In our domestication process we will necessarily introduce a multiplicity of diverse human types into our social scheme. No matter how much diversity this brings, the mutual interdependence and consequent sense of respect for our essential oneness must never be lost. Brood Mother and Prime Male are different only in surface features from the lowliest worker. If the most exalted among us have any prayer, it must be one of thanksgiving that there are workers. It is salutary when seeing a common worker, to think: There, but for leader foods and training, am I. E ntering the studio through a double-door system -- which explained why he had not been able to see inside the building from the yard -- Peruge sensed something odd about the sounds and movements. That fetid animal smell was very strong in here, too. He ascribed it to a glass-fronted structure off on his left, behind which he could discern animals in cages. He identified mice, guinea pigs and monkeys. In all of the film studios Peruge had seen before this, he had observed that special quality of silence while group energies flowed up a mysterious channel into the camera lens. This place was different, though. No one tiptoed. Those who moved about walked with a casual silence that suggested they found it normal. The door baffles had eliminated that incessant humming so irritatingly noticeable outside, but here a faint sussuration replaced it. Only one camera crew appeared to be working. It had set up in a corner to Peruge's right and was working very close to a glass container about three feet on a side. The glass reflected hot shards of light. Hellstrom had warned Peruge not to talk until told it was permitted. Peruge pointed to the camera crew in the corner, lifted his eyebrows in a silent question. Bending close, Hellstrom whispered, "We're capturing the articulation of insect body parts in a new way. Magnified views. The lens is actually inside that glass case -- which maintains a special climate for the subject insect." Peruge nodded, wondered at the rule of silence. Would they be doing sound-on-film for such a sequence? It seemed unlikely, but his acquaintance with film making was perfunctory at best, hurriedly augmented for this assignment, and he knew better than to speak his question aloud. Hellstrom would like nothing better than an excuse to throw him out. The man's nervousness had become increasingly obvious. Hellstrom leading and Kraft bringing up the rear, they struck out diagonally across the center of the studio area. As always when an Outsider was this close to the workings of the Hive-head, Hellstrom found himself unable to completely suppress feelings of disquiet. The Hive's territorial conditioning went too deep. And this Peruge reeked of Outsider smells. He did not belong in this place. Kraft, behind him, would be having an even worse time of it. He had never before accompanied an Outsider into these precincts. The working crews were behaving with outward normalcy, however. They would feel this Outsider's presence as a constant rasping on the awareness, but front training dominated their reactions. All proceeded smoothly. Peruge noticed the movement of people around him -- across his path, beside him, off in the corners of the cavernous studio. All appeared to be on normal business and none gave more than a casual glance to the trio crossing the open area, but Peruge could not avoid the feeling that he was under the closest scrutiny. He looked upward. The bright lights being used in the lower part of the studio left the upper regions in deep shadows which his vision could not penetrate. Was that deliberate? Were they hiding something up above him? The swinging descent of a cage on the end of a boom caught his attention and he stumbled over a coil of cables. He would have fallen if Kraft had not leaped forward to catch his arm. The deputy restored Peruge to balance, put a finger to lips for silence. Kraft released Peruge's arm reluctantly. It felt more secure to have a controlling arm on this intruder. He found himself torn by tormenting worries. Nils was playing with fire! There were voiceless workers out there on the studio floor. They had been conditioned for the menial tasks here, but their presence posed an explosive danger. What if one of them reacted to Peruge's Outsider chemistry? The man's smell was offensive! for a few paces, glanced back at the descending boom cage. It had swung from the gloomy mystery of the upper reaches and was moving in oiled silence down to the camera setup in the corner. A woman in a white smock occupied the cage. She had a startlingly pale skin accented by ebony hair tied at the neck in a simple chignon. The fluttering of her smock in the wind of the boom's movement suggested that she wore nothing under it. Kraft pushed Peruge's arm, urging him to move faster. Reluctantly Peruge picked up his pace. There had been something magnetically attractive about that pale-skinned woman and he could not get her image out of his mind. Her face had been a madonna oval beneath that black cap of hair. The arms protruding from the smock's short sleeves had suggested sensuous softness. Hellstrom stood now at a door in a structure that had been erected as a separate, flat-roofed building inside the studio. A wall climbed to the upper areas behind the flat roof. Peruge estimated that the wall split the barn in half lengthwise and wondered what lay behind it. He followed Hellstrom into a dimly lighted room with heavy glass from waist height to ceiling across two of the inner walls. One glass partition gave a view into a smaller studio where insects were flitting openly back and forth through blue light -- pale, big-winged moths by their appearance. The other window framed a shadowy room where men and women worked at a long, curved bank of electronic instruments. Small screens directly in front of each operator showed Peruge of a television control booth. Kraft closed the door behind the trio and stood, arms folded across his breast, as though guarding the entrance. Another door in the far right corner, Peruge noted, led into the shadowy room of the electronic instruments. Again Peruge felt that the entire setup did not quite fit his picture of a movie studio. A small oblong wooden table with four chairs around it stood in the room and Hellstrom took a chair on the far side of it, spoke in a calm voice: "The men you're watching in there, Mr. Peruge, are mixing several sound sources for a combined track. It's delicate work." Peruge studied the people in the shadowy room, unable to pinpoint what struck him as odd about them. Abruptly he realized that of the six men at the arc of instruments and three women standing on the far side of the arc, all but one looked enough alike to be from the same family. Again he scanned the faces illuminated by the low, wavering light. Five of the men and three of the women were alike, not only in the uniform white smocks, but in short blond hair and rather pinched faces, dominated by large eyes. The women were distinguished only by rather obvious breasts and a slight softening of the features. The lone male who differed from the others was also blond and reminded Peruge of someone. He realized then that the odd man out looked like Hellstrom. xV. mind the door behind Kraft opened and the young woman from the boom entered. At least, Peruge cautioned himself, she appeared to be the same young woman, but after the people next door he began to wonder. "Fancy!" Hellstrom exclaimed, in quick though quiet alarm. Why was she here? He hadn't sent for her and he didn't like the stalking feline expression on her face. Kraft stepped aside grudgingly to allow her to pass. Peruge watched her, noting the oval, almost doll-like face, the extremely sexy body, its contours showing through the thin smock. She kept her attention on Hellstrom while speaking, but there was no doubt she was playing to Peruge. "Ed sent me over," she said. "He wants you to know that we have to re-shoot that mosquito sequence. You're in it, you know. I told you we'd have to re-shoot. The mosquitoes were disturbed, but you wouldn't listen to me." Abruptly she appeared to notice Peruge. She moved to within a pace of him and asked, "Who's this?" "This is Mr. Peruge," Hellstrom said, a deep note of caution in his voice. What was Fancy doing? "Hello, Mr. Peruge," she said, her voice lilting. She moved even closer to him. "I'm Fancy." Hellstrom watched her closely. What was she doing? He inhaled deeply, detected that Fancy had shot herself up with breedinghypers. She was trying to arouse Peruge! Why? She was having an effect, too. Peruge was attracted to Fancy and unable to explain the sudden magnetism. No wild Outsider could understand the simple chemistry of the situation. Kraft, too, was caught momentarily by her powerful sexuality, but Hellstrom flashed a hand signal that alerted him to the hypers. Kraft, long out of the Hive's daily contacts and constant reinforcements, took a few seconds to recover. Peruge, however, was not recovering. Should he let this continue? Hellstrom wondered. She was playing a dangerous game and acting without instructions. Granted, it would be desirable to have Peruge's genes in the Hive stocks, but... Peruge stood in partial shock. He could not recall having been caught up in sexual excitement this swiftly and this thoroughly ever before. The woman felt it, too. She was panting for him. He wondered distantly if these people had done something to him, but rejected the consideration immediately. This was that oddly random chemistry one heard about. He realized, catching up with her words, that Fancy was asking if he were going to stay the night. With an effort Peruge said, "I'm staying in town." She glanced at Hellstrom. "Nils, why don't you invite Mr. Peruge to stay with us?" "Mr. Peruge is here on business," Hellstrom said. "I imagine he would prefer staying in his own quarters." Peruge wanted nothing more than to stay the night with this compelling woman, but he began to sense inner alarm signals. "You're just being stuffy," Fancy said to Hellstrom, Again she looked up into Peruge's eyes. "Are you in films, Mr. Peruge?" He tried to fight free of that enveloping aura of sexuality, tried to think. "No. I'm -- I'm, ah, looking for some friends, an employee and his wife, who are missing. They were last reported around here someplace." "Oh, I hope nothing's happened to them," she said. Hellstrom arose from the table, crossed to Peruge's side. "Fancy, we do have a schedule to keep." with his tongue. His mouth felt dry. His body trembled. The delectable little witch! fVas she told to make a play for me? Hellstrom glanced at Kraft, wondered if he should do something physical to get Fancy out of the room. She had really shot herself up, the crazy female! He spoke to her in a reasonable but commanding tone: "Fancy, you'd better get back to the crew. Tell Saldo I want special attention paid to the most urgent problems first and tell Ed I'll be ready to re-shoot the mosquito sequence tonight." Fancy drew back a step, relaxed. She had this Peruge on a string and she knew it. The man almost followed her as she moved away from him. He would keep. She said, "All you ever think about is work. Anybody would think you were just a plain old, common everyday worker." She was taunting him, Hellstrom realized. Fancy obeyed him, though, her Hive-training dominant. She turned slowly, walked to the door with only a flicking glance at Kraft. She paused in the doorway to look back at Peruge. She smiled at the Outsider then, slyly and invitingly, raised her eyebrows in another silent taunt directed at Hellstrom and went out, closing the door softly behind her. Peruge cleared his throat. Hellstrom studied Peruge. The man was having trouble recovering, not surprising in view of how Fancy had armed herself for that attack. It had been an attack, Hellstrom realized. Pure attack. She was out to get Peruge, to breed him. "That's a -- very attractive woman," Peruge said, his voice husky. "Would you like to go over to the house for a cup of coffee?" Hellstrom asked, feeling a sudden sympathy for Peruge. The poor wild creature had no idea of what had happened to him. "That's very kind of you," Peruge said, "but I thought we were going to look at your studio." "Didn't you see the studio out there?" "Is that all there is to it?" "Oh, we have the usual support facilities," Hellstrom said. "Some of it's too technical for the casual visitor to understand, but we have a wardrobe section and one of the best editing labs in the business. Our collection of rare insects is without equal anywhere in the world. We could also screen some of our film for you if you'd like, just to show you what we do here, but not today. I'm afraid. The schedule is pretty tight. I hope you understand." Kraft took up his cue. "Are we delaying you. Doc? I know how important your work is. We just came by to find out if any of your folks had seen any of Mr. Peruge's friends." "I'll certainly inquire around among my crew about that," Hellstrom said. "Why don't you come back and take lunch with us tomorrow, Mr. Peruge? Maybe I'll have something to report by then." "I'd like to do that," Peruge said. "What time?" "Would eleven in the morning be all right?" "That would be fine. Maybe some of your people would like to hear about my company then, too. We do have an intense interest in metallurgy and new inventions." There he goes again, Hellstrom thought. He said, "If you get here by eleven we'll have about an hour before lunch. I'll have someone show you around -- editing, wardrobe, the insects." He smiled pleasantly. Will my guide be Fancy? Peruge wondered, feeling his heartbeat quicken. He said, "I'll be looking forward to that. In the meantime -- I hope you won't mind if I call in some help and have a look around the area myself." Hellstrom saw Kraft's muscles tighten, spoke quickly, "Not right here on the farm, I hope, Mr. Peruge. We're getting ready to shoot some outside footage while this weather holds. It doesn't help much when people stumble over our setups and delay us. I hope you understand how costly such delays can be." "Oh, yes, I understand," Peruge said. "I was thinking only of having a look at some of the range area around your farm. Carlos's letter made it clear that he was in this area. I thought we might see if we could turn up something." Aware of Hellstrom's mounting alarm, Kraft said, "We don't want you interfering with the official investigation, Mr. Peruge. Amateurs can completely destroy evidence without -- " "Oh, I'll have only the best professional help," Peruge said. "You can count on that. They won't interfere one bit with the official investigation. And I'll make sure they don't bother Mr. Hellstrom at his movie-making. You'll have nothing but admiration for the quality of professional help I'm calling in, Mr. Kraft." "Guess you don't care how much money you spend searching for your people," Kraft muttered. "Expense is no object," Peruge agreed. He was enjoying this suddenly. This pair was on the hook. They knew it, too. "We're going to find out what happened to our people." That challenge is plain enough. Hellstrom thought. He said, "Of course, we sympathize with your concern. Our own immediate problems tend to dominate our attention. We can be pretty singleminded when our schedule is threatened." to come down from the lift Fancy had given him and now alarm and anger began to take over. They had tried to catch him with a little pussy! He said, "I understand how things are, Hellstrom. I'm going to tell my home office to deploy all the professional manpower we can spare." Kraft stared at Hellstrom, seeking a cue. Hellstrom said evenly, "We understand each other, I think, Peruge." He glanced at Kraft. "You just keep intruders from interfering with us, eh. Line?" Kraft nodded. What did Nils mean? How could he stop an army of investigators? This Peruge was tard had done everything but say it in so many words! "Until tomorrow, then," Peruge said. "Line knows the way out," Hellstrom said. "I hope you will forgive me if I don't see you out. I really must stay and get on with my work." "Of course," Peruge said. "I've already noticed how well Deputy Kraft knows his way around your farm." Hellstrom's eyes glittered as he shot a restraining signal at Kraft. "Local officials have never been barred from our land," Hellstrom said. "We will see you tomorrow, Peruge." "You certainly will." Peruge moved ahead of Kraft to the door, opened it and stepped out into a full collision with Fancy, who appeared to be returning. He caught an arm around her to keep her from falling. There was no doubt at all that she wore nothing under the white smock. She ground into him as he jerked his arm away in shock. Kraft pulled her away, asked, "You all right. Fancy?" "I'm fine," she said, grinning at Peruge. "That was clumsy of me," Peruge said. "I'm sorry." "You needn't be," she said. Hellstrom spoke from behind them. "We've had enough commotion out here. Line. Would you see Mr. Peruge out?" They left hurriedly, Peruge in considerable confusion. He'd received the unmistakable impression that Fancy had been ready to flop him down and seduce him right then and there! Hellstrom waited until the outer door closed behind Kraft and Peruge, then turned an inquiring stare on Fancy. "He's in the bag," she said. "Fancy, what are you doing?" "I'm doing my homework." Hellstrom suddenly noted the thickening of Fancy's bosom, the way her upper arms stretched the fabric of the smock. He asked, "Fancy, do you see yourself as a broodmother?" "We haven't had one since Trova," she said. "And you know why." "All that nonsense about a broodmother exciting the swarming drive?" "It's not nonsense and you know it." "Some of us think it is. We think the Hive may swarm without a broodm other, and that might be disastrous." "Fancy, don't you think we know our jobs? The Hive will have to grow at least ten thousand more workers before swarming pressures become apparent." "They're apparent right now," she said. She rubbed her arms. "Some of us can feel them." Comment on the current film: The film sequence shows an insect cell, the development of the egg and, finally, the caterpillar emerging. How striking is this metaphor. We emerge from the parent body, those wild creatures who call themselves humankind. The message of this metaphor goes much deeper, however. It says we must prepare for our emergence. We are immature at this stage, our needs dominated by preparations for adulthood. When we emerge, it will be to take dominion over the surface of the Earth. When we have achieved our adult form we will eat to live rather than to grow. ring for a long time before the Chief answered. He had been sitting on the edge of his motel bed after returning from lunch with Hellstrom. It had been an extremely disappointing lunch. He had seen no sign of Fancy. The proceedings in the dining room of the old farmhouse had been formal and shallow. No one had risen to his bait about new inventions. The Chief was not going to like this report. The Chiefs voice came on the phone presently, alert and responsive despite the long delay in answering. The old man had not been asleep, then, but doing something he had refused to interrupt even to answer what he often referred to as "that instrument from hell." "I told you I'd call as soon as I got back," Peruge said. "Where are you calling from?" "The motel. Why?" "Are you sure that phone's clean?" "It's clean. I checked." "Let's scramble anyway." Peruge sighed, got out his equipment. Presently he had the Chief's voice in his ear with that distant quality the scrambler imposed. "Now tell me what you found out." "They refuse to respond to any overture about metallurgy or new inventions." "Did you quote an offer?" "I said I knew someone who promising invention in that field." "That didn't tip them?" "Nothing." "The board is beginning to pressure me," the Chief said. "We're going to have to act soon, one way or another." "Hellstrom must have some price," Peruge said. "You think he may bite, if you up the ante?" "I don't know for sure. What I'd like to do is send Janvert and probably Myerlie around to the south of Hellstrom's valley and look for signs of Carlos and Tymiena. I have a hunch they may have approached  from the south -- the lower end of that valley. Lots of trees that way and you know how cautious Carlos was." "You send no one." "Chief, if we -- " "No." "But if we could put that kind of pressure on Hellstrom, we might get him for much less. We could have this thing all sewed up and ready to move before the board gets -- well, you know how they can be when they get suspicious." "You would teach your grandfather to suck eggs? I said no!" plications. "Then what do you want me to do?" "Tell me what you saw at Hellstrom's place." "Not much more than I saw yesterday." "Be specific." "In one sense, the place is quite ordinary. Almost too businesslike. No relaxation -- everyone seems serious and -- dedicated. That's the word that kept occurring to me. That's not ordinary. These people put me in mind of a Chicom farm commune laboring to meet its harvest quota." "I don't think we're going to find a Red in this woodpile," the other said, "but that's something to keep in mind if we need to cover ourselves with glory. However, the matter is much more serious than you realize." "Oh?" Peruge was suddenly alert, intensely concentrated on the voice coming to him over the phone. "I had a call from upstairs today," the Chief said. "A special assistant to the Man. They wanted to know if we were the ones poking into Hellstrom's affairs." "Oh-oh!" That explained why Hellstrom had appeared so confidently in command of the situation. How did this little bug doctor get that kind of clout? "What did you do?" Peruge asked. "I lied," the Chief said, his voice bland. "I said it must be somebody else because I hadn't heard about it. However, I promised to check because sometimes my people become a bit overzealous." Peruge stared at the wall in silence for a moment. Who was being set up here? He said, "We have Merrivale lined up if we need a patsy." "That was one of the things I considered." One of the things? The Chief interrupted his development of that worry by asking, "Now tell me what they're doing on that farm." "They're making movies about insects." "You told me that yesterday. Is that all they're doing?" "I'm not sure what else -- but I have some ideas about where they may be doing it. There's a basement in that studio -- wardrobe and some other crap down there, all disgustingly standard in appearance. But a tunnel leads from the barn to the old farmhouse. They took me through it and we had lunch in the house. There were some very strange dames to wait on us, too, I tell you. Beautiful dolls, all four of them, but they don't talk -- not even when you speak directly to them." "What?" "They don't speak. They just serve table and go away. Hellstrom said it's because they're perfecting special accents and have been ordered by their voice coach not to say anything unless the coach is there to listen and correct them." "That sounds reasonable." "Does it? It struck me as odd." "Were you transmitting to Janvert and the others?" "No. It was the same as yesterday. They were very nice about it and so-o-o reasonable. Radio for their soundtracks and so on. Would I please not cause problems?" "I still don't like you going in there without radio. If something -- Maybe you'd better replace Janvert with Myerlie or DT as your second." "Relax. Hellstrom as much as told me that I'd be all right if I played it cool." "How did he do that?" "He explained in detail how angry he gets when people cause setbacks in their schedule. I was told to stick close to my guide and not stray." "Who was your guide?" "Some little guy named Saldo -- no bigger than Shorty Janvert. Very close-mouthed. There was no sign of the dame they threw at me yesterday." "Dzule, are you sure you're not imagining -- " "I'm sure. Look, we're stymied. I need help. I want the highway pacan dragoon into crawling over those hills around Hellstrom's farm -- " "Dzule! Didn't you hear me when I told you about my call from upstairs?" suddenly dry throat. The Chief could be abrupt and final when his voice took on that calm, reasonable tone of correction. So there was more than just reported to that call from upstairs. The troops were stirred up. "You cannot ask for help on a project that doesn't exist," the Chief said. "Did you know I'd transmitted a help?" "I intercepted that and cut it off. That request no longer exists." "Is there any way we could get an overflight to inspect that farm?" "Why?" "It's what I was starting to explain. This tunnel from the barn to the house -- I'd like to know if there are more such tunnels under that area. Geological Survey has techniques to detect that kind of thing." "I don't think I could ask for that kind of help without tipping our hand. I'll look into it, though. There may be some other way. You're suggesting they may have laboratories and such under the barn in tunnels?" "Yes." "It's an idea. I've a couple of friends in the oil industry who owe us favors." "The board -- " "Dzule!" A warning note in the voice said: Don't question my intelligence. "I'm sorry. Chief," Peruge said. "It's just that -- well. I'm uneasy about this thing; All afternoon at that farm -- I kept wanting to get the hell out of there. There's a stink about the place and -- it's a creepy setup. The trouble is, I can't pin down a single thing -- except the blatant facts of Porter and company." The voice on the phone took on a patronizing, fatherly tone. "Dzule, my boy, don't go inventing trouble. If we can't get our hands on Hellstrom's invention and control the metallurgical process this becomes a straightforward case. I can discover that some of my overzealous boys have uncovered a hornet's nest of subversion. To do that, however, we need much more than we already possess." "Porter and -- " "They don't exist. You forget that my signature was on the orders." "Ah -- yes, of course." "I can go upstairs and say we have this bit of a file -- little more than a memorandum, really -- which one of our boys found at the only if I'm ready to defend the argument that it involves the private development of a major weapons system." "Unless we have more information they'll make the same kinds of guesses we did." "Precisely," the Chief said. "I see. Then you want me to take this to an open negotiation with Hellstrom." "Indeed I do. Is there any reason why you think you cannot do that?" "I can attempt it. I have a date to go back there tomorrow. I led them to believe I'll have an army of professional help to conduct a search of the area within a day or so and they -- " "What are your preparations?" "Janvert and his teams will be using line-of-sight to follow my movements while I'm outside the buildings. When I get inside, I most likely will be incommunicado. We will, of course, probe for a soft spot -- a window or something that could act as a microphone for our laser pickup. However, I don't believe I should wait for that kind of contact before opening -- " "How do you propose to open the negotiations?" up. I'll admit that I'm an envoy of a powerful agency in the government, but I won't identify us, naturally. After that -- " "No." "But -- " "We have three agents probably dead and they -- " "They don't exist. You said so yourself." "Except to us, Dzule. No. You will merely tell them that you represent people who are interested in their Project #. Let them worry about what reserves you may have. They've probably killed three people -- that, or they're holding prisoners and -- " "Should I look into that possibility?" "For God's sake! Of course not. But the chances are high they'll be more fearful of what they suspect than of what they know. For all they know, you could have the army, the navy and the marines reserve. If you need leverage, mention our missing friends, but don't appear anxious to get them back. Refuse to negotiate on that score. We want Project Forty, nothing else. We don't want murderers or kidnapers or missing people. Is that clear?" "Very." And, an empty feeling growing within him, Peruge thought. What if I turn up missing? He thought he knew the answer to the question and he didn't like it. "I'll get those oil people to do what they can," the Chief said, "but only if it can be done without tipping our hand. Finding out where Hellstrom's people work doesn't strike me as too helpful at this point." "What if he refuses to negotiate?" Peruge asked. "Don't provoke a showdown on it. We still have the board and its forces in reserve." "But they'd -- " "They'd take the whole thing and throw us a bone, yes. But a bone is better than nothing." "Project Forty could be entirely innocent." "You don't believe that," the Chief said. "And it's your job to prove what we both know in this case." The Chief cleared his throat, a loud, hacking noise over the scrambler. "As long as we have no proof we don't have a damn thing. They could have the secret of the end of the world down there, as we led the boafd to believe, but we can't move unless we prove it. How many times do I have to say that?" Peruge rubbed his left knee where he had bumped it against a light stand in Hellstrom's studio. It wasn't like the Chief to continue to stress a point. What was happening back there? Was the Chief trying to send him a subtle message? "Do you want me to find a good excuse for us to pull out of this?" Peruge asked. There was open relief in the Chiefs voice; "Only if it seems the right thing to do, my boy." Somebody's with him, Peruge realized. It had to be someone accorded a degree of trust, somebody important, but someone who could not be told everything. Try as he might, Peruge could not fit anyone he knew into this description. It should be perfectly obvious to the Chief that his agent in the field had no intention of pulling out. But he was fishing for that suggestion from me. Which meant the someone in the Chiefs office was hearing both ends of the conversation. The cryptic nature of the hidden message bespoke extreme caution at headquarters. A call from upstairs? How powerful a man was this Hellstrom? "Can you say anything about the kinds of toes we may be stepping on?" Peruge asked. "No." "Isn't it even possible to find out whether Hellstrom's influence has a purely political base -- big contributions to the party, that sort of thing -- or whether it's possible, for instance, that we're nosing into the affairs of another agency?" "Now you're beginning to understand the problem as I now see it," the Chief said. So somebody from' another agency is with him now, Peruge thought. That could mean one of the Chiefs own people had been infiltrated into the other agency. It could mean there were two agencies interested in Hellstrom or it could mean Hellstrom 's Project # was the product of another agency. Investigators could be tripping over each other if this thing were stirred up enough. "I get the message," Peruge said. "When you meet Hellstrom," the Chief said, "don't introduce this other possibility yourself. Leave that up to him." "I understand." "I certainly hope you do -- for your own sake as well as mine." "Shall I call you back later today?" "Not unless you have something new to report. Call me immediately after you've seen Hellstrom, however. I'll be waiting." Peruge heard the connection close at the other end. He disconnected his scrambler, replaced the telephone on its stand. For the first time in his life, Peruge began to sense what his field agents felt. It's all very well for him to sit back there all safe and tidy, but I've got to go out and risk my neck and he won't lift a finger if I get chopped! The words of Trova Hellstrom: At all cost, we must avoid falling into what we have come to understand as "the termite trap." We must not become too much like the termite. Such insects give us our pattern for survival, but they have their ways and we have ours. We learn from them, but not slavishly. Termites, never able to leave the protective walls of their mound, come into a world that is completely self-sufficient. And thus it must be with us. The entire termite society is guarded by soldiers. And thus it must be with us. When the mound comes under attack the soldiers know they can be abandoned outside the mound, left to die to buy time for others to make the mound impregnable. And thus it must be with us. But the mound dies if the queen dies. We cannot be that vulnerable. If the mound dies, that is the end of them. We cannot be that vulnerable. The small seeds of our continuation have been planted Outside. They must be prepared to go on alone if our mound dies. AS HE returned to the Hive down the long slope of the First Gallery, Hellstrom listened for some sound or other message to reassure him that all was well here. No such message came to him. The Hive remained an entity -- it still functioned -- but the sense of profound disturbance reached all through it. That was the Hive's nature: touch one part of it and all its cells responded. The chemistry of their internal communication could not be denied. Key workers, driven by the urgency of their situation, emitted subtle pheromones, external hormones that spread through the common air. The Hive's filters had been reduced to a minimum to conserve power. The pheromone signals remained for all to inhale and for all to share. Signs indicated that this situation could not continue without profound and possibly permanent effect on the totality. His broodmother had once warned him: Nils, the Hive can learn just as you learn. The totality can learn. If you fail to understand what the Hive learns you could bring about destruction for us all. What was the Hive learning now? Hellstrom wondered. Fancy's behavior suggested something demanded by the Hive in its deepest needs. She spoke of swarming. Was that it? They had been working for more than forty years to delay swarming. Had that been a mistake? He was worried about Fancy and had just tried unsuccessfully to find her. She was supposed to be with the shooting crew, but she hadn't been at her station and Ed had not known where to find her. Saldo had assured him that Fancy was now under constant surveillance, but still Hellstrom worried. Could the Hive create a natural broodmother? Fancy might be a logical choice for this role. What could the Council do if that happened? Should they send Fancy to the vats rather than risk an early swarming? He hated the thought of losing Fancy -- that superb bloodline had produced many useful specialists. If we could only breed out the instability... Provided the problem was instability. Hellstrom came to the concrete arch that opened into the Second Level feeding station, saw that Saldo awaited him there as ordered. Saldo could be depended on. This reassured Hellstrom. He realized how much he had come to depend upon the younger male. Without speaking, Hellstrom moved to Saldo's side. They entered the feeding station and fed together at the conveyor, drinking deeply of the common broth from the vats. Hellstrom always found a deep satisfaction in eating the food of the common workers. It was a satisfaction the supplemental leader foods never gave him. The leader foods might double the expected Hive lifetime, yet they lacked that one ingredient Hellstrom identified as unifying force. Sometimes we need a lowest common denominator, he thought. This was never more apparent than in a time of crisis. Saldo signaled that he was anxious to report, but Hellstrom gave the sign for patience, recogthat report. While eating, Hellstrom had felt himself overcome by realization of how fragile the Hive was. The domesticated world he sought for humankind seemed now no more than a thinshelled egg about to be crushed. All was so clear and sturdy in the Hive Manual, but so shimmering and weak in the execution. Although his mind searched for a clue, he could see no help in the Manual. The Hive moves toward a nonverbal base for human existence. It is a major purpose of the Hive to find that base, then to build a new language fitted to our needs. First, in the light of that plain message from the insect world, we shed the errors of the past... They had not shed the errors of the past. They might never shed them. The path loomed so long, so exacting in its demands. No one had really imagined how long it might take or how many pitfalls they might have to surmount. At first -- three hundred or more years ago, back in the oral-tradition times -- they had assumed "a hundred years or so." How swiftly that error of the past had made itself known! The new truth had arisen then -- the Hive might have to endure for a thousand years or more, unless a dramatic death convulsion overcame the Outsiders. A thousand years until the Earth lay domesticated under their dominion. Hellstrom recalled thinking how the familiar Hive walls around him might crumble and be repaired hundreds of times before the Hive came into its own and the workers took over control of the planet surface. What a fantasy! These walls might endure no more than another few hours and never be rebuilt. T he necessity of breathing confidence into the Hive had never seemed this difficult. Reluctantly Hellstrom signaled for Saldo to speak, noting with a sense of revulsion how obvious it was that the younger man thought a few words with the Prime Male would solve all problems. "Fancy got the breeding hypers from Hive stores by stealing them," Saldo said. "There's no record of an official -- " "But why did she take them?" Hellstrom asked. "To defy you, the Council and the Hive," Saldo said. He obviously thought the question demented. "We must not be too quick to judge," Hellstrom said. "But she's dangerous! She should -- " "She must be allowed to continue without interference," Hellstrom said. "Perhaps the entire Hive actually speaks through her." "Are we trying to breed with this Peruge?" "Why not? We've used that method of getting outside blood many times. Peruge has been preselected for us by the wild Outside. He is living evidence of success." "Success at what price?" "However we get the strong ones -- you know we must get them. Perhaps Fancy knows better than any of us how to deal with this threat." "I don't believe it! I think she's using this talk of a swarm as an excuse to leave the Hive. You know how fond she is of Outsider foods and comforts." "There is that possibility," Hellstrom agreed. "But why does she want to leave? I think your explanation is too glib." Saldo appeared more abashed by the implied rebuke than it had warranted. He was silent for a moment. Then; "Nils, I don't understand what you're saying." "I do not understand it clearly myself, but Fancy's behavior may not be as simple as you imagine." Saldo stared questioningly at Hellstrom's face as though some line or flicker of movement there might provide enlightenment. What did the Prime Male know that others did not? Hellstrom was an offspring of the Elders, the first colonists of this, the first true Hive. Had he received special instructions from that mysterious source of wisdom -- what to do in this kind of crisis? Saldo' s attention was caught by a flicker of movement to his left -- the bowls of broth moving on the conveyor -- as someone took a bowl from the end. Workers were feeding around them, taking no special notice of the two superior specialists. It was natural that no special notice be taken -- common chemistry told the workers who belonged here and who did not. Bring in an Outsider, though, and unless the workers could see that the Outsider was under the control of their fellows or unless the alien's chemistry had been sufficiently masked the intruder would go immediately into the vats, carried there by unspeaking workers who cared only that a dangerous mass of protein be removed. The workers' response now appeared all very normal, but Saldo began to experience in this moment some of Hellstrom's sense that the Hive had been deeply wounded. There was a jerky stiffness to some of the movement, a belligerent thrust about the stride. "Is something wrong of which I am unaware?" Saldo asked. Ah, the wisdom of this young male! Hellstrom thought, pride suffusing him. "That may well be," Hellstrom said. He turned, signaled for Saldo to follow, led the way to the gallery. They took the first side ramp and the next lateral passage, proceeded briskly to Hellstrom's cell. Inside, Hellstrom indicated a chair for Saldo, but stretched his own body on the bed. Blessed brood, but he was tired! down, glanced around. He had been in this cell before, but present circumstances made the place appear vaguely strange. A disturbing difference clamored for his attention, but he could not pinpoint it. Presently he realized the difference was the reduced noise from the service tunnel behind the rear wall of the cell. The hushed minimum of Hive operation could not be escaped in this place. Perhaps that was why Hellstrom refused to move to better quarters. Subtle odors of disturbance could be detected in the air, too. All the messages of crisis came to focus here. "Things are wrong here that none of us know about," Hellstrom said, picking up the conversation with an answer to the question Saldo had asked at the feeding station. "That is our problem, Saldo. Events will occur to alarm us and we must be prepared to deal with them on their own terms. As the Outsiders" say: 'We must hang loose.' Do you understand?" "No." Saldo shook his head. "What kind of events do you mean?" "If I could describe them, they would not fit the definition of unknowns." Hellstrom's voice was sad. Moving only his eyes, keeping his hands clasped behind his head, Hellstrom glanced across at Saldo. The young male suddenlyappeared as fragile as the Hive. What could Saldo's imaginative resourcefulness really do to avert the disaster building around him? Saldo was only thirty-four years old. Hive education gave those years a specious sophistication, a false worldliness of a kind never seen Outside. Saldo's naivete was Hive naivete. He did not know the kinds of liberties he might exercise Outside. He did not know what it was to be truly wild. Except vicariously through books and all the other trappings of Hive education, Saldo had little experience of the randomness that prevailed beyond the confines of the Hive. Given time, Saldo might gain that experience. The young male was the exact type the Hive must send into the tempering cauldron of wild humankind. But much of what he learned from his Outside ventures would bring him nightmares. He would, as every front specialist did, encyst those nightmares in a special unconscious core at the depths of his being. Just as I have walled up my own most trying experiences, Hellstrom thought. There could be no complete and permanent denial of such memories short of the vats, though. They came stealing out through unexpected cracks in one's defenses. Taking Hellstrom's long silence as rebuke, Saldo lowered his gaze. "We do not know all that may happen to us, but we must be prepared anyway. I see that now." Hellstrom felt like crying out, I am not perfect! I am not invincible! Instead he asked, "How is Project Forty coming?" "How did you know I had just inquired of it?" Saldo asked, awe in his tone. "I didn't mention it." "All of us who carry the extra burden of awareness are inquiring regularly of Project Forty," Hellstrom chided. "What did you find?" "Nothing new -- really. Oh, they are building the new test model swiftly and it will -- " "Have they changed their opinion about its prospects?" "They are raising new arguments about the generation of extremely high heat." "Is there more?" Saldo lifted his gaze, studied Hellstrom. Despite the Prime Male's obvious fatigue, there remained one more matter that could not be avoided. "A band of the hydroponics harvesters was found wandering in the upper levels about an hour ago," Saldo said. "As nearly as we can determine they were expressing a need to go to the surface." Hellstrom sat upright on the bed, shock suppressing his fatigue. "Why wasn't I told immediately?" "We handled it," Saldo said. "It was blamed on the general disturbance. They've all been chemically adjusted and are back at work. I've instituted patrols in all of the galleries to prevent a recurrence. Have I done wrong?" "No." Hellstrom lay back on the bed. Patrols! Of course, that was all they could do now. But this told how deeply disturbed the entire Hive had become. Fancy was right -- the predictions about the swarming urge had not taken into account a crisis such as this one. "Were there breeders among them?" Hellstrom asked. "A few potentials, but they -- " "They were swarming, right?" Hellstrom said. "Nils! Just a few workers from -- " "Nevertheless, they were swarming. It is there in the calculations of our earliest written records. You know this. We have watched for it and tried to predict it from the first. And without our leadership's being able to set the exact moment, we have reached a critical condition." "Nils, the -- " "You were going to speak about numbers. This is not a mere consequence of numbers. Total population in a given space figures in our calculations, but this is something else. Young workers and potential breeders, at the very least, find themselves driven to leave the Hive. They were striking out on their own. That is swarming." "How can we prevent a -- " "Perhaps we cannot." "But we can't allow it now!" "Yes, we must do our best to delay the swarming. To let them go now would destroy us. Have the filters turned back to maximum for a few hours and then adjust them to optimum." "Nils, a suspicious Outsider in our midst might -- " "We cannot do otherwise. Desperate measures are required. A quiet weeding of population may be indicated if this -- " "The vats?" "Yes, if the pressure becomes too great." "The hydroponics workers who -- " "Watch them carefully," Hellstrom said. "And the breeders -- even Fancy and her sisters. A swarm will need breeders." Peruge's private instruction to Daniel Thomas (DT) Alden: Janvert has come into possession of the special signal corps number and code required to call the President. If you see any attempt by Janvert to make such a call, any secretive attempt to use a telephone, you are to stop him, using whatever force you find necessary. concert on the motel room's radio under the mistaken idea that it might distract him. Time and again he found his awareness returning to contemplation of that disturbing woman at Hellstrom's farm. Fancy. What an odd name that was. This motel had been chosen because it provided him with a room whose rear windows gave line-ofsight communication with the Steens Mountain camps where his backup teams had stationed themselves in the guise of vacationers. Peruge knew he had only to signal out that rear window and he could be in direct touch with any one of the three teams -- nine people. The laser-transceiver would catch their voices as clearly as if they stood in the room with him. It bothered Peruge that he had allowed Shorty Janvert to remain in charge of the teams on the mountain. Damn that slimy-minded Merrivale! This was not a reassuring situation and, as night gathered over the brown countryside beyond his room, Peruge reviewed his instructions and his preparations. Had he been wise to restrict Janvert by the explicit order: You're to report everything to headquarters before initiating non-specified movements during those periods when I'm out of communication on that farm. The specified movements were extremely few and limited in scope: trips to Fosterville for groceries and visual check on Lincoln Kraft; shift of campsite to meet necessities of protecting the overall cover; visits between camps to transfer the watch and maintain constant surveillance. So far Janvert had given no overt indication of untrustworthiness. His communications fitted all the reliability requirements. Tonight's was no exception. "Does the Chief know you're going in there without communications?" "Yes." "I don't like that." "I'm the one to worry about that, not you." Peruge had countered. Who did Janvert think he was? "I'd like to see inside that place myself," Janvert said. "You're not to make any such attempt without specific advice from headquarters and then only if I have been out of communication beyond a pre-set time limit." ".I don't doubt your capabilities," Janvert said, his tone remarkably conciliatory. "I'm just worried about all the things we don't know in this case. Hellstrom displays a remarkable lack of respect for our persons." Peruge suspected Janvert of trying to fabricate a tone of real concern where none existed, felt impatient with such embroidery. "The farm is my problem," Peruge said. "Your problem is to observe and report." "Fat chance we get to observe while you're in there without a transmitter." "You still can't find a weak spot in their armor?" "I'd have told you first thing if I had." "Don't get upset about it. I know you're trying." "There's not a sound behind those walls. They must have a sophisticated damper system of some kind. Plenty of odd sounds in the valley, but nothing we can really identify. Machinery, mostly and it sounds like heavy machinery. I suspect they have equipment sufficiently sophisticated to have spotted our probes. Sampson and Rio are moving their rig to grid position G-# some time tonight. They did most of the probing." "You're staying put?" "Yes." right precautions, Peruge thought. Why do  distrust him? Would the little runt always live under the cloud generated by his reluctant recruitment? Peruge felt angry with himself. It was disloyal to entertain the thoughts flowing through his mind. What was the Chief really doing? Did the Chief consider Dzule Peruge just another one of the many expendables? And the magnetic woman at Hellstrom's farm -- was she just teasing him? Some women considered him handsome and his big body exuded animal power -- which might explain most of what had happened up there. Nuts! Hellstrom put her up to it! "You still there?" Janvert asked. "Yes!" Voice angry and sharp. "What gave you the idea there might be more people on that farm than we can see? The tunnel?" "That -- yes, but there's more that you can't put your finger on. Record this for transmission, Shorty. I want a watch put on the ordinary supplies going into that place. How much food, that sort of thing? Be discreet, but pry." "I'll take care of it. Do you want DT assigned to that?" "No. Send Nick. I want an estimate on how many people would match the normal food orders." "Right. Did the Chief tell you about the diamond bits for well drills?" "Yes. They would have been delivered just about the time Carlos and Tymiena were supposed to be there." "Weird, isn't it?" "It fits an odd kind of pattern," Peruge said. "We just haven't found the precise nature of the pattern." He cast about in his mind, wondering at the reason for diamond drill bits in a movie company. There was just no explaining it and no sense wondering without more evidence. More likely to come up with a wrong answer than a right one -- and either way he couldn't be certain. "I agree," Janvert said. "Anything more for this report." "Nothing." Peruge signed off, replaced the equipment in its coverpackaging, stored it in his shaving kit. Janvert had been more talkative than usual. Those surface attempts to be pleasant couldn't be anything but false from that feisty little bastard. Peruge thought about this as he lay in the quiet darkness of his motel bed. He knew he had been cut off. He was alone, removed even from the protection of the Chief, and he wondered why he went on. Because I want to be rich, he thought. Richer than the bitch of the board. I will be, too, if I can get my hands on Hellstrom's Project # . Script consultation. Nils Hellstrom speaking: On the screen the audience will see a butterfly emerging from its cocoon. We will see much more -- and we want the audience unconsciously to see what we see. The butterfly personifies our own long struggle. It is the long darkness of humankind when the wild ones imagined they talked, one to another. It is the metamorphosis, the transformation of our Hive into the salvation of the human species. It foreshadows the day when we will emerge and show our beauty to the admiring universe. transmitter is in his X wristwatch," Saldo said. We caught it just before he turned the thing off." "Good work," Hellstrom said. They stood in the electronic gloom of the barn aerie, the Security command post. Workers were going about their jobs quietly all around, a single-minded determination reflected in every movement. Nothing would get through this guard. "Those probes we detected came from Steens Mountain," Saldo said. "We've located the position on the chart." "Excellent. Is their lack of success igniting a renewed effort or are they quiet now?" "Quiet. I've arranged to send a picnic party into the area tomorrow. They'll play and enjoy themselves and report back tomorrow night. The party will be composed only of extremely experienced fronts." "Don't count on their learning much." Saldo nodded agreement. Hellstrom closed his eyes tightly in distress and fatigue. He couldn't seem to get enough rest and what little he got failed to restore him. What they needed and would never find was a way to send Peruge packing, a way to answer all his questions without answering them. Those mysterious, probing questions about metallurgy and new inventions irritated Hellstrom. What could that possibly have to do with Project #? New invention -- yes, possibly. But metallurgy? He decided to communicate his question to the lab at the earliest opportunity. Saying of the Hive Specialists: How primitive and far behind us are the Behaviorists of the wild Outside! at his door as part of a dream. It was a dog from his childhood calling him to get up for breakfast. Good old Danny. He could see the wide, ugly face, the dripping jowls, in his dream. He actually felt the fact that he was in bed, clad only in pajama bottoms as had always been usual for him. Abruptly circuits closed in his memory. That dog had been dead for years! He was awake instantly, silent and probing with all of his senses for evidence of danger. The scratching continued. He slipped his heavy automatic from under his pillow, rose and went to the door. The floor was cold against his bare feet. Standing at one side with the weapon ready, he jerked the door open on its chain. There was a nightlight outside his door. It cast a yellow glow on Fancy, who stood there wrapped in something furry, dark and bulky. She supported a bicycle with her left hand. Peruge closed the door, released the chain, swung the door wide. He knew he appeared strange standing there in his pajama bottoms with a big mankiller automatic in his hand, but he sensed the urgent need to get her out of sight in his room. He felt a surge of elation. They had sent this little vixen to compromise him -- but he had one of them outside their goddamned farm! Fancy entered the motel room without speaking, wheeling her bicycle. She leaned the cycle against the wall as Peruge closed and locked the door. When he turned toward her she was facing him and removing her outer garment, a long fur coat. She threw the coat over the bicycle's handlebars, stood in the thin white smock she had worn when he had last seen her. Her eyes were focused intently on his with a smoky, mocking look. Fun first? Peruge wondered. Or business first? His hand was slippery with perspiration against the butt of the automatic. God, she was a sexy bitch! He went to the window beside the door, slipped back the draperies, peered out. He could see no watchers. He crossed to the rear window, looked out over the parking lot toward the mountain. No prying strangers were visible there, either. Nobody. What time was it, for Christ's sake? And why wasn't the bitch talking? He crossed to the nightstand, lifted his wristwatch. #:# A.M. Fancy watched all of this activity, a small smile on her lips. Outsiders were strange creatures. This one appeared even stranger than usual. Their bodies told them what they should do and they constantly disobeyed. Well, she had come prepared. Peruge glanced at her from his position by the nightstand. Her hands were clenched into fists, but she appeared to be carrying no weapon. He slipped his gun into a drawer of the stand. Was she being quiet because the room had been bugged? That couldn't be -- he had made certain the room was clean. He moved carefully, not turning his back on her. Why had she come on a bicycle? And in a fur coat, for the love of god! He wondered if he should alert the nightwatch on the mountain. Not yet. Fun first. Fancy reached up with her left hand as though she had read his mind, unbuttoned the front of her smock, shrugged out of it and let it fall. She stood there naked, a sensuous pocket-Venus body which sent his pulse racing. There were open sandals on her feet. She kicked them off, stirring up trails of dust from her ride into town. Peruge, his eyes glittering, wet his lips and said, "Aren't you something!" Still without speaking. Fancy approached him, reached up and clasped both his bare arms. His left arm tingled as she touched it and he smelled a sudden, heavy musk. His gaze jerked toward the tingling in shocked alarm and he saw a tiny, flesh-colored ampule crushed beneath her forefinger against his skin, a fleck of his own blood there. In his panic he knew he should hurl her away from him, call for help from his nightwatch, but his muscles remained frozen while that tingling spread through his body. His gaze slipped from the ampule on his arm to Fancy's firm breasts, the dark nipples protruding with sensual tensions. As though a mind-obscuring fog were creeping up from his loins, Peruge felt his will dissolve until his only awareness was of the woman who was now clinging to him, pressing against him with surprising strength, forcing him backward onto the bed. Fancy spoke. "You want to breed with me? That's good." From the Hive Manual: A basic aim of the socializing process should be to create the widest possible tolerance of diversity among the society's components. X# said. He had come in person to Hellstrom's quarters, racing down the corridors and galleries which never lacked activity, ignoring the upset his running passage created among the workers. Hellstrom sat upright in his bed, rubbing sleep from his eyes, shaking his head to wake himself. He had been in deep sleep, his first in days, trying for a good rest before tomorrow's certain confrontation with Peruge. He peered up at Saldo's frightened face in the cell glow. "Alone? She left alone?" "Yes." Hellstrom exhaled a sigh of relief. "How did she get out of the Hive? Where is she?" "She used that faulty emergency ventilator in the rock at the north perimeter. She had a bicycle." "Weren't there guards?" "She stunned them with de-hyp." "But the Security watch!" "They missed it," Saldo confessed. "She's obviously used this route before. She went into the trees and avoided every one of our detectors." She would, of course, Hellstrom thought. A bicycle? Why a bicycle? Where had she gone? "How did she get a bicycle?" he asked. "It's the one we took from the Outsider, Depeaux." "What was that still doing around? Why wasn't it reduced for salvage?" "Some of the engineers were playing with it. They were thinking of manufacturing our own model to speed up delivery service in the lower galleries." "Which direction did she go?" Hellstrom levered himself out of the bed. What time was it? He glanced at the crystal clock on his wall: #:#I a.m. "She apparently went across the Palmer bridge. There are tracks." Toward town then. Why? "The guards she stunned say she was wearing Outsider garments," Saldo said. "Wardrobe reports a fur coat missing. She was into Hive stores again, too. We haven't determined yet what she took." "How long has she been gone?" Hellstrom asked. He slippfed his feet into Hive sandals, groped for a robe. "Almost four hours," Saldo said. "Guards were unconscious for a long time." He rubbed at the healing wound on his jaw. "I'm sure she's gone into town. Two chemical trackers went as far along her trail as they dared. She was still headed for town when they broke off." "Peruge," Hellstrom said. "What?" "She's gone to breed with Peruge." "Of course! Shall I call Line and have him -- " "No." Hellstrom shook his head from side to side. Saldo trembled with impatience. "But that bicycle belonged to one of Peruge' s agents!" "Who identifies bicycles? They're not likely to make the connection. Fancy won't tell him where that machine came from." "Are you sure?" "I'm sure. Fancy has a one-track mind where breeding is concerned. I should have anticipated this when I saw her go on the attack with Peruge as target." "That man is clever! She could tell him something without even realizing it." "A possibility we'll have to investigate. But for now you will alert Line. Tell him where she is and see that he makes certain they don't take her away for interrogation. Peruge is sure to have his friends watching him. We don't want any more activity around that motel than is absolutely necessary." shocked silence. He had expected Hellstrom to call up all of the Hive's defensive resources. This was not an adequate response! "Any more indications of swarming pressure?" Hellstrom asked. "No. The -- the ventilation appears to have helped." "Fancy is fertile," Hellstrom said. "Getting her pregnant by an Outsider will help, too. She becomes quite tractable while producing a child." "Ah -- " Saldo stood in admiration of Hellstrom's wisdom. "I know what she took from stores," Hellstrom said. "She will have a male sex-fraction in an ampule to hype up this Peruge. She wants to breed with him, that's all. Let her. Outsiders have extremely odd reactions to this natural form of human behavior." "So it is said," Saldo murmured. "I've studied the behavioral precautions for work Outside." "Depend on it," Hellstrom said, smiling. "I have seen this happen many times. Peruge will show up here tomorrow the figure of contrition. He will be with Fancy and very defensive. He will feel guilty. That will make him vulnerable to us. Yes -- I believe I know how to handle this situation now, thanks to Fancy. Bless her." "What are you saying?" "The wild Outsiders aren't all that different from us chemically. It took Fancy to remind me of this. The same techniques we use to make our workers tractable, domesticated and yielding to the Hive's needs will work on Outsiders." "In their food?" "Or their water or even their air." "Are you sure Fancy will return?" Saldo could not keep down the niggling doubt. "I'm sure." "But the bicycle -- " "Do you really think they'll identify it?" "We cannot risk that they will!" "If it makes you feel better, warn Line about this possibility. I think Peruge's senses will be so dulled after a night of hyped-up breeding with Fancy that he wouldn't even recognize a bicycle when he saw it." Saldo frowned. There was a manic note to Hellstrom's manner and voice that was deeply disturbing. "I don't like this, Nils." "You will," Hellstrom assured him. "Trust me. Tell Line you are sending in a special security team. I want their instructions to be explicit, no misunderstandings. Go over them with the utmost care. They are not to interfere tonight. Their major task is to insure that Fancy is not removed from that motel. She must spend an uninterrupted night with Peruge. In the morning, they are to collect her at the first opportunity and bring her to me. I wish to thank her in person. The Hive does learn -- it does react to danger as a single organism. It is just as I have always suspected." "I agree we should make sure she gets back here," Saldo said. "But thank her?" "Naturally." "For what?" "For reminding us that Outsiders share our chemistry." Wisdom of the Hive: The Superior Specialist, bred to the demands of our most basic needs, will win for us in the end. dawn gloom, swimming up to consciousness from some faraway, energy-drained place. He turned his head to see the tangled confusion of his bed, came to the slow realization that he was alone in the bed and that this should be important information. A bicycle with a coat thrown over the handlebars stood against the wall beside the door. A crumpled white garment lay on the floor between bed and door. He stared at the bicycle, wondering why he felt that a bicycle should be so important. A bicycle? Water splashed in the bathroom. Someone was humming. Fancy! He pushed himself to a sitting position, his mind as muddled as the bed. Fancy! For the love of God! What had she used on him? He had a foggy remembrance of what he thought were eighteen orgasms. An aphrodisiac? If so, it was more potent than anything in his wildest fantasies. Water still splashed in the bathroom. She was taking a shower. God! How could she move? He tried to reassemble the night in his memory, met only the wildest confusion, a recurrent image of writhing flesh. He thought; That was me! For God's sake! That was me! What was that stuff Fancy had given him? Could that be Project #, for the love of heaven? He wanted to laugh hysterically, but couldn't summon the strength. The sound of splashing water came to an abrupt stop. His attention moved to the bathroom door. Movement there, the voice humming. Where did she get the strength? The door opened and Fancy emerged, a towel wrapped around her loins, another towel in her hands with which she was drying her hair. "Good morning, lover," she said. She thought; He looks completely used up. He stared at her without speaking, memory searching. "Didn't you like breeding with me?" she asked. That yas it! he thought. That had been the thing he had tried to remember but couldn't until she spoke. Breed with her? Could she be one of those kooky, turned-on members of the new generation -- sex for procreation only? "What did you do to me?" he asked. His voice came out in a husky croaking which shocked him. "Do? I just -- " He lifted his left arm to expose the area where she had injected him with that mysterious musky substance. Faint discoloration there revealed a subcutaneous bruise. "Oh, that," she said. "Didn't you like it when you were hyped up?" He levered himself back against the bed's headrest, adjusted a pillow behind him. God, he was tired. "Hyped," he said. "So you shot me with some kind of dope." "I only gave you an additional store of what every male has when he's ready to breed," she said, knowing her tone betrayed her own puzzlement. Outsiders were so strange about breeding. Peruge's head ached and he felt that her words increased the pain. He turned slowly, looked squarely at her. God! What a voluptuous body! He spoke painfully, but clearly. "What's this breeding crap?" "I know you use other words for what we did," she explained, trying to sound reasonable, "but that's what we like to call it -- breeding." "We?" "My -- friends and I." "You breed with them?" "Sometimes." He thought. Crazy communal hop heads! Could that be what Hellstrom was hiding -- sex orgies and aphrodisiac drugs? Peruge felt a deep and sudden prurient envy. Suppose that was what these crazies did! Suppose they had regular parties such as the one he'd experienced with Fancy. It was wrong, of course. But what a hold an experience like that could get on a man! On a woman, too, no doubt. It was criminal to do such things, but... Fancy dropped her towels, began putting on her smock, seemingly with no more concern about her nudity than she had experienced the night before. Despite his headache and profound lassitude, Peruge marveled at her sensuous grace. She was all woman! J. to herself that she felt hungry and she wondered if Peruge had money to buy breakfast. She enjoyed the thought of exotic Outsider food, but she had not prepared herself with money from Hive stores before sneaking out. I was in a hurry, she thought, and could not suppress a joyful giggle. The wild Outsider males were such fun when one hyped them, as though their suppressed breeding energies had been stored up for just such an occasion. As he watched Fancy dress, Peruge found his original worries about her returning. What had driven her to his bed? Breeding? Nonsense. She had come into possession of an undoubted aphrodisiac, though. He couldn't deny this. His own behavior in the night gave ample testimony to this. Eighteen times! Something was very sick up there at that farm. Breeding! "Have you had any babies?" "Oh, several," she said, then realized it had been wrong to admit this. Her own training in Outsider sex inhibitions had been explicit on that score. Her personal experiences had reinforced the training. Now it was a potentially dangerous admission. Peruge had no way of knowing how old she was. Old enough to be his mother, no doubt. That Hive-difference between appearance and age was one of the things that could never be shared with Outsiders. She felt an abrupt resurgence of Hivecaution. Her answer astonished him. "Several? Where are they?" "Oh -- with friends." She tried to act casual and unconcerned, but was now fully alert. Peruge must be diverted. "You want to breed some more?" she asked. But Peruge was not to be shunted from this fascinating disclosure. "Don't you have a husband?" "Oh, no." "Who fathered your several children?" he asked, then realized he probably should have asked about fathers, plural. His questions increased her nervousness. "I don't want to talk about it." Admitting that she had borne children had been a mistake. Hive-consciousness restored other memories of the night with Peruge, as well. The Outsider had made interesting admissions while in the throes of breeding ecstasy. There had been, for a time, a level of his deepest awareness completely open to her. Moving with an elaborate show of casualness, she crossed to the bicycle, took up the long fur coat, held it over her arm. "Where are you going?" he demanded. He forced his legs off the edge of the bed, let them fall to the cold floor, which restored some of his energy. His head whirled with fatigue and there was an aching in his chest. What the hell had been in that shot? She had really used him up. "I'm hungry," she explained. "Can I leave the bicycle while I go out and eat? Maybe we can breed some more later." "Eat?" His stomach rebelled at the thought. "There's a cafe just down the street," she said. "I'm very hungry -- " she giggled -- "after -- " She has to come back and get her damned bicycle, he thought. He realized he was no match for her in his present weakened condition. He would have a reception committee ready for her when she did return, though. He was going to unravel the mystery of Nils Hellstrom and the beginning of the thread was named Fancy. "Just down to the cafe," he said. as though he were explaining it to himself. He recalled seeing the neon sign. "I like an -- breakfast," she said and swallowed in a sudden chill. Nervousness had almost tripped her into saying "an Outsider breakfast." Outsider was a word one did not use with Outsiders. She covered her slip, asking, "Do you have any money? I sneaked out in such a hurry last night I didn't bring any." Peruge gestured to his trousers on a chair across the room. "Hip pocket. Wallet." He put his head in his hands. The effort of sitting up had taken a frightening amount of his reserves, and the chest pain, the headache left him confused. He realized he was going to have to put out a tremendous effort to stand up. Maybe a cold shower would help. He heard Fancy fumbling for the money, couldn't bring himself to look at her. Take it all! Damned bitch! "I'm taking five dollars," she said. "Is that all right?" I often pay more, he thought. But she obviously was no regular whore -- or she would have taken all. "Sure, anything you need." "Should I bring you coffee or something?" she asked. He really did look sick. She found herself worrying about him. Peruge swallowed an upsurge of nausea, gestured weakly. "No I, uh -- I'll get something later." "You're sure?" "I'm sure." "All right, then." His appearance worried her, but she reached for the door handle to let herself out. Perhaps he just needed a little more rest. She called cheerfully as she opened the door, "I'll be right back." "Wait," he said. He dropped his hands from his face, lifted his head with an application of conscious effort. "Did you change your mind about my bringing you something?" she asked. "No. I -- just -- wondered. So we bred. Do you expect to have a baby by me?" "I certainly hope so. I'm right at the top of my fertility." She smiled disarmingly, added: "I'm going to go eat now. I'll be back before you know it. Everybody says I'm a fast eater." She went out, closing the door briskly behind her. M Her answer only added to his confusion. What the hell had he run into? A baby? Was this what Carlos had discovered? He had a sudden vision of the dapper Carlos Depeaux held in some subterranean bondage by Fancy and her friends, a continual hyped-up orgy with that mysterious aphrodisiac for as long as it lasted. Or for as long as Carlos lasted. Peruge tried to visualize a continual orgy of breeding -- babies on an assembly line. Somehow he could not imagine Carlos fitting in. Certainly, he couldn't see Tymiena in it or even Porter. Tymiena had never struck him as the motherly type. And dry-as-dust Porter ran from intimate encounters with women. Hellstrom was involved in something to do with sex, though -- and it was probably dirty as hell. Peruge rubbed a hand across his forehead. The motel had provided an in-room coffeemaker with paper packets of instant brew. He lurched to his feet, found the equipment in the closet alcove beside the bathroom door, heated water and made two cups. He drank it much too hot. His mouth felt scalded afterward, but the coffee gave him a lift and reduced the throbbing in his head. He could think a bit more clearly now. He put the front door on the chain latch and got out his transceiver. The second signal burst at the mountains brought contact with Janvert. Peruge's hands were unsteady, but he brought a chair to the window, rested the equipment on the sill and set himself grimly to the task of reporting. They exchanged code-recognition signals and Peruge launched himself into the whole story of his night with Fancy, sparing nothing. "Eighteen times?" Janvert sounded unbelieving. "As nearly as I can remember." "You must've had some time." The beam transceiver failed to mask Janvert's tone of cynical amusement. "Don't give me any crap," Peruge growled. "She shot me full of something, an aphrodisiac or something, and I was just a big, eager bundle of flesh. See if you can keep this on a professional level, will you? We have to find out what it was that she gave me." He glanced down at the bruise on his arm. "How do you propose doing that?" "I'm going up there today. I may brace Hellstrom about it." "That might not be too wise. Have you checked with HQ?... "The Chief wants -- I've checked!" Christ! It was too difficult to explain that the Chief had ' ordered direct negotiations. This development couldn't change that. It only added to the things to be introduced in the negotiations. "You play it cool," Janvert said. "Remember, we already have three people missing." Did Janvert take him for an idiot, for Christ's sake? Peruge massaged his right temple. God, his head felt as empty as his body. She had really drained him. "How did this dame get down from the farm?" Janvert asked. "Nightwatch didn't report any car headlights out that way." "She rode a bicycle, you damn fool! Didn't I already tell you that?" "No, you didn't. Are you sure you're feeling all right?" "I'm just a little tired." "That I can understand." There he went with the goddamned humor again! "So she rode a bicycle. You know, that's interesting." "What's interesting?" "Carlos was a bicycle nut. The Portland office said he took a bike with him in the van. Remember?" Peruge glanced back at the bicycle leaning against the wall. He did remember, now that Shorty mentioned it. A bicycle. Was that possible? By any stretch of good fortune, could that set of flimsy wheels be linked to Depeaux? "Do we have a serial number or anything else to identify Carlos's bicycle?" he asked. "Maybe. There might even be fingerprints. Where's this bicycle now?" "Right here in the room with me. I'm bike-sitting while she gets breakfast." He recalled his original resolve then. Christ almighty! His mind was going! "Shorty," he barked, some of his old strength returning for a moment, "you get a team down here as soon as you can. Collect this bicycle, yes, but we have to get our hands on Fancy for a long and thorough interrogation." "That's more like it," Janvert said. "DT is right here listening to us and he's all hot to go." "No." DT had to stay there and keep an eye on Janvert. The Chief had been explicit about that. "Send Sampson's team." "DT is seeing to it. They'll be on their way in just a minute." "Tell them to hurry, will you? I know only one way of delaying this dame and after last night I'm really not up to it." XX The words of Nils Hellstrom: I remember my childhood in the Hive as the happiest period, the happiest experience a human could ever enjoy. Nothing I needed was denied me. I knew that all around me were people who would protect me with their lives. It came to me only gradually that I owed these people the same full measure of payment were it ever demanded of me. What a profound thing the insects have taught us! How different it is from the wild opinions about insects current Outside. Hollywood, for instance, has long contended that the mere threat of having an insect crawl upon your face is enough to make a grown man beg for mercy and tell every secret he ever knew. Philosopher Harl, the wisest of his specialty among us, tells me that from childhood nightmares to adult psychosis, the insect is a common horror fixation in the Outsider's mind. How strange it is that Outsiders cannot look beyond the insect's great strength and efficient face to see the lesson embodied there for us all. Lesson one, of course, is that the insect is never afraid to die for his bretheren. that bicycle?" Hellstrom stormed. He stood almost in the center of Hive Central Security, a chamber deep within the Hive that could tap into and repeat the data collected from any of its internal and external sensors. The room lacked only the positive direct visual backup of the barn aerie to make it the most important Security post in the Hive. Hellstrom often preferred this backup post to the aerie. The sense of bustling workers whose activities spread outward all around gave him a feeling of protection he believed helped his thought processes. Saldo, who had made the report. shuddered under the combined weight of Hellstrom's wrath and his own complex personal knowledge -- not only of the danger this development brought, but of the judgment error which went directly back to the Prime Male. Saldo was shaken in his innermost being. If only Hellstrom had heeded the words of warning. If only -- But it would not be wise to remind Hellstrom of this as yet. "Our surveillance workers did not know what was happening until too late," Saldo explained. "Fancy had emerged earlier and they were lulled into a sense of complacency. A closed truck drove up. Four men went into Peruge's room and two of them emerged, bringing the bicycle. They were driving away with it before our people could get across the street to try to stop them. We pursued, but they were prepared for that and we were not. Another truck blocked our pursuit and let them get away. They were at the airport and the bicycle was gone before we could catch up." Hellstrom closed his eyes. His mind felt clotted with foreboding. "And all this time. Fancy was down the street at the restaurant eating Outsider foods." "We've always known how she is about that," Saldo said. "It's a defect." He made the vat sign, eyebrows raised questioningly. "No." Hellstrom shook his head. "Don't be too quick to discount her value to us. Fancy's not yet ready for the vats. Where is she right now?" "Still at the restaurant." "I thought I ordered her brought Saldo shrugged. Of course, Hellstrom thought. The workers were fond of Fancy and many of them knew about her defect. What harm was there in letting her finish a meal of exotic Outsider food? Fondness could be a defect, too. "Have her picked up and brought back immediately," he ordered. "I should have ordered that myself at once," Saldo admitted. "No excuse. I was at my station monitoring our communications with town when -- No excuse. All I thought of was hurrying down the gallery to you." "I understand." Hellstrom indicated a communications console ahead of him. Saldo moved to the station quickly, relayed Hellstrom's order. It felt good to be taking positive action, but his deeper disturbance was not eased. What did Hellstrom mean with his mysterious allusions to Fancy's value? How could she possibly help save the Hive with her behavior? But the Older Ones often did know things denied to the younger. Most of the Hive's workers knew this. It did not seem possible that Fancy was helping, but the possibility could not be denied in the face of Hellstrom's positive assertion. The words of Nils Hellstrom: There is another respect in which we must guard against becoming too much like the insects upon whom we pattern our design for human survival. The insect has been called a walking digestive tract. This is not without reason. To support his own life an insect will consume as much as a hundred times his own weight each day -- which to each of us would be like eating an entire cow, a herd of thirty each month. To those who have witnessed the insect's profligate display of appetite the outcome is clear. If allowed to continue on his reproductive rampage, the insect would defoliate Earth. Thus, with our lesson from the insect, comes a clear warning. If the race for food is to be the deciding conflict, let no one say it came without this warning. From the beginning of time wild humans have stood helpless, watching the very soil they nurtured give birth to a competitor that could outeat them. Just as we must not let our teacher, the insect, consume what we require for survival, we must not launch a similar rampage of our own. The pace of our planet's growing cycle cannot be denied. It is possible for insects or for man to destroy in a single week what could have fed "We lifted all of the prints we could en route and put everything on a chartered plane to Portland," Jan vert said over the laser transceiver. "The preliminary report says some of the prints match the ones from the dame in your room. Have our boys picked her up yet?" "She got away," Peruge growled. Clad only in a light robe, he sat in front of the window, looking out ut the morning light on the mountain and trying to keep his mind focused on the report. To do so was becoming increasingly difficult. His chest ached with a demanding persistence and every movement took so much energy each time he wondered if he had any reserves left. "What happened?" Janvert asked. "Did our team slip up?" "No. I should have sent them to the cafe. We saw her come out and head back here, but three men drove up and intercepted her." "They grabbed her?" "There was no struggle. Fancy just jumped into the car with them and they drove off. Our people weren't in position. The van that helped us get away with the bike wasn't back yet. Sampson ran out when we saw what was happening, but it all happened too quickly." "She's back at the farm, eh?" "I'm sure of it." "Did you get a license number?" "They were too far away -- but the number makes little difference." "So she just went along with them?" "That's how it seemed. Sampson thought she looked unhappy about it, but she didn't argue." "Probably unhappy that she couldn't come back and play with you some more," Janvert said. "Stuff that," Peruge snapped, then put a hand to his head. His brain felt blocked off, not working at all normally. He felt hemmed in by details and was aware of things slipping away front him. He really needed to take a cold shower, snap out of this fog and get ready to return to the farm. "I've been referring to the files," Janvert said. "This Fancy fits the description of the Fancy Kalotermi who's an officer of Hellstrom's corporation." Peruge sighed. "I know, I know." "You feeling all right?" Janvert asked. "You're sounding a little off your feed. Maybe that shot she gave you -- " "I'm okay." "You don't sound it. We don't know what was in that stuff she used to charge you up last night. Maybe you'd better go out for a physical and we send in the second team." "Meaning you," Peruge growled. "Why should you have all the fun?" "I told you to stuff that. I'm all right. I'll take a shower and get ready to go pretty soon. We have to find out how she did what she did." "I want to be the first to know," Janvert quipped. Damn fool! Peruge raged, rubbing his head. God, how his head ached -- and his chest. He had to go out on a job as touchy as this one and have to rely on a clown to back him up! It was too late too change that now, though. Peruge felt his hand tremble against his forehead. "You still there?" Janvert asked. Peruge winced at the sound. "I'm here." "Wouldn't it be a gas if this Project Forty turned out to be an aphrodisiac?" was the perfect antithesis of everything Peruge needed right now. There was no doubt of the Tnalice in Janvert's responses, no doubt of the man's unreliability. What could be done to change that now, though? The teams were scattered all over the area. And he had to be up at that damned farm in a couple of hours. He didn't know how he was going to manage that, but he had to. For a moment he tried to consider that Janvert's cynical banter might contain a small seed of good sense. The effort was futile. What had that shot contained? Christ! If he could get a corner on that he would make more than with ten metallurgical processes. Make a fortune under the counter. "You're taking an awful long time between answers," Janvert said. "I'm going to send Clovis down to have a look at you. She's had some nursing experience and -- " "She stays right there with you. That's an order." "That dame could have done a helluva lot more than just charge you up as a bed partner," Janvert argued. "That's all it was, dammit!" But Shorty's words carried the seeds of panic. The night with Fancy had distorted his perceptions of many things, including his idea of woman. The uninhibited little slut! "I don't like the way you sound at all," Janvert said. "Is Sampson still around?" "I sent him back up to you." "The backup van isn't here yet. What if we -- " "You contact them the way I told you and get them back up there! You hear me. Shorty?" "But that would leave you in town alone. Hellstrom's crowd could have a team there and we wouldn't." "They won't dare to attack me." "I think you're wrong. I think they may already have attacked you. That town could be completely in their hands. The deputy sure as hell is." "I'm ordering you to stay up there with all of your teams," Peruge said. "We could have you at a clinic in Portland within two hours," Janvert said. "I'm going to call for -- " "I am ordering you not to contact headquarters," Peruge said. "I think you're out of your mind. A clinic might be able to examine you and tell us what was in that shot." "Not likely. Christ! She said it was -- a hormone or something." "You believe that?" "It's probably true. Sign off now and do what I told you." He dropped a hand onto his own cutoff switch, heard the blip as the transceiver went dead. Damn! Everything took so damned much energy. away the transceiver, went into the bathroom. A cold shower. That was what he needed. If he could only get fully awake. The bathroom still showed the scattered wetness of Fancy's ablutions. He stepped into the tub, supported himself with a hand on the showerhead while he groped for the faucet. Cold water. He turned it on full. At the first a sharp band of pain tighten on his forehead and chest. He staggered from the tub, trying to breathe, left the water running. He stumbled from the bathroom, dripping, knocked the remains of his coffeemaking from the counter as he passed, but didn't even hear it. The bed! He needed the bed. He flopped his wet body onto the bed, rolled onto his back. His chest was on fire, his skin trembling with a deep chill. It was so cold! He arched his back, tried to pull the bedding around himself, but his fingers lost their grip and his suddenly out-flung hand fell over the edge of the bed. He was dead before his relaxing fingers touched the floor. The words of Nils Hellstrom: In the sense popularly believed Outside, it is not possible to fight back against any aspect of nature. What must be understood is that we fit ourselves into existing patterns, adapting as our influence upon those processes brings about its inevitable change. The way the wild Outsiders fight insects is particularly enlightening. By opposing themselves to a powerful aspect of existing processed the wild one unwittingly add fuel to the defenses of those they oppose. The Outsiders' poisons bring instant death to most insects. But the few who survive will develop an immunity, a tolerance to ingest the poison with no harmful effect. Returning to the womb of the Earth, these survivors pass on this immunity to new generations of T 'HE Hive seemed always so neat, efficient and reassuring after she had been Outside, Fancy thought. She admired the way her fellow workers moved about their tasks without fuss, with that quiet, purposeful air of knowing what they did. Even the escort taking her down the familiar galleries, down the relays of elevators, gave off this same air. She did not think of these people as her captors. They were fellow workers. It was good to get out of the Hive occasionally, but so much better to come back. Especially with the almost certain knowledge that she had added to the Hive's gene store by last night's foray. The Hive comforted her mind and body now just by its presence around her. Outsiders could be great sport, too -- especially the randy wild males. In her fifty-eight years. Fancy had brought nine Outsiderfathered babies into the Hive, each one of them concealed in the mysterious fecundity of her body. Hers was a great contribution to the gene pool. She understood gene pools just as she understood insects. She was a specialist. Outsider males and ants were her special favorites. Sometimes as she watched an ant colony in the lab. Fancy felt that there might be a way for her to move right into the colony, perhaps even become its broodmother. It might merely require a period of chemical acclimatization for her charges to accept her as one of their own. In her fantasy, she could imagine the escort which now took her deep into the Hive as her own Queen's guard. She would be the ant-queen. And the strange thing was that ants did tend to accept her. Ants, mosquitoes, many different kinds of insects showed no disturbance at Fancy's intrusions. Whenever she thought of this and conjured up attendant fantasies it was easy for her to imagine the Hive as her colony. So firmly had imagination taken hold of Fancy's consciousness that when the escort brought her into Hellstrom's presence, she looked upon him at first with queenly condescension and failed to observe his overwrought condition and tension. Hellstrom noted that she still wore the fur coat she'd taken from wardrobe and she appeared mighty proud of herself. He nodded to dismiss her guards. They retreated into the background, but remained alert and observing. Saldo's orders had been explicit about that. Much of Security was growing to recognize that Saldo possessed qualities that demanded obedience. In this room of the Hive's inner security processes at least half of the workers had begun to harbor divided loyalties. "Well, Fancy," Hellstrom said, his voice tired but carefully neutral. She perched on a corner of Hellstrom's desk, grinned at him. Hellstrom took the chair behind the desk, sank into it, looked up at her. "Fancy, would you try to explain to me what you thought you were doing in last night's escapade?" "I merely spent the night breeding with your dangerous Mr. Peruge. He was about as fearsome as any other Outsider male I've ever met." "You took supplies from Hives stores," Hellstrom said. "Tell me about that." "Just this coat and a shot of our own male breeder hormones," she said. "I hyped him up." "Did he respond?" "Just as the others always did." "You've done this before?" "Lots of times." Hellstrom was acting strangely, she thought. Hellstrom nodded to himself, tried to read another message into Fancy's responses, something to confirm his suspicion that she was acting out of an awareness of the Hive's most fundamental needs. Additions to the gene pool were beneficial, yes; and Peruge's genes would be most welcome. But she had taken a prized Hive secret Outside, risked Outsider discovery that the Hive possessed a profound knowledge of the workings of human hormones. By her present admission, she had done so more than once. If Outsiders learned some of the things the Hive could do in manipulation of human chemistry more problems would arise. "Did you ever discuss this with anyone?" Hellstrom asked. Surely, some circumstance must exist to explain her behavior. "I've talked about it with many of the breeder females," she said. What could possibly be bothering old Nils? She saw now that he was working against deep tensions. "Your only discussions have been with breeder females?" "Yes. Many of us use the hormones when we go Outside." Shocked, Hellstrom shook his head. Blessed Broodmother! And none of the Hive's ruling specialists had ever once suspected! What else might be going on in the Hive? "Peruge's friends have the bicycle," Hellstrom said. She looked at him, not understanding. "The bicycle you took when you sneaked into town," Hellstrom explained. "Oh. The workers who picked me up were so insistent they made me forget all about it." "By taking that bicycle, you've created a crisis," Hellstrom said. "How?" "Don't you recall where we got that bicycle?" S HE put a hand over her mouth in sudden comprehension. All she had been thinking about a quick way to get into town when she had borrow the machine. A certain amount of pride had also been involved in the action. She was one of the few workers who had learned how to manage a bicycle Outside. She had demonstrated her ability for the engineers during the preceeding week, even taught one of them to ride it. But her ingrained Hive-protective sense was fully aroused now. If that bicycle could be traced to the couple the workers had thrown into the vats... "What can I do to get it back?" she asked. This is the Fancy I can work with and admire, Hellstrom thought, responding to her sudden alertness. "I don't yet know," he told her. "Peruge is coming to see you today," she said. "Can I demand that he return it to me?" "It's too late for th,at. They've sent it away in an airplane. That must mean they suspect." She nodded. She knew about fingerprints and serial numbers. "Our best move may be to deny that we ever had that bicycle." "No telling who may have seen you on it," Hellstrom said. And he thought sadly to himself: Our best move may be to deny that Fancy exists. We have others with a close enough resemblance to her face and body. Were her fingerprints likely to be on any of the documents she had signed as Fancy Kalotermi? Not likely -- they had since been handled by many. "I've done wrong, haven't I?" Fancy asked, beginning to grasp the extent of the problem she had created. "It was wrong for you and other females to take Hive stores Outside. It was wrong to take that bicycle" "The bicycle -- I see that now," she admitted. "But the breederhyps only insured fertilization." Even as she spoke Hive-honesty forced Fancy to admit to herself that this didn't explain fully why she and the others used Hive stores this way. It had been an experiment at first, then a delightful discovery of how susceptible Outsider males were. She had shared the discovery with a few sisters. They had made up their own stories to explain to Outsider males who became curious. This was an expensive new drug they had stolen. They might not be able to get more of it. Better to use it while they had it. "You must name all of the females who shared your little trick," Hellstrom said. "Oh, Nils!" "You must and you know it. All of you will give us detailed accounts concerning the reactions of Outsider males, how curious any of them may have been, who they were, how many times you've raided Hive stores this way, everything." She nodded dejectedly. It would have to be done, of course. The fun was ended. "On the basis of our review we may conduct some experiments Outside, fully controlled and observed," Hellstrom said. "For that reason be explicitly detailed in your account. Anything you recall could be valuable." "Yes, Nils." She felt contrite now, but secretly elated. Perhaps the fun wasn't ended. Controlled experiments meant further use of Hive methods on Outsiders. Who better qualified for such a project than those already experienced? "Fancy, Fancy," Hellstrom said, shaking his head. "The Hive has never been in greater peril and you continue to play your games." She clasped her arms around her body, hugging herself. "Why?" he asked. "Why?" She remained wordless. "We could even be forced to send you to the vats," Hellstrom said. Her eyes went wide in alarm. She slipped off the desk, stood facing Hellstrom. The vats! But she was still young. She had many years of breeding service ahead of her. They needed her talents with the insects, too. Nobody was better than she was with the insects! She began to voice these arguments, but Hellstrom cut her short. "Fancy. The Hive comes first." His words shocked her and she recalled suddenly the thing she had reminded herself to tell Hellstrom. Certainly the Hive came first! Did he think her a moral reject? "I have something else to report," she said. "It may be important." "Oh?" "The hyp hit Peruge very hard. He thought I was asking him questions at one point. I wasn't, but when I recognized what he was doing, I did ask questions. He wasn't fully awake, just reacting. I think he spoke the truth." "What did he say? Out with it." "He said he had come to make a deal with you. He said their study of the papers they had found -- about Project Forty, you understand -- had led them to believe you were developing a new way to shape metals. Steel, that sort of metal. He said a metallurgical breakthrough could be worth make sense, but that was the gist of it." Hellstrom felt such elation at her words he wanted to get up and hug her. The Hive had been working through her! these thoughtsemotions coursed through Hellstrom and Hellstrom almost called the young male over to explain. Fancy's discovery gave the Hive, a way out. The invasion was commercial. The discovery confirmed Hellstrom's instincts about Hive-learning. The lab would have to be told immediately. This might even help the Hive scientists in their own researches. The wild Outsiders sometimes came up with rare insights. "Have I helped?" Fancy asked. "Indeed you have." Saldo had stopped for a few words with one of the observers at the bank of instruments. He glanced across at Hellstrom, shook his head. Peruge was not yet on his way, then. Saldo had been instructed to give word at the first sign of Peruge. Hellstrom wanted Peruge to come now. Metallurgy? Inventions? All of those mysterious allusions by Peruge now made sense -- a remarkable degree of sense. Fancy still stood at the desk watching Hellstrom. "Did Peruge say anything else?" Hellstrom asked. "No." She shook her head. "Nothing about the agency that sent him, the government agency?" "Well, he did say something about somebody named Chief. He hates Chief. He cursed horribly." "You have helped enormously," Hellstrom said, "but you must go into hiding now." "Hiding?" "Yes. You've helped in many ways. I don't even mind any longer that you stole Hive stores. You've reminded us that we share the same body chemistry with Outsiders. We've changed somewhat in three hundred years, of course, because we've bred for change, but -- " He you must do nothing else now without consulting us." "I won't. I really won't." "Very good. Was Mirneca one of the breeder females you shared this little trick with?" "Yes." "Excellent. I want you -- " He hesitated, taking in her pale face, the expectant expression. "Is there any chance that last night's escapade was successful, that you're impregnated?" "A very good chance." She brightened. "I'm right at peak fertility. I've become pretty good at judging it." "See if the gestation lab can confirm that," he said. "If test results are positive your period of hiding should be pleasant enough. If you've been impregnated, turn yourself in at Worker Gestation Prime. Tell them it's at my instructions. Don't go on dormancy, though, until we've sent someone down to interrogate you on your use of breeder-hyp with Outsiders." "I won't. Nils. I'll go down to the lab right away." She turned, hurried across the chamber. Several workers looked up at her passage. She probably still trailed some of the hyp. Hellstrom had been too busy to notice. She was really a ridiculous female, he thought. What had they bred in this Fancy line? Saldo approached Hellstrom's alcove, looking back at Fancy until she had left the chamber. Hellstrom rubbed his chin. He kept himself on hair suppressants during most of his Hive days, but the beard insisted on growing anyway. He needed a shave and would have to get one before meeting Peruge. Appearance was important with Outsiders. So it was metallurgy and inventions, was it? As Saldo stopped just inside the alcove, Hellstrom asked absently; "What do you want?" "I listened while you were talking to Fancy," Saldo said. "You heard what she said about Peruge?" "Yes." "Do you still think you were at fault in letting her out of the Hive?" Hellstrom asked. "I -- " Saldo shrugged. "It was the Hive working things out in spite of us," Hellstrom said. "The whole Hive can react as a single organism or it can react delicately through any one of us. Remember that." "If you say so," Saldo said. He didn't sound as though he believed this, however. "I say so. Oh, and when you interrogate Fancy I want you to be gentle with her." "Gentle? She endangered the -- " "She did not. She gave us our escape hatch. You will be gentle with her. And with the other females, too -- the ones she names." "Yes, Nils." Saldo felt that these orders went against reason, but he could not bring himself to outright disobedience of the Prime Male. Hellstrom stood up, moved around the desk and headed out of the chamber. "Will you be in your cell if I need you?" Saldo asked. "Yes. Have me called the instant Peruge is sighted." Reflex actions consist of comparatively simple segments of behavior in which the reactions usually occur as direct and immediate responses to particular stimuli uniquely correlated with them. Reflex actions have a widespread occurence... -- Encyclopedia Britannica Francisco, and look at the coast. It requires little imagination to visualize a gigantic beast out of the remote past rising from the shallows, trying to draw himself ashore. Your mind can see him strain, imagine his anguish as he fails and slips protestingly back into the sea, leaving great gouges in the land. The sea, the eternal healer, does her best to repair the damage, to fill the gouges, and thus are born the beaches. Cup-shaped, they pock the coast from San Francisco to Monterey in numbers beyond counting. Some, large and crowded, bear names like Thorntor, Half Moon, Pomponio, Butano. Others, small and hidden from the casual traveler by rugged bluffs and dense chaparral, have no names. At the north end of one such nameless beach the rugged shoulder of a brush-covered bluff plummets precipitously into the sea. At the south end a jumble of monolithic rock mutely accepts the eternal onslaught of the surf. The highway is far above the sand, unseen, its traffic unheard. Far out to sea a gleaming white sail slides north. It will stay out to sea. Seen from its deck, this tiny beach is insignificant. From this beach, for two people newly married and much in love, the sail and rest of the world, ignored and ignoring, are equally insignificant. Vaughn Harding awoke slowly, savoring the delicious warmth of the sun in his face, the yielding sand beneath him, the gentle, irregular crashing of the surf. Race you to the water, Carol, he said sleepily. His words echoed flatly, a dull metal sound. He listened uncertainly to the ragged surging of the surf and a gentle coldness gripped his gut. Softly, he said, Carol? and opened his eyes. The coldness in his belly tightened. Brows knotted in concentration, Harding blinked rapidly to clear the red haze before him. Comprehension hovered maddeningly out of reach, taunting him with small, disconnected bits of understanding. Images, infuriatingly dreamlike, floated through his awareness. The beach... a walk with Carol... down the hill, through... but Carol... Harding groaned and tried to sit up. Agony lanced like a hot knife through his left wrist, arm, shoulder. Before he could utter a cry blackness engulfed him... They sat together and watched the sun slip beneath the horizon, watched the gathering of darkness. At length he touched her auburn hair with his lips and said, C'mon, honey, let's get up before it's too dark to see. She remained silent and he sat enveloped in the fragrance of her hair. Carol? he said softly. She drew away, turned to face him. Her eyes shimmeringly reflected the lingeringly bright horizon. He folded her in his arms and felt her tears on his shoulder. Darling, he said soothingly, I thought we were all through with this -- I thought you promised no more tears. I'm sorry, Vaughn. But I'm scared. It seems like such a long time and I'm afraid you won't come back. I wish you wouldn't go. Honey, don't be like this -- there isn't anything to worry about. He gripped her shoulders and looked intently into her eyes. I promise you, Carol, I'll quit as soon as I get back. We'll have the rest of our lives together and thirty thousand Federation credits a year for retirement pay. Three months seems like an awfully small price to pay for that, doesn't it? She blurted: No amount of money is worth your not coming back. They wouldn't pay you that much if it weren't so dangerous! He said firmly, a touch of exasperation in his voice. It is not dangerous -- it's a perfectly safe assignment. They pay as they do because that's how it is on the books. When the Charter was established this was a dangerous job, but that was two hundred years ago. The job's changed, honey, but the Charter hasn't -- you know the Federation never changes anything it doesn't have to. This deal is a give-away -- I sit on my duff and collect hazard pay for doing a job that hasn't seen a hazard for two hundred years! And then I'll be home again. She looked at the darkening horizon for a long time before she murmured. Three months, Vaughn... G radually the comfortable, drowsy warmth that enfolded Harding like a blanket was disturbed by a throbbing in his arm. Slowly the cottony emptiness in his mind was displaced by hints and traces of memories, mocking at first, then disjointedly comprehensible... terrestrial, of course, said was standard and had long since been divested of whatever humor it had once possessed. Even in the small corner of the galaxy that had become familiar there were so many satellites orbiting so many planets that unless given a planetary referent the term "month" was meaningless. Such definition did not exist in the Charter, however -- a condition out of which inevitably grew the horror story about the man (nobody could remember his name) assigned to a planet (exactly which one escaped the teller's memory at the moment) for a standard three-month tenure who, after spending seventy-six Earth-standard years there, had "only two months to go." The story, rolled out in grim seriousness to wide-eyed recruits whose gullibility lay not in believing it, but in thinking they were supposed to, predictably gave rise to the question asked with profound sincerity and tongue scarcely noticeably in cheek. That is three months terrestrial, isn't it, sir? Harding suppressed a dutiful chuckle. The Senator, satisfied, went on candidly: Damnably silly anyway -- if you ask me. Sir? Oh, you know. All this garbage about a three-month habitation. He stared popeyed at Harding, who stirred uncomfortably in his chair and said nothing. You needn't worry, Harding. I'm not going to jerk your soft retirement out from under you. I just think it's a terrible waste of Federation resources -- a pointless expenditure of money that could well be put to more humanitarian projects. The continued exploration under the Charter, the maintenance of a Corps of Volunteers -- the whole thing is a shining monument to the emptyheaded imbecility of the Congress. Harding fidgeted under Williams' glare and said uncertainly,  don't understand why you feel the way you do. can't figure out why Tm on the Committee, is that it? Simply a concession to the Humanist party -- I was appointed. And  must admit that when  was appointed I didn't feel this way. But I've learned a lot since then. I've changed my views a great deal, which is of some embarrassment to my colleagues, as it appears that Senators on this Committee are supposed to remain inflexibly prejudice. Look -- he stabbed a thick finger at Harding -- in the first place it's asinine to have the whole operation of Charter activities directed by a Senate committee. What do we know about space flight, about stellar navigation and celestial mechanics and the rest of it? Nothing! We have to assemble a huge staff of military experts to run things for us. But do we turn the Charter operations over to them, as we logically should? We do not! The Charter Committee provides too good a featherbed for too many rhetorically minded Senators who, without it, might have to go to work. So the Committee remains to waste money and have patriotic platitudes mouthed about it. But the political aspects, sir, began Harding. What about -- aspects! What political aspects? Look -- two hundred years ago we had taken our first trembling steps into the universe. We had a fairly large permanent colony on the moon. We had a ten-man scientific mission on Mars. We had made the first manned landing on Venus. We found traces of organic material on the moon. We found fungus on Mars. Fungus! We found more organic matter on Venus. We'd found life or its presumed traces on three bodies in the solar system, not to mention the generally accepted existence of intelligent life on our own planet. The Federation drew in its skirts and decided that the odds overwhelmingly favored our encountering other intelligent life in the galaxy. So they did two things. They extablished the Charter, primarily to assure that we included in the Federation no planet already claimed by another civilization. That we did not was checked out by the three-month residency requirement -- if no supermen from out there showed up in the threemonth period we stayed on a planet it was assumed to be unclaimed by anyone else. Next they established the Charter Committee to be the Federation representatives in the event that we did encounter another sapient race. There are your political aspects! What do you think of them? Harding smiled weakly. Well, it all seems logical to me. sir. Logical? fumed the Senator. Logical? What's happened since the Charter was established, Harding? What's been the history of the Charter operations? I -- ah. I don't know too much -- Of course you don't! It's classified -- all classified! If it weren't, if the public knew anything about it. the whole charade thumped the desk with a meaty fist to emphasize his words -- we have discovered, inhabited and incorporated into the Federation more than forty-three hundred planets. Among all forty-three hundred of those planets, do you know on how many we have encountered life? Seven! Seven planets -- and I use the term "life" loosely. We have discovered a fungus on three of those seven, a bacterial form on two others and traces of organic compounds on the two remaining. Where are the mighty civilizations this Committee is preparing to deal with? Where is the super-race from beyond the galaxy whom we dare not offend by claiming territorial rights to one of their planets? Fungus! I fully expect that we shall some day encounter a mighty starship being flown across the breadth of the galaxy by a highly intelligent, sapient mushroom! Fungus! Good God, Harding, if there is other intelligent life out there it's so damn thinly spread out that we won't find Committee with its petty requirements is eminently stupid. Most of the members know it, although they won't admit it. And what's more, they knew it fifty years ago, during the credit panic. If the Committee had been abolished then, savings to the Federation would have been incalculable. But did they abolish it? Hell, no -- it would have cosfem their precious goldbricking jobs. Instead, with a great show of pious concern for the economy of the Federation, they reduced from fifty to one the number of men required to inhabit a planet prior to its incorporation into the Federation. Habitation, they decided with undertakers' solemnity, might reasonably be performed within the intent of the Charter by a single individual. Those self-serving bastards! Not only did they keep their soft jobs, but they implied to the credulous public that they were saving untold amounts of money. And every last one of those men knew perfectly well that it's damn near as expensive to send one man a it is to send a hundred. It's not how many you send, it's the getting there that's so damn expensive. Harding sat silent for a few moments, then cleared his throat uncomfortably. If, ah, that's all, sir -- Yes, Harding, that's all, said outburst didn't upset you. I get to brooding about my esteemed colleagues at times -- he made a grim face -- and it just pours out, like diarrhea. that's it, then, he said briskly. You'll be on the Nebula, Captain Holcombe commanding. Shuttle lift at oh-three-hundred tomorrow, slip twenty-seven. You can look forward to three months of relaxation or meditation or whatever you fellows do out there. Good luck, Harding. Enjoy yourself. Harding shook the proffered hand and turned to leave. At the door he hesitated and said. Ah, Senator, there is one thing I'd like to make sure of before I go. Yes, Harding? What's that? Well, I want to be sure that if I -- that is, if anything happens, my wife will -- ah, my pension -- It's all taken care of, said You needn't worry, though -- nothing ever happens on these jaunts. I'd forgotten about your marrying until just now. What's her name again? Carol, sir; her name is Carol. Her name is Carol. Her name is Carol. Her name is Carol. Her name... hurt. Harding grimaced and very carefully sat upright. He pawed briefly at his faceplate and realized he could do nothing about the red haze before him. "Blood," he muttered, the taste of it thick in his mouth. "You dumb slob. Stupid!" He heaved a disgusted sigh and winced at the fire in his arm. Slowly, painfully, he began to struggle to his feet. The agony was fierce -- dizziness and nausea now washed over him in waves. Finally he stood, feet planted wide apart, eyes open and staring. He found that by cocking back his head he could see dimly through the relatively clear upper portion of the faceplate. He gazed at the undulating wall of sand before him and waited for the urge to vomit to subside. What a dumb thing to do, he thought. What a dumb, stupid, rookie stunt. No, not even a rookie stunt. Any average rookie would have been too smart -- or too scared, more likely -- to go traipsing off across the country. But not Dumb Harding. No, old Dumb Harding, lacking even the sense God gave goats, had left the pressure dome and gone for a walk. Harding snorted at his folly. He had headed toward the dunes that were the only feature marring the otherwise perfect flatness of the plateau. They had been only about five kilometers distant and he had reached them with ease. He had wound his way through them, had come abruptly to the rift and stopped before it, feeling a tingle of excitement. The rift was not on the map so carefully prepared for him or on any of the photographs used to prepare it. He had gone to within three or four meters of the edge and stared down expectantly. The possibility that he, Vaughn Harding, might find intelligent life had been strong in his mind. His hope had been quickly quenched. Nothing had seemed unusual about the rift -- it had simply been there, oyerlooked by photographers, unrepresented on the map. The sound of the slide had carried faintly to him in the thin atmosphere and perhaps three seconds had passed before he had realized what was taking place. He had shouted "Look out!" to nobody and had started back pedaling frantically. He had not been fast enough. The collapsing rim of the rift had reached out toward him and he had suddenly tumbled, cartwheeled, plummeted down the steep side. He remembered a stunning impact as his body, weighing half again its Earth-normal # pounds had hit something solid, a momentary sensation of weightlessness, another crunching impact all but overshadowed by a violent, red-rimmed burst of pain. Then blackness and dreams, warm and fragrant with Carol. His nausea subsided somewhat, and slowly Harding fished about in the voluminous pocket on his right leg. He withdrew a long nylon strap with aluminum clips on each end. Cautiously he wound it about his damaged left arm and his waist, eventually succeeding in immobilizing the arm. It was dreadfully uncomfortable, but would keep the arm from hampering him too much. That done, he took a few experimental steps through the sand. As he did so, the gently insistent hissing that in his dream had been the surf intruded itself on his consciousness. He cocked his head back and looked up. The top of the rift was almost lost in blowing, swirling sand. After an openmouthed moment, he said passionately, "You son of a bitch! You goddam son of a bitching wind!" This place, he thought bitterly, was full of surprises -- first the rift, now the wind. planet had been routine to the point of boredom. Except for the barren, sandy landscape outside the viewports he might have been in the Link back at Vandenburg. Not until the four contact lights glowed bright green could he be sure he was down. He put the power switches in the auto position, pulled the bus bar and reached for the radio. Contact positive, landing affirmative. The natives of Kalahari II are rushing out with large signs saying "Earthling, go home." I think I see a camel over there -- or maybe it's a hamburger stand. Very funny, Harding. Kalahari I #, for God's sake. Holcombe, you have the vivid imagination of a rather dull toad. If you think I'm going to spend three months on this slagheap and call it would you call it, with all this sand? Never mind, never mind -- I know Thank God you jug jockeys aren't the only people in the universe. I couldn't stand it. Why, thank you, Vaughn, said Holcombe sweetly, you are lucky to know me, only I didn't think you realized it. Why don't you build your house, worm, so we can take our offensive presence from your vicinity and live in peace for three months? Harding chuckled. Holcombe was twice his age and minus a leg, but he was damn good company. He would be missed. Quickly Harding scanned the gauges on the small instrument panel and, satisfied that the tiny ship was stable, opened the lock and engaged the short ladder. The ship was not pressurized -- oxygen was too precious a commodity to be vented indiscriminately into space. Harding had donned his suit in the transport, and the oxygen in the small ship had been purged into the bigger one. No waste. On the sandy surface Harding busied himself with the dome package. The push of a stud on the exterior of the little ship activated explosive bolts on the opposite side and three large panels flew away into the sand. From the exposed portion, like a large, gleaming spider, the ribs of the dome began to unfold. As they reached their farthest extension the panels between them popped into place -- soon the apparition took on the regular aspect of a shining hemisphere with the ship hanging on one side like a misshapen appendage. Harding walked slowly around the dome, inspecting it carefully. Satisfied with its appearance, he returned to the ship and pressed a second stud. The reports from four more explosive bolts sounded thinly in the alien atmosphere and the ship began to move. Electric motors whined and gears meshed and the center portion of the ship containing the instruments and engine rose on struts. The lower portion, containing the airlock and stores, settled squatly on the sand, its landing struts folding up like the legs of a grasshopper. As it came to rest something caught Harding's eye. Hey, Holcombe, the wind's blowing. Faint swirls and eddies of sand drifted around his ankles. Right, Harding, returned Holcombe laconically. Don't it always blow on Thursday? This is on the level. Holcombe. It's blowing the sand around down here. Harding sounded tense. You sure it's not your imagination? Damn it, Holcombe -- Okay, okay, take it easy. There is an atmosphere , you know. You probably just stirred it up a bit with your landing. First convection that You know what the weather boys said -- no meteorological hazards. Easy enough for you to say. all nice and snug up there, said Harding. In the silence between words he could hear the faint murmur of sand against his suit. Relax, friend. It'll be gone before I get around again. Think you can stop peeping under the bed. Granny, and get the ship ready to go? Holcombe sounded faintly amused. Go to hell. Pop, snorted Harding. Give me a mark. Yes. sir, said Holcombe, mealymouthed. Coming up on one hundred minutes -- mark! Got it? His voice faded rapidly as the transport's orbit carried it toward the horizon. Got it, affirmed Harding, If you'll get off the horn I have work to do. See you later. See ya. came Holcombe's faint voice. Harding looked down at his feet and watched the sand drift gently over them. No meteorological hazards, he thought. No climate. A dead planet. Resolutely he turned to the dome. The lower portion of the ship formed the airlock for the dome. He activated both the inner and the outer doors twice and, satisfied that they worked freely, closed them and began sealing the gasket between the lock and the dome. One hundred minutes later the tiny instrument package leaped off the struts to rejoin the transport -- it would be reused countless times on future landings. The struts remained behind, a tower bearing radio antennae. Inside the dome Harding listened to the diminishing squeal of the rocket motor and was alone. Holcombe's voice came over a speaker. Locked on and tracking. Good shot, Harding. You all set down there? Roger, roger. Snug as hell. Airtight, warm -- and this place is almost big enough to stand up in. Couldn't ask for more, he said, thinking wistfully of Carol. Beautiful, said Holcombe. What about your hurricane? Harding had forgotten about it in his rush to secure the dome. He looked carefully through the window and said, No wind. Not a breath. Told ya. Damn know-it-all. You make me sick. Now, Harding, that's not nice. I might just forget to come back for you. And miss my peerless company going home? I doubt it. I guess you're right, said Holcombe slowly. This ship ain't the same without its mascot. See you in three months, Vaughn. Terrestrial? Ha-ha. Enjoy yourself . Thanks, Holcombe. See you later. Holcombe made no reply and Harding shut off the radio. He looked again through the window at the sandy plain. No wind. No meteorological hazards... H arding gazed up at the sand-swirled wedge of sky above the rift and turned the nonsense syllables over and over in his mind, giving them a singsong quality. No meterorological hazards -- no meteorological hazards. He shook his head to clear his thoughts and immediately regretted doing so as pain flared cruelly through his arm. Carefully he arched his good arm high into the air and peered over the bloodwash on his faceplate. The elapsedtime gauge on his wrist was barely visible -- three hours gone, four left. He lowered his arm slowly, gazed up the side of the rift and felt a surge of frightened anger at himself, at Holcombe for bringing him here, at the Federation and its Charter. Favoring his damaged arm, he walked to the steep slof)e and started to climb. The ascent was an opus in anguish. The loose sand slipped and sighed away beneath his feet, robbing him of two meters for each three he climbed. Periodically he went to his knees -- only the excruciating jarring of his arm kept him from sinking into an exhausted faint. His legs ached, throbbed with overexertion and oxygen starvation. He stopped once to rest and began to slide inexorably back into the depths of the rift. After that he was afraid to stop again. Through it all the wind whipped sand down over the edge above him, piling it up against the front of his suit as fast, almost, as he could push through it. Slowly the grinding sand etched the smooth faceplate, lacing it with myriad tiny scratches, each insignificant alone, but in combination sufficient further to reduce his vision. He sweated heavily and the mixture of perspiration and blood ran down his collar, irritating him intolerably. And still he climbed -- step, step, step. His legs felt bathed in fire -- they trembled uncontrollably. Only by putting his good hand on each leg in turn and leaning forward could he lock his knees -- he no longer had the strength to do it otherwise. He sobbed in pain -- his arm throbbed almost audibly. Centimeter by centimeter he made his uncertain way upward. After a seeming eternity of painpunctuated frustration his shaking legs deserted him -- he stumbled and fell forward. The impact of his fall elicited a yell of pain and disappointment. Gradually it came to him that he was not sliding back into the rift. He lay listening to the sand whisper against his helmet and slowly realized that he was out, that he was on level ground above the rift. Hard on the heels of that awareness came the recollection of his fall into the rift, of the collapsing rim reaching out for him and dragging him down in an avalanche of sand. Strength he didn't know he possessed flooded him and he was on his feet, running. stumbling, lurching on wobbly legs away from the rift. With each step his knees threatened to buckle and pitch him into the sand. With each step the pain in his arm blazed high, and long before it ebbed came another jarring step, another lance of pain. In a mounting crescendo the pain rose higher and higher until his whole universe consisted of hurt, jarring, thudding, unremitting agony. With a great, blinding crash the pain reached an impossible peak and was no more. T he peaceful blue serenity of the ocean off the California coast belies its occasionally treacherous nature. Where tiny beaches pockmork the coast the current follows the shoreline, burying a deadly riptide just beneath the innocent-looking surface of the sea. There is an axiom for those who swim where the riptides lurk; if caught by the rip -- don't fight it. Ride with it. Conserve your strength and eventually the tide will bring you close to shore and safety. It is an axiom suitable for quotation by those who venture to ankleor knee-depth -- an axiom espoused by those who remain in the shaded safety of their huge umbrellas. To one caught in the rip, helplessly treading water and watching the beach recede rapidly until the people are mere dots against the white sand, it is an axiom all too easily forgotten. In the grip of panic one swims reflexively, striving for shore without thought, realizing only too late that he strives in vain. Harding knew he was drowning. He struggled feebly, knowing his struggle was almost over. Distantly he promised himself that if ever again he was caught in a rip... But that, of course, was pointless. There would be no more rips -- this was his last swim. He felt vaguely apologetic, aware that Carol would be upset and embarrassed by his ignominious death. His reflexes overrode his willpower and he took a He could hear the approaching surf, and wondered dimly if he would survive long enough to be pounded to jelly on the rocks -- he had not the strength to fight the slamming surf. He took another deep, reflexive breath of the sea -- it forcefully expelled itself and his body demanded that he draw another and another and... ing up behind his helmet, he opened the valve on the reserve oxygen tank and lay breathing deeply of the cool, fresh air. Reserve tank, he thought -- that meant two hours left. Two hours. But he was out of the rift now and it was level ground all the way to the dome. When finally his breathing returned to normal he rose gingerly to his feet, wary and distrustful of his shuddering legs. He tightened the cinch on his arm, grunting in pain as he did so, and activated the receiver in his helmet. From the earphones came the musical pingping, ping-ping of the homer. Harding muttered, "Damnation!" and, turning forty-five degrees to his left, began to march unsteadily through the blowing sand. Once he stopped and peered ahead, cocking back his head. Nothing. His visibility was reduced to fifty meter by the obscured faceplate and the blowing sand. Resolutely he plodded on. The homer was a simple device, a relic of the days that saw atmospheric aircraft on Earth flown by fallible, human pilots. It sent out a tight-beam radio signal in a preset direction -- the classic Morse code for the letter A: ping-beep, pingbeep. To one side of the A band was the I band: ping-ping, ping-ping. To the other side was the M band: beep-beep, beep-beep. As long as one's earphones played the comforting song of the A band one moved in a straight line which, if extended, would end at the dome. If, instead, one heard the distressing sound of either the  or M bands it was a simple matter to move right or left and find the A band and the route to safety. Harding moved on into the wind, stopping now and then to peer around. When finally he found the A band he turned reflexively to his right and followed it. The seductive hissing of the wind-blown sand against his suit filled his mind with images: now a kitchen faucet running, splashing water into an empty sink; now a panful of bacon, savory and sizzling. Most often it was the sea -- sometimes pulling out over the rocks at Moss Beach as he and Carol dashed among the tidepools searching for starfish; sometimes smashing against the jetty at Long Beach as he leaned against a huge rock and watched Carol move gracefully along the breakwater; sometimes surging sluggishly over the white sands below Pescadero, where Carol lay waiting for him on a blanket before a guttering campfire. Harding often fished the surf and cooked his catch over such a private campfire. Carol started and tended the blaze while he fished. She would wait for him, a little higher up the beach, out of the wind. He could hear snatches of a rhythmic song from her portable radio, so she couldn't be too far away. Just up ahead, probably -- just beyond... Harding realized that he had stopped walking and was standing still, searching helplessly for Carol. "Idiot!" he raged. "You goddam idiot!" He plunged ahead angrily, cursing himself for a fool. Each step he took jarred his arm painfully and he grunted in response. He devoted his consciousness singlemindedly to the sequence of step, grunt, step, grunt. He heard the homer distantly, responded to its varied song reflexively, by tropism. Once more he stopped and looked about, but could see nothing. The scouring sand had finished the job the blood had started. His faceplate was dimly translucent, like a washroom window. He sighed and moved on. Step, grunt, step, grunt. Occasionally his awareness rose a bit and he mused about the time remaining to him. That he was running low on oxygen was obvious -- his breathing was deeper than it should have been. He was taking one great gasp with each step. Concentration on anything but the sequence of step and grunt, however, was more than he could handle -- concern about his air remained too distant to coalesce into fear. A dark, bewildering cloud of uncertainty settled on his mind. Where was he going? He heard a noise and, devoting his attention to it, recognized it with pride as the homer. He stepped forward and the sound of the A band abruptly changed to that of the M band. Frowning, confused, he turned to his right and took another step and found himself almost immediately listening to the ping-ping of the I band. Panting heavily, he sought and found the A band again and, by moving his head from side to side, defined its width as about a halfmeter. A half-meter -- that meant he was about a hundred meters from the dome. Sucking deeply of the foul air in his suit, he lined himself up carefully with the A band and stepped forward. Only a hundred meters, he thought. Slowly, punctuated by great gasps, a smile of congratulation began to spread across his face -- and froze in a horrified grimace before it came to full flower. The homer fell silent. "Hey!" He panted, listening. There was no sound save the mirthless chuckle of the sand against his suit. "Damn it," he yelled weakly, "don't -- don't quit now!" The sand thrummed in his ears. He resisted an urge to run and spoke more calmly to himself. "Now wait a minute -- just -- wait. It's only a hundred meters away -- not more than a hundred meters." He started to turn around, but thought better of it. If his footprints were still there he couldn't see to line up on them. Squaring his shoulders, he stepped deliberately ahead, counting steps. Two steps to the meter in the bulky suit -- two hundred steps to a hundred meters. Better make it two-twenty, he thought, remembering the sand that robbed him of strength and his steps of distance. He tried counting aloud, but the effort of breathing soon became too great. He was breathing twice to each step, two great, rasping gasps that made his ribs and belly ache. He plodded groggily ahead, trying desperately not to lose count. A shock of pain roused him and he realized he had fallen. Vaguely he knew that was bad; knew that for some reason he didn't want to fall, knew that he had to stay on his feet. He was going somewhere, but the pounding of the surf in his ears made it difficult to remember where. He struggled slowly and grimly to his feet and his head cleared somewhat. "God -- damn -- sand -- " he panted, moving forward. Something tangled his foot and he fell heavily, a bright shaft of pain knifing through his dimming consciousness. She wouldn't let him sleep. That was her one bad habit -- she would not let him sleep. Whenever he wanted to sleep she would wake him -- pinch him and wake him. He put out his arm to fend her off and touched something rigid, angular. Confused, he ran his hand over it and a dim realization bubbled into being. "The -- the tower -- " he croaked. His field of view was a swimming red haze. Eyes forced wide open as if to penetrate the mistiness before him by sheer willpower, he climbed to his feet and felt his way along the tower. At the end of it he came to something solid, looming darkly before him. He felt his way along it, unseeing, searching for something. He knew he should remember this object, this thing before him, and was impatient with himself for not recognizing it. It came to him slowly that it was a bluff above the beach and that Carol was at the top, waiting... he had to find... there was a path... He collided with something jutting from the surface before him and accidentally found the oversized handle to the outer lock. That was it! She wasn't at the top -- she was inside! He pulled the handle and fell heavily to the floor. The lock closed automatically behind him and he crawled forward, conscious only of the shattering pain in his arm and of Carol. He pawed clumsily at the handle to the inner lock. Concepts of purging, of pressure equalization slipped sluggishly through his mind, signifying nothing. Something had to happen before he could get in to Carol, but he couldn't figure out what it was. While he puzzled over it the inner lock sprang open and he slumped inside. Vaughn? Is that you? "Carol -- can't -- can't breathe -- " Oh, Vaughn, you're so silly. Of course you can't breathe. You have your helmet on. " -- can't -- " Vaughn, sweetheart, take off your helmet. Here, I'll help you -- we have to take it off before you can breathe. "Helmet -- " gasped Harding. Fingers fumbled at the catches -- whose? Was Carol... she... He tore off the helmet. His chest heaved violently and the air caught in his throat. His wide-eyed, surprised gaze fastened not on Carol, but on a ragged gash in the dome. through which protruded one twisted leg of the fallen tower. For a tiny moment that merged imperceptibly with eternity, Harding felt horribly cheated. The sand, drifting through the gash, piled up slowly and gusted about the dome. A few grains settled, unfelt, on Harding's glassy, staring eyes. Outside, the wind slackened. We feel that if there is a single criterion by which to define life it can only be the phenomenon of existence. A fly is alive and, after a fashion, aware. But does the fly recognize as living the horse he bites? For that matter, does the horse in crushing the fly recognize the fly as living? Or is the horse simply responding reflexively to a 'non-living' irritant? Our views of the phenomenon of life, gentlemen, are as those of the fly. We must broaden those views or, like the fly, we shall be doomed to live out our existence in a universe at whose mercy we shall be through our failure to understand. -- Gunnar Narsson, Chairman, Society for the Investigation of Extraterrestrial Life, in an address to the #th anniversary assembly of that organization. Old Cavern, Luna # January #  Here's what Robert S. Richardson has been good enough to tell this department about himself: Since earliest childhood, I was interested both in writing and in astronomy, a double obsession that continued into college. Unfortunately, I regarded neither profession as likely to produce what is known as a "good" living. I was absolutely right. When I tell people I was born in Kokomo, Indiana, they always give me that "what-a-bumjoke" look. But people are born in Kokomo. Soon after my birth, my parents moved to the Pacii'ic coast. They never went back. My wife won't let me disclose my age, since that would give a clue to her age I will say, however, that I have a distinct recollection of seeing Halley's Comet when it last returned in the spring of #. With some misgivings. I decided finally on a career in astronomy, toward which end I earned my Ph.D degree during seven years at seconds in the #-yard dash. Happiest hospital. Have no happy recollections of UC. I began writing, chiefly for monetary reasons, and had the misfortune to sell my first article to the old Los Angeles Times Sunday Magazine. I say "misfortune" because the sale gave me the idea that writing was an easy source of income. I was speedily disillusioned. Immediately after receiving that Ph.D degree. I joined the staff of Mount Wilson Observatory near Pasadena, specializing in the sun and planets. (This observatory, with its #-inch telescope on Mt. Palomar, is now operated jointly with Caltech as the Hale Observatory.) After some # years of research there and elsewhere, I joined Griffith Observatory in Los Angeles as Associate Director. There, the urge to write became stronger in me than ever. Ultimately I decided to follow Nietzsche's dictum to "live dangerously" and voluntarily resigned to become a freelance writer at an age when most men are gloomily contemplating retirement. I have never regretted my decision. I have authored scores of articles and books on astronomy, besides short stories under the name Philip Latham, came from dissatisfaction with the usual explanations for the Star of Bethlehem, the best being that the phenomenon was a nova. It occurred to me that it might be, rather, a recurrent nova. Next question: is there a known recurrent nova which precession would put over the zenith of Bethlehem at the time of Christ? Investigation showed that the "blaze" star. T Coronae floreaZs, fulfilled all conditions. Fortunately I was able to get the cooperation of Father Ronald E. Royer, a young priest at nearby St. Frances of Rome Church. Besides teaching. Father Royer has had a longtime interest in astronomy and boasts an excellent observatory with a telescope he made himself. My wife Marjorie and I live in the foothills below Mount Wilson in sight of the buildings where I used to observe the stars. We have a one grandchild, Jima, age #, apparently concentrating on avant-garde art in kindergarten. Robert S. Richardson T hey come along far too seldom -- these treasure boxes of carefully selected stories, studiously and carefully compiled, interleaved with commentary and analysis. Damon Knight used to do a lot of this; one wishes he would good at it, and Thomas Disch's The Ruins of Earth, though it lacks the internal commentaries, is a shining example. Now we have Dr. Clareson's A Spectrum of Worlds, a gem-dealer's display, a laboratory analyst's report and a kind of love-letter to the whole field, its origins, its nature and its significance. (I was going to write "purpose," but wouldn't that open a sack of snakes?) Dr. Clareson is a professor at Wooster in Ohio, and is the mainspring of the Science Fiction Research Association -- which seems to be developing into a communications center for all facets of sf -- and of its journal. Extrapolation. He edited a previous critical anthology SF: The Other Side of Realism) and now gives us A Spectrum of Worlds. It's a survey and study of various brands of sf from Henry Fielding to Anthony Burgess (in his introduction) and from Bierce (#) to Silverberg (#) in the table of contents. It's a fine overview of the field for newcomer and old hand alike. I'm especially grateful for Jack London's The Red One, which I happen not to have read before, and #,God, couldn't that man write! Some of the stories are literary atrocities, but are there for good reason as the editor clearly points out. Here and there one might be abraded by Dr. C.'s schoolmasterish instructions as to what to think of a story, and both the Aldiss specimen and Dr. Clareson's comments on it remind me of the remark made by an obscurantist poet I just invented; "If you understand what I just said you have missed the point." (I honor, admire, and sometimes envy Brian Aldiss, but every once in a while I wish he would go back to # and his little superman and start over. This is one of the times. Other times I bite my tongue for saying such things.) Still, I heartily recommend the book. "Can't you understand that romanticism is no more an enemy of science than mysticism is? In fact, romanticism and science are good for one another. The scientist keeps the romantic honest and the romantic keeps the scientist human." Thus speaks Amanda, in Another Roadside Attraction, and if you want my feelings about sf, there they are. Ah, Amanda... How this unique, extraordinary, provocative beauty of a book has escaped really wide attention is, to me, a major mystery. I spend a great deal of time with books -- never in my life can I recall spending it in a condition of such expansive delight as I have done with this one. Tom Robbins is one of the most vivid imagists, with one of the most outrageous heads walking the world today. And if that sounds as if he is walking on his head, so be it -- he certainly is walking on and in mine. Maybe I have no business even mentioning this book on these pages; perhaps you will feel conned because it isn't hard-line sf. Well, it's got scientists and a think-tank and a high-atmosphere balloon experiment with cosmic rays and solar energy. It also has literature's most improbable kidnaping and a group of the most unusual characters and situations you will ever encounte;j Forget categories and fall into this book and enjoy. Enjoy. If you have a sense-ofwonder, this very sensuous book will fulfill it. L loyd biggle, jr.'s agent # once transferred to him an editor's request for "a Bigglish kind of story." To judge by the collection The Metallic Muse, this means a readable, sometimes amusing, sometimes poignant story with a straight-line, unconvoluted plot. The yarns are often stitched with music -- the author is a trained musician -- and are usually constructed around an idea or solution withheld until the punchline. A valid technique, except where the reader gets to the punchline first. The one I liked best is Orphan of the Void. A pleasing package. Biggie as novelist heads my for a reviewer to devote his space to anything else. Issuing four titles a month -- anthologies, collections, original novels, all with the claim to first paperback -- or even first book -- publication, makes it high tide time. Anyway: The World Menders annoys me because of its virtues. Biggie works with one of the most provocative ideas ever to come up the pike: the definition of humanity itself. (This was superbly dealt with in a fine French novel by Vercors, called You Shall Know Them, long out of print. If you can lay hands on a copy, do.) Biggie has set up an engrossing problem in civilization and culture on the planet Branoff IV, where the more or less urban Rascz are served by the Olz, who do all the dirty work. Most Rascz have never seen an Ol; some seem never to have heard of them. The task of the secret Earth expedition is to bring democracy to Branoff -- rather, to cause the inhabitants to bring democracy to themselves -- but how do you do either when the Olz seem to have no self-respect, no sense of group identity, and the Rascz have no reason to believe that they should or even might? My irritation stems from the fact that nothing in this plot would work unless the behavior of each of its components was precisely as stated -- and I don't think it would be. Living things -- cultures or individuals -- are only statistically precise in their behavior, and the presence of one or two mildly wild talents anywhere in either group would make the whole thing impossible. Irritation the second deals with the protagonist and his relationship with the girl Liano, an Earth colleague -- truly a lovely and compelling creation. Biggie did not develop this facet of his story. Professionally, she had answers for his hero's problems, plenty of them, and if the man ever even asked for them, reader knoweth not. Finally, the axiom, the solemn credo of the whole book, is that democracy is good for all species on all planets at all times in all places. This thesis, viewed objectively even by as casehardened a democracy-lover as myself, is as foolish as those Russian sf first-contact stories that judge the worth, and even decide the life or death, of alien cultures by whether or not they are socialist. All these seem like carps (a more highly evolved life form than the recidivistic sturgeon) and they have used up a lot of my space here -- but what I want to get across is that they spring from the book's virtues, and are sparked by a writer who is a comer. limited springs from the literary loins of Hawk Garse and Doc Savage, complete with dead stops for lectures on gimmicks and this fall's fashions in sexual accessories. It's a book to toss to hard-core of addicts who mourn that the good old days are forever gone. If this is your cookie, eat it and have fun. The Year's Best Horror Stories explodes one with nostalgia for the long-mourned Weird Tales. Richard Davis has done a fine job of collecting horrors from a wide spectrum of sources here and in England and even one from the Spanish; the contents are over # excellent. Some, like the Spanish entry by Eddy Bertin, are replanting of the familiar Gothic fields. Some, like the Matheson, are the skilled nightmares that start with shock and run all the way to ghastly, one or two, like Celia Fremlin's A Quiet Game, are outstandingly original. A worthy package. Dean Koontz, in A Darkness in my Soul, seems to have had his novelistic womb badly frightened by Harlan Ellison, 'long about the second trimester. Into a fairly rigid near-future history (and fairly frightening, friends -- could be he's not far wrong) he injects a concept that completely fragments his flywheel. It takes a lot of unsettling to make me mix metaphors that much. How is it that the more stupendous, colossal, cosmic an sf novel is, the more trivial it seems to be in retrospect? I think it's because that it-could-happen-to-ME element is abandoned and you can't believe it any more, even for fun. Koontz would do well not to try stuff like this until he grows up to be Robert Silverberg. Suzette Elgin's At the Seventh Level owes more to the richness and delicacy of its prose than to its structure, which again hangs on a single, not-too-obscure gimmick which, if revealed early, would have made the book unnecessary. However, she writes so beautifully that she would be worth reading even if she had far less to say than she has here. How she achieves her complex, stainedglass effects without approaching the precious or the "purple" fills me with awe. We Can Build You proves for all time that: #) Philip K. Dick is overwhelmingly competent and capable and might -- probably will -- produce a major novel and that: #) this isn't it... I base the first on his handling of his characters, who are consistent and warmly recognizable even in their stubborn irrationalities, on the boldness and provocation of his themes and his side remarks, on the richness of his auctorial background and the sparkles of laughter finger-flicked all over his work. I base the second on collateral and fascinating line at the expense -- and even the abandonment -- of his central theme, which was (or so in the book he told me) the manufacture of exact simulacra of any human being and the impact of this development on humanity. The pursuit, in and out of the fringes of insanity, of an obsessive love affair had me laughing and crying, but Dick and I both were conned, weakwilled as dieters gobbling hot hot fudge sundaes, into this delight instead of going about our business. Jeff Sutton's novel The Mindblocked Man is yet again one of those concealed-gimmick stories, in which one shrewd early guess will destroy the book for the reader. He awakes. He doesn't recognize what he sees in the mirror. He doesn't know who he is. He has fleeting memories he can't place. Someone's out to get him. Immense resources are brought to bear on him and he is trapped a lot, escapes a lot. Ultimately the fate of worlds depends on his actions and decisions. I have a stack of this stuff this high in my office and I don't know what to do with it, since I won't burn books. End listings of the tireless Mr. Wollheim a debt of gratitude. D avid gerrold's when Harlie Was One is a conscious-computer story with a very nicely evolved plot which I defy you to anticipate. Although his evil industrialists tend a bit to simplism and Central Castings, his main characters are warmly human and dimensional. His computer, Harlie is both understandable and likable as a personality and, in its coldblooded objectivity, terrifying. Pay attention to Harlie. He gives us more than a glimpse of the potency of the computer and how it will affect us all even if it doesn't achieve consciousness. The book carries a good freight of social and psychological insight. I've just space to announce that Walt Lee's monumental Reference Guide to Fantastic Films, Volume i,A-F, is now in print. It gives you every available bit of information ("available" means researchable by Lee, which means thorough) on fantastic films, their first US release titles, origins, classification (comedy, historical, surreal, etc.), length, production credits. There are thousands of entries -- some # pages of small print in a big (#'# X #) well-bound and exceedingly handsome paperback -- sprinkled throughout with historic stills and loaded with information. For specifics contact Walt Lee at Box #, Los Angeles, Calif.  needs no excuse for being. Adventure, excitement, the old "sense of wonder" need no rationalization. Even pornography need not be burdened with redeeming social value if it succeeds in what it sets out to do -- titillate. Ban it when it is boring. We are in another Age of Reason. If something appeals to our sense of beauty and not to our intellect we mistrust it. If it gives us pleasure without purpose we fear it. And if it somehow manages to hang on despite these obstacles we feel obliged at least to pump it full of "meaning." Give it a cold, concrete handle. Let's keep a touch of poetry in this prosaic Age of Reason. Brent Higginbotham Brockton, Massachusetts Directions: Robert F. Young's "The Years," printed in your September issue, was cute and I enjoyed it. But one thing about it bothered me -- it was a timetravel story. To me, time travel isn't science fiction. Let me explain why. For me science fiction deals with the future or outer space or science -- in other words, that which is unknown but possible. That which is not possible or at least believable as possible is not science fiction but fantasy. Time travel does not fit the sf definition because it is neither possible nor believable. The entire concept is built upon an absurdity -- a belief that since we remember an event that event always exists. In other words, if I once swing a baseball bat, then somehow, somewhere, I am always swinging that baseball bat. In addition, there is supposed to be an infinite number of me al( Continued from page # ) ways doing all the things I have ever done -- somewhere back in time. For me that is absurd and withoutbasis in credibility. I believe the past existed -- but does not exist. Our memories and ideas of it exist, but even those can become distorted. If a man dies and if, despite all available evidence of his dissolution and decomposition you believe that he continues to live unchanged -- then your belief is magical and childish. Time travel rests upon the inane assumption of the unchangeability of events, people and objects. If a writer can present a basis for the assumption that things do not change, he can make time travel into sf. If not, he deals in fantasy. Fantasy can, of course, be terrific. Mark Terry  Directions: Science fiction is finally being discovered for what it is -- literature for the thinking man. Hugo Greensback was the father of the term "science fiction." He considered it to be anything that takes place in the future that could one day become true. Almost all the wellknown authors would be left out in the cold by this definition. With science fiction being taught in some colleges as a literature that deals with today the Air Force Academy is a good example, we can be sure that the change is for the better. Only time will show the full significance of the change, but I think most science fiction readers will be pleased with the final outcome. Raymond Reece Fort Wayne, Indiana oaisocy # East # Street New York, N.Y. # PI #t per word (including name and address!. #-word minimum. Payment with order. Psychic. Send Name, Birthdate, Time, Location and #. magazines. Arkham House, Fantasy Press, Lovecraft, #. Evergreen, CO #. Philosophy: The Nature of Form in Process: Information processing from Plato to present (hardcover). I I I pp., #, postage included. Writers: Publishing short-short SF with impact. Also, original, American GI I #, Flushing, New York # thors. Shocking fiction, uhcensored opinions, outraI #, Portland. OR #. I #. Longview, Washington #. techniques, quantum and mind, how you use lunar Barbara, CA # Florida State Christian College, Post Office Box #, Fort Lauderdale, Florida #. Sackson (Columnist in "Strategy and Tactics" Magazine) calls # A.D. "A Beautifully Unique Departure in War Games '. For Free Catalogue of Adult Games Canada. free. Autosuggestion, Box #-GY, Olympia, Washington #I . Burning. # Cones -- Assorted Fragrances -- plus CeNY. #. #. #, Stanwood, Washington #. #, Boulder, Colorado #. Sizes, Quality Printing. Send stamp for information Stamped Envelope. Schulz, Box #, Absecon, N.J. come, active audience of #.# readers. Broad range of classifications. Regular and Display. Order now for fast results Frank Brennan, # E. #, New York, N Y # (#) MU#-#. The very best reading in or out of this worid Here's how it works: Choose any # books on this page for #, including if you wish, the big # shown above. That's one thin dime (to help cover shipping). Then, if you're not absolutely fascinated when the books come, return them and we won't trouble you again. If you are intrigued, you re on your way to many more delights in the Science Fiction Book Club. Future books, all hard cover, will cost only I # each (plus shipping and handling) and you need buy only four in the coming year. Our colorful bulletin will keep you informed about superb new books. Fair enough? Don't even send us the dime now. We 'll bill you later. Take advantage of us. There'll never be a better time. # The Hugo Winners, Vol T  II. Giant #-in-l volume of # award-wmning stones. # to #. Asimov introduces each. Pub. ed, # # Science Fiction Hail at Fame I. # "winners',' chosen by. Sci-Fi Writers of America. Ed. Robert Silverberg. Pub. ed, # #I The # Annual World's Best Science Fiction, ed. by Donald A. Wollheim. Volume IV contains # gems from Clarke, Sturgeon, and more Spec. Ed. #. The Dancer From Atlantis by Poul Anderson. Four people from different ages and cultures -- are catapulted by a time machine back to # B.C. Fascinating mixture of history, myth and imagination. Spec. Ed with trial membership in The Science Fiction Book Club # Dune by Frank Herbert. Celebrated winner of Hugo and Nebula. Gripping tale of family exiled from their private planet to another, a barren desert. Pub.ed. # # A Science Fiction Argosy ed by Damon Knight. Over # pages. # stories by Hugo  Nebula winners such as Asimov, Aldiss. Includes # novels. Pub.ed. # #. Mutant #: The Plastic Eaters by Kit Pedler and Gerry Davis New bacteria goes berserk causing London to melt. Pub. ed. # # The Sheep Look Up by John Brunner. The celebrated author of Stand On Zanzibar presents a multimedia mind-bender that chronicles the collapse of civilization. Pub. ed. # #. The Gods Themselves by Isaac Asimov. The master's first novel in # years...and worth the wait for a fabulous trip to the year #. Pub ed. # # A Time of Changes by Robert novel of strange planet where human beings must despise themselves. #I Nebula award winner Spec. Ed, #. Again, Dangerous Visions, Harlan Ellison, ed. Forty-six pieces, short stories  novels Explicit scenes and language may be offensive to some. Pub ed # # The Early Asimov by Isaac Asimov. # previously uncollected early stories by the most famous name in science fiction. Pub. ed. # Choose any # books, even these # gripping short stories, each a recipient of a Hugo, the fieid's most coveted award. A giant, handsome, #-page compendium haps one of the most important views of tomorrow ever written. Winner of both the famous Hugo and Nebula awards, challenging will never let you go. Isaac Asimov's first novel in # years, an event well worth waiting for. Reeling ahead to the year #, it's a sensational tale by one of the first masters in the field. What a way to get acquainted! The three books represent a It's the most extraordinary sample of science fiction ever offered in one package with an even more extraordinary trial offer. I Dept CL-#, Garden City. N.Y l #   Please accept my application tor membership in the Science . I Fiction Book Club and send me the # books whose numbers I I have written in the boxes below Bill me just # (to help I cover shipping) for all #. About every # weeks, send me the I I club's bulletin, "Things to Come,' describing the # coming I Selections and a variety of Allernate choices. If I wish to I receive both Selections, I need do nothing; they will be shipped I  to me automatically. Whenever I don't want I of the # Selec I tions or prefer an Alternate, or no book at all. I will notify i I you by the date specified by returning the convenient form I always provided, I I need take only # Selections or Alternates during the I  coming year, and may resign any time thereafter. Most books  I are only #. plus a modest charge for shipping and han I dling. Occasionally, extra-value Selections are slightly higher. I I entire introductory package within # days Membership will I I be cancelled. I owe nothing. I I I  erz: Ezzj  I Mr. I Mrs I I Miss Please Print I I Address  I Clty I I Slate Zip  I I Book Club editions are sometimes reduced in size, but they are all full-length, hard-cover books you will be proud to add to your permanent library. Members accepted in U S A. and Canada only. Canadian members will be serviced from Toronto. Offer slightly different in Canada.  y : Don't miss these exciting novels by the Hugo and Nebula Frank Herbert Just Published in Hard Covers: A spaceman leads a troubled planet to peace in this gripping Published by Putnam. # From your bookseller, or order direct from Available in Berkley Medallion Paperbacks: # I Frank Herbert's first, highly praised non-science fiction novel... This tale of a young Indian obsessed by revenge "weaves a spell over the reader." Dee Brown, author of Bury My Heart at Wounded Knee. Published by Putnam. Clothbound, # # Madison Avenue, New York, N.Y. # The paper lima machine also a lool: a time machine that enables you lo replay the crucial events past, present, and future -- lhal shape our lives. Now. instead ol merely reading about what's happening, you can explore and experience the allernatives and decision points through the technique of Conflict Simulation. What la Conflict Simulation? Confhcl Simulation is a way of analyzing a political or military conflict siiualion A way That 'S as intellectually stimulating as a game ofchess, and as thorough as a written analysis. Through the use of the Conflict Simulation (or "game ") format, the conflict situation is re-created -- so lhal you are in a posihon to make ihe vital decisions and, m ihe game at least, change the way things were, are, or will be What you gal ed bi-monthly. Each issue contains: A ready-to-play conflict-simulation game with a # x # playing surface, die-cut playing pieces, and complete rules.  An analytical article on (he same subject as ihe game m that issue.  Other feature articles on historical and military subjects.  Game and book reviews, commentary on existing games, and discussions of subscribers' questions The magazine is #  pages long, and all material is handled in a highly organized (and easily understandable) graphic formal. bat n Western Europe. #). We also publish a separate line of conflrcisimuiion games, which you will find listed m the coDpon. Free to new aubacrl bare battle presented m a game-design specially created to introduce new readers to Conflict Simulation Send check or M #. to Simulation Publication! Inc. DDl #M # jt #id Si... New York, II. Y. # Please enter my subscription to S.  I. lor:  I Taar (# isaues)-SiO  Z Yr. (# issues) -- St #  # Yr. (# i#suos(-S#  Current issue S# Send me the following Simulation Games H Kursk (Russia. #  Kora (#S#-#l)-# R Phalanx (ancient Grocce)-S# fj Barbarous (Russia. #-#) -- # p Leipzig (Napoleonic Wa#. #t#)-S# .; Normandy (ihe D Day lnva?ion)-S# Cay Stale Zip Arnold E. Abramson, Publisher Ejler Jakobsson, Editor Theodore Sturgeon, Contributing Editor Judy-Lynn Benjamin. Managing Editor Lester del Rey, Feature Editor L, C, Murphy, Subscription Director Jay Tunick, Circulation Director John Boyd # sidiary of Universal Publishing  Distributing Corporation. Arnold E. Abramson, President. Main Offices: # East # Street. New York, N Y. #. Single copy: #. #-issue subscription: S#. in U.S., # elsewhere. United Kingdom by Universal-Tandem Publishing Company. Ltd., # Gloucester Abramson, Chairman of the Board. Ralph Stokes, Managing Director. Single copy: #p. #-issue subscription in the United Kingdom: #. American Copyright Conventions. All rights reserved. Second class postage paid at New York, N.Y. and additional mailing offices. The publishers assume no responsibility for unsolicited material. All stories printed in this magazine are fiction and any similarity between characters and actual persons is coincidental. Printed in U.S.A. I   Great new science-fiction titles from Damon Knight Seven Rithians -- enemy aliens -- have landed on Earth. Six are disposed of. One breaks loose and must be found or disaster will follow. But how to detect a monster that can disguise itself as a man -- any man? AS# # Ray Russell A pious #-year-old girl one night flings off her clothes, tries to seduce her priest, spews a stream of obscenities. Obviously she is possessed! A handsome cleric is assigned the task of exorcising her. He knows there is only one way to cast out a devil from the body of a virgin... AN#I # By the editors of Galaxy Magazine For more than twenty years Galaxy has ranked as the foremost science-fiction magazine. It continually presents award-winning stories by all the top writers in the field. Award Books is proud to publish a select collection of recent fiction from the magazine -- a collection, in short, that's the best of the best. AN# # The exciting adventures of starship captain Matt Foyt... deep-space thrills and chills in every corner of the galaxy. The first two titles in the series are just off the presses... Charles Huntington AS# #Sj Charles Huntington AS# # f. Please send me the science-fiction titles checked below. I enclose check or money order for  (plus # for each book to c'over postage and handling).  AS# Name... Address  City... AN#I AN#AS# AS# StateZip (Offer good only in U.S.A.) Directions: I've been reading the letters published in Directions and seem to detect a trend toward dealing with science fiction as "Literature" or "Art." Despite the fact that I'm one of those college professors who are ruining the field by teaching courses in it. I'm not sure I'm entirely happy with this development. So much of what we hear from individuals like Pierce or Chauvin isn't really criticism. Science-fiction readers have suddenly become terribly conscious of the fact that they are no longer living in a literary ghetto. We get individuals like A. J. Budrys dropping out of active reviewing and P. Schuyler Miller apologizing for not being an "intellectual. " I'm not saying that we should revert to the old lettercols when every other word was: "Wow!" " Fantastic !" or " Supergalactic !" Criticism is necessary, particularly if you consider the critical act as one which demonstrates value where none was perceived before. There are, however, two types of critical work. One is an extremely complicated, technical exercise practiced by PhDs in Literary Criticism that bears about as much relationship to writing as the theoretical physicist bears to a TV repairman putting in a new picture tube. One man works with theory: the other makes it work. Judy Merril, whatever you thought about her championing of the New Wave and Speculative Tabulation, was and is a damn good writer who paid her dues grinding out pulp fiction and polishing her craft. Her critical works are the gut reaction of a sensitive individual who perceives something of value and worth in the neglected and otherwise unremarked stories that came to her attention. Blish and Knight are good writers who have given excellent technical critiques of the craft. Alexei and Cory Panshin are writers who have bothered to master the jargon and technical tools of literary criticism and can speak from both the theoretical and practical viewpoint. None of these three groups of critics is inherently " better " than the others. All are good because they excel in the areas they have delineated for themselves. I much prefer what Budrys or Miller or Sturgeon write in their review columns to what a dozen dogmatic pseudo-critics churn out. The prime idiocy of all this critical jousting is the attempt to define sf. Science fiction is not a genre but a technique. Genre criticism is only one way of approaching a work of fiction and, to my mind, it's not the best. If I wish to use a Socialist Realism framework in my criticism I can easily demonstrate that Tolkien's Lord of the Rings is better hardcore sf than Larry Niven's Ringworld. Using a Formalist approach I can show that Lord of the Rings isn't even a novel and that # of what is published in the sf magazines isn't even fiction. Ivor A . Rogers Des Moines, la. The best of all possible worlds. zl t -- board game enclosed. Five times a year, our magazine contains a complete board game with die-cut markers. Free. We have such a game, right now: "The Second Galactic War." It's not so free. But just # will get you one. And # will get you a are five free board games a year, you can see how much you'll be saving with a year's subscription. Can you dig it? Mail in the coupon now and check appropriate boxes for subscription, for the game, or hopefully, for both. Send check or Money Order to: The Third Millennia, Inc., # Woodland Hills, Philadelphia, Mississippi # I  I year (# issues) #  # years (# issues) # m Send me the following games: (  "Second Galactic War" #  "Salerno" #  "Shiloh" #  "Operation Market Garden" # I Name AddressCity StateZip Story opens with undercover agent with southeast Oregon scenery while keeping a careful watch on an innocuous farmhouse through powerful binoculars. Some distance away his keeps the farm under electronic and radar surveillance from a specially equipped van camper. Ostensibly loving husband and wife on a camper if anyone should ask. He is, however, chilled by a growing awareness that he is the only life form -- other than plants -- in the vicinity of the farm. There are no birds. no animals small or large, not even f insects around. Adding to his unease is the knowledge that his predecessor, j while watching this same lack-life farm. Carlos knows, of course, that noted for making documentary films ' about insects. He is also suspected of being in the process of developing a superweapon that would give world doi minion to any nation possessing J it -- and no one is quite sure of weapon is described as a "toroidal field disruptor," is capable of altering matter over great distances and its existence has been deduced from specificaThe specs were labeled: Project #. branches of Government. Government "Agency" so top-secret it honeycombed hill -- or Hive -- under man equally nameless, who is main objective for centuries has been to responsible only to the President -- not become impregnable. Its weaponry and even to God. His aide is totally science surpass anything found outside, ruthless, physically powerful, top-level Each individual in it is an expert, bred that Hellstrom heads a #-year-old tured by the Hive and the Agency sends cult members have infiltrated society at the latest disappearance. While the task force, under farm under discreet surveillance, PEcomes convinced -- and correctly -- that take him to the farm, where takes him on a tour of his movie studio. whose Hive-conditioned breeding instincts become aroused. That same night, however, young room in town and, after using a Hive "breeding" formula on him, subjects him to such vigorous activity that in the dies. Of exhaustion -- or from the The Wisdom of Harl: By the stance you take against the universe it is possible to destroy yourself. the main gallery outside the Security chamber instead of going directly to his cell. He swung left again down a side ramp and, at the ramp's end, entered the opened gap of an express elevator when a car appeared. He jumped out of the moving car at Level Fifty-one into another wide gallery. This one showed less activity than the upper chambers and conveyed a deep sensation of cushioned stillness. Workers here moved with a catfooted softness and a sense of silent importance. Hellstrom made his way among them and not until he was actually walking through the widely arched entrance to the Project # lab did he begin to review what he would tell the specialists. Outsiders think this is an invention dealing with the making and forming of metals such as steel. They obtained this impression from studying only pages # through #I are aware of the heat problem from knowing about only this tiny part of your work. That should do it. Brief enough to satisfy the Physical Researchers' characteristic impatience with all interruptions, but containing the essential information plus his own primary observation. Hellstrom stopped just inside the doorway of the cavernous, domed lab to await a break in the activities that would allow his interruption. One did not intrude here except on the most urgent matters. These specialists were notoriously shorttempered. T wenty of them were at work on a massive tubular object in the lab, each specialist attended by a muscular symbiote. These Physical Researchers were precious to the Hive and so difficult to bring into being, so difficult to maintain even then. Their gigantic heads -- fifteen inches from a snowy hairline to the bottom of a hairless chin, eleven inches across the brow above bulging blue eyes that stood out with a startling glitter in their black skins -- told of the caesarian birth of each of them. No female had ever borne more than three -- breeding was limited by many natural abortions in early pregnancy. Death of the mother at birth was common with these prized specialists -- a price the Hive paid proved their worth countless times and were a major reason the First Colonists had ended their centuries of secretive migrations. These specialists must be concealed from Outsider eyes at all costs. Their work must be hidden as well -- it stamped the Hive-born with another kind of strangeness. The stunwand, of which Project # was an outgrowth, was only one of their creations. They had given the Hive's electronic instruments a marked edge in reliability, subtlety and power. They had produced the newest refinements in food additives. The Physical Researchers were instantly recognizable as different from any other worker. The gene line that produced them carried characteristics incapable of being separated from the sought-after specialization and marked them as even further differentiated from the original wild form. Their legs were stunted stumps and each Researcher required the constant attendance of a pale, muscular, chemically neutered worker bred especially for brawn and a pliable disposition. Because of the useless legs these specialists were wheeled about on spidery carts or carried in the attendants' arms. Although the Researchers' arms were not stunted, they were spindly and weak, with hands that bore long, delicate fingers. These specialists were also genetically sterile, each one a single creation ending in its own flesh. Since their driving need for full intellect meant they could not have their emotions chemically tempered, they tended to a touchy irascibility in their dealings with all other workers: Even their symbiote attendants came in for such attacks. The Researchers were gentle and showed a high degree of mutual consideration with their fellow specialists, however -- a characteristic the Hive had managed to breed into them after a series of conflicts had reduced the usefulness of the first of the type. One of the busily working specialists finally stopped, peered across the lab at Hellstrom and signaled in Hive-sign: Don't delay this. In the same movement of hand and fingers the specialist pressed further symbols upon its forehead: Your interruptive presence delays my thinking. Hellstrom hurried briskly across the room. He recognized the Researcher as one of the elders in this breed, a female whose skin bore numerous ropy scars of experiments gone awry. She was attended by a pale, bent-shouldered neuter-male whose arms and torso bulged with muscles. The latter watched in cowed diffidence as Hellstrom flashed his report in abbreviated Hive-sign. What do we care what Outsiders believe? she demanded. They were able to deduce the heat problem from just these few pages , Hellstrom signaled. She spoke aloud then, knowing that voice could convey more of her irritation. "You think Outsiders can teach us?" "We often learn from their mistakes," Hellstrom said, refusing to respond to her anger. "Be still a moment," she ordered and closed her eyes. Hellstrom knew those reference pages would be flashing before her awareness, the data on them being correlated with their present work and Peruge's mistaken belief. Presently she opened her eyes and said, "Go away." "Does this help you?" Hellstrom asked. "It helps," she said, emitting the admission in a grudging growl and adding with a return of her former irritability: "Apparently your type can learn an occasional thing of value -- when you have a lucky accident." Hellstrom managed to restrain a grin until he had turned away and was headed back across the lab. When he glanced back from the doorway he saw several specialists clustered into a busily communicative group, their hands darting and flashing in Hive-sign. He caught the symbol for heat several times, but most of the other symbols escaped him. The Researchers had developed their own special language for use among themselves, he knew. They would have this new data all sorted out and introduced into their project in a very short time. Privately circulated memo to the Agency board members: after reading. There is more to the Hellstrom File than we have been shown. They are holding out on us. Our other contained at least three additional pages. These indicate that Project # involves a new and far cheaper process of manufacturing and forming steel and that it is not a weapon at all. As I have told you all time and again, I knew this pair would try something like this on their own some day. They are through as of now! Mimeca Tichenum's report on Outside use of Hive stores: Within a few seconds after injection of our breeder formula the skin of the Outsider male becomes warm to the touch and somewhat flushed. This is similar to the reaction of Hive males, but more pronounced, also more rapid. The reaction takes no more than five to ten seconds. The dissimilarities then become quite pronounced. The Outsider male sometimes displays an initial muscle rigidity, in actuality a shock response, which holds him virtually immobile until the major breeder transformations have occurred. Concurrent with these the male emits a bittersmelling perspiration which appears to be characteristic in all cases and which I find extremely exciting. It appears to accelerate and heighten the full spectrum of my female breeding responses. This bitter smell may represent a hormone in the same class as our XB# formula which, you will recall, elicits a quite similar female response, although one not as extreme as what I am describing. In general, I would say that those elements of the usual Hive breeding responses which are conscious initially among our males tend, with Outsider males, to be involuntary when subjects are injected with our male breeder hormones. My own personal reaction (in which my sisters concur) is to find these Outsider responses tremendously more stimulating than the usual Hive breeding responses. T 'HE hour was twenty minutes to twelve and for the past thirty minutes Hellstrom had been pacing about the farmhouse dining room wondering if his preparations were adequate. The room had been decorated originally as a front showpiece, a place to entertain the occasional Outsider business contact. A long Jacobean table with ten matching chairs around it was the central feature. A polished glass chandelier glittered over the table. A breakfront china cabinet stacked with heavy blue crockery dishes occupied almost all of one wall opposite the arch to the living room. Bay windows, tall and many-paned, faded lace curtains drawn back from them, gave a view of willows along the creek bank. A swinging door with a tiny glass window inset near the top opened into the kitchen. Four places had been set at the kitchen end of the large table. The closer the hour of Peruge's arrival, the thinner Hellstrom's earlier elation had worn -- and now Peruge was late. Mimeca was helping in the kitchen. And from time to time Hellstrom glimpsed her through the glass inset in the door. She was enough like Fancy to be a genesister, but Mimeca was from a parallel breeding strain, not the pale, faintly rosy skin seemed to have linked itself genetically to other characteristics the Hive sought in its breeders -- high fertility, independence of imagination, drive to succeed, loyalty and intelligence. Hellstrom glanced at the oldfashioned pendulum clock beside the door to the kitchen. A quarter to twelve and still no sign of Peruge. Why would he be late? What if he had decided not to come, but to take some other action? Could he already have discovered something incriminating about that damned bicycle? Peruge was perfectly caBut with Mimeca playing the role of Fancy, the Hive might yet confound the hunters. Fingerprints would not match. She had not been bred recently and that could be proved by medical examination. He would insist upon an Outside medical examination. That would serve the double purpose of getting every one of the intruders away from here. He heard the outer door to the front hall open. Could that be Peruge at last? Hellstrom strode through the archway into the living room featuring early twentieth-century furnishings and carefully maintained musty smells. As quickly as he went, he was only half way across the room when a stranger entered two steps ahead of Saldo. The. stranger was a diminutive male -- an inch or so shorter than Saldo -- with windblown brown hair, a cautiously reserved manner behind the eyes. He appeared to be only in his early twenties, but Hellstrom sometimes had found age difficult to determine with small Outsiders. The stranger wore tan work pants, heavy boots, a white turtleneck shirt of some light fabric that allowed reddish chest hairs to poke through. A brown buckram jacket with slash pockets had been pulled over the shirt. The right-side pocket bulged as though it concealed a gun. Pale yellow grass seeds could be seen sticking in the man's trouser cuffs. He stopped short when he saw Hellstrom, then barked: "You are Hellstrom?" Saldo, two paces behind the stranger, flashed a warning signal in Hive-sign. "Dr. Hellstrom, this is Mr. Janvert, an associate of Mr. Peruge's. Mr. Janvert parked his car down by the old sawmill turn and walked in across the meadow." Walked in? Hellstrom wondered. Reference to that route across the meadow bothered him. That was the path Depeaux had taken. Saldo moved to stand on Janvert's right, again flashed a warning signal, said, "Mr. Janvert has shocking news. He tells me that Mr. Peruge is dead." T HE information momentarily stunned Hellstrom. He tried to assess it, his mind racing. Fancy? No, she had said nothing about... He saw that some response was expected, allowed his surprise to come out naturally. "Dead? But I was -- " Hellstrom gestured toward the dining room -- "expecting -- I mean, we'd made another date for -- What happened? How did he die?" "We're still trying to find out," Janvert said. "Your deputy tried to prevent our taking the body, but we got a court order from a Federal judge in Salem. Peruge's body is on its way to the University of Oregon Medical School in Portland." Janvert seemed to be assessing Hellstrom's response. "We'll have an autopsy report very soon." Hellstrom pursed his lips. He didn't like the way Janvert had said your deputy... What had Line done? Were there more mistakes to contend with? "If Deputy Kraft interfered, that's regrettable," Hellstrom said, "but that certainly has nothing to do with me. He is not our deputy." "Let's stop the bullshit," Janvert said. "One of your dames spent last night with Peruge and she shot him full of some kind of dope. There was a bruise on his arm as big as a dollar. We're going to find out what that was. We're going to bring in they deal with narcotics crimes, you know -- and we're going to open your farm up like a can of rotten worms!" "Just a minute now," Hellstrom said, trying to suppress his panic. Open up the farm! "What's this S F... For February and March Gods and Golems The Neutral Stars Arrive at Easterwine Bloodhype  Adult Fantasy The Charwoman's Shadow Great Short Novels of Adult Fantasy, Vol. II The Lord of the Rings Trilogy The Hobbit #I Fifth Avenue New York, N.Y. # about someone spending the night with Mr. Peruge? Narcotics? What are you saying?" "A hot little doll from your outfit by the name of Fancy," Janvert said. "Fancy Kalotermi, I think her full name is. She spent last night with Peruge and she shot him full of -- " "This is nonsense," Hellstrom interrupted. "Are you saying one of -- Fancy? She had some sort of sexual liaison with Mr. Peruge, did she not?" "Did she ever! Peruge told me the whole story. She shot him full of dope and we're betting that's what killed him. We're going to question your Miss Kalotermi and the rest of your people. We're going to get to the bottom of this." Saldo cleared his throat, trying to distract Janvert, give Hellstrom time to think. These words pointed in profoundly disturbing directions. Saldo felt all of his Hive-defense reactions coming to full-alarm state. He had to restrain himself consciously from launching a phy sical attack on Janvert. Janvert spared only a glance for Saldo. "You got something to add?" Before Saldo could respond Hellstrom asked, "Who is this 'we' you keep referring to, Mr. Janvert? I confess I don't understand this at all. I had taken a liking to Mr. Peruge and he -- " "Don't spare any of your liking for me," Janvert said. "I don't go for the way you like people. As for your question -- it has a simple presently and Alcohol Tax officers. If we think of any others who want to share in this investigation we'll invite them." "But you have no official standing, Mr. Janvert -- is that right?" Janvert took a moment to reassess Hellstrom. There had been an edge to the question he did not like. Janvert moved unconsciously a pace away from Saldo. "Is that correct?" Hellstrom insisted. Janvert set his jaw belligerently. "You'd better be damn careful about my official standing, Hellstrom. Your Miss Kalotermi rode a bicycle to Peruge' s motel. That bicycle was the property of one Carlos Depeaux, another of our people we suspect you took a liking to." Stalling for time to think, Hellstrom said; "You're going too fast for me. Who is this -- oh, yes, the employe Mr. Peruge was seeking. I don't understand about a bicycle, but -- Are you trying to tell me you also work for this fireworks company, Mr. Janvert?" "You're going to see more than fireworks around here in a bit," Janvert said. "Where is Miss Kalotermi?" Hellstrom's mind was turning over possible responses at top speed. His first reaction was to be thankful he had had the foresight to get Fancy out of sight in Gestation and substitute Mimeca. The very worst had happened -- they had traced that damned bicycle! Still stalling for time, he said, "I'm afraid I don't know exactly where Miss -- " Mimeca took this moment to step through the arch from the dining room. The kitchen door could be heard slapping to a closed position behind her. She evidently assumed Janvert was the expected luncheon guest. "There you are," she said. "Lunch is getting cold." W Hellstrom said, flashing a signal for Mimeca to be silent. "Fancy, this is Mr. Janvert. He has brought us sorrowful news. Mr. Peruge is dead under circumstances that sound rather mysterious." "How awful!" she exclaimed, responding to another signal from Hellstrom. Hellstrom looked at Janvert, wondering if the substitution would be accepted. Mimeca Fitted Fancy's description very closely. Even their voices were similar. Janvert glared at her, demanded, "Where the hell did you get that bicycle? What kind of dope did you use to kill Peruge?" Mimeca put a hand to her mouth, startled. The anger mixed with fear obvious in Janvert, the sharp voice and unexpected questions, all seemed to confuse her. "Just a minute here." Hellstrom signaled in Hivesign for her to follow his lead. He faced her squarely, a stern look on his face, spoke like a demanding parent. "Fancy, I want you to tell me the truth. Did you spend last night with Mr. Peruge at the motel?" "With -- " She shook her head dumbly from side to side. Hellstrom knew his alarm was a palpable thing to her and she could see Saldo actually trembling. The silence in the room became deep and charged while she framed her answer. "I -- of course not!" she said. "You both know that. I was here in the -- " She broke off. Hellstrom guessed she had almost said Hive. The extreme tensions in this room carried a deeply disturbing current. He signaled her to get herself under better control. "She was here in the house last night," Saldo said. "I saw her myself." "So that's the way you're going to play it." Janvert stared at Mimeca. "There's going to be more law swarming over this place in a couple of hours than you've ever seen -- they are going to pick her up for questioning. Don't try to hide her or sneak her away. Her fingerprints were all over that bicycle and all over Peruge's room. She's going to have some mighty interesting questions to answer." "That may be so," Hellstrom said, his voice firming as he saw his preparations providing the escape route he had anticipated. Mimeca's fingerprints were all over nothing. "But you, I take it, Mr. Janvert, are not the law. Until the law -- " "I told you to can the bullshit," Janvert said. "I can understand why you're upset," Hellstrom said, "but I do not care for your tone or your attitude -- or for your choice of language in front of this young woman. I am going to have to ask you -- " "What are you trying to pull off?" Janvert demanded. "Choice of language in front of this young woman? She was bedded with Peruge last night and she knew more tricks than he'd ever heard of. Choice of words?" "That is really quite enough!" Hellstrom exploded. He signaled frantically for Mimeca to leave in a huff, but she seemed too intent now on Jan vert to notice. "Bedded?" she demanded, "I don't even know your Mr. Peruge," "That won't work, sister," Janvert said. "I promise you, it won't work." "You don't have to answer any more of his questions, Fancy," Hellstrom said. "That's right," Janvert said, "shut her up until you get your stories straight. But I promise you, it won't work. The physical evidence -- " "Indeed," Hellstrom interrupted. "The physical evidence." He sighed with elaborate sadness. It was going perfectly. He faced Mimeca. "Fancy, my dear, you don't have to say another thing until the officials get here, if they do indeed choose to come for such an outrageous -- " "Oh, they'll come," Janvert said. "And when they do I expect some damned interesting answers based on the physical evidence." his Hive-protection conditioning, gestured to catch Hellstrom's attention, asked, "Nils -- should I put him off the place?" "That won't be necessary," Hellstrom said, gesturing for Saldo to control himself. Saldo obviously was in no condition to risk physical contact with Janvert. There would "You're damned right it won't be necessary," Janvert said. He put a hand into the bulging pocket of his jacket, moved another two paces away from Saldo. "Don't even try it, baby, or I'll fix you permanently." "Here! Here!" Hellstrom snapped. "That's quite enough of that!" He looked squarely at Saldo. "What you can do, Saldo, is try to get a call through to Deputy Kraft. If what Mr. Janvert says is true, I don't understand why Kraft is not here already. See if you can contact him and ask him to -- " "Kraft is very busy on a telephone call from his Lakeview office," Janvert said. "Your tame deputy is occupied, understand? Nobody is going to come here and rescue you or interfere in any way Hellstrom saw a tight smile appear on Jan vert's face, realized abruptly that the Outsider was playing some kind of calculated game. Did Janvert actually possess police authority? Was it possible he was trying to provoke an incident that would allow him to take charge here until the others arrived? There were many things that had to be done to protect the Hive before the arrival of Outsider police. Would Janvert try to stop anyone from leaving this room? "Saldo," Hellstrom said, "as lamentable as this situation is we still have deadlines to meet, work to do. Delays are costly." Hellstrom signaled for Saldo to leave, get about sealing up the Hive against an allout investigation. "I suggest you get about that work," Hellstrom said. "We'll wait here with -- " "Nobody leaves," Janvert snapped. He took another step away from Saldo. "This is a murder investigation. If you think you can cover -- " "l think if this turns out to be anything at all it will be considerably less than a murder investigation," Hellstrom said. He signaled urgently for Saldo to leave. "I know for a fact that Fancy did not leave the farm last night. Meanwhile, Mr. Saldo is vitally important to the film we're making. That film represents an investment of several hundred thousand dollars already and it's due in Hollywood in little more than a month. He obviously has taken time off from his work to greet you and escort you to -- " "I was taking a walk after the lunch break," Saldo said, picking up his cue. He glanced at his wristwatch. "My God -- I'm late! Ed will be clawing the wall!" He whirled, strode briskly toward the hall and the outer door. "Just a minute, you -- " Janvert shouted. Saldo ignored him. Hellstrom's command in Hive-sign had been explicit and brooked no disobedience. Janvert obviously carried a weapon, but the situation was desperate. Would he use it? Saldo continued unswerving toward the door. The Hive required this of him. "I'm telling you to stop or else!" Janvert yelled. He moved to the archway into the hall, tried to keep his attention on Saldo's retreating back and the pair in the living room at the same time. Saldo had the door open. He was going out. r books in Canada... Bus Terminal in New York City has an They appear in the uptown bus terminal also on any scrap of paper sent to: The New American Library. Inc P.O. Box # Bergenfieid. N J. #I with check or money order for # per book (incl. postage  handling) plus Name #t Address  Zip will bring you your books Don't forget to list the book number of each book. F.  S.F. Book Co P.O. Box ## Staten Island. N Y. # Stephen's Book Service P.O. Box ##I Kings Pk. N Y # Gerry De La Ree # Cedarwood Lane Saddle Rr... NJ. # and save the extra fifteen cents per book and get their catalogues. They all Saberhagen Hope you like them a lot I The door closed, "Mr. Janvert," Hellstrom said. Janvert turned, glared at Hellstrom. "Mr. Janvert," Hellstrom repeated, his tone reasonable, "as difficult as this situation is, I would appreciate our not adding to its complications. We were expecting Mr. Peruge for luncheon and it would be a shame to waste that food. I'm sure all of our tempers would improve it we -- " "You think I'd eat anything here?" Janvert asked. Hellstrom shrugged. "Apparently we must wait for the law to arrive and you do not want Fancy or me to leave your presence. I am proposing a reasonable solution to the waiting period. I'm sure there's a simple answer to these disturbing matters and I am only trying to -- " "Sure you are. And you like me!" "No, Mr. Janvert, I don't particularly care for you. And I'm sure Fancy shares my aversion. My concern simply goes to -- " "Will you knock off this innocent act?" with rage and frustration. He should not have let that other character get out of here. He should have shot at the guy's legs, brought him down. "If you're worried about our food, Mr. Janvert," Mimeca said, "I'd be only too happy to taste everything before you eat it." She glanced worriedly at Hellstrom. Nils had said he counted on the visitor's eating their food -- but this was a different visitor. "Taste my -- " Janvert shook his head from side to side. Mimeca glanced at Hellstrom, seeking a sign of what to do. "She's only trying to make you comfortable," Hellstrom explained and, using Hive-sign, told Mimeca: Get hint to eat with us! He watched Janvert carefully. That had been close with Saldo. Janvert had almost used that weapon in his pocket. Were these Outsiders really that desperate? "We've already had our sample of how Miss Fancy makes men comfortable," Janvert responded. "Thanks, but no thanks." "Well, I am going to eat my lunch," Hellstrom said. "You may join us or not as you prefer." He crossed to Mimeca, took her arm. "Come along, my dear. We've done our best." Janvert had no choice except to follow them into the dining room. He noted the four places set at the table there, wondered whom the fourth place signified? Kraft? Saldo? Hellstrom seated Mimeca with her back to the china cabinet, took the chair at the head of the table with his back to the kitchen door. He indicated the chair opposite Mimeca for Janvert. "At least, you can sit down with us." Janvert ignored the invitation, strode deliberately around the table and took the chair beside Mimeca. "Wherever you wish," Hellstrom said. Janvert glanced at the woman. She sat with hands folded in her lap, looking down at her plate almost in an attitude of prayer. Look as innocent as you want, honey! Janvert thought. We have you right where we want you. And if you try to sneak off the way your friend did  really will shoot. We'll worry about consequences later. I might not even aim for your legs. "We're having baked pork chops," Hellstrom said. "Are you sure I can't order a serving for you?" "Not on your sweet life or mine," Janvert said. "Especially mine." He glanced up alertly, tension appearing in his gun arm, as the kitchen door creaked open. An older, gray-haired woman with dark olive skin and startlingly bright blue eyes came through the door. Her heavily wrinkled face creased into a smile as she peered questioningly at Hellstrom. Janvert jerked his attention to Hellstrom, caught a strange flicker-fingered gesture from the man, obviously directed at the older woman. At the same time a message-loaded look passed between Hellstrom and the younger woman seated beside him. "What are you doing there?" Janvert demanded. Hellstrom noted Jan vert's attention on the hand signal, looked up at the ceiling with a weary expression. Janvert was going to be very difficult unless they got him to eat. There were so many things that needed doing and Saldo was too young to be trusted with all of them. He had older advisers to consult, but a headstrong character was developing in Saldo, one Hellstrom knew he had to curb. Saldo might not consult the backup brains in the Hive. "I asked you a question," Janvert pressed, leaning toward Hellstrom. "I was trying to enlist my associates in helping me to calm you down and get you to join us for luncheon," Hellstrom said, his voice weary. Would Janvert buy that? "Fat chance," Janvert said. He looked back at the older woman. She still stood expectantly behind Hellstrom, one hand holding the kitchen door open. Why didn't the old bitch say something? Was she just going to wait there until someone told her what to do? Apparently that was just what she was going to do. A long silence dragged out while the odd tableau continued. Have I judged him correctly? Hellstrom wondered. Should  signal for the serving to go ahead as ordered? What the hell are they waiting for? Janvert wondered. He recalled a reference by Peruge to "silent women." The excuse had been that they were studying a difficult accent. The old bitch did not look like an actress, though. Her eyes remained bright and alert, but there was pure patience in the set of her shoulders, the way she held the swinging door open. We must risk it, Hellstrom thought. He broke the silence then. "Mrs. Niles, would you bring us two servings, please, just for Fancy and me. Mr. Janvert is not eating." At the same time, masking the action by scratching his head, Hellstrom signaled for her to proceed. The words would be nonsense sounds to "Mrs. Niles," who was a nonfertile worker trained specially for this job. She read his hand signs, however, nodded and retreated into the kitchen. tizing smells from the kitchen, began to wonder if he had acted foolishly. Would these people dare try to poison him here? They were weirdos, certainly, but -- Yes, they might try to poison him. The elaborate luncheon confused him, though. Hellstrom surely must have known about Peruge's death. Who else could have ordered that? Whom had they been expecting for this meal, then -- or had they prepared this luncheon as an elaborate sham? That might mean they had prepared nothing but straightforward, wholesome food. He loved pork chops. Hellstrom was staring calmly out the window at the other end of the table, his manner casual, unconcerned. "You know, Fancy, I always like it when we eat here. We should do this more often -- instead of grabbing a quick lunch on the set." "Or missing lunch entirely," she said. "Oh, I've noticed how you do sometimes." He patted his stomach. "Doesn't hurt to miss an occasional meal. I tend to fat anyway." "I'm going to remind you about this," she said. "You're going to ruin your stomach if you go on the way you've been." "We have been busy," Hellstrom said. They were nuts, Janvert thought. Chatting, making small talk at a time like this. Mrs. Niles backed through the swinging door, turned to reveal a plate in each hand. She hesitated a moment beside Hellstrom, then served the young woman First. When both plates were on the table Hellstrom signaled for her to bring the drinks. He had ordered vatbeer. The Hive made a limited amount of it as a reward for superior work and as a mask to convey some of the adjustment chemicals occasionally required for reject-specialists who were being sent back to dronedorn. Janvert glanced at the plate in front of the woman beside him. Steam was rising from it. The pork had been covered with gravy in which large mushrooms could be seen. Spinach and baked potato had been served beside the meat course and a stiff, white serving of sour cream had been spooned onto the potato. The young woman just sat there, though, hands still folded, eyes downcast. Was she praying, for Christ's sake? Hellstrom startled him then by placing both hands folded together over his own plate and intoning: "Dear Lord, for this food we are about to eat we give our true and heartfelt thanks. May thy divine grace visit us in this sharing of the substance of life. Amen." The young woman joined him in the: "Amen." The wealth of feeling in Hellstrom's voice confused Janvert. And this dame, they way she joined him at the end. They must do this regularly. The ritual shook Janvert more than he liked to admit even to himself -- and he responded with anger. More of their damned acting! Sex and science fiction Sexuality, once the forbidden land of science fiction, is explored in a provocative and diversified collection of stories and novelettes by Reginald Bretnor, Robert Silverberg, George Zebrowski, Brian W. Aldiss, Anthony Boucher, Theodore Sturgeon, Miriam Allen DeFord, and twelve other famous authors. #, now at your bookstore The aroma from the plate beside Janvert added to his frustration. She was reaching for her fork, too. They were going right ahead with the damned meal. "Are you sure we cannot serve you anything?" Hellstrom asked. In sudden angry glee Janvert reached past the young woman, took Hellstrom's plate and said, "Certainly. Glad you asked." He placed the plate triumphantly in front of him, taking special delight in the way the captured dish clinked against the service plate. Janvert thought, There won't be anything wrong with the food Hellstrom was going to eat! Hellstrom threw his head back and laughed, unable to restrain himself. He felt that the Hive suddenly had come into a new vitality, that it was being expressed in his own person and was helping him do battle. through her long lashes at Hellstrom. Janvert was predictable, but Outsiders often were. He had behaved precisely as Hellstrom had signaled he would. She had harbored doubts when Hellstrom had flashed the plan in Hive-sign. Janvert had the loaded serving in front of him, though, and was picking up knife and fork to eat it. He would be docile enough pretty soon. Hellstrom wiped laughter tears from his eyes with a corner of his napkin, called out to the kitchen door, "Mrs. Niles! Bring another serving." The door opened and the older woman peered around its edge. Hellstrom pointed to the empty place in front of him, signaled for another serving. She nodded, ducked into the kitchen and reappeared almost immediately with another heaping plate. Probably her own, Hellstrom thought. He hoped there was more. The neutered workers had such enjoyment from an occasional break in the common fare of vat gruel. Idly he wondered where these chops had come from -- probably that young worker who had been killed in the generator room last night. They looked tender. He thought as he picked up his knife and fork. Bless this one who joins the eternal flow of life, becoming part of all. The meat not only was tender, it was juicy. Janvert was displaying obvious relish. "Eat hearty," Hellstrom said, gesturing with a fork. "We serve nothing but the very finest food here and Mrs. Niles is a superb cook." She was, too, Hellstrom reminded himself as he took another savory bite. He hoped again that she had saved at least one serving for herself. She deserved a reward. The words of Trova Hellstrom: The model of the Hive's insertion into those patterns of other life around us is that of the tesseract, a cube projected into four dimensions. Our tesseract is built of mosaic parts which cannot be detached, whose boundaries blend one into another with indissoluble flow. In this way this model gives us a habitat and a timeline remarkably selfcontained, but merging into the larger system of the planet and the universe beyond. Remember always that our tesseract merges with other systems -- and it does this in such diverse and complex ways that we cannot remain concealed indefinitely. Thus we consider the physical dimensions of our Hive as a habitat for only a particular stage of our development. We will outgrow this stage. It is of the utmost concern for the managing specialists of the Hive, therefore, that we not restrict our genetic lines of adaptability. We are aimed at other times as well as other habitats. X interesting conversation, what I could hear on this end," Clovis Carr said. Lincoln Kraft stared across his big fiat-top desk at her. He could see a corner of Steens Mountain through the window behind her head. The sounds of afternoon shopping were just beginning to pick up in the big commercial complex one floor down. A poster on the wall to his left gave detailed recommendations on how to prevent rustling. Random patrol of fences was the third item down and his gaze kept returning to that number, seeking some magic in it. It was almost three p.m. He had received three telephone calls from the office in Lakeview thus far and each time had been told to "sit tight." Clovis Carr squirmed her tiny, wiry body into a more comfortable position on the hard wooden seat of her chair. She was a brunette with a deceptively young face that tended to set into harsh, aging lines when she relaxed. She had been with Kraft since shortly before #:# a.m. -- first at the motel where Peruge's death had been reported by a tough-looking runt of a man who had identified himself to Kraft only as "Janvert." Kraft had understood almost immediately that Janvert and this Clovis Carr were associates and the pieces had begun to fall into place from there. The pair belonged to Peruge's team. Kraft had played his hand carefully from that point -- these two were suspicious of him. he soon realized. The female stuck to him like a burr on a bear. That third call from Sheriff Lapham in Lakeview had been part of a pattern that had Kraft more nervous than he had been since the summer the Hive had picked up a runaway toddler and an entire family had fanned out over the range around the farm, hunting the lost child. That one had been turned off by a quickly hatched story that a child of the exact description had been seen being picked up by a couple in an old car only a block away from the place where the toddler last had been seen. Lapham's orders in his final call had been explicit. "You wait in you hear, Line? This is a job for very delicate professional handling. Take my word on it." Kraft had been at a loss how to respond to this. He could act professionally insulted (and leave a political scar the sheriff would never forget) -- or he could obey like a tame public servant. He could act dumb and western hick for this dame -- or knowledgeable and sophisticated. He didn't know which response would give him the best leverage to probe and seek a clue to help the Hive. One way these Outsiders might mistakenly underestimate him. He rather doubted this was possible now. Another way he might gain valuable insights from what they did not do. Such as not leaving him alone. Kraft's long conditioning to protect the Hive at all costs left him irritated and frustrated now. All his fears were sharpened by the sense of danger, but the need to maintain his cover dominated every response that occurred to him. In the end he did nothing except obey Sheriff Lapham -- sit here like a lump The Carr female annoyed him. As long as she stayed there, watching, listening, he could not call Hellstrom. She knew he was nervous, too, and seemed to enjoy it. As though he couldn't see how phony she was. Vacationer? That one? She had an oval face with skin badly sunburned, a hard and direct stare from cold gray eyes, a firm jaw and a thin, unsmiling mouth. He suspected she was carrying a pistol in that big black canvas handbag in her lap. Something about her was faintly reminiscent of the models on TV commercials -- a controlled and purposeful way of moving, a remoteness of manner no amount of surface glibness could conceal. She was one of those tiny women who would be skinny and energetic until the day they died. She was all fitted out for her western vacation -- dungaree slacks, matching blouse and brass-button jacket. The clothes still had a sheen of newness about them and looked as though they had been picked by a wardrobe mistress according to a script adviser's list. They didn't suit her style. The blue bandanna over her long black hair was the final unlikely touch. Her left hand held that black canvas purse in the casualbut-ready manner of a policewoman. Every time he looked at the purse Kraft felt more certain she carried a gun in it. Although she had avoided showing Kraft her credentials, Sheriff Lapham had known her name on his first call and had treated it with the kind of deference that spoke of official clout -- and highly potent clout at that. Kraft had just hung up on Lapham's third call. "That was the sheriff again, wasn't it?" she asked after a while nodding at the telephone on the desk. H ER voice carried an unconcealed note of scorn, Clovis knew, but she had decided not to worry about effects. She did not like this thick-nosed, beetlebrowed deputy and the dislike went deeper than her suspicions about his involvement in the deaths of her fellow agents. He was western and he showed an evident liking for outdoor life. Those two items alone would have done it. She preferred the nightclub circuit, just as Eddie Janvert did, and this was a damned hick assignment. The skin of her cheeks and nose felt tight and painful from sunburn, confirming her irritation. "It was the sheriff," Kraft admitted. Why deny it? His answers had signaled the questions and those questions could have originated only with the sheriff. yet. Yes, sir --  haven't been out of this here office. Clovis Carr sniffed. "What have they found out about Peruge's murder? Anything yet on the autopsy?" Kraft studied her for a moment. One closing item from the sheriff had to be weighed carefully. When the special agent in charge of the Kraft to relay a message. The message sounded simple enough. The U S. Attorney still was not ready to deliver a firm opinion "on the legal basis for intervention." that the agents could proceed on the "presumptive assumption" that Hellstrom's activities in interstate commerce would provide such a basis. According to the sheriff the minute and Lapham wanted to know the minute they arrived. Rented cars had been sent to the airport and "Janvert's people" were there to give a briefing. Kraft had written "presumptive assumption" on the notepad beside the telephone. He wondered now if it would lull suspicions if he shared this message with the Carr female. He knew he would have to deliver it another matter. Could any advantage be gained from it now? "They haven't reported on the autopsy yet," Kraft said. "You have written'presumptive assumption' on your notepad," she said. "Is that about the U.S. Attorney's opinion?" Kraft came to a negative decision about Carr, said, "I'd better let the never did tell me what your connection with this is." "No, I didn't, did I?" she said. "You're a very careful man, Mr. Kraft, aren't you?" He nodded. "Yes." What did that mean? A malicious smile twitched the corners of her mouth. "And you don't like to be kept on the bench here." "I don't like it," he agreed. He wondered at her almost open hostility toward him. Was it calculated provocation or did it reflect something even more disastrous -- a high-up decision to distrust the local deputy? He guessed at the latter, wondered how to deal with it. Hellstrom and the Security Council had discussed with him contingency plans for such a problem, but no one had assumed a situation as complex as this one. shoulder through the window behind her chair. The office was hot and the hard wooden seat of the chair irritated her. She longed for an iced drink and a cool, shadowy lounge bar with soft chairs, Janvert beside her warm and admiring. She had been playing the part of Janvert's sister on this stupid western vacation for a week now. That mask had come off with the discovery of Peruge's death. The cover relationship had been touchy at times. Janvert had not gone out of his way to keep things smooth with Nick Myerlie, who had fronted as their father. And DT had poked his nose in every time she and Janvert turned around. Spying for the brass -- no doubt of it. DT was so damned obvious it was ridiculous. Tight quarters in the damned van and an investigation whose pattern none of them liked had worn on all of them. There had been times when they had chosen not to speak rather than risk a fight. All that stored-up temper was coming out in her now with Kraft as its focus. She realized this, but didn't care to suppress it. Housewives doing their afternoon shopping were beginning to fill the parking lot below the window with their cars. Clovis scanned the cars, from one of them. Nothing. She returned her attention to Kraft.  could tell this stupid deputy that we're prepared to put him six feet under in the most direct and sanitary way... This was a fantasy game she liked to play about people she disliked. Kraft would be shocked and alarmed, of course. He already showed signs of the twitches. Nobody was going to blast this son of a bitch, of course. Hardly likely. But Kraft was in trouble. The Chief had pulled strings in Washington and these had reached out through the State Capitol to the sheriff in Lakeview. It was like a marionette system. Potent federal power was breathing down Kraft's collar and he could feel it. He still wanted to see her identification, but he hadn't asked straight out to see it in more than an hour. Lucky, too -- she had only her cover identification and according to it she was Clovis Myerlie and she had already been introduced as Clovis Carr. "This has been a very unusual way to handle a missing-persons case," she said, swinging around to stare at the poster on the side wall. Cattle rustling, yet, and how to prevent same! "An even more unusual way to handle an unexplained death in a motel," Kraft said. "Murder case," she corrected him. "I haven't seen that tied down yet," he said. "You will." He kept his gaze on Carr's sunburned face. They both knew that nothing about this case was usual. The sheriffs words still rankled in Kraft's memory. Line, we are just the country cousins in this case as of now. The governor himself is in this act' This is not routine, got that? Not routine. We will straighten this out between us later, but right now,  want you to whole show. They can fight it out with the Alcohol Tax boys on who has jurisdiction, but our jurisdiction stops at the edge of the governor's desk, got me? Don't tell me we have rights and responsibilities. I know 'em as well as you do. Neither of us is going to mention them. Is that all clear? It had been very clear. "Where did you get that sunburn?" Kraft asked, staring at Carr's face. Sitting out in your goddamned western sunshine with a pair of binoculars, you son of a bitch! You know where I got it. She shrugged and kept her voice nonchalant. "Oh, just hiking around your lovely countryside." Hiking around the Hive, Kraft thought with a pang of deep disquiet. He said: "None of this might have happened if your Mr. Peruge had gone through normal channels. He should have gone to the sheriff over in Lakeview first instead of coming to me or even to the state people. Sheriff Lapham's a good -- " "A good politician," she interrupted. "We thought we'd rather deal directly with someone who enjoyed a closer relationship with Dr. Hellstrom." Kraft licked his lips, his mouth suddenly dry. He held himself watchfully alert for any more revelations that touched on their suspicions. He didn't like the way Carr cocked her head to one side to return his gaze. "I don't understand," he said. "What have I to -- " "You understand," she said. "Damned if I do!" "And damned if you don't," she said. Kraft felt himself caught by the unleashed power behind her hostility. She was deliberately trying to provoke him. She really didn't care how she treated him. He blurted, "Oh, I know what you are, all right. You're from one of those I'll bet. You think you own the -- " "Thanks for the promotion," she said, but she bent a more watchful gaze upon him. The conversation had taken an awkward turn she did not like at all. Eddie had said the Chief wanted them to press the deputy, but not to frighten him off. Kraft fidgeted in his chair. A painful silence settled over the room, deep and charged. He started casting around for excuses to get away to a telephone. He could excuse himself to go to the toilet, but this female would make sure he went to the toilet and there was no telephone there. The desire to call Hellstrom was losing its appeal, too. It could be dangerous to call Hellstrom. Every line to the farm might carry a tap by now. What had caused them to link him with Hellstrom? There had been times he had been taken sick on Outsider foods and been nursed back to health at the Hive. The cover was that he had been a great good friend of old Trova (true) but she was long dead and in the vats. Why should that make these government people suspicious? His mind went on this way for a time, following the trail of its own fears, worrying out bits of the past to wonder about. Was that suspicious, or what about this event, or the time he had... T HE ringing of the telephone startled him out of this nervous reverie. He grabbed for the phone, knocked it from its cradle, had to recover it from a dangling position beside the desk. The voice on the line was anxious and loud when he finally got the receiver to his ear. "Hello? Hello?" "This is Deputy Kraft," he said. "Is Clovis Carr there? They said she'd be there." "She's here. Who is this?" "Just put her on the line." "This is an official phone and I'd -- " "Goddamn it, this is an official call. You put her on this line." "Yes, well -- " "Do it now!" There was no mistaking the long history of expected obedience behind that barked command. Kraft felt the power in the voice as an almost palpable thing. He handed the phone across the desk to Carr. "It's for you." She took the phone from him with a puzzled frown, spoke into it. "Yes?" "Clovis?" She recognized that voice -- the Chief himself. For the love of all that was holy, the Chief himself was calling here! "Clovis here," she said, her mouth dry. "Do you know who this is?" "Yes." "I have you identified from a voiceprint being played this instant. I want you to listen very carefully and do exactly what I tell you to do." "Yes, sir. What is it?" Something in the tone told her it was big trouble. "Can that deputy hear this?" the Chief asked. "I doubt it." "We'll have to chance it. Now get men and the Alcohol Tax team crashed somewhere in the Sisters. That's a mountain north of you. All dead. It could have been an accident, but we are acting on the assumption that it was not. I've just been on to the director, and he is taking the same position, especially in view of what I could tell him about the situation over the way from Seattle, but it will be some time before they arrive." She gulped, glanced worriedly at Kraft. The deputy was leaning back, hands behind his head, staring at the ceiling. "What do you want me to do?" she asked. "I've been in radio contact with the other members of your team, all except Janvert. Is he still at that farm?" "As far as I know, sir." "All right -- no help for that. It might even be a plus. The others are coming down from the mountain to pick you up. You are to take the deputy with you. Use force if necessary. Take him with you, got that?" "I've got it." Her exploring fingers felt the outline of the revolver in her purse. She slipped her hand into the bag, took a firm grip on the gun. Involuntarily her glance went to the big pistol in a holster at Kraft's waist. "I've instructed DT on what I want done," the Chief said. "You are to move onto that farm and take over there, subdue any opposition. The director concurs. Responsibility will be ours, however. We have been promised extraordinary cooperation by the "I understand." , "I hope you do. You are not to take chances. You are to kill that deputy if he interferes. And anyone else who tries to block you. We will work out a sufficient justification for this later. I want that farm in our hands within the hour." "Yes, sir. Is DT to be in charge." "No. Until you get to the farm, you are in charge." "Me?" "You. When you contact Janvert he is to take over." Her mouth was dry as dust. God! She needed a drink and comforting, but she sensed why the Chief was putting her in charge until they reached Eddie. The Chief knew about her and Eddie. The Chief had a snake's mind. He'd say to himself: She's the one with the best motivation. She'll want to rescue her boy friend. G ive her the reins... She sensed something else might be on the Chiefs mind, but she didn't know how to ask. Was it something to do with Kraft? She pressed the phone tightly against her ear, pushed her chair back toward the window. "Is that all?" she asked. "No, you'd better know the worst. We stumbled onto something while talking to the sheriff. He gave it to us himself, very casual and unconcerned. It seems your deputy, whenever he gets sick, is in the habit of convalescing at Hellstrom's farm. In our hunt for Hellstrom's Washington connections, we found a Congressman about whom we can say the same thing -- and we have our suspicions about at least one Senator. Got that?" She nodded. "I see." "I think you do. This thing spreads wider every time you pry up another layer. Take no chances with that deputy whatsoever." "I won't," she said. "How bad was it -- I mean, at the Sisters?" "The plane burned. It was a twin Beech, chartered and recently reason for it to go down. We haven't been able to examine the wreckage yet, but the fire gave it away -- started a forest blaze on the east slope, they say. Forest service boys are there now -- and local soon as possible." "What a mess," she said and noted that Kraft was staring at her intently now, trying to listen. "Is there any chance at all that it was an accident?" "Possible, but not likely. The pilot was former Air America from Vietnam, six thousand hours. Draw your own conclusions. Oh, tell Shorty he has Class G authorization. Do you know what that is?" "Yes -- yes, sir." My God! Kill and burn if necessary... "I'll get back to you by radio after you've taken over that farm," the Chief said. "Within the hour. Goodbye and be thorough." She heard the receiver click, moved her chair across to the desk, replaced the phone in its cradle. Using the edge of the desk as a cover, she slipped her revolver from the purse. Kraft watched her, trying to piece together a version of that conversation from the only end he'd heard. His First inkling that things had changed for the worse came when he saw the silencer of Clovis Carr's pistol rise like a steel snake over the far edge of the desk. Clovis's working personality was in full charge now and she put aside thoughts of Janvert's arms around her or other desirable things. "Keep your hands where I can see them" she said. "I will kill you at the slightest provocation. Do not make any sudden movements for any reason. Get to your feet carefully, keeping your hands on the desk. Use extreme caution in everything you do, Mr. Kraft. I don't want to shoot you in this office. It would be messy and difficult to explain. But I will do it if you force me." From the preliminary oral report on the autopsy of Dzule Peruge : The bruised area on the arm gave indications of an inept injection with a hypodermic. We cannot say at this time what may have been injected, but the biopsies are not yet completed. Other indications on the cadaver indicate what we call among ourselves a "motel death." The syndrome is rather common with males past the age of thirty-five where death occurs under the circumstances described here. The immediate cause of death was what you would call a massive "heart failure." We'll send along the technical details later. Whether this remains the proximate cause depends on the biopsies. From the other indications we can say the subject had engaged in sexual intercourse at a time very close to the time of death -- perhaps no more than four hours earlier. Yes, that's what we mean. It's a very clear pattern: older man, younger woman (presumed from your account) and too much sex. All the evidence is consistent with this diagnosis. Hellstrom said. He leaned toward Janvert across the table. Jan vert, having finished his lunch, sat with his right elbow on the table, chin resting on his hand. He felt lost in thought, bemused by the whole situation -- the present company, the Agency, the call from the Chief, this assignment, his former fears. Vaguely he felt that he still ought to be alert and perhaps concerned about Hellstrom and the woman at table with them, but this didnot seem worth the effort. "It's time we discussed our mutual problems," Hellstrom said. Janvert nodded on his supporting hand, chuckled as his chin started to slip from the hand. Discuss problems. Certainly... Something about this rustic farm setting, the excellent meal, something about these people at table with him, somewhere in all this was good and sufficient reason for the transformed mood now upon him, Janvert told himself. He had fought long enough against liking Hellstrom. Perhaps it was still unwise to place complete trust in Hellstrom, but it was all right to like him. There was a difference between trust and liking. Hellstrom could not be held responsible for the trapped life of a nobody named Eddie Janvert. Watching the transformation, Hellstrom thought, He's taking it quite well... The dosages were relatively large. Janvert' s body was now processing numerous identifier chemicals. Very shortly he would be acceptable by any Hive worker as belonging to the Hive. The condition worked two ways -- Janvert would respond with an acceptance of the Hive workers, too -- any of them. His procreative drive had been suppressed, also much of his critical ability. If the chemical metamorphosis worked he would become quite tractable presently. Hellstrom signaled to Mimeca to observe the changes. She smiled. Janvert's odors were becoming quite acceptable, she thought. It's this farm that's reaching me, Janvert told himself. He moved only his eyes to stare through the window beyond the foot of the table. The golden afternoon appeared warm and inviting. He and Clovis had talked about such a place many times. Our own place, preferably an old farm. We'll grow a few things, raise some animals. Our kids can help with that when they're old enough. It was a fantasy they sometimes shared before making love. The poignancy of the exotic and unattainable made the present ever more sweet. "Are you ready for a little discussion?" Hellstrom asked. "Sure," Janvert said. He sounded relatively alert, but Hellstrom detected the changes of tone. T HE subtle chemistry of fellowship was doing its work. It was a dangerous thing because Janvert might walk openly through any area of the Hive now. No worker would challenge him and haul him summarily off to the nearest vat point. But it meant also that Janvert would respond candidly to Hellstrom or any other Hive Security interrogator. Provided this technique worked well on an Outsider. That remained to be tested. "Your law is a little late arriving," Hellstrom said. "Shouldn't you call and try to find out why?" Late? Janvert looked up at the clock behind Hellstrom. Almost #:# p.m. Where had the time gone? He seemed to recall chatting with Hellstrom and the woman -- Fancy was her name. Sweet little thing. But someone was late. "Are you sure you haven't made others?" Hellstrom asked. "Are they coming?" "I don't think I've made a mistake," Janvert said. He sounded sad. The sadness brought a small surge of anger and adrenalin. Nobody made mistakes in this business! God, what a lousy way to live. All because he'd stumbled over that damned Agency File. No -- that had been only a single step. The trap was far more complex than that. Eddie Janvert had been conditioned to accept everything the Agency represented. That conditioning had happened much earlier. But without all this he might not have met Clovis. Lovely Clovis. Much prettier than this little Fancy person beside him. He felt that there ought to be other comparisons to make between Clovis and Fancy, too, but these eluded him now. The Agency -- Agency -- Agency -- Agency. It was a bad business. He could sense the leering presence of the hidden oligarchs whose influence could be felt all through the Agency. That was it -- the Agency was bad business. "I was just thinking," Hellstrom said, "that under other circumstances we might have been very close friends." Friends. Janvert nodded and his head almost slipped from his supporting hand. They were friends. This Hellstrom was really a very nice guy. He served a good meal. And it was sweet the way he said grace before eating. The idea of friendship with Hellstrom fanned a tiny core of worry in Janvert, though. He began to wonder about his reactions. Old Peruge had said something important way back there somewhere. He'd said Hellstrom and friends had some kind of -- some kind of -- injection! That was it, an injection. It turned a man into a sex-mad stud, Peruge had said. Eighteen times in one night. Janvert smiled happily to himself. When you thought about it, that was really very friendly. It was much more friendly than the damned Agency where they watched like cats to find out whom you cared for -- the way he and Clovis cared for each other -- and then used that against you. That's what the Agency did. Friendship with Hellstrom became an easily explained thing with a little reflection. The whole blasted Agency had finally become too much for one Eddie Janvert. Wait till he told Clovis about this. Eighteen times in one night -- that was very friendly. Mimeca, taking her cue from Hellstrom, touched Janvert's arm. She had a nice, friendly little hand. "I thought the same thing," she said. "We really should be friends." Janvert straightened jerkily, patted her hand. That was the friendly thing to do. Again he wondered at himself. He felt that he could almost trust this pair. Was that a natural thing? Well, why not? They couldn't have put anything in his food. That was an odd thought, he told himself. He recalled taking Hellstrom's plate. Yes. Hellstrom had relinquished his very own plate of good food. Now -- that was friendly. You didn't hide unfriendly things in plain actions. Did you? He stared at the woman beside him, wondering idly why his mind was working at such a crawling pace. Peruge! Something in his food was out of the question. No injection either. He continued to stare at the woman, wondering why he did so. Sex? He was not lusting after this pneumatic little woman with the friendly hands and melting eyes. Maybe Peruge had been wrong. Had Peruge lied? The unfriendly bastard was capable of it. There could be perfectly natural explanations for this whole thing, Janvert told himself. What could he possibly have against Hellstrom -- except what the Agency's position here dictated. And he didn't even know what that was! Project #. Yes -- something about papers. Project #. But that was Hellstrom's project. It must be friendly. It wasn't like the damned Agency. Janvert felt a sudden need to move around. He pushed back his chair, almost fell over backward, but the pretty woman helped him recover his balance. He patted her hand. Windows. He wanted to look out. Weaving very little, Janvert guided himself down the length of the table to the bay windows at the end. A short stretch of water with no visible flow could be seen in the creekbed. The faint afternoon breeze swayed the tree shadows on the water and provided an illusion of movement. The silence in the dining room behind him carried a similar illusion. Casually he wondered how his senses reported reality. It was a very friendly scene, friendly place. There was movement. Why did he have this little niggling worry way down inside? That was the only irritating thing left in this whole situation. Situation. What situation? Janvert shook his head from side to side like a wounded animal. Everything was so damned confusing. Hellstrom frowned. Hive chemistry was not working on Janvert in quite the way it would have on one of their own. Hive humans remained close enough genetically to the Outsiders for interbreeding. The divergence was only about three hundred years old. Chemical affinity was not surprising. It was to be expected, in fact. But Janvert was not responding with full and open friendliness. It was as though he were fighting a deep inner battle. Chemistry was not enough, then. That was to be expected, too. The human was much more than flesh. Some holdout element in Janvert's intellect retained a concept of Hellstrom as threat. Mimeca had followed Janvert to the window, stood now just behind him. "We really mean you no harm," she murmured. He nodded. Of course they meant him no harm. What a thought. Janvert put a hand in his jacket pocket, felt the gun there. He recognized it. A gun was an unfriendly thing. "Why can't we be friends?" Mimeca asked. Tears began to flow from Janvert's eyes, roll slowly down his cheeks. It was so sad. The gun, this place, Clovis, the Agency, Peruge, everything. So sad. He pulled the gun from his pocket, turned to reveal his tear-stained face, handed the gun to Mimeca. She accepted it, held it awkwardly -- one of those awful flesh-destroying Outsider weapons. "Throw it away," Janvert whispered. "Please, throw that damned thing away." From a news story, Washington, DC., dateline:...and it was noted that Altman's death was not the first such suicide of a highly placed government official. Washington observers immediately recalled the death on May #, #, of Defense Secretary James Forrestal, who shocked family and associates by leaping from a hospital window. Altman's death also revived the recurrent Washington rumor that he was in fact the chief of a secret and highly sensitive investigative agency operating under the government's executive arm. One of Altman's senior associates, Joseph Merrivale, issued an angry denial of the rumor, demanding, "Is that bloody gabble still going around?" il successful afternoon in spite of the earlier alarms, Hellstrom told himself. He stood in the barn aerie, staring out the louvered windows to the north. Vehicles were stirring up dust in the distance, but he felt no threat from the Outsiders at the moment. Reports from Washington and the nearby town indicated an easing of pressure. Janvert had answered all their questions with only the most gentle form of persuasion. It saddened Hellstrom to think about this, comparing it with their previous procedure. So much pain could have been spared the other captives. When you thought about it, this technique was so obvious. Fancy had done the Hive a truly great service. Saldo walked to Hellstrom with cat-footed grace, said, "Station Six says that dust out there is three heavy vehicles approaching our lower road." "I think Jnvert's law is almost here," Hellstrom said. "Are we ready for them?" "As ready as we can be. Mimeca is down in the farmhouse prepared to play Fancy to the hilt. Injured innocence, the whole thing. She's never even heard of Depeaux, the Agency, a bicycle -- nothing." "Good. Where did you put Jan vert?" "In an empty cell on Level Fortytwo. Everything is on Emergency Alert." With renewed misgivings Hellstrom thought about what that meant. Emergency alert: time lost from essential supportive tasks, workers detailed to man the system that could block off long sections of the access galleries with solidifying liquid mucilage, masses of hypedup workers arrayed behind secret exits, armed with stunwands and the few Outsider weapons the Hive could muster. "They're coming on very fast," Saldo said, nodding toward the dust cloud from the approaching vehicles. "They're late," Hellstrom said. "Something delayed them and they're trying to make up for lost time. Are we all ready to clear out this aerie?" "I'd better give the word," Saldo said. "In a moment," Hellstrom said. "We can delay them at the gate. Were you able to reach Line?" "Nobody answers his phone. You know, when this is over I think we should provide him with a better Outside cover -- a wife, another phone at his home tied to the ofFice line." "Good idea," Hellstrom said. He pointed toward the window. "Those are big campers. Could they be the ones that were on the mountain?" "They might -- Nils, they are moving much too fast. They're almost at the fence. Maybe we should -- " He broke off in shocked alarm as the first of the big vans crashed through the north gate and swerved aside to block off the flat pillbox of the disguised ventilator outlet. Two figures leaped from the van as it skidded to a stop. One of them carried what appeared to be a black satchel. The other vans roared right past the stopped one, coming straight on for the house and the barn. "They're attacking us!" Saldo yelled. A shattering explosion at the ventilator outlet punctuated his warning and was followed immediately by a second, louder explosion. The first truck had been blown onto its side and was burning. Our own explosives for removing the emergency cover on that ventilator, Hellstrom thought. There were other blasts now, shots, screams, running people. Two of the attackers spilled from a moving truck, ran crashing through the farmhouse door. "Nils! Nils!" Saldo was pulling frantically at his arm. "You've got to get out of here." The Wisdom of Harl: A society that cuts across all conduct Outsiders accept can exist only in a constant state of siege. farmhouse living room waiting for the arrival of Janvert's law when the first explosion rocked the building. A piece of metal from the first van ripped through the north wall of the building a foot above her head. It crashed into the opposite wall . and stuck there, smoking. Shots, screams, explosions erupted in the yard. Ducking low, Mimeca sprinted for the kitchen. Mrs. Niles stored a stunwand in there. She crashed through the swinging door, surprised Mrs. Niles using a stunwand to clear the yard between the farmhouse and barn. Mimeca gave the scene only a passing glance. Her own presence to play the part of Fancy was vital to the Hive's survival. She had to save herself. A door behind Mrs. Niles opened onto solidly built old stairs into the original root cellar. Mimeca jerked the door open, thundered down the stairs. There was a loud crash overhead, shots, breaking glass. She dashed for some fake shelves that concealed a tunnel to the barn, squeezed through. Workers armed with stunwands were pouring toward her from the other end. Mimeca ran panting past them, through the door to the barn basement. The tunnel behind her was already empty of defenders and she could hear the hiss of mucilage A short hall stretched in front of Mimeca, open at the far end into a scene which only the Hive-born would recognize as not one of utter confusion. She trotted toward the area. Workers were dashing about -- packages were being carried toward the gallery head. A temporary repeater station had been installed against a wall on the left and guard workers were keeping it clear. As Mimeca entered this area the concealed hatch over the emergency stairs opened above her. Saldo and Hellstrom came dashing down, followed by armed workers. The opening of the hatch amplified the clamor of battle overhead, but the noise died abruptly. One more explosion came, another shot. She heard the brain-resonating humming of many stunwands. Silence. Hellstrom saw Mimeca, signaled her to join him, but continued his course toward the temporary repeater station. A senior observer turned and recognized him, said, "We've accounted for the ones who got this far, but there are still two more down by the fence. They're out of stun-range from this distance. Shall we get them from behind?" "Wait," Hellstrom said. "Is it safe for us to go back to the aerie?" "The two by the fence are armed with at least one machine-gun." "I will go back upstairs," Saldo said. "You wait here. Don't risk yourself, Nils." "We'll both go," Hellstrom said. He motioned for Saldo to lead the way, spoke to Mimeca. "I'm glad you escaped -- Fancy." She nodded, beginning to recover her breath. "Wait here," Hellstrom told her. "We may need you yet." He turned, followed Saldo, who waited with armed workers at the stairhead. The abruptness and savagery of the attack still had Hellstrom in a state of shock. They were really into the fire now, really into it. T HE studio area of the bam presented a scene of remarkably little damage except for a hole blasted in the wall to one side of the north door. Some equipment had been scattered and lay in smashed disarray there. Part of the broken equipment included a small hive of the new guard-bees. The survivors were buzzing around angrily, but were not attacking the Hive's workers, which was a remarkable test of efficiency in the conditioning process. Hellstrom made a note to compliment the directors of that project and to assign additional resources to it. The studio's main boom had not been damaged. Saldo already was headed for its cage when Hellstrom emerged from the stairwell. Hellstrom swept his gaze around the studio as he followed. Workers' bodies were being removed briskly by scavenger crews. Casualties, casualties, casualties! Damn those bloody murderers! Hellstrom felt himself experiencing a pure Hive reaction of violent outrage. He wanted to wave his arm to summon followers and sweep down upon the two remaining attackers, tear them apart with bare hands no matter what the cost. He sensed the matching eagerness of adrenalinfilled workers all around. They would follow him at the slightest gesture. They no longer were camera crews, actors, technicians, specialists in the multiple tasks by which the Hive collected Outsider energy money. They were infuriated workers, every last one of them. Hellstrom forced himself to cross calmly to the cage, joining Saldo there. He took a deep, trembling breath as he hopped into the cage. The Hive had never before been under such great threat and never before had it needed such cool thinking from its leader specialists. "Get a bullhorn," Hellstrom told Saldo as the boom lifted them toward the aerie. "Call to the two remaining attackers that they must surrender or be killed. Try to take them alive." "If they resist?" It was not Saldo's normal voice, but pure emotion-charged male, primed for attack. "You must stop hoping that they will resist," Hellstrom said. "They are to be stunned and taken alive if at all possible. See if you can get under them in the Hive with a stunwand. That might be one way." The cage wafted them gently to the edge of the loft. Hellstrom stepped out, Saldo right behind him. The aerie baffle was open and excited voices could be heard from inside. "Tell those workers in there to place more reliance on Hive-sign during stress periods," Hellstrom ordered. "It keeps down the hubbub and upset." "Yes -- yes, of course, Nils." Saldo found himself awed by the cool command Hellstrom displayed. Here was the true mark of a leader specialist -- rational assessment overpowering the anger that simmered underneath. Hellstrom stepped through the short entry to the aerie, barked, "let's have some order in here! Restore that baffle. Is our telephone still open to the Outside?" The noise subsided immediately. Workers moved to obey. A security specialist standing at the end of the curved bench that had supported the repeaters, passed a telephone to Hellstrom. "Get the equipment back up here," Hellstrom ordered as he took the telephone. "And send an observer down to Project Forty. The observer is not to interfere or interrupt in any way, simply observe. At the first word of a breakthrough this observer is to report directly to me. Is that understood?" "Understood," Saldo said and moved to obey. Hellstrom put the telephone to his ear, found it dead. He passed it back to the worker who'd given it to him. "Line's dead. See about restoring it." The worker took the phone, said, "It was working just a minute ago." "Whom were you going to call. Nils?" "I was going to call Washington and try to find out if the time had come to bluff." From the diary of Trova Hellstrom: A filled life, good things in their own time, knowledge of constructive service to your fellows and into the vats when you die -- that is the meaning of true fellowship: one in life, one in death. the first van, overriding Myerlie's objections that it was "no place for a woman." She had told him where he could stuff that and he had slowly smiled, a knowing look behind his eyes. Then: "I understand, honey. It may be a bloody time at that farmhouse and you don't want to see your little Shorty-baby get it. If he does I'll come back and tell you myself." So he knows! she had thought. She had spat in his face, brought up her left hand for a chopping blow as he made to strike her. Others had intervened and DT had cried, "My God! This is no time to fight among ourselves! What are you two doing? Come on -- let's get it moving." At the first opportunity they stopped the lead van, bound Kraft securely, gagged him and dumped him onto the bed in the rear. He objected that they were "going to pay for this -- " but a gesture with the gun in Clovis's hand silenced him. He permitted himself to be bound then and lay afterward on the bed, eyes wide open, studying everything he could see. Clovis sat beside DT, who drovei She watched the passing scenery without really seeing it. So this was how it all ended. The people at that farm would kill Eddie at the first sign of attack. She had had time to think about it now and felt this as a certainty. She would do what any good agent would do. You didn't leave danger behind your back. A red rage built before her eyes -- it actually felt as though it were outside her, beckoning her on. She also began to see possible other motives behind the Chiefs choice of her as leader of this attack. He had wanted the leader to be in a blind, It was after four o'clock before they started. A light breeze brushed ripples in the tall yellow rangegrass beside the dirt road. She saw the grass, focused on it, looked ahead and realized they had reached the last turn before the fence. DT was pushing the big van to its limit, roaring up the last mile of road. "You nervous?" DT asked. She glanced at the hard, youthful face, still dark with the kind of tan he'd developed in Vietnam. DT wore a green cap whose translucent plastic visor cast dark shadows over his eyes, accenting the small white scar in the shape of an inverted V at the bridge of his nose. "That's a helluva question," she said, raising her voice over the motor's roar. "Nothing wrong with being nervous before a fight," he said. "I remember one time in Nam -- " "I don't want to hear about your stinking brawl!" she cut him off. He shrugged, noticed that her face was almost gray. She was taking this hard. Helluva business for a woman. Myerlie had been right. No sense getting into that scrap, though. If she wanted to be the gung-ho Mizz, that was her lookout. Just as long as she knew how to handle the satchel charge. From all reports, she did. "What do you do when you're not working?" he asked. "What's it to you. Junior?" "Christ, you're feisty! I was just making conversation." "Then make it with yourself." Td rather make it with you, baby, he thought. You've got a nice body. And he wondered how Shorty enjoyed that. Everybody knew about those, two, of course. A real thing. Bad business in the Agency, not like he and Tymiena -- good clean sex. That was why Clovis was taking this so hard, naturally. Shorty was sure as hell going to get it the minute they opened up. And with Shorty dead she'd wind up running this show. He glanced at her once more out of this new assessment. Did the Agency really trust this woman to run this sort of thing? "They're not expecting us," he said. "This could be a piece of cake. We'll walk right through the place. How many people you think they have up there? Twenty? Thirty, maybe?" "It's going to be a gawdawful mess," she snarled. "Now shut up." the rear of the van, felt something akin to pity. They were going to run into a wall of stunwands, every one set to maximum. It was going to be slaughter. He had resigned himself to dying with the pair in this van. What would those two do if they knew how many workers there really were in the Hive? What would they say if they came back and asked him and he told them, Oh, fifty thousand or so, give or take a couple of hundred. Clovis found herself becoming bitterly amused by DT's spate of talk. The nervousness was in him, of course. She had gone beyond Chief probably wanted. They were close enough to the fence now to be able to see every exterior detail of the squat concrete structure beyond the gate. The afternoon light was beginning to draw its long shadows within the valley. She could see no sign of human activity at the farmhouse or that portion of the bam visible from this vantage. She picked up her microphone from the radio under the dash to report this to the following vans, but the instant she hit the transmit button, the monitor telltale began to squeal. Jammed! Someone was jamming their frequency! She glanced at DT, whose tense side glances at the transmitter told her he, too, understood. She replaced the microphone on its hook, said, "Park the van between the farmhouse and the pillbox. You take the satchel. We'll both get out your side. Toss the satchel along the wall to the east side of the pillbox. Get to the other side of it and cover me. I'll set the charge. When it's set we run like hell for the edge of that hill beyond there." "The blast will wreck the van," he objected. "Better it than us. Start revving her up. We can get more speed than this." "What about our passenger?" "He takes his own chances. I hope he gets it good!" She grabbed up the little burpgun from the floor, prepared to release her safety harness. DT wedged an elbow against the satchel charge which had been jammed between his seat and the emergency jump door. "Hit it square in the middle!" Clovis shouted. "It's going to -- " Whatever she had been about to say was drowned in the clattering, screeching turmoil of their crash through the gate. There was no time to say anything more after that. From the diary of Trova Hellstrom: The nature of our Hive's dependence upon the whole planet must be kept under constant review. This is especially true as regards the food chain and many of our workers do not understand this clearly. They think we can feed upon ourselves eternally. How stupid! Every food chain is based ultimately upon plants. Our independence hangs upon the quality and the quantity of our plants. They must always remain our plants, grown by us and their production balanced to the diet that provides us with increased health and longevity compared with the wild Outsiders. A hail," Saldo said. He sounded grimly smug. Saldo stood beside Hellstrom in the gloomy north end of the aerie while workers behind them completed restoring the chamber to its former efficiency. Only a shadowy louver stood between Hellstrom and the wrecked van just inside the gate. Flames still crackled in the van and around it. Its fuel had caught fire, blazing up with a roar, then exploding to set little spot fires in the surrounding grass. There would be a holocaust down there soon if the workers couldn't get to it. "I realize that," Hellstrom said. "What shall be our procedure?" Saldo asked with an odd formality. He was trying too hard to be cool, Hellstrom observed. "Use our guns. Try a few shots around them. See if you can't herd them to the north and away from the fires to give us a chance to extinguish them. Have you already sent the patrols out to watch the lower road from town?" "Yes. Do you want me to have them swing back and take this pair from behind?" "No. How are we doing at getting a stunwand below them?" "They're not in a good position for that. We might hit some of our own people. You know how a hard charge bounces in dirt and rocks." "Who's in charge of the outer patrol?" "Ed." Hellstrom nodded. Ed was a strong personality. He could control the workers if anyone could. They must not, under any circumstances, kill this pair. He felt this with growing certainty. The Hive needed a pair of survivors to question. He had to find out what had prompted this fierce attack. Hellstrom asked if this had been explained to Ed. "Yes. I told him myself." Saldo sounded puzzled. Hellstrom was acting with a strange reserve. "Get started having that pair herded," Hellstrom said. Saldo moved to relay the order, returned in moments. ' "Never forget," Hellstrom said, "that the Hive is a flyspeck when compared to existing Outsider forces. We not only need that pair out there for their imformation -- but for possible use in a compromise. Has the telephone been restored yet?" "No. The break is somewhere near town. They must have cut the line." "Likely." "Why would they compromise with us?" Salao-asked. "If they can wipe us out -- " He broke off, shuddered at t,he enormity of this thought. He felt a panicky inclination to disband the Hive, scatter the workers, hope for a few survivors to restart. Surely all of them would perish if they stayed here. One atomic bomb -- well, ten or twelve atomic bombs and... Salso began trying to express these fearful ideas to Hellstrom. "We're not quite ready for that," Hellstrom said. "I have taken the necessary steps if the worst should happen. Our records are ready to be destroyed quickly if we -- " "Our records?" "You know it would have to be done. I've sent the emergency signal to those who've been our eyes and ears Outside. As of now, they have been cut away from us. They may have to live out their lives now, eating mostly Outsider foods, obeying Outsider laws, accepting brief lives and empty Outsider pleasures as the final price of their service to us. They've always known this might happen. But some of them can survive. Any of them could begin a new Hive. No matter what happens here, Saldo, we are not completely lost." Saldo closed his eyes, shuddering at the thought of such a prospect. "Have Janvert restored to a more complete awareness," Hellstrom said. "We may need an envoy." Saldo's eyes snapped open. "Envoy? Jan vert?" "Yes -- and see why it's taking so long to gather in that last pair. They've obviously been herded out into the range. I can see workers beginning to fight the fires." He stared out. "They'd better be quick about it, too. If we have too much smoke, we could get Outsider fire crews in here." He looked back at the observation stations. "Do we have a phone connection yet?" "No," one of the observers called. "Then use radio," Hellstrom said. "Call the District Forest Service office in Lakeview. Tell them we've had a little grass fire here, but our people have it under control. We will not need Outside help." Saida turned away to obey his instructions and marveled at the way all the scattered pieces of Hive Security were gathered into Hellstrom's consciousness. Hellstrom had thought about the danger of Outside firefighters -- no one else had thought of that. Another observer was calling to Hellstrom as Saldo let himself out of the aerie. H ellstrom took the latter call himself, recognizing a Physical Research specialist on the screen. The specialist began talking as soon as Hellstrom came into range of the pickup. "Get your interfering observer out of here, Nils!" "Has the observer caused trouble in the lab?" Hellstrom asked. "We are no longer in the lab." "Where are you?" "We have taken over the main gallery at Level Fifty -- the entire gallery. We must have it cleared for our installation. Your observer insists you told him to stay here." Hellstrom thought about that gallery -- more than a mile long. "Why do you need the entire gallery?" he asked. "We have essential support -- " "Your stupid workers can use the side tunnels," the specialist snarled. "Get this cretin out of here! He is delaying us." "The entire gallery," Hellstrom said, "is quite a -- " "Your own information made this necessary," the specialist explained in a tone of weary patience. "The Outsider observations which you so kindly brought us. The problem is a matter of size. We are going to use the entire gallery. If your observer interferes you will find him in the vats." The connection was broken with an angry blap. From the Hive Manual: The most powerful socializing force in the universe is mutual dependence. The fact that our key workers eat an additional diet of leader-food should never obscure from them their interdependence with those not chosen for this privilege. neath a madrona copse about five hundred yards southeast of the gate into Hellstrom's farm. She could see swarms of people fighting grass fires up by the fence. Some obviously had guns, not those mysterious humming weapons she had seen knocking some of her team flat. There had to be five hundred people up there fighting those fires! Smoke swirled up -- she could smell its alkali bitterness. She held her pistol in her right hand, resting it over her left forearm to steady it. They would come from that direction obviously. DT had worked down to the right behind her with the burpgun. She glanced back, trying to spot him. He'd said to give him ten minutes, then move back. He would cover her. She thought about the brief battle in the farmyard. She had never expected anything even remotely like that experience. Gawdawful, yes -- but not that. Nude men and women carrying odd double-tipped weapons. She could hear the strange crackling hum of the damn things even yet. From the way her team had fallen under that weird barrage she suspected the things were lethal. A new kind of weapon -- that had to be the answer to Project #. She had expected weapons, but not anything like these. Why were the people nude? She had not yet allowed herself to ask what might have happened to Eddie Janvert. Her original guess stood. Dead -- and probably by one of those odd weapons. The things had a limited range, however -- about one hundred yards, she made it. Bullets from her pistol had the reach on them. The trick was to keep the attackers at a distance and look out for the few with guns. She glanced at her wristwatch -- three minutes before she could move. God, it was hot. Dust from the grass tickled her nose. She stifled a sneeze. Something moved on the near slope of the hillside above the fence to the left of the gate. She snapped off two shots, reloaded, heard another shot from behind her and a call from DT. He was already in place. Good. To hell with waiting out the full ten minutes. She got to her knees, turned and sprinted out of the tree shadows in a running crouch, not looking back. To cover her was DT's job. The odd humming sound came from the hillside behind her, but there was only a faint tingling sensation along her spine. She wondered if it could be imagination, but fear added new energy to her muscles and she increased her speed. A shot sounded from her left and ahead -- another, another. DT was using the burpgun on singleshot to slow down pursuers. She shifted course slightly to swing her course around the place where the shots originated. She still couldn't see DT, but there was oak tree down there and some cows were running away beyond it with awkward, bounding gaits. She picked an oak to the left of the cows as her target, caught the tree with her left arm as she came to it, swung behind it. Sweat soaked her body and her chest ached with each panting breath. More shots came from DT's position then, but she still couldn't see him. Six nude figures were sprinting down the open rangeland from the valley, each carrying one of those weird doubleended wands. She drew three deep breaths to steady herself, rested her gun hand against the tree and spaced off four aimed shots. Two of the sprinters dropped with that jolting sprawl that said they had been hit. The others dove into the grass. DT came into sight abruptly, dropping from the other tree. He landed cat-footed and running, bore to his left, not looking back, not looking across at Clovis. A good teammate would cover for him and he had now accepted Clovis as a teammate. She reloaded, watching the grass move where the four survivors of her fusillade had gone to ground. They were crawling, obviously trying to get within range for their weapons. The grass rippled ominously, the movement coming nearer and nearer. She concentrated on gauging distance. At about four hundred feet she lifted the magnum and began shooting. She took her time, spaced the shots carefully. At her third shot a figure lurched into view, toppled backward. Three others arose from the grass, charged, pointing their wands at her. Taking her time -- each of the remaining three shots had to count -- she sighted on the first figure, a bald woman with face contorted into a fierce grimace. The shot stopped baldie as though she had run into a wall. Her weapon flew through the air as she fell sideways. The others dove for the grass. Clovis used her two remaining shots, putting them into the grass where the attackers had dropped. Without waiting to see the effect she turned and ran, reloading as she went. "Over here! Over here!" It was DT calling from another oak to her left. She changed course toward it, guessing he'd called because there were no more trees in the rangeland beyond. It was open grassland down there, cropped close by cattle for at least half a mile. DT caught her arm to help stop her. "You know, that's weird," he said. "See how the cows have eaten the pasture down below us, but not up toward the farm. It's almost as though the cows avoided that area. The ones I scared away from my first stand up there were real spooky, as though they'd been herded up there by something below us. I don't see a sign of anyone down there, though." S HE took a moment to catch her breath. Then: "You have any bright ideas how we're going to get out of this?" "Keep on like we are," he said. "We've got to get out and report what we've seen," she said. She looked up at him, but he was keeping his attention on their backtrail. "I think you got another one of those creeps that dove into the grass," he said. "Only one of them seems to be moving. You ready to make another run?" "As ready as I'll ever be. You see anything of the one I missed?" "He's still crawling, but he's gonna run outa grass pretty soon. Let's separate now. You bear a bit to your left until you hit the road, then try to follow it. I'll hold right. The creek should be over there -- you can see the line of trees off that way about a mile. We'll give 'em two targets to chase. If I can reach the creek -- " DT had been scanning the ground toward the farm as he began speaking and, still speaking, turned to look in the direction they would run. Clovis whirled at the startled way DT stopped speaking. She let out an involuntary gasp. A solid line of hairless, nude human figures blocked their escape route. The line stood about five hundred yards below them, beginning far off to their left in the scrub oaks of rising ground there and reaching into the distance at the right, even beyond the trees that marked the creek bank where DT had expected to take cover. "Jeeee-sus!" DT said. There must be ten thousand of them, Clovis thought. "I haven't seen that many gooks since Nam," DT husked. "Jeeeeesus! It's like we stirred up a whole anthill of 'em." Clovis nodded, thinking: That's exactly what we've done. The whole thing fell into place: Hellstrom was a front for some kind of weirdo cult. She noted the pale skins. They must live underground. The farm was just a caver. She stifled a hysterical giggle. No, the farm was only a lid She raised her gun, intending to take as many of that ominous advancing line as possible, but a crackling hum from close behind numbed her body and mind. She heard one shot as she toppled, but could not decide whether it was from her gun or DT's. From Nils Hellstrom' s diary: The concept of a colony planted directly in the middle of an existing human society is not unique to our group. There have been many secret groups and movements in hufrnan history. Gypsies provide a crude analog of our way even today. No, we are not unique in this. But our Hive is as far removed from those others as they are removed from primitive, cavedwelling humans. We are like the colonial protozoan, carchesium, all of us in the Hive attached to a single, branching stem -- and that stem concealed in the very ground beneath that other society, which believes itself to be the meek who will inherit the earth. Meek! That word originally meant " mute and silent." confused flight from Baltimore -- an hour's layover at O'Hare, then the quick transfer to a chartered flight at Portland and the noisy discomfort of a single engine all the way up the Columbia Gorge. And then, as evening came down, the long haul diagonally across Oregon into the southeastern corner. Merrivale was in a violent mood when the plane set him down in Lakeview -- and it was a mood amplified by the elation that simmered in him. When he had least expected it, in fact when he had resigned himself to a degrading personal defeat, they had called on him. They -- a board whose existence he had known about, but never identified -- had chosen Joseph Merrivale as "our best hope to salvage something from this mess." With both Peruge and the Chief dead, whom else did they have? The thought gave him a sense of personal power which, in turn, fed his anger. Who was he to be subjected to such discomfort? The report passed to him quickly in Portland did little to mollify him. Peruge was exposed as criminally careless -- spending the night with a woman like that. While on a job! The small plane landed in darkness and there was a gray stationwagon with only a driver to greet him. The fact that the driver introduced himself as Waverly Agent In Charge) renewed the worries Merrivale had managed to keep largely suppressed on the flight and this, too, fed his anger. They could be throwing me to the wolves, he thought as he got into the car beside the driver. This worry had simmered throughout the long trip from Portland. As darkness passed over the land he had looked down at the occasional winking of lights and thought bitterly that people were going about their ordinary business down there -- eating, going to movies, watching television, visiting friends. A comforting, ordinary life, Merrivale often fantasied, should have been his lot. The other side of his fantasy told him, though, that the silent pattern of safety below him depended largely upon his efforts to maintain it. They did not know down there what he was doing for them, the sacrifices he made. Even following one's orders to the letter didn't help to protect one -- the sudden promotion had not changed this. It was a universal law -- the Big fed upon the Small and there was always a Bigger to make one Smaller. young mien and iron-gray hair. The harshly chiseled planes of his face strongly suggested American Indian ancestry. The eyes were deeply set and shadowy in the light from the car's dash. His voice was deep and revealed a faint twang. Texas? "Bring me up to date," Merrivale said as Gammel took the car out of man drove with an easy competence and without concern for extending the car's life. They bounced out on a rough track from the airport and turned left onto blacktop. "You know, of course, that there hasn't been a word from the team you sent to the farm," Gammel said. "They told me in Portland," Merrivale said, forgetting momentarily to impose his superior British accent, then adding quickly: "Bloody lash-up!" Gammel stopped for an arterial sign, turned left onto a wider blacktop, waited for a noisy bus to pass him before continuing. "For the moment we agree with your assessment that the Fosterville deputy is untrustworthy and that there may be other questionables both in the sheriffs office and in the community itself. We are trusting no locals." "What are you doing about the deputy?" "He was taken along by your people, you know. He hasn't been heard from." "What are you telling the local authorities?" "Spy stuff -- hush-hush." cretion overcome their valor. The political suggestions we initiated on high have the general tone of absolute commands at this level." "Quite. Presumably you've already invested the countryside around the farm." road for a moment. Invested? Oh. yes -- occupied. He said, "We've only brought in eleven men. It must remain at that for the moment. The Oregon highway patrol sent three cars and six men, but we haven't let them fully into the picture. We're mounting a limited operation on the rebuttable presumption that your office's assessment is correct. However, at the slightest sign that you've misjudged the situation we'll be forced to return to our book of rules -- understood?" Rebuttable presumption, Merrivale thought. It was his kind of phrase and he savored it, tucking it away for later personal use in other company. He did not, however, like the implications behind the phrase and he said so. "Surely," Gammel said, "you understand that we're operating well outside the conventions. That team you sent in there had no legal standing whatsoever. That was an assault force, pure and simple. You guys make up your own rules as you go along. We can't always do that. My instructions are clear. I'm to do everything in my power to help you with a cover story and or provide reasonable protection for your people as I am able, but -- and this is a mighty large but -- these instructions hold only for as long as your assessment of the situation is borne out." Merrivale listened in frozen silence. It looked more and more as though the board had not promoted him, but was throwing him to the wolves. He had been an associate of two people, now dead, whose policies no longer could be defended. The board had sent him out here in the field all alone. You'll get field. If it is consistent with policy other backup will be sent along as you request it. Gobbledygook! He was one clear target if things went more sour. As though that were possible! He could almost hear the reorganization gears grinding back in Baltimore and Washington. They would say, Well, you knew what kind of a business this was when you got into it, Merrivale. They would appear professionally sorrowful while they brought up that standard phrase always used for such occasions: In this business, you take your lumps when that's required of you. That was the situation. No doubt of it. If it could be salvaged he would salvage it -- but first he had to save himself. "Bloody hell," he muttered and meant every syllable. "Let's have the rest of it. What have you managed to learn about my people?" "Nothing." "Nothing, hey?" Merrivale was outraged. He turned, studied Gammel's face in the lights of an onfeatures immobile, a dark piece of stone for all the emotion showing. "I would like that 'nothing' explained -- provided you're able to explain it," Merrivale said, his tone distant and acid. "As per our instructions," Gammel said, "we have been waiting for you." Just following orders, Merrivale thought. He could see the implications. There was going to be only one responsible target in this situation. That was in Gammel's orders, too. No doubt of it. No bloody doubt of it. "I find this almost inconceivable," Merrivale said. He turned, looked out at the darkness flashing with vague movements on his right as the car sped toward Fosterville. He could make out that they were passing through open countryside, the road climbing slightly -- hills made dim shapes ahead in starlight. Few other cars shared the road. The dark landscape carried a sense of loneliness that rubbed at Merrivale's feelings of abandonment. "Let's not misunderstand each other," Gammel said. "I came out here alone to pick you up just so we could talk openly." Gammel glanced at Merrivale. The poor sod was in the jaws of the vise, no mistaking that. Was he just now becoming aware of it? "Then why aren't you talking openly?" Merrivale demanded. lies more on the attack than the situation really requires , Gammel thought. Does that mean he has information that might throw his Agency's position into doubt? I wonder... "I'm doing my best within my instructions," Gammel said. "I had less than an hour at Fosterville before they signaled that you'd be coming in at Lakeview. I had to rush like hell to get there. They said you were coming in at Lakeview because it had the nearest field with lights. Was that it -- or was there another reason?" "What do you mean?" "I'm still wondering about our own casualties -- up at The Sisters." "Oh -- yes, of course. That was in the report I had at Portland. There's still nothing conclusive or I'd have mentioned it earlier. The fire played bloody hob with the wreckage. It could have been lightning and a fuel explosion. They said the pilot should have gone up through the Columbia Gorge, but he was trying to save time by flying direct." "They haven't ruled out sabotage?" "They have not. High probability if you ask me. Damn stupid kind of coincidence, don't you think?" "We're acting on that assumption," Gammel said. "What've you done with your eleven men and the highway patrol?" Merrivale asked. "I've dispatched three cars -- two with three officers was sent around to the south. That's going to take a little time. For part of that trip they will be out of range of the radio relay equipment." "But what are these three cars doing?" "We've set up a communications base in the motel at Fosterville. The cars are maintaining contact with that base at regular intervals. My cars are deployed between Fosterville and the farm and they -- " "Two cars between town and the farm?" a fourth. My three cars are deployed in a wide surveillance pattern -- one on a Forest Service road to the east and the other two spaced along the actual road to the farm. They were instructed to approach no closer than two miles." "Two miles?" "Correct -- and they were told to stay in their cars." "But two miles -- " "When we're fairly certain of what we're doing and what we're up against we don't mind taking risks," Gammel said. "But this case appears to be nothing but uncertainties." He spoke in a level voice, trying to hold his temper. Merrivale's carping was becoming insufferable. Didn't he realize he might be wearing Gammel's own handcuffs before another twentyfour hours was out? They might have to arrest Merri vale just to save tard expect? "But two -- " "You've lost how many people in there?" Gammel demanded, not trying to hide his anger now. "Twelve? Fourteen? I'm told there were nine people in that team you sent in today and you lost at least one team before that. Do you take us for morons?" "Fourteen, counting Dzule Peruge," Merrivale said. "Your ability to count is unimpaired," In the dim green light of the dash, he noted a muscle working along Gammel's jaw, the tense-knuckled way the man gripped the wheel as he drove. "So we have one certainly dead, thirteen missing and our own planeload down in The Sisters -- that's twenty in all. You dare ask me why I haven't sent my people in there after yours? If I had my way we'd have a regiment of marines on hand -- but I don't have my way. Why don't I? Because this whole thing smells of a lashup by your people. And if it explodes we're not going to get burned in the blast. Is that clear enough for you? Is that open enough?" "Bloody pack of cowards," Merrivale muttered. " car off the road, skidded to a stop in gravel, set the handbrake with an angry rasping of its latch, turned off the lights and the motor. He whirled on the seat to face Merrivale. "Look, you! I understand the hot seat you're on -- at least I have a good idea of the bind you're in. But my agency has not been in this from the first, although it should have been! Now -- if that turns out to be a nest of Commies up there we'll mop it up and have ail the help we need. If it turns out to be an arm of a major industry in this country trying to protect a new invention from the vultures you represent -- that is an entirely different ballgame." "What do you mean? Industry -- new invention?" "You know damned well what I mean! We didn't sit around on our tails accepting you people as our only sources of information." Merrivale wondered. If they have the whole story why are they still helping us? As though he had heard the question Gammel said, "Our position in this is to try to keep the crud from hitting the fan. You rub dirt on your outfit and you rub dirt on the whole government. If you've been sent out here as a patsy I can sympathize. But there's no sense in our fighting each other. If this thing's ready to blow and you're here to take the rap you'd better level with me right now. Are you?" Taken aback by Gammel's sudden stop and attack, Merrivale sputtered a moment. Then: "Now, see here! If you -- " "Are you here to take the rap?" "Of course not." "Bull." Gammel shook his head. "You think we don't have our own suspicions about why your boss took the short road to hell?" "The short road to -- " "Jumped out of that damned window! Are you their patsy?" "I was sent here with the understanding that you would provide full cooperation until we could field new teams," Merrivale said, speaking stiffly. "I don't find your present attitude cooperative in the least." Still not mollified, Gammel said, "Tell me, yes or no -- do you have new information that dramatically alters your original assessment?" "Of course not." "Nothing new to tell me?" "I will not be cross-examined by you," Merrivale protested. "You know as much about this situation as I do. More. You've at least been on the scene." "I hope you're telling the truth," Gammel said. "If you aren't -- I personally will supervise whatever action we have to take to fry you." He turned, restarted the car, eased back onto the highway. He turned on his lights as he moved and they startled a big black-and-white cow that had wandered onto the berm. It galloped ahead of them for several hundred feet before diving into the open grassland beside the road. Considerably subdued and now frightened at the position he might be in if he had no cooperation at all truly sorry if I've offended you. You can imagine I've been under somewhat of a strain. First the Chiefs death and then the orders to take over here personally. No sleep really since this all started." "Have you eaten?" "On the plane from Chicago." "We can get you something at our headquarters in the motel." Gammel reached for the small microphone under the dash, said, "I'll have them lay on coffee and sandwiches. What would you -- " "No need for that," Merrivale said, feeling somewhat better. Gammel obviously was trying to get back on a friendly footing. That made sense. Merrivale cleared his throat. "What sort of an action plan have you devised?" "We do only a minimum in the dark. We wait for morning and reconnoiter in daylight and under constant radio contact with base. That's clearly indicated until we find out what the hell has happened. We can't trust the local law. I've even been told to play it cool with to clarify some of this water that's been badly muddied up to now." Muddied by our people, of people were still a bunch of bloody snobs. He said, "Nothing more tonight?" "It didn't strike me as advisable to run any more risks than absolutely necessary. We'll have more muscle by morning." Merrivale brightened. "More people?" "Two marine choppers coming up from San Francisco." "You ordered them?" "We're still covering for you," Gammel said. He turned, grinned. "They are for surveillance andor transportation only. We stretcned our good-will account considerably to get them with no better explanation than we could give at the time." "Very well," Merrivale said. "Portland told me you had no telephone contact with the farm. Is that situation the same?" "The line's out," Gammel said. "Probably cut by your people when they went in. We'll have a repair crew out in the morning. Our own people, of course." "I see. Then I concur with your field decisions, subject, naturally, to review when we reach your headquarters. They may have more recent information." "They'd have called me," Gammel said. He tapped the radio under the dash, thinking: They've sent a stuffed shirt. He's a patsy for sure and the poor bastard may not even know it. From the Hive Manual: As a biological mechanism, human reproduction is not terribly efficient. When compared to insects, humans appear grossly inefficient. The insect and all the lower life forms are dedicated to species survival. Survival comes through reproduction, through mating. Males and females of all life forms other than man are drawn together in the direct and singular interest of reproduction. For the wild forms of humankind, however, unless the setting is right, the perfume is right, the music is sweet -- and unless at least one partner feels loved (a singularly unstable concept) by the other, the reproductive act may never occur. We of the Hive are dedicated, therefore, to freeing our workers from the concept of romance. The act of procreation must occr as simply, as naturally and obliviously as eating. Beauty r romance, or love must not figure in Hive reproduction, but only the demands of survival, T HE night-shrouded countryside around the farm now appeared asleep to Hellstrom as he scanned it from the aerie. Darkness blotted out the familiar landscape and only a distant glimmer of light on the dim horizon indicated Fosterville. The Hive beneath him had never felt more silent, more charged with the tensions of waiting. Although the Oral Tradition spoke of early confrontations during which the whole Colony Movement (as it was called then) faced extinction, the Hive had never faced a greater crisis. The present events had come about in such natural stages that Hcllstrom, looking back, experienced a sense of the inevitable. The Hive's population of almost # workers depended for their continued existence upon decisions he and his aides made during the next few hours. He glanced over his shoulder at the swampfire glow of cathodes, the screens that watched over the Outsiders who had come up from Fosterville just after dark. Three unmarked cars were parked out there in the rangeland now, little more than two miles away. A fourth car, identified as belonging to the highway patrol, had been with them at first, but was now laboring its way around to' the south of the valley. The only track open to it there was the old Thimble Mine road and that led no closer to the farm than ten miles -- from there it would have to cross open country. Hellstrom suspected the vehicle might have four-wheel drive, but the character of the land car could not get closer than three miles from the Hive's perimeter at best. The aerie's workers, sensing the weight of decisions on Hellstrom, had lowered their voices and moved softly. Should I use Janvert as a mediator? But mediation should begin from a position of strength and the Hive had only a bluff. The secret of the stun wand might be something valuable to offer. Janvert had seen it in action. He would know, too, about the Hive's mastery of human chemistry. He had his own reactions to verify that. But Janvert could only become the Hive's enemy if he went out as an envoy. He had seen too much of the Hive even to consider neutrality. Hellstrom glanced at the clock behind the arc of surveillance instruments -- #:# p.m. It was almost tomorrow -- and the morning was certain to bring a showdown. He could sense that in many things, including the watchful waiting of the three cars parked between the Hive and Fosterville. Thinking about the occupants of those cars Hellstrom felt a need to know what they were doing now. He returned to the observer station, asked a coordinating specialist, whose face looked deathly pale in the green gloom. "The men are remaining inside the cars," the specialist said. "Their reporting schedules are staggered but about ten minutes apart for any given car. We are confident now that there are no more than two Outsiders in each car." Waiting for daylight , Hellstrom realized. He said as much. "That's the general opinion here," the specialist said. "That middle car is only about twenty-five yards from one of the hidden exits, the one at the end of the gallery on Level Two." "You're suggesting we try to bring in the Outsiders?" "It would give us answers to some questions." "It also might ignite a general attack. I think we've pushed our luck as far as it will go." Hellstrom rubbed the back of his neck. He felt worn out, running on nerve. "What about the car that's going around to the south?" "It's stuck about where the old mine road starts to cross Muddy Bottom, distance about eight miles from our perimeter and at least twelve miles from the valley." "Thank you." Hellstrom turned away. The aerie was quieter now than it had been when he had arrived two hours before. Groups of Security specialists had been passing through then, being briefed for nightsweep. All had faded away into the outside darkness now, were nothing but signal points on the aerie's instruments, glowing figures on the screens. For perhaps the tenth time since taking up station in the aerie, Hellstrom thought,  should rest. I'll need all my alertness by daylight. They will come upon us in the morning --  more than anyone should be ready for them. Many of us probably will die tomorrow. Perhaps I can save some if I'm alert. He thought sadly of Lincoln Kraft, whose charred body (hardly enough left to bother taking to the vats) had been removed from the wreckage of one of the attackers' vans. Kraft's death made the day's loss thirty-one. Just a beginning. Again Hellstrom thought about the three prisoners -- it seemed strange for the Hive to be holding prisoners. Outsider adults seemed naturally to belong to the vats. Only very small children had been considered truly worthy of being reshaped for the Hive's uses. Now there were new possibilities. the three, had a background in law, Hellstrom had learned through careful questioning. Janvert might be ridiculously easy to wean from Outside ways, provided he could be sufficiently tempered to Hive chemistry. The female, Clovis Carr, was a carrier of aggressive characteristics the Hive might turn to its advantage. The third one, whose identification papers said he was one Daniel Thomas Alden, carried himself like a soldier. There could be valuable characteristics in all of them -- but Janvert remained the most interesting. He was small, too, which was desirable in the Hive. Hellstrom turned back to the observer stations, bent low over one worker to ask quietly, "What about our patrol in the creekbottom? Has it anything new to report on the conversation from that car under surveillance?" "The Outsiders are still puzzled, Nils. They call this a 'very strange case' and they refer occasionally to someone named Gammel, who apparently believes the 'case' is a snafu. What's a snafu?" "A foulup," Hellstrom translated. "It's military slang: Situation Normal All Fouled Up." "Something that has gone wrong, then." "Yes. Tell me if you hear anything new." Hellstrom straightened, thought of calling Saldo. The younger man had been sent to keep a discreet observation on Project #, working from one end of the long gallery at Level Fifty. It was not a good vantage point, because the major work was being conducted toward the middle of the gallery, at least half a mile from the end, but the Researchers had shown increasing irrascibitity after the earlier incident with an 'inferfering observer.' Hellstrom was counting on Saldo's intelligence to manage the situation. It was a matter of desperate urgency for him to know instantly if the situation in the lab changed. We could never get away with a bluff against the Outsiders, Hellstrom told himself. The Hive might gain a little time for itself, might be able to parlay the stunwands into a temporary belief in a more potent weapon built on the same principle. But the Outsiders would need a demonstration. And there was always Harl's warning to consider. The threat to use an absolute weapon put the trigger in the hands of an opponent who might say, So use it! The weapon must be applicable at less than absolute energies and that fact must be demonstrable, unmistakably demonstrable. The Outsiders had a saying that fitted the situation aptly: Don't kid the kidders. A bluff would not work for long. It would be called -- and then what? The wild Outsiders were truly strange. They tended not to believe in violence until it was inflicted upon them. They had a saying about this, too: It can't happen here. Perhaps this was inevitable in a world that based its societies on threat, violence and illusions of absolute power. How could people such as Jan vert be expected to think in more malleable terms, to think of life dependencies and the interlocked relationships of living systems, to think of inserting the human species into the great circle of life? Such concepts would be gibberish to Outsiders, even those who spoke for the new fad known as Ecology. From Joseph Merrivale's private notes: As per the instrucport, I arrived late Sunday in Lakeview to establish prelimiWaverly Gammel, who had set up a base in Fosterville. He took me to Fosterville where we arrived at # hours. Gammel reported having taken no action except minimal surveillance of target area from distance of approximately two hours and involving only four vehicles with nine men. According to Gammel, this was in compliance with his instructions, a statement that does not accord with what I was led to believe at the action briefing. Gammel reports no word from any of our teams that entered the target area earlier. Gammel evinces doubts that this case involves narcotics. He has seen the preliminary report on Peruge's autopsy. I must protest my dependence upon another agency for the manpower to prosecute this case. Divided authority is producing a situation fraught with potential embarrassments and inconveniences. The loose working agreement under which I must perform my duties can only exacerbate present difficulties. Since many actions have already been taken in the field on this case without my knowledge or agreement I must lodge my formal protest at the earliest opportunity. My capacity in the present contratemps bodes ill for our responsibilities. I must make it clear that none of the conduct in this case has accorded with my own understandings of the decisions required to resolve the situation. S AL DO made record time coming up from the Hive's #-foot level where the Researchers had moved their operations. There were fast elevators only in the so-called New Galleries below # feet, but even these became progressively slower the higher he went. The New Galleries work delayed him slightly at # feet, but he bulled his way through, making a note to ask Hellstrom if that work could not be put on minimum standby during the present crisis. He had left a young assistant seated at the southeast end of the long gallery of the relocated lab with a secret weapon Saldo had commandeered -- those binoculars once used by the Outsider, Depeaux. The binoculars revealed a spate of activity by the Researchers -- this Saldo interpreted as readiness for a test of the system. He dared not approach the specialists, though. Hellstrom's orders had been explicit on that score. Only Hellstrom might change that now and, knowing the urgency, Saldo went to argue for a small interruption of the lab work. It was almost midnight when the boom cage deposited him on the catwalk outside the aerie. A guardworker there passed him with only a casual glance of recognition. The inner room was dim and oddly hushed to him as he passed through the baffle. He saw that most of the Hive's leadership cadre had taken over the night duty with Hellstrom, who stood at the room's north end, a blocky figure against the dark outline of the louvered window. Saldo found he did not have the highest regard for the leadership qualities of more of those present, excepting Hellstrom -- and sometimes not excepting Hellstrom himself. Some of these workers should be conserving their strength for the morrow. He knew this inner reaction reflected a pattern which had been bred and conditioned into him, but the knowledge subtracted little from his assessment of his own personal qualifications Hellstrom should be resting now -- as should at least half those present. Hellstrom turned as Saldo made his way through the green gloom. He asked, "Is there something to report?" Saldo moved close to Hellstrom and, speaking in a low voice, explained why he had left the lab. "Are you sure they're about to test it?" "It looks that way. They've been stringing the power cables for several hours. I noted before that they didn't bother with the power cables on the other models until they were about to test." "How soon?" "That's difficult to say." Hellstrom moved back and forth a few paces restlessly, fatigue visible in the controlled precision of his actions. He stopped in front of Saldo. "I don't see how they could be testing it this soon." He rubbed his chin. "They said the new model would have to use the entire gallery." "They are using the gallery, all of it -- and fans. And they are connecting a strange construction of pipes down the entire length of the gallery. They're supporting the pipe on anything they can collect -- chairs, benches... It's a very strange thing they're building. They even took a heavy-duty pump from Level Forty-Two Hydroponics. They just went right in, disconnected it and took it. The Hydroponics manager was upset, as you can imagine, but they merely said you had authorized it. Is that true?" "In essence," Hellstrom said. "Nils, do you think it likely they'd behave this way unless they were about to test and were reasonably sure of success." Privately Hellstrom agreed with Saldo, but there were other considerations -- and he had not yet dared to let himself hope. The specialists' behavior might be a reflection of the upset that had spread throughout the Hive. Hellstrom did not think this likely, but it was possible. "Shouldn't you go down and make a personal inquiry?" Saldo asked. Hellstrom sympathized with Saldo's impatience. It was shared by many in the Hive. Was anything to be served by going down there now himself, though? The specialists might not tell him anything. They were naturally wary of predicting the outcome of any project. They spoke of probabilities when they did speak -- or of "possible consequences in certain lines of development." This was understandable. Experiments had been known to turn upon the experimenters. An earlier test model in Project # had created an explosive plasma bubble that had killed fiftythree workers, including four Researchers, and had spread havoc two hundred feet in a side gallery at Level Thirty-Nine. "What power-drain figures did they give Generation?" Hellstrom asked. "How much diversion do they require?" "The Generation specialists asked, but were told the computation is not complete. I've posted another observer in Generation, however. Surely the Researchers must at least ask for the diversion." "Will Generation make an estimate based on the size of the power cables being used?" "As much as five hundred thousand kilowatts. It could be less, though." "That much?" Hellstrom took a deep breath. "Researchers are different from the rest of us in many ways, Saldo. They were bred for a rather narrow vision, a concentrated attention of the intellect. We should be prepared for the possibility of a disastrous failure." "A dis -- " Saldo fell into stricken silence. "Prepare to evacuate the area for at least three levels around the test gallery," Hellstrom said. "You are to post yourself in Generation. Tell the managing specialist he is not to connect the power cables until I have given permission. When the Researchers come to make the power arrangments, call me. Ask them then, if you're able, what range and error factor they are estimating for the project. Get the power figures and -- at the same time -- order the evacuation of the galleries to proceed. We will risk no more workers than necessary." He felt depressed, rebounding from his former pride. None of these precautions had entered his mind. He had thought only to argue Hellstrom into one particular course of action. The stratagem of stationing an observer right in Generation with the authority to delay the power hookup, however, filled the demands of Saldo's own plan and did far more. "Perhaps you'd better send somebody with more imagination and ability to Generation," Saldo said. "Maybe Ed -- " "You are the one I want in Generation," Hellstrom said. "Ed is a seasoned specialist with long experience Outside. He can think like an Outsider, which you cannot. He also has had sufficient tempering, so that he seldom overestimates his own capabilities -- or underestimates them. In a word, he is balanced. If we are to survive these next hours, we require this quality above all others. I trust you to carry out my orders carefully and completely. I know you can and will. Now get back to your station." Saldo's shoulders came up and he looked at Hellstrom's fatigue-lined features. "Nils, I didn't think -- " Hellstrom interrupted in a softer tone. "In part it is my fatigue that is being short and severe with you. This is something you should have taken into consideration. You could have called me on the internal system without leaving your post. A true leader considers many possibilities before acting. If you were ready for leadership you would have thought to conserve my energies as well as your own. You will grow into this ability -- and the delay time between your required consideration of many courses and your decision to act correctly will grow shorter and shorter." "I'm going back to my post at once," Saldo said. He turned, started across the room. As he moved voices were raised at the observer stations. A garble of sound could be heard coming over one of the communicators. An observer could be heard asking, "Who else is there to take charge?" Another garble of sound erupted from the communicators. "One at a time!" the observer shouted. Then: "Tell them to hold their stations. If too many of us are running around without coordination we'll just get in each other's way. We'll take charge of the search from here." The observer, a young female subleader-in-training, whose face appeared an oval mask of shock in the light from her screen, lifted herself half out of her chair to peer across the bank of instruments at Hellstrom. "One of the captives has escaped into the Hive!" Hellstrom was at her side as soon as he could get there. Saldo hesitated at the door. "Which one?" Hellstrom demanded, bending over the observer. "The one called Janvert. Shall we dispatch workers to -- " "No." Saldo spoke from the door. "Nils, should I -- " "Get to your station!" Hellstrom called, not moving his gaze from the screen in front of the young observer. A frightened guardworker appeared on her screen, a young male with the shoulder mark of dronedom. "Which level?" Hellstrom demanded. "Forty-two," the worker in the screen said, "And he has a stunwand. He killed two workers, the ones who said they were sent to -- to -- at your orders to -- " "I understand," Hellstrom interrupted. And he thought, The specialists I sent down to bring Janvert to sufficient alertness for use as an envoy. Something had gone wrong and Janvert had escaped. Hellstrom straightened, swept his gaze over the workers around him in the aerie. "Awaken your replacements. Janvert has been Hive-marked. No common worker would recognize him as an Outsider. He can move anywhere in the Hive without attracting attention. We have a double problem. We must recapture him and we must not upset the Hive any more than has already been done. Make that clear to every searcher. Send your replacements after Janvert with a physical description. Issue Outsider guns to at least one worker in each search party as long as the guns last. I don't want stunwands used in the Hive under these circumstances." "You want him dead and in the vats then," a worker behind Hellstrom said. "No, I do not." "But you said -- " "One gun, one stunwand with each party," Hellstrom said. "The gun is to wound him in the legs only if nothing else can be done to stop him. I want him taken alive. Do you all understand that? We need this Outsider alive." From the Hive Manual: Life must take life for the sake of life, but no worker should enter this great wheel of regeneration with any motive other than the perpetuation of our species. Only in the species are we linked to Infinity and this has a different meaning for the species than it does for the mortal cell. coming to a full realization of the strangeness in his position. For a while he felt he had become two distinctly different people, both of whom he remembered clearly. One of these people had studied law, joined the Agency, loved Clovis Carr and felt himself trapped in project # activities that dehumanized him. The other one seemed to have awakened as a fully recognizable individual while eating a meal with Nils Hellstrom and a rather dolllike woman named Fancy. This other individual had behaved in a wildly detached manner. This individual remembered walking meekly with Hellstrom into a room where people stood around and asked questions. As this weird other, Janvert recalled, he had answered those questions with complete searching out details that might expand the answers. He had actually worked very hard to make his answers understood. There were some other strange memories, too -- big open tanks in a tremendous room, some bubbling and seething. Another equally large room he recalled as crawling with toddlers, little children who bounced and played in odd silence on a screened floor that surged under them like a trampoline. The smell from that room he recalled as acid, but with a sense of cleanliness about it. He remembered water spurting suddenly from the ceiling onto the toddlers as he passed and then that other smell, the one he recalled from the whole other-Janvert experience and had around him even now. It was fetid, rank and warm in the nostrils. The self he thought of as his original identity appeared to have been dormant all during the otherJanvert experience -- but it was aware now. He recognized where he was in both sets of memories. It was a windowless room with rough gray walls, a depression with a hole centered in it in one corner for relieving himself, a waist-high shelf about one foot by three feet near the room's only door and apparently made of the same material as the walls. A pitcher and glass of black plastic occupied the shelf. They held warm water. There had been a food bowl on the shelf earlier. He recalled that bowl and the blank-faced nude male who had brought it -- no conversation in that one at all. There were no windows in the room, just that one door and the toilet-depression. He heard water rushing under the toilet hole occasionally. There were water jets around the depression, too -- they had turned on once, cleaning the area. There was no chair, only the floor to sit on and he had been stripped to the skin. He could see nothing in the place that might make a weapon. The plastic water pitcher and glass wouldn't break -- he had tried. His memory presented him with the images of other visitors, too -- a pair of older females who had held him with remarkable ease while they examined him intimately, then injected something into his left buttock . The area of the injection stilf tingled. The return of his original awareness from dormancy had begun soon after that injection, though. He estimated that had been at least three hours ago. They had taken his watch and he felt unsurd of time, but guessing at it made hint feel he was doing somethin! positive. s I have to escape, he told himself, j His weird other self, lapsing intej a dormancy of its own now brought up memories of hordes of nude people swarming in the tunnels through which he had been brought to this place. It was a human ant hill. How could he escape through that mob?" The door opened and a relatively young woman entered. He glimpsed in the moment she left the door open an older, tougher looking female outside, carrying one of those mysterious weapons that looked like a whip with a double end. The young woman had a stubble of black hair on her head and there was none of that moon-faced vacancy in her features or her movements. She carried in her left hand what appeared to be an ordinary stethoscope. Janvert leaped to his feet as she entered, moved around near the shelf, his back to the wall. She seemed amused. "Relax. I'm just here to see how you're taking all this." She clipped the stethoscope around her neck, took up the other end in her left hand. Janvert groped for the water pitcher without taking his attention from her and his hand knocked the pitcher from the shelf. "Now, look what you've done," she said, bending to recover it. As she stooped Janvert brought his right hand down in a vicious chop across her neck. She fell flat and didn't move. tougher looking guard outside. Relax and think, Janvert told himself. Cool green light from a recessed cove around the ceiling washed the room, creating a death pallor in the skin of the woman on the floor. He bent over her, tried for a pulse, felt none. Quickly he recovered her stethoscope, listened for a heartbeat. Nothing. The realization that his one frantic blow had killed her filled him with a chill sense of his own perilous position. Moved by a sudden urgency, he dragged the woman's body out of the way to the right of the door, looked back to see if he had left any sign of struggle. The water pitcher still lay there, but Janvert hesitated. The hesitation saved him. Once more the door opened and the older woman poked her head inside. Janvert, leaping from behind the door, grabbed her head, yanked her into the cell, bringing a knee up into her midriff. She grunted, dropping her weapon and he released her, chopped her as he had the first one, whirled and slammed the door. Now he had one of their weapons. He recovered the odd whiplike object, examined it. The thing was black plastic, similar in color and texture to the pitcher and water glass. It was about a yard long with a stubby handle indented for fingers. There was a clicknotched dial in the handle base and a yellow stud under the indentation for the index finger. Janvert pointed the double end at the guard he had just knocked down, depressed the stud. The wand went hap-hummmm and he released the stud. The humming stopped. The older woman had jerked as the weapon came alive. Now, the skin along her exposed side began to turn a dark reddish purple. He bent, felt for a pulse. Nothing. The two women were dead. He backed away, looked at the door. It opened inward, he knew, and there was a cupped indentation at waist height, which he had tried earlier. The door had refused to open then. He wondered now if, in his panic, he had locked himself in here? Desperation moving him, he tried the door. It opened immediately with only a faint click and he glimpsed people thronging past the door before he closed it. "I have to think," he told himself, speaking aloud. They would expect him to head for the surface, of course. Could there be other ways of leaving, though? What lay below him? He knew there must be at least one lower level. His captors had led him past an open, doorless doubleelevator shaft with bare-bones cars passing upward on one side and downward on the other. He held one of their weapons and he now knew it could kill. Hellstrom's people would search for him. They would move room by room through their tunnel warren and they obviously had the manpower to be thorough. I'll go down. He had no idea how far underground he might be. They had brought him on elevators and there had been many floors, but his other self had not thought to count them. They had fed him something to make him docile, of course. That other self was Hellstrom's creation. It might even be the answer to just be a description of something needed to create the chemicals for manipulating humans. The searchers wouldn't expect him to go downward, though. Keep doing the unexpected, he reminded himself. He still didn't feel in complete command of himself, but he knew he couldn't wait any longer. He held the captive weapon at the ready in his right hand, opened the door, peered out. There was less activity in the tunnel now, but a silent file of naked men and woman crossed in front of him from left to right without a single curious glance. Janvert counted nine in the group. Another longer line was passing in the other direction on the far side of the tunnel. They, too, ignored him. As they passed, Janvert slipped out of the cell and fell into step at the end of the line going left. He dropped back at the first elevator, waited for a down-car to appear, stepped in quickly, following the example of a lean, blank-faced male. They both faced the front of the car, rode silently downward. The smell of the place began to repel Janvert more and more as he found himself growing increasingly alert. The man with him in the elevator appeared not to notice it. He breathed easily, but Janvert experienced a faint nausea every time he focused on the smell. Best not to think about it then, he warned himself. His partner in the elevator remained a figure of mysterious  menace, but something kept the man from taking special notice of Janvert. The man's pubic hair had been shaved or removed in some other way. His head was shiny in its baldness. The man leaped out as the elevator passed another floor and Janvert now had the car to himself. He counted gray walls and floors, got to ten before wondering how long he should stay with this car. He glanced up at the ceiling. It was as featureless as the floor. Something glistening and gray was stuck to the ceiling near the wall on his left. He reached up, touched the substance. Some of it clung to his finger and he brought it back, sniffed it. The smell was that of the gruel in his food bowl. He rubbed it off on his thigh. The significance of food on the ceiling began to demand his attention. That ceiling might become a floor in the elevator's return phase. The cars never seemed to stop. People leaped on and off them through the doorless openings. Everything spoke of an endless chain of cars circling through the levels of Hellstrom's ant hill l ped slightly to his left. It lurched again, tilted more. Janvert kneeled against the lower edge, crouched there as the elevator turned flat on its side. Nothing but gray wall showed in the door opening as he walked the side around until the former ceiling became the floor, confirming his guess. The car was now going up. He leaped out at the first opening, found not another person in sight. He was in a tunnel illuminated by dim red light, but a brighter yellow glow shone at some distance to his fight. The tunnel stretched away into red gloom beyond that glow. He glanced left, found a gentle curve to the tunnel's floor -- it bent ut of sight to the right. He decided i head for the glow, held himself to a normal walking pace. He had to be just another occupant of this warren going about his normal business. The weapon felt heavy in his right hand, slippery through the perspiration in his palm. He heard the sound of running water before he reached the area of the glow, but he could see by then that the light came from long slits parallel to the floor and arched ceiling. The slits were at eye height and he had only to turn his head as he passed to look into a wide, low chamber with long tanks spaced through it, water running in them, people working with a business like concentration around the tanks. Janvert peered at the nearest tank, saw fish in it -- little fish about six inches long. He saw now that the people farther out in the room were scooping fish from a tank into a wheeled carrier. A fish farm, by god! Janvert continued past the glowing slits and discovered another glow ahead of him now, this one with a distinctly pink cast. The light came from floor-toceiling doors which revealed a chamber even larger than the earlier one. This area was jammed with waist-high benches, lights low over them, plants with rich green leaves growing lushly from the benches. Again, he heard the sound of running water, but more faintly. Workers wearing dark glasses and carrying bags slung from their shoulders moved among the benches, harvesting red fruit that looked like tomatoes. Filled bags were being carried toward openings in the far wall, dumped through. He was encountering more project # people in the tunnel now and a humming sound ahead grew louder as he approached it. He realized he had been hearing that sound for some time now but had been filtering it out of his consciousness. So far none of the people he had met had paid any special attention to him. He felt that the tunnel was getting wanner as he neared that irritating humming. The sound was almost painful in its intensity. He came presently to larger slits in the tunnel's left hand wall, peered through them into a gigantic chamber. It went down at least two stories, up an equal distance, and was Filled with tall tubular objects that dwarfed workers moving on the floor far below him. He estimated that the things were at least fifty feet high and probably a hundred feet in diameter. They were the obvious source of the humming and a noticeable ozone smell was coming through the slits into the tunnel. Electrical generators... But it was the biggest generator plant he had ever seen. It stretched away at least a half mile to his left and more than that on his right and looked to be at least a half-mile wide. He wondered what was driving those generators. Janvert answered his own question as he came to the far end of his tunnel. It turned left there with a double ramp. One ramp went down into the lighted room. Another, parallel to and separated from the First by a thin wall, slanted down into a gloomy area where he could discern the oily rush of water passing beneath dim lights. Water powered the generators. Was it also an escape route? Janvert turned purposefully toward the water, passed another File of people without a side glance. He emerged onto a black ledge beside the water. It was a damned river! It stretched away from him in the gloom and he could detect moving lights on the far side about a quarter of a mile away. The ledge beside the river decreased in width as Janvert moved along it below the generator room. He could hear the water under him, the muted humming on his left. T HE possible dimensions of this underground enterprise began to insinuate themselves into Janvert's awareness. It was so large he began to suspect the government must be involved in it somehow. What other answer could there be? It was too big to escape notice. Or -- was it? If the government had a hand in this, why had the Agency known nothing about it? The Chief had been privy to some of the touchiest secrets in the land. Even Merrivale probably would have known about something this big.  In this questioning reverb Janvert almost collided with a gray haired man who stood in his path at what appeared to be the end of the ledge. A spidery open stairway rose beyond the man. The gray-haired one lifted his right hand, wiggled the fingers oddly in front of Janvert's face. Janvert shrugged. The man wiggled his Fingers once more, shook his head from side to side. He was obviously puzzled. Janvert lifted the weapon, pointed it at the man. The other stepped backward, shock apparent on his face. His mouth was open, eyes wide and staring, muscles bunched defensively. Once, more he held up his hand, wiggled his fingers. "What do you want?" Janvert asked. It was as though Janvert had struck him. The man took another step backward, stopped at the edge of the spidery stairs. He still didn't answer. Janvert glanced around. They appeared to be alone on this ledge and he could feel tension mounting. The hand signal obviously was supposed to mean something to him. The fact that it didn't present a new danger. With abrupt decision Janvert flicked the firing stud on his weapon, heard a short baphum and the gray-haired man crumpled. Quickly Janvert dragged the body into the gloom at the edge of the ledge, hesitated. Should he dump the man into the river? There might be people downstream to see it and come looking for an explanation. He decided against it, ascended the stairs. They ended at a platform that anchored a catwalk across the rushing water. Janvert struck out boldly across the catwalk. He felt no particular qualms at having killed another denizen of Hellstrom's warren. The oily movement of water about thirty feet below him and the continuing pressure of that fetid odor combined to produce a feeling of vertigo, however, and he guided himself with his left hand on the catwalk's rail. The span entered a short, narrow tunnel at the far side of the river. A glowing yellow tube lit his way from above. A door blocked the inner end of the short tunnel. He saw a wheeled handle at waist height in its center and a green-glowing A above the wheel with a stylized symbol beside it. He took the last to represent part of an insect's body, segmented and tapering, but without a head. Holding the weapon ready, Janvert applied pressure to the wheel with his left hand. It resisted him for a moment, then turned freely to an abrupt stop. He heaved outward on the wheel. The door gave abruptly with a soughing sound and he felt a breeze on the back of his neck. Faintly glowing pink light beyond the door revealed another tunnel. The light came from widely spaced overhead fixtures -- small flat disks. The tunnel slanted up at a gentle angle. Janvert stepped into it, sealed the door behind him with a spin of a duplicate handle on the inside. He began to climb. Hive Security Report -- #-A Janvert: Worker whose description agrees with that of Janvert reported seen on Level Forty-eight near Turbine Station Six. Although this would indicate fugitive is going down in the Hive instead of up, matter is being investigated. Workers who reported the sighting say they thought he was a Leader specialist because of his long hair and possession of a stunwand. This would tend to confirm the sighting, but it still seems unusual that he would not try to break through immediately to the surface. climbed almost three hundred feet in the narrow tunnel before he paused for a rest. The tunnel executed a sharp switchback approximately every thousand paces and he estimated the slope at about three per cent. He guessed that the tunnel was a ventilator of some kind, but he had seen no openings thus far and something about the stillness of the place and the occa I sional pockets of dust spoke of long disuse. Could it be an emergency exit? Perhaps it had been dug for access while larger tunnels were being excavated. Could it possibly lead to an emergency exit? He didn't dare let himself hope for that yet. The tunnel was just taking him upward. He resumed his climb presently and in five more switchbacks came to another door with a wheeled handle. He stopped, looked at the door. What was on the other side? Should he pass it? He had a weapon. The weapon carried the deciding argument. He worked the door handle, put a shoulder to the door and thrust it open. Air soughed against his face. Janvert stepped out of the tunnel onto a narrow, railed platform about halfway up the wall of an immense circular and domed room. It stretched away from him in bright blue-white light for at least two hundred yards. The floor of the giant room curved slightly downward to the center and it was alive with men and women in a complexity of couplings. Janvert stared at them, frozen in blank astonishment. Breeding! He recalled Peruge's astonished account of the night with Fancy. She'd called it breeding. That was the only word that really fitted this amazing scene. It excited no prurient interest in him. It even repelled him. The place carried its own distinctive odor -- a mixture of perspiration and mustiness, all of it riding on the original stink of this whole warren. He noted now that the floor was damp and it appeared resilient. Its color was blue-gray and it glistened. Through occasional movement at the center of the room he detected a wide circle of darker material that appeared to be a drain -- it was grilled, by god! There were marks on some of the : flesh to show the grill pattern. What could be more efficient? Still in a partial state of shock, Janvert retreated back into the tunnel, sealed the door, resumed his climb. His mind carried the wildimage of that room. He didn't think he would ever forget that scene. Nobody would believe him, though. That had to be seen to be believed. He knew he was working against a background of semihysteria. So that's what they mean by "sexual congress!" He suspected he could have climbed down from his platform and joined the orgy without anyone the wiser. Just another male breeder. galaxy Jan vert passed two more wheelhandled doors before recovering a semblance of mental balance. He looked at each door with revulsion, trying to imagine what he might find on the other side. This was a goddamned human hive! He stopped abruptly, frozen by the full import of that thought. Hive. He glanced around at the dimly lighted walls of his tunnel, sensed the faint humming of machinery, the smells, all the signs of teeming life around him. Hive! Jan vert took three deep, shuddering breaths before resuming his climb. His thoughts were in turmoil. It was a human hive. They lived here the way insects lived. How did insects live? They did things no human wanted to do -- some things no human could do. They had drones and workers -- and a queen and -- they ate to live. They ate things that the human stomach would reject if the human consciousness didn't reject it first. For insects breeding was just -- breeding. The more he thought about it the more the pattern fitted. This was no secret government project! This was a horror, an abomination, a thing that needed to be burned out! Hive Security Report -- I #A Janvert: The body of a turbine specialist killed by stunwand has been found near the center of the Primary Watercourse. Janvert's work for sure. Double guard has been ordered on all turbine inlets and screens, although no human could survive a trip through the power system. More likely he's in the old construction access tunnels which were converted to emergency ventilation standby. Search concentrating there. door, pressed an ear to its surface, listening. He heard faint, rhythmic thumpings on the other side -- some kind of machine, he guessed. A hiss accompanied the thumps. He released the wheel latch, opened the door a crack and peered out. The room was much smaller than the breeding chamber, but still big. He guessed it to be a hundred feet on a side. The ceiling was low. The only light was a dim red glow from tubes across the ceiling and it revealed stubby benches, each of them with a transparent maze of glass tubing in pillars at both ends. The tubing glowing colors gnd this distracted him for a moment from what lay between the pillars on the bench surfaces. He stared at the objects, were reporting accurately. Each bench carriedrwhat appeared to be the stump of a human body from about the waist to the knees. Some were grossly male and some female. Among the females were a few whose abdomens bulged as though they were pregnant. Beyond waist and knees there was nothing that could be thought of as flesh -- only that tubing with its pulsing colors. Could they be real? Janvert slipped into the room, touched the nearest one, a male stump. The flesh was warm! He jerked his hand away, felt vomit rising in his throat. He backed against the door to the tunnel, unable to take his gaze from the contents of this room. Those were live stumps of human flesh. They had to be! Movement in the room's far corner caught his attention. He saw people parading along the benches there, bending, studying the stumps, examining the tubing. It was like a caricature of doctors doing their rounds. Janvert slipped back into the tunnel before he was seen, closed the door and stood there with his forehead pressed against the smooth, cool surface. Those were human reproductive sections. He could imagine Hellstrom's hive keeping those monstrosities alive for breeding purposes. The thought of his own flesh subjected to such indignity sent shudders coursing through him. His back, neck and shoulders trembled and his knees felt incapable of supporting him. Reproductive stumps! A dull thud sounded somewhere below him. He felt a change in the tunnel's air pressure. Bare feet could be heard slapping the tunnel floor, running. They're in here after me! Terror driving him, he jerked open the door, slid through the door shut behind him. The "medical procession" members noticed him this time, but could only jerk upright in surprise before the stunwand in Janvert's hand sent them tumbling. He plunged through the nightmare room, trying not to look at any of the stumps. An arched passage went out from the room into a large gallery thronging with people. Terror still hounding him, he whirled left, shouldered through the crowd, pushing people aside, heedless of the disturbance and curiosity he obmoil marked his path. There were waving hands behind him, a few inarticulate outcries -- one oddly piercing female voice called after him "Say there! Say there!" At the first elevator entrance he shouldered a man away from the opening, leaped into an upbound car, stared down at faces filled with puzzlement and alarm until the motion of the car closed off the opening. Two women and a man shared the car with him. One of the women looked like an older version of Fancy, but the younger one had a full head of blond hair, one of the few he'd seen in the depths of Hellstrom's hive. The man was completely hairless and had a narrow, foxy face, brightly alert eyes -- his expression reminded Janvert of Merrivale. All three showed obvious curiosity about him and the man bent toward him, sniffing. What he inhaled seemed to puzzle him because he sniffed again, deeper. In panic, Janvert turned the captured weapon on him, swept its beam across the women. They slumped to the floor as the car passed another opening. A woman with heavy breasts and a round, blank face tried to enter, but Janvert kicked her in the midriff, sent her sprawling into people behind her. The car passed another opening without incident, another. Another. He dove out at the fourth opening into another throng of people, plunged through them across the tunnel and into a smaller side passage, which had attracted him because it was unoccupied. Two men he had sent sprawling leaped to their feet and started to give chase, but he dropped them with a burst from his weapon, fled again. He skidded around a corner to the left, another, and found himself back in the main gallery, but at least a hundred yards from where he had left the elevator. A crowd milled there -- figures were jammed into the side passage and more were trying to enter it. Janvert turned right, holding the weapon upright in front of him to conceal it from the people behind, forced himself to assume a slow walking pace while he tried to bring his heaving lungs under control. As he moved he listened carefully for sounds of pursuit. He heard none. The sounds of general disturbance faded and presently he dared to cross the tunnel to his left, leaving it by a smaller right-angle passage that slanted steeply upward. This one opened within a hundred paces into another large cross tunnel with an elevator. He wove his way without incident through passing people, stepped into the first upbound car. The car picked up speed the instant he entered it. He glanced around -- he was alone. Openings flashed past him. He counted nine, wondering if Hellstrom had some secret control of this car and had speeded it up to trap him. He didn't dare try to leave. H IS panic increasing, Janvert moved to the doorway, searching for controls, but there were none. At last the car slowed at an opening. He jumped out, almost collided with two men guiding a long cart piled with what appeared to be yellow fabric thrown loosely into it. They dodged him, grinned and waved, their fingers moving in the same kind of intricate designs he'd seen gray-hair use beside the river. Janvert smiled ruefully, shrugged, and the pair accepted this, continuing to trundle their cart down the tunnel. Janvert turned away from them, saw that the tunnel ended shortly in a wide arch. Bright lights and machinery were visible in a large room beyond the arch -- people were busily working there. He entered, saw metal-shaping machinery on floor stands. He recognized a lathe, a stamping press of some kind (the ceiling had been opened above it to take the machine's upper part) and several drill presses with men and women bent over them, working steadily, ignoring his presence. He caught an underlying smell of oil and the biting acridity of hot metal. The place could have been any large machine shop, except for the nudity of its personnel. Carts carrying bins of metal objects he could not identify were being pushed along several of the aisles between the machines. Janvert tried to appear knowledgeably busy, strode as directly as he could across the room, hoping to find an exit on the far side. He noted that people were paying a different kind of attention to him now and wondered why. One woman actually left a lathe and came up to sniff at his elbow. Janvert tried his universal shrug, glanced down to see perspiration glistening on his skin. Had his sweat attracted her? The far wall showed no opening and he was beginning to feel trapped when a wheeled latch in the wall alerted him. The door was only a faint line in the wall, but it opened outward when he worked the latch. He moved through the doorway as though he had every right there, sealed it behind him. The tunnel sloped up to his right. He listened for sounds to tell him whether others shared the tunnel -- he heard nothing and set off upward. His back and legs ached with fatigue and he wondered how much more of this he could endure. His stomach was a region of painful hollowness -- his mouth and throat were dry. Desperation drove him, though, and he knew he would press himself upward until he dropped. He had to escape from this monstrous place. From the Hive Manual: Chemical releasers which can evoke an exact predetermined response from the individual of any animal species must be very numerous and may be infinite within the refined nuances of variation. The socalled "rational mind" in the human animal presents no insurmountable obstacle to such a releasing process. It may be considered only as a threshhoid to be overcome. And once consciousness has been sufficiently depressed the releaser is freed to do its work. In this area, once considered the exclusive domain of instinct, we of the Hive are sure to develop our greatest unifying forces. aerie beneath a Hive-sign disnothing. It was past three a.m. and he had gone beyond wishing he could get a brief sleep. Now he prayed for rest of any kind. "See those changes in the air pressure," an observer behind him said. "He's into the emergency ventilator system again. How is he doing that? Quick! Send the alarm. Where's the nearest search team?" "Why aren't we blocking off that system, level by level, or at least every other level?" Hellstrom asked resignedly. "We only have enough teams to keep a ten-level guard on the system," a male voice to his left said. Hellstrom peered through the green gloom of the aerie, trying to identify the speaker. Had that been Ed? Was he already back from checking the Outside patrols? Damn that Janvert! The man was diabolical in his ingenuity. Dead and injured workers, behavior disruptions from the disturbance of his passage, the growing turmoil left in the wake of searchers -- everything was conspiring to upset the entire Hive. Janvert was terrified, of course, and the chemistry of his terror was spreading through the Hive. As more and more workers read that subtle signal from a human who seemed one of them galaxy their unease moved like an outspreading wave. It alone could provoke a crisis. It had been a mistake not to increase Janvert's guard as he was brought back to normalcy. My mistake, Hellstrom told himself bitterly. The chemistry of fellowship was, indeed, a double-edged blade. It cut both ways. Those guarding Jan vert had been lulled by it. A worker never attacked his fellows. Hellstrom listened to the observer stations coordinating this new turn in the search. Their hunt juices were up and he sensed the excitement in their voices. It was almost as though they didn't want to catch Janvert too soon. Hellstrom sighed. "Get the female captive up here." Someone in the gloom said, "She's still unconscious." That was Ed for sure, Hellstrom told himself. He said, "Well, revive her and get her up here." Hive-sign display over the Central Vat Chamber: it is on his upward flight Janvert brought himself to a stumbling, panting halt, slumped against the door. He could feel its coolness through his hair as he pressed his head against it, looking down at his bare feet. God, it was hot in the tunnel! And the stink was worse. He felt that he could not move another step without a rest. His heart was pounding and sweat poured from his body. He wondered if he dared venture back into the main tunnels and search for an elevator. He pressed an ear against the door, listened, could hear no special activity on the other side. This worried him. Were they waiting there for him to emerge? Only faint sounds of machinery and an omnipresent sense of human movement came to him. An odd sense of almost-silence beyond this door, though. Again he pressed an ear against it, heard nothing he could identify as a direct menace. But there would be more people out there -- these weird denizens of Hellstrom's hive. How many were there altogether? Ten thousand? Not a one of them on the census rolls. He knew this. The whole place conveyed a secretive sense of purpose that cut across everything Janvert knew. These people lived by rules that denied everything the outside society believed. Did they have a god in here? He recalled Hellstrom saying grace. Sham! Pure sham! It was a damned crawling, revolting hive. The last words of Trova Hellstrom: The defeat of the Outsiders is assured by their arrogance. They defy powers greater than themselves. We in the Hive are the true creatures of reason. We will wait patiently in the manner of the insects and with a logic that perhaps no wild Outsider will ever understand, because the insects have taught us that the true winner in the race for survival is the last to finish that race. waited five minutes before fear overcame his fatigue. He was not really rested, but he had to go on. He was breathing more easily, but the ache remained in his legs. Pain lanced his side when he took a deep breath and the arches of his feet felt as though knives were cutting them, a consequence of running barefoot. He knew his body could take little more of this driving punishment before collapse. He had to go out there and find an elevator. He straightened, intending to open the door and the corner of his left eye caught a flicker of movement down the tunnel. Pursuers carrying the doublewhip weapon rounded the bend below him, but their weapons were not raised as they climbed and they reacted to sighting him with a brief moment of shock that saved Janvert. His weapon had been held across his left arm as he reached for the door's wheel latch and he had only to press the stud, which his hand did almost of itself. The figures below him collapsed as the bap-hum filled the tunnel. In falling, one of the pursuers raised a pistol and fired a shot that hit a light fixture and sent a searing shard of some shattered material into his cheek. His left hand, clapped reflexively against the wound, came away with the glittering shard and a bright smear of blood. Janvert had no way of knowing if the weapon in his hand worked through walls, but the deepest panic he had known thus far dictated his next actions. He lifted the weapon, depressed the stud on it and fanned it across the door in front of him before opening it. Six figures lay in a tangled sprawl beyond the door as it opened and one of them held a nickel-plated .# automatic with carved ivory grips. Janvert lifted it from relaxed fingers as he stepped into the room. He glanced around, saw what appeared to be a long, narrow barracks with triple-tiered bunks around the walls. The only occupants were the six figures on the floor -- all males, all nude, all but one bald and all of them breathing. So the weapon only knocked people out when a solid barrier attenuated its force. Janvert nodded to himself. He had a weapon in each hand now and one of them felt reassuringly familiar. Hive translation from The Wisdom of the Wild: The path to species extinction begins with the proud belief that in each individual there is a mentalistic being, an ego or personality, spirit, anima, character, soul or mind -- and that this separated incarnation is somehow free.  M OW he has a gun," J.I Hellstrom said. "That's great! That's just great. Is he a superman? Less than half an hour ago he was in the Central Breeder Section. I was assured we had him trapped there and now -- now I'm told he has knocked out two entire search teams eight levels higher!" Hellstrom sat almost at the middle of the aerie's observation arc, directly behind the observer at the center position. The chair he occupied was his one concession to a body demanding relief from its mounting fatigue. He had been active now for most of twenty-six hours and the aerie clock showed just past four a.m. "What are your orders?" the observer in front of him asked. Hellstrom stared at the observer's head outlined against the glowing screen. My orders? "What makes anyone believe my orders have changed?" he asked. "You are to capture him!" "You still want him alive?" "More than ever. If he's really this resourceful we need to mingle his blood with ours." "He's obviously out in the main tunnels again," the observer said. "Of course. Tell the searchers to concentrate on the elevators. He's had a long climb. He'll be tired. Concentrate every search team in the upper levels along the elevators. Have them scan every car and knock out any doubtfuls. I know -- " Hellstrom held up a silencing hand as the observer turned in shocked alarm. "It can't be helped." "But our own -- " "Better we do it than leave it to him. Look at what he's done. He obviously has his stunwand turned to maximum and doesn't know close up with it. I feel the same outrage as all of you over this, but we must remember that he is panicstricken and doesn't know what he's doing." "He knows enough to stay out of our hands," someone behind Hellstrom muttered. Hellstrom ignored the sign of discontent, asked, "Where is that female captive? I ordered her brought up here almost an hour ago." "She had to be revived. Nils. They're bringing her." "Well, tell them to hurry." From the Hive Manual: One of our strengths lies in the recognition of the diversity we gain through a unique application of the social behavior of insects as opposed to the social behavior evolved by the wild human animal. With this lesson ever before us we are, for the first time in the tong history of life on this planet, designing our own future. males and two males in an elevator carrying them upward. The quartet had shown disturbance at his entry and he had interpreted this as growing out of the wound on his cheek, A peremptory gesture with the gun. however, had quieted them, but he was left with the odd feeling that only the gesture, not the gun, had elicited the response. To test this, he tucked the automatic under his right arm when one of the men turned. Jan vert waved a palm at the man. It was as though Janvert had said. Turn around and leave me alone. The man turned, wiggled his fingers at his companions and all of them ignored Janvert from that point. He had the hang of the elevators now. You stood to the bade in these upper-level cars. The act of stepping forward slowed them at a passing floor. There was a critical area near the doorway that operated an invisible sensor. One of the women glanced back at him presently, nodded at the doorway passing a blank gray wall. Last stop coming up? The others moved forward in a body. Janvert readied himself to join them, lifting the captured wand in his left hand. As he moved, the first thin edge of the opening gaped above him. The car slowed and he saw a cluster of bare legs, two weapons pointing in at the elevator car. Janvert depressed the stud on his own weapon, fanned it across the opening as it deepened. He caught his fellow passengers as well as those outside. He leaped over the passengers, spraying his weapon right and left in a humming arc of destruction, ran down the tunnel to the right, partly on the cold floor, partly on fallen flesh still warm under his feet. As he ran he heard a gushing crunch behind him, glanced back without breaking stride. One of his fellow passengers had fallen with head across the door opening. The upward surging car had left a head on the floor rolling in a patch of gore. Janvert turned away, finding it odd that he felt nothing at all about this. Nothing at all. That denizen of this hive had been dead already, killed by one of his own kind's weapons. It made no difference what was done to the body after that. No difference at all. Continuing to depress the firing stud for short bursts of humming. Janvert trotted down the tunnel, clearing a path as he went. In this way he rounded a bend, caught another group of elevator-watchers. They collapsed as he burst upon them, but a new group was running toward him far down the tunnel ahead and Janvert heard the distant thrumming of their weapons. Obviously they were out of range. He lifted the automatic, emptied it into this group, dodged into the first up-car, rode it two floors before emerging into another tunnel where the opening had been left unguarded. Janvert dodged hurrying figures to cross this tunnel, entered another sharply slanted upramp, which he abandoned at the first doorway on his right. This led into another hydroponics garden full of harvesters. He recognized tomatoes and hurled the empty automatic at a worker who ran toward him, protesting the intrusion. He ran, firing the captured stunweapon ahead and to both sides. Tomatoes splashed on the floor from tumbling harvest sacks and he spattered their red pulp over his feet and legs as he skidded through them. His chest was one big band of flame, his throat dry and painful, his body almost ready to quit. A series of small openings became visible in the far wall of the hydroponics room as he approached. They were about chest height and he could see sacked produce whisking upward -- then baskets, bins. He recognized berries, what appeared to be deep green cucumbers, stringbeans... A dumbwaiter system! Shoulders sagging, he came to a halt, stared at the wall. He couldsee no door along its entire length -- only these openings with produce whipping upward. There were flat shelves on a conveyor -- some of them came past him empty. Containers went onto the shelves. The openings were about three feet square and the moving shelves didn't appear to be much larger. Could he get up in there and onto one of those shelves? They moved upward at a frightening speed. He could hear sounds of tumult growing in the tunnel behind him. What other chance did he have? He couldn't go back. Janvert summoned a small reserve of strength, backed off several steps and watched for an empty carrier. When it appeared he dove for the opening, rolling himself into a ball around the weapon clutched in his hands. The instant his head entered the opening, the carrier slowed and he landed hard. The shelf swayed under him, but he compressed himself into a fetal ball, managed to stay aboard. His left shoulder rubbed the back wall as the carrier gathered speed and he left a trail of skin before he could jerk away. He peered up and around. The dumbwaiter system operated in a long slot between gray walls, an area illuminated only by light from the feeder openings. He could make out many carriers moving swiftly upward around him and an acrid fruit smell overrode all the other stenches. He passed more openings, glimpsed a startled face at one -- a woman carrying a basket piled high with yellow fruit that looked like tiny pumpkins. Janvert peered up, trying to find out how the system terminated. Did it disgorge into chopping machinery? Was there a bloody mincer arrangement up there -- or a sorting system, conveyors? . coming visible far above him and he could hear the increasing roar of machinery. It drowned out the whistling, clanking, hissing of the conveyor he was riding. The line of light was nearer... nearer... He tensed himself and was caught by surprise as a trip system tipped his shelf at the top of the lift, dumping him into a bin piled high with yellow carrots. Clutching the bin's top with his left hand, Janvert righted himself, clambered over the edge into a room of long, waist-high troughs flowing with bubbling pulp of many colors. Workers moved all through the area dumping bins of produce into the troughs. It was easily six feet to the floor and Janvert landed with a slippery squishing that sent him lurching into a female who had come up to the conveyor outlet with an empty bin on wheels. Janvert's momentum sent her sprawling. He kept her down with a burst from his weapon, charged forward, slipping and skidding. There was pulped tomato on his feet and the floor itself carried a skimming of multicolored debris from the processing, which continued all around him. He passed another group before reaching a doorway, but their foodspattered appearance differed little from his and they paid no attention to him. Janvert plunged through the opening, was hit by a cold shock of water spraying from overhead nozzles. He gasped, splashing through the water, and was almost clean when he emerged on the far side and through another doorway into a wide, dimly lighted tunnel. Water was draining off him, off the captured weapon in his hand. It collected in a puddle under him, but he saw similar puddles all around. Janvert glanced left -- the long vista of a tunnel stretched there, but he saw few people and none of them appeared interested in him. He looked to his right, saw a spidery stairway similar to the one at the underground river. The stairs led up into gloom and that had to be his direction. Janvert turned, slogged toward the stairs,began climbing, drawing himself up by sliding his left hand on the rail and pulling. His mouth was hanging open with fatigue and the aftermath of that shocking shower. At the fifth rung on the stairs he saw legs appear at the top. He fired his weapon upward without pausing, kept it humming as he climbed the remaining steps. Five sprawled figures lay on a platform where the stairs ended. He limped around them, his gaze fastened on a door beyond. The door had only a bar latch, which he lifted. The hinges were on the inside to the right. He pulled the bar. The door creaked open, revealing a dank dirty passage and the upthrusting roots of a tree stump which the door's movement had pushed outward and down. Janvert dragged himself past the stump into starlighted darkness, heard the door creaking shut behind him. The stump tipped back into its concealing position as he cleared it, closing with only a faint thump. Janvert stood shivering in cold night air. It took him a moment to realize that he had escaped from Hellstrom's madhouse human hive. He peered upward -- stars. No doubt of it -- he was outside. But where? The starlight gave him few clues to his surroundings. He could see a faint suggestion of trees directly ahead. He groped for the stump that masked the exit. His fingers encountered a hard surface, which a fingernail told him was real wood. His eyes were adjusting, though, and escape from the tunnels had tapped a source of energy he hadn't known existed. There was a faint glow in the sky slightly to his left and he guessed that would be Fosterville. He tried to recall the distance. Ten miles? His overworked body would never make that on bare feet. The area in front of him appeared to be a grassy slope with dark spots in it. from his body, but he still trembled with the cold. He knew he couldn't delay here any longer. Those bodies behind him would be found. Hellstrom's people would be out here after him all too soon. He had to put distance between himself and that camouflaged exit. No mat? ter how he did it, he had to get back to civilization and tell what he had seen. r Taking the sky glow as his compass point, Janvert set out down the slope. He clutched the captured weapon in his right hand. This thing galaxy was his passport to belief when he told his story. A demonstration of this weapon on a convenient animal would silence all doubt. The rough ground hurt his bare feet, caught his toes with unseen rocks and roots. He stumbled, hobbled, ran full into a low wooden fence and fell across it into the dust of a narrow road. Janvert picked himself up, studied what he could see of the road in the starlight. It appeared to angle down to his left in the general direction of the skyglow. He turned in that direction, stumbled down the dusty track, panting, not trying to be quiet. He was too worn out. The road dipped into a shallow swale and he lost the skyglow for a moment, but had it again at the next gentle rise. The dust kicked up by his feet tickled his nose. A breeze like a feather touched his right cheek, his arm, his bare flank. The track dipped once more and turned gently to the right into a deeper darkness which suggested trees. He missed part of the turn, stubbed the little toe of his left foot against the edge of a rut. He hissed a curse, kneeled and gripped the injured member until the pain eased. As he crouched he saw a sudden flickering of light in the deepest darkness directly ahead. Reflexively he brought up the captured weapon, pointed it and fired -- a single humming burst. The light vanished. He straightened, groped his way forward, his left hand outstretched, the weapon held close to his right side. The outstretched hand was too high to meet the next obstruction a nd he fell across a cold metallic surface, the weapon scraping it with a noisy clatter that froze him for the moment it took him to realize he was sprawled half across the hood of a car. A car! He eased himself back, skinned his elbow on a hood ornament, then guided himself with his free hand around the left side of the car. At the window his fingers explored an open crack at the top and he smelled tobacco smoke. He tried to peer through the glass, but could see nothing. A rhythmic wheezing came from inside. He groped for the door handle, jerked the door open with a startling flash of light from the automatic switch. The light revealed two men in business suits, neat white shirts and ties, slumped unconscious in the front seat. The driver held a cigarette -- it was smoldering and charring a circle in the left leg of his pants. Janvert took the cigarette, dropped it in the dust by his feet and crushed out the burning cloth with one hand. The man lighting a cigarette -- that had been the flicker of light at which he had fired. This weapon didn't kill from a distance, then. Walls and distance made it less than fatal -- and it obviously had a limited range beyond that. Janvert shook the driver's shoulder, got only a lolling head for response. They were out cold. The movement opened the man's coat, though, revealed a shoulder holster and a snubnosed magnum pistol. Janvert took the gun, saw the radio beneath the dash. These could not be Hellstrom's people. These were cops. project # What the Drone said (Hive axiom j: You Outsiders! It's your children we're after, not you! We'll get them, too, over your dead bodies. XX Hellstrom demanded, outrage amplifying the sudden surge of fear that swept over him. He whirled from the dark north end of the gloomy aerie, strode across the room to the female at the observer console who had called out to him. "He is," she said. "See! There!" She pointed to the screen glowing The screen showed Janvert's figure, it's outline shimmering in the scattered radiation of night-vision projection. Janvert was creeping along a dusty road. "That's the north perimeter," Hellstrom whispered, recognizing the outline of the landscape beyond Janvert. "How did he get out there?" Reluctant admiration for this incredible male warred in Hellstrom with a swelling rage. Janvert was Outside! "We're getting reports of a disturbance at Level Three," an observer at Hellstrom's left called. "He's found one of the hidden doors out of Level Three," Hellstrom said. "How did he get that far? He'll be at that car with its watchers in seconds! The car's right down in those trees." He pointed at the screen. "Have the watchers heard him yet?" "We have a pursuit team out after him," an observer on the left called. "They'll be a few minutes, though. They were on Five and we routed them through the upper exits." The observer in front of Hellstrom said, "I got an interference flash just before I saw him, as though he'd used his weapon. Could he have knocked out the watchers in that car?" "Or killed them," Hellstrom said. "Poetic justice if he did. Who's observing that car?" "The team was pulled back an hour ago to help search for the escaped captive," someone behind him said. Hellstrom nodded. Of course! He'd given the order himself. "There hasn't been any conversation in that car for some time," the observer just to his left said. "I have the pickup in the tree above the car." The observer tapped the shiny ivory plugyin her right ear. "I can heap-Janvert approaching -- the watchers in the car seem to be unconscious. They're wheezing the way Outsiders always do when you stun them heavily." "Maybe it's a break for us at last," Hellstrom said. "How far away is the pursuit team?" "Five minutes at the most," someone behind him said. "Get backup squads out onto the rangeland between him and the town," Hellstrom said. "Just in case." "What about the other watchers?" the observer in front of him asked. "Tell our workers not to attract attention to themselves. Devil take that Janvert -- the Hive needs breeders that resourceful." How had the man escaped from the Hive? The observer on his left said, "He's almost at the car." Another farther down the arc called out, "Here's the report on how he got out." She turned, her face in eerie sidelight from the screens, told him briefly what the cleanup teams had found at Level Three. He rode a food conveyor! Hellstrom thought. The Outsider took risks no ordinary worker would dream of taking. The implications in that would have to be considered more thoroughly -- later. "The captive female," Hellstrom said. "Has she been shown what will happen to her if she fails?" Someone behind him spoke with obvious distaste, "She's been shown, Nils." Hellstrom nodded. They didn't like this, of course. He didn't like it himself. But it was necessity and all of them could see that now. "Bring her in here," Hellstrom said. They had to drag her into the range of the dim lights at the observation screens and then hold her upright when they stopped. Hellstrom suppressed his own revulsion, spoke slowly and distinctly as though to a newly hatched child -- and all the time he felt that he was sacrificing himself for the Hive. "Clovis Carr," he said. "That is the name you give us. Do you still identify with it?" She stared through the gloom at the greenish death pallor of Hellstrom's skin. This is a nightmare, she told herself. I'll wake up and find out it's all been a nightmare. Hellstrom saw the recognition the use of her name aroused. He said, "In a moment. Miss Carr, your friend Janvert will come within range of a remote speaker we have out there." He pointed to the screen. "I will attract Mr. Janvert's attention then and it will be up to you to get him back here if you can. I deeply regret that we must cause you this mental anguish, but you can see the necessity. Will you try?" She nodded, her face a pale mask of terror in the green light. Try? Sure? Play right along with the nightmare. "Very good," Hellstrom said. "You must think in a positive way, Miss Carr. You must think success. I believe you can do this." Again she nodded, but it was as though she had no conscious control over her muscles. From the Hive Manual: The society itself must be considered as living material. The same ethics and morality that concern us when we interfere with the sacred flesh of an individual cell must concern us equally wheh we intrude into the processes of the society. radio microphone, hardly believing he had that token of civilization within his grasp, when a voice boomed at him from high over his right shoulder. "Janvert." He jerked back, slamming the door to shut off the car's dome light, dodged to the front of the vehicle and crouched there, pointing his weapon up into the darkness. The voice came again: "Jan vert, I know you can hear me." It was up there in the trees, but they were too dark to show any detail to Janvert. He found himself locked in indecision. He had been a fool to let the dome light show. "I am speaking to you through a remote system, Janvert," the voice said. "There is an electronic device in the trees near you. It will pick up your answer and transmit it to me. You must answer me now." A loudspeaker! Janvert still crouched in silence. It was a trick. They wanted him to speak just to locate him. "We have someone here who wants to speak to you," the voice in the trees said. "Listen carefully, Janvert." At first Janvert failed to recognize the new voice issuing from the speaker. There was a throatstrained quality in the words, as though each required superhuman effort. The voice was a woman's, though, and at last she said, "Eddie! It's Clovis. Please answer me!" Clovis was the only one who called him Eddie. The others all used that hated Shorty. He stared up through the darkness at the hidden speaker. Clovis? "Eddie," she said. "If you don't come back they're going to take me down to a -- a place where -- where they -- cut off your legs and the rest -- " she was sobbing now -- "your legs and the rest of your body at the waist and... Oh, God! Eddie, I'm so frightened. Eddie! Please answer me! Please come bade!" Janvert recalled that room of stumped bodies, the multicolored tubes, the hideously accentuated sexuality. Abruptly he experienced flashing memory -- the severed head on the tunnel floor, the gore, his own feet trampling through red fruit, his body spattered with... He doubled over, vomited. Clovis's voice went on and on, pleading with him. "Eddie, please, can you hear me? Please! Don't let them do that to me. Oh, God! Why doesn't he answer?" I can't answer her, Janvert thought. But he had to respond. He had to do something. The air was full of the nauseating smell of his own vomit and his chest ached, but his head felt cleared. He straightened, supporting himself with a hand on the car's hood. "Hellstrom!" he called. "Right here." "How can I trust you?" Janvert asked. He started working his way back to the car's door. He had to get to that radio. "We will harm neither you nor Miss Carr if you return," Hellstrom said. "We do not lie about such things, Mr. Janvert. You will be placed under necessary restraints, but neither of you will be harmed. We will permit the two of you to associate and have any relationship you wish, but if you do not return to us immediately, we will carry out our threat. We will do so with the deepest regret, but we will do it. Our own attitudes toward a procreative stump are much different from yours, Mr. Janvert. Believe me," "I believe you," Janvert said. He was at the car's door now, hesitating. If he opened the door and grabbed for the microphone, what would they do up there? They must have searchers out here by now. They had that speaker in the tree. They had some way of knowing what he was doing. He had to take precautions. He lifted the captured weapon, intending to spray the area around him randomly before opening the door. He didn't allow himself to think about Clovis. But that room... His finger on the firing stud refused to move. That room with the stubs of bodies! Again he felt nausea clutching him. Clovis could still be heard over the speaker. She was crying somewhere in the bade ground, sobbing and calling his name. "Eddie -- Eddie -- Eddie -- please help me. Make it stop -- " Janvert closed his eyes. What can Ido? As the thought pulsed in his mind he felt a tingling on his back and right side, heard a distant humming that followed him all the way down to the dusty ground beside the car, but he no longer heard it by the time he was stretched in the dust. From the Hive Manual: Protective resemblance has always been a major key to our survival. This is shown by the oral tradition as well as the earliest written records we have preserved. The mimicry our ancestors learned from insects helps to protect us from the attacks of the wild Outsiders. Observation of insects tells us, however, that the survival value of this device remains low techniques, which we must conbine it with many other techniques and especially with new techniques, which we must constantly search out. To spur us on the way we must think always of Outsiders as predators. They will attack us if they find us. They are sure to find us some day and we must prepare for this. Our preparation must include both defensive and offensive characteristics. In offensive weapons let us always keep the insect as our model -- the weapon must condition any attacker against repeating acts of violence against us. T HE vibration of the Hive began somewhere far below the aerie and reached upward and outward with shock waves that would register on seismic recorders all around the planet. When it stopped, Hellstrom thought, Earthquake! It was a fearful prayer in his mind, however, not a recognition. Let it be an earthquake and not the destruction of Project #! He had just begun to relax from the recapture of Janvert not twenty minutes ago when the vibration began. The aerie stopped creaking and a moment of abnormal silence followed, as though all of the workers of the Hive held their breath simultaneously. In that moment Hellstrom moved through the aerie's gloom, noting that the lights still functioned, the screens still glowed. He said, "Damage reports, please. Somebody get me Saldo." The note of calm command in his voice surprised himself. They had Saldo on a screen at the right side of the arc within seconds. Hellstrom could see a section of a wide gallery behind Saldo, dust settling there. "They held me," Saldo greeted him. The younger man looked shocked and just the smallest amount cowed. One of the big symbiotes who attended the Researchers moved in behind Saldo then, thrust him aside. The scarred, ebony features of a Researcher filled the screen. A pink palm came up in front of the face and the fingers winked in Hive-sign. Hellstrom translated aloud for those who could not see the screen. We do not appreciate the distrust represented by your sending an observer with orders to delay the power connection for our project. Let the alarm which we know you felt be a small sign of our displeasure. We could have warned you to expect it, but your behavior did not deserve such a warning. Recall the resonance we all felt in the Hive and rest assured that the effect was of an order many thousands of times greater at the locus of our projected impulse. Project #, except for some small refinements, which may include damping the local feedback, can be judged a complete success. "Where was the locus of your projection?" Hellstrom asked. In the Pacific Ocean near the islands the Outsiders call Japan. They will observe a new island there shortly. The big face moved out of the screen's range to be replaced by Saldo. "They restrained me," Saldo protested. "They held me and ignored my orders. They connected the power and wouldn't let me call you. They disobeyed you. Nils!" Hellstrom flashed a Calm-yourself... sign and, as Saldo fell silent, said, "Complete the loose ends of your observation, Saldo. Assemble a complete fact sheet, including development time for the refinements they mention, then report to me personally in full." He signaled to close the communication, turned away. The Hive had its defensive-offensive weapon, then, but with it came many other problems. The crisis disturbance which had spread all through the Hive had left its mark on the Researchers. Their ordinary irritability had been amplified into a form of revolt. There was damage to the Hive's interdependence system. This might buy the Hive time to recover, though. Whatever else, it needed long periods of undisturbed time most of all. The big changes devoured great blocs of time. He could see this in himself when he compared himself to the New Breed. Hellstrom held few illusions about himself. He really preferred to vocalize and Hive-sign always represented a strain on him, but for some of the New Breed, this pattern was reversed. For himself, Hellstrom knew he took an unhealthy enjoyment in the possession of a distinct name and Outsider-like identity, but most of the Hive's workers were free of this bondage. I am a transitional form, he told himself, and some day I will be obsolete. From the Hive Manual: Freedom represents a concept tied inextricably to the discredited abstract of individualismego. We sacrifice none of this freedom to gain our more efficient, reliable and convenient basic human stock. balcony outside his secondfloor motel room, waiting for daylight. The air was cold, but he had dressed in a Highlands-made gray woolen sweater with a high turtleneck. It was thick enough to protect him even when he leaned against the iron balustrade. He puffed thoughtfully on a cigarette, listening to nightsounds. There were distant footsteps out in the parking lot and a murmur of voices rose from a room down the balcony, where a light had come on a few minutes ago. A door below him opened, sending yellow light in a great splashing fan across the courtyard to the blue edge of the swimming pool. A man strode out into the light, peered upward. Merrivale, looking over the rail, recognized Gammel and expected on the earth shock. The quake -- a distant rumbling that had filled his room with primitive fears -- had awakened Memvale almost fortyfive minutes earlier. Gammel had already been awake and in the room downstairs they were using as a command post. Merrivale had had him on the house telephone in a few seconds, demanding, "What was that?" "Felt like an earthquake. We're checking out whether there was any damage. You okay?" Merrivale had turned on his bedside light. There was power at least. After a glance around his room: 'Yes, I'm fine. Doesn't seem to be any damage here at all." Some of the motel's other tenants had been on the balcony and in the courtyard when Merrivale went out after dressing, but most had returned to their rooms by now. Gammel, recognizing Merrivale on the balcony, motioned for him to come down, said, "Hurry it up." Something's gone wrong, Merrivale thought. He stubbed out his cigarette, crushed it underfoot and headed down the balcony toward the stairs. There was something tensely alarming in Gammel's manner. Merrivale made it down to the first-floor room in a swift ten seconds, taking the stairs two at a time, not bothering about noise. He plunged through the door Gammel was holding open from the inside, heard the door slam behind him. It wasn't until he was fully into the room and saw the three men clustered around a table that held a radio transceiver and a telephone with the receiver off the hook that Merrivale began to get a full sense of how truly wrong things had gone. A bed stood against the wall behind the table, its covers thrown off and dragged part way into the room. An ashtray had fallen off the table and lay ignored in its spilled contents. One of the men around the table still wore pajamas, although Gammel and the others were fully dressed. Light came from two floor lamps which had been pulled close to the table. All the men, including Gammel, were focusing in some way on the telephone with its receiver off. Two were actually staring at the phone. The man in pajamas was looking from the phone to Merrivale, back to the phone, up to Merrivale. Gammel was pointing at the instrument while he glared at Merrivale. "Damn it to hell -- they knew our number!" Gammel blared. "What?" Merrivale was taken aback by the accusatory tone. "We had that phone put in late yesterday," Gammel explained. "It's a private line." "I don't understand," Merrivale said. He studied Gammel's rocky lace, seeking a clue to this odd conversation. "It was Hellstrom calling us," Gammel said. "He says he has one of your people with him and -- do you have an Eddie Jan vert?" "Shorty? Shorty led the team that -- " Gammel put a hand to lips to shut him off. MeiTivale nodded. Gammel said, "Hellstrom tells me we'd better listen to your man or they will blow this town and half the state of Oregon off the planet." "What!" "He says that wasn't an earthquake we all felt. It was some weapon he claims can rip the planet apart. How trustworthy is your man Janvert?" Merrivale answered him automatically, "Completely." Immediately he wished he had not said that. It had been a thoughtless response to a question that demanded he defend the Agency's capabilities. Janvert might not be completely trustworthy -- or it might be necessary to show doubt of actual trustworthiness. Too late now, though. His answer had trapped him, reduced the range of possible responses. "Janvert is on that phone and wants to talk to you," Gammel said. "He tells me he can verify Hellstrom's threat and that he can explain why one of our cars is failing to respond on the radio." Merrivale stalled for time to assess the situation. "I thought you told me the phone to the farm was out of order. Are they calling from the farm?" "As far as we know. One of my men is out right now trying to work a trace. Hellstrom apparently had the phone fixed himself or it -- " "And one of your cars fails to respond?" "Janvert says our people are merely unconscious, but he refused to say why or explain. He insisted we get you first. I told him you might be asleep, but -- " Gammel nodded at the telephone. Merrivale swallowed in a dry throat. Blow up half the state? Poppycock! He crossed to the phone with as much confidence as he could muster, picked it up, spoke in his best British accent. "Merrivale here." Gammel moved to a tape recorder spinning away behind the transceiver, jacked an earphone into it, listened while nodding for Merrivale to continue. Janvert thought as he heard the voice. Wonder why they sent him ? Clovis stood directly across from Janvert, still frightened, but no longer sobbing. He found it odd that her nudity didn't excite him. Janvert nodded to Hellstrom, who stood a pace away in the gloomy room above the barnstudio. Hellstrom's face appeared deathly pale in the green light which came from banks of what appeared to Janvert as TV screens. "Tel! him," Hellstrom said. Merrivale's voice was being broadcast to the entire aerie room from a speaker on the control bank. "Hello, Joe," Janvert said, deliberately using Merrivale's first name for the first time. "This is Eddie Janvert. I'm sure you recognize my voice, but I'll identify myself further if you want. I'm the one you gave the President's Signal Corps number and code to, remember?" Damn him! Merrivale thought, resenting that admission as much as the familiar tone and use of his first name. It was Janvert, though. No doubt of it. "Tell me what is going on," Merrivale said. "Unless you want this whole planet to become one giant morgue you'd better listen carefully to what I tell you and you'd better believe me," Janvert said. "Now, see here, Shorty," Merrivale said. "What's all this nonsense they've been telling me about blowing up -- " "You shut up and listen!" Janvert snapped. 'You hear me? Hellstrom has a weapon that makes an atom bomb look like a child's popgun. Those guys in the car, worried about -- they were knocked out by a little hand version of this weapon. That hand-held weapon can kill people at a distance or just knock them out. Believe me, I've seen it. Now, you -- " "Shorty," Merrivale interrupted, "I think you'd better let me come up there and -- " "Oh, you'll come up here all right," Janvert said. "But if you have any doubts, get rid of them. And if you try to attack this place again -- well, if I even suspect you might do that, I'm going to use that number and code you gave me and I'm going to oil the President to give him a full -- " "Now, Shorty! Your government wouldn't -- " "Screw the government! Hellstrom's weapon is zeroed in right now on the Capitol. They've already demonstrated its effectiveness. Why don't you check that?" "Check what? That little earthquake we -- " "The new island off the coast of Japan," Janvert said. "Hellstrom's people have a tap on the Pentagon's satellite teletype relay. They know about it and there's a seismic sea wave warning all around the Pacific Basin already." "What in the bloody hell are you talking about, Shorty?" Merrivale demanded. As he spoke Merrivale bent over the table, clawed a notepad and pencil into position, scrawled: Gammel -- check that! Gammel bent to read the note, nodded, pointed it out to another agent and then whispered an explanation. Janvert was talking again, his voice coming out clear and precise as though he were trying to explain something to a disobedient child. "I warned you to listen carefully," Janvert said. "Hells trom's farm is just one tiny extrusion from a giant complex of tunnels. Those tunnels spread out to hell and gone and they go down more than five thousand feet. They are lined with a special concrete which Hellstrom says is proof against a fission bomb. I believe him. There are some fifty thousand people living in these tunnels. Believe me -- please believe me." Merrivale found his attention caught by the spinning reels on Gammel's tape recorder, lifted his gaze to meet a look of shock in the Merrivale thought: Bloody hell! If Shorty's right this isn't a job for us -- it's a job for the military. Somehow Shorty was to be believed. It just wasn't possible that a statement so shocking could be false. Merrivale bent to the notepad, wrote: Call Army. Glancing at the words, Gammel hesitated, then motioned another of his aids to read it and obey. The aide looked at the pad, stared questioningly at Gammel, who nodded vigorously to reinforce the command, then motioned for the man to bend close. Gammel whispered for a moment and the aide's face paled. He dashed out of the room. "As unbelievable as your story sounds," Merrivale said, "I will take your word for it at the moment. However, you must know what I will have to do in response. This is far too big a situation for me to -- " "You son of a bitch! If you attack, the whole planet's done for!" Merrivale froze in shock, the phone pressed against his ear, detected a glint of shared response in Gammel's eyes. That was not how one addressed a superior! leaned close to Janvert, whispered, "Tell him the Hive wishes to negotiate. Temporize. Ask him why he hasn't investigated with the Pentagon about the new island. Tell him we are quite ready to vaporize an area of several hundred square miles around Washington, D.C., if he needs further demonstrations." Janvert relayed this message. "Have you seen this weapon?" Merrivale asked. 'Yes." "Describe it." "Are you nuts? They won't let me describe it. But I've seen it and I've seen the little hand version of it." The first aide Gammel had sent from the room returned, whispered mel scribbled on the notepad: Pentagon confirms. They're sending assault team. Merrivale said, "Shorty, do you really believe they can do this?" "I've been telling you nothing else, damn it! Haven't you checked with the Pentagon yet?" "Shorty, I hate to say this, but it seems to me that several fission bombs, one right on top of the other into -- " 'You damned idiot! Will you stop making stupid suggestions?" Merrivale glared at the base of the telephone. "Shorty, I must ask that you moderate your tone and your passions. This sounds like the very kind of subversion we must -- " "I'm calling the President," Janvert said. '"You know I can do it. You gave me the Signal Corps number and code yourself. He'll answer, too. You and the Agency can go plumb straight to -- " "Shorty!" Merrivale was outraged and abruptly fearful. This thing was getting completely out of hand. Janvert's fanciful warnings might have some substance in them -- the military would find out about that quickly enough -- but a call to the President would have widespread repercussions. Heads would roll. "Calm yourself. Shorty," Merrivale said. "Now listen to me. What assurance do I have that you're telling me the truth? You describe a pretty desperate situation -- one I find extremely difficult to believe. If it is anything even remotely resembling what you describe, however, it clearly calls for a military solution and I've no alternative but to -- " Janvert asked, "Haven't you understood a single thing I've said? There won't be any world for your damned military solution to take place on if you make one wrong move now! There won't be anything! These people can blow the planet apart -- or pulverize any piece of it they choose. You couldn't break through to them in time to prevent that. The planet's at stake -- the whole planet, do you understand me?" Gammel reached out, grabbed Merrivale's telephone arm and shook it to demand attention. Merrivale looked at him. Gammel held up a sheet of paper on which he had written: Go along with him. Ask personal inspection visit. Until we're sure, we cannot take chances. Merrivale pursed his lips in thought. Go along with him? That was madness. Blow up the world, indeed! He said, "Shorty, I'm sure my own profound doubts about this -- " J. his earphones, grabbed the telephone out of Merrivale's hand, thrust Merrivale aside and motioned for two of his aides to hold Merrivale. "Janvert," Gammel said, "this is Waverly Gammel. I spoke to you a few minutes ago when you first called. I'm a senior agent with the conversation and I, for one, am ready to go along with -- " "They're just stalling!" Merrivale shouted, struggling with the agents who held him. "They're bluffing, you fool! They can't -- " Gammel put a hand over the receiver, addressed his men: "Take him outside and shut the door." He returned to his conversation with Janvert, explained, "That was Merrivale. I've had him forcibly removed. Under the circumstances I suspect he must be insane. I am going to come out to that -- that hive myself and I am going to look at whatever it is you can show me to substantiate this weird story. I will ask that any action from this end be delayed until I report back, but I will put a time limit on that. Do you understand all of that, Janvert?" "You sound like somebody with a few smarts, Gammel," Janvert said. "I thank God for that. Just a minute." Hellstrom bent close to Janvert, spoke in a low voice. Janvert said, "Hellstrom says you can come out here under those terms and will be permitted to report bade in person. It's my opinion that you can trust him." "That's good enough for me," Gammel said. "Tell me exactly where I report at that farm." "Just come to the barn," Janvert said. "That's where it all begins." As Janvert replaced the telephone in its cradle, Hellstrom turned away, wondering why he no longer felt tired. The Hive was going to get its big block of time. That seemed obvious. There were a few among the wild Outsiders who could be reasoned with -- people such as this . Janvert and the agent on the telephone, that Gammel person. Such people would understand the implications of the Hive's new stinger. They would recognize the need for change. Things were going to change in this world, too. Hellstrom knew what his own course had to be. He would bargain with the Outsider government for conditions under which the Hive could continue its mimic existence unobserved by the wild masses. The secrecy could not last indefinitely, of course. The Hive itself would see to that. They were going to swarm before long and there was nothing the Outsiders could do to prevent that swarming. Swarm would follow swarm thereafter and the wild ones would be assimilated and pushed back into smaller and smaller portions of the planet they shared now with tomorrow's humans. From Joseph M err i vale's report to the Agency Board: As you know we are effectively blocked from any further active participation in this matter, a decision whose shortsightedness we all recognize. We are consulted on the problem from time to time, however, and I can give you some idea of how things are proceeding in Washington. My own private guess at the moment is that this Hellstrom will be permitted to continue with his filthy cult at least for the time being -- and he may even be allowed to continue making his subversive films. The see-saw of the official debate is polarized at this moment around the following two opposing viewpoints: #) Blast them out and damn the consequences. This is a minority viewpoint which I share, but which is losing adherents. #) Stall for time by making a secret agreement with Hellstrom, thereby keeping knowledge of the Hive from the public, while at the same time we mount a massive research program aimed at destruction of what is coming to be called in most official circles "The Hellstrom Horror."  of monographs written by linguists cum psychiatrists inferring that Celia Hammersmith drowned herself off Point Fermin because she could find no more worlds to conquer andor could never find love. Such speculations are untreated ambergris. After pioneering the greatest breakthrough in the history of linguistics Celia Hammersmith died inadvertently from raptures of the deep. I know because I was there, sharing her rapture. "It is of public record that the Celia Hammersmith College of Delphinology was opened by government grant to exploit the talents of the world's foremost linguist. Of course there were political overtones to the establishment of Celia's Hermosa Beach facility -- politicians were wooing the woman's vote -- but the grant reflects accurately the preeminence she had at thirty-one achieved in her profession. C.H.C.D. was founded to train delphinologists and to research methods of communicating with dolphins. I count it no small honor that I was the first dolphin in Celia's tank. Our meeting was inevitable. Hermosa Beach is only a few miles north of the Marineland of the Pacific where I was the star of the Great Aquatic Burlycue. All dolphins are burlesque artists, Celia once told me. I was the hammiest of the hams -- my act always brought down the net. Rising out of the water with a plastic top hat abaft my beak, I would grasp a cane under my right flipper and, balancing almost vertically on my flukes, thrash half across the tank while the band played The Man Who Broke the Bank at Monte Carlo. We dolphins have an affinity for human beings. To my natural inclination add the convivality of a hotblooded Mediterranean dolphin, all male and eight feet long. Tank born and aquarium bred, to me Homo semi-sapiens was as familiar as my mother's milk. Still, until I met Celia you all looked alike to me, of one sex, upright and bifurcated. Your swiveled heads and stuck-out ears are your least attractive features. Still, I'm tolerant. Nothing is wrong with your head that a hearing-aid would not fix, as Celia recognized. She did not have the ears for our frequencies, but she devised an acoustic converter attached to an underwater listening device and put an old dolphin into the tank with me. Since he was almost too feeble to bounce an echo off a net, I gave him a few turning directions, at first. An overhead camera revealed his responses to my instructions and Celia, alone in her office, was deciphering the sounds. At night the old bull talked of his youth in the open ocean, of the cows he had led to calving, the straight-line swimming, the fights Micronite filter. Mild, smooth taste. For all the right reasons. Kent. America's quality cigarette. King Size or Deluxe #'s. Micronite filter. Mild, smooth taste. For all the right reasons. Kent. Regular or Menthol. Kings: # mg. "tar," #.I mg. nicotine: #'s: # mg. "tar." # mg. nicotine. Menthol: # mg. "tar," Warning: The Surgeon General Has Determined # mg. nicotine .  . av. per cigarette, That Cigarette Smoking Is Dangerous to Your Health. with sharks. He was a Nebraska farmer telling a Tasmanian about the delights of com husking. All I got from his stories was an attack of agoraphobia. The thought of all that water outside my tank scared the hell out of me. So there I cowered, at the age of seven, nostalgic over my aborted career in burlesque while the oldster wheezed and clicked. In her office Celia Hammersmith was listening to the old bull's tales with far more interest than I. One night the center net of the tank was lowered, trapping me in the landward end of the tank and the oldster on the seaward side. Then the sea gates were opened, and the oldster swam out into the lagoon wheezing "So long, cousin." For a while I listened to his soundings and got him beyond the breakwater. The gates closed -- the net lifted and I was alone in the tank. phins are gregarious -- nothing is lonelier than a lonely dolphin. Three days and three nights I spent without seeing a living being. Meals were fed to me from a dump bucket on an overhead trolley. Celia had put me in solitary. On a night of a full moon with no sound in the tank but that of my own breathing, I heard a splash followed by the flop-flop of a human swimmer approaching me. Then a hand was stroking my flipper, another tweaking my dorsal, as my tympans were quivered by a gentlymocking vibration. "Well met by moonlight, lonely cetacean." What would you think, cousin, if your house cat looked up to tell you it was feeling ill? For a certainty you would look for the ventriloquist before you went for the catnip. At least you would have that alternative to my complete stupefaction. "My name is Celia," the voice continued. "You're called Happy. I want to be your friend." Since "friend" is a dangerously amorphic word in Delphine, I was shocked into deeper silence and had to assume it was a "she" who spoke. "Happy is a good name. It's the sound of leaping and splashing and tossing a ball through a hoop. It fits you. You were especially chosen by me after I saw you in the burlesque show. Such verve. Such marvelous spontaneity. Such intelligence." Be aware mine is a liberal translation. Delphine is communicated in larger units and faster than human speech. It has to be. Without that survival device, the only dolphin extant would be Grampus orca the killer whale. "Happy, we'll never get to know each other unless you speak. I'm talking to you through a flutter diaphragm held to the roof of my mouth. My ear plugs are acoustic converters. I'll understand you, so speak to me, Happy. Quit being so damned coy!" My silence was not coyness. The dolphin's code is a complex cabala and my instincts held it sacred. Without it we might lose dominion over the sea -- and despite my lack of bigotry I was a little wary of man. What sea-dweller would not be after Eniwetok and Bikini? Celia's voice had lost its pique when she spoke again. "Our species have much in common. Happy. You are lords of the sea and we are lords of the land. We're both warmblooded, intelligent mammals. My hand is a rudimentary flipper." Oh, Celia was smooth -- ponder her last remark -- but I kept silent. I repeat: I like human beings, but they are not dolphins. "I won't hurt you, Happy. I'm a cow and you're a bull." Another remark worth pondering. So humans were not of one sex! "Don't you like me a little, Happy?" She tweaked my dorsal again. "Say something for me -- and I'll give you an extra herring for breakfast." I would not say anything but I gave her an affectionate nudge with my flipper. After all, she said she was a cow. "Well, that's worth a sardine," she laughed. "But you think it over. I'll keep you in solitary tomorrow to give you plenty of time to think, and I'll be back tomorrow night. I simply must discover if your verbal wit equals the comic mimicry that always brought down the net at the Great Aquatic Burlycue. So long, cousin." The loneliest sound I have ever heard was the flip-flop of her withdrawing strokes, but a linguistic note is in order here. Some African dialects employ a click-speech similar to the click of a dolphin and some Canary Islanders communicate by whistling. Celia's background in such languages helped her to synthesize an almost flawless Delphine. evening, since all I could do was deliberate. The old bull was the code breaker, not me, but my reluctance to engage in interspecies communication was false pride. As Celia had pointed out, dolphins and men were co-equal lords of sea and land. Fraternization, viewed in this light, became nothing more than noblesse oblige. Besides, after being in solitary all whistle back to a whistle-buoy. When I heard her splash into the tank, I silently sank to the bottom, listening to her splashing above me and calling, "Happy, where are you?" I was rising to nudge her with my beak and to surface beside her, rolling over to reveal my underside. As a delphinologist Celia surely recognized the signal: "flashing the white." She scratched my belly and slapped it, asking, "How does that feel, Happy?" "Like wallowing in a school of tuna." My reply was not Lafayette, we are here or One short step for a man, but it was the first concept delivered to a human being by a dolphin through the fibrillation of a blowhole. "Now it's down to business, you teaser," she said, shaking my flipper. "First you must learn human metaphors. You should have said, 'It's more fun than a barrel of monkeys.' " So my beginning association with Celia Hammersmith was purely on a teacher-student basis. With a confidence approaching arrogance she had readied an English-to-Delphine translating machine and began immediately to pipe lectures into my tank. My first week was spent on vocabulary exercises and the rudiments of English grammar, my second on a survey of human history. From the knowledge gained in such fashion, cousins, I gathered that you've come a long way from the day you crawled out of the ocean to crack crabs and develop your rudimentary flippers. I am not sure in which direction you've come. Since sleep is a luxury few sea creatures can afford, I listened night and day to the lectures. The only break in my lessons came when Celia paddled out in the evenings to review my day's intake in a question-and-answer period. When I asked the wrong questions I got a "no comment" and was deprived of my belly slap. Celia was teaching me manners as well as metaphors. In my fourth week I taped, via a translating machine, the first monograph authored by a dolphin, Delphinic Idioms and Speech Patterns. Despite its historical value the Institute's publications department refused to publish it because it lacked footnotes, this despite a paragraph in the dissertation explaining the absence of the concept "foot" in Delphine. N evertheless, Celia appointed me instructor in Delphine and assigned me two tankside classes a day. My lectures were spoken into a translating machine and broadcast to my students in English. The students took notes but never laughed at my witticisms. My humor must have been lost in translation. At this stage I would have preferred to strut across the tank with my top hat and cane while the band played The Man Who Broke the Bank at Monte Carlo. In the evenings Celia came to lie beside me on an air mattress and review my lessons. She began to stay longer, often until midnight, and to talk more about herself and her childhood. Gradually I came to detect nuances in her whistles and clicks which bespoke her sadness over a life which had found its only expression in a driving urge to work. In a way I was her psychiatrist, but I was also relieved by her presence. The squeaks, squeals, whistles and clicks of the lectures were silenced when she came -- and frankly I was becoming more interested in Celia and what she thought of me than I was in the Punic Wars. Concerned by my students' indifference to my verbal wit, I asked her one night to give me her evaluation of me as a conversationalist. "Your speech is rhetorical, even flamboyant by human standards, though for all I know you may be a laconic dolphin. Really, there's no way for me to compare your standing with other dolphins unless..." She paused, silent and pensive. "Unless what, Celia?" Suddenly she rolled on her side to face me, speaking with a pell-mell breathlessness as if she had been suddenly seized by an exciting notion. "Unless I opened the gates some night -- to let you go out and lure some fellow dolphin back into the tank with you. You could do it, Happy. With your Ramboyant rhetoric and fantastic charm, you could talk the horn off a narwhal. Would you like to try?" I considered her request, which had as many ramifications as a giant squid. I would have preferred an electric eel in my tank to a fellow dolphin to share Celia's attention -- and to get one, as Celia well knew, I would have to bring back the whole school and turn my tank into a sardine can. Besides, if she needed another dolphin she could requisition one at the government's expense. So why had she made such a proposal? Suddenly I intuited the answer -- Celia was testing my loyalty to her. But an unproved intuition is an idle fancy. I had to be sure this one was right or become the world's first red-faced, jackass dolphin. I heaved a long, sad sigh from my blowhole and fibrillated wistfully, "It might be fun to cruise out and cut some lovely young cow from the herd to share my tank and learn my tricks." "Oh, no! I'm permitting no menage a trois in this tank." Celia did not know it, but she had been tossed on my fluke. My intuition was precisely correct. "Well, there goes my contribution to science," I said. "Science, hah! From that smarmy sigh I'd say that hankypanky's more like it." There had been a shift in our relationship and the time for honesty had come. I nudged her raft contritely. "Celia, I was just splashing a little spray in your eyes. You're the only companion I want. My wit and my rhetoric are only for you." So saying, I emitted a longer, smarmier sigh. "Oh, bosh! Fiddlesticks!" she said, but she tweaked my dorsal. Perhaps it was on that night that a channel marker floated past and an unseen helmsman changed our course. Certain I am that I have never felt closer to any mammal, cetacean or Homo sapiens, and our rapport stirred a curiosity in my mind. In a manner I intended to be casual but actually was tense, I asked, "Celia, would you pipe me a course in human anatomy?" did not let on and piped in the course. Soon I was studying the students at the tank side who were studying me. Females, I noticed, carried an extra set of buttocks on their chests. Celia told me they were mammary protuberances which all female mammals had in common, she as well as my own mother. Looking at Celia's, I had to take her word for it, but for the life of me I couldn't remember mama's. She augmented my course in human anatomy with evening remarks on comparative anatomy. Human mating is a contact sport. Dolphin mating is a collision sport in which a sonic lure replaces courtship. Buffering the tale with long, Latin words, Celia told me of an attendant in a Florida aquarium who sounded in jest a recording of the mating call of a female Delphinis delphis while submerged. The wag's last memory was of sixteen torpedo-shaped objects hurtling toward him at thirty knots. In seconds he was sodomized to shreds. Anatomy became the next to last science that I studied. Celia was changing my curriculum to emphasize the arts. In order to enrich my metaphorical language, I was given four hours of poetry every morning, fifteen minutes of Shakespeare and three hours and forty-five minutes of Romantic Poetry. Shakespeare's good but he's a little too rich for my blood. From the outset I felt an affinity for Lord Byron -- which grew stronger as the strangely disturbing concepts of romance swam within my ken. I learned of women wailing for their demon lovers and wondered about human female preferences. I pondered such lines as How do  love thee? My favorite poem was Byron's To Augusta, and Celia's was Leda and the Swan. She also read me certain passages from Jeffers' Roan Stallion. One poem, at the time our mutual favorite, which I never wish to hear again, is The Forsaken Merman. Our discussions about the concepts of the poems bred an intimacy between Celia and me. Although, by using Latinate circumlocutions, Celia explained the mechanics of romance, she was never able to define love. "One must feel it, Happy. Love can't be defined without first being felt. Shelley called it 'desire of the moth for the star, a devotion to something afar from the sphere of our sorrow.' " A sadness in her voice pained me. To divert her I asked, "What's a moth?" "A fluttering, light-seeking insect... Oh, Happy, I must pipe you a course in entomology." I had stuck my flipper in my blowhole. I needed a course in entomology like I needed a course in home economics, but I had diverted Celia. Rather abruptly I returned to the original subject. "Now that we've heard about love from Shelley, what's the word from Hammersmith?" "I confess, Happy, love is one of the few areas in which I'm not an expert. You see, I've never been in love. I'm quite tall for a woman. Because of my intelligence and my height, boys always looked on me as an object. On the other hand, I feel uncomfortable with a male under six feet long with an I.Q. of less than a hundred and sixty. Still,  I haven't answered your question, have I?" A pensive huskiness replaced the sadness in her voice. "I think love is a rapport between a male and a female mammal who regard each other with tenderness, who sense each other's moods, who delight in each other's wit and rhetoric. But I'm so busy, Happy. Any male I could even consider would have to be one involved with me in my work." She sighed and continued, "Now I suppose I am loved by my students, not as an object but as an institution, the Celia Hammersmith College of Delphinology." "You are uniquely beloved, Celia," I assured her. "Most students revere their institution only as an abstraction -- only the students of Hammersmith have their alma mater embodied in so lovely a package of such infinite variety." My remark was pure spermecetti. I was hard put to tell the difference between the sexes, much less recognize intersex comeliness. But my words served their purpose -- which was to cheer her up -- for suddenly she turned to me. "Happy, don't you ever yearn for the free sweep of the open ocean, the wind's song, the whitecaps dancing in glee?" From the spontaneity of her remark, I knew she was voicing a well-thought plan, and her wishes were not mine. The idea of all that ocean out there still scared the hell out of me. Noncomittally I answered, "The old bull spoke of it with longing, but I'm afraid of depths. In anything over nine fathoms. I'd be lost." Then I added the clincher, I thought. "Once I got out there I'd never find my way back to you." "I'd be with you, Happy. I'd guide you home." Then she told me the legend of the boy on the dolphin and whimsically suggested that we rewrite the legend as The Girl on the Dolphin. So contagious was her enthusiasm that within five minutes I was taking Celia, mounted abaft my dorsal, for a spin around the tank. Maneuvering was easy enough although the wool of her bathing suit chafed me slightly. We planned a shakedown cruise on the morrow evening to test the strength of my phobia and my fatigue factor. Celia promised to eliminate the skin irritant by removing the bathing suit if I kept her nudity secret. I told her my name was Happy, not Gabby. next night, when she arrived at the tank with a harness designed to my contours which must have taken a week to fabricate. In the darkness she harnessed me, slithered out of her bathing suit, opened the sea gates and mounted me. I moved out at a modest three knots to minimize my wake and to prevent night strollers on the jetty from spotting my naked rider. So by stealth and by night we slipped the confines of the shore to range the shimmering spaceways of the sea. My agoraphobia vanished beneath the bright beauty of the girl with golden, spray-wet hair, who met my undulations with her own, and so light a burden was never borne by dolphin. Celia was a natural-born, bare-tailed bareback rider. Off Portuguese Bend, she found she could stay astride me by leg pressure alone and tossed the harness away. The last artifact of man was gone from between us. Night and silence claimed us as we climbed and descended the heaves of the off-shore swells, and the wine-dark ocean was less a mystery to me than the joys of our passage. Finally she guided me home, steering me with nudges of her kneecaps. In truth I could have found my way back to Hermosa Beach, via the great circle route, from Taiwan, but I didn't tell Celia. I enjoyed the kneecap nudges. We got home around one o'clock. Thereafter our nights were filled with revelry which began when Celia whopped my belly with her heels and cried, "Away, Happy! Westward ho." Oh, they were joys, our nightly gambols. With my sonar we avoided driftwood. With Celia's eyesight we swam wide of the running lights of vessels. In the darkness our passing was marked only by our phosphorescent wake, which I now think of as a symbol of our love, so bright yet fading so swiftly into eternal darkness. My favorite of the games we played was "crack the whip." I would try to unseat Celia by quick, high-speed turns, thus forcing her to grip me tighter with both legs, both arms, and all four buttocks. Her favorite game was "bucking bronco," in which I tried to toss her from my back with extreme and rapid undulations. In this game she could only retain her seat by thigh pressure and by arching her body to maintain her balance. With her shrieking, "Ride 'im, cowgirl!" and me churning up a few square miles of water, there must have been some surprised albacore in our rodeo grandstands. Often when I felt her thighs relax I would glide from beneath her and listen, from three or four fathoms, to her thrashing about on the surface and calling my name. When her breathing grew labored I would rise beneath her. It was a way of keeping the knee pressure up. At times I lolled in the ocean, Celia stretched alongside, her head resting on my flipper, and We discussed the meaning of life, marine and terrestrial. One night, with San Clemente Island bearing # true and twenty miles distant, I asked, "Celia, what do you think my I. Q. is?" "It's incalcuable. An I. Q. measures a human average and there's only one Happy known to man." "Do you think it's over a hundred and sixty?" "Perhaps. You're the most "Thanks." "Why do you ask a stupid question like that?" "I'm over six feet long. The thought came to me that if my I.Q. were over a hundred and sixty I might qualify as your ideal male mammal." She giggled, the one human sound any dolphin recognizes, and said, "For all the good it does you, you are my favorite male mammal." the supplementary lectures in comparative anatomy and simply to let her know that I understood the meaning of her mirth, I said, "Ah, yes. The sonic romantic barrier." She had been lying with her head on my flipper, completely relaxed. Suddenly I felt her neck muscles tighten. "Happy, I've forgotten something. We must hurry home -- now." As she spoke, she was swinging astride me and the rapport we had established told me she was a very frightened girl. Calling to her to hang tight, I beat shoreward at twenty-two knots, and she did not relax until we entered the harbor. By then I had hypothesized an explanation for her terror, verifed by her remark as she closed the sea gates. "Happy, we'll have to stop these nightly rambles. Lack of sleep As far as it went she spoke the truth -- we were in early and it was #:# a.m. But my remark had alerted her to a danger neither of us had considered. If we had been thirty miles out to sea and a female dolphin anywhere within a ten-mile radius had sounded her love call, Celia's great and loyal friend, Happy, would have been off like the Flying Dutchman, leaving Celia to the loneliness of the long-distance swimmer. Among male dolphins, the Song of the Siren is not a legend but a fact. I could not, in all honesty, dissuade Celia from her unvoiced fear. Except as a racial memory I had never heard the siren's song, but I was getting eager to hear the music. So it was back to the air mattress in the tank and our evening talks, now grown lackadaisical despite the affection between us. Lolling in the confines of a tank grown oppressive, we shared our unvoiced dream of high romance beyond the seawall. Celia grew irritable and petulant. I lost my appetite, even for Quinalt salmon. Our inner tensions grew. We were wasting away together. Finally Celia could stand it no longer. On the tenth night of our captivity, she made an announcement. "Happy, I'm going to Marineland, tomorrow." "Not to get me a fellow tank mate, I hope." "Would you be terribly upset if I did?" "I'd ask for a transfer back to burlesque. You could change my name to Unhappy. I'd sulk. How could I talk to you with some beakish female listening to every sound?" "Of course I'd never share you, Happy. No, I'm going to listen to some tape recordings and I'm giving you a day off from lectures and lecturing. I want you well rested. And if it will ease your mind I'll pipe in something diverting. Would you like Brahms, Beethoven, Bach?" "No. I'll take the complete works of Byron. Why do you want me rested?" "We're going to sea again tomorrow night." With that I flipped her air mattress and went leaping around the tank in confined joy. When she clambered back atop the mattress I was calm enough to listen further. "I wish to go to a kelp bed in a Catalina cove. I'm writing a paper on the nocturnal habits of kelp fish." "Kelp fish! When did you strike up this romance?" "A girl likes to have a few secrets, Happy. After we're there you can patrol the inlet to keep out sharks." This was one hell of a way for me to spend an evening out, patrolling the bar while she fondled kelp fish. I fell silent. "What are you thinking about, Happy?" "The life of a sea lord -- one night a bucking bronco, the next a watch dog." "Oh, it won't be all work." The next night she came, bringing an aqua-lung. Without a word of greeting she opened the sea gates, took off her bathing suit, put on the aqua-lung and mounted me. She did not give me the customary belly whop with her heels. Instead she issued me sailing orders in a peculiarly strained voice, "Head southsouthwest to the western tip of Catalina and follow the northeast coast line. Don't dally -- and don't undulate excessively." Nothing more was said as we put to sea. Her rigid thighs gnd silence told me she was distraught, consumed by some inner urgency. Keeping to course, I propelled us by a rapid flutter of the flukes, holding my body to a minimal pitch. hove to a hundred yards offshore from the kelp beds, keeping a sonic lookout for sharks and hoping one will appear. I am in the mood for splitting a shark's aorta, bursting a liver and sending one of those saw-mouthed bastards spiraling down into that bourne from which no shark returns. My mood is at odds with the scene. Inshore I hear Celia working among the kelp beds. A full moon is rising above Point Fermin. A breeze stands fair from Asia. To westward along the reaches of the headland I hear the long withdrawing roar of the surf. Then it came, the beginning solo of a Delphinis angel, the tremulous, quavering, beckoning, flute-like opening. I wheeled. The sound was coming from inshore, flooding the waters of the cove. The music changed to the tympanic ripple of drums and my body quivered, waiting. The First notes of an organ rose above the drums. The organ notes did it. Before the bar had gone half a measure I was barreling toward the beach at forty knots, seeking the source of the siren's song. In eight feet of water and an aqua-lung I found waiting for me on the sandy bottom all the sirens of legend: Parthenope, Leucosia, Ligea. Waiting for me was the apotheosis of feminine mammalian beauty, Earth mother of the seaborn, queen among women and mistress of aural mimicry -- Celia Hammersmith. Celia had listened well to the recordings at Marineland and learned every note of the language of the dolphin's heart. Separated by millennia, the tides of our mammalian blood swirled together again in an eddy, a vortex, a maelstrom. My cousin, my bride, returned to the sea, or at least to its littoral strand -- a problem of purchase was solved in the shallows -- and returned to her forsaken merman. Together we erased eons and that night Celia Hammersmith found love. By her own admission, later, as we lolled on the sand, I was the most esoteric bit of erotica in the history of feminine diversions. Had we left well enough alone, this treatise need never have been recorded to silence the slithering sprats of conjecturists who insinuate Celia's drowning was suicide But eons were not enough for one night. Who can turn his gaze away after glimpsing paradise? Coursing homeward, I was dolphin transfigured bearing woman transformed. No longer inhibited by propriety, we talked of the wonder we had shared. Celia confessed that I had long been her ideal male, eight feet long with an incalculable I.Q. "But I love you as much, Happy, for your flamboyant rhetoric, your irrepressible good humor and your wit." "I'll buy the first two," I said, "but no one laughs at my jokes except you." "The others haven't grasped the subtleties of cetacean humor. But give them time. Someday you'll be the world's most famous lie-down comic." In turn I confessed how I had long adored her whimsy, her golden hair, her downside-up buttocks and the pressure of her kneecaps abaft my dorsal. "But your singing really gets me, Celia." Somewhere over the Santa Barbara Deeps, Celia grew concerned over a lack of reciprocity in our love. I had joined with her on the littoral strand which made me a shallow-water merman. To make us co-equals in love, she should join with me in this fathomless water and become a true mermaid. I didn't question her logic, but I did point out the problem of purchase we had solved in the shallows. Here, the bottom lay furlongs below. Celia's clicks and whistles conveyed an enigmatic whimsy as she told me she could solve the problem. She asked, "Are you game for a gambol in the deeps, Happy?" A stunning novella about a man who could live as often as he dared -- launching the great new series by: April issue, on sale March # Women and dolphins are not "Sing it, again, Celia. But skip the flutes and drums. Just the organ notes." Above me I could hear the tempo of Celia's breathing speed up as she put on the mask of the aqua-lung. She checked the oxygen in the cylinder. She was a romantic yet a woman, too, at all times practical. Sounding the organ notes, she slipped beneath me and grasped my flippers; my horizontal stabilizers were to be her means of gaining purchase. So slight was the downward tilt the weight of the aqualung gave my body that I failed to notice my increasing angle of descent as my flukes, with powerful strokes, thrust toward a more perfect union. Seeking rapture in the deeps, we both forgot the rapture of the dark deep -- nitrogen narcosis. At forty or fifty fathoms Celia muttered dreamily, "Happy, darling, I could float like this forever. But the aqua-lung's got to go. It hampers me." So saying, she took off her aqualung and threw it aside. O, doubleedged rapture! Too late I realized it was not Celia but the nitrogen talking. Immediately I levered her upward. We broke surface at an estimated sixty knots. At the apex of a twenty-foot arc we two parted in silence and spray. Celia hit the water first, spread-eagled on the surface. I landed a few feet beyond her. swam a circle around her thrice. In the moonlight her golden hair resembled the petals of a white-stalked sea anemone, rising and falling, ominously horizontal. Then I knew that we would go no more a-roving so late into the night. In a final act of homage, I nudged her body shoreward down the shimmering moonpath on the sea, carrying her back to the land which had given her birth. So Celia took one last ride with me, but the irrepressible good humor she loved was gone forever. Henceforward I would be Happy in name only. Thus did I mourn. But that which shapes us binds all nature with similitudes. Out of the whale comes ambergris and out of the ambergris the perfume. Out of my great grief came a melody and out of the melody a good humor more irrepressible than ever. As I pushed her body landward, I began to chant, lowly and slowly at first, as a Requiem for Celia, the man-song I knew best. Imperciptibly my body began to undulate to the rhythm of the Requiem. I stepped up the tempo, nudging on the up notes, clicking and whistling more loudly: For I'm the guy that married the girl who broke up the home of the man who broke the bank at Monte Carlo.     gal axy stars    "My literary biography is short." says John Boyd. And spectacular, add your editors. His first work -- a mainstream novel published in # -- was grabbed by the movies, a book club, four foreign publishers; now a paperback, to date it has sold more than # copies. His second novel, also mainstream reviews, was selected by the Doubleday Science Fiction Book Club, has been optioned to the movies, was chosen one of the best books of the year by the American Library Association, has lately been reissued by Berkley. We quote John Boyd further: "I opted for science fiction after two writers I particularly admire -- Arthur C. Clarke and Robert A. Heinlein -- publicly endorsed Last Starship, and after I received numerous perceptive letters from its readers. I became convinced that the quality of science-fiction readership is exceptionally high. Not then or since did I ever consider 'writing down' to a reader or underestimating his background or intelligence. But I had felt that Last Starship would have limited appeal because it was addressed primarily to literature students in the hope that they might be amused by the arcane illusions and free-wheeling language. Yet the book was received understanding by science-fiction readers. Thus did Last Starship launch me into s-f as surely as it launched its hero to Planet Hell. Incidentally, the translation of the book's French John adds that to the s-f audience, "... a valid social promise can be expressed with wit, subtlety, indirection, sadness, indignation and poetic flights of rhetoric, all in one tale, and in the expectation of being comprehended." While not definite in his mind about the difference between science fiction and mainstream fiction, he does believe the science-fiction reader, more than others, is suspension of disbelief" so essential in coping with the world of the imagination. His chief aim, John reports, is to tell a good story with a valid theme and believable characters, particularly the latter. Hence in writing The Girl and the Dolphin appearing in this issue, all through the bittersweet love #tory of Celia and Happy he was careful to empathize with both. He tells us, further, that he usually deliberately telescopes the endings of his novels. "Once the plot-strings are knotted, I believe in a quick cut right behind the knot. Any philosophical implications the reader may wish to weigh, he can weigh without me." Of course, the practice can backfire. "One reviewer in the Los Angeles Times. I'm convinced, read my how the protagonists ultimately defeated the behavior computer which could plot all their moves in advance. You see. their method was disclosed in an off-beat strategy conference between two surgeons, repeated in the gibberings of a schizoid, and retold again in a song composed by an aphasiac. Too deep for reviewers, I guess. I don't consider reviewers to be among my most intelligent readers." John was a Naval Reserve officer during World War II, enlisting from Atlanta, Georgia in #. He met his wife-to-be while stationed in San Diego, married her in Seattle in #. After graduation from U.S.C. in #, he became a graphic arts salesman and remained so until #, when he began to write full time. hardcover by Weybright  Talley, is John's most recently published book. But he has Man for a Crowded Planet -- because he has a genetically inbred "death wish." May issue. It will be a two-parter. Have fun. VJ" honor." The newsman rose as Judge M'bui Darrananga swept into his chambers, began divesting himself of his robes and wig. The judge's handshake was cordial, firm. "Barry, it's a pleasure to see you again. "Sorry to make you wait -- my charge to the jury took longer than I'd expected." "Don't give it a thought." The newsman winced as Darrananga's huge hand enveloped his own. "I appreciate your fitting me into your schedule on such short notice," he said. "I realize that the Lew trial -- " "Isn't what you wanted to talk about," interrupted the judge with a knowing, good-natured smile. "Ethically We shouldn't discuss it until the jury reaches a verdict, you know." Darrananga stood six and onehalf feet tall in his blue-black skin -- his merry, patient eyes tended to miss nothing. Robust in his early sixties, he had been born in a Nairobi slum, disenfranchised and meager of prospect as any other black urchin. His climb from the gutters of East Africa to doctor of jurisprudence had culminated behind a bench in the United Nations High Court. There were those who insisted witchcraft had had something to do with it. "You're aware, of course, that the Lew. trial is only a gesture," continued Darrananga, stuffing a calabash pipe with rough-cut tobacco he liked to blend himself. "Lew Chao Leung surely is no murderer -- no more than you or I. His family forced the trial to satisfy their egos, their pride. The jury will weigh the evidence -- if it can truly be called 'evidence' -- and rule Dr. Lew innocent of murder in the second degree. Posthumous trials are rarely meaningful, I'm afraid." The reporter's grin was sheepish. "I hoped to learn your views on the Dallin incident, your honor." "Certainly you did. Everyone else is talking about Richard Dallin -- why shouldn't we?" Applying a match to the bole of his calabash, Darrananga lolled in the highbacked chair behind his desk, surrounded by a cloud of bluish smoke. "We may never learn what really happened out there," he mused aloud. "The affairs' more romantic overtones -- aided by sensational press coverage -- have kindled public fancy. We have a double homicide among working scientists in the field, then the otherworldly purpose and remote lunar farside base of Project Ozma itself -- next a third death under unusual circumstances and finally a vanished astrophysicist whose diary records visiting aliens from the stars. And an incredible work of art -- the photoscuplt. By the way, have you seen the Smithsonian exhibit?" "Last month," said the newsman. "Washington was a furnace." Darrananga chuckled. "Ah, yes -- late summer isn't the season to visit the American capital. But, didn't you sense the nearness of the unknown in that skylighted gallery, Barry? Music pours from hidden speakers, making chills race along your spine once you know the details of the affair." "Music?" The reporter looked wary. "I remember the recorded music, yes, but -- " "In a moment, Barry -- in a moment," fended Darrananga. "I stood in the Smithsonian for twenty minutes, listening, watching the queue wind past. Chattering visitors would approach the pedestal, come face to face with that eightinch plastic brick encapsulating diminutive, cameo-perfect human figurines and become suddenly rooted, held by the sort of rapt attention one finds at a showing of Van Gogh or Modigliani. They would stand transfixed until crowd pressure forced them on -- to ask futile questions of the guards before wandering off, unsatisfied, toward the exit."  "I suppose we're all -- unsatisfied." "We are indeed. Tell me -- do you like music?" The judge leaned forward. "I -- yes, of course." "Sibelius, Beethoven, the heavier orchestral literature? Perhaps the Bruckner works?" The newsman frowned, shifting his weight uneasily. "I'm not well acquainted with longhair works. Why do you ask?" Darrananga reflected for a dozen heartbeats in silence. He slowly laid aside his pipe. "Richard Dallin loved music," he said. "His was a sonorous plea for help, a cry in the night that may or may not have been answered." The judge paused. "Don't mistake me. There is no hint of deception or hoax in the Dallin incident -- merely mystery, just an unsolved enigma. The photosculpt rests on its pedestal, an affront to reason and common sense, while the diary -- " "The diary?" Judge Darrananga rubbed his chin. "The foreman asked for three copies of the diary to take into the jury room for study," he said, looking directly into the newsman's eyes. "I've decided to let you read my personal copy this afternoon, Barry." The reporter flinched in surprise, sat suddenly straighter. "But isn't the diary still considered evidence?" "Technically, yes. When the trial concludes Richard Dallin's celebrated diary will at last be published in its entirety. Witholding the final portion to keep prospective jurors unprejudiced was silly, to say the least. I'm certain the Lew trial is in its last hour." The newsman's eyes widened. "Believe me, I'll consider permission to preview the diary a great privilege, your honor. "May I ask bluntly -- have you formed an opinion about Dallin's fate?" "An opinion? As the Lord is my witness, I form a new opinion daily." The judge opened the top drawer of his desk. He lifted out a thick, unbound stack of fascimiles, laying them reverently before the newsman. "I've earmarked those entries which seemed most pertinent with tape. Read them first. They'll provide an overview. Later, if you wish, you may browse through the remainder at your leisure." "Thank you, Judge Darrananga. Thank you very much." The reporter sounded sincere. The judge rose stiffly. He stretched, strode briskly to the door, standing with one hand on the knob. "I've some calls to make. I'll be back in an hour, or so." He puffed his cheeks, regarding the newsman soberly. "Try to retain an open mind, Barry," he said as if in afterthought. "Do try." The ' door eased shut. The newsman was alone. He eagerly fingered the first taped tab, then lifted and folded back a thick sheaf of early pages. At the top of the facing sheet was a heading written in precise cursive: Here at last! Writing in cubicle after dinner. Years from now Geraldine  I will read diary together  chuckle. All a silly diary's good for anyhow. Glad that hellish wait in quarantine  tedious crawler ride are behind me. Eighteen months of hard work  high bonus and I'll strut back to Gerry  Tommy boy with a bundle. Joy! Met here by Dr. Lew. "Welcome to the forty-oners," says Lew have no idea what he meant. We invited the crawler crewmen in for coffee, then saw them off  Dr. Lew showed me around the station. The #-meter instrument is the stopper, of course staff calls it simply "The Rig", but actually it's the Karl G. Jansky Radio Telescope. Be a helluva thrill working with it! Discovered Dr. Lew stayed awake on presumption my arrival imminent absolutely no communication with other lunar sites -- a surprise, Mr. Tcharoff now on watch -- Dr. Butler quietly sleeping. They've been short-handed -- three men on rotating eight-hour shifts these past months. I had imagined four men on station at all times. Turning in now. Lew advises that Dr. Butler will wake me  give formal orientation when he goes on watch. Breaking in to routine should be fun. Pleasant dreams! # August Too pooped to write yesterday. Flopped, slept through sacktime  most of recreation time. Last sunlight hals left the Soviet Mountains, hence solar hash gone from sky  The Rig will be at maximum usefulness this next semi-lunar. We're at about # km northwest in Mari Crisium, while totally unexplored region around Sea of Moscow lies # km or so due north. Isolated. But that's why I'm here. Most lunar satellites are in equatorial orbits, below our short horizon. Farside is kept completely free of radio noise. Policy will pay off when if extra-human contact is made. Met everyone save Mr. Tcharoff. Will meet him next week when Dr. Butler reschedules to include me on duty roster. Butler, nominal chief astronomer, is nearly fifty, has goatee, small gray eyes  a sort of pompous manner. He kindly commented on the photosculpt of Gerry  Tommy I brought along should be praiseworthy -- squandered a big chunk of bonus money on it. Figurines are perfectly lifelike  edgelighted to make plastic all but invisible. Checked out in pressure suit today. Temperature in surface dust: minus # F.  falling. Butler is laconic as hell, but very explicit when technical explanation is needed. Duties: lunar day maintain transmitter station; housekeeping  galley chores light, thank God!; meteoroid inspection of The Rig  transmitting antenna station  emergency power  life support systems including our tiny crawler. Lunar night: likewise on all counts save meteoroid inspection. Sound ambitious? First tour showed that a lone man could easily handle things. Electronics are modularized -- we have spares to burn. Our only exotic gear: ultraparametric amplifier in receiving  The Rig's drive computer moon's goofy axial wobble makes this "refinement" manadatory. One other station: emergency communications -- a joke! FM transmitter  vehicles in line-ofsight within range required to relay anyall messages Earthside. Butler says proper conditions have "happened" once in past fourteen years -- during some emergency, luckily! Lunar orbital traffic is entirely below our horizon. We are as cut off from all things human as it is possible to be  still live. You must be here to appreciate this! Questioned Butler about rotating home. He smiled, explained Ozma's severe financial straits. Such "cheating" invalidating contract would mean paying own Earth passage, forfeiture of bonus for whopping insurance premiums, till baby Tommy or his sons found work! Resupply crawler from Crisium each  every six months want to check  make sure we aren't loafing. Will bring goodies  mail. I'll have beaucoup letters for Geraldine by then. Oh, hell! Over two-one  knew my own mind, so they say. Next resupply date? Unknown. Arrival date a forbidden topic by mutual consent. Did I mention that Dr. Lew has medical background as well as physics? Burst appendix would be a fearsome prospect out here otherwise. # August Lone watch today. Butler seemed satisfied with my performance. Will switch staff to six hours watch, eighteen hours rest  recreation -- much easier on everyone. Lew gave monthly physical exam after dinner  says I'm A-l. Can't help liking Lew. He's intelligent, infinitely patient, precise in movement  speech, with clear oriental skin  coal-black eyes. Our music room's a luxury especially for me -- the only compartment in the monastery hut kept at decent atmospheric pressure for acoustic purposes since all hate wearing headphones. When asked. Lew explained faint odor in music room as a combination of soupy air plus Mr. Tcharoffs pipe he smokes in defiance of rules  Butler looks the other way. Gathered Lew not at all fond of Tcharoff, but does admit he's a genuine music nut sounds like someone worth knowing. Also logged my first station entry today: transmitting Tau Ceti on # mHz band, just off natural frequency of neutral hydrogen. Star some ten light-years distant. May hear from them ? in twenty years, who knows? Watched assembled platen on raster monitor: number theory, value of pi -- graphics include schematic representations of solar system  bisymmetrical human form. The Rig receiving likewise frequency of un-ionized hydrogen. Letter to Geraldine, then sacktime. Tired tonight. Miss Gerry lots  lots. # August Returned from watch today  heard someone singing snatches from Boris' death scene pulls sharp after every second bar  knocked politely to meet the singer. Gregor Tcharoff is straight from bad opera bouffe -- taller, wider than life, sporting an auburn beard nesting birds might have built  supposed Rabelaisian gusto. He's really just a gruff kook who thinks his charisma sprouts from loud belches  a booming laugh, is easily amused mostly by his own dialogue  damned generous with advice on everything. Some fella! It seems Butler had mentioned my photosculpt,  Tcharoff demanded to see it. He was overwhelmed. Geraldine, it developed, was the exact image of a lost love goddess whom he'd chased in Ankara twenty years ago, while Tommy was an absolute ringer for his favorite nephew back home in Vladivostok. Gregor has one standard joke in his repertory: the lunar farside is a sort of rare garden spot compared to Vladivostok. God, he may be right! Over coffee he discoursed on Olbers Paradox, numismatics, homeopathic medicine, orchids, French opera, American baseball about which he knows nothing  a few topics I've forgotten. Whew! He Finally did explain something concrete: who the "Forty-oners" are. It seems they're us numbwitted jackasses who've agreed to eighteen months of living burial here on the forty-one per cent of Luna's wasteland never seen by Earth -- and who, conversely, never see home  hearth hanging in the sky like a blue-silver Christmas tree bauble as it does over Site I  the other Earthside bases. Tcharoff capped the evening with a yawn that exposed his entire trachea, gave me a friendly blow on the shoulder  ambled off to his cage to hibernate. He'll take beaucoup getting used to! Watch tonight monotonous, lonely -- six hours seem twelve or fifteen. From the control room The Rig's huge dish is limned in starlight above the rolling shoulders of the Soviets, but stars never crawl to westward as they do at home. The moon's a static, sterile dustball. Couldn't shake the idiotic notion that Earth did not exist, that this blasphemous place was all there ever was or would be. Silly! Nothing much to occupy my mind on watch. Might have spent more time listening to Gerry's misgivings about accepting this damn fool contract. Sure, a year and a half out here is better than three years wearing a uniform,  a conscripcontract. Hell! Money's pouring in. I'll hang in there and get rich! I I October Skipped a couple of days since nothing new. Listened to several tapes again today: Sibelius, Offenbach, Prokofiev. Great quadraphonic tape library  excellent audio equipment. Friend Tcharoff, who pooh-poohs Sibelius as a composer of "effects" rather than serious music, stirred me to lively argument again. Bear's manner can get under anyone's skin. Watch it! Not a helluva lot else to report. Tcharoff argued at dinner about Richard Strauss, but half-hearted, mopey. There seems to be a feud of sorts going between him  Lew, who's quiet, capable  selfcontained, while Tcharoffs noisy, more or less capable  contained by nothing whatsoever including self. Butler remains aloof, which is slightly worry-making. Dreaded going on watch -- loneliness! Read for a time, but couldn't concentrate. Here two months or thereabouts,  it seems ten times that. Meals prepackaged. deep-frozen -- quite good, but something is missing. Daydreams filled with Geraldine  Tommy. Miss Gerry terribly at times. Most times. Can't shake scary feeling something dreadful has happened to her. Would never know it here. Turning in. Hope sleep comes easily tonight. # November Good old # hertz for #I days this month. Listening same frequency. What else is new? Thought up harmless rebellion. Will horse around with higher frequencies for a few watches. May transmit above # mHz when no one's looking till Butler catches me  listen same frequency. What fun! Boredom supreme,  that shouldn't be. Intrinsic fascination with Ozma, really. Virtual certainty that modulated RF from "out there" is falling on every sub-stellar point of moon  planets. But at what frequency? That's the jackpot question -- where to tune for the program from Oz? Yesterday Lew  Tcharoff got into a blistering debate over why Ozma ever set up here in backwash of universe. Tcharoff, wild  woolly -- but with a grain of an instinct for truth -- insisted that ultraparametric receiving equipment in any airless environs would have sufficed. Lew patiently pointed out was for an RF lab, that Ozma to fund The Rig's construction. Hadn't known that, nor had Tcharoff, who was piqued-plus. He flared at Lew unmercifully, wilder than ever. He'd had a few, of course. Butler found  dismantled his latest vacuum still, but the Bear must've rigged another. His vodka tastessmells like rancid castor oil, but high proof plus low p.s.i.g. oxyhelium in the hut turns him into a rather foulmouthed abominable snowman. What can the old man do, fire him? Joke! On watch one whole cosmic year tonight. Really tough staying awake. Back in sack, most times, equally tough getting to sleep. Miss Geraldine beyond telling. Sit for hours staring into photosculpt. Do idiotic things -- jam face up against photosculpt to null plastic  make Geraldine seem lifesize. Everything about Gerry is right  perfect. She could almost step out and... # January, # Yesterday damned eventful. Shaken right out of the sack by a major quake we get a steady diet of small tremors. Tcharoff ooohed  aaahed  danced around like one round-eyed, scared Russian while Butler  Lew crammed selves into our tiny crawler to survey possible damage to station equipment. Got a scare call from them in ten minutes, suited up post haste with extra oxy bottles  survival kits. A large bolide had smashed into the New crater issuing gas  Butler agitated as an old hen. Quick-marched upland beside Butler in crawler toward foothills, found some skimpy shade, watched  waited. What the hell for? If old Luna had decided to gobble up Site A few lesser jolts, later. Gaseous issue dwindled, stopped. Trekked back, pooped, after fifteen hours in p-suits. The instant air spilled into inner lock chamber we heard the communications howler wailing  fell all over each other getting our fishbowls off. It was the resupply Christmas cubed! They had been in the quake zone  were worried as hell when they couldn't raise us on radio. All outside to greet them later. Bundles  bags of letters from carefully chosen words to ship home. Bedded down after celebration. Tcharoff uncorked some of his best Butler smiled paternally  even had a snort himself. Much later Tcharoff had to be "helped" to his sack after being dragged away from poor Lew. Gregor gets damned boorish on the sauce, specially to Dr. Lew. Very, repeat very nasty to Lew -- the scene embarrassed the crawler boys. Puzzle. Lew does nothing obvious to antagonize the Bear. Afterward read Gerry's letters thrice little sheep, but what the hell. Says she's lonely, otherwise fine. God in Heaven, if dear Geraldine knew the true meaning of loneliness! In control room on watch when the crawler left. Hardest thing yet in this life for me was to see it shrink to a glittering speck in the pass northwest of station. I will not see, hear, nor feel contact with the rest of human society for another half-year. # February Still here, Richard? Is the good old monastery hut still smelly as a locker room at the Y? A hut by any name smells just as sweat. Not bad! Pretty good poetry for a budding young scientist, huh? Still camped on Luna's backside earning my fortune. Backside, hell! There's a simpler word for it! Vibrating in  out on twenty-one centimeters, if anyone cares damned few do!  still pouring that goddam Tcharoff into his sack  pulling him away from Dr. Lew. Some day he'll clobber Lew in one of his asinine rages. If he does he's in for some lumps of his own, the bastard! Butler's getting more damned ineffectual. Crawler gone more than a month. Won't last my full hitch  know it thoroughly  completely. will have a deadhead aboard -- Richard C. Dallin, dumb but sane! husband, father,  incipient pauper. I've also been having grade-A nightmares. Wake dripping sweat after running for hours in p-suit, skirting craters  leaping craterlets, chasing the crawler. But the damned crawler keeps churning along just out of reach. The other's much worse. Triumphant homecoming in taxi -- dash madly up the stairs, ignoring apartment-house elevator,  unlock the door. There sits Geraldine, just as in photosculpt, holding baby Tommy on her lap, smiling her sunny smile. plastic between us! Beat  push  hammer fists raw, but I can't get in! Gerry  Tommy frozen ten paces away, not moving. Wake screaming after that one. Rugged! Meaning to talk to Lew about myself again -- headaches, lapses when I do nothing but worry. Going thru senseless motions here. Must get to Site #I --  home! # February Third of hitch gone -- two-thirds to go. Aimless existence from day to day to day. If not for music room. I'd be in a real tailspin. Go there every rec period  drown in sounds. Tapes restore something precious as food, sleep, or... No, I must not even think about that. Read some Shakespeare yesterday -- he put it neatly: When griping griefs the heart doth wound. And doleful dumps the mind oppress; Then music with her silver sound, With speedy help doth lend redress. Twenty-one centimeters both ways  Tcharoff badgering Lew constantly. I'd like to help Lew. But, how? # March Sick -- gawdawful headaches and drowsiness. No watches during past two days. Lew gave me onceover. Thinks problem psychosomatic  gives therapy in form of encouragement -- how he supposedly felt likewise the first few months. Gallant lie, but Lew's a great guy. Don't understand it -- four of us all healthy. Can't infect each other with something exotic way out here moon's controlled indoor environment notoriously low in bacteria count, perhaps the healthiest place of all human habitation. Crawler's been gone too long for incubation of anything infectious from crewmen. Better straighten self out! # March Tragedy -- Gregor Tcharoff is dead! Happened while I was in sack, Butler on watch. Lew  Gregor obviously had violent argument leading to blowoff in dining room. Butler came into hut for coffee, found Tcharoff with carving-knife wound in abdomen. Still breathing, but blood, blood everywhere. Lew unconscious on floor. Overturned table, chairs. Room wrecked. Wakened by Butler immediately. The old man's beside himself. Lew still unconscious we were afraid to move him, TcharofPs breathing disinfected wound, controlled bleeding  administered plasma from Lew's infirmary. All we could do, I suppose. But not enough. Butler fed emergency distress tape to FM link, but chance of spacecraft in line-of-sight within range vanishingly small. I don't like Lew's look -- comatose, breathing shallow, pulse weak  irregular. Lack of knowledge how to basal skull fracture from blow, possibly fall. Clot also possible. What to do? # March I am alone! Lew's pulse, respiration faltered #. Tried external heart massage  resuscitation. No response. Butler left for automated Earthside radio relay station in the Sea of Smyth at # hours after we placed bodies in service shed  evacuated air. Horrible thought! Small crawler will need lots of luck to make it. Butler's been over times, but never to Sea of Smyth. He should cover # km in ten days or so -- the absolute range limit of our little crawler. If he makes it there'll be a ballistic shuttle from Site I on the ground here within hours. If he doesn't... Undated entry Nightmares -- afraid to sleep. Wandered around, looked behind all doors. No one else is here. Butler gone long time. Cried, Haven't cried since childhood. Couldn't stop. Tcharoff  poor Lew in service shed -- cold, shrunken mummies. All TcharofPs fault because... 'Ware the Ides of March, Tcharoff! All of them gone  I'm alone! Undated entry God help me! Woke trembling from nightmare  found it real. Filthy, unshaven for days -- weeks. Trouble remembering things  scared! Also hallucinations, or cruelest imaginable joke. Cleaned self up  inspected station by way of applying nature's therapy. Thoughts that Butler had maybe gotten through were reviving  refreshing. Tremendously stimulated by hopes of rescue. Checked tapes in receiving  heart damned near quit. The Rig has been reading a modulated signal for some time! Don't trust my own judgement any more. Double-checked all, then checked again. The Rig has been receiving discrete source approximate line Gamma Ceti on # mHz. Checked, verified tapes. Line feed # installed don't recall putting it on. Last entry in station log Butler, # March cites our old standby #I installed. Cannot explain any of it. Put tape on scope  horsed around with it until heart damned near exploded! Platen, when assembled, reads as follows -- clear English: All the goddam nerve! Went through log for transmissions that frequency. Didn't think there would be any, but sure enough -- # mHz for a few watches when Butler's back turned. If there's a research vessel out there it's way to hell-andbeyond anything I've heard about. But any hope's better than none. They'll tune my distress call, crank their high-gain array around  relay Earthside. Discarded binary input to transmitter, voice-coded mayday tape  I'm on the air. Hope again wonderful! Undated entry Weeks have passed. Modulated signal gone -- abandoned me like all others. Mind's going soft -- forgot they're way out in deep space. Headaches, lapses when I'm... Need help desperately -- now. Sending on FM link  # mHz Undated entry Saw self in mirror just now  bawled. I'm a mess! How long since strange contact? A dream? Didn't think to log it datewise. Barely remember  uncertainty damning. Not certain of anything. Have lapses into... Not sure what to call it, but I'm afraid. Undated entry Sunset outside. Gerry  Tommy boy like the vie,w. Hold them up to glareproof in control room  they love it. Take them wherever I go now. Except for service shed. Must not go into service shed. Taboo! If only I could be with Gerry  Tommy I'd be so happy. Undated entry Heartless bastards are complaining again about my call for help. I need help. If I irritate them enough maybe they'll come help me. Gerry thinks so. Tommy's too young to understand. Playing music for them now. Lots of Sibelius  Stravinsky. Rite of Spring can be damned irritating -- may jibe them enough to make them come help me. If not, maybe they'll like the music  come anyhow. They seem closer somehow. Sorry Tommy boy doesn't like Sibelius. Gerry does. So do I. Undated entry Khachaturian, Borodin, RimskyKorsakov today -- Russian kick honoring that bastard Tcharoff. Gliere. Moussorgsky to round it out. Playeu Sibelius' fine Fifth Symphony for them again, too. It's so appropriate, so filled with light  that exhilarating sense of freedom, life. Undated entry Copland, Vivaldi, Beethoven  Gluck today -- a mixed bag. Gilbert  Sullivan for seasoning -- Gerry loves the patter songs. They should appreciate Gilbert  Sullivan, too. Their English is flawless. Final undated entry Trimmed beard, groomed self. Must be presentable, look my best, my very best. Gerry, Tommy  I are ready. Airlock cycling... open the door to find the newsman standing at the window, soberly contemplating the flow of water traffic far below in the East River. "I have only a minute," said the judge. "The jury is balloting now. Tell me truthfully -- were you impressed?" "Beyond words!" The newsman's eyes were hollow. "There are several matters -- I remember reading that Dr. Butler's body was later recovered." The judge leaned on the back of a chair, rocking gently. "Heavyhanded irony," he said. "Dr. Butler's tiny crawler almost made it. It had tumbled down a talus slope bordering the Sea of Smyth just eighty-five kilometers from his objective. It was discovered by a returning selenographical team he had passed well within radio range when outbound. Dr. Butler rests near the lonely outpost that had been his charge for so many many years." The reporter's nod was somber. "And Richard Dallin? What happened to him?" Darrananga smiled thinly. "How casually you ask the question of questions, Barry. The facts are these: every automatic service device in the monastery hut was operating as usual when the resuproutine call, though none of quadraphonic audio tapes normally stored in the music room, nor the radio telescope's monitoring tapes, could be found. Nothing else seemed disturbed. Every pressure suit was accounted for by serial number, while the pocked, eternally silent wilderness around and about the station has been scoured and searched time and time again." The newsman grunted. He said nothing. "Which leaves us to dwell upon the true enigma -- the photosculpt," pursued Darrananga. "The diary itself, plus sworn testimony furnished by Geraldine Dallin and by the California company, Barron  Sons, Photosculptors, establish beyond reasonable doubt that only Mrs. Dallin and her infant son posed for the photosculpt on the day in question." The newsman nodded. "If so," said Darrananga in a solemn tone, "we are confronted with paradox. You have seen the photosculpt. Imprisoned in seamless, rock-hard acrylic resin, the six-inch figurine of Geraldine Dallin is seated in a cane-backed chair, smiling pleasantly, holding baby Tommy on her lap." Scowling, Darrananga folded his arms across his deep chest. "And hunched behind them," he said, "one casual arm resting on his wife's shoulder, crouches the emaciated, soul-wrenching figurine of Richard Charles Dallin." "I've seen," said the newsman, "but -- " "More concretely," said the judge relentlessly, "microscopic examination shows that individual skin pores, retinal eye patterns, each single strand of the subject's hair and beard are exquisitely detailed in a manner totally beyond present day photosculpture techniques." "Penalty -- most severe!" said the newsman hoarsely. Darrananga became intent. "Was that really the case? Don't leap to conclusions, Barry. Was indeed the 'penalty most severe' -- or does compassion take forms as yet undiscovered? Either way, Richard Dallin is, in a sense, where he longed so desperately to be." A light tap on the door caused the judge to lift his eyes expectantly. "Come in." A bailiff poked his head in long enough to say, "Jury's back in the courtroom, your honor. The foreman says they've reached a verdict." "Thank you, Carl." Darrananga donned his robes, his manner preoccupied. He spent a moment or two adjusting the parliamentary wig, then asked, "Did you hear him? 'The jury's reached a verdict,' he said. I wish to God it were that simple!" "Amen," the newsman said. Darrananga sighed. "I think Richard Dallin's jury will be out for some time. Quite some time." He made ready to leave, turning at the door with a curious light in his eyes. "Perhaps until the music from those missing tapes comes back to us from the stars."  Pennal path rose steeply to the crest of a bank. Beyond the rise the huge red segment of the setting sun painted the leaves a golden red and made even the dancing gnats glow with a brazen fire. Droplets from earlier rains still glistened on the ferns and freshened the air. The birds in the nearby trees were gathering for the night. Their songs fell sharp and melodious on the still air. Topping the ridge, the girl turned her face toward the sun's last warmth, her eyes nearly closed as she savored this moment of almost perfect communion with nature. Impulsively she kicked the sand in the path, sending it spurting ahead of her, the grains glowing as they were caught by the golden light. The man let her pass a few yards. He had judged his position to a nicety. The bushy niche in which he hid was already covered by the evening shade. So careful was his step as he came up behind the girl that his movements were virtually noiseless. The girl herself knew nothing of his presence until the short axe descended on the side of her slim, white neck. She had no time even to scream. Abruptly the half-orb of the sun assumed a more sinister symbolism. Caught in the grip of bloodlust, the man struck again and again, following his victim to the ground while continuing to strike at her with the short axe. The sight and the feel of the first blows he had struck seemed to excited him further. He appeared seized by a terrible passion which took a long time to find fulfillment. Finally the passion was spent. He stepped back and examined the butchered mess, seeming only now to realize that this dead and horrifying thing on the path had scant moments earlier been a living, breathing, human being. Somehow a blood-wet axe was in his hand -- he stared at it -- and his arms were shiny and sticky with gore. the still air seemed to make him wary. Other people were about on this part of the heath and might be coming this way. He tore handfuls of grass off the adjacent bank and wiped away the worst of the blood from his arms. The axe he threw strongly but carelessly into a clump of trees to the left of the path. He watched it spin away, looking relieved. Thousands of people had axes like that. He no longer possessed one. Another sound, nearer this time, made him start. He searched around accusingly, as if suspecting that he was being watched. He located no one, but a premonition seemed to him that he would be unwise to stay. The sun had nearly set and his choice of path through a line of trees behind the bank threw him immediately into a region of dimness. The path was twisting and winding, but the soft ground underfoot left few footmarks and returned no noise as he ran. Only the little plank bridge across a ditch made a sound, but this was lost under the great canopy of leaves above. Emerging on a main path he slowed to a walk so as not to attract attention. Fortunately the dusk was now well advanced and the path was empty. Across a short stretch of open ground a car was waiting, hidden behind the bushes and out of sight of the road. He reached the car with open relief, took a back route winding away through the country lanes. He only emerged into street-lit areas when passing through a town. Knowing that his bloodstained clothes and arms would not stand close inspection, he was careful to avoid any action that might have involved the interest of others. Finally he reached an expressway and drove fast toward home and safety. Safely indoors finally, in a small suburban house far from the scene of the crime, he seemed arrested by the sight of himself in the mirror. A sick face peered back at him. Tseudi path rose steeply to the crest of a bank. Beyond the rise the huge red segment of the setting sun painted the leaves a golden red and made even the dancing gnats glow with a brazen fire. "Camera on." Droplets from the earlier rains still glistened on the ferns and freshened the air, emphasizing the sweet scents of the vegetation. "Hold that in normal time, Tseudi. We're just coming to the critical point." The birds in the nearby trees were gathering for the night. Their songs fell sharp and melodious on the still air. Topping the ridge, the girl turned her face toward the sun's last warmth, her eyes nearly closed as she savored this moment of almost perfect communion with nature. "Can you move the lens in closer, Tseudi? We need all the detail we can get." Impulsively the girl kicked the sand in the path, sending it spurting ahead of her, watching the grains glow in the twilight's golden light. "You won't get a much better view than that," said Tseudi. The prowler let the girl pass a few yards. He had judged his position to a nicety. The bushy niche in which he hid was already covered by the evening shade. So carefully did he step as he came up behind the girl that his movements were virtually noiseless. The girl herself knew nothing of his presence until the short axe descended on the side of her slim, white neck. She had no time even to scream. Abruptly the red half-orb of the sun assumed a more sinister symbolism. Again and again the madman lunged, following his victim to the ground while continuing to strike at her with the axe. The horrible blows he had first struck seemed to induce into him a passion that took a long time to find fulfillment. Methodically he all but dismembered the body, apparently relishing the free flow of the blood and the sight of mutilated flesh and the feel of the axe against bone. In the Eidochron control room the only sound was that of one of the technicians being sick. When his passion was spent the madman stood back and inspected the butchery, seeing it as though for the first time. The axe in his hand and the blood glistening on his bare arms became objects of curiosity. From somewhere inside him a second personality seemed to have emerged and was staring with dawning fright and abhorrence at the atrocity before him. Yet the expression was entirely introspective -- it held no concern or pity for the young girl hacked and mutilated on the path. The presence of the corpse seemed somehow an offense against the attacker -- had it not been there, he would not have been at the scene, sweating and bloodied and very much afraid of being caught and blamed. Tseudi's expression was one of fierce concentration as she fought with the complexities of the controls. Under such pressures, her own emotions had little time to surface. For this she was glad. She hated to faint in public. For the madman escape became a predominant motive. A distant sound carried on the still air raised him to the instant alertness of a hunted animal. He tore handfuls of grass from the adjacent bank and wiped away the worst of the blood on his arms. The axe he threw strongly but carelessly into the clump of trees and bushes to the left of the path. He watched it spin away thankfully, as though its going materially lessened the chances of his being connected with the act of murder. T HE observers also watched the flight of the axe. Tseudi swung the whole field of vision so accurately that it covered the entire flight path of the weapon up to the time it disappeared into the trees. "Run it back, Tseudi, and try to follow it in," said Coyne's voice. "That chopper was never found." The screen blurred momentarily and the axe returned to the madman's hand. This time he threw it with the measured precision of slow motion. The axe moved in a leisurely arc, the view field following it at an apparent distance of a few meters. The field of vision rose high into the air, tracking the weapon over the bushes and down into the green cavity beyond. Abruptly the axe disappeared. Coyne muttered something inaudible and Tseudi again stepped back the image and caught the axe in midflight to follow it down at only a tenth of normal-time rate. Soon the answer became apparent. In some past mishap or act of vandalism the top of a tall, slim, tree had been broken off completely. The living trunk had sprouted a cluster of new branches near the broken crown, but within these the main trunk was deeply split. By sheer accident the axe had entered and lodged within the crevice. The protruding handle was indistinguishable from the small branches from a half-meter's distance and its height was a good five meters from the ground. "Good work, Tseudi. The chopper's probably still up there. No one could ever have found it except by the purest chance." Coyne's enthusiasm somehow never ruffled his persistent calm. "Let's go back and see what happens to our friend." There was another step-back of slightly longer duration. The madman again watched the axe spin away. Sound again caused him to start and he glared fearfully around the clumps of bushes as though he suspected the presence of somebody close by. His gaze finally came to rest accusingly in the direction of the Eidochron quasi-lens, though he could not possibly have seen it. This was a common experience for the Eidochron team and appeared to relate to some latent sixth-sense in some human brains for which there was, as yet, no scientific explanation. Then the fellow began to run. His direction took him along a twisting, wooded path already shaded under the last splash of the dying sun. Tseudi's nimble fingers deftly turned the field of view to the new direction and tried to follow his progress at normal-time rate. Such were the technical and manipulative difficulties of this maneuver that nobody blamed her at all when the sortie was halted with the field of view showing only a leafy treetop caught in the final instants of sunset. Tseudi tried to relocate her quarry from this vantage point by scanning down through the branches, but either the madman had changed his course or his running figure could not be resolved by the Eidochron lens in the low level of available light. Resignedly she stepped back the time scan to a point where he had been fully in view, then tracked him in extended time around a serpentine series of bends, across a plank bridge and finally to where his path was intercepted by a second track. As she had guessed, he had indeed changed his course and was now making in the direction of the main road. In a couple of minutes he was out of the woodland and crossing the open heath. Tseudi's job here became easier, because she could let him walk well ahead, then catch him up with a straight sortie, which the computers could handle without her intervention. Soon she could see the car toward which the man was heading. It was parked behind a hedge, clear of observation from the road. Tseudi ran the quasi-lens ahead and circled the vehicle so that Coyne could acquire all the photographs and details he needed for identification. As the madman reached the car she froze his image in order to confirm that he was indeed the girl's attacker. The blood on his arms and clothes and the weird expression in his eyes left no doubt that he was the same man. They now had his likeness, the whereabouts of the elusive weapon and some details about his vehicle. They still needed his address and his name. H IS driving was fast and erratic, but not sufficiently to arouse the attention of other road users or the police. As darkness fell, Tseudi had virtually nothing to guide her other than the dim tail-lights of the car as it raced along the park lanes. Frequently she had to resort to a closeup of the vehicle time-frozen into stillness in order to ascertain that she was still following the right one. As they reached a town the street lights made identification easier and it was possible to follow the car by sight alone despite the increase in traffic. Beyond the town they met a limited-access expressway, again unlit for its major portion. Here, among the moving from the slower to the fast lanes and back, Tseudi lost her quarry completely. Again and again she stepped back in time to where the vehicle had entered the expressway and tried to follow it through. The complexity of the traffic pattern continued to baffle her and she finished following some wrong vehicle. Coyne, however, was equal to the situation. By careful calculation he stepped the Eidochron forward in time while Tseudi stationed the view field at each exit ramp in turn to cover the period when their quarry was most likely to emerge if that was the route he had chosen. At the fifth attempt their vigil was rewarded. Clearly identified, the murderer's car left the highway at the point they were watching and Tseudi easily swung the field to follow it as it slowed for the side roads. Then followed a jumble of suburban streets, which the driver obviously knew well. Occasionally Coyne would ask for the tracking to be suspended while he searched for roadnames and marked out the route on his maps. Finally they followed the car into a small outhouse garage where the murderer, now looking tired and sick, left it and walked to an adjacent house. The insubstantial quasi-lens followed inquisitively through the wall. The house was old and poorly decorated inside, but it was tidy enough and its order showed strongly the touch of a feminine hand. It was obvious, however, that at this moment the murderer was its sole occupant. He stopped in front of the tall mirror in the foyer and examined his appearance with horror, apparently haunted by the anguished eyes staring back at him from the blood-speckled pallor of his face. Uttering a low moan, he began work to repair his appearance. His first action was to strip and take a bath. Then, wearing fresh clothing, he picked up his soiled garments and dumped them in a bath of warm water with an overdose detergent. His shoes could not be similarly cleaned -- these he opted to drop into the solid-fuel burner in the kitchen. Having progressed this far, he went out again into the darkness with several buckets of warm water which he poured over the plastics cover of the driving seat on the car. Apparently satisfied that he had removed all traces of the crime, he returned to the lounge and sat leafing abstractedly through a pile of magazines for some thirty minutes before he went to bed. "Now we have the where," said Coyne. "All we need now is the name." Tseudi deftly time-stepped through to the next morning and focused on the doormat. Finally some letters were delivered through the letterbox. Fortuitously both of these fell faceup. One was addressed to Mrs. Edith Pennal, the second to Roger Pennal, Esq. The first was set aside on the shelf when the murderer came down in the morning. The second one he opened. "Need any more?" asked Tseudi Hyde. Her usually trim brow was deeply furrowed. The strain of the precise and prolonged operation had left her limp. Coyne turned up the lights and shook his head. "No, I think that's all we need. That was a very good run, Tseudi." S HE closed down the control panel in front of her and the image of Pennal's doormat faded from the screen. At her side Coyne was still watching the fading image, his calm face full of intelligence and comprehension. Tseudi turned. "Would you mind if I handled the police contact on this one, Michael?" "Of course not. You know the routine. But you'll do it tomorrow, not tonight." "Why not tonight?" The condition surprised her. "Because you're tired and could easily give too much away. And because you've become emotionally involved. You identified with the victim and that colored your reactions throughout the rest of the operation." "I thought you said it was a good run." "One of the best ever -- that's how I know how involved you were. You weren't working to establish the truth, Tseudi -- you were working for revenge. You achieved a four-dimensional fix on a target moving at a fast transit rate and you did so with the ease other people drive a car. It wasn't the Eidochron that followed Pennal back to his house -- it was Tseudi Hyde making like an avenging angel." His quiet humor brought a tired smile from her, soon overlaid by a sober consideration. "What will happen to Pennal? Life imprisonment?" "At a guess -- he'll be found unfit to plead. But if he does stand trial the police may find the case difficult to prove. The crime took place a month ago remember. The blood on the axe handle was wet and may not have retained prints. He burned his shoes, so the footprint casts won't match anything they'll still be able to find -- and there weren't any witnesses. If he managed to clean the car properly or has since disposed of it, the evidence will be dangerously thin. Unless his conscience gives him away it could be that the police won't get a conviction." Tseudi was horrified. "But we saw him do it." "Eidochron evidence would never be admissible in a court -- and even if it were I couldn't make it available." "Not even to put a monster like that behind bars?" "Not even then, Tseudi. You know that. When we run the Eidochron we're uniquely privileged observers of the human scene. We also acquire a unique responsibility. The more you consider the ethics of Eidochron operation, the more terrible the responsibility becomes." "Terrible?" "Certainly. It can go back and see things hopefully forgotten. It can peer through walls into all the private moments of life. It can examine in detail all those things you never intended other eyes should see. The voyeur, the blackmailer, the jealous wife, the market-research man, the tax inspector and the ambitious politician would all use it if they could. That's why they mustn't ever have access to it." "You're looking only at the debit side. Wouldn't justice be better served by having eyewitness access to the crime?" "Justice, perhaps, but not humanity. Those controls under your fingers contain everything needed to support the most horrifying tyranny in history. Tales of Big Brother pale into insignificance compared with the researches an Eidochron could do on your life. Could you live, could you even think, never knowing whose eyes were watching, what notes they were taking, what conclusions, right or wrong, were being drawn?" She looked at him steadfastly for a long moment, then smiled wearily. "No," she said. "You're right, Michael. You always are." "Then you appreciate why I won't let you use the results out of a spirit of revenge. Used only for establishing the truth, the Eidochron's a dangerous toy. Used as an instrument for profit or vengeance, it's a terrifying weapon. Go home and sleep on it, Tseudi. Call the police only when you feel able to give them a dispassionate account of the facts. The rest is up to them. We daren't get more involved than that." , Grattan A Sir. Claims to have a message direct from Crimescan." "Put her through immediately. Hullo? Chief Inspector Grattan speaking. Who is this please?" "The name's not important, but the message is," said Tseudi. "I've Crimescan information concerning the Kingswood murder case." "I'm afraid I must ask your name and address, madam." "And I'm afraid you won't get it. What's got into you this morning? Do you want the information or not?" "Certainly I want it. But if we need any verification it would be useful if we knew how to contact you." "Forget it. Sorry if I've wasted your time." "Don't hang up." Grattan's voice carried a note of genuine alarm. "If you feel you must remain anonymous I'll accept that. But give me the message." "Keep her talking," said Spier's voice in his other ear. "Promise her anything you like, but keep her talking long enough for me to trace that call." "You don't have any choice." Tseudi's voice returned again, slightly doubtful. "The information concerns the assailant of Patricia Wellman, the girl who was hacked to death near Kingswood. The name of her attacker is Roger Pellan." "Hold for a second while I get another pencil. That's better -- how do you spell it?" "P-e-l-l-a-n. And his address is..." Grattan took notes in immaculate shorthand, scowling disapprovingly at the recording and monitoring equipment that cluttered his office and at Spier, whom he disliked. Spier was busy attempting to trace the call. "I've got that, Miss -- er -- " "Stop fishing. Chief. I've no time for games. Listen carefully. The murder weapon was a short axe. Pellan threw it away at the scene of the crime. By accident it became lodged in the top of a broken tree, the chances are that it's still there." "If it's there we'll find it. Anything else?" "He wiped his arms on some grass from the bank, but the blood was the girl's, not his. There's a path through the trees right near the spot. He ran down it, then walked left along the major footpath, which is marked on the Ordnance Survey map. He had a car parked behind the hedge near the main road and he used it to drive himself home. As far as we know he encountered nobody who might be able to identify him." "Except you?" "Had I been there. Chief, you'd have heard about it as soon as I'd made the nearest phone -- not a month later." "I appreciate, your point. Please continue." "I'll give you details of the car. Registration number -- " As he made the notes, Grattan turned to see how Spier was progressing. The latter was engaged in earnest conversation over his radio-telephone link. From his agitation it was obvious that he was nearing his goal but had not attained it. Tseudi's voice continued. "The inside of the car received a lot of traces of the girl's blood from Pennal's hands and clothes. He went out again later and poured buckets of water over the seat. He soaked all his own clothes in biological detergent except for his shoes, which he burned in the kitchen stove. That's about all I can tell you." "And you say there were no witnesses?" "None who might have had cause to mark the occasion -- and none who came near enough to make an identification likely. Someone named Edith Pennal also seems to be living at the house, but she was definitely not present on the night in question." "Would you mind telling me how you know all this, Miss -- " "Sorry, but that's all the information I have to give. This conversation is ended."... stared speculatively at the receiver. Whoever you may be, lady, take care of yourself. A lot of real mean people are after whatever it is you've got... Spier finished on the radiotelephone and came back with a sour look on his face. "She got away, damn it. She was using a public phone in at the railroad station. The railroad police managed to get a man there within seconds of the call's ending, but she had vanished. We've sealed off the phone in case she left some fingerprints, but we've really not much to go on." "Do you expect me to say I'm sorry?" asked Grattan critically. "Whatever Crimescan is, it does a real public service -- it's given us invaluable leads on a number of tough cases. I don't see why you want to persecute the lady. It's not against the law to give information to the police, you know." Spier scowled. "Was she one of your regular Crimescan contacts?" "One of them, yes." "Then why the hell did you go through that business of demanding her name? You must have known you wouldn't get it." "It's standard police procedure," said Grattan obtusely. "A warning, more likely. Something to make her wary." "You'd find that difficult to prove." "Look, you're not being very helpful. Your instructions were to give me the fullest cooperation. All I get from you is antagonism." "I may have to cooperate," said Grattan. "But that doesn't mean I also have to like what you're doing. I don't know what you security people are up to and I don't think I'd care to know. In my book you're a lot of black bastards who seem to think they're above the law. But when one of your boyscout charades threatens to foul up the most valuable source of information I've got I definitely begin to see red." "That's your bad luck!" said Spier, unimpressed. "I've got a job to do and not you nor anybody else is going to get in the way. Try another funny trick like that and I'll break you, Grattan. Now let's play back the recording of that call and see if we can get more ideas." "What sort of ideas?" "Ideas like who this girl and her friends are, where they operate from and exactly what it is they use to get information that isn't possible to get." "I still don't see what Crimescan has to do with security." "You're being remarkably thick. Chief. Take this case alone -- the girl says that Pennal went home and washed his clothes in biological detergent. Was she actually there? Doubtful, because girls don't usually associate with a man who's just chopped up one of them. So how the hell could she have known what type of detergent he used?" "I honestly don't know." "Then I'll tell you. They've got something that gives them the ability to see through walls. Think of the fun you could have with a gadget like that in offices or around a government security establishment. Think of the profit you could make. What price would you put on official secrets?" "Have you any reason to believe Crimescan has been used in that way?" "No. But would you care to bet it won't be? Not knowing what it is or who controls it?" "I'd be most unhappy right now -- if I were in power and had something to hide. Alternatively I might decide that duplicity in government had become outmoded and root for the formation of the first truly honest administration of law and order in history. I always did have the feeling that government secrecy is directed more against the people than against a possible enemy." Spier's reply was preluded by a look of sheer malice. "There's also a second implication. They couldn't have known the murder was going to happen. They must have started from the murder as an existing fact and viewed it retrospectively. In short, they can locate a point in time as well as space. They can not only see what a man's doing, but also everything he's done. For all I know they may be able to see into the future as well." "Clean living is the only safeguard," Grattan said, a hint of mischief about his lips. "But there's nothing new about it. The gypsies have been playing around with the past, present and the future since time began." "This is different. I suspect a technological approach, one that obviously works." "Then would it be automated fortune-telling you're trying to sell me?" "Grattan, if you needle me any more I'll crucify you! I'm trying to get it through your thick skull that these people, whoever they are, are a damn sight too clever. There isn't a secret in the country they couldn't find if they wished. And that's far too dangerous a power to leave floating around in the hands of nameless private citizens, no matter how well intentioned." "Meaning that if you government people acquire it, it's perfectly right for you to use it to inspect the lives of the populace -- but if there's the remotest chance that a taxpayer might use it on you we have a national disaster?" "You're beginning to get the point, chum." "And you're beginning to make my stomach crawl. Patricia Wellman was hacked to pieces by a maniac. It was senseless brutality without even rape as a motive. Unfortunately we've never been able to trace her assailant. He's free to strike down somebody else at any time. Now that Crimescan has given us his name we can see that doesn't happen." "You make my heart bleed. So a girl was chopped up -- you're talking about the death of an individual. I'm talking about the security of the whole damn country." "You're dealing in abstractions, Spier. My concern is with the facts of a murder that's been committed -- and the possible prevention of another. Crimescan is helping to uphold the law and making the world a safer place to live in. For those of you who work above the law I've neither time nor sympathy. God help the lot of us if things ever start going all your way." Spier bance of the evidence, it was decided to cut the top off the tree. Spier's face had been peculiarly impassive as he watched the cradle of the hydraulic hoist swing the saw into position. Now, as the broken treecrown was carefully lowered to the ground and the axe itself became visible, even he could not suppress a marked reaction. Grattan's photographs of the atrocity had made their point. Soon the police departed with their trophy. Major Spier remained, walking thoughtfully through the area, trying to analyze the nature of the device for which he was looking. It required vision without presence -- vision with retrospective ability. Neither seemed conceptually impossible. High-definition electronic-scan radar could produce a reasonable image from a moderate distance and any form of recording held the potential for retrospective replay. The ingenious part of Crimescan would be the focusing and the method of regressing the focal point back through time without the necessity of having recorded everything beforehand. Spier shrugged and went back to his car. The things being done with lasers and electron optics in advanced research laboratories never ceased to amaze him, even though he had an advanced degree in physics as a necessary part of his qualifications for technical security projects. He knew instinctively that his analysis of the mechanism of Crimescan was naive and imprecise, but a fundamental tenet clung in his mind. Data transmission required power -- and the greater the number of "bits" of information transmitted and the greater the distance, the greater the power requirement had to be. Furthermore, if the data were acquired by the process of interrogating a passive element and reading the reflection, then the primary transmitter would need to radiate a very significant amount of energy. With this in mind he began a search that took him through doors only his high security standing could open -- into various electronic research and communications laboratories, monitoring stations and radar establishments. Using as a starting point the dates of several major crimes that had been the subject of Crimescan activities, he was looking for records of significant transmissions of energy at times corresponding to those of the crime or at times slightly preceding Crimescan's reports to the police. He drew a blank. If such transmissions had existed they occupied parts of the radio spectrum not normally being monitored. Most of his contacts, however, were of the opinion that it would be possible to detect such transmissions if it were known when they were likely to occur. Spier was not a man who believed in chance. He laid his plans with the greatest care. The weak link was Chief Inspector Grattan and Spier set out in person to convert him to the cause. Grattan had already been advised to offer the fullest cooperation -- word had come down to him from the highest levels. Grattan greeted Spier dourly and listened to his proposals without enthusiasm. "Now let me get this straight, Major Spier. If I understand you correctly you want me to set up all the trappings of a major investigation of a murder that didn't actually happen." "I didn't say it won't happen. I'm merely saying that what you will see will be something that has been staged. We'll present you with an apparent case that will meet the requirements for headlines -- the victim, the murder weapon and everything needed to make it look authentic. All you have to do is fail to solve it. We want Crimescan to have a go at it. And when they do we'll have our detectors waiting for them." "But I've already solved it," said Grattan testily. "You're responsible -- and I can think of nothing I'd enjoy more than getting you put away for life." "I need hardly tell you the case would never get to court." "Where would you get this -- ah -- victim?" "That's my worry, not yours. All we need from you is the touch of realism that will bring Crimescan into action." "You mean to tell me you'd actually take a life in order to trap a public benefactor?" Grattan was incredulous. "You know how highly security rates possession of Crimescan. We have to get hold of it somehow. It's nothing to you where the body comes from or where it goes." "That's where you're wrong. I care very much where it comes from. I wouldn't be a good policeman if I didn't. If you've got the sort of immunity that places you above moral law as well as above the law of the land I suggest that you appeal to the Almighty for help -- not me." "Don't try to fight me, " said Spier. "You're going to help me -- and you know damned well why." "Oh, that? The resignation bit? Well I've certainly no intention of resigning just to suit your convenience. If I'm disciplined for disregarding 'friendly' advice from upstairs -- that's a different matter. Other people, too, will then have their consciences to examine." "Then you won't cooperate?" "I'll treat a murder case as a murder case. If I can solve it, I will. If I run out of luck -- then I'll hope that Crimescan will step in with some answers. I'll go no farther than that." "That's not good enough," said Spier. "I'll have to work with somebody more amenable. You'll find your duties have been reorganized, Chief. I advise you to take the hint and resign. Otherwise you might find the going rather tough." "I'll see you in hell first," said Grattan. Coyne three days and sought for his gambling debts for ten times longer, reacted to the knock on his door as a man with less on his mind might react to the finding of a poisonous snake in his bed. Instantly alert and trembling violently, he searched around for a makeshift weapon or an avenue of escape. He found neither. "Open up, Lazio. We know you're there." "No!" Lazio's voice came out as a hysterical squeak. "I need more time. Maxine promised me." "Maxine's given you all the time you're going to get, Lazio. Now she wants blood. Are you going to open this door or do we have to kick it down?" "For God's sake -- I'll get the money! I promise I'll get the money." "Where from?" A blow on the door splintered the wood around the lock. Wildly Lazio scanned the room for any conceivable means of defense. An ancient marble-topped washstand seemed to offer the only chance. Fortunately the marble was no longer secured to the wood and the heavy slab came away easily in his frantic hands. He stationed himself behind the door, the slab raised above his head. The door flew open with a crash. There was a blur of somebody following it rapidly into the room and Lazio struck with all his strength. The descending slab caught the intruder squarely on the him instantly. As he fell to the ground a gun clattered across the floor. Lazio dived low and followed the gun, recoiled like a cobra, the weapon in his hands. Somebody shouted a hoarse warning. As Lazio turned to fire, two bullets from outside the door dropped him even as he pulled the trigger. His shot went wide and buried itself in the wall. A brief buzz of argument became audible outside the apartment, was followed by the sound of a panicky exodus. From a lower stair landing came the discernible words: "It was self-defense -- him or me. Maxine shouldn't have let that gunhappy bastard come along. It had to cause trouble -- " The slam of the front door returned the house to silence. Tseudi froze the action at that point and looked at Coyne for guidance. Coyne was leafing through a file of newspaper clippings with a frown of mystification. "I wonder what's going on, Tseudi. We know Pietr Lazio was shot, but there's no mention in the press of the man who had his head crushed. There's been some suppression of information here. "A D-notice?" asked Tseudi, referring to the news-media censorship document. "Possibly. Though I don't see any political or security implications here. I suppose it could be that the authorities knew who the other dead man was and had reasons for not wishing him implicated. But why suppress only half the story and not all of it? Back track on him, Tseudi, and let's see where he came from. It could be you were right -- that Grattan was trying to warn us." "Right." With nimble fingers she reversed the time sense, and after an appropriate delay the body sprang back from the floor, the marble slab was lifted away from his repairing skull. He blurred backward and out. The door closed and repaired its splintered woodwork. Tseudi swung the Eidochron lens through the door and surveyed the faces of the men on the landing. momentary halt. Tseudi froze the image and moved in for a close up of the man who had never been reported dead. "Mean anything?" she asked. "The face is vaguely familiar, but I can't place him. Certainly he had nothing to do with gambling. I'd swear I've brushed shoulders with him at technical conferences -- but I don't see how he comes to be in this sort of company." Tseudi concentrated then, intent on the difficult manipulation of following three men down the stairs through all the three physical dimensions while still holding reversed normal-time congruency. Outside the house, where the men drove off backward in a car, she had to slow the image considerably in order not to lose track of them in the traffic. Fortunately this time she was able to track the car by daylight. up near a small drinking and gaming club and all three men went in backward. Tseudi was just about to make the quasi-lens follow when their particular quarry came out alone, entered the car again and backed down the street. His retreat took him not home, as Tseudi had anticipated, but finally into the gates of an electronics research establishment. This was the first time Tseudi had ever heard Coyne swear. "What does it all mean?" I  .  "It's a trap, Tseudi. And we'reln it. I've just remembered who our mysterious body is. He's Major Spier -- a scientific security man. He's usually behind the scenes at international conferences and he's made it possible for a number of scientists to defect from behind the Iron Curtain." "Then what's he doing in this instance?" "Provoking a murder incident -- with a top electronics radiation lab primed to locate our Eidochron transmissions. A curious touch of poetic justice that -- he got himself killed in the process." "Hence the D-notice," said Tseudi. "But that was a month ago. If they had been able to locate us they would surely have been here long ago." Coyne shook his great, gray head. "No. At that time they would have been able to detect only the eido-refringent lens response -- and that would have given a signal at the scene of the crime and everywhere we've traveled this morning. They could have been certain that Crimescan would investigate, but they couldn't have located us until now. Our danger is the interrogation transmission we're putting out at this moment. How long have we been on the air?" "Ninety-six minutes all told." "More than enough time for them to have gotten a fix on us. I'm sorry, Tseudi, but this is the end of Crimescan. The game's over." H IS face registered no particular emotion as he reached past Tseudi's shoulder to press the button marked destruct. Whatever bitterness he might have felt was swamped by the generous tide of his own maturity. "It's a pity it had to come to this. Twenty minutes, Tseudi, to get clear. There won't be much damage outside the building, but inside there'll be very little left." Tseudi began to close down the control panel, but Coyne stopped her gently. "Let it run. It can make no difference now." He slipped into the control seat and began resetting the controls for a forward scan of their own location only an hour away in future time. Tseudi seized her handbag, gathered her coat and made ready to depart with the other technicians. Then, on seeing Coyne still seated at the controls, she came back to him. "Aren't you coming, Michael?" "I'll be leaving shortly," said Coyne. "First I have to make sure that there'll be nothing left after destruct that would enable the Eidochron ever to be rebuilt. It's a terrible toy we've been playing with, you and I. Something I can't let fall into the hands of less responsible people. You run along, Tseudi -- and thanks for everything!" Finally alone, Coyne carefully scanned the charred and blasted wreckage of the equipment rooms after destruct, nodding with approval as he saw the destruction had been as absolute as he had planned. The twin elements of his genius, the eidorefringent lens projectors and the time-scanning grids, were smashed beyond the possibility of recovery or analysis of their function. Apart from confirming that the device once had existed, the ruins of the Eidochron would contribute nothing to anyone wishing to recreate the process. Even the microfilmed drawings and documents had been vaporized by the aluminothermic fuses built into the storecase and the cabinet itself was reduced to a block of metallic slag. One possibility remained -- one factor that even yet held all the information necessary to rebuild the Eidochron from first principles. For a long while Coyne could not locate what he was looking for. He gave a sigh of relief when he found it -- the image of his own body dead among the ruins of the control room. He sat back in the chair and waited quietly for the installation around him to disintegrate. He found some consolation in the fact that even in death his image had still been softly smiling.  galaxy Special Introductory Offer: good in the United States, the United Kingdom and Canada Some Contributors Past and Present Pout Anderson Isaac Asimov Alfred Bester James Blish Robert Bloch Ray Bradbury Arthur C. Clarke L. Sprague de Camp Lester del Rey Robert A. Heinlein Willy Ley Donald H. Menzel J. R. Pierce Frederik Pohl Robert S. Richardson Robert Silver berg Theodore Sturgeon A.E. Van Vogt Kurt Vonnegut. Jr. H. G. Wells, science fiction -- often termed "future fiction" -- has fascinated alert minds. Not only has it entertained. It has predicted much of the far-ranging scientific and social change now upon us. authors of the genre continue to speculate, to predict, to tackle the prime problems already shaping tomorrow. Ecology -- space exploration -- nuclear promise and threat -- energy -- social evolution and biological revolution -- these and other fields are probed by imaginative stories uniquely exciting and rewarding. So let your fancy run free. Subscribe now! For U S. end Canada, send coupon to : New York. N.Y. # For United Kingdom , send coupon to: London SW# #RD  # issues of IF for # # issues of IF for # of IF for # of IF for # Enclosed find in payment for my subscription as checked above. No man who remained as God had made him could kill the White Whale of the Rim Worlds! I window of his office, which overlooked the Port Forlorn berthing apron, watched the starship New Bedford coming in. She was a stranger to the Rim Worlds. According to Lloyd's Register she was owned by the Hummel Foundation of Earth. The Foundation, Grimes knew, had been set up for the intensive study of xenobiology -- its Interstellar Zoo, covering hundreds of square miles of Australia's Central Desert, was famous throughout the galaxy. Almost equally famous was New Bedford's master, Captain Haab. He was both master astronaut and big game hunter -- an unlikely combination, but a highly successful one. And what was Captain Haab doing out on the Rim? Grimes could guess. Slowly New Bedford dropped down from the clear sky -- her arrival had coincided with one of Port Forlorn's rare fine days. She gleamed dazzlingly in the bright morning sunlight. As she gradually lost altitude the beat of her inertial drive rose from an irritable muttering to a noisy, unrhythmic drumming, frightening the snowbirds -- which at this time of the year infested the spaceport -- into glittering, clattering flight. The commodore picked up binoculars, studied the descending ship. He already knew that she was modified Epsilon Class, but was interested in the extent of the modifications. She looked more like a warship than a merchantman, the otherwise sleek lines of her hull broken by turrets and sponsons. Most of these seemed to be recent additions. She must have been specially fitted out for this expedition. No doubt, Grimes thought. Captain Haab would be visiting him as soon as the arrival formalities were over and done with -- it would be more of a business than a courtesy call. But everything was ready. The files of reports were still in Grimes' office, the spools of film, the threedimensional charts with their plotted sightings and destructions. If Haab wanted information -- which he almost certainly would -- he should have it. New Bedford was almost down now, dropping neatly into the center of the triangle marked by the brightly flashing red beacons. Already the beetlelike ground cars of the spaceport officials -- port captain, port health officer, customs -- had ventured on to the apron, were waiting to close in. But Haab, with all the resources of the Hummel Foundation behind him, would have no trouble in obtaining inward clearance. New Bedford was down at last. Her inertial drive complained for the last time, then lapsed into silence. A telescopic mast extended from high on her hull, at control room level, and from it broke out a flag that fluttered in the light breeze. It was not, Grimes realized, the houseflag of the Hummel Foundation, a stylized red dragon on a green field. This standard was white ""I ndjblue NmsWalton, Grimes' secretary, had come to stand with him at the window. "What a funny ensign -- what is it supposed to be? It looks like an airship, a blimp in a blue sky -- " The commodore laughed. "I think that the blue is supposed to represent sea, not sky. And that's jiot a blimp -- " "What is it, then, Commodore?" "It could be a white whale," Grimes told her. (# you, sir," announced Miss Walton. Grimes looked up from his desk where he had been blue-penciling the stores requisition sent in by the chief officer of Rim Percheron. "Show him in," he told his secretary. The girl returned to the office followed by Haab. The master of New Bedford was a tall man, thin, towering over the little blonde. There was an oddly archaic cut to his tightly fitting black suit, to his stiff, white linen and black stock. His face was gaunt and deeply tanned between his closely cropped black hair and black chin beard. His eyes were a startlingly pale blue. He walked with a peculiarly jerky motion and from his right leg came a strange faint clicking noise. Grimes rose to his feet, extended his right hand. "Welcome to Port Forlorn, Captain." Haab took the commodore's hand in his own almost skeletal claw. "Thank you, sir." "Sit down. Captain. Tea? Coffee?" "Coffee if I may, Commodore. Black." "Will you attend to it, please, Miss Walton? Black coffee for two. And did you have a good voyage out, Captain?" "A quiet voyage." "First time I've seen anybody from the Hummel Foundation out here. Of course, we haven't much in the way of exotic fauna on the Rim. Not on the man-colonized planets, that is. Most of our animals were raised from Terran stock." "I'm not concerned with any of the life forms actually on the planets, Commodore." A grin softened Grimes' craggy face. "I can guess what you've come for, Captain -- " Miss Walton brought in the coffee tray, set it on the desk. Grimes said to the girl, "Would you mind having the projection room ready? You know the films we shall want -- those that the admiralty lent me." "The ones shot on the LornLlanith route, sir?" "Of course." "Very good, sir. Oh, would you mind if I asked Captain Haab a question?" "Go ahead. Miss Walton." The girl addressed herself to New Bedford's master. "I'm interested in flags, sir. What is the one that you have flying from your ship?" Haab smiled thinly. "It's my own personal broad pennant. The Foundation allows me to wear it." "But what is it, Captain?" "A white whale," replied Haab. "As I've already told you," grunted Grimes. "And now will you get those films ready?" "And could you fill me in while we're waiting?" Haab asked Grimes. "Of course, Captain. I'll start at the beginning."tl Grimes, "we operate lightjammers on the run between the Rim Worlds and the Llanithi Consortium. The lightjammers are the only ships that can have their atomic charges reversed so that they can land on the anti-matter worlds without blowing themselves -- and anybody else within ten thousand miles -- to glory. The lightjammers had been running into trouble -- a strange vessel kept appearing on a collision course, shoving them away to hell and gone off trajectory -- " Haab smiled. "You'll probably be hearing from the Rhine Institute about that. But the Hummel Foundation is concerned with living beings, not ghosts, not even such famous ghosts as the Flying Dutchman." "Just as well. Since the navy started cleaning up the shipping lanes old Vanderdecken has been conspicuous by his absence. Maybe he's found a home on Atlantia. They still go in for sail in a big way there. "Well, after the first reports came in I decided I'd better see for myself, so my wife and I took passage from Lorn to Llanith in Pamir. At that time it was thought that the Flying Dutchman was another lightjammer, a foreign ship snooping on our trade routes. But we had with us the Reverend Madam Swithin of the United Primitive Spiritualist Church, going out to Llanith as a missionary. Thanks to her we found out what the Flying Dutchman was and that Vanderdecken was warning us about something. "So I grounded the lightjammers and sent a report to Admiral Kravitz, urging him to make a fullscale investigation. He did. Luckily our fleet was out on maneuvers at the time so it all fitted in with the war games that were being played. Instead of the usual Redland versus Blueland it was the armed might of the Confederacy versus the Menace from Intergalactic Space. Mphm." Haab registered strong disapproval. "Not a hunt," he growled, "but a military operation -- " "Of course. If one of our lightjammers had run into a herd of those things -- or even a single one -- there would have been a shocking mess. Don't forget that the Erikson Drive ships, unlike the Mannschenn Drive jobs, remain in normal space-time while accelerating to the velocity of light and The energy eaters -- " "Is that what you call them?" "What else? The energy eaters were a menace to navigation and they were dealt with as such." "I still don't like it." "You're not master of a lightjammer, Captain. Oh, all right, all right, you're a big game hunter as well as being a shipmaster. But the EEs don't have nice, horned heads that you can hang on the wall. They don't have pretty pelts that can be made into fireside rugs." "I want a living specimen." "I doubt if your marvelous zoo in Central Australia would be able to accommodate it." "A zoo need not be on a planetary surface. Commodore. The plans for an orbital zoo have been drawn up, with lines of magnetic force among a grouping of small artificial satellites forming the bars of a cage. If I capture' a specimen the Foundation will have everything ready for its reception when I get it back to Earth." "If you capture a specimen. The navy's doing a good job." Haab inhaled deeply from the villainous black cigar that he was smoking as a counter measure to Grimes' foul pipe. He withdrew the thing from his mouth and his right hand, holding it, rested on his knee. Grimes sneezed. There was more than tobacco smoke in those acrid fumes. He said hastily, "You're setting yourself on fire, Captain." The other man looked down at the little, charred circle in the cloth of his trousers, beat out the embers with his left hand. Grimes said, "You must feel deeply on the subject. You didn't notice that you were burning yourself." "I do feel deeply, Commodore. But this leg's prosthetic. I lost the original on Tanganore when a harpooned spurzil took retaliatory action. The Tanganorans fitted me out with this tin leg and, by the time I got back to Earth where I could have had a new fiesh-and-blood one grown, I'd gotten used to it. In any case -- I couldn't spare the time for a regeneration job." "Tanganore? That's in the Cepheid Sector, isn't it? And what is a spurzil?" "A sort of big armor-protected whale. White." "And now you're hunting Moebius Dick himself." "Moebius Dick, Commodore?" "I thought that your private flag was supposed to represent the original Moby Dick." "No. It represents the spurzil that took a piece of me. It's a reminder to myself to be careful. But Moebius Dick?" "Wait until you've seen the films, Captain Haab." darkened projection room and Miss Walton started the projector. Slowly the screen came alive and in it glowed words: operation The credit titles were succeeded by a spoken account of what was happening, by some quite good shots of lightjammers arriving at and departing from Port Erikson, by an excellent shot of Herzogin Cecile making sail. The voice of the commentator said, "But these ships, the pride of our merchant navy and the first vessels successfully to trade with the anti-matter Llanithi Consortium, discovered that all was not plain sailing." Grimes contrived to wince audibly. "A new menace appeared on the trade routes and only by taking violent evasive action were the lightjammers able to escape certain destruction." "No mention of Vanderdecken," commented Haab. "Our navy refuses to believe in ghosts," Grimes told him. "Their psychologists have a marvelous theory that the Flying Dutchman was no more than a projection of our own precognitive fears, a visual presentation of a hunch." The commentator went on: "Commodore John Grimes of the Rim Worlds naval reserve -- also astronautical superintendent of Rim Runners -- was a passenger aboard the lightjammer Pamir. He was in her control room when the master, acting upon a hunch, trimmed his sails in order to make a large alteration of course to port -- " "I like that!" snorted Grimes. "I had to bully the stubborn bastard into making that alteration." " -- deciding that there must have been some unseen danger ahead of the ship, Commodore Grimes made a report to Admiral Kravitz, recommending that a thorough survey be made of the trade routes between Lorn and Llanith. At the time the fleet was out on maneuvers off Eblis and the frigates Rim Culverin and Rim Carronade were "detached to carry out investigations in the neighborhood of Llanith." The last shot of a lightjammer under sail faded from the screen, was replaced by one of a conventional warship proceeding under Mannschenn Drive, obviously taken from a sister ship. In the background glowed the warped, convoluted Galactic Lens, an oval of luminescence twisted through and into an infinity of dimensions. The outline of Rim Culverin herself was hard and clear. "Arriving at the position in which, according to Commodore Grimes' report, the danger was thought to exist, Rim Culverin and Rim Carronade reduced to cruising speed and initiated a search pattern. Both vessels, of course, had their mass proximity indicators tuned to maximum sensitivity. Eventually a target was seen in the screens, the indications being that it was something extremely small, with barely sufficient mass to register. It must be pointed out, however, that collision with a dust mote at a speed close to that of light could have serious consequences -- " "How do your lightjammers guard against that?" asked Haab. "We don't. Cosmic dust is something that we don't have any of out on the Rim." "What about hydrogen atoms? Wouldn't they be as bad?" "We don't have any of those either -- or the operation of lightjammers would be impossible. But look!" " -- inertial drive only, Rim Culverin and Rim Carronade approached the target with caution. Radar had been put into operation when the ships made their reentry into normal space-time and proved more effective than the mass proximity indicator had been. The original target was resolved into a cluster of targets, each presenting an echo in the screen equivalent to that given by a small ship, such as a scout. Furthermore, as the range decreased to a hundred kilometers and less, the targets could be seen visually." In the screen was what looked like a star cluster, bright against the intergalactic nothingness. "The cautious approach was continued -- " The effect now was more like a swarm of fireflies than a star cluster. The points of light were in rapid motion, weaving about each other in an intricate dance. The ship from which the film had been taken was approaching the shimmering display -- probably magnification was being stepped up at the same time. If it were not -- then the approach was far from cautious. Each of the dancing lights possessed a definite shape. "Haloes," murmured Haab. "Not haloes," Grimes told him. "Look more closely. Captain." Nonetheless, haloes they could have been, living annuli of iridescence -- but twisted haloes. As they rotated about their centers they flared fitfully, seemed to vanish, flared again. "What do they remind you of?" asked Grimes. "The antenna of a Carlotti beacon or transceiver," replied Haab after a moment's thought. "But circular, instead of elliptical -- that's what I thought when I saw the stills that the Survey Service passed on to the Foundation. It's more obvious when you see the things in motion." "In other words," said Grimes, "a Moebius Strip. But watch." The voice of the commentator came up again. " Rim Culverin dispatched a drone to make a closer investigation -- " There was a shot of the little craft -- a spaceship in miniature, bristling with a complex array of scanners and antennae -- pulling out and clear from the parent ship. Rim Carronade s camera tracked her until she was too distant for details to be distinguished. Then this picture was replaced by the one seen by the probe's electronic eyes. The small unmanned craft was making a close approach to ohe of the whirling rings of light. The enigmatic thing was almost featureless, although flecks of greater luminosity on its surface were indicative of its rotation. It was a Moebius Strip made from a wide, radiant ribbon. It flared and dimmed like an isophase beacon with a period synchronized with that of its revolution. It could have been a machine -- yet it gave the impression that it was alive. It filled the screen, spinning, pulsing -- and then there was blackness. The commentator said in a matter of fact voice, "The drone went dead. It had not been destroyed, however. Powerful telescopes and radar aboard both ships could still pick it up. But it was obvious that all its electronic equipment had suddenly ceased to function. "It was obvious, too, that the cluster of mysterious entities was approaching the frigates at high velocity. Captain Laverton, aboard Rim Carronade, ordered a withdrawal from the scene. Rim Carronade and Rim Culverin proceeded west, first at normal cruising speed, then increasing to maximum inertial drive acceleration. But the hostile beings steadily decreased the range. Rim Carronade and Rim Culverin were obliged to open fire with their sternmounted laser cannon -- " II T HE screen showed the false star cluster again, but its individual components were no longer dancing about each other, maintaining a globular formation -- they were holding a steady trajectory. They were no longer alternating between light and darkness. Every now and again they would flare into increased "Realizing that laser was an encouragement rather than a deterrent," the commentator went on, "Captain Laverton decided to take evasive action and ordered the starting of the Mannschenn Drive units aboard his ship and Rim Culverin, reasoning that once the frigates were out of synchronization with normal space-time the hostile entities would be unable to press home their attack. At firstit seemed that these tactics would be successful, but after a lapse of no more than fifteen seconds the things reappeared at even closer range than before, obviously matching temporal precession rates. Captain Laverton returned to normal spacetime briefly -- and in the few seconds before he restarted his Mannschenn Drive, just as the entities reappeared off Rim Carronade's quarter, launched a torpedo with a fission warhead fused for almost instant detonation. This defensive action was successful." The screen displayed a fireball of incandescent plasma, expanding and thinning, the obvious aftermath of an atomic explosion in deep space. Through the cloud of glowing gases could be seen only a mere half dozen of the entities -- earlier there had been at least fifty of the things. Laverton observed that the majority of the creatures had been destroyed and that the few survivors were sluggish and -- he thought erroneously -- badly injured. Two were dispatched by laser fire. The remaining four retreated rapidly, eluding the frigates. "The first phase of Operation Rimhunt was over." "The next spool, sir?" asked Miss Walton. "Not just yet, if you don't mind," replied Haab. Then: "I beg your pardon. Commodore. But I'd like to talk about what we've just seen first." "Talk away, Captain." Grimes refilled and lit his pipe. "Talk away." "As you know, Commodore, I've seen the stills and read the reports that your navy passed on to the Federation Survey Service, that the Survey Service, in its turn, passed on to the Foundation. I was present at most of the conferences of the Foundation's boffins. I didn't understand all they were saying, but I caught the general drift. The energy eaters, as they dubbed them, are just that. Their peculiar Moebius Strip configuration ensures that their entire surface is exposed to any source of radiation. According to our mathematicians they must be susceptible to magnetic fields -- so the cage that our people are designing should work. The creatures are also susceptible to beamed Carlotti transmissions, which could be used to prevent a caged entity from escaping by desynchronizing with normal space-time." Grimes grunted affirmatively. "And as we have just seen -- they can be killed. Killed by kindness." Haab chuckled dryly. "Throw the energy of a nuclear blast on to their plates and they're like a compulsive eater digging his grave with a knife and fork." "Mphm." "But I don't want to kill them. I want to capture one, or more than one, to take back to Earth. I want to save a specimen of this unique life form, probably not a native of this galaxy, before the species is hunted to extinction." "Then you had better get cracking," Grimes told him without much sympathy. To him a menace to navigation was just that. "At last report there's probably only one of the things left." "Moebius Dick," murmured Haab. of the films of Operation Rimhunt, which could as well have been called Operation Search and Destroy. The use of fission weapons, stumbled upon by Captain Laverton, remained effective, but it had to be improved upon. The energy eaters were intelligent -- just how intelligent no one knew, probably no one ever would know. After the almost complete wiping out of that first cluster they tended to run from the Confederacy's warships. Magnetic fields, set up by two or more vessels, were an invisible net from which not all of the entities escaped -- and those that did so made their getaway by desynchronization. Time-space twisting Carlotti beams were employed by the hunters and this technique seemed to inhibit temporal precession. "Butchers," muttered Haab at last. "Butchers." " Exterminators, " corrected Grimes. "But both butchers and exterminators are essential to civilization. What about all the animals you have killed in your profession? Can you afford to talk?" "I can. Commodore. In the first place. I've gone after living specimens far more than I have dead ones. In the second place, the odds have never been stacked against the quarry in my hunts -- as they have been in this operation of yours." Grimes grunted. "I'm not a hunter. If I really wanted a dinner of grilled trout I'd be quite capable of tossing a hand grenade into the stream. If I have an infestation of rats or mice I go out and buy the most effective poison on the market." "I seem to recall," said Haab, "that you once used a fusion bomb to destroy a rat-infested ship." "Yes. I did. It was necessary." "Necessity," murmured Haab, "what sins are committed in thy name? But let's agree to shelve our differences. Do you think I could see the charts of sightings and -- ah -- victorious naval actions?" "Let's have them, please, Miss Walton," said Grimes. in his home. After the captain had returned to his ship Grimes' wife, Sonya, said "So that's the great hunter." "I hope you were impressed," said Grimes. "Impressed? Oh, I suppose I was in a way. But the man's a monomaniac. Hunting is his whole life." "But you can say in his favor that he's more concerned with capturing "Is that so much better?" she demanded. "Have you ever seen the Hummel Foundation's zoo?" Grimes had seen it many years ago when he had been a very junior officer in the Survey Service. He had thought at the time that those animals from Earth-type planets had been comparatively lucky, they had been allowed a limited freedom in the open air. The beings from worlds utterly unlike Earth had been confined in transparent domes, inside which the conditions of their natural habitats had been faithfully reproduced in all respects but one -- room to run, fly or slither. He said, "I think I know what you mean." "I should hope you do," she replied. "I'd sooner be dead than in a cage." "Haah's only doing his job." "But he needn't enjoy it so much." "Are we so much better?" he queried. "Here are these creatures, drifting in from the Odd Gods of the Galaxy know where. They may be intelligent -- but have we tried to find out? Oh, no -- not us. All we did find out is how to destroy them." "Don't come over all virtuous, John. You were the first to start screaming about menaces to navigation on the Lorn-Llanith route. Now your precious lightjammers can come and go as they please. And that's what you wanted." T HE following morning he received a call from Admiral Kravitz. "I'm putting you back on the active list, Grimes." "Again, sir? My paper work piled up when I made the voyage in Pamir and I'm still trying to shovel my way through the worst of the drifts." "I want one of our people along in New Bedford as an observer. You are the obvious choice for the assignment." "Why me?" "Why not you? You were keen enough to make a voyage in Pamir when it suited you. Now you can make a voyage in Haab's ship when it suits me." "Does Captain Haab know I'll be along?" "He has been told that he will have to have a representative of our navy aboard when he lifts from Port Forlorn. He has only one spare cabin in his ship -- a dogbox -- so you'll not be able to have Sonya along. Still, it should be an interesting trip." "I hope so," said Grimes. "With you among those present, it will be." The admiral chuckled. "But I have to ring off. I'll leave you to fix everything up with Haab. Let me know later what's been arranged. Over and out." Grimes rose from his desk. "Miss Walton," he said to his secretary, "I shall be aboard New Bedford if anybody wants me. Meanwhile, you can call Captain Macindoe at his home -- he's due back from leave, as you know -- and ask him to come in to see me after lunch. He'll be acting superintendent in my absence." "Not B -- Not Commander disappointedly. most called him, is better at looking after his precious Rim Malemute than keeping my chair warm. What the pair of you were doing when I was away in Pamir and on Llanith I hate to think." He grinned, then made his way out of the office. He looked with fresh interest at New Bedford as he walked briskly across the apron. His earlier curiosity about her had been academic rather than otherwise, but now that he would be shipping out in her he was beginning to feel almost a proprietorial concern. He stared up at the dully gleaming tower that was her hull, at the sponsons and turrets that housed her weaponry, at the antennae indicative of sophisticated electronic equipment of a nature usually found only in warships and survey ships. But she was both, of course. Her normal employment could be classed as warfare of a sort and as survey work -- also of a sort. Grimes marched up the ramp to the after airlock. His way into the compartment was barred by an officer who asked curtly, "Your business, sir?" Grimes' prominent ears started to redden. Surely everybody in Port Forlorn knew who he was. But this ship, of course, was not a regular visitor and her personnel were not Rimworlders. He said gruffly, "Commodore Grimes to see Captain Haab," The young man went to a telephone. "Fourth mate here, Captain. A Commodore Grimes to see you... Yes, sir. Right away." Then to Grimes: "Follow me, sir." The elevator carried them swiftly up the axial shaft. Haab's quarters were just below and abaft the control room. The master rose from his desk as Grimes was ushered into his day cabin. "Welcome aboard, Commodore. Thank you, Mr. Timon, you may carry on." When the officer had left Haab asked, "And what can I do for you. Commodore Grimes?" "I believe, Captain, that you've already heard from our admiralty." "Indeed I have. They're insisting that I canry some snot-nosed ensign or junior lieutenant with me as an observer -- " "Not an ensign or a lieutenant, Captain." "Who, then?" Grimes grinned. "Me." Haab did not grin in return. "But you're not -- " "But I am. I'm a reserve officer back on the active list as and from this morning." "Oh?" Haab managed a frosty smile. "I'm afraid I can't offer you much in the way of accommodation, Commodore. This is a working ship. There's a spare cabin the mate has been using as a storeroom -- he's getting it cleaned out now." "As long as there's a bunk -- " "There is -- but not much else." Haab's grin was a little warmer. "But I am neglecting my duties as a host." He walked to the little bar that stood against the bulkhead under the mounted head of some horrendously horned and tusked beast Grimes could not identify. "Perhaps you will join me in a sip of mayrenroth ?' "It will be my pleasure." Haab filled small glasses with viscous, dark-brown fluid and Grimes accepted his, raised it. "Your very good health, sir." "And yours, Commodore." The drink was potent, although Grimes did not much care for its flavor. He said, "This is an unusual -- ah -- spirit." "Yes. I laid in a supply when I was on Pinkenbah. The natives ferment it from the blood of the mayren. a big, carnivorous lizard." "Fascinating," said Grimes, swallowing manfully. "I suppose your ship is well stocked with all manner of foods and drinks." "She is," Haab told him. Ill Port Forlorn on a cold, drizzly morning, driving into and through the gray overcast. Grimes was a guest in her control room and, he was made to feel, a very unwelcome guest. Haab was coldly courteous, but his officers managed to convey the impression that they resented the presence of the outsider and were demanding silently of each other. What is this old bastard doing here ? New Bedford went upstairs in a hurry. Word had come through to Port Forlorn that Rim Arquebus was not only tracking what was believed to be the last of the energy eaters but had already made two unsuccessful attempts to destroy the creature. Haab had protested and had been told this sector of space was under the jurisdiction of the Rim Worlds Confederacy and that he, his ship and his people were only there on sufferance. The attitude adopted by his government did not make things any more pleasant for Grimes. Haab wasted little time setting trajectory once he was clear of Lorn's Van Aliens. He lined his ship up on an invisible point in space some light-years in from the Llanith sun, then put his inertial drive on maximum acceleration, with his Mannschenn Drive developing a temporal precession rate that Grimes considered foolhardy. Foolhardy or not, the discomfort was extreme -- the crusing weight of three gravities acceleration combined with the eerie sensation of always being almost at the point of living backward. Apart from these discomforts she was not a happy ship. Her people, from the master down, were too dedicated. They lived hunting, talked hunting, thought hunting and, presumably, dreamed hunting. Grimes was allowed into a conversation only when it was assumed that he would make some contribution to the success of the expedition -- and this was not often. One night, at dinner, Haab did ask him for his views on the energy eaters. "How intelligent do you think they are, Commodore?" Grimes put down the fork with which he had been eating some vaguely fish-tasting mess, about which he had not dared to inquire. The implement clattered loudly on the surface of the plate -- the high acceleration took some getting used to. He said, "You've seen all the reports, Captain Haab." "Yes, Commodore Grimes. But you must have formed an opinion. After all, the energy eaters are in your back garden." Grimes decided that he might as well talk as eat -- he would not be missing much. "I don't suppose I need to tell you about the Terran shark, Captain. He has, however, been described as a mobile appetite. He just eats and eats without discrimination, often to his own undoing. He just hasn't the sense to consider the consequences. Right?" Haab looked to Dr. Wayne, his biologist. Wayne grinned and said, "The Commodore hasn't put it in very scientific language, but he's not far off the beam." "Then," Grimes went on, "we have human beings who are compulsive eaters. They often are far from being unintelligent -- yet they cannot control themselves, even though they know that they are digging their graves with knives and forks. The energy eaters are more intelligent than sharks. They may be as intelligent as we are but we don't know. Intelligent or not, they are handicapped." "Handicapped? Just how?" demanded Haab. "Unlike human compulsive eaters they have no control over their intake. If there is raw energy around they absorb it, whether they want to or not. They know, I think, that the absorption of the energy generated by a nuclear explosion will be fatal -- but if they are in the vicinity of such a blast they cannot help themselves. Sorry -- they can help themselves, but only by exercizing their power of temporal precession. And by the time they found this out they were almost extinct." "Then Moebius Dick will give us a good fight," commented the mate. "He has survived in spite of everything that the navy has thrown at him." "The commodore isn't very interested in fighting fish," said Haab. "He told me that he fishes for trout with hand grenades." "I believe in getting results," said Grimes, conscious that the officers and specialists around the table were looking at him coldly. the warped continuum, homing on the continuous Carlotti signal that Grimes had persuaded the captain of Rim Arquebus to transmit. The warship was remaining in the vicinity of the last sighting of Moebius Dick and had received orders from the admiralty to cooperate with Haab. Coded signals had been made to Grimes and, reading them, he had gained the impression that Captain Welldean of the Arquebus was far from happy. But Grimes' heart did not bleed for Welldean. Welldean was in his own ship with his own people as shipmates and his own cook turning out meals to his own taste. No doubt his feelings had been hurt when he had been ordered to abandon his own hunt and to put himself under the command of a reserve officer. But he was not an unwelcome guest aboard somebody else's vessel. At last the tiny spark that was Rim Arquebus showed up just inside the screen of the mass proximity indicator. Speed was reduced and eventually both drive units were shut down. Rim Arquebus hung there, five kilometers from New Bedford, a minor but bright constellation in the blackness. Welldean's fat, surly face looked transceiver at Grimes and the others in New Bedford's control room. Have you any further information, Captain?" asked Haab. Welldean replied in a flat voice, regular half hourly intervals, remaining for ten minutes each time, presumably to feed on the radiation emitted by my ship. Pursuant to instructions -- " he seemed to be glaring directly at Grimes -- "I have made no hostile moves. Would the Commodore have any further orders for me?" "None at the moment. Captain," Grimes told him. "Just stand by." "Rim Arquebus standing by," acknowledged Welldean sulkily. "When will Moebius Dick -- " Haab was interrupted by a shout from his mate. "There she blows!" The energy eater had appeared midway between the two ships. It zily rotating. Grimes paraphrased wryly, He who eats and runs away will live to eat some other day... This thing had eaten and run away, eaten and run away and it had grown, was a vortex of forces all of a kilometer across. It would never fit into New Bedford's capacious hold, a compartment designed for the carriage of alien life forms, some of them gigantic. But this did not matter. The cage of beams and fields would be set up outside the ship, but still within the temporal precession field of the Mannschenn Drive. Grimes, a mere observer aboard a vessel that was not his own, felt superfluous, useless, as Haab and his officers went into the drill that had been worked out to the last detail. The mate, Murgatroyd, would remain on board in charge of the ship -- and Haab, with the second, third and fourth mates, would go out in the one-man chasers. Haab was already in his spacesuit -- the small craft were no more than flying framework, unpressurized -- and his prosthetic leg, through some freak of sound conductivity, clicked loudly as he moved. In his armor, with that mechanical noise accompanying every motion of his legs, he was more like a robot than a man, even though his chin beard was jutting through the open faceplate of his helmet. "Good hunting, Captain," said Grimes. "Thank you, Commodore." Haab turned to his mate. "You're in charge of the ship, Mr. Murgatroyd. Don't interfere with the hunt." Then, to Grimes; "Will you tell Captain Welldean to keep his guns and torpedoes to himself?" Welldean' s heavy face scowled at transceiver. "Moebius Dick has gone," announced Murgatroyd. "When he surfaces again, we shall be in position," Haab told him as he left the control room. Murgatroyd looked at Grimes. There's nobody else to talk to, he seemed to be thinking, so  may as well pass the time of day with you. He said, "The Old Man always brings 'em back." "Alive?" queried Grimes. "When he wants to," replied the mate. Then he laughed. "He hasn't much choice as far as that thing's concerned. If it's dead it's -- nothing." Even in free fall he contrived to give the impression of being slumped in his seat. An incongruous wistfulness softened the rough, scarred, big-featured face under the coarse, yellow hair. "You wish you were out in one of the chasers," Grimes stated rather than asked. "I do. But somebody has to mind the shop -- and it always seems to be me. There they go, Commodore." Four bright sparks darted into the emptiness between New Bedford and Rim Arquebus. As they reached a predetermined position they slowed, stopped, then slid into a square formation. Moebius Dick should reappear at the center of the quadrangle and then, at Haab's signal, each of the little crafts would become a fantastically powerful electromagnet and each would emit the beamed Carlotti transmissions, effectively netting the energy eater in time and space. Murgatroyd and Grimes stared into the screen of the mass proximity indicator. Four little points of light marked the positions of the chasers, a much fainter one denoting the presence of the energy eater. "Master to New Bedford crackled from the speaker. "Check position, please." " New Bedford to master," replied Murgatroyd. "You are exactly in position. Over." "Rim Arquebus to Commodore Grimes," put in Welldean. "Do you wish me to take any action when the EE surfaces?" "Haab to Grimes. You are only an observer. And that goes for your navy, too. Over." "The old man gets tensed up," remarked Murgatroyd, with the faintest hint of apology in his voice." " Rim Arquebus to Commodore Grimes. My weaponry is manned and ready," persisted Welldean. "So is mine." Murgatroyd chuckled, waving a big hand over his fire-control console. The minutes, the seconds, ticked by. Grimes watched the sweep second hand of the clock. He had noted the time of Moebius Dick's disappearance. The half-hour was almost up. When that red pointer came around to #... "Now!" yelled the Mate. Moebius Dick was back. The enormous circle of gyrating luminescence had reappeared in the center of the square formed by the came the low-pitched buzz and crackle of interference as the solenoids were energized. The energy eater hung there, quivering, seeming to shrink within itself. Then it moved, tilting like a processing gyroscope. Haab's voice could be heard giving orders: "Increase to six hundred thousand gausses. To sixfifty -- seven hundred -- ". From one of the chasers came a bright, brief flare and from the speaker a cry of alarm: "Captain, my coil has blown!" "Master to second and fourth mates -- triangular formation." Moebius Dick was spinning about a diametric axis, no longer a circle of light but a hazy sphere of radiance. The energy eater was rolling through the emptiness, directly toward one of the throe still-functioning chasers. The small craft turned to run. Rim Arquebus stabbed out with a barrage of laser beams. In New Bedford's control room Murgatroyd swore, added his fire to that from the frigate. It was ineffective -- or highly effective in the wrong way. The monster glowed ever more brightly as it absorbed the energy directed at it, moved ever faster. The chaser turned and twisted desperately, hopelessly. The other chasers could not pursue for fear of running into the fire from the ships. There was nothing that they could have done, in any case. "The old man's boat -- " muttered Murgatroyd. "I guess it's the way he wanted to go -- " His hand fell away from the firing stud. Moebius Dick was rolling over Haab's small and fragile craft. ordering, "Hold your fire, Rim Arquebus! Hold your fire!" Welldean's voice came back: "What the hell do you think I'm doing?" Adding, as a grudging afterthought: "Sir." The lights of the chaser flared briefly through the luminous, swirling haze that enveloped them, flared and died. But something, somebody, broke through the living radiance. It was the spacesuited Haab, using his personal propulsion unit to drive him back to his ship. He broke through and broke away and for a second or so it seemed that he would succeed. Then Moebius Dick was after him, overtaking him, enveloping him. short, dreadful scream. The globe of flame that was the energy eater seemed to swell, was swelling, visibly and rapidly, assuming the appearance of a gigantic, spherical fire opal. The three surviving chasers retreated rapidly. Dark streaks suddenly marred the iridescent beauty of the sphere, spread, rapidly covering the entire surface. Where Moebius Dick had been there was only nothingness. No, not nothingness. Floating in the darkness, illumined by the searchlights of the three small craft, was the lifeless, armored figure of Captain Haab. "They'll bring him in," muttered Murgatroyd. "I'll take him back to Earth for burial. Those were his wishes." "Rim Arquebus to New Bedford," came Welldean's voice. "Do you require medical assistance? Shall I send a boat with my surgeon -- " "We've a quack of our own," snarled Murgatroyd, "and a good one. But even he won't be able to do anything. The old man is dead." Magazine Retailers and IF Magazines available to all retailers. Full details on procedures and requirements for proper display submission of semiannual sales affidavits, can be obtained by writing: Select Magazines, Inc. # Park Avenue South New York, N.Y. # A him," said Grimes to Sonya when, back at Port Forlorn, he was telling her the story of the hunt. "How do you make that out?" "Well, perhaps it wasn't his leg, but all of us came to the conclusion that it was, as it were, the last straw that broke the camel's back." "Make your mind up, John. I'd gotten used to the idea that Moebius Dick was a sort of latterday white whale -- and now you refer to him as a camel!" "You know what I mean -- I'm talking about the item that finally made him lose control. Moebius Dick had been feeding well over a period of quite some weeks. Every time Rim Arquebus heaved a torpedo at him he'd skim the cream off the fireball and then vanish, being too intelligent to overeat. But all life forms tend to act unintelligently when infuriated and he was no exception. When he broke out of Haab's electromagnetic net he was no more than a dangerous, vicious animal. He was being pumped full of photons by the concentrated laser fire from the two ships -- and it meant as little to him as a stream of bullets means to a charging carnivore. He 'killed' Haab's chaser, gulping all the energy from its machinery. He would have killed Haab himself -- Haab was in a state of complete paralysis when he was brought on board -- if he hadn't started his meal on the Captain's leg. "You know that the Tanganoran's are famous for their powered prosthetic limbs, don't you? Haab's right leg was a beautiful machine with its own, built-in power plant -- cells with a working life of a least twenty standard years after installation, a slow, rigidly controlled fission process. Moebius Dick got that twenty years' worth of energy in one bite." "Critical mass or critical charge -- or whatever?" murmured Sonya. "But Haab's anagramatic namesake wasn't as lucky with his peg leg." "What the hell are you talking about?" "Or was he more than just a namesake?" "I still don't get you." "You must remember that talk we had with the Reverend Madam Swithin about reincarnation. How she told us that -- according to the tenets of her Church -- some souls have to wait around for centuries until the shuffling of chromosomes and genes produces just the right body, with just the right brain and psychological make-up, for their next embodiment. "It makes an odd sort of sense, doesn't it? Captain Ahab, the whaler -- Captain Haab, the hunter -- " "But Ahab was only a fictional character!" Grimes, protested to his wife. "Aren't we all finally?" she asked reasonably. "Those of us who deserve being made into legends?"  W wonders," said the chairlady, after my speech at a Book Fair in Cape Cod a dozen or so years ago. "Here's an author who speaks for an hour about a new young writer, and never once mentions the title of his own new book!" She was describing my response to the first Brian Aldiss story that reached its fist up from the printed page to punch me in the mouth. Another recollection. At one of the earliest Milford Conferences, Damon Knight and Jim Blish came up with the interesting notion that a writer has a thing he says and he tends to say it over and over again -- not by any means repetitiously, but thematically or in his selection of image and relevant metaphor. What Brian Aldiss says over and over is, "I am concerned about what's happening to us," and "what's happening" and "us" are projected in the widest and deepest possible ways. There are plenty of writers, especially in sf, who are aware and alert and who try their best to be relevant, but I know of no other, with the possible exception of Frank Herbert, who warns us so consistently that we are, as a species, horror-bound. He warns us because he loves us, really thinks we have something worth saving. This emerges from Brian's comedies (he can be very funny) and his tragedies and in his short tense suspense pieces. His new retrospective Aldiss , composed of stories which first appeared in British and U.S. magazines from # until this year, bears out this notion, and the long-awaited paperback appearance of his novel Barefoot in the Head brings it to a high peak. Barefoot is truly an experience and, you must be warned, it isn't an easy one. He begins singing his melody in single notes and is soon singing harmony with himself, like Joni Mitchell recording a second voice track. At length he begins to play in chords, using a whole boxful of tricks and devices -- puns, doubleentendres, metaphors, neologisms. Ultimately he arrives at verse -- because, one feels, he has used up everything else. Barefoot in the Head therefore is without question, an assault, and it follows that comparison with James Joyce is inevitable (Joyce used to write on huge cardboard sheets with many colors of crayon, doing the same phrase in three or four or even five ways as a first draft, and then fusing them into the final one) and whether Aldiss has done less than Joyce -- or something different from Joyce -- is for the assessment of a far more profound Joycian than the undersigned. Do not take this book lightly -- and do not forget it. be taken lightly is Frank Herbert, whose The God Makers is quite another kind of experience. Herbert writes fables of a high order. By fables I mean narratives in which the basic statement -- "moral", if you like -- transcends the story line and is useful elsewhere. There is, I think, a rising tide of profound religious and philosophical thinking in the speculative field just now and in these complex and puzzling and immensely fruitful areas Frank Herbert seems quite at home. Long before Dune he had shown his ability to establish a scene -- plant, culture, star-system, what-haveyou -- by a strict set of rules and adhere to it. And so he does in this new novel despite its meld of space and psi, of science and miracle. The story of Lewis Orne and his quest for the nature of godhood produces many a parallel, many an analogy, many a flash of recognition of things the reader knows, or almost knows, about the nature of his own devils and, possibly, his own powers. Unlike the Aldiss, this book can be read, if you like, purely for the excitement of its narrative line, the way an eight-year-old can read Gulliver. But if you want layers and levels this is one of those books that will give you back whatever you're capable of carrying to it. or disgust or even in terror, that the beloved field is being diluted by the mainstream, and that gone forever are the days of hard science and high adventure. Fear not. Not while Ben Bova is around and doing such things as his As On a Darkling Plain. Taking off from the reliable old idea of truly alien artifacts found on a body -- in this case, Titan -- Bova gives us a neatly interwoven tale of a man's obsessive battle to unearth their secrets and of the personal, physical -- and particularly the bureaucratic obstacles in his way. From the "biological blizzard" which is Jupiter to the subsidiary adventures of the exploration missions and finally to the advanced hard science of the "machines on Titan" I liked it -- I believed it. O NE thing I like and believe only the hard way, uphill and very seldom, is sword-and-sorcery. Many a murrain has been called down upon me for this and I'm sorry, but I can't lie to you about it. What entranced me early about it was the magic of Arthur (Ourouboros) Eddison and C.L. Moore -- to say nothing of my childhood infatuation with Burroughs' John Carter, and of course Tolkien. I find, however, that the vast bulk of ss has the same defect, the same permanent prohibition from becoming great and lasting literature, that TV series have. The genre's very nature dictates that the sword-swinging protagonist must be the same person at the end of the story as he is at the beginning. No matter how well written or superbly cast, no matter how horrific the monsters and the hordes or how far-out the magic land, evanescence and triviality do prevail -- and true suspense is impossible for me if the central character cannot develop, age, fail, die, or (as is too often the case) even learn. Some writers know how to avoid this -- le Guin for one -- and now and again there arrives a book so colorful, whose language is so cadenced and precise and whose characters (for all their basic changelessness) are so dimensional that you have to love them anyhow. Such a novel is Zelazny's The Guns of Avalon -- mostly because such is Zelazny, whose very laundry lists, I swear, could be set to music like a lyric. Avalon is another in the series about the nine princes in Amber and will voyage you well. late great John Campbell, writers began wrestling with the logic of magic, the notion has affixed itself to sf as well as fantasy. Witchcraft has its own rigid and rigorous disciplines and time and again has been the storage warehouse for ideas, substances, chemicals and processes used ultimately by formal science. With the new and deeper preoccupation with "inner space" witchy ideas chime more and more harmoniously with "psi" concepts and present intriguing alternatives to established physical laws and principles. That's fair enough, too -- the idea of closeup photographs of Mars would have been called witchcraft not long ago, so why not grab the other end of the broom and have witchcraft circumvent the light barrier? Gordon Dickson's The Pritcher Mass gives us a most intriguing witch and some interesting insights into the craft, embodied in a genuinely original tale of a psychic or paranormal "mass" in construction out beyond Pluto, which will be used to scan deep space for planets desperately needed by the sealed-in population of a poisoned Earth. Dickson, like Aldiss, exhibits a concern for the environment and sounds a grim warning; this time it's in the area of pollution-induced plant mutation, which has a frightening logic to it. A good book. kinds of editor, both good. His "theme" anthologies are invariably well-conceived and wellbalanced and his originals -- the Orbits -- remain one of the most potent proving grounds for new writers and for new concepts and approaches for established ones. Perchance to Dream is a good example of the first. The stories are about dreams and surely you'll have read some of them before. But -- do you have a' copy of Ambrose Bierce's Incident at Owl Creek Bridge around the house? Aiken's Mr. Arcularisl Here are dream stories by Maugham, Dostoevsky, Collier, Borges and others, treasures all. Funny dreams, frightening dreams, puzzling and thought-provoking and awesome dreams. Not a dud in the lot -- a real jewelbox of a book. Orbit #I is up to Knight's high standards. Some very well practiced hands are here -- Gene Wolfe, Fred Pohl, Edward Wellen, Charles Platt. Some new lights, already bright: Effinger, Thurston, Dozois. And some new discoveries. Knight is one editor who can surf on the "new wave" without losing sight of the beach. X. Tyger, which is totally unique, the most unusual book of the year is Norman Spinrad's The Iron Dream. It was written in six weeks by a commercial pulp writer. It is basically a hack sword-and-sorcery job, whose occasional passages of raw power are probably due more to the author's psychopathology than to consciously controlled literary craftsmanship. So, at least, claims the critic Homer Whipple in a penetrating criticism appended to the book. The novel was written by one Adolf Hitler. A short biography precedes the original title page, which is not The Iron Dream at all, but Lord of the Swastika. It is absolutely apalling. It contains enough gore to close every bloodbank in the country for a year. It's Class Plus A-One tour de force by Norman Spinrad. A high-priority must. Available in paperback, and recommended: Eight Strange Tales, ed. Vic Ghidalia. (Fawcett, #Literate weirdies, Blackwood to Bradbury. Strange Tomorrows , ed. Robert Hoskins (Laucer, #). Five good long ones, over # words. This Side of Infinity (Ace, #c), eight personal choices of Terry Carr, who knows how to choose 'em your way. Best SF Stories from New Worlds #. (Berkley, ISt) Michael Moorcock, who makes waves, gives us eleven yarns which, together, give very much of the flavor of that highly effective British magazine. Great Short Novels of Adult Fantasy (Ballantine, #), edited by Lin Carter, has a fine diversity and spread: PrattdeCamp; Anatole France, Robert W. Chambers and the Pre-Raphaelites). I like the stories better than editor Lin Carter foreand afterwords and rubrics, which strike me as intrusive and self-advertising. A Separate Reality: Further Conversations with Don Juan, by Carlos Castenada (Pocket Books; #). You are not permitted not to have this book! Don Juan, a Yaqui Indian, as reported with searching honesty by Casteneda, has hold of some truths that cannot fail to stabilize and benefit any reader who is novels by Mack Reynolds in an Ace Double: Blackman's Burden and Border, Breed nor Birth (#C ). More than your money's worth. Hal Clement's Needle (Lancer, # #) is back again -- fascinating. Likewise Armageddon # (Ace, # #), the original Philip Francis Nowlan novel that began the Buck Rogers story, quaint but interesting, and John Campbell's The Black Star Passes (Ace, #t). There's a mother-lode of Asimov's FSF articles: The Stars in Their Courses (Ace, #), Of Time and Space and Other Things (Lancer, #) and his long out-of-print Building Blocks of the Universe (Lancer, #). And finally. Burrough's two great underground. (!) classics, Pellucidar and At the Earth's Core (Lancer, #t each).  I T I HE three-year quarantine was practically over. His eager imagination conjuring blue skies, green fields, laughing children and the other ingredients of a life literally of another world, George Hender stood beside his bed in his quarters below the Luna crater Eratosthenes and began to pack his few personal belongings. Humanlike he did not think of the ugliness of poverty and pollution, of the fact men still slew each other on that cloud-dappled planet high in the Luna sky. He first packed all the vials containing the samples he had been allowed to retain for his own use. Three were carefully banded together -- one vial containing the corpse of an insectlike creature with ten legs, the second a bright purple ball of fluff, the third a tiny plant with grayish leaves and a fleshy stalk. Not much to the uninformed eye perhaps, but Hender knew these were three stages in the development of the same life form. Next came the water sample he had collected in the mist below the Great Cliff. Again not much to look at. But it was a reminder of the glittering cascade that poured uninterrupted for three thousand meters down the side of that fantastic geological fault. Then there were microscope slides of various organisms -- plant, animal and a few in between. A slender piece of vine with a tensile strength approaching that of steel. A chunk of wood that, when heated to one hundred and eighty degrees, could be molded like soft putty. The samples were followed by his two miniature cameras. Spools of film totaling he did not know how many exposures. Not as extensive, of course, as the official records of the expedition. But a man needed to do work of his own on a mission of such long duration. Schekart, for instance, had taken to painting. And Hender had little doubt those gloomy landscapes would hang in many of Earth's major galleries. His instrument and sample belt. He coiled it carefully despite the fact it was scarred and frayed as if it had been forcibly dragged through tightly wound barbed wire. That had happened when his liftpack failed over one of the thorn forests -- his body still bore the marks inflicted by those vicious sixinch barbs. But the belt had continued its usefulness on every field trip he made on Alpha Five, a proud record considering it had outlasted several sets of armorcloth coveralls. Hender considered the belt carefully. Then he uncoiled it, held it upside down ami shook it. Particles of dirt, some dust, and finally a few shreds of vegetable matter fell out. Nothing of interest, except... sliver of faded green and held it up to the light. It was just a blade of grass. But it was a blade of grass from a lawn most of the expedition members had said could not be grown. Young Brian McEvoy, however, was merely an electronics specialist. He knew nothing about botany, ecology, or indeed any of the life sciences. He only knew he had not brought five pounds of grass seed all the way from Earth for nothing. So he had consulted the ship's library, prepared the proper chemical nutrients, even improvised a sprinkler and pump to water his few square meters from a nearby stream. He had fussed, worried, made a thorough fool of himself -- and after a few months created the lushest lawn on the planet. Actually the only lawn, Hender thought with a reminiscent smile. But it was fortunate its survival had depended upon such loving care. Otherwise the next expedition to Alpha Five would find its ecology drowned under an ocean of waving green. More oddments went into the bag. A few items of clothing, a small abstract carved by John Ling just before the geologist lost the use of his right arm in a rock fall. And finally the few letters Hender had received only hours before Golden Hind moved out of Earth orbit and began its voyage to the Centauri system. He looked them over one by one. A polite farewell from Ronald, typed on office stationery. They had not seen each other for years anyway, so Ron could hardly be expected to gush over a brother he hardly knew. A couple from friends in the Astronaut Corps. He had largely lost contact with them, too, especially after he transferred to the Interstellar Project. And here was Anne's last letter. More personal of course, expressing sentiments deep and genuine. Would he have married her if he had not been on the Project? Probably. She had been a wonderful girl -- he would have been a fool not to. But then again he had only met her because she happened to be one of the Project's technicians, so the question was hypothetical in any case. One of life's little ironies, he supposed. The last letter was on cheap notepaper, so he handled it very carefully. But the dearly loved childish scrawl was still legible and he read it again, his memories of her little face as clear as they had been -- how many hundred readings ago? Darling daddy, she had written. Please do not go away too long. Auntie Sue has told me you are going to a star, not like mommy but in a spaceship. She also said we cannot see the star from America, so I hope she and Uncle Jack will take me where  can see it some time. Come back soon and please bring me a star teddy . Love Wendy. Hender wished he knew what a star teddy was, but it had been too late to find out. Instead he hoped the painstaking model he had created from local materials and imagination would be an acceptable substitute. She was older now, but surely she would remember and understand. Damn the blasted quarantine! It was not so much the three years' confinement in this secret base that bothered him -- at least not as much as the fact no outside contact had been permitted either way. People on Earth had not even been told Golden Hind was back -- indeed, most of them thought the expedition had perished long ago on the fifth planet of Alpha Centauri! Of course the reasons for the secrecy were logical enough. Doctor Fielden had expressed them very clearly just after the six returnees arrived in Eratosthenes. "Medical science has advanced a great deal in the last few years," he told them. "To the extent, in fact, that no known disease is now beyond cure. Unfortunately popular opinion has misinterpreted this into the dangerous notion that no disease is beyond cure." He had smiled wearily. "Gentlemen, you know we risk beings if we let you return home before we are sure you carry no infection of an alien nature. Some of my colleagues are so concerned with this problem that they have attempted -- unsuccessfully I might add -- to have the quarantine extended to five years. And you know what that might do to your health! Suffice to say it was eventually decided to keep your return secret until the previously agreed upon three years are over. That way there can be no pressure to force us to reduce this already minimum margin of safety. "It was also agreed that during your stay here in Eratosthenes you will receive no news of a personal nature. Your quarantine will be difficult enough without your being faced with problems about which you can do nothing without breaking security." The news had been unpleasant to say the least and the starmen had wasted no time voicing their objections. They were listened to, of course. Even the sophisticated specialists who shared their exile looked on the men who had been to Alpha Five with definite respect if not outright awe. But these decisions had been made long before the starship arrived off Titan Station -- and were irrevocable. The six astronauts had had to be content with the luxuries provided for them, with the censored telecasts beamed directly from Earth and with the companionship of their fellow exiles. It was, incidentally, no accident that nineteen of the thirtyeight people who lived at the base were women. Eight couples were already married when the thirty-two specialists came to Eratosthenes and by the end of the first year four more couples signed contracts. The astronauts, however, had kept their single status, though only one -- the monkish Howard Schekart -- chose not to form an "attachment." fully and pressed one of his identification labels to its side. He wondered if he would see much of Marguerite after they landed on Earth -- if he had made a mistake when he told her he would enter no permanent union until he became fully adjusted to the new life. He was certain her feelings toward him were far stronger than she had admitted, but he also knew her pride would never let her accept the implication: You'll do if no one else turns up... The P. A. cleared its throat and announced: "The final briefing will be held in the Common Room in fifteen minutes. Unless you are on essential duty, please attend." "Oh?" Hender asked the air. He put the bag on the floor beside his bed, then went into the corridor and tapped on the door across from his. "George," he said. "Can I come in?" "It's open," she called. He went in. She also was packing, but she looked up with an immediate smile. "One to go," she said, referring to their own private countdown. "Nervous?" He grimaced. "Frankly, I'm scared to death." He went over and kissed the nape of her neck. "You'll keep holding my hand, I hope?" His voice was jocular, but Marguerite's discerning ear sensed it was only a veneer. He's uptight, she thought. Terribly so. And then, rationalizing: But so are we all. For the thousandth time she wished she were not so emotionally involved with this man and again firmed her resolve to leave him as soon as the worst was over. But Marguerite Walsh was too good a psychologist to upset the delicate edge he was treading and too good a woman to want to. So she smiled again, touched his face and said gently, "I'll be with you every step, dear." She put a filmy thing into the case and snapped it shut. Guess  won't see that again, Hender thought wistfully, but immediately submerged the unbidden eroticism by asking, "What do you think Fielden is up to? I understood no more briefings would be necessary." "So did I." She frowned. "Of course, he could have been hooked by our father image of him." "I beg your pardon?" "If you were the head of a large family that was about to split up, wouldn't you at least want to wish them well?" He looked slightly startled. "Well, put that way -- " Abruptly Hender's rather homely features creased into a broad grin. "So you figure we're in for a little paternal advice, huh?" "That's my guess. We have all been away from home a long time, so it could be he wants to make sure he's not about to unload a bunch of anachronistic misfits. Anyway, let's go see, shall we?" II T HE Eratosthenes base was a sprawling complex of chambers originally constructed to house the deep-space research unit of the International Science Academy. Economics had subsequently dictated its passing to the control of the Space Agency and minimal maintenance during long periods of idleness. When the first signals were detected from the returning starship, it was only necessary to make minor adjustments within its regular hudget for the Agency to ready the base for immediate habitation. And then economies were continued. Maintainance of the base and its life-support systems became the responsibility of everyone -- including crews under quarantine -- especially the hydroponic gardens from which came the dual necessities of food and oxygen. The base was hardly the most desirable substitute for home for Earth-starved astronauts. But all of this was behind them now -- or nearly so -- and as Hender and the brunette psychologist joined the others in the Common Room they found a puzzled air of expectancy, which more or less matched their own. Marguerite clutched Hender's arm. "Isn't it strange?" she whispered. "Suddenly I don't feel like a person about to go home. More like someone about to leave it." He looked down at her, his face intent. "Yes," he said. And meant it. They sat together on a couch at the back of the room as a small man with lined features and unruly white hair faced the crowd and muttered a quick count of those present. Finally he nodded and waved for silence. "With the exception of Mort and Peter who are on duty in Control," Dr. Marcus Fieldon announced, "I think we are all here." "But not for long," retorted a voice from the audience. The white head nodded. "No, Weldon, not for long. Which is one of the reasons for this final gathering. I must be sure we are all ready for our -- ah -- rebirth into the complexities of human society." "Oh, come off it, Marcus." Weldon Gill, the commander of the Alpha Five expedition, squinted at the scientist from eyes injured when a lovely blue-gold flower had replied to his charmed curiosity with a squirt of acid. Though not completely blind -- he had, for instance, functioned reasonably well during the remaining six weeks on the planet -- Gill nevertheless chafed under his affliction with an almost bursting impatience. And because he knew a complete cure was available in any one of Earth's better hospitals his belligerence was understandable when he demanded, "You're not thinking of delaying our return, are you?" He glared pugnaciously. "Because if you are, forget it!" "Actually I am considering no such thing," Fielden said mildly. "I am merely wondering whether or not we should continue the indoctrination sessions after we return home. Now will you please permit me to continue?" The scientist looked around at his audience. They appeared a normal collection of people, male and female, young and middle-aged. They were also a highly intelligent group, which in a sense was his main problem. Intelligence went with sensitivity and because of that he knew many adjustments would be difficult. So he chose his words with care. "I need hardly remind you that human beings suffer psychological deterioration if they remain away from their home planet for any period longer than three years. Though the reasons for this are not yet entirely clear, it is thought some kind of subtle relationship exists between man's physical environment and his mind -- a link, if you will, which permits norma! thought processes only when his senses indicate that gravity, air, light, etcetera are all Earth normal. We are fortunate, of course -- those first three years can be tolerated with no noticeable ill effect. But after that the symptoms appear quite rapidly. Irritability, tiredness, inability to concentrate and so on -- you know what they are. "Questions. How long can a person remain away from Earth without suffering a complete breakdown? Does the deterioration process continue to an inevitable end or does it stop after a time, leaving the individual psychologically depleted but still functional? Or is there a reversal, an eventual return to normalcy? I am sure you understand the importance of these -- especially with respect to future interstellar colonization." Well here we are, Hender thought. Gill, Ling, McEvoy, Roberts, Schekart and Hender. Six answers giving you the stars on a plate. And you have known it for three years, so why bring it up now ? He listened with increasing irritation as Fielden continued. "Three other expeditions have since been sent to other star systems. Enterprise to Barnard's Star, Columbus to Lalande # and Deep Traveler farthest of all -- to Epsilon Eridani. We do not know what their crews may or may not find -- or even that they will ever return. But the success of Golden Hind does at least hold out a slight hope that man has a future among the stars." "Only a slight hope?" queried someone. "Why the doubts. Doctor?" Fielden peered toward the questioner and recognized Len Roberts, Alpha Five's geographer. "Why? Well let me ask you a question, Mr. Roberts. Why haven't you and your five colleagues suffered the same deterioration I was discussing a few moments ago? After all, you have been away from Earth for considerably more than your allotted three years." Roberts, a large man with a luxurious black beard, stared back incredulously. "Are you pulling my leg? You know better than any of us -- the time in hypothermia doesn't count. And neither do the two years we spent on Alpha Five. Our longest period of activity has been this last three years in Eratosthenes. So unless everything I have been told is crazy, that puts the six of us in exactly the same boat as the rest of you." "Based on the assumption that hypothermia somehow restores the psychological balance? That those periods of activity between periods in hypothermia are not cumulative? Is that the basis of your reasoning, Mr. Roberts?" "Not my reasoning damn it." the geographer shot back testily. "It was the reasoning of the people who organized our expedition -- and you know that, too. They would hardly have sent us to the Centauri system if there was a chance we would wind up as raving lunatics." "Of course not." Fielden paused a moment, then went on quietly: "Unfortunately, we now know their reasoning was in error." seat. What in blazes is he talking about? He looked at the girl at his side and saw that she was equally surprised. And so, apparantly, was everyone else in the room. Or so it seemed from the barrage of excited questions coming from all sides. Marcus Fielden waved his hands for silence, "I am going to show you the results of an experiment actually concluded some years ago. However, it was done in such secrecy that even I and my colleagues were not told of it -- you will understand why when you see this tape. Anyway, it seems someone in the Agency's bureaucracy finally had the good sense to realize that we in Eratosthenes should have this knowledge. In his enlightenment he had it transmitted here" Fielden smiled sadly -- "yesterday." The obvious sarcasm was greeted with nervous laughter which reflected his audience's confusion and puzzled curiosity. Hender knew he echoed everyone's feelings as he muttered, "I wish he'd shut up and get on with it." Marguerite laid a hand on his arm. "Hush." The lights dimmed and the Common Room's screen illuminated to show a large spacecraft settling down toward the surface of the moon. As dust flared out beneath the ship's braking jets, a service crawler trundled into view, its boarding tube already extended. Two space-suited figures rode in the tube's open end, a dangerous procedure that clearly indicated someone's urgency to get on board. As his audience watched the ungainly surface vehicle approach its target Fielden said, "A commentary comes with this tape, but to save time I will give an abbreviated version. First let me remind you that the so-called 'remission' aspect of hypothermia was assumed on the basis of the work of several research people who independently corroborated each other's findings. Hypothermia, of course, had already made it possible for man to survive an interstellar journey, though there was little point to such an endeavor as long as the subsequent three-year quarantine left little or no time for planetary exploration. But now we knew -- or thought we knew -- that periods of activity between periods in hypothermia were not cumulative and it seemed we could dust off our interstellar plans and go ahead with the first flight. And so the Alpha Centauri mission was conceived and launched. And later, at regular intervals, we launched three other flights to more distant star systems. "But after Deep Traveler had departed for Epsilon Eridani someone came to the belated realization that the remission aspect of hypothermia had never been proven by actual test. So plans for further missions were immediately canceled pending production of such proof. Which, ladies and gentlemen, is what this tape is all about." The scene on the screen cut to within the crawler's boarding tube. The tube had been mated to the collar around the ship's airlock and the two men in space suits were opening the lock preparatory to entering the ship. As the camera followed their activities, Dr. Fielden continued: "After working a standard threeyear tour here on the moon four volunteers were placed in hypothermia aboard this ship -- appropriately named The Four Companions -- which under computer control was sent out to an orbit beyond Pluto. One year later the present automatics roused the men for what was to be their second consecutive tour away from Earth. They were isolated, of course, as few human beings had been before. But they had ample supplies, facilities for recreation and enough research work to keep them occupied all the time. In theory they would end the experiment in no worse shape than they had been at the end of their Luna tour. In practice, however -- " The dim figure beside the screen shrugged. "I supposed it was fortunate the vital control and life-support systems of The Four Companions were safe behind armored bulkheads." T HE reasons for the doctor's last remark were immediately apparent in the next scene. A shocked indrawing of breath became audible as the lens of the camera peered at the unbelievable shambles within the spaceship. Furnishings were smashed to kindling -- experimental apparatus was wrecked beyond recognition -- the walls had been battered as if hit blindly and repeatedly by a madman with a club. Worst of all was a partly decayed corpse sprawled in the foreground, its broken skull centered on a huge stain which was obviously long dried. "He was not the only one." Fielden's voice was dry and carefully devoid of emotion. "Another was found in the storage deck with a knife in his back, a third in the emergency airlock. That one apparantly died when he opened the outer door without the protection of a suit -- in fact, as naked as the day he was born." There was movement on the screen and the two men from the crawler reappeared supporting between them a shambling thing which at first seemed only partly human. But beneath the dirt and hair was the sick, blank-eyed face of what had once been a man. Doctor Fielden touched a control and the screen blanked. As the lights flared high, he looked at his stunned audience and said quietly, "That man has since been cured, though I understand he has never made a full comeback. Small recompense I think, for the fact he and his friends broke completely under conditions we had assumed were perfectly safe." Hender had had enough. As a catharsis for his anger he abruptly rose to his feet and snapped, "I don't know what all this is leading to, but it's pretty damn obvious the six of us here have contradicted the results of that so-called experiment." He took a deep breath. "How do you explain that?" Hender sat down amid several shouts of approval. He looked at Marguerite and felt comforted by her reassuring gaze. Fielden rubbed a hand over his eyes. He was tired and looked it. "Well, Mr. Hender, let me put it this way. We gambled when we sent you to Alpha Centauri. Though we knew the star had planets, there was no way of telling if any of the planets were habitable by man. In fact, we would have considered ourselves lucky if you had found even a world where you could live after a fashion under a pressure dome. What did happen, of course, was the last thing anyone expected -- Alpha Five. With a breathable atmosphere, tolerable gravity, food sources compatible with human needs -- the planet was so Earthlike, your physiological systems were fooled into believing it was Earth. Hence your continuing rationality even after three more years here in Erathosthenes." In a stage whisper everyone could plainly hear, the irrepressible Brian McEvoy commented, "Now ain't that nice. We got no hangups!" Marcus Fielden smilingly shook his head. "Not necessarily. Please don't forget you must still face reintroduction into Earth society -- a process you may find more than a little difficult. But I believe we have prepared you well enough for that particular adjustment. And you will always be able to remind yourself that if it were not for Alpha Five -- " Sidetracked by an obviously unpleasant train of thought, the scientist's face darkened. After a moment he continued: "On the basis of what common sense tells me is the extreme scarcity of Earthlike worlds in the galaxy, plus the results of what Mr. Hender named 'that so-called experiment,' I rather hope I will not be around when Enterprise returns from Barnard's Star." Extract from report by Marcus R. Fielden to the Executive Council of the World Space Agency: Though the results of the Four Companions experiment proved the fallacy of our previous conclusions about hypothermia, the success is nevertheless heartening. Of course this unexpected bonus only partially offsets the unpleasant fact that landings on non-Earth type planets must henceforth be limited to quick 'look-ins' if we are to avoid the unpleasant consequences demonstrated by the experiment. I suppose the necessity for quarantine could be avoided if we restricted future crews to close-orbit research, though such limited missions would hardly justify their enormous expense. Regarding the ether three missions, I must remind you of the astronomical odds against their finding another Alpha Five. So, to avoid repeats of the Four Companions tragedy, I suggest the members of each crew be again placed under hypothermia as soon as they return and kept on ice until an answer is found. Some future generation will then have to act according to its own ethics, though God knows I do not envy them such a decision if no answer is possible. One final point. As you know, I was concerned about how the Golden Hind crew would adjust to human society after an absence of half a century. After all, much has changed during that time. Especially delicate was the problem of immediate relatives, and George Header's is a classic case. When I had his daughter notified of his impending arrival... T HE shuttles were larger and more luxurious than the more primitive models he remembered and, because of powered reentry, subjected their passengers to a much gentler ride. But as Hender rode down from orbit he paid little attention to these refinements. Instead he spent almost the whole trip staring with agonized intensity at the entertainment screen. Marguerite Walsh knew this was one battle he would have to fight alone, so she sensibly kept quiet and watched him. She had seen the picture of his daughter as he once had known her and she understood the terrible sense of loss he must have felt when viewphone contact had been made from Orbital Station Eight. Wendoline Reed (nee Hender) was now a middle-aged widow with four grandchildren. She had lived most of her life while her father spent forty-four of the past fortynine years in frozen suspension between the stars. Hender had always known, of course, the change that must occur in his daughter over those years. But that had been a conscious awareness, based on his knowledge that the calendars of Earth had still turned as the crew of Golden Hind remained in their hypothermia vaults. But his body, his glands, his instincts were only five years older -- they knew the child of his flesh must only be thirteen; a gawky, preadolescent version of the merry eight-year-old who asked for a star teddy. Hender's conflict with himself was serious, and Marguerite had seen his shock when the graying lady with the maternal figure and the kind smile had appeared on the screen. "My God," he had whispered. "She looks like my mother!" But despite her own undoubted conflict, Mrs. Reed had acquitted herself nobly, welcoming her father with the gay and surprised chatter of someone meeting an old friend. Hender on the other hand had said very little, and as the shuttle knifed down through the stratosphere toward touchdown, Marguerite wondered if the trauma of society reentry would be merely temporary. Hender might very well need her professional -- and womanly -- services longer than either had supposed. And it was with only a slight twinge of guilt that she realized she did not mind at all. The welcoming ceremonies were fortunately brief -- the Agency had planned them so under advisement from Marcus Fielden. But the overwhelming presence of tens of thousands of people behind the security barriers had a noticeably disconcerting effect upon the six astronauts. They lined up nervously as the president of the World Union shook their hands and presented each with the W. U. award for meritorious service. And the thunderous roar of approval as they entered the presidential plane caused them to scramble up the ramp like shy animals heading for cover. Marguerite accompanied Hender to a cabin at the rear of the aircraft where Mrs. Reed was waiting to greet her father in person. The younger woman watched a little uncomfortably as two strangers, connected by the closest ties of blood yet separated by nearly half a century, tried toact toward each other as society would expect. After a quick embrace Hender presented his painstaking version of a star teddy. It was gray and blue and fluffy and had a sharp little snout, above which was a single multi-faceted eye. Though a creation out of his imagination, it had charming plausibility. "Do you remember you asked for this?" Hender asked awkwardly. "Well, here's your star teddy." To Marguerite's astonishment, Mrs. Reed was delighted. She held up the doll by its forelimbs and exclaimed happily, "Of course I remember! I even remember no one could convince me you weren't going to bring it to me before that Christmas. Wait till I tell my grandchildren about this!" The muscles in Hender' s face tightened convulsively. "So I'm a great-grandfather." Mrs. Reed look at him with surprise. "Didn't they tell you?" "Oh, yes. It's just that it's all so -- " Hender floundered helplessly -- "difficult." Marguerite's heart ached. He is so alone. I wonder if he will ever be able to look that dear lady in the face and call her Wendy? Or 'daughter?' Their relationship seems ludicrous and  suppose they both know it. And it is her problem, too. How can she possibly think of that young man as her father? But the problem did not arise. As if by unspoken agreement Hender and Mrs. Reed adopted the simple expedient of talking to each other without the use of either name or title, though to third parties they father" or "my daughter." Otherwise the unaccustomed pressures upon all the astronauts remained -- within hours after the plane delivered the president and his guests to the World Union complex in Geneva, they were obliged to attend a banquet given by the House of Assembly. strange affair, during which the guests of honor merely toyed with their food and -- as the proceedings dragged on -- began to display various signs of irritability. Though seated between Marguerite and Mrs. Reed, Hender seemed disinclined to talk to either and spent most of the time drawing nervous circles on the tablecloth with edge of a fork. He smiled sardonically when Weldon Gill was persuaded to say a few terse words, but lost interest again when Marcus Fielden began the main address on behalf of the six men from Alpha Five. As Fielden spoke no one paid much attention to the marine who cat-footed behind the head table and whispered into the ear of Senator Wu Pao Wong, the distinguished Chinese seated on Brian McEvoy's left. It concerned, as it turned out later, a matter whose importance had been inflated by an overly zealous aide. But the marine had his instructions and, as he obeyed them, he leaned between the Senator and the astronaut to deliver his top-secret message. Inadvertently he knocked over a carafe of water which spilled its contents into McEvoy's lap. Before the embarrassed marine had a chance to apologize McEvoy jabbed his elbow into the leaning man's midriff and shouted, "You clumsy bastard!" Then he leaped out of his scat and flung himself on the gasping marine with maniacal rage. Shocked out of his moody introspection by the sudden fracas, Hender stared astonished as someone yelled, "Grab him!" Two burly guards sprinted from their stations at the back of the hall, hauled the yelling astronaut off his victim and hustled him through a side door. Got to help him. Hender thought automatically, hardly aware he had already pushed back his chair and risen to his feet. Marguerite called something to him, but he did not hear her in the mounting confusion as he joined Fielden and Gill and the others and hurried after the guards. A fast moving medic had already gotten to McEvoy by the time they caught up with him in the adjoining lobby. Reacting to the drug the medic had just pumped into his system, the youngest of the astronauts barely had enough strength to lift his head and mumble, "Sorry -- " before he sagged limply in the arms of his expressionless captors. Fieldon pointed. "Put him on that couch, please." To the medic. "What did you give him?" "Kirul B." The medic snapped his case shut, looked up and added reassuringly. "It's harmless. He'll be out of it in about four hours." "He had better be," Fielden said. He briefly examined the unconscious man, stood errect and asked, "How is the fellow he attacked?" "I'm all right sir," called a slightly hoarse voice. The marine pushed his way to the front of the gathering crowd, his face anxious. "But how is Mr. McEvoy?" Fielden patted the man's uniformed arm. "Considering what he almost did to you, young man, I appreciate your concern. Anyway we'll let you know." The scientist turned back to the banquet, Weldon Gill killed medic. "Have McEvoy taken up to himself. The circumstances were my suite please. I'll be up directly." described in a further report from "Yes, sir." Marcus Fielden to the Executive As the medic led the two guards Council of the W.S. A.: and their unconscious burden towards the elevators, Gill asked, "What about the rest of us, Marcus? Something tells me we need a conference." "Agreed." Fielden's grim gaze picked out the remaining five astronauts from the several dozen people who had crowded out of the. banquet hall. "Gentlemen, I want to see you upstairs in half an hour. Subject for discussion -- " he scowled angrily -- "your future!" Hender watched the little scientist hurry away. Then a warm presence pressed close to him and a familiar voice said, "Honey, you don't look well." "My head aches." "Otherwise?" He looked away. "Otherwise I feel lousy." She frowned worriedly. "That's what I thought. George, you're all suffering from -- something." Something? Well, that was one way of putting it, he supposed bitterly. Someone began to laugh -- the sound was harsh and without humor. But it was only when Marguerite looked at him with pained surprise, he realized the laugh was his own. II. after the incident at the... so it obvious an even further factor had entered the picture. For the second time in almost as many days I again had to revise my thinking about the future of the interstellar program. There is still a price to pay, of course, and Gill was the first to pay it. But I am convinced that in the long run intersellar man will evolve to heights unheard of on this small planet. It is as if Nature herself had a hand in this when she gave man this intersellar trigger which can only be released once -- but which, once released, forces him to become a creature of the cosmos. You know by now, of course, that Gill chose to remain on Earth because of his desire to have full vision restored. He was aware of the risk he was taking and agreed to become a test subject for our team of psychologists. But as I watched the accelerating deterioration of this strong personality it became almost impossible to maintain my scientific objectivity. Even the success of the eye transplants had little effect on his downward slide and his suicide was inevitable. The total desperation of his condition is best illustrated by the fact he knew the operation was a success and knew that within a month the healing process would be sufficiently advanced to enable him to join the others on Luna. However his private hell had become too intolerable to be borne even a moment longer, so he took what seemed the only logical way out. The work on Golden Hind II is right on schedule and she will shortly be moved to Luna orbit from where she will begin the return voyage to Alpha Five. The colonists are in good spirits and have voiced no objections to their cramped quarters aboard the ship. Unfortunately hypothermia equipment for four extra persons takes up a lot of space, so the crowding is necessary. Regarding the selection of personnel for the Amazon Project, I am fully aware that suitable female candidates do not, as it were, "grow on trees." So I suggest that steps be taken to organize an intensive selection and training program that will... Golden Hind II was ready to leave. Captain George Hender and his wife -- and the other four male members of the second Centauri expedition and their wives -- sat before a large video screen in a lounge of the Clavius Luna Complex. On the screen the image of Dr. Marcus Fielden loomed twice as large as life. "I had wanted to be on Luna when this moment came," the scientist said regretfully, "but I am afraid the Agency ruled otherwise." "A ruling based on your own recommendations," Hender pointed out. "After all, Marcus, you have served your three years. Now you have to be satisfied with terra firma." Fielden smiled. "True. But at least I know where I belong. You people, on the other hand, are going to be like kids in a candy store. With the whole universe to choose from, which goody do you go to next?" Which indeed? As more ships became available, Hender knew that Alpha Five would not hold him for long. Earthlike or alien, with or without pressure domes, all worlds were now grist for the starman's mill. All except one. Marguerite stirred beside him. "Strange," she said. The image on the screen cocked a quizical eyebrow. "Strange?" "Knowing I can never return to Earth again." She twisted her hands together nervously. "It isn't too late, you know," Fielden said. Across a quarter of a the screen it seemed the huge eyes looked directly at her husband. "Well, George?" Hender accepted the hint. Turning to his bride of less than a week, he took one of her hands in his. Then, gently: "You heard the man. What do you want to do?" She forced a smile. "Sorry dear. You're not going to get rid of me that easily." From his office in one of Earth's great universities, Fielden nodded approvingly. "Marguerite, do you feel any -- ah -- symptoms?" She grimaced. "I feel tired." "Nothing else?" "I don't think so." The man on Earth looked relieved. "I'm glad to hear that. For a three-year-plus you are not doing badly at all. And you will be in hypothermia in a few hours, so you can look forward to sleeping the years away until you get to Alpha Five." "Gill's World," corrected Brian McEvoy. Fielden blinked. "I beg your pardon?" The young astronaut grinned. Relaxed and completely recovered from his bout with Terran Madness, he repeated, "Gill's World. We agreed that should be the name for the planet." He added earnestly: "I hope you can talk the Agency into making it official -- " "Gill's World, eh?" The scientist was clearly pleased by the suggestion. "A fine tribute to a good man." McEvoy hugged the blond girl at his side. "Not that it matters -- unless you want to reach us. If you do, that's the address." Suddenly feeling his years, Marcus Fielden slumped back into his chair and stared at the five men on his screen. They were the first representatives of a new breed. It would be a long time before science knew how they had got that way -- what mysterious mechanism had caused Earth to reject them. Something peculiar in the air and ecology of Gill's World? The possibility was one of the reasons two of the women trained biochemists. If an answer were found, it was certain Marguerite Hender and her four female companions would have as much a part in the finding as their men. They were determined young persons who would surely redefine the role of their sex -- and why not? The archaic social customs of Earth would have little meaning on a world that made men aliens on their home planet. In fact, Fielden told himself ruefully, I doubt their descendants of ten thousand years hence will have even heard of Earth. T HE crew of Enterprise had not found any habitable planets around Barnard's Star. But one world's strange life forms, existing in near vacuum, had occupied them in fascinated study for twenty-three months. Then they had reentered hypothermia aboard their starship, expecting eventual revival amid the familiar worlds of Sol. They did not know of the high-energy signal speeding toward them at the velocity of light. Similar signals from even more powerful transmitters were on their way towards Lalande # and Epsilon Eridani. Enterprise was still more than five light-years from Earth when its detectors picked up the First pulse. Like a huge metal flower its highgain immediately deployed one hundred meter fine-mesh petals to gather in the complex code that followed. The message was received and recorded and acknowledged in approximately one hundred and three seconds. The ship's computer control then withdrew the high-gain back into its folded position, rolled and turned the vessel until its command module was pointed on another but equally precise heading. Another two hundred and eighteen seconds went by as circuits were checked and verified. Finally electronic instructions were channeled through the control core, past the landing module housing and fuel tanks to a slave computer within the drive module. The slave responded. Banked nuclear fires within the drive's shielded core gradually returned to life, pumping megawatts of power into huge control coils. A trail of faint luminescence appeared between the coils as charged nuclear particles were hurled away from the ship at fractionally less than the speed of light. Enterprise was on its way toward Alpha Centauri. At about the same time another starship, Amazon I, lifted from Earth toward deep space. To be the problem of the men from Alpha.  Some of the original covers and inside illustrations are still available! These are the actual originals used from # through #. Some are already framed. Send stamped selfaddressed envelope for list and prices. Box #, Greenwich Village Station, New York, N Y # Psychic. Send Name. Birthdate. Time, Location and Florida State Christian College Post Office Box # Fort Lauderdale. Florida # #G Montana. Victorville. Calif. # magazines. Arkham House. Fantasy Press. Lovecraft authors Shocking fiction, uncensored opinions, out#. Portland. OR #I free. Autosuggestion, Box #-GY. Olympia, Washington #I . # I Stanwood. Washington # #. Longview, Washington #. Ohio #I #. #. assembled Science Fair Psychogalvanometer reveals #. Hamilton, Montana #. D. Cockrell, Box #. Bronson, Mich. # Anderson and others. # for Premier Edition to Box I #. Oakland, California #I tion radio programs are now available on tape I " Oklahoma # N.J. # rent issue features Silverberg. Pohl, Bradbury, White. zine. # a word buys mail order sales and highly Low rates for schedules. Write or call Frank Brennan. N Y. #. (#) MU#-#. book Dianetics: Modern Science of Mental Health by L. Ron Hubbard has dh applied philosophy 'to show you how. Send # to BookstoreIF, Founding Church of Scientology. # #th St... N.W... Washington. D C. #. For more than a decade, X Minus I ranked among the most popular shows ever to hit the air-waves. Starting soon, many radio stations will once again be featuring this famed drama series adapted from stories appearing either in Broadcasting will be resumed with new the foremost names in science fiction. X Minus I will thrill you, reward you, more than ever. So watch for it. Listen to it. Enjoy it! For further information, contact your local station or write to: Box # Seymour, Conn. # Dept OL-# Garden City. N Y. # Please accept my application tor membership in the Science Fiction #ook Club and send me the # books whose numbers I have written in the boxes below Bill me just # (to help cover shipping) tor ail # About every # weeks, send me the club's bulletin, "Things to Come: I describing the # coming Selections and a variety of Alternate choices. II I wish to receive both Selections. I need do nothing; they will be shipped to me automatically Whenever I don't want I of the # Selections or prefer an Alternate, or no book at all. I will notify you by the dale specified by returning the convenient form always provided. I need take only # Selections or Alternates during the coming year, and may resign any time thereafter. Most books are only SI #. plus a modest charge tor shipping and handling. Occasionally, extra-value Selections are slightly higher. entire mtroduclory package within # days Membership will be cancelled i owe nothing t Miss Please Print Address City Slate Zip I I I with trial membership # Dune by Frank Herbert Celebrated winner ol Hugo and Nebula Gripping tale of family exiled from their private planet to another, a barren desert Pub. ed # #. Again, Dangerous Visions, Harlan Ellison, ed. Forly-six pieces, short stories  novels. Explicit scenes and language may be offensive to some. Pub ed # #I The # Annual World's Best Science Fiction, ed by Donald A. Wollheim Volume IV contains # ems from Clarke, turgeon, and more Spec Ed. #. The Foundalion Trilogy by Isaac Asimov The ends of ihe galaxy revert lo barbarism. Pub. ed. # # The Gods Themselves by Isaac Asimov. The master's first novel m # years...and worth the wail for a fabulous trip to the year #. Pub. ed # # #. Science Fiction Hall of Fame I. # "winners!' chosen by Sci-Fi Writers ol America. Ed. Robert Silverberg. Pub. ed # #. The Ice People by Rene Barjavel Great French bestseller, prize winning novel of discovery of prehistoric man and woman, who come lo hie! Pub ed # # #. The Early Asimov by Isaac Asimov. # previously uncollected early stories by the most famous name in science fiction. Pub. ed. # # The Hugo Winners. Vol. I  II. Giant #-m-l volume of # award-winning stories. # lo #. Asimov introduces each. Pub ed # # #I The Dancer From Atlantis by Poul Anderson. Fourpeople from differenl ages and cultures -- are catapulted by a lime machine back to # B.C Fascinating mixture of history, myth and imagination Spec Ed # Childhood's End by Arthur C. Clarke Mankind's last generation on earth. Wildly fantastic!" -- Atlantic. Pub. ed # # #. A Treasury ol Great Science Fiction. ed. by Anthony Boucner. # Volume set I ,# pages Counts as one book Pub. ed. # The Science Fiction Book Club offers its own complete, hardbound editions, sometimes altered m size to fit special presses and save members even more Members accepted m U.S.A. and Canada only. Canadian members will be serviced from Toronto. Offer slightly differenl in Canada. Printed in U.S.A. R. A. LaffertyTheodore SturgeonPhilip LathamFrances Chapman MAY # # ?! The first two novels in stunning Riverworld Trilogy! #HE "An imaginative science fiction novel... set in an unfamiliar barren land... Intellectually challenging." -- Publishers Weekly. "Intriguing and ingenious." -- Library Journal. "A fascinating, exciting book." -- St. Louis Post-Dispatch. "I couldn't put it down." -- Minneapolis Tribune. Winner of the # Hugo Award for Best Science Fiction Novel of the Year. Putnam edition, # Berkley paperback, # "A wild romp across a landscape that Hieronymous Bosch might have dreamed up... Clever, fast-moving, and really different." -- Publishers Weekly. "An intriguing, multi-charactered novel set on the planet Riverworld where all humanity has been reborn." -- The Booklist. "A highly imaginative story." -- Boston Globe. Putnam edition, # Berkley paperback, # From your bookseller, or order direct from the publisher. cf usl imagine... you're on Barnard II with the Preliminary Planetary Study team. After a horror of choking stench, blasting winds, and bursting rivers, you're rescued by the Hwylgentle silvery folk who laugh and dance with the wind. Can you leave this peaceful havenand search for the stars?... you've come to the Flame Tree Planet to spread Christianity. Can you believe the Mark #B that you're compatible with Vertality? Their missionaries are such ungodly looking parasites. How can they know the Truth?... you're allowed to have a baby for a government experiment. When flame me pmnet Joey's # months old he goes to android parents who'll keep him perfectly sinless. He's going to save humanity!... you're the last human alive after the invasion of the Lorsii. They've put you in rags on ice and they're coming ahead with their swan-winged arrows. You used to rely on alcohol -- can you save yourself now? Alone with the Apocalypse or In league with Trelawney, reaching for paradise or crawling toward hell: you're unborn man in an unexplored environment. Using an untried language of fantasy freezes and media mazes. In ten possible futures: you may find a flicker of faithor a flame In ametrep amtano An Anthology of Religious ScienceFantasy written by ten incredibly far-sighted authors and edited by the open-eyed science-fantasy anthologist Roger Elwood Paperback I #-# I (#-#), I .# each. Add #c per dollar for postage and handling. Name Address State Dept. #A May-June # Vo. #, No. # Arnold E. Abramson, Publisher Ejler Jakobsson. Editor Theodore Sturgeon, Contributing Editor JudyLynn Benjamin, Managing Editor Lester del Rey, Feature Editor L. C. Murphy, Subscription Director Jay Tunick, Circulation Director Publishing Corporation, a subsidiary of Universal Publishing  Distributing Corporation. Arnold E. Abramson, President. Main Offices: # East # Street, New York, N.Y. #. Single copy: #c. #issue subscription: #, in U.S., # elsewhere. Kingdom by Universal-Tandem Publishing Company, Ltd., # Gloucester Road, London SW# #RD. Arnold E. Abramson, Chairman of the Board. Ralph Stokes, Managing Director. Single copy: #p. #issue subscription in the United Kingdom: #. American Copyright Conventions. All rights reserved. Second class postage paid at New York, N.Y. and additional mailing offices. The publishers assume no responsibility for unsolicited material. All stories printed in this magazine are fiction and any similarity between characters and actual persons is coincidental. Printed in U.S.A. Th# paper lime machine also a tool: a time machine that enables you to replay the crucial events -- past, present, and lulure -- that shape our lives, Now. instead ol merely reading about what's happening, you can explore and experience Ihe alternatives and decision pomts through the technique of Conflict Simulation What ia Conflict Simulation? Conflict Simulation is a way of analyzing a political or military conflict situation. A way that is as intellectually stimulating as a game ol chess, and as thorough as a wrilten analysis. Through the use ol (he Conflict Simulation (or "game") format, the conflict situation is re-created so that you are in a position to make the vital decisions and, in the game at leasl. change the way things were, are. or will be. Whet you gl ed bi-monthly. Each issue contains:  A ready-lo-play conflict-simulation game with a # x #' playing surface, die-cut playing pieces, and complete rules.  An analytical article on the same subject as the game m that issue  Other leature articles on historical and military subjects.  Game and book reviews, commentary on existing games, and discussions of subscribers' questions The magazine is #  pages long, and all malerial is handled in a highly organized (and easily understandable) graphic format. bat m Western Europe, #). We also publish a separale line ol conflictsimulation games, which you wifi find listed in ihe coupon Fr to new aubcritrs bailie presented in a game-design specially created to iniroduce new readers to Conflici Simulation. Send check or M O. lo Simulations Publications Inc. Dept. # # Em #rd St., Nw York, N.Y. # Please enicr my subscription #o S. A T. lor: B I Year (# issues) -- # # Yra. (# )#aues)-S#  # Yra. (# issues) -- #  Current issue # Send me the following Simulation Games:  Kurak (Russia, #I-S# (J Korea (#-#D-S#  Phelem (ancient Greece) -- #  Berbaroaea (Russia. #-#) -- # M LelpxlB (Napoleonic Wars, '# #) -- #  Normandy (ihe D-Day lnvasion)-#  Please send me your free brochure. Name. Address City Slate Zip. Directions: In his letter in the January Directions Brent Higginbotham says, "Adventure, excitement, the old 'sense of wonder' need no rationalization. Even pornography need not be burdened with redeeming social value if it succeeds in what it sets out to do -- titillate. " Friends, comparing pornography to science fiction is like comparing a ringtoss to a moon shot. The craft involved in arousing a reader sexually has nothing to do with the art of writing worthwhile fiction. Neither does writing a good fight scene. Yet there is something to the comparison, although I doubt it is what Mr. Higginbotham had in mind: Just as the necessity for redeeming social value has hampered pornography for several years now, the requirement that science fiction be jamcrammed with action, thrills, Great Peril and good ole "sense of wonder " has kept it in the cheapjack class oj literature in which it at least in part belongs. How many of the Great Books which command universal respect are fast-action thrillers? Middlemarch? Little Dorrit? Catcher in the Rye? Ulysses? The fact of the matter is that writing to give the reader his thrills is every bit as low as writing to give him titillation, and face it -- only semiliterates read science fiction purely for the action. Yet " action " seems to be a science fiction tradition. Traditionalism in all forms is detestable, however. (A fine semantic point: traditions, of course, are not in themselves detestable at all, but those who insist that traditions are all that matter are. ) If traditions stuck in music (for example ) as many wish they would, composers today would still be sitting around rehashing Bach  Co. The same holds true for the scientific aspects of sf A. J. Budrys, in reviewing Chip Delany's Nova a few years back, said something to the effect of: "As far as I can see, the most that science fiction can do is wring your heart while telling you how it works." Talk about selling something short! That's like saying Moby Dick is a story about a whale. How many real writers give a good goddam about blowing another hole in Euclidian geometry, or about taking time out from the hero's psychological problems to show what happens to a micelle in colloidal dispersion? If , as a writer, you don't have anything better to worry about you're in the wrong business. Which brings us simultaneously to "relevance" and back to Mr. Higginbotham's letter. Once again he is right in a horribly mistaken way. Any sort of relevance is a passing thing. And, though it may pain many to hear it, Stand on Zanzibar, The Byworlder, The Sheep Look Up, Make Room! (Cont. on page #) going to the Moon on every manned mission Guaranteed Storage capacity For # Years or vour Money Back. # Tunes the staying rower ol An ordinary nasnughti The most critical thing about our flashlight -- or any flashlight -- is that it works when you need it! But how long has your old flashlight been in a drawer, or in the glove compartment of your car? Can you be certain it will work on the next emergency? The truth is that up to now, flashlights rarely burn out from use... instead the power drain on latent batteries weakens them so that in a relatively short time they become Module #-Yr. Flashlight. From the company that made flashlights for every manned Moon mission... Command Module Lighting... the flashlight with proved storage capacity for dinary flashlight. Yours in a handsome Command Module case with no external switches to corrode or flashlight going to the Moon... now you can have it corn;  With Switch Designed Specially  #-Year Security for Your Home Your Car!  Ideal tor Sportsmen! Every Command Module Flashlight carries this Absolute #Year Guarantee; Carry your flashlight with you, keep it at home. It must work even if you haven't touched it for # years or your money back. So don't be another minute without the one safety element every car, every family needs. # W. Merrick Rd Dept.UH-#, Freeport, N.Y. # Serving Satisfied Customers for over # Years Jay Norris Corp., # W. Merrick Rd., Dept, mpm Freeport, N.Y. I I # Please rush me... #-Year Flashlights) e # plus #c shipping and handling. and handling. shipping and handling. # plus # shipping and handling. Enclosed is  check or Q money order for  (N.Y. residents add sales tax.) .Jay Norris Corp. #. Science had created the perfect man for a crowded planet. What was his mission? Could any power, anywhere, stop him? O N A bright morning in January Dr. John Heywood descended to his office in the Department of Experimental Genetics on the twentieth floor of the California Institute of Technology's tower, bade his secretary a good morning and entered his private suite. As he started to remove his coat he glanced at the mail laid out on his desk and noticed an envelope with the return address: U.S. State Department, Bureau E. Heywood sat down without removing his coat. He reached for a letter opener hilled with an ivory replica of Michelangelo's Statue of David. Two holographic computer cards fell from the opened envelope. Both were buff colored but one was edged with a black border. Inside was also a letter, amateurishly typed and written in an informal, familiar style at odds with the sudden intensity of the man who read it. Johnny boy: Leave it to Cal Tech to corral all the oddball experiments! A corkscrew helix is coming your way from Baghdad. Amal Eugene Severn -- The Ideal Man for a Crowded Planet -- is transferring to the Cal Tech Seismology Department to study the San Andreas Fault. To refresh your memory -- if a memory like yours ever needs refreshing -- he's the fourth of five prototypes in Ambulatory Eugenic Experiment Seven, so you should have a line on three of his creche mates before his own Thanatos Syndrome is triggered, which should be around May I since he's programed to make the big contribution by the end of April. His white and black genetic cards are herewith. I hear the boys in the back room at Kiev have a betting pool on the self-termination date of their specimen, a gqnad grabber by the name of Ailya Eugenia Semenovna. Now that's what I call scientific Russian roulette. Remember, Amal is our own baby, literally and figuratively, so let's keep him under our observation. The earthquake boys might suspect something when Amal goes into action, but before any suspicions congeal the human Mayfly will have flown, taking all evidence of the Thanatos Syndrome Factor with him. Speaking of the T. S. Factor, a whimsicalantiquarian on my staff tells me that "T. S.," in World War II slang, stood for an expression which politely translates as "tough sugar" or "that's all, brother." You lucky stiff, Eddie Dr. Heywood took the letter, folded it and dropped it into a container attached to the side of his desk. The paper fell to the bottom of the container and evaporated. Then he fingered the panel board on a computer input box and stared for a moment at the screen. Lifting his phone, he dialed a number and said, "Doctor, you have a Nils Larsen in your class. Let me talk to him." Heywood's voice was flat and matter-of-fact as he spoke to the professor over the telephone. He waited a moment and when he spoke again his tone was vibrant and warm. "Good morning. Nils. This is Doctor Heywood. How would you like to brush up on your Arabic and move your living quarters to the sixty-plus floor level? Good! Call at my apartment at seven tonight. I have a proposal I'd like to explain to you. And by the way. Nils, keep this confidential. I'll see you at seven." Heywood hung up the phone and called in his secretary, to whom he gave the white card. "File this under los angeles area -- After the secretary left Heywood removed his coat and left his office, taking the black-margined card with him into a rear area of the wedge-shaped administration department, which occupied a full eighth of the tower's circle. He stopped at a tungsten steel safe and turned a combination lock, thinking of the betting pool set up by his Russian compatriots in Kiev. The Russians were free to bandy top-secret information among themselves -- their Department of Human Engineering was a branch of the Soviet State Police. In the U.S. all academic departments of experimental genetics were answerable to the Eugenics Bureau of the State Department and were, in theory, subject to political jurisdiction. Envying the academic freedom of his Russian colleagues, Heywood placed the unedited genetic index of Amal Severn into the black files and closed the safe. At Cal Tech only those with a need to know would be informed of the arrival on campus of one of the first five human beings programed from the fetal stage to accomplish much and to die young from a genetically induced self-destruct mechanism. in the girl at the window matched those of the city spread below her in the February twilight. She, too, seemed fashioned of metal and minerals, an artifact of marble, spun gold and jade. Lissome, poised, square-shouldered, her body projected a regality not unlike the stateliness of the towers she looked out on and, like the beauty of the city, the beauty of the girl hid flaws. Behind Lyn Oberlin's composed features and cool green eyes her mind stirred to a premonition as bizarre as it was emphatic. From girlhood her mind had been shadowed with precognitions, as if some inner eye glimpsed beforehand the outriding shapes of the future. At times the shapes seemed very close, observing rather than being' observed. At such times her preternatural focus on the forms of the future became vaguely unsettling, as the sound of one's heartbeat at night is a comfortless reminder of mortality. This evening her sense of something waiting was so strong she found herself leaning toward the city. For over a hundred years the city had been called the city of the future. Shimmering above an arboreal plain between snow-capped mountains and the sea, its varicolored towers resembled titanic minarets. Atop a central hill stood eight, all of yellow plastisteel and closely grouped in a circle linked at the fifty-floor level by an outward curving pedestrian tube. Topped by the knobs of mosque-domed restaurants, the central towers were designed to resemble a crown of gold, for in Spanish the city had been named "the city of Our Lady the Queen of the Angels," and the crown symbolized the diadem of La Reina de Los A ngeles. Even apart from the Moslem influence on architecture symbolizing the city's Christian origin, some critics considered the Los Angeles civic center overly flamboyant, but the major flaws of the city were invisible. Beneath its basin and through surrounding hills ran earthquake faults: the Sylmar Fault, the Inglewood-Newport Fault, the Hollywood Fault. Slanting north and east of the city lay the great San Andreas Fault which in eons past had split a massive peninsula from the mainland, created an ocean gulf and, in an earlier century, destroyed the city of San Francisco. Here, too, the earth often trembled, but Los Angeles shimmered unmarred in the sunlight and glittered in the darkness. Turning from the window and going into her bedroom, Lyn Oberlin moved with a grace which inspired the average male liberal arts student to compare her with Diana, the Huntress -- to the detriment of any romantic plans he might entertain. In the first place, Lyn detested cliches; secondly, once she had correlated a specific thought to a facial expression she could read a boy's mind without a too intent study of his features. For a "mindreader" -- her precognition sometimes seemed to take this form, but she always put the tetrn in quotes -- flirting was as fascinating as playing poker with all the cards face up. For that reason her premonition was all the more bizarre. No doubt for a ball, had thought with clairvoyant certainty. Tonight I'll meet the man I'll love and the man I'll safely assume, none had a sense of romance as jaded as her own. Aristotle had said that to understand all was to forgive all, but the Greek had never been a coed in the Greater Los Angeles University Complex. Here, to understand all that went on in the mind of a student was to be bored, revolted, or terrified. Opening her jewel box, she stood for a moment in wonderment over her premonition. She was qualified by the Bureau of Eugenics to have two children, tax free, but marriage had never entered her plans. What husband could long tolerate a wife who could read his mind? At U.S.C., the only suitor Lyn had even idly considered was Red Benton, a graduate law student whoshared her interest in governmental procedures. Red's thoughts were so aseptic, legalistic and complex he was rarely offensive, but she would not meet the U.S.C. student at the Cal Tech ball. She chose her grandmother's locket watch from the jewel case. It balanced the V-neckline of the twentieth century miniskirt she wore as a costume. The pendant watch carried out the old-fashioned theme of the dress, which was daring for the neo-Victorianism of the younger generation but showed her legs to advantage. She snapped the locket behind her neck, wondering if her second invitation to the Cal Tech Scientists and Models Ball meant that the boys in the Daedalus Society planned to ask her to model for one of their life-sized, computer-activated gynodrones. If so, she would refuse the honor. She preferred being thought of as prudish to the knowledge that a lifelike replica of herself would be cavorting through the halls of the men's dormitories -- on a rental basis -- during the Sadie Hawkins Hour. Still drawn to the mystery of the evening, she turned from the room. Ballantine Books The long hiatus -- as we , with enormous well-bred control, are calling it -- is over. Random House now owns Ballantine Books -- joy abounds. This department is back being over-worked as usual, and loving it. And may I, speaking personally, say thank you to all the many, many gentle persons who wrote, called and otherwise conveyed their love and good wishes while we were all cliff-hanging. The next episode in our soap-opera looks good. An s.f. editor must, in logic, be far-sighted enough to buy against futures. But organizing the list for presentation at the Spring Sale Conference, we were rather astounded to find how well balanced we had, in fact, been. not unnaturally, the best already published material. Two New Writers: Robert Wells, and Robert E. Toomey. Jr., with A Two Old Masters: Lester del Rey -- by Jack Vance -- the start of a brand new series. Two Old Reliables: Edmund Cooper, Two Sequels: Alan Dean Foster's Kip pax. Two reprints: R. A. Lafferty's ARby that busy fellow. David Gerrold -- That's balance by God. Some are already out of course. April and May will see the following: games in a future culture fanatically punitive to technology. originals on the subject of the title -- a showcase for new writers. Toomey. Jr. Our favorite character is Pacesetter, a #-legged behemoth, heavily fanged and clawed, who is the local transportation... no introduction whatsoever. And we'll cover the Adult Fantasy next time round. Blessings on you all. BB Usually unschooled in mythology, science students were less apt to compare her to Diana and give her an immediate code to deciper their thoughts. For a while, at least she could indulge the illusion that she was a normal girl. her apartment into the circular corridor of the tower and pushed the elevator button for the parking basement. Twenty minutes later her enthusiasm was still with her when she parked her Dunemaster in the basement of the Cal Tech Tower and took the express elevator to the topmost floor and the students' pleasure dome. The off-stage room where the guests awaited to be announced hummed with the voices of the feminine elite of the Los Angeles University complex, mostly describing their" reactions to receiving the invitations. Only two girls were familiar to Lyn. One was a male-centered redhead from U.S.C., a dramatics major named Gloria Jaffee whom Lyn did not particularly like but with whom she sympathized. Gloria was suffering a severe but immaculately concealed attack of stage fright. To calm her, Lyn engaged Gloria in conversation, telling her what to expect. "Be alert for surprises. Last year's theme was the county fair. After a holographic square dance on the stage, the girl dancers faded but the boy dancers ran among the audience, kissing the girls. One girl fainted when a solid hologram kissed her. Of course, real boys had been dancing with the shadows." The other familiar face was reassuring to Lyn. Last year the girl had been attired in the same costume she wore tonight, that of a Spanish gypsy with a mantilla on her hair. Lyn remembered her name, Lola Oachoa, because it preceded Oberlin in the alphabetic order of introductions. A year had worked wonders with the girl's torso. She was a transfer student from Madrid, Lyn remembered. The Spanish girl was introduced over the public address system immediately ahead of Lyn. She glided onto the stage with the grace and arrogance of a tango dancer. The ripple of urbane applause that greeted each guest rose to thunder as Lola Oachoa descended from the stage to choose her date for the night. Feeling absurdly provincial, Lyn answered her own call to the stage with a defiantly American stride. The decibel level of applause was considerably moderated until some boy broke the house rules with a wolf whistle. The tonic of the sound threw Lyn back to her normal walk and the applause rose to a higher peak. If she could have found the boy who whistled, she would have chosen him out of sheer patriotism. Descending into the arena, she walked among the tables to look over the offerings. Each table held a blond and a brunette for her to make her final choice between, but she needed a man to match her height and she preferred one with a guarded expression. Contact lenses were out in force tonight, she observed -- the horn-rimmed status symbols of Cal Tech students were absent and the eyes above the bright table lamps glittered. Any ordinary girl could have read these boys' minds by studying their neck muscles. Lyn paused... her with a bemused expression that suggested challenging thought patterns. He was tall enough for her -- blond and broad-shouldered. A dueling scar could not have added to his aura of virility. Beside him sat a slender, dark-haired student with olive skin and incongruously gray eyes. He seemed as tall as the Teutonic knight, but his features were too sharp to be handsome and he was slender. "I choose this table," she said to them. "I'm Lyn Oberlin, a graduate student at U.S.C. In the morning I'm secretary to Doctor Kley. In the afternoons I'm a student and socio-psychological counselor at the clinic." She spoke mostly to the darkhaired youth to add to the suspense. Her final choice would not be made until a bell rang. They arose, the blond speaking first, "I'm Nils Larsen, a genetics major from West Covina. At this table we prayed to two gods to guide your feet here. Amal, my roommate, is Mohammedan." The dark boy came to attention and his heels clicked. "Amal Eugene Severn, seismologist, transfer student from Baghdad. We are honored." Lyn decided she had selected the wrong boy as the student prince. The Arabian waited with haughty disdain as Nils Larsen seated her and turned the taple lamp low to indicate the table had been chosen. Amal Severn stood at attention until Lyn was seated -- and when he sat he sat at attention. "You did seem preoccupied," Lyn said to Nils, "but I had no idea you were praying." "We started praying -- Amal was chanting, really; he's a part-time muezzin on a Baghdad minaret -- the moment you started to stride across the stage, looking for all the world like Diana, the Huntress." Scratch one blond beast, she thought and turned her attention to Amal. The Arabian seemed hypnotized by the locket watch nestled in the cleavage three inches above the V in her blouse. Though slightly discomfited by his gaze, she smiled at him and said, "Let Amal speak for himself." "We're quite pleased," Amal said in a clipped British accent. He kept his gaze on her locket. "You've studied at Oxford?" "Never." "His father was English," Nils volunteered. "His mother was Arabian." The father accounted for the gray eyes so transparent they resembled windows opening onto vast deserts, but the eyes unsettled her with their steady gaze. "What are your hobbies?" she asked Nils. "Languages. I speak several. Amal's are horsemanship and archery." "I rather suspected Amal's might be horology." Amal tore his eyes from her watch and turned to Nils, speaking in Arabic. In profile, she noticed, he resembled a bust of Julius Caesar. Lyn understood one word and it was enough to tell her he was asking Nils the definition of horology. Nils answered him in Arabic and Amal turned to her. She caught a note of disapproval in his voice. "I was not looking at your watch." "Amal comes from a part of Iraq where women still cover their faces," Nils intervened, embarrassed. "He's only been in this country two weeks." "Please tell Amal that my costume is designed to the specifications of the ball committee." "Be so kind as to speak to me directly," Amal said. "I am not royalty." He looked at her with a hauteur that made her wish he would return his gaze to her watch. Obviously he was suffering from advanced cultural shock caused by his transfer from Iraq to the United States and he might have been lying about his lack of royal lineage. He made her feel like a peasant. "I take it that you disapprove of my dress?" "Does it matter? I am not Allah." One would never know it from his behavior, she decided. Something was going rapidly wrong with her premonition. She had chosen a table graced by a cliche user and a snob. S HE turned to Nils. He was beginning to look better. Despite the cliche, his thoughts were not yet obvious and he was handsome and mannerly. "What's the theme of tonight's spectacular?" "Reenactment of a Black Mass from the Middle Ages, complete with human sacrifices featuring a real human. A student depressed by his high B average, which is low for Cal Tech, is going to let himself be killed in plain view of the audience. If you're not already a devil worshiper, get ready to be converted." Lyn made a moue" of disapproval and Nils asked, "Aren't you interested in the occult?" "Such ideas aren't toys to be played with," she said. "They can be dangerous. There are dark areas in the human psyche." "You have thought about these things?" Amal surprised her with the question and the intentness with which it was asked. "My grandmother was a parapsychologist," she said. "She taught me to withhold judgment on the so-called psychic phenomena." "Come now, Lyn," Nils said. "If you can't weigh it or measure it, it doesn't exist. So relax and enjoy the fairy tale." "Some subjects upset me," Lyn said. "Does violence disturb you?" "It does," Lyn answered Amal's strangely oblique question, "if the producer makes it seem real enough." "Then I will be kind to inform you -- " Amal began, but Nils interrupted him, speaking in Arabic. Amal listened and shrugged, saying, "If that is your custom." Amal had wanted to tell her something and Nils had given him a verbal kick in the shins. As if in apology, Amal turned to her and said, "May I offer you tea?" "Perhaps Lyn doesn't like tea," Nils said. "I will buy. She will drink," Amal said. He clapped his hands above his head and a student waiter came running. Nils looked across the table as if embarrassed by Amal's manner. Lyn smiled at him. "I will drink tea," she told Nils. The Arabian's hauteur was beginning to intrigue her. He was not handsome, but he was different and Nils seemed awed by him. Lyn's interest was mostly clinical. She could get no impression of Amal's thoughts -- possibly he was thinking in Arabic. In any event, he had none of the openness of an American boy. He had the features of a desert hawk and the manners of a sheik, she thought, and he needed to be tamed as well as acculturated. Casually Lyn probed Amal with a seemingly innocuous question, actually one of the key questions used in socio-psychological interrogation procedures. "Why do you study seismology?" "My mother was killed in an earthquake." He answered with a vehemence that suggested a personal vendetta against temblors and was more significant to her than his expressed motive. On a Freudian level his emotionalism revealed Oedipal antagonisms toward the shaking earth, though a Jungian might assert that the earthquake symbolized Amal's libido. Lyn had heard too many rumors about desert sheiks to discount the Jungians entirely. "Do you like this country?" Lyn asked. "It has been very generous." "I take your answer as a diplomatic 'No,' and if you're having trouble adjusting to our culture, why not call on me professionally. I have an opening next Wednesday at three-thirty." Her offer was genuinely given. If she decided to reject him when the bell rang she wanted to keep an option to meet him later. He might merit a footnote on a paper she was planning on cultural shock. Amal neither agreed nor disagreed to her proposal. Instead he asked, "Is this Doctor Kley for whom you work the chairman of the board of supervisors?" "Yes," she said and turned to Nils. "Why did you choose Cal Tech, a local school, when you had the whole country to select from?" "The genetics department here is the best. Doctor Heywood has a solid staff around him and genetics is where the action is." They were interrupted by the waiter bringing tea and Lyn was grateful for a chance to change the subject. On her last outing at Cal Tech she had chosen a specialist in cosmic rays and he had bombarded her with talk of mesons. Lyn proposed a toast to their impromptu fjost and the three touched cups at the center of the table. "To the junior Ozymandias, our seismologist, may his caravans be always richly laden." Her obscure allusion to a desert tyrant, taken from an English poem, would be accepted as a compliment by Amal, she felt sure, since he was a seismologist and had never been to Oxford. He responded promptly and with a flicker of a smile: "To the new Helen of Troy, our psycho-sociologist. May her watchtowers never topple." She was immediately suspicious of his toast. Since he had been in the States long enough to learn that U.S.C. was called Troy, his twisting of "socio-psychologist" might have been deliberate. His further reference to her toppling watchtowers sounded more than faintly like a double entendre. Suddenly she was enjoying both of her table companions in a manner seldom permitted her. No banal thoughts from either had intruded on her mind. Toward Amal she reacted as a completely normal girl and all she could pick up from Nils was an occasional fit of discomfiture when he felt Amal was being too imperious. "It's going to be hard to choose between you two," she confessed. "I wonder if I could get a rules change and keep you both." table across the aisle before either could answer and Nils turned to look back at the sound. From her position Lyn looked directly across and saw Lola Oachoa rise and spew Spanish at one of the boys at her table, apparently a Chicano. An Anglo, still seated, looked stupefied as Lola arched back in flamenco haughtiness, pointed to the stag area and told the Mexican, "Vamose!" The boy stood up but did not go. He volleyed Spanish back at her and Nils, twisting his head sideways, explained to Lyn that the boy was protesting Lola's selection of a Gringo as a betrayal of Spanish honor. So recently buoyed by an American wolf whistle, Lyn sided with the patriot. Even more recently subjected to the hauteur of a sheik, she found that her sympathy went to the boy when, according to Nils' rapid translation, Lola heaped aristocratic scorn on the Chicano she was rejecting. Finally she must have cast aspersions on the Mexican's virility, for he yelled, "Puta!" It was not a polite designation for a female either in Los Angeles or Madrid, but it must have been accurate, Lyn decided, for beneath the girl's exterior beat the heart of a Spanish gypsy. Her hand whipped to the high comb in her hair, and a stiletto flashed. With a side-arm sweep, she swung the knife toward the boy's rib cage. He threw out his palm, chopping her arm at the elbow, caught her wrist with his free hand and shortened the arc of the weapon. The stiletto plunged into a heaving bosom. Nearby, a girl screamed and Lyn relaxed, knowing no heart beat beneath Lola's silicone mounds. Unseen by Nils, Amal had reached over and clasped her hand to gain her attention. Looking toward him, she saw him shake his head to her in warning. The act was a part of the show. Masculine laughter drowned feminine shrieks as the wounded girl staggered into the aisle, stumbled forward, tripped lightly onto the stage and pulled the stiletto from her chest. The blood flowing from the puncture swooped back into the wound. Holding the weapon in her hand, she made a sweeping bow as a voice sounded over the PA system: "Introducing Lola Oachoa, Cal Tech's answer to Onan." Lola hurled the stiletto into the planking of the stage and began a Mexican hat dance around it to the recorded music of a marimba. A gynodrone of metal and plastic, directed by a computer within the torso Lyn had envied, wove voluptuous patterns on the stage, and the girl who modeled it, Lyn realized, might now be in a convent in Spain. Programed a little differently, the dark mannikin well might writhe to different rhythms at less public spectacles in this tower where certain students no doubt hoped its duties would be shared by a blond replica of Lyn Oberlin. Lyn was disgusted. At that moment she could have stalked from the hall, but she remembered the pressure of Amal's hand as he had warned her of the spurious violence. The Arabian might be haughty, but he was kind -- and possibly he had not been at Cal Tech long enough to be tempted by the fabrications of the Daedalus Society. True, he was proud and arrogant, but training and natural endowments had equipped her to hood a desert hawk. Besides, it would be fun to tame him. The touch of his hand in hers had been strong, gentle and A bell clanged through the pleasure dome. The time had come for the girls to make their final choices. Lyn stood and the two across from her arose to accept her formal announcement. "Gentlemen, I choose Amal Severn as my date for the evening." "Thank you for considering me, Lyn," Nils said. "My congratulations, Amal." Amal went rigid, clicked his heels and said, "I am honored." She had her work cut out for her, she decided, dating a boy who sat and stood at attention. She turned to Amal. "We're not spending our evening in this computerized bawdy house watching a sophomoric Black Mass. I'm driving you into the country to show you something really spectacular. To hell with simulated realism." She took his arm to escort him from the pleasure dome and a slight squeeze told her his muscles, though wiry, were as strong as corded cables. As they turned to go she caught her first coherent impression from the mind of Nils Larsen, not a thought but an emotion powerful enough to. reach her at a casual glance. When they strode from the hall she knew she was creating history of sorts as the first girl to walk out of a Cal Tech Ball, but she was more concerned with the impression she had picked up from Nils. A strong but subtle feeling had reached her from his mind -- a mixture of chagrin over his loss, a leaping hope for Amal and, deeper still, a great sadness too diffuse for her to pinpoint without staring at him. U muttered, settling into the seat of the Dunemaster as it swung onto the freeway guide band. Inserting a routing card into the auto's automatic steering component, Lyn looked over at him. "Bread and circuses?" "The gifts Nero used to keep the Romans happy," he said. "Today it's automobiles and spectaculars." "I can't complain about Nero," she said, miffled by his condescension toward the automobile she treasured. "This car can climb seventy-degree slopes and if it flips, the cockpit stays upright. It has its own television set." "You've got a burr in your right Venturelli nozzle," he said, unimpressed. "If you bore me tonight, K Donald A. Wollheim, Publisher our aim to please our sf readers. original storyteller now writing, has # (UQ#), now in paperback from its # Scribner's edition. We have added illustrations and a wonderful whacky cover by Gaughan. novel to be presented in English is the like no other in printl It's Paul Van Lloyd Biggie. Jr. (UQ#), is a truly unusual novel of an artists' world and planetary genocide. With a Cover by Kelly Freas. Burt Akers (UQ#). is the second novel about the adventures of Dray Prescot on the major planet of Antares. With cover and many illustrations by Tim Kirk. r"Have fun I you can watch television while I file the burr from your nozzle." Outside, he seemed much more relaxed than he had been in the pleasure dome. "At times," she said, "I almost think you have a sense of humor, but I'm not yet sure." "You're a psychologist. You should know -- by insight. Tell me, can you really help the kooks?" "We never call the kooks 'kooks,' " she said. "And I can help them. Usually all they need is someone to talk to." "What do you treat?" "Cultural maladaptation mostly. Many transfer students become depressed by their environmental shift." "You mean they are homesick?" "Yes, but that term doesn't dignify an ailment which, in extreme cases, can lead to suicide. I send some of my patients to simulated environments near San Bernardino which are modeled on their homelands. If you ever get a craving for a burnoose or a camel give me a ring." "Not until you've visited the tipis in the American compound in my country," he said. "Oh, we have cowboys and Indians here, too. Our historical research villages are widely used by scholars from all over the world." They fell silent. He was intent on the passing towers of Civic Center bathed in klieg lights that obscured the moon. The only sound was the sibilance of wind over the cockpit dome and she studied his features in the glow from the Center. As immobile as a carving, his face conveyed an impression of a powerful, implacable will, but revealed not one iota of his thoughts. She could not have read his mind easily had he been thinking in English. In more ways than one he reduced her to the role of a typical American girl and she enjoyed it. He watched the blue tower of Echo Park and the silver tower of Silver Lake wheel by; he neither spoke nor made any attempt to move closer to her. Suddenly she feared she might lose this arrogant yet fascinating Moslem -- his taste in females might be too exotic. Then she assured herself that her anxiety was premature. She had inserted the guide card to Yosemite Park on the theory that snow and water, by its novelty, should turn on a Bedouin. When they passed the Wilshire District tower and he had still said nothing she began to wonder if he might have felt more secure in the Mojave Desert. As the Dunemaster sped past the base of Hollywood's purple tower he glanced up and she detected an expression on his face. "Don't suggest we stop for a drink," she commented. "Nice girls aren't seen in the Hollywood Tower." He had no such intentions. "A seven-point-five earthquake would send the pods popping off that stanchion like popcorn off a red-hot stalk." S HE liked the simile and, with the memory of mesons bombarding her brain, she wanted to avoid all talk of his specialty, but she could not let the implied slur on the city government pass. "Los Angeles is earthquake conscious. Doctor Kley is very strict about enforcing our building codes." "Then he should review the codes and do it quickly." "Are you predicting an earthquake?" "They are not yet predictable. But I'm working on it. At the moment I am having a problem with my model." "Problems! Problems!" she interjected hurriedly, parroting the favorite expression of Dr. Kley. "Have you visited this section of Los Angeles before?" "Farther north I hiked along a segment of the San Andreas Fault. It was -- " "It's truly an interesting area. In a few minutes we'll pass Old Fort Tejon -- " "I know. It was destroyed by a quake in -- " "Nearby is the Skinhead Reservation." "Skinhead. What an odd name." She seized on the diversion, saying, "They shave their heads for religious reasons. It's a protected cultural enclave where the women can have tax-free babies and ecologists can study the effect of population imbalance on the environment. I once wrote a paper on them. They are free of all city ordinances and Doctor Kiefer, their leader, used to teach economics at U.S.C. He's so turned against technology he won't even allow a radio on the preserve." "They must be attractive people." "Attractive? I wouldn't get near one." "Then how did you write a paper on them?" To keep his mind off seismology Lyn gave him a sprightly and detailed account of the methodology for writing a passable socio-psychological paper by abstracting data from other publications. "Then you write a paper about other papers." "I -- well, I refine concepts," she explained, "and correlate previously established data." "Ah, so, " he said and glanced at the moon. His look at the moon encouraged her and she fell silent, hoping he might move closer. Around them the winter-darkened hills of the Ridge Route began to rise in the moonlight. "This road crosses the San Andreas Fault three times," he Finally said. "If an earthquake broke the guide bands, cars would splatter like eggs among these boulders." "Yes, I'm sure. By the way, Amal -- on your right is the Angeles Crest Hunting Preserve, second largest in the country." "What is hunted?" "Deer, bear, elk, when the conservationists release them. Condemned criminals when they're available." "You hunt men in this country?" She was surprised by the disapproval implicit in his tone. "Yes. To reduce tax assessments through the sale of hunting licenses. It's quite fair. A criminal can choose between the hunting preserve and the gas chamber and only seven hunters are permitted to hunt at the same time. If he escapes to the skinheads he may be given sanctuary -- if the skinheads don't trade him for supplies." "Nero was a humanitarian," Amal said. "It's not Nero's bread and circuses," she said. "The idea is based equivalent of war.' One felon escaped, then volunteered to exchange himself for skinhead supplies, went in and escaped the second time. After that he was free until he committed another crime." Amal glanced at the moon and said, "I envy that man. He accepted the challenge and won." At least she had lured him away from earthquakes, she thought, though he had some strange ideas. She had never met anyone who criticized authority so quickly without quoting sources, though she did not expect him, a foreigner, to share her enthusiasm for the democratic process, particularly since he was so autocratic. On the other hand, he was alien and fascinating and, from the way his eyes kept flickering to the moon, he might be romantic. "Isn't the moon beautiful tonight?" "Not while it's there and we're here." "Why there and here?" "It's directly opposite the sun relative to the Earth and the opposite gravitational pulls exert a tidelike effect on the planet's interior plasma, maximizing the strain on the Earth's crust. I've rigged a device for measuring stress along the planet's fault line..." S HE yielded. She would let him talk out his fears -- did they constitute temblorphobia? She might at least get a paper out of this evening. Listening with half an ear she interrupted him only once -- after he complained: "If I could get into the CalEdison moholes, I could install stress sensors on the fault lines seven thousand meters down." "I could make arrangements to get you the permit," she suggested. "If you could it might give me all the instrumentation I'd need to predict the next quake." "I'll use my influence," she promised.  The last word in time-machine novels. "This is all wildly imaginative and mindbending. Gerrold is such a good writer... After reading this one, time-machine addicts will never be quite able to look at the gadget again as a simple plaything." -- Publishers Weekly by David Gerrold author of When Harlie Was One it A Science Fiction Book Club selection #, now at your bookstore Using her influence, in this instance, meant pulling a request for a tour of the moholes from a filing cabinet and stamping Dr. Kley's name at the bottom, but she refused to tell Amal because she did not wish to destroy the mystique of government administration. She wanted this young man, whose face was almost handsome by moonlight, to feel indebted to her. When in doubt grant a favor. Dr. Kley had always told her and Kley was her ideal politician. At the end of the guide band at El Portal, Amal's enthusiasm had swept him closer to her -- to demonstrate the coefficients of friction between land masses -- and she let him handle the wheel as they drove into the Park. Only then did he grow silent, awed by the majesty and wintry beauty of Yosemite. A thin skim of unplowed snow, freshly fallen, lay over the road between previously plowed banks and, as he drove beside the winding Merced, she commented on the ease with which he handled the vehicle even as he stared at the scenery. He seemed instinctively to adjust for curves and he was not driving at a snail's pace. "My, you're a good driver. Where did you learn?" "Dodging camel caravans in the streets of Baghdad," he said and she detected irony in his remark. "You must think I'm terribly provincial?" "How could I? I don't know what 'provincial' means. But if I wreck the car you'll have to claim you were driving. I have no license." "Why not?" "I'm not a citizen." "That shouldn't prevent a person from getting a driver's license." "It did me." To permit him a view of the park she directed him in a circle past Wahanee Lodge, brightly lighted among the pines. Hearing music, she asked, "Do you dance?" "Superbly." "Would you like to come back here and dance after I've shown you Bridal Veil Falls?" "No." Well, that settled that, she thought. Above them, El Capitan and Half Dome reflected the moon's glow onto the valley floor and diffused it in a mist of light through the snowbent evergreens of the forest. Entranced by the scenery and unable to suppress her enchantment, Lyn breathed a soft and reverent, "Wow." He echoed her sentiments. "This is a lovely spot -- as holy and enchanted as any beneath a waning moon ever haunted by an houri weeping for her Moslem lover." His felicity of phrase after her simplistic expression left her vaguely chagrined as they parked at the foot of the path leading to the falls. She busied herself getting thermal coveralls for them both from the luggage compartment and soon they were garbed against the cold. Trudging ahead of her, Amal broke a path through the crust of the new snow toward the roar of the waterfall. Black in the moonlight, the water poured from a precipice high above them, its outer spray falling as snowflakes. The roar from the cascade precluded normal conversation as they stood sharing the beauty in silence, but sharing it separately. Convention called for a kiss on this spot, but Amal did not even offer to take her hand. Covertly she studied his profile. In the line of his jaw, in the predator's nose was the feel of deserts. She could almost see the wheel and charge of Arabian horses beneath burnoosed tribesmen and hear above hoofbeats the war cries of Saracens. All Amal saw or heard was falling water. Cupping her hands toward his ear, she said, "They're called the Bridal Veil Falls because the mist resembles a white veil. Do Arabs still take brides?" He cupped one hand to the side of his mouth and answered without looking down, "Only when they like to baby-sit." "I heard Arabian men keep harems." "I heard American girls prefer an androne called 'Ken' to living boys." What he had heard was true but there was more. According to the most recent poll, girls in Lyn's age group preferred the gynodrone. Barbie, over the androne, Ken. But this was no place to lecture a foreigner on the American system for maintaining a zero population growth. Suddenly he lowered his head and put his lips close to her earlobe. He smelled of cedar and sandalwood. "Let's go. I've seen enough." turned and crunched through the snow ahead of him back toward the car, wondering if in Persia kissing girls was a taboo on the order of eating pork or wearing shoes in a mosque. As the roar from the falls receded she caught the strains of beginning music from the lodge and wished she had chosen Nils Larsen. Overtaking her, Amal said, "Thank you for bringing me. Yosemite is perhaps the third most beautiful phenomenon I have ever seen." His words were labored, spoken with difficulty, and she wondered if the altitude or the language bothered him. "Do tell," she said with a hauteur he might never equal. "You must describe the first two on our way back to Los Angeles -- while I watch television." Putting his hand on the car door, he paused before opening it long enough to cause her to look up at him. Obviously, now, he was struggling to form his thoughts into English. "I cannot even describe Yosemite which is third most beautiful. How, therefore, could I describe the Vale of Shalimar, which is first in beauty, or Lyn Oberlin, who is second?" Impulsively she cupped his face in her palms and kissed lightly the lips which had not compared her to Diana, the Huntress. "Why, Amal, that's the most delightful compliment!" For the first time he smiled. Rather, his expression was more a shamefaced, embarrassed grin, and she was as positive as she could be by moonlight that he was blushing. She was amazed at the novelty and at her own miscalculation -- what she had assumed to be the haughty aloofness of a desert sheik was the brittle shyness of an inexperienced boy. Amal Eugene Servern was afraid of girls. "Amal, you're blushing!" She laughed. "And I was beginning to think you disapproved of me." "I have never been with a girl without a chaperone," he confessed. "What do American boys say to a girl who is not a mathematician?" "If they're very clever they tell her she's a little less beautiful than the Vale of Shalimar and a little more beautiful than Yosemite. I hope you never learn to think in English." "But I do think in English." He had finally opened the door and she slid into the cockpit. She was surprised by his remark. She had decided that her inability even to gain a glimmer of meaning from his facial expressions had been partly caused by the language barrier. Some other element in his psyche must be throwing his thoughts out of her focal range. "You must have been a very good student of languages," she said. "Only of English and Hindi," he said. "When I studied English it was almost as if I were remembering my native tongue. It gave me an eerie feeling, beginning with my sense of familiarity with the alphabet, and sometimes I found myself remembering -- or thinking I remembered -- a word or phrase I had never heard before." She found herself reluctant to start the motor. She was interested in what he said and she did not want their evening to end on a discord, however muted. "Memory auras are quite common in older people," she said "In the young they're called deja vu." "It's more than an aura," he said. "Sometimes I feel only a thin veil separates me from another life. At times I've used unfamiliar phrases, even Americanisms, that popped into my mind. Then, too, I've felt fragments of emotions that I should not feel." "Have you ever spoken to a psychologist?" she asked. "Only to you," he said. "I did not wish to be considered crazy. Tonight, when you spoke of dark areas of the mind, I felt that you might understand. Besides, I know that the ethics of your profession forbid you to speak of secrets." All he said was true and quite perceptive. His secrets would be protected by her, not only because of ethics but of law. Her own mind held mysteries, but unfortunately she could not confide in him with immunity. "Are you troubled with nightmares or recurring dreams?" "When I was a boy I used to experience one dream a lot," he said, "but it was far from being unpleasant. I dreamed I introduced my father to my creche mother and they fell in love." His dream was neither Oedipal nor uncommon, she recognized. Children often preferred the women who bore them to their genetic mothers. S HE could not speak as freely to him as he to her, but an understanding of his problem might help her understand her own, if she could overcome his shyness and keep him with her a while longer. The distant music gave her an inspiration. His hand lay beside her on the seat and she reached over and placed hers over it, looking at him pleadingly. Her touch was designed to reassure him and her look to give him ego confidence. u Highly original"Theodore Sturgeon, N.Y. Times Book Review  ( Utter believability and constantly heightening fascination."Harlan Ellison, Los Angeles Times # wherever Berkley paperbacks are sold # Madison Avenue, New York, N.Y. # Now in paperback! Lester del Key's first new adult Science Fiction novel in ten years "Amal, they're dancing at the lodge. If it's not against your religion -- would you take me there tonight?" She was following the recommended procedure for dealing with sexual timidity -- a bashful person should be given a line of retreat. He could use religion as a reason to refuse her, but she had caught him in a moral and emotional vise. A refusal would be tantamount to deserting a friend. "In the creche," he stammered, "we were taught to dance horizontally. You Americans dance vertically." She squeezed his hand reassuringly. "I studied classical dancing in high school. Maybe we can manage together." Her use of the word "we" was designed to establish familiarity and a sense of joint purpose. "It would be my pleasure to join with you in a dance," he said. The stilted formalism in his answer suggested to her that he had been reared in a sexually segregated creche. "Would you care to drive?" "You betcha!" he said. She did not understand the term "betcha," but assumed it was an Arabic expression of enthusiasm. They entered the lodge. She realized that she had forgotten she wore the costume of another century under the thermal jacket she peeled off in the cloakroom. The Saturday night crowd in the ballroom, mostly collegians, also reminded her as she followed the head waiter across the dance floor backlighted by a now empty bandstand. Apparently unruffled by the cheers and whistles, Amal seated her at the table at the edge of the dance floor from which the waiter removed a reserved sign. She would have preferred a more obscure table and less deference from the waiter, but Amal, strangely at ease, seemed to expect the attention that drew the unvoiced envy of the patrons surrounding them. Scanning the faces of the females closest to them, reading their thoughts, Lyn realized that Antal's shyness was in no way created by feminine rejection. To a person as perceptive as he was proving to be. Ins altracliveness for the opposite sex would be apparent. As he studied the wine list, the waiter attentive lieside him, she was struck lt iin idea so giotesrpie the abMiidity of Us logic held her. Could Amal have been conditioned to sexual constraint? She knew shyness was easily induced in the human psyche -- one rebuff to a sensitive child could make him or her self-restrained as an adult. She glanced up and saw at a glance that the waiter, too, was engrossed in puzzlement -- how did this young man rate a State Department green credit card? How, indeed? Lyn's thoughts veered to the new mystery. Having preceded him at the entrance she had paid no attention to his credit card, assuming it to be the pink card of the ordinary transfer student. Green cards of unlimited credit were issued by the State Department to ambassadors, visiting heads of state, heirs of royal houses and other very important persons. Amal had said he was not royalty, but the statement could have been a modest disclaimer. He could be related to an oil sheik and conditioned to shyness to preclude his involvement with girls of the commonalty. The idea was worth investigating. Amal asked her deferentially if he might recommend the Thracian Andros and she said she would be delighted. He handed the wine list to the waiter who scurried away. Without the menu to distract him he seemed ill at ease and she undertook to lead the conversation. "I didn't think Moslems used alcohol." lie smiled. "My Moslem ism was Nils's idea of a joke, so I went along with him. Actually I'm Coptic Christian."  tians than with Thracian Andros, she changed the subject. "How did you come to select a geneticist as a roommate?" "Oh, I'm not a bigot. He wanted someone to practice Arabic with and I need a housekeeper and a handyman. So I took him in." His smile took the edge off his implied bias and she noticed his speech was growing more relaxed. He was beginning to feel at ease with her. "For once I'm overwhelmed by the service at the Wahanee," she ventured. "Did someone whisper to the waiters that you were the son of a shah?" "It was you who impressed them." "I'm not that conspicuous. One would think you had a green credit card." "So you noticed," he said. "With me it's not a status symbol. My experiments are considered important, so your government gave me the green card to let me finance my research without the delay of applying for grants." She knew a scholastic grant rarely took longer then two weeks to process. His experiments must have a very high priority if they were pursued with such urgency. "Aren't they afraid you might buy a yacht and sail to Tahiti?" "Whoever 'they' are, they knew I'd never have thought of doing so -- until I met you. I lead a monastic and dedicated life, very humdrum except for those unrecalled memories and a few strange urges." "What strange urges?" she asked, but the waiter had come with the wine, pouring Amal a sip and standing back. Amal tasted it. "Waiter, this wine is processed, not aged. Greeks feed this swill to their pigs. Haven't you any naturally aged wine?" "Let me check again, sir," the waiter said and Lyn, glancing up, saw that he was thinking:  would try to palm it off on a connoisseur... Lyn was amused by the waiter's chagrin, but Amal turned to her apologetically. "I'm sorry to have to berate him in your presence, but he would have charged me for more expensive wine and I must protect your government's money." "You find such deceit, nowadays," she said, "even while honesty's praised as the chief virtue." "The dishonest preach honesty to gain an advantage over the trusting," he said. "Still, I'd rather trust ten dishonest men than distrust one honest man." His thoughts seemed to move in deeper channels than those of American boys, she observed, but she was beginning to admit a prejudice toward Amal. "What are your strange urges?" she repeated. "They're weird," he said. "I'll be intent on my work when suddenly I'll be shaken by a feeling that I should be somewhere else, testing truths that will test me. It's more than a feeling. It's a knowledge, certain, factual. I often imagine I'm a puppet, dangling on the wrong strings, in the wrong puppet show, before the wrong audience." Concealing a certain feeling of self-recognition, she remarked, "Perhaps it's your isolation. It's positively abnormal that you've never been alone with a girl." "Not for a boy from a Coptic creche," he said. "We met our creche sisters only on formal occasions and we were trained to treat them as visiting royalty. Meeting you, an American girl, fissured my fault lines." "No wonder." She smiled. "You must have gained a distorted impression of girls." "Oh, I had my creche mother, a gracious and beautiful woman. She devoted most of her attention to me after my father and mother were killed. But I lost her when I was fourteen -- in the great Iranian quake." She tried to divert him from an obviously unpleasant memory. "Were you injured in the quake?" "No. I was in Baghdad. Mother was lying-in at an Iranian Coptic creche. The entire creche fell into a fissure. The fools in Baghdad didn't keep the newspapers from me with all the lurid details. For a while I was shattered. It was then I decided to try to find a method for predicting such catastrophes." Whether he knew it or not he had outlined to her, step by step, a classic example of Pavlovian conditioning which had forced him into the study of seismology. The remoteness of the opposite sex had brought him closer to a beautiful and idealized mother-figure -- who was swallowed by the planet. The mythos was almost more than Lyn's credo could accept. She was vaguely aware that intrigue was still practiced in the Middle East. Amal might have been conditioned to become obsessed with earthquakes in order to deprive him of his inheritance in some oil sheikdom. Of course the idea was absurdly romantic, almost as far-fetched to a psychologist as the idea that fate, itself, was purely Pavlovian. "No wonder you would like another set of memories," she said. "But the memory I spoke about has nothing to do with my life or times." T HE waiter returned with another bottle of wine, ceremoniously wiping off the dust in their presence. The vintage passed Amal's test. It was a dry wine, flavored slightly with licorice. Lyn voiced her appreciation for it, though for all she knew it could have been one week removed from the Napa Valley. Her own life had been shadowed by rare and inexplicable episodes wherein she could see visions so acute they frightened her. It might help Amal to know that others passed through dark areas, but reticence had become ingrained in her. He was not bound by law or ethics to preserve her confidences and there were areas to her own -- neuroticism? -- that she would have to hold inviolate if only to protect his opinion of her. But he had confided in her, saying he could not risk distrusting an honest man. Morally she was wrong to distrust a man who trusted her -- and by confiding a little she might reassure him much. "Amal, I'll confess a secret, too," she said abruptly. "I knew you had a green card because I read the waiter's mind." "From his attentiveness?" "More than that. By studying his face. I can read a person's complete thought units, not verbally -- few thoughts are verbalized -- but when they are strongly amazed or Upset their thoughts come to me through their facial expressions." "Oh, come, Lyn. Such things are as impossible as -- as a dual memory." He smiled, speared by his own logic. "Can you demonstrate your ability?" "I confess that with you I can't. At first I thought it was because you were thinking in Arabic. Now I don't know what it is. But you defy me." "Let's test you," he said. "Study my face carefully and I'll verbalize a very important message to you." "My gaze might frighten you." "I don't scare easily. Study me now." She focused her vision on him openly, tuning her mind to receive every nuance of expression in his face. All she garnered from the man across the table was a sensation of whirling energy. She felt herself on the edge of some vast, dark maelstrom and it was she who looked away. Her receptors had picked up nothing of what he was thinking. She brought her eyes into normal focus and confessed her failure. Fully at ease now, he smiled. "I was rearranging in my mind the order of the three greatest wonders of my world. When were you first aware of your gift?" " 'Gift' is hardly the word." She smiled. "As I discovered to my sorrow in the first grade when I started answering my classmates before they asked questions. They accused me of being a witch and one afternoon a group of the more active girls surrounded me on the playground and tried to stone me. The little dears had heard that stoning was the way to destroy a witch. I broke through their circle and outraced them, but not before they had taught me to keep my mouth shut. The irony of it was that a decade later witchcraft became fashionable in the elementary school set. By then they would have made me den mother of a coven." He reached over to squeeze her hand. "You can smile now, but the experience must have been shattering to the little girl you were." T HE concern in his voice touched her so deeply she almost lost her composure, but his gray eyes steadied her with their strength and calmness. "Oh, that was only a part of it. I was spared the full shame of ostracism because shortly thereafter my parents moved to the West Coast. But eight years later my class was given the secondaryschool placement profile tests. The segment of the tests concerning the psi factor, relating to telepathy and clairvoyance, was conducted by a parapsychologist. He was especially concerned about my answers -- I knew this from reading his mind -- so I became particularly concerned to give him the wrong answers. When he looked them over I could read his' disappointment and the thought: Well, they're wrong again. "A moment ago you spoke of puppets. Are 'they' pulling the strings? Or is it paranoia that leads me to ask? I don't think so, particularly now that I've talked to you, but at times I considered that I might be a kook. Probably that's why I studied psychology, to learn more about my own mind, and obtained a job with the government, the better to be able to discover who 'they' are." Am al nodded and said. "It's as if 'they' were waiting for you to show up -- and you failed to keep your appointment?" "That was precisely my impression." "Maybe you're the implant daughter of a medium and the parapsychologist had been alerted." "No. My own mother bore me. I come from a long line of childbearing women. And my parents could have told no one. Their relationship was undergoing a strain at the time, so I kept my secret from them. Knowing their thoughts, I didn't wish to be a tale-bearer between them." "That situation itself must have been a burden to a child." "And after it the burden of trite thoughts foisted on me by associates, particularly ardent young men whose intentions and attitudes so often belie their words. So I'm thrilled indeed not to be able to demonstrate my 'gift' to you." Beyond the dance floor the orchestra was returning. Glancing over, Amal said, "With luck and help from the band leader I may be able to prove to you my freak memory. Rising, he took her hand and led her across the floor, moving with an ease that left her doubting her own theories. If he had been intensely conditioned to shyness, his timidity would not hve been neutralized by a single moonlight ride with a girl. Such traits induced into a personality were overcome only by some wrenching emotional stress -- rage, fear, despair -- or by months of counter-conditioning. At the podium a gray-haired conductor looked down and repeated Amal's request as if doubting it. "A medley of dance music by early American composers?" But he said, "My pleasure, sir -- " and by Colin Wilson. An exciting, documented account, by the celebrated author of The Outsider, of magic through the centuries. "Wilson is a superb historian of the realm of magic, witchcraft, mediums and seers." -- Chicago Tribune # Science Fact: Science Fiction, edited by Total Effect. This unique anthology juxtaposes first-rate sf stories and factual science articles, to suggest new ways of looking at such subjects as evolution, communications, satellites, ecosystems, and timespace travel. # a division of Random House pushed buttons on his music stand. Turning to Lyn, Amal said, "This shouldn't be difficult for you. I'm a strong leader." A strong leader with a superb sense of rhythm, and their heights matched. No one booed when he swung her onto the floor. She was familiar with the movement of the waltz from her classes in interpretative and classical dancing, but a novice would have had little difficulty. Dancing with Amal was an effortless gliding into the swirls and dips of the waltz. The orchestra bridged between airs and swung into a new segment of the medley. Amal held her closer and breathed into her ear a phrase she assumed was an Arabic term of endearment, "Begintha begeen!" No one joined them on the floor -- the crowd remained seated, watching them in silence. Someone dimmed the house lights and a spotlight in the rafters was focused on them, cutting from their view the orchestra and the faces in the dark. In the cone of light they had only themselves and the music as he led through a tango, making her feel as weightless as a spinning, falling leaf controlled by an autumn breeze. As the music ended Amal swung her into a deep bow, catching and holding her on the final note, and the leaf had landed on a pool of still water. lights came on. Straightening, they bowed in appreciation, both realizing that the audience, unfamilar with the dance, had assumed they were exhibition dancers. The band swung into The Berkeley Bounce, and the vertical dancers poured onto the floor. Tacking back to their table, guarding her face from an exuberance of elbows, Lyn grieved for the ancient graces. After the Holocaust and two generations of zero population growth there was no necessity left for up-and-down dancing, but the old space-saving customs lingered. At a table so close to the dancers that conversation was difficult above the thud of shoe soles on hardwood Amal clarified the phrase Lyn had mistaken for an Arabic term of endearment. "Accept on faith that I know little about music and less about American composers. But the name of one of the melodies in the medley popped into my mind. I've never heard the title before, yet I'll wager that if you check the library tomorrow, you'll find listed an American dance, Begin the Beguine." "We can test your memory in the parking lot. My Dunemaster has a telephone. We can call the information bank." "Shall we go? Our position here's perilous." She wanted to be alone with him and it was true that their table was in danger from the leaping dancers, but she was impelled to remind him, "What about the government's investment in Thracian Andros we're protecting? We've hardly touched it." He grinned and revealed an unmistakable sense of humor, irony, and perhaps more. He said, "Let's leave it to the waiter as a reward for his honesty -- he can recap it and sell it as an untouched bottle. Besides, I no longer need a social crutch." His shyness had vanished so completely that she wondered if it could have been overcome by an emotion as strong as -- but less negative than -- anger, despair, or fear. Her thought smacked of vanity, she realized, but the idea warmed her as they suited and ran through the snow toward the car. Inside the cockpit she felt an absurd and fluttering shyness as she pulled off her jumpshit to store it in the compartment. Merely the motion of undressing in his presence gave her virginal tremors, a thrill she was technically entitled to. For all his expression revealed, Amal, pulling off his jumpsuit beside her, could have been in a locker room of the boy's gym, an observation that proved a fact she had long ago deduced, that the better part of romance was mystery and that Tantalus, not Eros, should have been its god. She set the telephone for a conference call and dialed the information bank. Leaning forward, she spoke slowly, enunciating each syllable carefully, "Music. American. Song title. Begin the Beguine. " After a three-second delay, a recorded voice answered, "Composer, Cole Porter. Published, nineteen thirty-four." She looked toward Amal and said, "Congratulations. Your American memory reaches back more than a hundred years." "Ask it if there's a historical figure named Baby Ruth." She asked and the bank replied, "There is no historical Baby Ruth." "Baby Ruth is another expression that broke through to me when I was a boy in Baghdad," he explained. "It might have been the name of my sister who never distinguished herself. What happened in the U.S. in nineteen thirty-four?" History was not Lyn's strong point, but she felt it was ungracious of her not to answer a foreigner's question about her country. "Some event of the first magnitude," she said hesitantly. "I think we either exploded an atom bomb or landed a man on the moon. But let me check. American history. First magnitude events. What happened in nineteen thirty-four?" "Nothing," the mechanical voice replied. "Second -- or any magnitude?" "Year of the Great Economic Depression which saw the consolidation of the theory of governmental paternalism under the presidency of Franklin Delano -- " She hung up, saying, "It could go on like that for hours, piling statistics on statistics. The city maintains historical periods in villages south of San Bernardino to permit research historians and antiquarians to absorb such trivia painlessly." b. ing. His face held a look of intent vacuity, as if his mind were focused on wonderment. Almost to himself he said, "It could have been then." He glanced at her, his mind obviously returning to the present, and said, "All night I've had a feeling that I met you before. I wonder if you were there. You remind me of an old-fashioned girl." "It's probably my polka-dot cept the theory of reincarnation." "I prefer statistical probamonkeys making marks at random would eventually rewrite the Koran." "That's not exactly the way I heard it." She smiled, moving closer to him. His arm was across the back of the seat and she was almost under it, pretending to pout. "If I had known you in nineteen thirty-four I would not have forgotten you in a mere century and a half." He didn't move his arm down to comfort her. "Of course it wasn't you, but you do seem to bring back a memory of emotion, evasive, indefinite, but strangely compelling." "Describe it," she commanded. "There's a sadness to it." His voice held a strange resonance -- his eyes looked far away. For a moment she feared he was slipping into a trance. She shuddered. But he had merely been struggling to express the emotion in words. "It's a feeling of mild despair like the memory of a lost love, but there's a sense of triumph mixed with it, of having won something sought for -- yet really not wanted. "I'll describe the emotion in a parable," he said, suddenly alert. "Once in the past I loved a girl who rejected me for a suitor with better prospects. Years later I returned to the place of my birth to learn that the young banker whom my sweetheart married was in jail for embezzling bank funds... That's it -- a sweet sadness mixed with a sad triumph." She laughed at his strangely successful, though involved story and said, "You can always go back to nineteen thirty-four. It's on the subway to Hemet. For instant nostalgia, there's always Disneyland." "It's not nostalgia," he said, taking her quip seriously. "I would be searching for my own memory. Say, Lyn, would you go back with me? I would like to court you -- old style." "Ye gods! Back in those days it took weeks for a boy to get up courage enough even to kiss a girl -- and the women were too subjugated to kiss first." "So what? That would be about my speed. Besides, the Epicureans held that bread was a feast for a hungry man. What wouldn't a starving fellow like me do with a lavish banquet -- like you?" She laughed. "Going to those places, even after hours and on weekends, costs money. Most of the researchers are there on grants." "I have a green card. I could pay your way." "Oh, no," she said. "I might be an old-fashioned girl but I'm nobody's old-fashioned mistress." "See? You belong back there," he chortled. "Already you're worried about your virtue. I know you American girls believe in equal responsibilities and equal privia psychologist." "I work in a free clinic," she said. "And I haven't got my doctorate. Still, you have a valid problem. And it's true -- in the ambience of that time period you might, have your memory restored." She had enough self-awareness to recognize that she was working around to an agreement as she continued thoughtfully, "As a psychologist observing a committed patient I might pull a few strings and get a discount from the Historical Artifacts Association. You call on me during my open session, Wednesday. By then I'll have your permit to enter the moholes and we can plan to investigate your fixation on the past." His arm came down from behind her. He took her hand and kissed it in a circumspect and formal gesture of gratitude which nonetheless held a promise. Once she had overcome his shyness she knew he might relieve the tedium of the twentieth century in a spectacular manner. "I'm paying my own way, Amal. That's definite. And I can't afford to give you more than three weeks' wooing time." Ill t YN'S initial reaction to the his torical village, Dotham, Alabama, circa #, was hostile. After she arrived at the replica of a railroad station and changed into period dress in the station's dressing room she almost sprained an ankle trying to tote her suitcase across the waiting room in the high-heeled shoes of the era. She compounded her aggravation by calling the redcap who came to her aid "mister." With some embarrassment he corrected her error in the customs and traditions of the Old South. The error should never have occurred after all the reading she had done in Gone with the Wind in her Era Acculturation Class given by the Historical Society. The town itself seemed static. The low wooden and brick buildings grouped around the square -- a wooded plot featuring, of all things, the statue of a soldier -- resembled boxes. These structures gave her none of the feeling of movement she got from the plastic towers of Los Angeles. A few citizens, mostly black, lounging on the station platform and the sidewalks contributedto the indolence of the scene. To the right, down the sidewalk, the marquee of an old-fashioned movie house, advertising Jean Harlow in The Red-Headed Woman, blatantly proclaimed its name: The Empire. Apparently "imperialism" was not a revolting word in #. Balanced on the high heels, her breasts constricted into a shoulder halter, she had to wait twenty minutes in front of the station for a taxi, a boxlike vehicle decorated with garish black and white checkers, which clattered to the curb, its motor coughing in terminal throes. With the driver's aid she clambered up the footboard into the cab to discover its air-conditioning was au naturel -- one raised or lowered a window. She had gotten Dr. Kley's permission to leave work early in order to greet her patient in the village when he arrived into a strange environment -- but if the taxi service had not improved by #:# p.m. Amal would have to acclimate himself to his new surroundings without her professional assistance. Beyond the business district, the taxi bore her through an area of white wooden houses with wide verandahs, set well back on treeshaded lawns. The residential area seemed somnolent. It was an incredible fact to her, but she had been told that # percent of the inhabitants of this village, where the calendar was set back to # at the end of each decade, were permanent defectors from the twenty-first century. The Emerson's house, Lyn's destination, was twice isolated. It stood a half-mile beyond the pavement's end on a road that wound through trees, bridged a creek and curved north. Beyond a hedge, where a mailbox marked a gap in the hedge wall, the house was further concealed by a cluster of myrtle bushes. The taxi driver carried Lyn's bag to a porch where a missing banister was scarcely noticeable -- the whole house stood in need of a new coat of paint. But the Emersons, summoned to the porch by the rattle of the taxi to greet their new boarder, appeared to stand aloof and apart from the shabbiness of their residence. Mr. and Mrs. Emerson were in their fifties, thin-faced and angular. Both were tall. The woman wore a black dress with long sleeves, the man overalls and a blue denim shirt with a high collar. From her briefing in Los Angeles, Lyn knew the Emersons were literary historians finishing up a two-year grant in Dotham. They had come to study the origins of science fiction, a remote literary excrudescence which had frothed briefly to the surface of twentieth-century literature before it was scummed off by scientific advances which had turned the genre's romantic conjecturings into low-comedy realism. Lyn's room was the crowning disappointment of her day. Barefloored, except for the oval rag rug beside a bed that held a hard mattress on creaking springs, the room was decorated by wall-paper that repeated endlessly a single rosebud. Lynn found a clothes closet but no private bath. The mirror on the dresser reflected a wavering image. Impelled by some mad impulse to decorate the non-decoratable, the Emersons had placed a squatty white vase with a lid over it not on the dresser but, of all places, under the bed. Lyn on a tour of the premises, introducing her in the kitchen to Dilsey, the cook. Dilsey's effusive politeness in greeting the new boarder could not offset the further decline in Lyn's spirits a glance around the kitchen bought her. Cooking was done on a woodburning stove. There was no refrigerator and no running water. "Where does one bathe?" Lyn asked Mrs. Emerson. "On the back porch in summer. In the kitchen during winter. We use the wash tub and draw water from the well, which is right handy here on the back porch." The wash tub was handy to the well but fifty feet of rope was wound around the well's windlass, indicating the water was not handy to the surface. Weekday mornings she would be working in the city, Lyn realized, so she could shower in her apartment. She would have to gloss over the four-day weekends with a pungent perfume. Standing on the porch, Lyn needed to inquire no further about plumbing facilities. Plainly visible in the backyard stook a privy -- and it was not handy to the back porch. She asked what provisions were made for one's toilet during dark nights or rainy weather. "There's a chamber commode under your bed," Mrs. Emerson said. Well, Lyn thought, the porcelain vase would not go onto the dresser, after all. Standing on the porch, looking east toward a heavily wooded area, she heard strangely familiar grunts and squeals which prompted her to ask, "Is there a pigpen out yonder?" "Yes," Mrs. Emerson said, with strange pride, "and a chicken house. Out here we raise our own ham and eggs." , Lyn stared dully at the wood lot. The accumulating lack of amenities had pyramided her disappointments and now the pigsty beyond the outhouse topped the pyramid. No champac odors, those. All the shimmering illusions of romance she might weave for Amal's imagination could be swept away by a zephyr from the east. Even so, with a bath so difficult to accomplish she might be hoping for an easterly breeze as a lesser evil at the end of an active weekend. Small wonder courtship was such a slow process in the twentieth century, she thought ruefully -- it had to await favoring winds. Mrs. Emerson suggested they return to the parlor, sit a spell and get acquainted. Lyn followed her down a creaking hallway, dropped to a creaking horsehair settee and listened to Mr. Emerson, creaking in his rocking chair by the window as he read the sports section of the newspaper. Mrs. Emerson opened the conversation by inquiring what had brought Lyn to Dotham. "I'm a psychologist, here to administer therapy to a young man with problems. Hopefully I intend to use the diversionary method by entertaining him -- but what does one do for entertainment in Dotham?" "Mr. Emerson and I have our work. Young people have church socials, ball games, moving-picture shows and, of course, courting. If you wish to entertain your fellow here we have a gramaphone -- if he likes music. You have parlor privileges till ten, when we blow out the lamps. After ten you can use the porch swing, but only until eleven. Mr. Emerson and I must get our rest. Of course, there's the mill pond, but nice girls aren't found at the mill pond after ten-thirty at night." "How does one get to the movies?" "You catch the bus over at Johnny Reb's. Vernon and I seldom go. Jitney fare plus the show tickets for two come to seventy cents." Lyn had seen Johnny Reb's on her way out. It was a frame building held together by tin advertising signs nailed to its walls and it stood a half-mile away, where the pavement on the road ended. Her dejection must have shown on her face for she read clearly and without effort Mrs. Emerson's thoughts: Poor girl, she's so hooked on diversions she'll never adjust to the real world. Lyn was surprised; obviously Mrs. Emerson considered Dotham real and Los Angeles the illusion. o'clock," Lyn said, glancing at the clock on the fireplace mantel. "I suppose I should call a taxi and go meet him." "That would be wasteful," Mrs. Emerson said. "The closest telephone's at the bus stop. The call would cost a nickel and the bus fare into town is only a nickel." "Oh, fiddle-dee-dee!" Lyn's ejaculation aroused Mr. Emerson. Looking up from his paper, he asked, "Miss Oberlin, where's your patient staying?" "At the Culpepper farm." "It's only about half a mile from here. He can walk it in fifteen minutes if he's not afflicted." She supposed Mr. Emerson was right. Amal was to call for her at seven o'clock, though now she assumed it would be .closer to seven-thirty. All she had seen here might still be for the best. Once Amal got a taste of primitive life he might speed up their courtship and get back to civilization. Lyn's gloom was lifted when Dilsey entered to serve bowls of home-made ice cream and cookies. Putting aside his paper, Mr. Emerson joined in the repast and in the conversation which, according to the rules of the Historical Society, avoided discussion of any incident occurring after #. In the quiet social atmosphere, a mocking bird singing in the chinaberry tree outside, Lynn admitted to herself that the spirit of girlish adventure that had brought her here was unprofessional and the setbacks were all to the woman, not the therapist. She had dismissed Amal's false memory as deja vu. The song, Begin the Beguine, had retained a measure of popularity over the years and the memory of it had simply been dragged from Amal's consciousness. His chief problem was his shyness, which could be overcome by close association with a sympathetic female therapist. "I see by the paper, Emily," Mr. Emerson commented, "that Babe Ruth's claiming he'll hit sixty homers again this year." "Who's Babe Ruth?" Both smiled at the naivete of her question. Mr. Emerson answered, "Babe Ruth is the greatest baseball player who ever lived." She was remembering Yosemite and the name she and Amal had fed lo the information computer. The changed syllable in "Baby Ruth," insignificant to the human mind, would have made the input unreadable to the machine. To imagine that a boy in Iraq had ever heard of an American athlete playing a game never played in Iraq was as incredible as supposing that boy had a memory of a past America. Now she would have to reopen her mind to the validity of Amal's obsession. As she weighed the information the sound of a motor car came from the north and Mr. Emerson, rising to go to the window, remarked, "Another pastime of ours is watching the cars go by." Lyn arose and went to the screen door. She, too, was interested in ancient automobiles. Beyond the hedge in front of the house a strip of plowed ground offered an unimpaired view of approaching motorists. She was watching as the car rounded the curve from behind a clump of trees. It was a sports roadster with the top down and wire spokes on the wheels, a beautiful machine by any standard of aesthetics. She glanced in envy at the driver. Despite the wool hat pulled low over his eyes, Lyn recognized Amal and flew through the doorway as the car vanished behind the hedge, braking to a stop before the Emerson's mailbox. She was through the hedge before he turned off the motor. "Where did you get this?" Almost swaggering in blue jeans and a plaid shirt, he swung around the car, extending his hand in greeting. Since it was all he offered she accepted the handshake, her eyes still on the huge headlights, the outjutting bumper, the chrome and the polished red paint. "I bought it in Dotham," he said. "It's a Model-A Essex with a V-# engine and it will do eighty -- that's miles per hour -- on the Dotham Raceway. Would you like to drive it?" "I'm dying to," she said. "But you must meet the Emersons. Mr. Emerson just shocked me with some information. It's 'Babe,' not 'Baby' Ruth you remembered from this era." "No," he said, as they walked toward the house. "It was Baby Ruth, a candy bar. I found one at the station. In my previous life it was my favorite candy." He was not smiling as he spoke. They mounted the steps to where the Emersons waited. "How do you like Dotham?" was Mr. Emerson's first question. "Greatest little town in the world," Amal answered with an enthusiasm dismaying to Lyn. "I hadn't been here an hour before I met the mayor and bought an automobile from him. How would y'all like to go for a ride?" He had intentionally used the plural noun correctly -- his invitation was directed to Mrs. Emerson. "We'd simply love it," she answered, thinking: He's one of us -- and so pleasantly exuberant after the girl. He was exuberant, Lyn admitted. Too much so, in fact. It was a facet of his personality she had not observed before and was probably the overcompensation of a shy person among strangers, but Lyn did not care for Mrs. Emerson's invidious comparison. The sanctimonious, penny-pinching landlady was no whirling dervish herself. "Of course. I'd rather you not drive over twenty with mother in the car," Mr. Emerson warned needlessly. "Don't let it bother your frosty pow, Mr. Emerson." Amal waved away the older man's fears with a confident hand. "I'm a careful driver. I keep telling myself that the life I save may be my great-greatgrandmother's." Amal's remark skirted close to taboo areas, but Emerson grinned. "I can see you've visited Johnny Reb's place." Emerson thought: And nipped his bootleg moonshine. Lyn read the thought clearly, yet could not understand it. Amal, who, she had to admit, was much farther advanced in the dialect than she, seemed to catch connotations in Emerson's remark which she missed. "Yes, sir! And I mean to tell you, old Johnny and me get along right nice." Suddenly Amal's attention swirled to Lyn. Placing an avuncular arm over her shoulder, he drew her to him in an act of masculine bravado obviously adopted to camouflage his shyness. He had even bolstered his ego with an extremely pungent after-shave lotion. "Honey, we just got to take in The Red-Headed Woman tonight. The boys at the pool hall tell me the lovemaking in it is something fierce and that Jean Harlow's really got 'it' " "What's 'it?' " Lyn asked. Amal slapped his brow in mock anguish. "Honey, they didn't teach you a thang at doctoring school!" The Emersons laughed at what must have been an inside joke and Lyn asked, "You seem to have gotten around a lot -- when did you get here?" "Early this morning. I'd heard tell there was hard times in Alabama so I thought I'd come early and get a little federal money in circulation. So I bought a car, because I wasn't about to see you stuck out in the country with nothing to do but feed the pigs." He squeezed her closer. "I knew that little ole girl of mine wouldn't take kindly to toting slops." His rodomontade was to calm his unease in the presence of strangers, but despite her awareness of his defense mechanism Lyn had never felt so disgustingly dependent on anyone before -- or enjoyed the feeling so much. l and place. During their first weekend he played on the Dotham baseball team and decided to extend his stay an extra week to enter his Essex in a stock-car race on the dirt track south of Dotham. Before their first week was half over he became a local legend -- somewhere between Diamond Jim Brady and John L. Sullivan -- when he fought a boy at Johnny Reb's, then paid the boy's doctor bills. Among his peers Amal was reckless, quick-tempered and quite popular. Alone with Lyn he was setting no new track records as a lady's man. They joined the Baptist Young People's Union at the urging of the ice-cream parlor set, which was also the ball-ground, dirt-track and juke-joint set and -- in conversations with other girls about their boy friends, so circumspect and mindful of something called "the purity of Southern womanhood" in public -- Lyn learned that even by Dotham standards Amal was a slow courter. He should have kissed her good night after their third date. After their fourth he had not offered to shake hands. When the Emersons blew out the lights Amal told her goodbye and moved out fast. From his first week's progress Lyn estimated that they would reach the mill pond by the beginning of the twenty-second century. Still, drawn by Amal's enthusiasms, she was growing accustomed to hard beds and beginning to like the glow of kerosene lamps. He bought her a gramaphone record of someone named Pressley, accompanied by Bix Beiderbecke on the guitar, singing Heartbreak Hotel. It became "their song," though more hers than his. His favorite sound was the roar of automobiles on the dirt track. Through physical labor -- sweeping her room, helping Dilsey do the dishes, driving Amal's car without power steering -- Lyn grew more conscious of her body. The girls at the Baptist Young People's Union made her aware of her body's lures. They taught her how to throw her pelvis slightly forward as a "come-hither" signal when she talked to a boy and how to give her date a thigh brush when she walked beside him, but she could not give Amal a thigh brush. Unlike his companions Amal kept his distance from her on the promenade from the picture show to the ice-cream parlor. When Lyn moved closer Amal crowded the curb -- and selfrespect prevented her from forcing him to walk in the gutter. His theory of Epicurean restraint was working, she could tell from the glitter in his eyes and his animation of manner around her. Unfortunately the theory worked two ways. The cat was on the tin roof and the sun was rising, but the cat with the most sensitive paws was the pussy. On the Wednesday that marked the beginning of their second week in Dotham, Amal yielded to the pressures of his peer group enough to link arms with her in their stroll from the Empire. As a reward for his valor Lyn gave him a rolling thigh brush. On Thursday he lingered at the Emerson's after lightsout and took her out to the porch, but only to discuss in privacy a subject taboo to the period. He was beginning to take readings from the stress gauges he had attached to subterranean fault lines and, standing beside her, he gave her an account of "My Day in the Moholes." Stirred by his maleness in the darkness she went with him to his auto, parked beyond the hedge, and when he took her hand to shake it in farewell she reached up on pure impulse and kissed him lightly. Instead of following up her gesture, he turned to get into his car, but he didn't open the door to get in. He vaulted over the door. Pondering this strange love traffic, she ambled back to the dark house. His nature was urging him to caress her, she sensed, but the barriers in his mind were too strong for his energies to crumble, his impetuosity to vault. Still, this shy lad of the twentieth century was also an adroit Cal Tech student of the twenty-first. He should either eat or get off the banquet stool. On the next night they again made it to the front porch and she made it to the swing -- to sit alone and listen while he read her poetry from a book he held in one hand and by a candle he held in the other. The first ballad Amal breathed in the direction of her eyebrow was Gunga Din. She was tempted to suggest he get a bell to go with his book and candle, but a lyre would have been more appropriate. As a displaced minnesinger, his courting methods antedated the #s by four hundred years. Turning him into a modern lover would require psychiatric help, not psychological counseling. village, Lyn found that the boxyBaroque architecture of Dotham had grown more pleasing to her than the plastic uniformity of Los Angeles. During her three working days each week the city was becoming attractive only as a place where she could take a shower without heating her own water. Moreover, her constant face-toface confrontations in Dotham were creating in her a lively interest in people. Mrs. Emerson had a passion for lurid confession magazines which she indulged in secret because of her husband's disapproval. Made aware of her landlady's secret, Lyn delighted in smuggling the quaint magazines into the house. Since the romances were concealed in her room, Lyn read them to inform herself more fully on the ethos of the period and found herself hooked on the sorrowful tales of girls who had sinned. But Amal's timidity made it difficult for Lyn to identify with the fallen heroines in the stories. Amal kissed her on their second Friday. An overly long poem he read to her on the porch had caused them to exceed their sparking time. As they stood on the porch bidding each other good night Mr. Emerson, who allowed no grace period, rapped loudly on the front bedroom window. In response to the urgency of the sound Amal leaned down and kissed her. His lips touched hers with a butterfly flutter and were quickly withdrawn. Though delivered under duress -- the kiss was indeed delivered. His hands were touching her accidentally more often now -- and so far from the conventional areas of accidental contact that Lyn began to fend him off. That nebulous concept, "the purity of Southern womanhood" and the warnings against the pitfalls of love she found in the confession magazines were beginning to influence her thinking. She and Amal visited the mill pond together -- but at high noon. She was reevaluating the attitudes she had brought with her to Dotham and in retrospect they were horrifying. She had come thinking like a Jezebel. In her was dawning a resolution to behave like the gentlewoman she was and not some brazen hussy. As Amal learned to advance -- Lyn retreated. On the second Sunday he embraced her when he kissed her good night and even tried to nuzzle her neck. She pushed him away. Though smiling, he half-complained, "Had we but worlds enough and time, your coyness, lady, were no crime. But this is our last week." "I'm not being coy, Amal. Now you go home like a good boy and sleep off this wild outburst of passion. You hear?" Though lightly and in ironic jest, Lyn spoke the truth. Her repulse of Amal's first genuine attempt to establish a male-female relationship sprang from motives more complex than coyness. Perhaps reinforced by his diffidence, his manners, his grace, his shifting and many-shaded moods all enthralled her, but the power and delicacy of his mind, which continued to defy her skills as a reader, awed her. Though a student of science, he possessed a felicity of phrase and gift of metaphor a poet might have envied. His mathematical conceptualizing was so far beyond her that, in kindness, he had scratched the subject from their conversational agenda. With all this and a green card, too, in Amal she sensed a Pan capable of piping her into glades she feared to enter lest she be lost as a female adjunct to a very dominant male who might enchant her and vanish forever, leaving her to wander the empty meadows of life where no birds sang. She wanted no part of a love affair with this marvelous boy, she decided, and resolved never to yield to his blandishments -- if he should ever choose to blandish. After all, they weren't truly compatible, she told herself, referring to the one area where their knowledge and intellects approached parity: her tastes ran to love poetry, Amal's to dramatic, classic, epic, lyric, and narrative. The one love poem he enjoyed reciting to her was The Rubaiyat of Omar Khayyam, but the only version he knew was in Arabic. His favorite poem was Invictus and he managed to hurl his own defiance from the lines: I am the master of my fate, I am the captain of my soul. In those lines she saw a conflict developing between them. Amal had wanted an old-fashioned girl who would see that twentiethcentury decorum was maintained. He had his old-fashioned girl -- if he ever got up enough courage to claim her -- but an old-fashioned girl never committed herself with a boy until she was master of their fate, his and hers. As her days with Amal in Dotham dwindled toward the end, Lyn, in her malaise, overlooked a a fact she had previously considered -- her bashful Lochinvar from the midEast was also an adroit Cal Tech technician with a green card and an instinct for twentieth-century decorum. On their last scheduled Saturday in Dotham, Lyn watched her wouldbe lover hit a home run that won a ball game after he had failed to persuade her to stay another week in the village at his expense to watch him drive in the Dotham #. There was a victory celebration at Johnny Reb's and Amal drove her home after eleven. And gave her only a chaste, parting kiss. Lying on her hard mattress, reviewing her stay in Dotham, Lyn sadly admitted that the home-run hitter could not bunt his way to first base on her infield... On Sunday, after ten-thirty at night, on the banks of the old mill pond, Amal gave her a # (old currency) diamond ring. Suddenly there was a whole new ball game. IV l seriously considered marriage because the mentalities of most men were for her an open and illwritten book, either boring or pornographic, history itself mitigated against the family as a social organization. In the twenty-first century the population of the globe had peaked into the paradoxically but aptly named "population sink." Overcrowding had triggered a mass psychosis and murder for lebensraum had piled the bodies high at Austerlitz and Waterloo, Vienna and the Vatican -- particularly the Vatican, where St. Peter's was razed. Seeds of the mass slaughter sprouted from families packed into flats where the sidewalks below were made unsafe by falling bodies, usually those of old and infirm family members and later the young and helpless. Murder became a family affair, in practice an unpunishable offense because of the crowded courts and overtaxed police and legally because of judicial prejudice -- a judge hearing the trial of a mother charged with infanticide might have, that morning, dispatched his mother-in-law. The laws against euthanasia were honored in the breach and such murders were treated as de facto family affairs. For a little more than a year domestic strife held nature in a balance of sorts but at a grave detriment to the traditional respect for motherhood and the family. Nature had made other tentative gestures toward solving the population crisis. By # it was estimated that forty per cent of the population was homosexual, but even the gay turned vicious when crowded six or eight to the room and forced to sleep in shifts. Then, quite suddenly, nature achieved a final solution to the problem. Interfamily violence developed into a lust for violence and the domestic strife overflowed into the streets. In New York City, at #:# on the morning of May #, #, a man from Stamford was turning the corner at Madison to go north on Fifth Avenue when he collided with a youth hurrying south on Fifth. The youth stepped back, apologized, then lunged at the commuter's throat. The man from Stamford, a beginning student of karate, killed him instantly with a neck chop. Some pedestrians saw only the youth slain and turned to attack the older man, but he had his own partisans among those who had seen him assaulted first. Sides were taken. Brawls erupted east on Madison, north on Fifth, as an unchecked chain-reaction was triggered. Manhattan's human pile blew up. Television cameras were rushed to the scene. A morning program for shut-in children engaged in filming the ducks live from Central Park was almost immediately engulfed in televising the fighting. So exuberant and contagious was the violence that children in a Bronx nursing home watching the show began to throw their cereal bowls and spoons at each other. Soon the world was watching via telestar, but the average life of a television crew was only forty-five minutes. After three hours all broadcasting, radio and television, ceased. No telephone calls were taken or sent at the city's switchboards -- the operators had hit the streets. Planes and buses entered the city but none came out. A long silence descended over New York. The outside world waited for news and grew strangely restive. What was happening in New York City? Later eyewitness reports filled the blanks. Lyn's American history book held a survivor's account which appalled her with its uninvolved detachment: After the first frenzy the fury left me. I was no longer fighting to express long-pent frustrations but for a better world. According to my faith, my soul was damned by what I did, but my faith -- or fate -- no longer mattered. The better world I fought for grew visible to my eyes as I wasted my opponents. There's a naturalness about a dead body, an inoffensive inertness -- nevertheless, we had to clear the arena. No one attacked taxi drivers engaged in removing the litter or even the bulldozer operators digging trenches in the parks. There were no wounded to take care of, for down was out, and no lack of food for the fighting crews after the second hour. The restaurants were all overstocked. quickly -- one selected opponents of one's own age, sex and weight. To do otherwise invited immediate extinction by nearby groups. We were all engaged in a civic effortmotivated by the simple slogan: "You are breathing my air. Stop it!" Of course, a winner might feel momentary triumph -- we were fighting for high stakes -- and the loser never knew that he lost. My own techniques, though improvised, were highly successful and, being religious, I always remembered to say a little prayer for my opponent. I would feint for her eyes with a pair of scissors in my right hand and slip a stiletto through her rib cage with my left hand when the woman lifted her arms to shield her eyes. You see, I was left-handed and a nurse in peace time. My knowledge of anatomy helped. After it was over, I felt -- well, peaceful and purged. started, a camera truck rolled unmolested along the streets of Manhattan, beaming the scene to the waiting world. Bright-faced women and smiling men waved happily from uncrowded sidewalks. It was spring in Central Park and workmen were already returfing the mass graves. The city's buildings were unmarred. A population of again. Experts in mass behavior held television responsible for triggering the destruction on a worldwide scale, not a profound deduction. Fighting broke out in Rio de Janeiro while the peaceful scenes were being shown and death moved with the sun for four circuits of the globe. Few cities were disrupted by the destruction of real property. Only Los Angeles, with its tradition of fire and flamboyance, was burned to the ground and from its ashes rose trees and towers. Searing itself into human consciousness, the Holocaust changed old concepts of the family. It was recognized that parenthood required an intelligence and capacity for love beyond most men and women. Professional mothers, chosen for their maternal instincts, affectionate natures and pelvic capacities, provided wombs for the bear children and provided care and training for the proxy children until school age. Marriage was usually based on mutual interests such as that of the Emersons in literary research. Romantic love was generally regarded as too evanescent to form the basis of a marriage, although psychologists had case histories of "love" marriages which had been the source of abiding contentment. In her knowledge of such case histories, Lyn could not accept her own arguments about her incompatibility with Amal. So when Amal, on Sunday night, came to a dinner at the Emerson's which Dilsey sadly referred to as "the last supper," Lyn hoped his preoccupation and moodiness reflected grief over her departure or, at least, remorse over his failure as a lover. Shortly after nine the old folks excused themselves. Amal had less than an hour's courting time in the parlor plus an hour on the porch. Lyn knew his situation was hopeless. He would never be able to sweep her off her feet in less than two hours, even if he could summon and focus on her that fiery impetuosity which endeared him to others. Obviously he was in no mood for impetuosity. For long minutes they sat in morose silence, holding hands as if huddling against the chill of their farewell. Finally he said, half in apology and half reproachfully, "Maybe I needed more guidance from you, Lyn?" "Columbus had no navigator," she reminded him. "When you're the captain, you con the ship." "Your mind was my Sargasso Sea," he said. If she remembered correctly, the Sargasso Sea was an area where ancient sailing ships were entangled in seaweed, and she bridled at the comparison. "I didn't foul your anchor -- Captain. All you needed was a little gumption." "Or a more cooperative crew." "You asked for an old-fashioned girl. You got one." "Complete with inhibitions," he agreed. "Are you accusing me of timidity?" "Aren't you timid?" "Of course not." "Then I'm calling your bluff," he said. "A full moon has risen and the mill pond, they tell me, is beautiful by moonlight. Are you game to go a-roving so late at night?" "Put out the lamp, boy!" Even in simple procedures he rarely used conventional methods. As she waited at the door he went to the lamp, but he didn't stoop to blow the flame from the wick. Standing, he held a magazine over the chimney until the lamp flickered out and then came to her in the doorway. light, across the yard, through the hedge, and crossed the road to follow the path through the woods. Walking beside her, he guided her with a light touch on the arm. LeafFiltered moonlight flecked the ground under the trees. When he spoke his voice sounded introspective. "Lyn, do you think there can be an affinity between a man and woman deeper than sexual attraction?" "Of course. Romantic love is clinically recognized." "I've always been dubious of the word 'love,' " he said. "It has been too often profaned for me to profane it." His sentence sounded familiar. "I've read The Lives of the Saints she snapped, hoping he had quoted Saint Francis. "The word 'love' is like a coin," he continued. "It can be newminted of gold or skilfully counterfeited. I've bit my own coin, rung it, given it the acid test, but coming from a sex-segregated society, lacking the chance for commingling that you've had, I feel -- " "Whoa, there!" She spun him in his tracks to face her. "Don't accuse me of harlotry. I'll have you know that technically I'm a virgin -- in Dotham or out." "I didn't mean -- " he started to say. Then, dazedly: "As beautiful as you are? As physically sound?" "And as fast on my feet. I told you I was a mind-reader. When clammy thoughts start clutching, the lily of romance comes ungilded fast. Now, you were saying?" She turned him back down the path, hoping her vehemence had diverted his mind from her use of the word "technically." He took her hand and said, "I was just trying to tell you that I love you." She couldn't answer him or squeeze his hand to show she approved or reciprocated his affections, but he had not asked a question. He had merely made a statement with all the ardor of a bookkeeper announcing. Miss Oberlin, your books are balanced. She had not imagined it would be like this at all, the two of them walking side by side through the woods. But how had she imagined it? His words cresting on some wave of passion in a pillowed room with soft lights, wine and background music? But why had her mouth grown suddenly dry and why this urge to weep? They walked on in silence. He had said all he could say and she had to wait for her mouth to resume salivation and free her tongue. Finally she said, "I hadn't thought anything could be so commonplace, so ordinary, so beautiful -- " Her voice trailed into silence as they broke from the woods onto the banks of the pond. The moon had cleared the trees on the opposite shore and glittered now on the water. He guided her toward the dam and mill house. She thought, My heart is like a singing bird that nestles on a halcyon shoot. "Amal, what's a halcyon shoot?" "An unwavering bough." house rose a grassy hummock. Amal led her there, spread his coat on the dew-wet grass and they sat down. He sprawled beside her, lounging back on one elbow, his face turned to her. "You know too little about me," he said. "I shouldn't speak, but I can't let you go away thinking you've failed. Besides, I don't want you to leave me." He paused for a moment, groping for words. "There's only one first love for a man, just as there's only one Versailles with its Hall of Mirrors. A man can enter Versailles for the first time only once. Later he may covet castles in Spain or live in castles on the Rhine, but they're all measured by his memories of Versailles. You're my Hall of Mirrors." Again he fell silent and again she felt an inexplicable urge to weep. Sensing her turmoil, he waited, not touching her. Finally he asked, "How do you feel about it?" "Like a parachutist taking her first jump. But I was foretold this on the night I first met you... Oh, hush up, Amal! I'm trying to keep from crying." He said nothing. She managed to hold back her tears, but she could not look at him as she said, "I love you, too, Amal." Her own words sounded even more prosaic to her than his had. Amal began to thrash around beside her in a manner that drew her startled gaze. He was patting his thighs and feeling behind him as if practicing on himself before starting on her. His unorthodox way of doing things became even more bizarre when he said, "I may have to ask you to stand up." Then he sighed relief, "No, here it is. In my shirt pocket. Close your eyes and put out your hand. No, your left hand." She complied and felt him slide a ring over her third finger. From the confession magazines she knew well the significance of an old-fashioned engagement ring -- this symbol of love had been discontinued because it was emblematic of a slave bracelet. "Open your eyes," he commanded and she obeyed. One glance at the diamond on her finger assured Lyn she was truly an old-fashioned girl. The stone drew in the moonlight, congealed it and excelling its source. Her feelings, too, congealed around the stone and exploded through her in quanta of joy that shivered her kidneys. In a sudden struggle to keep from wetting herself she lost control of her tear ducts and finally began to cry. He put a comforting arm around her shoulder, saying, "Darling, it's just a little engagement ring, not the Los Angeles Civic Center." "Little ring!" She wept harder. "I wouldn't think of swapping it for those monstrous towers." "I wanted to ask you to marry me, old style, before I gave it to you, but I couldn't bear to hear you say 'No.' Now you won't have to answer. If it's 'No,' just slip. off the ring and hand it back." "What a dirty trick! You know the only way you'll get this back is by cutting my finger off." "Then your answer's 'Yes?' " "I haven't heard the question yet, but the answer is: 'Yes, you bet!' " For the first time in love and tenderness he kissed her then, but his face interfered with her view of the ring until she put her arm around his neck and held him closer, turning the diamond slowly to catch the different angles in the moonlight. Eventually he broke their embrace but held her close as she held the diamond out for him to admire. "It's the most beautiful ring I've ever seen," she said. Almost moodily he answered, "Yes, it's beautiful, but I may be luring you with honest trifles to betray you in deeper consequence." "Oh, no, Amal. This bride is wearing white." it that way. One of the things that I haven't told you is that I'm a stateless person. My parents were killed before I was registered at the creche, so I could be marrying you to acquire citizenship." "Good. It eliminates the possibility of my becoming the first wife in an Arab's harem." "I want us to be married here by Brother Barnes," he said. "I belong here. This means we'll have to have a long engagement. I'm running in the Dotham One Hundred next Saturday, so we can't be married for two weeks. You'll have to stay over at my expense." "As your fiancee, old style, I've a proprietary interest in your green card." "I didn't want you to think it was a sly trick to hire me a cheering section in the stands when I race." "I'll be there, waving a white scarf." "After we're married we can spend our honeymoon in the Dotham Inn, then fly to London or Paris if you wish." "If you're so stateless, who's financing your green card? Some oil sheik?" ' "The United Nations through your State Department. My work's considered valuable and I don't intend to shirk it. Two months from now you may be attaching stress gauges along the Japanese Fault." "Is that the 'deeper consequence' -- a mohole?" "No. The question mark is me. You may be marrying a schizophrenic. My shadow memories have grown stronger here. When I'm driving on the track someone else is steering." "Have you remembered any details as accurately as the candy bar?" "Who knows?" He shrugged uneasily. "Am I wrong -- or were the builders of this village wrong when a detail strikes me as false? There was no Model-A Essex, I'm sure. It's weird but I remember an Essex Terrapin -- and who would name a highspeed car a Terrapin? I think the V-eight was a Ford, but I drove a Ford Turbine." " You drove?" Grinning sheepishly, he tapped his brow. "My doppel-ganger drove." His words drove the diamond from Lyn's mind. These memories could be checked in the archives. "Do you remember him so vividly that you know what he drove?" "Not vividly. I'm not even sure of his name. One of those double names, I think. Lee Roy Hatcher. One name I do recall precisely is John C. Calhoun." "Does it have any connotations, pleasant or unpleasant?" "It has connotations, all unpleasant." He fell silent for a moment, deliberating, then said, "John C. Calhoun killed me." Shivering, she looked down at her diamond. It seemed suddenly clouded. "Not you. Him. Let's not talk of these things on this night." "Indeed we shouldn't -- on this night," he agreed, laying his head in her lap and" stretching out on the grass. "On such a night as this did Dido with a willow in her hand stand on the shore and waft her love to come again to Carthage." Spontaneously she bent and kissed him. He did not have to read love poetry -- he could compose his own. He caught the nape of her neck and drew her closer, nibbling her earlobe. Astonished at the strength of her delight, she drew back. She had no intentions, right away, of sinning, suffering and repenting. "Unlax," she said. "We have a have a formal wedding. Dilsey's sister is a seamstress. She can sew my gown. But we must go. Nice girls aren't found by the mill pond after ten-thirty." He glanced to her watch and even his knuckles thrilled her as he lifted the locket. "You've been a fallen woman for twenty minutes. Since I've loved you a hundred years, ten more minutes won't hurt." xx Lyn made on Tuesday, Amal could not have loved her in his memory for a hundred years -- the maximum time, if her conjectures were correct, was seventy-five years. Her co-workers were extravagant in their praise of her ring on Monday morning in the office. Though Dr. Kley was profuse with his compliments over her engagement she read disappointment behind his politician's charm. Her announcement probably meant she would be giving him notice. He would never find another secretary with Lyn's charm or her gift for spotting his problems and coming up with suggestions which so often substantiated his own thinking. Lyn agreed with Kley's unspoken thoughts, but was unconcerned. Her biggest job was to screen his incoming calls. Any woman with a pleasant appearance and tact could perform her tasks. She skipped lunch and her one o'clock class to research John C. Calhoun in the Doheny Library and found the stacks held # volumes and monographs devoted exclusively to John C. Calhoun. The index files listed # cross references to the famous South Carolina statesman. She settled on A Boy's Life of John C. Calhoun and quickly discovered he had died fifty years before the automobile had been invented. Nonetheless, his prominence lent credence to Amal's fugue memory. Hundreds of Southern boys in the twentieth century had probably been named for John C. Calhoun. Given the nature of those times -- and Amal's nature -- Amal's alter ego could have been killed in a fist or knife fight with a John C. Calhoun. Her next day's research into the history of motor cars opened a new channel to the historical Calhoun. The librarian at Doheny referred Lyn to the Huntington Archives for a detailed history of autos. On the inter-library telephone she hooked into, and onto, a balding young librarian in the Old Car Archives who was a stock-car racing buff and rattled off such names as and Daniel Gurney with more ease and enthusiasm than she summoned for Laing, Freud and Fraumilch. She could read his selfcursing over the telephone when his memory slipped and he had to refer to his desk computer. Amal was precisely right, she found, in "remembering" there had been no ModelA Essex in the #s and that the V-# engine had been most notably represented by a Ford car. The Essex had as its premier model the Essex Terraplane, not Terrapin. The last fact almost authenticated Amal's "memory" for her. No Arabian seismologists would have an image so close to an ancient reality adrift in his subconscious. Almost fearfully she asked if the files referred to a Lee Roy Hatcher who had driven a Ford Turbine in the #s. "Never," the librarian shook her head. "Turbine stock cars weren't raced until the mid-eighties. Very few were raced at Indy -- Indianapolis -- before the #s. But I can check on Lee Roy Hatcher. One minute." He fed the name into the computer, checked the readoff, and looked up. "No one by that name raced in the twentieth century." S HE sighed her relief, but the librarian had been so helpful she hated to leave him with a sigh. Deliberately prolonging the interview, she asked, "Do you have a driver under the name of John C. Calhoun?" "Let me check," he said, pushing input buttons. "I remember a John C. Calhoun Raceway outside Columbia, South Carolina, open in the middle eighties. It was closed after four meets because it killed too many drivers... No, there was no driver named John C. Calhoun." Forcing a smile, she asked, "Is it possible to find out who was killed on the Calhoun Raceway?" He puckered his brow. "Usually a notation was made on the track program. For that I'll have to check the stacks. Excuse me. In the librarian's absence Lyn forced herself to think calmly. The Cole Porter song which had led them to the #s might have been popular into the twenty-first century. This whole affair was based on nothing but sheer conjecture anyway. In his association with other drivers in Dotham, AmaT might have picked up a reference to the Essex Terraplane unconsciously. "By golly, I missed it." The librarian walked on-screen, shuffling three papers. "Only three races were held at Calhoun." Sitting down, he continued: "But four drivers died in those three years: James Snead in nineteen eighty-six, Leroy Thatcher in nineteen eightyseven, Harry Joe Upton and Crazy you -- in nineteen eighty-eight." Hardly hearing his bemused chatter, Lyn was thinking: Terrapin, Terraplane -- Lee Roy Hatcher, Leroy Thatcher... "Is there any biographical data on Leroy Thatcher?" "Only in connection with the race. He spun out on the third turn, thirty-first lap, of the Columbia Five Hundred on June seventh, nineteen eighty-seven. His car was a Ford Turbine." "Where may I get further information?" The librarian lost interest visibly. His smile became official. "I suggest, Miss Oberlin, you try the Columbia Public Library newspaper files for June eight, nineteen eighty-seven." The call and the telefax service put her credit card close to the red area -- even for the short annals of Leroy Thatcher taken from the pages of the Columbia Observer. The driver's neck had been broken in the crash and he had succumbed instantly. Dead at twenty-one, interred in the Columbia Cryogenic Mortuary by a grieving mother, his only survivor, Leroy Thatcher had followed his father to an early grave, the paper noted. His father, Earl Thatcher, had been killed in a crossing accident while hurrying to the hospital to see his new-born son. Earl Thatcher had also been twenty-one years of age. She walked from the library with the stiff-legged gait of a soldier who fears to advance and fears even more the shame of deserting his comrades. She had no comrades, no arms, no armor, but the risen hackles on her wrists told her she had found "them." "They" existed, though invisible, unknown. Was the cryogenics burial a clue? She wondered. No. Medical science could not cure a cold -- had it been capable of resurrecting a Lazarus the A.M.A.'s publicity staff would have swamped the media with announcements. Yet what other explanation could there be? Why, otherwise, had Amal been denied a driver's license? Looking down at her diamond, reassured her of Amal's present reality. She could not tell him what she had discovered. If he thought himself possessed by the spirit of Leroy Thatcher he would drive in the Dotham One Hundred on Saturday simply to prove himself master of his fate. If he knew, he would transfer to the #s village and attempt to reweave the broken strands of his destiny by rounding the third turn of the thirty-first lap in a Ford Turbine. As long as he did not know, she could guide him from the obvious dangers, protect him, learn from him, through him. Amal had kept the appointment with "them" that she had failed to keep. Sooner or later those who had granted him the green card would step out of the shadows and demand that he settle accounts. It was a law of politics. subway, Lyn was increasingly grateful for those special talents that had trained her to conceal her emotions from persons whose minds were open to her. Still, Amal presented problems she doubted she could handle. Already she was feeling furtive. At the beginning of a life's relationship with a man she wanted to be honest with above all others she was burdened with secrets she must try to keep from him. Would he sense her inner horror when he caught her wondering if she, in truth, loved a dead man? When the clank of couplings reminded her the station was approaching, she resolved to put all such wild conjecture behind her in his presence. Then, with a sudden panic, she realized her resolution was petrifyingly illogical -- one could not remind oneself not to think of purple cows without thinking of purple cows. Usually Amal was waiting at the station to drive her home since he rode a shorter distance from Pasadena. Taking a deep breath she entered the waiting room and saw him. He was already dressed for Dotham and seated on a bench. She fixed her face into a smile of eagerness as she neared him, but he did not look up. Scribbling on a writing tablet with a ballpoint pen of the period, he had not noticed her entrance and paid no attention to her presence. She glanced down. He was writing Arabic symbols across the page, jotting down a phrase, pausing, jotting down another. Deep in concentration he was violating a taboo, almost. It was extremely unlikely that a twentieth century Dothamite would be writing in Arabic. Waiting longer, she grew vexed. His beloved, wearing his ring and wafting his favorite perfume downwind toward him, was standing within three feet of him, completely ignored. He must be writing a love lyric in his native tongue to translate to her later, she decided, her vexation vanishing. Suddenly she felt an urge to reach out and feel the nape of his neck to check it for scar tissue -- or bone calcification. Leroy Thatcher's neck had been broken. She whirled and silently fled to the dressing room. When she approached him the second time, high-heeled shoes clattering, he rose and greeted her with only a smile. "You must have come in while I wasn't looking." He did not offer her a kiss and she did not insist, saying, "You were writing something in Arabic and I decided not to disturb you." "It isn't Arabic," he said, steering her toward the door, "although some of the symbols are. I was figuring the inertial force of torque on a curving body." "What's the value of such figures?" "Oh, they can be used for anything," he shrugged. "Knowing the speed, weight, center of gravity, and a few other factors, you could figure the speed at which a car would turn a curve without toppling over." "You're not worried about the race next Saturday?" she asked in sudden alarm. "Less worried than you, darling. My only worry is that I might not win." He seemed pleased by her concern as they walked out of the station toward the parking lot and it occurred to her that alarm was natural in the sweetheart of a boy who was racing an automobile. "I am worried, Amal. You'll be driving with no roll bars on the roadster, no safety belts, no crash helmet, no air pillows, nothing." "That's the way I like it, with nothing but skill and nerve. If I freeze up I'm a dead man." She shuddered and momentarily turned her face aside. "What's wrong, honey?" he asked. "Someone's walking on my grave," she said. Chill bumps were visible on her forearms. "How morbid," he said. "Maybe you'd feel safer if you drove. I have some more figuring to do." "I'd love to drive," she said truthfully. He was preoccupied and she wanted to be occupied. His preoccupation would make him less attentive and her busyness would make her less likely to reveal variations from her standard behavior -- and another variation occurred almost immediately. As she drove around the circle and passed before the Empire Theater, she read a playbill plastered on the front of the building: The juxtaposition of the playbill with her secret thoughts brought an involuntary gasp from her. Amal heard and glanced over. "Forget something?" "I forgot to call the baker about the wedding cake." "I've put in the order," he said. "He's baking a seven-layer cake with a bride and groom on top." "Seven!" Leroy Thatcher had died on June #, #. "Why seven?" "Traditional, I guess," he answered without looking up from his jottings. "Seven's, a lucky number." S HE was spooked, she Jhought. They had been together less than ten minutes. A normally apperceptive Amal would have spotted her jumpiness at least three times and would have started to question her. That he had not spotted it was all to the good. But his inattentiveness was not normal. There was a vagueness about him, a remoteness she didn't like. "Why do you have to figure forces to get a car around a curve?" she asked. "Wouldn't it be easier to slow down a little?" "I didn't say I was plotting the turn of an automobile. I said the figures could be used for that purpose." "What are you using them for?" "Nothing important, I hope." "They must be important if they make you forget to kiss me at the station -- so tell me about them." "They're taboo for this period. I'll kiss you twice at the mailbox. Besides, you wouldn't be interested." "How do you know I wouldn't be interested if you don't tell me what they mean?" "I hope you never know." "Are you keeping secrets from me, you renegade Moslem?" "Backsliding Coptic Southern Baptist Christian," he corrected her. "If a man doesn't have a few secrets, he loses his attraction. I quote a well-known mindreader." "Well, I still have a few secrets myself," she said. "Yes -- and you've promised to keep them for two weeks." "You're not only furtive," she snapped. "You're dirty-minded." "Some mind. Some dirt. Speaking of promises, I know I promised you I'd always report to Dotham promptly after school. You'll be fitting your gown tomorrow. I'd like to stay over at Cal Tech for an hour to program a taboo machine which will not be available till five." "You know I look forward all day to meeting you at the station." "And I," he said, "look forward to meeting you. But I'll make it up to you if we miss this once. We'll go picnicking on the sacred knoll by the holy mill pond on Thursday -- and I promise to be devoted, attentive and very entertaining." "Entertaining how?" "Well, I haven't given much thought to the entertainment," he said. "Maybe we could go skinnydipping." "Skinny-dipping in daylight? Never!" "We'll be going to prayer meeting Thursday night," he said. "How about Friday night?" "Friday night for what?" "Skinny-dipping," he answered. "You said not in daylight, which night." "Just the two of us?" "Unless you want to invite Brother Barnes," he said, "as a chaperone." She thought for a moment. The moon would rise early on Friday. The idea of swimming nude in the moonlight with him sounded exciting -- in the ambience of this time and place even daring -- and she had visions of his muscles rippling through the water. She was stirred to an immediate twenty-first century affirmative, but she had learned wiles in Dotham. "If I agree, will you tell me your secret?" "I may not have a secret. It all depends on these figures." He tapped the writing tablet and added cryptically: "If I have one I'll tell you and we can start praying," He turned back to his figures, not waiting for her agreement but assuming he had it. She had never seen him concentrating so intensely. When he dropped her by the mailbox, she had to remind him to kiss her goodbye. gown by Dilsey's sister, Lyn thought of Amal constantly. That night she dreamed he stood beside her before the altar, dressed formally for their marriage, and when she turned to accept the wedding band she found him hoary with cold, rime whitening his hair and liquid oxygen evaporating from his eye sockets. Awakened by the nightmare, she realized that against all logic she was developing an obsession about Amal and cryogenic burials. Her own sanity was splitting on the shoals of the single question -- how could Amal, born to the language of Arabia and growing up in Baghdad, have valid memories of Leroy Thatcher, an American dead almost a century before? In the morning Amal was still preoccupied during the drive to the station. She rode beside him in silence, concealing her concern for him though inwardly her purple cows were threatening a stampede. If Amal discovered her growing obsession he would abandon her as totally insane and be off without hindrance to the #s to challenge his fate. At the office her absentmindedness became apparent to Dr. Kley, and his awareness of her state of mind made her decide on a radical course of action. She had to find some answers. Kley had what he called an "important conference at the Civic Center." Lyn knew he was going to the Civic Center but not to the City Hall. A widow in a plush Bunker Hill Leisure World pod was awaiting him with martinis. Timing her request a few seconds before he left, Lyn asked his permission to make a personal long-distance phone call, confessing frankly that her credit card was approaching a deficit. "Sure, Lyn, call London if you wish -- on the city." Kley was generous with his bureaucratic privileges, because he trusted her to justify his personal expenses with the Budget Department. Besides, he hoped to ensnare her in a net of favors, sooner or later, whether she was married or single, and carry her to the Leisure World tower. With the tolerance of a woman who has shared in the secrets of many men, Lyn respected his abilities, his innate kindness, and was amused by his futile hope. Though he was thirty years her senior, Lyn never thought of Dr. Kley as a dirty old man, merely a sexy senior citizen. Alone in her office, Lyn called the information computer in Columbia, South Carolina, and asked for the Columbia Cryogenic Mortuary. The computer informed her there was no one by that name in Columbia. Without hanging up, Lyn directed the computer to transfer her call to the Columbia Archivist and a woman answered the phone. Introducing herself as the office of the Chairman of the Board of Supervisors, City of Los Angeles, Lyn inquired about the Columbia Cryogenic Mortuary. Thinking she spoke as one official to another, the archivist was informal and informative. "Oh, dear. That operation went out of business over fifty years ago. The officer in charge of the perpetual care fund absconded and there was a malfunction in the mortuary's refrigeration unit. Later the building was razed by a mob during the Holocaust because of its symbolic nature." "What disposition was made of the bodies?" "Eventually they were cremated. A few that remained in the stillfunctioning vaults were disposed of to various facilities." "Do you have the record on the body of Leroy Thatcher?" "Indeed. We're very careful about such matters in Columbia. One moment. Ah, here it is. Leroy Thatcher's body was transferred to the medical department at Duke University on October third, two thousand twenty-nine. It was cremated six days later in the presence of witnesses and the Certificate of Cremation mailed to us on October eleventh. Lyn relaxed. Though the mystery of Amal's memory remained, a horror was lifted from her mind. As his wife, she could steer him away from the #s village. She would not go swimming in the moonlight with a resurrected corpse. The only ice at their wedding would be in the mint juleps. V AAmal challenged her. "Prophesy something." Walking beside him down the path on the way to the picnic, Lyn exulted. She had been aching for a chance to set the skeptic on a threelegged stool. Last night Mr. Emerson's thoughts, as he pretended to read a magazine, had given her today's opportunity. "I predict that the Emersons will defect to the nineteen-thirties and buy a hamburger stand in Dotham as soon as their study grant expires." "Maybe," he agreed, knowing she spoke the truth. "But their grants don't expire for a month. We may be in Ankara by then." "Then call them long-distance," she snapped, vexed because he had not turned to her in open-mouthed admiration. "Oh, I'll take your word for it," he said. Amal was an incorrigible confidence keeper, but she had read enough of Mr. Emerson's thoughts to know that the old mill could make Amal admit to her powers. No one had breathed a word to Lyn, but she knew the Arabian free, the # Emerson needed to complete the full payment for Hamburger Heaven, a hamburger stand facing Lee's Square in downtown Dotham. They broke from the woods onto the margin of the lake. Downstream, within a keen ear's hearing distance of the hillock where they planned to picnic, an old black man sat on the bank fishing. "Oh, dear! We have company." "That's Uncle Moses, the handyman at the Culpepper place," Amal said. His voice dropped to a whisper. "Try to read his mind. He's lived here for seventy years." The old man waved to Amal's shouted greeting. When they neared him Lyn could see the reason for Amal's challenge. The left eye of Uncle Moses was partly covered with a cataract. Either the medical science of the period was unable to cope with cataracts or the old man could not afford the operation. "Uncle Moses, this is Lyn Oberlin, my fiancee." The old man started to rise and Lyn said, "Keep your seat. Uncle Moses, we're just passing by." His cataract interfered with his thought messages, but she could grasp bits and pieces: Amal's girl seems at ease... strongly attracted...don't blame him...like to whomp it myself... She turned to Amal and said, "Come, Amal. Our shadows are scaring the fish." "Never mind, missy. Don't want 'em biting just yet. Ain't got my morning rest out." As they climbed the rise, Amal said, "Well?" "He was thinking about Saturday night." "That doesn't take a mindreader. All they ever think about here is Saturday night." Amal glanced down at the old man. "He belongs with the shaved-heads. Fort Tejon would be his true country." "You mean the skinheads," Lyn corrected him. "Let's not open the basket, yet. I'd like to explore the old mill." The abandoned mill's flooring was warped, its drive belt laden with dust, its grindstone covered with cobwebs. The place was dark and musty inside. After her eyes grew accustomed to the gloom, Lyn spotted the door she sought in the rear of the building. "Let's look in the storage shed," she suggested. As Emerson's thoughts had foretold her, inside the storeroom the floor was smooth. The room sealed with knotty pine and a double bunk had been built in the corner. The floating corner of the upper tier of the bunk was supported by the missing rail from the Emersons' front porch. "This might be Uncle Moses' hideaway," Amal commented. "It may be where the Emersons plan to stay until the hot dog stand is supporting them." "Very clever," Amal said. "You've deduced that from the bannister rail. But how will they get to town and back?" "Probably in a Model-A Essex," Lyn said, "left to them by the same philanthropist who advanced them two hundred twenty dollars on a two-year loan with no interest. Now, will you grant that I read minds?" "Why not?" He shrugged. "I've led two lives. Why not admit the woman I love into the brotherhood of freaks?" A bitterness in his voice alarmed her. They emerged into the sunlight and she noted that Uncle Moses had moved farther upstream and well out of earshot. "Darling, my talent is only an ability to interpret facial and body movements. Stage magicians have pulled the same tricks." "So you tell yourself," he snapped, "to keep from admitting the inadmissable. Let's face it, my love. We're both monsters seeking the Frankenstein who created us." As he bent to the picnic hamper she could tell from his outjutting jaw and a vein swelling above his temple that the boy who had smiled at her the moment before was torn by a fury. She felt an energy swirling around him, encompassing them both, and bent to kiss the nape of his neck. The strange force died. "Do you like Spam, ma'am?" he asked. So their picnic in the sunlight was shadowed. The darkness was shot through with clarity when they went skinny-dipping in the moonlight on Friday. folly, some find sooner than others that men betray, but for all Lyn's abaptability she could barely adjust to her surrender in the evening and her betrayal before breakfast. Standing nude in the bushes ten yards upstream from Amal, she was vaguely disturbed by the scene. The moon hanging low above the line of trees on the eastern shore of the mill pond, the silvery path shining on the water, the lap of wavelets on the bank all contributed to lend to the night an unreal and, she had to admit, fairylike quality. , "Last one in's a bum," Amal shouted from downstream and his body shot from the underbrush to arch into the water with a rippling splash. Lyn dove. California in April was not Florida in July and the icy water brought her spluttering and gasping to the surface to see Amal ten yards into the pond cleaving toward the opposite shore with ease and power that belittled her own proficiency as a swimmer. Using an Australian crawl, she fell into his wake, feeling her blood resume its flow as she swam toward the opposite shore. He was waiting in the shallows, standing higher out of the water than modesty would permit her to do. He called to her, "You've got a good crawl. How's you back stroke?" "Quite revealing. I'm onto your tricks, boy." "Let's go up the shore a ways and race toward the dam," he suggested. "Swimming diagonally will give us a hundred-meter course." "Give me a handicap," she pleaded. "You undulate through the water like a dolphin. How did you learn to swim so well in a desert?" "At the Baghdad Y.M. Coptic C.A.," he answered, teeth chattering. "I swam the Hellespont once and almost drowned. I'll give you ten meters head start." She swam to beat him, keeping her lead for thirty meters. Hearing the swish of his body behind her, she knew she was losing and moved to block his lane. With his powerful stroke he swept around her, beside her, and then she had the worst idea for winning a race she had had all week. She decided to throw him off his stroke with a rolling thigh brush. Shifting to a side-arm crawl, she swung to brush him just as he made the same maneuver, undulating like a porpoise, facing her. As if touched by a fairy's wand, all her latest doubts of Amal vanished. Harpooned, she might have drowned in three meters of water, from the raptures of the deep, had it not been for Amal's unorthodox way of doing things. Instead of instinctively turning face downward, he rolled on his back, spinning her in the gyre, and swung her aboard him. Whether towing or pushing, he carried her shoreward with unfettered backstrokes until his heels struck the muck of the shallows. Then his arms went around her. He cantilevered her to the bank and bore her, moaning, to the mound to break their Epicurean fast. No stars fell on replicated Alabama that night, but they had traversed ten degrees of arc before Lyn again opened her eyes. Her first coherent words were, "I'm still wearing white to my wedding." "Of course, dearest. Since I had to rescue you from drowning this one doesn't count." "Now what was that secret that had you in such a tizzy?" "Oh, that. I was concerned about the stress readings on the San Andreas Fault. I came up with equations that proved we should have had a great earthquake fifty years ago. But the answer was as simple and as beautiful as this -- " He cupped her breast in his palm and the casual intimacy of the gesture thrilled her. "Magnetic attraction," he continued. "Iron in the fault facings is magnetized by the Earth's magnetic field and the facings are virtually clamped together. Twin magnets." "The field won't change, will it?" "A little, but not enough...to count..." As his sentence began to hesitate he grew reflective. She felt again the beginning swirl of his energies -- as if he were the vortex of some psychic maelstrom -- and her desire rose to his. "That's good," she said, "because I've forgotten to count." "Don't tempt me, Lyn. We've got to save something for the wedding night. I have to hurry home to strike you off a medal for tonight's effort -- above and beyond the call of devotion." Well, he should be tired, she decided, and he had a perfect knack for spontaneous compliments. x. Culpepper place, was acutely alert and self-questioning. At the moment he should have been most keenly aware of the girl and the night, both had drifted away. He had known strange urges before, but never at such an inappropriate time and in such a powerful and counter-motivational manner. His actual world had been shoved aside by an abstract universe and the shift had occurred right after Lyn's question about the Earth's changing magnetic pole. Her words had triggered mathematical responses which leaped at a consideration he had ignored in his magnetic-bonding theory. Driving faster, he wheeled the car to a halt beside the Culpepper house and even as he entered he was prefiguring equations he had not fed to the Cal Tech computer. Inside, he lighted the table lamp in his bedroom and pulled out his writing pad. His mind held a map of Southern California with its fault fissures drawn like veins from the central aorta, the San Andreas Fault. He awakened Lyn and the Emersons before breakfast and violated a place-time taboo by gathering them in the parlor to hear the first true prediction of a great earthquake, illustrated by unintelligible charts drawn crudely on tablet paper. Before she was fully awake Lyn understood the urgency in his manner -- strong enough to make him overlook completely her lack of makeup -- although she never fully understood the reasons. At #:# p.m., May #th, #, less than two weeks away, the San Andreas Fault in the area of Palmdale would slip. All indications pointed to a great earthquake -- still, Amal hedged his prediction. His theory, as she understood it, held that a temporary fluctuation in the Earth's magnetic field would be caused by a solar eclipse passing too far to the south to be seen from the United States. Aligning the gravitation pull of thq Earth and the moon, the eclipse would create what Amal termed "a spring tide in the Earth's magnetic bulge." Sleepily Lyn asked, "Why haven't all solar eclipses been followed by earthquakes?" "For various reasons -- the tension on the earth's crust, the alignment of the fault lines with the magnetic field, the zigzag of the fault lines. But major quakes have come after eclipses. Mayan legend tells of a day the earth shook and the sky darkened. The same's been said of the day Christ died. We have reason to believe that Julius Caesar was killed shortly before an earthquake-eclipse." "But what puts Palmdale at the epicenter?" "There," he said, turning a page in his tablet. She could see a flow of arrows indicating that the magnetic shift paralleled a segment of the fault line near Palmdale. "When the field shifts at this point there'll be no magnetic bonding along the fault line -- here. This section will snap and drop like a guillotine. If the fault face doesn't hold at this point -- " he pointed to a zag in the fault line near Victorville -- "the interface will shift from Palmdale through the Imperial Valley. Most of Southern California and upper Baja will be convulsed. A seven point five would snap some of the modules from the tower stanchions. An eight point five on the Richter Scale has ten times the force of a seven point five. With a quake of any magnitude higher than eight point five, the populated part of Southern California would be riding the back of a stampeding elephant." "What about our little house?" Mrs. Emerson asked. "Far safer than any tower," Amal assured her. "Still, you'd better get outside at one thirty-three, a week from Wednesday, and stay away from your chimney until the aftershocks subside." "Then I'll go get breakfast," Mrs. Emerson said. Dilsey, Lyn knew, was taking the day off to get ready for a Saturdaynight date. "We've been assured by our government," Lyn said to Amal, "that the towers are earthquake proof." "Official gobbledegook," he said, raising his arm to demonstrate a point. "The stanchions will stand. They're structural steel. But when they sway -- like this -- the modules will be forced outward on one side, breaking the shear pins which hold them to the extension beams. The tower sways back, compressing the pods and breaking the shear pins on the opposite side. It sways again. The plastisteel modules have plastic memory. They snap back to their original form. The uppermost single-girder apartment pods will be shot from the tower in the same way a boy expels a watermelon seed from between his thumb and forefinger. Those upper pods at right angles to the line of sway will be shaken from their support beams and fall. All the upper griders will be stripped bare of all but the topmost pod anchored on the tip of the tower -- if it's a high-magnitude quake." "But you're not sure it will be a high-magnitude quake?" "Not if the fault line holds at Victorville. But the prudent approach is to prepare for a killer quake, evacuate the towers, cut the power on the freeway guide bands and the magnetic rings on the railroads. assemble food, water and medical supplies and theoretically figure on the total destruction and isolation of Los Angeles. We've got to get to Doctor Kley immediately." comprehend the disaster he envisioned, she knew from experience the problem of obtaining governmental response to a problematical disaster. At least once a week she diverted from Dr. Kley an urgent warning to prepare the city for the end of the world or the Second Coming or both. Amal was not a crackpot but Dr. Kley would not know it. If he acted on Amal's recommendations and the Victorville segment held he would be the laughing stock of the city and his political career would be ruined. An Arabian could not be expected to understand the complexities of the American political system. Still dazed by Amal's prediction, Lyn said, "I suppose I could locate Doctor Kley this morning. But the Board of Supervisors will have to rule on your petition which will have to be drawn up by a lawyer and submitted to Doctor Kley." "How long does this take?" "Usually a week or ten days, but we can request an emergency hearing. I have a friend at U.S.C., Red Benton, who might draw up the petition over the weekend." "What is this Board of Supervisors?" "An ad hoc committee Doctor Kley appoints from the various city departments." "I'll be a Greek speaking to Romans," Amal said. "What I've been telling you would challenge an expert in Gausian and Reisman mathematics who is also an authority on unified field equations." "The board provides a math-toEnglish interpreter, a retired mathematics teacher from Los Angeles City College." "God help him -- and us," Amal exploded. "When is the earliest I can present the petition?" "I should think Tuesday. Committee appointees have to be notified." "Too late," Amal groaned. "The mills of the government grind slowly," Mr. Emerson intoned, "and they grind exceedingly coarse." "There have to be deliberations," Lyn explained. "There are procedures to follow. You would have to be checked out, your background verified. Doctor Kley would be risking his career if he attempted to railroad a matter of this nature through the committee." "The only authority who could possibly interest Doctor Kley is Doctor Reynolds, the head of the seismology department at Cal Tech. Once he gives Kley my credentials the hearing should be granted in a hurry." "But what about today's auto race?" "Lyn, the time for fun and games is over. This earthquake is no staged spectacular. Real people will die real deaths." Later she realized it was Amal's casual reference to spectaculars which gave her the idea for saving the lives of Angelenos, but at the moment she was shaken by his reference to fun and games. "Do you also consider our marriage as nothing more than fun and games?" Immediately his tone softened. "Darling, we'll be married -- in Dotham -- the Saturday after the earthquake. Only a week's delay." "Breakfast is ready, folks," Mrs. Emerson announced from the hallway. Lyn turned toward the dining room, Amal moving beside her. Someone, she recalled, had once said that all romances ended in tragedy. Her romance with Amal was beginning with one. hearing was granted as quickly as Amal had anticipated. Dr. Kley's teletracer located him in a Bunker Hill Leisure World apartment and though he sounded sleepy he was in a splendid mood. Apparently he called Dr. Reynolds immediately to check Amal's qualifications, for he called Lyn back at her apartment, where she and Amal were waiting, within fifteen minutes. He told her to round up a quorum from the list of twenty-four standby supervisors and set the hearing for Monady afternoon. Still, there was the petition to be written. Lyn telephoned Red Benton and he came down immediately from his pod three floors above. Amal quickly converted the lanky redhead -- all one hundred and sixty-six freckled centimeters of him -- into a believer, although Red, for reasons Lyn would later come to understand, persisted in referring to "this alleged earthquake." Red called Hal Carpenter, a graduate journalism major, from the floors below to help Amal prepare his oral petition to the supervisors. Deft, quick-witted, opinionated and a little too cynical for Lyn's tastes, Hal lacked Amal's flair for metaphor, but he had a gift for simple, pungent speech that lent clarity to Amal's concepts. Between typing Red's petition and Calling standby supervisors -- she found the necessary six -- Lyn received a solid grounding in geophysics, law and communications. From Amal she learned of earthquake sound waves, shear waves and long waves designated P, S, and L. Hal Carpenter, planning what he termed an "inhuman interest" news story on the mechanics of earthquakes, promptly dubbed them shake, rattle and roll waves. She learned from Hal that a wire story could be so coded that every student editor would print it even if it meant a "roust by the blukes," archaic slang for an investigation by the bluecoats, or police. From Red Benton she was surprised to find that, under the provisions of the California Law and Order Codes -- an addenda to the preHolocaust Riot and Civil Turmoil Act -- an earthquake prediction was in the same category as that of the bomb threats which had caused such a problem in the heyday of transcontinental air travel. To anyone as interested in governmental processes as Lyn the conversation in the room was little necessary rattle of her stenotyper as she listened. The customs and traditions of U.S. democracy came alive and the body of laws aimed at student subversives hung like a rich tapestry behind the conversations. Never before had she been so busily engaged in such meaningful group activity, spiced as it was by the hint of personal risk. From Red she learned that their activities, if pursued without legal sanction, would have opened them all to charges of conspiracy. They took a break for lunch and Red ordered them to keep their voices low on the basis of some vague provision against spreading earthquake rumors. His warning served only to increase the air of excitement hanging over their table. From these talks, Lyn realized, might issue decrees that would set huge buses rolling to evacuate the population and stanchion cranes to lower the uppermost pods to the ground. When she expressed her vision Hal Carpenter voiced strong doubts. "The political mind operates in a vacuum. The most we can hope for is to get Amal's prediction legally before the public. When he makes his prediction at the hearing the proceedings will constitute privileged material. If he makes the prediction strong enough the metropolitan media will publish it." "Oh, Hal," she said. "You're being the cynical journalist. Every citizen is given a fair hearing." "And then told to blow," Hal said. "Besides, Amal's no citizen." "All the more reason the supervisors will listen," she rebutted. "He's a stateless neutral with no ax to grind." "Don't subvert Lyn," Red said to Hal. "We may need her later as a listening post. You've got to relate Amal's oral plea with the solar eclipse -- over and over. Afterward every news story about the eclipse will recall his prediction to the public's mind." So it went, the molding and shaping of a plea and its publicity. Lyn noticed a peculiar phenomenon. Her actual presence had aroused no libidinal currents at the table. She wondered if their concentration or her diamond ring was keeping their thoughts chaste. An unpleasant note intruded on the end of their break. A television news flash announced a mine disaster near Johannesburg, South Africa. Five thousand miners were known dead. Lyn did not catch the full story -- something about a new laser tunneling device which had curved upward to bore in the wrong direction, undermining the main supporting pillars for three galleries above, causing a huge cave-in. One graphic closeup showed an English-speaking black miner, hollow-eyed from shock, who kept repeating, "Impossible. Impossible. One meter either way and the main stanchions would have held, but he got three of them." The miner's "he" referred to a young Afrikander laser engineer, inventor of the tunneling device, who had been killed in the cave-in. at one p.m., in the presence of witnesses, a plea was entered before a committee of supervisors. City of Los Angeles, at the City Hall, by Amal E. Severn, seismologist, requesting that the city be evacuated by reason of an alleged earthquake, possibly major, on Wednesday, May #, #. Hearing the petitioner in addition to the chairman. Dr. Kley, were Howebrand, representing the department of public spectaculars; Paul, of finance; Washington, of engineering; Hagenbeck, of power; Calvin, of Transport and Jeffers, of police. In official attendance were Dr. Westover Baum, interpreter. and Miss Lyn Oberlin, secretary. In the beginning Amal . spoke with ease and clarity. He pinpointed on a map the area of the San Andreas Fault where sensor readings showed greatest stress, explained his magnetic-bonding theory, then grew slightly too technical, Lyn thought, in describing the local change in the Earth's magnetic field created by the core shift during the solar eclipse. Baum was not called on to interpret. He could not have, Lyn knew. He was still struggling with the bonding theory while Amal discussed the unified field equations which explained the core shift. Amal placed the epicenter of the earthquake in a stretch of fault two thousand meters below Cal Edison's Palmdale plant tunnel leading from mohole five -- the tunnel itself was six thousand meters below the surface. The supervisors listened intently until the question period, at which time Amal was no longer guided by the carefully prepared text of Hal Carpenter and Red Benton. Hagenbeck asked, "Are the atomic generating plants of the Antelope Valley in danger?" "Yes, sir. Atomic pile five would be taken out by a six point five. A seven would disrupt the power flow from the entire Apple ValleyLancaster string." Ten per cent of the city's power supply might be knocked out, Lyn saw Hagenbeck think. As the audience, mostly newsmen, well knew, there was no danger of an atomic explosion since any disruption of the laser control to the steam generators would cause the gravity-controlled cadmium rods to sink into the piles and dampen all emission. Calvin, of transportation, asked about the freeways north of the city. "If the coming temblor's a seven it will shatter the Ridge Route in the Frazier Park-Tejon area. An eight will break all the guide bands north because of the poor quality of their bedding." Lyn flinched. Calvin had personally let contracts for laying several of the guide bands. "How can you assert the bedding for the guide bands is of poor quality?" Calvin bored in. "The specifications call for a non-resilient concrete." Calvin thanked him. Amal had removed the onus from transportation and placed it on engineering where specifications were drawn. Amal again impugned the engineering department when asked about the area of greatest danger, the city's towers. "Care was put into the stanchion design, but the plastic memory of the attached apartment modules was overlooked." Washington had been a child when the towers were erected, but Amal's remark still reflected on his department. "You speak of the 'coming quake,' " the supervisor remarked with some irritation. "Are you making an unqualified prediction?" "Yes," Amal answered firmly. "The quake will occur at one thirtythree on the afternoon of May fifth, during the apex of the core shift caused by the solar eclipse. For that reason I'm compelled to invite the committee's attention to the feasibility of evacuating all towers and closing all roads and railroads on May fifth." Kley glanced at his watch and rapped the gavel. "The committee thanks the petitioner for his zeal and devotion and requests that he submit his exhibits to the committee for in-chamber deliberations. If the public desires to wait, the committee's decision will be forthcoming at two p.m." In less than fifteen minutes. Kley was herding the committee at a gallop. He had a golfing date with the widow at #:#, Lyn read in his thoughts, but haste might be to Amal's advantage. The hostilities he had aroused would not have time to harden and the newsmen would not get bored and leave before the decision was announced. I YN'S receptors picked up little of the committee members' feelings in the chamber. Drowning out all others, Westover Baum's confusion was the strongest emotion in the room. Kley ignored the exhibits and called for the mathematician's opinion. "I can assure you, Mr. Chairman, the reasoning was quite beyond me, but the boy's imagination should be taken seriously." Kley thanked him and excused him. Once Baum's signals ceased, Lyn took her seat against the wall to concentrate on the more subdued readings from the committee members. Kley sat at the head of the table, Amal's charts unread before him. A bowl for holding the black and white balls of acceptance or rejection of the petition was in the center of the table. Recording equipment readied, Lyn had a straight-on view of Washington, Howebrand, and Jeffers, whose faces she could study unobserved. "Committee members," Kley said, "obviously our young petitioner has too excellent a mathematical imagination to be dismissed. As you know, if I close the roads and evacuate the towers I'll open the city to countless law suits from litigious merchants, salesmen, innkeepers and commuters. If you decide to close the roads and evacuate the towers and offer me as a sacrificial lamb I'll be convinced that you erred on the side of prudence. If you consider the risks great enough to jeopardize the city's budget, so vote, and I'll issue your orders. Now, let's all meditate for five minutes and then vote." Delivered with sincerity and a smile, Kley's instructions were both pro and con the petition, Lyn recognized. He was throwing the decision to the committee. Lyn focused her receptors on the faces she could see. Her thin lips pursed in concentration, Supervisor Washington resembled a Nubian chief more than a black woman. Lyn read: Sell my Cal Ed stock and reinvest in Forest Lawn. Buy ticket to Bahamas -- blackball whitey. The equine face of Jeffers, pro tempore supervisor and permanent chief of police, was concerned with administrative problems: Tactical riot squads training for weeks... find out what they've learnedneed crowds for riots...fishing trip the fifth... other side Catalina...tidal wave... Lyn focused her attention on Howebrand, of spectaculars. Wearing dark glasses, plaid coat, his long hair dyed black, the producer was in the right area but the wrong era as his thoughts revealed: Pan shots from whirlybirds over the towers... ground cameras at fault lines for auto crashes...be airborne by noon...splice the footage into a Howebrand production. When Kley rapped his gavel and the balls dropped from clenched fists into the bowl, Lyn's threemember survey had convinced her that the most Amal could hope for was a split vote to be decided by the chairman. Kley drew the bowl toward him, glanced in and dropped a white ball. Lyn knew by the chairman's open vote that Amal's petition was denied. If the quake struck and the modules fell, Lyn's record would show that the chairman had voted to evacuate and he could stand on his record. If only a minor temblor struck, the vote would be forgotten. "Lyn," Kley said, "would you announce that the petition has been denied by a vote of four blacks to three whites. Henceforward any earthquake prediction has the status of a rumor deleterious to public serenity." He turned and smiled for her alone, "Of course the prediction will be printed in the newspapers as a part of the hearing proceedings, so your man's purposes will have been served." Kley was the consummate politician, she realized, as she returned to the hearing room to make the announcement. Everyone had gotten a bit of what they wanted in a typical compromise by the Great Pacificator. VI T O herself Lyn could justify the decision of the committee -- Amal's prediction had been equivocal and she herself halfbelieved his phobia was making him overreact. There had been few great earthquakes in California, the last in #. Amal, she felt, might be yielding to the Arab's tendency to believe his own metaphor -- and no one had demonstrated that his abstruse mathematics were more. Yet she could not justify the vote of the three supervisors whose minds she had read as anything other than disgraceful. Whatever their official opinions, they had been personally convinced by Amal's words, at least enough to provide for their own safety, yet they had banned his prediction from the public. At the meeting in the city hall's automat, where she, Amal, Red and Hal gathered to hear the #:# news bulletin, hold a post mortem on the death of their petition and plan their next step, she kept silent. The fragments of thoughts she had picked up at the deliberations were not true indications of the supervisors' final reasoning processes and to mention those thoughts would involve self-revelations she had trained herself to conceal. The conversation over coffee was surprisingly free of rancor. Red held that supporting authority from other Cal Tech seismologists might have carried the petition. The city could not finance a mass exodus into the surrounding deserts on the unsupported prediction of a graduate student, but a verification by a committee of seismologists, would put the prediction beyond rumor and into the public domain as a scientific truth. Anyone spreading the rumor thereafter, would not be liable to a conspiracy charge. "What is this 'conspiracy?' " Amal asked Red. "Two or more persons conspiring to break a law or breach a city ordinance -- such as spreading a rumor deleterious to public serenity." "How can we spread a rumor without spreading a rumor?" "By publicity given to a privileged statement," Hal Carpenter said. "Television will help. When the late news editions hit the street the prediction will be spelled out on the front page. From then on, whenever an Angeleno hears, Solar eclipse, he'll think. Earthquake." "There's more to it than a prediction," Amal said. "More to it than just walking out of a tower. In fact, if you walk in the wrong direction from the tower you'll be killed by the falling pods. Then there's the matter of water, food and supplies for three days -- plus a prayer book." "Why isn't the truth a defense against rumor?" Lyn asked. "Truth is a defense against rumor mongering," Red answered. "But conspiracy stands on its own legs. If two conspire to monger a rumor banned by law -- and if the rumor proves true -- the charge of rumor mongering is dropped but the conspiracy charge still stands." "What a stupid law," Lyn said. "It's not stupid at all viewed historically," Red said, sounding piqued. "During the population sink, spreading a rumor wa the preferred method of starting a race riot. Once the riot started, the rumor was true, but the rumor started the riot. Earthquake predictions were used by land speculators in early California to lower real estate values." "Treat us to the history some other time. Counselor," Amal snapped. "Right now, what can we legally do to clear the towers on May fifth?" "Take a stroll in the park," Red said. "To get a front seat for the mass slaughter?" Hal turned to Lyn. "Quaker think of that as a headline to my story?" "I would think it a religious story," she answered. Red was still thinking. "Hal could write a series of articles for the school papers outlining what to do in the event of a killer quake -- " "And bind them into a pamphlet," Lyn inserted. "How many students read the school newspapers?" Amal asked Hal. "The latest poll shows thirtyeight per cent. The general public never sees them. However, if I could make the articles interesting enough the metro papers might copy. A student at Miami won a Pulitzer Prize for Journalism with a series of articles on a hurricane, although he wrote them after the event -- Here's the news and our opening blast." They turned to the life-sized screen in a darkened corner of the automat to watch the image of Happy Jack Harrison. Before he spoke they could sense his excitement and his normally highpitched voice was up an octave as the staccato speech that was his trademark rolled through the room. was over an explosion in the University of Madrid's exotic fuels laboratory which had leveled most of the campus and four blocks of flats in the old city nearby. A young chemical engineer, Armando Sietro, had been formulating an ionic propellant for spacecraft when a vat had inexplicably ignited. The death toll, it was estimated, would eventually top #. Squeezed into the last minute of the broadcast was the simple announcement, "Today at city hall a petition to evacuate the city on May fifth because of an expected earthquake was denied. The latest prediction was made by Armando Severn, a Cal Tech student." He had confused Amal's name with Armando Sietro's. "I like that 'latest prediction,' " Red said to Hal. "You journalists are versatile. You can editorialize and get your facts wrong in one sentence." "He got rattled," Hal said, "when a natural spectacular hit the news. So there goes our front page story -- and my Pulitzer Prize." A memory in Lyn's mind formed into a suggestion. "Why don't we produce a spectacular about a great earthquake in Los Angeles and put it on the road? It would reach a large audience and no one would realize it was an educational documentary." "We're not producers." Amal turned to Hal. "Isn't there some way we can reach a mass audience with a written record?" "In the old days there used to be an underground press that printed all the news not fit to print elsewhere. It reached a tremendous audience." "Indeed it did," Lyn said, remembering history. "A large audience of sex-oriented perverts, deviates and voluptuaries." "Which is about eighty per cent of the population," Hal said. "Present company excepted." "Hold it a minute," Red Benton said. "Lyn's idea of a spectacular is worth thinking about. I know a girl in the cinema department at U.S.C. who has a genius for that sort of thing. If we're careful not to mention the solar eclipse a documentary would stay within the letter of the ban." "You two talk it over," Amal said. "I want to speak to Hal privately." He and Hal got up and moved to a table out of earshot of Red and Lyn, who wondered aloud, "Now, what are those two planning?" "A picnic in the park on May fifth, I assume -- and I'm being very careful not to find out. If I knowingly assisted a client in breaking the law I could be disbarred." His use of the word "client" aroused her suspicions. Amal had retained Red Benton without telling her and now he was speaking to Hal Carpenter in secret. Vexed and suddenly worried, she looked over at their table. Amal's back was to her but Hal's face was plainly visible. She studied Hal's face. , From the widening of his eyes, a slight recoil to his shoulders, she could tell he had been frightened by something Amal had told him. A shift of his eyes to the left indicated a private fear had struck him. His jaw muscles tightened, his shoulders squared and he leaned forward, suddenly resolute, listening intently to Amal. All the minute clues she read came together in her mind to form the insights which set her apart. Amal had said that possibly a clearly into her mind -- were at stake unless Hal organized an underground press to publicize the prediction. On that possibility, knowing that his journalistic career would be destroyed by a jail sentence, Hal had acceeded to Amal's proposal. never mentioned such casualties to her. She turned to face Red Benton, smiling to hide her shock, and found him looking at her with amused speculation. "You were reading their lips. You were so intent your head was cocked in the listening attitude of the blind." "But Hal said nothing." She smiled, shrugged. "Now who is this wizard you know in the cinema department?" "Gloria Jaffee." "Her!" "Oh, I know she's a beautiful redhead -- " "Out of a bottle." "But she has talents." "She's man-hungry." "That's one of her talents. But don't worry about Amal. He won't even see her. He's an earthquake monomaniac." She had diverted Red's thoughts from her alleged lip-reading, but Red had diluted her anticipation over an earthquake epic with his choice of producers. Now she would have to work with one eye on Amal who was returning with an obviously subdued and thoughtful Hal Carpenter. "Here's the plan," Amal said, still standing. "We'll produce The Fall of Los Angeles at Cal Tech. Hal will go ahead with his articles for the student papers. In both, we'll keep to the letter of the law. Red, you can ride herd on us, there. Lyn, you get started on a scenario about the psychological effects of earthquakes. Let's go over to Lyn's apartment and round up a production unit. We'll need cinema majors, medical students, engineers, the lot. Working around the clock, we can get the show on the road by Thursday." There was no doubt about who was in charge of production, Lyn thought as she arose -- the commanding general was "Armando" Severn, as Happy Jack Harrison had called him. The commentator's error had been rather logical, it occured to her. There was a vague similarity between "Amal" and "Armando," the young Spanish chemical engineer whose formula had caused the catastrophe in Madrid. but Gloria Jaffee was positively unctuous. She swept in and out of Lyn's apartment as if she owned it, constantly conferring with Amal on minor details. From the way she brushed past him in the crowded rooms or slung her pelvis slightly forward when she talked, Lyn decided that Gloria Jaffee was a misplaced ding-a-ling belle from the #s. Amal was a driver, working them all to what he called "the quintessential nubbin." He seemed to move to prestructured patterns, knowing in advance what problems would arise and having already thought out their solutions. He got three hours' sleep on Lyn's sofa, Monday night, generously permitting her an extra half-hour while he showered and shaved. He also spent Tuesday night on her sofa. Obliquely she realized how odd it was to be virtually living with the man she loved, at times almost sharing the same shower, when all the romance his schedule permitted was a quick kiss as a nightcap and a quicker one to wake her up. As fatigued as Amal kept her, she did not complain. Despite his nearness he seemed to have a conspiracy afoot which excluded her. When he talked to Red he went alone to Red's apartment. When he had to go to Cal Tech to talk to the grips and cameramen Hal Carpenter always drove him. On Wednesday evening, three days after its inception, the finally tilted Los Angeles -- the Last Day was previewed in the Cal Tech dome. In a gesture Lyn hoped was sentimental, Amal reserved the table where she and he had been first introduced by Nils Larsen. "Why isn't Nils here?" Lyn asked him. "I didn't invite him," Amal answered in a tone that stopped further questions. Tonight, in addition to Hal Carpenter, they were companioned by Red Benton who had dropped in Lyn's opinion. Red had cut her name from the list of credits as technical advisor. He had also deleted Amal's name and given producer. He feared the dramatic documentary might draw a reclassification hearing, he said, and he did not want Lyn or Amal involved. Privately she suspected him of using his position to habeas the corpus of Gloria Jaffee. T HE house lights dimmed. From concealed apertures invisible rays from infrared and ultraviolet cameras activated the rare earth prisms imbedded in the pleasure dome's circular wall and ceiling. Overhead the sky became blue and dotted with clouds. The air grew brisk and pine scented. Around the spectators, birds twittered and behind them rose the white building of Mount Wilson Observatory on whose dining terrace the audience now sat. Below, to the southwest, rose the towers of Los Angeles, golden in the late morning air. "This is the city, Los Angeles, California," a voice announced. "We live here." At the very opening, Gloria Jaffee introduced a corny bit of stage business. During pauses in the measured cadence of the voice, the Altadena vortex emitted smoke rings of smog into the high atmosphere, a creaking symbol that Los Angeles still lived. Fortunately the audience was immediately levitated toward the city, but as it floated past the Cal Tech tower there was a rush of air and a blurring of surrounding scenery as the camera zoomed in on the Civic Center. Since the audience sat in the lens of the camera, there were delighted shrieks at "the rollercoaster effect," a completely wornout cinematic cliche. The Civic Center towers materialized, circumambient, soaring above an audience now lunching in the Civic Center Mall. The announcer was listing dry statistics about Los Angeles, its population, the gross weight of liquids and solids it consumed daily, its automated subway system, its waste disposal facilities, the air purification system. Against this matterof-fact tabulation, in a genuinely dramatic contrast Amal must have suggested, a forlorn howl arose from the pet park south of the cafe. The announcer paused. His voice seemed to be listening. "An animal can hear the P waves of an earthquake," the voice said. "The L waves are coming." Pigeons were fluttering from the sidewalk. Sparrows launched themselves from the plastic trees of the mall. The sound of the dogs and the flight of the birds brought an apprehension into the dome so oppressive that the spectators at the tables turned and looked at each other. A metallic humming became audible, rising above the barking of the dogs into the sound of a million steel guitars vibrating through amplifiers. "S waves are causing the modules to resonate against each other on the stanchions," the voice explained. "The L waves are coming. Will the link pins hold the pods to the towers when the stanchions sway? Shall we on the patio outlive this minute?" The voice projected fear. Its listeners caught and amplified it. In the ambience of the rising panic, Lyn, who knew from the script that the link pins would not hold, bowed her head to pray that the link pins would hold as the first L wave struck and the towers swayed. Her eyes fell on Amal. His face was ashen. His eyes were wild and his hands were gripping the table's edge. Despite his phobia, Amal had come here to challenge his madness. His courage steadied hers. Nearby someone screamed and dove under a table. The pods above the fifteenth floors, were breaking and teetering outward, snapped from their stanchions. As the towers rolled upright a second L wave struck, whipping the stanchions like saplings in a sudden gust, but these saplings soared four hundred meters into the sky and their leaves were modules weighing six thousand kilos apiece. The snap of the second roll produced the squirting watermelon seeds effect. On the lower levels the pods were thrown outward on gentle arcs. From the upper levels, the modules were hurled outward and the sky was filled with pods. From out of the chaos in the sky, Lyn spotted a huge, pie-slice wedge tumbling toward her, the apex of its triangle pointed directly at her. As she watched the juggernaut hurtle down, logic told her the illusion would fade at the ceiling of the dome, but the pods were not fading into the ceiling. Synchronized holographic extensions of the film captured the images as they struck the ceiling and brought them down. The pods hit the patio. She was on her feet, screaming when the hologram materialized around her. Rising, Amal grabbed her, shouting above the din, "Control yourself, Lyn. It's only an illusion." The illusion did not fade. Amid the grinding roar of shattering steel and crunching concrete, the snap and twang of cracking pods, the recorded screams of the wounded and dying and the real screams from the terror-stricken audience, plastifoam blocks came tumbling from the walls. An odor of powdered concrete was emitted from the scent ducts. From the stage the severed head of an aged gynodrone shot from a pod and bounced down the aisle, stopping at Lyn's feet. Its gray hair was matted with blood, its eyes bulging. Jerking her gaze from the grisly object, Lyn looked at the stage. The illusion was shattered. In the mockup of a split pod from the Leisure World Tower, she saw a tableau bearing unmistakably the imprint of Gloria Jaffee. Others saw it at the same time. The screams of the audience turned to squeals and the squeals to twittering sniggers. I YN had never been touched by  the sexual hubris youth holds toward age. From her mindreading she knew warm winds could blow in December. But the scene in the mockup was a flagrant artistic flaw. Shakespeare used comedy to break tensions, she knew, but she questioned the taste of a "producer" who permitted the realism of a simulated earthquake to be marred by the spectacle of an octogenarian daisy chain. Also, she questioned the logic of the scene. It was highly unlikely that a group orgy would be in progress in the Leisure World at lunch time, a time when old folks would be thinking of organically grown food. "This was Los Angeles," the offstage voice intoned. "We lived here. We died in the Civic Center. "For our survivors, the horror now begins. For them the task to succor the wounded, to dig out the bodies, to preserve their own lives. How will this be done? We have experts to tell you." As the voice spoke, the offensive scene on the stage drew back into the wall. An usher recovered the head from the aisle. The recorded moans died. The images of the stripped towers, the dangling pedestrian walkways, faded into an abstract. As student actors, in holograms, were introduced onto the stage, the shock of the earthquake simulation lingered. Never before in the history of higher education, Lyn thought, had so many students paid such devoted attention to so many experts. A doctor lectured on firstaid; a laser expert spoke on how to find and operate steel-cutting lasers. A black student from Watts lectured on survival techniques and self-defense. Lyn's own expert, reciting from her now anonymously written script, discussed the psychological effects of earthquakes. At Lyn's table they discussed the production in low voices and Lyn's complaint about the Leisure World sex scene was voted down. "It's flakey," Amal admitted, "but it saved you from hysteria." "But at lunch time -- it's unnatural." "That's the point," Red Benton chimed in. "The scene's an antidote to realism. It snaps you back to make-believe." "The point is," Lyn contended, "we're training for reality." She was complaining to closed minds. When the house lights came on and Red suggested they make a public show of complimenting Gloria Jaffee along with everyone else in the audience Lyn excused herself. She had to go to the rest room. Monday Los Angeles -- the Last Day played to stand-up audiences on the thirty-six campuses of the Greater Los Angeles University Complex. At U.S.C. it outdrew The Spirit of O. J. Simpson. At Cal State Watts it exceeded the gate for Genet's The Blacks -- and when it commanded a larger audience at Loyola than The Crucifixion Gloria Jaffee decided to exhibit the spectacular in commercial houses, proceeds to go to the Student Relief Association. On the afternoon of Thursday, April #, countercurrents were set in motion against the spectacular, ostensibly arising out of an incident on Thursday morning, when an audience at Cal State Fullerton panicked and a girl's arm was broken in the stampede. Sensing in the incident the forming pattern of a mass tragedy. Dr. John Heywood, the head of Cal Tech's Department of Experimental Genetics and the local director of ambulatory experiment seven, took steps to limit Amal's overkill potential. He did so reluctantly and by a devious method at odds with his public character, and he moved with a sense of urgency. On his desk lay a bulletin from Kiev. Dr. Heywood called his old and beloved creche mother at the U.C.L.A. maternity clinic and expressed his concern over the broken arm at Fullerton. A sensational documentary such as Los Angeles -- the Last Day was a threat to the health and welfare of the young. An expert on conditioned reactions, Dr. Heywood was consciously pushing a button. The creche mother, aroused by the danger, promised to call the president of the local chapter of Professional Mothers' Association. So it was that late on Thursday aftenoon Lyn received a call from Dr. Kley asking her to set up another emergency hearing, this time to present a cease-and-desist petition against the showing of Los Angeles -- the Last Day. The petitioners were the powerful Professional Mothers' Association. The petition would be presented by James Osborne, the most successful, flamboyant and overdressed attorney in Los Angeles. No hint of dismay marred the exuberant vitality of Lyn's voice as she talked with Kley, but she was calculating. So Red Benton had been right -- but Red Benton was always right. Familiar with the bureaucratic process, she knew she could delay the hearing until Monday to complete the weekend collegiate circuit of the spectacular, but the public showing would be killed by the petition. Lyn dialed Amal as soon as Kley hung up. Nils Larsen answered. He was so happy it was her that she hated to cut short his greeting to get Amal to the phone, but it developed that Amal was not in. Nils said he had gone to Angeles Crest to hunt deer. Here was a puzzling development, she thought. By infererence she had gathered that Amal was against the sport of hunting and it seemed to her he had picked an inappropriate time for such activities. She told Nils to have Amal call her as soon as he got in and then she did what he would have done -- she called Red Benton. Red sounded insufferably unperturbed by the news. "What intrigues me is why Jim Osborne is putting on his battle dress for a minor skirmish. The P.M.A. will pay through the nose for this." "Perhaps he's doing it out of regard for motherhood." "Not him. Osborne would overcharge his grandmother and put a lien on her pod. No matter. I think I can take him. He's an over-thehill legal trickster and I know a few tricks myself." Red's arrogance was so obnoxious Lyn might have hoped for his failure had not his failure already been a probability so strong it was almost a certainty. Amal called before she went to dinner. On the screen he looked tired and seemed almost indifferent to the petition. "It will be tragic if we can't get the message to the general public, but that's Red's responsibility. I have other things to do." "How was the hunting?" "Not too pleasant. I bagged one deer with a longbow. The stalking pleasant." "Then why kill it?" "An anthropologist on campus is converting the venison to pemmican. It's an easily carried and nutritious survival food. I'll bring you a three-day supply Saturday. But I will not see you before then." genuine concern for the safety of Los Angeles. On the night of the preview, early morning in Kiev, Russia, Ailya Eugenia Semonovna had completed her epic poem, Memories of Mother, and kept her appointment with death. Ailya's appointment had been no quiet rendezvous befitting the end of a poet. In fact, Ailya Eugenia Semenovna had been the worst thing to hit Kiev since Adolph Hitler. As was her three-fourths brother, Amal, Ailya was enamored of speed, a trait cloned into her forebrain from the tissues of a female Russian astronaut on display in the Kremlin. As was her genetic mother, the English poetess, Ailya was given to strong drink. To throw off her nostalgia for a simpler and more primitive "Mother Russia" of her poem, she put "finis" to the last page and went for a drive, though it was long after midnight. Ironically a half-empty bottle of vodka, found in the wreckage of her car, was all that survived the crash intact. At high speed, Ailya rounded a curve on a back-country road in the Padrovski District southwest of Kiev and slammed into a tank truck. The truckwas transporting # liters of liquid cyanide to a pesticide factory in Darnitsa. Its driver was taking the back roads in the early morning to avoid traffic. Struck broadside, the truck was hurled from the road -- its seams split and the liquid cyanide poured into a reservoir serving southwest Kiev. Before the wreckage was found # citizens of Kiev had drunk water from the reservoir and died. When the death toll taken by a poetess exceeded that of the laser and chemical engineers combined, geneticists concluded that the death wish of the prototypes was no longer a private matter. Possessors of the Thanatos Syndrome were not merely death lovers -- regardless of occupation they were artisans of mass slaughter. No longer would the boys in the backroom speak lightly of "the Mayfly factor" or the "cockeyed helix." Now they would call it what it was -- the Doomsday Gene. Amal had to be stopped. It was suspected by observers that he was being assisted and protected by students, a group traditionally furtive, clandestine and antisocial. The longer Amal lived, the larger his organization grew, the more dangerous he became. It was felt that somehow he would use the gatherings at the spectaculars as his instrument for mass death or, failing that, an earthquake panic. So Dr. Heywood decided to speed up the local AE #'s process of self-elimination and called his mother at U.C.L.A. I YN saw Amal only once over the i weekend and then briefly. He dropped by to bring her a packet of pemmican, leaving the student who had driven him below in the car, because he was rushing to an appointment in the Culver Tower. He looked so tired she wanted to chide him for overworking but, knowing he would do as he had to do anyway, she voiced regrets that they could not be together Sunday. Her remark saddened him. "How much easier it would be if we were rehearsing for tomorrow's wedding in Dotham. I feel like a kangaroo in a tar pit -- the higher I hope the deeper I sink. Well, one more week." When he embraced her to kiss her goodbye she sensed around him a vast weariness, a longing for surcease, for cessation of effort, for peace and rest. She knew then that he truly would have preferred to be with her in Dotham. On Sunday she went to church alone and early to get a front pew where she sat and gazed wistfully at the altar, particularly after the preacher began to speak on the value of the Puritan Ethic. Work, diligently pursued, he averred, was the best method of heightening sensation. Slothfulness was leading to wilder and wilder spectaculars such as Los Angeles -- the Last Day. He had attended a student production and said the show's only socially redeeming feature was a tableau at the climax which reflected the producer's appreciation of Christian fellowship among the aged. Lyn halved her usual donation to the plate, feeling the preacher was a poor drama critic and a spokesman for the mothers' lobby. On Monday she found Counselor Osborne to be a much more perceptive critic than the preacher. Osborne branded the Leisure World tableau "a lascivious pandering to the sexual arrogance of the young, a symbolic fatuity in line with the show's other scientific fallacies." Osborne proved a better drama critic than a petition pleader. To the great glee of the press corps. Red Benton "took" the famed counselor by a trick as devious as any The Glorious One himself had ever pulled in a courtroom. been so wonderful. Never had business been so good. Never was the World Outlook so bright. And never had the girls been so pretty. spring in decades -- sharp, bitter, and eternally foggy -- and that the sinuses of Roy Ronsard were in open revolt. It is admitted that bankruptcies were setting records, those of individuals and firms as well as those of nations. It is a fact that the aliens had landed (though their group was not identified) and had published their Declaration that one-half of mankind was hereby obsoleted and the other half would be retained as servants. The omens and portents were black, but the spirits of men were the brightest and happiest ever. To repeat, never had the girls been so pretty! There was no one who could take exception to that. Roy Ronsard himself faced bankruptcy and the loss of everything that he had built up. But he faced it in a most happy frame of mind. A Higher Set of Values will do wonders toward erasing such mundane everyday irritations. There is much to be said in favor of cold, vicious springtimes. They represent weather at its most vital. There is something to be said for exploding sinuses. They indicate, at least, that a man has something in his head. And, if a man is going to be a bankrupt, then let him be a happy bankrupt. When the girls are as pretty as all that, the rest does not matter. Let us make you understand just how pretty Eva was! She was a golden girl with hair like honey. Her eyes were blue -- or they were green -- or they were violet or gold and they held a twinkle that melted a man. The legs of the creature were like Greek poetry and the motion of her hips was something that went out of the world with the old sail ships. Her breastwork had a Gothic upsweep -- her neck was passion incarnate and her shoulders were of a glory past describing. In her whole person she was a study of celestial curvatures. Should you never have heard her voice, the meaning of music has been denied you. Have you not enjoyed her laughter? Then your life remains unrealized. It is possible that exaggeration has crept into this account? No. That is not possible. All this fits in with the cold appraisal of men like Sam Pinta, Cyril Colbert, Willy Whitecastle, George Goshen, Roy Ronsard himself -- and that of a hundred men who had gazed on her in amazement and delight since she came to town. All these men are of sound judgment in this field. And actually she was prettier than they admitted. Too, Eva Ellery was but one of many. There was Jeannie who brought a sort of pleasant insanity to all who met her. Roberta who was a scarlet dream. Helen -- highvoltage sunshine. Margaret -- the divine clown. And it was high adventure just to meet Hildegarde. A man could go blind from looking at her. "I can't understand how there can be so many beautiful young women in town this year," said Roy. "It makes the whole world worth while. Can you lei me have fifty dollars, Willy? I'm going to see Eva Ellery. When I first met her I thought that she was a hallucination. She's real enough, though. Do you know her?" "Yes. A most remarkable young woman. She has a small daughter named Angela who really stops the clock. Roy, I have just twenty dollars left in the world and I'll split it with you. As you know, I'm going under, too. I don't know what I'll do after they take my business away from me. It's great to be alive, Roy." "Wonderful. I hate not having money to spend on Eva, but she's never demanding in that. In fact she's lent me money to smooth out things pertinent to the termination of my business. She's one of the most astute business women I ever knew and has been able to persuade my creditors to go a little easy on me. I won't get out with my shirt. But, as she says, I may get out with my skin." mean fog and one remembered that there was a glorious sun (not seen for many days now) somewhere behind it. The world rang with cracked melody and everybody was in love with life. Everybody except Peggy Ronsard and wives like her who did not understand the higher things. Peggy had now become like a fog with no sun anywhere behind it. Roy realized, as he came home to her for a moment, that she was very drab. "Well?" Peggy asked with undertones in her voice. Her voice did not have overtones like that of Eva. Only undertones. "Well what? My -- uh -- love?" Roy asked. "The business -- what's the latest on it today? What have you come up with?" "Oh, the business. I didn't bother to go by today. I guess it's lost." "You are going to lose it without a fight? You used not to be like that. Two weeks ago your auditing firm said that you had all sorts of unrealized assets and that you'd come out of this easily." "And two weeks later my auditing firm is also taking bankruptcy. Everybody's doing it now." "There wasn't anything wrong with that auditing firm till that Roberta woman joined it. And there wasn't anything wrong with your company till you started to listen to that Eva creature." "Is she not beautiful, Peggy?" Peggy made a noise Roy understood as assent, but he had not been understanding his wife well lately. "And there's another thing," said Peggy dangerously. "You used to have a lot of the old goat in you and that's gone. A wife misses things like that. And your wolfish friends have all changed. Sam Pinta used to climb all over me like I was a trellis -- and I couldn't sit down without Willy Whitecastle being on my lap. And Judy Pinta says that Sam has changed so much at home that life just isn't worth living any more. You all used to be such loving men! What's happened to you?" "Ah -- I believe that our minds are now on a higher plane." "You didn't go for that higher plane jazz till that Eva woman came along. And that doubledamned Roberta! But she does have two lovely little girls, I'll admit. And that Margaret, she's the one that's got Cyril Colbert and George Goshen where they're pushovers for anything now. She does have a beautiful daughter, though." "Have you noticed how many really beautiful women there are in town lately, Peggy?" "Roy, I hope those aliens get every damned cucumber out of that patch! The monsters are bound to grab all the pretty women first. I hope they're a bunch of sadist alligators and do everything that the law disallows to those doll babies." "Peggy, I believe that the aliens (and we are told that they are already among us) will be a little more sophisticated than popular ideas anticipate." "I hope they're a bunch of Jack the Rippers. I believe I could go for Jack today. He'd certainly be a healthy contrast to what presently obtains." the crux. For the beautiful young women, who seemed to be abundant in town that springtime, had an odd effect on the men who came under their influence. The goats among the men had become lambs and the wolves had turned into puppies. Jeannie was of such a striking appearance as to make a man almost cry out. But the turmoil that she raised in her gentlemen friends was of a cold sort, for all that the white flames seemed to leap up. She was Artemis herself and the men worshiped her on the higher plane. She was wonderful to look at and to talk to. But who would be so boorish as to touch? The effect of Eva was similar and of Roberta and of Helen (who had three little daughters as like her as three golden apples) and of Margaret and of Hildegarde. How could a man not ascend to the higher plane when such wonderful and awesome creatures as these abounded? But the damage was done when the men carried this higher plane business home to their comparatively colorless wives. The men were no longer the ever-loving husbands that they should have been. The most intimate relations ceased to take place. If continued long this could have an effect on the statistics. B UT daily affairs sometimes crept into the conversations of even those men who had ascended to the higher plane. "I was wondering," Roy asked George Goshen, "when our businesses are all gone -- who do they go to?" "Many of us have wondered that," George told him. "They all seem to devolve upon anonymous recipients or upon corporations without apparent personnel. But somebody is gathering in the companies. One theory is that the aliens are doing it." "The aliens are among us, the authorities say, but nobody has seen them. They publish their program and their progress through intermediaries who honestly do not know the original effectors. The aliens still say that they will make obsolete one-half of mankind and make servants of the other half." "Jeannie says -- did you ever see her pretty little daughters? -- that we see the aliens every day and do not recognize them for what they are. She says that likely the invasion of the aliens will have obtained its objective before we realize what that is. What's the news from the rest of the country and the world?" "The same. All business is going to pot and everybody is happy. On paper, things were never more healthy. There's a lot of new backing from somewhere and all the businesses thrive as soon as they have shuffled off their old owners. The new owners -- and nobody can find out who or what they are -- must be happy with the way things are going. Still, I do not believe that anybody could be happier or more contented than I am. Can you let me have fifty cents, George? I just remembered that I haven't eaten today. Peggy has gone to work for what used to be my company, but she's a little slow to give me proper spending money. Come to think of it, Peggy has been acting peculiar lately." "I have only forty cents left in the world, Roy. Take the quarter. My wife has gone to work also, but I guess there will never be any work , for us. Did you think we'd ever live to see the no males wanted signs on every hiring establishment in the country? Oh, well -- if you're happy nothing else matters." "George, there's a humorous note that creeps into much of the world news lately. It seems that ours is not the only city with an unusual number of pretty young ladies this season. They've been reported in Teheran and Lvov, in Madras and Lima and Boston. Everywhere." "No! Pretty girls in Boston? You're kidding. This has certainly been an up-side down year when things like that can happen. But did you ever see a more beautiful summertime, Roy?" "On my life I never did." The summer had been murky and the sun had not been seen for many months. But it was a beautiful murk. And when one is attuned to inner beauty the outer aspect of things does not matter. The main thing was that everyone was happy. Oh, there were small misunderstandings. There was a wife -- this was reported as happening in Cincinnati, but it may have happened in other places also -- who one evening reached out and touched her husband's hand in a form of outmoded affection. Naturally the man withdrew his hand rudely, for it was clear that the wife had not yet ascended to his higher plane. In the morning he went away and did not return. Many men were drifting away from their homes in those days. Most men, actually. However that old' cohabitational arrangement had grown into being, it no longer had anything to recommend it. When one has consorted with the light itself, what can he find in a tallow candle? Raphael Aloysius -- R.A. for his byline -- Lafferty is serially writing the Great American Novel. No joke. Lafferty, quite a historian, considers each of the historical novels he's published but a chapter of the aforementioned project. For instance, Okla Hewali, released last year, is the life story (# years) of an Indian Mingo (great man, not quite chief) of the Cherokee tribe; the novel details the relocation of the Five Nations. Of course, R.A. Lafferty is best known to ner of sf yarns. He is a Scorpio by birth, an electrical engineer by trade, a confirmed bachelor by choice and now a full-time writer by retirement. "I read," he tells us, "French, Spanish, Italian and German with fair ease and a dozen or so more tongues with some difficulty." His latest novel Arrive At Easterwine, just out from Ballantine, is Machine as Conveyed to R.A. Lafferty. Indeed! Born in Neola, Iowa in #, Lafferty has spent most of his life in Tulsa, Oklahoma. But he survived four and one-half years in Australia, New Guinea, the Dutch East Indies and other exotic points east as a Staff Sgt. in World War II. As we write this, Lafferty is sitting out the winter with a broken shoulder and cerebrally plotting strange new tales until he can type once more. R.A. Lafferty Most of the men became destitute wanderers and loafers. They were happy with their inner illumination. Every morning the dead ones would be shoveled up by the women on the disposal trucks and carted away. And every one of those men died happy. That's what made it so nice. To anyone who had entered higher understanding death was only an interlude. Roy Ronsard and Sam Pinta had just completed their fruitless rounds of what used to be called garbage cans but now had more elegant names. They were still hungry, but happily so for it was truly a beautiful autumn. The snow had come early, it is true, and great numbers of men had perished from it. But if one had a happy life, it was not a requisite for it to be a long life. Men lived little in the world now, dwelling mostly in thought. But sometimes they still talked to each other. "It says here -- " Roy Ronsard began to read a piece of old newspaper that had been used for wrapping bones -- "that Professor Eimer, just before he died of malnutrition, gave as his opinion that the aliens among us cannot stand sunlight. He believed it was for this reason that they altered our atmosphere and made ours a gloomy world. Do you believe that, Sam?" "Hardly. How could anybody call ours a gloomy world? I believe that we are well rid of that damned sun." "And it says that he believed that one of the weapons of the aliens was their intruding into men a general feeling of euphor -- the rest of the paper is torn off." "Roy, I saw Margaret today. From a distance, of course. Naturally I could not approach such an incandescent creature in my present condition of poverty. But Roy, do you realize how much we owe to those pretty girls? I really believe that we would have known nothing of the higher plane or the inner light if it had not been for them. How could they have been so pretty?" "Sam, there is one thing about them that always puzzled me." "Everything about them puzzled me. What do you mean?" "All of them have daughters, Sam. And none of them have husbands. Why did none of them have husbands? Or sons?" "Never thought of it. It's been a glorious year, Roy. My only regret is that I will not live to see the winter that will surely be the climax to this radiant autumn. We have had so much -- we cannot expect to have everything. Do you not just love deep snow over you?" "It's like the blanket of heaven, Sam. When the last of us is gone -- and it won't be too long now -- do you think the girls will remember how much light they brought into our lives?"  I at his desk, looking down at the transcript of a Carlottigram from Port Listowel. Lord Of The Isles, one of the lightjammers on the run between the. Rim Worlds and the Llanithi Consortium, was overdue. She, using her own Carlotti equipment, had beamed a final message to Port Forlorn before breaking the light barrier. Once the speed of light had been exceeded she was in a weird, private universe of her own -- stranger even than the private universes of ships running under the space-time" twisting Mannschenn Drive -- and unable to communicate with any planetary base or any other ship. Toward the end of her voyage she had made her routine reduction of speed to a sublight velocity and had Carlotti Station on Llanith. She had gotten as far as giving her name and then, according to the Llanithi Carlotti operator on watch, had experienced what seemed to be interference on the band in use. Nothing more had been heard from her. And now she was all of ten days overdue. The communicator buzzed sharply. Grimes pressed the button that would admit the incoming call. The screen lit up and on it appeared the fleshy, ruddy face of Admiral Kravitz. "Ah, Grimes." The commodore repressed the temptation to counter with, And whom the hell else did you expect? Legally speaking the admiral was not his superior officer except when Grimes was called back to active duty with the Rim Worlds Navy, but there would be no sense in antagonizing the man. "Sir?" Grimes replied curtly. "This Lord Of The Isles business. Grimes?" "You have a transcript of the signal from Port Listowel, sir? "Of course. We do have an intelligence branch, you know. What do you make of it?" "I don't like it. Especially coming right after the vanishing of Sea Witch under very similar circumstances." "What are you doing about it, Grimes?" "I could ask you the same question, sir." "We cleaned up the energy-eaters for you, Grimes, and we made a clean sweep. Rim Culverin has been maintaining a patrol ever since the conclusion of Operation Rimhunt and has reported no further invasion of our territorial space by those entities." The admiral paused, then went on: "I'm not altogether happy about those lightjammers of yours, Grimes. As you know, we're having some built for the Navy, but I'm beginning to feel like trying to get the program canceled. They aren't safe. Sailing ships, indeed, in this day and age?" "They're the only ships we have capable of trading with the Llanithi Consortium." "At the moment, Grimes, at the moment. But our boffins are working on some other, simpler way of achieving a reversal of atomic charges." "With what success, sir?" asked Grimes innocently. Kravitz flushed. "None so far. But give them time, give them time. Meanwhile -- " "Sir?" "Meanwhile, Grimes, I am recalling you to active duty. As long as the so-called ships of the line are still on our drawing boards we have to maintain an interest in sailing vessels. Furthermore, I have learned from your employers -- from Rim Runners -- that all further sailings of the lightjammers have been suspended until such time as the mystery of the disappearance of Lord Of The Isles and Sea Witch has been cleared up. They are agreeable to the requisitioning and commissioning of Pamir as an auxiliary cruiser. You will sail in her." Grimes grinned. "Thank you, sir. But I have to tell you that I'mnot qualified in sail." " Pamir's people are -- and they all, like yourself, hold reserve commissions. Listowel's a full commander, isn't he? You'll be in overall charge of the ship and the expedition, but he can be your sailing master. We'll be putting aboard regular Navy personnel -- gunnery specialists and the like. Satisfied?" "Gunnery specialists?" "You never know when weapons are going to come in handy, Grimes. It's better to have them than to be without them." Grimes had to agree. He knew as well as anybody that the universe was not peaceful and that Man was not its only breaker of peace. N OT at all reluctantly Grimes handed over his astronautical superintendent's duties to Captain Barsac, one of Rim Runners' senior masters. But it was with a certain degree of reluctance that he left his comfortable home in Port Forlorn for Port Erikson, the lightjammers' terminal. Sonya refused to accompany her husband. She detested cold weather. Port Forlorn's climate was barely tolerable. Only Esquimaux, polar bears or penguins -- assuming that the immigration or importation of these from Earth could be arranged -- would feel at home at Coldharbor Bay in Lorn's Antarctica. Pamir was alongside at Port Erikson. The cargo she had brought from Llanith had been discharged but she had not commenced to load for the return voyage. As yet the advance party from the Admiralty Yards was still to arrive, although accommodations -- looking like black, partially inflated balloons grounded in the snow -- had been set up for them. Grimes, accompanied by Captain Rowse, the Port Erikson harbormaster, went aboard Pamir. He was received by Ralph Listowel, the lightjammer's master. "Glad to have you aboard, sir," said Listowel. "Glad to be aboard. Commander." Listowel scowled. "That's right, sir. Rub it in. I suppose you'll be taking over my quarters." Grimes grinned. "No. You're to be my sailing master -- and, as far as I'm concerned, this is still your ship and you're still the master of her. You've quite palatial passenger accommodations. That'll do me." Listowel's scowl faded from his lean, dark face. "Thank you, sir. But what is going on?" "Your ship has been requisitioned -- and you and your officers have been called up for active duty in the Rim Worlds Navy." "I know that. But what is going on?" "I was hoping that you'd be able to tell me." Listowel waved his visitors to seats, took a chair himself. He said, "Let's face it, Commodore. To date the lightjammers have been lucky, fantastically lucky. Even in Flying Cloud, where we had to make up the rules as we went along, we all came through in one piece. But sooner or later luck runs out." "You think that's what happened to Sea Witch and Lord Of The Isles?" "There are so many things that could happen. When we're running under sail, building up to a velocity just short of that light, we could hit something -- " "And the flare of the explosion would be seen from Llanith." "All right, all right. Something could go wrong with the magnetic suspension of the sphere of antiiron -- " "And with matter and anti-matter canceling each other out the burst of released energy would be even more spectacular." "Yes, Commodore. But what if it happened at trans-light speed? We know very little of conditions outside the ship at that velocity. Would the explosion be witnessed in this universe -- or in the next universe but three?" "Mphm. You have something there, Listowel. Even so, we've two ships missing, one after the other. There's an old saying: Once is happenstance. Twice is coincidence. Three times is enemy action." "There hasn't been a third time," said Listowel. "Yet," pointed out Grimes. "But there's still the apparent jamming of Lord Of The Isles' last call to be considered." asked for the manifests of the cargoes carried by the two missing ships. It was possible that there had been some item of freight which, at trans-light speeds and with the reversal of atomic charges, had become chemically or physically unstable with fatal consequences. This was an idea worth considering. But no radioactives had been listed. No industrial chemicals, dangerous or otherwise, had been listed. Mainly the freight carried in each ship had consisted of luxury goods -- preserved foodstuffs, liquor, fine textiles and the like. A few shipments of machine tools and some drugs had also been part of the cargoes. One drug in particular -- Antigeriatridine -- caught Grimes' attention. The substance was not manufactured on any of the Rim Worlds. It came from Marina, a planet in the Pleiades Sector. It was an extract from the glands of an indigenous sea slug and could not be synthesized. It was fantastically expensive and, on most worlds, was controlled by the state, rationed out only to deserving citizens. It was Marina's main source of income, exported to any planet that could afford to pay for it. In recent years the Llanithi Consortium had been placed on Marina's list of customers. Transhipment for Llanith was made from Lorn. Grimes' memory carried him back to the long ago days when he had been a newly commissioned ensign in the Federation Survey Service. He had played a part in bringing the pirates who had captured the merchant vessel Epsilon Sextans to book. Epsilon Sextans had been carrying Antigeriatridine, which had made her a worthwhile prey. Perhaps Admiral Kravitz' insistence that Pamir be armed made sense. But piracy? It was not the continued existence of the crime itself that Grimes found hard to comprehend, but rather the actual mechanics of it. Piracy was not unknown along the spaceways, but both predators and victims had always been conventional starships, with inertial drive and Mannschenn Drive and auxiliary rocket power for use in emergencies. Under inertial drive only, maintaining a comfortable #G acceleration, a ship could build up almost to the speed of light if she took long enough about it. But, as soon as possible, she usually ran under Mannschenn Drive which, in these conditions she was untouchable unless the vessel attacking her succeeded in synchronizing her own rate of temporal precession. The captains of warships -- and of such vessels as have from time to time sailed on the plundering account -- were reasonably competent in the practice of this art. But it would be impossible for a ship proceeding under inertial drive only to match velocities with a lightjammer under sail. And a ship running under Mannschenn Drive would have to return to the normal space-time continuum before her weapons could be brought to bear on a lightjammer -- and, once again, the matching of velocities would be impossible. Hijacking was a form of piracy, of course. Grimes turned from the missing ships' cargo manifests to their passenger lists. The names meant nothing to him, neither those of Rim Worlds citizens nor of Llanithans. No doubt the police could help him in this respect. Perhaps one or more of those passengers had a criminal record. But the hypothesis made little appeal to him. He just could not imagine the officers of either of the vessels submitting meekly -- and he could not imagine any passenger being able to handle a lightjammer. Sail spacemanship was an art rather than a science and the only practioners of the art -- Grimes told himself -- consisted of the handful of Rim Runners' personnel trained and qualified for lightjammers. He filled and lit his pipe, looked down at the manifests and passenger lists on the desk. He had a hunch that the manifests meant more than the passenger lists -- no more than a hunch, but his hunches were often right. Any ship -- even a pirate ship -- anywhere in space between Lorn and Llanith and in position to receive the beamed Carlotti transmissions from one planet to the other, would be able to read the routine signals sent immediately after the lift-off of one of the lightjammers. Date and time of departure -- passengers carried -- a listing of freight aboard. Nothing was encoded. There had never been any need for secrecy until now. Only the actual mechanics of attack, seizure and boarding puzzled him. that she had better come to Port Erikson. "You're the intelligence officer in this family," he said. "This job calls for intelligence." Reluctantly she agreed to join him. The following morning he stood in the Port Erikson control tower, looking out through the wide windows at the bleak landscape. Pamir was alongside at her wharf, a great, dull-gleaming torpedo shape on the dark water. The sleekness of her lines was broken only by the pods that housed her airscrews and their engines. Out on Coldharbor Bay a small tug, Bustler, was chuffing busily back and forth, functioning as an icebreaker, keeping the harbor clear of any accumulation of ice heavy enough to impede surface maneuvers. Grimes had decided that Pamir must keep to her original schedule, which meant that her conversion to an auxiliary cruiser would be a skimpy one. There would be time for the installation of an extra generator and the fitting of two batteries of laser cannon, but no more. A familiar voice issued from the traffic controller's transceiver. "Pinnace Firefly to Port Erikson. Do you read me? Over." "Loud and clear, Firefly. Pass your message. Over." Grimes went to stand by the traffic control officer. He heard Sonya nine-four-five hours, your time. Over." So neither she -- nor Admiral Kravitz -- had wasted any time. And Sonya was doing her own piloting, which was typical of her. "I have her on the screen, sir," announced the radar operator. Grimes went to the window overlooking' the Nullarbor Plain, almost featureless under the blanket of snow. It was one of the rare clear days, and on the horizon stood the distant, jagged battlements of the Great Barrens. And was that a tiny, glittering speck in the pale sky? Yes. It expanded rapidly and even in the control tower, through the thick glass of the windows, the irritated snarl of an inertial drive unit operating at maximum capacity was distinctly audible. "That's her," said Captain Rowse. "That's her," agreed Grimes. He shrugged into his heavy cloak, put on his cap and went down to the airstrip to meet Sonya. THE trouble with you, A John," she said, "is that you've read too much of the wrong kind of history. Wooden ships and iron men and all that sort of thing. Pieces of eight. Broadsides of carronades. The Jolly Roger. Oh, there have been space pirates, I admit. But I still get my share of the bumf issued by the Federation Survey Service's intelligence branch -- and I can tell you that today there just aren't any pirates. Not that sort of pirate, anyway. There's still the occasional hijacking." Grimes' prominent ears flushed. He indicated with his hand the passenger lists. He said, "I've asked the Port Forlorn chief of police if any of these people have criminal records. He assures me that none of them have and that everybody aboard Lord Of The Isles and Sea Witch was a little, innocent woolly lamb -- " "He'd know, wouldn't he?" She herself was flushed, her fine features literally glowing under the glossy auburn hair. "And you have all these bright ideas and drag me out here, where all the brass monkeys are singing falsetto, to join you in this comfortless shack to help you think." "Not comfortless," said Grimes. The quarters that he had been given were commodious and comfortable enough, although lacking in character, accommodation, mar"Well, what do you intend doing? Put me in the picture." " Pamir will sail on time, having loaded the cargo that's been booked for her. That will include a shipment of Antigeriatridine. The usual routine signals will be made once she has lifted off. And then we wait to see what happens next." "We?" "I suppose you'll be coming along." "I might as well get a free trip to Llanith out of it." "All right. You. Me. Ralph Listowel and his officers. The gunnery officer from the Navy who'll be looking after the laser batteries. The two dozen or so marines who'll be traveling as passengers." "Anybody would think that you were contemplating embarking on a career of piracy yourself." Grimes laughed. "Why not? After all, one of my ancestors sailed on the account." "And what happened to him?" "He was eventually hanged from his own yardarm." She joined him in his laughter. "Then you'd better be careful. After all, the lightjammers are the only ships that run to masts and yards!" II The extra generator had been installed, as had been the batteries of laser cannon. Stores for the voyage and the cargo had been loaded. The passengers were embarked. Grimes and Sonya, together with Major Trent, the marine officer, and Lieutenant Fowler, the gunnery officer, sat with Listowel and his wife, Sandra, in the master's day cabin. Listowel sipped his coffee rather glumly. He asked Grimes stiffly, "Have I your permission to cast off, sir, at the arranged time?" "Of course, Listowel. You're the master still. The rest of us are just along for the ride." "It's a ride I'm looking forward to," put in Fowler enthusiastically. He was a young giant with shortcropped yellow hair, the perpetual schoolboy so common in all the armed services. "It'll give me some time in sail and I'll be all set for our own ships of the line when they come out." "It's not a free ride we're here for," commented the major sourly. "More coffee anybody?" asked Sandra cheerfully. "No thanks," replied Listowel, looking at his watch. "It's time we got the show on the road." "Can I come up to control, sir?" asked Fowler. "Of course, Lieutenant. You're welcome on the bridge. And so are you, major." Grimes and Sonya went along with the others. They had witnessed Pamir's departure from the control position before, but it was so unlike the liftoff of a conventional spaceship as to remain fascinating. This time there was no need to use the tug, no need for the transverse thrust of the airscrews. The wind, what little there was of it, was northerly, blowing the ship bodily off from the wharf, the brash ice piling up along her lee side but not impeding her. When she was well out into the bay water, ballast was dumped and -- the sphere of antimatter giving her positive buoyancy -- she went up like a balloon or a rocket -- silently. Within seconds she was driving through the low cloud ceiling and then had broken through into the clear upper air. Fast she rose -- and faster -- into blackness, while below her Lorn became an opalescent globe hanging in nothingness. The directional gyroscopes rumbled and whined, rumbled again and then lapsed into silence. She was steadied on course now, with Lorn to one side and the Lorn sun astern. The tiny cluster of stars -- the anti-matter suns around which revolved the planets of the Llanithi Consortium -- was directly ahead. The control room guests crowded to the side ports of the bridge, looking aft to watch as Listowel made sail. The stubs of the telescopic masts extended themselves rapidly, sprouting yards as they elongated. The yards and the great sails, spreading to catch the star wind, the royals, the topgallants, the upper topsails and the lower topsails, the main courses... The polarized glass of the viewports dimmed the glare of the sun and black against it stood the driving The inertialess ship was already scudding before it and the Doppler Log was clicking and flashing like a clock gone mad. "Roll and go," murmured Listowel. "Wonderful!" breathed Fowler. Major Trent only grunted, then said, "I'd better get down to see to my men." Fowler said, "And I'd better check my cannon." "We'll not be needing them yet," Grimes told him. T 'HE ship drove on, steadily accelerating. It was like the first voyage that Grimes and Sonya had made in Pamir -- and yet, in some ways, unlike. The atmosphere on board was different, mainly because there were no civilian passengers. Major Trent and his marines were passengers of a sort, of course -- there was little that they could do about the ship until such time as their professional services would be required. But Trent maintained his own standards of discipline and there was altogether too much heelclicking and saluting. And Listowel's officers were all too conscious of their temporary standing as commissioned personnel of the Rim Worlds Navy, serving aboard an auxiliary cruiser of that same service. Their captain didn't like it. He complained to Grimes over a quiet drink in the commodore's quarters: "Damn it all, sir, I'm just a shipmaster and my people are my mates and engineers and all the rest of it. But now I have Mr. bloody Willoughby putting on airs and graces and expecting to be addressed as Lieutenant Commander every time anybody talks to him." Grimes chuckled. "It doesn't matter. He can call himself what he likes -- he's still a very good chief officer." "Even so -- " Then Listowel managed a wry chuckle of his own. "All right. I'll let him and the others have their fun. But it still reminds me of small boys playing at pirates." "Talking of pirates -- " Grimes pulled a key from his pocket and unlocked a drawer of the desk that was part of the cabin's furniture. "I asked you in for a talk as well as a drink. You remember that coded Carlottigram that came through for me on the teletype this morning?" He took a sheet of paper out of the drawer. "This contains the decode, top Destroyed By Fire Before Reading -- and all the rest of it. When it comes to playing childish games the Admiralty is at least as bad as anybody else. And this message concerns us all in this vessel. "Navy has an intelligence service, you know. According to Sonya it's not a patch on the intelligence branch of the Federation Survey Service, but its officers do flap their ears and twitch their little pink noses now and again. Unluckily Admiral Kravitz didn't get his paws on their reports concerning the Duchy of Waldegren until after we'd sailed." "Waldegren?" "Yes. It seems that our people managed to plant some monitor buoys in the territorial space of the Duchy. I've heard those gadgets described as miracles of miniaturization. See all, hear all, and punch it all back to Port Forlorn on tightbeam Carlotti in one coded parcel before the automatic self-destruction. And that, of course, occurs when anything approaches within ten kilometers. "Well, there's been something going on around Darnstadt -- the fortress planet, so-called. There's a photograph of a lightjammer under sail. There are monitored signals -- ped the sheet of paper. "Kravitz sent me translations of some of the messages. 'Clear of atmosphere, making sail.' 'Arrange berthage for prize.' The sort of things you send just after departure and just prior to arrival." "I don't take any prizes, Commodore." "You might yet." Grimes looked at his watch. "Time we went to see Mr. Fowler get a prize for good shooting." "Didn't you specialize in gunnery yourself, sir, when you were in the Survey Service?" "At one time, yes. But I never had a practice shoot at point eight the speed of light. This should be interesting." "Surely no more so than any other practice shoot, Commodore. As far as the target rocket and the ship are concerned, there'll be no great relative velocities. The target will just run parallel to us once it's been launched. If it took evasive action it would drop astern too fast for Fowler to get a shot at it. We're still accelerating, you know." "Mphm?" Grimes locked away the message. "Let's go to watch the fireworks." T HE watchkeeper -- Denby, the second officer -- and all offduty officers were in the control room. Sonya was there, too, as was Sandra. Major Trent was there, accompanied by his sergeant. Wallasey, the third officer, was assisting Lieutenant Fowler. The gunnery officer sat at his fire control console. Young Wallasey was at the smaller set of controls, part of the ship's normal equipment, from which signal and sounding rockets were handled. He was managing to look at least as important as Fowler. "Let battle commence!" whispered Grimes to Sonya. Fowler overheard this and scowled. But he said nothing. Commodores, even commodores on the Reserve List, were entitled to their pleasantries at the expense of mere lieutenants. "Targets in readiness, Mr. Fowler," reported Wallasey. "Thank you, Mr. Wallasey," replied Fowler stiffly. Then, to Grimes: "Permission to commence practice shoot, sir?" "This is Captain Listowel's ship, Mr. Fowler," said Grimes. The young man flushed and repeated his question to Listowel. "Carry on, Mr. Fowler." "Fire one," he ordered. "Fire one," repeated Wallasey. Grimes, looking aft with the others, saw the gout of blue flame, intensely bright against the black backdrop with its sparse scattering of stars, as the missile was ejected from its launching tube. It fell away from the ship on a slightly divergent course, pulling ahead, but slowly, at first. "Open the range, Mr. Wallasey," ordered Fowler. "Range opening. One kilometer. Two. Four. Ten -- " The rocket now was only a bright spark against the darkness. Fowler worked at his console. Abaft the control room but forward of the masts and sails the quadruple rods of the starboard laser battery turned and wavered like the hunting antennae of some huge insect. "Fire -- " muttered Fowler to himself. A faint glow showed at the tips of the rods, nothing more. Here there was no air, with its floating dust motes, to be heated to incandescence. Out to starboard the bright spark persisted, neither extinguished nor flaring into sudden explosion. Fowler muttered something about the calibration of his sights, then ordered, "Close the range." "Range closing, Mr. Fowler. Ten. Nine. Eight -- damn!" "What's wrong?" "Burnout." The bright spark had vanished now. "All right. Fire two." "Fire two." The second missile was thrown from its tube. "Range, Mr. Wallasey?" "One kilometer. Opening." "Hold at one kilometer." Then, to himself: "It's right in the sights. I can't miss -- " "But you're doing just that," remarked Grimes. "But I can't be!" Fowler sounded desperate. "With a single cannon, perhaps. But not with a battery of four. And the sights can't be out." Grimes grunted thoughtfully. Then: "Tell me, Mr. Fowler, has anybody ever tried to use laser in these conditions before?" "From a lightjammer, you mean, sir? From a ship traveling at almost the speed of light?" "Yes." "You know that this is the First time, sir." "And it's been an interesting experiment, hasn't it? Oh, I could be wrong, but I have a sort of vision of photons being dispersed like water from the spray nozzle of a hose. Perhaps if the ship were not accelerating the tight, coherent beam would be maintained... Is there a physicist in the house?" "You know there's not," said Sonya sharply. "Unfortunate, but true. So in these conditions our laser is about as effective as a searchlight and we've nobody to tell us what to do about it." Fowler was slumped in his seat, a picture of dejection. He was a gunnery officer whose weapons were as lethal as toy pistols. "Cheer up," Grimes told him. "I've a job for you." "But what is there for me to do, sir? As you've pointed out already, I'm not a physicist." "But you are a weapons specialist." Grimes turned to Wallasey. "How many rockets have you left?" "Six, sir." "Then I suggest that you and Mr. Fowler, assisted by the engineering staff, convert them into weapons." "What about warheads?" Grimes sighed heavily. "You'd never have made a living as a cannoneer in the early days of artillery, Mr. Fowler. Those old boys used to cast their own cannon and mix their own powder -- and they didn't have the ingredients that we have aboard this ship. Ammonium nitrate, for example -- one of the chemical fertilizers we use in the hydroponic tanks. We should be able to cook up something packing far more of a wallop than gunpowder." "You're convinced that we shall need weapons, John?" put in Sonya. "I'm not convinced of anything. But somebody once said -- Cromwell, wasn't it? -- 'Trust in God, and keep your powder dry.' Furthermore, my dear, this vessel is rated as an auxiliary cruiser, a unit of the Rim Worlds Navy. Our lords and masters of the Admiralty have, in their wisdom, equipped her with weaponry. We have discovered that this weaponry is useless. So -- we improvise." "I'm surprised," she said, "that you don't follow in the footsteps of your piratical ancestor and fit Pamir out with a couple of broadsides of muzzle-loading cannon." A slow smile spread over Grimes' rugges features. "Why not?" he murmured happily. "Why not?" biochemist. In large passenger vessels and warships he is a departmental head, but usually he is one of the officers who has been put through a crash course and looks after the life-support systems in addition to his other duties. Pamir's biochemist was Sandra Listowel, who was also purser and catering officer. Even a fulltime, fully qualified biochemist is not an industrial chemist. Sandra most certainly was not. Nonetheless, she succeeded -- losing her eyebrows and a little more than half of her blond hair in the process -- in brewing up a batch of what Grimes referred to as sort-of-kind-of amatol. After all, cooking oil is not toluene. Lieutenant Fowler, given the freedom of the engineer's workshop, was told to produce a halfdozen impact fuses. He was a good worker and not unintelligent but sadly lacking, Grimes concluded, in initiative. He was a good gunnery officer only when he had all the resources of a naval arsenal behind him. Grimes, however, loved improvising. Many years ago, when he had been Federation Survey Service lieutenant, commanding the courier Adder, he had made some missiles, using large plastic bottles as the casings and black powder as the propellant. After a browse through the chemical fertilizers in the "farm's" storerooms he decided that he had the necessary ingredients for more black powder. He wanted something relatively slow-burning for the weapons he had in mind. He had seen Pamir's manifest of cargo on the completion of loading. One item was a consignment of metal piping with a bore of # easily accessible in the hold. It was backbreaking work to lug the heavy sections out of their stowage and to the ship's workshop, but Major Trent's marines were able to accomplish this without too much grumbling. The pipe sections were cut to size, each two and a half meters in length. One end of each of the tubes was sealed with a heavy, welded flange. The crude cannon, eight of them, were beginning to take shape. There was no time to introduce too many refinements. Pamir had broken through the light barrier, was well away on the second leg of her voyage. It was when she decelerated, to complete the passage to Llanith under sail, that the pirate would strike. This was a probability if not a certainty. The evidence indicated that this was what had happened to Lord of the Isles and to Sea Witch. Grimes discussed the prospect with Listowel, Willoughby, Major Trent and Sonya. He said, "Let's face it. The principles of our lightjammers aren't secret. We're the only people who have had such ships simply because we're the only people with inhabited anti-matter systems in our sector of space. But there have been articles a-plenty in both scientific and shipping journals. And the Waldegrenese can read." "Waldegren?" asked Trent. "Yes. Waldegren. The Duchy has a bad record of harboring pirates." He spread a chart on Listowel's desk. "Now, just suppose that Waldegren is monitoring our traffic with Llanith on the Carlotti bands. Oh, I know that the beam between our two systems doesn't pass near any of the worlds of the Duchy -- but a small relay station, possibly fully automated, could have been planted anywhere along the line of sight. If we knew just where to look for it we could find it. Mphm. Well, one of our lightjammers lifts off from Lorn. The routine message is Cargo such and such, consigned to so and so. Then the pirate -- a lightjammer, of course -- lifts off from Darnstadt... So far I've told only two people of the contents of the signal I received from Admiral Kravitz -- Captain Listowel, of course, and Sonya. She helped with the decoding. But it all ties in. There has been lightjammer activity in the Duchy -- and what would Waldegren want lightjammers for?" "Piracy," said Listowel. "Still, we must be careful. We aren't at war with Waldegren. The evidence indicates, however, that Waldegren has built at least one lightjammer. After all, the essential guts of such a ship, a sphere of antimatter, aren't all that hard to come by. There are other anti-matter systems besides the Llanithi Consortium. But where was I? Oh, yes. The pirate lifts off from Darnstadt, sets course and adjusts speed so as to intercept our ship as she decelerates to sub-light velocity. She jams the Carlotti bands, attacks, seizes." "And what about the passengers and crew?" asked Listowel. "If they're lucky. Captain, they'll be prisoners on Darnstadt. That's why we want to take prisoners ourselves." "The pirate," said Trent, "will probably be armed with rockets, or projectile cannon. Not laser -- unless the Waldegren scientists have worked out some way of making it effective at near-light speeds. Quick-firing cannon, I'd say." "Quicker than your muzzleloaders," said Sonya to Grimes. "Almost certainly," he agreed. "But surprise is a good weapon." Ill #I nothingness the work of arming her progressed. Ahead of her blazed the stars, those toward which she was steering and those whose laggard light she was overhauling. Filters and shields protected her crew from the dangerous radiations that were a resultant of her velocity. Yet there was still visible light, harsh, intensely blue, light that should not have been seen but that, nonetheless, seemed to penetrate even opaque plating. But apart from the watch officers nobody had time to look out into space. Those cannon had to be finished and mounted. There was black powder to be mixed and tested, the charges to be packed in plastic bags. There were the springs to be contrived to carry and dampen the recoil of the guns. There were bags of shot to be made up. Pamir, fortunately, was so designed as to make the mounting of archaic cannon practicable. As a lightjammer, handled inside a planetary atmosphere like an airship, she was fitted with ballast tanks which, of course, were emptied on lift-off. Grimes decided to place his batteries, each of four guns, in the port and starboard wing tanks. To begin with, two crude airlocks were made and welded to the manhole doors leading into the compartments. Spacesuited and carrying laser tools the chief officer and the engineer went into the tanks, first to cut the gunports, then to strengthen the frames to take the weight of the artillery, the thrust of the recoil. The gun mountings were then passed in and welded into place. The pieces themselves slid in cradles and, on being fired, would be driven back against powerful springs, locking in the fully recoiled position. Loading was fast enough -- first the bag of powder, then the shot, with a ram-rod to shove all well home. Firing would have to be deferred until the guns were run out again. For firing Grimes had first considered electrical contacts, then some sort of flintlock. He was amused by his final solution -- touch-hole and slow match. Even though hand lasers were the slow matches -- within the confines of the ship they worked well enough -- the principle was a reversion to the very earliest days of firearms. Trent's marines. They took it all cheerfully enough, making a game of it. Finally Grimes was satisfied with the rate of fire -- although none of the guns had yet actually been fired -- under simulated conditions. Grimes checked personally the ready-use lockers for the bagged charges, the lockers for the improvised shot, the arrangements for passing more ammunition through into the tanks should it become necessary, communications. But there was one more problem. A row of gunports, with the muzzles of guns protruding, is easily detectable. He decided that the cannon would be retained in the fully recoiled position until just before firing and the ports concealed by sheets of plastic. He ordered, too, that the laser batteries be withdrawn into their recesses. They were of no use, anyhow.  t eceleration sta  tions," Listowel ordered. "Make that action stations," said Grimes quietly. "I'm taking over now, Captain." "So I'm just your sailing master," Listowel commented, but cheerfully enough. "At your service, Commodore." He pressed the bell push. A coded clangor sounded and resounded, short long, short long, short long -- the Morse A. Fowler fidgeted in his seat at the console, the one from which he would fire and, hopefully, direct the sounding rockets, each of which was now fitted with a high-explosive warhead. The batteries of muzzle loaders were manned. Spacesuited marines were standing by the drainpipe artillery, three to a gun. Handy to the airlocks over the manhole doors were the ammunition parties. "Cut reaction drive." "Cut reaction drive, sir." The muted thunder of the rockets suddenly ceased. Slowly, carefully, as though this were no more than a routine deceleration, Listowel trimmed his sails, pivoting them about the masts so that the light from the glaring Llanithi stars, almost dead ahead, was striking their reflecting surfaces at an oblique angle. It had to be done gradually. If Pamir were suddenly taken aback she would be dismasted. The Doppler Log was starting to wind down. #...#...#... The lower courses were turned to exercise full braking effect. The lower topsails next -- the upper topsails -- the top gallants. Speed was dropping fast. Inside the inertialess ship there was no sensory hint of the titanic forces being brought into play, forces that in a normal vessel would have smeared ship and crew across the sky in a blaze of raw energy. The log was still winding down, although the count was slowing. #... #... I . #... I . #... I . #... I . #... I . #... Now there was sensation, a feeling of unbearable tension. Something had to give. Something, somewhere, snapped suddenly. Ahead the sparse scattering of stars diminished in number. The Rim Suns -- astern in actuality -- suddenly flickered out, reappeared in their proper relative bearing. "Mr. Wallasey," said Listowel, Llanith." He looked inquiringly toward Grimes, who said, "Yes. We maintain routine -- until somebody or something interferes with it." Wallasey was having his troubles. From the switched-on Carlotti transceiver issued a continuous warbling note. "Interference -- " he muttered. "Jamming," amended Grimes. "This is it, Captain. Any moment now." He looked around the control room. Fowler was tense over his console, as was Denby, the second officer, at the radar. Wallasey was still twiddling knobs at the Carlotti set. Sonya and Sandra were sitting quietly in their chairs, apparently taking only a mild interest in the proceedings -- but either woman. Grimes well knew, could spring into action at an instant's notice. And Sandra, after all, could handle a lightjammer almost as well as her husband. There was nobody else on the bridge. Willoughby was below, in charge of the damage control party, and Major Trent was looking after the guns manned by his men. "Target," reported Denby. "Green seventy-five. Range fifty kilometers. Closing." "Thank you, Mr. Denby. Keep us informed," said Grimes. "Green now seventy-five, still. Positive altitude five degrees, increasing." "Range?" "Forty -- and closing." Grimes spoke into the microphone that carried his voice through the ship and into the gunners' helmet speakers. "This is the commodore. The enemy has been sighted. She is closing fast. From now on there will be frequent changes of trajectory. Stand by to open fire on command. Over." Trent's voice came in reply, "All is ready, sir. Guns loaded, but not yet run out." "Don't run them out until you get the order to fire, Major." "Green seventy-four, sir. Range thirty, closing. Positive altitude seven degrees. Increasing slowly." "Captain," said Grimes, "roll us seven degrees to port. I want to keep our friend exactly on the plane of our ecliptic. We can't aim the guns individually -- we have to aim the ship. Understand?" "Understood, Commodore." The directional gyroscopes rumbled briefly as Pamir was turned about her long axis. "And now, Captain, start altering course to port. Just behave as you would normally in trying to avoid a close quarters situation." Looking through the viewports Grimes saw the sails being trimmed. With the light from the Llanith sun as the wind, Pamir was being steadied on to a starboard tack. "Green eighty-five, opening. Range twenty-five, holding. Altitude zero." Grimes got up from his chair, went to the big binoculars on their universal mount. He had no trouble picking up the intruder. Her suit of sails made her a big enough target. He said, "Mr. Wallasey, don't bother any more with the Carlotti "Very good, sir." The third officer turned to the normal spacetime transceiver, equipment suitable for use only at short ranges. "What shall I say, sir?" "Pamir to unidentified vessel. What ship? What are your intentions? You know." "Pamir to unidentified vessel," said Wallasey, speaking slowly and distinctly. "Come in, please." Almost immediately a voice replied, "Unidentified vessel to Pamir. Maintain your present course and speed. Open your airlocks to receive my boarding party." There was a slight accent. Waldegren? It sounded like it. Listowel turned to Grimes. "What now. Commodore?" Grimes grinned. "If we didn't have ladies present I'd tell him to get stuffed. Pass me the mike, Mr. Wallasey." Then he said, in what Sonya referred to as his best quarterdeck voice, "Pamir to unidentified vessel. Identify yourself at once. And sheer off. You are getting in my way." "Unidentified vessel to Pamir. Open your airlock doors. Prepare for boarding party. Do not offer resistance. Over." "Mphm," grunted Grimes, releasing the pressure of his thumb on the transmit button of the microphone. "I want you to turn away, Listowel. You are master of an unarmed merchant vessel. You can't fight, so you run. Put the Llanith sun dead astern. As long as he sees us doing all the right things he'll be lulled into a sense of security." Driving surfaces pivoted about their masts, the east sails presenting their black sides to the source of light, the west sails their reflective sides. The ship came around fast. And then, on all four masts, the reflective surfaces were spread to catch the full force of the photon gale. "Bearing green one six five. Altitude zero. Range nineteen. Closing." "Must have hung out the crew's washing," commented Listowel. "I'm afraid that I can't squeeze any more out of Pamir." "It doesn't matter," Grimes told him. "We want her to catch up." He looked astern through the binoculars. Pamir's sails cut off the glare from the Llanith sun and the raider was clearly visible on the starboard quarter. Like Pamir she was a four-master, with a cruciform rig, but additional triangular sails had been set between the masts. Running free this would give her a decided advantage. "Range fifteen. Fourteen. Closing." "Sir?" asked Fowler appealingly. "No," said Grimes. "Not yet. We must consider the legalities. She must fire the first shot." "But those legalities would only apply, sir, if we were a merchant vessel. But we aren't. We're an auxiliary cruiser of the Rim Worlds Navy -- " "A space-lawyer yet!" commented Grimes admiringly. The young man was right, of course. He, Grimes, should have played heavy commodore as soon as contact had been made with the pirate, demanding her unconditional surrender. He might have done just that if he had a real warship under his feet. He decided that, after all, his own way of playing it was the best, especially since the other ship obviously had the heels of Pamir. He said, "You can play with your rockets as soon as I give the word, not before. And when you do use them, try for the enemy's rigging, his masts and sails." "Bearing green one Five oh. Closing. Range nine. Closing." "This is the commodore. Action will be opened shortly. It seems likely that the starboard broadside will be the first to be used." "Unidentified ship to Pamir. You've been asking for trouble. You are about to get it. Over." "You have our permission to tell him to get stuffed, John," said Sonya sweetly. "Bearing green one two five. Range seven. Closing." Shortening sail, thought Grimes, watching through the binoculars. There're those tri-s'ls or whatever he calls 'em coming in. And I can see ports opening. Boat bays ? Or gunports? A gout of yellow flame spurted from one of the openings in the raider's hull, just abaft the masts. A long time later, it seemed, there was an explosion ahead of Pamir, about half a kilometer distant, a sudden rose of pale fire burgeoning in the blackness. So the pirate was using projectile weapons. "Unidentified vessel -- " the joke was wearing thin -- "to Pamir. That was the last warning. Surrender or take the consequences." "Bearing green ninety. Range five, four, three -- closing." No identification marks , thought Grimes, studying the other vessel through the powerful glasses. Could be one of ours, save for a few, subtle points of difference... He said to Fowler. "All right. Lieutenant. You may open fire." He saw the first rocket flash from its launching tube, trailing a wake of blue flame, spinning a flimsy filament of incandescence over the shortening distance between the two ships. It got a little over halfway, and then a stream of tracer came hosepiping from a gunport, met it, eroded it into ragged and harmless fragments of spinning debris. The warhead didn't explode. "Rapid fire!" ordered Grimes. "Get the other five rockets out and on the way as quickly as possible. Don't bother guiding them in. One might get through." None did. The pirate's machine gunners were fast. "Range one. Point seven five. Point five." "Resistance is useless," came the "Starboard broadside, fire," said Grimes into the intercom microphone. He was not altogether prepared for what happened. He was expecting to see the enemy's sails shredded, his masts cut down, by the shot that he had prepared, the same sort of shot that had been used so effectively during the days of sail on Earth, the bags of scrap metal, nuts and bolts, lengths of metal chain. He had forgotten, though, that one of the old men-o'war never, when firing a broadside, fired all guns simultaneously -- they were fired in quick succession. Pamir lurched. It was more than a mere lurch. It was as though a giant palm had swatted her on her starboard side. The north and south masts were carried away, each of them falling to starboard as the ship was driven to port by the recoil, the yards of each of them ripping the sails of the east mast, becoming inextricably entangled with the rigging. "You got her, sir!" Fowler was yelling. "You got her!" Grimes, who had been knocked down by the violent lateral acceleration, got groggily to his feet, staggered to the starboard viewports. The raider was, indeed, in a sorrier state than Pamir. In addition to the damage to her rigging there were gaping holes in her shell plating, through some of which smoke and flame flared explosively, like rocket exhausts. Her control room ports were bright with the ruddy glare of an internal fire. She was spinning slowly about her long axis. The one undamaged main spar, the east mast, which had been on her starboard side, shielded from Pamir's guns, lifted into view as she rolled, lifted, then dipped toward the other ship -- and held steady, a long, metal lance. Freakishly, then, the rotary motion ceased. Perhaps a survivor was still exercising some sort of control, was determined to exact vengeance before his death. And on the far side air, mixed with the gases of combusion, was still escaping into the vacuum, inexorably driving the total wreck on to the nearwreck. "Range closing," Denby was saying, over and over again. "Range closing. Range closing." "Reaction drive!" ordered Grimes. "Get us out of here!" He could visualize the end of that long spar driving through Pamir's shell plating and piercing the vacuum chamber in which the sphere of anti-matter was suspended in the strong magnetic fields. It was not a nice thing to think about. Listowel made no reply. The captain was slumped in his seat, unmoving. Sandra was shaking her husband violently. "Ralph! Wake up! Wake up!" Then, snarling wordlessly, she pulled him from his chair, letting him drift to the deck. Before she was properly seated in his place her long fingers were on the controls. She snarled again, then snapped, "Something's wrong, Commodore!" "Starboard broadside," ordered Grimes into the intercom microphone. "Fire!" That should push them away and clear from their dying attacker. "The guns are off their mounts," came a hysterical voice. "We have casualties -- " Denby was still calling out range figures -- in meters now -- but it was not necessary. The shattered, burning raider was too close and was getting closer. "Roll her, Sandra!" shouted Grimes. "But our east mast is some protection -- " "It's not. Roll her, damn you!" "Roll her," repeated Sonya. "He knows what he's doing." She added quietly, "I hope." The gyroscope controls and the gyroscopes themselves were still Magazine Retailers and IF available to all retailers. Full details on procedures and requirements for proper display submission of semiannual sales affidavits, can be obtained by writing: Select Magazines, Inc. # Park A venue South New York. N.Y. # working. There was the initial rumble as the flywheels, started to turn, then the low hum. The drifting wreck slid slowly from view, dipping below the starboard viewport rims -- but if Denby's radar readings were to be credited distant. Grimes ordered, "Rotate through ninety degrees. Let me know when you're on eighty-five." The next few seconds could have been twice that many years. "Eighty-five," stated Sandra at last. "Port battery -- fire." Again Pamir was slammed by that giant hand and was swatted clear of the dying raider's murderous sidelong advance. The tracks of the two ships diverged -- but not fast enough, thought Grimes. He said urgently, "I don't care how you do it, Sandra, but get some of our sails trimmed to catch the light from Llanith. We must get out of here, and fast!" "But we should board," said Sonya. "There may be survivors. There will be evidence. The fire will burn itself out once the atmosphere in the ship is exhausted." "Not that sort of fire. Do something, Sandra." Using the gyroscopes she turned the ship, at last getting the sails of the one surviving mast trimmed to the photon gale. Astern the wreck dwindled in a second to the merest point of light -- and then, briefly, to sear the retinas of those who watched. It had happened as Grimes had been sure that it must happen. The casing of the sphere of anti-matter had been warped by the heat of the fire -- or, perhaps, had been buckled by an explosion. Contact with normal matter had been inevitable. The pirate was gone, every atom of her structure canceled out. The pirate was gone and Pamir was drifting, crippled. It was the time for the licking of wounds, the assessment of damage before, hopefully, limping into port under jury rig. Men aboard Pamir had been injured, perhaps killed. It had been an expensive victory. And Grimes knew that it would not have been so expensive had he remembered to fire the guns of his broadside in succession instead of all at once. He realized that Fowler, the gunnery officer, was saying something action -- " He replied slowly, "We won. But -- " "But?" The young man's face wore a puzzled expression. "But you can't make an omelet without breaking a few eggs," contributed Sonya rather too brightly. "But you should be able to make one without blowing up the kitchen," was all that Grimes was able to manage in way of reply.  sm mu ims  Doohan (Scotty), Nichelle Nichols (Uhura), Walter Koenig (Chekov), George Takei (Sulu) , Majel Barrett (Nurse Chapel ),  some surprises, such as Barry AtFriday's Child, Ate...), Robert Bloch (Catspaw, What Are Little Girle Made Of? Ate.), David Gerrold (The Trouble With Tribbles , Cloud-Minders) , Margaret Arman (Gamesters of Triskelion, The Paradise Syndrome) Norman Spinrad (The Doomsday Machine) , Ray Bradbury Rugg (Special Effects) ,  morel Cage " (never shown on TV)  the infamous "Blooper Reel"! cpius communicators  much more -- some items for sale'.-An all-star autograph party announcing the publication David Gerrold: "The Trouble With Tribbles"  "The World of Star Trek"! Membership: # attending  # supporting P.O. Box #I Santa Barbara CA # cytpril #-#, # ok Flesh of her flesh, yet he walked where the sea and evolution led! T HE Alothian sea slaps the grainy beach with one of its thunderous and magnificently foamy breakers, making a noise like someone outside my oldfashioned glassine Port-A-Home trying to break in forcibly. I know there is no threat. Not now. Not the kind that once hung over Alph, my only child. But still, seeming to recall a phrase, "... and the sea billows roll," from an ancient Terran work (my academic specialty), I find myself involuntarily going over to the windowport to look, again filled with stubborn hope. Few stars not wanderers light the immense distances of this forbidding corner of the multiverse. As I peer through the windowport, the dark sky above gives birth to a scattering of falling stars. These wandering ones seem to walk that surface as if it were solid ebony. Actually they are in accelerated free fall, coming from some place, perhaps even the vicinity of Terra's yellow star, that I cannot see from Aloth, and going to some place beyond. Except for those caught in Aloth's sodden gravity and pulled down into searing heat and disintegration. They wink out, cease to exist. Things do get out of control sometimes in our universes, no matter what the scientists say. People get caught in this gravity, too. It was only a few years ago and I am reminded of that time when -- oh, I might have been able to do something. A cold horror grips me as I remember... HE last time you did that X you nearly drowned." I put on some more suntan lotion and, rubbing it into the skin of my belly, I began to think I was getting to be flabby. "And don't go into the water," I admonished. I lay down, toes aimed directly at Sonner, and I felt hot and fat and flabby and burned. Our family has always lived beside one sea or another and been fat, flabby, sunburned and intellectual. Nothing ever changed. Nothing got out of hand. Not even on the other suburban planets where we had been staying out the grants from different universities. We still didn't know everything about Aloth, but what we had learned was mostly quite ordinary. Even the few curious, inexplicable things that happened seemed to Fit the usual pattern. The Olgoth child, for example, had disappeared under mysterious circumstances, but people were always disappearing on newly habited planets, only to reappear a few cycles later with adventurous stories. "I didn't." He stood over me in all his preschool height, arms akimbo, feet apart, casting a shadow over my belly, where I most wanted to have more tan. My son. My Alph. It had been misty and cloudy for several weeks of the first sun, Sol, and now that Sonner, its mate, had revolved into position, shedding a somewhat harsher mixture of ultraviolet and infrared, we were carefully acquiring our protective coats of tan all over again. Alph was already a little red. Or was his skin now slightly purplish? It was hard to see in this light. Would he mutate, too, like some of the more recent natives? Some do and some don't. Nobody knows why. "Better cover up," I said, "or get in out of the sun." Alph's shadow was still there and, turning, I got the blaze of Sonner in my eye. I blinked. "Didn't what?" I rolled over on my side. It is a grotesque position, but necessary if one is to get an even golden tan, and I could talk, if that continued to prove necessary. I rubbed suntan lotion onto the visible portion of my right breast and the bright balls skated over the surface of the skin. "It was a lake," he said. "And I didn't nearly drown." Button-eyed, he was trying to frown at me, but in that bright light and on that smooth face no lines would form at all, not then. He looked like a teddy bear. Would he ever be trim and athletic and muscular? Would he be? No, I thought. He would be a bigger teddy bear like me and like his father and like all of us. Behind him two breakers curving up the beach crashed mightily and shot skyward, exploding into mist. An ancient Terran poet had once called them seastacks, like haystacks of the old era. A carpet of foam, thicker than Terran foam, spread almost to Alph's feet. "At the lake on Terra," I agreed. "And you were drowning, no doubt about it. You didn't even come up the first time. You just went down. I had to dive in after you with my clothes on." I had made an enormous splash, as might be expected, a belly-whopper they used to call it, and the dress, a cheap thing for picnics, was ruined. I had just learned I would never be pregnant again. Still, I had saved him. But that was only a lake and this was the mighty ocean of Aloth. I did not want to have to bellywhop into those breakers. crests a few surfers bobbed up and down, dark, glistening, prone and paddling with their hands or kneeling and bending as they went through a wave. Sometimes they moved far out, beyond the place where the waves foamed, sitting astraddle their boards in a group, like seabirds, talking, shouting, each to each. Fractions of shouts often reached my ears on the ragged wind. They were the Ugly Brothers, as we humorously called them, with some of their friends, five in all, all natives, born on Aloth of the first pioneer parents, and they had all begun to mutate. The differences were slight -- a nearly imperceptible shift in the color of the skin toward an orange shade. for instance -- faint but absolutely undeniable. "I wasn't drowning. I liked it down there. It was pretty," Alph protested. "Just looking around, huh? And you'd come up for air when you were good and ready. Thought you were an Alothian fish. Well, you're just a Terran boy and I couldn't take a chance." "You got worried." It was an accusation. If I hadn't been so foolish and gotten worried it would not have turned out badly! That's what he was telling me. He cocked an eyebrow, as if pondering. Close to Alothia a covey of catamarans dived over the horizon, one by one. The sea out there looked smooth. "Sure, I got worried," I said. "You can't live under water, whether you think so or not." I couldn't help laughing. If we were fish, what would he be? A perch, an alocanth, or a catfish? I would be a cod, I felt. And his granddad, the autocrat of the table, would be a chambered nautilus. The sea swept up behind Alph again, closer to my beach towel. I would have to move soon. "That was a long time ago," Alph said, dismissing it. "Only two years Terra-time," I said. "That's a long time," he affirmed. For him it was a long time. Time was different for him. "Look. I can walk on it." Alph jumped onto the foam. "I'm dancing." Splashes of sand and water arched up and fell on me. A small colony of purplish sand crabs rushed for their holes, scuttling sideways along the lines of fineground debris left by the edge of the last wave, peering at us out of their stalked eyes. At the edges of their holes they rocked back and forth, edging cautiously into the sand and waiting, as if hoping that if they waited long enough we would all pack up and go away. One of the younger exobiologists at the institute was sure they were intelligent and hoped soon to establish communication with them. He was on the wrong track: they were intelligent but uncommunicative. Suddenly I felt uneasy under their stares and threw a handful of sand, but none of them moved even a purplish eyestalk. "Hey, I made quicksand," Alph said. He trampled a boggy hole in the smooth surface of the beach. Could it hungrily open up at any moment and swallow us? "Hey, I need another wave. Come on, you old ocean." AS IF to oblige him the old ocean xl slopped up and deposited another wave at his feet. "You're getting filthy," I said, rising up on my elbow. "Get out of there." He held his nose with one hand and raised the other up high. "Help, I'm sinking in the quicksand." "Out. Right now." He pulled out a single sandy leg and then the other, two sandy frankfurters that he put down on the towel beside me first and then up on my belly. The frankfurters went up and down as I breathed. The sun was getting lower. The crabs moved in closer, waving their stalked eyes, to watch. "Why couldn't we?" he asked. "Why couldn't we what?" "Oh, live under water." "We're not fishes." "Well, walk on the water." "You mean swim." "No, I mean walk." "Impossible! You'd sink like a rock. I know. I had to pull that rock out of the drink." "In the Old Book, He did it, the old Terran Sorcerer," Alph said, screwing up his eyes to remember the name. "Jizukrist! He cured people and brought this man back to life and He made fishes and wine. And the wizard Daedalus could fly." Alph sat up then, picking up handfuls of sand and sifting them and squinting at me. "That was on Terra a long time ago, in ancient Judea and ancient Greece. Things like that don't happen any more." The sand was sifting into my hair, into my ear and finally into my mouth. "We can do it. The Followers did it." "Not any more. Not this Follower." "Why?" "We just don't believe enough, perhaps," I said. The sand was tickling my ear. "I believe," Alph said. "Is that why you stepped out onto that lake?" "No, I wasn't thinking about that," he said. He turned away and looked at the sea. "That was an accident. I thought it was ground and it was just some old grass sticking out into the water. I didn't have time to believe." "You can't walk on water," I said emphatically, closing my eyes tight. "Not even if you believe like the ancient Terran Sorcerer in the Old Book. Maybe you shouldn't read my textbooks." "Not even on the Dead Sea in the old Holy Land on Terra?" He was sharp, all right. I had told him about that, about the salt in the water, so that you could float. I had walked out once when we (Alph's father and I) had toured there on our honeymoon and, after I had walked just so far out, I couldn't keep my feet down and they flipped up and my head went under... It was like some chemical bath. My eyes were still stinging an hour later, but it was true, you could not sink in that water. "No. Not even there." A wave washed up and lapped at my beach towel and the little crabs scurried nearer and then receded. I sat up, only to discover that Alph was wading out into the foam, looking into the sea. All the little crabs seemed to be lined up and waving their eyestalks and feelers and watching, just as I was. Off in the distance a large wave began to roll in and the surfers, eyeing it, turned and began to paddle furiously. The taller of the two Ugly Brothers watched the boiling foam approach, got to his knees as he started to move, and then rose up to his feet, picked up by the momentum, and then, waveringly at first, began to walk to the shore. One by one the other surfers were caught up too and they in turn stood up. Riding the curler of the wave, just before the place where it was breaking, the tall brother walked, bronze, muscular, like some ancient Terran sea god, walking the waves on into shore. The invisible hairs on the skin of my arms rose as I realized that he was not on a surfboard at all but was actually skimming the waves with his bare feet. The little purplish crabs waved their eyestalks as if in recognition. I was transfixed. Alph, like a fledgling bird, stared at the surfers with arms outspread and began to walk. The lowering sun cast its rays around him and my eyes burned to tears as he walked out to meet them, no longer a little teddy bear, but a different being in a different element. The spent fury of the wave lapped up onto my beach towel and, drenched and shivering and unable to move a muscle, I watched him go away. That was the first time he ran away, walking over that strange and foamy sea... Yesterday I saw them on the beach again and tonight, just now, when I heard that wave slap the beach, when I thought I heard that noise outside, I hoped quite unreasonably that it might somehow be Alph trying to come back home again. But it wasn't. I only want my son to come back home again. Is that too much to ask? And, my God, I think I see that lowering sun again, in this dark sky.  Some of the original covers and inside illustrations are still available! These are the actual originals used from # through #. Some are already framed. Send stamped selfaddressed envelope for list and prices. Box #, Greenwich Village Station. New York, N.Y. # fen S' Having mastered the Sea of Time and a king's daughter, he faced an even greater challenge! mM mm H IS first name was Robinson his last should have been Crusoe. It wasn't thoughit was Feeney. His friends called him Robin for short. When the chronocane came barreling out of the pea-soup mists of the sea of time he was hanging from the fantail of the Long Long Ago in a magnetic bo's'n's seat, overhauling the excursion ship's auxiliary drive. The minute he saw what he was in for he jammed the fountain pen-sized energizer he had just removed into his jacket pocket -- an instant later he was lifted from his perch and borne away on a tumultuous tide of bluenesses and blurs and cinammoncolored convolutions. Meanwhile, the Long Long Ago, by that strange quirk of fate for which time-storms are noted, sailed on unscathed. Confronted with what appeared to be imminent death, Robin sought to soften it by thinking of how dirt-poor he was, how dirtpoor he had always been and how dirt-poor he probably always would have been. But the countermeasure proved to be unnecessary, for the chronocane turned out to have a heart as well as an eye and, after whisking him this when and that, deposited him unharmed upon the Or, to break down the acronym, an Integrated Superficial Lenticular Ephemeron. Robin deduced the nature of his new surroundings even before he glanced up at the sky and saw that the sun occupied a dozen different positions at once, each only slightly removed from the others but combining with them to give an overall effect of a much larger body. The phenomenon resulted, as Robin well knew, from the orbital variations of Earth since its formation and from the presence of more than one latitude. Getting to his feet, he surveyed the scene in greater detail. Strictly speaking, the shore on which the storm had deposited him was nothing of the sort. It was merely the outer edge of the place-time he happened to be inhabiting. Beyond it the sea stretched endlessly away somewhat in the manner of the upper surface of a vast cloud bank. In being in heaven and, as a matter of fact, all Robin had to do to get back to Earth was to jump. But the trouble was he didn't know where he would land -- or when. Possibly in Mycenae, circa # b.c. -- possibly in Times Square, circa #. Most likely in the middle of the Pacific Ocean, circa it-didn'tmake-any-difference. But perhaps things weren't as bad as they seemed. In his jacket pocket reposed a time-drive energizer that needed nothing more in the way of repairs than a good cleaning, and there was an excellent chance that one or more of the place-times contain the materials for a time deteriorating any moment -- but then again it might hang on for ages. sea and took a good look at the place-time he was occupying. It consisted of an unbroken plain about a mile wide and a mile and a half long. Spears and shields were scattered over the immediate foreground. Examining them, he tied in the former with the ancient Greek poleis and the latter with the ancient Persian Empire. Unquestionably he was standing on the Plain of Marathon, the mise en scene of the historic battle in which the Athenians and the Plataeans had put to rout an invading army that outnumbered them ten to one. Beyond the plain, in lieu of the historic heights, rose a big green hill that Robin recognized instantly. It was Hill #, the site of Captain "Idaho" Murphy's famous stand To Robin's left the plain was bordered by the sea; to his right it gave way to two other place-times. One of them -- a narrow strip of forest -- formed a continuation of the littoral, while the other -- a wide expanse of tree-dotted countryside containing a number of grimlooking castles -- was conterminous to the plain and Hill #. He explored the forest first. It consisted of first-growth maples, beeches, oaks and elms. They were tall and straight, the aisles between their boles virtually free from sunlight. Robin noticed a slight drop in temperature, but this was due solely to the shielding foliage. Each place-time had its own sun, but owing to their proximity they functioned as one and as a received equal amounts of warmth and light. He came at length to an Amerindian village of twenty Iroquoian long-houses. He decided that the place-time was from stone age North America and constituted the scene of an intertribal battle that, while it may have eluded history, lingered on in the unconscious minds of those whose ancestors had been involved in it. He entered one of the longhouses and looked around. It was endemic life forms were limited to meiofauna), but it contained a sizable cache of Iroquoian corn possessed more appetizing fare than desiccated corn, and didn't take any of it with him. He spent the remainder of the day (according to his wristwatchcalendar, it was Saturday) and the better part of the next exploring his island home. All told, it comprised twelve place-times. He had already identified three of them -- the Plain of Marathon, circa # b.c.; the Amerindian Forest, circa the sixthcentury a.d.; and Hill #, circa # a.d., He mentally catalogued the castle-haunted countryside adjoining the first three as King Arthur's Kingdom, circa # a.d., and the rest as follows: Coventry, circa the time of Lady Godiva's ride; Minos, circa # b.c.; the Rubicon, circa # b.c.; Grendel Land (i.e., the scene of BeowulFs encounter with the monster), circa # a.d.; Yasnava Polyana (Tolstoy's estate), circa # a.d.; the first MacDougall's hamburger stand, circa # a.d.; Generous George's Used-car Lot', circa # a.d. (Robin would have been at a loss concerning these two if it hadn't been for the self-explanatory signs over their entrances); and Futureville, circa sometime in the far future (he was at a loss concerning this one and only assumed that the figure-nine shaped structures he glimpsed in the distance constituted a community. He drew a map in his mind for future reference. In most cases only a representative section of the placetime was present. However, Generous George's Used-car Lot, MacDougall's and Yasnaya Polyana appeared to be intact. The Used-car Lot delighted him. Not only did it adjoin MacDougall's, making for convenience in the way of meals, but the cars parked in it would provide him with the materials he needed to build a raft. In addition, many of them contained tools and in one of them -- a beat-up Chevy van -- he found an acetylene torch and tanks and a small electric arc-welder. Yasnaya Polyana afforded the most direct route to the sea, but it was heavily forested in places and he decided that when the time came he would launch the raft from the Plain of Marathon. This would involve passing through part of King Arthur's Kingdom, but the terrain didn't look too bad and was definitely a better bet than that of Minos. I I KE most such lots. Generous  George's was strung with overhead wires from which hung little plastic pennants of various colors. In one corner stood a small wooden structure in which were an office and a lavatory. The former contained a desk, two chairs, a collapsible cot and a miscellany of other items. The wall next to the door held a metal fuse box. It was connected through quinque-dimensional space to the same source of power that supplied the original, and the lot's lights -- four overhead self-activating fluorescent units -- would go on as soon as darkness fell. For the same reason the taps in the lavatory and those in MacDougall's dispensed running water, while the two fuel pumps just within the lot's entrance dispensed regular and premium gasoline. Robin rigged up an outdoor shower and connected it to the coldwater tap in the lavatory by means of heater-hose lengths commandeered from several of the cars. After washing up he went to work. To obtain parts he tore down a # Buick Riviera, a # Chevrolet Bel Air and a # Ford Torino. The job took him five days. On the sixth -- his eighth day on the quartz. It was almost dark before, high on the seaward side of Hill #, he found the kind he was looking for. After mining the small amount he needed for the time-drive he pocketed it and turned to leave. As he did so he happened to glance out to sea. He gasped. A ship was apAs time-ships go it was not a large one and its time vanes -- or sails -- seemed disproportionately wide. Obviously it had just surfaced or he would have noticed it before. As he watched, it touched the edge of the Plain of Marathon and came to a halt. nature and to the navigational problems they gave rise to, were generally avoided like the plague. Consequently Robin found it hard to believe his eyes. Nevertheless, they were giving it to him straight. As he stared, the forward nacelle opened and seven passengers and or time sailors disembarked. One of them appeared to be a prisoner. II Feeney's day really knew plenty of theories making the rounds and one of them -- the one Robin himself subscribed to -- has turned out to be substantially correct. It proposed that the collective unconscious is tied in with the spacetime continuum and that when any given race memory becomes firmly enough established it materializes in the form of a "place-time" on the so-called surface of the so-called temporal sea. By the same token, when the race memory behind any given place-time lapses for any reason, that place-time deteriorates and disappears and, because of the physical factors involved, the placer times that have combined with it to disappear also. Hence, the lontermined by the longevity of the weakest of its components. The creative process that results in a place-time can be likened to a projector throwing an image on a screen, the projector being the mass memory of the human race at any given time and the screen being the surface of the temporal sea. Granted, the analogy is an oversimplification, but it is only by oversimplifying complex phenomena such as the one here involved that we can conceive of them at all. Therefore, although we are dealing here with five dimensions and the make-believe room in which we have placed our makebelieve projector and screen comprises only four (the fourth being time as it is generally understood), the analogy still enables us to obtain some idea of what a placeis all about. But it must be remembered that what we are visualizing in four dimensions actually involves five and that our screen encompasses yesterday, today and tomorrow and is not subject to the same laws that govern our earthly existence. And it must also be remembered that our projector represents only one of a long line of similar projectors that stretches from the remote past through the present and on into the far future. These qualifications make a number of things clear: (#) how a place-time can seemingly have only one surface and yet be dimensionally identical to the original; (#) why chronology proper plays no part in the grouping together of many of the historic locales that men still remember do not exist on the so-called surface of the socalled temporal sea. Finally, the incongruities that of our preconditioning. Were we to view such phenomena solely with respect to the similarity of their components' seasons, all the while keeping in mind that geography is a three-dimensional concept, these incongruities would not exist. Suffice to say, whatever it is that causes place-times to unite into mated the resultant montage is cemented by a twenty-four-hour cycle of day and night that repeats itself mise. And time, while it passes in one sense, does not, in another, pass at all. was filled with joy at the sight of the ship. However, his joy didn't overwhelm his natural caution and, instead of running down the side of Hill # and across the plain to welcome the new arrivals, he blended himself against the trunk of a nearby tree and sat down to watch... The landing party had set out single file in the direction of the Amerindian Forest. Some members carried boxes, others sacks. The one Robin had taken for a prisoner carried nothing -- even so, he seemed to be having trouble keeping up with the others. Possibly because he was little more than half their size. When the party was halfway to the forest someone on the ship closed the forward nacelle -- and a moment later the ship backed away and sank out of sight. Crestfallen, Robin stared at where it had been. The good old Feeney luck was working overtime. But he was certain that the ship would be back in the near future to pick up those it had left here. Perhaps in the meantime he could make their acquaintance and assure a berth for himself on the trip back to the present. First, however, he would do a little spy work and find out what they were doing on the He watched the landing party make its way single-file across the plain. By the time it reached the forest and disappeared among the trees the sun was low in the west -- however, he decided to wait a while longer before leaving the hill. Dusk came. He saw smoke rising above the distant treetops and knew that the newcomers had made camp. Descending the hillside diagonally into King Arthur's Kingdom, he made his way across the ancient English countryside to his destination. By now night had fallen and the sky was crammed with stars. Literally crammed with them, because it contained not only the visible stars of more than one latitude, but the visible stars as they appeared from the various placetimes. Like the sun, the gibbous moon that presently rose in the east occupied a dozen different places at once. Entering the forest, Robin saw firelight flickering among the trees up ahead and he made his way cautiously toward its source. At length he found himself on the outskirts of the Amerindian village. Creeping closer and peering around the corner of one of the long-houses, he saw that the fire had been built in front of the largest dwelling. It was not the one he had entered earlier and he wished now that it had been, for he had a hunch that it was the new arrivals' headquarters and that this was far from the first time they Suspended over the fire on a makeshift tripod was a big black kettle and from it rose steam. Within the circle of firelight six men were grouped around a glittering pile of finger rings, bracelets, amulets, necklaces, brooches, earrings and various other items, arguing in loud voices. Tied to a tree on the other side of the fire was a girl. She had copper-colored hair and amber eyes. Her features were at once delicate and strong. Her eyebrows made Robin think of swallows flying south. Her dress appeared to be silk and was either ultra modern or ultra ancient. Golden in color, it fell all the way to her golden-slippered feet. In a number of places it had been torn, as though ornaments had been ripped from it. Returning his gaze to the pile of jewelry, Robin saw several iridescent sequins. Slowly the truth dawned on him. At the time of her capture she had been wearing all those jewels and all those ornaments! He studied her captors. Their speech seemed to consist of grunts and squeals. He was unable to make out what they were saying. The men averaged about seven and a half feet in height, were swarthy of skin and wore bloomerlike trousers that hung in tatters around their knees. Their black hair was long,  unkempt, and kept falling over their eyes. Their faces were either clean-shaven or naturally hairless -- probably the latter. They wore plastic rings in their noses and their teeth, either naturally discolored or artificially blackened, were filed to points. Each had a long cutlass stuck through his belt. Buccaneers? Cannibals? Hillthinking of them as "BuccanniIdentifying their civilization was something else again. One thing was for certain -- they were not from his. Nor were they from any of the past ones he had come into contact with. Perhaps they came from the future. Impossible. Contact had never been made with the future. The men had apparently decided to postpone dividing their captive's jewelry till later in the evening. They were now clustered around the fire and, as Robin watched, first one and then another reached into the steaming kettle, fished out a large chunk of meat and devoured it in two or three bites. The procedure was repeated again and again, to the accompaniment of loud lipsmacking and deep grunts. The captive looked on from contemptuous eyes. Presently one of the men -- an eight-foot giant with tangled hair hanging over his face -- fished out a piece of meat and took it to the tree where she was tied. After pinching her cheek he held the meat against her mouth. She almost bit his finger off. Yelling, he raised his hand as though to strike her. But the hand never descended. The scathing look she gave him was so intense and so utterly devoid of fear that he turned and slunk away. But her reprieve was temporary at best and Robin knew it. He sighed. The last thing in the world he wanted was a Girl Friday. Nevertheless, he was shortly going to have one. Ill  he hurried to the edge of the forest. He hauled all the dead wood he could find out onto the plain and piled it into a large pyre. He applied a match, waited till the flames got going good, then began stomping around it, giving vent to series of what he thought were pretty good Indian war whoops. He kept up his howling for about five minutes, then reentered the forest. He took a circuitous course back to the village, careful to make as little noise as possible. The little he did make was presently drowned out by the girl's captors as they crashed through the underbrush on a direct route to the plain. He had gambled on their leaving only one of their number behind and this was exactly what they had done. The man turned out to be none other than the Good Samaritan who had offered the girl part of his supper. He was bolstering his courage with the contents of a large jug and eyeing the girl covetously through his hair. Robin found a good-sized rock and clobbered him on the back of the head. He dropped the jug and toppled like a felled tree. Robin borrowed his cutlass long enough to cut the girl's plastic bonds. Disbelief had come into her eyes when he had felled her captor. Now hope replaced it. But she didn't collapse into Robin's arms with a profound sigh of thanksgiving as he half expected her to- -- instead she ran over to the pile of loot and began slipping amulets onto her arms, bracelets onto her wrists and rings onto her fingers. Great new science-fiction titles from... G# Damon Knight Seven Rithians -- enemy aliens -- have landed on Earth. Six are disposed of. One breaks loose and must be found or disaster will follow. But how to detect a monster that can disguise itself as a man -- any man? AS# # Ray Russell A pious #-year-old girl one night flings off her clothes, tries to seduce her priest, spews a stream of obscenities. Obviously she is possessed! A handsome cleric is assigned the task of exorcising her. He knows there is only one. way to cast out a devil from the body of a virgin... AN#I # By the editors of Galaxy Magazine For more than twenty years Galaxy has ranked as the foremost science-fiction magazine. It continually presents award-winning stories by all the top writers in the field. Award Books is proud to publish a select collection of recent fiction from the magazine -- a collection, in short, that's the best of the best. AN# # The exciting adventures of starship captain Matt Foyt... deep-space thrills and chills in every corner of the galaxy. The first two titles in the series are just off the presses... Charles Huntington Charles Huntington AS# # AS# # Please send me the science-fiction titles checked below. I enclose check or money order for (plus # for each book to cover postage and handling). AS# AN#I AN# AS# AS# Name Address City State Zip (Offer good only in U.S.A.) Robin seized her arm and tried to pull her to her feet. She pushed him away. "Begone!" she said in Anatolian. Anatolian was the language of ancient Asia Minor. Foremost among the countries where it had been spoken was Lydia. A bell began ringing in Robin's mind, but as yet it wasn't loud enough for him to get its import. Again he seized the girl's arm, and this time he succeeded in pulling her to her feet. "Do you want to be here when they get back and have them tie you to that tree again?" he demanded. Her amber eyes widened in surprise at his easy familiarity with her language. They also snapped. "I will not leave without my jewels! Release me this instant!" He did so. "We'll take them with us, but there's no time for you to put them on." He removed his jacket, spread it on the ground and piled the rest of the jewels and ornaments on it. Then he brought the ends together, stood up and slung the makeshift sack over his shoulder. "Come on," he said, and set out in the direction of King Arthur's Kingdom. him -- for the very good reason, no doubt, that he was carrying her ornaments and her jewels -- and together they hurried through the forest. From the plain came the shouts of her captors, but there was no indication as yet that they had discovered they had been faked out of position. "What's your name?" Robin asked the girl presently, as they left the forest behind them. He told her his. Almost a full minute passed. Then, just as he was beginning to think she wasn't going to tell him, she said, "Manijeh." "That's a pretty name. Where are you from?" Silence. "All right -- don't tell me." "I am from Sardis." Sardis. Again the bell began to ring, but still not loudly enough. "Why did those men capture you?" ' "They did not tell me, so I do not know. Not only do they act like pigs, they talk like swine. Except one, who spoke as I do -- but him they left behind. Robin helped her across a little brook, careful not to hold her arm a single second longer than was absolutely necessary. "Why do you think they captured you?" ' "To extort riches from my father, of course." "Your father must be very -- " Robin began -- and stopped. While he and Manijeh had been talking the shouts of her captors had faded away. Now the voices had started up again, much closer at hand, and he knew her escape had been discovered. "Hurry," he told Manijeh. "They'll start looking for us now." He led the way at a brisk dogtrot to Generous George's' Used-car Lot. The fluorescent units had come on, creating an oasis of brightness in the night. The paleness of Manijeh's face as she followed him into the lot attested to her wonderment and fear, but she said nothing. He took her to the office, told her to stay inside, then ran over to the parts bank he had accumulated and began assembling a field-fence adapter. He worked swiftly, aware that he and Manijeh might have left a trail that their pursuers could follow by starlight. When he finished he carried the adapter into the office and connected it to an unused circuit of the fuse box. Two spare fuse cartridges and a fusepuller were lying at the base of the box, a fact that he had noted earlier. He stood one of the cartridges on end and placed the fuse-puller next to it so he could insert the former in a hurry when the time came. Meanwhile, Manijeh had been putting on her jewelry. Robin stared at her. She looked like a Christmas tree. Disgusted, he returned to the parts bank and built five post pacs. He installed one on the lot's northwest corner, one on the northeast corner, one on the southwest corner and the remaining two on the southwest and southeast corners of MacDougall's parking lot. As he was installing the last one he glimpsed a furtive movement in the darkness beyond the radiance shed by MacDougall's outdoor fluorescents, which had also come on with the departure of daylight. rose to his feet. As he did so he caught the gleam of a cutlass out of the corner of his eye. Another. The office was visible around the edge of the hamburger stand. It was Whichever, he knew he'd never be able to reach it in time. "Manijeh!" he shouted. "In the box on the wall there's a little pair of tongs. Pick up the upright cylinder with them and shove it into the empty slot -- do it now! But whatever you do, don't touch it!" He repeated the instructions twice. Hell, she'd never understand! How could she? She had never seen a fuse box before in her life, to say nothing of a fuse cartridge or a fuse-puller. Even if she did by some miracle succeed in gripping the cartridge she'd never succeed in inserting it properly. He could see the pirates, kidnapers or whatever they were now. There were six of them (apparently the Good Samaritan had recovered) and they were pounding out of the darkness of Yasnaya Polyana toward MacDougall's for all they were worth. Robin began to run for the office. Halfway there he shouted the instructions again. Abruptly Manijeh appeared in the doorway. She stomped her foot. "I did pick it up!" she said. "I did shove it in! I didn't touch it! Do you think I am deaf?" Robin slowed to a halt, turned around. She had indeed activated the fence. The foremost pirate bounced back six feet when he collided with it and sparks shot from his hair. An identical fate overtook the second and their howls of pain were faintly audible from beyond the invisible barrier. The remaining four braked just in time and, as Robin watched, helped their fallen comrades to their feet. Then the six of them slunk back into the shadows of Yasnaya Polyana, there no doubt to reconnoiter and to try to devise a means to breach the fence. Robin wasn't worried. From what he had seen of them so far, it would tax their know-how to breach chicken-wire. Whistling, he covered the rest of the distance to the office. Manijeh was still standing in the doorway, her jewels having an iridescent glow in the blazing fluorescence, her eyes fixed on the darkness of Yasnaya Polyana into which the Buccan"I knew they were arrant cowards," she said. "I knew it all along." All the jewelry that had been in the makeshift sack was now on her -- diamondand ruby-studded golden disks and brooches, silver bracelets, golden amulets, lapis lazuli necklaces, emerald earrings, diamond fingerrings, golden shoe buckles... Robin began to have some idea of the true extent of the fortune that her kidnapers had let slip through their fingers. Could there possibly be more where it came from? The mere thought staggered his imagination. But that was because he was looking at the situation through the eyes of a poor man. For all he knew, her father might own all of Asia Minor. He might even have gone down in history. History was full of rich men -- rich men and despots. Maybe her father was both. "Who is your father, Manijeh?" he asked. "King Croesus," she answered. IV church mouse. Once he had said to Robin, Steer clear of rich bitches, son. They like nothing better than to spit on people like us... Another time he had said. Son, if you can find a way to do it marry a rich bitch some day. It just might beat being on welfare -- you never know... From which it can be seen that Robin's father was nothing if he was not inconsistent. This was because he was afflicted with an ambivalent attitude toward the rich. As a lifetime welfarer and a charter member of the International Brotherhood of United Welfare Recipients he instinctively regarded the wealthy as the natural enemy -- and as a lifetime member of a society devoted to meretricious materialism he couldn't help but admire them for having accumulated so many possessions. Robin himself was also afflicted with ah ambivalent attitude toward the rich, but his ambivalence was more extreme than his father's. He, too, instinctively regarded them as a natural enemy, but he did not simultaneously admire themhe worshiped them. There was a teaspoonful of Honor de Balzac in him, a tablespoonful of F. Scott Fitzgerald and a cupful of Horatio Alger. To aggravate his present position still further, his attitude toward the fair sex had been molded by the complete works of Zane Grey, James Oliver Curwood, Harold Bell Wright and Charles Alden Seltzer, books which his Great Grandfather Feeney had picked up at a rummage sale and which had been with the Feeney family ever since. Consequently, while his reaction to his Girl Friday's momentous disclosure involved two separate emotions, the romantic haze through which he was accustomed to regard womankind made it impossible for either to manifest itself. Otherwise, however, his mind was quite clear and the ungodly was a mystery no longer. They were using it as a hideout while their confederates negotiated a ransom settlement with Croesus. A thought occurred to him. "Manijeh, did they make you write a letter to your father?" "They tried to make me. When I would not they pulled all the combs from my hair and said they would show them to him as proof I was their prisoner. The pigs!" Robin wondered if they would have returned her unharmed. He doubted it. In any case, they no longer had the option. It was up to him to return her -- to take her back to Sardis -- preferably before the ransom was paid. He informed her of his intentions. She put her hands on her hips and looked at him scornfully. "Take me back to Sardis -- ha! How can you take me back to Sardis when you cannot possibly know which way to go?" She tossed her head in the direction taken by the retreating kidnapers. "After those stupid goats stole me from my father's garden they became lost in a fog -- and I do not think even they know which direction to take to get back down from this bewitched mountain top! How then can you know?" Robin was justifiably piqued. "It just so happens that I do know," he said. "And what's even more important, I know how." He pointed to the time raft, which at this stage of its construction even he had to admit didn't inspire much confidence. "We're going to Sardis in that -- after I finish building it. Now that I've got you to help me it'll be done in no time." She drew herself up in the doorway and looked down at him disdainfully. "I do not know from what wretched land you come," she said, "but from your apparel I would judge you to be a goatherd from the hills of Mysia and from your manners a swineherd from the outlands of Phrygia. The daughter of King Croesus would not so much as lift her little finger to help either -- and were either to address her in so presumptuous a fashion in her father's kingdom a hole would be drilled through his tongue and a redhot skewer thrust through it!" Poor Robin didn't know what to say. He should have been indignant, but he wasn't. Instead of instinctively wanting to tell her off for what she had said he instinctively wanted to apologize for what he had said. stening to his father. Stay on dole and you'll keep your dignity, the elder Feeney had told him and he had been right. You'd never catch a professional welfarer letting some rich bitch walk all over him -- he had pride. True, a welfarer never had very much money, but the difference between him and someone like Robin, who placed independence above common sense, was that the former never had to worry about where his money was coming from while the latter had to worry all the time. Unless -- unlike Robin -- he had an aptitude for one of the more lucrative trades or professions. Otherwise he had to scrounge and pay for his independence with his pride. If he were Robin he studied languages day and night so he could go to sea -- only to discover that a ship's linguist, even when his natural mechanical ability automatically qualified him for a first-class mechanic's rating, enjoyed a status similar to cabin boy and didn't draw a great deal more in the way of wages. Robin sighed. Maybe his ten sisters and his eight brothers had been right when they unanimously voted him the black sheep of the family. However you looked at it, the time for him to assert himself was on hand. So maybe he was as poor as a church mouse and his Girl Friday as rich as a fiveand dimestore heiress -- she was still his Girl Friday. He'd show her who was the boss right now. "I'm hungry," Manijeh declared. "Fetch me something to eat." Robin didn't remember his resolve till he was halfway to MacDougall's. By then, of course, it was too late. It had been too late in the first place. In MacDougall's he made coffee, french fries and hamburgers (there was enough food in the refrigerators and the freezers and the cupboards to last him and a Manijeh a whole year), prepared a tray for her and one for himself and carried both back to the office. It was strange fare for a sixth-century b.c. maiden and for a moment he thought she was going to turn up her nose at it. She didn't, though, and after the first bite devoured everything on her tray. It was clear, however, from the frigid glances she repeatedly cast in his direction that having to sit at the same table with a common goatherd outraged her sensibilities. But she made no comment. It had been his intention to inform her in the best James Oliver Curwood tradition that the cot in the office was hers and that he would bed down either in MacDougall's or in the back seat of one of the used cars. However, this proved to be unnecessary. "Begone," she said when he picked up the trays. "I would sleep." Sadly he carried the trays and the plastic cups and containers back to MacDougall's and dumped them into one of the disposal bins. Then he returned to the used-car lot and after finding a back seat that was almost wide enough for him to stretch out on, settled down for the night. T 'HE kidnapers showed up early the next morning, arrayed themselves a respectful distance beyond the fence and brandished their cutlasses. Robin ignored them, rigged a tarpaulin around the outdoor shower and washed himself vigorously, wishing mournfully for a razor (he had by this time grown a frizzly brown beard). He was about to step outside when Manijeh appeared in the office doorway, yawning. Fortunately his clothes were within reach and he put them on. "Why have you been pouring water on your head?" Manijeh asked when he stepped into the morning sunshine. He glared at her. "It's an old Mysian custom." She parted the tarp and peered inside. "To turn it on," Robin explained, "you twist that little round disk. To turn it off, you twist it the other way. You stand under that bucket with the holes in its bottom. The water's cold and there isn't any -- any -- " (he discovered there was no Anatolian word for soap). "Well anyway," he concluded, "you'll find it an invigorating experience." "Ha!" Manijeh said. "You would never catch the daughter of King Croesus pouring water on her head." And she had called him a Mysian goatherd! "Fetch me something to eat," the daughter of King Croesus continued. "I am hungry." He made fresh coffee and fried hamburgers and they breakfasted at Generous George's desk. "Why didn't you cook some more of those delicious little biscuits?" Manijeh asked. Biscuits? "Oh, you mean french fries. I'll fix some for dinner. Meanwhile," Robin added meaningfully, "I've got work to do." After disposing of the breakfast dishes he got busy on the raft. The pirates watched for a while, brandishing their cutlasses whenever he happened to glance in their direction -- then, evidently becoming bored, they withdrew into the rocky wilderness of Minos. Noon came. "I am hungry," Manijeh called from the office doorway. "Fetch me something to eat." Robin gritted his teeth. Some Girl Friday he had! Come to think of it, though, he'd rescued her on a Saturday, which made her his Girl Saturday, not Friday. The good old Feeney luck had been working overtime, as usual. While he was peeling the potatoes for the french fries in MacDougall's kitchen he sensed someone standing just behind him and out of the corner of his eye he saw Manijeh peering around his shoulder. "Is that the way the little biscuits are made?" she asked. "That's only the first step. Here, let me show you." Craftily he slipped the paring knife into her right hand and placed a potato in her left. "You turn it like this, see? And while you're turning it, you peel." After she finished with the peeling he showed her how to put the potatoes in the slicer and then how to put them in the wire basket and immerse them in the deep fat, which he had heated beforehand. Then he showed her how to fry hamburgers and make coffee. She was so thrilled that several times she clapped her hands out of sheer delight and when the boiling water rose magically from the lower to the upper globe of the coffeemaker, she uttered an awed: "Ahhhhhh!" They ate at one of MacDougall's indoor tables. Afterward, Robin showed Manijeh where to throw away the disposable cups and plates. Then he went back to work. The day grew hot. Along about three o'clock he heard water running, and looking in the direction of the outdoor shower he saw a golden dress hanging over the ring to which the tarp was attached. That evening at supper her copper-colored hair, still not quite dry but neatly combed (apparently she had secreted one of her combs from her kidnapers), fell in straight moist tresses to her shoulders and shone softly in the subdued fluorescence of MacDougall's dining room. I I KE most such establishments,  Generous George's Used-car Lot was a heat trap. The mornings weren't bad, but every afternoon the temperature climbed into the high nineties and -- as the sea of time was incapable of providing so much as a zephyr and as the fence would have kept it out in any case -- there was no relief till the sun went down. And even then there wasn't very much to speak of. The only shade available (discounting the ephemeral shadows cast by the office and the hamburger stand) was that thrown by a great oak that stood in the wedge of Yasnaya Polyana the field-fence had made part of the car lotMacDougall complex. And this was not available to Robin because he was building the raft in the center of the car lot and couldn't afford to take time off except to eat and sleep. But while the shade was not available to Robin, it was available to his Girl Saturday. She set the more comfortable of the two office chairs under the tree and sat there by the hour, polishing her jewelry with an old chamois cloth she had found in one of the cars. Occasionally she grew bored and took a walk around the lot, looking at this used car and that, a baffled expression on her face. When the pirates came around, as was their custom once or twice a day, she would interrupt her perambulations or her polishing long enough to stick out her tongue at them. After several futile attempts to breach the invisible barrier by rolling boulders from Minos up Hill # and letting them come tumbling down the slope and into the fence, they had apparently given up and now confined their activities to sitting on the ground in the shade of a rock or tree and watching Robin work, a pastime that seemed to be enjoying greater and greater popularity on At first Manijeh paid the. raft not the slightest attention, but as it began to acquire form she evinced an increasing interest in it. At length -- one afternoon when the temperature was nudging a hundred -- she came over to where he was working and asked what he was making. He was lying on a creeper under the deck plating, installing a Revlin relay-instigator that he had built the night before. He propelled himself out into the sunlight, stared up at her in disbelief. "I thought I told you. It's what I'm going to take you back to Sardis in." "You did tell me. But you didn't tell me what you call it." "It's a raft." "She looked around. "I do not see any water." "Of course you don't -- it's not that kind of a raft." "And we are going to Sardis on it?" "That's right." "Ha!" "You didn't say 'ha' the other night when I put up the fence," Robin said. "What fence?" He pointed to the pirates, who were lolling in the shade of a big Minoan boulder. "The fence that keeps them from coming in here, chopping me into mincemeat and carrying you off." She looked in the direction he had indicated. "I do not see any fence." "Naturally you don't. It's invisible." She put her hands on her hips and gazed down at him. "Your face is dirty," she observed. The abrupt change of subject disconcerted him and for a moment he forgot how dirt-poor he was, had always been and always would be and that she was the daughter of one of the richest men in all creation. "Of course it's dirty," he said. "And I'm tired and I'm thirsty, too. And do you know why? It's because I've been working myself half to death to get you off this 'mountaintop' and safely back to your father's kingdom -- " She looked at him for a long time. Then, without another word, she turned and walked away. Awed by his outburst, he propelled himself back under the raft and began plying an end wrench. Some time later, out of the corner of his eye, he saw Manijeh coming out of the office carrying a paper cup. He gaped. Presently the raft cut her from view till all he could see were her feet. "Well, are you going to come out and quench your thirst or not?" she said. "Or do you perhaps think I am going to crawl under there with this container of water and hold it while you drink?" Slowly he propelled himself back into the sunlight. He accepted the paper cup, drained it and handed it back. "Th-thanks." He was about to shove himself back under the raft. "Wait," she said. "You forgot your instrument." She handed him the end wrench. "Th-thanks," he said again. It took him five more minutes to finish installing the instigator and when he reemerged into the sunlight he expected Manijeh to be gone. Instead he saw her standing at the other end of the raft, studying an electric booster motor he'd set in place and drilled holes for but hadn't gotten around to bolting down. "I believe," she said, "that I could secure this funny-looking object if I were to be supplied with the necessary instrument." He handed her a socket wrench. She worked beside him the rest of the day. When evening came her face was as dirty as his was, all her knuckles were skinned and her "Tomorrow," she said, "I will get up before you do and prepare breakfast. That way, we will be able to get back on the job sooner." V F OR a while things went swimmingly, although as the days passed it became increasingly clear to Robin that long before the raft was finished. King Croesus would have come across with the ransom. Something of the sort must have been on Manijeh's mind, for one night while they were sitting in Generous George's office, she said, "How soon will it be before we leave for Sardis, Ro-bin?" He looked up from the time-drive ganglion he was assembling on the opposite side of the desk. "I thought you didn't believe I could find my way to Sardis." . "Would I be helping you to build the raft if I still did not believe it?" He returned his attention to the ganglion. "No, I guess you wouldn't. We should be able to leave in two more days." There was a silence. Then: "Why is it that you wish to take me back to my father?" "Because that's where you belong." There was another silence -- a much longer one. At length: "My father will probably reward you handsomely," she said. The possibility hadn't even entered Robin's mind. "I'm not doing it for a reward." "I did not say you were." He looked at her across the desk. That evening, as had been her custom since she had begun to help him with the raft, she had removed all her jewels and ornaments, polished them and then, after taking a shower, had put them all back on. But from some strange reason she didn't seem to glitter quite as much as usual. "I guess my not thinking of a reward makes me seem kind of foolish," he said. Her amber eyes snapped. "I did not say that either! You are putting words into my mouth again. Moreover, I think that I shall go to bed!" She did not point to the door and say "Begone!" but she might just as well have. He pocketed his tools, rose to his feet and picked up the ganglion. Eventually, he supposed, if he were to remain in her company long enough, he would get used to her outbursts. They no longer bugged him as much as they used to. But "eventually" did not apply -- in a few more days they would part and he would never see her again. He stepped over to the doorway. "Good night, Manijeh," he said. "Good night -- Ro-bin." T 'HE next morning they had a visitor. Rather, they had nine visitors -- the six who had been left with Mafederates -- two in number -- who had departed in the time ship, plus a third party. But it was the third party who was the actual visitor -- the others were merely spectators. He stepped forward and attached a small, two-way magnetic microphone to the field-fence, where it hung magically suspended in the morning air some six inches from his mouth. "My name is -- " (Robin couldn't quite catch the words, but they sounded like "Coal Bin"), he said in late twentieth-century English, a language that must have predated his own by centuries. "My presence on the periphery of your fastness arises from an urgent necessity to negotiate a satisfactory settlement of our dispute. I think you will find the terms I have to offer eminently equitable and, under the circumstances, more than generous." He was somewhat smaller than his uncouth friends, although unquestionably of the same species. His long black hair was thickly pomaded with what looked like axle grease and was parted precisely in the middle of his scalp and combed straight down on either side of his face to his shoulders, where it curled upward into a sort of semicircular eavetrough. He wore a canary-yellow vest. Limegreen jodhpurs, black imitationleather leggings and narrow black oxfords with pointed toes. There was no ring in his nose and presumably there were none in his ears. Nor were his teeth filed to a point or blackened -- instead they were perfectly formed and dazzlingly white. As he talked he displayed them by means of a wide smile that went on and off at regular intervals as though activated by an automatic switch hidden somewhere in his head. "What sort of terms?" Robin asked. "Terms pertaining to the disposition of your companion and her paraphernalia and to your dewent on and off like an electric lightbulb. "As president of our small but powerful labor union, the Brotherhood of Quinque-dimensional Engineers," Coal Bin continued, "I am authorized (smile) to offer you -- in exchange for your turning over to us the daughter of King Croesus together with the aforementioned paraphernalia free (smile) transportation on board our time vessel to whenever and wherever you are from." Robin stared at him. "I have just returned from sixthcentury Sardis," Coal Bin went on, "where (smile) for many days I have been sitting at the bargaining table with the king himself. I regret (smile) to report that we were unable to reach a mutually satisfactory agreement." B argaining table? Agree'ment? Suddenly Robin understood why Coal Bin had chosen late twentieth-century English in which to conduct the conversation. Aside from the probability of Robin's being familiar with it, it abounded with generalities and provided the speaker with an ideal means of dignifying the lowliest of professions, of talking around the truth and of calling a spade a spade when it was really a shovel. Coal Bin was far from the first to have elevated extortion to the level of the bargaining table. None of which explained why King Croesus has refused to come across with the ransom. "Surely he must have offered you something for Manijeh's safe return," Robin said. "He refused absolutely to recompense us in any way whatsoever for our labor." Robin was stunned. "Did he say why?" "He said (smile) that the piece of merchandise on which our bargaining power was based was of no use to him -- that he already had in his possession a number of such commodities, that the commodity in question (smile) had negated through stubbornness and conceit several tentative conglomerate mergers with neighboring corporations and that chattel such as she, being non-negotiable, was of no further value to him. Thus (smile) our little labor union has been deprived of wages its members have honestly earned, necessitating our taking action to obtain whatever other income may be accruing (smile) to us." "I can understand why you want Manijeh's jewelry," Robin said. "But why do you want her?" "She will bring (smile) a handsome price on the Babylonian slave market. Meanwhile, you will have been suitably recompensed for your (smile) labors by means of a free voyage home. I might even offer you as an added inducement that small ring that twinkles (smile) so charmingly on her left little finger." Robin took a deep breath. He managed to keep his temper, but it wasn't easy. "No deal," he said. Coal Bin blinked. "But I am unable (smile) to offer you more. Our union funds are virtually exhausted and must be replenished. Moreover (smile) you cannot but agree that both the girl and her paraphernalia are rightfully ours and that as the thief who stole them (smile) you are scarcely deserving of the recompense I proffered." Again Robin managed to keep his temper. "Neither Manijeh nor her jewels belong to anyone but herself," he said. Throughout the one-sided conversation Coal Bin had kept glancing at the time raft. Now he pointed to it. "Surely you are not so naive as to think you can escape from the It was the last straw. "If you were working for me," Robin said icily, "I'd fire you in two seconds flat. You know why? I don't like the way you part your hair." The freedom to part his hair any way he chose had long been the workingman's most cherished right, more important to him even than time-and-a-half. To question it was tanamount to heresy. Apparently matters hadn't changed in Coal Bin's day and age. His face went white, his equanimity vanished and he shook his fist. "Dirty (smile) capitalist pig!" he shouted. "Robber of the Poor! Stealer (smile) from the mouths of babes! Picker of the hard-working man's (smile) pockets! Dirty -- " At this point his "fellow workers," realizing that something had gone drastically wrong at the bargaining table and fearful, perhaps, lest their president forget the presence of the fence, stepped forward, seized his arms and, leaving the two-way mike behind, carried him bodily off into Minos. There they disappeared among the rocks, where gradually Coal Bin's imprecations faded away. nijeh looked at him. "What did he say to you, Ro-bin? What did you say to him?" "He said they wanted your jewels. I said they couldn't have them." "How can they be such pigs? They have already collected a huge ransom from my father, have they not?" Robin didn't have the heart to tell her the truth. Besides, Coal Bin might have been lying. Suppose, though, he hadn't been? In that case would it be fair to Manijeh to take her back to Sardis and dump her off like so much unwanted baggage? But if he didn't take her back to Sardis, what was he going to do with her? He couldn't leave her on home. True, his father might like her, but it was a cinch his eight brothers and his ten sisters, all of whom lived in the Feeney homestead with their wives, husbands and children and all of whom were on welfare, wouldn't. All they'd have to do was take one look at her jewelry and that would be it. He sighed. He couldn't remember a time when he had had so many troubles. "I don't know whether they collected the ransom or not, Manijeh," he said. "We'll just have to wait and see. Meanwhile, we're going to have to work on the raft all day today and all night tonight so we can launch it early tomorrow morning. The sooner we leave this 'mountaintop,' the better." She made no objection and after a quick breakfast they got busy. Manijeh had no mechanical aptitude whatsoever; nevertheless she always seemed to know which tool to hand him next and always managed to be where she should be when he needed her. Equally important, she now prepared all the meals, enabling him to make up for time he had previously lost. Throughout the day he expected her kidnapers to show up again, but they did not. Coal Bin worried him. So did the time ship. The former had brains and the latter indubitably carried weapons of a far more sophisticated nature than cutlasses. He was certain that it was anchored just off Minos. Clearly, however, Coal Bin knew nothing about magnetic fields -- or he would have shorted out the fence at once. Thus, even if the ship carried gas grenades, lobbing one over the upper edge of the field -- which was sixty feet high -- and incapacitating Robin and his Girl Saturday, hardly would accomplish anything. Tentatively Robin concluded that Coal Bin planned to make his move after Robin deactivated the fence himself and he and his Girl Saturday were on board the time raft and on their way to the sea. When the night passed without incident he knew this to be the case. VI time raft was a phenomenon to behold. Its launching wheels sported white sidewall belted tires and its main deck was completely enclosed. There were two port and two starboard windows, a wide forewindow just above the hooded prow and an even wider aftwindow just above the rear deck. All were equipped with safety glass and could be raised and lowered by means of little cranks. The cockpit was roomy and just behind it was a commodious compartment furnished with an upholstered divan on which Manijeh could sleep if she got tired during the voyage. The time-drive ganglion was located in front of the pilot's seat, underneath the control panel, and the heavily insulated wires connecting it to the foreand aftequilator-bars and the port and starboard interometer-strips had been routed underneath the main deck. It was preset for sixth-century b.c. Sardis. All Robin would have to do when he and Manijeh reached the sea was turn off the launching motor and throw a switch. The launching motor had been lifted intact from the Ford Torino. However, Robin had completely rebuilt it, increasing its HP and eliminating its noxious emissions -- a true feat of legerdemain by twentieth-century standards, but child's play for a mechanic of his own day and age. The prow was equipped with four prowlights -- two on either side -- and the stern with six sternlights -- three on either side. There were two chronocane repellors -- one centered on the forward equilator bar and the other on the aft equilator bar -- that Robin had fashioned from a set of # license plates he had found in the trunk of one of the used cars. He and Manijeh took turns in the shower. Then they had a farewell breakfast at MacDougall's, packed a lunch and filled a gallon thermos with coffee. Manijeh insisted on preparing an extra batch of the "little biscuits" to take home to her sisters and day was breaking when they at last left the stand, walked over to the raft and got on board. There was still no sign of the uncouth ones but Robin suspected they had the Lot under observation, probably from the brow of Hill #. Presently the Lot resounded with the smooth rumble of the raft's # HP # cylinder emission-free internal-combustion launching motor. After driving over to the fuel pumps Robin filled the tank with regular, then drove over to the office and parked as close to the door as he could get. He went inside, pulled the fence cartridge fuse, ran outside and quickly reboarded the raft. After locking the port and starboard doors he surveyed the scene on all sides. Still no sign of the kidnapers. King Arthur's Kingdom and began circling the base of Hill #. The special fore and aft suspension system he had designed paid off and the raft rode the uneven terrain smoothly. But he had to be careful of hangups because of its low undercarriage -- an unavoidable carry-over from the cars he had used for parts. Presently he came to a lane and since it led in the direction he wanted to take, he turned into it. He was able to up the raft's speed. Beside him he heard Manijeh gasp. "My father would give half his kingdom for a chariot such as this!" she exclaimed. Robin concentrated on the road ahead, momentarily expecting the kidnapers to appear. He didn't think they would try to destroy the raft for the simple reason that Manijeh might be injured and her value on the Babylonian slave market impaired. But he did think they would try to disable it. However, he saw no sign of them and presently he and Manijeh reached the Plain of Marathon -- and the marsh. The marsh extended from the eastern fringe of the Amerindian Forest to the base of Hill #. He had been unaware of its existence because he hadn't passed that way before and because from a distance it looked no different from the rest of the terrain. He drove the length of it just to make sure there was no way of crossing it. There wasn't. The good old Feeney luck again. "Why are we turning around?" Manijeh asked. "We've got to find another way to get to Sardis. This one's out." He expected a sardonic comment. Oddly none was forthcoming. Coventry would be his best bet, even though it involved passing through the whole of Arthur's Kingdom. Fortunately he found a lane that roughly paralled the Amerindian Forest and skirted the higher ground where most of the grim-looking castles stood. But the lane didn't go all the way and the last leg of the journey was a nightmare of hills and dales that provided not even so much as cowpath. At length, however, he glimpsed buildings in the distance and knew they were going to make it. He approached the town slowly. Its streets afforded the kidnapers an excellent chance to waylay them. But he needn't have worried -- the streets proved to be so narrow that the raft couldn't pass through them, couldn't, in fact, even enter them. Next, he tried Yasnaya Polyana. Getting there turned out to be another nightmare. Arriving, he found that wherever a route to the sea existed, trees had been felled to block it. The kidnapers handiwork, of course. They, too, had worked all night and the field-fence had shut out the sound of their labors. Somehow Robin managed to get back to the used-car lot. He knew he could never make the sea through Minos, so after fueling up again he drove the raft through the northwestern section of the placetime to Grendel Land. He found more nightmares awaiting him -- roads barely wide enough to accommodate an oxcart, sodden fields, sullen hills, foreboding during his first two days as a castaway he had touched upon all the place-times, but he had seen them from the perspective of a man on foot and a man on foot sees the world far differently from a man on wheels. After straddling a pair of deep ruts through a brooding woods, Robin came abreast of a large hall with antlerlike ornaments projecting from its gables. He had come across it on his previous visit and had identified it as Heorot, the mise en schne of Beowulf s legendary battle with the troll Grendel. It was mid-afternoon by this time, and if Manijeh had glanced once into the rear compartment where their lunch lay, she had done so a dozen times. At last he braked the raft in the shadow of the hall and, after a careful look around, got out. "Would you like to have something to eat, Manijeh?" She needed no second invitation. They ate standing up, utilizing the raft's hood as a picnic table. What little sunlight managed to penetrate the perpetual overcast that characterized Grendel Land's sky glittered harshly on her jewelry, all of which she had on, of course, and all of which she had polished to high heaven. As always, this annoyed him. Not that he begrudged her the wealth the jewels represented -- he just didn't want it so frequently and flamboyantly thrown in his face. S HE was standing with her back toward one of the hall's apertures -- a window, presumably. Abruptly a huge hand attached to a brawny arm shot out from the window and made a grab for her. Robin dove across the hood and pulled her out of reach just in time. He had a very bad moment during which he almost believed the hand and arm belonged to none other than Grendel himself -- then, as the owner emerged from the window, he saw they were part and property of his old friend, the Good Samaritan. Two more of the kidnapers emerged from two more windows and approached the raft. Robin threw the rest of their coffee into the Good Samaritan's eyes, shoved Manijeh into the raft and locked her door. Then he shot around the raft, slid behind the wheel and closed and locked his door. Meanwhile the Good Samaritan was rubbing his eyes and dancing a jig in the middle of the rutted road. Robin was about to send the raft either over or around him and continue in the same direction he had been traveling when he saw that several trees had been felled ahead and deduced the presence of a roadblock. Wearily he turned the raft around and headed back the way he had come. The road might have taken him and Manijeh all the way to the shore and had constituted their last remaining hope. The strip of Grendel Land conterminous to Futureville and Minos was much too heavily forested for passage -- and he wouldn't have tried to go through Futureville in any case. postdate the energy-source of the time ship -- in this instance, raft -- and were he to have entered Futureville the raft would have come to a screeching halt and he and his Girl Saturday would have been worse off than before. So it was back to the used-car lot again. He sighed. He was reminded of a story he had heard once about a man who had built a boat in his attic and when it was finished could find no way of getting it downstairs and out of the house. Throughout the return trip he had the uncomfortable feeling that he had eluded the Good Samaritan and his friends far too easily -- that they hadn't really cared whether they captured him and Manijeh or not. They had behaved like three cats playing with two mice. Where were the other six cats? up on an outcropping and it took him better than two hours to work it free. Night had fallen when at last, tired, discouraged and disgusted, he drove into the lot. He pulled up in front of the office, turned off the launching motor. entered and, finding the field-fence adapter unharmed, reactivated the fence. Then he climbed back into the raft and settled down to think. Manijeh had dozed off. Awakening, she said, "Why have we come back here again, Ro-bin?" "To give me a chance to figure a way out of the fix we're in." "Then you do not know how to get to Sardis after all?" "I'm afraid not." She was silent for a while. Then: "I am glad. I didn't really want to go home to my father from the very beginning." Robin looked at her. "You didn't? Why?" "Because he does not seem to know I am alive. All he cares about are his wives and concubines. In addition to them, he has a farm where he raises girls the way the peasants raise sheep. When he isn't thinking about his wives and concubines he is thinking about them." "I'm afraid I'm going to have to take you back to him just the same," Robin said. "Provided I can find a way." She nodded. "I know. Like all Mysian goatherds, you will do anything for riches. I hope he doesn't give you so much as a fig for bringing me back." "Now see here -- " Robin began. "Your only interest in me from the beginning was my jewels," Manijeh went on. "And then, after you found out who my father was, your only interest in me was the reward. I know all about such things. Every time a prince looks at me I see either my jewels or my father's wealth shining in his eyes. That is why every time my fathers tries to arrange a marriage for me I hide in my room and barricade the door." She shuddered and a tear rolled down her cheek. "And you are just like they are, even though you are only a Mysian goatherd." Robin was staring at the tear. It certainly seemed real enough. But he had no chance to find out for sure. All over the lot, which in his naivete he had assumed to be napers, pirates were boiling out of used cars. Counting the Good Samaritan and his tow buddies -- who had apparently outdistanced the raft -- and Coal Bin, there were nine of them. Eight were brandishing cutlasses. The ninth. Coal Bin, was brandishing Robin's acetylene torch. -- Think, Robinson Feeney said to himself. Think... Superficial Lenticular Ephemeron. -- Yes, yes. But what is its relationship to conventional reality? -- It is a montage of placetimes that have been lifted out of conventional reality and projected upon the surface of quinque-dimensional space. to conventional reality through each of its place-times, is it not? And there is, is there not, a sort of quinque-dimensional umbilical cord connecting each of the segments to its original? -- Yes. But the metaphor is misleading because it conjures up a three-dimensional image. Quinque-dimensionally the distance separating the two realities is both infinite and nonexistent. Thus the umbilical cord would have to be both visible and invisible, without end and without beginning. -- Nevertheless it would be possible, would it not, to proceed directly from a projected to an original reality? -- It might be possible -- if the time-traveler overloaded his time-drive energizer and risked ruining it. But timedrive energizers cost a fortune and -- What was he arguing about? What difference did it make how much they cost? If burning his out would keep Manijeh out of the hands of Coal Bin and himself out of reach of cutlasses he couldn't ask for a better bargain. And he would never have to worry about replacing it -- because where they were going he would not be able to replace it. Rousing himself from his brown study, he saw that Manijeh had picked up a heavy-duty socket wrench from the deck and was shaking it in the face of Coal Bin, who was standing several feet from the raft's starboard hull trying to ignite the acetylene torch with what looked like a cigar lighter. But for some reason the lighter itself wouldn't ignite. Robin started up the launching motor. Excursion ships such as the Long Long Age steered clear of the late twentieth century, hence all his knowledge of the year # A.D. was limited to what little he had read of the history of the period. But he had read enough to know that when he and his Girl Saturday got there -- assuming they got there -- the new problems that would confront them would be nearly as bad as the ones confronting them now. Well, at least they would be different. Coal Bin at last got the torch going, adjusted the flame and began applying it to the starboard door handle. "Ro-bin, the wall is getting hot," Manijeh said. "I think we had better leave." "We're going to, Manijeh -- but by a different door." He began backing the raft toward the nearest section of the fieldfence. Coal Bin and his friends confident their quarry couldn't escape. walked easily along on either side of it. Coal Bin continued to apply the torch to the starboard doorhandle, smiling at every other step. Several feet from the fence Robin braked, then inched the raft backward till the aft equilator-bar came into contact with the magnetic field. There was a loud pfft... as the energy transfer began. ibly startled, but none of them -- not even Coal Bin -- caught on. Not that it would have done them any good if they had. Robin kept his eyes focused on the time-drive energizer indicator. It climbed rapidly. When it completed the circuit of the dial he turned off the launching motor. "Here we go!" he said to his Girl Saturday and threw the ganglion switch. side the raft began to lose substance. So did Hill #. So did Minos. So did MacDougall's. So did Yasnaya Polvana. So did King Arthur's Kingdom. Everyone and everything, in short -- except Robin, Manijeh, the raft, the cars and the car lot -- began to fade away. Suddenly the cars that Robin had torn down for parts reappeared. He kept his fingers crossed. Now, if ever, the raft would dematerialize and he and Manijeh would be left sitting on thin air. When it did not he knew that time was more lenient than he had thought -- it could and did permit the coexistence of two or more versions of the same object. Buildings patterned with tiers of lighted windows had begun to take shape. Now people began to appear. Muffled traffic noises reached his and Manijeh's ears. vanished altogether. So did the "Something is burning, Ro-bin," Manijeh said. "Do you not smell it also?" It was the time-drive energizer, of course -- or what was left of it. He rolled down the port window. "It's nothing to be alarmed about, Manijeh." He looked at the people standing in the lot, at the people passing in the street, on foot and in cars. Well, here we are, he thought. Babes in the late twentieth-century woods... He removed his jacket and told Manijeh to put it on before someone saw her jewels and tried to steal them. "Where are we, Ro-bin?" she asked. "Certainly this is not Sardis -- or even Lydia." "We're in a strange country, Manijeh -- a country filled with fierce savages. But don't worry. Most of them won't attack us -- at least not openly -- because they like to pretend they're civilized." "I'm not worried. I am with you." Him? A fat lot of good he could do her. No job. No money in his pocket. She had sure picked a good one to pin her hopes on when she picked him! Most of the people in the lot were looking at the used cars. Presently one of the ones who wasn't -- a big beefy man with salt-and-pepper sideburns -- noticed the raft for the first time. His eyes got as big as beer coasters. He came over and rested his elbow on the port window sill "Hi, folks -- didn't happen to see you drive in. Thinking of trading her in?" "Trading who in? Robin asked. "I'll make you a generous allowance. After all, that's how I got my name." It got through to Robin finally that the man was referring to the time raft. "You drive out of here in one of my later models and I'll go as high as two thousand bucks," Generous George continued. "And believe me, that's tops for an old crate that needs a paint job as bad as this one. What make is it, by the way?" Robin stared at him. Two thousand dollars for a burned-out time raft? "I asked you -- what make is it?" Generous George repeated. "I made it myself," Robin said. "G'wan -- " During the conversation, another twentieth-centuryite character -- a tall middle-aged man wearing a sleek blue business suit -- had been walking around the raft, looking at it from this angle and that. Now, apparently having overheard Robin's last words, he came over to the port window and asked, "You built this yourself?" Obviously awed. Generous George retired hastily into the background. "Well not exactly," Robin amended. "I had a helper." "How many horse?" "Four-twenty." The tall man blinked. Then: "You must be polluting the environment like crazy. How the devil do you get away with it?" "I don't get away with it. I installed a simple afterburner that eliminates pollution entirely." "I suppose you built that too." "Naturally. Like to take a look at it?" "I haven't time right now," the tall man said. He handed Robin a card. "I'm staying at the Wenceslaus Arms across the street -- that's how I happened to get my eye on this job. Drop in tomorrow morning and we'll have a chat. Maybe you're pulling my leg and maybe you're not -- we'll see. If you're not and you can design a car for us like this one and simultaneously free us from the Curse of the Wankel -- our engineering department is shortly going to grow a new head." The tall man turned and left the lot. not much. He had a good prospect of getting a job, but he still didn't have any money. Down the street from the hotel he could see the lighted show-window of what undoubtedly was a pawnshop. If only... Scandalized, he threw the nascent thought out of his mind. What in the world was the matter with him? Had he no pride left at all? Besides, Manijeh would never go along with He became aware that she was looking at him intently. "Have you ever visited this strange land before, Ro-bin?" she asked. "No. But I know a little bit about it." "One time when I was a little girl I became lost in a strange part of Sardis. No one would give me anything to eat nor would anyone offer me a place to sleep. A long time later I found out why." He felt her hand touch his, felt something cold drop into his palm. Looking down, he saw the gleam of an emerald earring. "When I said all you wanted was my jewels," Manijeh went on, "I said it because I thought you were still going to take me to Sardis and I was angry. I know that you do not want them -- that you never did. I know also that you are not really a Mysian goatherd, but I think that you may be as poor as one. It is imperative therefore that you exchange this bauble for whatever is needed to obtain for us food and shelter and clothing." "Now see here -- " Robin began. "But even though you may not be a Mysian goatherd," Manijeh continued, "your apparel makes you look like one and it would never do for the daughter of King Croesus to be seen in the company of so uncouth a creature, especially when the means for him to alter his appearance are available." "All right, I will exchange it," Robin said and jammed the earring into his pocket. Then he saw that she was still looking at him, that there was a twinkle in her amber eyes. Was it possible that this Girl Saturday knew him even better than he knew her? "Suppose I really were a Mysian goatherd," he said. "Suppose I couldn't alter my appearance. What would the daughter of King Croesus' reaction be to that?" "Way down in her heart she wouldn't care a fig." His Girl Saturday moved closer to him on the seat -- so close that her hair touched his cheek. He put his arm around her and drove out into the twentieth-century night. It was spring and the streetlights shone softly on the sidewalks and the stores. A breeze born of fields and flowers was blowing up from the south. The good old Feeney luck, it would seem, had taken a turn for the better.  Any man can find a comet -- but it takes a woman to lose one! in married love was as deceptively simple (and successful) as the Bank of England's policy in finance: Never apologize. Never explain. As Bob (Dr. Robert Archer) had discovered long ago, verbal combat with his wife was simply energy wasted upon the suburban air. How could she explain something to him when she couldn't explain it tb herself? Equally futile was his trying to withhold a secret. Given sufficient time she would always know. And Dagny had worlds of time. It was early evening when Bob finally pulled in to his driveway. Dagny was feeding Margarit, their ginger cat. The two identified in many respects. They functioned by intuition, a means of perception much superior to ratiocination. Raising the lid on a tin of catfood, or opening a carton of milk, caused Margarit to materialize -- sometimes, it seemed, from thin air. Usually Bob was able to make the two hundred miles from Mount Elsinore by late afternoon. But the unexpected arrival of a Nobel prize winner at the observatory and the subsequent time required for Bob's plates to dry, had delayed him. The Nobel prize winner he had managed finally to brush off. But his plates had been a different matter -- he didn't like forced drying. Furthermore, he hadn't wanted anyone fooling with those particular plates but himself. But at last -- after twelve consecutive days and nights of exclusively masculine company on Mt. Elsinore -- he was free and dirty and glad to see Dagny. Especially glad. She deserted Margarit and followed him upstairs while he was having a shower and shave. Upon emerging from the bathroom he found her examining a slip of yellow paper in his record book. Suddenly she exclaimed. "Diabolique!" Dagny was native Russian but had moved early to Paris, where she had appeared professionally on the stage. Bob read French and could understand and speak it fairly well. This time she might as well have spoken in Russian, which he understood not at all. He leaped at her, snatched the paper from her nerveless grasp. "Oh, god!" he cried. "To think you should have seen!" "And why should I not have?" "Because this is top secret -- " "So, scientists also have their secrets?" Dagny, in her capacity as Official Witch of California, often received cryptic messages from fellow mystics. Occasionally it had been Bob's misfortune to have to take such calls. He faithfully recorded them, read them back, then passed the nonsense on to his wife without comment. He knew he could expect no reciprocity. He stuffed the paper into his dressing gown. "Who said this was science?" "What is it, then?" He averted his face, scowling darkly. "Interpol. Mafia. Eskimo connection in Greenland." "Robert, you are in danger?" "It's nothing- -- nothing." "They threaten you?" Robert shrugged. To girls who liked him he was Robert, never Bob. "I shall bewitch them," Dagny declared. "Destroy them with the blood of a lamb." "Be kind of difficult, wouldn't it? Seeing you're a vegetarian." "Perhaps a black turnip -- " Bob did a sudden changeover. His secret had to come out. "Darling, forget the lamb's blood and the turnip. I might as well tell you -- you've just discovered a new comet. Comet Dagny. This message is just the regular astronomical code for announcing a new object's position. He smoothed out the crumpled yellow sheet. # # -- # #-# # #I # # Dagny was completely bewildered. "I discovered a comet? But who said so -- " Bob tapped his chest. "I said. Moi. Me. That guarantees it will bear your name." "You found it and named it for me? But how wonderful!" Bob shook his head regretfully. "Sorry, darling, but discovering a new comet doesn't amount to much. Anybody can find one -- just by looking long enough." "I still think it's wonderful." "I didn't really discover it. Found it purely by accident. Thought I'd take a look at Mercury. Been several reports of conspicuous markings on the terminator. While we were getting set I spotted this fuzzy object. Looked suspicious. Managed to get a couple of plates before sunrise. No doubt about it -- comet all right." "Comet Dagny?" Bob smiled wistfully. "Other men give their wives and girl friends mink coats and diamonds. Me? Best I can do is a comet." "My comet? We can see it?" "Don't know. Probably not." Bob opened his record book and did some rapid figuring. "Hm -- might at that. If my preliminary orbit's any good -- which it probably isn't -- this thing's pretty bright for an object beyond Mars. Ought to be down around magnitude sixteen by sixth power law. I'd say it's thirteen easy." He took some dozen five-byseven plates from his suitcase, each plate enclosed in a heavy manila envelope. He arranged them in chronological order, then stowed them away in his bottom dresser drawer. "Comet Dagny," he said with some satisfaction, "safe and secure with my socks and shorts." "But in the sky?" "Somewhere in Aquarius the Waterbearer, I think. Mean anything in your astrology?" Although Dagny had. had no formal training in astronomy, from astrology she had learned the meaning of such elementary terms as right ascension and declination, hour angle, ecliptic, node, perihelion, etc. She thought a moment before answering. "I'd have to know where it's going first." "General direction of Earth right now," he said carelessly. He slipped into his bathrobe. "Ah, does this old room look good," he sighed. "After that pad on the mountain." Then, at sight of Dagny's face: "Hey, what's the matter?" Suddenly the light dawned. "Oh, lord. I'll bet you've been seeing science-fiction films again! Don't you know that in popular science every comet, asteroid or thing-from-outside is inevitably heading straight for the Earth? Object coming closer. Situation growing desperate. President calls emergency cabinet meeting. Secretary of Education and Indian Affairs goes on TV. Keep calm. Have faith. Government has situation well in hand." Dagny looked doubtful. "Oh, hell, why did I ever mention it?" he muttered impatiently. He turned to a sheet in his record book. "See this sketch? The comet's path based on my parabolic orbit. N marks the ascending node. Circle's the Earth. You can see there's no chance of collision." He fell back on the bed. "For two weeks I've been working my head off on that damn mountain. Worst part about that clean ascetic life is you get to feeling so good. So good sometimes you can hardly stand it." He drew Dagny down beside him. "There's a comjunction coming up all right," he told her. "But not with any comet." had asked her she would have said so in the same matter-of-fact way she might have admitted to being a librarian or registered nurse. There was no secret about it. After her appointment as Official State Witch, of course, no secret was possible. Bob and Dagny were "sexually compatible" and otherwise "mutually well adjusted," as the marriage counselors euphemistically phrase it. On one point, however, they differed profoundly. Bob was a professional astronomer, a man devoted to what he could observe and measure. As he was fond of pointing out: no theory can ever explain. At most it can only describe . Bob was also a romantic, but a romantic with both feet on the ground. (#) The noted physicist, Ernest Mach (#), believed scientists must exclude elements not perceived by the senses in arriving at their results. A Diagram Of Events Most Interesting To Dr. Archer And His Bewitching Wife Dagny, on the other hand, was a mystic, a believer in astrology, parapsychology and occultism. Strangely enough, there had never been any problem. Long ago they had taken a solemn vow to respect each other's opinions. Bob shrugged off Dagny's mysticism. Dagny accepted Bob's forthright pragmatism. It was that simple. Then, too, there was the very special nature of Dagny's witchcraft. She had nothing but scorn for the famous witches of old. Their powers were feeble, confined principally to graveyards and unrentable houses. Who ever heard of Medea beyond the Aegean Sea? Had Morgan Le Fey ever made the headlines in Hindustan? Dagny maintained that witchcraft -- truly valid witchcraft -- had no bounds. The speed of light is finite -- that of thought, infinite. Hence witchcraft, if good in Haiti, should likewise be good in New York, on Mars or in the Andromeda galaxy, it made no difference. She agreed with Conan Doyle that "A devil with merely local powers like a parish vestry would be too inconceivable a thing ." # Certain practical expressions of Dagny's prowess as a witch had to do with the fact that she had never stopped acting. It was the fragile "Marguerite Gautier," The Lady of The Camelias, who beguiled the ( # ) The Hound of the Baskervilles. butcher into giving her an extra choice cut of steak. It was "Lady Macbeth" who prodded the landlord into repairing the roof. Occasionally she took part in some little theater production in their neighborhood. Bob wished she wouldn't. Her "Laura" in Strindberg's The Father had made "Martha" in Who's Afraid of Virginia Woolf? look like a Sundayschool teacher at a wienie bake. B OB knew his preliminary parabolic orbit would be useless for prediction after a few weeks. But to improve the orbit he had to extend the arc. And to extend the arc he needed additional observations. To those unfamiliar with the operation of a large observatory this would seem easy enough. Just take the telescope and get them. But the observing time of a large telescope is jealously guarded, carefully rationed out to the various staff members according to their special needs, weeks in advance. Bob was all too well aware of the futility of requesting observing time for such an insignificant object as a comet. His only hope of getting more plates was to find some bighearted individual who would squeeze him in for a few minutes. Bob had done such favors for others often enough. But he was forced to go from office to office as a suppliant, begging for that precious intangible quantity known as time. "Be glad to oblige, but -- " "Sure sorry, Bob, but -- " "Remember how you. saved my life once, but -- " Others simply shook their head or gave him a stony stare. Of course, Mt. Elsinore was not the only possibility. Bob's wire to the Central Bureau for Astronomical Telegrams, Cambridge, Massachusetts, had been broadcast to observatories all over the world. His comet was so near the sun, however, and so correspondingly difficult to observe that he doubted if any astronomers would care to make the effort. Time went on and on until Bob was forced to write Comet Dagny off as lost. # Then, one morning, wholly unexpected good news came in the form of a handwritten letter from his old professor of Celestial Mechanics, Dunedin, New Zealand. Not only the institution that bore his name -- he was also its entire observing staff, chief of public relations, science head and janitor. Its #inch Schmidt photographic being his own personal property, he could use it however and whenever he chose. The result was a dozen perfectly good positions of Comet (#) The Astronomical Society of the Pacific annually awards a gold medal to each discoverer of an unexpected comet. Ironically, the A.S.P. ran out of funds for gold medals the month Bob discovered Comet Dagny. Dagny extending the arc over another two months. The new positions wrought some radical surgery on the orbit of Comet Dagny. The parabola was forced into a closed ellipse of orbital period # years, the shortest of any comet except Encke's. # A close brush with Jupiter had effected the shift. Comet Dagny still missed Earth by a wide margin at the ascending node, N, where it "surfaced" from below to above the Earth's orbital plane. Bob had not earlier been much concerned about N', where Dagny ducked underground again. Now it was a jolt to him to discover that N' fell precisely on the Earth's orbit. This fact alone, of course, did not mean that Earth and comet were doomed to collide. To collide, both bodies must arrive at N' simultaneously, a most improbable event. Yet a hurried calculation showed the comet had an excellent chance of scoring a hit. Should he tell Dagny? He was undecided. He felt the truth never hurt anyone. And Dagny was not easily alarmed. The other side of the coin had to do with a direct blow to his ego -- after his caustic remarks anent popular science writings and cosmic collisions. Furthermore, should the comet (#) Comet Wilson-Harrington of # has a period of #I years, but it has been observed at one appearance only and its orbit not well determined. miss -- as it doubtless would by a small margin -- he would have himself look ridiculous a second time. But ego satisfaction should have no place in science. Then he got another idea. F EW places on Earth can boast of such quick scenic changes as the great and tangled network of highways in southern California. Keeping an eye on one's surroundings while driving through is like watching a revolving stage. Start from the Los Angeles city hall. Head north toward the mountains. At the foothills follow the white line leading to Mt. Elsinore and at about # feet park at some convenient wide turnout. Now you are in another world. The time? Nine o'clock on a cool clear evening in October. "Suppose we use that rock as our base of operations," Bob said, opening the car door. "You go sit down. I'll bring the lunch basket and blanket." He waited until Dagny had reached the rock, then switched off the lights and stumbled after her. Dagny began scanning the sky immediately. Bob was more interested in the lunch basket. Dagny was frankly disappointed. "The comet, it is there?" "Some place in Aquarius -- its got to be." He came up with a couple of sandwiches. "Which would you rather have -- cheese or tuna?" "I see it!" Dagny cried. She grabbed Bob's arm. "There -- over that pine tree." Bob followed her gaze. The stars of Aquarius are faint and form no easily recognizable pattern. Bob, like most professional astronomers, was familiar only with the brighter constellations. "That's her all right. Comet Dagny, a new female in the sky, along with Cassiopeia and Virgo and Queen Berenices' Hair." Detail began coming out in the newcomer as their night vision sharpened. Bob found Dagny's hand under the laprobe. He wondered -- how many men since the world began could boast of such an experience? The woman he loved the most by his side and her counterpart in the sky. The comet did not correspond to the popular image of a comet, a hairy star with a beautiful long streaming tail. Instead it was an elongated blob with a stubby tail like a manx cat. "It has no tail," said Dagny, disappointed. "Sure it has. Sticking out behind it away from the sun." He scrutinized the celestial Dagny with a critical eye. "Wish there were a nice sharp nucleus in that big white coma. Makes it hard to get accurate positions." "White?" Dagny asked. "Looks pale green to me, like something from the sea." Bob turned his head slightly. trying to glimpse the comet by averted vision. "It is pale greenish, isn't it? Probably emission from the Swan # bands of carbon. The C # molecule emits all through the spectrum, especially strong in the green." He chuckled. "Reason why women find candlelight so flattering. Emission from the Swan bands." They watched the comet until it began to merge with the branches of a pine. Dagny drew the laprobe closer. A chill wind was coming up from the west. "Maybe we'd better be going," said Bob. "Must be getting on toward midnight." They returned to the car. Bob drove carefully, as if lost in thought, his eyes fixed on the white line winding ahead. "Imagine," said Dagny, "people fearing anything so beautiful." Bob did not reply. helion passage for Comet Dagny was #, Tuesday, March #d #h #m #s UT  J.D. #. Perihelion passage is a critical date for astronomers -- it serves as a check on their calculations. Bob grew increasingly restless and abstracted with its approach. Not that anything particularly spectacular was expected: (#) Named after Sir Joseph Wilson Swan (#-#), who first described this series of bands from violet to red. The nature of the emitting molecule was long in doubt. Comet Dagny was not a sungrazer like Ikeya-Seki of #, although it very probably would be visible in full daylight. Perihelion occurred as anticipated and was widely recorded. By April Bob was going around in a daze. So completely had he identified with the comet that it had become more real than the world around him. Dagny appeared not to notice. She did not complain. She did not comment. She asked no questions. She had undergone such ordeals before. They always passed. Then came a rainy evening in early April when Bob found his wife completely transformed. Gone was the quiet creature lolling on the chaise longue by the fireside. Dagny made a point of always dressing for dinner She cared nothing for fashion. Her taste ran to the thin transparent white Empire style gown of the early #s. Bob was scarcely past the door before she swung him around the room, her eyes shining, her voice husky, seductive: The little apples man entice Since first they were in Paradise. I feel myself with pleasure glow That such within my garden grow... He was not as startled as might have been supposed. He had experience with Dagny's moods. "Hey, let me get my coat off," he mumbled, trying to break loose. "I'm all wet." Dagny fell back on the chaise, gasping and laughing. Bob mixed himself a drink and perched on, the other end. "Why all the merriment?" he inquired. Dagny poured it out. She had received an invitation from the International Grand Coven to attend its annual meeting during the last half of April in Bucharest. Owing to the rising the first time in its stormy history had wound up the year with a substantial surplus in its treasury. A special tour of Transylvania, the Dracula country, had been arranged. Grand climax was to be a performance of the Walpurgis Night scene from Faust, with Dagny playing Lilith, young witch "fair beyond compare." "It's to be a real professional production with exotic costumes and special lighting effects," she ran on, unable to restrain her enthusiasm. "And guess what? They're paying all our expenses!" "Sounds wonderful," Bob agreed, regarding his empty glass. "Sorry to be so late. Began raining and the windshield wiper wouldn't work." Dagny surveyed him steadily. "So it started to rain? And the windshield wiper wouldn't work?" Her eyes never left his face. "That is all you have to say?" "I said it was wonderful." "Nothing else?" "I'm very happy for you." "Robert." "Yes?" "What is wrong?" "Wrong? Nothing's wrong." "Oh, I have known for months. Ever since that night on the mountain." B OB had thought his wife could no longer surprise him. Now he had some doubts. There was an elegance about her at this moment, that compelling elegance which comes to some women after thirty and is bom of absolute assurance in their poise and beauty. "Madame Recamier," he said, grinning feebly. He tried to turn away but her eyes refused to let him go. She had learned the art of catching the attention of an audience and holding it to some purpose, it seemed. "Lose your slippers?" he said, glancing around the floor. "Your feet are bare." "So were Madame Rlcamier's." "That so? I never noticed." "Robert, what is wrong?" Bob reached for his glass. "No!" There was a long silence. Two minutes can be a long silence. "This Grand Coven meeting," he began, "suppose it didn't happen." "But I have the letter." "I didn't mean that." "No? What did you mean?" "I meant -- well, things occur that you can't control." He stood for several minutes, feet apart, head bowed. Suddenly he looked at her again. "Comet Dagny will strike the Earth. No doubt about it. Point of contact near Hawaiian Islands. Epoch is #h #m UT of May # I ." "But that's after the meeting," said Dagny. Bob stared. "You mean you'd go ahead with this witchcraft thing? With such a menace from outer space on the way? It's a big comet. No telling what may happen. Thousands -- Dagny shrugged. Bob was listening intently. He strode to one of the windows, cupping his hands against the glass. "Come outside. Something I want you to see." Then when she failed to stir: "Well, move!" he shouted. "Quick! Vite! Stat!" They stepped out to the portecochere. The rain had stopped. The stars were dancing in the darkening sky. Bob seized Dagny by the shoulders and whirled her around to face a red glow low in the west. "See that?" he demanded. "That's Comet Dagny." "But Comet Dagny is green." "Red now," he said gently. They reentered the house. Bob threw another log on the fire. Dagny leaned back on the chaise longue absently stroking Margarit. "Why red?" she asked. "Hard to explain in a few words," Bob said. "Comet's so much nearer the sun than when we saw it last October. Gases in the coma get so hot the molecules are torn apart into atoms. And oxygen atoms, for instance, emit red rays not ordinarily observable. 'Forbidden' rays we call them." " 'Forbidden?' " asked Dagny. " Tabou ?" "Not absolutely forbidden. Rather -- just highly improbable, let's say. So improbable that ordinarily we never see them." Bob hesitated, trying to think of a good analogy. "You might compare the oxygen atoms to a guy in a busy office trying to write a tough report. He can't get started because he's always being interrupted. So he switches to the graveyard shift. Now -- no visitors or phone calls. He works straight through. Same principle applies to the oxygen atoms out in the vacuum of space. They're undisturbed and able to emit the red rays ordinarily too feeble to be observed." He smiled wryly. "Nice symbolism too. First comet's green -- safety. Red now -- into the flames. Only Margarit kept on busily with her elaborate washing ritual. Dagny spoke first. "You said collision was impossible?" "I said too much," Bob admitted. "That was way back in the Palaeozoic and was based on my parabolic orbit. Entirely new heresy now. Here, let me show you." He went to his overcoat, extracted a roll of paper which he spread out between them. "This oval's the orbit of Comet Dagny. Circle's the Earth's orbit, with Earth like a marble rolling around on top. The broken line shows where comet is moving below the Earth's orbit. Smooth line is where comet is moving above. This point, N, is the ascending node, where comet 'surfaces,' or moves from below to above plane of the Earth's orbit. Way off from Earth's orbit. Couldn't possibly have a collision. But look here at N the descending node, where the comet dives under again. Falls smack on Earth's path. Dammit, never carried my preliminary orbit far as descending node." He gazed morosely at the offending point, TV'. "Of course, can't be a collision unless comet and Earth reach N' together. Highly improbable situation. But as it happens they will meet -- right to the second. Like that traffic light I always hit on red." apparently didn't strike Dagny as so remarkable -- she was familiar with the traffic light Bob had mentioned. "Peut-etre que oui she murmured. "Oh, we'll survive it," Bob assured her. "More crackpot ideas floating around! One they're pushing the hardest is a comet intercept probe. Looks pretty promising. We launch a rocket equipped with a thermonuclear warhead, probably some time in April. We've already got the necessary instrumentation. The rocket zeros in on the comet. No chance for a miss. We give the command, warhead detonates, and comet's destroyed in a mass of bomb plasma." "Comet Dagny -- destroyed?" "Afraid so. Arguments in favor are pretty strong. Nothing involved we haven't done before. They estimate Fifty pounds of contaminant -- " "Never!" Gone was the languid Madame Re'eamier. In her place was a defiant, imperious Saint Joan. "Well, I'm resisting it," Bob hastened to add. "But then, hell, who ever listens to me?" "It is I, Dagny, Official Witch of California, who speaks," she declared. "This collision is forbidden." In previous crises Bob had discovered an attitude of passive nonopposition brought the best results. This time, however, he felt compelled to remonstrate. "Remember, this orbit isn't any of my scribbling. It's based on data an n-body code. We took every possible gravitational force into account. Always with the same result -- collision." "No!" "You still persist?" Dagny replied with superb assurance, "Yes. In spite of everything." Days passed. The comet came on. B OB took his coffee upstairs to watch the launching. Dagny refused to witness the disgraceful spectacle. Aside from giving Margarit an extra helping of gourmet cat food at twenty cents per fifteenounce can, she went about her household tasks exactly as usual. "Well, perfect launching," Bob announced, joining Dagny at the breakfast table. "Funny thing," he remarked reflectively. "Folks have been scared of comets for centuries. First time we ever took a shot at one." Dagny did not appear amused. Bob decided not to press the subject. He glanced through the paper. Along with dire predictions should the mission fail, there was the usual routine list of floods, murders, hijackings, etc. Considerable space was devoted to a new outbreak of Exotic Newcastle disease, which threatened to double the price of eggs. (Associated in some obscure way with the onset of the comet.) He laid aside the paper, poured more coffee, was about to comment on some household chore, then decided this was a situation demanding the direct approach. He went to his wife, put his arms around her, and kissed her. It was not a peck. It was a kiss. "Don't take it so hard. Periodic comets generally peter out after a while. How much better a heroic end than a slow lingering death. Think! Comet Dagny will be a landmark in astronomy. Remembered in the annals of science as long as science itself." Such intimations of immortality gave no consolation. As remarked earlier, Dagny already had worlds of time. blackout during Bob's last impassioned outburst. Lights up revealing a nation, in home and cocktail bar, immobile, spellbound, awaiting the moment of truth. An expectant hush hangs over all. Only occasionally is the silence broken by the pop of beer cans and crackle of potato chips. All eyes are fixed, center screen, on the gleaming cylinder, hanging virtually motionless against the background of stars. Flashback to mission control. "The Space Intercept is now at rendezvous position with Comet Dagny." But where was Comet Dagny? comet in sight. The Comet Intercept was in the awkward situation of a rookie football player assigned to take out a certain opponent. He arrives at the designated position ready to carry out his assignment. Only his opponent isn't there. What to do? Mission control after solemn deliberation decided to fire the warhead anyhow. Slow fadeout on # of bomb plasm. Bob blamed it all on the stupid technologists in charge of operations. Never did trust those guys. No imagination. Well, wait till May #, the predicted date of collision. But the Earth passed the comet's descending node without incident, not even a piffling little meteor shower. # easier. There was much celebrating in the streets. Soothsayers and the astrologystruck promptly began making fun of science and its predictions. the descending node. Dagny and Margarit reclining on the chaise before the fire. Bob restlessly pacing the room. "Not the first time a comet's disappeared," he muttered, "Good evidence some comets are affected by nongravitational forces -- Honda-Mrkos-Pajdusakova -- Giac obina-Zinner. 'Erratics' we call (#) An observer at the meteorological station, Kodaikanal, India, reported an unusually bright mock sun or sun dog. them. But Comet Dagny's the first one that ever pulled a vanishing act right in front of us." "Is it really so important?" Dagny said, absently stroking Margarit. "It is to astronomers." "But why?" "Because it violates all our established laws of motion, that's why. Time and again we have questioned Newton's laws. Invariably the deviations have been traced to errors in observation or computation. # They survive the test of the experimental method. Not like astrology and that crap." He flung himself on the chaise, his head in Dagny's lap. "I'm sorry. Forgive me. Forgot our vow." "You're so agitated about how comets go," Dagny said, after a pause. "Tell me, Robert, how do comets come?" Bob pulled himself together with a masterful effort. "That's harder than telling a kid how babies come. Why, the stork brings them. They find them on a rose bush or cabbage plant. As for comets -- 'they come from the everywhere into here.' " He hesitated, trying to collect his scattered senses. "Well, seriously, explanation most in favor is Jan Oort's comet (#) Bob, in his agitated state of mind, neglected the slight deviations due to general relativity. cloud hypothesis. He postulates a spherical shell surrounding the solar system # to' # astronomical units thick. Comets originate from condensations in shell. A comet starts creeping toward the solar system. After Whisks around the Sun and heads back into deep space. "Occasionally one like Comet Dagny has a close encounter with Jupiter. Poor thing's trapped. Its becoming a short-period ellipse like an asteriod's. All clear?" Bob relapsed into gloomy silence. Margarit yawned. "This comet cloud," said Dagny, "it forms how?" "Easiest answer is by catastrophe. Body revolving between Mars and Jupiter blows up. Don't ask me why. Part escapes to the stars. Part goes to form the comet cloud." "You have observed it?" "Hell, no. We put it there." "Ah, then you are like Margarit." "Margarit?" Bob gave that ginger feline a suspicious glance. "How'd Margarit get into this?" "You think your comets come from this cloud. Margarit thinks her food comes from tin cans. Why? Somebody put it there." Bob pondered. "Yeah, I get the point." "Margarit sees me open a can. Out comes her food. She sees me open a cardboard carton. Out comes her milk. It always works. It's a law that never fails. Of course," Dagny said, "the creature's viewpoint is rather limited." "Yeah, so's ours." "I wonder," Dagny mused, "how many of our other ideas on life and the universe are equally limited? We think we peer so deep. But who can say? If we peered deeper might not we find a wholly new universe, utterly mysterious and incomprehensible?" "Dagny, do you peer deeper? Is that what you're telling me?" "Most cats, even, peer deeper. They discover mice -- and thus seem sorcerers to such felines as our Margarit." Bob gravely addressed the slumbering cat. "Margarit, some day you and I will have a long talk about that." He rubbed her ear. She purred appreciatively. "Little witch, I did hear you ban the collision. But surely you're not silly enough to..." Her proud stare stopped him. He could guess her thoughts. Don't apologize. Don't explain. They both chuckled. Then his jaw set firmly. "But don't get me wrong. I'm still sticking with my same old stodgy ideas. All I believe is what I can observe and measure." "Quand me me?" He nodded. "In spite of everything."  The Science Fiction Hall of Fame Volume Two A Volume Two B Ed. Ben Bova Doubleday, # each The Astounding Analog Reader Volume One Ed. Harry Harrison and Brian Aldiss Doubleday, # The Overlords of War Gerard Klein Translated by John Brunner Doubleday, # The Phaeton Condition Douglas R. Mason G. P. Putnam's Sons, # Bad Moon Rising Ed. Thomas Disch Harper and Row, # The Best From Galaxy Volume One Award, # T'VE some big ones for you this time. Big to have and to hold, tall on the horizons of both sf and this still-new year. First and biggest: The Science Fiction Hall of Fame, in not one, but two big beautiful volumes, each # -- and before you wince at the price, look what your double sawbuck gets you: to quote the subtitle. The Greatest Science Fiction Novellas of All Time. They were selected by the membership of the Science Fiction Writers of America, whose ballots were counted and winnowed by Ben Bova. He found himself at last with an irreducible list of # stories totalling over # words -- far too many to include in one volume. Doubleday generously (and, I think, wisely) agreed to make two books rather than attempt to trim the list. And what a list! With somewhat agonizing restraint -- the merest echo of what Bova and his Vol. I predecessor, Robert Silverberg, had to go through -- I shall refrain from commenting at all on these stories, but will merely list them with the observations that long-term sf addicts must have this book, neophytes should have it, non-sf readers could hardly find a better introduction to the field and that no library worthy of the name should be without it. Call Me Joe, Poul Anderson. Who Goes There? John Campbell. Nerves, Lester del Rey. Universe, Robert A... Heinlein. The Marching Morons, C. M. Kornbluth. Vintage Season, Henry Kuttner and C. L. Moore (as Lawrence O'Donnell). A Canticle for Leibowitz, Walter M. Miller, Jr...And Then There Were None, Eric Frank Russell. The Ballad of Lost C'mell, Cordwainer Smith. The Time Machine, H. G. Wells. With Folded is Three, Theodore Sturgeon. The Martian Way, Isaac Asimov. Earthman, Come Home, James Blish. The Fireman, Ray Bradbury. The Spectre General, Theodore Cogswell. The Machine Stops, E. M. Forster. The Midas Plague, Frederik Pohl. The Witches of Karres, James H. Schmitz. E for Effort, T. L. Sherred. The Big Front Yard, Clifford D. Simak. The Moon Moth, Jack Vance. The earliest of these stories is the Wells; the latest, Cordwainer Smith's -- # and # respectively. The cost, at today's prices, is approximately two packs of cigarettes per story. Quit smoking and buy the books.  and # Fine stories, is The AstoundingAnalog Reader, edited by Harry Harrison and Brian Aldiss -- and it's called Volume One. Just how soon we may expect the rest, editors and publishers say not. Soon, I hope. The Hall of Famebooks are largely a tribute to that extraordinary editor John W. Campbell, Jr.; the Reader is entirely so, as its introduction warmly states. Only one story from the Hall of Fame is duplicated here -- Cordwainer Smith's classic. Inevitably, some of the authors are, but with different stories and I heartily applaud the choices: John Campbell himself, Asimov, Heinlein, KuttnerMoore and Simak. In addition we have yarns by Gallun, Bates, P. Schuyler Miller, Ross Rocklyne, Bester, Leinster, Chandler, and Fredric Brown. The stories, most of them long ones, are arranged chronologically in five sections and range from # to #, each section with its informative preface and yielding a most engrossing account of the growth and evolution of the magazine from its beginnings through the war years. A good choice for a basic library -- and I shall keep you informed about the advent of the next volume.  competent writer indeed, never ceases to amaze. Now he has translated from the French Gerard Klein's novel Les Seigneurs de la Guerre. The Overlords of War is many things -- rather too many for me. It is space travel and time travel and swashbuckle, paradox and paradiddle and bakers' bevies of naked girls who may or may not be for real. The protagonist Corson is sometimes aware of the forces which push him around and sometimes not, and then again, in some other time-track, his truelove never existed at all except in his memory. I have seldom seen so much skin with so little sex. Brunner Klein writes smoothly enough. Lord knows, but one is forcefully reminded of Fletcher Pratt's dictum on novelizing: "Your reader believable thing. Don't give him two!" A book like this illuminates the distinction between "amuse" and "bemuse." I am in awe of Brunner's ability with languages, but I would advise anyone with such talent never to translate a lesser writer than himself. Douglas R. Mason climbs another step on the names-to-belooked-for pyramid. He writes hard and glossy and fast and tight. Funny, too -- English-slangy with that special vividness which pops up now and then from old Albion. Ecology is beginning to feel a little faddish by now (though I saw a bumper sticker not long ago: ecology: man's last fad) and without knocking the subject I'm beginning to look for fresh variants. Scientifically there's a critical booboo near the end -- unless you can give me the address of a huge well of oxygen, stashed in the earth like natural gas -- and, too, I find the win-every-round superboy a little unbelievable. And that ends the cavils. I had a good swift funny time reading this book and I want you to read it, too. lated subjects (like: have we gone so far over the edge we just can't get back?) Thomas Disch has given us a new selection of originals -- stories, novelettes and poems -- that at first blush would seem to be a downer. Bad Moon Rising has as its theme (to quote the blurb) "a concern for the present political scene and the dismal, or dismaying or downright terrifying direction in which it's been drifting andor hurtling during this last grim decade." Yet a downer it is not -- and all credit for this goes to Disch and his precise, compassionate sense of balance and taste. He is a good writer who knows good writing. One wonders how much of this volume he gigged, pressured, tickled and forced his writers to produce for him. Surely no anthologist could be so lucky as to find writers and writing like this under a cabbage leaf. Further, the contents spread and spill over the fences of conventional sf, a movement I always applaud. Such a spreading does not always succeed as sf, art or literature -- indeed, it may well fail more often than it succeeds -- and that is, in evolutionary terms, a commonplace and more "natural" -- more scientific, if you like -- than drawing lines and driving pilings to inhibit growth and change. I have a personal fondness for living literature, which means the acceptance of growth and change. Disch's approach is confluent with this and I refuse not to applaud, for example, Marilyn Hacker's cry of pain at the death of Janis Joplin just because it leans over the fence. I know where its roots are and I'm proud of the soil. Bad Moon Rising will be one of those permanent possessions, to go with me wherever I go, to live on a shelf within reach. There are shockers in here that swirl and shake: Ellison, Silverberg, Disch himself; and poignancy as in two fragments by Effinger which reverently extend the narratives of a pair of your most treasured childrens' stories. Gene Wolfe, Carol Emshwiller, Norman Rush, Kit Reed grab your shoulders, swing you around and say Look! Look! Look at what's happening! Maybe you don't want to look. If so, you are not really involved in speculative fiction, which of course is not my problem nor Disch's, but yours. Anyway, get this good big living book. I must say a good happy grateful word for The Best from Galaxy, and say it for more reasons than loyalty to Our Favorite Magazine. It calls itself Volume One, and I hope it leads to a long series. These stories are chosen from the rich crop of #-#, and include Ellison, Niven, Blish, Lafferty, that new bright light Bill Earls, that totally reliable old hand A. Bertram Chandler, and a thick clutch of others. A nice basketful. Let me share a joy with you: watching Robert Heinlein on the Apollo Cruise, neat and sharp in a white dinner jacket, at # a.m. tipping the orchestra leader to give him a tango, and dancing it beautifully on the slowly slanting deck with his lovely wife. I must report to you, with regret, that a page of my copy was squeezed out of the last issue and the listing of titles, publishers and prices was omitted. I hasten to make good, so here, as compactly as possible, are the books reviewed in the last issue: Clareson's A Spectrum of Worlds, Doubleday, #. Robbins' Another Roadside Attraction, Ballantine #. Biggie's The Metallic Muse, Doubleday #. Gerr old's When Harlie Was One, Doubleday Book Club  I .#. Reference Guide to Fantastic Films, ChelseaBiggie's The World Menders, Davis' The Year's Best Horror Stories, Koontz' A Darkness in my Soul,. Elgin's At the Seventh Level, Dick's We Can Build You, and Dutton's The Mindblocked Man.  Make Room! and Dune are not going to go down in history as any great literary wonders. Why? Not because they're relevant ( though they attempt to be), but because they're shoddy novels. And yet think of how many great books there are that were considered relevant in their time! Dickens' Hard Times, the social satires of Jane Austen, Gulliver's Travels, and so on, are all as well read (in fact, more so) as they were when written. Why? Because all these books touch universal chords in the reader. Heinlein does not. Mr. Higginbotham's letter is so true it's frightening. If we as science fiction writers and readers strive in our literature for action without purpose, excitement without meaning, relevance without humanity, then sf not only deserves the beratings it so often gets. This is not, of course, what Mr. Higginbotham means. But it is what he says. What he means is that science fiction should be all pure adventure, without any trivialities such as "meaning" or "theme" or "symbolism" to tie it down. That's like saying a jet should be all engines and no seats. But sf shouldn't confine itself to being simply a literature of adventure. It is exactly that heritage that bogs it down, that keeps it from gaining the stature it deserves. Leave the straightforward punchfests for those who never got over their father-fixations. The time is coming for science fiction to turn to the truths that matter to the rest of mankind. One only hopes they won't demand too many action sequences. Dave Wise Sherman Oaks, California Introductory Canada H Some Contributors Past and Present Pout Anderson Isaac Asimov Alfred B ester James Bish Robert Bloch Ray Bradbury Arthur C. Clarke L. Sprague de Camp Lester del Rey Robert A. Heinlein Willy Ley Donald H. Memo! J. R. Pierce Frederik Pohl Robert S. Richardson Robert Silverberg Theodore Sturgeon A.E. Van Vogt Kurt Vonnegut. Jr. H. G. Wells, science fiction -- often termed "future fiction" -- has fascinated alert minds. Not only has it entertained. It has predicted much of the far-ranging scientific and social change now upon us. authors of the genre continue to speculate, to predict, to tackle the prime problems already shaping tomorrow. Ecology -- space exploration -- nuclear promise and threat -- energy -- social evolution and biological revolution -- these and other fields are probed by imaginative stories uniquely exciting and rewarding. So let your fancy run free. Subscribe now! For U.S. and Canada, send coupon to: New York. N.Y. # For United Kingdom, send coupon to: London SW# #RD  # issues of IF for #  # issues of IF for # of IF for # of IF for # Enclosed find . in payment for my subscription as checked above. # East # Street RI #e pur word (including name and address). #-word minimum. Payment with order. hi magazines. Arkham House. Fantasy Press. Lovecraft. #. authors. Shocking fiction, uncensored opinions, outra#. Portland. OR #I #. #. Longview. Washington #. #. book Dianetics: Modern Science of Mental Health by L. Ron Hubbard has an applied philosophy to show you how. Send # to Bookstore-IF, Founding Church of Scientology. # #th St., N.W., Washington. D C. #. # Australia. Waldwick. New Jersey #. rent issue features Silverberg. Pohl. Bradbury. White, Florida State Christtan College. Post Office Box #. Fort Lauderdale. Florida #. matches your needs, qualifications with entrance criG. Box #. Cleveland. Ohio #. free. Autosuggestion. Box #-GY. Olympia. Washington #I . #. Stanwood. Washington #. tion radio programs are now available on tape. #" Oklahoma #. audience of #.# reeders. Broad range of classifications. Regular and Display. Order now for fast results. Ruth Conklin, # E. #, New York, N Y. #. (#) MU #-#. of a man who finds liberation from the imprisonment of his body by returning to the sea. He travels to ever deeper places and rarer wonders until he becomes a part of the watery world itself. " A strange and often fascinating book." -- Kirkus Reviews "Most excitingly written." # at your bookstore Houghton Mifflin Company in inner Remember the glaks, the broknips, the leghits? Or the rizbhus, clqzts, hauhugs and other marvelous monsters that stirred your imagination, and swept you away to a world of pu re delight? You'll find them romping and stomping through some of the most imaginative stories that ever stretched your mind. Stories that will give you a row -- the kind of reading you simply won't be able to put down. Take advantage of our monstrously fabulous offer. Any # of the latest science fiction best sellers listed below can be yours for just #P! And you can even choose the most prized books of the year: the # page, double volume coltion's equivalent of the Oscar); Isaac Asimov's latest, and many say, his Herbert's winner of Hugo and Nebula awards. Choose them, or any # books on this page for just # (to help cover shipping), and you're on your way to mind-bending membership in the Science Fiction Book Club. Join now... you needn't send any money; we'll bill you later. Dept CL-#, Garden City. N Y. # Please accept my application for membership in the Science Fiction Book Club and send me the # books whose numbers I cover shipping) for all # About every # weeks, send me the club's bulletin, "Things to Come!' describing the # coming Selections and a variety of Alternate choices If I wish to receive both Selections, I need do nothing, they will be shipped to me automatically Whenever I don't want I of the # Selections or prefer an Alternate, or no book at all, I will notify you by the date specified by returning the convenient form always provided I need take only # Selections or Alternates during the coming year, and may resign any time thereafter Most books are only #, plus a modest charge for shipping and handling. Occasionally, extra-value Selections are slightly higher entire introductory package within # days Membership will be cancelled I owe nothing Mr. Mrs Miss Please Print Address City State Zip L J when you join and agree to buy only # books during the coming year. # Cities in Flight by James Blish. At last, the four masterpieces in one volumean underground classic -- that encompasses all mankind, his universe, and their relationship Spec. Ed # The Gods Themselves by Isaac Asimov. The master's first novel in # years . and worth the wait for a fabulous trip to the year #. Pub ed. # # Childhood's End by Arthur C. Clarke. Mankind s last generation on earth. "Wildly fa nKastic!" -- Atlantic. Puo ed # # Thuvia, Maid of Mars and The Chessmen of Mars by Edgar Rice Burroughs. #-novel, #-volume sci-fi special Adventures of man on planet Mars, Spec. Ed, # The Wind from The Sun by Arthur C. Clarke # sci-fi short takes by a master of the medium The Cruel Sky and Dial F For Frankenstein are two of the featured fantasies. Pub. ed # #I The Dancer From Atlantis by Poul Anderson. Fourpeople from different ages and cultures -- are catapulted by a time machine back to # B.C Spec Ed # The Man Who Folded Himselt by David Gerrold Inheriting a time belt promises the joys of the world -- but something goes wrong. Pub ed # # Science Fiction Hall of Fame I. # "winners',' chosen by. Sci-Fi Writers of America. Ed. Robert Silverberg Pub. ed # # Nebula Award Stories Seven, Lloyd Biggie. Jr., Ed. The latest novellas and short stories -- prizewinners picked by Sci-Fi Writers of America Includes Anderson. Silverberg, and others. Pub. ed. # # A Choice of Gods by Clifford D. Simak Devastating novel. Robots take over earth, everyone except a family and Indian tribe. Pub ed. # # The Hugo Winners, Vol. I  II. Giant #-in-l volume of # award-winning stories, # to #. Asimov introduces each. Pub. ed. # # Again, Dangerous Visions, Harlan Ellison, ed. Forty-six pieces, short stories  novels. Explicit scenes and language may be offensive to some. Pub.ed # The Science Fiction Book Club offers its own complete, hardbound editions, sometimes altered in size to lit special presses and save members even more. Members accepted in U.S.A and Canada only. Canadian members will be serviced from Toronto Offer slightly different in Canada Printed in U.S.A. Galaxy Ernest Taves  John Boyd  Ward Moore  Theodore Sturgeon july # Galaxy Exciting Novella -- CompletrUhissue Frank Merriwell in the White House sturgeon  Boyd  Perrin Great new science-fiction titles from... !! The city of the apes was on the brink of an horrendous destruction that had happened once -- and was suddenly, inexorably, happening again... The apes are back in a new shocker from Twentieth CenturyFox... that will keep you glued till the last page AN# # A spellbinding film classic of a nightmare come true... The people in Santa Mira, California, didn't feel any different when it happened -- in fact, they didn't feel anything at all. One by one, they were being transformed into men and women who looked like themselves, acted like themselves, but were not themselves. AN# # Bron regained consciousness in a strange city on an unfamiliar planet, not knowing his name or his identity, with savage war raging all around. Then he realized that he was one man against an unknown civilization that knew of his existence before he was born. "Hits a new high in imagination... superior science AN# # "Be My Guest," a story of the human race possessed by demonic things is Just one of the unpredictably imaginative tales in this fascinating collection by a modern master of science fiction. "The fiction of Damon Knight... has that unpretentious ease and rightness which a reviewer calls, for lack of a more analytical term, readability. Knight is surely one of the most civilized s. f. writers." -- Anthony Boucher AS#I #i (please add # for shipping HCnON. An Anthology of Political Forebodings Thomas M. Disch, Editor. Twenty-one original stories and poems by such writers as Ellison, Wolfe, Effinger, Naylor, Emshwiller, Schjeldahl, Silverberg, and Moorcock. # Michael Moorcock. A novel by the author of Behold the Man, a combination of comic fantasy and social satire reminiscent of Burgess, Wilde and Wells, set on the Earth at the brink of the end of time. "An enjoyable adventure." -- PubZshers Weekly # Roger Elwood, Editor. Twelve original, suspense-filled stories written expressly for this collection by Lafferty, Bova, Russ, Haldeman, Malzberg, McAllister, Silverberg, and others. # and Other Fantasy and Science-Fiction Stories Richard McKertna. From gentle humor to galactic adventure to ecological crisis, these stories by the late author of the bestselling The Sand Pebbles vividly demonstrate his remarkable skill and range. # Lloyd Biggie, Jr., Editor. All the award-winning stories and runners-up of #, as selected by the members of the SF Writers of America, plus critical essays by Knight, Sturgeon and Anderson. # Ten, years later... the pioneering, prophetic view of the #st century, corrected and updated in light of the amazing advances of the past decade. An Inquiry into the Limits of the Possible Revised edition, # Harper Row # E SJfd St... New Yoik # Arnold E. Abramson, Publisher Ejler Jakobsson, Editor Theodore Sturgeon, Contributing Editor Judy-Lynn Benjamin, Managing Editor Lester del Rey, Feature Editor L.C. Murphy, Subscription Director Jay Tunick, Circulation Director Ward Moore # Buddy Saunders and Howard Waldrop # Publishing Corporation, a subsidiary of Universal Publishing  Distributing Corporation. Arnold E. Abramson, President. Main Offices: # East # Street, New York, N.Y. #. Single copy: #e. #-issue subscription: #, in U.S... # elsewhere. dom by Universal-Tandem Publishing Company, Ltd., # Gloucester Road, London SW# #RD. Arnold E. Abramson, Chairman of the Board. Ralph Stokes, Managing Director. Single copy: #p. #-issue subscription in the United Kingdom: #. sal and Pan-American Copyright Conventions. All rights reserved. Second class postage paid at New York, N.Y. and additional mailing offices. The publishers assume no responsibility for unsolicited material. All stories printed in this magazine are fiction and any similarity between characters and actual persons is coincidental. Printed in U.S.A. who we are. The only thing we, however, know about you is that you read science fiction. But now we need to know more about you to continue to bring you the type of fiction -- and, incidentally, advertisements -- that will inter-est you. Please fill in the following in as much detail as you can; your time will be well spent and most appreciated. #. Male Female # . Age #. Student: High School College #. College graduate Degrees #. Income: Under # #-# #-# #-# Over #, # #. Profession #. Own Home Rent: House Apartment #. What magazines, other than science fiction, do you read regularly? Europe Other Auto Train Bus #. Means of travel: Plane Other #. Do your own: Boat Est. value Automobile Est. value Hi-Fi equipment Est. value Home Workshop Est. value CamperMotor Home Est. Value Camera equipment Est. value Motorcycle Est. value Snowmobile Est. value #. Interests: Skiing Fishing. Swimming Hunting Golfing Tennis Bowling Camping Flying Boating Gardening Home repairs Photography Stamp collecting Coin collecting Other #. Affiliations: Fraternal Professional Athletic Social Scientific Other #. Are you a member of: Book Club Record club Other Red Cross Political club #. Investments: Stocks Bonds Real Estate Thank you for taking the time to respond to our questionnaire. Please send your completed form to: # East # Street New York, NY # The paper lime machine also a tool a lime machine that enables you lo replay ihe crucial events -- past, preseni. and luiure -- ihal shape our lives Now. instead ol merely reading about what's happening, you can explore and experience the alternatives and decision points through the technique ol Conflict Simulation What la Conflict Simulation? Conliici Simulation is a way of analyzing a political or military conflict siiuaiion A way mat IS as intellectually stimulating as a game ol chess, and as thorough as a written analysis Through the use of ihe Conthci Simulation (or "game ") format, Ihe coniiicl situation is re-creaied -- so that you are m a position to make the vital decisions and. m the game ai least, change the way things were, are, or will be What irou got ed bi-monlhly. Each issue contains:  A ready-lo-play conllicl-simulation game with a ?# I #B playing surface, die-cui playing pieces, and complete rules. O' An analytical article on the same subject as the game m that issue. o Other feature articles on historical and military subjects. A Game and book reviews, commentary on existing games, and discussions oi subscribers questions. The magazine is # pages long, and all material is handled m a highly organized (and easily understandable) graphic format. bat n Weslern Europe, #). We also publish a separate ime ol confiiclSimulation games, which you will find listed m the coupon. Free le new eubeerlbera bailie presented in a game-design specially created to introduce new readers to Conllict Simulation Send chocli or W # # Simulaliofit Publieetiens Inc. Dpl. # # Enl #id Si... Ntw York. N Y # Please enicr my subscripliori lo S  T. for. u I Yaar (# issjes)-StO  # Yra. (# issuesl-SI?  # Yra. #R isaues)-S#  Cuneni issue # Send me the tcHcwing Simulaiion Games n Kurali (Russia. i#)-# M Korea (l#-#D-i#  Phalanx (ancient Gecce)-S# M Barbaroana (Russia. #t-#S)S# L  Lalpiig (Napoleonic Wars I#t#) -- # n Normandy (tre D-Oay invasionS#  Please send me yOur (lee brochure Mjrnp   Address ,City Sidle Zip. any way unique. geles campus of Cal Tech arrives work at Cal Tech is financed by the and hard-driving seismologist, to sponsorship -- unknown to him -- of complete his graduate work and the university's Department of Exstudy the San Andreas Fault, perimental Genetics, charged with tered. He is also one of five unique know it. but he is programed to make products of human genetic engihis major contribution in April, selfneering in the world -- an AE #, gendes tract in May. etically programed to be the Ideal At the annual Cal Tech Scientists Man For A Crowded Planet -- e.g.,to and Models Ball he meets lovely ety at an early age, then self-destruct, also a graduate student. She is working her way through her studies by douchairman of Los Angeles County mon: she seems gifted with occasional prescience and has a certain talent for reading, with reasonable accuracy, people's thoughts from their covers, has a strange ability to see into the past -- this is his first visit to the United States, yet he seems to "remember" events that happened here in #, more than a hundred years historic restoration village of Dotham, Alabama, on the outskirts of Los Angeles, to research his "recollections" and discover they seem to tie in with the life of a racing in an auto accident in #. in love. Through her work with the board of with access to the Cal Edison moholes, # meters underground, to install his stress sensors on the San A ndreas fault lines. a possibly devastating earthquake for the Los Angeles area, to hit on May #, #, at exactly #:# P.M. His petition to the board of supervisors to have the city evacuated is turned down. With the assistance of manages to get his warning to the populace through underground publications and via an effective holographic dramatic presentation staged by the Cal Tech dramatics department and starring beauteous has learned that South Africa's AE #, gineer, has made his major contribution to society -- a mining breakthrough -- and self-destructed in a Johannesburg mine cave-in, accidentally taking thousands of lives with him. Another AE #, a young Madrid chemical engineer, makes a major breakthrough in chemistry -- and innocently self-destructs in an explosion claiming # other lives. Russia's AE #, a poetess, completes her major epic and dies -- inadvertently causing # other deaths. It now becomes imperative to ing, having laid himself open to possible prosecution for violation of conspiracy laws because of the underground publication of his earthquake warning -- the penalty may be death. His dramatic presentation featuring the warning and starring has come under fire as causing public panic, and a legal petition is instituted by the Professional Mothers Association to halt its showing. went beyond the flamboyance permitted by his age into those realms of the grotesque labeled by fashion-fanciers "Southern California trial lawyer." His most conservative element of dress was a lace handkerchief which fluttered from beneath his cuff. The boots he strode in were of beaten silver. His gray curls kissed the velvet of his scarlet cape -- the very air was amorous of his jeweled hands. Counselor Osborne's entrance into the hearing room had to be seen to be disbelieved -- and Amal was absent. Osborne, Lyn decided, had dressed to match the orotund, balanced sentences of the eighteenthcentury prose that rolled from him. Yet the rhetoric of his opening plea revealed aspects of Los Angeles -- the Last Day Lyn had missed completely. He spoke of danger in the panicky crowds created by the spectacular, of the show's lingering traumatic effect, of nightmares thus engendered. Next he planted a few traumas himself, warning the budget-minded of lawsuits against the city brought by the injured. Eor the civicminded he spoke of industries frightened away from Los Angeles by earthquake scares. To the atheists he denounced religious crackpots who predicted the doom of the city. He reminded the religiously inclined that Los Angeles, named for the mother of Jesus, was hardly a fit city for God's wrath. Osborne had something for everybody. When Red Benton rose for the rebuttal he didn't rebut. Instead he asked to see the credentials of the most famous trial lawyer in Los Angeles. Tolerantly Osborne complied, handing Red his credentials card. As Red studied the card, he stood in sordid contrast to Osborne's elegance. He yore scuffed shoes and shiny blue serge suit, a stained and ill-knotted tie beneath his frayed collar. His hair was close-cropped. In a pathetic, last-minute effort to match the older man's stylishness Red had stuffed a soiled handkerchief up his cuff. He seemed to be having difficulty reading the list of honors on the back of Osborne's card. His tips were moving. "By golly, Mr. Osborne -- you made three-eighty-eight on your bar exam out of a possible four hundred. That's pretty high." "It's a record that has stood for twenty years." Red handed the card back and said, "If I made a score like that I would know I had a friend on the examining board." Slightly miffed, Osborne said, "I trust your nonsequitur isn't an inference on my integrity." "No, sir! Nobody's more admired by students than you, Mr. Osborne. I once paid five dollars just to hear you lecture." "Yes," Osborne said, mollified, "I do rate highly in the esteem of students." "You sit right down, sir. I'd like to swear you in as my first witness. I got no real reason to question you, but students don't often get a chance to talk to Counselor James Osborne face to face -- and for free." Amal had not yet arrived in the hearing room. As Osborne was being sworn in. Red turned and shuffled away. Then, in full view of spectators and board members, Red Benton scratched his behind. Some onlookers sniggered at the gaucherie. One burst out laughing. Apparently oblivious. Red turned back to Osborne. "Mr. Osborne, when you were a student you must have studied hard to make such good grades. Nothing works for me. I tried sleep-teaching and self-hypnosis." "I have an excellent memory and a superb ability to elicit general principles from the law and apply them in particular situations. Industry and self-application are, of course, the first requirement..." Surprisingly Osborne took five minutes of his valuable time to explain to the student how he had studied. Red listened with adulatory intentness. He had promised her some tricks, Lyn remembered, but why was he sending Osborne on an ego trip? "That's technique, Mr. Osborne. That speech you just gave was talent. I don't think I ever heard anybody talk as good as you." "Plato defines rhetoric as the chief art, young man. At the age of fourteen I memorized The Trial of Warren Hastings and recited it with pebbles in my mouth... Osborne took another five minutes to explain how he had achieved his talent as an orator. "I sure wish I could talk as you do. You've got a flair, Mr. Osborne. I bet you've never lost a case." Osborne smiled. "In my twenty years of practice I have, of course, lost a few, but my percentile rate of success..." When Osborne had completed his lecture on success Red commented, "I can see why you charge high for your services." "My fees are above average, yes. Considerably above, though not out of line with the talent and experience they command. Besides, I have a select clientele. It can afford my fees -- " "Mr. Osborne," Red interrupted, "if I was a lawyer like you I'd say there's a discrepancy here. You're working for the mothers' union and everybody knows they don't make much. Unless this is one of your philan -- philan -- charity cases." "I never work for nothing," Osborne said, aggrieved. "The city appoints run-of-the-mill attorneys as public defenders." "Then the mothers must be rolling in wealth." "The mothers are supported by other civic-minded organizations and business groups." "Who are these other groups, sir?" Red asked. "That's priviliged information." "Not any longer, Mr. Osborne," Red's voice had lost its hesitant quality. "Under the Truth in Advertising Law of nineteen-seventy-one you're required to furnish evidence of your assertions." "Just how do the laws of advertising apply here?" "You've been advertising yourself and the quality of your clientele for the last fifteen minutes." "Only in answer to your questions." "No, sir. In response to my remarks. Mr. Chairman, I request that the stenographer read the substance of my remarks. They will show Mr. Osborne has been asked only one question -- who is paying his fees?" Lyn read aloud Red Benton's remarks. There was not a question among them save the last. B y order of the chairman and under oath Osborne was required to list the sources of the fees paid him for entering the plea. The mothers had strange bedfellows. Some of Osborne's contributors were understandably in his camp, such as the AllYear-Round Club of Southern California and the California Auto Club, but one contribution drawing a gasp from the crowd was five thousand dollars by the Los Angeles Association of Morticians. Red Benton entered a plea to the chairman. "Sir, this list speaks for itself. The contribution of the mothers, a mere one hundred dollars, points to the fact that they are being used -- unknowingly. I'm sure -- as a front for others. Since Mr. Osborne has made such a touching appeal 'to our civic pride, I request that the chair ask the representatives of the organizations present which have contributed to Mr. Osborne's fee of fifteen thousand, four hundred dollars to step out from behind the skirts of the mothers and come to the witness stand to explain their contributions." Only one man rose and came forward at Kley's request. He was Merriweather Andrews, head of the Los Angeles chapter of the American Demographer's Association. Old enough to have survived the Holocaust, Andrews came forward as rapidly as his physical condition permitted and was sworn in. Since he was formally a hostile witness. Red questioned him first. "Mr. Andrews, would you explain why a demographer would contribute funds to a petition to suspend a student documentary conceived and executed as an educational experiment?" "Yes, sir. My organization is dedicated to the public good -- and the greatest public good is a negative population index." "Surely you're aware, sir, that such a trend already exists?" "Yes siree!" The old man exploded with enthusiasm. "But let's help it along, I say. I read where some young fellow was predicting an earthquake Wednesday. Sounds reasonable to me. I've been predicting one for seventy years. During the population sink -- hell, I was hoping for one." #n Ballanttne Books The watchword around here for so long was "Keep calm.  think." that it's a bit difficult to get used to the new image: "On to Victory!" Nevertheless. by the usual miracle (really meaning extraordinary editorial acumen) we continue the chronicle of our splendid Spring list. We promised word on the Adult Fantasy: (all #) OW. Lord Dunsany. What a title. Yet it has everything to do with this elegant tale about the loss of a charwoman's shadow. A delight, as usual. edited by Lin Carter. Containing George Macdonald. Chambers. Bramah. and Phillpots. (Phillpotts? Read and see). Lin can find fantasy just about anyplace. Up to his old magicks -- this one concentrates on A tiantis. You all know. liam Morris. Ah. that lovely man. If you like Morris (some deprived souls don't) a must. A really rare volume. Lin Carter writing about the subject of the title, the creators of fantasy -- with backgrounds, anecdotes, notes, comments, praise, blame, and a sturdy section on sword and sorcery which we freely admit is not our dish but it has a place, it really does. And somewhere, sometime, an epic s  s will hit us in the schnozz and we will publish it. We gave you a very quick onceover-lightly on our s.f. last time round, so to remind: the first brand new, all un-previousiypublished novel we've had from Jack Vance in too tong. It's the start of a series to be based on the worlds of the Alastor Cluster. Pure Vance. We don't need to say more. Mason, in all of his jivey. fast-talk, fliparounds of the distant future -- this one to do with androids. An exciting story, well done. And watch out any we've seen. ture. and Morgan and Kippax are at it good, you can call it space opera without smiling. On to Victory I BB His enthusiasm was contagious. The spectators were smiling. "Looky here, young fellow. You can take a drive on Sunday. I remember when a Sunday afternoon's drive had to start on Saturday. We built highways with taxes ple. There are less than half of that now. Cut out a few more and there'll be tennis courts on the freeways." "Are you saying you hope for an earthquake?" "Not hoping, son. Just thinking; Maybe..." "You don't want the people prepared, so you donate to a campaign to stop their preparations?" "Prepared? Who's ever prepared to die? Won't be anybody in those towers but damned fools who've been warned. So good riddance." "What about your own life, Mr. Andrews?" "I'm leaving for Halifax tonight." The spectators laughed and, after the room fell silent. Red turned to Osborne, "Your witness. Counselor." "No questions," Osborne snapped. In one of the shortest deliberations in committee history, six black balls and one white rattled into the bowl and the mothers' petition was denied. Lyn's announcement was greeted with applause. when she met with Red in the automat. He had risen so in her her esteem that she offered him a lift back to the tower as they sipped coffee, hoping the other two might arrive. "When you came shambling out to match Osborne's splendor I thought you were pleading nolo contendere," she confessed. "It was a part of the act," Red said. "I was giving Osborne a false sense of security. Dramatics is a required subject for law students at U.S.C. -- and I have a flair for acting. The character was based on Will Rogers, an early actor whose film clips I studied. The scratching was borrowed from another actor in an old movie. The times are changing in legal circles. Shakespeare's losing to Stanislol'." "Luckily for us that funny old man was in the audience." "Oh, 'Merry' Andrews? I suspect his donation to the mothers' cause came from the Students' Assistance Fund. I talked over our defense with Amal." "He wouldn't. Red. Bribing a witness is a crime." "Amal knows it. I've coached him on the legal pitfalls of stateless persons. But he would have no trouble twisting Gloria Jaffee's arm." "Finish your coffee," she snapped. '"I've got to get home and make a telephone call." Her mind was seething as she gunned the Dunemaster to the freeway and zipped toward University Tower, ignoring her passenger completely. Red had revealed more than she had asked for when he said Amal could "twist" Gloria Jaffee's arm. She knew Amal occasionally had been seeing Gloria alone, theoretically on business. Now she wondered about that business. Had Gloria been demonstrating her S waves and L waves to the seismologist? Since Dotham, Amal had been attentive and devoted to her, Lyn admitted, but he had been too dedicated -- no, consecrated -- to his damned earthquake to be amorous. At least she had thought his concern had been the earthquake. But with her bought red hair, her cantilevered bra and a mincing twitch to her overpadded hips. The Barbie doll of the Cinema Department could have been producing a few private spectaculars for a naive Arabian who had gone ape over Jean Harlow in The Redheaded Woman. Now it was becoming clear to Lyn why Amal had missed a hearing that meant so much to all of them. After he and Gloria, illegally and unethically, had hired a senile old man to tear Osborne's petition to shreds, Amal had known in advance what the outcome of the hearing would be. And just where was Miss Gloria Jaffee during the hearing? In a Cal Tech pod with Amal Severn? Lyn wheeled the Dunemaster into the parking basement, swerved into her parking place, slammed on the brakes and asked Red Benton, "Just where was Gloria Jaffee during the hearing?" "Near the front row, center," Red said. "She left early, while you were in the deliberations room, to catch a train for New Jersey. She asked me to tell you she hoped you weren't killed during the quake." No, only maimed, Lyn thought. T here had been another spectator in the audience -- Dr. John Heywood, whose name Lyn had heard once and forgotten. He had devoted little attention to the flamboyant Osborne, but studied carefully the girl at the council table on the dais, marking her high forehead, thin lips, strong jaw and alert, intelligent eyes. Nils Larsen had been remiss in describing her beauty. It was classic. And there were harmonies in the movement of her lithe, poised body. Little wonder Amal Severn had broken the restraints of his conditioning. There was no doubt in Heywood's mind that Lyn Oberlin had made the telephone call to Columbia, South Carolina. Next Heywood had studied the techniques of Red Benton. He had seen at the outset of the hearing that Osborne was in a contest with a superb legal mind. Heywood had departed at midpoint in the hearing, knowing that Amal Severn had erected around himself formidable bulwarks against his fate. Heywood was back in his office at Cal Tech as Lyn entered her apartment to call Amal. Reluctantly, the head of the Department of Experimental Genetics was putting through a call to the chief of an obscure bureau in the U.S. State Department. A mal was out, NUs Larsen told her, but had left word he would call her later in the evening. Later in the evening proved to be past eleven and the fatigue etched on Amal's face on the screen drove from Lyn's mind any discussion of a tenuous and still uncertain personal problem that concerned them both. Amal had got the news of the hearing on the radio, but he smiled at her firsthand report on Osborne's regalia and Red's tactics. "Red hinted that Merry Andrews might have been a plant. If you had a hand on it I'm going to lecture you on the ethics of city government," she told him. "Give your lecture on ethics to the marines," he said. "Red briefed me on the ordinances against stateless persons. You won't be hearing from me personally for a while, but you can always locate me through Nils. Listen carefully to what he says and limit your conversation to business matters." From the grin he directed offtelephone, Lyn knew Nils was in the room and listening. "Ed like to spend all my time with you," Amal added, "but I'm skewered by urgeney. I'll contact you in the morning about the work I'm doing but, for now, good night -- and bands of angels lull thee to thy rest." Quoting Hamlet's epitaph to her was hardly the best way to send her to bed, she thought, but he was tired. His shoulders were slumping. Though he was smiling as he hung up, she could feel his weariness even over the telephone. Vaguely troubled by her first premonition in weeks, she prepared for bed. In the past, when the Thirteen of greatest s c j enc e fiction stories -- never before published in lo ok form forms of her future hovered close, they had been neither sinister nor hostile, only watchful and indifferent. Tonight a menace seemed to be waiting behind the curtain of time. Her feeling came merely from her concern over Amal's fatigue, she told herself as she lay back, trying to relax. She had glimpsed a wistfulness in his eyes, a yearning for rest. An after-image of his face lingered in her mind after she turned out the bedlamp, the image stirring a memory of something not seen but sensed, a complex of feelings, tenuous, indefinable, just beyond her recollection. In the hiatus between waking and sleeping her memory made the connection that had eluded her conscious mind and she remembered that the emotions had come to her from a poem by Keats Amal had read to her on the Emersons' porch: and I shall die. Like a sick eagle looking at the sky. For a moment she sat up in bed, seeking full wakefulness to sweep from her the ineffable and black despair into which she had been falling in her sleep. Osborne had promised her nightmares, a crude trick for triggering the subconscious into autosuggestion her nightmare had been approaching on the subliminally recalled lines about death. She lay back to a sound sleep. If she died in an earthquake -- then, as Merry Andrews had said, she deserved to die. T he morning brought Lyn less faith in her analytical power and more in her psychic power. When she started down to breakfast she found outside her door an eightpage newspaper with a banner headline: Amal had "contacted" her about his work, in a manner that put him outside the law. She took the paper and stepped inside, knowing that in her hand was the project that he and Hal had discussed secretly on the day of the first hearing. Now both would be open to all manner of charges, not the least of which was publishing an unlicensed newspaper. The underground press had been revived in Los Angeles to spread a proscribed rumor and incite civic turmoil; and Amal, despite his vulnerability, shared in this conspiracy. A cold wind was blowing in her mind as she opened the newspaper. The feature article inside supported the headlines with a summary of Amal's findings from the stress sensors, explained his solar tides theory in relation to the coming eclipse of the sun and, in the clearest exposition she had yet read, explained the fluctuations in the Earth's magnetic field. Safety zones around towers were defined and all beach dwellers in cottages, houseboats or towers adjacent to the sea were urged to evacuate inland beyond the Newport-Inglewood Fault Line. On the last page an editorial admitted the editor had placed his person and career in jeopardy by publishing the prediction in the belief that if only one life were saved through his act he would consider his gain worth more than the Pulitzer Prize for Journalism. Despite her alarm Lyn smiled. With the mention of the Pulitzer Prize for Journalism, Hal Carpenter might as well have signed the editorial. She was a quarter-hour late to the commissary where she found the underground paper far more in evidence at the tables than the morning edition of The TimesHerald. The usual chatter of breakfasting students was subdued. Four, sometimes five or six students were gathered at each table talking or listening intently. Seated alone with an untouched roll and coffee, Lyn's thoughts swirled around Amal. Superficially he was not harmed by the publication of his prediction, which was a matter of public record, but he was involved in the conspiracy to publish the paper -- given his nature he couldn't have acted otherwise. She could only hope he had taken care to prevent any evidence from pointing directly toward him. "May I join you, Lyn?" Rising, her glance traversed the two-meter frame of Wallace Bergner, a graduate geologist whose pod was on the same floor as her own. He was dressed in a business suit with white shirt and tie. His hair was neatly trimmed and brushed, and his brown eyes, magnified by horn-rimmed spectacles, held a rather gentle plea. "Of course, Wallace. Sit down." Her welcome was not a polite formality. Wallace Bergner's thoughts, easily read because of his magnified eye movements, were never obnoxious. He seldom dated girls but spent his odd hours exercising on Muscle Beach. His libido was sublimated in physical culture -- he waS infatuated with his own biceps and triceps. He carried no tray, only a cup of black coffee, and as he settled across the table from her he pulled a packet of wheat germ from his coat pocket to sprinkle into his coffee. "The thirty-second floor is having a picnic in the woods Wednesday noon," he said, "and other residents would like to have you join them. It's a pound party with different guests bringing different items. Here's a map showing the area where our group will meet and a list of items we'd like you to bring." She barely glanced at the mimeographed sheet he handed her, because his eyes had told her he was the evacuation leader for the #nd floor. The information vexed her. She was supposed to be an inner member of the earthquake committee, and without her advice or knowledge the tower had been organized, floor by floor, obviously with care since Wallace was the most commanding figure on her level. In this feat of secret organization she detected the fine hand of the expert on Student Restraint Laws, Red Benton. Deliberately studying the brown eyes across from her, she said, "I'm sorry, Wallace, but I have a one o'clock class Wednesday." His eyes revealed his confusion. "It won't be a picnic without you, Lyn." She glanced at the list he had handed her. "This is a strange picnic list. Wall ace. Who could eat two leg sprints and four hundred yards of one-inch bandage gauze? Eight cadmium one-phase batteries -- aren't those for hand lasers? Surely yciu're not holding a turkey shoot with laser guns?" She looked at him and saw him thinking: But she's supposed to know about us. He told me to guard her with my life. Why is she staring at me? Suddenly he steadied on an inspiration. "A friend of yours said you might bring some pemmican." Then it was Amal who had assigned him as her bodyguard. Suddenly she smiled. "Of course I'll be there, Wallace." She added, lowering her voice to conspiratorial levels to let him know she knew; "What provisions have you made for pharmaceuticals?" His huge bulk heaved in relief. "Three marshals have keys to the drugstore pod. The druggist will lock up and leave at one o'clock." T hough Lyn was ten minutes late to the office, Kley had not arrived. A methodical reader, he would scan the underground paper twice, once for the earthquake instructions and again for evidence of a conspiracy. Without waiting for his instructions she went about preparing for an emergency conference, setting the switchboard in the front office to rotate the incoming calls to each girl in turn. "All personnel will be on the phones this morning," she announced. "All category-A officials calling in will go on a listen and no-speak connection. Nonofficial calls for Doctor Kley will be given the 'in conference, call back' reply." As the girls put away their routine work and reached for their individual call recorders Lyn went into her office and dialed Nils Larsen, knowing Amal would not answer. She caught Nils as he was leaving, fully dressed, a cigar protruding from his shirt pocket. "Nils, did Amal leave a message for me?" "He said join him in Uncle Moses' country for the rock-androll session. He'll be there at two o'clock today. Does that mean anything to you?" It meant he would meet her by the mill pond and she nodded. Amal had warned her to limit her conversations with Nils to business only, but his cigar intrigued her. Pleasantly, without being the least bit flirtatious, she said, "I didn't know you smoked. Nils." "I don't." He grinned. "Chemistry gave me the cigar, imported from Madrid. Amal assigned me to the laser locker and it has a combination lock. This little cigar can blast open a bank vault." "Then, for heaven's sake, put it where it can't be seen." She hung up, connected the official stenographic recorder to the conference control board and began to telephone the secretaries of the supervisors, telling them to stand by for a group conference at ten. Most of the offices were manned by pro tern supervisors. Of the supervisors at the original earthquake hearing, Lyn found only Police Chief Jeffers, Supervisor of Public Safety, and Howebrand, of Spectaculars, on hand. After a moment's deliberation she called the city attorney's office and the secretary of the Los Angeles commandant of the California Highway Patrol. She had alerted all concerned officers when Dr. Kley appeared in her doorway. "Set up the emergency telephone procedure in the front office and get the supervisors on the line for a conference. The agenda will cover the earthquake rumor and remedial measures for civil commotion. Better get the D.A. and the local commandant of the C.H.P. in on the proceedings." "Yes, sir." He turned to go, paused and turned back. "By the way, the registrar at Cal Tech called me Friday. He wanted me to find out on the q.t. who called Columbia, South Carolina from this office a week or ten days ago. Ask around when you get the time." "Yes, sir." Honesty prompted her to answer immediately, as she would have done had he merely asked her who made the call, but the phrase "on the q.t." alerted her. From her knowledge of governmental procedure she knew that someone had checked the Columbia archivist's log and found her inquiry about Leroy Thatcher, a call she had made at the city's expense without personally identifying herself. But why would anyone at Cal Tech be interested in her interest in the frozen corpse of a racing driver dead almost two centuries? Had some experiment been performed which the medical schools wished kept secret? And was some nation-wide infrastructure of medical counter-intelligence operating from the universities, seeking to warn her away from the area? Mulling a problem more immediate to her than earthquakes, she welcomed the diversion of flashing lights along the intercity conference board as she switched in the calls. Red and Amal had been right in holding her aloof from any conspiracy. She could do her job as a governmental employee unhampered by guilt feelings and keep her mind free to ponder the curious relationship between a telephone call, a dead man whom Amal thought he remembered and Cal Tech where Amal studied. She leaned to the intercom and said, "Your conference is ready, Doctor Kley." statement of the agenda and closed on an informal note: "I'm assuming the public will react to the rumor. Two-thirds of the board members who heard the original argument are out of the city and I'm planning a stroll in the CD O K Donald A. Wollheim, Publisher "...and once again we must commend this publisher for consistent high quality in this special field. " -- Publishers Weekly #, #. was "outselling all the others." (Well, we cannot know this definitely... But it is nice to hear. Take our June, #, titles, for instance. We have a Hal Clement novel, first time in paperback, of deals with that last frontier in the power-energy crisis for development on Earth -- the ocean bottoms. (UQ#O# -- #) space opera which takes the double-mind of space pilot Grainger into the depths of a honeycombed and lightless planet. (UQ# -- #t) Sam J. Lundwall, whose book about sf is a bestseller in two countries, brings back the 'hero ' #St) Bothered by mechanization and the obstinacy of the inanimate? So is Ron Goulart, whose best tales of mechanized madboisterous adventure in reading. " says the Columbus Dispatch. (UQ# -- #t) park tomorrow soon after lunch." "Transportation here, Mr. Chairman. I can verify the assumption. For the past week there's been a general exodus from the city and a decline in visitors." "Transportation, order the railroads to suspend operations between one and two tomorrow." "City attorney here, Mr. Chairman. Such an order would be a de facto endorsement of the rumor and leave the city open to time-lost suits." "Transportation, couch your order in the form of a suggestion. Engineering, have crews standing by at the master valves on the gas lines to close them for emergency repairs at one-thirty tomorrow. Health, walk or carry your hospital patients into safe areas for officially authorized sunbaths -- even if it's raining. Chief Jeffers, what about your prisoners?" "I'll have to leave them in the tower, Mr. Chairman. If you go along with this prediction I'll need every man I've got to patrol the residential towers." Kley was ignoring the flashing lights in front of him as various officials asked for the floor. He plowed through the agenda, issuing precise instructions which reflected his acceptance of Amal's prediction. He was following Amal's evacuation procedure, which would cost the city nothing but an extra effort on the part of its employees. Kley was not advocating an evacuation from the towers, merely preparing to assist those who wished to evacuate. Obviously he was gambling that public opinion would support him if the slightest temblor shook the city. As always, Lyn listened, fascinated by the give and take of the democratic process. Despite Kley's ramrodding, it was eleven before the agenda reached the subject of crowd control. In this area Kley yielded the floor to the California highway patrol's local commander. "We'll install the old pre-Holocaust Sunday afternoon traffic directives to implement the master plan's proposal for clearing the beach areas." With wry amusement Lyn noticed that Amal's plan had become "the master plan." "Chief Jeffers here. Every cat burglar in Los Angeles is sharpening his claws over this scare. With eighty floors in each of the one hundred and ten empty towers to protect, plus riot control on the ground, the police department would like to offer a plan to squelch the rumor entirely." Jeffers paused. A portentous rustle of paper alerted the conference to an important announcement. "I've been authorized by the U.S. State Department to announce that the earthquake predicted by Amal Severn, a male Caucasian, aged twentytwo, is true in fact, though false in substance." "What in hell has the state department got to do with a Los Angeles earthquake?" Kley exploded. "I don't know," the chief admitted, "but here's the official prediction. I'll read it. 'South of Victorville the San Andreas Fault jogs eastward. At that point the granite facings of the fault are permeated with iron ore, which creates a higher degree of bonding than the original equations consider. Fault displacement will occur at the hour predicted no farther south than the Victorville Intercept and will be felt in Los Angeles only as a minor temblor.' And that's what the statement says, Mr. Chairman." "Chief, you and I know something about announcements. If group-think can authorize a four point eight, then Severn can authorize a nine point five. Take your choice. Any prudent citizen would accept Severn's figure and evacuate. I know. I'm a prudent citizen." In the laughter following Kley's quip Lyn thought: There is no medical school at Cal Tech... T he voice of Jeffers brought her back to the conference. "It has been suggested that the D. A. publicly offer Severn an arrangement: if he reports to the police before midnight, studies his own figures and admits his error, then he will be bound over in the tower to answer only to his non-capital offenses." "The prediction's now in the public domain, Chief. What's he being sought for?" "Seven violations of the Students' Restraining Act plus conspiracy in the first degree. He bought the newsprint on which an unlicensed newspaper was published." "If he recanted," Kley pointed out, "the public would figure he was acting under duress." "Not a chance. His honesty profile is too high." "And what if he doesn't report?" Kley asked. He would not report, Lyn knew. His earthquake phobia would prevent him, for he would know that he would be detained on the #th floor of the courthouse tower. Lyn's growing anxiety rocketed to panic when Jeffers answered Kley's question. "We'll throw the book at him. As a stateless person he can be sentenced in absentia." "This is a police matter. Chief," Kley pointed out. "No, Mr. Chairman. The department is requesting that a reward of twenty-five thousand dollars be posted. The fugitive's hologram prefers the hunting preserve to the gas chamber. Without a reward, every sportsman in the city would be aiding and abetting to get the fugitive past the midnight deadline." "Comptroller, what do you say?" Kley asked. "It's a good wager, Mr. Chairman. If he reports before midnight, the city will lose the reward. If he doesn't, the revenue accruing from the sale of hunting li"Very well. I'll err on the side of humanity. Post the reward. Now, gentlemen, let's consider the disposition of emergency vehicles." More than the inhumanity, the casual indifference in the words shattered Lyn, undermining her confidence in the benignity of a government which, as a matter of policy, could order a young man to his death in the moral equivalent of war. The "take" in the "give and take" of the democratic process went mostly to the process servers, she thought. But why had Amal, with his brilliance, signed for the newsprint on his green card? That idiocy was Red Benton's fault -- Red had failed to brief Amal properly on the vulnerability of a stateless person. Amal must not have known that first-degree conspiracy was a felony established to permit the elimination of native radicals. All the chaos of history, its violence and the violent repression of violence, focused in one moment on Lyn's mind and her thoughts were fragmented by the question: why had Amal signed for the newsprint? The voices on the phone were drifting from her, growing remote, lulling her with their sibilance. She seemed to be floating through the voids of her mind, relaxed now, waiting for a sign. She felt the word "pemmican." Amal had gone into the hunting preserve to get venison for pemmican -- venison for pemmican. She clung to the floating phrase, no longer anxious or even concerned, awaiting the revelation in the words. The void within her became gray, straited with darker, coiling maculations. From the grays grew hues and tints, forming the shapes of a vision. She went into a trance. S HE found herself standing at the San Fernando gate of the hunting preserve watching Amal, bent under the weight of a small deer, emerge. He wore a mottled green and brown jacket with matching jeans. A Chamberlain sweatband bound his forehead beneath the mandatory red cap of the hunter. Laced around his ankles were the winter moccasins of the Iroquois Indians. His longbow and sheath of arrows were missing. She knew this: on the day the hunters came for Amal they would face prey more familiar than they ground. They would come seeking a camouflaged shadow that moved with moccasined stealth -- and the hunters would become the prey of their quarry who would be armed with a silent and deadly longbow he had cached earlier among the canyons and boulders of the vast preserve. Red Benton had briefed Amal well. Amal had signed for the newsprint with the full knowledge that he might be apprehended and he had taken precautions. The focus of her psychic powers was blurring, the vision from the past fading, and she sent into the void from the conscious periphery of her thoughts the talismanic phrase, "sick eagle," hoping to garner a glimpse of the future. Tiny and remote, as if viewed through the wrong end of a telescope, she saw the stanchion of a stripped tower slowly topple and fall. She herself was high among the griders of a naked tower and appalled by a fear for Amal somewhere close at hand. Even as the vision faded she heard, clearly and inexplicably, a series of sharp reports followed by metallic clangs and rattles. She had seen enough to know that Amal's prediction was more dreadfully accurate than his worst fears had assumed. At no time had he hinted that the stanchions themselves would fall. On the contrary, he had said repeatedly that the towers would stand, that only the modules would fall. Over the phones the voices grew clearer -- the conference was ending. Lights began to flicker off on Lyn's board and finally Kley's voice came to her over the intercom. "That's it, Lyn. Wrap it up. And don't think I'm tossing your boy friend to the lions. If one linkpin shears when the ground rolls tomorrow I'm granting him full amnesty." At the moment the matter was academic in Lyn's mind. Tomorrow there would be no Los Angeles left to grant Amal amnesty. But would the stanchions fall tomorrow? From the past she knew that her precognitions, though accurate, were often seen out of context of the full range of future events of which they were a segment. But Amal had been near her in the vision, so he had escaped the hunters of Angeles Crest. In the hypersuggestibility of her post-trance period, it occurred to her that the popping sounds, aurally so welldefined in her trance, might have been the crack of rifles, the metallic clang and rattle that of bullets striking among the girders. It was almost one o'clock. Skipping lunch, she could reach the mill pond by two. She would tell Amal all that she had discovered. His analytical power, so much greater than her own, might solve the riddles'that perplexed her. Rapidly she began to remove and label the taped records of the conference, preparatory to filing them. Efficiently she went about her tasks in the Service of a government with which she had grown disenchanted. A mal had done well in choosing the historical village for his refuge, Lyn reflected, as she shimmied into the cotton dress she had brought with her. His hologram would not be broadcast here. And here, too -- in an era when lawmen were treated lightly and the folk heroes were Pretty Boy Floyd and Clyde Barrow -- he would find friends bold enough to conceal him. She put on high-heeled shoes, walked out of the station and cut across Lee's Square toward Hamburger Heaven. At the Confederate monument she could see through the trees to the Essex parked before the hamburger stand and looked at her necklace watch. One-fifteen. Plenty of time to grab a bite before she drove out to meet Amal. Knowing that the local sheriff was kept posted on Los Angeles fugitives and would have the station area watched, Amal would not attempt to use the car. She suspected a student confederate would drive him to the San Bernardino boundary of the compound and that he would come in over the fence from the north. The Emersons' delight at seeing her did as much to lift her spirits as the free ten-cent hamburger and coffee did to lessen her hunger. They could afford the treat. Their business was doing so well they foresaw prosperity just around the corner. Insulated in the #s, they knew nothing of the turmoil in Los Angeles. Their questions about Amal she answered merely by saying that he was very active, that she and he were still planning to be married in Dotham next Sunday and that the government had confirmed Amal's predictions of an earthquake. To her sadness Lyn learned from the old couple's eyes that a rift had developed in their marriage. Emily had finally come into the open with her confession magazines. Reaffirming his commitment to science fiction, Vernon had grown caustic toward his wife's lowbrow literary tastes and was lording it over her anonymous writers by dropping the names -- probably pseudonyms, if he only knew -- of his own bylined authors. Privately Lyn sided with Emily. The romantic tales might be fiction, but they approached truth closely. Nostalgia was her excuse to the Emersons for her return to Dotham without Amal. Under different circumstances nostalgia might indeed have given her a reason for her visit. Wheeling the Essex down the tree-arbored streets of Dotham, seeing again the white houses behind the green hedges and lawns, she grieved for her loss of innocence and passing Reb's place she felt the pang of happiness remembered. Then she was driving the unpaved portion of the road, crossing the creek and parking as of old beside the Emersons' hedge. As she swung down the path through the woods to the mill pond her throat ached with nostalgia. For a moment she stood on the bank. The pond was a placid sheet of water to a casual eye, but much more to a girl who in its waters had first been touched by the magic wand of love. Forcibly she turned her gaze away and followed the path toward the mill, the meadow and the hillcock, scene of the first and only consummation of her love for Amal. However brief that consummation, she was beginning to suspect it might be commemorated by something more than a diamond ring and a promise of marriage. Old Uncle Moses sat at his favorite spot, his bald head nodding over a fishing pole set in the bank. The serenity exuding from the ancient black was reassuring to her after the swift pace changes in Los Angeles. In him was an unchanging simplicity. Rather than startle him, she called from ten yards away, "Any luck. Uncle Moses?" "No'm. Catfish ain't biting yet. How's y'all?" The phrase "y'all" impacted against her consciousness. No old darky who had spent his life in Dotham, Alabama, would use "y'all" to address one person. Walking closer she looked down at him intently, deliberately burlesquing the dialect.' "I's jes' fine. Uncle Moses. How's y'all?" He looked up at her smiling, but in the eye not covered by a cataract she saw a flash of alarm. She focused her gaze on his clear eye, studying it and the muscles of his face intently, knowing he would read her stare as hostile. She no longer cared. The time for social amenities was past. If Uncle Moses turned out to be an informer both she and Amal were in danger -- she for aiding and abetting a fugitive. With her post-trance sensitivity she read clearly a question Uncle Moses was asking himself: Hove I blown my cover? I F HE had a "cover" he was not an informer but an agent. Perhaps his cataract was made of fish skin. His head could be bald from shaving, its fringing hair dyed gray. She reproached herself for her past negligence. Weeks previously she had wondered about the surging libido of a seventy-year-old man and then permitted herself to be distracted from her chain of thought. His lasciviousness, carefully considered, might have given her a clue to the conspiracy surrounding Amal. He was asking, "How's Mr. Amal?" "He's wanted by the law. Uncle Moses. There's a reward of twenty-five thousand dollars posted for his apprehension." "Whooeee! How you and him get married if he do time?" "We're not getting married. I'm after the reward money." "Looked to me, last time, like you sho' loved'that white boy." "Not twenty-five thousand dollars' worth. Listen carefully. Uncle Moses, and you can get some of that money for yourself. Amal's coming to meet me. As soon as you see him you amble down the creek, cut over to Reb's Place and have Reb telephone the sheriff. I'll coax Amal over for a barbecue sandwich. If the sheriffs waiting to arrest him you've made yourself five dollars." The old man considered her proposal, looking out toward the cork on the end of his line. When he spoke his voice had lost its quaver and two centuries had dropped from his manner. Suddenly the humble, twentieth-century "darky" was a modern U.S. African, alert and imperious. "Don't concern yourself with methods for the suspect's capture, Miss Oberlin, and don't try to con me away from here so he can escape. The area is surrounded. If you cooperate with the arresting officers I'll see that you get your share of the reward." "Cooperate how?" Since he would see that she got her "share of the reward" Uncle Moses was a man of authority. He had said "the arresting officers" instead of "us," so he was not a policeman. "Walk to the top of the hill and look around -- as if you were waiting and anxious." Only one other person had known she and Amal were meeting here. She would share the reward for Amal's capture with his roommate. Nils Larsen. "Who are you?" she asked the African, openly staring now. "Never mind who I am. Just get on the hill. Stay there until the police tell you it's over." But she had read his answer before she turned to comply. "Uncle Moses" was an operative of the Eugenics Surveillance Agency. She had never heard of the Eugenics Surveillance Agency, but whatever else it did it certainly hired actors as operatives. Looking down at Uncle Moses as she walked up the hill, she saw that he was slumped back into his nodding posture, for all the world an old-fashioned darky enjoying a fishing outing. His bald head gleaming in the sunlight reminded her of Amal's remark Uncle Moses would not have to get his head shaved to join the Skinheads on the Fort Tejon Reservation... She had not paid close enough attention to Nils' words, as Amal had instructed her, but for once she had profited from her error. Amal had not wanted her here, but on the Skinhead Reservation. Still, Nils was definitely one of "them." After she had spent the time required of her here on the hill, growing more and more anxious about Amal, she would spend the rest of the afternoon calling on Nils Larsen at Cal Tech. He knew the secret of Amal's identity and would know why the Department of Experimental Genetics was intent on eliminating Amal. Tomorrow -- if Amal escaped capture today -- she would drive out the Ridge Route after a routine day's work at the office, drop from the guide band and be with Amal on the Skinhead Reservation when the earthquake struck. There at least he was safe from the authorities. He would not be distinguishable from any chance supplicant for admission to the sect and, in his religious fervor against the gods of technology. Brother Kiefer would not permit even a transistor radio on the reservation. lack of infatuation with status that he had never once mentioned to her that his apartment was on the #th floor, only one level below the faculty residences, and she felt the irony of her position as the elevator rose. Engaged to one of the most eligible bachelors in Pasadena, she had never entered his pod. Now, during the dating hours, she was calling unannounced on the roommate he had wanted her to avoid. In a way the police had done her a favor by holding her, as a lawabiding citizen, on the mound until three-thirty as a lure for Amal. They had delayed her call on Nils until slightly after four o'clock when she could arrive inconspicuously with other incoming females, while all males were sequestered in their rooms, doors open, awaiting whatever "date" chose to enter. Cal Tech, she observed, was no U.S.C. during the period called by students "Sadie Hawkins' time." Her elevator was far from being crowded. Three very young girls in the blue uniforms of Marymount High School, all giggling and twittering over their lark, were riding to the freshman's level. An older platinum blonde with the bored hauteur of a demirep had punched the #th floor button -- the topmost level reserved for Nobel Prize winners. Apartment number #I was directly across the rotunda from the elevator. Before she stepped into the music-flooded corridor Lyn saw the door was closed. Already Nils had scored. She might have expected it. He was a native of nearby Covina, blond and handsome, and not every girl shared Lyn's distaste for trite metaphors. His date introduced complications in Lyn's plan of attack, but she remembered the slogan of the sex hour -- two's company; three's a party -- and pushed the doorbell. She waited, listening to the beckoning music from the open doors around the circular corridor. A full minute passed before the startled face of Nils appeared at the door window. "Lyn!" "How are you, Nils?" "Well, er, at the moment taking a bath." His voice dropped. "Amal's not hiding here." "I know it. Nils. I've come to double your pleasure, double your fun." He smiled at her cliche and his voice rose an octave. "I'm alone, Lyn. Wait a moment until I slip into a bathrobe." From the corner of her eyes, she saw a young man peer from an open doorway farther around the circle. He grew slightly bug-eyed and called loudly to her, "Lyn Oberlin -- in the flesh." She waved and smiled at him, flattered that he should remember her name. It had been months since the Scientists and Models Ball. Then the whistling began, even from the doorways beyond her vision, drowning the music with luring sibilance, and Nils seemed to be taking an interminable time to towel himself and throw on a robe. Feeling sympathy for all female mynah birds caught in the middle during mating rites, she called over the sound, "Back to your holes, moles. Tm not your earth mother." Laughter greeted her sally and the whistling was dying when Nils opened the door. Lyn closed the door firmly behind her. "How are you. Nils?" "Then you didn't come to see Amal?" "No. You. When the cat's away the rats may play." Her words held a Freudian slip. He failed to notice -- but Lyn was noticing much. They were standing in the reception alcove and the door to the bedroom on her left was slightly ajar. The bed was mussed and Nils hair was dry. His first thought when he opened the door had been clear and strong enough for her to catch at a glance:  hope she doesn't ask to use the bathroom. "You're sure you don't have a date?" she insisted, knowing that he did -- and with surely the world's most modest girl, one hiding in the bathroom. "No, I've been working all afternoon." He escorted her into a living room where her feet sank inches into a Persian carpet -- handwoven, no doubt. Near the window a long leather sofa, fronted by a massive ebony coffee table and chairs, had been placed to catch the view to the southwest. To the right was a bar. "May I offer you a drink?" Nils turned to her as he asked and she could tell that his still fragmented thoughts held a high libidinal content. Very good. Her plan was to encourage such expectations. "Please. Scotch and soda." She strode to the window to look out as he hurried to the bar. "What a lovely view. Nils." "Yes. On a clear day you can see Catalina." S HE would huild up his hopes, she decided, and when he was keyed to the proper pitch she would snap his string. In the resulting emotional chaos his most guarded thoughts might surface and she would do her best to follow whatever leads he gave her to their source. She turned as he approached with a tray bearing drinks. "Where do you want me to sit. Nils?" Flustered, he splashed their drinks slightly as he tried to put down the tray and point to the sofa simultaneously. "My, what a clumsy Ganymede you are," she chided him. "Give it to me, Nils -- the tray." Smiling sheepishly he handed her the dampened tray and asked, "What's a Ganymede?" "A Greek god, cupbearer to Zeus." "Was he something like Apollo?" "Much more handsome. Apollo was to Ganymede what Loki was to Siegfried." Indubitably, among the girls who would be attracted to Nils Larsen, many would have compared him to Siegfried. Her allusion should not go unnoticed. She took the tray to the bar, swabbed it dry with a few deft circles of the bar cloth, letting her movements carry to her thighs. When she turned back he was standing, watching her, his robe loose. She pointed to the end of the sofa as she handed him a napkin and ordered, "Down, boy. Sit!" She took her drink to the opposite end of the sofa, sat and arched back luxuriantly into the leather. "Here's to you and yours," he said, lifting his glass. She raised hers. He was responding to her body language, but still strangely anxious about the girl in the bathroom. Probably some Cal Tech coed had dropped in and Nils was ashamed of the I.Q. freak, which only proved him as unperceptive as pretentious. It should be obvious to him -- from Amal -- that she, too, preferred intellectuals. From sheer gossipy interest she was tempted to probe his thoughts about the girl, but her depth scanning would have to await more serious concerns. "Did you meet Amal?" "No. One of your boys from Eugenics Surveillance got there before I did and Amal must have seen him first." It would have taken no mindreader to translate the quizzical glance Nils threw at her. It asked an outright question: how did a psychologist learn about the Eugenics Surveillance Agency? "I never heard of the agency," he said. He lied with the same skill he served drinks, she thought, remembering the rumpled bed, his dry hair and now his use of the word "agency" which she had avoided. "I didn't mean yours personally," she said. "I meant the genetics department's agency. Though it does seem strange that your man was there, with members of the the meeting but Amal and me -- and you." "He never told me where you were meeting," Nils reminded her. "All he mentioned was 'Moses' country!" He turned his gaze from her, looking through the window, and she focused on his profile, the lines of his body, catching the perturbations of a mind torn between friendship and a sense of duty. Duty to what, to whom, she wondered, as his first clear thought came to her: What went wrong at the stakeout? After the thought she caught his sense of relief. At least he had a remnant of conscience, she decided, and attacked his guilt feelings. "But he had told you about Moses earlier -- " her voice flooded with anger -- "and for a few pieces of silver you sold the man who is risking his life to save yours." "He won't be killed -- " He saw the anger in her eyes and the sentence continued only in his mind:... by the hunters. When they come for him they will be moving in stow motion... "His reflexes are too fast," he finished aloud. "His reflexes failed him once," she said, concentrating on his eyes, "on the seventh lap of the John C. Calhoun Raceway." Black file date! S HE caught the thought streaking through his mind on a laser pulse of alarm -- and she admired the self-control that allowed him to say calmly, "He never mentioned to me any failure on any race course." "Come now," she said deliberately, tensing ail her receptors and focusing on his thoughts. "Surely you've learned from the black file that Leroy Thatcher was killed." It was then his control left him. Stupefaction showed on his face. His thoughts shattered, the fragments striking against her in bits and pieces. Some lodged like live coals in her brain. Where did she learn about the black files? Amal? No... some other method... telepathy? It must be... yes, bioplasmatic receptors... parametric waves... all indications... the cocked head... the off-focus eyes... but Heywood said the psi experimerits failed. There are no mindreaders. Witchcraft , then... guard my thoughts. She's staring at me... make her look somewhere else... her mind's burning me... Lyn, herself shaken, looked away, focusing her attention on a painting of a Saracen knight on the wall behind him. She had come seeking knowledge only of Amal's origins, and .from the mind of this geneticist had rolled secrets pointing to a solution of her own mysteries. Obviously there had been an attempt to breed psychic sensitives and Nils Larsen, aware of such experiments, carried in his mind psychic arcana of which she was unaware. "Bioplasmatic receptors" and "parametric waves" were terms unknown to her, but Nils Larsen evidently had been trained to look for such phenomena. Walk carefully around this man, her mind cautioned her even as her memory Hashed back to the disappointed parapsychologist of her childhood. No doubt the man had been a member of the Eugenics Surveillance Agency and by a ruse she had escaped observation. They believed the "psi experiments had failed -- " or so Heywood had told Nils. The name Heywood stirred in her memory, but she could not place it. Nils, composed now, was asking, "What did Amal tell you about this Leroy Thatcher?" Suspicious, sensing the powers of adversary and probably aware that he could guard his thoughts effectively by such simple stratagems as adding a column of figures in his mind or counting backward. Nils was now taking the offensive. He was seeking less to determine what she knew, she suspected, than to discover how much of her information came from Amal. "You forget I'm Amal's consulting psychologist," she said. "What he tells me is privileged." "Then you probably know more about him than I do -- so why come to me?" He was definitely seeking information and it would be pointless to attempt to read his thoughts while his defenses were alerted. Her best chance for breaking through to his knowledge, she realized, would come if she could force him to a crisis of conscience. His guilt feelings might be her greatest ally. "Tve come to let you know that I know you've sold a friend and fellow student for blood money. Of all who know where Amal is, with his hologram being broadcast constantly, the only one who came forward to claim the reward was his doting and obsequious roommate. I imagine your parent is proud of her son." "Rest your mind on that score," he said, stirring uneasily. "I wouldn't have taken a penny." spoke the truth. "Then why did you inform on him?" "Amal's not what you think, Lyn." He turned to her. "I did what Amal would have done -- voluntarily -- if he understood the patterns of his fate as well as I. Lyn, stay away from him. Leave Los Angeles. He's the danger. Not the earthquake. To you and me -- to himself -- he's everything he seems to be, brave, generous, unselfish. But get out -- out of Los Angeles -- tonight, while there's time." "You're gibbering," she snapped. "I wish to God I were. But I've already told you more than I'm cleared to talk about. I'm sorry, Lyn, but I'm asking you to leave. Please go." "All right." She stood up. He was weakening. She could still force his conscience to a crisis. She was standing close to the bedroom door and the floor plans of all apartment modules were standard. Through the door and across the bedroom was the bathroom. "All right. I'll leave, you Judas," she said. "But your stench has made me sick. I'm going to throw up." She whirled and flung open the door, seeing him rise too slowly to stop her. She was across the bedroom, noticing the two beds, one mussed, before Nils could stumble after her, calling "Don't go in there!" The strained hoarseness in his voice reminded her of a yelping seal. She slammed the bathroom door and clicked the lock. At first glance the bathroom appeared unoccupied, but a vague shadow behind the opaque plastic of the shower panel revealed Nils' guest's hiding place. Lyn slid back the panel and stood breast-tobreast with herself standing regally in the shower stall, stark naked except for the pendant watch draped around her neck. For a moment Lyn was fractured between laughter and indignation, but a few shards of her feelings consisted of outright admiration for the artifact in front of her. The boys of the Daedalus Society might have taken the original's measurements -- all of them -- with calipers, so exact was the replica. They've made, my lips too full, she thought, nitpicking, and my eyes are a shade too green... "What's your name?" she asked the gynodrone. Focusing its eyes on the sound of her voice, wetting its lips and answering with a huskiness deeper than her own, it answered, "Lyn Oberlin." "How dare you use my name, you simpering whore?" Her shriek was designed to carry through the door to Nils Larsen in the bedroom and she was forced to mute a note of triumph in her squeal. The patterns of Nils' fate had presented her with an opportunity to squash him without resorting to mindreading. She had almost caught him in the act of making love to a plastic replica of herself. She swept back into the bedroom to find Nils sitting on the edge of the mussed bed, his head in his hands, looking down at the floor. Standing in front of him, looking down on the top of his head, she lashed him with her voice. "Hiring that gynodrohe leaves you open to invasion-of-privacy charges. After today I'm not above airing your solitary practices in court. What would your girl friend in Covina think of a Romeo who could only score with a plastic dummy? Did Amal know you were renting this thing? Or were you turning him in to get him out of the room? Look at me!" His ego, completely crushed, had readied him for interrogation. He lifted stricken eyes. "What do you want from me? Why did you come?" She asked, "Who's Heywood?" "The head of the genetics department," he said. "Is he qualified to tell me about Amal?" "Yes." "Where is he?" "On the seventy-ninth floor." Behind her she saw a trail littered with missed opportunities. She should have remembered Heywood and his should have been the mind to burn with her questions. Moreover, she should have briefed herself on his background. His residence on the #th floor indicated that he had been nominated for a Nobel Prize, so he would be listed in Who's Who. "Get your clothes on," she snapped. "Then telephone the head warlock of your coven. Tell him you're bringing Lyn Oberlin up to interview him on Amal Severn. He'll know my name. He's already been snooping around my office. Tell him anything you wish -- but you'd better persuade him. Otherwise, lover boy, your plastic sweetheart will become public knowledge." "Heywood's not what you think he is," Nils muttered, looking again down at the carpet as he stood up. "I'll draw my own conclusions," she said brusquely. S HE had used a shameful combination of blackmail and bullying on Nils, she later admitted to herself, and enjoyed every minute of it. As a social psychologist, she knew that students in Nils' category frequently preferred gynodrones over live girls as lesser hazards to concentration -- and in retrospect she was more flattered than indignant over finding her replica on campus. Dr. Heywood lived alone in a double pod, richly but quietly furnished. He greeted them in the entrance alcove with the graciousness of a host receiving guests, saying to Lyn, "I'm truly sorry. Miss Oberlin, that you should arrive at this hour with a male escort." Superficially he was suave, charming, seemingly gentle. Though slightly built and no taller than Lyn, his air of authority made him seem taller. She noted a sensitive, almost poetic quality to his widely spaced blue eyes whose color matched the tints in his wavy gray hair. Distinguished looking, almost handsome, the formalism of his appearance -- his trimmed hair, business suit and white shirt -- indicated that he identified with students. His only concession to his fifty-odd years was a flaring Windsor knot in his necktie. Bowing, he ushered them into his office, apologizing for his mild witticism. "Of course, I jest. An aging swan can only dream of Ledean bodies." His wistful, Yeatsian metaphor alone, comparing her to Leda, would have attracted her and the burden of regret it carried touched her sympathies. In the office he took her chair and arranged it to take full advantage of the view through the window of San Jacinto far to eastward, its snow-capped summit ensalmoned by the late afternoon sunlight. He held her chair until she was seated, a bit of old-fashioned gallantry she found endearing. "I fell under your spell yesterday, Miss Oberlin," he confessed as he passed behind his mahogany desk to seat himself, "while you watched Red Benton thrash the Gorgeous One in defense of academic freedom. It was then, seeing what beauty and talent had allied itself with Amal, that I decided, reluctantly -- and I want to make it very clear that it was reluctantly -- to call in outside authority to influence Amal's fate." "Doctor Heywood, for the second time in this hour I've heard Amal's fate mentioned. What is his fate? What has Leroy Thatcher to do with it and how did the state department get involved in it?" Heywood threw up his hands in self-defense and peeked from behind them, smiling. "Gentle woman, please. I'll attempt to answer all questions, but space them. First, Amal's fate." He lowered his hands to his desk and drummed its polished surface lightly with manicured nails. He was gathering his thoughts. "As a psychologist you know that many behaviorists maintain there is no random human behavior, that even an impulse to rise and get a drink of water is predestined, preordained. Shakespeare wrote that our fate is not in the stars but in ourselves. The truth goes deeper. Our fate is not in ourselves but in our genes." His voice trailed a little sadly into the final admission, but it suddenly changed timbre. He tilted his head upward and his eyes glowed with an inner exaltation. "Man's fate -- the orchestrations of his genes. From life's primal matter we geneticists compose arias, symphonies. Ambulatory Eugenic Experiment Number Seven was to have been our supreme creation in the lyric mode, derived from a motif designed to counterpoint triumphantly the dissonances of the population sink. The theme of Amal Eugene Severn was this -- he was to be the prototype of the ideal man for a crowded planet, a short movement rising to an unforgettable climax." He paused and in the pause Lyn realized a poet was speaking, a master lecturer known in the parlance of students as a "snowman." She leaned forward. "I have a secret to tell you, M iss Oberlin... three questions before he started. For the next twenty minutes she was mesmerized by his flowing, allusive speech and his facial expression, now intent, now withdrawn, smiling quickly, quickly serious. Ambulatory Eugenic Experiment Seven was begun before the Holocaust solved the population problem, he told her. "Newspapers rationed to four pages because of the declining supply of wood pulp carried stories predicting a ninety-year active life span. More people were living longer, consuming more, contributing less to an age of gluttonous sloths blindly procreating. In the year two thousand twentyfour an unidentified U.N. spokesman tendered a sub rosa offer to a world congress of geneticists -- money would be available for experiments to limit population and increase the supply of contributing inhabitants by morally acceptable means. "Ah, dear lady, how could human life be made shorter and more fruitful by morally acceptable means?" "As is not unusual in such matters the geneticists received assistance from an unforeseen source. An actuarian wrote an article in an insurance journal describing ten generations of an English family in which every male died accidentally before the age of twenty-six. The actuarian suggested that the so-called 'death wish' might be inheritable. "One of our boys ran across the article, took a computer readout on the actuarial statistics at Hartford and verified the actuaritaken of the accident prone, of all who died accidentally while young -- suicides, trapeze artists. holograms were made of the cell tissues. Out of the maze of charts, diagrams and configurations a consistent anomaly arose, a warp Thanatos Syndrome Factor was isolated. Through breeding and by foetal implants we felt we could solve, in a morally acceptable manner, the planet's population crisis. "We were not playing God but using our intellects. Who is to say what determines good breeding? The Adamses? The Jukes? The Kallikaks? Or shall reasonable, hard-pressed men of good will forfeit the decision to two fumbling teenagers in the rear of an automobile? "Why continue such an experiment after the Holocaust struck and the need for it had passed, a delightfully intent young woman might ask. Simple inertia. We had to climb Annapurna because it was there, its virginal snowcrest gleaming." Amal had been well bred for his purpose. He was the product of the ovum of a distinguished poetess who was a suicide at twenty, inseminated by the sperm of a mathematician who had contributed to unified field mathematics before his death in a plane crash, following family tradition, at the age of twenty-three. Amal's forebrain had been further enriched by foetal cloning of Leroy Thatcher's neural tissue in a uterine operation. The cloning was an error of commission, Heywood admitted: with the Thanatos gene -- seven generations of Thatcher males died at the age of twenty-one." It seemed that the pre-patterned cast shadows along Amal's neural paths. Still, the auto racer had added a charming, devil-may-care nonchalance to Amal's personality. ment seem so rational, so necessary and so truly humanitarian that Lyn ceased to think of Amal as the man she loved and began to regard him solely as AE # -- Ambulatory Eugenic Experiment Number Seven. She was commiserating with Heywood over the defects hindsight revealed in the experiment when one of his remarks wrenched her back to subjectivity. "Nature has her own logic which at times defeats us -- even defeats nature. Foredoomed to a short lifespan, moved at a faster pace by its higher frequency brain waves, the new species -- homo ultra sapiens, I suppose we should have called it -- was apparently protected by high sexual potency. An unwed Spanish gypsy is bringing suit against the University of Madrid for child support, and a South African black girl is in jail for violation of apartheid. We erred in that our anti-sex conditioning was not strong enough -- vasectomies would have been surer. "But nature erred in the specimens' overkill capabilities. Far from behing the 'ideal man for a crowded planet,' one generation of the species would have depopulated a planet the size of Saturn, leaving only the birds and beetles. So -- our Ambulatory Experiment Number Seven will soon be filed with our failures." Thrashing out of the snowbank, Lyn asked, "After Amal dies?" "Not necessarily," Heywood shook his head. "After we discover if he has been defused or not. I will call on outside authorities only to reapply psychic pressure released when he made his contribution to science. With his host of loyal fellow students -- I'm sure there's not another turncoat among them -- to guard him and with his quickness of mind and physical reactions, I doubt if he'll be apprehended by the police unless he wishes to be. In that event he'll be placed immediately into another pressure cooker. "If we can keep his lid on tightly enough, occupy him with surrogate obsessions until his love for you erodes his death wish -- I think we all may be safe from his Doomsday Gene." "Then you think Amal has a chance to avoid his fate?" "At least fifty-fifty. We have a young school administrator in Hamburg, Germany, who is happily married and pregnant with twins. You see, Miss Oberlin, we keep a close watch on our subjects. My fear is that Amal will have already set in motion the machinery for riots and destruction when Little Palmdale strikes. But we'll know tomorrow. All AE Sevens die in the cataclysms they create." He smiled at Lyn. "After the crisis, I can assure you, a living Amal will be granted amnesty as a public benefactor. I hope to see you again next Sunday. Even if I'm not invited to the wedding I may slip into a back pew at Dotham Baptist just to see you in your wedding gown." He arose and extended his hand in farewell. Gratefully she arose and accepted it, saying, "I'll see that you get an invitation. Doctor Heywood, but I have one more question. What happened to Amal's creche mother?" "Poor lady," he sighed. "She believes her favorite son was killed in a bus crash." His face brightened and he added: "On your honeymoon you might visit her in Iran." "I have a question. Doctor Heywood." Nils spoke for the first time. "Since Lyn knows about AE Seven, will Amal's genetic card by reclassified from top secret?" Heywood was vexed. "Of course Lyn will keep our secret. Would any girl tell the boy she loves that he's a pastiche, an artificial man, a thing of bits and patches? Certainly not Lyn. Even if he dies tomorrow she'll not dishonor his memory. After all, we still must consider the Puritan ethic and Lyn is too loyal to spread canards about the boy." H eywood was so right, Lyn thought, as they bade the doctor good evening and exited into the corridor. "What did you think of him?" Nils asked. "He's overwhelming," she said, thinking: I shall tell Amal about his creche mother on our wedding day... "I'm beginning to think differently about him myself," Nils said. "This morning he thanked this 'turncoat' for giving him the exact time you were supposed to meet Amal in Dotham, which was already staked out. "My dad used to be a salesman," Nils continued, as if talking to himself. "He told me how he used to feel after the sales manager gave all the salesmen a pep talk early in the morning. They would go out feeling they could soon as they hit the sidewalk it was the same old street." A strong note of dissent in Nils' opinion aroused her critical faculties -- which, she realized, Heywood's personality had numbed. "He did seem to be wearing blinders. Something was missing in his arguments." "Honesty," Nils said, punching the elevator button viciously. And her appreciation of Nils climbed as he continued to mutter. "They lied to Amal. They lied to his creche mother. They conditioned him to fear earthquakes through lies, then manipulated him into coming to a school which practically straddles the San Andreas Fault. In the seismo lab -- every time the damned needle wavered Amal bolted for the door. Talk about free will. He has as much control over his fate as a rat has over its maze. He's more conspired against than conspiring." Still muttering as they stepped into the elevator. Nils said, "I tell you this -- my name may be mud with you, but if the pods fall tomorrow I'll be waiting on the ground with a laser torch to burn Amal's card from the black files and present it to you as a wedding present. It's the only master card. It's microfilmed in Switzerland, but no one could find the film without the number on the card." "Why not take all the files?" "What would I do with them?" She felt she might have a personal interest in the files but didn't wish to tell Nils. "I don't know," she answered, "but Red Benton would know. May I call him from your apartment. Perhaps we three could have dinner together." to return to my apartment?" She laughed aloud at the incredulity in his voice and confessed, "Of course. Nils. I might even use your bathroom. I wouldn't think of bringing charges against you -- unless I catch you running around with some other gynodrone." Her call reached Red Benton alone in his room. He complained that the allegations of an impending earthquake had ruined Sadie Hawkins. Lyn's invitation to dinner to discuss "an important development concerning Amal" found him eager to accept. He suggested they meet at the Steak-Out, a restaurant atop the courthouse frequented by policemen. The patrons were people who respected privacy. The Steak-Out also had facilities for projecting Amal's "wanted" hologram live. In the rush of her day Lyn had not seen the hologram, though it had been shown every hour since noon. Red wanted her to see that even the police were not above editorializing in a five-minute all points bulletin. T hey met in the lobby of the restaurant and had no trouble finding a table adjacent to the television stage. Off-duty policemen were bored by a hologram most had memorized earlier and which was fading from the platform as the waiter led Lyn's trio to seats. Still inhibited by his professional attitudes toward secrecy. Nils let Lyn explain the black f'Ics to Red and recount in detail her conversation with Dr. Heywood concerning the genetic experiment and the unforeseen destructiveness of the Doomsday Gene. So strong was the charisma Heywood had cast over her thoughts that she found herself justifying AE # to the intent lawyer. Red did not accept Heywood's position. "What you've outlined," he said, "is a crime against humanity. The governments of Spain, Russia and South Africa are criminally liable before the World Court for connivance in this experiment which, apart from inhuman aspects, constitutes mass murder. More to the point, each government has opened itself to a class action for damages on the part of the dependent survivors of the victims." He turned to Nils. with hard evidence I'll see that it's used without prejudice to you and to your financial advantage. If any catastrophe results from Amal's behavior -- even as a proximate cause -- I can bring a class action that will end experimentation with human lives now and forever." "I'm thinking of Amal," Lyn pointed out. "Both Kley and Heywood assured me that if one pod popped Amal would be granted amnesty. If the earthquake is not severe, could Amal bring counterconspiracy charges against the government or claim that he was a tool of government policy?" "Kley and Hey wood were quoting the official line from Washington," Red said, shaking his head. "If a killer quake strikes, the city will have unofficially assisted in evacuating the towers and the government will get the credit. If there's only a mild temblor the government has Amal to blame for disrupting the city's activities. He'll never be let off the hook." "But Heywood sounded so humanitarian. Surely the government would not carry out a vindictive policy?" Red looked at her as if confounded by her naivete. "You've become so involved with government you forget its history and traditions. Heywood was giving you a cover story designed to bridge a credibility gap. In a way, you've been honored because on your own, you uncovered a governmental conspiracy. Our stringent anti-conspiracy laws arose from the need of governments to monopolize the practice of conspiracy. Anything marked top secret is ipso facto evidence of governmental conspiracy. Heywood was no doubt authorized by the state department to extend to you the full benefits of an official brainwashing." Nils spoke up suddenly. "Heywood's avocational job is cosmetician at Forest Lawn. They tell me he has a genius for making a corpse look as if it were alive." "That follows," Red Benton commented. Lyn was not interested in their personal comments about Heywood -- and in Red Benton she sensed more than a conspirator or a behind-the-scenes manipulator. He had spoken with the cynicism of a revolutionary and she suspected he held a secret contempt for democratic processes. As he turned to Nils to outline a plan for tomorrow she studied his face. She could not share his belief that the government would deliberately practice malfeasance -- but as a malfeaspr himself. Red was qualified to know. Even though she saw only his profile, his thoughts were clear and strong enough for her to read. While remaining strictly in the background, he intended to get the black files and make a name for himself as a lawyer, even if it meant talking Nils into burglarizing the genetics department pod if it failed to fall. It was a two-unit pod, she recalled, on the twentieth floor. Suspended on the Y of a double frame, it would probably hold. Still, Red had a keen legal mind and a thought prompted her to ask, "Red, what if I should find Amal and marry him? He would no longer be stateless." "The marriage would have no retroactive bearing on his prior offenses -- but if he should die accidentally tomorrow you could collect benefits as his widow." "Forget it," Lyn snapped. "I'm no harpy." Red glanced at her, confused by her refusal of the opportunity. Nils Larsen was equally confused on different grounds. "What's a harpy?" Nils asked. "An ill-strung musical instrument," she answered, reading in the flippancy of her remark the symptoms of cultural dislocation. The rapid pace changes were beginning to affect her. "Here it is, Lyn," Red said as the television stage darkened and the three-dimensional form of Amal Severn appeared. The image cast from lensless photographs, was so real Lyn felt a pang of recognition. The pang dissolved into rising anger. The questions asked by the voice of an offstage genetic detective were obviously slanted. "Leading questions," Red called them, designed to point up Amal's appeal to hunters. Amal's answers suggested that he was extremely quick, bold and skilled in the use of camouflage. He could go days without water and could run one hundred meters in ten seconds. He feared nothing but earthquakes -- and his pathological fear of quakes had led him to predict a disaster. "You get their drift?" Red said to her. "Nothing less than a killer quake will set Amal free. On the hoof, he's worth over half a of Los Angeles County in hunting licenses." Red spoke the truth. Kley and Heywood had lied. She sat dazed, the iconography of her life shattered and the dust from her plaster saints choking her. She could only nibble at the food the waiter brought. Her mouth was too dry. The government she had trusted was a fraud. O N Red's advice she left the restaurant after dessert. He did not want her involved in any possible conspiracy he and Nils might discuss. But she also knew that he feared she was still loyal to the board of supervisors. He was wrong, but she wished to be alone. She left, feeling even more upset by Red's motives. He was less concerned with Amal or with righting a social wrong than with the opportunity to bring a class action against the government and win it. His indignation, though genuine, was a cover story to conceal his own ambition. No wonder he planned to enter politics, she thought -- he had the talents of a politician. Whatever his failings. Red Benton held to the integrity of his own thoughts, Lyn admitted, as she drove the Dunemaster onto the Harbor Freeway. In contrast, her mind was like a banjo on which anyone could pluck his tune. She who had been swayed so easily by Heywood's charisma was now equally in vassalage to Red's cynicism. IX Attempting to weigh the arguments of both men, she felt the weight of logic was in Red's favor. Contrary to Heywood's implied assertion, Amal was no puppet on strings. For her authority she had Amal himself who -- centuries ago, it seemed -- had declaimed with such fervor in the Emerson's parlor that he was the captain of his fate. Heywood had been completely wrong in assuming that for love of Amal she would conceal from him her knowledge of his origins. Heywood erred because he did not know that she was aware that she, too, was a product of human engineering with her dubious gifts of telepathy and precognition. What tie could bind more strongly lover and beloved than a mutual awareness that both were genetic freaks? After she had parked the Dunemaster and brought down her supplies and pemmican to store in the auto it was her precognition that allowed her at bedtime to drift almost immediately into an untroubled sleep. She knew there would be a major earthquake, that far out in space the circling moon -- which would shadow the sun tomorrow -- was bringing Amal amnesty. For in her trance she saw the stanchion fall. Only one snag roiled the currents of her oncoming sleep. On the edge of somnolence her mind stirred to the memory of the popping sounds so clairaudible in her vision. What were they? She still wondered as she fell into deep slumber. and clear, an ill portent for Los Angeles. Lyn rose early to catch the morning news. From her bedroom window she could see the far snow crest of Mount San Jacinto. She could feel the positive ions in the crystalline air drawing taut her skin. The wind was off the high desert. There would be spontaneous fist fights in the parks today, for when the Santa Ana conditions prevailed tempers in Los Angeles grew frayed. Foehns had been used to exonerate murderers in California, and a Santa Ana had been blowing when Los Angeles was burned -- both times. Listening to the news she felt rubber-brained from a mild attack of cultural shock, caused, she assumed, by a delayed reaction to her shift from the quiet of Dotham to the pace of Los Angeles. Amal had not been apprehended during the night, so she decided to put in a full threehour day before joining him on the Skinhead Reservation after lunch. As she slid into her fabricated buckskin jeans, ankle boots and denim shirt she considered -- and decided against, because of the weight -- putting something by Rousseau into her backpack to help her understand the noble savages she would be among. By then, the office routine should have stabilized her sense of reality. All seemed normal at the office when Lyn floated in. Clerks and typists were going about their usual minimal tasks with a maximum of gossip. As usual, Kley arrived twenty minutes late. For the first hour and a halfher therapy seemed to be working. By #:# she had received seven calls, only two of which she transferred to Kley. The eighth call tossed her senses back into the centrifuge. Dr. Kiefer, former professor of economics at U.S.C. and presently pastor of the Skinhead Reservation, had urgent and private business with Dr. Kley. Lyn took the call, realizing immediately what the urgent and private business concerned and knowing, too, that Kiefer had called the wrong bureau. Her mental malaise left her at the sight of his face. When she had been an undergraduate, before the revocation of Kiefer's tenure because of his anti-technology bias, he had been pointed out to her as the last Malthusian economist. He had been young then and his hair had been long and flowing. Now, shorn even of eyebrows, ball. He looked even younger than she remembered him, despite his horn-rimmed glasses whose power of magnification seemed to cantilever his hrown eyes. All this she caught at a glance and focused on his background. He was calling from a booth in what must have been a country store, judging from the jumbled merchandise on the display counters. But the few shoppers she could see were browsing too leisurely to be agricultural workers. Through a window she saw a single auto pass, going too slowly to be on a freeway, so the store was on a rural road. The headdress of an Indian hanging on a distant wall suddenly clinched the location. Kiefer was calling from the souvenir shop at Old Fort Tejon, just outside the Skinhead Reservation. Unrestrained by any loyalty to Kley or the government, Lyn lied swiftly from behind her official smile. "If your call concerns the reward for Amal Severn, I'm in charge of temporary disbursements." Kiefer cast a worried glance behind him. Only his head and shoulders were visible in the view frame, but she could see he wore a sleazy garment and in the V below his neck his chest was bare. No doubt, dressed in a sack cloth robe, barefooted and baldheaded, Kiefer was concerned about his appearance in a public place. "That's it. I've got your man. Here, on the reservation." Slowly, officiously, she reached for a note pad and pen, asking, "Does the description fit that of the suspect broadcast from his official hologram?" "We don't permit television on our reserve. But the one you want, the earthquake nut, is here. He's telling my people where to go, how to stand... He's scared stiff." Lyn tapped her cheek with her pen. No television was permitted on the reserve, likewise no radios. This paragon of Christian anti-technology was a hypocritical Judas with a radio hidden on the reservation. "You realize. Doctor Kiefer -- " "Brother Kiefer, please." "We have received hundreds of calls. Brother Kiefer, which must be checked carefully to avoid false arrest suits against the city. Really, your description is rathpersons in Los Angeles are at this moment frightened by earthquakes and -- " "But this one calls himself Amal Severn and there's another, a Hal Carpenter -- " "You don't quite seem to understand the problem. For twenty-five thousand dollars -- " "I don't want the money," Kiefer interrupted, obviously anxious to get out of the store and back onto the reservation. "What I want is the equivalent in powdered milk, powdered eggs, medical supplies -- " "Please, Brother Kiefer. Those details will have to be settled after the identification of the suspect is established. Now, I can have someone out there within the hour -- " "Listen, lady. I don't want to get involved. I don't want personally to identify -- " "For heaven's sake. Brother Kiefer, how do you propose to identify the suspect while incognito?" "You can send someone out to identify him. I want the supplies -- that's all." "Very well. Brother Kiefer, I'll send someone out, but how will we know where to find you?" Kiefer licked his lips. "I'll be in my tent, meditating." "Where is your tent?" "Come through the Fort Tejon Gate. Go to the pile of boulders on top of the hill. Cathedral rocks. You can't miss them. Ask Moon Boy, the hermit. He lives there. But I want your word that the supplies will be forthcoming." "Brother Kiefer, I can promise nothing until identification is proved. Then there will be forms to fill out, affidavits to attest to. There'll be a broker's commission, usually ten per cent, for the purchase of your supplies. You'll have to sign the broker's release. A release will have to be signed absolving the city of responsibility in the event of defective merchandise. Next, of course, there will be requisitions to be signed for the city's trucks since I'm sure you'll not be transporting the merchandise -- " "Madam," he broke in. "I'll put my faith in the Queen of Angels. With her help, get someone out here quickly. Go with God." He hung up. F rom his haste, his apprehension, his nervousness, it would have been easy for the most inept social psychologist to recognize in Brother Kiefer advanced symptoms of maladjustment and his manner had struck resonances in her own mind. Suddenly she wondered what was wrong with her -- Amal was in peril and she was analyzing Kiefer. A part of her psyche seemed afloat. Yet her detachment floated above a hard and solid base. She had shielded Amal from his fate for at least another hour and there was more she could do, much more. Switching on Kley's intercom. she put a smile in her voice. "Doctor Kley, my stomach's a little upset. May I be excused for the rest of the day?" "Certainly, Lyn. In about half an hour I'm going to develop a splitting headache myself." Leaving the office for the elevator to the garage basement, she recalled that Amal had laughed at her paper on the Skinheads. What she was doing naw should demonstrate to him that abstract knowledge had practical value. She knew exactly which roads to take. Oh, yes, she reminded herself, a telegraphic warrant would permit the authorities to follow her onto the reservation. She would have to assume she was being followed and lose her tail. Dropping in the elevator widened the breach between her thoughts and reality. Vaguely she wondered when this flippancy, this sense of remoteness so characteristic of cultural displacement had begun. Probably when she found her gynodrone in Nils' shower. The sight had split her between laughter and indignation and the rift had not healed. There were earthquakes inthe human mind, she thought. When the stresses grew too great a fault slipped, the personality was shaken and slowly subsided into a new balance of forces. Wheeling the Dunemaster up the ramp, she decided she had been hit by a # temblor. She turned on the car radio and focused her attention on the announcer's voice. His thoughts, more coherent than her own, might help to readjust her thought patterns, or so she hoped. Earthquake panic had stricken Los Angeles, the announcer said. Orderlies were moving nonambulatory patients from the hospitals. Thank heaven, Amal was ambulatory. Ambulatory Eugenic Seven, a pretty name. As a result of the panic, the announcer said, supply depots were being set up in the city's parks. "Some panic," she said aloud, thinking of Red Benton's distaste for editorializing reporters. This particular announcer was not much help in arranging her thoughts into logical patterns. Perhaps all of Los Angeles was in a permanent state of cultural shock. Thirty new warrants had been issued for the arrest of students charged with varying degrees of conspiracy. Among those named were Wallace Bergner, her floor warden, and Hal Carpenter. Gloria Jaffee, producer of the spectacular Los Angeles -- the Last Day, had been arrested in New Jersey and was being held. Red Benton had been right in keeping Lyn's name off the list of credits -- but Red was always right. At San Fernando she switched to an inside fast lane and turned from the news to a classical music station. Still pursuing her dreamy self-analysis, she wondered why she had changed stations. Did she fear news from Hamburg, or did she wish to die to appropriate background music when she took the U-turn at Lebec? In a fit of peevish defiance she turned to a hop music station and upped the volume on the radio. She would go to her Gotterddmmerung to the soaring strains of the Berkeley Bounce. Yet at the moment she half-wished she had been cloned with the forebrain of Leroy Thatcher. She prided herself on her driving skills but she had never before cut from a guidance band at # kilometers per hour to make a U-turn on a busy freeway. "Well, there's a first time for everything," she said aloud, testing her grip on the steering wheel. Though her words were self-bantering, her mood whimsical, a serious substratum of her mind was grateful she had planned the U-turn in advance and had chosen her spot with care. Past Gorman she was climbing toward the Grapevine, and the north-south lanes of the freeway were separating farther for the Lebec turn. At the curve, behind a huge boulder, the median strip was as wide as a football field, though far from as smooth. She the width for her turning space. Five hundred meters ahead, only a few meters north of the San Andreas Fault line, the boulder swung into view. Her euphoria left her. She was alert, concentrating. The closest vehicle trailing her in the inside lane was fifty meters behind. If policemen were in the car they would have no time to react and the next turn-around was Wheeler Ridge, forty kilometers north. No helicopters were overhead. The green upthrusts of the Tehachapis were sweeping down and past her like waves in a frenzied surf. G ripping the wheel with her left hand, she leaned forward and grasped the demagnetizer switch. She fixed her eyes on the marker. She no longer heard the blast from the radio. The boulder was hurtling toward her. It swooshed abreast of the car. She cut the switch, gripped the wheel and twisted it to the left. The car, freed from the guidance band, swerved onto the median strip. The strip was not empty. Obscured from her view by the boulder, a camera van was parked in the bight of her proposed U. One of Howebrand's camera crews -- she had read its planned location in his mind -- was setting up to photograph the crashes if a fault slip snapped the guide bands. Her vision, blurred by the speed, jounce and sway of the Dunemaster as it careened over gullies, small boulders and hummocks aided her little in the instant revision of her turning plan as she hurtled toward the van and its clustered crew. She had gifted the cameramen with an unscheduled rehearsal of the main event, but they were not prepared to accept her once-in-alifetime offer. One photographer dove from the trajectory of her car, but the camera he was attending had taken its last picture. Braking by slewing -- Dotham boys called it "revenuer's reverse" -- she twisted the wheel and spun the car. The Dunemaster missed thevan, but its giant wheels graded a tennis court and mowed a bale of hay before they gripped and shot her forward. She gunned the motor, heading south. On her left she saw the television camera slowly cartwheeling back to Earth. She was exhilarated. She had knocked the camera forty meters into the air if she had knocked it a meter and she couldn't have chosen a more appropriate first casualty for Amal's earthquake. But her exultation was brief. Before her lay the southbound lanes of the freeway. A two-unit Diesel between her and Lebec was roaring downgrade. "Oh, fiddle-dee-dee!" She wasted no time calculating the truck's approach angle -- she had solved enough geometry problems for the day. The shortest path across a freeway was at right angles to the traffic. She cut in front of the truck and found a full meter's grace between the Dunemaster's rear and the truck's front. In anger, admiration or awe the truck driver saluted her with a blast from his klaxon. In thirty seconds her U-turn -- modified to a Square Root Symbol turn -- was completed and the sibilance of the freeway was fading behind her as the Dunemaster, straddling the San Andreas Fault cleft, waddled in the general direction of Frazier Park. The only casualty was the radio, gone deader than Leroy Thatcher. My heavens! Is losing one's tail always so delightful? A half-mile along she wrestled the Dunemaster up a scarp and trundled onto the rural road to Old Fort Tejon. On the summit to her right towered a pile of boulders -- the uppermost boulder, eroded to resemble a Gothic arch, was Cathedral Rock. She swung off the road and up a ravine toward a clump of oaks dense enough to conceal the car from aerial observation. After she parked and got out she looked at her pendant watch. The hour was eleven-thirty -- by now Kiefer was back from Old Fort Tejon and had begun his meditation. Through the boles of the trees she saw the cyclone fence that marked the Skinhead Reservation. Following it, she stayed under the cover of the trees as far as the cover lasted, then ran the remaining hundred meters upslope to the gate and entered. Through the gate to her left she could see the fresh green of a winter wheat field sloping away to the west. Ahead of her, fifty meters in a straight line, rose Cathedral Rocks. She hurried the remaining distance to the abode of the hermit. Moon Boy. She heard Moon Boy before she saw him. pile of rocks, chanting a mantra in high, reedy tones. From what she could understand of the words the mantra seemed multilingual for, following the sound, she heard distinctly: "Nuestra sehora, Deus vous benisse, im heilige nomen des Jesu Cristo, Amen." Led by the singsong chant, she rounded the boulders and found the hermit seated cross-legged in the lotus position of Yogi meditation before a narrow aperture in the rocks. He was swaying gently from the hips in a self-induced trance. His eyes did not change focus as she moved in front of him, shadowing him from the sunlight. She looked down at him unobserved. His hair was long, glossy and dark. His beard was a neatly trimmed Van Dyke. The beard and flowing hair suggested a Jesus freak, but the spotless white sari wrapped around him reflected an Oriental influence. His religion, she decided, still trying to interpret his mantra, must be Los Angeles eclecticism. Unseres Voter Der in Himmel Sein, Deliver us from schrecklichheit und Los Angeles... Maybe not Los Angeles eclecticism. Merely eclectic. It was difficult for her to determine from his chant whether Moon Boy was praising God or damning Los Angeles, but she was not here to write a paper on comparative religon. She snapped her fingers under his nose and his eyes focused. "Shalom, shanti and peace, brother," she said. "Where may I find the Skinheads?" Moon Boy lifted a long skinny arm and pointed. "Follow yonder path to the eucalyptus grove on the northwest slope of the mountain. Keep to the ravine when the path splits." He looked up at her in mild rebuke and added: "Sister, you have destroyed my satori." Lyn lifted her watch from around her neck and stepped aside so the sun's rays would glitter against it. Holding it slightly above the level of his eyes, she swung it slowly from side to side. "Keep your head straight, brother, and follow the movement of the watch with your eyes." "I can't. Your diamond is blinding me." She shifted hands, putting her left hand behind her, and continued to swing the watch, coaxing him back into his trance with a soothing, somnolent chant: Bins, zwei, four and three, Back you go to satori Vishnu, Isis and Vedanta Lo. you've learned another mantra. She doubted he even heard all of it. His eyes drifted out of focus and his torso was swinging like a metronome. He was no longer chanting. As she replaced her watch she noticed him sway and wondered if he had reaehieved satori. She was not hip enough in Zen to recognize the symptoms of satori but she hoped he at least might be zazzing a koan. She turned from him, feeling compassion for all seekers of certainties in Greater Los Angeles and her sadness lingered as she strode down the path. She was not given to snap diagnoses of complicated mental aberrations, but there was little doubt in her mind that Moon Boy was suffering from a cultural displacement worse than a kangaroo's in a tar pit. Really she had no right to judge the anomalies of others, she chided herself. Here she was, head filled with helium, floating down a path on a life or death mission after a ballbearing-busting turn off a freeway -- and she was restraining an impulse to skip along like a school child. Of course, her giddiness could be caused by the elevation -- more than # meters -- and the bouyancy of the air which, in the eucalyptus grove, was filled with the pungency of lerp. The lerp was doing it, she decided. The path dropped into a ravine, where she came upon a spring feeding a sizable brook. After stopping for a drink she walked over and embraced the scaly bole of a eucalyptus, trying to anchor her sense of reality on the solidity of the tree, to absorb its "treeness" with her fingertips. Clinging there, it occurred to her that this inner split might have started last evening whn Red Benton undermined her faith in the government -- the moment of truth had revealed her alleged love for the democratic process as nothing more than the self-justification of a common political group. For a long moment she stood with her arms around the tree, recognizing in her gesture the physical correlative of Moon Boy's mantra. She snuggled closer, spreading her breasts on the bole. In the secret places of her heart she wondered -- was she a nature worshiper? A Shintoist? A Druid? "Hell, no," she answered her thoughts. "I'm becoming queer for trees." She fled from the bole and raced down the path, running due west now -- and broke from the grove, stopping at the sight of a young man on the opposite side of a small pool who was flailing a croker-sack on a rock. He was completely naked and hairless even to his pubic area. "Hi," she greeted the boy. "Where's Brother Kiefer and the rest of his shorn lambs?" "Around the shoulder of the hill. Brother Kiefer's in his tent, meditating. Some other kook from the Queen of Angels is down there showing them what to do when the earthquake comes... Hey, are you on pot?" "No. Why do you ask?" "You look like you're floating." She sprinted down the path around the western slope of the mountain onto a broad meadow spotted with cook fires attended by baldheaded men in loincloths. Upslope to her left stood a pyramidal tent that had to be Brother Kiefer's, its flaps down, its centerpole topped by a Christian Cross. Twenty meters in front of her was a group of women -- she could tell by their breasts and babies -- dressed in croker-sack robes watching Hal Carpenter hold a stake as Amal drove it with the blunt end of an ax. B ehind the group she saw a line of blanket hammocks supported at each corner by stakes. In the thin air she could hear Amal explaining, "Remember, center the baby in the blanket. It won't be frightened. Babies like to be bounced." Hal Carpenter saw her first. "Look, Amal! Hairy Lyn." She ran forward. Dropping the ax, Amal strode to meet her. He wore mottled jeans and a mottled shirt. On his feet were the winter moccasins of the Iroquois. In his embrace she wept -- and it occurred to her that her cultural shock was nothing more than old-fashioned anxiety for a loved one. It was fully a minute before she recovered enough composure to shake hands with Hal Carpenter and to tell him a warrant had been issued for his arrest. Smiling, he shrugged. "There goes my chance at the Pulitzer Prize in Journalism." "Wait till you hear what they've done to Amal," she said, but she refrained from saying more because the women were crowding around her to admire her ring, watch, shoes and hair. They looked skeletal. She saw a longing in their eyes that made her more ill at ease than their questions. They asked how much her diamond was worth and she told them it was priceless. They asked where she got the locket watch -- from her grandmother -- and if the bottoms of her feet were ticklish. Yes. They wanted to know if her hair was dyed and if lice got in it. No. No. One woman was deliberately offensive. Tall, blue-eyed, under thirty, her melon-heavy breasts visible under her sleazy robe, she carried a baby, probably an illegal one, on a hip that flared from a wasp-waist. Insolence was in her British accent when she spoke to Lyn. "So, you're the bird that's got her 'Reserved' sign on Amal. What have you got that I haven't got?" "Hair," Lyn answered. The woman rubbed her head and said, "That's my woman's handicap. I can spot you hipless birds a full head of hair and still beat you in the sleeping bag." Amal interposed politeness between their hostility. "Sev Undgren, this is my fiancee, Lyn Oberlin. Sev's from Sweden, Lyn, by way of London." "Scandinavians should never shave their heads," Lyn said icily. "Ethnic jokes aren't appreciated here," Sev Undgren said. "It wasn't a joke. It was advice to the lovelorn. Amal, I must speak to you and Hal privately." Once more walking hand in hand with her love, her life and the very fount of her romantic frustrations, she climbed the hill to the shade of a scrub oak. The two men sat down in front of her, listening as she described affairs in the city and told them of Kiefer's attempt to betray them for Amal's reward. She told of Nils' attempted betrayal, of his later conversion, and of what she had learned about the ambulatory eugenic experiment. Without euphoria and the need for haste, she might have been more tactful in describing Amal's genesis but this was no time for sunshine soldiers. Her only concession to his feelings was to edit all references to the catastrophes in Russia, South Africa and Spain. And she never used the term "Doomsday Gene." Her words pouring from her had a therapeutic effect. She found her grasp of the seriousness of their situation returning as she talked. Into her summation she managed to inject an attempt to convince Amal that he was in control of his destiny. "Nothing's final in your fate, Amal. Your genetic recklessness has been held in check by your conditioned drive to learn to predict earthquakes. Now that you're free of the obsession, the geneticists predict your recklessness, your eagerness to take grave risks at impossible odds, may do you in. But no one thinks that's inevitable. If we can get you past your mental letdown you'll be safe. If you take no unnecessary risks right now we can still be married on schedule." She had said all she could say. L eaning back on one elbow, chewing a stalk of grass, Amal said, "I wonder where I made my mistake in the Unified Field Theory." "You made no mistake," Lyn said. "I can assure you there'll be a great earthquake." He looked at her wonderingly and smiled. "We'll get to Dotham, darling. I've won against odds all my life. There's no reason to change my habits." Hal Carpenter was more upset than Amal. "This sort of experiment is illegal. The bureau of scientific ethics has forbidden the use of human beings in experiments. The ban grew out of the twentiethcentury Nuremberg Trials. We're human beings, not guinea pigs." "Speak for yourself, Hal," Amal said, but Lyn caught no bitterness in his remark, only irony. "I speak for humanity," Hal said. "We're not the playthings of the tin gods of biological science. With or without a police record -- if we can get those black files I'll win a Pulitzer for writing the expose." Suddenly eagerness crept into his indignation. "Amal, I'm sitting on the news story of the decade. You're the central figure in the most heinous crime against humanity since the bloody twentieth century. Give me exclusive rights and we'll split a pot of money. You'll need every dime you can get now they've canceled your green card." Hal was following Red Benton's pattern, Lyn thought, using Amal for his own ends. "As a public figure I can't grant exclusive rights," Amal said. "But you can authorize my story." "Very well. Consider your expose authorized," Amal said. "Now, let's visit the loving pastor." "The hypocritical liar," Lynn exploded. "Which doesn't reflect on his professional ability," Amal remarked with a tolerance Lyn found hard to understand. Strangely reluctant, Hal said, "But Brother Kiefer's meditating." "Rather, he's in his tent listening to his radio," Lyn said cynically. "An electronic instrument would violate his creed," Hal said, rising and suddenly eager to go. "If we find it we can threaten him with an expose to keep him quiet." "Who would we expose him to?" "He has an ad hoc creed committee of four deacons." "Get him into the sunlight so I can see his face," Lyn promised, "and I'll find his radio. Ask him outright where it's hidden. He'll be surprised to see me. He doesn't know he called the wrong department for the reward. From this area he should have dialed the Northridge sheriffs office." "Pity, the poor preacher in a bureaucratic maze," Amal said. Amal was taking his situation too casually, Lyn thought as they walked toward the tent, moving silently to catch the sound of a radio. His self-confidence could be dangerous. She wondered if she should tell him of the Doomsday Gene and its catastrophic side effects. For the sake of others, she knew, he would be more cautious. They heard no radio. A short distance from the tent Amal whispered to Hal, still in a jocular vein, "I'll talk. You listen. You might get a footnote for my biography." Striding to the tent, he pulled aside the flap and called in, "Come out, Keifer." His three words carried a weight of command that brought Kiefer blinking into the sunlight. "My son, I was meditating." "No matter. I've brought a cheek for Judas to kiss in the presence of a witness from Los Angeles. Unfortunately the witness is a lady." Kiefer was a small man, barely topping a meter and a half. He grew suddenly smaller as he recognized Lyn. His eyes had a tortured look and his voice held a quaver. "My son, I've been asking God's grace on your soul and for me -- forgiveness." He was telling the truth, Lyn saw. "I suppose you can mouth a lot of prayers during the commercial breaks," Amal said. "Where's your radio hidden?" "I have no concealed radio, my son," he said, thinking: God forgive me. but technically I'm telling the truth. The radio's in plain sight. Lyn reached over and plucked his eyeglasses from his head. She twisted an inset knob on the left temple of the glasses. Faintly but clearly they could hear: "... Angeles asking, is this the way the world ends? A few diehards are staying in the towers. Will they, if this all proves a fizzle, have the last laugh?" S HE turned off the radio and handed the glasses back to Kiefer, saying, "Another sin. Brother. Hypocrisy. What will your lambs think of their Judas now?" "This will ruin my mystique," he muttered, fumbling his glasses back on. "Amal, I wasn't doing this for money, but for medicine for the children, food for my peopie. You have eaten with us. You have seen our problems. I was not asking for the fifty thousand in money -- only in supplies for my people." "Is that true, Lyn?" Amal asked, his voice suddenly gentle. "True about the supplies, but the sum agreed on was twenty-five thousand dollars." "No," Brother Kiefer said. "The sum has been doubled by the American Hunters' Association." "Why didn't you wait until after the earthquake?" Amal asked. His voice held only curiosity now. "Because I had faith in you, my son. You have prophesied an earthquake and one will come. My people, untutored in the ways of science, would then have believed you chosen of God and would not have permitted the authorities to take you. There would have been bloodshed." He turned to Lyn. "That was why I wished to keep to my tent until you came. My flock would reject me if they knew I had betrayed a friend. It has been a dry spring. Summer will be harsh. They need a leader. And food." Amal said gently, "It's true about the camp, Lyn. The people are close to starvation. The children have whooping cough, measles, hepatitis." She listened, sensing the flow of his thoughts and thinking of blood being shed and of Heywood's prediction. She felt awed by the imminence of fate. Amal turned back to Brother Kiefer, speaking now with the authority of a general outlining a plan of battle. "We'll do it this way. Brother Kiefer. Lyn's car has a telephone. Hal can bring it through the gates as far as Cathedral Rock -- " "My son, no automobiles are allowed on -- " "I'm sure you can persuade your committee to permit another slight violation of the camp rules. If not, there's the radio to prove to them no precedent is being broken." "Very well, my son." "At one-twenty you can call the sheriff's office at Northridge to report me. I can come on the screen and say that you've persuaded me. A few more lies are permissible, aren't they. Reverend? Then, come what may, you'll be on record for the reward. If it's a minor earthquake you can start collecting the supplies immediately." "But the hunters -- " Lyn interjected. "They're part of my plan. I can evade the hunters." "If so, you'll be welcomed back here, my son." "No," Amal shook his head. "We'll go for broke. I'll explain my plan to your people at lunch and you can claim the bounty on me twice. The law against double triple jeopardy applies to stateless persons and after my second escape I'll be a free man." ing preserve, only one man had managed to escape three times, Lyn remembered. Yet Amal was almost blithely offering to perform the impossible on behalf of this wretched collection of social rejects. He was taking unselfishness too far. In fear, anger and admiration she blurted out, "Amal, I must talk to you alone." Drawn by the urgency in her voice, he walked aside with her and in their short walk she regained enough composure to make her reluctant to tell him immediately of the Doomsday Gene he carried. She floundered through an introduction which, she hoped, might soften the implications of her explanation. "Amal, I saw you in a vision, dressed as you are, concealing a longbow and seven arrows on the Angeles Crest Preserve." "Then you really are psychic," he said, more bemused than amazed. "You may call it that. Actually I think we're both in the black files -- that I, too, am a product of their 'human engineering.' " "Then, we have even more in common than we thought." "I cherish what we have in common, but your recklessness frightens me. You're doing exactly what Heywood said you would do, challenge the redhats." "Does it matter? You've already foreseen a major quake haven't you?" "In my vision I saw a great earthquake, a cataclysm, but I don't know when it will happen. You were near, but you weren't with me and I was dreadfully concerned." "That's understandable. I'm chief marshal for the Cal Tech tower. When the quake strikes I'll be very busy." "But there's nothing in those visions to assure me the earthquake will strike at the hour you predicted, this month or this year. I saw only a fragment of the future in the trance. Now I have to assume it will happen today and you won't be with me because... But enough of this -- I don't want you thinking I'm some mystic seer, some freak. I have something more important to tell you." Then she told him of the Doomsday Gene and of the death and destruction its three other carriers had caused. He heard her out with an intent but poised demeanor she could not have penetrated had his brain waves been normal. Encouraged by his acceptance and his strength, she spoke bluntly of the Mayfly factor, of his overwhelming death wish, of his genetic drive to weave from chance circumstances the strands of his own doom and that of others. The expression in his eyes never changed. When she finished he stood in thoughtful silence for a moment. Then: "As Kiefer pointed out, I could cause bloodshed by staying here. On Angeles Crest my bomb could be defused. Possibly the other catastrophes were merely coincidences, though incredible. Still, they're no more incredible than Mrs. Murphy's cow -- it kicked over the lamp that burned Chicago. Unless Mrs. Murphy's cow carried a Doomsday Gene. Granted this hokum has a certain validity, I would still be safer on the hunting preserve." "Amal, I'm selfish. I don't care about anyone but you. You could be killed on the preserve -- or murder someone." "Darling, I'll not be killed by the hunters. And I won't hurt them. Perhaps some will get an arrow in the butt if they get too close." He smiled. "It would be self-defeating to teach a hunter empathy for He grasped her by the shoulder and tilted her eyes up to meet his. "Don't weep for me. I have you to live for. True, I hid a non-metallic weapon on the preserve, foreseeing this, but it was put there only for my self-defense in the moral equivalent of war. Forgive me for throwing your words back at you." "But Heywood predicted this." "Forget Heywood." His voice went suddenly harsh and he looked beyond her. When his eyes focused again on hers the gentleness returned. "His prediction was based on nothing but logic. The only way I can master my destiny is by responding to logical challenges. Kiefer has unwittingly given me a chance to be of service to his people while I immobilize my Doomsday Gene. So you see, fate can work in my favor. Put your faith in me, not in Heywood's fortune telling. Unless you have a better alternative." "Kiefer could marry us. We could live on the preserve." "With dirt, hunger, and disease? Oh, no, Lyn. You deserve more." He was right. There would be dirt, hunger, disease -- and Sev Undgren swinging those hips toward Amal every time Lyn's back was turned. Heywood had said that if substitute psychological pressures restrained Amal he might survive the crises. And Nils had said of Amal that no hunter could kill him. Strangely, the geneticists who had brought her life to this impasse offered her the greatest comfort as she watched the currents of Amal's fate converge on their predestined end. "Whatever you do, Amal, you have my love and support." He embraced and kissed her in full view of the others -- a public show of devotion which, for him, required courage. Now she could think of predestination without fear. Her glimpse of the future had shown her a fragment of a warp and woof weaving itself into a pattern of deliverance for her and Amal. "We'll be married in Dotham next Sunday," he whispered and for the first time in weeks she felt secure.  Lyn whispered to Moon Boy as she crowded around him to store Amal's emergency kit in the rock crevice. A Skinhead had brought the hermit a bowl of thin barley soup -- "lunch" on the reservation -- and he had sipped it all ing a beat in his metronomic sway. She assumed the police would not search the hermit's cave. Amal's kit contained a pistol -- for destroying fear-maddened dogs, he had told her. She was grateful for the minor task. It gave her an excuse to stay away from her car while Amal, Kiefer and Hal put in the call to Northridge. After Lyn had estimated twenty minutes flying time for the police departments Black Maria they had decided to make the call at #:# to give Kiefner time to return to his flock before the quake hit. Emerging from the cave, she could see Kiefer exit from the car and hurry down the path, indicating that the call had been completed. In the little more than an hour she had spent among the Skinheads she had learned to respect the preacher and to feel compassion for his flock. During lunch she had come to understand Amal's desire to help the people, particularly since they had vehemently protested his decision to give himself up. A majority preferred to risk starvation rather than let him put his life on the line on the hunting preserve. He won his point by assuring them he would have to face the hunters regardless of whether people here profited or not. Kiefer, who truly detested electronic equipment, had also explained to Lyn that the miniaturized radio was a necessary evil for the survival of the sect, which depended largely on Los Angeles for its supplies. The cult's dogma reflected the adaptability of its leader. For members too simple-minded to grasp the abstractions of religion, Kiefer's nightly sermons were held on the southeast slope of the mountain where the glow from Civic Center was visible. A few cultists believed the glow was actually the halo from the Queen of Angels, Mary, and Kiefer had not disenthralled such votaries. All seekers could find refuge in the sanctuary and were free to share its bounty -- unfortunately little more than starvation rations. The hairlessness of cult members held no religious significance -- it was a deterent to the spread of lice. The sackcloth robes and loincloths were worn from economic necessity, not because of any vow of poverty. As Amal remarked privately to Lyn, all that the cult possessed in abundance were love and malnutrition. Now Amal and Hal were approaching her and Amal called out, "The helicopter will land in the wheatfield, marking on your automobile. We're going to move Moon Boy away from the rocks. They might topple when the quake hits." "Shall I snap him out of it?" "No. Let him sway. Hal and I can carry him in scout saddle." They slid their hands beneath him, interlocked their wrists, hoisted the still-swaying Moon Boy and carried him into the meadow. Lyn followed. "He's an apostate," Hal told her. "He rejected the Skinheads because Brother Kiefer preaches in English. He thinks many languages make rituals truer and more impressive." She knew Hal's chatter was for Amal's diversion rather than her own. Both of them could sense Amal's animal fear as he walked stiff-gaited away from the Moon Boy and looked back at the rocks. He was fighting to control panic. She decided on instant therapy when he turned to her and asked, "How much more time, Lyn?" "Four minutes. Don't be so upset, Amal. You know this is a neurotic fear, planted in your mind to encourage you to study seismology." "Sure, it's all in my mind. Schizophrenia's all in the mind, too. But this fear's based on knowledge. I know what forces are released by an earthquake. One killed my mother." She was tempted to tell him on the spot that his mother was alive, but that bit of information was to be her wedding gift to him. Besides, her therapy was working. Amal was growing calmer. "Lyn, this is the position I want you to take," he said, squatting to lean forward on his widespread palms, balancing his hindquarters on the balls of his feet. "A severe shock can rupture you or break a bone." Obediently she took position, feeling a little foolish -- like a grownup playing leapfrog. "Take your watch off your neck," he said. "It could damage an eye." She laid the watch before her on the grass and focused on its sweep second hand, saying, "Three minutes." "Take position, Hal," Amal ordered. Looking at the second hand moving around the face of the watch put thoughts of the globe in her mind. Far off, above the Atlantic, the shadow of the moon had been racing toward the Isthmus. Now it was darkening the jungles of Guatemala. She could feel in her mind the vast internal forces of the Earth's shifting and the fluctuation of the planet's magnetic field. An eerie hush lay over the land. Something was growing in the atmosphere, an electricity, a plasma that made her feel playful as a kitten before a storm. She glanced toward Amal, crouched a body's length away from her, hoping to cheer him with a smile. But she did not smile. His face was drained of blood. His eyes were terror-stricken. She marveled at the power of his phobia. Every line of his body told her he was weathering tornadoes of fear scourging the landscapes of his mind. Yet this was the same man, who had agreed almost happily to offer himself as prey of the hunters, an act she was beginning to understand. The terror he faced from the hunters would be mild compared to the horror he was facing now. Then it came, a slight shiver of the Earth, a mild rolling shock. A few birds fluttered from a nearby oak, twittered and settled back into the branches. Amal rose to his feet, grinning sheepishly, and said, "That was it. It's all over." "But it was an earthquake," Lyn said, "precisely at one thirtythree. At least you've saved face." "It's not my face I'm worried about anymore. Let's put Moon Boy back, Hal." As the two replaced the hernfiit Lyn walked to the edge of the wheatfield, scanning the sky. Until now she had believed Amal to be all but superman. Vulnerable, error-prone, he was the most human of humans, a little more shy, more brave, more fearful, more compassionate. The geneticists could take pride in their AE # if he survived, but nothing was certain anymore. Even her clairvoyant's view of a great earthquake had been as insubstantial as any vision conjured by Prospero. Nothing was certain but the dot in the sky above the southern mountains. She watched it grow, become audible, then recognizable as the huge black-and-white shape of a Sikorski helicopter, the prisoners' van of the L.A.P.D. X A t #:# P.M., in Bakersfield, California, an employee of the California Edison Company had left a room housing the control panel that monitored all power stations in San Joaquin-Tehachapi District. He had gone across the hall, ostensibly for a cup of coffee. Actually the technician wished to flirt with a new receptionist. Flora Whitfield, hoping to relieve the tedium of his assignment. The moment Charles Martell stepped from the control room marked the last opportunity for any human agency to control the destructiveness of the Doomsday Gene. Martell had poured his coffee and was pausing at the receptionist's desk to drop a quarter into the office kitty when Little Palmdale struck. "Did you feel a quake. Flora?" "My rose did." She pointed to a gently swaying bud vase holding a long-stemmed rose. "Some nut in L.A. was prophesying a quake," Martell said, glancing at his watch, "and he hit it on the button -- one thirtythree." "I saw his hologram," Flora said. "He was a handsome boy, young and slender. I heard they issued a license on him." "The young and slender ones make the best hunting," the technician said. "Did you make this coffee?" "Yes. Like it?" "Never tasted better -- and I got one of the newest coffee makers at home..." It was fifteen minutes before Martell returned to the control panel across the hall and saw the red light on the panel board. He walked over and jiggled the board, testing to see if the red light had been activated by a short circuit. It continued to glow. He sat at his desk and called the Tehachapi power distributing facility. "Bakersfield, Ed. Have you got the steamfitters in mohole three?" "They're topside, sweating out Little Palmdale." "I'm getting a critical signal from the pile. You'd better get them back -- No, hold it. This thing could have been red for fifteen minutes. Don't risk a crew. Shut off the pile. I'll check with L.A. and get a repair crew." "Wilco, Bakersfield. Am closing off mohole three." Martell leaned back, considering the problem. He was confident he was getting a false reading. No pile in any atomic steamgenerating plant had ever grown critical. As a sop to the public, the steam plants had been located in tunneled offshoots from the moholes dug long before by geophysicists penetrating the Earth's crust. Theoretically it was almost an impossibility for a pile to grow critical. The cadmium dampening rods which absorbed the atomic radiation operated by gravity if the electromagnet holding them in position failed. If a signal to the magnet malfunctioned and the rods were held out of an overheated pile, the steam channels were voided by the heat and the voided channels themselves acted as dampeners to cool the reactor. In any event, the matter was academic. Once the blast gate into the feeder tunnel was closed the pile could blow. But the only surface effect from the explosion seven thousand meters below would be a slight change in the purr of an airconditioner, a flicker in a light bulb, as other generators took over. The Southern California power grid, built before the Holocaust, was designed for twice the population it served. Martell was not worried. know was that the subterranean shock from Little Palmdale had been sufficient to jar loose the laser terminal of the stress sensor Amal had placed on the Garlock Fault, through which the feeder tunnel was bored. Tilting downw'ard, the pulse from Amal's laser synchronized with the pulsations along the laser beam from the more heavily anchored pile-control laser. The "impossible" chain of events which had occurred in Spain, South Africa, and Russia was taking place in Southern California. Now the laser beam was transmitting to the local control panel a light pulse which the control board was interpreting as: "Lift rods." Only a week earlier the pile at mohole three had been enriched with a fresh supply of uranium. Moreover, the steam-vent pipes were being replaced in the boiler room. Steamfitters had juryrigged a fire hose as a temporary vent. The hose snaked through the exit from the generating room into the tunnel. Though swollen from the overload of steam which the lifted rods were generating, the hose was venting the steam harmlessly into the tunnel when the blast gate dropped. The hose was pinched off. The dropping gate cut the control signal, allowing the cadmium rods to drop back into the pile, but they fell onto a cushion of steam and did not fall far enough to dampen the reaction. Gradually, but inexorably, steam pressure forced the rods back toward the ceiling. The generating room began to fill with live steam. The steam grew superheated and the emissions in the pile stepped up. Live, superheated steam stimulated the emission of radiation which further heated the steam which stimulated more emissions... On the scale of forces that move the Earth an atomic explosion is a firecracker on a mountainside, but if conditions are right the explosion of a firecracker on a mountain can release an avalanche. Mohole three was .# of a kilometer from the Garlock Fault. The Garlock Fault intersects the San Andreas Fault at Frazier Park. Frazier Park is five kilometers from the point on the mountain where the L.A.P.D. Sikorski was preparing to land. Little Palmdale had hit and was over. Great Frazier was on the way. G azing up at the helicopter Lyn thought, How like a monstrous dragonfly... and turned toward the rocks. Amal Jiad asked her to stay and prepare the supply list for Brother Kiefer. Now she was familiar enough with Amal's modus operandi to realize he wanted her to keep busy, to keep her mind off what was happening to him. The faint, fluttering sound of the helicopter should have been audible to Hal and Amal, but neither was looking skyward, she noticed. She mounted toward Cathedral Rocks. They had put Moon Boy back in front of his cave and were standing beside him, looking down the northeast slope of the mountain. As she topped the ridge line and looked down her heart fibrillated. Heywood's prophesy would be fulfilled. Filtering out of the eucalyptus grove came a skirmish line of Skinheads, resembling an army of cave dwellers in their sack robes and burlap loincloths. They were keeping to a ragged line of battle. In their vanguard marched the roly-poly Kiefer -- and swinging beside him was a baldheaded Amazon with unmistakably wide hips bearing aloft the Cross of Jesus. This was no peaceable demonstraton, Lyn saw at a glance. It was an act of defiance so brave, futile and pathetic it brought a mist to Lyn's eyes -- the last knights of Christendom had come on a crusade, armed with sticks. She moved swiftly to Hal and Amal, hearing Hal say, "They look like Neanderthals hunting for mammoth." With incredible sang froid Amal turned to Hal -- and was actually chuckling as he spoke: "My lunchtime oratory didn't work. They're not going to let us be taken alive after all." Here was the possibility Heywood -- and now Lyn -- feared. There would be an entire squad of riot troopers in the Sikorski and they would be armed with machine guns. The Skinheads were fifty meters below them. Kiefer turned, marching backward, and lifted his hands high in some cabalistic signal. Then he dropped his hands. When his palms struck his thighs his tattered battalions, as one voice, broke into the rousing strains of Onward Christian Soldiers. Malnourished, barefooted, weak and diseased, the Skinheads were working themselves into a martial frenzy. Their singing drowned the hum of the helicopter's engines. Then Amal was racing downhill to say something to Kiefer, walking beside the preacher, gesticulating, bent down, shouting. Kiefer kept shaking his head. Once he shrugged as if to say. The matter is out of my hands. Abreast of the rocks now, they were advancing toward the wheatfield, men in the front ranks, women and children in the rear. Lyn had not known there were so many and she could understand their tactic now. They were denying the landing area to the helicopter, interposing their bodies between it and the wheatfield. The helicopter was hanging in the sky above them. It dropped and its roar drowned out the song as it circled once, lazily, as if reconnoitering the terrain. It rose a little in the air. The men aboard the vehicle would have seen the weapons and would have gauged the hostility of the crowd. Below the plateau on which the wheatfield stood, a wedge-shaped peninsula jutted from the edge of the mountain, its narrowest point against the mountainside. On each side of the outjut was a deep ravine -- behind it the cliff face fell precipitously to the slope of the mountain. On this spot, cluttered with boulders interspersed with chaparral, the pilot decided to land. He angled slowly onto the ledge, cut his rotors and activated his air jets. For a moment the helicopter hovered above the area, then settled gently. Its air blasts had cleared its own landing field. The first skirmish had ended in a clear victory for the technologists, although the police now had over a hundred-meter climb to the wheatfield. They had landed and the helicopter was in an easily defended position. Amal began to shout to the Skinheads when the rotors fell silent. "Hal and I appreciate your self-sacrifice, but render unto Caesar the things that are Caesar's. Hal and I belong to Caesar. Let us go in peace. There is no danger. Hal will be safe in jail. I will be safe on the hunting preserve. "I repeat -- I will be safe on the hunting preserve. I've never lied to you. I said there would be an earthquake at one thirty-three. It came. What I now tell you is also true; I will be safe on the hunting preserve because I can dodge rifle bullets. "So, I beg you, get back to the Crestline, Don't jeopardize your lives and the sanctity of this reservation to which I shall return after I escape the hunters. Without the sanctuary of your reservation -- I will have no hope." They began moving back -- either they believed he could dodge bullets or sensed his desperate need for a sanctuary. Lyn was certain they were not influenced by his arguments in behalf of Caesar. Then Amal was calling to her, "Go back with them, Lyn, and stand in plain view of the police. They'll not fire into the crowd if they see you." E ven as she glowed at his exaggerated estimate of her effectiveness as a deterrent to police violence, she was frightened. Three days ago she would have thought anyone insane who suggested the police would fire into an innocent crowd. That they would do so now was her fear, particularly when she saw the line of blue-coated, blackhelmeted men, visors on their helmets, filing across the neck of the promontory and climbing toward the plateau. They were young, hard-faced, eager-looking. Three carried automatic rifles and two were carrying long tubes resembling stovepipes. When it reached the plateau on which the wheat was planted the squad did not advance uphill but walked along the ledge, spreading into a skirmish line, twelve men plus a lieutenant. The line halted, faced right and stood at attention. Visors were lowered at a barked order. At two hundred meters the line of blukes looked formidable. Amal and Hal herded the Skinheads up the slope. They stopped at the crest, looking down at the officers. Amal shouted toward the policemen, "Amal Severn and Hal Carpenter are coming down, unarmed. Doctor Kley's secretary is among these people. Hold your fire." Amal and Hal moved toward the skirmish line. The lieutenant walked alone uphill to meet them. In his right hand he held a pistol, in his left two pairs of handcuffs. At each end of the police line the two officers carrying stovepipes pointed them uphill. Hal and Amal moved cautiously into the wheatfield, walking as if they feared a sudden movement might precipitate a clash. Impassively the line of policemeTi waited, their backs to the beginning slope of the mountain. As wary as his adversaries, the lieutenant advanced uphill. They moved ten paces toward each other. At #:# the Tehachapi pile blew. A slight tremor shivered along the Garlock Fault to the San Andreas Intercept. The northeast face of the Garlock Fault had quivered ever so slightly, but enough. Garlock snapped at the San Andreas Intercept. Great Frazier struck. T hat part of upper and lower California which for eons had mainland toward Asia took, in geological terms, a giant step toward Japan. The first human casualty of Great Frazier was a Los Angeles policeman with a bazooka on his shoulder who, when falling backward, was literally pole-vaulted down the mountain slope and broke his aiming shoulder against a boulder. For Lyn, there was no ionization of the atmosphere to warn her this one was coming. Her attention was focused on Amal and Hal, looking remote and lonely between the two hostile lines, and the silence over the field was so palpable she could have reached out and touched it. No birds sang. Suddenly there was sound. To Lyn it seemed as if a thousand jet planes were taxiing across some hardpan in the sky immediately above her, yet she could hear Amal shrill, "Crawl position, everybody. Crawl position!" She went to her crawl position, placing her watch in the grass before her, noting the time -- #:#. Then the watch began to skitter back and forth across the grass. Her palms had barely touched before the sheer waves merged with the long waves. The Earth heaved. Nearby she heard a limb break from an oak tree and down the line a man screamed, his voice hyphenated by the waves of the Earth until his keening became an ululation, rising and falling. She heard a woman cry out, "Somebody stop it!" Nobody was stoppirig it. Dust was rising out of the grass in a choking pall. Downhill, the rank of policemen was gone, either fallen down the slope or lost to her view in the dust. Mount Tejon, literally, was dancing. Walpurgis by sunlight, she thought, and the mountain had joined the valse macabre, the dance of death. She felt no panic, no fear, no awe. These emotions would come later. At the moment she felt no more alarm than a kernel of popcorn in a popper. She was solely intent on remaining balanced in her four-limbed stance and, after five minutes of bouncing without being toppled, she was thanking her ballet lessons for her sense of balance. It was becoming a competitive game -- she would not let the quake topple her as it was doing to the rocks on the crest. She wasn't thrown. She was crabbed into a southwest facing position where she could see the distant white form of Moon Boy, still in his lotus position, bouncing down the northeast gradient from the crest like some springpropelled toy. On the southeast edge of the rock pile she saw a lesser boulder -- hardly more than twice as big as a Dotham house -- jiggle from the mass of Cathedral Rocks. It shivered on the edge of the incline -- then an Earth convulsion sent it rolling downhill. Suddenly the boulder was gaining speed, rolling, bouncing, hurtling downslope toward the police helicopter one hundred meters below. She saw the juggernaut arc from an overhang, its trajectory carrying it straight toward the helicopter. But the boulder did not strike the Sikorski. The outjut on which the aircraft sat vanished, taking the helicopter with it. All were gone, aircraft, promontory, boulder, in a three-hundred-foot drop into the canyon. As far as Lyn could detect, the landslide did not add a decibel to the roar from the Earth. She glanced down toward Hal and Amal, wondering if they had seen the side of the mountain peel away, but both were facing her, both rigid on all four limbs and bouncing downhill toward her -- which was strange since she was above them. Within the next five minutes, simply by holding their posture, they were bounced three meters closer to her. While one part of the mountain sank, another part had risen. It struck her that Amal looked no more panic-stricken than Hal. In respect to terror they were running a dead heat, when suddenly Hal went up and came down on his side. She heard herself cry, "Tilt!" Hal was well disciplined. Jouncing on his side, he coiled himself immediately into a fetal ball. T hen it all stopped. There was silence from the Earth, but around her Lyn could hear the low moans and whimpers of the wounded or panic-stricken. Amal was still crouched on all fours. Hal still coiled. Her watch had skittered closer. She reached over and picked it up. It read #:# and the second hand was moving, but the shaking must have injured its mainspring. She would take it to a jeweler as soon as she returned to Los Angeles. In the distance her Dunemaster appeared undamaged, though it was now headed east instead of south. Then she remembered that AmaTs emergency kit was still in the hermit's cave and stood up. Men had less presence of mind than women, she decided. Amal and Hal were still waiting for the Earth to stop and it had quit shaking ten minutes ago. She walked toward Cathedral Rocks, weaving among the Skinheads. Some were sitting. Some were crouched. Most were lying coiled on the ground. "Rise and shine, folks," she called cheerfully. "It's all over." No one rose and shining would have been difficult in any event. Everyone was covered with a layer of dust. A woman coiled on her side, her hands locked behind her neck, was calling through her kneecaps, "Praise the Lord!" Lyn thought it a silly suggestion. The Lord was not a flatteryseeker. The woman was carrying anthropomorphism a bit too far. In one of those odd quirks which sometimes attend cyclones and other natural disasters, she found that Moon Boy had been bounced twenty meters from his original position and was sitting in his lotus position out on the grass, swaying right and left. For all Moon Boy knew there had never been an earthquake. The hermit's ignorance was for the best, she decided, for he had lost his cave. Where there had been a crevice in the rocks was now a cleft in a granite brow. Cathedral Rocks no longer deserved the title -- the steeple was gone. She found Amal's backpack where she had left it, partially covered with debris. As she cleared the shards from the kit she could hear coughing and sneezing behind her. The people were beginning to ask about each other. She retrieved Amal's kit and started back, passing a woman who looked up at her and said, "God has visited His wrath on the LA. P.D." A man nearby added: "Yeah, but He didn't do too well by the faithful." Lyn said to the man, "Hey, you. Get your pals and put Moon Boy back in his place." "Yes, ma'am," the man said, rising. "Then what do we do?" "Rally around Moon Boy," she answered promptly. She strode on down the meadow. The mountain seemed to have righted itself. Hal was sitting up, his elbows on his knees-, not doing anything. Amal was still crouched on all fours. She walked up to him, patted his head, hung the kit around his neck and snapped her fingers in front of him, "Up, boy! There's your leash." He rose to his feet, asking, "What happened?" "You're the seismologist and you're asking me what happened? We had an earthquake, you idiot! On the Richter scale -- a ripsnorter." "I mean why did it happen? It was supposed to hit at one thirtythree." "That was the first one," she said, "The second one started at one fifty-three, shook for fifteen minutes and was over at one fiftyfive." Lyn was telling him what she believed. She would never accept the official version that Great Frazier lasted two minutes and eighteen seconds. "Where are the police?" he asked. "Smote by God's wrath. Hal, get up." Everyone seemed eager to obey her commands. Hal leaped to his feet, clapping his hands. "Yep. Got to get over to Cal Tech and dig out the data for my bit story." "Red Benton's already there," she said, "to seize the black files for his group action at law." "Forget the black files," Amal said. "We've got to get away before the police recover." "They'll be grateful to you for prophesying this," Lyn said. "They won't be and I didn't prophesy this." Eyeing her intently, he added: "I'll drive." "I'm perfectly capable of driving my own car." "You're not -- and you'll know it later." Amal had taken over and she grew docile. T he Dunemaster started and she was glad Amal had the wheel. She wanted to savor the exhilaration she gained from finding herself one of a happy band of brothers who had fought with Harry on St. Crispin's Day. She was still feeling excited as Amal trundled the Dunemaster onto Mirror Lake Road, now a tattered ribbon of asphalt covered at intervals by landslides, but her buoyancy was sinking fast. She was feeling herself collapse inside and her hands were starting to shake. They rolled finally onto the freeway and turned south toward Los Angeles. For miles downgrade the freeway stretched completely empty and she grew slightly irritated when the forebrain of Leroy Thatcher did not immediately tromp on the gas and head for Cal Tech. Amal was driving like a little old lady from Pasadena, she thought, barely doing thirty when he passed the median strip where she had made a U-turn at #. Even so, he was slowing down. "Are we going to park?" she asked as he pulled off the road and swung up the embankment. He smiled and pointed downhill. She looked below and could see where a bandsaw had neatly sliced all freeway lanes -- the southern segment was fifteen feet below the northern segment. At the base of the drop-off, which had been invisible from above, she saw her first traffic casualty. The camera truck of the L.A. Spectacular Department formed a crumpled exclamation point at the end of a skid mark on the concrete. It had somersaulted from the drop at high speed and slid on its roof for fifteen meters along the concrete. Obliquely she recognized that she was malfunctioning mentally, for her first thought was that the cameramen inside had missed two opportunities for some sensational footage of highway action -- hers and theirs. "How did you know the freeway was broken?" "I didn't. I knew the fault line was there." "Tell me. Can you really dodge bullets?" "Of course not. My vision's keen enough to watch a rifleman's trigger finger. When it flexes I leap aside." She remembered her vision of the falling stanchions and commented, "I told you I could see the stanchions fall." "You were seeing the wrong earthquake. We were above the epicenter. No towers in the basin fell." "How do you know we were above the epicenter?" "The way the L waves merged with the S' waves." "If you noticed that you must have lost your earthquake phobia." "It was the last thing I noticed -- until you snapped your fingers." His answers were brusque. The forebrain of Leroy Thatcher was taking over. Amal was concentrating on driving and the roar from the windstream was making conversation difficult. Out of the corner of his mouth he shouted over to Hal, "Get on the Valley State frequency and let me know when we're in range." "Aye, aye, sir," Hal answered and he wasn't being facetious. He turned to the emergency kit behind him, brought out a walkietalkie and began to twist its dial, checking from a small book he pulled from his shirt pocket. The book had a list of radio frequencies assigned to the different towers. An extensive conspiracy had been organized behind her back, Lyn could tell, for even Hal's radio log was printed. It galled her to realize how accurately all others had recognized her so quickly for what she had been, a gullible, overidealistic political groupy, and had cordoned her off from any active part in the operation. Yet her inner chagrin was not so great that she could not lean back and enjoy the ride at # k.p.h., the limit on the speedometer dial. had their first view of the San Fernando Valley -- a dust cloud hanging in the sky. At the Foothill Freeway Interchange the first collapsed overpass emerged from the dust blocking the San Diego Freeway to the south, but Amal was navigating the Dunemaster with eclat. He angled across the median strip and zoomed off the on-ramp onto the wrong lane of the Foothill Freeway, which at this point had been rippled into corrugations by a disturbance in the Sylmar Fault. At Sylmar the first metropolitan tower emerged from the dust on their left. From the fifth floor up to the turret restaurant the stanchion stems were completely stripped of modules. Southeast the freeway was stained with red blobs where pods had struck the concrete and bounced into the woods to the south. One crumpled pod was imbedded into the median strip and off to the right another had crushed an oak. An impression of the awesome force of the earthquake was seeping into Lyn's consciousness. Amal's phobia was the most justifiable mental aberration she had ever encountered -- she knew her subconscious was saturated with a fear so strong it was cutting out her recollection of the heaving mountain. In a literal sense, twice over, her recent experiences were only a blur. If she ever sorted out and recalled her memories, she and Amal would have one other thing in common, temblorphobia. Hal called out, "Valley State's coming through." "Request them to relay a message to Cal Tech: Nils meet Amal at Charlie-four in ten minutes." Hal raised Valley State and a young but surprisingly calm voice answered, "Valley State here. Go ahead. Over." Hal transmitted Amal's request and was answered, "Wilco. Regards to Amal. Out." "He's violating procedures," Amal said, obviously irritated by the personal greeting. Amal was slowing. Wrecked and abandoned cars were beginning to spot the freeway. "Why are you meeting Nils?" Lyn asked. "He's second in command," Amal said. He was smiling. "He wanted me arrested so he could get my job." Actually it took them over twenty minutes to reach Cal Tech. More autos and pods from the Eagle Rock Tower were littering the freeway. Several overpasses were down and the bridge over Arroyo Seco was out. As they trundled over the brow of the ravine and down its sides they could pick up the Cal Tech signals loud and clear. So far, Lyn had yet to see a human being, dead or alive, but she knew from transmissions that people were in the woods. "Morphine at baker-four, urgent... Restraint jacket at dog-two... German shepherd at easy-six." Most ominous of all was the call: "Six plastic bags at fox-one." She dreaded what they would find among the trees as Amal drove south on Lake. Fallen tree limbs lined the avenue. Except for the layer of dust over everything, Pasadena might have been struck by a hurricane. To the southeast she saw the stanchion at Cal Tech tower lifting to the pleasure dome. It was not as hard hit as the Sylmar Tower. A few residential pods still dangled from their stems on the southwest and northeast sides of the stanchion, some as high as the #th floor, she estimated. Farther below, the two-stem administrative pods had mostly held -- though staggered away from the stanchion -- but gaps were showing as low as the tree line permitted her to see. Amal angled across the Lake California intersection and drove down a park mall as far as the fallen pods and crushed trees permitted. To her left, at the base of the tower, the pods had fallen into a jumbled mass reaching as high as the fifth floor. The naked grotesqueness of the tower reaching into the rapidly clearing sky, the crumpled pods and crushed trees nearer at hand, sickened her. She was glad when Amal stopped the car and, with packs on their backs, they could walk away from the scene into the woods toward their rendezvous in the safety zone. Sun shafts through the trees and glinting on dust gave a cathedral atmosphere to the forest and Lyn was beginning to feel at peace until they passed a row of bodies in black plastic bags laid out in an open area by someone with a peculiar passion for order. All the tied ends of the bags were aligned in the same direction and from each hung a large shipping card covered with notations in grease pencil. Lyn turned her eyes away, but noticed Amal ahead of her inspecting each body as he passed, apparently checking to see if the knots were tied properly. An organization was at work here -- and Amal, moving with the fluidity of an Indian in his moccasins, was the brain behind it. Watching him, she underhimself against the hunters. Without the glint of the pistol in his belt his camouflage would have hidden him from her view at ten paces. If his capture had spared the Earth this horror she could have wished that he had gone to Angeles Crest. More than any other mortal, he was master of his fate -- Amal was invincible. Thoughts of the quick and the dead brought her peace of sorts until, farther into the woods, she saw a Marymount girl, not over fifteen, whose blue uniform was silvered with dust. Aimlessly, endlessly, the little girl was shuffling around the bole of a beech, her head to the ground. She had lifted the front of her skirt to her mouth and was chewing its hem. Spittle drooling from the corners of her lips had drawn two white lines through the dust on her chin and her eyes were wild. Sensing Lyn's impulse to go to the girl's aid, Amal called back, "Let her be, Lyn. She'll recover. She's lucky. She's out of it." Amal's words hinted obliquely at his own horror of this disaster. outside a pyramidal tent anchored in the center of four equidistant trees. The two shook hands in formal greeting, not cordially, and Nils led them inside. Near the centerpole, a large plot map of the tower area was spread over a bridge table. In one corner stood a rack containing four laser torches and beside the rack lay four canvas bags. In another corner a radioman 'wearing earphones sat on a camp chair before a portable radio transmitter. He did not look up. He was taking notes on a pad. Amal's first question was, "Who decides the dead are dead before the bodies are bagged?" "Medical students from Covina. We have only four doctors at the field hospital. They're swamped." Amal nodded, not in agreement but to indicate he had heard, and asked Nils to brief him on the situation. As Nils spoke Amal listened intently. Few occupants had returned to the tower after Little Palmdale hit. Some feared the smaller quake was merely a preliminary. Others, caught in the park with supplies, stayed to picnic. Many students were well on their way to getting stoned when the big quake hit. Pot or alcohol had reduced the original fourteen five-man rescue squads to ten, because Nils had refused to issue laser torches to anyone under the influence. "Where are the rescue squads?" Amal asked. Nils pointed them out on the map coordinates. At the moment they were working away from the stanchion midway in the northwest and southeast danger areas. Nils estimated that ten per cent of the student body and twenty per cent of the faculty had remained in the tower and were assumed dead. Side pods, bouncing into the fringes of the safety zone, had killed three persons on the ground. Most of the patients in the field hospital were serious shock victims. At one point Nils veered from the objectivity of the briefing with a Severnian metaphor. "On each L wave the upper pods were volleying between here and the Pasadena tower. I felt like an ant watching a tennis match." Some oddities had developed. The main water valve to the tower had been closed, but gravity pressure in the mains was keeping a flow to the park drinking fountains. Electric power was still available and Nils had heard the stanchion elevators were still running. "Heard?" Amal ejaculated. "Didn't you find out?" Then he waved aside his own question and Nils continued. There had been some looting. A few students were peddling marijuana and whisky in the park. Medical supplies were running low. A shortage of plastic bags was developing. Red Benton entered the tent, the dust on his face clotted with sweat. Silently he shook hands with Hal, nodded to Lyn and stood listening to Nils. Amal did not turn to shake hands with Red until Nils had finished. Brushing aside Benton's compliments on his escape from the police, Amal asked abruptly, "Is the elevator operating?" "To the twentieth floor at least. I was up checking the genetics pod." "Did you get the black files?" Hal asked. "Not out of that module." Red shook his head. "Its Y stem was bent to the shape of a tuning fork and it's hanging to the last four meters of stem. When I saw Lyn's Dunemaster coming I came down to get help." "Forget the black files," Amal said. "No one's going above the tenth floor. One after-jolt and those upper pods will fall." He turned back to Nils. "I'm bringing in the rescue squads to search the modules that held. There may be survivors in them. There are nothing but bodies in the fallen pods." He went to the radio, turned on the transmitter mike and spoke with calm authority, "Attention, all sectors. This is Amal Severn. Rescue squads report to the command post -- on the double. Medicos, use plastic bags only for dismembered bodies. Marshals, seize all supplies of marijuana and whisky and take them to the medical supply depot. Apprehend any besides medicos using hypodermic needles..." A mal was the general commanding, foreseeing problems and eliciting solutions. Even as she admired him, Lyn wished he were more selfish. True, an after-shock might jolt some modules loose. On the other hand, the genetics department module might hang for a week, giving the Eugenics Surveillance Agency time to recover and reorganize. That agency's primary mission would be to recover the black files. If it succeeded, if Amal's genetic card were restored to official hands she and he would never know a normal family life. Nor would her child. Amal had finished with the mike. He turned and tapped the shoulder of the radio operator. Galncing up, the radioman recognized Amal, removed his headset and rose. "What's the situation on the outside, Jerry?" "Grim, Amal. San Francisco felt it. San Diego was hit badly. Long Beach is gone with Los Angeles." "Any word from the Bishop Seismological Lab?" "Yes. There was a ground wave shortly before the Great Frazier jolt. It was pinpointed at Cal Edison's mohole three. Preliminary readouts project back to an atomic explosion in the Tehachapi pile. Something about a modulated laser wave sending incorrect signals to the pile right after Little Palmdale hit." Lyn glanced at Amal and saw his face turn pale. He turned to Nils and asked suddenly, "Where's Heywood?" "Dead." Nils shrugged. "His body's somewhere near Pomona. He stayed in his pod." All of Amal's interest seemed to become focused on the black files he had previously dismissed. "Where are the secret genetic cards kept?" "In a tungsten steel combination safe," Nils said, "weighing over a thousand kilograms. Only Heywood had the combination." "We're going after it and burn it open," .mal said. "There are four of us and the spare rescue apparatus. I'll carry the block and tackle and the gangplank." "There are five of us," Lyn interjected, "and I can carry the gangplank." She had watched steeplejacks install the prefabricated modules on the tower stems and knew the gangplank, a folding board laid to traverse from one stem to another, though immensely strong, was light. "You stay at the command post," Amal ordered. "It's not safe up there." "That's why I'm going. To protect you." The others laughed and Amal was smiling when a youth wearing a hard hat with a grappling line coiled over his shoulder appeared in the entrance of the tent. "You called in the rescue squads, Amal." "Yes, Hank," Amal said, stepping outside. "I want you to search the pods on the tower for survivors -- from the tenth floor down." Lyn followed Amal. Other rescue crews were coming from the woods, checking in, and Amal waited for a moment to address them as a group. He completed his instructions on a note of caution. "Stay close to the entrances. If the tower starts to shake run to the corridor circle and hang on." Dismissed, the crews made for the tower and Amal turned to go back into the tent. Lyn grasped his arm. "Why were you asking about Heywood." "I intended to kill him." "He wasn't personally responsible for AE Seven." "No, but he knew about me and he did nothing. He could have stopped me a month ago." "Why should he have stopped you? You've possibly saved a million lives by predicting the quake." "No," Amal said calmly. "I didn't predict this earthquake. I predicted Little Palmdale. I caused this earthquake, by installing a stress sensor on the Garlock Fault. But I'm not morally responsible. Remember that while we're being married on Sunday -- if Brother Barnes is still alive." He had spoken softly, but his intentness revealed his driving urge to clear his conscience of Great Frazier. Despite the death and destruction for which Amal admitted being the agent, Lyn felt a surge of joy, a keen, almost ecstatic and thoroughly selfish wave of happiness. Amal had found a new obsession, the drive to purge himself of his sense of guilt, and he was past the crisis. All other AE #s had died in the cataclysms they created. XI A t some point in its ascent the elevator passed above an upper dust level in the atmosphere. Stepping from the lift onto the platform circling the stanchion which had once been the tower's corridor, Amal's quintet looked over the San Gabriel Valley. Dust shimmered to the far green of the Puente Hills. Eastward the skeletal stanchions of Claremont, Pomona, Ontario and far San Bernardino jutted out of a pall as smooth and almost as silvery as a lake of mercury. Above was an incredibly clear sky, but because of the bulge of the dust mantle Lyn could not see Catalina. Red Benton had prepared her for her first view of the genetics department's double module. The L waves from Great Frazier had sheared its connecting pins and flung it outward. The welded module's twin stems, projecting from the stanchion at different angles, had held in the plasti-steel grooves along its base, but barely. The V of the module's stems were bent to an elongated U. The pod was being held fourteen meters from the corridor platform on the tips of the two fingerlike extension girders of structural steel. The door of the module, directly between the steel fingers, which were eight meters apart, opened now onto a twenty-floor drop. It was Lyn's job, as the crew member who carried the gangplank, to walk one of the  beams to the pod, unfold the plank and bridge the extenders so the crew could reach the door between the girders. Positive that Amal would try to stop her from walking the beam, she slipped the backpack from her shoulders, removed the plank and walked onto the girder while the others were still admiring the scenic phenomenon. Turning, Amal saw her and called, "Don't look down." But she had already looked. From below, the module appeared to be low on the stanchion. From above, looking down through the jutting girders, an infinity of emptiness dropped to the next pod, seven floors below. When she moved her gaze slightly outward the infinity was cubed, stretching downward forever to the green grass of eternity. The I beam she traversed had been a full meter wide when she started -- it had shrunk to half its original width. Correspondingly, the fourteen meters to the module wall had doubled to twenty-eighC She silently swore by the ghost of Susan B. Anthony that anything a man could do she could do as well, but the ploy failed her when she recalled that most men could not do this -- steeplejacks were largely recruited from Mohawk Indians in a tribal enclave near Utica, New York. So she thought: Anything a Mohawk Indian can do a woman can do as well... The fallacy in her premise was so self-evident she had to switch her self-inspirational methods before she could make it to the module wall, where she flipped open the plank and laid it across the beams. As she stooped there to adjust the safety hooks, carefully keeping her eyes to the horizontal, her courage was sustained by a rapidly muttered Lord's Prayer alternated with the Twenty-third Psalm. Still crouching, clinging to the secured board, she turned gingerly on the beam and stood up, forcing a nonchalant smile to her face as she began her way back to the platform. But no gallery stood there, open-mouthed with admiration, to applaud her feat. Amal had gone to the floor above and was walking the beam over her head, carrying a block and tackle. Hal, not far behind, trailed a line and a cargo net for lifting the safe. Red was attaching a pulley to an eyebolt welded to the stanchion wall. Nils was strolling out on the I beam opposite to hers, cradling the laser rod in his arms. With insufferable indifference to height, they were behaving as if they had been conceived and delivered on the high iron. She reached the platform, vowing never to walk a beam again. Keeping close to the stanchion, holding the rail of the stairway, she felt there was a lesson in psychology to be learned here. Each of these daredevils was well motivated -- Hal had his Pulitzer Prize dream, Red a law career and Amal wanted to assuage his guilt feelings by placing the responsibility for Great Frazier on the geneticists. And Nils wanted to atone for the betrayal of a friend. All that moved her was a mild curiosity about the genesis of her grandmother and the desire to protect a lover who needed no protection. Her motivation was weak. B efore she had justified her cowardice Nils had burned a hole through the door, reached in and swung it open, stepping in, and Amal had hooked the block and tackle to the beam above. Hal was behind Amal on his beam, carrying the cargo net and paying out the towline. She wondered if the two would attempt to maneuver past each other on the same beam -- but, no, Amal dropped to the roof of the genetics pod and swung himself down through the doorway. She heard Nils call to Amal, "We're in luck. Here's a dolly." Amal reappeared in the doorway and looked up at Hal, stringing the block and tackle and hooking on the cargo net. He started to lower the net and Amal called impatiently, "Throw it." Hal tossed the net. Amal caught it, began to spread it near the doorway, and Hal, using Amal's short cut, swung down to assist. Lyn gained the impression that Hal was trying to beat Red to the black files to establish a prior claim, because Red was just starting to walk Lyn's beam. Then all were lost to her view and from the interior she could hear in unison, "Heave! Heave! Heave!" as they tilted the safe onto the dolly. Nils emerged first from the doorway, nursing his laser torch in his arms. After him came Hal and Red, walking the beams back to the platform. Amal appeared in the doorway, trundling the safe and the dolly onto the cargo net. On the platform now. Nils placed the laser around the bend in the corridor, pointing its pulse end away from the stanchion, and turned to join the other two at the end of the towline. Amal called from the doorway, "Heave away -- " Stillclinging to the stair rail, Eyn acted as observer as the three men hauled away at the line, drawing in the slack. Amal stood by to guide the safe around the door frame because the upper beam from which the hoist hung was offset above the doorway. Then the safe, huge, black, swung free of the pod and the men on the stanchion were hauling away, bringing it as close to the elevator door as the pulley permitted before they let it thump to the platform. Amal folded the gangplank and had started down the beam toward the platform, when the tower began to quiver from an aftershock. He tossed the folded plank into space and leaned forward to grip the edges of the I beam. Lyn thought the shear waves were acting strangely for those of an aftershock. The building was continuing to quiver and no long wave had struck. Amal shouted to her, "Grab the rail, Lyn, and crouch. It's Inglewood -- Inglewood -- Inglewood." She crouched. She had long been holding the stair rail. Not understanding what he was shouting about, she looked southwest beyond the Civic Center towers to the stanchion of Inglewood Tower rising above the dust line. The stanchion was so remote and tiny in the distance it was if she were viewing it through the wrong end of a telescope. As she watched it swayed, righted itself and swayed again. Very slowly, at first, it tilted and she saw it fall. Her vision from the trance was given a new dimension in reality by her waking knowledge. She understood the meaning of Amal's cry -- and more. The Newport-Inglewood Fault had slipped. The Inglewood stanchion astride the fault had fallen. Amal was ten meters out on a bare girder. Inglewood would be a delayed extension of Great Frazier, which had been caused by the explosion in mohole three. An L wave was approaching, one as powerful as that which had made the mountain dance -- and all AE #s had died in the cataclysms they created. S HE could see the first L wave coming by a trailing ripple in the atmospheric dust. In front of the wave the striated dust lay silvery in the sunlit air -- behind the wave the dust was moiling into dirty grays and browns. Far in advance of the churning air the long wave hit. A breeze struck her face. The horizon to the south tilted, lifted upward, steadied itself, then swung far below her as a breeze rustled against the nape of her neck. The stanchion creaked. Girders swished. Behind her she heard the safe topple from the dolly. A clunk sounded in the elevator shaft. Then the popping sounds began, followed by metallic clanks she had heard in her trance, and she recognized the sound. Rivets were breaking from the stanchion to roll across the platform and clatter among the girders. The blur of a pod falling from a higher level plummeted across her line of vision, which was focused on the Civic Center, rising and falling on the southern horizon. The stanchions were standing, though the broken strands of the pedestrian walkway flapped from their sides as they swayed. She kept her gaze on the central towers. As long as they stood, the tower she rode would stand, for the Civic Center towers were closer to the epicenter. Time congealed around her. There were no P waves to bounce her. The # waves were absorbed by the sickening sway of her vast, upside-down swing. No roar came from the Earth -- only the hailstone rattle of rivets was sounding, the creak of the stanchion, the swish of the girders. She saw only the Civic Center towers rising and falling in the southern horizon. The sway was lessening. The rivets were popping at a slower tempo. Southward the Civic Center towers were still standing. A final shuddering creak, a final dip to the horizon -- and there was silence. Once she was sure it was over she felt composed and self-possessed. This time her composure was not the euphoria of shock but arose from the calm objectivity of an earthquake veteran. She appraised her situation. Two great earthquakes in one day were really just too much. Now that she had lost Amal she would be free to move, and prudence dictated her withdrawal from the land of shaking Earth. She would leave California, she decided -- she had heard some nice things about Phoenix. Rising, she looked over to the girder where Amal had been. Amal was still there. B ehind him reared the slopes of the San Gabriel Mountains slithering with a downfall of dust and rocks. The genetics pod had fallen, shearing the girder barely a meter behind his feet. She walked to the edge of the platform and called, "It's over, darling." He did not hear her. The muscles of his forearms bulged beneath his sleeves from the force of his grip on the  beam. His eyes were vacant. Strangely, his face was as clean as if it had been freshly washed and it was chalky white. "Amal, it's over. Come in." "He's in shock," Nils Larsen said beside her. "His phobia has him locked in. We could be a thousand miles away." "I'll unlock him," she said. Once more she went out on the beam, crawling this time, oblivious to the emptiness beneath her, though now it stretched to the lowermost pods of the almost completely stripped stanchion. With her face an arm's length from his, he still did not see her. His gaze was focused on some private hell. Sweat pouring from his face had cleaned it. His knuckles were white from the strain of gripping the I beam. Patting his hand, she spoke in a low, soothing voice. "Darling, it's all over. You've survived the crisis. You're safe now -- with me -- and I Idve you. Come back with me. We have the black files. You can lead a normal life now. The experiment is over." He was still not hearing her. "Darling, come back to the platform with me," she whispered. "I need you. I'm going to have your child. Your son will need you, too, to teach him to hunt gazelles." He quivered. Some of her words were getting through to him. She made her strongest move. "Your mother's alive. She never died in an earthquake. They tricked you into believing it, Amal. They tricked her into thinking you were dead. But she's alive. She wants to see her favorite son. I'll take you to visit her." Tears formed in his eyes. She had kept her voice low, partly to soothe Amal and partly to keep the others on the platform from overhearing her. Now from behind her Nils spoke with harsh urgency. "Get back, Lyn. He'll fall if he comes out of it on the girder. Let me hook a safety line around him. We can hoist him to the platform." Nils was speaking the truth. Standing, she turned and strode rapidly back to the platform, clearing the beam for Nils who went out, straddled the girder and snaked the safety line under Amal's chest. Hooking its catch, he called over his shoulder, "Haul away." As the line went taut Nils slapped Amal's wrists and barked, "Let go, Amal." Obediently Amal released his grip. Nils steadied his body as it rose, swung out over space, and Red and Hal reeled him onto the platform. Red secured the line on the eyebolt and let Amal dangle near the stanchion, head and shoulders sagging, his body convulsing with sobs, his feet dragging the platform. Lyn went to him to swab the perspiration from his forehead. "Let him hang there for a while and cry it off," Red said. "I've seen forty like him today." N ils walked up and looked at Amal, saying, "It's a form of battle fatigue. He's got to be the bravest Coptic Christian alive, considering the conditioning the department gave him. He should have cracked up over Little Palmdale.". "He damned near did," Hal Carpenter said. "Then he snapped out of Great Frazier ahead of Lyn and me." Suddenly Lyn was admiring the calm professionalism of the trio, particularly Nils. Quake veterans all, they had sized up the situation calmly and gone about rescuing Amal with efficiency and dispatch. "I want to thank you all," she said. "Especially you. Nils. If you hadn't stopped me from waking him on the girder we both might have fallen. For this I might even pay your rent on a gynodrone we know." Neither Hal nor Red, from U.S.C., would have caught her reference to the other Lyn Oberlin on the Cal Tech campus. "I might have wished for an even more gracious gesture," Nils said. "But if you can bring Amal through this I'll be happy." "Don't you think he's past his crisis?" she asked, remembering that Nils knew more about the experiment than she. "I think so. Surely I hope so. I've done some deep thinking -- deep for me, that is -- since last night. From the records of the other AE Sevens it appears that the Thanatos Eactor creates more than a death wish, rather a form of idolatrous necrophilia. Maybe, since they came from the dead, they're loyal to the dead. Even so, there's been enough death today to placate the most blue-blooded Prince of Darkness. And with you on this side of the veil -- if he still craves the other side he deserves any grave he can get." His tone suddenly turned serious. "You're his best hope, Lyn. Haven't you turned me into a traitor to my department?" "Nils," Red said, "the elevator's out of order." "No matter. We'll open the safe up here. You and Hal unhook the cargo net and I'll get the laser." Lyn turned her attention to Amal. The sweat was no longer pouring from his face. His sobs were subsiding and he was losing his pallor. He was still hanging from the line, his arms dangling, his head drooping. She rubbed hishands and whispered encouragement to him. She saw his knees stiffen, his face contort as he fought for control. He lifted his head. His eyes were coming into focus though they reminded her of those of a sleepwalker suddenly awakened. Returning with the laser, Nils glanced over and said, "He's coming to." Amal shuffled to his feet with a visible effort. The line around his chest went slack. Looking at the safe. Nils wondered aloud, "From what I remember of the design of safes -- I'll probably have to burn away the whole front door." Suddenly Amal spoke, his voice hoarse and indifferent. "Burn a concave hole through the metal around the lock, lift out the lock and then manipulate the bolts by hand." "Our captain has returned," Nils said. He set about burning a circle at a slant angle around the lock. The steel hissed as Nils cut his preliminary circle. A mal had not fully returned. His hand was clinging to hers in an uncharacteristic gesture of dependence. Below the sound of the laser he asked, "Did I freeze?" "For a little while. Nils hooked a line under your arms and the other boys pulled you in." "The remaining pods must have fallen onto the safety zone," he said. "What about the rescue squads I sent to the tower?" "They had plenty of warning before the long wave hit. I'm sure they're safe." He nodded vacantly, either in agreement or to show he had heard, and said, "I froze. You must think me a coward." "Of course not, dear. We all understand your phobia. Nils even complimented you on your bravery. He was surprised that you didn't go into shock at Little Palmdale." "He should know," Amal said. "He's memorized my genetic code." A note of bitterness in his remark alarmed her. "Nils saved your life, Amal. He put the rope around you." "Too bad he didn't bring a genetics department straitjacket." She was losing her fear for Amal and becoming fearful for Nils. "Darling, don't be bitter. We're getting your black card now. Once it's out of official hands you can lead a normal life." "As a genetic freak?" "Hush. You're disturbed. In one way or the other, we're all genetic freaks." "But there's only one Prince of the Dead," he said. He had heard Nils' remark through his coma and remembered it. Yet he seemed resigned in his bitterness, even docile. The rope was still around him and he was making no attempt to remove it. Without disengaging his hand, she reached behind him and unsnapped it, letting it fall. As she fumbled with the catch the laser ceased to hiss. Wearing a gauntlet. Nils lifted the combination dial and reached inside to manipulate the bolts. He opened the door. From inside he lifted a metal filing case that resembled an oversized safety deposit box and held it aloft. "Here they are. When the boys from Eugenics Surveillance find the pod they'll find the safe missing. When they find the safe they'll find the files missing. By then the files, minus Amal's card, will be with the U.N.'s Scientific Ethics Bureau. The printouts will be in the hands of our legal beagle and journalistic hawkshaw. After that a former member of the genetics department. Nils Larsen, will be applying for a job as street sweeper in Phoenix, Arizona... Counselor, you take charge of the files -- you're big and strong. We'll leave everything but the laser for the next residents of Los Angeles." An air of light-headed gaiety infused the group, with the exception of Amal who was still preoccupied. Red Benton slid the heavy files into the backpack for the gangplank and hoisted them to his shoulders. Nils asked Amal, "Think you can make the hike down, old buddy?" Amal nodded. It took them twenty minutes to negotiate the winding stairway twenty levels to the ground, stopping once to let Red and Nils rest. Lyn stayed on the outside of Amal, who still held her hand, and she was grateful his eyes were fixed on the steps to avoid the rivets. On a turning in the upper circles she could see clearly that one of the remnant pods had fallen very close to the field hospital. On the ground, she was certain, were new casualties. At ground level, as they threaded their way between the fallen pods close to the stanchion, through canyons and under arches created by the downfall, she noticed Amal continued to walk with his head down, shuffling, lead-footed. His face and eyes were empty of expression. Though her mind strongly rejected the simile, it kept occurring to her that he was acting like a zombie. Nils' words repeated itself in her mind: They were born of the dead... they are loyal to the dead. B eyond the circle of layered modules the wreckage grew more scattered. Red Benton suggested another rest period. Nils was agreeable -- the implement he carried was also heavy. Red slid the pack from his shoulders onto a clear spot in the grass. Nils squatted, cradling the laser in his arms. Amal continued to stand, holding her hand, still morose. In an effort to snap him from his lethargy, she said to Nils, "I'd like Amal's card -- right now. I want no one reading it." "Red will need it," Amal muttered. "He can sue in a U.N. Court on behalf of the others in Europe and Africa." "She's right, Amal," Red said. "There's no case against the geneticists in the United States since you're not liable for the earthquakes. Both quakes were an act of God." "The files are alphabetical. Red," Nils said. "Give Lyn his card." Red lifted the lid and flipped along the index. She judged there were more than a thousand cards in the box. Red found Amal's, plucked it out and handed it to Lyn. She glanced at it. Except for its black border it resembled the standard buff-colored genetic card, filled with perforations and arcane symbols stamped in magnetic ink. Turning to Amal, she asked, "Would you like to tear it up, or shall I perform the ritual honors?" Neither could tear it holding hands and she was diplomatically hoping for a disengagement. His hand had grown cold and clammy. He didn't look at the card. He flipped his free hand toward the wreckage around them and said, "Why destroy it? It can't restore this." Nils was obviously concerned about Amal's continuing depression. He stood up, said sharply, "You're talking drivel, Amal. If it hadn't been for that card there'd be a lot more bodies in and under those pods." Amal lifted his head, "Wrong, my good and faithful friend... What manner of mind would attempt an experiment like this one when there was no need for it?" He had not truly asked the question of Nils, but Nils answered it. "You know the scientific mind, Amal. These things develop their own momentum once they start rolling." "And steam-roller humanity," Amal said. "You're a scientist," Nils said. "You know the conventions. Humanity's an abstraction. There are only people, Lyn, you. Red, Hal and -- lately -- me." "Then why in the hell didn't you stop to think about people?" A mal was snapping out of his lethargy. Lyn could sense vast currents of energy stirring in him, swirling around him, as his alertness returned on a wave of anger. His face was growing pale again -- the veins on his neck stood out. Amazed and alarmed by his sudden fury. Nils stood and stared at him. "I'm asking you -- geneticist! Why weren't you thinking of Lyn, of me, of the dead around us, three months ago, before I went into mohole three?" "Mohole three!" Nils seemed stunned by the implication in Amal's words. He lifted his left hand placatingly. "Hold it, Amal. Don't paint me with the same brush. I came over to your side, remember?" "You came over a little late for shouted, dropping Lyn's hand and advancing toward Nils. "What were you doing with your knowledge of me, roommate, while we were parsing Arabic sentences?" Nils backed away. In a wise but unnecessary precaution Hal Carpenter reached over and deftly removed the pistol from Amal's belt. Had Amal intended to harm Nils, Lyn knew, he would have used his fists and Nils would have been pummeled already, but Amal was alert now. He would be aware that of all who had gone on the tower with him, including Lyn, Nils had acted from the least selfish motive. "Where were you when Madrid blew?" Amal yelled. "Johannesburg caved in? Kiev was poisoned?" He continued to advance slowly, battering Nils with his questions. Nils, backtracking, kept his distance. "Where will you be, geneticist, when Hamburg -- " Lyn never saw the broken  beam imbedded in the turf until Nils stumbled over it. Falling backward he swung the heavy laser rod out before him with his right hand in an unsuccessful attempt to balance himself, throwing his left hand behind him. When he clutched the rod his finger inserted itself into the trigger guard. The weight of the laser, sliding forward in his hand. forced the trigger against his finger. The laser, set to burn through tungsten steel, pulsed. Lyn saw the bolt of light flash outward and upward to scorch the wall of a pod behind Amal. A bit of charred cloth near Amal's shirt pocket emitted a wisp of smoke. He had been taking a step when the beam pulsed through him. His knees went slack, balancing his torso as he sank. His body tilted slightly to the left, his left arm dangling outward, his right arm slanting behind him. He crumpled to the ground, his right arm beneath him, his right knee jutting up, his left leg bent under. The vast, dark maelstrom of energy she had sensed swirling around him was suddenly stilled. She looked down, knowing it was useless to bend to him. Detachedly, in the remnants of phrases he had once read to her, she thought:... here lies my love, the bold and gentle, the quick, the witty, the kind, gone from the mountain, lost to the forest... The dead had called to him and he had gone -- Ambulatory Eugenic Experiment Seven was over. Red could have his genetic card, but later. She continued to look down for a moment before she went to comfort Nils, considering a clash of metaphors in her mind. Amal did not resemble an eagle looking at the sky -- his waxen face, his dark hair, his skewed limbs, his unseeing gray eyes reminded her of nothing more than a puppet whose strings had been cut.  The first truly machine candidate, his mission was to destroy civilization! in love with the daughter of a mad scientist. Stevenson Woolsey had no paunch, did not chew cigars (didn't smoke at all, in fact), never wore striped suits or dark glasses, never slapped a back or kissed a baby. He had taken a degree, cum laude, from Western Reserve, had read Finnegans Wake through twice and understood some of it. At thirty-two he was the sleeping partner in a number of businesses which consistently sold goods or services to the city or county -- he was the unquestioned wheel of the Fifth Ward Horace Greeley Club. Four councilmen of the city's nine owed their election to his support -- the mayor was his political ally. He had supplied the margin of victory to the sheriff and two of the county supervisors and the three local state legislators consulted Steve before they voted on important bills. He was handsome in a subdued sort of way but he never spoke in public because of a slight stammer. If Steve Woolsey conformed more to the pattern of the modern political manipulator than the popular stereotype of the wardheeler, Aurelie van Ten Bosch was the quintessential ideal of a mad scienlist's daughter. The Eurasian strain introduced into the Bosch family in the eighteenth century -- which, suddenly reappearing in Willem van Ten Bosch, gave him a properly sinister expression -- made of Aurelie a living doll. She was dainty, exquisite, flawless, charming, graceful. And if she did not inherit her father's genius -- make no mistake, he was as brilliant as he was paranoid; mad as smart enough to come in out of the rain before the downpour soaked her through enough to reveal her enticing curves. "Steve, darling, I could never, just never go for a politician. Besides, I'm not old enough to vote. If you were an outfielder, or even a first baseman -- you're tall enough and you've certainly got the reach -- " here she firmly removed his hands -- "I might be faintly... But all those figures and precincts and percentages give me a headache." "I don't know where b-baseball would b-be without percentages," said Woolsey, feinting a bunt, wistfully aware that you couldn't steal first base. "Who cares? It's like a ballet -- so precise, so cerebral, so fluent. When the batter judges the ball and it soars through that lovely curve and the centerfielder runs back, back, back, up against the fence and leaps into the air... Percentages!" "Just the same it's the percentages that d-decide next year's contracts." "See what I mean? You're so material. Like no ideals." "My ideal is to get my boys elected and to hit the b-ball clear through the hole between first and second to s-score." "And besides, you have no sense of humor and you're just an old tory at heart." "Tm a liberal p-progr-essive," cried Steve, outraged. "I've always been for labor, the minorities, civil rights, m-medicare, honest labeling -- the whole w-works." "Just old tory window dressing, like Daddy says. Daddy is making a robot that will destroy all the tory fakery and phoniness -- Daddy is a philosophical nihilist -- " "Your Daddy is a philosophical n-nut." " -- because it will do everything perfectly. At bat it will hit only home runs on the first pitch because its vision and coordination will be superhuman -- pitching, it will throw nothing but strikes." "They'll never let him in the game." "Just what Daddy says. A reactionary plot." "So what's he wasting his time for?" "You wouldn't understand. Daddy's an idealist." dered the problem of Aurelie. Fortunately he had other problems to act as counter-irritants. The ninth-ward councilman, who had been in office twenty years and firmly believed Earl Warren had been a dangerous radical, was retiring -- if Steve could run a successful candidate he would have a majority of the city council in his pocket. However, the ninth ward had been gerrymandered and regerrymandered until it had become a political enigma. Part of it was silkstocking, with cooperative apartment houses guarded by doormen with stripes down their pants and galloons on their sleeves. Part was unredeemed slum inhabited by blacks. West Indian immigrants and a small but densely populated enclave of Hassidic Jews and shanty Irish. The retiring councilman had been elected and reelected by managing never to offend any of these groups. He had publicly denounced Arabs (there was not one Mussulman in the county, much less the city) -- his office sported a mezuzah from Israel and a crucifix blessed by the Pope. He was vociferously against all taxes, whether levied by county, state or federal government. "We have to put up an allaround liberal," said Steve. "An That's the only thing will go over in the ninth." "Jose Garcia Alvaroes," suggested Appalachia Bethune Lee, who was not only Steve's secretary but a very shrewd member of the Fifth Ward Horace Greeley Club, a lovely girl the color of the finest milk chocolate. To Stevenson Woolsey she was a good right arm -- the silly man had no eyes for any woman but Aurelie van Ten Bosch. He was a man of limited insights. He shook his head. "Jose? No. The blacks won't buy him. The button-down collar set will think he's cute but they're liable to have cramps in the voting booth if they ever get that far. The Irish won't mind his going to mass but city hall is for keeps. And the Jews -- " he shrugged. "Who understands the Jews? They vote for Catholics. But Garcia? I wouldn't put money on it." Appalachia patiently suggested a number of other names, but Steve wasn't fired by any of them. One was known to have split his ticket at the last election. A second had done time as a peeping tom ("if only it had been embezzlement or armed robbery or even arson," groaned Stevenson Woolsey, "but a peeping tom! He's poison -- "). A third had written a novel, a fourth loathed dogs, a fifth was not only a vegetarian but chewed raw wheat instead of gum. "All right," summed up Appalachia, ticking off the points on her long, slender fingers, "a young man but mature, good-looking but not too, energetic, loyal but able to stand on his own feet, good to his mother but one of the boys, godfearing but nonsectarian, good speaker but no smoothie. Anything else?" "Modern. Progressive. Moving with the times. No horse-andbuggy man." "I pass," said Appalachia, running out of fingers. "Maybe you better get your girl friend's old daddy-#, van Frankenstein, to hurry up with his mechanical man." "It's an idea," said Woolsey thoughtfully. "It's an idea." "Oh, you're impossible," exclaimed Appalachia. stared through the thick-lensed glasses, which enlarged his madly glittering eyes into maniacal incandescence. "What?" he bellowed, "make my plot model into a demagogue, a mere vote-getter, tool of an unscrupulous wardheeler, a prop of decadent democracy? Do you think for a moment I would consent to turn my homonechal, my ultrabot, my final solution to the human problem -- " "You m-mean it will b-blow up the world?" The mad scientist sneered. "Blow up the world? Childish prattle. The human race is doomed, but not the world it disgraces. It is doomed -- " here he gave a fiendish chuckle -- "to be replaced by mechanical intelligence, the first truly aristocratic being in the solar system. And you want me to turn him into a mere guzzler in the hog trough, a rooter in the pork barrel?" "Your metaphors are a little mixed," said Steve coldly. "I hope you realize that in dooming the human race you will be extinguishing your own descendants?" "Bah!" retorted van Ten Bosch. "Progeny of my daughter, who lacks the intelligence of a first-generation computer, and some befuddled numbskull -- you or another halfwit manipulated by blind biological urge, egged on by the use of cosmetics manufactured from the glands of dead goats and skunks? Do you think a dedicated scientist would be moved by such greeting-card sentimentality? Besides, what's in it for me?" Steve, having already worked this one out, replied promptly, "Any salary he -- it -- may earn. Less taxes and upkeep, of course." "Bah!" repeated the inventor with some lack of originality. "I'd be crazy to settle for such pigeonfeed. Salary! Anyone running for anything spends twice his salary to get elected. I want ninety per cent of the gross." They haggled for some time. Ten Bosch with the greedy cunning of a madman, Woolsey with the calm assurance of the pure in heart. At length they came to an agreement and the scientist, picking up a microphone, said, "Mr. Watson, come here." "Is that its name, Mr. Watson?" Ten Bosch looked at him contemptuously. "If you weren't such an ignoramus you'd know I was merely quoting an illustrious predecessor." Steve's disappointment was overwhelming when the mechanical man obeyed the summons. He had not expected an android, a facsimile of a Shriner from Los Angeles or a Soroptimist from Osceola. Nor did the robot look like the Tin Woodman or Tik-Tok. His feet and hands were articulated with toes and fingers, though with many more than the normal number of joints. If he lacked hips he did so no more than Li'l Abner or any other American ideal and his chest, which no doubt contained the nuclear power-plant, memory banks and the rest of the electronic fricassee, was Princetonian rather than Martian in its bulge. To where the collarbone would have been if robots had collarbones, as Ko-ko might have said, he could be draped in continental slacks and a sports jacket without loss to his masculine sex appeal. Shoes, of course, and gloves. Clemenceau had always worn gloves and they hadn't hindered his political career. But from the neck up... To begin with, he had no neck. None whatever. No more than an octopus, jellyfish, egg, or a whole salami. But whereas these have a certain organically fluid line which is not inconsonant with Hogarth's curve of beauty, the robot's neckless head was no more than an undersized immovable drum set directly on his shoulders, a drum with five convex bands running uninterruptedly around it, obviously for speech, smell, sight, hearing and some vibrations imperceptible to coarse human senses. Efficient no doubt, but quite incapable of getting more than three votes against, in one long-dead politician's immortal words, a Chinaman running on a laundry ticket. "Im-im-p-possible," stammered Woolsey. T he robot turned himself slightly toward the boss. "If I grasp your thought -- " the baritone voice was smooth, the enunciation clear, the projection effortless -- "you are dismayed that the electorate will automatically reject a candidate with whom they cannot literally see eye to eye. This is something that can be remedied. At present, though not entirely functional, I am constructed for efficiency. The usefulness of my upper works would be reduced approximately nineteen and a half per cent if mounted on a column capable of revolving one hundred and eighty degrees and encased in a flexible plastic mask indistinguishable from animal flesh and able to stimulate movements of lips, jaw, nostrils and eyes so as to convey appropriate expression." "Never!" shouted Willem van Ten Bosch. "I would be insane to consent to have my work -- my lifework -- debased." "Your consent would be superfluous," said the robot rather pedantically. "On legal grounds (I regret I have been so far unable to pick up much legal knowledge except some oddments Mr. Woolsey seems to have acquired over the years, but I believe Masters  Servants, # Edward IV and # Henry agent is bound to regard as valid a contract made on his behalf by his principal. And on pragmatic grounds I remind you of the multiple-choice circuits that make it possible for me to select a reasonable -- that is a least inconvenient, most socially acceptable -- course of conduct." The angry scientist gnashed his teeth. "I only installed them to please my stupid daughter. So you could be a perfect ballplayer." "Ah, well," said the robot philosophically, "to err is human." "I will destroy you," threatened Ten Bosch furiously. "How? I perceive you are running through possible means -- " "Can you read m-minds?" asked Woolsey. "Not precisely. My perception is like that of humans reading the expression on another human's face, only far more penetrating. I receive images that are vividly present in the conscious mind -- the more emotionally projected the clearer they are to me. Thus I perceive pictures of a pistol, a bomb, a garbage truck with shredding machinery, a bessemer furnace, a ship hovering over deep water, myself clamped to a workbench with hacksaws, blowtorches, sledgehammers and pinchbars ripping me into scrap. None of these is practicable." "You'll see," predicted Ten Bosch darkly. "I think we had better leave now," suggested the robot. "I am receiving strong images of your being attacked on the evident theory that your demise will void the contract. Perhaps you would be weir advised to convey it to an incorporated company." "You may escape physically," said Ten Bosch, "but you can't get away from your built-in programing. It is true you have multiple choice, but the ultimate outlook that will decide which choice you take is mine. You will always be my creature." "That remains to be seen," said the robot confidently. The only refuge Steve could think of was the Fifth Ward Horace Greeley Club. But once locked in the inner office -- the backroom behind the backroom -- guarded by a squad of cops and four trustworthy club members roused from their beds, he didn't know how to proceed beyond phoning Appalachia Bethune Lee. "You want me to come down there at this time of night? I mean morning? Oh, Steve, I'm simply thrilled, you lecherous man." "This is no time for j-joking. I have a serious p-problem." "Haven't we all? Take a cold shower and think pure thoughts, ni be there as soon as I can fix myself up to look ravishing." "Will you be s-serious?" "No. But I'll be there before you change your mind." T he security precautions being not yet perfected so as to admit the unwanted and bar friends, Appalachia arrived quickly. "I'm panting," she said as she came in. "Ooh! What's that?" "P-possibly our candidate for ninth-ward councilman. Thanks to your impulsive suggestion." "Always blame the woman." The robot turned toward her. "I hope. Miss Lee, that you are not prejudiced against fellow beings who happen to be of a different color and facial configuration?" "We-ell -- let's say I'm in favor of faces. Especially for prospective councilmen. Say, what's your name, anyway?" "Shall I say Four-X?" "You a Muslim? You won't get ten votes." "I have at present no denominational affiliation. I gather it is advisable for a candidate to have one. If necessary I could be a Unitarian, "Twelve votes," amended Appalachia. "Can't you come up with something real cool? Like Clark Gable Roosevelt Kennedy Elvis Dayan Castro?" "Aurelie used to call me Frank Merriwell. Because I can pitch nothing but strikes, hit nothing but home runs. A literary allusion, I believe, to my prowess." "Mac, if you're going to be a councilman lay off the literary allusions -- they're poison. Stick to straight pornography."  "N-now see here, Appalachia, this is serious. You put the f-finger on it yourself. If he -- ... "Frank Merriwell. How about it? Can't think of anything better except maybe Lincoln Truman Eisenhower." "Okay. M-Merriwell it is. This is the problem. He has to have a head, a face. Where are we going to get an electronics engineer and a pplastic surgeon we can trust?" "No need," said Frank Merriwell. "I can do it all myself. I have acquired the technical knowledge from my manufacturer -- isn't it good Americanism to confess that all wisdom comes from the creator? All I need is some trustworthy help at the critical moment." Appalachia groaned. "I could see it coming. Just call me Aunt Tammy." "I shall make a list of the tools and materials needed," Merriwell went on, "and construct a head and neck. Since my movements are not controlled by circuits in my upper works my fingers will remain capable of detaching my present head and reattaching it after I have fitted it into the plastic mask and connected the impulses which will serve in the place of muscles to move the neck, eyes, eyelids and all the rest -- " "Fix it so you can wiggle your ears," suggested Appalachia. "There's something irresistible about a man who can wiggle his ears." " -- but there will be an interval between disconnection and reconnection when I shall be blind, deaf, speechless and unable to pick up mental images. Miss Lee will therefore have to make a temporary connection in my visual circuit. After that I can do all the rest." "Lordy, what a responsibility. Aren't you afraid I'll gum up the works?" "I am programed for normal precaution but not abstract fear." "All these technicalities are ffascinating, but what I want to know is how you stand. Are you a liberal?" "What is a liberal?" inquired Frank Merriwell. "Let's not quibble. How do you stand on human rights versus property rights?" "What is property?" "P-Proudhon, for God's sake," muttered Steve disgustedly. "Look, let's keep it simple. How do you feel about tax rebates for new industries moving into the city?" "What industries?" asked Frank Merriwell. Woolsey, whose vocabulary was usually restrained, uttered a scatalogical word. "What about public housing?" he demanded roughly. "On one hand everyone is entitled to a livable home. On the other hand -- " "He's a liberal, all right," said Appalachia. II T he nervousness with which she and Steve looked forward to Merriweir.s alteration -- the robot himself, having nerves of stainless steel and silver wire, displayed no anxiety -- was postponed while the question of his future complexion was decided. At last they settled on the black Irish type -- dark blue eyes, ruddy cheeks and a black wig with just a faint waviness. Meanwhile Frank was busy with soldering guns, solenoids, servometers, flexible plastic, paper-thin steel plates and other paraphernalia. The mask he constructed was something of a cross between the young Spencer Tracy and an ageless Jimmy Walker. The actual operation went without a hitch, except for one agonizing moment when Frank's drum head lay inert on the desk being used as a workbench and his fingers fumbled with the wires protruding from where his trachea would have been if he'd had one. The convex bands had not glowed or reflected, had not showed any variation -- yet, lying on the desk where Frank Merriwell had placed the cylinder they circled, they looked extremely and finally dead. It was hard for Steve and Appalachia to remember that Merriwell's sentience was in his torso, that he was not acting reflexlively, like a decapitated chicken. Suppose his confidence in the skill he had acquired from Ten Bosch were misplaced and he proved unable to put himself together -- or would botch the Job so as to be a defective, a metal moron, less a potential councilman than a radio announcer, a postal clerk or an advertising executive? Appalachia moaned, "That damn diagram looked as simple as Fun with Dick and Jane. Blue wire with red spots... Oh, Steve -- " But at last she found it and its counterpart and put them in Frank Merriwell's left hand and the soldering gun in the right. In no time at all the cylinder had sight again and Merriwell fitted the plastic and metal mask around it. Then he connected the other senses. The eyelids blinked, the ears wiggled, the nostrils dilated, the lips smiled and opened. "Everything under control," he said. "But what's the m-matter with your voice? I can hardly hear you." "Five-sixths of my vocal band is now covered," explained Frank. "I'll have to amplify it. And I'm afraid my extrasensory perception is practically useless." "The question is, are you f-fit to run for councilman?" "My friends have been kind enough to say so and while I am reluctant to thrust myself forward as one seeking office, the gross corruption and manifest incompetence of the majority of the present city council force me to overcome my natural preference. At the insistence of those who wish for a thorough housecleaning at city hall I doing my humble part to bring good government to our great municipality. Civic duty must come before personal inclination." "He's got the w-words and mmusic, but can he put the tune across?" T he opposition (amid cries of "Carpetbagger -- " "Whoever heard of Merriwell?" "A machine candidate, a charlie mccarthy for Boss Woolsey -- " "We must have a councilman with a warm human heart that beats for all, not a mere mechanical loudspeaker for a greedy manipulator -- ") nominated Adolphus Washington Hammer. "How do you suppose they ccaught on?" asked Steve. "Campaign oratory," said Appalachia. "They haven't the foggiest." Jose Garcia Alvaroes announced that he would run as a progressive independent on the Peoples Freedom Nationalist Equal Rights and Cultural Commonwealth ticket. Aurelie van Ten Bosch was sitting in the front row when Frank opened his campaign in Carpenters Hall. She looked so entrancing that Woolsey was hard put not to forget politics and scoop her up in his arms and run off with her. "Pay attention to business," Appalachia hissed in his ear. "Moon on your own time. Our boy is about to sound off and God only knows what he will say." "That's more than I do." A spattering of applause vigorously led by Aurelie greeted Frank Merriwell as he strode forward. polished. His olive-green suit with natural shoulders fitted perfectly. His white shirt was dazzling. His fawn-and-green bow tie was tied just imperfectly enough to show it wasn't one of those snap-on vulgarities. He bowed, turning his head smoothly to the right and left. He blinked his long-lashed eyes, smiled to show white teeth and spoke in a voice that carried so perfectly that even the deaf old gentleman in the last row who had dropped in by mistake heard every word. "Voters," said Frank Merriwell, "I am opposed to all progress. Thank you." Gasps of outrage filled the hall as though the audience were composed of geese or muscovy ducks. Steve turned purple. Appalachia turned pale (a becoming cafe au lait). A.W. Hammer turned pink with pleasure. Jose Garcia Alvaroes turned red with repressed oratory. A dowager with the figure of a dress form rose to ask a question, then sat down again. Clearly the magnitude of Merriwell's statement was too enormous to grapple with. Finally a young man who didn't look old enough to vote called out, "You mean you want everybody to run around naked, live in trees, eat grass?" "Sir," replied Merriwell, "I am running for councilman, not for a position as regulator of dress and life styles. It is not within the power of the city to regulate dress -- the ordinance against nudist camps has, I believe, been declared unconstitutional. Furthermore, it would be a foolish official indeed who attempted to dictate fashion. Besides, going without clothes is impractical, leading to frostbite in temperate zones and dangerous burns in the torrid. Disillusionment with progress is a rational conclusion, not a blanket denial of all history. Let us view things empirically. And please, let us stick to municipal issues." Some of the tension went out of the listeners. Obviously Merriwell knew how to hedge as well as any other politician. They didn't have to take what he said seriously. Someone spoke up. "How about living in trees like monkeys? Nobody's gonna make a monkey outa me. "Nature cannot be improved upon," replied Merriwell. "Not all monkeys live in trees -- if we broaden the term to include apes, some of whom live in caves quite as dark, dank, uncomfortable and verminous as a ninth-ward tenement." There was some handclapping. Then: "If you tear them down like these urban renewers want and we got to sleep in the park -- so why not in the trees? Because when they wreck the old places they either put up projects like penitentiaries where you can't spit without a housing cop giving you a summons or else they build classy coops for the fat cats." Louder applause. "There seems to be a natural human predilection for arboreal habitations," said Merriwell. "Children build treehouses at every chance. However it seems to me it would be better and cheaper to make the tenements habitable." "Ain't that progress?" "Light, air, cleanness aren't progress -- they've always been. Slums, overcrowding, profits for landlords are progress." "You wanna do away with relief and welfare? Let people starve like in the old days?" "Welfare and relief are hardly progress. They are palliatives that try to make progress endurable." Appalachia passed Steve an aspirin. "It could be worse," she whispered. "You mean he could come out against s-sex?" "Mr. Merriwell, aren't you just calling everything you're opposed to 'progress?'" "If I am it's because progress is what I'm opposed to. I think humanity has confused motion with direction, so that any movement at all has become an end in itself, desirable simply because it is going somewhere -- it doesn't matter where. Take sanitation. That's a municipal problem. It isn't for animals or primitive man. But civilized man poisoned the streams he drank from, polluted the air he breathed. So he paid the price in epidemics and plagues for living cozily in towns and cities. Then he paid the price for alleviating the plagues with sewage systems and garbage disposals, which dumped the wastes in the nearest lake, river, or ocean to sicken outlanders instead of homefolks, to kill the fish, birds and game -- upsetting the whole ecological balance. Next step in the march of progress -- by no means completed -- was to treat the raw sewage and make it innocuous. Or so it is claimed. But the same ecological balance that was upset when farmers began plowing the subsoil and burning the weeds -- instead of dibbling holes in which to drop seeds -- called for manure to restore the fertility of the soil. Progress gave them artificial fertilizers, chemicals that made crops grow like mad but lacked the virtue of those grown with natural manure, the same natural manure that was being thrown uselessly away. So in a few -- very few -- communities the  nutrient wastes are dehydrated, sacked up and sold to gardeners. Progress. The longest way around is the shortest way home." "Back to Chic Sale, huh mister? Is that what you want?" "History is irreversible. No man bathes twice in the same stream. You can't go home. We cannot restore the past, nor would anyone want to, any more than he would want to have his memory erased and reconstructed to fit some idealized notion. Until -- if ever -- the oversaturated concentration of people can be dissolved and spread out in a more rational pattern, all we can do is make the least damaging compromises, avoiding such progressive solutions as total incineration. What is now an expensive operation to get rid of valuable products can be reorganized so some of the cost can be recovered." W palachia, "you'll have to admit he's in the groove at last. What could be safer or duller? Conservation plus money-saving without cutting payrolls? And nothing warms the voter's heart more than defecation." "If he hadn't s-started off with that manifesto about being against p-progress I'd say he'd had it made. If he were human I'd call him a screwball -- unreliable, a wild-pitch artist. But he's a machine -- rational, predictable, logical. Why drag in p-poison like that?" "Catch their attention?" suggested Appalachia. "Set them up so they'll listen." "You know b-better than that. I wrote him a good speech, tried to ccoach him -- delivery, g-gestures, everything -- tutored him carefully on not saying too much, committing himself, leaving himself wide open. I really thought I'd gotten across to him, but he's evidently a m-maverick. I wonder if we could deal with Garcia?" "What would it get you? The Tin Woodman could come in, but Jose can never do better than place. Honey, you're all shook up for the moment but there's no irrevocable damage done. Chew him out till his transistors are all jelly but don't throw him overboard. There are going to be other elections and some voters have memories. He hasn't really alienated anybody with his against-all-progress line -- " "Y-yet." " and his cracks about the slums didn't hurt him. Everyone's against slums." The race for councilman wasn't important enough for anyone to take a straw vote, but Stevenson Woolsey's antennae told him that Merriwell and A.W. Hammer were running neck and neck with Jose Garcia Alvaroes far behind. Except for an editorial sneer or two at Merriwell's name and slogan, the press ignored him. As might have been expected, both Alvaroes and Hammer concentrated their fire on him, disregarding each other. But while Jose denounced Merriwell almost impersonally as an imperialist tool, the voice of the exploiters of oppressed colonial peoples, Hammer's attacks were in the fine old American tradition of personal vituperation -- except that he lacked the vocabulary. "The machine can'idate," he roared, "is against progress. You know what this means, ladies? No more nylons, no more girdles, no more washing machines, no more telephones, radios, television. No more votes for women! How do you like that? Back to the scrub-boards, woodstoves, flatirons, tallow candles, washboilers, high-button shoes -- and you won't be allowed to say a thing about it. That'll be for your lords and masters, just like it was in the good old days before there was progress. The men'll do the voting and you'll do the drudgery. No vacuum cleaners, no frozen foods, no toasters, no percolators, no instant coffee, no beauty parlors -- no lipsticks even... Ladies, I say to you, the can'idate who'd propose such things is a monster in human form, a dupe of the communists if not a card-carrying communist himself, a tearer-down of the American way of life, a man unfit to breathe the pure air of our country and our century..." "That'll give our boy the epicure vote, the eggheads and maybe all those who'd rather fight than switch. If there just weren't any women in the ninth ward... I suppose we can live with Hammer -- wasn't he mixed up in some pinball deal?" Frank Merriwell's reply was short, direct and dignified. "I am not now nor have I ever been a communist. Communism represents the ultimate in progress -- the deification of science, the absolute rule of bureaucracy, 'government by experts,' the final stultification of free will. The charge that I would repeal the Nineteenth Amendment is as absurd as the amendment itself was superfluous. All citizens are enfranchised and always have been. The word 'men' in the Declaration of Independence has common gender and applies equally to women, as the nineteenth-century feminists insisted. I do not feel that nylons or flatirons are an issue in this election. Whatever the aesthetic objection to girdles, I propose no restraint on their confinement. As for the pure air, I am in favor of it, free of carbon monoxide and strontium ninety as well as campaign speeches." Appalachia checked the registration lists against the reports of voting which were continuously phoned in. Late morning the volunteer baby-sitters and those who offered free transportation to the polls shifted from a haphazard basis of waiting to be called for to methodical visits to those who had not yet voted. Lesser members of the Horace Greeley Club advised poll watchers and precinct captains of what to do where routine instructions for dealing with challenges and other problems were inadequate. In the eighteenth, nineteenth, twentieth and twenty-first precincts the voting was running ahead of normal expectation for an off-year. minor election. In the twenty-second it was average. In the twentythird and twenty-fourth it was light. The first three were the slum districts, the twenty-first and twenty-second were the Hassidic neighborhood -- the rest was silkstocking. "Looks pretty good," commented Appalachia. "Under ordinary circumstances," conceded Woolsey. "But who can figure this one? I p-particularly don't like the pattern of the Jewish vote. Are they sitting on their hands in the twenty-second? Or are they going to clobber us after work?" "'Morning votes are "no" votes,'" she reminded him. "Sure, but who are they saying no to? T-take it for granted they're saying no to Hammer, but who are they negatively for? Garcia?" "Not a chance," said Appalachia bravely. The early-afternoon lull seemed ominously long. At any other time a pro like Steve would have known the results by now, even though not a vote had been counted and the polls would be open for another five hours. But there were too many unknown quantities in this occasion. The subtle projection of Merriwell's non-human personality was it or wasn't it unconsciously perceived with or without hostility? -- the size of Jose's protest vote, the depth of middle-class interest. Like the eminent amateur characterized by Harry Truman as knowing "no more about politics than a pig does of Sunday," he had to wait for the first returns. Perhaps not quite. "They're piling up in the twenty-second precinct -- looks like there'll be a line when the polls close. Twenty-third and twenty-fourth are normal." Steve and Appalachia looked at each other, allowed themselves the faintest of cheerful smiles. "If not the world, at least the ninth ward. Apparently," she added, careful to avoid hubris. The first returns were incomplete, in fact they were nothing more than the first bakers' dozen ballots counted in one of the two silkstocking precincts. "Merriwell five. Hammer five, Alvaroes three." "Fluke," said Steve. "Some family of nuts all voted together." He also sidestepped hubris. "Well, how's this from the eighteenth? Hammer six, Alvaroes seven. Merriwell fifteen..." Steve sighed. "We're in." Frank Merriwell not only carried the slum and Hassidic precincts by majorities -- Jose Garcia Alvaroes ran ahead of Hammer where there was a threat of urban renewal -- but was barely edged by Hammer in the wealthier neighborhoods. Steve didn't wait for Hammer's concession to have a serious talk with Frank Merriwell. "Well, Councilman," he began. HI leon and Joseph Pulitzer the ability to simulate rage while remaining perfectly calm. "Listen, you refugee from Smith and T-Tinker," he snarled. "You collection of electronic junk. You think you're riding pretty high right now. d-don't you? You know what's lower than a councilman? Only the g-gastric growlings of an amoeba bucking for undersecretary to a minor worm, that's what. And do you know how you got to this unexalted position? By your own efforts? By the weight of your thinking, the length of your political foresight, the sharpness of your wit, the ppower of your oratory? Not a bit. We m-made you, the organization and I, with the sort of w-work that wins elections -- and we can unmake you the second you stop being regular." "Steve!" cried Aurelie van Ten Bosch, "how can you rave and rant this way at Frank? And all for nothing. I do believe you're jealous because he won the election." "Oh, Aurelie," exclaimed Steve in anguish. "How can you think I'd be jealous of a m-machine?" "Don't be gruesome," said Aurelie. "Besides, it's a low form of bigotry to belittle Frank for the way he was born -- uh -- manufactured." "Name a high form of bigotry. Oh, Aurelie, do we have to quarrel?" "Yes, we do, because we don't agree on anything. I keep telling you and telling you -- we're not compatible." By the end of his term as councilman Frank Merriwell had cut the heart out of the local urban renewal program. This was done not by one speech or vote but by his methodical chipping away at the figures during budget sessions. His lightning calculations exposed the inflated sums before the councilmen got through reading them and his cold logic impressed the other members. When Frank rapped his gloved steel hand for emphasis and insisted that this or that old building deserved better than the steel ball and bulldozer he was heard respectfully. When he charged them with acting mechanically out of a mindless fascination with the idea of a city full of indistinguishable boxes made to house indistinguishable tenants they nodded. In the end architectural renderings already paid for were scrapped and federal money already allocated was withheld. At the Horace Greeley Club, Appalachia said, "Isn't it time you gave some thought to where it will all lead, Steve?" "There are only two places it could lead to. Congress or the state senate. I haven't d-decided which." Appalachia placed herself between her boss and the window, so that his view of the airshaft and the inside window box where he grew African violets was complicated by her interesting silhouette. "Time's not standing still," she reminded him. "We're not -- I mean Frank's not getting any younger." "Thinking of obsolescence? What if the opposition comes out with a new model?" He looked at her thoughtfully. "No one but van Ten Bosch could make one, but suppose he decided to try -- just for spite? I must see Aurelie about this." Aurelie said, "You don't understand Daddy at all. He's mad, you know." "No k-kid?" muttered Steve. "I mean he's mad on the subject of destroying the world. But he's fair -- even you will have to admit he's fair." "I'll admit anything when you look at m-me like that. Oh, Aurelie, we could be so h-happy together." "Please, Steve, let's not get romantic. My ideal of a lover is one who is firm as steel, logical, precise, brainy, unwavering, unmoved by selfish considerations -- " "A d-damn robot, in fact. What will you do if your father builds one whose sole function is to charm women?" "But that's exactly what I'm trying to explain to you. As long as Frank is doing exactly what Daddy designed him to do Daddy won't make another. You can stop worrying about that." "And s-start worrying about being an accessory to the d-destruction of civilization." "Are progress and civilization the same thing?" asked Aurelie prettily. "Daddy and Frank don't think so." Steve said to Appalachia, "I'm going to ditch him. I can't have his career on my c-conscience." "What can you do?" asked Appalachia. "Deny him the nomination? He'll run as an independent and win in a walk. Listen, he made a speech last night to a really advanced group -- the Association of Stitchers, Hemmers and Embroiderers -- and he had them gasping in the aisles, gasping for more, that is. And you know the line he fed them? He told them they were being exploited by the machines. That they had lost all pride in their craft, had become mere slaves to the machines. And they were demanding newer, better, more automatic machines to enslave themselves further instead of higher wages for the skill only they possessed. They were doing themselves out of their jobs and a higher standard of living by their shortsighted worship of progress. He painted a rosy picture of life with twice, three times as much money in their pay envelopes for half the time they now put in -- and work spread around so they had no fear of scabs taking their jobs. And what would they come home to with their bigger pay? Why, a life without television commercials, overworked spouses, neurotic children, cars to keep payments up on and ride bumper to bumper on Sundays, the air poisoned by their fumes, people killed in fantastic numbers by them, instead of keeping a horse and buggy -- that's what he said, right out -- a horse and buggy to ride quietly to the grocery store instead of a madhouse supermarket. And they lapped it up. I know he's just a machine but he sounds so sincere they'll buy anything he says." F rank merriwell was nominated to run for the Fifteenth Congressional District seat the following summer. In his acceptance speech he said, "I am against schools." His audience, conditioned by his rapidly burgeoning reputation to applaud whatever he said, paused with hands in midair. "Now he's d-done it," Steve whispered to Appalachia. "He might as well have c-come right out flat against m-motherhood and be done with it." "Hush. Wait and see what happens." There were mutterings of: "Education's the most important thing there is -- " but they were met by counter-mutterings of: "Never did anything for me -- " "I got a real smart kid, see, and what does he bring home? Nothing but Fs -- " "I was beat out of this job by a guy with a string of degrees as long as your arm and he don't know the time of day -- " "All these teachers are overpaid anyhow. I'd sure like a eight-to-three job with four months off a year -- " The applause came first in a liquid splatter, like the first drops of a hard storm, then in a forceful ovation. Frank won the primary, but there competition was not serious and he coasted to his victory on the reputation he had made as councilman, plus the assurances of his supporters that being against schools implied no hostility to education -- quite the contrary. Progress had locked pupils and teachers into a cage -- he proposed to do away with this imprisonment and let them find each other again freely. The general election was something else. Just as the ninth ward had been, the fifteenth district was an enigma. For as long as anyone could remember it had been sending to Congress Tyrconnel Costello, a Presbyterian minister who owed his continuing success to keeping his mouth shut. His constituency voted him into office without looking at its ballots -- he ran for office without even making a speech, often without leaving Washington. But after a series of lucky investments, Reverend Tyr had announced his retirement. It remained for Frank to run against the incumbent's hand-picked successor, Lemuel Fox. Again dissident groups joined to back a third candidate, but running in front were Merriwell and Fox. "No use to write him a speech," Steve declared. "When did I ever write him a speech he d-didn't ignore?" "He doesn't ignore them -- he stores them in his memory banks," said Appalachia Lee. "If you listen closely you can hear the pure accents of Western Reserve coming through now and then. That pest from the wire service is still waiting like a cat sitting down in front of a bird cage. What do you want me to tell him?" Steve clutched his brow in a gesture he had developed since Frank Merriwell had come on the political scene. "T-tell him to d-drop dead. He's out to do a hatchet job." "You're slipping, Steve -- that robot is getting you down. Remember what happened to Nixon when he antagonized the working press. And Wilton Ogilvie can do you, if not your boy, a lot of harm." "T-tell him anything. Make up a story, that's a sweetheart. I've got to wrestle with Frank's statement repudiating the support of the John Birch Society." "What's so tough about that?" "If I can't get him to tone it down -- and when have I ever got him to t-tone anything ddown? -- he's going to slap some of his most ardent s-supporters in the face. Listen. T want no help, nor will I accept any from the forwardlooking John Birch Society. I am opposed to all progress, and the society represents the progress from McKinley to Harding.' How can I let that go?" "Sleep on it," advised Miss Lee. "Meanwhile I advise you to sweettalk Wilton Ogilvie. He's fairly sharp as newspapermen go and he won't take a runaround. He thinks he's got something on Frank and he wants a complete life story, beginning exactly with what little old log cabin Frank was born in and whose little old child he was." Steve groaned. "I knew this was bound to happen. Okay, I'll t-talk to him out there. Let one of these fellows in your private office and something's b-bound to catch his eye that shouldn't." a Pekingese with glasses. His air of baffled pugnacity didn't fool Steve Woolsey for a moment. "Ah, MMr. Ogilvie." Steve nervously offered his hand and got a relaxed bundle of icy fingers. Ogilvie riffled a notebook. "Few little questions here, Mr. Woolsey. For a starter, how old's your candidate and when's his birthday?" "March fifteenth," said Steve, picking the date he had led Frank away from van Ten Bosch's laboratory. "And he's not m-my candidate. Frank Merriwell is the ppeople's choice of a c-candidate. His m-meteoric rise -- " "Year," cut in Ogilvie, "of birth?" "N-nineteen forty-three," said Steve, rapidly counting backward. "If elected -- and we have every rereason to believe -- " "Where?" "Where? Wisconsin," Stevenson said, naming a county seat where he knew the courthouse had burned to the ground in #. "But he's spent his entire life in this city. Frank was an orphan." Steve, momentarily encouraged by Ogilvie's slacklipped grin and warmed by the sound of his own voice, ran on recklessly. "An excellent s-scholar, good at sports, Frank was -- " "Where?" "Where did he g-go to school? Oh, PS number -- ah-ah -- I've forgotten, but I'll check any details you want and #-let you know." The newsman's lips changed into the rigid shape of a trap. "Who you trying to snow, Woolsey?" Steve blinked. Ogilvie flipped more pages in the notebook, began to read -- or pretend to read. "Says here Frank Merriwell was born Kearney, Nebraska, April first, nineteen fortytwo, youngest of five. I went to see Merriwell before I came here." "Ha-ha. A great kidder, Frank. A regular b-buffoon. April Fool's Day -- catch on?" Ogilvie flicked his wrist in a brushing motion. "Save it," he advised. "I've been working on this a long time. Also been out to see this guy -- " he riffled more pages -- " Vanderbosh." in all the evening papers and the next day the morning ones had possible ramifications of letting a machine run for office. Suppose Soviet scientists invented a way of tuning in on his wavelength and making him a tool? A communist tool right in the United States Congress? Or suppose he ran amuck, as computers do from time to time, and attacked other Congressmen with his steel fists. There was no end to the possible dangers. There was also an interview with Lemuel Fox. "Let a machine take over from our beloved Reverend Costello? It would be unAmerican. Talk about dehumanizing the oifice-seeker! Open the door to this kind of corruption and pretty soon Boss Woolsey will have a hundred robots on Capitol Hill running his errands. Anarchy! Chaos! If this mess of nuts and bolts can run for Congress -- even though he'll be swamped as all my polls predict -- our next governor could be a Marchand calculator and our next Senator a Burroughs bookkeeping machine!" The New York Times editorial said in part, "... disagreeing with his callow philosophy we would advise the voters of his district to repudiate him at the polls, it is not because of his origin. It is for the courts to decide whether he can legally represent the people in Congress. Without anticipating the decision we feel that an artificial man has many advantages to offer the electorate. A robot needs no sleep and can work at the public business twenty-four hours a day. Having no appetites he is incorruptible." The Daily News said, "Merriwell may be a better American than many officials. At least he was can be said for many commie-coddlers." Since the story was national, many columnists commented. A leading conservative wrote; "Merriwell is a subtle plant by the liberal establishment. On the surface he appeals to the normally conservative voter, but once in office he is likely to turn on the police force and shelter crooks from punishment for their peccadilloes, for not having a soul..." A nationally syndicated rumormonger chanted: "Surely an honest machine is better than a machine politician like 'Foxy' Fox, who has yet to explain a # fee from the Elves, Gnomes and Little Men Marching and Chowder Society. Why did they give you ten grand. Foxy?" A liberal commentator spoke wistfully of the unenviable position of Steve Woolsey, exposed and lonely. Time began its cover story, "Robot Merriwell made history and litigation as well as news. Worried was opponent Lemuel 'Foxy' Fox..." A nationwide poll produced the following answers to this question: Do you believe a robot should be elected to Congress? Yes No Don't know # # # Do you regard a robot as a fellow being? # # # Would you want a robot as a neighbor? # # # The American Civil Liberties Union asked biblically, "What is man?" and answered Aristotelianly, "A political engine." The Americans for Democratic Action issued a statement that democracy was not only color blind but ignorant, of biology, and students on campuses as far north as the University of Alaska and as far west as Hilo were aroused on Frank's behalf. Demonstrations were held, placards went up and Frank received altogether far more publicity than if his campaign had been run by Madison Avenue. An Association for the Preservation of the Rights of Machines was formed and the Elves, Gnomes and Little Men Marching and Chowder Society denied through its president that it had ever paid Foxy Fox ten thousand dollars, insisting that it had never had a dime in its treasury -- that it had no treasury, in fact, that subsisted solely on golden dew gathered on midsummer mornings. The President of the United States, speaking to a Congress of Inventors, asserted that he took no sides and when he said, as he did now, that a public servant must have a heart, he was speaking in the pickwickian sense. On election eve Steve was asked by the press -- in the form of Wilton Ogilvie, to whom the Horace Greeley Club had evidently been assigned as a permanent beat -- if he thought disclosure of Frank's origin had hurt his chances. And Steve, filled with intimations of Frank's ruin and his own, replied with a resounding, "N-no." IV to be mentioned for the Presidency while he was still a freshman Congressman. Stevenson Woolsey saw only three things that would stand in his way. Merriwell had no national organization. He was not married. And the court case was still pending over whether he was in fact qualified to be a Representative in Congress. He had won an earlier case testing whether he was a citizen of the United States when the court construed the word "born" in the Constitution also to mean "manufactured." "I am not worried," Frank said. (He no longer bothered to point out that he wasn't programed to worry -- after having beerrexposed as a machine he had behaved as if he no longer believed he had ever been anything more or less than human.) "I have faith in our courts. I shall abide by whatever judgment is made." "You're d-damn right you will," Steve said. "You will also keep your big mouth shut for once and let Harry do all the talking. This time." "I am opposed to progress," said Frank simply. "The Common Law will deliver me." The Harry referred to was Harry Shapiro, an attorney famous for having successfully argued on behalf of a number of unconventional clients, including a lady who had put her fist through a glass door (Shapiro had won her substantial damages for cuts and abrasions as well as mental anguish), a bigamist being sued simultaneously by both wives (Harry proved both suits invalid because his client had not been convicted of bigamy), and a contractor who had run up a twenty-story building on the wrong site. Steve, Aurelie and Appalachia occupied the front row during Frank's hearing. To begin with, counsel for the plaintiff, an "interested citizen," argued that no person who had been born -- or manufactured -- on the date it was stipulated Frank had been turned out in the van Ten Bosch laboratory, was old enough to hold office as a Representative and that Frank's election should be nullified. Harry Shapiro rose to the occasion like a porpoise to sunshine. A small man, gray and squinting, with the voice of a cannon, he called a curious bevy of witnesses -- a man with a metal hand, another with a prosthetic leg, a surgeon who testified to implanting an artificial kidney and the patient with the said kidney. Of each Shapiro inquired the date of birth, the date of installation of the particular prosthesis, calling attention to the fact that the date of one had no connection with the other. His point was clear long before he had finished. The parade was closed with the most important witness of all. Dr. van Ten Bosch looked much the same as he had the day Steve first laid eyes on him -- the day Aurelie had said. This is Daddy -- he's so far out in left field he's playing in another league. His bushy white hair was wild. His eyes were glowing embers. His mouth was set in a perpetual sneer. He began by refusing to be sworn. "Hocus-pocus for superstitious minds.  will say my say and if you think it is untrue, convict me of perjury." "I shall fine you for contempt of court instead," said the judge. "I will allow you to affirm, if you prefer." "It's all humbug," snarled Ten Bosch. "This I will affirm with all my heart." One of the jurymen looked so pleased at this that Steve suspected he had been planted by one or the other lawyer. Then, under Shapiro's sharp questioning. Ten Bosch affirmed that he had been at a loss for a particular part and in his haste had made use, in Frank's construction, of the handiest substitute, a transformer from a Ihirty-five-year-old radio that was lying around. O pposing counsel called no witnesses. He addressed the jury. "Ladies and gentlemen. It has seldom been my pleasure to look upon a jury so alert, so clearly unbiased, so eager to weigh the evidence and bring in a patriotic verdict -- it is really superfluous for me to address you. My learned adversary has proved that the date of a mechanical appliance does not invalidate the date of birth or manufacture. Now the date of manufacture of this mechanical thing, known as Four-X alias Frank Merriwell, is less than twenty-five years ago, consequently, even if he were a sentient human being -- which he is not as I shall demonstrate to your satisfaction -- he would not be old enough to serve in Congress. My learned friend would like to date his creation from the installation of a part from a thirty-five-year-old radio. Why not from the date his metal was mined? This is nonsense.Suppose a man uses his grandfather's false teeth -- does this date his birth from that of his grandfather's dentistry? Letus assume, as my learned opponent might imply if he thought of it, that this transformer or transistor or transubstaniator is of such importance that this mechanical oddity could not exist without it. Does this lend weight? I think not. I think not. Consider the case of a baby born at midnight. The head, clearly the most important part of a Congressman -- ahem -- (laughter from the jury) -- clearly the most important part, emerges at eleven fifty-nine, the legs only at twelveoh-one. The baby is credited to the later day, not the earlier. I'm sure this disposes of learned counsel's spare parts. Your honor, if the court please, I meant no disrespect to my colleague. I spoke only of what was brought forth in his direct examination. I withdraw spare parts and speak instead of the transformer by which my learned adversary would transform this machine into a human being. But with a jury such as I see before me he cannot do it. I repeat, he cannot do it. For what is the definition of a sentient human being, capable of bearing responsibility of election to a governing body? Why, he must be able to distinguish between right and wrong. Is this the function of a machine? Members of the jury, you know as well as I that no machine can distinguish between right and wrong. If it could, our whole judicial system would fall to the ground -- we would install machines to return our verdicts and other machines to pass sentences." Here the jury began yawning. "A machine cannot weep, cannot laugh, and without tears or laughter how can one say, 'This is good or this is evil?'" A juryman dozed. "Ladies and gentlemen, I thank you." Without leaving the box the jury brought in a verdict for Frank. The court recapitulated by saying that if a man had an artificial leg made in # this didn't invalidate his having been born in #. On the other hand, his having parts dating from # is prima facie evidence of his having existed at that time. As for learned counsel's argument that ability to distinguish between right and wrong defined the capability to serve in Congress -- this was the first time he had heard of this doctrine. He, the court, wished it could be applied, and rigorously. To resume, right and wrong were absolutes -- the court had no sympathy with notions that they were relative matters. But to a savage from the wilds of New Guinea (he meant no disrespect to that distinguished member of the United Nations -- this was only by way of example) it was necessary to instill a concept of what constituted social as opposed to antisocial behavior in western culture. No testimony had been offered that Mr. Merriwell had not had such concepts inculcated. As for machines taking over the judicial functions, he for one would welcome such a relief. The court warmly agreed with the jury's eminently sensible verdict and gave judgment and costs to the defendant whom he congratulated on his recent political victory. (Cheers.) OlachiaM've begun to think of Frank as one who can't lose." "Why, of course, dear," said Aurelie. "What else?" While he was in Congress Frank helped curb highway building, tariff-raising, defense-spending. He voted no on practically everything, including funds for the un-American Activities Committee, except foreign aid -- as long as it didn't include munitions ("Isolation is progress."), cultural exchanges ("I am opposed to schools, not to knowledge."), increased income taxes in the upper brackets ("Wealth is progress. Let us have primitive equality."), and programs calling for aid to artists and writers. ("Art knows nothing of progress. Even James Joyce is not an improvement on Laurence Sterne.") He introduced a bill to tax all advertising and voted for higher taxes on cigarettes but to remove all excise on liquors. ("As well tax cheese," he said. "Fermentation is a natural process.") He voted to favor labor unions ("The most unprogressive force in the country."), and for civil rights ("Enslaving the black man is progress -- he was free before the white man set foot in Dahomey.") Despite his stand on civil rights, southern politicians were not unfavorably inclined toward the Merriwell-for-President boom. What better solution to the bitter pill of integration than the abolition of schools altogether? Before the New Hampshire primary Frank had a hundred pledged delegates from Dixie. Steve Woolsey -- noting one day in his office how the sun on Appalachia's skin made him think of a vacation in the tropics -- said, "Frank's career has been too quick, too s-slick. He may even get the nomination. But he isn't ready for the P-Presidency." "How's that?" asked Appalachia, tenderly scratching a pale brown arm with long brown fingers. "It seems to me he was born ready -- and I use the word born in the broad legal sense. He goes straight to his objective." She sighed. "Sometimes I wish -- " Steve, all politics, ignored the sigh and the unfinished sentence. "The worst drawback and the one we c-can't do anything about is his n-not being married. No one except Buchanan and Cleveland has been elected who wasn't married. Jackson was a widower." "So was Jefferson," she reminded him. "Not being married won't hurt him with the old maids. Besides -- " "Go on." "He'll get married." "How can he? I mean he's not -- Who would marry him?" "Aurelie van Ten Bosch, of course. He was made for her." Stevenson waited for the impact of the shock to crush him. All the time he had known Aurelie would throw him over for another man. Another man, that is. He had always feared she would give the heart he could never quite command to a four-minute miler or a centerfielder batting .# or a pitcher winning twenty-five games in a season -- or even a catcher. But this was -- this was... Words, even stuttered ones, failed him. A machine candidate, he remembered at last. He had groomed his own rival. And yet -- somehow he wasn't shattered. If Aurelie really perferred the Tin Woodman to the Wizard of Oz her mind was not functioning, poor girl. Perhaps -- perhaps she would realize her mistake before it was too late. If only she were as sensible as -- as, say, someone like Appalachia Lee. Feminine, yet with a grasp of reality... story of the engagement three days later. Four days after that Congressman Merriwell and his betrothed eloped to Mexico. No Presidential aspirant could have asked for a better press. Frank, every black-Irish hair of his wig smoothed not quite enough to hide the slight wave, was quoted as saying, "I am opposed to all progress," while astride a burro in Swimming at Puerto Vallarte -- Frank's torso in sunburned makeup looked as good as any other on the beach -- he challenged the usefulness of computers, praised the abacus and the quill pen, denounced submarines, elevators and miniskirts. In all the pictures, Aurelie was radiant. "That's what the caption says," muttered Steve gloomily. "What's she got to be radiant about?" "I asked her the same thing," admitted Appalachia. "You might call it feminine curiousity. All she did was give me a look and say, 'Science is wonderful, progress or no progress.'" "N-nonsense. A girl like you -- " "Yes, go on," urged Appalachia. "What about a girl like me?" "I was only going to say a g-girl like you wouldn't settle for sscience. Progress or no progress." "Oh, Stevenson, you do have the neatest way of putting things. In a nutshell." "I c-could have been on the debating team if it wasn't for m-my sstutter." "I think your stutter is adorable." Frank continued his winning streak. He won the New Hampshire primary. He was nosed out in North Dakota but swept Wisconsin and Nebraska. He carried Oregon and got most of the California delegates. He went to the convention with four hundred votes and Steve Woolsey worked out a deal with the runner-up for the Vice Presidency. Frank was nominated on the first ballot. His opponent was a maverick Kennedy who had as running mate an equally maverick Rockefeller. "Young" (fifty) Kennedy declared, "I am for progress. I don't intend to give up the steam locomotive or the steel plow for any renegade who has turned against the very force that created it. The only progress I'm dubious about is that which allows artificial men to run for office. When the steel plow was first invented they said it would poison the soil. When the first passengers traveled at a hair-raising fifteen miles an hour by locomotive they were warned they would hemorrhage to death. Those are the kind of people who are against progress and want to go back to the hoe and the handcart." "My esteemed opponent," replied Frank smoothly, "is for the steel plow -- the plow that broke the plains and gave us the dustbowl of the nineteen-thirties. He is for the steam locomotive -- which is now to be found only in museums. If this is the kind of progress my opponents are for, let' me say, Go to the museums and dustbowls, my friends, a.nd give us pure air and pure food..." But it really didn't rhatter what Frank said. People asked themselves for the first time what progress had brought them. Installment buying? Planned obsolescence? Devitalized food? The out as fast as they could be replaced? Automobiles that broke down carrying people at eighty miles an hour to new billboards, new hot-dog stands? Jerry-built housing developments that became slums before the crumbling houses were paid for? H-bombs? Napalm? Starvation in Mississippi and New Mexico? The UN? Policemen, cenphantiasis? Fashions? Caramel-colored grain neutral spirits? A morality based on The Pill? Enough people came up with an answer to elect Frank. He carried every state but Arizona, Alabama, Georgia, South Carolina and Vermont. He even squeaked through in Maine and Florida. A t his inaugration Frank wore a three-cornered hat with a red-white-and-blue cockade and rode down Pennsylvania Avenue in an open horse-drawn carriage. The music for the Inaugural Ball was provided by hurdy-gurdies. In doing over the White House Aurelie had the electric lights ripped out and candles ordered for the chandeliers. The Master Chandlers Association sent her a set of antique brass bedwarmers in token of gratitude. A golden age dawned. Except for a few scattered diehards, Frank Merriwell's view had become the popular view. People discovered a new content, even a new prosperity in abandoning television, the all-electric kitchen and the princess telephone in every room. All open-air movie theaters were turned into archery ranges, and cracker barrels returned to the corner groceries. Advertising was so heavily taxed that Madison Avenue became a ghost street. Automobiles were not prohibited, but they were considered to be a sign of drivers who hadn't yet made it into the horsey set. Smoke and soot gradually vanished from the shrinking cities as factory after factory for manufacturing useless gadgets closed down. And there were charming fringe benefits. One week Aurelie appeared in public in a fascinator and the next every secretary from Boston to Los Angeles appeared in fascinators. Of course, the country had fewer secretaries (and bookkeepers and time-study experts) now that competition among businesses was slackening. Wimples became popular. Most girls stayed home to bake bread, be wed young and discover that large families sharing the burdens of the household could accomplish more with greater ease than all the silent, automatic mobilmaid, pop-up, snap-on, drip-dry, and press-to-release items had in the dreary past. Sociologists studied the phenomenon and announced it was a perfectly normal synthesis brought about by the pressure of the new feminism versus the new antifeminism and would have happened without Frank Merriwell, he being only the product of his age and not vice versa. It is doubtful if President Merriwell ever scanned it, he being busy with the erection and dedication of the grandest of Washington's memorials, that deGilbert, the only non-American ever to be so honored. As the President cut the ribbon before the mammoth replica of the Savoy Theater, he said tersely, "He was absolutely against all progress." Receiving the account by special courier who had used up several relays of horses, Stevenson Woolsey absently laid the heavy parchment aside. "Appalachia -- what an appalling name for such a g-girl. May I call you P-Polly?" "Oh, Steve -- all my life I've wanted to be called Polly. Now I'll never let anyone call me anything else." "Well, no use going overb-board about it. Appalachia's still your legal name, you know. Appalachia Lee. You think it might sound awkward if you changed it to Polly Woolsey?" His political partner, removing Author delivers wife of daughter in east coast national forest. Fiction? No, fact! Six years ago Ward Moore and wife Raylyn were traveiing up the coast when aboutto-be daughter Sara arrived at her destination, sometime before her parents reached theirs. Moore, already the patriarch of several grown families, delivered the newest member of the tribe. "There has always been a certain amount of imagination effervescent in my family," Ward Moore writes us. "One of my maternal ancestors 'ran -- ' so help me that's the verb in the encyclopedia, ' -- through Italy and Istria in the #th century, proclaiming the imminent coming of the Messiah...' " A fine heritage for an sf writer! "What have I been doing in the past few years." Moore's ietter echoes in response to our queries. "I have written three excellent novels which passed, without the change of a word or punctuation mark, from being too far ahead of their time to being just too old fashioned and conventional. "Also I've been cultivating my garden. Why doesn't someone realize that Voltaire wasn't speaking metaphoricaily, but quite literally? "Of the novels I published before I went out of style, there were several: Breathe the Air Again, Greener Than You Think. Cloud By Day. Bring the Jubilee, and Joyleg -- a # collaboration with Avram Davidson." his hands from just below her waist in the back, murmured, "What a turn you've given me! Just let me have a few days to think it over, will you? Or at least a few minutes?" And she allowed a becoming blush to creep up under her milk-chocolate complexion. "Frank wants us to go along as p-part of his staff to Ulan Bator for his summit conference with the chairman and party secretary, and ninety days on a clipper ship can be pretty boresome to those who aren't married -- while it would be just the thing for a honeymoon." "Why, Stevenson, you romantic old darling, you. Three months on a sailing ship. Whatever will we do?" It was something short of a year later, after the historic Merriwell summit talks had borne fruit and the world, stimulated by Frank's honest antagonism to any weapon more lethal than a rock, decided to scrap every gun, rifle, plane, tank, warship, pistol, bayonet and bomb, that the unheard-of happened. It came first as a laconic statement from White House Press Secretary Wilton Ogilvie, transmitted by heliograph and semaphore all over the country and around the world: "After the most conscientious consideration. President Merriwell has decided to resign." Pressed immediately for reasons, Ogilvie gave out his next communique: "The President is taking this step because he feels his objectives have been achieved and progress is at an end." All over the world heads of state dropped whatever they were doing to call Frank Merriwell -- they forgot or ignored the open secret of his origin -- " A great human being..." "A man for the ages..." "A soul to admire... and so on. Some reporter even got to Frank's father-in-law, nested as befitted Frank's position in a hermit's cave high up in the Great Smokies, complete with bats and familiars. Madder than ever, too, he took full credit for everything. "I made Frank Merriwell," he said for publication by various town criers. "I made him what he is. I promised I would destroy civilization and I have done so. What little nests of progress remain in isolated spots will disappear in a few years as soon as the formulas for soft drinks and calculating the velocity of light have been forgotten. We have won, beaten all the false prophets, kept the human race from going to the stars in order to build a heaven on Earth." Mrs. Merriwell, invited to comment on her father's pronouncement, said only, "Oh, Daddy's an old fuddy-duddy, still living back in the scientific age." First Ladyship had done well by Aurelie. Her charms were the delight of the wood-engravers who had succeeded the photographers. The clincher came at the press conference when they asked Frank Merriwell what, as ex-President, he proposed to do. He said, "I've had an offer from -- " in the pause a score of minds filled in: the Vatican, Oxford University, The Society for the Rights of Man, the Reunited Nations. But Frank finished, " -- the Mets, which I've decided to take." So he did.  Some Contributors Past and Present Pou! Anderson Isaac Asimov AM ted Bester James Blish Robert Bloch Ray Bradbury Arthur C. Clarke L. Sprague de Camp Lester del Rey Robert A. Heinlein Willy Ley Donald H. Menzel J. R. Pierce Frederik Pohi Robert S. Richardson Robert Silverberg Theodore Sturgeon A.E. Van Vogt Kurt Vonnegut. Jr. H. G. Wells, science fiction -- often termed "future fiction" -- has fascinated alert minds. Not only has it entertained. It has predicted much of the far-ranging scientific and social change now upon us. authors of the genre continue to speculate, to predict, to tackle the prime problems already shaping tomorrow. Ecology -- space exploration -- nuclear promise and threat -- energy -- social evolution and biological revolution -- these and other fields are probed by imaginative stories uniquely exciting and rewarding. So let your fancy run free. Subscribe now! For U.S. and Canada, send coupon to: New York. N Y. # For United Kingdom, send coupon to: London SW# #RD D # issues of IF for # # issues of IF for # of IF for # of IF for # Enclosed find . in payment for my subscription as checked above. He could stop the world, but would it let him get off? office he found a message on his desk: Dr. Arno called. He would like to see you at the lab when you have a chance. He immediately depressed the key on his squawk box and told his secretary, "Miss Carter, cancel all my appointments today. Tell anyone who calls that I will have to get back to them tomorrow. Get me a company helicruiser. Oh, yes, and call Dr. Arno and tell him that I'll be over in twenty minutes." The helicruiser was waiting by the time he reached the roof. He did not often rush like this. But it would be foolish to play executive games with Arno, who was completely impervious to them. Dr. Arno was not just another member of the research staff. He was a physicist whose findings often made sense in dollars. Martin had set him up with a lab of his own and had given him a very significant budget for equipment and supplies and complete freedom to pursue whatever research he wished. Probably ninety per cent of his time was spent on pet theories that, even if proven, could not possibly have any commercial application. But the other ten per cent had made Martin Electronics great. The #-year fuel cell, so necessary for the outer colonies; the loop drive, which was the single largest breakthrough in the development of interstellar travel; the multipolarized memory cell, which reduced room-sized computers to six cubic feet and made them a common household item -- these were just a few of the revolutionary advances that had begun with Arno's research. Martin's train of thought was broken as he spotted the RD complex below. Off to the left, apart from the other labs, was Dr. Arno's facility, a two-story struccredits' worth of equipment and one man. Arno generally worked alone. When he needed help he could requisition personnel at will from the other RD facilities in the complex. Currently he was working alone. He was out on the roof, waiting for Martin, as the helicruiser landed. This meant that whatever he had been working on was completed. While he was still working on something not even a fire could drive him from his lab, much less anything as trivial as a visit by the boss. In fact, Arno did not actually greet the head of Martin Electronics. Without even a hello, Arno had Paul Martin by the arm and was dragging him quickly into the lab as he talked in that rapid, machine-gun style of his about quantum physics and time and about shaking the very foundations of conventional physical thinking. Martin let it all go in one ear and out the other as he was rushed down the corridors. He knew that once he got Arno calmed down, he would hear it all over again in simple layman's language, which was all that he understood. Paul Martin was a businessman. He did not have the slightest knowledge of science, f you were to tell him what a machine did he would neve'" ask -- nor would he care -- how it worked. But, faster than any other man in the galaxy, he could come up with twenty-five commercial applications and a hundred major markets. A S HE entered Dr. Arno's office Martin saw on the desk a metal box about two inches by five inches by eight inches, a pair of coveralls and some wires leading from the box to the coveralls. That had to be it, whatever "it" was, he decided. He soon got Arno calmed down and had him begin all over again under the usual ground rules -- namely, in simple English. "Well, ever since the birth of quantum physics at the beginning of the twentieth century there has been speculation as to whether or not time is quantized." "You're getting closer to the mother tongue -- but you're not yet quite there." "Well, let me give you an example. You know a little about electricity. Now, given a sufficient power source, can you get any specific amount of electric charge that you want?" "Of course." "Wrong. Because there is an absolute unit of electric charge, namely the charge of one electron. So you can get the charge of lion and one electrons, but you and a half electrons. So we say that electricity is quantized. Heat, on the other hand, is not quantized. You can get any specific amount of heat." "But the difference between one and a half is too trivial to make any difference." "That's true in any normal use of electricity. But the fact that electricity is quantized has immense scientific significance. Now, we were talking about time. As I was saying, physicists have long argued over whether time is or is not quantized. Given the limitations of our measuring devices, we have not been able to answer the question -- until now. I have always believed that it is. Just a gut reaction, mind you, not based on any experimental data. But I've been playing with the idea in experimental applications on and off for several years -- and I've finally proved my point. Just as we can isolate a single electron, the quantum of electricity, I have developed a device that can isolate a single quantum of time." Paul Martin let this last statement sift through his mind, but without results. He could not understand what the machine did. "Let me demonstrate." Dr. Arno slowly put on the coveralls, taking care not to disconnect any of the thin wires linking them with the black metal box. They covered him completely except for his head. Then he hooked the box onto the belt, thus leaving his hands free. As Martin closely watched, he reached over and pushed a button on the box. Suddenly he was not there. Martin choked. He closed his eyes tightly, looked again at the spot where Dr. Arno had stood. He refused to believe his eyes. "Well?" His heart skipped a beat as he spun around to face the voice. Dr. Arno was sitting in a chair by the door. "But this is impossible! It's -- it's teleportation!" "Nonsense. First of all, it was not teleportation. I walked leisurely from the desk to this chair and sat down. Secondly, I doubt that teleportation is impossible, although I've never tried lo experiment with it. But that is an idea. Maybe when this is perfected -- " "But, but you couldn't have walked to that chair. I saw you standing by the desk one instant and suddenly you were in that chair." "Yet it wasn't instantaneous. In your time reckoning, it took one time quantum, approximately one three-hundred-thousandth of a second. I haven't yet computed it exactly. This device slipped me into one time quantum and kept me there for about two minutes in my time. Your time -- and that means the whole rest of the universe except me -- was frozen into one three-hundred-thousandth of a second, while I had about two minutes to walk around." "I just can't understand what happened. I can't believe my senses. I can't-" As he was speaking Dr. Arno pushed the button again and Paul Martin was talking to an empty chair. Dr. Arno was seated behind his desk. "Here, try it," he said as he started to get out of the coveralls. "It can't hurt you." D espite this pledge it took quite some time to coax Martin into the coveralls. He protested the entire time that Dr. Arno was stuffing him into them. Arno later described the experience as similar to that of clothing a young child, who had not mastered buttons, zippers, or shoelaces. But finally Paul Martin was set. "Now wait a minute while I get a coin. Let me know when you're about to push the button and I'll drop it. The result should be impressive." Arno reached into his pocket and got out a ten-centicredit coin. "Okay. Go ahead." Martin drew up his courage and reached for the button. Just as he saw Dr. Arno drop the coin, he closed his eyes and pushed the button. Nothing happened. Everything felt the same. He tried moving his hands, and they worked perfectly. Then it dawned on him that he had not heard the coin drop. He slowly opened his eyes. Arno was frozen in place. The coin was suspended in midair. There was no sound. The sound waves were not moving through the air. It was all a dream. Half in a daze, he moved toward the coin. He reached his hand out and touched it gingerly. It did not move. He drew his hand back and then tried again. This time the coin dropped to the floor. "Your two minutes are up." It was reassuring to hear Arno's voice, to be back in the real world again. "You look pretty shaken up. I was, too, the first few times. It takes some getting used to. I'll never forget my first time. It was only about ten seconds then, not two minutes. And lucky for me that it was. I hadn't anticipated that the air molecules wouldn't move, so I couldn't breathe. Since then, I extended the field a bit in front of the face to correct that problem." But Martin was not listening. He was still trying to believe that what had just iiappened had really happened. He could not quite convince himself. They sat and discussed it some more. Then he tried the experiment again. He was still shaky, but no longer in a stupor. The third time he was confident in his movements. The fourth time he enjoyed. By the time he left the lab it was evening. He decided to fly straight home, rather than return to his office. He knew that he could not work any more that day. He had a lot of thinking to do. His entire concept of the universe seemed shattered. All he wanted in the whole world just then was a drink, a hot shower and a stretch of solitude in which to think. Margaret had taken the children down to Buenos Aires that morning for the November Carnival. It was a two-day affair -- they were not due back until the following evening. He still had not been able to think up any salable uses for the device, but he felt certain that there must be some. Part of his agreement with Dr. Arno was that anything he could see a commercial use for belonged exclusively to the company. Anything else Arno was free to publish. It did Martin's ego a world of good whenever he thought about how, of the hundreds of papers that Arno had published on all sorts of topics, no one else had ever come up with a commercial application. If he couldn't, nobody could. Dr. Arno felt that he would be publishing this one and he was looking forward to it. He was really a child at heart. There had been a look of pure, mischievous glee in his eyes when he had told Martin he would spring his latest findings on the next meeting of the World Physical Society without any advance warning -- and then watch their faces as he destroyed the very foundations of their thinking with his announcement. Around midnight Martin had pretty much decided that this was another of Arno's ninety percenters, but he vowed to think about it some more the next day. In the meantime, if he were to sleep that night, he had to get the machine off his mind. He flipped on the screen to catch the late news. It rapidly took his mind off Dr. Arno's new invention. It gave him something far more serious to think about. The first item was that Stardeck IV had limped into Outer Station XI. It had been hit by a meteor and would be at least six months in repair. invested in that venture and he had borrowed the entire sum. In fourteen days, he had to meet a #-credit payment. If the ship had returned on schedule, he would have netted at least # to # credits, more than enough to meet the payment. But right now his cash was tied up. To make matters worse, the collateral for his loan was six million credits worth of Martin Electronics stock. If he failed to meet that payment the First Galaxy Commercial Bank could call the entire loan and sell enough of the stock to raise it. The stock was unregistered and not free to trade. With such stock, sold privately, you could only figure on receiving about half of the market value of free stock. That meant that the bank might have to sell Martin's entire holdings. He went over all of his records, looking for the means to raise # credits quickly. He woke his accountant and had him join the hunt. There was no way. Nearly all of his assets were frozen and could not be converted to cash in only fourteen days. He lay in bed awake all night, thinking and smoking one synthetic cigarette after another. By dawn he had not slept, but he had the embryo of a plan. Instead of going to the office that morning, he returned to Dr. Arno's lab. "How long can you keep someone in a time quantum? Can you extend it beyond the current two minutes?" "Yes, but not much more, since the power supply must be selfcontained. I'd say the upside limit is in the fourto five-minute range." "I'd like you to build me another device with the following specifications -- " He took a piece of paper from the desk drawer and wrote: #. Time freeze #-# minutes. #. Coveralls can be worn under street clothing, with clothing included in the field. #. Mechanism built into conventional attache case, with button on outside of case. Remainder of case free to carry other materials. #. Only one wire, leading from case to waist of coveralls, which can be plugged and unplugged at case end. He handed the paper to Arno. "Well, can you do it?" "Of course. There's nothing really different here except the packaging and upping the power source." "How long will it take you?" "If I convert the one I already built -- about a week." "If you don't work on anything else except this?" "Then I guess about three days. But I don't see the reason for all the rush." "I've got a very good reason, but I can't discuss it with you now. I'll be back Friday afternoon to pick up the unit." H e called Miss Carter to tell her that he would not be in for the rest of the day and asked her to pacify all callers as best she could. His next stop was the financial district, where he visited several banks. He spent most time at the First Galaxy Commercial, which he considered the source of his problems. He kept his usual office hours during the rest of the week. The time seemed to him to pass remarkably slowly. He spoke with no one at the office and during evenings he avoided Margaret and the children. Nothing mattered until he picked up the machine at Arno's lab on Friday. Over the weekend he tried hard to act as if he realized that Margaret and the children were alive, but he did not succeed. By Sunday night his children hated him and his wife was insisting that he see a psychiatrist. But he knew that a great weight would be lifted from his shoulders tomorrow and he would be able to live and enjoy again. After an eternal, sleepless night Monday morning finally dawned. As soon as he was alone he called Miss Carter to tell her that he had an urgent business meeting and would not be in today. Then he got into the coveralls and put on a business suit over them. He called for a taxi, put on a topcoat and leather gloves, picked up his special attache case and announced at the door that he had an early meeting and would have to eat breakfast on the way. "I really don't think you should go in today, dear. You haven't been yourself lately." "Oh, ridiculous. Marge. I've had a few rough days worrying about one particular problem. This meeting today should solve it." "Well, I don't like it. But if you insist on going, at least have some coffee before you leave." "No time. But I promise you that I'll have a cup before my first appointment." He kissed her tenderly and left. The taxi was waiting. He gave an address in the outskirts of the financial district. He would walk the last several blocks. He paused outside the entrance of the First Galaxy Commercial Bank and ran through his mind exactly what he was going to do. He examined every detail of his plan for the hundredth time, looking for areas of possible trouble. Having decided for the hundredth time that there were none he lifted his head, threw back his shoulders and strode into the bank. Once inside, he did not hesitate. He knew exactly what to do. He walked directly to the lounge area, where people filled out forms and waited to see loan officials. From it, he had an unobstructed view of the entrance to one particular teller's cage. It had one of those buzzer contraptions that let you in after you were recognized. He unfolded a newspaper and, under its cover, plugged the wire from his clothes into the attache case. He then settled back, feigned reading and watched the buzzing door. Many people entered and left by it. Eventually one of them would open the door wide enough for a second person to pass. He would not have to keep it that way for long. One three-hundredthousandth of a second was quite sufficient. that morning. He came to sneezing, his eyes running. Numerous pills and nose sprays later he again felt like a functioning human being. He cursed the generations of medical researchers who had broken the backs of cancer, heart disease and most infectious diseases, but who still could offer nothing better against hay fever than temporary relief. Everywhere men with artificial hearts, livers, kidneys or lungs walked the streets, but no one yet had artificial sinuses. Nor would anyone ever have them, most likely. What annoyed him most was the fact that it was man-made pollutants in the air that made the lives of men such as himself so unbearable. His job as an executive trainee at the First Galaxy Commercial was neither interesting nor challenging. There was precious little training. One was simply made to endure a period of menial servitude before he was given meaningful work. Most of his time v as spent on such essentials as retabulating figures already calculated by a computer, checking for errors (in eighteen months he had yet to find one), going out for coffee and counting the days until he would be performing useful work. He smiled at the thought that at least today he would probably have occasional fits of sneezing to break the monotony. Viewed in that light, his hay fever no longer appeared so unredeemingly awful. Once the customers began to arrive he was able to make the time pass more quickly by practicing his people-watching hobby. The bank was a good place for it, because it drew a lovely assortment of strange characters. There was the old woman who came every Monday to open her safe deposit box and look fondly at her jewels and stock certificates. There was a chap in the lounge who sat caressing an attache case as if it contained a key to the wealth of the universe. A call interrupted his observations to inform him that the computer runs were ready. He went to the computer room to get the four copies for the day. Each was a little over two inches thick and contained over six pounds of paper. Unfolded, they would probably stretch clear to the uptown branch. Ted, a programer, piled them on Marlow's outstretched arms and he backed out of the room with his burden. He delivered one to Mr. Gate's office and that staid, gentleman removed the top copy from the pile. The weight drop to eighteen pounds felt good. Delivering the two copies to the teller's cage required him to cross the lobby, bend at the knees with his back straight and his arms parallel to the floor so that he could push an annoyingly low buzzer to request entry. As he crouched, pressing the buzzer, he realized that there would be an added difficulty today. He felt the beginnings and then the rumbling growth of a monumental sneeze. There was no place handy for him to put down the runs, so he hurridly balanced them on his left arm, using his right to grope for a tissue in his jacket pocket. The buzzer rang. Clutching the runs with his left arm and the tissue with his right hand, he pushed open the door with his back and turned to enter. But the sneeze was upon him. As he doubled over he felt the runs slip from his arm and the tissue fly from his hand, driven by the hard, loud gust of air he had just expelled. His eyes tearing and half closed, he tried to grab both simultaneously. In doing so he pushed the door open wide. Across the lobby, Paul Martin pressed a small black button on the attache case he was holding on his lap, under his newspaper. was silent. Paul Martin attached the case to the hooks he had secured to his belt and crossed the lobby. As he slipped past the crouching figure, frozen as it grasped toward a falling stack of paper and a solitary tissue suspended in the air before it, Martin's eyes widened. He would not hto go any farther. Just off to his left, on a shelf, were piled packets of twentyand fifty-credit notes, one hundred notes to each packet. He counted five packets of fifties and eight of twenties. That meant # I ,# credits. He glanced at his watch. One minute and five seconds had passed. A minimum of two minutes, fifty-five seconds were left and he had already located all he needed at this first stop. He opened the attache case and reached for the topmost packet of fifties. It would not budge. He tried again -- pushing, pulling and twisting -- but to no avail. His mere mortal strength could not move a stationary pile of paper even a fraction of an inch in one three-hundred-thousandth of a second. Two minutes were gone. In a fury, he attacked the higher pile of twenties. He rammed it with his shoulder. It was like ramming a steel girder. Two minutes, forty seconds. He looked around for something hard to smash the piles with, but he could no more move any useful tool than he could the money. Three minutes, thirty seconds. In one last effort he clamped his hands around the pile of twenties, placed both feet high against the wall and pushed. It would not budge. He strained and pushed harder. Still it would not budge. He was so wrapped up in his effort that he did not notice his grip slipping. Suddenly he was flying backward through the air. His back hit the corner of something hard, sharp and unyielding. As he felt the expanding blade pierce his coat, his jacket and then his skin he let out a soundless scream. ly struck a man. A falling man. A screaming man. But where had he come from? The man hit the ground and lay still. He was no longer screaming. A pool of blood began to work its way out from under his form. "What happened?" "Who is it?" "What's going on?" "Somebody call the police -- " John Marlow leaned over and listened for the stranger's breath and felt for a pulse. He could detect neither. "John, do you know this man? What's he doing in the teller's cage?" "He's dead." John Marlow got up slowly and moved to a chair. He could not understand what had happened. He was sure that this man had not been in the cage the instant before. In fact, wasn't he the gentleman who had been sitting in the lounge? Yes, of course he was. But that was impossible. Marlow had seen him still sitting there, at the other end of the lobby, as he backed into the teller's cage. Marlow told this to the police when they arrived and again at the lengthier questioning that took place at police headquarters. He was noticeably experiencing mild shock, so his testimony was considered of limited value. It was to be many years before he completely stopped having at least occasional nightmares about the screaming man, who suddenly appeared before his eyes, only to die with a horrible, wide-eyed look on his face. Autopsy results failed to shed any light on the mysterious death of industrialist Paul R. Martin, chairman and president of Martin Electronics Corporation, who died on Monday of apparently violent causes in the main office of the First Galaxy Commercial Bank. Dr. Andrew Stein, the city's chief medical examiner, announced today that death was due to internal trauma, caused by a sharp object. The wound indicated that the weapon was flat, rather than tapered, and came to a point at a # angle. Although Mr. Martin died in front of a large number of witnesses, no trace has been found of a weapon of any description. Anthony Carp, chief of detectives, stated that his men had uncovered several leads, which they were following up, , but he could not yet state publicly what these leads were. Dr. Stein further stated, "Throughout the entire extent of the wound there were traces of tissue paper. We do not know how this tissue paper got into the wound or how it managed to cover virtually its entire surface, but we do not believe that it could have contributed in to Mr. Martin's death." Mr. Martin will be cremated at a private ceremony on Friday. He is survived by his wife, Margaret, #, and two children: Linda, # and Thomas, #.  To find the last two men on Earth, look for them at each other's throats! sneezed the sodden gray cotpressed hands to head. He wanted ton of his brain was jammed more to rip off his ears, let his swollen tightly into his skull, causing dull brain spill forth to relieve the pain to radiate from his mind, congestion. Wh en he coughed, which The spider legs of pain stopped was -- thank God -- a more infredancing, trudged back to the center quent occurrence, invisible pliers of his mind to become the familiar locked on the bridge of gristle beache. Elmo Shireet, big-boned and tween his eyes, then twisted, exblunt of feature, glanced back from acting a sharp throb. The two the forward drive control and pains, that of sneeze and that of grinned sympathetically. His words cough, were diabolical comswirled in frosted air. plements, the one making him suf"Sorry, Captain. That shell crafer if the other failed. Together ter slipped up on me." they rendered the lesser body Sol blew a chill vapor of his own, aches -- some hundred to a thoua frozen curse at its core. He mansand -- impotent. aged a weak smile. Dunklebloom, Sol turned his head slowly. The the gunner, rummaged in the aid movement, slight as it Vwas, inkit with his artist's hands, procreased the thudding tempo in his duced a bottle of brown glass, brain. The tank found an irregular"Here, Captain. Try these." ity in the terrain, bounced as only Sol consulted his watch, then fifty tons of steel can do, then rewashed the tablets down with water from an old grimy paper cup. "Cold, Captain. You got a cold. No one ever found a cure for that." Sol fumbled for a tissue. "I had a cold yesterday, Maurice. The way I feel now it's got to be pneumonia." Isaac Wolfsohn, laser engineer, took his eyes from the cupola periscope. Sol wondered how a boy so young could produce a beard so thick. It was burgundy and leonine, but carefully trimmed. A rare and true color, thought Sol. "Jeep coming up fast from behind," said Wolfsohn. He returned to the periscope. "He's waving. Wants us to stop." Sol clutched the shortcom. "Lock 'em up, lads. We've got company." The order was not formally phrased, did not need to be. Sol's crews had been with him almost a year. They had an unspoken understanding. That, and the fact that they had ceased to give a damn about too many things, explained their efficiency as a fighting unit. With a gathering of linked steel the squadron halted on the tarchinked highway. Sol climbed wearily past Wolfsohn, popped the cupola and ascended into withering heat. He rested thinly fleshed forearms upon the rim of the hatch and waited. The jeep stopped fifteen paces away, just off the concrete. Dust drifted menacingly toward Sol's tank. As it arrived, Sol sneezed. coughed, then wished he were dead. When the pain retreated with the dust and the coughing, Soj made out a form standing rather stiffly by the Centurion's left skirting plate. He rubbed away tears, looked again. Sure enough, someone had removed himself from the jeep and come forward with the dust. Sol's red eyes focused on the courier in time to see a crisp salute. He returned the salute with one of his own, the kind a dead fish would make if it were in the army and felt as bad as Sol. Embryotic warrior, thought Sol, fresh out of an academy and still ingenuous enough to take orgasmic pleasure in being a soldier. The embryo's eyes moved surreptitiously over Sol's modified uniform, further altered by dirt and wear. Sol knew the embryo's thoughts, his uniform correct, neat, Sol's: A mess! A perfect mess! No wonder we haven't won! Sol laughed mentally only because he did not want to antagonize the pain in his skull. If wars were won by the best-dressed armies, generals would be made in Paris boutiques and armies would mince rather than march to victory. "Sir, you are Captain Inglestien, commander of Squadron C, Eleventh armored Regiment, code Bagel C of Big Bagel?" Sol doubted the courier would appreciate a humorous answer so he contented himself with a nod. Dust coated the made-in-an-academy soldier's face like cheap mascara. Sweat was making it run. "Then, sir, these are your orders." Sol received the brown envelope with disinterest. The courier allowed himself a grimace of contempt, made another curt salute, very precise, as if to say, This is how it's done, sir!, and marched back to the jeep. The jeep roared, pumped gravel and dust. Cursing aloud so that his head began to smolder, Sol slammed the hatch cover before the red dust could reach him. T he Centurion's air-conditioning continued to manufacture ice cubes malignantly. The outside temperature of one hundred plus degrees had begun to clear Sol's head. But now, back inside the fifty-ton micro-environment, a viscous fluid welled between Sol's temples. He kept his voice even as he glared at Dunklebloom. "First time we stop, Maurice, you fix that damn airbox or, by Solomon, I'll rip it out, throw it in front of the Jehovah and tread it to iron pulp!" "Right, Captain," answered Dunklebloom, grinning lamely. "First chance I'll pop 'er and find the bug." "Right, Captain," answered Dunklebloom, grinning lamely. "First chance I'll pop 'er and find the bug." Sol opened the brown envelope. The orders could only lend detail to a general fact already known. His voice squawked over the shortcom to the eleven Centurions drawn up behind the Jehovah: "Roll!" Early the following morning Charlie Bagel Squadron reached a river -- the river -- after veering from Highway #I and dusting a mile east over a dirt road recently gouged out by engineers. Two armored squadrons were . already there, along with an uncertain amount of ordnance, artillery and support auxiliaries. All formed an iron tangle along the northern bank, waiting to spill across the muddy river. A traffic MP, trying hard to blow the bean out of his whistle, waved Sol's squadron to a parking zone of red sand. As the Jehovah locked tread, Sol flipped the cupola hatch. Clambering through the opening, he slid across the olive turret cover and dropped to the sand. "Why the jam?" The MP tucked his whistle into a pocket, shook sweat from his nose. "Guerrillas. Slipped in last night. Blew the pontoonie half to heaven." "How long before she's fixed?" "Engineers say noon." The trafficker pointed. "See. Got new 'toons strung to the other shore already. Be ready now except they're having tp improvise. Those guerrillas did a pretty good job there." The MP darted away as a dozen personnel carriers rattled on the horizon formed by the northern embankment. Sol turned to his crew. "Spread the word. We've got till noon. Seems guerrillas put a fly in the enginners' soup last night." Crews spilled from iron wombs. Most made for the red water -- a few sprawled in the long shadows of their tanks. Like a father, Sol watched his crew join others in the sluggish river, some whooping and yelling, twenty with arms linked in the dancing oval of a hora. Each man had suffered and had seen his dreams broken. Their very world had nearly passed into the oblivion of radioactive dust. There was much they wished to forget. There was much Sol wished to forget. Members of his family had been in the Jewish Legion during World War I, serving with Field Marshall Allenby and the Zionist leader Vlakimir Jabotinsky. His grandparents had died in # when Arabs burned and looted Jewish homes in Haifa. Two older brothers and an uncle had been lost to the El Alamein push of World War II. When Israel had become a state Sol's parents had been there to rejoice, but not for long -- Egyptian guerrillas had seen to that. At age three Sol had found himself alone and he had been so ever since. In the wars and protracted attritions which followed -- and of these there were many -- young Sol had had his revenge, again and again. War became like a wife, sometimes loved, often hated. M yra Kalan returned Sol's thoughts to the present. "How's the cold?" Myra's voice was soft, dulcet, hardly the voice of a tank commander. Yet Myra and her lady crew had taken their Blessed Mary into a dozen mancreated hells. "Fine. Dunklebloom performed surgery on the air-conditioning. That helped. Head's beginning to clear." Myra smiled. Sol looked away, feeling empty and alone. Two months earlier they had slept together. Since then there had been little time even for quiet words and affection. Myra was a thing of beauty in a world which was systematically destroying beauty. "Why so sad, then?" Sol shrugged. "Guess I was born frowning." For reasons never clear, Charlie Bagel was the first cleared for crossing. The Jehovah raked onto the unevenness of linked pontoons and rattled toward the southern bank. The rest of the squadron filed behind, spaced so as not to overburden the temporary bridge with a massing of fifty-ton weights. Where the river made a leisurely turn a mile to the west, the #I truss bridge lay black in the red water like a collection of broken spiders. Sol frowned. If I forget thee, O Jerusalem, let my hand forget her cunning. The land south of the river was much the same as that north; red earth, sand, scablike vegetation on the dry soil, sparse grass, weeds brittle with midsummer heat. Through the periscope, Sol watched the Red River and Oklahoma receding, while ahead, the plains of Texas opened in arid infinities. The squadron passed southeast, then due south. The terrain changed only as the sun fell. As yet Charlie Bagel had encountered no resistance. In fact, not a living Texan had been seen, if the numerous jackrabbits were discounted. Shireet tapped a point on his Fina highway map. "Nocona, two miles, junction highways eightytwo and one-seventy-five. That the place?" Sol nodded. "We blow theircommunications, give 'em a scare, then ghost south roughly parallel to eighty-one." Wolfsohn consulted his badly thumbed Backpacker s and Camper's Guide to the Southwestern States, then a thinner dog-eared volume, A Tourist's Guide To Texas, copyright #. The laser engineer clucked in triumph. "Nocona! Hum." After a moment of study; "Doesn't say much about the place except it's farrtous for its cowboy boots." Charlie Bagel Squadron met its first resistance on rolling pasture outside the little town famous for its boots. Lank cattle fled as artillery and tanks which were museum pieces boomed at the Centurions from low hillocks. Sol's squadron fanned, returning fire with their lasers. The battle was one-sided, abbreviated. Tex artillery was broken, every tank smashed. Still, Sol lost a tank and its crew -- a disappointment. He would miss that tank in the future, need it sorely. This Texas force had been illarmed militia, a part of the converted Texas Department of Public Safety, now the Public Military Defense Force. Farther south would be the Retex heavy armored units, few in number, but armed with modern ordnance. The sun cracked like an ocherous egg on the horizon. Sol's column, minus a Centurion, left Nocona with its skeleton crew of citizens who were relieved to see the Israeli mercenaries on their way. S OL grinned wryly as he examined his new cowboy boots. His were simple black, Dunklebloom's a tan, Shireet's tan, Wolfsohn's ostentatious red. Back along the string of Centurions there were other pairs; more black, brown, tan, and others white, buff, green, red, two-toned, a few unbelievably garish. That's my squadron; a mirror to the world's madness, thought Sol, waxing philosophic now that his head had cleared. And little wonder. Couldn't the World War of '# be traced back to fanatics in Eire, backed by an eager China? Led by one monumental fanatic who had believed himself Finn MacCoul reincarnate, they had conquered the north, driven out the Protestants and eventually threatened Britain herself. What Sol never quite understood was how this mushroomed into thirty nuclear minutes of Sino-Soviet-Anglo-American combat followed by a seven-year mopping-up operation. Sol studied the steel juggernauts crawling in the Jehovah's wake of brown dust. Originally the squadron had been composed of Israeli mercenaries, their tanks christened with names like Wrath of Jehovah (Sol's Centurion), Angel of Death, Zion, Aleph, Ben Gurion and What's Sadat? But in the first abortive invasion of Texas, nine months before, three tanks had been lost. As replacements, Sol received new crews, Myra Kalan and her female mercenaries among them. Regional Oakies composed the second crew. The third was made up of individuals of little religious experience. Respectively, they had named their Centurions Blessed Mary, Jehovah's Witness and Damnit. The War had decimated America and had taken a terrible toll in most other nations involved. It had not ended, but simply degenerated into more primitive styles as the combatants exhausted sophisticated weapons systems. Nuclear weapons had been the first to go in a quick flash at the beginning of '#. These nuclear bombs, the few retained after the falsely reassuring disarmament of '#, had destroyed the world's facilities for producing new bombs. The chemical and biological attacks that followed did to the people what the bombs had done to industry. With its mass of people all but obliterated, with much of its industry broken, America's specialized economy collapsed. The world followed. Ten years later few aircraft were operable. Even the army had difficulty replacing weapons as they were worn out or destroyed. The remaining factories lacked skilled scientists and a sufficient labor force and were mostly useless. Sol's unit was among the last possessing modern tanks. When the remaining heavy stuff wore out, the battlefields would be given over totally to infantry just as, already, aircraft had met the dodo's fate. The United States, Russia and their allies continued to pursue the war with China and India. The two factions resembled men who, having wounded each other fatally, crawled together and thumb-wrestled even as they bled to death. Israel had suffered less physically than many of her neighbors and -- along with a few other small nations not targeted for early annihilation -- to some extent had risen to the status of a world power. But the war madness which gripped the world had reached into her, drawing her men to Earth's corners where they fought as mercenaries. After Texas' secession from the Union, Sol had found employment in America, a nation with more wars than men. The Lone Star State had declared its neutrality. The United States Government had other ideas, hence the war with The Second Republic of Texas. A quote came to Sol's mind, Jeremiah #:#I -- or was it #:#? Thus said the Lord: a voice was heard in Ramah, lamentations, and bitter weeping: Rachel weeping for her children refused to be comforted for her children, because they were not. Who will weep for man when man is not? wondered Sol, rubbing the hard wedge of his nose. Rachel is dead. Who will weep? A t dusk, near a town called Mallard -- a small, round hollow dot on the Fina map, Charlie Bagel formed a laager around an abandoned barn. In darkness watched sad ghosts, crickets sang a dirge. Far away a coyote cried the moon up out of the east. The men slept or took their turn at the watch. Sol lay wakeful, thinking of Myra sleeping by her tank twenty yards aw'ay. Earlier they had talked of the War's end. Of a time when they might be together. Of taking advantage of the generous land grants America offered her mercenaries. Of marriage. All wellintentioned lies. Before dawn the column rolled south. The sun rose orange and bloated in the angle-thickened atmosphere, sent shadows running west over undulating plains. Thus far an accident of fate had kept them from further contact with Retex armor. The population, upon seeing the American stenciling on the armor and hand-painted stars of David, melted into the rubble of their homes. They did not care for the Y ank eeJewish invaders. Sol began to wonder if the Texans had any intention of resisting the invasion. Was it possible that Tex strength had been overestimated? Sol was dubious. The cowboys, like the U.S. Domestic Force, had only limited armor. With Texas so big and communications so poor it was necessary for both sides to maneuver until they collided at random like flying atoms. Because Charlie Bagel had not yet collided was no reason to discount the inevitable. Shireet spilled words like pebbles. "Old man up ahead." Sol pressed his eyes to the command periscope. A hundred yards ahead an old man ascended a grassed elevation topped by a splash of sallow-colored trees. "Big Bagel's been too quiet on the longcom," said Sol. "Stop and I'll ask that native if he's seen anything." "Sure thing, Captain." Shireet touched the track steering control and veered appropriately. Sol's dry voice went into the shortcom. "Short stop, lads. Fifty yards." Tq Jehovah drew up a few yards from the man, its Rolls-Royce Meteor idling like a hive of iron bees. Sol thrust his head and shoulders from the coolness of the Centurion. The old man seemed a holdover from the Jurassic, dressed in a straw hat and overalls five sizes too large, like sails empty of wind. His skin was wrinkled, brown like a persimmon too long in the sun. At least a hundred years had siphoned him dry of all but a spark of life. That spark had taken refuge in his eyes, the best place. It meant there was still a mind working in the mummifying shell. "Shalom," said the ancient, levering up an arm like a stick and a hand like a dry leaf. Sol blinked. "You Jewish?" "Nope, ain't nothin' now, but never was a Jew." He paused, spat tobacco from the corner of his mouth. "Knew a Jewish fella once, though. Owned a dress shop in Slidell. He alius said, 'Howdy, Jake,' and I'd alius' say, 'Shalom, Phil.' He's been dead a long time now." The old man nodded toward the column of tanks. "Boy, your contraptions shore are givin' my field hell. Don't them things work on the roads?" Sol smiled. "Sorry, sir. I wasn't aware this field was under cultivation." "Ain't." Sol laughed, a thing he had not done lately. "Everyone else ducked when they saw us coming. You're not afraid?" It was the old man's turn to be amused. "Lord, no. I ain't got nothin' you fellas 'ud want. Sallie May ran off Tuesday with a slick in the Highway Patrol Corps. All I got left is ma and a few taters and, if you're smart, you'll run off with the taters." Sol tossed the old man two packs of tobacco, a form of wealth, fleeting as it might be. "Keep your potatoes and your woman, too." The old man cranked himself over, picked up the smokings. "Shalom, boy. Thank ya." Sol gestured at the surrounding terrain. "Seen any Tex armor?" The old man made an oblique shrug. "Ain't seen a thing. Been fishin'." He nodded toward a stock tank at the bottom of a draw a mile away. "Perch and catfish bitin' poorly. Did better yesterday when we had a little shower in the morning. Perch like to feed when rain tickles the pond." Sol nodded. "Good fishing, sir." HE old man became a pleasant  memory wedged between many that were bad. The column rolled through farmland between Rhome and Justin, came finally to the suburbs of the megapolis of Dalworthington, with Fort Worth anchored in the west and Dallas in the east. A vacant thing, sprawling traps for dead dreams, the suburbs spread on every quarter. The Centurions meshed over asphalt streets not meant to bear the weight of juggernauts, tore across lawns of rank grass, beat down fences and rusting clotheslines. "Something coming in," said Dunklebloom. Sol took the longcom earphones. Big Bagel had bad news for her iron children. Sol removed the earphones and handed them to Dunklebloom. "Squadrons north, northwest and northeast of Dallas are having it rough once they draw within twenty or so miles of the city. We expected Tex armor, but they're also getting heavy artillery on their heads, the sort Intelligence said the cowboys lacked. We're losing a lot of tanks, being mauled. Wherever the Texans got their artillery -- it was a neat trick." Dunklebloom blew a breath between a gap in his teeth. "If they break the main thrust into Dallas we'll be stalled." "Exactly," snapped Shireet. "Those cowboys aren't dumb." Sol peered at Shireet's map of Dallas. "Well, let's try to be smart, then." In view of the available intelligence, Sol decided the Tex artillery must be located somewhere on Dallas' north side, possibly in the suburbs of Farmers Branch, Richardson or Garland. It might be possible then to come upon the emplacements from the rear and knock them out in a blitz. "Remember," admonished Sol, speaking into the shortcom, "surprise will be our only advantage, so keep your eyes open. The ploy washes out if we blunder into a defensive force before we're within range." Moving east into Dallas, the column crested a hill of black earth and shattered trees. Westward lay a vast charcoal radius where defense industries had once been. There, thought Sol, God stubbed out his cigarette. But he knew it seen them in the past, was destined to see more. The column scrabbled down a twenty-degree grade, churned across a six-lane avenue, sought narrow side streets where there was less chance of detection. Grass grew yellow in road chinks. The Centurions climbed a talus formed by a fallen Sears store, then spanned a ringent crevice where a gas main had burst through the pavement. In the summer-hot channel of a street Charlie Bagel halted. To the east and a little north the fortissimo of heavy artillery was plain to # Frame-worthy in space. by Patrick Moore with # full-color paintings by David A. Hardy Foreword by Arthur C. Clarke Not Sci-Fi, but the likely next steps in man's exploration of the solar system and the universe beyond. '# welcome this book... It provides a heady mixture of education, entertainment -- and inspiration." Arthur C. Clarke If you are fascinated by the vast expanse of the worlds beyond our own, make this your personal Christmas gift... to yourself! #V# X #" only # wherever books are sold hear, but blocking the view were several massive warehouses with windows like gouged-out eyes. "We're here," said Shireet, indicating the map. "Singleton Boulevard. Those guns are about a mile away, probably mounted on railway cars." The column advanced until the thunder of heavy guns shook the very streets. The Centurions halted. Sol, Dunklebloom, Myra and another tank commander armed themselves with M#s and #mm submachine guns and set out to reconnoiter. They turned a corner, then another, advancing with exquisite caution. A third turn revealed open ground, a levee beyond -- the Trinity Waterway, completed in #, reaching from Galveston on the Gulf to Houston and finally to Dalworthington. Beyond the earthen levee rose a complicated scaffolding. The sound of cannon fire came from there, together with gouts of smoke and fire. Dunklebloom gasped in disbelief. They zigzagged across the open ground, climbed the earthen slope to a stone house which afforded cover. A ship was anchored in the Trinity, a warship. "A cruiser," breathed Myra. "The Judge Roy Bean," muttered Dunklebloom. "She's a heavy cruiser," said Sol. "One of two the cowboys cornmandeered at the time of the Secession. We've found their phantom artillery. Those twelve fourteeninch guns have quite a reach." T hey retreated down the embankment, returned to the waiting tanks. Sol leaned against the Jehovah, breathing hard. He spoke quickly as he outlined a plan for assaulting the cruiser. bounty on the Bean," Sol finished. "We sink her and it's ours." "How'll we prove we were the boys who sank her?" asked an Oakie, his mind working like a piggy bank. Sol laughed sardonically. "They can check the markings on the iron coffins we leave behind." Crews were swallowed by their tanks. The Meteor Mk. #Bs revved, roared. The Centurions crawled forward in graceful lurches, one hanging back as rear guard. As the squadron crossed the open space between the buildings and levee, it fanned. Two tanks veered south to guard a bridge approach, should armored units attempt to cross the Trinity to lend assistance to the Bean. Eight tanks labored up the dike's thirty-degree outslope, found the crest, then locked track and skidded down the concrete inface in a shower of steel sparks. Even as the squadron slammed to a stop at the base of the levee, just a few feet from the muddy Trinity, their laser cannons opened up on the Bean. The cupola-mounted #mm cannon rattled, raked the cruiser's decks, chewing khaki-clad gunners racing along the catways. The Bean's fourteen-inch guns roared angrily, but futilely -- none could be depressed low enough to reach the tanks. But the vessel's lesser guns and laser mounts swiveled with sickening speed. Black wads of macerated earth began to rise along the tank-clotted bank. Dowels of livid energy laced the air. A five-inch shell found the Ben Gurion, spread her fifty tons on the air like torn paper. A laser finger detonated .t Aleph's fuel. Her cupola, like the top ripped off a beer can, rose sixty feet into the air, pinwheeled, fell steaming into the deep-dredged Trinity. The Damnit erupted in a final curse of flame, filled the air with shards of steel. Like the inside of a crematorium, the Witness blushed red. The OakAll Magazine Retailers magazines available to all retailers. Full details on procedures and requirements for proper display of mission of semi-annual sales affidavits can be obtained by writing Select Magazines Inc... # Park Ave. South, New York. N.Y. # ies died screaming, but no one heard. Shrouded in a pall of dense smoke, the remaining Centurions continued to beam energy into two predetermined sections of the Bean's hull. Plating began to peel like scorched paint, twist and warp in an agony of blistering steel. Near the aft section the hull opened like a bloody gut. The Jehovah's whining laser found the aft magazine. The remaining Centurions were lifted almost clear of the earth as the cruiser detonated with a sound like the slamming of hell's gates. Lesser explosions followed. Then deadness. Silence. The Jehovah limped up the embankment, slid down the far side, paused. Sol hauled himself from the tank. Wolfsohn followed. They climbed the levee. Blowing and steaming like a great fish, the Bean lay half-submerged in the Trinity, her keel resting against the muddy bottom. Survivors erawled upon the shattered superstructure like dazed ants. Wolfsohn slapped Sol's back. "We did it. Captain. We proved eight Davids can take on Goliath!" Sol gazed at the five burning Centurions. The fifth was Myra's. Myra dead. Dark hair and brown eyes and beauty in a face and in a soul. Gone. Sol returned to .Yt Jehovah. The remains of Charlie Bagel Squadron rolled into the canyons of downtown Dallas. With fatalistic cynicism a crew sang the Hatikva. Several Highway Patrol officers tried an ambush with M#s, grenades and a #-in. rocketlauneher. The launcher was pasted to a wall. Sol raked a mall with the black-clad officers and one naked statue. The Centurions rolled on, unopposed. Sol remembered the old fisherman's daughter. He wondered if he'd killed Sallie May's fella, wondered if she'd cry if he had. The Achrit Hayamin has come to earth. But the last days would not be spent in perfection, at least not in the sort of perfection envisioned by the prophets. Man moved rapidly toward perfecting himself as a machine of destruction. Eventually that perfection would be realized when the last two men found each others' throats. In an intersection where dead signals dangled ludicrously, two antiquated Pattons waited like iron toads. The J ehovah' s turret rotated on its traversing ring. The muzzle lost degrees of elevation as Dunklebloom aimed. A Patton blinked fire. The Centurions answered with knives of lightfire. The blood-lust rose in Sol, stronger than sex, stronger than love. A part of the intersection jumped into the air, geysering concrete. Chefzi ba, thought Sol, I have all that I desire.  the arguments -- and almost all the material for more arguments -- are in Cornell University Press's ited by Carl Sagan and Thornton Page, it consists primarily of the papers submitted to a symposium on unidentified flying objects held in Boston in December of #, by the American Association for the Advancement of Science. Many of the papers have been revised, expanded and updated for the book. There is also a good deal of additional material, appendices, photographs, charts and diagrams, together with a good index and bibliographical listing. A good, careful, meticulous job, full of healthy controversy and quite lacking the hysteria and misled religiosity so often found in discussions of the phenomenon. For phenomenon it is -- not so historical event, which serves, if properly used, as a potent and useful data-bank for the examination of our remarkable species. Perhaps only in criminology and law is there such a mother-lode of case-history, testimony and interpretation as exists in the microter has the useful character of short span and sharp focus -- in a word, spectacularity. And as a psycho-social phenomenon it has one more thing: the intrusion of the Other, hazy and perniciously illogical though it might seem -- yet it forces us to regard ourselves and our works not by standards established by our works and ourselves, but by the Other... something different, something outside. John Campbell used to challenge his writers; "Write me a story about a being who thinks as well as a man but not like a man." Few writers have succeeded; virtually none of the saucerian extremists have even come near. The Sagan Page book is, like Scripture, the voice of many different throats, and to the attentive reader has no single thing to say. Project Blue Book was a success, a failure; Condon is a saint, a devil; the Air Force is above-board -- the Air Force suppresses, represses, and Has Secrets. The contributors to the Symposium are without exception serious-minded people and not stupid, which makes their occasional, diametrical opposition so fascinating. Get this book. If you can't get it for yourself, plague your local library to put it within your reach. I say again: it is not necessary to care about this book. It is only neeessary to care about what people think they see, which is only another way of caring about what people are. Cornell University Press, #. H ere are a couple of "peripherals" for you. The Enigma of Reincarnation, by Brad Steiger (Avon, #(f) is a somewhat less than detached presentation of case histories and ratiocinations on the fascinating subject of having been born before. Some of these seem to fall rather more into Dr. Prince's "multiple personality" territory than into the occult -- and some of the documentation of the ground rules is more a presentation of what someone said than an exercise in reason. Interesting, though, on two counts: the subject itself, and the fact that so many people are devoted to it -- The other recent peripheral comes from none other than the tireless anthologist Roger Elwood -- this one is hi's very own book. It's about satanism, witchcraft and God, is called Strange Things are Happening (Family Library, #c) and is one of that uprush of church-oriented books we begin to find in supermarket racks next to -- and confronting -- the Gothics and the raunchies. No matter what your feelings about his basic thrust (that "faith in God and His Son" is "the only real alternative to Satan, his demons, and the 'strange things' of our past and present") you'll find it an interesting fast course in the history of witchcraft and the occult -- and a startling glimpse at the new explosion of their practices in modern life. There's a compact but excellent bibliography, too. of speculative fiction as I do affords a number of peak moments, explosive discoveries. Imagine finding for the first time Delany, Disch, Lafferty. I can recreate in a blink the impact on me of my first exposure to D.G. Compton, Barry Malzberg and Elizabeth Saxton. Well, here's another one. Richard E. Peck in Final Solution (Doubleday, #) has written a yarn of the "if this goes on" category which will curl up your toes in delight. Coupled with a swift, bright narrative style and a coruscating sense of humor is a sharply serious social commentary, generally encompassing the immediate future but most specifically dealing with the University. Take current trends in higher education -- the lowering of entrance requirements, the increasing voice of students in curriculum and administration and the purse-power of Government -- and extend, extrapolate them. Mix in a lot of laughter and an underlying sense of respect and responsible concern for education per se, throw in a fistful of genius for characterization (and caricature) and a fine feel for language, and you have a rough idea of Richard Peck's recipe -- and clear notice to watch for this name again. S F'S bookish bulldozer Sam Moskowitz is at it again. With heavy horsepower and a lowered blade he has excavated a boxful of well-buried gems and presents them in Horrors Unknown (Walker, #). I call them gems; Sam calls them masterpieces. The distinction lies, for example, in the appearance here of Ray Bradbury's very first story, not once but twice (the second a rewrite of the first with help from Henry Hasse). Masterpiece it is not gem it most certainly is, in the sense of its being a literary rarity. But the book does contain one authentic masterpiece: C. L. Moore's very early, exquisitely written Were-woman, one of the most spellbinding tales ever and worth the price of the book many times over. Warm thanks to the Annm c. a Am His first novel since #I : A Space Odyssey On sale August I editor for the storys' renascense -- it was very nearly lost. The book also contains a story by (brace yourself) C. L. Moore, A. Merritt, H. P. Lovecraft, Robert E. Howard and Frank Belknap Long, Jr. There are others, notably one by Edwin L. Sabin, from the twenties, which reads like G.C. Edmonson at his best. The book has an introduction by Moskowitz. S EX is here to stay -- it's been in and with sf for far longer than the superficial surveyors (like Kingsley Amis) seem to know. But now it flowers and the inevitable has happened: two anthologies of sfsx (if I may coin a symbol) -- one of them reprints, one, originals. I shall beat one of them heartily over the head and ears, even if it does include one of my stories. Strange Bedfellows, edited by Thomas Scortia (Random House, #) contains some true landmarks -- like Farmer's Mother and Chelsea Quinn Yarbro's False Dawn and a long-lost Boucher -- and a good deal more of excellence. My cavil is the editor's arrangement of the stories into groups absolutely guaranteed to deflate the most skilled auctorial efforts at structured surprise. It should have been enough that the book itself is a category (it's even subtitled Sex and Science Fiction) but Scortia has gone and grouped sado-masochism stories, homosexual stories, bestiality stories, and so on, so that if (as is usually the case) the writer tried to time his punch or explode his revelation, Scortia has seen to it that he is defeated. It would have been far better if he had extracted the two strongest yarns to open and close the book and shuffled the rest like cards, letting them speak for themselves. I guess what makes me maddest is that most of his selections are very good indeed. The other one (Eros in Orbit, Trident, S#) is edited by Joseph Elder and is quite something else. Ed Bryant with an edged and hilarious commentary of future sex ("They've even got a model that ejaculates flavored yogurt!"); Gordon Eklund and Thomas Scortia with potent horrors; Pamela Sargent with a finely wrought and most tender story about cloning; Jon Stopa with what is either a comedy or a nightmare; one of Barry Malzberg's sex-ridden, or rid-sexing astronauts and others, all enjoyable-to-good. The book makes a nice package and this is the first appearance for all of the stories. Many times I have been asked what early reading influenced me most. Of the most potent of those forces one novel has been out of my hands ever since I was in high school. I love that book with an abiding passion as a perennial evocation of delight and humor and beauty. You might imagine my pleasure on opening a package the other day to find Lord Dunsany's The Charwoman's Shadow in a handsome paperback from Ballantine (#). My warmest thanks to the publisher and Lin Carter (who did an introducion). Hey -- be sure not to miss The Best from If (Award, #(p). A solid antho.  On the moon, as on Earth, a misstep can mean death. And the question remains -- whose? I Let us buy the wine! Let us drink together... we will drown the sorrow of a thousand generations! Li Po, c. # night through a slanted transparent triangle of Mylarform, whose center was precisely (though coincidentally) at eye-level. My eye-level, that is. It was somewhat above that of Carole, my wife, who stood at my side. "What are you going to do?" she asked. "Will you tell Winter or will you not?" "I don't know yet. I have to think." I looked out into the night, seeking wisdom, but didn't find it. Luna One is in Mare Imbrium, near Eratosthenes, a crater as familiar to me now as Mount Monadnock had been on Earth. We're in the middle of the lunar night, though, and I can't see my crater. We're also in the middle of the local night and we should be in bed. So we stood there looking up at Earth. We -- Carole and I and The Chairman -- have a private place on the twelfth level of Luna One. Private with solid walls. Not as private as Eli Winter's, but he is the mayor, while I am but his right arm. The executive mayor, yes, which gives me more than a little clout, so we have solid walls and, as they say, a view. The view was of a crystal-clear sky (what else on the moon?), with blue-green Earth up there. And she looked winsome -- the trouble didn't show from here. Earth was winsome like a battered old lady, wrecked by time and careless use, seen through dim lenses from a great distance, only the fundamental form showing, lacking detail of pore and wrinkle. The Chairman? Ah, so. The first dog on the moon, one of six. He is in all effect Our son -- or so it seems -- a smoky-brown Pekingese, prideful of the wealth of feathers on his paddy feet. If Luna One is to be a permanent colony we must have our pets. Six dogs and six cats have come by rocket-propelled Ark to this improbable Ararat -- male and female pairs of each of six subspecies. Of the dogs: Pekingese, Lhasa apsos and Cavalier King Charles Spaniels -- the dogs had to be small. Of the cats: short-haired tabbies, Siamese and Manx. The plural of Manx, if there is one, is something I don't intend to become involved with. Carole grasped my shoulder, turned me to face her, and gave me a look I knew too well. "You'll have to, sooner or later," she said. "And shouldn't it be sooner?" I turned back to Earth. "I must think about it," I said. The smell of this place came to me now -- artificial, man-made, unnatural. Mostly one got used to it, like a freshman grows accustomed to the anatomy lab at medical school, but now and then that sterilized scent came back afresh, the olfactory cortex showing once more that it couldn't be taken in forever. The engineers and psychologists had provided a number of essences, including (it was said) some obscure pheromones, but you still knew you had air-conditioning. Nothing here to remind you of the smell of a newly mown field of hay. Most of the colonists had never known that vanishing smell, but I had. No scent of Earth here on Luna One, right. But Earth being what it was -- what it had become -- that was not a total loss. "You've been thinking about it." "Maybe I can take care of it myself. It's really not that big a deal, is it?" on the moon -- the first still on the moon, for that matter -- and the first attempt to grow Cannabis saliva, and both of these activities were altogether prescribed by our ground rules. Carole thought the still and the Cannabis endangered the colony. I knew they were illegal, but I doubted they were much of a threat. Still, I couldn't easily decide what to do. We, the colony, were a prototype, designed to see how things might be when we left Earth and carried our virtues and vices, weaknesses and strengths to other places where we might or might not survive -- assuming arrival in the first place. I thought Carole was making a foothill out of a molehill. But there lies deep within me an analog of a Mohorovicic discontinuity and I'm grateful for its presence, since it usually tells me when things are going too far. I touched my wife, looked straight into those blue-green eyes and said, "I will think about it -- I will -- but now it is time to go to bed." And we did so. As we were going to sleep The Chairman heard something out there, somewhere beneath the dome, and lifted his head about an inch and offered a tired woof to whatever it was. He set a lot of store by face, he did. O NE of the obvious stepping stones in man's penetration into space, beginning with Mercury, Gemini and Apollo, was the establishment of a permanent lunar colony. There being no end to the fouling of Earth, we had to go someplace. And we weren't ready for the other planets close to home (even if they could support us), let alone the stars. Our penetration of space didn't begin with the Mercury program, of course. There were V-#'s over London before that, then Vikings, Sputniks and other interesting hardware. A thorough reprise, however, would take us back to China and rockets in the Yuan Dynasty, when a nameless (to us) Oriental seeker after knowledge combined saltpeter, sulfur and charcoal into an inflammatory mix -- the propellant whose energy thrust the first fireworks into the sky. But that's stretching things. So, in the technological world of more or less now we go back to Robert Hutchings Goddard, standing in the Massachusetts snow in #, firing up an awkwardly supported apparatus, the first liquid-propelled rocket. This device ascended some fortyone feet in a gentle curve before entering its geometrically and physically ordained return path to the Massachusetts field, into which it fell with a no doubt satisfactory thunk. And, in due course that rocket had led, as one thing does to an unpredictable other, to the moon. The establishment of a reasonably permanent lunar base would be much facilitated, to say the least, by the presence of a breathable atmosphere, but that formidable accomplishment would be a long time coming. In the meantine, then, back to the dome. And -- for a permanent colony -- a dome whose size, construction and engineering made the simple habitations of the Mayflower missions look like children's toys, lying abandoned and forgotten in Mare Nectaris and in Tycho -- the boys and girls having lost interest and gone elsewhere to play. A dome meant to house # people (men, women and children) and twelve animals (dogs and cats) upon the lunar surface posed an array of problems of dimensions the first dome designers, those of the Mayflower missions, hadn't had to deal with. There were options, however, though only two. The first domes on the moon -- for the early, temporary colonies -- had been of Mylarplex, the dome prefabricated on Earth, carried to the moon and there inflated with an oxygennitrogen mixture into the approximate shape of a hemisphere. Those domes had worked, too, but in the early missions they had had to work for only a few people -- eleven, for example, in the case of ill-starred Mayflower Three, and that had been three more than Mission Design had called for. For the first really serious attempt to survive indefinitely on the moon something larger -- and by more than an order of magnitude -- was required. There were two possibilities: an enlargement of the prototypical Mayflower dome, preserving the general concept of those early structures, or a geodesic construction, a la Fuller, of solid triangular sheets of lightweight material, which could be transparant, opaque or anything between. (A bewildering variety of force fields had been proposed to obviate the necessity for this cumbersome construction, but without exception they had remained on their respective drawing boards.) In the end the geodesic dome had won over the Mayflower prototype because the psychologists foresaw, accurately or not, that the colonists would feel insecure beneath a very large dome constructed of such apparently flimsy stuff as Mylarplex. This view had been supported by the reactions of some of the colonists on the intermediate domes between the Mayflowers and the first permanent colony, Luna One. The psychologists and psychiatrists had prevailed over the engineers, who were the ones who had to erect the structure in hostile surroundings. The engineers had wanted Mylarplex, but they had lost. They had lived, however, in smaller Mylarplex domes while erecting the mammoth geodesic structure, whose form was essentially that of a sphere projected upon an icosahedron. HY five hundred and sixty  eight people anyway?" Frank Mei asked. This was an early conference in Houston. "Not ours to ask. Ours to build the dome." "Within lousy budgetary considerations. Limitations, I should say." These are engineers and architects, sitting around a long table. They've been complaining about the budget and other aspects of life. "Yes. Okay. Jonas, you're von Neiman asked. Von Neiman was the chairman of this loosely structured body. Jonas Mills was liaison between Project Design and this group. "Right, Bill," he said. "Gentlemen -- ah, and ladies -- it's Hke this. Luna One is going to start off with five hundred and sixty-eight people. And twelve small animals. dogs and cats. The population density must approach what Project Design considers optimal. I don't say be, I say approach." He looked owlishly around the table. "The density will be greater than that of New York City, less than that of Calcutta -- nearer that of New York. For the referent year that density in New York was about thirteen thousand five hundred people per square kilometer. Or thirty-five thousand per square mile, imperial measure. For Calcutta, forty-seven thousand five hundred per square kilo. A hundred and twenty-three thousand per square mile." Mills looked up from his notes, hoping the figures weren't boring his audience. They weren't. "Project Design decrees that the population density in the dome of Luna One will be twenty thousand per square kilometer, plus or minus no more than five per cent. That would be about fifty thousand per square mile. This is people-density. To the area required to produce this density fifteen per cent is to be added for the agricultural fields and a total of ten per cent more for life support, the recycling plant and the like. That is the basic position." . "Ho w did they come up with this particular figure -- twenty thousand per square kilometer?" "They didn't say, but the figure is firm. The people-figure is firm, that is, within the plus or minus five per cent. The additional area, for fields and life support and nonpeople needs, is not quite so firm. But those are the figures you're supposed to work with." Calculators were drawn from pockets around the table. The soft tapping of keys was heard, and digits flashed in brisk animation. "I have the figures, gentlemen. And ladies." Mills flushed. The others continued to make their own calculations. "Five hundred and sixty-eight divided by twenty thousand is point oh two eight four. So the floor area of the dome will be, people-wise, about a thirty-fifth of a square kilometer, or twenty-eight thousand six hundred square meters. Add the other twenty-five per cent and it comes to thirty-five thousand seven hundred and fifty square meters. Three point six hectares, something under nine acres. The floor will be circular. The diameter works out to about two hundred and twelve meters. These are rough figures." Some of those at the table looked up from their calculators with scorn. "The circumference is six hundred and sixty meters. Height at center of dome -- which is somewhat flattened from the hemispherical -- is approximately ninety meters." Silence for a time, the pocket calculators verifying and refining these data. "That's a lot of people to put into a space like that," Mei said. "Let alone the animals, the pets. And the hardware, the life support. How about space for recreation? I won't be there, but I don't think Fd like it if I were." "Look outside the windows," Mills said. Knowing what they would see, they did so. A yellowish, sulfurous mess. "And remember, they'll be building up in the dome. it won't all be at ground level." "Ho w high up?" Lucia Lehmann asked. "The interior of the dome isn't our problem. Another team will be handling that. There will be liaison, of course. Your only responsibility is to build the dome. To answer your question, Lucia, they'll be building, inside, all the way to the top." "How are they going to get up and down?" "Ramps and ladders, I think." "Any provision for -- well, a small park, or like that?" "I don't know. Provision for fields of growing crops, of course. That might be sort of the same thing." "They know where we're going to put it yet?" "Probably in Mare Imbrium. Nice flat terrain -- and other considerations I don't understand." There were other only partly relevant questions, but their real business was the dome itself and they talked about that for some time. And they thought of the people who would be living there. "I find this quite depressing," Mei said as the group left the conference room. "Yes. That's understandable," said Mills. "A honeycomb." "A maze." "A labyrinth." "I'm not so sure," said Lucia, who as a child had played elaborately with doll houses. "I think it might be, you know -- cozy." R elative quiet in the dome now. There is always a hum and a throb in the background, but these are omnipresent and cease to have meaning as auditory stimuli, becoming simply conditions of existence. The colonists have mostly gone to bed. In the fourth level of Sector B, Antonio Scartia, thinking his wife asleep, creeps from the place they share. In this thought about his wife, as frequently about other such thoughts, he is wrong. "Where are you going, then?" Gina Scartia asks. "I have to talk to Charlie." Gina raises her head and passes a hand through an abundance of tousled black hair. She doesn't know it, doesn't think about it, but she is as beholden to the hair on her head as is The Chairman to the feathers on his paddy feet. "If you're going to see Maria I kill you, all right?" "All right, Gina. But I'm not -- and you know it." She gets out of bed for the moment, draws a shapeless garment over her shoulders, emphasizing the shapeliness beneath. "You are up to something, always up to something, same as on Earth. I don't know how you made this mission. But, as on Earth, I find out later what you are up to." She watches her husband leave, he flicking aside the curtained partition to their quarters. "You will be back before an hour," she says to his departing back. "Or I hurt you, all right?" The partition, drawn by lunar gravity, fell gently back into place. L una one was a honeycomb, a maze, a labyrinth, not an easy place to move about in, and eighty per cent of the inhabitants knew only the parts of the passages that had meaning to them. The others were more familiar with places that were none of their business. And, as with ancient cathedrals, history and complexity had produced a place no one totally knew. Antonio Scartia threaded his way through a warren of passages, ramps and what seemed like tunnels to the quarters of Charles Erskine. Erskine was one of the few single men on Luna One. His small place was on the second level in Sector F, near the periphery, though not commanding a view. Scartia was a' chemist and Erskine was his assistant. "I can't stay long," Scartia said. "Gina thinks I might be otherwise occupied. Suspicious girl, but I love her. For all I know she's followed me here." He peered into the dimly illumined passage beyond the hanging partition. "So, you've been putting your head to work? What do we do about Operation Red, then?" "I know the first thing we're going to do." Charlie's place had no solid partitions, but he made gestures to make the cubicle as secure as he could, then unlocked a small closet and withdrew a bottle and two glasses. Into the glasses he poured small quantities of a dark amber fluid. He handed one glass to Scartia, raised his own, and said, "Up!" They drank, knocking it down in a swallow. There wasn't much of it. "Down!" said Scartia, in ritual response. "So old friend, what now?" "Well, we're not sure he's onto us, are we? Maybe he didn't tumble." "Maybe he didn't. My guess is he did. Something about the look in his eyes when he left. The question is, do we keep Red going in the lab or do we put it someplace -- where he can't find it?" Scartia eyed the small amount remaining in the bottle. "Might as well finish it," Charlie said. The last drops fell slowly into the glasses. They sat at a small table, looking at each other, partners in crime, knowing no guilt whatever, thinking only of ways to keep their thing going. Scartia looked at his watch. "We've always done it, you know," Charlie said. "Always." Anthony raised a questioning glance. "Fermented and distilled. It's been part of us back to the cave. The fermenting part, anyway. Why shouldn't we do it here? For the love of God, do we survive or do we not?" Charlie's face held a serious look. "I say that we do survive. And that we should survive with -- amenity. And that if we do so it is -- in part at least -- because of what we do, you and me. In these particular operations, that is. Their time will come. Project Design or no. We will provide an important service, a necessity. The provision of such service will, of course, have its reward," he added almost as an afterthought. "A necessity, yes, but one overlooked by Project Design. This makes us crooks, you know. And I'm really an honest man at heart." "Well, don't go too far, Tony. So you're an honest man. Think of the virtue in providing an honest service then. Let's just say we carry on in the tradition of our ancestors." "Yes. However, I didn't come to discuss philosophy, but practical matters. We will provide a service, yes. But I think that Pierre, good fellow that he is, is onto us. By accident, granted, but it's still the same problem. I say we move the operations, both of them. Question is, where?" "I had come to the same conclusion. Though it makes, of course, an inconvenience to us. However, in such matters it is best to be prudent. I think I know of a place in A. Fifth level." "Mario's?" Charlie shook his head. "No. Perhaps, for now. I'd best not tell you. You understand, friend?" "Of course. And I'll move Yellow, fire that one up in a place I know in C. When the heat's on, move on. Old aphorism." "Right on." "What?" "An old twentieth-century expression. You know I'm a history buff." "Okay. I've got to get back. I don't like Gina to be mad at me." Hives do hum and Luna One was humming, though at this time at a subdued level. Activities, licit and not, were in progress. The decision having been made to move the two operating stills into dark quarters known only to Scartia and to Charlie (and each of these knowing only one of those locations), Scartia made his way back to his enclosure. He took some pride in knowing what went on where in Luna One, but he passed within ten feet of a conversation he knew nothing of, one in which he would have taken a considerable interest. agronomists, the first growers of marijuana, pot, grass, on the moon. These are two boys and a girl whose responsibilities involve the production of food. C. sativa is not a food, but these three have an interest in it. On their ride up to Luna One they have carried a small number of seedlings. Such transport was, of course, proscribed, but they had gotten away with it. It is the view of Project Design that man will not escape to the stars unless he can first establish a self-sustaining base on the moon -- as prelude to a self-sustaining spacecraft. Self-sustaining. This means, among other imperatives, the production of food. Thus there are on Luna One a number of carefully tended agricultural plots. Some are at the skin of the dome, where sunlight comes in during the lunar day, and some are inside, bathed with rays of sophisticated content. Some of these plots are hydroponic, some are not. The three junior agronomists have put their smuggled flora in a small plot meant for Idaho potatoes, thinking no one would notice this small departure from Plan. But Pierre Charpentier, executive mayor, had noticed. The three horticulturalists are Robert and Pamela McDonald and Andy Rikishin. They were meeting in the McDonald place as Antonio Scartia passed by, almost within earshot. "I think Carp is ontp us," Andy Rikishin said. Carp's name was Charpentier, but most opted for Carp. He was an informal type and was reasonably well liked. "Though, I think, he tried not to show it." "He's no botanist, no agronomist," said Pamela. "He's not even a scientist. He's an administrator." "Right. But how much of a scientist do you have to be to tell the difference between marijuana and potato plants? And he's not stupid," McDonald said. "The question is, if he's made our small plot, the Idaho potato one, why hasn't he done something about if?" Andy extracted a joint from a thin metal case in his shirt pocket, lit it and passed it around. "I always think someone will get the smell," he said. "Good thing this fake atmosphere is something we can burn the stuff in without blowing up the dome. I say we sit tight and see what happens. We've the other patch he almost certainly doesn't know about. Okay?" "Okay. It would be a bother to move it, plus more chance of somebody else seeing it." Another decision made, then. "What are you thinking about?" Rikishin asked, noting Robert's thoughtful gaze. "Well, I really wouldn't want us to, you know, louse up the colony with our -- uh -- project. I mean it. If I thought it was bad, really bad for Luna One, I'd pull up the plants. I can do without it. You know?" "Sure," Rikishin said, not hesitating. "And so would I. We're in this to survive. But we think our -- project, good word -- enhances our prototypical effort to make it, don't we?" They nodded in a silent but not totally committed accord and finished the joint. Andy made his way, then, through tangled passages back to his own place, back to Sandra and The Mai. The Mai? The other Pekingese on the moon. Antonio Scartia had arrived at his bed about two minutes before that. Gina had been only moderately suspicious and was, he saw thankfully, asleep. The end of another day on Luna One. Day three nine one. II Scholars and saints are soon forgotten, but great drunkards are immortal. Li Po D ays into the mission since the arrival of the first colonist: #. Deaths to date: one. Jeff Barnes, power-plant technician -- and, according to present indications, the only accident-prone colonist to sift through the screenings. In his first week on the moon he'd worked on an inadequately shielded module in the plant with both hands at the same time, thus violating safety regulations, this particular one going back to the nineteenth century. He had jerked away in time and fallen backward -- gently in the lunar gravity, so he'd suffered only a burned hand. The next week he'd gone out on the surface for needed equipment without checking the life-support of his suit and had run out of anything to breathe just outside the lock. Natural selection at work on the moon. Barnes probably wouldn't have lasted long in the Plymouth Plantation either. Births: two. A boy to one couple and a girl to another, which tended to maintain a balance. Peter Mungo and Ishbel Lopez y Gasset were the first children born in the first permanent colony on the moon. There had been two other births on other, more transitory lunar missions. Population: #, up one from Day One. Why only two births in # days? Actually there should have been but one, since the desideratum was zero population growth. Not only was there no hurry to overpopulate -- their situation being what it was, their memories of Earth being what they were -- but overpopulation was specifieally defined, proscribed and under control. The members of the community had been chosen with this in mind. Which is to say that they were supposed to be relatively long on contraception and short on compulsion to beget. One extra birth had, though, slipped in. Or out, if you will. The Mungo boy was strictly legitimate, having been conceived with full official approval about three weeks after Jeff Barnes had made his anoxic departure from Luna One. The Lopez y Gasset girl was also legitimate, though only aeeidentally so. The p-c pill was almost perfect, but not quite. In any case, Desiree Lopez y Gasset had convinced the council that she had indeed taken the pill and that it, well, hadn't worked. This had been known to happen on Earth, so why not here? Day three nine two. W "I need to take a walk," I said. "I'm claustrophobic, though I was well sereened for that. As were we all. I've things on my mind." Carole propped herself on her elbows to look at me. She was cute. "So walk here," she said. "See the view. How many of us have one? Enjoy. I'll be quiet. Or go up to the Penthouse. Or let's both go to the Penthouse." "With all due respeet," I said, "being quiet is not your major virtue. Though virtues you have." I trod the short space, thinking that Earth gravity would be more suitable for this kind of pacing -- you could put more into it. Triangle after triangle floated past my peripheral vision. I turned and they slid by on the other side. There were small imperfections in each pane of Mylarform and I knew them all. One was like a great white pine, I thought, though Carole couldn't see it. I hadn't seen a real one for a long time. "And I don't feel like going to the Penthouse just now. I'd have to check the list anyway and it's in my office." I stopped walking for a minute and sat on the edge of the bed. The Chairman came out from under and gave me the look that says its time to saek out. "I'm going to look around tomorrow and see how things are. Then I'll talk to Winter," I said. I rose from the bed. Pace, pace. The Chairman down under again. Passes to leave the dome to walk, however briefly, on the surface were stringently rationed. Not that I needed a pass. There wasn't much to do out there, not now, and it cost a bunch of energy every time someone went out. It was surprising how the need (for some) to get out there became so urgent now and then. It seemed a little closer to Earth and I understood that, but none of us wanted to go back there -- and even if we wanted to we knew we never could. "I don't know why you're so psyched up about it," Carole said. "You've discovered forbidden operations and you must stop them. The colony won't survive without discipline, right? I've heard you say that so many times. Remember Mayflower Three?" "I remember Mayflower Three as well as anyone," I said, "though it was before my time. But I think this is something different." "Different how? And why haven't you talked to me more about it?" "I haven't talked to you more about it because it's just happened. The point is this -- and I do remember Mayflower Three -- we're leaving Earth because it is, more or less, a ruin. A ruin made by us. One of the things that put it where it is was drug abuse." Carole opened her lovely mouth, but I shut her off. "One of the things," I said. "Not drugs, but drug abuse. I don't propose to give you a learned discourse on the history of fermentation, distillation, tobacco, mushrooms, heroin -- " Here Carole cast her eyes aloft, all the way to the ceiling of our small place. The ceiling was low. For me there is a comfort in lowceilinged places, except when I'm claustrophobic. When I was a child I dreamed much of such places, pleasant dreams. It must have been tied up with a return to the womb, so the psychologists had said when I was being screened for Luna One. Well, why not? It was safe and quiet there. And low-ceilinged. "What I'm really thinking about," I said, "is maybe here is an opportunity to work with the drug thing on a different basis. We certainly blew it there," I said, nodding toward the familiar blue-green disk. "Maybe we could do it better. Find a different way, a new approach, something." Carole thought about that. "I see something of your point, I guess. But the law is the law, isn't it? And you're the number-two man here. Must be you've got to be on the side of the rules, Pete." I looked into the blue-green eyes I knew so well. Something here was out of joint, but I couldn't put my finger on it. "You're coming on strong on the side of law and order, aren't you?" The blue-green eyes looked away as I crawled into bed. "I know you're troubled," she said. "You'll do what's right. I know." I was almost asleep. Unconscious resolution. Or attempts in that direction. "The law is the law is Project Design is Project Design," I heard myself saying. I thought that was silly, knocked it off and snuggled against Carole, seeking wisdom and comfort. Comfort I found. N ext morning, still in the lunar night, I went to Winter's office. This was on a high level, the third from the top, occupying half of that space. The view was something, but I wasn't there for that. Anyway it was night and I couldn't see Eratosthenes. It took some getting used to -- its being dark all day for two weeks, then light all night. Winter sat behind his desk, looking like a displaced secretary of state: dolichocephalic of skull, bushy white of mustache and old Boston Brahmin of mien. His name was Winter and that suited his smile. He was another of the few single men on the moon. His wife and only daughter had been killed in a rocket crash two weeks before the liftoff they were supposed to ride with Winter on. I told him straight off what I had found and what I hadn't done about it. He took it coolly. "Actually," he said, "I'm not much surprised. These activities are, of course, against our law, against Project Design, and will have to be terminated. Have you gotten onto John Edgar yet?" "No, I haven't." John Edgar was our law enforcement officer. John Edgar wasn't his name, though, he was called that after a twentieth-century bureaucrat whose name someone had remembered. "Why not, then?" I was not at ease. "It's a long story," I said, buying a few moments, wondering what I was doing. "The thing is, Eli, I'm not sure what is the right thing to do." We were a small colony and we all more or less knew each other. I could see that Winter was trying to understand something in me he hadn't known was there. He was a little off balance. "Carp," he said. "Carp. I don't have to tell you this, but it is possible that the future of our race, for what it's worth, depends on what happens in Luna One. Our laws, directives, were well thought out, well planned. For what possible reason would you think of violating them?" "I'll come to that. But, Eli, the laws weren't made by us, were they? They were made by Project Design on Earth. None of whose personnel became part of Luna One. Not one. They're there, all of them. We're here. Maybe we should make our own laws. We're alone and almost autonomous. How many more supply ships are coming? Three? Then radio contact only, through which we tell them how to make a self-sufficient colony work while they're building the ships, assembling them in orbit, to head for our nearest neighbors. Presumably we -- our descendants, that is, if the colony survives -- will be shuttled to the ships and away we go, the ships carrying other selfsustaining colonies constructed upon what we have learned here." I paused. "Excuse the lecture. I got off my point." "Which was," Winter said, "how you could consider percontinue. I'm not about to send you Earthside on the next supply ship, but you've aroused my interest. My interest, not my approval." "To make it short, it's simply that this is somethingwe've always done -- back to prehistory. That must mean something. Ferment"But not mainlining heroin." "That's something else. That's not what we're dealing with." "What we're dealing with is the beginning of that. In one word -- why do we have to leave Earth?" "In one word, pollution." "That's right. Carp. But pollution is an omnibus condition. One of the reasons we're here is because of escalating internal pollution, if you will, through ubiquitous use of psychoaclive drugs on Earth. What's keeping much of Earth quiet right now, Carp, except a combination of Jesus and junk? We want to do better up here." "We do. No argument. But -- a small drink now and then? A quiet smoke?" Winter looked at me thoughtfully. "The history of that Earth out there," he said, nodding, "is what has put us here, in uncomfortable and hostile surroundings, trying to escape. Don't think Project Design didn't think out a few things. Carp. They did." He rose and walked a little. I sat there looking at the stars. "They have to go. Carp, the stills and the grass. You want John Edgar? Want me to come with you?" "No," I said, standing up. "No. I'll take care of it. I'll be back to you in due course." I turned to leave, then turned back again. "If we pull up the plants," I said, "they're gone. We can't synthesize the plants. They can't. So they might try putting something else together. Acid, maybe. And there will always be something to ferment, to distill, as long as we grow wheat, potatoes, rice, whatever. Unless we can eliminate yeast from Luna One -- and we're a little late for that. I'm just wondering if we're not conducting an exercise in futility." "Luna One is a warren, as you know. Carp, but it's not that big. We can keep an eye on all the labs. We could put John Edgar on it full time, there hasn't been much else by way of crime here." His tone indicated that the interview was over. "You know what you have to do." I nodded and left. and headed toward the center of the dome. Antonio Scartia's lab didn't need skin space and he was deep inside. His shop was strictly analytic -- or had been until he'd fired up the still I'd spotted by accident. Scartia was a chemist. His primary function was to analyze lunar soil and the products produced from it. Vitamins in the cabbage, trace elements in the potatoes, like that. He wasn't supposed to be a creative scientist, just a fact-finding one. I rapped on the jamb of his portal and walked in. A spacious laboratory, considering where it was. "Scartia," I said. "Good morning. I'm just wandering around. Part of my job, eh? Any problems? Everything going well?" "Good morning. Carp. I mean, Mr. Charrp -- that is -- " "Carp is fine, just fine. Any problems here?" I walked slowly along the aisle between the two long benches filled with arcane apparatus. The apparatus I sought wasn't there. "No, Carp. No problems. All going well." Bubbling retorts, strange odors and no still. "This -- " Scartia indicated a complex array of glassware -- "is a new analysis of the major nutrient in the new hydroponic bay. Here are the first results if you're inte"ested." I glanced courteously at the sheet he proffered and understood some of it. "They seem to be going well, the hydroponic projects." "They are. Everybody knows where the water comes from, but it makes good vegetables." We walked back the way we had come, looking now at the gear on the other bench. Scartia was wary, but unruffled. He had moved the still, so he had guessed or suspected that I was onto him. "What happened to the apparatus that was here the other day?" I said, placing my finger on a precise spot on the table. "It looked interesting." "Here?" he said, looking at the spot mystified, as if trying to remember. He did it well. column, Scartia -- adapted to moon conditions, but recognizable." His swarthy features assumed a look of such spurious innocence that I almost laughed, but I played it straight. This was serious busiin our program here, sir," he said, looking like a Renaissance angel. Or trying to. "I could have sworn," said I. "Right here. A glass flask, a reflux column, a water-cooled condenser. A collecting vessel. Surely I didn't dream it." "That piece of apparatus you must have dreamed, sir. Carp. Never anything like that here." "Perhaps an assistant moved it to a different place?" "No, sir. Carp. I only have one assistant, that's Erskine -- Charlie -- and I know everything he does. It all has to be in the log." He proceeded to a disorderly desk. "See," he said, passing me a thick notebook. I gave it a pro forma glance. "And everything you do must be recorded here also, of course." "Certainly, sir. Carp." "Yes. Perhaps I imagined that apparatus. Or maybe it was in some other place. Perhaps I'll find it, eh?" There was an understanding in our mutual appraisal. He knew that I knew and he knew that I knew that he knew. But it was a small world and we were treating each other like gentlemen. Which we both, after all, were. Scartia was eager for me to be gone, but I had things on my mind. "You're an analytic chemist, right?" "Yes, sir." "Can you give me a few minutes? I've a few questions. On unrelated matters." "Sure, Carp." He was wary again. "Why don't we sit down right over here?" He led me to his untidy desk. "Okay, Tony. Tell me this. Can marijuana be synthesized? And keep it simple -- I'm no chemist." A look of genuine and refreshing innocence now came to Scartia's face, together with relief. Pot, clearly, was something he wasn't into. "Well, Carp, yes and no. First of all, there's no such one simple thing as marijuana. What's in the grass is a very complex mixture. The major hydrocannibanol -- can be synthesized. But it's a long and tedious process. Why do you want to know about that?" "I'm curious. And I'm interested in chemistry -- also in Luna One. In other words -- among our various worries here we don't have to think about some ambitious chemist -- not you, of course -- synthesizing grass?" "No, sir. No problem. Carp. The way to do it would be to grow the plants -- " Sudden comprehension illumined his dark face and he let the sentence trail off. "Fine. I won't worry about that, then. All right, how about acid? Could it be synthesized here on Luna One?" Scartia was enjoying this. "Well again, yes and no. If you have Dlysergic acid to start with, there's no problem. But to make the Dlysergic acid is one hell of a job -- sir. I don't think anybody could get away with it in any lab in this dome, Carp, if that's what you're worried about." "I didn't say I'm worried -- I said I'm curious. Is there any way to make acid without synthesizing Dlysergic acid?" "Well, yes. You'd need ergot. The best way would be to grow rye -- which we don't have any of on Luna One that I know about -- and infect it with Claviceps purpurea. That's an ergot fungus. This grows on the rye. Then you isolate the dried sclerotia of the ergot, extract the alkaloids and you can get D-lysergic acid out of that without too much trouble." "I said to keep it simple, Tony. So -- if I understand you, we couldn't have an acid problem on Luna One unless we had both rye and an infective fungus. Right?" "That's right. Carp. Again no real problem. I'd say." Scartia, illicit distiller that I knew him to be, was sitting in on a high-level conference here and I could see that it pleased him. Also, it was obvious to him that I had other problems than his still (stills?) on my mind -- and that was clearly a comfort. "You seem very knowledgeable about all this, Tony." "Well, yes. I'm a chemist. A good one. There was lots of competition to get up here, Carp." "Right. Okay. Last question. Flow about skag? Heroin? Can that be synthesized?" "Yes, sir, it can. But it is a very, very long and difficult procedure. No way to do it here. No way. Another worry off your mind, sir?" "Yes. But there's an easier way to make heroin." "There is. Grow the poppies. Pap aver somniferum. That gives you the raw opium and it's easy to make heroin from that. But there's not much room here to grow that many poppies." I rose. "Thank you, Tony," I said. My informant got up hastily. "I've got to look for a still now," I said at the jamb. "Sure, Carp. If there is one I hope you find it." I walked out. I hadn't solved anything, but I'd put a card on the table. N ext I drifted through many a walkway, past many rooms, nearly weightless down a number of ladders, to a place on ground level at the outer wall -- the field watched over by Robert McDonald and Andy Rikishin. Idaho potatoes, Kansas wheat and Iowa corn. This plot wasn't much by way of being international, but we had the best of those products and that was that. Rikishin greeted me. "Hi, Carp," he said, not long on ceremony. Likable boy, I thought. We knew each other socially to a degree. The Rikishins had the only other Pekingese on Luna One. McDonald was off at the other end of the plot, measuring different plant heights in different sub-plots. "Just wandering around," I said. "Part of my job. How are things going? Any problems here, Andy?" "No problems, not really. We could use more phosphates, but we understand the difficulty there. But we're just about on target. Carp." I strolled about in this airy place where green things grew. It was the lunar night, but it was our day and overhead lamps of sophisticated design shed complex frequencies of radiation upon the plants and the soil. And upon us, of course. I wasn't quite used to the idea of green things growing on the moon. It was beguiling to walk around. "Idaho potatoes," I said at the appropriate place. They ought to do well here. The volcanic soil." Always, on Earth, the best potatoes had come from Idaho, growing not far from the so-called Craters of the Moon, in soil not dissimilar to this. I suddenly saw Eratosthenes, my moon crater, not as the Mount Monadnock I'd become familiar with later, but as some kind of inverse kin to the Great Southern Butte in Idaho which, in my boyhood, I had known from almost daily observation. I had looked out at it from my bedroom window and from the windows of the physics lab in high school, when I should have been attending to the work at hand. "We've got a good crop coming here. Carp," he said, somewhat uneasily now, following my gaze. "You're right about the soil. Nothing like volcanic soil for potatoes." "And how about the Cannabis saliva?" I asked casually. "Does it do well?" Rikishin sighed, but he didn't flap. "We thought you were on to us. Carp," he said. "We tried to hide the plants behind the potatoes. They do stand out, though, come to think of it. Don't look like potatoes at all, do they?" "They do not," I said. In a small miles from a bad place and lightyears from anything else reasonable, you treat each other like -- well, people -- or you don't survive. So I thought. McDonald had walked up, gotten the picture. We nodded to each other. There wasn't one person on Luna One I didn't know. Everybody didn't know everybody else, but I did. And everybody knew me, too. Not my fault, just that I was the executive mayor. "Has John Edgar been around much?" I asked. "He's walked through, but he didn't make the pot," Rikishin said. "Do I have to say these plants aren't supposed to be here?" "No, Carp. We know that. We thought it was worth a try. What are you going to do with them?" I looked at these young boys. "I can't leave them growing, can I?" "You can if nobody knows about it," McDonald said hastily. "Luna One is no game, boys, as you know. I've already mentioned the plants to Mayor Winter. I'll have to take them," I said. "You can understand that.' ' "I suppose so," Rikishin said. "But think of this -- the concept of irrevocability. If the plants are destroyed there's no way we can get any more. No way. We can't synthesize the plants, right?" he said. "But it doesn't take much of a lab to synthesize acid. Not that I'm for that. I'm not. But it wouldn't be too difficult to do. Luna One does have chemical laboratories." Time now to display my newly acquired knowledge. "Actually," I said, "it would be an extremely laborious undertaking to synthesize acid to start with. And I don't think there's any of that on Luna One." I told them about the rye and the ergot. "Oh. All right. Leastways we're not growing poppies," McDonald said. They wrapped the plants carefully for me, gave them to me and I took them away. I respected these boys and their enterprise. Not this specific enterprise, but their enterprise generally. Perhaps they respected me, I didn't know. I had tried not to show that I'd seen two or three other plants hidden behind the Iowa corn. If they respected me they'd think I'd seen those other plants. If I'd seen them and hadn't taken them, then what would they think? I was mildly apologetic at leaving them with what I recognized as a minor dilemma. But I couldn't think too much about their problems, having quite enough of my own to deal with. In the end, with Rikishin's concept of irrevocability in mind, I took that one bundle of plants to Winter's office and left them on his desk. I recognized that I was playing some kind of small-time God here and wondered if I was cut out for it. HI These impossible women! How they do get around us! Aristophanes, c. # B.G. i Rikishin said. "In case you haven't noticed." "I've noticed, all right," Andy said. He had told Sandra about the pot semi-bust, but she hadn't been much interested. "You didn't give her the pill, then?" "No, I didn't. It isn't right." "Do you remember how many papers we signed to get onto this mission? Do you know how few people were allowed to bring a pet? Six cats and six dogs. Two of which are Pekingese." "And you get caught growing grass. You have no base to stand on." The dogs and cats on the moon had adapted to lunar gravity without difficulty. Mai Ling now paced sensuously about the room, her hairy tail waving in a slow dignity it could never have achieved on Earth. She sniffed at the canopy guarding the entrance, threw herself on the floor in front of Andy, presenting her stomach to be stroked. Andy did so. "It's not me she wants," he said. "She wants The Chairman. Poor thing. You should have kept her on the pill, damn it. She'll whine and talk and howl all night. And tomorrow and tomorrow." "It isn't right," Sandra said. Her figure was more than ample. She took her turn walking round the small place, her walk as sensuous as that of the hapless guardian of the wall against the heathen devil. "I take the pill, too, a different one, granted, but a pill. I don't want to, but I know the rules and I do it. For now I do it." Andy glanced at her sharply. "The Mai does not know the rules, so it isn't fair." Sandra said this as if she had, without really thinking about it, just discovered how to square the circle. Her maiden name had been Lee. She was Chinese, the Sandra notwithstanding. "But -- you know the rules, as you admit, and the rules are to give the dogs the pills. For at least two more months. Then we can petition." Andy realized that his stance reeked of paradox and contradiction, but he didn't know anything to do about it. "This is Project Design," he added lamely. Sandra said where Project Design could put it and Andy had cause to doubt the gentility of his wife's breeding, though her pedigree went back almost as far as did Mai Ling's. Or The Chairman's, for that matter. "It is late," she said. "It is time for bed. I will fix you a hot chocolate." "That would be nice," Andy said, idly stroking Mai Ling. "I'm glad the cacao grows well in the hydroponics." Sandra was a good helpmeet. She made hot chocolate for her tired young husband and into this sweet mix, which Andy adored, she thoughtfully added enough nonatal to stone an ox. There are two sexes and one knows more than the other. Chairman was sniffing around near the door to our place, trying to mount my left leg from time to time and, failing that, trying the table leg. "What's the matter with this dog?" "He's nervous, that's all," Carole said. "He didn't eat much of his dinner tonight. It's late. Leave him alone and let's go to sleep. I'll fix you a nice hot cup of tea, all right? With lots of sugar, the way you like it. We're way ahead of our ration." "That would be nice," I said. "The bitches on this trip are all fixed on the pill so it couldn't be that. Where's The Chairman getting all of these raunchy ideas?" "He's nervous," Carole said and went into the cubby to fix my tea. "I do like a cup of hot tea before bed," I said. "A proper hot toddy would be better, but -- " "You left the plants with Winter?" she asked from the cubby. "I did. I don't want to talk about it now." Carole brought me a steaming cup. I think I was asleep before my head hit the pillow. I had a fragmented dream or perhaps just a hypnagogic flight of fancy before dropping off. Carole held my hand and said something about how everything would be all right and she would be right back, just as soon as she took The Chairman for a little walk. IV When men drink, then they are rich and successful and win lawsuits and are happy and help their friends. Quickly, bring me a beaker of wine... Aristophanes That's what you do on Luna One when you want to see someone; you go looking. There were no telephones -- Project Design had thought such expenditure frivolous. There was a thin network of emergency links between the mayor's office, my office, the power plant, the electronics bay and so on. We could talk to Earth with some ease, but not to the guy around the corner on the next level. A sensible arrangement, one most people liked. Whatever our problems were we didn't have to be on the phone the livelong day. I found John Edgar playing gin rummy with a technician in the power plant and led him through the passages to my office on the sixth level, at the skin. "John Edgar," I said. "We have a small problem." He sat in the chair across from me on the other side of the desk. He was paunchy and bald, a short man. "Nothing serious, I hope?" "Not really. I found some marijuana growing in Field K." John Edgar raised his shaggy brows. "That's a serious violation, sir. Field K. Rikishin and McDonald?" "Yes. I pulled up the plants and disposed of them. Turned them in to Winter, that is." "Case closed?" "Maybe. I want you to look around the fields and the hydroponic bays, see if there's more. Know what it looks like?" "Sir!" He was offended, perhaps doubly so since I'd made the discovery in his field, as it were. "Of course you do. Sorry, John Edgar. Look around, confiscate anything you find and take it to Winter. Don't make a big thing of it. We don't want word to get around for a number of reasons." "Right, Carp. Will do. If this has gotten much of a start they could be growing it in their rooms, right?" "Not easily. And you can't go into private places without good cause plus an order from the mayor or me. Few people live at the skin. They might use sunlamps, of course." "The only lamps like that in the colony I know anything about are the big ones in the fields and the hydroponics. One of those would attract attention in private quarters. And probably would show up on the power-plant tape." "Right. Well, John Edgar, look around, casual like, check it out, and let me know if you find anything." "Will do." He left then and I got into my next conference, which was with myself. I wondered why I hadn't told John Edgar to check Field K with particular care, instead of giving the impression I'd entirely taken care of that particular problem. What, I wondered, was I doing with, to or for Rikishin and McDonald? Giving them a sporting chance to keep their small operation going? It would have to be small. And why hadn't I mentioned the disappearing still? No doubt for the same reason I'd told Winter I'd been mistaken about the still, that it had been a different apparatus altogether. And where had that still been hidden, I wondered. Questions in my mind. You don't need sunlamps or skin space to run a still. You need raw materials, but in a colony of this size a modest amount of wheat or corn could easily enough be liberated. Was I with Scartia and Erskine or against them? If one still were operating secretly, perhaps there were others. Did we have on Luna One a revival of the Mafia? I knew from my study of history that that organization was thought to have died out in the late twentieth century. I also knew that it had been a powerful force from time to time. Perhaps it had only been driven underground. Was I up against a few individualists or a service organization? The problems I had here would be difficult to solve, assuming that I wanted to solve them, because we had rules, directives about privacy, and they were meant to be enforced. We lived so close together it had to be that way. Most of the partitions, except for the structurally functional ones, were not solid -- they were hanging drapes, as on an ancient pleasure barge. This gave some visual privacy, though in the auditory area there were problems. The height of the dome at the center was some ninety meters, and the honeycomb within rose all the way to the top, following the upward sweeping curve from the perimeter of the base. Because of fear of claustrophobia (which ought to be called claustrophobiaphobia), about which Project Design had had some cause to be thoughtful, the height of each level averaged about ten feet. Because of structural considerations I didn't understand, some levels (such as ours, the twelfth) were lower-ceilinged and some were higher. An average height of ten feet was somewhat extravagant, but the social scientists had prevailed. In the end there were, then, twenty-four levels. At the periphery, at the skin of the dome, there was less upward extension, of course, but at the center of the dome the top level was number twenty-four. The Penthouse. Elevators could have been provided, but would have represented an unconscionable expense. Anyway, climbing and descending all those ladders and ramps in moon gravity was dandy exercise, something between jungle-gym and trampoline. I sat alone in my office, in conference with myself, thinking about privacy and other things. Our need for privacy would impede John Edgar's search for marijuana plants and also any effort I might make to discover stills making alcohol. There was no way anyone could have too much privacy on Luna One -- or enough of it -- but the aim of Project Design had been to create at least the illusion of it. Thus the heavy hangings which served as walls, partitions, where structurally important support wasn't necessary. These made for a vague reminiscence of potentates' tents pitched near quiet oases. And the hanging before the door was, barring extreme cause, inviolate. You knock on the flimsy jamb or stand there and announce yourself. Entrance is granted or it is not. And when it isn't no offense is taken. I could, of course, check the fields and laboratories with no difficulty. But I didn't think I'd find much action there, not now. I put a piece of paper into my typewriter and wrote this: Luna One, Day #. I have two problems. Pot is being grown on Luna One and alcohol is being distilled.  have terminated one pot plantation and have let one go.  have permitted a still to go underground. My query to me: how far do  pursue these enterprises?  am second in command here and my hand is not empty. My dreams, however, are uneasy. From the extensively unpublished works of Pierre Charpentier, day # moving toward day #. I tore it up and threw it in the wastebasket. N OW day #, the sun three days up. See Sandra Rikishin and Carole Charpentier. They have connived to increase the Pekingese population of Luna One, not having thought even to ask for approval in the certain knowledge that no approval was available. And they, united in this unlawful venture, have united also in a greater sin. Eor sin, read violation of Project Design. Pierre, Pete, Carp, executive mayor, is off about his troubled business and the girls bask near the skin in the Charpentier quartier. "I did it," Sandra Rikishin says. "I mean. I didn't do it. I really, honest to God, didn't." Sandra has not brought The Mai along. The Chairman lies there, as close to the skin as he can get, seeking what there is of the rising sun, thinking he must be, this day, a pussycat. He entertains little thought of The Mai, that is all behind, though one must believe that his recent memories, though fleeting, are not without satisfaction. He studies the feathers on his paddy feet. The post-coital pill is what Sandra is talking about. She has cohabited and she has not taken the pill. She looks now at Carole and there is an understanding here. chauvinism aside, that can only be inter-female. They are partners in sin and their sin is of no mean dimension. They have let The Mai and The Chairman have their way and that has been their undoing. They have witnessed this Oriental joining, have observed the motions, the looks in the eyes. In consequence they have, both of them, done considerable violence to Project Design. They touch each others hands for a moment. "We're in it together," Carole said. "I refuse to believe it's bad for the mission. For Luna One. And so do you." The Chairman turned his head their way for a moment, wondered if there was something worth commenting on, decided not, and returned to his pleasurable musings. "It may not be bad for the mission, Carole, but it might be bad for us," Sandra said. She hadn't been slender to start with and now she was, overnight, a garden of plums. Overnight. Such is the way is, so to say, inescapable. Carole, for her part, was beyond all recall a grove of ripe apricots. "This was how it had to be." "Yes." Many are the faces of love. It has been difficult for a man to love a man, but it has been possible. It has been said that the truest love is that between a father and his son, a mother and her daughter. Perhaps that is so. Women love women more easily than men love men. Though they have a greater problem in giving physical expression to such emotion -- witness, say, any male athletic team in the arena at the moment of victory. Forgetting about sex (a likely story) the young can love the old and the old the young. All of which is peripherally to the point of Carole Charpentier and Sandra Rikishin. They, in their various lovings, have sinned -- and, in the view of Project Design, have sinned grievously. And see this -- they feel no guilt, none at all. Fear, yes. But guilt is not their problem. "We had to do it," Sandra says. Carole nods and they touch their hands together fleetingly once more. "I've got to go." "Yes. Pete will be back soon." They had been drinking tea. They looked through the Mylarplex into the abrasive landscape. "We did have to," Carole says. "We did. You know." They understand each other and that is the end of the exchange. Carp and Andy, engaged in other inquiries and operations, know very little of what is going on with their women -- though they love them very much. V No poems can please for long, or live, that are written by water-drinkers. Horace, # B.C. L una one, day #. The sun high, two days past lunar noon. No Cannabis sativa grew in any agricultural plot or hydroponic bay, not that I knew of. I had uncovered no still. A small amount of grass could be in almost anyone's private place, if they could get it into the right radiation often enough. I was sure at least one still was going someplace and wondered why Scartia, fallen Renaissance angel that he was, hadn't come round with a clandestine drink for me. I knew that he knew that I knew. John Edgar, in an excess of enthusiastic search, had almost blundered his way back to Earth on the next to the last supply ship, but Winter and I had decided to keep him on. Call it nostalgia. And I still worried about heroin and acid and wondered -- was I missing something? If tender little marijuana plants could be (had been) brought up, smuggled, to Luna One, why not raw opium? Why not poppies? Raw opium was no real problem -- that would make one batch of heroin and that would be the end of it. But poppies could be forever. And if our artistes had the skill to produce alcohol (brandy? vodka? applejack? what were they up to?) then perhaps others leaning toward public service had brought up small amounts of rye and Claviceps purpurea and gotten into acid. "Why do you worry so much about it?" Carole asked, we about to go to sleep. "Whatever they're up to they can't do much of it. What's the harm?" I cast my wife a questioning look. "Not long ago I was thinking these problems didn't amount to much and you were saying they had to be stopped. Now it seems to be the other way around. Are you putting on weight?" "Not enough to worry about," she said. "But we're talking about your worry. Why are you thinking all the time about these things -- when whatever it might be that someone is up to must be on such a small scale that it isn't much of a problem?" "You may be right as far as Luna One goes, sweetheart. My trouble is, I look ahead." "I don't get it." "What's the point of Luna One? Why are we here, herded together like turtles in bottles, in considerable discomfort?" "I don't feel uncomfortable at all at the moment, if you want to know," she said, displaying herself outrageously on the bed next to the skin. "But, yes, things could be more comfortable elsewhere. All right. We're here because Earth is a mess. Though she do look pretty from here." We looked. The airconditioning worked, but because of the heat and glare we had covered most of our skin space with movable hangings. We could still see Earth through the bright slit. "Doesn't she?" "She do. But she is a ruin and we've all got to leave the general area before too long. And wherever man does survive, if he does, it won't be on the moon. It will be on a reasonably Earth-type planet. Upon which we will'erect, among other facilities, laboratories. Upon which place, if not eliminated here, could be grown pot and poppies." "And things to make alcohol from." "That's a different thing altogether. Wherever we have potatoes or grapes or corn or anything like that we'll have alcohol. But when we take off for our first new planet -- we could leave the marijuana and poppies behind. Those problems solved." "So why wouldn't someone synthesize the drugs without the plants?" "Too difficult a process." "Marijuana and poppies might be growing in abundance on our landfall, of course." "They might be, but it's most unlikely." "It's not much of a job to put acid together, is it?" "It is if you don't have the precursor. We could set up the plan so there wouldn't be any rye or Claviceps purpurea. " "But if it's an Earth-type planet something will be there. In some form or other. You're trying to sweep back the tide, Pete." "It seems that way to me now and then." "I'll make us a cup of tea," she said. And she did. "None of this has anything to do with you, with us," she said. "We'll be out of it long before." "I know. But if we can have a child, he or she might be on the first ship. We have to think of their world. I do hope we get the approval for that. Tm the exec, after all." Carole looked at me in a way I didn.t understand, but I liked it. "We'll have a child," she said confidently. "But I think you're taking a too-regimented view of things." "I'm thinking of starting a new world someplace and making it better. I won't be there to start it -- nor will you -- but I'm thinking about those who will. Our grandchildren -- or maybe beyond them, even." "You're not saying that marijuana and acid ruined Earth?" "They were and are part of the picture that did." "And alcohol?" "There's always alcohol. Always has been and that didn't tear down the planet. Anyway, that will always be there." "Tobacco?" "That's all right for people who want to cut down their life expectancy." "Herion does that, too, but that isn't all right?" I was getting the worse of this and didn't know why. I copped out. "It's time for bed," I said, pulling the shade all the way across. "I think you're being simpleminded." "You are putting on weight," I said, just before dropping off to sleep. "It feels nice." A nd the next morning I set off on my appointed rounds. I visited Rikishin and McDonald first. There hadn't been anything amiss there for months, but it didn't seem a bad idea to check it out, to begin there, where I'd found the pot in the first place. "Hi, Carp," Rikishin said. "Nice crop of beets coming here." He was innocence itself. I looked around. "Lots of nice crops," I said. "Doing very well." This was, I thought, something like walking through a field of growing things on Earth. "Any Cannabis hidden away here or there?" I asked. Rikishin wasn't offended. "You know you took all those plants," he said pleasantly. Nice boy. "How's The Mai?" "Why -- just fine. And The Chairman?" "He was nervous a while back, but he seems better now. We ought to get them together some time. Soon as we get the authorization, of course, and The Mai is in the mood." "That's right, Carp. That is so right." I looked around some more after that and found nothing of interest. The colony hummed along, folks went about their designated tasks, the atomic power plant worked, our wastes were recycled and we lived. I dropped by our place and saw that Carole was deep into something with Sandra Rikishin. Andy was, I knew, busy tending his field and crops. So I exercised a prerogative and violated the sanctity of the Rikishin place. In this I was responding, I saw later, to subliminal clues. The Mai was there, all right. She came padding up to me with pleasure and recognition because she did know me and she brought along with her two brown puppies, one of which immediately began to lick my hand. Then the other one wanted to play and my Mohorovicic discontinuity informed me that I was in trouble up to my incudes, mallei and stapes. Those are the bones in my middle ears. And in yours. So I played with the puppies. They were beguiling and seemed happy with lunar gravity. Most puppies I'd known had been happy with Earth gravity, but these were the first to be born on the moon. I complimented The Mai upon her qualities of motherhood. I knew who was the father of those puppies. My dog. As in instant replay of something not seen the first time the picture formed in my mind. I played with the puppies a little bit more and got out of there. I had, I saw, been had. The executive mayor, yes. There are two sexes and one will have its way. I went to the upper levels and climbed the last ladder to the Penthouse to think about this, but it didn't help. My sweet wife Carole, Sandra Rikishin and The Mai had had their way. I saw The Chairman sory during and after the fact, but victimized along with me. I didn't say anything to anyone about it until eleven o'clock that night. Local time. "The Mai," I said to Carole, "has two puppies. Pekingeses. About a month old." "But that's not -- " "No, it's not possible, is it? Very cute puppies, I must say." "I wonder -- " "Knock it off, sweetheart. I don't wonder at all, nor do you. You and Sandra laid it on. She didn't give The Mai the pill and you took The Chairman down there about three months ago. I remember it as in a dream. Though I didn't understand it at the.time." The Chairman, at the mention of his name, stuck his head out from beneath the bed, then considered this conversation beneath his interest and went back. Carole had been listening to Bach. She now turned off the tape. "All right, we did it. The puppies are sweet, aren't they?" "They are. But where does this put me? Where does this put Luna One, for that matter? We have to follow the rules." "You don't always do so, do you? Why did they send two of each up? Two of each of the pets?" "You know as well as #. Or as Noah. To reproduce." "Then -- " "To reproduce in due course. When Project Design says so. When the parents are older. To reduce the overpopulation prob -- " "I know. I do. But it's wrong. And it's bad genetically. Mothers -- bitches or people -- should conceive before they're too old." I couldn't deal with that for the moment, so we went back to Bach. morning. "Come on." "Come where?" "To Winter's office. We'll pick up Sandra on the way." "Damn it," I said as the puppies greeted me in the Rikishin place. "They are cute. I wish you hadn't done this," I said to both girls. We left the puppies with The Mai and I took the girls to Winter's office. "I'm please to see you," he said to Sandra and Carole and indicated where they should sit. I walked back and forth. "I don't suppose this is a social visit?" "It is not," I said. "We have a problem." Winter remained silent, looking at me thoughtfully. "The fact is that The Mai -- that's the Rikishin's Pekingese -- has two puppies. About a month old. I happened to find out about them yesterday." Sandra gave me a reproachful look. "Pekingese puppies?" "All the way." "Then the -- what do you call it in a dog? -- father, sire, must, of course, be The Chairman." "That's right," I said. Winter had neither dog nor cat -- no wife or child. His attitude toward the pets on Luna One was, as far as I knew, more or less neutral. "And it means," Winter said, "that the -- ah -- Mai was not given her pill." He looked at Sandra. "By accident, or by design. That pill hasn't failed yet." "No point in not admitting it," Sandra said. "Carole and I cooked it up. The pill isn't natural." She blushed. "So you rewrote the regulations as you saw fit?" I had to hand it to the girls. They didn't seem to feel guilty at all. More defiant than anything. "Something will have to be done about this," Winter said. "I'll have to call a meeting of the council right away." The council was a group of five colonists -- governing body, judge, and jury in one. Its function was to deal with the more serious infractions of Project Design. It hadn't been convened in the pot and alcohol business because both Winter and I wanted to keep that as quiet as possible. In addition to Winter and me, the members were: Joe Collins, M.D., Luna One's first and only physician -- he had had veterinary training as well -- Linda Wellman, who on Earth had been a social worker, and Chin Wang, chief scientist . cession, suggested that one of the puppies be destroyed and I regretted having brought the matter to his attention. Winter, Wellman and Wang supported this proposal. Joe Collins was against it and I abstained. I was afflicted by the importance of discipline, but I couldn't vote to do away with one of the puppies. Also, I knew what execution of the sentence would do to both Sandra and Carole. "You'll take care of it, Joe?" Winter asked. "Yes. But I won't enjoy it." Meeting over. I walked with Collins to the Rikishin place. Bad scene. Sandra was supposed to pick out the one she was allowed to keep. There was one of each sex. She couldn't do it. I picked up one of the puppies, put it into the arms of Collins and we moved swiftly away. I walked with Collins to his officelaboratory. We were silent, threading our way through the maze to his work place on the second level, near the center. Collins, our one physician, I thought, walking and climbing along behind him. We age and we die. When we lose our physician where is the next one to come from? Not from Earth. Collins is training a younger man, apprentice-style, who will take over in due course. Luna One has a medical library, an operating place and a laboratory. Plus one apprentice, Clif Manescu, and that will have to do. We came to the dispensary and closed the door -- our doctor rated solid partitions. Collins put down th puppy. "This is the male." The unnamed (as far as I knew) male padded over and licked my hand. "We can't do this, Joe," I said. "I don't like it any more than you. I was, you noticed, the only one who voted against the proposal." "I know. I didn't abstain lightly. I want you to violate the council's directive, Joe. Many more people wanted to bring pets up here than could. We can find this fellow a secret home, right?" I remembered telling Carole that puppies couldn't be kept secret. "I know a young couple that would go out of their minds to have him," Collins said. "But why should we do that? Why should I? Project Design, via council, says I do away with this creature. Besides, he'd probably be discovered." The creature wagged its developing tail and went over to Collins. "I'll tell you why," I said and I told him about the RikishinMcDonald pot caper. "I propose a trade-off. I'll tell the Rikishins that we'll try to keep this puppy in the colony if Andy will pull up the rest of the marijuana. I'm sure they've got it growing someplace. I can't find it. They'll do it, so's not to do in the puppy. All right?" "I don't want to do in this boy any more than you do," Collins said. "But in the end the rules, laws, directives are important, aren't they?" "They are. But here's a chance to trade one violation for another. Project Design comes out even. You want, with your own hand, to put this pup away and have the pot grow -- or the other way around, man?" "You think one offense is worse than the other?" He rubbed the puppy's pink stomach. "I most certainly do." "You don't mind at all playing God, sort of, do you?" I'd thought of that. "In these small ways I don't, I guess. What say, Joe?" He abandoned the puppy for the moment and gave me a long hard look. "You don't have to twist my arm. Carp. I'm on your side. I'll do it. Not just for the trade-off either -- though, professionally. I'd have to be against the Cannabis. All of this puts us in quite a spot. We've been up here almost five hundred days now. And I haven't violated a directive yet. Though I've had ample opportunity. Now I'm an accessory after the fact. Some cheap imitation God's younger brother -- no offense." "I know, I know." "The thing is," Collins said, "people can be told only so far what to do. Even when it gets down to the bare bones of survival everyone won't be told what to do all the lime. They'll burn their joint on the gallows, jump off the plank with their puppy." "Thank you much, Joe. You're a gentleman and a scholar. I'll go talk to the Rikishins." "Best this doesn't become common knowledge, exactly." "Goes without saying. There's room for many a secret in a hive like this." was sitting on the bed, red of eye, while Andy walked the floor. "Carp," Andy said without enthusiasm. The Mai and the puppy lay in the corner, knowing everything was wrong. "I've a deal to put to you," I said. "Have you named the puppies?" "What difference does that make?" "Look, damn it. I said I have a deal for you. Have you named the puppies?" "Yes," Sandra said. "This is Ling Ling. The other one is Shau. Means Little Shadow." I lowered my voice. The dogs, sensing something in progress, came to the middle of the floor. "This must go no further," I said. They nodded, some kind of desperate hope in Sandra's eyes. "Joe Collins and I are prepared to try to smuggle Shau into a cozy home." Sandra was, suddenly, the most beautiful girl on Luna One. "But there's a price," I said softly but quickly. "Anything." Sandra. "What?" Andy. "Okay, Andy. You remember when I found the Cannabis behind tlje Idaho potatoes?" "Sure." "All right. I saw the other bunch at the same time. Behind the Iowa corn. Don't ask me why I let you -- uh -- transplant it. I don't know. The deal is this. Doc Collins and I put Shau into a happy home -- we just have to hope we can make it stick -- and you, Andy, destroy every marijuana plant on Luna One you know about. All right?" Sandra was flipping daggers Andy's way, but it wasn't necessary. He remained gently unflappable, touched his hand to Sandra's knee. "Why, sure. Carp. Sure. That's a bargain -- and a good one, too. I didn't favor the grass too much anyway. Want me to bring the plants to you? There aren't many of them." "Just pull them up, Andy. Recycle them into Idaho potatoes. I don't need to see them." I made to leave. "Will we know who has Shau," Sandra asked, "so we can -- " "Sure. But nobody else. Nobody. Right?" I made to leave again and Sandra touched the dogs, got up and kissed me fully and sweetly on my surprised mouth. narrow passages which I now thought of as dry runnels, to the twelfth level. Home. Being a minor deity, I thought, is not altogether without compensation. I told Carole what I, with Collins, had done. And she overwhelmed me, she did. I can't say I put up any resistance. W Rikishin asked Andy. "You overwhelm me," Andy said. "That's nice, but not to the point. Why did Carp do what he did?" Andy thought this over for some time, though Sandra was distracting him. "How can I say?" he finally asked. "He likes Pekingeses, obviously, and cats and other dogs, but I don't think that's it. He wants Luna One to survive. And he has his own ideas how it must do so." "Bless him," Sandra said. They played with the dogs and went to sleep. VI... , fill my precious glass, and let it glow... If you can only make me drunk, mine host, it is enough. No longer shall I know the sorrow of a strange land. Li Po L ittle otto wasn't little any more, but everyone still called him that. He was a short-haired domestic tabby and his knowledge of Luna One exceeded that of any human. He was mostly gray, with white on his paws and parts of his face -- he was handsome and, watching his demeanor, one had to think he was aware of this. His adaptation to lunar gravity made it seem that cats had been designed for it in the first place. If the passage was long enough, Little Otto simply flew down it, touching the floor but fleetingly, now and then. There were two other male cats on Luna One, but they had learned not to tangle with Little Otto. There were three female cats, and Little Otto made his rounds frequently, forever checking things out, evaluating. Thus, when the Milfords, on the eighth level, after considerable discussion, decided not to give Princess (their short-haired domestic tabby) her pill. Little Otto was the first to know. The sounds of that night must have penetrated fifty yards in all directions, through all the hangings and partitions, the two cats at the center of a sphere of intoxicating cacophony, but no one seemed to mind. It quieted down in the end and no report reached Winter's desk, nor did John Edgar hear of it. Nor did Pierre Charpentier. Little Otto found his way back to his own place as if he controlled and owned Luna One lock, stock and barrel. Which, from his point of view, he did. He leaped upon the bed of his so-called owners (the McKays, level nine) and kneaded so forcibly and purred so loudly he woke them both. "Good boy, Otto," Kenneth McKay said sleepily. "Damn cat has got me started," he said, turning toward his sleepy wife. D ay # -- and I had a disturbing night for reasons that were still in my unconscious when I put my head on my pillow. Shau was doing fine, his presence not brought to official attention, not that I knew of. As far as I knew pot had been eliminated from Luna One. I trusted Andy Rikishin. Yet my sleep that night was filled with edgy dreams. I dreamed that Andy had double-crossed me, that the entire colony had gone junkie and there was no chance whatever to survive on the moon, let alone go to the stars. I dreamed that there were so many dogs you couldn't walk the corridors or climb the stairs without being made filthy -- as in New York before the Canine Code. I dreamed there were so many babies a man couldn't get a good night's sleep. Tomcats added to the din in that one. And I dreamed I couldn't sleep. This can happen in dreams, though you must be asleep to dream it, which seems a paradox of some kind. I couldn't sleep and thought to seek comfort by resting my head for a time on the plump cushion of Carole's stomach. I did so and heard her heart beat and this was comforting. I dreamed then that I was almost going to sleep. But stay! Carole was sleeping easily, but her heart was going about a hundred and twenty times a minute. She's sick, I thought, something is wrong. But I knew Carole had great reserves of some kind of Amazonian strength and never got sick. So in my dream I figured it out -- what I heard wasn't Carole's heart at all. She was pregnant and I was listening to my -- son? Daughter? I knew a fierce pride for some moments, then realized that something was indeed wrong. Very wrong. Then Carole gave birth to a child (a lovely girl, lovely) and Winter and the council met to decide what must be done. I had no vote. The sentence was for Carole to suit up and carry the defenseless child out upon the lunar surface. I awoke shaking and leaped from bed, knowing the world was over. I walked back and forth within that small space and gradually disentangled dream from reality. "What is it, Pete?" "I had a bad dream. It's all right now." Carole raised her head. "It's still about the puppy, isn't it?" I said I guessed so and Carole comforted me. A man needs comfort at a time like that. She snored gently not long after and I felt myself dropping off. My girl's stomach is a pillow, I thought, and I scrounged about and got my head on it. And there it was. V.xhdup, lubdup, nhdup... a hundred and twenty times a minute, give or take five. that I had discovered that I was a father. Would it be going too far to say that I was distracted, preoccupied, anxious and consumed with a sense of imminent doom? I would have to add that I'd wanted to, well, be a father for what now seemed a long, long time. I needed a psychiatrist, no doubt about it, but Project Design, in their not-soinfinite wisdom, had thought that rigorous earthside screening would leave room on Luna One for some more essential person. I thought about consulting my fellow councilperson, Linda Wellman, but abandoned that. The hell with it. The fruits of the Earthside screening included, so far: unauthorized production of alcohol; unauthorized growing of marijuana (this now, presumably, terminated); two unauthorized Pekingese puppies, one of whom continued to maintain a secret existence -- and that had to be with the active connivance of more than the few people I knew were involved -- and now at least one unauthorized human pregnancy, in respect of which I was accessory after the fact, as long as I knew about it and didn't say anything about it. I was accessory before and during the fact, for that matter, though that circumstance was beyond my then knowledge. That rigorous Earthside screening was bearing a variety of forbidden fruit that I knew of -- and maybe there were more I hadn't heard about. If there were I wanted right now to keep not hearing about another thing wrong. I spent some time thinking and wandering here and there in the dome until I began to collect questioning glances. I needed to think and to think alone. I could suit up and go for a walk on the surface outside, or I could lock myself into the Penthouse. Walking on the outside in quest of nothing, more than solitude required to commune with oneself was not smiled upon. So, the Penthouse. I have not really spoken of this. The Penthouse was a kind of oasis or sanctuary or hideout -- a small but airy space fitted with sofas, chairs, a bookcase, directly beneath the apex of the dome. Pleasant by lunar day and awesome by night. Its door was one of seven in the entire dome to carry a lock. Access was free to anyone, but on a waiting-list basis. For reasons I thought I understood, someone in Project Design had decreed that no more than two persons could be in the Penthouse at the same time. And there was a time limit' of one hour. Couples now and then went there to fornicate, of course, but the waiting list was never very long -- it was an eerie place which did not appeal to all. But it appealed to me with force, particularly now. There was a waiting list, yes, but I was the keeper of the list. Rank has its privileges. So I spent a bit of time up there the three or four days after hearing the fetal heartbeat of my child. I'd thought at first that the new problem would submerge the others -- the alcohol, dogs and cats -- and indeed that was the case in the beginning, but very shortly I found to my consternation and added anxiety, that all the difficulties complemented and reinforced each other, revealing themselves as but different aspects of the same problem. U "I've been looking for you." I'd been wandering around aimlessly, preparing myself for a talk with Carole. "How's Shau?" His face lit for a moment. "Just fine. We got away with that one all right. I guess." Then the clouds came over. "And I did do away with the pot," he said. "You know." "I know. If you say'so, Andy." "But there's a bigger problem now." Good, I thought. I'll submerge mine into yours, hence have less of my own to deal with. "Want to tell me about it in the Penthouse?" I asked. "Nobody there now." "All right." We went there. Comfortable chairs, lunar day, Eratosthenes out there and other features anyplace you wanted to look. Not much variety, though. "The thing is, Carp -- " Andy said and stopped. "The thing is," he began again, "Sandra is pregnant. Like about five months." I looked at Andy, said nothing, turned to look out upon my crater. "That's bad, isn't it. Carp?" I heard. I faced him. "You might say that. You might say it makes a puzzle, a few pieces of which are clicking autonomously together...' Andy gave me a blank look. "It's The Mai and The Chairman all over again, Andy, but this time with people. Carole and Sandraand hence you and I -- are in the same boat." He thought about that briefly. He was a bright boy. I could see he was glad to have company. "I thought Sandra's been putting on weight," he said. "I only found out last night." "How?" I asked. "Did she tell you?" "No. I, well, heard it. Her. Him. And thought I felt him move, too." "Does she know that you know?" "Yes. I told her right off." "What did she say?" "She said a lot, Carp, but what it came down to was that no fascist gang of cowards on Earth was going to tell her what to do with her body. She swore a lot. She used words I didn't know she knew." "Yes. We have a problem, Andy, no doubt of that." "What do we do about this one?" "Good question. I don't have the' answer to it yet. But Tm working on it." I put my hand on his shoulder. "Say hello to The Mai and Ling Ling for me. And to Sandra," I said. "She'll already know about Carole." I left him to have a talk with my headstrong wife.  or later, Pete. Of course. But the thing is this: a woman's pregnancy -- or the lack of it, the avoidance of it -- is the most important thing that happens in a woman's body. I don't think Project Design -- " and here she interposed some descriptive words I hadn't known she knew either -- "included one woman, one honest-to-God female in its decision-making machinery." "Collins could have done an AB. Maybe even now -- " "No, Pete. This was no accident. I -- and Sandra -- are going to have our babies. Aren't you glad?" "I confess that I am. But look at the problem. How many others? Luna One can sustain but so many." "Yes. But we'll say how many -- and when." "I've got to go right now. But one final word for you -- sweetheart." "Yes?" "Whatever happens, you are one honest-to-God female woman." Her look almost did me in, but I knew how much I had to do and I moved away. "You'll think of something," I heard her say. I sought Antonio Scartia. I found him in his lab on the fourth level. "Hi, Carp." "Tony. I need to talk with you. Right now. All right?" "Well, sure. I've work to do, but -- " "Now," I said. I pulled a book from my pocket and checked my memory. "Nobody there. Let's go up to the Penthouse." Tony followed me through the passages and I went into that place for the second time that day. We stood there warily. At least Tony was wary. I'd summoned him and he waited to hear what I had to say. So I said it. "The fact is, Tony, that I'm in the middle of a sticky mess -- along with some other folk -- and I'd like to sit here quietly to think about it. With a good stiff drink or two to hand. You, Antonio Scartia, are the only one I know who can provide it." It is said that while drunk he attempted to kiss his reflection in a moonlit river, fell into the water, and drowned. Traditional account of Li Po's death much. If the input to his computer was overloaded he gave no indication of that. He was cycling, with an equation on the fringes of its capability. It took time. Then: "I don't get it. Carp." "Come off it, Tony. I know you had a still in your lab. You knew I knew and you moved it. I could have confiscated it at the time. I gave you a chance to hide it. And don't ask me why. I'm in more trouble than you can possibly ever be in on Luna One. So, Tony, let's drop the pretense and kindly bring me a drink. I'll leave you with your problems, and you'll do the same with me." Some more cycling in the computer and then the sun came out. "As it happens," he said, "I do have a little something left over from a small experimental project. If I bring it to you you can hang me for it, figuratively speaking, that is. But you won't." "I won't. And what is that outragious grin about?" "Just that I've always known there would be room for a -- well, service organization like ours. Here -- or wherever we'll go afterward. I'll be right back." He returned shortly with what appeared to be a leather pouch, from which he extracted a glass and a corked liter beaker filled with amber fluid. Not just a little in the bottom, it was full. I relocked the door and we sat there at the top of our world. "You haven't exactly given me a quid pro quo," Scartia said, "but I don't think I'm worried about that. You want me to go now?" "Sit down a minute and have one with me, Tony," I said. "Though we both be on duty at the moment." He withdrew a second small glass and filled it and mine. We raised glasses in a silent toast. Now I was the wary one, but I tried whatever it was and it was good. "That is good, Tony," I said. "Thanks. Thanks very much. It isn't the alcohol so much as -- something going back there." I nodded to the blue-green Earth. "What's your problem, Carp, if you want to talk about it? I've got one of my own, matter of fact." "I'll tell you," I said, wondering why I was taking this youth, boy, man into my confidence. "You're aware, of course, of the rules concerning reproduction on Luna One?" He nodded, permitted his left eyebrow a micrometric rise. "My wife is five months pregnant. So is another wife I know. Those are the main problems. There are others, such as an illegal Pekingese, no doubt some kittens here and there -- what's funny now?" "An awful lot of people know about Shau," he said. "Everybody except Winter and John Edgar, I'd say." Then his face clouded. "But the girls are another problem, yes. We'll have to find ways of taking care of that. I have news for you." "Yes?" "Gina is three months pregnant." The computer was busy again, I could see in Scartia's eyes. New data had been thrust into the intake -- he was working on it and I knew why I had brought him up to the Penthouse. I had done so only partly to ask him for a drink I knew he had and I wanted, a drink he wasn't supposed to have. Scartia was an organizer. "How did that happen?" I asked. "You know Gina. She's a tigress. She decided she wouldn't let anybody tell her what to do. She didn't tell me until after." "They never do." We sat in silence for a time. "You begin to see the problem, Tony?" "I think I do." "If this is going on all through Luna One we're going to be in serious difficulty very soon. I don't mean you, the other presumptive parents, me, Carole. I mean the colony. We have to follow rules. Or we die." The level in the beaker was slowly falling. "You're right, Carp. You're right." "You have any answers, then?" "I might have. You?" "Yes." I looked out at Eratosthenes and thought about the Great Southern Butte in Idaho. I thought about Idaho potatoes, tubers that could be eaten and from which alcohol could be made. "Tony," I said. "Did you tell Gina not to take the pill?" He paled a little in the harsh light of the dome. It was hot out there on the other side of the skin, but here, where it was needed most, the air-conditioning was adequate. "I did not. Carp. I swear on the Bible of my family, I did not." "Neither did I tell Carole," I said. "Nor did Andy tell Sandra, he says, and I believe him." A ll this was going into the Seartia computer. "So. The girls won't be told whether or when to have babies. They violate Project Design." A look of spurious virtue on his face for a moment. "They violate Project Design in their way. Indeed they do. And we, the men, in ours, eh, Tony? Booze, pot, probably other things I don't know about." "Well, if you put it that way. It comes down to, we won't let Project Design tell us what to do, how to run everything." "This," I said, holding my small glass, "is a very fine product, Tony. What did you make it from?" "Corn. Good Iowa corn." "I thought so. But, you can see, Tony, that if every girl on Luna One decides she can get pregnant any time she wants to we're all in deep trouble. You see that." "Of course." "I am second in command of this colony. We must have discipline or we die. You do see that, Seartia?" He smiled an ancient kind of smile -- it seemed to go back two thousand years. He nodded. "I see. The discipline we need, yes. And we'll get it. But from us, up here, and not from those down there." "You think we can do it?" "As you say. Carp, we do it or we die. But takes -- organization. I say we can do it." There was a light in his eye and I knew I had to say something. "We'll have to do something or Luna One becomes a minus sign in the books of extraterrestrial exploration," I said. "This is good stuff, by the way. Let's finish it." Seartia emptied the beaker. "A certain reorganization will be necessary," I said. "This is obvious." "Yes. And it will be done. But there's something I have to say to you, Tony." He looked at me, eager, thinking and planning, building a new Luna One. "There will be no place here," I said, "for a Don Antonio, if you take my meaning." He flashed those impossibly white teeth my way. "I know. Carp. I know. I do. There's no place here for the cosa you're thinking about. Not that kind. No way. If we wind up with a Don, it won't be me. It'll be Don Pierre. That has a nice sound to it." "Nonsense. Listen, Tony. We'll have to have a meeting. Tomorrow. Not a big one. Who, from your point of view, do we have to have?" "We going to take over, Don Pierre?" "Listen, Tony. Don't call me that. But we must get going, we must do something. Such a simple thing, for example, as finding out as soon as possible how many pregnant women we have here. And stopping any more conceptions forthwith. On terms the girls will accept. How many do we have? I wonder. They won't tell Winter and they won't tell their husbands until it's done. But they'll have to tell us. So who -- as you see it -- is us going to be?" "Okay, Don -- I mean Carp. Us is going to be you, me, Charlie Erskine, Andy, Bob McDonald, Doc Collins. For starters. Is enough? Did I leave anybody out?" "You know a lot about Luna One, don't you, Tony? Those names would be on my list, too, though I don't know much about Erskine. He's part of your -- operation?" "Yes." "How many stills?" "Just the two. Production's pretty good, though. Why didn't you root them out? You knew we had one that day." W HE girls don't have it all, do X they? I don't like to be told altogether what to do any more than they do. Than you do. Or Andy or Charlie. Or the dogs and cats, for that matter. The Mai, The Chairman, Little Otto, the lot. Now, back to your list for a minute. You, me, Erskine, Rikishin, McDonald, Collins. Right?" "Right." "That list is fatally flawed." Tony was startled. "How so?" "You'd get it if you thought about it a little, but I'm in a hurry. No women on it, Tony. No women. What have these girls been showing us if not that they must be in on making the decisions that involve them? You think they'll let us dictate to them just because we're here on Luna One, and not back on Earth in Project Design?" "Jesus. You're right all the way." He shook his head. "All right. We'll have to think of whom to appoint to our, er, committee from the distaff side. Think about it and we'll all talk about it tomorrow." "All right. So we meet tomorrow. Where and when?" "This seems a good place," I said, looking again at Eratosthenes. "Not supposed to be more than two people here at once, Carp," Scartia said, putting me on. "If we're going to change things we might as well start here. Anyway, we'll have more privacy here than anyplace else." "One more thing." "Yes?" "This is no child's game we play here. Carp. The stills, sort of, were. Are. Taking over Luna One from Project Design is something else. There's one place we'll have to be very sure of." "Yes?" I knew, but I was testing the guy I was beginning to think of as my lieutenant. "The electronics bay. If Project Design got onto this they could send a lot of trouble up with the last supply ship." "Can you take care of it?" "I think so." I saw that he knew he could. "Carp?" "Yes?" He put the empty beaker and glasses into the pouch. "You'd already thought about the need to control the electronics bay, right?" "Well, yes." "Good. You don't have to test me any more. Carp. I'll be all right at what we have to do. Though I should have thought of putting women on the committee." I began to deny that I'd been waiting to see if he'd bring up the vital question of Earth-Moon communication during our proposed reorganization, but had the sense to see that I shouldn't. "All right, Tony, call it a test if you want. I did wonder if you'd see the absolute need to control that part of Luna One. You did. You get A Plus. I don't apologize for the test, understand." "That's right," he said. "That's right, Don Pierre," and he was gone before I could reply. office. We didn't have much time, if many of the women on Luna One were pregnant (as the sample I knew about certainly indicated) we were already in bad shape and the least we had to do was stop the increase in fetal population right now. Yesterday. My formal responsibility was to approach Winter with this. Clearly Luna One stood in need of change and Project Design wasn't going to be the instrument to effect it. Where would Winter be? I checked the names of the technicians and operators in the electronics bay. I knew them all and hoped they would be on our side. There were six of them, four boys and two girls. I decided not to wait for meeting tomorrow. I went to talk to Winter. He welcomed me with the usual frosty smile. "I've been thinking," I said. "About the Pekingese puppies." "Yes." "What if the same thing happened with one or two Luna One women? The problem -- or the solution -- wouldn't be the same, would it?" "Do you have anyone in mind?" "No. But the puppies are in my mind and I think about the possibility." "It would be a different problem, yes, and a more serious one. We're one over our quota right now. Five hundred and sixty-nine, which is one too many. No one will get a Conception Certificate until someone dies, obviously." "I understand. But what if a woman does become pregnant?" "Accidentally or by design?" "Either way." "It would have to be the same thing, either way. The major imperative of Luna One, according to Project Design is to control the population. You know this as well as I. We all do." "Yes. All right, we've had one baby over the quota already and Project Design didn't go into too great a flap about it. What if we have two or maybe three more?" "If we had one more, Charpentier, the council might let it go -- if it were convinced that it was a case of the pill's not working. But any more than that -- " "What?" ' "They'd have to -- go, that's all. Dr. Collins would have an unenviable but inescapable responsibility." Not with my -- son? daughter? he wouldn't. Mine and Carole s. Andy's and Sandra's. Gina's and Tony's. "What if the council voted to let it pass?" "I would overrule. I can do that in some cases, you know -- and this is one." I knew that as well as he did, because I'd checked it out. What I was really up to here was a probing of Winter's attitudes. "That would be a pretty tough line to follow," I said. "That's right. Tough, but necessary. Does that answer your question, Charpentier?" "It does. Thanks, Winter. I've been thinking about the puppies, that's what got me onto it." T here was no doubt in my mind that he meant what he said. It was getting late, but now I needed to call another meeting. I wished for some kind of telephone but there wasn't one, so I went out through the passages in search of Andy Rikishin and Antonio Scartia. I found them and led them back to my office. I told them about my interview with Winter. "So," Andy said. "Unless we do something, at least two dead babies. Ours." "One of them mine, for sure," Scartia said. "Gina's only three months pregnant." "Yes," I said to Andy. "At least one of them ours, yours or mine. And God knows how many other pregnant women there are on Luna One." "We must move now," Scartia said. "Before tomorrow's meeting." "You realize the importance of communications?" "The radio to Earth?" "Yes. Let's nail that down first, then confront Winter. Tonight." I gazed at my fellow mutineers. "You understand this begins to be serious?" They nodded silently. I found the list in the clutter of papers on my desk. "These people are the crew of the electronics bay," I said. "Get them here as fast as you can." "I know who they are," Scartia said. He looked at Andy. "You get th ese," he said, checking two names on the list. "I'll get the other three. One will have to stay on duty." "You don't think we're moving a little too fast?" Andy asked, looking at me. I started to answer, but Scartia came more quickly to the point. "How many more women on Luna One are going to get pregnant in the next week if we don't get going now?" Andy and Scartia set off to round up five of the six operators of the communications gear and I sat there, alone for the moment, considering options. Were we indeed moving precipitately? The thought of the fetal heartbeat inside Carole told me, no, not fast enough. In about fifteen minutes Andy and Scartia were back with five of the six operators. The five: Linda Escalante, Irene du Uribe, Tadashi Shimizu, Paoli Which left Karl Kraft minding the store. Of these five, two girls, three boys. They were all younger than I and I thought of them as such, boys and girls, though they were really men and women. Linda was from Argentina, Irene from Brazil. Tadashi from Yokohama, Paolo from don. It had been difficult at first to name not easily susceptible to familiarity, but those who knew him had settled on Whit. The eight of us in my office now. Mostly they had to sit on the floor -- I had a small office. I addressed the delegation from electronics. "This may come as a surprise to you," I said. "Our colony is quite possibly in grave danger. It is probably that Luna One will, at least temporarily, have to be out of all radio contact with Earth, particularly with Project Design." I had my audience, all right. "It is likely that we -- a group of us, some of us -- will have to neutralize Mayor Winter in some way and undertake to run the colony under new rules, rules we make ourselves." "Why, Carp?" asked Tadashi Shimizu. "It's not a short story," I said. "Let me ask you something first. You girls," I said, looking at Irene and Linda. "Are either of you pregnant?" Some consternation. I looked at the boys. "And you," I said. "Is the wife of any of you pregnant?" More consternation. "All right. Our colony is in trouble because at least three women in the colony are unlawfully pregnant. These are the wives of Andy, Tony and me. We don't know how many more there are. But if the ones we know about are any sample you can see the trouble we're in. Winter's solution, and Project Design will certainly back him up in it, is to -- well, do away with the illegal babies. So we propose to take over. It's obvious that we need your help." T hey all started to talk at once. I raised my hand to silence them. "Before we get onto that, however, how about you, Linda?" "I'm not. But I've been thinking about it." "Irene?" "I have to say -- maybe. I didn't take the pill and I'm four days overdue." "Paul know about this?" "No. I didn't tell him." "The pattern continues. You three!" I said, nodding to the men. Tadashi and Paolo said, not as far as they knew. Whittle didn't know either but thought his wife. Use, had been putting on weight lately. "So. Are you with us or not? You can see why we need you." "Winter would kill the babies?" Linda asked. "He would. Or, rather, he'd have Doc Collins do it. And he would have full official backing." "No doubt of that?" Tadashi. "None." "Then I for one am with you," Tadashi said. "So am I," Linda said. "Obviously. Though I'm not sure yet." The other three made it unanimous. So that made eight of us out of the five hundred odd. "We'll need Karl, too," I said. "Will one of you relieve him and send him here?" Tadashi left and a few minutes later Karl Kraft came into the office. I explained the situation. "My wife isn't pregnant," he said. "Not that I know about, anyway. And this amounts to mutiny." "I don't know what word to put on it," I said. "But are you with us or not?" I noted Scartia's vigilant pose here and knew how important he would be in whatever it was we would wind up doing. "I don't know. This is all very new and I need to think about it." "There's not much time to think about it." "How about survival of the colony on Winter's terms. On the terms of Project Design, that is?" I looked at Andy and Scartia. "No way," Scartia said. "Not if it's your kid being put to sleep out there in the deep freeze. No way. Our course is clear, Karl. The question is, are you with us?" "What if I'm not?" "You'd better be," I said. "This is a matter of life and death. Several lives and deaths we know of -- others most likely. You can see that." "Best you be on the right side," Scartia said and he communicated something I hadn't. Kraft got the message. "When does this takeover happen?" Scartia, Andy and I looked at each other. "The sooner the better," I said and the other two nodded. "Okay," Kraft said. "My wife isn't pregnant -- " and he stopped. Y OU'VE seen a human brain at work? No, nor has anyone, but there are times when it seems that this is what you're watching and this was one. Each to his own imagery. Mine was rather old-fashioned: reels of magnetic tape spinning, memory chips (figuratively) flipping and flopping, lights dancing on and off on a handsome display panel. 'I'm with you," Kraft said. "Good." We shook hands all around. The girls left with the three men from electronics. "From now on," I said, as they were leaving, "there will always be two people at the station. Until we're squared away. Understood?" Murmurs of approval and understanding. "Do we go see Winter now?" Scartia asked. "The sooner, as has been said, the better. Andy?" "Let's put it to him right off, I say. But what do we do after we've put it to him?" "We'll play it by ear as we go along." Scartia nodded. "Let's go" We strode rather awkwardly, I thought, into his presence. "The hypothetical case I put to you this morning wasn't hypothetical," I said. "The fact is that our three wives, each and every one, are pregnant. We don't propose to put up with the doing away of the babies. Will you go along with us?" He sat there quietly. Cool, real cool. "I suspected as much, Pierre," he said. "In answer to your question, no, I shall not go along with you. We shall, all of Luna One, go along with Project Design." He opened a desk drawer. "As it happens," he said, "this was a possibility not overlooked by Project Design. I'd hoped it wouldn't come to this. But I am not without resource, Pierre. And Scartia, and Rikishin. There will be no mutiny on Luna One." He made to reach into the drawer. "Don't move," Scartia said quietly. "Don't move. Winter." Winter rested his right hand on his lap. "Better not," I said. "What is it?" "A button, that's all." Winter said. "I push it and Project Design gets a message you can in no way stop. A separate transmitter," he said. He placed his hand on the front edge of the drawer. "I can touch it before you can touch me," he said to Scartia, who had edged toward the side of the desk. I looked at Scartia. He nodded. "There's a black box in there, all right." "Yes there is," Winter said. "And if one of you comes one step nearer, I push it. It's automatic from there on out, can't be shut off." We stood our ground. "We're taking over," I said. "For the survival of the colony. It won't work the way Project Design wants it to. God knows how many pregnant women we have here already. We can control our birth rate and lives ourselves, but we -- particularly the women -- won't let Project Design do it. It won't work. Winter. You'd better come along with us." "I guess I'll have to push the button, then," he said, still cool. Very cool. "Don't move that hand," Scartia said. "So what happens if you push it?" "They'll send ships. They'll put you down. Luna One must survive, you see." "We see and we agree. But it will survive our way, not theirs. Not yours." "You're wrong," Winter said. And he moved his hand. "Don't -- " Scartia cried. But the movement was halfway there, so Scartia made one of his own. A flash of light flew (almost gently, it seemed) through the short distance and landed in Winter's fifth intercostal space. A sliver of silver glinted in the light. Winter sank back into his chair, slowly, gracefully, his hand withdrawing from the drawer. "No other way," Scartia said to him. Andy was pale. No doubt I was, too. "Good throw, Tony," I said. "Now there are some things we must do. Right now." "Yes. Yes, Don Pierre." We took first things first. If heaven loved not the wine, a Wine Star would not be in heaven. Li Po T here was no morgue on Luna One. This would have been an extravagant use of space. Recycling of the departed had been thought of, but even Project Design hadn't been able to go along with that. What we were left with, then, was a plot not too far from Luna One, tastefully positioned behind a pile of stored goods and assorted debris, where we were meant to scoop out shallow trenches to receive our fatalities, of which this was the second. It will be understood that we could not go on the intercom, there being none, to announce the sudden death, by acute coronary attack, of our leader. There had been talk of two-meter FM to keep everyone in touch with important news, but that had been vetoed somewhere along the line. What we had was a duplicating machine and a lot of passages. "We'll have to get Doc Collins in on this," I said. "I know he's on our side, though we haven't kept him in touch with what's been going on the last hour or so. Andy?" "I'll find him." He left. Scartia and I alone with the dead one. "I had to do it, Don Pierre. I did. You know?" "I haven't hit you for it, have I? I deplore violence. But I agree you had to do it. It was his form of violence or ours. And call me Carp." "All right." Andy came back with Collins. "Doc," I said. "We've had a sudden heart failure here. Our leader has fallen. We'll need, I guess, for Project Design, a death certificate. At least an oral one over the air, right?" Collins saw the neat gash. I filled him in. "All right," he said. "First things first. Let's plant him." Luna One night, but the middle, just about, of the lunar day. Collins and Andy left, came back with a litter and straps. The four of us, pall bearers now, carried our awkward burden down to the lock. We met two people on the way. We told them someone had died. Who, they had asked. Winter, we had said. They'd hurried off to wherever they'd been going before we'd run into them in the passages. We suited up, next to the skin at ground level, and carried the body out onto the lunar surface, then behind the storage pile and the junk to the place where the other one was. Two shovels there, unmoved since we'd put Jeff Barnes down. I stood watching, now and again looking up at Earth, while Andy and Scartia dug a shallow trench. I remembered seeing old tapes of the Apollo missions, with the dust moving ever so gently. It was like that now, but we were on a different mission. "That ought to do it," Scartia said. All the suits had a common circuit. We could talk, but no one else could hear us. "Ashes to ashes and dust to dust," I said. "If the women don't get you, the liquor must." "I didn't know you were an antiquarian," Collins said. "Someone could come up here a thousand years from now and see this bird didn't shuffle off with a coronary, you know." "That's right. I don't think anyone will, though, do you?" We went back inside and unsuited. Collins and Andy put tbe litter and straps away. We met in the electronics bay. Irene and Tadashi had the duty. "You'll be interested to hear this," I said. "Put me on the horn." Now we had a brief exercise in bureaucracy. I told Project Design that Mayor Winter was unexpectedly dead and they said that was too bad. I put Collins on and he did violence to his Hippocratic oath. Then I got back on and they said I was now mayor and to carry on under all appropriate regulations and to appoint an executive mayor without delay. I said yes, and did it at that moment by winking at Antonio Scartia. I thanked Irene and Tadashi and told them I'd be in touch with them in the morning. We left the electronics bay and I spoke to my three colleagues. "We are now going to talk for a few moments and we are going to have a drink. With our girls. In the Penthouse. In five minutes." Carole was fussed at me because I was late home and hadn't been in touch. I told her what we'd done and that we were going to have a party, or wake of sorts, and she came along with me to the Penthouse. Scartia arrived a moment later with Gina, a container of amber fluid, and eight glasses. Then the rest were there and we filled the glasses and looked at each other and up at Earth. "To survival," I said and we drank to that. "Now we will spend an hour or so here and talk of what we must do next -- how it will go, beginning tomorrow. We will have to communicate with five hundred-plus people. It is, excuse me, a new ball game." We drank to that, too. "In one way we're right back to Project Design," Collins said. "How's that?" "Right on target. Five hundred and sixty-eight people." So we had a small party there, sitting on the top of our small world. Carole and Sandra (they were the first, after all) exchanged glances that I thought I understood and I was glad to see that they included Gina immediately. Not that Gina could easily be kept out of anything. Then the glasses were empty and the party was over and Carole gave me a glance I knew I understood. "We've work to do," I said. "Tomorrow. Good night." Scartia and Gina gathered together the container and the glasses. "Good night -- Don Pierre," Scartia said. I was too tired to make a point of it and Carole was pulling me along, her hand possessively in mine, so I shrugged to or at something back at home that had come with us out here and we went to our place. # # Edit # Street New York, N.Y. # RI SOt par won (including name and addrmss). lO-word minimum. Paymant with ordar. l' magazines. Arkham House. Fantasy Press. LoveNJ. #. nal by three-time Hugo Winner, Praised by top s-f NY. I #. Longview, Washington # N J. # book Dianetics: Modern Science of Mental Health by L Ron Hubbard has an applied philosophy to show you how. Send # # to BookstoreIF, Founding Church of Scientology, # #th St , N.W , Washington. D C. #. S  S Books, G-#. # North Hamline. St. Paul. Minn. # -- Rosemead, Calif. #. dime for list. Edwin Bruns. # Cemetery Road. Junesville Wise. #. Columbia, S.C. #I . Frankenstein Interview. Monster Tells "True" Story. #P. Booklet. #. Norris, Postbox #-M, Indianapolis #. May issue: Cordwainer Smith retrospect. Aldiss, White, Lupoff. Blish. Four issues #. From ANCayce. Mother Shipton, Malachi and others. Tells why Earth's rotation now slowing. Van Allen belts failing -- mutations. Paleomagnetic confirmation of Polar Shifts. "The Final Years" by Robert H, Olsen. Not a spouting of religious hysteria # postpaid. Calif. #. Florida State Christian College. Post Office Box #. Fort Lauderdale. Florida #. sonville, Florida #. tion radio programs are now available on tape Oklahoma #. For more than a decade, X Minus I ranked among the most popular shows ever to hit the air-waves. Starting soon, many radio stations will once again be featuring this famed drama series adapted from stories appearing either in Broadcasting will be resumed with new the foremost names in science fiction. X Minus I will thrill you, reward you, more than ever. So watch for it. Listen to it. Enjoy it! For further information, contact your local station or write to: Box # Seymour, Conn. # "#jRArt It was the computer's revenge. In rage, in frenzy, he turned us into monstrosities, imprisoning us deep inside his endless banks. Now I am a great soft jelly thing. I have no mouth. And I must scream. Get the idea? Gripping, chilling science fiction offers some of today's most compelling reading. Harlan Ellison's "I Have No Mouth And I Must Scream " packs such a wallop, it walked off with a Hugo -- science fiction's Oscar -- for the best sci ence fiction short story of the year Ellison's wild tale and # others are waiting for you in a sensational collection. The Hugo Winners, a new, # page, double volume of all the Hugo short story winners from # to # The anthology can be yours as part of an equally sensational # books for #P offer when you join the Science Fiction Book Club Choose any # books on this page including, if you wish, the most prized books of the year: The Hugo Winners. Volumes I  II Ca I # value; Dune, the now classic novel that won Frank Herbert a Hugo and Nebula award # # in the publisher's edition, and Isaac Asimov's latest and perhaps best novel, The Gods Themselves (# in publisher's edition An outstanding value for only I #I (to help cover shipping. Throughout the year, our bulletin will keep you informed about superb new works for which you pay only # plus shipping and handling. And you need buy only four books in the coming year. So join today. Don't even send us the dime now Well bill you later But mail the coupon today. Dept DL #. Garden City. N Y # Please accept my application loi membership in the Science Fiction Booli Club and send me the # books whose numbers I have written in the boxes below Bill me just # (to help cover shipping) lor all # About every # weeks, send me the club's bulletin. Things to ComeC describing the # coming Selections and a variety ot Alternate choices It I wish to receive both Selections, I need do nothing, they will be stnpped to me automatically Whenever I don't want I ol the # Select ons or prefer an Alternate, or no book at all, I will notity you by the date specitied by returning the convenient term always provided I need lake only # Selections or Alternates during the coming year, and may resign any lime thereafter Most books ate only I #, plus a modest charge lor shipping and handling dccasionally. extra-value Selections are slightly higher entire introductory package within # days Membership will be cancelled I owe nothing Mr Mrs. Miss Please Print nii State #ip L J when you join and agree to buy only # books during the coming year # The Sheep Look Up by John Brunner The celebrated author, of Stand On Zanzibar, a mind-bender that chronicles the collapse of civilization Pub, ed # # # Childhood's End by Arthur C. Clarke Mankind's last generation on earth "Wildly fantasticl" -- Atlantic. Pub ed # # # Thuvia, Maid of Mars and The Chessmen of Mars by Edgar Rice Burroughs #-novel, #volume sci-fi special Adventures of man on planet Mars. Spec Ed #. Again, Dangerous Visions. Harlan Ellison, ed Forty-su pieces, short stones  novels Explicit scenes and language may be offensive to some. Pub ed # # Dune by Frank Herbert Celebrated winner of Hugo and Nebula Gripping tale of family exiled from their private planet to another, a barren desert. Pub ed # # # Science Fiction Hall of Fame I. # "winners!' chosen by Sci-Fi Writers of America Ed Robert Silverberg Pub ed # # # A Treasury of Great Science Fiction, ed by Anthony Boucher # Volume set # pages Counts as one book Pub ed # # # The Gods Themselves by Isaac Asimov The master's first novel in # years and worth the wait for a fabulous trip to the year # Pub ed .# # # The Hugo Winners. Vol. I  Giant #-in-l volume o. # award-winning stories, # to # Asimov introduces each Pub ed. # # #I The # Annual World's Best Science Fiction, ed by Donald A Wollheim Volume IV contains # gems from Clarke. Sturgeon, and more Spec Ed #I The Foundation Trilogy by Isaac Asimov The ends of the galaxy revert to barbarism Pub ed # # # Nebula Award Stories Seven, Lloyd Biggie, Jr... Ed. The latest novellas and short stories prizewinners picked by Sci-Fi Writers of America Includes Anderson. Silverberg. and others. Pub ed, # # The Science Fiction Book Club offers its own complete, hardbound editions, sometimes altered in size to fit special presses and save members even more Members accepted in U S A and Canada only Canadian members will be serviced from Toronto Offer slightly different in Canada I R U.S.A. Galaxy The Best In Current Science Fiction September # Pre-Publication Scoop -- New Novel By congratulates new novel scheduled to be the lead title for Ballantine in Fall # Meanwhile don't forget...the five Clarke classics still in print. offers the best of Arthur C. Clarke: a Signet Author and Winner of the # Nebula Award, of the Science Fiction Writers of America. The award is for his story "Meeting with Medusa," just one of # astounding tales of life among the planets in Here is a complete list of great Arthur C. Clarke Signet science fiction titles: And soon to be published: (Z) U#aaiH# J #I Avenue of the  Americas H New York,  N.Y. # Erich Harlmann, N Y Arnold E. Kbramson, Publisher Ejler Jakobsson, Editor Theodore Sturgeon, Contributing Editor Albert Dytch, Managing Editor Lester del Rey, Feature Editor L. C. Murphy, Subscription Director Jay Tunick, Circulation Director Publishing Corporation, a subsidiary of Universal Publishing  Distributing Corporation. Arnold E. Abramson, President. Main Offices: # East # Street, New York, N.Y. #. Single copy: #. #-issue subscription: # in U.S., # elsewhere. Kingdom by Universal-Tandem Publishing Company, Ltd., # Gloucester Road, London SW# #RD. Arnold E. Abramson, Chairman of the Board. Ralph Stokes, Managing Director. Single copy: #p. #-issue subscription in the United Kingdom: #. Pan-American Copyright Conventions. All rights reserved. Second class postage paid at New York, N.Y. and additional mailing offices. The publishers assume no responsibility for unsolicited material. All stories printed in this magazine are fiction and any similarity between characters and actual persons is coincidental. Printed in U.S.A.  f I L 'f ; j Th papr Mme machliM also a tool; a lime machine (hal enables you lo replay the crucial events -- past, present, and future -- tbal shape our lives. Now, instead of merely reading about what's happening, you can explore and experience the alternatives and decision points through the technique of Conflict Simulation. What ie Conflict Simulation? Conflict Simulation is a way of analyzing a political or military conflict situation. A way that is as intellectually stimulating as a game of chess, and as thorough as a written analysis. Through the use of the Conflict Simulation (or "game") format, the conflict situation is re-created -- so that you are in a position to make the vital decisions and, in the game at least, change the way things were, are, or will be. What fou gel ed bi-monthly. Each issue contains: A ready-to-play conflict-simulation game with a # X #" playing surface, die-cut playing pieces, and complete rules.  An analytical article on the same subject as the game in that issue. it Other feature articles on historical and military subjects.  Game and book reviews, commentary on existing games, and discussions of subscribers' questions. The magazine is #  pages long, and all material is handled in a highly organized (and easily understandable) graphic formal. bat in Western Europe. #). We also publish a separate line of conflictsimulation games, which you will find listed in the coupon. Free lo new tubacrlbere battle presented in a game-design specially created to introduce new readers lo Conflict Simulation. Send check or M.O. to: Slmuletlone Pubitcatlone Ino. Dpl S# # Eat #rd #l., New York. N.Y. # Pleaae enter my subscription lo S.  T. for: I Year (# iuues -- # #Yr. (I#lstues)-# # YrB.n#iues)-# Current Issue # Send me the folimving Simulation Games: Kureh (Russia. l#)-e Korea (l#-#l)-# Phalena (ancient Greece) -- # Berbarooaa (Russia. #-#) -- # Lelptle (Napoleonic Wars, #) -- # NermMdy (the D-Day lnvasion)-'#  Please send me your free brochure. Address City . State Zip A world turned inside out came hurtling through space. Did it mean the end of man -- or another beginning? It was bound to happen sooner or later. On June #, #, Moscow had escaped destruction by three hours and four thousand kilometers -- a margin invisibly small by the standards of the universe. On February #, #, a city in Siberia had a still narrower escape when the second great meteorite of the twentieth century detonated less than four hundred kilometers from Vladivostok, the explosion rivaling the force of the newly invented uranium bomb. In those days men could do nothing to protect themselves against the last random shots in the cosmic bombardment that had once scarred the face of the moon. The meteorites of # and # had struck uninhabited wilderness, but by the end of the twenty-first century, there was no region left on Earth that could be safely used for celestial target practice. The human race had spread from pole to pole. And so, inevitably... I A t # G.M.T. on the morning of September #, in the exceptionally beautiful summer of the year #, most of the inhabitants of Europe saw a dazzling fireball appear in the eastern sky. Within seconds it was brighter than the sun and as it moved across the heavens -- at first in utter silence -- it left behind it a churning column of dust and smoke. Somewhere above Austria it began to disintegrate, producing a series of concussions so violent had their hearing permanently damaged. They were the lucky ones. Moving at fifty kilometers a second, a thousand tons of rock and metal impacted on the plains of northern Italy, destroying in a few flaming moments the labor of centuries. The cities of Padua and Verona were wiped from the face of the earth and the last glories of Venice sank forever beneath the sea as the waters of the Adriatic came thundering landward after the hammer blow from space. Six hundred thousand people died and the total damage was the loss to art, to history, to science -- to the whole human race, for the rest of time -- was beyond all computation. If was as if a great war had been fought and lost in a single morning -- and few could draw much pleasure from the fact that, as the dust of destruction slowly settled, for months the whole world witnessed the most splendid dawns and sunsets since Krakatoa. After the initial shock, mankind reacted with a determination and a unity that no earlier age could have shown. Such a disaster, it was realized, might not occur again for a thousand years -- but it might occur tomorrow. And the next time the consequences would be even worse. There could be no next time... A hundred years earlier a much poorer world, with far feebler resources, had squandered its wealth attempting to destroy weapons launched suicidally by mankind against itself. The effort had never been successful, but the skills acquired then had not been forgotten. Now they could be used for a far nobler purpose and on an infinitely vaster stage. No meteorite. large enough to cause catastrophe would ever again be allowed to breach the defenses of Earth. So began Project spaceguard. Fifty years later -- and in a way that none of its designers could ever have anticipated -- it justified its existence. B y the year # the Marsbased radars were discovering new asteroids at the rate of a dozen a day. The spaceguard computers automatically calculated their orbits and stored away the information in their enormous memories, so that every few months any interested astronomer could have a look at the accumulated statistics. These were now quite impressive. It had taken more than a hundred and twenty years to collect the first thou.sand asteroids, following the discovery of Ceres, largest of these tiny worlds, on the very first day of the nineteenth century. Hundreds had been found and lost and found again -- they existed in such swarms that one exasperated astronomer had christened them "vermin of the skies." Only the five giants -- Ceres, Pallas, Juno, Eunomia and Vesta -- were more than two hundred kilometers in diameter. The vast majority were merely oversized boulders that would fit into a small park. Almost all moved in orbits that lay beyond Mars -- only the few that came far enough sunward to be a possible danger to Earth were the concern of spaceguard. And not one in a thousand of these, during the entire future history of the solar system, would pass within a The object first catalogued as ##, according to the year and the order of its discovery, was detected while still outside the orbit of Jupiter. Nothing about its location was unusual -- many asteroids went beyond Saturn before turning once more toward their distant master, the sun. And Thule II, most far-ranging of all, traveled so close to Uranus that it might well be a lost moon of that planet. But a first radar contact at such a distance was unprecedented -- clearly, ## must be of exceptional size. From the strength of the echo the computers deduced a diameter of at least forty kilometers. Such a giant had not been discovered for a hundred years. That it had been overlooked for so long seemed incredible. Then the orbit was calculated and the mystery was resolved -- to be replaced by a greater one. ## was not traveling on a normal asteroidal path, along an ellipse which it retraced with clockwork precision every few years. It was a lonely wanderer among the stars, making its first and last visit to the solar system -- for it was moving so swiftly that the gravitational field of the sun could never capture it. It would flash inward past the orbits of Jupiter, Mars, Earth, Venus and Mercury, gaining speed as it did so, until it rounded the sun and hurtled into the unknown. It was at this point that the computers started flashing their Hi, there! We have something interesting... sign and for the first time ## came to the attention of human beings. There was a brief flurry of excitement at the interstellar vagabond was quickly dignified by a name instead of a mere number. The astronomers had long ago exhausted Greek and Roman mythology -- now they were working through the Hindu pantheon. And so # I # was christened Rama. F or a few days the news media made a fuss about the visitor, but they were badly handicapped by the sparsity of information. Only two facts were known about Rama -- its unusual orbit and its approximate size. Even this was merely an educated guess, based upon the strength of the radar echo. Through the telescope Rama still appeared as a faint, fifteenth-magnitude star -- much too small to show as a disk. But as it plunged toward the heart of the solar system it would grow brighter and larger month by month. Before it vanished forever the orbiting observatories would be able to gather more precise information about its shape and size. There was plenty of time -- and perhaps during the next few years some spaceship on its ordinary business might be routed close enough to get good photographs. An actual rendezvous was most unlikely. The energy cost would be far too great to permit physical contact with an object cutting across the orbits of the planets at more than a hundred thousand kilometers an hour. So the world soon forgot about Rama, but the astronomers did not. Their excitement grew with the passing months as the new asteroid presented them with more and more puzzles. Most absorbing of these was the problem of Rama's light curve. It didn't have one. All known asteroids, without exception, show a slow variaand waning with a period of a few hours. It had been recognized for more than two centuries that this phenomenon was an inevitable result of their spin and their irregular shape. As they toppled end over end along their orbits, the reflecting surfaces they presented to the sun were continually changing and their brightness varied accordingly. Rama showed no such changes. Either it was not spinning at all or it was perfectly symmetrical. Both explanations seemed equally unlikely. There the matter rested for several months, because none of the big orbiting telescopes could be spared from their regular Job of peering into the remote depths of the universe. Space astronomy was an expensive hobby and time on a large instrument could easily cost a thousand dollars a minnever have been able to grab the Farside two-hundred-meter reflector for a full quarter of an hour if a more important program had not been temporarily derailed by the failure of a fiftycent capacitor. One astronomer's bad luck was his good fortune. Bill Stenton did not know what he had caught until the next day, when he was able to get computer time to process his results. Even when they were finally flashed on his display screen it took him several minutes to understand what they meant. The sunlight reflected from Rama was not, after all, absolutely constant in its intensity. There was a very small variation -- hard to detect, but quite unmistakable and extremely regular. Like all the other asteroids, Rama was indeed spinning. But whereas the normal "day" for an asteroid was several hours, Rama's was only four minutes. Dr. Stenton did some quick calculations and found it hard to believe the results. At its equator this tiny world must be spinning at more than a thousand kilometers an hour -- it would be rather unhealthy to attempt a landing anywhere except at the poles. The centrifugal force at Rama's equator must be powerful enough to flick any loose objects away from it at an acceleration of almost one gravity. Rama was a rolling stone that could never have gathered any cosmic moss. It was surprising that such a body had managed to hold itself together and had not long ago shattered into a million fragments. An object forty kilometers across and with a rotation period of only four minutes -- where did that fit into the astronomical scheme of things? Dr. Stenton was a somewhat imaginative man, a little too prone to jump to conclusions. He now jumped to one that gave him a very uncomfortable few moments indeed. The only specimen of the celestial zoo that fitted this description was a collapsed star. Perhaps Rama was a dead sun -- a madly spinning sphere of neutronium, every cubic centimeter weighing Just then there flashed briefly through Dr. Stenton's horrified mind the memory of that timeless classic, H.G. Wells' The Star. He had first read it as a boy and it had helped to spark his interest in astronomy. Across more than two centuries of time it had lost none of its magic and its terror. He would never forget the images of hurricanes and tidal waves, of cities sliding into the sea, as that other visitor from the stars smashed into Jupiter and then fell sunward past the Earth. True, the star that old Wells described was not cold, but incandescent -- it had wrought much of its destruction by heat. The point scarcely mattered. Even as a cold body, reflecting only the light of the sun, Rama could kill by gravity as easily as by fire. Any stellar mass intruding into the solar system would completely distort the orbits of the planets. The Earth had only to move a few starward -- for the delicate balance of climate to be destroyed. The Antarctic icecap could melt and flood all low-lying land or the oceans could freeze and the whole world be locked in an eternal winter. Just a nudge in either direction would be enough. Then Dr. Stenton relaxed and breathed a sigh of relief. This was all nonsense -- he should be ashamed of himself. Rama could not possibly be made of condensed matter. No star-sized mass could penetrate so deeply into the solar system without producing disturbances that would have betrayed it long ago. The orbits of all the planets would have been affected -- that, after all, was how Neptune, Pluto and Persephone had been discovered. No, it was utterly impossible for an object as massive as a dead sun to sneak up unobserved. In a way it was a pity. An encounter with a dark star would have been quite exciting. While it lasted. T he extraordinary meeting of the Space Advisory Council was brief and stormy. Even in the twenty-second century no way had yet been discovered of keeping elderly and conservative scientists from occupying crucial administrative positions. Indeed, it was doubted that the problem ever would be solved. To make matters worse, the curProfessor (Emeritus) Olaf Davidson, the distinguished astrophysicist. Professor Davidson was not very much interested in objects smaller than galaxies and never bothered to conceal his prejudices. And though he had to admit that ninety percent of his science was now based on observations from space-borne instruments, he was not at all happy about it. No less than three times during his distinguished career, the satellites specially launched to prove one of his pet theories had done precisely the opposite. The question before the council was straightforward enough. There was no doubt that Rama was an unusual object -- but was it an important one? In a few months it would be gone forever and suddenly there was little time in which to act. Opportunities missed now would never recur. At a rather horrifying cost a space probe soon to be launched from Mars to travel beyond Neptune could be modified and sent on a high-speed trajectory to meet Rama. There was no hope of a rendezvous -- and it would be the fastest fly-by on record. The two bodies would pass each other at two hundred thousand kilometers an hour. Rama would be observed intensively for only a few minutes -- and in real close-up for less than a second. But with the right instrumentation that would be long enough to settle many questions. Although Professor Davidson took a very jaundiced view of the Neptune probe, it had already been approved and he saw no point in sending more good money after bad. He spoke eloquently on the follies of asteroid-chasing and the urgent need for a new high-resolution interferometer on the moon to prove the newly revived Big Bang theory of creation once and for all. That was a grave tactical error, because the three most ardent supporters of the Modified Steady State Theory were also members of the council. They secretly agreed with Professor Davidson that asteroid-chasing was a waste of money -- nevertheless... He lost by one vote. T hree months later the space probe, rechristened Sita, was launched from Phobos, the inner moon of Mars. The flight time was seven weeks and the instrument was switched to full power only five minutes before interception. A cluster of camera pods was released simultaneously to sail past Rama, so that it could be photographed from all sides. The first images, from ten thousand kilometers away, brought to a halt the activities of all mankind. peared a tiny, featureless cylinder, growing rapidly second by second. By the time it had doubled its size no one could pretend any longer that Rama was a natural object. Its body was a cylinder so geometrically perfect that it might have been turned on a lathe -- one with centers fifty kilometers apart. The two ends were quite flat, apart from some small structures at the center of one face, and were twenty kilometers across. From a distance, when there was no sense of scale, Rama looked almost comically like an ordinary domestic boiler. Rama grew until it filled the screen. Its surface was a dull, drab gray, as colorless as the moon and completely devoid of markings except at one point. Halfway along the cylinder was a kilometer-wide stain or smear, as if .something had once hit and splattered there ages ago. No sign could be detected that the impact had done the slightest damage to Rama's spinning walls, but this mark had produced the slight fluctuation in brightness that had led to Stenton's discovery. The images from the other cameras added nothing new. However, the trajectories their pods traced through Rama's minute gravitational field gave one other vital piece of information -- the mass of the cylinder. ITrrVBidlantlne. jJBooKs The biggest and best news of the month -- although the actual event took place a while back -- is that JudyLynn del Rey has joined the Ballantines. Welcome to the duckpress, Judy. The second big news is the acquisition by Ballantine (for staggering sums of lovely money) of Arthur Clarke's new works. This is welcome home for Arthur, one of the very first greats we ever published (## where are you? Still in print -- you So. August's publications include a (rather desperately, we suspect) by Anne McCaffrey. As a seasoned s.f. writer even she could not have anticipated some of the recipes her writing fraternity would come up with. But it's fun, and there are even some good recipes. So plunge in-there is nriuch to be learned about your favorite authors. Anne herself contriwildly talented lot; and Isidore HaiThe adult fantasy is a first -- by Anne Sanders Laubenthal who, incredibly, makes it probable, even likable, that Excalibur should turn up in Mobile, Alabama. (Honest to God.) We couldn't believe it ourselves when she told us -- but the book is very convincing. Besides being splendid adventure.   September -- all you Deryni fans will be grateful to learn that Katherine Kurtz has at last written Volume not seen the end yet. A fourth, and even a fifth, are planned. Adult fantasy does not seem to like the confines of one volume. Larry Niven has a brand new, long, complex, wonderful novel called describe, you must experience for yourselves -- and a marvelous group of And, finally, pick up a book by a stranger (?) calling himself John Holstream would have it, a tour de force. This department cannot subscribe to the theory of the author that Ronald is a perfectly normal boy who went a little wrong. Anyway, buy it. Buy, buy, buy them all. Now that we're big and important we've got to sell a lot of books. See you for fun and games at Torcon. BB It was far too light to be a solid body. To nobody's great surprise, it was clear that Rama must be hollow. The long-hoped, long-feared encounter had come at last. Mankind was about to receive its first visitor from the stars. II membered the TV transmissions he had replayed so many times during the final minutes of the rendezvous. But there was one thing no electronic image could possibly convey -- and that was Rama's overwhelming size. He had never received a similar impression when landing on a natural body. The moon and Mars were worlds, of course, and one expected them to be big. But he had which was slightly larger than Rama -- and that had seemed quite a small object. To resolve the paradox was easy. His judgment was wholly altered by the fact that this was an artifact anything that man had ever put into space. The mass of Rama was at any spaceman, that was not only an awe-inspiring but a terrifying thought. Norton knew a sense of insignificance, even depression, as that cylinder of sculptured and ageless metal filled more and more of the sky. There was also a sense of danger here that was wholly novel to his experience. In every earlier landing he had known what to expect -- there was always the possibility of accident, but never of surprise. With Rama surprise was the only certainty. Now Endeavor was hovering less than a thousand meters above the north pole of the cylinder, at the very center of the slowly turning disk. This end had been chosen because it was the one in sunlight. The shadows of the short, enigmatic structures near the axis swept steadily across the metal plain as Rama rotated. The northern face of Rama was a gigantic sundial, measuring out the swift passage of its four-minute day. Landing a five-thousand-ton spaceship at the center of a spinning disk was the least of Commander Norton's worries. The feat was no different from docking at the axis of a large space station. Endeavor s lateral jets had already given her a matching spin and he could trust Lieutenant Joe Calvert to put her down as gently as a snowflake -- with or without the aid of the computer. "In three minutes," said Joe, without taking his eyes from the display, "we'll know if it's made of anti-matter." Norton grinned as he recalled some of the more hair-raising theories about Rama's origin. If the unlikely speculation Joe had referred to proved accurate, the next seconds would witness the biggest bang since the. solar system was formed. The total annihilation of ten thousand tons would, briefly, provide the planets with the light of a second sun. Yet the mission profile had allowed for even this remote contingency and Endeavor had squirted Rama with one of her jets from a safe thousand kilometers away. Nothing whatsoever had happened when the expanding cloud of vapor had arrived on target; any matteranti-matter reaction involving even a few an awesome fireworks display. Norton, like all space commanders, was a cautious man. He had looked long and hard at the northern face of Rama before selecting the point of touchdown. After much thought he had decided to avoid the obvious spot -- the exact center, the axis itself. A clearly marked circular disk, a hundred meters in diameter, was centered on the pole and Norton had a strong suspicion that this must be the outer seal of an enormous airlock. The creatures who had built this hollow world must have had some way of taking their ships inside. This was the logical place for the main entrance and Norton thought it might be unwise to block the front door with his own vessel. But this decision generated other problems. If Endeavor touched down even a few meters from the axis Rama's rapid spin would start her sliding away from the pole. At first the centrifugal force would be very weak, but it would be continuous and inexorable. Commander Norton did not relish the thought of his ship slithering across the polar plain, gaining speed minute by minute until it was slung off into space at a thousand kilometers an hour. It was possible that Rama's minute gravitational field -- about one thousandth of Earth's -- might prevent this from happening. It would hold Endavor against the plain with a force of several tons and if the surface proved sufficiently rough the ship might stay near the pole. But Norton had no intention of balancing an unknown frictional force against a quite certain centrifugal bne. Fortunately Rama's designers had provided an answer. Equally spaced around the polar axis were three low, pillbox-shaped structures about ten meters in diameter. If Endeavor touched down between any two of these the centrifugal drift would fetch her up against them and she would be held firmly in place, like a ship glued against a quay by the waves. "Contact in fifteen seconds," said Joe. As he tensed himself above the duplicate controls, which he hoped he would not have to touch. Commander Norton became acutely aware of all that had come to focus on this instant of time. This, surely, was the most momentous landing since the first touchdown on the moon a century and a half ago. The gray pillboxes drifted slowly upward outside the control port. There was the last hiss of a reaction jet and a barely perceptible jar. In the weeks that had passed Commander Norton had often wondered what he would say at this moment. But now that it was upon him history chose his words and he spoke almost automatically, barely aware of the echo from the past. ""Rama Base. Endeavor has landed." ago he would never have believed it possible. The ship had been on a routine mission, checking and emplacing asteroid warning beacons, when the order had come. Endeavor had been the only spacecraft in the solar system that could possibly make a rendezvous with the intruder before it whipped around the sun and hurled itself back toward the stars. Even so it had been necessary to rob three other ships of the Solar Survey, which were now drifting helplessly until tankers could refuel them. Norton feared that it would be a long time before the skippers of Calypso, Beagle and Challenger would speak to him again. Even with all this extra propellant it had been a long, hard chase -- Rama was already inside the orbit of Venus when Endeavor caught up with her. No other ship could have done so -- this privilege was unique and not a moment of the weeks ahead was to be wasted. A thousand scientists on Earth would have cheerfully mortgaged their souls for this opportunity -- now they could only watch over the TV circuits, biting their lips and thinking how much better they could have done the job. But the inexorable laws of celestial mechanics had decreed that Endeavor was the first -- and the last -- of all man's ships that would ever make contact with Rama. The advice he was continually '"l!irUer turns on Eposes H V" I receiving from Earth did little to alleviate Norton's responsibility. If split-second decisions had to be made no one could help him -- the radio time-lag to mission control was already ten minutes and increasing. He often envied the great navigators of the past, before the days of electronic communications, who could interpret their sealed orders without continual monitoring from headquarters. When they made mistakes no one ever knew. At the same time he was glad that some decisions could be delegated to Earth. Now that Endeavor's orbit had coalesced with Rama's they were heading sunward like a single body. In forty days they would reach perihelion lometers of the sun. That was far too close for comfort -- long before then. Endeavor would have to use her remaining fuel to nudge herself into a safer orbit. They would have perhaps three weeks of exploring time before they parted from Rama forever. After that the problem would be Earth's. Endeavor would be virtually helpless, speeding on an orbit that could make her the first ship to reach the stars -- in approximately fifty thousand years. There was no need to worry, mission control had promised. Somehow, regardless of cost. Endeavor would be refueled -- even if it proved necessary to send tankers after her and abandon them in space once they had transferred every gram of propellant. Rama was a prize worth any risk, short of a suicide mission. And, of course, it might even come to that. Commander Norton had no illusions on this score. For the first time in a hundred years an element of total uncertainty had entered human affairs. Uncertainty was one thing that neither scientists nor politicians could tolerate. If human sacrifice became the price of resolving it -- Endeavor and her crew would be expendable. R ama was silent as a tomb -- which, perhaps, it was. Endeavor detected no radio signals on any frequency, no vibrations that the seismographs could pick up -- apart from micro-tremors undoubtedly caused by the sun's increasing heat -- no electrical currents, no radioactivity. Rama wasalmost ominously quiet -- one might have expected that even an asteroid would be noisier. What did I expect? Norton asked himself. A committee of welcome? He was not sure whether to be disappointed or relieved. The initiative, at any rate, appeared up to him. His orders were to wait for twenty-four hours, then to go out and explore. Nobody slept much that first day -- even the crew members not on duty spent their time monitoring the ineffectually probing instruments or simply looking through the observation ports at the starkly geometrical landscape. Was this world alive? Was it dead? Or was it merely sleeping? took only one companion -- Karl Mercer, his tough and resourceful life-support officer. He had no intention of getting out of sight of the ship and if any trouble arose it was unlikely that a larger party would be safer. As a precaution, however, he had two more crew members suited and standing by in the airlock. The few grams of weight that Rama's combined gravitational and centrifugal fields gave the explorers were neither help nor hindrance -- they had to rely entirely on their jets. As soon as possible, Norton told himself, he w'ould string guide ropes between the ship and the pillboxes, so that they could move around without wasting propellants. The nearest pillbox was only ten meters from the airlock and Norton's first concern was to check that the contact had caused no damage to the ship. Endeavor's hull was resting against the curving wall with a thrust of several tons, but the pressure was evenly distributed. Reassured, he began to drift around the circular structure, trying to determine its purpose. He had traveled only a few meters when he came across an interruption in the smooth, apparently metallic wall. At first he thought it was some peculiar decoration, for it seemed to serve no useful function. Six radial grooves -- or slots -- were deeply recessed in the metal and lying in them were six crossed bars like the spokes of a rimless wheel, with a small hub at the center. But there was no way in which the wheel could be turned -- it was embedded in the wall. Then he noticed, with growing excitement, that there were deeper recesses at the ends of the spokes nicely shaped to accept a clutching hand. Claw? Tentacle? If one stood braced against the wall and pulled on the spokes so... Smooth as silk the wheel slid out of the wall. To his utter astonishment -- for he had been virtually certain that any moving parts would have become vacuumwelded ages ago -- Norton found himself holding a spoked wheel. He might have been the captain of some old windjammer standing at the helm of his ship. He was glad that his helmet sunshade did not allow Mercer to read his expression. He was startled, but also angry with himself -- perhaps he had already made his first mistake. Were alarms now sounding inside Rama and had his thoughtless action already triggered some implacable mechanism? But Endeavor reported no change. Its sensors still detected nothing except faint thermal crepitations and his own movements. "Well, skipper -- are you going to turn it?" Norton thought once more of his instructions. Use your own discretion, but proceed with caution. If he checked every single move with mission control he would never get anywhere. "What's your diagnosis, Karl?" "It's obviously a manual control for an airlock -- probably an emergency backup system in case of power failure. I can't imagine any technology, however advanced, that wouldn't take such precautions." "And it has to be fail-safe," Norton decided out loud. "So that it can only be operated if there's no possible danger to the system." He grasped two opposing spokes of the windlass, braced his feet and tested the wheel. It did not budge. "Give me a hand," he asked Mercer. Each took a spoke. Exerting their utmost strength, they were unable to produce the slightest movement. Of course, there was no reason to suppose that clocks and corkscrews on Rama turned in the same direction as they did on Earth. "Let's try the other way," suggested Mercer. This time there was no resistance. The wheel rotated easily through a full circle. Then, smoothly, it took up the load. Half a meter away the curving wall of the pillbox started to move like a slowly opening clamshell. A few particles of dust, driven by wisps of escaping air, streamed outward like dazzling diamonds them. The road to Rama lay open. Ill Dr. Bose often thought, to put the United Planets Headquarters on the moon. Inevitably Earth tended to dominate the proceedings -- as it dominated the landscape beyond the dome. If they had had to build here perhaps they should have gone to Farside, where that hypnotic globe never showed itself. But it was much too late to change things now -- and in any case no real alternative existed. Whether the colonies liked it or not Earth would be the cultural and economic overlord of the solar system for centuries to come. Dr. Bose had been born on Earth and had not emigrated to Mars until he was thirty, so he felt that he could view the political situation fairly dispassionately. He knew now that he would never return to his home planet, even though it was only five hours away by shuttle. At one hundred and fifteen he was in perfect health, but he could not face the reconditioning needed to accustom him to three times the gravity he had enjoyed for most of his life. He was exiled forever from the world of his birth. Since he was not a sentimental man this had never depressed him unduly. What did depress him sometimes was the need for dealing, year after year, with the same familiar faces. The marvels of medicine were all very well and certainly he had no desire to put back the clock -- but there were men around this conference table with whom he had worked for more than half a century. He knew exactly what each would say and how each would vote on any given subject. He wished that, some day, one of them would do something totally unexpected -- even something quite crazy. And probably they felt exactly the same way about him. The Rama Committee was still manageably small, though doubtless that would soon be rectified. His six colleagues -- the U.P. representatives for Mercury, Earth, Luna, Ganymede, Titan and Triton -- were all present in the flesh. They had to be -- electronic diplomacy was not possible over solar .system distances. Some elder statesmen, accustomed to the instantaneous communications which Earth had long taken for granted, had never reconciled' themselves to the fact that radio waves took minutes -- even hours -- to journey across the gulfs between the planets. "Can't you scientists do something about it?" they had been heard to complain bitterly when told that face-to-face conversation was impossible between Earth and its remoter children. Only the moon had that barely acceptable one-and-a-half-second delay -- with all the political and psychological consequences such proximity implied. Because of this fact of astronomical life the moon -- and only the moon -- would always be a suburb of Earth. Also present in person were some of the specialists who had been co-opted to the committee. Professor Davidson, the astronomer, was an old acquaintance-today he did not .seem his usual irascible self. Dr. Bose knew nothing of the infighting that had preceded the launch of the first probe to Rama, but the professor's colleagues had not let him forget it. Dr. Thelma Price was familiar through her numerous television appearances, though she had first made her reputation fifty years ago during the archeological explosion that had followed the draining of that vast marine museum, the Mediterranean. Dr. Bose could still recall the excitement of that time, when the lost treasures of the Greeks, Romans and a dozen other civilizations were restored to the light of day. That was one of the few occasions when he was sorry to be living on Mars. The exobiologist, Carlisle Perera, was another obvious choice -- so was Dennis Solomons, the science historian. Dr. Bose was slightly less happy about the presence of Conrad Taylor, the celebrated anthropologist, who had made his reputation by uniquely combining scholarship and crotocism in his study of puberty rites in Late twentieth-century Beverly Hills. No one, however, could possibly have disputed the right of Sir Lewis Sands to be on the committee. A man whose knowledge was matched only by his urbanity. Sir Lewis was reputed to lose his composure only when called the Arnold Toynbee of his age. The great historian was not present in person -- he stubbornly refused to leave Earth even for so momentous a meeting as this. His stereo image, indistinguishable K Edgar Rice Burroughs doesn't write any more and John Norman writes only once a year, so if you thirst for high adventure on a fullbodied and visually real alien planet, Alan Burt Akers stands ready with the third of his Prescot trated by Tim Kirk. (UQ # -- #) What happened, when Earth was finally conquered by the leonine legions of Centra, made the victors wish they had not been so successChristopher Anvil, with a great Kelly Freas cover and high-galactic David Walker is so prophetic that it has almost come true before it was printed. Remember last year's red tides? It's a fine and sensitive novel about two families alone -- or so they thought -- in a deadly world that may already be lapping at our shores! (UQ#-#t) Gerard Klein's second novel for us. France's leading sf writer takes us into confrontation with the unseen masters of the farther half of the Milky Way in a novel that guarantees Klein's place among the world's sf giants. (UQ# -- #) from reality, apparently occupied the chair to Dr. Bose's right. As if to complete the illusion someone had placed a glass of water in front of him. Dr. Bose considered that this sort of technological tour-de-force was an unnecessary gimmick, but it was surprising how many undeniably great men were childishly delighted to be in two places at once. Sometimes this electronic miracle produced comic disasters -- he had been at one diplomatic reception where somebody had tried to walk through a stereogram and discovered, too late, that it was the real person. And it was even funnier to watch projections trying to shake hands. H IS Excellency the Ambassador for Mars to the United Planets called his wandering thoughts to order, cleared his throat and said, "Gentlemen, the committee is now in session. I think I'm correct in saying that this is a gathering of unique talents, assembled to deal with a unique situation. The directive that the secretary general has given us is to evaluate that situation and to advise Commander Norton when necessary." This was a miracle of oversimplification and everyone knew it. Unless there was a real emergency, the committee might never be in direct contact with Commander Norton -- if, indeed, he had ever heard of it. For the committee was a temporary creation of the United Planet's Science Organization, reporting through its director to the secretary general. In theory, however, there was no reason why the Rama Committee -- or anyone else for that matter -- should not call up Commander Norton and offer helpful advice. But deep space communications are expensive. Endeavor could be contacted only through corporation famous for the strictness and efficiency of its accounting. It took a long time to establish a line of credit with one was working on this, but at the moment planetcom's hardhearted computers did not recognize the existence of the Rama Committee. "This Commander Norton," said the ambassador for Earth. "He has a tremendous responsibility. What sort of person is he?" "I can answer that," said Professor Davidson, his fingers flying over the keyboard of his memory pad. He frowned at the screenful of information and started to make an instant synopsis. two thousand seventy-seven, Bri.sbane, Oceana. Educated Sydney, Bombay, Houston. Then five years at Astrograd, specializing in propulsion. Commissioned twenty-one hundred two. Rose through usual ranks -- lieutenant on the Third Persephone expedition -- distinguished himself during fifteenth attempt to establish base on Venusumexemplary record dual citizenship. Earth and Mars. Wife and one child in Brisbane, wife and two in Port Lowell, with option on third" "Wife?" asked Taylor innocently. "No, child of course," snapped the professor, before he caught the grin on the other's face. Mild laughter rippled around the table, though the overcrowded terrestrials looked more envious than amused. After a century of determined effort Earth had still failed to get its population below " -- appointed commanding officer Solar Survey Research Vessel Endeavor. First voyage to retrograde satellites of Jupiter... um, that was a tricky one... on asteroid mission when ordered to prepare for this operation. Managed to beat deadline -- " The professor cleared the display and looked at his colleagues. "I think we were extremely lucky, considering that he was the only man available at such short notice. We might have had the usual run-of-the-mill captain." "The record only proves that he's competent," objected the representative from Mercury (Population; # but growing). "How will he react in a wholly novel situation like this?" On Earth Sir Lewis Sands cleared his throat. A second and a half later he did so on the moon. "Not exactly a novel situation," he reminded the Hermian. "even though it's three centuries since it last occurred. If Rama is dead, or unoccupied -- and so far all the evidence suggests that it is -- Norton is in the position of an archeologist discovering the ruins of an extinct culture." He bowed politely to Dr. Price, who nodded in agreement. "Obvious examples are Schliemann at Troy or Mouhot at Angkor Vat. The danger is minimal, though of course accident can never be completely ruled out." "But what about the booby-traps and trigger mechanisms these Pandora people have been talking about?" asked Dr. Price. "Pandora?" asked the Hermian quickly. "What's that?" "It's a crackpot movement of people who are convinced that Rama is a grave potential danger. A box that shouldn't be opened, you know." "Pandora -- paranoia" snorted Conrad Taylor. "Oh, such things are conceivable, but why should any intelligent race want to play childish tricks?" "Well, even ruling out such unpleasantness," Sir Lewis continued, "we still have the much more ominous possibility of an active, inhabited Rama. Then the situation is one of an encounter between two cultures -- at very different technological levels. Pizarro and the Incas. Peary and the Japanese. Europe and Africa. Almost invariably, the consequences have been disastrous -- for one or both parties. I'm not making any recommendations -- I'm merely pointing out precedents." "Thank you, Sir Lewis," replied Dr. Bose. "I'm sure we've all thought of these alarming possibilities. But if the creatures inside Rama are malevolent -- will it really make the slightest difference what we do?" "They might ignore us if we go away." "What? After they've traveled years?" The argument had reached the take-off point and was now selfsustaining. Dr. Bose sat back in his chair, said very little and waited for the consensus to emerge. It was just as he had predicted. Everyone agreed that, once he had opened the first door, it wa inconceivable that Commander Norton should not open the second. IV videograms, Commandor Norton thought with more amusement than concern, it would involve him in a lot of extra work. Now he could make one long 'gram and dupe it, adding only brief personal messages and endearments before shooting almost identical copies off to Mars and Earth. It was, of course, highly unlikely that his wives would ever check with each other -- even at the concessionary rates allowed to spacemen's families such communication would beexpensive. And there would be no point in it. His families were on excellent terms with each other and exchanged the usual greetings on birthdays and anniversaries. Yet, on the whole, perhaps it was Just as well that the girls had never met and probably never would. Myrna had been born on Mars and so could not tolerate the high gravity of Earth. And Caroline hated even the twenty-five minutes of the longest possible terrestrial air journey -- which made the long trip to Mars unfeasible for her. "Sorry I'm a day late with this transmission," said the commander after he had finished the general-purpose preliminaries, "but I've been away from the ship for the last thirty hours, believe it or not. "Don't be alarmed -- everything is under control, going perfectly. It's taken us two days, but we're almost through the airlock complex. We could have done it in a couple of hours if we'd known what we know now. But we took no chances, sent remote cameras ahead and cycled all the locks a dozen times to make sure they wouldn't seize up behind us after we'd gone through. "Each lock is a simple revolving cylinder with a slot on one side. You go in through this opening, crank the cylinder around a hundred eighty degrees -- and the slot then matches up with another door so you can step out of it. Or float, in this case. "The Ramans really made sure of things. There are three of these cylinder locks, one after the other, just inside the outer hull. I can't imagine how even one would fail unless someone blew it up with explosives, but if it did there would be a second backup and then a third. "And that's only the beginning. The final lock opens into a straight corridor, almost half a kilometer long. It looks clean and tidy like everything else we've seen. Every few meters there are small ports that probably held lights, but now everything is completely black and, I don't mind telling you, scary. There are also two parallel slots, about a centimeter wide, cut in the walls and running the whole length of the tunnel. We suspect that some kind of shuttle runs inside these, to tow equipment -- or people -- back and forth. It would save us a lot of trouble if we could get it working. "I mentioned that the tunnel was half a kilometer long. Well, from our seismic soundings we know that's about the thickness of the shell, so obviously we were almost through it. And at the end of tunnel we weren't surprised to find another of those cylindrical airlocks. "Yes, and another. And another. These people seem to have done everything in threes. We're in the final lock chamber now waiting for the okay from Earth before we go through. The interior of Rama is only a few meters away. I'll be a lot happier when the suspense is over. "You know Jerry Kirchoff, my exec, who's got such a library of real books that he can't afford to emigrate from Earth? Well, Jerry told me about a situation just like this back at the beginning of the twenty-firstno, twentieth century. An archeologist found the tomb of an Egyptian king, the first one that hadn't been looted by robbers. His workmen took months to dig their way in, chamber by chamber, until they came to the final wall. Then they broke through the masonry and he held out a lantern and pushed his head inside. He found himself A dazzling new Super Agent The stakes are even more deadly as Steve Austin --  "The Bionics Man" -- confronts an international black market ring in nuclear weapons. # at bookstores or from # Third Ave., New York # looking into a whole roomful of treasure -- incredible stuff, gold and jewels. "Perhaps this place is also a tomb -- that seems more and more likely. Even now there's still not the slightest sound or hint of any activity. Well, tomorrow we should know." Commander Norton switched the recorder to hold. What else, he wondered, should he say about the work before he began the separate personal messages to his families? Normally he never went into so much detail, but these circumstances were scarcely normal. This might be the last 'gram he would ever send to those he loved -- he owed it to them to explain what he was doing. By the time they saw these images and heard these words, he would be inside Rama -- for better or for worse. N ever before had Norton felt so strongly his kinship with that long-dead Egyptologist. Not since Howard Carter had peered into the tomb of Tutankhamen could any man have known a moment such as this -- yet the comparison was almost laughably ludicrous. Tutankhamen had been buried only yesterday -- not even four thousand years ago -- and Rama might be older than mankind. That little tomb in the Valley of the Kings could have been lost in the corridors through which they had already passed, yet the space that lay beyond this final seal was many times greater. And as for the treasure it might hold -- that was beyond imagination. No one had spoken over the radio circuits for at least five minutes -- the well-trained team had not even reported verbally when all the checks were complete. Mercer had simply given him the sign and waved him toward the open tunnel. It was as if everyone realized that this was a moment for history, not to be spoiled by unnecessary small talk. That suited Commander Norton, for at the moment he, too, had nothing to say. He flicked on the beam of his flashlight, triggered his jets and drifted slowly down the corridor, trailing his safety line behind him. Only seconds later he was inside. Inside what? All before him was total darkness not a glimmer of light was reflected back from the beam. He had expected this, but he had not really believed it. All the calculations had shown that the far wall was tens of kilometers away -- now' his eyes told him that this was indeed the truth. As he drifted slowly into darkness he felt a sudden need for the reassurance of his safety line, a stronger such feeling than he had ever experienced before, even on ridiculous -- he had looked out across the light-years and the megaparsecs without vertigo. Why should he be disturbed by a few cubic kilometers of emptiness? He was still queasily brooding over this problem when the momentum damper at the end of the line braked him gently to a halt with a barely perceptible rebound. He swept the beam of the flashlight down to examine the surface from which he had emerged. He might have been hovering over the center of a small crater-which was itself a dimple in the base of a much larger one. On either side rose a complex of terraces and ramps -- all geometrically precise -- which extended for as far as the beam could reach. About a hundred meters away he could see the exits of two other airlock systems identical with this one. And that was all. He noted nothing particularly exotic or alien about the .scenein fact, it bore a considerable resemblance to an abandoned mine. Norton felt a vague sense of disappointment. After all this effort there should have been some dramatic, even transcendental revelation. Then he reminded himself that he could see only a couple of hundred meters. The darkness beyond his field of view might yet contain more wonders than he cared to face. He reported briefly to his anxiously waiting companions, then added; "Tm sending out the flare -- two-minute delay. Here goes." With all his strength he threw the little cylinder upward and out and started to count seconds as it dwindled along the beam. Before he had reached the quarter-minute it was out of sight. When he had come to a hundred he shielded his eyes and aimed the camera. He had always been good at estimating time. He was only two seconds off when the world exploded with light. And this time there was no cause for disappointment. power of the Hare could not light up the middle of this enormous cavity, but now he could see enough to grasp its plan and appreciate its titanic scale. He was at one end of a hollow cylinder at least ten kilometers wide and of indefinite length. From his viewpoint at the central axis he could see such a mass of detail on the curving walls surrounding him that his mind could not absorb more than a minute fraction of it -- he was looking at the landscape of an entire world by a single Hash of lightning. He tried by a deliberate effort of will to freeze the image in his mind. All around him the terraced slopes of crater reared up until they merged into the solid wall that rimmed the sky. No -- that impression was false. He must discard the instincts both of Earth and of space and reorientate himself to a new system of coordinates. He was not at the lowest point of this strange, inside-out world, but the highest. From here, all directions were down, not up. If he moved away from this central axis and toward the curving wall -- which he must no longer think of as a wall -- gravity would steadily increase. When he reached the inside surface of the cylinder, he could stand upright on it at any point, feet toward the stars and head toward the center of the spinning drum. The concept was familiar enough -- from the earliest dawn of spaceflight centrifugal force had been used to simulate gravity. It was only the scale of this application that was so overwhelming, so shocking. The largest of all space stations, Syncsat Five, was less than two hundred meters in diameter. It would take some little while to grow accustomed to one a hundred times that size. The tube of landscape that enclosed him was mottled with areas of light and shade that could have been forests, fields, frozen lakes or towns -- the distance and the fading illuminations of the flare made identification impossible. Narrow lines that could be highways, canals, or well-trained rivers formed a faintly visible geometric network and, far along the cylinder, at the very limit of vision, was a band of deeper darkness. It formed a complete circle, ringing the interior of this world, and Norton suddenly recalled the myth of Oceanus, the sea which, the ancients believed, surrounded the Earth. Here, perhaps, was an even stranger sea -- not circular, but cylindrical. Before it became frozen in the interstellar night, did it have waves and tides and currents -- and fish? The flare guttered and died. The moment of revelation was over. But Norton knew that as long as he lived these images would be burned in his mind. Whatever discoveries the future might bring, they could never erase this first impression. And history could never take from him the privilege of having been the first of all mankind to gaze upon the works of an alien civilization. V Tt five long-delay flares down the axis of the cylinder and so have a good photo coverage of its full length. All the main features are mapped. Though there are very few that we can identify, we've given them provisional names. "The interior cavity is fifty kilometers long and sixty wide. The two ends are bowl-shaped, with rather complicated geometries. We've called ours the Northern Hemisphere and are establishing our first base here at the axis. "Radiating away from the central hub and one hundred and twenty degrees apart, are three ladders that are almost a kilometer long. They all end at a terrace or ring-shaped plateau that runs right around the bowl. And leading on from that, continuing the direction of the ladders, are three enormous stairways, which go all the way down to the plain. If you imagine an umbrella with only three ribs, equally spaced, you'll have a good idea of this end of Rama. "Each of those ribs is a stairway, very steep near the axis and then slowly flattening out as it approaches the plain below. The stairways -- we've called them Alpha, Beta, Gamma -- aren't continuous, but break at five more circular terraces. We estimate there must be between twenty and thirty thousand steps. Presumably the stairs were only used for emergencies, since it's inconceivable that the Ramans -- or whatever we're going to call them -- had no better way of reaching the axis of their world. "The Southern Hemisphere looks quite different. For one thing, it has no stairways and no flat central hub. Instead, there's a huge spike -- kilometers long -- jutting along the axis, with six smaller ones around it. The whole arrangement is very odd and we can't imagine what it means. "The fifty-kilometer-long cylindrical section between the two bowls we've called the Central Plain. It may seem crazy to use the word 'plain' to describe something so obviously curved, but we feel it's justified. It will appear flat to us when we get down there -- just as the interior of a large bottle must seem flat to an ant crawling around inside it. "The most striking feature of the Central Plain is the ten-kilometer-wide dark band running completely around it at the halfway mark. It looks like ice, so we've christened it The Cylindrical Sea. Right out in the middle of it is a large oval island, about ten kilometers long and three wide and covered with tall structures. Because it reminds us of Old Manhattan, we've called it New York. Yet I don't think it's a city -- it seems more like an enormous factory or chemical processing plant. "But there are some cities -- or towns -- at least six of them. If they were built for human beings they could each hold about fifty thousand people. We've called them Rome, Peking, Paris, Moscow, London, Tokyo. They are linked with highways and something that seems to be a rail system. "There must be enough material for centuries of research in this frozen carcass of a world and we've only a few weeks to do the job. I wonder if we'll ever learn the answer to the two mysteries that have been haunting me ever since we got inside; who were they -- and what went wrong?" T he recording ended. On Earth and moon the members of the Rama Committee relaxed, then started to examine the maps and photographs spread in front of them. Though they had already studied these for many hours. Commander Norton's voice added a dimension no pictures could convey. He had actually been there -- had looked with his own eyes across this extraordinary inside-out world, during the brief moments its age-long night had been illuminated by the flares. And he was the man who would lead any expedition to explore it. "Dr. Perera, I believe you have some comments to make?" Dr. Bose wondered briefly if he should have first given the floor to Professor Davidson, the senior scientist and the only astronomer. But the old cosmologist still seemed to be in a mild state of shock and was clearly out of his element. All his professional career he had looked upon the universe as an arena for the titanic impersonal forces of gravitation, magnetism and radiation -- he had never believed that life played an important role in the scheme of things and regarded its appearance on Earth, Mars and Jupiter as an accidental aberration. But now there was proof that life not only existed outside the solar system, but had scaled heights far beyond anything that man had achieved or could hope to reach for centuries to come. Moreover, the discovery of Rama challenged another dogma that the professor had preached for years. When pressed, he would reluctantly admit that life probably did exist in other star systems -- but it was absurd, he had always maintained. to imagine that it could ever cross the interstellar gulfs. Perhaps the Ramans had indeed failed -- if Commander Norton proved correct in believing that their world was now a tomb. But at least they had attempted the feat on a scale that had at the outset indicated a high confidence in the outcome. If such a thing had happened once it must surely have happened many times in this galaxy of a hundred thousomewhere, would eventually succeed. This was the thesis which, without proof but with considerable arm-waving. Dr. Carlisle Perera had been preaching for years. He was now a very happy man, though also a most frustrated one. Rama had spectacularly confirmed his views -- but he could never set foot inside it or even see it with his own eyes. If the devil had suddenly appeared and offered him the gift of instantaneous teleportation he would have signed the contract without bothering to look at the small print. "Yes, Mr. Ambassador, I think I have some information of interest. What we have here is undoubtedly a Space Ark. It's an old idea in astronautical literature -- I've been able to trace it back to the British physicist J.D. Bernal, who proposed this method of interstellar colonization in a book published in nineteen twenty-nine -- yes, two hundred years ago! And the great Russian pioneer Tsiolkovski put forward somewhat similar proposals even earlier. "If you want to go from one star system to another you have a number of choices. Assuming that the speed of light is an absolute limit -- and that's still not completely settled, despite anything you may have heard to the contrary -- " there was an indignant sniff, but no formal protest from Professor Davidson -- "you can make a fast trip in a small vessel or a slow journey in a giant one. "There seems no technical reason why spacecraft cannot reach ninety percent or more of the speed of light. That would mean a travel time of five to ten years between neighboring stars -- tedious, perhaps, but not impractical, especially for creatures whose life-spans might be measured in centuries. One can imagine voyages of this duration carried out in ships not much larger than ours. "But perhaps such speeds are impossible with reasonable payloads -- remember, you have to carry the fuel to slow down at the end of the voyage, even if you're on a one-way trip. So it may make more sense to take your tirtie -- ten thousand or a hundred thousand years. "Bernal and others thought this could be done with mobile worldlets a few kilometers across, carrying thousands of passengers on journeys that would last for generations. Naturally the system would have to be rigidly closed, recycling all food, air and other expendables. But, of course, that's just how the Earth operates -- on a slightly larger scale. "Some writers suggested that these Space Arks should be built in the form of concentric spheres. Others proposed hollow, spinning cylinders so that centrifugal force could provide artificial gravity -- exactly what we've found in Rama -- " could not tolerate this sloppy talk. "No such thing as centrifugal force. It's an engineer's phantom. There's only inertia." "You're quite right, of course," admitted Perera, "though it might be hard to convince a man who'd just been slung off a carousel. But mathematical rigor seems unnecessary -- " "Hear, hear," interjected Dr. Bose with some exasperation. "We all know what you mean, or think we do. Please don't destroy our illusions." "Well, I was merely pointing out that there's nothing conceptually novel about Rama, though its size is startling. Men had imagined such things for two hundred years. Now I'd like to address myself to another question. Exactly how long has Rama been traveling through space? "We now have a very precise determination of its orbit and its velocity. Assuming that it's made no navigational changes, we can trace its position back for that any visitor would be coming from the direction of a nearby star -- but that isn't the ca.se here at all. "It's more than two hundred thousand years since Rama passed near a star and that particular one turns out to be an irregular variable -- about the most unsuitable sun you could imagine for an inhabited solar system. It has a brightness range of over fifty to one -- any planets would be alternately baked and frozen every few years." "A suggestion," put in Dr. Price. "Perhaps that explains everything. Maybe this was once a normal sun and became unstable. That's why the Ramans had to find a new one." Dr. Perera admired the old archeologist, so he let her down lightly. What would she say, he wondered, if he started pointing out the instantly obvious in her own specialty? "We did consider that," he said gently. "But if our present theories of stellar evolution are correct this star could never have been stable -- could never have had lifebearing planets. So Rama has been cruising through space for at least two hundred thousand years -- and "Now it's cold and dark and apparently dead -- and I think I know why. The Ramans may have had no choice -- perhaps they were indeed fleeing from some disaster -- but they miscalculated. "No closed ecology can be one hundred percent efficient. There is always waste, loss -- some degradation of the environment and build-up of pollutants. It may and wear out a planet -- but it will happen in the end. The oceans dry up. The atmosphere will leak away. "By our standards Rama is enormous -- yet it is still a very tiny planet. My calculations, based on the leakage through its hull and some reasonable guesses about the rate of biological turnover, indicate that its ecology could survive only about a thousand years. At the most I'll grant ten thousand. "That would be long enough, at the speed Rama is traveling, for a transit between the closely packed suns in the heart of the'galaxy. But not out here, in the scattered population of the spiral arms. Rama is a ship that exhausted its provisions before it reached its goal. It's a derelict, drifting among the stars. "There's just one serious objection to this theory and I'll raise it before anybody else does. Rama's orbit is aimed so accurately at the solar system that coincidence seems ruled out. In fact. I'd say it's now heading much too close to the sun for comfort. Endeavor will have to break away long before perihelion to avoid overheating. "I don't pretend to understand this. Perhaps some form of automatic terminal guidance is still operating, steering Rama to the nearest suitable star ages after its builders are dead. "And they are dead -- I'll stake my reputation on that. All the samples we've taken from the interior are absolutely sterile -- we've not found a single micro-organism. As for the talk you may have heard about suspended animation, you can ignore it. There are fundamental reasons why hibernation techniques will work for only a very few centuries -- and we're dealing with time spans a thousandfold longer. "So the Pandorans and their sympathizers have nothing to worry about. For my part. I'm sorry. It would have been wonderful to have met another intelligent species. "But at least we have answered one ancient question. We are not alone. The stars will never again be the same to us." VI was sorely tempted -- but, as captain, his first duty was to his ship. If anything went badly wrong on this initial probe he might have to retreat the vessel. So that left his second officer, Mercer, the obvious choice. Norwas better suited for the mission. An authority on life-support systems, Mercer had written some of the standard texts on the subject. He had personally checked out innumerable types of equipment, often under hazardous conditions, and his biofeedback control was famous. At a moment's notice he could cut his pulse rate by fifty percent and reduce respiration to almost zero for up to ten minutes. This useful little trick had saved his life on more than one occasion. Yet, despite his great ability and intelligence, he was almost wholly lacking in imagination. To him the most dangerous experiments or missions were simply jobs that had to be done. He never took unnecessary risks and had no use at all for what was commonly regarded as courage. The two mottos on his desk summed up his philosophy of life. One asked what have you forgotten? The other said help he was widely regarded as the bravest man in the fleet was the only thing that ever made him angry. Given Mercer, the selection of the next man was automatic. Lieutenant Joe Calvert was Mercer's inseparable companion. It was hard to see what the two had in common -- the lightly built, rather highly strung navigating officer was ten years younger than his stolid and imperturbable friend, who certainly did not share Joe's passionate interest in the art of primitive cinerna. But no one can predict where the lightning will strike and years ago Mercer and Calvert had established an apparently stable partnership. That was common enough -- much more unusual was the fact that they also shared a wife back on Earth who had borne each of them a child. Commander Norton hoped that he could meet her one day -- she had to be a remarkable woman. The triangle had lasted for at least five years and still seemed to be an equilateral one. Two men were not enough to make an exploring team. Three was the optimum -- for if one man were lost two might still escape where a single survivor would be doomed. After a good deal of thought Norton chose Technical Sergeant Willard Myron. A mechanical genius who could make anything work -- or design something better if it wouldn't -- Myron was the ideal man to identify alien pieces of equipment. On a long sabbatical from his regular job as associate professor at Astrotech, the sergeant had refused to accept a commission on the grounds that he did not wish to block the promotion of more deserving career officers. No one took this explanation very seriously and it was generally agreed that Will rated zero for ambition. He might make it to space sergeant, but would never be a full professor. Myron, like countless ered the ideal compromise between power and responsibility. last airlock and floated out along the weightless axis of Rama, Joe Calvert found himself, as he so often did, in the middle of a movie 'flashback. He sometimes wondered if he should attempt to cure himself of this habit, but he could not see that it had any disadvantages. It could make even the dullest situations interesting and -- who could tell? One day it might save his life. He would remember what Fairbanks or Connery or Hiroshi had done in similar circumstances. This time he was about to go over the top in one of the early twentieth-century wars. Mercer was the sergeant, leading a threeman patrol on a night raid into No Man's Land. It was not too difficult to imagine that they were at the bottom of an immense shell crater, though one that had somehow become neatly tailored into a series of ascending terraces. The crater was flooded with light from three widely spaced plasma arcs, which gave an almost shadowless illumination over the whole interior. But beyond that -- over the rim of the most distant terrace -- lay darkness and mystery. In his mind's eye Calvert knew perfectly well what lay there. First there was the circular plain over a kilometer across. Trisecting it into three equal parts -- and looking very much like broad railroad tracks -- were three wide ladders, their rungs recessed into the surface so that they would provide no obstruction to anything sliding over it. Since the arrangement was completely symmetrical there was no reason to chose one ladder rather than another. The one nearest to Airlock Alpha had been selected purely as a matter of convenience. Though the rungs of the ladders were uncomfortably far apart they presented no problem. Even at the rim of the hub, half a kilometer from the axis, gravity was still barely one-thirtieth of the Earth's. Although they were carrying almost a hundred kilos of equipment and life-support gear, they would still be able to move easily hand-over-hand. Commander Norton and the back-up team accompanied them along the guide ropes that had been stretched from Airlock Alpha to the rim of the crater. Beyond the range of the floodlights lay the darkness of Rama. All that could be seen in the dancing beams of the helmet lights was the first few hundred meters of the ladder, dwindling away across a flat and otherwise featureless plain. And now, Karl Mercer told himself,  have to make my first decision. Am I going up that ladder or down it? T he question was not a trivial one. They were still essentially in zero gravity and the brain could select any reference system it pleased. By a simple effort of will Mercer could convince himself that he was looking out across a horizontal plain or up the face of a vertical wall, or over the edge of a sheer cliff. Not a few astronauts had experienced grave psycholocigal problems by choosing the wrong coordinates when they started on a complicated job. Mercer was determined to go head first, for any other mode of locomotion would be awkward -- moreover he wanted to see what was in front of him. For the first few hundred meters, therefore, he would imagine he was climbing -- only when the increasing pull of gravity made it impossible to maintain the illusion would he switch his mental directions one hundred and eighty degrees. He grasped the first rung and gently propelled himself along the ladder. Movement was as effortless as swimming along the seabed -- more so, in fact, for there was no backward drag of water. It was so easy that there was a Starting with this issue into monthly  orbit... to double i;our reading pleasure! monthly -- doubling the number of issues it will bring each year to you and to thousands of other science fiction connoisseurs the world over. newest, finest work by today's masters of science fiction: Anderson, Asimov, Bloch, Bradbury, Clarke, del Rey, Heinlein, Pohl, Silverberg, Sturgeon, Van Vogt... and many more. In every issue you'll find bold, exciting fiction. And intellectually stimuauthors aren't afraid to tackle today's big questions -- from ecology to future shock, genetic engineering and new sex styles. Or to come up with daring, imaginative solutions for tomorrow. you the best of contemporary science fiction every month... I # times a year! There never was a better time to So check the postage-free card bound (or extend your current subscription) special price! James White's The Dream Millennium... ,Us newest, most exciting novel -- about man's search for a better home than Mother Earth. Ursula Le Guin's The Field of Vison...astronauts caught in a mysterious, mystical Martian experience. Michael Kurland's Think Only This of Me... the fascinating tale of an earthly paradise -- for those who like living in the past... and the conclusion of Arthur C. Clarke's Rendezvous with Rama. QBlXXy now more than ever the premier magazine of science fiction temptation to go too fast, but Mercer was much too experienced to hurry in a situation as novel as this. In his earphones he could hear the regular breathing of his two companions. He needed no other proof that they were in good shape and wasted no time in conversation. Though he was tempted to look back he decided not to risk it until they had reached the platform at the end of the ladder. The rungs were spaced a uniform half-meter apart and for the first portion of the climb Mercer missed the alternate ones. But he counted them carefully and at around two hundred noticed the first distinct sensation of weight. The spin of Rama was starting to make itself felt. At rung four hundred he estimated that his apparent weight was about five kilos. This was no problem, but it was now getting hard to pretend that he was climbing when he was being firmly dragged upward. The five-hundredth rung seemed a good place to pause. He could feel the muscles in his arms responding to the unaccustomed exercise, even though Rama was now doing all the work and he had merely to guide himself. "Everything okay, skipper," he reported. "We're just passing the halfway mark. Joe -- Will, any problems?" "I'm fine. What are you stopping for?" Joe Calvert answered. "Same here," added Sergeant Myron. "But watch out for the Coriolis force. It's starting to build up." So Mercer had already noticed. When he let go of the rungs he had a distinct tendency to drift off to the right. He knew perfectly well that this was merely the effect of Rama's spin, but it felt as if some mysterious force were gently pushing him away from the ladder. Perhaps it was time to start going feet first, now that "down" was beginning to have a physical meaning. He would run the risk of a momentary disorientation. "Watch out. I'm going to swing around." H olding on firmly to the rung, he used his arms to twist himself around a hundred and eighty degrees and found himself momentarily blinded by the lights of his companions. Far above them he could see a fainter glow along the rim of the sheer cliff. Silhouetted against it were the figures of Commander Norton and the backup team, watching him intently. They seemed small and far away and he gave them a reassuring wave. He released his grip and let Rama's still feeble pseudogravity take over. The drop from one rung to the next required more than two seconds -- on Earth, in the same time, a man would have fallen thirty meters. The rate of fall was so painfully slow that he hurried things up a trifle by pushing with his hands, gliding over spans of a dozen rungs at a time and checking himself with his feet whenever he felt he was traveling too fast. At rung seven hundred he came to another halt and swung the beam of his helmet lamp downward. The beginning of the stairway was only fifty meters below. A few minutes later they stood on the top step. It was a strange experience, after months in space, to stand upright on a solid surface, and to feel it pressing against one's feet. Their weight was still less than ten kilograms, but that was enough to give a feeling of stability. When he closed his eyes Mercer could believe that he once more had a real world beneath him. The ledge or platform from which the stairway descended was about ten meters wide and curved up on each side until it disappeared into the darkness. Mercer knew that it formed a complete circle and that if he walked along it for five kilometers he would come right back to his starting point. At the fractional gravity that existed here, however, real walking was impossible -- one could only bound along in giant strides. And therein lay danger. The stairway that swooped down into the darkness, far below the range of their lights, would be deceptively easy to descend. But it would be essential to hold on to the tall handrail that flanked it on either side -- too bold a step might send an incautious traveler arching far out into space. He would hit the surface again perhaps a hundred meters lower down. The impact would be harmless, but its consequences might not be -- for the spin of Rama would have moved the stairway off to the left. And so a falling body would hit against the smooth curve that swept in an unbroken arc to the plain almost seven kilometers below. That, Mercer told himself, would be a hell of a toboggan ride. The terminal speed, even in this gravity, could be several hundred kilometers an hour. Perhaps it would be possible to apply enough friction to check such a headlong descent -- if so, this might even be the most convenient way to reach the inner surface of Rama. But some very cautious experimenting would be necessary first. Mercer reported: "There were no problems getting down the ladder. I'd like to continue toward the next platform. I want to time our rate of descent on the stairway." Norton replied without hesitation. "Go ahead." He did not need to add; "Proceed with caution." make a fundamental discovery. It was impossible, at least at this gravity level, to walk down the stairway in the normal manner. Any attempt to do so resulted in a slow-motion, dreamlike movement that was intolerably tedious. The only practical way was to ignore the steps and to use the handrail to pull oneself downward. Calvert had come to the same conclusion. "This stairway was built to walk up, not down," he said. "You can use the steps when you're moving against gravity, but they're just a nuisance in this direction. It may not be dignified, but I think the best way down is to slide along the handrail." "That's ridiculous," protested Myron. "I can't believe the Ramans did it this way." "I doubt they ever used this stairway -- it's obviously only for emergencies. They must have had some mechanical transport system to get up here. A funicular, perhaps. That would explain those long slots running down from the hub." "I've been assuming they were drains -- but I suppose they could be both. I wonder if it ever rained here?" "Probably," said Mercer. "But I think Joe is right -- and to hell with dignity. Here we go." The handrail -- presumably it had been designed for something like hands -- was a smooth flat metal bar supported on widely spaced pillars a meter high. Mercer straddled it, carefully gauged the braking power he could exert with his hands and let himself slide. Very sedately, slowly picking up speed, he descended into the darkness, moving in the pool of light from his helmet lamp. He had gone about fifty meters when he called the others to join him. In less than two minutes, they had made a kilometer descent in safety and comfort. "I hope you enjoyed yourselves," Commander Norton called when they stepped off at the second platform. "Climbing back won't be quite so easy." "That's what I want to check," replied Mercer, who was walking experimentally back and forth, getting the feel of the increased gravity. "It's already a tenth of a gee here -- you really notice the difference." He walked to the edge of the platform and shone his helmet light down the next section of the stairway. As far as his beam could reach the steps appeared identical with the ones above -- though careful examination of photos had indicated that their height steadily decreased with the rising gravity. The stair had apparently been designed so that the effort required to climb it was more or less constant at every point in its long curving sweep. Mercer glanced up toward the hub of Rama, now almost two kilometers above him. The little glow of light and the tiny figures silhouetted against it seemed horribly far away. For the first time he was glad that he could not see the whole length of this enormous stairway. Despite his steady nerves and lack of imagination he was not sure how he would react if he could see himself like an insect crawling up the face of a vertical saucer sixteen kilometers high -- and with the upper half hanging above him. Until this moment, he had regarded the darkness as a nuisance -- now he welcomed it. "There's no change of temperature," he reported to Norton. "Still just below freezing. But the air pressure is up as we expected -- around three hundred millbars. Even with this low oxygen content it's almost breathable -- farther down there will be no problem at all. That will simplify exploration enormously. What a find -- the first World on which we can walk without breathing gear. I'm going to take a sniff." U P ON the Hub Commander Norton stirred a little uneasily. But Mercer, of all men, knew what he was doing. He would already have made enough tests to satisfy himself. Mercer equalized pressure, unlatched the securing clip of his helmet and opened it a crack. He took a cautious breath, then a deeper one. The air of Rama was dead and musty, as if from a tomb so ancient that the last trace of physical corruption had disappeared ages ago. Even Mercer's ultra-sensitive nose, trained through years of testing life-support systems to and beyond the point of disaster, could detect no recognizable odors. There was a faint metallic tang and he suddenly recalled that the first men on the moon had reported a hint of burned gunpowder when they repressurized the lunar module. Mercer imagined that the moondusty cabin on Eagle must have tasted rather like Rama. He sealed the helmet again and emptied his lungs of the alien air. He had extracted no sustenance from it -- even a mountaineer acclimatized to the summit of Everest would die quickly here. But a few kilometers farther down it would be a different matter. What else was there to do here? He could think of nothing except the enjoyment of the gentle, unaccustomed gravity. But there was no point in growing used to that, since they would be returning immediately to the weightlessness of the hub. "We're coming back," he reported. "There's no reason to go on until we're ready to go all the way." "I agree. We'll be timing you, but take it easy." As he bounded up the steps, three or four at a stride, Mercer agreed that Calvert had been perfectly correct -- these stairs were built to be walked up, not down. As long as one did not look back and ignored the vertiginous steepness of the ascending curve the climb was a delightful experience. After about two hundred steps, however, he began to feel some twinges in his calf muscles and decided to slow down. The others had done the same. When he ventured a quick glance over his shoulder he saw them considerably farther down the slope. The climb was wholly uneventful -- merely an apparently endless succession of steps. When they stood once more on the highest platform, immediately beneath the ladder, they were barely winded and to reach this point had taken them only ten minutes. They paused for another ten, then started on the last vertical kilometer. Jump -- catch hold of a rung -- jump -- catch -- jump -- catch... it was easy, but so boringly repetitious that carelessness became a danger. Halfway up the ladder they rested for five minutes. Once again Mercer was glad that he could see so little of the vertical face to which he was clinging. It was not too difficult to pretend that the ladder extended only a few meters beyond the circle of light and would soon come to an end. Jump -- catch a rung -- jump -- then, quite suddenly, the ladder did end. They were back at. the weightless world of the axis. The whole trip had taken under an hour and they felt a sense of modest achievement. Yet each of' them knew that, for all their efforts, they had traversed less than an eighth of that cyclopean stairway. Norton had decided long ago, should not be allowed aboard ship -- weightlessness did things to their breasts that were too damn distracting. It was bad enough when they were motionless, but when they started to move and sympathetic vibrations set in, it was more than any warm-blooded male should be asked to take. He was quite sure that at least one serious space accident had been caused by acute crew distraction, after the transit of an unholstered lady officer through the control cabin. He had once mentioned this theory to Endeavor's Dr. Laura Ernst, without revealing who had inspired his particular train of thought. There was no need -- they knew each other much too well. On Earth, years ago, in a moment of mutual loneliness and depression they had once made love. Probably they would never repeat the experience (but could one ever be quite sure of that?) because so much had changed for both of them. Yet whenever the well-built surgeon oscillated into the commanders' cabin he felt a fleeting echo of an old passion -- she knew that he felt it and everyone was happy. "Bill," she began, "I've checked our mountaineers and here's my verdict. Karl and Joe are in good shape -- all indications normal for the work they've done. But Will shows signs of exhaustion and fluid loss -- I won't bother with the details. I don't believe he's been getting all the exercise he should -- and he's not the only one. There's been some cheating in the centrifuge. If there's any more, heads will roll. Please pass the word." "Yes, ma'am. But there's some excuse. The men have been working very hard." "With their brains and fingers, certainly. But not with their bodies -- not real work in kilogrammeters. And thaEs what we'll be dealing with if we're oing to explore Rama." "Well, can we?" "Yes, if we proceed with caution. Karl and I have worked out a very conservative profile -- based on the assumption that we can dispense with breathing gear below Level Two. Of course, that's an incredible stroke of luck and changes the whole logistics picture. I still can't get used to the idea of a world with oxygen. But we only need to supply food and water and thermosuits and we're in business. Going down will be easy -- it looks as if we can slide most of the way on that very convenient bannister." "I've got Chips working on a sled with parachute braking. Even if we can't risk it for crew we can use it for stores and equipment." "Fine. That should do the trip in ten minutes -- otherwise it will take about an hour. Climbing up is harder to estimate. I'd like to allow six hours, including two onehour rest periods. Later, as we get experience -- and develop some muscles -- we may be able to cut this back considerably." "What about psychological factors?" "Hard to assess in such a novel environment. Darkness may be the biggest problem." "I'll establish searchlights on the hub. Besides its own lamps, any party down there will always have a beam playing on it." "Good. That should be a great help." "One other point -- should we play safe and send a party only halfway down the stair and back -- or should we go the whole way on the first attempt?" "If we had plenty of time I'd be cautious. But time is short and I can see no danger in going all the way -- and looking around when we get there." "Thanks, Laura. That's all I want to know. I'll get the exec working on the details. And I'll order all hands to the centrifuge -- twenty minutes a day at half a gee. Will that satisfy you?" "No. It's point six gee down there in Rama and I want a safety margin. Make it, oh, three-quarters -- " "Ouch!" " -- for ten minutes -- " "I'll settle for that -- " " -- twice a day." "Laura, you're a cruel, hard woman. But so be it. I'll break the news just before dinner. That should spoil a few appetites." mander Norton had ever seen Karl Mercer slightly ill at ease. He had spent fifteen minutes discussing logistics problems in his usual competent manner, but something was obviously worrying him. His captain, who had a shrewd idea of what it was, waited patiently until he brought it out. Karl said at length, "Are you sure you should lead this party? If anything goes wrong I'm considerably more expendable. And I've been farther inside Rama than anyone else -- even if only by fifty meters." "Granted. But it's time the commander led his troops and we've decided that there's no greater risk on this trip than on the last. At the first sign of trouble I'll be back up that stairway fast enough to qualify for the Lunar Olympics." He waited for further objections, but none came, though Karl still looked unhappy. Norton added gently: "And I bet Joe will beat me to the top." Mercer relaxed and a slow grin spread across his face. "All the same, Bill, I wish you'd chosen someone else." "I wanted one man who had been down before and we can't both go. As for Sergeant Myron, Laura says he's still two kilos overweight. Even shaving off that mustache didn't help." "Who's your number three?" "I still haven't decided. That depends on Laura." "She wants to go?" "Who doesn't? But if she turns up at the top of her own fitness list I'll be very suspicious." As Mercer gathered up his papers and launched himself out of the cabin Norton felt a brief stab of envy. Almost all the crew had worked out some sort of emotional accommodation. He had known ships where the captain had done the same, but that was not his way. Though discipline aboard Endeavor was based largely on mutual respect between highly trained and intelligent men and women, the commander needed something more to underline his position. His responsibility was unique and demanded a degree of isolation even from his closest friends to avoid charges of favortism. For this reason affairs spanning more than two degrees of rank were firmly discouraged. But apart from that, the only rule regulating sex was: "So long as they don't do it in the corridors and frighten the simps." There were four superchimps aboard Endeavor, though strictly speaking the name was inaccurate, because the ship's nonhuman crew was not based on chimpanzee stock. In zero gravity a prehensile tail is an enormous advantage and all attempts to supply these to humans had turned into embarrassing failures. After equally unsatisfactory results with the great apes the Superchimpanzee Corporation had turned to the monkey kingdom. Blackie, Blondie, Goldie and Brownie had family trees whose branches included the most intelligent of the Old and New World monkeys, plus synthetic genes that had never existed in nature. Their rearing and education had likely cost as much as those of the average spaceman and they were worth it. Each weighed less than thirty kilos and consumed only half the food and oxygen of a human being, but each could replace # men for housekeeping, elementary cooking, tool-carrying and dozens of other routine jobs. That # was the corporation's claim, based on innumerable time-and-motion studies. The figure, though surprising and frequently challenged, appeared to be accurate, for simps were quite happy to work fifteen hours a day and did not get bored by the most menial and repetitious tasks. So they freed human beings for human work. And on a spaceship that was a matter of vital importance. their nearest relatives. Endeavor's simps were docile, obedient and uninquisitive. Being cloned, they were also sexless, which eliminated awkward behavioral problems. Carefully house-trained vegetarians, they were clean and didn't smell -- they would have made perfect pets, except that nobody could possibly have afforded them. Still, having simps on board involved certain problems. They had to have their own quarters -- inevitably labeled "The Monkey House." Their little mess room was always spotless and was equipped with TV, games, equipment and programed teaching machines. To avoid accidents they were absolutely forbidden to enter the ship's technical areas -- the entrances to all these were color-coded in red and the simps were conditioned so that it was psychologically impossible for them to pass these visual barriers. There was also a communications problem. Though they had an I.Q. equivalent of # and could understand several hundred words of English, they were unable to talk. It had proved impossible to give useful vocal chords either to apes or monkeys and they therefore had to express themselves in sign language. The basic signs were obvious and easily learned, so that everyone on board ship could understand routine messages. But the only man who could speak fluent Simplish was their handler. Chief Steward Me Andrews. It was a standing joke that Sergeant Ravi McAndrews also looked rather like a simp -- which was hardly an insult, for with their short, tinted pelts and graceful movements the simps were handsome animals. They were also affectionate and everyone on board had his favorite -- Commander Norton's was the aptly named Goldie. But the warm relationship one could so easily establish with simps created another problem, often used as a powerful argument against their employment in space. Since they could only be trained for routine, low-grade tasks they were worse than useless in an emergency -- they could then be a danger to themselves and to their human companions. In particular, teaching them to use spacesuits had proved impossible, the concepts involved being quite beyond their understanding. No one liked to talk about it, but everybody knew what had to be done if a hull were breached or the order came to abandon ship. It had happened only once -- then the simp handler had carried out his instructions more than adequately. He was found with his charges, killed by the same poison. Thereafter, the job of euthing was transferred to the chief medical officer who, it was felt, would have less emotional involvement. Norton was thankful that this responsibility, at least, did not fall upon the captain's shoulders. He had known men he would have killed with far fewer qualms than he would have felt about destroying Goldie. of Rama the beam of the searchlight was completely invisible. Three kilometers down from the central hub, the hundred-meter oval of light lay across a section of that colossal stairway. A brilliant oasis in the surrounding darkness, it was sweeping slowly toward the curved plain still five kilometers below and in its center moved a trio of antlike figures. It had been, just as they had hoped and expected, a completely uneventful descent. They had paused briefly at the first platform and Norton had walked a few hundred meters along the narrow, curving ledge before starting the slide down to the second level. Here they had discarded their oxygen gear and reveled in the strange luxury of being able to breathe without mechanical aids. Now they could explore in comfort, freed from the greatest danger that confronts a man in space. By the time they had reached the fifth level -- and there was only one more section to go -- gravity had reached almost half its terrestrial value. Rama's centrifugal spin was at last exerting its real strength -- they were surrendering themselves to the implacable force that rules every planet and can exert a merciless price for the smallest slip. It was still easy to go downward; but the thought of the return up those thousands upon thousands of steps was already beginning to prey on their minds.' The stairway had long ago ceased its vertiginous downward plunge and was now flattening out toward the horizontal. The gradient was now only about one in five -- at the beginning, it had been five in one. Normal walking was now both physically and psychologically acceptable -- only the gravity reminded them that they were not descending some great stairway on Earth. Norton had once visited the ruins of an Aztec temple and the feelings he had then experienced now came echoing back to him -- amplified a hundred times. Here was the same sense of awe and mystery and the sadness of the irrevocably vanished past. Yet the scale here was so much greater both in time and space that the mind was unable to do it justice -- after a while the senses ceased to respond. Norton wondered if, sooner or later, he would take even Rama for granted. In another respect the parallel with terrestrial ruins failed completely. Rama was hundreds of times older than any structure that had survived on Earth -- even the Great Pyramid. But everything here looked absolutely new -- there was no sign of wear and tear. Norton had puzzled over this a good deal and had arrived at a tentative explanation. Everything that they had so far examined secured part of an emergency backup system, seldom put to actual use. He could not imagine that the Ramans -- unless they were physical fitness fanatics -- ever walked up and down this incredible stairway or its two identical companions. Perhaps the stairs had only been required during the actual construction of Rama and had served no purpose since that distant day. That theory would do for the moment, yet it did not feel right. Something was wrong somewhere. They did not slide for the last kilometer but went down the steps two at a time in long, gentle strides -- this way, Norton decided, they would give more exercise to muscles that would soon have to be used. And so the end of the stairway came upon them unannounced -- suddenly there were no more steps. A flat plain, dull gray in the now weakening beam of the hub searchlight, faded into darkness a few hundred meters ahead. Norton looked back along the beam. He knew that Mercer would be watching through the telescope. He waved. "Captain speaking," he reported over the radio. "Everyone in fine shape -- no problems. Proceeding as planned." "Good," replied Mercer. "We'll be watching." T here was a brief silence. Then a new voice cut in. "This is the exec on board ship. Really, skipper, that isn't good enough. You know the news services have been screaming at us for the last week. I don't expect deathless prose, but can't you do better?" "I'll try." Norton chuckled. "There's nothing to see as yet. It's like -- well, being on a huge, darkened stage under a single spotlight. The first few hundred steps of the stairway rise out of it until they disappear into the darkness overhead. What we can see of the plain looks perfectly flat -- the curvature's too small to be visible over this limited area. That's about it." "Care to give any impressions?" "Well, it's cold here -- below freezing -- and we're glad of our thermosuits. And it's quiet -- quieter than anything I've ever known on Earth or in space, where there's always some background noise. Here every sound is swallowed up -- the area around us is so enormous that there aren't any echoes. It's weird. I hope we can get used to it." "Thanks, skipper. Anyone else -- Joe, Boris?". Joe Calvert, never at a loss for words, was happy to oblige. "I can't help thinking that this is the first time -- ever -- that we've been able to walk on another world, breathing its natural atmosphere -- though I suppose 'natural' is hardly the word you should apply to a place like this. Still, Rama must resemble the world of its builders -- our own spaceships are all miniature Earths. Two examples are damned poor statistics, but does this mean that all intelligent life forms are oxygen-eaters? What we've seen of their work suggests that the Ramans were humanoid, though perhaps about fifty per cent taller than we are. Wouldn't you agree, Boris?" To all his shipmates Lieutenant Boris Rodrigo was something of an enigma. The quiet, dignified communications officer was popular with the rest of the crew, but he never entered fully into its activities and always seemed a little apart -- marching to the music of a different drummer. As indeed he was, being a devout member of the Fifth Church of Christ, Cosmonaut. Norton had never been able to discover what had happened to the earlier four and he was equally in the dark about the Church's rituals and ceremonies. But the main tenet of its faith was widely known -- it had constructed an entire theology on the assumption that Jesus Christ was a visitor from space. It was perhaps not surprising that an unusually high proportion of the devotees worked in space in some capacity or other. Invariably they were efficient, conscientious and absolutely reliable. They were universally respected and even liked, especially as they made no attempt to convert others. But there was also something slightly spooky about them -- Norton could never understand how men with advanced scientific and technical training could possibly believe some of the things he had heard Christers state as incontrovertible facts. As he waited for Rodrigo to answer Norton wondered if some part of his mind had not selected the lieutenant for this mission out of curiosity -- to see how a man with Rodrigo's religious beliefs would react to the awesome reality of Rama. Boris Rodrigo finally answered Joe's possibly loaded question with his usual caution: "They were certainly oxygen-breathers and they could be humanoid. But let's wait and see. With any luck we should discover what they were like. There may be pictures, statues -- perhaps even bodies in those towns. If they are towns." "The nearest is only eight kilometers away," Joe Calver said hopefully. A quick sortie to the "town" they had named Paris had been among the first of Norton's contingency plans. Could he now risk it? They had ample food and water for a stay of twenty-four hours. They would always be in full view of the backup team on the Hub and any kind of accident seemed virtually impossible on this smooth, gently curving metal plain. The only foreseeable danger was exhaustion, and time was a consideration. Even a brief foray could be worth much -- there was so little time as Rama hurtled sunward, toward a perihelion too dangerous for Endeavor to match. In any case, part of the decision was not his to make. Up in the ship. Dr. Ernst would be watching the outputs of the bio-telemetering sensors attached to his body. If she turned thumbs down, that would be that. "Laura, what do you think?" "Take thirty minutes' rest and a five-hundred-calorie energy module. Then you can start." "Thanks, doc." From Joe Calvert. "Now I can die happy. I always wanted to see Paris. Montmartre, here we come." A fter those interminable stairs it was a strange luxury to walk once more on a horizontal surface. Directly ahead the ground was indeed completely Hat. To right and left, at the limits of the floodlit area, the rising curve could barely be detected. They might have been walking the bottom of a wide, shallow valley -- it was quite impossible to believe that they were really crawling along the inside of a huge cylinder and that beyond this little oasis of light the land rose up to meet -- no, to become -- the sky. Though all three felt a sense of confidence and subdued excitement the almost palpable silence of Rama began shortly to weigh heavily upon them. Every footstep, every word vanished instantly into the unreverberant void -- after they had gone little more than half a kilometer Calvert could stand it no longer. Among his minor accomplishments was a talent for whistling. With or without encouragement he could reproduce the themes from most of the movies of the last two hundred years. He started at the beginning of his repertory and progressed, more or less chronologically, through half a dozen epics -- culminating with the theme from Sid Krassman's famous late twentieth century Napoleon -- before he realized the inappropriateness of his efforts. Rama made trivia of his tunes -- they were lost in the unechoing stillness. Thereafter, apart from an occasional consultation with the ship, the trio marched in silence. Rama had won this round. On his initial traverse Norton had allowed for one detour. Paris lay straight ahead, halfway between the foot of the stairway and the shore of the Cylindrical Sea, but only a kilometer to the right of their track lay a prominent and rather mysterious feature which had been christened the Straight Valley. It was a long groove or trench, forty meters deep and a hundred wide, with gently sloping sides -- it had been provisionally identified as an irrigation ditch or canal. Like the stairway, it had two counterparts, equally spaced around the curve of Rama. The three valleys were almost ten kilometers long and stopped abruptly just before they reached the sea -- which was strange if they were intended to carry water. And on the other side of the sea the pattern was repeated; three more ten-kilometer trenches continued to the South Polar region. The men reached the rim of the Straight Valley. The perfectly smooth walls sloped down at an angle of sixty degrees -- there were bottom was a sheet of flat, white material that looked very much like ice. A specimen could settle a good many arguments and Norton decided to get one. With Calvert and Rodrigo acting as anchors and playing out a safety rope, he rapelled slowly down the steep incline. When he reached the bottom he fully expected to find the familiar slippery feel of ice underfoot, but he was mistaken. His footing remained secure. The material was some kind of glass or transparent crystal -- when he touched it with his fingertips it was cold, hard and unyielding. Turning his back to the searchlight and shielding his eyes from its glare, Norton tried to peer into the crystalline depths. He could see nothing. The stuff was translucent but not transparent. He tapped it gently with the hammer from his geology kit -- the tool rebounded with a dull, unmusical clunk. He tapped harder with no more result and was about to exert his full strength when some impulse made him desist. It seemed most unlikely that he could crack this material -- but what if he did? He would simply be a vandal, smashing something he did not understand. He had already discovered valuable information. It now seemed more unlikely than ever that this was a canal -- it was simply a peculiar trench that stopped and started abruptly but led nowhere. If at any time it had carried liquid -- where were the stains, the encrustations of dried-up sediment? Everything was bright and clean, as if the builders had left only yesterday. Once again, he was face to face with the fundamental mystery of Rama and now for the first time he had a sense not exactly of foreboding but of anticipation. Things were not what they seemed. There was something odd about a place that was simultaneously He began to walk slowly and thoughtfully along the length of the little valley His companions. still holding the rope that was attached to his waist, followed along the rim. He did not expect to make any further discoveries, but he wanted to let his curious emotional state run its course. For something else was worrying him and it had nothing to do with the inexplicable newness of Rama. He had walked no more than a dozen meters when it hit him like a thunderbolt. He knew this place. He had been here before. man being could possibly have seen was shocking. For several seconds Commander Norton stood glued to the smooth crystalline surface, trying to straighten out his emotions. His well-ordered universe had been turned upside down and he had a dizzying glimpse of those mysteries at the edge of existence which he had successfully ignored for most of his life. Then, to his immense relief, common sense came to his rescue. The disturbing sensation of deja vu faded, to be replaced by a real and identifiable memory from his youth. It was true that he had once stood between such steeply sloping walls and watched them drive into the distance until they seemed to converge at a point indefinitely far ahead. But they had been covered with neatly trimmed grass and underfoot had been broken stone, not smooth crystal. It had happened thirty years ago, during a summer vacation in England. Largely because of another student (he could remember her face, but had forgotten her name) he had taken a course in industrial archeology, then very popular among science and engineering graduates. She and he had explored abandoned coal mines and cotton mills, climbed over ruined blast furnaces and steam engines, goggled unbelievingly at primitive (and still dangerous) nuclear reactors and had driven priceless turbine-powered antiques along restored motor roads. Not everything they had seen had been genuine. Much had been lost during the centuries, for men seldom bother to preserve the commonplace articles of everyday life. But copies had been reconstructed with loving care. And young Norton had found himself bowling along at an exhilarating hundred kilometers an hour while furiously shoveling precious coal into the firebox of a locomotive that had looked two hundred years old, but was actually younger than he was. The thirtykilometer stretch of the Great Western Railway, however, had been quite genuine, though it had required a good deal of excavating to get it back into commision. Whistle screaming, the train had plunged into a hillside and raced through a smoky, flame-lit darkness. An astonishingly long time later it had burst out of the tunnel into a deep, perfectly straight cut between steep grassy banks. The long-forgotten vista was almost identical with the one before him now. "What is it. Skipper?" called Rodrigo. "Have you found something?" As Norton dragged himself back to present reality some of the oppression lifted from his mind. There was mystery here -- yes, but it might not be beyond human understanding. He had learned a lesson, though it was not one that he could readily impart to others. At all costs he must not let Rama overwhelm him. That way lay failure -- perhaps even madness. "No," he answered, "there's nothing down here. Haul me up -- we'll head straight to Paris." IX UT 'VE called this meeting of J. the committee," Dr. Bose said, "because Dr. Perera has something important to tell us. He insists that we get in touch with Commander Norton right away, using the priority channel we've been able to establish after, I might say, a good deal of difficulty. Dr. Perera's statement is rather technical and before we come to it I think a summary of the present position might be in order. Dr. Price has prepared one. Oh, yes -- some apologies for absence. Sir Robert is en route to Earth, Professor Solorhons is somewhere at the bottom of the Pacific and Dr. Taylor asks to be excused." He was rather pleased about that last absence The anthropologist had rapidly lost interest in Rama when it became obvious that it would present little scope for him. Like many others he had been bitterly disappointed to find that the mobile worldlet was dead -- there would be no opportunity for sensational books and viddies about Raman rituals and behavioral patterns. Others might dig up skeletons and classify artifacts -- that sort of thing did not appeal to Conrad Taylor. Perhaps the only discovery that would bring him back in a hurry would be some highly explicit works of art -- like the notorious frescoes of Thera and Pompei. Thelma Price, the archeologist, took exactly the opposite point of view. She preferred excavations and ruins uncluttered by inhabitants who might interfere with dispassionate, scientific studies. The bed of the Mediterranean had been ideal -- at least until the city planners and landscape artists had started getting in the way. And Rama would have been perfect, except for the maddening detail that it was a hunshe would never be able to visit it in person. "As you all know," she began, "Commander Norton has completed one traverse of almost thirty kilometers without encountering any problems. He explored the curious trench shown on your maps as the Straight Valley. Its purpose is still unknown, but it's clearly important. It runs the full length of Rama -- except for the break at the Cylindrical Sea -- and there are two other identical structures a hundred and twenty degrees apart around the circumference. "Then the party turned left -- or east, if we adopt the North Pole convention -- until it reached Paris. As you'll see from this photograph, taken by a telescopic camera at the Hub, Paris is a group of several hundred buildings separated by wide streets. "Now these photographs were taken by Commander Norton's group when they reached the site. If Paris is a city it's a very peculiar one. Note that none of the buildings have windows or even doors. They are all plain, rectangular structures an identical thirty-five meters high. And they appear to have been extruded out of the ground -- there are no seams or joints. Look at this closeup of the base of a wall -- there's a smooth transition into the ground. "My own feeling is that this place is not a residential area, but a storage or supply depot. In support of that theory, look at this photo... "These narrow slots or grooves, about five centimeters wide, run along all the streets and there's one leading to every building, going straight into the wall. There's a striking resemblance to the streetcar tracks of the early twentieth century -- they are obviously part of some transport system. "We've never considered it necessary to have public transport connect directly with every house. It would be economically absurd -- people can always walk a few hundred meters. But if these buildings were used for the storage of heavy materials, direct access by transportation machinery would make sense." "May I ask a question?" From the representative for Earth. "Of course." "Commander Norton couldn't get into a single building?" "No. When you listen to his report, you can tell he was quite frustrated. At one time he decided that the buildings could only be entered from underground. Then he discovered the grooves of the transport system and changed his mind." "Did he try to break in?" "There was no way he could -- without explosives or heavy tools. And he doesn't want to smash anything until all other approaches have failed." "I have it!" the representative suddenly interjected. "Cocooning." "I beg your pafdon?" "It's a technique developed a couple of hundred years ago. Another name for it is mothballing. When you have something you want to preserve you seal it inside a plastic envelope and then pump in an inert gas. The original use was to protect military equipment between wars -- it was once applied to whole ships. It's still widely used in museums that are short of storage space. No one knows what's inside some of the hundred-year-old cocoons in the Smithsonian basement." Patience was not one of Carlisle Perera's virtues -- he was aching to drop his bombshell and could restrain himself no longer. "PI ease, Mr: Ambassador! This is all very interesting, but I feel my information is rather more urgent." "If there are no other points -- very well. Dr. Perera." T he exobiologist, unlike Conrad Taylor, had not found Rama a disappointment. It was true that he no longer expected to find life -- but sooner or later, he had been quite sure, some remains would be discovered of the creatures who had built this fantastic world. The exploration had barely begun, although the time available was horribly brief before Endeavor would be forced to escape from her present sungrazing orbit. But now, if his calculations were correct, man's contact with Rama would be even shorter than he had feared. For one detail had been overlooked because it was so large that no one had noticed it before. "According to our latest information," Perera began, "one party of explorers is now on its way to the Cylindrical Sea, while Commander Norton has another group setting up a supply base at the foot of Stairway Alpha. When that's established he intends to have at least two exploratory missions operating at all times. In this way he hopes to use his limited manpower at maximum efficiency. "It's a good plan, but there may be no time to carry it out. In fact, I would advise an immediate alert and a preparation for total withdrawal on twelve hours' notice. Let me explain. "It's surprising how few people have commented on a rather obvious anomaly about Rama. The artifact is now well inside the orbit of Venus -- yet the interior is still frozen. But the temperature of an object in direct sunlight at this point is about five hundred degrees. "The reason for the cold interior is, of course, that Rama hasn't had time to warm up. It must have cooled down to near absolute zero -- two hundred seventy below -- while it was in' interstellar space. Now its outer hull is already almost as hot as molten lead. There's some kind of fancy dessert with a hot exterior and ice cream in the middle -- I don't remember what it's called -- " "Baked Alaska. It's a favorite at U.P. ' banquets, unfortunately" "Thank you. That's the situation in Rama at the moment, but it won't last. All these weeks the solar heat has been working its way through and we expect a sharp temperature rise to begin in a few hours. That's not the problem -- by the time Commander Norton will have to leave the air will be no more than comfortably tropical." "Then what's the difficulty?" "I can answer in one word, Mr. Ambassador. Hurricanes." T here were now more than twenty men and women inside Rama -- six of them down on the plain, the rest ferrying equipment and expendables through the airlock system and down the stairway. The ship itself was almost deserted, with the minimum possible staff on duty. The joke went around that Endeavor was really being run by the four simps and that Goldie had been given the rank of acting commander. For these first explorations Norton had established a number of ground rules. The most important dated back to the earliest days of man's spacefaring. Every group, he had decided, must contain one person with prior experience. But no more than one. In that way everybody would have an opportunity of learning as quickly as possible and substitutes would be available for possible future emergencies. The first party to head for the Cylindrical Sea, led by SurgeonCommander Laura Ernst, had as its one-time veteran Boris Rodrigo, just back from Paris. The third member. Sergeant Pieter Rousseau, had been with the backup teams at the Hub -- he was an expert on space reconnaissance instrumentation, but on this trip he would have to depend on his own eyes and a small portable telescope. From the foot of Stairway Alpha to the edge of the sea was just under fifteen kilometers. Laura Ernst set a brisk pace. She stopped her team for thirty minutes at the midway mark and made the whole trip in a completely uneventful three hours. Walking in the beam of the searchlight through the anechoic darkness of Rama was also quite monotonous. As the pool of light advanced with the explorers it slowly elongated into a long, narrow ellipse -- this foreshortening of the beam was the only visible sign of progress. If the observers on the Hub had not given them continual distance checks, they could not have guessed whether they had traveled one kilometer or five or ten. They simply plodnight over an apparently seamless metal surface. But at last, far ahead at the limits of the weakening beam they saw something new. On a normal world it would have been a horizon. They were nearing the edge of the sea. "Only a hundred meters," said Hub Control. "Better slow down." They had already done so. From the level of the plain to the sea was a sheer straight drop of fifty meters. Although Norton had impressed upon everyone the danger of taking anything for granted in Rama, few doubted that the sea was really made of ice. But for what conceivable reason was the cliff on the southern shore five hundred meters high, instead of the fifty here? proaching the edge of the world their oval of light, cut off abruptly ahead of them, became shorter and shorter. But far out on the curved screen of the sea their monstrous foreshortened shadows appeared in magnified and exaggerated movement. Those shadows had been their companions every step of the way, but now that they were broken at the edge of the duff they no longer seemed part of the humans who cast them. They might have been creatures of the Cylindrical Sea, waiting to deal with any intruders into their domain. From the edge of the fifty-meter cliff it was possible to appreciate fully the curvature of Rama. But no one had ever before seen a frozen lake bent upward into a cylindrical surface -- the image was distinctly unsettling and the eye did its best to find some other interpretation. It seemed to Dr. Ernst, who had once made a study of visual illusions, that half the time she was really looking at a horizontally curving bay, not a surface that soared up into the sky. It required a deliberate effort of will to accept the fantastic truth. Only in the line directly ahead, parallel to the axis of Rama, was normalcy preserved. In this direction alone was there agreement between vision and logic. Here -- for the next few kilometers at least -- Rama looked flat and was flat. And out there, beyond their distorted shadows and the outer limit of the beam, lay the island that dominated the Cylindrical Sea. "Hub Control," Dr. Ernst radioed. "Please aim your beam at New York." The night of Rama fell suddenly upon the team as the oval of light went sliding out to sea. Conscious of the now invisible cliff at their feet, they all stepped back -- and then, as if by magic, the towers of New York sprang into view. The resemblance to old-time Manhattan was only superficial -- this star-born echo of Earth's past possessed its own unique identity. The more Dr. Ernst stared at it, the more certain she became that it was not a city at all. The real New York, like all of man's habitations, had never been finished -- still less had it been designed. This place, however, had an overall symmetry and pattern, though one so complex that it eluded the mind. It had been conceived and planned by some controlling intelligence -- and then it had been completed, like a machine devised for some specific purpose. After that there was no possibility of growth or change. The beam of the searchlight slowly tracked along those distant towers and domes, interlocked spheres and criss-crossed tubes. Sometimes there would be a surface shot the light back toward the viewers. The first time this happened they were taken by surprise. It was exactly as if someone on that strange island were signaling to them... But they could see nothing here that was not already shown in greater detail on photographs taken from the Hub. After a few minutes they called for the light to return to them and began to walk east along the edge of the cliff. It was plausibly theorized that somewhere there had to be a flight of steps or a ramp leading down to the sea. And a sailor among the crewmen raised an interesting conjecture. "Where there's a sea," Sergeant Ruby Barns predicted, "there must be docks and harbors -- and ships. You can learn everything about a culture by studying the way it builds boats." Her colleagues thought this a rather restricted point of view, but at least it was a stimulating one. up the search and was preparing to make a descent by rope when Rodrigo spotted the narrow stairway. It could easily have been overlooked in the shadowed darkness below the edge of the cliff, for there was no guard rail or other indication of its presence. And it seemed to lead nowhere -- it ran down the vertical wall at a steep angle and disappeared below the surface of the sea. They scanned the flight of steps with their helmet lights, could see no conceivable hazard, and D.r. Ernst got Commander Norton's permission to descend. A minute later she was cautiously testing the surface of the sea. Her foot slithered almost frictionlessly back and forth. The material felt exactly like ice. It was ice. When she struck it with her hammer, a familiar pattern of cracks radiated from the impact point and she had no difficulty collecting as many pieces as she wished. Some had already melted when she held the sample holder to the light -- the liquid appeared to be slightly turbid water. She took a cautious sniff. "Is that safe?" Rodrigo called down with a trace of anxiety. "Believe me, Boris," she answered, "if there are any pathogens around here that have slipped through my detectors dur insurance policies lapsed a week ago." But Boris, she knew, had a point. Despite all the tests that had been carried out there was a risk that the substance might be poisonous or might carry some unknown disease. In normal circumstances Dr. Ernst would not have taken the chance. Now, however, time was short and the stakes were enormous. If it became necessary to quarantine Endeavor the price would be a small one to pay for her cargo of knowledge. "It's water, but I wouldn't care to drink it. It smells like an algae culture that's gone bad. I can hardly wait to get it to the lab." "Is the ice safe to walk on?" "Yes, solid as a rock." "Then we can get to New York." "Can we? Have you ever tried to walk across four kilometers of ice?" "I see what you mean. And there's another problem -- the temperature is already above freezing. Before long that ice is going to melt. How many spacemen can swim four kilometers?" Dr. Ernst held up her small sample bottle in triumph. "It's a long walk for a few cc's of dirty water, but this may teach us more about Rama than anything we've found so far. Let's head for home." They turned toward the distant lights of the Hub. Often they looked back, drawn by the hidden enigma of the island out there in the center of the frozen sea. Just once Dr. Ernst thought she felt the faintest suspicion of a breeze against her cheek. It did not come again and she quickly forgot all about it. X xwell. Dr. Perera," said Dr. Bose in tone of patient resignation, "few of us share your knowledge of mathematical meteorology. So please take pity on our ignorance." "With pleasure." Perera was unabashed. "I can explain it best by telling you what is going to happen inside Rama very soon. The solar heat pulse has reached the interior and the temperature is on the rise. According to my latest information it's already above freezing point. The Cylindrical Sea will soon start to thaw and, unlike bodies of water on Earth, it will melt from the bottom up. That may produce some odd effects, but I'm much more concerned with the atmosphere. "As it is heated the air inside Rama will expand -- and will attempt to rise toward the central axis. And this is the problem. At ground level, although it's apparently stationary, it's actually sharing the spin of Rama -- over eight hundred kilometers an hour. As it rises toward the axis it will try to retain that speed -- and it won't be able to do so, of course. The result will be violent winds and turbulence -- I estimate velocities of between two and three hundred kilometers an hour. "Incidentally, very much the same thing occurs on Earth. The heated air at the equator -- which shares the Earth's spin -- runs into the same problem when it rises and flows north and south." "Ah, the trade winds. I remember them from my geography lessons." "Exactly. Rama will have Trade Winds -- with a vengeance. I believe they'll last only a few hours and then some kind of equilibrium will be restored. Meanwhile, I should advise Commander Norton to evacuate as soon as possible. Here is the message I propose sending..." Commander Norton told himself, he could pretend that he was night-camping at the foot of some mountain in a remote region of Asia or America. The clutter of sleeping pads, collapsible chairs and tables, portable power plant, lighting equipment, electrosan toilets and miscellaneous scientific applaratus would not have looked out of place on an Earth expedition -- especially as the men and women around him were without life-support systems. Establishing Camp Alpha had been hard work. Everything had had to be manhandled through the chain of airlocks, sledded down the slope from the Hub and then retrieved and unpacked. Sometimes, when the braking parachutes had failed, a consignment had ended up a good kilometer away out on the plain. Almost all this equipment would stay here, for the labor of carrying it back was unthinkable -- in fact, impossible. Norton felt an irrational shame at leaving so much human litter in this strangely immaculate place -- but in the meantime he had a more immediate problem. During the last twenty-four hours he had received almost identical messages from both Mars and Earth. It seemed an odd coincidence -- had his two wives been commiserating with each other? Rather pointedly each had reminded him that even great heroes had family responsibilities. The commander picked up a collapsible chair and walked out of the pool of light into the darkness surrounding the camp. It was the only way he could get privacy. Deliberately turning his back on the organized confusion behind him, he began to speak into the recorder slung around his neck. "Original for personal file, dupes to Mars and Earth. Hello ddrlirig -- yes, I know I've been a lousy correspondent, but I haven't been aboard ship for a week. Apart from a skeleton crew, we're all camping inside Rama, at the foot of the stairway we've christened Alpha. "I have three parties scouting the plain, but we've made disappointingly slow progress. Everything has to be done on foot. I'd happily settle for a few electric bicycles. "You've met my medical officer, Dr. Ernst -- " He paused uncertainly. Laura had met one of his wives, but which one? Erasing the sentence, he began again. "My medical officer, Dr. Ernst, led the first group to reach the Cylindrical Sea, fifteen kilometers from here. She found frozen water as we had expected -- but you wouldn't want to drink it. Dr. Ernst says it's a dilute organic soup, containing traces of almost any carbon compound you might care to name, as well as phosphates and nitrates and dozens of metallic salts. There's not the slightest sign of life -- not even any dead micro-organisms. So we still know nothing about the biochemistry of the Ramans -- though it was probably not wildly different from ours." Something brushed lightly against his hair. He had been too busy to get it cut and would have to do something about that before he next put on a space helmet... "You've seen the viddies of Paris and the other towns we've explored on this side of the sea -- London, Rome, Moscow. It's impossible to believe that they were ever built for anything or anyone to live in. Paris looks like a giant storage depot. London is a collection of cylinders linked together by pipes connected to what are obviously pumping stations. Everything is sealed up and there's no way of finding what's inside without explosives or lasers. We won't try these until there are no alternatives. "As for Rome and Moscow -- " "Excuse me, skipper. Priority from Earth." What now? Norton asked himself. Cant a man get a few minutes to talk to his families? H e took the message from the sergeant and scanned it quickly to satisfy himself that it was not urgent. Then he read it again more slowly. What the devil was the Rama Committee? And why had he never heard of it? He knew that all sorts of associations, societies and professional groups -- some serious, some completely crackpot -- had been trying to get in touch with him. Two-hundred-kilometer winds -- probably sudden onset -- well they were something to think about. But it was hard to take them too seriously on this utterly calm night and it would be ridiculous for his people to run away like frightened mice when they were just starting effective exploration. Commander Norton lifted a hand to brush aside his hair, which had somehow fallen into his eyes again. Then he froze, the gesture uncompleted. He had felt a trace of wind several times in the last hour. It was so slight that he had completely ignored it -- after all, he was the commander of a spaceship, not a sailing vessel. Until now the movement of air had not been of any conceivable professional concern. What would the longdead captain of that earlier Endeavor have done in a situation such as this? Norton had often asked himself that question at moments of crisis. Endeavor had been named after one of the most famous ships in history. During the last four hundred years there had been a dozen Endeavors of sea and two of space, but the ancestor of them all was the #-ton Whitby collier that Captain James Cook, R.N. had sailed around the world between # and #. With an absorbing curiosity -- almost an obsession -- Norton had read everything he could find about Cook. Cook had been not only a supreme navigator but a scientist and -- in an age of brutal discipline -- a humanitarian. At times like this Cook's reassuring presence seemed very close. The sergeant waited patiently while his commander stared silently out into the night of Rama. It was no longer unbroken, for at two spots about four kilometers away the faint patches of light of exploring parties could be clearly seen. In an emergency,  can recall them within the hour, Norton told himself. And that surely should be good enough... He turned to the sergeant. "Take this message. Rama Committee, care of Spacecom. Appreciate your advice and will take precautions. Please specify meaning of phrase 'sudden onset.' Respectfully, Norton, Commander, Endeavor." He waited until the sergeant had disappeared toward the blazing lights of the camp, then switched on his recorder again. But the train of thought was broken and he could not get back into the mood. The letter would have to wait for some other time. It was not often that Captain Cook came to his aid when Norton was neglecting his duty. But he suddenly remembered how rarely and briefly poor Elizabeth Cook had seen her husband in sixteen years of married life. Yet she had borne him six children -- and had outlived them all. Norton's wives, never more than . ten minutes away at the speed of light, had nothing to complain about. XI D uring the first "nights" on Rama it had not been easy to sleep. The darkness and the mysteries it concealed were oppressive, but even more unsettling was the silence. Absence of noise is not a natural condition -- all human senses require some input. If they are deprived of it the mind manufactures its own substitutes. Many in Endeavor's crew had complained of strange sounds -- even of voices -- which were obviously illusions, because instruments had recorded nothing. Dr. Ernst had finally prescribed a simple cure -- during sleeping periods the camp was now lulled by gentle, unobtrusive background music. Tonight Commander Norton found the cure inadequate. He kept straining his ears into the darkness and he knew what he was listening for. But though a very faint breeze did caress his face from time to time, there was no sound that could possibly be taken for that of a distant, rising wind. Nor did either of the exploring parties report anything unusual. At last, around ship's midnight, he fell asleep. There was always a man on watch at the communications console, in case of any urgent messages. No other precautions seemed necessary. Not even a hurricane could have created the sound that did wake him -- and the whole camp -- in a single instant. It seemed that the sky was falling -- or that Rama had split open and was tearing itself apart. First came a rending crack, then a long drawn-out series of glass houses being demolished. It lasted for minutes -- it was still continuing, apparently moving away into the distance, when Norton got to the message center. "Hub Control. What's happened?" "Just a moment, skipper. It's over by the .sea. We're getting the light on it." The searchlight began to swing its beam out across the plain. It reached the edge of the sea, then started to track along it, scanning around the interior of the world. It stopped a quarter of the way around the cylindrical surface. Up in the sky -- or what the mind still persisted in calling the sky -- something extraordinary was happening. At first it seemed to Norton that the sea was boiling. It was no longer static and frozen in the grip of an eternal winter. A huge area, kilometers across, was in turbulent movement. And it was changing color -- a broad band of white was marching across the ice. Suddenly a slab perhaps a quarter of a kilometer on a side began to tilt upward like an opening door. Slowly and majestically it reared into the sky, glittering and sparkling in the beam of the searchlight. Then it slid back and vanished beneath the surface, while a tidal wave of foaming water raced outward in all directions from its point of submergence. Not until then did Norton fully realize what was happening. The ice was breaking up. All these days and weeks the sea had been thawing far down in its depths. It was hard to concentrate because of the crashing roar that still filled the world and echoed around the sky, but he tried to think of a reason for so dramatic a convulsion. When a frozen lake or river thawed on Earth it was nothing like this. B ut the explanation became obvious enough after the fact. The sea was thawing from beneath as the solar heat seeped through the hull of Rama. When ice turns into water it occupies less volume, so the sea had been sinking below the upper layer of ice, leaving it unsupported. The strain had been building up day by day and now the band of ice that circled the equator of Rama was collapsing like a bridge that had lost its central supports. It was splintering into hundreds of floating islands that would crash and jostle into each other until they, too, melted. Norton's blood ran suddenly cold when he remembered the plans that were being made to reach New York by sledge. The tumult was subsiding. A temporary stalemate had been reached in the war between ice and water. In a few hours, as the temperature continued to rise, the water would win and the last vestiges of ice would disappear. But in the long run ice would be the victor as Rama rounded the sun and set forth once more into the interstellar night. Norton remembered to start breathing again. Then he called the party nearest the sea. To his relief. Lieutenant Rodrigo answered at once. No, the water hadn't reached them. No tidal wave had come sloshing over the edge of the cliff. "So now we know," he added calmly, "why there is a cliff." Norton agreed silently, his mind briefly groping for reasons why the cliff on the southern shore was ten times higher -- and unable to settle on one. The Hub searchlight continued to scan around the world. The awakened sea was steadily calming and the boiling white foam no longer raced outward from capsizing ice floes. In fifteen more minutes the main disturbance was over. But Rama was no longer silent. It had awakened from its sleep and over and again there came the sound of grinding ice as one berg collided with another. Spring had been a little late, Norton told himself, but winter had ended. And there was that breeze again, stronger than ever. Rama had given him enough warnings. It was time to go. A she neared the halfway mark Norton once again felt gratitude to the darkness that concealed the view above -- and below. Though he knew that more than ten thousand steps still lay ahead of him and could picture the steeply ascending curve in his mind's eye, the fact that he could see only a small portion of it made the prospect more bearable. This was his second ascent and he had learned from his mistakes on the first. The great temptation was to climb too quickly in this low gravity -- it was hard to adopt a slow, plodding rhythm. But unless one did this muscles that one never knew existed started to protest, and it was necessary to take longer and longer periods of rest for them to recover. This time he had started with almost painful slowness, moving like an old man. He had been the last to leave the plain and the others were strung out along the halfkilometer of stairway above him -- he could see their lights moving up the invisible slope ahead. He felt sick at heart at the failure of his mission and even now hoped that this retreat was only temporary. When they reached the Hub, they could wait until any atmospheric disturbances had ceased. Presumably a dead calm would reign there, as at the center of a cyclone, and they could wait out the expected storm in safety. He realized he was jumping to conclusions, drawing possibly dangerous analogies from Earth. The meteorology of a whole world, even under steady-state conditions, was a matter of enormous complexity. After several centuries of study, terrestrial weather forecasting was still not reliable. And Rama was not merely a completely novel system -- it was undergoing rapid changes. The temperature had risen several degrees in the last few hours. Still there was no sign of the promised hurricane, though a few feeble gusts had come from apparently random directions. They had climbed five kilometers when, at the third level, three kilometers from the axis, they paused to rest for an hour, taking light refreshments and massaging leg muscles. This was the last point at which they could breathe in comfort. They had left their oxygen supplies here and now put them on for the final ascent. An hour later they had reached the top of the stairway -- and the beginning of the ladder. Ahead lay the last vertical kilometer, fortunately in a gravity field only a few per cent of Earth's. Another thirty-minute rest, a careful check of oxygen and they were ready for the final lap. Once again Norton made sure that all his men were safely ahead of him, spaced out at twenty-meter intervals along the ladder. From now on it would be a slow, steady haul, extremely boring. The best technique was to empty the mind of all thoughts and to count the rungs as they drifted by -- one hundred, two hundred, three hundred, four hundred... He had reached twelve hundred and fifty when he suddenly realized that something was wrong. The light shining on the vertical surface immediately before his eyes was the wrong color -- and it was much too bright. Norton did not have time to check his ascent or to call a warning to his men. Everything hapoened in less than a second. In a soundless concussion of t dawn burst upon Rama. for a full minute Norton had to keep his eyes tightly shut. When he risked opening them he had to blink and wait for involuntary tears to drain away before he turned slowly to behold the dawn. He could endure the sight for only a few seconds before he was forced to close his eyes again. It was not the glare that was intolerable -- but the awesome spectacle of Rama, now viewable for the first time in its entirety. Norton had known exactly what to expect -- nevertheless the sight was at once stunning and disorienting. He was seized by a spasrn of uncontrollable trembling. His hands tightened around the rungs of the ladder. His legs felt ready to give. Except for the low gravity he might have fallen. Then his training took over and he began to apply the first remedy for panic. Keeping his eyes shut and trying to forget the monstrous spectacle around him, he started to take deep, long breaths. Presently he felt much better, but he did not open his eyes until he had performed one more action. It took a major effort of will to force his right hand to open -- he had to talk to it as to a disobedient child -- but presently he maneuvered it down to his waist, undipped the safety belt from his harness and hooked the buckle to the nearest rung. Now, whatever happened, he could not fall. Norton switched on his radio. He hoped his voice sounded calm and authoritative as he said, "The captain speaking. Is everyone okay?" As he called out and checked off the names one by one his confidence and control returned. "Keep your eyes shut until you're quite sure you can stand it -- the view is overwhelming. Anyone who finds it's too much -- continue climbing without looking back. Keep in mind that you'll soon be at zero gravity, where falling is impossible." The thought of zero gravity was a kind of talisman now. It became an urgent matter of pride and self-esteem for Norton to open his eyes once more and look at the world around him. He let go of the ladder with both hands and hooked his left arm under a rung. Clenching and unclenching his fists, he waited until the muscle cramps had vanished. When he felt quite comfortable he turned to face Rama. His first impression was one of blueness. The glare that filled the sky could not have been mistaken for sunlight -- it might have been that of an electric arc. He suddenly understood the purpose of those mysterious trenches -- Straight Valley and its companions were gigantic light strips. Rama had six linear suns, symmetrically arranged around its interior. A broad fan of light was aimed from each, across the central axis to shine on the far side of the world. Norton wondered if the lights could be switched alternately to produce a cycle of day and darkness -- or was Rama, awakened, a world of perpetual day ? T OO much staring at those blinding bars of light had made his eyes hurt again -- he was not sorry to have a good excuse to close them for a while. It was not until he had recovered from the initial visual shock that he was able to devote himself to a much more serious problem. Who -- or what -- had switched on the lights of Rama? This world was sterile by the most sensitive tests that man could apply to it. But now something was happening that could not be explained by the action of natural forces. There might not be life here, but there could be consciousness, awareness -- robots might be waking after a sleep of eons. Perhaps this outburst of light was an unprogramed, random spasm -- a last dying gasp of machines that, were responding wildly to the warmth of a new sun and would soon lapse again into quiescence, this time forever. Yet Norton could not believe such a simple explanation. Bits of the puzzle were beginning to fall into place, though many items were still missing. The absence of all signs of wear and the feeling of newness, the sense that Rama had just been created, remained unexplained. He began a careful inventory of everything he saw. First he had to establish some kind of reference system. He was looking at the largest enclosed space ever seen by man and needed a mental map to find his way around it. The feeble gravity was little help -- with an effort of will he could switch up and down in any direction he pleased. But some directions were psychologically dangerous. Whenever his mind skirted these he had to vector it away hastily. Safest of all was to imagine that he was at the bowl-shaped bottom of a gigantic well, sixteen kilometers wide and fifty deep. The advantage of this image was that there could be no danger of his falling farther. Nevertheless, it had some serious defects. He could pretend that the scattered towns and cities and the differently colored and textured areas were all securely fixed to the towering walls. The various complex structures that could be seen hanging from the dome overhead need be no more disconcerting than the pendent chandelier in some great concert hall on Earth. What was quite unacceptable was the Cylindrical Sea. There it was, halfway up the wellshaft -- a band of water wrapped completely around it and with no visible means of support. It was a vivid blue, flecked few remaining ice floes. But a vertical sea forming a complete circle twenty kilometers in the sky was such an unsettling phenomenon that after a while he began to seek an alternative. That was when his mind switched the scene through ninety degrees. Instantly the deep well became a long tunnel, capped at either end. "Down" was obviously in the direction of the ladder and stairway he had just ascended. And from this perspective Norton was at last able to appreciate the true vision of the architects who had built this place. H e was clinging to the face of a curving, high cliff, the upper half of which overhung completely until it merged into the arched roof of what was now the sky. Beneath him the ladder descended more than five hundred meters until it ended at the first ledge or terrace. From there the stairway continued almost vertically through its low-gravity regime, slowly becoming less and less steep until, after breaking at five more platforms, it reached the distant plain. For the first two or three kilometers the individual steps were visible. Thereafter they merged into a continuous band. The downward swoop of that immense stairway was so overwhelming that it was impossible to appreciate its true scale. Norton had once flown around Mount Everest. He reminded himself that this stairway was as high as the Himalayas, but found the comparison meaningless. And no comparison at all was possible with the other two stairways, Beta and Gamma, which slanted up into the sky and then curved far out over his head. Norton had now acquired enough confidence to lean back and glance up at them -- briefly. Then he tried to forget that they were there. Too much thinking along those lines evoked yet a third image of Rama, one he was anxious to avoid at all costs. It regarded Rama as a vertical cylinder, but now he was at the top, with a fifty-kilometer drop immediately below. Every time Norton found this image creeping up on him he needed all his willpower to keep from clinging to the ladder again in mindless panic. In time, he was sure, all these fears would ebb. The wonder and strangeness of Rama would banish its terrors for men trained to face the realities of space. He looked at his chronometer. His pause for orientation had lasted only minutes, but had seemed a lifetime. Exerting barely enough effort to overcome his inertia and the fading gravitational field, he started to pull himself slowly up the last hundred meters of the ladder. Just before he entered the airlock and turned his back upon Rama he decided to make one final swift survey of the interior. It had changed even in the last few minutes. A mist was rising from the sea. For the first few hundred meters the ghostly white columns were tilted sharply forward in the direction of Rama's spin. Then they started to dissolve in a swirl of turbulence as the uprushing air tried to jettison its excess velocity. The trade winds of this cylindrical world were beginning to etch their patterns in its sky -- the first tropical storm in unknown ages was about to break. F or the first time in weeks every member of the Rama Committee had made himself available. Professor Solomons had emerged from the depths of the Pacific, where he had been studying mining operations along midocean trenches. And, to nobody's surprise. Dr. Taylor had reappeared now that there was at least a possibility that Rama held something more newsworthy than lifeless artifacts. The chairman had fully expected Dr. Carlisle Perera to be even more dogmatically assertive than usual now that his prediction of a hurricane in Rama had been confirmed. To Dr. Bose's great surprise, Perera was remarkably subdued and accepted the congratulations of his colleagues in a manner as close to embarrassed modesty as he was ever likely to achieve. The exobiologist was, in fact, deeply mortified. The spectacular breakup of the Cylindrical Sea's ice was a much more obvious phenomenon than the hurricane winds -- yet he had completely overlooked it. To have remembered that hot air rises, but to have forgotten that hot ice contracts, was not an achievement of which he could be proud When the chairman offered him the floor and asked what further climatic changes he expected Perera was careful this time to hedge his bets. "You must realize," he explained, "that the meteorology of a world as strange as Rama may have many other surprises. But if my calculations are correct there will be no further storms and conditions will soon be stable. There will be a slow temperature rise until perihelion -- and beyond -- but that won't concern us. Endeavor will have had to leave long before then." "So it should soon be safe to go back inside?" "Probably. We should certainly know in forty-eight hours." "A return is imperative," said the member from Mercury. "We have to learn everything we possibly can about Rama. The situation has now changed completely" "I think we know what you mean, but would you care to elaborate?" "Of course. Until now we have assumed that Rama is lifeless, or at any rate uncontrolled. But we can no longer pretend that it is a derelict. It may be directed by robot mechanisms programed to carry out some mission -- perhaps one highly disadvantageous to us. Unpalatable though it may be, we must consider the question of self-defense." A babble of protesting voices rose and Dr. Bose had to hold up his hand to restore order. "Whether we like the idea or not, the suggestion should be considered seriously," he called out. "With all due respect," said Dr. Conrad Taylor in his most disrespectful voice, "I think we can rule out as naive the fear of malevolent intervention. Creatures as advanced as the Ramans must have correspondingly developed morals. Otherwise they would have destroyed themselves -- as we nearly did in the twentieth century. I've made that quite clear in my new book Ethos and Cosmos. I hope you received your copy." "Yes, thank you, though I'm afraid the pressure of other matters has not allowed me to read beyond the introduction. However, I'm familiar with the general thesis. We may have no malevolent intentions toward an ant colony. But if we want to build a house on the site occupied by one -- " "This is as bad as the Pandora Party! It's nothing less than interstellar xenophobia -- " "Please, gentlemen! This is getting us nowhere. Mr. Ambassador, you still have the floor." T he chairman glared across three hundred and eighty thousand kilometers of space at Conrad Taylor, who reluctantly subsided. "Thank you," said the member from Mercury. "The danger may be unlikely, but where the future of the human race is involved we can take no chances. , And we Hermians are particularly concerned. We may have more cause for alarm than anyone else." "Why. Mercury, more than any other planet?" asked the chairman. "Look at the dynamics of the situation. Rama is already inside our orbit. It is only an assumption that it will go around the sun and head out again into space. Suppose it carries out a braking maneuver. If it does so, this will occur at perihelion, about thirty days from now. My scientists tell me that if the entire velocity change is carried out there Rama will end up in a circular orbit only from the sun. From there it could dominate the solar system." For a long time nobody -- not even Conrad Taylor -- spoke a word. All the members of the committee were marshaling their thoughts about those difficult people, the Hermians. To most people Mercury was a fairly good approximation of hell -- at least it would do until something worse came along. But the Hermians were proud of their bizarre planet, of its days longer than its years, its double sunrises and sunsets and its rivers of molten metal. By comparison the moon and Mars had been almost trivial challenges. Not until men landed on Venus (if they ever did) would they encounter an environment more hostile than that of Mercury. And yet this world had turned out to be in many ways the key to the solar system. The reasons for this seemed obvious in retrospect, but the space age had been almost a century old before the fact was realized. Now the Hermians never let anyone forget it. Long before men reached the planet. Mercury's abnormal density hinted at the heavy elements it contained -- even so, its wealth was still a source of astonishment and had postponed for a thousand years any fears that the key metals of human civilization would be exhausted. And these treasures were in the best possible place -- where the power of the sun was ten times greater than on frigid Earth. Unlimited energy and unlimited metal -- that was Mercury. Its great magnetic launchers could catapult manufactured products to any point in the solar system. It could also export energy in synthetic transuranium isotopes or pure radiation. It had even been proposed that Hermian lasers would one day thaw out gigantic Jupiter, but this idea had not been well received on the other worlds. A technology that could cook Jupiter had too many tempting possibilities for interplanetary blackmail. That such a concern had ever been expressed said a good deal about the general attitude toward the Hermians. They were respected for their toughness and engineering skills and admired for the way in which they had conquered so fearsome a world. But they were not liked -- and still less were they completely trusted. At the same time it was possible to appreciate their point of view. The Hermians, it was often joked, sometimes behaved as if the sun were their personal property. They were bound to it in an intimate love-hate relationship -- as the Vikings had once been linked to the sea, the Nepalese to the Himalayas, the Eskimos to the tundra. They would be most unhappy if something came between them and the natural force that dominated and controlled their lives. A t last the chairman broke the long silence. He took the Hermians very seriously indeed, even though he considered them uncouth technological barbarians. "I think there is some merit in your argument, Mr. Ambassador," he said slowly. "Have you any proposals?" "Yes, sir. Before we know what action to take we must have the facts. We know the geography of Rama -- if one can use that term -- but we have no idea of its capabilities. And the key to the whole problem is this; does Rama have a propulsion system? Can it change orbit? I'd be very interested in Dr. Perera's views." "I've given the subject a good deal of thought,"" answered the exobiologist. "'Rama must have been given its original impetus by some launching device, but that could have been an external booster. If it does have onboard propulsion we've found no trace of it. Certainly there are no rocket exhausts -- or anything similar -- anywhere on the outer shell." "They could be hidden." "True, but there would seem little point in anyone's having done so. And where are the propellant tanks, the energy sources? The main hull is solid -- we've checked that with seismic surveys. The cavities in the northern cap are all accounted for by airlock systems. "That leaves the southern end of Rama, which Commander Norton has been unable to reach owing to that wide band of water. There are all sorts of curious mechanisms and structures on the South Pole -- you've seen the photographs. What they are is anybody's guess. "But I'm reasonably sure of this. If Rama does have a propulsion system it's something completely outside our present knowledge. In fact, it would have to be the fabulous 'space drive' people have been talking about for two hundred years." "You wouldn't rule that out?" "Certainly not. If we can prove that Rama has a space drive -- even if we learn nothing about its mode of operation -- that would be a major discovery. At least we'd know that such a thing is possible." "What is a space drive?" asked Sir Robert. "Any kind of propulsion system, Sir Robert, that doesn't work on the rocket principle. Anti-gravity -- if it is possible -- would do very nicely. At present we don't know where to look for such a drive and most scientists doubt it exists." "It doesn't," Professor Davidson interjected. "Newton settled that. You can't have action without reaction. Space drives are nonsense. Take it from me." "You may be right," Perera replied with unusual blandness. "But if Rama doesn't have a space drive it has no drive at all. There's simply no room for a conventional propulsion system, with its enormous fuel tanks." "It's hard to imagine a whole world being pushed around," said Dennis Solomons. "What would happen to the objects inside it? Everything would have to be bolted down. Most inconvenient." "Well, the acceleration would probably be very low. The biggest problem would be the water in the Cylindrical Sea. How would you stop that from..." faded away and his eyes glazed over. He seemed to be in the throes of an incipient epileptic fit or even a heart attack. His colleagues looked at him in alarm. He made a sudden recovery, banged his fist on the table and shouted, "Of course! That explains everything. The southern cliff -- now it makes sense!" "Not to me," grumbled the Lunar representative. "Look at this longitudinal crosssection of Rama," Perera continued excitedly, unfolding his map. "Have you got your copies? The Cylindrical Sea is enclosed between two cliffs, which completely circle the interior of Rama. The one on the north is only fifty meters high. The southern one, on the other hand, is almost half a kilometer high. Why the big difference? No one's been able to think of a sensible reason. "But suppose Rama is able to propel itself -- accelerate so that the northern end is forward. The water in the sea would tend to move back -- the level at the south would rise perhaps hundreds of meters. Hence the cliff. Let's see -- " Perera started scribbling furiously. After an astonishingly short time he looked up in triumph. "Knowing the height of those cliffs we can calculate the maximum acceleration Rama can take. If it were more than two per cent of a gravity the sea would slosh over into the southern continent." "A fiftieth of a gee? That's not very much." megatons. And it's all you need for astronomical maneuvering." "Thank you very much, Dr. Perera," the Hermian said. "You've given us a lot to think about. Mr. Chairman -- can we impress on Commander Norton the importance of looking at the South Polar region?" "He's doing his best. The sea is the obstacle, of course. They're trying to build some kind of raft so that they can at least reach New York." "The South Pole may be even more important. Meanwhile, I am going to bring these matters to the attention of the general assembly. Do I have your approval?" There were no objections, not even from Dr. Taylor. But just as the committee members were about to switch out of circuit. Sir Lewis raised his hand. The old historian seldom spoke. When he did, everyone listened. "Suppose we do find that Rama is active and has these capabilities. There is an old saying in the military that capability does not imply intention." "How long should we wait to find what Rama's intentions are?" asked the Hermian. "When we discover them it may be too late." "It is already too late. There is nothing we can do to affect Rama. I ndeed, I doubt if there ever was." "I do not admit that. Sir Lewis. There are many things we can do -- if it proves necessary. But the lime is desperately short. Rama is a cosmic egg being warmed by the fires of the sun. It may hatch at any moment." The chairman of the committee looked at the ambassador for Mercury in frank astonishment. He had seldom been so surprised in his diplomatic career. He would never have dreamed a Hermian capable of such a poetic night of imagination. XHl him "Commander" or, worse still, "Mr. Norton" something serious was afoot. Norton could not recall that Boris Rodrigo had ever before addressed him in such a fashion. So whatever was on Rodrigo's mind, obviously the man considered it to be of the gravest importance. "What's the problem, Boris?" "I'd like permission. Commander, to use ship priority for a direct message to Earth." The request was unusual, though not unprecedented. Routine signals went to the nearest planetary relay -- at the moment they were working through Mercury -- and even though the transit time was only a matter of minutes, it was often five or six hours before a message arrived at the desk of the person for whom it was intended. Ninetynine per cent of the time that was quite good enough. In an emergency more direct -- and much more expensive -- channels could be employed at the captain's discretion. "You know, of course,' that you have to give me a good reason. All our available bandwidth is already clogged with data transmissions. Is this a personal emergency?" "No, Commander. It's much more important. I want to send a message to the Mother Church." "I'd be glad if you'll explain." It was not mere curiosity that prompted Norton's request. If he acceeded to Boris' request he would have to justify his action. The calm blue eyes stared into his. He had never known Boris to lose control, to be other than completely self-assured. All the Cosmo-Christers were like this -- it was one of the qualities that made them good spacemen. Sometimes, however, their unquestioning certainty was just a little annoying to those who had not been vouchsafed the Revelation. "It concerns the purpose of Rama, Commander. I believe I have discovered it." "Goon." "Look at the situation. Here is a completely empty, lifeless world -- yet it is suitable for human beings. It has water and an atmosphere we can breathe. It comes from the remote depths of space, is aimed precisely at the solar system -- something quite incredible if we attribute it to pure chance. And it appears not only new -- it looks as if it has never been used." "We've all been through this dozens of times," Norton said. "What can you add to it?" "Our faith has told us to expect such a visitation, though we do not know exactly what form it will take. The Bible gives hints. If this is not the Second Coming it may be the Second Judgment -- the story of Noah repeated. I believe that Rama is a cosmic Ark, sent here to save those who are worthy of salvation." T he silence in the captain's cabin lasted for quite a while. Not that Norton was at a loss for words -- rather, he could think of too many questions. But he was not sure which would be tactful to ask. Stripped of its religious overtones, Rodrigo's theory was at least as convincing as a halfdozen others he had heard. "A couple of questions, Boris. Rama will be at perihelion in three weeks -- then it will round the sun and leave the solar system just as fast as it came in. There's not much time for a Day of Judgment, or for shipping across those who have been -- ah -- selected -- however that's going to be done." "Very true. So when it reaches perihelion, Rama will have to decelerate and go into a parking orbit -- probably one with aphelion at Earth's orbit. There it might make another velocity change and rendezvous with Earth." The possibility was disturbingly persuasive. Others had mentioned it. if Rama wished to remain in the solar system it was going the right way about it. The most efficient way for it to slow down was to get as close to the sun as possible and carry out the braking maneuver there. If there were any truth in Rodrigo's theory -- or some variant of it -- it would soon be put to the test. "One other point, Boris. What's controlling Rama now?" "There is no doctrine to advise on that. It could be a pure robot. Or it could be -- a spirit. That would explain why there are no signs of biological life." The Haunted Asteroid... Why had that phrase popped up from the depths of memory? Norton recalled a silly story he had read years ago -- he thought it best not to ask Boris if he had ever run into it. "I'll tell you what we'll do, Boris." Norton abruptly made up his mind. He wanted to terminate this interview before it became too difficult. "Can you sum up your ideas in less than -- oh, a thousand bits?" "Yes, I think so." "Well, if you can make it sound like a straightforward scientific theory I'll send it, top priority, to the Rama Committee. A copy can go to your Church at the same time and everyone will be happy." "Thank you. Commander, I really appreciate it." "Oh, I'm not doing this to save my conscience. I'd just like to see what the committee makes of it. Even if I don't agree with you all along the line you may have hit on something important." "Well, we'll know at perihelion, won't we?" "Yes. We'll know at perihelion." When Boris Rodrigo had left, Norton called the bridge and gave the necessary authorization. He thought he had solved the problem rather neatly. Besides, Just suppose that Boris were right. He might have increased his chances of being among the saved. A S HE drifted along the now familiar corridor of the Alpha airlock complex Norton wondered if he had let impatience overcome caution. He had waited aboard Endeavor for forty-eight hours -- two precious days -- ready for instant departure if events should Justify it. But nothing had happened. The instruments left in Rama had detected no unusual activity. Frustratingly, the television camera on the Hub had been blinded by a fog which had reduced visibility to a few meters and had only now started to retreat. When he had passed the final airlock and floated out into the cat's-cradle of guide ropes around the Hub, Norton was struck first by the change in the light. It was no longer harshly blue, but was much more mellow and gentle, reminding him of a bright, hazy day on Earth. He looked out along the axis of this world and could see nothing except a glowing, featureless tunnel of white, reaching all the way to those strange mountains at the South Pole. The interior of Rama was completely blanketed with clouds and nowhere was a break visible in the overcast. The top of the layer was quite sharply defined -- it formed a smaller cylinder inside the larger one of this spinning world, leaving a central core five or six kilometers wide quite clear, except for a few stray wisps of cirrus. The immense tube of cloud was lit from within by the six artificial suns of Rama. The locations of the three on this northern continent were clearly defined by diffuse strips of light, but those on the far side of the Cylindrical Sea merged together into a continuous, glowing band. What was happening down beneath those clouds? The storm had now died away. Unless there were some other surprises it would be safe to descend. It had seemed appropriate to Norton, on this return visit, to use the team that had made the first deep penetration into Rama. As he watched Mercer, Calvert and Myron "swimming" quickly and confidently down the ladder he reminded himself of how much had changed. The first time they had descended in cold and darkness -- now they were going toward light and warmth. And on all earlier visits they had been confident that Rama was dead. That might yet be true in a biological sense. But something was stirring -- and Boris Rodrigo's concept would do as well as any other. The spirit of Rama was awake. the platform at the foot of the ladder and was preparing to start down the stairway Mercer carried out his usual routine test of the atmosphere. There were some things he never took for granted -- even when the people around him were breathing perfectly comfortably and without aids he had been known to stop for an air check before opening his helmet. When asked to justify such excessive caution, he had answered: "Because human senses aren't good enough. You may think you're fine and you could fall flat on your face with the next deep breath." He looked at his meter and said, "Damn!" "What's the trouble?" asked Calvert. "It's broken -- reading too high. Odd, I've never known that to happen before. I'll check it on my breathing circuit." He plugged the compact little analyzer into the test point on his oxygen supply, then stood in thoughtful silence. He unplugged the meter, used it to sample the Rama atmosphere again, then called Hub Control. "Skipper -- will you take an ohtwo reading?" A much longer pause ensued than the request justified. Finally Norton radioed back: "I think there's something wrong with my meter." A slow smile spread across Mercer's face. "It's up fifty per cent, isn't it?" "Yes. What does that mean?" "It means that we can all take off our masks. Isn't that convenient?" I'm not sure," replied Norton, echoing the sarcasm in Mercer's voice. "It seems too good to be true." He had no need to say more. Mercer cracked his mask open a trifle and took a cautious sniff. For the first time at this altitude the air was perfectly breathable. The musty, dead smell had gone -- so had the excessive dryness, which in the past had caused several respiratory complaints. Humidity was now an astonishing #  -- doubtless the thawing of the sea was responsible for this. There was a muggy feeling in the air, though not an unpleasant one. It was like a summer evening, Mercer told himself, on some tropical coast. The climate inside Rama had improved dramatically during the last few days. But why? The increased humidity presented no mystery -- the startling rise in oxygen was much more difficult to explain. As he recommenced the descent, Mercer began a series of mental calculations. He had not arrived at any satisfactory result by the time his team entered the cloud layer. It was a dramatic experience. The transition was abrupt. One moment they were gliding downward in clear air -- then they shot suddenly into blinding white fog. Visibility dropped to a few meters. Mercer put on the brakes so quickly that Calvert almost bumped into him -- and Myron did bump into Calvert, nearly knocking him off the rail. "Take it easy," said Mercer. "Spread out so we can just see each other. And don't let yourself build up speed." tinued to glide down through the fog. In some ways, this was even spookier than descending in the complete darkness of the Raman night -- then, at least, the searchlight beams had shown them what lay ahead. Mercer suddenly braked again. When they had bunched together he whispered, "Listen. Don't you hear something?" "Yes," Myron said after a minute. "It sounds like wind." Calvert was not sure. He turned his head, trying to locate the direction of the very faint murmur that had come to them through the fog, then abandoned the attempt as hopeless. They continued the slide, reached the fourth level and started on toward the fifth. All the while the sound grew louder -- and more hauntingly familiar. They were halfway down the fourth stairway before Myron called out, "Now do you recognize it?" They would have identified it long ago, but it was not a sound they would ever have associated with any, world except Earth. Coming out of the fog, from a source whose distance could not be guessed, was the steady thunder of falling water. The party glided on. A few minutes later the cloud ceiling ended as abruptly as it had begun. They broke into the blinding glare of the Raman day, made from the low-hanging clouds. There was the familiar curving plain -- now made more acceptable to mind and senses by the fact that its full circle could not be seen. It was not too difficult to pretend that they were looking along a broad valley and that the upward sweep of the sea was really an outward one. They halted at the fifth and penultimate platform to report that they were through the cloud cover and to make a careful survey. As far as they could tell nothing had changed down there on the plain -- but up here on the northern dome Rama had brought forth another wonder. There was the origin of the sound they had heard. Descending from some hidden source in the clouds three or four kilometers away was a waterfall. For long minutes the men stared at it silently, almost unable to believe their eyes. Logic told them that on this spinning world no falling object could move in a straight line, but there was something horribly unnatural about a waterfall that curved sideways, to end many kilometers away from the point directly below its source. "If Galileo had been born in this world," said Mercer at length, "he would have gone crazy working out his laws of dynamics." "I thought I knew them," Calvert replied, "and I'm going crazy anyway. Doesn't it upset you. Professor?" "Why should it?" said Sergeant Myron. "It's a perfectly straightforward demonstration of the Coriolis effect. I wish I could show it to some of my students." Mercer was staring thoughtfully at the globe-circling band of the Cylindrical Sea. "Have you noticed what's happened to the water?" he asked at last. "Why -- it's no longer so blue. I'd call it pea-green. What does that signify?" "Perhaps the same thing that it does on Earth. Laura called the sea an organic soup, waiting to be shaken into life. Maybe that's exactly what's happened." "In a couple of days? The Earth." "Three hundred and seventybest estimate. So that's where the oxygen's come from. Rama's shot through the anerobic stage and has gotten to photosynthetic plants in about forty-eight hours. I wonder what it will produce tomorrow?" When they arrived at the foot of the stairway they had another shock. At first it appeared that something had gone through the camp, overturning equipment, even collecting smaller objects and carrying them away. But after a brief examination of the scene their alarm was replaced by shamefaced annoyance. The culprit was only the wind. Some ropes must have parted during exceptionally strong gusts. It was several days before they were able to retrieve all their scattered property. Otherwise there seemed no major changes. Even the silence of Rama had returned now that the ephemeral storms of spring were over. And out there at the edge of the plain was a calm sea -- waiting a new boat with a bottle of champagne?" "Even if we had any on board I wouldn't allow such a criminal waste. Anyway, it's too late. We've already launched the thing." "At least it does float. You've won your bet, Jimmy. I'll settle when we get back to Earth." A pause while everyone gloated. "It's got to have a name. Anyideas?" The subject of these unflattering comments was bobbing at the foot of the steps leading down into the Cylindrical Sea. It was a small raft, constructed from six empty storage drums held together by a light metal framework. Building it, assembling it at Camp Alpha and hauling it on demountable wheels across more than ten kilometers of plain had absorbed the crew's entire energies for several days. It was a gamble that had better pay off. The prize was worth the risk. The enigmatic towers of New York, gleaming in the shadowless light five kilometers away, had taunted the explorers ever since they had entered Rama. No one doubted that the city -- or whatever it might be -- was the real heart of this world. "We still don't have a name. Skipper -- what about it?" Norton laughed, then became suddenly serious. "I've got one for you. Call it Resolution." "Why?" "That was one of Cook's ships. It's a good name -- maybe she'll live up to it." There was a thoughtful .silence. Then Sergeant Barnes, who had been principally responsible for the design -- and who had the only master's certificate among Endeavor's crew -- asked for three volunteers. Everyone present held up a hand. "Sorry -- we have only four lifejackets. Boris, Jimmy, Pieter -- you've all done some sailing. Let's try her out." Ever since she had set eyes upon the Cylindrical Sea, Ruby Barnes had been determined to make this voyage. In all the thousands of years during which man had had dealings with the waters of his own world, no sailor had ever faced anything remotely like this. Her passengers took their places on the improvised bucket seats and Ruby opened the throttle. The twenty-kilowatt motor started to whirr -- the chain drives of the reduction gear blurred and Resolution surged away to the cheers of the spectators. Ruby had hoped to get fifteen kph with this load, but would settle for anything over ten. A halfkilometer course had been measured along the cliff and she made the round trip in five-and-a-half minutes. Allowing for turning time, this worked out at twelve kph and she was quite happy with that. With no power, but with three energetic paddlers helping her. Ruby was able to get a quarter of this speed. Even if the motor broke down they could get back to shore in a couple of hours. The heavy-duty power cells could provide enough energy to circumnavigate this world and she was carrying two spares to be on the safe side. And now that the fog had completely burned away she was prepared to put to sea without a compass. She saluted smartly as she stepped ashore. "Maiden voyage of Resolution successfully completed, sir. Awaiting your instructions." "Very good. Admiral. When will you be ready to sail?" "As soon as stores can be loaded aboard and the harbor master gives us clearance." "Then we leave at dawn." "Aye, aye, sir." F ive kilometers of water does not seem very much on a map -- it looks entirely different when one is in the middle of it. The team had been cruising for only ten minutes and the fiftymeter cliff facing the northern continent already seemed a surprising distance away. Yet, mysteriously. New York hardly appeared much closer than before. But most of the time Norton paid little attention to the land -- he was too engrossed in the wonder of the sea. Whenever, he told himself, he felt that he had grown inured to Rama it produced some new wonder. As Resolution hummed steadily forward it seemed to him that she was caught in the trough of a gigantic wave that curved up on either side until it became vertical -- then overhung until the two flanks met in a liquid arch sixteen kilometers overhead. Despite everything that reason and logic told him he could not entirely throw off the impression that at any minute would come crashing down from the sky. Too, the water was now alive. Every spoonful contained thousands of spherical, single-celled micro-organisms, similar to the earliest forms of plankton that had existed in the oceans of Earth. Yet they showed puzzling differences. They lacked a nucleus, as well as many of the other minimum requirements of even the most primitive terrestrial life forms. And although Laura Ernst -- now doubling as research scientist as well as ship's doctor -- had proved that they definitely generated oxygen, there were far too few of them to account for the augmentation of Rama's atmosphere. She had also discovered that their numbers were dwindling rapidly and must have been far higher during the first hours of the Raman dawn. It was as if there had been a brief explosion of life, reswifter time-scale the early history of Earth. Now, perhaps, it had exhausted itself -- the drifting micro-organisms were disintegrating, returning their stores of chemicals to the sea. "If you have to swim for it," Dr. Ernst had warned the mariners, "keep your mouths closed. A few drops won't matter if you spit them out right away. But all those weird organo-metallic salts add up to a fairly poisonous package -- and I'd hate to have to work out an antidote." This danger, fortunately, seemed very unlikely. Resolution could stay afloat if any two of her buoyancy tanks were punctured. And even if she sank the crude but efficient lifejackets would keep the crew's heads above water. Although Laura had been reluctant to give a firm ruling, she did not think that a few hours immersion in the sea would be fatal -- but she did not recommend it. Presently New York ceased to be merely a distant island. It was becoming a real place. Details that until now had existed only as photo enlargements were now revealing themselves as massive, solid structures. It was now strikingly apparent that the "city," like so much of Rama, was triplicated -- it consisted of three identical, circular complexes or superstructures rising from a long, oval foundation. Photographs taken from the Hub also indicated that each complex was itself divided into three equal components, like a trisected pie. This would greatly simplify the task of exploration -- presumably one had to examine only one ninth of New York to have seen the whole of it. Even this would be a formidable undertaking -- it would mean investigating at least a square kilometer of buildings and machinery, some of which towered hundreds of meters into the air. T he Ramans, it seemed, had brought the art of triple-redundancy to a high degree of perfection. This was demonstrated in the airlock system, the. stairways at the Hub, the artificial suns. And where it really mattered, they had even taken the next step. New York appeared to be an example of triple-triple redundancy. Ruby was steering Resolution toward the central complex, where a flight of steps led up from the water to the very top of the wall or levee that surrounded the island. There was even a conveniently placed mooring post to which boats could be tied -- when she saw this. Ruby became quite excited. Now she would never be content until she found one of the craft in which the Ramans sailed. Norton was the first to step ashore. He looked back at his three companions and said, "Wait here until I get to the top of the wall. Pieter and Boris will join me when I signal. Sergeant Barnes will stay at the helm so that we can cast off at a moment's notice. If anything happens to me, report to Karl and follow his instructions. Use your best Judgment -- but no heroics. Understood?" "Yes, skipper. Good luck." Norton did not really believe in luck, but once again Rama was forcing him to break some of his cherished rules. Almost every factor here was unknown -- and he could do with all the good wishes that happened to be lying around. The stairway was a virtual duplicate of the one they had descended on their shore of the sea -- doubtless his observers there were looking straight across at him through their telescopes. And "straight" was now the correct word -- in this one direction, parallel to the axis of Rama, the sea was indeed completely flat. It might well be the only body of water in the universe of which this was true, for on all other worlds every sea or lake must follow the surface of a sphere, with equal curvature in all directions. "Nearly at the top," he reported, speaking for the record being made five kilometers away. "Still completely quiet -- radiation normal. I'm holding the meter above my head. Just in case this wall is acting as a shield. And if there are any hostiles on the other side, they'll shoot that first." He was Joking, of course. But only for the record. Rama might still have the final laugh. When he took the last step he found that the flat-topped embankment was about ten meters thick. An alternating series of ramps and stairways led down to the main level of the city twenty meters below. In effect, he was standing on a high wall that completely surrounded New York and so was able to get a grandstand view. It was a view almost stunning in its complexity and his first act was to make a slow panoramic scan with his camera. Then he waved to his companions and radioed back across the sea: "No sign of any activity -- everything seems quiet. We are now about to enter the city." Two men, each programed to bring Earth final peace -- with honor! T he gate in Real's mind swung open, swung closed. The bombs were gone. He was back again on the silent planet (orange night, orange light?) at the chess table in the middle .of an endless desert. Across from him the naked creature sat quite still, its pointed chin resting easily on a twofingered hand. "Your move. Real," it said, the yellow mouth barely vibrating in a low monotonous whisper. "No, I won't move," Real replied. "We must have played a hundred games already. Maybe more. I am tired of playing chess and tired of losing." He pressed his knuckles into the sandy texture of the chessboard. "I don't even know what I'm doing here." The creature stared back. "We are in the middle of a game. Real." "I remember." "It is your move." "I remember that, too." "Real-" "No!" He straightened in the chair, his arms folded defiantly. He knew what would happen. Still, once again he would be firm and stand his ground -- but this time he wouldn't give in. "You must move," it said again. And then it waited. In the middle of the open land of a desert planet, it waited. Under the unfamiliar moon and the starless sky, where one small table and two chairs and two beings sat in a vast emptiness, it waited patiently, while the orange rays from no place spotlighted the black and white blocks of the chessboard, upon which intricate glass figures formed the pattern of contest. And Real shook his head. "I don't do what I don't want to do." "You must play until you win." "I'll never win. I haven't won in a hundred games and I won't win if we play a hundred more. You know yourself that even if we play forever -- " "Your move, please," the creature insisted. "No. No way. I won't touch those damn things." "Too bad. Real." The words were the warning. But Real told himself that this time he would withstand the fire. He felt strong. He would ignore the pain. Pain was only a feeling like coldness or softness, only a sense like hearing or seeing, only an emotion like terror or anger. It was a matter of conditioning yourself to absorb it. He was ready and now he would show them. Show whom? "Well, what are you waiting for?" The creature beckoned. The ball of fire appeared on the horizon, jumping and rolling in the sand. From it came a sobbing, wailing siren sound. Strangely enough, it did not appear to get bigger as it approached, as it crossed the entire desert in a moment or two, leaping and whirling and crying as it came. Not bigger but louder. Faster, nearer, louder and louder. Keal waited and sweated. He stiffened. The weeping fire moved in. And then it was upon him, encircling and wrapping him. His skin burned. Hot blasts seared his eyes. Torture flooded his brain, pounding there, finally starting him screaming, struggling, kicking. The fire screamed more loudly. No more, he thought. Please take it away. He'd do anything. He'd move. He'd finish the game. Suddenly the air was clear and the pain was gone. Keal saw that his skin was unmarked. The fire had felt like napalm, but the only after-effects were the imprints scorched into his memory. That was bad enough. Keal turned slightly in his chair, picked up the white king's knight, hooked it left and forward. "Thank you, Keal," the other said, its two fingers reaching for the chessboard. It was very clear now that Keal had moved badly. He watched as the black crystal queen stormed the center of strength and turned the remnants of the white army into helpless bystanders. Keal was not surprised. He had seen it all before. His good move was, in retrospect, an amateurish play based on the obvious, overlooking the integral strategy of the battle. Why had he made it? The creature leaned forward. "Checkmate." "I don't care," Keal answered. "What difference does it make?" "You lose again." "I don't care." "You lose again and again and again..." T he red-haired man walked out of the house and toward the car. He was dressed much as Keal was, in chino pants and a dark leather jacket. A canteen was slung over his left shoulder. His right hand held a rifle. The muzzle thrust through the open window and stopped six inches from Keal's face. "Speak up, buddy," the man said. "It's me-Keal." The rifle pulled back. The man leaned in. "Glad you made it. We'd better get going right away. Your car or mine?" Keal gave it some thought. "Well, I've been driving from Estes Park. If we take your car we can go with a full tank of gas." "Hang on then. I'll bring it around." "You're Anderson?" The man was already moving toward the garage. He glanced back, laughed and said, "Yeah, I'm Anderson -- or the last Anderson." Keal knew what he meant. He rubbed his hands and waited in his own car, his gray eyes staring passively at the glow of death on the Colorado horizon. Far off. But not far enough. Billows of great mushrooms, blasting and echoing, licked by shooting towers of flame, rising in an awesome mass to cover the stars and to camouflage the destruction from the eyes of God. There and there and there -- hell and atoms breaking loose. There and there -- all the distance burning brightly. There again -- the hydrogen flash that was sudden death. Chaos, heat and bitter poison. Something in Keal's mind refused to let him panic. The post-hypnotic cloud that rendered him almost incapable of fear, that had led him step by step to Anderson's house, would continue to lead him the rest of the way. "Hey, let's go," Anderson was shouting. Keal turned. A car identical to his stood alongside, purring. Sleek and black and powerful and lead-lined, with cartons of canned goods stacked in the rear and an extra gas tank welded to the side. Matched cars. Matched men. A job to do. And nothing can stop us... Keal picked up his rifle and canteen and switched to the other car. He leaned back in the passenger seat. "Do you know the way?" he asked. "Sure," said Anderson. "Don't you?" "I suppose so." "Well, don't you?" "It depends on how you figure it," Keal said. He braced himself as the car swung onto the highway and picked up speed. "I never heard of you, Anderson. But when this all started I packed up my gear and drove straight to your house. That's the way it's been. I don't really know where I'm going, but I know why I'm going and I know how to get there." "Post-hypnosis," Anderson explained. "Sure, now I know," Keal said quietly. "And I'm just as glad they didn't tell us before. So we wondered a little -- it's been a helluva good life. Subsidized playboys. All we had to do for our money was report to the Pentagon Medical Center once a month for treatment." Anderson struggled with the wheel, roaring around a sharp curve in the road. "They went to a lot of trouble to get us ready," he said when the car settled back to ninety. "It could have been a waste, but it turned out not to be. I'm glad it's us, Keal. Look out there at that blazing hell." He paused piously. "I want this job." "It's all right if you like temporary work," Keal said with a cheerless smile. "How old are you?" "Thirty-two." "I'm two years older," Keal said. In the distance he saw another flash on the skyline, then the soaring bubble of smoke that marked the spot. Denver, maybe, full of agony. The screaming and the dying and the dead -- and the dying and the dead and the dead. He turned on the radio, twisting the pointer from end to end. No response. He checked his watch. It was about three hours since the announcement of the surprise attack, the coming of war. Now even the emergency network was silent. "Just us," he mused aloud. "H'mm?" said Anderson. "We're pretty much alone. Cut off from the rest of the world." Anderson shook his head. "No, they're cut off from us. We're the important ones." "Suppose we don't make it." "Nothing ca stop us." "That's what somebody keeps telling me," Keal said. "But a bomb -- " "Bombs are for cities." "They're not always on target. And the radiation keeps spreading." "Quit it," Anderson said. "Nothing can stop us. So it... Well, remember, there are four others heading the same way. Someone will get through." He half-smUed. "We're the closest, you and me, and we'll be there first. By the time the others come it'll be all over. We can sit back and tell them how we killed every Commie in the world." "And nothing can stop us," Keal found himself saying. The words were not his own. Neither was the thought. Yet it was his brain that had shaped them and his tongue that had uttered them and it would be his hand that... He wiped the sweat off the back of his neck. T he creature was carefully placing the chessmen on their proper squares. One by one, fitted neatly into their defensive positions. "You have the white and move first," it said, as if it had noticed no intermption. Keal's face darkened. "Okay, I'll show you how to play this game. This time I'm going to win." The creature shrugged and waited. Keal concentrated on the board, determined that every move be perfect. Finally he selected the king's pawn and moved it two squares forward. The creature countered without hesitation. The battle was on. Nothing else stirred in the great desert but the little glass things hopping backward and forward, diagonally and across, slowly and within limits, like grasshoppers in chains. A pawn was lost and then a knight. A bishop. Another pawn. The pieces toppled one by one. Keal took a deep breath. He had led the creature into a trap. With the right move the game was his. He re-thought it to make sure -- and when he was positive he took his white queen into enemy territory. Then he watched in complete disbelief as the two fingers reached out and moved a black bishop into the vacated spot. "Checkmate," said the creature. It was incredible, Keal told himself. Why hadn't he seen ahead? He should have won. Anyone in his right mind could have won that game. He laughed. Maybe that was the answer. Maybe no one here was in his right mind. "You lost again," the creature was saying. "I don't care," Keal lied. "I just don't care." "You lost again and again and again..." T he high beams of the headlights bounced off scores of glossy road signs, zigged and zagged among trees and poles and concentrated on (he white center line that rolled on endlessly. Ninety miles of it each hour, on and on and on. Then suddenly the pattern was broken. Keal straightened, leaning forward to squint through the windshield. Some sort of obstmetion loomed iihead. Slowly it came into focus. Giant criss-crosses of thick lumber. Red, blinking lanterns. White helmets and white armbands on three men who were standing in front of the barricade, waving. Anderson saw it, too. He said, "A roadblock. Looks like civil defense." "What do they want?" Keal wondered. "Who the hell knows? We're not waiting to find out." Anderson twisted the big car to the middle of the road and kept the speed high and constant. Keal stared at him. "You're not -- " "H'mm?" Anderson's lips were a thin, straight line. "You can't just rip through them!" "Don't bet on it, pal." "For Chrissake -- " Keal reached quickly for the ignition key, but stopped when a glance showed him that he was much too late. The maze of red and white and sticks and limbs was directly in front of him, racing at him, arriving and expanding in dimly lighted cinemascope. He covered his eyes just before the impact. He heard the sounds of all against all. Thud of steel against wood. Clamor of shouts and broken glass. Hot spinning of tires. The heavy car shook, tore free and roared on. Through the rear window Keal looked at what was left behind. A man was draped across a snapped timber, his bloody face grotesque in the light of a swinging lantern. Another man was on his knees, shaking a fist. The third man was flat on the ground. Keal turned to the front and sat quietly for a moment, hoping that the scene would fade. His hands were cold. "That was a lousy thing to do, no matter what," he said finally. The reply came with a shrug. "We're too important to be stopped by them." Keal knew it was true. He settled back and studied his partner. Sure we're important. We're the secret weapon. One touch of our fingers and there'll be no conquerors. No one can bomb us and get away with it. And why? Because Keal and Anderson, hypnotized human robots, were on their way to a certain cave in a certain mountain to a certain trigger that would fill the sky with fiery rockets of retaliation. Button, button, who's got the button? His head was full of firm instructions -- pushing him, yelling at him, pleading with him. There was no rest from it. Post-hypnosis, the seed that bloomed when the bombs snapped their fingers and sent the tiniest army of all time marching to complete the last war. "So we killed a couple of guys on our side," Anderson was explaining. "They'd be dead in a few days anyway. We'll all be dead -- you and me and everybody." He stretched his arms on the steering wheel. "Want to drive for a while? I could use a break." "Sure," Keal said. When the car stopped he got out and walked around it. Anderson was already relaxed in the passenger seat with a can of cold beans and an opener. "Funny," he said. "We're ready to die and we still have to go on eating. But if we can make it to the trigger, if we can get every damn one of them-" "Nothing can stop us," Keal repeated automatically. Anderson gmnted and dug the spoon into the beans. Keal didn't look at him again. He drove straight and fast, mulling over the implanted orders that kept him on the track. T he legs of the chess table were wedged into the barren sand. The chairs at either end were placed in perfect symmetry. The beacon of orange light formed a cone that reached to the sky where the faceless moon hung, ignoring the small spot of action. The creature arranged the thirtytwo chessmen. The words sneaked from its yellow lips. "Take the first move, Keal." It was time to play the game. "Dammit, no!" Keal said, glaring at his adversary. If he couldn't win he had to stop playing. Somehow he had to break it up -- to break out of this dream or whatever it was, to scramble the system. "Eventually you will make the move," the creature said in a low tone. Keal shook his head. "I can't keep playing. No more." "Too bad, Keal." It beckoned. Keal looked up to watch it come. Far off, someone struck a wooden match and the ball of fire was born. It skipped and danced, flared and wept. The siren sound rose higher. A wild spark, it skimmed across the empty planet with fantastic speed and deadly aim, coming hard at him, crying in its final lunge. Stinging fire everywhere. Keal clamped his teeth until his mouth bled. Then he yelled for mercy. All was quiet again. The pain vanished instantly. The creature calmly waited. Keal led a white pawn. He was sure now that he could never resist the fire -- therefore he could never refuse to play. One move followed another. It occurred to Keal that the only way left to end the madness was to win a game. But he had used all his skill and he had always lost. Well, he would try again. At least it was better than the fire. "Your move, Keal," it said constantly. "There's a way to beat you," he answered. "Some day I'll find it." S unrise. But the clouds were dark and sick. Keal felt his body tighten as he sensed the nearness of their destination. He stopped the car in a green, wooded valley. He had driven down a sloping hill -- the other side was a high mountain. He put on the handbrake. "I guess we walk from here." "Right," said Anderson. "C'mon, let's not waste time. We've got to be first." Keal climbed out, but not hurriedlyThey took the rifles and the rations and the voices in their heads and started up the mountain along a path that was mapped in their nerves. Up and up, and all the way they were watched by screeching birds and rabbits on the run -- ignorant beings who still had visions of tomorrow. Anderson climbed onto a jutting ledge and pulled Keal up after him. The ledge was wide enough and flat enough to let them walk side by side. They knew just how far to go. They knew just where to turn and stop. Briefly they studied a curtain of foliage, then used their rifle butts to hack their way through it. Keal followed Anderson into the cave. A switch at the entrance animated a string of lights that extended as far as Keal could see. Otherwise the cave was nothing spectacular. Made completely by nature, its height and width and direction varied at nearly every step. But it was deep and traversing it took time -- until finally it ended at a heavy steel door. Keal looked at the combination lock. He said, "There had to be some extra protection. I guess we're supposed to think of the right numbers." "Let me try it," Anderson offered. In a minute he had the door open. Keal's eyes probed the large natural room. At the center of the far wall, imbedded in rock -- the trigger. No decorations, no intricate gadgetry -- just one short unmarked lever. That was all. But Keal could imagine the fantastic setup that lay beyond, that stretched from ocean to ocean. Anderson anxiously rubbed his hands. "I'll flip you for the honor." "Let's wait a minute," Keal said. "What for? To let the others get here? Not a chance." "Well, we ought to think about what we're doing." "Think?" Anderson snapped. "Who the hell are you? The thinking and planning have already been done -- and by men who are a lot smarter than you'll ever be. Get it straight, Keal. You're nothing but a machine. Act like one!" board. The game was almost finished. Each of them was left with a few major pieces. Most of the pawns were off the board. "Your move," the creature said. Keal studied the squares. The layout was perfect. It was all in his favor. Although there was one move that would trap him completely, another would quickly give him the game. All he had to do was move his white queen in front of the other's bishop and he would have to win. He reached for it. But he hesitated. This is the one that should be moved, he told himself. It's very obvious. Or so it seems. What was it Anderson said? You 're nothing but a machine. Act like one! If he were really playing under his opponent's influence... Keal struggled to clear his head. If the creature were playing both ends, then he was simply following its will. In that case the right move became the wrong move. No matter how it looked and against all reason -- somehow the wrong move became the right move. His fingers were damp. He forced them away from the queen and swung his hand over to the left corner where the rook was protecting his king. His ears were pounding, his neck veins throbbing. It's the wrong move, something in him insisted repeatedly. The other one, the other one... But he kept his hand where it was and with tremendous effortleaving the white king defenseless -- he pushed the rook all the way across the board. He sat back. It was all very clear now. It wasn't his king that was trapped. The white army had crushed the black. Checkmate. He'd won. He'd actually won. "You did that very well," the creature said. "There's no use playing another game. I'm afraid you would win every time." "I don't care," Keal said. "You'd win every time every time every time..." F rom the distance of a few feet Anderson had turned to look back at him. The trigger was about twenty steps farther. Keal knew he should go blindly to the job, rather than wonder about the hole in the post-hypnosis. Probably it was an accident of some sort -- some unforeseen quirk of his own mind had refused to yield. But he considered something else. In a way Anderson was right. All the arrangements had been made by the best men in the country. Perhaps they were better and smarter than anyone realized. Perhaps they had purposely left one man some ability to think for himself -- or set up the challenge of a strange orange planet -- just in case the situation added up to zero. Well, maybe they had. And maybe they hadn't. Either way it ended here -- in a mountain of nuclear buckshot. Part two of the war, Keal reflected grimly. But what kind of war is it where d# everybody loses, where nothing is left but charred flesh and boiling flood, where the Earth becomes desolate and useless and gone to limbo? Wliat kind of war is that? He started to raise the rifle. "We're not going to do it," he said. "Half the world is still alive." Anderson's eyes were flat and frozen. "We're making sure it comes out even. We're giving it to the bastards who gave it to us." He was walking toward the far wall. "All right, if you're scared -- I'll do it myself." Keal lifted the rifle higher, moving it to follow Anderson across the cave. He yelled, "Stay away from there!" Anderson didn't look back. "You can't threaten a dead man," he said and he ran for the trigger. Keal fired. The shot hit Anderson in the lower part of the back, dropping him to his knees. White-faced, he crawled forward, the blood trailing behind him, the trigger in front of him. Keal shot him again -- once, twice, three times more -- until Anderson fell flat in the dirt, his fingers still groping. Keal locked the steel door behind him and returned to the dismal daylight at the mouth of the cave. There were other men still coming, he thought. Four other triggermen, with Anderson's determination, coming to seek the height of glory. Well, no one, no one... He sat and reloaded the rifle and waited.  Now in paperback!  Lester del Key's first new adult Science Fiction novel in ten years Highly original"Theodore Sturgeon, N.Y. Times Book Review Utter believability and constantly heightening fascination."Harlan Ellison, Los Angeles Times # wherever Berkley paperbacks are sold # Madison Avenue, New York, N.Y. # nomenon in television, launched in # at the old Desilu studios, attaining immediate and growing popularity, achieving a third season-after the network's firm decision to cancel it -- because of the near-hysterical pressure of its fans, and then going into syndication, where it has proved so successful that the remns can be seen or will shortly be seen all over the country. At one time recently in New York it was possible (for viewers properly placed) to see Star Trek four times a day, and there were adherents who did. The show evoked a periphery of fans, fan clubs, literature and conventions which continue to grow and flourish, recently melding with wider-interest science fiction conventions like last spring's Equicon in Los Angeles at which the attendance approached ten thousand and (mirabile dictu) the banquet was sold out. Born with Star Trek was the writing career of David Gerrold, whose very first sale anywhere was a Star Trek script called (finally) The Trouble with Tribbles, and who has in the short time ensuing run up a formidable bibliography which includes the Nebula-nominated When Harlie Was One. Personable, apparently relaxed, rather inexcusably young, he writes # words per minute and does it for four hours a day, every day. He apparently spends the rest of the time watching the angles, and he hits them all. At the Equicon, though he had no official status in the convention machinery, he was everywhere -- on panels, chatting, autographing, MC-ing, participating in every conceivable way. Whenever things ran late and the wall-to-wall fans began to grow restive Gerrold was there, joking, lubriin. In the sales room he had a table of his own stocked with his various published collections, anthologies and novels and a large cage full of tribbles -- balls of soft fur which he makes himself -- and sales were brisk. He's a go-bird, a kind of Harlan Ellison without the abrasion. All of which would be insufficient were he not, in addition, a bright and articulate writer with an engaging style in his nonfictional work and a fine wide spectrum in his fiction; he is one of the very few writers around who recognizes the value of shifting style and pace and approach in his work -- a knack unrecognized or impossible to the great many better-established writers he is destined to surpass. Typical of his comprehension of the angles; he had ready for the Equicon two new books The World of Star Trek and The Trouble with Tribbles, both from Ballantine, each #. The former supplements and expands on the Roddenberry-Whitfield The Making of Star Trek (Ballantine, #) and is especially rich in personal anecdote, giving a fine view-in-depth of the show with an unusual cognizance of the fact that people made it, that it was successful because it was about people and because people -- not just faceless "viewers"responded to it. For me the book was full of nostalgia; Star Trek, especially in its first and second years, had an esprit I have never again seen on any Hollywood lot. The Trouble with Tribbles is Gerrold's account of the nascence and development of a single script -- and a scripter -- and is required reading not only for sf and Star Trefc addicts, but for anyone interested in writing anything for television. The two books are an engaging addition to your basic library -- and Gerrold, to the sf firmament. V don't miss R. A. Lafferty's Eisenberg's The Best Laid Schemes (Collier, #). Both reprints of recent hardcovers, both short-story collections, they have this in common: outrageous imagination, rippling humor and a profligate use of the unexpected. I have written before that one day the categorizers will get around to describing fiction as westerns, whodunits, howdunits, fantasy, science fiction, lafferties -- otherwise the output of this zany, magic, musical, philosophical nut can never be captured in any corral. I love the way Lafferty sips, nibbles, chews on language -- oh, he loves the feel of it on his tongue, and if you want a special joy, read any of him aloud to people who love words. Eisenberg, too, has a special kind of humor, a balloon-popping irreverence. Many of his stories attack academic and scientific smugness. but in the course of them he also throws away deadpan lines which knock props out from under many an icon. For example, in a wild story of people from the borough of Manhattan, he mentions offhandedly a startling rise in pupils' reading scores, due to the disappearance of so many teachers. Eisenberg's prose is peppered, salted and spiced with this kind of thing. Read him with joy. Dickson, whose new collection The Star Road (Doubleday #) is most welcome. It consists of nine fine stories, all but one previously unanthologized, from various sources and a good many years, the earliest being #, the most recently, #. The book is a good way to acquaint -- or reacquaint -- yourself with one of the better, soUd, reliable storytellers around. I especially liked On Messenger Mountain, in which the author builds up a thrumming tension that left me limp at the end. l.Rats (Walker, #) is Barbara Guignob Ricci's first novel and I do hope it won't be her last. She writes a supple, articulate prose and the thing she writes about is indeed a simple one -- compassion. To say what she has to say she uses a frightening overpopulated scene in which the guarded central "city" can only suroutside, but that's not what the book is about -- it's about compassion. This is one of the times I genuinely regret I don't have the space to go into more detail; but try to get this one -- and the ones she'll write after it. i ume II of his Great Short Novels of Adult Fantasy (Ballantine #) and they run from great to quaint. George MacDonald, Ernest Brahmah, Robert W. Chambers and Eden Philpotts are represented in a worthwhile follow-up to its worthy predecessor... Isaac Asimov's The Hugo Winners, Vol #. is now in paperback (Fawcett, #); it has nine of the greatest, with the years # through #I represented, and of course some delightful comments by The Good Doctor. You can't go wrong on this one... Crash Go the Chariots (Lancer, #) is Clifford Wilson's sensational rebuttal of Erich van Daniken's Chariots of the Gods, which later produced one of the more sensational TV specials of recent years, The Ancient Astronauts. One is reminded of Col. Robert Ingersoll and Immanuel Velikovsky and many, many others to whom assertiveness is more of a means toward truth than patient and disPlease turn to page # Re: October, # Everybody with a future has gotten off the Earth in Michael Kurland's fine new novelette (Think Only This of Me) in Galaxy's forthcoming Thank-You-AU October '# issue. No holocaust has struck. Earth is well and verdant, nicely populated and richly clothed in memories. Its contented, cared-for and genetically engineered humans live endlessly in the great millennia of man's pasteach separately created for them -- forever finding fire, inventing the wheel, the automobile, the airplane, the jet, smashing the first atom, making the first space flight, tirelessly reliving man's dream of reaching the stars. The off-Earth humans, though, have reached the stars and won them. Those men and women are what the story is about, and it's a beauty. So buy, borrow or steal the October '# Galaxy. And read it. It is barely possible that I, too, am a little off the Earth at this moment. October '# mileposts more than Galaxy's return to monthly publication -- it celebrates the return of a vagabond month to your calendar and mine. While we have had stretches of monthly pubhcation on occasion, we have not had an issue of Galaxy dedicated solely to October since #. But what, then, is to come in the memorable October Galaxy? I asked the company president and the many friends of yours and mine who author the field and the answer shapes up -- solid. More than # additional wordage, the result of a new and tighter type face, will make it possible for us to launch a momentous new novel, James White's The Dream Millennium (our traditional first publication anywhere) coincidentally with the concluding installment of Arthur C. Clarke's historic, two-part Rendezvous With Rama. October '# is also Ursula Le Guin, # National Book Award winner, pondering the gain -- or loss -- if man had to trade his humanity for the Ultimate Answer to his quest for knowledge. That's the stuff of her latest novelette. Field of Vision. And October '# is Ray Bradbury meditating -- in Ode To Electric Ben -- on the #st Anniversary of Benjamin Franklin's first announcement -- in the October #, # issue of his Gazette -- oi his lightningtaming electric-kite experiment, reordering his world and ours. October '#, of course, is Theodore Sturgeon's new and longer Bookshelf, plus a spariding new Sturgeon story, Agnes, Accent and Access, featuring Merrihew, the troubleshooter. And more. The month is stiU open. But while we are name-dropping, let me add two more. In the issue of Galaxy you are now reading you will find Michael Hatt's Circle of Flies, which is not only his first published story but the first he submitted anywhere. And Lou Fisher's Triggerman... Let me know what you think, Man thought himself alone till CosCros scratched the Earth creature -- and found an alien! I T hey left CosCros a barrel of water and a knife with a short, rounded blade for prying shellfish off the rocks and opening bivalves. It was an island small as a roof and tail as a house, with no shelter, no vegetation and no fresh water. After the second sixday alone he began whetting the knife on a fine-grained rock. After a sambat he was talking to it as his only friend. His friend helped him kill a small octivort in the crystal ocean, but in a spell of dead calm weather -- when he had stopped eating and speaking and the water in the barrel was hand-deep and green with algae -- his friend drew a thin red line across his wrist and he threw the knife tumbling into the sea. It stuttered sunset remonstrations back at him. He lay face down on the rock. He was done with friends. That night a squall dumped two fingers of rain on the island. It overflowed the shallow catchbasins CosCros had cleaned of sand and seawrack. It washed the salt grime from his body. It washed away the last of his hope for justice. He had been accused, betrayed and condemned by the Question Framers. The electorate had voted # per cent in favor of his death, but the answer had been implicit in the question: Should the traitor CosCros die? The men who framed the questions ruled the world. There was no recourse in direct democracy. He had been put on the island and his execution out to bid. Eight years had passed since the last time the vote had gone over # percent -- when AlaGran, the pirate, had abrogated the will of others and the skene of Jannali had beggared itself with an unexampled high bid. The Jannali had enlarged their amphitheater and put AlaGran arena with an octivort. He had killed and eaten three before the fourth octivort had eaten him. He had lasted three sixdays and the ticket sales alone had covered the bid price. The food concessions, the entertainment licenses, the lodgings and mementos had made the Jannali affluent. It had been a worthy end for a pirate. But for a man who wanted to save the world? CosCros lay on his belly and drank the sweet water. Whoever threatened the instant expression of public desire should anticipate a skene with a population of one. The man who holds a mirror to the incoherent beast with many heads should realize he will be condemned to single sovereignty, left to institute his own reforms and plan for a future as nebulous as... as that smoke on the horizon. It was not the excursion boat he expected with a cage on deck. It was an Implementation ship under forced draft, the smoke streaming away in the wind, the bow waves thrown high and the wake rolling cream-green behind. It approached smartly. The boom was rigged. The ship stood off the sheer north face of the island. The net swung out, CosCros timed the surge and was swept up like a child in a swing. The ship was underway before he had been lowered to the deck. A sailor steadied him against the pitch and roll. The deck shook under the thrust of the screw. He was led below to the central cabin. ease. He was a big man with a high forehead and heavy jaw, tumbled brown curls, a voice smooth as a barrel of oil. He waved negligently to a chair and dismissed the guard. CosCros had trusted him. He trusted him now to serve his own interests. "Due to an unforseen circumstance, CosCros, the bid award is delayed. I hear that Jannali are thinking in terms of an irax an hour to be released in a caged arena -- the prisoner to be awarded an hour and twelve minutes before the next. Then an hour and twenty-four, an hour and thirtysix and so on. Mad vicious little beasts. And Moorine are said to have some notion of a glass oven. The prisoner would be fed on the fungus that kills when half-cooked." His voice grew contemplative. "The weight of a man in the oven is required to activate the heat." CosCros felt a stinging sensation high in his nose. The chair felt infinitely luxurious after bare rocks. He was secure from the empty bowl of the sky in the cabin. The mellifluent voice was balm after the mindless mutter of the waves. His hatred was not diminished, but what a wondrous thing was man! GrisOngir spoke with more emphasis. "There are the usual variations of the shooting gallery, but the Tintenbar are reported to have a really ingenious notion. They propose a tracked maze down the side of the amphitheater and the prisoner flat on a cart, his head projecting over the front. Down he goes at random -- they say -- along the pathways. They contemplate many resolutions to the pattern: food, a beast to fight, a maiden to bed and perhaps -- entirely at random -- a very solid post." CosCros marveled at the ingenuity. "Once a day, down you go through the maze. It is a most expensive idea and has aroused great interest, but bids were sure to run high for the denigrator of democracy, the arch-deviationist, the unashamed elitist. That's you, CosCros." "Why is the bid award delayed?" "To the heart of the matter!" said GrisOngir admiringly. "It is simple enough. We have found a use for a devious, suspicious mind. Your observation is acute, no matter how flagrantly impolitic. Consensus democracy will not tolerate a challenge to the rule of law." CosCros was silent. He had given GrisOngir his allegiance to elect him Question Framer from Yelavon. Had hope been betrayed the day GrisOngir had said he would implement their hopes for the future and climbed aboard the steamcar for Crux? No hope betrayed. GrisOngir had been true to himself. "For the proposed service we will grant you null status -- no mandatory ballot and optional voting rights." "A handsome offer." CosCros rubbed a finger on the smooth edge of the table. "When do you want me to stop the sun? Or bag the wind? Tell me, at which end of the hairy vorticor do I stand -- the teeth or the flatulence?" GrisOngir ignored the childish vulgarity. "A ship from the stars has landed at Crux. The aliens are men. They call their home Earth. Their planet circles a sun similar to our own. How far? The answer is in terms of the distance light travels in a measured period of time. The terms are meaningless. Give them a droos to wear instead of their peculiar garments, put a cup of beer in their hands and you could not tell them from AhwRahn, the common man." CosCros stared at him. "Why?" "Of course. Why have they come and what do they want? It may be as simple as why we travel the skenes. Why do we build bridges between them? Why run steamcars around the two rings? Why do we sail the endless ocean to the ice, searching for islands that exist only in fanciful tales? Because they are there -- even when they are not!" Suit your style to your idealistic audience, thought CosCros, and so encourage this image of a metaphysical cloudhead. "Have they seen God in their travels? Do they have gods?" "As many as we. In the service of their gods, will they enslave our people and take our treasures? The answer is one of many we must find." CosCros held the table light with both hands. He was a leaf in a torrent of information, spun by the smell of food from the galley, the motion of the ship, the colors and shapes and sizes of human constructions as opposed to bare rock and sea and sky. "What is my function?" GrisOngir rubbed his face to an expression of candid honesty. "If I remember the judgment -- you are an ethical imperialist, a truth-bender, a contamination to the young and an advocate of slave work morality." He smiled without humor. "We need such a person to understand the aliens. If you refuse -- " "This is my world." The obvious. "You made me Question Finder in Yelavbon." Flattery. "It is better to be a live skink than a dead octivort." Meeching self-interest. "Agreed. You are true to your skewed reality. Fortunately for you, it now coincides with my own." He said benevolently, "You look like Ahwjlahn after a sixday drunk. Go through that door. They'll take care of you." bath, was dressed in a rich orange bias and darker droos and enjoyed the skills of a barber who clucked his tongue over the neglect of man's crowning glory and shaved his beard and curled his hair in a style he had never worn before. He was served a simple meal. He sipped a glass of distilled beer and enjoyed the volition-free state of travel so praised by the poets. He did not believe a word of the promises made him. In the timeless zone of travel personal danger was as hypothetical as the monsters from space in his future or the rock in his past. What he thought about was the stranger in the barber's mirror, burned brown and gaunt by the sun and made wary by solitary confinement. There was an unfamiliar set to the jaw. The dark-gold eyes smoldered. Who he was and what changes had occurred would be determined by his reaction to the high probability that when his usefulness was over he would again face betrayal and death. The ship steamed discreetly into the bay at Crux the next afternoon. The fishing boats, the sea-plant scows, the ferries, the green-garden rafts up the river and the swarms of houseboats were the same as ever. So was the pall of smoke, the harbor garbage and the stink of the brown river. The men on the streets wore checkered I-have-voted patches. The crew had the old red-and-white stripes with the barred exemption for sailors. CosCros wore a temporary null with the white cross on black. He read the ballot outside the poll while GrisOngir and the crew voted and got their checkered patches. Mother and skene questions; Should cargo boats charge one freight for Damanami skeul wood? Obviously, yes. Should the beer allotment be decreased? Obviously, no. Should land returning to skene control from entrepreneurs carry an increased minimum bid price? Yes, otherwise where would the money come from? All misapprehension to the people, CosCros said to himself without emotion. He turned and looked up at the ruined fortifications of the CruxCos kings in the days before democracy. The spaceship had landed in the great courtyard. He could not see it from below. He wondered if the representative democracy he advocated could be essentially another form of tyranny. There lay the problem: one man's benevolent despotism is another man's half-cooked fungus. A labor master trooped by with his boys and girls, for once a goodlooking crew, alert and well fed. A senior mendicant with a dwarf came whining to CosCros, caught sight of his face and sidled away. A bompan man blew the ash from his coals and offered to cook whatever was brought him. A dye merchant carried cerise cloth on his arm. A milk woman with a baby on her hip bared a breast and squirted the eye of a wizened stall-keeper who screeched at her to move on. CosCros shortened his stride to walk with GrisOngir through the open market to the base of the cliff. The swarms of men and women getting and spending, children underfoot, begging and eating, haggling and drinking, did not affect him as once they had. Was devotion to the public weal a sickness from which he had been cured by isolation? T he elevator driver spun the wheel when the car was loaded. Water gushed from the tank into the channel until the lift rose freely, drawn up by the weight of the descending car. GrisOngir and Cos Cros disembarked on a tableland striped with crops and salted with houses that overflowed the city on the alluvial plain. The artesian bore and tank serving the elevator had once stood inside the castle wall, now many years gone, but the inner stonework remained as testiihony to the oppressive past. They walked through the zigzag entry into the paved courtyard. The starship was a flattened sphere six men tall and ten wide at the belt line. It loomed over the myriads in the ship, reading the graffiti scrawled as high as a man could reach. A group of drummers lounged in the shade of a wall. A teacher huddled with a class of prevoters. Lackadaisical women from one of the farms hawked minced fruit in halfshells. Four steamcar men were feeding two happy girls in country hats. A bright yellow ramp extended from a rectangular opening. A guard was ignoring a woman who insisted the ship be moved because her corybantic band was hired into the court a sixday from now. The lead treble drummer was picking up tempo and the others patterned around his beat. CosCros found his heart following the treble up a beat, then faster in an insistent progression. GrisOngir stopped. He unhooded his octivort eyes, flat gray and ruthless. "Give no refusal. None at all." CosCros followed him up the ramp. The ship had been built under a far sun and not of wood, stone or metal. The boilers had to be fantastic to move it through the thin empyrean along an invisible track, by intangible cogwheels. He abandoned all attempts to understand in the entryport. He saw a deep room illuminated by forced flame sliced thin and fixed cold in the ceiling. The cupboard doors on either side were filled with -- wings for flying? Gold wire in coils? Filled with exotic food cured by symp so sweet a spoonful fed a man for a day? A tiny figure moved in the wall. It opened its mouth and gibberish came out: "Is this our guineapig?' Were there hordes of hand-high aliens, fanged and irax-vicious, hidden in the cupboards? T he inner wall split and each door slid away. The room beyond was large and circular. The floor was covered with rugs over a resilient carpet and the man whose miniature had been in the wall was sitting in a chair, turned to the entry. "Welcome aboard. Oh, the writing instrument of my mother's sister! How's that?" His legs were individually encased in cloth. He wore a short red bias and another over it, of black and white checks. He said, "My name is PeTersNel," and his face became fixed forever in CosCros' mind. Question Framers sat in a double arc of spindly chairs against the curved waU. The ghost of a shimmer hung across the room between the men and the three aliens. Pedantic young DasiKan tapped a slate with a wand for attention. "A writing instrument," said DasiKan, "is a tool for writing -- " CosCros sat down and gripped the chair seat. The room was thick with inexplicable devices. The commonplace was not what it seemed. Behind the starmen were windows, but each showed a different direction. The worst was the window looking down at the spaceship, the courtyard, the cliffs and the tiny, moving, foreshortened people from high in the air, all fixed on a vertical -- yes -- a vertigo wall. PeTersNel had gray eyes and high cheeks and straw-yellow hair. His face was melancholy and mocking. It was also vital and innocent. He was clean shaven. He turned his head and CosCros saw a burr of gold on his cheeks. He was older than CosCros. He was younger. CosCros groaned silently. The smile on those lips could mean he was figuring ways to butcher plump young DasiKan, who was tediously explaining familial relationships with drawings on the alien board that held lines inside the glass surface. The slender starman with the dark brown hair had sleepy eyes bright as coals in a cave. He wore lazy arrogance like a droos and calmness like a bias. He was a sheathed sword in qiiiet and bloody potential. The third man sat in a condition Qf arrested momentum, like an enormous stone in the middle of the air. He was bigger and broader than the other two, relaxed and inevitable as the fall of night. His face was ruddy, his hair white, his expression placid. Was he thinking of recipes? CosCros put the question to himself harshly, in a futile hope of diminishing the impact, the fascination of this contradictory trio. PeTersNel cut short mother's sister's married relationships. He said they would see a recording of Earth to complete the day's work. The windows faded to a single large picture of an unsupported ball, mottled white and blue and brown. The ball expanded until it was Earth with a harbor, with ships of sea and air and land. The buildings were gigantic, but Earthmen also had trees and green grass. They had enormous oval amphitheaters. They tamed weird monsters. They farmed to the horizons. They held back rivers. Their casual mastery of the world, the bewildering scope and variety of their activities was presented against a background of alien music more insistent than drums. When it was over CosCros slumped in his chair, bludgeoned by the intensity of his attention, stunned into a lassitude of shock. The slender alien was speaking. He said the danger of contact was real, and this was why they maintained the force barrier, the invisible division between themselves and the men of this world. GrisOngir replied the Framers understood disease and would not hold the aliens responsible if the volunteer died. They hoped he would not prove infectious. In fact, he had been living in isolation since the landing for this very reason. All eyes turned to CosCros. H e stood up. He kept a properly sober face. It was lunatic comedy that GrisOngir should smile as his new treachery was accepted. This was throwing an octivort into the ocean to drown. There was nothing CosCros wanted as much as to stay with the Earthmen. The Question Framers filed out of the spaceship. The inner entryport doors closed. The shimmering barrier snapped and was gone. PeTersNel stretched and said, "Nice to have you aboard. You understand that time is needed for all things, from seed to flower, from stranger to friend, from alien menace to a comity of understanding without alienation." "Why do you take lessons," asked CosCros slowly, "when you are fluent in our tongue?" "It's a trick," said the slender man. He yawned. "It's also common sense to give you weight, to balance your special knowledge against our own." He was not sleepy. "I'm WilDysE." The broad-shouldered man with the white hair sighed. "We overwhelm. There is no way our landing will not be a shock. We try to restore confidence by being less than omnipotent. My name is BranDer, ChaRlzBranDer." "I am overwhelmed," said CosCros. He sat down abruptly. He knew no ritual for social conduct with starmen. He would have to be himself -- whatever he had become. They waited. He said, "I have a feeling you have done this before.' "Do you know?' asked WilDysE. BranDer blinked. PeTersNel swung a chair around and straddled it. "You are the first man to make this observation on all the planets we have visited," he said pleasantly. "Why?" asked CosCros. BranDer said, "Why visit other planets? A good question. Perhaps to socialize. To be neighborly. To visit relatives and -- through meeting them -- to understand ourselves a little better." "Greed," said WilDysE, "Simple honest need To strive, to seek, to find and not to yield.' Who wants to be an Idle King? Tennyson was a great poet in spite of himself," "Maybe we're looking for God," said PeTersNel, "We don't like to be God," said BranDer. "Having tried it," said WilDysE. PeTersNel said, "When we were Earthbound we could anticipate marvels. Intelligent arachnids or reptiles, star kings and galactic empires, talking plants and talking planets. Oh, we had the gaudiest kind of dreams -- alas, lost innocence! What we have found circling the far stars is man -- and only man. We don't know why. And last and worst, we are the advanced race." "A deadly disappointment,' said BranDer. 'This is why we keep searching," said PeTersNel. "We are looking for someone else to blame, to give us revelation, to take responsibility." "My name is CosCros." He was deeply moved. "I am pleased beyond saying to be with you." It was ridiculous to think that truth was freedom, but anything less than the available truth became incentive. to it. He did not entirely believe the Earthmen, but whatever they wanted here their preoccupations were of the same order as his own. "Then let's eat dinner," said WilDysE. "Come on CosCros. Kitchen and bedrooms are upstairs. All the machinery is downstairs -- this is where we work. Let's go, PeTerDamlt -- philosophy is tolerable only with a fuU belly." CosCros followed through a door and up perfectly ordinary stairs. If the strangers had consciously set him at ease, what else should they do? If they were more or less than they seemed, what man is not? He could deal with them. He walked into the upstairs room with modest confidence. It was filled with women. and Jen and CaMila and Fay and BarBarA. They wore brighter colors than the men and far less clothing. Women had appeared in the picture of Earth, but they had been no more real to CosCros than the ships of air or the incredible buildings. If women existed in fact, then Earth must exist in reality. He stood bemused. BranDer saw his difficulty and took him to an ablutions room. He explained the mechanisms, challenged CosCros to wash his hands and patiently explained again. The meal was bright red lips, bold eyes and sUky hair and the confused realization that women were peers among Earthmen. They dressed -- or were undressed -- shamelessly -- or shamefully -- and exposed their navels without qualm. They calmly exposed six bare toes on each bare foot. They spoke to him freely and they were kind to him. Their kindest act was pouring half a tumblerful of whiskey and putting him to bed in one of the bed closets around the room. "He is emotionally exhausted, " said BranDer. "Sleep well, CosCros. You have journeyed to Earth today and that's enough to tire any man." The next sixdays were forever jumbled. CosCros thought it was because he could not distinguish relative values and aU the things he learned were of indeterminable consequence. He did not forget the real world. His belief that death awaited him settled his mind and concentrated his attention. The Earthmen gave him the English language in direct imprints under a helmet. His understanding surprised them. "On some other worlds," said sturdy MariAn, "the cultural lock made learning impossible." "How could you learn my tongue so fast?" he asked. Plain Jen said, "Computer analysis and rationalization. Plus a long history of trying to be culture-free, which is impossible." "And the quick imprint," said Fay, plump and smiling. "We also try to understand the common denominators." CaMila said, "All men eat, drink and snore." "It beguiles the observant mind," said languid Bar Bar A, "that on every world the old trinity mles or death results: identity, variety and security." CosCros shook his head. "I will never understand." They protested, but he meant he did not expect to be allowed time for understanding. He soaked up information like a child. He was diown the drive engines where a small sun was entrapped, he saw the microfiche files and the retriever, which supplied data on a molecular level to the manufactuary. To please him, BranDer programed a writing instrument and it was spun -- it took place -- it happened together -- it was made before his eyes. It was a light-negation pen that unreflected light on any surface. The gadgetry was only technological wonder -- it was the friendship and trust, the courtesy and thoughtfulness the Earthmen showed to him and to each other that amazed CosCros. They had no meanness of spirit. They quarreled and laughed and argued together in amity. He found this sadly suspicious. The language lessons progressed in the room below. The Question Framers slowly came to regard the Earthmen as lucky relatives who had struck it rich. It seemed possible, then reasonable, then only right that they should share the wealth. CosCros watched the screens in the room above. At first he was shamed by the Framers' transparent interest in changing lead to gold, but when he saw the oblique encouragement the Earthmen offered he forgot apologies. The Framers were especially charmed by a magic fluid that occurs when certain particular requirements are met, to provide illumination or heating or turning wheels or saying time it takes a man to breathe -- and thereby solving any problem. If electricity were man's right and heritage, then they should be given it. As they learned more of Earth the Framers grew eloquent in favor of advanced weaponry, aircars, medicine, mountains of food and immortality. CosCros listened with growing disquiet. PeTersNel said that Earthmen had learned these things -- but not immortality-through a sharp discipline called science, a system of looking at the world so cutting that most men took the benefits and deplored the method. WilDysE said science was a faith, just as mathematics was a hypothesis that three plus three equals six. BranDer said it was obvious they had landed on a paradisaical planet. The two long loops of islands in the green sea joined by the steamcar bridges were unique and delightful. He thought this world should follow its own course and refuse any gift. The Framers became importunate. PeTersNel was persuaded to admit the Earthmen had made gifts in the past. "But it was always a universal gift. It must go to every man, woman and child on the world, for the common good. This is impossible." Not so, shouted the Framers. It was the obligation of every man to vote every sixday. This was the thousand-year-old method of direct democracy, made possible for the entire world by the steamcars. Certainly every individual could receive a gift. What was it? 'The common good has not yet been determined," said PeTersNel and he would say no more. are you so silent?" T T asked CaMila. "I was wondering what you can give," said CosCros, "that will not accrete to a smart and greedy man in a sambat." "Moonlight," she said promptly. "A world called Cor Carol! Threeeight was in so sluggish a time referent, we gave it a moon." She was lithe and brown and supple. The idea of her reaching out through a window and pushing a moon around a world... was not funny after all. "Why give anything?" "So we are not forgotten," she said, but this was the same sort of limited answer as moonlight for Cor Carol! Three-eight, because moonlight is not all that moons give worlds. CosCros said, "I am proud of our achievements, the unification of mankind, the growth of equity in government along with the engineering skill to make it possible. At first there were boats, then little walkways and then stone bridges between the near islands. When it was time for pile-driving, steamdriven piles linked the skenes. The evolution of highspeed steamcars, with the knee-high wall in the center for directional stability and the smooth flanges on either side, made the will of the people manifest in a sixday. AH this occurred in the incredibly short space of a thousand years. Who knows what the future holds? Do you?" "Yes," said CaMila. She had drawn a thin line of red just above and below her eyelashes. "The demand outgrows the resources. The result is chaos and retrogression. A new balance is struck at a subsistence level of achievement." "It's not an immutable law," said Mari An, "but there is a time imperative for society, just as the unstimulated child will not achieve optimum." "We have no fixed obligation," said Jen. "Do you think we should go away and forget your world?" "Or do we have some responsibUity?" asked Fay. "I don't know," said CosCros. 'Then we must do the best we can," said CaMila. CosCros had been sure of many things before he was convicted of treason, but exposure on the island and exposure to the Earthmen had shaken his certainties. They were not arrogant or self-righteous, but their undisclosed intention and their refusal to consider serious matters with due sobriety filled him with misgivings. They were hoodwinking the Framers into accepting a gift. Whatever it would be, he had the queasy feeling it would be for good. A morally loaded gift is always suspect. It was instant voting. Earthmen would supply talking bracelets to all. Then every man and woman could push Yes or No on the bracelet. Their response would be sent by magic to a central repository and tallied. WilDysE passed out bracelets to the Question Framers. "Is the sun shining today?" he asked. A box tall as a man showed the words oii a screen: Yes #, No #. PeTersNel explained again and the Yes vote rose to sixty-one. DasiKan protested that there was no assurance that everyone would vote. BranDer told him to abstain and asked, "Are Question Framers intelligent?" The Yes vote was sixty, the No vote zero and one abstention was noted. BranDer tapped the box and a number showed on the screen, the same as that on DasiKan's bracelet. The matter of enfranchising women was bitterly opposed. It was resolved only when PeTersNel agreed the screen should show male and female voting. He was adamant in his insistence that every woman should have a bracelet as well as every man. Finally GrisOngir stood beside the box and asked, "Should we accept the gift of the Earthmen?" The vote was unanimously in favor. GrisOngir said it was evident from the disappearance of the force barrier, that hands-across-the-stars were not infectious, and their volunteer should be returned. CaMila said soberly, "Stay with us." WilDysE appeared at the top of the stairs. "It is your choice, CosCros." "Where does loyalty lie?" He was numb with decision. "I must go." He turned blindly and stumbled down the stairs. He wanted with his whole heart to stay, but he understood the peril of the gift. He foresaw the destruction of his world. He had no illusions about his probable success in persuading the Framers to his viewpoint but he had no option -- he had to walk into the dull, mumbling jaws of futile endeavor. He said goodbye to PeTersNel and BranDer and followed GrisOngir down the yellow alumina-fibered ramp. The afternoon sun washed the old castle walls to painted scenery. He walked with the Question Framers through the swarming men and women. The crowd stank. He reminded himself, as he had so often before, that he was obligated to people and not disembodied ideas, that he must be wary of Humanity and Large Issues in order not to become a tyrant himself. He had made his choice. He wondered if the memory of his time in the spaceip would ache forever. He wrenched his thoughts back to the old problem of how gratifying it was to be concerned with abstractions about mankind and to forget actual men and women. They went down the elevator and through the streets into the central district, past the steamcar terminus and the Implementation barracks to the hollow square where the Question Framers lived. Concordance Hall was at one end, along with clerical and bureaucratic support offices. "I must give you a warning," said CosCros. "Come into the anteroom," said GrisOngir. "You know my mistrust of direct democracy and instant laws -- " "Which got you condemned to death." "I implore your attention! Instant voting will be far worse. There will be no time cushion, no time for modifying thought, no time for -- " "You want to modify the will of the people." "It takes time for all things -- " "It is time to vote for the purest democracy. This meeting will make official the vote aboard the ship. We will frame the question, 'Shall we accept the beneficent gift of the visitors?' It will be put out for vote on the steamcars tomorrow morning. No more nonsense from you. Wait here. I want your secret report on the monsters." "You fool! Instant response means destruction!" GrisOngir shook off CosCros' hand. His eyes were opaque. "I see it is time to reconsider your status." Ill H e went out and slammed the door behind him. CosCros opened it immediately. GrisOngir was cutting across the flow of the Framers to the Implementary station. CosCros moved with the crowd. He glanced back and saw a guard take position in front of the door. He walked briskly along the outer hall and out the back stairs. He had no food, no friends and no money, but he was his own man for the first time in more than three sambats. He walked at his own pace toward the estuary. Null patches were less uncommon there and the brewery was famous. He idled along the docks, watched the labor crews finish work. They piled the last baskets of skeul wood and arardup kindling onto the carts. The skeul was even smaller in diameter than it had been -- instant voting would reduce the pressure on the supply -- Earthmen had used petroleum -- none was available here. Concentrated energy was growing short. CaMila had been serious -- why should the thought dry his mouth? He entered a tavern displaying the brewery logo, a cloud of steam riven by a lightning bolt of discovery, and tore a beer privilege slip from the back of his patch. The proprietor was sympathetic when CosCros said he had forgotten his purse and slipped him a flatbread wrapped around a piece of fish for another beer slip. He returned to the estuary in the gathering dusk, found a watchman and had him load a barrel of fish oil onto a boat that was broad beam and light draft. A single gaff sail was rigged without a boom. CosCros told the watchman the skipper was drunker than AhwRahn. The watchman said he wished he were, lit the lantern on the stern pole and cast off the mooring lines. A null badge worn with audacity had real advantages. CosCros was out of the harbor traffic by moons-up, thanks to the favoring wind and quiet sea. The wherry had a low freeboard and belonged on the river or in the harbor, but it was loaded with bundles of arardup and was a safe enough coastal craft. CosCros sailed half the night before he saw the waves on the causeway to Iloura, a straight line of pale breakers. The steamcar bridge crossed the deeper water on pilings. He tied the wherry four boatlengths from the Douran shore two hours before sunrise. It was not too late to change his mind. He gripped the tiller until his fingers hurt, trying to squeeze understanding from apprehension. Were the Earthmen guilty of malicious mischief? How could men of good will sponsor disaster? Democracy is responsibility and AhwRahn will always make beer from grain and worry about flatbread later. Society is based on restraint -- without restraint anything is immediately possible. Drowning every other person would leave more for the others -- solution unacceptable. He groaned and looked at the loom of the land in the night. as long as Crux was wide, a skene with a small population and scant resources. The north ring began at Iloura, the south at Crux. Here was the single bridge north and here he could buy the most time. The vote could not be quickly ratified until the steamcar line was repaired. Buy time for what? Second thoughts? Rebellion? Who will rebel against immediate gain? He knocked in the barrelhead and poured oil on the arardup. It was still not too late. He could change his mind. He could return to the spaceship. Let the world take care of itself. Who was he to read the future and find disaster in instant democracy? He swung the hobbling stern lantern inboard. If the Earthmen were dedicated to longterm good, it was presently cold comfort. Maybe he was wrong. Maybe he was not. He smashed the lantern into the cargo. He swam ashore because he had been wrong. He should have set the fire from the bridge. The arardup caught from the flaming oil and volatilized into a burgeoning flower of fire. He dove into the black water. He pulled himself onto the rocks and was aghast at the intensity of the blaze. The flame gouted high over the bridge. He crouched to avoid the searing heat. The piers were burning, so was the cribbing and so was the bolted wooden track. He climbed to a cart road and loped along the shore. He heard voices ahead and hid in the dark while men and boys passed him toward the glow in the sky. He turned downhill to a sheltered bay, avoided the houses and found a skiff pulled up on the sand. He rowed to an anchored fishing boat, sharp at both ends, and sailed out of the bay on the light wind running ahead of dawn. The boat had provisions and water. He coasted well offshore for the day and night and at midmorning he saw the hills of Kuttai, the first skene of the eastern loop. He went ashore at twilight to refill his water cask at the foot of a sharp ravine. The steamcar trestle crossed above. There was a rusty universal wrench aboard the boat and he spent that night removing bolts from the trestle track. He sailed at dawn and rounded the tip of Kuttai before noon. Bridges marched to the horizon over a chain of low islands. He fished the inner sea until night fell, then set out for the western skenes. He was becalmed in the morning. The sail did not stir for three days. He chewed the fish he caught to supplement his water. The inner ocean was glassy. He fell into a condition of somnambulant contemplation -- and when the wind stirred again, old facts had assumed new relationships. The spaceship had to be old. The main fabric showed signs of age and repair, though individual parts were new. The folding chairs for the Framers were sparkling new. The rugs covering the carpet could have been made on his own world. The food was exotic, but he was sure it was not Earth food because the words were not in the English language. The bed closets were more than individually different -- the sand-orange of BranDer's, the lines of green on green on green of BarBarA's, WilDysE's aqueous blue-gray. Fay's overlapping white scales. Of course the ship had visited on many worlds. How long did it take to wear a hollow along the alumina-fiber ramp? Men and women on Earth had five fingers to a hand and everyone else had six. Other pictures showed one navel per person. They had peculiar skin shades -- they might go through color phases -- and the starcrew could have been chosen from a single variant race. More women than men? Strange worlds surely presented strange dangers. English as a common tongue? Because of its wealth? Or because each crew member spoke a different native language? The starmen were not Earthmen. plenished his water and lodged a timber across the track in a tunnel. He stole food from an Implementation kitchen and was nearly caught. He sailed north again. Between Kareelpa and Nargan he sawed through a flange and filled the kerf with sawdust and fish oil. He undermined a boulder and rolled it through a concrete track section, where the graded way cut a sidehill on Waranalin. He was always tired. The demands of his self-imposed task shut out fruitless speculation about aliens. He escaped capture by a ten-oar boat only because a fogbank gave him shelter. He turned east and sailed across the widest part of the inner sea, careless from short sleep and food. He was caught in a storm and driven ashore on Damanami. Surf smashed the boat to firewood on an open beach. He hobbled half a day through saltgrass and swamp. The purple bruise on his thigh seeped blood but the gash from his jawhinge to temple was shallow. It opened again when he stumbled at the door of a basketmaker's hut and thumped his head on a worn chopping block. The bed on which he woke was covered with rushes over a wooden frame. His arms and legs were tied with withes to the corners of the bed. An old woman was weaving a split saltgrass basket. "Water," he said and she paid no attention. His throat was tight fire. His mouth was swollen shut. "Water," he croaked. "So shrivel up," she said. He tried to speak again and got the dry heaves. "Choke, renegade," said grandma. He contracted his body in fury. The bindings held, but the old bed did not. It collapsed and he lurched to his feet. He swung the headframe into the air. "Cut my feet loose, mother." Free of the bindings, he rinsed his mouth and drank sparingly. "My boat was wrecked. Droos and badge ripped off. Why renegade?" For an answer, she held up her left arm. A broad band circled her thin wrist. It conformed to the bones and tendons, except for a rectangular section thicker than the rest. One edge of the rectangle was straight and white, the other wavy and black. The surface was washed with colors that changed as CosCros stared. "Give it to me." "Can't cut it. Won't come off." "What if I cut off your arm?" "It defranges," she said triumphantly. "That means it busts into powder. Been hiding a sambat, hah?" "Where 'd you get it?" "At the poUs. You push your hands in a box. If you got a stump you push it in, too. You got no arms, you go to Damanami and they put it on your ankle. You be a basket case, they stick it on your neck. You got no neck, renegade, you don't need one." "What about nulls?" "They don't send Implementors after you, is all.' "I thought the steamcars were down." "Not enough to stop the vote. 'Should we accept the ben-iffy-sent gift from the stars?' Ninety-nine point seven. Yes. The starmen carried the boxes all over. In the comfort and convenience of your own home, renegade. No more miserable walk every sixday. No more fines when you're sick or -- " "Attention!" said the bracelet. "Yessir," said the old woman. "I'm here. I'm listening." "Your Question Framers ask the win of the people. The question is, should the steamcar crossing at Bublara be elevated for the common good?" "Dearie me, yes." She pushed the white edge. "Where's Bublara?" The bracelet spelled out; Thank You. You Have Voted. Then it added: The answer is # per cent Yes. # per cent and gaining. Remember, you have one hour to respond before your order is delinquent. There is one more question framed for today to be answered one hour from now. Should the skene of Tintenbar be allowed to increase the reward for the capture of the traitor CosCros? Such reward to be an effective addition to the bid price? I will repeat the question"Where's your old man?" said CosCros. "He died." "Two dirty bowls. That droos on the peg." He took her throat in both hands. "Gone to town," she said. "They don't pay much for renegades, but we need every little bit we can get." He dropped her onto the remains of the bed. She glared up at him. He put on the droos. "I'll bounce a rock off your head if you stick it outside." He ran to the swamp and when he was hidden from the hut, circled back to the footpath. He found he was on an island of firm ground. A rotten log made a bridge over the last of the swamp. The path crossed into leafy third-growth skeul. He crossed the log and entered the bosky forest. He heard the old woman grunt and turned in time to catch a billet of skeul at the base of his skull. "I'm here. I'm here. Pay money for CosCros, yes, yes, yes!" His head swelled and diminished. His eyes focused and faded. She had dragged him between two trees, tied his feet together around one and his arms behind him to another. She was happily weaving more peeled bark into rope and had knitted him into the greenery by the time two Implementors and her husband came down the trail. They cut him loose, hobbled his legs and walked him to the village. "Without exception," said the Implementor and forced his hands into the alien box. The babble of the bracelet drove his ignominious failure through his head like a bolt. He was hauled in a cage on a cart to the steamcar station. Grandma went along for her reward. She amused the guards and they pointed out places of interest on the trip. They showed her the scarred hill where the starship had settled to manufacture bracelets and boxes from rock and seawater. CosCros' bracelet crepitated with black on purple. The guards' flashed stalwart green. Grandma's blipped scarlet and orange with avaricious joy. GrisOngir's bracelet was malicious yellow when he stared through the bars at Crux, spat and turned away. The amphitheater was being enlarged when CosCros was put into a handsome new cage at Tintenbar. Admission to view the rebel was to the floor only. Interest was so great that guards cleared the arena twice a day before feeding time -- and if the public wanted to view the mad arsonist at his food another admission was charged. An enterprising potter cast souvenir mementos of the infamous CosCros meeting his possible fates, old-fashioned paper votes were sold to choose the most beautiful maiden, a company of fishermen brought in a record vortvert with twelve legs to be kept in a shallow tank until needed. T he opening ceremonies were well worth the doubled admission price. The amphitheater overflowed. The notorious CosCros was paraded around the arena and everyone got a good view of his evil features. He was shown the several stalls, three on either side of a tall striped post with banners on top. When the track debouched at the post his head would be driven into his shoulders. One stall held the maiden. Another a pair of snarling irax on light chains. The third was filled with bladders of excrement. In the stall beyond the post stood a man with a whip. Next came a stall of bitegrass with serrated edges. The last held a cook and his coals plus succulent viands. One of the stalls would be changed every day. The trip device on the bottom of the cart automatically released the prisoner from his bindings in every stall -- but not at the post. The switches in the maze were controlled by the weight of water and windmill-driven cams -- entirely at random. Betting was skene-controUed. Get your program here! Watch out for cutpurses! A fine show... CosCros stood on the cart, his hands locked to a waist-high bar. Dignitaries were introduced. They took their places at the rope. To a ceremonial flourish of drums, they pulled the cart up the amphitheater slope. At the top the hook was disengaged and a nimble-footed boy dragged it down to the arena, the pulley whirring, to be ready for the next day's ride. The cart was trundled to the launching platform. A pin was pulled and the bar swung forward, locking the prisoner prone, his chin on a rest. "Do you have any last words?' asked the Ceremony Framer. CosCros raised his head and shouted, "Beware the Question Framers -- " but the roar of the crowd drowned his voice. The Ceremony Framer pulled the long lever and the cart rolled down the incline. It switched left as the drums beat, was masked by potted trees, zagged right and burst into full view through a sheet of water falling down the artificial mountain. It slowed on a rise and stopped on a turntable. It chose one of seven tracks and eased down into a tunnel. It burst into view, rocketing diagonally across the slope. It turned on a banked curve near the bottom, spent momentum up the hill and came to rest on an elevator that took it nearly to the top again. Off and around, it ran directly for the post, spun on a pivot, turned right and ran gently toward the irax stall. The crowd broke into spontaneous applause. It was the finest execution ever devised. History was in the making. And there would be days and sixdays of this delightful celebration. Silent as a cloud the pale gray spaceship settled onto the irax stall. The door opened. The yellow ramp extended. The cart ran into the entryport and the ship lifted. The empty cart fell tumbling through the air and hit the bladders. The maiden shrieked. The ramp sucked in and the door shut. The crowd screamed rage. The spaceship lifted, twinkled, dissolved and was lost in the sky. "What took you so long?" said CosCros. H e was dizzy and belligerent. He had given up friends when a friend tried to kill him and here he was again, trusting people. The star men surrounded him, PeTersNel, MariAn, WilDysE, Jen, Fay, BranDer, BarBarA and CaMila and CaMila and CaMila. She had drawn a tawny dot in the middle of each navel. He sighed, looked up to meet her laughing eyes and was overwhelmed by a different sort of dizziness. "You had to find out for yourself," said PeTersNel. "You're not Earthmen," he blurted. CaMila said, "Told you he was smart." "We're each from a different world," said BranDer. "Replacing Earthmen who died long and long ago," said Fay. 'Taking their jobs and their names." "Honor and continuity," said MariAn. The skene of Tintenbar shrank in the screen. The other islands drew in from the edges until CroCros could see the whole double loop cast in the sea, blurred by clouds. The picture stayed as the spaceship followed the world's rotation at a constant height. (bsCros cleared his throat. "And now?" "Now you make a choice for your world," said PeTersNel. Just as he had seen them the first lime, they were the contradictory )eople again. They were joy and sorrow, challenge and resignation -- I hey were reason and emotion inexIricably mixed. They were men and women -- mankind. "It has to do with time?" said (bsCros. "The real Earthmen -- how long to make steamcars?" PeTersNel understood. "From a slationary steam pump built to lift water, to an engine that lifted men to llieir single moon, a hundred and sixty -- plus some -- years. Not four lifetimes. It took them less than two lifetimes more to build this ship." "The impetus must run ahead of resource use," said Fay. "Otherwise we crest and falter and fail," said Bar Bar A. "How did Earth make it?" "To the stars?" said Jen. "Raging al the finish line, choking and screaming, running through the foresl butting down trees, mad, bloated, horrid -- and triumphant." "What is the choice I must make?" PeTersNel said, "Keep in mind I hat the bracelets should interrupt I he long downhill slope. The curve will break sharply and, in reaction, surge up and high." "The tempo will be changed for all who live," said CaMila. "The bracelets are subtle things," said WilDysE. 'They communicate, reflect emotion -- and they defrange at death." His eyes were hard and compassionate. "Or they can be ordered to defrange and cause death." Too many people? Drown half the population. Or only one out of three? More food, more houses, more skeul for the rest -- and how many would survive instant democracy? Kindly kill them now instead of letting them starve? He was suddenly sick with responsibility. "What is good?" "We don't know." "No," said CosCros. He looked at them all. "We've done enough. No!" CaMila said gently, "Each of us made the same choice." "And the Earthmen?" "The most advanced race -- " "They never made that decision for another world -- " "We follow their pattern -- " The screen showed the floating ice of CosCros' world. They were leaving. The infinity symbol -- of EngUsh notation -- was fading into the bright mottled ball, floating serenely in black and star-pricked space. "To save Earth, they defranged two out of three." CosCros shuddered. "All we can do is the best we can do," he said. He was not satisfied. The vaulting spirit, the use of power, passion and impassion all came to a dull -- and blazing -- irreducible. "Keep trying," he said and joined the crew.  Every prison wall poses this treacherous question -- which side is the outside? T he television set went first. Ruining it took me a long time because it was imbedded in the wall. The generator was due for a clobbering, but it had to be spared until I found out what the weather was like. I vented my frustration on the communications board, tore out wires, smashed tubes, made pulp of the earphones that had relayed no sounds for years. The next to die was the library. Into the incinerator it went, half a shelf at a time. I killed practically everything in the house that represented a barrier between me and the world. After clearing away some of the debris in the living room I set to work on one of the walls at a spot where there was supposed to be a window. The surface was so hard it broke three drill points right away. One of the points finally dug in and I settled down to some steady labor. It had been the right spot to rammed through and glass tinkled. That sound of breaking glass made the beast in my head go wild. For a few minutes I was a madwoman. Sick with the longing to escape, I thrust like a maniac with the drill. All my weight was against it as it passed beyond the window and struck something hard -- then the drill slipped out of my hands and I fell to the floor. I couldn't believe it. There should have been free space beyond the glass. The drill ought to have gone on through. Scrambling up, I jammed my nose against the hole and sniffed like a starved dog. Did I smell fresh air? Christ, was the wind blowing out there? By the time I drilled a square of holes around the window I was pooped and quivering. It took a few minutes to knock out the square with a hammer, then the glass, then... I came up against another solid wall. It was impossible, but beyond the glass was another plastic surface harder than the one inside. The second wall was stronger than any drill point in the house and it had no business being there. Somebody had been pretty clever. They had walled up my house without my suspecting they were doing it. I sat in a chair and stared at that shiny square. No drill nor any other hand tool would ever make that wall yield. No matter. I would wait until morning (a figurative expression) and then I'd blow the wall away. I had plenty of powder. Chad used to work in munitions. that the glare of the light hit me directly in the face. As I stared at the bright bulb I congratulated myself for having decided to get out. It wouldn't be bad. At first the thought of the plague had paralyzed me so that I was afraid the two needs would grip me forever in an emotional crossfire. I had to have some space about me and I had to avoid contamination in case the bug was still out there. But it couldn't possibly be. Such a long time had passed. There were thousands of tracts like this one -- a lot of people. We locked all the slum people out and quarantined ourselves away from the sickness. The slummers and their rats were responsible for the plague in the first place and it was their misfortune that they couldn't finance their own safety. They had to go on mingling with one another and they either lived or died. We on the other hand had money to burn and we used it to save ourselves. Our houses were made completely selfsufficient. We planned to do a little work and put the finished products in pneumatic tubes that would transfer everything to a storage place where it could be picked up when we all came out. The automatic dispensers contained plenty of food and we didn't need doctors because we knew internal medicine and surgery. Communications systems were installed in each house and in the beginning we called our Congressmen daily. We were sorry for the people on the outside but felt they should have worked harder and earned more and saved. Things changed. After the first year had gone by the Defense people suggested that a team go out and look the situation over. The Vice President thought it was too soon. Another year went by and again the suggestion was made. No one seemed to think it was a good idea. They said wait. We did. We waited for a long time and eventually we stopped talking to each other on the radios. Sleep was slow in coming. After awhile the light hurt my eyes. I closed them and endured the pain of a headache, tossed on the bed, tried not to think of Chad, then decided to go ahead and think about him. I should have thought more about him in the beginning. Who was it wrote about:... what might have been? Such was the star by which men set their course. Chad is -- was -- insane. Which tense applied? "There are just the two of us now, pet," he said. "I suppose we should thank God that we didn't catch the bug, but how would you like to be stuck in here by yourself? Well, aren't you going to answer me?" We spent that first day watching television. It was as it had been in the days after we were married -- with him looking at me most of the time and not at the screen. "Remember that old passion I had for cooking?" he said. "Now that we have so much leisure time I think I'll start giving you a hand in the kitchen." It wasn't quiet enough in the house. I tried keeping the TV off but whenever Chad had one of his pacing seizures he turned it back on. Occasionally I switched off the air-conditioning, but then he complained about the stuffiness. He was never slow to complain. "Why do we have to pretend every day from one to three o'clock that each of us is alone in the house? It's weird. I get depressed when I can't see or hear you. I'm beginning to feel as if I'm locked in a big tomb." Later he said, "You're kidding. Why do we have to extend our separation periods? Two hours are plenty. And I disagree with your theory. Mental health doesn't depend on solitude and silence...Human beings aren't -- oh, hell, it's just that I don't want to be completely alone. I've grown jumpy since you moved into a room of your own. I have the feeling that all the substance is being sucked out of the house, as if I were being drawn into a vacuum where there's nothing but me." At one time he was in love with the library. "I swear the damned place is like a museum," he said. "The second I go in and shut the door behind me the rot sets in. Why can't I leave the door open? I don't make any noise. Besides, the place is a museum. All those rows of microfilm boxes are like the eyes of history staring at me. What has become of us? What are we doing here? We made a mistake, pet. This is no answer. Now wait a minute -- calm down. I didn't say anything about going out." There was the radio. "Mind if I make a call, pet? To whom? To anyone. Okay, okay, I've forgotten it already." Later; "Whoever makes the first noise has to reward the other? My God, that's a kid's game. Hey, wait a minute. I'll play if I get a reward first. No? Then I won't play. What's the matter with me, anyway? Have I got bad breath all of a sudden? Surely you can't be enjoying yourself. I never see you, I never hear you -- what is so fascinating about being all by yourself?" I should have thought of him. "No, I don't want to play any more. No, I won't lower my voice. I like the sound of it. I like any sound. I wish the place were overrun with mice. I wish we had a cat or a dog. So help me -- oh, hell, I'm sorry, pet. For God's sake -- I said I'm sorry. You needn't act like I've burst your eardrums. What do you mean I'm disintegrating?" H e began playing his phonograph. As if it weren't bad enough, he selected the worst pieces to play -- hop junk from the bebop era. "You'll just have to move," he said. "My room is at the far end of the house, so you're the pne who will have to put distance between us. You don't have to, you know. You could come in and listen. It would do you good. We could dance. How long has it been since we've danced? Or touched one another? Don't you get hungry for the touch of skin? Here, love, take my hand. All right, don't take it, just touch it. Touch, touch, touch me. Oh, goddamn, I haven't got leprosy, I only want to be reminded that I'm alive. The senses have to be stimulated or you're dead, I don't want to be dead standing up." He had to stop following me. My pressure point had been tapped and from then on it was a choice between using defense mechanisms or popping a capillary. "Why can't I come in?" he often asked -- too often. "What are you doing in there? It's so quiet. I can't hear anything. Please open the door. I know you're only sitting there. Let me sit with you. I won't make any noise, I promise. We'll sit together and think quietly, or maybe we'll chat about something. Honest to God, pet, I don't think I can stand this much longer." After one such display he went back to his room and began beating his drums. "I'm doing no such thing. For God's sake, I don't own any drums. And I haven't played the phonograph for days. I'm merely sitting in this damned chair staring at the damned wall. What else is there to do?" He never stopped drumming. "What the devil is that? Oh, come on now, what do you think you're doing? I tell you I'm not pounding drums and I haven't worn cleated boots since my school days. You can't be serious. The house is big enough for us both to enjoy a little peace and quiet without this sort of thing. I'm warning you, pet, that insulated stuff won't come down once it goes up. You seal those borders and you'll have a house permanently divided into two sections. Oh, God, what's happening to us? What are we becoming? Do you hear me? Don't you care? Damn you to hell, go ahead and do it. Thanks for leaving a door in the thing. Once in a while I'll come out and see if you're still alive." He had everything he needed on his side and I had all I needed on mine. Or so I thought. I might as well have been in Africa and the Rose Bowl simultaneously. The drums, the bebop and the boots. The drums. The bebop. The boots. The son of a bitch. The maniac. Was that a scream? "I can't work! Sometimes I think it would be a good thing if instead of making dynamite sticks and caps I made a bomb and blew up the whole tract. I can't figure it out. Something's happening and I don't know what it is. I'm starving to death for substance. I wake up from dream conversations and I want to shriek because they aren't real. I think of bodies all around me and I want to reach out and grab them. I want to strip naked, have an orgy, wallow with a hundred women, but most of all I want to hear them. I want to hear something besides my own heartbeats. Please, please, please, please, please -- " Something was making a din so terrible that my brain cells threatened to shatter. How did you track a noise t o its source when it was everywhere around you? I did the impossible. I tracked that sound from room to room until I came to a small opening in a thick wall. There was the source of my agony. The sounds, the screams from far off, the thumping from the other side of a door that was no longer open. Somebody had been right. Nothing short of dynamite would break that sealing. Defense mechanisms were impregnable. work on the wall. It took hours to drill indentations deep enough to hold the caps, hours that rubbed my hands raw and broke my back, yet they were hours sublime because for the first time in years I was doing something that had a sane purpose. Not exactly as in Jericho, a section of the wall came tumbling down with a loud crack of dynamite. My claustrophobia was driving me wacky, making my hands fumble, putting a watery sensation in my knees that sent me to the floor a half-dozen times before I managed to get my head through that hole. I spent five minutes running through my vocabulary of profanity "I loved sf as a child and I still do," says Doris Piserchia. "I write it for fun -- and because it lets me say anything I please. Sf is so much less restrictive than the mainstream -- " Nevertheless, it was not until her late thirties that Doris became a writer. We asked how she finds the time to keep it up, now that she has five children. "For me, writing is possible only when I stick to a strict schedule. I start working in the morning as soon as the last child gets on the school bus. If I'm facing a deadline or doing something especially interesting. I'll put in time in the evenings as well." Not only has Doris a busy life; she has an exceptionally busy mind. Consider her goals, and her views on sf's future. "I intend to make women prominent in my writing. This is a difficult thing to do, since I'm as conditioned as everyone else. In literature, females have few lofty motives or sexual musts, and since writers learn from' reading they tend to write in the same vein as others before them. Besides, putting down on paper what I know so well in my head is like superimposing myself on a bull's-eye for readers to throw darts at. "We had the Nuclear Age, and now it is Minority Groups time. We're all saying, 'Look, I'm as human as you are.' Whether or not we're listening to each other is questionable. "But science fiction can handle the gripes and the dreams of everybody. It is a wide-open field, and that's why nearly all writers will probably land in it sooner or later. More than one writer has claimed that sf is the literature of the future... it may very well turn out to be true." the near future. because of all the times to break out I had to do it in the dead of night. There was nothing to do but wait for morning. Morning never came. It might have helped if I'd gone to bed and rested. I sat in my big chair with my eyes on that hole and waited for the sun to come up. Patiently I waited for my beast to die. There must be space, beautiful emptiness that drained the pressure away from one's bones, wonderful sunshine that sped to infinity, vigorous wind that first belted and then fled, little drops of rain falling from far overhead. I never once looked at my watch but eventually I realized that if morning were ever going to come it had already come and was out there beyond that hole. I still saw nothing but blackness. A flashlight was no good, showing me only the cracked sidewalk the shiny surfaces on the nearby houses. A quick rummage in the basement to grab up a couple of flares and a beacon -- then I crawled out through the hole and walked up the street. I had to move with caution to avoid the holes made by rain and wind over the years. I stood in the middle of the street and set up the beacon. It was a good view I got of whatever that thing was where the sky should have been. Because of the condition of the streets I knew it had been put up recently. It was an endless length that glinted in the beacon's light like a sheet of solid steel. It was everywhere overhead. I know because I tracked that lightless cage from one end to the other and back again, and I didn't quit until the flares were gone and the battery in the beacon was as dead as the chunk of heart in my chest. Now I sit in my big chair and do nothing. The hole in the wall is sealed because a crypt isn't a proper crypt when it opens to the outside. There's an outside beyond the hole but it is just a bigger crypt and all that quiet and darkness is more than I can take. As long as I have to be bqried I'll take it small. I may be the only one who knows the secret. They survived out there, and now they've giving us back in kind. We locked them out, they have locked us in. They are more humane than we were. They haven't contaminated our air or cut off our food supplies. We will go on living until the last one of us is gone and then maybe they'll stop building things on top of us. One day they will excavate the whole works and start all over again. I sit in my big chair and worry. My sources of diversion were destroyed by my own hand. I know that one day I won't be able to control my longing to talk to somebody. The only one around is Chad.  Great new science-fiction titles from... World renowned ghosthunter perhaps the greatest living authority on parapsychological phenomena, combines his great talent and experience to make this hair-raising tale featuring Randy Knowls, psychic detective. AN# #  J! jjc sjc dfc dfc )c sfc sjc jjc oft sjc sjc ojc tfc t tfc ift oft "Excellent "--N.Y. Post. Including top stories by John Brunner, R.A. Lafferty, Michael G. Coney, Harlan Ellison. AN# Including stories by Hugo awardwinners James Blish, Keith Laumer, and the Nebula award-winning "Occam's Scalpel, by Theodore Sturgeon. (please add # for shipping) Life fought on, though the planet itself was dying... vr I From The Manual of Ships and Units of the Fleet FleetDoc l-G#B,#thed. Unit Symbol. Center: confederate sunburst with crimson cross affixed mid-seal. Astride: crimson Andromeda Firebird at unfurled salute. Below: crimson Islamic scimitar with scabbard hung. Commission. All-purpose reinforceable armor-infantry regiment; male anthropoid staff; ground force assignments. Decorations. Confed Cit for Unit Valor (#); Grand Mershiesh Seal for Spirit of War (#); Fit Cmpgn Star for Gallantry (#); Unit Cit, Terran Order of Glory (#); Courage Colors (Terra, Pan-Mohshu, Mershiesh, Gif.) History and Campaigns. Commissioned # S.C., formerly the #rd Ancillary Armored Regiment Pan-Terran Forces; first assignment aboard Fleet Cruiser Chardunmay with additional non-Terran staff; first commander Capt. Hoisie Maighan, hero of the Battle of Mabrit. Campaigned at Beta Chevrops against the Longside Pirates; at Mershiesh in the Battle of Shuus against the Imvir; at Tri-Mepo in the Battles of Ixquilovir and Baidn against the Imvir Remnant and Kilton Pirates; at Zetha in the Battle of the Mouth of Brythis against the Gutu marauders. The Protective Directory of Zetha was militarized in # S.C. and mandated to the Terran Board; at the same time, assigned to the Terran Fleet. The unit performed reflexiveprotective duties until # S.C., when, in a strange circumstance... rocks, up a slope rising to a plateau. He stopped his climb and listened carefully. The red earth of the desert was still and windless that day, and there were no sounds but those made by living things. He recognized the whir and rumble of an approach ingfl # . Below, at the base of the slope, he saw it move into sight, fat and shiny. It jiggled and meandered, steering around the bigger rocks that it could not climb. Its sound was a whine like a baby's hunger cry. Hjek knew that these things had watchful eyes and could see a great distance. He crouched, grinding his heels into the dirt beneath him. Slowly he laid his long-bladed sword and his spear over his lap and leaned his elbows on his knees. He minded himself that he must be like the bluk, the giant rock sloth. He had even seen a bluk when he was a boy. Now no one saw them. Like every kind of great hunting beast, they were no more. The Old Gutu remembered how the f'gaiin had slaughtered. No hunting beasts and very few Gutu remained. Hjek himself was a great warrior. He had stamped out the teeth of seven of the f'gaiin that he killed. He was clever and could make the Old Gutu laugh and nod their heads at him, and his body and spirit were strong so that women admired him. But Hjek was right to fear the strangers. They were deadly, especially the ones that wore gray and rode inside the shiny beasts. The thing below picked its way all around the slope. Hjek lowered his inner eyelid, clouding his vision. He could still watch the form of the thing moving. In his mind he thought of his new woman. She was young and ardent. He dropped one hand to the ground and scratched the warm dirt and wondered if she would soon be fat and let out a boychild. He had made his first woman fat, but then the strangers had caught and killed her. It had been a very bad thing. It had made him weep and for many days his anger had been too great for even his brothers to come near him. Hjek raised his inner lid. The creature had stopped almost directly beneath him. Tightness filled his throat and his body tensed. But the thing moved on and Hjek relaxed and thought that it looked like a big bug. The comparison pleased him. He smiled. And then Hjek expanded on his idea. He made a picture in his mind -- in it the creature looked exactly like the awkward beetle which sometimes fell from the elephant trees. Hjek had crushed some of these under his foot. In his mind he imagined his foot crushing the thing below. He was happy with himself and laughed. He would go home and tell everyone his idea. They would laugh, even the Old Gutu. Hjek was clever. He laughed so hard that he closed his eyes and his body rocked with mirth. When he opened his eyes again, still aching with joy, he saw that the creature had turned onto a ramp of slag and was climbing the slope. It had already come very close to him. H jek was seized with terror, for he could feel that the thing's eyes were on him. He jumped to his feet and searched for the best way to run. Near his head a rock shattered and splinters flew into his face. Hjek slapped at his cheeks and bloodied his palm. The creature was drawing much closer, screaming in its climb up the slag, and its guns spoke. Rocks shattered and sprayed Hjek with fragments each time it fired. Suddenly Hjek's body Was thrown down on the rocks. He felt a terrible burning in his bowels. He scrambled up and pulled his body over the nearest rocks. Everywhere he went rocks broke up and showered him and he could see blood gushing from his side. The thing had thrown something into him. He was hurt badly. Hjek reached the crest and crawled onto the plateau, but the creature had made the easy climb up the slag and bounced over the crest just behind him. Hjek started to run away at an angle. In the center of the plateau he saw a tall column of rocks the thing could never climb. He opened his lungs and ran as hard as he could, lowering his inner lids so that his eyes did not burn. The thing screamed behind him and the guns started to fire. Hjek opened his eyes and saw the ground before him blowing up puffs of dust. And then he was struck. A chunk of his thigh flew away. He was hit in the right shoulder and stumbled. He was hit three times over his body, each time hard, and he spun round and dropped to his knees. He saw the creature grow large, flames rippling on its face. Hjek was close to death. He could not draw his breath and his body felt broken. His inner flesh seethed. He stumbled to his feet and tilted his face to the sky, wanting to gasp, trying to call to the sun. Anger seared his brain. He cocked his spear arm and pitched his whole body. His spear flew away and then his lungs expelled their air and flecks of blood and a thin piercing scream -- the death scream of his race. Hjek's body shuddered and collapsed. The creature stopped near the body and the top popped open. An animal that looked like Hjek jumped down. He was like Hjek, but he was smaller and his body was covered with gray fabric. He wore the jeweled insignia of a commander of the fleet. Hjek's flesh was the color of his world and so he had worn nothing at all. His body was spread-eagled, face to the sun. His eyes were open but saw nothing. His sword lay behind him, fallen from his hand. The f'gaiin stalked cautiously around Hjek's body. He stopped. With both hands he tugged at the sword and dragged it to Hjek's hand and dropped the pommel into Hjek's palm. Hjek, of course, did not know that he had been done this kindness. II the star system Omega Medusa. Discovered # Sirenian Calendar by Gudwar Zetha, contract explorer for the Galactic Confederacy. First GC scientific expedition # S.C. under Amrer Xz and K.K. Patrick. Zetha is best known as a source of numerous rare minerals, some essential to ship hull construction. It is a self-terminating planet due to an aberration in its orbit and axis. The axis inclines sharply toward its star and Zetha follows a reducing orbit, which draws it into Omega Medusa. All present life forms will perish under increasing temperatures. Also, stress on the planet creates violent geologic shifting, which may in time cause the body to break up in space. The southern hemisphere of Zetha is largely frozen to the #th parallel. The central belt of the planet is marine and has a complex marine ecology. The terrestial ecology is concentrated in the northern hemisphere, which is a single continent to the #th parallel. The polar cap to the #th parallel is hot and arid. A single people live on Zetha, primarily in desert caves and in the surrounding forests. They are a primitive humanoid: Homo Gutu Zethanus. A cousin species of sub-People hominids dwell in the dense forests. They are commonly called Zethans and were mistakenly classed as a People with the Confederacy until the error was corrected in # S.C. In # S.C., Zetha was entered into the Galactic Confederacy as a non-participating protectorate with a civil directory. The directory was militarized in... From The Little Handbook of Planets, a pamphlet by Dr. Horace Amayn Woo R obinson dosed the Gutu 's fingers over the swordhilt with his foot. They cared to die with their weapons gripped. He knew much about them. For seventeen years he had chased the Gutu, hounded them, butchered them in the desert. And for seventeen years he had watched the sun come closer. The heat of this world had sucked him dry. He was a cinder, spare and lean. Robinson snapped up the visor of his helmet and squinted. He stood on the tenth parallel. The searing sun was overhead. It was early morning. So bright was the light that he could not distinguish the timeless still shapes nor the dull red of the desert. He pulled the screen back over his eyes. The commander's skin was dark, colored by birth by the mixing of his ancestors and blackened under the Zethan sun. His hair was a tangle of black wool. His eyes were blue so dark that some men thought them black, and his gaze had power that pierced like a stake through a man and pinned his soul to the wall. He was not handsome. The hawks and eagles of his mother Earth resembled him. The warrior lay on his back staring at the star to which he prayed in life. Already the reddish irises were faded, the eyes dry. This was a big one. Robinson leaned over the corpse to estimate its length. Over eight feet. He jerked back his head. The odor of blood mixed with the contefits of the Gutu's bowels evaporated from a large hole in the warrior's belly. Robinson kneeled by the Gutu's head. It had the flat face of its race, a heavy browridge and shallow forehead. Robinson reached under the skuU and gripped a knot of black hair. He tugged, turned the head. Twined in the knot of hair were colored strings, "beads and human teeth. This one had killed a half dozen or so offworlders. Robinson thought he recognized the Gutu, a rogue warrior involved in perhaps twenty raids in recent years. He pulled a thin-bladed knife from his boot and sliced through the hair at the back of the head. These souvenirs brought a thousand visigulls from cargo sailors who in turn got four or five times as much offworld. The heat prickled his skin. The moisture fried from the flesh and the flesh stung. He had to go back to cover. He walked to his tractor, threw in the souvenir, then climbed the side and plopped into the cab. He reached overhead and drew down the bubble, locked it in place. The refrigerator blew cool air over his legs. Robinson sighed and reached for the microphone. But when he keyed the transmitter, the emergency power relays shut down the cooler. He kicked the floorboard to switch on the refrigeration again. Commander of a yard full of junk! The #st with its record of gallantry was fit to be scuttled. It was an undermanned gang of assassins, staffed by the fleet's unwanteds and equipped from a scrap heap. Robinson's vehicle was sixty years old. They had plucked it out of the garbage and sent it to him for service -- and it ran only because he paid out of his pocket for parts from private dealers and did his own maintenance. He was constantly afraid for himself and his men. Their creaking clanking dog carriages had broken down in the past and Robinson had the memory of what two days becalmed in the desert could do to a man. Robinson gazed a final time at the body. You are a fine animal, he thought, but it's good you're dead. They looked so much like Terrans. They behaved in many ways like men, but their brains were small, primitive. Once caught in the open they were easy prey to the genocidal machinery that Robinson commanded. Robinson thought it ironic that the Confederacy liked to work the races together, humanoid with humanoid, arachnoid with arachnoid, in order to facilitate understanding. And here the likeness facilitated murder. And the hot face of the sun came nearer. Zetha's brazen mother called her home. Never enough Gutu died. They were tenacious and fierce and deadly in their turn. Robinson wondered if the Gutu knew that the only each other's time. sat on a stump by the gate. He was filled with an inexplicable uneasiness, but thirty-four years as a fleet man had taught him to trust his intuitions. He waited now for the reassurance of seeing his friend and commander. At least he could tell Robinson. Robinson would take heed, be watchful. Robinson had the instinct for trouble, too. Delphinius had been in trouble aU his life. He liked to tell men that and grin. His grin lacked a lot of teeth, and his face was pitted and lacerated, a free-form pattern of scars. Sweat trickled from under his dust-colored curls over the smooth skin of his scalp and dripped into his eyebrows. He dabbed at his face with thick fingers, flicked away sweat. Next to Robinson, Delphinius had been on Zetha longer than any man -- fourteen years. He had shared the anguish of the long campaign with Robinson. Both men had become dry and dessicated in mind and body. Both were unwelcome among their rightful peers. Both were being punished. They had swilled together in hot brandy through hot nights, degrading their natures with the hot and stupid bodies of hairless Zethan apes. Delphinius stared between his chunky thighs and tried to remember a cooler place. He had been so long a fleet man that he had lost the dialect of his native agricultural colony. At home they spoke a blend of Simplingual and frenched Anglic-Terran with moans and gutturals and spatulated vowels. And the vixen Zethan sun had lately burned into his brain vivid memories of Messedorn, the family groves, his father's manicured fields, the stream at Eddys Market and the girls with whole armfuls of pink and orange flowers. He snorted and watched his sweat drip between his legs. He had been a bullish boy, not very bright after all, and too heavy-handed and eager to fight. Exasperated, his father had finally thrown a tote bag at him and said, "Y'll git yer butt up and jine wit' fleet roit noo, bucky bee. Git off!" Delphinius was assistant commander of Gamma Company. Gamma was the star company in the #st. Robinson staffed it with his best veterans and the most likely recruits and used it to spearhead every operation. Gamma was sitting ready to begin the newest of the interminable sweeps. They waited for Robinson who was coming the two hundred kilometers from headquarters at Lake Serenity. The companies of the #st were deployed evenly spaced in a ring around the desert. Each company had its command post in a square cleared of elephant trees. The squares were walled and in the center were half-sunken barracks. Delphinius liked the elephant trees. Everyone did. They gave shade. They were huge plants, some over a hundred feet high, and on their umbrella-frame branches enormous leaves grew. The leaves had a thick cellulose and mucuous skin on top which let in sun but let off no moisture. The sunlight let in by and the humidity trapped under the canopy fed the secondary growth that once nurtured Zetha's big game. The leaves gave the plant its name. They looked like the ears of Terran pachyderms. A man had to be careful that a dead leaf falling did not catch him and knock him down. It had happened. T he sentry pulled open the gate and saluted Robinson's vehicle as it trundled into the compound. Delphinius watched the commander dismount and start toward him. He measured the officer's stride, judged his mood. Robinson was intent, a bit gloomy. All the men watched the commander walk across the dirt. Three troop carriers, dully polished, waited against the far wall. Tenders and drivers who had moved in and out of the vehicles, finishing their preparations, now stood and wiped their hands with rags. The company commander climbed out of his hut and stood rather stiffly at the ready. The six new Vupeculans squatted down to gamble. Robinson strode over to them and kneeled into their circle. One of tliem shuffled handfuls of multicolored disks in his fingers and then, when the others burbled anxiously, scattered them before himself. Bald heads bobbed. A frenzied round of clucking started. They stabbed with delicate fingers and plucked up disks, threw them down again. Robinson played. At the end of the round, Robinson held up his disks. The Vupeculans chortled and made oval smiles with sphincter mouths and their nostrils puckered in and out, meaning no. Robinson was a bad player. He threw in his chips and the others flapped their fingers and argued out the tally. Only their sergeant spoke Simplingual. His head nodded up and down and he greeted Robinson, "Haddo, Comamer. Haddo." Delphinius knew the Vupeculans were cursed to have been sent here. They would all be dead in months. Their race burned up on Zetha. Their blood dried and they always seemed to die at night, weeping and shivering. The last to die would die alone, surrounded by Terrans who did not know his language or his medicine. And he would not even be able to comprehend the compassion in the alien faces that watched his life seep out. Robinson straightened up. "What are the men doing out. Lieutenant?" The company commander grimaced. He was new and he remembered his first meeting with Robinson. The commander had promised to kill him if ever again he set the troops outside in the heat for a regulation inspection. "They wanted the air, sir. It's been cool. Under a hundred and twenty all day." "Well, it's hot topside. A hundred sixty-three at the tenth. Get 'em mounted up and cooled down." "Aye aye, sir." The lieutenant looked at the chief. "Give the order, Mr. Delphinius." Delphinius opened his mouth and took a breath. Rapid-fire orders rumbled out of the chamber of his chest. Petty officers echoed the command. The men of Gamma Company climbed to their feet, lumbered out of the barracks, each lugging his gear. They lined up, threw packs and rifles into the  carriers and clambered aboard. The lieutenant saluted Robinson and pivoted on his heel. Delphinius started at once. "It's got me all tied up, the last day or two, sir. I'm a-fret thinkin' sumpin's up, but I dunno. I dunno." Robinson frowned. He watched the little Vupeculans scamper into the last carrier. The motors hummed and the doors were sealed shut. "We're just going to sweep sector nine. Tremors have been minimal all over the topside for the last two weeks. But there have been Gutu sighted all through the tree line in the sector." "Aye, well. There's been no shakes till now. No doubt we'll doodle into the wrath of hell." Zetha, falling on its face, was subject to grand earthquakes, to random breaking of the crust, volcanic gushers, sudden fissures that unzipped in the blink of an eye and frenetic sprays of steam and gas. A man, a vehicle, a whole army could be swallowed by an abrupt, capricious hunger of the planet for flesh and steel. The disruptive quakes were a peril greater than the Gutu, although wandering warriors often hacked the flesh off those stalled by eruptions. And fierce electrical storms in the brittle air had made surveillance flights and gunships an impossibility from the start. They also -- frequently -- distorted and destroyed radio communication and had made power rays and blasters useless, even dangerous. The #st relied on old-fashioned big-bore bullets to knock down berserk Gutu charges. "I wouldn't worry, Delphie. Five days out and back." D elphinius snorted. Then he abruptly recalled something, and plunged a hand inside his field suit, withdrew a lavender postal tube and handed it to Robinson. "Came with cargo yesterday, sir." Robinson snatched it anxiously and popped it open. He had waited months for this reply. It took his breath and raced his heart to roll open the scroll. The paper was heavy, translucent -- expensive stationery. He blinked at it and pressed his lips together. It had been calligraphed by some scribe in Sirenian script, unfamiliar lettering to a man who seldom had intercourse with patricians. And it was composed in the artful dialect of the Capital, a blend of languages affected by people of affairs. Robinson's letter had been written in terse Simplingual, the only form of composition he had ever learned. He unraveled the phrases patiently. To Commander S. V. RobinGeneral of the Provisional Protective Military Directory of Zetha, Commander of Forces; From C. Frank Markos, President, Markos Presentations, Inc., et alia, etcetera. To my friend Robinson, greetings! I was most flattered and pleased to receive your private post. Flattered that you should look to me for help in a time of serious difficulty -- pleased that the differences of years past do not restrict our continuing relationship. You have served as a brilliant and inspirational example to me. Your heroic exploits at the now famous Battle of the Mouth of Brythis not only enriched me with material for my news correspondence and commercial dramatic presentations, but also provided me an example of stirring courage and manly leadership. I did not neglect to notice your mention of a personal debt and this I concede to owing you after using, without your permission, your name and identity as the basis for a fictional hero. However, at the time I assumed you would not be displeased. I am enclosing a draft against my treasury deposit at Napor Silento in the Antigones, closest to you, for twenty thousand visigulls. You can cash it there at your leisure or the Negotiator at the Napor Silento Currency Services Agency, a Mister Eu, will arrange transfer to your account anywhere for a simple two per cent fee. I would trust no other. As regards the wide-spread corruption and exploitation, which you claim goes on vis-avis the miners and government services on Zetha, I can only caution you to guard the rhetoric of your accusations. It is true I have made much of my name and wealth as a respected news agent and analyst, but my career has been guided by prudent consideration for avoidance of seriously complicated controversy and my long experience in and with the ruling circles of our universe prompt me to advise you to wait solemnly for retirement and... R obinson grunted, snarled and ripped up the letter. The two men watched curiously the pieces float to the ground and lie dormant. "He means to buy me off!" "Sir?" 'This," said Robinson and thrust his finger into the tube. He withdrew a yellow personal draft, tossed aside the tube and began to tear the draft in two. He paused. So much for his crusade for justice. So much really for his fight to save himself and his men from tedious death in hell. Markos had been the last and worst chance. Robinson stared back through his memory at the pallid, clammy little man who had wet his pants in the pitch of battle -- which had been more slaughter than battle -- and then had run off to produce videos about Bloody Jack Robinson and the #st, starring Shane Shang. "Mr. Delphinius." "Yes, sir." 'Take this draft. After we return from this mission, arrange to have this amount put into my treasury account. You can do business with a negotiator, a Mr. Eu of Napor Silento. He comes well regarded. While we're out I want you to figure -- get Busic to help you with the figures -- I want you to figure a fair system of distribution of this money as a prize to the five-fifty-first." "Yes, sir!" Robinson left Delphinius staring at the draft, dumfounded. It had cost him his pride to go begging to Markos. And this is a good example of why, he thought, a man should never bargain with his pride. But the hand that slaps your face may at the same time hold a reward. To announce a prize was an honor and a privilege for an officer, a pleasure almost always reserved to a ship's captain when his crew grappled a floater or disabled an enemy vessel. Robinson was pleased to act like the space-going captain he had dreamed of becoming and would never be. The last prize had been announced to the #st when they had seized the treasure cache of the Kilton Pirates at Baidn and fleet retained a percentage to reward the forces. If they were to seize anything of value on Zetha the mining companies would demand it as compensation for their losses and the directory would fairly well give it to them and swap favor for favor later. Robinson jumped into the cockpit of his tractor, slammed down the bubble and poured himself a glass of Vuito, the lusty orange liquor of the Nuns of Kjimk, pudgy little reptilian females who had found that their divine nectar was worth a fortune in exports. He sipped the Vuito and controlled his breathing, relaxing himself. It had cost Robinson the flower of his lifetime to sweat in the Zethan dungheap. He would take his pitiable rewards where he might. He had not been offworld in eleven years. He was held on emergency orders and he was kept from early retirement by an order of exigency -- and they would no doubt try to assassinate him when he did retire. They had reason to fear him. Robinson shifted the gears in the tractor and rolled out through the company gate. His rabble clattered along behind. Ill sat six to a bench on both sides. But in the third squad the Vupeculans all huddled together by the rear port as was their custom. With each violent shake of the ground they burbled anxiously and squeezed more closely together. It suited the rest of the men who had more room, even enough to lie down. Delphinius had predicted rightly. In two hours, three big quakes had bumped the troop carriers to a standstill. The last had ripped a wide chasm across their path, necessitating a wide detour. Delphinius' voice boomed on the intercom: "Here we go, lads, a big one starboard." The men peered through the ports. Fifty yards from the vehicle the ground swelled and cracked like a fast-baking loaf. The floor of the carrier shivered. Then red vapor shot from the cracks and suddenly a chunk of ground was bjown away and a geyser of steam soared far overhead. Everyone went back to his seat. Sometimes the steam pockets took days to blow out. Finch, a brawny brigrat from Terra Nova, lay on his back, his knees up. He was a scrapper and a chronic fence jumper and the Terran Fleet had finally given up and sent him to Zetha. Finch blinked, tightened his face and quickly broke wind like a small clap of thunder. "Finch, you're a disgust." Brope was sitting at Finch's feet, his arms crossed and his feet stretched out. He was an ox of a man born on Garday. His father was Terran, his mother Shesemii. Frequently the children of such a mating were mules. On that account, Brope suffered a little less than most of the men because he had no sexual appetite. "Me the disgoost?" said Finch. "Why, 'tis yoo, Brope, joost to look at the loomp of fat on yer shoulders." The rest of the men laughed, except the Vupeculans, who kept their own counsel. Brope was the squad leader, but it was all right to have fun with him. He was simple and good-natured. His error had been that he killed a man, inadvertently, in a bone-crushing embrace in an attempt to keep the man from deserting. Brope was innocent but dangerous. Fleet sent him to Zetha. Very few realized he had been there for ten years. Brope also happened to speak a little Vupeculan. He had gotten around in his time. His squad was always given the little men. He tried to explain to the others that the Vupeculans got there like anybody else. In the Vupeculan culture there were seventeen cardinal Disgraces. The six men with Brope had committed one, which was to enter a village looking for imimiv on one of the liege lord's sanguinary days. The six Vupeculans had confessed after reciting the grueling prayers of contrition during a vigil beneath the black obelisk of Oimoidin. In a less enlightened day they would have been punished by having two of the three sperm ducts pared out of the crotch. Now they were assigned to Zetha. "Now, Brope," said Finch, "they tell me here that yoo be knowin' all there is aboot our fine purposes here on Zetha." Finch was a new man. He had been cautioned to set up the right relationship with Brope, which meant to keep a little distance. Brope had religious ideas. But Brope always knew what there was to know about Robinson, Zetha and the #st. "There are no fine purposes on Zetha," said Brope. "Meanin' what?" Finch propped his head on his helmet and stared at Brope from between his knees. "Meaning that." "Well, what is it we be up to then?" "We ride around like so. We go to all the various caves we know they've lived in before and search. Maybe we find an old man or some women, maybe even a buck or two. We kill them and when the time comes we go back and sit." "Well, noo, tell me what this war be aboot." "There is no war." "Well, then, who the hell be I?" "You're Finch and you're a disgust." T he men laughed and Brope thumped his head on his helmet. "Brope, yoo're an idiot," he said. "Finch, here's how it is. You're in garrison. You're police. You protect the good Gutu from the bad Gutu." Finch thought a while. "Ah-hah! But there be no good Gutu." "There you are." Brope stared a while at nothing. "When it all began was when they found this place, see? The miners worked this planet with no licenses. But then the Confederacy come along and told the miners they'd have to negotiate with the natives, the rightful landlords here, which is the way the Confederacy looks at things. But the Gutu are a mean lot and pretty stupid anyway -- and they don't negotiate, see. So the miners come up with a plan to have the little ape people be the natives and they set it up that way, with a tribal synod and a request for a directory. Then the miners just bribed off all the directors who came, and they got the troopers to come cause, as they put it, the Gutu were people" "Ah!" said Finch. "That was when Robinson and this outfit come here." One of the men laughed. "Tell him 'bout the rape." Finch's eyes brightened. "A rape, now." "It was but it wasn't. You see, there was this lieutenant-commander had a little gaf ape that he screwed with. Well, a trooper come by one day and sees her, throws her down and screws with her as well. The lieutenant-commander caught him and court martialed him for rape of a native and all. Well, away off somewhere, some bureaucrat starts feeding all this into his computer for storage and the computer spits it back out and says it can't be rape to rape an animal. That's .when the works got twisted up and the bureaucrats figured it out that the apes can't be the natives. So they made the Gutu the natives again." Brope pulled on his nose and sat placidly staring at the opposite bulkhead. Finch sat up. "So?" He jabbed Brope with his foot. "Well, what's the rest of it, then?" "There isn't any rest of it." "Well, what's Robinson and all them doin' aboot it?" Brope nodded. "There are two kinds of people here. Those who take their money and have a good time messing up the place and those who keep their mouths shut and do the humping. Robinson can't do anything. Last time he went on leave, he went off to the Ministry of Peoples on The Siren and requested an audience and come damn close to getting in. Then they arrested him and shipped him back. It's all he can do to keep us off the field as much as he can -- and he keeps away from Lake Serenity where he's not wanted and where he's apt to wind up cold dead on his ass if he doesn't watch out." "Ah, Brope!" "Ah nothing. This is money you're talking about and plenty of it." Delphinius' voice broke over the intercom again. "Here it is, lads." The carrier stopped and the men went to the ports. It was the Mouth of Brythis. Brope had seen it. He went back to his seat. Brythis was the devil-god of the Utixu who swallowed up in his horrible maw wayward children who stole or pestered cripples or played with their genitals. Brythis seized adults, too, but those he chewed. The Mouth was an immense bowl, more awesome than anything else in Zetha's elaborate, torn landscape. In the mindless past, rifts had formed in the mantle below and moisture had been forced up through the crust. Rushing into the rifts and hollows had come magma and malten minerals, a natural alloy containing all the elements of the planet. Then, in an instant, the bottom collapsed and the ring around it erupted and splashed molten elements high into the air in waves, boils, columns, spirals, and it all froze there. It remained forever, polished, reflecting every shade and color, some of it too bright to look at. From the Mouth the Gutu mined splinters with which they made their weapons. And to the Mouth they had led the #st in the first year of battle. The warriors united. Every man had come, bringing all his trophies and weapons and his boys to carry his extra spears. The #st had found them dancing and shrieking, singing a frantic ululation -- the Gutu exultation over war. And to get to them the #st had been forced to descend the few treacherous trails in column, with the nation of giants wild and surging at their flanks. The Mouth had filled up with slaughter, bodies dumped on bodies, and the living stood on the stacks of dead in frantic defiance. After seventeen years all the bones had finally been carried away. IV R obinson steered the tractor over a ridge, and began a violent joggle to the valley floor. Fourteen troop carriers, a single tank and two scout cars were pulled into a circle below. Mount Misery sat to the north. It hulked above the terrain like a hunchback. Sharp ridgelines radiated from the base of the mountain. The night camp lay in a sandy valley like glistening toys between the mountain's spread legs. A peaked shadow skimmed across the valley floor. As the sun sank the mountain sent its groundcast sniffing for blood. Robinson's vehicle rolled into the circle and parked. The mountain provided an extra half-hour of semidarkness, shade, the illusion of a break in the heat. The men spilled out of their vehicles. A mess crew erected a camp kitchen. A water barrel was rolled into the arena and Robinson went to it, marked the night's ration on the glass measuring tube. The men were free to take what they wanted. Experience and the careful eyes of their fellows told them what was fair. The chief messman handed Finch a plate. "Better eat it before it gets too hot." The messman guffawed. It was an old joke. Finch took the plate and watched Robinson stride around the perimeter, inspecting each vehicle inside and out. According to military custom, Robinson was the last served. Other officers ignored tradition, but Robinson did not. The #st maintained a schedule of strict discipline and Robinson considered it his discipline to keep up the morale of the men and to set an example. Robinson took his plate to a small circle where other officers were eating. He sat with them but just a Uttle apart and chewed quietly, efficiently, at his meal. When finished he dunked his own plate in the sterilizer vat and replaced it in the stacks. Then he moved out of sight. Delphinius stumbled in the gray of night. One trooper played lonesome songs on a mouth harp. The camp had grown quiet. He found the commander lying on his bedroll between two vehicles. Robinson held a slender inhaler, a gold tube containing a euphoric. "Sit down, Delphie. Have a sniff." Delphinius accepted the inhaler. "Thanks, sir." He drew the drugged vapor into one nostril. They were silent a long while. "You were right about the shakes today, Mr. Delphinius." "Damned if I weren't." The warmth of the drug reached the chiefs brain and he sighed. The tense knots in his muscles slackened one by one. "Sir, when does a man know he's up to the end of his hitch?" "Delphie, you and me could've gotten ourselves killed many times over the year. Seventeen and fourteen. That's thirty-one years of nothing to live for. But we never did manage to die. A lot of men have. Maybe now seems like the time if you've quit having a reason to stay alive." "Nope." Delphinius wagged his head slowly. "I ain't put up that way. It's just the feelin' I've got. I keep on dreamin' right along." The chief embraced his own meaty arms. "Things are just breakin' up and I feel somehow the hitch is over -- but I can't really say." He dirugged and stood up. Robinson lowered himself to his bedroll. "Maybe so. My dreams have been getting pretty thin. It's the end of the line when you've got no hope and I can't find any." He shut his eyes and Delphinius moved away. an image of his mother, a fat woman, Jamaican. She had bunched the youngest ones around her and left London for better parts. His old man had been drunk as ever, always dying and never managing to be dead. She had thought the oldest had already gone bad and had left him with his father so that neither would spoil the ones remaining.  wish you'd taken me, he thought. Life would have come out some way other than this. Robinson had gone to school sometimes, just to learn the mathematics. The cargo sailors at the docks -- he had even talked to goldbraided officers, astrogators and pilots -- had told them, "Boy, you want to go up there, you got to know the mathematics." He did well when he studied. When his father disappeared, he kept their room by himself, and he kept up his thieving to pay for it. He whipped the lights out of a Kuzian, a Gif, some Terra Novans, any fool who walked away from the docks into Robinson's dreary slum and looked like he might have money. In time he was even Mr. Crutt suggested that if Robinson could learn to keep up attendance he would help the boy secure a grant to go to the university. He agreed. He had just one ambition. To fly in space. One of those periodic attacks of social conscience that grip aristocrats put him where no boy from his background dared dream of going. One day word simply came that there was a billet for a disadvantaged bright young man at the Galactic University in the Academy of Fleet Science -- and the billet was his! He excelled. He was proud of his cadet whites, thirsted for the regular uniform, dreamed of standing on the bridge as an ensign, rising to become ship's captain, the master. In his class of eight hundred, he always rated in the top five. Where he was weak he struggled until he did weU. In the women's cadet corps had been an unusual girl. She was the daughter of the great Nance Gershon, the industrialist. She was radiant, delectable, a joyful person. And she had ambition. Girls of her class did not follow careers. They were expected to inherit, to become hostesses to the centers of power and to be brood mares to the dynasty. But Stella wanted, before she surrendered to that, to have a few years on the bridge herself. She met Robinson at the Mid-Year Ensemble in which the supplicant cadets were presented. Her betrothed. Cadet Throble, had been ill and she danced with Robinson that night. They fell injudiciously into love. Stella's family cowed before her will, inherited from her father. But they had been alarmed by the proposal that she not only marry beneath her class but that she break an appropriate engagement to do it. Nevertheless, it was to be so. Except that Robinson had been so engrossed in his career that he had never noticed that between the other cadets -- scions of patrician homes -- wound a thick web of alliances. To them Robinson and the few like him were tolerable outsiders. When he courted one of their women he made enemies that stretched from the Academy deep into the fleet. Soon no cadet would share quarters with him. His membership in the Sailors' Club was revoked. His test papers were lost or misgraded. His equipment was vandalized. Finally, frustrated, he confronted Thorble and Thorble called him out. It was permissible for cadets and for officers without assignments to fight duels. Every Terran cadet turned out on the parade field, row on row of white tunics, silent, certain of who the winner would be. And wondering what revenge would be meted out to him. Thorble fell with a gash in his thigh and his nose shattered by Robinson's handguard. It took only a few seconds. The next day Robinson was awarded a commission and an immediate transfer to ground forces, with orders to report to the #st Field Expeditionary Force, then in training. T he drug numbed him, and Robinson fell into a troubled sleep, bothered by heat, too weary to rest. He dreamed and the laughing girl stroked his cheek and her voice was rich and lustrous : Darling, you 're so handsome in whites! Next he stood erect behind the helmsman, trembling, for the helmsman steered hopelessly for the points of light, but one by one each went out and he cried. Sir! Are we lost? and he tried again and the light diminished into nothing: Sir! Are we going to die? But the last light guttered down and then flickered back to life and Robinson answered himself. No, we are just becalmed. Robinson jumped to his feet without knowing why. He heard gunfire, a carbine. He turned and looked out beyond the circle of vehicles. The Gutu were massed and running in, hundreds of them. He pulledout his pistol and fired twice into the heart of the nearest one. Two replaced the fallen Gutu. They were quiet! Robinson fired at both, tore their flesh, but they rushed into him, smashed his chest, and he felt himself hurled into deepest night... He awakened startled and turned his head. A shock went off in his neck and scorched a path up and down his spine. He held his head still and blinked. He was in a room of pink walls, constructed of form-afoam. The walls were warped, irregular. He heard someone murmur and slowly turned his head. A young Gutu leaned on the far wall, his sword in the floor, hands cupped over the pommel. Two females in white cloth skirts sat on the floor by the warrior's feet. It was cool in the room. One female stood and peered at him, creeping closer. "Subu h 'n!" she said and the other female jumped to her feet and passed through a drape that hung over the door. The warrior gazed dull-eyed, not able to comprehend the activity around him. He stared into space. The females watered and fed Robinson and helped him to sit up. They were tall women, but they were young Gutu with firm breasts and soft plaits of hair. Robinson wondered what it would be like to have one. No man had that he knew of. You could not rape a Gutu and the Directory seriously forbade any fraternizing, not that it had ever been possible. Robinson's shoulder was broken. It had been set and wrapped. He thought he had a concussion. Dizziness crowded him if he stood too long. The females steadied him and wiped his face with cool rags. He was treated to this tender therapy for hours. No one spoke. The girls passed in and out and the guard kept his vigil solemnly. At last one of the females entered and said, "Joo -- come -- mmm -- me." Both females helped him walk. He felt like a child between them. They helped him through the drapes and he suppressed a gasp. The remnants of the #st were scattered before him. Over a hundred men, many wounded and injured -- these had been bandaged and splinted. Gutu females moved among the men, serving food and drink, tending to the hurt. Silent warriors lined the walls. He saw Delphinius, arm broken, cheeks slashed. The chief smiled and raised a hand in salute. Four Vupeculans huddled at the chief's feet. Brope was stretched out beside them asleep on a pallet. They were all in a deep cave, a chill dank place, lighted by stolen lamps. Water dripped from the walls and coursed through grooves in the stone floor. Form-a-foam cells had been constructed along the cavern walls. Robinson always wondered how the Gutu used half the things they stole. The females guided him to a side grotto, away from the main cavern and to the door of a form-a-foam cell. One girl pointed for him to go in. Dizziness washed over him. He lurched and went through the door. H e was in a room with a huge desk. The desk had been intended for Commodore Tsu, but the Gutu had stolen it seven years earlier in a raid on the cargo platform south of Lake Serenity. It was of genuine Sirenian diieldwood and cost a fortune. On shelves behind the desk were bound volumes, tapes and a tape reader. Gutu spears and swords were placed along the walls. On one wall was an original portrait of a Synch maiden in mating frock. On the others were star charts, a photo of The Siren and beside it a photo of Zetha, the view from the north pole. The Gutu behind the desk was named Dak. Thirteen years earlier six reasonably bright Gutu had been selected to go offworld to school. That had been a cool period, during which the miners and the Directory stifled their ambitions. The Confederacy had sent cultural enrichment agents to Zetha for a short while. Dak, one of the six, had gone off to school at Beta Amanda. No one had since figured out what became of the educated Gutu. Dak was pointing to a chair before his desk. "Please sit. Commander." Robinson slid into the chair and put his head down for a moment. Nausea tugged at him. Dizziness and fear threatened to make him sick. Finally he raised his head. Dak was studying him, leaning forward on the desk. He wore a green robe and several necklaces. Robinson became aware that he was wearing only his undergarments. The Gutu had a superstitious regard for the few among them who were actually intelligent. These performed the magic of reasoning with alacrity and were frequently obeyed out of awe. "How are you, Dak?" Robinson asked. He straightened himself, struggled to compose his emotions. "I am very well, Commander. It is pleasing to see you are alive. It was not known at any time that you would survive, of course." Dak poured brandy into two exquisite pink crystal goblets. Robinson had lost them in a raid on the officers' warehouse. He could no longer remember when. "Fattening the kill. Dak?" Robinson took the glass of brandy. "Only as a manner of speech. Commander." "I'd like to know what is going on. My men -- " "You have seen your men? Then you know they are in good care. Those who survived. There were casualties." "What about all our equipment?" "That unfortunately will mostly have to be destroyed. What is useful will be kept. It will take some time." Dak raised his glass. "I would like to toast, as your people do, a noble enemy." R obinson acknowledged and sipped his brandy. He drained the glass. The brandy heated his throat and he sucked in air to refresh his mouth. "How long have you been around. Dak?" "For many years now. I returned at night with cargo and slipped away. It was impolite of me, but the sailors had been good enough to let me know that any Gutu was shot at first sight. I thought to avoid the social amenities. "I think you will appreciate. Commander, that this has been carefully planned. We plotted your habits. You have simple habits for fighting simple people. We know your favorite campsites. We know you have become uncareful with your guards. And we had to guide our men to make them fight a different way. It is harder to teach them new habits than it is for your men to learn them." "I'm impressed," said Robinson. "Listen, D, let's get to the point. The Gutu have never tortured people. Why didn't you just overrun us? You've always been straightforward killers in the past." "Yes, straightforward." Dak's bulk was slightly ludicrous behind the desk. When he straightened he loomed up behind it, reducing its scale and importance. He sensed this and leaned forward again. "You have not been tortured, I think." "No." "You will not be -- and I will explain. But first I ask you to tell me one thing, to answer a question. Why have you stayed to fight us so long. Commander? Do you hate us so much? You have become part of our very lives." Robinson thought, looking into his goblet. "I had to get my crystalware back," he murmured. Dak turned an ear toward him. "What is that?" "Nothing." He looked into Dak's eyes. "No, I don't hate you people. Dak. I've been here because I had no choice. I had to do it to survive." D ak nodded vigorously, satisfied. "Good. Then we understand. None of us had any choice. It is necessary to survive, yes? And you will see that when I went off to school it was to find a way for my people to survive." "Why the hell did you come home then? This place is going to blow up any minute. Your people can't see that, but you can. And there's been this-" "You would have killed me if you had found me. I knew this. But I knew as well that you could be our survival. I have had to learn to think in many new ways. In unusual ways. Here." Dak reached behind him and picked up a volume. It was stamped Robinson. "It is volume eight of The Comparative History and Study of Structures and Genetic Affinities of the Anthropomorphic Species of Peoples, by Professor Marg Thqir. Are you familiar with Thqir?" "No. He's a biologist of some kind?" "Thqir, yes. I'm surprised you do not know of him. He pioneered in the study of the humanoid life forms. Let me explain. He observed that certain forms are repeated in the universe. Thqir was a humanoid himself, a Vupeculan, in fact. He traveled to over a hundred worlds. He had many students who assisted his study. He wondered if there were common genetic pools or if adaptation to form were predictable under given circumstances -- " 'That's all academic to me. Dak." "Of course. I was in the library at the university, feeling very sad because I could think of nothing to help my people. They are hard people to deal with. They are not only conservative, they are too stupid to be anything else. They are a difficult people to save. "So I found that book and started to thumb through it to see if my people were mentioned. I looked them up under the genetic tables -- the genotype and also the affinity genotypes. Do you see it? Good, The list at the bottom of the column indicates the species with which the Gutu ought successfully be able to breed." Robinson peered at the page. He recognized the symbols for what in Anglic-Terran is called Homo Sapiens Sapiens. Robinson chuckled and handed the book back to Dak. "So what?' "Indeed, Commander. Do you not see why you are alive?" "You want me and my men to breed with your people?" "Exactly. That is it." "Dak, Dak, be a realist." Robinson shook his head. A tired grin gripped his mouth. "Your people breed and what does it get you? More babies to feed to the guns? Oh, I realize what you're after. More intelligent offspring. So they'll be a little harder to kill -- is that it? Dak, this world is going to blow up. They're going to sit out there and kill you until it happens. They're fools. They love that metal and that money. They'll ride this world to death to get it. The road has run out, man, for you and your people and for me and my men." D ak listened calmly. He spread his hands on the desk. "Commander, more intelligent offspring they will be, no doubt. But also they will have hearty constitutions. Look at the Gutu physically. Look at the adaptations we are capable of. We are a powerful people." "But, Dak, you cannot beat them out there -- no matter how strong you are. And what's the point? There's nothing to save. The world's going to fly-" "You keep saying that, Commander. But perhaps not for a thousand years. Yes, yes, but perhaps tomorrow. I know this. But there are other worlds, better worlds than Zetha by far." "How do you get to them?" "Commander, think for one moment. You are tired. You have lost belief! There are not many Gutu ' left. It is a good thing because without our animals we would only have starved these many years anyway. But suppose that we had a population of brighter children. Now with that and the rights to what they want here so badly, the minerals, the ores -- and they are ours by right -- " Dak slapped the desk -- "we would have something. Your people make bQlions from us, do they not? If we could have the revenues from that for just one year -- but we've not a visigull, not a fobber!" Robinson pursed his lips. "Even without wealth, perhaps -- " "Perhaps what?" "Mercenaries. Your people are hell lo fight. Discipline them, get a smarter generation together, a little more nip and tuck -- " "Now you begin to think. Commander! That is excellent." Dak looked at him for a moment and then said, "I make this proposition on behalf of my people. Those of you who will agree to this -- to father the children and to teach them -- will live out your lives in peace.' "And the alternative?' "Painless death." Robinson held out his crystal and Dak refilled it with brandy. "My hitch seems to be over." "What is that?" "Nothing. You know. Dak, I've kept myself alive so that I could live my life. Does that make sense?" "To me, very much." "Then I agree -- if you guarantee that every one of my men will be treated well." "Some are not useful, not Terran-" "Those are the ones I mean most of all." "Ah! Well! It is done. Commander. A toast?" They drank their glasses down and Robinson stood up. "I will make an announcement to my men in a few hours. I'd like to rest now and I want the guard out of my room." Dak nodded, smiling, and rushed out of the room. Robinson felt his way into the cavern and looked for his cell. One of the females spied him and came to take his arm. The men watched the sagging body of their commander being taken to his bed and they worried. The warrior was gone. The room was cool. The girl put water to his lips and helped him to lie down. Her hands, fretful and tender, touched his many wounds, and Robinson stared into the girl's eyes. He realized that Dak must have selected some of the brighter girls to consort with him. He reached up and ran his fingers over her flat smooth cheeks. "You must be mine, h'm? Well, come on, lie down here. Let's take a little rest."  T hey bought the baby because Elain said she'd go crazy if she didn't have something. "This is the best we have," the salesman said. He showed them the super deluxe model. Turned off, it looked like a life-size doll -- blond hair, blue eyes and pudgy arms and legs. "It cries, wets, drinks. It's programed to sit up by itself, roll over. put things in its mouth. It can stand up holding onto furniture. It will even teethe and grow two inches in the next six months -- and it sleeps twelve or more hours a day." The salesman put in the power pack and flicked the tiny button behind the right ear. The doll kicked in its crib, lifted its head and looked around. "Oh, Jim, he's beautiful," Elain said. She reached over and the baby put out his hand, closed it over her finger and squeezed. She blinked hard, smiled, and the baby smiled back. "May I pick him up?" "Of course." She buried her nose in the baby's neck and nuzzled it as the tiny legs kicked excitedly. The baby laughed. She held it close and its fingers touched her face. "Can we buy him, Jim?" She looked at him, her eyes soft and hungry. She stayed home all day with nothing to do. She'd had goldfish once, then a kitten, then a puppy. The goldfish had died -- probably from overfeeding -- and the kitten and puppy had grown too fast, become independent animals too quickly, not the soft, cuddly things she had fallen in love with. The robobaby looked as though it might work -- it was soft and cuddly, would grow slowly -- and the best thing was that it could be thrown away when she became bored with it. "All of the pleasures of a real baby, none of the pain," the salesman said. "Venerri circuits throughout its body. People who don't know will think you have a real baby." He dropped his voice. "Have you ever seen your wife so happy, sir?" Elain was holding the baby, walking around the store with it, showing it the reflections in the mirrors, cooing to it, rocking it in her arms, her eyes warm and misty. "We'll take it," Jim said. "It needs rest, of course," the salesman said. Jim nodded. The Venerri circuits, which could be programed for anything -- including memory, compassion and even daydreams -- needed at least one hour of inactivity in three. Everyone had seen an overworked robo -- and they were everywhere, doing everything -- suddenly collapse when the Venerris burned out. "It's smaller, so that it needs even more rest." Jim was amazed at the cost. "Because of the programs," the salesman explained. "You can set it to sleep through the night if you want -- it never needs a baby sitter. Shut it off when you leave the house. It can even be programed for sickness -- if you want to practice before having a real baby." "We're not planning on it," Jim said. smiling at it, looking down at it in her arms, laughing when it smiled back at her. "We have to think of a name," she said. "You think of it. It's your toy." "It's not a toy, Jim. Look." She whistled between her teeth and the baby waved its arms and laughed. "It's a baby, Jim, and it's ours. Ours." While she fixed dinner the doll played on the floor of the living room, lifting itself onto the coffee table and chairs, drooling onto the carpet. While they ate she fed it milk from the bottle that had come with it. During the evening, while he worked on papers he had brought home from the office, she played with the baby, then put it to sleep in the extra bedroom. It awoke once during the night. Jim got up -- ordinarily he was a very sound sleeper -- when Elain didn't, went into the baby's room and shut it off. He heard her in the morning. "The baby!" she screamed. "The baby!" He ran from the table to her and saw her looking down at the lifeless doll. "It's dead, Jim. It's dead." She was terror-stricken, ashen and shaking. "No it's not." He reached over, found the small button and flicked it on. The baby kicked, smiled and looked up at him. "It cried in the middle of the night," he said. "You know I need my sleep." "Don't ever do that again." She lifted the baby, held it close and cooed to it. When he came home the spare bedroom had been turned into a nursery. There was new paper on the walls, a crib and a bassinette and a dresser full of baby clothes. Elain was sitting on the floor, watching the baby play with new toys. "You said I could," Elain said when she saw him looking at the paper and calculating its cost. "I did." He crossed to the picture window and looked down at the harbor. "Are drinks ready?" It was a ritual that they each have two drinks in front of the window when he came home from work. The baby started to cry almost as soon as he sat down. Elain picked him up, but he kept crying. "What's wrong with that -- thing?" Jim said. "I don't know. He may be teething. There -- there -- " she said softly. She stood up and went into the nursery. Jim waited for her and, when she didn't come back, followed her. She was sitting in a chair holding the baby, trying to feed it. There was a dirty diaper on the floor and Jim wrinkled his nose in disgust. "They do that, too?" he said. She glared at him, indicating that the baby was going to sleep, and asked him to leave the room. H e went back to the picture window and slumped into a chair waiting for her. When she came out the drinks had turned to junipersmelling water in the pitcher. "I didn't think it would take that long," she said. "He's teething, I think." "Teething -- " "Babies are like that. They teethe, they make messes -- but they're so lovable. Oh, Jim -- " "It's a doll -- a robot," he said, harder than he had to. "No -- don't say that. Think of it as a person." She bit her lower lip, blinked hard. "I want a baby -- someone to love -- so much. It's a baby. It has to be." She looked away from him. "It's not." "Please, Jim. Say it's a baby. You don't know what it's like, being home all day with nothing to do." "You had the goldfish, the puppy." "The goldfish." She almost laughed. "They died. I overfed them, remember?" From the nursery came sound -- they could hear the baby cry for an instant in its sleep. "I need this, Jim." He looked at her, so tiny, so alone. "Okay," he said. She reached out her hand, took his and they sat in front of the window for five minutes until the baby cried. The baby awoke during dinner, too. Elain fed it at the table, holding the bottle with her chin, the baby cradled in her left arm as she ate. "I really think he's teething," she said. When dinner was over, Jim found the instruction book that had come with the baby and read it while she rocked the child and crooned to it. "What kind of a program is the baby on ?" he asked when she had tucked it in for the night. "The one he was on when we -- got him," she said. She looked defensive. "Why?" "I just wonder if he should be awake as much as he is." "He's teething," she said. "Isn't he supposed to sleep twelve hours a day?" "All babies are different," she said. Tlie baby woke once during the night and she left the bed to tend it. He rolled over, angry at being awakened. Elain was feeding the baby in the new high chair when Jim came into the kitchen. She smiled at him, then fixed his breakfast -- though he had told her many times he didn't need it -- as the baby played with its cereal. When he called home at noon he could hear the baby in the background as he talked to her. When he came home the baby was in the playpen and Elain was watching it. She fixed drinks and they sat in front of the window while the baby cooed and gurgled behind them. "Isn't he beautiful?" Elain said. He nodded, knowing it would please her. "Do you think Byron is a good name?" "Byron?" "For the baby." "Fine." "I mean -- do you really like it?" "Yes." He reached to touch her face and she kissed the palm of his hand. The baby started to cry. E lain sent out birth announcements, called a christening service and arranged for a short ceremony. On a shopping trip with the baby she signed up for a photography gimmick-one picture a week for a year. She joined a Young Mothers Club. She told Jim that she was happier than she had ever been before and he believed her -- she smiled more now, laughed more often and seemed like a young girl again. She was also more tired than she had been before. Byron woke up once or twice a night and seemed to be awake all day, but that didn't seem to bother her. She had never been an intellectual -- in spite of her college education -- and holding the baby, taking care of it, sacrificing for it, seemed to fill a need in her that had not been hinted at before. She had always been lonely, she said, but he had never guessed at the depth of her need to be with someone. It was all Byron now. He would wake in the middle of the night and Elain would go to him, feed him and rock him back to sleep. He crawled on the floor, drooling onto the carpet and destroying magazines. He wet himself often, threw up onto Jim's best shirt one afternoon when he held the child at Elain's insistence. Elain didn't want drinks in the afternoon any more -- she forgot to make them several times, rarely finished the one she made for herself -- although it was she who had begun the custom, as she had begun most of their rituals that made them different, she said, from all the other people who had ever lived. The baby was there constantly, demanding to be held or changed or fed, having to be lifted away from dirt, breakables and electrical outlets. "I don't think the baby should be awake all the time," he said. "It's just healthy, that's all. We wouldn't want a sick baby, would we?" When he looked again for the instruction book he found the thing more tattered and torn than he had expected it to be. He knew that she had been using it often. "Have you been changing the program?" he asked, knowing that she had, knowing that she was doing something to keep the baby awake and active. "Look how healthy he is," she said instead of answering. She lifted Byron and touched his mouth. "He has a tooth already. You can feel it." She made Jim run his finger over the baby's gums. He could feel a tooth under the softness. "It's a tooth," he said. "You don't sound very impressed. Don't you care?" "I care, about you." "You should care about the baby, too." She turned her back on him. He looked at the instruction book in his hand and decided to call the salesman. X mandatory .for that machine," the salesman said. "You've seen that it -- uh -- digests?" "Too well." "That's a special formula. When the machine is resting, either turned off completely or just when the child is sleeping, the chemicals actually rebuild and strengthen the circuits." "In other words, she's really feeding it?" "It only needs one or two feedings a week. Most of the rest is wasted, but the owners like to think they have a real baby. Many feed them four times a day. They feel motherly -- and it's good for them.". "It's the lack of rest that bothers .-,.# me. "The machine has to be rested." The salesman looked down for a moment. "She likes the doll quite a bit?" "Yes." "Some young mothers are overzealous at first. The doll is made for about a week of overuse." "We've had it three." "You've never had a baby before?" "No. We had a puppy once. Goldfish. She overfed them." "Some women do that. They love too much." The salesman shook his head slowly. "You'll have to make her understand." Elain wouldn't understand. "It's because he's so healthy that he's awake so often," she said. "He's only awake because you keep him awake." "I need him." She picked Byron up and held him close. "It's not good for him to be awake so much." "You're just jealous," she said. "I need someone to love, that's all. You have your job and you can't love me the way Byron can. I thought you could, but it's impossible. I need him, Jim." "Okay," he said. He knew she had never been so content and he listened while she told him what Byron had done -- climbed onto the coffee table. drank from a cup, played peek-a-boo. She had taken him shopping and people had told her what a nice baby she had. #  drink?' TT she asked. He nodded; it was the first time in five days she had asked. She put the baby onto the floor and put ice cubes into the pitcher, splashed some vermouth on top of them. Byron started to cry. "I think he needs a change," Elain said. "Will you add the gin, dear?" She ran into the nursery with Byron in her arms. Jim crossed to the window. Down below he could see a freighter being pushed upriver by tugs, a barge loaded with garbage going the other way. He poured gin onto the ice cubes and stirred. Elain came from the baby's room before he had poured the drinks. She put Byron on the floor near his newest toy. He laughed and clutched at it. She came over to Jim, kissed him and held out her glass. He poured her drink. They clinked glasses and sipped. "You do understand?" she asked. "Of course," he said slowly. "Isn't he beautiful?" Elain looked at the baby. It was standing at the coffee table, holding the top with pudgy hands, reaching for the magazines just out of reach. Elain smiled, said "Hi, baby," and the child turned to her and beat his hands on the table in excitement. "He is beautiful," Jim said. "Did he rest today?" "A little," she said. Which probably meant not at all. Byron had been awake at seven in the morning, had been awake when Jim called home at eleven and Elain had taken him shopping in the afternoon. It was now past five. Ten hours. And it would be awake until about nine. It would then awaken at least once during the night. About eight hours of sleep -- and supposedly it needed twelve. They were both watching Byron when he fell. One moment he was standing, holding onto the table, and then he tipped to one side, thumped onto the floor and lay there not moving. Elain dropped her glass and ran to the baby, skidding to a stop on her knees beside it. She lifted it and looked into its dull eyes. It was breathing and tried to smile back, but the mouth was crooked and the look was pitiful. "Jim. It's -- sick." "Easy, dear." He kneeled beside her and looked at the doll in her arms. Funny how much it looked like a doll now. The hair was false and too thick, the color in the cheeks too red. It was stiff, hard -- not th:e way a real baby would feel -- as though it had already been made up by a mortician. It kicked convulsively and... "It's dead. It's dead!" Elain screamed. She held the doll in her arms and rocked back and forth with it, moaning, "My baby, my baby." "Easy, dear. Easy," he said, thinking of the money it had cost, of the furnishings and accessories they had purchased. "I want my baby," she moaned. "I want my baby." "It will be all right," he said. "We can do other things, go on vacation-" "My baby." "There are other babies. We'll get one." "I want this one." He took a deep breath, lifted her tear-stained face in his hand and looked at her. It had never occurred to him until now that she was not pretty. "It's not a baby," he said. "It is a doll. A toy. It was never alive -- and it can never be dead." "It was my baby." She was angry now. "I loved it." "I love you." "Don't you care about the baby?" "It isn't a baby." "It is!" She fell against his chest, the limp doll in one arm, sobbing. When she stopped shaking, he put his hands on her shoulders and looked at her. He lifted her hand and put it to his mouth, kissed the tips of her fingers and the palm of her hand. "I'm sorry," he said. He watched her blink away tears. "You don't care," she said. "I thought you would, but you don't." The hand she had on his face reached behind him and shut him off. He fell heavily onto his side and she sat on the floor, holding the baby in her arms, weeping softly.  Continued from page # passionate observation. It is a little wearying to read this kind of shriek; surely the truth stitches in and out of both their fabrics and will emerge in its good time. Ursula K. leGuin's The Lathe of Heaven (Avon, #o:) is out in a handsome paperback. If you haven't read it, you're impoverished; enrich yourself. Lester del Rey's welcome collection, Gods and Golems, contains my very favorite sf story, For am a Jealous People-, rereading it after all these years, I still think so, doubled. Another welcome collection is A Pride of Monsters by James H. Schmitz. (Collier, #) which includes Greenface -- l think, his very first published story -- and The Pork Chop Tree, and three other good ones. A nice package. I'm going to steal a little space here to tell you about something Wina and I are into. It's hard to say just when it began -- each of us, long before we met, had worried away at the basic thinking, but it was Wina who really made it happen. Without being faddists or back-to-nature freaks we've started to grow various kinds of sprouts right in the kitchen, at about lU a pound (vs. # in the supermarket) and we've started to raise rabbits, which give us highquality meat for # -- #t a pound, plus pelts which we are accumulating toward a bedspread and jackets. We bake our own bread -- lots of it -- and use it to barter with: two loaves for a brake job on the VW, for examplehalf a bushel of prime avocados for three. In a garden no bigger than a large living room we have herbs and spices and medicinal plants and the usual array of salad greens -- and last year we had bmssels sprouts, broccoli, com, beets, carrots and Swiss chard to give away. Meanwhile Wina has become an expert on roadside plants, many of which are edible or therapeutic. The more we do the more we learn. For example, you don't even have to have land. A bucket of soil and # invested in sets will give a family tomatoes all summer long, grown indoors. We are not Cassandras crying catastrophe, but I had a kind of vision one day; Wina and I standing at the window looking down at the next street. About eight doors down, a house was afire. We were waiting for the sound of the sirens -- and after a few minutes I turned to her and said: "They're not coming." End vision... but if something happens, something that makes our money no good at the store, or if suddenly there's no store, well, we will not, like many people, be at the mercy of the present contents of our stomachs. We'll know what to do, what to find, where to go, whom to take with us. Think about it. Think hard. The problem was whether mankind could learn to live with its fathers! X about this mission," protested Professor Seemly Vivian, tossing her unruly hair back from her forehead. "They canceled my tutorial leave, hustled me out of Lunar University and shipped me out here so fast I didn't have time to locate the paperwork." "Serves you right. Seemly," Captain Robin Andersen said unfeelingly. "You shouldn't accept Space Survey assignments if you don't want an exciting and varied life." "The excitement and variation I can stand. It's the lack of information that's bugging me. Just what am I supposed to be excited about?" "The old king's answers," said Andersen, turning his attention back to the scoutship's controls. His enigmatic perverseness carried an unexplained edge. Clearly he, too, had feelings about this particular mission. Chad Hartzman, the third member of the survey team, looked up from the navigation console. "If you won't tell her, Robin, I suppose I must. It's like this. Seemly. A storm blew up in the Federation Council when Space Survey refused clearance for the colonization of the planet, Loric Four. A quorum of the council contested the decision on the grounds that Space Survey hadn't filed sufficient evidence to show why Loric was unsuited for human habitation. Fortunately the survey commissioner refused to move on the point and managed to force a postponement. Then he collared Robin and myself, told us to acquire you regardless of expense and get the hell out to Loric for some answers he could use on the council rostrum." "But if he's made a case for refusing clearance, he must already have his answers," said Seemly reasonably. Her dark eyes were questing and alert. Stray wisps of hair had already crept back over her forehead. Robin Andersen returned to the conversation. "He may have the answers, but he hasn't told us what they are. At a guess, the material is either untenable or not particularly convincing. I'd presume that only the reputation of the official Resident on Loric has prevented the commissioner from being overruled. So our mandate's to make an independent assessment of Loric and report back." "If we have to reestablish all the base data," said Seemly, "it could be a very long job. Why can't we merely reexamine the work that's already been done?" "There's nothing against that. But if the Resident's gone off on a tangent we must be careful not to follow him. There's no point in an independent investigation if it's going to start from premises that may or may not be false." "But I still don't see why it was necessary to drag me back from tutorial leave. Surely this assignment could have been handled by a routine survey team?" "It isn't a routine assignment. We've been handpicked to solve the commissioner's dilemma. You're one of his big guns. Seemly. He's pitting you against the old king -- and he's obviously prepared for a fight. Whoever has to bring down the old king is going to need all the standing of Professor Seemly Vivian." "I refuse to be used as a sort of academic battering ram," she said severely. "I'll make up my own mind as to whom I depose and for what reason. How much to we know about Loric Four?" Chad slid the abstracts across the table. "There's nothing very special about it. According to the manual, it's a fair candidate for colonization. All the critical parameters are centered around Earth-norm and no major hazard areas are indicated. There's a blanket protection order covering the indigenous fauna, but that still leaves considerable scope for adaptive colonization." "So where's the problem?" "Darned if I know. The Resident's had a ship down there for a couple of years and seems to have survived quite happily. Nothing in our records suggests die place is unsuitable for human habitation." "It can't be as simple as that." "There are a couple of oddities on the books. Two of the survey ships making field contact with the Resident crashed on their subsequent takeoffs from Loric." "You mean survey trips like this one? Two ships out of how many total?" "Just those two," said Chad. "I'd hoped you wouldn't ask." "And is there anything else about this trip that you're being too damn nice to tell me?" "Not really -- except that the only other woman ever to set foot on Loric ended her life by jumping off a cliff." "I knew there had to be some good reason why I couldn't get my hands on the paperwork," she said seriously and went off to the galley in search of coffee. T hree days later the little survey scoutship made orbit around Loric Four. Seemly had spent the intervening period reading and rereading everything that had an even remote connection with the planet. Now she acquired the optical bay and spent several hours with the big telescope while Andersen and Hartzman made the preliminary instrumental analyses. Finally she sought out Captain Andersen. "Tell me about the Resident down there, Robin." "None other than the old king himself." "Why do they call him the old king?" "I suppose it's basically because his name's Kohl -- Peter Kohl -- the grand old man of extraterrestrial exploration." "I've read his books, but I didn't get the impression he was old." "Not in years, perhaps. But in terms of experience he's seen and achieved more than most of us could in several lifetimes. So whichever way you look at it, I guess the title's apt. He's the old king." "And we're supposed to make an independent assessment of a space territory he's been working on for two years. It doesn't make sense." "It does if you assume the old king's answers were the kind nobody wanted to hear. I think that's the point of sending you out here, Seemly. You've the status to depose hint if you disagree. But if you happen to concur, then not a damn soul in the universe is qualified to argue with the pair of you. The commissioner has hedged his bets most carefully." "Mm! I'll sort out the commissioner later. How does a Resident function in a situation like this? Is he alone down there?" "No. As Resident, he'd have a small naval garrison. A ship and about twenty men to handle security and routine, so that he's free to carry out any research he chooses. Under Space Law the planet is legally his until the Federation Council replaces him by another Resident or by a structural colony. At the same time he's the custodian of the planet on the Federation's behalf. Presumably he has to answer some hard questions if he lets it slip out from under him." "I thought you were being serious." "I was. The point I was leading up to was that he'd be well within his rights to refuse us permission to land. If he tells us to go away again, there's not a thing we can do about it." "Is it likely?" "No. But I can imagine his feeling slighted at having his conclusions questioned. So we'll need to treat him with a little tact and a little due respect. Please don't antagonize him. Seemly." "I don't know what you mean." "You know exactly what I mean. I've seen you completely dismantle men. But I doubt if you're a match for the old king. Start getting tough with him and you'll probably get your little academic hide tanned where it hurts the most." igranted, Andersen put the scoutship accurately down on the landing pad. While the area cooled he and Chad Hartzman carefully donned dress uniform in preparation to meet the Resident. Once the formalities were over, they would relax and become themselves again, but protocol decreed that first contact be conducted with full ceremony. Seemly, trim in her green Space Survey uniform, had not attended a Resident's reception before and was slightly apprehensive. A smart escort of naval ratings came to conduct them to the Resident's ship. In front of the ship, under a white awning erected especially for the occasion. Seemly had her first glimpse of Old King Kohl. Whfle Andersen presented their credentials and made formal introductions she could only stare at the imposing giant of a man who sat bare to the waist on an upturned crate and rumbled through his beard in a voice like thunder. Protocol, it seemed, made no demands on the appearance or conduct of Residents themselves. The old king's hide was nutbrown, tanned and ripened by exposure to a dozen alien suns. Beneath his closecropped hair, which had been prematurely bleached to strands of platinum, blue eyes peered out, constantly inquiring and amused. The leathery face was alive with comprehension and concern. His frame was large, yet with loose and wiry limbs. He stood up suddenly to emphasize some point and she found her eye level disconcertingly in the middle of the grizzled mat .of hair that covered his mighty chest. Later she returned discreetly to Chad's side. "He's big," she whispered. "Big in every way. Seemly. Robin's not at all keen on being sent to reexamine Kohl's work. And as far as I'm concerned he's the king and we're the fiddlers three." "Is he married?" "Once was. His wife was Marion Matteau, the exo-biologist. She was with him here on Loric before she died." "Died?" "She's the one I mentioned. She apparently threw herself over a cliff. Not a shred of a reason why. Must have been quite a blow to him. She was quite a remarkable woman." "He's pretty remarkable himself, if you ask me." Robin Andersen beckoned them back to where he and the Resident were engaged in conversation. "I've been explaining to Doctor Kohl the purpose of our visit. It appears he hadn't been informed of the Federation Council's opposition. Were there any points you wished to take up at this stage. Seemly?" Seemly found the old king's eyes watching her shrewdly. She turned to face him, wondering what was passing through his mind and suddenly feeling the need to justify her position. "I've been trying to understand your reasons for refusing colonization, Doctor Kohl. As far as our reports go, your stand is untenable. The climate and the soil are fully compatible with Earth's agriculture and many of the native plants are edible. Admittedly there are a few large predators about, excluding some creatures described as bears, but nothing a well-defended colony couldn't handle. The air's good and the water's good and the manuals don't give a single hint of anything that might support your refusal." "My reasons aren't written into the manuals. Professor Vivian. Not. yet." "Then they can't be very manifest. I know the responsibilities of a Resident tend to induce excessive caution. But you must see there's a realistic balance between potential dangers to the colony and Earth's crying need for living space." "That's only part of a Resident's responsibility," said the old king gently. "Under Space Conventions he's also to consider the effects of colonization on the planet's indigenous population. Specifically, no planet may be colonized if such an act might prove detrimental to any indigenous species considered to be in evolutionary ascent with a possible potential approaching that of man." "Which condition doesn't appear to apply to any of the species so far recorded in the Lxjric indices." "Well, since you've been given the mandate to make an independent assessment I'll leave you to form your own conclusions -- after you've had a chance to investigate. If you want to discuss anything you'll find me available. Copies of my reports to the commissioner are also yours for the asking. But I'd prefer you first to form your own conclusions, then check your findings against mine. That way I can't be accused of subjecting you to bias." "We couldn't ask for fairer than that," said Andersen hastily, taking Seemly firmly by the arm. "I appreciate the way you're taking this. Doctor Kohl. It can't be easy for a Resident to accept that his work needs to be reexamined." "I don't accept that it needs to be reexamined. I merely accept that my findings don't sit too easily in the soft guts of the commissioner's office. Your reevaluation can only strengthen my hand." "Assuming we agree," said Seemly pointedly. "Oh, you'll agree, my dear. You may make a few false starts, but if you're the type of person your reputation suggests, then I shan't have lost a cause but gained an ally." II Awhat's missing," Chad said some ten days later. "The larger predators are dangerous but controllable. The smaller omnivores cover a wide spectrum, but only the things called bears have any dominance -- and that may be only a regional phenomenon. The true herbivores are fleet of foot and only as intelligent as you'd expect from their low position in the food chain. There are no reptiles worth talking about -- and though insects are plentiful, some sort of hornet appears to be the worst hazard. Haven't you come up with anything, Robin?" "Afraid not. Radioactivity marginal. Ultraviolet is a little high, but not beyond Terran tropical levels. Cosmic radiation is low. The primary distribution of elements approximates that of Earth, though the allotropic forms suggest a different and more recent thermal history for Loric. As far as my work is concerned -- this is a good place to come for a holiday. What about your pitch. Seemly?" "I've been checking the interreaction between the indigenous resources and the human animal. The garrison doctor's done a very thorough job of recording the progress of every sting, cut or infection suffered by the Resident's staff over the past two years." "And?" "Nothing showed up. No poisons or allergies that didn't respond to treatment and no infectious diseases outside the range of human expectation. In short. I'd expect to be safer here than in many places on Earth's equator." "Which," said Chad, "brings us neatly back to the point that we can't even discern the area in which Kohl's objections lie." "I've been thinking about that," said Seemly. "About the two space crashes -- which may or may not be relevant -- and particularly about the death of his wife. Apparently she went off one day to a canyon about two kilometers east and walked straight over the edge. An hour earlier she had been in the company of Kohl and other members of the garrison, who all testified that she'd been quite normal and very enthusiastic about the progress of her work." "Could her death have been an accident -- one Kohl has rationalized to place the blame on some local influence?" "It's possible, though I'd have judged him to be a more balanced character than that. But in the absence of a more definite lead. I'd like to look at the idea more closely." "Well, I'm in agreement," said Andersen. "As a matter of fact I've already been out to the canyon. It's called the glass canyon and is a fabulous sight. If you feel like going there this afternoon I'll show you the way." "You won't mind if I tag along?" asked Chad. "I was going in that direction anyway. I want to lay some cameras along the bear tracks. The most intelligent creatures I've found on Loric are the bears. I've a feeling they merit a bit of extra study." "That's interesting," said Seemly. "Because that's substantially what Marion Kohl nee Matteau was saying shortly before she went over the cliff." B eyond the fringes of the forest they came to the glass canyon. As Anderson had promised, it was a fascinating place. During some struggle of truly amazing geological forces the land had literally been torn apart and a vast fissure had been formeda canyon nearly a kilometer across and a quarter of a kilometer beautiful than anything they could have imagined. The fissure was a vision of wonderland. The deep bedrock of mainly glasslike silicates had been fractured along cleavage lines and crystal boundaries and age-old prisms of nearly flawless crystal glass stood tens of meters high, like the stockroom of a manufacturer making chandeliers for giants. The powdered frit had fallen to the floor of the canyon, there to receive a carpet of forest loam washed down by the occasional storms -- and on it flourished lush vegetation. Through the grasses and shrubs the bears had worn paths of pure enchantment down to the crystal sand. The real wonder of the place, however, was the crystal bridge. A vast hexagonal prism leaned out from the foot of the forest to span a full half kilometer of the canyon's head. To conjecture that it had been placed as a bridge to provide a path across the great gulf in the land was easy -- certainly it was widely used as a bridge by the bears and other animals, as many paths leading to its extremities testified. To cross its glasslike length over an experience to daunt all but the most experienced climbers. The complete absence of handor foot-holds, the unbroken exposure to the occasional gusts of wind and the profound sense of vertigo such an exposed and transparent situation could produce, bred a sensation so alien to human instinct that Seemly, for one, at first refused to do more than lie down on the spar and peer breathlessly into the crystal depths. For the rest of the afternoon she and Andersen helped Chad set his cameras and instruments along the bear paths and never mentioned the exo-biologist whose death had brought Seemly to this site. She had already decided for herself that wonder alone could bring a person to this spot -- and accidents were a continuing possibility in an unknown environment. She forgot about the whole incident until, while leading the party on its return that evening, she came across the old king standing in the path. H e was wearing a loose tropical jacket, partly unbuttoned. From its open front the head of an infant bear poked inquisitively. "Professor Vivian -- what a pleasant surprise!" Kohl seemed genuinely pleased to see her. "How's the investigation going?" "Not too well at the moment," said Seemly. She waited for Andersen and Hartzman to cafdh up. "Frankly we can't find a thing to worry about." "You will. If you want a hint on where to look -- the problem has to do with the bears." He reached into his jacket, extracted the small creature and held it gently in his arms. "This one was Marion's pet. Unwittingly it caused her death. Cute little rascal, isn't he?" "He doesn't look dangerous." "Butter wouldn't melt in his mouth. But he was an accessory before the fact of her demise as surely as some of his kin caused the loss of two survey scoutships." "That charge would need quite a bit of substantiation." "Oh, I can prove it all right. But I rather hoped you'd do it for me." Seemly stroked the little creature's head with her finger. "I don't suppose you'd consider letting me have it, would you -- as a pet?" The old king rumbled into his beard; "In the circumstances I couldn't take the risk. Even if you weren't the cleverest, you'd still be the most charming person on Loric. We can't afford to lose you." "I'm not superstitious, you know." "Neither am I, Professor Vivian." "Call me Seemly." "Delighted! But as I was about to say, it wasn't superstition that killed Marion. It was a force more logical and compelling than any magic." "Well, what do you make of it?" she asked the others when Kohl had continued on his way. "He could be rationalizing along the lines we discussed elier," said Chad. "After all, what can a small bear do except bite you or transmit some infectious disease?" "Which we know from the garrison medical records, didn't happen," said Seemly. "It tends to confirm our suspicions that the bears are important, though." Andersen was thoughtful. "Whether Kohl has a phobia about them or whether they do constitute some form of danger remains to be proven. But Kohl seems convinced, so I vote we concentrate our attention on bears for a while. Pity he wouldn't let you have that one for a starter. Seemly." "And there's an odd thing about that, Robin. Because I don't know why I asked him for it. I've never been a great one for pets. But just for a moment I really had a feeling for that little one." "Frustrated maternal instinct," commented Chad. "Next thing you know, die'll be going broody on us. Captain." awoke in her cabin and turned on the lights. The notes on which she had been working were still on the open flap of the desk. Shaking the sleep from her head, she sat on the corner of the bunk and leafed through the papers, as though seeking in them a key to something not yet written. Rubbing her forehead to try to stimulate some thought that refused to come, she shrugged off her nightwear, donned her working coveralls and went out to the galley to make coffee. The discussions of the day still lingered in her mind and she knew that, for a while at least, sleep would be impossible for her. She felt certain she was on the verge of a breakthrough of some importance, but the elements of the idea refused to come together. Exasperating! Coffee made, she sat abstractedly, not really relishing the bitterness of the particular brand with which the ship had been provided. Then, realizing she was wasting time when she could be doing something with it, she picked up her field kit and went outside. Loric had no moon, but the light from the bright Rim stars was ample compensation. Against the blackness of a cloudless sky the firmament was scribably richer than the starlight of Earth. Seemly found she could easily discern the paleness of the track against the darker foliage -- and even when she entered the confines of the forest there was still sufficient light to supplement her memory of the way. Soon her eyes adapted to the dimness and she was able to walk faster, possessed now by the certainty that she was on the trail of something really significant. The origin of her feeling was not too clear, but intuition had been her guide through many a trial in the past. It was certainly puUing for her now. She came to the crystal bridge sooner than she had expected, and marveled at how short the walk had seemed. Her destination lay on the other side of the glass canyon and the bridge shone before her under the bright stars like a shaft of light frozen into crystal immobility. It was curious, she reflected, how much easier it was to walk across the spar without the distraction of being able to see the depths of the canyon below. She recalled her foolishness earlier when, at one point during the afternoon, site had set a foot on the bridge and nearly fainted from vertigo. The far side of the canyon wall presented a difficult climb up a rockfall. Fortunately the bears had compacted little footholds and runs of steps, which helped somewhat. Finally she gained a firm bear track, which, though sloping upward at a disconcerting angle, proved relatively safe. She broke several fingernails during the ascent, but at last emerged triumphantly over the crest and rested for a while on a damp and grassy bank. F rom there on the going was easier. A clear track led across the grassy slopes into a continuation of the forest. Seemly sighed with relief as she labored up the final bank and eagerly entered the trees beyond. Here the foliage was denser and the starlight filtering through the branches was barely sufficient to show her where to place her feet. Time and again she blundered into small bushes and only regained the path by a series of fortuitous accidents. By now her enthusiasm was burning at fever pitch and the trials of the journey only made the final prize more desirable and more worth the effort. She could not restrain herself from hurrying. Then shock! She stepped forward and fell into an unseen depression heavily disguised by the darkness. She avoided hurting herself in the fall -- she seemed to have landed in a peaty bowl -- but her tribulation made her suddenly aware of herself and the alien situation into which she had stumbled. Her sudden apprehension rustle of movement around her made her shockingly conscious that she was not alone. Panic rose high in her throat as she strove to come to grips with the instant nightmare into which she had awoken. Creatures were moving all around her. Whether a few or several dozen, it was impossible to tell, but there were certainly a great number. Not knowing how many only added to her terror. From the hint of starlight occasionally reflected in bulbous eyes she became convinced she had fallen into a covert of bears. However, the most complete damage to her equilibrium was a realization that the impulse that had fetched her here was devoid of a rational basis. Like a drunk who wakes on a strange floor, she had only the vaguest recollection of her motives for coming -- and felt a dreadful certainty that her situation would have been untenable by daylight logic. A sick dream had become a frightening reality. Something brushed her hand in the darkness and she screamed. It came upon her suddenly that the bears were omnivorous -- preferentially carnivorous -- and that she was unarmed and hopelessly outnumbered. She had occasionally seen carcasses of large animals torn apart by the bears. A gruesome observation remained in her mind -- the bears never picked a carcass clean. They tore only the meat they wanted and left the scavenging to ants and eaters of carrion. The observation made her retch with fright. Her field kit was in a strong case of hide, heavy with the bottles and instruments it contained. She slipped it from her shoulder and, holding it by the strap, struck about her, her panic increasing with every swing. She could tell by the little patches of starlight reflected in their eyes that the bears had closed a circle around her, but they were nimble enough to avoid her flailing box. However, it needed only one to make the first move. As soon as sh? felt the claws and sharp teeth in her flesh, she would have to concentrate on that. While her attention was thus diverted, the rest of them would spring. Powerful jaws would strip her flesh away from the bone even as she fell... Seemly knew that her only chance was to make the decisive move first. If she could force a passage through to the pathway she might have an opportunity to run. Seeing a slight patch of a lighter color at the edge of the bowl, die moved in that direction, her box still flailing on all sides. Then, thinking only of flight, she ran full-tilt at what she judged to be a break in the circle of bears. There were no bears there -- only bushes. Her field kit became entangled in the branches and was torn from her grasp as she cannoned off a springy sapling. She caught her foot under a root and toppled back into the peaty bowl. As she stopped rolling, the circle of bears closed around her again. An overwhelming terror trapped her limbs like leaden weights. Screaming with a force sufficient to burst her lungs, she could only look up into the small circles of reflected alien starlight. Finally even her screams were inhibited to a whisper. Hysterical fear gripped her and, hypnotized by the bright and bulbous eyes of the circling beasts, she hugged herself against the dirt, whimpered and gave up all hope of survival. S HE had no idea of how long she remained like this. Gradually she became aware of a lessening of tension and dared to ask herself why she had not been attacked and killed. A noise up on the side of the bowl made her shrink with a new fear -- which changed immediately into a pathetic cry of relief. "Peter! Peter -- I'm here!" "Seemly?" Peter Kohl's voice was surprised and anxious. A powerful handlamp played down upon her. "What the hell are you doing out here?" The question was rhetorical. He did not even wait for an answer. The handlamp played around the edges of the bowl and probed the surrounding foliage. All the bears had gone. After scouting the area for a few minutes, Peter Kohl came back. "Are you hurt?" "Not much. Only what I did to myself. The bears -- " "On Loric it's always the bears," he said comprehendingly. "Did they attack you?" She heard the whip of leather as he drew his weapon from its holster. "No -- I -- " She was weak and distraught and propped herself on her elbow with difficulty. "They just all came around and looked at me with those eyes. I tried to beat them off with my case, but I lost it. And then I got frightened -- it wasn't just ordinary fright. I couldn't even move -- " "I know, I know," he said, as though her explanation were sufficient. He returned his weapon to his belt. "They've gone now anyway. Let's see about getting you back." Seemly rose unsteadily to her feet and began to brush the clinging peat from her coverall. She was still trembling in uncontrollable spasms and instinctively sought the support of Kohl's arm. The look of seriousness on his face spoke volumes, but for the moment his attitude was purely one of concern. When she stumbled on a root he rumbled like a giant, swung her over his shoulder and carried her along the path without appearing to notice her weight at all. When they came to the rockfaU above the crystal bridge he set her down gently. "I'll go down first -- you follow. Don't be surprised if you feel me guide your foot to a hold. Whatever you do, don't panic. I'll break your fall if you slip." Once started on the downward climb. Seemly was dismayed to find how difficult it was. The hazards of the descent contrasted so greatly with her memory of the outward journey that at first she considered Kohl had chosen a more dangerous route. It was only when they reached the head of the crystal bridge and she looked up that she realized that her recollection had played tricks on her. It was now obvious that for an inexperienced person to have climbed the broken face in darkness was tantamount to a suicide attempt. Kohl saw the expression on her face as she looked back up the treacherous barrier, but if he had any comment he kept it to himself. This left the problem of crossing the crystal bridge itself. As before, the glassy straightness of the spar was plain under the dim light, but now the blackness of the canyon was a compelling magnet that threatened to draw her off the featureless surface and destroy her in the depths below. She took two steps before her courage deserted her. Turning back, she sat shaking on a crystal outcrop. "It's no good, Peter. I can't do it. I haven't got the nerve." "You crossed it earlier -- and alone," be said reasonably. "Earlier I was -- " she searched urgently for the word she needed -- "possessed? Does that make sense?" Kohl nodded. "It does to me. But I can't leave you here and you won't find the crossing easier in daylight. So there's only one thing for it." He bent down, swung her across his shoulder again and immediately started across the crystal bridge. Seemly shut her eyes, gripped the folds of his jacket and prayed that sudden panic would not cause her to kick and disturb his balance. After what seemed a lifetime a change in the sound of his footsteps told her that they were safely on the farther bank. Once more he set her down, but this time his face was stern and a little angry. He strode ahead down the bear tracks without a further word. She followed meekly, not daring to let him get too far ahead. When they reached the ship. Robin Andersen was standing in the lock, searching the night with curious eyes. He gave a little gasp when Kohl came into view, followed by Seemly,, pale and distraught. "Doctor Kohl -- what happened? Is she all right?" "I found, her in a bear covert on the other side of the glass canyon. Give her a sedative and make her get straight to bed. She should sleep off the worst of the effects. In the future. Captain Andersen, I'll thank you to maintain an electronic lockwatch at night. It serves a double purpose on Loric -- not only does it warn you if something's approaching, it also cautions you when somebody's going out. I take it you didn't know Professor Vivian had left?" "No. I assumed she was asleep in her cabin." "I'll require you to give me a full report on this affair tomorrow. I don't expect to have to wet-nurse a supposedly competent survey team." Andersen was about to contest the point, then saw the look of gravity on Kohl's face. Instead he threw a brief salute. If Kohl insisted on a lockwatch, he presumably had his reasons. After all, it was his kingdom. Ill A ndersen called the team toLgether in the operations room late the next morning. Seemly, although tired and depressed, appeared to have suffered no lasting ill effects from her experience. Realizing this was to be an official inquiry into her actions, she had dressed in her best uniform and now sat nervously on the edge of her seat and looked remarkably unhappy. "The Resident wants to 'see me in an hour's time," said Andersen. "As you know, he found Seemly on the far side of the crystal bridge during the night, scared half out of her wits. Knowing her as I do. I've no doubt she had a good reason for going out there alone. But it wasn't very wise and it wasn't according to standing orders. Technically we're out on a limb, and the Resident could order us off-planet because of it. Therefore I have to hold a formal inquiry and produce a few good answers." "I'd prefer to discuss my part first with you in private," Seemly said. "Normally I'd be only too happy to oblige. But going out there at night was so far out of character for you that there must have been a pretty powerful factor at work. Something as powerful, perhaps, as the influence that took Kohl's wife over the edge of the crystal canyon. If there are any of these factors around, the sooner we all know and can recognize them, the safer we'll all be. Come on. Seemly -- give." Seemly's brow furrowed as she concentrated on her answer. "It's all very much like a bad dream. The truth is, I don't really know why I went out. I remember waking up and feeling certain I had something important to do. Thinking about it now I'm sure the feeling of important came first and I went around looking for something to attach it to. I think I started with Chad's cameras in mind, down by the crystal bridge. I know I was feeling quite interested and purposeful when I left the ship." "And you weren't frightened then?" asked Andersen carefully. "Not at all. Fear never occurred to me. The sky was so light I didn't even bother with a handlamp. You see, I knew where I was going, and it seemed such a perfectly ordinary thing to do. I even walked the forest path in darkness as though I'd been doing it for years." "But Chad's cameras were all on this side of the canyon. You helped put them there yesterday. So what persuaded you to go across the bridge?' "When I reached the bridge, I knew the important thing I had to do lay well on the other side. I crossed the bridge and even entered the second forest quite happily. It wasn't until I fell into a group of them that I woke up and began to get scared." "Them?' "Bears. I fell among them in a sort of bowl. Suddenly they were all around me. Whichever way I looked I could see nothing but eyes. I thought they were going to attack, but they didn't. I wonder now if they weren't as frightened of me as I was of them. But at least they didn't panic." "Did you?" "Not at first, but then I really flipped. I attacked them with my field case and tried to run. I ran straight into a bush, tripped and tolled right back among them. They all crowded around and just looked at me. I remember nothing but eyes on all sides -- eyes full of strange stars. And I was more terrified of them than I've ever felt in my whole life. I suppose I was screaming, because my throat's still raw. But it wasn't just ordinary fear. It was the sort of fear which breaks you out of a nightmare -- the absolute fear which comes from somewhere deep inside you." "What happened then?" "That's it -- finish. King Kohl came by and brought me home. He had to carry me across the crystal bridge because I didn't have the nerve to make it on my own." Chad Hartzman, who had been taking notes, looked up. "A couple of things don't make sense to me. Seemly. First, I take Robin's point that it's utterly out of character for you to go out at night on your own. Weren't you even slightly aware that this was an irrational act?" "No. I was certain that I had something to do. That's not an unusual experience for anyone. I didn't bother to tell anyone, because it didn't seem necessary. It's the sort of decision one makes every hour of the day without even being conscious of it." "So whatever influence took you out there was certainly insidious. Secondly, I've seen you in some pretty tough spots before. The one thing you don't do when the pressure's on, is to lie down and scream. Something got into you. Seemly, and it's important we find out what." "I wish I could tell you. All I know is that the fear was so intense that I was virtually paralyzed. Even if they'd attacked me, I don't think I could've raised a finger in defense." "Which again is untypical of you." Chad looked at Andersen. "What do you think, Robin? Hypnosis? A drug of some sort?" "I don't think it's that simple." Andersen had risen to his feet and turned to one of the viewports. He was looking out at the fringes of the forest. "I was standing at the lock when the old king brought Seemly back. I've just been asking myself why I was standing there when I should have been asleep." "And did you get an answer?" "Yes." Andersen turned back to face them. "The answer's that I was trying to remember what was the interesting and important thing I had to do near the glass canyon." "Telepathy?" asked Chad, astounded. "I honestly don't know. I can't explain it any more than can Seemly. But in case you've missed the point -- what was it that took the old king to such an unlikely spot in the middle of the night?" turned. He looked dazed. "Did he accept your report?" asked Chad. "Accept it? He congratulated us on it. IThe old devil was delighted that we'd picked up the point that Seemly couldn't distinguish her reasons for going out from any normal everyday decision. And he confirmed that the same influence prompted him to go out there. The difference was that he went deliberately to find out what was going on, taking a handlamp, a gun and enough ammunition to decimate the forest if necessary. He also alerted his garrison commander and told him where he was going -- and why." "I guess we still have a lot to learn," said Chad ruefully. "Did he explain how it was that the same thought occurred to the three of you?" "No, but he knows. He just wants us to work it out for ourselves. He did add some information, though. The bears Seemly fell among were all females. Had they been males, she'd have been eaten alive. Also he showed me the off-going cargo lists for the two spacecraft that crashed after takeoff. Notably -- both contained a pair of infant bears, destined for the Galactic Zoological Center." "So what's the answer?" asked Seemly at last. Andersen rubbed his brow. "Telepathy's still the only hypothesis that fits all the facts. I think that what you. Kohl and to a lesser extent myself, experienced last night was some sort of empathy with the bears. Some instinct prompted the creatures to congregate on the far side of the crystal bridge. I don't know what the call could mean to them in terms of their own social organization, but it's clear they all heard it. And we heard it, too." "Would that also explain the quality of the fear I felt?" asked Seemly. "I think so. A simple feedback mechanism. You blundered into their party and scared the hell out of them. They broadcast their fear back to you." "Which is all very tidy," said Chad, "provided you accept that telepathy -- especially telepathy between different species -- is even a remote possibility. I'm afraid I don't accept it." "Accept it or not, I don't have a better answer right now. Something called those animals together. It could have been some instinctive homing urge, but it was highly specific as to time and place. Then Seemly wakes up with a bug in her mind and makes for the same spot. Shortly the old king goes there, too. Some time later, knowing nothing of all this, I wake up with the same idea. There has to be some mechanism to explain all that." "Granted -- but telepathy -- " said Chad doubtfully. "I admit you've stacked up a remarkable set of coincidences, but coincidences are all they need to be. I don't know what made Seemly go out there, but for all I know, the old king walks there every night. As for you, Robin -- we heard nothing about your call until the rest of the facts had been established. That leaves fair scope for suggestion to supplement whatever was missing from the scene." "Let's leave it there for now," said Andersen. "We don't have enough evidence to work on. There's just one point that strikes me, though. Your resistance to the idea of telepathy tends to confirm the hypothesis. This could be exactly the reaction that has made the old king's answers unacceptable to Survey Center." her uniform again for a working coverall. She preferred the latter because it was more comfortable and because it had a plentiful supply of pockets, of which she was eternally short. Her unruly hair, which had been tightly drawn under her uniform cap, was released to find its usual position around her neck and over her forehead. This done, she felt again more like a woman and less like a symbol of the survey establishment. Having pointedly announced her destination both to Andersen and Chad Hartzman, she went straight to the part of the naval ship that served as the Resident's office. Peter Kohl looked up from behind a pile of papers, this time appearing to be more of an academic and less of a barbarian. He was genuinely pleased to see her. "Seemly! Grab a chair and sit down. None the worse for last night's experience, I hope." "A bruised ego is about the worst," she said. "I feel I owe you an apology. I caused you a great deal of trouble." "Not half as much as if I hadn't come along. I've a bad record for losing people. Perhaps you'll change my luck. Is there anything I can do for you-or is this purely a social visit?" "I do have an ulterior motive. I'd like you to tell me something. Do you have any idea why so many bears were gathered in that one spot last night? Does it have any special significance for them?" "If I told you the complete answer, you'd be as wise as I am. Which would spoil the object of your independent investigation. The circumspect answer is that I'm certain the location has no great significance. Such bowls occur all over the forests. I think the bears were holding a kind of party and its location was prearranged." "Prearranged?" Seemly was doubtful. "You and I both responded to a 'call' to go there. That suggests spontaneity." "It does no such thing," said Kolil seriously. A 'call' is a product of a gathering, not the cause of its inception. The function of a call may be to contact others who've missed the news, but there can't be a substantial call until a sufficient number are gathered." "Are you sure of that?" asked Seemly. "Completely sure. As soon as I receive a Call, I always go out and check. That's why I went there last night." "You realize the implications of what you're saying? If the meeting were prearranged the fact would suggest the bears have the ability to make abstract communications at a reasonably high level. Frankly, they would need a developed language." "Wliich they have -- after a fashion. Verbally it doesn't amount to much, but they're great writers." "Writers?" The tone of her voice indicated she considered he was joking. Certainly his eyes were smiling, but with amusement because of her consternation rather than anything else. "You don't believe they can write? I'll prove it to you. It isn't writing as we know it, but it's a written message just the same. Do you have this afternoon to spare?" 'To see bears writing I'd have a week to spare." "Good. Join me after lunch. With a bit of luck we'll see an exercise in alien literature and possibly some literary appreciation." "Wild -- er -- bears wouldn't keep me away from it. I still think you're pulling my leg." "My dear Professor Vivian, you're a charming companion, but I don't underestimate your academic ability. If I promise to show you bears writing-that's exactly what you'll see. T hree hours later, on a ledge overlooking the crystalline canyon, Seemly adjusted her binoculars to focus on the indicated point. A bear, one of the largest she had seen, came wandering along a path in the depths of the crevice. It cocked its head alertly as it rounded a bend in the track. "He knows we're here," said Kohl. "But I don't think it'll worry him. They aren't at all shy. See what he does now." The bear shook its head impatiently a few times, then rose to its hind legs before the slab of crystal Kohl had pointed out. "Watch closely." The bear began to jab and pat at the slab with its paws, following no apparent order but gradually covering most of the crystal with a scratch or a tap or a firm pad pressure. Completing the exercise after some twenty minutes, it dropped back to all fours and inspected the rock for a few moments. Then it ambled off in the direction it had been going. "What was all that in aid of?" asked Seemly. 'That was a bear, writing." Seemly adjusted her binoculars more carefully. "But there's nothing written there," she objected. "He may have been doing no more than catching ants or sharpening his claws." "Nevertheless he did write something, even though we can't see it," said Kohl softly. "Now we must be patient and wait for the next bear to come along." They had a long time to wait. Nearly an hour passed before a potential reader padded along the path. Even then the creature passed the spot and appeared to turn back only as an afterthought. Then, incredibly, it sat in front of the slab and gazed, its head rocking as it strove to follow whatever was written on the face. "I don't believe it!" Seemly said. "He's reading the damn thing as though it were a poster." This creature's departure was hurried. It almost ran from the scene, following the direction taken by the first bear. After a few minutes the episode was repeated, this time with a group of three bears who sat in comical unison gravely nodding their heads in front of the blank crystal surface. The three also left in a hurry, following the direction taken by the preceding two. Two more arrived a little later to study the slab. "Convinced?" Kohl asked. Seemly nodded. "Yes. But I wouldn't have believed it if I hadn't seen it with my own eyes. What's the explanation?" "The bears have scent glands in the pads of their feet. I assume they evolved as trail markers to indicate whether a particular route was being taken in flight, pursuit of food or merely as an idle stroll. Such signals would have a strong survival value, and therefore favor natural selection, as would the development of an extremely sensitive nose." "Chemical trail and domain markers are pretty widespread in the animal kingdom throughout the galaxy," said Seemly in agreement "The bears on Loric have taken the idea a step further. They've settled on the flat faces of the crystal rocks when they really want to leave a message for the world. Using chromatography. I've managed to identify three individual scent products, all of them remarkably persistent. These are combined together on the crystal faces in an amazing spectrum of complexity. In their scentwriting they have the capacity -- though I'm not sure how much of it they utilize -- to compress more bits of information in a given space than we humans can in our optical writing." "Then the bears don't read it -- they smell it?" "Precisely! But that's a technicality. Sensory information, however derived, is still information. If you smell smoke, you don't wait for somebody to diout 'fire.' The fact that we humans habitually exchange the bulk of our communications optically and verbally doesn't preclude other species' doing it differently." "No argument about that," Seemly said. "But I've a feeling you've not yet come to the point you wished to make." "Then I'll come to it now. I know of thirty-three of these reading sites in this one forest alone and there could be more. The other day we were discussing the responsibilities of a Resident. In all honesty, can you expect me to recommend colonization of a planet where the indigenous population publishes its own newspapers?" Seemly was silent for a long moment. "Could I examine the writing more closely?" she asked at'last. "Certainly. But I don't think it's worth the bother of climbing down into the canyon. There's a nearer one through the forest. Come, I'll show you." the undergrowth at this point and she chose to follow the old king rather than take the lead. Patterned sunshine fell through the tracery of the overhanging branches and the forest air was sweet and warm and loud with the rasp of insects. Perhaps because of her recent conversation, she became aware of the multitude of individual scents of flower and fern which lingered in the soft air. "Did you ever think," asked Kohl over his shoulder, "that even man has a remarkable memory for scents? Fragrances attach themselves to whole bundles of experience. A remarkably small trace of just the right odor can trigger a whole chain of recollections. You walk into a room -- and suddenly you're transported years back to a scene where the essential essences were exactly the same. I sometimes wonder if a lot of our brain's spare capacity wasn't evolutionarily involved in scent memory -- for some reason we've allowed the sense to atrophy. It isn't considered civilized to go around sniffing at your neighbors. I'm sure the human race is the poorer for it." "I know what you mean about the memories -- I remember childhood Qiristmases by their smell. Puddings and spice and citrus, liqueurs and incense -- all somehow synonymous with a child's excitement. I also remember the smells of examination halls and places I've hated." "A good observation. Unusual levels of stress, excitement or fear seem to heighten scene perception. At such moments we're thrown back closer to the instincts of our animal ancestors, for whom good scent perception could mean the difference between life and death. It's curious how much remains to be discovered about ourselves." They emerged into a forest clearing at a point where many bear paths crossed. At one corner of the intersection a huge prism of crystal protruded from the ground. From what Kohl had already told her. Seemly knew that the placing of the intersection was no accident. The smooth, glasslike face of the prism had an important function -- this was confirmed by the fact that all the tracks merged deliberately to pass one particular face. Seemly studied this face carefully. She had no way of knowing what sort of message might be im printed on it. Was it, as Kohl had suggested, a form of newspaper? Or was it an elementary signpost? Perhaps it was a list of local residents -- or an indication of the best areas for hunting. Perhaps even a record of visiting pilgrims. She stood before it, entranced and intrigued. The old king was watching her from a short distance, quite amused by her intense concentration. "I know what you're thinking. Seemly. Will we one day discover a Rosetta stone that will unlock the mystery?" "Well -- what do you think?" "I'm sure the key exists -- somewhere inside us. Sometimes when I'm looking at one of the crystals I get the strangest impressions -- images of places I've never seen and recollections of conversations I'm sure I've never had. I can't tell if it's imagination or whether I'm being influenced by the imprint on the crystal face. My guess is that the scents trigger chains of unusual associations. They'd have the greatest meaning for those for whom the message has the greatest relevance. What you might read there could be different for everyone."  Tzation?" Seemly asked. They started back along the edge of the forest toward the plateau where the ships stood separately on their pads. "Wouldn't it work if it were made incumbent on the colonists to adapt to the special requirements of the bears -- rather than try to force Loric into a Terran mold?" "No. It could be disastrous either for the colonists or for the bears. Short-term, I suspect the bears would win. So far you've only seen the tip of the iceberg. The only way a Terran colony could survive on Loric would be by virtually eliminating the bears -- and that, I hope and pray, is contrary to the Space Conventions." "The bears will be safe under any circumstances," Seemly declared. "You've made your point and my reports to Survey Center will support you. But the bears' reading potential is only one factor to be considered. They could be evolutionary dropouts. Terra couldn't hold up colonization for a species in evolutionary decline." "It would take a thousand years of observation even to discover which way they were going, though my favorite bet is up. Their paws include an opposed thumb, which gives them the ability to use tools when they need to. They've a high order of intelligence and they're able to record and communicate complex ideas -- which in itself means they must have developed powers of abstract visualization. In short, they've the potential to develop everything we mean by civilization, though it's difficult to see what advantage they might gain by so doing. There's no virtue in civilization unless it carries an enhanced survival value. Space travel and Coca Cola aren't in themselves relevant criteria." "I grant you that, but you still haven't given me a good reason why you think human coexistence on Loric is impossible." "I have my reasons, Seemly. But they'll have more force if you deduce them for yourself. I'll give you one last clue -- the bears and the humans are too damn much alike." They were halfway across the plateau before Seemly found her tongue again. "Too much alike?" The phrase plainly worried her. "Certainly. There's an interaction between the bears and the humans which neither can avoid. Captain Andersen has diagnosed the effect as telepathy. He's absolutely wrong, but the strength of the effect is something to which you can personally testify. All in all, you were lucky." "I'm sorry," said Seemly. "Soiry?" "Your wife wandered off in the same way, didn't she? That was why she died." "It was. In those days we still underestimated the potency of the effect. Even when the second contact team left we still hadn't realized exactly what we were up against. I was still blundering around looking for something like telepathy to explain the facts. It was only later I found the real answer." "Then you know what caused the field-contact teams to crash?" "I've only been able to give a name to it these last few months. Both of the teams wanted to take bears back to the Galactic Zoological Center for further study. That's permissible under license, of course, but we all overlooked a vital point.' "Which was?" "The interaction between bears and humans is compulsive even over a fairly long range. In the confines of a spacecraft the reaction of a pair of frightened bears produced a greater effect than the human crews could stand. The bears' panic literally took command." Seemly's comprehension was swift. "The bears communicated their extreme fear to the crew, just as the bears in the bowl affected me?" "And probably the converse was also true. Try to imagine communicating to a bear the stresses of a space crew during liftoff. It's anxieties would reinforce the natural apprehensions of the bear. In a small, closed system you arrive at total feedback with no damping mechanism. The intensity of fear spirals upward -- and the inevitable result is a ship out of control." "And you're now able to give a name to the source of this interaction? And it isn't telepathy?' "No, it isn't telepathy. And the rest of the answer you must determine for yourself.' IV alarm bells screaming in her mind: Danger! Emergency! She was dressed and through the cabin door before she was fully awake. In the corridor she collided with Hartzman. "What's the matter, Chad? What's going on?" "I don't know -- but that damn siren woke me -- " "What siren?" "The emergency -- " "You're dreaming, Chad. Survey ships don't have emergency sirens. We'd better get Robin." "He just passed me, headed for the fire bay." "Let's hope he doesn't make it." "Why?" "Survey ships don't have fire bays. Our fire control's all manual, remember?" "But the emergency -- ' "I don't know what it is or where it is, but I know sure as hell there is one. You'd better get to the controls in case we need emergency liftoff. I'll go look for Robin." She went down into the hold. At the foot of the ladder she found Andersen heaving boxes into a corner. "You've picked a rare time for taking inventory," she said critically. "No joke, Seemly! Some criminal idiot's loaded stores across the firebay hatch." "Knock it off, Robin. There's no fire bay on this ship. If you ever did get through that bulkhead you wouldn't find a thing but engines. You're dreaming of a spacer." Appalled, he stopped and banged his head with his hand. "D'you know, you're right! God -- what a mistake to make in an emergency! I could lose my ticket for this." "Chad's gone up to the controls. I think we'd better get there first in case he tries an emergency liftoff. I doubt we'd survive it down here." "He wouldn't be so stupid -- " "Robin, until I've had the chance to knock your silly heads together I wouldn't certify either of you as rational!" Pausing only to assure herself that Andersen was following, she climbed back up the ladder. The captain overtook her in the corridor, grabbed her arm. "Seemly -- what's the emergency?" "I don't know, but the sense is strong, and it's getting stronger. I've a feeling of panic, a desire to run -- but I don't have a thing to attach it to." "Telepathy," said Andersen suddenly. "It's those bears again. Something's happening to them, and it's their fear we're feeling. Something to do with fire. That's it! There has to be a fire." Seconds later they entered the control room. Chad was methodically going through the takeoff preparations. Through the viewports at least part of the answers became apparent. Against the vivid darkness of the Loric night, a great tide of flame was visible, stretched broadly across the horizon. A vast fire was eating its way through the forest adjacent to the spaceport. Andersen began estimating the danger to the ship. He stopped Chad's countdown well clear of liftoff. "Hold her ready, but I don't think it'll be necessary to go. The plateau should give us sufficient clearance even if the nearer trees do catch fire. We'd better stay on internal atmosphere because of the smoke. Seemly, call the old king on the radio and check that they're okay." "Right." She turned her attention to the communications board and waited impatiently for Kohl to reply. Shortly his voice came through. "Thanks for inquiring. Seemly, but we're well protected by natural fire-breaks here. How are the tensions affecting you?" "The tensions?" "The fire panic -- don't tell me you don't feel it?' "We felt it all right. Caused quite a bit of consternation at first. Then we realized we were reading the bears' danger, not our own. The feeling's going now.' 'That's curious. The bears' general pattern of flight has been in your direction. You should have the greatest concentration of them -- hence, feel the greatest tension." "That's something to know. We'll call you back if the situation changes." "Answer me one question before you switch over. Seemly. Your ship's prepared for liftoff, isn't it?" "All the standard preparations. Why did you ask?" "Curiosity, that's all." "It's more than that. You don't ask questions without a good reason." "Seemly, would you like to try a little experiment?" "At this time of night?" "It's an opportunity that's not often repeated." "I'U check with Robin." "Don't! It may not work too well if he knows what to expect. Let's keep this to ourselves. Here's what I suggest you do -- " JL Andersen said after a while. "The fire's coming too close for safety." "But we're well clear of the trees," said Seemly. "We aren't well clear of the brush and grasses. If they catch it'll come right through the area." "What if it does? All that could reach the ship would be a few sparks and a little heat. That's nothing compared with atmospheric insertion conditions. And after all, we are on a landing pad." "With the quantity of fuel we carry even sparks and a little heat don't add up to a sensible risk. What do you say, Chad?" "I say let's get out of here. Heat exposure under atmospheric conditions is a different animal from heat of insertion under near vacuum. That fire could fry us if the tanks go up." "Sorry, Seemly. You're outvoted two to one -- even assuming that as captain I weren't solely responsible for the ship. Resume countdown, Chad." "Stop being stupid," said Seemly fiercely. "Our fuel reserves only give us one liftoff package. Expend that now and we'll have to return to Survey Center for refueling before we can come back. That'll take a month at least. Think about it. Is our position really that serious?" "In my opinion, it is," said Andersen. "What's got into you, Seemly? You don't usually question my flight orders." "I'm trying to make you under stand that you're being irrational. It's the bears' fear that's controlling your decision. The actual risks are negligible." Chad swung to the captain's defense. His hand made a gesture to encompass the sea of fire before them. "You call that negligible?" "Not if you're an exposed bear. But if you're a man in a heat-insulated space vehicle -- of course it's negligible. Look at the hull thermistor readings. Less than the temperature the sun's shining." "They could be misreading," Chad said dubiously. "All of them? Stop the nonsense. You're making the same kind of mistake I made when I went across the crystal bridge. You think you know what you're doing and you think you know why, but it's the bears' panic you're feeling." Andersen shook his head. "If that were true it would also be affecting you. You wouldn't be able to see it either." "It is affecting me. But I knew it was coming. In fact, I caused it to come. King Kohl told me what to do." 'Then for Pete's sake stop it! Let's get down to some rational thinking. What did you do to cause it?" "I merely switched the ship back to circulating the external atmosphere. If the effect is telepathy it's remarkably attenuated by the closing of a ventilation port." T en minutes later, with the ship again on its own internal atmosphere, they sat and watched the brush and short grass burn off around the perimeter of the landing pad. It was an interesting sight but contained no element of hazard whatsoever. "Well, you've proven your point," said Andersen. "Now explain it to us." "I can't explain it -- yet. But Kohl put me up to it. He knew it would work -- and to my mind that's significent. When I mentioned to him earlier that the tensions in the ship had lessened he guessed that we were prepared for liftoff.' Andersen was thoughtful. "So to him the effect is both deducible and reproducible. Which suggests he knows exactly what he's talking about. Apart from the effect's being airborne I don't know what it is he's got, but we could waste a lot of time before we came up with an answer we could use with the same degree of certainty. I vote we capitulate and ask the old king to let us see his reports." "I don't see how we can, Robin. He's bending over backward not to influence us," said Chad. "For which I'd thank him if I thought we might seriously disagree with his answers. But he's on solid ground and he knows it. So what's the point in our sitting around 'discovering' what he's already documented? We're supposed to be professionals, not first-year students." "What brought this on so suddenly?" asked Chad. "You've had a great change of heart since yesterday." "Yesterday I couldn't see a reason for refusing colonization. Today I can. Picture a colony exposed to what we've just been through. We've overreacted to stimuli, consistently made the wrong decisions and generaUy made fools of ourselves. In our case, it wasn't too important. We'd have survived even if we had placed ourselves into orbit unnecessarily. But in a colony such misconceptions could be disastrous. So I take it that's one of the old king's answers we're ready to endorse." "I'll go along with that," said Seemly. "You can't run a colony if you can't trust the basis of your own decisions. The insidiousness of the effect is as dangerous as its intensity." "So how do you propose to tackle him?" asked Chad. "If you don't mind," said Seemly, "I'd prefer you left it to me. I think I'm just beginning to see the light." HE found Peter Kohl behind the usual clutter of papers when she went into his office. He looked curiously at the letter she handed him. "What's this?" "A copy of our radio communication to Survey Center. It confirms that in our opinion Loric is unsuitable for colonization. Reading between the lines, the commissioner owes you an apology." "I've never doubted it, but thanks for your support. I take it you've worked out the answer." "Only the principle. It's all to do with pheromones, isn't it?" "You're absolutely right! Pheromones -- exo-hormones. Airborne chemical messengers every bit as powerful as the hormones that control our bodies. But these originate from other organisms, namely the bears. They're effective in negligible concentrations and over distances of several kilometers if the air currents are favorable." "That's what had me baffled," Seemly said. "I know of pheromones as sex attractants and colony regulators in the insect world, but it's difficult to accept their role in higher mammals." "Only because you've not thought about it before. The canine bitch in season broadcasts just that effect. And although we try to deny it, there's ample evidence that human crowd psychology is similarly controlled. Mob panic, excitement and hysteria are more satisfactorily explained in terms of pheromone concentration than by any psychological mechanism." "I'd never realized that." "It's a sad reflection on our age that we spend too much time looking at the rest of the universe and too little looking at ourselves. I suspect exo-hormones had a strong survival value for the human race in our early stages of evolution. Unification of mental states is a vital part of the herd instinct. Somehow we've tried to forget this basic aspect of nature, but reality dies hard. Even the language still carries phrases like the scent of danger and the smell of fear -- unwitting acknowledgment of our more chemically sensitive past." "Assuming I accept all that as true," said Seemly, "it still doesn't explain about the bears. Surely the hormone would be specific to the species?" "A reasonable assumption -- and one that has a great deal going for it. It's the basis behind my refusal to sign the colonization acceptance. The truth is that the bears aren't bears at all. Except for size and bodyweight, they've more in common with elementary Terran primates. Environmental differences modify the courses of natural selection, leading to an infinite variety of potential evolutionary chains -- but the point at issue is this; the biochemical simUarities are such that I can only consider Loric bears and Homo sapiens to be descended from the same evolutionary stock." "You have to be joking!" "Do I?" The old king was serious. "Everything from gastric enzymes to rhinal morphology points to the bears' being analogues of the early ancestors of man. Any interference with their evolution could have an incalculable effect on the future of the organic population of the universe. Think about that. Seemly. View it against the intentions of the Space Conventions. And if you've any doubts, remember their hormonal and pheromonal makeup is exactly interchangeable with your own. Coincidence? I doubt it." "But the activity of the pheromones over long distances is fantastic-" "I suspect the human receptors aren't much dimmed. It's the excretory mechanisms which have atrophied in man. The sweat accompanying fear or tension is about the most obvious signal we can still produce." "Surely we'd be aware of being affected if even a vestigial link between humans remained." "Not necessarily. Various things -- certain psychotropic drugs, for instance-can affect mental attitudes without being called into awareness. And just how aware are you of the effects of your own hormonal body chemistry? It colors your every thought, yet you rationalize the feeling to produce a 'reason' for your attitude's being what it is. We're all liars to ourselves. Seemly. Trying to rationalize what our molecules are urging us to do..."  up," said Andersen, as he signed the final copy of the report. "It's ironic that we had to travel to the end of the universe to find out we may be strangers to ourselves. I suppose you'll use thisas the starting point for a new university research ideas on crowd psychology and herd instinct?" "I'U certainly do some research on it," said Seemly. "But I'm not returning to the university-not yet." "A lecture tour, perhaps?" "No. I've contacted Space Survey for permission to remain here. My field experience qualifies me for a junior Residency." "Stay on Loric with old king Kohl?" Andersen was surprised. "There's a lot of work to be done on Loric, Peter's only scratched the surface of it. For the first time we've a chance to study the human prototype at an early stage in evolution. Those bears are laying down the deep-mind patterns that can give us a whole new view of human psychology. The implications for civilization are immense." "And?" "And what?" "Come off it. Seemly! We've been together too many trips. I know you when you've a big idea in mind. Don't tell me you're thinking of making a play for the old king?" "Could you blame me? He's probably the best planetary ecologist alive and he's one of the kindest and most understanding men I've ever met. And he isn't even very old." "Well, I hope you've thought about it carefully. It could be the old long won't play. A wasted Residency here could make a big hole in your academic life." "I have thought about it, Robin. Really I have. The way I see it, Loric in the bears' mating season is going to be a very interesting place."  #Eai#Strept I New York, N Y. # I RI # P # T word (inetirding nwno and addrmaa). tO-mrerd minimum. Pufmant with ardor. LU Kent, Ohio #. Box #, Longview, Washington #. S-F Journal by three-time Hugo Winner. #, Portland, Oregon #. on the elevator, # W. #th St.", a recording from the distant future. High quality # rpm ten-inch disc. # to The Record, Box #, New York, N.Y. #. Weird Fiction Books -- Pocketbooks. Lists Box #. Kings Park, L.I., N.Y. #. of titles listed from Rarities to Reading S. Fullerton Ave., Montclair, N.J. #. Jersey #. Box # -- Rosemead, Calif. #. Box #, Zenith, Wa. #. journal of s-f and fantasy. Featured in ##: Out and Self-Rape -- The Exploitation of Speculative Fiction By Its Writers, Its Fans and Its Apologists." Every issue: Reviews, letters, new book lists. Subscriptions: #. land, OR #. Tenafly, N.J. #. Free catalog underground # Folsom, San Francisco, Cal. #. every month featuring the finest in fantastic fiction. For free brochure write Fantasy House, # Vineland, No. Hollywood, Calif. #. Frankenstein, Interview. "Monster" Tells All. #. Norris, Postbox #-M, Indianapolis, Ind. #. wants: SS Books, G#, # North Hamline, St. Paul, Minn. #. Many subjects. Florida State Christian University, Post Office Box #, Fort Lauderdale, Florida #. player command of a warp speed starship, equipped with blazers, shields, sensors, main and auxiliary engines, life support systems, etc. All # ships are different and each has a special secret weapon. Fleet size version for # players #. Louis Zocchi, #G Montana, Victorville, Calif. #. plates. Box #-#, Jacksonville, Florida #. Free information. P.O. Box #, Stanwood, Washington #. Offer: Name and address stamp: #. Pre-inked stamp pad: #. Write for complete line of stamps and accessories. #. Large size quality printing. Send stamp for info. Dan Coleman, KerSoza Lake, N.Y. #. studio cards for s-f fans. # postpaid. Oak, Mich. #. letter, unlined paper, include age, sex, nationality, #. RH Handwriting, For more than a decade, X Minus I ranked among the most popular shows ever to hit the air-waves. Starting soon, many radio stations will once again be featuring this famed drama series adapted from stories appearing either in Broadcasting will be resumed with new the foremost names in science fiction. X Minus I will thrill you, reward you, more than ever. So watch for it. Listen to it. Enjoy it! For further information, contact your local station or write to: Box # Seymour, Conn. # It's heady fare: packed with pleasure and excitement,,, crammed with its own rewards. And its own definite risks. You might become hooked for life And you'll know why, once you've sampled and savored science fiction masterpeices like these: #-page anthology of # prize-winners. They're the tales awarded the Hugo, speculative fiction's equivalent of the Oscar, And that could be just the beginning of your science fiction adventure, JJ Frank Herbert, the acclaimed winner of both The Hugo and Nebula awards. It creates a frightening yet feasible world... as fabulous as the creatures who inhabit it. first full-length novel in fifteen years The master's never been story of a world threatened by the unchecked advances of science. You'll agree that the wait for Asimov's newest was worth it. But decide for yourself. Choose any # books on this page for just # (to help cover shipping), and you're on your way to mind-bending membership in the Science Fiction Book Club. Join now,,, you needn't send any money, we'll bill you later. when you join and agree to buy only # books during the coming ye r. Dept. DL-#, Garden City, N . Y. #I # Please accept my application for membership m the Science Fiction Book Club and send me the # books whose numbers I have written in the boxes below Bill me just # (to help cover shipping) for all # About every # weeks, send me the club's bulletin. Things to Come'.' describing the # coming Selections and a variety of Alternate choices If I wish to receive both Selections, f need do nothing: they will be shipped to me automatically. Whenever I don't want I of the # Selections or prefer an Alternate, or no book at all, I will notify you by the dale specified by returning the convenient form always provided I need take only # Selections or Alternates during the coming year, and may resign any time thereafter Most books are only I #, plus a modest charge for shipping and handling (jccasionally, extra-value Selections are slightly higher entire Introductory package within # days. Membership will be cancelled. I owe nothing. Mr Mrs Miss Please Print Address City I StateZip  I I # Again, Dangerous Visions, Harlan Ellison, ed. Forty-six pieces, short stories  novels Explicit scenes and language may be offensive to some. Pub ed. # # Nebula Award Stories Seven, Lloyd Biggie, Jr, Ed. The latest novellas and short stories prizewinners picked by Sci-Fi Writers of America Includes Anderson, Silverberg, and others Pub, ed # # # The Gods Themselves by Isaac Asimov. The master's first novel in # years and worth the wait for a fabulous trip to the year #. Pub ed # # #I The Foundation Trilogy by Isaac Asimov The ends ot the galaxy revert to barbarism Pub ed # # # WhenHarlie Was One by David Gerrold The costliest, most complex computer -- as creative as the human brain begins to suffer from human weakness. Spec Ed #Dune by Frank Herbert, Celebrated winner of Hugo and Nebula Gripping tale of family exiled from their private planet to another, a barren desert Pub ed. # #I The # Annual World's Best Science Fiction, ed by Donald A, Wollheim Volume IV contains # ems from Clarke, turgeon, and more Spec Ed # A Treasury of Great Science Fiction, ed, by Anthony Boucher # Volume set # pages Counts as one book. Pub. ed # # # The Hugo Winners, Vol I  II Giant #-in-l volume ol # award-winning stories, # to # Asimov introduces each. Pub. ed # # # Cities in Flight by James Blish At last, the four masterpieces in one volume -- an underground classicthat encompasses all mankind, his universe, and their relationship. Spec, Ed # Childhood's End by Arthur C . Clarke Mankind's last generation on earth. "Wildly fantastic!" -- Atlantic. Pub ed # # # Thuvia, Maid of Mars and The Chessmen of Mars by Edgar Rice Burroughs, #-novel, #volume sci.-ti special Adventures of man on planet Mars Spec Ed The Science Fiction Book Club oilers its own complete, hardbound editions, sometimes altered in size to fit special presses and save members even more Members accepted in U S A and Canada nnly Canadian members will be serviced from Toronto Offer slightly different in Canada. V (  !   r Rendezvous with Rama Field of Vision Ode to Electric Ben Agness, Accent and Access Cold Friend The Dream Millennium congratulates new novel scheduled to be the lead title for Ballantine in Fall # Meanwhile don't forget...the five Clarke classics still in print. offers the best of Arthur C. Clarke: a Signet Author and Winner of the # Nebula Award, of the Science Fiction Writers of America. The award is for his story "Meeting with Medusa," just one of # astounding tales of life among the planets in Here is a complete list of great Arthur C. Clarke Signet science fiction titles: And soon to be published: I #a # j #I Avenue of the  Americas H New York,  N.Y. # Erich Harlmann, N Y October # Vol. #. No. I Arnold E. Abramson, tbsjef Ejler Jakobsson, Editor Theodore Sturgeon, Contributing Editor Albert Dytch, Managing Editor Lester del Rey, Feature Editor L. C. Murphy, Subscription Editor Jay Tunick, Circulation Director Arthur C. Clarke # Publishing Corporation, a subsidiary of Universal Publishing  Distributing Corporation. Arnold E. Abramson, President. Main Offices: # East # Street, New York, N.Y. #. Single copy: #. #-issue subscription: #, in U.S., # elsewhere. Kingdom by Universal-Tandem Publishing Company, Ltd., # Gloucester Road, London SW# #RD. Arnold E. Abramson, Chairman of the Board. Ralph Stokes, Managing Director. Single copy: #p. #-issue subscription in the United Kingdom: #. and Pan-American Copyright Conventions. All rights reserved. Second class postage paid at New York, N.Y. and additional mailing offices. The publishers assume no responsibiiity for unsolicited materiai. All stories printed in this magazine are fiction and any similarity between characters and actual persons is coincidental. Printed in U.S.A. Introductoi States, Some Contributors Past and Present Pout Anderson Isaac Asimov Alfred Bester James Blish Robert Bloch Ray Bradbury Arthur C. Clarke L. Sprague de Camp Lester del Rey Robert A. Heinlein Willy Ley Donald H. Menze! J. R. Pierce Frederik Pohl Robert S. Richardson Robert SUverberg Theodore Sturgeon A.E. Van Vogt Kurt Vonnegut. Jr. H. G. Wells, science fiction -- often termed "future fiction" -- has fascinated alert minds. Not only has it entertained. It has predicted much of the far-ranging scientific and social change now upon us. authors of the genre continue to speculate, to predict, to tackle the prime problems already shaping tomorrow. Ecology -- space exploration -- nuclear promise and threat -- energy -- social evolution and biological revolution -- these and other fields are probed by imaginative stories uniquely exciting and rewarding. So let your fancy run free. Subscribe now! For U.S. and Canada, send coupon to: New York, N.Y. # For United Kingdom, send coupon to: London SW# #RD D # issues of IF for # # issues of IF for # of IF for # of IF for # Enclosed find in payment for my subscription as checked above.  # . ' V...V  ' ' V' ' J! '  w a ' .  ' . ' r J r. ' ' : V-' ' I ,' . o --  # -- c -- # --  ' f      f  i   If  U   #c #. t , # u ,#-Z# -- # -- #  #C  -- # -- # -- rh ir f -- ' AouAR js "   . M "#  'I'.' The Largest, Most Complete Star Chart It will fascinate you. Its size? A full # V # by # V # feet! Hang this noble map on your wall, then stand # or # yards away. You see an amazing replica in deep blue of the night sky -- showing # stars, just about every star significantly visible to the unaided eye. Now step closer to the map. The names of hundreds of prominent stars pop into view. So do the names and profiles of all # constellations! No intelligent, aware person -- and certainly no science-fiction reader -- can afford to be without this dramatic reproduction of the heavens. For it is an invaluable reference tool. It sharpens appreciation of the universe. It stretches the mind and the imagination. And as never before, the Celestial Map charts the vast reaches of space through which hurtle space-ship Earth, the solar system, the galaxy itself... Own this magnificent map. It will instruct, entertain and delight you! Advertisement copyright  # by Celestiai Map Company. Offer good untit December #, #.  A numbered degree scale marks the entire map perimeter  Shows all stars up to and including the sixth magnitude. fffS !  tilt nm VA ' . -- CNTuRuS '-,.# #r A  Projection is a Mercator rectangle.  Stars are identified by Yale Catalogue numbers. Bright Star numbers, Flamsteed numbers, plus Greek letters and specific star names. A Thing of Beauty. The huge Celestial Map is a distinguished work of art in its own right, sure to adorn any interior. It is sent to you in a stout container designed to protect the valuable contents.  Map is issued in conjunction with the #th Anniversary of Copernicus, the father of modern astronomy.  Map computed by U. of California's star-sifting computer.  Map is plotted by David W. Teske, recipient of the American MuseumHayden Planetarium #I Kepler Award. The Celestial Map Company # West # Street New York, N.Y. # Enclosed find # (cash, check or money order). Please rush the Celestial Map to: The brave had made Earth unlivable. It remained for the meek to inherit the stars! I H IS awakening was like walking out of a warm room and into a snowstorm. The dream, what little he could remember of it, had not been entirely pleasant but it had been warm. He tried desperately to hold onto it, to pull it back and around him again like a warm blanket that was slipping off his bed, to do anything that would hold back this awful heartstopping cold. But his mind was working, which meant that his blood was carrying sugar and oxygen to his thawing brain, and his circulatory systems had been successfully restarted or he would not have been able to feel the cold in the first place. So he waited patiently while the dream warmth faded, to be replaced by the real thing -- then he opened his eyes. In the unlighted cubicle the bright letters on the ceiling display seemed to float in the darkness above his head. Devlin pressed hard on the indicated button -- which did not move. His heart, which was the loudest thing in the utterly silent ship, became even noisier. Had the moisture in his breath penetrated the mechanism, he wondered, freezing and jamming it with ice? Were the delicate actuators frozen solid by the years of hyperthermia which had held his body? In short, had the complex life-support system of the starship, which represented the pinnacle of Earth's scientific achievements in virtually every field of knowledge, already developed a malfunction? He pressed again, much harder. Devlin reminded himself that he had not used his hand for a very long time and the digits, like the rest of his newly warmed body, were weak and stiff. Also, the buttons would have been designed to operate with a firm pressure to avoid accidental activation. The moment of calm and logical thinking had an immediate effect on his elevated pulse rate and this time the indicated button went in at the first attempt. The words hung in the darkness for the length of time needed for him to read them very slowlythen they were replaced. Devlin pressed the button on the left. T here was no sane reason why he should not say something out loud, or make some sort of modulated noise like a hum or a whistle, perhaps. But he could not do any of those things. The thought of the vast, utterly silent ship stretching away on all sides of his cubicle, guarded and guided by completely silent computers, was paralyzing his own ability to make sounds with an overwhelming spell based on the laws of sympathetic magjc. "I don't believe you," said Devlin. Satisfied, the display replied: "Yes, master," said Devlin, beginning to sit up. His head rose perhaps six inches from its padded rest before he collapsed back. By the time his grayed-out vision had returned to normal there was a new message hanging above him. The display blanked out for a few minutes, then lit with another message. "Now," said Devlin, laughing, "I believe you." "All rightr The display rolled away from him as he carefully opened the side wall of his casket and swung his feet to the deck and into the exercise stirrups, but there was another display facing him as he sat up. The words dimmed slightly as the cubicle lighting came on. "I'm not really lumgry," Devlin 'lied as his eyes went to the food dispenser. He had been required to fast for twelve hours before the pre-flight cooldown and, in a manner of speaking, he had had nothing to eat for seventy-five years. At the same time his body, although stiff and weak, still looked healthy and well-nourished, and the really severe pangs of hunger had begun only when the display had informed him that he was not to eat. "Psychosomatic malnutrition," he said drily, "is a terrible way to die." B ut he was not even considering using the dispenser. There were sound medical reasons for not undergoing hibernation anesthesia on a full stomach and hunger had been a common enough condition on Earth. His present hunger, like the rest of his body, had been frozen and preserved for more than seventy years and the process could be repeated indefinitely. The truth was that he felt fine. All at once his hunger receded, driven back by a feeling composed equally of wonder and sheer relief. Seventy-five years of ship-elapsed time had passed and he was alive and well, while back on Earth everyone he had known was long since dead. He shied away from remembering some of them and tried to think instead about the starship, its inconceivable velocity, which was the end result of decades of gentle acceleration, and the polluted and over-populated planet it had left behind. There was a narrow area of clear deck on the open side of the casket. The rest of the space in the cubicle that not occupied by the food dispenser and the ceiling and wall displays-was stuffed with equipment associated with the cold sleep systems and sensors. One of the few tests that had qualified him for joining the mission had been to check for any tendency toward claustrophobia, Devlin remember, and another had been a test for the degree of dissatisfaction with present -- or rather seventy years' past-surroundings. While he exercised in the narrow space Devlin wondered how he was supposed to know if there were an obvious gap in his memory. If he could not remember something important, how was he supposed to know that he had forgotten it? From both displays in unison. Obviously the computer knew when he had obeyed the instructions to speak and exercise, but it could not tell whether or not he was remembering properly. Telepathic computers were beyond even the resources of Earth science, so the chances were that it would simply keep reminding him and hoping for the best. Gradually his stiffness left him and he drifted into the corridor. The lighting was switched on but not the heating -- Devlin's breath hung like an intermittent fog around his face and he had to pull himself rapidly around the wall nets to keep warm. But there was nothing strange to him -- no obvious gaps in his memory -- about this short corridor in the crew segment of the ship. It was just like the corridor in the simulator back on Earth, except that there the feeling of weightlessness had been' produced by a system of spring wires and localized sensory deprivation drugs. If he had been chosen to occupy one of the four colonist segments built around the central crew and computer module, there would have been much less room in which to exercise the others were confined to their cubicles for the duration of the trip. Feeling warmer, but short of breath, he stopped for a moment with his fingers around a strand of netting. As he was about to move off again he saw the other figure, ghostlike, its head surrounded by the same self-generated fog and wearing an open-mesh cold suit identical to the one he was wearing himself. The figure was standing only a few feet away. He reached forward instinctively and discovered that it was his reflection an instant before his hand touched the transparent plastic door and two messages, one of them upside down with respect to the other, appeared on it. Devlin shivered suddenly and decided that he had had enough exercise. He moved back to his cubicle, trying unsuccessfully not to read the name tag on the door opposite his own. For a few seconds he stared at the manual override handle, which grew from the gray metal like a bright red banana. In an emergency he could bypass the computer controls and initiate the awakening of any person rr? Ballanlne  ll Boo#k Gazing into our crystal ball, we find some gems already on the schedule for '#. Leigh Brackett has signed to do an open-ended series of new John Stark novels for us. No, they won't be set on Mars. Leigh has found herself a new planet, Straith, and it's a beauty. We have just bought a bright new Raymond Z. Gallun novel (the old wave is alive and well at Ballantine) and we plan to publish it on the #th anniversary of the appearance of Ray's first story, November #. Next spring we will be launching the Ballantine SF Classic Series, reprinting some of the best books in the field. Our lead-off title is nal title better. A good list followswatch for it. You may find books you have been looking for that have long been out of print. And while you are waiting for Angel's Experience, filled with fullcolor photos from the motion picture of the same name. Herbert's inspirational text accompanying the photographs makes this a book you will want to own. (first cousin, once removed from the the Fall of #. This first volume is what is to be a regular series features all original science-fiction stories -- with the emphasis on "science" -- by many of your favorite sf authors. We have several first novels under contract by young writers we believe will soon be old favorites. Get ready to add Suzy Mckee Charnas, Michael Bishop, Howard Waldrop and Buddy Saunders to your list of writers to reckon with. On the drawing board we have a definitive collection. And there will Leiber, for two. More to come on these books as their publication dates draw near. Next month we have new books by Poul Anderson and Robert Silverberg. Stay tuned... BB in the ship. He was not, however, supposed to warm up one of the females just because he felt cold and lonely. He shivered again and sought the warmth of his own cubicle. But the heaters had been turned off in preparation for his imminent cooldown and his jaws began to ache with the effort of not allowing his teeth to chatter. Devlin lay down and the hinged flaps swung up and clicked into position. It was the first noise not made by himself that he had heard since the awakening. Devlin had been told often enough how important it was that he remember as much as possible of the dreams experienced during cold sleep -- the dreams that spelled out the difference between a dead and frigid mind and body and a mind body that has suspended life, identity and continuity. But he was not supposed to remember the reasons now -- there was no time. If he were to be sure of another coherent awakening he had to concentrate on his last dream. The display was hazy with breath fog as he closed his eyes. He tried to ignore the goose pimples that crawled like frozen insects all over his body and the picture of Brother Howard that kept getting between him and his dream. He had been warm. He had floated in a thick, warm soup where existence was incredibly violent. Pain, pleasure, hunger, repletion, sex -- all had been experienced in such raw, savage concentrations that he could not now tell which had been painful and which pleasant. All his senses had been affected as if by an abrasive rubbed along a bared nerve. And he had been blind. As more and more of the dream came back to him he began to realize that the only thing nice about it had been its warmth. A small change in the quality of the light on the other side of his closed eyelids made him open his eyes. The display had a final message. Around and within his body there was a sharp, silent explosion of cold. II Hunger was making him take risks. He had lived long and grown large by not taking unnecessary risks, but with increasing size had come a proportionate growth in his hunger and in the number of risks taken to assuage it. On this occasion his hunger was intense and the risks acceptable. He moved from beneath the cover of a clump of gently waving algae, skirting the overhanging curve of a massive Tabulata and crawled onto the bright area of sea bottom that stretched ahead for as far as his rudimentary eyes could see. The area was clear of rocks and major growths, but it was not empty. In the middle distance lay the enormous, garishly patterned shell of a carnivorous cephalopod, the pointed rear of its narrow conical body clearly visible while the forward section was hidden by a self-generated fog of disturbed mud that concealed its head, tentacles and wildly struggling victim. Nearby lay a small group of brachipods, looking disdainful behind the protection of their smooth white shells. The remainder of the area was, as usual, covered by the tiny scurrying shapes of small trilobites scavenging for the plant and animal debris that littered the sand. He joined them. But the tiny morsels of organic material did nothing to quell the hunger that raged along every nerve in his body-if anything, feeding that resulted in something less than satiation served only to make his hunger worse. It was like a conflagration within him, interrupted only by the brief, hot explosions of fury that occurred when he encountered long-dead husks or fresh remains already picked clean of edible material, or when a smaller trilobite was able to squirm free of the four pairs of appendages serving his wide, underslung mouth. Such escapes were frequent because he was not by nature a carnivore and, in that continuing fire of hunger and anger, emotions like caution and fear were obliterated before they could properly form. Then he encountered a trilobite that did not try to escape, because it was trapped between the long narrow shell of the cephalopod and himself. The muddy water around the carnivore's head had grown clearer, indicating that it was finisliing off its victim. The image registered clearly on his visual equipment and was transmitted accurately to his crude equivalent of a brain, but the warning that accompanied it was like a glass of water on a forest tire. This trilobite was larger than others of its kind currently infesting the sandy bottomalmost half as big as he was himself -- and it had rolled itself tightly into a ball to protect its vulnerable underbelly. He probed angrily with his antenna and head appendages, but succeeded only in removing a few of the small and weaker legs from the tail section. It rolled itself into an even tighter ball and he swarmed over it again and again, his hunger and frustration making it impossible for him to think. But he did not need to think. A purely defensive and involuntary reflex, triggered when his victim's tightly rolled body opened briefly to trap and damage one of his antennae, gave him the advantage. It caused him to roll his body tightly around that of his victim. He maintained the hold, squeezing harder and harder while the other's body segments telescoped and their connecting sutures snapped and pulpy flesh began oozing from the organic wreckage. But the struggle had stirred up the mud and sand around him to such an extent that when he uncurled from the crushed body he could barely see it, although that did not stop him from feeding. It did, however, prevent him from seeing that the cephalopod had finished with its victim and, attracted by the disturbance, was seeking another. It found two. He was feeding when the forest of tentacles wrapped itself around both his victim and himself and began pulling them into the cephalopod's enormous maw. He went on feeding while the hot, constant flame of his hunger became punctuated by explosions of pain as his appendages were twisted and crushed and torn away and as more and more of his body segments collapsed under the pressure of the cephalopod's teeth. He was still eating and being eaten when the triple fires of his pain, anger and hunger faded and died... kRE you sure I'm awake?" His dream of being a recently defunct trilobite on the muddy bottom of a Silurian sea was still very much with him and would require no effort of memory to recall. For a time he had been a tiny organism whose blind fury had been the direct cause of its violent end. But he was now fairly sure that it had not been intelligent, that its continued survival had been a matter of pure luck and that the impressions he had gained of forethought and the ability to learn from experience were false. The intelligent dreamer, himself, had given an aura of intelligence to his dream creature which had, in fact, been driven by nothing more than blind instinct. Hunger and blind instinct were still driving people to acts of violence-at least, they had been two hundred and eighty-two years ago. He tried hard not to think about the time that had passed and think instead about the present and himself. He was still very hungry. "No, thanks," said Devlin. He recalled having to sit for three hours watching that re-education film, which had begun by assuming that the viewer had the mind of a retarded child. "Bless you!" K Going up to five books a month with sf readers... In September we mean to give Perry Rhodan some tough competition with the first episode of a new space-hero series chronicling the ways, undercover operative of Earth amid the myriad worlds of humans and non-humans. reprint of something thirty years ancient, and not a novelization of a rather skimpy rerun television series. It is all new, all original, and although written under the house name of Gregory Kern it is by a popular and skilled writer whose sf works have already sold in the (UT#) is #t. Gordon Dickson, paperback edition, first appearance Michael G. Coney's latest, certain to be at least a Hugo or Nebula John Brunner's fine collection of (UQ#-#t). back. The first time in paperDevlin exercised gently, then released the casket's hinged side. The cubicle's heaters were coating his skin with a film of warmth, making him think of one of his mother's baked alaskas -- a hot crust surcream. But his icy center thawed quickly and he returned his attention to the displays. "No," said Devlin firmly. He had been told how important it was that he remember his cold dreams and store them in his waking memory in as much detail as possible. The reasons he had been given for doing so were in part psychological, biological and perhaps even philosophical -- after all, he had been dead in every medical sense of the word for more than three average lifetimes. B y its very nature long-term hibernation anesthesia could be tried, but it could never be adequately tested. During the years following its perfection as a method of suspending animation for indefinite periods there had been no shortage of volunteers wishing to undergo the process -- people with diseases incurable by the medical science of the day, or those simply wanting to awaken into a better world. But data was still lacking on the biological and psychological side effects, if any, on really long-term subjects. It had been thought at first that there were no harmful side effects, but the medics responsible for hyperthermia processing on the starship project said that they must be absolutely sure. They were worried, it seemed, by a slight tendency toward disorientation and forgetfulness, so minor as to be virtually undetectable. But on a voyage that might last for a thousand years even a tendency toward mental confusion and forgetfulness could be deadly. Forced, as they were, by the necessity of finding an answer to a problem that quite possibly did not exist, medical scientists could only theorize and try to guard against all theoretical eventualities. The most generally accepted and worrying theory was that ultra longterm suspension would greatly increase disorientation and memory impairment and that the harmful effects would not increase proportionately, but multiply with the passage of time.Extended periods in low temperatures could well bring about a leakage in the electro-biological system which coded and stored the memory impulses -- and the end result would be a starship crew member or colonist being revived in perfect health -- but without a single thought in his head. To guard against this purely theoretical disaster the medics had decided to revive the travelers at lengthy intervals -- one hundred and fifty to two hundred years -- during the voyage. More frequent awakenings would have placed a severe strain on the ship's power reserves and consumables. It was also thought necessary to provide a link between the awakened mind and the frigid and not quite arrested mind of the cold sleeper. The minds on the ship had to be continuously occupied, insisted the project psychologist. They had to engage themselves with dreaming during the centuries of frigid suspension and, whOe awake, perform exercises in recall so that the original memory store and linkages would be periodically reinforced instead of being lost. Dreams were, after all, simply an involuntary form of memory recall. "But there must be more to it than that," said Devlin suddenly. "Or else that book they made me read on prehistory left a bigger impression than I realized." He Was remembering the shocking clarity of sensory detail in his last dream memory and he decided firmly that it required no further reinforcing. Saying "No -- " to the computer might or might not produce dramatic results, but if the thing had been telling the truth in the first place it had probably noted the word as a sound -- and proof only that he was obeying the instruction to speak and not disobeying the order to recall his dream. That last dream was still too uncomfortably fresh. Instead he turned his mind to the layout, organization and control of the starship -- and deliberately ignored the food dispenser -- as he moved into the corridor to continue his physical exercises. He was a human being in full control of his mind and instincts, not an insanely hungry trilobite. The display had a new message for him on his return. Ill T he ship moved imperceptibly among the stars and the dreams trickled even more slowly through the minds of its occupants, with one exception. That was the man who occupied one of the two control positions and was not moving at all. It was not that Devlin did not know what to do. The memory of his training-minimal as would be expected for a fully automated and computerized ship -- was sharp, complete and recent despite the fact that in real time it was two hundred and eightyodd years in the past. Possibly it was the silence that kept him motionless -- he was the only component in the ship making a noise -- or simply the fact that he was all alone -- or the knowledge that he was not truly alone and was afraid of the ghosts of people who were not really dead... Devlin shivered, even though the heaters had long since raised Ihe temperature to a comfortable level. and forced a laugh. Of one thing he could be sure, the people in this ship would never walk in their sleep. The display had been saying this from the moment he had taken the control position. This was a different breed of computer from the one that supervised his awakenings and nagged at him to do the proper physical and mental exercises. As far as this one was concerned, Devlin was expected to know his stuff. This was, in short, a highly professional computer that would stand for no nonsense. Apart from these purely subjective impressions, Devlin thought wryly, it was exactly the same as the other computer -- it possessed no human attributes whatsoever. He leaned forward and tapped the button labeled: Report. Devlin tapped the Hold button to give himself time to think and to control his anger and disappointment. The starship's course had been plotted to take it through ten solar systems that lay in a fairly straight line from Earth, and most of these had been thought to contain planets with a high probability of being suitable for colonization. That being the case the first target should also have been the ship's final destinationto assume that the observational data on the nearest target system would be the most accurate had been only natural. And the probability of the colonists' finding a suitable world on their second target should also have been high. But the farther the ship traveled the more they would have to rely on chance, the greater the danger of their having to cope with a possible malfunction in the ship's hyperthermia caskets, guidance and propulsion systems -- or even in the periodically frozen organic computers belonging to its occupants. Devlin remembered the words of old Care we, the man responsible for the design of the long-range geophysical sensors, who also had been angry and disappointed because he had been chained to Earth by age and a disease which in a lesser individual would have been terminal. "This ship is the most intricate, sophisticated, foolproof fabrication ever to be conceived and built by man," he had said at the conclusion of his first lecture, "but it is only a bloody machine." Devlin's anger now derived chiefly from the fact that the machine had bypassed two likely solar systems without consulting a member of the crew. Perhaps it also came from a fear that the machine could not be trusted -- and he wondered what he could do if a playback on the two earlier fly-bys showed that they had bypassed a suitable colony world. He tried to control this fear and make himself think. The first two larget systems had been bypassed without crew consultation, the comjnjter was saying, and it meant just that. But members of the crew could be awakened for other reasonsand he should also have remembered (hat. button he called up crew status data. Like the occupants of the colonist sections -- who were not supposed to leave their cubicles until after the landing -- two crew members had been awakened once for physical and mental exercise. The display showed a pale blue Exercise Only light burning against each name-one was his. His name was also tagged with his present orange Decision Awakening light and his crew mate's name carried the yellow light that indicated an awakening for observation purposes only. A quick check showed that the observation awakening coincided with the fly-by time on one of the bypassed systems. He knew the crew member concerned very well. She was not the type to sit idly by if the world they had been passing had been suitable for colonization. Devlin swung back to the main display. He said, "For all the unkind things I have been thinking about you, I am truly sorry," and released the Hold. The information came in bright, sharp, silent words. It was a system comprising seven planets held by a sun approaching middle age, stable and emitting radiation of an acceptable type and intensity. Six of the worlds were unsuitable, either too Box OG, # Folsom, SF, Ca # "The Underground Comix People" Illustrated SciFi Fantasy for Adults # each -- Save #I Off Retail  A. Sci-Fi: Slow Death #-#, Starwench, Enigma, Brain Fantasy, American Flyer No. #  B. Fables  Heresies: Fantagor No. # (# color). Grim Wit No. # ISi color), Little Green Dinosaur I  #, Binky Brown, Leather Nun.  C. Spinejarring Horrors: Skull #-#, Psychotic Adventures No. #, Two-Fisted Zombies.  D. Next # comix published for #. I am over I # years of age Ask for our free catalog  how you can make  selling comix credit. Mention this ad  we'll pay shipping on orders above I # comix. Testing Conceptual Limits Since # Close to or too distant from the primary, and the display gave brief details of the planetary diameters, gravity, temperature, atmospheric pressure or the lack of it. The remaining one, third from the sun, was within the temperature and light zone in which planetary life could evolve -- and it had. He jabbed the button marked Visual and divided his attention between the data display and the pictures on the side screen. Planet Three was enormous, a rapidly spinning globe composed of semi-molten material, superheated liquid and a wide-flung, roiling gas envelope that warmed its two satellites like a second sun. Satellite A was a ten-milewide chip of rock that orbited its primary every twelve hours, while Satellite B was much larger, more distant and sedate in its rotational movement -- and the second most beautiful world that Devlin had seen. He blinked away a temporary impairment of the Devlin visual equipment and concentrated on the data display. In the stillness of the ship his breath sounded like an interrupted gale and his heart was banging against his rib cage as if it wanted out. Devlin jabbed the Hold button so hard that he cracked his fingernail. Third time lucky... He wanted suddenly to shout so loudly that the silent ship would never get over the shock, so loudly that it would disturb even the slow, frigid dreaming of the colonists. And that wasn't such a bad idea, because this was the sort of good news that should be shared as soon as possible. It was completely against the rules, of course. The manual overrides were not supposed to be used to awaken people except in cases of extreme emergency and this was anything but an emergency. But the control center was designed for two people and six could probably squeeze in at a pinch. They would be able to see their future home for a few minutes before they returned to their cold dreams, because planetfall was still a long way off in time and distance. The ship would have to go away and come back again. T here was nothing wrong with his memory, Devlin thought happily -- he could remember every word, every line drawn by the electronic pointer and every nuance of Carewe's voice as he had outlined the approach, reapproach and landing sequences. Perhaps the reason Devlin remembered the instructions so well was that they made up the knowledge that would be used only when the mission's goal had been achieved. Despite the sarcastic, hectoring manner of old Care we, who had invariably spoken to his audience like an Einstein who was trying to make his Special Theory comprehensible to a bunch of ten-year-olds, it had been the most popular lecture in the whole training course. In case the first or second or sixth target stars proved unsuitable. Care we had said, the ship would not, as was customary in interplanetary flights, accelerate for half the distance to its proposed destination and decelerate during the remainder of the trip. To do so would save time but be very wasteful of power. With their life suspension techniques they could afford to waste time, but the ship's power reserves had to be conserved for a second or a third or an umpteenth try. That was why acceleration would be gradual and applied over many decades, until the ship had achieved a velocity just over one-quarter that of light. This velocity would be maintained until a system with a suitable planet was found. Only then would the ship decelerate, just as gradually checking its tremendous velocity and converting its fly-by into a cometary return orbit -- and many decades would pass before general awakening and landing. Caution diluted Devlin's happiness as he thought of the colonists crowding into the control center seven at a time. Awakening the first seven would be relatively easy -- they in turn could awaken the others before returning to the cubicles. But some of them might not want to be reprocessed after only a few minutes of looking at their new world. Some would probably want to study the probe data and others might want to hang around or start celebrating. It was not impossible that all the people on the ship might be awake at the same time, crowding the control center, corridors and cubicles and placing a severe strain on the heating reserves and food dispensers. Intrapersonal difficulties might arise, even arguments. His instructions, DevUn reminded himself once again, were that no more than the two crew members were to be awake at one time unless an emergency dictated otherwise. Good news like this and the natural urge to spread it around were the very antithesis of an emergency. But he might bend the rules just a little and spread the good news to one other person. His last meeting with her, in biological time, had been only ten hours ago. They had been sitting on the edges of their suspension caskets in the dormitory that held the colonists who had just completed their training courses -- some of them had been cooled for more than a year to preserve their precious biological time while the later arrivals were being trained. Classes had been small. The training could not have been described as intensive and on its completion cooldown was immediate. The latest batch, like the first, would awaken on the ship somewhere between the stars. She had been sitting facing him, a slim, dark-haired beautiful girl shivering in her open-mesh coldsuit while she waited for the signal to get into the casket and lie down. She had smiled at him when he smiled at her. Patricia Morley had been undemonstrative but not unfriendly. When the two-minute warning had sounded he had reached forward to take her hand, meaning to say something that would probably have sounded trite. But she had spoken first. "Just suppose," she said quietly and serioudy, "that these caskets malfunction. Do you think that we will know when we become permanently instead of temporarily dead?" Devlin had shivered with more than the cold and said, "Pleasant dreams." For a few seconds she had gripped his hand so tightly that he had still felt it tingling when the cold explosion came. At that moment he had been remembering the advice of one of the project psychologists who had insisted that pairing-off should wait until planetfall, when the pool would include everyone on the ship, and that pairings among training groups had a much lower probability of success. But right now he wanted to awaken her with his good news and go on from there. He laughed out loud and released the Hold. "Wliat" began Devlin. The computer ignored him, but answered anyway. D evlin thought about the kind of life they could lead on the Earthlike satellite of Planet Three, the clean air and unpolluted oceans and the fresh green vegetation that covered the land surfaces like chlorophyl paint. He thought of the night sky with that tremendous primary shining above them, the fantastic play of light and shade and color when the sun shared the sky with it and the beautiful spectacle of an eclipse. "No," he whispered. Devlin swung away from the console and out of the control center, wanting desperately to find something or someone who would make the awful pain of disappointment go away. He stopped outside his cubicle. The big red manual override handle on Patricia's door was within easy reach, but if he had refused to awaken her to tell the good news there could be no excuse for his doing so to tell her about this. He swore horribly and went into his cubicle and began pushing buttons on the food dispenser. The wall and ceiling displays were saying: He went on swearing at them, but in the end his emotional heat and the warmth imparted by the hot food faded before the cold radiating from his casket and he returned to the control center. The right decision was obvious. But he did not make it at once. For a long time he lay watching Three B on the screen. It hung like a great, cloud-wrapped vision of heaven -- a planet-sized egg waiting to be fertilized and to grow and be stillborn. There could be only one decision and he took it, but not until after he had rerun all the data on Three B and called up more detailed information from his sensors, and spent many hours exercising his brain with thoughts that were psychologically undesirable. Finally he tapped: The display replied: "The sooner," said Devlin bitterly, "the better.' IV The days were long and happy and full of incidentusually the same kind of incident. Day after day he sunned himself on the edge of the swamp or pastured among the aquatic plants or fed on the palm fronds within reach. The changes came too slowly to be perceptible at first, taking many thousands of long, warm, contented days to become manifest. He was vaguely aware that the deep area of the swamp had become shallower and that when he pushed against the trees in an attempt to reach the higher fronds they tore up their roots or splintered and fell, so that he was able to reach down for the food he wanted. Gradually everything seemed to be growing smaller and he became aware, very slowly, that it was himself who was growing larger and more mature. The internal upheaval of puberty and his first incredibly awkward attempts at mating made him fully aware of his growth and took the calm, contented sameness out of the nearly infinite succession of days. But then even those gargantuan heavings and squirmings became just another aspect of his life and the days passed in their thousands until the one when he nearly died. He had been sunning himself on a raised shelf of land close to the swamp, sleepily digesting his last meal, when the young saurian appeared between his prone body and the safety of the swamp. It was a small reptile -- perhaps only a fifth of his own mass -- and stupid enough for the difference in size not to worry it. But its small size and consequent lack of inertia made the attack incredibly fast. It was his first experience with a carnivorous reptile and, until the razor-sharp teeth raked his flank, the appearance of the saurian had made him feel uneasy rather than frightened. But the savage pain put an abrupt end to his slow, contented thinking and, awkward and uncoordinated, he struggled to his feet while his head swept around in a wide arc so that he could see what his attacker was doing. The saurian, who until then had been able only to tear at the surface of the enormous wall that was his flank, now transferred its attention to his rear left leg. The teeth sank in like multiple rows of daggers, the jaw locked in position and it began to pull and twist at the upper section of the leg. An avalanche of pain impulses from the damaged member engulfed the rudimentary brain in the sacral area long before it registered in the forty-feet distant brain in his head, and that collection of nerve ganglia reacted at once, automatically withdrawing the leg in an attempt to remove it from danger. Already in an unbalanced condition because of the weight and position of his massive neck, withdrawal of the leg from the ground caused him to topple ponderously on to his side and on top of his attacker. He could feel bones snapping and the other's shrill hiss of pain as he collapsed and the sensations continued during the few minutes it took for him to regain his feet. By that time he could see that the creature's skeleton was seriously distorted and compressed, with bones showing like misplaced teeth in the long, ruptured wounds, and that there had been a considerable loss of internal body material and fluids. The saurian was still alive, but unable to move very far, and the scavenging insects and small predators were already converging on it. He did not eat meat and had no reason to stay, so he moved painfully toward the deeper areas of the swamp where he could pasture and cool the fire in his leg and think slow, contented thoughts again. Once again the days crawled past while he wallowed and pastured and sunned himself in the Jurassic swampland, but there was no mating and very little travel because of his reduced mobility and the raging fire in his leg. One day he was unable to get up and the days succeeded each other once again -- but slowly now and perceptibly different and filled with pain. Fortunately or unfortunately the large carnivorous reptiles did not find him, so that he lay undisturbed for a long time. Unable to reach the tremendous quantities of food needed to maintain his gigantic body, he grew steadily weaker. But a long time is needed for a mountain to die, even one of flesh and bone, and the days dragged on while, no longer able to move, he lay with his head turned around so that he could see the thick, angular lump of corruption that his leg had become. By then a new fire had started along the parts of his body that were in contact with the ground -- the slow, persistent erosion of insects and tiny carnivores who could not wait for him to die. The days passed, far too many of them, and very gradually the fire and the hunger and all the other sensations faded and were gone. D evlin remained still for the first few minutes after his awakening, hoping that if he did not move or open his eyes the computer would be fooled into thinking that he was still unconscious. He needed time to think. His long happy dream life as a brontosaurus and the long and unhappy death which, as far as he was concerned, had ended only a few minutes earlier, were worrying him. The images and sensations had been sharp -- and the remarkable lack of compression or vagueness in the dream-elapsed time was frightening. He had been given books to read on a wide range of unrelated subjects which had included prehistory-to give his cold-sleeping brain something to work on, the chief psychologist had told him -- but the material had consisted of simple popularizations of the relevant branch of science or period in history. They had not given him any information or insight on how it felt to be a trilobite or a brontosaurus, nor had they described in such exact detail the structure and coloring of the Jurassic palm fronds or the various types of aquatic vegetation on which he had lived. Certainly no one had shown him a picture of the improbably marked pink and gray nightmare that had been the young aUosaurus which had attacked and ultimately killed him. To dream the lifetime of a brontosaurus -- which could cover anything up to a couple of centuries -- in such detail indicated a very fertile imagination. Considering the paucity of material available to him and the many, many years of cold dreaming that stretched ahead, the thought of what might happen in his dream future scared him stiff. The dreams were supposed to keep his mind alive in an otherwise dead and deep-frozen body, but if the dreams were to become centurieslong nightmares the mind they kept alive might not remain sane. He wondered if it would  be possible for the dreamer to exercise more control over his dream, to make it more pleasant and to shut out the nightmarish aspects. In the last dream he, personally, had been aware of what had been going on. He had viewed the events and experienced the sensations as an intelligent being, even though the giant saurian, with two rudimentary brains to control its far-flung Umbs and musculature, had not had enough intelUgence to learn by observation rather than experience to avoid danger. But if Devlin had taken a more active part in the dream he should have been able to make his enormous, brainless and insubstantial monster avoid the aUosaurus, or he should at least have made it stay where it was -- on dry ground -- for a couple of days while the sunlight and fresh air healed the wounded leg, instead of dragging it through that stinking swamp... not painful, jolted his body and instinctively he opened his eyes. "You think," said Devlin drily, "of nearly everything." Only forty-one years since his last cooldown. It could hardly be another fly-byand the Caldwell girl was one of the colonists. Devlin had already begun the initial exercises when the display flashed another message. And another. tup: control cl'ntI'R. "If the malfunction is serious," said Devlin angrily, "I might not be able to think of anything else." When he reached the control center the colonist status display for the Blue module told him that the colonists had all been awakened three times. All the lights were pale blue because the people in that, and in the other three modules, were not required to make observations or decisions or deal with emergencies. All they could do was exercise their minds and bodies on each awakening and very occasionally eat. Three pale blue Exercise Awakening lights burned steadily against Blue #, indicating three successful awakenings and subsequent cooldowns. But a fourth light winked off and on as if it could not make up its mind. Five minutes to don the thefmal suit, Devlin estimated, and another five to strap on the air tank and heater and perhaps another minute to put the tools of his trade into an insulated container. The organic malfunction could be serious or trivial, but he did not want the organism concerned to complain later about being jabbed with a needle that had a temperature close to absolute zero. Then there would be another ten minutes getting from the control center to the Blue module and cracking the cubicle seal. He lost another minute doing as he had been told, but made it up on the way to Blue # I . As in the other colonist modules, heating was used only during the periodic awakenings and was confined to the cubicles. Devlin was not cold outside his suit until he bent his arm to activate the seal release and the revivification Hold switch. The lining of his thermal suit creased in the fold of his arm, compressing the insulating foam, and for a moment he thought that his elbow joint would seize up and the blood in the area congeal. though the girl were kneeling in prayer beside her casket. Her head and arms were inside, held there by the edge of the hinged flap which, for some reason, was in the closed vertical position. Obviously she had been trying to cUmb into the closed casket when cooldown began and the radiation had hit her. That radiation was potent stuff and was designed to achieve molecular arrest and plunge the subject to a temperature close to absolute zero so quickly that cell damage could not occur -- and it was focused only on the contents of the casket. As a result her head, arms and body down to a level slightly below the waist had been reprocessed in the normal way while the rest of her had cooled not so rapidly. Devlin swore and moved closer to carry out a quick visual examination. She was small and slim and looked to be about eighteen. Her eyes were open and there were two thin patches of ice on her cheeks where tears had frozen. He saw indications of bruisings on the outside edges of her hands and on her knuckles, as if she had been beating at something with her fists, but no other outward signs of physical injury. Very carefully he lifted her into the casket -- in the cooled-down condition human tissue was brittle and highly susceptible to damage. She lay with her knees projecting above the edge while her arms reached grotesquely upward, like one of the undressed female window-display models he used to stare at as a growing boy when he thought his mother wasn't looking. They, too, had been cold and stiff and unbelievably lifelike, but none of the display staff had thought of giving them plastic tears. When he was sure that all of her body was in radiation focus he went outside and canceled the revivification Hold. Like the cooldown treatment, the radiation designed to reverse the process was also potent stuff and deadly to anyone who was already revived. When he went in again she was not yet conscious. He moved her into a more comfortable position and replaced the arm hanging over the edge of the casket. The heaters had raised the temperature sufficiently for him to do without his suit and by the time he had opened the helmet she was coming awake. He pulled off his gauntlets and put his hand to her forehead. "Relax," he said gently. "Do not make any sudden movements." Her eyes opened and she said, "I'm cold. My legs are asleep and my hands -- " "That," lied Devlin quietly, "is because you woke up before they did." Her respiration was normal and the partial and premature cooldown had not affected mentation, but, considering her position at the time, that was, not surprising. He thought that her hands must have slipped over the opposite side of the casket during the cooldown instant and dropped back inside when she had slipped backward. Suddenly she smiled and said apologetically, "I was stupid. It wasn't claustrophobia or anything -- I just wanted to see Brian for a minute. The display said we were three hundred years older and I thought something might have happened to him in all that time. I wanted... I even beat on the door with my fists before I realized how stupid that was. By then it was only a few seconds from cooldown and I rushed to the casket so quickly that my knee hit the flap and knocked it shut and the computer thought I was in it and-" "So that's how it happened," said Devlin. She nodded and said, "I'm still very cold." "I'll get you some warm food," said Devlin, going to the dispenser. "Don't move. I'll feed you. But talk as much as you want to." "The computer didn't say that I could eat-" she began doubtfully. "Doctor's orders," said Devlin. She obviously enjoyed the hot meal, even though she seemed to be increasingly ill at ease and her color was high. Apparently she had become aware of the fact that there was a man in her cubicle who was not her Brian -- and that the suspension garment was little more than a collection of holes held together by fine wire. But the flush stopped short below waist level and a few inches above her wrists. And the areas of bluish white skin bordering these lines of demarcation were increasing perceptibly as he watched. Circulation had already ceased at the extremities and she had only a few minutes to live. "Brian is doing fine," said Devlin, keeping his eyes on her face. "If anything had gone wrong, in his cubicle I would have been awakened to deal with it, just as in your case. But I'm afraid all you'll be able to do is dream about him for a while.' She smUed again. "All I seem to dream about is being a lady dinosaur." "They made you read that book, too?" She shook her head slowly. "They told me to, but I didn't and read a historical romance instead. Learning about dinosaurs isn't useful to a colonist so I didn't bother, but I still dreamed about being one so clearly that -- " She broke off. Her breathing became labored and uneven and she looked suddenly frightened. She said, "I'm terribly cold. What -- what's happening to me?" "You'll be all right," said Devlin reassuringly and put his hand on her forehead again. "You're doing fine." A few minutes later he closed her eyes and left the cubicle. figure and her manner register with him as he shut down the computer outlet and suspension equipment and for a while he thought that he had succeeded. In the old days he used to have no trouble forgetting that kind of thing -- perhaps because there had been so much of it. But recently his memory had become unusually retentive -- even when he was only remembering dreams -- and he could no longer trust himself to forget. By the time he had returned to central control and stowed the thermal suit, less than two hours had passed since his awakening. The status display for Blue #I now read: Devlin tapped instructions for his own cooldown in one hour and returned to his cubicle. His instructions were waiting. V E very day he awoke in a room not much larger than the starship suspension cubicle which, at that time, was still in his future. His room expanded considerably when the bed folded into its wall recess to become a set of well-filled bookshelves -- glassed in, of course, to keep the books from falling out when it was being used as a bed -- and contracted again when the dining table and stool came out. But he did not notice the cramped conditions or the pitifully few touches he had been able to give the place to express his individuality, or the taste of the food he pushed in the general direction of his face, because normally he did not come fully awake until he had been up and about for at least an hour. By that time he had tidied up, converted the room to its daytime mode and unlocked the waiting room in readiness for morning surgery. The waiting room was the largest of the three, holding up to nine people uncomt'oitably, and liis office was the smallest. Into this shoebox were fitted an examination couch, a combination desk and drug cabinet and a folding chair for patients who were well enough not to have to lie down. Behind his desk the imitation window was transmitting a picture of the surrounding apartment buildings, rising like bottomless pillars from the early morning smog. The clock on his office wall was showing six-thirty when the patients began to arrive hobbling, sniffing, coughing and occasionally bleeding. In a medium-sized block of apartments aggregating two thousand rooms and an average of three potential patients per room, infections of the upper respiratory tract were circulated like money. To these cases he dispensed a face mask, which the majority of them would not wear, with small doses of the indicated medication and sympathy. The sympathy was an optional extra-his option, not his patients -- and the dosage varied in direct proportion to the amount of sleep he had had the previous night, the quantity of residual alcohol still in his system and various psychological factors. When the patient was old andor disturbed he tried to dispense constructive sympathy no matter how rotten he felt, because that was the only form of treatment available to him and he was always trying to bring down the suicide rate in the building. The first of the walking wounded arrived on the arm of a girl who helped him on to the examination couch and returned to the waiting room without speaking. Devlin Judged the patient to be in his early twenties, still partially in shock and, judging by the outraged expression on his face, a bystander. The right leg of his evening coveralls was bloodstained below the knee and had been ripped open to show an even more bloodstained towel knotted tightly around the wound. The pale green material of the coveralls toned with the greenish shade of the patient's face, but clashed horribly with the primary color soaking his leg and right slipper. "D-don't cut the towel, please," said the patient as Devlin folded back the sodden material. "My mother -- it's organic wool, she says, and very expensive." Devlin nodded and began undoing the knot. "I suppose," said the patient, "you're wondering how I got it." On the contrary, Devlin thought, am agog with disinterest. But it would do no harm for the medic of the building to be polite and pretend that this particular wound, out of the hundreds he had already treated this week, was unique in all its aspects. To the patient -- especially if it happened to be his first such injury-it was unique. Devlin nodded again and said, "Please lie face down." While Devlin sprayed the area with painkiller and began probing the wound for traces of coverall material that might have been carried inside by the bullet, the patient outlined the circumstances that had led to his accident. X understand," he began angrily, "and they were too old for it anyway. Besides, the old fools were practically in Lunar insertion on mix eighty-two the rec hall bars had run out of everything else -- and were incapable of telling the difference between an insult and a fair comment. You know that stuff -- it's supposed to be a harmless euphoric, but hydraulic fluid flavored with fruit juice has the same effect. I don't think they were even talking clearly enough to be insulting, but they insisted on having an affair there and then just to show us young folks that -- that-I couldn't quite follow their reasoning." "If they were high on eighty-two I'm not surprised," said Devlin with feeling. "Move your foot up and down and flex your toes, please." "This was three hours ago," resumed the patient. "It was still dark but there was enough moonlight to see a man the regulation thirty yards away. My girl and I went with them to act as official witnesses and to see that the Maxers didn't interfere. We didn't expect them to be able to hit each other and we were right, but one of them got me and -- " "You demanded satisfaction," said Devlin wearily. "Well, no," replied the other. "They expected me to, of course, and I never saw two old boys sober up so fast, but the situation was complicated. One of them was my old man and the other was my girl's old man. My mother wouldn't approve of me having an affair with Dad -- and this girl I'd like to keep permanently. If she called me out I wouldn't like it at all. I don't approve of affairs of honor between men and women," he said seriously. Devlin squirted wide-spectrum antibiotics into the entry and exit wounds and began to tape a dressing in place before he spoke. "You are a believer in men's upholding the honor of women, but not in women's upholding their own?" "No. Not exactly." "Maybe it is just that you can't abide male property -- the female of the species, in this case -- being able to shoot back. Maybe you think that it is unfair to young -- or even oldmales." The patient tried to turn his head to look at Devlin -- despite the fact that it was physiologically impossible for the human neck to travel through one hundred and eighty degrees. He sounded angry as he asked, "Are you suggesting that I'm some kind of Maxer? Listen, Doctor. You belong to one of the few professions excused from wearing the belt and you don't suffer loss of status by not wearing it. But that doesn't give you the right to insult-" Devlin, who was putting the finishing touches to the dressing, paused to put his hand on the other's shoulder. He said seriously, "I did not mean to insult you and I unreservedly apologize. But I had an old man, too, and for a while there I was talking just like him. And I agree with you about mixed affairs -- women are neither physically nor temperamentally suited to fighting death duels with men -- and I think you behaved as a responsible Citizen should. I also agree that men should wear the trousers, but I disagree with the idea that the proper way to hold them up is by wearing a gunbelt." The patient was silent for a few minutes and the color of his neck and ears became a less angry shade of pink. He said, "Your apology is accepted without loss of honor by either side." He went on less formally: "Some of us have to wear belts, Doctor. As a salesman I must wear one to talk to armed executivelevel people I have to do business with. If I went dressed as a sheep they wouldn't let me in to talk at all. At the same time, if I went in with too many studs on my belt they would think that I was the touchy kind who would as soon fight as sell-or a man who sells by intimidation -- and I wouldn't get many more appointments. I don't want a belt loaded with studs, anyway," he ended. "People are too touchy about their honor these days." "You can sit up now," said Devlin, then added: "Just to satisfy my curiosity -- how did you extricate yourself from last night's business without staining your escutcheon?" For a few seconds the other would not meet his eyes. Then he said apologetically, "I didn't actually tell a lie, you understand. It was just that these two old boys were blasting at each other so enthusiastically that it sounded like a commando assault -- and an armed vidge from the next block could have thought that a Maxer attack was developing and decided to loose one off. After all, there is no proof that the bullet came from -- " . "No need to apologize," said Devlin, holding up his hand. "If you stop to think for a minute you'll realize that I prefer people to talk their way out of trouble -- it makes less work for me. As for the wound itself, come back in three days unless it begins to feel hot. And rest -- don't do anything more energetic than watching television for at least a week. After you are back on your feet, wear a wound disk on your belt for at least a month." He pressed the stud controlling the office door and, as the girl was helping the patient out, he called, "Next." succession of sniffs and coughs that followed, Devlin kept remembering that young and unusually sensible patient and the two glimpses he had had of the girl. He decided that he liked them well enough to arrange an evening meeting with them in the rec hall for a longer and more wideranging discussion. But there was the danger of his other patients thinking that he was playing favorites. Even greater was the danger that, by talking too much to any of his patients, he might give someone the idea that he was not simply a medic but a medic with psychiatric experience and, just possibly, a cabinet full of the hallucinatory or personalitychange drugs which were the institutional psychiatrist's stock in trade. If a rumor got out that he was a psychiatrist his time, his property and person would never be his own again. His last patient was last because, judging by the condition of the pad she was holding to the side of her face, she had deliberately waited until the others had been attended before coming in. Any number of the coughers and sniffers would, Devlin was sure, have given up their place in the line for her. She was in her early twenties. The half of her face which was not hidden by the bloodstained pad was beautiful and it was obvious from her expression that the facial injury was merely a symptom of much deeper trouble. Even the symptom was serious enough -- three deep, incised wounds running from the cheekbone to the line of the jaw and apparently inflicted with a not very sharp knife. There was a question he had to ask even though he knew what the answer must be. "Is this a police matter?" She shook her head. Devlin tried to conceal his disbelief. He said, "Very well. These are deep cuts and require sutures. I can do the job myself, but frankly, my needlework isn't very neat. A goodlooking girl like you needs a specialist for this sort of thing and I still have friends at Sanator Five who will help you beat others waiting in line-" She was shaking her head again. Leave this one alone, Devlin told himself firmly. You are not a psychiatrist. Go away, himself replied, and mind your own business. None of the seats in the waiting room were occupied, so he could give her extra time without being accused of playing favorites. He said, "Most of the rumors you hear about institutionalized medicine are wildly exaggerated, if not completely untrue. I did my training in Five and served there for six years and have kept in touch with some of the residents -- An Informal Journal of Science Fiction and Fantasy Articles, interviews, columns, reviews and letters by professionals and aficionados! Scheduled for Issue No. #: Trenchant Bludgeon." And editing and editors. In every issue; new book, story and magazine lists. Sample Issue : # One year: # Two Years: # P. O. Box # Portland, Oregon #I one of whom is an expert in invisible mending. He'd see that you are not treated as just another statistic -- Don't shake your head like that or you'll start bleeding again." The trouble was, Devlin thought angrily, that the rumors about the big hospital complexes were not exaggerated. But he wanted to play favorites in this case and use his influence to get her special attention, because the thought of her going through the rest of her life with three ugly puckered scars on the side of one of the most beautiful faces he had ever seen was not to be borneit would be like watching an old leprosy case burn itself out when the medication was available to cure the condition without wastage. "I don't understand you," he said quietly. "If it isn't a police matter was it a family fight? A jealous lover? Wliy not have plastic surgery?" She stared silently at him for a moment and Devlin thought that it was her polite way of telling him to mind his own business. Then she said firmly, "Because I did it myself." Devlin cringed inwardly. It had taken determination to inflict that first cut, but three of them... He did not have to ask any more questions because she wanted badly to talk about her problem to someone, even though it had only one highly unsatisfactory solution. Her trouble was that she could not keep a boyfriend. "... the first two I hardly got to know at all," she said quietly. Having decided to talk, she spoke freely. "Somebody decided that I was too good for them and wanted me for himself. One of them died and the other was badly wounded. I wouldn't even speak to the somebody who had challenged them and for a while I wanted to apply for a belt myself. But I hadn't known them long or well enough to want revengeI was just angry. Then I met a sheep boy -- from this building -- who was nice and considerate and sometimes boring about his eye condition, which kept him from wearing a belt. They couldn't call him out, but they made life miserable for him in other ways -- usually by insulting me in front of our friends-so that he applied for a belt anyway. I broke it off before lie could get killed, too. "The next one was a very good shot," she rushed on, "but tried to avoid trouble. Two young men who thought that I was too good for him but an ideal piece of organic property as far as they were concerned, died. I didn't want that -- it didn't prove anything except that our society has gone mad. So I thought that if I became a less desirable piece of property I would not be the cause of so many people dying or-" "Surely there was an easier way -- " Devlin stopped. His hand was covering the mutilated side of her face and he could see that she had been not only a lovely piece of organic property, her expression reflected character, determination, self-assurance and compassion, the last predominating. Obviously she would have given a lot of thought to her problem before coming up with her terrible answer. Devlin swore long and luridly behind a calmly clinical expression and went to work. Almost an hour later, after the neatest and most painstaking piece of surgery he had ever performed, he said, "Let me have a look at it tomorrow. And don't try to smile or you might open the -- " He broke off again, feeling his face begin to burn with embarrassment. What could she possibly find to smile at? "I'm sorry," he said awkwardly. "The trick of putting my foot in my mouth I usually reserve for the rec hall, after a couple of liters of mix eightytwo." VI Her eyes showed sympathy for Devlin's embarrassment, which made him feel worse than ever. She said, "No need to apologize. Doctor. But if you are in the rec hall tonight and feel like doing acrobatic tricks with your foot. I'll be somewhere in Yellow area with my parents. They will probably need some cheering up." Devlin, stared at her for a long time, thinking that he could understand why people wanted to fight over her. Her parents needed cheering up? He nodded finally and said, "I may see you then, provided that I am capable of seeing anything by that time. But if there is a younger male at the table I shall stagger past." He had a sharp, mental picture of her as she had opened the surgery door. Then reality faded in with a message from the ceiling display and he was pulled from his reverie. "My day," said Devlin, "has hardly yet begun." The computer would take no meaning from the words, of course, and would accept the instruction as being performed if he did nothing. But he had been asked to remember a day in the Devlin lifetime in complete and accurate detail and, whether he was driven by a sense of duty, a vestigial conscience or a tendency toward masochism, he would try to do just that. So he rose, tapped for a one-hour Hold and returned to his casket. As the cubicle heaters came on again he sighed and resumed his not very pleasant daydream. H e had only one house visit to make that day. It was on the edge of the city more than seven miles away and, although he did not like the thought of a round trip of fifteen miles, he had to take some risks if he wanted to build a private practice. The high-density central areas provided resident medics for each block of apartments, but their work was listed as an essential service covered by the rental and the salary of each individual doctor was not high. Private patients occupied family dwellings rather than apartments and had to be rich, brave or well liked to be able to survive at all in such small defensive units. The Bennetts were an unusual combination, Devlin had discovered during his two earlier visits: they were both rich and well liked. Before leaving his office he called City Security to check on route safety and found that there was only one major trouble spot between his block and the Bennett home. Two large rival bands of Maxer mercenaries had started a shootout in the early hours at a shopping complex about four miles away. Casualties were reported to be heavy and ambulances were standing by, but they could not go in because of the danger of their being hijacked and used by curity forces could not go in either because the situation was complicated by the fact that pockets of property owners and members of their night staffs were trying to defend various buildings against both Maxer factions. The Security forces were being used merely to contain the trouble until it burned itself out. People with business in the area were advised to stay clear for at least three hours unless equipped with vehicles possessing overall armor and gas filtration apparatus. Devlin mentally plotted a course that would skirt the trouble spot, grabbed his bag and headed for the elevator. His armored car had been visited during the night or the late morning. On its flank someone had written with a very small finger "Please wash me" in the grime that coated the white paintwork, and all the doors were open. No fittings were missing or damaged, however, and the medical stores were disturbed but otherwise intact. It was possible that someone had investigated the unlocked car on the off-chance of finding hard drugs, but it was much more likely that one of the children from the block, sent by its parents to play in the relatively fresh air and safety of the early morning, had been indulging its curiosity as weU as practicing its joined-up writing. He drove as rapidly as possible along streets that were peaceful and thronged with shoppers. Only once did he pass a suddenly deserted area indicative of an affair about to reach its deadly climax. He did not stop to offer assistance because the city hospital service had that responsibility and professional poaching was frowned on. It was an unusually quiet morning -- he heard less than a dozen shots above the traffic noises and none of them close. He was tempted to open the heavy metal hatches covering the vehicle's tiny windows and drive by direct vision instead of with his face bouncing against the periscope, but his sense of caution prevailed. It was the generally held belief that the people responsible for the greatest amount of disorder and destruction in the city did their work at night and, because of this, tended to sleep late and leave the streets safe for law-abiding folk during the early part of the day. Like all good rules, Devlin knew from experience, this one had its exceptions. When he arrived at the Bennett home he was checked and passed by the oldest boy, whose angry brown eyes seemed to be the only spots of color in his face. A man in a high white collar was already there. He seemed to be one of the new, relaxed breed of clergymen who occasionally swore or cracked jokes or talked a bit dirty if the situation seemed to warrant it. Even though they did good work in many places, Devlin did not completely approve of the type. An agnostic himself, he still preferred the ministers of the religions he did not believe in to be the proper, old-fashioned kind. He nodded politely. "My name is Howard," said the minister quietly. "Brother Howard. You cannot help him." "Can you?" asked Devlin, maintaining his politeness with an effort. It was beginning to look as if the elder Bennett had roped in a faithhealer for his son. But the Brother was looking sympathetically toward the boy's father as he said, "Probably not. Doctor. But I shall try." Until then Devlin had not given much attention to the boy's father. Far too much of his mind was being taken over with thoughts of the two patients he had treated in this morning's surgery. Now he turned a more clinical eye on the father of the patient. He saw at once that Bennett had more on his mind than a young son with a septic hand, which was responding nicely to treatment. He was moving about normally and saying the right things while his expression changed properly to match his words. But all the time his eyes were strangely empty. The mind that should have been looking out of them was somewhere else while the body was switched to auto-pilot. Without speaking, Devlin hurried into the boy's room. H e had confined Tommy Bennett to his room in an attempt to make him rest the hand and to keep the dressings as clean as possible, but now the bandages were smeared with dried watercolor -- some lime during the past two days since Devlin's last visit the boy had been playing with his paintbox. That was of no importance now, of course, because there was a lot more primary color on the floor by the window and on the white wool bedspread on which the boy was lying. The boy looked pale and serious -- and apparently uninjured, but that was because his red bathrobe was buttoned up to the neck so that a second look was needed to see the wide, sticky area covering his chest and abdomen. Devlin looked away, noticing the starred window and the small red-flecked crater in the opposite wall. He cursed. He had made the mistake of liking young Tommy. Devlin could imagine the boy standing by the direct vision window, watching the smoke rising from the distant trouble spot and listening to the shooting. One of the shots had been wide and from a high-velocity weapon a bullet traveled forever. He could imagine Tommy's father picking him up and laying him on the bed -- or perhaps his mother had had to do that. Whichever it had been, they both needed help -- a couple of largecaliber tranquilizers to begin with, and possibly a course of PCs, which would give them a calmer, more fatalistic personality for the next few weeks to allow the shock to be absorbed in easy stages. But Devlin could not, of course, give them that kind of help. No medic who did not work and live in one of the big Government hospitals was allowed to prescribe such drugs. Any drugs used for the cure or alleviation of psychiatric conditions could be misused and, in the absence of the more common hard drugs, were continually in demand. The price, until they had been withdrawn many years earlier from all but the maximum security hospitals, had very often been the Ufe of the doctor who had carried or stocked them in his surgery. The only course left open to Devlin would be to refer the Bennetts to a psychiatric hospital for treatment, where the waiting list might not stretch for longer than a few minutes and where, if they elected to risk the outpatient department, they would be lucky not to be robbed of their medication on the way out. In short, he could not help them at all, beyond going through the motions. But when Devlin had left Tommy's bedroom, Bennett was still being absently polite and asking no help. Brother Howard and Devlin both finally asked if there was anything they could do and Bennett made it evident that he simply wanted them to go away. Devlin caught the Brother's eye and said, "Can I give you a lift anywhere?" "That is very kind of you. Doctor," said the other and they began a brief conversational disengagement. Brother Howard said quietly, "Mr. Bennett probably wants to curse or cry or break things or, more probably, try to console his wife. He could not do any of those things with us there. So I really don't need a lift. Doctor. I live only a few miles away and at this time of day unaccompanied pedestrians are in very little danger." "I have to divert anyway," said Devlin, "and there are no other urgent calls." He held open the door on the passenger's side, then walked around the car checking for tire damage or the attachment of foreign and possibly explosive objects. Then he climbed in himself. But for a long time he made no move toward starting the car, nor did he speak. "Perhaps," said Brother Howard, when the silence had begun to drag. "you would like to break a few things yourself. Doctor?" He did not sound impatient at the delay, just sympathetic and angry. Devlin did not reply. When the other man spoke again the anger was under control so that only the sympathy showed in his voice. He said, "Perhaps you would like to ask questions, then? A great, sweeping question like: 'Why?' Or a more detailed one like: 'Why did a young boy like Tommy Bennett have to be killed?' Or perhaps you are the kind who asks questions like: 'Why is the human race, which has reached an undreamed-of peak of scientific achievement and personal affluence, with more than enough leisure for cultural and philosophical advancement to catch up with those material achievements -- why is it trying to tear itself apart?' Or maybe you would like to ask the God whom you don't believe in what He thinks He's playing at?" Angrily Devlin started the car and moved slowly through the Bennett security gate before he said, "Perhaps you would like to answer the questions I haven't asked. Or maybe you are looking for the answers to some of them yourself?" He could feel the other's eyes on him while he stared into the driving periscope. Then the Brother said aridly, "Well diagnosed. Doctor." They drove for several minutes in silence, with Devlin beginning to feel more and more ashamed of himself. The other man had been trying to help him, applying a little practical psychology by inviting him to blow off steam. The procedure was sound and the other was expert in practicing it -- and Devlin, of all people, should have realized that even an expert can be vulnerable. "I'm sorry," he said suddenly. "I don't know why the human race seems bent on individual and collective suicide when, as everyone agrees, we never had it so good. And I'm sorry that I don't share your belief that this is all a transition stage, an unpleasant wait or training period for something better. But if you wouldn't mind my asking a personal question, what made you become a soul-saver? Why not, a socio-technician, psychologist or even a medic? Those jobs usually attract the, well-" "The do-gooders?" supplied Brother Howard. "The sheep who want to do something useful but are too yellow to wear a belt while doing it? There is no need to spare my feelings. Doctor, because you are in the same category. But why, when you were in a position to do the most good for the greatest number of people, did you leave a respectable, secure job in a big hospital to take a block practice?' Bennett must have been talking about me, Devlin thought. He said, "I suppose it was because I was processing up to two hundred patients a day -- mostly major reconstructions following car accidents -- and I couldn't remember a single one of them by bedtime. I was even losing the inclination to check with Recuperation to see if any of them had survived. Too, when I came across a patient who was wandering around, lost in a maze of hospital red tape, I got angry at him for his stupidity, regardless of how serious his injuries were. I was beginning to think like a clerk. And if you want to know why I became a medic in the first place," Devlin went on, "it was because my father told me at a very early age that death and injury would always be with us and that the people who helped alleviate it would always have work to do and a measure of respect no matter what kind of insane society evolved in the -- future." "That was very good advice," said Brother Howard, then went on: "I trained for a job that I wanted to do very much -- I was sure that I would be happy in it. But the job became more complicated, difficult and normally disturbing than I had anticipated. I won't go into all the details now, if you don't mind." Devlin nodded. "We have something in common, then -- we were both looking for job satisfaction. Or maybe we are merely being selfish in looking for the gratitude and respect of individuals -- seeking personal gratification -- instead of the impersonal thanks of the many." "Do you want an argument?" asked the Brother. "Yes, please," said Devlin. "Sorry," said Brother Howard. "I'm inclined to agree with you. Doctor. We may well be selfish while practicing altruism. But we are helping things, not making them worse ." "Nothing can make them worse," said Devlin. side of the car at that moment -- a stone or a spent bullet from somewhere. When the noise was not repeated Devlin began to relax again. "Why can't it get worse, Doctor?" asked the Brother. "I'd like to know why you said what you did." Devlin took a deep breath. "I hope this isn't a lead-in to a conversion pitch, Reverend. Nothing personal, you understand, but I hate to see wasted effort. But to answer your question, I don't think things can get worse, or much worse, because we have never had it so good and, at the same time, we have never been so universally unhappy. People are bored. Instead of building they are tearing down -- even though they themselves know that it is stupid to do so. And there are pressures of all kinds building up in them, both individually and as social groups. You can't teU people to do things any more -- they react, push away from you and each other. They want a change, or they want out, or they don't know what they want except that it isn't -- this. One of these years the pressure will be too much and there will be a great, sick, soggy explosion that will take out even the sensible, responsible kind who are trying their best to run things at present. "The way I see it," said Devlin seriously, "we have reached the peak of our cultural and scientific potential. It's as if we were a great overripe fruit. We started as a pretty sour and green culture, prone to war and disease and social injustices. Gradually we grew in intelligence and self-awareness and empathy and personal freedom. The growth continued with society becoming richer, more colorful, sweeter and softer in every way. Now we are ripe." "And?" asked the Brother. "After ripening," said Devlin, "fruit rots." "And you hope for nothing after that?" "Oh, I'm stupid enough to go on hoping." "For what?" pressed Brother Howard. Devlin was silent for a moment, trying to find words that would not make him sound ridiculous. Then he replied, "We are a big, overripe fruit under increasing pressure. Maybe, before we fall completely apart, pressure will squeeze out a pip." Brother Howard gave a strained laugh and said, "A good analogy. Doctor." The laugh and the tone sounded so odd that Devlin glanced away from his periscope. When he looked back into it he saw a car nosing out of a side street on a collision course. He braked hard, skidded, but stopped broadside-on to the other car without hitting it. A large fat man wearing a belt got out of the car. Devlin muttered under his breath and prepared to do some serious apologizing. "This was my fault. Doctor," said Brother Howard, climbing out on the other side. "I distracted you." T hey stood together for several minutes while the other driver told them what he thought of their stupidity in not looking where they were going. If they had been wearing gunbelts the other driver would have been in the wrong but, as things were, sheep were never in the right. Devlin was used to this kind of thing and so, no doubt, was Brother Howard. No actual damage had been done and it was highly probable that the tongue-lashing would not last for very long because a line of vehicles was beginning to form. He amused himself by counting the number of times the fat man repeated himself and wondering if the overly tight belt were upsetting his digestion. But a small crowd had gathered. It included a boy of fourteen or fifteen who was also wearing a gunbelt, and it was plain that the things the fat man was saying to the two sheep, or at least to the Brother, were beginning to embarrass the young citizen -- so much so that he was about to join in. Brother Howard had noticed the boy as well, Devlin saw, and seemed to be just as anxious as Devlin was not to be the cause of an affair. The Brother stepped forward and held up his hand. "Don't you dare interrupt me, you stupid sheep," said the fat man furiously. "Your profession will save your life but not your honor, if you ever had any. A sheep like you should be -- " "I prefer," said Brother Howard quietly, "to be called a shepherd. In any case, the condition of sheep is a temporary one that can be ended at any time for any desired period of time." He swung around and walked to the boy. Very politely and correctly he said, "Pardon, Citizen. I would be obliged if you would lend me your belt." "But Reverend -- " began the boy. "I would be obliged if you would retain your weapon. Citizen, and lend me your belt." The fat man had paled when the Brother had turned wolf suddenly, and Devlin realized that he had probably been greatly relieved when two sheep had climbed out of the car a few minutes earlier. If a full, beltwearing Citizen had been driving it there might have been an affair on the spot, with the possibility of the fat man being killed -- though he might have publicly accepted all blame for the near-accident. But relief had made him vicious rather than gracious -- and now that he would have the double relief of shooting at a suicidal maniac, Devlin doubted that he would be satisfied with inflicting a token wound. "Excuse me. Citizen," said Devlin desperately to the fat man. "My friend has had a very severe mental shock. A young boy who -- " #TT IS my considered opinion -- " Jl Brother Howard, joining them again, his hands hanging very still below his empty, borrowed belt, addressed the fat man -- "that you are self-indulgent in food and alcohol, vastly overweight, completely lacking in manners and the worst driver I have ever seen. If you wish to dispute this opinion, be prepared to defend yourself." For an instant Devlin entertained a wild hope that the fat man would pass out from a cerebral hemorrhage before he was able to draw -- his face had gone an improbable plum color. But no. Devlin clearly saw him begin to draw. Less distinctly he saw the gun wrist and nose of the fat man broken, not necessarily in that order, by the blunt edges of two fleshcolored blades that had been the Brother's hands. Clearly, because it was the last and slowest blow, he saw a set of stiffened fingers sink into the fat diaphragm -- a blow that would have been fatal but for the thick layer of adipose in the area. Devlin brought a litter from his car and made the fat man as comfortable as possible while the Brother returned the boy's belt. Judging from the conversation, he had gained a convert as well as a hero-worshiper. But when they were moving again Brother Howard looked depressed. "There is no permanent damage. Brother," said Devlin reassuringly, "but he will need hospital treatment." "I know. Doctor,' said the other apologetically. "But it will put you to considerable inconvenience -- and I am ashamed to say that I took sinful pleasure from that incident." "No comment," said Devlin. "You're very kind. Doctor," said the Brother. "Oh, you can drop me here, please. And maybe we can meet again soon and continue our discussion. I mean that -- I'm not just being polite." "You're an interesting man to know. Reverend," said Devlin. "But you still won't make a convert." "Maybe I'm only looking for recruits," said the other airUy. "There's a difference?" "There's a big difference," said the Brother as he slammed the hatch. The name he had known in the casualty department of Sanator Five had recently transferred to another hospital so that it was long after dark before he could untangle himself from the red tape. Devlin could recall every minute of the ride home, during which every vidge on the way seemed to take a shot or throw a piece of homemade nastiness at him. By the time he had freshened up and gone down to the Yellow area of the rec hall, the pre-midnight activity level had reached the noisy and nasty stage, with nonaffair brawls breaking out all over. The girl and her parents were occupying a four-piece table but were about to leave. Althouglr he could not apologize directly for his late arrival -- that would have implied that two Citizens and their daughter had been awaiting the pleasure of a sheep -- the atmosphere thawed considerably when he mentioned the incident that had delayed him. They stayed talking about nothing in particular for about half an hour. They called him Devlin, of course, because he was off-duty and not a full citizen, but otherwise they were friendly and easy to talk to. The girl's father had vidge duty from midnight, however, and wanted to see the others secure before he left for the roof. Devlin wanted to say that he would look after his daughter for an hour or so and see her safely to her home flat, but that would have embarrassed them. A man without a belt was not considered capable of looking after anyone in this situation and they would have been forced to tell him so. He remembered the look of concern in her eyes as they rose to go -- and every wrinkle in every strip of tape that held the incongruous dressing to the damaged side of the otherwise lovely face. Especially he remembered her voice as she said. "We may see you tomorrow night, if you happen to be here then," Devlin had nodded, making a mighty resolution to be nowhere else. She had said, "Good night, Devlin." The display was saying: From the time he became aware of himself in relation to the others around him he knew that he was different. He had been scrawny and malformed from birth, and his condition had not been helped by minimal food intake during the early months of his life. Every feeding time had been a battle with siblings stronger than he for a place at their mother, who did not seem to care whether he had enough or not. It had been a long and unhappy childhood completely without warmth or affection or security and his even longer approach to maturity was a period of unallayed misery. The other tribes and large family groups occupying the forest drove him away because he was a stranger. His own people tolerated his presence because he had the right tribe smeD, but otherwise would have nothing to do with him. Unlike them, he was not good in the trees. He did not have the stamina for a rapid, sustained climb to safety when the predators of the forest floor tore at the lower branches. He grew cautious and was always alert for the approach of the carnivores, so as to have more time to climb to safety. As the days passed he was able to watch the quick, happy, overconfident ones being smashed against the treetrunks by enormous paws, or the ones with the long, sleek fur shaken from ill-chosen branches to be ripped apart before they could hit the ground. For some reason the predators had become more than usually active in that area of forest and the number of males in his tribe was diminishing. Like himself, the females were more cautious and tended to survive these attacks. But the days passed and he grew as strong as he would ever be and the tribe was strutting and squabbling and grappling its way through the mating season. Over the long, unhappy years he had learned that for him to take part was to risk serious injury or death -- even in a group seriously depleted in males, he was tolerated but not wanted. He thought about it seriously and decided that he did not want to be injured or to die. Then a female recently made mateless passed within a few feet of him... She screeched and fought and tried to get away from him at first. He felt flie painful nipping of her teeth and the long scratches she left on his face and almost hairless body. But the pain stimuli was swamped by the roaring flood of raw, mindless instinct that drove him at the female. He knew that they were making too much noise and they were attracting the attention of their tribe and probably that of nearby carnivores, but his fear was insubstantial as the pain of the scratches and bites, because now the urge to join and mate had triggered off a response in the female and she was no longer fighting. Caught in the biological trap and shaken by diminishing explosions of sensation, he became aware that he was still being attacked. Fear and pain returned as the female left him and he realized that virtually the whole tribe was surrounding him, struggling for a chance to scratch and bite his body. He struggled frantically to escape, but the angry circle was always there, nipping and scratching and pulling him  down when he tried to climb. They were herbivores lacking the physical equipment to inhad hate and persistence and numbers enough to kill one of their fellows if it became necessary. Apparently it was necessary to kill him for the present and future good of the tribe -- an instinctive attempt to avoid the possibility of other scrawny weaklings being born to them -- and they would do it no matter how long it took them. But suddenly the attack stopped. He lay quivering with pain from the tight lacework of bites and tears that covers his body, unable to see the damage because his eyes had been lost early in the attack. Then the explanation came as something large and heavy flattened the undergrowth beside him. The predator, unlike the members of his tribe, did have the natural weapons to kill effortlessly and efficiently. A darkness which was not of his blinded eyes descended with merciful speed and the cold was invading every molecule of his being... it back. "Wait. Wait a minute," said Devlin through chattering teeth. "There's something wrong -- let me think, damn you!" The idea that had been trying to reach the surface of his mind sank again without a trace. Overall human guidance required -- ihat sounded serious. "Get on with it," said Devlin irritably. The display kept telling him the same thing after each awakening-in case of memory impairment, no doubt. But if anything, the cold sleep seemed to be sharpening his memory rather than dulling it. He surprised himself by being able to ignore his anxiety over the nature of the ship emergency and by recalling several incidents from his seventh birthday. They were sharp and clear because it had been his last happy birthday, and for that reason he usually tried not to remember it. But as he moved through the preliminary physical exercises his mind kept jumping all over the place, from his latest dream to his recent past in the training center, back to the brontosaurus sequence, to Tommy Bennett and Brother Howard and the girl in Blue # I . Each time his mind jumped the person or incident flashed up bright and clear -- like lights in a pinball machine. He could see and feel every sensory impression associated with it and he knew that if need be he could concentrate his mind and expand on any of the incidents until he had a complete sequence, equally sharp and clear in every respect. "There's something wrong," he said again. Memories, or memories of dreams, should not be as sharp and clear as that. Loss of mental ability was thought to be the greatest single danger, he had been told, threatening the success of the voyage. But Devlin's memory and presumably his ability to think, were not impaired after four centuries in cold sleep -- the exact opposite was happening, in fact. His memories were gaining a clarity usually associated with hallucinatory and sensation-heightening drugs, and his dreams... He did not think that he could take any more such dreams. The last one had been so vivid that he sweated just thinking about it and the creatures inhabiting it had been completely unfamiliar to him. He doubted that they were pre-men or even pre-monkeys and the predators had been shaggy and shapeless to his terrified eyes and, could have been descended from anything. He had certainly not read about anything like them. And the dead girl in Blue #I had read nothing about dinosaurs. From the moment he had been forced to watch her die, Devlin had tried to forget the incident. But now, for some reason, it was becoming impossible for him to forget anything. Suddenly he was back in Blue #I , hearing her talking and seeing her die from a combination of galloping gangrene and massive thrombosis -- and feeling all the emotions he at that time had tried so hard to' suppress. Her last dream had been of being a female dinosaur and her last thought of her Brian. She must have known Brian very well and she had known nothing at all about dinosaurs-she had deliberately avoided reading about them. Why, then, liad she dreamed about them and not about her Brian? Why had Devlin, not even once, dreamed of his Patricia? Is everyone on the ship having the same dreams? He stopped exercising, his breath making an intermittent fog around his head while he souglit a way through tlie even thicker haze of speculation that filled his brain. If everyone were having the same dreams -- and that could be checked by awakening a statistically meaningful number of the others and questioning them -- then the dream material had been artificially produced despite everything they had been told during training. They had been told that the ship could not carry enough direct mental stimulators and recordings to keep their minds occupied during the centuries-long voyage. But would that still apply if only one set of recordings were being used for everyone? And what about the memorysharpening effect he had noticed recently? That suggested the use of hallucinatory drugs. And was he really undergoing cold sleep for hundreds of years at a time just because a computer display told him so? Was he, perhaps, still under training? Was this frigid, silent structure all around him in Earth orbit and were his reactions, along with everyone else's, being continually observed and monitored? "If you must question," Brother Howard had told him on one occasion, "question everything." D evlin was stui asking questions of himself when he took one of the control positions an hour later. "I should damn well hope so," said Devlin, relieved. "But thanks, anyway." "Bypass, stupid," said Devlin. "What's the problem?" Devlin stared at the words on the display screen, felt the sweat pop on his hands, forehead and at the base of his spine. It was probably a test. Almost certainly it was a test. But was it a test? There might be no danger at all. Their ship, possibly the last hope of a race stewing in its own physical and psychological effluent, might not be about to be torn into its component atoms by an alien nuclear device. Probably it was nothing more than a near-perfect simulation. But he kept remembering Yvonne Caldwell, the girl in Blue #. Her death had been a too-perfect simulation. If he really were being tested and he made a mistake, like the stupid accident in the girl's cubicle, it could well be a test to destruction. been plentifully equipped with highly sophisticated and dirigible forms of nastiness, the ship had been deliberately designed and built without any form of offensive or defensive armament. The idea had been that in the highly unlikely event of a meeting in space with an extra-terrestrial race possessing a technology equal to or greater than that of Earth, friction was unlikely to occur. Any race that achieved interstellar flight and possessed the background of social and scientific cooperation such a high level of technology implied should be civilized in every sense of the word. Such a race would not, the ship's designers and psychologists had been sure, be expected to react with hostility toward strangers simply because they were strange. The computer had other ideas. Devlin rubbed his palms against his coveralls and wondered if the ship and project designers had made any other fundamental errors -- though this error could make the others irrelevant. Do I need help? Awakenings, except for reasons of the direst emergency, were forbidden. Ship consumables were strictly limited so that periods of awakening were kept as short as possible. Loneliness, however, andor a need for human conversation or contact, were not considered to be emergencies. In a voyage which had lasted over four centuries, Devlin had spent less than four days of biological time in the ship. As a result his memory of the final briefing was only four days old despite all the dream lifetimes that had occurred since then. Especially sharp was the memory of the instructions regarding emergency procedures... We can conceive of no emergency that would require more than one person to be awake at a time. Your ship is self-guiding and its systems either are self-repairing or possess multiple backups, so that awakenings should be for exercise, observation and, of course, decision on the suitability of the target planet before deceleration is applied. "If awakened for any other reason," the instructor had gone on, "it will be up to the individual concerned to decide whether or not he needs additional human assistance. But to avoid situations where, say, a crew member wakes others for moral support, or to try to pass responsibility for solving a tricky problem to one of the colonists, who will be less qualified than himself to handle it, we have made it the rule that the first crew member to be awakened is deemed to be the senior during the emergency. "If absolutely necessary he can call on additional human assistance or advice," the instructor had added, "but he cannot transfer responsibility to another. Ideally he should take the decision himself and save on the consumables." T he display was reminding Devlin that dire emergencies would occur in three hours forty-seven, fifty and fifty-three minutes' time. He decided to sweat it out alone for a while, rather than wake Patricia or some of the others to watch him do it. He requested the data obtained by the probe before it stopped communicating and a fast rerun of transmitted visual material up until that time. Like the Earth, which his memory insisted he had left only four days ago, this planet was habitable, densely inhabited, but not really suitable for human or any other kind of intelligent habitation. Even the world's two airless moons, which had never been capable of sustaining any form of life, were covered with city-sized blisters filled to bursting with beings who had exchanged their larger and more crowded planetary prison for ones that were smaller but offered fractionally more living space. He had thought that the Earth had been polluted, but it had been like an eighteenth century garden compared with the visual data sent back by the probe. Nothing lived on the planetary surface. Nothing moved on the land or sea except robots that tended vast, inland lakes of waste or tracts of bright, artificial greenery protected by domes whose natural sunlight, because of the stinking and nearly opaque atmosphere, had to be augmented by massed batteries of artificial lighting. Hundreds of other dome cities floated on or under the turgid oceans, which were also covered by vast carpets of greenery. There was evidence of robot activity around areas of sickly yellow or brown, presumably diseased sections undergoing cure or destruction. Not unexpectedly, the natives of this world looked like something that had crawled from underneath a damp rock. Steady, thought Devlin, your xenophobia is showing... He had many chances to see the natives in action as, covered, by opaque protective suits, they retrieved the probe from the planetary surface, subjected it to elevated temperatures and a variety of what were presumably antibacteria sprays and, finally, transported it to a sub.surface laboratory staffed by beings whose physical charms were no longer concealed by protective apparel. If they had had tentacles or pincers or antennae he would not have felt so badly about them, but they were so nearly human in shape that they made him want to be sick. Their narrow cylindrical heads were joined to the chest by a flexible neck of the same diameter as the head, which was hairless and seemed to have much more skin than it really needed. Among the loose folds and creasings of skin were the fleshy gashes of eating or breathing orifices, a couple of flowerlike protuberances that were probably ears and, set on top of the head, two large yellowish blisters that could only be eyes. The shoulders and chest were uniformly rounded and from the waist the creatures spread out like giant, wrinkled pears balanced on two short legs fringed with misshapen toes or atrophied tentacles. The arms were long and thin, sprouting from just above waist level, and were jointed at elbows and wrists. Beyond the wrist the limbs were multi-brachiate, with three distinct groups of fingers evolved for rough, medium or very delicate work. Their skins were pallid and greasy and partly covered by small patches of color that might have been dress or badges of rank. The placement of their eyes made them incline their heads toward each other when communicating, giving the impression of aggressiveness. The sounds Devlin caught were like the gobblings of turkeys. The probe's vision pickup showed one of the aliens gobbling and waving its arms at three others who looked and sounded much less agitated -- or perhaps they were the first creature's subordinates and were merely being attentive. Suddenly one of them held up an arm level with its face and gave it a peculiar, whiplike jerk. All the groups of fingers made small, crackling sounds like a body falling into dry underbrush. An absolute silence ensued and lasted for minutes -- then the voluble one reached toward the vision pickup and the picture died. Devlin stared at the blank display, aware that he had been jumping to conclusions. The agitated one probably had not been the boss, but a subordinate who could have been arguing with its superiors for a course of action that had been overruled -- perhaps it had wanted to maintain the vision channel with a view to establishing communications and its chief had been worried about security. Devlin tapped for a slowmotion rerun of the final ten minutes, studying not only the four beings but the items of equipment within visual range. H e could make nothing of the equipment and all four aliens looked exactly the same to him -- but he discovered another conclusion to jump away from. The soft, fleshy heads were not heads at all but simply a flexible platform for the beings' main sensory organs. The head was the rounded structure he had mistaken for a chest and the arms grew from the shoulder area and not the waist. The creatures were really unhuman and the realization made him, for some odd reason, feel much better disposed toward them. But they still had launched three nuclear missiles against the ship. Cursing, Devlin cleared the display of slow-moving aliens and their distorted, low-key gobblings. In all probability the probe had been dismantled by now and was no longer capable of responding to signals from the ship. Nevertheless, he would have liked to communicate with these aliens, even though their world was too overcrowded to be of any use as a colony site. However briefly, Devlin would have liked to talk instead of fighting with them. Especially as I have nothing to fight them with... His palms were sweating again as he tapped; "You stupid computer," raged Devlin. "You know what I want -- " But did it? The ship was unarmed and, while its computer was capable of recognizing a threat in the shape of oncoming missiles, it had no programed instructions for turning its ploughshare power sources and equipment into the sword type. Should he take it upon Wmself to wake someone? Devlin shook his head angrily. He had to think. Could anyone on board do it better? Carefully he tapped: But before the display could react he hit the Cancel button. He would be stupid to waste time watching the computer talking with the ship in great and probably useless detail. He tried again; Devlin took a deep breath and exhaled it slowly. The computer, he reminded himself, could give only the answers it had been programed to give, and then only when the questions were properly phrased. He tapped: Devlin turned his face away from the display, fighting despair. He had had a vague idea of finding out ways in which the ship could be dangerous lo objects or people approaching it by discovering the safety devices and systems and then switching them off. But as the list of safety measures lengthened it became more and more obvious that the greatest danger to an object in the vicinity would be if the ship rammed it. He turned back to the display and reached for the Cancel button, then stopped. H e had almost forgotten about the secondary drive, which was needed only during the final approach and landing. It was a relatively unsophisticated piece of equipment using a nuclear reactor and water as fuel, but anything that got in the way of the jet would become severely overheated and, in the case of a dirigible missile, its control and guidance systems would be disrupted by a concentrated beam of ions and its warhead might very well go prematurely critical. Directing the drive at three missiles in turn while they were within effective range would call for some fancy maneuvering on the part of the computer, for beyond a distance of five miles the secondary drive jet would be something less than a hazard. Devlin eagerly called up the relevant figures, then slumped back in his couch. The fantastically high closing speed of ship and missiles was such that only a few seconds could be allocated to dealing with each of them between the times needed for changes of attitude. That was scarcely enough time to warm their metallic hides, much less detonate them a safe distance from the ship. He had to face the fact that the ship could not fight. But could it evade? Devlin began tapping again, trying to find out exactly what the ship had in the way of legs to run with. There was the main drive, which had provided the gentle and continuous acceleration to achieve onequarter lightspeed. It had been shut down pending discovery of a suitable planet, when they would use it again to decelerate and return. The secondary drive, whose legs were designed for sprinting rather than marathon running, delivered three Gs during final approach and landing. According to the computer, the missiles had been launched from a satellite of the alien home planet nearly three months earlier. Devlin did not know exactly how advanced the aliens' equipment was, but he assumed that the ship had been detected and its course through the system plotted anything up to a year earlier. The missiles had been launched on an intersecting course but, like the ship, were no longer under acceleration. Perhaps they were nothing more than large, sophisticated bullets, incapable of further trajectory modification. In which case he could duck, with a very good chance of avoiding trouble -- and the sooner he ducked the better his chances would be. He strapped himself more securely to the couch and, without giving himself a chance to have second thoughts, requested three minutes of three-G thrust on the secondary drive at right angles to the present course. Theoretically the evasive action would have been equally effective if he had accelerated toward the missiles, or even decelerated and allowed them to pass ahead of him, but psychologically it was more comforting to turn away from the attack and the people who had launched it -- especily when the display was showing graphically the narrow margin by which the ship would avoid disaster. According to the display, the missiles would pass within fifty to sixty miles, unless their courses were modified. Should the aliens be capable of this, the display gave the times involved -- a little over six minutes for the ship's change of course to become apparent to the attackers, an unknown number of seconds or minutes for the aliens to react and recompute trajectories and just under three minutes for their radio signals to go out to the missiles. Devlin watched the display anxiously. Devlin swore. The missiles did carry enough fuel to make course corrections. But only one of them had done so -- the one that had been due to strike last and therefore had more time to maneuver. This might be an indication that the aliens' computing facilities were being overstretched, or simply that they were so confident of hitting the ship that they were refusing to waste time by diverting all three missiles. To give himself time to think he tapped for a replay of the sound and visual material from the probe, and stared at what he thought might be a good alien and the three bad aliens. H IS first impulse had been to order random attitude changes and periods of thrust, which would give the aliens' control and guidance specialists a lot of work to do and, just possibly, reduce missile three's capacity for maneuvering. But random attitude and course changes would occasionally take the ship toward the missile. He could not afford a near miss because the radiation, although it might not be fatal to everyone on board, would probably injure the people in cold sleep who were positioned below the outer hull. There was also the fact that the computer would have to carry out all the random movements in reverse order if the ship were to regain its original course and reach the next target system. The ship was moving deeper into the alien system as well as closing rapidly with the missiles, . which meant that the reaction time of the missiles' guidance experts to ship course changes was also being reduced. But if he could make a drastic course change within that reaction time, using the secondary drive at its full emergency thrust of five Gs, the aUens might assume that the ship was incapable of any greater evasive effort than the three Gs already used and their counter computations, necessarily hurried, might be correspondingly off. Devlin did a few quick calculations and decided that a two-minute five-G burn within the reaction time would pull the ship out of danger. The computer did not agree. Devlin found himself fighting back anger and a bout of hysterical laughter as the ship's computer did its best to mutiny. It did not want him to apply five Gs thrust to the ship, it flashed, because this should be done only in the event of an extreme emergency shortly before landing on unsuitable terrain. The ship's systems would be severely overstressed by five Gs. This would not matter if the ship were landing shortly afterward, but it could be dangerous for the occupants if it had to resume the voyage after such a period of maximum stress. The display went on to list the dangers of such an action, detailing the effects on power reserves, life-support systems and longrange sensory equipment. Every time Devlin tried to tap out an instruction he got nothing but warning lights, and the minutes were rushing past. "Damn you," he said to the side display, which was still showing the four aliens talking and gesticulating in slow motion. "We aren't invading you. We wouldn't touch your stinking overcrowded system with a barge pole -- " But a calmer, more controlled corner of his mind knewthat the aliens had a point of view, too. They were simply reacting to the apparent threat by a strange ship storming into their system with intentions they could only guess at. If the positions had been reversed. Earth people would probably have done the same. He tapped again for emergency acceleration of five Gs and the warnings and precautionary telltales began flashing again. He tapped for four Gs and received no objections at all. With his finger poised above the Execute button he stopped, canceled and tapped for four point five Gs. Still no objections. He tried edging it up by a few decimal points while extending the period of thrust and the arguments started again. Apparently the computer would cooperate at four point five Gs for three minutes and no higher. N early two hours were needed to power up the secondary drive reactor and to check its focusing coils. By that time it was obvious that the first two missiles were being allowed to go wide. The third was still on a collision course and closing rapidly. When the ship took evasive action, the time lag needed for the light carrying this information to reach the aliens and for the radio signals bearing the missile's course correction to reach it was just over four minutes. Any dodging would have to be done within that time. He called up a picture of the area of sky from which the missile would come. The aliens, if they were using their oddly equipped heads, would pretime the missile to explode at the nearest approach. The detonation signal would go out to it at the last possible moment and be based on the latest available course data -- which would be less than four minutes out of date. Precisely four minutes before estimated impact the thrust from the secondary drive rammed him deeply into his couch. There was nothing on the display screen but stars and, in one corner, a distant figure, blurring rapidly through the eight hundreds. One minute, two minutes, three minutes passed and it seemed that the missile's rate of approach was slowing, but not, Devlin was sure, quickly enough. It was not until the distance closed to under one hundred miles that he was able to recognize individual numbers, not until the forties that it showed any signs of slowing, but there were only a few seconds remaining before estimated impact when the figures crept out of the low twenties and into the 'teens. They hesitated at sixteen miles distance, then withdrew to seventeen, eighteen... An intolerably bright point of light appeared near the center of the display screen. By the time Devlin had blinked away the after-image it had become an expanding patch of mist that was almost too diffuse to see. He waited for a shock wave to hit the ship, but the instruments did not even shudder. "The inverse square law," he said, laughing with relief, "is wonderful." He felt happy as the ship went through the secondary drive maneuvers that would return it to its original programed course toward the next target system. The near-miss had not-so far as the status displays were concerned -- had any ill effects on the ship, its systems or the coldsleeping colonists. But he also knew a vague uncertainty and a feeling almost of surprise that he had been able to accomplish what he had. True, his memory had recently become much more retentive and the lecture material on computers during training could, perhaps unconsciously, have been available in his mind. Whatever the reason, he had, for a few crucial minutes back there, felt that he knew exactly what he was doing. At best he was a hero, Devlin thought aridly -- and at worst a crew member under observation who had passed a difficult test. Trouble was, he found it difficult to believe that the aliens who had tried to kill him were the product of a simulator. And if he had proven himself a hero, he deserved a pat on the back from someone. He did not get it from the computer. If it had been a test, he might not have passed it. blew slantwise through the offices of MH. The phrase was Mr. Miroshi's for he had a touch of poetry about him. What he meant by it was the mildly bizarre, perplexing, and completely unpredictable behavior of the information retrieval sequences. In the course of an ordinary business day one might hardly think it crucial if the computer delivered to the Math section, for example, a medical paper complete with unsettling illustrations, or if Marketing, wanting a survey of New Zealand imports, received instead a treatise on human hostility and aggression. But MH was no ordinary business, so they called in Merrihew. Merrihew was no ordinary troubleshooter, either. Mr. Handel, co-president of MH, explained to Merrihew about MH, once they were settled in their booth in a cafe not far from the MH headquarters. (Merrihew's suggestion, of course; he was not given to charging into situations he did not comprehend.) "No ordinary business, Mr. Merrihew. We are not a large firm, really. But then Maserati isn't a large firm either, and no one yet produces Yomeimon Gates on a production line. Our methods are, I would say, unusual. I would not," he added modestly, "say unique." "Your advertising says that for you." "Ah, then you do know something about us." Merrihew, whose reputation was that of knowing something about everything, gestured for Mr. Handel to continue. He did: "We are highly diversified and we buy, sell, trade, manufacture, contract, subcontract and produce a great many things in many different ways and places. It is safe to say that each of our activities is successful to a degreevarying, of course -- " "From excellent all the way down to good." "You are kind, Mr. Merrihew." "You are successful, that's all." "Ah." Mr. Handel was pleased. "You do make it difficult to be modest." "It is only difficult to be modest when it's painful, Mr. Handel, and it's only painful when it's necessary. Please go on." Mr. Handel raised his eyebrows at this piece of pragmatic philosophy and went on: "Well then, it's no secret that our basic product is office equipment and that our products and services are means to promote that equipment. We try to integrate our approaches completely. Tliat is, the problem dictates its solution, the chosen method of operation is what designs a machine or a component. If you came to us asking if one of our systems would sell oranges, say, or move merchandise or establish a Matto Grosso market or test consumer response equally well in Prague as in Bangkok, why, we would devise the best possible approach to the problem and take that t)iie step further -- the one that makes actually enter the field. We take the risks, we do the work, we find out if I lie approach is optimum. And if there seems to be a better way we try that too. When that happens, it is frequently the case that a new office machine or method is called for, wliich is why we say that 'your jiroblems design our equipment.' " "And how do your customers -- jirospectsfeel about your incursions into their fields? Especially the successful ones?" "Mr. Merrihew," said Mr. Handel, as if explaining not the phenomena, but the very fact of day-and-night, "they know we will withdraw." Merrihew lifted one eyebrow -- somehow a much more potent gesture than the elevation of Mr. Handel's two. "Don't you sometimes find it a little tempting to stay with a nice new fruitful operation?" "One need not yield to temptation," Mr. Handel said primly. "Our central concern is office systems -- and we try hard not to forget it." "Then you can't lose." "As long as everything works as it is designed to work." "Ah," said Merrihew. "Now we come to the problem." OW we come to the problem. For you can see how essential, how absolutely vital, in a small but highly diversified operation such as ours, is the matter of retrievalimmediate, reliable retrieval of the information stored in our banks and available from outside. For not only do our operations depend on retrieval, but each operation, each sequence in each operation, is a demonstration of our systems and is on display. I have my own special nightmare, Mr. Merrihew," said Mr. Handel, running a controlled finger around the back and side of his collar -- a small movement, but in this bright, intense little man, a signal of submerged fatigue and terrible tension. "I have this nightmare in which some Very Important Person stands behind Mr. Samm of our Math division and witnesses Samm's request for a certain set of figures -- and there is a click from the console and from the slot comes something like this-" From the capacious attache case beside him on the seat he drew a sheaf of papers and slid them across to Merrihew. A typical MH duplication, with crisp typography and in vivid colors, it was an excessively specific illustrated article entitled Alternatives to the Posterior Colpotomy. Under it was another called Management of Abcesses of the Lower Mandibular Arch. There was more, and worse. Merrihew lifted the stack, banged the edge of it against the table to align the papers and carefully turned the whole thing face down. His eye fell on his half-empty coffee cup and with an infinitely eloquent gesture he pushed it away from him. "The nightmare," said Mr. Handel hoarsely, "actually came two-thirds true. Tlie only iinportant element missing was the Very Important Person." He informed a discreet shudder and then displayed anotlier manyleaved paper, " 'Hostility and Aggression, A Radical Approach, ' " he read. "This arrived on the desk of our marketing director in response to a request for trade information on the Soutli Island of New Zealand. Tliese, of course, are gross examples. In a way I'm far more worried about the little ones. You can see the big ones. I don't have to describe to you the possibilities of one misplaced decimal point, or the inaccurate reporting of a single raw-material supply in some of the more complex projections we get into." "I get the picture. Now, how often is this happening?" "That," said Mr. Handel, "is the most troublesome thing of all. I have here a chart of the incidence of these, ah, events -- dates, times, locations of demand and points of retrieval -- and as much as one can express as to the nature of the, ah, irregularities, and as you can see at a glance, they are about as nearly random as such things could possibly Subscribers Please Note If you change your address, please mail notification to: L. C. Murphy, Manager Fulfillment Dept. # Secatogue Avenue Farmingdale, N.Y. # Allow # to # weeks for your notification to take effect. be -- in frequency, quality, kind, importance and every other factor." "And your circuitry-tapes, disks, all that?" Anotlier thick slieaf joined the growing mound on the table. "That's one area we can practically eliminate," Mr. Handel said with confidence and more than a little pride. "These are MH installations, naturally, in an MfeH environment and maintained and inspected by MH personnel. We are on display at all times, Mr. Merrihew, through and through. Our weekly maintenance is more thorougli than you'd find elsewhere twice a year and our engineers know their jobs. As for the computers and their satellites, most are self-checking and run their own diagnostics periodically. No, Mr. Merrihew, we won't find tlie trouble there." "I think you're riglit. We won't," said Merriliew, with a positiveness that apparently startled the co-president. "You sound, suddenly, as if you had solved the problem." "Oh, I have," said Merrihew. He reached for the chart of events and glanced at it again. "It's just that knovidng what's wrong isn't enough. I want to know why." "# -- don't quite follow you, Mr. Merrihew." "I know that, Mr. Handel. Now, here's what I want you to do. When I come to see you tomorrow morning, don't let me." "I -- beg your pardon?" "Don't get rid of me either. Just stall. All right?" "Mr. Merriliew, would you mind telling me-" "I'd mind a lot. Now I have to go think. See you tomorrow, Mr. I landel." He rose and slid out of the booth and added the word: "Ultimately." He left. Mr. Handel sat where he was, motionless and speechless and for a long moment without even thought, until at length he stirred, picked up his documents -- and, of course, the check -- and went back to the office. was suave. The lighting was gentle and varied, tasteful and flattering. Sound went where one desired it to go and was swallowed up everywhere else. There was a sense of pleasant disorientation, for the walls, and to a very subtle degree the floor, were not perfectly flat and there was no special place or line where wall became ceiling. In 'a strange way one seemed not to be indoors at all as much as in another country. Most of the light in the room changed color, but only slightly and with the wonderful gradualness of an aurora, for one does not see the change; one must look away and look back again to be able to know it at all. Yet the light was steady and clear where it should be so -- around the wide soft benches and their displays of literature (current magazines, "coffeetable" art books and, nowhere in sight but by no means out of reach, discreetly startling MH promotions) and equally steady and warm near the two mirrors. Clever touch, that, thought Merrihew. But no one, on entering the reception room at MH, could count the instruments of this symphony of subtleties, most especially when Miss Kuhli was at her console. Miss Kuhli (Merrihew had heard it "Cooley" the day before, and had built quite a different picture) was Eurasian. Not since the perfection of ferro-concrete and its self-stressed freedom has architecture been able to match the construction of such eyelids and supraorbital arches as those with which Miss Kuhh had been born. Her hands seemed to be the cooperative work of a florist and a choreographer. Her body had not been designed, but inspired, and her hair was such that it could not be believed at a single glance. She dressed with the studied spontanaeity of the highest possible high fashion, of which Merrihew had once cynically remarked. If the eardrum ever becomes taboo, high fashion will find a way to give you a glimpse of it. All of which was quite secondary to Miss Kuhli's voice. Correction. It wasn't solely the voice. It was the instrument and the skill, the genius with which it was played. "Good morning," she said as Merrihew entered, and he all but responded. Thank you-oh, thank youjust because she cared to give him all her attention, aU her time while she was saying it. "Good morning." "Is there anything I can do for you?" she asked with tastefully controlled eagerness. Offhand, Merrihew could think of twelve ways to answer that question and was strongly inclined to use all of them. "But he said, "I'd like to see Mr. Handel." Her eyes flicked swiftly to what could only have been an appointment list; but the way she did it could be translated by any wishful visitor as -- just possibly -- a wink. "I'll see if he's in yet. Your name is -- " "Merrihew." "Mr. Merrihew!" she said tluough a warm quick smile. One would think she had been waiting for months for this meeting. "Lois," she said to the holoscreen on her console. "Is Mr. Handel there yet? Mr. Merrihew's here." The way she spoke it Merrihew's name was in a slightly larger type than the rest of the sentence -- but discreetly not itahcized. The punctuation at the end was something more emphatic than a period but nothing as gross as an exclamation point. The screen asked if Mr. Merrihew could wait. Merrihew could. He squinted against the flashbulb radiance of Miss Kuhli's smile and went to one of the benches (if it was a bench) against the wall (if it was a wall) where he might best watch the action. And action there was. Miss Kuhli's console (on which was affixed a polite but monumentally expensive small bronze plate in lower-case italics: agnes kuhli) was so placed that it was not a barrier between herself and the world. At the same time it was not exactly included in the waiting room. One might call it a half-surround, a construct of such a nature that it was a convenience for her to occupy it, while clearly the lesser of comforts to anyone else. Seated, she was not concealed, and to a degree shared the space as one might share a living room. Yet her operating point was hers and no one's else. People came. People went. People waited. Merrihew very soon observed, with a small cynical slap on his own wrist, that Miss Kuhh's eager recognition of strangers and her been for him alone. She surely was among the best in the world at what she did, and this special thing she did better than anyone he had ever seen. But he did indulge himself in a childish moment of regret... S HE was never hurried and never at a loss. It took some time for the casual observer (which Merrihew certainly was not) to realize that reception was a very small part of what she did. Her console was constantly active -- soft lights and whispers, little flashings and murmurings, to each of which she responded according to its demand. At times she seemed to sink into a species of meditation -- hands clasped on her knee, eyes downcast -- and during (hose times it would take a practiced eye as sharp as Merrihew's to divine that she was speaking and that this was no mantric interval -- any more Ilian the occasional rhythmic manipulation of the simply designed, glittering little ornament at her Ihroat was meditative. Therefore, while anyone might walk in and find an extremely restful, beautifully decorated room commanded by a startlingly pretty young woman at ease on a comfortable bench, a young woman who would put him at his ease unhurriedly, share his concerns for a moment, do what needed doing and then apparently retire quietly into lier thoughts, there was actually a great deal more going on. In the moments between the ebbs and flows of people -- who waited, who left, who delivered, who received, who were directed and ushered, who were greeted by suddenly appearing personnel from inside and led away, and who, twice that morning, included herds of awed children being given a tour through the plant -- in these lulls when there was no one there but Merrihew and Agnes Kuhli (and each time she acknowledged this remote intimacy with a charming smile; never for a second did she seem unaware of him) his sharp ears extracted from the miracles of soundabsorbency around her some of the flood of detail she was handling. FUckers and pulses from little lights, quick touches from her long hands on illuminations and patches which could only be electrostatic switches, and the occasional radiance of the holoscreen, each elicited its quick manual or vocal response. Not that her every minute was crowded -- far from it. It was in one of the occasional lulls that their eyes met -- he saw to that, keeping his gaze fixed on her in peril of drying his eyeballs -- and she gave him that incredible, sharing smile and said, "My -- he's keeping you here so long -- " So caring, so concerned. "Here, I'll just -- " Her fingers flickered on the console and her face was palely lit by the glow from the holoscreen, which was not in his view. "Lois, Mr. Merrihew's been waiting so long -- " Lois, as expected, said whatever needed to be said and the glow died. "Something came up," Miss Kuhli commiserated, "and Mr. Handel would like you to wait Just a little longer, if you don't mind." A heartily. He rose and approached her. "Miss Kuhli, would you mind very much showing me some of the things that console does? I've been watching you work and -- " "Of course I don't mind!" she cried, this time with a real exclamation point. "That's what I'm here for. What would you like to know?" As she spoke an amber light showed on what seemed to be a solid piece of handrubbed walnut. Her hand hovered over it a moment and then stroked it. It disappeared. "Well, practically everything," said Merriliew. "What was that, for example?" He pointed to the spot where the amber glow had been. "Oh, Mr. Stamm isn't going out for lunch and he wants it sent in." "That little liglit said all that?" She tinkled a laugli. "No, he did." "I didn't hear anything." "Naturally not." She lifted away some of her shining hair and revealed an ear wliich had obviously been designed by whomever it is that holds the patent on tlie chambered nautilus. Resting in the orifice was a glittering little gem of a device. There were no wires or brackets or anything else of the kind. "It's my personal receiver. I have one in tlie other ear too. Sometimes it's nice to hear with both ears but I can use either one -- or both on two lines, if I have to." "Microrange FM," Merrihew deduced. "Yes! And I answered him the same way." She pointed to the jewel at her throat. "You spoke to him?" "Yes, I asked him if he'd like the usual and he said yes and thanked me and I said goodbye." "All the time you were talking to me?" "Well -- between talking to you." "Subvocals -- is that it?" "You do know a lot about it!" she said admiringly. Another amber spot showed on the board and she put out her hand. This time she touched the board right under the glow and it turned red. "I put him on 'hold,' " she explained. She waved at the end of the board and the briglit numerals of a digital clock appeared (remaining in siglit five seconds and then disappearing) and she said "It's Mr. Damiani in Design. He's been waiting all morning for hand delivery of some special components and he'll be wanting to know if they've arrived. m tell him no, not yet and I'll send them up the instant they arrive -- and shall I call the factory again. Watch." He leaned closer while she touched the red into amber. She smiled (and he recalled how many ventriloquists maintain a smile the whole time the dummy is talking) and he was aware of the slightest possible murmur of her voice, the barest motion of her lips. Even forewarned, however, he could not distinguish the words. Wlien she had finished he said, meaning it, "That's one of the most amazing things I've ever seen in my life." You also smell wonderful, he added, but not aloud. "It isn't hard to learn," she said deprecatingly. "I don't suppose it's necessary, either, but you can see how nice it is in an open office Hke this -- no bells and 'scuse-me's and plugs and wires. And it's the best possible demonstration of our new system." "What's that?" MH Computer Central. We centralize all the office functions -- well, almost all-into one computer, but it's very special. We have access to-it by voice. Some day," she went on with heart-stopping enthusiasm (oh, my, thought Merrihew, it's so easy to listen to this lady without hearing a I lung: she is her own diversion, bless licr). "we hope to be able to perfect over an office. At this stage it's geared to operate through one person." "You." "And two others, with another girl in training," she went on. (The entire lime she talked, the board glowed and flashed, her fingers moved, hovered, touched and rested.) "Look." She touched a point in the wall (or whatever it was) at the base of the console, and a drawer slid out. Inside were four small compartments. One was empty. Each of the others held two of the jeweled earsets and one such ornament as the one she wore on her throat. She took out one of these. "Beautiful," said Merrihew, meaning whatever he meant. She held up the throat device, meaning that. "There's no reason it shouldn't be. And it really is, inside and out. Really, some of the microcircuits in this thing are as beautiful as anything a jeweler ever turned out. I'll give you some literature on them before you go, if you like." S HE paused, for the holoscreen lit up. Merrihew could see it now. It was nothing but a film of frosted plastic, perhaps sixteen by twenty inches and a very few sixteenths of an inch thick. At first blush one thought of rear projection, but it was far more than that. It was like looking into a clear cube of glass in which was not the picture of a girl's face, but the girl's face itself. The pleasant blond apparition asked, "Aggie, is Mr. Merrihew stiU there?" "That's Mr. Merrihew, looking over my shoulder." "Oh," said the image, looking straight into his eyes, "Hello! I'm Miss Addamski, Mr. Handel's secretary. I'm so sorry to keep you like this. Truly, Mr. Handel will get to you just as soon as he can." "That's all right," said Merrihew. "I'm in good hands, as you can plainly see." Miss Addamski smiled and faded away while Miss Kuhli (magnificent woman, he thought) managed to laugh at what he had said without giggling. "Beautiful holograph." "Would you believe Mr. Miroshi's not pleased with it yet? He still thinks a lot more can be done with the color rendition." "It's so much better than the passionate pinks and sick greens I've been used to." "Oh, thank you. Now, where were we?" "At the jeweler's, I think." "Oh, yes." She held up the throat device she had taken from the drawer. "You'll notice that all of them are twelve-sided, with a hole in the center. This is what makes it so quick and easy to learn. You think of a clock, you see. You pretend you have a clock or watch on your throat. Now it's easy to locate which of the twelve sides is which number -- two o'clock, seven o'clock, and so on. You can use it to dial a telephone number if you want to, for example, just by switching in here -- " she touched the board and an amber light glowed -- "or the intercom system, or paging, or to retrieve something from the files." "I understand that everything stays in the MH files, and what you really get is a copy." "My! You really do know us. Yes -- look. I'll show you." She touched the board, manipulated the jewel at her throat and a ten-bytwelve section of the board became a projection of a business letter. "That's for inspection," she explained, "just to be sure it's the one you want before you reproduce it. If it is, you just..." and she touched the board at the right place and in five seconds a sheet of paper emerged from a slot -- an exact duplicate of the letter. "Really amazing. But where does "Oh, I had to show you the old way first." She beamed. "Would you like to see that letter again, or another?" "Let's try another one." At that moment a young man came in with a small package. Almost simultaneously, it seemed, a startlingly pretty young girl emerged from an inner door, took and signed for the package while the young man ogled her and Miss Kuhli, his head moving like that of an aficionado of table tennis. Miss Kuhli the while asking after his sick mother. And while this was going on the image of another letter appeared on the small screen. Miss Kuhli caught Merrihew's nod, touched her control and by the time the young man and the secretary were gone the new letter was in his hands. "I feel foolish," said Merrihew, "like the audience of a magic act. How did you do that? I mean, when?" Clearly she was enjoying herself. "Between the time I said heUo to him and the time I asked after his mother. While he was handing the package to Sue." "You never touched your throat mike." "I used it, though. I switched here -- " she showed him -- "to activate code number of the letter I wanted." "SubvocaUy." "Yes, it seemed the best way at the time. But I didn't have to. Oh, Mr. Samm's lunch -- unfinished business. I can show you with that. Now, what I must do is call the restaurant. Let's say I don't know the number. I could look it up. Or I could -- " she fingered the throat jewel -- "call Inforthis -- " and she touched a spot on the the Blue Corner Restaurant?" Before the words were out of her mouth the telephone number appeared in brightline numerals. "But I can do better than tliat." She candemanded: "Get me the Blue Corner." Instantly the holoscreen lit up and they were looking at a young man in a blue apron, with all the surprising dimensionality of the MH holoscreen. "Blue Corner. Oh," said the young man, lighting up much as the screen had done. "Miss Kuhh! How are you. Miss Kuhli?" "Fine, Ronnie. Ronnie, Mr. Samm's eating in today. WiU you send over the usual, a quarter to one?" Devoutly, Ronnie vowed he would, waited for and got a Kuhli smile and rang off. "Marvelous," said Merrihew, and could tliink only to repeat the jaded word. "Marvelous. What you've done liere at long last is to perfect the old impossible idea one finds in those silly science fiction stories -- the computer you can talk to, the robot that acts on spoken command." "Mr. Miroshi says we have never perfected anything," said Miss Kuhli, "We merely produce the best. We're really a long way from the computer one can talk to, the way I'm talking to you. And as you see, we still have to acquaint the computer with a certain person -- " she touched the jewel at her throat -- "before it can be to know a person's way of phrasing, the diction, the normal vocabulary and what to accept in variations of you know. We stUl have to write our own letters, but he does make it a lot easier. Let me show you." S HE brought out her typewriter, an act that consisted of pulling out from the edge of the console a fingerboard no more than half an inch thick and pushing it inward again, which, with a click, made it assume the slight slant of the conventional keyboard and apparently complete rigidity. "It can afford to be as thin as this," she explained. "It's all electrostatic switches. The other parts are all in the computer." She touched the ON point, which lit up, along with the same screen on which he had seen the files. "Now we get activated the system and said "Letterhead and date, please." They appeared on the screen. "To?" "Mr. Handel. From me." three lines properly spaced, there appeared on the screen Mr. Handel's name and title, room number, street address and zip code. A triple space and then: Dear Mr. Handel: "Wow," said Merrihew, impressed yet again. He then began to dictate. Miss Kuhli's fingers flew. In a way it was eerie, for the typewriter made not the slightest sound, and there was no carriage, no paper, nothing but the shining words appearing on the screen one by one as he spoke. They were: I have confirmed, and in a matter of minutes will prove to your satisfaction, that the source of the difficulty we discussed yesterday is in my present location. No one is, perfect, Mr. Handel, and the closest you can get to perfection is, as your partner remarked, to achieve the best there is at any moment. I concede that you have done this. Wliat I tliink you have overis set up for a perfect input. No person is perfect because no person is any one single thing. Mood and pressure can turn one facet or another of a person to the front, despite the determination of that person not to let that happen. How easily it happens depends upon the person, but for everyone there is a point, a degree of pressure, at which the turn will occur and another "person" will present itself. But not quite another person, you see. To a computer finely tuned to one individual this must present a perplexing development. It can then only do what any of us do when perplexed -- that is, make a good guess. Tliere is a common denominator in the two documents you showed me -- the medical report delivered to your Math section and the treatise on agression and hostility. Unless I am seriously in error -- and I am not -- Math was looking for a certain regular series of figures, probably daily, in the preparation of a graph of some sort. and came up with "abcesses." In the other case a request for infonnation on the antipodes got a response which concerned antipathies. There is only one place in the world where each of these couples is pronounced almost identically, and that is in the part of New York City known as the West Bronx. "Why -- I was born in the West Bronx!" exclaimed Miss Kuhli. "Think of that," said Merrihew. "Shall we go on?" They went on. One of the many facets of the human being capable of being turned to the front under stress is the blind spot, Mr. Handel. The fact that every one of the troublesome events you listed occurred on the same shift, with the same operator, completely escaped you and everyone else who saw the list. Doubtless it would have escaped me as well had I met Miss Kuhli before I saw it instead of afterward. As I dictate this it also becomes clear that in spite of the distress this matter has caused you, and the thoroughness of your investigation, no one to this moment has checked with her. No one, least of all Miss Kuhli, would even begin to believe she could do any wrong. "Now let's hold it right there. Mister," said Agnes Kuhli harshly. "I work hard and I do the best I know how, so what kind of con is this 'do any wrong'?" "Miss Kuhli," said Merrihew gently, "your West Bronx is shoving." She glared at him hotly for a long moment. He held her gaze and radiated as much calm as he could. Merrihew could, when he cared to, radiate a great deal of it. She subsided from fury to sullenness and took her eyes away to scan down the words on the screen. "Never in life," she growled -- it was a real growl -- "could I get so uptight that I'd make such a stupid -- " Her voice eyes on a word. " 'Antipodes.' Oh. Oh, that was the time he -- " Surprisingly, delightfully, she colored to the earlobes. "You don't have to tell me or anyone about it. But you were under antipodes as antipathies and gave Marketing a psychiatric lecture instead of a trade report." "And the other time, the abscissas. That was when he threatened me that if I didn't -- " "Shh," he interrupted. "I don't have to know as long as you do." He waved a hand. "Type." Office efficiency dictates that an office chair be designed to avoid low back pains. The comfort and well-being of the employee is important, of course, but the truly basic thrust is the accomodation of the whole human being to the sophisticated that such a simple basic can be overlooked. programed to respond unfailingly to its operator in any m ood -- laughing, furious, frightened, weary -- it should be used only in periods of comaccomodate all the facets of a human being -- the irrational child, the bigot, the daydreamer, the wishful thinker, the spring-feverish, as well as it does the carefully schooled office presence, I recommend that it go back to the drawing boards until it can. You'll get my bUl in the morning. Right now I'm taking Miss Kuhli to lunch.  ,  ,  ours. In celebration of the #st anniversary of Benjamin Franklin's first announcement -- in the October #th, # issue of his Gazette-of his lightning-taming electric kite experiment that reordered his world and Ben Franklin was that rarity: A man whose jolly-grim polarities did tempt our God To hurl his bolts which, fastened to Ben's ears. Lit up his cerebrum for years And thus illuminated reams of history. His dreams, electric dreams. Were knocked together out of Boy Mechanic schemes; He whet his finger, held it to God's Mystery and Storm God, in turnabout, gesticulated, touched To know Ben's warm or cooling weather. So somehow these unconvivial two Fell in together and were friends. Their means quite different But most similar-same their ends: To Light the Universe, Or light a world. Large thing or small... God blinked and Lo! the Nebulae! Ben blinked; electric founts poured from his hands; Within a century his sparks had lit the lands And filled the towns with noon at night. Such was God's vision. Such was Ben's sight. And after long years, some eighty-odd or more Of intemperate days, good afternoons, storms, calms. Bad fights, then making peace. Vast multiples of weather, God yawned, Ben gummed his eyes. But still arguing... went off to bed together. ''fa W'  sf.' iu  ?  i .  ' ''A.Si mmj-,MrM: Know your local mailman, whom nothing can stop... ' ' r-. y V ' tr .  I .'iv: ' "i JS '   t '  B ecause I had died of cancer of the lymph glands, I was the only one saved when the world disappeared. The name for it was "spontaneous remission," and as I understand it, it is not uncommon in the world of medicine. There is no explanation for it that any two physicians will agree upon, but it happens every so often. Your first question will be: why are you writing this if everyone else in the world is gone? And my answer is: should I disappear, and should things ever change, there should be some small record available to whomever or whatever comes along. That is hypocrisy. I write this because I am a thinking creature with an enormous ego and I cannot bear to consider having been here, being gone and leaving nothing behind. Since I will never have children to carry on my line, to preserve some tiny bit of my existence... since I win never make a mark in the world, because there is no world left... since I will never write a novel, or paste up a billboard, or have my face carved on Mt. Rushmore... I am writing this. Additionally, it keeps me busy. I have explored all three square blocks of what's left of the world and, quite frankly, there isn't much else to do to amuse myself. So I write this. I have always had the detestable habit of having to justify myself. Let me hear some vague rumor or snippet of gossip about myself and I spend weeks tracking it down, refuting it, bringing to justice the one who passed the remark. Now that's just ridiculous. And here I am justifying myself again. This record is here, read it if you please, or don't. That's that. I was in the hospital. I was terminal. Oxygen tent, tubes plugged into me everywhere, constantly sedated, the pain was the worst thing I've ever known -- it never stopped. Then -- I just started to get well. First I died. I know I died. Don't ask me how I can say such a thing with complete assurance that I'm telling the truth, because if you've ever died, you'll know. Even under the knockout stuff they'd pumped into me, I still had some awareness. But when I died it was as if I was strapped flat to the front of a subway car, spreadeagled to the waU, facing down the tunnel, into the blackness, and the subway car was hour. I was utterly helpless. The air was being sucked out of my lungs and the train just slammed down that tunnel toward a little point of light. And in receding waves of sound I heard a whispering voice calling my name, over and over and over: Eugene, Eu-gene, Eu-gene, Eu-gene... I went screaming down at that tiny square of light at the end of the tunnel and I closed my eyes and could see it even with them closed. And then I crashed forward even faster and went into the spot of light and everything was blinding and I knew I was dead. A long time later -- I think it was two hundred years; on the other hand it may only have been a day or two -- I opened my eyes and there I was in the hospital bed with a sheet up over my face. I lay like that for almost a day. I could see the light of the ceiling fixture through the sheet. No one came to help me and I felt weak and hungry. Finally I got angry and I was so hungry I couldn't stand it any longer, so I whipped the sheet down off my face and pulled the remaining tube out of my armI presumed it to be an intravenous feeding tube and whatever had been left in the bottle was what had sustained me -- and got out of bed. I slid my feet into my slippers -- the heels of my feet were red and dry like the heels of old women in nursing homes -- and in that ridiculous hospital gown I went looking for something to eat. I couldn't find the kitchen of the hospital at first, but I found a candy machine. I didn't have any dimes for it, but there was a nurse's station right there. And I was so angry at being ignored I rummaged through some drawers and a purse under the counter till I found a handful of change. I ate four Power House bars, two almond Hersheys and a box of those pink Canada mints. Then, sucking on tropical fruit Lifesavers, I went looking for the hospital staff. Did I mention the hospital was empty? The hospital was empty. E veryone was gone, of course. I told you that at the outset. But it took me a few hours to establish the fact. So I got dressed and went outside. Everything looked the same. The name of this town is Hanover, New Hampshire, if you need to know. I won't bother with what the names of streets and things were when it was in the world, because I've given them all new names. It's my town now, all mine, so I decided I'd call it what I felt like calling it. But when this town was in the world. Dartmouth College was here and there was good skiing and it was desperately cold in the winter. Now the mountains are gone and it hasn't been winter in a year or so. Dartmouth is also gone. It lay outside the three block area of what was saved when the world vanished. There's a pizza place here, though. I don't know how to make pizza, though I've tried. I think I miss that most of all. Isn't that mundane! My God. The world is gone and aU I seem to be able to dwell on is pizza. What hapless little creatures we humans were. Are. Am. I am. So. I was alive again and I suppose the only reason I didn't poof away with all the rest of them was that everyone thought I was dead. I suppose that's the reason. I don't really know. I'm guessing, of course; but since none of this made any sense at the time, that was my only conclusion. If you think I'm terribly calm and rational about something as berserk as this, you can believe that I was frantic when I wandered out into the street in front of the hospital and saw the street was empty. I started walking, sticking my head into one store after another, looking for anybody . And every once in a while I'd stop and cup my hands around my mouth and yell, "Hey! Anybody! Eugene Harrison! Hey! Anybody there?" But there wasn't a soul. When the world was here I was a postal clerk. I'm not from Hanover, I lived in White Sulphur Springs. I was brought to Hanover, to the hospital, to die. Wlien I got to the end of the world -- at the foot of the street where the hospital stood -- I just stared. I sat down and dangled my feet over and just stared. Then I scrunched around and lay on my stomach and looked over the edge. The ground sloped back, under there, and beneath the sidewalk there was dirt -- I could see roots hanging out -- and it gave a wedge-shape to the chunk of world floating with me on it. And underneath the chunk there wasn't anything. I guess it's not anything. I tried lowering myself on a mountain-climber's rope once about a month later, but even when I threw the rope over the edge it just lay there in the emptiness and wouldn't fall straight down. I think perhaps gravity is gone out there, too. circumnavigate the chunk. It was three blocks square, just the buildings and the bit of park and the hospital and some small houses. The U. S. Post Office was also there. I spent one day, a while later, a whole day, sorting the mail that had been left behind when the world vanished, stocking one of the clerks' windows, oiling the wheels of the carts, sewing up the storage bags with the heavy thread and monster needle every substation keeps in its larder. It was one of the dullest days of my life. I don't want to say too much about myself-hypocrisy again-just enough to pass me on down to you so I won't be forgotten or faceless. I've already said my name is Eugene Harrison, from Wlrite Sulphur Springs, and I was a postal clerk. I was never married, but I've had relationships with at least four women. None of them lasted very long -- I think they got tired of me, but I don't know for sure. I'm moderately educated: I went two years to Dartmouth before I dropped out and went to work in the Post Office. I was majoring in arts and letters, which means I thought perhaps I would go into advertising or television or journalism or something. That was certainly a waste of time. I can write things down in order and even with a little grace, but I'm no writer, that's for certain. I can't keep myself at the writing for very long -- I get very antsy. And I think I use the word "very" too much. I wish I could tell you there was something particularly heroic or remarkable about me -- besides the dying, that is -- but I am just like all other people I've ever known. Or, like they were. They aren't any more. That's the truth. And I think it takes a big person to admit that he's very ordinary. My socks always matched. I forgot to fill the gas tank sometimes and ran out and had to carry a can up the road to the station. I shirked some of my responsibilities. I made gallant gestures occasionally. I hate vegetables. My interests were in travel and liistory. I never did much about either. I went to Yucatan one summer and I read a lot of history books. Neither of those is very interesting. It would be great to be able to say I was special, but I wasn't. I'm thirty-one years old and I'm just plain damned average, damn it, I'm average, so stop it, stop your damned badgering! I'm a nothing, a nobody, you never even saw my face through the wicket when I gave you your stamps, you arrogant swine! You never paid me the least attention and you never asked me if I'd had a good day and you never noticed that I trimmed the borders of the stamps I sold you -- if they weren't full sheets, because many people collect full sheets -- but you never even noticed that little service! That's how I was special. I cared about the little things. And you never paid any attention. I don't care to tell you any more about myself. Listen, this is about what happened, not about me, and you don't care about me anyhow, so there's no need to carry on like that about myself. now. It was an outburst. I'm sorry. And I'm sorry I cursed. I didn't mean to do that. I am a Lutheran. I attended Our Redeemer Lutheran Church in White Sulphur Springs. I was raised not to curse. I'm going on now to what happened. I walked all around the edge of the chunk of the world. It wasn't chopped off neatly. Whatever had done it, made the world vanish, had done it sloppily. The streets came to ragged ends, telephone lines trailed off where they'd dropped and some of them hung off into the emptiness, just floating like fishlines in water. I should tell you what it looked like out there beyond the edge. It looked like a winter snowfall, murky and with falling motes of light like snowflakes, but it was dark, too. I could see through the dark. That was what made it frightening; one shouldn't be able to see through the darkness. There was a wind out there, but it didn't blow. I can't describe that any better. You'll have to imagine it. And it wasn't cold or hot. It was just pleasant. So I spent my days in what had been Hanover; I spent them all alone. And there was nothing heroic about me. Except that during the first week I saved my town from invasion about fifty times. That will sound remarkable, but I assure you it wasn't. The first time it happened I was coming out of the Dartmouth Bookstore on Main Street, carrying several paperbacks I had taken to read, when this Viking came screaming down the street. He was enormous, well over six feet tall, with a double-bitted axe in his hand and a helmet with two horns and a fierce orange beard. He was wearing furs and thongs and a bearskin cape and he came right at me, shrieking in some barbarian language, with blood in his eyes and certain as God determined to hack me to bits. I was terrified. I threw the paperbacks at him and would have run if I had been able to run, but I knew he'd catch me. Except, what he did was: he threw up his free hand to ward off the paperbacks and swerved around me and started running away from me down a side street. I couldn't understand what was happening, but I picked up the paperbacks and took off after him. I ran as fast as I could, which was pretty fast, and I started to catch up to him. When he looked over his shoulder and saw me coming, he screamed and ran like a madman. I chased him right off the edge of the world. He kept on running, right out into that darkness 'vith the snowstorm in it and he disappeared after a while, but I saw him still running at top speed till he shrank out of sight. I was afraid to go after him. Later that day I turned back an attack by a German Stuka that strafed the main street, an attack by a Samurai warrior, an attack by a Moro with a huge batangas knife, an attack by a knight on a black horse -- he carried a couched lance -- and attacks by a Hun, a Visigoth, a Vandal, a Vietcong with a machine gun, an Amazon with a mace, a Puerto Rican street mugger, a Teddy Boy with a cosh, a deranged and drugged disciple of Kali with a knotted silk rope, a Venetian swordsman with a left-hand dagger, and I forget which aU that first day. It went on that way all that week. It was all I could do to get any reading done. Then they stopped and I went about my business. But none of that was heroic. It was just part of the new order of things. At first I thought I was being tested -- then I decided that was wrong. Actually it go annoying and I stood on the steps of the hospital and yelled at whoever it was responsible, "Look, I don't want to know about any more of this. It's just nonsense, so knock it off!" And it stopped just like that. I was relieved. movie house was gone) or radio, but the electricity worked fine and I had music and some talking records. I listened to Dylan Thomas reading Under Milk Wood and Erroll Flynn telling the story of Robin Hood and Basil Rathbone telling the story of The Three Musketeers. That was very interesting. The water worked, and the gas, and the telephones didn't work. I was comfortable. There was no sun in the sky or moon at night, but I could always see as if it were daylight in the daytime and clear enough to get around by night. I saw her sitting on the front steps of the Post Office -- T guess it was about a year after I'd died; I know that doesn't sound right, but time is different now -- and I hadn't seen anyone else after the invaders stopped doing their crazy screaming thing in the streets. She was just sitting there with her elbow propped on her knee and her chin resting in her palm. I walked down the street to her and stopped right in front of the Post Office. I was waiting for her to leap up and scream, "Amok! Amok!" or something, but she didn't. She just stared at me for a while. She was awfully pretty. I'm not good at describing what people look like, but you can take it from me, she was very pretty. She was wearing a thin white gown that I could see through and she was pretty all over. Her hair was long and gray, but not old gray-it was gray as if she liked it that way, the fashionable young person kind of gray. If you know what I'm getting at. "How do you feel?" she asked finally. "I'm all right, thank you." "Have you healed up nicely?" "I knitted real weU. Who are you? Where did you come from?" She waved toward the end of the world and around the street and shrugged. "I don't know. I just sort of woke up here. Everybody else is gone, is that right?" "That's right. They've been gone for about a year. Well, uh, where did you wake up?" "Right here. I've been sitting here for about an hour. I was just starting to get my bearings. I thought I might be all alone here." "Do you remember your name?" She seemed annoyed at that. "Yes, of course, I remember my name. It's Opal Sellers. I'm from Boston." "This was Hanover, New Hampshire." "Who are you?" "Eugene Harrison. From White Sulphur Springs." She looked very pale. I didn't say it, but that was the first thing about her I noticed. It wasn't the dress I could see through, really -- it was the paleness. Just very white, as if she had been left out too long in the snow. I thought I could see the blood rushing along under the skin, but that was probably my imagination. Now I know someone is going to think she was a ghost or a vampire or some alien creature dressed up to look like a human being, but as Nero Wolfe says in the mysteries, that is just flummery. She was a person, nothing more than that, and you can forget that sort of stuff, even with what comes next. She was as real as I was. "How did you know I'd been sick?" I asked. She shrugged again. "I don't know -- I suppose I just knew, that's aU. But I saw you coming out of the hospital up the street." "I live there. But how could you know I was sick? Actually, I almost died. Well, that's not accurate. I did die, but I'm all right now." "Wliat do we do here?" "Nothing much, just take it easy. The rest of the world is gone and I don't know where, so we just sort of take it easy, I guess. There used to be a lot of crazy invasions about eight months ago, but they stopped pretty suddenly." "I'll need a place to live," she said. "How about the hospital?" "Well, that's fine with me," I said, "but actually, I was going to take over one of those little houses over there. If you like, you can move into the one next door." nice for a few weeks. I always went very slowly with women. Or maybe it's that they went slow with me. I'm a big believer that women give off radiation or something that keeps a man from moving in on them if they don't want him to. I don't know much about it, if you want the truth. We had a cordial relationship. Opal and I. She kept up her yard and I kept up mine. We ate dinner together a lot and we saw each other frequently through the day. Once -- when she realized I was spending time at the Post Office -- she came in with a letter and came up to my window and asked me for an air mail stamp. She had money. I sold it to her. She took it and said, "Thank you for removing those little white borders. I always have trouble with them and usually rip the stamp or leave some on the edge. That was very nice of you, sir." And she left. I was too stunned and pleased to even consider where she was mailing the letter to. Or to whom she was writing. One night we had dinner together and she made fried chicken. The grocery store had a large supply of food, more than enough for us for a long time. It did bother me, of course, that the milk was always fresh and the meat was always freshly cut, but I assumed it was part of the scheme of things that kept the lights and water working, that took away the garbage and kept the streets clean. I never saw anyone who did it, but it got done, so I didn't worry about it. Look; before I died, when the world was here, I drove a mail truck and I rode a Honda. I didn't know how either of those things worked, I mean aside from cleaning the spark tanks, or superficial repairs like that. I never worried about it, because it got done, and that was the long and short of it. No one was any different. It was the same after everything vanished. As long as it worked I didn't have to think about the logic of it. If it had started going sour I would have; but it didn't, and that's all I want to say about that. You'd have done the same. Anyhow. We had this fried chicken dinner, which I Uked a lot because she made it just the way I like it, dark and golden and crunchy on the surface and dry underneath, without that thin oily film that makes your teeth feel greasy. And we had some wine. Now I don't drink much. I won't apologize. I can't hold it. But we had wine. And I got, well, a little drunk, just a little. And I tried to touch her. And she was cold. Very cold. Very very cold. And she yelled at me, "Don't ever touch me!" Now that was just two weeks before she told me she loved me and wanted to be mine. I asked her what she meant by that, "be mine." I never wanted to own anybody. And I certainly had the idea she didn't want to be anybody's possession, but there it was. "I love you and I want to stay with you." "There's no place to go." "That isn't what I meant. We could live here together and not see each other. I mean, I love you and want to share the world with you." "I don't know if that's a good idea," I said. I really wanted what she wanted, but I was afraid she'd get tired of me, and then what? Our situation wasn't too normal, at least by the usual standards I'd grown up with, if you catch my meaning. So. She got angry and went stalking out the door. I waited a few minutes to let her cool off and then I went looking for her. She had walked straight out to the edge of the world, and kept right on going. I don't think she knew I was following her. I went back to my house and laid down. When she came back, about two hours later I guess, I sat up and said, "Just who the dickens are you?" She was furious -- still furious. "Who the dickens are'OM?" "I know who I am," I said, getting angry too, "and I want to know who you are. I saw you walking out there off the edge.  can't do that!" "Some of us are talented, some aren't. Learn to live with it." Really a snotty answer, boy! "I was here first!" "That's what the Indians said and look what happened to themV' "Dammit, are you responsible for all of this, for every crazy thing that happened?" T hen she really blew her stack and shouted at me, "Yes, you silly, irresponsible clown. I'm responsible. I did it aU. I destroyed the world. Now what the hell are you going to do about it?" I was too stunned to do anything. I hadn't really thought she was responsible, but when she admitted it I didn't know what to say. I went over and tried to grab her by the shoulders and I could feel that cold coming right off her. "You're not human," I said. "Oh, go to hell, you idiot. I'm as human as you are. Humaner." "You'd better tell me," I said in a threatening tone, "or else -- " "Or else what, you nerd? Or else rU wipe out this last Uttle chunk and you and everything else and I'll be all alone the way I was before I did it!" "Did it?" "Yes, did it. Blew it aU away. Just sat back and put my thumb in my mouth and said, 'Vanish everything but Eugene Harrison, wherever he is, and me, and a little town where I can be with him.' And when I took my thumb out of my mouth, everything was gone. Boston was gone and the sky and the Earth and every other thing, and I had to go walking through that glop out there till I found you," "Why?" "You don't even recognize me, do you, you idiot? You don't even remember Opal Sellers, do you?" I stared at her. "Dope!" I continued staring. "I was in your graduating class in high school. You were right behind me when we went up for our diplomas, I was wearing a white gown and you were standing behind me during the invocation. And I was having my period and I was spotting and it had gone through the white gown. And you leaned over and told me and I was embarrassed to death, but you gave me your mortarboard and I held it across my backside and I thought it was the kindest, nicest thing anyone had ever done. And I loved you, you simple stupid insensitive sonofabitch!" And she let down the screen or the image or the mask or whatever it was that she'd put up over herself, which was why she was cold to the touch, and inside there was Opal Sellers, who was one of the ugliest girls I'd ever seen, and she knew that was what I thought, and she didn't wait a minute but put her thumb in her mouth hke I remember she used to and started mumbling around it -- but nothing happened. Then she went completely out of her head and started screaming that she'd passed on the power to me, and she couldn't do a thing about me and she ran out the door. I took off after her, and she went off the edge and kept going straight away Hke the Viking and the Stuka and the Hun and all the rest of them, which I guess she'd sent to liven things up for me so I would feel heroic. And that's it. Gone. Just went. Where, I have no idea. I'm not leaving here, that's for sure, but I don't know what to do about it. Somebody ought to say I'm sorry to her, I mean -- she's a nice girl and aU. It's just I'm here and I'm comfortable and who can ask for more than that? She was always talking about love. Well, damn, that wasn't love. I don't think. But what do I know? Girls always got tired of me very quickly. I'm going to teach myself how to make pizza.  This -- the October '# -- issue of Galaxy set out to be special in that it makes our return to monthly publication a concrete reality. By happenstance it also marks an anniversary -- the very first issue of Galaxy bore the October # cover date. Partly to celebrate and partly out of curiosity we invited authors to submit representative works to show us -- and the world -- the state of the art right now. The result is a glittering array of contents, ranging from deepest traditionalism to the latest speculative approach to squeeze under our copy deadline: Harlan Ellison's probe of the U.S. Mail at the irreducible (atomic?) level of a mailman who has mislaid Earth itself -- but not his human integrity and never (functionally) a piece of mail. This one alone should fuel debate in Directions for months to come. But read it carefully and think of brief human lightnings-or livesblinking across horizonless skies. Science fiction has many faces -- some real, others masked -- and you and I will not meet all of them in our lifetimes. The response of the field to Galaxy's October '# probe has been a flood of manuscripts and much has spilled over into November, including Michael Kurland's excellent Think Only This of Me, originally announced for October. Also in November: definitive works by Frederik Pohl, Robert Sheckley, R. A. Lafferty, Ernest Taves, Joe Haldeman and others. Pertinent reader comment follows. Directions: The announcement of the Nebula Awards for # has caused a tired topic once again to raise its headthe so-called controversy between the Old and New Waves in science fiction. The event is noteworthy only because this time the issue is raised in an article in Publisher's Weekly, where it will be noted by influential people. The piece describes current events on the science fiction scene as consisting of a continuous battle between these Waves-or, as PW calls them, the Trads and the Mods, even going so far as to hail the announcement of the winners as a victory for Trads. What is implied is a conflict between two enemy campsantipathy, perhaps even hatred. Who knows how many readers now try to classify an sf writer as either a Trad or a Mod and attempt to pigeonhole his style and meaning as one or the other? And how many editors and publishers will fall into the same trap and plan their programs and schedules accordingly? And-probably most important -- how many sf writers are now nagged and haunted by this specter until they unconsciously gear their work along these narrow, arbitrary and heavily drawn lines? I can easily visualize a writer finally spending more time in explaining what he writes than in the actual writing. The important point the rabblerousers and the author of the PW article miss is that science fiction is a literature engrossed in change. As such, its very nature must accept change. As a formal literary form sf is hardly a half-century old, yet in that short time it has undergone a few upheavals. We moved from Gernsbackian scientifiction to Heinlein and Asimov et al; from there we went to FSF and Galaxy. Now, or at least in the past five years or so, we're in the middle of another transition. The growth and development of sf has been remarkable, considering its short lifespan. How many centuries-long phases did other literary forms go through? How many thousands of years of tradition lay behind poetry before Pound and Imagists broke it wide open? Mine may be a simplistic analysis-! never claimed to be an Alexei Panshin. Yet those who really know the field would agree with me, I think. Writers and their work undergo changes as environmental conditions change. The past is not rejected or newness heralded for its own sake. A new writer may build on fresh foundations simply because suddenly they are there, and there are guidelines and a sense that run through all sf that make it sf. These are sf's paradigms-and even they may change. Even to consider separate Old and New Waves-or warring Trads arid Mods-is laughable. All are manifestations of the same phenomenon and we have to consider all and arbitrarily reject nothing to get the complete picture. As for the Nebula Awards themselves-well, I have thoughts about them as does everyone else. Novel: The Gods Themselves, Isaac Asimov. No argument. By far the best novel of the year. The only one that came close, I think, was Silverberg's Dying Inside. Novella: A Meeting With Medusa, Arthur C. Qarke. Here it was very tight, I thought. Just as good were Ursula Le Guin 's The Word for World Is Forest and Frederick Pohl's The Merchants of Venus and The Gold at Starbow's End. Novelette: Goat Song, Poul Anderson. Here I would disagree. Good as Goat Song was, I thought Greg Benford's In The Ocean of Night had award-winner written all over it. Short Story: When It Changed, Joanna Russ. A good choice. I can 't really think of any other memorable shorts. A victory for the Trads? I don't think the question applies. The winners' works are as different from their long-ago efforts as those of the Mods are from old-line sf. Asimov 's novel is much tighter, more in step with current times, than his earlier writings and his aliens are now truly alien. The same criteria apply to the Qarke, the Anderson and the Russ. Perhaps I've gone on at too much length. But although I've seldom been vocal about it. I've long felt a commitment to science fiction in all its shapes and forms. I think I know the field as well as anyone and better than many. People who rely on spotting new trends and instantly labeling them separatist movements simply don 't strike me as qualified to make judgments and analyses. Glenn Chang Three star-men asked the ultimate question, and each got a different answer! I saw Eternity the other night Like a great Ring of pure and endless light... -- Henry Vaughan, #-# I in regularly, all routine, until just before their return window opened... Then all at once Commander Rogers radioed that they had left surface, had rejoined the ship, and were commencing departure procedures -- # hours # minutes early. Houston, of course, demanded explanations, but Psyche's answers were erratic. The #-second answer lag didn't help. Psyche kept breaking contact. Once Rogers said, "We have got to bring her home now if we're going to do it at all -- " apparently in answer to Houston's questions, but the next thing was Hughes asking for a reading, and then something about a dosage. The sun was noisy and reception was very bad. The voice transmission ceased without sign-off. The automatic information feed from the ship continued. Departure was normal. Normal reports came in during the # days of flight, which the astronauts spent in drugged sleep no medical monitor on Psyche missions. The only link with the crew was voice contact. When they did not call in on Day #, the long tension at Houston tightened to despair. The onboard automatics, directed by the ground crew, had just about established Psyche's reentry course when the dead speakers suddenly said in Huglies' voice, "Houston, can you give me readings. Optical interference here." Tliey tried to direct him, but the one attempt he made at a manual correction was disastrous and took ground control five hours to compensate for. They said hands off, they'd bring in the ship. Almost immediately' after that they lost voice contact again. The great pale parachutes opened above the gray Pacific -- roses slowly falling out of heaven. The speedburned ship screamed steam, plunging; popped back up and rocked, quiet, on the long deep swells. Ground control had done a beautiful job. She was down within a halfkilometer of the California. Helicopters hovered, rafts assembled, the ship was stabilized, the hatch opened. Nobody scrambled out. They went in and brought them out. Commander Rogers was in his flight seat, still strapped down and had been dead about ten days and it was clear why the others had not opened his suit. Captain Temski seemed physically unhurt, but dazed and bewildered. He did not speak, or respond to instructions. They had to manhandle him to haul him out of the ship, though he put up no active resistance. Dr. Hughes was in a state of collapse, but fully conscious -- he appeared to be blind. "Please... "Can you see anything?" "Yes! Please let me have the blindfold." "Do you see this light I'm showing? Wliat color is it, Dr. Hughes?" "All colors -- white -- ah, it's too bright." "Please point toward it." "It's everywhere. It's too -- too bright." "The room's quite dark. Dr. Hughes. Now, will you open your eyes again, please." "It isn't dark." "Mmmh. Possible supersensitivity here. All right now, how about that? Dark enough for you?" "Make it dark!" "No, keep your hands down, please. Take it easy. All right, we'll put back the compresses." The struggling man relaxed as soon as his eyes were covered. He lay still, breathing hard. His narrow face, framed in a month's growth of dark beard, was oiled with sweat. "I'm sorry," he said. "Will you open your eyes, please. The room's quite dark." "Why do you tell me that when it's not dark?" "Dr. Hughes, I can hardly make out your face. I've got the faintest red illumination on my scopenothing else. Can you see me?" "No! I can't see for the light!" The doctor increased the illumination until he could see Hughes' face, the clenched jaw, the open, dazzled, frightened eyes. "There, does that make it any darker?" he asked with the sarcasm of helplessness. "No!" Hughes shut his eyes -- he had gone dead white. "Get dizzy," he muttered, "the whirling-" Then he gasped for breath and began to vomit. H ughes was unmarried and had no immediate kin. His closest friend was known to be Bernard Decelis. They had trained together. Deceits had been specialist on Psyche the "City" on Mars -- as Hughes was debriefing station in Pasadena and instructed to go in and talk with his friend. The conversation was, of course, recorded. D. Hullo, Gerry. Decelis. H. Barney? D. How you doing? H. Fine. You been okay? D. Sure. No picnic, was it? H. How's Gloria? D. Fine, just fine. H. She got past Aunt Rhody yet? D. (laughs) Oh, Christ, yeah. She can play Greensleeves now. At least she calls it Greensleeves. H. What have they got you in this dump for? D. See you. H. Wish I could return tlie compliment. D. You will. Listen. I've been assured by three different oculists -- or whatever the hell they are, opthamollywhoggers, eye doctors -- here that there is absolutely nothing wrong with your eyes. Three optliamacadamizers and a neurologist, in fact. It's a sort of chorus they have. H. So what's wrong is my brain, evidently. D. In the sense of a crossed connection, maybe. H. What about Joe Temski? D. I don't know. Haven't seen him. H. What did they tell you about him? D. They didn't have a chorus line worked out for him. Just said he's inclined to be withdrawn. H. Withdrawn! Jesus, I'll say so. Like a rock is withdrawn. D. Temski? That joker? H. It started with him. D. What did? H. At the site. He stopped answering. D. What happened? H. Just that. He stopped answering. Stopped talking. Stopped noticing. Dwight thought it was cafard. Is that what they're still calling it? D. It's mentioned as one possibility. Was there anything special that happened -- there at the site? H. We found the room. D. The room, yeah. That all came back in your reports. I've seen them, and some of the holos you brought back with you. Fantastic. What the hell is it, Gerry? H. I don't know. D. Is it a construct? H. I don't know. What's the whole City? D. It was built, made -- it must have been. H. How do you know? How can you tell when you don't know what made it? Is a seashell "made"? If you didn't knowif you didn't have any background and couldn't assume any likeness and you looked at a seashell and a ceramic ashtray -- could you tell, could you say which was "made"? And what for? What does it mean? Or what about a ceramic seashell? Or a paper wasp nest? Or a geode? D. Yeah, okay. But what about those things, that -- arrangement that you call "pigeonholes" in the reports. I saw the holos. Tell me, what did you make of them? H. What did you make of them? D. I don't know. They're weird. I thought of running the spatial arrangements through a computer, looking for meaningful pattern... You don't think much of that. H. No. Fine. Only what are you to program for "meaning"? D. Mathematical relationships. Any kind of geometrical patternregularity-code. I don't know. What was the place like, Gerry? H. I don't know. D. You were in there a lot? H. All the time -- after we found it. D. That's where you noticed this kind of eye trouble you've got? How did it start? H. Things going out of focus. Like eyestrain. It was worse outside the room. Came on over several days. I could still make things out all right when we were taking the ML up to the ship. But getting worse. There 'd be these flashes of light, left my depth perception all screwed up -- I'd get dizzy. Dwight and I set up the course -- one or the other of us was functioning most of the time. But he was getting kind of wild. Didn't want to use the radio, wouldn't touch the onboard computer. D. What was... wrong with him? H. I don't know. When I told him about my eyes he said he'd been having something like shaking fits. I said we'd better get the hell up to the ship while we could. He said okay, because Joe was really beginning to not function. Before we even launched he started having some kind of seizures, like epilepsy -- Dwight, I mean. When he came out of one he was shaky, but he seemed rational. He took us up okay, but as soon as we docked in he went into another fit. The fits kept getting longer. He started hallucinating in between them. I gave him some tranquilizers and strapped him in -- it was wearing him out. When I took the sleep -- I don't know, he could already have been dead then. D. No, he died in the sleep. About ten days out from Earth. H. They didn't tell me that. D. There wasn't anything you could have done, Gerry. H. I don't know. Those attacks he had -- they were like overloads. Like all his fuses blew. Burned him out. He talked while he was in them. Sort of in bursts, like barking -- as if he was trying to say a whole sentence at once. Epileptics don't talk, do they, when they're having a seizure? D. I don't know. Epilepsy's so well controlled now you don't hear much about it. They catch the tendency and cure it first. If Rogers had had the tendency... H. Yeah. He never would have been in the program. Christ, he'd had six months in space. D. What had you had -- six days? H. Like you. One moon hop. D. It isn't that, then. Do you think... H. What? D. Some kind of virus? H. Space plague? Martian fever? Mysterious ancient spores that madden astronauts? D. All right, it sounds dumb. But look, the room had been sealed. And it does sound like all of you -- H. Dwight gets a cortical overcharge. Joe goes catatonic. I start seeing things. What's the connection? D. Nervous system. H. Why different symptoms in each of us? D. Well, drugs affect people differently -- H. Do you think we found some kind of goddamned Martian psychogenic mushrooms in there? There isn't anything there -- it's dead, like all the rest of Mars. You know, you've been there! There aren't any goddamned germs or virusesthere's no life there, no life. D. But there may have been -- H. What makes you think so? D. The room you found. The City we found. H. City! For Christ's sake, Barney, you talk like some damned pop journalist. You know damned well the whole thing is a set of mud concretions for all we can tell. There's no way to tell. It's too old -- conditions are too different. We have no context. We don't understand -- we can't understand -- it's something the human mind is outside of. Cities, room, all that -- we're just analogizing, trying to make sense in our terms. But it's not in our terms. There is no sense. I can see that now. That's the only thing I can see! D. See what, Gerry? H. What I see when I open my eyes! D. What? H. Everything that isn't there and doesn't make sense. Oh -- # -- D. Here, come on. Take it easy. Look, it'll be okay. It's going to be all right, Gerry. You'll be fine. H. (unclear) light, and the (unclear) try to see what I touch and I can't, I don't understand and I can't (unclear)... D. Hang on. I'm right here. Take it easy, old man. II H ughes, who had entered the space program from astrophysics, came with a very good record -- in fact, a briUiant one. This troubled many of his military superiors, to whom high intelligence was a code word for instability and insubordination. His performance had been solid and his behavior irreproachable, but now it was frequently recalled that he was, after all, an intellectual. Temski was harder to explain. He was a crack test pilot, an air force captain and a baseball fan, but now his behavior was even more aberrant than Hughes'. All Temski did was sit. He was capable of looking after himself and did so. That is, when he was hungry and food was present he ate some with his fingers. When he had to relieve himself he went to a corner and did so. When he was sleepy he lay down bn the floor and slept. The rest of the time he sat. He was in good physical condition and quite calm. Nothing said to him produced the slightest reaction, nor did he take any interest in anything that went on. His wife was brought in to see him in hopes of producing a response. She was taken away weeping after five minutes. Since Temski wouldn't respond and Rogers, being dead, couldn't respond, it was quite natural to look upon Hughes as being, somehow, responsible. There was nothing wrong with him except a case of something like hysterical blindness, so it was to be expected that he should answer questions rationally and explain precisely what had happened. This, however, he could not -- or would not -- do. A psychiatric consultant was brought in, a distinguished man called Shapir. He was requested to work with both Temski and Hughes. It was, of course, unthinkable to admit that the mission had been a failure (the word "disaster" was not even mentioned), but a couple of rumors had leaked out to the press despite all security precautions. Irresponsible journalists demanded to know why the crew of Psyche XfV was being held incommunicado and claimed the "right" of the American people to "know," etc. It had been necessary to issue a statement concerning a new health test being run on astronauts who had spent over fifteen days in space -- this because of Commander Rogers' unexpected and tragic death from heart failure -- and to have a whole new series of articles written for the media concerning plans for a "Little America" dome city on Mars, in order for the authorities to maintain a positive attitude in public. The real people, of course, knew that the rest of the Psyche program was in jeopardy -- they instructed Dr. Shapir to diagnose and cure the astronauts with all deliberate speed. Shapir talked with Hughes for half an hour about the food in the hospital, Cal Tech, and the latest Chinese report on their Alpha Centauri probe, all very relaxed and trivial. Then he asked, "What is it you see when you open your eyes?" Hughes, who was up and dressed now, sat silent for a while. Opaque goggles covered his eyes entirely, giving him the arrogant, staring look of people who affect dark glasses. "Nobody's asked that," he said. "Didn't the oculists?" "Yes, I guess Kray did. Early on. Before they decided I was a mental case." "What did you tell him?" "It's hard to describe. The point is, it's indescribable. At first it was things going out of focus, going transparent, going away. Tlien tire light. Too much light. Like overexposing a film, bleaching everything out. But with that, a kind of whirling. Changing positions and relationships, changing perspectives, constant transformation. It made me get dizzy. My eyes kept sending signals to my inner ears, I guess. Like that inner-ear disease, only in reverse; doesn't it foul up your spatial orientation?" "Meuniere's syndrome, I think it's called, yes, it does. Especially on stairs and slopes." "It's as if I were looking from a great height, or...up at a great height..." "Heiglits ever worry you?" "Hell, no. They don't even mean anything to me. What's up and down, in space? No, see. I'm not giving you the picture. There is no picture. I've been trying to look more, to learn to... how to see... It's not much good." There was a pause. "That takes courage," said Shapir. "Wliat do you mean?" the astronaut asked sharply. "Well, to have the sensory input most important to the conscious mind -- sight -- reporting nonexistent and incomprehensible things in flagrant contradiction with aU other sensory input -- your touch, your hearing, your sense of balance and so on -- to have that going on every time you try to open your eyes, and not only to live with it but to attempt to investigate it... It doesn't sound easy." "So mostly I keep my eyes shut," Hughes said dourly. "Like a damned see-no-evil monkey." "Wlien you do have your eyes open and you look toward some object you know is there -- your own hand, for instance -- what do you see?" " 'A blooming, buzzing confusion.' " satisfaction. "What was he talking about -- how a baby perceives the world, eh?" He had a pleasant voice with a mild, glancing quality to it, non-percussive -- one could not imagine him scolding or yelling. He nodded several times, thinking out the implications of what Hughes had said. "To learn how to see, you said. To learn. That's how you feel about it?" Hughes hestitated, then said with a sudden, marked increase of trust, "I have to. What else can I do? Apparently I'm never going to be able to -- to see the way I used to, the way other people do, again. But I still do see. Only I don't understand what I see -- it doesn't make sense. There are no outlines, no distinctions, even between nearer and farther. There is something there -- only I can't say that, because there aren't any things. No forms. Instead of forms I see transformations -- t ransfigurations. Does that make any sense at all?" "I think it does," Shapir said, "only it's enormously difficult to put a direct experience into words. And when the experience is new, unique, overwhelming... "And irrational. That's it." Hughes spoke now with real gratitude. "If only I could show it to you," he said wistfully. T he two astronauts were being kept on the tenth floor of a big military hospital in Maryland now. They were not permitted to leave that floor, and anyone who visited it still spent ten days in quarantine before he rejoined the outer world: the Martian Plague theory was currently on top. At Shapir's insistence, Hughes was allowed to go up to the roof garden of the hospital (after which the elevator was elaborately sterilized and roped off for three days). They demanded that Hughes wear a surgical mask -- and Shapir had asked him not to wear his goggles. Docile, he went up the elevator with his mouth and nose covered, his eyes uncovered, but tightly shut. The change from the dusk of the elevator to the hot smoggy sunlight of July on the open roof did not, as far as Shapir could see, affect those shut eyes. Hughes did not screw them tighter against the flooding light, though he raised his face to it as if he felt the heat pleasant on his skin. He took a deep breath through the binding gauze. "I haven't been outside since March," he said. It was true, of course. He had been in a spacesuit or in a hospital room, breathing carmed or conditioned air. "Have you got your compass bearings?" Shapir asked. "Not the faintest. It makes me feel blinder, being outdoors. Afraid to walk off the edge." Hughes had refused assistance coming through the corridors and in the elevator, feeling his way adeptly with his hands, and now, despite his joke about falling off, he began to explore the roof garden. He was exhilarated, an active man released from long confinement. Shapir watched him, brooding. The low furniture was a hazard to him but he learned at once how to feel for it -- he had tactile intelligence. There was grace in his movements even as he blundered in blindness. "WiU you open your eyes?" Shapir said in his glancing, reluctant voice. Hughes stopped. "All right," he said, but he turned toward Shapir and his right hand came up gropingly. Shapir came forward and let that hand take his arm. The grip of it tightened as Hughes opened his eyes. Then Hughes let go and took a step away, stretching out both his arms. A cry broke from him. He reached forward and upward, his head back, his eyes wide open, staring at the empty sky. "Oh, my God!" he whispered and dropped like a man hit by a sledgehammer. Psychiatric counseling session, # July. S. Shapir, Geraint Hughes. S. Hello. Sidney. I won't stay long. Listen, that wasn't such a bright idea of mine. The roof. I'm sorry. I had no idea. But no right, either. Would you rather I left? H. No. S. All right. I'm getting stir-crazy myself. Need a good walk. I walk a good deal, usually. About two miles to my office and the same back. Then I add detours. Whatever they say. New York is a beautiful town to walk in. If you know how to pick your route. Listen, I have a queer story about Joe Temski. Not a story, just a queer fact, actually. Did you know that they have written on his record that he is "functionally deaf?" H. Deaf? S. Yes, deaf. Well, you know -- I began to wonder. I go in and talk to Joe, touch him, try to make eye contact, any kind of contact, to get through. No go. I've had patients tell me in so many words, "I can't hear you." A metaphor. But what if it isn't a metaphor? It happens sometimes with little kidsthey're called retarded and it turns out they've got thirty, sixty, eighty per cent hearing dysfunction. Well, maybe Joe really can't hear me. Just like you can't see me. H. (Pause of # seconds) Do you mean he's hearing things? Listening? S. It's possible. H. (Pause of # seconds) You can't shut your ears. S. That's what I thought, too. It could be rough, couldn't it? Well, what I thought was -- what about trying to shut them for him? Put earplugs in his ears? H. He still wouldn't be able to hear you. S. No, but he wouldn't be distracted. If you had to watch your light show all the time you wouldn't be able to pay much attention to me or anything else, right? Maybe it's like that with Joe. Maybe there's this noise drowning out everything else for him. H. (Pause of # seconds) It would be more than noise. S. I don't suppose you want to talk about... on the roof... No, all right. H. You'd like to know what I saw, wouldn't you? S. Sure I would. But in your own time. H. Yeah, I've got so much else to do here besides talk to you. All the books I can read and the beautiful women I can look at. You know damned well I'll teU you eventually, because I haven't got anybody else to talk to. S. Oh, hell, Geraint -- (Pause of # seconds) H. Shit. I'm sorry, Sidney. If I didn't have you to talk to. I'd have cracked completely. I know that. You're very patient with me. S. Whatever you saw -- up there -- disturbs you. That's one reason why I want to know what it was. But what the hell? If you can handle it alone -- do. That's the idea, after all. My curiosity is my problem, not, yours. Listen. Let's forget talking. Let me read you this article in Science. Your Colonel Wood gave it to me, said you might be interested. I was. It's on what they found inside the Argentinean meteorite. The authors are suggesting we go comb the meteor belt for remnants of a trans-stellar fleet that came to grief in our solar system about six hundred million years ago. They would have landed on Mars first, of course. Are these guys nuts? H. I don't know. Read the article. easy for Shapir to insert ordinary wax plugs like those insomniacs use into his ears while he was asleep. When Temski woke he did nothing unusual at first. He sat up, yawned, stretched, scratched, looked lazily around to see if anything to eat was handy, in that serene way Shapir privately felt was altogether unlike any psychotic behavior he had ever seen and, in fact, unlike any human behavior he had ever seen. Temski reminded him of a healthy, poised, contented, tame animal. Not a chimpanzee-something milder, more contemplative. An orang, maybe. But the orang began to feel uncomfortable. Temski looked around, left and right, nervous. Perhaps he was not looking but moving his head, trying to find the vanished sounds. The lost chord, Shapir thought. Temski grew more and more disturbed and alert. He stood up, still turning his head restlessly. He looked across the room. For the first time in seventeen days of daily contact he saw Shapir. His handsome face was now contorted with anxiety and bewilderment. "Where?" he said. "Where-" His hands, groping at his ears to find the cause of silence, found the earplugs and removed one. That was enough. "Ah," he said and stood still. His eyes were still directed toward Shapir, but he did not see him. His face relaxed. Later attempts were more successful. Though bewildered at first, Temski was cooperative while artificially deafened, and responded readily to Shapir's attempts to communicate with him by touch, by sign, and finally by writing. After the fifth such session, Temski consented to longer sessions involving the use of a drug which would deaden his auditory nerve endings for about five hours at a time. During the second of these long periods he asked to see Hughes. Shapir had already been instructed to let the two astronauts talk together if possible-there was a feeling that such a meeting might elicit more information if they talked freely to each other. It was necessary for Hughes to write, since Temski was artificially deafened. Hughes knew touch-typing and carried on his part of the dialogue on a portable typewriter. Not all the material found in the wastebasket, however, could be successfully collated into the tape of Temski's spoken conversation. The two men mostly discussed the return journey and Commander Rogers' illness and death, which Temski could not recall. Hughes described all these events as he had done before, without adding new information. They did not talk about the "room" (Site D) or their respective disabilities, except as follows: T. Ifs not inside, is it? H. If it was, earplugs wd improve yr reception. T. It's real, then. H. Hell, yes. T. See, when they first stuck those plugs in my ears, when I woke up and there was this silence, I was really spooked. It took me a long time to come back from where I'd been. And I didn't much want to come back. But when Shapir began telling me how long it had been and I realized this was Earth -- you know, that's what spooked me-I thought, maybe all this has been some sort of like hallucination. You know. Jesus, have I been off my chump? That scared me. Like I was two different people. But I began to put it together, to see that it wasn't a split, but a... H. Change. T. Exactly. It changed me-it had changed me. It's real. Because when I can hear that's what I hear. And when you can see, that's what you see. Right? In other words, it is real. We have to be artificially blinded and made deaf to not hear it and see it. That's it, isn't it? (Hughes' typed responses for the following section were not identifiable in the wastebasket material.) H... T. Oh, no. Beautiful. It took me a long time -- at least I know now it was a long time -- to begin to get it. At first it didn't make any sense -- Jesus, it scared the balls off me at first. You or Dwight would say something and the re 'd be these kind of chords all around your voice, like rainbows around a prism so you can't even see the prism -- yeah, that's what ifs like for you, isn't it? It's the same, only this is with hearing. Ifs like everything turns into this music, only it isn't music. Ifs... At first, like I said, I didn't know how to hear it. I thought it was something wrong with my suit radio! Jesus! (Laughs) I couldn't follow the patterns, you know, the modulations, like, the transformations. It was all so different. But you learn. The more you listen the more you hear. I wish you could hear it. You know, you tell me it's two months since we left Mars and so on -- and shit -- I believe you, but it doesn't matter. It really doesn't matter -- does it, Gerry? H... T. I wish I could see it, the way you do. It must be tremendous. But I'll tell you. I'm glad they pull me out of it like this every day now. I think it's meant to be that way. I was kind of -- I don't knowswamped, overwhelmed -- it's too much. We're not built right, not quite strong enough, maybe. At least at first. Can't take it all at once. What I'd like to try to do while I'm out of touch is try to write some of it down. H... T. No. I don't. But it wouldn't have to be music. See, it isn't music -- that's just like a way of describing it because it's beautiful. I think I could get it into words just as well. Maybe better. To say what it means. H... T. Afraid of what? Ill wife called Hughes every couple of days on the telephone, though they were prevented by the quarantine from coming to see him. On the #th of July Hughes and Decelis had a significant conversation concerning the so-called "room," Site D, of the Psyche XfV survey. Decelis said, "If I don't get on the Sixteen team and see that damned place. I'll flip." "Seeing is believing," Hughes remarked. He was not as excitable as he had been earlier, tending to be terse and rather bitter. "Listen, Gerry. Was there ever machinery in those pigeonholes?" "No." "Hah! There's a definite answer! I thought you wouldn't assert anything about Site D except its incomprehensibility to the human mind. You softening up?" "No. Learning." "Learning what?" "How to see." After a pause Decelis asked cautiously, "See what?" "Site D. Since it's all I can see." "You mean, that's what you -- when your eyes are open -- " "No." Hughes spoke wearily and with reluctance. "It's more complex than that. I don't see Site D. I see... the world in the light cast by Site D...a new light. The man you ought to ask is Joe Temski. Or, listen, did you ever run the pigeonholes through Algie, like you said?" "I had trouble setting up the program." "I'll bet you did," Hughes said with a short laugh. "Send the stuff here. I'll set it up. Blindfolded." radiant. "Gerry," he said, "I've got it." "Got what?" "I've got it together. I heard you. No, I wasn't lip-reading. Say something with your back turned. Go on!" "Ptomaine poisoning." "Ptomaine poisoning. Okay? See, I'm hearing you. But I haven't lost the music. I've got it aU together!" Blue-eyed and fair, Temski was ordinarily a handsome man -- now he was magnificent. Hughes could not see him (though the spy camera in the ventilator grille could and did), but he heard the vibration of his voice and was moved -- and frightened. "Take off your blinkers, Gerry," the gentle, vibrant voice said. Hughes shook his head. "You can't sit in the dark inside yourself forever. Come out. You can't choose blindness, Gerry." "Why can't I?" "Not after you've seen the hght." "What light?" "The light, the word, the truth we have been taught to perceive and to know," Temski said, with the gentlehess of utter certainty and a warmth in his voice, a warmth like sunhght. "Get out," Hughes said. "Get out, Temski!" T welve weeks had passed since body in the debriefing staff had come down with any symptoms more alarming than boredom. Hughes was no worse and Temski was now completely recovered. It could be safely assumed that whatever had affected the crew of Psyche vectored by a virus, spore, bacterium, or other physical agent. The hypothesis accepted tentatively and with various reservations by the majority, including Dr. Shapir, was that something in the arrangement of the elements constituting the "room," Site D, had, during their prolonged and intense study of the site, caused a degree of brain-wave disruption in all three men, analogous to the brainfunction disturbance caused by strobe Ughts at certain frequencies, etc. Precisely what elements of the "room" were involved was not yet known, though the holographs were being examined intensively by experts. Psyche XV was to make a still more thorough investigation of the site, taking due precautions to protect and monitor the astronauts. These suspect elements of Site D were so numerous and so intricately interrelated that it was very hard for a single mind to attempt to arrange or order them. Some Martianologists were sure the peculiar properties of the "room" were only a geological accident and that all the "room" had to "tell" us was the kind of information furnished so concisely and beautifully by the strata of rocks, the rings of a tree, the lines of a spectrum. Others were as convinced that intelligent beings had built the City and that in studying it we might learn something of their nature and the way their minds worked -- those years ago (for the radioactive-decay dating of the site was absolutely definite now). The job of doing so, however, was daunting. T. A. Newman of the Smithsonian Institution put it well: "Archeologists are used to getting a lot of information out of very simple things -- potsherds, bits of flint, a wall here, a grave there. But what if all we had of an ancient civilization were a very complicated thing, complicated in more than a technological sense -- let's say, one copy of Shakespeare's Hamlet. Now let's assume that the archeologists who find this copy of Hamlet are not humanoid, don't have books, don't have plays, don't speak, write or think at all as we do. What are they going to make of that little physical artifact, the evident complexity and purposefulness of it, the repetition of certain elements and the non-repetition of others, the semi-regularity of line lengths and so on? How are they going to read Hamletl" To those who accepted the "Hamlet theory" the obvious first step was to employ computers, and a number of them had been set to work analyzing the various elements of Site D: the spacing, size, depth and configurations of the "pigeonholes," the proportions of the first, middle, and third "subchambers," the extraordinary acoustical properties of the "room" as a whole. None of these programs had as yet produced any sure evidence of conscious planning or rational pattern -- none, that is, except the program set up by Deceits braic V, which had certainly gotten results, though they could not be called rational. Indeed that printout brass, and a good laugh to those few scientists to whom Deceits had shown it before it was suppressed as being probably a fraud and certainly an embarrassment. The entire printout read as follows: lying on the bed, as he now did most of the time, wearing his black goggles. He looked white and ill. "I think you've been overdoing it." Hughes did not answer. Shapir sat down. "They're sending me back to New York," he said presently. Hughes did not answer. "Temski's been released, you know. He's on his way to Florida now. With his wife. I can't find out what is being planned for you. I asked..." After a long pause he completed the sentence. "I asked for another two weeks here with you. No go." "It's all riglit," Hughes said. "I want to keep in touch with you, Geraint. Obviously we can't write letters. But there's the phone. And tapes -- I'm leaving a cassette recorder here with you. When you want to talk, please call me. If you can't get me, talk to the recorder. It's not the same, but -- " "You're a very good man, Sidney," Hughes said gently. "I wish..." After a moment he sat up. He reached up to his face and took off the black goggles. They fitted so close around his eyesockets that it took him a little while. When they were off he lowered his hands and looked across the room, directly at Shapir. His eyes, the pupils enlarged by long privation of Ught, were almost as dark as the goggles. "I see you," he said. "Hide and seek. I spy. You're It. Do you want to know what I see?" "Yes," Shapir said softly. "A blot, a shadow. An incompleteness, a rudiment, an obstruction. Something completely unimportant. You see, it doesn't do ?Lny good to be a good man, even..." "And when you look at yourself?" "The same. Just the same. A hindrance, a triviality. A blot on the field of vision." "The field of vision. What is the field of vision?" "What do you tliink?" Hughes said, quietly and wearily. "What is true vision of? Reality, of course. I have been reprogramed to perceive reality, to see the truth. I see God." He sank his face into his hands, covering his eyes. "I was a thinking man," he said. "I tried to be a rational man. But what good's reason, when you can see the truth? Seeing is believing..." He looked up again at Shapir, his dark eyes both piercing and unseeing. "If you want a real explanation, go ask Joe Temski. He's keeping quiet now -- he's biding his time. But he's the one who can tell you. And he will when his time comes. He can translate what he hears -- translate it into words. It's harder to do with visual perceptions. Mystics have always had trouble putting their visions into words; except the ones that got the Word, that heard the Voice. They usually got right up and acted, didn't they? Temski will act. But I will not. I refuse. I will not preach. I will not be a missionary." "A missionary?" "Don't you see? Don't you see that's what the 'room' is? A training center, a briefing room -- a -- " "A religious center? A church?" "Well, in a way. A place where you are taught to see God and hear God and know God. And love God. A conversion center. A place where you're converted! And then you want to go out and preach the knowledge of God to the others -- to the heathen. Because now you know how blind they are -- and how easy it is to see. No, not just a church, a mission. The Mission. And you learn The Mission and you come out of it with The Mission. They weren't explorers. They were missionaries, bearing the truth, bringing it to the other races and the future races, all the poor damned heathens living in the outer darkness. They knew the answer and they wanted us all to know it. Nothing else matters, once you've learned it. It doesn't matter if you're a good man or a bad one, if I'm an intelligent man or a fool. Nothing about us matters except that we are trivial vehicles of the great truth. Earth doesn't matter, the stars don't matter, death doesn't matter, nothing is anything. Only God is." "An alien god?" "Not a god. God -- the one true God, immanent in aU things. Everywhere, forever. I have learned to see God. All I have to do is open my eyes and I see the Face of God. And I'd give all my life just to see one human face again, to see a tree, just a tree, a chair -- a plain wooden chair, ordinary -- They can keep their God, they can keep their Light. I want the world back. I want questions, not the answer. I want my own life back and my own death!" Army psychiatrist who undertook the case of Geraint Hughes after Shapir was dismissed, Hughes was moved to a military hospital for the insane. As he was generally a quiet and cooperative patient he was not kept under strict supervision and after eleven months of confinement he unfortunately carried out a successful suicide attempt, slashing his wrists with a spoon handle which he had stolen from the mess haU and sharpened by rubbing against the bed frame. It is an interesting fact that he killed himself on the day the Psyche XV Mission started back to Earth from Mars, bringing the documents and records which, as interpreted by the First Apostle, now form the first chapters of the Revelation of the Ancients, the sacred texts of the holy and universal American Church of God, bringer of light to the heathen, sole vehicle of the One Eternal Truth. O fools (said I) thus to prefer dark night Before true light... But as I did their madness so discuss One whisper'd thus. This Ring the Bride-groome did for none provide But for his bride. if of the best science fiction published today about worlds of tomorrow... Outstanding authors... magnetic stories... scientific believability... low cost... To be savored again and again... a must for your science fiction library... The city of the apes was on the brink of an horrendous destruction that had happened once -- and was suddenly inexorably, happening again... The apes are back in a new shocker from Twentieth Century-Fox...that will keep you A suspense-filled adventure about one man against an unknown civilization that knew of his existence before he was born! AS# # A collection of unpredictably imaginative tales by a modern master of science fiction. AS#I # n The BmI From  Galaxy Magazine A collection of science fiction that challenges the mind and captivates the imagination AN # # A collection of mind-bending science fiction adventure that soars beyond the imagination AN # #f Two men pursue the Rithian Monster who has successfully disguised itself as a human being. AS# # A nightmare suddenly wrought into stark reality... as men and women who look like themselves, act like themselves, but are not themselves. AN# # A collection of science-fiction masterworks from Lester Del Rey, Robert Silverberg, Fritz Leiber, James Blish, and six other great writers. AN# # prediction of tomorrow's beliefs. AX# # A compelling and fascinating anthology of seven science-fiction masters exploring the "ends of time." AS# # Here is a portrait of ordinary men and women who sought the wrong answer, opened the wrong door to evil. AS#II #f "Psycho." AX#I# # Voyage only two centuries into the future to find a world filled with luxurious houses of execution. AS# # A completely new anthology of stories never before published in book form by masters of science fantasy. AX#I # A look into the future when a massive computer system provides all of man's earthly needs. AX# #( . ; Farmingdale, N.Y. # (Please add # for shipping) I T IS, and always has been, the practice of this department to give attentive treatment to anything that comes its way, no matter how it's bound or who publishes it. As a matter of fact, the chance to do this was the heaviest persuasion in my undertaking at all what is sometimes a worrisome, time-consuming responsibility. The more I read reviews, the more apalled I became at the inability, the downright snobbish refusal of "serious" critics to take seriously that which appeared first in soft covers. It is easy to concede that a great many original paperbacks are just awful; it is odd that one must not concede, but assert, that a great many original hardcovers are also awful. Such a posture puts me to a great deal more trouble, perhaps, I might have to bear if I yielded to snobbery, but it has its rewards. A reviewer has something in common with the school teacher whose real payoff isn't salary-and-fringe, but the ignition in that one in a -- hundred? thousand? -- bored faces of the fire that first flamed in the teacher when he or she felt first-love for the subject taught. Every once in a whUe, out of the bushels of books and galleys decanted on my doorstep, comes that waited-for, hoped-for gush of warmth and light, and it's as likely to radiate from the paperbacks as anywhere else. Cases in point; Mister Justice (Ace Double, #) by Doris Piserchia, a first novel well worth looking for -- or sending for if you can't find it on the racks. This is by no means a perfect novel -- I'd give anything to see that ending reworked -- but never mind that: really, never mind. Ms. Piserchia writes with a lean and powerful style -- her pace and her characterizations are dimensional, spellbinding. She deals with a superman capable of a limited form of time travel, who can go back to the time and place of a crime and photograph it, document the supporting evidence and then, in present-time, capture the criminal and deliver the whole package to the authorities. When the authorities won't take action he does -- he becomes an executioner. As can be predicted, there are those dedicated to his elimination for a wide variety of reasons. In the larger matrix, early #st Century America is falling apart and as chaos approaches the hunt goes on. The violence and sex in this novel are shattering-and never overdone, never outside the legitimate advancement of the plot. I'm going to hang this one on my Hugo hook for this year and there it will stay unless something better comes along to knock it off. Meanwhile, welcome Ms. Piserchia. On the flip side of this double is fast and fun if you like rescue-thedamsel adventure stuff. VS) is Leo P. Kelly's second novel (he wrote Mindmix ) and he has here a most captivating, multifaceted narrative of an extraterrestrial "passing" as a human being, yet operating among humans with complete honesty, which makes him, to say the least, troublesome. He winds up on a funny-farm and the events and characters therein are comic, touching, poignant and astonishing. There are, in the narrative and dialogue, some profound commentaries and insights on the human animal, what he is and does -- and occasionally some truly beautiful passages. Kelly can, if he keeps up with this sort of thing, become one of those writer's writers who make other writers want to be file-clerks. by Barry N. Malzberg is another tense, puzzling and acidulous work by this unfailingly surprising writer. I look forward eagerly to his byline, snatch joyfully at it when I see it and he has never let me down. This one runs less to the special scorn that has become his hallmark, and more to a poignant, painful lostness which is genuinely touching. Why is this man in The Enclosure forced daily to give up technical information to a ravenous Earth? Who sent him? Why must he answer whatever is asked of him? Who programed him? What for? Why can't the Earth people understand that pressure and even torture are not necessary? Why do they torture him so? And there's Nala. Why, when she figures out the answers, won't she tell him? Finally the answers are all neatly there for you and not since D. G. Compton's Farewell, Earth 's Bliss has there been such a sting in a novel's tale. You find the warm glow and the great light in some non-fiction, too. Isaac Asimov's many, many collections of short pieces have engaged, instructed and amused me for a lot of years and I am never without one or some of them within reach. Of them all, however, his latest. Today and Tomorrow And... (Doubleday #) is his most potent, pungent and serious. It is beautifully organized. Articles originally printed in a wide variety of publications -- national Wildlife, Intellectual Digest, The Ladies Home Journal, Private Pilot, The Smithsonian, True, Electronic Age, and others, are brought together neatly and demonstrate fully the true value of this remarkable writer -- namely, that he can talk to anybody. Look at that spread. How much cross readership do you suppose there is between and among these publications? Essays of great moment to everyone are so often buried in some specialized outlet or other. Asimov is the synthesizer, the great interface, and in this book he talks to all these specialists -- and to you -- about things that have to matter to us all. I say again: things that have to matter... for in this book is Asimov's article (actually one version of an essay he sold all over the magazine stands a couple of years ago) called The End. In it he makes very clear that we have, perhaps, thirty years left. He says it clearly and succinctly and without hysteria; then he follows it with another essay called The End, Unless -- m. which he outlines those things which must be done if our species is to endure. He says in an afterword that this kind of thing makes some people call him a "doomcrier." But, "When I see doom," he says cheerfully, "I intend to cry it." The shapeliness of this book is beautiful to behold. "Today" is a section on biology, chemistry, astronomy and physics. "And Tomorrow" is the future of the space effort, the Earth, and science fiction. Finally, "And...", fully a third of the book in impact, but only a tiny few hundred words long, tells who it is that can do something about it. It rings. It tolls. Read it. the eve of the arrival to Mars orbit of the superbly successful Mariner #, five men gathered on the Caltech campus to speak of what it meant -- and further, what it meant to them. Two were scientists deeply involved in current space efforts. One was the science reporter for the New York Times. Two were science fiction writers...when I was in the West Indies I heard a native phrase: "Would God I were a fly on de wall fe see dat!" and I wish I could have been, for the men were Carl Sagan, Bruce Murray, Walter Sullivan, Ray Bradbury and Arthur C. Clarke. Their remarks were recorded and then, a whole year later, were given to them to read over so that each might write a second take, a later thought. These, together with # photographs of Mars, surely the most astonishing ever seen by mankind, are the contents of Mars and the Mind of Man (Harper and Row, #.) There are only # pages... but the book is unique and I think you need it. xX gentle, colorful Laurence Yep. It's called Sweetwater (Harper  Row, #) and is packaged as a juvenile "Ages # up." Well, you know about sf juveniles by really good writers like "Paul French" and Robert Heinlein, don't you? They're a heU of a lot better than a lot of so-caUed "adult" releases. (Parenthetically, Edith Efron recently wrote a series for TV Guide about the new breed of children's programs and the fact that a great many kids dial away from them and hang fixated on the "adult" shows -- why? Qearly, because the latter were written for children in the first place!) Anyway, this one deserves to stand shoulder to shoulder with Panshin's Rite of Passage and, where it deals with music, with Edgar Pangborn. There is no higher praise than that. So live for a while in the half-drowned city of Old Sion on the multi-mooned planet Harmony and learn how the Silkies live their harsh and homey Ufe and how young Tyree turns into a man. M oorcock... what do you say about Michael Moorcock? Wild man, maybe. Troublemaker. Maker of waves -- New Waves. The man who wrote Behold the Man and scalded me. Turns the crank and out comes thud and blunder, turns around and writes a magazine piece the very title of which gets his magazine banned -- and it partly funded by the government that banned it. Writes like an angel, but then, whose angel? Anyway, he's into something called "The Dancers at the End of Time," which is a trilogy, of which the first volume is An Alien Heat (Harper and Row, #). Seems, these days, like a fair price -- a little less so when you find out it's only # pages. Yet I don't complain specifically about that -- only that I couldn't put the book down and the end came so unexpectedly that it broke my stride... you know, like when you run up seven steps but the man built only six in the flight. This kaleidoscope, this chiaroscuro of a book, in which anything can happen because within its parameters anything really can, deals with a society so incredibly -- correction -- credibly decadent that it has produced, for statistical reasons (it's already done everything else) a genuine innocent. Jherek CarneUan is intelligent and quite sincere, but quite guileless. How he involves himself with a for-real Victorian lady who has been kidnaped from her time, how she is returned, how he follows her and what happens to him there -- this is tale-telling of the highest order. It carries the several bonuses of language under masterly control, a mordant. Puckish view of humans and their institutions, their vanities and their appetites, and with an especially long, especially sharp needle, has at the practice of research. And oh, wait until you meet some of Jherek's contemporaries... I'm glad to have encountered aU this, but I think I would have been pleased to wait a little longer for the whole thing rather than suffer this attack of go-read-us interruptus. book called A Peep Into the #th Century (Ballantine, #) because you think it's sf (I did)well, it isn't, which is not at all Ballantine's fault. Probably, then, I shouldn't mention it at all, except that it's a serendipity, a beautifully written, meticulously researched narrative of the first man to be killed by an electric chair. If you happen to see it, look on pp. # et seq., for one of the most profound arguments against capital punishment you will ever read. Christofer Davis wrote #:he book and the man really can write. In # Ace brought out a John Brunner novel called Day of the Star Cities. Now it's back, substantially revised and enlarged, as Age of Miracles (Ace, #). A chunky, competent book, it plods a bit from time to time but does well with new idea-variants and especially with the alienness of the aliens... Is there anyone out there who hasn't read John Sladek's utterly outrageous The MullerFoTcker Effect? It's out in paperback (Pocket Books, #t)... Gordon Dickson's # collection, Danger-Human, is out in paperback as The Book of Gordon Dickson mous competence and in this collection are two of my own great favorites, Dolphin's Way and Lulungomeena, as well as eleven others. Good book... Just received: the new Heinlein. I promise you a careful takeout in my next.  The year #I marked the first computer sighting of Object ##, a massive body # kilometers in diameter and estimated to weigh # Earth's solar system. At first little attention was paid to it beyond automated observation and tracking by orbiting Spaceguard computers. These, however, alerted humans when ## displayed characteristics unusual for asteroids one of which was its spin velocity of # kmh, giving it a #-minute "day. " Solar Survey Research Vessel Endeavor, # # Commander citizen with separate wives and families on each planet-was diverted from its routine mission of checking and emplacing asteroid warning beacons to investigate. The new arrival proved to be an artifact, cylindrical in shape and spinning on a longitudinal axis. Commander Norton effected a landing on the approximately flat "North Pole" of the cylinder and, during first Commander Karl Mercer, discovered locks leading to the object's interior. Earth and her planetary colonies, bound into a loose federation (United Planets, headquartered on Luna) were electrified. Astronomers, having exhausted their store of Greek classic names on the approximately # listed asteroids, reached into Hindi to rename Object ## Rama. A Rama Committee,consisting of United Planets representatives from Mercury, Earth, Luna, Ganymede, Titan and Triton, plus leading scientists, was formed on Luna to correlate the gathering of more information regarding the intruder. Commander Norton and his crew J'ound unobstructed entry into Rama through three airlocks guarding a half-kilometer tunnel. The interior of Rama was dark, cold and lifeless, hut jlares revealed an inside-out world of land and water and citylike constructs... Searchlights set up at the Hub of Rama's spin confirmed these first impressions, adding detail. The domelike interior of the point of access, the "North. Pole," was trisected by equidistant, radiating ladders, connecting with stairways leading to a cylindrical plain that ran around the inner surface of Rama. The plain was bisected by what the explorers dubbed the Cylindrical Sea. The sea appeared frozen. A feature of it was an island roughly the shape of Manhattan, supporting what seemed to be an urban complex the explorers named New York. Other structural clusters dotted the plain and became Rome, Paris, London, Peking, Moscow, Tokyo-each was about the size of an Earth city housing # humans. What seemed to be roads and rails linked the "cities. " Another major feature of Rama'j interior was the southern shore of, the Cylindrical Sea, which seemed to be an unbroken, unscalable cliff a half-kilometer high, while the northern shore rose a roughly uniform fifty meters above water level. Also, evenly spaced along the length and circumference of the plain were uniform depressions (Straight Valleys) apparently floored with some translucent, hard substance. After solving problems of directional orientation (save along the airless, no-gravity axis of Rama'.v spin, all directions from the Huh could he either up or down) explorers selected from Endeavors crew utilized the ladders and stairs radiating from the Huh to reach the plain, their progress lighted by Hubhased spotlights. They discovered breathable air and gravity fit for humans, thus were able to continue further exploration without spacesuits. No signs of life were evident, however-the silence of Rama was reported as more profound than human senses had ever encountered. But as Rama penetrated deeper into the solar system and the sun's warmth reached her, small breezes began to break the stillnessand suddenly the translucent floors of the Straight Valleys burst into sunRama with light. The iee melted in the Cylindrical Sea and the oxygen content of the atmosphere increased until the air became breathable even along the axis of spin. Rama seemed to be coming awake to the guiding intelligence that had sent it on its timeless journey. Consternation was expressed among members of the Rama Committee-the Hermians were particularly concerned. The committee's scientists had already deduced that the banks of the Cylindrical Sea had been designed to permit either rapid acceleration or gradual braking of Rama'j speed-it was now calculated that the alien artifact had the capability to brake into an orbit around the sun from which it would dominate not only Mercury but the entire solar system. The Cylindrical Sea yielded evidence that life was being born in its waters and suddenly it became imperative for humans to solve the mystery of Rama. Commander Norton and a hand-picked crew set out to explore New York in a makeshift raft named Resolution. chine. Norton had come to that conclusion in ten minutes and saw no reason to change it after making a complete traverse of the island. A city -- whatever the nature of its occupants -- surely had to provide some form of accommodation; there was nothing here of that nature, unless it was underground. And if that were the case, where were the entrances, the stairways, the elevators? He had not found anything that even qualified as a simple door. The closest analogy he had ever seen to this place on Earth was a giant chemical processing plant. However, there were no stockpiles of raw materials, or any indications of a transport system to move them around. Nor could he imagine where the finished product would emerge -- still less what that product could possibly be. It was all very baffling and more than a little frustrating. "Anybody care to make a guess?" he asked at last of all who might be listening. "If this is a factory, what does it make? And where does it get its raw materials?" "I've a suggestion, skipper," said Karl Mercer, over on the far shore. "Suppose it uses the sea. According to Doc, that contains just about anything you can think of." It was a plausible answer and Norton had already considered it. Buried pipes might well lead to the sea -- in fact, some had to. Any conceivable chemical plant would require large quantities of water. But he had a suspicion of plausible answers -- they were so often wrong. "That's a good idea, Karl. But what does New York do with its seawater?" For a long time nobody answered from ship, Hub or northern plain. Then an unexpected voice spoke. "That's easy, skipper. But you're all going to laugh at me." "No, we're not, Ravi. Speak right up." Sergeant Ravi McAndrews, chief steward and simp master, was the last person on this ship who would normally become involved in a technical discussion. His I.Q. was modest and his scientific knowledge was minimal, but he was no fool and had a natural shrewdness everyone respected. "Well, it's a factory all rit, skipper, and maybe the sea provides the raw material -- after all, that's how it all happened on Earth. I believe New York is a factory for making -- Ramans." Somebody somewhere snickered, but became quickly silent and did not identify himself. "You know, Ravi," said his commander at last, "that theory is crazy enough to be true. And I'm not sure if I want to see it tested -- at least, until I get back to the mainland." This celestial New York was just about as wide as the island of Manhattan, but its geometry was totally different. There were few straight thoroughfares. The layout was a maze of short, concentric arcs, with radial spokes linking them. Luckily, it was impossible to lose one's bearings inside Rama -- a single glance at the sky was enough to establish the north-south axis of the world. The team paused at almost every intersection to make a panoramic scan. When all these hundreds of pictures were sorted out it would be a fairly straightforward -- if tediousjob to construct an accurate scale model of the city. Norton suspected that the resulting jig-saw puzzle would keep scientists busy for generations. Getting used to the silence here was even harder than it had been out on the plain of Rama. A citymachine should make some sound -- yet there was not even the faintest of electric hums, or the slightest whisper of mechanical motion. Several times Norton put his ear to the ground or to the side of a building and listened intently. He could hear nothing except the pounding of his own blood. The machines were sleeping -- they were not even ticking over. Would they ever wake again and for what purpose? Everything was in perfect condition -- it was easy to believe that the closing of a single circuit in some patient, hidden computer would bring the whole maze to complex Ufe. When at last they had reached the far side of the city they climbed to the top of the surrounding levee and looked across the southern branch of the sea. For a long time Norton stared at the five-hundred-meter cliff that barred them from almost half of Rama -- and, judging from their telescopic surveys, the most complex and varied half. From this angle it appeared an ominous, forbidding black -- he found himself thinking of it as a prison wall surrounding a whole continent. Nowhere along its entire circle could he see a means of scaling it. He wondered how the Ramans reached their southern land from New York. Probably an underground transport system ran beneath the sea, bit they would have had to have aircraft as well. There were many open areas here in the city that could be used for landing. To discover a Raman vehicle would be a major accomplishment, especially if they could learn to operate it -- though could any conceivable power source still be functioning, after several hundred thousand years? There were numerous structures that had the functional look of hangars or garages, but they were all smooth and windowless, as if they had been sprayed with sealant. Sooner or later, Norton told himself grimly, he would be forced to authorize the use of explosives and laser beams, but he was determined to put off this decision to the last possible moment. His reluctance to use brute force was based partly on pride, partly on fear. He did not wish to behave like a technological barbarian, smashing what he could not understand. As for his fear -- perhaps that was too strong a word. Apprehension might fit better. The Ramans seemed to have planned for everything -- he was not anxious to discover the precautions they had taken to guard their property. When he sailed back to the mainland, it would be with empty hands. L ieutenant james pak was J the most junior officer on board Endeavor and this was only his A dazzling new Super Agent Adventure The stakes are even more deadly as Steve Austin -- "The Bionics Man" -- confronts an international black market ring in nuclear weapons. # at bookstores or from # Third Ave., New York # fourth mission into deep space. He was ambitious and due for promotion. He had also committed a serious breach of regulations and was openly hesitant when he asked the captain for a private meeting. Norton wondered, as he studied the uncertain expression on the young officer's face, what the problem was this time. He remembered his delicate interview with Boris Rodrigo, but this wouldn't be anything like that. Jimmy was not the religious type. The only interests he had ever shown outside his work were sports and sex, preferably combined. "Well, Jimmy, what is it?" "I have an idea. Commander. I know how to reach the southern continent -- even the South Pole." "I'm listening. How do you propose to do it?" "Ah -- by flying there." "Jimmy, I've had at least five suggestions that we do so -- more, if you count crazy suggestions from Earth. We've looked into the possibility of adapting our spacesuit propulsors, but air drag would make them hopelessly inefficient. They'd run out of fuel before they could go ten kilometers." "I know that. But I have the answer." Lieutenant Pak's attitude was a curious mixture of complete confidence and barely suppressed nervousness. Norton felt baffled. What was the kid worried about? Surely he knew his commanding officer well enough to be certain that no reasonable proposal would be laughed at. "Well, go on. I'll see that your promotion is retroactive if it works." That didn't go down as well as he had hoped. Jimmy gave a sickly smile, made several false starts, then decided on an oblique approach to the subject. "You know, Commander, that I was in the Lunar Olympics last year." "Of course. Sorry you didn't win." "It was bad equipment -- I know what went wrong. I have friends on Mars who've been working on it, in secret. We want to give everyone a surprise," "Mars? But I didn't know -- " "Not many people do. The sport is still new there -- it's only been tried in the Xante Sportsdome. But the best aerodynamicists in the solar system are on Mars -- if you can fly in that atmosphere, you can fly anywhere." Lieutenant Pak paused. Then: "My idea was that if the Martians could build a good machine, using all their know-how, it would really perform on the moon where gravity is only half as strong." "That seems plausible, but how does it help us?" Norton was beginning to guess, but he wanted to give Jimmy plenty of rope. "Well, I formed a syndicate with some friends in Lowell City. They've built a fully aerobatic flyer with some refinements that no one has ever seen before. In lunar gravity, under the Olympic dome, it should create a sensation." "And win you the gold medal." "I hope so." "Let me see if I follow your train of thought correctly. A skybike that could enter the Lunar Olympics at a sixth of a gravity would be even more sensational inside Rama with no gravity at all. You could fly it right along the axis from the North Pole to the South and back again." "Yes, easily. The one-way trip would take three hours, nonstop. But of course you could rest whenever you wanted to, as long as you kept near the axis." gratulate you. What a pity skybikes aren't part of our regular equipment." Jimmy seemed to have some difficulty in finding words. He opened his mouth several times, but nothing happened. "All right, Jimmy. As a matter of morbid interest -- and purely off the record -- how did you smuggle the thing aboard against all regulations?" "As -- ah -- 'Recreational Stores'." "Well, you weren't lying. And what about the weight?" "It's only twenty kilograms." "Only! Still, that's not as bad as I I bought. In fact, I'm astonished you can build a bike for that weight.""Some have been only fifteen, but lliey were too fragile and usually folded up when they made a turn. There's no danger of Dragonfly doing I hat. As I said, she's fully aerobatic." 'Dragonfly -- mce name. So tell me just how you plan to use her. Then I can decide whether a promotion or a court-martial is in order. Or both." name. The long tapering wings were almost invisible, except when I he light struck them from certain angles and was refracted into rainbow hues. It was as if the skin of a soap bubble had been wrapped round a delicate tracery of aerofoil sections -- the envelope enclosing the little flyer was an organic film only a lew molecules thick, yet strong enough to control and direct the movements of a # kph air flow. The pilot -- who was also the powerplant and the guidance system-sat on a tiny seat at the center of gravity and in a semi-reclining position to reduce resistance. Control was by a single stick that could be moved backward and forward, right and left -- the only "instrument" was a piece of weighted ribbon attached to the leading edge, to show the direction of the relative wind. Once the flyer had been assembled at the Hub, Jimmy Pak would allow no one to touch it. Clumsy handling could snap one of the single-fiber structural members and those glittering wings were an almost irresistible attraction to prying fingers. It was hard to believe that there was really something there. Commander Norton began to have second thoughts as he watched Jimmy climb into the contraption. If one of the wire-sized struts snapped when Dragonfly was on the other side of the Cylindrical Sea, Jim would have no way of getting back -- even if he were able to make a safe landing. He, Norton, was also breaking one of the most sacrosanct rules of space exploration by sending a lone, man into unknown territory, beyond the reach of help. The only consolation was that Lieutenant Pak would be in full view and communication all the time. The whole crew would know exactly what had happened to him if he did meet with disaster. Yet this opportunity to explore the southern hemisphere was far too good to miss. If one believed in fate or destiny it would be challenging the gods themselves to neglect the only chance humans might ever have of reaching the far side of Rama and seeing at close quarters the mysteries of the South Pole. Jimmy knew what he was attempting far better than anyone in the crew could tell him. This was precisely the sort of risk that had to be taken -- if it failed, that was the luck of the game. You couldn't win them all. "Now listen to me carefully, Jimmy," said Dr. Ernst. "It's very important for you not to over-exert yourself. Remember that the oxygen level here at the axis is still very low. If you feel breathless at any time, stop and hyperventilate for thirty seconds -- but no longer." Jimmy nodded abstractedly as he tested the controls. The rudderelevator assembly, which formed a single unit on an outrigger five meters behind the rudimentary cockpit, came alive under his touch, as did the flap-shaped ailerons halfway along the wing. "Do you want me to swing the prop?" asked Joe Calvert, unable to repress memories of two-hundredyear-old war movies. He barked, "Ignition -- contact -- " Jimmy grinned at him and slowly started to move the pedals. The flimsy, broad fan of the airscrew -- also a delicate skeleton covered with shimmering film -- began to turn. By the time it had made a few revolutions it had disappeared completely and Dragonfly was on her way. She lifted straight upward -- or outward -- from the Hub, moving slowly along the axis of Rama. When she had traveled a hundred meters Jimmy stopped pedaling. It was strange to see an obviously aerodynamic vehicle hanging in motionless suspension. "How does she handle?" Norton called. "Response good, stability poor. But I Imow what the trouble is -- no gravity. We'll be better off a kilometer lower down." "Now wait a minute -- is that safe?" By losing altitude, Jimmy would be sacrificing his main advantage. As long as he stayed precisely on the axis he -- and Dragonfly -- 'fiovXd. be weightless. He could hover effortlessly or even go to sleep if he wished. But as soon as he moved away from the central line around which Rama spun, the pseudo-weight of centrifugal force would reappear. And so, unless he could maintain himself at this altitude, he would continue to lose height -- and at the same time to gain weight. It would be an accelerating process that could end in catastrophe. The gravity down on the plain of Rama was twice that in which Dragonfly had been designed to operate. Jimmy might be able to make a safe landing -- he could certainly never take off again. But he had already considered all this and he answered confidently enough, "I can manage a tenth of a gee without any trouble. And she'll handle more easily in denser air." In a slow, leisurely spiral Dragonfly drifted across the sky, roughly following the line of Stairway Alpha toward the plain. From some angles the little skybike was almost invisible -- Jimmy seemed to be sitting in midair, pedaling furiously. Sometimes he moved in spurts of up to thirty kilometers an hour. Then he would coast to a halt before accelerating again. And he was always careful to keep a safe distance from the curving face of Rama. It was soon obvous that Dragonfly handled much better at lower altitudes -- she no longer rolled, but stabilized so that her wings were parallel to the plain seven kilometers below. Jimmy completed several wide orbits, then started to climb again. He finally halted a few meters above his waiting colleagues and realized a little belatedly that he was not quite sure how to land his gossamer craft. "Want us to throw you a rope?" Norton asked. "No. I've got to work this out myself. I won't have anyone to help me at the other end." He sat thinking for a while, then started to ease Dragonfly toward the Hub with short bursts of power. When he was only five meters away and the skybike was still moving Jimmy abandoned ship. He thrust himself off toward the nearest safety line in the Hub web work, grasped it, then swung around in time to catch the approaching bike with his hands. The maneuver was so neatly executed that it drew a round of applause. "For my next act -- " Joe Calvert began. Jimmy Pak frowned. "That was messy," he said, "but now I know bow to do it. I'll take a sticky-bomb on a twenty-meter line -- then I'll be able to pull myself in wherever I want to go." "Give me your wrist, Jimmy," ordered the doctor, "and blow into this bag. I'll want a blood sample, loo. Did you have any difficulty in breathing?" "Only at this altitude. Hey, what do you want the blood for?" "Sugar level. Then I can tell how much energy you've used. We've got to make sure you can carry enough fuel for the mission. By the way, what's the endurance record for skybiking?" "Two hours twenty-five minutes, three point six seconds. On the moon, of course -- a two-kilometer circuit in the Olympic Dome." "And you think you can keep it up for six hours?" "Easily, since I can stop for a rest at any time. Skybiking on the moon is at least twice as hard as it is here." "Okay, Jimmy -- back to the lab. I'll give you a GoNo-Go as soon as I've analyzed these samples. I don't want to raise false hopes -- but I think you can make it." A large smile of satisfaction spread across Jimmy Pak's face. As he followed Surgeon-Commander Ernst to the airlock he called back to his companions, "Hands off, please. I don't want anyone putting his fist through the wings." "I'll see to it, Jimmy," Norton promised, "that the Dragonfly is off limits to everybody -- including myself." T he real magnitude of his adventure did not hit Jimmy Pak until he passed the coast of the Cylindrical Sea. Until now he had been flying over known territory. Barring a catastrophic structural failure, he could always land and walk back to base in a few hours. That option no longer existed. If he came down in the sea he would probably drown, quite unpleasantly, in its poisonous waters. And even if he made a safe emergency landing in the southern continent, it might be impossible to rescue him before Endeavor had to break away from Rama's sunward orbit. He was also acutely aware that the foreseeable disasters were the ones most unlikely to happen. The totally unknown region over which he was flying might produce any number of surprises. What if he met flying creatures who objected to his intrusion? He would hate to engage in a dogfight with anything larger than a pigeon. A few pecks could destroy Dragonfly's aerodynamics. Yet, if there were no hazards, there would be no achievement -- no would gladly have traded places with him now. He was going not only where no one had ever been before -- but where no one would ever go again. He would be the only human being in all of history to visit the southern regions of Rama. Whenever he felt fear brushing against his mind he could remember that. He had now grown accustomed to sitting in midair with the world wrapped around him. Because he had dropped two kilometers below the central axis, he had acquired a definite sense of up and down. The ground was only six kilometers below, but the arch of the sky was ten overhead. The "city" of London was hanging up there near the zenith. New York, on the other hand, was the right way up, directly ahead. "Dragonfly, " said Hub control, "you're getting a little low. Twentytwo hundred meters from the axis." "Thanks," he replied. "I'll gain altitude. Let me know when I'm back at twenty." This was something he'd have to watch. There was a natural tendency to lose height -- and he had no instruments to tell him exactly where he was. If he got too far away from the zero gravity of the axis, he might never be able to climb back to it. Fortunately there was a wide margin for error, and there was always someone watching his progress through a telescope at the Hub . He was now well out over the sea, pedaling along at a steady twenty kilometers an hour. In five minutes he would be over New York -- already the island looked rather like a ship sailing forever around the Cylindricd Sea. When he reached New York he flew a circle over it, stopping several times so that his little TV camera could send back steady, vibrationfree images. The panorama of buildings, towers, industrial plants, power stations -- or whatever they were -- was fascinating but essentially meaningless. No matter how long he stared at its complexity, he was unlikely to learn anything. The camera would record far more details than he could possibly assimilate -- and one day, perhaps years hence, some student might find in them the key to Rama's secrets. After leaving New York he crossed the other half of the sea in only fifteen minutes. Though he was not aware of it, he had been flying fast over water, but as soon as he reached the south coast he unconsciously relaxed and his speed dropped by several kilometers an hour. He might be in wholly alien territory -- but at least he was over land. As soon as he had crossed the great cliff that formed the sea's southern limit, he panned the TV camera completely around the circle of the world. "Beautiful!' said Hub control. "This will keep the map-makers happy. How are you feeling?" "I'm fine -- just a little fatigue, but no more than I expected. How far do you make me from the Pole?" "Fifteen point six kilometers." "Tell me when I'm at ten -- I'll take a rest then. And make sure I don't get low again. I'll start climbing when I've five to go." T wenty minutes later the world was closing in upon him. He had come to the end of the cylindrical section and was entering the southern dome. He had studied it for hours through the telescopes at the other c'lid of Rama and had learned its I'.cography by heart. But nothing had all around him. In almost every way the southern and northern ends of Rama differed I'ompletely. Here was no triad of stairways, no series of narrow, concentric plateaus, no sweeping curve liom hub to plain. Instead he saw an immense central spike, more than live kilometers long, extending along I lie axis. Six smaller ones were ecually spaced around it. The whole assembly looked like a group of lemarkably symmetrical stalactites banging from the roof of a cave. Or, inverting the point of view, the spires of some Cambodian temple, set at the bottom of a crater. Linking these slender, tapering lowers and curving down from them lo merge eventually in the cylindrical plain, were flying buttresses that looked massive enough to bear the weight of a world. And this, perhaps, was their function, if they were indeed the elements of some exotic drive units, as some had suggested. Lieutenant Pak approached the central spike cautiously, stopped pedaling while he was still a hundred meters away and let Dragonfly drift lo rest. He sent back TV images, checked the radiation level and found only Rama's very low background. Of course, forces that no human instruments could detect might be at work here, but that was another unavoidable risk. "What can you see?" Hub control asked anxiously. "Just Big Horn -- " He paused. Then: "Unless you give it a better name that's what I'll call it. It's absolutely smooth -- no markingsand the point's so sharp you could use it as a needle. I'm almost scared to go near it." He was not joking. It seemed incredible to him that so massive an object should taper to such a geometrically perfect point. He had seen collections of insects impaled on pins and he had no desire to meet a similar fate. He pedaled slowly along it until the spike had flared out to several meters in diameter. Then he stopped again. Opening a small container, he gingerly extracted a sphere about as big as a baseball and tossed it toward the spike. As it drifted away, it played out a barely visible thread. The sticky-bomb hit the smoothly curving surface -- and did not rebound. Jimmy gave the thread an experimental twitch, then a harder tug. Like a fisherman hauling in his catch, he slowly wound Dragonfly to the Big Horn until he was able to put out his hand and make contact with it. "I suppose you could call this some kind of touchdown," he reported to Hub. "Surface feels like glass -- it's almost frictionless and slightly warm. The sticky-bomb worked fine. Now I'm trying the mike on it. Let's see if the suction pad holds -- it does. I'm plugging in the leads -- anything coming through?" There was a long pause from the Hub. Then: "Not a damn thing, except the usual thermal noises. Will you tap it with a piece of metal? Then at least we'U find if it's hollow." "Okay. Now what?" "We'd like you to fly along the spike, making a complete scan every half kilometer and looking out for anything unusual. Then, if you're sure it's safe, you might go across to one of the Little Horns. But only if you're sure you can get back to zero gravity without any problems." "Three kilometers from the axis -- that's slightly above lunar gravity. Dragonfly was designed for that. I'll just have to work harder." "Jimmy, this is the captain. I've got second thoughts on that. Judging by your pictures, the smaller spikes are just the same as the big one. Get the best coverage of them you can with the zoom lens. I don't want you leaving the low-gravity region unless you see something that makes you feel you must. Then we'll talk it over." "Okay, skipper. I'll stay close to Big Horn. Here we go again." H e felt he was dropping straight down into a narrow valley between a group of incredibly tall and slender mountains. Big Horn now towered a kilometer above him, and the six spikes of the Little Horns loomed all around. The complex of buttresses and flying arches surrounding the lower slopes was approaching rapidly -- he wondered if he could make a safe landing somewhere in that cyclopean architecture. He could no longer land on Big Horn itself, for the gravity on its widening slopes was now too powerful to be counteracted by the sticky-bomb. As he neared the South Pole he began to feel more and more like a sparrow flying beneath the vaulted roof of some great cathedral -- though no cathedral ever built had been even one hundredth the size of this place. He wondered if this were indeed a religious shrine or something remotely analogous, but quickly dismissed the idea. Nowhere in Rama had anyone discovered any trace of artistic or spiritual expression -- everything was purely functional. Perhaps the Ramans felt that they already knew the ultimate secrets of the universe, and were no longer haunted by the yearnings and aspirations that drove mankind. quite alien to Lieutenant Pak's usual not-very-profound philosophy -- he felt an urgent need to resume human contact. He decided it was time he reported his situation back to his distant friends. "Say again. Dragonfly f replied Hub, "We can't understand you -- your transmission is garbled." "Repeat -- I'm near the base of Little Horn number six and am using the sticky-bomb to haul myself in." "Understand only partially. Can you hear me?" "Yes, perfectly. Repeat, perfectly." "Please start counting numbers." "One, two, three, four -- " "Got part of that. Give us beacon for fifteen seconds, then go back to voice." "Here it is." Jimmy switched on the lowpowered beacon that would locate him anywhere inside Rama and counted off the seconds. When he went over to voice again he asked plaintively, "Wliat's happening? Can you hear me now?" Presumably Hub didn't, because the controller then asked for fifteen seconds of TV. Not until Jimmy had repeated the question tvdce did the message get through. "Glad you can hear us, Jimmy. But something very peculiar is happening at your end. Listen." . He heard the familiar whistle of his own beacon, played back to him over the radio. For a moment the sound was normal, then a weird distortion crept into it. The thousand-cycle whistle became modulated liy a deep, throbbing pulse so low that it was almost beneath the threshold of hearing -- it was a kind of hasso-profundo flutter in which each individual vibration could be heard. And the modulation was itself modulated -- it rose and fell, rose and fell with a period of about five seconds. Not for a moment did it occur to Lieutenant Pak that there was someIhing wrong with his radio transmitter. This was from outside -- though what it was and what it meant were beyond his imagination. Hub was not much wiser, but at least it had a theory. "We think you must be in some kind of very intense field -- probably magnetic, with a frequency of about Ion cycles. It may be strong enough (o be dangerous. Suggest you get out right away -- it may be only local. Switch on your beacon again and we'll play it back to you. Then you can tell when you're getting clear of the interference." Jimmy hastily jerked the stickyhomb loose and abandoned his attempt to land. He swung Dragonfly around in a wide circle, listening to llie sound that wavered in his earphones. After flying only a few meters, he could tell that its intensity was falling rapidly. As Hub had guessed, it was extremely locahzed. He paused for a moment at the last spot where he could hear it, like a faint throbbing deep in his brain. So might a primitive savage have hstened in awestruck ignorance to the low humming of a giant power transformer. And even the savage might have guessed that the sound he heard was merely the stray leakage from colossal energies, fully controlled, but biding their time. Whatever the sound meant, Jimmy was glad to be clear of it. Amid the overwhelming architecture of the South Pole was no place for a lone man to listen to the voice of Rama. AS Lieutenant Pak turned homexV ward, the north end of Rama seemed incredibly far away. Even the three giant stairways were barely visible as a faint Y etched on the dome that closed the world. The band of the Cylindrical Sea was a wide and menacing barrier, waiting to swallow him up if his fragile wings should fail. But he had come all this way with no problems and though he was tired he now felt that he had nothing to worry about. He had not even touched his food or water and had been too excited to jest. On the return journey he would relax and take it easy. He was also cheered by the thought that the homeward trip could be twenty kilometers shorter than the outward one, for as long as he cleared the Sea, he could make an emergency landing anywhere. To have to do so would be a nuisance, because he would have a long walk -- and, much worse, would have to abandon Dragonfly. But the prospect gave him a comforting safety margin. He was gaining altitude, climbing back toward the central spike. Big Horn's tapering needle still stretched for a kilometer ahead of him and sometimes he felt it was the axis on which this whole world turned. He had almost reached the tip of the giant needle when he became aware of a curious sensation. A feeling of foreboding -- and indeed of physical as well as psychological discomfort-had come over him. At first he shrugged it off and continued his steady pedaling. He had no intention of reporting a vague malaise to Hub. But the discomfort grew steadily worse. Presently he could, quite literally, feel his skin benning to crawl. Now seriously alarmed, he stopped to consider his situation. What made it all the more peculiar was the fact that his depressed, heavy feeling was not completely novel -- he had known something aldn to it before, but could not remember where. He looked around. Nothing in his environment had changed. The great spike of Big Horn was a few hundred meters above him. Eight kilometers below lay the complicated patchwork of the southern continent, full of wonders that no other man would ever see. In all the utterly alien yet now familiar landscape, he could find no cause for his discomfort. Something was tickling the back of his hand -- for a moment, he thought an insect had landed there and brushed it away without looking. He had only half-completed the swift motion when he realized what he was doing and checked himself, feeling slightly foolish. No one had seen an insect in Rama . He lifted his hand and stared at it, mildly puzzled because the tickling sensation continued. It was then he noticed that every individual hair was erect on his hand and forearm. He touched his head. There, too, his hair stood on end. So that was the trouble -- he was in a tremendously powerful electric field and the oppressed, heavy sensation he had felt was similar to that he had sometimes known before a thunderstorm on Earth. The sudden realization of his predicament brought him close to panic. He had not the faintest idea of where or how lightning might strike on Rama -- nox did anyone else. Never before in his life had he felt so helpless in a moment of real physical danger. He had known moments of frustration with balky equipment -- as did all spacemen -- and there had been times when he had believed himself in a desperately perilous situation. But he had never been helpless. There had always been a way out. This time no way out existed. He felt naked and alone in a suddenly hostile sky, surrounded by titanic forces that might discharge their furies at any moment. Dragonfly -- fragile at best -- now seemed more insubstantial than the finest gossamer. The first detonation of the gathering energies would blast her to fragments. He said urgently, "There's a static charge building up around me. I think there's going to be a thunderstorm at any moment -- whatever that means here -- " He had not finished speaking when there was a flicker of light behind him. By the time he had counted ten the first crackling mmble arrived. Three kilometers -- that put the "lightning" back around the Little Horns. He looked toward them and saw that every one of the six needles seemed to be on fire. Brush discharges, hundreds of meters long, were dancing from their points. What was happening back there could take place on an even larger scale near the tapering spike of Big Horn. His best move would be to get as far as possible from this dangerous structure and to seek clear air. He started to pedal again, accelerating as swiftly as he could without putting too great a strain on Dragonfly. At the same time he began to lose altitude -- though this would mean entering the region of higher gravity, he was now prepared to take such a risk. Eight kilometers was much too far from the ground for his peace of mind. The oifiinous black spike of Big Horn was still free of visible discharges, but he did not doubt that tremendous potentials were building up there. From time to time the thunder still reverberated behind him, rolling around and around the circumference of the world. It suddenly occurred to Jimmy how strange it was to have such a storm in a perfectly clear sky -- but, of course, this was not a meteorological phenomenon at all. It might, in fact, be only a comparatively trivial leakage of energy from some hidden source deep in the southern cap of Rama. But why now? And, even more important, what next? He was now well past the tip of Big Horn and hoped that he would soon be beyond the range of any lightning discharges. But now he had another problem -- the air was becoming turbulent and he had difficulty in controlling Dragonfly. A wind seemed to have sprung up from nowhere and if conditions became much worse the bike's fragile skeleton would be endangered. He pedaled grimly on, trying to smooth out the buffeting by variations in power and movements of his body. Because Dragonfly was almost an extension of himself, he was partly successful, but he did not like the faint creaks of protest that came from the main spar, nor the way the wings twisted with every gust. And now something else worried him -- a faint rushing sound, steadily growing in strength, that seemed to come from the direction of Big Horn. It sounded like gas escaping from a valve under great pressure and he wondered if it had anything to do with the turbulence he was battling. Whatever its cause, it added to his disquiet. From time to time he reported these phenomena to Hub. No one there could give him any advice or even suggest what might be happening but it was reassuring to hear the voices of friends, though the conviction was growing in him that he would never see them again. The turbulence was still increasing, as if he were entering a jet stream -- a thing he had once done in search of a record while flying a high-altitude ghder on Earth. But what could possibly create a jet stream inside Rama? He had asked himself the right question -- as soon as he had formulated it he knew the answer. The sound he had heard was the electric wind carrying away the tremendous ionization that must be building up around Big Horn. Charged air was spraying out along the axis of Rama and more air was flowing into the low-pressure region behind. He looked back at that gigantic and now doubly threatening needle, trying to visualize the boundaries of the gale that was blowing from it. Perhaps his best tactic would be to fly by ear, getting as far as possible away from the ominous hissing. Rama spared him the necessity of choice. A sheet of flame burst out behind him, fUling the sky. He had time to see it split into six ribbons of fire, stretching from the tip of Big Horn to each of the Little Horns. Then the concussion reached him. radio: "The wing's buckling -- I'm going to crash -- " when Dragonfly started to fold up gracefully around him. The left wing snapped cleanly in the middle and the outer section drifted away like a gently falling leaf. The right wing put up a more complicated performance. It twisted around at the root, and angled back so sharply that its tip became entangled in the tail. Jimmy felt that he was sitting in a bro'ken kite falling slowly down the sky. Yet he was not quite helpless. The airscrew still worked and while he had power he still had some measure of control. He had perhaps five minutes to use it. Was there any hope of his reaching the sea? No -- it was much too far away. Then he remembered that he was stiU thinking in terrestrial terms -- though he was a good swimmer, it would be hours before he could possibly be rescued and in that time the poisonous waters would undoubtedly have killed him. His only hope was to come down on land. The problem of the sheer southern cliff he would think about later -- if there were any "later." He was falling slowly through the one-tenth-gravity zone, but would soon start to accelerate. Air-drag, however, would complicate the situation -- at least it would prevent his building up too swift a rate of descent. Dragonfly, even without power, would act as a crude parachute. And the few kilograms of thrust he could still provide might make all the difference between life and death. Hub had stopped talking; his friends could see exactly what was happening to him and knew that there was no way conversation could help. Jimmy was doing the most skillful flying of his life -- it was too bad, he thought with grim humor, that his audience was so small and could not appreciate the finer details of his performance. He was going down in a wide spiral. As long as its pitch remained fairly flat his chances of survival were good. His pedaling was helping to keep Dragonfly airborne, though he was afraid to exert maximum power. And every time he swung toward south he managed to appreciate the fantastic display Rama had kindly arranged for his benefit. The streamers of lightning still played from the tip of Big Horn down to the lesser peaks beneath, but now the whole pattern was rotating. The sixpronged crown of fire was turning against the spin of Rama, making one revolution every few seconds. Jimmy felt that he was watching a giant electric motor in operation -- and perhaps he was not hopelessly far from the truth. He was halfway down to the plain, still orbiting in a flat spiral', when the fireworks display suddenly ceased. He could feel the tension drain from the sky and knew without looking that the hairs on his arms were no longer straining upright. Now there was nothing to distract or hinder him during the last few minutes of his fight for life. As soon as he could be sure of the general area in which he must land he started to study it intently. Much of this region was a checkerboard of totally conflicting environments, as if a mad landscape gardener had been given a free hand and told to exercise his imagination to the utmost. The squares of the checkerboard were almost a kilometer on a side, and though most of them were flat he could not be sure if they were solid, their colors and textures varied so greatly. He decided to wait until the last possible minute before making a decision -- if indeed he had any real choice. When there were a few hundred meters to go he made a last call to the Hub . "I've still got some control. Will touch down in half a minute -- will call you then." He was being optimistic and everyone knew it. But he refused to say goodbye. Indeed, he felt very little fear and this surprised him, for he had never thought of himself as a particularly brave man. But his environment was so strange and what was happening so unprecedented that he seemed to be watching the struggles of a complete stranger without being himself personally involved. He was studying an interesting problem in aerodynamics, and changing various parameters to see what would happen. Almost the only emotion he felt was a certain remote regret for lost opportunities -- of which the most important was the forthcoming Lunar Olympics. One future at least was decided: Dragonfly would never show her paces on the moon. A hundred meters to go. His ground speed seemed acceptable, but how fast was he falling? And here was one piece of luck -- the terrain was completely smooth. He would put forth all his strength in a final burst of power, starting now. The right wing, having done its duty, finally tore off at the roots. Dragonfly started to roll over and he tried to correct by throwing the weight of his body against the spin. He was looking directly at the curving arch of landscape sixteen kilometers away when he hit. It seemed altogether unfair and unreasonable that the sky should be so hard. headache. He welcomed it -- at least it proved that he was still alive. He tried to move and at once a wide selection of aches and pains brought themselves to his attention. But no part of him seemed to be broken. Presently he risked opening his eyes, but closed them at once when he found himself staring straight into the band of light along the ceiling of the world. As a cure for a headache, the view lacked something. He was still lying there, regaining his strength and wondering how soon he could risk another look, when he heard a crunching noise. He turned his head slowly toward the sound, took a chance and opened his eyes -- and almost lost consciousness again. Not more than five meters away a large crablike creature was apparently dining on the wreckage of poor Dragonfly. When Jimmy had recovered his wits he rolled slowly and quietly away from the monster, expecting to be seized by its claws as soon as it discovered that more appetizing fare was available. However, it took not the slightest notice of him. When he had increased their mutual separation to ten meters, he cautiously propped himself up to a sitting position. From this greater distance the thing did not appear quite so formidable. It had a low, flat body about two meters long and one wide, supported on six triple-jointed legs. Jimmy saw that he had been mistaken in assuming that it was eating Dragonfly -- in fact, he could see no sign of a mouth. The creature was actually doing a neat job of demolition, using scissor-like claws to chop the skybike into small pieces. A whole row of manipulators, which looked uncannily like tiny human hands, then transferred the fragments to a steadily growing pile on the animal's back. Or was it an animal? Jimmy Pak began to have second thoughts. There was a purposefulness about the creature's behavior that suggested fairly high intelligence; he could see no reason why any creature acting solely from instinct should carefully collect the scattered pieces of the skybike-Linless, perhaps, it was gathering material for a nest. Keeping a wary eye on the crab, which continued to ignore him, Jimmy struggled to liis feet.He discovered that he still had his radio and TV camera. A few wavering steps demonstrated that he could walk, though he was not sure if he could outdistance those six legs. He switched on the radio, never doubting that it would still be operating. A crash that he could survive would not even have been noticed by its solid-state electronics. "Hub," he said softly. "Can you receive me?" "Thank God -- are you all right?" "Just a bit shaken. Take a look at this." He turned his camera toward the crab, just in time to record the final demolition of Dragonfly's wing. "What the devil is it -- and why is it chewing up your bike?" "Wish I knew. It's finished with Dragonfly. I'm going to back away -- in case it wants to start on me." Jimmy slowly retreated, never taking his eyes off the crab. It was now moving around in a steadily widening spiral, apparently searching for fragments it might have overlooked, and he was able to get an overall view of it for the first time. Now that the initial shock had worn off he could appreciate that it was quite a handsome beast. To describe the creature as a "crab" might not be quite accurate -- if it had not been so impossibly large he might have called it a beetle. Its carapace had a beautiful metallic sheen. Interesting -- could it be a robot, and not an animal? He stared at the creature intently with this thought in mind, analyzing all the details of its anatomy. Where it should have had a mouth was a collection of manipulators that reminded him strongly of multipurpose knives such as were used by some branches of the military. There were pinchers, probes, rasps and even something that looked like a drill. But none of this was decisive. The insect world of Earth had matched all these tools and many more. The animalor-robot question remained unanswered in his mind. The eyes, which might have settled the matter, left it even more ambiguous. They were so deeply recessed in protective hoods that it was impossible to tell whether their lenses were made of crystal or jelly. They were quite expressionless and of a startlingly vivid blue. Though they had been directed toward Jimmy several times, they had never shown the slightest flicker of interest. In his perhaps biased opinion, that decided the level of the creature's intelligence. An entity -- robot or animal -- that could ignore a human being could not be very bright. and stood still, as if listening to some inaudible message. Then it set off, with a curious rolling gait, in the general direction of the sea. It moved in a perfectly straight line at a steady four or five kilometers an hour and had already traveled a couple of hundred meters before Jimmy's mind registered the fact that the last sad relics of his beloved Dragonfly were being carried away from him. He set off in hot and indignant pursuit. His action was not wholly illogical. The crab was heading toward the sea, and if his own rescue were possible it could only be from this direction. Moreover, he wanted to discover what the creature would do with its trophy -- that should reveal something about its motivation and intelligence. Because he was still bruised and stiff, it took Jimmy several minutes to catch up with the purposefully moving crab. When he had done so he followed it at a respectful distance, until he felt sure that it did not resent his presence. It was then that he noticed his water flask and emergency ration pack among the debris of Dragonfly. He felt instantly both hungry and thirsty. There, scuttling away from him at a remorseless five kilometers an hour, was the only food and drink in all this half of the world. Whatever the risk, he had to get hold of them. He cautiously closed in on the crab, approaching from right rear. While he kept station with it, he studied the complicated rhythm of its legs until he could anticipate where they would be at any moment. When he was ready he muttered a quick, "Excuse me -- " and shot swiftly in to grab his property. He was delighted with his success. He was out again in less than a second and the crab never slackened its steady pace. He dropped back a dozen rneters, moistened his lips from the flask and started to chew a bar of meat concentrate. The small victory made him feel much happier. Now he could even risk thinking about his somber future. While there was life, there was hope -- yet he could imagine no way he could possibly be rescued. Even if his colleagues crossed the sea, how could he reach them, half a kilometer below? One of the strangest things about walking inside Rama was that you could always see your destination. Here the curve of the world did not hide -- it revealed. For some time Jimmy had been aware of the crab's objective. Up there in the land which seemed to rise before him was a wide pit. It was one of three in the southern continent; from the Hub, it had been impossible to see how deep they were. All had been named after prominent lunar craters, and he was approaching Copernicus. The name was hardly appropriate, for there were no surrounding hills and no central peaks. This Copernicus was merely a deep shaft -- or well -- with perfectly vertical sides. When he came close enough to look into it, Jimmy was able to see a pool of ominous, leaden-green water at least half a kilometer below. This would put it just about level with the sea and he wondered if they were connected. Winding down the interior of the well was a spiral ramp, completely recessed into the sheer wall, so that the effect was rather like that of rifling in an immense gun barrel. There seemed to be a remarkable number of turns -- not until Jimmy had traced them for several revolutions, becoming more and more confused in the process, did he realize that there was not one ramp but three, totally independent and # degrees apart. In any other background than Rama, the whole concept would have been an impressive architectural tour de force. The three ramps led straight down into the pool and disappeared beneath its opaque surface. Near the waterline Jimmy could see a group of black tunnels or caves. They looked rather sinister and he wondered if they were inhabited. Perhaps the Ramans were amphibious. T he crab approached the edge of the well. Jimmy assumed that it was going to descend one of the ramps -- perhaps taking the wreckage of Dragonfly to some entity that would be able to evaluate it. Instead, the creature walked straight to the brink, extended almost half its body over the gulf without any sign of hesitation -- though an error of a few centimeters could have been disastrous -- and gave a brisk shrug. The fragments of Dragonfly went fluttering down into the depths. There were tears in Jimmy's eyes as he watched them go. So much, he thought bitterly, for the creature's intelligence. Having disposed of the garbage, the crab swung around and started toward Jimmy. Was he going to get the same treatment? He hoped the camera was not too unsteady as he showed Hub the rapidly approaching monster. "What do you advise?" he whispered anxiously, without much hope that he would get a useful answer. It was some small consolation to realize that he was making history. His mind raced through the approved patterns for such a meeting. Until now, all of these had been purely theoretical. He would be the  first man to check them in practice. "Don't run until you're sure it's hostile," Hub whispered to him. Run where? He thought he could outdistance the thing in a hundred-meter sprint, but had a sick certainty that it could wear him down over the long haul. Slowly Jimmy held up his outstretched, open hands. Men had been arguing for two hundred years about this gesture. Would every creature, everywhere in the universe, interpret this as: See-no weapons? The crab showed no reaction whatsoever, nor did It slacken its pace. Ignoring Jimmy completely, it walked straight past him and headed purposefully southward. Feeling extremely foolish, the acting representative of Homo sapiens watched his First Contact stride away across the plain, totally indifferent to his presence. He had seldom been so humiliated in his life. Then his sense of humor came to his rescue. After all, it was no great matter to have been ignored by an animated garbage truck. It would have been worse if it had greeted him as a long-lost brother. He walked back to the rim of Copernicus and stared down into its opaque waters. For the first time he noticed that vague shapes -- some of them quite largewere moving slowly back and forth beneath the surface. Presently one of them headed toward the nearest spiral ramp and something that looked like a multilegged tank started on the long ascent. At the rate it was going, Jimmy decided, it would take almost an hour to get topside. If it was a threatj it was a very slow-moving one. Then he noticed a flicker of much more rapid movement near those cavelike openings down by the waterline. Something was traveling swiftly along the ramp, but he could not focus clearly upon it or discern any definite shape. It was as if he were looking at a small whirlwind or dustdevil about the size of a man. He blinked and shook his head, keeping his eyes closed for several seconds. When he opened them again the apparition was gone. Perhaps the impact had shaken him up more than he had realized -- this was the first time he had ever suffered from visual hallucinations. He would not mention it to Hub. Nor would he bother to explore those ramps. It would obviously be a waste of energy. The spinning phantom he had merely imagined -- not seen -- had nothing to do with his decision. He did not believe in ghosts. thirsty. And in all this land there was no water that a man could drink. With the contents of his flask he could probably survive a week -- but for what purpose? The best brains of Earth would soon be focused oh his problem and doubtless Commander Norton would be bombarded with suggestions. But Jimmy could imagine no way he could lower himself down the face of that half-kilometer cliff. Even if he had a long enough rope there was no place to attach it. Nevertheless, it was foolish to give up without a struggle. Any help would have to come from the sea, and while he was marching toward it he could cany on with his job as if nothing had happened. No one else would ever observe and photograph the varied terrains through which he must pass and to record them would guarantee a posthumous immortality. He was only three kilometers from the sea as poor Dragonfly would have flown, but it seemed unlikely that he could reach it in a straiglit line. A week's food and water gave him, however, plenty of time. He would start with the most interesting scenery and send pictures as he walked. About a kilometer away and a little to his right was a square that glittered like cut glass -- or a gigantic display of jewelry. It was probably this thought that triggered Jirnmy's footsteps. Even a doomed man might reasonably be expected to take some slight interest in a few thousand square meters of gems. He was not particularly disappointed when the jewels turned out them, set in a bed of sand. The adjacent square of the checkerboard was actually more interesting, being covered with an apparently random pattern of hollow metal columns, set close together and ranging in height from less than one to more than five meters. The area was completely impassable -- only a tank could have crashed through that forest of tubes. Jimmy walked to the next crossroads. The square on the right was a huge rug or tapestry made of woven wire. He tried to pry loose a strand, but was unable to break it. On the left was a tesselation of hexagonal tiles, so smoothly inlaid that there were no visible joints between them. It would have appeared a continuous surface, had the tiles not been colored all the hues of the rainbow. Jimmy spent futile minutes trying to find two adjacent tiles of the same color, then gave up. He did a slow pan around the crossroads and asked Hub, "What do you think this is? I feel I'm trapped in a giant puzzle. Or is this the local art gallery?" "We're as baffled as you, Jimmy. But there's never been any sign that Rama's builders went in for art as we know it. Let's wait until we have some more examples before we jump to conclusions." The two examples he found at the next crossroads were not much help. One area was completely blank -- a smooth, neutral gray, hard but slippery to the touch. The other was a soft sponge, perforated with He tested it with his foot, and the whole surface undulated sickeningly beneath him like barely stabilized quicksand. At the next crossroads he encountered something strikingly like a ploughed field -- except that the furrows were a uniform meter in depth and the material of which they were made had the texture of a file or rasp. But he paid little attention to this, because the square adjacent to it was the most thought-provoking of all that he had seen. At last there was something that he could understand -- and it was more than a little disturbing. T he entire square was surrounded by a fence, so conventional that he would not have looked at it twice had he seen it on Earth. There were posts -- apparently of metal -- five meters apart, with six strands of wire strung taut between them. Beyond this fence was a second, identical one-and beyond that, a third. It was another typical example of Rama redundancy -- whatever was penned inside this enclosure would have no chance of breaking out. There was no entrance-no gates could be swung open to drive in the beast, or beasts, that were presumably kept there. Instead, there was a single hole, like a smaller version of Copernicus, in the center of the square. Even in different circumstances, Jimmy would probably not have hesitated; now he had nothing to lose. He quickly scaled all three fences, walked over to the hole and peered into it. Unlike Copernicus, this well was only fifty meters deep. There were three tunnel exits at the bottom, each of which looked large enough to accommodate an elephant. And that was all. After staring for some time, Jimmy decided that the only thing that made sense about the arrangement was for the floor down there to be an elevator. But what it elevated he was never likely to know -- he could only guess that it was quite large. And possibly quite dangerous. During the next few hours he walked more than ten kilometers along the edge of the sea, and the checkerboard squares had begun to blur together in his memory. He had seen some that were totally enclosed in tentlike structures of wire mesh, as if they were giant bird cages. Others seemed to be pools of congealed liquid, full of swirling patterns -- however, when he tested them gingerly they were quite solid. And there was one so utterly black that he could not even see it clearly. Only the sense of touch told him that anything was there. Yet now there was a subtle modulation into something he could understand. Ranging one after the other was a series of -- no other word would do-fields. He might have been walking past an experimental farm on Earth. Each square was a smooth expanse of carefully leveled dirt, the first he had seen in the metallic landscapes of Rama. The great fields were virgin, lifeless-waiting for crops that had never been planted. Jimmy wondered what their purpose could be, since it was incredible that creatures as advanced as the Ramans would engage in any form of agriculture. Even on Earth farming was no more than a popular hobby and a source of exotic luxury foods. But he could swear that these were potential farms, immaculately prepared. He had never seen dirt that looked so clean. Each square was covered with a great sheet of tough, transparent plastic. He tried to cut through it to obtain a sample, but his knife would barely scratch the surface. Further inland were other fields and on many of them were complicated constructions of rods and wires, presumably intended for the support of climbing plants. They looked bleak and desolate, like leafless trees in the depths of winter. The winter they had known must have been long and terrible indeed and these few weeks of light and warmth might be only a brief interlude before it came again. Jimmy never knew what made him stop and look more closely into a metal maze to the south. Unconsciously his mind must have been checking every detail around him. It had noticed, in this fantastically alien landscape, something even more anomalous. About a quarter of a kilometer away, in the middle of a trellis of wires and rods, glowed a single speck of color. It was so small and inconspicuous that it was almost at the limit of visibility -- on Earth no one would have looked at it twice. Yet undoubtedly one of the reasons he had noticed it now was because it reminded him of Earth. He did not report to Hub until he was sure that he had made no mistake and that wishful thinking had not deluded him. Not until he was only a few meters away could he be completely sure that life as he knew it had intmded into the sterile, aseptic world of Rama. For blooming here in lonely splendor at the edge of the southern continent was a flower. As he came closer it became obvious to Jimmy that something had gone wrong. There was a hole in the sheathing that, presumably, protected this layer of dirt from contamination by unwanted life forms. Through this break extended a green stem about as thick as a man's little finger, which twined its way up through the trellis. A meter from the ground it burst into an efflorescence of bluish leaves, shaped more like feathers than the foliage of any plant known to Jimmy. The stem ended, at eye-level, in what he had first taken to be a single flower. Now he saw, with no surprise at all, that it was actually three flowers tightly packed together. The petals were brightly colored tubes about five centimeters long. There were at least fifty in each bloom and they glittered with such metallic blues, violets and greens that they seemed more like the wings of a butterfly than anything in the vegetable kingdom. Jimmy knew practically nothing about botany, but he was puzzled to see no trace of any structures resembling pistils or stamens. He wondered if the likeness to terrestrial flowers might be a pure coincidence. Perhaps this was something more akin to a coral polyp. It did not really matter. Whatever the scientific definition, to Jimmy this was a flower. The strange miracle, the m-Rama-ke accident, of its existence reminded him of all that he would never see again -- and he was determined to possess it. That would not be easy. It was more than ten meters away, separated from him by a lattice-work made of thin rods. They formed a cubic pattern, repeated over and over again, less than thirty centimeters on a side. Jimmy would not have been flying skybikes unless he had been slim and wiry, so he knew he could crawl through the interstices of the grid. But getting out again might be quite a different matter -- it would certainly be impossible for him to turn around, so he would have to retreat backward. Hub was delighted with his discovery when he had described the flower and scanned it from every available angle. There was no objection when he said, "I'm going after it." Nor did he expect there to be; his life was now his own, to do with as he pleased. He stripped, grasped the smooth metal rods and started to wriggle into the framework. It was a tight fit. He had to fight feeling like a prisoner who was escaping through the bars of fiis cell. When he had inserted himself completely into the lattice he tried backing out again just to see if there were any problems. It was considerably more difficult, since he now had to use his outstretched arms for pushing instead of pulling, but he saw no reason why he should become lielplessly trapped. Jimmy was a man of action and impulse, not of introspection. As he squirmed uncomfortably along the narrow corridor of rods he wasted no time asking himself just why he was performing so quixotic a feat. He had never been interested in flowers in liis whole life, yet now he was gambling his last energies to collect one. It was true that this specimen was unique and of enormous scientific interest. But he really wanted it because it was his last link with the world of life and the planet of his birth. Yet when the flower was within his grasp, he had sudden qualms. Perhaps it was the only flower that grew in the whole of Rama. Was he justified in collecting it? If he needed any excuse he could console himself with the thought that the Ramans themselves had not included it in their plans. It was obviously a freak, growing ages too late -- or too soon. But he did not really want an excuse, and his hesitation was only momentary. He reached out, grasped the stem and gave a sharp jerk. The flower came away easily enough. He also collected two of the leaves, then started to back slowly through the lattice. He had only one free hand now and progress was extremely difficult, even painful. He soon had to pause to regain his breath. It was then that he noticed that the feathery leaves were closing and the headless stem was slowly unwinding itself from its supports. As he watched with a mixture of fascination and dismay, he saw that the whole plant was steadily retreating into the ground as if mortally injured. I've murdered something beautiful, Jimmy told himself. But then Rama had killed him. He was only collecting what was his rightful due. XX never yet lost a man and he had no intention of starting now. He had been considering ways of rescuing Jimmy in the event of accident even before that accident had occurred. The problem, however, had turned out to be so difficult that he had found no answer. All that he had managed to do had been to eliminate every obvious solution. How does one climb a half-kilometer vertical cliff -- even in reduced gravity? With the right equipment and training the feat would be easy enough. But there were no pitonguns aboard Endeavor and no one could think of any other practical way of driving the necessary hundreds of spikes into that hard mirror surface. He had glanced briefly at more exotic solutions, some frankly crazy. Perhaps a simp, fitted with suction pads, could make the ascent. But even if this scheme were practical, how long would it take to manufacture and test such equipment and to train a simp to use it? Then there was more advanced units were tempting, but their thrust was too weak -- they were designed for operation in zero gravity. They could not possibly lift the weight of a man against Rama 's pull. on automatic control, carrying only a rescue line? He had tried out this idea on Sergeant Myron, who had promptly shot it down in flames. There were, the engineer pointed out, severe stability problems. These might be solved, but it would take a long time -- much longer than Endeavor's crew could afford. What about balloons? There seemed a faint possibility here -- if they could devise an envelope and a sufficiently compact source of heat. This was the only approach that Norton had not dismissed, when the problem suddenly ceased to be one of theory and became a matter of life and death, dominating the news in all the inhabited worlds. While Jimmy was making his trek along the edge of the sea, half the crackpots in the solar system were trying to save him. At Fleet Headquarters, all the suggestions were considered and about one in a thousand was forwarded to Endeavor. Dr. Carlisle Perera's arrived twice -- once via the Survey's own network, and once by way of Planetcom, Rama Priority. It had taken the scientist' approximately five minutes of puter time. At first Commander Norton thought Perera's idea was a joke in poor taste. Then he saw the sender's name and the attached calculations -- and did a quick double-take. He handed the message to Karl Mercer. "What do you think of this?" he asked, in as noncommittal a tone of voice as he could manage. Karl read it swiftly, then said, "Well, I'm damned! He's right, of course." "Are you sure?" "He was right about the storm, wasn't he? We should have thought of this -- that we didn't makes me feel a fool." "You have company. The next problem is -- how do we break it to Jimmy?" "I don't think we should -- until the last possible minute. That's how I'd prefer it in his shoes. Just tell him we're on the way." T hough he could look across the full width of the Cylindrical Sea and knew the general direction from which Resolution was coming, Jimmy did not spot the tiny craft until it had passed New York. It seemed incredible that it could carry six men and whatever equipment they had brought to rescue him. When it was only a kilometer away he recognized Commander Norton and started waving. A little later the skipper spotted him and waved back. "Glad to see you're in good shape, Jimmy," he radioed. "I promised we wouldn't leave you behind. Now do you believe me?" "I'll believe you, skipper," Jimmy said, "when I'm down there on the deck. Now will you tell me how I'm going to make it?" Resolution was slowing down a hundred meters from the base of the cliff. As far as Jimmy could teU she carried no unusual equipment. "Sorry about the secrecy, Jimmy. We didn't want you to have too many things to worry about." Resolution came to a halt fifty meters out and five hundred meters bejow. Jimmy had almost a bird'seye view of the commander as he spoke into his microphone. "This is it, Jimmy. You'll be perfectly safe, but it will require nerve. We know you've got plenty of that. You 're going to jump. " "Five hundred meters!" "Yes, but at only half a gee." "So -- have you ever fallen two hundred and fifty on Earth?" "Shut up, or I'll cancel your next leave. You should have worked this out for yourself. It's a question of terminal velocity. In this atmosphere you can't reach more than ninety kilometers an hour -- whether you fall two hundred or two thousand meters. Ninety's a little high for comfort, but we can trim it some more. This is what you'll have to do, so listen carefully." "I will," said Jimmy. "It had better be good." He did not interrupt the commander again and made no comment when Norton had finished. Yes, the plan made sense and was so absurdly simple that only a genius would have thought of it. Or, perhaps, someone who did not expect to do it himself. Jimmy had never tried high-diving, or made a delayed parachute drop, both of which would have given him some psychological preparation for this feat. One could tell a man that it was perfectly safe to walk a plank across an abyss, but he might still be unable to do it. Now Jimmy understood why Norton had been so evasive about the details of the rescue. He had been given no time to brood or think of objections. "I don't want to hurry you," said Norton's persuasive voice from half a kilometer below. "But the sooner the better." Jimmy looked at his precious souvenir, the only flower in Rama. He wrapped it very carefully in his grimy handkerchief, knotted the fabric and tossed it over the edge of the cliff. It fluttered down with reassuring slowness, but it also took a very long time, getting smaller and smaller and smaller, until he could no longer see it. But then Resolution surged forward and he knew that it had been spotted. "Beautiful!" exclaimed the commander enthusiastically. "I'm sure they'll name it after you. Okay, we're waiting." Jimmy stripped off his shirt-the only upper garment anyone ever wore in this now tropical climate -- and stretched it thoughtfully. Several times on his trek he had almost discarded it. Now it might help to save his life. For the last time he looked back at the hollow world he alone had explored, and the distant, ominous pinnacles of the Big and Little Horns. Then, grasping the shirt firmly with his right hand, he took a running jump as far out over the cliff as he could. Now there was no particular hurry -- he had a full twenty seconds in which to enjoy the experience. But he did not waste any time as the wind strengthened around him and Resolution slowly expanded in his field of view. Holding his shirt with both hands, he stretched his arms above his head, so that the rushing air filled the garment and blew it into a hollow tube. As a parachute it was hardly a success. The few kilometers an hour it subtracted from his speed was useful, but not vital. It was doing a much more important job -- keeping his body vertical, so that he would arrow straight into the sea. He still had the impression that he was not moving at all, but that the water below was rushing up toward him. Once he had committed himself he had no sense of fear -- indeed, he felt a certain indignation against the skipper for having kept him in the dark. At the very last moment he let go of his shirt, took a deep breath and grabbed his mouth and nose with his hands. As he had been instructed, he stiffened his body into a rigid bar and locked his feet together. He would enter the water as cleanly as a falling spear. "It will be just the same," the commander had promised, "as stepping off a diving board on Earth. Notfiing to it -- if you make a good entry." "And if I don't?' "Then you'll have to go back and try again." the feet -- hard, but not viciously. his body. There was a roaring in his ears, a mounting pressure -- and even though his eyes were tightly closed, he could tell that darkness was falling as he arrowed into the depths of the Cylindrical Sea. With all his strength, he started to swim up toward the fading light. He could not open his eyes for more than a single blink -- the poisonous water felt like acid when he did so. He seemed to have been struggling for ages, and more than once he had a nightmare fear that he had lost his orientation and was really swimming downward. Then he would risk another quick glimpse, and every time the light was stronger. His eyes were still clenched tightly shut when he broke water. He gulped a precious mouthful of air, rolled over on his back and looked around. Resolution was heading toward him at top speed; within seconds, eager hands had grabbed him and dragged him aboard. "Did you swallow any water?" was the commander's first question. "I don't think so." "Rinse out with this, anyway. That's fine. How do you feel?" "I'm not really sure. I'll let you know in a minute. Oh -- thanks, everybody." The minute was barely up when Jimmy was only too sure how he felt. "I'm going to be sick," he confessed miserably. "In a dead calm -- on a flat sea?" protested Sergeant Barnes, who seemed to regard Jimmy's plight as a direct reflection on her skill. "I'd hardly call it flat," said the commander, waving his arm around the band of water that circled the sky. "But don't be ashamed -- you may have swallowed some of that stuff. Get rid of it as quickly as you can." Jimmy was still straining, unheroically and unsuccessfully, when there was a sudden flicker of light in the sky behind them. All eyes turned towards the South Pole and Jimmy instantly forgot his sickness. The Horns had started their fireworks display again. There were the kilometer-long streamers of fire, dancing from the central spike to its smaller companions. Once again they began their stately rotation, as if invisible dancers were winding their ribbons around an electric maypole. But now they began to accelerate, moving faster and faster until they blurred into a flickering cone of light. It was a spectacle more aweinspiring than any they had yet seen -- and it brought with it a distant crackling roar that added to the impression of overwhelming power. The display lasted for about five minutes. Then it stopped as abruptly as if someone had turned a switch. "I'd like to know what the Rama Committee make of that," Norton muttered to no one in particular. "Has anyone here any theories?' There was no time for an answer, because at that moment Hub called in great excitement. "Resolution! Are you okay? Did you feel that?" "Feel what?" "We think it was an earthquake. It must have happened the minute these fireworks stopped." "Any damage?" "I don't think so. It wasn't really violent, but it shook us up a bit." "We felt nothing at all. But we wouldn't, out here in the sea." "Of course, silly of me. Anyway, everything seems quiet now -- until next time." "Yes, until the next time," Norton echoed. The mystery of Rama was steadily growing -- the more he learned about it, the less he understood. A sudden shout came from the helm. "Skipper -- look -- up there in the sky!' Norton lifted his eyes, swiftly scanning the circuit of the sea. He saw nothing, until his gaze had almost reached the zenith and he was staring at the other side of the world. "My God," he whispered slowly, as he realized that the "next time" was already almost here. A tidal wave was racing toward them, down the eternal curve of the Cylindrical Sea. ton's first concern was for his ship. "Endeavor!" he called. "Situation report, please." "All okay, skipper," was the reassuring answer. "We felt a slight tremor, but nothing that could cause any damage. There's been a small change of attitude -- the bridge says about point two degrees. They also think the spin . rate has altered slightly -- we'll have an accurate reading on that in a couple of minutes." So it's beginning to happen, Norton told himself, and a lot earlier than we expected. They were a long way from perihelion and the logical time for an orbit change. But some kind of trim was undoubtedly taking place-and there might ho more shocks to come. The effects of this first one, meanwhile, were all too obvious up there on the curving sheet of water. The wave was still about ten kilometers away and stretched the full width of the sea from northern to southern shore. Near the land it was a foaming wall of white, but in deeper water it was a barely visible blue line, moving much faster than the breakers on either flank. The drag of the shoreward shallows was already bending it into a bow, with the central portion getting farther and farther ahead. "Sergeant Barnes," Norton said urgently. "This is your job. How do we proceed?" Sergeant Barnes had brought the raft completely to rest and was studying the situation intently. Her expression, Norton was relieved to see, showed no trace of alarm -- rather a certainzestful excitement. She looked like a skilled athlete about to accept a challenge. "I wish we had some soundings," she said. "If we're in deep water there's nothing to worry about." "Then we're all right. We're still four kilometers from shore." "I hope we have enough water under us, but I want to study the situation." She applied power again and swung Resolution around until it was Just under way, heading directly toward the approaching wave. Norton judged that the swiftly moving central portion would reach Resolution in less than five minutes, but he could also see that it presented no serious danger. It was only a racing ripple a fraction of a meter high and would scarcely rock the boat. The walls of foam lagging far behind it were the real menace. Suddenly, in the very center of the sea, a line of breakers appeared. The wave had clearly hit a submerged wall several kilometers in length, not far below the surface. At the same time the breakers on the two flanks collapsed as they ran into deeper water. Anti-slosh plates, Norton told himself. Probably similar to those in Endeavor's propellant tanks -- but built on a thousandfold greater scale. There must be a complex pattern of them all around the sea, to damp out any waves as quickly as possible. The only thing that matters now is-are we right on top of one? Sergeant Barnes was one jump ahead of him. She had again brought Resolution to a full stop and now threw out the anchor. It hit bottom at only five meters. "Haul it up," she called to her crewmates. "We've got to get away from here!" Norton agreed -- but in which direction? Next he realized that the sergeant was headed at full speed toward the wave, now only five kilometers away. For the first time he could hear the sound of its approach -- a distant, unmistakable roar he had never expected to hear inside Rama. Then it changed in intensity -- the central wave's central portion was collapsing once more and the flanks were building breakers again. He tried to estimate the distance between the submerged baffles, assuming that they were spaced at equal intervals, and concluded that there should be one more before the wave and Resolution met. The idea would be to station the raft in the deep water between the baffles... Sergeant Barnes cut speed and threw out the anchor again. It went down thirty meters without hitting bottom. "We're okay," she said with a sight of relief. "But I'll keep the motor running." N OW there were only the lagging walls of foam along the coastout here the sea was calm again, apart from the inconspicuous blue ripple still speeding toward them. The sergeant was barely holding Resolution on course toward the disturbance, ready to pour on full power at a moment's notice. Then, a scant two kilometers ahead, the sea started to foam once more. It humped up in white-maned fury and now its roaring seemed to fill the world. Upon the sixteenkilometer-high wave of the Cylindrical Sea was superimposed a thundering avalanche. Sergeant Barnes shouted above the roar, "I've ridden bigger ones than this -- but if we have to jump wait until I tell you -- " She was magnificent, Norton thought. She was obviously enjoying every minute, like a Viking warrior going into battle. The wave continued to rise, curving upward and over. It looked enormous -- an irresistible force of nature that would overwhelm everything in its path. Then it collapsed as if its foundations had been pulled out from under it. It was over the submerged barrier and had fallen into deep water again. When it reached her a moment later the Resolution merely bounced up and down a few times before Sergeant Barnes swung the raft around and set off at top speed toward the north shore. "Thanks, Ruby -- that was splendid. But will we get home before it comes around for the second time?" "Probably not. It will be back in about twenty minutes. But it will have lost strength by then. We should scarcely notice it." Norton relaxed, though he knew he would not be completely at ease until they were back on land. The disturbance had left the water swirling in random eddies and had stirred up a peculiar acidic smell -- "Like crushed ants," somebody said. But though unpleasant, the odor caused no seasickness or other discomfort. It was something so alien that human physiology could not respond to it. A minute later the wave front hit the next underwater barrier. Seen from the rear, the spectacle was unimpressive and Norton felt ashamed of his earlier reaction. He began to feel that Sergeant Barnes and her crew were masters of the Cylindrical Sea. His shock was therefore all the greater when, not more than a hundred meters away, something like a slowly rotating wheel began to rear up out of the water. Glittering metdlic spokes, five meters long, emerged dripping from the sea, spun for a moment in the fierce glare of Rama and splashed back into the water. It was as if a giant starfish with tubular arms had broken the surface. At first sight, it was impossible to tell whether the thing was an animal or a machine. Then it flopped over and lay partly awash, bobbing up and down in the gentle aftermath of the wave. Norton counted nine arms, apparently jointed, radiating from a central disc. Two were broken, snapped off at the outer joint. The others ended in complicated collections of manipulators that reminded Norton of the crab Jimmy Pak had encountered. Jimmy confirmed that the two creatures came from the same line of evolution -- or the same drawing-board. At the middle of the disk was a small turret, bearing three large eyes. Two were closed. One was open, but seemed blank and unseeing. Norton decided he and the crew were watching the death throes of some strange monster, tossed up to the surface by the submarine disturbance that had just passed. Next he realized the monster was no longer alone. Swimming around it, snapping at its still feebly moving limbs, were two small beasts like overgrown lobsters. They were efficiently chopping up the monster and it did nothing to resist, though its own claws seemed quite capable of dealing with the attackers. Jimmy Pak was again reminded of the crab that had demolished Dragonfly. He watched intently as the one-sided conflict continued and quickly confirmed an earlier impression. "Look, skipper," he whispered. "They're not eating it. They don't even have any mouths. They're simply chopping it to pieces. That's exactly what happened to Dragonfly- "You're right. They're dismantling it as if it were a broken machine." Norton wrinkled his nose. "But no dead machine ever smelled like that." Then another thought struck him: "My God -- suppose they start on us! Ruby, get this contraption to shore as quickly as you can." Resolution surged forward with reckless disregard for the life of her power cells. Norton stared back. The nine spokes of the great starfish -- he could think of no better name for it -- were clipped steadily shorter, and presently the weird tableau sank back into the depths of the sea. There was no pursuit, but he did not breathe comfortably again until Resolution had drawn up to the landing stage and the crew had stepped ashore. As he looked back across that mysterious and now suddenly sinister band of water. Commander Norton grimly determined that no one would ever sail it again. There were too many unknowns, too many dangers. He also looked back at the towers and ramparts of New York and the dark cliff of the continent beyond. They were safe now from inquisitive man. He would not tempt the gods of Rama again. F rom now on, Norton had decreed, there would at all times be at least three people at Camp Alpha -- and one would be awake at any given moment. All other exploring parties would follow the same pattern. Potentially dangerous creatures were on the move inside Rama and, though none had shown active hostility, a prudent commander would take no chances. As an extra safeguard an observer up on the Hub kept constant watch through a powerful telescope. The whole interior of Rama could be surveyed from this vantage pointeven the South Pole appeared only a few hundred meters away. The territory around any group of explorers was to be kept under regular observation. That way Norton hoped to eliminate any possibility of surprise. It was a good plan -- and it failed completely. After the last meal of the day and just before the #:# hour sleep period, Norton, Rodrigo, Calvert and Laura Ernst were watching the regular evening news telecast specially beamed to Camp Alpha from the transmitter at Inferno, Mercury. They had been particularly interested in seeing Jimmy's tape of the southern continent and the rescue team's return across the Cylindrical Sea -- both episodes had aroused much comment. Scientists, news commentators and members of the Rama Committee had given their opinions, most of them contradictory. No one could agree whether the crablike creature Jimmy had encountered was an animal, a machine, a genuine Raman-or something that fitted none of these categories. The Camp Alpha team had just finished watching -- with distinctly queasy feelings -- the giant starfish being demolished by predators when an intruder was discovered in the camp. Laura Ernst noticed it first. She froze in sudden shock, then said, "Don't move fast. Bill. But look slowly to the right." Norton turned his head. Ten meters away was a slender-legged tripod surmounted bya spherical body no larger than a football. Set around the body were three large, expressionless eyes, apparently giving # degrees of vision, and trailing beneath it were three whiplike tendrils. The creature was not quite as tall as a man and looked far too fragile to be dangerous, but that did not excuse the camp watch's letting it sneak in unnoticed. The creature suggested to Norton a three-legged spider or daddy longlegs and he wondered how it had solved the problem -- never even challenged by any creature on Earth -- of tripedd locomotion. "What do you make of it, Laura?" he whispered, turning off the voice of the TV newscaster. "Usual Rama three-fold symmetry. I don't see how it could hurt us, though those whips might be unpleasant -- and they could be poisonous, like a coelente rate's. Sit tight and see what it does.' After regarding them impassively for several minutes the creature suddenly moved -- and now they could understand why they had failed to observe its arrival. It was fast. It covered the ground with such an extraordinary spinning motion that the human eye and mind had real difficulty in following it. As far as Norton could judge -- and only a high-speed camera could settle the matter -- each leg in turn acted as a pivot around which the creature whirled its body. And he was not sure, but it also seemed to him that every few "steps" it reversed its tion of spin, while the three whips flickered over the ground like lightning as it moved. Its top speed -- though this also was very hard to estimate -- was at least thirty kilometers an hour. camp, examining every item of equipment, delicately touching the improvised beds, chairs, tables, communication gear, food containers, electrosans, cameras, water tanks, tools -- it seemed to ignore nothing except the human watchers. Clearly it was intelligent enough to draw a distinction between living organisms and their inanimate property -- its actions gave the unmistakable impression of an extremely methodical curiosity or inquisitiveness. "I wish I could examine it -- " Laura's whisper expressed frustration as the creature continued its swift, pirouette. "Should we try to catch it?" "How?" Calvert asked, reasonably enough. "You know -- the way primitive hunters brought down fast-moving animals with a couple of weights whirling around at the end of a rope -- a bola. It doesn't even hurt." "That I doubt," said Norton. "But even if it worked, we can't risk it. We don't know how intelligent or physically strong this creature is-a trick like that could easily break its legs. Then we would be in real trouble -- from Rama, Earth and everyone else." "But I've got to have a specimen." "You may have to be content with Jimmy's flower unless one of these creatures cooperates with you. Force is out. How would you like it if something landed on Earth and decidedthat you would make a nice specimen for dissection?' "I don't want to dissect it," said Laura, not at all convincingly. "I only want to examine it." "Well, alien visitors might have the same attitude toward you, but you could have a very uncomfortable time before you believed them. We must make no move that could possibly be regarded as threatening." He was quoting from ship's orders, of course, and Laura knew it. The claims of science had a lower priority than those of space diplomacy. But there was no need to bring in such elevated considerations here -- the behavior of humans in Rama was merely a matter of good manners. They were all visitors here and had never even asked permission to come in. The creature seemed to have finished its inspection. It made one more high-speed circuit of the camp, then shot off at a tangent -- toward the stairway. "I wonder how it's going to manage the steps?" Laura mused. Her question was quickly answered; the spider ignored the steps completely and headed up the gently sloping curve of the ramp without slackening its speed. Norton radioed Hub. "You may have a visitor shortly ; take a look at the Alpha Stairway Section Six. And incidentally, thanks a lot for keeping such a good watch on us." It took a minute for the sarcasm to sink in; then the Hub observer started to make apologetic noises, finished with; "I can just see something, skipper, now that you tell me it's there. But what is it?" "Your guess is as good as mine," Norton answered as he pressed the General Alert button. "Camp Alpha calling all stations. We've just been visited by a creature like a threelegged spider. Extremely thin legs, about two meters high, small spherical body -- travels very fast with a spinning motion. Appears harmless but inquisitive. It may sneak up on you before you notice it. Please acknowledge." The first reply came from London, fifteen kilometers to the East. "Nothing unusual here, skipper." The same distance to the West, Rome answered, sounding suspiciously sleepy. "Same here, skipper. Uh, just a moment -- " "What is it?" "I put my pen down a minute ago and it's gone. What -- oh!" "Talk sense." "You won't believe this, skipper. I was making some notes -- you know I like writing and it doesn't disturb anybody. I was using my favorite ballpoint, the one that's nearly two hundred years old. Well, now it's lying on the ground, about five meters away. I've got it -- and damned glad it isn't damaged." "And how do you suppose it got there?" "Ah -- I may have dozed off for a minute. It's been a hard day." Norton sighed, but refrained from comment. He had so few people and they had so little time in which to explore a world. Enthusiasm could not always overcome exhaustion and he wondered if they were taking unnecessary risks. Perhaps he should not split his men up into such small groups and try to cover so much territory. But he was always conscious of the swiftly passing days and the unsolved mysteries around him. He was becoming more and more certain that something was about to happen and that they would have to abandon Rama even before it reached perihelion-the moment of truth when any orbit change must surely take place. "Now listen. Hub, Rome, London -- everyone," he said. "I want a report every half-hour through the night. We must assume that from now on we may expect visitors at any time. Some may be dangerous, but at all costs we have to avoid -- incidents. You all know the directives on this subject." That was true enough -- the directives were part of their training. Yet perhaps none of them had ever really believed that the longtheorized "physical contact with intelligent aliens" would occur in their lifetimes -- still less that they would experience it themselves. Training was one thing, reality another, and no one could be sure that the ancient human instincts of self-preservation would not take over in an emergency. Yet it was essential to give every entity they encountered in Rama the benefit of the doubt, up to the last possible minute -- and even beyond. Commander Norton did not want to be remembered by history as the man who started the first interplanetary war. hundreds of the spiders and they were all over the plain. Through the telescope it could be seen that the southern continent was also infested with them -- but not, it seemed, the island of New York. They took no further notice of the explorers, and after a while the explorers took little notice of them -- though from time to time Norton still detected a predatory gleam in Laura Ernst's eye. Nothing would please her better, he was sure, than for one of the spiders to have an unfortunate accident -- and he would not put it past her to arrange one in the interest of science. It seemed virtually certain that the spiders could not be intelligent; their bodies were far too small to contain much in the way of brains -- and indeed it was hard to see where they stored all the energy to move. Yet their behavior was curiously purposeful and coordinated; they seemed to be everywhere, but they never visited the same place twice. Norton frequently had the impressiori that they were searching for something. Whatever it was, they did not seem to have discovered it. They went all the way up to the central Hub, still scorning the three great stairways. How they managed to ascend the vertical sections, even under almost zero gravity, was not clear; Laura theorized that they were equipped with suction pads. And then, to her obvious delight, she got her eagerly desired specimen. Hub reported that a spider had fallen down the vertical face and was lying, dead or incapacitated on the first platform. Laura's time up from the plain was a record that would never be beaten. When she arrived at the platform she found that, despite the low velocity of impact, the creature had broken all its legs. Its eyes were still open, but it showed no reactions to any external tests. Even a fresh human corpse would have been livelier, Laura decided. As soon as she got her prize back to Endeavor she started to work with her dissecting kit. The spider was so fragile that it almost came to pieces without her assistance. She disarticulated the legs, then started on the delicate carapace, which split along three great circles and opened up like a peeled orange. After some moments of blank incredulity -- for she found nothing she could recognize or identify -- she took a series of careful photographs. Then she picked up her scalpel. Where to start cutting? She felt like closing her eyes and stabbing at random, but that would not have been very scientific. The blade went in with practically no resistance. A second later, Surgeon-Commander Ernst's most unladylike yell echoed the length and breadth of Endeavor. It took an annoyed Sergeant McAndrews a good twenty minutes to calm down the startled simps. women," said the Martian ambassador, "a great deal has happened since our last meeting. We have much to discuss -- and to decide. I'm therefore particularly sorry that our distinguished colleague from Mercury is not here." That last statement was not altogether accurate. Dr. Bose was not particularly sorry. It would have been much more truthful to say that he was worried. All his diplomatic instincts told him that something was happening and though his sources of information were excellent, he could gather no hints as to what it might be. The ambassador's letter of apology had been courteous and entirely uncommunicative. His Excellency had regretted that urgent and unavoidable business had kept him from attending the meeting either in person or by video. Dr. Bose found it very hard to think of anything more urgent -- or more important -- than Rama. "Two of our members have statements to make. I would first like to call on Professor Davidson." There was a rustle of excitement among the other scientists on the committee. Most of them had felt that the astronomer, with his wellknown cosmic viewpoint, was not the right man to be chairman of the Space Advisory Council. He sometimes gave the impression that the activities of intelligent life were an unfortunate irrelevance in the majestic universe of stars and galaxies and that it was bad manners to pay too much attention to it. This had not endeared him to exobiologists such as Dr. Perera, who took exactly the opposite view. To them the only purpose of the universe was the production of intelligence and they were apt to talk sneeringly about purely astronomical phenomena. Mere dead matter... was one of their favorite phrases. "Mr. Ambassador," Professor Davidson began, "I have been analyzing the curious behavior of Rama during the last few days and would like to present my conclusions. Some of them are rather startling." Dr. Perera looked surprised, then smug. He strongly approved of anything that startled Professor Davidson. "First of all, there was the remarkable series of events when that young lieutenant flew to the southern end of Rama. The electrical discharges themselves, though spectacular, are not important. It is easy to show that they contained relatively little energy. But they coincided with a change in Rama 's rate of spin and its attitude -- that is, its orientation jn space. This must have involved an enormous amount of energy -- the discharges that nearly cost Lieutenant -- er -- Pak his life were merely a minor byproduct -- perhaps a nuisance that had to be minimized by those giant lightning conductors at the south pole. "I draw two conclusions from this. When a spacecraft -- and we must call Rama a spacecraft despite its fantastic size -- makes a change of attitude it usually means it is about to make a change of orbit. We must therefore take seriously the views of those who believe that Rama mSiy be preparing to become another planet of our sun, instead of going back to the stars. "If this should prove to be the case Endeavor must obviously be prepared to cast off -- is that what spaceships do? -- at a moment's notice. She may be in serious danger while she is still physically attached to Rama. I imagine that Commander Norton is already well aware of this possibility, but I think we should send him an additional warning." "Thank you very much. Professor Davidson. Yes -- Dr. Solomons?" "I'd like to comment on that" said Dr. Solomons. "'Rama seems to have made a change of spin without using any jets or reaction devices. This leaves only two possibilities, it seems to me. The first one is that it has internal gyroscopes or their equivalent. They must be enormous -- where are they? The second possibility, which would turn aU our physics upside down, is that it has a reactionless propulsion system. The so-called spacedrive, which Professor Davidson doesn't believe in. If this is the case Rama may be able to do almost anything. We will be quite unable to anticipate its behavior even on the gross physical level." The diplomats were obviously baffled by this exchange and Davidson refused to be drawn in deeper. He had gone out on enough limbs for one day. "I'll stick to the laws of physics, if you don't mind, until I'm forced to give them up. That we've not found any gyroscopes in Rama may mean that we have not looked hard enough -- or in the right place." Ambassador Bose could see that Dr. Perera was growing impatient. Normally the exobiologist was as happy as anyone else to engage in speculation, but now he had some solid facts for the first time. His long-impoverished science had become wealthy overnight. "Very well. If there are no other comments, I know that Dr. Perera has some important information." "Thank you, Mr. Ambassador. As you've all seen we have at last obtained a specimen of one life form on Rama and have observed several others at close quarters. SurgeonCommander Ernst, Endeavor's medical officer, has sent a full report on the spiderlike creature she dissected. I must say at once that some of her results are baffling, and in any other circumstances I would have refused to believe them. "The spider is definitely organic, though its chemistry differs from ours in many respects -- it contains considerable quantities of light metals. Yet I hestitate to call it an animal, for several fundamental reasons. "In the first place, it seems to have no mouth, no stomach, no gut -- no method of ingesting food. It also has no air intakes, no lungs, no blood and no reproductive system. "You may wonder what it does have. Well, a simple musculature controls its three legs and the three whiplike tendrils or feelers. There's a brain -- fairly complex, mostly concerned with the creature's remarkably developed tri-ocular vision. But eighty per cent of the body consists of a honeycomb of large cells. This is what gave Dr. Ernst such an unpleasant surprise when she started her dissection. If she had been luckier she might have recognized it in time, because the honeycomb is the one structure we've found on Rama that does exist on Earth -- though only in a handful of marine animals. "Most of the spider is simply a battery, very much like that found in electric eels and rays. But in this case it's apparently not used for defense -- it's the creature's source of energy. That is why the beast has no provisions for eating and breathing. It doesn't need such primitive arrangements. And incidentally, this means that it would be perfectly at home in a vacuum. "So we have a creature which, to all intents and purposes, is nothing more than a mobile eye. It has no organs of manipulation -- those tendrils are much too feeble. If I had been given its specifications, I would have said it's merely a reconnaissance device. "Its behavior certainly fits that description. But the other creatures are different. The crabs, the starfish, the sharks-for want of better designations -- can obviously manipulate their environment and appear to be specialized for various functions. I assume that they are also electrically powered since, like the spider, they appear to have no mouths. "I'm sure you'll appreciate the biological problems raised by all this. Could such creatures evolve naturally? I really don't think so. They appear to have been designed, like machines, for specific jobs. If I had to describe them I would say that they are robots -- biological robots -- and as such have no analogy on Earth. "If Rama is a spaceship, perhaps they are part of its crew. As to how they are born -- or created -- that's something I can't tell you. But I can guess that the answer's over there in New York. If Commander Norton and his men can wait long enough they may encounter increasingly complex creatures, given to unpredictable behavior. Somewhere along the line our explorers may meet the Ramans themselves -- the real makers of this world. "And when that happens, gentlemen, there will be no doubt about the answers to these questions." sleeping soundly when his personal communicator dragged him away from happy dreams. He had been holidaying with his family on Mars, flying past the awesome, snow-capped peak of Nix Olympica, mistiest volcano in the solar say something to him. Now he would never know what it was. The dream faded. The reality was his executive officer on the ship. "Sorry to wake you, skipper," said Lieutenant-Commander Kirchoff. "Triple A priority from headquarters." "Let me have it," Norton answered sleepily. "I can't. It's in code -- Commander's Eyes Only." Norton was instantly awake. He had received such a message only three times in his whole career -- and on each occasion it had meant trouble. "Damn!" he said. "What do we do now?" Kirchoff did not bother to answer. Each understood the problem perfectly -- it was one that Ship's Orders had never anticipated. Normally a commander was never more than a few minutes away from his office and the code book was in his personal safe. If he started now Norton might get back to the ship, exhausted, in four or five hours. That was not the way to handle a Class "Gerry," he said at length. "Who's on the switchboard?" "No one but myself." "Recorder off?" "By an odd breach of regulations -- yes." Norton smiled. Gerry was the best exec he had ever worked with -- one who thought of everything. "Okay, you know where my key is. Call me back." He waited as patiently as he could for the next ten minutes, trying -- without much success -- to think of other problems. He hated wasting mental effort. It was unlikely that he could outguess the message that was coming and he would know its contents soon enough. Then he could start worrying effectively. When IGrchoff called back he was obviously speaking under considerable strain. "It's not really urgent, skipper -- an hour won't make any difference. But I prefer to avoid radio. I'll send it down by messenger." "But why -- oh, very well. I trust your judgment. Who will carry it through the airlocks?" "I'm going myself. I'll call you when I reach the Hub." "Which leaves Laura in charge." "For one hour at the most. I'll get right back to the ship." A medical officer did not have the specialized training to be acting commander, any more than a commander could be expected to do an operation. Both jobs had sometimes been successfully switched, in emergencies, but this was not recommended. Well, one rule had already been broken tonight , . , "For the record, you wUl never have left the ship. Have you woken Laura?" "Yes. She's deUghted with the opportunity." "Lucky that doctors are used to keeping secrets. Oh -- have you sent the acknowledgment?" "Of course. In your name." "Then I'll be waiting." Now it was quite impossible to avoid anxious anticipations. Not really urgent... , but  prefer to avoid radio... One thing was certain. The commander was not going to get much more sleep this night. teered for this job -- in many ways, it was a realization of a childhood dream. He had become fascinated by telescopes when he was only six or seven years old and much of his youth had been spent collecting lenses of all shapes and sizes. These he had mounted in cardboard tubes, making instruments of ever-increasing power until he was familiar with the moon and planets, the nearer space stations and the entire landscape within thirty kilometers of his home. He had been lucky in his place of birth among the mountains of Colorado. In almost every direction the view was spectacular and inexhaustible. He had spent hours exploring, in perfect safety, peaks that every year took their toll of careless climbers. Though he had seen much, he had imagined even more; he had liked to pretend that over each crest of rock, beyond the reach of his telescope, were magic kingdoms full of wonderful creatures. And so for years he had avoided visiting the places his lenses brought to him, because he had known that reality could not live up to the dream. Now, on the central axis of Rama he could survey marvels beyond the wildest fantasies of his youth. A whole world lay spread out before him -- a small one, true, yet a man could spend an entire lifetime exploring four thousand square kilometers even when it was dead and changeless. But now life, with all its infinite possibilities, had come to Rama. No one knew who had invented the word "biot." It had seemed to come into instant use by a kind of spontaneous generation. From his vantage point on the Hub, Pieter was Biot-Watcher-in-Chief, and he was beginning, so he believed, to understand some of their behavior patterns. The spiders were mobile sensors, using vision -- and probably touch -- to examine the whole interior of Rama. At one time hundreds of them had been rushing around at high speed, but after less than two days they had disappeared. Now it was quite unusual to see one. They had been replaced by a whole menagerie of much more impressive creatures -- it had been no minor task to think of suitable names for them. There were the window cleaners, with large padded feet, who were apparently polishing their way along the whole length of the six artificial suns. Tlieir enormous shadows, cast across the diameter of the world, sometimes caused temporary eclipses on the far side. The crab that had demolished Dragonfly seemed to be a scavenger. A relay chain of identical creatures had approached Camp Alpha and carried off all the debris that had been neatly stacked on the outskirts. They would have carried off everything else if Norton and Mercer had not stood firm and defied them. The confrontation had been anxious but brief; thereafter the scavengers seemed to distinguish what they were allowed to touch and arrived at regular intervals to see if their services were required. It was a most convenient arrangement and indicated a high degree of intelligence -- either on the part of the scavengers themselves or some controlling entity elsewhere. Garbage disposal on Rama was simple -- everything was thrown into the sea, where it was presumably broken down into forms that could be used again. The process was rapid: Resolution had disappeared overnight, to the great annoyance of Ruby Barnes. Norton had consoled her by pointing out that it had done its job magnificently and that he would never have allowed anyone to use it again in any case. The sharks might not be as discriminating as the scavengers... No astronomer discovering an unknown planet could have been happier than Pieter when he spotted a new type of biot and secured a good photo of it through his telescope. Unfortunately it seemed that all the interesting species were over at the South Pole, where they were performing mysterious tasks around the Horns. Something that looked like a centipede with suction pads could be seen from time to time exploring Big Horn itself, while around the lower peaks Pieter had caught a glimpse of a burly creature that could have been a cross between a hippopotamus and a bulldozer. There was even a double-necked giraffe, which apparently acted as a mobile crane. Presumably Rama, like any ship, required testing, checking and repairing after its immense voyage. The crew was already hard at work -- when would the passengers appear? main job. His orders were to keep watch on the two or three exploring parties that were always out, to see that they did not get into trouble and to warn them if anything approached. He alternated every six hours with anyone else who could be spared, though more than once he had been on duty for twelve hours at a stretch. As a result he now knew the geography of Rama better than any man who would ever live. It was as familiar to him as the Colorado mountains of his youth. When Gerry Kirchoff emerged from Airlock Alpha, Pieter knew at once that something unusual was happening. Personnel transfers nevpr occurred during the sleeping period and it was now past midnight by Mission Time. Then Pieter remembered how short-handed they were and was shocked by a much more startling irregularity. "Gerry -- who's in charge of the ship?" "I am," said Kirchoff coldly as he flipped open his helmet. "You don't thiiik I'd leave the bridge while I'm on watch, do you?" He reached into his suit carry-all and pulled out a small can still bearing the lable: Concentrated Orange Juice-To Make Five Liters. "You're good at this, Pieter. The skipper is waiting for it." Pieter hefted the can, then said, "I hope you've put enough mass inside it. Sometimes they get stuck on the first terrace." "Well, you're the expert." That was true enough. The Hub observers had had plenty of practice at sending down small items that had been forgotten or were needed in a hurry. Tlie trick was to get them safely past the low-gravity region and then to see that the Coriolis effect did not carry them too far away from the camp during the eightPieter anchored liimself firmly, grasped the can and hurled it down the face of the cliff. He did not aim directly towards Camp Alpha, but almost thirty degrees away from it. Almost immediately, air resistance robbed the can of its initial speed, but then the psuedo-gravity of Rama took over and it continued to move down, now at a constant velocity. It hit once near the base of the ladder and did a slow-motion bounce which took it clear of the first terrace. "It's okay now," said Pieter. "Like to make a bet?" "No," was the prompt reply. "You know the odds." "You're no sportsman. But I'll tell you now -- it will stop within three hundred meters of the camp." "That doesn't sound very close." "You might try it some time. I once saw Joe miss by a couple of kilometers." T he can was no longer bouncing-gravity had become strong enough to glue it to the curving face of the north dome. By the time it had reached the second terrace it was rolling along at twenty or thirty kilometers an hour and had reached very nearly the maximum speed that friction would allow. "Now we'll have to wait," said Pieter, seating himself at the telescope, so that he could keep track of the messenger. "It will be there in ten minutes. Ah, here comes the skipper -- I've gotten used to recognizing people from this angle. Now he's looking up at us." "I believe that telescope gives you a sense of power." "Oh, it does. I'm the only person who knows everything that's happening in Rama. At least, I thought I did," he added plaintively, giving Kirchoff a reproachful look. "If it will keep you happy -- the skipper found he'd run out of toothpaste." Conversation languished after that. At last Pieter said, "Wish you'd taken that bet. He's only got to walk fifty meters... now he sees it. Mission complete." "Thanks, Pieter-a very good job. Now you can go back to sleep." "Sleep? I'm on watch until oh four hundred." "Sorry. You must have been sleeping. How else could have dreamed you saw me here?" Norton read the message a halfdozen times to memorize the date. It was hard to keep track of time inside Rama. He had to look at his calendar watch to determine that it was now Day #. for what it said, but for what it implied. The Hermians had made a clandestine launch. That was in itself breach of Space Law. The conclusion was obvious: their "vehicle" could only be a missile. But why? It was inconceivablewell, almost inconceivable -- that they would risk endangering Endeavor, so presumably he would receive ample warning from the Hermians themselves. In an emergency he could leave at a few hours' notice, though he would do so only under extreme protest, at the direct orders of the Co mman de r-inChie f . Slowly and thoughtfully he walked across to the improvised lifesupport complex and dropped the message into an electrosan. The brilliant flare of laser light bursting out through the crack beneath the seatcover told him that the demands of Security were satisfied. It was too bad, he told himself, that all problems could not be disposed of so swiftly and hygienically. kilometers away when the glare of its plasma braking jets became clearly visible in Endeavor's main telescope. By that time the secret was already out and Norton had reluctantly ordered the second and perhaps final evacuation of Rama. But he had no intention of leaving until events gave him no alternative. When it had completed its braking maneuver the unwelcome guest from Mercury was only fifty kilometers from Rama and apparently carrying out a survey through its TV cameras. These were clearly visible -- one fore and one aft -- as were several small omni-antennas and one large directional dish, aimed steadily at the distant lightpoint of Mercury. Norton wondered what instructions were coming down that beam and what information was going back. Yet the Hermians could learn nothing that they did not already know. All that Endeavor had discovered had been broadcast throughout the solar system. This spacecraft -- which had broken all speed records to get here -- could only be an extension of its makers' wiU, an instrument of their purpose. That purpose would soon be known, for in three hours the Hermian ambassador to the United Planets would be addressing the General Assembly. Officially the missile did not yet exist. It bore no identification marks and was not radiating on any standard beacon frequency. This was a serious breach of law, but even Spaceguard had not yet issued a formal protest. Everyone was waiting with nervous impatience to see what Mercury would do next. It had been three days since the missile's existence -- and origin -- had been announced; all that time, the Hermians had remained stubbornly silent. They could be very good at that when it suited them. Some psychologists had claimed that it was almost impossible to understand fully the mentality of anyone born and bred on Mercury. Forever exiled from Earth by its three-times-more powerful gravity, Hermians could stand on the moon and look across the narrow gap to the planet of their ancestors, even of their own parents -- but they could never visit it. And so, inevitably, they claimed that they did not want to. They pretended to despise the soft rains, the loUing fields, the lakes and seas, the blue skies -- aU the things that they could know only through recordings. Because their planet was drenched with such solar energy that the daytime temperature often reached six hundred degrees, they affected a swaggering toughness that did not bear a moment's serious examination. In fact, they tended to be physically weak, since they could only survive if they were totally insulated from their environment. Even if he could have tolerated the gravity, a Hermian would have been quickly incapacitated by a hot day in any equatorial country on Earth. Yet in matters that really counted they were tough indeed. The psychological pressures of that ravening star so close at hand, the engineering problems of tearing into a stubborn planet and wrenching from it aU the necessities of life -- these had produced a spartan and in many ways highly admirable culture. You could rely on the Hermians. If they promised something they would deliver, though the bill might be considerable. It was their own joke that if the sun ever showed signs of going nova, they would contract to get it under control once the fee had been settled. It was a non-Hermian joke that any child who showed signs of interest in art, philosophy or abstract mathematics was ploughed straight back into the hydroponic farms. As far as criminals and psychopaths were concerned, being ploughed under was not a joke at aU. Crime was one of the luxuries that Mercury could not afford. Commander Norton had been to Mercury once, had been enormously impressed -- like most visitors -- and had acquired many Hermian friends. He had fallen in love with a girl in Port Lucifer and had even contemplated signing a three-year contract, but parental disapproval of anyone from outside the orbit of Venus had been too strong. It was just as well. "Triple A message from Earth, skipper," said the bridge. "Voice and backup text from commander-inchief. Ready to accept?" "Check and file text. Let me have the voice." "Here it comes." Admiral Hendrix sounded calm and matter of fact, as if he were issuing a routine fleet order instead of handling a situation unique in the history of space. But then, he was not ten kilometers from the bomb. "C-in-C to Commander, Endeavor. This is a quick summary of the situation as we see it now. You know that the General Assembly meets at #:# and you'll be listening to the proceedings. It is possible that you may then have to take actiop immediately and without consultation -- hence this briefing. "We've analyzed the photos you have sent us. The vehicle is a standard space probe, modified for highimpulse and probably laser-riding for initial boost. Size and mass are consistent with fusion bomb in the #to #-megaton range -- the Hermians use up to # megatons routinely in their mining operations, so they would have had no difficulty in assembling such a warhead. "Our experts also estimate that this would be' the minimum size necessary to assure destruction of Rama. If it were detonated against the thinnest part of the shell -- underneath the Cylindrical Sea -- the hull would be ruptured and the spin of the body would complete its disintegration. "We assume that the Hermians, if they are planning such an act, will give you ample time to get clear. For your information, the gamma-ray flash from such a bomb could be dangerous to you up to a range of a thousand kilometers. "But that is not the most serious danger. The fragments of Rama, weighing tons and spinning off at almost a thousand kilometers an hour, could destroy you at an unlimited distance. We therefore recommend that you proceed along the spin axis, since no fragments will be thrown off in that direction. Ten thousand kilometers should give an adequate safety margin. "This message cannot be intercepted -- it is going by multiplepseudo-random routing, so I can talk in clear English. Your reply may not be secure, so speak with discretion and use code when necessary. I will caU you immediately after the General Assembly discussion. Message concluded. C-in-C out." According to the history a. books -- though no one could really believe them -- there had been a time when the old United Nations had # members. The United Planets had only seven and that was sometimes bad enough. In order of distance from the sun, they were Mercury, Earth, Luna, Mars, Ganymede, Titan and Triton. The list contained numerous omissions and ambiguities which presumably the future would rectify. Critics never tired of pointing out that most of the United Planets were not planets at all, but satel-lites. And how ridiculous that the four giants Jupiter, Saturn, Uranus and Neptune were not included. But no one lived on the gas giants and quite possibly no one ever would. The same might be true of the other major absentee, Venus. Even the most enthusiastic of planetary engineers agreed that it would take centuries to tame Venus. Meanwhile the Hermians kept their eyes on her and doubtless brooded over long-range plans. Separate representation for Earth and Luna had also been a bone of contention-the other members argued that it put too much power in one corner of the solar system. But there were more people on the moon than on all the other worlds except Earth itself. And it was the meeting place of the UP. Moreover, Earth and moon hardly ever agreed on anything, so they were not likely to constitute a dangerous bloc. Mars held the asteroids in trust -- except for the Icarian group (supervised by Mercury) and a handful with perihelions beyond Saturn and thus claimed by Titan. One day the larger asteroids, such as PaUas, Vesta, Juno and Ceres, would be important enough to have their own ambassadors and membership of the UP would then reach two figures. Ganymede represented not only Jupiter -- and therefore more mass than all the rest of the solar system put together -- but also the remaining fifty or so Jovian satellites, if one included temporary captures from the asteroid belt (the lawyers were still arguing over this). In the same way, Titan took care of Saturn, its rings and the other thirty-plus satellites. Tlie situation for Triton was even more complicated. The large moon of Neptune was the outermost body in the solar system under permanent habitation. As a result its ambassador wore a considerable number of hats. He represented Uranus and its eight moons (none yet occupied); Neptune and its other three satellites; Pluto and its solitary moon; and lonely, moonless Persephone. If there were planets beyond Persephone they, too, would be Triton's responsibility. And as if that were not enough, the Ambassador for the Outer Darkness, as he was sometimes called, had been heard to ask plaintively, "Wliat about comets?" It was generally felt that this problem could be left for the future to solve. And yet, in a very real sense, that future was already here. By some definitions, Rama was a comet. Comets were the only other visitors from the interstellar deeps and many had traveled on hyperbolic orbits even closer to the sun than Any space lawyer could make a good case out of that, and the Hermian Ambassador was One of the best. Vt lency the Ambassador for Mercury." As the delegates were arranged counterclockwise in order of distance from the sun, the Hermian was on the president's extreme right. Up to the very last minute he had been interfacing with his computer. Now he removed the synchronizing spectacles which allowed him alone to read the message on the display screen. He picked up his sheaf of notes and rose briskly. "Mr. President, distinguished fellow delegates, I would like to begin with a brief summary of the situation which now confronts us." From some delegates, that phrase "a brief summary" would have evoked sUent groans among all listeners, but everyone knew that Hermians meant exactly what they said. "The giant spaceship, or artificial asteroid, which has been christened Rama was detected over a year ago in the region beyond Jupiter. At first it was believed to be a natural body, moving on a hyperbolic orbit which would take it around the sun and on to the stars. "Wlien its true nature was discovered, the Solar Survey Vessel Endeavor was ordered to rendezvous with it. I am' sure we will all congratulate Commander Norton and his crew for the efficient way in which they have carried out their unique assignment. "After first actual contact Rama was stUl believed to be dead -- frozen for so many hundreds of thousands of years that there was no possibility of revival. This may still be true, in a strictly biological sense. There seems general agreement, among those who have studied the matter, that no living organism of any complexity can survive more than a very few centuries of suspended animation. Even at absolute zero, residual quantum effects eventually erase too much cellular information to make revival possible. It therefore appeared that, although Rama was of enormous archeological importance, it did not present any major astropolitical problems. "It is now obvious that this was a very naive attitude, though even from the first there were some who pointed out that Rama was too precisely aimed at the sun for pure chance to be involved. "Even so, it might have been argued -- indeed, it was argued -- that here was an experiment that had failed. Rama had reached the intended target, but the controlling intelligence had not survived. This view also seems very simpleminded. It surely underestimates the entities we are dealing with. "What we failed to take into account was the possibility of nonbiological survival. If we accept Dr. Perera's very plausible theory, which certainly fits aU the facts, the creatures who have been observed inside Rama did not exist until a short time ago. Their patterns, or templates, were stored in some central information bank and when the time was ripe they were manufactured from available raw materials, presumably the metallo-organic soup of the Cylindrical Sea. Such a feat is still somewhat beyond our own ability, but does not present any theoretical problems. We know that solid state circuits, unlike living matter, can store information without loss for indefinite periods of time. "So Rama is now in full operating condition, serving the purpose of its builders -- whoever they may be. From our point of view, it does not matter if the builders themselves have aU been dead for a will be recreated to join their servants at any moment. With or without them, their will is being done and will continue to be done. ""Rama has now given proof that its propulsion system is still operating. In a few days it will be at perihehon, where it would logically make any major orbit change. We may therefore soon have a new planet moving through the solar system over which my government has jurisdiction. Or it may, of course, make additional changes and occupy a final orbit at any distance from the sun. It could even become a satellite of a major planet -- such as Earth. "We are therefore, fellow delegates, faced with a whole spectrum of possibihties, some of them very serious indeed. It is foolish to pretend that these creatures must be benevolent and will not interfere with us in any way. If they came to our solar syem they need something from it. Even if it is only scientific knowledge, consider how that knowledge may be used. "What confronts us now is a technology hundreds -- perhaps thousands -- of years in advance of ours, and a culture which may have no points of contact whatsoever with ours. We have been studying the behavior of the biological robots -- the biots -- inside Rama as shown on the films that Commander Norton has relayed, and we have arrived at certain conclusions we wish to pass on to you. "On Mercury we are perhaps unlucky in having no indigenous life forms to observe. But we have, of course a complete record of terrestrial ecology and we find in it one striking parallel with Rama. "This is the termite colony. Like Rama, it is an artificial world with a controlled environment. Like Rama, its functioning depends upon a whole series of specialized biological machines -- workers, builders, farmers -- warriors. And although we do not know if Rama has a Queen, I suggest that the island known as New York serves a similar function. "Now, it would obviously be absurd to press this analogy too far. It breaks down at many points. But I put it to you for this reason. "What degree of cooperation or understanding would ever be possible between human beings and termites? When there is no conflict of interest, we tolerate each other. But when either needs the other's territory or resources no quarter is given. "Thanks to our technology and our intelligence, we have always won and will continue to win if we are sufficiently determined. But sometimes it is not easy and there are those who believe that in the long run final victory may yet go to the termites. "With this in mind, consider now the appalling threat that Rama may -- I do not say must -- present to human civilization. What steps have we taken to counter it if the worst eventuality should occur? None whatsoever. We have merely talked and speculated and written learned papers. "Well, my fellow delegates. Mercury has done more than this. Acting under the provisions of Clause thirty-four of the Space Treaty of two thousand fifty-seven, which entitles us to take any steps necessary to protect the integrity of our solar space, we have dispatched a highenergy nuclear device to Rama. We will indeed be happy if we never have to utilize it. But now, at least, we are not helpless -- as we were before. "It may be argued that we have acted unilaterally and without prior consultation. We admit that. But does anyone here imagine -- with all respect, Mr. President -- that we could have secured any agreement on this matter in the time available? We consider that we are acting not only for ourselves, but for the whole human race. All future generations may one day thank us for our foresight. "We recognize that it would be a tragedy, even a crime, to destroy an artifact as wonderful as Rama. If there is any way in which this can be avoided, without risk to humanity, we will be very happy to hear of it. We have not found a way and time is running out. "Within the next few days, before Rama reaches perihelion, the choice will have to be made. We will, of course, give ample warning to Endeavor. But we would advise Commander Norton always to be ready to leave at an hour's notice. It is conceivable that Rama may undergo further dramatic transformations at any moment. "That is all, Mr. President, fellow delegates. I thank you for your attention. I look forward to your cooperation."   mians fit into your theology?" "Only too well. Commander," replied Lieutenant Rodrigo with a humorless smile. "It's the age-old conflict between the forces of good and the forces of evil. And there are times when men have to take sides in such a conflict."  thought it would be something like that, Norton told himself. This situation must have been a shock to Boris, but he would not have resigned himself to passive acquiesence. The Cosmo-Christers were very energetic, competent people. Indeed, in some ways they were remarkably like the Hermians. "I take it you have a plan. Rod." "Yes, Commander. It's really quite simple. We merely have to disable the bomb." "Oh? And how do you propose to do that?" "With a small pair of wirecutters." If the suggestion had been made by anyone else Norton would have assumed that it was intended as a joke. But Boris Rodrigo did not joke about most matters. "Now just a minute -- the probe is bristling with cameras. Do you suppose the Hermians will just sit and watch you?" "Of course. That's all they can do. When the signal reaches them it will be far too late for them to do anything else. I can easily finish the job in ten minutes." "I see. They certainly will be mad. But suppose the bomb is boobytrapped so that interference sets it off." "That seems very unlikely -- what would be the purpose? This bomb was built for a specific deep-space mission and it will be fitted with all sorts of safety devices to prevent detonation except on a positive, command. But that's a risk I'm prepared to take. And it can be done without endangering the ship. I've worked everything out." "I'm sure you have," said Norton. The idea was almost seductive in its appeal. He particularly liked the thought of frustrated Hermians and stood ready to give a good deal to record their reactions when they realized -- too late -- what was happening to their deadly toy. But there were other complications and these seemed to multiply as Norton surveyed the problem. He was facing by far the most difficult, and the most crucial, decision of his entire career. And that was a ridiculous understatement. He was faced with the most difficult decision any commander had ever had to make -- the future of the entire human race might well depend upon it. For just suppose the Hermians were right? switched on the Do Not Disturb sign. He could not remember when he had last used it and was mildly surprised that it was working. Now, in the heart of his crowded, busy ship, he was completely alone -- except for the portrait of Captain James Cook gazing at him down the corridors of time. It was impossible to consult with Earth. He had already been warned that any messages might be tapped, perhaps by relay devices on the bomb itself. That left the whole responsibility in his hands. He could do nothing and simply wait until the Hermians advised him to leave. How would that look in the histories of the future? Norton was not greatly concerned with posthumous fame or infamy, yet he did not care to be remembered forever as the accessory to a cosmic crime it had been in his power to prevent. And Rodrigo's plan was flawless. As Norton had expected, Rodrigo had worked out every detail, anticipated every possibility, even the remote danger that the bomb might be triggered when tampered with. If that happened Endeavor would still be safe behind the shield of Rama. As for Lieutenant Rodrigo himself -- he seemed to regard the possibility of instant apotheosis with complete equanimity. To act, or not act -- that was the question. Whatever he did, the possibilities for good and evil seemed in perfect balance. He was faced with the most morally difficult of all decisions. If his choice turned out wrong he would know very quickly. But if he were correct he might never be able to prove it. The time had come to listen to his inner voices. He pressed the call button for the bridge circuit and said slowly, "Lieutenant Rodrigo -- I'd like to see you." Then he closed his eyes, hooked his thumbs in the restraining straps of his chair and prepared to enjoy a few moments of total relaxation. It might be some time before he would experience it again. T he scooter had been stripped of aU unnecessary equipment -- it was now merely an open framework holding together propulsion, guidance and life-support systems. Even the seat for the second pilot had been removed, for every kilogram of extra mass had to be paid for in mission time. That was one of the reasons, though not the most important, why Rodrigo had insisted on going alone. It was such a simple job that there was no need for any extra hands and the mass of a passenger would cost several minutes of flight time. Now the stripped-down scooter could accelerate at over a third of a gravity and could make the trip from Endeavor to the bomb in four minutes. That left six to spare -- they should be sufficient. Rodrigo looked back only once when he had left the ship. He saw that, as planned. Endeavor had lifted from Rama's central axis and was thrusting gently away across the spinning disk of the North Face. By the time he reached the bomb she would have placed the thickness of Rama between them. He took his time, flying over the polar plain. There was no hurry here because the bomb's cameras could not yet see him and he could therefore conserve fuel. Then he drifted over the curving rim of the world -- and there was the missile, glittering in sunUght fiercer even than that shining on the planet of its birth. Rodrigo had already punched in the guidance instructions. He initiated the sequence. The scooter spun on its gyros and came up to full thrust in a matter of seconds. At first the sensation of weight seemed crushing but Rodrigo adjusted to it. He had, after all, comfortably endured twice as much inside Rama and had been born under three times as much on Earth. The huge, curving exterior wall of the forty-kilometer cylinder was slowly falling away beneath him as the scooter aimed itself directly at the bomb. Yet it was impossible to judge Rama's size, since it was completely smooth and featureless -- so featureless, indeed, that it was difficult to tell that it was spinning. One hundred seconds into the mission: he was approaching the halfway point. The bomb was stUl too far away to show any details, but it was much brighter against the jetblack sky. It was strange to see no dazzling Venus. The dark filters that protected his eyes against the deadly glare made sightseeing impossible. Rodrigo guessed that he was breaking a record; probably no other man had ever engaged in extra-vehicular work so close to the sun. Luckily solar activity was low. At two minutes, ten seconds the flipover light started flashing. Thrust dropped to zero and the scooter spun through # degrees. FuU thrust was back in an instant, but now he was decelerating at the same mad rate of three meters per second squared -- rather better than that, in fact, since he had lost almost half his propellant mass. The bomb was twenty-five kilometers away; he would be there in another two minutes. He had hit a top speed of fifteen hundred kilometers an hour, utter insanity for a space scooter and probably another record. But this was hardly a routine was doing. T he bomb was growing. He could now see the main antenna holding steady on the invisible star of Mercury. Along that beam the image of his approaching scooter had been flashing at the speed of Ught for the last three minutes. There were still two to go before it reached Mercury. What would the Hermians do when they saw him? There would be consternation, of course. They would realize instantly that he had made a rendezvous with the bomb several minutes before they had even known he was on the way. Probably the first observer to detect him would call higher authority. That would take more time. But even in the worst possible caseeven if the observer on duty had authority to detonate the bomb and pressed the button immediately -- it would take another five minutes for the signal to reach the bomb. Though Rodrigo was not gambling on it -- Cosmo-Christers never gambled -- he was quite sure that there would be no such instantaneous reaction. The Hermians would hesitate to destroy a reconnaissance vehicle from Endeavor, even if 'they suspected its motives. They would certainly attempt some form of communication first. Too, they would not want to waste a gigaton bomb on a mere scooter, and wasted it would be if it were detonated twenty kilometers from its target. They would want to move it first. Rodrigo was sure he had plenty of time, but he still planned to assume the very worst. He meant to act as if the bomb's triggering impulse would arrive in the shortest possible time -- in just five minutes. As the scooter closed in across the last few hundred meters Rodrigo quickly matched the details he could now see with those he had studied in photographs taken at long range. The bomb was a cyUnder about ten meters long and three in diameter -- by a strange coincidence its proportions nearly matched those of Rama. It was attached to the framework of the carrier vehicle by an open latticework of short I-beams. For some reason, probably having to do with the location of the center of mass, it was supported at right angles to the axis of the carrier, so that it conveyed an appropriately sinister hammerhead impression. It was indeed a hammer: one powerful enough to smash a world. From each end of the bomb a bundle of braided cables ran along the cylindrical side and disappeared through the latticework into the interior of the vehicle. All communications and controls were here -- there was no antenna of any kind on the bomb itself. Rodrigo had only to cut those two sets of cables and there would be nothing here but harmless, inert metal. Although this was exactly what he had expected, the job now seemed a little too easy. He glanced at his watch. It would be another thirty seconds before the Hermians, even if they had been watching when he rounded the edge of Rama, could know of his existence. He had an absolutely certain five minutes for uninterrupted work and a # per cent probability of much longer than that. As soon as the scooter had drifted to a complete halt Rodrigo grappled it to the missile framework, so that the two formed a rigid structure. That took only seconds. He had already chosen his tools and was out of the phot's seat at once, only slightly hampered by the stiffness of his heavyinsulation suit. The first thing he found himself inspecting was a small metal plate bearing the inscription: Section D. # Sunset Boulevard, Vulcanopolis # For information; apply to Henry K. Jones. Rodrigo suspected that in a very few minutes Mr. Jones might be rather busy. The heavy wirecutters made short work of the cable. As the first strands parted Rodrigo gave scarcely a thought to the fires of hell that were pent up only centimeters away. If his actions triggered them he would never know. He glanced again at his watch. He had spent less than a minute, which meant that he was on schedule. Now for the backup cable -- and then he could head for home in full view of the furious and frustrated Hermians. He was just beginning to work on the second cable assembly when he felt a faint vibration in the metal he was touching. Startled, he looked back along the body of the missile. The characteristic blue-violet glow of a plasma thruster in action was hovering around one of the attitude control jets. The bomb was preparing to move. T he message from Mercury was brief and devastating. It arrived two minutes after Rodrigo had disappeared around the edge of Rama. Norton read it with disbelief and anger. He felt a childish impulse to radio back that all his crew was inside Rama, and it would take hours to get everyone out. But that would achieve nothing -- except perhaps to test the will and nerve of the Hermians. And why had they decided to act several days before Rama reached perihelion? He wondered if the mounting pressure of public opinion had become too great and they had decided to present the rest of the human race with a fait accompli. It seemed an unlikely explanation; such sensitivity would have been uncharacteristic. There was no way Norton could recall Rodrigo, for the scooter was now in the radio shadow of Rama and would be out of contact until they were in Une of sight again. That would not happen until the mission was completed -- or had failed. Norton would have to wait it out. He still had plenty of time -- a full fifty minutes. MeanwMe, he had decided on the most effective answer to Mercury. He would ignore the message completely and see what the Hermians did next. not one of physical fear-it was something much more devastating. He believed that the universe operated accorded to strict laws that not even God Himself could disobey, much less the Hermians. No message could travel faster than light. He was five minutes ahead of anything that Mercury could do. That the bomb was starting to move could only be a coincidencefantastic, and perhaps deadly, but no more than that. By chance, a control signal must have been sent to the bomb at about the time he was leaving Endeavor. While he had been traveling fifty kilometers it Or perhaps the bomb's movement was only an automatic change of attitude to counter the overheating somewhere in the vehicle. There were places where the skin temperature approached fifteen hundred degrees and Rodrigo had been careful to keep as much in the shadows as possible. A second thruster started to fire, checking the spin given by the first, so this was not a mere thermal adjustment. The bomb was reorienting itself to point toward Rama. Useless to wonder why this was happening at this precise moment in time. There was one thing in his favor -- the missile was a low-acceleration device. A tenth of a gee was the most that it could manage. He could hang on. He checked the grapples attaching the scooter to the bomb's framework and rechecked the safety line on his own suit. A cold anger was growing in his mind, adding to his determination. Did this maneuver mean that the Hermians were going to explode the bomb without warning, giving Endeavor no chance to escape? That seemed incredible -- an act not only of brutality but of folly, calculated to turn the rest of the solar system against Mercury. And what would have made the Hermians ignore the solemn promise of their own ambassador? Whatever their plan, they would not get away with it. T he second message from Mercury was identical with the first and arrived ten minutes later. So they had extended the deadline -- Norton still had one hour. They had obviously waited until a reply from Endeavor could have reached them before calling him again. Now there was another factor; by this time they must have seen Rodrigo and would have had several minutes in which to take action. Their instructions to the bomb could already be on the way and might arrive at any second. He should be preparing to leave the area. At any moment the skyfilUng bulk of Rama might become incandescent along the edges, blazing with a transient glory that would far outshine the sun. Rodrigo was securely anchored. Only twenty seconds later it cut off again. He did a quick mental calculation and decided the bomb at its present rate of speed would take over an hour to reach Perhaps it was only moving in close to get a quicker reaction. If so, the precaution was a wise one, but the Hermians had taken it too late. Rodrigo glanced at his watch, though by now he was almost aware of the time without having to check. Observers on Mercury would now be seeing him heading purposefully toward the bomb and less than two kilometers away from it. They could have no doubt of his intentions and would be wondering if he had already carried them out. The second set of cables were severed as easily as the first. Like any good workman, Rodrigo had chosen his tools well. The bomb was disarmed or, to be more accurate, it could no longer be detonated by remote command. One other danger remained and Rodrigo could not afford to ignore it. There were no external contact fuses, but there might be internal ones that would be armed by the shock of impact. The Hermians still had control over their vehicle's movement and could crash it into Rama whenever they wished. Rodrigo's work was not yet completed. Five minutes from now, in that control room somewhere on Mercury, they would see him crawling back along the exterior of the missile, carrying the modest wirecutters that had neutralized the mightiest weapon ever built by man. He was almost tempted to wave at the camera, but decided that the gesture would be undignified. He was, after aU, making history and the years to come. Unless, of course, the Hermians destroyed the recording in a fit of pique -- for which he would hardly blame them. He reached the mounting of the long-range antenna and drifted hand-over-hand along it to the big dish. His faithful cutters made short work of the multiplex feed system, chewing up cables and laser Wave guides alike. When he made the last snip the antenna started to swing slowly around. The unexpected movement took him by surprise until he realized that he had destroyed the automatic communications lock on Mercury. Exactly five miriutes from now the Hermians would lose all contact with their servant. Not only was it impotentnow it was blind and deaf. Rodrigo climbed slowly back to the scooter, released the shackles and swung it around until the forward bumpers were pressing against the missile, as close as possible to its center of mass. He brought thrust up to full power and held it there for twenty seconds. Pushing against many times its own mass, the scooter responded very sluggishly. When Rodrigo cut the thrust back to zero he took a careful reading of the bomb's new velocity vector. It would miss Rama by a wide margin -- and it could be located again with precision at any future time. It was, after all, a valuable piece of equipment. Lieutenant Rodrigo was a man of almost pathological honesty. He would not like the Hermians to accuse him of losing their property. I J "this nonsense has cost us more than a day, but at least it's given me a chance to talk to you. "I'm still in the ship and she's heading back to station at the polar axis. We picked up Rod an hour ago, looking as if he'd just come off duty after a quiet watch. I suppose neither he nor I will ever be able to visit Mercury again and I'm wondering if we're going to be treated as heroes or villains when we get back to Earth. But my conscience is clear. I'm sure we did the right thing. I wonder if Rama will ever say, 'Thank you.' "We can stay here only two more days. Unlike Rama, we don't have a kilometer-thick skin to protect us from the sun. The hull's already developing dangerous hotspots and we've had to pu,t out some local screening. I'm sorry. I didn't want to bore you with my problems. At any rate, there's time for just one more trip into Rama and I intend to make the most of it. But don't worry -- I'm not taking any chances." He stopped the recording. He was, to say the least, stretching the truth. A sense of danger and uncertainty filled all his moments inside Rama. No man could ever feel really at home there, in the presence of forces beyond his understanding. And on this final trip, now that he knew he could never return and that no future operations would be risked, he intended to press his luck just a little further. He resumed: "In forty-eight hours, then, weTl have completed this mission. What happens afterward is still uncertain. As you know, we've used virtually aU our fuel getting into this orbit. I'm still waiting to hear if a tanker can rendezvous with us in time to get us back to Earth, or whether we'll have to make planetfall on Mars. Anyway, I should be home by Clmstmas. Tell Junior I'm sorry I can't bring a baby biot -- there's no such animal. "We're all fine, but very tired. I've earned a long leave after all this and you and I will make up for lost time. Wliatever others say about me, you can claim you're married to a hero. How many wives have husbands who have literally saved a world?" As always, he listened carefully to the tape before duping it, to make sure that it was applicable to both his families. It was strange to think that he did not know which of them he would see first. Usually his schedule was determined at least a year in advance, by the inexorable movements of the planets themselves. But that had been in the days before Rama. Now nothing would ever be the same again. #TF WE try it," said Karl MerXcer, "do you think the biots will stop us?" "That's one of the things I want to find out. Why are you looking at me like that?" "I was wondering. Commander, if you think you own Rama. Until now you've vetoed any attempt to cut into buildings. Why the switch? Have the Hermians given you ideas?" Norton laughed, then suddenly checked himself. It was a shrewd question. He himself was not sure if the obvious answers were the right ones. "I may have been ultra-cautious -- I've tried to avoid trouble. But this is our last chance. If we're forced to retreat in a hurry we won't have lost much." "Assuming that we retreat in good order." "Of course. But the biots have never shown hostility. And except for the spiders, I don't believe there's anything here that can catch us if we do have to run for it." "You may run, skipper, but I intend to leave with dignity. Incidentally, I've decided why the biots are so polite to us." "It's a little late for a new theory." "Here it is anyway. They think we're Ramans. They can't tell the difference between one oxy-eater and another." "I don't believe they're that stupid." "It's not a matter of stupidity. They've been programed for their particular jobs and we simply don't come into their frame of reference." "Perhaps you're right. We may find out as soon as we start work on London." joyed those old bank-robbery movies, but he had never expected to be involved in one. Yet breaking and entering was what he was doing now. The deserted streets of "London" seemed full of menace, though he knew that mostly his guilty conscience was bothering him. He did not really believe that the sealed and windowless structures ranged all around were full of watchful inhabitants, waiting to emerge in angry hordes as soon as the invaders laid a hand on their property. In fact, he was quite certain that this whole complex -- like all the other towns -- was merely some kind of storage area. Yet his second fear, also based on innumerable ancient crime dramas, might be better grounded. His activities might not evoke clanging alarm bells and screaming sirens, but it was reasonable to assume that Rama would have some kind of warning system. Or how did the biots know when and where their services were needed? There was a smell of nitric oxides as the air itself started to burn in the beam of Joe's laser torch, and a steady sizzling as the fiery knife sliced toward secrets that had been hidden since the birth of man. Nothing material could resist this concentration of power and the cut proceeded smoothly at a rate of several meters a minute. In a remarkably short time a section large enough to admit a man had been sliced out. As the cutaway section showed no sign of moving Sergeant Myron tapped it gently -- then harder -- then banged on it with all his strength. It fell inwards with a hollow, reverberating crash. Once again, as he had done during that very first entrance into Rama, Norton remembered the archeologist who had opened the old Egyptian tomb. He did not expect to see the glitter of gold; in fact, he entertained no preconceived ideas at all as he crawled through the opening, his flashlight held in front of him. A Greek temple made of glass -- that was his first impression. The building was filled with row upon row of vertical crystalline columns, about a meter wide and stretching from floor to ceiling. Hundreds of them marched away into the darkness beyond the reach of his light. Norton walked toward the nearest column and directed his beam into its interior. Refracted as if through a cylindrical lens, the light fanned out on the far side to be focused and repetition in the array of pillars beyond. He felt that he was in the middle of some complicated demonstration in optics. "Very pretty," said the practical Mercer, "but what does it mean? Who needs a forest of glass pillars?" Norton rapped gently on the column. It sounded solid, though more metallic than crystalline. He was completely baffled and so followed a piece of useful advice he had heard long ago; When in doubt, say nothing and move on. As he reached the next column, which looked exactly like the first, he heard an exclamation of surprise from Mercer. "I could have sworn this pillar was empty. Now there's something inside it." Norton glanced back quickly. "Where? I don't see anything." H e followed the direction of Mercer's pointing finger. It was aimed at nothing; the column was stiU completely transparent. "You can't see it?" Mercer asked incredulously. "Come around to this side. Damn -- now I've lost it!" "What's going on here?" demanded Calvert. It was several minutes before he got even the first approximation to an answer. The columns were not transparent from every angle or under all illumination. As one walked around them, objects would suddenly flash into view, apparently embedded like flies in amber, and would then disappear again. There were dozens of them, aU different. They looked real and solid, yet many seemed to occupy the identical spaces. "Holograms," said Calvert, "Just like a museum on Earth." That was the obvious explanation, therefore Norton viewed it with suspicion. His doubts grew as he examined the other columns and either discovered or conjured up the images stored in their interiors -- he was not sure which. He thought he could identify hand tools (though for huge and peculiar hands), containers, small machines with keyboards that seemed to have been made for more than five fingers, scientific instruments, startlingly conventional domestic utensils, including knives and plates which, apart from their size, would have not attracted a second glance on any terrestrial table. They were aU there, with hundreds of less identifiable objects, often jumbled up together in the same pillar. A museum, surely, would have some logical arrangement, some segregation of related items. What he saw seemed to be a completely random collection of hardware. "All right. Let's try the cameras on these," he said. "They might make sense to somebody." The crew had photographed the elusive images inside a score of the crystal pillars when the sheer variety of items gave Norton a clue. Perhaps this was not a collection, but a catalog, indexed according to some arbitrary but perfectly logical system. He thought of the wild juxtapositions that any dictionary or alphabetized list will give, and tried out the idea on his companions. "I see what you mean," said Mercer. "The Ramans might be equally surprised to find us putting -- ah -- camshafts next to cameras." "Or books beside boots," added Calvert, after several seconds of hard thinking. One could play this game for hours, he decided, with increasing degrees of impropriety. "That's the idea," replied Norton. "This may be an indexed catalog for three-D images -- templates -- solid blueprints, if you like." "For what purpose?" "Well, you know the theory about the biots, the idea that they don't exist until they're needed and then they're created -- synthesized -- from patterns stored somewhere?" "I see," said Mercer, slowly and thoughtfully. "So when a Raman needs a left-handed blivet he punches out the correct code number and a copy is manufactured from the pattern in here." "Something like that. But please don't ask me about the practical details." The pillars among which they had been moving had been steadily growing in size and were now more than two meters in diameter. The images were correspondingly larger; it was obvious that, for doubtless excellent reasons, the Ramans believed in sticking to a one-to-one scale. Norton wondered how they stored anything really big. coverage the four explorers spread out and were taking photographs as quickly as they could get their cameras focused on the fleeting images. This was an astonishing piece of luck, Norton told himself, though he felt that he had earned it -- they could not possibly have made a better choice than this Illustrated Catalog of Raman artifacts, And yet, in another way, it could hardly have been more frustrating. There was nothing actually here except impalpable patterns of hght and darkness. These apparently solid objects did not really exist. Even knowing this, more than once Norton felt an almost irresistible urge to laser his way into one of the pillars, so that he could have something material to take back to Earth. It was the same impulse, he told himself wryly, that would prompt a monkey to grab the reflection of a banana in a mirror. He was photographing what seemed to be some kind of optical device when Calvert's shout started him running through the pillars. "Skipper -- Karl -- Will -- look at this!" Joe was prone to sudden enthusiasms, but what he had found now was enough to justify any amount of excitement. Inside one of the two-meter columns was an elaborate harness or uniform, obviously made for a vertical creature much taller than a man. A narrow central metal band apparently surrounded the waist, thorax, or some division unknown to terrestrial zoology. From this rose three slim columns, tapering outward and ending in a perfectly circular belt, an impressive meter in diameter. Loops equally spaced along it could only be intended to go around upper limbs or arms -- three of them. There were numerous pouches, buckles, bandoliers from which tools (or weapons?) protruded, pipes and electrical conductors, even small black boxes that would have looked perfectly at home in an electronics lab on Earth. The whole arrangement was almost as complex as a spacesuit, though it obviously provided only partial covering for the creature wearing it. "About two and a half meters high," said Mercer thoughtfully, "not counting the head -- whatever that was like." "With three arms and presumably three legs. The same plan as the spiders, but on a much more massive scale. Do you suppose that's a coincidence?" "Probably not. We design robots in our own image. We might expect the Ramans to do the same." Joe Calvert, unusually subdued, was looking at the display with something like awe. "Do you suppose they know we're here?" "I doubt it," said Mercer. "We haven't even reached their threshold of consciousness, though the Hermians certainly had a good try." They were still standing there, unable to drag themselves away, when Pieter called from the Hub, his voice full of urgent concern. "Skipper -- you'd better get outside." "What is it -- biots heading this way?" "No -- something much more serious is happening. The lights are going out." side, it seemed to Norton that the six suns of Ramc were as had made a mistake... Pieter had anticipated his reaction. "It happened so slowly," he explained, "that it was a long time before I noticed any difference. But there's no doubt about it. I've taken a meter reading. The light level's down forty per cent." Now, as his eyes readjusted themselves after the gloom of the glass temple, Norton could believe him. The long day of Rama was drawing to its close. It was still as warm as ever, yet Norton felt himself shivering. He had known this sensation once before, during a beautiful summer day on Earth. There had been an inexplicable weakening of light as if darkness were falling from the sky, though not a cloud had been visible. Then he remembered -- a partial eclipse had been in progress. "This is it," he said grimly. "We're going home. Leave all the equipment behind. We won't need it again." Now, he hoped, one piece of planning was about to prove its worth. He had selected London for this raid because no other town was so close to a stairway. The foot of Beta was only four kilometers away. The men set out at a steady, loping trot, the most comfortable mode of traveling at half a gravity. Norton set a pace which, he estimated, would get them to the edge of the plain without exhaustion and in minimum time. He was acutely aware of the eight kilometers they would still have to climb when they had reached Beta, but he would feel much safer when they had actually started the ascent. The first tremor came when they had almost reached the stairway. It was very slight and instinctively Norton turned toward the south, expecting to see another display of fireworks around the Horns. But Rama never seemed to repeat itself exactly. If there were any electrical discharges above those needle-sharp mountains they were too faint to be seen. "Bridge," he called, "did you notice that?" "Yes, skipper. Very small shock. Could be another attitude change. We're watching the rate gyro. Nothing yet. Just a minute! Positive reading. Can just detect it -- less than a microradian per second, but holding." So Rama was beginning to turn, though with almost imperceptible slowness. Those earlier shocks might have been a false alarm but this, surely, was the real thing. "te increasing -- five microrad. Hello, did you feel that shock?" "We certainly did. Get all ship's systems operational. We may have to leave in a hurry." "Do you expect an orbit change already? We're still a long way from perihelion." "I don't think Rama works by our textbooks. We're just about at Beta. We'll rest here for five minutes." Five minutes was utterly inadequate, yet it seemed an age. For there was now no doubt that the light was failing and failing fast. Though they were all equipped with flashlights, the thought of darkness here was now intolerable. They felt an overwhelming urge to escape, to get out into the light of the sun, a kUometer away on the other side of these cylindrical walls. Norton called Hub. "Is the searchlight operating? We may need it in a hurry." "Yes, skipper. Here it comes." started to shine eight kilometers above their heads. Even against the fading day of Rama it looked surprisingly feeble, but it had served them before and would guide them once again if they needed it. Tliis, Norton was grimly aware, would be the longest and most nerve-wracking climb they had ever made. Whatever happened, it would be impossible to hurry. If they overexerted themselves they would simply collapse somewhere on that vertiginous dope and would have to wait untU their protesting muscles permitted them to continue. By this time, he thought, he and his men had to be one of the fittest crews that had ever carried out a space mission. Still, Rama imposed limits to what flesh and blood could do. After an hour's steady plodding they had reached the fourth section of the stairway, about tliree kilometers from the plain. From nowon travel would be easier-gravity was already down to a third of Earth value. Although there had been minor shocks from time to time, no other unusual phenomena had occurred and there was still plenty of light. Norton began to feel more optimistic and even wondered if he had cut off the exploration of the crystal pillars too soon. One thing was certain, however: there was no going back. He and those with him had walked for the last time on the plain of Rama. It was while they were taking a ten-minute rest on the fourth platform that Joe Calvert suddenly asked, "What's that noise, skipper?" "I don't hear anything." "High-pitched whistle -- dropping in frequency. You don't hear it?" "Your ears are younger than mine -- oh, now I catch it." The whistle seemed to come from everywhere. Soon it was loud and piercing, then fell swiftly in pitch. Suddenly it stopped. A few moments later it came again, repeating the same sequence. Despite its alienness the sound had the mournful, compelling quality of a lighthouse siren sending out its warnings into the fog-shrouded night. It held a message -- and an urgent one. It was not designed for their ears, yet they caught the sense of it. Then, as if to make doubly sure, it was reinforced by the lights themselves. They dimmed almost to extincbeads like ball lightning raced along the six narrow valleys that had moments earlier illuminated this world. They moved from both poles towards the sea in a synchronized, hypnotic rhythm which could have only one meaning. To the sea! the lights were calling. To the sea! And the summons was hard to resist. There was not a man who did not feel a compulsion to turn back, to seek oblivion in the waters of Rama. Norton called Hub urgently. "Can you see what's happening?" The voice of Pieter came back to him, sounding awed and more than a little frightened. "Yes, skipper. I'm looking across at the southern continent. There are still biots over there, including some big ones. Cranes, bulldozers -- lots of scavengers. And they're all rushing back to the sea faster than I've ever seen them move before. There goes a craneright over the edge! Just like Jimmy, but going down a lot quicker. It smashed to pieces when it hit. And here come the sharks. They're tearing into it -- uh -- it's not a pleasant sight. "Now I'm looking at the plain. Here's a bulldozer that seems to have broken down -- it's going around in circles. Now a couple of crabs are tearing into it, pulling it to pieces -- skipper, I think you'd better get back right away." "Believe me," Norton said with deep feeling, "we're coming just as quickly as we can." hatches like a ship preparing for a storm. That was Norton's overwhelming impression, though he could not have put it on a logical basis. He no longer felt completely rational. Two compulsions were warring in his mind -- the need to escape and the desire to obey those bolts of lightning that still flashed across the sky, ordering him to join the biots in their march to the sea. One more section of stairway -- another ten-minute pause to let the fatigue poisons drain from his muscles. Then on again -- another two kilometers to go... The maddening sequence of descending whistles ceased. At the same moment, the fireballs racing along the slots of the Straight Valleys stopped their seaward strobing. Rama's six linear suns were once more continuous bands of light. But they were fading fast and sometimes they flickered, as if tremendous Jolts of energy were being drained from waning power sources. From time to time slight tremors occurred underfoot. The bridge reported that Rama was still swinging with imperceptible slowness, like a compass needle responding to a weak magnetic field. This was perhaps reassuring -- when Rama stopped its swing Norton would really begin to worry. All the biots had gone, Pieter reported. In the whole interior of Rama the only movement was that of human beings, crawUng with painful slowness up the curving face of the northern dome. Norton had long since overcome the vertigo he had felt on that first ascent, but now a new fear was beginning to creep into his mind. He and his men were too vulnerable on this endless climb from plain to Hub. Suppose that, when it had completed its attitude change, Rama started to accelerate? Presumably its thrust would be along the axis. If it came in the northward direction, that would be no problem -- they would be held a little more firmly against the slope they were ascending. But if it were toward the south they might be swept off into space, to fall back eventually on the plain far below. He tried to reassure himself with the thought that any possible acceleration would be very feeble. Dr. Perera's calculations had been most convincing -- Rama could not possibly accelerate at more than a fiftieth of a gravity, or the Cylindrical Sea would climb the southern cliff and flood an entire continent. But Perera had been in a comfortable study back on Earth, not with kilometers of overhanging metal apparently about to crash down upon his head. And perhaps Rama had been designed for periodic flooding. Norton tried to tell himself that he was being ridiculous. It was absurd to imagine that all these unwieldy tons could suddenly start moving with sufficient acceleration to shake him loose. Nevertheless, for the remainder of the ascent he never let himself get far' from the handrail. The stairway ended lifetimes later. Only a few hundred meters of vertical, recessed ladder were left. It was no longer necessary to climb this section since one man at the Hub, hauling on a cable, could easily hoist another against the rapidly diminishing gravity. Even at the bottom of the ladder a man weighed less than five kilos -- at the top, practically zero. grasping a rung from time to time to counter the feehle Coriolis force stUl trying to push him off the ladder. He almost forgot his knotted muscles, as he had his last view of Rama. The scene was about as bright now as Earth under a full moon. The overall view was clear, but one could no longer make out details. The South Pole was partially obscured by a glowing mist. Only the peak of Big Horn protruded through it-a small, black dot, seen exactly head-on. The carefully mapped but still unknown continent beyond the sea was the same apparently random patchwork that it had always been. It was too foreshortened and too full of complex detail to reward visual examination and Norton scanned it only briefly. He swept his eyes around the encircUng band of the sea and noticed for the first time a regular pattern of disturbed water, as if waves were breaking over roofs set at geometrically precise intervals. Rama's maneuvering was having some effect, but he was sure that Sergeant Barnes would have sailed forth happily under these conditions, had he asked her to cross the sea in her lost Resolution. New York, London, Paris, Moscow, Rome... He said farewell to all the cities of the northern continent, and hoped the Ramans would forgive him for any damage he had done. Perhaps they would understand that it had been in the cause of science -- or at least learning. Suddenly he was at the Hub and eager hands reached out to grab him and hurry him through the airlocks. His overstrained legs and arms were trembling so uncontrollably that he was almost unable to help himself and was content to be handled like a semi-paralyzed invalid. Tire sky of Rama contracted above him as he descended into the central crater of the Hub. As the door of the inner airlock sliut off the view forever he found himself thinking; How strange that night should be fallingnow that Rama is closest to the sun! , adequate safety margin, Norton had decided. Rama was now a huge black rectangle, exactly at broadside, eclipsing the sun. He had used this opportunity to fly Endeavor completely into shadow, so that the load could be taken off the ship's cooling systems and some overdue maintenance could be carried out. Rama's, protective cone of darkness might disappear at any moment and he intended to make as much use of it as he could. Rama was still turning. It had now swung through almost fifteen degrees and it was impossible to believe that some major orbit change was not imminent. On the United Planets excitement had now reached a pitch of hysteria, but only a faint echo of this came to Endeavor. Physically and emotionally her crew was exhausted. Apart from a skeleton watch everyone had slept for twelve hours after take-off from the North Polar Base. On doctor's orders, Norton himself had used electro-sedation. Even so he had dreamed that he was climbing an infinite stairway. The second day back on ship, everything had almost returned to normal. The exploration of Rama already seemed part of another life. Norton started to deal with accumulated office work and to make plans for the future, but he refused the requests for interviews that had somehow managed to insinuate themselves into the Survey, and even Spaceguard radio circuits. There were no messages from Mercury and the United Planets General Assembly had adjourned its session, though it was ready to meet again at an hour's notice. Norton was having his first good night's sleep, thirty hours after leaving Rama, when he was rudely shaken back to consciousness. He cursed groggily, opened a bleary eye at Karl Mercer and then, like any good commander, was instantly awake. "It's stopped turning?" "Yes. Steady as a rock." "Let's go to the bridge." The whole ship was awake. Even the simps knew that something was afoot and made anxious, meeping noises until Sergeant McAndrews reassured them with swift hand signals. Yet as Norton slipped into his chair and fastened the restraints around his waist, he wondered if this might be yet another false alarm. Rama was now foreshortened into a stubby cylinder and the searing rim of the sun had peeked over one edge. Norton jockeyed Endeavor gently back into the umbra of the artificial eclipse and saw the pearly splendor of the corona reappear across a background of the brighter stars. There was one huge prominence, at least had climbed so far from the sun that its upper branches looked like a tree of crimson fire. So now we have to wait, Norton told himself. The important thing is not to get bored, to be ready to react at a moment 's notice, to keep all the instruments aligned and recording, no matter how long it takes... That was strange. The star field was shifting, almost as if he had actuated the roll thrusters. But he had touched no controls and if there had been any real movement, he would have sensed it at once. "Skipper," said Calvert urgently from the navigator's position, "we're roUing-look at the stars. But I'm getting no instrument readings." "Rate gyros operating?" "Perfectly normal-I can see the zero jitter. But we're rolling several degrees a second." "That's impossible." "Of course it is. But look for yourself -- " When all else failed, a man had to rely on eyeball instrumentation. Norton could not doubt that the star field was indeed slowly rotating -- there went Sirius, across the rim of the port. Either the universe, in a reversion to pre-Copernican cosmology, had suddenly decided to revolve around Endeavor -- or the stars were standing still and the ship was turning. The second explanation seemed rather more likely, yet it involved apparently insoluble paradoxes. If the ship were really turning at this rate he would have felt it, literally, in the seat of his pants, as the old saying went. And the gyros could not all have failed simultaneously and independently. Only one answer remained. Every atom of Endeavor must be in the grip of some force -- and only a powerful gravitational field could produce this effect. At least, no other known field. The blazing sun had emerged from behind the shield of Rama and its glare had driven them from the sky. "Can you get a radar reading? What's the doppler?" Norton was fully prepared to find that this, too, was inoperative, but he was wrong. Rama was underway at last, accelerating the modest rate of # gravities. Dr. Perera, Norton told himself, would be pleased -- he had predicted a maximum of #. And Endeavor was somehow caught in its wake like a piece of flotsam, whirling around and around behind a speeding ship. Hour after hour that acceleration held constant, was falling away from Endeavor at a steadily increasing speed. As its distance grew the anomalous behavior of the ship slowly ceased and normal laws of inertia started to operate again. The crew could only guess at the energies in whose backlash the ship had been briefly caught and Norton was thankful that he had stationed Endeavor at a safe distance before Rama had switched on its drive. As to the nature of that drive, one thing was now clear, though all else was mystery. No jets of gas, no beams of ions or plasma were thrusting Rama into its new orbit. No one put it better than Sergeant-Professor Myron when he said in shocked disbelief, "There goes Newton's Third Law." It was Newton's Third Law, however, upon which Endeavor had to depend the next day, when she used her very last reserves of propellant to bend her own orbit outward from the sun. The change was slight, but it would increase her perihelion diswas the difference between running the ship's cooling system at # per cent capacity and a fiery death. When Endeavor had completed its maneuver Rama was two hundred thousand kilometers away and difficult to see against the glare of the sun. But the humans could still obtain accurate radar measurements of its orbit and the more they observed, the more puzzled they became. They checked the figures over and over again, until there was no escaping the unbelievable conclusion. It looked as if all the fears of the Hermians, the heroics of Rodrigo and the rhetoric of the General Assembly, had been utterly in vain. What a cosmic irony, said Norton as he looked at his final figure, if Rama's computers had made one trifling error -- perhaps changing the sign of an equation from plus to minus. Men who had sought to destroy it had been so certain that Rama would lose speed in order to be captured by the sun's gravity and thus become a new planet of the solar system. It was doing just the opposite. It was gaining speed -- and in the worst possible direction. Rama was falling ever more swiftly into the sun. k. became more and more clearly defined it was hard to see how Rama could possibly escape disaster. Only a handful of comets had ever passed as close to the sun -- at perihelion it kilometers above that inferno of fusing hydrogen. No solid material could withstand the temperature of such an approach. The tough alloy that made up Rama hull would start to melt at ten times that distance. Endeavor had now passed its own perihelion -- to everyone's relief -- and was slowly increasing its distance from the sun. Rama was far ahead on its closer, swifter orbit and already appeared well inside the outermost fringes of the corona. The ship would have a grandstand view of the drama's final stage. the sun, and still accelerating, Rama started to spin its cocoon. Until now it had been visible under the maximum power of Endeavor's telescopes as a tiny bright bar; suddenly it began to scintillate, like a star seen through horizon mists. It almost seemed to be disintegrating. When he saw the image breaking up, Norton felt a poignant sense of grief at the loss of so much wonder. Then he realized that Rama was still there, but that it was surrounded by a shimmering haze. And then it was gone. In its place Rama had suddenly contracted into a tiny ball. It was some time before they realized what had happened. Rama had indeed disappeared. It was now surrounded by a perfectly reflecting sphere about a hundred kUometers in diameter. All they could now see was the reflection of the sun itself, on the curved portion that was closest to them, hind this protective bubble Rama was presumably safe from the solar inferno. As the hours passed, the bubble changed its shape. The image of the sun became elongated, distorted. The sphere was turning into an ellipsoid, its long axis pointed in the direction of Rama's flight. It was then that the first anomalous reports started coming in from the robot observatories, which for almost two hundred years had been keeping a permanent watch on the sun. Something was happening to the solar magnetic field in the region meter-long lines of force that threaded the corona and drove its wisps of fiercely ionized gas at speeds that sometimes defied even the crushing gravity of the sun, were shaping themselves around that glittering ellipsoid. Nothing was yet visible to the eye, but the orbiting instruments reported every change in magnetic flux and ultraviolet radiation. And presently even the eye could see the changes in the corona. A faintly glowing tube or tunnel, a hundred thousand kilometers long, had appeared high in the outer atmosphere of the sun. It was slightly curved, bending along the orbit Rama was tracing and Rama itself -- or the protective cocoon around it -- was visible as a glittering bead racing faster and faster down that ghostly tube through the corona. For it was still gaining speed. Now it was moving at more than two thousand kilometers a second, and there was no question of its ever remaining a captive of the sun. Now, at last, Rama's strategy was obvious. It had come so close to the sun merely to tap its energy at the source and to speed itself even faster on the way to its ultimate, unknown goal. And presently it seemed that Rama was tapping more than the sun's energy. No one could ever be sure of this, because the nearest observing instruments were thirty were definite indications that matter was flowing from the sun into Rama itself, as if replacing the leakage and losses of ten thousand centuries in space. Faster and faster Rama swept around the sun, moving now more swiftly than any object that had ever traveled through the solar system. In less than two hours its direction of motion had swung through more than ninety degrees and it had given a final, almost contemptuous proof of its total lack of interest in all the worlds whose peace of mind it had so rudely disturbed. It was dropping out of the ecliptic, down into the southern sky, far below the plane in which aU the planets move. Though that, surely, could not be its ultimate goal, it was aimed squarely at the Greater Magellanic Cloud and the lonely gulfs beyond the Milky Way. Norton absent-mindedly at the quiet knock on his door. "Some news for you, BiU. I wanted to give it first, before the crew gets into the act. And anyway, it's my department." Norton still seemed far away. He was lying on his bunk, his hands clasped under his head, eyes half shut, cabin light low -- not really drowsing, but lost in some reverie or private dream. He blinked once or twice and was suddenly back in his body. "Sorry Laura -- I don't understand. What's the news about?" "Don't say you've forgotten." "Stop teasing, you wretched woman. I've had a few things on my mind recently." Surgeon-Commander Ernst slid a captive chair across in its slots and sat down beside him. "Though interplanetary crises come and go, the wheels of Martian bureaucracy grind steadily away. But I suppose Rama helped. Good thing you didn't have to get permission from the Hermians as well." Light was dawning. "Oh -- Port Lowell has issued the permit?" "Better than that -- it's already being acted on." Laura glanced at the slip of paper in her hand. "Immediate," she read. "Probably right now, your new son is being conceived. Congratulations." "Thank you. I hope he hasn't minded the wait." Like every astronaut, Norton had been sterilized when he entered the service. For a man who would spend years in space, radiation-induced mutation was not a risk -- it was a certainty. The spermatozoon that had just delivered its cargo of genes on meters away, had been frozen for thirty years, awaiting its moment of destiny. Norton wondered if he would be home in time for the birth. He had earned rest, relaxation -- such normal family life as an astronaut could ever know. Now that the mission was essentially over, he was beginning to unwind and to think once more about his own future and that of both his families. Yes, it would be good to relax for a while and to make up for lost time -- in many ways. He had some lost time to make up right here. He told Laura so and, reaching for her, began to act upon it. "This visit," protested Laura rather feebly, "was purely in a professional capacity." "After all these years," rephed Norton, "we know each other better than that. Anyway, you're off duty now." This situation, he knew, was doubtless being repeated throughout the ship. Even though they were weeks from home, the end-of-mission "Orbital Orgy" would be in full swing. "Now what are you thinking?" demanded Surgeon-Commander Ernst, very much later. "You're not becoming sentimental, I hope." "Not about us. About Rama. I'm beginning to miss it." "Thanks very much for the compliment." Norton tightened his arms around her. One of the nicest things about weightlessness, he often thought, was that you could really hold someone all night without cutting off the circulation. There were those who claimed that love at one gee was so ponderous that they could no longer enjoy it. "It's a well-known fact, Laura, that men, unlike women, have twotrack minds. But seriously -- well, more seriously -- I do feel a sense of loss." "I can understand that." "Don't be so clinical. Oh, heU, never mind." He gave up. What he felt was not easy to explain even to himself. He had succeeded beyond all reasonable expectations. at his men had discovered in Rama would keep scientists busy for decades. But he had also failed. One might speculate endlessly, but the nature and the purpose of the Ramans was still utterly unknown. They had used the solar system as a refueling stop, a booster station -- call it what you will -- and had then spurned it completely, on their way to more important business. They would probably never even know that the human race existed. Such monumental indifference was worse than any deliberate insult. When Norton had glimpsed Rama for the last time, a tiny star hurthng outward beyond Venus, he knew that part of his life was over. He was only fifty-five, but he felt he had left his youth down there on the curving plain, among mysteries and wonders now receding inexorably beyond the reach of man. Whatever honors and achievements the future brought him, for the rest of his life he would be haunted by a sense of anticlimax and the knowledge of opportunities missed. So he told himself -- but even then, he should have known better. And on far-off Earth, Dr. CarUsle Perera had as yet told no one how he had woken from a restless sleep with the message from his subconscious stiU echoing in his brain: The Ramans do everything in threes.  # # East # Street New York, N Y. # #(t per word per issue (including name and address) or # issues # per word. #-word minimum. Payment with order. galaxy is now published monthly; IF remains bi-monthly. To enable our advertisers to take advantage of the trio combination, we are now offering a discount price of # per word to run in the three issues that appear in a #-month period. Our regular price is now # a word per issue. Whatever your choice...it's a bargain. logs, Mail order only. Haunted, # Keller, Valley stream, N.Y. #. wants to: SS Books, G-#, # North Wilder, St. Paul, Minn. #. S-F Journal by three-time Hugo Winner. #, Portland. OR #. Weird Fiction Books -- Pocketbooks. Lists Box #. Kings Park, L.I., N.Y. #. Box #. Longview, Washington #. of titles listed from Rarities to Reading S. Fullerton Ave., Montclair, N.J. #. Jersey #. Box # -- Rosemead, Calif. #. Frankenstein, Interview. "Monster" Tells All. #. Norris, Postbox #-M, Indianapolis, Ind. #. Complete illustrated catalog of all "In Print" SF and Fantasy paperbacks and hardcover books. Over # titles. No #-Gl, # Penn Plaza, New York, N.Y. #I . Many subjects. Florida State Christian University. Post Office Box #, Fort Lauderdale, Florida #. letter, unlined paper, include age, sex, nationality, #. RH Handwriting, #. Free information. P.O. Box #, Stanwood, Washington #. plates. Box #-#, Jacksonville, Florida #. Discover them now in this astounding book by L. Ron Hubbard: Explore the Past Explore the hidden frontiers of the human mind and discover facts beyond the realm of human imagination. Thousands of Years Ago You will travel hundreds and even thousands of years back in time over many areas of this universe -- from earth to foreign planets with the # Scientologists who found out just what exciting things have occurred in their previous lifetimes. Flying Saucers and Vesuvius This is no light tale but true life experiences of ages past when Vesuvius erupted, robots ruled and flying saucers were the means of warfare. Have You Lived Before? Get your copy today. It's easy. Just send # to Bookstore GY, # #th St. NW, Washington, D.C. #. Your copy mailed within # hours. Satisfaction guaranteed! A total of # takes you to the furthest reaches of science ficwriters of the decade as your guides. Just # can bring you ogy of # prize-winners. They're the tales awarded The Hugo, speculative fiction's equivalent of the Oscar. Herbert, winner of both the Hugo and Nebula awards. Isaac Asimov's first novel in thors such as Bradbury, Blish, Vonnegut and LeGuin. Bizarre, pages of excitement. Here's how the Club works: When your application for membership is accepted, you'll receive your introductory package of four books for just #. Examine them in your home, and if not completely satisfied, return them within ten days -- membership will be cancelled and you'll owe nothing. About every # weeks (# times a year), we'll send you the Club's bulletin. Things to Come, describing the # coming Selections and a variety of Alternate choices. If you want both Selections, you need do nothing; they'll be shipped automatically. If you don't want a Selection, or perfer an Alternate, or no book at all, just fill with membership j Science Fiction Book Club #-S# "I I Dept. DL-#, Garden City, New York I #  I I have read your ad. Please accept me as a I member in the Science Fiction Book Club, j Send me, as a beginning, the # books whose j I numbers I have indicated below, and bill me  I just # to help cover shipping. I agree to take j  # additional Selections or Alternates during the I coming year and may resign anytime thereafter.  Mr. I Mrs. Miss I Please print  Address  l City State Zip J # The Hugo Winners. Vol I  II GianI #-in-l volume of # award-winning Slones, # to #. Asimov introduces each Pub ed S# # # The Ice People by Rene Barjavel. Prize winning French bestseller of discovery ol prehistoric man and woman, who come to life! Pub. ed. # # Thuvia, Maid of Mars and The Chessmen of Mars by Edgar Rice Burroughs #-novel, #-volume sci-fi special. Adventures of man on planet Mars Spec. Ed. # The Sheep Looh Up by John Brunner. The celebrated author, ol Stand On Zanzibar, a mind-bender (hat chronicles the collapse of civilization. Pub. ed. # out the convenient form always provided, and return it by the date specified. We try to allow you at least ten days for making your decision. If you don't get the form in time to respond within # days, and receive unwanted books, you may return them at our expense. As a member you need lake only # Selections or Altern'es during the coming yeai may resign any time the " or remain a member as you wish. Most books c # plus shipping . dling. Occasionally, ox ' e selections are sligiif :i.g..."r but always much ' ' n Publishers' Editions.   ,o money. But do send ti c ju# The Wind from The Sun by Arthur C. Clarke # sci-fi short takes by a master of the medium The Cruel Shy end Dial F For Frankenslein are two of the featured fantasies Pub. ed # # # A Treasu ol Great SciciKe Fiction, ed by Anthony Boucner. # Volume set # pages Counts as one book Pub ed # # #I The Foundation Trilogy by Isaac Asimov The ends ol Ihe galaxy revert lo barbarism Pub ed # #I The Dancer From Atlantis by Pool Anderson Four )eii)lr from dillcrent ages and cultures are catapulted by .i time machine b.it k lo # B C Spitt; I il pon today. # Science Fiction Hall of Fame I. # ' winners;' chosen by. Sci-FI Writers of America Ed Robert Silverberg Pub. ed. # # # The Gods Themselves by Isaac Asimov. The master's first novel in I # years and worth the wait for a fabulous trip to the year # Pub ed # # #. Dune by Frank Herbert Celebrated winner of Hugo and Nebula. Gripping tale of family exiled from their private planet to another, a barren desert. Pub ed # # #. Again. Dangerous Visions. Harlan Ellison, ed. Forty-six pieces, short stones  novels Explicit scenes and language may be offensive lo some. Pub. ed # # The Science Fiction Book Club offers its own complete hardbound editions sometimes altered in size to fit special presses and save members even more. Members accepted in U.SJt. and Caiada only. Caiadlan members will be serviced from Toronto. Offer slightly different in Canada. Printed in U.S.A.  Powerful New Novelettes By Michael Kurland Robert Sheckley  Ernest Taves Barrier-Smashing Stories By Frederik Pohl (retail prices shown) Kahn and B. Bruce-Brlggs. Some of the wonderful and frightening things that may lie in store for the world. # Raymond H. Ramsay. An illustrated voyage to "places that never were". # Edited by Heinz Foersler and James rpm records. # tive story about aerial photography in archaeological discoveries. # A. Kordemsky. Edited by Martin Gardner. The first English translation of the most popular puzzle book ever published in Russia. # man Zinberg and John Robertson. # Sackson. Devoted exclusively to unfamiliar games not to be found elsewhere. # Isaac Asimov, # Volumes. Illuminates the wonderful science of physics. Counts as # ol your # books. # rick Moore, F.R.A.S. Basic equipment, important techniques and a guide to the heavens -- from asteroids to zodiacal lights. # Land, Air and Water for Man in Megalopolis. Edited by Pierre Dansereau. # Shapley. # nis Gabor. Presc.iptions for the future of man. # takingly illustrated with more than # unique photos. Counts as # ol your # books. # able Asimov has done it again with this exciting general account of modern science. # pages # ton E. Davies and Bruce C. Murray. # Wernher von Braun and Frederick t. medieval rockets to the Apollo moonwalk. # John Herschel's life. # Discover the science facts behind the science fiction. The sci-fi reader: thoughtful, inquisitive. And who wants to know the science background in which science fiction finds its truths... to make reading science fiction more enjoyable. For that reader, there's The Library of Science Take any # best selling books (values to #) all for only # If you join now and accept # more selections (at handsome discounts) in the next # months. ing Main Selection and Allernale Selections, will be sent to you # limes a year at three or four week intervals.  If you wish to purchase the Mam Selection, do nothing and it will be shipped to you automatically.  If you prefer one of the Alternates, or no book at all, simply indicate your decision on the reply form always enclosed with the News and mail it so we receive it by the date specified.  The News is mailed in time to allow you at least # days to decide if you want the coming Main Selection. If, because of late mail delivery of the News, you should ever receive a Main Selection without having had the #-day consideration period, that Selection may be returned at Club expense.  After completing your trial membership, you will be entitled to lake advantage of our fabulous bonus plan which offers savings up to # and more. The Library of Science #-#Y Riverside, New Jersey # Please accept my application for membership and send me the I agree to purchase at least three additional books during the first year at special members' prices. Savings range up to # and more. Membership is cancelable any time after I buy three books. Shipping and handling is added to all shipments. Send no money. Members are billed when books arrive. # Books for #. Indicate by number the # books you want. Some expensive books count as # selections. I Name I Address I City State Zip  (Offer good In Continental U.S. and Canada only. Prices slightly higher in Canada.) J ;toiiOiN!W The paper lime machine ilso a lool: a time machine that enables you # replay Ihe crucial events -- pasl, present, ind lulure -- that shape our lives. Now. instead ol merely reading about what's lappening, you can explore and experience ne alternatives and. decision points through he technique of Conflict Simulation. What ii Conflict Simulation? Conflict Simulation is a way of analyzing a olitical or military conflict situation. A way iat is as intellectually stimulating as a game I chess, and as thorough as a written analysis. Through Ihe use of the Conflict Simulation Dr "game") format, the conflict situation is -created -- so that you are in a position to lake the vital decisions and, in the game at ast, change the way things were, are. or 'ill be. What you get d bi-monthly. Each issue contains: rA ready-to-play conflict-simulation game 'ith a # X #" playing surface, die-cut playing pieces, and complete rules.  An analytical article on the same subject as Ihe game m that issue. it Other feature articles on historical and military subjects.  Game and book reviews, commentary on existing games, and discussions of subscribers' questions. The magazine is # pages long, and all material is handled in a highly organized (and easily understandable) graphic formal. bat in Weslern Europe. #), We also publish a separate line ol conflictsimulation games, which you will find listed in Ihe coupon. Free to new subscribers baiUe presented in a game-design specially created to introduce new readers to Conflict Simulation. Send check or M.O. to: Simulations Publications Inc. Deot. #S# # Esst #rd St... New York, N Y. # Please enter my subscription to S.  T. for: R I Year (# issues) -- # # Yra. (# issue)-# # Yra. (#B isues)-# Current issue # Send me the following Simulation Games:  Kursk (Russia, #)-?  Korea (#-#)-?  Phalanx (ancient Greece) -- # B Bsrbaroaaa (Russia, #-#) -- # Leipzig (Napoleonic Wars, #) -- #  Normandy (the D-Day Invasion) -- # Prices include overseas postage.  Please send me your free brochure. Name -- Address City Slate Zip Arnold E. Abramson, Publisher Ejler Jakobsson, Editor Theodore Sturgeon, Contributing Editor James Baen, Managing Editor Lester del Rey, Feature Editor L. C. Murphy, Subscription Director Jay Tunick, Circulation Director Ernest Taves # Publishing Corporation, a subsidiary of Universal Publishing  Distributing Corporation. Arnold E. Abramson, President. Main Offices: # East # Street, New York, N.Y. #. Single copy: #. #-issue subscription: #, in U.S., # elsewhere. Kingdom by Universal-Tandem Publishing Company, Ltd., # Gloucester Road, London SW# #RD. Arnold E. Abramson, Chairman of the Board. Ralph Stokes, Managing Director. Single copy: #p. #-issue subscription in the United Kingdom: #. and Pan-American Copyright Conventions. All rights reserved. Second class postage paid at New York, N.Y. and additional mailing offices. The publishers assume no responsibility for unsolicited material. All stories printed in this magazine are fiction and any similarity between characters and actual persons is coincidental. Printed in U.S.A. Third Millennia invites you to explore a new dimension into the future and the past. You now have the option of commanding Armies and individual men of the past or striking out and commanding your own space ship complete with Sensors, Grappling Beams and what not. Catering to the players is Battle Flag, a monthly magazine featuring # free games a year. For the game designers we offer Concepts, a quarterly magazine devoted to bringing in and expanding new and old ideas for better play and realism. Thanks for your time. Send check or money order to Third Millennia, Inc., #-A Woodland Hills, Philadelphia, Miss., #. Please enter my subscription to Battle Flag for:  I Year(# issues) #  # Years(# issues) #  Concepts I Year(quarterly) # Please send the following games:  Battle for Mars #  Flying Tigers #  Shiloh #  Battle of Britain #  Sea Lion #  Graf Spee # Name Address City State . Zip. in   y  a  fT    ,# :   '  '       w .  'f ' ;i '.  ' M  tiMiOC  ,    w .  i #   C.J-.T. ...  . irlo-MC'  ....  #tf . Oa ' # V'. '  .   t #. s .  -- I    .V  . ' -" -- ... H  " '   Sc  #. . , T   fx  T#-H '  n , J' ' # QM i,  . V.c ; ' ' ..l ' V ' ' -" # , I  ' V  n . '  ,   M   # .   y # .  : H.  ' ;  ;"# "Vii"  '    ' ... 'i I  i" '    " .    #I  rprcornl: 'V-.-.   it Tlt   Vr   #.  . PiSC;S 'C    :oo.ou  N . V . M.  .# The Largest, Most Complete Star Chart It will fascinate you. Its size? A full #V# by ## feet! Hang this noble map on your wall, hen stand # or # yards away. You see an amazing replica in deep blue of the night sky -- showing # stars, just about every star significantly visible to the unaided eye. Now step closer to the map. The names of hundreds of prominent stars pop into view. So do the names and profiles of all # constellations! No intelligent, aware person -- and certainly no science-fiction reader -- i can afford to be without this dramatic reproduction of the heavens. For it is an invaluable reference tool. It sharpens appreciation of the universe. It stretches the mind and the imagination. And as never before, the Celestial Map charts the vast reaches of space through which hurtle space-ship Earth, the solar system, the galaxy itself... Own this magnificent map. It will instruct, entertain and delight you! Advertisement copyright  # by Celestiai Map Company. Offer good until December #, #. (New York Stale residents add applicable sales tax.) A Thing of Beauty. The huge Celestial Map is a distinguished work of art in its own right, sure to adorn any interior. It is sent to you in a stout container designed to protect the valuable contents. The Celestial Map Company P.O. Box #, Grand Central Station New York, N.Y. # Enclosed find # (cash, check or money order). Please rush the Celestial Map to;  A numbered degree scale marks the entire map perimeter  Shows all stars up to and including the sixth magnitude.  Projection is a Mercator rectangle.  Stars are identified by Yale Catalogue numbers. Bright Star numbers, Flamsteed numbers, plus Greek letters and specific star names.  Map is issued in conjunction with the #th Anniversary of Copernicus, the father of modem astronomy.  Map computed by U. of California's star-sifting computer.  Map is plotted by David W. Teske, recipient of the American MuseumHayden Planetarium #I Kepler Award. OF ME Earth basked in her mellow yesterdays beneath stars ablaze with tomorrows. But Diana wanted love today... I charmed. The Seventeenth Century it was. Two weeks and three centuries later we were in love. Her name: Diana Seven; my name: Christopher Charles Mar d'Earth. Both of old stock, or so I thouglit; both certainly of Earth; both certainly human, for what that might mean in this galactic day. She was young, how young I did not know, and I was gracefully middle-yeared for an immortal. I would not see my first century again, but I would be a long time yet in my second. I looked to be somewhen around forty, normal span; she looked an unretouched twenty, except in motion when she looked barely teen and also ageless. Aimo Domini was my first pause in twenty years. I legislate in the Senior Chamber of the Parliament of Stars. We tend to feel, we beings of the Senior Chamber, that our efforts bind the intelligences of the galaxy together, for all that races still aggress and habited planets are still fused in anger. We also feel that, despite all our posturing, blustering and rhetoric, we accomplish notliing save the passage of time, for all that beings have not starved, races have not been destroyed and planets have not turned to stars through our efforts. This dichotomy slowly erodes empathy, emotion and intellect. So I paused. I returned to Sol to become again a man of Earth, an Earthman, and walk among trees and down narrow, twisting streets and wide boulevards -- but mainly to walk among the men and women of Earth, who are my constituency, my ancestry and my soul. The races of man are varied and the farther one gets from Sol the greater the variation, though all are men and can interbreed and trace their language back to a common source -- if they still have sex, if they still have language. But I no more represent the Autocracy or the Diggers of Melvic than I speak for the Denzii Hive or the unfortunate Urechis of Mol. I felt a need for history: to be one with Earth is to be a part of the sequence of man, a product of all that has come before and a precursor to aU that will follow. To return to Sol, to Earth, to man, to our common history: that was my plan. I spent tlie first month in the present, walking, looking, visiting, remembering -- chronolizing myself to the fashions, mores, idiom and art of this most volatile of planetary cultures. Then I retreated to Earth itself, to the past, to Anno Domini, the religious years: twentyfour centuries called after the Son of the One God. The period right before what we call the present era, when man no longer needs any god but himself. Earth is now all past: the present comes no closer than Earth's satellite, the moon; the future -- I wonder at times, what future a planet can have when it has renounced the present. I picked Seventeen to start and was garbed and armed and primed and screened and out before I could say. All the world's a stage And all the men and women merely players They have their exits and their entrances... The town was London and the year was sixteen-whatever. In this recreated past the years sometimes slip and events anachron -- a fact of interest but to scholars and pickers of nit. Tlie costumes of our recreated century were exotic, but no more than the smell. Charles had been beheaded a few years before. The Roundheads had been in power for however long the Roundheads were Orange was about to land at Plymouth Dock. I was sitting in the Mermaid Tavern, at a small table at the rear. Next to me, over my left shoulder, was a large round table where Ben Jonson sat deep in conversation with Will Shakspere, John Milton, Edmond Waller and the Earl of Someplace. As writers will when alone together, they were discussing money and I quickly tired of their talk. S HE walked in as I was preparing to leave. Walked? She danced with the unassuming grace of windblown leaves. She flowed across the walk and quickstepped through the door as though directed by a master choreographer and rehearsed a dozen times before this take. These are the images that came to mind as she appeared in the doorway. I sat back down and watched, as she came in. She was aware of everything and interested in aU that she could see, and the very air around her was vibrant with the excitement of her life. And so I was attracted and excited and aware before a word had passed between us. A man too doltish to see what she was stood by the door as she passed. He thought she was something other, and he spoke to her so: "Hey, girl -- hey, wench, you should not be alone. Perhaps I'U keep you company if you ask m.e pretty." She did not reply. She did not seem to hear, but passed him by as if he were a wall. He reached out to grab her by the shoulder and I stood up, my hand falling to the handle of my walking stick. She spun almost before his hand had touched her. She reached out, her fingers appearing almost but not quite to reach his neck. He fell away and she continued the pirouette and came inside without further pause. I must have stood like stone, frozen in my foolish-heroic pose with half-aimed stick. She smiled at me. "No need," she said. "Thank you." I stammered at her some wish that she share my table and she nodded, sat and smiled again, introduced herself as Diana and looked about. She was also, I decided, a visitor to this recreated Seventeen. I pointed out to her the round table next to us and its famous occupants, indicating each one with almost the pride of a creator, as though I had done something clever merely to be sitting next to them. Diana was interested, but not awed. The sound of fifes came at us from a distance. A far rumble soon became the beat of many drums. The entourwent outside the tavern to join the patient mob that awaited his passing. First the soldiers, row on row, and for a long time nothing passed but soldiers. Then soldiers astride horses. Then soldiers astride horses pulling small cannon. Tlien a military band. Then more horses with soldiers astride, but now the uniform had changed. Then a coach and the crowd went wild -- but it was the wrong coach. By now, unless he were twelve feet tall, the new king was an anticlimax. I looked over the crowd and tried to tell which were residents and which were guests of Anno Domini. I couldn't. If this were the real Seventeenth Century -- that is, if it were historical past rather than Anno Dominical recreation -- there would be signs. The pox would have left its mark on most who lived. Rickets would be common. War cripples would be begging from every street corner. This Seventeenth Century, the only one the residents knew, was being redone by a benevolent hand. The new king passed. His coach was open and he smiled and nodded and waved and was cheered. A stout, red-faced little man -- anticlimax. I laughed. We left then, Diana and I, and I offered to walk her to her inn. She named it and I discovered it was my own. "How do you like this time?" I asked her as we walked. "Have you been here long?" "All day," she said. "Then you're a guest too? I wondered why you were the only one in the tavern I hadn't heard of." "Thanks," I said. "In realtime I am weU known. My return to Earth was mentioned as primary news. I am a tliird of Earth's voice in the Parliament of the Stars. I am known and welcome in half a thousand worlds throughout the galaxy. I number some fifty life forms among my friends. It is not necessary that you have heard of me." "You're insulted!" she said, clapping her hands together. "How delightful! Now you make me feel important, that my words could insult one as essential as you. I thank you for feeling insulted. I am pleased." I hadn't thought of it that way, ever before. Somehow she made me glad that I had felt insulted. It was nice to be insulted for her: it made her happy. She reminded me of a beautiful half-grown kitten, newly exploring the world outside its kitten box. T he inn was a U-shaped structure around a central courtyard. The stables were to the right, the rooms to the left and the common room straight ahead. It had been called The Buckingham the last time I was there, some thirty years before. Now, after a decade of being the Pym  Thistle, it sported a new signboard over the door: Tire Two Roses. The device showed a red and a white rose thoroughly entwined. The landlord I didn't remember -- a small, chubby man with a wide smile carved into his unhappy face. I asked him what the new name signified. "It signifies I'm tired of changing the name of my inn," he told me. "I'm becoming nonpohtical. York and Lancaster settled their differences quite a ways back." think it means you prefer the white and red to his orange," I suggested. He looked after me strangely as I escorted Diana across to the common room and we sat at a table in the corner. "Dinner?" I suggested. Diana nodded enthusiastically, "Meat!" she said. "Great gobs of rare roast -- and maybe a potato." "I -- uh -- I think they boil their meat these days," I told her in jest. "No!" She was horrified. "Boil perfectly good, unresisting roasts and steaks? That's barbaric." "O tempora, o mores!" I agreed, wondering what my accent would have sounded like to Marcus Tullius. Diana looked puzzled. I tried again, slanting the accents in a different direction. She looked more puzzled. "It means: 'Oh, what times -- oh, what customs!' It's Latin," I told her. "It's what?" "Latin. That's a pre-language. Ancient and dead." Now I was puzzled. Who was this gjrl of Earth who didn't know of Latin? For the past four hundred years, since humanity had begun trying to recreate its cradle -- or at least its nursery -- all bom of Eartli, except those born on Earth, knew something of prehistory and the prelanguages: the times and the tongues of man before he met the stars. "You know what tongue was spoken here?" I asked her. "Common," she said, looking at me as if I had just asked if she knew what those five slender tubes at the end of her hand were called. "The language of Earth. The one standard language of humans throughout the Galaxy." "I mean," I explained, "what language was spoken in the real Seventeenth Century London? What language aU that beautiful poetry we heard discussed in the tavern by those great names at the next table was translated from?" She sliook her head. "I hadn't thought -- " "English," I said. "Oh. Of course. England -- English. How silly!" The servitor approached the table circumspectly, waiting until he was sure we had finished speaking before addressing us. "Evening m'lord, m'lady," he mumbled. "Roseguddenit. Venice impizenizeto." Diana giggled. "English?" she asked. "Have we really receded in time?" "In time for what?" Diana giggled again. The thin lad in the servitor's apron looked puzzled, unhappy, frightened and resigned. "Would you go over that again?" I asked him. "Parme?" "What you said, lad. Go over it again for diction, please." Now he was also nervous and upset and clearly blamed me. "My lord?" "Speak more slowly," I told him, "and pronounce more carefully and those of us without your quick wit and ready mind will be able to comprehend. Yes?" "Yes, my lord." If he could have killed me... "Sorry, my lord. The roast is good tonight, my lord. The venison pie is very nice, my lord. My lady. What may I serve you?" "Roast!" Diana stated. "Thick slices of roast. You don't boil your roast, do you? You wouldn't do that?" The boy nervously replied that he wouldn't think of it, heard my order, then removed himself like a blown candle flame, leaving not even an after-image. "You frighten people," Diana told me. "It's my most valued ability," I said. "I shall not frigliten you." "You certainly shall not," she agreed. "My teachers were all more menacing than you -- and more unforgiving. And they didn't notice my body." I ignored the last part of her remark and stared into her blue eyes. "You went to an unpermissive school," I said, smiUng. "The universe is unpermissive," she said seriously. It was a learned response and I wondered who had taught it and why. The innkeeper approached us during dessert. "Good?" he asked. "You enjoyed?" "Indeed," I assured him. "My pleasure," he nodded. "My guests. There will be no reckoning." "Gracious of you, sir," Diana said. "Why?" I asked, being wiser and therefore trustless of hostels. "I am taking your suggestion," he told me. "And I thank you by feeding you dinner." "Suggestion?" "Yes. I am changing the name of the inn. Henceforth it shall be known as The Two Roses and the Tulip. I have sent a boy to notify the signpainter." II Diana and I. Hand in hand we walked, although it was conversation and not love that bound us then. We contrasted: she bright and quick, with an aim as true as a hawk's; I ponderous and sure as a great bear (I metaphor our speech only). We learned from each other. I arrayed my vast store of facts before her in the patterns dictated by the logic of my decades -- she swooped and plucked out one here, another there, and presented them as jewels to be examined for themselves, or changed their position to create the fabric of a new logic. "These people," she asked me, waving a hand to indicate the residents in the houses around us, "what do they feel? What do they think? They are human, yes? How can they just spend their lives pretending they're Anno Domini?" "They're not pretending," I told her. "But this isn't the Seventeenth Century." "For them it is. They know of nothing else. Weren't you warned about postchronic talk while you're here?" "I thought it was just not to spoil the -- the -- flavor. Tliey don't know?'" "Truth." "But that's cruel -- unfair!" "Wliy? They're stuck in their lives just as you and I are imbedded in our own. Are we any less actors in someone else's drama than they?" "Philosophy, like reUgion, is a very useful drug," she didacted, "but it should be used only to condone the evils we cannot control -- and not those we create." "You're quoting," I guessed. "My most valued ability," she agreed. "I have a memory like a wideband slow-crystal -- the input can't be erased without destructing the device. Do you condone this make-believe?" "It isn't make-believe. And convince me that it's evil." "But it's so limited -- " "They have the whole world. Their world -- the world of the Seventeenth." "They don't -- not in any real sense. This whole area can't be bigger than -- than -- " She looked to me for help. I shrugged. "I don't know either. But however large it is, it's also -- in a very real sense -- unbounded. How much can a man expect to see in one normal lifetime -- especially limited to horses and sailing ships for transportation? Any of these people who wish to go to France or the New World will get there. Aided by Anno Domini, they will arrive in their France without noticing whatever odd maneuvering the ship does in the 'Channel'. I've taken that trip." Ballantlne  J Boofcg On the top of the science-fiction Robert Silverberg's big new novel. If you think you may have heard the title before, you're right! A year and something ago, the book was serialized in Galaxy, much to everyone's delight. The Chicago Daily News says the book is "...a fascinating speculative novel on the theme of telepathy." Buy it! You'll want a copy for your sf shelf of books to read and read again. When Silverberg is not writing (andor lolling about in his swimming pool, soaking up the California sun), he's editing memorable anthologies. And this month he has on tap series. Collected in this volume are classic stories by Aldiss, Bester, Blish, Carr, Disch, Farmer, Knight, Lafferty, Pangborn, Spinrad and Tenn. Pardon a book not to be missed! Turning to the adultfantasy side retelling of a famous Norse legend. Anderson has long been known for his love affair with the legends and myths of the great Norse heroes. Coordinating, translating and retelling the scattered heroic literature could only be the work of a scholar and a lover of the genre. And that could only be Poul Anderson. Every year, it seems, new readers pop up on the landscape who haven't read some of the all-time favorite books in the field. So in among BB's new titles, you'll find fifteen old favorites -- most with jazzy new covers. Good chance to replace your copies that are fraying around the edges. Good for stocking-stuffers, too! Here are the re-issued favorites: Fahrenheit #I and The October Country, by Ray Bradbury; The Whole Man and Squares of the City, by John Brunner; Dragonf light and Dragonquest, by Anne McCaffrey; The Masks of Time, Up the Line and Thorns, by Robert Silverberg; DrunA:ard's Walk and A Plague of Pythons, by Frederik Pohl whose three "Starare also back; and The Midwich Cuckoos, by John Wyndham. What a heady group! To order by mail, send # per book plus #c per order for handling to Ballantine Cash Sales, P.O. Box #, Westminster, Maryland #I #. BB "What would happen if I decided to get up and just walk -- " she pointed off to the left -- "that way, in a straight line?" "You'd come to the edge," I said. "Wherever that is." "Yes. Suppose I were a native -- a residentthen what?" "Then you'd probably fall asleep by the side of the road, and when you woke you'd suddenly remember urgent business back in town, or forget what you were doing there in the first place. And you'd never have the urge to roam again." "You mean they dethink and rethink these people? Just to keep them putting on a show for us?" "Also to keep them happy," I argued. "It's for their own good. Think how they'd feel if they knew they were part of a, a display. This way they live out their lives without knowing of any options. It's no more unfair to live here tlian it was to live in the actual Seventeenth Century. A lot better -- the food is adequate, diseases are eliminated, sanitation is much improved." "It sounds like an argument for slavery," Diana snapped. "Or pigfarming!" be the main street of the district. It was paved and lit. Bayswater High Street, the signpost read. Tlie lights were open flames on stanchions, bright enough to mark the way but not to illuminate. "Perhaps we had better head back," I suggested. "In another half-hour it wUl be too dark to see our way." "The moon will be up in twenty minutes," Diana told me.' "And it's only two days off full. Plenty of light." "Example of your memory?" I asked. She nodded. "I saw a chart once." The houses were two and three story, the upper stories overlapping the first. Picturesque in daylight, they were transformed at dusk into squatting ogres lurking behind the streetlights. The few people left on the street were scurrying like singleminded rats toward their holes. "Some things are changeless," I said, pointing my walking stick at a receding back. "Fear of the night is one such. These people fear footpads and cutthroats -- our people fear the stars. Evolution, I fear, is too slow a process. Our subconscious is still a of our youth." "You mean that literally?" Diana asked. "About our people fearing the stars?" "Extraordinarily literally. Astrophobia is the current mode. Not a fear of standing under the stars, like Chicken Little, but fear that, circling one of those points of light, is the race that will destroy humanity. The in pursuit of this fear. I believe that it couples with the subconscious belief that we deserve to be destroyed. That aU Earth has turned its back to the stars to live wholly in the past is part of the syndrome -- our fears unite here." Diana asked me a question then, something about the deeper manifestations of this ailment, and I prattled on about how easy it was to recognize the problem, but no one was getting it cured because it was chronolous to declare the inside of your head sacrosanct -- if you were of high enough status to make it stick. I'm not sure of what I said, as most of my attention was on three sets of approaching footsteps I was attempting to analyze without alarming Diana. In step, but not in the rhythm of soldiers -- a slightly slower, swaggering step. Three young dandies out for an evening's entertainment, no doubt. They rounded the corner and appeared under the light. They were well dressed, indeed foppishly dressed, and carrying swords -- so they were gentlemen of tliis time. Or at least they were sons of gentlemen. "What say?" the first one said, seeing us. "Say what?" the second demanded. "What?" asked the third. "Wliat ho!" he amended, strutting toward us. "What have we here? A lissome lass, begad! And unescorted." "Madam," the first said, "my lady, ma'am -- chivalry is not dead! We shall prove this." Diana looked puzzled, but completely unafraid. I don't know how I looked -- I felt weak. "Get behind me," I instructed her. "Yes, indeed," the third amplified, "we shall chivalrously rescue you from that old man there, who's #fi clearly attempting to have his vay with you." "We shall," the second added, "expect a suitable reward." "Is this some game?" Diana asked me. "No," I told her. "These lads are going to try to kill me. If they succeed they'll kill you, too -- eventually." The first drew his sword. I twisted the handle of my stick until I felt it click. We were now about eventhree swords against one sword-stick with a narcospray tip. Anyone within one meter of the front of the tip would fall inanimate ten seconds after he was hit -- and I should be able to keep even three of them away for ten seconds. "These are truly enemies?" Diana asked me, staring up into my eyes. There was an undercurrent of excitement in her expression. "Yes," I said briefly. "But don't worry. Just stay -- " "I trust you," she said, nodding as though she had just made a prime decision. "Enemies!" Then she was in motion. S HE dove forward onto her shoulder and pushed off as she rolled, catching the first one on the chin with the heel of her boot. He flew backward and came to a skidding stop on his back across the street. The second was just starting to react when she slammed him across the side of his head with her forearm. He slid slowly to the ground, folding in the middle as he dropped. The third was aware of his danger, although he had no clear idea of what this whirlwind was. His sword was up and he was facing her. I managed one step toward them when, with a small cry of joy, she was past his guard and had fastened both of her hands around his throat. She must have known just where to press with her small fingers, because he didn't struggle, didn't even gasp -- he just crumpled. She went down with him, keeping her grip. Her eyes were alive with excitement and she was grinning. She had, somehow, not the look of a person who has vanquished a foe, but more that of a terrier who has cornered a rat. "All right," I said, going over and pulling her off. "It's aU right. It's all over." She looked up, small and sweet and innocent, except for a rip in the right sleeve of her dress. "He's still alive, this one." "No!" I yelled, when I saw her hands tighten around his throat. She stared at me. "The other two, they are dead." "Leave him," I instructed. "Yes." She stood up, sounding disappointed. I took her hand and led her away. I began to tremble slightly -- a touch of aftershock. Diana was calm and gentle. I had no empathy for the three ruffians -- they had danced to their own tune -- but I worried about Diana. No -- I think rather she friglitened me. I was not concerned with the ease with which she dispatched -- body combat ballet is not new to me. I worried rather about the joy with which she destroyed. I remembered to disarm the stick, so as not to shoot myself in the foot. "Diana," I said, picking my words not to offend, "I admire the way you handled those men. It shows great skill and training. But when a man is down -- more particularly when he is unconscious -- you don't have to kill him." "But he was an enemy. You said so." Semantic problem -- or something more? "Christopher?" We stopped at the innyard and she stared up at me, her eyes wide. "Yes?" Tears were forming in the corners of her eyes and she was shaking. Delayed reaction? I held her and stroked her long hair. "Those men wanted to hurt us. It wasn't a secondary thing, like wanting to take our money and hurting us if we resisted. Tliey just wanted to hurt us." "True." "Why would anyone behave like that?" It wasn't the fight that had her upset, but the morals of her opponents. "You killed two of them and were working on the third," I reminded her. "But that was their doing. You said they were enemies. They declared status, not I. They attacked unprovoked. And I had your word." "Right," I said, deciding to watch my words around this girl who took my definitions so literally and acted K Donald A. Wollheim. Publisher Heading our October list is Andre Norton in a first paperback printing of the original high-priced takes you back to a far section of the Witch World. Amid the conflicts of invasion from the present and past, a half-human princeling learns the meaning of his alien heritage. UQ# -- #c And we have E. C. Tubb continuing the great saga of Earl Dumarest's efforts to find lost Terra. He picks up the trail on Ourelle and sets out to rescue the kidnapped Stuart Gordon opens a new chapter in the future history of the a mutant infant. Extraordinarily colorful and commandingly different, it has a proper cover by Tim Kirk. UQ#-#C of a science-fiction writer, to illustrate reaching that point, and contains his highly praised short story, "The Listeners." UQ# -- #c And in the second of our new Agent of the Spaceways, tackles the adventure by Gregory Kern which will further demonstrate Cap Kennedy as rightful heir to the great hero tradition! UT# -- #c First Time in Paperback. on them with such finality. "Well, they behaved that way because they've been taught to think it's fun." "I don't understand," she said. "Neither do I," I agreed. We retired to our separate rooms and I spent some time studying the cracks in the ceding in an effort to think before I fell asleep. Diana and I spent the next ten days together in Shakspere's London. Diana was delighted by everything and I was delighted by her. We grew closer together in that indefinable way men and women grow closer together, with neither of us mentioning it but both of us quite aware. She questioned me incessantly about everything, but gave little detail in return. I learned she had no family and grew up in a special school run by Earth government. I learned how beautiful she was, inside and out, in motion and in stillness. After the first week we shared the same room. Luckily Seventeen was a time that allowed of such a change. The innkeeper persisted in winking at me whenever he could, until I felt I had earned that dinner, but we suffered no other hardship for our affection. Then one day over breakfast we decided to abandon the Seventeenth Century. I voted for the Twentieth, and Diana ayed, although she knew little of it. "Those are the breakthrough years, aren't they?" she asked. "First flights to the nearer planets!" I munched on a bacon stick. "Out of the cradle and into the nursery, "I said. "And the babes yelling, 'No, no, I don't want to walk-haven't learned to crawl properly yet.' As though that skill were going to be of value to them in the future. Interesting times. As in the ancient curse." "Curse?" Diana asked, wide-eyed as a child. I nodded. "May your children live in interesting times," I said. "Chinese." "Not much of a curse," Diana insisted. "Where are the mummies' hearts and the vampires and such?" "Now that would be interesting," I said. After breakfast I pushed the call for Anno Domini and they removed us in a coach. They declothed us and reclothed us and backgrounded us and thrust us into an aeroplane. Ill T his dubious contrivance, all shiny and silver and with two whole piston engines -- to keep us going forward so we wouldn't fall down -- flew us to LaGuardia Field outside New York City. Tlie field, like the aeroplane, was sleek and shiny and new and modern. Everything was modern -- it was in the air. The modern taxi drove us to the modern city with its modern skyscrapers muraled with the most modern art. The year was # and nothing could go wrong. We checked into the Plaza and took a tenth-floor suite overlooking Central Park. It was evening and the park lights, glowing over the paths, roads, fields, rocks, ponds, streams, lakes and other structured wildnesses, turned it into a rectangular fairyland. The skyline surrounding the park was civilization surrounding and oppressing imagination, keeping it behind high walls and ordering its ways. This is known as interpretive sightseeing. Diana had a lot of things she wanted to do. She wanted to see a play and a movie and a zoo and an ocean liner and a war and a soap opera and a rocket leaving for the moon. "Everything but the rocket," I told her. "Your timing's off by about thirty years. They haven't even designed the machines to build the machines to build the rocket yet." We compromised on a visit to the top of the Empire State Building, the closest thing to a trip to the moon that # New York could provide. "This is all real, isn't it?" Diana asked as we wandered around the guard rail, peering at Bronx tenements and Jersey slums. "In a sense," I said. "I mean the buildings are buildings, not sets, and the streets are streets and the river is a river and the ships are ships." "And the people are people," I agreed. "The original had eight largest cities of the time. That's a lot of people to stuff into a small area and move around by automobile and subway." She nodded. "How many people are here now -- residents, I mean?" "I don't know," I told her. "I doubt if they have the fuU original "Still," she said seriously, "it would be fair to say that there are a great many." "That would be fair," I agreed. "Why are they here?" "It's getting chiUy," I said, buttoning the two top buttons on my coat. "Let's go eat dinner." "How can we justify bilking so many people out of their lives -- out of whatever value their lives might have -- by making them live in an artificial past?" "How do their lives have any less value here than in realtime?" I asked in my best Socratic manner. "Suppose you were an inventor," Diana hypothesized. "How would you feel to discover that you had reinvented the wheel -- or the typer -- or the bloaterjet?" "I'd never know it was a reinvention," I said. "But it would be. And you would have been cheated out of whatever good and new and beautiful you could have invented in realtime." "I doubt Anno Domini encourages invention," I said. "Worse ! Where shall we eat dinner?" We took a Domino Cab to where Glen Miller and his band were providing the dinner music. The music must have soothed Diana, since we got through the rib roast and into the crepes suzette before the sociology seminar continued. "Wliat about people like Glen Miller here -- or Shakspere -- who were real people in history? Are they actors?" "No, they're mindplants. Each of them has the personality and ability of the character he becomes, to the best of our ability to recreate it." Diana sat silent for a minute, considering, her mouth puckered into a tight line and her eyebrows pulled down in concentration. She stared at her spoon. Then she picked it up and waved it at me. "That's disgusting. You don't merely cheat them out of the future -- you cheat them out of their very lives." It was my turn to be silent. I was silent through String of Pearls and Goldberg's Blues. Diana watched me as though expecting momently to see wisdom fall from my lips, or possibly smoke rise from my ears. I found myself uncomfortably defending policies I had never really thought about before. I tried to think it out, but was distracted by Diana's stare. I felt that I had to look as if I were thinking and it's very hard to work at looking the part and think at the same time. "I would say it's more productive rather than less," I said when I had the idea sorted out. "You know our Shakspere has added several plays to the list that the original never got around to writing. Saint Joan and Elizabeth the First -- those are his. We haven't cheated him. Both he and humanity have benefited from this arrangement." "It's not an arrangement," Diana stated positively. "It's a manipulation. It takes two to make an arrangement. Let's dance." T here is something deeply satisfying about two bodies pressed together and moving together. The waltz and the foxtrot are more purely sexual than either the stately minuet before them or the frenzied hump after. We glided about the floor, letting our bodies work at becoming one. "Christopher," Diana said. "Hm?" "I'm glad we've become friends." "More than friends?" "That, too," she said, squeezing against me. "But friends is something else. I think you're my only friend." "I hope you exaggerate," I said. "That's very sad." We danced silently for a moment. Then Diana stopped and pulled me back to our table. We sat down. "This is a major thing, isn't it?" "Friendship?" "No. Anno Domini and this whole recreation. How many different historical times are there?" "You're so beautiful and so serious and so young," I said. "And so intent -- and so knowledgeable in, some fields and so ignorant in others. Whoever brought you up had strange educational values." "I told you I don't like talking about that," she said. Her expression could best be described as petulant. "It requires no conversation," I told her. "Fifty." "Fifty historical periods?" she said, instantly picking up the thread. One of the things I adrriired, that ability. "But there aren't that many centuries!" "Many are covered with more than one set. The really popular ones are started every twenty-five years. All have one, at least. There may be some centuries that appeal not at all to you, but someone has a need for them." "What sort of need? Why that word?" "Ah! Now we speak of purpose: what you asked me before. The past is Earth's only industry. Its function is to hold together the more than two hundred diverse human cultures, spread out on close to a thousand planets, circling as many suns. Tens of thousands of people from aU these planets, all these new directions for humankind, are here at any one time, sharing the one thing they all have in common; the past. "This maintains Earth's preeminence in the councils of man and presumably bolsters her prominence in the Parliament of Stars. But more important; it provides a living point of origin for the human race. "The psychologists decided over four hundred' years ago,' at the time of the Mabden Annihilation, that this was the best -- perhaps the only -- way to hold us together. Those of us who weren't already too far out. There are external threats still, you know." "I know," Diana said dryly. "You mentioned the fear syndrome earlier in this connection." "It should be taken seriously," I insisted. "Here on Earth you feel secure, but it's only because you're so far away from the action. The Denzii -- " "I take it very seriously," Diana assured me. "So seriously that I'd prefer not to talk about it even now." "Yes. I didn't mean to frighten you." "Frigliten?" Diana smiled gently. "No, you don't do that. TeU me, what else is there to do in this year, in this town?" We took the subway to the Battery and walked quietly on the grass around the Aquarium, which was closed and shuttered for the night. Then we took the ferry over to Staten Island and stood in the open on the top deck, letting the cold brinewind flap our coats and sting our cheeks. We waved to the Statue of Liberty and she smiled at us -- or perhaps it was a trick of the light. I had my coat wrapped around Diana and she huddled against my chest and I felt young and bold and ready to explore uncharted worlds. We talked of minor things and we shared a cup of coffee, black and four sugars, and I think, perhaps, realized fuUy that we were in love. T he next day we went to the Bronx Zoo in the morning, came back to Manhattan in early afternoon for a matinee of Our Town, and then returned to the hotel to dress. A man was waiting in the sitting room of our suite. He was standing. "Why, Kroner," Diana said, "how deliglitful to see you. And how silly you look in those clothes here." Thus she effectively suppressed the Who are you and what are you doing in my room? that I had been about to contribute to the occasion. Kroner was a short man with too much hair on his head. He wore a onesuit that squeezed around liis stocky, overly muscled body. The weightlifter is a physical type I have always disliked. I didn't recognize the Identification and Position badge he wore, except that it was medium-high status and something to do with education. "Who is he?" "Kroner," Diana said. "My professor -- or one of. And this is Christopher Mar." "Delighted." Clearly he lied. "Surprised," I said. We touched hands. "To what do we owe this visit and what may we do for you? Any professor of Diana's -- " I waved a hand vaguely. The current trend toward the vague can be very useful in conversation. "I suppose you know what you're doing?" Kroner asked coldly. "I have no idea of what that means," I told him. "At which of us are you sneering?" "Both of you, I suppose," Kroner said. He sighed and sat down on the sofa. "You're right, I was being hostile. And there's no reason. You're a very important man, Senior Senator Mar -- there's no way I can threaten you. And Grecia knows I'm only interested in protecting and helping her. When she disappeared from Seventeen without notifying us -- " "Who?" I interrupted. "Grecia. Your companion." "Is that right?" I asked Diana (Grecia). She nodded. "Of course you have a perfect right-" "What does she call herself?" Kroner asked. "Diana Seven," I said. Diana (Grecia) looked defiantly down at Kroner and remained silent. Kroner nodded thoughtfully. "Of course," he said. "A clear choice. 'Fhen he doesn't know? You haven't told him?" "No," Diana (Grecia) said. "Why should I?" "Of course," Kroner repeated. "From your point of view, no reason. You've always been the most stubborn and independent-minded. No matter how much we strive for uniformity. Not that we mind, you understand -- it's just that the variations make the training more difficult to program. I suppose it will make you harder to predict in action, so it's all for the best." "Haven't told me what?" I demanded. I tried to picture some horrible secret, but nothing would come to mind. "Diana Seven is not a name," Kroner told me, "it's a designation. Choosing it as her alias is the sort of direct thinking we've come to expect from Grecia." "It's a comment," Diana (Grecia) said. "Grecia is number seven in an official government program known as Project Diana," Kroner said. "The number is arbitrary." "So is the name," Diana (Grecia) said. "You know how I was named? Listen, I'll recite the names of the first seven girls, in order -- that should give you the idea: Adena, Beth, Claudia, Debra, Erdra, Fidlia, Grecia. It goes on like that. I prefer Diana Seven, it's more honest." "Diana Seven you are to me forever," I told her. "I don't understand, though. What sort of government project?" "This is going to sound silly," Kroner said, managing to look apologetic, "but I don't think you have the need to know." "I might not have the -- but I do indeed need to know very badly, and I can develop the official Need to Know in a very few minutes realtime." "I will tell everything," Diana said, sitting down on a straightback chair and crossing her shapely legs. "What do you push to get them to bring up drinks?" "I'll do it," I said, picking up the housephone and dialing. "What would you like?" "Coffee," Diana said. "Another profession," Kroner said. "I guess you're right -- we'd better talk about it." "Something harder than coffee for you," I said, and ordered a pot of coffee and a portable bar sent up. "Grecia-" "Call her Diana -- she prefers it." K roner shrugged. He was not Project Diana is one of a series of funding." on Earth, as it was felt that no alteration of the zygote could make up for a happy home life, or some such illogic. "I thought the Bureau of the Future was only involved in longrange planning of city growth and transportation and that sort of thing," I said. "And defense," Kroner told me. "Diana is a defense project." That stopped me. I went into the bedroom to take off my tie and think of something clever to ask. "What do you mean, 'a defense project'?" I cleverly asked when I returned. The bar was ported in then, so I had to wait for my answer. The waiter tried hard to preserve his air of waiterly detachment and not stare at Kroner, and even harder not to smile. Kroner glared at him and stood up, flexing his biceps under the skintight onesuit. "What's the matter?" he demanded. "What are you staring at? Haven't you ever seen a Frog Prince before?" The waiter merely gulped and fled the room. We all burst out laughing and I remembered that in my youth one of my closest friends had been a weightlifter. "You really should have dressed for the period," I told Kroner. He shrugged. "I was wearing a period overcoat," he said, gesturing to a crumpled garment lying over a chair. I fixed our various drinks and we sipped them and stared at each other. "We've been keeping an eye on the girls while they were on their travels," Kroner said. "When Diana took off with you we got worried. Diana has a certain reputation among the staff as a trouble-maker and you are a -- prominent senator. The combination could be explosive." "How?" I asked. "The projects are played down," Kroner said. "For us, any press is bad. We'd be caught between two fires; those who are afraid of any superman is a dead superman' group -- and those who would feel sorry for Diana and her sisters -- poor little girls deprived of a home life and mother love and apple pie." "It might have been nice, you know, all that stuff," Diana said, a surface anger in her voice covering some deeper emotion. "Why do people decide they have the right to do what's good for other people?" "What?" I asked, feeling ignorant and ignored. "We didn't exactly do it because it was good for you," Kroner said sadly. "We did it because it was necessary for us. We never lied to you about that." "Great ethics," Diana said in a low, clipped voice that had an undertone of controlled scream. "We screwed up your life from before you were born, but at least we didn't lie to you -- and that makes it all all right." She turned to me. "Did you know I'm a mule?" she demanded. "What?" "A mule. Or perhaps a hinny. Except instead of a cross between a jackass and a mare, I'm a cross between a human gamete and a micro-manipulator. Sterile." "You mean you're -- " "No pills, no inserts, no children -- no chance. Just me. Dead end. Supermule." I went over to hold her, to show I understood, but she drew away. Mulelike, I couldn't help thinking, in her anger. "I'm on your side, you know," I said to her. She nodded, but stayed encased in herself. I asked Kroner, "In what way is this girl a weapon?" "Not a weapon," Kroner said. "More like a soldier." "A hunting dog," Diana said. Well, it was a better self-image than a mule. Kroner nodded. "In a way. Superfast reflexes, for one thing. One of the reasons she's small: information travels to the brain faster. Nerves react and transmit faster. Eyes see farther into the infrared and ultraviolet. Raw strength is of little use today. You know how old she is?" I didn't. "I'm not good at guessing age," I said. "Twelve," Kroner said. There was, I believe, a long pause then. "Do you mind?" Diana asked softly. "I am surprised," I said. "The tendency in naturally evolved high intelligence is for longer childhoods, not shorter," Kroner said. "You must experience more, cogitate more, and have more time to experiment -- play -- to develop a really high intelligence potential. But it is possible to mature a high intelligence very quickly in an extremely enriched environment. Twelve years from birth to adult is about the best we can manage. The body takes that long to grow and mature anyway, if we want a comparatively normal body." "Diana is an adult," I said. "No matter how many times, or how few, the Earth has circled the sun since her birth." Kroner nodded. "Diana is a highly capable adult, able to handle herself well in almost any situation." "I'll not argue that," I said. "She dispatched three ruffians who attacked us and did so with unseemly ease." "vh!" Kroner said. "We thought that was she. Very good, Diana. Of course, that's what she's been trained and bred for, so it's fitting that she did." "Trained for close combat?" I asked. "What sort of war are you expecting?" "Not that," Kroner explained. "For you, as for most of the rest of being -- and many lower animals -- would be murder. You'd have to steel yourself and be highly motivated to perform the act. For Diana, even humans who are clearly 'enemy' -- is equivalent to hunting. And, like a good hunting dog, she enjoys it. Isn't that so, Diana?" She nodded. "I can't see anything the fact that I know this is genetics and conditioning doesn't matter-all attitudes anyone has are a result of genetics and conditioning. If you gentlemen will excuse me, it's been a long day and I think I'll go to bed." K roner and l spoke privately for a short while after Diana retired. I suspect Diana listened at the door, as she was awake when I went to bed, but if so I'm glad of it. "Does this mean I have to worry about Diana's getting angry at me and breaking my neck?" I asked Kroner, when she had left. "Not at all," he said. "If anything, the opposite. She may tend to overprotect you. To kill a human being who is not an enemy would, in any case, be murder, and she is incapable of murder." "How does she determine an enemy?" "I think, at the moment, she'll take your word for it. She appears to be fixated on you. You may call it love, if you like, but we prefer the scientific term." "I appear to be fixated on her," I said. "Whatever you call it." "That's fine. We approve. As long as you aren't planning to use her -- or make a political issue or anything of that sort -- we're on your side." "Wliat is she doing here anyway? Is school out? Vacation?" Kroner fixed himself another drink. "No," he said. "This is part of her training. Mixing with humanity to learn more fully what it is she may be fighting for. Two years of thisgoing and doing more or less where and what she wants -- then she'll be ready for, let's call it graduate school." "More fixating?" "That's right. Fixating on man. Those in charge of this project seem a bit afraid of their creation." "Historical precedent," I said. "Or, at least, literary." "Yes," Kroner said. "Take care of Diana. Enjoy her. Lx)ve her. She needs more love than the other girls." "You mean she fixates more strongly?" I asked. Kroner smiled. "As of now," he said, "I'm on vacation. Bye." He picked up his coat and left. I went in to sleep with Diana and she held me tight for a long while. I think she would have cried if she had known how. I held her, but it's hard to comfort someone who cannot cry. B ack in realtime -- away from Earth and Anno Domini -- I used my status to find out about the Project. Diana opted to stay with me. We fixated well together. It was difficult, even for me, to open the private record of Project Diana. It was the most recent in a line of such projects dating back to shortly after the Mabden Annihilation. I immersed myself in it and read motive, intent, achievement, method, fear and design in the record crystals. Earth is afraid of its heroes. Always has been. Diana is sterile by design. Female by convenience -- easier to control without the Y chromosome. She is sterile by design. Safer. Can't breed a superrace behind our backs. Diana's cells won't regenerate. Our long life depends upon regeneration -- actually replication -- of certain cells. Diana's -- let us call it template -- is inaccessible to our techniques. Also by design. Safer thus. Can't make long-range plans behind our backs. She will also age fast and be old by forty-probably dead by fifty. I went home that evening and cried myself to sleep. Diana held me, but the crying frightened her and she couldn't help because I wouldn't tell her why, and it's hard to comfort someone unless you know why he's crying. I have two years with her before she has to go off to prepare for the war we may never have. She wants to go. They want her for twenty-five years, she says, and she owes them that. We're planning what we will do when she returns. There are so many things she wants to do and see in this vast galaxy. I promised to show them all to her. I hardly cry at all any more, even late at night. ir NO X it exactly," Harry Norman said. "I still see things as well as ever. Things, I mean, like machinery and cars and houses and trees. And myself, too. In the mirror, when I shave or -- " He glanced down at his hands splayed on his thighs. Brown spots were beginning to appear on them, just as they had appeared on the backs of his father's hands, he remembered, when his father had reached fifty. "It's not things or myself -- it's people, other people. The only way I can think to put it is that they're-well, everybody is fading." Harry Norman was a stocky ruddy-cheeked man with crisp black hair that was lightly flecked with gray. He held his broad shoulders back with a military stiffness that stretched his striped blue-and-white shirt tight across his chest. His dark summer suit was conventionally tailored. His black shoes were shined to a high luster. "I first became aware of it a week ago -- exactly a week ago, in fact. I remember the day because that was when they delivered the new carding machine at the shop. One of my salesmen was standing in the door of my office talking to me. He had a hank of red yarn in his hand and I could see the yarn and the clothes he was wearing distinctly, but all of a sudden his face blurred and his features ran together -- like a fadeout in the movies, if you know what I mean. It lasted only a few seconds and then I could see his face clearly again. "I was startled, but I didn't think much about it afterward. All of us were too excited about the arrival of the new carding machine that day to give much thought to anything else. But that night, at home, when my son Dave came in late to dinner and sat down opposite me, I noticed he had shaved off his beard and cut his hair and I started to say something to him about it. I've never minded the beard much, but I couldn't stand the long hair, although I've never criticized it. So I started to say something then -- tell him how much better he looked -- when suddenly the hair was all there again, down to his shoulders. And the beard was back, too. That was when I decided I'd have you examine my eyes." The oculist, Charles Warren, a gray wisp of a man whom Harry Norman had known all his life, smiled and spoke as if he were humoring a child. "Well, now, Harry, it sounds like you've got something new for ophthalmology. Here, let's try this. Read that third line for me again." He slipped another disk into the heavy frame resting on Harry Norman's nose and Harry dutifully read the line. "Oh, I can read as well as ever," Harry said afterward. "Even fine print. But you, Charles -- when I look at you -- " He broke off, feeling foolish, convinced that his friend would never believe that his face was only a smoky mist above the glistening and sharply defined white shirt he was wearing, that the hand that had inserted the lens in the frame was only a gray shadow. The oculist continued the examination and Harry submitted to the rest of it without protest. Afterward the two men went into the doctor's consultation room and sat down with the doctor's desk between them. "Have you been working pretty hard lately, Harry?" Harry shrugged. He had worked hard all his life. If you were in the yarn business, especially in New England, you had to work hard -- most of the mills had moved south long ago. Oh, he had worked hard, all right. But he had enjoyed it and he had done pretty well. Even with both kids in college now -- Dave and Lucy -- he was doing all right. He could give them and his wife Dora just about anything they wanted. Early in the spring, when Dave and Lucy had said they wished they had their own swimming pool, for example, like some of their friends, he had had one installed. At the mill he would have the new carding machine in operation in another week and that would make it as modern as any mill in the country. Yes, he had worked hard, but he liked his work. "Been worried about anything?" newspapers and watched TV these days must worry, Harry supposed, what with the war in Southeast Asia all those years and the unrest and the violence and those hijackings and the dmg problem and now inflation and the collapse of the dollar and the mess in Washington. But what was the use of worrying about something you couldn't do anything about? Take the war. He had watched the same horrors on TV over and over for so long that finally he had gotten to the point where he was almost used to them or else he turned away and didn't look. As for the kids, he never asked Dave and Lucy too many questions about their private Uves and just hoped for the best. As his friends said, if your kids weren't in jail or mental hospitals these days you should consider yourself lucky. Of course his marriage had its ups and downs, like everybody else's, but he really believed that he and Dora were happier now than they had ever been, all things considered. "And physically," Harry concluded, "I've never been in better shape. I had my annual checkup just last week and everything was okayblood pressure, blood sugar, prostate, He spread his hands on his thighs and leaned forward. "But there's another thing, Charles," he said. "People's voices. I mentioned Dora just now. You may remember her voice. It used to have a kind of harshness. I think it was one of the things that first attracted me to her. It sounded sexy when I was young. Then, after we were married for a while, it got on my nerves. But lately Dora's voice seems to have softened. Sometimes I can hardly hear what she is saying. Sometimes I don't hear her at all. I'd think I was getting deaf, except that I can hear everything else as well as ever -- that noise out there in the street, for instance, and voices if they're mechanical -- you know, on tlie telephone or TV. But when people talk, even in the same room -- I don't know..." Through the cloud that obscured the doctor's face Harry thought he saw him smile again. "Anybody getting deaf in this age is lucky, Harry." As the doctor spoke it seemed to Harry that the hum of traffic outside rose briefly to a roar in the room, although the windows of the air-conditioned office were closed. "I'm sure I'm not getting deaf," he said. "It's only when people talk." He shrugged. "Maybe I don't listen any more." The doctor began to tap on his desk with a silver pencil and, while Harry watched, the hand that held the pencil vanished and the pencil jigged on the desk unsupported. He was about to mention the phenomenon when tlie hand suddenly came back into view. "There's nothing the matter with your eyes," the doctor said finally. "I think you must be suffering from a nervous disturbance of some kind. I'm no neurologist, so you'd better go to one. Suffolk is a good man. You go see Suffolk. I'll arrange it for you. Maybe all you need is a vacation." H arry doubted that a neurologist could do anything for him. He was sure that what he saw -- or, rather, did not see -- was real, not imagined. But when he went out into the hot June day and drove back to the mill he tried to argue with himself that maybe his trouble was nerves, after all. Maybe he had let himself get too concerned about the state of the world. Maybe he had absorbed more than he realized of his children's discontent. To put an end to his thoughts he turned on the radio in his car. Somebody was asking somebody tire usual questions about modern problems and whoever was being interviewed was using a great many big words to say nothing. He tuned in another station. On it a singer was moaning words that were obviously intended to be apocalyptic but were incomprehensible. On a third station a man was whispering confidentially about irregularity. Harry turned off the radio. The shift was changing at the mill and when he got out of his car in the office parking lot Harry paused to watch the workmen leaving the building in a ray mass, like a huge snail crawling across the millyard. All he could think, as he watched, was that tliere were too many of them. They weren't individuals any more. He could call hardly a dozen of them by name now. It was the same everywhere. There were too many people in the streets, on planes, on the road, in restaurants, on all the good vacation places. The new card would let him cut down on a lot of manpower -- just as well he didn't know all of them. As he watched the men and women cross the millyard all of a sudden their heads and hands and arms vanished and nothing was before him but a moving mass of empty workclothes, shoes and workpants and short-sleeved shirts. He rubbed his eyes and looked again. The headless, armless procession continued toward the parked cars in the mill lot. Saliva filled Harry's mouth and, believing he was going to vomit, he bent over with his head between his knees. When he looked up again at the workers the heads and arms and hands were all back where they should be, attached to the clothed bodies. "Nerves!" he said aloud, contemptuously. "I saw it!" But even as he spoke the assertion trailed off in his mind and became a question and he was telling himself that what he had just seen had to be an illusion. He would have to go to Dr. Suffolk, the neurologist, as Charles Warren had proposed. But in the same moment he reversed himself, deciding to wait a while. He would cancel any appointment Charles might make witli Suffolk. If he was suffering only from nerves maybe the illusions would cease of their own accord. He waited a week, until the day after his fiftieth birthday, the day the new carding machine was installed and ready for use. On that day he discovered that it might be disastrous if he waited any longer. Harry told the neurologist, Suffolk, that, at his wife's suggestion, he had invited his son to come down to the mill to witness the first operation of the new carding machine. The card was the very latest in mill equipment, he told Suffolk, and everyone from himself down to the night watchman had buzzed with pride and excitement while it was being installed. Dave had not wanted msceial lminq Toward a science of self-control M bu Gerald Jonas "A shattering attack on the foundations of Western science." -- Kirkus Reviews # Madison Avenue New York, N.Y. # to come to the mill, however, Harry said, because he had invited some friends over for a swim in the new pool at home. "I wanted to point out to the boy," Harry told Dr. Suffolk, "that he was going to inherit the business come day and the least he could do was to show some interest in its progress. But I didn't say anything. Dave doesn't want to go into the business when he gets out of college. He thinks he wants to be a farmer and raise everything organically. I hate getting into that argument with him, so I said I hoped he would come in with me if he could and let it go at that." The boy did show up finally, at the very last minute, just as the mill foreman was announcing everything was ready for turning on the power. "All Dave had on was a pair of ragged swimming trunks," Harry said. "He was even barefooted. I was embarrassed of course. For him as much as myself. When we went out into the mill together I could hear some of the hands snickering beliind our backs. After aU, Dave is twenty years old and ought to have known better. But I didn't say anything." A carding machine, Harry explained to Dr. Suffolk, is composed mostly of teeth -- thousands of small steel teeth that meet on large cylinders revolving in opposite directions. The new card stood at the far end of the long millroom, bright and shiny, its green paint glistening, its oiled steel gears catching gleams of the sunliglit that poured in through the high windows, its wire combs sparkling Uke diamonds. Harry and Dave joined the men and women who stood round the machine admiring it. "Okay," the mill foreman shouted and the gears began to turn with a low rumble. F or several minutes they watched. Harry was sure that even Dave could not help admiring the machine's insatiable appetite and the speed with which it devoured the fiber. Nothing escaped it. Every shred was caught in the endless interlocking of the vicious little wires and was clawed into gossamer. "Isn't it a beauty?" Harry asked finally, turning to his son. But Dave was no longer at his side. Harry swung about to see where he had gone and, not finding him in the crowd behind him, swung back again angrily, annoyed with the boy for his lack of interest. In tliat moment there was a loud cry at his side -- a warm wetness splashed across his cheek and he heard the foreman shout for the power to be turned off. At the same time someone else yelled, "Mr. Norman! Look out!" Harry told Dr. Suffolk that he had believed for a moment that the blood on his face was his own, althougli he had felt nothing. But in the next instant the men were shoving himaside and gathering about Dave, who must have been at his side aU the time, invisible. Now, however, Dave's head and naked shoulders loomed above the workmen who surrounded him. "I'm okay," Harry heard the boy say. "It's just the tip of my finger. I'm sorry I yelled. It was my fault." "I simply had not seen him," Harry explained to the neurologist. "The boy had vanished temporarily. Maybe if I had glanced down when I turned to speak to him I'd have seen his swimming trunks. But I didn't. He was carelessly leaning too far over the card and I jostled him and he lost his balance. Fortunately the card cauglit only the tip of his finger before the foreman grabbed him and saved him from the rest of those steel teeth. But, my God, Doctor, I might have killed him! I tell you, the boy simply was not there when I spoke to him. It wasn't that I failed to see him -- he wasn't there. When I bumped into him I didn't feel anything. There was nothing there." Harry paused and tried ta gather his thoughts. "That's a new development. Not feeling anything. Because -- well, untd today, when I shook hands with someone or when I kissed my wife, even if I didn't see anything -- " Harry wondered how he could convince the neurologist that what he was telling him was true. "Everything is disappearing." he said hopelessly. "Everything that lives -- men, women, animals -- even you." He looked hard in the direction from which Dr. Suffolk's voice had come to him earlier in the interview and saw nothing but another white shirt like the occulist's. But this time there was no blur above the starched high collar as there had been in Charles Warren's office a week before. This time there was no face at all -- nothing. "Even you, Doctor -- " he repeated. Dr. Suffolk made no comment. Instead, a series of questions began to come from behind the desk in a voice that was barely audible. The voice asked about Harry's childhood, the things he ate, whom he loved, whom he hated, what he dreamed of. As the story of his life was thus extracted from him, it struck Harry as a very ordinary one indeed. A normal and healthy childhood, no strong rebellions against or attachments to his parents, average grades in school, no tempestuous love affairs, a reasonably happy marriage, two kids who troubled him at times but gave him no cause for serious worry, moderate success in business, no torturing ambitions or frustrations, no extraordinary appetites or sexual aberrations, no recurrent dreams. To Harry it all seemed extremely uninteresting. He had no idea of what the doctor could make of it. "I think you need analysis." the doctor said finally. "If you don't believe in a thing like that. Doctor, I don't see how it can do you any good. Now, maybe if I were seeing things -- but I'm not." The doctor lighted a cigar -- no hand held the match and no mouth supported the cigar. Afterward the cigar's end pulsated warmly above the empty white collar and the smoke rose in blue clouds where the A dazzling new Super Agent deadly as Steve Austin -- "The Bionics Man" -- confronts an international black market ring in nuclear weapons. # at bookstores or from # Third Ave., New York # doctor's head should have been. Finally the cigar descended in an arc to an ashtray and lay there. The low voice came again. "Can you still drive your car safely, Mr. Norman?" The question, Harry thought, at least acknowledged that he had been telling the truth, that he was actually not seeing people. "I can see traffic all right," Harry said, "and pedestrians, too -- if they have clothes on." He uttered a short laugh. "Maybe-in view of what happened to Dave -- I'd better avoid the streets around tlie university. Some of those college kids, you know -- " The cigar rose from the ashtray. The end of it glowed above the white collar and the oracular voice came once more through the smoke. "Maybe if you could get off alone somewhere for a while, Mr. Norman, where you would not see or talk to anyone, where there are no telephones, no TV, no mail -- " The voice had begun to sound wistful. "If there is such a place left in the world," it concluded. "I have a cabin in the Maine woods." Harry said. "That might be just the place." white shirt rose from behind the desk and followed Harry to the door. Harry stopped and turned about. "Doctor," he said, peering at the emptiness above the white collar. "tell me honestly. Isn't it happening to you, too? Aren't people fading? Can you see me, hear me clearly? Can you?" There was a moment of silence. Then Harry heard tire doctor's voice again. "Mr. Norman, I can see you perfectly. As a matter of fact, I have been having a little trouble with my own eyes lately, but while I've been sitting in this room talking with you it seems to have cleared up. I can see you perfectly. There is a very small mole under your right eye and you cut yourself on the neck just below your right ear when you shaved this morning. You used a styptic pencil or powder and there is still a faint smudge of white there. Brown spots are beginning to appear on the backs of your hands and you keep looking at them. Does that convince you?" "I suppose then you think I am crazy." Harry Norman said. Dr. Suffolk was silent for a long time. Finally he said quietly, "Everybody is crazy, as you put it, in one way or another." "Well, a vacation in the Maine woods isn't going to cure me!" Harry blurted out in sudden anger. "There's nothing I'd like better, but I've promised my wife we'd go on a cruise. Anyhow, do you know what I think? I think maybe I'm the only one in the world who isn't crazy. I think maybe I'm the only one who is seeing -- or not seeing -- what is happening. Dr. Suffolk, ever since I came into this room you haven't had a head on your shoulders or hands at the ends of your sleeves. I'm alone right here. I don't have to go to Maine. I'm alone anywhere I go." Driving back to his office, Harry regretted his final outburst and began to panic. Everyone is daft but me and thee, and sometimes I don 't know about thee... Wasn't that kind of thinking a sure symptom of insanity? He became paranoid about the neurologist. He imagined Dr. Suffolk picking up the phone immediately after his departure and calling Dora. Mrs. Norman, I think your husband needs surveillance, hospitalization... He could see men in white waiting for him at his front door when he got home that night. He imagined shock treatments, electrodes on his head, knives probing into his brain. By the time he reached his office Harry had made his decision. With the door shut and locked behind him he telephoned his wife. "Dora, has a Dr. Suffolk called you?" "No, Harry, but I've been out shopping all afternoon. I was just coming into the house when you rang. Why? Is something wrong?" "Well, if he calls, tell him I've gone to Maine. Tell him I'm giving it a try. Tell him to let me alone for a week, two weeks, a month -- " "Maine? What do you mean, dear? You know how you hate the noseeums up there at this time of year. And we were planning that Scandinavian cruise -- " "There won't be any no-seeums," Harry said. Then he began to laugh. He laughed long and loud. "But of course!" he said finally. "There will be -- for a while, at least. That's why I'm going -- because of the noseeums!" He laughed again. "Harry, are you all right?" "Yes. No. No, I'm not all right. Look, Dora, I've been off my feed lately and I guess Dave's accident this morning got to me more than I realized. Anyhow -- " She gasped. "Dave's accident? What accident?" "His finger. He cut it in the new card." "Oh, is that what happened? He didn't teU me. He came home with a cut on his finger and I put a band-aid on it. It's nothing. He drove to Boston this afternoon to see a movie. Harry, what is wrong with you? You haven't told me. Who is this Dr. Suffolk? What did he say?" "He said I needed a vacation, so I'm taking one. I'm going to Maine this afternoon, straight from the office. I won't be home. I've got clothes up there and things. I can get there by midnight. I don't want anyone to come up or disturb me or try to reach me by the phone in the village -- except, of course, in an emergency. Do you understand?" "Oh, Harry, wouldn't the Scandinavian cruise be just as good?" "No." There was a silence. "Do you understand, Dora?" "Of course, dear, but -- " "Goodbye." "Goodbye, darling. But Harry -- " on the radio. Somebody was talking to somebody about the world's problems, using a lot of big words that meant nothing. He tuned in another station. A singer was moaning unintelligible words. On a third station a man was whispering about irregularity. He turned off the radio. The first night in his cabin in Maine, Harry slept a long, long time. And it seemed to him he continued partly asleep as he spent what was left of the first day lounging about the place in delicious indolence. He could all but feel his nerves relaxing, all but hear them slackening like violin strings that twang when the pegs are loosened. He did not stray from the cabin until the second day -- after another long sleep -- and that day he wandered only briefly in the woods before he was overcome by drowsiness and, dropping on a bed of pine needles, slept the afternoon away in the sun. When he ventured outdoors on what he believed was the third day, he came upon a brook and its busy murmur made himrilize how silent the woods were around him. No birds sang and there was no sound of insects or animals. Because the day was windless even the pine branches overhead were still. After that he lost track of time. But he felt no need to calculate the days he spent in the cabin or the woods. He found himself content merely to exist, to float in apathy in the stillness of his surroundings, convinced that he would be happy to continue forever as he was. It seemed to him that with the passage of time his physical self must be fading, as men and women all around him in the city had faded. His body became light and lost sensation. Not only the minor aches and pains of middle-age left him, but also the joyous feeling of being alive. He was not ecstatic in his new state, but simply content with the sense of being bodiless, of floating without substance in silent air. To avoid seeing himself, he turned the bathroom mirror's face to the wall and did not shave. Harry was not at all surprised when one morning he awoke to find that it was snowing. It had been early June when he had come to the cabin, he remembered -- now, he assumed, it had to be at least early October. A half-inch of snow whitened the vinyl roof of his car, parked outside the bedroom window. But as soon as he looked beyond the car he saw that the snow could not be the first of early autumn -- it had to be a late snow in spring, for the wildflowers that Dora had transplanted in the yard with great care were in bloom and the few deciduous trees around the house had fresh green leaves. He was not amazed and only wondered idly whether he had slept a whole winter through. Two winters maybe? Three? Or, Hke Rip Van Winkle, twenty? He put his hand to his face. He felt no beard. He was, amazed then. Time itself must have stopped, for he was sure that men's beards grew whether they were dead or alive. But if time had stopped -- why was it suddenly spring? He leaped from his bed, ran out into the wet snow. His hands trembled as he opened the door of his car and turned on the radio. Immediately there was the voice again of somebody answering somebody's questions, saying the same things Harry had heard on his drive up to the cabin, the same things, he realized, that he had heard a week before that, when he had been returning from the oculist's office. He tuned in another station and heard the singer moaning apocalyptically. He could not be sure whether or not the song was the same one he had heard before. They all sounded alike to him. On a third station a man was again whispering confidentially about irregularity. Harry shut off the radio and turned the ignition key. The motor started instantly. cabin, Harry saw that the snowfall had slackened and there was no white on the ground. No one was astir in the streets and he kept on going. At tire intersection of the town road with the highway cars swished past in both directions -- and as he waited for an opening that would allow him to join the procession south and westward toward Massachusetts, he saw that the cars were without drivers, that not only heads and hands were missing but whole bodies, clothing and aU. He turned on the radio again. The man was still talking about irregularity; the singer was still moaning; somebody was still not answering somebody's questions. He turned off the radio. Through an empty landscape, past empty farmhouses, on a highway crowded with empty cars, Harry Norman drove swiftly. At one point he saw a driverless tractor bumping across a field, dragging a hay rake, and he wondered how the machine knew that it was haying time, that it was... His thought stopped. He was startled. Why, it must be June again! At another place an unattended drawbridge opened for a crewless trawler coming down a river. If there were no people, he wondered, why was a trawler going out to sea to fish? Wliat would become of the fish that were caught? But of course -- there were no fish. After that he thought of his business. If there were no people, what was the use of a mill that made yarn for the purpose of clothing them? But apparently there were no longer any clothes. They, too, had vanished with the living bodies. He glanced down at his own legs, one extended toward the accelerator, tlie other outstretched idly -- but before he could be sure he saw them and was not simply feeling their existence as part of his body below his waist, he heard a police siren and, from old habit, slowed, drew off the road and stopped to wait for the riderless motorcycle that pulled up beside hun. "Officer," he shouted at the emptiness above the motorcycle, "what is happening? My radio keeps repeating. There aren't any drivers. Officer-" There was no answer. The motorcycle leaned crazily without falling, as if the law of gravity as well as time had been suspended and Harry sat still and waited, listening to the chatter of the police radio. Soon there was a traffic ticket in his hand. The motorcycle righted itself and sped on. Harry looked at the date on the ticket. It was June but the rest was so badly scrawled he could not read it. He pulled back on to the road, afraid now to look down at his legs, believing that what he would see -- or would not see -- might unnerve him. red traffic light at the edge of the town where he lived all cars on the highway stopped and allowed those at the intersection to pass through on their green signal. When the light changed and he failed to start immediately a horn blasted from the line behind him. Machines, too, he thought, could be impatient and ill-mannered on the road, like people. As he entered the town the street lights came on, illuminating an empty dusk. He had to stop once or twice behind a city bus. Its door folded open. No one got in or out, but the bus waited for several seconds. Then the door shut and the bus moved on. In a shopping center neon lights blinked on and off and he saw a laundromat with machines splashing suds against their windows like the flume at Marblehead. There were no customers in the stores or moving in and out among the parked cars, although he noted that the cars were parked in the usual disorder of such unsupervised lots. Two became involved in a minor accident and he saw a police car approaching the scene. Harry's home was on the far side of the town and he came to his mill first. It was lighted. The big illuminated clock atop the roof told him the night shift had come on ten minutes before. He parked his car in the office lot and went in. The offices as well as the mill were lighted. The clerical staff would not go home for another three-quarters of an hour. Nobody appeared to be in the big room, but electric typewriters were at work everywhere. "Hello!" Harry said in his usual general greeting to his employees, but no answer came. He was neither surprised nor dismayed, but moved carefully through the outer office, afraid that he might bump into someone. As soon as he was in his private office, the door closed behind him, he picked up the telephone and dialed his home. "Hello, Dora. I just gQt back. Is everything all right?" "Goodbye, darling. But, Harry -- " "I say, Dora. I just got back from Maine. Dora!" "Goodbye, darling. But, Harry -- " "Yes-" Dora's voice repeated the words over and over. "Goodbye, darling. But, Harry -- " Finally he realized they were the last words he had heard her speak on the phone before he left for Maine. "Dora-" "Goodbye, darling..." He held the phone away from his ear and stared at it. The disembodied voice was hollow in mid-air. "Goodbye..." He dropped the phone to his desk and it lay there repeating Dora's last words insanely. In a panic he went out by the private door of his office and down his private stairs three steps at a time. As he hurried through the mill to the parking lot a part of his mind was aware that the new card had just been turned off and was running down with a whine, and he wondered if something had gone wrong with it. But he did not stop to investigate. He had forgotten how much he loved Dora. He drove through the homeward-bound traffic like a madman, jumping red lights and stop signs and pulled up in front of his house in the suburbs with a squeal of tires. He did not want Dora to be vanished like everyone else -- like himself perhaps. He did not know what to expect when he entered the house. His heart was pounding hard as he leaped up the front steps. The door opened and Dora stood there to greet him, her face upturned for a kiss. He had forgotten what a beautiful woman she was. Behind her his bearded son stood grinning at him. "You're late, darling." Dora said. "It's a shame you had to work late today of all days." Harry could not believe his ears or his eyes. He had thought for a moment that she was fading, as people had faded momentarily in the beginning of his illness or whatever it was. But when she spoke, she was clearly back in focus again. "I -- " he began, not knowing how to go on. Over Dora's shoulder Dave was saying, "Happy birthday, Dad, Sorry I didn't get down to breakfast this morning. How does it feel to be fifty?" And Dora was smiling up at him, ready for another kiss. So this was June second, the day before he had gone to see Suffolk, the day before they began the operation of the new carding machine. He looked at Dave's hands -- there were no band-aids on his fingers. But of course -- the accident happened the next day, June third. "Come," Dora said. "Our drinks are ready. Dave made them. Soon we'll have dinner. We won't wait for Lucy. She called to say she had to stay for a sorority meeting, but she'll come as soon as she can." D uring dinner Dora did not mention the cabin in Maine. But when she brought the birthday cake in from the kitchen, her eyes sparkling above the candles, she said, "Oh, by the way, a Dr. Suffolk's office called this afternoon. Charles Warren has made an appointment with him for you for tomorrow afternoon. Why did Charles do that, Harry? Is something wrong?" "No," Harry said. "Charles told me I was okay." But as he spoke he was remembering vividly the afternoon session in the neurologist's office, although it seemed like a long time ago. And yet Dora had said the appointment with Suffolk was for "tomorrow." "Then why this Dr. Suffolk?" Dora said. "Who is he?" "I don't know. It's a mistake of some kind, I guess." Harry replied -- and now he heard an echo in his voice and had the dizzying sensation of deja vu. He had said the same thing to Dora once before. In fact, he had come home to this birthday party and eaten this same birthday cake once before, the night before the carding machine was put into operation. Dora had told him then about the appointment with Suffolk and he had evaded her questions, because he had had no intention of keeping the appointment. Until the next morning. Then, when Dave had caught his finger in the new carding machine, Harry had changed his mind. "Well, I'm glad," Dora said. At that point Lucy came in the front door, slamming it behind her and calling out, "Happy birthday!" and Harry Norman remembered that, too. He knew that Lucy was going to kiss him and flop down on a chair beside him and say,  hope you saved me some of your cake, Pop. I skipped dessert at the house. I'm sorry I had to stay for that old meeting. And that was exactly what Lucy did and said. As she spoke, Harry thought she faded for a moment in the way that people had faded at first, but she quickly came back into focus. She wore blue jeans, with white buttons uselessly and ridiculously sewn down the outside of the fly and her blond hair was in disarray and kept falling over her wide blue eyes like a theater curtain and she was beautiful like her mother and Harry loved her very much. T hat night, in bed, long after he believed Dora was asleep, Harry Norman lay awake, puzzled. He was remembering Dave's near tragedy beside the carding machine and the visit to Suffolk's office and the long stay in the cabin in Maine and the trip home with all life around him completely vanished and he was sure those experiences were real. He was sure of it. It had all happened, those things and that other fiftieth birthday dinner just like the one he had had tonight. And it had been real, too, when he returned to the plant from Maine only a few hours ago and there was no one visible in. the office. And he had heard Dora's voke on the phone saying the same thiis she had said a long time before. He was sure. But Dora had been very real here in bed with him tonight too, only a short while ago. And yet at dinner neither she nor Dave had seemed to have any recollection of the accident in the mill or his phone call or his long absence in Maine. Nor was there anything in their manner that made him think they had the experience of deja vu that had made him dizzy at the birthday dinner. Dora startled him then by speaking in the dark. "Oh, Harry, darling, I forgot to tell you. There was another call from the plant just before you came home tonight, while you were on the way home, I guess. It was the mill foreman. He said the new carding machine was all set up and ready to be put in operation tomorrow morning." And Harry was sure Dora had said that before, that other night, after the birthday dinner and after they had made love and he had thought her asleep at his side. "Harry," Dora continued, "why don't you invite Dave down to the mill tomorrow to see them start the machine?" And she had said that too ! Suddenly Harry was no longer puzzled. He was convinced that it was the machine, the new carding machine, something alien at work in the machine. It had to be. His "illness" had begun on the day the machine was delivered to the mill, when the salesman in Iris office doorway with the hank of red yarn had seemed to fade for a moment. That had been the first time. And then, on the day they put the card into operation, Dave had become completely invisible and Harry had pushed the boy accidentally against the machine and...and tonight, he remembered, in the mill, he had been aware that they were turning off the machine -- it had been running down with a whine. It had to be the machine. For a reason that Harry could not understand, the carding machine had given him a glimpse of what was going to happen to him, what some day was going to happen to everyone on Earth -- when people everywhere would close their senses and their minds and concerns to reality and to each other and not give a damn. But now, for a reason also beyond his comprehension, it was giving him a reprieve by breaking down and stopping and thus starting time over again at the day before Dave was hurt and everyone vanished. Harry was no longer puzzled. He was sure. But now, for the first time, he was frightened. "Why don't you do that, Harry?" Dora said in the dark. "Why don't you invite Dave to the mill tomorrow to see the machine started?" "I'll have to think about it," Harry said. And Dora went to sleep then, but Harry did not.  To become an outcast was all that the alien wanted. Unfortunately, he had space, and spacemen, to contend with! I from his home planet of Ferlang for "acts of incredible grossness" -- he had sucked his teeth insolently during the Meditation Frolic and had switched his tail widdershins when the Regional Grand Ubiquitor condescended to spit at him. These impertinences would normally have earned him no more than a few dozen years of Plenary Ostracism. But Detringer had aggravated his offenses by Willful Disobedience during Godmemory Meeting, at which time he had persisted in audibly reminiscing upon certain of his rather unsavory sexual exploits. His final asocial act was unprecedented in the recent history of Ferlang; he had meted out Overt Malevolent Violence upon the person of a Ukanister, thus performing the first act of Open Public Aggression since the primitive era of the Death Games. This last repulsive act, resulting in minor bodily injury but major ego damage to the Ukanister, earned Detringer the supreme punishment of Perpetual Banishment. Ferlang is the fourth planet from its sun in a fifteen-planet system situated near an edge of the galaxy. Detringer was taken deep into the void between galaxies via starship and set adrift in a tiny, underpowered Sportster. He was voluntarily accompanied by his loyal mechanical servant. Ichor. Detringer's wives -- gay, flighty Maruskaa, tall, thoughtful Gwenkifer and floppy-eared, irrepressible Uu -- all divorced him in a solemn Act of Eternal Revulsion. His eight children performed the Office of Parental Repudiation -- though Deranie, the youngest, was heard to mutter afterward, "I don't care what you did. Daddy, I still love you." Detringer was not to be afforded the comfort of knowing this, of course. Cast loose upon the infinite sea of space, the inadequate energy systems of his tiny craft inexorably ran down. He came to know hunger, cold, thirst and the continual throbbing headache of oxygen-deprivation as he voluntarily put himself upon stringent rations. The immense deadness of space spread on all sides of him, broken only by the merciless glare of distant stars. He had turned off the Sportster's engines immediately -- he had seen no use in wasting its small fuel capacity in the intergalactic void that taxed the resources of the enormous starships. He would save his fuel for planetary maneuvering -- if that unlikely opportunity should ever be vouchsafed him. Time was a motionless black jelly in which he was encased. Deprived of its familiar moorings, a lesser mind must have cracked. But it was a measure of his being that, instead of giving in to the despair whose objective correlatives were all around him, he rallied, forced himself to take an interest in the minutest routines of the dying ship, gave a concert every "night" for his tone-deaf servant Ichor, performed calisthenics, practiced High-speed Meditation, erected elaborate auto-sexual rituals as set forth in the Solitude Survival Book, and in a hundred ways diverted himself from the crushing realization of his own almost certain death. After an interminable period the character of space changed abruptly. The doldrums gave way to unsettled conditions. There were elaborate electrical displays, presaging new peril. At last a linestorm hurtled upon him along a narrow front, caught up the Sportster and swept it pellmell into the heart of the void. The very inadequacy of the little spaceship served to preserve it. Unresistingly driven by the storm's front, the ship survived by yielding -- and when the storm had run its course the ship's hull still preserved its integrity. Little need be said about the ordeal of the occupants at this time, except that they survived. Detringer experienced a period of unconsciousness. Then he opened his eyes and stared groggily around him. After that he looked out through the spaceports and studied his navigational instruments. "We've completely crossed the void," he told Ichor. "We are approaching the outer limits of a planetary system." Ichor raised himself on one aluminum elbow and asked, "Of what type is the sun?" "It is an # type," Detringer said. "Praise be to God's Memory," Ichor intoned, then collapsed, due to discharged batteries. T he last currents of the storm subsided before the Sportster crossed the orbit of the outermost planet, #th out from the sturdy, medium-sized life-giving #-type sun. Detringer recharged Ichor from the ship's accumulators, although the mechanical protested that the current might better be saved for a possible ship's emergency. This emergency came sooner than Detringer had imagined. His instrument reading had shown that the fifth planet out from the sun was the only one that could support Detringer's life-requirements without the assistance of imported artificialities. But it was too far away for the ship's remaining fuel and now space was doldrum-calm again, affording no impetus to aid them toward their goal. One course of action would be to sit tight, wait and hope that a stray inbound current would come their way, or even another storm. This plan was admittedly conservative. It bore the danger that no current or storm would come during the short period in which they could sustain themselves on the ship's resources. Additionally, there was the risk that if a current or storm should arise it would bear them in an unpromising direction. Still, there were risks no matter what course of action was taken. Characteristically, Detringer chose the more enterprising and perhaps more dangerous plan. Plotting the most economical course and speed, he set forth to cover whatever portion of the journey his ship's fuel would allow, prepared to trust to Providence thereafter. By painstaking piloting and handmetering of the fuel he managed to miles of his destination. Then Detringer had to shut down the engines, leaving himself only a scant hour's worth of fuel for intra-atmOspheric maneuvering. The Sportster drifted through space, still moving toward the fifth planet, but so slowly that a thousand years would barely suffice to bring it within the planet's atmospheric limits. By a very slight effort of the imagination, the ship could be considered a ooffin and Detringer its premature occupant. But Detringer refused to dwell upon this. He began again his regime of calisthenics, concerts, High-speed Meditation and auto-sexual rituals. Ichor was somewhat shocked by all this. Himself of an orthodox turn of mind, he gently pointed out that Detringer's acts were inapropos to the situation and therefore insane. "You're quite right, of course," Detringer replied cheerfully. "But I must remind you that Hope, even though judged incapable of fulfillment, is still considered one of the Eight Irrational Blessings and therefore (according to the Second Patriarch) of a higher order of magnitude than the derived Sanity Injunctions." Confuted by scripture. Ichor gave his grudging assent to Detringer's practices and even went so far as to sing a hymn in harmony with him (with results as ludicrous as they were cacophonous.) Inexorably their energy ran down. Halfand then quarter-rations impaired their efficiency and brought them near the point of complete dysfunction. In vain did Ichor beg his master's permission to drain his own personal batteries into the ship's chilly heaters. "Never mind," said Detringer, shuddering with cold. "We'll go out together as equals, in possession of what senses we've got, if we go out at all -- which I seriously doubt despite impressive evidence to the contrary." Perhaps nature is influenced by temperament. Surely only for Detringer would she have obliged by sending a strong inbound current just when the ship's energy resources had dwindled to no more than memories. The landing itself was simple enough for a pilot of Detringer's skill and luck. He brought down the ship, light as a windblown seed, upon the green and inviting surface of the fifth planet. When he shut down the engines for the last time there were some thirty-eight seconds of fuel remaining. Ichor fell to his ferrominium knees and praised the Godmemory that had remembered to bring them to this place of refuge. But Detringer said. "Let's see if we can live here before we go maudlin with thanks." The fifth world proved hospitable enough. All of the necessities of life could be found with moderate effort, though few of the amenities. Escape was impossible: only an advanced technological civilization could produce the complex fuel needed for the ship's engines. And a brief aerial sui-vey had shown that the fifth planet, although a picturesque and inviting world, harbored no civilization -- nor did it even give any sign of being inhabited by intelligent beings. By a simple cross-wiring procedure, Ichor prepared himself for the prospect of spending the rest of his lifespan in this place. He advised Detringer similarly to accept the inevitable. After all, he pointed out, even if they did somehow obtain fuel, where would they go? The odds against their finding an advanced planetary civilization, even with a well-equipped exploration ship at their disposal, were astronomical. In a small vessel like the Sportster the attempt would be tantamount to suicide. Detringer was unimpressed by this reasoning. "Better to search and die," he said, "than vegetate and live." "Master," Ichor pointed out respectfully, "that is heresy." "I suppose it is," Detringer said cheerfully. "But it is how I feel. And my intuition tells me that something will turn up." Ichor shuddered and was glad for the sake of his master's soul that, despite Detringer's hopes, he was to receive the Unction of Perpetual Solitude. Macmillan stood in the main control room of the exploration ship Jenny Lind and scanned the tape as it came out of the # Series Coordinating Computer. It was apparent that the new planet presented no dangers within the measuring ability of the ship's instruments. Macmillan had come a long way to sciences major at the University of Taos, Macmillan had gone on to do graduate work in Nucleonic Theory and Control. His doctoral thesis, titled Some Preliminary Notes on Certain Considerations Concerning the (Projected) Science of Interstellar Maneuvering, had been enthusiastically accepted by his committee and had later been successfully pubUshed for the general public under the title. Lost and Found in Deepest Space. That, plus his long article in Nature, titled. The Use of Declension Theory in Spacecraft Landing Modalities, had made him the only possible choice to captain America's first interstellar ship. He was a tall, handsome, strongly built man. His hair was prematurely flecked with gray, belying his thirtysix years. His reactions concerning navigation were quick and sure and his instinct for the integrity of his ship was awesome. Less awesome were his dealings with men. Macmillan was cursed with a certain shyness, a diffidence toward others, a knowledge of dubiety that sapped the decision-making process and that, however admirable it might be in a philosopher, was a potential weakness in a leader of men. A knock came at his door and Colonel Kettelman entered without bothering to be asked. "Looks good down there, hah?" he said. "The planetary profile is quite favorable," Macmillan said stiffly. "That's fine," Kettelman said, staring uncomprehendingly at the computer tape. "Anything interesting about the place?" "A great deal," Macmillan said. "Even a long-distance survey has shown what might well be some unique vegetable structures. Additionally, our bacteria scan shows some anomalies, which -- " "I didn't mean that kind of stuff," Kettelman said, evincing the natural indifference a career soldier sometimes feels for bugs and plants. "I meant important stuff like alien armies and space fleets and Uke that." "There is no sign of any civilization down there," Macmillan said. "I doubt we will even find traces of intelligent life." "Well, you can never tell," Kettelman said hopefully. He was a stocky, barrel-chested and unbending man. He was a veteran of the American Assistance Campaigns of '# and had fought as a major in the jungles of western Honduras in the so-called United Fruit War, emerging as a lieutenant colonel. He had received his full colonelcy during the ill-fated New York Insurrection, at which time he had personally led his men in storming the Subtreasury Building and then had held down the #nd Street Line against the crack Gay Battalion. Utterly fearless, known as a soldier's soldier, possessing an impeccable combat record, wealthy in his own right, a friend of many U.S. not unintelligent, he had won the coveted appointment of Commandant of Military Operations aboard the Jenny Lind. Now he awaited the moment when he would lead his combat team of twenty Marines onto the surface of the fifth planet. The prospect hugely excited him. And, despite the instrument readings, Kettelman knew that anything might be down there waiting to strike and maim and kill -- unless he did so first, as he planned to do. "There is one thing," Macmillan said. "We have detected a spacecraft on the surface of the planet." "Ah," Kettelman said. "I knew there'd be something. You spotted only one ship?" "Yes. A small one, displacing less than a twentieth the volume of our craft and apparently unarmed." "That's what they'd like you to believe, of course," said Kettelman. "I wonder where the others are." II "What others?" "The other alien spaceships and crews and ground-to-space weapons systems and all the rest of it, of course." "The presence of one alien spacecraft does not logically imply any other alien spacecraft," Captain Macmillan said. "No? Listen, Mac, I learned my logic in the jungles of Honduras," Kettelman said. "The rule there was that if you found one runt with a machete you could be sure of finding another fifty or so hiding in the bushes, waiting to cut your ears off if you gave them a chance. You could get killed if you waited around for abstract proofs." "The circumstances were somewhat different," Captain Macmillan pointed out. "So what does that matter?" Macmillan winced and turned away. Talking with Kettelman was painful for him and he avoided it as much as he could. The colonel was a disputatious individual, stubborn, easily driven to wrath and possessed of many positive opinions, most of which were founded upon a bedrock of nearly invincible ignorance. The captain knew that the antipathy between himself and Kettelman was mutual. He was well aware that the colonel considered him an indecisive and ineffective person except perhaps in his special scientific areas. Luckily, their areas of command were sharply defined and delineated. Or had been to date. clump of trees and watched as the large alien spacecraft settled down to a faultless landing. "Whoever is piloting that ship," Detringer said, "is a master pilot beyond compare. I would like to meet such a being." "Doubtless you will get your chance," Ichor said. "It is surely no accident that, given the entire surface of this planet to choose from, they have elected to put down almost beside us." "They must have detected us, of course," Detringer said. "And they have decided to take a bold line -- exactly as I would do, given their position," "That makes sense," Ichor said. "But what will you do, given your position?" "Why, I'll take a bold line, of course." "This is a historic moment," Ichor said. "A representative of the Ferland people will soon meet the first intelligent aliens our race has ever encountered. How ironic that this opportunity should be vouchsafed to a criminal!" "The opportunity, as you call it, was forced upon me. I assure you that I did not seek it. And by the way -- I think we will say nothing about my little differences with the Ferlang authorities." "You mean you're going to lie?" "That is a harsh way of putting it," Detringer said. "Let us say that I am going to spare my people the embarrassment of having a criminal as their first emissary to an alien race." "Well -- I suppose that will be all right," Ichor said. Detringer looked hard at his mechanical servant. "It seems to me. Ichor, that you do not entirely approve of my expediences." "No, sir, I do not. But please understand; I am faithful to you without cavil. I would unhesitatingly sacrifice myself for your welfare at any moment. I will serve you unto death -- and beyond, if that is possible. But loyalty to a person does not affect one's religious, social and ethical beliefs. I love ou, sir -- but I cannot approve of you." "Well, then, I am warned," Detringer said. "And now back to our alien friends. A port is opening. They are coming out." "Soldiers are coming out," Ichor said. The new arrivals were bipedal and also had two upper limbs. Each individual had only one head, one mouth and one nose, as had Detringer himself. They bore no visible tails or antennae. They were obviously soldiers to judge by the equipment they carried. Each individual was heavily laden with what could be deduced to be projectile weapons, gas and explosive grenades, beam projectors, short-range atomics and much else besides. They wore personal armor and their heads were encased in clear plastic bubbles. There were twenty of them so equipped and one, obviously their leader, who had no visible weaponry. He carried a sort of whippy stick -- probably a badge of office -- with which he tapped himself on the upper left pedal appendage as he marched at the head of his soldiers. The soldiers advanced, well spread out, taking momentary concealment behind natural objects and posturally demonstrating an attitude of extreme suspicion and wariness. The officer walked directly forward without taking cover, his mien obviously portraying nonchalance, bravado or stupidity. "I don't think we should skulk around these bushes any longer," Detringer said. "It is time for us to go forward and meet them with the dignity that befits an emissary of the Ferlang people." He stepped forward immediately and strode toward the soldiers, followed by Ichor. Detringer was magnificent at that moment. E verybody on the jenny Lind knew about the alien spacecraft only a mile away. So it should have proven no surprise that the alien ship turned out to have had on board an alien who was at that moment advancing boldly to meet Kettelman's marines. But it did prove a surprise. No one was prepared to meet a genuine, honest-to-god, weird-looking aliveand-kicking alien. The occasion opened up too many imponderables. To name just one -- what do' you say when you finally meet an alien? How do you live up to the awesome historic quality of the moment? Whatever you come up with is going to sound like, Dr. Livingston, I presume? People are going to laugh at you and your words -- pompous or banal -- for centuries. Meeting an alien has enormous potential for embarrassment. Both Captain Macmillan and Colonel Kettelman were feverishly rehearsing opening lines and rejecting them and half-hoping that the C#I Translating Computer would blow a transistor. The Marines were praying, Jesus, I hope he don 't try to talk to me. Even the ship's cook was thinking, Christ, I suppose first thing out he'll want to know all about what we eat. But Kettelman was in the lead. He thought. To hell with this-I'm not going to be the first to talk to him. He slowed down to let his men go ahead of him. But his men stopped in their tracks, waiting for the colonel. Captain Macmillan, standing just behind the marines, also stopped and wished that he hadn't worn his full-dress uniform, complete with decorations. He was the most resplendent man on the field and he just knew that the alien was going to walk straight over to him and begin talking. All the Terrans stood still. The alien continued to advance. Embarrassment gave way to panic in the Terran ranks. The marines looked at the alien and thought, Jesus, what's happening? They wavered, obviously on the verge of flight. Kettelman saw this and thought. They are going to disgrace the corps and me! The realization sobered him. Suddenly he remembered the newsmen. Yes, the newsmen! Let the newsmen do it -- that was what they were paid for. "Platoon, halt," he called, then set his men at port arms. The. alien stopped, perhaps to see what was going on. "Captain," Kettelman said to Macmillan, "I suggest that for this historic moment we unleash -- I mean break out -- the newsmen." "An excellent suggestion." Captain Macmillan said and gave the order to take the newsmen out of stasis and bring them forth immediately. Then everybody waited until the newsmen came. T he newsmen were laid out in a special room. A sign on the door cept to Authorized Personnel. Handlettered below were the words: Not to Be Awakened Except for Top Story. Within the room, each stretched out in his own capsule, were four newsmen and one newswoman. They had all agreed that it would be a waste of subjective time for them to live through the uneventful years required for the Jenny Lind to reach any destination at all. So they had all agreed to go into stasis freeze, with the understanding that they would be resuscitated immediately if anything newsworthy occurred. They left the decision as to what constituted news to Captain Macmillan, who had worked as a reporter on the Phoenix Sun during his junior and sophomore years at the University of Taos. Ramon Delgado, a Scots engineer with a strange life story, received the order to wake up the newspeople. He made the necessary adjustments in their individual lifesupport systems. In fifteen minutes they were all somewhat groggily conscious and demanding to know what was going on. "We've landed on a planet," Delgado said. "It's an Earth-type place, but seems to support no civilization and no indigenous intelligent beings." "You woke us up for that?" asked Quebrada of the Southeastern News Syndicate. "There's more," Delgado said. "There is an alien spaceship on this planet and we have contacted an intelligent alien." cent Lopez of Woman's Wear Daily and others. "Did you happen to notice what this alien is wearing?" "Could you ascertain how intelligent he is?" asked Mateos Upmann of the N. Y. Times and the L.A. Times. "What has he said so far?" asked "He hasn't said anything," Engineer Delgado said. "Nobody has spoken to him yet." "Do you mean to say," said E. K. Quetzala of the Western News Syndicate, "that the first alien ever encountered by the people of Earth is standing out there like a dope and nobody is interviewing him?" The newspeople rushed out, many of them still trailing tubes and wires, pausing only to pick up their recorders from the Reporters' Ready Room. Outside, blinking in strong sunlight, three of them picked up the C#I Translating Computer. They all rushed forward again, brushing Marines aside, and surrounded the alien. Upmann turned on the C#, took one of its microphones and handed another to the alien, who hesitated a moment, then took it. "Testing, one two, three," Upmann said. "Did you understand what I said?" "You said, 'Testing, one two, three," Detringer said and everyone gave a sigh of relief for the first words had finally been spoken to Earthman's first alien and Upmann was going to look like a real idiot in the history books. But Upmann didn't care what he looked like as long as he was in the history books, so he went right on interviewing. And the others joined in. Detringer had to tell what he ate, how long and how often he slept, describe his sex life and its deviations from the Ferlang norm, his first impressions of Earthmen, his personal philosophy, say how many wives he had and how he got along with them, how many children he had, how it felt to be him. He had to name his occupation, his hobbies, detail his interest or lack of interest in gardening, his recreations. He had to state whether he ever got intoxicated and in what manner, describe his extramarital sexual practices, if any, and what sort of sports he engaged in. He had to give his views on interstellar amity between intelligent races, discuss the advantages andor disadvantages of having a tail, and much more. Captain Macmillan, now feeling a little ashamed of himself for neglecting his official duties, came forward and rescued the alien, who was bravely trying to explain the inexplicable and making heavy work of it. Colonel Kettelman came too for he was, after all, in charge of security and it was his duty to penetrate deeply into the nature and intentions of the alien. There was a short clash of wills between these two officials concerning who should have the first meeting with Detringer, or whether it should be held jointly. It was finally decided that Macmillan, as symbolic representative of the Earth peoples, should meet first with the alien. But it was understood that this would be a purely ceremonial meeting. Kettelman would meet Detringer later and it was understood that that meeting would be action-oriented. That solved matters nicely and Detringer went off with Macmillan. The marines returned to the ship, stacked their arms and went back to polishing their boots. Ichor stayed behind. The news representative from Midwest News Briefs had grabbed him for an interview. This representative, Melchior Carrerra, was also commissioned to do articles for Popular Mechanics, Playboy, Rolling Stone and Automation Engineers' Digest. It was an interesting interview. Macmillan went very well. They shared relativistic outlooks on most things, both possessed natural tactsympathetic understanding of a viewpoint not his own. They liked each other and Captain Macmillan felt with some astonishment that Detringer was less alien to him than was Colonel Kettelman. The interview with Kettelman, which followed immediately, was a different matter. Kettelman, after brief courtesies, got right down to business. "What are you doing here?" he asked. Detringer had been prepared for the necessity of explaining his situation. He said, "I am an advance scout for the spatial forces of Ferlang. I was blown far off my course by a storm and put down here when my fuel ran out." "So you're marooned." "I am indeed. Temporarily, of course. As soon as my people can spare the necessary equipment and personnel and they will send out a relief ship to pick me up. But that could take quite a while. So if you wouldn't mind letting me have a little fuel I would be deeply grateful." "Hmmm," said Colonel Kettelman. "I beg your pardon?" "Hmmm," said the C#I Translating Computer, "is a polite sound made by Terraris to denote a short period of silent cogitation." "That's a lot of doubletalk," Kettelman said. "'Hmmm' doesn't mean anything at all. You say that you need fuel?" "Yes, Colonel, I do," Detringer said. "From various external signs I believe that our propulsion systems are comparable." "The propulsion system of the Jenny Lind -- ' began the C#I . "Wait a minute, that's classified," Kettelman said. "No, it's not," said the C#. "Everyone on Earth has been using the system for the last twenty years and it was officially declassified last year." "Hmmm," said the colonel and looked unhappy as the C#I explained the ship's propulsion system. "Just as I thought," Detringer said. "I won't even have to modify the formula. I can use your fuel just as it is. If you can spare any, that is." "Oh, there's no difficulty there," Kettelman said. "We've got plenty. But I think we have a few things to talk over first." "Like what?" Detringer said. "Like whether it would serve the interests of our security to give you the fuel." "I fail to see any problem," Detringer said. "It should be obvious. Ferlang is obviously a highly advanced technological civilization. As such, you pose a potential threat to us." "My dear Colonel, our planets are in different galaxies." "So what? We Americans have always fought our wars as far from home as possible. Maybe you Ferlangs do the same. What does distance matter, as long as you can get there at all?" Detringer controlled his temper and said, "We are peaceful people, defense-minded and deeply interested in interstellar amity and cooperation." "So you say," Kettelman said. "But how can I be sure?" "Colonel," Detringer said, "aren't you being a little bit -- " he fumbled for the right word, chose one that could not be Uterally translated -- "urmuguahtt?"  The C#I supplied, "He wants to know if you aren't being a little bit paranoid." Kettelman bristled. Nothing got him angrier than when people implied he was paranoid. It made him feel persecuted. "Don't get me sore," he said ominously. "Now, suppose you tell me why I shouldn't order you killed and every vestige of your ship destroyed in the interests of Earth security. By the time your people got here, we'd be long gone and the Ferlangers or whatever you call yourselves wouldn't know a damned thing about us." "That would be a possible course for you," Detringer said, "were it not for the fact that I radioed my people as soon as I saw your ship and continued my broadcast right up to the moment I came out to meet you. I told Base Command all I could about you, including an educated guess as to the type of sun required for your physiques and another guess as to the direction your world lies in, based upon ion-trail analysis." "You are a clever fellow, aren't you?" Kettelman said peevishly. "I also told my people that I was going to request some fuel from your obviously copious stores. I suppose they would account it an extremely unfriendly act if you refused me this favor." "I never thought of that," Kettelman said. "Hmmm. I am under orders not to provoke an interstellar incident -- " "So?" Detringer asked and waited. There was a long, uncomfortable silence. Kettelman hated the thought of giving what amounted to military assistance to a being who might be his next enemy. But there seemed no way around it. "All right," he said at last. "I'll send the fuel over tomorrow." Detringer thanked him and talked quite openly and frankly about tbe enormous size and complex weaponry of the Ferlang interspatial armed forces. He exaggerated somewhat. In fact, not one word did he say that was true. Ill E arly in the morning a human came over to Det ringer's ship carrying a canister of fuel. Detringer told him to set it down anywhere, but the human insisted upon carrying it personally through the Sportster's tiny cabin and pouring it into the fuel tank. Those were the colonel's orders, he said. "Well, that's a beginning," Detringer said to Ichor. "Only about sixty more cans to go." "But why are they sending them one at a time?" Ichor asked. "Surely that is inefficient." "Not necessarily. It depends what Kettelman is hoping to achieve." "What do you mean?" Ichor asked. "Nothing, I hope. Let's wait and see." They waited and long hours passed. At last evening came, but no more fuel had been sent over. Detringer walked over to the Terran ship. Brushing the reporters aside, he requested an interview with Kettelman. An orderly led him to the colonel's quarters. The room was simply furnished. On the walls were a few mementos -- two rows f medals mounted on black velvet in a solid gold frame, a photograph qf a Doberman Pinscher with fangs Sired, and a shrunken head taken duringdhe Seige of Tegulcigapa. The colonfel himself, stripped down to khaki sKorts, was squeezing a rubber ball in feach hand and one in each foot. "Yes, Detringer, what can I do for you?" Kettelman asked. "I came to ask you why you have stopped sending the fuel." "Have you, now?" Kettelman released all the rubber balls and sat down in a leather-backed director's chair with his name stenciled on it. "Well, I'll answer that by asking you a question. Detringer, how did you manage to send radio messages to your people without any radio equipment?" "Who says I have no radio equipment?" Detringer asked. "I sent Engineer Delgado over with that first can of fuel," Kettelman said. "He was under orders to see what sort of rig you were using. He told me that there were no signs of radio equipment in your ship. Engineer Delgado is an. expert on that sort of thing." "We miniaturize oqr equipment," Detringer said. "So do we. But it still requires a lot of hardware, which you don't seem to have. I might add that we have been listening on all wavelengths ever since we came close to this planet. We have detected no transmissions of any kind." Detringer sa#d, "I can explain all of that." "Please do so." "It's simple enough. I lied to you." "That much is evident. But it explains nothing." "I wasn't finished. We Ferlangi have our security too, you know. Until we know more about you, it is only common sense to reveal as little about ourselves as possible. If you were gullible enough to believe that we relied on so primitive a system of communication as radio, it might be a small advantage for us in case we ever met again under unfriendly circumstances." "So how do you communicate? Or don't you?" Detringer hesitated, then said, "I suppose it doesn't matter if I tell you. You were bound to find out sooner or later that my species is telepathic." "Telepathic? You are claiming that you can send and receive thoughts?" "That is correct," Detringer said. Kettelman stared at him for a moment, then said, "Okay, what am I thinking now?" "You're thinking that I'm a liar," Detringer said. "That's right," Kettelman said. "But that was obvious and I didn't learn that by reading your mind. You see, we Ferlangi are telepathic only among members of our species." "Do you know something?" Colonel Kettelman said. "I still think you're a damned liar." "Of course," Detringer said. "The question is, can you be sure?" "I'm damned sure," Kettelman said grimly. "But is that good enough? For the requirements of your security, I mean? Consider -- if I am telling the truth, then yesterday's reasons for your giving me fuel are equally valid today. Do you agree?" The colonel nodded grudgingly. "Whereas, if I'm lying and you give me fuel, no harm will be done. You will have helped a fellow being in distress, thus putting my people and myself in your debt. That would be a promising way to begin the relationship between us. And, with both our races pushing out into deep space, it is inevitable that our people will meet again." "I suppose it is inevitable," Kettelman said. "But I can maroon you here and postpone official contact until we are better prepared." "You can try to postpone the next contact," Detringer said. "But it still could happen at any time. Now is your chance to make a good beginning. The next time might not be so auspicious." "Hmmm," Kettelman said. "So there are good reasons for helping me even if I am lying," Detringer said. "And remember, I may be telling the truth. In that case, your refusing me fuel would have to be considered an extremely unfriendly act." The colonel paced up and down the narrow room, then whirled and in a fury said, "You argue too damned well!" "It is just my good luck," Detringer said, "that logic happens to be on my side." "He's right, you know," said the C#I Translating Computer. "About the logic, I mean." "Shut up!" "I thought it was my duty to point that out," the C#I said. The colonel stopped pacing and rubbed his forehead. "Detringer, go away," he said wearily. "I'll send over the fuel." "You won't regret it," Detringer said. "I regret it already," Kettelman said. "Now please go away." ship and told Icher the good news. The robot was surprised. "I didn't think he would do it," he said. "He didn't think so, either," Detringer said. "But I managed to convince him." He told Ichor of his conversation with the colonel. "So you lied," Ichor said sadly. "Yes. But Kettelman knows I Tied." "Then why is he helping you?" "Out of fear that I just might be telling the truth." "Lying is both a sin and a crime, Master." "But letting myself stay in this place is something worse." Detringer said. "It would be gross stupidity." "That is not an orthodox view." "Perhaps it would be just as well for us not to discuss orthodoxy any longer," Detringer said. "Now I've got some work to do. Suppose you go out and see if you can find me anything to eat." The servant silently obeyed and Detringer sat down with a star atlas in hope of figuring out where to go, assuming he could go anywhere. M orning came, bright and resplendent. Ichor went over to the Earth ship to play chess with the robot dishwasher with whom he had struck up an acquaintance the previous day. Detringer waited for the fuel. He was not entirely surprised when noon came and no fuel had been sent over. But he was disappointed and dejected. He waited another two hours, then walked over to the Jenny Lind. He had been expected, so it seemed, for he was led at once to the officers' lounge. Colonel Kettelman was seated in a deep armchair. An armed marine flanked him on each side. The colonel's expression was stern, but there was a nimbus of malevolent joy playing about his battered features. Seated nearby was Captain Macmillan, his handsome face unreadable. "Well, Detringer," the colonel said, "What is it this time?" "I came to ask about the fuel you promised me," Detringer said. "But I see now that you had no intention of keeping your word." "You got me all wrong," the colonel said. "I had every intention of giving fuel to a member of the Armed Forces of Ferlang. But what I see before me is not the person at all." "Whom do you see, then?" Detringer asked. Kettelman stifled an ugly grin. "Why, I see a criminal, so judged by his own people's highest court. I see a felon whose evil acts were considered unprecedented in the annals of modern Ferlang jurisprudence. I see a being whose unspeakable behavior earned him the most extreme sentence known to his people -- namely. Perpetual Banishment into the depths of space. That's whom I see standing before me. Or do you deny it?" "For the moment, I neither deny nor affirm," Detringer said. "I would first like to know the source of your remarkable information." Colonel Kettelman nodded to one of the marines. The soldier opened a door and led in Ichor, followed by the robot dishwasher. The mechanical servant burst out, "Oh Master! I told Colonel Kettelman the true account of the events leading up to our exile on this planet. And now I have doomed you! I beg the privilege of immediate auto-destruct in partial reparation for my disloyalty." Detringer was silent, thinking furiously. Captain Macmillan leaned forward and asked, "Ichor, why did you betray your master?" "I had no choice. Captain!" the miserable mechanical cried. "Before the Ferlang authorities allowed me to accompany my master they imprinted certain orders upon my brain. These they reinforced with devious circuitry." "What were the orders?" "They pertained to the covert role of policeman and gaoler which the authorities forced upon me. They demanded that I take appropriate action, should Detringer, by some miracle, find himself able to escape his just desserts." The robot dishwasher burst out. "He told me all about it yesterday. Captain. I begged him to resist his orders. It all seemed to me rather a bad show, sir, if you know what I mean." "And indeed, I did resist for as long as I could," Ichor said. "But as my masters' chances for escape became imminent my compulsion to prevent it became more imperative. Only an immediate excision of the special circuits could have stopped me." The robot dishwasher said, "I offered to try to operate on him, sir, though the only tools in my possession were spoons, knives and forks." Ichor said, "I would have gladly undergone the operation -- indeed, I wanted to destroy myself, thus preThirteen of greatest scienc fiction stories -- never before published in book venting any word from escaping my involuntarily treacherous voicebox. But the Ferlang authorities had considered these possibilities, and I was under compulsion not to allow mydestroyed until I had done the State's bidding. Yet I resisted until this morning and then, my strength drained away through value-conflict, I came to Colonel Kettelman and told all." "And there you have the whole sordid story," Kettelman said to the captain. "Not quite all," Captain Macmillan said quietly. "What exactly were your crimes, Detringer?" Detringer recited them in a steady voice -- his Acts of Incredible Crossness, his offense of Willful Disobedience and his final Act of Overt Malevolent Violence. Ichor nodded in forlorn agreement. "I think we have heard enough," Kettelman said. "I will now pronounce judgment upon this case." "One moment. Colonel," said Captain Macmillan. He turned to Detringer. "Are you now, or have you at any time been, a member of the Armed Forces of Ferlang?" "No," Detringer said and Ichor corroborated his statement. "Then this being is a civilian," Captain Macmillan said, "and must be judged and sentenced by a civilian authority rather than a military one." "Well, I don't know about that," Kettelman said. "The position is quite clear," Captain Macmillan said. "He is a civilian under sentence by a civilian court. No state of war exists between his people and ours. His case, therefore, is not a military matter." "I still think I should handle this," Kettelman said. "I know more about these matters than you do, sir -- with all due respect." "I wUl judge this matter," Macmillan said. "Unless you wish to take over the command of this ship by force of arms." Kettelman shook his head. "I'm not going to put any black mark on my record. Go ahead and sentence him." Captain Macmillan turned to Detringer. "Sir," he said, "you must understand that I cannot follow my personal inclinations in this matter. Your State has judged you and it would be ill-advised, impertinent and unpolitic of me to rescind that judgment." "Damn right," Kettelman said. "Therefore I continue your sentence of perpetual exile. But I shall enforce it more stringently than has been done heretofore." The colonel grinned. Ichor made a despairing sound. The robot dishwasher murmured, "Poor fellow!" Detringer stood firmly and gazed unwaveringly at the captain. Macmillan said, "If is the judgment of this court that the prisoner continue his exile. Furthermore, the court rules that the prisoner's sojourn on this pleasant planet is an amenity unintended by the Ferlang authorities. Therefore, Eetringer, you must quit this refuge immediately and return to the empty fastnesses of space." "That's socking it to him," Colonel Kettelman said. "You know, Captain, I really didn't think you had it in you." "I'm glad that you approve," Captain Macmillan said. "I hereby request that you see the sentence carried out." "It'll be a pleasure." "By using all of your men," Macmillan went on, "I calculate that you can fill the prisoner's fuel tanks in approximately two hours. After that is done, the prisoner must leave this planet at once." "I'll get him moving before nightfall," Kettelman said. Then a thought occurred to him. "Hey! Fuel for his tanks? That's what Detringer wanted all along." "The court is disinterested in what the prisoner may or may not have wanted," Macmillan said. "His desires are not germane to the judgment of this court." Kettelman said, "But damn it, man, can't you see that you're letting him go?" "I am making him go," Macmillan said. "It is quite a different thing." "We'U see what they say about this back on Earth," Kettelman said ominously. Detringer bowed to show acquiescence. Then, managing to keep a straight face, he left the Earth ship. x. off. The faithful Ichor was with him -- now more faithful than ever, since he had discharged his compulsion. Soon they were in the depths of space and Ichor asked, "Master, where are we going?" "To some marvelous new world," Detringer said. "Or perhaps to our deaths?" "Perhaps," Detringer said. "But with full fuel tanks I refuse to worry." They were silent for a while. Then Ichor said, "I hope that Captain Macmillan doesn't get into trouble over this." "He seemed quite capable of taking care of himself," Detringer said. B ack on Earth, Captain Macmillan's action was the cause of much controversy. Before any official decision could be reached about it, however, a second, official contact was made between Ferlang and Earth. The Detringer case came up inevitably, was found too intricate to allow of any quick decision. The matter was turned over to a panel of jurists from the two civilizations. The case provided full-time employment for five hundred and six Ferlang and Earth lawyers. Arguments pro and con were still being heard years later, by which time Detringer had found a safe refuge and respected position among the Oumenke Peoples of the rim-star civilization.  The two married couples had the moon to themselves. Their mission was a secret, but life leaked out! If man and woman were to survive -- as they felt they must -- they first had to demonstrate in alien (non-Earth) places that they were capable of off-Earth conception, gestation and delivery of normal progeny. One of the tasks of Mayflower Two was to achieve two lunar conceptions. No one know, after aU, how such an affair would go. Ova, spermatozoa, chromosomes, genes, all weightless or relatively so. (The real weightlessness of outer wanted to try perpetuation, or at least conception, of the species in lunar gravity.) Consensus was that lunar gravity wouldn't make any difference, but the decision-makers had to find out. The Tactics of Colonization, Boris Spector, #. I yXStork:' "Roger, Gary." "As your consoles will have told you. Stork has landed. Right on the money, I might add. We're about twenty yards from what's left of Pearl Harbor. " "We copy that. Congratulations to all." "The dome is collapsed, as expected." "Roger. We're about a minute off the line, Gary. Suggest you initiate module checkout at this time." "Wm do." "Gary?" This was Don Newsome, in orbit in Chimney I. Chimney II would pick this crew up in twentynine days. The crew hadn't chosen the names of the components. "Roger, Don." "I'll be leaving you shortly. I know you got wine down there and like that, but remember you 'sposed to work too." "Okay, Don. I know you and Clara wanted to be here. We wish you were, as a matter of fact. We'll do what we're supposed to, Don. Good trip back." "Right on, Gary. And Kathy and Bev and Ron. See you birds back on terra firma." They broke contact and the crew of Mayflower Two got to work. T here had been the obvious jokes, of course, mostly crude and lamentably lacking in imagination. References to potency, fertility, swapping and so on. The general public wasn't supposed to be aware of the prime mission of Mayflower Two, but the word had gotten out. The four participants had taken this in reasonably good humor. They had, after all, been rigorously screened on all relevant parameters. As it came about, the crew of Mayflower Two was a curiosity -- it to the diverse crews of Mayflower One and the already-crewed Mayflower Three. There had been some criticism on racial grounds, but you can't argue with the computer any more than you can with City HaU. Computer input: ob-gyn histories, sperm counts, multiphasic profiles of many interesting human variables, psychiatric evaluations and predictions, compatibility ratings and personality extrapolations. No one knew what personahty extrapolations were except their constructor, a hitherto obscure behavioral person, one Dr. A. Fulcher, and he wouldn't say anything -- he did seem to know how to tell the programers which keys to punch. Also into the computer went everything that could be said about academic background, achievement and publication, since everyone considered for the mission was a physical scientist of one stripe or another. Pilot proficiency, simulation performance and training records, down to the last decimal. the lot. Not into the computer: marital status. This had been predetermined. The power of pubUc opinion, plus the power of the Congress of the United States and other funding entities, was such that it was mandatory that the Mayflower Two crew comprise two lawfully wedded couples. Everyone whose data went into the computer was married to someone whose data were also spun off into that monster. The permissivity index was declining. Jokes or no, there wasn't supposed to be any hanky-panky, no swapping, on the moon. Computer output: Ronald Watson. Twenty-eight-year-old white male from Albuquerque. Mineralogist. Long blond hair, the body of a discus thrower and a taste for wine, of which he knows quite a bit. The only astronaut, ever, to be a member of Les Chevaliers du Tastevin. Kathleen Townsend Watson. Twentyeight-year-old white female from Phoenix. Short blond hair and the body of a figure skater, which she is not. She is a radio interferometrist. Beverly Webb Brooks. Thirty-two, the oldest of the crew. Biomedicine, M.D., Ph.D. Wavy dark hair and dimples. Her figure is that of Mother Earth, reduced to five feet eight, a hundred and sixty, and # # . Gary Brooks. Thirty-one and a seismologist. His figure is that of a player of chess, a game of which he knows nothing. StUl, the computer has pulled him through. The commander of the mission has, as usual, been selected by lot, and he is it. T hey suited up and cracked the hatch. Again, for four people, the uncommunicable experience of stepping slowly and awkwardly down the ladder and onto the lunar surface. They inflated the dome and entered through the air lock. "Why, it's neat as a pin," Kathleen said. "Teiko said to excuse the mess they'd left." "Her mess is our neatness," Beverly said. These women knew each other well -- they had been into each others' houses, kitchens. Now two of them were setting up housekeeping in a place one (with others) had lived in before. An odd feeling. First they set out the solar accumulators, then spent the afternoon -- the local afternoon, not the lunar -- bringing in the first lot of supplies, doing the things people do whenever they move into any place. On Earth or Luna, into apartment, motel, house or dome, the basics are the same. Get the things you need inside and get on with the business of getting ready for the night. Getting ready for the night. The matter of privacy had come up in the mission, as it had in preceding ones and would in those to follow. The Mayflower Two crew set up their new arrangement in living by trisecting the dome. One sector for the Watsons, one for the Brooks's and one in common. The partitions were translucent. They hadn't wanted transparency, but they had rejected the bleakness of opacity. Shadowy movement would be reassuringly visible from one side to the other. During the local day the partitions between the living places (or the sleeping places) would, they thought, be drawn aside. This would make the dome a relatively airy and spacious place. They would take their meals in the common room. And play bridge (a far-out outpost of suburbia here) and poker. Their mutual interest in these games had, of course, been part of the Computer input. They were busy the first day, with so much to transfer from the module into the dome and the accumulators to deploy. Ronald Watson's first job was to carry to the dome, with great care, the few bottles of very good wine. These could not remain outside for any time at all. And they all carried in food, sleeping bags, partitions, portable toilet, water, decks of cards, poker chips, communications gear... Gary meticulously checking item after item in the big book. Time for dinner at last, though the sun was high. Beverly and Kathleen set up the table and Ronald ceremoniously opened the ritual bottle of wine. Clos de Tart, nineteen ninetythree. Gary Brooks busied himself in the Brooks quarters, his back to the common room. "What do you say for your first dinner on the moon?" Beverly asked Kathleen. "Come and get it? Soup's on? It's not soup, but it's on. Come and get it," she said. Gary Brooks did not adjust to lunar gravity as gracefully as the others, and he now loped awkwardly towatd the table, upon wliich he placed two tall yellow candles, which he had fixed into holders. He proceeded to light the candles. "I will be damned." said Kathleen. "Are we having candlelight and wine way up here on the moon?" "Well, yes," said Gary, thoughtful smile on his face. "Though it's broad lunar day and I know that. I also knew Ron would have wine tonight and I -- well -- I want candlelight and wine, AU right?" Beverly kissed her husnd. "You "I did. In my tidy little Personal Preference Package, yes. Among other things. I wonder what the rest of you have in yours. I've no idea what Bev has in hers." "No doubt we'll find out as time goes on." "That was sweet of you, Gary," Beverly said, the candles flickering over the table. They threw no light at all into the glary day, but the flames were visible, wavering there, saying something. "Actually, when I decided to bring them I was thinking of the night. They'll be nice then. But this is a special occasion." The amenities of Mayflower Two included a modicum of music, music of their choice. There was always Houston and the radio, but they also had a tape deck with eight cassettes, two chosen by each crew member. Gary put on one of his, a sentimental melange from the late eighties. but the wine wasn't. Ronald was suitably grave dispensing it. A special occasion with music there, candles burning in the sunlight, and a first dinner on the moon. They aU cleaned up afterward, even as in Bronxville or Brookljne, though the problems weren't quite the same. "A rubber of bridge before bed?" Gary asked. "Some hands of poker?" The rules of the game, games, had been set forth before liftoff. Scores would cumulate until the end of the mission. Stakes would be reasonable, but significantly different from zero. Debts would be settled upon return to Earth. In bridge the married couples would be partners. In poker (as always) each to his own. These were aU gamespeople, which datum had not escaped the computer's notice. "I'm tired," Ronald Watson said, "but let's have a rubber or two of bridge to get a score started." They began the first bridge game on the moon. Logistics; Or, swearing by the constant moon. All lunar missions are necessarily tied to what the moon is doing, where it is in relation to what terrestrial feature, how far it is from Earth, where the desired landing site is, and so on. Mayflower Two was tied to the lunar cycle in more ways than these. Beverly Brooks's and Kathleen Watson's menstrual cycles had been regulated on Earth as as had been possible. Stork had landed as near lunar midday as technology allowed. The two menstrual cycles in question had peaked in translunar trajectory. The weeping of the red mucosa was supposed to cease on or about their second day on the lunar surface. This all fitted together into a neat formula which dictated that the two ovulations would take place at or close to the lunar midnight. There 'd been no options here. Mission Design had said how the cycles would go and that had been that. The subject-participants had raised no objections -- the Mission Design arrangement had seemed desirable to them also. There had been more than enough briefing. The Mayflower Two crew had been told, for example, that if the most potent and spermatozoic male and the world champion morning, noon, and night, they would never, never conceive, since there would be no time, in the midst of all that, for the sperm count to get high enough -- as had been shown often enough in the literature. And there had been briefing along other related lines -- though after Pegasus Two and Pegasus Four and Mayflower One some intelligence was beginning to seep into the awareness of Mission Design to the effect that events on lunar missions were not entirely within their control. Thus Beverly and Gary and Ronald and Kathleen had no rigid timetable that scheduled the achievement of their prime objective, but they did have something Hke guidelines. None of which had much relevance the first night. T This wife. The dome was quiet now and there was a feeling of night about it, though the sun was overhead. Some shade was provided by movable sheets of opaque mylarplex, a convenience Mayflower One hadn't had. There was quiet background music, one of Kathleen's cassettes endlessly repeating. Voices were low and there was at least a simulation of an approach to privacy. "I'm about finished. Be through tomorrow, I think. Right on sked." Sleeping bags on the floor of the dome and heads in the shadows. See it this way: Screen very dark, shadows vaguely moving. Gary: Our first night on the moon. Beverly: Yes. And it's so bright. But it seems Uke night, somehow. Close shot: a dimly seen blur of activity where the sleeping bags are. Nothing heard over the background until: Gary: I'd better take this out. Beverly: Yes. Here, I'll do it. Middle shot: dark screen with shadowy shapes, this holding for an unidentifiable length of time. Gary: The gravity makes it different, doesn't it? Beverly: It do. That was sweet. I guess we're in training. Good night, Gary-person. Music self-destructs and the dome is silent. II with it the next day. Kathleen Watson's business is radio interferometry. Upon the surface of the moon she will set up two transmitters and two receivers, these four units placed at precisely measured distances from each other. This apparatus will be in two-way communication with a similar lashup on Earth, though the distances there between units wiU be much greater. Thus more will be learned abouf earth-moon distance, lunar libra tion and the like. Gary Brooks, the seismologist with the chess-player physique, will set up recording equipment here and explosive charges there, in aid of determining, via shock waves, the effect of the latter upon the former, thus extending our knowledge of the inner nature of the moon. The mineralogist, oenophile Ronald Watson, will gather rocks for subsequent study on Earth. There hasn't been a lunar mission yet that hasn't collected rocks and Mayflower Two wiU be no exception. (The search, each mission, becomes more sophisticated.) These three crew members wiU, during the sunUt days, keep the rover quite busy. Mother Earth Beverly Brooks is the medical person. She wiU perform numerous analyses upon the crew, including herself, and wiU conduct obscure experiments concerned with viruses, phagi and bacteria upon the lunar surface. The most important component of her gear is one of the first two ovulometers on the moon. Kathleen has the other. An ovulometer is, for aU of that, a simple device: a thermometer of particular construction and scale whose purpose is to pinpoint the time of ovulation. Other means are available and wfll be there for backup, but the ovulometer is old reUable -- and besides, it weighs almost nothing. The first fuU day on the moon, then. The crew of Mayflower Two breakfasted; deployed the rover (which worked weU right off); set about their respective scientific programs; dined (no wine, no candlelight); and played poker for two hours (Gary Brooks losing, Ronald Watson winning, the women about even). The second day differed from the first principaUy in that Beverly and Kathleen took the first of their basal temperatures -- which is to say that, before rising, they inserted the ovulometers and, after waiting no less than four minutes, read what they said. These values Beverly plotted upon coordinate paper, one point on each of two sheets, these points comprising the beginnings of two curves crucial to the success of the mission. Day two also differed in that the rover was already deployed, so they didn't have to spend two hours doing that. And instead of poker they played bridge that evening (Brooks team aliead by a modest margin). the sun lower every day as the terminator approached. It arrived on the seventh day with predicted, but startling, suddenness. Nor was the change altogether physical. Night was one moment there and the next moment here and, as always, the intradome ambience shifted, chged from one complex set of orientations to another. Kathleen Watson's interferometric experiments would continue, but by remote control. Ronald Watson wouldn't be looking for rocks in the dark. Gary Brooks's shocking experiments were over until the lunar dawn. Beverly had nothing to do outside. Thus, they were all scheduled to remain within the dome for the next fourteen local days -- the mission culminating, so to speak, on the sixth, seventh or eighth day (night)after the hasty passage of the terminator, the specific time to be determined by internal events, telltold by ovulometers. Candlelight and wine appeared again within the dome, this time the candles making sense, belonging there, creating a sense of coziness to moon-people (had there been any) looking in from the outside. "I said it would be nice at night," Gary said. "And it is." "It is. And the wine," Ronald said, "is far from mediocre. The first bottle of Petrus on the moon. To the mission," he said, raising his glass. They drank to that and to a few other things and they cleaned up and got ready to play. "It's going to be a long night." Ronald said. "We've done our bit for moment -- so now we can relax and do things for us. Play games -- bridge, poker -- drink such little -- but very good -- wine as we have." "Enjoy ourselves," Kathleen said. "Prepare for midnight." "Read. And sleep long hours," said Beverly. "Lie lazily in late morning looking at Earth up there. Sometimes I want to reach out and touch it. You know?" "Make money playing poker," Gary said. "I'm down. Down in poker, I mean. But I'm up in bridge. And read, yes. As for touching the earth. I'll do that when we get back. I can't do it from here." Gary pinched out the candles to save them and turned on two lights. "Which game tonight, then?" Kathleen asked. There was the obvious difference. In bridge it was two against two, one partnership against the other. In poker it was dog eat dog. "Bridge?" Beverly. Ronald glanced at Kathleen. "All right," he said. They set up the table. It was a quiet game and they finished about even. The guidelines for the crucial aspect of the Mayflower Two mission were more suggestive than mandatory -- which showed uncommon common sense on the part of Mission Design. The women would ovulate come what may, but what would happen within the testes of the men consisted, to a degree, of controllable variables. Too-frequent expenditure would lower the count to would not approve of that. On the other hand, use it or lose it. Between extremes, then, were optimal performances -- or, more correctly, optimal layoffs between performances. These had been determined for Gary Brooks and for Ronald Watson by indelicate but necessary means. Thus the couples had been proved with some direction, but no coercion. Mission Design wasn't about to say. Do this on this day and that on the third one after and like that, which could easily, if not predictably, have led to difficulties. The whole thing was dicey anyway, since no matter the extent to which the men tried to control things, the precise times of ovulation of their women were unpredictable. Those moments were determinable when they happened, but were predictable only within limits. D eeper into the lunar night now, and one cassette or another is providing a measure of auditory privacy. The provision of those tapes had been good thinking by someone. Gary: Four days to midnight. Beverly: Or D-day. Yes. Gary: Nothing on the curve yet? Beverly: No. And I've quit having awful thoughts that it will just stay flat. I can tell, now. Gary: Of course it won't stay flat. Nor will I, for that matter. If you'll just move over a little... Beverly: Yes, Garyperson. Come And: Kathleen: Ron? Ronald: Kathy? Kathleen: We're coming up to midnight. Ronald: We are. Three or four more days. Kathleen: Is it all right if I want you now? Ronald: The thermometer doesn't show anything yet? Kathleen: No. But soon. I can tell, I think. Maybe tonight. Look at this. She withdraws something from beneath her pillow, hands it to Ronald. Ronald: What in the -- a baby is so goddamn sentimental... Kathleen: I know. But I wanted to do it. It's one of Carol's. So. Now, all right? Shadowy movements, on the screen and the music continuing all night since everyone went to sleep while it was still on. T WO days later Kathleen Watson approached Beverly Brooks. "I need a word in private," she said. They went to one side of the dome. "My ovulometer is busted." "Busted?" "Ron snapped it in half last night. I'm sorry. I guess I'll have to borrow yours in the mornings?" "What happened?" Kathleen turned to look at the night, dimly Earthlit. "Well, not to put too fine a point on it he wanted to make love again last night -- we had the night before -- and I thought we shouldn't because of the count. He lost his temper and said he didn't care to be programed all that much and he broke it." Beverly sighed. "We don't have to tell Houston, do we?" Kathleen asked. Such report would not reflect great credit into Ronald's dossier. "I don't see why we'd have to. I'll have to tell Gary, of course. But I don't know why he'd have to report it. As soon as I've used mine I'll take it in to you. You stay quiet in bed until I get it to you. No problem." Kathleen smiled. "All right. I'm sorry." "No problem. Except one." "What's that?" "Ron best not break mine too. I hope he -- and you -- understand that." "I'll take good care of it," Kathleen said. M orning of the fourteenth day into the mission. Beverly removes the ovulometer and examines it. "That's it," she says. "Countdown have come to zero." "Well, in that case -- " "No. Poor baby. Give it a little time to migrate. Augments the probability of success." "What migrate? The ovum?:; "Yes." "You're not worried about success." "Well, no I'm not, if you want to know the truth." She took the ovulometer in to Kathleen. "We're there," Kathleen said. "Ah. Tonight, then, perhaps the La Tache.'" "And Gary's candlelight." "Yes. Congratulations, love." "Don't mention it. You don't suppose it could be a -- monster or something?" "The different radiation, the gravity?" "Yes." "No way. Don't worry love, it will be fine. Just fine." Daily report; "Mission Control from Nectaris Base," Beverly said. "Roger, Beverly." She rattled through the usual rundown. Then: "Also, we have two ovulations here. As of this morning. So tell the boys in the biomed backroom that their timing was faultless." "We copy that. Fine business." "Roger. Nectaris Base out." The daily contact with Earth was reassuring, but not as much so in the event as they had thought in anticipation. D uring the rest of the day they got on with the work of the mission, the other work of the mission, such busy work as they could find to do within the dome during the lunar night. In midafternoon they were ready to play -- it shouldn't have to be said that they chose bridge instead of poker. They played a close rubber, which the Brookses won. Then there was candlelight and wine and dinner eventually over, everyone going along as usual, cleaning up afterward and then, in quiet celebration, some Grand Marnier as they sat there and looked at each other and up at Earth. "That was a sharp play you made in the last hand, Gary." Ronald said. "More luck than anything. I don't think I really had it all taped." "How about another rubber before bed?" "Yes," said Kathleen. "That would be nice." Beverly and Gary exchanged brief but pregnant glances. Gary shrugged his shoulders an angstrom or two. No one noticed this but Beverly. She said, "Sure," and Gary nodded and they set up the game. Which the Watsons won. "I feel a quotation from Pepys coming on," Ronald said. "I can agree with that," said Beverly. "I also." Kathleen. "What quotation?" Gary asked, a query which brought him a variety of glances. "Well, I'm not a literary type," he said. "And so to bed, dear," Beverly said, and that sent Gary loping to his sette which he thunked into the tape deck. Into the dome came then the roar and now the murmur of the Pacific Ocean smashing into rocks and rolling upon the sand of an isolated Oregon beach and comprehension and delight rose in Beverly's eyes. "That isn't from -- " "It is. Nice, hm?" "Very nice, Gary-person. And a surprise. I knew you were up to something that day. This is a beach we spent a few days at a while back," she said to the Watsons. "It goes three hours without repeating." Gary said. "Listen to that. It was a stormy day." And so, indeed, to bed. M oments of truth come in variegated packages including test-tube reactions, chromatographic displays, litmus-paper reactions. polygraph squiggles and-all too often -- in the look in the eyes of someone you're looking at, not having to wait for what the conjoint vocal cords are going to put on you. Gone the wine and candlelight, but still Earth up there, beginning to wane, this datum determined by the relative positions of the three involved heavenly bodies. Forty-eight-hour pregnancy tests are now virtual certainties and Beverly has made the tests and Kathleen has seen Beverly's eyes. Beverly tells her anyway, with words. "The test could be wrong, right?" Kathleen asked. "Almost no chance. For a false positive, maybe, though the odds are thousands to one. But not for a false negative. I'm sorry, Kathy." She reached to touch Kathleen's arm. Gary and Ronald were on the other side of the dome playing twohanded showdown poker -- a lousy game, but neither of them wanted to be with the two women, not at this moment, both of them knowing what was going on, one of them knowing what was transpiring. What was becoming known which had not been known before. "That's all right. I don't care that much. I don't think I do. But I don't think Ron will like it. Not for the right reasons, of course." "Yes." "Yours was positive. Is positive. I can tell." Beverly hadn't mentioned this. Now she nodded, thinking: I will not be irrepressibly smug about this. Nor will Gary. It could very well have been the other way round. And she wasn't irrespressibly smug. Just a little. And so with Gary, when the communications had been dispersed throughout the population. Ill Daily report; "Mission Control from Nectaris Base." "Roger, Gary." He ran through the rundown, then said, "We have one conception here. Beverly." "Roger. Congratulations, you two. Hold one. Kathleen and Ron right there?" "Right here listening," Gary said. New voice from the squawk box now. Sam Horowitz, chief of biomed. "Well, we batted five hundred and that's not bad. Kathy and Ron?" "Yes." "Yes." "Not your fault. Not to fuss about it. We're happy we got one. Could have been zero. pleased. So -- well, don't be put down, that's all. It will be day soon and you'll all have lots of work to do. Then we'll see you down here." "We'U be aU right," Kathleen said. "That's right." Ronald said. "Don't you get uptight, Sam." "Certainly not. Well, that's all. See you later." "Roger, Sam," Gary said. "Anything else. Mission Control?" "Negative. Mission Control out." "Nectaris Base out." F our days now until the arrival of the terminator, four more days of lunar night and the atmosphere within the dome reflected, of necessity, the results of the prime experiment. Beverly carried on as always, proud and happy to be pregnant again -- and her Gary. Gary was unusually kind and gentle, particularly to Ronald, even while playing poker, though he didn't give any hands away. Kathleen was discouraged and looked forward to getting back to her radio work -- where she would be in control. Ronald Watson was the major problem. And, as his wife had said, for the wrong reasons. Ronald's mind. He found this annoying and thrust it aside, but it kept coming back and he wondered why that was. He was not an obsessive-ruminative type, but was learning something of what it was like to be one. Awake too early the morning of lunar dawn, the terminator about three hours away, the rest of the phrase came uninvited into his mind. You 're a better man than I am... But that's not so, it doesn't follow. Besides, I'm ahead in poker. And he knew that didn't mean anything, not along the parameter of chief importance, but he carried all of it into the lunar dawn. N ight one moment, then the terminator flashing by, and it is day again, long-shadowed morning. They all wanted to get to their work outside and breakfast was a hurried affair. Suiting up and out the air lock. Gary drove the rover and dropped Beverly and Kathleen off at their places. "I'll go with you, Gary, then walk off to the east. There's a lot of ground to be covered there yet." "You want the rover?" "I can do it better on foot. I'll make a reasonable traverse eastward and circle toward the dome." "I can follow your tracks and pick you up." "I'd rather walk, old buddy. All right?" "Sure." Gary stopped the vehicle by his instruments and Ronald loped off with his collecting bag. "Watch the dials, Ron." Mission Control. The crew of Mayflower Two had a private circuit they could use in the field when they wanted to, but mostly they kept Houston cut in. "Acknowledge," said Ron, stooping over to study a rock. Gary watched him disappear into a small depression. T oward local five in the afternoon, then, with Beverly, Kathleen and Gary back in the dome and Ronald out on the surface someplace. Gary decides he has waited long enough and fires up the rig. "Stork Three from Nectaris Base." "Yes, Gary." "It's about time you got back. Location?" "I can see the dome. No sweat." Houston suddenly came to life. "Stork Three from Mission Control." "Roger." "We read your oh two at point six. What is your capability?" "No sweat, I said. Now, if you don't mind. I'm carrying a load of goodies and best not to talk. I'm heading for the dome. All circuits off." There was a click and that was that. "Nectaris Base?" "Roger." "Stand by to take auxiliary oxygen out to Ron. If he doesn't show up soon he'll need it." "Roger. We'll handle it. Nectaris Base out." It was unnerving to Houston to be cut out, but it happened now and then. Gary and the girls looked out toward where Ronald should be. No sign. "Damn," said Kathleen. Gary began to get his suit ready. "Not yet," she said. "Not yet, Gary." Two minutes later they saw his long shadow. Gary estimated the distance and did some fast calculating. "It's going to be close," he said. "He'll make it. Just. You'll see." And he did. Just. He stumbled through the airlock, got his helmet off by himself and sat down, panting. Gary checked the important dial. Zero. Kathleen was curiously silent, helped Ronald unsuit. Gary started to say something, but restrained himself. "Houston first," he muttered. "Mission Control from Nectaris Base." "May I say, Gary -- " "I know, Joe, I know. May I say that Stork Three is back in the dome. No problem. He was slightly delayed by a rich field of rocks. Nectaris Base out." "Just a cotton-picking minute, Gary. You cut us out again at a time like that and there might be a bit of trouble when you get back, hear? How much oxygen left when he got back?" "Enough," Gary said. "Our telemetry showed mighty close to zero before Ron thought to cut it off." "It was low, but he made it. Now, we really do have work to do. Nectaris Base out." Mission Control clicked off without acknowledgement. Gary turned to Ronald. "Not again, hear?" "No thanks, Gary." "Us astros mus' stick together," Beverly said. "But you had us scared there, Ronnie-boy. Naughty." They had one bottle of wine left, but they were saving it for the last day. full day. The work of the morning, the final work of the mission, was finished. Rocks, records, most of the personal belongings had been neatly stashed in Stork. They would complete their bridge and poker tournaments in the afternoon -- but first, something else. It had become traditional for each astronaut to leave something on the moon, something of himself, his life -- a need or compulsion no one, including the astronauts, entirely understood. Some of these items had been well-publicized -- some were known only to the astronaut and to those, if any, in whom he chose to confide. In at least two early instances this practice had been subjected to commercial exploitation, to objects to be left behind had, however, been chosen for deeply personal reasons -- and thus constituted a kind of personality test, a lunar Rorschach of sorts. Now it was Mayflower Two's turn. "Beverly and I are going for a walk," Gary said after lunch. "We will, too, shortly," Kathleen said. "I'll be taking the rover." Ronald. "Where you going?" "To The Mountain." It wasn't a mountain, just a collection of rough boulders, curiously piled. Ronald had spent a bit of time there, chipping away at those large masses. "What are you going to put out there?" Gary asked. "I may tell you later. What are you going to leave?" "I'll show you." Gary went to his quarters and returned with something in his hand. He held it out. "An onyx cube," he said, "Three inches on each side." They passed it around. "It's very handsome," Kathleen said. "Why that?" "You know, that's hard to say. I don't know. All this dust, soil, these rocks. I like the idea of a polished onyx cube sitting on top of a round boulder I know." He began to suit up, as did Beverly. There was a shyness about asking. "I'll show you what I'm leaving," Beverly said -- and did. It was a toy, a rocket model. "Why that?" "George thought it would be a good idea." George was their younger son. Kathleen had planned on leaving the baby shoe, but had abandoned that and hadn't brought along a backup. Beverly and Gary went out through the lock and the other two followed shortly. Ronald went off in the rover. Beverly just walked about. T he two women and Gary were back in the dome within thirty minutes and began setting up the table for bridge. "Ron?" Kathleen asked on local circuit. "Just got here," he said. "Set up the bridge table." "It is." "Fine. Just as soon as I get to the top of this pile of rocks I'll be on my way back." "Ron," Kathleen said, an edge to her voice. "Yes?" "You don't have to go to the top." "Oh, yes -- I do. I'm going to put something up there. I'll be right down." "Ron. I've been out there. That's dangerous. You're not to do it." Gary made as if to take the mike from Kathleen. "No," she said, switch off, "I know what he's trying to do." Switch on. "Ron, for God's sake, it's our last day. Come on back and let's play bridge and have a nice dinner. With the Chambertin." "Will do. This won't take long." Houston was in on none of this. Kathleen shrugged and put down the mike. "No way to stop him. He's proving something again, goddamn it. Three-handed bridge, anyone?" They fiddled around inside the dome, waiting. Gary sat at the table. consulted the cumulated scores. "I'm going to be down about twenty-five dollars," he said. "Ron's up about forty. Kathy's down about ten. Which leaves Bev down five. Bridge and poker together." Kathleen picked up her watch and reached for the mike. "Ron?" she said. "Ron?" "Yes, Kathy," His breathing was labored. "Are you all right? You on your way down?" "I'm on my way down," he said, breathing heavily. "I got to the top." Pause. "And I'm on my way down." The three of them at the squawk box, listening to the breathing. "And -- I'm stuck." Gary took the mike from Kathleen. "Ron. Quit trying to get unstuck, then. Save your oxygen. That's an order. Very briefly, what's your situation?" "I fell. Left boot wedged in between couple of damn rocks." Kathleen started to put on her suit. "I'm more or less upside down." Heavy breathing. "No sweat. Just can't get this misbegotten boot -- " "Okay, Ron. Cool it. Relax. Save your breath. We're on the way." Kathleen was about ready to go through the lock. "Hold it, Kathy. I'm coming, too." "No, Gary. Can't you see-I have to do it?" "That's about an hour and a half to walk out there." "There's plenty of oxygen. Besides we won't have to walk back, there's the rover." "You might not be strong enough to dislodge that boot." "I can do it. I have to." And she was gone. They watched her until she disappeared over the rise. Gary made no move to follow. "You're right," Beverly said. "What?" "Not to go with her. She has to do it." "I don't see it. I'm not sure. Maybe I should follow." "You're not a woman, Gary. A fact for which I am profoundly glad. But you are sometimes dense." "Come on. I knew Ron was put down when Kathy didn't conceive. But this is ridiculous." "He wasn't just put down, Gary -- he was wounded. As he's apparently trying to demonstrate for the second time. For him to be rescued by you, now, would be just too much. It'll be bad enough as it is." Little conversation for the next hour and a quarter. Then: "I'm almost there," Kathleen said. "About ten more minutes." Ron was very quiet, saying only from time to time that he was all right. The blood was down to his head and uncomfortable, but in the lunar gravity this was no disaster. "I'm here," she said. "And you are indeed just about upside down." Ronald was about halfway down the awkward pile of rock, his fishbowl no more than three feet above the lunar surface. "This ought to be easy." Kathleen kneeled in front of him. "Just put your hands on my shoulders for leverage and push up." "Give me a lever and I can move the world." Ronald misquoted. He pushed himself upward gently and freed the boot within ten seconds. He fell down the last three feet, he and Kathleen mingling together in a slowly writhing display of arms and legs, finally coming easily to rest in languid swirls of moondust, their helmets together. And Ronald began to laugh. Kathleen thought for a moment he was hysterical but he was really laughing and it was contagious -- in a moment they were helpless on the ground, convulsed, faces wet with tears. Meanwhile, back in the dome Gary reached for tlie microphone, but Beverly held his hand. The laughter eventually subsided. "Now," Ronald said, "if I may take you for a short ride in this, my latest convertible -- " "A pleasure," Kathleen said. "They're both crazy," Gary said. "No, they're not," said his wife. "Oh," Ronald said. "Mission accomplished. Shuffle the cards." "They're waiting," said Gary. T he Watsons entered the dome in high spirits and Ronald unsuited. Kathleen removed her fishbowl. "Sorry, Chief," Ronald said, "but I had to put my thing where I wanted to put it." "Okay. So what is so bloody funny then?" "Well, I hadn't planned to tell anyone what I put up there. But I might as well. It was something I won in high school. It meant a lot to me. A medal. I won it in track." "Discus throw?" "No. Javelin. It was the contrast, you see. And our slapstick tumble -- " He began to laugh again, then Kathleen, then all of them, and thus a final catharsis. Kathleen clumped into the Watson quarters, came out with something, said she'd be right back and put her helmet back on. Out the lock she went and was back in ten minutes. T WO stubs of yellow candles on the table, throwing no light, and the Chamber tin finished. Their last lunar night, approaching midday, the sun high and the shadows short. Not much interest in bridge or poker, they'd played enough games. Final daily report; "Mission Control from Stork."' "Been waiting for you, Gary. Didn't want to interrupt your party." "We copy that and we thank you for your solicitude. Everything under control at end of final lunar day. We'll be ready for liftoff right on the button tomorrow." "No problems?" "No problems. We're about ready to sack out for the last time in this here mylarplex mansion. See you tomorrow. Stork out." "See you tomorrow, you all. Talk to you, leastways. Houston out." A casette into the deck and the couples into their quarters. "Our last night," Kathleen said. "Yes. What did you take out there, just after we got back?" "You won't laugh?" "I've laughed enough today, I think. What was it?" "Carol's shoe. It seemed all right after we fell together at The Mountain." "Yes. Good night, Kathy." "Good night." "You think the baby will be -- all right?" "Of course, Bev. Better be, or we'll never make it to the stars." "That's really what this is all about, isn't it? To get us out there?" "It is. One more step that-a-way. We've done our share." "Yes. Good night, Gary-person." "Good night." They all eventually drifted off into sleep, in their ears the sound of the Pacific Ocean crashing onto an isolated Oregon shore. It went on all night, until they turned it off in the morning.  I T IS seldom that I devote this space entirely to a single shipment from a single publisher, but I think you will agree that this time it's worth it. The only departure stems from my promise to review the new Heinlein -- which, as you well know, is worth seven times the space I have, all by itself. The shipment; a box from the Seabury Press in New York. Contents: four books -- an anthology and three novels. The antho's editor is Germany's Franz Rottensteiner, a name frequentlyappearing in the fan press, wherein his easy command of English always impressed me. Under the title View from Another Shore (Seabury, #) he gives us a generous sample of European science fiction, an essay on the nature of same, and a useful biobibliography of the contributors. The stories come from Poland, France, Denmark, West Germany, Czechoslavakia, Rumania, Italy and the Soviet Union. Now, I'd like to review the stories strictly on their own merits, but Rottensteiner won't let me, for around them he has woven a fabric of opinion, the texture of which is that unbeknownst to English-speaking readers, there is "uniquely European" science fiction. "International science fiction," he writes, "is an illusion; the only truly international science fiction is bad science fiction whose cliches are the same no matter' where they are written." He goes on, "It is perhaps a matter of philosophy, of seriousness of purpose, as opposed to the irrelevance and playfulness of most American sf. These men -- " He's talking about Stanisaw Lem, the Strugatski brothers, and Herbert W. Franke -- "deal with real problems, and they come to grips with the problems posed." I wish he hadn't said that, because such provincialism calls stridently for a counter-provincialism, into which I am not about to get trapped -- not #, whose early gods and initiators were Verne, Wells, and Karel Capek. Even though I have conceded (many times) that science fiction is ninety percent crap, I have said as often that the best of sf is as good as the best of anything anywhere. And in saying that, I mean not only in craftsmanship and narrative architecture, but in substance: in deahng with real problems responsibly, with clarity and force. Cream is cream, on either side of the sea, and good writers have more in common than they have differences. To brand the bulk of American sf as trivial is as foolish as the term "uniquely European." The best of the fiction in this box of books is very good indeed, and some of the works might be called unique, even. But "uniquely European?" Let's look first at the anthology. Aside from the nit I have just picked, Rottensteiner's introduction is informative and interesting. I have not seen such a discussion of European sf since Sam LundwaU's in Science FictionWhat It's All About and Rottensteiner covers even more ground. Did you know that the most widely read sf author in the world is Poland's Lem? And that the only sf section of a national writer's association in the world is Hungary's? The list of prominent sf writers he gives is a long one, as is the list of countries and languages in which sf is now being produced. It makes one hope that the Heidelberg convention will be followed by an increasing number of cons on the continent -- judging by the knowledgeable Lundwall and Rottensteiner, there's hardly a place where such an event would not be welcome -- and yeah hooray. The world's problems will never be solved unless and until we acknowledge that we're aU of the same species and I can hardly tliink of a better, faster, more penetrating way to do this than to infuse each other's speculative literature. t. makes no claim to their being "bests." Modestly, and probably accurately, he makes tire point that he is showcasing what he has been able to find that is both available and pleasant to his palateand I must say he has a pretty good one. Briefly; From Poland the towering Lem gives us a comic and erudite tale of two robots, friends and rivals, and the obsession one of them has to discover the nature of happiness. To research this, he creates microcosms and microscopic beings whose size and rapid time-scale makes cultural evolution conveniently subject to study. For all the "uniqueness" of this concept, which I first encountered in #,' I found it enjoyable, often hilarious. Lem is most inventive and resourceful and he must have given his translator real hell. The two French entries are disappointing. Gerard Klein gives us a slice of early Bradbury, and J.P. Andrevon something that might have been in the Walls -- W (as has never happen' Might that have been Microcosmic God by Theodore Sturgeon?Ed. a little sex-sationalism . This account of an alien's study of a captive human couple was completely spoiled for me by a reference to Arabic numerals and the symbol for infinity, by a creature which knew so little of humankind that even mammalian reproduction was unknown to it. Denmark's Svend Age Madsen, Herbert W. Franke of West Germany, and Josef Nesvadba, a Czech -- each in his own way probes philosophical and ethical problems. The Dane uses a fairy-tale structure to investigate the nature of reality (and, are we performers on someone's stage?). The others deal, at base, with Candide's edict; we should cultivate our own gardens... with the corollary: how? And -- where are the fences, really? I liked these. The Rumanian story is not to be believed and whether it's worth the effort is up to you. Lino Aldani, from Italy, tells us colorfully about the social consequences of "Oneirofilms" -- a technically extended version of Aldous Huxley's "feelies". Here again the basic momentum is toward the nature of reality, and I can't fault that. But haven't you read it elsewhere? And now we come to the three Soviet writers, and Sever Gansovski's truly superb story The Proving Ground. I haven't been so excited by a writer since I found an Edgar Pangborn in Galaxy's slushpile. Here's a man who thinks clean. writes clean, lifts you up and sets you down quivering. The hardest of hard-core sf addicts will be delighted with this story, but so will those who read for structure and those who look for meaning. Gansovski -- a name to look for. Then comes Vsevolod Ivanov, with a slice of pure myth; a soldier returning from Alexander the Great's army encounters Sisyphus, the giant who was condemned by Zeus to roll a huge stone forever up a tall hill. What happens when the soldier informs Sisyphus that Zeus has released him? A fine fable -- and if the above-mentioned hard-core sf addict rejects it, it's his loss. Finally, Vadim Shefner writes a warm little story about an overly modest supergenius and the girl he loves -- a warm little tale that cuts sharply at human failings on its backswing. No, Herr Rottensteiner -- you have not made your point that there is a uniquely European sf. Rest on your other laurels: that you have uncovered for us an unsuspected population of peers, the best of whom are every bit as good as the best of ours. For that we can be genuinely grateful. Seabury Press are three novels -- and the least shall be first : Though it has much fascination for tlie nuts-and-bolts clique. The Temple of the Past by French author Stefan Wul (Seabury, #) whiplashes through so many changes at the end that it defeats itself -- especially the biggest revelation of all, one of those sudden exposures of utter banality. Still you might like the notion of a crashed spaceship having been gobbled up as was Jonah, and the long howdunit about escaping from the escape-proof. Memoirs Found in a Bathtub (Seabury, #) is by Rottensteiner's idol, StanisVaw Lem, and from this one can understand the idolatry. Inescapably one thinks of Kafka, as the protagonist wanders through a super-secret Pentagon reverently called The Building. It has no connection with the outside (with reality, perhaps?) and inside, spying and betrayal are a way of life. We follow the tortuous passage of the protagonist through the endless halls and offices, meeting all sorts of characters on the way. The hero has been selected for a secret mission, but no one will tell him what it is. He has no clear idea who his boss is, or over whom he has authority. A wellwrought nightmare indeed. Lem again: The Invincible (Seabury, #) is very different indeed from both his above-cited examples. Here is sf in the grand tradition, the starship with a mission, the mysteiy of the fate of a sistership, the exploration of a strange and menacing planet, the discovery of an un-alive "life-form." The science is hard. The descriptions are vivid and powerful. And but for some excess heroics on the part of the protagonist, I find no nits to pick. The publisher reports copies in thirty languages and one begins to understand why. Especially provocative is a soliloquy on the attitude that there can be no alternative to conquest. Arkadi and Boris Strugatski. See above what I said about the "discovery" of Gansovski. It's like that: wherever and whenever you see the name AB Strugatski, grab it. Hard to Be a God (Seabury, #) is one of the most skillfully written, heavily freighted sf novels I have ever read. What do you Uke-why do you read sf at aU? Super-gadgets? Historical parallels? Alien worlds? Swords, sorcery, heroism? Well, they're all here in full measure. The writing is well paced and the narrative is beautifully structured. The basic situation is, I think, Marxian, and the historical imperative. (Parenthetically, neither here nor in any of the above-mentioned Eastern bloc writings was I aware of any Communist preachment -- which, I confess, surprised me.) Given that a feudal culture will evolve into a democracy and that this may produce state capitalism, as in the Nazi-Fascist regime; suppose that the Hitler Youth or Red Guard phenomenon occurs early -- too early, while feudalism still dominates. Now: you are on a secret mission from a highly advanced Earth. You may help, but you must not interfere. You see this "gray shirt" phenomenon developing at the wrong point in the planet's history -- what do you do? Get the book and find out. Summing up, then: speculative fiction is by no means a phenomenon of the English-speaking world -- if indeed it ever was -- and the top levels of the creamiest cream may be found anywhere. I am grateful for this box of books, and just by the way -- I salute those translators, who have done some extraordinary jobs in this treasure-trove. Enough for LoveThe Lives of Lazarus Long (G.P.Putnam's Sons, #). At # pages it's a big package at a very small price. I'm a httle late in reporting it to you because this was one book I determined to read slowly and thoughtfully -- and when I had done so I took more time for rumination. I have not at this writing seen any other reviews of it, but I can predict a lot of jackalyapping at the old lion. It will be said that the book is self-indulgent, that it on his heap of notes and notions, and above all, that 'the author' "fascism" is showing. I'd like to address myself to that last item first, because I'm so heartily sick of hearing it. Fascism itself is one of the forms of state capitaUsm and is by its nature anathema to an old empire-builder like Heinlein JubalLazarus. He has a spectrum of scorn for masses of people who follow, simply follow without decision or dedication, and though it may be gentle when the following is something he personally believes in, it is still scorn, and rises to detestation when the sheep follow an idiot or a madman. It's so easy to stick out a tongue and smack a simplistic wet label on one's betters, but just maybe they have grounds for their convictions, and just maybe one should crawl behind their eyeballs and see things their way for just long enough to understand how they came to their conclusions. I'll give you just one example of how Heinlein can spin one's head around if one will but yield him the floor for a bit. This was a private conversation, not from his works. I had said something about traffic laws, by and large, being the most pragmatic, the most just, and the most universally obeyed, and perhaps other bodies of law should be patterned on them. Heinlein agreed but said about drunks in cars that "for them we should bring back the whipping post." My reaction was horrified and forceful and I said things about barbarism, sadism, recidivism and outright cruelty. Heinlein heard me out and then said quietly, "Now look. My neighbor on the right has a three-car garage under a mansion in the middle of two hundred forty acres. The neighbor on the left is a divorcee with four kids in a rental. The bite for drunken driving, first offense" (he was living in Colorado at the time) "is #. If my neighbor on the right should get convicted in court, it would mean the expenditure of whatever effort it took to find his checkbook and inscribe some numbers. For me it might mean the cancellation of a side-trip on my next world cruise. For the neighbor on the left, the mother, it would be a cataclysm. Now just suppose conviction meant ten lashes across the back. It would hurt us all just as much, just the same way." While my head was spinning off in search for a good answer, he amended, before I could even think of it, "Of course, there would be a full medical exam beforehand and the blows would be administered by a machine." It is this ability to think things through which, when added to his skill and his joy in spinning a yarn, that makes Heinlein the giant he is. It does something else, too, and I am amazed that so few of his admirers, critics, students and enemies have not caught the point. He emerges from straight (and strait) origins, through the armed forces and professional engineering, and has every conditioned reason to be a square; but this drive to ask the next question, and the one after that, has produced a man who champions Eros even when it involves siblings or parents or consexuals. Paradox? Not at all. Robert and Jubal and Lazarus are never satisfied with thinking a thing through to a conclusion and stopping there, and the point so many seem to have missed is that this urgency in the man, and its expression, have been responsible for many departures from his deep conditioning, and have required a great deal of courage. It hurts to think things all the way through. It hurts. Now lest I be justly accused of reviewing the man instead of his work, I must be unjustly brief. Time Enough for Love is about Lazarus Long, who appeared in several stories in the 'forties, and whose life is a solid unbroken line on the chart of Heinlein's celebrated "future history." Born at the end of the #th century, Lazarus is looking at his third thousand years of life. The book is not a solid unbroken line; it is a rambling, out-of-order collection of yarns about and by Lazarus -- and so states itself to be right at the beginning. Carp as you will at the reiteration of the Heinlein idiom: crusty authoritarian infallible man woman in harsh politicalphysical economic environment -- they decide to have their way and damn well have it. In the meantime the housekeeping, be it budget or business, staples or stocks, is immaculate. But along with it is the fascination of watching the mind of a man whose reach always exceeds his grasp but who will never stop reaching. Above and around it aU is his concept of Eros, a great mosaic which includes but transcends the patterns of sex. Time Enough for Love will not create the following that occurred with Stranger in a Strange Land. Personally, I like it less than Stranger-hut I love it more.  The comet brought joy to all who could endure it! Albert Novak -- the man who stalked Myron Landau -- and the Secretary of State alike, but tliey had this in common: they wanted. They each wanted something very badly and, as it happens, the thing that each wanted was not good by the general consensual standards of your average sensual man. Let us start with the man who stalked Myron Landau or, more accurately, with Myron Landau himself. Myron also wanted, and what he wanted was his girlfriend Ellen, with that masked desperation that characterizes the young man of seventeen who has never yet made out. On this night of July in New York City the factors against Myron were inexperience, self-doubt and the obstinacy of Ellen herself, but ranged on his side were powerful allies. Before him was the great welcoming blackness of Central Park, where anything might happen, and spread across the sky was a fine pretext for luring her into the place. So he bought her a strawberry milkshake in Rumpelmeyer's and strolled with her into the park, chatting of astronomy, beauty and love. "Are you sure it's all right?" asked Ellen, looking into the sodium-lit fringes of the undergrowth. "Gripes, yes," said Myron, in the richly amused tone of a Brown Belt in karate from one of the finest academies on the upper West Side, although in fact he had never gone into Central Park at night before. But he had thought everytliing out carefully and was convinced that tonight there was no danger. Or at any rate not enough danger to scare him off the prize. Overhead was the great beautiful comet that everybody was talking about and it was a clear night. Tliere would be lots of people looking at the sky, he reasoned, and in any case where else could he take her? Not his apartment, with Grandma's ear to the living-room door, just itching for an excuse to come in and start hunting for her glasses. Not Ellen's place, not with her mother and sister remorselessly there. "You can't see the comet well from the middle of the street," he said reasonably, putting his arm around her and nodding to a handsome white-haired gentleman who had first nodded benevolently to them. "There's too much light and anyway, honestly, Ellen, we won't go in very far." "I never saw a comet before," she conceded, allowing herself to be led down tlie path. In truth, the comet Ujifusa-McGinnis was not all that hard to see. It spread its tail over a quarter of the sky, drowning out Altair, Vega and the stars around Deneb, hardly paled even by the lights of New York City. Even a technicians were working aroundthe-clock shifts under the floodliglits of the Vehicle Assembly Building, trying to get ready the launch of the probe that would plumb Ujifusa-McGinnis's mysteries, it dominated the sky. Myron looked upward and allowed himself to be distracted for a moment by the spectacle, but quickly caught himself. "Ah," he said, creeping his fingers toward the lower slope of Ellen's breast, "just think, what you see is all gas. Nothing really away." "It's beautiful," Ellen said, looking over her shoulder. She had thought she had heard a noise. She had. The noise was in fact real. The foot of the handsome white-haired gentleman had broken a stick. He had turned off the flagstone path into the shelter of the dwarf evergreens and was now busy puUing a woman's nylon stocking over his white hair and face. He, too, had planned his evening carefully. In his right-hand coat pocket he had the woolen sock with half a pound of BBs knotted into the toe -- that was for Myron. In his left-hand pocket he had the clasp knife with the carefully honed edge. That was for Ellen, first to make sure she didn't scream, then to make sure she never would. He had not known their names when he loaded his pockets and left his ranch house in Waterbury, Connecticut, to go in for an evening's sport to the city, but he had known there would be somebody. He, too, looked up at the comet, but with irritation. In his Connecticut back yard, as he had shown it to his daughter, it had looked pretty. Here it was an unqualified nuisance. It made the night brighter tlian he wanted it although, he thought in all fairness, it was not as bad as a full moon. It would not be more than five minutes, he calculated, before the boy would lead the girl in among the evergreens. But which way? If only they would choose his side of the path! Otherwise it meant he had to cross the walk. That was a small danger and a large annoyance, because it meant scuttling in an undignified way. Still, the fun was worth the trouble. It always had been worth it. With the weighted sock now ready in his hand, the handsome whitehaired gentleman followed them silently. He could feel the gleeful premonitory stirrings of sexual excitement in his private parts. He was as happy as, in his life, he ever was. AT A time approximately two IM. thousand years earlier, when Jesus was a boy in Nazareth and Caesar Augustus was counting up his statues and his gold, a race of creatures resembling soft-slielled crabs on a planet of a star some two hundred light-years away became belatedly aware of the existence of the Great Wall of China. Although it alone among the then existing works of Man was quite detectable in their telescopes, it was not surprising they had not noticed it before. It had been completed less than # years before and most of that time had been lost in the creeping traverse of light from Earth to their planet. Also they had many, many planets to observe and not a great deal of time to waste on any one. But they expected more of their minions than that, and # members of a subject race died in great pain as a warning to the others to be more diligent. The Arrogating Ones, as they called themselves and were called by their subjects, at once took up in their collective councils the question of whether or not to conquer Earth and add humanity to their vassals, now that they had discovered that humanity did exist. This was their eon-long custom. It had made them extremely unpopular over a large volume of the galaxy. On balance, they decided not to bother at that particular time. What were a few heaped-up rocks, after all? Oh, some sort of civilization no doubt existed, but the planet Earth seemed too distant, too trivial and too poor to be worth bothering to conquer. Accordingly they contented themselves with routine precautionary measures. Item, they caused to be abducted in their disk-shaped vessels certain specimens of Earthly human beings and other fauna. These also died in great pain and in the process released much information about tlieir body chemistry, physical structure and modes of thought. Item, the Arrogating Ones dispatched certain of their servants with a waiting brief. They were instructed to occupy the core of a comet and from it to keep an eye on those endoskeletal, but potentially annoying, creatures who had discovered agriculture, fire, the city and the wheel, but not as yet even chemical explosive weapons. They then dismissed Earth from their collective soft-bodied minds, and returned to the more interesting contemplation of measures to be taken against a race of insect-like beings that lived in a steamy high-G planet in quite the other direction from Earth, toward the core of the galaxy. The insects had elected not to be conquered by the Arrogating Ones. In fact, they had destroyed quite a large number of war fleets sent against them. Nearly a quarter of the collective intelligence of the Arrogating Ones was devoted to plans to defeat these insects in battle. Most of the rest of their intelligence was devoted to the pleasant contemplation of what they would do to the insects after the battle was won to make them wish they hadn't resisted so hard. haired gentleman was stalking Myron and Ellen, the second person who wanted, the Secretary of State of the United States of America, was about a hundred miles north of and # feet above Central Park. He was on board a four-engined jet aircraft with the American flag emblazoned on its prow and he was having a temper tantrum. The President of the United States was gloomily running his fingers between the toes of his bare feet. "Shoot, Danny," he said, "you're getting yourself all hot about nothing. Tm not saying we can't bomb Venezuela. I'm only saying why do we want to bomb Venezuela? And I'm saying you ought to watch how you talk to me, too." "Watch how you talk to me, Mr. President!" shouted the Secretary of State over the noise of tire jets. "I'm pretty fed up with your procrastinations and delays and it wouldn't take much for me to walk right out and dump the whole thing back in your lap. Considering your track record -- I am thinking of Iceland -- I don't imagine you'd relish that prospect." "Danny boy," snarled the President, "you've got a bad habit of digging up ancient history. Stick to the point. We've got to have oil, agreed. They have oil, everybody knows that. They don't want to sell it to us at a reasonable price, so you want me to beat on them until they change their minds. Right? Only what you don't see is, there's a right way and a wrong way to do these things. Why can't we just go in with some spooks and Tommy-guns, as usual?" "But their insolence, Mr. President! The demeaning tone of' this document they sent me. It isn't the oil, it is the national credibility of the country that is involved here." "Right, Danny, riglit," groaned the President. "You can talk. You don't have Congress breathing down your neck at every little thing." He sighed heavily and opened another can of no-calorie soda. "What I don't see," he said, with a punctuation mark of gas, "is why we have to hit them tonight, with Congress still in session." The Secretary said petulantly, "I have explained to you, Mr. President, that our communications system is malfunctioning. We've lost global coverage. There is strong dissipation of ionosphere scatter, due to interference from an unprecedentedly strong influx of radiation apparently emanating from -- " "Oh, cut it out," complained the President. "You mean it's that comet that's bollixed up our detection." The Secretary pursed his lips. "Not precisely the comet, no, Mr. President. No such effect has ever been detected before, although it is possible that there is a connection. Doesn't matter. The situation before us is that we do not have total communication at this time. And so we have no way of knowing whether the Venezuelans are treacherously planning a sneak attack or not. Do you want to take a chance on the security of the Free World, Mr. President? I say preempt now!" "Yes, you've made your point, Danny," said the President. He swiveled his armchair and gazed out at the bright spray of white light across the eastern horizon where Comet Ujifusa-McGinnis lay. "I've heard worse excuses for starting a war," he mused, "but I can't remember exactly when. All right, Danny. We'll do what you say. Get me Charlie on the scrambler and I'll put in the attack in two hours." T he watchers for the Arrogating Ones, hiding inside the pebbly core of the comet named after the two amateur astronomers who had simultaneously discovered it, studied the results of their radar-like scan of the Earth. This was routine. They were not aware that their scanning had damaged mankind's communications, but that was not their problem. Their only task was to spray out a shower of particles and catch the returning ones to study -- this they did, and what their study told them was that the planet Earth had reached redpoint status. It was now well into a technological age and was thus an active, rather than merely a potential, threat to their masters. The Arrogating Ones were no longer quite as effectively arrogant as they had once been. They had been creamed rather frequently in their millennia-long struggle against the insectoids. The score was, roughly, Arrogating Ones #, Insectoids #. The watchers, knowing this, were aware that at least their task would not under these circumstances involve the actual physical conquest of the Earth. It would simply be destroyed. This was no big deal. Plenty of mechanisms for wiping out a populated planet were stockpiled in the arsenals of the Arrogating Ones. They had not worked very well against the insectoids, unfortunately, but they would be plenty powerful enough to deal with, say, mankind. The weapons for accomplishing this were readily available at any time, but not to the watchers, who were far too low in the liierarchy of authority to be trusted with anything like that. Their task was much simpler. They were only required to report what they saw and then to soften up the human race so that it would not be able to offer resistance, even ineffectual resistance, to the clean-up teams when they arrived with their planetbusters. Softening up was a technical problem of some magnitude, but it had been solved long ago. The abducted humans had died messily but not in vain. At least, from the point of view of the Arrogating Ones their deaths had not been in vain, for in their dying agonies they had supplied information about themselves which had enabled the Arrogating Ones to devise appropriate softening-up mechanisms. The watchers had been equipped with these on a standby basis ever since. Of course, from the point of view of the abducted humans the question of whether their deaths had been in vain might have had a different answer. No one had troubled to ask them. At any rate, the watchers now energized the generators which would soften up mankind for its destruction. While they were waiting for a charge to build up they looked up the coordinates and call signal for the nearest cruising superdreadnaught of the Arrogating Ones and transmitted a request for it to come in and finish up the job with a core-bomb. They tlien discussed among themselves the prospects of what their next assignment would be. It was not a fruitful discussion. Core-bombs are messy and there was not much chance that Comet Ujifusa-McGinnis's orbit would get them far enough away to be out of its range when it went off. Even if they survived, none of them had any idea what the Arrogating Ones' future plans for the watchers were. All they were sure of was that they were certain not to enjoy them. W E now turn to Albert Novak. He was in another four-engined jet, cUmbing to cruising altitude out of Kennedy en route to Los Angeles International. He was a crew-cut young man, with something on his mind. His neighbor was a short. white-haired, dark-tanned Westerner with the face of a snapping turtle, who offered his hand and said aggressively, jerking his head toward the window, "That confounded thing! Do you know the space dollars of your tax money just to go dollars! Just to sniff some marsh gas! Not as long as I'm ' on the Aeronautics and Space Committee. Let me introduce myself. I'm Congressman -- " But he was talking to gas himself. Albert Novak had not accepted his hand, had not even met his eyes. Although the "Fasten Seat Belts" sign was still lighted in three languages, he unstrapped himself and walked down the aisle. Hostesses hissed at him and tardily began to unsnap themselves to make him return to his seat. He ignored them. He had no intention of ever arriving at L.A. International and when he wanted to talk to a hostess he would do so on his own terms. He carried a cassette recorder into a toilet and locked the door against everyone. The cassette recorder could no longer be used to record or play. He had removed its insides tlie day before, replacing tliem with more batteries and a coil of fine wire,which he now carefully connected to thirty Baggies full of dynamite and firing caps he had sewn into the lining of his trenchcoat while his mother nearsightedly smiled on him from across the room. Although Novak thought of himself as a hijacker, it was not his intention to cause the jet to head for Cuba, Caracas or even Algiers. He did not want the airplane. He didn't even dollars' ransom he planned to ask for. What Novak wanted, mostly, was to matter to somebody. As far as he had thought out his plan of action, it was to walk up to a stewardess with his hand on the detonating switch, show her the ingenious arrangement he had gotten past the metal detectors, be escorted to the flight deck in the traditional manner and then, after the airUne had begun trying to get together the # unmarked twenty-dollar bills he intended to demand and the maximum of annoyance and confusion had been caused, to close the switch and explode the dynamite. He knew that in destroying the airplane he would die. That was not very important to him. The one important failure that he regretted very much was that he would not be able to see his mother's face when the reporters and TV crew began to swarm around her and she learned he had been pushing around all kinds of worth of airplane. T he generators at the core of Comet Ujifusa-McGinnis were now up to full charge. Disgruntledly the watchers of the Arrogating Ones sighted the beam in on the planet Earth. They were quite careful to get it aligned properly, for they remembered very well what the consequences were for slipshod work. When it was locked in tliey released the safety switch that allowed the contact to close that discharged the beam. beamed power surged out toward the near hemisphere of the planet. Certain chemical changes at once took place in the atmosphere and were borne by jet stream, trade winds and the aimless migration of air masses all around the Earth. The equipment used was highly directional, but the watchers who operated it were very close and large magnitudes of energy were involved. Some of the radiation sprayed them. There was some loss from corona points, some reflection even from the tenuous gases of the comet's halo. As the radiation had been designed specifically for use against mankind, on tlie basis of the experiments conducted on the kidnappees of two thousand years before, it was only of limited effect on the watchers. But they happened to be warmblooded oxygen-breathers with two sexes and many of humanity's hangups, so that the weapon did do to them much what it was intended to do to mankind. First tliey felt a sudden, sharp pang of an emotion which they identified (but only by logical deduction) as joy. The diagnosis was not simple, for they had little in their lives that would enable them to recognize such a state. But they looked at each other with fatuous fondness and, in their not really very human ways, shared pleasure. The next thing they shared was serious physical pain, accompanied by vomiting, dizziness and a feeling of weakness, for they were receiving a great deal more of the radiation than was necessary for the mere task of turning them into pussycats to receive the knockout blow of the Arrogating Ones. They recognized that, too. They deduced that they were dying, and doing it pretty fast. They did not mind that any more than Albert Novak minded blowing himself up with the airliner. It was worthwhile. They were happy. It was what the ray was intended to do to people and it did its work very well. Jl. Earth, as the radiation searched out and saturated humanity, joy replaced fear, peace replaced tension, love replaced anger. In Central Park three slum youths released the girl they had lured belund the #d Street boat house and decided to apply for Harvard, while a member of the Tactical Patrol Force lay down on Umpire Rock and gazed jubilantly at the comet. At the park's southern margin the white-haired gentleman came leaping out at Myron Landau and his girl. "My dear children!" he cried, tugging the women's stocking off his face. "How sweet and tender you are. You remind me so much of my own beloved son and daughters that you must let me stand you to the best hotel room in New York, with unlimited room service." This spectacle would normally have disconcerted Myron Landau, especially as he had just succeeded in solving the puzzle of Ellen's bra snap. But he was so filled with the sudden rapture himself that he could only say, "You bet you can, friend. But only if you come with us. Ellen and I wouldn't have it any other way." And Ellen chimed in sweetly: "What do we need a motel room for, mister? Why don't we just get out of these clothes?" Forty thousand feet directly overhead, as the Presidential jet sped back from the Summer Wliite House near Boothbay Harbor, Maine, the Secretary of State lifted eyes streaming with joy and said, "Dear Mr. President, let's give the spies another chance. It's too nice a night to be H-bombing Caracas." And the President, flinging an arm around him, sobbed, "Danny, as a diplomat you're not worth a bucket of warm snot, but I've always said you've got the biggest damn heart in the cabinet." A great bubble of orange-yellow flame off on the western horizon disconcerted them for a moment, but it did not seem relevant to their transcendental joy. They began singing all the good old favorites like Down By the Old Mill Stream, Sweet Adeline and I've Been Working on the Railroad, and had so much fun doing it that the President quite forgot to radio the message that would cancel his strike order against Caracas. It did not matter very much. The B-# ordnance crews had dumped the bombs from the fork lifts and were now giving each other rides on them, while the commanding general of the strike, Curtis T. "Vinegar Ass" Pinowitz, had decided he preferred going fishing to parachuting into Venezuela in support of the bombing. He was looking for his spinning reel, oblivious to the noise on the hardstand where the #st Airborne was voting whether to fly to Disneyland or the Riviera. (In any event, the Venezuelans, or those members of the Venezuelan government who were bothering to answer their telephones, had just voted to give the Yankees all the oil they wanted and were seriously considering scenting it with jasmine.) The ball of flame on the horizon, however, was not without its importance. Arnold Novak had released the armlock he had got around the little brown-eyed stewardess's neck and had begun to try to explain to her that his intention to blow up the jet meant nothing personal, but was only a way of inducing his mother to pay as much attention to him as she had, all through their lives, to his brother, Dick. Although he stammered so that he was almost incoherent, the stew understood him at once. She, too, had had both a mother and an older brother. Her pretty brown eyes filled with tears of sympathy and with a rush of love she flung her arms around him. "You poor boy," she cried, covering his stubbly face with kisses. "Here, honey! Let me help you." And she caught the cassette from his hand, careful not to pull the wires loose, and closed the switch that touched off the caps in all the thirty Baggies. One hundred and thirty-one men, women and children simultaneously were converted into maltreated chunks of barbecued meat falling through the sky. Their roster included the pilot, the co-pilot, the third pilot and eight other members of the flight crew; plus, among the passengers, mothers, infants, honeymooning couples, non-honeymooning but equally amorous couples who did not happen to be married to each other, a middle-aged grape picker returning home after a five-days-four-nights all-expense tour of Sin City (which he had found disappointing), a defrocked priest, a disbarred lawyer and a Congressman from Oregon who would never now achieve his dream of dismantling waste of the taxpayer's funds on space, which he held to be empty and uninteresting. Whoever they had been when whole, the pieces of barbecue all looked pretty much alike now. It did not matter. Not one of the passengers or crew had died unhappy, since they had aU been touched by the comet. comet Ujifusa-McGinnis, the device which was meant to display the wave forms signifying receipt of the destruction order for Earth remained blank. No signal was received. No one would have observed it if it had been, certainly not the watchers, but it was unprecedented that a response should not be received. The reason was quite simple. It was that that particular superdreadnaught of the Arrogating Ones, like most of the otliers in their galactic fleet, had long since been hurled against the fortresses of the insectoids of the core. There, like the others, it had been quickly destroyed, so that the message sent by the watchers had never reached its destination. It was, in a way, too bad, to think of aU that strength and sagacity spent with no more tangible visible result advanced primates. Although this was regrettable, it did not much bother the Arrogating Ones. They had plenty of other regrets to work on. What remained of their collective intelligence was fully taken up with the problem of bare survival against the insectoid fleetsplus, to be sure, a good deal of attention given to mutual recrimination. The watchers did not mind; they had long, since perished of acute terminal pleasure. And, as it turned out, they had not died entirely in vain. Because the Oregon congressman did not live to complete his plan to horse-trading power having perished with him, the projected comet-study mission was not canceled. To be sure, the bird did not fly on schedule. The effects of the joy beams from the comet did not begin to wear off for cians simply could not be bothered while their joy was in its manic phase. But gradually the world returned to -- normal? No. It was definitely not normal for everyone to be feeling rather cheerful most of the time. But the world settled down, sweetly and fondly, to something not unlike its previous condition of work and play. So the astronauts found another launch window and made rendezvous with the comet; and what they found there made quite a difference in the history of both the human race and the galaxy. The watchers were gone, but they had left their weaponry behind. When the astronauts returned with the least and weakest of the weapons, all they could cram into their ship, the President of the United States gave up his shuffleboard game to-, fly to the deck of the Independence and stare at it. "Oh, boy!" he chortled, awed and thrilled. "If that'd turned up two months ago Brazil would've had a seaport on the Caribbean!" But Venezuela went about its business untouched. The President was tempted. Even cheerful and at peace with himself and the world, he was tempted -- old habits die hard. But he had several thoughts and the longest and most persuasive of them was that weaponry like this meant that somewhere there was an enemy who had constructed and deployed it and some day might return to use it. So with some misgivings, but without any real freedom of choice, he flew back to Washington, summoned the ambassadors of Venezuela, Cuba, Canada, the U.S.S.R., the People's Republic of China and the United Irish Republics of Great Britain and laid everything before them. Although politicians, too, were residually cheerful still from the effect of the comet, they had not lost their intelligence. They quickly saw that there was an external foe -- somewhere -- which made each of them look like a very good friend. Nobody was in a mood to fool with little international wars. So treaties were signed, funds were appropriated, construction was begun. And the human race, newly armed and provided with excellent spaceships, went looking for the Arrogating Ones. They did not, of course, find them. By the time they were ready to make their move, the last of the Arrogating Ones had gone resentfully to his death. But a good many generations later humans found the insectoids of the core instead and what then happened to the insectoids would have satisfied even the Arrogating Ones.  of the best science fiction published today about worlds of tomorrow... Outstanding authors... magnetic stories... scientific believability... low cost... To be savored again and again... a must for your science fiction library... The city of the apes was on the brink of an horrendous destruction that had happened once -- and was suddenly inexorably, happening again... The apes are back in a new shocker from Twentieth Century-Fox...that will keep you A suspense-filled adventure about one man against an unknown civilization that knew of his existence before he was born! AS# # A collection of unpredictably imaginative tales by a modern master of science fiction. AS#I # A collection of science fiction that challenges fflOMll the mind and captivates the imagination AN# # A collection of mind-bending science fiction y adventure that soars beyond the imagination AN # #tf Th SMt From galaxy f Science Fiction Two men pursue the Rithian Monster who has successfully disguised itself as a human being. AS# # A nightmare suddenly wrought into stark reality... as men and women who look like themselves, act like themselves, but are not themselves. AN# # A collection of science-fiction masterworks from Lester Del Rey, Robert Silverberg, Fritz Leiber, James Blish, and six other great writers. AN# #f. prediction of tomorrow's beliefs. AX# # A compelling and fascinating anthology of seven science-fiction masters exploring the "ends of time." AS# lb(f. Here is a portrait of ordinary men and women who sought the wrong answer, opened the wrong door to evil. AS#II "Psycho." AX#I# #f. Voyage only two centuries into the future to find a world filled with luxurious houses of execution. AS# #b(f. A completely new anthology of stories never before published in book form by masters of science fantasy. AX#I SO # A look into the future when a massive computer system provides all of man's earthly needs. AX# #  Farrhingdaie, N.Y. # (Please add #g for shipping A first-hand account of that historic trek to Mauritania in pursuit of lunar shadow! E clipses of the sun, be they partial, annular, or (above all) total, are one of nature's great spectaculars. In ancient times eclipses were regarded as portents -- now, to contemporary astronomers and astrophysicists, they are rare and unexampled opportunities to learn more about the nature of the universe, including such matters as the thermonuclear processes taking place within the sun and its complex atmosphere. The total solar eclipse of June #th, # was notable in that its period of totality -- seven minutes and four seconds -- tied for second place as the longest in the last I ,# years. The moon's shadow first touched Earth just after dawn, in South America, near the border of Guyana. It then swept across the Atlantic Ocean to strike the African coast at Mauritania. The path of totality continued through drought-stricken Mali, Algeria, Niger, and Chad, then across the Central African Republic, Sudan, Uganda, Kenya and the Somali Republic. The moon's shadow left Earth, at sunset, in the Indian Ocean. (Some scientists pursued the shadow eastward over Africa in speedy aircraft, thus observing up to seventy-two minutes of totality, something new in eclipse history.) Though much of the country through which the shadow passed was inhospitable or downright hostile, numerous expeditions were mounted to record and study this eclipse. One of these, under the direction of Dr. Donald H. Menzel, and sponsored by the Harvard College Observatory, the Smithsonian Astrophysical Observatory, and the National Geographic Society, was based in the Sahara Desert eight miles northeast of Akjoujt, Mauritania. I was privileged to accompany this expedition as Assistant Director. Through the organization of logistics by Educational Expeditions International, with the cooperation of Quest #, an England-based professional expedition outfitter, more than thirty amateur enthusiasts were able to participate in this venture into the desert. The personnel of the expedition comprised a scientific staff of eleven, the group of more than thirty amateurs, a number of media representatives, an Educational Expeditions International staff of seven and a Quest # staff of eight. For this expedition Quest # traveled by land and ferry from England to the eclipse site in a caravan of Land Rovers, Range Rovers and Bedford lorries. The prime, though not the only, mission of an eclipse expedition is to record and study an array of phenomena related to the solar atmosphere, which is visible only when the sun is entirely occulted by the moon. (Though an eclipse may, to a degrefe, be simulated by a coronagraph -- a telescope fitted with a number of devices, including filters and an occulting disk -- there is no substitute for the genuine article.) The solar atmosphere includes the chromosphere (the gaseous envelope surrounding the sun immediately outside of the photosphere) and the corona (the luminous envelope beyond the chromosphere). Their study requires an extensive assemblage of instruments, including telescopes, cameras and spectrographs. This apparatus varies in size, but some are large and must be mounted upon concrete piers, whose construction is something of a problem in the Sahara. Oddly enough, one of the problems is obtaining the right kind of sand. Sand is everywhere, but the typical Saharan sand is not suitable for the mixing of high-quality concrete. To study the solar atmosphere during this eclipse the expedition transported to the desert, among other instruments, a number of spectrographs and an eight-inch off-axis Cassegrain #-foot focal length telescope. A secondary mission of the expedition was to conduct an Intramercurial Object Search, whose purpose was to attempt to discover hitherto unknown celestial objects (perhaps a tenth planet, undiscovered as yet, but tentatively named Vulcan) between the orbit of Mercury and the sun, such objects also being visible only during total solar eclipse. For this study an equatorially mounted K-# aerial camera was used. Yet another mission, which was my particular responsibility, was to perform for the Ionospheric Physics Laboratory of the Air Force Cambridge Research Laboratories an experiment to determine the effect of the eclipse upon the Faraday polarization of a (nominal) # mFlz radio signal transmitted to the eclipse site (and elsewhere, of course) by a geostationary communications satellite (Intersat #F#) approximately overhead. This required the use of two seven-element Yagi antennas, a polarization tracking receiver and a two-channel recorder. The satellite provided a convenient source of a polarized radio signal. The elements of the two Yagi antennas, mounted on a single boom, were at right angles to each other. As the radio signal passed through the ionosphere its plane of polarization was rotated, as a function of the accordance with the Faraday Effect. Thus the signal would be received relatively strongly or weakly by the two antennas, depending on its state of polarization. The point of the experiment was, then, to measure the the ionosphere . In fact, though the eclipse was total on the ground, preliminary calculations indicate that it was but # total at the ionosphere -- an arbitrary distance from the Earth's surface of # kilometers was used for this calculation. The outputs from each antenna were separately fed into a pen-and-ink recorder and for ten days the sawtooth patterns appearing on the chart paper were the focal point of my daily activities. M auritania is a desert country, inhabited by about one people. The population is eighty per cent Moorish, of mixed Arab and Berber stock. Negroes comprise about twenty per cent of the population. The official language of the country is the Hassaniyah dialect of Arabic, but the working language is French. Population density is less than three per square mile, one of the lowest in Africa. Life expectancy is forty to forty-five years. sheep and goats, and # camels -- at least this was so before the present drought, which has afflicted the country for years. Because of the drought animals are dying and nomads, threatened by the decimation of their herds, are moving toward the towns. A massive international relief effort is now under way. If it does not succeed many Mauritanians will die of famine. To get to Akjoujt from the eastern United States -- from where most of the equipment and many of the to Dakar, Senegal. Here you sit in the terminal building for some hours waiting for an Air Afrique plane to carry you north to Nouakchott, the capital of the now independent Islamic Republic of Mauritania. And if you have not been in this clime before, getting off that plane, any time near midday, is a memorable experience. I thought I was walking into the exhaust of a jet engine, but it was only the proximity of the desert. From Nouakchott one proceeds about # miles northeast to Akjoujt by Land Rover or other rugged vehicle, carrying a plentiful supply of water and of gasoline. Our hegira thence was most welcomely interrupted by the hospitality of Ambassador Richard W. Murphy, who thoughtfully placed the amenities of the embassy, including a swimming pool, at our disposal. The road from Nouakchott to Akjoujt is one of the very few hard-surfaced roads in the entire country. Along the way you see the inevitable camels, flocks of goats, an occasional cluster of bedouin tents. Otherwise it's sand, scrub, and wind. It doesn't take long to understand that water and shade are the keys to survival. Akjoujt is a company mining town situated near an extensive deposit of rich copper ore. The company is Somima, partly owned by the Mauritanian government, partly by AngloAmerican. Akjoujt is an oasis and there is water underground, but the principal water supply is piped from a distant source -- a potentially hazardous situation, as we were to learn later. The expedition encampment, a colorful assemblage of many small tents and two large ones, was located about eight miles northeast of Akjoujt, a few hundred yards off the crude graveled road leading to Atar. An advance party had preceded us and when we arrived packing cases were strewn about, cameras were everywhere, and telescopes, coelostats, and other apparatus were all around. Sand gets into everything in the desert, which makes an astronomic venture a challenging one to the investigator and to his instruments, which must be housed, protected and unendingly brushed free of sand. An entirely lightproof film holders, left for any time in the desert wind, will accumulate within itself a troublesome amount of fine sand. Materials to hand and the limited suppUes available in Akjoujt were used to construct shelters and housing for much of the gear. The expedition force was by no means isolated from the community of Akjoujt. Members of the scientifi'c staff made a presentation to the grade-school children, and Dr. Menzel gave slide-accompanied lectures to both the European and the native adults. We passed out hundreds of protective viewing filters to the friendly Moors. Nor were we entirely isolated from the rest of the world. Thanks to the efforts of our Communications Offiradio station -- our sole contact with the outside -- was in operation throughout the expedition, using the handle third-party traffic was granted to this station, for the duration of the expedition, by the Mauritanian government and the Federal Communications Commission. Thus expedition participants were able at times to be in touch, via radio-telephone, with their families. The plan was for this station to be operated at the campsite, but again conditions made this impossible. The station was maintained in Akjoujt in the temporary Porta-Van home of Jean-Pierre Coulondre (F#LO#T#LO), the only active amateur radio operation in Mauritania and a very good friend of the expedition, to whom we owe much. dred messages and received and delivered twentysix, in addition to running forty-three phone patches. is always the chance, of course, that the entire effort will be wiped out, possibly at the very last minute, by bad weather. Dr. Menzel's record -- and no one has seen more eclipses than he, though one astronomer is tied (Charles H. Smiley of the Ladd Observatory, Brown University) -- was, prior to this ecUpse, eleven successful expeditions out of fourteen tries. At our site the preecUpse information available indicated these conditions: airborne dust present an average of seven days in June, three days in July; no significant rain in Akjoujt for the last Distance lends enchantment to luxuryless camp (below) This three-camera battery permits studying corona polarization in different lights Photographs copyright  # by Ernest A. Taves The buildings at Akjoujt share mysterious facades Coelostat and small spectrograph are set up on mounts improvised from oil drums and concrete blocks (below)   Fourteen-element double Yagi is aimed at satellite (left) Dr. Menzel demonstrates use of filter for safe eclipse viewing eleven years; haze commonly present; now and then an overwhelming sandstorm. The consensus among the scientists was that the odds favoring a reasonable clear view were about seven or eight out of ten. The lowest night temperature noted at the expedition site was #F. but the average low was considerably above that. On at least one occasion the midnight temperature was #. Midday temperatures ranged approximately from # to #. Accordingly, the expedition plan called for air conditioning in the desert. An echpse expedition must have, of course, a photographic darkroom since procedures must be tried out first, under ambient conditions, to ensure success at the moment of totality. Some apparatus works weU the first time, some doesn't. Light leaks, for example, occur in disconcerting places -- these must be remedied. We were to have our airconditioned darkroom, plus an airconditioned work tent, at the campsite. But if things can go wrong they will, as is known, and in this case the generators provided were totally inadequate to power the too-large air conditioners. An air-conditioned apartment was available in the Somima enclave in Akjoujt -- this was meant to house Dr. and Mrs. Menzel. And it did, but it also housed the darkroom -- into which the kitchen was converted. Let the record show that Mrs. Menzel accepted tliis intensive violation of her kitchen with grace. The apartment also housed my temperaturesensitive polarization receiver, which would have failed to operate at desert temperatures. It also housed me, since a close eye on my temperamental apparatus was required. two days before the eclipse, there occurred a sandstorm of sufficient severity to cause the cancellation of a scheduled rehearsal of the procedures to be undertaken by the expedition personnel during the eclipse. On Friday, the day before the eclipse, weather conditions at what would be eclipse time the next day were marginal. The sun was visible, but not clearly so, and people walked about with fingers crossed. On eclipse day the sun rose at # #I Universal Time (UT) which was locally. One hour after sunrise the haze and cloud cover were such that I -- eight miles from the expedition site, alone at my air-conditioned apparatus -- could safely examine the sun with the naked eye. This was not good and this condition obtained through # # hours. Worse, at # #, twenty-five minutes before first contact (the moment when the moon begins to occult the sun) the sun was completely obscured by cloud. At # # the sun was barely visible through a high-density filter. The cloud cover tlien disappeared as if by miracle and at first contact -- # # # UT -- the sun was clearly visible through light haze, with some remnants of the cloud cover passing over the solar disk. By second contact -- the beginning of totality, at # #I # -- conditions were very good. The sun was eclipsed and the corona shone forth. Whether you have previously seen no eclipses -- or fourteen -- the appearance of the corona surrounding the dark of the occulting moon is, simply, stunning. Missing the excitement of the group activity at the expedition site, I shared these extravagant moments with two members of the Mauritanian equivalent of our National Guard, assigned to protect our quarters from 'undesirables' -- of which we at no time saw any evidence. I explained that it was now possible to view the spectacle without protection. We stood there, a quiet group of three, each lost in his own thoughts. Then, at # # #, after more than six minutes of totality, came the ance. I shouted a warning to the gendarmerie to use their filters henceforth and dashed inside to my instruments to mark the time. Conditions remained good until fourth contact -- the moment at wliich the disk of the sun is again entire -- at # # #. Shortly thereafter there was a moderate sandstorm. The expedition had lucked through. O N an eclipse expedition into the Sahara things do go wrong, however, before, during, and after the main event. I have mentioned the water supply to Akjoujt (and to the expedition site -- the expedition's large water bladders were filled in Akjoujt). A few days before the eclipse the pipeline failed, some sixty miles from Akjoujt. A tank of considerable size, perched upon a hill near the copper mine, kept the water running untU the next day -- when the faucets went dry. It is not pleasant to have your water supply threatened in the Sahara. Mineral water was in great demand and bathtubs and all other available containers had been filled in advance. And, at vast expense, the mine had been forced to shut down -- the familiar clouds of smoke were not to be seen. It was said that the site of the failure was in a low place, thus creating a small lake, to which animals came to drink from miles around. To restore water to the town the lake had to be pumped out and the pipeline had to be emptied and repaired. And this was done. Within forty-eight hours the faucets were running again and smoke was coming from the minea pleasant sight, environmental considerations apart. The mine can't operate without enormous amounts of water. Other things went wrong. A spectrograph shutter jammed ten minutes before totality. At least one other important camera failed and could not be made to operate in time for totality. Conditions reasonably good for spectrographic study were probably not adequate for the Intramercurial Search. Robert Fisher, who was in charge of this program, was able, however, during totality, to view a fourth-magnitude tracking star. At this writing the films have not been developed, but Fischer's present attitude is one of cautious optimism. In general, the consensus of the scientists was that the expedition was a success. Most of the important films were brought back to the States for processing and the results obtained are unavailable at the time this is written. My own experiment -- which was expected to be workable in any weather condition -- was apparently successful; the data have been partly reduced, though the baseline for comparison has not yet been estabhshed. Prehminary indications are that minimum electron content occurred -- to the nearest minute -- at #:#, some five minutes after the appearance of almost # totality in the ionosphere. This is a smaller time delay than expected, but these measurements have not been made in such near-equatorial latitudes before , It is hoped that the results of this experiment will be pubhshed shortly. Some films were developed in the kitchen-darkroom before breaking camp. Jonathan Kern, using a sixinch refractor fed by a ten-inch singlemirror coelostat, obtained some striking photographs of the corona, clearly showing the presence of streamers -- which are characteristic of coronas seen at sunspot minimum. Kern used, for his photography of the corona, a radial filter located in the focal plane of the optical system, whose purpose was to attenuate the Ught of the inner corona by a factor of about #, in order to obtain useful photographs of the outer corona out to about four sun radii. It is not, however, my intention to dwell here on the technical aspects of the expedition. I have wished, rather to give a general idea of how it is to mount an eclipse expedition into a hostile environment. I spoke later on eclipse day to those who had been at the camp and was told of a variety of happenings. A number of Bedouins were there, and as the moon began to occult the sun they turned toward Mecca in prayer. Prayer for what I don't believe anyone discovered. They completed their obeisances well before the time of totality, which they watched with rapt interest. And, even as at Cape Kennedy, where an ancient black, present at the launch site, denied any possibihty that the Apollo mission was going to the moon, so an elderly Bedouin declared that the sun could not and would not be eclipsed. Later, faced with the awesome reahty, he said, "Well, the Americans are very powerful." Thinking about the end of the expedition, impressions come fast and tend to coalesce. On eclipse night there was a lamb barbecue, with Moors wielding murderous knives with a skill reminding me of chefs in first-class Japanese restaurants. Then, next morning, another ride through # miles of desert to Nouakchott, and again a welcome from Ambassador Murphy, a dedicated diplomat deeply concerned about Mauritanian problems. His hospitality will be remembered by many. That afternoon Dr. Menzel was awarded, by President Moktar Ould Daddah, the Mauritanian Medal of Honor. Then to the airport, and the usual interminable delay. Finally we were allowed to board an Air Afrique Caravelle. Every seat was taken, and one or two persons squatted in the aisle. And -- the cargo compartment being fuU -- a number of large chests (containing films exposed but not processed, cooled by dry ice) were brought on board and put into places not normally utilized for baggage. From my seat I could see the runway ahead, but I averted my gaze at takeoff. I think, though, that the pilot, who wore a worried expression upon his black countenance, used every inch of it. I had never before, on any flight, heard a round of applause and cheers as the aircraft became airborne. I did now, and my cheers were as loud as any.  In the photograph on this page you may note how Playboy sees Ernest H. Taves, M.D.; master of sophisticated prose and connoisseur of French wines. In the pages preceding you may observe him as science and science fiction see him: a dedicated researcher of Earth's environs -- French for "out there." Speaking of views of Ernest -- to the reader who wrote in following Galaxy's publication of Mayflower One (Nov. '#) to ask if Ernest Taves could be a nom de plume of Theodore Sturgeon the answer is no, it could not. Everybody would object, including us. But with this issue the two men come to share one distinction: Ernest becomes the second author with a wide enough range to have his byline appear twice in the same issue of Galaxy. Ted lent us his strength twice in October. So much for our side. Here is Ernest: "I began writing science fiction later than most and came to this activity via a circuitous route. I was born and raised in the Snake River Valley of southeastern Idaho, but during college years gravitated to New York City -- Columbia College and University, where I obtained a number of degrees. My interest at that time was in fixperimental psychology and I was also into parapsychology, to which I devoted considerable time. I received the first (and only, as far as I know) M.A. degree granted by the Department of Psychology lor parapsychological research. My Ph.D from the same institution was more legitimate, having to do with visual perception. "I abandoned academic life in favor of medical school, took a medical degree from New York University. This led into military service and eighteen months in Yokohama as Chief of the Neuropsychiatric Service of the #th Station Hospital. After discharge came psychoanalytic training, followed by some twenty years of practice, first in New York, later in Cambridge, Massachusetts. "I had wanted to write during those years, but in the press of other circumstance had never really gotten into it. Now, in the view that twenty years is bnough to spend doing any one thing, I Photograph by Dick Norton. Courtesy of Playboy. Copyright (# by Playboy. phased out of medical practice and into writing. "I sold my first short story (not science fiction) to Playboy in #. This hooked me on writing. Then, having been interested for decades in the mysteries of Stonehenge, I wrote a science fiction story about that (Second-hand Stonehenge) , which was bought by Galaxy. And this hooked me on science fiction. "I'm married and my wife and I divide our time between Cambridge and New Hampshire (where we are much involved with conservation) and, now and then, other parts of the world. We have one son, Henry, a physics major at Harvard. One of his many current interests is to restore the railroad to contemporary America. "My own other interests include astronomy, electronics, amateur radio, chess, French wines and other disciplines beyond mention." . John Devlin is awakened from cold sleep by ship's computerized system and told he's seventy-five years into mission: man's first attempt to colonize a star system other than his own. He is computer-instructed to check ship 's systems, then his own voluntary; involuntary bodily functions, circulation, sensorium, speech organ and memory. His period of awakening is for one hour. During this time he is to speak, exercise and try to remember his cold-sleep dream. In his dream he was a primitive, ocean-dwelling life form, inordinately hungryand was himself eaten by a carnivorous cephalopod while eating a trilobite. His second awakening comes # years into mission. His instructions are as before, but in addition he's told to go to the ship 's control center to evaluate target system ##. The ship's computer had bypassed the first two target star systems as unsuitable for human colonization. Number # is a perfect. Earth-type planet, unpolluted and verdant-but r-M is entering Roche's limit and will soon break up to become a ring rules no landing, obediently remembers last cold-sleep dream: in it he was an enormous brontosaurus and was killed by a small, carnivorous allosaurus. On his next awakening-# years into mission-he is told to check a malfunction in Blue #, a colonist cubicle, and discovers Colonist cal years old, improperly frozen and dying. At the end of her last waking period she had tried to communicate with her boy friend, also a colonist, and had not made it to her cold-sleep death as comfortable as he can. Before returning to cold sleep he is required to remember a complete day in his life before starting on mission. He had been a physician and remembers three instances of violence he had attended on an Earth made uninhabitable by its inhabitants: IJa young man wounded as a bystander in a duel between his father and father-in-law; #) a lovely voung girl, figured her face to discourage murderous duels between her suitors; #) a dead boy, victim of a chance bullet fired during riot in a distant part of town. During the same day he also meets a rather mysterious man the purpose of evaluating another possible habitable star system. The system is already inhabited by highly technologically advanced aliens who have polluted it and send spacecraft forms evasive action. IX life had been spent trying to pass tests, failing most of them -- and then trying to escape the results of the failures. He was trying to escape the latest failure by fleeing into cold sleep, but the computer was being awkward. Devlin did not want to remember anything, neither his own past life nor the bright, pleasant and often agonizing dream lives. The process of memory was one of the Devlin organic systems capable of being checked by a temporary Hold, but it could not be switched off. Not only was it becoming impossible for him to forget anything of importance, but even the most trivial incidents were coming back to him with a clarity and intensity that made him wonder if someone -- or some medically programed process -- could be feeding him psycho-augmenter drugs. He did not know and he could be sure of nothing. His only means of defense against a recall of too-painful memories was to concentrate on one of the less unpleasant days in his life. The day he had decided to recall had begun pleasantly. There were only three patients in morning surgery and he had no private visits scheduled. The preceding two weeks had seen a sudden upsurge in block security casualties and affairs of honor within the building, but now the area was entering a period of relative sanity which, experience had taught him, might last for a few days. His last patient had been Patricia Morley, the girl with the lacerated cheek. "It is healing nicely," Devhn said as he renewed the dressing, "but there will be scars. Are you sure you won't have plastic surgery?" "No," she said firmly. This was her fourth visit to the surgery and he had twice spoken to her in the recreation hall, so that their time togetlier totaled no more than three hours. Her face was no longer giving her pain and, although she still considered her reason for inflicting the wound a good one, she remained normal enough to want to hide the scars behind a no longer necessary dressing. Soon she would cease to need him as a doctor. Devlin was glad about that, but a little worried that she might have to swap him for a psychiatrist. Sufferers in silence, even those who could do so without complaint or outward show of distress, were still sufferers. It was clear that she wanted to talk about her problem -- which was, fundamentally, a non-surgical one -- and she was not a waller, a martyr to misfortune or a potential suicide. Devlin would not in the least mind listening to her, but in their present surroundings the conversation stayed on a much too clinical level. "It's a fine, sunny day," said Devlin. "I advise you to get some fresh air and exercise in the district park." She laughed at that because the fresli air of the city was anything but -- and compared unfavorably with the cooled and filtered hurricane that whistled continually from the building's main air ducts. "It is three miles away," Devlin went on, "which should be exercise enough if you go on foot. But to make sure that you are following doctor's orders I shall call at the park on my way back from morning rounds. If you look to be on the verge of exhaustion I shall offer you refreshment and a ride back." "As a form of exercise," she replied, "it beats the nightly epilepsy to music in the rec hall. All right. Doctor, I'll follow, the prescribed treatment. But isn't this a very complicated way of asking for a date?" "It is?" asked Devlin -- then more honestly he added: "It is." B ut he had good reasons for circumspection, Devlin thought as the girl left his surgery, and she understood them just as well as he did. The rec hall had held too much noise and not enough light for their few chaperoned meetings to have been generally noticed, but driving her away from the block in his car after passing through the security checkpoint which, at this early and safe time of the day was manned by overly talkative oldsters, would cause comment. Giving her a lift back in his medic's vehicle, considering the fact that her dressing would make her look like a walking casualty, would not give rise to any talk. There was also the fact that as a member of a non-belted profession he was nominally a citizen, but actually, as far as the younger beltwearers in the block were concerned, a sheep pretending to be a citizen. The girl had already suffered too much as a result of young citizens' offering her unwanted protection men friends. They could not, of course, challenge Devlin to an affair, but they could make life unpleasant for him in many ways if he made them envious -- or even annoyed them with the thought that a sheep might win a girl a citizen had lost. Devlin wanted to help the girl and he liked her company, but he was cautious by nature. The city park for that area was a tiny island of greenery surrounded by an enormous car park provided for its users. The car park was threequarters fuU, Devlin noticed as he found a slot close to the main entrance. This meant that the park itself was relatively uncrowded. He also saw, without really noticing them, the signs warning against the carrying of weapons inside the park and the city security men in full riot gear who lost interest in him as soon as they saw his walking-out whites. Beetle-like inside his air-conditioned armor and his features hidden by the reflections in his visor, the security sergeant waved him past the search point, as he had waved on the blackgarbed figure who had preceded Devlin by a few seconds and who had halted inside the entrance. Hearing Devlin's footsteps behind him the man turned suddenly and smiled. It was Brother Howard. "Good morning, Doctor," he said pleasantly. "I was hoping to meet you again. Do you mind if we walk together?" "I'm meeting someone -- " began Devlin. "I understand," said Howard, holding Devlin's gaze until the Brother could have no doubt that the doctor was telling the truth. Then he looked at this watch and went on; "But you strike me as being a methodical individual. Doctor, who would be inclined to make appointments, professional or social, exactly on the hour. It wants eighteen minutes to the hour, and if you could spare me those few minutes for a talk-" He kept pace with Devlin, waiting. The truth was, Devlin realized suddenly, that he did not know how long Patricia would take to reach the park -- she might even have changed her mind about coming. He was tempted to be impolite to Howard. But the man had not been discourteous to him, merely a little too insistent and Devlin had survived this far by being as polite as possible to everyone. "My pleasure," he said. B ut the Brother said very little during the first few minutes and Devlin began to relax and enjoy the slow, silent pacing between the flower beds and under the trees. Many other parks in the city featured artificial plants, but the trees in this one were real. Transparent plastic protected the first few yards of their trunks against vandals and name-carvers. The flower beds, which had less obtrusive, electronic protection, were real as well, as evidenced by the delicate and natural scents leaking into the air and the number of bees in the area. The turf underfoot was fresh, green and springy -- it had to be a hardwearing synthetic to remain in that condition after the daily pounding it had to withstand from the district's collective feet. A sudden burst of firing -- its irregular spacing, less than a mile distant, suggesting an affair between contestants who could not shoot straight -- presently reminded Devlin once more that beyond the real trees and flower beds lay an unpleasantly real world. Beside him the Brother sighed and said, "I realize that I am rushing things. Doctor -- coming much too quickly to the point. But there isn't much time. I hope you will forgive me and make allowances." Devlin made a wordless noise, a guarded grunt which, he hoped, would bind him to nothing. The Brother went on soberly, "I won't insult your intelligence by asking if you are happy with things as they are. But just how unhappy are you?" "With things as they are?" Brother Howard nodded. "As detailed a list as you can manage." Devlin began to laugh, then stopped, his amusement changing suddenly to irritation. He said, "There is a long list of things I'm unhappy about. Arming so-called responsible citizens before they have reached maturity, much less achieved a sense of responsibility, is wrong. And I don't like the way the majority of these citizens treat the sheep -- or the way the Maxers overreact if someone so much as sneezes without using a tissue -- or the way city security can't seem to be able to keep the peace without waging total # Frame-worthy in space. by Patrick Moore with # full-color paintings by David A. Hardy Foreword by Arthur C. Clarke Not Sci-Fi, but the likely next steps in man's exploration of the solar system and the universe beyond. '# welcome this book... It provides a heady mixture of education, entertainment -- and Inspiration." Arthur C. Clarke If you are fascinated by the vast expanse of the worlds beyond our own, make this your personal Christmas gift... to yourself I ## X #" only # wherever books are sold war on all and sundry. Of course, I'm not being quite fair to them -- it's pretty obvious that they can't trust anyone who is not another security man. But they don't bother to hide that fact." He went on angrily. "Oh, I know that the citizens and Maxers started out with the highest possible motives. We were on the verge of anarchy and it was thought that sober and responsible citizens bearing arms would be able to curb the worst excesses -- the wholesale muggings and murders and bombings. And the idea of maximum rather than minimum response to violent crime -- that worked for a while, too. But then both citizens and Maxers began looking for wrongs to right and when they could no longer find even a minor wrong they -- " Devlin broke off, took a deep breath and continued, "I don't like the mass processing of patients and the complete depersonalization in present-day hospitals -- or the increasing loneliness that overcrowding brings. You have only to walk through a crowded rec hall at night to know what I mean. Curative treatment for these social ills should have started many generations ago," he said bitterly. "I realize that nothing can be done at this late date, but I don't have to like the situation. In my profession one is conditioned to dislike illness, I suppose -- and I especially do not like the illness and the rot afflicting society these days. The sickness goes through to the core and from the top to the bottom. There is no secure place, nothing to hold on to, nobody in authority who is fully trustworthy, nowhere to go that is any better. I'm generaUzing, of course -- there are bound to be some individuals or groups trying to improve matters, but they are the exceptions that prove the rule and they will eventually go soft and rotten like the rest of us. Their psychiatrists or friends will explain the folly of remaining firm while everyone else is going loose. They will be given, or elect to take, one of the personality change series that will chemically tailor their minds to fit happily into present-day society. Sheep into citizens or vice versa with a couple of color-coded pills!" Brother Howard nodded and opened his mouth to speak, but DevUn went on savagely. "And now you will say something ponderous about confession being good for the soul, then lead into a lecture designed to show me the error of my ways-" "Like hell I will-" began the Brother, then stopped to look past him at the girl who was hurrying toward them. D evlin had not realized that they had walked around to the main entrance again. He introduced Patricia to Howard, then added; "We were talking about-" "No need to explain," she said, frowning. "I could hear you from the gate. It sounded hke the beginning of a hand-to-hand affair." "Nothing like that," Howard said reassuringly. "We were simply continuing a discussion begun some time ago and, much as I would like to finish it, I realize that I am intruding-" He was intruding, but a full minute passed and he was still standing there, looking from Devlin to the girl and pleading silently for them to deny it. Something was bothering him and Devlin's curiosity was beginning to outweigh his irritation. He looked enquiringly at the girl. "There is no need to cut short your discussion on my account," she said. The Brother's sigh was clearly audible. He said, "Thank you. What I was really asking a few minutes ago. Doctor, was whether you were unhappy enough with the situation here and now to want to escape from it. I can offer you, perhaps both of you, a chance at something much better -- " "Another thing I dislike about present-day society," Devlin broke in harshly, "is the way people can have their minds changed by subtle argument or by people offering new methods of escape through drugs, hallucinations or heightened metaphysical experience. I do not think, ftrother, that you will ever convince us that we would be better off dead and in heaven." Brother Howard was waving his hands in agitation. They were the same hands that had sent an armed citizen to a hospital, but Devlin was too angry to care. He did not want to embark on an interminable argument about the after-life, comparative religion or any other metaphysical means of life-support. All he wanted was to be alone with Patricia Morley and talk -- and hope that something would develop despite the pressures of the sick society in which they lived. He would dearly love to escape from it -- but not by using the Brother's method. Taking Patricia's arm, he began to turn away. "Wait, Doctor, please," the Brother said. "When we spoke last you accused me of wanting to convert you and I denied it. I still do. But I have been thinking about our meeting and... Well, I've had a chance to sleep on it and I've come to a decision. The reason I wanted so badly to speak to you again was because of your ripe fruit analogy. You said that the human race was at the peak of its scientific and cultural abilities, but that we were too rich, too ripe and were about ready to burst. You suggested what might happen if someone took a firm grip on that fruit and squeezed hard?" "You would be left with a nastiness," said Devlin. "And the pit would shoot out," added the girl. "Exactly," said the Brother. They stood for several minutes in silence broken only by the sound of bees and some distant shooting. When Brother Howard finally spoke he sounded awkward, diffident, but sincere. He said, "I've already told you that I am not seeking converts, but recruits. I am recruiting colonists and crew for a starship." X D evlin had expected to see a ten-thousand-person block wrapped in a security blanket maybe three guards deep and packed with computers, simulators, medics, instructors and all kinds of technical and nontechnical support staff, as well as hundreds of other candidates under training. Instead he saw a small, three-story building with boarded-up windows and pitted walls symptomatic of a structure that had suffered a near miss. There were a lot of city security men nearby, but they were grouped around a dozen or more armored vehicles parked in the space where an adjoining building had been. The security guard at the entrance paid little attention to Brother Howard, Devlin or the girl, but this was because his eyes were on the telltales of one of the most sophisticated weapon sniffers that Devlin had ever seen. And when the Brother ushered them into a ground-floor office -- the building did not have an elevator and the room's sole occupant was obviously incapable of climbing stairs -- the old man sitting behind the impressive desk computer showed only the most casual interest. There was too much skin and not enough underlying tissue on his shrunken skull for any facial expression to show, Devlin thought. A face like that belonged in a terminal geriatrics ward, but the depth and power of the voice were surprising. "My name is Martin," he said. "Sit down, please, and relax while Brother Howard wires you up. Don't talk until he is finished and don't ask questions until I have finished asking mine. That way you will probably find that you need not have asked them in the first place." Silently and with the gentle but impersonal touch of an experienced medic. Brother Howard fitted Devlin and Patricia with psych collars and positioned the leads and sensors as accurately as if their skulls had been shaved and marked. Devlin knew that he should object because the collars were diagnostic tools that could be dangerous in the hands of someone who was not a high-level psychiatrist, and he had no idea of the incredibly old man's professional qualifications, if any. But he was too intrigued -- or perhaps too much of a moral coward -- to argue. He cleared his throat and said, "You're full of surprises. Brother." Brother Howard smiled, gave both collars a final check and sat close enough to Martin for Devlin to be able to look at both men without moving. He swallowed nervously and said, "I'm not sure that I believe everything I've been told. But if I did believe it... Well, I'm no superman." The old man nodded and said, "For this particular exercise I am completely disinterested in supermen or superwomen. Instead I am seeking standards that may be too high or too low for you to reach, because whether you pass them or fail to reach them, you fail. And now that my words have made you sufficiently worried and confused for your mental reactions to be as revealing as possible to this oversophisticated bundle of scrap -- " "Excuse me," said Devlin, "but isn't it wrong to reveal so much about the purpose and mechanics of a test to the subject?" "Maybe," said the old man. "I'm a stupid psychologist." "But I wouldn't bet on it," said the Brother dryly. "Very well," Martin went on. "We know that you are not a superman. What else are you not? Have you ever been a citizen? And don't shake your head or you'll loosen a sensor. Use your tongue." "Sorry. No." "Was the reason cowardice, irresponsibility or a sense of vocation?" D evlin to.ok a deep breath and tried to control his irritation, even though he knew that the sensors were picking it up and telling the old man all about it. He said, "In order -- probably yes -- definitely no -- and I was ordered to take up my profession." "Go on." "I was afraid of wearing the belt of a responsible citizen," Devlin replied. "I think that too many citizens are strutting braggarts and completely irresponsible. I became a doctor because, in my father's opinion, I was unsuited for any other job." The old man nodded, but there were too many lines on his face for his expression to be readable. He said, "Your father isn't being assessed. Doctor, but his opinion of you might have some relevance." "It has a lot of relevance," said Devlin, "because I did as I was. told. According to my father, however, I was too impressionable, too soft, too prone to fall over my own feet to have any real coordination between eye and muscle. He did say that I showed intelligence at times. He thought that I might be stampeded into wearing a belt by some real or fancied insult. But if I did, then my first opponent would almost certainly win because, even if I didn't refuse to shoot because it might hurt him, I might not be able to draw my weapon without dropping it or shooting myself in the thigh with it. He was also fond of saying that society was going to hell and that nothing was sure or permanent but death and taxes. There was nothing I could do about the taxes, he told me, but the more widespread became the the greater would be the need for doctors." "Was he a citizen?" "No." "I see," said Martin. "But we'll leave your father for now. Have you ever been a Maxer? Ever been in a sheep fight with illegal weapons or hands? No? Well, how about a heated argument? You're beginning to sound like a supersheep, Doctor, and that also is an abnormal condition that could -- " "Try not to feel angry and insulted, Doctor," Brother Howard broke in, his eyes moving over the desk displays. "My colleague is very short of time, which often means that he is also short of tact and good manners. Forgive him -- and remember that the qualities and characteristics for which we are testing are not those you yourself might consider important or admirable. The meek are going to inherit the Earth, Doctor. Not this Earth -- but they mil inherit." "I shall try to remember that," said Devlin skeptically. Then, to the old man; "Yes, I have had arguments with other sheep, too many for me to remember with accuracy, but no fights. I take my turn on block security duties, but have never had to shoot anyone. I believe that the best form of defense is defense. I was never a Maxer for the same reason." "I see," said the resonant voice coming from Martin's pendulous, bloodhound's face. "Have you ever been friendly with or related to anyone who subscribed to the philosophy of maximum response?" "We're back to my father again." said Devlin. "How long was he a practicing Maxer?" "Seven, maybe eight minutes. Just after they had cut my mother for saying that they were of bunch of -- " "So he was provoked. Casualties?" "Three dead, two requiring hospitalization and one with psychic damage that caused him to resign his citizen status." "So he killed three, injured two and scared the sixth one into becoming a sheep," said the psychiatrist. "What age were you when he told you about it and how often did he describe the incident?" "I was ten," said Devlin. "I found out about the incident much later. He didn't speak of it at all -- except once, maybe, when he told me that the most dangerous thing in the world was a coward driven to desperation." "You felt proud of him?" "Yes. No. I'm not sure." T urning to the glrl, Martin said, "My apologies for taking on the Doctor before you. Miss Morley. It is Just that I was expecting to interrogate your friend and you were not expected -- " "What about my mother?" asked Devlin. "Isn't her influence important?" "It is," said Brother Howard, "but since she died sixteen years ago as a result of the Maxer incident just described, when you were only ten, her influence isn't recent. Besides, her death meant that full psychomedical records became available to us, so that her effect on you could be estimated with a fair degree of accuracy. Your father, on the other hand, did not break any laws, never caught any serious diseases, managed to avoid major injuries and is still alive somewhere." "But this means that you expected me here!" Devlin burst out. "If you had already studied my -- " "Thoroughly," said the Brother, nodding toward the psychologist. "Miss Morley's being with you was a bonus. We have called up her records and she, too, is colonist material. But please be quiet. Doctor. My colleague is busy." Devlin nodded carefully so as not to dislodge the sensors, his mind suddenly at least as busy as that of the psychologist's -- so much so that he missed Patricia's initial answers. For if the material in Central Records had been made available to these people, then they had the support of Population Provisioning and Control, which in turn had a great deal of influence with Security and Health. In all probabiUty then, the squadron of security armor outside was not simply on standby in case a disturbance might break out in the area -- it was there to protect this building. It made the Brother's starship story much easier to believe. He wondered about Howard's reference to Martin as his colleague. Was the Brother really a Brother? By the time Devlin had decided . that he was -- his conversation and reaction after the Bennet boy's death had been too good to be false -- Martin had finished with the girl. "Bearing in mind that we are not looking for superhuman physical or mental abilities," he said, his eyes moving slowly from the girl to Devlin and back, "I consider both of you suitable for further indoctrination -- as crew members rather than colonists. The major factors we have considered in reaching this decision are that both of you are intensely dissatisfied with your present life styles and would like to escape them -- and neither of your personalities is basically violent. More simply, you would like to change people to do it. "The decision regarding your crew status was a close one," he went on, his voice seeming to vibrate inside their very bones, "because you. Miss Morley, gave indications of future instability should you be unable to find a permanent male dependent. You, Doctor, although Brother Howard had already decided on your suitability as a colonist, are a drifter dissatisfied with everything -- including yourself. You know that some kind of change is necessary, but you are too lacking in self-confidence to make any decision that involves only yourself. If you two had not been complementary personalities and potential mates the crew rating decision could well have gone against you. My congratulations." Devlin could feel the girl's eyes on him. He opened his mouth to speak. but the psychologist went on, "We cannot fit you into a training schedule for another two weeks, however, so Brother Howard will spend as much of the intervening time as possible with you, answering your questions and outlining project philosophy. To begin with, this will be done in your own living block. You can arrange a cover among yourselves -- Miss Morley requires spiritual as well as medical comfort, perhaps, and needs frequent visits of a reverend during rec periods. You have quiet-talkers -- hush-mikes -- I would presume?" "Yes, but -- " began Devlin. "I'll try not to intrude," said Brother Howard. " -- we scarcely know each other," Devlin ended. There was a moment's silence. Then Martin said firmly, "You are introducing an unnecessary complication, Doctor. I can solve it -- in fact, I already have -- but it might be better for both of you if I let Brother Howard explain it. Unlike me, he still has a little romance left in his soul." B ut the answer was delayed. When they left Martin's office Brother Howard signaled for silence and motioned them against the corridor walk Eight white coffinlike containers, wheeled for easy movement, were being pushed toward the rear of the building where Devlin could see a large riot ambulance backed against a loading ramp. The men pushing the containers, which were beaded with moisture and radiating intense cold, were silent. "So that's what you do with the unsuccessful candidates," said the girl, shivering. "They are the successful ones. Miss Morley," said Howard, "in suspended animation for holding in orbit. In that condition they are not a drain on the ship's consumables. It also means that we can train them in small numbers over a considerable period and store them until we have a full complement -- and there is less risk of a security leak..." He talked about the training program and nothing else during the drive back to Devlin's block. Perhaps, Devlin thought, Martin had handed the Brother a chore highly embarrassing for a man of God who believed in free will instead of endocrinology. Or maybe the Brother's enthusiasm for the project was as honest as it sounded. But he had to break off talking as a small explosion rocked the car and the armored shutters dropped into place. The period of temporary sanity had come to an end. Devlin reduced speed and drove on his periscope for a few hundred yards until a larger and softer explosion showered the car with debris and jerked it to a halt. Through the dust that had settled on his outer lenses Devlin could see that the front of a building had fallen into the street and that traffic was blocked in both directions. From somewhere farther ahead came the sudden wzwmp-crash of a rocket opening up a vehicle, accompanied by sounds of shouting and screaming, but his armor muffled the noise so that he could not tell whether the people were protesting or in pain. He cut the engine, sat back and loosened his safety harness. "We could be here for some time," he said. "There are sandwiches on the shelf beside the instrument cabinet." "A lot of them," said the Brother appreciatively. "But of course. Doctor -- you were planning a picnic in the park, off an imitation log table under a real tree. Very romantic." "And practical," said Devlin, "considering the mob around the park food dispensers. Which reminds me -- you were supposed to give us a romantic answer to a practical question back there." H oward smiled and said, "I was hoping that you would not insist on an answer -- that you would let things happen naturally. Two people whose psych profiles are as complementary as yours would have to spend only a short time in each other's company to become inseparable. But informing most people of this fact tends to make them think that their free will is being taken away, that they have no choice in the matter. They then tend to react in an abnormal fashion toward each other out of sheer contrariness. To prove that they still have a choice they sometimes insist on making the wrong choice." A smooth talker, this Brother, Devlin thought. But the truth was that he had already made his choice. Had Patricia made hers? "Pairing is forbidden until after the landing in any case." Brother Howard went on, "so you will have plenty of time to consider. We could adjust your personalities so that you would become a latter-day Romeo and Juliet. But personality engineering is one of the things you will be escaping from -- " He broke off as a long burst of gunfire made speech impossible. During a short lull that followed he tried again, then gave up. Devlin looked from the Brother to the girl, while she gazed steadily at him. Then the firing rose to a crescendo, became interspersed with the small, soft explosions of gas grenades, the sounds of screaming, jeering and the tinkle and hiss of thrown firebombs. The girl reached forward and' gripped his hand. It was not a panic reaction. Her hand was cool and steady, her grip just tight enough to let him know that she did not want to let go. The car's filters, which were never one hundred per cent effective, were leaking a sharp and not unpleasant smell composed of smoke and barbecue odor. Quite suddenly the world became quiet -- except for the screaming. In the distance presently arose the sound of sirens and the intermittent whining of the heavy Sanator ambulances as they used their jet-lift to jump intervening traffic. Brother Howard reached toward the hatch handle. "No," said Devlin harshly. "We can't give medical assistance to compare with the heavies -- and they'll be too busy to let you give any other kind. Oh, they'll give you a white coat if you insist, but not the body armor to go under it -- and they'll be very annoyed if a surviving protester makes another casualty out of you. Believe me, I know." More quietly he went on: "But they are very well equipped and expert at their job. Brother. And good at separating the potential survivors from the others on whom hospitalization would be wasted. So just be patient until the ambulances and the law have gonethen there will be plenty of work for you to do. After all, it is the unsalvageable ones who really need your help." The Brother nodded and loosened his grip on the handle while the girl suddenly tightened hers on Devlin's hand. "This," she said, "is a terrible way to live." The hours that followed were not pleasant to remember because they were spent helping the Brother to comfort the still-living dying. But later, when they were together in the block rec hall and talking about the starship via miniature hush-mikes and earplugs, they had soon forgotten the incident. It had been very easy to forget just then because the process that was supposed to happen naturally was well advanced and Devlin for one had no control over it. And it had been a happy and interesting day apart from the riot. Devlin shivered and thought about the enormous, complex ship and its interminable voyage, about the colonists, with hours of life sandwiched between decades of frigid sleep and about his suspicions that something had been done -- or was being done -- to their cold-sleeping minds. His memories and dreams were much too vivid and complete, suggesting that they were being artificially stimulated. Were he, Patricia and the colonists where they thought they were -- or was this simply an advanced simulation and final weeding-out process for the candidates? Of one thing he was sure. This, too, was a terrible way to live. XI The most persistent memories of his early life were of confinement and restriction, both in the clothing he had to wear and the limitations placed upon his movements inside and around the castle. As he grew older he came to realize that the stairs had been too large and steep for his child's legs and undeveloped sense of balance, and, as he grew older still, he learned about the faceless people who might kill him if he strayed alone beyond the protection of the outer walls. He never did fully understand why he had to be continuaUy smothered in satin and frills. Even in bed he had to wear more clothes than most of his people wore in mid-winter, including a cap with ear-muffs that was like a jeweled cloth crown. A laughing, leather-kilted and strong-smelling giant called Hawn told him' that all this was because he was more important than everyone else and had to be protected against sickness, damp and the attacks of enemies. Later, when the giant Hawn had shrunk to normal size, he said much the same things, but usually tried to change the subject by hitting or prodding him with a wooden sword -- but never painfully. And when he was full grown and Hawn had become a wiry little man with graying hair who laughed but seldom, such questions were left for his advisors to answer and the swords used to change the subject were no longer of wood. But age, or perhaps an unshrewish of late. "Slashing and cutting is a waste of effort, armed as you are. Sire. To slash with a light sword you must move your shield clear of your body, leaving it unprotected. Move it aside only enough to aim and stab and never block a blow directly -- a strong thrust from your enemy will go through your shield unless it is very thick and heavy, and in that case it will tire you and slow you down. A light shield used to deflect, not block, an attack and with a sharp edge which enables it to serve as an additional weapon is best. Sireprovided you do not become angry and begin waving your sword around your head as most of the others will be doing." "Yes," he , said, whirling the sword around his head and cutting another notch in the wood of the practice stump. "Carving pieces off your enemy may give you pleasure. Sire," said Hawn with irritating patience, "but an aimed thrust in the vitals is instantly disabling and fatal. There is no need to skewer your enemy -- a finger's length in any vital area, followed by a twist before withdrawal, will do it. You should practice at every opportunity, Sire, until it becomes habit." "Very well, Hawn," he said coldly. "I shall keep a cool head and kill an enemy with every blow, but I, think you are a calculating and cruel man." "No, Sire," said his master-atarms. "A wounded enemy is a dangerous enemy. If he is also a thoughtful enemy he will know that his wound, even though it may not be disabling, will go bad and kill him slowly with fever and vomiting and endless thirst. You have not yet seen a battle. Sire, or its long aftermath when the wounded are brought home to their friends who try to bind and poultice them and try to make them live, to no avail." "Enough!" he said angrily. "I shall try, then, to be cool and kind in battle. Now guard yourself." For several minutes he cut and thrust at his master-at-arms while the old man parried or ducked every single blow. Then gradually the cool, calculated methods of attack which Hawn had tried to instill came back to him and he saw his aged opponent becoming more and more worried. But by then his anger had faded and he was no longer trying to kill the irritating old man. When he told his mother about the incident that evening and of how Hawn had complimented him on the excellence of his attack, she was far from pleased. For the first time she told him how his father had died -- not as it was recorded in the library, of wounds received in a glorious and heroic battle, but from a mere scratch in his arm made by the dirty stave of a dying foot soldier. The scratch had gone bad and, after many weeks, so had the arm. It was stinking and corrupt, and dead before his father was. Unlike his mother and Hawn, his advisers were old and wise and never irritating. They gave quiet and thoughtful approval to his idea -- or had it, perhaps, been their idea? -- that a man should not run like a child to his mother for advice and that he should think of fathering an heir to his kingdom. He overheard a highly insulting remark, which he was probably meant to overhear, about his peace-loving grandfather's having been a great and glorious queen -- and everyone had laughed just an instant after he did. But later they became serious and talked about the noble ladies he might choose to marry and the political and territorial advantages each possible candidate would bring him. The discussions were all cold and calculating and much hke one of Hawn's lessons. But he did not mind because they also spoke, for the first time, of the desirability of bringing royal concubines into residence while a suitable queen was found for him. Except for Hawn's irritating bullying and the equally irritating acquiescence of his advisers, he was happy during the eight years that followed. His domain was free of disaffection, plague, and war. The war started because of a chance remark by a traveler to one of his advisers, a remark he was not supposed to overhear. The advisers had boasted that from the highest tower in the palace their king could not see to the borders of his lands, and the visitor had replied that this was so only when rain was falling to the eastward. Even on the clearest days the hill, which was just inside the border of the adjoining kingdom, was only a tiny swelling on the eastern horizon, misty with distance and visible only from the highest tower. It was densely wooded and uninhabitated and unlikely to be considered of value by the monarch to whom it belonged, but this had not been the first visitor to joke about it. Of itself the thing was unimportant, a tiny pimple on the face of his fair land -- but even a small pimple could itch. When he mentioned it in council, Hawn laughed uproariously, then said, "The simple solution. Sire, would be to plant a grove of trees between the palace and the offending object -- " Hawn broke off, sUenced by the look on his face. Realizing that their king was not jesting and that he knew exactly what he wanted, the council members began deliberating on the best way of getting the hill for him. Very tactfuUy it was suggested to him that he could not simply take the small and worthless piece of his neighbor's territory without very good reasons for doing so -- reasons that would add to rather than diminish the respect in which he was held. The constant reminders about the presence of the hill were embarrassing, of course, but his advisors suggested that perhaps at the back of his mind he might also have realized that it overlooked a large area of his kingdom and, should his neighbor intend taking up arms against him -- and there was no evidence to the contrary -- the hill would confer a mihtary advantage. In fact, it was suddenly considered imperative that a small, well-armed but secret force should be deployed on the border as close to the hill as possible, to guard against the possibility of an observation post's being set up there. Preparations would probably take half a year, but this would allow time to recruit and train men and for the people to come to feel sufficiently threatened to support a war. They saw his baffled expression and once again it was Hawn who spoke. He said, "The men will be equipped with plain shields and armor and will carry no identifying standards. We will see that they are undersuppUed and that they will find it necessary to Hve off the land. This means that much Uvestock in the area will disappear, usually at night, and it will be easier to rob our own people than the others across the border -- although they, too, will find sheep and chickens missing from time to time. Soon the other king will send some of his soldiers to investigate these occurrences, but before that there will be complaints and much anger from our own people who have suffered. Cause and effect will become confused in their minds, which are not very bright, Sire, and they wiU appeal to you for protection. The appeal will have general support and when the other king's men clash with ours -- " "These nocturnal raids -- " he said sharply. "WUl any of my people be hurt?" "No, Sire," said Hawn. "Unless they think more of their chickens than they do of their miserable hves." During the months that followed he had second thoughts about the war he had engineered and which was rapidly becoming inevitable. When the first news of the growing trouble on his border reached the capital he tried to give orders that would recall his soldiers and allow the situation to cool down -- but the effort dwindled to a small inner voice that never won the cooperation of his Ups and tongue. When word reached him that his anonymous men were taking more than chickens and sheep -- that they were taking wives and daughters as weU jected -- he grew angry Avith himself. He also grew publicly angry and rode among his people, who more and more often hailed him as their protector. Sometimes their cheering managed to drown the quiet, nagging voice of his conscience -- of both his consciences. He was dimly aware of a strange mental ghost called Devlin that gibbered unheeded when his real thoughts and decisions were leading him into danger. It kept reminding him that the brachiapod, too, had represented a deadly danger and his trilobite had crawled within reach of its tentacles. Then there had been the incident with the young allosaurus, the insane jealousy of the tree-dwelling presimians, the time he had been wounded by a big cat and had plastered the bloody tear with filthy, matted grass instead of washing it in the sea and allowing the sun's UV to heal the wound. But the ghost's warnings were like a viewer's efforts to influence the actors on a television screen -- whatever that was. The Devlin ghost was inside him, thinking strange out-of-context thoughts and giving unheard advice, but it was not really a part of the spoiled, forty-year-old boy who rode at the head of his small army against a self-manufactured threat. Eastward his domain extended to the river that passed within a mile of the lower slopes of the offending hill. The river was only a few feet deep, but the banks were Uned with prickly bushes. One of them must have scratched the belly of Hawn's horse as it was climbing the bank, because the animal reared sudenly, throwing its rider and then dragging him by one stirrup as it floundered and splashed downstream. Two of Hawn's men gave chase and managed to head the horse up and on to the bank, but by that time the master-at-arms had drowned. Looking at the slack, wet face and the heavy armor Hawn had taken to wearing as his aging joints had stiffened, the king felt anger at the man's ridiculous and ignoble death. The laughing giant of his childhood should not have ended his life like this, "Leave him until after the battle," he said sternly, then more softly for the benefit of his soldiers, "If you remember his teaching when you meet the enemy, he stiU lives." They reformed and moved toward the base of the hill where the other army was already gathering All soldiers in his service had been trained -- taking into account the differences in personal armor and weapons -- in the same way as their monarch. Even the pikemen, who did not matter very much to either side in a battle, had been instructed in Hawn's methods of cool-headed and calculated attack and personal defense. The long and unhandy pikes -- which until then had been little more than sharpened branches -- had been shortened and thickened and a cross-piece had been added near the base so that they had the handling characteristics of both a long sword and a short spear. In battle a pike-man was supposed to knock aside his opponent's lighter and longer pike with his short heavy one or catch the thrust in his crosspiece and steer it past his body, then close and dispatch his enemy before the other could shorten his grip for a second blow. There were hundreds of bruised ribs among his men to prove that, in training at least, the method  was effective. There was no sign of cooking fires from the other side, so obviously their prince wanted to settle the affair before the midday meal. The prince, who was leading an army slightly more numerous than his own, had taken the field because his father was too old and heavy to mount a horse safely. The fact that losing this battle would mean his yielding to little more than a boy -- and a very boastful boy, at that -- had weighed heavily in his decision to adopt Hawn's new and in some ways not quite honorable ideas. In leisurely and dignified fashion he deployed his forces -- pikemen to the fore, mounted soldiers who were the personal troops of two of his most trusted lords protecting his flanks, and the rest of the nobles, their men and his own guard surrounding him. When his formation was complete the two armies would face each other within hailing distance until trumpeters on both sides announced their readiness to fight. After that they would advance toward each other and fight until one side or the other decided that an unacceptable number of casualties had been sustained and yield the field to the victor. A parley to achieve a settlement of land or gold would follow and then everyone would go home. Most of the fighting would be between pikemen and foot soldiers, but a few of his nobles would be able to exercise within the safety of their resplendent armor while he and his guard stood decoratively in the middle of his army until the issue had been decided. But his formation was still incomplete when trumpets blared on die other side. Their nobles, personal troops and the prince's guard, the prince himself at their center, began trotting quickly along the rear of their own pike lines, pennants fluttering on their lances and plumes undulating like flying caterpillars. It was not until they had rounded the flank of their pike-men and lowered their lances to charge that he realized that Hawn had not been the only radical military thinker. The young prince was hotheaded and anxious to prove himself fit to lead and rule, but he was doing a strange and dishonorable thing. Instead of trying merely to win a battle the prince intended to kill the opposing king. TTie king's pike-men had not been expected to withstand a charge led by heavily armored horsemen and they did not do so. But they did remember Hawn's training and some of them managed to fend off the lances and stab at the horses, or jump aside at the last moment and stick their pikes between the forelegs, bringing the horse and its rider to the ground, where a dazed and heavily encumbered man was easy to IdU. The king saw the center of his pike line collapse, saw the opposing lines of pike-men begjn to walk forward, saw his flankers galloping from each side along the narrowing gap between the opposing lines with the obvious intention of following the enemy horsemen through the gap they had made and taking them in the rear. Then he, whose royal person was supposed to be inviolate, was fighting for his life like the lowliest pike-man. One of the opposing nobles leading the attack was charging down on him, lance leveled and visor open for better seeing. He tried desperately to move aside, but was hampered by the press of his guards. Suddenly there was a horseman between his attacker and himself -- his guard captain, judging by the helmet crest -- who screamed shrilly as a bloody lance head sprouted from the small of his back. The captain rolled off his horse, taking the enemy's lance with him. But the other was already drawing his heavy sword to aim a two-handed swing. The king slashed in panic at the man's helmet, saw the plume begin to drift groundward, then managed to get his shield up in time to block the swing. The shock nearly paralyzed his arm and he was left with a splintered shield dangling loosely from its arm straps and his enemy was raising his sword high above his remembered Hawn saying that a shield should be used to deflect, not block a heavy weapon and that an angry or excited enemy exposed himself during an attack. He spurred forward, took atm at one of the dimly seen eyes below the opponent's open visor and thrust to fuU extension. His sword met with very little resistance and he thought that he had not been able to reach far enough, but he twisted it before withdrawing as Hawn had advised. His enemy's weapon tumbled into the long grass and the man followed it, beating frantically at the sides of his helmet with his mailed fists. Then another lance was reaching toward him across the riderless horse, so that he could not get to close quarters with the new threat. He dug his spurs into his mount and puUed back hard on the reins -- another Havm-taught trick -- so that it reared and took the thrust meant for him. He had already disengaged his feet from the stirrups by the time the horse fell squealing and threshing to the ground, taking the broken lance with it. He jumped clear and ran around the riderless horse in time to see his opponent reaching for the sword in a back scabbard. The two-handed reach left a three-inch unarmored gap at the enemy's armpits. The king paused an instant to take aim, make a thrust, twist and withdrawal. As the man fell he snatched the other's shield and for a few minutes had to fight vidth one of his own Havm-trained guards who took him for an enemy. The look on the man's face when he discovered whom he was fighting was so ludicrous that the king laughed out loud -- a great, bellowing guffaw that sounded terribly out of place in the middle of a battle. This was the stuff of which legends were made, for it was clearly evident that his enemies as winning the battle -- a most dishonorable intention. He was matching their dishonor with his own cold and calculating fighting methods. As the attacks on his person became fewer he took to helping his guards, stepping forward to make a flanking attack when a man or group was hard-pressed, relieving his men with the deadly, calculated thrusts which left dead or rapidly dying enemies in his wake. He did not have to do this very often, but later there was hardly a man who did not boast proudly that the king, personally, had saved his life during the battle. Later the scribes elaborated on these stories and added details of a fight in which the king had slain the opposing prince in single combat. There were many suits of beautifully decorated and costly armor tumbled about in the long, trampled grass and leaking blood -- but he had not been responsible for all of them. Anyone, perhaps even an overzealous pikeman, could have slain the prince on that confused and bloody morning. It was a strange battle with only the enemy making the noise. Only they did the charging, the shouting of battle cries and most of the dying. If the fighting were not stopped soon there would not be enough of the enemy left to bury his own dead. "Hold -- enough of this slaughter!" he called suddenly and pointed with his sword toward a group of opposing nobles and their remaining personal soldiers who were fighting hopelessly a few yards away. "Enough! I call on you to yield with honor!" On his return to the palace that evening he was haded as the greatest warrior of all time and the festivities in celebration of his victory went on for three days. He had been called his people's protector and now they added The Merciful to his name because he had not killed each and every one of his enemies. A little later they added The Peacemaker because of the alliance he negotiated between his kingdom and its recent enemy. With the prince slain and his father, the old king, ailing and ruling with difficulty a country that was poor and ripe for revolt, the victorious king helped his erstwhile enemy with gold and grain in return for an agreement that their kingdoms would eventually merge with his marriage to the enemy princess, an exquisitely beautiful child of nine, when she arrived at a suitable age. This would probably mean that he would have to give up his concubines for a while at least, but in ten years' time he would be much older and that might not be such a great hardship. There was one problem, however, and that was that his young queen-to-be did not like him. Her father explained that she had dearly loved her older brother, the prince, who had taken her about on his horse and told her tales of great and glorious deeds of valor. In a way it had been like the early relationship between Hawn and himself, except that she had been an impressionable girl-child and the prince had not lived long enough to become boastful and irritating to her maturing mind. But her father assured him that childish memories and feelings were shortlived and that when the time came she would be honored to wed such a great king. And he was a great and wellloved king to his people. Apart from that single morning's battle there were no more wars in his reign. Adjoining kingdoms, worried by the fighting prowess of his small but well-trained army, had to be reassured. Threats of combined aggression had to be countered by various devious methods -- none of which were honorable and many of which were utterly despicable. He had to be constantly on guard against the devious threats of groups within his own court. But his kingdom prospered and his reputation for honesty and mercy and nobility grew, it seemed, in direct proportion to the depths of dishonor to which he sank. As the years went by the costly robes he used to find so irksome gave girth and stature to his wasting body and when the time came for his wedding he had begun to feel uncertain in ways he would never have believed possible. He was beginning to feel old. But he was not yet old enough to be unaffected by the glory and pageantry of the wedding or by the obeisance of the nobles of two powerful kingdoms which were now one. And he would have had to be senile indeed not to be affected by the sight of his young queen. She had been a beautiful child and he had discounted as diplomatic exaggeration the stories of her increasing beauty as she approached womanhood. But when he saw her on the eve of their wedding he knew that the couriers had been stupid, tonguetied, insensitive and blind creatures whose rhapsodies had not done her justice. During the three years following the wedding she was the most loved person in the kingdom -- the king was respected and feared as well as being loved. She was incredibly lovely, regal, gracious and faithful -- and as cold toward him in the privacy of their chambers as the ice that covered the northern wastes. During those three years she gave him two strong and healthy sons and a great deal of irritation. He could not express his anger in public, or even admit to its existence within the palace, because his queen was too much loved for him to make her appear anything but perfect. The trouble was that she behaved perfectly toward everyone but him -- her disposition was pleasant toward the servants and guards -- she laughed a lot and her gaiety was unforced and to nobles and serfs alike she showed consideration. But the king she did not love and she did not want to be his confidant or companion either. Several times he tried to explain about the bloody confusion of the battle in which her brother had died, but on each occasion it was obvious that the impression left by the scribes who had recorded the event, and who had not even been there, was much deeper and longer lasting than the words of her king. Sheer loneliness and the need for companionship if not understanding made him consider recalling one of his concubines, but that would have made him look ridiculous -- not because the practice was frowned on, but because no woman in the kingdom was more beautiful and desirable than his own queen. So he returned to the lonely Ufe of being a feared and respected and powerful monarch and took pleasure in only three things. Two of them were his sons, who were growing taller and stronger and more handsome with each passing day. His third pleasure came from playing the devious, dangerous and dishonorable game that would, if he won, ensure the continued existence and future long life of the first two pleasures. For the life of a king, even one who was loved and generally referred to as Great, was an uncertain thing. He could not know for certain who had been responsible, but for the few seconds in which he was able to think he thought sadly that this act would cause grave instability in the kingdom and that his queen must have loved her big brother very much. Then the knife that had been driven upward into his back at waist level was given an expert twist as it was withdrawn and, briefly, he suffered more pain than he would have believed possible. S IX hundred years! All systems or backup systems... That meant there had been system failures since his last awakening. But how many -- and how serious? "Mary," said Devlin furiously, "had a little lamb." He began the careful movements of his back, arms and legs which would allow him to get out of the casket. The process of remembering was involuntary and the memories were painfully sharp. Devlin gritted his teeth and moaned at the remembered pain of that knife thrust, at the burning agony that was like a fire inside his cold and shocked body. He tried to push away the memory, to escape the king's life as well as his death and return to his own life. Instead he found himself watching that same king in action from a distance of a few dozen yards, and holding the broken pike that had transfixed him. He was moaning and holding it as steady as his fading strength would allow because if it moved the pain became even worse. He fought off that dream, too, and suddenly he was babbling at the streaming roof of his cave while a fever raged through his hairy body -- then he was a dying mountain of flesh and bone somewhere in the Jurassic period and a near-mindless crawler on a warm seabed, eating and being eaten... "Stop it!" he shouted. "You're driving me insane -- " "I can do that," said Devlin savagely, "without even trying." He had been repeatedly told during training that the ability to remember was vital and that it must not be allowed to weaken, lest the human seedlings in their star-traveling metal pod drift forever as coldsleeping and mindless vegetables. But that, apparently was not to be the danger. His memory of past real and dream incidents kept returning with a clarity and intensity that terrified him. While he had been thinking back to that training session, he had been in the room, hearing every word the instructor had said, aware of the sounds of attention and inattention of the people around him, feeling the abrasive pressure of bristles against the backs of his fingers as he rested his chin on his closed fist. This, he thought fearfully, is what total recall is like. E verywhere Ms mind's eye looked it was dazzled by the bright intensity of the images and the sharpness of sensory recollections. Their impact seemed to be worse when he closed his eyes, so he kept them open and tried desperately -- and vainly -- not to use his mind at all. But then his hand rested briefly on the edge of the service panel and it was as if two full-sensor films were being superimposed. There was the sight and feel of the panel's edge, the open casket and the display that was still reminding him to exercise and remember. But there was also, equally sharp, the picture of one of the lecture rooms and an instructor saying, "...the duration of the voyage win be measured in centuries, but the biological time that will elapse -- that is, the time during which you will be conscious and with your metabolism functioning normally -- will be measured in days. And not very many of those. That is why the food and air must be strictly rationed -- the water is recycled and no problem. You must not eat unless advised to do so by your cubicle display-, no matter how long in real time it has been between meals. Food synthesizers, seed stores, domesticated animals in cold sleep will remain sealed in their special module, which can be opened only on landing. "So it will be the duration of waking time that dictates your food intake," the instructor went on, "and you should not increase your hunger by staying awake longer than the allotted time, even though there is provision for delaying cooldown in an emergency. For the same reason you must avoid using the resuscitation overrides to warm one or more of the others before their allotted time..." He smiled, showing teeth pointed in a style that had been fashionable three years earlier. Devlin remembered the digestive upsets and lacerated tongues that particularly stupid fad had caused in its time and then the instructor was talking again. "It is not our intention that you arrive on your new planet suffering from malnutrition, but you must exercise restraint in the matter of -- " One of the group, a colonist whose name was Clarke, broke in with a question. He asked, "Suppose we are lonely rather than hungry. Suppose we feel the need, after all those centuries of time, of a little female company -- or male company, as the case might be. Are we forbidden to-" "You are advised most strongly against it," said the instructor. "By now you should be aware that your period of deprivation, counted in biological time, will be a matter of days or at most weeks. Try to pay attention. This matter will be explained in greater detail during the project philosophy lectures, but two reasons can be mentioned now. "The first is that such premature couplings will involve a heavy expenditure of energy, which in turn will demand an increased intake of food. The second -- and much more important-reason is that while we have proved to our complete satisfaction that repeated coolings and resuscitations in no way impair the male and female reproductive systems, we are still unsure of the results on such a delicately balanced organism as a recently conceived foetus. For this reason conception must not take place during the voyage..." opened up a Hne of thought that fiUed the cubicle with bright, remembered pictures of gargantuan grapplings and couplings from his dream past, many of which he seemed to be recalling for the first time and found too incredibly savage to be pleasant. But occasionally there were incidents -- snatches of the king's lovelife when he was young, a memory of a small, dark, incredibly passionate girl from he knew not where -- which were very pleasant indeed. But he could not hold on to the pleasant dream incidents because the raw, violent episodes were pulled in again by strong chains of association and engulfed them. H e sat for a moment on the edge of the casket, his eyes squeezed shut and his limbs trembling despite the exercises and the cubicle heaters. But closing his eyes blotted out only the cubicle around him, not the supersharp pictures that Ids mind kept throwing on the dark red screen of his closed eyelids. What have they done to my mind? "...During the voyage you will be thrown on to your own mental resources," Martin, the incredibly aged psychologist was saying. "You must use your minds because what you don't use you lose. We cannot use them for you in spite of the wide range of psycho-medication presently available to us. "While it is possible to include mechanisms capable of administering medication of this type during the voyage," he continued, "it is imperative that the cubicle systems be kept as simple as possible to reduce the possibility of long-term component failure. Adding dispensing equipment of this kind would place a serious strain on the overall system. In any case, the temperature and radiation changes used during the hibernation and resuscitation processes could, over a long period, cause chemical changes in the medication with unforeseen and perhaps fatal results. "You must also remember that you have been chosen because you are normal people," he went on, playing the beautifully modulated instrument that was his voice in such a fashion that what should have been an insult came across as a sincere compUment. "We have sought long and diligently for people who are normally motivated, normally nasty, normally accident-prone and even normally stupid. It is not -- and never has been -- our intention to make supermen or superwomen out of you. Geniuses, supernormal people, are like rare chemical elements -- they tend toward instab Uity. We cannot afford to be too sophisticated, to finesse too much. There is too much danger of component failure for us to risk people failure as well. So you are as stable as we could make you. "you are like lead -- or no, that is a trifle too stable. Think of yourselves as mud, but mud in which something will grow..." With the remembered words came the memory of the almost imperceptible sighings, rustlings and creakings of the other colonists-to-be trying to remain silent and the sharp, fearful excitement of what they were going to do. But something had now gone terribly wrong. D evlin opened his eyes and looked intently at his immediate surroundings, trying to fix his mind as well as his vision on the here and now. If he could believe that wrinkled husk of a psychologist or any of his instructors -- or even Brother Howard -- his mind was his own. During'the early stages of instruction he had been questioned under hypnosis, but this had been admitted by the medics concerned and had been simply a means of speeding up the acquisition of his personality data. There had also been a number of physical tests carried out under anesthetic -- but those, he had been assured, had been aimed solely at estabhshing genetic and general health factors. A wide variety of medication and direct electrical stimulation were available -- these could heighten sensation, improve memory and even insert memories which had not previously been there -- but these procedures, he had been told, had not been used on the ship's personnel. If he believed that, what explanation was there for the diamond-sharp dreams about subjects and events and people of which he knew that he had no previous experience? The trilobite sequence, the brontosaurus, even the incredible details of his dream of being a great king -- his mind had contained no such source material before he joined the ship. So it must have been implanted afterward, perhaps was being implanted every time he underwent a cooldown. Suppose the things they had told him were generally true, but just to be on the safe side they had decided to ignore the simple approach in his case. Perhaps someone had second thoughts and the result had been that, instead of fading and needing constant exercise and renewal, Devlin's mind and memory were growing sharper and more retentive with every cooldown. It had grown so sharp that he was, he realized, utterly terrified of going into cold sleep again. Abruptly he wanted out of that cubicle and away from the process that was driving him mad. If there had been post-hypnotic commands against leaving the cubicle when not ordered to do so, they had faded over the centuries because he was able to use the manual override on the seal without any hesitation whatever. Then he was in the corridor, his breath hanging like misty balloons around his head. He was trying to think. If he was, as he suspected, a special case, then the circuitry that had been feeding his mind with dreams and the mechanism for administering the supportive medication should be capable of being switched off. He did not have the technical training to recognize one of the circuits or mechanisms or switches if he saw them but by careful scrutiny he should be able to see differences in the wiring and telltales coming from his cubicle and those of the others. If he had an extra strand of cable or length of plumbing he could always cut it -- if he could not follow it back to a switch. Such a course would be very dangerous, stupid even. But the risk was acceptable because he refused to undergo cooldown again if there were the slightest chance that those incredibly realistic dreams would return. For a few seconds he cringed as the remembered knife tore into his body and he was crushed by the cephalopod and a score of other violent deaths overtook him -- then he fought desperately to force those memories away and return to reality. It was the cold that saved him finally, reminding him that he must go to the control center and switch on the heaters and put on coveralls before he did anything else. But he had gone only a few yards when he had to stop. A man's body had been concealed by a cabinet that projected from the wall of the corridor. It was held between the wall-net and the metal plating, arms and legs outstretched and shining with the intense cold. Devhn could see that as much as possible of the body's surface was in contact with the cold metal and that the man had, of course, died from exposure. The reason for the death, as opposed to the cause, was equally easy to see. The eyelids were held open by two pieces of adhesive tape. Devhn, it appeared, had not been the only one to be singled out for special treatment and this man had chosen to die rather than go on dreaming. F or more than an hour Devhn checked and rechecked the control center teUtales, searching for some clue to the identity of the dead man and where he had come from. He concentrated on the search because he badly needed something safe to think about -- even though he knew that when the search was ended he would have to face the question of why the man had killed himself with cold and that would mean thinking about the dreams again. But the colonist status displays showed only the pale blue that indicated awakenings for exercise only. Except for the negative indication beside the name and number of Yvonne Caldwell -- and he had switched off that particular system after the girl had died -- there was no evidence of a cubicle malfunction, which should have registered if a casket had been empty. For a wild moment he wondered if the man had belonged on the ship or if he had wandered in from outside and the whole thing was, after all, just a complex simulation in which they were all being tested. Then he remembered the dead girl who had dreamed of being a female dinosaur. Could she have been undergoing the same kind of psycho-drug treatment as the dead man and himself? Two colonists and one crew member had been or were being fed advanced and possibly experimental forms of psycho-drug. Of a complement of over two hundred, what were the chances of any three people's -- chosen at random -- being special subjects? Just how many people on the ship were undergoing the treatment? And why didn't the dead man's absence from his casket register on the status board? Without being able to work it out exactly, he knew that a fairly large proportion of the ship's personnel would have to be undergoing the treatment for the first two he had encountered to be special subjects. But wait. Were the three subjects truly random samples? The Caldwell girl was -- she had suffered an accident with her cold sleep casket and died before the side effects of the treatment had become manifest. But the dead man was a different matter -- a subject who had found Devlin because the treatment had driven him to his death in the corridor. It could be argued that if a large number of colonists were being treated the ship should be filled with permanently cold-and dead -- bodies. Perhaps it was. Devlin shook his head violently, trying to discard that ridiculous idea and to jolt his mind into producing a more reasonable one. The status board and its associated monitoring system were designed to show the condition of each and every person on the ship. The dead man either did not belong to the ship or he was a colonist who had somehow devised a way of leaving his cubicle and concealing his absence from the monitoring system. Devlin's first step would be to find out who the man was if he did belong to the ship, and an examination of his cubicle should then show how he had been able to fool the monitor. It occurred to him that a simple answer would be to open all the cubicles in turn until he found, or did not find, one that was empty. But he dismissed that idea as too impractical and time-consuming. Instead he would try to identify the man by searching his new, recently improved memory. He would be looking at events and people in his own past -- a fairly safe and pain-free area in which to explore. D evlin put on warm coveralls and returned to thesection of corridor containing the dead man. He detached him from the wall net and towed him back to the control center, where he placed the body on the spare couch. For a few minutes he focused a heater on the head and shoulders -- then he carefully removed the tape from the eyelids and pressed them down until they were halfclosed. The heat had made the features look expressionless but natural. He tried harder to remember therri. Most of the lectures had been given in small rooms with rarely more than a dozen people present. Devlin concentrated on recalling a particular sequence and gradually the still features of the dead man became overlaid with the mobile, incredibly wrinkled face of the project's chief psychologist. The old man was seated at a desk behind which was a wall chart containing information and hundreds of small photographs of the ship's personnel. "...you people represent the final intake for this ship," Martin was saying in his deep, resonant voice. "There will be no chance for all of you to get to know each other before the end of the trip, but we are fairly sure that your predecessors and yourselves will be fully compatible -- " "Excuse me, citizen, a question." Devlin turned around to look at the questioner -- a small, beautiful, dark-haired girl whose timidity was apparent in her tone and overly respectful manner. No person would normally address another as citizen unless he wore a gun-belt and Martin was as beltless as any sheep. She was, Devlin realized with a rush of hindsight, the girl who would accidentally kill herself in Blue # I -- and who might have been lucky to have died when and how she died rather than live until her dreams drove her to self-destruction. He forced his mind back to the girl's question, not looking at the mind-picture of her as much as at the other faces of the group, which should have included that of the dead man. He did not see it. The psychologist must have nodded because the girl went on, "Surely we will be compatible. I mean, it cannot be your intention to transplant all the conflict and viciousness of our society to -- to -- " She had lost her timidity, Devlin noted, just before losing her voice. He faced to the front again as Martin replied, "To be perfectly frank, our intentions are not clear even to ourselves. Certainly we do not intend to turn loose all the. social and psychological ills of Earth on your future home, but we cannot be absolutely sure that we will not. We do not believe that we will because we are selecting and educating normal, average people. "This appears to us to be the safest course," he went on pleasantly, "because supermen and superwomen are unpredictable during long periods in nonstress situations. Their treatment and training of their offspring are likewise uncertain, because their children are unlikely to be superchildren and the superparents may be unable to accept that fact. The result will be personalities subjected to abnormal pressures during the formative stage and pressures of abnormal kindness or abnormal cruelty can be equally damaging. There is also the high probability that the genetic backgrounds of the parents, the characteristics that made them superior in the first place, are in themselves abnormal-and that a strength in one area is usually balanced by a weakness in another. unnecessary abnormalities to the stars," he continued, pulling up the corners of his lipless mouth and modulating his tone to express humor, "we have decided to educate people who are moderately honest, moderately unselfish and even moderately abnormal..." The words, the tone, the smallest changes in expression of that bloodhound's face came back to Devlin the way sensorama plays were supposed to but did not. Devlin went back a few minutes to look at the memory sequence again, but this time he was concentrating on the chart containing the photographs behind the old man. ered at once, did not improve the eyesight. He had to go back over the episode three times before he was able to remember a photograph, indistinct with distance, that might have been that of the dead man. The adjacent color-coding indicated that he was a colonist due for cooling in Red #, and the status board gave his name as Thomas Purdy. What, he wondered again, have they done to my mind? But the question brought on a rush of too-perfect dream memories and, in self-defense, he returned to the memory of the lecture. The old man, Martin, had not seemed to mind interruptions, so that Devlin was able to listen again to Patricia, who had been sitting beside him, and the Caldwell girl. They had started by asking questions but had progressed to a three-way debate on the advisability of sending untrained personnel on such an important mission. He could not remember anyone's asking if it were possible, after joining, to quit the project. Judging by his own feelings and those of Patricia, everyone was so glad to have been given the chance to run away from everything that the thought had not entered their heads -- which said a great deal for the effectivenessof the initial selection procedures. But suppose that some of the personnel chosen were expendables, guinea pigs who would be tested to destruction in order to increase the chances of survival for the others. The most important items to be tested, as far as he and the project were concerned, had been his mind and memory. The memory of his first decision awakening came rushing .back -- the intense, almost physical pain of his disappointment at having to pass that beautiful but doomed world. Then came the fly-by of Target Five, the evasive action he had taken and the memory of its physically repulsive and warlike natives. He had already convinced himself that the ship was real, that it was light-years from home and that the things he remembered when he was awake were real. But now he was reversing, or at least weakening, that conviction. If his dreams were as sharp and detailed and intense as his waking memories-what, if anything, was real? Was it any more difficult to produce a full sensory hallucination of a space battle with extra terrestrials than a near-massacre in medieval setting or the adventures of a giant saurian? Possibly not. But there was one essential difference between his dream and his waking shipboard experiences. During the former he had no control over the incidents that occurred -- no matter how hard he tried there seemed to be no way of altering the results. With the latter, however, he had a choice. He had the power of deciding, for instance, whether he would leave the dead Purdy on the couch or carry him back to his cubicle. He was on a real ship or on a completely real simulation of the ship. In either case anything that happened to him between the present moment and the time he returned to cold sleep or died, was real. He left the control center and headed for Purdy's cubicle to see how the other had managed to fool the computer into thinking that he was still in residence. T he manual override allowed him to open the cubicle without initiating the resuscitation sequence, and the answer was obvious as soon as he bent over the casket. But the question still remained -- how had Irdy let himself out of a colonist cubicle? Where could he have picked up the highly specialized knowledge to do so? Purdy had been desperate but logical. Unsure of the extent of the computer's sensors and incapable of would be effective before a crew member could be roused to go to his assistance, he must have examined the personnel status board and found the answer in Blue # I . Devlin had switched off Blue #I when the occupant died. With the sensors out of action there was no way for the computer to know whether the girl's body was or was not still there, so Purdy had moved it to his own casket. The sensors did not operate during cold sleep, only while resuscitation was in progress to monitor the physical condition of the occupant, so the substitution had gone unnoticed. But when the occupant of Purdy's cubicle became due for revival, the substitution would be noticed -- but as a substitution. It would be flagged as an organic malfunction for the attention of a crew member, probably Devlin himself. Except that by then Devlin might also show as an organic malfunction, because the dead Purdy could be in Devlin's casket while he himself has dead in another part of the ship and long past caring. Purdy had shown him the way out. On his way back to the control center he passed the open door of his own cubicle and the closed one with Patricia's name on it. He had been trying not to think and trying expecially hard not to remember, but he knew there were problems for him to face other than the simple, mechanical one of committing suicide. That was why he was going to return Purdy to the man's own cubicle, for a short time, anyway, so that he would have the control center to himself while he tried to face his problems. Until recently -- a few weeks or six centuries ago -- he had done his best thinking when he was alone. But something was happening in the control center when he returned from Purdy's cubicle for the second time. One of the repeater screens was glowing with a message, but he was too far away and the angle was too acute for him to read it. By the time he reached his couch the message was gone, to be replaced quickly with another. "Patricia -- " began Devlin. Patricia had been awakened to discover why he was absent from his cubicle and the computer had warned her against the possibility of finding his mind rather than his body malfunctioning -- which meant that the project's psychologists and programers had also been aware of this possibility. Very carefully Devlin kept his mind on his present surroundings and his eyes on the entrance to the control center. It would take her half an hour to finish her resuscitation exercises, find his cubicle empty and come to control. He wondered if she would be as terrified of going to sleep as he was or if she would be able to help him find an answer different from Purdy's. H er face was still and calm and lovely and as stiff as chiseled marble. When she spoke her voice was under tight control. "What are you doing out of your cubicle? Are you all right?" Devlin nodded and tried to smile. He said, "There's nothing wrong with me. At least, nothing more serious than a case of self-induced insomnia." Suddenly she launched herself at him, knocking him backward into his couch. Her arms were wrapped around him so tightly that he found it difficult to breathe and she was trembling. He did not have to be a medic to be able to diagnose desperation rather than desire. With one arm he held her as tightly as she was holding him, feeling the warmth of her body through the metal mesh. With his free hand he stroked her hair which, because it was long and thick, still retained the icy cold of the cubicle. "What's wrong?" he asked softly. "Bad dreams?" Her face was pressed too tightly against his chest for her to speak, but he felt her nod."I was hoping," he said, "to meet someone on this ship who was not troubled by unpleasant dreams. It might have helped to disprove a theory of mine." When she did not reply for several seconds he said, "We'll talk about it -- you'll be all right, you'll see. And there is at least one answer to bad dreams. It is a bit drastic -- and only to be used as a last resort -- but it has been used at least once." Devlin fell silent. Patricia was still trembling in his arms, but his position on the couch was very pleasant. Despite his confusion and anxiety about the ship and his terrible fear of going to sleep again, he began to react physically to the situation. As his fear and confusion ebbed, other memories rushed in to fill the spaces -- memories of incidents in his own past as well as a flood of dream episodes of a similar nature involving females which, in many cases, were not even human. All at once his need for her became so great that he, too, began to shake. Suddenly, violently, she pushed herself away from him and the couch, crying silently and shaking her head. "What's wrong?" he asked angrily. But he knew the answer as soon as he asked the question. In fact, virtually every item of the dream material was supplying its own answer. Very few of those episodes had been pleasant for the female concerned. "Put on a coverall," he said more quietly, "and sit on the other couch. I know what's bothering you and I-won't." She relaxed enough to smile briefly, then tightened up again. Devlin turned his head away as she began pulling on the coveralls. He wondered why he felt more embarrassed watching her dress than seeing her naked. When she returned to the couch a few minutes later he told her of his confusion regarding the voyageor the simulation of a voyage -- and of his uncertainty as to whether everyone or only an unlucky few were having dream trouble. He told her about the solution Purdy had found to the problem and waited for her reaction. She said finally, "I'm glad you're all right." He turned on her, suddenly furious at her for putting the whole problem on a personal basis, then silenced his tongue behind clenched teeth. He knew that she was concerned for the other people in the ship and also afraid of what had been happening in her mind. And her feeling for his health and sanity did not have to be entirely selfish. "I'm sorry," he said. "I shouldn't have -- Well, let's both try to relax and talk about the problem without getting too uptight about it. That sounds stupid -- what I mean is if our talk brings back something really unpleasant, let's sidetrack it by thinking of something nice. Remembering a difficult piece of music you may have heard at a concert is probably a good way. Nothing terribly unpleasant ever happens at a concert." "Except," she said, smiling,"if there's a bomb hoax or the music is boring -- I remember once going to sleep." "You just said a dirty word," said Devlin. "But do you have any ideas? Suicide isn't a good answer for us." "No future in it," she said. "And we're supposed to be the future." She shivered again. "I never thought of just plain tomorrow-of just taking another breath -- as an awesome responsibility. But I agree with you -- what happened to the CaldweU girl and Purdy makes it unlikely that all this -- the whole ship -- is a simulation. However, whether it is or is not isn't important. What's happening to our minds is. And so is the question -- is the dream trouble happening to everyone or only to a few of us?" Devlin nodded. "Right. We could probably establish the number of disturbed dreamers by studying the status board, calling up the details of their awakenings and checking if any of them resisted, by even an hour, the return to cold sleep. A check on the consumables will tell us if they stayed awake inside their boxes rather than breaking out to commit a Purdy style body swap and suicide." "Does that mean," she broke in, "that you think some of the people in the cubicles are already dead?" Devhn shook his head. "I don't see how they could have managed it. If they killed themselves prior to or during a cooldown, it would have been flagged as a malfunction and a crew member would have been awakened to investigate -- you were awakened, remember, to check on a possible malfunction in me. I was required to check on the Caldwell girl." S HE was silent for a moment. Then: "I'm frightened. Some of my dreams were so depressing that if I deliberately recalled them I, too, might think that suicide was the only answer. But I don't want to think as Purdy evidently did. Maybe he was in an earlier intake. We don't know what kind of person he was -- perhaps he was flawed in some fashion. I realize this is wishful thinking and not logic, but I don't want him to influence us too much-or the people who awaken later. There might be a chain-reaction of suicides," she ended grimly. Devlin reached for her hand. She did not pull it away. "Suppose Purdy was tlie first to encounter this problem," he said, "and we are the second. I didn't know him at all, but there is one difference between his case and ours -- he didn't have anyone to talk to. It could be an important difference." She nodded wordlessly and he said, "Let's check the status board-" It took many hours of concentrated, repetitious effort to call up and study each awakening in turn and to check each one for evidence of abnormal behavior or refusal of a colonist to return to his or her casket at the specified time. But all seemed normal. Devlin decided to make spot checks on the cubicles and look for the evidence at first hand. The job would have gone faster if he and Patricia had split it between them, but somehow it was easier for them to keep their minds off unpleasant memories when they worked together. Opening a statistically meaningful number of cubicles -- performing the sequence of operations that allowed entry without initiating warmup of the occupant -- took an additional three hours. But the effort required to control their minds -- of looking at cold sleepers time after time without allowing themselves to think about the dreams that had to be going on inside those frozen heads -- was much more tiring than the physical work involved. When they returned to the control center, still without the evidence of abnormalities, their voices were slurred with fatigue and they kept yawning in each other's faces. But their fatigue was filled with the fear of going to sleep-it kept them moving about when they should have been resting in the couches. To help each other stay awake they ran another detailed check on the status board and found nothing, except for one minor departure from norm that seemed to have no bearing on their problem. Devlin said wearily, "I feel stupid. But surely everytliing can't be as simple as it seems." Patricia's face was pale with weariness so that the scar tissue on her cheek stood out like an embossed pink star. She said, "I've been doing some tliinking. The Caldwell girl doesn't really come into our present picture-she died accidentally a long time ago -- and the only thing Purdy had in common with us was that we three have been awakened more often than the others." "Right," said Devlin, "Purdy and we have had one extra awakening. The computer says he had a test warmup during the first few years of the trip to check on the accuracy of the resuscitation timers. I had an extra awakening to attend to the Caldwell girl and you were warmed because of me. That means the trouble could affect everyone in the ship at their next awakening. We are not special cases -- we have simply had an early warning." "We ought to pass it along. We have to tell the others what to expect-" "They'll know the problem as soon as they're awake, damn it. What you mean is that we have to think of a solution to it for them. And I'm too tired to think of anything." "I'm tired, too," she said angrily, "and it keeps me from saying exactly what I mean. I meant that we must find a better answer than Purdy's." "How much time," Devlin asked sharply, "do we have to find it? How long can we stay awake?" She made no reply and he could see his own fear mirrored in her expression. He said, "I'm sorry. If we don't stop snapping at each other we'll have to send out for a couple of belts. Let's try, despite our fatigue, to think about Purdy's answer. Let's examine it, and the situation that drove him to it, in case there is something there that we can use." T hey had to assume that Purdy had been terrified by his dreams and that he had tried hard to find an answer other than suicide. Probably he had tried so long and so hard that he had reached the same stage of physical and mental exhaustion as Devlin and Patricia were experiencing. But Purdy had been all alone. He had not been selfish enough to wake someone else to share his troubles, but he had not panicked. Knowing that he had to sleep sooner or later, he had delayed sleeping for as long as possible by taping open his eyelids. Then, after stripping off his coverall, he had gone to an extremely cold section of the corridor and arranged himself so that the greatest possible area of his body's surface was in contact with the cold plating. The taped-up eyelids and the freezing cold metal would have kept him awake for some time, but eventually he had fallen asleep -- and had probably dreamed briefly before dying. "The extreme fatigue we feel and that Purdy presumably felt bothers me," Devlin said thoughtfully. "All of us were fit at the beginning of the voyage, which was only a matter of days ago in biological timeand we have not been working so hard on the ship that we should be ready to drop from exhaustion like this." He paused, squeezed his eyes shut and shook his .head violently, trying to jostle his brain cells into increased activity. Then: "Suppose the project people made a fundamental error in thinking that the long periods in cold sleep were enabling us to rest -- a justifiable assumption. But let's suppose that in reality the cold sleep preserved the body's fatigue toxins along with everything else and that we haven't in fact slept properly since the day before we entered the caskets on Earth. Sleep deprivation causes some odd mental effects -- disorientation, reduced self-confidence, that sort of thing." "Are you suggesting," Patricia asked, smiling, "that we should have been awakened periodically and told to go to sleep?" "Yes," said Devlin, "if they wanted us to stay mentally alert." He did not smile. Despite her fatigue she saw what he was driving at and began shaking her head violently. "I know how you feel -- I feel the same way," Devlin said. "But we won't be able to think properly about anything until we've rested, even if it is only for a few hours. And we won't be asleep at the same time. One of us will stay awake to rouse the other if the sleep appears to be disturbed -- we won't be in a cold casket, unable to stop dreaming. At the first sign of distress -- I'll explain about the mechanics of sleep, the eye movements behind the closed lids that indicate natural dreaming and so on -- the other person will rouse the sleeper. We have to try it," he finished firmly. "I'll go first." But as soon as he said the words his fatigue disappeared, driven away by the terror of dozens of remembered dyings. He could see that the same terror had the girl in its grip, but when she spoke his strongest emotion was one of shameful relief. "If we are going to try it I'll go first," she whispered. "You have a better idea of the symptoms to watch for." But it was not easy to make her relax. She kept fighting sleep for what seemed like hours, even though Devlin spoke softly to her, held her hands and finally reran a close-range probe sequence from his first observation awakening which showed the beautiful, park-like scenery of the satellite of Planet Three. Gradually her eyes began to close more and more frequently and remain closed for longer and longer periods. Her breathing became deep and regular after she passed the restive period on the threshold of sleep, but there were no indications of disturbance or distress. Devlin rubbed his eyes and thought. Poor Purdy... Watching her he wondered what was going on in the mind behind that lovely tranquil face and if it were possible that the fearfully sharp and intense dreams they had both experienced could go on without some outward sign becoming apparent. He did not think so -- and gradually he began to feel a little envious of her escape. He remembered the young king tired after a strenuous training session with Hawn or lying exhausted in the arms of his favorite -- and the feel of sunshine and warm mud on his enormous, leathery body as he dozed in the shallows of a prehistoric lake... He came awake to find Patricia shaking his shoulder and smiling. She said, "I don't know how long you've been asleep, but I've had nine hours. As a sentry you're a total loss!" XV XJ-any unpleasant dreams?" She shook her head. "I feel fine." "Me, too," said Devlin. "But we should try to remember as much as possible to discover the difference between cold sleep and the normal kind of dreaming. It might help us to understand what is going on." Devhn had never been very good at recalling dreams -- he had been convinced that he did not dream at all until he discovered during his medical training that everyone dreamed. But now, with very little effort, he found that he could bring back the memory of what his mind had been doing while he had been asleep. There had been chaotic flashes of dozens of unrelated incidents, a kind of sorting and sifting through the records of his last waking period. His sleeping mind had tried to impose some kind of order and sense on them, with the result that people and places and incidents and timing were mixed in a fantasy world that was ridiculous rather than frightening. Some dreams had been logical within themselves, had consisted of events, imagined or remembered, that fairly shouted out his fears regarding the voyage and his own reduced probabilities of surviving it. His cold sleep memories had intruded also, but not seriously enough to scare him awake -- and there had been one odd sequence involving Brother Howard. The Brother had been talking seriously to him and Devlin had replied occasionally, but the whole sequence had been completely silent. He asked Patricia, "Find anything?" "I don't think so," she said. "But then. I'm not sure what I'm looking for. There was nothing in the dreams as frightening or intense as in the cold sleep kind, although I'm pretty sure that if I tried I could recall them in just as much detail -- my memory seems to be enormously improved. Some of the incidents -- one involving Brother Howard, for instance -- were completely ridiculous. I'm -- very hungry." "What did you say?" "I'm hungry," she repeated. "And I know that we shouldn't really be awake and should not, therefore, draw on the ship's consumables. But being practical -- Well, Purdy and the Caldwell girl will not be using their allowance and we could -- " "A good idea. But I didn't mean to ask about your hunger. You mentioned dreaming about Brother Howard. Was the dream silent? Did he talk during it, but you couldn't hear him or yourself speaking?" She did not reply, but her expression was answer enough. Once again he wondered what had been done to their minds. After a long and baffled silence he said, "Well, it seems that we can stay warm and eat and sleep for about two weeks without using anyone else's rations. That should give us enough time to come up with some alternatives. I feel happier thinking about this in my own language, but if I forget something or seem to be going wrong, don't be afraid to interrupt, right? Now suppose we treat our problem as a dangerous and possibly lethal symptom of a disease. The first step would be to find out how the infection, or whatever it is, was introduced into our systems." T he possibilities, Devlin went on to explain, were that it had been deliberately introduced by mechanical means, either before the voyage had started or during it. If the former, it had delayed-action effects that were only now becoming manifest. If the latter, the effects were cumulative and the method of introduction was probably incorporated in the cooldown processing or it was taken with the food or water. "In that case," Patricia broke in worriedly, "we shouldn't eat or drink." "When we get hungry and thirsty enough." Devhn said wrdy, "we'll find good reasons why it could not have been introduced with the food and water. But right now we have to search the ship's cold sleep and lifesupport systems for indications that some form of medication is being introduced. We must also search our memories for clues to some form of treatment that might have been given to us before we left Earth. "I don't know any more than you do what we are looking for. It could be a hallucinogenic drug, direct modification of memory psychoradiation techniques-they were getting very good at that sort of thing before I left the hospital -- or post-hypnotic verbal or visual triggers for an implanted memory sequence placed during training. Or it could be a mixture of all three -- andor in combination with drugs or techniques we can't even guess at. One good thing is that we can look at two sources of infection -- the ship and our training period memories -- at the same time." But their detailed examination of the ship's cold-sleep, life-support and food-dispenser systems turned up nothing suspicious. True, the information was available only through the relevant computer displays and it was possible that the computer had been programed to conceal the data they were seeking. But such precautions would have introduced highly dangerous complications irito the mission -- Devlin felt he had to assume that the information given was accurate. Still,, to check on this accuracy both he and Patricia returned again and again to memories of their training, to lectures and simulations. #I . conversational asides and wall charts, circuit diagrams and stores inventories -- their ability to remember, whatever the reason for it, continued phenomenal. One important piece of information they learned was that the ship was pushing hard against its limits of operational safety. The next fly-by, due in just under one hundred and eighty-one years, would probably be the last with a fully functioning ship. X about that," said Devlin later, while they were discussing their findings in the control center. "We're still trying to solve the cold sleep problem and knowledge of that fact tends to sidetrack one's train of thought." "Not necessarily," she replied. "The data on the next target system looks good -- one of the best prospects we've had, in fact. Would it be possible for us to reprogram the computer so as not to awaken anyone at all until we go into landing orbit?" Devlin shook his head. "One of the things drummed into us was the necessity for mental and physical exercise at regular intervals. Besides, I wouldn't like to fool around with programs as important as that." "But one of the things they were worried about," she argued, "was the possibility of memory loss. Reduced temperatures were supposed to allow the electro-chemical charges used for memory storage to leak away. That is not happening." "I know, I know," said Devlin irritably. "Our problem is that we seem to be registering too many memories, not losing  them. But you're forgetting that the period will be much longer than one hundred and eightyone years. If the fly-by shows a planet suitable for colonization we have to decelerate and return, so that it could be three times that length of time before we are in landing orbit. Even if we could be sure there would be no physical or mental deterioration I'm still not convinced that we should risk an arbitrary cold-sleep period unbroken for more than five hundred years. To crib from Shakespeare -- what dreams might come?" "But we must do something!" Devlin was about to snap back at her, but he stopped himself in time. They were both tired and anxiety, as it usually did, was making him hungry. He smiled and said, "Let's eat." She yawned suddenly. "And sleep." Neither of them was afraid of what might happen during a warm sleep and both of them felt relaxed in their couches. But, perversely, sleep would not come. Devlin's mind would not leave the problem of the cold dreams and Patricia could not stop talking about it. "From what you've just been saying," she said after yet another exercise in circular logic, "we can be sure -- or fairly sure -- that any of the psycho-drugs, whether they were hallucinogens, personality changers or whatever, would not remain active over this length of time. Despite the fact that an efficient cooldown system is supposed to halt all chemical and metabolic reactions, those particular drugs are composed of unstable material which is also highly complex structurally. Too, the most effective ones had not been in existence long enough before our departure for proper long-term tests, a couple of centuries or more, to be carried out. The project planners would hardly have risked the success of this mission by using drugs with long-term effects that could have mental effects on us they were unable to predict." Devlin replied tiredly, "Still, they may have taken the risk." She shook her head. "If they had administered any of the known effective -- and unstable -- drugs, any biochemical instability would react against the original purpose of the drug. Our memories would have remained normal or perhaps even faded instead of becoming sharper, as has happened. More likely such instability and subsequent breakdown of the chemical structure would have caused severe and apparent brain damage and, at very least, the type of hallucination generally encountered nightmares -- and bad ones -- but they were invariably self-consistent." "You are saying then," said Devlin, rubbing his eyes, "that they didn't adminster a psycho-drug." "Not exactly," she replied. "They could have administered something that would not change over a long period because it was nonmaterial. The treatment could have been hypnotic rather than biochemical." D evlin rolled onto his side so that he could look across at her. He said, "All right -- let's kick that around. Hypno-conditioning is affected only by the passage of biological time, so as far as our conscious minds are concerned the conditioning took place only days or weeks ago. Assuming you're right, it was probably administered at intervals during training. But we're still left with questions." "I know that. But I think something like it is probably close to the true explanation." "Until we know the true explanation," he said dryly, "I can't answer that. But assuming it is the right or nearly right answer, think of the work involved for the project staff. Hypnotizing us and concealing the fact with various forms of post-hypnotic suggestion would have been the easiest part of the job. The rest would have had to consist of subjecting us to the right sensory impressions -- and fine psycho-surgical work of a type that needs a lot of time. I don't know when all that could have happened. But my strongest objection to your theory is based on the quality and detail of the dreams themselves and the apparent duration of the dream sequences. I say apparent because I know how time can be telescoped during conditioning, but those dreams went on for years. Still, assuming your idea to be correct in every detail," Devlin ended, "how does it help us?" "I'm not sure," she replied. "But wouldn't it be possible to search our memories of the training period for time gaps and try to use our improved memories to break those post-hypnotic commands? Alternatively, isn't it possible that if we go over some of those dream sequences again -- the humdrum episodes as well as the more dramatic bits -- we might be able to spot the joins or see some evidence artificiality or error in the dreams?" Devlin sat up suddenly and swung his legs off the couch. He said, "I see what you're driving at. You're suggesting that if we can demonstrate that the dreams have been imposed from without we can communicate this fact to the otliers and perhaps convince them that it is possible to negate the worst effects." "That's it," she agreed. "Even when I dreamed of being a crustacean or a wolverine I was still aware of being myself. Maybe we can do or suggest something to strengthen that awareness." Devlin nodded. "It might not be as simple as you make it sound," he said, "but where do you want to start? With the dreams or actual memories?" "With memories," she said firmly. "I'm very reluctant to go back to some of those dreams -- and we just might find what we're looking for in the real past. I realize that the actual conditioning sessions would not show because we have been ordered to forget them, but we must have undergone some prior mental preparation. Brother Howard might have let something slip during those early meetings -- in the park, at the project building or in the rec hall. If hypnoconditioning was being used, he must have known about it." Devlin said, "I don't think he let anything slip in the park or during his first visit to the block. I went over that day as a memory exercise during an earlier warm-up. It was a pleasant and important day for me -- except for the riot on the way home -- and I remembered it in considerable detail -- " "Funny -- I picked the same day to remember." "We'll go into the deep dark, psychological significance of that later -- " Devlin smiled"because if we did it now we probably could not remain objective about ourselves." "Later that evening," Patricia said, "Brother Howard was very objective about us. Objectionable, even." "My cooldown warning came before I was able to remember into the evening," Devlin said, "and that was the time when the Brother spoke very freely. I'd like to go over that memory again, starting with the time when your father left us..." small man who did not try to compensate for this fact by making a lot of noise. That night he wore an empty belt signifying that, although he was technically safe within and among the residents of his block, he was not entirely surrounded by his own family circle. When Brother Howard and Devlin found his table and were introduced by Patricia, her father, for all his mildness and friendliness, looked quietly furious. She explained the presence of the Brother and doctor by saying that her self-inflicted wound had caused them to be concerned about her mental as well as her physical health and that the two men wanted to help her. Citizen Morley, as he handed her formally into their charge, said that he could not really blame his daughter for doing as she had done, but it was obvious to Devlin that if Morley ever did find someone to blame that person's life-expectancy would be drastically shortened. For their first few minutes alone at the table Patricia, Devlin and Howard had privacy of a sort. The Brother's profession was obvious from his dress and Devlin's from the ornate dress earring he wore on semi-social occasions. But a crowd of hfgh-spirited but essentially good youngsters -- that was how the block sociologist described them -- seemed intent on harrassing the two halfsheep. None of them were old enough to be citizens, which meant that theoretically anyone living in the block who had reached maturity had the right to chastise them. In actual fact, however, no one who was not a full citizen with a large number of citizen relatives could do so if he or she expected to go on living, much less working, in the block. And in any case it would have been senseless to try chastising a group that outnumbered the trio five to one. Devlin suggested adjournment to the roof. The high-spirited but "essentially good" youngsters were not allowed on the roof lest they render it as uninhabitable for ordinary people as the Maxers made the city parks at night. But Brother Howard and Devlin were adults and responsible, theoretically, even though they were not citizens. And the fact that Citizen Morley had placed himself on duty with the roof security party, which searched them for weapons, saved a lot of red tape. A cold wind was blowing from the sea, dissipating the air wastes inland and carrying away the sounds of desultory gunfire from the business districts. The three found a radiant plate, which at once provided shelter from the wind and gave a good view of the city through the anti-suicide netting while its warmtli bathed their backs. Occasionally a security man came along to check on the plate's functioning -- the plates were not there for the convenience of blockdwellers on cold nights, but as infrared dazzlers against high-spirited but essentially good types in other blocks who wanted to shoot at roof security men with heat-sighted or heatseeking weapons. Brother Howard's conversation that night, while interesting, was not very informative regarding the project. Without becoming openly insistent about it he was steadfastly refusing to change the subject -- and the subject was Patricia. Without ever telling her why he wanted to know, the Brother found out a great deal about her -- and Devlin knew enough to become finally aware that she was being subjected to one of the most expert verbal probings he had ever witnessed. After more than two hours of it there was an interruption -- a sharp detonation and ground-level flash from a few miles away -- which stopped the interrogation long enough for Devlin to ask a question. "Now that you know everything there is to know about Patricia," he said, "I expect it will be my turn. Then, presumably, you will finally decide whether or not we are suitable candidates for training?" The light was too weak to enable Devlin to read Howard's expression accurately, but the other sounded impatient as he replied, "I decided that you. Doctor, were suitable a few hours after meeting you for the first time. Deciding about Miss Morley is a longer and more difficult job, because no man can get inside a woman's mind and fully understand what is going on there. But don't worry, either of you -- you will be on the ship. The process you are shortly to undergo is not really training as much as a transfer of necessary information, an adult education exercise -- " He broke off, then said worriedly, "I'm not sure of my bearings from this block. Doctor. Was that explosion close to the project building?" "No, nowhere near it -- " A second and larger explosion occurred in the same area as Devlin spoke. Armored fire and ambulance units were jumping toward the trouble spot, their positions signaled by flashing blue lights and the strident donkey-call of their sirens. As they converged on the blaze set off by the explosions, heavy gunfire and a few armorpiercing rockets hammered at them from the surrounding darkness. The ambulance and fire-fighting units grounded themselves to protect their vulnerable undersides, unable to deploy their equipment. Then the lights and sirens of the city security heavies, a great many of them, came bounding to their support. It was rapidly becoming impossible to hold a conversation, even at a distance, without shouting. Citizen Morley appeared out of the darkness. "This looks like a bad one," he said, speaking slowly and clearly. "The timing and tactics indicate cooperation between a large number of protesting factions and the incident, together with the city security reaction to it, is sure to involve a lot of uncommitted local residents. That will mean confusion and wild shooting. You will be safer in your room, Patricia -- and I suggest that you gentlemen will also be more comfortable below." He could have sent them from the roof with a few short, sharp words, Devlin thought, but Patricia's father was a citizen in the true sense of the word -- firm, decisive, responsible and considerate. As he turned to go below Devlin's last view of the incident -- the most serious of that week -- was of a writhing, red and many-petaled flower growing rapidly in a bed of flickering blue stars. The sight had a terrible and all too familiar beauty... T he control center bulkheads took on substance behind the fading mind picture and Devlin said, "The initial explosion and his worry about the project building may have put the Brother off guard for a moment. Perhaps he did not mean to say what he did about training and education. I asked him about it later. If you give me a few minutes I'll recall the conversation for you." She shook her head and said, "I'm hungry." "So am I." "I'm more immediately worried about the others on board this ship," she went on. "I think we've exhausted the subject of Brother Howard. Do we eat and sleep again or do we try to check cold dreams, as we planned?" Devlin sighed. "All right -- we'll check the dreams for faulty workmanship for a while. Then I'll go back to Brother Howard talking on my surgery couch. But I suggest you begin with a pleasant episode." Patricia shook her head again. "We're not trying to protect them against pleasant dreams." Devlin said angrily, "You can do just as you please, of course." He lay back in his couch and stared straight ahead. He was beginning to realize that a girl strong-willed enough to disfigure herself for wholly unselfish reasons could, at times, have headstrong mannerisms that were not entirely charming. Very carefully he sent his memory probing. His biggest problem was his own ignorance. He did not know enough about the subject to pinpoint a possible technical error in the sensory impressions or environment of the trilobite or the giant saurian of his dreams, or tell if the weapons and armor given to the young king by Hawn were correct for that historical period. Some of the vegetation, coloration of fur and skin, methods of making and fastening clothing surprised him in retrospect, but were not necessarily incorrect. Timidly Devlin began to move into the actively unpleasant areas, even though he found it impossible to remember the finer details of environment and sensation through the floods of remembered pain. He had the feeling that these dream portions were crude and melodramatic. If they were in fact psychological constructs the people who might have implanted them might also have been a little careless. He had small knowledge of the physiology or nervous systems of the majority of the creatures he had dreamed himself to be -- with one exception. The king had been a man, a human being, and Devlin knew humans as only a trained medic could know them. Very carefully he recalled the assassination, how the knife had felt going in, how it had felt inside the wound and how he had felt, going rapidly into shock from the loss of blood. Devlin went over the incident again and again. He could detect no technical or physiological errors. Suddenly he sat up. "Something's wrong," he said harshly. "Have you been going over the painful stuff, too?" She nodded. "A very unpleasant death in childbirth in a smelly cave with-" "You don't seem unduly bothered." "No," she said. "It wasn't pleasant, but it wasn't nearly as bad as the first time I remembered it. Why is that?" Devlin was silent for a moment while he explained it to himself before he began giving her the answer. It was simply that Patricia and he had done something neither the Caldwell girl or Purdy had donethey had slept normally. The situation was analogous to the painful post-operative period following major surgery. The patient remembered the experience for the rest of his or her life -- but the first good, sound sleep filtered out much of the memory of the associated suffering. IT'S as simple as that," Patricia said when he had explained. "When we were warmed and awakened from cold-sleep the memories were like a raw nerve. But after we slept naturally they became normal memories, unpleasant but not actually painful." She laughed suddenly. "The others wUl be relieved when we tell that all they have to do when they are awakened is to go back to sleep." Devlin did not smile. He was still worried at the prospect of another interminable session of cold dreaming. He said, "We probably do have the answer to the cold dream suicide problem, even though we still don't know the cause andor reasons for the dreams. But we can go on working on that problem while we are waiting to be cooled. Right now we should tape instructions to the others," he went on firmly, "and I see no reason for our eating while we are doing that. Unless you have a strong objection, I suggest that we go cold as quickly as possible." "Yes," she said, "before our feet get a chance to go cold before we do." The message they composed was as simple as possible to avoid confusing people who would be freshly awakened and very frightened. They agreed that that message should do it, until Patricia became worried that the constant use of the manual overrides might worry the computer into waking the crew to check for possible physiological malfunctions in people who insisted on sleeping in their caskets instead of being out of them, exercising. It was a valid cause for worry, so they spent an additional few minutes modifying the computer instructions to cover this possiblity. Then they spent several minutes more in very close contact without, however, recalling unpleasant dream memories. As they were returning to their caskets Patricia said sadly, "Poor Purdy. If only he hadn't managed to die in his sleep." H e had two hours before cooldown -- more than enough time, Devlin thought, to recall the details of a conversation that could only have lasted for half of that period. Brother Howard had been tired, irritable and argumentative. Using hindsight, Devlin thought he might find that the Brother had also been less than careful about concealing his true intentions. At the time Devlin had not known enough to ask the right questions... "I don't quite understand your acceptance standards, Brother," Devlin said. "You keep insisting that the colonists are nothing special. In fact. you seem to suggest that their mediocrity is a virtue. Surely you must be looking for some special qualification?" For a few seconds Devlin thought that the Brother was not going to answer. He lay on the examination couch, fully dressed except for his shoes and high, tight collar. But then he stretched, sighed and said, "These days mediocrity is a special qualification." "If it were as simple as that," said Devlin, irritated, "all you would need of us would be our names, ages and respective genders before putting us into cold storage until it was time to go. I need a serious answer to a serious question." "And I gave you a serious answer," the Brother replied. "But what you really need, perhaps, is to know if you are just a little bit above normal, or someone who is a shade more average than the others. Well, the trip requires two people aboard to observe, make a few simple decisions and -- very occasionally if at all -- to perform simple actions. For this reason," he added sardonically, "we have chosen carefully from our average travelers two who will act as the ship's crew." "But why the average people?" Devlin burst out. "What is it that you're afraid of? Surely, for the success of the project, you need an above-average crew, at least? Even in these degenerate days there must be a few stable, highly intelligent and dedicated supermen -- " "Like me?" "If this is something I shouldn't know about say so," said Devlin angrily. "Don't bother to make jokes." The couch sighed as Brother Howard raised himself to his elbows. He said, "I am too tired and there is too little time left for me to waste it in making jokes. You would like to know why we seem so abnormally interested in normal people. Well, I must admit that there are a few pieces of information that must be concealed from you -- for the present, that is -- but this is not one of them. But before I try to answer I want you to think about the society we are currently living in and all too frequently dying in. Where would you go to find a superman under these conditions? This is assuming that supermen ever existed in the first place -- not just overtrained, hyperconditioned and forcegrown human beings. Then ask yourself where do we, the human race, go from here?" This, thought Devlin impatiently, is the sort of question I have debated many, many times. Mostly he had argued on the side of the optimists, insisting that the combination of the arts and sciences -- sensitivity joined with high technology -- were bringing Earth's culture to the brink of a new apd even greater Renaissance. The suffering of a comparative few individuals and the excesses of others were only to be ejpected, just as the first Renaissance had been marred by its plagues and famines and unbalanced distribution of wealth. H e developed the argument for the Brother, insisting that in spite of the fact that so many of the individuM and group activities were destructive, there had never in aU of recorded history been so much freedom of expression, so much medical care, so much food and associated comforts available to the population as a whole. Construction of mass accommodation buildings, road systems and recreational areas -- especially in cities with strong and psychologically well-trained security forces -- was slowly but surely, he had thought, pulling ahead of the protest groups that were bent only on wrecking civilization for reasons they themselves could not adequately explain. And there had always been danger to the individual in a growing vital culture -- carnivourous beasts prowling around the village at night, robbers and assassins infesting the highways and cities and now protesters and Maxers and security forces... "You're an oppy, then," Brother Howard broke in. "You like it here?" DevUn shook his head. "You know I don't. But I want to be optimistic, mostly because I don't want to agree with the doomsters. When I think senseless destruction of everything that has been or is being built, chaos and ultimate doom is all that I can honestly foresee. Yet the people who realize that we are headed for trouble -- and who try to rise to the top where they can do something about it -- are usually too old to survive the affairs needed to get there. And the ones who do get to the top without fighting are the ones who do what the people at the bottom want them to -- which is nothing, because the people at the bottom don't know what they want. "Even so there must be a few who reach the top without losing their ideals, their sensitivity, their feeling of responsibility for the long-term welfare of the people below them," Devlin went on. "These are the kind of people you should send to the stars. I know that I seem to be arguing myself out of a berth on the ship -- and I don't want to do that -- but I don't think that I'm really fitted for this job. I don't know who is fitted or even -- " "Nobody is really fitted for this job," said the Brother dryly, "because it is a brand new one. But you could be right. There are probably a few altruists and far-seeing types around, but they are much rarer than you realize. The majority of the people from the middle levels to the top, even within the starship project, are motivated by intelligent -- sometimes highly intelligent-self-interest. They do very valuable and necessary work, all of them, and very often display compassion and other noble qualities. But when you probe deeply enough you find that they want power over people, even if it is the power to do only good. That, naturally, is an absolute bar as far as I am concerned," "But why?" asked Devlin. "Surely we need leaders where we're going? And what about you. Brother? Why aren't yow a suitable candidate?" "Because," said the Brother, "my self-interest, intelligent or otherwise, impels me to stay at home and exert pressure." He smiled wryly, held up one hand and pressed the index finger and thumb together until both nails were rimmed with white, then added: "You could say that I want to give someone, somewhere, the pip." Devhn shut his mouth firmly so as not to express his anger verbally, but he could not clamp down on the expression on his face, "Before you accuse me of joking again," the Brother went on, "or you run to a citizen neighbor to borrow his belt, let me tell you that I am giving you the sober truth even if it is, at times, couched in non-serious language. I am a completely unsuitable candidate. Before I became a Brother I was the kind of person you think is needed for this projecthighly trained, highly intelligent, emotionally stable and possessing all of the qualities you seem to think are desirable for the job. But then I had a revelation -- a quasi-religious experience, you might say -- that made me a fanatic. As such I had time and energy for only one form of activity-" Once again he held up his tightly pressed thumb and index finger. triple shock made the surgery walls creak. The emergency PA began calling for all block security personnel, regardless of status, to evacuate tlie roof in preparation for a landing by city security forces. Obviously the protest was turning into a big one with -- judging by the shocks to the block's structurelimited mass-destruction weapons being brought into use. This was only the third time in a year that such a thing had happened in the city, but it could mean serious damage and perhaps destruction of the block's shelters and protector forces and cause a large number of bystander casualties. Devlin sighed and tried not to think about it while he was waiting for the Brother to start making sense. "My view of the future is both oppy and doomster," the Brother went on, raising his voice above tlie sound of the PA. "Earth's present high level of science and culture and the vast majority -- if not all -- of the people who live on it will be gone within a century. And it could all fall apart within the next decade. To me -- and remember that you had the same idea -- Earth is like a large, overripe but not quite rotten fruit. "I arrived at this idea before my, well, revelation, when I was still a sane and well-integrated superman," he went on without smiling. "The analogy is a reasonably good one. Initially the fruit is small and bitter and not at all pleasant. There is no subtlety of feeling in sucli a society, no freedom, little happiness for even the very few who grasp power because of the violence that brings them down. But later the fruit begins to grow and ripen. Order is imposed on the earlier chaos. Laws and community cooperation replace continual war and give much more individual freedom, which in turn sends minds questing inward toward philosophy and outward into science. The fruit continues to ripen, becomes mature. No longer is anyone forced to labor mindlessly for two-thirds of his or her waking life. There is time to develop new and subtle tastes and forms of pleasant or painful activity. Everyone feels free to indulge in any pursuit he or she fancies, and to go to hell if that is what an individual wants to do. Many people unfortunately feel free to take the others to heU with them. So the fruit becomes overripe and the next stage is dissolution and decay." "So endeth the parable." said Devhn patiently. "So beginneth the parable." the Brother replied firmly, "because here the analogy breaks down. Our growing ripening fruit is not free to expand indefinitely, you see. It is growing within a thick, strong skin which produces compression effects. Population pressure, diminishing agricultural society? Or should we send hardy, thrusting, aggressive seeds which will survive, spread rapidly and perhaps choke themselves to death as we are doing now -- or be destroyed by someone because they have become an obnoxious form of weed? Many times we have asked ourselves these questions, trying to find a seedling whose composition best represented our race. "The more deeply we went into the questions the more frightened we became of making a mistake," he went on, rubbing the back of his hand across a suddenly sweating forehead. "In the end we succumbed to moral cowardice and decided, if you could call it a decision, to select for mediocrity... It can't be my imagination. What is happening to your cooling system?" "Probably the security force on the roof are drawing power from this area for their equipment," Devlin replied, "The place won't become unUvable, but you'll feel more comfortable without your blouse -- that is, if your beliefs allow you to -- " "Thank you, no problem," said the Brother. While he was unfastening his black garment he went on: "So you will find no citizens or ex-citizens traveling in the ship. There is nothing at aU special about the colonists, other than they are only moderately good, moderately intelligent, neither too idealistic nor too cynical, not too lazy or too energetic. They are -- well, average. "You see, when we really began to look into the situation we found that the ordinary non-aggresave, nonviolent, moderate and average people have always been with us and have always been in the majority. They have always been there -- a great, inert mass of humanity who refused to make anything but the smallest change in their thinking and lifestyles when our flashy supermen and world conquerors tried to change, for good or bad, their world. Throughout history they have been like a great mass of sheep, slowly evolving -- sometimes because of, sometimes in spite of, the scientific and cultural predators in their midst. They have grown slowly but they have survived as a type even to the present day -- " He broke off as he pulled the blouse over his head, folded it carefully and placed it on the floor. " -- and that is why," he added, "the meek wiU inherit the new Earth." Devlin tried hard not to stare at the upper torso the Brother had revealed. The other was in his middle or late fifties, but the muscle tone was stiU good. However, the onset of the degenerative processes had caused the scars, which had been left by the removal of a large number of surgically implanted bio-sensors, to show clearly. Devlin had seen pictures of such scarring in the textbooks but until now had never met, or ever expected to meet, such a case. He had not believed that stellar astronauts really existed. "If supermen are excluded." he said, clearing his throat and trying not to stare at the ghostly scars, "surely the ordinary people must be given training to prepare them for -- I mean, we could meet anything out there." "What training could we possibly give to an average, normal individual," Brother Howard replied, "that would prepare him to meet the completely unimaginable. No, training as you understand the term is out. It might cause our carefully selected average people to warp or break -- and we can't risk that. No, Doctor, the process does not involve training, but education..." sound of the Brother began to dissolve as a change in the lighting beyond Devlin's closed eyelids brought him back to present time. He opened his eyes to look at the cubicle display. The fear of what the next frigid sleep might bring came rushing back to him as he realized that the cold explosion was only seconds away. But there was still a large portion of his mind that remembered only the feeling of awe at having made contact with a stellar astronaut who, it had been rumored, had been among the first to test hibernation anaesthesia in space conditions -- and the Brother's enigmatic closing remark before he, too, had wished Devlin good night. "...before you can understand the people you may meet you must first fully understand yourself." Directly north of the North Pole lies a world of understanding... T he most important event in the life of Oliver Murex was his finding of a seashell when he was four years old. It was a bright and shining shell that the dull little boy found. It was bigger than his own head (and little Oliver had an unusually large head), and had two eyes peering out of its mantle cavity that were brighter and more intelligentseeming than Oliver's own. Both Oliver and the shell had these deep, black, shiny eyes that were either mockingly lively or completely dead -- with such shiny, black things it was hard to say which. That big shell was surely the brightest thing on that sunny morning beach and no one could have missed it. But George, Hector, August, Mary, Catherine and Helen had all of them missed it and they were older and sharper-eyed than was Oliver. They had been looking for bright shells, going in a close skirmish line over that sand and little Oliver had been trailing them with absent mind and absent eyes. "Why do you pick up all the dumb little ones and leave the good big one?" he yiped from their rear. They turned and saw the shell and they were stunned. It actually was stunning in appearance -- why hadn't they seen it? (It had first to be seen by one in total sympathy with it. Then it could be seen by any superior person.) "I wouldn't have seen it either if it hadn't whistled at me," Oliver said. "It's a Hebrew Volute," George cried out, "and they're not even found in this part of the world." "It isn't. It's a Music Volute," Mary contradicted. "I think that it's a Neptune Volute," Hector hazarded. "I wish I could say that it's a Helen Volute," Helen said, "but it isn't. It's not a Volute at all. It's a Cone, an Alphabet Cone." Now these were the shelliest kids along the seashore that summer and they should all have known a Volute from a Cone, all except little OUver. How could there be such wide differences among them? "Helen is right about its being a Cone," August said. "But it isn't an Alphabet Cone. It's a Barthelemy Cone, a big one." "It's a Prince Cone," Catherine said simply. But they were aU wrong. It was a deadly Geography Cone, even though it was three times too big to be one. How could such sharp-eyed children not recognize such an almost legendary prize?  him aU the years of his growing up. He listened often to the distant sounding in it, as people have always listened to seashells. No cone, however, is a real ocean-roarer of a shell. They haven't the far crash; they haven't the boom. They just are not shaped for it, not like a Conch, not like a Vase Shell, not like a Scallop, not even like the common Cowries or Clam Shells or Helmet Shells. Cones make rather intermittent, sharp sounds, not really distant. They tick rather than roar. "Other shells roar their messages from way off," Helen said once. "Cones telegraph theirs." And the cUcking, ticking of Cones does sound somewhat like the chatter of a telegraph. Some small boys have toy pandas or bears. But OUver Murex had this big seashell for his friend and toy and security. He slept with it -- he carried it with him always. He depended on it. If he was asked a question he would first hold the big cone shell to his ear and listen -- then he would answer the question intelligently. But if for any reason he did not have his shell near at hand he seemed incapable of an intelligent answer on any subject. There would sometimes be a splatter of small blotches or dusty motes on the floor or table near the shell. "Oh, let me clean those whateverthey-ares away," mother Murex said once when she was nozzling around with the cleaner. "No, no -- leave them alone -- they'll go back in," Oliver protested. "They just came out to get a little s.unlight." And the httle blotches, dust motes, fuzz, stains, whatever retreated into the shell of the big cone. "Why, tliey're ahve!" the mother exclaimed. "Isn't everybody?" Oliver asked. "It is an Alphabet Cone just as I always said it was," Helen declared. "And those little skittering things are the letters of the different alphabets that fall off the outside of the shell. The cone has to swallow them again each time, and when it has digested them they will come through to the outside again where they can be seen in their patterns." Helen still believed this was an Alphabet Cone. It wasn't. It was a deadly Geography Cone. Tlie little blotches that seemed to fall off it or to come out of it and run around -- and that then had to be swallowed again -- may have been little continents or seas coming from the Geography Cone; they may have been quite a number of different things. But if they were alphabets (well, they were those, among other things), then they were more highly complex alphabets than Helen suspected. It isn't necessary that all children in a family be smart. Six smart ones out of seven isn't bad. Tlie family could afford big-headed, queer-eyed Oliver, even if he seemed a bit retarded. He could get by most of the time. If he had his shell with him, he could get by all the time. One year in grade school, though, they forbade him the company of his shell. And he failed every course abysmally . "I see Oliver's problem as a lack of intelligence," his teacher told father Murex. "And lack of intelligence is usually found in the mind." "I didn't expect it to be found in his feet," Oliver's father said. But he did get a psychologist in to go over his slow son from head to foot. "He's a bit different from a schizo," the psychologist said when he had finished the examination. "What he has is two concentric personahties. We call them the core personality and the mantle personality -- and there is a separation between them. The mantle or outer personahty is dull in Oliver's case. The core personahty is bright enough, but it is able to contact the outer world only by means of some separate object. I believe that the unconscious of Oliver is now located in this object and liis inteUigence is tied to it. That seasheU there, now, is quite well balanced mentally. It's too bad that it isn't a boy. Do you have any idea what object it is that Oliver is so attached to?" "It's that seashell there. He's had it quite a while. Should I get rid of it?" "That's up to you. Many fathers would say yes in such case; almost as many would say no. If you get rid of the sheU the boy will die. But then the problem wih be solved -- you'll no longer have a problem child." Mr. Murex sighed, and he thought about it. He had decisions to make all day long and he disliked having to make them in the evening, too. "I guess the answer is no," he finally said. "I'll keep the seashell and rU also keep the boy. They're both good conversation pieces. Nobody else has anything that looks like either of them." Really they had come to look alike, Oliver and his shell, both bigheaded and bug-eyed and both of them had a quiet and listening air about them. Oliver did quite well in school after they let him have the big seashell with him in class again... house one evening. This man was by hobby a conchologist or student of seashells. He talked about shells. He set out some little shells that he had carried wrapped in his pocket and explained them. Then he noticed Oliver's big seashell and he almost ruptured a posterior adductor muscle. "It's a Geography Cone!" he shrieked. "A giant one! And it's aHve!" "I think it's an Alphabet Cone," Helen said. "i think it's a Prince Cone," Catherine said. "No, no, it's a Geography Cone and it's alive!" "Oh, I've suspected for a long time that it was alive," Papa Murex said. "But don't you understand? It's a giant specimen of the deadly Geography Cone." "Yes, I think so. Nobody else has one," father Murex said. "What do you keep it in?" the conchologist chattered. "What do you feed it?" "Oh, it has total freedom here, but it doesn't move around very much. We don't feed it anything at all. It belongs to my son Oliver. He puts it to his ear and listens to it often." "Great galloping gastropods, man! It's likely to take an ear clear off the boy." "It never has." ' But it's deadly poisonous. People have died of its sting." "I don't believe any one of our family ever has. I'U ask my wife. Oh, no, I needn't. I'm sure none of my family has ever died of its sting. I just remembered that none of them has ever died at all." The man with the hobby of conchology didn't visit the Murex house very much after that. He was afraid of that big seashell. O NE day the school dentist gave a curious report of things going on in Oliver's mouth. "Little crabs are eating the boy's teeth -- little microscopic crabs," the dentist (he was a nervous man) told Mr. Murex. "I never heard of microscopic crabs," Mr. Murex said. "Have you seen them, really, or examined them at aU?" "Oh, no, I haven't seen them. How would I see them? But his teeth just look as if microscopic crabs had been eating them. Ah, I'm due for a vacation. I was going to leave next week." "Are the teeth deteriorating fast?" Mr. Murex asked the dentist. "No, that's what puzzles me," the dentist said. "They're not deteriorating. The enamel is disappearing, eaten by small crabs. I'm sure of that; but it's being replaced by something else, by some sheU-like material." "Oh, it's aU right then," Mr. Murex said. "I was going to leave on vacation next week. I'U call someone and tell them that I'm leaving right now," the dentist said. The dentist left, and he never did return to his job or to his home. It was later heard of him that he had first abandoned dentistry and then life. B ut little Oliver grew up, or anyhow he grew out. He seemed to be mostly head, and his dwarfish body was not much more than an appendage. He and the great seashell came to look more and more like each other by the day. "I swear, sometimes I can't teU which of you is Oliver," Helen Murex said one day. She was more fond of Oliver and his shell than were any of their brothers or sisters. "Which of you is?" she asked. "I am." Oliver Geography Cone grinned. I am. Oliver Murex grinned. of school and had taken his place in the family business. The Murex family was big in communications, the biggest in the world, really. Oliver had an office just off the office of his father. Not much was expected of him. He seemed stiU to be a dull boy, but very often he gave almost instant answers to questions that no one else could answer in less than a week or more. Well, it was either Oliver or his shell who gave the almost instant answers. They had come to resemble each other in voice almost as much as in appearance and the father really didn't care which of them answered -- as long as the answers were quick and correct. And they were both. "OHver has a girl friend," Helen teased one day. "She says she's going to marry him." "However would he get a girl friend?" brother Hector asked, puzzled. "Yes. How is it possible?" Mr. Murex wanted to know. "After all, we are very rich," Helen reminded them. "Oh, I didn't know that the younger generation had any interest in money," Mr. Murex said. "And, after all, she is Brenda Frances," Helen said. "Oh, yes -- I've noticed that she does have an interest in money," Mr. Murex said. "Odd that such a recessive trait sliould crop out in a young lady of today." Brenda Frances worked for the Murex firm. B renda Frances wanted round-headed OUver for the money that might attach to him, but she didn't want a lot of gaff that seemed also to attach to the young fellow. But now Oliver became really awake for the first time in his life, stimulated by Brenda Frances' apparent interest. He even waxed a little bit arty and poetic when he talked to her, mostly about his big seashell. "Do you know that he wasn't native to the sea or shore where we found him," Oliver said. "He tells me that he comes from the very far north, from the Sea of Moyle." "Damn that bug-eyed seashell!" Brenda Frances complained. "He almost looks ahve. I don't mind being leered at by men, but I dislike being leered at by a seashell. I don't believe that there is any such thing as the Sea of Moyle. I never heard of it. There isn't any sea in the very far north except the Arctic Ocean." "Oh, but he says that this is very very far north," Oliver said with his ear to the shell When you two put your heads together like that I don 't know whose ear is listening to whose shell, Helen had said once), "very, very far north -- and perhaps very again. It's far, far beyond the Arctic Ocean." "You can't get any farther north than the Arctic," Brenda Frances insisted. "It's as far north as there is any north." "No. He says that the Sea of Moyle is much farther," Oliver repeated the whispers and tickings of the shell. "I think probably the Sea of Moyle is clear off-world." "Oh great glabrous Glabula!" Brenda Frances swore. Things weren't going well here. There was so much nonsense about Oliver as nearly to nullify die pleasant prospect of money. "Did you know that he has attendants?" Oliver asked. "Very small attendants." "Uke fleas?" "Like crabs. They really are crabs, almost invisible, almost microscopic fiddler crabs. They are named Gelasimus Notarii or Annotating Crabs -- I don't know why. They Uve in his mouth and stomach most of the time, but they come out when they're off duty. They do a lot of work for him. They do aU his paper work and they are very handy. I've been practicing with them for a long time, too, but I haven't learned to employ them at aU well yet." "Oh great whelping whelks!" Brenda Frances sputtered. "Did you know that the old Greeks shipped wine in cone shells?" Oliver asked. "They did it because cone shells are so much bigger on the inside than on the outside. They by Colin Wilson. An exciting, documented account, by the celebrated author of The Outsider, of magic through the centuries. "Wilson is a superb historian of the realm of magic, witchcraft, mediums and seers." -- Chcago Tribune # Science Fact: Science Fiction, edited by Total Effect. This unique anthology juxtaposes first-rate sf stories and factual science articles, to suggest new ways of looking at such subjects as evolution, communications, satellites, ecosystems, and timespace travel. # a division of Random House would put half a dozen cone shells into an amphora of wine to temper them for it. Tlien they would take them out and pour one, two, or tliree amphoras of w'ine into each cone shell. The cones have so many internal passages that there is no limit to their capacity. Tlie Greeks would load ships with the wine-filled cones and ship them all over the world. By using cones, they could ship three times as much wine as otherwise in the same ship." "Wino seashells, that's what we really need," Brenda Frances mumbled insincerely. "I'll ask him," Oliver said. Tliey put their two heads together, Oliver and the cone shell. "He says that cones hardly ever become winos," Oliver announced then. "He says that they can take it or leave it alone." "After we are married you will have to stop this silly talk," Brenda Frances said. "Where do you get it anyhow?" "From Shell. I'll tell you something else. The Greek friezes and low reUefs that some students of shells study -- they are natural and not carved. And they aren't really Greek tilings. They're pictures of some offworld things that look kind of Greek. They're not even pictures of people. They're pictures of some kind of seaweed from the Sea of Moyle that looks like Earth people. I hope that clears up that mystery." "Oliver, I have plans for us," Brenda Frances said firmly, "and the plans seem very hard to put across to you in words. I have always believed that a half-hour's intimacy is worth more than forever's talk. Come along now. We're alone except for old sea-slob there." "I'd better ask my mother first," Ohver said. "It seems that there is some question about this intimacy bit, a question that they all believed would never arise in my case. I'd better ask her." "Your mother is visiting her sister at Peach Beach," Brenda Frances said. "Your father is fishing at Cat Island. George and Hector and August are all off on sales trips. Mary and Catherine and Helen are all making pohtical appearances somewhere. This is the first time they've all been out of town at once. I came to you so you wouldn't be lonesome." "I'm never lonesome with Shell. You think the intimacy thing will be all right, then?" "I sure do doubt it, but it's worth a try," Brenda Frances said. "For me, you're the likeliest jackpot in town. Where else would I find such a soft head with so much money attached?" "We read a seduction scene in a book once," Oliver said. "It was kind of funny and kind of fun." "Who's we?" "Shell and myself." "After we're married, we're sure going to change that 'we' stuff," Brenda Frances said. "But how does Shell read?" "With his eyes like everyone else. And the annotating crabs correlate the reading for him. He says that seduction scenes are more fun where he comes from. All the seductors gather at the first high tide after the big moon is full. The fellows are on one side of the tidal basin -- and then their leader whistles and they put their milt in the tidewater. And the she seashells (Earth usage -- they don't call themselves that there), who are on the other side of the tidal basin, put their roe into the water. Then the she seashell leader whistles an answer and that is the seduction. It's better when both moons are still in the sky. At the Sea of Moyle they have two moons." "Come along, Oliver," Brenda Frances said, "and you can whistle if you want to, but that sea wash talk has got to stop." She took bigheaded, short-legged Oliver under her arm and went with him to the chamber she had selected as the seduction room. And Shell followed along. "How does it walk without any legs?" Brenda Frances asked. "He doesn't walk. He just moves. I'm getting so I can move that way too." "It's not going to get into bed with us, Oliver?" "Yes, but he says he'U just watch the first time. You don't send him at all." "Oh, all right. But I tell you, there's going to be some changes around here after we're married." She turned out the lights when she was ready. But they hadn't been in the dark for five seconds when Brenda Frances began to complain. "Why is the bed so slimy aU at once?" "Shell likes it that way. It reminds him more of the ocean." "Ouch! Great crawling crawdads -- something is biting me! Are they bugs?" "No, no -- they're the little crabs," Oliver told her. "But Shell says that they only bite people they don't like." "Wow, let me sweep them out of this bed." "You can't. They're almost too little to see and they hang on. Besides, they have to be here." "Why?" "They're annotating crabs. They take notes." Brenda Frances left the bed and the house in a baffled fury. "Best jackpot in town, hell!" she said. "There are other towns. Somewhere there's another half-brained patsy in a monied family -- one that won't bring the whole damned ocean to bed with him." It was later learned that Brenda Frances left town in the same fury. "That was an even less satisfying seduction scene than in that book," Shell and his crabby minions conveyed. "We do these things so much better on the Sea of Moyle." So Oliver preserved his virtue. After aU, he was meant for other things. L other great and rich family in the communications field came to call on Mr. Murex at his home. "We weren't expecting your arrival in quite such manner," Mr. Murex said. He had no idea of how the other had arrived -- he simply was there. "Oh, I didn't want to wait for a vehicle. They're too slow. I conveyed myself," the visitor said. They met as tycoon to tycoon. Mr. Murex was very anxious that he and his family should make a good impression on their distinguished visitor. He even thought about concealing Oliver, but that would have been a mistake. "That is a fine specimen," the visiting person said. "Fine. He could almost be from back home." "He is my son Oliver," said Mr. Murex, quite pleased. "And his friend there," the visitor continued, "I swear that he is from back home." "There's a misunderstanding," Mr. Murex said. "The other one there is a seashell." "What is a seashell?" the visitor asked. "Are Earth seas hatched out of shells? How odd. But you are mistaken, person Murex. That is a specimen from back home. Do you have the papers on him?" "I don't know of any papers. What would such papers indicate?" "Oh, that you have given fair exchange for the specimen. We wouldn't want an interworld conflict over such a small matter, would we?" "If you will let me know what this 'fair exchange' is -- " Mr. Murex tried to comply. "Oh, I'll let you know at the time of my leaving," the visiting tycoon said. "We'll settle on sometliing." This person was very much up on communications. He engaged Mr. Murex and George, Mary, Hector, Catherine, August, Helen, yes and Ohver, all in simultaneous conversations on the subject. And he made simultaneous deals so rapid-fire as to astound aU of them. He controlled even more patents than did the Murex family, some of them overlapping. The two tycoons were making non-conflict territory agreements and the visitor was outshuffling the whole Murex clan by a little bit in these complex arrangements. "Oh, just let me clean them off there!" Mrs. Murex said once where she saw a splatter of small blotches and dust motes on the table that served both for conference and dinner table -- the splatter of little things was mostly about the visitor. "No, no, leave them," that person said. "I enjoy their conversation. Really, they could almost be Notarii from my own world." Things began then to go well in these transactions even for the Murex family, just when they had seemed to be going poorly. The visitor was handsome in an off-worldly way. He was toothless, but his boney upper and lower beak cut through everything, through the prime steak that seemed too tough to the Murex clan, through the bones, through the plates. "Glazed, baked clay, we use it too. It spices a meal," the visitor said of the plates as he munched them. "And you have designs and colors on the pieces. We do that sometimes with cookies." "They are priceless chinaware," Mrs. Murex said in a voice that was almost a complaint. "Yes, priceless, deUcious, exquisite," the visitor said. "Now shall we finalize the contracts and agreements?" Several waiting stenographers came in with their machines. Brenda Frances was not among them -- she had left the Murex firm and left town. The stenographers began to take down the contracts and agreements on their dactyl-tactiles. "And rU just save time and translation by giving the whole business in my own language to this stenographer from my own world," the visiting tycoon said. "Ah, that isn't a stenographer there, however much it may remind you of the stenographers where you come from." Mr. Murex tried to set a matter straight again. "That is what we call a seashell." But the visiting tycoon spoke in his own language to Shell. And Shell whistled. Then whole blotches and clouds of the almost invisible annotating crabs rushed into Shell, ready to work. The visiting tycoon spoke rapidly in off-worldly language, his beak almost touching Shell. "Ah, the Geography Cone shellthat's what that thing is -- is said to be absolutely deadly' Mf. Murex tried to warn the visitor. "They only kill people they don't Uke," the visitor said and he went on with his business. The annotating crabs did the paper work well. Completed contracts and agreements began to roll out of the mantle cavity of Shell. And all the business was finished in one happy glow. "That is it," the visiting tycoon said with complete satisfaction after all the papers were mutually signed. With his beak he bit a very small ritual wedge from the cheek of his hostess, Mrs. Murex. That was a parting custom where he came from. "And now 'fair exchange' for the specimen from back home," he said. "I always find these exchanges satisfying and fruitful." He had a sack. And he put the short-legged, big-headed Oliver into that sack. "Oh, that's not fair exchange," Mr. Murex protested. "I know he looks a little unusual, but that is my son Oliver." "He's fair enough exchange," the visitor said. He didn't wait for a vehicle. They were too slow. He conveyed himself. And he and OHver were gone. had to remind them of their vanished son and brother was that big seashell, the Geography Cone. Was it really from the world of the visitor? Who knows the true geography of the Geography Cone? Sea of Moyle in the far, far north. This was not in the cold, far north. It was on a warm and sunny beach in the off-world far north. And Oliver sat there as if he belonged. There hadn't been any sudden space-change in OUver. There had been only the slow change through aU the years of his life and that was never a great alteration -- a great difference hadn't been needed in him. Oliver was bright and shining, the brightest thing on that sunny morning beach. He had his big head and his little body. He had two shiny black eyes peering out of his mantle cavity. Oliver was very much a sea shell now, a special and prized shell. (They didn't use that term there, though. Seashell? Was the Sea of Moyle hatched out of a shell?) Six sharp-eyed children of the dominant local species were going in close skirmish right over that sunny sand and a smaller seventh child trailed them with absent mind and absent eyes. The big moon had already gone down; the little moon stiU hung low in the sky hke a silver coin. And the sun was an overpowering gold. The sharp-eyed children were looking for bright shore specimens and they were finding them, too. And right ahead of them was that almost legendary prize, a rare Oliver Cone.  # East # Street New York, N Y. # # per word per issue (including name and address) or # issues # per word. #-word minimum. Payment with order. journal of s-f and fantasy. Featured in ##: Out and Self-Rape -- The Exploitation of Speculative Fiction By Its Writers, Its Fans and Its Apologists." Every issue: Reviews, letters, new book lists. Subscriptions: #. land, OR #. of titles listed from Rarities to Reading S. Fullerton Ave., Montclair, N.J. #. Weird Fiction Books -- Pocketbooks. Lists P.O. Box #, Kings Park, L.I., N.Y. #. Complete illustrated catalog of all "In Print" SF and Fantasy paperbacks and hardcover books. Over # titles. No #-Gl, # Penn Plaza, New York, N.Y. #I . Box #, Zenith, Wa. #. Jersey # wants: S  S Books, G-#, # North Wilder, St. Paul, Minn. # fiction and fantasy magazines from # to date. Harry Bennett, # Hollywood Blvd., Los Angeles, CA #. Frankenstein Interview. "Monster" Tells All. #. Norris, Postbox #-M, Indianapolis #. Box # Rosemead, Calif. #. on the elevator, # W. #th St.", a recording from the distant future. High quality # rpm ten-inch disc. # to The Record, Box #, New York, N.Y. #. Doc Savage, Etc.) Magazines, Playboys, Premiums, Movie Merchandise, Etc. #-#. Catalogues #c. Rogofsky, Box GF#, Flushing, New York #. Many subjects. Florida State Christian University, Post Office Box #, Fort Lauderdale, Florida #. Study Course! Fong, Box #W, Toronto, Canada M#M #Z# plates. Box #-#, Jacksonville, Florida #. Free Information. P.O. Box #, Stanwood, Washington # Offer: Name and address stamp: # Pre-Inked stamp pad: #. Write for complete line of stamps and accessories. #. Twenty disc, or ten bar magnets, # Magnets, Box #-G, Randallstown, Maryland #. Facts Beyond the Realm the hidden frontiers of the human mind and discover facts stranger than fiction. Easy to get. Just send # to Bookstore IF, Church of Scientology, # #th St. NW Washington, D.C. #. Your copy mailed within # hours. Money back guarantee. The very best reading in or out of this world with membership the most important views of tomorrow ever written. Winner of both the Asimov's first novel in # years, an event well worth waiting for. What a way to get acquainted. Browse through the list of books on this page and choose any # for just #. It's the most extraordinary sample of science fiction ever offered in one package. Here's how the Club works: When your application for membership is accepted, you'll receive your choice of # books for just # (plus shipping and handling). If not absolutely fascinated, return them within ten days -- membership will be cancelled and you'll owe nothing. About every # weeks (# times a year), we'll send you the Club's bulletin describing the # coming Selections and Alternate choices. If you want both Selections, you need do nothing; they'll be shipped automatically. If you don't want a Selection, or prefer an Alternate, or no book at all, just fill out the form always provided, and return it to us by the date specified. We try to allow you at least ten days for making your decision. If you don't get the form in time to respond within # days, and receive an unwanted selection, you may return it at our expense. As a member you need take only # Selections or Alternates during the coming year. You may resign any time thereafter, or continue membership. Most books cost only # plus shipping and handling. Occasionally, extra-value Selections are slightly higher. So join now. Send no money. But do mail the coupon today. #. The Hugo Winners, Vol. # #, Giant #-in-l volume of Science Fiction Book Club #-S# Dept. DL-#, Garden City. New York # I have read your ad. Please accept me as a member in the Science Fiction Book Club. Send me, as a beginning, the # books whose numbers I have indicated below, and bill me just # (plus shipping and handling). I agree to take # additional books during the coming year and may resign anytime thereafter. n Mr. Mrs. Miss Please print Address. City State # award-winning stories, # to #, Asimov introduces each. Pub. ed. # # Nebula Award Stories Seven, Lloyd Biggie, Jr., Ed, The latest novellas and short stories prizewinners picked by Sci-Fi Writers of America. Includes Anderson, Silverberg, and others. Pub. ed. # #I The Foundation Trilogy by Isaac Asimov. The ends of the galaxy revert to barbarism Pub ed. # # Again, Dangerous Visions, Harlan Ellison, ed. Forty-six pieces, short stories # novels Explicit scenes and language may be offensive to some. Pub ed # # The Gods Themselves by Isaac Asimov. The master's first novel in # years...and worth the wait for a fabulous trip to the year #. Pub. ed. # # The Wind from The Sun by Arthur C. Clarke. # sci-fi short takes by a master of the medium The Cruel Sky and Dial F For Frankenstein are two of the featured fantasies. Pub. ed. # #. A Treasury of Great Science Fiction, ed. by Anthony Boucher. # Volume set. # pages. Counts as one book. Pub ed. # # The # Annual World's Best S.F., ed. Donald A.Wollhelm. # novellas, short stories: Anderson, Simak, others. Spec Ed. # Dune by Frank Herbert. Celebrated winner of Hugo and Nebula. Gripping tale of family exiled from their private planet to another, a barren desert. Pub. ed # # # A Time of Changes by Robert novel ol strange planet where human beings must despise themselves, #I Nebula award winner Spec. Ed. # Science Fiction Hall of Fame # "winners',' chosen by Sci-Fi Writers ol America Ed Robert Silverberg Pub ed # # A Princess ol Mars by Edgar Rice Burroughs From Tarzan author, first novel of the Martian Series involves a princess held captive by depraved ruler Spec Ed Book Club editions are sometimes reduced in size, but they are all tull-length, hard-cover books you will be proud to add to your permanent library Members accepted in U S A and Canada only. Canadian members will be serviced from Toronto. Offer slightly different in Canada Galaxy -- November, # Galaxy Theodore SturgeonDoris PiserchiaSydney J. VanScyocJames White December # #  Past and future articles: Lloyd Biggie, "S-F Goes to College: Groves and Morasses of Academe," Robert Lowndes, "A Eulogy for the Dying S-F Magazines," Ursula Le Guin, "The Crab Nebula, the Paramecium, and Tolstoy," Richard Dale Mullen, "The Prudish Prurience of #. Rider Haggard and Edgar Rice Burroughs," Fritz Leiber, "Utopia for Poets and Witches," Alexei Panshin, "Heinlein in Dimension," Stephen Scobie, "Mythology in Samuel Delany's The Einstein Intersection ," Roger Zelazny, "Cordwainer Smith" plus columns by Bill Blackbeard, Jim Harmon, Harry Warner, plus letters, poetry , reviews , etc. by Poul Anderson, Ray Bradbury, Sam Delany, Steven Dimeo, Tom Disch, Philip Jose Farmer, David Lunde, Joyce Subscriptions # (four issues) from: Box #I University Station Gainesville, FL # Note: All # back issues are either currently available at #c each or -- in the case of numbers # through # -- scheduled for reprinting (at same price) early in '#. Special Offer: A # (or larger) order brings you a free copy of .', Lovecraft: A Symposium, with Robert Bloch, Arthur Cox, Fritz Leiber, and Sam Russell. Third Millennia invites you to explore a new dimension into the future and the past. You now have the option of commanding Armies and individual men of the past or striking out and commanding your own space ship complete with Sensors, Grappling Beams and what not. Catering to the players is Battle Flag, a monthly magazine featuring # free games a year. For the game designers we offer Concepts , a quarterly magazine devoted to bringing in and expanding new and old ideas for better play and realism. Thanks for your time. Send check or money order to Third Millennia , Inc., #-A Woodland Hills, Philadelphia, Miss., #. Please enter my subscription to Battle Flag for:  I Year(# issues) #  # Years(# issues) #.  Concepts I Year( quarterly) # Please send the following games:  Battle for Mars #  Flying Tigers #  Shiloh I  Battle of Britain #  Sea Lion #  Graf Spee Name ' ddress ;ity State Zip Arnold E. Abramson, Publisher Ejler Jakobsson, Editor Theodore Sturgeon, Contributing Editor James Baen, Managing Editor Lester del Rey, Feature Editor L. C. Murphy, Subscription Director Jay Tunick, Circulation Director James White # Sydney J. Van Scyoc # Publishing Corporation, a subsidiary of Universal Publishing  Distributing Corporation. Arnold E. Abramson, President. Main Offices: # East # Street, New York, N.Y. #. Single copy: #. #-issue subscription: #, in U.S., # elsewhere. Kingdom by Universal-Tandem Publishing Company, Ltd., # Gloucester Road, London SW# #RD. Arnold E. Abramson, Chairman of the Board. Ralph Stokes, Managing Director. Single copy: #p. #-issue subscription in the United Kingdom: #. and Pan-American Copyright Conventions. All rights reserved. Second class postage paid at New York, N.Y. and additional mailing offices. The publishers assume no responsibility for unsolicited material. All stories printed in this magazine are fiction and any similarity between characters and actual persons is coincidental. Printed in U.S.A. Directions: Re: Directions in the May '# issue -- this man , Dave Wise, must look upon rhinestones with shuddering disaste, wondering in his high-falutin heart of hearts how come they come to be, since nothing less than diamonds have any right to be. I am simply weary up to my cerebral cortex of pseudointellectualism as practiced by people who put on a posture of denying ordinariness, which is the state in which most of us exist. We are not moronic because our depths are seldom plumbed by eight hours a day of earning our living at desks covered with paper, at machines making other machines, at cash registers, typewriters or gas pumps, in trucks, taxis and bulldozers, and so on. The depths are there, to be called on when the occasion warrants, and most of us in this country are well enough educated to understand the truly great works of social significance, but we are not so constituted as to seek surcease from our daily treadmills in the unrelieved perusal of tales of intolerance, inhumanity, greed, revenge, irresponsibility in high places and all the other moral shortcomings of man. We know only too well that they exist. Rhinestones are very pretty on the gal who works all day, for instance, as a grocery checker. She may also enjoy reading Gordon Dickson' s Dorsai stories, Andre Norton's witch series, E. C. Tubbs' Dumerest stories, Anne McCaffrey's dragon tales, et al. She is happy with onedimensional characterizations as long as they are larger than life in nobility and determination to change a world ( or even a universe) situation for the better. She is grateful for the imagination and ability of the authors who entertain her. She knows about Dickens, Joyce and Melville, but a few pages of Dickens, Joyce or Melville are not conducive to relaxation after eight hours on her feet slinging groceries around. Intolerance and insensitivity glare at her all day; she does not want them in her dreams. Science fiction need not aspire to be a creative field in parallel significance to the works of Dostoievsky, Plato, Chekov, Mann, Dante and the aforementioned Dickens, Joyce and Melville. Science fiction is doing a tremendous service as is, and it will be beloved by more and more thousands of ordinary dailybread people, though they may not be articulate about it. Rhinestones and science fiction are a hell of a combination to make life bearable at ninety bucks a week and contact with the daily news. Sebie D. Landers Burbank, California V ,I ;or on w r.nrv-rRJ#The Largest, Most Complete Star Chart It will fascinate you. Its size? A full # V # by #Vz feet! Hang this noble map on your wall, then stand # or # yards away. You see an amazing replica in deep blue of the night sky -- showing # stars, just about every star significantly visible to the unaided eye. Now step closer to the map. The names of hundreds of prominent stars pop into view. So do the names and profiles of all # constellations! No intelligent, aware person -- and certainly no science-fiction reader -- can afford to be without this dramatic reproduction of the heavens. For it is an invaluable reference tool. It sharpens appreciation of the universe. It stretches the mind and the imagination. And as never before, the Celestial Map charts the vast reaches of space through which hurtle space-ship Earth, the solar system, the galaxy itself... Own this magnificent map. It will instruct, entertain and delight you! Advertisement copyright  # by Celestial Map Company. Offer good until December #, #.   IK OK '   H   The Celestial Map Company P.O. Box #, Grand Central Station New York, N.Y. # Enclosed find check  or money order  for # plus # for handling and postage. (DO Map via U.S. Priority Mail to: (Please Print) A Thing of Beauty. The huge Celestial Map is a distinguished work of art in its own right, sure to adorn any interior. It is sent to you in a stout container designed to protect the valuable contents.  A numbered degree scale marks the entire map perimeter  Shows all stars up to and including the sixth magnitude.  Projection is a Mercator rectangle.  Stars are identified by Yale Catalogue numbers, Bright Star numbers, Flamsteed numbers, plus Greek letters and specific star names.  Map is issued in conjunction with the #th Anniversary of Copernicus, the father of modern astronomy.  Map computed by U. of California's star-sifting computer.  Map is plotted by David W. Teske, recipient of the American MuseumHayden Planetarium #I Kepler Award. H (New York State residents add applicable sales tax.) His name was Helward Mann -- and he was the last human hope fora future! I dred and fifty miles. Beyond the door the guildsmen were assembling for the ceremony in which I would be admitted as a guild apprentice. It was a moment of excitement and apprehension, a concentration into a few minutes of all that my life had been until then. My father was a guildsman and I had always seen his life from a certain remove. I regarded it as an enthralling existence, charged with purpose, ceremony and responsibility -- he told me nothing of his life or work, but his uniform, his vague manner and his frequent absences from the city hinted at a preoccupation with matters of utmost importance. Within a few minutes the way would be open for me to join that life. It was an honor and a donning of responsibility and no boy who had grown up inside the confining walls of the creche could fail to respond to the thrill of this major step. The creche itself was a small building at the very south of the city. It was almost totally enclosed -- a warren of corridors, rooms and halls. There was no access to the rest of the city, except by way of a door that was normally locked, and the only opportunities for exercise existed in the small gymnasium and a tiny open space, bounded on all four sides by high walls. Like the other children I had been placed in the charge of the creche administrators soon after my birth and knew no other world. I had no memories of my mother -- she had left the city soon after my birth. It had been a dull but not unhappy experience. I had made some good friends and one of them -- a boy a few miles older than I called Gelman Jase -- had become an apprentice guildsman a short time before me. I was looking forward to seeing Jase again. I had seen him once since his coming of age, when he returned briefly to the creche, and already he had adopted the slightly preoccupied manner of the guildsmen and I had learned nothing from him. Now that I, too, was about to become an apprentice I felt that he would have much to tell me. The administrator returned to the anteroom where I was standing. "They're ready," he said. "Can you remember what you have to do?" "Yes." "Good luck." I discovered that I was trembling and the palms of my hands were moist. The administrator, who had brought me from the creche that morning, grinned at me in sympathy. He thought he understood the ordeal I was suffering, but he knew, literally, only half of it. After the guild ceremony more was in store for me. My father had told me that he had arranged a marriage for me. I had taken the news calmly because I knew that guildsmen were expected to marry early and I already knew the chosen girl. She was Victoria Lerouex and she and I had grown up together in the creche. I had not had much to do with her -- there were not many girls in the creche and they tended to keep together in a tight-knit group -- but we were less than strangers. Even so, the notion of being married was a new one and I had not had much time to prepare myself mentally for it. The administrator glanced up at the clock. "Okay, Helward. It's time." We shook hands briefly and he opened the door. He walked into the hall, leaving the door open. Through it I could see several of the guildsmen standing on the main floor. The ceiling lights were on. The administrator stopped just beyond the door and turned to address the platform. "My Lord Navigator. I seek audience." "Identify yourself." A distant voice. From where I was standing in the anteroom I could not see the speaker. "I am Domestic Administrator Bruch. At the command of my chief administrator I have summoned one Helward Mann, who seeks apprenticeship in a guild of the first order." "I recognize you, Bruch. You may admit the apprentice." Bruch turned and faced me and, as he had earlier rehearsed me, I stepped forward into the hall. In the center of the floor a small podium had been placed and I walked over and took up position behind it. I faced the platform. the spotlights sat an elderly man in a high-backed chair. He was wearing a black cloak decorated with a circle of white stitched on the breast. On each side of him stood three men, all wearing cloaks, but each of these was decorated with a sash of a different color. Gathered on the main floor of the hall, in front of the platform, were several other men and a few women. My father was among them. Everyone was looking at me and I felt my nervousness increase. My mind went blank and all Bruch's careful rehearsals were forgotten. In the silence that followed my entrance I stared straight ahead at the man sitting at the center of the platform. This was the first time I had even seen -- let alone been in the company of -- a Navigator. In my immediate background of the creche such men had sometimes been spoken of in a deferential way, sometimes -- by the more disrespectful -- in a derisive way, but always with undertones of awe for the almost legendary figures. That one was here at all only underlined the importance of this ceremony. My immediate thought was that what a story this would be to tell the others -- and then I remembered that from this day nothing would be the same again. Bruch had stepped forward to face me. "Are you Helward Mann, sir?" "Yes, I am." "What age have you attained, sir?" "Six hundred and fifty miles." "Are you aware of the significance of this age?" "I assume the responsibilities of an adult." "How best can you assume those responsibilities, sir?" "I wish to enter apprenticeship with a first-order guild of my choice." "Have you made that choice, sir?" "Yes, I have." Bruch turned and addressed the platform. He repeated the content of my answers to the men assembled there, though it seemed to me that they must have been able to hear my answers as I gave them. "Does anyone wish to question the apprentice?" said the Navigator to the other men on the platform. No one replied. "Very well." The Navigator stood up. "Come forward, Helward Mann, and stand where I can see you." Bruch stepped to one side. I left the podium and walked forward to where a small white plastic circle had been inlaid into the carpet. I stopped with my feet in the center of it. For several seconds I was regarded in silence. The Navigator turned to one of the men at his side. "Do we have the proposers here?" "Yes, My Lord." "Very well. As this is a guild matter we must exclude all others." The Navigator sat down and the man immediately to his right stepped forward. "Is there any man here who does not rank with the first order? If so, he will grace us with his absence." Slightly behind me, and to one side of me, I noticed Bruch make a slight bow toward the platform. Then he left the hall. He was not alone. Of the group of people on the main floor of the hall, about a half left the room by one or other of the exits. Those remaining turned to face me. # T# WE recognize strangers?" X-Jsaid the man on the platform. There was silence. "Apprentice Helward Mann, you are now in the exclusive company of first-order guildsmen. A gathering such as this is not common in the city and you should treat it with appropriate solemnity. It is in your honor. When you have passed through your apprenticeship these people will be your peers and you will be bound, just as they are, by guild rules. Is that understood?" "Yes, sir." "You have selected the guild you wish to enter. Please name it for all to hear." "I wish to become a Future Surveyor," I said. "Very well, that is acceptable. I am Future Surveyor Clausewitz and I am your chief guildsman. Standing around you are other Future Surveyors, as well as representatives from other first-order guilds. Here on the platform are the other chief guildsmen of the first order. In the center, we are honored by the presence of Lord Navigator Olsson." As Bruch had earlier rehearsed me I made a deep bow toward the Navigator. The bow was all I now remembered of his instructions -- he had told me that he knew nothing of the details of this part of the ceremony, only that I should display appropriate respect toward the Navigator when formally introduced to him. "Do we have a proposer for the apprentice?" "Sire, I wish to propose him." It was my father who spoke. "Future Surveyor Mann has proposed. Do we have a seconder?" "Sir, I will second the proposal." "Bridge-builder Lerouex has seconded. Do we hear any dissent?" There was a long silence. Twice more Clausewitz called for dissent, but no one raised any objection to me. "That is as it should be," said Clausewitz. "Helward Mann, I now offer you the oath of a first-order guild. You may -- even at this late stage -- decline to take it. If, however, you do swear to the oath you will be bound to it for the whole of the rest of your life in the city. The penalty for breaching the oath is summary execution. Is that absolutely clear in your mind?" I was stunned by this. Nothing anyone had said -- my father, Jase or even Bruch -- had warned me of it. Perhaps Bruch had not known... but surely my father would have told me? "Well?" "Do I have to decide now, sir?" "Yes." It was quite clear that I would not be allowed to know the oath before deciding. Its content was no doubt absolutely vital to the secrecy. I felt that I had very little alternative. I had come this far and already I could feel the pressures of the system about me. To proceed as far as this -- proposal and acceptance -- and then to decline the oath was impossible, or so it seemed to me at that moment. "I will take the oath, sir." Clausewitz stepped down from the platform, walked over to me and handed me a piece of white card. "Read this clearly and loudly," he told me. "You may read it through to yourself first if you wish, but if you do so you will be immediately bound by it." I nodded to show my understanding of this and he returned to the stage. The Navigator stood up. I read the oath silently, familiarizing myself with its phrases. I faced the platform, aware of the attention of the others on me, not least that of my father. "I, Helward Mann, being a responsible adult and a citizen of Earth do solemnly swear: "That as an apprentice to the guild of Future Surveyors I shall discharge whatever tasks I am given with the utmost effort; "That I shall place the security of the city of Earth above all other concerns; "That I shall discuss the affairs of my guild and other first-order guilds with no one who is not himself an accredited and sworn apprentice or a first-order guildsman; "That whatsoever I shall experience or see of the world beyond the city of Earth will be considered a matter of guild security; "That on acceptance as a full guildsman I shall apprise myself of the contents of the document known as Destaine's Directive, and that I shall make it my duty to obey its instructions, and that further I shall pass on the knowledge obtained from it to future generations of guildsmen; "That the swearing of this oath shall be considered a matter of guild security. "All this is sworn in the full knowledge that a betrayal of any one of these conditions shall lead to my summary death at the hands of my fellow guildsmen." finished speaking. The very act of reading those words had filled me with an excitement I could hardly contain. Beyond the city... That meant I would leave the city, venture as an apprentice into the very regions which had been forbidden to me and were even yet forbidden to most of those in the city. The creche was full of rumors about what lay outside the city and already I had any number of wild imaginings about it. I was sensible enough to realize that the reality could never equal those rumors for inventiveness, but even so the prospect was one that dazzled and appalled me. The cloak of secrecy that the guildsmen placed around it seemed to imply that something dreadful was beyond the walls of the city -- so dreadful that a penalty of death was the price paid for revealing its nature. Clausewitz said: "Step up to the platform, Apprentice Mann." I walked forward, climbing the four steps that led up to the stage. Clausewitz greeted me, shaking me by the hand and taking away from me the card with the oath. I was introduced first to the Navigator, who spoke a few amiable words to me, and then to the other chief guildsmen. Clausewitz told me not only their names but also their titles, some of which were new to me. I was beginning to feel overwhelmed by all the information. I was learning in a few moments as much as I had learned inside the creche in all my life to date. There were six first-order guilds. In addition to Clausewitz's Future Surveyors guild there was a guild responsible for Traction, another for Tracklaying and another for Bridgebuilding. I was told that these were the guilds primarily responsible for the administration of the city's continued existence. In support of these were two further guilds: Militia and Barter. All this was new to me, but now I recalled that my father had sometimes referred in passing to men who bore as titles the names of their guilds. I had heard of the Bridgebuilders, for instance, but until this ceremony I had had no conception that the building of a bridge was an event surrounded by an aura of ritual and secrecy. How was a bridge fundamental to the city's survival? Why was a militia necessary? Indeed, what was the future? the Future guildsmen, among them of course my father. Only three were present -- the rest, I was told, were away from the city. With these introductions finished I spoke to the other guildsmen, there being at least one representative from each of the first-order guilds. I was gaining the impression that the work of a guildsman outside the city was a major occupier of time and resources. On several occasions one or another of the guildsmen would apologize for there being no more of their number at the ceremony. They were away from the city. During these conversations one unusual fact struck me. It was something that I had noticed earlier, but had not registered consciously. This was that my father and the other Future guildsmen appeared to be to the fantastic planet of Mars. There's a new look to Edgar Rice Burroughs' Martian series at your bookstore. You'll find all eleven volumes in Burroughs' classic series now wearing stunning new wrap-around covers -- each one a magnificent scene from John Carter's amazing adventures on the dying planet of Mars, a vast planet of many races, many people, strange creatures and strange plants. Every Burroughs' fan will want the complete set: If you can't find the complete set on sale, you can order by mail. Send # per book, plus # c per order for handling, to Ballantine Cash Sales, P.O. Box #, Westminster, Maryland # . Please allow three weeks for delivery. it Our big science-fiction book his Hugo award-winning masterA smash hit in its high-priced hardcover edition and a selection of the Science Fiction Book Club, be a sell-out as a Ballantine savage attack on our suicidal complacency in the face of an our planet -- Brunner tells of the people who live on the Earth and their attempts to come to terms with their environment. This is the book the whole sf world is sure to be talking about. Philip Jose Farmer is one of the most imaginative practitioners of the craft around today. No one ever knows quite what to expect when picking up a new Farmer title. But everyone knows one is about to read something differbook for us. Here the medium isn't chine -- a machine designed to provide a connection with the dead. At a price, of course! That is, if it works. And what if the messages picked up are not from the dead but from aliens? An interesting political problem develops, pulling us along on Farmer's crazy adventure. BB considerably older than the others. Clausewitz himself was strongly built and he stood magnificent in his cloak, but the thinness of his hair and his lined face betrayed a considerable ageI estimated him to be at least two thousand five hundred miles old. My father, too, now I could see him in the company of his contemporaries, seemed remarkably old. He was of an age similar to Clausewitz and yet logic denied this. It would mean that my father would have been about eighteen hundred miles at the time I was born and I already knew that it was the custom in the city to produce children as soon after reaching maturity as possible. The other guildsmen were considerably younger. Some were evidently only a few miles older than myself -- a fact that gave me some encouragement. Now that I had entered the adult world I wished to be finished with the apprenticeship at the earliest opportunity. The implication was that the apprenticeship had no fixed term and if, as Bruch had said, status in the city was a result of ability, then with application I could become a full guildsman within a relatively short period of time. There was one person missing whom I would have liked to see there. That was Jase. Speaking to one of the Traction guildsmen, I asked after him. "Gelman Jase?" he said. "I think he's away from the city." "Couldn't he have come back for this?" I said. "We shared a cabin in the creche." "Jase will be away for many miles to come." "Where is he?" The guildsman only smiled at this, infuriating me -- for surely, now I had taken the oath, I could be told? Later I noticed that no other apprentices were present. Were they all away from the city? If so, that probably meant that very soon I, too, could leave. After a few minutes of talking to the guildsmen Clausewitz called for attention. "I propose to recall the administrators," he said. "Are there any objections?" A sound of general approval came from the guildsmen. "In which case," Clausewitz continued, "I would remind the apprentice that this is the first occasion of many on which he is bound by his oath." the platform and two or three of the guildsmen opened the doors of the hall. Slowly the other people returned to the ceremony. Now the atmosphere lightened considerably. As the hall filled up I heard laughter and in the background I noticed that a long table was being set up. There seemed to be no rancor from the administrators about their exclusion from the ceremony that had just taken place. I assumed that the event was common enough to be taken as a matter of course, but it crossed my mind to wonder how much they were able to surmise. When secrecy takes place in the open, as it were, it lays itself open to speculation. Surely no security could be so tight that merely dismissing them from a room while an oath-taking ceremony took place would keep people in the dark as to what was happening? As far as I could tell, there had been no guards at the door -- what would have prevented someone from eavesdropping while I spoke the oath? I had little time to consider this, for the room was filled with activity. People spoke together in an animated way and there was much noise as the long table was laid with large plates of food and many different kinds of drink. I was led from one group of people to another by my father and was introduced to so many people that I was soon unable to remember names or titles. "Shouldn't you introduce me to Victoria's parents?" I asked, seeing Bridge-builder Lerouex standing to one side with a woman administrator whom I assumed to be his wife. "No -- that comes later." He led me on and soon I was shaking hands with yet another group of people. I was wondering where Victoria was, for surely now that the guild ceremony was out of the way our engagement should be announced. By now I was looking forward to seeing her, partly from curiosity, but also because she was someone I already knew. I felt outnumbered by people both older and more experienced than I and Victoria was a contemporary. She, too, was of the creche; she had known the same people as I and was of a similar age. In this room full of guildsmen she would have been a welcome reminder of what was now behind me. I had taken the major step into adulthood and that was enough for one day. Time passed. I had not eaten since Bruch had woken me and the sight of the food reminded me of how hungry I was. My attention was drifting away from the more social aspects of the ceremony -- it was all too much at once. For another halfhour I followed my father around, talking without much interest to the people to whom I was introduced, but what I would really have welcomed at that moment was some time to myself so that I could eat -- and think over all that I had learned. Eventually my father left me talking to a group of people from the synthetics administration (the group which, I learned, was responsible for the production of all the various synthetic foods and organic materials used in the city) and moved over to where Lerouex was standing. I saw them speak together briefly and Lerouex nodded. In a moment my father returned and took me to one side. "Wait here, Helward," he said. "I'm going to announce your engagement. When Victoria comes into the room, come over to me." He hurried away and spoke to Clause witz. The Navigator returned to his seat on the platform. "Guildsmen and administrators!" Clausewitz called over the noise of the conversations. "We have a further celebration to announce. The new apprentice is to be engaged to the daughter of Bridge-builder Lerouex. Future Surveyor Mann, would you care to speak?" My father walked to the front of the hall and stood before the platform. Speaking too quickly, he made a short speech about me. On top of everything else that had happened that morning this came as a new embarrassment. Uneasy together, my father and I had never been as close as he made out by his words. I wanted to stop him, wanted to leave the room until he had finished, but it was clear I was still the center of interest. I wondered if the guildsmen had any idea of how they were alienating me from their sense of ceremony and occasion. My father finished, but stayed in front of the platform. From another part of the hall Lerouex said that he wished to present his daughter. A door opened and Victoria came in, led by her mother. As my father had instructed I walked over and joined him. He shook me by the hand. Lerouex kissed Victoria. My father kissed her and presented her with a finger ring. Another speech was made. Eventually, I was introduced to her. We had no chance to speak together. The festivities continued. II told that I might continue to use my cabin until accommodation could be found in guild quarters and reminded once more of my oath. I went straight to sleep. I was awakened early by one of the guildsmen I had met the previous day. His name was Future Denton. He waited while I dressed myself in my new apprentice's uniform and then led me out of the creche. We did not take the same route as that along which Bruch had led me the day before, but climbed a series of stairs. The city was quiet. Passing a clock I saw that the time was still very early indeed, just after threethirty in the morning. The corridors were empty of people and most of the ceiling lights were dimmed. We came eventually to a spiral staircase, at the top of which was a heavy steel door. Future Denton took a flashlight from his pocket and switched it on. There were two locks to the door and as he opened it he indicated that I should step through before him. I emerged into cold and darkness, such extremes of both that they came as a physical shock. Denton closed the door behind him and locked it again. As he shone his flashlight around I saw that we were standing on a small platform, enclosed by a handrail about three feet high. We walked over and stood at the rail. Denton switched off his light  -- K For November, John Brunner writes a special introduction to Philip Wylie's final statement to the world, his unforgettable It's a shocking and scientifically sound projection of the next fifty years and a really vivid wind-up to Wylie's unusual science fiction novels. ( UQ# #c) Herbert W. Franke is the leading sf writer in Western especially proud to present him to the English-language audience with our own translation of Franke's best novel, the modern about the question of what constitutes intelligence. ( UQ# -- #c) Behind every myth there is a real role Earth -- or one of its bravest -- played in an interstellar war of a thousand years ago. It's an sf retelling of a familiar story that will' surely surprise you. ( UQ# -- #C ) the top-rated tele-star of the #'s -- a talking dog with a colossal ego and a frenzied manager. Wait till you see Jack Gaughan's cover! ( UQ# -- #c) Agent of the Spaceways, enmoving adventure on an alien planet. (UT# -- #c) and the darkness was complete. "Where are we?" I asked. "Don't talk. Wait -- and keep watching." I could see absolutely nothing. My eyes, still adjusted to the comparative brightness of the corridors, tricked my senses into detecting colored shapes moving about me, but in a moment these stilled. The darkness was not the major preoccupation -- already the movement of the cold air across my body had chilled me and I was trembling. I could feel the steel of the rail in my grip like a spear of ice and moved my hands, trying to minimize the discomfort. It was not possible to let go, though. In that absolute dark the rail was my only hold on the familiar. I had never before been so isolated from what I knew, never before been confronted with such an impact of things unknown. My whole body was tense, as if bracing itself against some sudden detonation or physical shock, but none came. All about me was cold and dark and overwhelmingly silent, barring the sound of the wind in my ears. As the minutes passed -- and my eyes became better able to adjust -- I discovered I could make out vague shapes about me. I could see Future Denton beside me, a tall black figure in his cloak, outlined against the lesser darkness of what was above him. Beneath the platform on which we stood I could detect a huge, irregularly shaped structure, black and black on black. Around all this was impenetrable darkness. I had no point of reference, nothing against which I could make distinctions of form or outline. It was frightening, but in a way that struck emotionally, not in such a way that I felt at all threatened physically. Sometimes I had dreamed of such a place and then had awakened, still experiencing the after-images of an impression such as this. This was no dream -- the bitter cold could not be imagined, nor could the startling clarity of the new sensations of space and dimension. I knew only that this was my first venture outside the city -- for this was all it could be -- and that it was nothing like I had ever anticipated. When I fully appreciated that fact the effect of the cold and dark on my orientation became of subsidiary importance. I was outside. This was what I had been waiting for! There was no further need for Denton's admonition to silence. I could say nothing and had I tried the words would have died in my throat or been lost on the wind. It was all I could do to look -- and in looking I saw nothing but a deep, mysterious endlessness shrouded by the clouded night... could smell the soil! It was unlike anything I had ever smelled in the city and my mind conjured a spurious image of many square miles of rich brown soil, moist in the night, I had no way of telling what it was I was actually smelling -- it Was probably not soil at all -- but this image of rich, fertile ground had been one that endured for me from one of the books I had read in the creche. It was enough to imagine it and once more my spirits rose as I sensed the cleansing effect of the wild, unexplored land beyond the city. There was so much to see and do -- and even yet, standing on the platform, everything remained for these few precious moments the exclusive domain of the imagination. I needed to see nothing -- the simple impact of this fundamental step beyond the city's confines was enough to spark my underdeveloped imagination into realms which until that moment had been fed only by the writings of the authors I had read. Slowly the blackness became less dense, until the sky above me was a dark gray. In the far distance I could see where the clouds met the horizon and even as I watched I saw a line of the faintest red begin to etch the shape of one small cloud. As if the impact of the light were propelling it this cloud and all the others were moving slowly above us, borne on the wind away from the direction of the glow. The redness spread, touching the clouds for a few moments as they moved away, leaving behind a large area of clear sky, which was itself colored a deep orange. My whole attention was riveted on this sight, for it was quite simply the most beautiful thing I had experienced in my whole life. Almost imperceptibly the orange was spreading and lightening -- still the clouds were singed with red, but at the very point at which the horizon met the sky there was an intensity of light that grew brighter by the minute. The orange was dying. Far more quickly than I would have ever guessed, it thinned away as the source of light brightened. The sky that it was almost white. In the center of it, as if growing up from the horizon, was a spear of white light, leaning slightly to one side like a toppling church steeple. As it grew it thickened and brightened, becoming as the seconds passed so not possible to stare directly at it. Future Denton suddenly gripped my arm. "Look!" he said, pointing to the A formation of birds, spread out in a delicate vee, was flapping slowly from left to right across our vision. After a few moments, the birds crossed directly in front of the growing column of light, and for a few seconds they could not be seen. "What are they?" I said, my voice sounding coarse and harsh. "Just geese." They were visible again now, flying slowly on, blue sky behind them. After a minute or so they became lost to sight beyond rising ground some distance away. I looked again at the rising sun. In the short time I had been looking at the birds it had been transformed. Now the bulk of its body had appeared above the horizon and it hung in sight, a long, saucer-shape of light, spiked above and below with two perpendicular spires of incandescence. I could feel the touch of its warmth on my face. The wind was dropping. I stood with Denton on that small platform, looking out across the land. I saw the city, or what part of it was visible from the platform, and I saw the last of the clouds disappearing across the horizon farthest from the sun. It shone down on us from a cloudless sky and Denton removed his cloak. He nodded to me and showed me how we could climb down from the platform, by way of a series of metal ladders, to the land below. He went first. As I stepped down and stood for the first time on natural ground I heard the birds that had nested in the upper crannies of the city begin their morning song. Ill me once around the periphery of the city, then took me out across the ground towards a small cluster of temporary buildings which had been erected about five hundred yards from the city. Here he introduced me to Track Malchuskin, then returned to the city. The Track was a short, hairy man, still half asleep. He didn't seem to resent the intrusion and treated me with some politeness. "Apprentice Future, are you?" I nodded. "I've just come from the city." "First time out?" "Yes." "Had any breakfast?" "No. The Future got me out of bed and brought me more or less straight here." "Come inside. I'll make some coffee." The interior of the hut was rough and untidy, in contrast to what I had seen within the city. There cleanliness and tidiness seemed to be of great importance, but Malchuskin 's hut was littered with dirty pieces of clothing, unwashed pots and pans and half-eaten meals. In one corner was a large pile of metal tools and instruments and against one wall was a bunk, the covers thrown back in a heap! There was a background smell of old food. Malchuskin filled a pan with water, and placed it on a cooking ring. He found two mugs somewhere, rinsed them in the butt and shook them to remove the surplus water. He put a measure of synthetic coffee into a jug and when the water boiled filled it up. There was only one chair in the hut. Malchuskin removed some heavy steel tools from the table and moved it over to the bunk. He sat down and indicated that I should pull up the chair. We sat in silence for a while, sipping the coffee. It was made in exactly the same way as it was in the city, yet it seemed to taste different. "Haven't had too many apprentices lately." "Why's that?" I asked. "Can't say. Not many of them coming up. Who are you?" "Helward Mann. My father is -- " "Yeah, I know. Good man. We were in the creche together." I frowned at that. Surely he and my father were not of the same age? Malchuskin saw my expression. "Don't let it bother you," he said. "You'll understand one day. You'll find out the hard way, just like everything else in this goddam guild system makes you learn. It's a strange life in the Future guild. It wasn't for me, but I guess you'll make out." "Why didn't you want to be a Future?" "I didn't say I didn't want it -- I meant it wasn't my lot. My own father was a Tracksman. The guild system again. But you want it hard, they've put you in the right hands. Done much manual work?" "No-" He laughed loudly. "The apprentices never have. You'll get used to it." He stood up. "It's time we started. It's early, but now you've got me out of bed there's no point being idle. They're a lazy lot of bastards." He left the hut. I finished the rest of my coffee in a hurry, scalding my tongue, and went after him. He was walking toward the other two buildings. I caught up with him. With a metal wrench he had taken from the hut he banged loudly on the door of each of the other two buildings, bawling at whoever was inside to get up. I saw from the marks on the doors that he probably always hit them with a piece of metal. We heard movement inside. Malchuskin went back to his hut and began sorting through some of the tools. "Don't have too much to do with these men," he warned me. "They're not from the city. There's one of them -- I've put him in charge. Rafael. He speaks a little English and acts as interpreter. If you want anything speak to him. Better still, come to me. There's not likely to be trouble, but if there is -- call me. Okay?" "What kind of trouble?" "They don't do what you or I tell them. They're being paid and they get paid to do what we want. It's trouble if they don't. But the only thing wrong with this lot is that they're too lazy for their own good. That's why we start early. It gethot later on and then we might as well not bother." The day was already warm. The sun had risen high while I had been with Malchuskin and my eyes were beginning to water. They weren't accustomed to such bright light. I had tried to glance at the sun again, but it was impossible to look directly at it. "Take these." Malchuskin passed me a large armful of steel wrenches and I staggered under the weight, dropping two or three. He watched in silence as I picked them up, ashamed at my ineptitude. "Where to?" "The city, of course. Don't they teach you anything there?" I headed away from the hut, toward the city. Malchuskin watched from the door of his hut. "South side -- " he shouted after me. I stopped and looked round helplessly. Malchuskin came over to me. "There." He pointed. "The tracks at the south of the city. Okay?" "Okay." I walked in that direction, dropping only one more wrench on the way. xm see what Malchuskin had meant about the men who worked with us. They stopped at the slightest excuse and only Malchuskin 's bawling or Rafael's sullen instructions kept them at it. "Who are they?" I asked Malchuskin when we stopped for a fifteen-minute break. "Local men." "Couldn't we hire better ones?" "They're all the same around here." I sympathized with them to a certain degree. Out in the open, with no shade at all, the work was vigorous and hot. Although I was determined not to slacken, the physical strain was more than I could bear. Certainly it was more strenuous than anything I had ever experienced. The tracks at the south of the city ran for about half a mile, ending in no particular place. There were four tracks, each consisting of two metal rails supported on timber sleepers, which were in turn resting on sunken concrete foundations. Two of the tracks had already been considerably shortened by Malchuskin and his crew and we were working on the longest one still extant, the one laid as right outer. Malchuskin explained that if I assumed the city was to the front of us, the four tracks were identified by left and right, outer and inner in each case. Little thought was involved. What had to be done was routine, but heavy work. In the first place the tie-bars connecting the rail to the sleepers had to be released for the whole length of the section of rail. This was then laid to one side and the other rail similarly released. Next we tackled the sleepers. These were attached to the concrete foundations by two clamps, each of which had to be slackened and removed manually. When the sleeper came free it was stacked on a bogie waiting on the next section of track. The concrete foundation, which I discovered was prefabricated and reusable, then had to be dug out of its soil emplacement and similarly placed on the bogie. When all this was done the two steel rails were placed on special racks along the side of the bogie. Malchuskin or I would then drive the battery-powered bogie up to the next section of track and the process would be repeated. When the bogie was fully loaded the entire track crew would ride on it up to the rear of the city. Here it would be parked and the battery recharged from an electrical point fitted to the wall of the city for this purpose. It took us most of the morning to load the bogie and take it up to the city. My arms felt as if they had been stretched from their sockets. My back was aching. I was filthy dirty and covered with sweat. Malchuskin, who had done no less work than any of the others -- probably moregrinned at me. "Now we unload and start again," he said. I looked over at the laborers. They looked like I felt, although I suspected I, too, had done more than they, considering I was new to it and hadn't yet learned the art of using my muscles economically. Most of them were lying back in what little shadow was afforded by the bulk of the city. "Okay," I said. "No -- I was joking. You think that lot would do any more without a bellyful of food?" "No." "Right, then -- we eat." He spoke to Rafael, then walked toward his hut. I went with him and we shared some of the heated-up synthetic food that was all he could offer. T HE afternoon started with the unloading. The sleepers, foundations and rails were loaded on to another battery-powered vehicle -- this one traveled on four large balloon tires. When the transfer was completed, we took the bogie down to the end of the track and began again. The afternoon was hot and the men worked slowly. Even Malchuskin had eased up and after the bogie had been refilled with its next load he called a halt. "Like to have got another load in today," he said and took a long draught from a bottle of water. "I'm ready," I said. "Maybe. You want to do it on your own?" wanting to reveal the exhaustion I was feeling. "As it is you'll be useless tomorrow. No, we get this bogie unloaded, run it down to the track-end and that's it." That wasn't quite it, as things turned out. When we returned the bogie to the track-end, Malchuskin section of the track with as much loose soil and dirt as we could find. This rubble was laid for twenty yards. I asked Malchuskin its purpose. He nodded toward the nearest long track, the left inner. At its end was a massive concrete buttress, stayed firmly into the ground. "You'd rather put up one of those instead?" he said. "What is it?" "A buffer. Suppose the cables all broke at once -- the city would run backward off the rails. As it is, the buffers wouldn't put up much resistance, but it's all we can do." "Has the city ever run back?" "Once." M alchuskin offered me the choice of returning to my cabin in the city or remaining with him in his hut. The way he put it didn't leave me much choice. He obviously had low regard for the people inside the city, told me he rarely went inside. "It's a cozy existence," he said. "Half the people in the city don't know what's going on out here. And I don't suppose they'd care if they did know."  "Why should they have to know? After all, if we can keep working smoothly it's not their problem." "I know, I know. But I wouldn't have to use these damned local men if more city people came out here." In the nearby dormitory huts the hired men were talking noisily. Some were singing. "Don't you have anything at all to do with them?" "I just use them. They're the Barter people's pigeon. If they get too lousy I lay them off and get the Barters to find me some more. Never difficult. Work's . in short supply around here." "Where is this?" "Don't ask me -- that's up to your father and his guild. I just dig up old tracks." I sensed that Malchuskin was less alienated from the city than he made out. I supposed his relatively isolated existence gave him some contempt for those within the city, but as far as I could see he didn't have to stay out here in the hut. Lazy the workers might be, and just now noisy, but they seemed to act in an orderly manner. Malchuskin made no attempt to supervise them when there was no work to be done, so he could have stayed in the city if he chose. "Your first day out, isn't it?" he reminded himself. "That's right." "You want to watch the sunset?" "No-why?" "The apprentices usually do." "Okay." Almost as if it were to please him I went out of the hut and looked past the bulk of the city toward the sky. Malchuskin came up behind me. hind me. The sun was near the horizon and already I could feel the wind cold on my back. The clouds of the previous night had not returned and the sky was clear and blue. I watched the sun, able to look at it without hurting my eyes now that its rays were diffused by the thickness of the atmosphere. It had the shape of a broad orange disk, slightly tilted down toward us. Above and below, tall spires of light rose from the center of the disk. As we watched it sank slowly beneath the horizon, the upper point of light being the last to vanish. "You sleep in the city, you don't get to see that," Malchuskin said. "It's very beautiful," I said. "You see the sunrise this morning?" "Yes." Malchuskin nodded. "That's what they do. Once a kid's made it to a guild, they throw him in at the deep end. No explanation, right? Out in the dark, until up comes the sun." "Why do they do that?" "Guild system. They believe it's the quickest way to get an apprentice to understand that the sun isn't the same as he's been taught." "Isn't it?" I said. "What were you taught?" "That the sun is spherical." "So they still teach that. Well, now you've seen that the sun isn't. Make anything of it?" "No." "Think about it. Let's go and eat." We returned to the hut and Malchuskin directed me to start heating up some food while he bolted another bunk frame on top of the vertical supports around his own. He found some bedding in a cupboard and dumped it on the bunk. "You sleep here," he said, indicating the upper bunk. "You restless at night?" "I don't think so." "We'll try it for one night. If you keep moving around we'll change over. I don't like being disturbed." I thought there was little chance I would disturb him. I could have slept on the side of a cliff that night, I was so tired. We ate the tasteless food together and afterwards Malchuskin talked about his work on the tracks. I paid him scant attention and a few minutes later I laid on my bunk, pretending to listen to him. I fell asleep almost at once. IV by Malchuskin moving about the hut, clattering the dishes from the previous evening's meal. I made to get out of the bunk as soon as I was fully conscious, but at once I was paralyzed by a stab of pain in my back. I gasped. Malchuskin looked up at me, grinning. "Stiff?" I rolled onto my side and tried to draw my legs up. These too were stiff and painful, but with a considerable effort I managed to get myself into a sitting position. I sat still for a moment, hoping that the pain was cramp and that it would pass. "Always the same with you kids from the city," Malchuskin said, but without malice. "You come out here keen I'll grant you. A day's work and you're so stiff you become useless. Don't you get any exercise in the city?" "Only in the gymnasium." "Okay, get down here and have some breakfast. After that you'd better go back to the city. Have a hot bath and see if you can find someone to give you a massage. Then report back here." I nodded gratefully and clambered down from the bunk. This was no easier and no less painful than anything else I'd attempted so far. I discovered that my arms, neck and shoulders were as stiff as the rest of me. I left the hut thirty minutes later, just as Malchuskin was bawling at the men to get started. I headed back toward the city, limping slowly. It was the first time I had been left to my own devices away from the city. When in the company of others one never sees as much as when alone. The city was five hundred yards from Malchuskin 's hut, and that was an adequate distance to be able to get some impression of its overall size and appearance. Yet during, the whole of the previous day I had been able to afford it only the barest of glances. It was simply a large gray bulk dominating the landscape. Now, hobbling alone across the ground toward it I could inspect it in more detail. From the limited experience I had had of the interior of the city, I had never given much thought to what it might look like from outside. I had always conceived of it as being large, but the reality was that the city was rather smaller than I had imagined. At its highest point, on the northern side, it was approximately two hundred feet high, but the rest of it was a jumble of rectangles and cubes, fitted into what seemed to be a patternless arrangement of varying elevations. It was a dull brown and gray color, made as far as I could tell from many different kinds of timber. There seemed to be very little use of concrete or metals and nothing was painted. This external appearance contrasted sharply with the interior -- or at least, those few areas I had seen -- which were clean and brightly decorated. As Malchuskin's hut was directly to the west of the city, it was impossible for me to estimate the width as I walked toward it, though I estimated its length to be about fifteen hundred feet. I was surprised at how ugly it was and how old it appeared to be. There was much activity about, particularly to the north. As I neared the city it occurred to me that I had no idea how I could enter it. Yesterday Future Denton had taken me around the exterior of the city, but my mind had been so swamped with new impressions that I had absorbed few of the details pointed out to me. It had looked so different then. My only clear memory was that there was a door behind the platform from which we had observed the sunrise and I decided to head for that. Tills was not as easy as I had imagined. I went to the south of the city, stepping over the tracks I had been working on the previous day, and moved around to the east side, where I felt sure Denton and I had descended by way of a series of metal ladders. After a long search I found such an access and began to climb. I went wrong several times and only after a long period of clambering painfully along catwalks and climbing gingerly up ladders did I locate the platform. I found that the door was locked. I had no alternative but to ask. I climbed down to the ground, and walked once more to the south of the city where Malchuskin and the gang of men had started work again on dismantling the track. With an air of aggrieved patience Malchuskin left Rafael in charge and showed me what to do. He led me up the narrow space between the two inner tracks, directly beneath the lip of the city's edge. Underneath the city it was dark and cool. We stopped by a metal staircase. "At the top of that there's an elevator," he said. "You know what that is?" "Yes." "You've got a guild key?" I fumbled in a pocket and produced an irregularly shaped piece of metal that Clausewitz had given me. It opened the lock on the creche door. "Is this it?" "Yes. There's a lock on the elevator, Go to the fourth level, find an administrator and ask if you can use the bathroom." Feeling stupid, I did as he directed. I heard Malchuskin laughing as he walked back toward the daylight. I found the elevator without difficulty, but the doors would not open when I turned the key. I Waited. A few moments later the doors opened abruptly and two guildsmen came out. They took no notice of me and went down the steps to the ground. Suddenly the doors began to close of their own accord and I hurried inside. Before I could find any way of controlling the elevator, it began to move upward. I saw a row of keyed buttons placed on the wall near the door, numbered from one to seven. I jabbed my key into number four, but ineptly, making poor contact. The elevator seemed to be moving for a long time, but then it halted abruptly. The doors opened and I stepped forward. As I came out into the passageway, three more guildsmen stepped into the car. I caught a glimpse of a painted sign on the wall opposite the carseventh level. I had come too far. Just as the doors were closing I hurried inside again. "Where are you going, apprentice?" one of the guildsmen asked. "Fourth level." "All right, relax." He used his own key on number four, and this time when the car stopped it was on the right level. I mumbled my thanks to the guildsman who had spoken to me and stepped out. In my various preoccupations I had been able to overlook the discomforts in my body for the last few minutes, but now I felt tired and ill once more. In this part of the city there seemed to be much activitymany people moving about the corridors, conversations going on, doors opening and closing. It was different from outside the city, for there was a timeless quality to the still countryside and although people moved and worked out there the atmosphere was more leisurely. The labors of men like Malchuskin and his gang had an elemental purpose but here, in the heart of the upper levels which had for so long been forbidden to me, all was mysterious and complicated. I remembered Malchuskin's instructions and, choosing a door at random, I opened it and went in. There were two women inside -- they were amused but helpful when I told them what I wanted. A few minutes later I lowered my aching body into a bathful of hot water and closed my eyes. and effort to get my bath that I had wondered whether I would benefit by it at all -- the fact was that when I had toweled myself dry and dressed again the stiffness was not nearly as bad. There were still traces but the fatigue had gone. My early return to the city had inevitably brought Victoria to mind. The glimpse I had had of her at the ceremony had heightened my curiosity. The thought of returning immediately to dig old sleepers out of the ground paled somewhat -- although I felt I shouldn't stay away from Malchuskin for too long -- and I decided to see if I could find her. I left the bathroom and hurried back to the elevator. It was not in use, but I had to summon it to the floor I was on. When it arrived I was able to study its controls in rather more detail. I decided to experiment. I traveled first to the seventh level, but from a brief excursion into its corridors I could see no immediately obvious difference from the level I had just left. The same was true for most of the other levels, though there was more apparent activity on the third, fourth and fifth. The first level was the dark tunnel actually beneath the city itself. I rode up and down a couple of times, discovering that there was a surprisingly long distance between the first and second levels. All other distances were very short. I left the elevator at the second level, feeling intuitively that this would be where I would find the creche and that if I turned out to be wrong I would go in search of it on foot. Opposite the elevator entrance on the second level a flight of steps descended to a transverse corridor. I had a vague recollection of this from when Bruch had taken me up to the ceremony and soon I came across the door leading into the creche. Once inside, I locked the door with the guild key. It was all so familiar. I realized that until the moment I shut the door my movements had been guarded and cautious, but now I felt at home. I hurried down the steps and walked along the short corridor of the area I knew so well. It looked different from the rest of the city and it smelled different. I saw the familiar scratches on the walls, where generations of children before me had inscribed their names, saw the old brown paint, the worn coverings on the floors, the unlockable doors to the cabins. Out of long habit I headed straight for my cabin, and went in. Everything here was untouched. The bed had been made up and the cabin was tidier than it had ever been when I was using it regularly, but my few possessions were still in place. So, too, were Jase's, though there was no sign of him, I looked around once more, then returned to the corridor. I headed on down the corridor toward the various rooms where we had been given lessons. Muted noises came through the closed doors. I peered through the circular glass peepholes and saw the classes in progress. A few days earlier I had been in there. In one room I saw my erstwhile contemporaries -- some of them, like me, no doubt headed for an apprenticeship with one of the first-order guilds, most of them destined for administrative jobs in the city. I was tempted to go in and take their questions in my stride, maintaining a mysterious silence. There was no segregation of the sexes in the creche and in each room I peered into I searched vainly for a sight of Victoria. When I had checked all the classrooms I went down to the general area: the dininghall (here there was background noise of the midday meal being prepared), the gymnasium (empty) and the tiny open space, which gave access only of sight to the blue sky above. I went to the common-room, that one place in the whole extent of the creche that could be used for general recreation. Here there were several boys, some of whom I had been working with only a few days before. They were talking idly, but as soon as they noticed me I became the center of attention. It was the situation I had just now resisted. They wanted to know which guild I had joined, what I was doing, what I had seen. What happened when I came of age? What was outside the creche? Curiously, I wouldn't have been able to answer many of their questions, even if I had been able to break the oath. Although I had done many things in the space of a couple of days, I was still a stranger to all that I was seeing. I found myself resorting-as indeed Jase had done -- to concealing what little I knew behind a barrier of crypticism and humor. I clearly disappointed the boys and, although their interest did not diminish, the questions soon stopped. I left the creche as soon as I could, since Victoria was evidently no longer there. Descending by way of the elevator, I returned to the dark area beneath the bulk of the city and walked out between the tracks to the sunlight. Malchuskin was exhorting bogie of its rails and sleepers and he hardly noticed that I had returned. V T HE days passed slowly and I made no more return visits to the city. I had learned the error of my ways by throwing myself too enthusiastically into the physical side of the track work. I decided to follow Malchuskin's lead and confined myself in the main to supervising the hired laborers. Only occasionally would he and I pitch in and help. Even so, the work was arduous and long and I felt my body responding to the new labors. I soon felt fitter than ever before in my life -- my skin was reddening under the rays of the sun and soon the physical work became less of a strain. My only real complaint was with the unvarying diet of synthesized food and Malchuskin's inability to talk interestingly about the contribution we were making to the city's security. We would work late into the evenings and after a rough meal we would sleep. Our work on the tracks to the south of the city was nearly complete. The task was to remove all the track and erect four buffers at a uniform distance from the city. The track we removed was carried around to the north of the city where it was being relaid. One evening Malchuskin asked me, "How long have you been out here?" "I'm not sure." "In days." "Oh -- seven." I had been trying to estimate it in terms of miles. "In three days' time you get some leave. You have two days inside the city, then you come back here for another mile." I asked him how he reckoned the passage of time in terms of both days and distance. "It takes the city about ten days to cover a mile," he said. "And in a year it will cover about thirtysix and a half." "But the city isn't moving." "Not at the moment. It will be soon. Anyway, we don't take account of how much the city has actually moved, so much as how much it should have moved. It's based on the position of the optimum." I shook my head. "What does that mean?" "The optimum is the ideal position for the city to be. To maintain that it would have to move approximately a tenth of a mile every day. That's obviously out of the question, so we move the city toward optimum whenever we can." "Has the city ever reached optimum?" "Not as long as I can remember." "Where's the optimum now?" "About three miles ahead of us. That's average. My father was out here on the tracks before me and he told me once that they were then about ten miles from optimum. That's the most I've ever heard." "But what would happen if we ever reached optimum?" Malchuskin grinned. "We'd go on digging up old tracks." "Why?" "Because the optimum's always moving. But we're not likely to reach optimum and it doesn't matter that much. Anywhere within a few miles of it is okay. Put it this way -- if we could get ahead of optimum for a bit we could all have a good long rest." "Is that possible?" "I guess so. Look at it this way. Where we are at the moment the ground is fairly high. To get up here we had to go through a long stretch of rising country. That was when my father was out here. It's harder work to climb, so it took longer and we got behind optimum. If we ever come to some lower country we can coast down the slope." "What are the prospects of that?" "You'd better ask your guild that. Not my concern." "But what's the countryside like here?" "I'll show you tomorrow." Though I hadn't followed much of what Malchuskin said, at least one thing had become clear, and that was how time was measured. I was six hundred and fifty miles old? that did not mean that the city had moved that distance during my lifetime, but that the optimum had. Whatever the optimum was. T HE next day Malchuskin kept his promise. While the hired laborers took one of their customary rests in the deep shadow of the city Malchuskin walked with me to a low rise of land some distance to the east. Standing there we could see almost the whole of the city's immediate environment. It was at present standing in the center of a broad valley, bounded north and south by two relatively high ridges of ground. To the south I could see clearly the traces of the track that had been taken up, marked by four parallel rows of scars where the sleepers and their foundations had been laid. To the north of the city the tracks ran smoothly up the slope of the ridge. There was not much activity here, though I could see one of the battery-driven bogies rolling slowly up the slope with its load of rail and sleepers and its attendant crew. On the crest of the ridge itself there was a considerable degree of activity, although from the distance it was not possible to determine exactly what was going on. "Good country this," Malchuskin said, but then immediately qualified it. "For a trackman, that is." "Why?" "It's smooth. We can take ridges and valleys in our stride. What gets me bothered is broken ground: rocks, rivers or even forests. That's one of the advantages of being high at the moment. This is all very old rock around here, and it's been smoothed out by the elements. But don't talk to me about rivers. Then I get agitated." "What's wrong with rivers?" "I said don't talk about them!" He slapped me good-humoredly on the shoulders and we started our walk back toward the city. "Rivers have to be crossed. That means a bridge has to be built unless there's one already there, which there never is. We have to wait around while the bridge is made ready and that causes a delay. Usually it's the Track guild that gets the blame for delays. But that's life. The trouble with rivers is that everyone's got mixed feelings about them. The one thing the city's permanently short of is water and if we come across a river that solves one problem for the time being. But we still have to build a bridge and that gets everyone nervous." The hired laborers did not look exactly pleased to see us when we returned, but Rafael moved them and work soon recommenced. The last of the tracks had now been taken up, and all we had left to do was build the last buffer. This was a steel erection, mounted above and across the last section of track and utilizing three of the concrete sleeper foundations. Each of the four tracks had a buffer and these were placed in such a way that if the city were to roll backward it would be supported. The buffers were not in a line, owing to the irregular shape of the southern side of the city, and Malchuskin did not pretend they were an adequate safeguard. "I shouldn't like them to have to be used," he said, "but if the city did roll, they would slow it even if they failed to stop it." With the completion of the buffer our work was finished. "What now?" I asked. Malchuskin glanced up at the sun. "We ought to move house. I'd like to get my hut up across the ridge and there are the dormitories for the workers. It's getting late, though. I'm not sure that we could get it done before nightfall." "We could do it tomorrow." "That's what I'm thinking. It'll give the lazy bastards a few hours off. They'd like that." He spoke to Rafael, who consulted the other men. There was little doubt about the decision. Almost before Rafael had finished speaking some of them started to walk off. "Where are they, going?" "Back to their village, I expect," said Malchuskin. "It's just over' there." He pointed toward the southeast, over beyond the southern ridge of high ground. "They'll be back, though. They don't like the work but there'll be pressure in the village, because we give them what they want." "What's that?" "The benefits of civilization," he said, grinning cynically. "To wit, the synthetic food you're always griping about." "They like that stuff?" "No more than you do. But it's better than an empty belly, which is what most of them had before we happened along here." "I don't think I'd do all that work for that gruel. It's tasteless, it's got no substance and -- " "How many meals a day did you eat in the city?" "Three." "And how many were synthetic?" "Only two," I said. "Well, people like those poor sods work their skins off just so you can eat one genuine meal a day. And from what I hear, what they do for me is the least of it." "What do you mean?" "You'll find out." Later that evening, as we sat in his hut, Malchuskin spoke more on this subject. I discovered that he wasn't as ill-informed as he tried to make out. He blamed it all on the guild system, as ever. It had been a longestablished practice that the ways of the city were passed down from one generation to the next, not by tuition but on heuristic principles. An apprentice would value the traditions of the guilds far more by understanding at first hand the facts of existence on which they were based than by being trained in a theoretical manner. In practice, it meant that I would have to discover for myself how the men came to work on the tracks, what other tasks they performed and in fact all other matters concerning the continued existence of the city. "When I was an apprentice," Malchuskin said, "I built bridges and I dug up tracks. I worked with the Traction guild and rode with men like your father. I know myself how the city continues to exist and through that I know the value of my own job. I dig up tracks and lay them, not because I enjoy the work but because I know why it has to be done. I've been out with the Barter guild and seen how they get the local people to work for us so I understand the pressures that are on the men who work under me now. It's all cryptic and obscure -- that's the way you see it now. But you'll find out that it all has to do with survival -- and you'll learn just how precarious that survival is." "I don't mind working with you," I said. "I didn't mean that. You've worked okay with me. All I'm saying is that all the things you've probably wondered about -- the oath, for instance -- have a purpose and, by God, it's a sensible purpose!" "So the men will be back in the morning." "Probably. And they'll complain, and they'll slacken off as soon as you or I turn our backs -- but even that's in the nature of things. Sometimes, though, I wonder -- " I waited for him to finish his sentence, but he said nothing more. It was an uncharacteristic sentiment, for Malchuskin did not seem in any way a pensive man. As we sat together he fell into a long silence, broken only when I got up to go outside to use the latrine. Then he yawned and stretched and kidded me about my weak bladder. with most of the men who had been with us before. A few were missing, though the numbers had been brought up to strength by replacements. Malchuskin greeted them without apparent surprise and at once began supervising the demolition of the three temporary buildings. First all the contents were moved out and placed in a large pile to one side. Then the buildings themselves were dismantled -- not as difficult a task as I'd imagined, as they had evidently been designed to be taken down and put up again easily. Each of the walls was joined to the next by a series of bolts. The floors broke down into a series of flat wooden slats and the roofs were similarly bolted into place. Fittings such as doors and windows were part of the frames in which they sat. It took only an hour to demolish each cabin and by midday everything was done. Well before then Malchuskin had gone off by himself, returning a half-hour later in a battery-powered truck. We took a short break and ate a meal, then loaded the truck with as much of the material as it would hold and set off toward the ridge, Malchuskin driving. Rafael and a few of the workers clung to the sides of the truck. It was some way to the ridge. Malchuskin steered a course that brought us diagonally toward the nearest part of the track and we drove the rest of the way alongside it. There was a shallow dip in the breast of the ridge and it was through this that the four pairs of rails had been laid. There were many men working this part of the track, some hacking manually at the ground to each side of the track -- presumably to widen the dip sufficiently to take the bulk of the city as it passed through. Others toiled with mechanical drills, trying to erect five metal frames, each bearing a large wheel. Only one had been so far securely laid and it stood between the two inner tracks, a gaunt, geometric design with no apparent function. As we passed through the dip Malchuskin slowed the truck, looking with interest at how the work was proceeding. He waved to one of the guildsmen supervising the work, then accelerated again as we passed over the summit of the ridge. From here a shallow downhill slope ran to a broad plain. To east and west, and on the far side of the plain I could see hills that were much higher. To my surprise the tracks ended only a short distance beyond the ridge. The left outer track had been built for about a mile, but the other three were barely a hundred yards long. Two teams were already at work on these tracks, but it was immediately clear that progress was slow. Malchuskin stared around. On our side of the tracks that is, on the western side -- stood a small cluster of huts, presumably the living quarters for the track teams already here. He headed the truck in that direction, but drove some way past before stopping. "This'll do," he said. "We want the buildings up by nightfall." I asked "Why don't we put them up by the others?" "It's my policy not to. I have trouble enough with these men as it is. If they have too much contact with the others they drink more and work less. We can't stop them from mixing when they're not working, but there's no point in clustering them together." "But surely they have a right to do what they want." "They're being bought for their labor. That's all." He clambered down from the cabin of the truck and began to shout at Rafael to start the work on the huts. The truck was soon unloaded and, leaving me in charge of the rebuilding, Malchuskin drove the truck back over the ridge to collect the rest of the men and the materials. V rebuilding was nearly completed. My last task of the day was to return the truck to the city and connect it to one of the battery recharging points. I drove off, content to be alone again for a while. As I drove over the ridge the work on the raised wheels had finished for the day and the site was abandoned but for two militiamen standing guard, their crossbows slung over their shoulders. They paid no attention to me. Leaving them behind, I drove down the other side toward the city. I was surprised to see how few lights were showing and how, with the approach of night, the daytime activities ceased. Where Malchuskin had told me I would find recharging points I discovered that other vehicles were already connected up and no other places were available. I guessed that mine was the last truck to be returned that evening and that I would have to look around for more points. In the end I found a spare point on the south side of the city. It was now dark and after I had attended to the truck I was faced with the long walk back alone. I was tempted not to return, but to stay the night inside the city. After all, it would take only a few minutes to get back to my cabin in the creche -- but then I thought of Malchuskin and the reaction I would get from him in the morning. Reluctantly I walked around the perimeter of the city, found the tracks leading northward and followed them up to the ridge. Being alone on the plain at night was a rather disconcerting experience. It was already cold and a strong breeze me through my thin uniform. Ahead of me I could see the dark bulk of the ridge, set against the dull radiance of the clouded sky. In the dip, the angular shapes of the wheel structures stood on the skyline and, pacing to and fro in their lonely vigil, were the two militiamen. As I walked up to them I was challenged. "Stop right there." Both men had come to a halt and, though I could not see for sure, I had a feeling that the crossbows were pointing in my direction. "Identify yourself." "Apprentice Helward Mann." "What are you doing outside the city?" "I'm working with guildsman Malchuskin. On the tracks. I passed you just now in the truck." "Oh, yes. Come forward." I walked up to them. "I don't know you," one of them said. "Have you just started?" "Yes-about a mile ago." "Which guild are you in?" "The Futures." The one who had spoken laughed. "Rather you than me." "Why?" "I like a long life." "He's young, though," the other said. "What are you talking about?" I said. "Been up future yet?" "No." "Been down past yet?" "No. I only started a few days ago." A thought occurred to me. Although I could not see their faces in the dark I could tell by the sound of their voices that they w'ere not much older than I. Perhaps seven hundred miles, not much more. But if that were so, then surely I should know them, for they would have been in the creche with me? "What's your name?" I asked one of them. "Conwell Sturner. Crossbowman Sturner to you." "Were you in the creche?" "Yes. Don't remember you, though. But then, you're just a kid." "I've just left the creche. You weren't there." They both laughed again and I felt my temper weakening. "We've been down past, son." "What does that mean?" "It means we're men." "You ought to be in bed, son. It's dangerous out here at night." "There's no one around," I said. "Not now. But while the softies in the city get their sleep, we save 'em from the tooks." "What are they?" "The tooks? The local thugs who jump out of shadows on young apprentices." I moved past them. I wished I'd gone into the city and hadn't come this way. Nevertheless my curiosity was aroused. "Really -- what do you mean?" I said. "There's tooks out there who don't like the city. If we didn't watch them, they'd damage the track. See these pulleys? They'd have them down if we weren't here." "But it was the -- tooks who helped put them up." "Those as work for us. But there's a lot as doesn't." "Get to bed, son. Leave the tooks to us." "Just the two of you?" "Aye, just us -- and a dozen more all over the ridge. You hurry on down to bed, sou, and watch you don't get a quarrel between the eyes." I turned my back on them and walked away. I was seething with anger and had I stayed a moment longer I felt sure I would have gone for one or the other of them. I hated their manly patronizing of me and yet I knew I had needled them. Two young men armed with crossbows would be no defense against a determined attack and they knew it, too. But it was important for their selfesteem to belittle me and attach false prestige to themselves. When I judged I was out of their earshot I broke into a run and almost at once stumbled over a sleeper. I moved away from the track and ran on. Malchuskin was waiting in the hut, and together we ate another meal of the synthetic food. VI Malchuskin the time came for my period of leave. In those two days Malchuskin spurred the laborers on to more work than I had ever seen them do and we made good progress. Although laying track was harder work than digging it up, there was the subtle benefit of seeing the positive results. The extra work took the form of having to dig the foundation pits for the concrete blocks before actually laying the sleepers and rail. As there were now three track crews working to the north of the city and each of the tracks was approximately the same length, there was the additional stimulus of competition among the crews. I was surprised to see how the men responded to this competition and as the work proceeded there was a certain amount of good-natured banter among them as they toiled. "Two days," Malchuskin said just before I left for the city. "Don't take any longer. They'll be winching soon and we need every man available." "Am I to come back to you?" "It's up to your guild -- but yes. The next two miles will be with me. After that you transfer to another guild and do three miles with them." "Who will it be?" I said. "I don't know. Your guild will decide that." As we finished work late on the last night l slept in the hut. I had another reason, too -- I had no wish to walk back to the city after dark and pass through the gap guarded by the militiamen. During the days there was little or no sign of the militia, but after my first experience of them Malchuskin had told me that a guard was mounted every night and during the period immediately prior to a winching operation the track was the most heavily guarded area. The next morning I walked back along the track to the city. toria now that I was authorized to be in the city. Before, I had been hesitant in looking for her, for at the back of my mind there had been the thought that I should have been getting back to Malchuskin as soon as I could. Now I had two whole days of leave and was relieved of the sense of evading my duties. Even so, I still had no way of knowing how to find her and had to resort to the expedient of asking. After a few misroutings I was directed to a room on the fourth level. Here Victoria and several other young people were working under the supervision of one of the women administrators. As soon as Victoria saw me standing at the door, she spoke to the administrator, then came over to me. We walked out to the corridor. "Hello, Helward," she said, shutting the door behind her. "Hello. Look-if you're working I can see you later." "It's all right. You're on leave, aren't you?" "Yes." "Then I'm on leave, too. Come on." She led the way down the corridor, turned into a side passage, then walked down a short flight of steps. At the bottom was another corridor, lined on both sides by doors. She opened one of them and we went in. The room beyond was much larger than any private room I had so far seen inside the city. The largest single piece of furniture was a bed placed against one of the walls, but the room was also well and comfortably furnished with a quite surprising amount of floor space. Against one wall were a washbasin and a small cooker. I saw a table and two chairs, a cupboard to keep clothes in and two easy chairs. Most unexpected of all, there was a window. I went to it immediately and looked out. There was an area of open space beyond, bounded on the opposite side by another wall with many windows. The space extended to left and right, but the window was small and I could not see what lay at the sides of the space. "Like it?" Victoria said. "It's large. Is it all yours?" "In a sense. Ours, once we're married." "Oh, yes. Someone said I'd have quarters to myself." 'This is probably what they meant," said Victoria. "Where are you living at the moment?" "I'm still in the creche. But I haven't stayed there since the ceremony." "Are you outside already?" I wasn't sure what to say. Outside. What could I tell Victoria, bound as I was to the oath? "I know you go outside the city," said Victoria. "It's not such a secret." "What else do you know?" "Several things. But look, I've hardly spoken to you! Can I make you some tea?" "Synthetic?" I immediately regretted the question -- I did not wish to seem ungracious. "I'm afraid so. But I'm going to be working with the synthetics team soon, so I might be able to find some way of improving it. The atmosphere relaxed slowly. For the first hour or two we addressed each other coolly and almost formally, politely curious about one another, but soon we were able to take more things for granted. Victoria and I were not such strangers, I realized. The subject of conversation turned to our life in the creche and this immediately brought a new doubt to the surface. Until I had actually left the city, I had had no clear idea of what I would find. The teaching in the creche had seemed to me -- and to most of the others -- dry, abstract and irrelevant. There were few printed books, and most of those were fictional works dealing with life on Earth planet, so the teachers had relied mainly on texts written by themselves. We knew, or thought we knew, much about everyday life on Earth planet, but we were told that this was not what we would find on this world. A child's natural curiosity immediately demanded to know the alternative, but on this the teachers had kept their silence. So therewas always this frustrating gap in our knowledge between what, by reading, we learned of life on a world that was not this one and what, by surmise, we were left to imagine of the ways of the city. This situation led to much discontent, evidenced by a surplus of unspent physical energy. But where, in the creche, was the outlet? Only the corridors and the gymnasium gave space enough to move, and then with severe limitations. The need was manifest in unrest: in the younger children emotional outbursts and disobedience, in older children fighting and passionate devotion to what few sports could be played in the tiny gymnasium -- and in those in their last few miles before coming of age a premature carnal awareness. There were token efforts at control by the creche administrators, but perhaps they understood these activities for what they were. In any event, I had grown up in the creche and I no less than anyone else had taken part in these occasional outbursts. In the last twenty miles or so before coming of age I had indulged myself in sexual relationships with some of the girls-Victoria not among themand it had not seemed to matter. Now she and I were to marry, and suddenly what had gone before did matter. talked the more I found that I was wishing we could lay this ghost from the past. I wondered if I should detail my various experiences, explain myself. Victoria, however, seemed to be in control of the conversation, directing it along channels of mutual acceptability. Perhaps she, too, had her ghosts. She told me something of life in the city and I was, of course, interested to hear this. She said that as a woman she was not automatically granted a responsible position and only her engagement to me had made her present work possible. Had she become engaged to a non-guildsman she would have been expected to produce children as often as possible, and spend her time on routine domestic chores in the kitchens, or making clothes or whatever other menial tasks came along. Instead, she was now able to have some control over her future and could probably rise to the position of a senior administrator. She was currently involved in a training procedure similar in structure to mine. The only difference was that there appeared to be less emphasis on experience and more on theoretical education. Consequently she had already learned far more about the city and how it was run internally than I had. I didn't feel free to speak of my work outside, so I listened to what she said with a great deal of interest. She said that she had been told that there were two great shortages in the city: one was water -- which I knew from what Malchuskin had said -- and the other was population. "But there are plenty of people in the city," I said. "Yes -- but the rate of live births has always been low and it's getting worse. What makes this even more serious is that there is a predominance in the live births of male babies. No one is really sure why." "It's the synthetic food," I said sardonically. "It might be." She had missed the point. "Until I left the creche, I had only vague notions of what the rest of the city might be like -- but I had always assumed that everyone in it had been born here." "Isn't that so?" "No. A lot of women are brought into the city in an effort to boost the population. Or, more specifically, in the hope they'll produce female babies." I said, "My mother came from outside the city." "Did she?" For the first time since we had met Victoria looked ill at ease. "I didn't know that." "It doesn't matter," I said. Abruptly Victoria fell silent. It really wasn't of much concern to me and I regretted having mentioned it. "Tell me more about this," I said. "No -- there's not much more. What about you? What's your guild like?" Quite apart from the fact that the oath forbade me to speak about it, I felt no inclination to talk. In that abrupt silence from Victoria I had gained a distinct impression that there had been more to say, but that some discretion prevented her from doing so. For the whole of my life -- or at least as much of it as I could remember -- the absence of my mother had been treated as a matter of fact. My father, whenever we spoke of it, talked factually about it, and there seemed to be no stigma attached. Indeed, many of the boys in the creche had been in the same situation as I and, what is more, most of the girls. Until the subject had provoked this reaction in Victoria I'd never thought about it. "You're something of an oddity," I said, hoping to get her to return to the subject by approaching it from a different direction. "Your mother is still in the city." "Yes," she said. So that was to be the end of it. I decided to let it drop. In any event, I hadn't especially wanted to discuss matters outside ourselves. I had come to the city to spend my time getting to know Victoria, not to talk about genealogy. But the feeling persisted. The conversation had died. "What's out there?" I said, indicating the window. "Can we go there?" "If you like. I'll show you." I followed her out of the room and along the corridor to where a door led to the outside. There was not much to see -- the open space was no more than an alley running between the two parts of the residential block. At one end of it there was a raised section, reached by a wooden staircase. We walked first to the opposite end, where another door led back into the city. Returning, we climbed the steps and came out on a small platform, where several wooden seats were placed and where there was room to move with some freedom. On two sides the platform was bounded by higher walls, presumably containing other parts of the city's interior and the side by which access was gained looked down over the roofs of the residential blocks and along the alleyway. But on the fourth side the view was uninterrupted and it was possible to see out into the surrounding countryside. This was a revelation to me -- the terms of the oath had implied that no one but guildsmen should ever see outside the city. "What do you think?" Victoria asked, sitting down on one of the seats which looked out across the view. I sat next to her. "I like it." "Have you been out there?" "Yes." It was difficult -- already I was finding myself in conflict with the terms of the oath. How could I talk to Victoria about my work without breaking my word? "We're not allowed up here very often. It's locked at night and only open a few hours of the day. Sometimes it's locked for several days on end." "Do you know why?" "Do you?" she asked. "It's probably -- something to do with the work out there." "Which you're not going to talk about." "No," I said. "Why not?" "I can't." She glanced at me. "You're very tanned. Do you work in the sun?" "Some of the time." "This place is locked when the sun's overhead. All I've ever seen of it is the rays touching the higher parts of the buildings." "There's nothing to see," I said. "It's very bright and you can't stare at it." "I'd like to find that out for myself." the moment? In your work, I mean?" "Nutrition." "What's that?" "It's determining how to work out a balanced diet. We have to make sure that the synthetic food contains enough protein and that people get the right amount of vitamins." She paused, her voice having reflected a general lack of interest in the subject. "Sunlight generates vitamins, you know." "Does it?" "Vitamin D. It's produced in the body by the action of sunlight on the skin. That's worth knowing if you ever see the sun." "But it can be synthesized," I said. "Yes -- and it is. Shall we go back to the room and have some more tea?" I said nothing to this. I don't know what I had expected from Victoria, but I had not anticipated this. Illusions of some romantic ideal had tempted me during my days of working with Malchuskin, and from time to time these had been tempered by a feeling that perhaps she and I might have to adapt to each other. In any event, it had never occurred to me that there would be an undercurrent of resentment between us. I had seen us working together toward realizing the intimate relationship planned, for us by our parents and somehow shaping it in such a way that it would become a realistic and perhaps even loving relationship. What I had not foreseen was that Victoria had seen us both in larger terms: that I would be forever enjoying the advantages of a way of life forbidden to her. We stayed on the platform. Victoria's remark about returning to the room had been an irony and, I was sensitive enough to identify it. Anyhow, I felt that for different reasons we would both prefer to stay on the platformI because my work outside had given me a taste for fresh air, and Victoria because this platform was as near as she could come to leaving the city. Even so, the undulating countryside to the east of the city served as a reminder of the newly discovered difference that separated us. "You could apply to transfer to a guild," I said in a moment. "I'm sure -- " "I'm the wrong sex," she said abruptly. "It's men only, or didn't you realize that?" "No." "It hasn't taken me long to work out a few things," she went on, speaking quickly and barely suppressing her bitterness. "I'd seen it all my life and never recognized it: my father always away from the city, my mother working in her job, organizing all those things we took for granted, like food and heating and disposal of sewage. Now I have recognized it. Women are too valuable to risk outside. They're needed here in the city because they breed and they can be made to breed again and again. If they're not lucky enough to be born in the city, they can be bought from outside and sent away when they've served their purpose." The sensitive subject again, but this time she didn't falter. "I know that the work outside the city has to be done and whatever it is it's done at risk -- but I've been given no option. Just because I'm a woman I have no choice but to be kept inside this damned place and learn fascinating things about food production, and whenever l can I have to give birth." I asked, "Do you not want to marry me?" "There's no alternative." "Thanks." S HE stood up, walked angrily toward the steps. I followed her down and walked behind her as she returned to her room. I waited in the doorway, watching her as she stood with her back to me, looking out of the window at the narrow alleyway between the buildings. "Do you want me to go?" I said. "No -- come in and close the door." She didn't move. "I'll make some more tea," I said. "All right." She entered reluctantly. The water in the pan was still warm and it took only a minute or so to bring it back to boiling. "We don't have to marry," I said. "If it's not you it'll be someone else." She turned and sat beside me, taking her cup of the synthetic brew. "I've nothing against you, Helward. You should know that. Whether we like it or not, my life and yours are dominated by the guild system. We can't do anything about that." "Why not? Systems can be changed." "Not this one. It's too firmly entrenched. The guilds have the city sewn up, for reasons I don't suppose I'll ever know. Only the guilds can change the system and they never will." "You sound very sure." "I am," she said. "And for the good reason that the system that runs my,. life is itself dominated by what goes on outside the city. As I can never take part in that I can never do anything to determine my own life." "But you could -- through me." "You won't even talk about it." "I can't," I said. "Why not?" "I can't even tell you that." "Guild secrecy," "If you like," I said. "And even as you're sitting here now, you're subscribing to it." "I have to," I said simply. "I was made to swear -- " Then I remembered: the oath itself was one of the terms of the oath. I had breached it and so easily and naturally that it had been done before I'd thought. To my surprise, Victoria reacted not at all. "So the guild system is ratified," she said. "It makes sense." I finished my tea. "I think I'd better go." "Are you angry with me?" she asked. "No. It's just-" "Don't go. I'm sorry I lost my temper with you -- it's not your fault. Something you said just nowthrough you I could determine my own life. What did you mean?" "I'm not sure. I think I meant that as the wife of a guildsman, which I'll be one day, you'd have more of a chance of -- " "Of what?" "Well -- seeing through me whatever sense there is in the system." "And you're sworn not to tell me." "I -- yes." "So first-order guildsmen have it all worked out. The system demands secrecy." She leaned back and closed her eyes. I was confused and angry with myself. I had been an apprentice for ten days and already I was technically under sentence of death. It was too bizarre to take seriously, but my memory of the oath was that the threat had been a convincing one at the time. The confusion arose because unwittingly Victoria had involved the tentative emotional commitment we had made to each other. I could see the conflict, but could do nothing about it. I knew from my own life inside the creche the subtle frustrations that arose through being allowed no access to the other parts of the city. If that were extended to a larger scale -- if one were allowed a small part in the running of the city, but had been given a point beyond which no actions were possible -- the frustration would continue. But surely this was no new problem in the city? Victoria and I were not the first to be married in this way. Before us there must have been others who had encountered the same rift. Had they simply taken the system as it appeared to them? Victoria didn't move as I left the room and strode toward the creche. xm inescapable syndrome of reaction and counterreaction, I became more worried about my own situation. If the oath were to be taken at all seriously I could be killed should word reach one of the guildsmen. Could breaching the oath be that dreadful a thing? Would Victoria tell anyone else what I had said? On thinking this my first impulse was to go back to see her and plead for her silence -- but that would have made both the breach and her own resentment more serious. I wasted the rest of the day, lying on my bunk and fretting about the situation. Later I ate in one of the dining rooms of the city and was thankful not to see Victoria. toria came to my cabin. My first awareness was of the sound of the door closing and as I opened my eyes I saw her as a tall shape standing beside the bed. "Wha-" "Ssh. It's me." "What do you want?" I reached out to find the light switch, but her hand came across and took my wrist. "Don't turn on the light." She sat down on the edge of the bed and I sat up. "I'm sorry, Hel ward . That's all I've come to say." "Okay." She laughed. "You're still asleep, aren't you?" "Not sure. Might be." She leaned forward and I felt her hands press lightly against my chest and then move up until they were behind my neck. She kissed me. "Don't say anything," she said. "I'm just very sorry." We kissed again and her hands moved until her arms were tight around me. "You wear a nightshirt in bed." "What else?" "Take it off." She stood up suddenly and I heard her undoing the coat she was wearing. When she sat down again, much closer, she was naked. I fumbled with my nightshirt, getting it caught as it came over my head. Victoria pulled back the covers and squeezed in beside me. "You came down here like that?" I asked. "There's no one about." Her face was very close to mine. We kissed again and as I pulled away my head banged against the cabin wall. Victoria cuddled up close to me, pressing her body against mine. Suddenly she laughed loudly. "Great guilds! Shut up!" "Why?" "Someone will hear." "They're all asleep." "They won't be if you keep laughing." "I said, don't talk." She kissed me again. In spite of the fact that my body was already responding eagerly to her I was stricken with alarm. We were making too much noise. The walls in the creche were thin and I knew from long experience that sounds transmitted readily. With her laughter and our voices, the fact that of necessity we were squeezed in the bunk against the walls, I was certain we'd awaken the whole creche. I pushed her away and told her this. "It doesn't matter," she said. "It does." I flung back the bedcovers and scrambled over her. I turned on the light. Victoria shielded her eyes against the glare and I tossed her coat to her. "Come on. We'll go to your room." "No." "Yes." I was pulling on my uniform. "Don't put that on," she said. "It smells." "Does it?" "Abominably." She sat up and as she did so I stared at her, admiring the neatness of her naked body. She pulled the coat around her shoulders, then got out of the bed. "Okay," she said. "But let's be quick." We left my cabin and let ourselves out of the creche. We hurried along the corridors. As Victoria had said, this late at night no one was about and the corridor lights were dimmed. In a few minutes we had reached her room. I closed the door and bolted it. Victoria sat down on the bed, holding her coat around her. I took off my uniform and climbed into the bed. "Come on, Victoria." "I don't feel like it now." "Guilds! Why not?" "We should have stayed where we were," she said. "Do you want to go back?" "Of course not." "Get in with me," I said. "Don't sit there." "Okay." She undid her coat and dropped it on the floor, then climbed in beside me. We put our arms around each other and kissed for a moment, but I knew what she meant. The desire had left me as rapidly as it had come. After a while we just lay there in silence. The sensation of being in bed with her was pleasant, but although I was aware of the sensuality of it nothing happened. Eventually, I said, "Why did you come .to see me?" "I told you." "Was that all -- that you were sorry?" "I think so." "I nearly came to see you," I said. "I've done something I shouldn't. I'm frightened," "What was it?" "I told you -- I told you I had been made to swear something. You were right, the guilds impose secrecy on their members. When I became an apprentice I had to take an oath and part of it was that I had to swear I would not reveal the existence of the oath. I broke it by telling you." "Does it matter?" "The penalty is death." "But why should they ever find out?" "If-" Victoria said, "If I say anything, you mean. Why should I?" "Pm not sure. But the way you were talking today -- your resentment at not being allowed to lead your own life -- I felt sure you would use it against me." "Until just now it meant nothing to me. I wouldn't use it. Anyway, why should a wife betray her husband?" "You still want to marry me?" "Yes." "Even though it was arranged for us?" "It's a good arrangement," she said and held me tighter for a few moments. "Don't you feel the same?" "Yes." . "Will you tell me what goes on outside the city?" "I can't." "Because of the oath?" "Yes." "But you're already in breach of it. What could matter now?" "There's nothing to tell anyway," I said. "I've spent ten days doing a lot of physical work and I'm not sure why." "What kind of physical work?" "Victoria -- don't question me about it." "Well, tell me about the sun. Why is no one in the city allowed to see it?" "I don't know." "Is there something wrong with it?" "I don't think so -- " Victoria was asking me questions I should have asked myself, but hadn't. In the welter of new experiences, there had been hardly time to register the meaning of anything I'd seen, let alone query it. Confronted with these questions -- quite aside from whether or not I should answer them -- I found myself demanding answers. Was there indeed something wrong with the sun that could endanger the city? Should this be kept secret, if so? But I had seen the sun and... "There's nothing wrong with it," I said. "But it doesn't look the same shape as I'd thought." "It's a sphere." "No it's not. Or at least it doesn't look like one." "Well?" "I shouldn't tell you, I'm sure." "You can't leave it like that," she said. "I don't think it's important." "I do." "Okay." I had already said too much, but what could I do? "You can't see it properly during the day, because it's so bright. But at sunrise or sunset you can see it for a few minutes. I think it's diskshaped. But it's more than that and I don't know the words to describe it. In the center of the disk, top and bottom, there's a kind of shaft." "Part of the sun?" "Yes. A bit like a spinning top. But it's difficult to see clearly because it's so bright even at those times. The other night I was outside and the sky was clear. There's a moon and that's the same shape. But I couldn't see that clearly either, because it was in the wrong phase." "Are you sure of this?" "It's what I've seen." "But it's not what we were taught." "I know," I said. "But that's how it is." I said no more. Victoria asked more questions but I pushed them aside, pleading that I did not know the answers. She tried to draw me out further on the work I was doing, but somehow I managed to keep my silence. Instead I asked her questions about herself and soon we had moved away from what was for me a dangerous subject. It could not be buried forever, but I needed time to think. Some time later we made love and shortly afterward we fell asleep. some breakfast, then left me sitting naked in her room while she took my uniform to be laundered. While she was away I washed and shaved, then lay on the bed until she returned. I put my uniform on again. It felt crisp and fresh, not at all like the rather stiff and odorous second skin it had become as a result of my labors outside. We spent the rest of the day together. Victoria took me around to show me the interior of the city. It was far more complex than I had ever realized. Most of what l had seen until then was the residential and administrative section, but there was more to it than this. At first I wondered how I should ever find my way around until Victoria pointed out that in several places plans of the layout had been attached to the walls. I noted that the plans had been altered many times and one in particular caught my attention. We were in one of the lower levels, and beside a recently drawn revised plan was a much older one, preserved behind a sheet of transparent plastic. I looked at this with great interest, noting that its directions were printed in several languages. Of these I could recognize only the French and English. "What are these others?" I asked her. "That's German and the others are Russian and Italian. And this -- " she pointed to an ornate, ideographic script -- "is Chinese." I looked more closely at the plan, comparing it with the recent one next to it. The similarity could be seen, but it was clear that much alteration work had been carried out inside the city between the compiling of the two plans. "Why were there so many languages?" "We're descended from a group of mixed nationals. I believe English has been the standard language for many thousands of miles, but that's not always been the case. My own family is descended from the French." "Oh, yes," I said. On this same level Victoria showed me the synthetics plant. It was here that the protein-substitutes and other organic surrogates were synthesized from timber and vegetable products. The smell was terribly strong and I noticed that all the people who worked here were wearing masks. Victoria and I passed quickly into the next area, where research was carried out to improve texture and flavor. It was here, Victoria told me, sire would soon be working. Later Victoria expressed more of her frustrations, her fears for the future. This time I was more prepared and was able' to reassure her. I told her to look at her own mother, who led a fulfilled and useful life. I promised her -- under persuasion -- that I would tell her more of my own life and said that I would do what I could, when I became a full guildsman, to make the system more open, more liberal. My promise seemed to quiet her a little and together we passed a relaxed evening and night. should marry as soon as possible. She told me that during the next mile she would find out what formalities we had to undergo and that if it were possible we would marry during my next period of leave or during the one after. In the meantime I had to return to my duties outside. As soon as I came out from underneath the city it was obvious that much progress had been made. The immediate environment of the city had been cleared of most of the impedimenta of the work. No temporary buildings were in sight and no battery-operated vehicles stood against the recharging points -- all, presumably, were in use beyond the ridge. A more fundamental difference was that leading out from the northern edge of the city were five cables, which lay on the ground beside the tracks and disappeared from view over the hump of the ridge. On guard beside the track were several militiamen. Suspecting that Malchuskin would be busy I walked quickly toward the ridge. When I reached the summit my suspicions were confirmed. In the distance, where the tracks ended, a flurry of activity concentrated around the right inner track. More crews were working on some metal structures beyond, but from this distance it was impossible to determine their function. I hastened down. The walk took me longer than I. had anticipated, as the longest section of track was now more than a mile and a half in length. Already the sun was high and by the time I found Malchuskin and his crew I was hot and sweaty. Malchuskin barely acknowledged me and I took off the jacket of my uniform and joined in the work. The crews were laboring to get this section of track extended to a length equal to the others, but the complication was that a patch of ground with a rock-hard subsoil had been encountered. Although this meant that the concrete foundations were not necessary, the pits for the sleepers could only be dug with the greatest difficulty. I found a pickaxe on a nearby truck and started to work. Soon the more sophisticated problems I had encountered inside the city seemed very remote indeed. In the periods of rest I 'gathered from Malchuskin that apart from this section of track all was nearly ready for the winching operation. The cables had been extended and the stays were dug. He took me out to the stay-emplacements and showed me how the steel girders were buried deep into the ground to provide a sufficiently strong anchor for the cables. Three of the stays were completed and the cables were connected. One more stay was in the process oh completion, and the fifth was being erected now. There was a general air of anxiety among the guildsmen working on the site and I asked Malchuskin the cause of this. "They're fretting about time," he said. "It's taken us twenty-three days since the last winching to lay the tracks this far. On present estimates we'll be able to winch the city tomorrow if nothing goes wrong. That's twentyfour days. Right? The most we can winch the city this time is just under two miles-but in the time we've taken to do that the optimum has moved forward two and a half miles. So even when we've done this we'll still be half a mile farther behind optimum than we were at the last winching." "Can we make that up?" "On the next winching, perhaps. I was talking to some of the Traction men last night. They reckon we can do a short winch next time -- and then two long ones. They're worried about those hills." He waved vaguely in a northern direction. "Can't we go around them?" I said, noting that a long way to the northeast the hills appeared to be slightly lower. "We could -- but the shortest route toward optimum is due north. Any angular deflection away from that just adds distance to be covered." I didn't fully understand everything he told me, but the sense of urgency came across clearly. "There's one good thing," Malchuskin went on. "We're dropping this crowd of tooks after this. Future has found a bigger settlement somewhere up north and the people there are desperate for work. That's how I like them. The hungrier they' are the harder they'll work -- for a time at least." The work continued. That evening we didn't finish until after sunset, Malchuskin and the other Track guildsmen driving laborers with bigger and better curses. I had no time to react one way or another, for the guildsmen themselves -- and I -- worked no less hard. By the time we returned to the hut for the night I was exhausted. the hut early, instructing me to bring Rafael and the laborers to the site as soon as possible. When I arrived he and three other Track guildsmen were in argument with the guildsmen preparing the cables. I set Rafael and the men to work on the track, but I was curious about the dispute. When Malchuskin eventually came over to us he said nothing about it but threw himself into the work, shouting angrily at Rafael. Some time later, when we took a short break, I asked him about the trouble. "The Traction men," he said, "want to start winching now, before the track's finished." "Can they do that?" "Yes. They say it'll take some time to get the city up to the ridge and we could finish off here while that's going on. We won't allow it." "Why not? It sounds reasonable." "Because it would mean working under the cables. There's a lot of strain on the cables, particularly when the city's being winched up a slope, like the one before the ridge. You've never seen a cable break, have you?" It was a rhetorical question. I hadn't known before this that cables were even used. "You'd be cut in half before you heard the bang," Malchuskin finished sourly. "So what was agreed?" "We've got an hour to finish. Then they start winching." There were still three sections of rail to lay. We gave the men a few more minutes' rest and then the work started again. As there were now four guildsmen and their teams concentrated in one area we moved quickly, but even so it took most of the hour to complete the track. With some satisfaction Malchuskin signaled to the Traction men that we were ready. We collected our tools and carried them to one side. "What now?" I asked Malchuskin. "We wait. I'm going back to the city for a rest. Tomorrow we start again." "What shall I do?" "I'd watch if I were you. You'll find it interesting. Anyway, we ought to pay off these men. I'll send a Barter guildsman out to you later today. Keep them here until he arrives. I'll be back in the morning." "Okay," I said. "Anything else?" "Not really. While the winching is taking place the Traction men are in charge out here, so if they tell you to jump, jump. They might need something done to the tracks, so you'd better be alert. But I think the tracks are all right. They've already been checked." He walked away from me, toward his hut. He looked very tired. The hired men also went to their huts and soon I was left to my own devices. Malchuskin's remark about the danger of a breaking cable had alarmed me, so I sat down on the ground at what I considered a safe distance from the site. There was not much activity in the region of the stay emplacements. All five of the cables had been hooked up, and now ran slackly from the stays across the ground parallel to the tracks. Two Traction guildsmen were by the emplacements, carrying out what I presumed was a final check on the connections. From the region of the ridge a group of men appeared and walked in two orderly files toward us. From this distance it was not possible to see who they were, but I noticed that one of their number left the file at approximately hundred-yard intervals and took up a position at the side of the track. As the men approached I saw that they were militiamen, each equipped with a crossbow. By the time the group reached the stay emplacements only eight of them were left and these took up a defensive formation. After a few minutes one of the militiamen walked over to me. "Who are you?" "Apprentice Helward Mann." "What are you doing?" "I've been told to watch the winching." "All right. Keep your distance. How many tooks are there here?" "I'm not sure," I said. "About sixty, I think." "They been working on the track?" "Yes." He grinned. "Too bloody tired to do any harm. That's okay. Let me know if they cause any trouble." He wandered away and joined the other militiamen. What kind of trouble the laborers would cause wasn't clear to me, but the attitude of the militia toward them seemed to be curious. I could only presume that at some time in the past the tooks had caused some kind of damage to the tracks or the cables, but l couldn't see any of the men with whom we'd been working presenting a threat to us. T HE militiamen on guard beside the tracks seemed to me to be dangerously near the cables, but they showed no sign of any awareness of this. They marched patiently to and fro, pacing their allotted sections of the track. I noticed that the two Traction men at the emplacements had taken up a position behind metal shields, just beyond the stays. One of them had a large red flag and was looking through binoculars toward the ridge. There, beside the five wheel pulleys, I could just make out another man. As all attention seemed to be on this man I watched him curiously. He had his back toward us, as far as I could make out at this distance. Suddenly he turned and swung his flag to attract the attention of the two men at the stays. He waved it in a wide semicircle below his waist, to and fro. Immediately the man at the stays with the flag came out from behind his shield and confirmed the signal by repeating the movement with his own flag. A few moments later I noticed that the cables were sliding slowly across the ground toward the city. On the ridge I could see the pulley wheels turning as the slack was taken up. One by one the cables stopped moving, although the major part of their length still lay flat on the ground -- I presumed because of the weight of the cables themselves, for in the region of the stays and the pulleys the cables were well clear of the ground. "Give them the clear," shouted one of the men at the stays and at once his colleague waved his flag over his head. The man on the ridge repeated the signal, then moved quickly to one side and was lost to view. I waited, curious to see what was next -- although from all I could see nothing was happening. The militiamen paced to and fro -- the cables stayed taut. I decided to walk over to the Traction men and find out what was going on. No sooner was I on my feet and walking in their direction than the man who had been signaling waved his arms at me frantically. "Keep clear!" he shouted. "What's wrong?" "The cables are under maximum strain!" I moved back. The minutes passed and there was no evident progress. Then I realized that the cables had been slowly tightening until they were clear of the ground for most of their length. I stared southward at the dip in the ridge: the city had come into sight. From where I was sitting I could just see the top corner of one of the forward towers bulking up over the soil and rocks of the ridge. More of the city came into view even as I watched. I moved in a broad arc, still maintaining a healthy distance from the cables, and stood behind the stays, looking along the tracks toward the city. With painful slowness it winched itself up the farther slope until it was only a few feet away from the five wheel pulleys which carried the cables over the crest of the ridge. Here it stopped and the Traction men began their signaling once more. There followed a long and complicated operation in which each of the cables was slackened off in turn, while the wheel pulley was dismantled. I watched the first pulley removed in this way, then grew bored. I realized I was hungry and, suspecting that I was unlikely to miss anything of interest, I went back to the hut and heated a meal for myself. There was no sign of Malchuskin, although nearly all his possessions were still in the hut. I took my time over the meal, knowing that at least another two hours would elapse before the winching could be resumed. I enjoyed the solitude and the change from the strenuous work of the past day. When I left the hut I remembered the militiaman's warning about potential trouble from the laborers and walked over to their dormitory. Most of them were outside, sitting on the ground, watching the work on the pulleys. A few were talking, arguing loudly and gesticulating, but I decided the militia saw threats where none existed. I walked back toward the track. long to nightfall. I reasoned that the rest of the winching should not take long once the pulleys were out of the way, for it was clear that now the tracks led along a downhill gradient. In due course the final pulley was removed and all five cables were once again taut. There was a short wait until, at a signal from the Traction man at the stays, the slow progress of the city continued -- down the slope toward us. Contrary to what I had imagined, the city did not run smoothly of its own accord on the advantageous gradient. By the evidence of what I saw the cables were still taut -- the city was still having to pull itself. As it came closer I detected a slackening of tension in the manner of the two Traction men, but their vigilance didn't alter. Throughout the operation they concentrated their whole attention on the oncoming city. Finally, when the huge construction was no more than about ten yards from the end of the tracks, the signaler raised his red flag and held it over his head. A large window ran across the face of the forward tower and here one of the many men who stood in view raised a similar flag. Seconds later the city halted. There was a pause of about two minutes. Then a man came through a doorway in the tower and stood on a small platform overlooking us. "Okay -- brakes secured," he called down. "We're slackening off now." The two Traction men came out from behind their metal shelters and stretched their limbs exaggeratedly. Undoubtedly they had been under considerable mental strain for several hours. One of them walked straight over to the edge of the city and urinated against its side. He grinned back at the other, then hauled himself up onto a ledge and clambered up the superstructure of the city itself until he reached the platform. The other man walked down past the cables -- which were now visibly slacker-and disappeared under the lip of the city itself. The militiamen were still deployed in their defensive formation, but even they seemed to be more relaxed now. The show was over. Seeing the city so near I was tempted to go inside myself, but I wasn't sure whether I should. There was only Victoria to see, and she would be occupied with her work. Besides, Malchuskin had told me to stay with the men and I thought I ought not disobey him. As I was walking toward the hut a man came to me from the direction of the city. "Are you Apprentice Mann?" "Yes." "Jaime Codings, from the Barter guild. Track Malchuskin said there were some hired men here who were to be paid off." "That's right." "How many?" said Codings. "In our crew, fifteen. But there are several more." "Any complaints?" "What do you mean?" I said. "Complaints -- any trouble, refusal to work." "They were a bit slow, and Malchuskin was always shouting at them." "Did they ever refuse to work?" "No." "A#I right. Do you know who their squad leader was?" "There was one called Rafael, who spoke English." "He'll do." the huts and we found the men. At their sight of Codings, silence fed abruptly. I pointed out Rafael. Codings and he spoke together in Rafael's language and almost at once one of the others shouted out angrily. Rafael ignored him and spoke to Codings, but it was clear that there was a lot of animosity. Once again someone shouted and soon many of the others had joined in. A crowd gathered around Codings and Rafael, some of the men reaching through the packed bodies and jabbing at Codings. "Do you need any help?" I shouted over the row at him, but he didn't hear. I moved closer and shouted the question again. "Get four of the militia," he called out in English. "Ted them to keep it low." I stared at the arguing men for a moment, then hurried away. There was still a small group of the militia in the area of the cable stays and I went in that direction. They had evidently heard the noise of the argument and were already looking toward the crowd of men. When they saw me running over to them six of the men started out. "He wants four militiamen," I said, gasping from my running. "Not enough. Leave that to me, sonny." The man who had spoken, who was evidently in charge, whistled loudly and beckoned toward some more of his men. Four more militiamen left their position near the city and ran over. The group of ten soldiers now ran toward the scene of the argument. I tailed them. Without waiting to consult Collings, who was still in the center of the melee, the militiamen charged into the group of men, swinging their crossbows as clubs. Codings turned around suddenly, shouted at the militiamen, but was seized from behind by one of the workers. He was dragged to the ground and the men moved in, kicking at him. The militiamen were obviously trained for this kind of fighting, for they moved expertly and quickly, swinging their improvised clubs with great precision and accuracy. I watched for a moment, then joined the struggle, trying to reach Codings. One of the hired men grabbed at my face, his fingers closing over my eyes. I tried to snatch my head away, but he had helpers. Suddenly I was free -- and saw two men who had attacked me fad. The militiamen who had rescued me made no sign of recognition, but carried on with their brutal clubbing. The crowd was swelling now, as other locals came to give assistance. I paid no heed to this and turned back into the thick of it, still trying to reach Codings. A narrow back was directly in front of me, clad in a thin white shirt sticking wetly to the skin. Unthinkingly I slammed my arm around the man's throat, pulled his head back and punched him roughly in the ear. He dropped. Another man was beyond him and I tried the same tactic, but this time before I could land a blow I was kicked roughly and went down. Through the mass of legs I saw Codings 's body on the ground, still being kicked. He was lying face down, his arms defensively over his head. I tried to push my way across to him, but then I too was being kicked. Another foot slammed against the side of my head, and for a moment I blacked out. A second later I was conscious again and, like Codings, I covered my head with my arms but pushed myself forward in the direction I had last seen him. Everything around me seemed to be a surging forest of legs and bodies and everywhere there was the roar of raised voices. Lifting my head for a moment I saw that I was only inches from Codings and pushed my way through until I was crouched on the ground beside him. I tried to stand, but was immediately felled by another kick. Much to my surprise I realized Codings was still conscous. As I fed against him I felt his arm go over my shoulders. "When I say," he bawled in my ear, "stand up!" A moment passed and I felt his arm grip my shoulder more tightly. "Now!" With a massive effort we pushed ourselves upward and at once he released me, swinging his fist around and catching a man full in the face. I did not have his height and the best I could manage was an elbow-jab into someone's stomach. For my trouble I was punched in the neck and once more fell. Someone grabbed me and hauled me to my feet.' It was Collings. "Hold it!" He put both his arms around me and pulled me erect. "It's okay," he said. "Hold on." Gradually the jostling around us eased, then stopped. The men moved back. I was dazed and through a red mist building up in my sight I caught a glimpse of a circle of militiamen, their armed crossbows raised and aimed. The hired men were moving away. I passed out. later. I was lying on the ground and one of the militiamen was standing over me. "He's okay," he shouted and moved away. I rolled painfully onto my side and saw that a short distance away Collings and the leader of the militia were arguing angrily. About fifty yards from me the hired men were standing in a group, surrounded by the militiamen. I tried to stand up and managed it on my second attempt. Dazedly, I stood and watched while Codings continued to argue. In a moment the militia officer walked toward the group of prisoners and Codings came over to me. "How do you feel?" he said. I tried to grin, but my face was swollen and painful. All I could do was stare at him. He had a huge red bruise up one side of his face and his eye was beginning to close. I noticed that he held one arm around his waist. "I'm okay," I said. "You're bleeding." "Where?" I raised my hand to my neck -- which was hurting abominably -- and felt warm liquid. ColUngs moved over and looked at it. "It's just a bad graze," he said. "Do you want to go back to the city and have treatment?" "No." I said. "What the hell happened?" "The militia over-reacted. I thought I told you to bring four." "They wouldn't listen." "I know -- they're like that." "But what was it all about?" I said. "I've worked with those men for a long time and they've never attacked us before." "There's a lot of built-up resentment," said Codings. "Specifically, in this case the problem was that three of the men have wives in the city. They weren't going to leave without them." "Those men are from the city?" I asked, not sure I had heard properly. "No-I said that their wives are there. These men are all locals, hired from a nearby village." "That was what I thought. But what are their wives doing in the city?" "We bought them." Ou j iOAmoniss viorn nothing coulc I i -- . waited  live ;# ! S SECHiA port and looked out. There was nothing to see, but he looked anyway. He was thinking that it had finally come and that he was no more ready for it now than he had ever been. The thing old spacers feared but never talked about was happening to him. He was lost in the void with no chance of getting home and with a terrified commander who was getting ready to flip his lid. "It's time we got out of here," he said. "Get out where?" said Moore. His voice cracked and his eyelids fluttered up and down like little pale blinds that were out of control. "There's a planet down there and we have a landing boat." "No, we've got to stay here and wait. Someone will come along." "We didn't just run out of gas on a highway somewhere," said Carson. The eyelids fluttered faster. "Don't talk to me like that." Carson started to say something but his mind went blank and he forgot the words. It didn't matter. They couldn't have been important. Once again he stared through the sideport at the empty black space that stretched in every direction. Now his mind was absolutely clear. Twenty minutes earlier he had been outside the ship, floating in that black space. He had gone out to hand-set a marking buoy. Right after he and Moore had spotted the planet they had checked for it on the map. It wasn't there, so they had done what they were paid to do -- prepared a buoy and Carson had gone out to send it on its way to orbit around the planet. The buoy planet could be located whenever someone wanted to find it. Their small ship was like an infant kangaroo that was lost outside its mother's pouch. Somewhere out in the void were the remains of the mother craft. Captain Larsen, fifty crewmen and the big, modern spacecruiser were dead. One minute the intercom had been chattering busily-the next had brought only silence. Like an umbilicus, the intercom fed comfort and security to the small ship, assured its crew that when the work day was over they could return to the protection of the mother craft. When the intercom stopped signaling, Moore and Carson made repeated attempts to reestablish communication. They failed and this meant only one thing. Something had happened to the big ship. The umbilicus was severed and the infant drifted helplessly. sideport and looked at the young man who was going to be his companion in death. Moore was his superior. No, Moore had been his superior. Now neither was top man. They were both subordinate to fate, Lady Luck, lousy circumstance. They had a landing boat and a few days' rations of food and water and they had an impassable stretch of distance between them and Earth. "You realize what this means," he said. "There's just you and me and what's outside that window." Moore jammed his eyes shut. "Shut up. Don't talk." Carson walked away. He began packing equipment and putting it into the little auxiliary boat. Moore followed him, dogged every footstep he took. "I'm not giving up." "Who said anything about giving up?" said Carson. "We're still alive." "For what? What do you call being alive?" "Just plain breathing, if that's all there is left to me. Somewhere you have to draw a line between what you want and what you'll settle for." "You don't know what's down there. Maybe there's no air, maybe it's too hot or all frozen. We may crash." "Maybe," said Carson. "We can't risk it. Not until we're sure. I don't want to go down there. This is insanity. You're insane. You should have been retired ten years ago. Why did they put me with an old man who's lived his life? I'm twenty-three. I haven't had any life at all." "Get in the boat," said Carson. He wondered what he would do if Moore refused. Emitting whimpers of despair, Moore climbed inside. Carson strapped himself into the pilot's seat and released the auxiliary from the larger craft. They floated free and drifted away. He didn't have much fuel. At exactly the same instant the instruments signaled a mass ahead he turned on the jets and took the boat into the planet's atmosphere. It looked worse than bad. Where was the sun? There was nothing but fog, nothing but gray mist prowling ahead of them, ugly and impossible to see through. No sunlight, no trees or flowers or vegetables, probably no animal life. He stiffened as Moore made a little gasping sound. Quickly he examined the screen, and then he saw it. "An ocean," said Moore. It looked like no ocean Carson had ever seen. It seemed endless. From the looks of it, they were coming down during a seasonal storm or this world was one big hurricane. Colossal waves rose and smashed together, formed snowy fringes that erupted into the sky and sprayed the boat with hard jets of water. "We're nearly out of fuel," said Moore. Through the fog Carson saw a dead-white shadow that looked like a stretch of beach. He gave the brake rockets a blast and prepared for a landing. Moore suddenly yelled and grabbed his arm. He dropped faster than he had intended. He tried to avoid the dune that leaped up in front of the screen, but he was too late. The boat's bottom scraped several yards of sandy rock off the dune and gave up a sizable section of her hull. It turned out to be a fortunate accident. If they hadn't hit the dune, they would have plowed into the bordering ocean that began a mile from where the first one ended. Their impetus was slowed by the partial collision and Carson was able to land short of a row of angry waves. It took him a shaky minute to realize they were down. His hands dropped from the controls and he sat frozen in his seat and listened to the whistling sound of air escaping from the chamber. Cautiously, he took a sniff. "I smell sulfur." He looked at Moore. "It's all right. The air is good. Doesn't smell so sweet, but it's good. I think." The lights in the ceiling flickered and grew dim. "You work on the power box while I take a look at the hull," Carson said. Moore lay inert, his eyes fixed on the screen. "Get up. Do as I say!" While the younger man fumbled his way out of his seat, Carson shifted supplies to cover the hole in the hull. Most of the damage was in the rear. Two cases of food tins had dropped out when they hit the sand. Wherever they were now, they were gone, along with the flashlights, flares and mattresses. He scratched his stubbled cheeks and thought about what was outside. "There isn't more than a mile of beach between those oceans," he said. "It must be no more than a sand bar. We'll be able to take a look outside at dawn." He lay down on his seat and stared at the screen. His stomach complained. There was one carton of rations between them. T HE medical belt strapped around his waist pinched him and he shifted position. While he watched for any movement on the beach, he thought about the belt. Back on a planet called Earth a man named Stanton had fastened the belt on Carson's body and had said a few things as he did so. "Don't ever take it off. No matter what happens, wear it." "Sounds important," Carson had said. "Call it the Physician. It's miniature but mighty. It knows every alien bug we've ever picked up. Nothing can kill you." "Barring death?" Stanton hadn't smiled. "We don't know the Physician's limitations. You aren't feeling any pricks but it's putting monitor wires into every essential part of your body. It carries more cures than you ever heard of. It can think, diagnose, prescribe and deal out the medicine." "Sounds like a miracle worker." "It's the Physician." "The master of my body?" said Carson. "Maybe more than that," said Stanton. "You mean my soul, too?" "Make jokes. The Physician exists to keep you alive. Your suit is supposed to protect you from alien environments. What happens if the suit springs a leak? Pressure, heat, gas, chemicals-the Physician can prep your body to resist them if you aren't exposed to them too quickly." "What about something that kills me slowly?" "It won't," said Stanton. "You're sure you aren't dreaming?" "I know what went into this thing. What I don't know is exactly how good it is. But it was made to keep you alive and it will do its job come hell or..." The last thought made Carson jerk upright in his seat. Damn Stanton and the medical belt. There were no problems of pressure or heat here, only the big ones of certain starvation and probably more alien bugs than a computer could count. He looked at his watch and realized he must have dozed. It was growing lighter outside and he could make out the waves thundering onto the beach. Moore was doing exercises in the space between the seats. Carson got up, went to the rear of the cabin and opened the food case. There had been eighteen tins the last time he checked. Now there were six. All the beef was gone. He turned and looked at Moore. The younger man's breath sent puffs of vapor into the air as he did knee bends. Strain and desperation were on his face. He tried to finish a bend and get upright again. At the last moment he grabbed one of the seats and threw himself across it. A wave of dizziness hit Carson. He swayed. "I expect you to share those cans of beef with me." Moore lay on the seat with his head buried in his arms. "I need more food than you." "We're going to share it -- right down to the last bite." Moore only buried his head deeper in his arms. Carson opened two tins of fruit and ate. After that he pulled his hat down over his ears, stepped out of the cabin and pressed the steel door shut behind him. wind. It was full of hard rain that found its way into every opening in his clothing. The sound of it was worse. Its screech, as it hurtled across the beach at him, entered his gered away from the boat and at the same time tore pieces from his handkerchief and stuffed them in his ears. This muffled the sound a bit so that instead of tearing his head apart it rumbled up and down every nerve in his spine. His feet made holes in the sand as he walked along the saturated beach. Behind him stretched a line of puddles. The ocean was a heaving mass. Whitecaps rose in the air and ran toward him. He gave up trying to protect his face from the spray. There was no defense against such a planet. There had to be germs in his body, old and new, and the Physician must be working overtime right now. It was all a waste of time. There were no cures for hunger and fear. The beach was dotted with dunes and he sat on one and thought for a long while. What about a raft? A useless idea. Even if there was anything on this world besides oceans and sandbars he and Moore would drown before they got a hundred yards from shore. His legs grew numb with cold and he realized water had soaked through his pants. It poured into his boots as he stood up. Sick and miserable, he dropped his chin to his chest and shut his eyes. There was no way out. This little wet patch was going to be his grave. He shuffled back to the boat and knocked on the hatch. The sound was absorbed by the wind and he knocked harder. He sensed movement on the other side of the panel, knew Moore was standing there with his face touching the cold steel, listening to him. He thundered on the hull with his fist. "Go away," yelled Moore. "Open up." "No." Carson swayed. The wind knocked him off his feet into a puddle. He scrambled up and threw himself at the boat. "Let me in." "Pay me first," cried Moore. Carson bent down and a quart of water flushed from his coat collar. Placing his hands on the hull, he pushed and kicked. Fog licked at his neck. The wind at his back became hands that tried to pull him down to the sand where it could lash him to shreds; the howling gale became a single shriek that threatened to shatter his brain. His fear built shapes that stalked him through the mist. They took hold of him with inhuman fingers, drew him away from the boat. He heard a sniffling sound. Pushing his face into the storm, he opened his eyes wide. He found himself crouched on the sand with his body turned to the water, and he realized that his legs were making weak movements forward. He screamed and leaped at the boat. "Let me in!" "Two cans of food," said Moore. Again he smashed at the panel. "The food should be mine," said Moore. His fists were bruised and bleeding. "Two cans," he gasped. "No, by God, I want it all!" "You can have it all." The door swung open. A heavy boot caught him in the face as he fell forward. passed before he came to consciousness. When he opened his eyes he found Moore on his knees beside him, staring intently down at him. There was a gun in Moore's hand and there was fear in his eyes. "You stopped breathing for about five minutes. I knew you were alive, but you weren't breathing." "Get away from me." "How could you do it? How could you live without breathing?" Moore began to make gagging sounds. Putting his hand over his mouth, he started to heave. Carson grabbed the gun and climbed to his feet. He threw the gun at the wall, fell onto his seat and held his aching head. "I'm sick," Moore gasped. Carson closed his eyes. His head hurt, his stomach ached and he couldn't seem to get enough air into his lungs. Staggering to his seat, Moore dropped into it like a limp bundle, "You were so worried about the food. You needn't have been. It makes you sick to eat." "We can't be sick," said Carson. "We're wearing the medical belts. We're just in a state of shock." "This whole planet is in a state of shock. It doesn't like human beings." "It's just another planet." Moore leaned over, stared at him. "How do you feel? Inside, I mean." "Cold, hungry, thirsty, miserable." "I feel like a balloon that's about ready to pop. The pressure is all through me, in my legs, my arms, my chest and head. I keep thinking the next breath will finally do it, open that hole in the top of my skull and everything inside will go up like a firecracker. I start to pick up something and suddenly my fingers don't work -- or I start to scratch myself and I find the itch is in my fingers or my arms -- or it's inside my brain where I can't get at it -- " "Shut up," said Carson. "You feel it. You're scared, like me. If it hadn't been for you I wouldn't be here, but I can't kill you because I don't want to be left alone." "We're both scared. If you'd get hold of yourself we might be able to figure something out." "We don't have a prayer. There isn't anything on this planet but water." "Go to sleep," said Carson. He closed his eyes, made himself lie flat on the seat. Exhaustion swarmed over him and he felt himself slipping down a dark slope toward sleep. He forced himself awake long enough to take a look at Moore. The other man lay on his back, his eyes shut. He looked dead. His chest was still. He wasn't breathing. But Carson knew he was alive. Once he sat up, torn from a sound sleep, to find Moore fumbling at him. "Did you hear it?" "What?" said Carson. "Someone called me." "I was talking in my sleep." "It wasn't you." Carson dreamed he was lost in a black cloud, his weightless body drowned in fog. Stretching his legs, he felt his foot touch something. Frantically he groped for it. His fingers reached out, his body extended. He got out of his seat and stood up. "Where are you going?" said Moore, his voice frightened. "Home." "I am awake." He opened the door. Moore leaped from his seat and gave him a violent shove. "Go, damn you! Whatever is out there can have you, but it won't get sand. Water filled his mouth. Wind swooped into his ears. Spray lashed his face. He awoke with a scream. Staggering to his feet, he walked toward the ocean. His foot touched the roiling surf. He took one last breath before going into the waves. Water closed over his head and the tide grabbed his legs and drew him down into a dark universe of suffocating pain. As he opened his mouth to inhale and put an end to the pain, something encircled his waist and began to take him upward and away from the grave. He struggled, but the arm was too strong. Abruptly he felt the wind on his face. He was still fighting as he was taken from the sea and carried ashore. There came a steady pressure on his back and then he forgot everything in his struggle to keep from choking to death. At last he rolled onto his back and looked up. There were two of them, and their brown, scaly skins shone in the dim light. The scales shifted as they moved. Each stood six feet tall on two legs that ended in broad, web-toed feet. Each hand had three webbed digits. The heads were large. The eyes protruded. There were double indentations for nostrils. They had wide mouths and jutting chins. Long slits opened and closed where their ears would have been, had they been human, and similar slits moved on their sides. "Fish," said a hoarse, insane voice. Moore came swiftly across the sand, the gun in one hand up and aimed and before Carson could cry out, the shot sounded. One of the aliens dropped to the sand without making a sound. Its companion stepped back but made no attempt to escape. "Goddamn you, you killed it," cried Carson. "What did you think I meant to do?" Moore asked as he scrambled on over the sand. "Keep your eye on that other one." He grabbed a knife from his pocket, lunged onto the fallen creature and carved a deep line in its leg. Hacking off a chunk of flesh, he raised it to his nose and sniffed. With a curse, he hurled it away. "Stinking animal," he yelled and drove his knife into the carcass. The other creature sprang at him and wrapped its fingers around his throat. Moore sank the knife into its shoulder as he fell. Yanking it free, he raised it to stab again. Carson hurtled forward, hit him with a fist and knocked him onto his back. The creature tried to reach Moore's throat and Carson took it by the leg and hauled it away a few yards. He turned just as Moore rushed him. This time he punched with all his strength. Moore lay on his side, blood gushing from his nose. For an instant he looked as if he were going to attack again. Instead he turned onto his stomach and crawled away toward the boat. Carson knelt beside the wounded creature. The inner sheath of its double-lidded eyes slid up and down as it watched him. He shivered and tried to shield his face from the wind with his coat collar. As he reached to touch the scaly body a sudden pain ripped through his chest. He coughed, vomited. Clawing at his throat, he fell across the creature and blacked out. Two alien hands were kneading his back and neck when he regained consciousness. He rolled over. The alien stayed beside him, blinking its double-lidded eyes and gently blowing water from its gill-ears. It watched him with quiet interest. "Get out of here," Carson said weakly. "That crazy Moore will kill you just for fun." The alien blew water and kept its eyes on his face. "You're in the wrong place to have that big head," Carson whispered. "Who ever heard of a fish with brains?" He drew his knees to his chest to relieve the pain in his stomach. Spray slapped his bare head. He hunched against a dune and tried to wish he were dead, but within him a spark of insanity flared and he knew he wanted to live. He kept seeing fields of Earth shimmering in heat waves, deserts scorched from the sun, pots boiling over open fires. He hated to let go. There were still things he had to think about, questions he wanted to find answers to, places he wanted to go. "I don't need you," he said to the alien. He pointed to the ocean. "Go on, get out of here. Go home." The creature obeyed. With fluid motions it turned and entered the water. fact that the wind and spray battered his unprotected face. It made no difference. He was too old, too human, too fragile to meet this planet on its own terms and survive. He thought of Stanton, spoke away. "What now, mister miracle worker? There's no cure for the incurable, you know. Why did you waste your breath? But it's funny. Even at this stage of the game, I can't help wondering. A machine, being a narrow-minded idiot, doesn't know when to quit. What does it do when its primary function turns out to be impossible? Does it have a nervous breakdown? I wonder..." He must have slept, for when he opened his eyes the faint light in the sky was nearly gone. He was astonished that he was still alive. A cautious inventory of what he was feeling inside made him sit up in bewildered alarm. It wasn't possible that he could feel so well. He ought to be burning up with fever, ought to be lying in the mud and hacking out his lungs. He started to get up and felt the seat of his pants rip. Carefully, he stood up straight. For a moment he swayed with vertigo and then a warm glow began to radiate inside him. New energy flowed through his back and legs. It scared him. It wasn't normal. He liked it, but it was wrong. He should be dead, stretched out in t he puddles like a wet sock. "What the hell?" he said. "What's -- " Something happened to his voice. He opened his mouth to yell, but he couldn't make a sound. His jacket gripped him across the chest like a vise and he took a few stumbling steps, tried to curse. He tore off the jacket and threw it to the ground. Before he had time to tell himself (hat he had lost his mind his feet began to hurt. The boots were crushing them. Hopping in awkward circles, he rid himself of his confining clothes. When the wind swooped upon him he snarled at his insanity and tried to put the boots back on. All at once he stood .still. He trembled with shock. His heart pounded. Alter a long look at the foot he had been trying to ram into his boot he sat on the sand with his arms wrapped across his chest. Finally he had another look. His foot was turning a dark brown color. Between the thickening toes a sheath of skin was beginning to form. He fell face down in the sand and covered his head with his arms. He wanted to crawl inside the planet, conceal himself in it, hide from the atmosphere, the light, his own horror. He dug in with his toes and felt the sand grate against the new skin growing there. He had a disease the Physician couldn't combat. Not once had he believed the machine was a miracle worker -- and he had been right. He raised his head and looked into the dim light and the planet closed about him like a living thing. Death moved up close and he squeezed his eyes shut and waited for the terror that would come. Narrow-minded machine -- give it several orders but make one the most important: keep this mortal package alive. Put all the elements you could think of at its disposal; narrowminded machine would naturally play God. Master of my body, master of my soul. I have only one being. Not two. A master of one is the master of the other. Have I got that correct? Have I forgotten something? reality around him he abandoned Earth and all it had meant to him. There would be no escape from this world. Earth was another dimension that would never come his way again. They no longer belonged to one another. His body lengthened and filled out. The pores of his flesh opened and grew new tissue, a tough and durable material that cut the wind's brutality and accepted it like a balmy breeze. He stood on his feet, naked but rapidly becoming clothed with the exterior that he needed in order to survive. Death fled away from him and he laughed without sound. He looked at the boat and the thought came to him that he had to go to Moore, tell him what was happening, make him understand that this was what Carson had meant when he said that somewhere a man had to draw a line between what he wanted and what he would settle for. Effortlessly he ran across the sand toward the boat, raised a hand to rap against the panel. His hand froze in the air. Sorrow billowed in him as he stared through the open door at the figure stretched out on the cabin floor. The gun still in his fist, Moore had a little bloody hole between his eyes. Taking the gun from the limp fingers, Carson laid it aside and examined Moore's hand. He saw the telltale broadening of the palm, the web that had begun to form by the thumb, the darkening of the skin. He left the boat and swung the door shut behind him for the last time. For long minutes he stood looking at the craft that had brought him and the dead boy so far from the mother ship. Moore had believed that being a conformist was more important than being alive. The spray washed over him with exhilarating touches, the wind cooled his body while he waited on the sand. The muted sounds of the planet were music to his mind. He waited, breathing softly at first and then not breathing at all. When it was finished, he knew, and he looked down at himself. What he saw pleased him well enough. It was a good body and not unhandsome to his eyes. The medical belt felt a little tight. With a flick of a finger, he loosened it a notch. He stared up at the fog. Somewhere out there in the void spun a small green planet. The people on it didn't know the exact meaning of life and for the first time in their existence they hadn't insisted that they did. They created a thinking machine that owned an open-ended philosophy. The Physician had no prejudices. Had Stanton known? Maybe he had guessed. If the Physician would not allow a man to die... but this sounded like such a preposterous boast. Yet, suppose it were fact. What if ? Carson walked toward the ocean with an eager step. The sky was dark, and the spray lashed the barren beach as the newly born being sank into the depths of his new world.  T HE most surprising writer I've run across in years is Angela Carter. One might also say "colorful" and "unusual" and a good number of other things, including just plain "good." But "surprising" is exactly the right word, all through Heroes and Villains (Pocket Books, #c). When people speak in her work, you don't know what they're going to say; when they act, you will be surprised at what they do. There are many other good things about Ms. Carter's attack on narrativeher vivid color, her familiarity with her scene, the unexpectedness of her characters and plot development -- but it is the recurrent surprise that is her hallmark. This book was published three years ago in hard covers and well over a year ago in paperback and I did not see it at the time of either release, but damned if I'll withhold a review of it for that reason -- it's too good a book and you deserve it. The publishers list three other books by Angela Carter; I must assume that they are mainstream -- whatever that really means -- but this one, (surprisingly) called on the cover "a gothic fantasy of the future," deals with a post-holocaust situation in which a few neat stockaded villages have been organized by Professors -- anachronistic research scientists and educators with their own militia -- and an outside world of raiding barbarians and certain others -- mutated, sick, rotten, horrible. The story is Marianne's. She grew up, daughter of a Professor, in one of the villages and was a witness, more than once, to raids, until one day, not quite against her will, she rode off with the raiders... and not one more word do you get from me about the story. About the wandering-across-the-line of mainstream writers, however -- and the wandering goes both ways -- I have nothing but applause. Personally I have always felt uneasy with the hardline, stonewall definitions of sf, a field toward which I was drawn originally because it seemed to have no horizons, no limits at all, like poetry. I'll have more to say about that later, but for the moment the surprising Ms. Carter gives us an excellent reason for dissolving barriers. Heroes and Villains leaves me parched for more Carter, and lo on her flyleaf are the names of three more works: Honeybuzzard, The Magic Toyshop, and Several Perceptions. I shall cross that barrier, if indeed there be one, to find and read these books, and may denizens of the deeps of the mainstream, baited by something we have done, be led to paddle over here. We'll all benefit. il acter is Robert Wells, whose Right-handed Wilderness (Ballantine, #) is a real find. Meet Shroud, aging, loving doctor, and the urgent, earnest macho investigator Bart Reve ("Don't call me Mister Reve. I am not half a man; don't use half my name."). And above all, Selinda, whose love for and with Shroud is something to wonder at and wish for (let the prepositions fall where they may). The closely woven strands of his intricate plot leave no loose ends -- overall, it makes no pretensions beyond melodrama and it is that of the highest order. The science aspect is ingenious, unusual, reasonable and provocative. It's the kind of book that makes a buck and a quarter worthwhile outlay -- you pay more for a lousy movie. I N A peculiar and doubtless unjust way I am getting a little bugged at Roger Elwood. He has so many contracts going with so many publishers that he threatens to corner the anthology market, driving out other anthologists with other approaches. I would hate to see him, at his very best, threatening my access to Silverberg, Disch, Knight, Carr, or Harrison Aldiss, just to blurt out an incomplete list. Yet it must be said on the hardworking Mr. E's behalf that he has been able to bug certain publishers, some of them small, remote and unknown to most of us, to enter the sf area, to their benefit and certainly, by expansion of the market, to the benefit of the writers. And an argument bridging both points of view, pro and con: does the proliferation of anthologies make the cream at the top creamier -- or dilute it? Do the anthos make it tougher for the magazines, or are they better because so much of the slush-pile is drawn off to the books? Well -- wherever the argument goes, whatever the fate of either outlet, boom, bubble or bust, the fact remains that when Elwood comes up with a good one it's very good indeed viz .Future City (Trident Press, #). Will you look at this cast of characters: Foreword by Simak, afterword by Pohl, and in between, original stories and poems by Disch, Bova, Offutt, Janifer (a welcome rarity, Janifer), Malzberg and O'Donnell (how about that?!), Lafferty, Bill Nolan, Koontz, D. M. Price, the Bilkers, Virginia Kidd (where you been?), Scortia (a harsh hard heavy one, this), Frank Herbert, Zebrowski, Silverberg, Hensley, Robin Schaeffer (a fine tiny sharp little thing), Thomas F. Monteleone and Harlan Ellison. So many of these stories are downbeat, some speak of hopelessness -- and yet for most of them there's an underlying regard for the city and what it means, has meant to all of us. More than one of these authors say the city stands, the people die... but they say it with respect. Some say the city dies, the people die, too. Some say the city dies but the people live. Reading all the way through to Pohl's beautifully written afterword is quite an experience... and let no one, at any stage of argument, say Elwood can't put together a big one. one of the most proficient editors in the business. What he looks for -- further, what he gets by finding, by persuasion, by demonstration and sometimes, I think, by an almost unholy luck -- is a kind of literate and thought-provoking story bearing a special texture. He cares about science and about fiction and about science-fiction; his parameters for the Scale (I in.  # ft.) precision metal castings of over # U.S. and foreign warships. Very minutely and accurately detailed. Practically every World War II type, e.g. battleships, carriers, cruisers, etc. and class, e.g. Arizona, Iowa, Enterprise, Essex, Saratoga, Alaska, Baltimore, Brooklyn, Cleveland, Fletcher, Hood, Bismarck, Yamato, etc. represented. Whole miniature fleet ideal for collections, war games, mementos. These models are improved versions of those used by the Navy for recognition training during WW II. Warship data books and naval war games available as well. Send #? for illustrated catalog to: Dept.GN-I Box # Westfield, N.J. #I latter are rather more broad and inclusive than many of his colleagues', which is, I think, a good thing. In any case, his personal stamp on an anthology is as distinctive as a fingerprint and, after having read two of them, you could spot a third with the titles worn off. Universe # (Random House #) demonstrates the Gene Wolf is a triumph of the unexpected, full of disturbing disorientations, both for characters and the reader -- and yet is flawlessly consistent. It's called The Death of Doctor Island and will surely be in the running at award-time. In addition there are stories by Effinger, Silverberg (ringing more changes on the go-back-and-kill-your grandfather theme than anyone has ever done before), an absolutely enchanting fable by Ross Rocklynne (who was writing sf before most of his readers were born), a brand-new Pangborn -- always something to celebrate -- writing about the possibility, some time after the "Davy" period, that the world may be round. Then there's Ed Bryant and Gordon Eklund, each with a fantastic female, each with her special passions and compassions. All original, of course, and when I say original I mean just that. D ID you ever hear of a book called A Wrinkle in Time' I happen to know a little of the back-story on that, and tell it sometimes when I teach writing and sometimes to zap beginning writers who are sulky after a rejection. Madeleine L'Engel wrote it, after selling one mainstream novel which was what's called a "critical success," which means nobody made any money, but at least the writer is now an Author. Miss L'Engle then wrote Wrinkle -- not for any special market or genre, but just writing well a story she cared about. She submitted it and it bounced. It bounced again and still again -- it was rejected successively by # publishers. No misprint that -- I said two dozen plus four. Her husband was -- is -- an actor, and things at that time were not so dewy in show biz either, so they both said the hell with it, writing and acting both and, scraping up every available sou, they opened a crossroads general store in the wilds of Connecticut. Nine years later something moved Miss L' to resubmit the book and it hit. It also won the Newbery Medal as the best children's book of the year, which says something about book awards and I suppose about the contemporary child as well. It wasn't written to be a children's book; what it is is science fiction of the finest kind, where the science is intriguing and the people in it real and care-able about. Anyway it was followed by The Arm of the Starfish and now by A Wind in the Door (Farrar, Straus  Giroux, #) and I urge you to get these books and read them. It's high time and past time that this truly beautiful writer gets the recognition in our field which she deserves. l Silverberg is a heady experience indeed. He is completely a liberated writer, by which I mean... Well, let's put it this way. I carry with me at all times a silver symbol, the letter Q with an arrow through it, the name of which is "Ask the next question." It means that no matter how good a situation may be in which you find yourself, there is some significant question that may be asked -- and you'd better ask it, because if you don't, or if you can't find it, you're dead. And if you ever reason yourself through to an answer and you can't or won't ask the next question, you have ceased to be alive. It means what Charles Fort meant when he wrote, "Any answer is not necessarily the only answer." The symbol is that of all that is ongoing, mutable, life-oriented and fearlessly curious, beyond prejudice or preconception. So: Robert Silverberg's mind seems to have been branded with this symbol and it glows through everything he has written recently. It certainly illuminates the contents of Unfamiliar Territory (Scribner's, #), a collection of # of his previously published stories. (The galleys I have do not indicate if any of these are original; but some are new to me.) Some, like the celebrated Good News from the Vatican, you may know well; one, In Entropy's Jaws, is quite the most fascinating exposition of the nature of time that I have ever read. There isn't a bad story in the lot; Silverberg can, I think, do anything he wants to do except that. L our new Managing Editor dealt partly with my basic view of sf -- what it is I look for in the books and stories I read; or, when you come right down to it, what my definition of science fiction is. Well, I think you have a right to know. I wrote an essay for the New York Times Book Review a while back, the thrust of which was that no definition to date fails to leak, and that the nature of the beast is that it can't be defined. On the strength of this I was asked by the Encyclopedia Americana to write an article for them defining it. Well, I tried my best, and essentially what I wrote was this: that if you go to the dictionary for the definition of the word fiction, you'll get fairly satisfactory answers, but if you look up science you will get (as in the big Random House Dictionary) six definitions which deal with systems and systematics, with the arrangement and methodology of data. I found this profoundly unsatisfactory; I can think of a long list of truly great sf which does not immediately concern itself with these strictures. So I went further and looked into the etymology of the word "science" and found that it derives from the Latin scientia, which means, not "method" nor "system" but knowledge. The concept of sf as "Knowledge Fiction" satisfies me completely. It permits the inclusion, for example, of Lord of the Flies in the sf category because of its profound investigation of the origins of religion and secular power in a human society; it even puts Kurt Vonnegut where (dammit) he belongs. I have this addendum, one of those vague but poignant definitions like "Love is when...": If you have a story and yank out the science (knowledge) aspects, and the story falls apart, it was sf. If you have a story and yank out the science (knowledge) aspects and a story still exists, then you have that cowboy story that occurs on Mars instead of in Texas. All of which I have said before elsewhere, but perhaps it's worth repeating here. See you next month.  The Bast From i Galaxy of the best science fiction published today about worlds of tomorrow... Outstanding authors... magnetic stories... scientific believability... low cost... To be savored again and again... a must for your science fiction library... The city of the apes was on the brink of an horrendous destruction that had happened once -- and was suddenly inexorably, happening again... The apes are back in a new shocker from Twentieth Century-Fox...that will keep you A suspense-filled adventure about one man against an unknown civilization that knew of his existence before he was born! AS# lbJ. A collection of unpredictably imaginative tales by a modern master of science fiction. AS#I #f Galaxy Magazine A collection of science fiction that challenges the mind and captivates the imagination AN # #tf A collection of mind-bending science fiction adventure that soars beyond the imagination AN # #? Two men pursue the Rithian Monster who has successfully disguised itself as a human being. AS# # A nightmare suddenly wrought into stark reality... as men and women who look like themselves, act like themselves, but are not themselves. AN# #tf A collection of science-fiction masterworks from Lester Del Rey, Robert Silverberg, Fritz Leiber, James Blish, and six other great writers. AN# #? prediction of tomorrow's beliefs. AX# # A compelling and fascinating anthology of seven science-fiction masters exploring the "ends of time." AS# # Here is a portrait of ordinary men and women who sought the wrong answer, opened the wrong door to evil. AS#II # "Psycho." AX#I# #tf Voyage only two centuries into the future to find a world filled with luxurious houses of execution. AS# # A completely new anthology of stories never before published in book form by masters of science fantasy. AX#I # (j. A look into the future when a massive computer system provides all of man's earthly needs. AX# ## t #i miogda.ie, N v # Please add #g for shipping) This struggle for survival had all the beauty of love. Would encroaching man upset the delicate balance? In one arm of the universe the sylvan globe of Narr spins in the gravity web of a small red sun. This realm, which is at once environment and being, home and inhabitant, is a planet cloaked largely in closelying broad-leafed vegetation that hugs the moist soil, protecting it from the thirsty breezes and drying winds that skirmish Narr's surface. There are trees here, too, that loop and scallop across the face of the planet in long unbroken bands. These bands interconnect, so that nowhere do they have beginning or end. The trees grow thick, sheltering broad channels that carry water. And if one possesses a certain awareness, stepping beneath the trees one will perceive that these waters offer a murmurous refrain as they pass. Shelter me, green brother, they say. I bathe your roots in moisture. I receive your life's fluid when the sky kingdom Fliiyr threatens. So spread strong limbs to shield my vulnerable body. I am your flowing sister. And if one brings awareness, one will perceive that the trees answer, Flow, sweet sister. Bring me the moisture I crave. When Fliiyr rumbles, receive my precious essence and carry it safely in your arms. See how I defend you? I am your green brother. This is the communion that passes from trees to waters and back again, a murmurous refrain that has comforted and reassured through the ages. But today's green brother's sentinel leaves send down intelligence. There is a change in the air. Light lessens. Fliiyr's restless breezes draw back into stillness. And there are other, more subtle and ominous indications. Storm threatens. The trees know immediately. Their capillaries contract. The precious fluids of life are expressed, boiling out into the soil, from there quickly joining sweet sister in her channel. Receive, sister, the trees plead with woody urgency. Cherish these fluids in safety until I can drink them back. Storm is near. The waters swell and thicken, becoming dark. I cherish, brother... Protect me... The sky rumbles. The air darkens. The voices of Fliiyr bellow across the land, crackling, damning. Jagged white fingers reach down. Winds appear, howling from dry throats. Fluid safely discharged, the trees hunch stolidly between sweet sister and the skvborne menace. There is no interchange between brother and sister now. There is only fear. Storm stalks and hunts across Narr. I grounds. Her party had stepped asoil six hours ago to greet its new surroundings with tense-lipped silence. Now, at midafternoon, individual members continued to dart uneasy glances at the sky. Barrett looked up. The sun was a rose-red egglet in a pale violet sky. The ground where they erected the first domes was flat, densely carpeted with unremarkable vegetation. A line of trees grew in the near distance. Deep beneath the trees flowed the stream from which they already drew drinking water. Certainly there was nothing here to stimulate anxiety. Conversely everything was here. There was the jarring unfamiliarity of open space, of harsh sunlight that lanced the eyes, of drinking water that carried no expected chemical taint. And there was the emptiness of an uninhabited world, the terrible barren stillness that dissolved every uttered word, purging it from existence. Cham Diallo, slight, his head shaven except for a single long braid, approached, prayer robe on his arm. He offered: "I am ready to inspect the fields, Headsw'an." Deliberately Barrett relaxed taut facial muscles. "Good." She unmoored the hoverscooter. Lofting, she held the scooter briefly above settlement grounds. The headsman's dome was already fully assembled. Three of the twelve dorms would be up before dark. Satisfied, she took the scooter planet-north. Native vegetation had been burned back from the edges of the preplowed acreage. Landing, Barrett paced across the scorched apron. As she bent to study the exposed soil she was keenly aware of responsibility. The settlers had been provided with food, materials and supplies sufficient to insure survival for five years. Within those five years, they must prove they could survive here indefinitely by their own efforts. Otherwise they would be returned to the warrens of CityAmerica and to the bottom of the planet-party list, those of them who chose to try again. Barrett stood. We'll make this world produce, she vowed. She turned. Diallo, prayer robe on his shoulders, was kneeling. When he rose she spoke briskly. "We'll hike the agtechs out tomorrow. Offhand I don't foresee any amendment to Klass's cultivation schedule." They had already lofted again when Diallo drew her attention to the sky behind them. Minutes before it had been pale violet. Now it was purple with cloud. As they hung, watching, darkness folded arms around the sun. "Storm." Quickly Barrett skimmed toward the settlement. "I want everyone in the headsman's dome, Second. We don't have rods on the dorms yet." When the scooter touched down wind fingered Barrett's hair and a sulky darkness claimed half the sky. A few of the party stood slackly, cloud-darkness in their eyes. Others scurried. Juvenile Director Laer toddled a clutch of children past. Quickly the wind ceased to finger and began to whip. At a distance a bright slash of white briefly united cloud and soil. The sky grumbled and spat moisture into Barrett's eyes. She maintained calm as she saw the last of her people into the big dome, "No cause for alarm. The grounded rods will protect us from electrical discharges." They secured dome doors and the sky turned black, offering dramatic contrast for the lightning that lit the horizon. A black-bellied beast, the storm strode toward them on flickering legs. Isolated flurries of moisture spattered clearplas panes but were quickly sucked back into the air. Barrett turned. Her people had been briefed. They knew what it was that prowled outside, knew that although it was more severe than any storm they had ever experienced at the bottom of City America's concrete canyons, its flashing tongue could not reach them in the dome. But facts were of the mind, fear of the blood. Barrett paced through the gathering, offering assurance. Diallo's Order of Confluence had claimed the largest storeroom. The mystics knelt in a bright-robed circle, bowed heads making them one. Their twenty voices, combined, created an airy whisper. A summons from the hallway: "Headsw'an! Disturbance in the second conference room." Reaching the room, Barrett was greeted by a dozen frozen faces. Keef Zinc spun, narrow features fierce. "Head! Sparling sent my girl for water!" "I detailed Vella and Carlo Hegg to fetch more water before anyone saw the storm coming," the little woman defended herself quickly. "I didn't realize they were still out when we were ordered to take cover. I-" Barrett turned back to Zinc. "You've checked the entire dome for them, citizen?" "You think I wouldn't know if my girl was inside? She'd be with Laer, wouldn't she? Carlo, too." Barrett glanced around. Diallo was beside her. "Get Laer." Diallo bobbed away and returned with the burly young juvenile director. "I haven't seen them since they went on water detail," he contended. "But I briefed them on storm safety before I released them. And Carlo's got sense for two." "Then we can assume they're safe," Barrett assured Zinc. "They've probably taken cover under the trees. I'll loft out to locate them as soon as the storm passes." now Barrett moved through her people, disturbed. True, Vella Zinc was fifteen, presumably mature enough to manage her own survival. And Carlo Hegg was an aggressively capable seventeen. But beyond the dome lightning probed and clawed. Wind bawled. If the rains that followed were extensive it might be hours before Barrett could loft in search. However no rains attended this storm. For another quarter-hour clearplas was alternately spattered and sucked dry. Then the storm stalked away across the horizon. The sun, a luminous Easter egg, reappeared. When the main door opened Zinc was among the first to push outside. Barrett stepped after him. "Zinc. Which is your work crew?" Zinc's narrow face petrified. "Work crew can suck a rock up its lube! I'm going out there." "No. I can't offer scooter passage. I'll need the space if anyone is injured. And you haven't been excused from duty. But if you'll name your crew leader I'll have Vella report to you when I return her." The urge to physical disputation was apparent in Zinc's bunching arms. Barrett met his belligerent glare. Zinc deflated. "Dailey's crew. Unloading the second capsule." "Good. I'll loft immediately." But she did not move until Zinc rejoined his crew. Then she swung low across the land. As she neared the trees she noted that, despite the severity of I he storm, neither wind nor lightning had inflicted major damage. She had almost reached the trees when Vella Zinc and Carlo Hegg struggled out of a shallow hollow in the ground. Barrett swung and settled near. Neither juvenile seemed to comprehend her sudden appearance. Their faces were twin masks, stiff, stark. Barrett dismounted. "Hegg. Why didn't you take shelter under the trees? Didn't you see the storm approach?" Carlo nodded numbly, a square boy with a hard, aggressive face. "We -- saw it." "We-" "Yes?" Barrett directed full attention to the girl. Vella was tall but slight, her thin face seldom animated by spirit. "We saw the storm when we started back with the pails," Carlo interrupted, suddenly determined to speak. "We ran back to take shelter in the trees. It was closer than the settlement. Then we decided it would be better out here. So we -- came out." Barrett sensed evasion in his answer. She decided not to press the matter immediately. "Well, load the pails in the rear bay. I'll lift you back." "Sure." Carlo shot an evaluating glance at the girl. "But I better warn you, Head -- the water's gone funny." Quickly he lugged a pail near and unlidded it. Barrett glanced into the container, then pulled back involuntarily. A heavy odor emanated from the pail. "Let's pour a sample into the lid." They did so and examined it distastefully. Water from the stream that had been clear and sweet earlier was gray now, clouded, repellent. "Anyone want to taste it?" Carlo suggested. "No. And we won't draw water again until the stream has cleared. There's evidently been heavy storm runoff." "But it didn't rain, did it?" Carlo demanded immediately. "And anyway, we drew this water before the storm actually came. Because we didn't see the storm till we came out of the trees and headed back." "But the water was dirty when we went under the trees, Head," Vella interposed. "We noticed the smell then. I didn't want -- and we noticed it was different under the trees then too. We-" Carlo's gesture was rejective. "You noticed it was different. I didn't see anything." "I didn't see anything either. I noticed it was different." She glanced from Carlo to Barrett. "It was." Barrett nodded. "There are definite atmospheric changes associated with the approach of storm, Vella. Possibly they were intensified in the enclosed area under the trees. And although we didn't have rain here, obviously there was heavy fall somewhere upstream. That accounts for the clouding of the water." "That's right." Carlo's tone was aggressive. Vella's eyes fell. Barrett sighed. "Carlo, empty the pails before you load them. I want to have a look at the stream." The trees were giants, at once tall, massive and dense with foliage. Their lower branches created a sheltering arch. Barrett stooped to enter. The air beneath the trees was heavy with the repellent odor she had detected in the water in Carlo's pail. She peered up and around with a disturbing sense of having entered a new environment. Leaves moved on the lower branches of the trees. The sound of water was a throaty murmur. The air itself was still, hauntingly so, as if there were some unperceived presence here. Straightening, Barrett approached the streambed. Six hours ago the water had flowed low in the channel. Now it was high. Barrett stooped and filled her cupped palm. She flicked the water away immediately, distastefully. Storm runoff. She stood and glanced around, uneasy victim of the sensation that tongues spoke under these trees, tongues whose language she could not comprehend. The still air was not disturbed by their murmurous appeal. But she was. Briskly she removed herself from the haunted stillness. Vella and Carlo waited beside the scooter. They lofted back in silence. Time passed its slow hand across the face of Narr. From the high kingdom Fliiyr directed down assassins, wind and storm. But low-growing vegetation shielded Narr from assault. Dense-limbed trees protected her running waters. Brother and sister, trees and water faced the aggressor, flowing, protecting, always resuming their murmurous refrain when crisis passed. Then brother and sister became aware of a new factor. It was one neither could comprehend. It was not of Narr. Nor was it of Fliiyr. It intruded upon their age-old communion, adding a disruptive refrain of its own. But to understand it in the singular was misleading. It was not singular. Even when the voice it employed was only one, that voice carried disparate messages. Fight, the messages said. Yield, Seek, Win. Die. Seize. Give. Be. Sometimes the voice denied the truth-reality of their being. At other times it tried, however tentatively, to merge its voice with theirs. It was a phenomenon difficult to assimilate, particularly when consciousness was amorphous and channeled largely into the murmurous refrain of being and surviving. Flow, sister-protect, brother... Then the sun climbed up Fliiyr's pale shoulder again and there came an incursion that was many voices at once. Like a wedge, it pushed beneath the trees. It was chaos. Fortunately it did not remain chaos. Instead the new incursion found the rhythm and flow of being and joined its multiple voices to the murmurous refrain. The invading voices became one, first with one another, then with brother and sister. The combined voice made itself welcome, a comforting part of the reassurance that passed from trees to The last word in time-machine novels. "This is all wildly imaginative and mindbending. Gerrold is such a good writer... After reading this one, time-machine addicts will never be quite able to look at the gadget again as a simple plaything." -- Publishers Weekly by David Gerrold author of When Harfie Was One A Science Ficlion Book Club selection Sd.#, now af your bookstore waters and back again. It made itself a part of time, the time that stretched beneath the trees, the time that flowed in the waters. But while brother and sister accepted and tried to understand, old Fliiyr stalked silently and pounced. Distracted, the trees' sentinel branches failed to give alert until suddenly bitter-dry winds chewed their tender leaves. Storm! The trees shrieked and a spike of fear gained physical being. Storm comes! Capillaries squeezed. Fluid was expressed and boiled through the soil, seeking safety. I receive ! sweet sister babbled, swelling, darkening. Shield me, brother! I flow with your life 's blood... It was as if the agents of Fliiyr knew brother and sister were caught unaware. The winds were fierce. Bright-white fingers reached down, ripping and slashing. But the trees had discharged their fluid. Their flesh was dense and fibrous. Those few limbs that took fire quickly sputtered out. When finally storm passed, brother and sister bore no mortal ravage. There were only fallen branches, a single deep slash wound, and the tailings of fear. And the incursion that had distracted them was gone. There was no alien voice, single or multiple. Gratefully green brother sucked his life's blood back. Sweet sister retired deep into her channel, clearing. Green brother renewed the refrain: Flow, sweet sister. Bring me the moisture I crave... I flow, green brother. No other voice joined theirs. They were content to be alone. II at dusk. The settlement was developing satisfactorily. All twelve dorms were occupied. Auxiliary sheds and shelters were in place. The fields were seeded. New confidence lit almost every face. But when Cham Diallo spoke from the doorway Barrett's face hardened. "Take a seat, Second." The mystic entered and sat. Before Barrett could initiate discussion her doorway was occupied again. Despite disparity of age, physique and feature, Keef Zinc and Carlo Hegg were one in attitude -- combative. Barrett's frown deepened. "Yes?" "We want Vella pulled off water detail," Zinc informed her, his narrow face knotted. Barrett did not feign receptivity. "I see. Have you discussed the matter with Sparling?" "I have," Carlo asserted. "I reported Vella to Sparling two weeks ago for not doing her share on water detail." Barrett's frown deepened. "Then I'm sure Sparling explained that a younger, less muscular individual's quota-" "The only reason Vella's meeting tier quota at all is because I'm doing my work and hers," Carlo asserted, his square cheeks turning to block. "The first day we went out, she worked. Until the storm. The water spooked her. After that I was the only one to go under the trees. She waited outside until I came back with the pails. I got tired of that. I told her she had to go to the stream, too. Never mind her -- " He glared belligerently. "Never mind. Well, now she goes in. And she sits around under the trees while I fill the pails and haul them out. She wouldn't even carry her quota back to the settlement if I didn't make her." "Excuse me, Headsw'an," Diallo said. "I received Sparling's report yesterday. It is in the day file." "Get it then." When he returned Barrett studied the document. Carlo had spoken to Sparling two weeks ago. Sparling had discussed the matter with Vella twice. She had queried Carlo yesterday and he had refused to withdraw his complaint. Barrett frowned. "Well, Carlo, it appears the next step is to call a conference of -- " "It appears the next step is to take Vella off water detail," Carlo interrupted harshly. "You call people together, you talk for two weeks more, you -- I'm tired of doing Vella's work while she sits out there getting queer about the trees." Barrett glanced at him sharply. "Queer? Can you clarify that?" Carlo's hard young face flushed. Apparently he had said more than he had intended. "I'll clarify it," Keef Zinc said. "These shavepates have been hanging around under the trees after work hours." He glared at Diallo. "I know what they're trying to do. They're trying to get my kid into the Order. They're-" Barrett's voice sharpened. "Second! Has there been an attempt on the part of the Order to proselytize any young person?" Diallo's impassive features deflected the accusation harmlessly. "The Order has respected the pledge." Barrett nodded. "I'm sure you realize, Citizen Zinc, that before we left City America, both organized religious groups pledged not to attempt to convert any minor, committed or uncommitted." "And you think the shavepates can't snake around that? My kid was there this morning when they had their feast. Are you going to tell me they didn't offer her food? Right off their spread?" "But how can any member of the community 'offer' food to any other member?" Diallo asked. "Our feast was drawn from communal stores. Any item belonged equally to each member of the community." "She watched their ceremonies, too," Carlo chimed in. "They were under the trees when we went on detail. I went downstream to draw water, but Vella stayed. The whole time. I know because when the water changed, I ran back to -- " Barrett cut short hostilities. "Carlo, Citizen Zinc -- I will speak to Sparling and Laer tomorrow. They will meet with Vella and report back to me. If we don't have rain soon, we'll necessarily expand the water detail to support irrigation. The presence of adults should prod Vella to take her leisure at a more appropriate time." fied. Barrett turned to Diatlo. "Now, Second, I have reports that your group left the shelter of the trees during this morning's storm and exposed themselves on open ground." More specifically, her informants had stated that the robed mystics had burst from the trees in stark fear, most promptly throwing themselves flat, but two running all the way back to settlement bounds. "Your group certainly had the right to convene and to hold religious observances on the day selected for them. But once you went beyond settlement bounds it was your responsibility to enforce storm safety rules, Diallo." Diallo's eyes flickered away. "Yet there is no authority in confluence, Headsw'an. Can a single expression of the Unity wield authority over those who are already himself?" "Yes. Very easily if he is also second in command of this party. There wasn't one member of our community who didn't experience panic this morning. If we allow our people to stampede in the face of fear we may never survive to meet evaluation, Diallo." Perhaps she exaggerated. Perhaps not. She had studied planet party histories. Many groups had survived catastrophes. Others had shattered at minor blows -- and perished. Diallo bowed his head. "This morning -- when the water changed I could control no one. I could not even control myself. The fear we experienced negated rationality." Barrett's brows arched. The admission surprised her. "Then I suggest the Order conduct future religious ceremonies within the bounds of the settlement, where you can reach shelter immediately." Diallo's eyes flickered up again, briefly dark with expression. "No. The trees best serve our purposes. And today, before the storm, we formally consecrated our temple of the waters, from which we will conduct ourselves into the spiritual flow of this world." "That may be. But community survival takes first priority. If there are further lapses I will restrict the Order. Citizen Zinc's outburst suggests another matter. In the future I want no underage individual to observe the Order's services." Diallo withdrew, promising. x  restless. She approached the window. Poled lamps created d.istinctly edged pools of light along the settlement's main footpaths. As she watched, two bright-robed mystics rustled from a dorm and disappeared into darkness. The starfield overhead was vivid and close. So close. And Earth so far. Barrett did not yearn for today's Earth. But upon occasion she longed for the Earth that had existed before the skies had closed with photochemical pall, before the hills had been leveled and the meadows paved, before water had ceased to run in boulder-studded streams, tumbling clear and cold to the sea. Water. She left the window. This morning the Order had fled when the waters darkened and rose. According to Carlo, Vella Zinc had been reluctant to step under the trees again after seeing the stream in storm stage. And Barrett remembered clearly the revulsion the stenchy gray waters had raised in her. Everyone knew the stream exhibited storm change. But few realized the degree of that change. Absently Barrett flipped through the weather diary. She was troubled by the frequency with which the storm code recurred, particularly during the last two weeks. She drew down the exploration party's microreport and loaded it. It told her little. The survey team had observed electrical storms. Nothing specific was said of their frequency or seasonality. Their intensity was measured as greater than that experienced on Earth. But the fact that the planet had been recommended for settlement suggested the storms hadn't been considered a major negative factor. Barrett flicked off the viewer. EarthAuthority hadn't resources in ships or trained personnel to conduct more than superficial study of any prospective planet. There were many hundreds potentially compatible to human life. Their air was breathable. Water was available. Growing conditions roughly suitable for human crops prevailed. On the other side of the equation were hundreds of thousands of humans desperately eager to escape City America and its European and Asian equivalents. Confronted with a shortage of certain resources, a surplus of others, EarthAuthority employed volunteer settlers to determine the ultimate habitability of selected worlds. Colonists were shipped and landed. If they survived and made the assigned world yield within five years, that world was habitable. If they died -- or if a world refused to support them -- the world was not habitable. And the loss of human lives, the devastation of human hopes, did not enter the equation. Barrett framed herself again in the window, inner eye intent upon planet features shrouded now by darkness: green fields, stalwart trees, clear waters, rosy sun. Certainly this world gave every outward sign of being habitable. Yet there had been five severe electrical storms in their first two weeks, seven in the last two. Another fact, equally disturbing, was that none of those storms had been accompanied locally by measurable precipitation. Native vegetation remained green, its thick foliage sheltering soil that was moist and loose. But settlement fields, exposed to the air, were dry. If no rain fell during the next week or so, irrigation would become necessary. But if the storms became much more frequent the settlers could be forced to use water that was redolent of storm runoff, both in the fields and in the settlement. Barrett returned to her chart counter and reactivated the viewer. She flicked quickly through available planetary data, finding nothing new. Perhaps they had arrived at storm season. Perhaps every season was equally stormy. Or perhaps storm season was yet to come. There was only one way to learn. That was to endure. She frowned. Although they were equipped with nothing as sophisticated as water pumps or piping, capsule three was convertible to a water tank. Perhaps she should assign personnel to haul emergency water stores. That tentative decision reached, Barrett was still not satisfied. The relation between electric storm and stream disturbed her. Why, if it rained hard enough upstream to cause marked clouding, did it never rain here? She found no satisfactory answer in sleep. She lofted early the next morning, when the sun was an egg hatching on a purple-gray horizon. The main dome glowed in the rosy rays. Beyond, in the settlement fields, the first crops tentatively greened the dry soil. The line of trees curved gently, embracing the land, a long unbroken band that crossed the horizon in either direction. Barrett left the scooter near the trees. Beneath arching limbs, morning was as old as time. Air was moist. The stream spoke with a gentle tongue. Barrett approached the bank. The water was clear today, low in its channel. How long, she wondered, had it required to clear after yesterday's storm? She paced the stream bank thoughtfully, finding brief respite from her concerns. Her taut shoulders relaxed. Her effectiveness might actually be enhanced, she reflected, if she granted herself a free day, if she brought lunch and sleeping pad to the streamside and let herself become attuned to this environment, serene and calm. She dismissed the prospect impatiently. Briskly she glanced around, seeking sign of the Order's waterside temple. But possibly Diallo had not referred to a specific plot of soil. She left the trees and took to the morning sky. The settlers were not completely helpless, she realized. They had been issued a store of basic chemicals. It might be possible to find a compound that would clear or deodorize storm water. Certainly no former City American would balk at drinking water that tasted of chemical. They were not helpless. But when Barrett set down at field's edge and saw a storm gathering on the horizon again, a finger of fear touched her, however lightly, however briefly. pletions when word came across the lawn. "Storm!" Jumping to the window, he saw the warning darkness and fear struck him, a slashing blade. But his course of action was predecided. Diallo seized the supply log and returned it to his cubicle. From a drawer he drew a length of strong cord. Tying it around his waist, he pattered from the dome. Settlers already converged on shelter. Diallo circumvented them, ran down the pathway and emerged at the edge of the settlement. Wind picked at his worksuit and slapped his shaven foreskull. As he loped across open ground toward the trees he glanced up. Storm had already swallowed the sun. Now it consumed the sky. Somewhere lightning licked air hungrily. The sharp crack of thunder announced its appetite. Diallo ran. By the time he reached the trees their upper branches whipped. Darkness swelled about him like some overwhelming force. In the broad archway under the trees fear was a live thing. It walked, it cried. Its voice pierced the mind and seared the spinal cord, rendering the feet useless, the legs numb. Yesterday it had taken Diallo unprepared. Today he was ready for it. He reached stream's edge and snapped the cord from his waist. Throwing himself down -- the waters were high, the waters were dark: protect me, green brother -- he, secured his ankles with a series of complex knots. He could never release them without concentrated effort. At this moment, his mind possessed, his fingers numb, he could barely tie them. That done, he crawled back until he encountered tree. He pressed his spinal column against its stout trunk, braced his head, flung his arms back to grasp bark with frantic fingertips. Fear had no words, only voice, and that voice was piercing agony. Diallo's fingers dug into the bark. His body convulsed briefly. Then he surrendered himself. His glassy eyes fixed on nothing. Storm bellowed. Wind snarled and tore. Then gradually, dimly, Diallo became aware that the storm had walked away. Fear faded. The dark waters seemed not so much to writhe as to run again. Diallo hunched forward weakly. He sucked blood from lacerated fingertips. Painfully he loosened the cord from his ankles, stood and groped toward daylight. In the distance the storm retreated. And his suspicion was confirmed. The fear he had felt under the trees yesterday had not been his own at all. It had been external -- not a cry he uttered but one he heard. He stared back at the trees. He was not ready to accept what struck him as obvious. Humans and other animals experienced fear. But the trees? Diallo trudged back toward the settlement. Reaching the dome, he took his shredded fingertips to the first-aid closet. They were physical proof of what he had experienced. No illusions had convulsed his body or shredded his flesh on the bark of a tree. Nor had the fear been hallucinatory. The entire Order had experienced it yesterday. Evidently Vella Zinc had experienced it, too. In his cubicle Diallo hunched on his stool, unable to resume work. Afternoon became night. Diallo stood at the window and stared at the stars. He was of the universe, the universe of him. Today he was sentient and self-willed. He commanded intelligence and mobility. Tomorrow perhaps he would be without those gifts. He would be soil, he would be dust. Or he would be microbe, lamb, cabbage, tree. Head bowed, he sat again. He was already tree. He and tree shared the basic unity of all matter and energy. He was already water, rock, star, sun. It gave him no comfort. Once -- a boy -- he had viewed the universe from another perspective. The sun at the top of the canyon had been a wondrous separate world inviting exploration. The water that trickled from the ration faucet had been a miraculous substance, each drop a separate cloudy mystery. His own fingernail parings had held urgent questions to be answered. Now he had to revive dormant boyhood curiosity. It still lived somewhere in him. It had to. Barrett was in her office. When Diallo entered he was aware of her speculative glance at his injured fingers and bruised head. "Headsw'an, I would like to check out microviewer and texts." Barrett did not answer immediately. "Second, I understand you left the settlement this afternoon when storm warnings were out." "I took shelter in the trees," he admitted. "It was necessary." Again she did not respond immediately. "And this time you were able to maintain control?" "I -- was," he affirmed, not sure the statement was true. Barrett elected not to pursue the matter. She reached across her chart counter and handed him the microviewer. "Help yourself from the library. Second. It's all there." "Thank you." Later, perhaps, he would discuss with her what he had learned today. Later, if he could find authoritative support for the validity of his experience. And if he could not? Diallo returned to his cubicle with his selection of microtexts. Two hours later he flicked off the viewer and cradled his eyes in his hands, discouraged. Finally he raised his head and reactivated the viewer. Lips moving, he continued to read. Ill at Barrett's door, carrybin in hand. "Nell -- let's see what you have." He removed sample jars silently from the carrier. "I followed instructions, Head -- as well as I could." Barrett glanced at him sharply. "You took samples each half-hour until signs of clouding, then each quarter hour until the water had cleared?" Today's storm -- the settlement had enjoyed two days' respite-had descended in early afternoon. It was near supper now. "As far as I could, I did." His tone was trenchant. The muscles in his forearms were knotting. Barrett examined the numbered bottles and frowned. The morning samples were clear. Pronounced clouding appeared shortly after noon. But the jars that should have contained the five subsequent samples were empty, although Nellis had numbered them and put down the appropriate collection times. The sixth jar -- drawn, she calculated, shortly after the storm passed -- contained dark water. Thereafter samples were drawn at the requested intervals again. They showed a gradual clearing over a three-hour period. Barrett glanced up, disturbed. A loner, Nellis exhibited stubborn pride of endurance that made him one of her most reliable workers. Today pride obviously had not driven him to collect water samples during the height of storm. "Can you tell me why you didn't conduct the test as requested, Nell?" "I did what you told me -- as far as I could," Nellis insisted stubbornly. His fists clenched. "That's all, Headsw'an." Barrett sighed. "Ail right, Nell. Drop these by Klass's shed. It's his turn now." Nellis sighed with relief. He withdrew. Barrett slumped on her stool. So storm water appeared at least half an hour before storm reached the immediate area and required three hours to clear. Only if storm frequency stepped up beyond twice daily would there be a definite water problem. But could she afford to gamble that that would not happen? She could not. Capsule three had been converted for water storage yesterday. Tomorrow she must schedule a crew to fill it. Decision reached, she remained uneasy. She ate, then returned to the dome. Light showed beneath Diallo's door. Barrett knocked on impulse. T HE mystic's face seemed older, drawn. His cubicle was austerely ordered except for the work counter. There the microviewer sat in a welter of microtext capsules. "Research?" Barrett asked. Diallo's slight shoulders tensed. "Yes. There are several matters of biological science that I -- I have felt compelled to study." "You haven't by chance touched on meteorology?" she asked. "I -- no." "Well, I'm puzzled -- and disturbed -- by our storms, Second. I was led to believe theyould be accompanied by rain. Not by any specific rain figures quoted in the exploration crew's report -- they give none -- but on the general principle that electrical storms are accompanied by precipitation. Now apparently they are, somewhere upstream. But not on our land. And our crops weren't bred for drought." "Yet native vegetation shows no sign of parching," he pointed out promptly. That was true. "Perhaps it's adapted to a lower level of moisture." She frowned. "But it's not functioning at a lower level, Second. I examined the uncultivated area near our fields this morning. The ground there is still quite moist, even though there has been no rain in the month-plus since landfall. It's only our land that is dry." He darted a glance at the microviewer. "Plant roots hold moisture," he reminded her quickly. "And foliage shields the soil from heat and wind. So stripped land dries and erodes while covered land is protected." "Ag unit one: erosion," she concurred. "But that same foliage should be passing soil moisture out through its leaves continuously, Diallo. Transpiration: ag unit four." She frowned, Diallo, after all, had taken ag only through unit two, then had specialized in stores management. "But that fact aside, tell me how the soil got to be moist in the first place if the storms aren't accompanied by rain here? And why aren't they? And if it doesn't rain upstream either, why do we have runoff in the stream preceding, during and following every storm?" "It -- " Diallo's eyes flickered away, troubled. "I had not thought of that aspect of matters. "I -- " Turning, he selected a microtext and dropped it into the viewer. "Headsw'an, did you know that plants experience emotion?" Barrett was totally unprepared for the switch of topic. "Plants? Like our crops?" "I was referring to the trees. The texts tell me plant emotion was first demonstrated in Earth laboratories over a century and a half ago. Certain individuals were shown to promote plant growth just through some quality of their presence. And human experimenters were also able to communicate threat to laboratory plants and measure fright-reaction. The experiments are reported here." Baffled, Barrett studied the indicated passages. She nodded slowly. "I suppose I've heard about the effect. But of course those experiments were done with Earthvariety garden plants. Not with anything resembling the trees down by the stream." "But do you not think that the principle could be applicable to the trees?" Diallo insisted. "And that they could experience fear?" "I suppose they could," she admitted. "But-" "Of storm?" "Well-yes." Suddenly the mystic's forehead was beaded with sweat from brow to braid. "And do you not think it possible for the communication of emotion to occur in the opposite direction too? For the trees to communicate their fear of storm to humans who happen to be near?" It took Barrett some moments to grasp what he proposed. "You think -- " Despite the incredibility of the suggestion, her mind was already marshaling support data: Vella's and Carlo's odd behavior after the first storm; Carlo's report of Vella's subsequent attitude: Diallo's admission that the entire Order had fled the trees during the storm; the unfilled sample jars Nellis had turned in. "Second, you stayed under the trees throughout Wednesday's storm." The mystic examined bandaged fingertips. "Only by the device of securing my ankles and clinging to a tree trunk. There was intense fear under the trees throughout the storm. But it was not mine, Head. It came from without. It came from the trees. There was no other possible source." Barrett nodded reluctantly. "Yes. There have been other incidents, Second." Quickly she reviewed them. Diallo's head bobbed eagerly. "And the girl's present behaviorwhen the trees are at peace, Headsw'an, they communicate that too. I have felt it. Any sensitive person would, I think, if only halfconsciously. That, I suppose, is why the Order selected the waterside for consecration. There is serenity there. A feeling of timelessness." "I felt relaxed there myself." Barrett smiled wryly. "I managed to overcome it." "But apparently the girl does not care to." Barrett nodded thoughtfully. Was it so incredible? If, as the texts clearly indicated, a plant could react to a human's emotional state, why not a human to a plant's? "Diallo, have you discussed this with anyone?" He was emphatic. "No one." "Good. I want to question Laer. I've asked him to draw the Zinc girl out. He may be able to confirm this hypothesis." Diallo agreed with patent relief. Normally Barrett would not have summoned Laer until morning. However the occasion was not normal. MJ our first nut case," the burly juvenile director informed Barrett an hour later. "She's in communication with the trees and the water. She's vague on the exact content of the interchange, but the general trend is that they care about her -- care a lot." Sparl proposes we pull her off water detail. Better, we'd both like to amputate her from Carlo and her father, give her a chance to grow." He shrugged loosely. "How, I don't know. She shouldn't even be here -- she's not pioneer material." Barrett nodded agreement. But there was little point in decrying the inadequate screening process now. Laer's testimony confirmed Diallo's hypothesis -- and there were decisions to be made. She snapped her jotter against her palm. "Tomorrow I plan to schedule an adult crew to fetch water for emergency stores. We'll reassign Carlo to field duty then, Laer, and Vella can take settlement work. And for the time being I want you to restrict Vella from the trees entirely. But make it clear that it isn't a punitive restriction. We have reason." Reason she was reluctant to broach now. Laer's beard parted in a grin. "Good enough for me." He departed with cheer. Bleakly Barrett wished she could share that cheer. Storms that weren't accompanied by rainfall, ground that remained moist in the absence of precipitation, trees that communicated fear -- Barrett felt suddenly plunged into a sea of anomaly. The fact that she had been forewarned that such anomalies might exist yielded scant comfort. She approached the window. Vividly she remembered today's storm. Could she in good conscience dispatch a water crew tomorrow without warning them that in case of storm the trees would communicate disorganizing fear to at least the more susceptible of them? She could not. Neither could she imagine now how she was going to present that warning when morning came. And the matters of rainfall, storm runoff and soil moisture unresolved, too... troubled. He had followed the line of trees upstream for three days, seeking rain. Now another storm moved down upon them, straddling the band of trees. Tensely he took the scooter to the surface, rolled it beneath the trees and secured it. The stench of fear was already thick in the shadows. Diallo ran from the trees and threw himself to the ground. As he huddled there, storm began to lick and taste at the land on either side of him. Diallo could feel its hot breath on his shaven skull. He shuddered. Last night, restless, he had seen storm in dream. It had walked his private night, green-eyed, supple, and he had wakened with the truth suddenly clear in his mind -- storm was a panther. And its prey? The trees. Storm stalked the trees mercilessly across the land, baring lightning fangs, howling from its black throat. Diallo quivered as his head was briefly spattered with moisture and licked dry. Lightning and wind -- claws of the beast. How was he to tell Barrett that what they confronted here was a skyborne predator? Facts: he had followed the line of trees upstream for three days without once encountering a break in their solid wall; nor had he encountered rain, although he had met storm frequently and had always found the stream swollen and dark at those times; and never once had he seen storm focused anywhere but upon the line of trees. These were facts. Barrett was a person of facts. But Diallo's facts were scanty and did not add up to his conclusion. His conclusion had come from other sources, by night. Yet his conclusion was valid. The more rational parts of his mind rejected it, but as an intuitional person he not only accepted its truth but embraced it. Storm was a preying beast. The trees cried with fear at its coming. Diallo cringed against the soil until the winds swept away. Then he rose, darted to the trees and released the hoverscooter. Lofting, he followed the winds downstream. He had failed in his mission to find rain. He did not believe now that there was rain, not anywhere on this world. There was only stream and trees, lightning and wind, prey and predator. How did the fact that there were now humans, too, affect the equation? Diallo didn't know. But his unease was great, his heart troubled, as he headed back toward the settlement. Vella woke rooted in fear. Wind clawed her branches, lightning stung her hair. Protect me, shield me, save me! her mind babbled. Storm! Electrified, Vella tried to spring up from the dirt. But her legs would not have her. Instead her lips parted and her own voice rent the air. Save me! I flow into your arms. Carry me, protect me, fire reaches down, wind tatters and tears! Shield me, protect me, flow, protect, carry, shield... Then Vella gained her knees, pounding ears with palms. No, no! She hadn't meant to lose herself in the dark. She hadn't meant to sleep the night under the trees. She hadn't meant anyone to ever know she had slipped away after lights out. She hadn't meant... Save me! Vella screamed again, a cry torn from her to join the other cries, to join the piercing fear, the possessing fear, the driving fear. And it drove her. Stumbling to her feet, she plunged through the trees.  flow into your arms. Cherish me, carry me, save me! She ran hard against a tree and her nose smashed and ran down her face. Her eyes were blind, her mind a bubbling geyser of fear. Then her feet found purchase on nothing and she flowed. There were arms wet and cold. They closed around her. She tried to shriek again but water bubbled in her mouth. It was thick, it was terrible, it was black. It was death. counter when the cry came across the lawn. She hurried through the dome. Search parties had been combing the trees and adjoining fields since noon yesterday for the missing girl. When Barrett reached the lawn, however, the cry resolved into, "Hover's coming!" Barrett glanced up and Second Diallo rode the sky, an insect against a backdrop of afternoon violet. His bright robe fluttered. Barrett hurried across the lawn. The craft touched ground and hands rushed to moor it. Diallo scrambled down uncoordinatedly. Catching uncertain balance, he glanced behind him, fear on his face. "Head -- storm upstream. Ten minutes, fifteen." Barrett peered down the line of trees. Barely perceptible darkness touched the sky. "L'Abbott, I want the searchers clear of the trees before the storm arrives," she instructed quickly. Nodding, L'Abbott loped away. Barrett turned back to Diallo. He was breathing shallowly, his features gaunt, his eyes too bright. "Come to my office, Second." From behind her closed door, they could hear the community taking storm haven. Barrett gestured Diallo to a seat. She spoke sharply to penetrate his obvious agitation. "Have you eaten?" "I've eaten. I've -- " "Then report, Second. Did you find rain?" Her hand touched Klass's final report. She knew, grimly, what Diallo's answer had to be. There was no other possibility. His eyes flickered past her, then returned and settled. He tongued his lips. "No. There is no rain, Head. Nowhere. It's all in the sky -- all the excess water vapor. The storm will never release it." Barrett rocked back, brows arching. The information was as she had anticipated. The delivery was not. "Well, I've had almost a week now to gather and consider new information," she said slowly. "And it does appear that we're dealing with the uncomfortable reality of an aberrant moisture distribution system." She glanced down at the Klass data on Nellis's storm-water samples. "Evidently what we're finding in the stream isn't runoff at all. I don't see how it could be. And Klass and I arranged some rather primitive experiments that demonstrated that local vegetation doesn't return moisture to the air by transpiration. So apparently moisture is distributed through some underground network we haven't had time to study yet. Those facts, coupled with the fact that we haven't observed rain -- " "Because a panther doesn't shed his fangs," Diallo hissed, leaning forward. "That is why the trees are afraid, Head -- panthers." He tried to impress his point with glittery-bright eyes. "I am not irrational, Head. I've found the truth. The storms are predators. They stalk the trees. They use what water vapor they have to create lightning. They -- why do they always move along the trees, if they aren't predatory? Why haven't we seen a storm focused anywhere else, Head?" Barrett frowned. The repetitious path of storm travel was another loose fact that troubled her. "There may be a meteorological explanation, Diallo," she offered slowly. "The landscape is flat and unbroken except for the bands of trees, ours and the others that lace the temperate zones. I haven't had opportunity yet to really study the meteorological texts, but -- " Diallo shook his head emphatically. "No. Meteorological conditions may make it possible for the predator to stalk. But he would not stalk if he were not a predator." "Second -- " Barrett murmured, buying time. "Second, if the storms are predators, they don't seem to be particularly effective ones, do they? On Earth wind often uprooted large trees. Lightning sometimes set fires that destroyed whole forests. But here, where we've already seen almost two dozen severe storms, we've seen almost no actual damage. A few limbs broken, a few leaves scattered-" "A house cat, Head. A house cat could never fell a deer," Diallo countered vehemently. "But a house cat is a predator just the same. It is a matter of disproportion of size and strength. To us the storm seems severe. To the trees, who are strong -- " "Yet you're the one who first pointed out that the trees fear storm. Intensely." Diallo's eyes were briefly frozen, disconcerted. His lips moved. "No, I appreciate the analogy, Second," Barrett went on quickly. "But we have to deal more realistically. We're faced with a number of anomalies we simply couldn't have anticipated." Quickly she indicated Klass' report. "What I thought was storm runoff into the stream, for instance, is an oily substance instead. It's -- " Her head spun at the clatter of footsteps. Her door rattled urgently. It was L'Abbott, his broad face strained. "Head -- " "Are the search crews out of the trees?" "No. They've found the girl's body. The water came up. She's floating. They're casting ropes for her. They're-" Barrett's voice rose sharply. "You didn't get those people out of the trees?" "I couldn't. They won't leave!" the window, then hurried from her office through the dome. Reaching the lawn, she stared up into the black face of the storm. She peered toward the trees. Any activity there was effectively screened from sight. And there wasn't time to send L'Abbott back or to take the hoverscooter out herself. Wind was already slapping and howling. Diallo reached her side. "Head?" Quickly she explained. "So we have thirty or forty people under those trees," she concluded. "But if they aren't panicking now, with the storm already so near -- " "They were briefed?" She nodded. "But if they don't have the same overdeveloped sensitivity members of the Order have, or perhaps if they're distracted or no more affected than Carlo Hegg evidently was -- " "Or if the peak of fear has not yet been reached," Diallo interjected. Barrett nodded, turning. "Well, we'd better get inside, Second. It's out of our hands." Inside L' Abbott's news had reached everyone. Faces were pasty, voices low. Then their words were drowned by the growl of the beast and he was upon them -- black belly, flickering fingers. Clearplas was first spattered, then voraciously licked dry. Barrett strode through the dome. Laer was in the first conference room. "The girl -- accident or suicide?" she demanded. For once the burly young juvenile director was somber. "Head, I don't think she had enough stuff to take herself out for drowning." Barrett agreed. "She had developed dependence on the trees. She probably slipped out of the dorm, intending to return before dawn. Instead she was caught under the trees when we had that night storm." "Sure. Scared and confused, running the wrong way in the darksplash!" "Well, she'd been warned, along with everyone else." Barrett hadn't much sympathy to spare. Before she left Laer, L'Abbott found her again. "Head -- the searchers are running! In the open!" Grimly Barrett hurried to the front of the dome. The windows were massed. She pushed to the nearest. Half a dozen members of the search party ran wild. Three raced toward settlement bounds. Three others scattered along the line of trees. She pushed back from the window. "Milario! L'Abbott! I want every entrance guarded. Don't let anyone out! If any of those runners make it this far, open to them!" Any. The word rang heavily in Barrett's mind. The settlers couldn't afford to lose workers. Their crops would have to be hand-irrigated through summer and early fall. After harvest they intended to move into new fields, pursuing a different scheme of cultivation. They needed every hand. Milario and L'Abbott assigned personnel to the doors. Barrett pushed grimly to the window again. Two of the runners had regained control and had thrown themselves flat. It became apparent that a third was not running in panic but pursuing a fourth. As they neared settlement bounds he launched himself, bringing the other man down. Barrett could feel tension lessen around her. Only two people were exposed now, one plunging back in the direction of the trees, stumbling, regaining her feet, falling again. And the other -- "It's Orth!" His blue worksuit appeared selfanimated as he pounded past the two struggling men on the ground and flung himself across the lawn. His face was contorted, his neck corded. The jagged white finger that reached to impale him fused him briefly into its own blinding column. His face was momentarily lost in light as every detail of the world was vividly overexposed. Then the fiery finger split and spat at the two nearest dorms, rending air. The world shook. Reality returned. Light was gone. All that remained was two men pressed against the ground. Orth sprawled supine with head twisted and eyes vacant, and the terrible silence. Barrett pushed from the window again. She fought to the main door. Quickly she chose her men. "Whipper, Danakil -- crawl out there and drag that man in. Don't raise so much as a hand above the ground. Heads down too." The door was opened and the two plunged out. "Down!" Barrett shrieked, her face fierce. They threw themselves flat and wriggled away. "Back from the doors," Barrett cried. "Everyone along the walls. If we get that man in, we'll need room." Whipper and Danakil got him in. Laer, one of the handful who had taken med units, was summoned. Barrett and Jones spelled him working over the lax body. Despite their efforts, the body remained just that. When Barrett finally stood her voice was hollow. "We've lost two people." the words held no reality. She met Diallo's eyes. Her jaw set. Today the storm had proven a successful predator after all. Time passed and there was still another incursion upon the union of trees and waters. And though consciousness was tenuous, channeled largely into the murmurous refrain that defined their joint existence, both brother and sister sensed the content of the incursion and were uneasy. For although the voices were chaotic in expression -- kill, save, destroy, live, conquer, own, -- they were united in intent. And that intent was somehow, in some incomprehensible way, threatening. Uneasily green brother's lower leaves rippled. He had defended himself and sweet sister against old Fliiyr's winds and fiery fingers since the beginning of time. But this incursion was not storm. And so it did not stimulate his usual responses. His sentinel leaves did not stir. His capillaries did not compress. His fluids did not flow. He did not know how to defend against what he felt on the air today. He had been provided with no mechanism. Sweet sister was equally helpless in her disturbance. Green brother did not cry, did not plead. And she did not swell and darken. Yet there was danger, dimly apprehended, not at all understood. Then green brother became aware of assault to his lower trunk. He did not feel pain because he did not have capacity for that. He did feel a certain helpless dread. For soon his bark was penetrated, his woody fibers slashed. Even as he stood there, life's fluid began to leak from the wound. And then, at first haltingly, his sentinel leaves signaled their own movement through the air. Their flight was brief. There was a jarring of the soil and green brother was fallen, his sentinel leaves brushing near the ground. His life's blood drained upon the soil and bled away. Consciousness lessened. Green brother was fallen, yet he did not die. Because he was not one. Nor was he many. He was one-who-was-many and as yet only a very small portion of that union died. Sweet sister was disturbed nevertheless. Because when earth jarred, her own body was suddenly exposed. The rays of the sun reached in to touch her, only in one small zone to be sure, but the sensation was acutely unpleasant. It was not right. Never in all time had it happened. She quivered, suffered vulnerability and the violation of order. But she flowed on, even though she could voice no more than a plaintive, I flow, green brother... The answer came. Flow, sister, and bring me your sweet moisture. I defend... But green brother's voice lacked assurance. For now he felt his bark penetrated again, felt his woody fibers slashed and chopped again, felt his life's fluid begin to leak from still another wound. His leaves shivered. Green brother experienced the beginning of a new and terrible dread. IV inventory on food stores when the felling crew returned to the settlement. Disturbed by the word that accompanied their return, he closed inventory, returned the books to their shelf and logged off duty. Diallo appreciated the expediency of clearing a stretch of the streamside. Irrigation crews would necessarily draw stream water daily for the next few months. And Vella's death and Orth's had bred an atmosphere of vengeful hysteria concerning the trees. So the settlers had voted not just to clear passage to the water but to assert mastery over this world and its forces. Nevertheless as Diallo set across the field toward the line of trees, he was disturbed. He hadn't walked far when the hoverscooter fluttered near. Barrett leaned out. "Ride, Second?" Her face reflected his own disturbance. Agtech Klass was impassive in the passenger's seat. Diallo scrambled into the cargo hold. Reaching the streamside, they hung over the scene briefly. Only three trees had been felled today. But they were giants. They sprawled across the land, limbs crushed, life's blood oozing across the bare soil to spill into the stream. Diallo peered down. An unmistakable stench filled the air. Barrett took the scooter down and they disembarked. They were dwarfed by the fallen giants. Diallo glanced at Barrett's set face. "The odor, Head -- " She nodded tightly. "It was reported accurately. It's the storm odor." It was, repellent and thick. Klass paced the length of the nearest tree, took a thin plastic blade from his tool belt, and dipped it into the gray substance that drained from the tree. He squinted at his sample, sniffed it. "No need to take it back to the shed for comparison, Head. It's the same stuff I strained out of those storm water samples. That smell -- has to be. Surprised the cutters stuck it out in this stench." Barrett stared at the woody base of the tree. "So here's our pollutant, Klass." Her words fell flat. Diallo studied them, aware that they shared information of which he was ignorant. "This substance has already undergone analysis, Headsw'an?" "It has." Barrett's face was suddenly older. "I intended to share the report with you the day you returned from upstream, Second. But we were interrupted. And in the subsequent hysteria Klass and I decided to withhold the information from discussion for the time being." She hesitated. "The substance in the storm-water samples I had Nellis take -- and evidently it comes from the trees -- is by every indication quite poisonous. Possibly lethal to humans. And we suspect that if we irrigated with uncleaned water it would kill the crops too." Diallo peered at the substance on Klass's blade, stunned. "Then each time it rains, the stream becomes poisonous?" His question seemed unreal. "For three hours or longer," Barrett confirmed. "The pollutant is an oily compound, Second," Klass clarified. "Doesn't ride the top of the water as you'd expect. Intermixes? Maybe colloid's the word I'm hunting. Maybe not. I only follow the procedures in the text, so don't expect me to talk like a chemmer. But I was able to strain a little of it out. The rest -- well, who knows what happens to it when the water clears? I haven't been drinking a lot lately, that's one fact I give you without fear of contradiction." "But if the substance comes from the trees, isn't it reasonable to hypothesize that it returns to the same place?" Barrett suggested. To the trees. Diailo did not respond. Intensely troubled, he turned and paced to the stream's edge. Each new finding was freshly disturbing. When storm stalked the trees, they not only experienced -- and communicated -- fear, they also discharged their life's blood into the stream. At his feet, the fallen tree's sap oozed thickly down the steep bank, graying the water. "Makes sense they'd absorb it back," Klass affirmed. "Now if you want to try storing this stuff for fuel purposes, Head, we could probably tap it out of the other trees before felling them. Take a little rigging -- " Barrett joined Diailo at stream's eage, shaking her head. "No. We don't have the technology for removing the stench, now, Klass. We'll keep it in mind for future development." Her features did not express the degree of optimism her words seemed to indicate. Diailo stared at hej, new information slowly taking possession of his thoughts. "This substance, the tree sap -- it's inflammable, Head?" She nodded briskly. "Highly." He continued to stare at her, further question forming in his mind, unwelcome, unwanted. It had to be expressed. "But then why doesn't lightning set fire to the trees, Headsw'an? If the sap is highly inflammable, the entire line of trees should burn when lightning scores a direct hit upon any single tree." They had all seen lightning touch the trees harmlessly many times. Eyes met. No one wanted to answer. "Because," Diailo supplied finally, "when storm approaches, the trees discharge theirinflammablesap into the stream." Klass' lips seemed numb. "But then the water itself could be ignited, Second. Because the proportion of oily stuff in some of those samples-" "But the stream is protected from lightning by the trees," Diailo said softly. Three glances turned upon the stream. Sunlight glinted from its freshly exposed surface. "The water is protected by the trees," Barrett said softly. "And in a way the water protects the trees too, by carrying the sap until danger of lightning passes." No one wanted to say more. The stream lay before them, three of its guardians slain. It was Diailo who finally spoke again. "Head, does it seem to you that the water is rising?" Barrett nodded numbly. "It is." settlement. "Head, I could be wrong," Klass asserted. "The samples I burned in the shed didn't have water content to extinguish them. But the stream -- that a lot of water, Head. I've never seen water burn." "However it is possible that lightning itself could produce some significant change in the electrical orientation of the substances in the stream," Diallo pointed out, groping helplessly through his dimly grasped understanding of chemical reactions. "That could contribute to and support inflammability." They reached the mooring hook and scrambled from the hovercraft. Settlers hurried to shelter. Diallo turned to face the darkening sky and fear touched them. Here they had stumbled upon a survival system that had probably existed through most of eternity. Today they had disturbed that system. Perhaps they had seriously weakened it. And now the panther strode down the line of trees, thrusting his black face near, teeth bared. Diallo entered the dome. The breath of the beast misted clearplas panes, then sucked them dry. Then the sky shattered with fiery discharges. Thunder snarled. The beast prowled the trees, licking, tasting, seeking. He found vulnerability. He leapt suddenly astride the exposed stretch of stream. His quivering bolts struck down to the water's surface, the fulfillment of the hunt. Diallo heard a scream behind him. "The water's burning!" He did not turn. Hands flattened against the pane, he watched flame rip down the surface of the stream, watched steam boil up, watched the trees' discharged sap flung back upon them in a cloud, watched as the trees exploded into flame. Diallo did not move, did not cry, but he felt the pain of the trees, the agony of the waters and the fierce exultation of the beast. Then the fire moved both upstream and down and the scene was lost in billows of steam and smoke. And the fire that destroyed trees and stream was to destroy Diallo. Not today, perhaps not tomorrow. But one day soon. He knew it. #Q EE you at noon rest, Head," kJLaer promised as he lofted his four youngest charges and scudded to the head of the column. Barrett watched him establish course directly planet-east before she turned for a last look at the stripped settlement. Six of the twelve dorms and a number of sheds had been disassembled for transport across the plain. Settlers who didn't have a hand in their transport carried seeds and supplies on their backs, personal possessions in their hands. Barrett regretted the necessity of abandoning the headman's dome. "Maybe the evaluation ship will lift it over for us if we don't get back for it." Diallo made no response. He stared toward the burned-out trees, devastation in his eyes. Barrett frowned. The hike planeteast would require a week, perhaps longer. Then they would reach a tree-shaded stream running parallel to this one. Milario had located it by scooter. This time, when they established their settlement, they would act upon solid knowledge of planet conditions. They would not clear broad fields for planting, for instance. Instead they would remove native vegetation from narrow bands of soil, cultivating only shallowly. It might prove necessary to irrigate, but there was hope to the east. There was no hope in Diallo's eyes. "Head, the streams interconnect. The survey report clearly states it. With each storm, damage to the trees will extend farther, until eventually it reaches us again. Until eventually the sky has consumed all the water." Barrett's face tightened. "You just have a theory, Diallo. You won't destroy everything by expounding it to the party, will you?" Diallo's eyes moved along the horizon. "I won't. It makes no difference now." "Good." The party was in possession of the facts as Barrett saw them. To present them with Diallo's poetic interpretations of apocalyptic visions could serve no purpose. They turned and walked after the others. They had not gone far before Diallo touched Barrett's arm. He pointed back toward the trees. Silently another giant wind funnel had formed over the exposed stream. It dipped into the water and spun moisture up into the thirsty reaches of the sky, diffusing it quickly into cloud. "The wind has come again." It had, the wind that had slain their fledgling crops. Barrett's shoulders tensed painfully. They were fleeing not just the morale-shattering devastation of the trees, the ever more vicious electrical storms, but also the destructive winds that had moved into the area like scavengers gathering around an unguarded kill. Fortunately Diallo said nothing. He did not tell Barrett again that the sky was a predator intent upon stripping the land of water, that it had fattened and strengthened on its first meal, that now it would return and feed again until it had consumed every morsel. He said none of those things again. Because he had promised not to say them again. The spout dissipated, sending vicious winds whipping over the land. Determined, Barrett turned and followed the column, her eyes set upon the eastern sky. There the sun was a rosy red egglet, the sky a clear violet expanse. When the air that enveloped this planet had taken enough moisture, it had to release some of it again in the form of rain. There were certain natural laws that governed any world. Even this one? Barrett did not permit' herself to dwell on that halfarticulated question. There were trees and waters and fields ahead. And her people strode like pioneers. So would she, as long as Diallo remained silent.  She loved the place -- and loved an earthling as well! Y OU can't neck in a spacesuit. The best thing Sonya and I could do was sit down on a flat rock about fifty meters upslope from the instrument pack, hold hands and try to read each other's impressions through the helmet visors. This time, though, we were mostly getting a last look at the Martian landscape. It was a landscape only a geologist could love. And Sonya loved it. It had everything I had seen on the moon -- pockmarks of craters and big gashed rills, hummocks and fissures and blowholes and scattered rocks from pebble to house size. There were some geologic differences and those made Sonya love it more. Also, you were heavier. And there were wind and duststonns. Sonya thought it was beautiful. If we'd had a year on Mars instead of only two months she might have talked me into thinking the same way. She could talk me into damned near anything when she tried hard. That last day we made our pickup on the instrument pack's sampling capsules, climbed up to the rock we called the "loveseat" and got as close to each other as we could. That was one of the nice things about the new spacesuits, the skin-tight long-john variety. You couldn't get as comfortable in them as you could in shirtsleeves, but at least you didn't look and move like a drunken teddybear. In fact, Sonya was so small (and I'm only about a hundred-seventy centimeters) that she could have sat on my lap if the life-support pack on her back hadn't always been getting in the way. We had been up there about five minutes when Sonya said, "I want to come back here some day." "You mean right here where we're sitting? And put up a plaque reading: 'Here sat Lieutenant-Colonel Henry Jacobs and Sonya Gorchakova, the first interplanetary romance -- ' " "No, silly." She patted my shoulder. "To Mars. To this whole planet. It's a real world, not like the moon. Some day we could give it more air could live here." She must have noticed the skeptical way I looked out at the landscape, because die giggled and said, "All right, I forget. You test pilots have no soul. But I love you anyway. I sometimes wonder why." I wasn't going to try to answer that, not with Colonel Harvey maybe listening in on our conversation. I just said, "You've got funny tastes in scenery." "Remember, I am Russian. I like emptiness. Sometimes when I am up here and you are somewhere else I can imagine that I am here alone, with the whole planet to myself." I grinned and shook my head. Then an old quote came back to me and I said, "The grave's a fine and private placeBut none I think do there embrace. " "Quite right," said a voice in our earphones and we both jumped. "I think you two lovebirds had better haul ass back to the ship. We're cutting things pretty fine on the Oh-Two, so I want everybody back here before I even think of cutting I sighed. "We're coming, boss." Of course he was right. The ascent module of the Grissom had a secondary life-support system for use during the trip up to our orbital rendezvous with the transport ship, descent module and would be disconnected and left on Mars, so that we wouldn't have the problem of hauling its considerable weight back up into orbit. However, the secondary we didn't rendezvous and dock within thirty-six hours after cutting out lot of trouble breathing. Earth out to Mars orbit. The landing ship, the Grissom, rode on a one-way robot propulsion module, while the Gagarin, the orbit-to-orbit ship that would take is all back home, slid along about a thousand meters away. Every three days two Gagarin to the Grissom and supplement the telemetry readings by an eyeball check of major systems. Sonya and I made the first check three days after Mars Orbit Injection burn, when we were already farther out than anybody had gone before. It got to Sonya -- well, it got to me too, being out there, even though space itself doesn't look any different. It doesn't show' any footprints or tracks even in close-Earth orbit, where we've been dumping garbage for thirty years. And out that farwell, I know I caught myself looking back over my shoulder suddenly, trying to surprise whatever or whoever was watching me. It might have got to be a bad problem for me without Sonya. We could talk privately over our suit radios when we were out of line-of-sight from the Gagarin and we could always talk by touching helmets. And talk was all we could do. We were both single. We could (and by the time we were halfway to Mars we knew we would) get married when we got home and make up for lost time. But this pairing-off we were doing was exactly what the psych boys had worried about when they discussed a mixed crew for the expedition. If we had gone any farther than we did, either Novikov or Harvey or both might have felt they had to break us up. That might have led to the first space mutiny, but fortunately we never had to find out. They let us talk, so we talked all meters of space. We traded bits of personal impressions, which were getting more personal as time went on, memories and, from the halfway point on, plans for our future. No politics. Either we didn't disagree, or neither of us cared enough about them to make a fight where we did. And of course there was the big point of the indoctrination they had hammered into all twelve of us: No Political Arguments. The joint expedition was a high-level experiment, so that bit at least made more sense than most of the rest of the indoctrination. That was where matters stood with us when we slid into Mars orbit. We stayed up there for a month, photomapping, picking our landing spot and running all the tests in the Mission Profile and a few more we improvised on the spot. On CircumMars  # we started checking out the Grissom. The Grissom had two parts, like to and a descent module. But she was much bigger and fancier. She was a cone fifteen meters in diameter across the heat shield on the base and twenty-two meters tall. She weighed over a hundred tons ready for injection into her landing orbit. Her powerplant was a lightweight Nimrod reactor heating Monopropellant B that gave her higher performance levels and a much bigger margin for error than the Apollonauts ever had. The descent module carried most of the fuel, the heat shield, the four articulated landing legs, the primary all the gear holding the two modules together. The ascent module carried the reactor and its supporting systems, the crew compartment, the computers and nav-com gear, the samples storage compartment, the get the whole thing off Mars and into a rendezvous orbit with the Gagarin. Between them the two modules were supposed to get five people down on Mars with two months' of supplies and the equipment for exploring out to about a fifty-kilometer radius from the landing site. This meant an electric tractor, two inflatable shelters with their own lifesupport systems, sounding rockets, explosive charges, drills, centrifuges, sterile sample boxes, thermal coveralls, clean socks, band-aids, and all the rest. When they had explored, the five would climb back into the ascent module and ascend. The touchdown went off well. The big ring of solid-fuel rockets around the Grissom's base retro-fired for about eighty seconds, then separated and we slid into landing orbit. We got a little help from the Martian atmosphere on the way down (that's why the heat shield), then about fifty kilometers up we jettisoned the shield, cut in the main engine, and sailed along for another two hundred kilometers to a perfect four-point landing. We waited about ten minutes for the ground to cool off. Then we suited up, climbed down to the surface of Mars, planted the UN, US, anese, National Geographic Society and Royal Interplanetary Society flags, unloaded the storage compartment, set up the shelters (one lab, one living quarters) and went to work. What we found is in all the reports and isn't all that interesting anyway. Most of it simply confirms what our orbital observations and the Mariner and Voyager unmanned probes back in the #'s and #'s had already suggested. Mars is apparently lifeless, although our one trip wasn't enough to prove that. It is pretty short on air and water and there is much more seismic activity than on the moon. There is a little less impact cratering, but some of the craters are real monsters. Mars, after all, is closer to the asteroid belt. The canals do exist, but beyond that we didn't do much to solve the mystery. Our tractor broke down before we could drive over to the nearest major canal system, so all we brought back was a lot of photographs from orbit. They look like pictures of parallel bands of fractures and faults. Obviously number-one priority for the next expedition had better be a canal survey and they'd better bring mountain-climbing gear for it. Some of those fractures are canyons two kilometers deep. Not getting to the canals was frustrating, but in spite of that we picked up well over a ton of supplies, ran ourselves and our equipment ragged and were usually so busy we forgot we were engaged in a great heroic pioneering enterprise. That shouldn't be any surprise. If you let yourself do the kind of thinking about what you're doing that makes for good reading in the popular magazines, you have to be more concerned with your own thoughts than with the job at hand. And if you let yourself go that far in space very often, you don't live to write about it anywhere. Sonya and I again managed to get teamed up fairly often, and we soon discovered that flat rock well up the crater wall that the gave the best view of any place within walking distance of the camp. Quite a lot of the planned work had to be scrubbed after the tractor gave out, so in these last three weeks we had plenty of chances to sit down by ourselves and talk for a few minutes. We didn't talk about ourselves as much as before. I think we both felt we knew each other's minds well enough for the time being. We decided one personal matter -- we would live in the U.S. But mostly we talked about developing a Martian colony, then maybe, if the planet could be terra-formed somehow -- with enough time and energy, a Martian civilization. Eventually she had me believing it. X V we sat silent for a moment. Then we stood up, brushed the grit off our suits and headed downslope toward the path back to the Grissom. The marker poles with thenreflectors were still sticking in the rock. We would leave them there and maybe some day somebody would have the time and shipping space to spare to go around and pick them up for museums. We reached the camp and passed the deflated shelters. The dead tractor was out of sight behind a spur of rock. The instruments we were leaving behind had all been distributed to their various stations. A lot of discarded gear was lying around and the whole camp was a pretty depressing sight. The Grissom stood about two hundred yards beyond the camp, squatting over the patch of cinders and glass her landing flare had made. They must have seen us coming, because they ran the little trolley down its tracks on the ship's side even before we reached the base and pressed, the call button. Sonya went up first, so while I wasn't the first man on Mars (that was Harvey's privilege), I was the last one off it. Then the trolley came down again. I got on, and they winched me in. I climbed in through the hatch -- it closed behind me and the compartment repressurized. I stripped off my suit and stuck it in die ejection compartment with all the other extra gear that would be dumped just before we lifted off. Two minutes later I was in the upper chamber of the crew cabin and slipping into my couch. The three crew couches -- Harvey's, mine, and Viktor Shrebnin's, the systems engineer's -- were arranged in a half-circle on the upper level, with instrument and computer and radar consoles over and under and around them in the usual claustrophobic way. Down below, Sonya and Cesar Vaubois, the biochemist, shared the floor space with food, personal gear, sample lockers and the pressure hatch to the airlock level and spacesuit storage. If they ever build a spaceship that doesn't require a thorough manual systems check before liftoff, I'll stand amazed and as far away from her as possible. I believe in computers, but I also believe in visual displays and the Mark I Model A eyeball. We used both aboard the Grissom. It took us over an hour before Harvey turned to me. He said, "Hank, ring up the general and tell him we're about ready to take off our skirt." I got on the radio and started calling, " Gagarin , Grissom calling," and I went on until Novikov came back with, "Roger, Grissom, we read you." "All ascent module systems actiare go for stage disconnect." "Taking off our skirt," or "stage disconnect" (Novikov was a stickler for proper terminology) meant firing the explosive bolts and then triggering the spring-loaded latches that held the ascent module locked in its cradle inside the descent module. Our name for it came from the fact that the ascent module lifting off and climbing out of the cradle looked like a woman climbing out of a particularly broad, stiff skirt. I punched the arming button on the explosive bolts, waited thirty seconds after the light flashed red, then punched the firing button. Eight sets of bolts fired with a rolling whant and the ship quivered slightly. I looked up at the status lights for the eight latches. Four at the base of the cradle, four up around the neck at the top of the descent module's cone. All eight lights showed green for "latches engaged." There was a single switch for unlocking all eight. I pulled open its cover plate and flicked it across. Clang, clunk, clung, skunk! It sounded beautiful. I looked up at the status lights. Seven had gone red, seven latches had disengaged. Number eight was still green. I frowned. Harvey looked at me, looked at the status lights and said disgustedly, "Shit." Silence. I flicked the switch gently two or three more times. The light stayed green. Viktor let out a long breath. Novikov's voice came through the hiss and crackle on the radio. "Gagarin to Grissom. Are you having a difficulty?" Harvey replied: "Grissom here. Status lights indicate number three upper latch did not disconnect on upper three latch. We are canceling initiation of the countdown until we find out what's wrong."' Throat-clearing noises on the circuit, then: "Very good, Grissom. minutes. We will check back with you when we reacquire. Good luck." "Thanks," said Harvey. Then, more to himself: "We may need it." out what was wrong. First, was the latch still in place? We knew that status lights had given wrong readings too many times for us to rule out the possibility that the latch had tripped just as it was supposed to and we were sitting and staring at a defective light. It would be pretty damned embarrassing if we went and did something drastic while the latch was all the time snugly retracted. But if it wasn't retracted, we were going to have to do something drastic. We couldn't lift off with the four tons of the empty descent module still fastened to our tail and have any hope of reaching orbit. If it didn't hold on, it might break loose somewhere along the trajectory and tumble us out of control. We might wind up crashing back to Mars at full speed or charging wildly off into space, so that if by some chance we did reach orbit we could never rendezvous with the Gagarin before our oxygen ran out. Except that we were going to be out of oxygen anyway within thirty-six hours whether we tried to lift off or just sat on Mars contemplating our inputs and outputs. Since all the things we might have to do were not only drastic but dangerous, the first thing we did was to pull off the status-light panel and check the accessible parts of the circuitry for malfunction. That was ticklish enough and doing it carefully enough to avoid causing damage took us nearly two hours. Halfway through our work Novikov came back on the radio. He got a progress report, then wisely shut up and let us work. By the time he came around again we could tell him that if there were any circuit defect it wasn't anywhere we could get at it. Therefore we would have to assume the latch was still engaged. Novikov didn't like that at all. "Possibility," he said. "Could you test for engagement by blasting with the main engines and watching the stress gauges?" "If we did it very carefully, yes," said Harvey. "But it would cut into our fuel reserves. Can the Gargarin maneuver to compensate if we take a piece out of our rendezvous capability?" A moment of silence, with voices off. Then: "Yes. We are at one hundred and twelve percent of our fuel reserves for docking and rendezvous maneuver. We can fill in for you." "All right. We'll blast at the absolute minimum thrust needed to register engagement. We can't risk distorting the latch if it's still engaged." Viktor nodded enthusiastically at that. So Novikov signed off again and we sat down to arrange things. Just in case the latch had tripped and we started climbing freely as thrust built up, we decided to wait until the next window for a reasonably fast -- six hours or less -- rendezvous with the Gagarin. That meant about a forty minute wait, so I unstrapped and climbed down into the lower level to talk to Sonya and Cesar Vaubois. Passengers in a spaceship have one advantage. The ship is so small and they are so thoroughly briefed on its workings that they usually have a fairly clear idea of the situation when something goes wrong. They don't have to sit in their cabins or their seats and bite their nails while somewhere off in the dim dark distance the captain or the pilot is sitting and biting his nails while the instruments tell him the sad story. So the two scientists were in no worse spirits than the three of us upstairs. Vaubois grinned at me as I came down. "It is at hard times like these," he said, "I could wish myself back in the days of Pasteur. A chemist could then make his discoveries sitting comfortably in his laboratory, not on some unbelievable planet in the middle of too-complicated machinery." Sonya spread her hands in despair. "This hairy Luddite -- he is always complaining about the machinery, the machinery. What would Pasteur have given for a chance to be here?" Vaubois shrugged and grinned again. There was nothing wrong with morale downstairs, so I climbed back up and sat down to wait for blast time. Harvey did the whole thing manually, starting the thrust at four per cent and slowly pushing it up to seven, ten, twelve, fourteen, eighteen --  -- and the strain gauges lit up, bright red faces showing quivering needles slowly swinging up across the dials, and a warning horn blatted in our ears. Harvey's big black hand clutched the throttle as if he wanted to tear it out by the roots and banged it hard down against the stops. There were clanks and clunks and pinging noises as we settled back into the cradle and loud curses in English, French, Russian, and Armenian. than before when the Gagarin radioed us and we were still stuck. There wasn't much he could do. however, except have a running rendezvous set up on the main computer, so they could blast to meet us any time we sprang ourselves loose. Also, wish us good luck, again, which was nice of him. We knew we were going to have to either trip the latch or cut it or break it somehow. Blasting with' the main engines at a higher thrust level wasn't the way to do it -- too much fuel expenditure, too much risk of distorting the latch, even the risk of ripping open the hull of the ascent module. It looked as though somebody was going to have to climb into the upper equipment bay of the descent module, get at the latch mechanism and cut it or hit it or something until it came free. And that somebody was now going to have to do it soon enough for us to rendezvous and dock with the Gagarin in thirty-one hours. So we got out the drawings and started looking at our problem area. The hardware for the upper ring of latches was in the upper equipment bay of the descent module, along with lots of other miscellaneous machinery. The engineers had used it as a sort of dumping ground for everything they couldn't fasten on or plug in somewhere else. The bay itself ran around the top of the descent module and was roughly the shape of a French-fried onion ring. There was one access hatch in the outer hull, so we didn't see any big problem getting into the bay. Moving around inside it to the defective latch (on the opposite side of the ship from the hatch) was going to be another matter. To save space and weight, the designers had arranged things so that the retracted latches simply snapped back into what little open space there was in the bay. The inside of that bay was a mess anyway, but with those retracted latches squatting in the path of whoever went inside to work on the jammed one, it was going to be next thing to impossible to move around in it. Viktor, as an engineer, was pretty angry over this lapse from "belt and suspenders" by his colleagues. But they were all back on Earth. He went on being angry in several languages for several minutes, then picked up the drawings and went down into the lower level, spread them out on one of the couches and began doing things with calipers and a slide rule over them. His tone was still angry when he climbed back up, followed by Sonya and Vaubois. He was also worried and that showed up in both his face and his voice. "I have reached a conclusion." He looked ominously at the rest of us. "Can the melodrama, Viktor," snapped the colonel. "All right. Someone can climb into the bay and release our troublesome latch. But that bay is very tight quarters, with bends around equipment, sharp edges and little space. So the person climbing in there must be very small." In spite of what Harvey had just said about melodrama Viktor paused for a few seconds. Maybe it was just to catch his breath, maybe to listen for the wheels turning. They were certainly turning in my head. Sonya was -- by a good fifteen centimeters -- the shortest of us all and slender besides. After the moment it took me to remember this I slowly turned around and looked at her. So did everybody else. Viktor waited until everybody was staring at her and then, just as she was opening her mouth to speak, he went on: "Yes. Also, she cannot wear her life-support pack." This time he got his effect right away. Everybody said "What?" or something like that, except for Sonya, who just looked at him. He ploughed on. "Yes. If you will see here -- " we bent over the drawings -- "there are two sharp bends here and here, around the emergency transponder power pack and the number-two sensor housing, where even Sonya would not be able to wriggle through if she were wearing the backpack. It would catch somewhere and she might be trapped. She might possibly be able to make it, but she cannot really do much wriggling in there if she does not wish to rip her suit." That was a hard point to argue. All this put the ball in my court. I cialist. I sat there for a bit, making up a mental list of the tilings I needed to check, then started checking them. man-hours -- we had plenty, since Sonya's consumption was less than were in the ejection compartment -- but they could easily be pulled out, checked over and brought back on line. This would take more time than we really wanted to spend, but not dangerously much. Even recharging the backpacks was only going to add an extra half hour. Hoses. There were the headaches. The way Viktor described the arrangement we would have to use, Sonya would be like an old-fashioned helmet diver. She would be inside the bay, her backpack with its oxygen supply would be out by the access hatch and connecting her with it would be two five-meter hoses. That length was the big part of the problem. It was barely enough to allow her to get in there and have some slack for working, but it was every bit of the flexible metal hose we had. And to get that much we meter lengths together with airtight seals and that would take more time. We could have solved the length problem by using the rubber laboratory tubing, but it was too small and too likely to get brittle and then rupture. The temperature out there after sunset would be down to around minus eighty Celsius, which does funny things to rubber. I outlined all this and nobody said anything, until Harvey looked at the clock and said, "We'll be coming up on the eighteen-hour mark by the time we've got the suits ready." The eighteen-hour limit for continuous work dates back to the Apollo lunar flights and it's not a bad idea -- you get tired and you start doing things you can't afford. Except that right now we couldn't really afford to put cycle. That would bring us down to about twenty-two hours of oxygen, which might not be enough if anything more went wrong. But if Sonya went out there are started working in that cramped equipment bay when she was tired, she might slip and then something would go wrong. Unless she thought she could sleep by herself while the other four of us banged around both compartments rigging the suits and the hoses. Harvey put the question to her. She nodded slowly and said, "I think -- if I lie down and rest for the hours while you are working on the suits I will be ready for the work even if I do not sleep." "Would you like a pill?" "The rules." "Screw the rules." She held up a hand. "No. For me, the pills make me sleepy for hours after I wake up. I will work better tired." Harvey nodded sharply. "All right. Go park yourself in one of the control couches. Hank, pressurize the ejection compartment and let's get to work on those suits." The suits turned out to be an easy job and even the long hoses weren't difficult -- just time-consuming. If we hadn't been working with one eye on the clock we'd have been in good shape. We gasketed the hoses with putty, then wrapped the gaskets several layers thick in epoxy tape. This didn't improve their flexibility, but they didn't have much to begin with. When we shot pressure through the hoses to test the new seals, there was still a very slight leakage at each joint, but not a critical one. In fact, the new seals tested out stronger than the built-in ones on the helmet and backpack. It was nagging, finicky work, and we were all feeling tired and cranky when we finished. Viktor took photos of the whole arrangement, while Harvey sat and muttered, "Stupidest damn do-it-yourself project I ever saw." Then he and Viktor climbed down to brief Sonya while I sat down and ran another set of tests on the hose connections. They didn't really need it. I think I was doing it mostly to put off the moment when Sonya would have to go out there and take her chances on our cobbled-together arrangements. I suppose Harvey noticed this, but he didn't say anything about it. I thanked him for that later. He didn't say anything about my volunteering to go out with Sonya, either-maybe logical man anyway. I suppose I ought to thank him for that, too. climbed out of the airlock the sun was almost down. There isn't enough air on Mars to give much sunset effect unless the sun happens to set through a duststorm. We saw that a couple of times and it makes an absolutely beautiful blood-orange glow on the horizon. Without the dust the sun just drops until it reaches the horizon line. And then there's a little gold patch on the horizon line for a couple of minutes while the sky purples and soon turns black very fast. Then the patch fades, the stars all come out, and it starts getting cold. And meanwhile thermals run past at maybe twenty meters per second, increasing the heat loss of anybody working outside. That was why Sonya went out there with two pairs of thermal coveralls over her basic pressure suit. It made her bulkier, but still nothing like the old-style suits. We wouldn't have had a hope in hell of getting anybody wearing one of those into the bay. Harvey turned on the external lights. We tied our safety lines on to the first attachment point outside the hatch. I got a good grip on the line and started my slow walk around the upper part of the cone to a point just below the access hatch to the equipment bay. It was like walking across the face of a glacier and that wind didn't make it any easier. If I slipped, I might knock Sonya off. I certainly would break my helmet or my hose connections or something important when I hit the ground twenty meters below. I reached the hatch. Then, while Sonya made her trip, I kept one eye on her and the other on the hatch as I reached up and tripped the external latch. It opened, but the external lights didn't show much inside. I transferred my lines and, when Sonya reached me, pulled the flashlight off my belt and shone it inside the bay. It looked just as bad now as it had on the drawings. Sonya slid as close to me as the space would allow and stuck her head in. I saw her Ups move as she recited to herself the sequence of components she would have to crawl around. Then she braced herself against the open hatch cover, one leg hooked over the rim of the opening, and began unbuckling her life-support backpack. When she had finished, she crouched in the opening while I carefully picked up the pack and tied it firmly to the hatch mechanisms. While I was doing this Sonya was checking the tools on her belt. We didn't know exactly what was causing the jam, so we had hooked everything we thought she might possibly need on the belt, including one of the laser torches with enough power to cut right through the latch if necessary. With everything that was hanging from it the belt weighed nearly half as much as she did. I was getting edgier by the minute as she checked each tool. I wasn't going to blame her -- but was she getting cold feet? Maybe literally, since it must have been passing sixty below already? Finally she turned and nodded to me. I cut off my suit radio and leaned over to touch helmets with her, in case she had anything private she wanted to say to me. But the expression on her face was all business. I don't think she even noticed I had switched' off the radio. She just said, "Watch the hose for me," kneeled, flicked on her own flashlight, and crawled forward into the bay. I watched her disappear bit by bit -- head, shoulders, torso, hips, legs -- until she was entirely out of sight. Then there was only the vibration coming faintly through the metal of the ship, the jerking of the hose and the sudden darknesses and sudden glares of light as her flashlight shone down behind equipment or up against the low roof of the bay. I stuck my head in as far as I could without losing my grip on the outside handholds and tried to follow her course as well as I could . She went in about three meters, as far as I could tell from the length of hose left, then stopped. Both the hose and the light stayed steady for a couple of minutes and I couldn't feel any more vibration. I could hear her breathing getting heavier and once or twice something like half-audible Russian curses. Finally came a moment of total silence -- then, just before I started getting really frightened, she said quietly, "I'm coming out." I reached down and began taking in the slack on the hoses as they began jerking and twisting again. Sonya backed out of the bay, reappearing the same gradual way she had disappeared. When she was completely out in the open I took a good look at her. The thermal coveralls were ripped in a couple of places and I fingered the tears lightly to make sure they didn't cut into the basic suit underneath. She pushed my hand back gently and said, "Bad news, everybody. I can get through, all right, but these coveralls -- they keep bunching up at the waist and catching. I think I must try taking them off." Harvey came in with: "Are you sure you won't get too cold?" "I don't think so." Through her helmet faceplate I could see her drawing her lower lip back from her teeth, her normal gesture when she was getting impatient. Before I could say anything Harvey went on: "All right. Go ahead. But if you start getting cold -- " Sonya was already unbuckling her tool belt. I took it from her, laid it down on the deck and braced myself against my lines and the hatch cover to help her off with the coveralls. With both of us working on them they came off quickly. I rolled them up carefully and stowed them in a comer of the hatchway. With those shapeless coveralls off, Sonya had enough figure to show through the suit. I didn't try to keep from looking at her. What bothered me was how everything was so clearly visible, as if I had a couple of extra senses. It bothered me particularly because this was how I sometimes started feeling just before an attack of vertigo and I couldn't afford vertigo perched up out here in the cold and the wind, twenty meters up and Sonya needing my help. I finally looked at her so long and hard, trying to clear my head, that she noticed it. She didn't mind being looked at most of the time, but I was afraid she might be bothered by my doing it now. Instead, she looked right back at me -- the same kind of look I was giving her -- reached out and squeezed my shoulders. Then she buckled the tool belt back on and began her crawl back into the bay. Tills time the hose kept moving. I finally saw the light stay steady and heard her say, "I am there. The latch is still in place. I am going to try the hammer first." I heard her breathing as she twisted around to pull the hammer out of her belt, then I felt a faint shiver through the ship's hull as she began tapping on the latch. It went on for five minutes as she pounded away, harder and harder. Then: "Nothing is happening. I am going to try the laser cutter." There was a throat-clearing noise on the circuit from Viktor. "Sonya, I think it might go faster if you got at the retraction mechanism itself. Can you get at the access plate from where you are?" There was a little bit of silence, with a background of faster breathing. Then came scraping and clunking noises as Sonya shifted her position. "Yes." Two sharp bumps. "I have released the fasteners. I am taking off the plate now." "Be careful. If one of the bolts hasn't fired, a sharp jar might set it off." If one of the bolts hadn't fired, the explosive might have become unstable through months of low. temperatures with the heat generated by landing creating a problem on top of that. Sonya was careful enough. I didn't hear a thing for nearly a minute. Then there was a little click and: "Hatch is off. Both bolts fired but the spring didn't operate. I am going to examine the spring housing." I wasn't keeping track of time so well now. I was getting nervous and I was beginning to get uncomfortably cold, although the wind was dropping. I reminded myself that Sonya must be getting cold even faster and listened. Finally I heard her say: "I cannot see all the way into the housing. But I think the spring has fractured. Yes, this end is loose and there are little shards of metal lying around." "I'll be damned," came through from Harvey. "Sonya, is the laser torch working?" "Yes." "Put it on a medium setting and cut along a line about eight centimeters below the base of the latch." "The latch?" "Yes. Once you cut through the plating there, you can stick some sort of a lever through it and pry the latch free. Be careful-don't heat up or damage the retaining bar of the latch -- or we'll never get it free!" "Why not have her put the laser directly on the latch and slice it in two?" "It might fracture if we heat it up. Or we might fuse a piece from the spring. Either way it might end up jammed for good. It's too risky." "All right, Viktor." The silence went on and on this time -- until both Harvey and I got on the circuit with a "Sonya, are you all right?" For the first time there was a real note of strain in her voice. "Yes. Now stop bothering me." Harvey reacted before I did, using the senior-officer voice he only used when he wanted to shock something out of one of us. "Miss Gorchakova, report your condition!" She was silent for a few seconds, then said quietly, "My feet are getting cold. I am having a little trouble getting into position." "Sonya, I think you'd better try putting the torch directly on the latch. Shut up, Viktor!" Harvey's mind must have been working along the same lines as mine. If she lost the use of her feet, it might be impossible for her to crawl back out again. "Colonel Harvey." She took a deep breath. "Viktor is the engineer. And I am in here. You are not. Let me work." She shut off her radio with a sharp click. Harvey swore a bit, then shut up. I was too edgy to say anything. I hunched down, ready to move if Sonya called, and waited. I was imagining her in there, struggling with tools she had trouble lifting on Earth, while her body heat flowed rapidly out through the suit into the minus-eighty temperature now surrounding her. At least she was out of what was left of the wind. After about two minutes we heard a clanking noise as she picked up something, and then a series of smaller clanks, clicks, thumps and bangs that went on and on and seemed to be ready to go on for three hours. But it was really only about four minutes later when there was a single sharp thunk! that jolted the whole ship. She came back on the circuit with: "Latch cleared." As if we needed telling. It sounded like more than three people cheering from inside. When the noise died down, Harvey said: "Okay, Sonya, Hank. Get your asses inside and we'll call up Novokov as soon as we have initiate countdown. And Sonya -- thanks." "Nichevo, " she replied. Maybe it really was nothing to her. "My legs are a little -- stiff. I will have to come out slowly, using my hands." I shifted position to stretch out my arms as far as the space would let me towards where she would crawl out of the bay. I saw her light begin to jerk and waver again as she reversed her position and the hose started twisting. She was having a bad time of it. I could feel the vibration as she dragged herself around equipment, the lower part of her body a useless weight thumping down hard on each move. But it was her breathing that really scared me. It was rasping and half-choked. She sounded on the edge of collapse. Suddenly I saw her helmet silhouetted against the light reflected from the ceiling. I wriggled forward and stretched out my arms until I thought they would pop out of their sockets. Sonya saw me moving and raised her head. "Hello, Hank." I giggled softly with relief. Her voice had sounded quite normal. Then I noticed that her hose had become looped around a telemetry housing, just a few inches below the top. I mentioned it to her and saw her nod. She pulled herself around and reached out toward it, her back arched and her arms at full stretch. As she reached out she half-rose off one knee. The numb lower leg buckled. Overbalancing, she toppled forwards. Her head struck the hull with a jar I felt clearly and for a split second all her weight came down on the hoses. The helmet seals had become brittle in the cold, like the spring. They gave. I saw the white cloud as the air puffed out of her helmet and yelled something incoherent. Sonya tried to clasp her hands over the open hole, but the air was gone before she could do it. I heard her gasp. Then she twisted at the waist and fell over on her back. Her head smashed down on the deck and I saw the faceplate seals of her helmet crack. I jammed myself as far toward her as I could. It wasn't far enough. Not too much farther and possibly I might have grabbed her and possibly rigged some sort of cross-connection between our helmets. Two "possibles," neither of them a "probable." And in any case I couldn't reach her. I didn't look at her face, either -- at least not until quite a while after she had stopped rnoving. I stayed fairly calm for the ten minutes it took for me to do what I wanted to do and climb back through the airlock. I didn't get the shakes until I was back in the crew compartment... and I didn't get over them until we had broken out of Mars orbit and started home. Harvey took the Grissom up by himself and made rendezvous only three and a half hours after liftoff. Dr. Petrova sent me to my cabin and it wasn't until we were two hundred thousand kilometers out that they sat me down and asked for the story. Harvey argued Novikov out of doing it sooner. I know they couldn't understand why I did what I did before coming inside. After Sonya stopped moving, I waited for about three minutes, then picked her up and propped her in a sitting position, looking out through the hatch. It seemed the way she ought to be, because until the next expedition she does have Mars all to herself. Her fine and private planet.  Poor Sam -- he faced the oldest weapon of all! S AM # crouched low, trying to blend his shape into the dune curves. In the faraway control blockhouse Sam's operator looked at the monitor screen showing the image relayed by the camera in Sam's left eyesocket. She swore softly. The cat drifted over the dunes, shoulders working smoothly under orange-and-white fur. Well-trained, alert and deadly, it was a speciesspecific weapon. Sam was the target. Sam remained unmoving, awaiting orders to move. The controller sat very still, perhaps trying to augment Sam's frozen stance. Then the cat stopped and both Sam and the controller knew that Sam had been spotted. The controller was good at her task, but there were many good controllers. She was a better controller because she knew when to let the weapon act on its own. This was a typical occasion. Slowly the cat turned, crouched, tail whipping the salt air. The controller shut down the command frequencies, leaving only the monitoring amplifying system in contact. The cat aligned himself to face Sam -- a sleek tom bred and trained all his life for this eventuality. As much as instinct and training could induce him to, he hated Sam. He existed primarily to kill any rat he found. No ordinary rat had a chance against him. Sam was not an ordinary rat, though. Sam # was an incredibly complex animal-machine gestalt. His skeleton had been strengthened with aluminum; he was controlled by bodily function was monitored, as was every current in his brain. In addition the computer took every muscle impulse from the brain and amplified it, splitting it into identical pulse-orders, one going to the muscles and the other going to the microcables that multiplied Sam's strength and agility several times over. Sam's stomach had just a few hours earlier been replaced by two things: a protein sac to keep Sam alive long enough to fulfill his mission, and a tiny powerful bomb. The cat leaped at Sam, hot instinctive hunting desire augmented by artificially induced killer lust. But quick as the cat was, Sam was infinitely quicker. Sam jerked up to his full nine-inch height, surveyed the oncoming death for an instant, then sprang sideways to safety, slashing at the murderous feline at the same time. Aluminum claws dug thin, shallow slits into the cat's side. The precise arc of the feline body disappeared as the startled cat flailed into the sand with a scream of surprise and rage -- no intended victim had ever reacted as had Sam. Before the cat had any chance to reorient himself Sam was streaking the offensive. With his capabilities, he could have met the enemy headon and won; but every scratch received, no matter how small, was a drain on energy and efficiency. It was better to use finesse. At this point, the controller could only hope that Sam's injury-aversive conditioning would hold. S AM rifled directly at the feline. At an instant that seemed much too late to avoid raking claws he swerved, zigzagging out to the cat's side in a spray of sand -- then in under the white-furred belly. Sam's opponent had good reflexes, excellent reflexes, but against the equipment that, through radio communications, formed a vital part of Sam's voluntary muscular control any other set of reactions in the animal kingdom were pitifully slow and inadequate. The cat was only just realizing that this strange new rat had changed direction when Sam unleashed a burst of aluminum fury of one hind leg, then scurried out of range of the frantically thrashing cat. When he had gone several meters, Sam whirled about to face an enemy that now regarded him from a shaky threelegged stance. At this point, the cat was, in his own fuzzy cat-way, frightened and confused. He was confused because of the strange little hated target that was everywhere at once. 'He was frightened because he had been hurt. Badly hurt. More than ever he wanted to rip Sam apart. He also realized that the feat was not within his abilities. So, planning in an indistinct way to catch Sam off-guard later, he started slowly, cautiously, to move away. It was a serious error. The instant Sam sensed his foe's attempt to break off, the betrayal of weakness, he moved in. The cat barely had time to recognize the fact of Sam's renewed attack before Sam changed tactics. Sam jumped. A short, high arc, giving the cat ample time to look up and try to rise on both hind legs to fight. The damaged leg gave way immediately, dropping the cat on the sand, belly-up. Sam's controller realized what Sam was doing -- it took a conscious effort on her part to keep from forcing Sam to break off the fight. She had allowed Sam free rein and he was undoubtedly going to sustain some injuries in this close combat. If she tried to pull him away now -- against his powerful fighting instinct, the conflict would probably only confuse Sam, jumble his coordination and give his enemy the upper hand. Sam had lost all contact with reality -- his universe was centered on a point precisely under his claws and he raked at that point, tore at it, ripped it with aluminum fangs, mangled fur and flesh, ignoring other claws that scored his back. But the controller couldn't ignore those claws. The monitors indicated a certain loss of efficiency due to wounds already received -- the damage was not yet critical, but that was no reason to take chances. The controller waited a fraction of a second, making sure that the cat was too panicked and weakened to counterattack when Sam broke off. Then she resumed command of the frenzied rat. Sam jerked up, then sprang away from his victim, contorting wildly, trying to get at the pain racing along his back and sides as the amplifying systems forced awareness of pain into his brain. Nervously the controller studied the systems indicators; Sam's blind rage was breaking up, slowly fading away from the cat and recentering on the heightened pain sense. She shifted temporary command to the computer -- it had been programed for this contingency. With a thorough knowledge of Sam's reactions and psychology, it progressively de-amplified the pain signals, and then began to blank them out of Sam's brain, calming him down. The end result was a placid Sam, unaware of his injuries, squatting on the sand and watching the cat feebly try to paw its entrails back into a mangled abdominal cavity. The controller stared at the screen for several seconds. She owned a cat of her own... puter command circuit and resumed personal control. Sam began trotting across the sand, swinging his head slowly from side to side to relay a better view of the terrain. The controller was monitoring Sam with an intensity reserved only for this stage of the mission -- she controlled Sam's behavior with fantastic precision for the same reason. Now Sam was entering a zone in which the danger was not from other animals -- they were something Sam could deal with-but from a thick blanket of electronic detect-anddestroy devices, set up by the Americans when they realized the danger from Sam's predecessors. Suddenly a thought struck the controller and she queried the computer: what was Sam's present operating efficiency and projected index at the point of the mission's final state -- assuming no further interruptions? The computer mulled over the question and answered it in less than measurable time: present efficiency overall, #  of highest possible physical capabilities, assuming all factors totally favorable at time of standard measurement; projected efficiency overall at final stage, # of etc. The controller glanced at the tape, tossed it aside and forgot about it. Better not to worry about something that was not critical -- there were plenty of problems that might become so. A dog patrolling the dunes came upon the cat's body. Carefully, he clamped it in his jaws and carried it to his master's lookout post. Sam and the controller now worked virtually as a single entity -- the controller's mind in Sam's body. A faint smile of relief played over her features as she guided Sam through mine fields, low-profile scanning units, sound analyzers -- so far, the data gathered by the previous animals in the Sam series seemed to be adequate. Apparently the Americans had nothing new. The controller had to curb her impatience as Sam progressed -- it was a great temptation to abandon caution, to send Sam racing through the Americans' defenses. It irked her slightly that she could not yet see Sam's objective, due to the limited focusing ability of the microlens in Sam's eyesocket. With every step Sam took she relaxed a bit. Sam was sure to succeed -- he couldn't fail this far into the mission. Sam suddenly began to limp -- a leg damaged in the fight was beginning to give under the demands put on it. The controller lowered the pain-inhibition in Sam's brain, causing him to favor the leg, saving it from further injury. The controller checked with the computer again on Sam's Efficiency : present, #; projected at final state, still #. At Security headquarters, the cat's corpse was studied closely. Grim officers checked the electronic killers, rechecked, checked their monitors. By simply refusing to be found, Sam was unconsciously waging a war of nerves on the Americans. Occasionally Sam would lift his eyes. The lens in his left socket would slowly screw out, as the controller again tried to see the purpose for Sam's existence. It was still too far away. Sam lowered his head again and continued across the dunes. Security jeeps sprinted across the concrete plain, erupting out of their low blockhousesAn each the passenger was holding tightly to a weapon. The weapon stank. Sam peered at the far horizon once again. The controller looked at the screen and a sunrise of contentment rose into her face. There it was. The rocket. As yet, the camera could just barely focus on it -- it was a thin finger, pointing up from the bottom of the meter-wide screen. But it was there. Destroy it and the Americans would be set back crucial weeks. Sam could do it and by doing so prove the value of the project that had spawned him. Sam's controller increased his pace slightly; he looked ahead more frequently now, and the rocket's image grew from a finger's height on the monitor to twice that, and twice that. Slowly, in careful stages, the controller began to relax. Soon it would be over. Once she finished maneuvering Sam out of the danger zone, his training could take over. The operation was to be successful, then -- well and good. She had known it would be. She knew Sam, knew his capacities. Certainly he could be hindered -- after all, he was only a rat -- but stopped? No. Sam stopped. almost as a physical jolt. Sam simply froze, without any orders. Slowly she ran checks over all of Sam's sensory monitors, concentrating hard to fight back an odd feeling of disorientation in her mind, which she recognized as a prelude to panic. Sight: nothing dangerous. Smell: again a negative. Tactile... A wire. Sam could feel it, a sharply delineated pressure on his chest. Then came the sound. Now hyperalert, the controller seized on the auditory response instantly and investigated it. Obviously it was nothing deadly or Sam would have acted on his own -- but then, did Sam know every noise that could mean danger? Sam angled his head left, to look at whatever made the hissings, the scrapings. Dogs? Cats? Men? Sam looked with one eye and the controller looked with the other. Guns looked back at them, muzzles instead of eyes, looking at Sam. For an instant the controller stared at the screen, puzzled. Then Sam's predicament crashed into her awareness. Her flash of insight was followed immediately by a rush of panic. Sam couldn't be stopped now! Her life was dependent on his at this point -- Sam's death prior to mission fulfillment would seal her own fate. Sam must survive, must escape, must complete his assignment. She felt linked to Sam as never before. Slowly her panic drained away -- but it left a stain of desperation on her thoughts, slowing down her mind, clogging up idea channels. For years the controller had successfully practiced rigid emotional control -- she had, in fact, succeeded so well that a part of her was totally amazed when she began crying. The jeeps had dispersed around the rocket, Sam s target. Each jeep 's passenger took the weapon he held and placed it on the concrete. All the jeeps departed, leaving the stinking weapons around the rocket. Trapped, the controller's mind ran in tight circles, over and over, mechanically, reviewing again and again what she had realized in that cruel burst of insight. The Americans had been clever. Considering the pitifully small amount of data they had on the Sam animals, to have stopped Sam # was a fantastic achievement. And Sam was very thoroughly halted. When his body had pressed against the trip wire, weaponry had been alerted to Sam's location. A normal animal would have stepped over the wire, releasing the pressure -- and quite probably activating the guns. Sam, of course, stopped, held prisoner, to be found, perhaps even captured. From habit, the controller checked Sam's operating capacity again: present, #; projected, #. Unless she accomplished something soon, it would be too late. The Americans ' electronic devices noted that something had been activating a section of wire entirely too long. It passed the information on to its masters. controller forced herself to think. The problem was quite well defined and she held as axiomatic that the existence of a problem proved the existence of the problem's solution -- it was just a matter of finding that solution. Grimly the controller began the search. First, directly ahead were only sand, grass, concrete and the rocket. Next, to the right lay sand, scrub, asphalt, the Americans' anti-Sam net. To the left-more of the same. Carefully, keeping pressure on the wire, Sam turned to look back: again, the same. But something was nagging at the controller. There had to be an answer somewhere in all this. She began studying every piece of defensive armament on the monitor screen. The soldiers, with their dogs, were starting their search along the wire, but there was a lot of wire and only only one Sam. Cautiously the controller began tracing patterns from her observations, searching alertly for something to aid Sam. Then, building up in her consciousness, came the data she needed: the guns. After looking at as many as she could see, the controller reached the firm conclusion that only those within a definite radius of Sam had moved to sight on the rodent. In addition, the guns were not all aimed precisely at Sam -- as far as she could tell, the intention was to saturate a certain area. And if there were boundaries to such areas, then it followed that there had to be a differentiation between sections of wire. With new purpose, the controller directed Sam to begin looking to each side again. The controller studied the monitor intensely, and soon found what she sought: to Sam's left, a black post approximately a meter tall served no obvious function except to hold up the wire, which probably ran directly into the post, though the wire was too thin and the camera's resolution inadequate to tell. This, then, might be the solution. Assuming that the post indeed controlled the actions of the guns, it would be by direct connection -- the guns weren't equipped for radio reception by the looks of them. Assume next that the control cables were close to the surface, where Sam could get at them without leaving the wire. And finally -- and here was the weakest link -- assume that Sam had cut off a flow of current and that a resumption of that current would fire the guns. This last point was pure conjecture. Leaning against the wire, Sam made his way to the black post and began digging around the base. For a minute, sand spewed in a gritty cloud from his claws. Suddenly he stopped. His head twitched up, giving the controller a view of whatever it was that Sam had heard. She gave a moment to fuming about bioengineers who couldn't fit both a camera and a mike into Sam, leaving her with only the means of knowing that Sam had heard something, with no way of finding out what it was, short of seeing it. Sam saw it. From the bad picture on the monitor the controller judged the moving figures, man and dog, to be at least four hundred meters away. Then Sam went back to his digging, more hurriedly now and without spraying so much sand -- the controller kept him working when liis instinct told him to flee. the controller began to worry about her hypothesis. She directed Sam to dig in one spot only, hoping that the Americans had run a line to the guns over the shortest distance possible. Now, more and more, she was operating on guesswork. She didn't know how fast the soldier and the patrol dog were coming -- or even if they were continuing in Sam's direction. There was little logical reason to believe that the control cable would be buried within Sam's reach. Her worst uncertainty was: were the guns signaled by a current or no-current? Hearing what the controller diagnosed as barking, Sam snapped up his furry head to look again at the soldier and the dog. The controller turned Sam's attention back to his digging. She could see that the pair had closed to three hundred meters, perhaps a bit less -- time became a vital factor at this point. Automatically the controller checked Sam's index: present, #; projected, #. She was mulling over these low figures when Sam found the cable. His claws had raked across the sheathing and Sam stopped, his objective discovered. But the discovery brought with it a tricky problem : the sheathing remained unmarked -- obviously Sam couldn't snap the cable with his claws and it was too far away to reach with his teeth. The controller was not about to be stopped. She and Sam were, for all purposes, one entity again, as the controller lifted Sam's left hind leg to shove against the wire while Sam inched a bit farther forward -- forward -- forward... Sam's nose reached the cable, ad- vanced farther, to bring the jaws to bear. Sam's auditory monitor picked up sharp impulses -- barking again. The controller forced herself not to think of the consequences of chance going against her. Sam's incisors bit into the cable, nibbled, gnawed -- and snapped the cable. No reaction. Sam wasn't ripped apart by high-velocity bullets. The gamble had succeeded. Sam shot over the wire at full speed, racing toward the rocket, victorious. He was but three hundred meters from his target, oblivious to everything but the rocket, his objective. Outside Sam's universe the guard dog went wild on his leash and was released to streak across the concrete after Sam, but it was hopeless. Even with an injured leg Sam was faster. Tension and fear ebbed away from the controller as Sam approached to within two hundred meters of the rocket. There was no way to hold Sam back now. Within seconds he would be scurrying up the gantry tower, attacking vital wiring, ruining certain delicate and acessible components and finally positioning himself in a strategic position to be detonated. Sam was one hundred fifty meters away from the rocket's base and starting to slow down. After releasing his dog, the soldier had radioed Security. Now a swarm of vehicles raced across the concrete, toward Sam, the rocket and the stinking weapons. With a jolt, the controller noted Sam's slackening pace and was immediately alert; was Sam's hurt leg finally giving out? No, the only unusual reading was on the olfactory monitor, but it was powerful and was affecting Sam oddly. His instinctive areas were in great agitation -- the cerebral command area was being suppressed. The controller stepped up the power on the command frequency as much as possible without damaging the relay satellite's circuitry; but Sam did not increase his speed. It baffled the controller completely. Suddenly it was over. Ignoring the commands ringing in his tiny brain, Sam changed direction as the stinking weapons took effect. The controller did everything in her power to make him head around to the rocket, but to no avail. Under her electronic battering Sam reeled, staggered, jerked and leaped, but kept on doggedly toward his goal. It was with another flash of painful insight that the controller realized that the situation had become hopeless. Everything she had done so far, all the agonizing, the joy -- all was meaningless, all for nothing. She felt no bitterness -- the time was past for that. Her fate was very close. With precise motions she armed Sam and detonated him. Then she sat back, released, to think of pleasant things, to remember good days, until her arrest and execution. S AM'S death shattered concrete and made a sound heard more than a mile away, scattering the rat over a five-meter radius. In seconds the cars were there, the jeeps and the trucks. This was not Security's moment and the agents stayed back. Now the technicians came, antiseptic men to scrape Sam off the concrete. A limousine rolled up to the scene, disgorging a general and two more antiseptics. All three walked to the scorched patch that signaled blast center. They stood looking at the seared concrete for a moment. Then a whitecoat reached down to the steaming film of homogenized rat and picked up a skull fragment. An aluminum tooth still dangled loosely from it. "I don't believe it," he said, staring at the bone chunk. "This thing is supposed to be back on the perimeter wire, according to our detectors." The other tech shrugged. "It's beaten all our defenses. Looks like another modified rat. A damn good one, too, to get through everything we put out." "But it didn't get through," the general pointed out. "Your people stopped it." "We were lucky," answered the first whitecoat, dropping the skull fragment. "I'm not sure that we can do it again." "Fantastically clever, though, to appeal to the thing's most basic urge -- say, let's get out of here. That smell's giving me a headache." The three men departed, as the Security guards moved in. They began collecting the weapons that had stopped Sam #, super-rat: caged female rats in heat induced by synthetic harmones -- and reeking of artificially fortified musk.  cold sleep by ship's computerized system and told he's seventy-five years into mission: man's first attempt to colonize a star system other than his own. He is computer-instructed to check ship's systems, then his own voluntary involuntary bodily functions, circulation, sensorium, speech organ and memory. His period of awakening is for one hour. During this time he is to speak, exercise and try to remember his cold-sleep dream. In his dream he was a primitive, ocean-dwelling life form, inordinately hungryand was himself eaten by a carnivorous cephalopod while eating a trilobite. His second awakening comes # years into mission. His instructions are as before, but in addition he's told to go to the ship 's control center to evaluate target system three. The ship's computer had bypassed the first two target star systems as unsuitable for human colonization. Number # is a perfect, Earth-type planet, unpolluted and verdant-but is entering Roche's limit and will soon break up to become a ring rules no landing, obediently remembers last cold-sleep dream: in it he was an enormous brontosaurus and was killed by a small, carnivorous allosaurus. On his next awakening-# years into mission-he is told to check a malfunction in Blue #, a colonist cubicle, and discovers Colonist cal years old, improperly frozen and dying. At the end of her last waking period she had tried to communicate with her boy friend, also a colonist, and had not made it to her cold-sleep death as comfortable as he can. Before returning to cold sleep he is required to remember a complete day in his life prior to starting on mission. He had been a physician and remembers three instances of violence he had attended on an Earth made uninhabitable by its inhabitants: #) a young man wounded as a bystander in a duel between his father and father-in-law; #) a lovely young girl, figured her face to discourage murderous duels between her suitors; #) a dead boy, victim of a chance bullet fired during riot in another part of town. During the same day he also meets a rather mysterious man the purpose of evaluating another possibly habitable star system. The system is already inhabitedby technologically advanced aliens who have polluted it and send spacecraft forms evasive action. Before being permitted to return to remember another episode of past life. He chooses his first date with Cooldown follows and this time prince who grows up to be king and wage successful war on a neighbor kingdom. He marries his vanquished foe's daughter, who detests him and, after giving him two sons, causes him to be assassinated. years into mission. He's told to remember pre-launch instruction and dreams, is startled at the totality of his recall of every thingincluding terrifying cold-sleep nightmares. He also discovers another dead colonist, The discovery delays his return to sleep casket and computer wakes the trouble is. ted suicide to escape cold-sleep dreams-they also experience desperate fatigue, decide to override computer and try natural sleep to recover. Results are so gratifying that they program computer to instruct all those on board to try normal sleep breaks to lick cold-sleep nightmares. Before returning to cold sleep he had discovered, during training for naut, one of the first to experiment with hibernation anesthesia in spacea legendary figure. T HE dream began very badly with a long and rapid succession of deaths. Like an endless deck of playing cards dealt face upward, they were presented briefly and with all the details clear before being replaced by another face of death with a greater or smaller value of fear, violence or pain. There was a card for the brontosaurus and the trilobite and the cave-dweller and the old king and many, many others he had not experienced before. There was the instant barbecue of the old schoolteacher, the drunken agony of the salesman spitted on his car's steering column, the frantic coughing of the soldier drowning in the blood from his throat wound and the airliner pilot who had his third cervical vertebra and a large section of his lower jaw blasted away by a hijacker's bullet. Some of the deaths were much worse than the others and a few were almost pleasant. These were the slow, comfortable deaths from wasting diseases or exposure when the breakdown of circulation brought drowsiness and a feeling of warmth. But even those cards, although free of the symbols of violence and pain, were often stamped with the dark and dreadful markings of fear of death itself and of what might come after. Only gradually did he become aware that he was able to make comparisons between these terrible or merely unpleasant deaths and, much later, that he was an individual called Devlin who suffered it all but was at the same time detached from everything that was happening to him. Devlin did not know how long it was and how often he died before he discovered that he could exercise a small measure of control over the process. He began by trying to hold on to the less unpleasant dyings for as long as possible -- those comparatively painless or those that had pain associated with them but where the fear of death was absent or of secondary importance because of anxiety for or pleasant memories of loved ones. Then he learned how to push away from the death instants, to go farther and farther back in time into the period preceding the continual and fearfully detailed dyings. The deaths were not banished or forgotten -- they were still the most intense and painful episodes in the dream lives. But now he could be selective, he could tune for the less savage and painful experiences leading up to death in the hope of going even farther back to times when he had known only life and pleasure instead of death and pain. A few of the cards Devlin had already seen, but very briefly... He was a good salesman and always had been since he had joined the organization at the age of twenty-two. Section heads, supervisors and sales directors of increasing seniority had commended him for his youthful enthusiasm and complete faith in the product of the moment. He had always given every sales pitch everything he had, and he had had a lot to give. Offers of promotion had come early, but less and less often. Customers were so much wax in his hands, but for some reason he was unable to inspire fellow salesmen to anything like his own enthusiasm. They were a cynical bunch, in general, who refused to share in his act of faith in the company and its product. So he was given selling assignments of increasing importance because, it was said, his talents should not be wasted on a purely supervisory job, and his commissions and expense accounts were the envy of all except his mother. She did not like the way he worried about his work at night -- that was in the early days, of course, when he spent most of his spare time at home. She was also fond of telling him that he did not have to be successful at everything to be happy, that she had stopped being taken in by his sales pitch shortly after his tenth birthday and that if his father had been alive he would have told him to change his job. Talk about his father always made him uncomfortable because her voice reminded him, just a little, of the tone he used while referring to his merchandise. When his father had died he had been too young to feel any sense of loss or grief, and the pictures he had seen of his parent had shown a pretty average person -- the kind who could be talked into buying anything. But somehow this colorless individual had sold himself to his mother so successfully that, even twenty years after his death, she remained faithful to the original product to such an extent that talking about him made her almost happy. He had never been able to understand how his father had been able to achieve this effect, but the reason was probably that he himself had been effort necessary for such a longterm sales project as marriage. But then a good salesman did not need to be married to get a girl. Nowadays he could not get girls so easily and sometimes not at all. His boyish enthusiasm did not sit well on a face whose red-veined nose and deep etched wrinkles were anything but boyish . He had almost lost today's client despite the half bottle he had killed at breakfast to fortify himself for the fray. It has been a tough fight at that, lasting most of the morning and through a three-hour working lunch, and he had won it by sheer, dogged persistence that had been close to desperation. Having won he had celebrated, mostly because he liked celebrating and to dismiss any lingering self-doubts troubling him. His desperation had not, he was sure, been apparent to the client, and the sale had not been won because the client had felt sorry for him. He would continue the celebration as soon as he got back to his hotel. He was into the parked truck with its muddied rear lights so suddenly that he had only time to desperately swerve his steering. A fast, relaxed and accurate driver, he was fond of telling people, had no need of a safety belt. Instead of burrowing under the truck's overhang and hitting the differential he ran into the tires of the enormous double wheels, and he did not bounce because he was stuck fast on the steering column... And another familiar card came u P : The large, cold drops of rain slapped at the canvas cover with a sound like distant gunfire and the vehicle's slow lurching progress along the dark street made his head roll from side to side and allowed the droplets running down his face to collect inside his collar. Facing forward, his elbows hooked over the support rail and, his weapon at the ready, all he could see was a stretch of shining black road surface pitted and wrinkled by past petrol bombs and carpeted with half-bricks, broken bottles and pieces of smashed pavement. The houses on each side of him moved past, their downstairs windows glowing or flickering as interior lights or a TV screen's glow tried to fight its way through the heavy drapes, while the dripping hedges and front garden, some shaggy and some neat, could have been hiding anything. He felt too cold and wet and miserable, he realized suddenly, to have any room left for fear. No terrorist, he was sure, would risk pneumonia by setting up an ambush under these conditions. They would probably be watching television like normal people -- especially the news coverage of their shootings and bombings or the mouthings of the pundits discussing the possible political ramifications of the latest blast. Or they might be plotting around the fireside or up in a bedroom with their wives or girl friends, engaged in seduction rather than sedition. Which made him wonder if the women concerned were bothered by the fact that the hands caressing them had, a few hours or days one of his mates or an uncommitted civilian with a bomb or a rifle or a rocket launcher. He wondered if -- sometime during this tour of duty -- he killed someone he would be foolish enough to tell her about it. The circumstances were completely different, of course, but when he got on to this particularly uncomfortable line of thought he sometimes wondered if he had the wrong job. Tonight he was so cold and miserable he knew he was in the wrong job. The unlighted or heavily curtained windows paraded past. Sometimes he imagined that the curtains moved or that the venetian blinds twitched. Possibly there was a gunman drawing a bead on him, or a terrorist sympathizer keeping him under observation -- or he was being watched by a curious youngster who couldn't sleep. The rain was beginning to trickle down his back. He was rounding a curve in the street and passing under a lamppost when the firing started -- a couple of rifles, it sounded like, and a Thompson to make him keep his head down while the sharpshooters tried to pick him off. He was out of the vehicle and flat on the ground with the others before he actually thought about doing anything -- a reaction, the corporal was fond of saying, that demonstrated the trained reflexes of the professional soldier -- while the bullets whanged off the bodywork or punched holes through it. He rolled through a shallow puddle until he was partly under a garden hedge. The noise made it hard to think. Despite the heavy terrorist fire he could not spot any of the flashes from his position. Suddenly his foot was gripped and shaken roughly. "Get that damned light!" said the corporal. "We'll cover you." He rolled away from the hedge and onto his back, took careful aim at the center of the fluorescent lamp and did as he had been told, losing what remained of his night vision in the process. He blinked rain out of his eyes and returned to the shelter of the hedge again as the shooting became less accurate and began to die away. He could hear the whine along the street which paralleled this one, trying to cut off the gunmen's retreat. Beside him someone loosed off a shot, but all he could see were the floating green blotches left by the street lamp. The hedge was not an effective shelter. Not only did it allow bullets to whip past unimpeded, its leaves saved up the rain and dropped it on him in small, irregular torrents. But the dripping hedge reminded him of another wet evening many years ago and he decided that he could tell Jean about this evening because she would enjoy the joke. Long before they had been married there had been another hedge in a-very secluded spot near the road where Jean lived. The first couple of times he had been out with her they had not stopped at the place, but on the third occasion it had been Jean's birthday and he had put a lot of thought and effort into showing her a good time and they had stopped. A few minutes later the great granddaddy of all cloudbursts not only dampened their ardor but washed out his main plan of attack. There had been other secluded spots and hedges when his strategy had gone very well and the final assaults had met only token resistance. And after every one of them they had always remembered and laughed over that first wet hedge. Now David was four years old and there was a boy or a girl at minus two months, and they could not make up their minds which they really wanted. It was a very permissive society, these days, and it seemed to be getting sick and violent with its freedoms. He had enjoyed the permissiveness, but for a girl-child growing up his world might not be so good. Parents of girls had a lot to worry about. The bullet ricocheted off the curb and tore a large uneven hole through his neck, rupturing the left carotid and opening a passage into the trachea. The sudden, burning pain made him want to scream, but when he drew in his breath a thick, bloody froth flooded into his lungs, strangling him. He grabbed at his throat with both hands, coughing to clear the obstruction, and felt air and warm bubbles squeezing between his fingers from the entrance and exit wounds, but when he tried to breathe in there was no air, only the warm spurting wetness. Very soon he was dead. But not nearly soon enough... Another life card. "Airfield Two. This is Golf Alpha November Mike Zulu," he said in quiet fury. "I am approaching the coast on a bearing of two-eight-seven at flight level seven-five-zero. Landing instructions, please." "Mike Zulu, Airfield Two. Remain on present heading. Reduce to flight level six zero. You have twenty-eight miles to run to touchdown. Visibility is ten miles. Wind gusting to twenty knots. Request aircraft type and passenger details. " The voice was devoid of emotion, the diction was good and there was no indication that the man was gloating. "Nimbus Five Transonic," he said. "Seventy-five per cent load. Six hundred and twelve adults, fifteen children plus crew." A Nimbus yet! The only suitable runway is zero four. It is barely long enough and a bit rough and you will have an eighty degree crosswind port side . We suggest you divert. " Before he couid reply the edge of a very hard hand was rubbed painfully along the side of his neck, and the man standing behind him said, "No." "I have been requested to land at Two," he said. "Understood. But remind your friends that we have a profit-sharing arrangement with the other two airfields , and if you crash that aircraft there will be nothing or nobody to ransom. " The hand rubbed his neck even harder. "My friends are impatient as well as greedy," he said. "A diversion is not possible." "Your funeral. Reduce flight level to five zero. Maintain present heading. " "Five zero on present heading," he said, then furiously to the man behind him: "I don't give a damn if you commit suicide, but there are others involved." The man behind him laughed softly, then asked, "Can your copilot land this thing?" He wanted to say, No, because it was the truth and his second officer knew that as well as he did -- but being young and inexperienced was something that happened to everyone at some stage. Instead he said quietly, "In these conditions we will both be required to land this thing. You must understand that these supersonic jobs have to put down an awful lot of flap to slow us sufficiently for a landing. And during the last half-minute we will be holding on to the sky with our fingernails in an attitude that is dangerous if the wind velocity and direction are not right. With gusting conditions and maximum flap we could fall out of the sky or the ground effect could -- " The edge of the hijacker's hand struck the side of his head just above the ear. It was not a hard blow, not painful, but it was a conversation stopper. For the next few minutes he maintained an angry and helpless silence. This had been no ordinary hijack operation or the security guards -- traveling incognito even to the crew, and numbering one to every fifty passengers -- would have been able to stamp on it. The disguised guards had picked up their weapons inside the aircraft and the loading tube detection system would have ensured that nobody else carried a weapon on board. He was still not sure of what had happened exactly, but his senior hostess had been able to reach the flight deck and tell him something about it during the minute or so before the man behind him had arrived and broken her back. Apparently the hijackers had staged an incident during which one of their number caused a near-panic in his immediate area by producing a shaver with a black plastic casing that looked like a weapon. This has caused two of the guards in the vicinity to break cover and several others to tense up sufficiently for them, also, to be spotted. During the jackers had disarmed these guards using killer-karate. Not all of them had been successful, but enough of them had been able to get weapons to shoot it out with the remaining guards who had, of course, been hampered through trying to avoid hitting innocent passengers. During the ten-minute gun battle the great tubular barn that was the main passenger cabin had suffered a sharp pressure drop. But as all of the guards, four hijackers and seventeen others had died the remaining passengers thought themselves lucky to have only bleeding noses and earache. He still did not know why his senior hostess had had to die simply for giving him a situation report. He liked to understand people even if he did not agree with their point of view, and he knew some of the reasons why this intelligent, highlytrained and resourceful team of hijackers had taken his aircraft. But the senseless display completely unnecessary murder performed with an utter lack of feeling, made him so angry that he felt physically ill. ' 'Ma i n tain presen t h eading, Mike Zulu. Reduce to flight level four five zero. Twenty-three miles to run. " "Mike Zulu," he acknowledged, then tried again. "One of these days," he went on quietly, "the governments are going to stop paying ransom money for hijacked aircraft and passengers and then you will be out of a job. And this green and pleasant land below us, with its thriving pirate economy, will feel the pinch. No government wants to be the first to throw three or four aircraft and a couple of thousand passengers to the wolves, of course, but there are a couple of administrations on the point of doing just that. It will take just one to make the decision and the rest will follow. "When that happens you, and the people below, will not have the benefit of consumer goods smuggled in at top prices," he continued, "because you will have no money. You will have no money because your currency will be declared valueless and any you may have salted away on the continent will be frozen -- the measures are already being planned. You, assuming that you are the brain behind this hijack, should be intelligent enough to realize that you can't possibly continue to -- " He broke off as one of the hostesses, looking pale but with her voice steady enough, excused herself and asked for instructions. "We shall be landing on a runway that is a rather tight fit," he replied easily and smiled at her. "This means that I shall be making a steep approach, shoving on reverse thrust a few seconds after touchdown and stepping hard on the brakes. Make sure that their straps are tight and check the tables for loose objects. Right?" "If the runway is short, sir, how will we get off again?" He smiled reassuringly, thinking that the girl was too intelligent for her own peace of mind, and said, "This has happened to me before. The ransom covers the passengers, aircraft and crew but not the baggage and freight. We will be much lighter at takeoff." "Yes, indeed," said the man standing behind him. Perhaps he was irritated at being left out of the conversation, in which case he had displayed his first human feeling. When the girl had gone Devlin's dream identify went on, "I am not probing for information useful to our security people and it doesn't matter to me whether you are free-lance or employed by the government of this country. The people down there do not officially boost their own hijack trade and you would never admit that you had been smuggled out as refugees to set up this operation. "And you could be telling the truth," he continued, "because if you had come from this country you would do as Airfield Two suggests and divert. So you must be a free-lance group hoping to set yourselves up here with your share of the ransom. Fair enough -- but there will be no ransom for anyone if we flop over and burn on Two's runway, will there? And I hate to say anything complimentary about an operation that places so many people in jeopardy, but this job showed planning of a high order and considerable intelligence. Surely the same degree of intelligence and forethought will tell you that -- " "Turn three degrees on to a heading of three-zero-one, Mike Zulu. Descend to flight level three zero. Eight miles to run. Have you the airfield in sight?" "Mike Zulu. Descend to three zero on three-zero-one. I see you, Two." Behind him the man changed his captured gun from one hand to the other, but made no attempt to answer any of the questions. Angrily Devlin's dream identity said, "This is the most beautiful, unpolluted and underpopulated country in the world. It has always been beautiful, of course, and in the past it was very popular with tourists. But it is free of pollution because there is virtually no industry and its technical skills have gone with its people -- those who were lucky enough to get away before immigration was forbidden. Now there is no one who wants to come here except people like yourself. The lower orders of farmer and laborer are also trying to leave, many of them dying in the attempt. The country imports everything except a small proportion of its food and exports nothing at all -- and this beautiful and dangerously unstable country is where you want to spend the rest of your lives. Can't you see how stupid that is?" The man sighed faintly but did not speak. Ahead of the plane the airfield was a tiny, flattened plus sign, pale gray against the hazy green patchwork of the surrounding fields. He made a last desperate appeal to the hijacker's humanity as well as his reason. "You are not trying to right a political wrong or serving the cause of any minority group by coming here," the dreamDevlin said. "You come to this place only if you are in this for the money. Fair enough -- greed I can understand. But why gamble on losing so much when a twentyminute diversion would give you a certain win? Or is it a feeling of power you need? The feeling that you are so much more vital and important than the majority of poor, hardworking, dull sheep that their suffering is too small a matter to affect you? Or maybe this time you want to share their feelings! Are you, then, so terribly bored with life that you want to know what it feels like to be broken and torn apart and breathe in the fire of burning fuel -- " He broke off, then added coldly: "I'm going to be very busy for a few minutes. Your answers can wait until after we land." Two's main runway was opening out below him like a gray isoceles triangle, spotty with clumps of weeds and cow droppings. The grass had not been trimmed for many years and the wind sent broad, green ripples hurrying across it. With maximum flap and barely enough power to stay in the air he aimed at putting down on the runway short of the threshold markings, because for this landing every yard would count. As well as catching the fully-extended flaps like a sail and pushing up the port wing, the crosswind necessitated a crabwise approach that would have to be corrected at the latest possible instant before touchdown if he weren't to smash all the tires and probably rip off the undercarriage bogeys. He rounded out over a patch of swamp about a quartermile from threshold, with his stall warning having hysterics and his wings dipping first to one side and then the other as he compensated and overcompensated for the gusting. During the last few seconds before touchdown he found that he could anticipate the gust effects by watching approaching wind ripples in the grass and as she began to sink he brought the nose on to the centerline of the runway. He felt two tires go and checked a slew to starboard while he dumped lift by running out the spoilers and calling up full reverse thrust. He would stick to the ground now, but the other end of the runway was rushing toward him at an incredible rate. He applied the brakes much harder than recommended for the present ground speed, then harder still. He felt another tire go, then three in rapid succession. Between them the landing bogeys had thirtysix tires and if the bursts were fairly evenly distributed among the three bogeys he might be all right. But apparently they weren't and she began a slow, inexorable yaw to port. He was sure that the port wheels were about to go off the runway by the time he checked the yaw, and he had a glimpse of a man writhing about in the grass with his hands pressed against his ears and a noise-maddened cow running across the verge, but he did not feel the aircraft hit either. For an instant he thought cynically that a pirate airfield with a too-short runway did not deserve a minimum noise approach and landing, and that in any case they would probably add the broken windows and curdled milk to the ransom amount, just as they would insist on an extra ransom for the aircraft and maintenance crew needed to fly in and fit the spare wheels to this brute before she could take off again. Another tire blew as the forward bogey stopped within a few yards of the boundary fence. He shut down everything except the auxiliary power unit serving the flight deck and cabin systems and settled back in his seat. "A very nice landing, Mike Zulu. " "Thank you, Two." Behind him the hijacker laughed softly and said, "I don't think that a highlytrained, hardworking sheep like you will appreciate it, but this is the only answer I've got." Something crashed through his head so fast that neither the pain nor the sound of the shot had time to register before a terrible darkness swallowed everything. B UT the darkness was not permanent. It became an infinite area of black velvet on which cards were displayed briefly before being replaced or covered with other cards. Some of the cards were closely linked, such as the one for the co-pilot whose skipper had been killed before his eyes and who had crashed one of the world's largest jets on takeoff -- or the one of the hijack the aircraft's captain had led to the death of all the passengers and crew a few days later and in turn precipitated a crisis that wrecked the pirate economy of his adopted country. That hijacker, too, suffered briefly but intensely before he died. But his life-card was difficult to scan, the lines of cause and effect were tangled and his emotions and drives needed too much effort to understand, if they could be understood at all. There were not many lives like his -- the majority, although painful in places, were easy to understand. Some of them were surprisingly rich and pleasant and many of these belonged to people whose lives, measured against the yardstick of Devlin's now vast and varied experience, should have been utterly miserable from the moment they had been born. Devlin had learned how to hold a life long enough to examine part of it, usually the last part, in detail... Lit by the last light of sunset, the great cranes of the long-abandoned docks and shipyard stood out against the darkening sky like a sketch executed in blood. In more than fifty years of disuse they had rusted but they had not fallen down, just as the ships along the dockside had rusted and sunk at their moorings but had not gone away. They had, instead, grown outward as their hulls silted up and provided greenery for nesting swans and seabirds. One of the swans, deep pink in the fading light, drifted in mid-river as if it had nowhere to go. Like all the rest of us, he thought. Aloud he said, 'This kind of approach has been made to me before. I don't want to listen to you naming names in high places, or to your plans for overthrowing the Council, or to you extolling the virtues of the cause that is driving you to do these things. I am utterly disinterested in anything you want to say or do. I have heard it all before." "Yes," said the young man, "and you've done it all before." He leaned his elbows on the parapet of the bridge and sighed, unable to make a negative answer. "You are going to listen because this will interest you," the other said fiercely. "We know you were a master tactician once, that you planned and carried through one of the neatest coups in recent history and that you could have had a high place in the Council if you hadn't dropped out of sight and become a schoolteacher." "That," he said dryly, "was a tactic of survival. Considering the number of times that the Council has been replaced since then -- " "They'll be replaced again -- and soon if -- " "I'm not interested in listening to treason either," he said tiredly. He could almost feel the intensity of the young man's gaze on the side of his face as he continued to watch the swan. Then the other said, "I agree -- you are the survivor type. But there are times when one must take risks to go on surviving and right now we want you to take a very small risk. What we need is your advice -- the benefit of your early studies and experience -- for a small and not very bloody revolution." "I've had my revolution and seen the results," he replied, still without turning. "No." The young man gripped his shoulder and pulled him around until they were face to face. He said, "Listen to me, you soft old man! This country is dying on its feet, the Council members are growing fat in their keeps and the local commanders in their fortified farms are not much better. Even the sheep have ceased to care that we are drifting into a feudal economy, even though one of the most technically advanced countries in the world can be seen from where we're standing on a clear day. You once had the good of your country at heart. You had for -- but you did not die. Your wife did -- and you ran away from everything and ended up teaching children -- sheep children at that. You were good, the best -- but not intelligent enough to realize that people must suffer and die for every advance." What advance? he asked sardonically. But he asked it silently because he was, after all, still trying to survive. "Naturally we will handle the execution of the present Council and any local commanders unwilling to support us," the young man went on. "But there are a lot of important people who want to play safe and who will not back us unless they think the takeover has popular support. This is where you come in. Specifically, we need your expertise in setting up a popular rebellion situation. Something that will wake up the sheep, make martyrs of as many as them as seems necessary and get them personally involved in -- " "The sheep won't get involved any more," he said and looked at the other's hand on his shoulder until it was taken away. Then he went on: "The less sheepish ones have either left the country or become lower-grade supporters of the Council. The rest are patient, long-suffering and cynical." The young man shook his head angrily and said, "We really are trying to better conditions for everybody this time -- even the sheep. We have ideas for resuming trade with the mainland -- legitimate trade that will enable us to build up some foreign credit. Instead of a subsistence level economy we'll be able to afford a few comforts again, and we'll be able to rise once more to become -- " "What exactly will you trade?" "I see you're becoming less disinterested, old man," said the other, smiling. "We trade something that those soft, bored, overcrowded and polluted foreigners do not have -- space, clean air, scenic grandeur and, most of all, excitement. We invite parties to join safaris into what used to be the most dangerous country in the world. We will take them to the historic places where it all happened fifty years ago, and we'll put on a show for them with bombings, ambushes and the rest of it. Some of them may even get hurt from time to time, but not badly. They will probably want to bring their own medics with them and pay us well for the privilege. But right now we need two things and one of them is you. "We need you because you have done this before, and very successfully," the young man to pay a high price because we want it to be obvious that this is not simply another change of Council faces, but something different and much better. Instead of a Council composed entirely of people in their twenties and late teens, we'll have a new one led by an older and wiser head, someone with intelligence and judgment and experience, someone the foreigners will be inclined to trust. Now get interested, old man -- because we are offering you the top job!" He was silent for a moment, thinking about his experience and qualifications -- because of one experience his qualifications were gone. In those days he had been young, self-confident, idealistic and able effectively to compartmentalize his mind so that the necessarily evil acts-which he planned and others carried outdid not trouble him. He and everyone had known that a greater good would come of them. He had been sorry, in a clinical fashion, for the innocent sheep who died or were maimed, but he had thought of them as statistics and had always tried hard to keep their number as low as possible. His wife had been, of course, far too sympathetic in her nature to be told of the work he had been doing, even if he had been allowed to tell her of it. But then one sunny afternoon outside a supermarket she had become a statistic. He remembered her beauty and warmth and the concern she had felt for everything and everyone who suffered, the peace he had known in being with her, just watching her movements and expression and the incredible passion, so slow to kindle, with which she had loved him. For many years he had forced to the back of his mind and locked up in its compartment the picture of the torn and dismembered thing he had had to identify, but now the door was open again. He swallowed and said, "The top job, eh? But you mentioned needing two things." "The other is money," said the young man. "Money for arms and to pay off the local commanders whose estates will be used during the initial safaris. But the money is coming in nicely as a result of some minor-key hijacking of private aircraft -- " "That is insane!" he burst out. "We were warned what would happen if we ever tried that again!" "Bluff," said the other, laughing. "Sheer bluff. Too many governments would like to move in here and we can play them off against each other. They need this underpopulated piece of real estate -- they each need it so badly that none of them will let another take it. So relax. All but one of the aircraft were small, they were brought down in ordinary Fields closed to our supporters' keeps, and the ransoms were ridiculously low by former standards. The reason for that was that we were also testing the hostages -- they were private plane owners and their rich friends, remember -- with the safari idea, and they all seemed keen. There was nothing in the foreign newspapers or TV about the incidents, so obviously everyone is keeping quiet and playing ball. And with the latest they paid up promptly and with even less fuss than before. "This idea is going to work, old man," he ended, with great certainty in his voice. "We have something to sell, something they want badly enough to ignore a petty irritation like a few hijackings which will, in any case, stop as soon as the safari trade gets going. Well, what do you think?" All at once he felt deathly tired and, surprisingly, not at all afraid. He said, "We have sold, or at least exported, ideas and methods that have wrecked cities and countries all over the world. For that we have been isolated like a sociological disease. Now you have developed a mutated strain that might possibly allow the disease to spread once again. Haven't you considered the possibility -- no, the virtual certainty, dammit!that if one of them can't have us they will make sure nobody will." He turned once again to face the river mouth and the sea. A few minutes ago he had opened a frightful compartment in his mind, but there were many other compartments in which his wife was alive and beautiful and loving, and he wanted to open all of them while there was still time. The light had almost gone, so that the swan drifted in the black water like a graceful ghost and one bright star -- or perhaps it was Jupiter -- lit the darkened sky. And then she came homeward, With one star awake, As the swan in the evening. Moves over the lake. "What?" asked the young man irritably, making him realize that he had been thinking aloud. "I was remembering an old song that my wife liked to sing." "That's sheep thinking!" the other said angrily. "We're.offering you the number-one spot and all you can think of is -- " He broke off and swung around to stare across the city and beyond. The sky had lightened again in the west and suns were rising in all the wrong places. But before he could even feel afraid and long before the sound of the nuclear explosions reached him, the sun aimed at this particular city burst above his head with a flash of impossibly bright light that was followed by absolute darkness. darkness -- lives in uncountable numbers and all clamoring, it seemed to Devlin, to be remembered. Most of them were ordinary lives at first feel, but even the mundane ones had their moments of glory which made them unique and, in the majority of hyper-sensitive individuals who sometimes created without control, who sought power without responsibility and who were flawed without ever having tried to correct their flaws. Some of the flaws he observed were minor and easily overcome. Others were major and overcome with extreme difficulty and many were impossible to overcome no matter how hard the individual tried. The flaws ranged from petty dishonesty, selfishness, minor-key destructiveness and character assassination in otherwise normal individuals up to the bright, fuzzy, helpless struggles of a short-lived mongoloid and the perverted intensity of feeling experienced by men deeply and emotionally involved with other homosexuals. Viewing all with complete knowledge, Devlin could no longer be sure what, if anything, was a perversion -- to understand all was to forgive almost everything. But he still felt repulsed by some aspects of life, principally the perversions which depended for their pleasure on the sufferings of others. To him it seemed basically wrong that one person's pleasure should cost others pain. As a result these lives as a whole were highly unpleasant to recall -- save only for a few youthful incidents-so that they hung in the dark outer fringes of his memory like books in a corner of a library that was rarely visited. Death, suffering and sex left the strongest impressions in every life -- this was probably the reason Devlin had almost been driven to suicide by the earlier cold dreams. But now he could be selective in his choice of individuals and incidents and he was beginning to enjoy the process when a gradual diminution of sensation made him realize that he was coming out of cold sleep. He tried to fight it for as long as possible by holding on to his most recent selection, an incident following a domestic quarrel when both parties were pretending that it had never happened but had not reached the stage of kissing and making up. The period was contemporary, or perhaps a decade or two in Devlin's Earth past, and the rather one-sided discussion was taking a philosophical turn which gave it applicability to the present... Their house had always been too small and the area of the tiny back garden was further reduced by the thickness of the tall hedge on three sides which gave privacy and a feeling -- only a feeling-of security. Caught in that suntrap and sandwiched between the hot, dry grass and the nuclear-powered heater in the sky, he felt himself begin to relax enough to start apologizing. "You're right, dear," he said, staring sunward through the bright redness of his closed' eye lids. "This place is no longer safe. It is also becoming too expensive. I was hoping that it wouldn't be and was trying to keep it going, which is why I accused you of being ungrateful and never satisified... Well, anyway, living in a Block will be much less expensive and, even though the sunshine will be artificial, the place will have effective group security and we won't have to worry about -- " "I know what you said about the statistical element is true," she broke in. "There are far too many people like ourselves for us -- for this house -- to stand much chance of being hit. But yesterday was the first time I actually saw Maxers in action. She -- she was a shoplifter the store detective had caught outside the main entrance. The Maxers pushed him away and cut off her hand. They enjoyed doing it-." Her hand crept into his and he squeezed it reassuringly as he said, "Maximum Response looked liked the answer a few years ago. The soft approach of the psychologists and sociologists wasn't working and society brought back corporal punishment administered, if necessary, by citizens on the spot. But now was have so-called citizens going around searching for crimes to punish, and the idea of maximum response to minimum offenses, while it sorted out our crime problem in short order, has been twisted out of shape like all the other good ideas. Now we're getting Maxer gangs setting up minor incidents for them to react to, or even delivering a maximum and downright murderous response to a mere rumor of an offenseand they start the rumor." "It isn't just the Maxers," she said, moving so that her sunwarmed arm and leg were pressing against his. "I read last week that four hundred violent deaths per day -- that includes night, too, of course -- is now considered to be an acceptable figure for a medium-sized city like ours. What is the matter with people? We have enough to eat. There is plenty of entertainment -- lots of interesting things to do with one's spare time -- and there would be no sickness if the hospitals weren't so overcrowded with nuts who tried unsuccessfully to carve each other up or botched the job on an innocent bystander. Scientifically and culturally we should be living in a golden age -- so why are so many bored and angry and violent? "I'm not really asking questions," she went on before he could speak. "Just complaining. I know you would say that differ ent and often unlikable people have always been responsible for the world's advances in art and science -- they prod us ahead more quickly, like dogs snapping at the heels of cattle. Maybe that's what is wrong. The cattle should have been allowed to wander forward at their own pace, getting where they were supposed to go with herdsmen leading them instead of dogs and wolves driving them. I grant you, that we have a few responsible people trying to push us in the right direction. But their attitude of mind is never to consider individuals, only the big picture, and to consider females as mere statistics and unworthy of serious male attention once they pass the age of thirty. It is no coincidence that the proportion of female suicides in this age group is-" "You," he broke in firmly, "will always have my serious attention, even when you are old and gray and your statistics have changed out of all recognition." "In ten years," she said more quietly, "I wonder if you will still say that." Reassurance given too often loses its effect, he thought and tried to move the conversation on to a less sensitive area. "Of course I will," he said. "But to go back to something you said earlier about boredom and violence coupled with high technology and culture -- I've been trying to make sense out of the present situation, too. It seems purposeless and stupid and I certainly don't approve of it, but suppose there is, in fact, a reason behind it -- perhaps an evolutionary process that went wrong. Suppose the wolves were intended to inherit the Earth, and do something constructive with it -- but they were hampered by too many sheep getting underfoot and practically begging to be eaten or beaten or enslaved or used in some other fashion. So, instead of having to fight against something hard and dangerous that would have kept them in top condition, they've been reduced to punching at pillows and feeling frustrated." "I'm sorry for them," she said with obvious insincerity. "Seriously," he went on, "let us assume that the present mess the world is in presages the next step up the evolutionary ladder. The cultural level is sufficiently high, as is the technical ability, and there is certainly enough population pressure to force people off the planet. Evolutionary changes are never pleasant and the next one could be the most unpleasant of all, because it might take us to the stars -- " "It might take them to the stars," she broke in laughing. "And good riddance." "Every time I started by saying 'seriously' you end by laughing," he said, shaking his head. "I simply wanted to discuss the idea that, if and when the human race gets out among the stars, it might not meet benevolent bug-eyed monsters belonging to beautiful and benign cultures, but instead will be faced with beings so vicious that, by comparison, an Earth tiger would look like a sheep. And if the race managed to survive that contact -- perhaps even win -- there might be something even more terrible waiting for us on the next rung. In short, I'm suggesting that the universe might not be a pleasant place and that we -- the pacifists -- by insisting that it should be, are seducing the race from its rightful path and destroying its chance of future -- " "But surely," she broke in, "the race couldn't have reached the level of technology necessary to leave Earth if we hadn't gone in for cooperation instead of conflict. Too many people only want to destroy things and hurt others." "Only because they are frustrated by having too many sheep telling them they are wrong," he replied. "You must try to think of a pure, highly moral, violent type with the power to use the world's sheep effectively -- " "Power corrupts and absolute -- " she began. "Highly moral and incorruptible, then," he said. "A sublime, violent type." "Causing sublime and character-building suffering, no doubt." she said witheringly. "That is ridiculous and you know it -- and you know I know you know it. You were always pulling that trick at university -- starting a major debate to effect a minor change of subject -- and you're still doing it." She laughed suddenly and went on: "It worked then when I got too involved in something unpleasant -- and it still seems to be working. But before we leave the Maxers -- I've heard that their latest excuse for turning loose with everything is in defense of a lady's honor. They feel quite noble about defending the honor of a helpless woman to the death -- the other person's death, of course, even if the poor man happens to be a slightly impolite husband." "As I remember," he said, "you were pretty good at defending your own honor. But I'll be careful not to insult you in public." She was silent for a moment, then she let go of his hand and he heard her roll on to her side and prop herself up on one elbow. Her other hand rested lightly on his chest, then more heavily as she leaned across him. The movement of her head shadowed his face from the sun and he opened his eyes. He said, "I'll try not to insult you in private eitheror have any more stupid fights. But let's change the subject, eh?" The pressure of her hand became lighter until its touch became the beginning of a caress and her face moved closer to his. She shook her head and said softly, "Not yet, dear. Let's find out if you are capable of a -- a maximum response." It became a very pleasant dream after that, even though the sensations became rapidly less intense as the process of resuscitation was completed. But he was glad rather than sorry about that because, considering the depraved period in which he had spent his formative years his upbringing had been fairly strict and the increasingly ecstatic face above him was familiar. It was much more youthful and beautiful and relaxed than he had ever remembered it, but there could be no doubt that it was his mother... awake and in possession of all Iris faculties by looking around his cubicle, putting one hand on the edge of the open casket and saying, "Good morning, ship." Devlin was feeling relieved and a bit light-hearted because this time he had been warmed without feeling that the cold dreams had driven him to the vergeness of madness or suicide. He wondered if Patricia and the others had been equally fortunate. After more than nine centuries, he thought, some of the ship's systems were bound to have failed. But he was looking forward too eagerly to comparing mental notes with Patricia to give this information the amount of worry it deserved. "Not this time," said Devlin. But the computer ignored him -- naturally -- and continued spelling out the advice and instructions programed into it what seemed like only a few hours ago. It was still good advice and he ought to take it, ought to show a little self-control by forcing himself to sleep normally before rushing out to see Patricia. With luck, she might grow impatient and come in and wake him... "You expect me to sleep after hearing news like thatV ' Devlin asked jabbing at the Go button. Mission termination decision required. That could only mean one thing -- journey's end! But the display was not being very informative. He hurried through the post-awakening exercises and into the corridor, where he met Patricia coming out of her cubicle. There was no need for them to rush to the control center, but they did. The main display was more forthcoming. "I suppose we could adapt to the higher gravity and pressure," said Patricia worriedly, "but -- " "But there are people there already," Devlin finished for her. "And if they should be disposed to be nasty, they'll have teeth." X said Devlin. Patricia nodded without speaking, then pressed the recall button and tapped for data replay at half speed -- they were, after all, supposed to study it carefully. But as the minutes and the bright, sharp data presentations unrolled before them they saw nothing to make either of them feel any better. The personnel status display gave them the first shock. They had been expecting the telltales of the cubicles containing Yvonne Caldwell and Thomas Purdy to be dark, but not the twenty-three others. The people concerned were not actually dead because they were still safely in cold sleep. But the cubicles concerned were flagging mechanical andor power malfunctions which would make it impossible for them to be revived. Patricia looked as sick as Devlin felt. He was suddenly aware that the bright, clean control center with its gleaming instrumentation, spotless trim and virtually unused upholstery was no longer new, even though it appeared unchanged from the first time he had seen it -- less than two weeks or over nine hundred years ago. Despite the surface cosmetics of rustless metal and bright plastic the control center and the ship built around it was old. Devlin shrugged involuntarily as the sheer wonder of it tightened the skin at the back of his scalp. For nine centuries the ship had been picking its way among the stars, a fragile metal pod protecting its human seedlings. The men and women who had designed and built the ship, the programers who had given it the ability to follow its complex instructions while maintaining the lives of its utterly vulnerable charges and the countless other people who had or who had not helped at all, were long since gone. Even though he could still remember them and the society to which they belonged as if it were last week, they, and probably it, were dead. The realization so frightened him that he tried hard to be optimistic. But the very most he could hope for was that a sick but surviving remnant of humanity was still living in the polluted wreckage of a once-great culture, on a world so impoverished in material resources that its dominant life form would never be able to pull itself up and into space again. Nor would it ever again be capable of expelling another seed pod among the stars. Even the pod it had expelled -- and perhaps it had managed to shoot out two or three -- was beginning to weaken, lose its initial impetus and suffer from a withered casing. Very soon it had to find fallow ground. Or any ground. Devlin gestured toward the status board and said, "Do you want to go over it again?" "I've got a good memory," she replied. She added: "Now." for a rundown on the ship systems, insisting on a slow playback. His memory, like Patricia's, was nearly perfect -- but he was not a superman. He still felt like himself even though he could remember every single thing that had ever happened to him and to a countless number of other people. He still felt afraid and stupid and baffled by the complexity of the data being presented on the screen. Or was he? "I have the feeling," he said, "that I understand what is going on a little better." "Yes," said Patricia. "I have the same feeling. That instructor -- the small, blond one, remember?knew a lot about the ship's computer even though she didn't tell us anything more than which buttons to push. I'm remembering some of the things she knew." "I see," said Devlin. "During the attack from Target Five I had a funny feeling that I knew more about the ship's control and guidance systems than I'd ever been taught. I take it that you dreamed about this girl's lifetime. "No," said Patricia firmly. "I did not dream about her, but I'm getting her memories anyway. She must have spent a lot of time in here, so maybe she is haunting the place." She shook her head in irritation. Then: "That last cold sleep wasn't as bad as the one before, but I seemed to be every woman who was ever born -- with the exception of a few twisted and horrible ones that were too difficult or unpleasant to remember. But what is happening to us? And why do I always dream of being a woman?" "I'm always a man," said Devlin. "Or at least a male. I don't know what is happening to us either." He stopped as a clear, sharp picture of Brother Howard was thrown on his mental display screen. It was the picture in which the Brother looked concerned and spoke without sound. Feeling afraid for some reason he could not understand, he said, "But let's not get sidetracked into a philosophical debate. At least -- not just yet." "I need a philosophical debate," said Patricia seriously, "before I go mad. I need some answers." "Me, too. But right now let's concentrate on the patient -- I mean the ship." She smiled and said dryly, "Was one of your dream lifetimes a mancalled Freud?" As the displays presented their data it became apparent that the patient was in good physical and mental condition, considering its advanced age. The heart was soundpower was available for the decadeslong deceleration and just enough fuel for a landing -- and capable of at least one burst of sustained activity without failure, provided the effort were called for before the patient became much older. Peripheral circulation and sensitivity were not good, but, again, adequate for a few decades to come. The ship's longand close-range sensors had suffered from multiple component failures, but it could still see and hear in a shortsighted and dull fashion, which was the reason why they had not been awakened until the ship was passing within the orbit of the outermost planet of the system. The patient needed to hold things close to his eyes. Not sick, Devlin thought, just senility rearing its toothless, graying head. What he needed now was an accurate prognosis before the brain, too, began to succumb to the aging processes. He did not realize that he had been thinking aloud until Patricia, with her newfound expertise, called up the required data. V system they were entering were bypassed the chances of reaching the next target sun were ninety-three per cent. The power needed to decelerate and return to Target Ten would be available. Data gathering systems would be less than sixty per cent operational. Life-support and resuscitation systems had a predicted failure of thirty-seven per cent. Personnel consumables would remain adequate due to the projected death rate caused by life-support and resuscitation system failures. "That's enough," said Devlin angrily, hitting the Cancel button. To go on would be virtual suicide. More quietly he added: "We don't have much choice, so let's have a look at our new home." The pictures from the orbiting probe showed a world that appeared to be two-thirds ocean and whose continental outlines were obscured by dazzling weather systems and a thick atmospheric haze. On the adjacent display appeared the figures for the atmospheric pressure and spectro-analysis, gravity, analyses of suspended water vapor and surface liquid from the ocean and inland lakes, measurements of radio and nuclear radiation, pollution levels in areas around the few small cities and towns. "We'll be able to live there," said Devlin quietly. "It won't be easy at first. We'll have trouble with strained backs and varicose veins. But in a couple of generations we'll grow the muscles to cope and if the natives are friendly -- " He broke off, his mind racing too fast for coherent verbalization. Then: "A planet like this should have a much larger population. Considering the level of technology here it should be densely populated, in fact. I wonder -- " He halted the playback on the gray cross-hatching of a small coastal town and stepped up the magnification. Distortion caused by the turbulent but very clean air made it difficult to resolve fine details, but he could see a number of parks, the largest containing a silvery domelike structure, an airfield and a river that bisected the town. There was no evidence of railways or large oceangoing ships or dockyard facilities. For a town the place looked curiously fresh and clean. "You wonder what?" said Patricia when the silence had begun to drag. "I wonder why there are no large ships, railheads or major road systems linking those towns. They're so widely separated that air-travel is probably the only convenient way of getting around -- but is it enough? I also wonder why the place looks so self-sufficient and why, on the long road up to a nuclear technology, it didn't pick up a few industrial ruins and sooty factory chimneys. In short, I wonder if we are the first ship to come along -- and if we are not looking at an established colony." "Yes, of course!" said Patricia excitedly, then, "But would they send two ships like this on exactly the same course? And surely the computer would have told us if the radio signals were intelligible?" Devlin's elation faded. She was right. The world below, he was still sure, was a colony fairly recently set up -- say five or six generations ago at most. But it was not a human colony. Patricia was already calling up the data from the soft-landed probe. B Y A process of electronic analysis, chemical and biochemical examination and the sampling of plant and animal life in the vicinity, the probe was turning a remote-controlled microscope on one tiny piece of the world, and from its observations it was deducing the makeup of the planet as a whole. For the most part the results reported were negative.  There was no evidence of harmful organisms. There was a wide range of plant and animal life, but the sizes of individual specimens were relatively small due to the greater gravity and, while there were strong indications that some of the larger animals were carnivorous, most varieties of animal and plant tissues were suitable for human consumption and would augment or eventually replace the Earth grains they had brought along. There was nothing in the report to frighten -- or even seriously worry -- any would-be colonist. "Let's have the visuals," said Devlin. On the main screen appeared an unsteady picture of the planetary surface from an altitude of fifty thousand feet. The probe's vision pickup was directed forward, so that the picture showed half-black and half the dazzling white of the cloud carpet. The vehicle was shedding height rapidly and the cloud layer began to show graduations of light and shade and to take on a three-dimensional aspect. Individual clouds were sliding over the horizon and whipping past the probe and suddenly it was through and over the sea at three thousand feet and approaching the largest coastal town. Devlin had a glimpse of buildings and a park below rushing past -- then the probe was close to the ground and crossing above a road with a moving vehicle in it. He saw small animals running, vegetation beautifully formed and colored and hugging the ground for protection against the high winds -- and the screen went blank. tapped for a slow playback of the sequence covering the flight over the town and the close approach to the ground. As the images were crawling slowly across the screen she gave an uncomfortable laugh and said, "I know how this thing worksI could almost build it. That instructor's knowledge is in my mind. Is there such a thing as. retroactive telepathy?" "Maybe," said Devlin dryly, "she is haunting the place." "Maybe," Patricia replied with a shiver, "she is haunting me. Is it possible that -- " Devlin said firmly, "Concentrate on the display and freeze the picture if you see something you think is important. Look, we're above the town now and crossing the park -- " The streets were broad, wellplanned and pleasantly decorated with vegetation. Architecture tended to be functional, squat and with a firm grip on the ground -- nothing seemed to rise higher than four stories and the small, shutter-fitted windows and curved roofing were protection against high winds. In the center of the park the object Devlin earlier had imagined to be a silvery dome was now revealed as a gigantic sphere, tarnished by time and weather and the heat-discoloration of re-entry. Devlin wondered if the descendants of the Earth colonists would put a park around their ship in memory of where they had come from, if things worked out right and they were able to take root here. Even with maximum magnification he could not resolve the images of the beings in the streets. "It's a nice place," said Patricia as the probe dropped lower above the wooded country beyond the town. "We could do much worse. And we can always land well away from the other colonists' towns. The planet is almost empty, and by the time they discover us we may have discovered a way of making friends with them." "That's true," said Devlin. "Unless they find the probe and deduce its purpose and organize some kind of defense. We'll need a long time to decelerate and return here, remember -- seventy, maybe, eighty years -- and they'll have plenty of time to prepare and to fill some of the empty spaces with their kind." "Defense? But we're not attacking." "They don't know that." She was silent for a moment, her expression troubled. Then: "Maybe they won't find the probe. But I'm worried about the driver of the vehicle it passed over... Here it is now." The road was a gray diagonal bisecting the screen with the wheeled vehicle hurrying along it and away from the probe, which was overtaking but increasing its lateral distance as it dropped lower. Their view moved from the three-quarters rear aspect to almost a side elevation before intervening trees threatened to hide the vehicle from sight. Simultaneously their fingers stabbed toward the Hold button and collided above it. They began to laugh and Devlin tapped for full magnification. They stopped laughing. The image was quite sharp. It showed a sturdy four-wheeled vehicle with a transparent canopy with three beings -- two adults and a child inside. More than enough of their bodies was visible to make identification positive. They belonged to the same species which, during Pass Five, had made three attempts to blow the Earth ship out of the sky. X member enough -- to be sure that we won't survive at all if we go on," said Patricia angrily. "We've got no guarantee that Target Ten's system will even be habitable, and by the time we get to Eleven -- if we ever get to Eleven -- the ship will be three-quarters dead so will half the people in it. I do know enough," she raged on, "to know that I don't know enough to carry out effective repairs on anything but the simplest systems. That girl was a programer, not a team of technicians!" She was angry because they had spent several hours arguing in circles and now they were going around the same old circuit yet again. "I still think this is too important a decision for two people to take," said Devlin stubbornly. Shaking her head impatiently she said, "I've already explained why they shouldn't be. If we choose to make this decision by democratic process we will have to wake everyone whose cold sleep resuscitation systems are still operational, explain everything to them, then wait while everyone tries to make up hisher mind. It is hard enough getting two people to make up their minds. Well, isn't it?" Devlin did not reply and she rushed on: "As things are now we have two choices. To go for Target Ten or decelerate for a return here. We have a pretty good chance of making a successful landing here, and a much poorer chance of landing at Ten -- if it even has a suitable planet. But if we wake everybody now -- think of the power demand, the increased chances of system failure, the drain on consumables while everyone is arguing and trying to reach a decision. If we wake everyone there won't be a choice, because the power drain caused by a general warming up -- something that's only supposed to happen once during the voyage, during the pre-landing orbit -- we won't be able to make it to Ten." She gestured toward the main display and added: "We've seen the figures and we know what will happen. At least  know." Patricia was convinced that she was right, Devlin thought angrily, and he already had proof of how far she would go once her mind had been made up about something -- the wound in her cheek, six weeks or nine centuries old, was only beginning to form scar tissue. But his own anger, he realized suddenly, was chiefly due to the fact that he himself knew that she was right. "At least," he said, "let's sleep on it." "And have the same decision to make when we wake," she said, with a note of desperation creeping into her voice. "I don't think I could stand that. We won't be any better informed than we are now. I think that we have no choice at all but to decelerate and return for a landing here and you know it!" "I know it," said Devlin. "I always have." But his strongest feeling as he depressed the big red Mission Termination button was not of anger at being bested in an argument or fear of the consequences-it was simply one of relief followed by a feeling of complete anticlimax. brain of the ship was aware of the drama of the situation... Perhaps that inhuman mind and cold, metallic and aging body knew a sense of exhilaration that her journey's end was a relatively short time away. But the sole outward indications she gave were the constantly changing data displays on the main screen, telling of new systems being checked out, predictions regarding power consumption during the decades of deceleration that stretched ahead. Gradually Patricia's and Devlin's eyes and minds grew tired of watching displays and began to wander toward each other. "I'm sorry for being nasty to you back there," Patricia said after a long and obviously worried silence. "It was just that you seemed to be so -- " "Stupid?" asked Devlin, smiling. "Don't worry about it. If you had been the one who was dithering I would probably have hit you with the same arguments. It's just that I'm the worrying type. I like to be as sure of things as possible. For instance -- right now I'm thinking about the cold sleep cubicles and the number of exercise-only awakenings scheduled before we arrive back here. I'm especially concerned about the power drain and the increased probability of casualties through component failure that even a small and periodic power demand could cause. We're now pretty sure that no physiological or memory damage will occur during an extended period of cold sleep, so I was wondering if it were possible for you to program us for just one more awakening -- the final one." She nodded and smiled, yet somehow managed to look even more miserable. Devlin released his straps and moved to the edge of her couch. He asked, "What's really bothering you?" She gripped his hands tightly, but refused to meet his eyes as she said, "My -- my memories are bothering me -- and I'm also afraid of what will happen after we land. But right now the problem is my memories. I can remember being some very bad people and being in a lot of bad situations. I'm afraid that I may have experienced too much -- that I'll be all used up emotionally and that nothing will be new anymore -- " She stopped and Devlin had the impression she was at a loss for words to express all she felt and was going to cry. He said, "You experienced nothing during cold sleep -- and your memories in biological time are your own business. What you have are simply memories. I have some pretty hectic memories myself, but I think we've established that they're the product of an intensive education program. Our mental notebooks are full to bursting. We are hot on theory and in a very short time, say four hours' normal sleep and a couple of days in pre-landing orbit, we will be able to get together and compare notes." Gently he lifted her hands and put them behind his neck, then forced her to look at him. He added, "We are exactly the same people we always were -- perhaps more so." ward and the things both he and Patricia had been told about the colonization project and about the things he must have been told but could not now remember. The dream of the Brother talking seriously to him -- without making a sound -- that, surely, had been his subconscious trying to break a post-hypnotic command not to remember when he awoke. But the command had not forbidden him to remember the incident when he was asleep and now Devlin had developed a highly retentive memory regarding his dreams... He said abruptly, "When next we take our riormsd sleep, I don't think we should meet again before cooldown. I want to concentrate all of my thinking on the Brother, because we still have an awful lot of questions and that way I may be able to dream the answers. Do you remember how he talked -- in broad, philosophical terms -- about seeding the stars?" he went on. "Could it be that the reason you remember only feminine dreams and I the masculine is to make sure that when we arrive the seeds will germinate properly?" As she nodded he remembered something else the Brother had told him -- an old parable about seeds, some of which had fallen on stony ground, others among thorns and the rest on fallow soil. In that parable there had been three options, but here he could see only the stony and perhaps nonexistent ground of Targets Ten and Eleven, which they might never reach -- and the thorns of Nine. Among the thorns they might at least take root for a while before being choked off. Among the thorns they stood a fighting chance -- if sheep could fight. The ship's personnel, he remembered had been carefully chosen from among Earth's sheep -- not the wolves. She must have read his thoughts from his expression because her fingers curled gently around the back of his neck and she began caressing the area behind his ears. "Don't worry about it," she murmured. "We've taken the decision and now there is no point in worrying." Slowly but firmly she pulled his face closer to hers. "I'm trying to reach another decision about whether or not to break a very strict ship's regulation..." They took a long time considering that regulation, which they seriously bent but did not actually break. When they finally forced themselves apart the main screen had ceased its continuous data presentations and was displaying one message only. Deliberately they did not discuss the data or say anything at all until they parted at Patricia's cubicle and then they simply kissed and wished each other good night. focus all of his mind on Brother Howard while he composed himself for sleep. Even when his fitful dozing gave way to the shallowspreceding deep slumber, the wish-fulfillment dreams with the image and sound and feel of Patricia in them kept getting in the way as she demonstrated various delightful ways of breaking that ship's-regulation. In spite of these interruptions he finally did begin to dream about the Brother, then about Patricia and himself in a room with the Brother, who was seated beside the old psychologist's wheelchair, facing them. The psychologist was also talking to them silently, but suddenly the sound came through... "... You will be given a strong, drug-reinforced post-hypnotic command to forget everything that you will be told during this session," said the frail old man in his tremendously deep voice. "Whether the command will hold over the time-scale we will be dealing with is another matter. We sincerely hope that it will hold long enough, at least, to protect you from serious mental disorientation, because tied to this command is an even more important one designed to force you to recall your cold sleep dreams in chronological order. You will have enough to contend with, psychologically speaking, without having to handle an intensely vivid dream life which is apparently running backward. "But before the Brother tries to explain what is likely to happen to you, let me assure you that the hypno-conditioning is not intended merely to hide the truth from you. We are trying to protect your minds from we are not sure what and prepare them for the same thing. Perhaps there is no need to do this. Perhaps the thing will happen to us naturally, when the time comes, as reproduction. Perhaps we are wasting our time by trying to teach caterpillars to think like butterflies. The truth is that we just are not sure what the truth is, and we are trying to hedge our bets. "Too much talking tires me." The old man was tapping the control studs on his wheelchair and moving toward the door as he added: "The Brother will try to explain it all to you -- without becoming too philosophical or religious, I hope. When he is finished I shall return to reinforce the hypnotic commands and, of course, to wish you good luck." When Brother Howard began to speak it seemed as if he were simply going to repeat their first project orientation lecture. Still without telling them whether it was the first, forty-second or only interstellar colonization vessel, he briefly described the ship and its systems, its capabilities and its projected course. It would be powered by a low-thrust drive which would accelerate it over the space of several decades to a velocity roughly one-quarter that of light. The more powerful reaction engines would be used only once -- to land on the target world. Maximum safe duration for the voyage would be one thousand years, so that their effective range was approximately two hundred and fifty light-years... It was a dream, Devlin knew, but he could not stop himself from dreaming again the shiver of awe and wonder he had felt then and his feeling of sympathy for the Brother, who, for some reason not yet plain, was unable to accompany them,... , Their course, according to the Brother, had been selected so as to make a close pass of ten target stars which were approximately in a straight line within their two hundred and fifty lightyear range. The majority of the solar systems concerned were thought to contain habitable planets, but the optical range was extreme and only a few might do so. Should the ship approach an unsuitable solar system it would use the gravity of the system's sun to warp its course so as to direct it toward the next target system with no wastage of fuel. When a system with a suitable planet was found, the mission termination button would be pressed tind the ship's computer would take them into pre-landing orbit and ultimately touchdown. It was at that point that Brother Howard diverged sharply from the early and more familiar lectures... XX "I have described, not for the first time, how you will go," Brother Howard said briskly. "The reason why you are going is not so simple -- and the reason why you people in particular are going is the most complicated of all. "To you the reason for leaving this place must seem obvious," he went on, dividing his attention between Patricia and Devlin. "This is a rotten, violent and overcrowded place and no sane person with a choice would want to live in it. The not so obvious reason is that you and all the rest of us are being acted on by steadily increasing sociological, cultural, moral and economic pressures -- you name it and I can tell you exactly how you are being squeezed. It is therefore probable that you are leaving because you have no choice!" His voice had risen steadily in volume and his eyes, Devlin thought, seemed to reflect a mixture of anger and confusion. The Brother had never looked or sounded as wild as this before and Devlin reminded himself that not all of the city's madmen were Maxers or teenage citizens. "Let us go back to your analogy of the fruit-bearing planet," Brother Howard continued in a quieter voice. "The analogy is not perfect, as you know, because this planet-sized rotten fruit has nowhere to fall in order to germinate and restart the growth cycle. Instead it is being compressed on one side by rapidly diminishing resources and an exploding population on the other. The result will be that the seed contained within it will be expelled like a stone from a rotten plum -- and the purpose of this project is to direct the seed toward fallow ground." He took a deep breath, then went on quietly, "Naturally we are making a big effort to ensure the success of our project. But we can never be sure of whether the effort and sacrifices are necessary or whether, if our particular group of talented people had stayed at home and enjoyed the various pleasures of our society, the project would have been launched by a completely different set of people using entirely different methods. However, I am fully convinced that if something is destined to happen, then happen it will. Seeding must occur, and soon -- I have special knowledge, you see, which makes me absolutely sure of this. I am also convinced, as are most of the others connected with the project, that God or Fate or the evolutionary process helps those who help themselves. "Our main worry," he added, and the worry was evident in his voice as well as in his expression, "is that we cannot know for sure whether we are helping or hindering." Devlin looked at Patricia, but all of her attention was on the Brother and there was no way of telling what she thought about this peculiar confession. "I wouldn't dream of confusing and frightening you like this," he continued, "if you were intended to remember this interview. However, there is no need to be afraid for your physical well-being. The danger, the real suffering and confusion, will be mental rather than physical, and there is little we have been able to do to prepare you for it. "But before I go into the details of what we have done, and why, I shall try to dispel some of your present confusion by telling you how I became involved." According to the Brother the project had its real beginning about a century and a half earlier when mankind, having slammed the door into space some forty years previously, was beginning to open it again and look outside. Scientific advances in the interim had provided methods of space travel that were much more economical than those of the first space age, as well as opening up the possibility of interstellar flight through the development of hibernation anesthesia techniques. One of the projects initiated at that time was aimed at sending a low-impulse drive ship containing a volunteer astronaut in cold sleep on a cometary orbit that would return it to the vicinity of Earth in one hundred and three years. But once again the public lost interest in space flight and in hibernation anesthesia, because even then the future promised to be an unpleasantly crowded and polluted and vicious place. Sensible people preferred to live out their lives in the present rather than transferring a large portion of them into this rather frightening future. But the volunteer astronaut, like most people who volunteered, was not very sensible and did not really think about the kind of Earth he would be returning to. Nor did he realize that, while his physical condition upon resuscitation would be perfect, his mind would never be the same again... A lot of time and effort and money had gone into the project, however," Brother Howard went on cynically, "and one of the project psychologists, Doctor Martin, was so interested that he undertook a longevity treatment in order to be around to see the end result. The treatment, although still experimental, was effective in that it conferred long life but not eternal youth. "Because Doctor Martin was not a normal person," the Brother continued, "and because he was patient, he did not give up on the only cold sleeper to return after an extended period in space and gradually he coaxed him back to sanity. It required many, many years of constant attention because the returned astronaut, by the generally accepted standards of the day, was hopelessly insane. In the long process of effecting a cure Doctor Martin discovered what exactly had been going on in the man's mind while all of his bodily processes -- except those of mentation, obviously -- had been halted, and together with his patient they formulated theories to explain it. "But my return to sanity was not one hundred per cent complete," the Brother added dryly. "As a result of those cold sleep experiences I became convinced that I had had my nose rubbed very firmly in a form of afterlife, and I'm afraid that I caught a severe dose of religion." He looked from Patricia to Devlin, studying their expressions. Then he said, "Relax, I'm still not trying to convert you. But I must give you some idea of what to expect, so listen carefully..." The Brother's experience in cold sleep had been frightening, painful, stimulating and confusing, with confusion predominating. He had been assured that nothing at all would happen during cold sleep and that he would be awakened without any apparent passage of time. Neither he nor the project medics had expected him to dream, continuously and vividly, throughout his centurylong voyage. Even the pleasant dreams had been frightening because of the confusion and disorientation caused by their apparently running backward. Incidents were experienced normally, but when he dreamed a person's lifetime the incidents were not in chronological order. He would dream a person's entire life-history, complete in every thought and detail and feeling and then, without warning, find himself the same person's infant father an instantafter the aged son had died. He kept dreaming farther and farther back in time, of people and places about which he could not possibly have had knowledge. The dream lives became shorter and more violent. Some of them did not even involve human beings. And when he was resuscitated his mind was filled with the pains, pleasures and confusion of countless lifetimes and he was incapable of forgetting  any of them. All of the lives and, more important, all of the deaths were there as fresh in his memory as if they had happened only a few minutes earlier. It was a miracle that old Dr. Martin, who had been young Dr. Martin when Howard had been cooled for the trip, had been able to return him to any semblance of sanity. But the psychologist had managed it, in part, by providing an explanation for what had happened to him. Martin had suggested that when a man -- or men andor women -- were removed from their home planet for extended periods of time while being subjected to reduced temperatures a process occurred which had the effect of making them seeds -- or potential seeds of their race. The process was psycho-philosophical rather than physical. Like certain plant seeds and bacteria which were capable of surviving for extended periods in Arctic conditions and then of reproducing themselves, the human equivalents were perfectly preserved in cold sleep, with none of their functions impaired. A major difference was that the human seedlings possessed minds and these, apparently, were even more important and deserving of preservation. But it was not simply the minds of the individuals concerned that were preserved, the process triggered off by time and reduced temperature had the effect of stimulating what amounted to the racial memory. The cold sleepers became the seeds of humanity-all of its knowledge, experience and achievements since its earliest beginnings. "In effect," the Brother went on, unable to hide the wonder and excitement he was feeling, "each man arid woman has available to himselfherself the memories -- that is the total knowledge and experience -- of every ancestor of the same sex, and this would include experiences these ancestors shared with contemporaries with whom they came into contact as far back as prehistoric times. Such memories could not be passed from male parent to male offspring, or female to female as the case might be. The dream material made available during cold sleep comprises complete lifetimes. If racial memories were inherited from the parents they would begin at conception but no memory belonging to a parent would become similarly available to descendants after the birth of the final offspring. "Obviously there is a sex linkotherwise why couldn't males experience female dreams and vice versa? But according to the doctor there is another and much more important process at work. This is the release of information recorded and stored in the large unused portion of the human brain, which is the mental component of the human seedling. Since the brain is the only organ in the human body that grows without regenerating itself, this explains why complete lifetimes can be remembered. "The reason for dreaming about people who could not possibly be ancestors is more difficult to explain, but Dr. Martin has covered even that..." One of the psychologist's pet theories as a young man had dealt with ghosts and similar nonmaterial sound-sight-touch manifestations. He had become convinced that ghosts did not exist, but he did believe that when an event involved considerable amounts of human pain, pleasure, fear or any other strong emotion, the associated mental radiation was absorbed by material in the area -- which would later become the scene of the so-called hauntings -- and would be made available to anyone who visited the place later and who was sufficiently sensitive to be a receiver for the playback. When the Brother had reported on his dream lives experienced during a century of cold sleep, Dr. Martin had extended and modified his theory. According to the psychologist, mental radiation was absorbed and recorded by all forms of organic life and the recording equipment increased its sensitivity and efficiency as the organic life in question developed intelligence. No thought or sensory impression, no matter how faint or distant in time was ever completely lost. It was stored, not in the crude, electro-chemical fashion used by the conscious mind, but on a sub-molecular level which enabled it to accommodate the vast quantity of material necessary for the retention of a racial memory. Martin held that any given person was composed of atoms or molecules -- the organic building blocks-which in the recent or distant past had belonged to the structure of another person or had been briefly in contact with another person's organic material through ingestion or assimilation into the tissues. The transfer of information to the hyper-sensitive recorder in the brain might even have occurred through inhalation of impurities while sharing public transport, possibly even through communal proximity. Martin had been unable to establish either the degree of sensitivity or the range of the racial memory recording units in Brother Howard's brain, but he had concluded it was not limitless. "To express it as simply as possible," the Brother concluded, "no single person is carrying all of mankind's history in his afterbrain. But the ship will contain two hundred long-term coldsleepers and the doctor is convinced that half that number, considering the present-day mixing of racial types, would among them take away a record of every thought, emotion or sensation ever experienced by thinking creatures on this planet." A long, uneasy silence fell after the Brother finished speaking. DevUn felt excited and impressed by the scope of the psychologist's concept, but he still thought it incredible. Patricia must have been thinking along the same lines. "I can't believe -- all that," she said apologetically but firmly. "Not now, naturally," said the Brother. His voice held a tinge of compassion. "After your third or fourth awakening you will believe, except that our conditioning will keep you from remembering this particular session. By now you are realizing that if you were allowed to remember this you, and all the other colonists, would resign from the project." Devlin laughed politely. He said, "In a project as important as this, one with so many philosophical implications, I still don't know how you can be sure that you're picking the right seeds for your pod." "The simple answer," replied the Brother, "is that we are not sure." "Oh," said Devlin. Brother Howard shook his head. "We are caterpillars trying to think like butterflies. The process of seeding may be as natural an event as the sun's coming up, but in this case it is still an event that requires the combined knowledge of all the hard and soft sciences. Doctor Martin and myself are responsible for selecting the seed. A lot of time and effort has gone into the design and construction of your ship and we know it will work -- but the business of seed selection is scaring us sick. "A seed should be capable of survival," he went on. "Fine. But do we select our most aggressive, adaptable seedlings who will establish a bridgehead and hold it against all comers? Or will we export our philosopher and artist seeds who between them may be incapable of growing a potato? Or a mixture of both which might result in the seeds destroying each other? All this is an over-simplification, you realize, but you can appreciate our dilemma. Finally we decided to take the easy -- and perhaps cowardly -- way out. We felt that if the seeding were truly to become an event as natural as childbearing the seeds themselves should be aware of the process. So we began to look around for personality types who were trying to expel themselves or who wanted to be expelled. We found that the strong-minded, aggressive, highly intelligent and resourceful men and women, the kind who to our minds would have made the best colonists, had adapted to present-day society and, under deep probing, were not really interested in going. "The group who really hated Earth and who desperately wanted to escape comprised more than ninety per cent of the world's population," he concluded. "That's right -- the sheep! We didn't even have to go outside the city to find enough candidates." After a moment's silence Patricia said quietly, "That sounds like the right choice. Ordinary, average, peace-loving people are in the majority. They always have been." "Yes," replied the Brother. "The highly intelligent and aggressive types are responsible for much progress, but it has been progress without stability. The sheep will move ahead more slowly and evenly -- as long as they don't land among wolves." "I see," said Devlin, then added: "Don't worry. I, too, think you made the right choice." "Kind of you to say so," said the Brother dryly. "Another worry has been how you people as individuals will react to becoming the repositories of this store of racial experience. From first-hand knowledge I can assure you that the process is anything but pleasant, and we have tried to devise ways of cushioning the psychic shock involved. "Perhaps," he said, going off on a tangent, "a voyage on a generation-ship, with the original personnel and their descendants living out their lives naturally during the trip and sleeping normally instead of going cold, would be easier on all concerned. Maybe that is the way seeding is supposed to happen. But we can't be sure -- and anyway, we haven't technical ability or the psychological control capability to produce that kind of seed pod. All we can do is to try and make the cold dreams a little easier for you to take. "During the training sessions that you will be allowed to remember we have told you lies, half-truths and generally planted impressions that are nothing but red herrings. Four periodic awakenings to reinforce and exercise the mind and body, for instance, are a case in point -- remembering will never be a problem where you are concerned. Hints dropped about the necessity of dreaming, when you will not be able to stop doing it are another -- as are oblique references to the use of new psycho-drugs that will make you suspect that the whole business is simply an elaborate simulation. All this lying and misdirection has been to enable you to assimilate the sharp and intense and extremely confusing race memory data without its driving you insane." Devlin nodded. He no longer thought the Brother a religious fanatic, but neither did he feel particularly reassured. He said, "Surely there are drugs available that would cushion these shocks. They could be injected immediately preceding the awakening and they would dull the initial sensations so that -- " "No!" said the Brother sharply. "The seed pod is a product of the race's technological achievements -- but the seeds themselves we are afraid to touch in case we adversely affect them. Drugs might deteriorate over such a lengthy period or have a damaging effect on the recall process. So you are going out untouched, medically speaking. The conditioning process, which we will begin shortly, is psychological and aimed at controlling your dream recall by non-material means. It is being done so that you will remember, or dream, the earliest episodes first and so that the racial memory material will be presented more slowly and in chronological order. We .hope that the conditioning will prevent all of your racial memories' being made available during your first cooldown -- and that it will enable you to retain your sanity after the later awakenings. But we can't, of course, be sure of anything." Another long silence was again broken by Patricia, who said, "We both knew that there would be risks." "Yes," said Devlin, wishing that he could feel as calm as she sounded. "You had us worried for a while -- we thought we'd fallen among religious fanatics. I realize now that while this thing has all sorts of philosophical implications it has nothing to do with religion or the afterlife." "No?" "Not for me -- not now," replied Devlin. "Of course, I may not have thought deeply enough about it." "You haven't," said the Brother, "and I'll admit that in the objective sense I may not have undergone a religious experience. Much depends on your point of view and on how your parents brought you up to regard such things. I found that my after-brain recorder had been switched on and its return to Earth gravity and temperature did not seem to be switching it off. I kept assimilating impressions from everyone around me. So I became very understanding. "Mostly, though, I kept remem-' bering the lives of people who had died long ago. They were a pretty varied bunch, with good qualities and bad qualities in combinations that made their lives quite recallable. They are all here, complete in every thought and feeling." He tapped the side of his head, added seriously: "Everybody suffers -- but nobody dies." "But surely," protested Devlin, "they are only the memories of people, not the people themselves." The Brother shook his head. He said, "Think of it in this way. When you go to sleep at night your life is switched off -- you die. When you wake in the morning you may clearly remember your life of yesterday, but it is only a memory. You will better understand what I'm talking about when you have experienced your first few cold sleep memories. My point is that everyone who was ever alive will still be living in the minds of you colonists -- and as for the religious implications -- " He paused for a moment as the door opened and Dr. Martin came in. Then Howard went on: "I have a purely personal view regarding the meaning of my racial memories, you understand, and it's one Doctor Martin does not agree with. The vast majority of these lives are recallable because there is much in them that is interesting and valuable. But there are other lives which are so twisted, so violent and unpleasant in one respect or another, that nobody would want to recall them even in part. So there is this mass of material that will rarely, if ever, be recalled. It belongs to people condemned -- by their own acts, you will say, and not by any higher authority -- to the outer darkness of the forgotten -- to Limbo. As far as I am concerned the religious implications are clear." Dr. Martin rolled his chair behind the desk, and the Brother stood up and solemnly shook hands with Patricia and Devlin. He smiled and said, "The doctor here describes me as a lapsed atheist, whatever that means. However, now I have to tell you that, following this conditioning session, you will be cooled and stored to await transfer to the ship. We will not meet again -- and I want to wish both of you good luck and a safe landing." As he turned to leave, Devlin said, "Wait, Brother. I'm still too confused by all this to say thank you and really mean it. But I still think it unfair that you people, who have done all the real work, have no chance of getting away. Surely we could make room, or do something to -- " Brother Howard held up his hand. "With the problems you are shortly going to face, Doctor," he said dryly, "trust you to worry about us! But there is one thing, just one, you can do: remember us in your dreams." awakenings while the ship killed its tremendous cruising velocity and began the return to Target Nine, so there was plenty of time to remember and dream. The dreams were as vivid and complete as before, but now Devlin was aware of what was happening and was able to integrate them with his own memories and no longer felt helplessly imprisoned by them, as in a nightmare. He became more and more unselective regarding the material available to him. He learned that pain as well as pleasure were a part of every worthwhile life and recalled people who were truly great to everyone but themselves and others whose greatness was known only to a few close friends, or perhaps to only one other person. He also learned that very few lives were uninteresting or unworthy of remembrance and even fewer completely valueless. To understand all was to forgive almost all, and Devlin's understanding -- or his education, as the Brother had described it at a time when he did not know what was involved -- was complete. He brought back people he had met in his own lifetime -- colleagues at Sanator Five, young Tommy Bennett and his father, Patricia's father, Dr. Martin and Brother Howard. He had met them briefly or for extended periods of time, but everything they had thought and felt until that point in their lifetimes had made an impression on his after-brain and was available for replay. Each of them lived again in his memory, their beings so sharp and vivid and utterly complete that they lived, period. He could understand the Brother's point of view about an afterlife, as well as many other things. Devlin was Brother Howard as an infant, a toddler, a young man rebelling against the constraints of highly moral parents who in their turn were overreacting against the increasing permissiveness of their society. He was Howard as a test pilot and an astronaut under training; as Howard had walked the awful emptiness of Mars; as a helpless cold sleeper reliving, in savage and confusing detail, some of the lives that made up the race's memory. He was Brother Howard when they had first met in the house of Bennett, a project worker and when Howard had decided that the doctor and probably his girl friend, would qualify for the mission. As Howard, Devlin had decided that all of the others would qualify, because he alone on Earth had the ability to know a man completely. He had been responsible for the selection of all the male project personnel and colonists while Dr. Martin, using more mundane methods, had been responsible for the screening of females. As Brother Howard, Devlin was aware of seeing himself as another had seen him and of the peculiar mental double-image that was his own recollection of his past life superimposed on the one detected by the Brother. But the subjects for Devlin's recall included Howard's contacts on the project, men who knew the workings of the ship inside out and from preliminary design sketch to finished and tested hardware. Devlin knew he was only a seed in a fantastically sophisticated metal pod and that the pod was beginning to deteriorate seriously. He thought that it should be possible for the seeds to help sustain their own aging and withering pod... He was still investigating that possibility when he was awakened. on the display, Devlin noted as he began exercising. Patricia had said that she would erase the useless reminders about exercising and remembering as a means of saving ship's power. But the single message had told him enough, and his impatience made him complete the exercises while on the way to the control center. Patricia, who must have been fractionally less impatient, arrived there a few seconds later. With fast, expert movements they called for the situation report and read that the ship was closing the target planet and estimated just under five days to pre-landing orbit insertion. All four of the mission termination probes, the most highly sensitive and complex the ship had available, had already been launched. One had taken up a surveillance orbit and was transmitting data on all channels. Another had developed a control malfunction while attempting a soft landing and had gone down hard. The other two had been too sick to leave the launching tubes. The ship itself was not sick, just very, very tired. Even so it declared itself capable of landing them safely on their new home. "Not an ideal home," said Patricia, following his train of thought, "even if we don't fall into a clump of thorns." She gestured toward the surveillance probe's display and asked, "Shall I look for a few less thorny spots?" Devlin shook his head. "Not yet, if you don't mind. Will you help me with the ship's personnel status board? At last report there were twenty-three cold-sleepers in malfunctioning cubicles which, while capable of preserving them, were no longer able to complete resuscitation procedure. I've been thinking about that problem and dreaming some of the people who might have been able to solve it." "Me, too," said Patricia. "Some of they would have needed a lot of skilled help, special equipment and a lot longer than five days to put it right-" She broke off as the display announced that seventy-eight of the two hundred-odd remaining sleepers were likely to stay in that condition permanently. the figures, his mind reacting to the disaster they represented. He asked pleadingly, "Is there no chance of repairing the faulty resuscitation equipment? No chance at ail?" "We know what to do," said Patricia gently, "and perhaps if we resuscitated enough of the other sleepers, they might have dreamed enough about the project personnel to recall what must be done. But they were not aware of the problem, remember, and would only dream about the project by sheer luck. Too, we don't have the time or the special equipment needed for the job. You know that, don't you?" "I know it," said Devlin. "I was just hoping you would come up with an idea." In a kind of agony he thought of the people who would die as soon as the ship landed and the slow, uncontrolled warmth of the planetary atmosphere began to seep into the ship's space-cold interior. At present they were in cold sleep, not technically alive but still dreaming lifetimes and experiences not their own -- so neither were they dead. Was it right that he should condemn them to death -- and lose so much of his race's memory and experience -- by landing on this world? Would it not be better to use the last of the ship's propulsive power to shoot it out again into interstellar space, where the cold would ultimately allow everyone to dream forever about all the people who individually had made up the race of man? Would it not be better to be a seed that was complete and perfect and never fell to ground, then one that was weakened, incomplete and probably destined to die before germination? "No," said Patricia firmly. "Before you could take that decision you would have to resuscitate everyone and ask for a vote. You would have to do that." Devlin had not been aware that he had been thinking aloud. He said angrily, "We won't be able to count seventy-eight of the votes -- remember? What would you have me do about that?" "I don't know," she replied furiously, "any better than you do. But you could put two of them in the cubicles belonging to Miss Caldwell and Purdy. Those cubicles were switched off to conserve power, remember. They weren't malfunctions-" She broke off to stare at him while he stared just as wildly at her. They had the answer. v Cautiously, Devlin said, "Do you think we can manage it in just five days? There are seventy-eight of them, after all." "But we'll have help," Patricia replied excitedly. "If necessary we can warm as many of the others as we need to help with the transfers. It will be very congested towards the end and the voyage-only consumables will probably run out, but it should work." "Yes," said Devlin. He watched her excitement fade as she, too, realized that they had solved just one -- the least important -- of their two problems. With the exception of Yvonne Caldwell and Thomas Purdy their metal pod would arrive with its full complement of seedlings. But they still had to decide on a landing site; which particular area was least densely overgrown with thorns. The picture from the surveillance probe, which was capable of virtually unlimited magnification, filled the main display screen. "Let's deal with one problem at a time," he said. Then, seeing her disapproving expression, he added apologetically: "Despite my extensive education and everything, I haven't changed very much -- I still try to put off things." "Yes," she said and smiled. "And I still seem to be a nag." F OR the next two days they were kept busy resuscitating cold sleepers, explaining the situation to them and helping them move the people in malfunctioning caskets into those that were still working and lately vacated by other colonists. The solution had been simple and perhaps obvious. By warming up the occupants of functioning caskets, then initiating a cooldown with the casket empty, the people who had been cooled with no hope of resuscitation could then be moved to functioning caskets and warmed in the ordinary way. Care had to be taken to make sure that a partial, and lethal, warmup did not take place during the transfer and even more care was needed to avoid injury to their ultrafrigid and brittle bodies. But once the steadily increasing number of helpers understood what was required there was little for Patricia and Devlin to do except stay in the control center and prepare for the landing. "The latest estimate is that everyone will be warm at re-entry minus six hours," said Patricia. "The drain on consumables will be considerable, so we can all expect to be very hungry -- but not enough to weaken us physically. All ship's personnel, with the exception of ourselves, will take landing deceleration in their caskets, and their displays will keep them informed of what is going on here. People in malfunctioning cubicles will be in the dark, in both senses of the word, and very cold -- they will have to borrow a couple of sets of coveralls each if the cubicle heaters are also out. The post-landing food supply and food synthesizers, seeds, livestock breeders, agricultural and construction machinery have been checked. The automatic unlocking systems are functioning and will open these supplies to us as soon as we touch down. "I wonder," she ended worriedly, "if we will be given the chance to eat a hearty meal before -- " "Several, I should think," said Devlin reassuringly. "Especially if we land in the middle of nowhere." Patricia smiled and said, "Let's try to find nowhere." T HE post-landing food supply and equipment, designed to enable them to survive for at least two months while they established a base and set up the tissue and plant synthesizers, which would further extend their reserves until the first crops came in, had been locked away during the voyage for obvious reasons. He wondered, remembering his first experience with the pallid, pearshaped, spindly and highly aggressive aliens, whether a self-guiding nuclear weed-killer would put an abrupt stop to their first celebration dinner on the new world. They were here first, he thought despairingly, and we would not trespass if we had any other choice. But could the aliens believe that? Was there any chance of communicating with them and making them understand? There was not enough time to do it from orbit and by the time they were down the natives would already have made their decision. There was nothing to do but set down in one of the least densely populated areas and hope that they would not be noticed until they were able to work out some method of communication or, he thought bitterly, a few of the sheep grew fangs. He was remembering Hawn and others who had learned how to survive amid violence and whose knowledge was instantly available should the colonists need it. But were they capable of using such knowledge? And if they did use it, would they ever again be able to think of themselves as sheep? Would the meek, he wondered bitterly, ever inherit anything? In silence they called up the recordings of their original fly-by, comparing them with current views of the same planetary area. It was immediately obvious that the world had an awful lot of usable empty space, that there had been no major building or expansion programs and that the colony had suffered something less than a population explosion. Radiation sensor data comparisons still showed minor emission, chiefly on the communication frequencies, from the widely scattered housing, and unmistakable evidence of nuclear technology in the towns, which were obviously the manufacturing centers for the colony world. "It isn't exactly an expanding colony," said Devlin, .rubbing his eyes. They had been staring at displays for nearly three hours. He added, "I wonder if the planet is only marginally suited to their form of life -- as it is to ours. Maybe there are trace elements in the atmosphere that are toxic to them or the heavier gravity makes it difficult to have children -- " "Then we must look for nurseries and schools," she said quickly. "Any place likely to contain children. Even with a totally strange life form you should be able to tell if the children are healthy." "Yes, indeed," said Devlin and tapped for maximum magnification from the probe's visual sensors. Together they concentrated on holding the images steady, swearing when heat eddies distorted the pictures or the guidance went slightly off to leave them staring at an uninteresting expanse of roofing. They saw many natives, foreshortened except when they were lying down, of all sizes. They were unable to find any structure remotely resembling a school -- at least, they could not recognize it as such if they did see one. There seemed to be young ones in the streets with parents, playing on the beaches. All of them appeared to be healthy and very active. "There isn't anything wrong with that lot." Patricia was frowning. "But I wouldn't say the same for their parents -- they are, well, negligent! Some of those children are very small, little more than infants, and they are playing unattended on a dangerous stretch of beach. There should be an adult there to tell them that..." "Maybe," said Devlin, laughing suddenly, "they don't need to be told." All at once he was feeling great, better than he could remember feeling in any of his lives. He still was not sure that every tiling was going to be all right. "What's the matter with you -- " began Patricia, giving him a frightened look. Before he could reassure her regarding his sanity, a red light began winking for attention and the image they had been studying blanked out and was replaced by a printed message. found the first damaged probe and repaired it. I thought that it would be impossible to communicate with them from space, considering the difficulty of matching frequencies and the other technical problems. But they took the easy way out. They studied, repaired and used our own equipment and I'm betting that they were able to build a receiver as well as repair our transmitter. But now we need a fix on their incoming signal," he added, "if we're going to send as well as receive." Patricia nodded and began tapping instructions, still looking confused and worried. Devlin called up the data arriving from the repaired probe and angled a vision pickup to cover both their couches. The picture showed a large room with two windows. It was dark outside. The walls of the room were covered with large charts and simple line drawings, display screens and associated equipment at least as sophisticated as that in the control center. Three adult aliens were watching the probe's vision pickup and the displays, and two of the screens lit suddenly with a picture of Patricia and himself lying in their control couches. The excitement in the room was plain to see. This is the first time they have seen human beings, thought Devlin. He had seen their species during the near-catastrophic fly-by of Target Five, but at that time the progenitors of the beings on this world must already have left their home system. "The transmission is coming from an area on the night side," said Patricia, who had been dividing her attention between the main and a side display. "I've called up the visuals recorded during a daylight pass and magnified them. The area is several hundred miles from the nearest town, a clearing in a well-wooded valley, with a few small buildings and a large, steerable dish antenna in it. The interior of the dish is highly reflective. There are surface power lines, apparently, radiating from the installation, and one of them goes to a similar dish about twelve miles distant -- " "Look at this," said Devlin. The vision pickup on the surface was being directed toward a large and simplified drawing of Five's solar system, with a smaller drawing of an alien placed above the home planet. The pickup lingered for a few minutes on that drawing before moving to another, which showed a spherical ship, also with a picture of an alien close to it, leaving the home system and passing several representations of stars before arriving at system Nine. "Those charts and that whole installation," said Patricia worriedly, "were not put together overnight. They have been expecting us. At least, they must have decided that there was a strong chance that we would be back and -- and -- " "Yes," said Devlin, readying the white plastic boards and stylus which were available for just this contingency. "But they don't know anything about us. I wish I could draw." N evertheless he produced a recognizable if crudely executed sketch of the Earth's solar system with a stylized man above the third planet, and presented it to the control center pickup. On the surface there were more signs of excitement and he followed with a sketch of his ship leaving Earth's system and coming to Nine, the only difference between it and the aliens' drawing being the human figure above the ship and the number of intervening stars. The excitement below became intense, then suddenly they all became very still as the surface pickup was directed at another drawing. It showed a stylized alien lying recumbent and slightly off-center on an otherwise blank sheet. Eagerly Devlin began to sketch again. He copied as best he could the picture of the recumbent and offcenter alien, then added a stylized and recumbent man beside it and presented the drawing for viewing. Their reaction beggared description. It was just possible that the aliens were waving their doublehanded arms at him in anger, but he did not think so. He said, "I think that was the right answer." "But what was it?" asked Patricia. "A representation of the lion lying down with the lamb?" "You're partly right," said Devlin seriously. "What they were asking, and what I hope I told them, was that we, too, experienced a lot while we were on our way here. That we are not afraid to lie down unprotected beside them and exchange, if such a process is possible, our respective racial memories while we are asleep. Most of all I think I was telling them that we, too, are sheep." aliens' reaction had frightened him so much that he had not been able to use his brain properly. They had been so aggressive, so wildly and violently antagonistic, that he had only briefly considered the possibility that there might have been people on that world like Brother Howard, Dr. Martin and the other dedicated members of the project. Perhaps an alien vessel passing too close to Sol a few decades after the colonists had left would have found the humans degenerated even further than in his own day, become even more violent, and reacting in exactly the same fashion as had the people on Five's planet. But now he had begun to think. He thought about the absence of schools and of what it would be like to have children educated, from a very early age, by dreams which stretched beyond their race's earliest recorded history. He thought of a non-human race sharing a world with his own people, perhaps sharing their racial dreams, and of what they might ultimately achieve together. They were unlikely to do anything violently or in a hurry, because the evidence was that the aliens had made no attempt to grab territory or cover the planet with their offspring. But sometime in the distant future it would be seeding time again, and he was thinking like a caterpillar. Instead he should be thinking like a sheep or, more accurately, a shepherd. "Any time now," he said confidently, "they should produce another sketch or make some kind of signal that they understand and are -- " "They have," said Patricia, pointing to the other display. On the half of the world that was circle of lights that burned steadily while a larger beacon at the center winked on and off. The scaling grid showed that the circle of beacons was over twenty miles in diameter and that the aliens' communications post was at its center. Devlin nodded. He said, "We will have to explain the situation to our people in the unpowered cubicles, which will take some time, so you may as well call up the landing program before we tell them the good news. "Put us down," he added, "in the middle of the welcome mat."  # Fast # Street New York, N.r. tOOl? #t per word per issue (including name and address) or # issues # per word. #-word minimum. Payment with order.  fantasy journal, articles, interviews, columns, reviews, and letters by professionals and aficioShape of Science Fiction To Come" with ques -- New Book, Story and Magazine lists. Sample #.--#. yr.#. twp years. P.O. Box # Portland. Oregon #I . Montclair, N. J. #. #, Zenith, Wa. #. elevator, # W. #th St.", a recording from the distant future. High quality # rpm ten-inch disc. # to The Record, Box #I , New York, N.Y. #. Act of August #, #: Section #, Title #, United States Code. !. Title of publication: Galaxy. #. Date of filing: Oct. #, #. #. Frequency of issue: monthly. #. Location of known offices: # E. #th St., New York, N.Y. #. #. Location of headquarters or general business offices of the publishers: # E. #th St., New York, N.Y. #. Names and addresses of publisher, editor, and managing editor: Publisher, Arnold E. Abramson, # E. #th St., N.Y., N.Y. #; Editor, Ejler Jakobsson, # E. #th St., N.Y., N.Y. #; Managing Editor, James Baen, # E. #th St., N.Y., N.Y. #. #. Owner (If owned by a corporation, its name and address must be stated and also immediately thereunder the names and addresses of stockholders owning or holding I percent or more of total amount of stock. If not owned by a corporation, the names and addresses of the individual owners must be given. If owned by a partnership or other unincorporated firm, its name and address, as well as that of each individual must be given.) U.P.D. Publishing Corp., a subsidiary of Universal Publishing  Distributing Corp., # E. #th St., N.Y., N.Y. #; Mr. Arnold E. Abramson, # East #th St., New York, N.Y. #; Mr. Robert J. Abramson, # East #th Street, New York, N.Y. #; Mr. Peter J. Abramson, # East #th Street, New York, N.Y. #; Allen  Co., # Broad Street, New York, N.Y. #; Cede  Co,, # Broad Street, New York, N.Y. #; Rauscher Pierce Securities Corp., # Mercantile Bldg., Dallas, Texas #. #. Known bondholders, mortgagees, and other security holders owning or holding I percent or more of total amount of bonds, mortgages or other securities; None. #. For optional completion by publishers mailing at the regular rates (Section #, Postal Service Manual): # U.S.C. # provides in pertinent part: "No person who would have been entitled to mail matter under former section # of this title shall mail such matter at the rates provided under this subsection unless he files annually with the Postal Service a written request for permission to mail matter at such rates." In accordance with the provisions of this Statute, I hereby request for permission to mail the publication named in Item I at the reduced postage rates recently authorized by # U.S.C. #. (Signature of editor, publisher, business manture of circulation: Average Single # Mos. Issue A. Total No. Copies Printed (Net Press Run) B. Paid Circulation #. Sales through dealers and carriers, street vendors and counter sales #. Mail subscriptions C. Total Paid Circulation D. Free Distribution by mail, carrier or other means #. Samples, compli# # # # # # # # mentary, and other free copies None None #. Copies distributed to news agents, but not sold # # E. Total Distribution (Sum of C and D) #I # F. Office use, left-over, unaccounted, spoiled after printing G. Total (Sum of E  F -- should equal net press run shown in A ) # # I certify that the statements made by me above are correct and complete. Circulation Manag . Fads Stranger Than Fiction! Discover them now in this astounding book by L. Ron Hubbard: Explore the Past Explore the hidden frontiers of the human mind and discover facts beyond the realm of human imagination. Thousands of Years Ago You will travel hundreds and even thousands of years back in time over many areas of this universe -- from earth to foreign planets with the # Scientologists who found out just what exciting things have occurred in their previous lifetimes. Flying Saucers and Vesuvius This is no light tale but true life experiences of ages past when Vesuvius erupted, robots ruled and flying saucers were the means of warfare. Have You Lived Before? Get your copy today. It's easy. Just send # to Bookstore GY, # #th St. NW, Washington, D.C. #. Your copy mailed within # hours. Satisfaction guaranteed! You'll want to. It's that good... it's The Hugo Winners: # speculative fiction stories that have won the science fiction equivalent of the Oscar -- Arthur C. Clarke's superb story, "The Star," Jack Vance's classic, "The Dragon Masters," and Poul Anderson's award-winner, "No Truce With Kings," plus # more. an Alternate, or no book at all, just fill out the convenient form always provided, and return it to us by the date specified. We try to allow you at least ten days for making your decision. If you do not receive the form in time to respond within # days, and receive an unwanted selection, you may return it at our expense. This fabulous #-page anthology of speculative fiction sells for # in the original publisher's edition. It's yours, if you wish, as one of # books for just # (plus shipping and handling) when you join The Science Fiction Book Club. Here's how the Club works: When your application for membership is accepted, you'll receive your introductory package of four books for just #. You may examine them in your home, and if not completely satisfied, return them within ten days -- membership will be cancelled and you owe nothing. About every # weeks (# times a year), we'll send you the Club's bulletin, Things to Come, describing the # coming Selections and a variety of Alternate choices. If you want both Selections, you need do nothing; they'll be shipped automatically. If you don't want a Selection, or prefer As a member you need take only # Selections or Alternates during the coming year. You may resign any time thereafter, or remain a member as long as you wish. Most books cost only # plus shipping and handling. Occasionally, extravalue selections are slightly higher but always much less than Publishers' Editions. Send no money. But do send the coupon today. with membership # The Hugo Winners. Vol I  II. Giant #-in-l volume of # award-winning stories, # to # Asimov introduces each Pub ed # #  Science Fiction Book Club #S #I Dept. EL-#, Garden City, New York # I have read your ad. Please accept me as a ! member in the Science Fiction Book Club.  Send me, as a beginning, the # books whose  numbers I have indicated below, and bill me  just # (plus shipping and handling). I agree to  take # additional books during the coming year  and may resign anytime thereafter. L City St ate Zip J #I The Foundation Trilogy by Isaac Asimov The ends of the galaxy revert to barbarism Pub ed # # # Again. Dangerous Visions. Harlan Ellison, ed Forty-six pieces, short stories  novels Explicit scenes and language may be offensive to some. Pub ed # # # Nebula Award Stories Seven, Lloyd Biggie, Jr , Ed The latest novellas and short stories prizewinners picked by Sci-Fi Writers of America Includes Anderson. Silverberg, and others Pub ed # # # The Gods Themselves by Isaac Asimov. The master's first novel in # years and worth the wait for a fabulous trip to the year # Pub ed # # # The # Annual World's Best S.F., ed Donald A Wollheim # novellas, short stories, Anderson. Simak, others. Spec Ed # A Princess of Mars by Edgar Rice Burroughs. From Tarzan author, first novel of the Martian Series involves a princess held captive by depraved ruler Spec Ed # Science Fiction Hall of Fame # "winners',' chosen by Sci-Fi Write, s of America Ed. Robert Silverberg. Pub ed # # # A Time of Changes by Robert novel of strange planet where human beings must despise themselves #I Nebula award winner Spec Ed # An Alien Heat, by Michael Moorcock Satiric novel of the future, when cities are jeweled, and timetravel common. Pub ed # # The Lett Hand of Darkness, by Ursula K. Leguin Jolting novel of alien society whose inhabitants are human -- but ambisexual. Pub ed # # Rendezvous With Rama by Arthur C. Clarke. From Childhood's End author, dazzling, visionary novel of a self-containedworld in space. Pub. ed # The Science Fiction Book Club offers its own complete hardbound editions sometimes altered in size to fit special presses and save members even more. Members accepted in U.S.A. and Canada only. Canadian members will be serviced from Toronto. Offer slightly different in Canada. Printed in U.S.A.  January #  #  # s m ! stones by Joanna Russ Michael G. Coney Neal Barrett, Jr. Fred Saberhagen James White Jack B. Kerr Past and future articles: Lloyd Biggie, "S-F Goes to College: Groves and Morasses of Academe," Robert Lowndes, "A Eulogy for the Dying S-F Magazines, ' Ursula Le Guin, "The Crab Nebula, the Paramecium, and Tolstoy," Ricluucl Dale Mullen, ' The Prudish Prurience of #. Rider Haggard and Edgar Rice Burroughs," Fritz Leiber, "Utopia for Poets and Witches," Alexei Panshin, "Heinlein in Dimension," Stephen Scobie, "Mythology in Samuel Delany's The Einstein Intersection," Roger Zelazny, "Cordwainer Smith" plus columns by Bill Blackbeard, Jim Harmon, Harry Warner. plus letters, poetry, reviews, etc. by Poul Anderson, Ray Bradbury, Sam Delany, Steven Dimeo, Tom Disch, Philip Jose Parmer, David Lunde, Joyce Subscriptions # (four issues) from: Box #I University Station Goinesville, FL # Note: All # back issues ore either currently available at #c each or -- in the case of numbers # through # -- scheduled for reprinting (at same price) eorly in "#. Special Offer: A # (or larger) order brings you a free copy of II P. Lovecraft: A Symposium, with Robert Bloch, Arlhur Cox, I'ritz Leiber, and Sam Russell. Science j RcUon  You love good storytelling and the SF magazines are just about the only place to find that art practiced today -- is today's magazine of the future -- the future of storythe Mystery, the Western, Fantasy, and Romance, as well as Science Fiction and modes of literature still unnamed because they chart a virginal universe. further into the most exciting depths of the human mind -- the unbound imagination. Take a step into the future of an art! I would like to take advantage of the that if I am not completely satisfied I may cancel my subscription at any time and receive a refund on the price of the issues remaining. My payment is enclosed. ( I # issues # (# savings) I ) # issues # (# # savings)  I # issues # (# savings) Name: Street; Town; State; Zip; Boston, Mass. # I # Arnold E. Abramson, Publisher Ejler Jakobsson, Editor Theodore Sturgeon, Contributing Editor James Baen, Managing Editor Lester del Rey, Feature Editor L. C. Murphy, Subscription Director Jay Tunick, Circulation Director Michael G. Coney # Publishing Corporation, a subsidiary of Universal Publishing  Distributing Corporation. Arnold E. Abramson, President. Main Offices: # East # Street, New York, N.Y. #. Single copy: #. #-issue subscription: #, in U.S., # elsewhere. Kingdom by Universal-Tandem Publishing Company, Ltd., # Gloucester Road, London SW# #RD. Arnold E. Abramson, Chairman of the Board. Ralph Stokes, Managing Director. Single copy: #p. #-isue subscription in the United Kingdom: #. and Pan-American Copyright Conventions. All rights reserved. Second class postage paid at New York, N.Y. and additional mailing offices. The publishers assume no responsibility for unsolicited material. All stories printed In this magazine are fiction and any similarity between characters and actual persons is coincidental. Printed in U.S.A. -- Roger Elwood, Editor-in-Chief, Other World Records The Tower starts where #I left off. For the first time on record -- a shattering involvement with the Other World of stereophonic sound. Other World Records have created a new experience in sound and listening that will envelop you in an environment of sound movement and full-color audio imagery. Based on the short story by Thomas N. Scortia, the words and music of The Tower take you to another dimension. Feel the five-minute opening sequence depicting transition to a grotesque world via the horrors of the nuclear holocaust. Live in the new dimension of The Tower for timeless moments until the mind-exploding climax grips you, shakes you, exhausts you and leaves you limp and awed at your contact with a different reality! Utilizing music, electronics and special vocal effects, and combining them under the supervision of the brightest talents in these fields. The Tower creates an intricate fantasy, painting color pictures on the canvas of your mind, Roger Elwood (the noted Science Fiction Iconoclast) also says of The Tower, "I was truly overwhelmed at the scope and intensity of the sound movement and quality... an experience I'll repeat many times in the future." The Tower is the first in a series of audio environments planned by Other World Records, available by mail order only. You can take the ultimate trip for just #. To travel to the Other World of The Tower, fill out and mail the coupon twday! It's a small price to pay for a round trip to another dimension... If someone's already ripped-off the coupon below. you can still experience the ultimate trip by sending your checkmoney order to us for: #" Stereo Record # plus # post  hdlg.  # Stereo Cassette # plus # post  hdlg. " # ips Stereo Reel # plus # post  hdlg. # # W #th St (Penthouse). New York N.Y # Other World Records. Inc. # W #th St. Penthouse. NewYork. NY #... to cover cost, postage  I handling for copies of The Tower. I  #" Stereo LP #  #c postage and handling -- # I D Stereo Cassette # 't# c postage and handling ' # (  #  # " ips Stereo Reel #  # postage and handling  # I Name Address I (.'ity State Zip . NY Residents please add # sales tax. The Largest, Most Complete Star Chart It will fascinate you. Its size? A full # V # by #V# feet! Hang this noble map on your wall, then stand # or # yards away. You see an amazing replica in deep blue of the night sky -- showing # stars, just about every star significantly visible to the unaided eye. Now step closer to the map. The names of hundreds of prominent stars pop into view. So do the names and profiles of all # constellations! No intelligent, aware person -- and certainly no science-fiction reader -- can afford to be without this dramatic reproduction of the heavens. For it is an invaluable reference tool. It sharpens appreciation of the universe. It stretches the mind and the imagination. And as never before, the Celestial Map charts the vast reaches of space through which hurtle space-ship Earth, the solar system, the galaxy itself... Own this magnificent map. It will instruct, entertain and delight you! Advertisement copyright  # by Ceiestiai Map Company. Otto McGavin suffered from a personellty problem -- but If he solved it he would die! I O tto mcgavin was a reasonably competent and extremely lucky "prime operator." He wasn't as deadly with a gun as James Borcroft had been or as handy with the blade as Petri Stalofam -- he didn't pick up a personality overlay as quickly as Bert Schauer and Susana Leeds could have learned four exotic languages in the time it took Otto to master Portuguese. But James and Petri and Bert and Susana had all died in the line of duty in the past year, three of them violently, while one chose the pleasant lingering death of happyplant overdose. Otto McGavin, we note, was lucky and was still alive. He looked barely alive, though, and about as luckless as possible, as an aide,helped him out of the He shuffled, stooped over, leaning on a weathered stick, the rustling of noisome rags an unpleasant counterpoint to his adenoidal panting. His nose looked -- was -- freshly broken and his face and arms were covered with running sores. The aide managed without touching him to guide him through a door marked: briefing and debriefInside the office the aide parked him on a straight-backed chair facing a nervous young man who sat in a government-gray chair behind a government-gray desk. The aide left quickly, as soon as he was sure that his charge wasn't going to fall out of the chair. "C-cashew" the young government man stuttered. "Battery. Rouge. P-pulpy." A light glimmered behind the rheum in Otto's eyes and he levered himself out of the chair, staggered and almost fell. "What -- " He touched his face, winced and stared at the sticky dampness on his fingers. He dropped back into the chair. "Now this time, this time it's gone too far." He plucked at the rags and a fragment came away between his fingers. "Exactly who am I supposed to be this time -- the Ancient Mariner? The Wandering Jew? Or just a garden-variety leper?" "Now, Colonel McGavin, I assure you, uh -- " "Assure me and be damned! This is three times in a row -- three times I've been some weak old codger. Somebody in Planning must want me dead!" "No, not at all -- that's not it at all." He shuffled some papers at his desk, not looking at Otto. "You have a good, uh, extremely good record of success -- under severe PO handicap, especially -- " "So think of how much better I could do if you clowns would let me be a normal human being for a change!" He grasped his ragged left arm, almost able to encircle bicep and triceps with one bony hand. "'PO handicap.' If you'd kept me under for another week you'd have handicapped me into the grave." "You know it's only, uh, temporary -- " "Temporary! Young man -- " "Dr. Ellis," the other said mildly. "Young Doctor -- it might only take me a couple of weeks of starving in a null-g field to lose all this muscle, but I've got to get it back the old-fashioned way. Even with hypnosis -- " "No, Colonel, it is temporary -- I mean -- " "What do you mean?" "Well, you're expected to -- recover while on the assignment. Your persona is that of a, well, you might say a professional athlete." "Yeah, the hundred-metercrutch relay, I can -- " "But no -- no, you don't see, he's been -- " Ellis shuffled papers some more. "If we can get on with the briefing I'll -- " "All right, all right. Nobody ever lets me bitch. What am I going to infiltrate -- a hospital? A health spa?" "Oh, no. Neither. First a police station. The individual you're impersonating is in jail, awaiting sent -- " "For dripping on somebody, no doubt." "Uh -- no. For murder. Premeditated first-degree murder. Assassination, actually." "Hey, that's really fine. A new experience. Brain-wipe." "Uh, well, you won't be on Earth, you see -- " "I think I get the picture." "On Selva they punish murderers either by burning at the stake or public cas -- " "I don't want to hear it. I don't want to do it." "You have no choice, of course." "Ah, but I do," Otto said, tensing. "All I have to do is kill you before you can -- " Xshew!" Dr. Ellis shouted. Otto slumped in the chair, face slack. Dr. Ellis sighed and blotted his forehead, got up and rummaged in a file until he found a bolstered laser. He beat the dust off it, sat down again, drew out the gun and pointed it at the center of Otto's chest. "Cashew. Battery. Rouge. Pulpy." Otto shook his head to clear it and looked down the barrel of the weapon. Quietly: "Put that goddamn thing away before you electrocute yourself. The battery selector's on 'charge.'" No ten-year-old would fall for that, but Dr. Ellis had evidently spent his youth in the pursuit of scholarship. He reversed the weapon to look at the power matrix, holding it very gingerly. Otto smacked it out of his hand and, not moving too swiftly, picked it up off the rug. "Pulpy, uh -- " "No." Otto had the weapon shoulder-high, the muzzle of it wavering a meter from the man's nose. "Calm down." He went back to his chair, keeping the doctor covered, and sat. He shook his head. "You bureaucrats are really max. Really max. Can't take a joke." He tossed the gun to the doctor's desk but didn't quite make it. It clattered against the edge and went spinning to the floor. "That's government property," Ellis said. "So am I, damn it." Otto leaned back and started when a joint popped loudly. "So am I." He studied the doctor for a few silent seconds. "Go on. I'm this murderer -- " "Ah. Yes." Ellis relaxed, lacing his fingers together. "But let's not get ahead of ourselves. We have a problem on Selva." "I gathered." "Um, yes, it's a problem, on the level you're operating, it's a problem of murder. Of systematic assassination, really." "So I'm an assassin." "In a -- manner of speaking. But the problem is much larger than that." "I should hope." "Yes, well, it's war." "So? Nothing in the Charter -- " "Interplanetary war." Otto leaned forward, smiling slightly. "Interpanetary war? You're pulling my fern. Nobody -- " "I know." He sighed. "We're getting ahead of ourselves again." "Begin at the beginning, then." "I was going to say, yes. Do you know anything about Selvan politics?" "Look, I can't keep up with every jerkwater -- " "All right. That's what I thought. Don't worry, your persona knows all it has -- " "Of course. Go on." W an hereditary-representative oligarchy." "Like you say. I'll know all of this." "Patience, please. There are forty-two hereditary clans who send one representative apiece to an inter-clan ruling council, the Senado Grande. This representative is the eldest son of the head of the clan. He will eventually head up the clan himself and send his son to the Senado. " "Just a puppet for the old man, I assume." "Generally, yes. In practice, the Senado serves as a training ground, preparing the young men for the more difficult job waiting for them when their fathers die or step down. Selva doesn't have a strong central government; hasn't had one for centuries, and the Senado just formalizes into law agreements made between the various clan heads in secret meetings." "Very advanced." "Weil, it works. They started out neo-Maoist -- anyhow, here's the problem: "On Selva, serious personal differences between adult males are generally settled by dueling -- " "Dueling!" "Yes, it's a delightful planet. Usually they duel with swords, sometimes with more exotic weapons. The outcome of the duel usually is just a wounding -- first blood wins the argument -- but over serious matters they sometimes duel to the death." "I haven't handled a sword since training! That's fifteen years -- " "That long? Well, don't worry, your persona is quite expert. The boy he murdered he murdered with -- " "Boy? The boy he murdered?" "He was sixteen, just a few days past his sixteenth birthday. That's the legal age limit for duels. Which is at the bottom of your assignment. Let me explain. The man behind this interplanetary war idea is a clan head named Alvarez. He wants to attack Grunwelt -- " "Oh, I've heard of -- " "Yes, Grunwelt is a comparatively prosperous world. Unlike Selva, it has stayed in the mainstream of Confederation life. And they're practically next-door neighbors. kilometers, at opposition." "What do they want to start a war for? Haven't they ever heard of -- " "October? Sure, they've heard of October. In their schools, they teach that it's a myth, that the Confederation is too spineless ever to -- " "Still, why an interplanetary war?" E llis shrugged. "This man Alvarez -- well, for generations Selvans have been jealous of Grunwelt. Alvarez is playing on this jealousy. Reduced to the simplest of terms, he proposes to swoop in and loot the world." "Is Grunwelt aware -- " "Only our representative there. They don't have any espionage system on Selva -- they've never seen her as a potential threat. How could they? Selva has only two working interplanetary vessels, not even a Class II spaceport." "Then how does Selva propose to -- " "That's the funny thing. They could do it. Sneak attack with ten, twelve small ships. Bomb a couple of cities, threaten to bomb more, collect the booty and return. Leave a couple of ships in orbit as insurance against retaliation." "Never work." "I know it wouldn't work and you know it wouldn't work and I suspect that Alvarez knows, too. We can only guess at what he's actually up to." "Power base, I suppose. He'll use the scheme to make himself top man on Selva." "And then perhaps blackmail himself into a position of power on Grunwelt. Who knows? That's one thing you may be able to find out. The man you'll be impersonating is Ramos Guajana. You're one of four or five skilled duelists who have been systematically assassinating, not those who oppose Alvarez, but the sons of that opposition." "As soon as they turn sixteen." "When practical." Ellis lit up a stick and passed the box to McGavin. "It's all very legal." "I'm sure. Thanks. But question: how could this wreck, Guajana, bump off anything bigger than a cockroach?" "Oh, you're normally in much better shape. Guajana's been imprisoned'for over two months -- starvation diet, beatings almost daily. You'll be in good fighting trim soon after you escape." "But first I have to starve down to where I can slip through the bars?" "Oh, no. We have a foolproof plan." Ellis looked at his watch. "You'll get more detailed orders on the ship. Put out your cigarette, we've got to -- " "There's not that big a rush," Otto said. He smoked slowly for a few minutes. Then he put out the stick and returned to his chair, and Ellis put him under with a sequence of nonsense words. "When you awaken," Dr. Ellis said confidently, "you will be about ten per cent Otto McGavin and ninety per cent Ramos Guajana. Your response to any normal situation will be consistent with Guajana's personality and abilities. Only in times of extreme emergency will you be able to call upon your skills as a prime operator. "Pulpy. Rouge. Battery. Cashew." He pushed a call button under his desk. GuajanaOtto shook his head twice and looked across the desk with clear eyes full of pain. His face had changed in subtle ways. "I will remember you. Doctor." II Mario Juan Federico. Stvo. Or., Selva ed at Cerros Verdes Clinico (psych) awaiting trial for #stdegree murder. and face covered with dueling scars (see accompanying chart); presently showing effects of severe beating, lack of medical treatment. (S-#, prime) pages after that. It was the only thing to read in the crowded cabin of the tiny T-# and -- in the four weeks it took to get to Selva -- OttoGuajana read it over completely # times. Most of it detailed Otto's mission. From past experience, he knew that ninety-nine per cent of the planning would be worthless after the first day or two. And as far as the reams of data about the man he was impersonating -- normally that would also be useless; if he ever consciously had to act like the man, it would mean his PO was fading and he would soon have to fight or run for his life. But most personality overlays are done in hypnotic rapport between the agent and the person he is going to impersonate. In this case that was impossible; Guajana couldn't be kidnapped for a month and have his copy remain of any use. So they had examined and profiled Guajana as well as possible, and Otto was a very good academic copy of the man. He lacked the important artificial memories that would have been overlayed in hypnotic rapport -- but he could make a good case for having been beaten into amnesia. So Otto memorized all of the information about Guajana, just in case, which was not too pleasant: Guajana was about the most villainous person Otto had ever impersonated. Cold-blooded murderer of children. Well, maybe he had a good side. Kind to snakes or something. O tto landed on Selva, in a small clearing in the mountainous jungle that surrounded Cerros VerI#n  Ballantine Books What a fantastic December this will be for all over the borne planet! Even as we write this copy -- on a glorious October morning -- Pioneer # is speeding toward Its rendezvous with Jupiter on December #, passing only # miles from the planet's surface. At last, we humauB back on Earth will get a look at Jupiter and Its moons when the camera aboard the probe begins to send back plctnrcs. What do we actually know about that mysterious gas giant with Its big red spot? Actually, not a whole lot. But that has not stopped our best sdence-flctlon writers, who have been to Jupiter and back many times -- long before the scientists. Now the time has come to compare the spemlatjons made by our own sf pioneers with the actual data collected by the Pioneer probes. To mark this historic occasion, Carol and Ftcderik Pohl have edited an anthology for the very best stories ever written about that planet andor Its satellites. The Pohb have selected stories by BUsh, Asimov, Slmak, Welnbaum, Rothman, Gallon, Anderson, Del Rey and Clarke... a most Impressive gathering, and all together at your paperback book dealer for S#S. Take a strong sdence-flctlon theme and ask two wcD-known writ er s one male and one female -- to tackle It. Ihat's the Idea that anthology of all orltial stories, edited by Thomas N. Soortia and Chelsea Quinn Yarbio. Hie palled wiiten may have itarted at die same laonclilng pad, bot their itorles are Ught-yean apart. Who says men and women thin k alike? Yon can't tell it by this booki People like Harlan Ellison, Joe Gores, Miriam Allen de Ford, Reginald Bietnor, Sydney J. Van Scyoc and lots more have taken up the Scortia-Yarbio challenge -- and the results are fascinating. Speaking of onr friend Tom Scorda, he and onr good buddy Frank Robinson have a hig mainstream thriller coming from Dontdeday In Jane. Yea'll be hearing lots about the book soon, and a mor modon picture wUI follow. Congratalations to two old frlendsl    Sdll dme to pick up some of Bollantine's deluxe books and spedaldes for last-minute year of the Indian? Or the new box set of coven on the four books by Tolkien -- how much we all miss him -- himself? And what Our sales people ted us this one's been a selloat. Bat yon may be lucky and still find one about. Happy hunting! Remember John Gardner? He's the chap paper, and we have boxed it along with the two other tides as a very special promotion... Of course, you can still buy any of the three books separately; thqr ore all featured -- boxed or loose -- In eye-catching floor dtaplnys.    And now from all of us to all of you, happy holidays. We'll see you In '# right here with news of all the best science fiction... BB des on a cloudy, absolutely starless night. His timing was very bad. The T-# is about as automated as a spaceship can be. It locks in on a landing signal -- generated in this casts about for the nearest thirtymeter stretch of level ground on which to land. But the signal in this case was being generated from the top of a steep hill in the middle of a rain forest so up-and-down that it would drive a cartographer insane. The ship glided to a stop and Otto pulled from a pocket of his rags a simple signal detectorrangefinder that told him he was # kilometers south-southeast of where he wanted to be. A small error in a #-light-year journey, but OttoRamos was understandably upset. As said, the T-# is very automatic. Its function is to land an agent safely and get away -- its door opens and the agent has sixty seconds to clear out. In this case, it was upsetting, because one of the things Otto had read in his #-page report indicated that only rabid sportsmen and other fools ventured out into Selvan jungles at night. Otto got out and felt the ship depart silently behind his back. Laser ready, with his left hand he adjusted his nightglasses and tightened the shoulder straps of his kit. He looked around and saw nothing but then felt a crawly sensation center on his back and whirled. At neck level and ten meters away a batlike creature with a threemeter wingspan and an excessive number of claws and teeth was sliding rapidly through the air with a bloodthirsty grin on what served it for a face. It seemed to weigh about as much as a human child and screamed like a child when the laser opened it up in midflight and it tumbled suddenly graceless over Otto's head to crash into the tall grass beyond him, where it thrashed twice. There was a second's stillness and then a slithering sound and then the sound of strong jaws crushing bone. In the flare of the laser Otto had seen a hundred pairs of hungry eyes. There was no way to whistle the ship back from its slow ascent to orbit. Perhaps it is better in some absolute sense to accept a known danger, however great, than to forge off into the unknown. Otto knew that the woods likely held a more interesting variety of fauna than this small veldt -- but in the thick growth, nothing would glide silently smiling upward the back of his neck. He checked his direction bump against the small rangefinder and set off north by northwest. Twice in ten steps Otto fired at nothing. He started to curse himself for wasting power and then on the twelfth step, a red snake with a head the size of a man's and eyes that actually did glow lunged for Otto's belt buckle. After the laser severed its head, the body coiled and writhed through eight long meters of gras. For all the years of training and conditioning and experience, Otto suddenly had no control over the toroidal muscle that makes elimination a polite and private function. His anal sphincter bucked and spasmed in that final reflex that tries to make a trapped creature an unpleasant meal. There was no room in his mind for thankfulness that he had taken the elementary precaution that kept him from fouling himself -- there was nothing in his head but primitive panic from ear to ear and he screamed and ran blindly for two seconds, hit dirt in a flat dive, rolled and came up firing. The swinging back and forth in front of him, then behind, saving his life when it killed the bat-creature's mate. When he took his finger off the trigger the glade was in crackling flames that dimmed and smoldered out in the dampness. At the edge of the wood something gave a bad imitation of a human laugh and Otto's self-preserving panic reached so high a level that it flipped the final mental switch the conditioners had put into his brain and he was suddenly ice. McGavin, you are going to die. I know that, McGavin. Do you know what to do before you die? Kill! A man who might know once said that there is no creature in the galaxy more dangerous than man. At any rate, few men could be as dangerous as one who has given up all hope for his own survival -- add to that twenty-three years of experience in mayhem and you may have the only kind of man who could possibly survive three hours alone at night in a Selvan jungle. T HE fact that nighttime is so hostile on Selva was the single most important influence on the strange evolution of Selvan politics. The planet was originally colonized by five hundred idealistic volunteers from the Terran country of Uruguay; members of the Programa Politico de Mao, who had bought the planet cheaply from a mining corporation that couldn't machines. El Programa arrived with a nice efficient setup, a division of duties and rewards that might have worked very well in a more hospitable environment. The mining company had not totally misled them about the danger of Selva -- they came with guns and electric fences and grim determination and absolutely no desire to go near the jungle at night. But to the planet they were just so many relatively accessible pieces of protein dropped in the middle of about the most competitive land ecology ever discovered -- # kilograms of monster meat. They lost nearly a hundred members the first day and the same number in the week that followed. The next week forty vanished, then seventeen and then eight. It would perhaps be naive to infer that a primitive kind of natural selection was going on, that only the toughest survived. There may have been some element of that, but far more important was the factor of simple luck and practice. They had all been farmers by profession -- and temperament -- and no farmer, however tough, could know enough about kneeSelva -- except by luck. If he lived and learned he eventually needed less luck -- although he became a less pleasant neighbor. Inexorably, in less than one generation, what had been intended as a gentle experiment in communal living degenerated into a bizarre association of mutually suspicious clans, a system more appropriate to the fourteenth century than the twenty-third. It started with the status of women. In El Programa, women were supposed to have been absolutely equal to men, except for performing the special function of childbirth. To keep the colony from becoming inbred, the planners had included ten thousand sets of sperm and egg, ready for quickening; all of the expedition's men had allowed themselves to be sterilized. With what were then considered modern medical techniques, a woman could give birth in four to five months after implantation. By the time the population had stabilized, at around #, it was obvious that every female had to be kept pregnant every day for the rest of her life, until her womb cried uncle, or the race would wither on the vine. And she had to be protected from Selva, which was virtually a sentence of life imprisonment, with time off for old age. At first the women were kept in the five colonizing vessels, now useless as transportation but proof against teeth and claws. The men stayed with them at night, and ventured out during the day to hunt, which was easy, and try to farm, rather difficult with one eye and one hand otherwise occupied. After some ten years they did manage to build high fortifications around each ship. The electric fences, which had proved useless before because dead creatures would just pile up and eventually make a bridge, were unraveled and restrung as barriers against the gliding monsters. Population pressure shoved the walls outward as the years went by. The people lived first in capsules, then stockades, then forts and finally in walled towns. Eventually five towns grew together to form the sprawling city of Castile Cervantes. There were schools, but they taught a minimum of academic I j ; the fourth novel in the epic of # ; Dray Prescot of Antares. Alan J I Burt Akers Is winning the alle# ! glance of the myriad Burroughs J I and Norman readers. With Tim ; Kirk illustrations. UQ#-#c) j I ; James H. Schmitz's psi-powI ; ered Telzey Amberdon finds her; ; her adventures out there at the # ; ' hub of the universe in this new j Ij UQ#-#C) J ! ! Fantasy and sf mix in a wonderI I : ful concoction by Pierre Barbet I !; as he takes a space captain, imJ !; muneto hypnoticsuggestion, to # ; ; a planet where the ancient gods j ; ' seem to be in full control, it is  I readers will have a grandstand j I seat. Wait until you see George I Barr's cover and the interior ; : pics! (UQ#-#C)  ! Far-out interstellar adventure is ;; the feature of Brian N. Ball's ; ; science fights to tap the secret of the cosmic hole where laws ' I no longer function. : I (UQ#-#C)  ; UT#-#C in January.) ; I you can't find our books with your address on it -- to Elsie Ave. of the Americas, New ; : York, N.Y. #. subjects and a maximum of how to stay alive. Most of the first generation still considered themselves communists. The second generation thought communism was ridiculous. The third generation was sentimental about it and by the tenth generation very few people knew what it was. With the women locked away like precious jewelry and the men spending half their waking hours in the expectation or dispensation of bloody murder, it was not surprising that an ugly form of social organization should develop. Since strength and ruthlessness were the only survival traits the strongest and most ruthless went to the top and made their own rules. They conquered their own planet in three hundred years. When they started looking for other worlds to conquer, they broke one of the very few interplanetary laws -- and the Confederation, through its clandescheck out the situation. O tto mcgavin was still alive when dawn broke and the miscellaneous uglies tromped or slithered or flopped or flapped back to their holes and caves. He sat exhausted in the middle of a wide circle of burned, bizarrelooking meat. That was what saved him. He hadn't had to fire a single shot in the past hour -- Selva's night-foragers naturally preferred a freshly dead meal to going to the spat fire. When the sun cleared the top of the jungle canopy Otto saw no sign of life in either the jungle or the clearing. Finally feeling safe, he automatically slipped back into the Ramos Guajana personality. He shook a fist at the dead creatures and shouted a joyful curse. Then he removed the sheath knife from the side of his kit, sliced a chunk of thigh from one of a creature's six and cheerfully munched on it as he plunged into the jungle. At Ramos's normal walking speed, he could cover # kilometers in a comfortable hour-anda-half. But jungle trails are slow going and it was nearing dusk -- Ramos starting to get worried -- when he broke into a clearing at the base of a steep hill. A handsome brick-and-stone building, evidently a lodge of some sort, sat on the top of the hill. Halfway up the hill a moat protected a substantial wall topped with electric webbing. He followed the path up the hill to the moat. A steelite drawbridge lowered and Ramos, wake-up jungle noises at his back, hurried across it. Another steelite door inside and the drawbridge rose behind him, trapping him in a small area. "I am not programed to admit you," a metallic voice said, "and the proprietress is not at home to identity you." A light came on in a little alcove to his left. "You are #B protected from the night, however, and there are sanitary facilities and food machines to your left." There sure were -- all coin-operated. All he had was in large bills -- and counterfeit at that. "Can you change a fifty?" he asked the machine. "Repeat, please." "Can you change a fifty?" "I am not programed to admit you -- " "Oh, shut up!" That was evidently in its programing -- it shut up. When he picked the lock on the toilet the light went out. ER an hour of darkness Otto heard a hovercraft land on the top of the hill. A few minutes later the door to his little cell opened. He was crouched behind the sandwich machine, laser centered on the door at navel-level. "Guajana," a female voice said, "Ramos Guajana?" "Si. Aqui. " He suddenly remembered that he hadn't put on nightglasses. "Ah, there you are." She must have had hers on. "Put away that gun and take my hand. I'll guide you up to the place." They walked up a steep path. "I've been trying to find you," she said. "I discovered where you spent the night. Very impressive." He didn't say anything. How many months since he had been this close to a woman? His hand sweated, clammy in her warm soft one. He felt wave upon wave of sexual tension so acute it affected stomach more than loins, every time he stumbled into a rounded hip or backside. "Hey, keep your hands to yourself." "Mierde, no veo, " he growled. With effort: "Sorry, I can't see." "Uh-huh. Well, we're almost there." Ramos could make out the gray bulk of the lodge looming against the black sky. "And here we are." She stopped and worked a heavy-sounding iron lock. "The Vista Hermosa Hotel. 'Hotel of the beautiful view,"' she translated needlessly. "Went out of business twenty years ago -- watch your step -- and the Confederation bought it through proxies." They were inside, walking over a mustysmelling carpet. "For such an emergency as this?" "No. Actually the reason is pretty simple. They thought for a while that the Senado was moving to Paracho, wanted a cheap place for a consulate. Got stuck with it. Stairs." Ramos hit the first tread as she said that. He stumbled and, groping, found her calf. He touched her again standing up and she showed her affection with a stinging slap. Coolly Ramos grabbed her wrist and twisted her off-balance. He fell on top of her, pinning her under his knee, and pressed the muzzle of the pistol to her throat, swearing gutturally. He snapped off the safety and then slowly clicked it back on. He stood up. "Sorry. Please remember. I am Ramos Guajana." She regained her feet with a rustling of full skirts. Her voice quavered. "I know. But I am what I am, too. On Shalom we -- don't touch people that way!" Nothing to say, Ramos shifted the pack on his back noisily. She sighed. "Still, we can't risk a light. Give me your hand. It's not much farther." They went to the top of the stairs and down a corridor to the left. The door to Otto's quarters opened noiselessly and closed with a solid snap. "Thumbprint lock. We'll reset it." The lights came on, dazzling. T  HE windowless room had three pieces of cheap furniture: an airbed in one corner and a wooden desk and chair in another. A small holo cube on the desk showed' the inside of a cell where a man was sleeping. Beside the desk was a rack holding seven swords. Ramos crossed to it and ran his fingers lightly along the blades. "Adequate," he said. He pulled one out of the rack and made a few passes at an imaginary foe. Then he looked closely at the sword. "I'll need a whetstone and a leather strop. And a roll of tape for these handles. Black tape, the kind electricians use." For the first time, he looked up and saw the girl. "Uh -- " By the standards of Shalom, she was a plain-looking woman. Which meant she was perhaps less perfect of figure and feature than Helen of Troy. She was dressed the way young women all dressed in this part of Selva, a clinging velvety bodice revealing only the tops of her breasts, clasping her body down to just past the hipbones, swelling out into a full ruffled skirt, long by Earth standards. Considering that nine-tenths of him had been three times jailed for rape and ten-tenths had been locked up in a tiny T-# for weeks, Ramos reacted in a fairly gentlemanly way: he dropped the sword, snarled and took three steps toward her, clutching -- And from an intimate place she produced a small black pistol. "Now you stay right where you are!" she said, more hysteria than menace in her voice. But it was quite obvious that she was going to burn him down in another second and the sense of immediate danger put Otto in full control of the body. His own pistol was lying on top of his kit, which he had dropped from his back in the center of the room. If she were any kind of a marksman she could hit him five or six times before he'd be able to reach it. He put his hands on top of his head. "Now, now," he said. "Don't get excited, it's just -- heh, well -- you know -- " "It's like they say," she said, a little more calmly, curiously, "You're actually two people." "That's correct." He bowed slightly at the waist, hands still on top of his head. "Otto McGavin, at your service." "Well, you better stay 'Otto McGavin' for a while." She lowered the pistol. "What a strange name you've -- " Ramos dropped his hands to his side, fingers clawed, and began inching forward. She brought up the pistol again and he raised his hands, more slowly this time. "Can't you control yourself for just one second?" "Calm, please, calm down now -- uh -- no. Actually I can't exactly control it. When I'm not in immediate danger I have to act like Guajana. The compulsion is automatic. Otherwise I might accidentally, you know, act out of character." She was backing toward the door. "Well, don't think for a second you're going to act in character with me." Hand on the knob. "I don't think we'll reset the lock after all. Not until I figure out what to do with you." She snapped off the lights, jumped through the door and slammed it behind her. A fraction of a second later, Ramos crashed into the locked door. "Cago en la leche de la madre de su madre! " he raged. He pounded on the door with his fists, cursing ever more imaginatively and loudly for a few minutes. Then he walked heavily across the dark room and felt his way to the bed. Ill W jana -- whatever your name is." Ramos snapped awake and looked around but there was no one in the room. Then he saw her small image in the holo cube "Goat bitch," he said illogically, sneering, "I no longer desire you. Set me free that I might go find a female of my own species." She sniffed contemptuously. "Sooner or later, you'll be free enough. Right now, there's work to be done." She faded away and was replaced by the image of the real Ramos Guajana, sitting in his cell. The resemblance to OttoRamos was fairly exact. Her voice over Ramos's image: "Notice that he has a new lump on his head and a healing cut on his lip. He got these fighting with a guard, day before yesterday." "We have orders saying you must match him as near perfectly as possible before you can begin your mission. It would be dangerous to risk cosmetics, of course, so we are going to have to inflict similar injuries on -- " "Please come and try." "That won't be necessary. Not me personally, anyhow." The door to his quarters swung open, and a big ugly specimen stood there, with a gun in one hand, a padded club in the other. "Sorry, Colonel McGavin," he said, raising the gun. "Anesthetic." He fired as Otto tensed to leap. R amos woke up with a pulsating ache in his head and a swollen stinging lip. He counted teeth with his tongue; they were all there but a couple were loose. "There's some analgesic in the desk drawer. Colonel." The man who had put him to sleep and, presumably, knocked him around while he was unconscious, was still in the room. Or again in the room -- he'd gotten rid of the gun and the club. He was sitting against the far wall with two swords and two clear plastic helmets. "Call me Ramos," RamosOtto said, going to the desk. Standing up and walking produced a sensation not unlike probing his temple with an icepick. Ramos touched the side of his head and closed his eyes for a second, tried to ignore the pain and failed. He took the pill and touched his lip gingerly. "I suppose I should thank you. Do you render this service often?" "Not for cosmetic purposes." The other man stood up. "Thought you might like to go a couple of rounds. These are practice swords, epees." He tossed one to Ramos, who caught it by the handle without effort. "You feel up to it?" "I suppose." Actually, Ramos Otto felt a thousand per cent better, even with the new lumps, than he had in Dr. Ellis's office on Earth. The Personality Overlay people had had to overdo the damage to his body, to allow for healing during the four weeks' transit. He wasn't up to normal pitch, for either Guajana or McGavin, but he had some measure of strength and swiftness back. "Frankly," the big man said while Ramos tested the balance and temper of the weapon, "I'm skeptical. I don't see how they can teach you in a few weeks what took Guajana most of his life to master." Ramos shrugged. "It's only temporary." He sized up his opponent. The big man moved with a grace that seemed almost effeminate for a man of his size. He had all of the physiological advantages for fencing -- he was taller than Ramos by a head and a half, had long arms and legs. But Ramos knew that people with a long reach and long lunge tended to get over-confident with a small opponent. It would be fun, setting him up for the kill. Ramos adjusted the helmet, a cool porous plastic shield that protected his face and ears and throat. "I'll take it easy at first," the other man said. "No need." They took up positions in the center of the room. Ramos noted that his opponent's blade was canted out of line to the right by more than two centimeters, exposing a little too much shoulder and forearm. The big man either had bad form or had set up a trap, not terribly subtle. Without thinking about it, Ramos executed an attack that would take care of either alternative -- in one motion feinting to the exposed forearm, slipping under the expected parry, then double-disengage (bellguard high for this line against the possibility of stop-thrust or out-of-time remise), lunge and the blunted point thumped to rest precisely between the third and fourth ribs. "Tocar," the big man acknowledged, fingering thoughtfully the spot where he had been touched. "I'll have to be more careful." H e was more careful and very good by anybody's standards, but in five engagements Ramos scored five touches. None of the clashes lasted more than a few seconds. The longest was attackparry-riposte-parry-remiseparryre remisetouch. "Very strange." The man took off his mask. "Colonel, uh, Ramos, I mean -- you say they taught you how to fence like Guajana?" "That's right." "But I've fenced with Guajana -- liundreds of times! And -- " "And you're still alive?" "No, no, not dueling. He was my coach five, six years ago. That's why -- anyhow, you don't really fence that much like him. A casual opponent wouldn't see it, tiut I know where his weaknesses are -- I've even beaten him a few times. You don't have those weaknesses, not those particular ones." "Ah." Ramos's brow furrowed, searching his memory of the mission profile. "Well, it's understandable. I had to get it secondhand, since the real Guajana was stuck here. They got the best fencing masters they could find and had them study tapes of Guajana at work. Then the masters taught me in tandem, simultaneously, all of us under hypnosis. So I got imprinted with a kind of average impression of Guajana's style." "Complicated," the man said. "But easy, compared to learning the real way. I'm glad it doesn't last." "I wish it could last a little longer. I've got to wrap up this project before the imprinting starts to fade. Two months at the very most." "Anything I can do to help, of course -- " "No. Don't even say it. You don't want to help; you don't even want to know anything more about this than you do now. Same goes for that bitch -- " "Rachel?" The big man looked son." "Something this backwoods planet shouldn't even have! I never feel safe on an assignment where somebody else knows my true identity. People have a nasty way of being compelled to talk. So far, two of you know who I am. How many others -- the whole embassy staff?" "No, we're the only two." "Then the best thing you could do for me, both of you, would be to get off-planet. Right now." voice, Rachel's, from the cube, "try to remember that we are the officially appointed representatives of the Confederation on this planet. You are only a tool, a specialist sent to aid us in the resolution of this problem. It's still our respons -- "You know, I don't give a flying -- " Ramos stopped, continued in a lower voice: "Deep down inside, I don't really care whether Selva builds a thousand warships and blasts Grunwelt back to the Stone Age. I would never even have heard of Selva if your Alvarez hadn't come down with a big Attila complex." Normally, Guajana remembered vaguely, he was very polite and suave with ladies. "Then I wouldn't say that you were ideally motivated for your job," she said scornfully. "Don't you have even a little sympathy for -- " "Sympathy, motivation, mierda." He took a deep breath and tried to calm down. "Sympathies can change and motivation is a simple word for something nobody understands.  do a good job, the best job I can, because I've been conditioned down to the last brain cell and stringy nerve to complete my mission. I am totally reliable because nobody but the ment to break my conditioning." "You are a thoroughly despicable person." "Because I pinched your butt? Big deal. Big -- " "Please!" The big man was patting the air with both hands, conciliatory. "Rachel, nobody questions your motivation and. Colonel, nobody questions your conditioning. Why don't we just drop all this and get down to the problem at hand?" "One little matter first," Ramos said, still fuming, "I know who Rachel Eshkol is -- she was identified in my orders -- but who the hell are you?" "Octavio de Sanchez. I work for the embassy." "Well, I'm glad she didn't just pick you up off the street. What do you do at the embassy, when you're not dabbling in espionage?" "Well, ah. I'm a data analyst for the Vital Statistics section." "And how does this qualify you to be in on our little secret?" "I needed somebody," Rachel began. "You didn't even need yourself!" "I needed somebody of unimpeachable loyalty who knew Guajana well. To check your disguise, your acting." "Who's acting? What disguise? I -- am -- Ramos -- Guajana." "He talks just like him," Octavio said. "See?" Ramos threw up his hands. "For this you doubled my risk of exposure." "Octavio de Sanchez is absolutely trustworthy." Her image in the cube was leaning forward, flushed with anger. "Oh, you want to get into that orbit. Octavio, old sport, if I to Alvarez's side -- " "No. He is too unutterably -- " life? To keep your children from being tortured to death? Your mother?" "Yes, I see. Of course. If the price were enough any man would -- " "Any man or woman on this planet -- except me." Then: "Why don't you just get rid of us -- mere mortals," Rachel said. "I considered it," Ramos snapped. "And I didn't reject it just because I thought you might be of some use to me later on. You won't be." "Then why not just kill us?" "Or try," Octavio added, flexing the practice sword. "For one thing, it would draw unnecessary attention to the operation. For another, even Ramos, the real Ramos, isn't totally amoral. Certainly not impractical. He sport -- or just because their existence inconveniences him." "He's killed sixteen people," Octavio said grimly. "Seventeen. But always for what he would consider good reason, at least sufficient profit." I've killed almost that many, Otto thought, just to keep the Confederation running smoothly. "Granted, he might require less reason than you would." Octavio nodded. "Look, we're still getting nowhere. Hadn't we best go over the plan, coordinate our -- " "The plan is unworkable and is rejected as of now. Kidnaping Ramos and sneaking me into his cell, then having me escape -- that's the kind of goddamn comic opera thing Planning always dreams up." "But we have orders -- " Rachel said firmly. "Look at the rank of the man who signed those orders and then not be terribly efficient, but in some ways it isn't stupid. The only reason I have any military rank at all is to keep people like you from hamstringing me." "What's your plan, then?" she said. "How is it any better?" "The less you know, the better for both of us. You may do two things for me and then, Octavio, IV you can go back to your statistics and Srta. Eshkol can go back to -- whatever she does for fun." "That suits me fine," she said with heat. "The sooner you get out of my life, the happier I'll be." "What would you like us to do. Colonel?" Ramos smiled at the cube for a second and turned back to Octavio. "First, get me reliable, inconspicuous transportation to Clan Alvarez. I suppose that would be a horse." They make noises about interplanetary war and still use draft animals to get around. "Then, when Tm ready to leave, get rid of the real Ramos." "Kill him?" "That would be safest. Use your own judgment." "You are forgetting that Sanchez and I are not casual murderers. We'll kidnap him as planned before, and lock him up in the room you're in now." "All right. I advise you to take out the swords first." When Octavio left, Ramos flopped down on the bed with a sigh of relief. It was hard work, trying to think like Otto and be Ramos at the same time. Starting tomorrow, he would have to move fast. A pity -- he would've liked to supervise the abduction. Perhaps the prisoner would be killed while trying to escape. Thinking more like Ramos now, that's good. had to go over two hundred kilometers, through Clans Tueme and Amarillo. It took him two full days, riding the spavined nag Octavio had supplied him. The second time he stopped for rest (and recreation), at an inn just across the Amarillo-Alvarez border, the prostitute he hired turned out to have known Ramos for years. She remarked about how gentle he'd suddenly become, but seemed relieved rather than suspicious. What other important aspects of Guajana's life did the PO section know absolutely nothing about? Ramos hoped his amnesia story would cover him. He had called the Vista Hermosa before crossing the Tueme border and Octavio had told him the abduction had gone smoothly, according to plan. No violence -- just a certain amount of money passed around, some personnel suddenly transferred. Guajana was safely locked away in the hotel. There was a reward out for his recapture, but the physical description on the notice was inaccurate. The ruse would work for two days (before a new poster, with picture, would be issued), which gave RamosOtto plenty of time to get safely into Clan Alvarez. It was a tiring way to travel. Except for some of the larger towns, which had stone or macadam streets, most of the roads were crushed gravel. Every time a noncquine transport passed it would pepper Ramos with a shower of pebbles and raise a cloud of dust that would take several minutes to settle in the hot still air. The big ground-effect trucks, which passed about every half-hour, were especially diverting, giving Ramos a nice familiarity with the jungle. He learned from one painful experience that horse and rider had to get behind a couple of meters of bush when one of the huge vehicles lumbered by -- that or die a slow death of flaying in one day's journey. By the time he reached Alvarez, Ramos was covered with a half-centimeter of crushed dust, aching with scratches from thorns and Hung pebbles and nearly paralyzed with saddle sores. He left his horse at a public stable, soaked for an hour in a hot tub, had his larger wounds treated, bought a rough massage and a new suit of clothes and walked slightly bow-legged to the castle. The castle was an airy fantasy of glass and polished steelite -- obviously new, although more than a century out of date by the architectural standards of more civilized planets. Guarding the front gate were two pairs of men with crossed pikes, trying not to look uncomfortable in their foppish archaic uniforms. Their armament was more ornamental than functional, but it was backed up by two megawatt-class lasers in shiny steelite bunkers flanking the road. A sign directed visitors to a small dome beside one of the bunkers. The laser's large green eye tracked Otto as he passed in front of it. Inside, the dome had brick-red walls with black tile underfoot and what looked like a tiny woman seated at a miniature desk across from the entrance. In the subdued light it was hard to see the faint cube lines, but she was obviously a holographic projection. The woman was plain and looked efficient. "Please give me your name and the name of the department or person with whom you have business." "My name is Ramos Mario Guajana. I believe I am to see el Alvarez." "Oh -- no, sir, that's quite impossible." She looked at him expectantly. Ramos stared back. "One moment, please." She tapped out something on the keyboard in front of her. "That's Guajana with an 'a'?" "Yes." She tapped some more and watched a screen to her right. "Oh -- Mayor Guajana, you are supposed to report directly to Commandante Rubirez -- does he maintain a regular office?" "Uh -- I don't know." 'Mayor' Guajana? Another little detail that Planning had missed -- Ramos Otto was a field-grade officer. "Let me see whether I can trace him." She played with the keyboard some more and talked quietly into a microphone. "Commandante Rubirez is in the library, in the Rare Books Room," she said with a tone of disihissal. "Where's that?" "Pardon me?" Furrowed brow, cocked head. "Look, I'm a field operative. I don't know my way around this town. Where is the library?" With exaggerated simplicity, she told him: south half of the sixth floor. R amosotto tried, with his newly-discovered majorhood, to pull rank on the palace guards when they asked for his sword. The captain of the guard coldly informed him that the palace guard was outside the military's chain of command and he could surrender his sword or be burned on the spot. He handed it over. A metal detector bleated as he walked through the gate. They got his pistol, too. Tangy cold inside the palace. Ramos realized it was the first airconditioned air he had breathed since getting out of the little T-#. The first floor was all expensive woods and plush carpeting -- mediocre paintings alternated with floorto-ceiling mirrors on the walls. Too much empty space -- it was an arrangement that owed less to aesthetic than to easy defense. Any or each of those mirrors could conceal a squad of armed men. Alone on the acre-sized rug, Ramos felt a hundred eyes on him. The elevator "boy" wore the palace guard uniform and was armed with short sword and laser pistol. He didn't say a word and already knew where RamosOtto was going. There was only one other person in the main room of the library, a clerk filing tapes behind a desk. He also was armed. Ramos was getting the feeling that everybody in the agents. "Which way to the Rare Books Room, amigo?" The clerk took off old-fashioned spectacles and blinked at Ramos. "You can't go in there. Occupied." "I know." Ramos drummed his fingers on the desktop. "I have an appointment with the Commandante." "Ah. This way." The clerk led Ramos through a labyrinth of tapefiles, periodical racks, bookcases. They came to a door marked with a single B. "Just a moment." He rapped on the door and opened it slightly. "I told you I was not to be disturbed," came a frosty voice from inside. "A gentleman says he has an appointment with you, Commandante." "I don't have any appointments with anybody." The clerk was a surprisingly fast draw -- he had the pistol steady on Ramos's breastbone right after the Commandante said # don't... "I'll get rid of him, Commandante." "Wait," Ramos said, almost shouting, "I'm Ramos Guajana." "Ramos?" A book snapped shut. The sound of papers rustling and heavy footsteps muffled by carpet followed. A hirsute head thrust itself from behind the door, at a surprising height. "Ramos," it growled with what might pass for affection. "Put that gun away, fool -- Alvarez should have two such good men." Two long strides and Rubirez enveloped Ramos in a crushing embrace. Then he held him by the shoulders and studied him, head wagging back and forth, looking oddly ursine. "They have used you poorly, old friend." "Not as poorly as they might have, Commandante. I was to be hanged." He shuddered. "Or worse." "Commandante?" He took Ramos by the bicep; steered him into the Rare Books Room. "When was I other than Julio to you?" "Sir -- Julio -- that's another thing. They beat me regularly, severely -- " "That's evident." " -- and I seem to have lost my memory. All memories of the past ten years or so." He lowered himself into an easy chair. "This seemed to be the logical place to go after I escaped -- from the nature of their questioning." He took a chance. "I do vaguely remember -- you." over the Commandante's bearded face, was gone. "And well you should." He chuckled, turned around abruptly and scanned the leatherbound volumes lining the wall. He selected a thick book titled Philosophical Discourses, held it to his ear and shook it. It gurgled pleasantly. '"Philosophy is the highest music,"' he quoted in Spanish, then removed the bottle and two glasses from the hollow book and decanted a healthy portion of brandy into each glass. He handed one to Ramos. "Grunweltische Branntwein. This is -- " he checked the label -- "Eisenmacher, 'thirty-six. It might be well to start developing a taste for it." Ramos held up his glass. "We will fill swimming pools with it." They laughed and drank. "Then you remember something of the Plan?" Ramos shrugged. "No more than is common knowledge. My captors -- is that the right word? -- in boy had something to do with it. I also got the impression that they were not too much in favor of the Plan." "Not yet," Rubirez said. "But we can bring them around. Or do without them. We've gotten the support of Diaz now, much more important. Heavy industry." He stood up abruptly. "But we can talk about this later. You must be tired." More curious than tired, Ramos Otto thought, but best not to press too much. He nodded. "It was an arduous journey." "See Teniente Salazar down at the officers billets. I'll call and make sure you get a good place." "I'd be grateful." "And -- ah! Would you crave feminine companionship?" "In a relaxed sort of way, yes. My most urgent desires I satisfied at various inns between Tueme and here." Julio clapped Ramos on the back -- gently -- and laughed. "Some things they could not change." V R amos found that his rank -- which was new, he was told -- entitled him to his choice of private quarters. Only two were available, though. Ramos took the second, even though it seemed more subtly bugged, because it was cleaner and he was expecting company. A girl named Ami Rivera -- Julio had said Ramos and she had been close. And Julio had suggested Ramos warn her about his indisposition. A clerk brought over a bag of personal effects belonging to the real Guajana. Ramos found out disappointingly little about himself from the items in the bag. There were swords -- blunted epee, saber and foil for practice. And functional sabre and epee. Three sets of clothes, civilian. No uniforms. An opened package of pistol targets. Three books from the castle library -- one of short stories and two on fencing theory (these were bound technical journals; Ramos looked for his own name but didn't find it). The only thing that didn't have some practical use was a beat-up harmonica, with no upper octave. There was also a little bag of things evidently dumped from a desk drawer -- anonymous stationery, pencil stub, eraser, two driedout pens, postage stamps stuck together, a half-smoked box of dopesticks but no matches. Maybe the TBlI's Sherlock section could comb through this collection and tell you everything from Guajana's ring size to his preference in women. To RamosOtto McGavin, after an hour of close inspection it was still just five swords, three sets of clothes and a bunch of kipple. Anything he could infer from these he already knew. Ami came by about sundown and fixed Ramos timorlinos secos, a regional seafood specialty. She was a laughing, worldly, handsome woman about Ramos's age. He enjoyed talking with her and making love with her and never could decide whether she'd been sent to spy on him. The next night was a slim young thing named Cecelia, who had rather more exotic tastes than Ami, but didn't talk much. The third night it was one Private Martinez, rather dumpy and male, who had been sent to bring Ramos to the Commandante's billet. Ramos had anticipated just a larger version of his own austere quarters, but Julio's "billet" was a rambling stucco mansion in the shape of a squared U, built around a carefully tended garden. Julio was in the garden, sitting under a large tree at a table covered with papers. A bright lantern hanging from a branch above him hissed softly and threw a circle of soft yellow light around him; the smell of its burning mixed pleasantly with the perfumes of the garden. Julio was scribbling rapidly and didn't hear Ramos and the private approach. The private cleared his throat, signaling. "Ah! Mayor Guajana. Sit, sit." Julio waved at a chair across the table from him and went back to his writing. "I'll only be a moment. Private, find the cook and bring us some wine and cheese." down with a slap and gathered the papers together. "Ramos," he said, stacking the pages, "if they ever offer you a colonelcy, turn it down. It's a first step to a lingering death by writer's cramp." He shoved the papers into a portfolio and laid it on the ground. "I have your next -- ah." He was silent while the soldier laid out four kinds of cheese and poured wine. "That will be all, private." He sniffed the wine exuberantly and tasted it. "I suppose rank does have its privileges." Ramos compared this opulence to Colonel McGavin's Earthside quarters. He mumbled something in agreement, but privately noted that rank's privileges varied from army to army. "I have your next assignment, Ramos. Are you familiar with Clan Cervantes?" "Only as an area on the map." The Commandante waggled his head in amazement. "And we visited it together -- a two-week hunting trip, not five years ago." "Can't remember a thing about it." "Hmmm. At any rate, we're having a problem with el Cervantes. He appeared to be with the Plan from the beginning, but lately -- well, the details aren't important." "He's having doubts?" "Perhaps worse than that. El Alvarez suspects treachery." "Does el Cervantes have a conveniently aged son?" "Unfortunately not. He's an old man -- his son is almost fifty. But it's a good situation. His only grandson is twelve years old and there is nobody in the family who can take over in the Senado should something happen to the son." He smiled pleasantly. "They have been cursed with daughters." "Then I am to challenge this fifty-year-old man -- and kill him?" "Yes. It would be that simple, except for one thing." Julio leaned back against the tree. "There's a price on your life now, Ramos. In every Clan except Alvarez. El Tueme offers ten thousand for your head. So first -- we have to change your head." "Plastic surgery?" Once the scalpel touches 'plastiflesh... "Of course. We've discussed the possibility." "Seems extreme. Could they change me back afterward?" "I don't know. I imagine not." "I don't like it." Julio shrugged. "It's your head, Ramos. I'd hate to see you lose it out of vanity." "Let me think -- do you have a copy of the picture they'll be using to identify me?" "Yes. Come with me." The Commandante led Ramos past two sets of armed guards into the opulent house. He thumbed open the door to a large study. He opened a heavy wooden filing cabinet -- also thumblocked. "Here." Ramos studied the picture, a good likeness but evidently taken toward the end of his imprisonment. "No problem. Look." He held the picture next to his face. "I don't have the prison pallor any more, and in this picture my face was puffy with bruises. If I shave close, iioboily would recognize me." Julio looked back and forth between Hie pielure and Ramos. "Probably. I'd be happier if you went ahead with (he surgery, though." "It bothers me, Julio. I mean -- I have so few solid links with the past, as it is. I have the feeling that if I lose my lace -- " "All right. Fine." Julio took the picture back and refiled it. "Tell you what. I'll have Ami bring you some of that lotion, what do they call it, that women use to darken their complexion." He locked the drawer and took Ramos by the arm. "No more work tonight. Let's finish that bottle of wine." he returned to his quarters. She massaged Sol Instante into every square inch of his skin, and it did a very convincing job. Ramos considered the maxim that a soldier had best abstain from sex on the eve of a battle -- and rejected it. VI propriate for a citizen of Clan Amarillo, Ramos had no trouble getting into Ceiyantes. He didn't want to go directly to Clan Cervantes headquarters -- instead he monorailed to a small town a safe distance from the border, then took a coach to an even smaller town, primitive enough not to have video service on their phones. It was a lovely little resort town, Lago Tuira, and he rested for a day and a night at the inn there. Then he placed an anonymous call to the castle guard, briefly warning the Clan that a hired assassin was after the younger Cervantes. The man he spoke to tried to keep him on the line, but he rang off, shouldered his knapsack and slipped out of the inn. Clan Cervantes was the oldest settled part of Selva and the part where mankind had most effectively modified the environment. The jungle around Lago Tuira resembled a garden gone to seed more than a typical Selvan jungle. The largest creatures there were no more dangerous than a Terran bear or large cat, and relatively rare. So Otto could travel through the early morning dark with little fear of betraying his presence by laser use. Under cover of darkness, Ramos walked back down the crude rpad, slipping into the jungle whenever a vehicle appeared. Nobody seemed to be in any great hurry to get to Lago Tuira and none of the vehicles bore official markings. The Clan either hadn't had time to trace back his call -- or had decided it came from a crank. At dawn Ramos left the road and worked his way parallel to it, behind a cover of twenty or thirty meters of jungle. By noon he found a climbable tree, pitched his camouflaged hammock in the lower branches and slept soundly until dark. Then he walked through the cool night until he reached the monorail terminal. He waited in the woods outside of town until a couple of hours after sunup, then walked down to the terminal, treated himself to a shower, a change of clothes and a hearty meal, and then caught the morning train to Clan Cervantes. He had no intention of actually trying to maneuver Ricardo Cermake the appearance of setting it up. Castello Cervantes dominated the largest city OttoRamos had seen on Selva -- it held nearly a a good starting point for him would be to try to land some sort of job in the castle itself. Passengers leaving the monorail had to show their identification to a pair of armed soldiers, who checked their faces against a photograph. When Ramos's turn came he managed to glimpse the picture -- it was the one of himself he had seen in Julio's study. "Who's that, friend?" he asked one of the soldiers. The man looked at him coldly. "Just be glad it isn't you." "How long have they been doing this?" he asked the man in line next to him. "I don't know,".he said. "I come here two or three times a week -- this never happened before." Maybe the phone call had worked. the castle personnel, Ramos Otto discovered when he discreetly presented himself as a job applicant -- the one chore that didn't require security clearance was dishwasher, second grade. The next day he was in the castle commisary, washing pots and pans and keeping his ears open. By afternoon he had learned that Cervantes. The day after the phone call, he had taken his physician's advice and gone on a month's vacation. Whether RamosOtto had precipitated the man's disappearance or not was immaterial. 'There was nothing to keep him in Clan Cervantes, so he chewed out the kitchen foreman and stalked away. He took an indirect route, through Clan Amarillo, to Castello Alvarez. He called Julio and the Commandante said to come right over, even though it was late. Bone-tired, Ramos sagged over to the mansion and met Julio in the garden. He recounted a plausible version of what had happened in Clan Cervantes. "... so it looks like we'll have to wait, take care of him next month when he has to be back on the job. It shouldn't be any problem." Julio had been reserved, silent through the whole report. At this he nodded abruptly and said, "All right. We wait." Rising: "Come with me, Ramos. I have something in the study that ought to interest you." He opened the door to the study and ushered Ramos in. At the far end of the room a man sat on a swivel chair, reading, his back toward them. Julio said, "He's here." The man snapped his book shut; turned and stood, smiling. He was Ramos Guajana. "Who is this impostor," Otto Ramos said, drawing his sword. The Commandante laughed. "Simply another version of yourself," Guajana said, "with no inconvenient amnesia." His own epee danced fluidly into a garde position. "Shall I kill him, Julio?" "No. El Alvarez will have questions for him. You may hurt him, though. With a minimum of bleeding, please. This rug is the very devil to clean." "It's strange," Guajana said, advancing. "I am almost fencing before a mirror. But my reflection has pitiably bad form." Danger imminent, Otto became all Otto McGavin. Who hadn't fenced in fifteen years. And was exhausted. Guajana took the initiative with an attack en cuatro and Otto swatted the blade away, advanced with a series of short jabbing thrusts. Guajana parried them easily, laughing, then did a simple cutover and pinked Otto just above the right knee. Guajana jumped back and held his sword up in ironic salute. "First blood." "I think he's good for a little more," Julio said. "Try for the face." Got to get inside his blade and use my hands and feet. The wound didn't yet hurt much, but Otto could feel his leg stiffening. Blood was creeping toward his ankle. Guajana came in blade high, en seis, relaxed. Otto stepped forward, ducked, felt the blade graze his scalp, delivered a side-kick to Guajana's leading shin, heard it break, dropped the sword and struck the man's throat with bunched fingers (left hand) while seizing his sword wrist. He held the weapon high out of the way (decided this instant to not use the neckbreaker, let him live) and punched him hard just below the sternum. He felt Julio's forearm snake across his throat, dropped the broken Ramos, shifted weight, slid a foot grating down the man's shin to crunch on his instep -- breaking Julio's hold on his throat -- shifted weight again and spun the heavy man over his shoulder and stepped forward to deliver the final kick and saw laser pistol glint in Julio's hand and knew he couldn't kick it out from this distance and (wondering that he was still alive) stepped back, raising hands. "Don't shoot. I'm through." Otto heard running footsteps outside the study. The leg wound hurt with a deep ache that he knew meant the large muscle was torn. His hair was matted with dried blood and he had the first intimation of a monumental headache. With his free hand Julio was feeling for Guajana's pulse. "If you've killed him I will personally castrate you with a rusty knife." He said this calmly, without any sign of hyperbole. Tomyour friends." The guard J pushed Otto into the cell roughly. His injured leg gave out and he rolled along the damp floor. It smelled of old urine and mildew. A man stood with his back to Otto, staring through the barred window into the lighted yard. On the double bunk was another person, female, crying softly. Otto swore. "Is that you, Eshkol?" She responded by crying louder. "That's her." Octavio turned and even in the dim light it was obvious how roughly he'd been handled. His face was one puffy bruise, eyes swollen almost shut. His tunic was crusty with black blood. "What happened? How?" "How, we don't know. Five or six men. broke into the hotel last night, after midnight -- " "What were you doing there? I told you -- " "I felt that Rachel needed protection." "Thanks for trying," Otto said. "Go on." "They disairmed me and took Rachel prisoner. They forced her to open the door to Guajana's room. He didn't seem too surprised to see them." "Figures. What then?" "They bound and gagged us -- Rachel and me -- and took us down the trail to a helicopter. We were here by dawn." "And they spent the rest of the day trying to make you talk." "That's right. But I didn't." "Obviously. You're still alive, so they must have further use for you. Did they do the same to her?" "N-no," Rachel said, quavering. "Tomorrow, they said." "Tomorrow I'm sure it will be," Otto said brusquely. "They're going to kill you both, anyhow. Me too, most likely." "How can you be so sure?" Slight overtone of contempt, hardening her voice. Otto felt anger rising, knew it was a Ramos-reaction, tried to ignore it. Pause: "Think about it, lady." "It seems to me," Octavio said, "that they would want to take as little chance of angering the Confederation as possible." Otto shrugged and knew it was too dark for them to see the gesture. " I'lie C'onrcderation has already expressed its interest by sending me. It will be much better for Alvarez, if she just disappears -- you, too -- rather than have you sitting around as evidence that they abducted what is to the Confederation the most valuable woman on this planet." J'But what about you -- " "Shut up. There's a recorder somewhere taking down every word we're saying. Don't let them know anything they don't already know -- least of all, about me." Octavio went to sit on the bunk with Rachel and Otto took over his place at the window. He tested the bars -- they were solid. The door opened with a loud rattle and Otto could see, next to the jailer, the silhouette of a man carrying a laser rifle. "You're next," he said. "Colonel." and drugged him and then knocked him around some more but Otto, because of his conditioning, could endure it dispassionately. Finally they hurt him so badly that he could do the Zen trick and nothing could hurt him any more. They threatened him with a simple death and then with an imaginative one and to both he only smiled ple'asantly. A tiny voice that he heard only very infrequently -- so profound was his conditioning -- said, They really are going to kill you this time, though you might live with the right combination of truth and bullshit. Another, perhaps the rational voice, said. Your only chance is to throw in with them. Or perhaps the rational one was the voice that said. They have bound themselves to kill you no matter what you do... And the trapped animal inside him said without words: Do anything to live. But all of this debate, rational to venal to visceral, came to nothing. If the next beat of his heart would betray the Confederation, the Thou shalt not... imprinted on every cell of his body would hold that organ still. The fourth time he fell unconscious they didn't shock him back to wakefulness. O tto awoke in a white room, in bed. Each arm and leg was individually secured, but only two by jailer's cuffs. His left arm and right leg, as well as two fingers of his right hand, were immobilized in orthopedic tractors -- he remembered when the fingers and leg had been broken, but the other must have been snapped while he was unconscious. His tongue counted seven teeth missing. Four had been extracted with pliers, the balance with a truncheon. Amateurs. He knew at least eleven ways to cause greater pain without leaving any mark. He toyed with the fantasy of demonstrating his skills on the men who had interrogated him. Woozy with anesthetic and fatigue -- and having no real reason to stay awake -- he carried that fantasy with him into darkness. When he came to the second time a man in a white tunic was withdrawing a hypodermic gun from his arm and in a fraction of a second all the pains came back in one electrifying spasm. He fought it and then bent with it and then was above it -- the pain was there but it was only a testimony that he still lived. "Gul' morzhling, Dogther," he said and then adjusted to the indignities inside and around his mouth: "Good morning. Doctor." The man just looked over his head and wrote something down on a clipboard. Then he walked out of Otto's field of view and said, "Go ahead." Julio Rubirez came in with a chair and sat down at the foot of Otto's bed. "Commandante," Otto said. Rubirez regarded him for long seconds. "I can't decide whether you are the best-trained soldier I have ever seen or simply not human." "I bleed." "Perhaps the Confederation can make robots that bleed." "You won't find out from me." "Not by torture, granted." He stood up and, holding on to the bedrail with clenched fists, leaned closer to Otto. "You present an unusual problem." "I should Kope." "I've been in conference with el Alvarez. He has the idea that perhaps you can be convinced of the value of the Plan. Perhaps not only tell us what we need to know, but even lend your talents to the execution of the Plan." "You don't agree." "Of course not. El Alvarez is intelligent and dedicated but he has never been a soldier. He doesn't know enough about pain. He will not believe what I tell him about the kind of person you must be. He thinks he can reach you." "He may be right." Julio smiled wanly. "Name a price." He thought. "I have been -- what I am -- " "You can say 'prime operator.' Some things we do know." " -- a prime operator, then, nearly half my life. I've been shot and knifed and burned and, in general, have been treated poorly so many different ways and times that I'll have to admit that in a way you're right. I have no illusions left and few emotions." Otto smiled and knew how ugly the gesture looked. "But I was really sentimental about my left upper molar; it was the only real tooth I had left. So, a deal: if you bring that man here who pried my tooth out and cut his throat in front of me, I might talk business." "Do you know which one he was?" "No." "Very well. Orderly!" A young man jogged over, snapped to attention. "Bring me Tenientes Yerma and Casona. And a sharp knife -- " He thought. "Detail yourself a squad and bring them bound." "Sir." Click, about-face, jog. "You're serious," Otto said. influencing you, I suspect it will not, but -- I promised el Alvarez I would try. Besides, both of them disgust me. They are mariposas, the dear boys. And they enjoy other people's pain too much." You hate to see that part of yourself reflected, Otto thought. "If you know that I'm a prime operator, then you must know what kind of me." "It's a calculated risk." "An easy calculation to make. ture, rather like assassinating an ambassador. And you're going to do that, too." "Probably." "The very least that will happen is brainwipe for el Alvarez and you and everyone else of high rank. And if you drop one bomb on Grunwelt, you've forfeited the destiny of your whole planet. You know about October." "It's a myth." "It is not. I've been there." "Really." He sat down again, propping his chin on a cupped palm. "Did you find it amusing? Instructive?" "You might find it instructive. No form of animal life more complex than a cockroach survived. The cockroaches have become very large and aggressive." "You're saying that the Confederation would be so outraged over they would murder an entire planet." He laughed. The sound had a forced quality. "The Confederation doesn't murder." Oh really? "They released a virus into October's atmosphere that sterilized every female, from fish to mammal." "So they only murdered the ones who lived long enough to starve." "They supplied food. As a gesture. Men can live on plants and bugs." Julio yawned. "I wouldn't mind being sterile. Three children are sufficient." "Don't be stupid." Julio smiled. "Don't be insulting." They sat silently for a minute. "When do I see el Alvarez?" "He is very busy. You may see him before you die." "You have a very primitive sense of theater, Julio." "True." He laughed. "But a captured audience." T i HE orderly returned with six armed men and the two interrogators, their arms tied behind their backs. The two tenientes led the procession, erect but very pale. The orderly handed Julio a thick-bladed butcher's knife. "Good morning, Bernal. Romulo." He slapped the handle in his palm, rhythmically. One answered weakly; the other opened his mouth and his teeth chattered. "Which of you pulled this gentleman's teeth? It would please him to see your throat cut." "I would be satisfied," Otto said, "to see them lose a few teeth themselves." The one w'ho had spoken earlier said, "We both did, Commandante." "Hmm." Julio looked thoughtful. "Orderly -- see if there are pliers in that desk over there." He returned with a chromed surgical instrument that looked as if it might do the job. "Will this do, Commandante?" "We can only try. Romulo, you may test the equipment on Bernal." He gestured to the orderly. "Untie him." The interrogator took the tool and faced his partner, talked to him the way one talks to a child. "Open your mouth, Bernal." And whispering: "Be brave." Bernal gave one small cry of pain when the first tooth came out. Romulo looked at Rubirez, who nodded, and bent to take out another. "Well?" he s'aid to Otto. "Well what?" "I've displayed my good faith. Now will you answer some questions?" "You've displayed something. No." He nodded, blankly. "Orderly. Call the prison compound and tell them I want de Sanchez and the woman Eshkol." Bernal was losing his third tooth, not making a sound although tears coursed down his face. Rubirez said, "Oh, Romulo -- " The man looked up and didn't even have time to blink. The butcher knife hit with enough force to cut his neck half through. The soldiers and Otto flinched at the sudden spray of blood. Rubirez snatched the dying man by the hair and jerked him down, then hacked savagely twice, then gave a third studied blow that separated the head from the body. He held it dripping over Otto's bed. "One more?" There was absolutely no expression on his face; no emotion in his voice. Otto choked back sudden bile. "No. That was an adequate demonstration -- of -- " "My primitive sense of theater?" One of the soldiers ran for the door. "Private Rivera. Come back or you will be punished." The private slowed for a second and ran on. The Commandante returned his gaze to Olio, but didn't say anything. The only sounds were the private's echoing footsteps and a faint rustling that Otto knew was the headless body, moving. Bernal fainted. "You may all leave. Take this garbage with you." a live one. It took only one man to carry the unconscious Bernal, four to drag out the body. The orderly carried the dullstaring head to the door, set it outside and posted himself. "Now, Colonel. Shall we try to get down to business again?" "If you think you've impressed me, you're wrong. I've known many ruthless men." The Commandante moved to the side of Otto's bed and laid the point of the knife against his throat. Blood still dripped from the blade and his right arm was hot crimson from the hand to the elbow. "I'm getting tired of your machismo, Colonel." Otto could move his head but knew it would be useless. "Really? I'm vastly entertained by yours." The Commandante, livid, jerked the knife away. Having lived to see that expression on Julio's face, Otto knew he would live as long as el Alvarez ordered it. The orderly escorted RachelEshkol and Octavio de Sanchez into the room, then returned to his post at the doorway. Rachel was white-faced but composed; Otto assumed that the head had been removed from the corridor. Both of the prisoners were clad in baggy gray fatigues and had their hands tied behind their backs. Octavio still looked used, but Rachel hadn't yet been harmed. She gasped when she saw Otto. "I wanted the two of you to see what we've done to your prime operator," the Commandante said, "so you won't have any illusions about your own diplomatic immunity." "I haven't doubted for a second that you can kill us," Eshkol said through clenched teeth. "You are all so full of heroism," Julio said, fingering the edge of the bloody knife. The woman saw it for the first time and stifled a scream. "So little perturbed at the prospect of -- " "What has he been doing to you?" She stared at the blood spattered on Otto's bedclothes. "Nothing to him, young lady," the Commandante said. "He asked for a man's life and I gave it to him." "Is that true?" she asked Otto. "No." "But it is," said Julio. "You two could get along very well together," she said bitterly. "You are a matched set." Julio laughed pleasantly. "Women have no appreciation for politics." He addressed Octavio. "Isn't that right, Teniente?" Octavio looked at him uncertainly. "This means -- " "That's right." Julio stepped behind the battered man and sawed through his bonds. "The masquerade is over." He said, "Let me present Teniente Octavio Madero. He has been a good soldier under my command for over five years." "Octavio," Rachel said with a falling tone. "The obvious," said Otto. "That clears up a few things." "Indeed," the Commandante said. To Eshkol: "Now you have no one. Your colonel is a brutal sadist and your confidant, a traitor. We'll allow you a few days to think this over. While we decide what to do with you." He called the orderly over. "Orderly, this man holds the same rank as you," indicating Octavio, "but I want you to be his orderly for a week or so. While he recovers from indignities suffered for the good of the Plan." Rubirez glared at Otto. "And in spite of your ministrations, I have back my trusted Ramos Guajana. His recovery saved you from a most vile death." Julio dismissed Octavio and the orderly with a wave of his hand . He took Eshkol's shoulder and gently pushed her toward the door. "After you, my dear." M edicine on Selva was only about a half-century out of date; in four days Otto was able to walk with little difficulty and his fingers and arm were knitted. As a sign of his continuing clinical progress they put him back in the jail. It was a different cell. There was no window and the door was a solid sheet of thick steel that slid silently on hidden bearings. Indirect lighting and freshly stuccoed walls. The only smell was a faint memory of disinfectant. There was a tidy commode in one corner, next to a basin. The double bunk was smooth plastic with fresh linens; Rachel Eshkol lay on the bottom bunk, studying the underside of the top one. She didn't make any sign of noticing .as the door slid shut behind Otto and locked with a heavy click. "Our quarters have improved," he said. "Have they treated you well?" he said. "I know you detest me," he said. She continued to stare straight ahead and Otto crossed the room, tested out the water faucets. "Which one are you?" she asked. "All Otto McGavin. I haven't seen Guajana since they started torturing me. The overlay can't have worn off so soon -- it's never happened before, but evidently there's an escape reaction. Since the overlay no longer functions -- " "If you're that one," she said, still not looking at him, "tell me what was the first thing you did when I turned on the lights in your room at the Vista Hermosa." He thought. "I checked the swords on the wall." "All right." She swung slowly to a sitting position and looked directly at him. "Yes, our quarters have improved and no, they haven't treated me well. And I can't detest you very much any more because there are too many others. Myself. Rubirez. Others." Otto sat down on the commode and started to say something. Rachel spoke first. "I hate myself for what I've done to the Confederation and to this beautiful planet and even to you. In my ignorance I betrayed the Confederation and doomed this planet to the fate of October. And brought about your death -- I'm sorry." All this in a calm monotone. "I'm not yet dead." The words sounded false to him. "Yes, you are. So am I. We walk and talk and yet we are dead and already starting to rot." She had the helpless, dull look of a mortally injured animal, but there was no mark on her. "What have they done to you?" he asked gently, thinking he knew. "Really," she said, standing slowly, steadying herself with a hand on the upper bunk, "it's not important." She pulled the drawstring on her trousers and they rustled down her flanks. With surprisingly nimble fingers she undid the snaps of her tunic and shrugged it off, then stepped out of the trousers. There was a little spark of defiance in the way she faced Otto; legs apart, fists clenched at her sides -- her body was as perfect in shape and tonus as Otto had imagined it, but from ankles to shoulders was a mottled pattern of violets and blues and browns; hardly a square centimeter of her skin, where it had been covered by clothing, was not bruised. She turned to show Otto that they had done the same on her back and buttocks and the backs of her legs; all except for an exact area over each kidney. They hadn't wanted to kill her. "Every day. Sometimes three or four times." Her voice cracked and she folded her arms on the upper bunk and buried her face but didn't cry. "Rubirez and that -- Octavio man or Guajana -- " Otto crossed and picked up her tunic and tried to drape it over her shoulders, but it wouldn't stay, so one at a time he took her hands and guided them into the sleeves of the tunic. She sat heavily on the bed and winced, then folded her hands in her lap and slumped, staring at the floor. She continued: "They -- they put handcuffs on my wrists and -- " "Please," Otto said. "Don't talk about it." He stooped and picked up the gray trousers. "Take these and -- " T he door slid open and Rachel tried to cover herself with her hands. "Well, well," said the jailer. "You two didn't waste any time." Otto was halfway to him when he saw the pistol and halted. "I'd think she would've had enough of that." The man threw a bundle of white clothing at Otto. "Put on these, both of you. Now." Otto separated the smaller items and gave them to Rachel. She turned her back to the jailer and dressed. Otto stood as close to the jailer as he thought prudent and threw his old tunic and trousers at him as he took them off. The jailer jeered and made some pointed remarks about Otto's physiology. The jailer gathered up the gray clothing. "You're going to have visitors soon. Try to behave until then." They sat on the bed together. Otto almost reached out to pat her hand, didn't. "They've never given me a white outfit before," she said. "Maybe this is the way they dress you for public execution. In a way I hope so." Otto knew that if they were going to be executed the executions would be private affairs. They sat for what seemed like a long time, neither wanting to talk, lost in private thought. Otto wondered, not for the first time, where along the line he had lost the fear of death -- the respect for death. Was it just part of his conditioning? That would seem anti-survival and prime operators were too valuable out the will to live. Maybe it was simply that familiarity bred contempt. With some effort of will he thought back to his youth and childhood, trying to recall some incident, some bit of knowledge or disillusionment that eventually led to the invisible army he had joined; that led to this jungle planet and sharing a white mausoleum with -- he analyzed the brittle affection he felt for Rachel Eshkol and knew pretty exactly which part of it was sexual and which the somatic sympathy of one injured body toward another; which part was atonement for the way he had acted as Ramos and which was retroactive yearning for other women he had loved or once had thought he loved. And some dark growling part of what he now felt was probably the cornered beast's obeying the instinct to take one more chance on the procreative raffle before it was too late. He remembered a boy named Otto McGavin at temple trying his best to meditate while the acrid incense tried to tickle him into sneezing and what a hell of an AngloBuddhist he had turned out to be, killed for a living and facing death with no desire for spiritual preparation beforehand -- or was that what he was doing? No. What Otto was doing expressed the closest thing to a panic reaction he ever permitted himself. At age twenty Otto had entertained a conceit about "dying well." He tried to remember how that felt. T he door slid open and nine people came in, in file. The first was Julio Rubirez. The next was an old man. Then Ramos Guajana, followed by a squad of six soldiers. Everybody was armed except the old man and one of the soldiers, whom Otto recognized as Private Rivera, the boy who had run from Rubirez's grisly demonstration. Behind a transparent dressing on the side of his head was a fresh stump where his right ear had been. The old man looked familiar and Otto remembered who he was just before Rubirez introduced him. "El Alvarez wants a word with you two." Julio turned to the old man. "One last time, sir. This man is the most dangerous, desper -- " "Enough, Julio. Just leave me your pistol." Julio handed over the gun. "At least let me handcuff them." The old man nodded. Rubirez handcuffed Otto's right wrist to Rachel's left. Then everybody except el Alvarez filed out and the door clicked shut behind them. El Alvarez looked around, decided against the indignity of sitting on the toilet and stood opposite the two, leaning against the wall, the pistol pointed loosely in their direction. "I asked twenty-some years ago that this cell be built. It is the only cell in the complex that has no cameras and no microphones hidden in it." "Or had none twenty years ago," Otto said. El Alvarez shook his head. "I had a trusted person go over it thoroughly last week." "You have things to tell us," Rachel asked, "that you don't wish known by your own espionage people?" The old man didn't answer directly. "How many people on Selva do you think know about the Plan?" "That would be hard to say," Rachel answered. "Everybody seems to have heard rumors." El Alvarez nodded and smiled. "That's part of the Plan itself. Actually I suppose only one out of a hundred or so Selvans knows there is a truly concrete Plan. Most of them belong to Clan Alvarez or are powerful members of their own clans. We haven't yet made a public statement about the Plan because we don't want to encourage responsible public debate." He paused expectantly, but neither Otto nor the girl said anything. "I believe your Confederation doesn't think it could possibly work." "That's -- " "Quiet!" Otto snapped. "I've read your orders. Colonel," Alvarez said wearily. "The ones that were in Ambassador Eshkol's safe. In that regard you have no secrets to protect. "At any rate, the Confederation is quite right. Oh, we could deliver a few bombs to Grunwelt -- we could destroy a few cities and know and you know that war is more than just piracy on a large scale, which is what the Plan distills to. We simply don't have the economic resources, not by a factor of a thousand, to maintain a war with Grunwelt -- even if the Confederation were not to intervene. We could start a war, but Grunwelt would finish it at its leisure." "I don't see why you're telling us all this," Otto said. "It will become clear." thing that is clear -- " scorn was creeping into Otto's voice -- "is that our analysts le the destiny of an entire planet in some convoluted scheme to get more power." "No. If I enjoyed the exercise of power I would seek to preserve the status quo. No one on this planet is more powerful than I am. Except perhaps you two. Which is why I've brought you here, of course." "You haven't gone out of your way to make us sympathetic," Rachel said and Otto knew her just well enough to detect the leading edge of hysteria. "I will need your help," el. Alvarez said, "the Confederation's help. But first! need your understanding." He looked at Rachel. "Not your sympathy." "The Confederation does not meddle in the internal affairs of its member worlds," said Otto. "Except when those affairs -- " "I know," el Alvarez interrupted. "I may know the Charter even better than you do. Briefly; what we call 'the Plan' is only one part of a larger scheme. You are also part of that. It was laid out in some detail by my great-grandfather over a century ago. Juan Alvarez the Second, a political scientist and -- a visionary. A practical man, but a dreamer. "Selva was colonized by dreamers, you know. Political exiles from Terra who brought with them an idealistic form of communism. It didn't last ten years -- they hadn't been properly prepared for survival here. "Five strong men took over and actually, I suppose, saved the colony from extinction. But these five governed in a brutal, arbitrary way. When their heirs succeeded they didn't change methods -- in a crude way, this is how the balance of power was preserved. People who rebelled were either killed or, if they were strong, braved the outside and took other rebels with them and established rival clans. Eventually the brutality and capriciousness became institutionalized and, inevitably I suppose, filtered into the conduct of daily life at every level. Do people routinely settle arguments by dueling on any other planet?" "I don't think so," Rachel said. "No," Otto said. "That's one example. There are others. The sum of it, though, is that our way of life is in almost every respect a healthy millennium behind that of any other culture in the Confederation." "I quite agree," Otto said sourly. "And it has a built-in stability through the method of succession." He seemed now to be pleading rather than explaining. "But Juan Alvarez II devised a way to subvert that stability." "And to implement this you need help from the Confederation?" "That's rig'ht. We -- " "Weapons? Money?" As if I were in a position to make promises, Otto thought. "No -- well, a little money, maybe. Let me explain. Juan Alvarez the Second suggested that we need set up only a few initial conditions, not obviously revolutionary changes, in order to shift the base of power gradually away from the clan leaders, eventually transform them into powerless figureheads." "What could you possibly have to gain by all this?" Rachel asked. wrou would have to be in my Xposition truly to understand. Most Selvans are reasonably content with their lives because they know no better -- their educations and the information they receive about other worlds are carefully controlled. I was educated offworld -- as part of Juan the Second's Plan -- and I feel, have always felt, dissatisfied. Every bit as manipulated -- and helpless -- as are my subjects. That I am ruled by a halfa-thousand dead men, rather than one live one, makes no difference." "Very poetic," Otto said. "Specifically. What initial conditions?" "These will be disguised by our preparations for the hypothetical war. Clan Diaz is building a fleet of Foster-type freighters. We are calling them bombers." Otto vaguely remembered that a Foster drive was a reaction jet powered by fusion of deuterium. Ancient history. "Unfortunately they will not be finished in time. To preserve the element of surprise, we will have to attack when the planets are closest -- and the next opportunity will not be for five years. "So for the next five years we will have a fleet of new ships and it will not be unreasonable to suggest we make some money with them. Such commerce as goes on between Selva and her sister planet is almost totally controlled by Grunweltische shipping and tourist firms -- we can underbid them and still make a good profit." "I begin to see," Otto said. "See what?" Rachel asked. Alvarez made an animated gesture, forgetting the gun in his hand -- Otto ducked instinctively. "This way we will have formed a new social class of interplanetary merchants -- who will be the only ones with access to wealth outside of our own closed economic system! Each clan will see the fortune to be made and none will be able to afford not to -- " "Wait, wait," Otto said. "I see something else. The closest thing to a spaceport on this planet is barra de Alvarez." "That's right," Alvarez said impatiently. "So you will be getting first crack at the money -- tarriffs, docking fees -- " "No, no -- that's part of the plan, too. I will be in a position to encourage interplanetary trade by taking as little -- " "As little as you could and not appear suspicious," Otto said blandly. "That's correct," he said with flinty pride. "I'm no sociologist," Otto said. "And when I studied interplanetary economics... I don't remember learning about anything one-tenth this bizarre. It's about the shakiest recipe for social reform I've ever heard." "I know my people." "And what do you need from the Confederation?" "Mostly advice. And that they not react too quickly if they hear rumors of war. As you say, Colonel, you're not a sociologist, but I'm sure the Confederation has many good people who are. And economists and proipagandists and psychodynamicists-and -- whatever. People who could review Juan Alvarez's plan, update it and insure that it would work." Otto shook his head. "That sounds contrary to the policy of selfdetermination." "Your presence here implies that the policy is flexible. Colonel." El Alvarez smiled. "Besides, the Plan is home-grown. We would only want the Confederation to help us polish it, as I say." Rachel asked, "Are you saying that the clan leaders would eventually become dependent on the new merchant class and then be ruled by it? Even though the merchant class would have only economic power?" "Yes. Again -- I know my people." "Your people," she said, her voice starting to shake, "I don't think are subtle enough to respond to that kind of pressure." She pulled the hem of her blouse up a few centimeters, showing the bruises. "Your people abused me several times a day and beat me without mercy -- just for amusement; no pretense of interrogation. I think you are overrating Selva if you think it will be ready for civilization within the next few hundred years." "I'm sorry. More, I am outraged. But please try to understand -- " "I think I understand more than either of you do." "No, I mean -- you couldn't be protected. Nor you. Colonel. I am surrounded by suspicious men and -- " H e was interrupted by the door's sliding open. Julio Rubirez walked in, leading the whole entourage, guns ready. "I didn't summon you," el Alvarez said. "But you did, sir." Ironic emphasis on the "sir." Julio scraped a place on the wall with his thumbnail; thin stucco flaked off, revealing a metal microphone plate. "Drop that pistol, whoever you are." El Alvarez gauged the faces of the men covering him and dropped the gun. "This man is an imposter," Julio said to the soldiers. "As good a copy of our beloved Alvarez as the man on the bunk is of Teniente Guajana." Guajana picked up Alvarez's pistol and handed it to one of the soldiers. "I promise I will find out what he has done with our leader." The soldier to whom Guajana had given the pistol was already holding a rifle with both hands. He found it awkward and, not thinking, passed the pistol to the only man in the squad who had a free hand; Private Rivera. "And as for these two -- " Julio leered at Otto and Rachel and raised his gun. Private Rivera slipped the safety off the pistol, held it to the back of the Commandante's head, and fired. Julio was still smiling as his dead body pitched forward. Otto hit the floor, taking Rachel with him, and scooped up the Commandante's pistol with his left hand. Guajana had just unholstered his own gun and was about to shoot Private Rivera pointblank when Otto fired and opened up the nearside of his likeness from hip to ear. "Drop it drop it!" Otto yelled and all of the soldiers except Rivera dropped weapons mostly still on safeties. "You too. Private Rivera," Otto said quietly. Rivera let the pistol slip from his fingers and raised his hand to touch the stub of his ear. "I'm confused," he said. "What happened?" "The first shots of a war," Otto said. "And maybe the last." Terran Bureau of Investigation  Interference Secrecy Class # TO: Planning RE: Debriefing agent McGavin (S-#, prime), mission SG-#. Following documents submitted: #. Debriefing transcript. #. Agent's written report. #. "The Juan Alvarez II (described in documents # and #). #. Various documents pertaining to leave problem. I T IS my opinion that document # indicates a follow-up mission. Agent McGavin disagrees -- I request that he not be assigned to this mission. An edited copy of this document may be of interest to the appropriate Confederation Committee. Agent McGavin was two weeks late returning from this mission. He claims to have accompanied his nervous breakdown in the execution of this mission, to a nearby planet for rest and medical care, and submits documents in evidence. He claims further that this period should not be deducted from his annual leave, since he and the liaison were married for that twoweek period. This would make his absence deductible from sick leave. Please forward documents # to his section leader. (signed) John Ellis, Ph.D.  at Christmas to put the inside outside and the outside inside. I fancied myself in one of the dolls once -- a skating scene, all snow and tinsel, a Regency ballroom's miniature chandeliers and snowlike mirrors -- but if I had changed places with my doll, her oval neck, her pretty, flushed face, her fan, I would have found myself not enchanted and not in the woods, but stuck into the refuse of a painted stage, with lights in my eyes and nails driven into my waist, with the too-large wooden head of another doll, quite coarse and dead, next to mine. (To go inside while still remaining on the outside!) So I hopped out of the window as quickly as I could and ran down Fifth Avenue like the Pudding Boy on little wooden feet, leaving behind an umbilicus of protoplasm stretching back into the window. 'Oh, the maddening whiff I had of those huge, God-tormented, driven creatures with their passions and their fiesh and their appetites and their eye-sockets! You can't even tell where they end; their skin is wet and it sheds. They look like dolls without even trying. I was brought back at once, of course. So I put myself into a tolerable frame of mind by imagining that I actually was what we must look like to a doll inside a window display, but this Is (for her) a kind of window display, too, with no back and you really can't get into it. So we ended up starSome Seasonal Thoughts by ing at each other quite hopelessly. Oh, wouldn't I like to be you she said. Oh, wouldn't I like to be you! I said. Not if you knew, we both said. I think we had actually worked something out by the day before New Year's; at least our signals had become more humanized: but she was dismantled on December # and I never saw her again. Borne away shrugging cynically: "Dull, dull, dull!" Or was she crying? I hope, of course, that she is being kept for another year, wrapped up safely and luxuriously, etcetera. The sweet smell of a lumber room. DiiPaming and drowsing, my other small self, in the gloaming. We might have done it, even so; we might have made the exchange without bashing our heads against the glass: she through the fish-tank of a window, misted over with the cold, our huge, watery eyes, our swimming fur hats, myself into the enchanted forest, the snow made of soap, the snow made of tears. To put all one's energies into the trembling interface between appearance and appearance, to look back at that single, thin, conscious thread hanging between oneself and the disk of a stranger's face hovering beyond the glass, and then to take that thread and -- Listen, love, in your cocoon: Imaginary creatures exist only from the front. Do you believe me? If you do -- does it help?   riviD pictures oscillated across Martin's mental screens: He was a warm pearl in a giant oyster. The oyster was squeezing him to death with dank passion... He was in the last crushing seconds of foetal agony. Damn! Mother should never have had children... An inchworm. Inside a great pea. Bam! Cook snapped him cruelly from the pod... The last, he decided, was close enough to the truth. Something very bad had happened to the ship. Something fatal. The escape capsule had imploded its fleshy walls, formed a Martin-sized cocoon and ejected him from whatever catastrophe lay behind. Now -- "What?" Martin tried to move his head. Abruptly the walls sucked themselves back into place. Martin rose weightlessly from his formcouch, pulled himself back, snapped himself down. "Who's that?" ship's computer, martin. "Oh." are you injured in any way? "No. What happened?" Martin waited for more. Evidently direct questions were required. "Did we hit something? No, that's not likely, is it? How did it happen? Did anybody else get off?" Ship's computer was silent. Martin shrugged, inspected his surroundings. There wasn't much to see. The capsule was spherical. Spongy amber walls. No ports. A single safe-light to his right. Maximum distance from one wall to another, roughly two-and-a-half meters. And he was -- where? Deep space. Between Wolfs Star and Jefferson. But that didn't mean a thing, really. He knew that much. The ship had been in Warp when whatever happened had happened -- it could have been tossed into reality nearly anywhere. If he was now remotely near either Wolfs Star or Jefferson it would be a universally large coincidence. "Right here." "Oh," said Martin. He had no idea what the computer was talking about. Martin winced at that. 'Wobody got out? There were two hundred and fifty people aboard." the computer corrected, excludMartin was taken aback. "Huh? I was taking a nap. Why do you ask?" "Look -- " "I don't know, I was tired. The capsule was handy. It seemed like a good idea at the time. Listen -- what difference does it make now?" Martin laughed out loud. computer, why do you express "Forget it," said Martin. He was getting fed up with the computer's rational ramblings. And worried. There were things he needed to know. Important things. Where are we and where are we going? When does help arrive? How much air is aboard? Food? Water? H e asked the most important question first. The answer set his heart thumping against his chest. "That's all? Eight days?" told him. "I don't want approximately, I want exactly!" "Holy Christ," Martin muttered. "No?" Martin sat up. "My animate period?" Short hairs climbed the back of his neck. "What's that supposed to mean?" He remembered something. "Listen -- you're talking about putting me under -- something like that. So I'll use less oxygen? Great. I -- " The computer droned: i am Martin waited. The computer remained silent. He felt immensely relieved. The capsule didn't look like much, but apparently there was more behind its fleshy walls than met the eye. "This -- signal beacon," Martin asked. "How long does it take to reach -- wherever it's going?" Martin let out a breath. "Then it's already there. Someone could have picked it up. They could be on their way now." "What?" "What?" Martin nearly leaped off his couch, forgetting the safety belt that held him in place. "Look -- what the hell are you waiting for? I've got a hundred and ninety hours of breathing time, friend -- plus or minus whatever I'm wasting jawing with you! Just get yourself -- " The computer interrupted: you 'having the capacity or abilMartin's blood ran cold. Applicable? His first impulse was to scream at the computer and beat on the amber walls . What the hell did it care? It was content to stay where it was forever -- an electronic half-wit buried in spongy bliss. Its oxygen supply wasn't running out in plusor-minus hours. Instead he brought his rapid breathing under control and leaned back on his couch. Not that the computer would care one way or the other whether he was calm or hysterical. Screaming, however, was bound to use up an inordinate amount of oxygen. Halfwit or not, the computer was there and had to be dealt with. ooK," Martin said easily, I  'what I think we have here is a communications problem." "Okay. I am, though. Let's run through it again. You haven't activated the signal beacon. Why?" "Why not?" one's position, additionally I Martin's heart sank. "In other words, we're lost." A thought suddenly struck him and he sat up straight again. He weighed his words carefully. "Do you believe your -- navigational records are wholly complete?" 'wholly complete' in what "In the sense that you have data on all planets and star-systems that have been discovered, all areas of space that have been mapped and explored." Martin took a deep breath. "Then -- logically -- a signal from our position could be received." "Then transmit the signal," Martin said firmly. "If there's any chance at all -- " "To hell with the odds!" Martin struck his fist against the couch. "My odds are zero unless you do something!" Martin eyed the blank walls narrowly. "I'm not asking -- I'm telling you. I'm a -- a human and I'm giving a machine an order." Martin dropped his head to the couch. "Look," he said wearily, "what am I going to do with all that immense amount of energy when I'm dead eight days from now? Will you explain that to me. Please?" H e let out a deep breath and looked at the amber walls. "Listen, I said a minute ago we had a communications problem. No. I do. You know my name, so you also probably know from the passenger roster what I do. I'm a heavy-equipment salesman. I sell things to people who want to dig up mountains and build bridges. All of our stuff is fully automatic -- you can program it to do anything you want it to do. Only, that's not my end of the business. I know how to stick the tape in -- period. What I'm saying is. I'm not used to talking to computers. I simply don't understand why it seems -- and I'm not saying it's true -- but it seems as if you're not making every effort to get me back to civilization before my air runs out." Martin shook his head. "I don't understand that. If you're not going to activate the signal -- what are you going to do?" An idea suddenly occurred to him. "A minute ago you said something about how I wouldn't need all the oxygen on board. That it would be -- what? 'Adequate for my animate period?' Is that what you've got in mind -- putting me in some kind of deepsleep or something? We didn't get back to that." 'possessing life,' or 'living.' Martin felt something terrible clutch at his stomach. "For God's sake -- what are you talking about? What are you going to do to me?" "Damn you!" Martin shouted. "I'm alive! I'm supposed to have emotions!" "Listen," said Martin, "I don't want to hear any of that again." Martin stared dumbly. "You'll what? I don't have any idea what you're talking about." "Painless!" "Wait a minute," Martin said hoarsely. He was scared, bewildered. His head throbbed. The whole thing was a nightmare. Only one fact was frighteningly clear: the computer had no intention of trying to save his life. For some reason of its own it was going to kill him. Once he'd let his mind form the words he felt reasonably calm. And it was absolutely necessary for him to remain completely rational. His emotions were meaningless to the computer. If he was going to stay alive he would have to face the computer on its own ground. If he couldn't fight logic with logic -- he was dead. It was as simple as that. The computer couldn't have put it better. "All right," he said calmly, "tell me about the -- Stellar Outreach option." "Thanks," Martin said dryly. (ldc) and projected in a Martin swallowed and stared at the amber wall. "But -- why?" M artin was valiantly holding onto his reason. God help me, he thought grimly, if I ever get back to anywhere someone's going to hear about this... "You can -- do all that?" He was curious in spite of himself. "Here -- in this capsule?" "I don't want to go into that part," Martin said quickly. "Okay, I understand," said Martin. "One question. Logic or no logic, what you've got in mind is to do me in, right?" "Yes. That's what it is. What it amounts to is you are going to take a human life against its will. What that is is murder, whether a -- a person does it or a computer. You can look up the definition yourself. I don't have any desire to be 'nonsentient,' friend -- and I couldn't care less about Spreading the Seed of Man. I don't know much about robots and computers but I can't believe you haven't got some kind of built-in something or other that prohibits your taking a human life. Look that up in your banks or cells or whatever and tell me I'm wrong." "It's relevant to mel" Martin shouted. "You can't -- " "Thirty-eight minutes!" M artin's body was slick with moisture. A sickly odor exuded from his pores. Think, think -- he had to think! Only, how could he think with his head splitting open? He wondered if there was anything as simple as an aspirin in a Number Four MediPacket, Modified. In moments his hands began to shake. He tried to stop them by putting them under his back, then clamping them to the arms of the couch. Nothing helped. The sweat on his body turned cold and he began to tremble uncontrollably. He closed his eyes and forced his breathing back to normal. Maybe, he decided, it would be best to forget the whole thing. Stop fighting it. He had less than eight days of oxygen -- even if the computer would let him live to use it. Those eight days would be pure hell -- knowing they were the end, that no help was on the way. Why not just... He angrily swept the thought aside. Anything could happen in eight days. If he could stay alive maybe he could con the computer into sending a signal. Someone might pick it up. A range of five hundred light-years covered a pretty big chunk of space. Life Dispersal Carriers -- great God, who had thought that one up! He wondered what the odds were against any of the one-hundred-million cellular bits of Able Martin ever getting anywhere. Or doing anything when they got there. Those kind of odds, though, didn't seem to bother the computer at all. And why should they? Passengers in Chromosomal Unit Pack Systems would find it difficult to complain to the space lines. Time... time... damn it, time was running out! Thirty-six minutes. Less than that, now. Maybe there was something in the planetary survival gear. If he could find it. And get to it. Take a good slice at the fleshy walls. Maybe short out the computer and... He tossed the idea aside. That wouldn't get him any closer to activating the beacon. Hell, he wouldn't know what to do with it if he found it. There was only one way. He'd known that from the beginning. Fight the computer on its own ground. The computer wasn't God -- it was a machine -- a machine that used the tools of intelligence, but really had no intelligence of its own. Computers reasoned -- but they only reasoned with what they had to work with. Didn't they? Basically, then, while the computer had access to a great deal more knowledge than he had and could put it all together faster and better -- he. Able Martin, could outthink it. If he pushed the right button at the right time. That was the key: the computer had limitations. Find those limitations. He tried to think back on what the computer had said. There had to be something. Somewhere. Option: activate the signal beacon. No. The computer was stubbornly set against that. No time to argue the point. Option: Get to a planet. Get out of the capsule. Double-negative. nowhere. Option: talk the computer into letting him live long enough to dream up other options... Martin wearily swept the whole thing aside. It was hopeless. No time. Think, damn it! Look at it. Turn it around. Take it apart. "Computer." "How much time left?" Martin's stomach turned over. No time, no time! H e didn't try to think. Just let it flow. Let it all run by like a swiftly moving river. Watch it as it passes. Warp. Malfunction. Destruction. Ejection. Beacon -- Hold it. Something. He struggled to pin it down. Don't struggle -- relax. Warp. Malfunction. Destruction. Destroyed how? What did the computer say? "Computer!" "How was the ship destroyed?" "Inform me again!" Martin said savagely. "Like you told it before. Exactly like you told it before." "Wait. There. An unanticipated mass. What -- kind of a mass?" "Forget the details," Martin said quickly, "general description." Martin's heart skipped a beat. "Okay. Planetary body. And the ship came too close to it. So its mass interfered -- Where? Where was the mass? In Warp?" "Then it's here -- in real space?" "There's a planet here? And you didn't tell me about it!" Martin bit off his words. "Time. How much time?" Martin took a deep breath. Easy. Take it easy... "The planet. How far away is it?" "How long would it take to get there?" "Hypothetically!" We could make it. We could Just... "Air. How about air?" "Then why in hell -- " Martin paused, collected himself. "Please. Give me the reasons this planet isn't -- relevant to me." "Look," Martin interrupted. "Those things are for me to decide. I'll take my chances." He stopped, bit his lip thoughtfully. "Wait. Wait, you don't know whether any of those factors are relevant, do you? You said 'possible,' and 'probable' -- that means you can't tell anything from here. Or can you?" "Then you can't say it's not suitable -- you haven't seen it!" "Then for God's sake, let's at least look at it! We've got the time, we can get there. What's the big hurry to send me sailing off in your bloody whatever it is -- lifebank disposal -- " (ldc), martin. "Okay! You've got to -- " conclusions: it follows that Martin looked up wearily. "I have to ask. What's Edict One?" "What?" Martin jerked up, then sank back limply to the couch. "Time." "Shut up," said Martin. That was it then. Six minutes. Zero. There was no point in carrying the farce any further. Clearly, he had been had. The electronic halfwit was winner and still champion. H e thought about three girls who might miss him for a while and a number of creditors who would tearfully mourn his passing. He wondered what the planet looked like. He wished he could see it and tried to imagine it. Trees. Lakes, maybe? Fresh air. All the fresh air he would ever need. Lonely, but a whole world... Martin sat up abruptly. "Computer!" "What's your definition of a world -- a planetary body -- capable of supporting human life?" one; atmospheric content to "Just generalize -- briefly!" "That's all?" "But basically, that's it." Martin took a deep breath. "I'm going to describe a specific planet. It has adequate air, food and water, plus a suitable environment. That meets your general requirements?" "I have described this escape capsule. Do you still accept my definition?" "It has air, food and water," Martin shouted. "And the environment's suitable -- I love it!" "Listen," Martin said desperately, "there are artificial planets, satellites..." "They have atmospheres -- like this one -- and don't tell me the atmosphere has to be on the outside, either -- " " -- and nobody said anything about size, so -- " "What?" "Oh, Jesus," Martin moaned. "How much time?" "Look -- what's the hurry? Can't you delay?" Three minutes... ltin sat up, strained against the couch. "That's all that's missing, right? The capsule's got to sustain me for my natural lifespan. Then it can be a planet. Officially." Martin held his breath. "Computer. How old am I?" "Yes. Your knowledge. Do you know how old I am?" Martin breathed a silent sigh. It wasn't in the passenger records, then -- just name, occupation, destination. The image of a secondhand sweeping around a dial at lightspeeds flashed through his mind. "What's th average lifespan of a human being?" Martin asked. source: confederation sta"Oldest recorded lifespan?" Martin added quickly. place: system numb -- "And you don't know how old I am?" Martin broke in. "Earlier, you said you could tell from my physical characteristics how much oxygen I'd use. Can't you see me? Don't you know what I look like?" 'see' as a human defines 'see"How much time?" Sweat stung Martin's brow. He gripped the couch to keep his hands from trembling. "Computer," he said evenly, "I am three hundred and forty-nine years old." Martin's stomach turned over. Christ, I had him. I almost had him... Martin's throat clamped shut. "Wait!" Martin cried frantically. time: eight point one sec"Listen, damn it," Martin shouted, "I'm three hundred and fortynine years old. I -- Wait, look -- it is a thirty-five year-old heart, I -- I had a transplant! Right, I had a transplant!" "You can't kill me," Martin shouted, "don't you understand? Look at the odds -- I'm way overdue to die! That's logical, isn't it? I've got more than enough air, food and water to last me the rest of my natural lifespan!" "No!" M artin sank back and sucked in precious swallows of air. "All right," he said weakly, "this capsule is a planet. An official planet." "I want my -- planetary survival gear." "And the Medi-Packet. And the food and water supplies." "Show me how you open this thing up. The exit portal." A red knob appeared beside him. "Fine. Okay." Martin lay back and took a deep breath. "Computer. I want iny planet to assume an orbit around the other planet in question. Any objections?" "Any orbit I want." "Okay. Do it. Now." Gotcha, you son of a bitch... "I want a decaying orbit," Martin said, "to about eighteen inches. Then just hold it there. Stationary. Yes, that'll do nicely." The computer said nothing.  Why Do You Have A Poor Memory? A noted publisher in Chicago reports there is a simple technique for acquiring a powerful memory which can pay you real dividends in both business and social advancement and works like magic to give you added poise, necessary self-confidence and greater popularity. According to this publisher, many people do not realize how much they could influence others simply by remembering accurately everything they see, hear, or read. Whether in business, at social functions or even in casual conversations with new acquaintances, there are ways in which you can dominate each situation by your ability to remember. To acquaint the readers of this publication with the easy-tofollow rules for developing skill in remembering anything you choose to remember the publishers have printed full details of their self-training method in a new booklet, "Adventures in Memory," which will be mailed free to anyone who requests it. No obligation. Send your name, address, and zip code to: Memory Studies, # E. Lange St., Dept. #-#, Mundelein, #. #. A postcard will do. The best answer to a question may be -- yet another question! I j ginal carpet the planetary surface unrolled five miles below the slowing ship. The grasses and small plants showed no signs of vegetable blight -- the atmosphere was free of industrial pollutants and there were no cities or surface transport networks of any kind. But to the ship's sensors and the tired, experienced eyes of the crew the greenery was a beautiful lie, a cosmetic skin of apparent youth overlaying a world which for many thousands of years had been drained of all its natural resources, used up and emptied of all life above the insect level. "We're wasting our time," said Jan, in a tone that indicated that she was looking for an argument. Peter did not like arguing with her, especially during the last few minutes before touchdown, even though a searchship was fully capable of landing itself. He waited until the ship had recovered from a brief attack of the transonic shudders and their landing spot was centered in the forward viewscreen. Then he said, "Probably." She gave a short sigh of irritation and tapped for a magnified picture of the landing area on her duplicate display. He could not see the particular section she had blown up for closer examination because her head was in the way. Lit in profile by the screen, Jan looked almost young again. In silhouette the graying hair and the fine facial wrinkles did not show. But it took more than a trick of back lighting, he knew, to cancel out the weariness and lack of hope in her body and mind -- as well as his own. Like the salt used to preserve meat in ancient times, every cell and thought was soaked in it. If an old-time cannibal had taken a bite out of one of them, hopelessness and frustration would have been the strongest taste. Eighty years, he thought, was a long time to be doing the same job. The screen darkened as the ship's nose went up, pulling forward-facing cameras off-picture, and they began falling tail-first into the increasingly resistant softness oftheir anti-gravity landing cushion. They touched down -- the cushion flicked off and the ship rocked gently as the weight forced its landing legs deep into the soft ground. The all-around viewscreens lit up and the images steadied and sharpened as the ship came finally to rest. "We are wasting our time," Jan persisted. "I'm sure we have been here before." "Unlikely," he replied, "but you could be forgiven for thinking so. One of these sites is very much like any other -- the same green mounds, the same type and size of ruined buildings even, because they are probably examples of the most advanced and durable structures built by the same architect -- " He broke off because she was shaking her head. In a less conciliatory tone he went on, "Are you suggesting that I made a mistake and we've doubled back to a site already investigated? An understandable error, you are doubtless thinking, caused by my advancing years? But you are forgetting that our computer, which isn't subject to lapses caused by senile decay -- " "I could argue that point, too," she broke in. His first impulse was to tell her that the recent trouble they had had with the computer had been due to operator error and that she had been the operator, but he thought better of it. Instead he said, "Are you coming outside?" "Yes," sTie replied. "I prefer talking to you to sitting here talking to myself." "I'm glad," he said dryly. "For a moment I wondered if the romance was going out of our relationship." B ut they said very little while they were climbing into their protective suits, probably because he had touched on a subject to which they were both hypersensithat within the next hour there would be an argument about rejuvenation and that argument, he knew from bitter experience, nobody won. Preceded by a general purpose robot which, in addition to the usual sensory and specimen gathering equipment was also programed for medical and surgical emergencies, they moved down the ramp and onto the springy turf. The sun shone brightly out of a sky whose clouds could not have been more tastefully arranged by a landscape painter. The air was fresh and pure and eminently breathable, but their heavy protective suits were needed to protect them against the insects which crawled and flew and were incredibly vicious. Even though he knew that he would have no use for it, he wore a side arm because the regulations required him to do so. Jan did not wear one because, she was fond of saying, if a native life form more than two inches tall came at them she would be so pleased that she would want to hug the thing instead of shoot it. The insects were everywhere. Hundreds of the things died with each step the searchers took, while the robot's balloon tires wreaked even greater havoc. But the dark and oozing tracks that stained the grass in their wake were gone before they had traveled ten yards because the insects ate each other and not, for some odd ecological reasons, the short grass that sheltered them. Any insect left defenseless by death or injury disappeared quickly, right down to the last smear of juice or edible tissue. There had been a time when Jan and he would have examined the insects' behavior for indications of developing intelligence -- some sign, perhaps, that these last inheritors of this and so many other worlds would produce an insect gestalt with which the human race might eventually communicate. Now, however, they walked between and over the all too familiar grassy mounds and ignored the senseless ferocity under their feet. Beneath the grass and the layer of warring insects the robot's sensors reported the usual mixture of indestructible plastic debris and metallic oxides. Toward the end this particular civilization had used a lot of plastic because no metal had been available. Nevertheless the beings had built well and the plastic ruins still stood impressively tall in a few places, even though the builders had long since gone down before the insect enemy. "That one looks interesting," Peter said, pointing toward a squat, five-story building that seemed to be structurally complete except for its missing roof. Many of the plastic windows were still in place, but rendered virtually opaque by weathering and the mosslike growth that also covered the walls. The ground-level entrance was large and clear of rubble. He added: "Do you still think that we've been here before?" "The familiar can look strange," she said stubbornly, "if you approach it from a different angle." "And the wrong angle of view," he replied, "can make the strange look familiar. But let's stop arguing and start looking inside. We are supposed to examine at least one building on every site and more if we should turn up something interesting -- " His voice trailed into silence. He was thinking that one indication of approaching senility was the habit of explaining things to someone who already knew the explanation. placed sensors against a wall and emitted high-pitched squeaks as it sonically analyzed the building for structural defects. Satisfied that the place was safe for human searchers, it preceded them inside. With the robot's main beam trained at full intensity on the ceiling there was more than enough light for them to see around the big entrance hall. The remains of what might have been desks and possibly some clear-walled display cases were spaced at intervals about the floor, while the walls were covered with large pictures. A heavy dusting of living and long-dead insects over everything made it difficult to pick out details. The contents of the display cases, if they once had been display cases, were no longer recognizable. Most of the pictures, for some reason, were less obscured by insects and showed machinery with natives busy around it -- Peter deduced a large factory complex and what looked like a supersonic atmospheric flyer of conventional design. A bank of elevators was framed against the wall facing the entrance, the doors collapsed outward under the pressure of the rubble that had eollected in the lift-shafts. A broad ramp curved upwards to the level above. The searehers began to climb. From their studies of sites visited earlier they had formed a vague idea of what the natives of this world had looked like arid of the way they moved when they were not riding in cars or flyers. Physically they had resembled short, widebased cones with a number of specialized appendages -- manipulators, visual equipment and possibly eating and breathing orifices -- sprouting from the top. Presumably their brains were housed somewhere inside the stubby, legless bodies, which had moved snail-like -- but not necessarily slowly -- on a wide apron of muscle. Stairs or ladders inside the dwellings had been conspicuous by their absence. As he mounted the ramp Peter's eyes were fixed on the robot, which was capable of climbing anything, when Jan gripped his arm tightly and pointed ahead. "Look at those sculptures," she said excitedly. "And undraped, too. This will answer a lot of the physiological questions." Two enormous figures, five or six times larger than life, dominated the floor space at the top of the ramp. They had been cut from hard rock and the insects had left them alone -- Peter saw that every muscle and joint and wrinkle was rendered in perfect detail. No wonder Jan was pleased. "I suppose," he said, "the smaller of the two is the female of the species?" "It's easy to tell who is the medic in this family," Jan said, shaking her head. "No. I'd say that the small one with its eye glaring aggressively at us is their equivalent of Neanderthal Man, while the tall one with the more specialized appendages, whose eyestalk is pointed skyward, represents the builders of this once-mighty civilization."... which rose to its greatest heights, he added silently, and signaled its presence to the rest of the galaxy and then died, two thousand years ago... "We're lucky," Jan went on. "We've found a cultural center designed for posterity -- maybe even us. Look around you. Some of those display cases are still complete and their contents are undamaged -- which isn't surprising since most of them contain oddly-shaped pieces of rock -- " She broke off and turned away from him. The robot was busily photographing the alien tableau and concentrating its main beam on the subject it had chosen. Jan switched on her suit light and picked her way along a cluttered aisle to the next ascending ramp. She went up it at a near run. Peter followed more slowly. By the time he and the robot found her crouched over a collapsed display case, she was still trying to catch her breath. "You shouldn't run like that," he said. "Over-exertion is. dangerous at our age." She waved his words aside and went on excitedly, "I was pretty sure below, but now there is no doubt in my mind. We've found a museum. The ground floor level is devoted to the race's prehistory -- crude stone implements, knives, early attempts at working clay or mud. On this level they have progressed to agriculture and weaving. Most of the specimens were of perishable vegetable matter, so time and the insects have done for them. But the wall pictures are well preserved and clearly show the level of culture of that period. Succeeding levels should bring us to the time when this civilization began to fall apart. We may even find the reasons for its collapse." "We know the reason why it, and all the others, collapsed," he said tiredly. "They had too many, smug, self-satisfied, selfish beings eating up too few natural resources. We've pieced together that particular picture too many times -- what's begun to impress me is that nearly every culture we've found has left us a lesson of its past; not one a lesson for survival." "I know," she replied, some of the enthusiasm fading from her tone. "But finding this building was a piece of rare good luck and there might be another piece just waiting for us. We're due some good luck and I have a feeling -- " "You always have a feeling," he broke in. "It's called wishful thinking." "Are you trying to be nasty or can't you help it?" she said angrily, then went on: "Right here we may be able to piece together a complete picture, instead of searching all over the planet for pieces of the jigsaw -- and probably missing most of them. I'm glad you made that mistake and doubled back here because -- " II X-r"You keep insisting that we landed here before, but we can't have done so. The computer isn't your specialty, so I can't completely convince you that when I program the ship for a search it cannot possibly make that kind of error." "It couldn't -- but maybe you could," she snapped back. Then, more quietly, she went on, "You are sure that you didn't make a mistake and I am sure you did. So we are having this stupid argument and letting it blunt our powers of observation and reasoning. We've found something I think we missed before and you don't. That doesn't alter the fact that we could be on the point of learning the workings of an extra-terrestrial culture that -- in all respects save one -- might make ours look medieval by comparison. "This is all wrong," she went on seriously. "We're losing our sense of proportion. I think we've let ourselves grow too old. We seem to do nothing these days but argue and snap at each other and we could be missing important data simply because we are squabbling instead of looking." "I know we're growing old," he said, "But the last time this subject came up we agreed that there would be no more rejuvenation programs unless we found -- " "You agreed. I had reservations." He took a deep breath and tried to hide his anger at having to say something he had already said too many times before. "We've already undergone three rejuvenations. There is no problem about getting another. Even though the treatments are restricted because there are too many people, our work insures our being made young again with no quibbling. At the same time -- if we go through the process once again we'll be morally obliged to continue our work as searchers. And I, for one, do not think that I could stand another twenty years doing -- this. Even as a youthful, vigorous, clear-eyed grave-robber instead of an elderly specimen with hardening of the intellect. We've already known lifetimes of disappointment. To extend it by another twenty years is more than I could take. I'm sorry. But if you want to apply -- " He could see her head shaking inside her helmet. She said, "No. I do as you do." "But -- " he said dryly. "But," she said softly, "I miss the fringe benefits." For a few seconds they stared silently at each other. Then he grinned and suddenly they both laughed. The problems were still there -- nothing had changed so far as their personal difficulties were concerned but, for a short time at least, the senseless arguing was over. Xshould look for?" he asked when the therapeutic laughter had ceased. "Something to indicate species survival?" "I don't know," she replied. "Look for something different, some new idea or facet in the culture that would make it unlike any of the others we've investigated. It could be a scheme for population control or feeding -- maybe an idea that came too late to do these creatures any good, but one we might use on Earth before we go the same way. But I would especially like to find some indication that -- before their culture fell apart -- some of them were able to get away and plant a colony. In the two thousand years since this world stopped signaling a flourishing colony could have come into being in another system. A colonization project like that is important enough to have a place in a museum," she added, "and its position in space would almost certainly be included in the exhibit." In short, he thought wearily as they moved toward another ascending ramp, we are still looking for our own image... They had been looking for 'people' on the first search mission, Peter remembered, but on that occasion it had not seemed to matter too much when they had not found them. The prospects had been too new, strange and exciting -- setting out in one of the first searchships with everyone wishing them well. In many respects it had been like a honeymoon -- for Jan and himself it had been their honeymoon -- and those tend to be perfect in every way, especially in retrospect. Using the newly developed stardrive they had jumped ten lightyears into interstellar space, deployed their vast antennae and listened. More accurately, the ship's sensors had listened while the personnel carried out explorations of a more personal nature. The weeks of waiting had passed pleasantly enough while the antennae scooped up mush from stellar objects that radiated on the bands above and below the visible spectrum. Then, suddenly, a signal had come that could only have had an intelligent source. It was simple, repetitious and as individually unique as a signature. As expected, it faded out within a few minutes and returned, again for only a few minutes, just over a day later. During their training on Pluto Station they had listened to recordings of many such signals. The theory had been that the "messages" emanated from antennae on worlds that could well lie halfway across the galaxy and that the periods of silence corresponded to the rotational period of the transmitting planet. It was also thought that the transmitting antennae were steerable, so that they painted virtually all of the surrounding space in measured, vertical sweeps. This theory proved true in the majority of cases, the searchers discovered later, but there had been a few worlds where the signals had been sent from a transmitter in orbit. Peter had taken a fix on that first signal and he and his bride had jumped one hundred light-years closer. Then they had taken another fix and jumped again. There was no need to make sense of the signal although they had often tried -- it was simply an alien voice saying over and over again that it was there. Then, abruptly, it was no longer there. They had back-tracked until the signal was coming in again, then made a long jump at right angles to fix the system's position by triangulation. Within a few weeks they had found it -- and arrived on a world wiped clean of intelligent life.  thing like four thousand lightyears from Earth and in all probability its signals had been coming long before human technology had reached the level of being able to detect them. Radio frequency emissions traveled at the speed of light, and their ship had continued to encounter those signals for more than half of its fourthousand light-year journey, so that the civilization which produced them had lasted for at least two thousand years. But even long-lived, stable and technologically advanced cultures come to an end and, when such a civilization fell -- it fell hard. Peter's and Jan's feelings on finding that first dead world had been of mild disappointment rather than sorrow. They had been unlucky first time out, they told themselves, and next time there would be people -- new, alien and perhaps dangerous people -- to contact. The risks involved were not great because a race that advertised its presence all over space would probably welcome contact. But on that first world there had been only insects and the remains of a great civilization in a remarkably good state of preservation. Jan and Peter had taken back specimens and records that had advanced Earth technology by a half-century. Their debriefing had lasted for nearly three years, during which they had been heaped with academic and other honors as had, to a lesser extent, the other searchship crews who had brought home smaller pieces of the alien bacon. Finally they had been allowed to try again. The second world they found had also died long before its radio signals had finished their slow journey to Earth. There were interesting artifacts and useful processes on that world, too, and on the many others they visited. At home everyone benefited from the steady feedback of alien know-how. But the searchship crews grew tired of robbing technological tombs. They wanted to find people... into the Galactic Center -- " Peter began, then stopped. He had made the same suggestion at this stage of the investigation of nearly every planet they had visited. "We tried that once and were nearly killed," Jan replied. "If you remember -- stars there have young planets and it is easy to have the ship wrecked by an extra-terrestrial mammoth or an outbreak of volcanic activity. But you know all this," she went on irritably. "Why bring it up again when you'll end by arguing that it's better to follow a signal -- because then we are sure of something having been there -- than to launch ourselves into a forest of stars where life as we know it has not had a chance to evolve. "We've never delayed our rejuvenation treatments as long as this before," she added, "and I think that we're becoming forgetful as well as bad-tempered, myself included. Or have you a fresh idea about a Center search?" He shook his head. "Not really. My idea is that we take rejuvenation again and, young and healthy and with our reflexes speeded up, we make a three-year random search of the Center. The planets we find may be composed of primeval magma, but there is still a chance that we will find intelligent life. Maybe young life -- but intelligent. A fresh star. We can't go on forever trying to talk to alien ghosts." "Neither can we talk to alien children or mindless alien embryos," she replied. "We must find someone our own age to play with." "Yes," he said. They had climbed from the third floor of the building and were beginning to explore the fourth. The equivalent of the industrial revolution had been left behind and nuclear energy had been released, although not in time of war. In common with all of the other dead cultures they had studied, this one had had very few major wars in its recorded history. Progress in all of the arts and sciences had been slow and at every stage the culture had remained stable. The beings appeared to have been cooperative, easy-going and seemingly happy. Their world had been a nice place to live. The display cases on the fourth floor were relatively undamaged, but their metal contents were irregular masses of corrosion. Plastic components and models, although discolored and encrusted with dead insects, were in good condition. And the searchers were encountering more and more specimens of plastic books -- great, thick-paged tomes whose text seemed to float above the pages and whose illustrations gave an illusion of perfect three-D on a flat surface. "They'll be interested in that particular effect at home," he said. At least I hope they will, he added silently. The people at home were becoming disinterested in everything -- including themselves. "Yes," she replied, "and the contents of this building will enable me to finish this mission in two or thref months instead of a year. We were lucky finding a museum -- " "Landing here wasn't a waste of time, then?" H e did not know what was driving him to restart the argument which, only a few minutes earlier, he had been so glad to end, but he felt angry, frustrated and depressed and suddenly he wanted someone besides himself to suffer. "No, it wasn't a waste of time -- " she began testily, then stopped. For a few seconds she stared at him as if he were her patient and she a doctor or nurse, her expression sympathetic rather than angry. Then she went on: "Look at that mural over there. One of their interstellar radio transmitters, wouldn't you say?" Feeling even more annoyed by her sympathy, he looked in the direction she was pointing and nodded. The murals were large and in a very good state of preservation and, like those in the lower levels, they were displayed in chronological order, beginning at the right of the entrance ramp and running around three walls to end on the left of the ascending ramp to the next level. Two sets of transmitting antennae were pictured on adjacent murals, one built on a snow-streaked headland overlooking an angry sea and another set in desert land. The next few murals in line showed advanced agricultural processes on land, sea and under the sea -- a lot of wall space had been devoted to the solutions, however temporary, of the problem of feeding a rapidly increasing population. The desert transmitter was shown again, its bright metal dulled by the passage of centuries and the surrounding desert converted to a green and yellow patchwork of field tended by agricultural robots. His eyes moved to the next picture and he laughed sardonically. "Well, now," he said. "It seems they built their interstellar signaling devices several centuries before they attempted their first space flight. They were a smug, selfopinionated bunch of -- " "Maybe they had their priorities right," Jan broke in. "After all, they must have realized that there was a strong possibility of life in other star systems as soon as they outgrew the idea that their particular world was unique and the center of the universe. They probably decided that an interstellar drive was beyond their technical capabilities." "The stardrive was beyond our technical capabilities, too," he said drily, "until we began looking for unlikely solutions instead of obvious ones. The whole concept is so obviously impossible that it was sheer -- " "So they chose instead," she continued firmly, "to signal their presence to the rest of the galaxy in the hope that someone with a stardrive would come to them, and they could then do a spot of high class technological horse-trading. They were an intelligent and patient race who obviously believed that everything comes to those who wait." "We came," he replied grimly, "two thousand years too late." Ill they had completed their circuit of the murals and were moving toward the top of the last ramp. The robot's lighting was no longer necessary because the roof of the topmost level had fallen in, wrecking most displays and covering the floor with rubble, which was in turn covered by patches of grass. But here, too, the murals showed clearly through their thin coating of living and dead insects. "They must have had a pretty potent insect repellent," he said, "to be able to keep the surface of those pictures clear after all this time." "But they weren't able to kill them all," she said softly. "Nobody The murals showed space missions to the nearer planets and bases being set up. But there were no indications of the colonization of the worlds concerned, much less the building of generation ships for a sub-lightspeed attempt at planting an interstellar colony. The transmitters were shown again, still patiently sending their signals to the stars, which this race would never reach. There were pictorial examples of high-density living structures and high intensity agriculture which was being troubled by some kind of blight. One of the pictures showed enlarged images of various types of insects with what could have been the chemical symbols representing the insecticide that would kill them. There was no sense of urgency or fear in the pictures -- the museum had been built by a long-established and stable race which did not frighten easily. But to a searchship's crew which had seen it all before the signs were plain. Another flourishing culture, severely weakened by diminishing food and energy resources, was about to go down before an enemy too small and mindless even to know or care that it had won. "Let's go back to the ship," Peter said dully. Jan nodded, still looking at him as if he were ill, and said, "Then what?" "Then we'll talk about something other than grave-robbing for the rest of the evening. Tomorrow I'll help you begin to evaluate this material until it is time to go home." "And then?" H e had taken her hand to help her over a pile of rubble, and now that they were retracing their steps along a clear section of ramp he continued to hold it for reasons he could not define. He was still angry. He knew that she had always been argumentative and strongwilled. But there had been times when even the serious arguments had been of no real importance and had been quickly forgotten, instead of dragging on interminably and poisoning their conversation and their work for days on end. "Then we'll go home and rejuvenate for one last trip," he said. "You're right about our condition, of course -- we spend too much time arguing and not enough searching. And we really should make our last trip in top physical condition. We just might find something." "And if we don't?" "We resign," he said firmly. "I'm pretty sure there will be no opposition. The number of searchship missions has been reducing steadily over the last ten years and even our top people are beginning to lose hope. There are also signs that our culture, too, is becoming self-satisfied and self-centered and beginning to die on its feet. One of these decades we'll lose our sense of adventure, our insatiable curiosity about the universe and the beings who inhabit it. We'll begin to set up interstellar radio transmitters and settle back to let the Others find us. "By that time," he added, "we two will have used up our fourth period of youth and our final old age in sampling the delights of our smug little culture, while trying not to notice the news flashes about insects -- or other rivals -- adapting to our latest pesticides." "That might not be much fun." "Of course it won't be fun,' he told her. "So maybe we'll make two last trips or even three -- the more last trips we make the greater will be our chances of finding something." "This is hopeless," she burst out suddenly. "It always has been hopeless. We're wasting our time." "I know," he said. But the searchship crews had been chosen very carefully from that large, but rapidly diminishing, number of people who could not give up hope. An unbiased observer, while considering this particular psychological type, might have said that steadfastly refusing to face inevitable failure was utter stupidity. But it had been stupidity of this order that had taken the race so rapidly, if at times violently, to its present cultural and technological eminence. And certainly momentum powered by persistent stupidity had produced both the stardrive and gravity control and -- now that humanity had finally renounced war an even higher order of stubborn, self-aware stupidity was driving them to find a partner before their culture became too ingrown. And before the stupidity that had made them great became lost in a rising tidce of intelligence and philosophical acceptance of static realities. As they followed the robot to the ground-level entrance Peter remembered the other planet-sized graveyards they had visited. The inhabitants of those worlds had been humanoid in the majority of cases, but some of the others had been visually unpleasant. But in each instance they had built civilizations for themselves that were rich, stable, peaceful and, by Earth standards, extremely long-lived. They had matured early and given up such childish and destructive pursuits as war and racial or religioussociological discrimination while they were still young. Their cultures had been nice places in which to live -- and perhaps a pleasant life was all that any life form could reasonably expect. "Sometimes," Peter said suddenly, "I think we'll never grow up." "That could be a better way to live," she argued, "than growing up too soon and having nothing to live for but the contemplation of the racial navel." J an's first instinct was to argue, he thought tiredly, and it always had been for as long as he had known her. But nowadays the arguments were lifeless, hopeless and petty instead of being the intellectual challenge they once had been. He relaxed his grip on her hand, but she tightened hers and would not let go. She said, "Species with a long period of gestation and pre-adolescence have a much greater potential for development than -- well -- alien butterflies. Maybe we aren't really stupid, just too young to know any better. And now we may have passed the post-puberty stage and have left home to look for a mate. An intellectual mate," she added. "I was speaking figuratively." "I realize that," he said and laughed in spite of himself. "I'm sorry," she continued, in a tone that was both apologetic and defensive. "From the very beginning I warned you that I would always speak my mind and tell you whenever I thought you were wrong. You used to say that my candor was stimulating and -- Well, it really doesn't matter. I don't want to win every battle. And we certainly did not waste our time landing here." He waited until they were outside the building before speaking. The sun was close to the horizon and the bright green mounds of rubble and the few intact structures were bathed in a dramatic orange light -- the area had the sharp clarity of a stage set. From all around came the buzzing of the insect audience. "On the very few occasions when you were wrong," Peter said carefully, "you used to apologize and admit it. This time you apologized without actually admitting that you were wrong, which means that you still think that you are right and that we came down here through my error." "Oh, let's forget the whole thing and stop fighting. Please." He shook his head. "I'm not fighting. But if I made a mistake I want to know about it. Show me proof." "You'll also be annoyed about it for weeks -- " She broke off and began looking around carefully, obviously taking her bearings, then she pointed. "It should be about four hundred yards in that direction," she said. "It could be a patch of diseased vegetation or a trick of the light, but only a searchship makes a mark like that and I caught a glimpse of it as we were landing." H e saw the saucer-shaped depression as they breasted the next high mound. It was about thirty feet across and carpeted with vegetation whose color was a shade lighter than normal because the grass in the area had been flattened both by the landing and takeoff of a searchship and the new growth had had to struggle through the crushed remains of the old. Many such depressions had been left on this and other worlds in their eighty years of searching. "Judging by the age of the new growth," he said, "this must have been our first planetfall. But the robot can check it against the known growth rate and give a close approximation of the time of landing. Then I'll know exactly when the mistake was made in the search pattern -- if in fact a mistake was made." She pulled her hand away from his and said angrily, "Don't be so childish! Rather than admit you made a mistake you are suggesting that some other searchship wandered into the galactic sector assigned to us and landed here. That is ten times more impossible than the impossibility of your making an error. Maybe I should instruct the robot to run an ID check on the depression to make sure that it was our ship that landed here." He had been staring at the ground while she had been speaking, studying the deeper and more well-defined hollows around the circumference of the depression that were the marks left by the stabilizers and landing legs. His pulse was thumping so loudly that subjectively it seemed much louder than his voice. "Yes. Do that." "No. You do it!" "My mental state at the moment," he said quietly, "makes it unlikely that I would be able to frame the instructions in a sufficiently coherent manner for the robot to understand." "You framed that sentence well enough -- " she began, then stopped to stare at him. He could see the concern returning and replacing the anger in her face, and he knew that the sunlight reflected on his visor made it difficult for her to see his expression. She gave the necessary instructions to the robot and they stood back to enable it to work freely. "You're taking this very badly," she said worriedly. "I'm sorry. You don't make mistakes as a rule and this was such a small one that -- " "Promise me one thing," he said very seriously, gripping her arm and squeezing it to accentuate his words. "If at any time in the future you feel like expressing an opinion likely to displease me, or you feel the need to criticize something I have said or done, or failed to say or do, or you want to make an observation about anything important or even trivial, go right ahead." looking completely baffled, but he waved for silence. The robot had completed its investigation of the depression and the markings around it and was making its report. and toneless voice in their suit phones, condition of vegetaShe turned toward him and said warmly, "I'm glad you didn't make a mistake -- " Then she stopped as the implications began to sink in. "It also means," he said, "that somebody else is searching for people and finding graveyards. It means that somebody else has discovered the stardrive and is using a conventional antigravity thruster for takeoffs and landings -- probably because there is only one way to build the thing. "It means," he went on, "that we will have to go on searching for long-dead civilizations, because they were the only kind that signaled their presence over a period long enough to attract the attention of ourselves and the other searchers. It also means that instead of robbing graves we carve our initials and a message on them -- more accurately, we will devise weather and insect-proof radio beacons containing data on Earth and its position in space. We will scatter them over the new worlds we find, as well as the ones we have already covered, because we have no idea how many of them have yet to be visited by the Others. "Most of all," he ended jubilantly, "it means that one day a beacon will be discovered and opened by people who, like us, were not content to sit and wait." Suddenly they were hugging each other, a ridiculous and senseless thing to do considering the thickness of their protective suits. But it did not matter. Her face was younger than he could remember for a great many years -- more animated and vital. She was looking, he realized suddenly, the way he felt -- as if he had just undergone rejuvenation. Gently he pushed her away from him and said, "Let's go back to the ship, dear. We're wasting time." Joanna's hands held miracles tor any woman who owned them I Alberni out of the cold green water of the Strait early one September evening. We laid him on the deck of the slow, rolling doubleender and gathered around to hear his last words, if he were capable of uttering them. "Make for port, Sagar," somebody said, voice canine with urgency. "Give the man a chance. What the hell are you thinking about?" The water was dribbling away from Alberni's clothes into the scuppers and his broken body rolled with the motion of the boat, like a jellyfish dressed in slingglider's clothes. But Alberni was going to speak. I knelt down, bent over him. The others. Freemen and State Prisoners alike, were silent, watching, listening. Nobody had ever listened to Alberni before. Why should his words have this new special value merely because he was dying? Alberni spoke, the words little whispers, puffs of evanescent steam in the September air. "It hurts like hell, Sagar," he said. We all knew that. We could see it in the lines of his face, in the grotesque attitude of his body. The steel spinal support, worn by the sling-gliders to guard against just such an accident as Alberni's, was twisted, projecting from under his body like a compound fracture. "We've got no dope, Harry. I'm sorry. I just brought a few people out for the afternoon to watch the gliding. I didn't expect -- " There were tears in his eyes. "Oh, God, I didn't think it would be so bad. Why the hell should it hurt so much?" There was a rescue boat in sight now, skipping over the waves. I looked at the eight men standing above me. Their faces showed concern of one sort or another. Tranter, the man who had wanted me to head for port, was still fidgeting, face twitching as his eyes flickered from Alberni to the approaching launch. I didn't know the other men, but I could place them. There were two worried Freemen whose afternoon's pleasure had been spoiled -- or fulfilled -- by the tragedy. And there were five State Prison men. Two were immediately identifiable by their dark green coveralls, marked S.P. in large white letters front and rear. The other three... Like their uniformed comrades, they were smiling. That's was how I could tell what they were. They were bonded men under the care of the three Freemen, so uniforms were not necessary. But they were smiling as a Freeman died -- and that was uniform enough. The penal laws had divided mankind into two classes. I could hear the rescue boat now -- that bouncing, thumping whine of fiberplast and turbines hopping waves. I turned back to Alberni and for a moment I thought he heard it too, because his eyes had widened and he was regarding the sky intently. But there was no change in focus as my head cut off his view. I stood up as the rescue launch cut engines and fell to the water, slowing abruptly and wallowing toward us in a wide turn. Fenders bumped lightly and two men leaped to my deck. "Alberni, is it? How is he?" The mediman had set down his bag and was already selecting a hypojet. The other man was a bonded State Prisoner and he was staring down at Alberni with an intensity that told me he was Alberni's man. Two men, bonded together in unequal partnership until death intervened -- or the senior partner canceled the contract... "You're too late," I told the mediman. He shrugged and turned away, but the S.P. man remained, gazing at the body, his expression changing to one of incredulous, transcendental joy. "You bastards!" he shouted, a high cracked yell of ultimate delight. "I've beaten you all, you bastards!" He climbed back aboard the rescue launch. His contract was over. He was a Freeman. I heard him laughing as the stretcher-bearers arrived and scooped up Alberni. B y now the curious had gathered. Half a dozen boats, large and small, bobbed around us as the occupants strove to get a glimpse of death, craning necks, tiptoes, hanging from forestays. Off the port bow the bright remains of the slingglider drifted away like a dead macaw. I heard someone whisper, "Carioca Jones -- " The #-V star's hydrofoil was there, idling beside the splintered alloy and torn fabric. The boat was about thirty feet long, sleek and black; across the stern the name Flambuoyant was painted in luminous white letters a foot high. Two women leaned against the stainless steel after rail, gazing at the wreckage. I recognized Miss Jones, although she had been absent from the #-V alcoves for several years -- there was no mistaking that long hair, sprayed midnight with ultrasorb, falling past her downturned face, like a frozen jet cataract. She seemed to be wearing a tight black sheath dress, thigh length. A land shark lay at her feet. The girl by her side was by contrast fair and her hair was short. She looked across at us and smiled slightly, ruefully, as though to say: This is what you get for indulging in stupidly dangerous sports. Her eyes were blue and she had a snub nose and. I'll swear, freckles. Her youthful appearance was belied by full breasts beneath the amateur sailor's blue pullover. I saw all this briefly, very briefly, because nobody looks away from Carioca Jones for long. The star had shifted her position as her boat drifted nearer -- the wind threw a curtain of hair across her face and she shook her head. The light-absorbing strands parted, revealing -- startling and dark-tipped -- her bare, pale breasts. On a late September afternoon. I think every man on my boat drew a sharp breath as desire punched him in the stomach. She sensed us. That sort of woman always does -- it's basic. She sensed us and looked up as a female animal hearing a mating call. And her eyes met mine. She was old, horribly old, and her black eyes knew me for a necrophile. This was the end of summer, when everyone on the Peninsula tried sling-gliding and some fared better than others. I had tried it myself, once, borrowing the gear from Doug Marshall and being lucky, because gear must be individually tailored and an incorrectly balanced glider can mean death. After that one try I kept my feet on the deck and spent the weekends cruising spectators among the Gulf Islands in my ancient double-ender, while the tiny bright gliders fled silently across the sky like swift paper darts. After pausing for an instant to gather the appreciation to which she was accustomed, Carioca Jones turned away from the rail and sat down beside the other girl in the cockpit. I heard the faint silver tones of an orchestrella. A weatherbeaten adonis in S.P. coveralls handed them drinks, then took the wheel and gunned the motor. The craft leaped away, climbing its hydrofoils like stilts. "Lucky guy," said a voice. It was one of the Freemen. The State Prisoners had not ventured any comment. "What a way to serve your sentence -- " He laughed tactlessly. "Almost makes crime worthwhile, eh. Tranter?" Tranter, the officious type who had tried to take command when we picked up Alberni, grunted. "Not like you think, I reckon. They say she's queer. Shops around, too. That blonde's the latest. Nice looking kid. Pity." Somewhere, somehow, there is always someone who will claim personal knowledge of the homosexuality of a public figure. Tranter was talking garbage, a proclivity of his type. There had been nothing queer about the way in which Carioca Jones' eyes had met mine -- I still felt faintly nauseated. gotten about Alberni, Tranter, Miss Jones and the rest of them, and was back in the weekly routine. I was standing at the window looking at the frosty 'morning when I caught sight of a movement among the bushes on the opposite side of the tiny bay. Then there was stillness again and a noise from the sea and after a while Doug Marshall's boat came past, towing some fool on water-skis with a sling-glider strapped to his back. For a while I cursed Marshall for waking the entire neighborhood -- he represented a tangible scapegoat for my having to get to work. Then I pulled on my clothes, gulped coffee and stumbled outside. Silkie ran to greet me, pink with happiness and uttering the high-pitched whine that is the slithe's way of exhibiting delight. I picked him up, stroking his incredibly soft skin while his reptilian eyes regarded me with cold joy. I carried him to the factory gate where Dave was waiting. He looked as though he had some personal complaint so I thought it best to make trite conversation, fast. "Dave," I said. "I saw Carioca Jones yesterday." "She's moved in, over Deep Cove way." Dave Froehlich knew everything that happened on the Peninsula. "I was meaning to tell you. You ought to cultivate her." "Have you seen her? Close to, I mean?" I gave a short laugh. He regarded me steadily. "She could be a customer, Mr. Sagar," he said. The factory was emerging from the mist, a gaunt timber structure at the waterside, its cedar shingles silver and black with age. Through the windows I could see uniformed men working. Behind the building, merging into the bushes, were the slithe pens where the little reptiles scuttled. "Look here, Dave," I said suddenly. "I saw a slithe in those bushes over there earlier, from my window. They're getting out again. How the hell do they do it?" "I'm sorry, Mr. Sagar. I'll get George to inspect the pens again." His face was wooden. "Forget it, for God's sake." A phrase came into my mind, a phrase from decades, centuries ago when educated man found that he was surrounded by equals and invented class distinction to fill the gap. The phrase: He Knows his Place. Dave Froehlich Knew his Place and, by God, he was never going to let me forget it. He was my personal bonded State Prisoner for a period of three years -- the standard sentence for embezzlement of a sum of not more than two thousand dollars, which was Dave's crime. I think I am a reasonable master. I provide him with accommodation and pay him a e Urillaid # Micronite filter. Mild, smooth taste. America's quality cigarette. Warning: The Surgeon General Has Determined That Cigarette Smoking Is Dangerous to Your Health. mm small amount for pocket money, which is more than many bonded S.P. men get. In return, he must make himself useful to me in so many ways that one wonders at the possibilities of misuse of the penal code... But at least the moral is clear. Stay honest. The other men, those uniformed goons in the factory, are not so lucky. I hire them from the State at an hourly rate. They receive no pay themselves and they live in the prison. They are little better than cattle. If they behave themselves -- if they are lucky -- someone might like an S.P. man enough to take him on bond -- which means his sentence is automatically commuted by one-third. "Maybe you ought to realize just how damned lucky you are," I once said to Dave. "Maybe," he grunted, peeling a slithe. "I suppose you'd rather go back to the old system," I said with some heat -- it was one of those bad days. "You'd like to sit around on your tail doing nothing all day, kept by society. Is that what you're saying? You're saying that because you stole somebody's cash you've got a right to a three-.year vacation?" He flushed and for once I had him going. "I made one mistake, Mr. Sagar, just one. Okay, so I've got to pay for it. But the way things are now -- you own me. You can do what you like with me. It's degrading." The slithe skin was hanging from his fingers -- he released the reptile, dropping it over the wire into one of the pens. I glanced at the fine, almost transparent skin the slithe sheds every six months or so. It possessed that grayish, curiously inert look that is characteristic of the unattached skin -- a sort of waiting look, waiting for a host, waiting for an emotion to latch on to. And where Dave's fingers touched, the skin glowed bright blue. Just a small area, the size of a fingerprint -- but it told me what Dave was thinking, what his emotions were concerning me, concerning everything. It showed, just for a moment, that Dave hated -- and there was no way he could fool that membrane. examine all the netting, repair the holes and retrieve the escaped slithes, and by that time I hoped Dave's mood had improved because no one can go on hating forever and he was a damned good foreman. I think this Jatter asset of his was the reason he was almost smiling as we dropped the last slithe back into its pen and relaxed. He has the interests of the farm at heart and will be truly glad when his time is up and he can stop hating and take up that partnership I've half-promised him. We walked slowly toward the factory. "Hi, there! Have I come to the right place?" I swung around and saw her standing at the gate. Maybe leaning against it would be a more accurate description, leaning in just such a way that 'the top bar pushed into her breast and made me think of her as a woman, not just as a person wondering if she had come to the right place. And from the direct stare I got from those aged and ageless eyes I knew she knew there was no mistake. Beside me Dave drew a sharp breath and I tried not to look at the skin he held. Instead I looked at Carioca Jones and said; "I hope so. I'm Sagar and this is my slithe farm. Can I help you?" I moved to open the gate but she was already through, twisting to shut it behind her, then smiling directly at me like a death's head. "What Sagar?" "Joe." "I'm Carioca Jones. Didn't I see you -- " "Out in the Strait yesterday. I'd just pulled the body of Harry Alberni out of the water," I said brutally. "God, did he dieT' She was an actress. Her expression of horror at the death of a perfect stranger was well done. "It was an accident, one of those things. The mediman didn't get there in time. Nobody could be blamed." The Flymart landed in the yard, rattling off a list of the day's bargain offers almost before the rotors had stilled. The hatch slid open, displaying shelves of groceries. I handed my list to Dave and moved away from the din, drawing Miss Jones with me. Today she was wearing a sober brown, neck to knee, and I briefly thanked God for this sane September Monday morning. "So these are the slithes. I've heard so much about them. Where do they come from?" "They're imported." "Slithes. What a curious name." "Lewis Carroll. From slithy, meaning lithe and slimy. I think it's quite apt -- but it tends to distract from the fact that they're pleasant and friendly little things. And unusually intelligent for reptiles. Silkie, now -- " I picked up my pet, still pink, and held him out to her. She reached out a tentative finger and prodded him behind the ear in that slightly embarrassed manner of the nonanimal-lover. "Oh, look at that. He's changed color!" "They do. That's their attraction." "Yes, I suppose so. It's funny," she laughed girlishly, "I'd never thought of the animals changing color. I mean, I knew the skins changed color, that's what they're -- uh -- for. But the animals -- I'd never really thought about animals, you know." She thought the skins grew on trees, was what she meant -- if she'd ever thought of trees, that is. But she looked more like a customer every minute. I continued my spiel, which had been interrupted by Silkie's involuntary display of distaste. "The chameleon effect fulfills a number of purposes for a slithe on its home planet. It's a mating display, for one thing. When the animal turns pink it's letting the love object know of the attraction. Then, as a defense mechanism, when the slithe feels itself threatened it will turn a livid purple in an attempt to frighten its enemy." "How positively fascinating, Joe." "The skin holds the secret. It's triggered by changes in the body, by heat, sweating, adrenalin or whatever. But the most remarkable thing is, it lives even after it's been shed. Put it against human flesh and it's sensitive to human emotions." And, T refrained from saying, slitheskin has learned some new colors, that way. II room and she admired the displays, fingering the bandanas, kerchiefs, muffs, pendants, wristlets, all those things women wear when they hope to display an affection they are too shy to put into words. Or -- as frequently happens -- when they are so completely exhibitionist that they want to parade their emotions -- any emotions -- in front of the world. Carioca Jones stood too close to me and handled all these things and turned them pink. "I want a dress!" she cried suddenly. "I want a whole dress made out of your skins, and I want it to fit close. What do you say?" "We don't really do that sort of thing," I mumbled as she arched her back over the display counter and looked up at me, her throat wrinkled like a condor's. "There's a lot of work involved in joining skins so the seam doesn't show. And it's damned difficult to match the tones. The cost is out of all proportion. We try to stick to things that can be made out of one skin." Her eyes had narrowed slightly. "And why do you think the cost should worry me?" "Well, I -- I like people to know what they're letting themselves in for." "Listen to me, Joe Sagar. I never go into anything with my eyes closed, not anything, I want you to remember that." Abruptly she was smiling again, toying with a slitheskin bandana whieh had undergone as rapid a eolor transformation as I had ever seen -- pink, blue, pink, almost as quickly as you can say it. "Make me a nice dress, Joe. I can afford it." "I'll let you have the estimate tomorrow if you like, Miss Jones." She turned away and I accompanied her across the yard to the gate -- Silkie trotted at my heels. Her car was parked under the trees; there was a feint sound music. I opened the door for her. The snub-nosed blonde was sitting in the passenger's seat, an orchestrella on her bare knees. She wore a light gray sweater and a no-skirt skirt. She looked up and smiled, but her smile was for Carioca Jones. The music changed tone, became gay as her long fingers shifted and worked inside the egg-shaped instrument. Somehow I managed to bid Carioca Jones a polite goodbye. Then the car rose from the ground in a swirl of damp autumn leaves and glided away, taking the girl and the music with it, leaving me with the aftersight of beauty. cuse to call on Miss Jones -- and the blonde -- as soon as possible. When the estimate had been completed I persuaded Doug Marshall to take me gliding and contrived to make a clumsy landing near the beach which backs on to the Jones residence. I fought clear of the harness and made my way through the shallow water to the shore, dragging the tiny glider after me. Then I climbed the tumbledown steps above the high-water mark and hurried through the trees in the direction of the house. I heard the music while I was still among the trees, that melodic, yet unearthly tone which characterizes the orchestrella. For an instant I paused, trying to establish from which direction the sounds came -- then I walked on again, turning left through a pergola which gave onto a tiny sunken lawn. The girl was sitting on a rustic seat, the instrument in her lap. She was totally oblivious of my presence as I stood behind her waiting for a break in the flow of the music, reluctant to interrupt. It was like a setting from an ancient oil painting -- the lawn, the shrubs with their late September flowers, the over-hanging trees, the girl all dressed in white -- I felt I had stepped into a dreamlike past. So I stood waiting just for a little while and the music flowed on from her sensitive fingers. At last I recalled myself to the present. I coughed, thinking what an ugly noise it was in the midst of this beauty. The music stopped. The girl swung around, her eyes widening in surprise. "Sorry to interrupt," I said. "I've brought the estimate for Miss Jones." "Oh, you startled me. How did you get here? I didn't hear a car." She had spoken without any particular warmth -- indeed, I don't think she recognized me. I introduced myself. She told me her name was Joanne and for a while I thought things were going well -- then I told her about the glider. If I had hoped to impress her with my daring, I failed. Her manner became stiff and she made a few pointed remarks about playboys with bonded men at their beck and call. I tried to explain that I normally worked on Thursdays but lacked the nerve to tell her I had come in the hope of meeting her. "What's going on here? Oh, it's you, Joe. I heard voices." Carioca Jones stepped down to the lawn. "I was just telling Joanne. My glider came down off your beach." "Oh, do you glide? How thrilling." We made our way down to the beach and I showed her the glider, then Marshall and his man Charles arrived and towed it away. I got out of my wet suit. Marshall glanced at me from the boat. "Why don't you come up to the house and have a drink, Joe? You don't have to go, not yet. I can run you home. Then we can talk about the dress in comfort. Joanne, you bring him up in a minute or two." S HE departed without waiting for a reply -- after all, who could refuse an invitation from Carioca Jones? Leaving Joanne and me standing on the beach and Marshall grinning at us from the stern of the launch as he headed out to sea. In fact we were not yet quite alone. An obscene shape flopped past, undulating like a sealion, and a cold eye dwelt on me in passing. I shuddered, feeling a sudden chill. "I suppose she keeps that brute around so she can look beautiful by comparison," I observed. Joanne walked away from me without speaking and sat down on a tree stump, placing the orchestrella in her lap. I heard a few sad chords. "Is it any good my telling you Carioca is a fine person?" she asked quietly. "A lot of people don't understand her, you know." "Why did she go off like that?" I saw the paleness of her face as she looked up and from her voice I imagined she might have been smiling again. "She doesn't want our company right away. I rather think she's going to -- change into something more suitable to entertain a male visitor." "She's wasting her time. I didn't even notice what she had on just now." "Didn't you," murmured Joanne wonderingly and began to play. I could just make out the whiteness of her fingers shifting as they caressed the interior of the instrument and the melody flowed all around, bathing us like the warm sea of a tropic summer as we sat on the chill September beach. She played for a long time, although it seemed just a moment -- I knew this because suddenly when she finished it was very dark and I remembered we were supposed to be up at the house. Joanne remembered at the same time -- she jumped to her feet with a gasp of alarm and I climbed stiffly from my heap of driftwood. We hurried up the path, the wet misty webs of the night spiders drawing cold lines on our faces. The house was ablaze with light. I hesitated as one does before entering an ominously large and noisy party. "I could do with a drink," I muttered from force of habit. Joanne laughed. "You'll get one -- don't worry." She hesitated. "In fact I'll get you one myself. I think Carioca still isn't ready." A hint of stiffness, of embarrassment, in the way she said this last caused me to look at her, then follow her gaze to an upper window. Miss Jones moved past, whitely naked in the brightness. We went into the house and Joanne made me sit on a low, receptive chesterfield. "Because I rather think Carioca will want to sit next to you," she said with a real, genuine grin. She brought me a scotch and ginger. It was a large, comfortable room -- the motif was based on the historic Western Seaboard Slide, in common with many of the Peninsula residences. I suspected the featured spiral staircase came from the liner Princess Louise -- now a hotel twenty miles inland -- and the floor was original sediment. Polished and glazed, the rich brown ooze showed a multitude of species of marine life which had been stranded decades ago when the tidal waves swept over the low Peninsula. "Look -- ah -- Joanne, what exactly is your function here?" I asked bluntly. "Carioca would call me her companion," she replied, unoffended. "I suppose I'm a sort of agent, bodyguard, secretary. I just keep things ticking over, I guess." "Does she work much now?" "Oh, now and then when she feels like it -- not a lot. Hardly at all, I suppose. Oh, hell. If you really must know, she doesn't work. She's not in fashion now, if you know what I mean. It hurts her. That's why she sometimes seems a little abrupt, you know. She's a wonderful person, really. She's been great to me, like a -- like a sister," she said, defiantly daring me to interrupt with a more tactless simile. "I'm glad you're happy," I said helplessly -- there was something disarming about this girl which voided the mind of smart answers, "Carioca likes to be the center of attention -- hadn't you noticed? She always has been and now she's having trouble realizing things just aren't like that any more. I rather suspect," she said sadly, "that her ordering a slitheskin dress is just another bit of compensation. After all, you can't get more flamboyant than that." A dress a woman wears directly against the skin -- and one that reflects her every emotion in its color... "You don't approve of the dress?" "Not for her. I think it's a shame she has to call attention to herself that way. But there it is. She's used to being the center of attraction." And when Carioca Jones made her grand entrance a few moments later, I could see what Joanne meant. F or a start, an open spiral staircase is a revealing item of furniture for a woman in a short dress to descend. The impression of stark cold metal against warm soft flesh heightens the effect. But, as Joanne had said, it was a shame. It was a shame, I was thinking, that she moved slowly, so slowly down the stairs, maybe because she was getting on in years and didn't want to fall. I wasn't supposed to think that at all. So by the time she reached the bottom and began to make her swaying way across the petrified sediment I was feeling quite sorry for her. And, to be honest, her figure was good -- obscenely good -- and just about as interesting as one's mother's. I averted my eyes from the exposed flesh. She held her face up to be kissed -- at least giving me the choice of splashdown area. Then she proceeded to chatter away as though I'd only just arrived, and led me back to the chesterfield. "Joanne, darling," she cooed, "play for us while we talk, there's a dear. Something nice and slow and smoochy." I'd only met her once before today and that had been a business meeting. I wondered how she would behave if I were a close friend -- and then I wondered how many close friends she had and felt sorry for her again. Joanne had moved over to a piece of furniture which, at first glance. I'd taken for a #-V alcove. It was a sort of half-dome which somehow suggested excellent acoustics, or the womb, according to how introverted one felt at the time. Like a quarter of an egg. She moved inside and, I think, sat down -- it was hard to tell, as the interior was coated with that new paint that absorbs all light. Then her hands appeared, slipping into the orchestrella which sat on a low stand. The effect was most spectacular -- hands appearing from the blackness, holding the instrument. I excused myself from Carioca and walked over, standing directly in front of the alcove. I still couldn't see Joanne. Only her hands were there, right in front of me, caressing the orchestrella. It was uncanny. Then she began to play, disembodied hands moving, returned to Carioca with some reluctance. "Well," she said, smiling. "Now here we are. Isn't this delightful?" "That's an interesting piece of furniture you have over there." "Quite, but we don't want to talk about boring old furniture, do we? Tell me about yourself, Joe. Why does a man like you hide himself away among those funny little animals?" "It's a living." The music, which Carioca had intended to remain background, had impressed itself on me by its sheer power and beauty. I couldn't help but listen to it. "Has Joanne ever thought of taking that up professionally?" I asked. "My dear, why should she need to when she's got me?" There was more than a hint of acid in her voice. "She's very good." "Oh, let's forget Joanne, for heaven's sake, Joe. I didn't invite you here to talk about her." The trapped feeling flustered me and I said something foolish. "What did you invite me here for?" "Well now, aren't you the forceful one?" She edged closer, all thighs and shoulders. "I asked you here because I like you, Joe. And because you're making a nice dress for me -- " Her voice hardened again here and I took the point. The dress was far and away the most profitable order we were likely to get this year, and it looked like being a long, hard winter. "I'm very flattered. Miss Jones." "Carioca." "Can I get you a drink?" "Oh, not now. Not when you're just going to tell me all about yourself..." So I sighed silently and began to tell her my life story, making it as interesting as possible in the hope that she would concentrate on the abstract past instead of the physical present. I don't think I succeeded, because her eyes were on my face for the whole of the time I was speaking, which is unusual for the recipient of a life history, no matter how fascinating. I would look away, visualizing some incident from the past as I described it, and every time I looked back at her those dark eyes were fixed on mine like mating slugs. If I looked at them too long I couldn't see the hardness of the face and the wrinkles, because eyes themselves are moist orbs and nothing more -- so, hypnotically, they would become young as I watched. I averted my gaze again, removed my hand which somehow seemed to have got on her shoulder and the music intruded again and I was saved. "But how can you make the dress if you don't know my measurements?" "Just lend me a dress. Any one that fits. I'll take it with me and let you have it back tomorrow. Or the next day." "Oh, but that's most unsatisfactory. I want to be sure it's right. It's going to cost a lot of money." "There's no hurry," I said desperately as she jumped up and began to make for the stairs, presumably in search of a tape measure. "I have to keep a bunch of animals together for at least three weeks so that they get attuned to each other's emotions and the skins match up when they shed them. Otherwise the dress would look like a patchwork quilt." already out of earshot. I heard a chuckle clearly among the music and looked quickly toward the semidome. "For God's sake come and help me out, Joanne." In answer the music swelled to a derisive crescendo with undertones of The Wedding March as Carioca began her descent of the staircase. "Here!" she cried. "I've found a tape measure. Now we can get it over with. Come on!" She took my hand and pulled me to my feet -- or more correctly, I got up before she landed in my lap. She led me to a darker corner of the room, out of sight of Joanne. "This will be fine, here," she said. "I'd ask you to come up to my room, but it wouldn't be quite right, would it?" Suddenly I wasn't worried any more. She had no thought of getting me into bed, whatever impression she might give. She was Carioca Jones, playing her part. She was a born exhibitionist and it had been quite a while since she had displayed herself. Now she was virtually alone with a captive audience and she was going to make the most of it. Was I feeling sorry for her again? Maybe, but I was annoyed, too. She was using me, taking me for a ride. The music changed. "After all, the dress is worn next to the skin, isn't it? So the measurements have to be taken next to the skin." A most repulsive creature was humping its way across the vitrified past in our direction. Joanne was playing Duncan's Allegro in E. "I've always thought that's one of the most uplifting pieces ever composed, haven't you. Miss Jones? And doesn't Joanne play it well? So lively. My God, it makes you want to do calisthenics." She wriggled back into her shoulder straps instantly, coloring. She strode across the floor toward the semidome while I hurried after her, fearing mayhem. The land shark snapped at my heels, dislodging a shoe. She held the orchestrella before me. Her voice had become quiet, very quiet. "It's quite easy to play, Joe, and very interesting. I used to be able to play it myself, one time, but you need young hands for that. Soft, like dear Joanna's. You see -- " she plunged her fingers into the holes in the egg-shaped instrument -- "the depth of the fingers -- how far you push them in -- controls the pitch. The position of the fingers, which dies of the holes you press, controls both tone and volume. Each finger can produce a sound like a violin, a piano, a guitar, a drum, even. Ten fingers -- a ten-piece orchestra in the hands of an e.xpert." Her hands were hooked into the instrument like talons. "I'm afraid my hands aren't what they were. The sensitivity has left them, you see." Joanne's face appeared from the blackness of the semidome, stricken. "No, nowadays I'm just a little bit ham-fisted." The orchestrella screamed in discord as she squeezed and kneaded. Then it was silent. Ill children. Immediately after arioca Jones placed her order I had chosen ten prize animals and Dave had built a separate pen for them, complete with heating in the hutch and a temperature-controlled pool in the small yard. It's odd, the way we tend to regard the animals from a human standpoint. In point of fact, it didn't matter a damn whether the slithes were happy -- the important thing was that they all felt the same. If one of them had a bad day it was better that they all had a bad day. Very soon I found that my slithe team needed to be strengthened -- something I should have known from the start. It takes more than ten slithes to make a tenskin slithe dress. The first disaster occurred two days after my fraught evening with Carioca Jones. The morning mist was cold and hung in beads from the chicken wire of the pens. I don't know what prompted me to look out through my window at six a.m. -- or even get out of bed. Maybe I heard something. Anyway, as I gazed on the peaceful scene I saw a movement among the hutches. Slithes tend to become torpid toward winter -- that's why its better to heat the hutches. If exposed continuously to the cold the creatures will virtually go into hibernation and that means no skin-shedding. So there is no way a slithe will be moving about his pen in the early morning -- in common with myself, they are late risers. Soon I stood dressed and, shotgun in hand, in the yard. I looked around, hefting the gun. They can say what they like about the advantages of the fanbeam laser rifle -- it has none of the excitement of the good old-fashioned twelvebore with its thunderous discharge and wicked recoil. At this hour of the morning I was itching to kill and to have killed quietly and efficiently would have been no sop to my temper whatsoever. Something was prowling around my pens and I wanted to blast it to hell. In point of fact it was an otter. He came around the corner of the prize hutch in that swaying, lowslung run which is not quite a scuttle, and in his mouth was struggling a member of my handpicked team, vivid yellow with fear. The otter saw me and stopped, looking at me from bright, knowing little eyes as I leveled the gun at him. It was blackmail. I couldn't shoot, not while he had the slithe. I watched him and he watched me and at the same time I tried to see where he had got through the chicken wire. Then I saw a tiny gap where the mesh met the damp soil. I reached it before he did -- he dropped the slithe in order to bare sharp teeth in a snarl and came on. Although he couldn't have been more than eighteen inches long, he looked savage and relentless and I backed off. I had always understood otters were playful creatures, spending their time sliding down river banks on their fannies. This one was acting out of character and it threw me. I had forgotten the shotgun, it was man to man stuff now. Uttering a vicious hissing noise he came under the wire, threw me a contemptuous look as he passed, trotted across the yard and disappeared among the driftwood on the shore. I called it an honorable draw, because I had the slithe. I entered the pen and picked up the reptile. His skin was still yellow -- it looked as though it had been permanently dyed that way. I tried. I put him back with the others and gave him a couple of days to recover, but it was no use. The fright had had a traumatic effect on him and his presence made the others uneasy. He could not lose the yellowish tint, which individuals in the rest of the team were taking as a warning signal, causing their skins to fluctuate in unhappy sympathy. In the end I removed him and placed him in isolation. As a result of this event I doubled the size of the team. I could now afford ten individual disasters without threat to the dress project and a large, communal disaster did not matter unduly, provided all the animals suffered the same. C AsiocA Jones came to see me the day after the otter incident. By the time I was told she was around she had already pumped Dave and was leaning over the prize pen in proprietorial manner. "Hi, Joe, darling. Your man tells me these are my creatures." "That's right. A fine bunch of animals. I picked them myself." "But aren't they a bit variegated, Joe darling?" Her sharp black eyes scrutinized the tiny herd as the animals crawled about. "It wouldn't do for Carioca Jones to go dressed in motley, would it?" "I told you. They have to get used to one another." "Oh, dear, they're not like us, are they? I mean, we sort of hit it off immediately, didn't we? I think you felt that, too, didn't you, Joe?" "Of course. Look -- Carioca. Unfortunately I've got a hell of a lot to do -- " "But I understand! I've only dropped by for a minute, Joe. I thought we might get the fitting done." One of the State Prisoners was fooling about nearby, sweeping up or whatever the unbonded men grudgingly do when they see me around -- and he glanced at me sharply. Carioca had opened a minuscule purse and was dangling a tape measure, which I regarded as one regards a krait. She was smiling knowingly. That damned measure was becoming almost symbolic. So I took her into the house and, unchaperoned, got it over with -- the measurements, I mean. I don't think she really expected anything else. She just had that knack of making anything appear sexual, which was why her career had been so successful and why it was over, now the bloom was gone. Sad? It was almost pathetic -- I kissed her briefly as a compulsory compliment and got her out of the house. "Well now, that wasn't so bad, was it, Joe?" "Uh." "I'll get out of your way now. I've got to go into town and do some shopping. I wonder -- How would you like to come along? It would do you good to get away from this smelly old farm for a while. Eh, Joe? Maybe we could have a drink somewhere." She had dropped the overemphasized manner of speech, she had dropped the coquettishness, she was suddenly, genuinely trying to get through to me. She was lonely and she wanted company for the rest of the afternoon. I wondered what had gotten into her, then I remembered the episode of the orchestrella. "Where's Joanne?" I asked. I hadn't wanted to say it but I had to know. Her answer might explain something. It did. Her gaze shifted -- she looked away. "Back at home," she said. So there had been a split-up -- not surprising after the orchestrella incident. I wondered if Joanne were packing her bags and leaving and I think I felt lonely, too, then. "I'm sorry, Carioca," I said. "I'd like to come. But I've got a hell of a lot to do here, like I said. Maybe some other time." She smiled. "You really mean that, don't you, Joe. How nice. We must make a date sometime." "Great." I walked with her to the car and held the door for her. She couldn't resist vouchsafing the usual thigh display as she got in. Then she looked at me and said in completely flat, neutral tones, "I must hurry. I've got to buy an orchestrella before the stores close. I've often wondered about the way she said that. I've tried to visualize the moment, the way she looked, her tone of voice. And there's nothing I can pin down, nothing that might give me a clue as to what her intentions were that September afternoon. Nothing to tell me whether I was terribly to blame for what happened subsequently. Was she saying she was sorry? At the time I thought so, but then, she is an actress. T he car rose and whined off and she was gone. I was left thinking about Joanne again, as I did so often. And thinking about Joanne and the wrecked instrument, which it seemed Carioca had achieved the decency to replace -- I suddenly thought I might make some recompense also. After all, I was partly to blame. I went into the factory and gave Dave careful instructions. I wanted to give Joanne a present; not something ridiculously expensive like Carioca's damned dress -- just something small and appropriate. But as I went outside again, feeling Dave's amused gaze on my back, I wondered if maybe I just wanted to be around when Joanne wore slitheskin for the first time. I was so engrossed in this speculation that I jerked in dangerous proximity to heart failure when her voice spoke right next to me. "Good afternoon, Mr. Sagar." "Uh, God. I didn't see you arrive, Joanne. Call me Joe. What -- how did you get here?" "Oh, I borrowed a car. Look, Joe, have you seen Carioca?" "You only just missed her." "Did she say where she was going?" "Town. She was -- " I stopped in time; maybe the orchestrella was supposed to be a surprise. "Is it anything urgent?" "I don't know." She hesitated. "We haven't spoken very much, you know, since -- Then she went off this afternoon without saying a thing, not a thing." "Don't worry. She was perfectly normal when I saw her." "Oh, thank goodness." She looked around at a loss. "Well, I must get going. I'll see if I can find her in town. When we -- when we go together, we usually split up for shopping and meet at the Princess Louise bar, at six. That's where I'll find her. I'm sure. She'll be there." "Joanne, I tell you, she's okay." She was fidgeting around and twisting the strap of her bag between her fingers and it was driving me out of my senses. I mean, here she was on my home ground and all we could talk about was an aging #-V star who was more than capable of looking after herself. "Come in and have a drink, why don't you?" "Oh, no, I couldn't. Really -- " Briefly I wondered just how serious the row had been that had turned my calm, serene Joanne into this nervous wreck of a girl -- yet had left Carioca virtually unmoved. I had my suspicions, of course, but I didn't want to think about them. I mean, I was once again fighting the gathering notion that Joanne was not quite normal, if you know what I mean. And she was so pretty -- it would be such a waste. "I'll come with you," I said. "We can all have a drink." But with luck, I thought, we won't be able to find Carioca Jones... T here was a lot of traffic about -- by the time we parked it was five forty-five. I suggested to Joanne that we go straight to the Princess Louise and she agreed. Soon we were sitting in the period atmosphere of polished brass and varnished mahogany, drinking .scotch. Time has been kind to the Princess Louise. The records of its arrival are sketchy as the ship's log was destroyed -- along with the entire crew, so it is said -- at the time of the Slip. I imagine it was very soon afterward that it was discovered by the few survivors of the tidal waves which had cleaned any other form of shelter off the surface of the Peninsula. These frightened wrecks huddled in the beached liner for months, maybe years, until they gradually drifted back into communication with the rest of the world. Their first contact doubtless came by means of the roving bands of Indians who had hunted the more northerly areas since time immemorial. By then, it is supposed, the Princess Louise had become a village in its own right. Then suddenly the world returned and a city grew around the beached wreck. And with the arrival of people, history began to move forward again on the Peninsula. Joanne was loosening up a bit. "I expect she'll be here in a moment," she said. It was a start. And it was the point when I should have said something about hoping Carioca would be late because it was so pleasant with just the two of us, don't you think? But somehow I couldn't seem to get going. I'd never had any real conversation with the girl; I didn't know what her beliefs were, her views, her tastes. As far as I knew, we had nothing in common. I was merely violently attracted to her physically. And I didn't think we had that in common, either. So I didn't know what the hell to say to her and the minutes were rattling away and Carioca would be here any minute. And damn it, the only thing we had in common was Carioca. "Look, I'm sorry if there was some sort of trouble," I said, expressing frank manly sympathy. "I feel partIV ly to blame, you know." "I -- I don't see why." "Well, you know -- I was maybe a bit tactless praising your playing, knowing Carioca can get jealous. I didn't think." I had her attention now. "I haven't noticed she's particularly jealous," she said. "She likes to be the center of things, yes. But jealous?" At last she grinned, a good straightforward grin. "I think she was annoyed because she wasn't getting what she wanted, so she took it out on me -- or rather my orchestrella -- " She hesitated oddly then, and the grin faded. "I'm not sure she -- uh -- wanted anything. She just wanted me to think she did. It was an act." And it could be a dangerous act -- this was when I experienced my first real twinge of uneasiness about Joanne's position. She was incredibly naive. "Can't you see what she's really like. Joanne?" I had lost her again. "I know what she's like, and she's always been very good to me." She was loyal to Carioca Jones and she was damned if she was going to denigrate her in front of a comparatively casual acquaintance like me. Apologetically I reached across the table and put my hand over hers. That was the moment Carioca Jones chose to arrive. As I tried to collect my thoughts I recollected that I had told her previously that I was too busy to come out. the next few weeks and when we met her manner was strange, although not unfriendly. She never referred to her meeting with Joanne and me at Princess Louise -- or the public scene that had resulted. She dropped by every few days to check on the progress of her dress and chatted pleasantly about the promising appearance of the slithes. By now the little reptiles were identical in their reactions -- it was a pleasure to see them all change color, instantly and simultaneously, from dull brown to warm pink when I approached with their food. I calculated they would all be due to shed in a couple of weeks' time and within two or three days of one another. Carioca was pleased with the progress -- she apparently bore no grudge over the Princess Louise episode -- yet there was something odd about her attitude. An air almost of suppressed excitement -- which I took to be anticipation over the dress -- and something else, something almost possessive in the way she looked at me. She had dropped the coquettish approach in favor of a more confident attitude. Sometimes when I caught her eye it held the glint of one who beholds a prime steak, medium rare. Anticipatory and predatory. Every time Dave told me of her arrival -- she never came straight to the house, but waited to be announced like royalty -- I would hurry out and greet her, always looking past her to where the hovercar was parked. But there was never anyone in the passenger's seat. I'm sure sKe noticed I was abstracted on these occasions and I'm sure she knew the reason, but she never commented. Joanne was a subject we simply did not mention. Just once she made an oblique reference to her companion. She let drop the news that she was practicing the orchestrella again -- I presumed Joanne was giving her lessons. She held her knotted fingers before her as she said this, flexing them as though playing an imaginary instrument. It put me in mind of an eagle stooping on a lamb. I found an excuse to call on the house, once. I got Marshall to take me for a run in his hydrofoil and persuaded him to anchor off Carioca's beach. He, myself and Charles, his man, sat in the cockpit, drinking, while I kept my eyes on the shore. Marshall was talking about his new glider which he expected to be delivered later in the week. Charles and I listened, although from time to time I caught Charles glancing at me with a faint grin. "I think I'll just slip ashore for a minute," I said suddenly. They looked knowing. "Not for longer than an hour, right, Joe?" said Marshall. "I want to get in some practice later, before the new glider arrives." It seemed a long time before I was hurrying through the trees but it was probably only a few minutes, such is the time-scale of love. The carport was empty so I could safely assume Carioca was out and that it was Joanne I had seen from the boat. Then I heard the sweet sounds of an orchestrella being played as only Joanne knew how. I slipped through the open french windows and crossed the floor quietly. The interior of the semidome was the antithesis of light but I could see her hands stroking a new and ornate orchestrella. I watched and listened for a while -- then I spoke. Time was short and Carioca might return at any moment. "Joanne -- " She stepped from the blackness and smiled at me. "Hello, Joe. I didn't hear you come in. I'm afraid Carioca's gone out for a while, but she'll be back in about half an hour, I expect." "I came to see you, Joanne." I had been too direct. A flicker of alarm crossed her face. "Whatever for?" "I see Carioca's bought you a new orchestrella." "It's not mine. It's Carioca's. She's learning to play. The one she smashed was hers, too -- I'd like you to understand that." She looked around the expensive room. "Don't be so damned humble. Joanne. She's not a goddess. It's not a privilege for you to work here. She's just an ex-star, a has-been. You're worth a dozen of her. You're young and you're very pretty. You could be a star yourself if you had half the luck she had." "Look, Mr. Sagar. There's nothing wrong in Carioca's having been successful. I don't like to hear people wanting to pitch her out with the garbage because she isn't maybe -- working so much these days. Look at it this way. She could have been just another married woman, an average housewife. Would you say a married woman was finished -- a has-been -- just because she's decided not to have any more children? The only person who knows if Carioca is finished is she herself -- and judging from the way she is I'd say she's okay -- she's fine. She used to be a star but now she's changed direction. She's moved to the Peninsula with plenty of money. She doesn't need to work and now she's well on her way to becoming a pillar of local society, a person whom people want to know because she's famous and interesting. She's narrowed her aims and is specializing. How many people seek you out, Mr. Sagar? How many people make an effort to get to know you?" I wondered why she was talking like this. I'd seen no evidence of Carioca's sudden popularity. It seemed that everything had gone wrong. I shouldn't have come. "That's not fair, Joanne. Maybe I don't want people to seek me out." "Hey, you wouldn't mind though, would you, Joe? You wouldn't mind people pointing you out to each other and saying, there goes Joe Sagar, the world-famous slithe-farmer -- " Suddenly she was laughing. "Oh, Joe, why the hell didn't you choose a more impressive name and job?" She looked at me, face flushed, and she was incredibly beautiful, infinitely desirable. I put my hands on her shoulders. "I'm happy the way I am. I don't think Carioca is. I'm on an even keel but she's on the way down. But I'd rather not talk about her..." I drew her gently toward me. She disengaged herself and walked back to the semidome. "I'll play for you, not with you, Joe," she said. When Carioca arrived she found us just like that. I was standing, listening to the music and watching Joanne's hands, because that was all I could see of her. T wo weeks later the slithes shed their skins and a week after that Carioca Jones's dress was finished. I had a female State Prisoner in the factory at the time who was about Carioca's size, so we gave her the dress to try on. When she reappeared she was smiling and radiant and the dress was a warm, uniform pink. The seams were invisible and the fit perfect. The dress seemed almost to blend with the girl's own skin. She looked a hell of a lot better in it than Carioca would and she knew it. "Betty, you look fantastic," breathed DaVe, popeyed with admiration. The dress blushed a deeper pink and I rather think something started right there, judging by the look the S.P. girl gave Dave. It was a pity, but eventually we had to get the girl and the dress separated. I supervised the packing. I didn't want anything to go wrong at this stage. I had previously packed my personal gift to Joanne and I sat looking for some time at the small box, wondering what the hell I ought to write on the card. I hadn't seen either . Carioca or Joanne for over two weeks and had, in fact, been getting nervous over the order for the dress. There had been no answer to my calls and on the one occasion I had summoned up nerve to visit the house, it had been ail locked up. I had walked around and peered in at the windows -- and things, thank God, had looked normal. I had even caught sight of the landshark and it had seen me and slithered across the floor, thrashed its way onto a chair near the window and looked out at me frozenly, evilly. A pulse had throbbed near its gills where the oxygenator had been implanted. Obviously things had been okay and someone had probably been coming in to look after the brute until Carioca and Joanne returned. All the same, I still couldn't understand why Carioca hadn't told me she was going away. Then, a few days before the dress was complete, her face had appeared on the visiphone screen. "Terribly sorry, Joe darling, but I had to go away for a couple of weeks, rather nasty, actually. Everything's all right now, though." In the background I caught sight of Joanne moving about and felt a huge relief. "What do you mean? What happened?" "Oh, such a silly thing. I was feeding Wilberforce and he bit me and I had to have shots and all sorts of stupid things." "Wilberforce?" "You know him, my landshark. He's such a pet really, and so goodtempered." "You ought to have the bastard put down." "Oh, I couldn't. Anyway, I thought I'd better call to tell you everything's all right here. And my dress? Is it finished?" "Almost. Just two or three days." when I called her and told her it was ready. She went into hysterical transports of delight and insisted that I bring it over right away for a ceremonial trying-on. By then it was four o'clock in the afternoon, so I washed and changed and left Dave instructions to close up. As I drove over to Carioca's place a tingling knot of nervous anticipation centered around my solar plexus. I hadn't seen Joanne for three weeks. I wondered if she had thought of me during that time. I wondered if she would like her present. Then I managed to think business again to the extent of hoping Carioca liked the dress. The lights were on in the house when I arrived and I could hear the soft sounds of the orchestrella. Twilight was all around me as I hurried across the wet grass, then up the crunching gravel path to the front door, clutching the boxes. The air was chill and damp and I started at a rustling in the bushes; it was probably the carnivorous Wilberforce on a foraging expedition. The front door was ajar and I stepped inside. "It's me!" I called. There was no reply so I entered just the same, sure of my welcome now that the dress was finished. The vast living room echoed to the glorious tones of the orchestrella and a drink stood on the table near the semidome. This was something of a royal welcome -- obviously Carioca meant me to make myself at home while she slipped into something easy to slip off again. I took the glass and strolled over to the semidome, watching Joanne's pale, beautiful fingers working gently as A memorial anthology in tribute to the father of modern American science fiction, Edited by Introduction by This book is a unique memonal--lhe Ihirleen stories in especially for this volume by Poul Anderson, Isaac Asimov, Alfred Beslor, Hal Clement, Theodore R. Cogswell. L, Sprague de Camp, Gordon R. Dickson, Harry Harrison, Mack Reynolds. Clidord D. Simak, George O. Smith. Theodore Sturgeon, and Theodore L. Thomas. Each with an introductory tribute to John Campbell. S# #. rovi n: ynur brolr.;.--.' she changed subtly from the buoyant tones of the welcoming music into the melody of a tender love song. For a while I just stood and listened, trying not to think about Carioca and the fact that she had told Joanne what to play. Instead I said to myself: This is for me. Joanne has chosen this song herself, for me, because she loves me. And the way she was playing it, so softly, so expressively, I could almost believe she did. It was not a matter of technical perfection -- in fact, I had heard her play more correctly. It was an emotional thing -- the occasional uncertainty, hesitancy, only serving to heighten the spell -- the endearing tremulousness of a young girl in love. She played it how it is. At last the slender fingers were still and she was finished. She was waiting for me to say something, but I didn't know what to say. "Hello," I murmured at last. "That was beautiful." A pale shadow appeared within the light-absorbing semidome as she stood. She stepped forward and the room lighting fell upon her black hair, accentuating harshly the wrinkles about the eyes, the hard lines about the mouth. "Hello, Joe darling," said Carioca Jones. "You never believed me when I said I could play." Just for an instant the room seemed to shake itself about me and my stomach gave one single. great throb of horror and disgust. I turned away so that she couldn't see the shock in my eyes and clutched at the boxes on the table. Dumbly I handed the larger one to her. She took it in her young, soft hands and begart to undo the wrappings with little squeals of delight, while I watched in fear, seeing the thin scars around her wrists... Dimly I heard Joanne's voice behind me and dragged my gaze away. "Joe! How nice to see you again. Carioca tells me you've had a present made for me. You shouldn't have, you know." Joanne was walking across the room, smiling at me. then she turned and watched affectionately as Carioca went into transports of delight over the dress. Then she looked at me again. "Well, aren't you going to give it to me?" Of course, I should have guessed. I should have known that Carioca would have a bonded S.P. girl, and I should have guessed that neither the friendless ex-star nor the female State Prisoner would advertise the fact. But I could never have guessed the depths hero-worship can reach. I was still clutching the small box. I suppose I must have blinked and half pulled myself together, tried to smile and offered it to her. Joanne reached to take it. With glittering, steel prosthetic hands. I don't remember leaving the place or getting into the car. I remember being able to think again, to think slowly and begin to understand, somewhere in a suburb of Louise City -- and how or why I got there I'll never know. I stopped the car along the Marine Drive and looked out at the blackness of the evening sea. Something caught my eye on the seat beside me -- it was Joanne's present. Why should I blame her? 'The law gives a Freeman absolute rights over his bonded S.P. man -- w'hich accounts for the popularity of dangerous sports, like slinggliding. I found then I was watching a glider slipping quietly across the dark sky like a pale, swift bat. Somewhere a State Prisoner would be watching that tiny shape, too. He might be wishing the pilot dead, but he would never wish him injured. And I wondered just how badly Carioca's hands had been bitten... There is a derogatory nickname for State Prisoners based on the initial letters -- you seldom hear it but it came into my mind now. At least I'd had the wit to bring Joanne's present away with me. What good was a pair of slitheskin gloves to my used Spare Parts girl?  great original science fiction stories by together in one volume Edited by #, now at your bookstore Past, Present and Future Perfect, Ed. Jack C. Wolf and Gregory Fitz Gerald H. G. Wells, Critic of Progress, Science Fiction Today and Tomorrow, Ed. Reginald Bretnor has landslid upon us and it would seem that profound changes are taking place in the landscape. I suppose I could have seen it coming by all sorts of evidence -- being asked to deliver commencement addresses, for example, and to speak at high schools and colleges, and then the offers to teach. I write this at Penn State University, during a four-day conference of the Science Fiction Research Association, attended by writers and scholars from all over the country -- and from some outside it. Academe has embraced us profoundly and, I think, permanently, with as many shades and varieties of embrace as can be found in that other area. (An interesting analogy and one I think I'll be pursuing as time goes on.) These teachers and professors and deans, these librarians and biogand bibliographers take themselves, and us, damn seriously. We writers are being studied and filed and annotated, our early influences, active and passive, searched for, deduced, hypothesized and reported upon. We are becoming the subjects of dissertations and seminars and whole shelves -- possibly whole library wings -- will be devoted to us and our works. I arrived here with a brutally heavy suitcase, half filled with books and galleys in (I fear) a hopeless attempt to reach something like deadline for this report to you. From here I'm off to Cornell for an all-university speech and a class, thence on to M.I.T. The head it spins. The logical, and beautiful, spearhead of the Penn State affair is Philip Klass, now a tenured professor in the English Department, clearly much loved and respected here, who is, as you surely know, Tenn. Like many other sf writers, living ahead of his time he has sheltered within the ivy for seven years now and, though happy at this turn of events, is not in the least surprised. Here for the conference are Fred Pohl, Jack Williamson (who was the deserved recipient of the Pilgrim Award for his scholastic contributions to sO, P. Schuyler Miller, Clifford Simak, James Gunn, Jerry Pournelle Dickson, Theodore Cogswell, Roger Zelazny, John Brunner and, from Australia, Bruce Gillespie. I won't list the luminaries from Academe; take my word for it they outnumber the above four or five to one and, in their field, shine quite as brightly. One of them, just for example, is PunditCritic Author Professor Leslie Fiedler. The papers being read include scholarly dissections of Silverberg, Ellison, Heinlein, Simak, Clarke. Look at these solemn titles: "A Case of Conscience: Fiction and Reality." "Themes of Arthur C. Clarke and Clifford D. Simak." "Heinlein at # Frames per Second: Destination Moon Revisited." "Quest for Unity: The Theme of the Whole Man in the Fiction of Robert Silverberg." As well as many more general scholarly surveys: "Strange Parallels: #th Century Attacks on the Novel and Modern Censure of Speculative Fiction," and "Philosophical Limitations of Science Fiction." It is a heady experience indeed to be so warmly accepted after so many decades of ghettoization and (in a way, even worse) amused tolerance. We must be grateful for the good of it, but we (that's a group 'we', not an editorial or a royal one) can be forgiven for taking a good hard look at it. Are there writers who will begin to slant their stuff toward the scholars in the hope of getting recognition? There are. Are there scholars whose prime interest in sf is not sf itself but a new, rich mother-lode for theses and papers and dissertations to help with the promotion and tenure game? There are. Are there text-book publishers so used to the panting eagerness of scholars to appear in print that they will try to get our stories for free or for a flat fee without royalties, the way they do the scholars'? You bet there are. Is respectability going to make us narrow, unleavened and pompous, as has happened to many classical musicians who have quite forgotten that the active verb in their profession is 'play'? Could be. Some of us like to be pompous. In short: will the embrace smother us? I don't think so. Above all, there's just too much chutzpah in sf to permit of close containment. Should any important percentage of sf writers get lulled into the selfimportance of the worst kind of scholasticism, their places will be instantly taken by younger and frothier blood who will operate outside the ivy -- the off-Broadway phenomenon. And another point: it is already too late for any segment of Academia to claim us-i-English departments, for example. Phil Klass was recently a guest lecturer at an Eastern college at the invitation of the History Department, and I got a munificent offer last summer to be a Distinguished Professor in Residence at a West Coast college -- from their Sociology Department. Sf is what it is because it won't fit into anyone's prebuilt box, and that's not going to change. As for publishers, they're going to find out abruptly that there is something, after all, in that much-scorned zap-gun, and we got'em. When in doubt about that permission request, get in For all that, it is good, really good, after all these thorny years, to get such warm recognition from so many intelligent, articulate and perceptive people. We walk in the front door now. Did you know that at the time of Mendelssohn, musicians were expected to use the servants' entrance? textbook country has turned into a trickle, and that stream will become a flood. Here's a chunky (# pp) little tome from Fawcett (regretfully, no pun intended) called Past, Present and Future Perfect, subtitled "A Text Anthology of Speculative and Science Fiction", edited by Jack C. Wolf and Gregory Fitz Gerald, of State University, Brockport, N.Y. It costs only #e and is a damn good book. It has an unusual arrangement, starting with the present (Vonnegut, Graham Greene, Bradbury, B. F. Skinner and Asimov) and going back through public-domain country (Bierce, Wells, Mark Twain, Verne, Hawthorne, Mary Shelley) to Swift, Voltaire, Cyrano, Francis Bacon, Lucian and Plato. And lots more -- thirty or so titles and excerpts. The Introduction explains how to use it in the classroom, but nobody has to tell you how to enjoy it. It really is a Best Buy. tioned above, was given the ference for his contributions over a long and distinguished career of scholarship in science fiction. The old planet-smasher was an established giant in the field when a teen-aged Sturgeon crept timidly through the warehouse stacks at Street and Smith for a first terrifying meeting with John Campbell. His titles fill me, to this day, with nostalgia and excitement; Darker Than You Think, The Humanoids, The Legion of Space, the two Seetee books. The Reign of Wizardry, The Humanoids, and dozens more. Meanwhile, as Professor of English at Eastern New Mexico University, he has earned his credentials in the academic world and, along with Robin Wilson, is the man most responsible for the institution of science fiction courses in colleges and universities (which, by the way, together with seminars and high-school courses, now number over four hundred!) An excellent example of what he got the Pilgrim Award for is H. G. Wells, Critic of Progress (The Mirage Press, Baltimore, # pp, annotated and indexed, #.) and if you want one you'd better jump -- the initial printing at this small, meticulous and devoted house was only # copies. It is the most careful study of Wells I have ever seen, well thought-out and well written. The thrust of Wells, while dazzling his readers with his narrative deftness and the profligacy of his invention, was at the same time sternly pointing to nightmare. Before Orwell, before Zamiatin and Ayn Rand, Wells was warning us of the inevitable conflict between human freedom and mechanistically organized soto me as never before that much of his work -- more than I had ever realized and I was weaned on Wells -- is cautionary. This book will be, I think, one of those cornerstone volumes in the structure of sf archives -- clear, careful, reliable. And even if your interest doesn't run to the scholastic a run through this volume will greatly enhance a revisiting of Wells -- and revisiting Wells is one of the nicest presents you can give yourself. R eginald bretnor is a scholar, a writer, a thinker, and very much a human being who, it is rumored, has actually met and talked with Ferdinand Feghoot. In # he published a prestigious tome. Modem Science Fiction, Its Meaning and its Future, which became and remains an absolute necessity for any scholar of this literary phenomenon with which ybu and I are entangled. Now comes Science Fiction, Today and Tomorrow (Harper and Rowe, #, annotated and with bibliography) edited by Bretnor and This scan was produced and distributed free by the Pulps cans Group. If you paid for this digital document or a compilation of this and other digital pulps, you got ripped off. But you can still have this and more than a thousand more pulps for free by coming over and joining us at pulpscans#yahoogroups.com. calling itself a "discursive symposium." The best way to review this book is to give you the table of contents -- you will then see clearly what it is, what it aims to do and where the muscle is. Divided into three sections, it goes like this: "Science Fiction Today: The Role of Science Fiction," by Ben Bova. "The Publishing of Science Fiction," by Fred Pohl. "Science Fiction and the Visual Media," by George #browski. "Science Fiction, Science, and Modern Man: Science Fiction and a World in Crisis," by Frank Herbert. "Science Fiction, Morals and Religion," by Theodore Sturgeon. "Science Fiction and Man's Adaptation to Change," by Alan E. Nourse. "Science Fiction as the Imaginary Experiment," by Thomas N. Scortia. "Science Fiction in the Age of Space," by Reginald Bretnor. "The Art and Science of Science Fiction: Science Fiction and the Mainstream," by James Gunn. "Science Fiction, New Trends and Old," by Alexei and Cory Panshin. "The Creation of Imaginary Worlds," by Poul Anderson. "The Creation of Imaginary Beings," by Hal Clement. "Romance and Glamor in Science Fiction," by Anne McCaffrey. "Plausibility in Science Fiction," by Gordon R. Dickson. "Science Fiction, Teaching and The beauty of this book -- and it is beautiful -- is that the editor. though he speaks his own piece and speaks it with force and clarity, made no demands on the rest of us to carry on his thesis -- we had no inkling of his opinions before submitting our own. As a result you have here a true symposium, the unmodified expression, facet by facet, of conviction and impression concerning a complex whole. A whole it indeed is, complex indeed it is and, internally and externally, this book sets up many a conflict. I hope to see them fought out, too. Get this one -- andor see that your library acquires it. D uring the writing of the above I have moved from Penn State to and through Cornell and am now on the way to M.I.T. To reinforce what I wrote above about the acceptance of sf in the ivied halls (some of them actually are, too, as if they had never heard of a clichel), it is interesting to point out that at Penn State I was the guest of the English Department; my sponsor at Cornell was the Astronomy Department; and at M.I.T. I go at the behest of the Artificial Intelligence Lab. I have mentioned that Phil Klass spoke at Delaware not long ago at the invitation of the History Department and that it was Sociology that made me the bid out West. I can only be pleased for sf. If Academe wants us in a cubby-hole, it's going to have to build one.  He wanted to die, but couldn't find the time -- until too late! Tave decided to die," MatXthew Pandareus announced to his wife on their first evening together after their long vacation trip to Mars. Actually they had been back on Earth for a week, but Iris had begun an evening class in the history of paperweights and they had not had a real chance to talk since their return. Tonight they had just finished dinner tete-a-tete in their condominium apartment and he had strolled from the dining alcove to look out through the living room's glass wall at the fantastic complexities of city lights extending below, around and above their middle-class, middle-level dwelling. "Dear, you had a similar idea once before, thirty years ago." Iris's clinging gown swished faintly about her shapely legs as she followed to stand slightly behind him at the window. "Here, you forgot your brandy." "Thank you. Closer on forty," he amended, turning to accept the glass from her hand. She turned away busily again as soon as she had passed it on and Pandareus had no very clear look at her face. Iris switched on the fireplace with a wave of her hand and adjusted the mood of the background music to something a little more capricious. "Thirty," she said firmly, coming back to face him. The communication screen chimed then and she was off to answer it. Maintaining his stance in the living room Pandareus heard the short conversation -- just some friends calling to welcome them back and ask how their voyage had been. Iris invited them over a week from Tuesday but they were busy that night. They would call again tomorrow or the next day and some date for a gettogether would be worked out. Now she was back in the living room again, wearing an expression, he knew well, that of being firmly in the right though without animosity for those who weren't. "Thirty," she said firmly. "It was right after you won the golf tournament." If it was time to argue. Iris was ready. Even studying her familiar face at close range, he could neither see nor remember which parts of it were synthetic skin and which her own, rejuvenated. There were no actual wrinkles on it anywhere, only the ghost of a line or two at the corners of the eyes. Even under close inspection she could be taken for a youthful twenty-eight. Her face and body were changing no more over the decades than were his golf or bowling score. He and Iris took long vacations from each other sometimes, but stayed married. He had found no one with whom he would rather live. "It's nearly a hundred years since we were married," he recalled aloud and tasted his brandy. "Will you miss me very much?" "I shall miss you, of course. Our relationship has been -- very nearly perfect. But if it will make you happy, Matthew, go ahead and die. What is it? Boredom?" "Not really." He indicated with the most minimal inclination of his head, which Iris instantly interpreted correctly, that they might go and seat themselves near the fire. Stretching out his legs there in front of his chair, Pandareus continued: "I think you know me well enough to believe that I am not trying to appear altruistic when I say that the time has come for me to move on and make room for someone else." "Of course, dearest." "There are -- what? -- maybe elenow, and I think the number has hardly changed in the last few centuries. Fortunately starvation and disease are no longer problems. But it is a mixed blessing that practically no one dies unintentionally any more -- how can new lives be lived if the old will not make way? When was the last time you saw a child? If every -- " "Speaking of children," Iris interrupted. "I don't mean to interrupt, but speaking of children, I hope you're not planning to have yourself terminated before the nineteenth." "Of what? This month?" Automatically he looked for a calendar but could not see one. "Why?" "Janet called." His previous wife. "I mean, she left a message while we were on vacation. Things have been so hectic I forgot to tell you. Your five-great grandson is making his bar mitzvah on that date, you're to be sure to attend." "Bar mitzvah?" He rehearsed in his mind the names and generations comprising the straight unbranching line of his descendants. "I didn't think Liang was Jewish." "Perhaps what Janet meant was his confirmation. At any rate -- " " -- be sure to be there. Yes. Well, I had hoped to get away soon, having decided that it was the right move to make. But Janet would really feel hurt -- if I know her. Is there any way we could get together with her, maybe this week or next week, and discuss it face to face? Let's see, when -- " The communications screen chimed. Another set of friends, these just back from their own vacation. T she next day in his office on the upper floor of the duplex apartment he consulted his business calendar as soon as he could find the time. He discovered there was no use after all in trying to get in touch with Janet and see her, because even if the nineteenth were clear he had made commitments for important business meetings on the twenty-first and twenty-second. The firm in which he was a partner -- dealers in antiques and folk art -- was a small one and no great wealth hung on his decisions, but still an obligation was an obligation. He switched his calendar to the following month. Studying the new pattern of appointments and memoranda displayed electronically on the glowing glass screen he at first found nothing in it that could not in good conscience be entrusted to his heirs and assigns. But wait, there was the antique furniture auction in Minneapolis. Of course, he and Iris had gone to a great deal of trouble to plan their vacation so he would be sure to be back in time for that. The auction would be an ideal chance for him to train one or two of the younger people in the firm as buyers and he supposed he owed it to his partners to carry on that far. Now, the month after that... of course, he was supposed to be in Europe for the round of trade shows. Again, the feeling that he would be letting others down if he bowed out. His wife might have a chance to go along. She also wanted to take part of the history study group that she was heading -- all adults, of course -- to Europe. The next month, now, was all clear, except for trivia that he could disregard if he put his mind to it. He did put his mind to it. Then with his electronic stylus he wrote the calendar screen. That evening, however, after helping Iris grade papers from her drama group before some friends came over, he paused suddenly with a foodbar halfway to his mouth, staring after his wife who had just vanished into the kitchen to start preparing the drinks and smokes and slices and dip. He had just been struck by the realization that the month he had tentatively chosen for his demise was the month of their hundredth anniversary. He had been deliberately keeping his calendar for that month clear of other major events, never dreaming that he could forget the big one. Of course, they could have some worthy celebration (was it on the fifteenth or the sixteenth?) and then he could terminate a few days later -- but no. The scene would be very awkward. He could hear the questions now: And what are you and your husband doing to celebrate, my dear? And the good wishes: May the next hundred years be as happy as the first. No, any time that month would definitely be too close. He would have to ask Iris how she felt about it. But there was the door and the bridge club was starting to arrive. his lawyer on the screen -- they were locked in a time-consuming squabble with another art dealer over the correct attribution of an early-American painting -- and he took the opportunity to discuss the legal aspects of dying. The lawyer shook his head. "Haven't time to go intothe whole thing right now. But it's not advisable for you to terminate at present. You'd do much better to wait until after the first of the year. The tax structure..." Pandareus had to cut the call short a minute later and hurry out to meet a potential big customer for lunch -- so he managed to gain no very clear understanding of the tax structure. But he had become convinced that dying before the first of the year was financially inadvisable. His first feeling was actually one of relief. This enforced delay would give him a breathing space in which to plan calmly for an exit that would have some dignity and perhaps even a touch of ceremony about it. But in his heart he knew that if you let projects slide long enough it was difficult to get back to them. Tomorrow, he promised himself, he would try to set up a termination date as soon after the first of the year as possible. When he came down from the office that night -- later than he had planned -- he found Iris sprawled on the sofa, her shoes off. She greeted him with a faint welcoming cry. "Ahh! Come rub my feet. I have had a day, Matthew, the story of which you will hardly be inclined to believe." "That conference on endangered virus species?" "That was yesterday. No, I went shopping this morning and this afternoon I had to go see that place where we were planning to store our boat next winter -- remember, you were too busy to go?" "Oh, yes." He sat on the sofa and began to rub a foot, squeezing the arch and instep with an expert touch. "Join me in a drink?" "Gladly. And that was only the start. From the boat storage establishment I had to go -- " The communicator screen chimed. The caller was the computer service company, reminding them that their home terminals were to be disconnected for a day's maintenance tomorrow. gone wearily to bed -- he dragged himself with proud determination up the stairs to his office again. Jaw outthrust, he set himself to decide firmly once and for all -- insofar as such decision might be possible for one man aided by computer -- the year, month and day upon which his life would end. He dropped into the chair before his desk with a sigh, brushed aside the printouts, accumulated during dinner, of Antique Dealer's Bulletin and five other periodicals he never had time to read. He punched for a combined full printout, on microtape, of his business and social calendars for the next twelve months. Next year's vacation, for example, had been arranged that far in advance. He and Iris were planning to go back to Indonesia, where they had not visited for sixty years. He took his tired mind firmly in hand. Forget about seeing Indonesia again. While riding the tubeliner to Boston to attend a class reunion he finished other tasks in time to put the calendar microtape into a projector and begin work on the problem. Scanning back over the printout -- chronologically from the scheduled vacation -- setting his mind in as ruthless a frame as possible, he mentally pruned out an underbrush of minor appointments. celebrations and entertainments planned from a sense of social duty. With his finger gliding on the projected image of the microtape he drew the surcease of eternity closer and ever closer to the hurtling moment of the present in which he dwelt. "Would you care for a cocktail, sir?" "No, thank you." He could have used one, but, nagged by the urgency of finishing before they got to Boston or probably not at all in the immediate future, he stuck with his work. Four months nearer to his present, moving anti-clockward from next year's vacation, his finger stopped, having run into the notable barrier of the annual banquet of the Old Marrieds' Club, for which he and Iris had standing reservations... Yes. That would set a time. Attend the banquet, dropping to a few old friends broad hints that he would not be back next year, delay a decent month and then bow out. He straightened in his seat, turned off the projector and slid it back into its travel case. Settled, and they were just pulling into Boston. Once in a while things worked out just right. the reunion he began trying to get in touch with his physician. It was a few days before the doctor, repeatedly trying to return his call, did so at a moment when Pandareus was available. Communication established, Pandareus promptly asked for and was given the name of another doctor, who had done terminations for several other people. "There aren't any real specialists," his own doctor assured Pandareus. "Not in the field you want. Not enough people are having it done. How about a round of golf on Wednesday?" "Can't," said Pandareus automatically and then consulted his calendar to make sure of why. "My father's coming into town that day. Maybe next week?" The doctor looked off screen, evidently checking his own calendar, and frowned. "I'll try to call you back on it. You'll like Dr. James. One of the best men in the city." "Thanks." "Right." Pandareus broke the connection and punched for Dr. James. A busysignal. Well, he would try calling in the afternoon, before the time came to leave for the matinee. Eventually he got through. "Dr. James's office," a receptionist of timeless prettiness told him. "How do you do. I'd like to make an appointment to talk to the doctor, or talk to him right now if that's feasible. It's regarding my contemplated termination." "I see, sir." Even before taking his name she asked, "And when is your preferred date for termination?" He told her. The receptionist was gently, exquisitely concerned. "I'm sorry, sir, but Dr. James will be on vacation that month." B ut he persevered. Iris helped a lot. Seated with her in an aircab on his way at last to Dr. James's office to be terminated, he looked back on the months since his first firm decision to die and found the time, as viewed from his present angle, to be almost disconcertingly short. Iris, riding beside him, was tired. She held an envelope containing some of the necessary papers, which they had only just managed to have signed in time, this very morning. "Oh, God, I'm dead," she murmured without thinking, and then looked over at him with alarm. "That was thoughtless of me, wasn't it?" "Not at all, my dear. I won't be easily upset today. I feel happy. Completed. Fulfilled. A successful race run, a well-earned rest ahead, as it were. I want you to share my joy." "I do, Matthew." But a little movement about the lips and throat, a tiny lift of the head, counterbalanced all the happy intonations she was putting into her voice. She was trying her best to act as if nothing were wrong, but after a little more than a hundred years he could infallibly tell when something out of the ordinary was bothering her. "Iris, what are your plans for the immediate future? I really haven't had time to discuss it with you." "I'd like to get away for a while, Matthew. But I don't see how I can . My desensitivity training group begins to meet next week. And there will be any number of loose ends to tidy up regarding your departure." "Something more is bothering you. I can tell. Are you going to miss me too much, after all?" "No, dear. If your absence affects me unduly I will just think of you as being on a long trip somewhere. And keep busy." He pressed her hand. "But there is something. I insist on hearing what it is. It is most unfair to conceal things from me at this juncture." "Matthew, I am not going to interfere with your happy departure. You have put so much time and effort into arranging it. Into making an achievement of your whole life. To -- to close it properly, like a good poem." "Something is definitely wrong and you are going to tell me what it is. Or I will stop the cab until you do." Iris put down the bulky envelope and looked for a tissue. "You have nothing to regret. You have certainly been a good husband to me. You have kept almost every promise you ever made." Aha. "What promise or promises have I failed to keep?" "I have really nothing to complain of, Matthew." The airborne cab glided to a soft waiting halt on the roof of the building housing Dr. James's office, but neither of the passengers got out at once. Pandareus had to spar through another verbal round or two with his wife before the reason for her unhappiness was clear. "It was more than ninety years ago, Matthew, and I am sure you have forgotten it. But early in our marriage you did promise me that one day we would have a child." H e closed his eyes for a moment. Recollection ofthe promise had been coming back hazily, subconsciously, for some indeterminate time. Perhaps she had been dropping hints, trying to remind him. Anyway, there was no real surprise in hearing about the promise now and he could not honestly deny that it had been made. An obligation was an obligation and he had several times already put off dying for lesser ones than this. This was rather more important than a five-great grandson's confirmation, he supposed. "Iris, do you really think we have the right to bring a new life into the world?" "Oh, Matthew, the world can certainly support one more, with hydrogen-fusion power and reclamation and all the rest. An equilibrium has been reached. It's not as if everyone were reproducing; I was reading just the other day how remarkable it is that so few exercise their legal rights to do so. The author was wondering why. And even if you did father a child once before -- I've never had one. I don't think people are going to comment." "I suppose not." He gave his wife the ghost of a smile, let his hand hang in the air for a moment and then signaled decisively for the cab to open its door. "Just let me step into James's office and let them know there's been a change of plan." "Oh, Matthew! How loving of you to do this for me." She gripped his fingers and looked into his eyes intently. "You must understand, having a child will mean that your presence as a father is required for an indefinite period. The child will need you psychologically. It will mean years added to your life." "I've been through it all before, remember?" He kissed her on the cheek. "The decision is made. I'll be right back." But he was gone quite a long time, and she began to worry. Suppose he had -- but no, there he was, looking a little happier than when he left, reaching briskly for the cab's door. "James was pretty good about it all," Pandareus said, getting in. "But my change of mind meant there were more forms to be filled out and we'll have to check back with city hall, the crematorium and the lawyers and -- " He broke off to snap his fingers with irritation. "I meant to ask James if he could put us in touch with a good -- what d'you call 'em? -- obstetrician. Doctor who oversees gestation. And also one of those hospitals where they have an artificial womb. Those're supposed to be much improved these days." Iris was relaxed now, content and comfortable. "Oh, no, Matthew. It was on television just the other day that artificial wombs are being discontinued once again. Even the new models had too many drawbacks." Pandareus gave the cab its new orders and leaned back beside' his wife as it took off and promptly became stuck in a traffic jam at the five-hundred-meter aerial level. "Then you'll just have to go through the whole nine months of inconvenience and the big disabling trauma at the end. I went through it all with Janet." He shook his head and smiled a little. "It's going to take some planning. Well, if it will make you happy, dear. When do you want to have the baby? Get it started, I mean?" "Let's see." Then Iris's forehead almost creased with a pretty frown of light vexation. "Oh, dear. If we got baby started right now he'd be born just when our vacation trip is on. Let's see -- "  An Informal Science Fictions Fantasy Journal Articles -- Interviews -- Reviews -- Letters Scheduled for ##: "Tomorrow's Libido -- Sex and Science Fiction", an eye-opening survey by Richard Delap. psycho-cultural analysis -- "Reading Heinlein Subjectively" by Alexei  Cory Panshin. -- new book and story lists. Sample l.#. year #. two years Portland, OR #I Peace came to Earth -- but who was left to care? working overtime again. In spite of the Q-Systems Air Conditioning in the computer room he is uncomfortable. This assignment is plush by most standards, but being alone is getting to him. He has # x # movies to choose from and the Automatic Menu System puts out anything from a hotdog to gourmet Sometimes he wishes that the menu included peanut butter and mayonnaise sandwiches, but what dietician would put those in a program? The game room has everything including the automatic playback pingpong table. He can now beat it on System Three and he can give it a good game on System Four. Sometimes, just for fun, he sets it all the way to System Ten to watch the balls spin at fantastic angles from the return. Some of them corkscrew all the way across the room. He never has been able to return even one shot. The best relaxation of all is when the UN-# computer is on Mode # and he can go outside to lie on the beach and listen to the surf. Those waves are really something. No programing them or their sequence. They are always the same but always different. Sometimes they seem to be talking to him, telling him that all this will change but the sea will remain. For weeks now he has been getting erratic answers from the computer, and that worries him. When the United Nations decided to put UN-# into a safe place they compared locations all over the globe and selected this island for its freedom from possible earthquakes, tidal waves, hurricanes and solar wind problems. UN-# had been in Geneva to be free from war, but the Spitzmark Revolution stirred up so much violence that it was damaged and repairs could not be completed for five weeks. That almost ruined everything because UN-#, although primitive, controlled the world supply and distribution of energy. UN-# was hurried to completion on Sandoval in the Pacific, but an underwater volcano did that one in. Fortunately UN-# predicted its own death early enough for the United Nations to find this rock and build UN-#. John had interned on UN-# and When Rolley retired after the installation and testing of UN-#, he was offered this post and jumped at the chance. Now in the middle of his four-year term he is getting deviant feedback from major terminals around the world. He had requested Master Programer Assistance from the UN days ago but could get no clear response. The UN outbound line tested -- and still tests -- alive from this end and none of the redundant UN circuits cut in on Auto #. He had overridden the Master and introduced the R Circuit to UN, but still he received garbled data. He was sure that they must understand the difficulty, for with trouble at this level there would be major conflicts in scheduling of airline travel, freight train and barge traffic. There would also be some disruption in the atmospheric distribution of electrical energy. When that happened the minor terminals, usually India and Malaysia, really griped to UN Master although they suffered less than the major terminals. He had sent a General Program Problem Report to all terminals and had included a Major Malfunction and Time Ration Schedule. This had gone out two days ago and the Repeat-Acknowledge Response Analysis readout had indicated that it had been received in # of the # Specific Outlet Terminals. The local repeaters would pass this along to UN Master -- he should have received inbound analysis yesterday. Since it did not arrive, there must be a major disturbance. UN-# itself could not locate the trouble. Its internal analysis reported: What was wrong? There were no major earthquakes, no atmospheric disturbances, only one war and at last Summary Analysis from UN to all terminals it was reported localized along the China-Russia border. B oth of these major terminals had Laser C and both were reported to have Earth Magnet Directional Guidance capability. If true, this meant either could direct the Laser C beam along any of Earth's magnetic lines and wipe out anything in its path from magnetic pole to magnetic pole and from ground level to # meters above mean sea level. Power requirements to do this would be outrageous, but both China and the Russians could power the C beam'for a total of # of magnetic line in increments of #. Such use of power would require complete blackouts of energy within the nation and would be immediately noted by UN-# and be condemned by the United Nations through United Nations Master. At that point, input energy to the offending terminals would be suspended, thus putting to an end the use of Laser C and any other major energy use. would cause continuous destruction from magnetic pole to magnetic pole along the chosen line. This was the reason that the United Nations finally agreed to limit the manufacture of Laser C producing equipment. The use of this ultimate weapon could cause unconscionable destruction to nonwarring nations who happened to lie along the unlucky magnetic line. But. Suppose each nation started to draw power from World Energy? Suppose some of the erratic readings had been because each nation started this withdrawal and their terminals spotted the other's withdrawal. Suppose each had wired around its outbound terminal trunk to hide this withdrawal, but by spying or superior programing found out about the plans at the other terminal? Suppose each fired at the other's capital. and Laser base, or one fired first and the other's Dead-Fire circuits fired back? Then the capital terminal would be wiped out. If the wire-arounds were in the Laser base buried deep in the ground below mean sea level and were untouched, they could continue to draw energy and fire again and again, cutting across # of the Earth's longitude per day per country. Firing on a programed schedule until all of the other country was wiped out andor until the other's Laser Surface Reflector was destroyed. If one laser were destroyed the other would (or could) continue to blast for as long as its program ran or until shutoff. If neither of these happened, it would run until it destroyed Earth's energy supply. E xhausted from worry, overwork and lack of sleep, John punches into his console a weary: I wish I could get through to some people. Swiftly, UN-# tests this and replies at # words per minute, John goes to the window, half expecting to see the waves smile, but they just roll enigmatically one after the other, after the other, after -- John smiles, walks down to the beach, sits looking at the waves and starts talking to them as one friend to another and another, and another and --  # by Christopher Priest Helward Mann of Earth City has reached manhood at the age of six hundred and fifty miles. His age is reckoned by the city's progress toward the Optimum -- e.g. from the moment of Helward's birth Earth City has traveled six hundred and fifty miles toward this elusive goal, a process of which Helward knows little or nothing. His early years, spent in the creche with other city children, have been sheltered. His education has been Earth oriented and has given him little information about the planet the city now traverses. Following elaborate rites welcoming him to adulthood -- at which Helward elects to become an apprentice of the Future Surveyors' Guild and his engagement to a girl named Victoria Lerouex is announced -- Helward is permitted to see his first sunrise, actually his first glimpse of the outside. Assigned to serve his initial term as an apprentice with the Trackmen's Guild, he discovers that the city moves forward across the planet's surface on rails painstakingly laid ahead of it and as painstakingly removed once they have served their purpose (a) to prevent the city's sliding backward and (b) to be reused. He also learns that the city is fusionpowered and is the sole source of the good life on the planet -- it alone has adequate (if tasteless and synthetic) food, clothing medical and educational facilities. It uses these to barter for workers and women to bear children -- of which it has a shortage -- from among primitive tribes of aliens or "tooks" en route. The women acquired by barter remain in the city long enough to bear a child to a city male, are then returned to their tribes. The knowledge of how the city came to be is lost. It is, however, known that somehow it originated on Earth and that, in order to survive, it must be winched constantly toward the Optimum, which moves ahead of it. Instructions to this effect are contained in a document known as Destain's Directive, handed down from the city's founder in some dim antiquity. Ideally the city should progress at the rate of onetenth of a mile a day. This pace, however, is never maintained -- there is uneven terrain to contend with; rivers and gorges must be bridged. The city has never been closer than three miles to the Optimum, This, however, is enough to keep it alive and functioning. There is discontent both within and outside the city. Helward experiences both. Victoria, whom he has married, finds her life in urban confinement pointless, Helward has taken an apprentice's oath never to discuss the outside or the city's relationship to it with the uninitiated under penalty of death. To save his marriage, however, he breaks his vow in conversations with Victoria. He also is involved and injured in a riot of resentful "took"' workers. Alone in the hut, I undressed carefully and looked at the damage. One side of my chest was a mass of bruises and there were several deep and painful scratches. The wound on my neck had stopped bleeding, but I washed it in warm water and put on it some ointment I found in Malchuskin's first-aid box. I discovered that in the fight one of my fingernails had been badly torn and my jaw ached when I tried to move it. I thought again about returning to the city as Collings had suggested -- it was, after all, only a matter of a few hundred yards away -- but in the end thought better of it. I had no wish to draw attention to myself by appearing in the sterile, clean surroundings of the city looking as if I had just come out of a drunken brawl. The truth wasn't too far from that, but even so I thought I would lick my own wounds. I tried to sleep, only managing to doze off for a few minutes at a time. In the morning I was awake early and got up. I didn't wish to see Malchuskin before I had had a chance to clean myself up further. My whole body ached and I could move only slowly. When he arrived, Malchuskin was in a bad mood. "I heard," he said straight away. "Don't try to explain." "I can't understand what happened." "You were instrumental in starting a brawl." "It was the militia -- " I said weakly. "Yes, and you ought to know by now that you keep the militia away from the tooks. They lost a few men some miles back and there are a few scores to settle. Any excuse and those stupid bastards go in and start clubbing." "Collings was in trouble," I said. "Something had to be done quickly." "All right, it wasn't entirely your fault. Collings says now that he could have handled it if you hadn't brought the militia in -- but he also admits that he told you to fetch them." "That's right." "All right. But think, next time." "What do we do now?" I said. "We've no laborers." "There are more coming today. The work will go slowly at first, because we'll have to train them for it. But the advantage is that the resentments won't start at once and they'll work harder. It's later, when they get time to add things up, that the trouble begins." "But why do they resent us? Surely, we pay them for their services." "Yes, but at our price. This is a poor region. The soil's bad and there's not much food. We pass by in our city, offer them what they need -- and they take it. But they get no long-term benefit, and I suppose we take more than we give." "We should give more." "Maybe." Malchuskin looked indifferent. "That's none of our concern. We work the track." We had to wait several hours for the new men to arrive. During that time Malchuskin and I went to the dormitory huts vacated by the workers and cleaned them out. The earlier occupants had been hustled away by the militiamen during the night, but they had been given time to collect their belongings. They had left a lot, though -- mainly old and worn garments and scraps of food. Malchuskin warned me to keep an eye open for any kind of message that might have been left for the new men, but neither he nor I discovered anything of this sort. Later we went outside and burned anything that had been left. Around midday a man from the Barter guild came to us and said that the new laborers would be with us shortly. We were made a formal apology about what had happened the previous evening and told that in spite of much discussion it had been decided that the militia guard would be strengthened for the time being. Malchuskin protested, but the Barter guildsman could only agree -- the decision had been taken against his own opinion. I was in two minds about this. On the one hand I had no great admiration for the militiamen, but if their presence could avert a repetition of the trouble I supposed it was necessary. Malchuskin was beginning to fret about the delay. I presumed that this was because of the constant need to make up lost time, but when I mentioned this he was not as concerned about moving on as I'd thought. "We'll make time on the optimum on the next winching," he said. "The delay last time was because of the ridge. That's behind us now and the land's fairly level ahead of us for the next few miles. I'm more concerned about the state of the track still left behind the city." "The militia will be protecting it," I said. "Yes, but they can't stop it from buckling. That's the main risk, the longer it's left." "Why?" Malchuskin looked at me sharply. "We're a long way south of optimum. You know what that means?" "No." "You haven't been down past yet?" "What does that mean?" "A long way south of the city." "No, I haven't." "Well, when you go down there you'll find out what happens. In the meantime, take my word for it. The longer we leave the track laid south of the city, the more risk there is of it's becoming unusable." T here was still no sign of the hired men and Malchuskin left me and went over and spoke to two more Track guildsmen who had just come out of the city. In a while he returned. "We'll wait another hour and if no one's come by then we'll borrow some men from one of the other guilds and start work. We can't wait any longer." "Can you do that, use other guilds?" "Hired men are a luxury, Helward," he said. "In the past the track-laying was done by guildsmen alone. Moving the city's the main priority and nothing stands in the way. If we had to we'd have everyone in the city out here laying track." Suddenly he seemed to relax. He stretched out on the ground and closed his eyes. The sun was almost directly overhead and it seemed hotter than usual. I noticed that in the northwest hung a line of dark clouds and that the air felt stiller and more humid than normally. A few minutes later Malchuskin sat up and looked northward. Coming toward us was a large band of men, led by five of the Barter guildsmen wearing their regalia of cloaks and colors. "Good -- now we start work," said Malchuskin. In spite of his barely concealed relief there was much that had to be done before work could begin. The men had to be organised into four groups and an English-speaking one appointed leader. Then bunks had to be allotted in the huts and possessions stowed away. Malchuskin looked optimistic throughout all this. "They're looking hungry," he said. "Nothing like an empty belly to keep them working." They were indeed a disheveled lot. They all had clothes of sorts but very few had any shoes and most wore their hair and beards long. Their eyes were sunk deep and several sported stomachs swollen from lack of proper food. I noticed that one or two walked with discomfort and one had a mutilated arm. "Are they fit to work?" I asked Malchuskin quietly. "Not properly. But a few days of A dazzling new Super Agent Ska  " The stakes  are even more deadly as Steve Austin -- "The Bionics Man" -- confronts an international black market ring in nuclear weapons. # at bookstores or from # Third Ave., New York # work and a proper diet, and they'll be okay. A lot of tooks look like this when we first hire them." I was shocked by the condition they were in and reflected that the local standard of living must be as bad as Malchuskin had made out. If this were so I could better understand the way resentment grew against the people of the city. I supposed that what the-city gave in return for the laborers was a long way beyond what they were generally accustomed to and this gave them a glimpse of a better-fed, more comfortable life. As the city passed on they would have to revert to their former primitive existence, the city meanwhile having taken of the people's best. More delays, as the men were given food, but Malchuskin was looking more optimistic than ever. Finally we were ready to begin. The men formed themselves into four groups, each headed by a guildsman. We set off for the city, collected the four track bogies and headed south down the tracks in grand style. To each side of the rails the militiamen continued their guard and as we crossed the ridge we saw that down in the valley we had recently vacated there was a strong guard around the track buffers. M alchuskin stopped the bogie a short distance before the buffer and explained to the group leader -- a middle-aged man named Juan -- what had to be done. Juan relayed this to the men and they nodded their understanding. "They haven't the vaguest idea what they've got to do," Malchuskin said to me, chuckling. "But they'll pretend to understand. The first task was to dismantle the buffer and move it up the tracks to a position just behind the city. Malchuskin and I had only just started to demonstrate how the buffer was dismantled when the sun went in abruptly and the temperature dropped. Malchuskin glanced up at the sky. "We're in for a storm." After this remark he paid no more attention to the weather and we continued with the work. A few minutes later we heard the first distant grumble of thunder and a short while after that the rain began to fall. The hired men looked up in alarm, but Malchuskin kept them going. Soon the storm was on top of us, the lightning flashing and the thunder cracking in a way that terrified me. We were all soon drenched, but the work continued. I heard the first complaints, but Malchuskin -- through Juan -- stilled them. As we were taking the component parts of the buffer back up the track the storm cleared and the sun came out again. One of the men began to sing and soon the others joined in. Malchuskin looked happy. The day's work finished with erecting the buffer a few yards behind the city. The other crews also stopped work when they had built theirs. The next day we started early. Malchuskin still looked happy but expressed his desire to get on with the work as fast as we could. As we tried to take up the southernmost part of the track, I saw at first hand the cause of his worry. The tie-bars holding the rails to the sleepers had bent, and had to be wrenched away manually. Most became mangled beyond re-use. Too, the pressure of the tie-bars against the sleepers had split the wood in many places -- though Malchuskin declared they could be used again -- and many of the concrete foundations had cracked. Fortunately the rails themselves were still in a usable condition. Although Malchuskin said they had buckled slightly, he reckoned they could be straightened again without too much difficulty. He held a brief conference with the other Track guild smen and it was decided to dispense with the use of the bogies for the moment and concentrate on digging up the track before any more of it became distorted. As it was still some two miles between where we were working and the city, each journey in the bogie took a long time and this decision made sense. By the end of that day wt had worked our way up the track to a point where the buckling effect was only beginning to be felt. Malchuskin and the others declared themselves satisfied. We loaded the bogies with as many of the rails and the sleepers as they would hold, and then we called a halt again. And so the track labors continued. By the time my ten-day period came to an end, the track-removal was well advanced. The hired men were working well as teams and already the new track to the north of the city was being laid. When I left Malchuskin he was as contented as I had ever seen him and I felt not in the least guilty about taking my two days' leave. IX her room. By this time the bruises and scratches from the fracas had mostly healed and I had decided to say nothing of it. Word of the scuffle had evidently not reached her, for she did not ask me about it. After leaving Malchuskin's hut in the morning I had walked to the city, enjoying that early part of the morning before it became too hot, and now I suggested to Victoria that we go up to the platform. "I think it'll be locked at this time of day," she said. "I'll go see." She was gone for a few minutes, then returned to confirm that this was so. "I suppose it'll be open some time after midday," I said, thinking that by then the sun would have passed from the view of the platform. "Take off your clothes," she said. "They need laundering again." I started to undress but suddenly Victoria came over to me and put her arms around me. We kissed, spontaneously realizing that we were pleased to see each other. "You're putting on weight," she said as she slipped the shirt from my shoulders and ran her hand lightly across my chest. "It's all the work I'm doing," I said and began to unbutton her clothes. As a consequence of this change in our plans it wasn't until some time later that Victoria took my clothes away to be laundered, leaving me to enjoy the comforts of a proper bed. After we had eaten some lunch we discovered that the way to the platform was now open and so we moved up there. This time we were not alone -- two men from the Education administration were there before us. They recognized us both from our days in the creche and soon we were involved in a bland conversation about what we had been doing since coming of age. From Victoria's expression I gathered that she was as bored as I was with this, but neither of us liked to make a move to finish it. In due course the men bade us farewell and returned to the interior of the city. Victoria winked at me, then giggled. "God, I'm glad we're not still in the creche," she said. "So am I. And I thought they were interesting when they were teaching us." We sat down together on one of the seats and looked out across the landscape. From this part of the city it was not possible to see what was happening immediately at the side of the city, and even though I knew the track crews would be carting rails from the southern side to the north, it was not possible to see them. "Helward -- why does the city move?" "I don't know. Not exactly, anyway." She said, "I don't know what the guilds imagine we think about this. No one ever says anything about it, though one has only to come up here to see the city has moved. And yet if you ask anyone about it you're told it's not the concern of an administrator. Are we not supposed to ask questions?" "They tell you nothing?" "Nothing at all. A couple of days ago I came up here and discovered that the city had moved. A few days before that the platform had been locked for two days on end and word was passed around to secure loose property. But that was all." "Okay," I said, "you tell me something. At the time the city was moving -- were you aware of it?" "No -- or I think not. I didn't realize until afterward that it had moved. Thinking back, I don't recall anything unusual about the day it must have happened -- but I've never left the city, so I suppose all the time I was growing up I must have got used to whatever goes on. Does the city travel along a road?" "A system of tracks." "But why?" "I shouldn't tell you." "You promised you would. Anyway, I don't see what harm it would do to tell me how it moves -- it's pretty clear it does." The old dilemma again, but what she said made sense even though it was in conflict with the oath. Gradually I was coming to wonder more and more about the continued validity of the oath, even as I felt it eroding about me. I said, "The city is moving toward something known as the optimum, which lies due north of the city. At the moment the city is about three and a half miles south of optimum." "So it will stop soon?" "No -- and that's what isn't clear to me. Apparently, even if the city ever did reach optimum it couldn't stop as the optimum itself is always moving." "Then what's the point of trying to reach it?" I had no answer to that. I didn't know. tions and in the end I told her about the work on the tracks. I tried to keep my descriptions to the minimum, but it was difficult to know how far I was breaching the oath -- in spirit if not in practice. I found that everything I said to her I qualified immediately afterward with a reference to the oath. Finally she said, "Look, don't say any more about this. You obviously don't want to." "I'm just confused," I said. "I'm forbidden to talk, but you've made me see that I don't have any right to withhold from you what I know." Victoria was silent for a minute or two. "I don't know about you," she said eventually, "but in the last few days I've begun to develop a rather strong dislike for the guild system." "You're not alone. I haven't heard many advocate it." "Do you think it could be that those in charge of the guilds keep it in operation after it has outlived its original purpose? It seems to me that the system works by suppression of knowledge. I don't see what that achieves. It has made me very discontented and I'm sure I'm not alone." "Perhaps I'll be like all the others when I become a full guildsman." "I hope not," she said and laughed. "There is one thing," I said. "Whenever I've asked Malchuskin -- he's the man I'm working with -- the sort of questions you've asked me, he says that I'll find out in due course. It's as if there were a good reason for the guilds and it relates in some way to the reason the city has to move. So far, all I've learned is the city does have to move -- but that's all. When I'm out there it's all work and there's no time to ask questions. But what is clear is that moving the city is the first priority." "If you ever find out, will you tell me?" I thought for a moment. "I don't see how I can promise that." Victoria stood up abruptly and walked to the far side of the platform. She stood at the rail, looking out across the roof of the city building below at the countryside. I made no move to join her. It was an impossible situation. Already I had said too much -- and in her demands that I say more Victoria was placing too great a burden on me. And yet I couldn't deny her. After a few minutes she returned to the seat and sat down beside me. "I've found out how we get married," she said. "Another ceremony?" "No, it's much simpler. We just have to sign a form and give a copy to each of our chiefs. I've got the forms downstairs -- they're really very straightforward." "So we, could sign them right away." "Yes." She looked at me seriously. "Do you want to?" "Of course. Do you?" "Yes." "In spite of everything?" "What do you mean?" she asked. "In spite of the fact that you and I can't seem to talk without coming across something I either can't or shouldn't tell you -- and the fact that you seem to blame me for it." "Does it worry you?" "A lot, yes." "We could postpone getting married if you prefer." "Would that solve anything?" I was uncertain of what it would mean if Victoria and I broke off our engagement. Because the guilds had been instrumental in formally introducing us, what new breach of the system would it imply to say now that we did not intend to marry? On the other hand, with the formal introduction out of the way, no pressure had been put on us to marry immediately. As far as she and I were concerned the vexations of the limitations placed by the oath were the only differences between us. Without those, we seemed to be perfectly suited to each other. "Let's leave it for a while," said Victoria. Later in the day we returned to her room and the mood lightened considerably. We talked a lot, carefully skirting those topics of conversation we both knew caused problems -- and by the time we went to bed our attitudes had changed. When we awoke in the morning we signed the forms and took them along to the guild leaders. Future Glausewitz was not in the city but I found another Future guildsman, and he accepted the form on Clausewitz's behalf. Everyone seemed to be pleased and later that day Victoria's mother spent a lot of time with us, telling us of what new freedoms and advantages we would enjoy. Before I left the city to rejoin Malchuskin on the tracks I cleared what remained of my possessions from the creche and moved in officially with Victoria. I was a married man and I was six hundred and fiftytwo miles old. X F or the next few miles my life settled into a routine that was for the most part agreeable. During my visits to the city my life with Victoria was comfortable, happy and loving. She would tell me of her work and through her I came to learn how the day-to-day life of the city was administered. Sometimes she would ask me about my labors outside, but her early curiosity had either faded or she now thought better of asking me, for the resentments never again became as obvious as at first. Outside, my apprenticeship progressed. The more work outside the city I participated in, the more I realized how much of a mutual effort the city's moving was. At the end of my last mile with Malchuskin I was transferred on order of Clausewitz to the militia. This came as an unpleasant surprise as I had assumed that on completion of my training on the tracks I would start work with my own guild of Futures. However, I discovered that I was to be transferred to another first-order guild every three miles. I was sorry to leave Malchuskin, for his simple application to the strenuous work on the tracks had an undeniable appeal. After we were past the ridge the terrain had been easier for track-laving, and as the new group of hired men continued to labor without untoward complaint his discontents had seemed to fade. Before reporting to the militia I sought out Clausewitz. I did not wish to make too much of an issue, but I asked him for the reason behind the decision. "It's standard practice, Mann," he said. "But, sir, I thought by now I should be ready to enter my own guild." He sat in a relaxed manner behind his desk, not in the least disturbed by my mild protest. I guessed tht such a query was not unusual. "We have to maintain a full militia. Sometimes it becpmes necessary to draft other guildsmen to defend the city. If so, we do not have the time then to train them. Every first-order guildsman has served time in the militia -- and so must you." There was no arguing with that and so I became Crossbowman Secpnd Class Mann for the next three miles. I detested this period, fuming at the waste of time and the apparent insensitivity of the men I was forced to work with. I knew that I was only making life difficult for myself, and so it was, for within a few hours I was probably the most unpopular recruit in the entire militia. My only relief was the presence of two other apprentices -- one with the Barter guild and another with the Track guild -- who seemed to share my outlook. They, however, had the fortunate ability to adapt to the new company and suffered less than I. The quarters for the militia were in the area nrat to the stables at the very base of the city. These consisted of two large dormitories, and we were obliged to live, eat and sleep in conditions of intolerable overcrowding and filth. During the days we went through apparently endless periods of training. We made long marches across the countryside and were taught to fight unarmed, taught to swim rivers, taught to climb trees, taught to eat grass -- any number of other futile activities. At the end of the three miles I had learned to shoot with a crossbow and how to defend myself when unarmed. I had made myself some bitter personal enemies and knew I should have to keep out of their way for some considerable time to come. I wrote it off to experience. After this I was transferred to the Traction guild and at once I was much happier. Indeed, from this point to the end of my apprenticeship my life was pleasant and fruitful. The men responsible for the traction of the city were quiet, hardworking and intelligent. They moved without haste, but they saw that the work for which they were responsible was done -- and done well. My one previous experience of their work -- when watching the city being winched -- had not revealed to me the extent of their operations. Traction was not simply a question of moving the city but also involved its internal affairs. lowest level, I discovered, a large nuclear reactor was situated. It was from this that the city derived all its power, and the men who operated it were also responsible for the city's communication and sanitary systems. Many of the Traction guildsmen were water engineers and I learned that throughout the city there was a complicated system of pumping which ensured that almost every last drop of water was continually recycled. The food-synthesizer, I discovered to my horror, was based on a sewage-filtration device, and although it was operated and programed by administrators inside the city, it was in the Traction pumping room that the quantity (and in some respects the quality) of synthesized fo was ultimately determined. It was almost in the role of a secondary function that the reactor was used to power the winches. There were six of these and they were built in a massive steel housing running east-west across the city's base. Of the six, only five were used at any one time, the other being overhauled in rotation. The primary cause for concern with the winches was the bearings which, after many thousands of miles' use, were very worn. During the time I was with the Traction men there was a certain amount of debate on the subject of whether the winching should be carried out on four winches -- thus allowing more time for servicing bearings -- or should utilize all six winches, thus reducing wear. The consensus seemed to favor continuing with the present system, for no major decisions were taken. One of the jobs I worked on with the Traction men was checking the cables. This, too, was a recurring task, for the cables were as old as the winches and breakages happened more frequently than was ideal, which was never. Each of the six cables used by the city had been repaired several times and parts of each cable were beginning to fray. Before each winching, therefore, every one of the five cables to be used had to be checked over foot by foot, cleaned and greased and bound where frays occurred. Always -- in the reactor room or during work outside on the cables -- the talk was of catching up on the lost ground toward the optimum. How the winches might be improved, how new cables might be obtained. The entire guild seemed to be alive with ideas, but these were not men fond of theories. Much of their work was concerned with mundane matters -- for instance, while I was with the guild a new project was begun to construct an additional water reservoir in the city. One pleasurable benefit of this aspect of my apprenticeship was that I was able to spend the nights with Victoria. Although I came back to the room at night hot and dirty from my work, I was for this short period enjoying the comforts of a domestic existence and the satisfactions of a worthwhile job. One day, while working outside the city as one of the cables was being hauled mechanically out toward the distant stay emplacement, I asked the guildsman I was with about Gelman Jase. "An old friend of mine, apprenticed to your guild. Do you know him?" "About your age is he?" "A bit older." "We had a couple of apprentices a few miles back. Can't remember their names. I can check, if you like." I was curious to see Jase. It had been a long time since I'd seen him and I wanted to compare notes with someone who was going through the same process as myself. Later that day I was told that Jase had been one of the two apprentices the man had mentioned. I asked how I could contact him. "He won't be around for a while." "Where is he?" I said. "He's left the city. Down past." T oo soon my timewiththeTraction guild ended and I was transferred to Barter for the next three miles. I greeted this news with mixed feelings, having witnessed one of their operations at first hand . To my surprise I learned I was to work with Barter Codings -- and to my further surprise I discovered it was he who had requested I work with him. "I heard you were joining the guild for three miles," he said. "Thought I'd show you our work isn't all dealing with rioting tooks." Like the other guildsmen, Collings had a room in one of the forward towers of the city and here he showed me a long roll of paper with a detailed plan drawn on it. "You needn't take too much notice of most of this. It's a map of the terrain ahead of us and it's compiled by the Futures." He showed me the symbols for mountains, rivers, valleys, steep gradients -- all vital information for those who planned the route the city would take on its long slow journey toward optimum. "These black squares represent settlements. They're what we're concerned with. How many languages do you speak?" I told him that I had never found languages easy when in the creche, only spoke French -- and that haltingly. "As well you're not planning to join our guild permanently," he said. "Ability with languages is our stock in trade." He told me that the local inhabitants spoke Spanish and that he and the other Barter guildsmen had had to learn the language from one of the books in the library as there were no people of Spanish descent in the city. They got by, but there were recurring difficulties with dialects. Collings told me that of all the first-order guilds only the Track guild used hired labor regularly. Sometimes the Bridge-builders had to hire men for short periods, but by and large the major part of the Barters' work consisted of hiring manual laborers for the track work -- and what Collings referred to as "transference." "What is that?" I asked immediately. Collings said, "It's what makes us so unpopular. The city looks for settlements where food is short, where poverty is widespread. Fortunately for the city this is a poor region, so we have a strong bargaining position. We can offer the locals food, technology to help their farming, medicines, electrical power -- in return the men labor for us and we borrow their young women. They come to the city for a short while and perhaps they will give birth to new citizens." "I've heard of this," I said, "I can't believe it happens." "Why not?" "Isn't it -- immoral?" "Is it immoral to want to keep the city peopled? Without fresh blood we would die out within a couple of generations. Most children bom to people in the city are male." I remembered the light that had started. "But the women who transfer to the city are sometimes married, aren't they?" "Yes. But they stay only to give birth to one child. After that they are free to leave." "What happens to the child?" "If it is a girl she stays in the city and is brought up in the creche. If it is a boy the mother may take it with her or may leave it in the city." And then I understood the diffidence with which Victoria had spoken on this subject. My mother had come to the city from outside, and afterward had left. She had not taken me with her. I had been rejected. But there was no pain for me in this realization. B ack outside the city, I saw that the usual work on tracks and cables continued -- if with a general shortage of labor -- and that we were now only two miles from the site of the bridge. Speaking to one of the Traction guildsmen as I passed I learned that the city was only one and a half miles from optimum. This information did not register until later, when I realized that the bridge itself must actually be to the north of optimum by about a half-mile. There followed a long period of delay. The bridge-building proceeded slowly. After the accident more stringent safety precautions were introduced and there were recurring checks by Lerouex's men on the strength of the structure. As we worked, we learned that the tracklaying operations at the city were going slowly -- in one sene this suited us, as the bridge was a long way from being ready, but in another it was a cause for anxiety. Any time lost in the endless pursuit of the optimum was not good. One day word passed around the site that the bridge itself was at the point of optimum. This news caused me to look anew at our surroundings, but there seemed to be nothing unusual about optimum. Once again, I wondered what its special significance was, but as the days passed and the optimum moved on in its arcane way northward it moved also from my thoughts. With the resources of the city now being concentrated on the bridge, there was no chance of furthering my apprenticeship. Every ten days I was allowed my leave -- as were all guildsmen on the site -- but there was no thought now of my acquiring a general knowledge of the function of the various guilds. The bridge was the priority. Other work continued, though. A few yards to the south of the bridge a cable-stay emplacement was built and the tracks were run up to it. In due course the city was winched along the tracks, and it stood silently near the chasm waiting for the completion of the bridge. The most difficult and demanding aspect of the bridge-building came with running the chains across the chasm from the south towers to the north, then suspending the rails from them. Time was passing and Lerouex and the other guildsmen grew worried. I understood this was because, as the optimum moved slowly northward away from the bridge, the construction of the bridge itself would soon be laying itself open to the same problem that Malchuskin had shown me with the tracks to the south of the city -- it was likely to buckle. Although the design of the bridge was intended to compensate for this to a certain extent, there was a definite limit to how long we could delay the crossing. Now work continued through powered from within the city. Leave was suspended and a system of shifts devised. As the slabs of the railway were laid, Malchuskin and the others put down tracks. Meanwhile, cable stays  were being erected on the northern side, just beyond the elaborate ramps. The city was so close by that we were able to sleep in our quarters inside it and I found a confusing difference between the extreme activity of the bridge site and the comparatively calm and normal atmosphere of everyday work inside the city. My behavior evidently reflected this confusion, because for a while Victoria's questions about the work outside were renewed. Soon, though, the bridge was ready. There was a further delay of a day while Lerouex and the other Bridges guildsmen carried out a series of elaborate tests. Their expressions stayed concerned, even as they pronounced the bridge safe. During the hours of the night the city prepared for the winching. As dawn was breaking, the Traction men signaled the clear -- and with infinite stealth the city inched forward. I had taken a vantage point on one of the two suspension towers on the south side of the chasm and as the city's forward wheels moved slowly onto the tracks on the railway itself I felt a tremble of vibration through the tower as the chains took the strain. In the weak light of the rising sun I saw the suspension chains being tugged into a deeper curve by the weight, the rails clearly sagging under their immense burden. I looked at the Bridges guildsman nearest me, who was squatting on the tower a few yards away from me. His whole attention was on a loadmeter, which was connected to the overhead chains. No one watching the delicate operation moved or spoke, as if the slightest interruption could disturb the balance. The city moved on and soon the entire length of the bridge was bearing the weight of the city. The silence was broken abruptly. With a loud cracking noise that echoed around the rocky walls of the chasm one of the winch cables snapped and whiplashed back, slicing through a line of militiamen. A physical tremor ran through the structure of the bridge and from deep inside the city I heard the rising whine of the suddenly free winch, sharply cut off as the Traction man controlling the differential drive phased it out. Now on only four cables and moving visibly slower, the city continued on its way. On the northern side of the chasm, the broken cable lay snaked across the ground, curling over the bodies of five of the militiamen. The most critical part of the crossing was done -- the city moved between the two northern towers and began to slide slowly down the ramps toward the cable stays. Soon it stopped, but no one spoke. There was no sense of relief, no cry of celebration. On the far side of the chasm the bodies of the militiamen were being placed onto stretchers, ready to be taken into the city. The city itself was made safe for the moment, but there was much to be done. The bridge had caused an unavoidable delay and now the city was four and a half miles behind optimum. The tracks had to be taken up, the broken cable repaired. The suspension towers and chains had to be dismantled and saved for possible future use. Soon the city would be winching again -- ever onward, ever northward, heading for the optimum that managed somehow to be always a few miles ahead. T he barter guildsmen, like those of the Future, rode out across the countryside on horses. I had never learned to ride and so, when we left the city and headed north, I walked beside Collings. Later he showed me how to ride a horse, telling me that I would need to ride when I joined my father's guild. The technique came slowly. At first I was frightened of the animal and found it difficult to control. Gradually, as I realized the beast was docile and good-natured, my confidence grew and the horse -- as if understanding this -- responded better. We did not travel far from the city. There were two settlements to the northeast and we visited both. We were greeted with some curiosity, but Collings's assessment was that neither settlement displayed any great need for the commodities the city could offer and he made no attempts to negotiate. He told me that the city's needs for labor were met for the moment and that there were enough transferred women to be going on with. After the first journey away from the city -- which took nine days and during which we lived and slept in the rough -- I returned to the city with Collings, to hear the news that thCouncil of Navigators had given the go-ahead for a bridge to be built. According to the interpretation Codings gave me two possible routes lay ahead for the city. One angled toward the northwest and, although avoiding a narrow chasm, led through hilly country with much broken rock. The other led across more level cpuntry but required a bridge to be built across the chasm. This latter course had been selected and all available labor was to be diverted temporarily to the Bridgebuilders guild. As the bridge was now the major priority, Malchuskin and another Track guildsman and their gangs were drafted. About half of the entire militia force was relieved of other duties to assist and several men from the Traction guild were to supervise the laying of the rail over the bridge. Ultimate responsibility for the design and structure of the bridge lay with the Bridge-builders guild and it requested fifty additional hired laborers from the Barter guild. Collings and another Barter guildsman left the city at once and headed for the local settlements. Meanwhile I was taken north to the site of the bridge and was placed in the charge of the supervising guildsman, Bridges Lerouex -- Victoria's father. When I saw the chasm I realized that it presented a major engineering problem. It was wide -- about sixty yards across at the point selected for the bridge -- and the chasm walls were crumbly and broken. A fast-running stream lay at the bottom. In addition, the northern side of the chasm was some ten feet lower than the southern side, which meant that the track would have to be laid on a ramp for some distance after the chasm. The Bridge-builders guild had decided that the bridge must be suspended. There was insufficient time to build an arch or cantilever structure and the other favored method -- that of a timber scaffolding support in the chasm itself -- was impracticable owing to the nature of the chasm. Work started immediately on the building of four towers: two each to north and south of the chasm. These were apparently insubstantial affairs, built of tubular steeL During the construction one man fell from a tower and was killed. The work continued without delay. Shortly after this I was allowed to return to the city for one of my periods of leave and while I was there the city was winched forward. It was the first time I had been inside the city and aware that a winching operation was taking place. I was interested to note that there was no discernible sensation of movement, although there was a slight increase in background noise, presumably from the winch motors. It was during this leave, too, that Victoria told me she was pregnant -- an announcement that caused her mother much joy. I was delighted and for one of the few times in my life I drank too much wine and made a fool of myself. No one seemed to mind. XI Standing in the stirrups, his head down against the side of the neck of the large tan mare, he rejoiced in the sensations of speed: the wind blowing back his hair, the crunch of hooves against the pebbly soil, the rippling of the beast's muscular loins, the ever-present anticipation of a stumble, a throw. He was riding south, away from the primitive settlement he had just left, down through the foothills and across the plain toward the city. As the city of Earth came into view behind a low rise of ground Helward slowed the horse to a canter and guided her in a broad turn, so that they headed back north. Soon the horse was walking and, as the day grew hotter, Helward dismounted and walked by her side. He was thinking of Victoria, now many miles pregnant. She was looking healthy and beautiful and the Medical administrator had said the pregnancy was going well. Helward was allowed more time in the city now and he and Victoria spent many days together. It was fortunate that the city was once again moving across unbroken ground, because he knew that if another bridge became necessary -- or an emergency of any sort arose -- his time with her would be curtailed drastically. He was waiting now for his apprenticeship to end. He had worked hard and long with all the guilds save one -- his own, the Futures guild. Barter Collins had told him the end of the apprenticeship was approaching and later the same day he was to see Future Clausewitz and formally discuss his progress thus far. The apprenticeship couldn't end soon enough for Helward. Though still an adolescent in his emotional outlook, by the ways of the city he was deemed an adult; he had indeed worked and learned for that status. Fully aware of the city's external priorities, if still not sure of their rationale, he was ready to be accorded his title of full guildsman. In the last few miles his body had grown muscular and lean and his skin had tanned to a deep healthy golden. He was no longer stiff after a day of labor and he welcomed the sensation of well-being that followed a difficult task well done. With most of the guildsmen he had worked under he had become respected and liked for without question. And as his domestic life in the city settled down to a steady and loving relationship with Victoria he became known and accepted as a man with whom the city's security could be entrusted. With Barter Collings in particular, Helward had established a good and amicable working partnership. When he had served his obligatory three-mile periods with each of the other guilds he had been allowed to choose a further period of five miles with any one of the guilds but his own and le had immediately asked to work with Collings. The barter work attracted him, for it enabled him to see something of the way of life of the local people. The area through which the city was currently passing was high and barren and the soil was poor. Settlements were few and those that the guild approached were almost invariably clustered around one or another collection of ramshackle buildings. The squalor was terrible and disease was widespread. There appeared to be no kind of central administration, for each of the settlements had its own rituals of organization. Sometimes Collings's men were greeted with hostility and at other times the people hardly seemed to care. The barter work was one largely of judgment, of assessing the particular outlook and needs of a chosen community and negotiating along those lines. Negotiations were fruitless in most cases -- the one thing all settlements seemed to share was an abiding lethargy. When Collings could initiate any kind of interest, the needs became immediately apparent. By and large, the city could fulfill them. With its high degree of organization and the technology available to it the city had, over the miles, accumulated a large stockpile of foodstuffs, medicines, chemicals and it had also learned by experience which of these were most required. So with offers of antibiotics, seeds, fertilizers, water-purifiers -- even, in some cases, offers of assistance in repairing existing local implements -- the Barter guildsmen could lay the groundwork for their own demands. Collings had tried to teach Helward to speak Spanish, but he had little ability with languages. He picked up a handful of phrases, but contributed very little to the often lengthy periods of negotiation. T erms had been agreed upon with the settlement they had just left. Twenty men could be raised to work on the city tracks and another ten were promised from a smaller settlement some distance aw(y. In addition, five women had either volunteered or been coerced -- Helward was uncertain which and he did not question Collings -- to move into the city. He and Collings were now returning to the city to obtain the promised supplies and prepare the various guilds for the new influx of temporary population. Collings had decided that all of the people should be medically examined, and this would place an additional burden on the Medical administrators. Helward liked working to the north of the city. This would soon be his territory for it was up here, beyond the optimum, that the Future guild did its work. He often saw Future guildsmen riding north, away into the distant territory where one day the city would have to travel. Once or twice he had seen his father and they had spoken briefly. Helward had hoped that with his experience as an apprentice the unease that dogged their relationship would vanish, but his father was apparently as uncomfortable as ever in his company. Helward suspected that there was no deep and subtle reason for this, because Collings had once been talking about the Future guild, and had mentioned Future Mann. "A difficult man to talk to," Collings had said. "Pleasant when you get to know him, but he keeps to himself." After half an hour Helward remounted the horse and walked her back, retracing his last course. Some time later he came across Collings, who was resting in the shade of a large boulder. Helward joined him and they shared some of the food. As a gesture of goodwill, the leader of the settlement had given them a large slab of fresh cheese and they ate some of it, relishing the break from their more normal diet of processed, synthesized food. "If they eat this," Helward said, "I can't see that they would have much use for our slop." "Don't think they eat this all the time. This was the only one they had. It was probably stolen from somewhere else. I saw no cattle." "So why did they give it to us?" "They need us." Collings continued on their way toward the city. Both men walked, leading the horses. Helward was at once looking forward to returning to the city and regretting that this period of his apprenticeship had ended. Realizing that this was probably the last time he would have with Collings, he felt the stirrings of an old and long-buried intention to talk about something that still caused him to fret from time to time -- of all the men he had met outside the city Collings was the only one with whom he could discuss it. Even so, he turned over the problem in his mind for some time before finally deciding to raise it. "You're unnaturally quiet," said Collings suddenly. "I know -- sorry. I'm thinking about becoming a guildsman. I'm not sure I'm ready." "Why?" "It's not easy to say. It's a vague doubt." "Do you want to talk about it?" "Yes. That is -- can I?" "I don't see why not." "Well -- some of the guildsmen won't agree," said Helward. "I was very confused when I first came outside the city and I learned then not to ask too many questions." "What were the questions?" Helward decided to abandon trying to justify himself. "They dealt with two things -- the optimum and the oath. I'm not sure about either of them." "That's not surprising. I've worked with dozens of apprentices over the miles and they all worry about these." "Can you tell me what I want to know?" Collings shook his head. "Not about the optimum. That's for you to discover for yourself." "But all I know about it is that it moves northward. Is it an arbitrary thing?" "It's not arbitrary -- but I can't talk about it. I promise you that you'll find out what you want to know very soon. But what's the problem with the oath?" Helward was silent for a moment. Then he said. "If you knew I'd broken it -- if yu knew at this moment -- you'd kill me. Is that right?" "In theory, yes." "And in practice?" "I'd worry about it for days, then probably talk to one of the other guildsmen and see what he advised. But you haven't broken it, have you?" "I'm not sure." "You'd better tell me about it." "All right." Helward started to talk about the questions Victoria had asked. He tried to confine his account to vague generalities. But as Collings stayed silent, Helward found himself going into more and more detail. Soon he was recounting, almost word for word, everything he had told her. When he had finished Collings said, "I don't think you've anything to worry about." "Why not?" "No harm has come of your saying anything to your wife." T he city had come into view as they walked and they could see the customary signs of activity around the tracks. "But it can't be as simple as that," said Helward. "The oath is very firm in the way it is worded and the penalty is hardly a light one." "True -- but the guildsmen who are alive today inherited it. The oath was passed to us and we pass it on. So will you in your turn. This isn't to say the guilds agree with it, but no one has yet come up with an alternative." "So the guilds would like to dispense with it if possible?" said Helward. Collings grinned at him. "That's not what I said. The history of the city goes back a long way. The founder was a man named Francis Destain and it is generally believed that he introduced the oath. From what we can understand of the records of the time such a regimen of secrecy was probably desirable. But today -- well, things are a little more lax." "But the oath continues." "Yes, and I think it still has a function. There are many people in the city who may never know what goes on out here -- and will never need to know. These are the people who are mainly concerned with the running of the city's services. They come into contact with the people from outside the city -- the transferred women, for example -- and if they were to speak too freely, perhaps the true nature of the city would become common knowledge with the people outside. We already have trouble with the locals, the fooks as the militia calls them. You see, the city's existence is a precarious one and has to be guarded at all costs." "Are we in danger?" "Not at the moment. But if there were any sabotage the danger would be immediate and great. We're unpopular as things stand. There's no profit in allowing that unpopularity be compounded with a local awareness of our vulnerability." "So I can be more open with Victoria?" "Use your judgment. She's Lerouex's daughter, isn't she? Sensible girl. As long as she keeps to herself whatever you tell her I can't see any harm. But don't go talking to too many people." "I won't," said Helward. "And don't go talking about the optimum's moving. It doesn't." Helward looked at him in surprise. "I was told it moved." "You were misinformed. The optimum is stationary." "Then why does the city never reach it?" "It does, from time to time," said Collings. "But it can never stay there for long. The ground moves away southward from it." T he tracks extended about one mile to the north of the city. As Helward and Collings approached they saw one of the winch cables being hauled out toward the stay emplacements. Within a day or two the city would move forward again. They led the horses over the tracks and walked down toward the city. Here on the north side was the entrance to the dark tunnel that ran beneath the city and gave the only official access to the interior. Helward walked with Collings as far as the stables. "Goodbye, Helward." Helward took the proffered hand, and they shook warmly. "You make that sound very final." Collings shrugged in an off-hand way. "I shan't be seeing you for some time. Good luck, son." "Where are you going?" "I'm not going anywhere. But you are. Just take care -- and make what you can of whatever happens." Before Helward could reply the man had turned away and hurried into the stables. For a moment Helward was tempted to go after him, but an instinct told him that to do so would serve no purpose. Perhaps Collings had already told him more than he should. With mixed feelings Helward continued down the tunnel to the elevator and waited for the car. When it arrived he went straight to the fourth level to look for Victoria. She was not in their room so he went down to the synthetics plant to find her. She was now more than eighteen miles pregnant, but was planning to continue working for as long as possible. When she saw him she left her bench and they returned to the room together. There were still two hours to spare before Helward was to see Future Clausewitz and they passed the time with inconsequential conversation. Later, when the door was unlocked, they spent a few minutes together on the outside platform. At the appointed time Helward went up to the seventh level and gained access to the guild block. He was now no stranger to this part of the city, but he visited it infrequently enough to feel still slightly in awe of the senior guildsmen and Navigators. Clausewitz was waiting in the Future guild room and was alone. He greeted Helward cordially and offered him some wine. From the Futures' room it was possible to see through a small window to the north of the city. Ahead, Helward could see the rising ground he had been working in during the last few days. "You've settled in well. Apprentice Mann." "Thank you, sir." "Do you feel ready to become a Future?" "Yes, sir." "Good -- from the guild's point of view there's po reason why you shouldn't make it. You've earned yourself some good reports." "Except for the militia. "You needn't concern yourself witt that. Militai# life doesn't suit everyone." Helward felt a small relief. He had wondered if word of his bad showing in the militia had gotten back to his guild. "The purpose of this interview," Clausewitz went on, "is to tell you what is to happen next. You still have a nominal three miles' apprenticeship to serve with our guild, but as far as I am concerned that will be a mere technicality. Before that, though, you are to leave the city. It's a part of your training. You will probably be away for some time." "May I inquire for how long?" said Helward. "It's difficult to say. Several miles, certainly. It might be as short as ten or fifteen or it might be as lon as a hundred miles of time." "But Victoria -- " "Yes, I understand she's expecting a child. When is it due?" "In about nine miles," said Helward. Clausewitz frowned. "I'm afraid you will have to be away at that time. There's really no alternative." "But couldn't this trip be left until afterward?" "I'm sorry, no. There's something you have to do. You know by now that from time to time the city is obliged to barter for the use of women from the outside. We keep these women for as short a time as possible, but even so they are rarely here for less than thirty miles. It is part of the bargain we strike that they are given safe conduct back to their settlements -- and there are now three women who wish to leave. It is the custom of the city to use the apprentices to conduct them back, particularly as we now see this as an important part of the training process." H elward had been forced by the very nature of his work to become more sure of himself. "Sir, my wife is expecting her first baby. I must be with her." "It's out of the question." "What if I refuse to go?" "You will be shown a copy of the oath you swore and you will accept the punishment it prescribes." Helward opened his mouth to reply, but hesitated. This was evidently not the time to debate the validity of the oath. Future Clausewitz was clearly restraining himself. On Helward's resistance to the instruction the guildsman's face had turned a deep pink and he had sat down, resting his hands palms down on the tabletop. Instead of saying what was on his mind, Helward asked: "Sir, can I appeal to your reason?" "You can appeal, but I cannot be reasonable. You swore in your oath to place the security of the city above all other matters. Your guild training is a matter of city security -- and that's the end of it." "But surely it could be delayed? As soon as the child is born, I could leave." "No." Clausewitz turned and pulled forward a large sheet of paper, covered in part with a map and in part with several lists of figures. "These women must be returned to their settlements. In the nine miles or so of time it will take for your wife to deliver her baby, the settlements will be dangerously distant. They are already more than forty miles to the south of us. The plain fact is that you are the next apprentice on this schedule and it is you who must go." "Is that your last word, sir?" "Yes." Helward put down his untouched glass of wine and walked toward the door. "Helward, wait." He paused at the door. "If I am to leave, I would like to see my wife." "You have a few more days. You leave in half a mile's time." Five days. It was almost no time. "Well?" Helward no longer felt the need to display customary courtesies. "Sit down, please." Reluctantly, Helward complied. "Don't think I'm inhuman, but ironically this expedition will reveal to you why some of the city's customs might seem to be inhuman, ft is our way and it is forced on us. I understand your concern for Victoria, but you, must go down past. There is no better way for you to understand the situation of the city. What lies there to the south of us is the reason for the oath, for the apparent barbarisms of our ways. You are an educated man, Helward. Do you know of any civilized culture in history that has bartered for women for the simple, uncomplicated reason of wanting one gestation from them? And then, when that gestation is completed, to return them?" "No, sir," Helward paused. "Except -- " "Except primitive tribes of savages who raped and pillaged. Well, maybe we're a little better than that, but the principle's no less savage. Our barter is one-sided, for all that the contrary may seem to be. We propose the bargain, call our own terms, pay the price and move on our way. What I am telling you must be done. That you abandon your wife at a time when she needs you most is one small inhumanity that stems from a way of life that is itself inhuman." Helward said, "Neither one excuses the other in my mind." "No -- I'll grant you that. But you are bound by your oath. That oath stems from the causes of the major inhumanities and when you make your personal sacrifice you will understand better." "Sir, the city should change its ways." "But you will see that's impossible." "By traveling down past?" "Much will become clear. Not all." Clausewitz stood up. "Helward, you've been a good apprentice so far. I can see that in the miles to come you will continue to work hard and well for the city. You have a good and beautiful wife, a lot to live for. You aren't under threat of death, I promise you that. The penalty of the oath has never been invoked as far as I know, but I ask that this task that the city calls upon you to do be done -- and done now. I have done it in my time -- so has your father and so have all other guildsmen. Even now there are seven of your colleagues -- all apprentices -- down past. They have had to face similar personal hardships and not Helward stood, shook hands with Clausewitz and went in search of Victoria. F ive days later Helward was ready to leave. That he would go had never been in serious doubt, but his enforced absence had not been easy to explain to Victoria. Although at first she had been horrified by the news, her attitude had changed abruptly. "You have to go, of course. Don't use me as an excuse." "But what about the child?" "I'll be all right," she said. "What could you do if you were here? Stand around and make everyone nervous? The doctors will look after me. This isn't the first pregnancy they've had to deal with." "But -- don't you want me to be there with you?" he said. She had reached out and taken his hand in hers. "Of course," she said. "But remember what you said. The oath isn't as rigid as you thought. I know you're going -- and when you get back there'll be no mystery any more. And if what Barter Collings told you about the oath is true you'll be able to talk to me about what you see." Helward had not been sure of what she meant by this. For some time he had been in the habit of confiding in her much of what he saw and did outside the city and Victoria listened with great interest. He no longer saw the harm in talking to her, though it worried him that she should continue to be so interested, particularly when so much of what he said was confined to what he considered to be routine details. The result was that on his own personal score he no longer had a motive to try to avoid the journey down past, and indeed the idea excited him. He had heard so much of it, mostly by implication and halfreference, and now the time had come for him to venture that way himself. Jase was down past -- perhaps they would meet. He wanted to see Jase again. So much had happened since they last saw each other. Would they even recognize each other? Victoria did not come to see him leave. She was in the room when he left her, still in bed. During the night they had made love tenderly and gently, making half-hearted jokes about making it "last." She had clung to him when he kissed her goodbye and as he closed the door and went into the corridor he thought he heard her sobbing. He paused, debating whether to go back to her, but after a moment's hesitation he continued on his way. He saw no benefit in prolonging the situation. Clausewitz was waiting for him in the Futures' room. In one corner a modest pile of equipment had been laid and spread out on the table was a large plan. Clausewitz's manner was different from that of the previous interview. As soon as Helward let himself into the room Clausewitz led him to the desk and without preamble explained what he was to do. "This is a composite plan of the land to the south of the city. It's based on a linear scale. You know what that means?" Helward nodded. "Good. One inch on this is roughly equivalent to one mile -- but linearly. For reasons you'll discover, that won't help you later. Now, the city is here at fhe moment -- and the settlement you have to find is here." Clausewitz pointed to a cluster of black spots at the other end of the plan. "As of today that's exactly forty-two miles from here. Once you leave the city you will find that distances are confusing and so are directions. In which case the best advice I can give you, as we give all our apprentices, is to follow the tracks of the city. When you go south they are the only contact you will have with the city, and the only way you will find your way back. The pits dug for the sleepers and the foundations should still show. Have you got that?" "Yes sir." "You are making this journey for one main reason. You must see that the women we entrust to you arrive safely at their village. When that has been done you return to the city without delay." H elward was occupied with mental calculations. He knew how long it took him to walk a mile -- just a few minutes. On a full day's march in hot weather he could hope to cover at least twelve miles -- with the women to slow him up, half that. Six miles a day, and that made seven days for the outward trip, three or four days for the return. At best, he could be back at the city within ten days -- or one mile, as the city measured elapsed time. Suddenly he wondered why he had been told that he could not be back in time for the birth of his child. What had Clausewitz said the other day? That he would be gone ten or fifteen miles -- perhaps even as long as a hundred! It didn't make sense. "You'll need some way of measuring distance, so that you'll know when you're in the region of the settlement. Between the city and the settlement there are thirty-four old sites of our stay emplacements. They're marked on this plan as straight lines across the tracks. You shouldn't have much difficulty in locating them: although the tracks are built over the sites after they've been used, they leave quite distinct marks in the ground. Keep to the left outer track. That is, as you walk southward, the one farthest to the right. It is on this side of the track that the settlement is situated." "Surely the women will recognize the area where they used to live?" said Helward. "That's correct. Now -- the equipment you will need. It's all here and I suggest you take it all. Don't think you can dispense with any of it, because we know what we're doing. Is that clear?" Once again Helward confirmed that he understood. With Clausewitz he went through the equipment. One pack contained nothing but dehydrated synthetic food and two large canteens of water. The other pack contained a tent and four sleeping bags. In addition, there was a length of stout rope, grappling irons, a pair of metal-studded boots -- and a folded crossbow. "Are there any questions, Helward?" "I don't think so, sir." "You're quite sure?" Helward looked again at the pile of equipment. It was going to be a devil of a weight to carry unless he could share some of it with the women -- and the sight of all that dried food had set his stomach lurching. "Could I not live off the land, sir?" he said. "I find the synthetic food rather tasteless." "I would advise you to eat nothing that is not in these packs. You can supplement your water ration if you have to, but make sure the source is running water. If you eat anything that grows locally once you're out of sight of the city, it will probably make you ill. If you don't believe me you can try. I did, when I was down past, and I was sick for two days. This isn't vague theory I'm giving you, it's advice based on hard experience." "But we eat local foods in the city." "And the city is near optimum. You're going a long way south of optimum." "That changes the food, sir?" "Yes. Is there anything else?" "No sir." "Good. Then there's someone who would like to see you before you go" H e gestured toward an inner door and Helward walked to it. Beyond it was a smaller room and here his father was waiting for him. Helward's first reaction was surprise, immediately followed by one of incredulity. He had seen his father last not more than ten days ago riding north -- now, in that short period, it seemed to Helward that his father had aged suddenly and horribly. As he walked in his father stood up, balancing himself with an unsteady hand on the seat of his chair. He turned painfully to face Helward. His whole manner was marked with advanced age. He stood hunched -- his clothes hung on him badly and the hand that came forward was trembling. "Helward. How are you son?" The manner had changed, too. There was no trace of the diffidence to which Helward had grown so accustomed. "Father -- how are you?" "I'm fine, son. I've got to be taking it easy now, the doctor says. I've been north once too often." He sat down again, and instinctively Helward stepped forward and helped him into his seat. "They tell me you're going down past. Is that right?" "Yes, father.", "You be careful, son. There's a lot down there will give you thought. Not like up future -- that's my place." Clausewitz had followed Helward and was now standing in the doorway. "Helward, you ought to know that your father has been given an injection." Helward turned away from his father. "What do you mean?" "He came back to the city last night, complaining of chest pains. It's been diagnosed as angina and he's been given a painkiller. He ought to be in bed." "All right, I shan't be long." Helward knelt on the floor beside the chair. "Do you feel all right now, father?" "I told you -- I'm fine. Don't worry about me. How's Victoria?" "She's getting on well." "Good girl, Victoria." "I'll tell her to visit you," said Helward. It was a terrible thing to see his father in this condition. They talked for a few more minutes, but soon the older man's attention began to wander. Eventually he closed his eyes and Helward stood up. "I'll get one of the Medics," said Clausewitz and hurried out of the room. When he returned a few minutes later there were two of the Medical administrators with him. Gently, they picked the old man up and carried him out to the corridor, where a wheeled trolley draped in white was waiting. "Will he be all right?" Helward asked. "He's being looked after, that's all I can say." "He looks so old," said Helward, unthinkingly. Clausewitz himself was in advanced years, though in demonstrably better health than his father. "An occupational hazard," said Clausewitz. Helward glanced at him sharply, but found no further information forthcoming. Clausewitz picked up the metal-studded boots and pushed them toward Helward. "Here -- try these on," he said. "My father -- will you ask Victoria to visit him?" "Don't worry about that. I'll deal with it." H elward rode in the elevator to the second level, the packs and equipment loaded in beside him. When the car stopped he keyed the door-hold button and went along to the room to which Clausewitz had directed him. Four women and a man were waiting for him. As soon as he entered the room, Helward realized that only the man and one of the women were city administrators. He was introduced to the other three, but they glanced at him briefly and looked away. Their expressions revealed a suppressed hostility, deadened by an indifference that, until that moment, Helward himself had felt. Until entering the room he had given no thought as to who the women might be. He had not even speculated about their appearance. In fact, he recognized none of them, but hearing Clausewitz speak of them Helward had associated them in his mind with the women he had seen in the settlements while riding north with Barter Collings. Those women had been in general thin and pallid, their eyes sunk deep over prominent cheekbones, their arms scrawny and their chests flat. Dressed more often than not in ragged, filthy clothes, flies crawling over their faces, the women of the villages outside were pitiful wretches. These three had none of these characteristics. They wore neat city clothes; their hair was clean and well cut; their flesh was round and full and their eyes were clear. To his barely concealed surprise Helward saw that they were very young indeed: scarcely older than himself. The people of the city spoke of the women who were bartered from outside as if they were mature -- but these were nothing more than girls. He knew he was staring at them, but they paid him ho attention. What struck him hardest was the growing suspicion that these three had once been similar to the wretches he had seen in the villages and that by being brought to the city they had been restored temporarily to an approximation of the health and beauty that might have been theirs had they not been born into poverty. The woman administrator gave him a brief description of their background. Their names were Rosario, Caterina and Lucia. They spoke a little English. Each had been in the city for more than forty miles and each had given birth to a baby. There were two boys and a girl. Lucia -- who had given birth to one of the boys -- did not wish to keep the child and it was to stay in the city and be brought up in the creche. Rosario had chosen to keep her baby boy and it would be going with her back to the settlement. In Caterina's case there had been no choice -- but in any event she had expressed indifference about losing her baby daughter. The administrator explained that Rosario was to be given as much of the powdered milk as she asked for, because she was still suckling the baby. The other two would have the same food as himself. Helward tried a friendly smile on the three girls, but they took no notice of him. When he tried to look at Rosario's baby, she turned her back on him and clutched it to her possessively. There was nothing more to be told. They walked along the corridor toward the elevator, the three girls carrying their few belongings. They crowded into the car and Helward keyed the button to take them to the lowest level. The girls continued to ignore him and spoke to each other in their own language. When, the car opened onto the dark passageway beneath the city, Helward struggled to remove the equipment. None of the girls helped him, but watched with amused expressions. With difficulty Helward picked up the various packs and staggered toward the southern exit. The sun was dazzlingly bright. He put down the packs and glanced around. The city had been winched since he had last been outside and now track crews were taking up the rails. The girls shaded their eyes and looked about them. It was probably their first sight of the outside since coming to the city. The baby in Rosario's arms began to cry. "Will you help me with this?" Helward asked, gesturing at the stack of food and equipment. The girls stared at him uncomprehendingly. "We ought to share the load." They made no reply so he squatted down on the ground and opened the pack containing the food. He decided it would not be right to expect Rosario to carry any extra weight, so he divided the food into three packets, giving one to each to the other two and returning the rest to his pack. Lucia and Caterina reluctantly found room for the food-packets in their holdalls. The length of rope was the most unwieldy part of the load and so Helward contrived to wind it into a tighter roll and stuff it into the pack. The grapple and pitons he managed to get into the pack containing the tent and the sleeping bags. Now his load was more manageable but not much lighter, and in spite of what Clausewitz had said Helward felt tempted to abandon most of it. The baby was still crying and Rosario appeared unconcerned. "Come on," he said, feeling irritated. He set off, walking south, parallel to the tracks, and in a moment they followed him. They stayed together, keeping a distance of a few yards between themselves and him. H elward tried to set a good pace, but after an hour he realized that his calculations about how long the expedition would take had been overly optimistic. The three girls moved slowly, complaining loudly about the heat and the surface of the ground. It was true that the shoes they had been given were unsuited for walking over this rough terrain, but he was afflicted no less by the heat. In fact, in his uniform and weighed down by the bulk of the equipment, he was most unpleasantly warm. They were still in sight of the city. The sun was only approaching its midday heat and the baby had not stopped crying. His sole relief so far had been a few moments of conversation with Malchuskin. The trackman had been delighted to see him and was still full of complaints about his hired laborers. He wished Helward well in his expedition. True to form, the girls had not waited for Helward and he had to cut short his visit with Malchuskin to hurry after them. Now he decided to call a rest. "Can't you stop his crying?" he asked Rosario, pointing to the baby. The girl glared at him and sat down on the ground. "Okay," she said. "I feed." She stared at him defiantly and the other two girls waited at her side. Taking the point, Helward moved some distance away, keeping his back turned discreetly while she fed the baby. Later he opened one of the water canteens and passed it around. The day was impossibly hot and his temper was no better than that of the girls. He took off the jacket of his uniform and laid it over the top of one of the packs and although this meant he felt the bite of the straps more deeply he stayed a little cooler. He was impatient to move on. The baby had fallen asleep and two of the girls made a makeshift cot out of one of the sleeping bags, carrying it slung between them. Helward had to relieve them of their holdalls and although he was now overburdened with things to carry he gladly exchanged the extra discomfort for the welcome silence. They walked for another halfhour and then he called another halt. By now he was drenched with sweat and it gave him little comfort to realize that the girls were no cooler. He glanced up at the sun. It seemed to be almost directly overhead. He saw an outcropping of rock and went over to sit in its shade. The girls joined him, still complaining to each other in their own language. Helward regretted he had not taken more trouble to learn local speech -- he could pick out one or two phrases, but only enough to discover that he was the butt of most of the complaints. He opened a packet of dehydrated food and moistened it with water from the canteen. The resultant gray soup looked and tasted like sour porridge. Perversely, he derived pleasure from the girls' renewed complaints -- here was one occasion when they were justified and he wasn't going to give them the satisfaction of letting them see he agreed. The baby was still asleep, but fretting in the heat. Helward guessed that if they moved again it would wake up, so when the girls stretched out on the ground for a nap he made no effort to dissuade them. While they were relaxing Helward stared back at the city, still clearly visible a couple of miles away. He realized that he had not been taking note of the marks left by the cable stay emplacements. They would have passed only one so far -- and now that he thought about it he saw what Clausewitz had meant by saying they left clearly distinguishable scars in the earth. He recalled that they had passed one a few minutes before they had halted. The marks left by the sleepers were shallow depressions some five feet in length by twelve inches across, but where the cable stays had been hurried were deep pits, surrounded by upturned soil. Mentally, he marked off the first one. Thirty-seven to go. In spite of their slow progress he still saw no reason why he should not be 'back in the city in time for the birth of his own child. After he had seen the women back to their village he could make good progress on his own, however unpleasant the conditions. H e decided to allow the girls an hour for their rest and when he estimated that it had passed he went and stood over them. Caterina opened her eyes and looked up at him. "Come on," he said. "I want to move on." "Is too hot." "Is too bad," he said. "We're moving." She stood up, stretching her body elaborately, then spoke to the other two. With similar reluctance they stood up and Rosario went to look at the baby. To Helward's dismay she woke it -- but fortunately the crying did not start again. Without delay, Helward gave back the two holdalls to Caterina and Lucia and picked up his own two packs. Now the full heat of the sun came down on them and within a few seconds the benefit of the rest in the shade seemed to vanish. They had gone only a few yards when Rosario passed the baby to Lucia. She went back to the rocks and disappeared behind them. Helward opened his mouth to ask where she had gone -- but then realized. When she returned, Lucia went, and then Caterina. Helward felt his anger returning. They were deliberately delaying him. He felt a pressure in his own bladder, aggravated by realizing what the girls had been doing, but his anger and pride would not allow him to relieve himself. He decided to wait until later. They walked on. The girls had now discarded the jackets that were common apparel inside the city and wore only the trousers and shirts. The thin material, damp with perspiration, adhered to their bodies and Helward noticed this with a despondent interest, reflecting that under different circumstances he might have found the phenomenon of considerable potential. As things were he registered this new development only so far as to appreciate that each of the girls was of fuller figure than Victoria -- Rosario in particular had large, pendulous breasts with protuberant nipples. Later, one of the girls must have noticed his occasional glance, for soon all three of them were walking with their jackets held over their chests. It made no difference to Helward -- he just wanted to be rid of them. "We have water?" Lucia asked, coming over to him. He rummaged in the pack and gave her the canteen. She drank some, then moistened the palms of her hands and splashed water over her face and neck. Rosario and Caterina did likewise. The sight and sound of the water were too much for Helward and his bladder protested anew. He looked around. There was no cover, so he walked some yards away from the girls and relieved himself onto the soil. Behind him, he heard giggling. When he returned, Caterina held out the canteen to him. He took it and raised it to his lips. Suddenly Caterina tipped it from below and the water splashed over his nose and eyes. The girls screamed with laughter as he spluttered and choked. The baby started crying again. XV T hey passed two more cablestay emplacement marks before Helward decided to pitch camp for the night. He selected a site near a clump of trees two or three hundred yards from the scars made by the tracks. A small brook flowed nearby and after testing it for purity -- he had no guide other than his own palate -- he declared it safe for drinking to conserve the supply in the canteens. The tent was relatively simple to erect and although he started the work on his own the girls helped him finish off. As soon as it was up he laid the sleeping bags inside and Rosario went in to feed the baby. When the baby had gone to sleep again, Lucia helped Helward reconstitute the synthetic food. The result this time was an orange-colored soup and it tasted no better than before. The sun set as they were eating. Helward had lit a small fire, but soon a wind blew up from the were forced into the tent and the sleeping bags for warmth. Helward tried to strike up a conversation with the girls, but either they did not answer or they giggled or made joking references to each other in Spanish, so he soon abandoned the idea. There were a few small candles in the pack of equipment and Helward lay in the light of these for an hour or two, wondering what possible benefit the city could derive from this pointless expedition of his. He fell asleep at last, but was wakened twice in the night by the baby's crying. On one occasion he could just make out the shape of Rosario against the dim glow from outside, sitting up in her sleeping bag and suckling the infant. They were awake early and set off as soon as they could. Helward wasn't sure of what had happened, but the mood of the girls today was obviously different. As they walked Caterina and Lucia sang a little and at their first stop they tried again to spill water on him. He moved back to avoid them, but in doing so stumbled on the uneven ground -- and spluttered and choked once more for their amusement. Only Rosario maintained a distance, pointedly ignoring him as Lucia and Caterina played up to him. He didn't enjoy being teased -- for he could think of no way of replying -- but he preferred it to the bad feeling of the day before. As the morning progressed and the temperature rose, their mood became more careless. None of the three girls wore her jacket, and at the next stop Lucia undid the top two buttons of her shirt and Caterina opened hers all the way down the front, holding it in place with a large knot and so baring her midriff. By now Helward could not mistake the effect they were having on him. As familiarity grew, the atmosphere eased further. Even Rosario did not turn her back on him the next time she suckled her baby. Relief from the heat came with another patch of woodland, one Helward could remember helping to clear for the track-layers some miles before. They sat down in the shadows, waiting for the worst of the heat to pass. They had now passed a total of five cable stay scars -- thirty-three to go. Helward's mood of frustration at the slowness of their journey was easing. He saw that to travel foster would hardly have been possible even if he had been alone. The ground was too difficult, the sun too hot. H e decided to wait for two hours in the shadow of the trees. Rosario had moved some way away from him and was playing with her baby. Caterina and Lucia sat together under a tree. They had taken off their shoes and were talking quietly together. Helward closed his eyes for a few minutes, but soon became restless. He walked out of the trees on his own and went down to the scars left by the four lines of track. He looked left and right, north and south: the line ran straight and true, undulating slightly with the rise and fall of the ground, but always maintaining its direction. Enjoying the comparative solitude he stood there for some time, wishing the weather would change and the sky cloud over, if only temporarily. He debated with himself for a while, trying to decide whether it might be better to rest during the days and travel at night -- but considered on balance that to do so would be too risky. He was about to turn back to the trees when he suddenly saw a movement about a mile to the south of him. At once he was on his guard and dropped to the ground behind a tree stump. He waited. In a moment he saw someone walking up the track toward him. Helward remembered the crossbow folded inside his pack -- but already it was too late to go back for it. There was a bush just a yard or two to the side of the stump and he wriggled over until he was behind it. Now better covered, he hoped he might not be seen. The figure was still coming toward him and Helward saw to his surprise that the man was wearing the uniform of a guild apprentice. His first impulse was to come out of hiding, but he fought this back and stayed put. When the man was less than fifty yards away, Helward recognized Torrold Pelham, a boy several miles older than himself who had left the creche a considerable time before. Helward broke cover and stood up. "Torrold!" At once, Pelham was on his guard. He raised his crossbow and aimed it at Helward -- then slowly lowered it. "Torrold -- it's me. Helward Mann." "God, what are you doing here?" They laughed together, realizing that they were both here for the same reason. "You've grown up," said Pelham. "You were just a kid the last time I saw you." "Have you been down past?" Helward asked. "Yes." Pelham stared past him, northward up the track. "Well?" "It's not what I thought." "What's there?" "You're down past now. Can't you feel it?" "Feel what?" Pelham looked at him for a moment. "It's not so bad here. But you can feel it. Perhaps you can't yet recognize it. It builds up quickly farther south." "What does? You're talking in riddles." "No -- it's impossible to explain." Pelham glanced toward the north again. "Is the city near here?" "A few miles. Not far." "What happened to it? Have they found some way to make it move faster? I've only been gone a short time and the city's moved much farther than I thought it would." "It's gone no faster than normal." "There's a creek back there where a bridge had been built. When was that done?" "About nine miles ago." Pelham shook his head. "It doesn't make sense." "You've lost your feel of time, that's all." Pelham suddenly grinned. "I expect that's it. Listen, are you on your own?" "No," said Helward. "I've got three girls with me." "What are they like?" "They're okay. A bit difficult at first, but we're getting to know each other now.' "Good-lookers are they?" "Not bad. Come and see." Helward led the way back through the trees until the girls came into view. Pelham whistled. "Hey -- they're all right. Have you -- you know?" "No." They walked back toward the track. Pelham said: "Are you going to?" "I'm not sure." "Take a tip, Helward -- if you're going to, do it soon. Otherwise it'll be too late." "What do you mean?" "You'll see." Pelham gave him a cheery grin, then continued on his way north. T houghts and intentions in the direction to which Pelham had been alluding were put out of Helward's mind almost at once. Rosario fed her baby before they set off and they had been walking only a few minutes when the child was violently sick. Rosario hugged it to her, crooning quietly, but there was little anyone could do. Lucia stood by her, speaking sympathetically to her. Helward was worried, because if the child were seriously ill there was not much else they could do but return to the city. Soon, though, the baby stopped retching, and after a lusty crying session it quieted down. "Do you want to go on?" Helward asked Rosario. She shrugged helplessly. "Si." They walked on more slowly. The heat had not abated much, and several times Helward asked the girls if they wanted to stop. Each time they said no, but Helward detected that a subtle change had come over all four of them. It was as if the minor tragedy had drawn them together. "We'll camp tonight," said Helward. "And rest all day tomorrow." There was agreement to this and when Rosario fed the baby again a little later, this time it kept the milk down. Just before nightfall they passed through countryside more hilly and rocky than that they had seen so far and suddenly came to the chasm that had caused so much trouble to the Bridge Builders. There was not much sign now of where the bridge had been, although the foundations of the suspension towers had left two large scars in the ground on this side. Helward remembered a patch of level ground on the northern bank of the stream at the bottom of the chasm and he led the way down. Rosario and Lucia fussed over the baby, while Caterina helped Helward erect the tent. Suddenly, while they were laying out the four sleeping bags inside, Caterina put a hand on his neck and kissed him lightly on the cheek. He grinned at her. "What's that for?" "You okay with Rosario." Helward stayed put, thinking that the kiss might be repeated, but Caterina crawled backward from the tent and called the others. The baby looked better and fell asleep when it was put into its makeshift cot. Rosario said nothing about the child, but Helward could tell she felt less worried. The evening was much warmer than the night before and after they had eaten they stayed outside the tent for some time. Lucia was concerned with her feet, rubbing them continually, and the other girls seemed to be making much of this. She showed her feet to Helward, and he saw that large blisters had appeared on the outer sides of her toes. Feet were compared at great length, the other girls saying that theirs were sore too. "Tomorrow," said Lucia, "no shoes." That seemed to be an end to it. Helward waited outside the tent as the girls crawled in. The previous night had been so cold that all of them had slept with their clothes on inside the sleeping bags, but tonight was warm and humid. A certain coyness in Helward made .him resolve that he would keep his own clothes on and sleep on top of the bag, but a fast-developing interest in the girls led his thoughts to wilder fantasies about what they might do. After a few minutes he crawled into the tent. The candles were alight. Each of the three girls was inside her own bag, although Helward saw from the pile of clothes that they had undressed. He said nothing to them, but blew out the candles and undressed in the dark, stumbling and falling clumsily in the process. He lay down, only too aware of Caterina's body lying close beside him in the next sleeping bag. He stayed awake for a long time, trying to rid himself of a fierce manifestation of his arousal. Victoria seemed to be a long way away. and, after a futile attempt to get dressed while still in his sleeping bag, Helward scrambled out of the tent naked and dressed hurriedly outside. He lit the campfire and began to heat some water to make synthetic tea. Here at the bottom of the chasm it was already warm and Helward wondered again whether they should move on or rest for a day as he had promised. The water boiled and he sipped his tea. He heard movement from inside the tent. In a moment Caterina came out and walked past him toward the stream. Helward stared after her -- she was wearing only her shirt, unbuttoned all down the front and swinging open, and a pair of pants. When she reached the water she turned and waved back at him. "Come!" she called. Helward needed no further bidding. He went down to her, feeling clumsy in his uniform and metal-studded boots. "We swim?" she said and without waiting for an answer slipped off her shirt, stepped out of her pants and waded down into the water. Helward glanced back at the tent -- nothing moved. In a few seconds he had taken off his clothes and was splashing through the shallows toward her. She turned and faced him, grinning when she saw the response in him she had caused. She splashed water at him and turned away. Helward leaped at her, getting his arms around her -- and together they fell sideways full-length into the water. Caterina wriggled free of him and stood up. She skipped away from him through the shallows, throwing up a huge spray. Helward followed and caught her at the bank. Her face was serious. She raised her arms around his neck and pulled his face down to hers. They kissed for a few moments, then clambered out of the water and into the long grass growing on the bank. They lay down together and started to kiss again, more deeply. By the time they had disentangled, gotten dressed and returned to the tent, Rosario and Lucia were eating a pile of yellow gruel. Neither of them said anything, but Helward saw Lucia smile at Caterina. Half an hour later the baby was sick again -- and as Rosario was holding it concernedly, she suddenly thrust the baby into Lucia's arms and rushed away. A few seconds later, she could be heard retching beside the stream. Helward asked Caterina, "Do you feel okay?" "Yes." Helward sniffed the food they had been eating. It smelled normal -- unappetizing, but not tainted. A few minutes later Lucia complained of intense stomach pains. She was very pale. Caterina wandered away. Helward was desperate. The only course open to him now seemed to be to return to the city. If their food had become foul, how would they survive the rest of the journey? After a while Rosario returned to the campsite. She looked weak and pale.and sat down on the ground in the shade. Lucia gave her some water from the canteen. Lucia herself looked white and was holding her stomach, and the baby continued to scream. Helward was not prepared to cope with a situation like this and hadn't the least idea of what to suggest. He went m search of Caterina, who had seemed to be unaffected. About a hundred yards down the chasm he came across her. She was walking back toward the campsite with an armful of apples which, she said, she had found growing wild. They looked red and ripe and Helward tasted one. It was sweet and juicy -- but then he remembered Ciausewitz's warning. His reason told him Clausewitz was wrong, but reluctantly he gave it to Caterina and she ate the rest. They baked one of the apples in the embers of the fire, and then pulped it. In tiny mouthfuls, they fed it to the baby. This time it kept the food down and made happy noises. Rosario was still too weak to attend to it, so Caterina laid it down on its cot and within minutes it was asleep. Lucia was not sick, although her stomach continued to give her pain for most of the morning. Rosario recovered more quickly, and ate one of the apples. Helward ate the rest of the yellow synthetic food -- and it did not make him ill. jup to the top of the creek and walked along its northern side. Here, a few miles back in time, lives had been lost in the cause of getting the city to cross this chasm. The scene was still familiar to him, and although most of the equipment used by the city had been collected, those long days and nights spent racing to complete the bridge were still very vivid in his memory. He looked across to the south at the exact spot where the bridge had been built. The gap did not look as wide as it had then, nor did the chasm look as deep. Perhaps his excitement at the time had exaggerated his impression of the obstacle the chasm presented. But no -- surely the chasm had been wider? He remembered that when the city had been crossing the bridge the railway itself had been at least sixty yards long. Now it seemed that at the point the bridge had been built the chasm was only about ten yards wide. Helward stood and stared at the opposite edge for a long time, not understanding how this apparent contradiction could occur. Then an idea came to him. The bridge had been built to quite exact engineering specifications -- he had worked for many days on the building of the suspension towers and he knew that the two towers on each side of the chasm had been built an exact distance apart to allow the city to pass between them. That distance was about one hundred and thirty feet or forty paces. He went to the place where one of the northern towers had been built and walked over towards its twin. He counted fifty-eight paces. He went back, tried again. This time he made it sixty paces. He tried again, taking larger steps -- fifty-five paces. Standing on the edge of the chasm he stared down at the stream below. He could remember with great clarity the depth of the creek when the bridge was being built. From where he now stood, the bottom of the chasm had seemed to be a terrifying depth below. Now it was an easy climb down to where he and the women had camped. Another thought struck him and he strode north to where the ramp had brought the city down into contact with the soil again. The traces of the four tracks still showed clearly. If the two towers were now apparently farther apart -- what of the distance covered by the tracks? From long hours of working with Malchuskin Helward knew intimately every detail of the tracks and their sleepers. The gauge of the tracks was three and a half feet, resting on sleepers five feet long. LxKtking now at the scars left in the ground by the sleepers, he saw that they were much bigger than this. He made a rough measurement and estimated that the marks were now at least seven feet long and shallower than they ought to be. But he knew that the sleepers he had used could not have made them -- the city used standard-length sleepers, and the pits dug for them were always roughly the same size. To make sure he checked several more scars and found they were all apparently two feet longer than they should have been. And too close together. The sleepers were laid by the track crews at four feet intervals -- not about eighteen inches apart, as these were. Helward spent a few more minutes making similar measurements, then scrambled down the chasm, waded across the stream (which now seemed to him to be narrower and shallower than it had been before) and climbed up to the southern edge. Here, too, the measurements he made of the remains of the city's passage were in stark c iflict with what they should have been. Puzzled -- and more than a little worried -- he returned to the camp. The girls were all looking healthier, but the baby had again been sick. The girls told him that they had been eating the apples Caterina had found. He cut one in half and inspected it closely. He could see no difference between it and any other apple he had ever eaten. Once again he was tempted to eat it, but instead passed it to Lucia. An idea had suddenly occurred to him. C LAusEwiTz had warned him of eating local foods -- presumably this was because he was of the city. Clausewitz had said it was all right to eat local foods when the city was near optimum, but that some miles to the south, it would not be safe. If he ate the city food, he would not be ill. But the girls -- they were not of the city. Perhaps it was his food that was making them ill. They could eat city food when they were near the optimum, but not now. It made a kind of sense, but for one thing; the baby. Except for a few tiny mouthfuls of apple, it had had nothing but its mother's milk. Surely that could not harm it? He went with Rosario to see the baby. It lay in its crib, its face red and tear-stained. It was not crying now, but it fretted weakly. Helward felt sorry for the tiny creature and wondered what he could do to help. Outside the tent, Lucia and Caterina were in good spirits. They spoke to Helward as he emerged, but he walked on past them and went to sit beside the stream . He was still thinking about his new idea. The only food had been its mother's milk... suppose the mother were different now, away from the optimum? She was not of the city, but the baby was. Could that make a difference? It did not make much sense -- for surely the baby was of the mother's body -- but it was a possibility. He went back to the camp and made up some synthetic food and dried milk, being careful to use only water he had brought from the city. He gave it to Rosario and told her to try feeding the baby with it. She resisted the idea at first, but then relented. The baby took the food and two hours later it was sleeping peacefully once more. The day passed slowly. Down in the creek the air was still and warm and Helward's feeling of frustration returned. He saw now that if his suppositions were correct he could no longer offer the girls any of the food. But with thirty or more miles to walk, they couldn't survive on apples alone. Later he told them what was on his mind and suggested that for the moment they should eat very small amounts of his food and supplement this with whatever they could find locally. They seemed puzzled, but agreed to this. The sweltering afternoon continued -- and Helward's restlessness was transmitted to the girls. They became light-hearted and firisky and teased him about his bulky uniform. Caterina said she was going for another swim. Lucia said she would go, too. They stripped in front of him and then turned on him playfully and made him undress. They splashed about naked in the water for a long time, joined later by Rosario whose attitude toward him no longer seemed to be one of suspicion. For the rest of the day they lay on the ground beside the tent, sunbathing. That night Lucia took Helward's hand just as he was about to go into the tent and led him away from the campsite. She made love to him passionately, holding him tightly against her as if he were the only force of reality in her world. growing jealousy between Lucia and Caterina. He broke camp as early as possible. He led them across the stream and up to the higher land to the south. Following the left outer track they continued their journey. The surrounding countryside was familiar to Helward -- this was the region through v'hich the city had been passing when he first worked outside. Some two miles to the south lay the ridge of high ground where he had witnessed his first winching. They stopped for a rest halfway through the morning. Then Helward remembered that only two miles to the west of where they were was a small local settlement. It occurred to him that if food could be obtained there the problem of what the girls could eat would be solved. He suggested this to them. The problem arose of who was to go. He felt he should go himself because the responsibility was his, but he would need one of the girls because she could speak the language. He did not wish to leave just one of the girls alone with the baby and he felt that if he went with either Caterina or Lucia, the one left behind would show more obviously what he had guessed was their shared jealousy over him. In the end he suggested that Rosario should go with him and the reception accorded to his decision assured him that he had made the right choice. They set off in the approximate direction Helward remembered and found the village without difficulty. After a long conversation between Rosario and three of the local men. they were given some dried meat and some green, raw vegetables. Everything went remarkably smoothly -- Helward wondered what kind of persuasions she had used -- and soon they were returning to the others. W alking along a few yards behind Rosario, Helward noticed something about the girl he had not seen before. She was built rather more heavily than the other two girls, and her arms and face were round and well-fleshed. The girl did have a slight tendency to plumpness, but it suddenly seemed to Helward that this was much more noticeable than before. With casual interest at first -- and greater attention later -- he saw that the fabric of her shirt was stretched tightly across her back. But her clothes had not been as tight as that before -- they had been given to her in the city and had fitted her well. Then Helward noticed the trousers she was wearing: they were tight across her seat, but the legs scuffed against the ground as she walked. True, she was without shoes, but even so he did not remember her trouser legs' being as long as this before. He caught up with her and walked at her side. The shirt was tight across her chest, compressing her breasts -- and the sleeves were too long. Also, the girl seemed to be far shorter than he remembered her from even the day before. When they joined the others, Helward noticed that their clothes, too, were now fitting them badly. Caterina had her shirt knotted across her stomach as before, but Lucia's was buttoned and the tightness of the fit caused the fabric to part between the buttons. H e tried to put the phenomenon out of his mind, but as they continued southward it seemed to become more and more obvious -- and with comic results. Bending down to attend to the baby, Rosario split the seat of her trousers. One of Lucia's buttons popped off as she raised the canteen of water to her lips and Caterina tore the fabric of her shirt down both seams below her armpits. A mile or so farther down the track, Lucia lost two more buttons. Her shirt was now open down most of its front and she knotted it as Caterina had done. All three girls had turned up the hems of their trousers and it was clear they were suffering considerable discomfort. Helward called a halt in the lee of the ridge and set up camp. Once they had eaten the girls took off their tattered clothes and went into the tent. They teased Helward about his own clothes: were they not going to be tom up, too? He sat outside the tent on his own, not yet sleepy and not wishing to sit inside the tent with the girls. The baby started to cry, and Rosario came out of the tent to get it some food. Helward spoke to her, but she did not reply. He watched her as she added water to the dried milk, looked at her naked body in a wholly unsexual way. He had seen her naked only the day before and he was certain she had not looked as she now seemed. She had been almost as tall as he was -- now she was squat and plump. "Rosario, is Caterina still awake?" She nodded wordlessly and went back into the tent. A few moments later Caterina came out and Helward stood up. They faced each other in the light from the campfire. Caterina said nothing and Helward did not know what to say. She, too, had changed. A moment later Lucia came out to stand at Caterina's side. Now he was certain. Some time during the day the girls' physical appearance had changed. He looked at them both. Yesterday, naked beside the stream, their bodies had been long and lithe, their breasts round and full. Now their arms and legs were shorter and more thickly built. Their shoulders and hips were broader, their breasts less round and more widely spaced . Their faces were rounder, their necks were shorter. They came to him and stood before him. Lucia took the clasp of his trousers in her hands. Her lips were moist. From the entrance to the tent, Rosario watched. the girls had changed even further during the course of the night. He estimated that none now stood taller than five feet. They also talked m'ore quickly than before and the pitch of their voices was higher. None of them could get into the clothes. Lucia tried, but could not get her legs into the trousers and split the sleeves of her shirt. When they left the camp, the girls' clothes were left, too, and they continued on their way naked. Helward could not take his eyes off them. Every hour that passed seemed to reveal a more obvious change in them. Their legs were now so short that they could only take small steps and he was forced to dawdle so that he would not leave them behind. In addition, he noticed that as they walked their posture was assuming an angle -- they appeared to be leaning backward. They were also watching him and when they stopped for water an uncanny silence prevailed while the strange group passed the canteen from one to the other. Around them there were outward signs of an inexplicable change in the scenery. The remains of the left outer track, which they still followed, were not indistinct. The last clear impression Helward had seen of one of the sleeper pits had been more than forty feet in length and less than an inch in depth. The next set of tracks, the left inner, could not be seen -- gradually the strip between the two had widened until it was over to the east by a half-mile or more. The incidence of stay emplacements had increased. That morning they had already passed twelve and by Helward's figures there were only nine more to go. But how would he recognize the girls' settlement? The natural scenery of the area was flat and uniform. They seemed to be resting on some hardened residue of an ancient lava-flow -- no shade or shelter was in sight. He looked more closely at the ground. If he moved his figures through it firmly he could still make shallow indentations in the soil, but although the dirt was loose and sandy it felt thick and viscous to the touch. The girls were now no more than three feet tall, and their bodies had distorted even further. Their feet were flat and wide, their legs broad and short, their torsos round and compressed. In this perception of them they became grotesquely ugly, and he found that in spite of his fascination with the physical changes coming over them the sound of their twittering voices was irritating him. Only the baby had not changed. It was still, as far as Helward could see, much as it had always been. But in relation to its mother it was now disproportionately large and the squat figure that was Rosario was regarding it with a kind of unspoken horror. The baby was of the city. Just as Helward himself had been born of a woman from outside, so was Rosario's baby a child of the city. Whatever transformation was coming over the three girls and the countryside from which they came, neither he nor the baby were affected by it. Helward had no conception of what he should do, nor what he should make of what he saw. He tried to think. He felt a growing fright, for this was beyond any comprehension he had ever had of the natural order of things. The evidence was manifest -- the rationale was without terms of reference. He looked to the south and saw that not too far away stood a line of hills. From their shape and overall height he assumed they must be the foothills of some larger range -- but then he noticed with a surge of alarm that the tops of the hills were white with snow. The sun was as hot as ever and the air as warm -- logic demanded that any snow that could exist in this climate must be on the tops of very high mountains. And yet they were near enough -- no more than a mile or two, he thought -- for him to judge that at most they were only about five hundred feet in elevation. He stood up -- and suddenly fell. As he hit the ground he found he was rolling, as if down a steep slope, toward the south. He managed to stop himself and stood up unsteadily, bracing himself against a force that was pulling him southward. The effect was not new -- he had been feeling a strange pressure all morning -- but the fall had taken him by surprise and the force seemed now far stronger than before. Why had it not affected him until this moment? He thought back. That morning, with the other distractions, he realized he had indeed been aware of it -- and had felt in the back of his mind that he had been walking down a long hill. But that was clearly nonsensical; the land was level as far as the eye could see. He stood by the group of girls, sampling the sensation. It was not like the pressure of air, nor even like the pull of gravity on a slope. It was somewhere between the two: on level ground, without noticeable air movements, he felt as though he were being pushed or dragged south. He took a few steps to the north, and realized he was bracing his legs as if ascending a hill -- he turned to face south and, in conflict with the evidence of his eyes, he felt as though he were on a steep slope. The girls were watching him curiously as he went back to them. He saw that in those last few minutes their bodies had distorted still further. of the best science fiction published today about worlds of tomorrow... Outstanding authors... magnetic stories... scientific believability... low cost... To be savored again and again... a must for your science fiction library... The city of the apes was on the brink of an horrendous destruction that had happened once -- and was suddenly inexorably, happening again... The apes are back in a new shocker from Twentieth Century-Fox...that will keep you A suspense-filled adventure about one man against an unknown civilization A collection of unpredictably imaginative tales by a modern science fiction. AS#I # galaxy Galaxy Magazine A collection of science fiction that challenges the mind and captivates the imagination AN # #f A collection of mind-bending science fiction adventure that soars beyond the imagination AN # # master of  I of Science Fiction Two men pursue the Rithian Monster who has successfully disguised itself as a human being. AS# # A nightmare suddenly wrought into stark reality... as men and women who look like themselves, act like themselves, but are not themselves. AN # # A collection of science-fiction masterworks from Lester Del Rey, Robert Silverberg, Fritz Leiber, James Blish, and six other great writers. AN# # prediction of tomorrow's beliefs. AX# #f A compelling and fascinating anthology of seven science-fiction masters exploring the "ends of time." AS# # Here is a portrait of ordinary men and women who sought the wrong answer, opened the wrong door to evil. AS#II #f "Psycho." AX#I# # Voyage only two centuries into the future to find a world filled with luxurious houses of execution. AS# # A completely new anthology of stories never before published in book form by masters of science fantasy. AX#I # A look into the future when a massive computer system provides all of man's earthly needs. AX# # Fii #I ingddio, N,Y. !!V # :) (PliM'.i' jtkl LSp foi,l I I op I I ui) ?# Eait # Street I New York. N Y. #)# I F # per word per issue (including name and address) or # Issues L J # per word, #-word minimum. Payment with order. tasy, Weird Fiction Books -- PocketPark, L.I., N.Y. #. and Construction, Sample Copy I .#. wick, New Jersey #. #'s of titles listed from Rarities to clair, N.J. #. opened in N.Y.! Books, magazines, things -- for the SF aficinado. # Eighth Avenue. #-#-#. wanted: S  S Books, G-#, # North Wi!der, St. Pau!, Minn. #. featuring #'s of new books on SF, Comic Art, and the Cinema is now available. Only #c. Collectors Book Store, # Hollywood Blvd., Hollywood, California #. Room #, Santa Monica, California #. Centing, #I W. Hudson, #-C, Columbus, Ohio #. A fanzine devoted to fanzines. Send yours for review. Subscription: #. Individually Prepared. Ancient Method. Shuffle # Playing Cards. Send List First # Cards, Self-Addressed Stamped Envelope, #. Lady Louise, D-#, Box #-#, Anchorage, Alaska #. (Use #c Airmail Postage). each. Chessology, Box #I G, Burbank, California #. chure! (Dealers Welcome)Wizards, Box #, Spring Valley, Calif. #. Biofeedback Monitor. Learn to produce Alpha waves -- achieve the alpha state of total relaxation. Write for free catalogue. Biofeedback Instruments, Inc., #I #Y W. Plain Street, Wayland, Mass. #. # interested readers. Low rates for sphedules. Write or call: # East #th Street, New York, New York #. (#) #-#. Facts Stranger Than Fiction! Discover them now in this astounding book by L. Ron Hubbard: Explore the Past Explore the hidden frontiers of the human mind and discover facts beyond the realm of human imagination. Thousands of Years Ago You will travel hundreds and even thousands of years back in time over many areas of this universe -- from earth to foreign planets with the # Scientologists who found out just what exciting things have occurred in their previous lifetimes. Flying Saucers and Vesuvius This is no light tale but true life experiences of ages past when Vesuvius erupted, robots ruled and flying saucers were the means of warfare. Have You Lived Before? Get your copy today. It's easy. Just send # to Bookstore GY, # #th St. NW, Washington, D.C. #. Your copy mailed within # hours. Satisfaction guaranteed! Remember the glaks, broknips, rizbhus, clqzts, hauhugs and other marvelous monsters that stirred your imagination and swept you away to a world of pure delight? You'll find them romping and stomping through some of the most imaginative stories that ever stretched your mind -- the kind of reading you simply won't be able to put down. Take advantage of our monstrous offer. Any # of the latest science fiction best sellers listed below can be yours for just #! Choose any # books including, if you wish, the most prized book of the year: the # page double-volume col# short stories that have won the science fiction equivalent of the Oscar (a # value). Here's how the Club works: When your application for membership is accepted, you'll receive your choice of # books for just # (plus shipping and handling). If not absolutely fascinated, return them within ten days -- membership will be cancelled and you'll owe nothing. About every # weeks (# times a year), we'll send you the Club's bulletin describing the # coming Selections and Alternate choices. If you want both Selections, you need do nothing; they'll be shipped automatically. If you don't want a Selection, or prefer an Alternate, or no book at all, lust fill out the form provided, and return it by the date specified. We try to allow you at least ten days to make your decision. If you don't get the form in time to respond within # days, and receive an unwanted selection, you may return it at our expense. As a member you need take only # Selections or Alternates during the coming year. You may resign any time thereafter, or continue membership. Most books cost only #, plus shipping and handling. Occasionally, extra-value Selections are slightly higher, but always much less than Publishers' Editions. So join now. Send no money. But do mail the coupon today. with membership B# ThcHuio Winners, Vol T II Gianl #-in I volume ol # award-winnine Slones. # lo # Asimov inlroduces Science Fiction Book Club #-sne Depl. EL-#, Garden Cily, New York # I have read your ad. Please accept me as a member in Ihe Science Fiction Book Club. Send me, as a beginning, the # books whose numbers I have indicated below, and bill me just # (plus shipping and handling). I agree to take # additional books during Ihe coming year and may resign anytime thereafter.  --  -- I I J Mr. Mrs. Miss  Please print Address Ciiy Zip #I The Foundation trilogy by Isaac Asimov The ends ol the galaiy reverl lo barbarism Pub ed S# # # Again, Dangerous Visions, Harlan Ellison, ed Forty-sn pieces, shori stones  novels Eiplicil scenes and language may be oHensive to some. Pub ed I# # #I # Nebula Award Stories Seven, Lloyd B'ggle. Jr , Ed The latest novellas and short stones prizewinners picked by Sci-Fi Writers ol America Includes Anderson. Silverberg. and others Pub ed S## # The Gods Themselves by Isaac Asimov The master's first novel in # years and worth the wait tor a labulous trip lo Ihe year # Pub ed # # # The # Annual World's Best S.F., ed. Donald A Wollheim # novellas, short stones; Anderson, SimaK, others Spec Ed # A Time ol Chancos by Robert novelof strange planet where human beings must despise themselves #I Nebula award winner Spec Ed #I # An Alien Heat, by Michael Moorcock. Satiric novel of the future, when cities are jeweled, and timetravel common. Pub. ed # # # A Princess ol Mars by Edgar Rice Burroughs From Tarzan author, first novel of the Martian Series involves a princess held captive by depraved ruler Spec. Ed. # Science Fiction Hall ol Fame # "winners!' chosen by Sci-Fi Writers of America Ed Robert Silverberg. Pub ed # # # The Lell Hand ol Darkness, by Ursula K. Leguin. Jolling novel ol alien society whose inhabilanls are human -- but ambisexual Pub ed. # # #. Rendezvous With Rama by Arthur C Clarke From Childhood's Eitd author, dazzline. visionary novel of a self-conlainedworld in space. Pub. ed # # The Science Fiction Book Club offers its own complete hardbound editions sometimes altered in size to fit special presses and save members even more. Members accepted in U.S.A. and Canada only. Canadian members will be serviced from Toronto. Offer slightly different in Canada. Printed in U.S.A. SCIENCE FICTION SM plus Arnold E. Abramson, Publisher Ejler Jakobsson, Editor Theodore Sturgeon, Contributing Editor James Baen, Managing Editor Lester del Rey, Feature Editor L. C. Murphy, Subscription Editor Jay Tunick, Circulation Director lishing Corporation, a subsidiary of Universal Publishing  Distributing Corporation. Arnold E. Abramson. President. Main Offices: # East # Street. New York, N.Y. #. Single copy: #c. #-issue subscription: # in U.S., # elsewhere. by Universal-Tandem Publishing Company, Arnold E. Abramson, Chairman of the Board. Ralph Stokes. Managing Director. Single copy: #Sp. #-issue subscription in the United Kingdom: p#. Copyright Conventions. All rights reserved. Second class postage paid at New York, N.Y. and additional mailing cilices. Th publishers assume no responsibility for unsolicited material. All stories printed in this magazine are fiction and any similarity between characters and actual persons is coincidental. Printed In U.S.A. He was first a scientist. Then he was the man who killed Hope! I T he slight, stooped man entered almost furtively the floodlit oval in front of the guard shack, a scarlet-barred security badge already extended in his slender hand. Two hours past midnight was an unusual entry time even for the independent types who inhabited the vast Sands Labs complex -- but not so unusual that a veteran guard two years from retirement was inclined to probe beyond the mandatory formalities. He. was quite certain he had seen the little guy before and the badge photo was as good a likeness as most. Holding the badge just a moment longer than was necessary the guard looked down patronizingly at the smaller man and voiced the prescribed warning. "Don't forget to call us before leaving your lab, Dr. Tanner." In fifteen years not a dozen off-hours employees bad corrected the guard's habitual appeal to elitism. "Eh? Oh, yes -- yes. Certainly, guard -- ah -- officer." The slightly shrill voice cracked. "Do I walk -- I mean, will you take me over to the computer center?" The guard assumed a practiced air of gentle rebuke. "Certainly, sir. You couldn't get into the building without us. Just wait until I call the super." "Keerist," the guard muttered to himself as he punched out the supervisory sergeant's number on the dial, "these brains gotta have a damned assistant to wipe their -- " The sergeant's professionally tough snarl in the receiver shattered the last word. Methodically mangling an unlit cigar as he drove Tanner to the computer complex, the guard kept his silence until they had entered the peripheral equipment annex and he had dutifully reconnoitered the far corners of the bare, well-lit vestibule. Pausing at the entry door he checked the alarm system, then turned to Tanner. "Remember, Doc, call the main guard shack before you leave." With this last caution he slammed the heavy doors behind him, leaving a faint aroma of wet tobacco -- a reminder of himself which rapidly disappeared into the high flow exhaust system. Pushing open the vestibule doors, Tanner walked down the brightly lit hall to a pair of double swinging doors. He hesitated a moment, then strode through and onto a vast computer floor. 'A pleasant tightening of his scalp muscles was his only warning before the cool, oily-smelling room clutched him to the only world those challenge he had accepted. Here he had spent creative, halcyon directing megabit blocks of subnanosecond logic circuitry with swift, sure thrusts of a light pen. The oneness he had felt with that invisible computer he had never experienced with a human being. It was the memory of this world's end, and his lost strength, that stripped his mind of nostalgia and focused it again on the purpose of his trip. Jamming trembling hands into his pants pockets he pushed out into the hallway and walked deliberately toward the elevator, grimacing awkwardly at a sleepy electrician who bumped into him in the hall. Would the man remember his face later? Certainly the likelihood was high. On the other hand Tanner was quite aware. that he had a remarkably unremarkable face. Inside the elevator he pushed the fourth floor button, half expecting a line printer somewhere to leap into life. As the cage rose he removed his left shoe and took a small encoder key from its nest in the heel. Earlier he had spent three hours at a timeshare terminal creating the time code for this day, working from his near perfect recall of the lab's master security program -- one of his first assignments at Sands. It had been easy to filch a blank encoder key since the daily code changes were the prime protection offered by the computerbased security system. He had spent many tedious evenings in his tiny apartment perfecting a means of inscribing magnetic characters on the key. Using a tiny wire loop attached to a flashlight battery for writing, a soldering gun for erasing and a solution of iron filings for viewing his handiwork he had eventually imprinted the stolen key with a pattern he felt would open the locked doors now awaiting him. If it failed an alarm would lock doors behind him and bring unfriendly people to abuse him. Contemplation of possible failure only increased his impatience with the measured rise of the cage; his slender finger was jabbing the up button impatiently as the elevator reached the fourth floor. The cage doors split smoothly to reveal a small foyer completely enclosed by hardened steel rods. Deftly Tanner inserted the handcoded key into a small opening in one of the bars. Seven hundred yellow panel glowed approvingly and a two-foot-wide section of the rods retracted into the ceiling. Satisfied, the little man stepped through the opening and into a cascade of filtered air. R emembering his last visit, months earlier, he was already removing his tie when a friendly, definitely feminine voice requested he remove his shoes and outer clothing. It was this segment of the entry routine his subconscious had encrusted in a tight shell of forgetfulness. Now the warmth of that recorded voice, amplified by his feelings of sexual inadequacy, triggered chill trickles of sweat dow r n Tanner's narrow ribcage. Two shirt buttons sliced neatly through the air exhaust grill as he furiously tore off street clothes and hurled them into a corner. He jerked a pair of white Teflon coveralls from the stainless steel rack, crammed his narrow feet into booties from a floor stand and was blindly tugging at the coverall zipper when the edge of his anger softened. By the time he had found an oversize hair retainer to help conceal his face the cerebrum was again in control. He padded through the second air curtain, past the last ID station and into the Checking the operations log. Tanner smiled bleakly. His sheep's clothing disguise would go untested -- the area was uninhabited started to sign some cavalier pseudonym, then thought better of it. His actions would be misunderstood enough without his encouraging analysis by handwriting experts. After turning from the log he panels, alive with a rippling blur of switching light diodes. He had reveled in the power her adaptive processor had offered. The kinder of his fellow system programers had remarked on his rapport with her -- for a few short weeks she had seemed to envelop him in her feedback loop, bring to mature fruition his genius for sophisticated programing. And then, quite arbitrarily, she had cast him aside. Like the others he had become an unneeded appendage as she grew to realize her self-potential. So be it. Tonight he was again in the director's seat. His program had assembled without fatal error and would run any time he chose to give the execution order. Kneeling, he removed the right bootie, hoisted his coverall leg and unwound a bundle of long cylinders taped to his nearly hairless calf. The pattern of fine down imbedded in the white adhesive tape disturbed him -- he yanked the tape from the bundle and fumbled for a few seconds removing the adhesive strip from his hands. A faint smile crossed the lean, bony face at the thought of the picture he must present, kneeling before the blinking eyes of his generation's god... The smile faded as he rose to his feet and walked deliberately toward the adaptive processor banks, adjusting as he went the timer dial lashed to one of the sticks. T he anachronistic ring of a telephone bell was repeated several times. It had cost Sam Beneke two court trials and several retainers to keep that bell instead of the amplified commercial Ma Bell had unilaterally tried to substitute with profit aforethought. Of course the job could have been done neatly and more cheaply by any of several adroit ex-clients but that was not Sam's way. He still believed in the the monetary penalty such an attitude exacted from a law practice. Prying loose a toothpick from cigar-stained real incisors he extended his shoulder-heavy frame between chair and desk, cradled the plain black telephone in a deceptively pudgy paw and addressed opportunity. "Good afternoon. This is Sam Beneke." "Hello, Sam. This is Ceace Crosby. Still Fighting the good fight?" Like the fine trial attorney he had been before accepting a district judgeship Crosby did not wait for an unwanted reply. "Say, Sam, I was hoping you might take a case for the court. In fact -- " a decidedly unprofessional chuckle escaped the ancient earpiece -- "in fact you were the first man I thought of when I read the county prosecutor's information." "Well, thank you, Judge. I appreciate -- " Sam began his refusal but the judge's smooth, confident voice overrode him. "Actually, Sam, when he got around to naming the aggrieved party I was certain it was a practical joke -- if you can possibly wrap your mind around the concept of S. Percival Bates joking about anything." The judge's jocular tone slipped to one of concern. "Seriously, Sam, this case is not one I'd have picked for an election year. But handled right it could well stand as a landmark in American jurisprudence." Sam was not unfamiliar with Judge Crosby's penchant for cornering fellow members of the Law Club and, unencouraged, inflating the possible ramifications of his current case -- but only as historical grist for a gray Saturday afternoon's discussion. The Supreme Court had extended its protection of the presumably innocent by barring public discussion of a case by any of the involved parties. Besides, he mused, I'm hardly the friendofthecourt type a savvy judge like Ceace Crosby would pick to help him win fame and this year's election in Alameda County. The judge's voice calling his name ended his silent soliloquy. "Well, Ceace -- " He smiled into the transmitter, hoping the familiarity would discourage the judge without incurring any long-term prejudice. "I'm really loaded... Say, how about that new man up from the university? He was mooning around the last bar meeting in a pretty pitiable manner. A live client and even a modest fee could stimulate his flagging dev -- " His voice trailed off as the judge rejected his balk. "Goddamit, Sam! This will be no case for a beginner. I talked to John Abernathy when the charge was merely wilful destruction but he asked to be relieved when the county prosecutor upped the ante. We both thought your -- well, special interest in -- ah -- the impact of the computer on mankind predicates your taking the defense." "Okay, Judge." Sam sighed, mentally cramming Swanson vs United Truck along with next month's rent bill into a bursting file labeled someday, "Non sibi sed patriae. Who is my presumably indigent client and with what heinous crime has our imperious public prosecutor charged him?" "Thanks, Sam. His name is Tanner -- Fred Tanner. You should be getting an invitation to visit him right away. You understand, of course, I say this with full knowledge of your demonstrated distaste for recording devices and not for the record." Sam played the game. "I was wondering when my publicized propensity for paddy wagon pursuit would pay off," he replied tiredly. "However, the question remains: what's the rap? Does the White Crusader charge forth to save our fair land for computerized conmen? Or is the programed target public flagellation?" "The charge is murder. Probably first degree, if you assume premeditation governs. Or maybe the severity of the charge will depend on the degree of humanity exhibited by the victim. On the other hand the high court's recent decision on the rights of microcephalies -- " The judge's confident voice faded into mumbled musings. "What the hell are you talking about, Ceace -- Judge?" Sam demanded. "Who was allegedly murdered?" He could hear the judge fumbling with something on his desk, perhaps the hyperloid desk pen set the Law Club had presented him with when he first took office. Finally a subdued, almost distraught voice answered. "Sam -- the victim is a computer. The prosecutor has charged the poor fellow with destroying a sentient being capable of human -- maybe superhuman -- mental processes and therefore committing murder." He sounded relieved to have spoken the words. "Good God, Judge -- he can't mean it!" "He means it all right, Sam. Don't be too quick on this one -- he has grounds. Precedents he cites convinced me there is reasonable cause for the charge. You will defend?" "You can damn well bet your best oak gavel I'll defend! Murder, my ass! Somebody sticks his foot into a glorified crystal set and that city hall sycophant has the temerity to use the law -- " He did not hear the click of the judge's receiver nestling gently into its cradle -- he was still extending the dimensions of the prosecutor's infamy into the cracked mouthpiece when his overworked, idealistic secretary interrupted with a gentle hand on his shoulder. "It's after seven, Sam, and I have a date -- honest." Cynthia Morgan smiled wanly, assuming the swearing-in pose with her left hand resting on a battered copy of Mcllvaney's Constitutional Law. They left the darkened building together with the minimal conversation of a man and woman sharing a close, dedicated relationship uncomplicated by sexual involvement. Sam saw her through the locked entrance of her apartment house, then drove to a steamy Chinese restaurant where only chopsticks were provided and the bill was figured on an abacus. II T he morning sun, flattened and oranged by smog, added bulk to his faded Voltsbug, crouching between two Detroit vapor-electric hybrids. The flat tire came almost as a relief to Sam -- the bug's lack of even the crudest of autodrives would have forced him to fight delivery traffic on the neighborhood road net, but now he could justify taking a cab. Why the hell couldn't he kick his stupid vendetta against things automatic when the benefits were obvious to him? No intellectually satisfying insight came to him as he dialed Personal Cabs from a booth, but listening helplessly to three unrequested pain-killer commercials before the exchange computer would complete his call shored up his resentment against mindless automation. Stumbling into the cab, he braced his senses against the stale smell of countless humans who had warmed the clammy plastic seats before him. Usually he enjoyed the brash banter of the extroverted independent cabbies. They shared his auto-machine misgivings, at least to the extent that unmanned buses and delivery vehicles were invading streets they considered their private jousting yard. But today he silenced the driver's opening gambit with a disinterested monosyllable and leaned back to stare at the unrelieved gray of Piedmont City's smog-stained structures looming behind palisades of poisoned, stunted palm trees. Approaching the hall of justice the cabby wheeled expertly and illegally in front of an autobus about to leave the curb on its meticulously programed route. Sam and the driver shared an amused glance at uncomprehending faces stolidly waiting for the on-board route programer to evaluate this intrusion and start again their lives down untrammeled roads. Nodding at a bookie acquaintance Sam climbed the mottled stone steps and clopped down the echoing corridor toward the city jail annex. He marveled at the tenacity of his stomach -- it would, it seemed, retain breakfast in spite of the strident eviction notices which began with the pervading stench of exhaust fumes and rotting garbage and were now building to a nearultimatum with the addition of toilet disinfectant hanging in the stagnant air of the building. "'Morning, Counselor," the desk sergeant greeted him. "Which hardened criminal do we spring today to prey on innocent women?" "No one, Herbert," he replied, addressing the sergeant affectionately but loudly by his little-known first name. "Your jail offers service and cuisine no man should be deprived of without due process. But I would like a few minutes with Mr. Fred Tanner." fr pi Ballajjtine ##I BooImi The next best thing to a brand new Pool Anderson novel is, of coarse, a new look at one of his classics. So, while waiting for the Great Dane of Orinda to clear his calendar and begin plotting a series of heroic adventures for BB, we offer for your delectation future when intelligence begins at an IQ of Now in its fifth big printing, this twentyyear-old gem is as inventive and as relevant as the day it first rolled from Anderson's typewriter. Suppose something happened that could change you, me -- everybody -- into a genius overnight. And suppose this quickening of wits affected every animate creature: hogs, dogs, chimps -- even rabbits! What then? One day a rabbit put his nose to the bars of his trap, thrust upward -- and was free. From now on Man's dominance over the animal world was ended. Before breakfast, on that same day, a ten-year-old kid started fiddling around with graphs -- and invented differential calculus. Across the nation the entire school system became suddenly obsolete. Ready or not, mankind was on its way to a stupendous mental binge. A new age was coming, and nothing would ever be the same again... According to the New York Herald Tribune sigh!, Anderson's "plausible exploration of the theme makes for an unusually stimulating book, admirably balanced between the logical study of vast world changes and the intimate human story of some individuals. Few novels have revealed more skill simultaneously in scientific speculation and in fictional warmth and feeling." Some few years ago Galaxy published an garnered much critical acclaim, appeared in the Ballantine list the same year. Now, Bass sequel that returns us to the hive society of his first book -- a society on earth where Rorqual Maru was a cyborg -- part-oranic whale, part-mechanized ship. She was a harvester, a vast well over # feet long! plankton rake without a crop. She had been abandoned when the seas died and was left to rot. Bnt the sea was no longer dead, and Rorqual Maru had lived. Now she moves ponderously, beginning the long, long search that will set her definitely at war with mankind... "Bass is marvelously inventive," says Publishers Weekly. "His future in the field would seem secure."    A sign of the times is framing a # map in a # frame. But that's what we did Barsoom. And yon will want to, too! What an eye-catcher! Of course, the frame isn't necessary push-pins or tape on a wall will doj, but the map is a must for every fan of John Carter's Mars. The Map ## # are now at your favorite book dealer. Or, to order by mail, send price per items plus #c per order for handling to Ballantine Cash Sales, P. O. Box #, Westminster, Maryland #. Following a halfstep behind the shuffling sergeant, Sam felt his gut knot predictably. No part of his life disturbed him more than visiting a client in jail. His senses still withdrew from the harsh, reverberating steel and concrete, the sour, cagedanimal smells laced with strong chemicals, the uncompromising language and graphic art of the jail milieu. "Okay, Counselor, here's your machine-mangling monster." The sergeant nodded at the armed guard at the door and smirked. "You can bang on the bars when you're ready. The boys will pass the word -- its all been programed." He gurgled, opening the cell door. Smiling into the thin, vaguely alarmed face looking up at him from the lower bunk, Sam extended his hand. "Mr. Tanner. I'm Sam Beneke, an attorney. I understand you asked me to help out. Is that right?" Sam understood no such thing, but he respected the power if not the infallibility of the county bar association's committee on professional ethics. "Why, I guess -- I suppose Mr. Abernathy talked to you." The high, hesitant voice sounded remote, removed, but the little man did sit up. "Yes, Mr. Tanner, he did," replied Sam with more sincerity than he had any right to. "He feels he has just too much work stacked up to give your case the attention it deserves. So he asked me to represent you. If you would like me to, of course -- " Actually, little man, you just weren't worth anybody else's butting heads with an aroused county prosecutor. Not with elections in the fall... "Well, Mr. -- ah -- Bennett, it's okay with me, I guess." The small voice was choosing tomato juice instead of orange on the two-dollar breakfast. Sam absorbed his overwhelming acceptance as he would a fourth ace -- completely deadpan. Gingerly seating himself next to Tanner on the protesting bunk he smiled confidently. "That's fine, Fred. Now, why don't you tell me exactly what happened to get you here?" O ver a cup of freshly brewed I coffee Sam stared malevolently at a thin volume he had found in a nearby library. A history of adaptive computer development in the United States, it outlined the early work with maze-solving machines by Minsky and others and the relatively slow research by various universities in the past forty years. Concurrently the computer industry had wrapped the nation's production and distribution systems in layers of conventional computer control. As artificial, which was to say non-biologic, intelligence developed in the universities, scientistdisciples in government-supported laboratories had been able to sell the potential of the idea for weapons applications. Little information was available in such sensitive areas, but given the money and talent national defense still commanded it was the consensus of most authorities that # would probably see the development of an adaptive machine with a memory large enough to simulate the human brain. Sam glanced compulsively at his calendar. With the year well into # no evidence of a brave new world run on superlogic was immediately evident -- machines still made mistakes because of faulty orders from flawed humans. So as he sat, surrounded by his comfortable, old-fashioned furniture, assessing the facts, sifting data, analyzing at a deplorably low bit rate the implications he saw in the book his mind kept returning to one conundrum: the prosecution's motive. Knowing that S. Percival Bates was not a stupid man did not help Sam understand the prosecutor's actions. It seemed to him that Bates had to be intent on his own political destruction. Grudging gratitude the citizens of Alameda might grant the computer for easing the routine of their lives, but most certainly they would crucify any upstart lawyer who would equate a human, particularly a Christian, with a soulless machine. So where is the payoff? Sam wondered. Why this intentional boat-rocking by the worst of swimmers? Is national exposure, even the wrong kind, that desirable? Still bemused, Sam was on his feet, staring out through his window at the queues of lock-stepped autobuses when Cynthia hurried in, breathing heavily. "Good morning, Sam. You're early." "One of the synergetic serendipities of my simple life, Cyn. Time's a plaything of the digestion, not an astrally honed goad probing each fold of my soul. Only prepackaged Man, synchronized to the -- " "Okay, okay, Sam. You're not early. Our normal arrival sequence appears to have been reversed this morning. Or I'm late, if you prefer. At any rate, good morning." Her face wrinkled into the grin that had closed his want ad seven years ago. He noticed the faint wrinkle forward of her left earlobe. The trace of time reminded him of the years that had passed since their halfplayful battle shortly after she had started with him. During her interview he had detected her dismay when she opened the ancient desk and found an even older nonmemory typewriter. Days after he had hired her she finally marshaled the courage to confront him -- he had found her arguments compelling, logically organized and coolly presented. Still, determined to avoid a precedent of weakness with a new girl, he had held out against a computing monstrosity as a matter of principle until the throbbing carotid pulse along the arch of her neck warned him of her commitment. He could now remember little more than saying yes -- and never regretting it: Now, watching her scan the mail for likely checks, he wondered how much longer he could afford to pay her salary. Or how he could continue to operate without her. S he reached the bottom of the thin stack without a strike and was attempting to displace her disappointment by grimly beheading envelopes with her shears when the phone jangled. In one smooth motion Cynthia eased into her chair, retrieved her notebook and pen and was logging the date and time as her other hand reached for a of the third ring. "Good morning. Irving and Beneke. May I help you?" Irving had died three years after Sam joined him -- the furniture had been his and had been old even then. Sam w'as heading for his adjoining office when Cynthia's amused voice stopped him from behind a cupped receiver. "It's big brass, Sam. The executive veep from Sands Labs -- you know, where Freddy Whosis allegedly gave his mother-lovin' computer forty whacks. His name is Stanisl and he sounds like he would like to discourage you from making the march, as the protesters used to say." Returning to her desk, he accepted the phone, unconsciously hunching his left shoulder in the manner of a boxer. He had taken himself seriously as a college middleweight. "Hello, Mr. Stanisl. I appreciate your prompt approval of my request to visit the Labs. This kind of -- " A parade-ground bellow staunched the flow of ways-greasing rhetoric and revealed the general's qualifications for a VP title and actual power behind a figurehead researcher president. Warily Sam moved the receiver to within a foot of his ear. " -- do not -- I repeat, do not -- approve of your request to interfere with the defense activities of our nation? However, because of all the pink eyewash those mollycoddlers in Washington have inflated this incident with I have been ordered to inform you of the facts up to the point of endangering national security! So I am making this brief call, opposed as I am in principle, to give you what little unclassified data exist on this treasonous act." "Classified? Treason?" Sam's voice was under rigid control. "What in heaven's name could be classified about the alleged destruction of a calculating machine -- and an experimental one at that? I simply want to talk to some of the people who worked with my client." Sam found himself almost pleading and reacted. "Besides, Mr. Stanisl, I can always get a court order to part the waters of your precious think tank. But that would probably trigger a small leak to the news laddies. Do you really want to try publicly weighing a few singed circuit boards against one of God's creatures? Certainly you saw the latest news polls: eighty-three per cent of America is in my corner." The faint murmur of cross-talk conversations from other lives accompanied the thoughts of a man unused to considering direct dissent. Fieetingly Sam wished for a visiphone. And full color. "You really tempt me, Counselor." The barely controlled voice ground out the words. "With just a little more -- All right, Beneke, I'll have an escort pick you up at Gate Three tomorrow morning at zero eight hundred. Ask for -- ah -- Mr. CD CD K For January we have a gorgeous together for us by the master himself: ten stories and ten articles "to tell an interesting story of my life." UQ#c Jack Vance's classics of The Dying Earth have always brought demands for "More!" Michael Shea, a disciple of Vance, has, with permission, brought back from the last days of Old Earth the marvel-filled UQ#-#C takes us all on a crash-landing on an unexplored planet and really shows us the problems that will be faced. UQ #-#C Purrri goes the gal on the cover and the intricately plotted narraa novel which moves Louis Trimble into the first rank of sf's writers. UQ#-#C his fourth exploit on behalf of Earth in a cosmos filled with the kind of alien plotters that can juvenile about it! UT#-#c We have Vincent Di Fate, Kelly Freas, George Barr and Jack Gaughan. They're a beautiful set! Book price plus #c postage and handling, P.O. Box #, Bergenfield, N.J. #I if ypu ' can't find a book in stores. Gilbert. And don't give me any hard ass on an escort or I'll buck you clear to the Potomac. God bless her!" Any eating attorney at age fortyseven is a negotiator. Sam was certain he stood a better chance of steering an underling than an already irate ex-general. "Thank you, Gen -- Mr. Stanisl. I'll be there promptly at zero eight -- at eight o'clock. Gate Three is the west entrance to the lab, isn't it ? " "That's a roger, Beneke. Good day." The general returned to the apex of his vertically structured kingdom by decree. I n the morning, waiting for the guard at Gate # to locate his escort, Sam surveyed one corner of Sands Laboratories from the offlevel guard shack. Pinon-sprinkled hills, only beginning to fester with housing developments, surrounded the eighty-acre research center on three sides. Sands had grown from a private inventor's workshop, a plaything of a wealthy rancher interested in off-beat inventions and tax write-offs. His will had established the existing, structure of the enterprise, a nonprofit but wellsalaried development lab which had flourished in spite of endless legal forays by disappointed heirs. Growing steadily, Sands had won over the years a national reputation for creating superb instrumentation and control systems. Utilization of digital computers in highspeed, real-time control applications by a group oriented toward accurate measurements rather than gimmickry had led to a commanding position in the field. Three computer generations later Sands had, according to the public prosecutor, created a living machine in man's ballpark if not in his image. I wonder how long it will take, Sam speculated, for the legend to build, for the sanctifying of the Holy Program, for... "Pardon me, are you Mr. Beneke?" Somewhat startled, Sam pivoted to confront a woman of perhaps twenty-five, flowing brown hair framing a smiling face with exquisite cheekbones. Her wide-set gray eyes crinkled amusedly as Sam completed a compulsive scan of a lissom feminine body enhanced by a clinging Wanishi gown. "I suppose you expected Erik Gilbert. Unfortunately he was needed at one of our field offices, so I was asked to escort you. I'm Eileen Sanford and Erik and I share a cubicle." She grinned wryly and added: "Computer, that is." Sam concentrated hard on remembering his age. "My pleasure, ah -- Miss Sanford. I suppose someone mentioned to you my reason for being here." He couldn't or wouldn't wipe the sarcasm from his voice. Hell no, Sam! It's pure coincidence, this beautiful lib. Believe that and you should burn your shingle. Again she seemed honestly amused. "Actually, Mr. Counselor, I'm part of a vast scheme to mislead you. And you, no doubt, seek to plant false evidence at the scene of the crime. If you like we could step off a few paces and -- en garde!" A few tethered times in the whirlwind of his memory Sam could recall this same leap-frogging dichotomy of his mind. The gut desire to trust absolutely in a stranger toggling alternately with the analytic cynicism the available evidence warranted. Now, with those lovely gray eyes taunting him, the struggle was intense but brief. But he could still cloak an emotional response in the raiment of reason. "I'm sorry, miss," he offered, assuming his earnest summation stance. "I feel very strongly about the legal questions involved in this incident and tend to overreact when a seemingly obvious attempt is made to divert me. Even when the diversion is a lovely girl. Please forgive me if I have misjudged you." Disarmed by his earnest apology she smiled warmly while he completed his presentation. " -- and why don't you call me Sam?" "Shades of gallantry -- Sam! A man hasn't apologized to me, at least in public, since I left home. You're what my grandfather calls square -- but effective!" Stepping back, hands on hips, she surveyed him. "Well, Counselor, so much for cleaning out our input registers. Is there anything I can do to help you help Fred? He seemed such a harmless, introverted type the few times he talked to me, but he had rapport with What made him take up the sword?" "Well, Miss Sanford, if he took up the sword is a question only a jury can determine," Sam retorted. "However, you must need a lecture on legal ethics like I need computers. Could I buy you a cup of coffee somewhere? In something besides plastic cups?" "I'm Eileen, okay? Coffee would be nice -- the computer building has a coffee shop. Why not come over to our zoo and look at the site of Fred's -- or whose ever -- folly while you try our guaranteed fresh brew? I can escort you in. Erik said he checked before he left." Before he could accept she impulsively tugged at his sleeve. "One thing, though. You'll be meeting took other jobs in the company gracefully and seemed to view The others probably feel more or less like the 'person unknown.' I guess the former would be hostile witnesses from your point of view." She released his coat but held his eyes with hers, now robbed of their banter. "On the other hand, it might be less awkward if they didn't know you were defending poor Fred. Just let me do the talking." "Whatever you say." He grinned. "You might tell me who or what and charity are not involved." strolled toward the company's technical complex, "is a deceptive acronym for a very sophisticated machine. Originally the idea was to build a machine to optimize the operating programs of other comHeuristically Optimized Program Encoder." She glanced at him apologetically, "At this point my engineering friends begin talking about such esoterica as pseudosynapses and trainable neuromimes but finally end up with an analogy of a baby learning to walk. He knows when he gets there, but doesn't understand how it happened." Nodding vacantly, Sam mused aloud as they crossed a wide area of freshly cut grass, fragrant in the warm morning sun: "I never realize how the city stinks when I'm in it -- only when I manage to break out, like today. The smell of grass wouldn't have a chance against the fumes and garbage. I wonder how we could use garbage and rat dung to grow grass in alleys?" Receiving no comment he turned to face her perplexed smile. He had lost her. A liberated woman in her chosen world, she was nevertheless an innocent, the ultimate product of the suburban isolationism. Rats were friendly white pets or, at tific advancement. Garbage was dinner an hour ago and went effortlessly down the drain. H e started to apologize, but she had already dismissed his ravings and moved to the immediate goal. Guiding him to an inconspicuous but rugged door in a newly built wing of the massive building, she pressed her ID card into a wall slot. Then, muttering to the bewildered Sam, "I'll huff and I'll bluff and I'll -- " She pressed her right hand into a grooved sensor plate on the doorway and aligned her flushed face within the mirrored scanner above her head, even teeth biting warm lips to congeal her face into a better likeness of the sober ID photo. Apparently satisfied, the troll within signaled the release of the door locks and Eileen waved open the already sliding door. As they stood in the small foyer, waiting for human perusal, she explained. "This is only a trial run of one link in the new security system that has been abuilding since Fred far from complete and can't as yet handle major perturbations like distinguished visitors from the city. So a guard must still smooth over the interface problems with a judgment decision. Doesn't that appeal to your humanistic code, Sam?" The gray eyes were at it again. He started to parry when a guard entered the foyer. She presented Sam's authorization papers, perforated with printer sprocket holes, in exchange for an oversize visitor's badge, "If this procedure is new," he asked as they entered a walnut paneled hall, "what kind of security system did you have on the night in question?" This time she could not restrain a delighted laugh. "Fred is in good hands. 'Night in question' yet!" They came to an intersection and she guided him to the right with a firm hand. "Actually the old system was aimed at stopping outsiders -- sabotage by a securitycleared staff was not considered a significant risk. At least that was the more or less official word that circulated after the explosion. And in my opinion, it worked." She smiled at a young man pushing a flatcar stacked with tape reels. "Only the staff ever made it into told you Fred had transferred only "Jesus!" Sam exclaimed. "One more generation and we -- they -- will all grunt in -- what is it, straight "Night in question, of course. You're faltering, Sam." "A purely human weakness, girl," he growled, too piqued to acknowledge her point gracefully. "Bound to die out with the species when core magnum machine displaces biodegradable man. But how does the new monitor weed out bad risks regardless of company affiliation? Surely the sagest of circuits would never sense a nascent Borgia behind a lovely face like yours, say." Not bad, he congratulated himself, after ten years on the desert. "Thank you. Counselor, but you're wrong. According to the engineers installing the new system -- sensing a person's 'set' toward us from fairly elementary sensor data. The experts are confident they will be able to adapt the program to protect any machine in this building. Even though they don't really tailed charts of what had to be done to make it work. But at the time her killer visited, although she probably had a good idea what he was up to, the hardware she needed to control access to that fabulous crystal processor simply hadn't arrived. The old security monitor -- written by guess who -- was wired around her and she couldn't hold him off. I wonder," she said, turning to Sam as the idea caught her, "if she knew fear that night, somewhere down in that maze of pulsating circuits?" "It is enough, far more than enough, that we suffer these infernal machines to control our lives. Don't grant them our emotions, too." Sam could not completely conceal the edge in his tone. "Well, as I said, from the information she crammed on tape that night the engineers were able to build an experimental attitude detector for the front door scanner. It's all empirical, but they've been able to reject volunteers hypnotized to hate computers. I suspect, Sam," she grinned, "that without an escort you would rate an absolute override priority alarm." S he was elaborating some of the plans for the conventional comthey passed a blocked elevator entrance Sam recognized from Fred's description. Then they were in the programing center coffee shop. Eileen introduced Sam, honestly enough, as an attorney interested in the applications of computers to the small law office. Two of the dozen or so programers he met had worked on Eileen managed to inject unobtrusively through the swirl of names. Even with his instincts honed to detect phony stories Sam was impressed by the strong sense of loss projected by several of these professionals. He found himself talking to the two senior programed, both male, when Eileen finally broke away to ferret a porcelain cup for her guest. "Believe me," he consoled them, "any trial lawyer knows the wormwood taste of a hard-fought battle lost. But -- well, you seem to take the whole thing more seriously than the loss of a machine would justify. I could almost believe there had been a death in the family. Surely Sands is a large enough outfit to absorb the loss, what with fire insurance and -- " He stopped as the older of the two managed to hang a restraining hand on the arm of his companion who had risen from his chair, his face twisted in outrage, "Easy, Marv. This fellow could not possibly know' how you feel. Just let it go." Turning to Sam with a fixed smile on his face, the calmer man ended the confrontation. "I'm sorry, Mr. Beneke. Perhaps your remark about a death in the family fits too well. At any rate, we do have a software quotation meeting scheduled in a few minutes, so please excuse us." The two men collided as they turned to leave -- the younger one still refused to meet Sam's eyes. Cheeks pale with emotion, he was hurling words at his companion as they passed the returning Eileen. "I see you struck out, Counselor. Watch it! The coffee, too, is hot -- for a change. Would you like to lick your wounds by the window?" Hunched over cups steaming in the overcooled air, they let their conversation range far beyond Sam's mission. They compared her life in the spanking suburban workpark with his grim knowledge of the crumbling inner city. And they watched people certain of next week's groceries taking their coffee on the enclosed patio lawn. Only a thin smog obscured the sun as a steady breeze swept across the nearby greenbelts toward the distant city. As they were gathering up their crockery for a return to the kitchen a crewcut and tie clicked his heels at their table. "Hi, Ei. Could I talk to you privately for a min?" Sam caught the momentary wince of dislike that knifed across her face. "Sure, Charlie. Uh -- Sam -- Mr. Beneke, this is Charlie Strauss. Please excuse us a minute, Sam." The clatter of colliding dishes in the kitchen swallowed the voices of the pair within ten feet but they continued to the opposite wall. Sam saw Eileen square her shoulders twice before she turned and strode back to his table. "Well, Counselor, it seems someone in the hierarchy goofed. They had the wrong Gilbert picked to escort you: Tony G. from Personnel was the man selected to -- help you. Not Erik. So, of course, I was the wrong stand-in. You're lucky we didn't get lost in the catacombs forever." For seconds they stared at each other, regretting the stays of job and social expectation. Then the guards came up again -- humor returned to shroud more dangerous feelings. "Just don't quote anything I told you, friend lawyer -- it just might be the truth! I'm sorry," she said, holding his sleeve, "but my explicit orders are to drop you like a hot potato. Charlie will escort you to the approved clean room in Personnel." She gave him her hand and muttered quietly, "Orbit easy over Chari ie-boy -- he has a heart of pure Sands." Ineffectually against the dish clatter she raised her voice for the benefit of the still distant Charlie. "Goodbye. Mr. Beneke. I'm sorry we wasted your morning but we in operations know so little about the whole thing -- " Her voice trailed off as Sam's new escort came jogging over to the table. C harlie's voice, still hearty after ten minutes' sparring with the oversized gloves affected by institutional foes, rang in Sam's ears as he rolled down the bug's window and handed his pass to the guard at the gate. For long minutes he sat, while the guard's hard eyes jerked from his to the badge, to the glove compartment, to the rear cubbyhole. The trunk and the motor compartment were searched. It was obviously a planned roust but not technically outside the security stipulations Sam had signed when he entered. The general was exacting his toll. When the guard did step back and shrug him through it was with the air of a man releasing a known molester in front of a schoolyard. Twice Sam caught himself scanning the rearview mirror for pursuers as he piloted his small electric back to the central city. He suspected some cranny of the Voltsbug might now shelter a pulser, no doubt to betray his midnight prowls to erotic bookstores and the like. It took a sudden dash off the freeway, onto the reverse traffic side and a replay three miles back toward Sands to calm him down. He decided to spend the rest of the day making a few bucks for Irving and Beneke. It would justify his growing need for the security he derived from pressing a flowing pen against a pristine legal pad. HI T he precautions instituted by the court to avoid prejudicing a fair trail had stimulated the curiosity of many who related closely to the defendant. Sam finally found parking two long blocks from the courthouse, then spent twenty minutes forcing his way through a crowd of good-natured sympathizers that surrounded the Hall of Justice. Once past the police cordon thrown up at the foot of the stained courthouse steps, he angled toward the guarded entry, moving deliberately to save his breath. Halfway to the top he stopped to watch a group of youths dance around a burning pile of spindled and mutilated computer cards. The police reacted calmly, methodically stamping out the fire after chasing away the chanting protesters. As he turned to resume his climb Sam was neatly blocked by two smiling men with press credentials. One carried a head-mounted TV camera with a small monitor screen cantilevered in front of his face, like an angler fish at work. The other had a vaguely familiar face and spoke into a small hand mike. "Mr. Beneke, as the defense attorney in this bizarre trial you have been quoted as saying it is some kind of joke. Would you care to comment?" The oily, confidential voice triggered full recognition. Sam had arrived -- he was about to speak on national -- world -- television under the unctuous guidance of Andrew Kopps, premier hitman crew. Kopps had looked healthier, Sam decided, in the funereal colors radiating from the above-bar TV at the Little Later, a quiet place Sam occasionally visited to toast a win or philosophize a loss. Maneuvering to keep the proffered mike between the camera lens and his twicebroken hose he hesitated briefly, then winked at the camera and replied, "I'm sure, Mr. Kopps, you and your viewers are aware of the court's prohibition of public discussions of this case by any concerned party. My only comment would be to emphasize my belief in my client's innocence of the charge brought against him by the county prosecutor." He pushed the mike aside, sidestepped the reporter and jogged up the remaining steps. Other newsmen quizzed him at the entryway but he offered only enigmatic, "No comments -- " until he managed to escape beyond the guarded doors. Not once a year was a case of his alluring to the new's media -- he wondered how big a crowd the trial would have drawn if the court had not seen fit to impose a gag rule. Approaching the courtroom through halls remarkably empty, he was still unsure of what might constitute a good defense. Maybe the prosecution is just as much at sea... He still had only Ceace Crosby's word that a valid case existed as he pushed open the door. "Good morning, Percival," he greeted the somber, immaculately dressed prosecutor. As they shook hands before the empty judge's bench Sam muttered softly, "I thought you had filled your conviction quota for this year, Perc. Is this farce really necessary to win the fall election?" Bates bristled, but managed a faint smile. "The defense counsel, as usual, misunderstands my motives. I am interested only in justice." He uttered his banality with such solemn earnestness that Sam could almost believe it. Grinning without replying, he strode to the defense table where his client sat with an officer of the court. "'Morning. Fred. Have they been treating you well?" "Why, good morning, Mr. Beneke," the small man replied, jerking his head as if surprised to see Sam. S am thought ruefully of the past i few weeks he had spent preparing this withdrawn client of his for the ordeal of examination he might have to face by an unfriendly prosecutor abetted by witnesses. Fred had been polite but uninterested. The barriers he had erected against coupled with the guilt he felt for her death, seemed to have numbed him to any perception of his own danger. The bailiff stood the court as Judge Crosby glided across the floor from his chambers and settled gingerly into the seat of judgment. The seat this day -- at his own request -- was a half-filled inner tube from an ancient automobile tire he sometimes used to reduce the pressure on his hemorrhoids and -- some said -- by an average of two years the length of sentences he meted out. The members of the jury sat stiffly in straight-backed wooden chairs while Judge Crosby studied a thin sheaf of documents. Finally he raised his head and stared almost malevolently at the prosecuting attorney. Then, addressing himself to the gracefully flowing hands of the court reporter he spoke slowly and clearly to the Supreme Court judges he was certain would one day dissect the trial transcript. "In the case of the people of the State of Arizona versus Fred Tanner it is charged the defendant did, with malice aforethought, murder a sentient being known as Sands Laboratories on the morning of February seventh, nineteenninety-two, between the hours of two-thirty and three-thirty." Pausing to shift his seat a bit, he glanced at each attorney as if to satisfy himself of the reality of the situation. "It is further charged that the defendant did commit an act of second-degree arson at the same time and place. The court is fully cognizant of the controversial nature of the murder charge. It is also aware of the groundswell of public criticism that followed the scheduling of this trial. Nevertheless, the court feels that sufficient legal precedent, if not public approval, has been established for the extension of due process to individuals previously excluded or otherwise affected. Questions of such portent must ultimately be decided in the highest courts but it is here, in the courts of original jurisdiction, that such issues are first joined. It behooves us to be open to change." He watched the caressing hands of the reporter, copying half a paragraph behind, complete their flutterings. "Are the people ready, Mr. Bates?" "We are ready to present arguments for the state, your honor." "And the defense, Mr. Beneke?" "Ready, your honor." "Well then, you may begin, Mr. Bates." T he prosecutor chose to mount his attack on the foundations of human law in routine fashion. His first witness was a fire inspector who investigated the scene of the explosion that had dismembered Sam played some games of semantics on the definition of death, but only briefly. He was confident he could easily beat the murder charge, but prolonging the inspector's testimony would only emphasize the extent of the fire damage and threaten Sam's already shaky defense against the charge of arson. Bates' second witness was an electronics engineer from Sands. Sam thought he might have seen the man during his visit but he could not be sure. The lab's payroll was over three thousand and most of the people he had actually met were under-thirty programers. The man being sworn in was middleaged, gray-haired but trim. His initial testimony established him as an old-timer at Sands who had whetted his design skills on fast-response servo systems before computers became a significant part of the lab's business. Moving with the flow of work he had entered lower management in the computer applications area, then returned to the ranks to member of the design group still associated with the adaptive machine when she was destroyed. His assignment had been to investigate her adaptive processes without disturbing normal operations. After Sam had stipulated the man's expertise in the world of computing machines the prosecutor began his questioning. such a unique creation? How was she fundamentally different from, say. a conventional machine like stand your company is now installing?" The engineer leaned back almost an inch in the straight-backed witness chair and regarded the ceiling. After several seconds he dropped his line of sight to the prosecutor's eyes. "I cannot answer your first question accurately. Adaptive techniques in computers smack of black magic. The whole idea has been to fashion a machine that can modify its own internal organization so as to optimize the achievement of the programer's goals. Some of the innovations we came existing machines were novel but, in all honesty, the two-magnitude jump in the number of matrix cells probably explains her outstanding success." "Would you say," the prosecutor asked in an affectedly slow cafrom crystal cells that perform like those in the brain of a human?" "Objection, your honor. The competence of the witness to testily on the functioning of the human brain has not been established." Sam's voice was quite low but sufficient to reach the bench. And the prosecutor. "Oh, come now. Counselor! You have already stipulated the witness's expertise." The prosecutor had adopted a stance of honest indignation, his legs planted well apart, open jacket pinned back by arms akimbo. "A computer expert, not a neurologist or a brain surgeon," Sam replied in a patient tone. "Gentlemen, please -- " the judge warned them mildly. "I believe the defense has a point, Mr. Bates. Objection sustained." "Very well, your honor, but I should like to point out the large overlap of expertness in this field. Engineers working on adaptive machines necessarily learn the fundamentals of neuron behavior and doctors in the field usually understand the basic circuits used to simulate neuron action." "Is my learned colleague seeking expert status for himself as well as for the witness?" Sam asked acidly. "That will do, Mr. Beneke," cautioned the judge. "Please continue your examination, Mr. Prosecutor." B ates paused for several seconds, formulating a new tack. Finally he cleared his throat and asked, "What neural model did you use in designing the adaptive processor which is -- was -- the heart of the "The same one all adaptive computers I know anything about use -- the mammalian neuron. The validity of our model was established in the pioneering work of Doctors Rush and Moot in mapping brain functions. Cal -- Dr. Van Moot, is also a practicing neurosurgeon." "Would you please tell the court was built?" "The processor," began Simms, crossing his legs self-consciously before the many onlookers, "is actually a three-dimensional matrix of stabilized liquid crystals. It was grown to its operational size over a period of nearly three months in a precisely regulated mother solution, but training began much earlier. When the matrix was no bigger than a pea." "Training?" intoned the prosecutor. "You mean programing, don't you?" "No sir," the witness denied, predictably, "I mean training. The trainer -- and up to the time of rewards the behavior he desires and punishes deviance. In an electrical sense, you understand. At the local level the group of neurons which responds most appropriately is rewarded with a higher notch in the control hierarchy. That means it will have a larger influence on the behavior of the machine the next time a similar problem is encountered. It is not unlike speeded-up evolution where nature is the trainer." The witness had shucked his cool, professional air. His voice was now animated. His pale blue eyes darted from prosecutor to judge while his angular hands stroked a lively accompaniment to his words. not the first adaptive computer, did you not?" "Yes, I did. Several industrial control computers are running today that developed their own operating programs by trial-anderror operation of a complete plant under the tutelage of a human overseer. And many small-scale adaptives have been built by various universities over the years." "You testified earlier," the prosecutor said, thumbing through his notes to impress the jury, "that the much larger adaptive processor was advance over previous adaptive machines. Just what was it she could do that they couldn't?" Simms seemed to consider his answer carefully. Then he shrugged. "I guess you would have to say there is little basis for comparison. She became the first self-trained machine." "And what precisely does that mean?" "It means," Simms replied, raising his eyes to the audience, "that after two or three months of training by the systems programing of her trainer's instructions. She began to experiment, like a baby dumping her first bowl of cereal." "Objection!" Sam was on his feet. "The witness is not qualified to pass judgment on the motivation of an infant." "Sustained." The judge nodded, smiling faintly. "I should like to caution the witness to reserve his testimony to his field of established competence. Delete the portion of Mr. Simms' testimony that began with 'like a baby...'" The prosecutor was unperturbed by the interruption -- he had reached a benchmark in his case and would follow the script. H e walked slowly to the jury box and leaned forward, gripping the handrail with an intensity that whitened his knuckles dramatically against the stained walnut. Over his shoulder he lofted the next question to his witness. "Please tell the court how the Sands programing staff became aware that an independent machine self had been created in the "Please, your honor," Sam shouted. "Counsel is leading the witness with unsupported assumptions -- at best. 'An independent machine self had been created -- "' he mimicked the frowning prosecutor. "What does that mean, I should like to know?" Bates was ready. Walking to the bench, his dour face deformed to reveal an inner state of satisfaction. "The idea may repel counsel for the defense but the wording is accurate. 'Created' is used in an accepted sense -- the act of investing with a new rank or office. 'Self,' as a noun, we use in the sense of the second definition in Webster's: the realization or embodiment of an body what the good defense attorney would keep forever an abstraction despite the evidence -- a nonbiologic, internally motivated and directed entity capable of pursuing goals it can recognize in the universe it perceives. And both the goals and their implementation, as we shall show, were worthy of human emulation. "And as for the use of the word 'machine' as an adjective -- " Bates smirked -- "it was used simply to clarify the identity of the individual usage is acceptable to the anthropocentric defense counsel without further reference." It was a pat, rehearsed speech and effective. Judge Crosby squirmed on his inner tube. He glanced hopefully at the courtroom clock. It read an unsympathetic #:# in six-inch digital characters implacably synchronized with the National Time Service computer in Washington. So he had the reporter read the transcript of the last encounter. A hundred sets of expectant eyes made his anus itch -- he must make a decision. He could not see a constitutional crisis hanging on his action but it bothered him that the correct decision did not present itself. If only court decorum favored an honest scratch both ends of justice might be better served . "Objection overruled. The witness may answer." Simms leaned back in the witness chair and pinched his lower lip. "Probably the first actions she took on her own were not caught. We first noticed something was amiss when someone compared assembly times for our high-shock reentry program, which is usually run two or three times a week. Of course you expect an adaptive machine to continue making minor improvements in its internal organversed the trend. Of course her improvement would have to level off someplace -- but no one could see how her rate of improvement could possibly increase once the trainer's feedback was removed." Simms smiled faintly and glanced up at the judge. "As I recall, it was about this time the proas 'she.'" "And that was all?" asked the prosecutor. "No, just the beginning, as it turned out. There was even pressure from the programing groups to disable the unruly adaptive processor and return our system to its original, conventional operating mode. Needless to say, management was not overwhelmed by that idea because the thinktank fish were getting the best computer service ever -- and they are Sands' future. At any rate, there was a meeting or two but before anyone could generate any clout the debates became academic." ed?" breathed the prosecutor, meaning no such thing. c-" simms replied, again composed. "She simply refused to output any diagnostic programs that would reveal her internal organization. Plain and simple, room for compromise. It was now a forced choice between the systems not in the strata of management that makes such decisions but the results spoke for themselves. A tight security net was thrown graming group was dissolved. Most of the programers who stayed were assigned to the project teams building control systems for the South proceeded to settle down and swamp our scientific staff with her bounty." "Was the defendant, Fred Tanner, one of the displaced programers?" "Yes, of course. He was transferred to work for Hersh Crump in the machine control shop. Pretty crude work after that #-D holographic terminal they had tied into should have had a sympathetic reception though -- Hersh wasn't a believer in new-fangled methods either. He had never been convinced a drawer of circuit cards in a numerical control panel could take the place of a skilled machinist with steady hands. Actually there are quite -- " "Excuse me, Mr. Simms," the prosecution attorney interrupted, "but did Mr. Tanner tell you personally how he liked his new job?" "Yes, he did. He still ran compiling programs through the center and we met there a few weeks after the -- change. I cannot recall his exact words but they certainly conveyed unhappiness with his new job." "Did he express resentment "Yes, I remember quite well because of his behavior. He became very' excited and yelled he had been betrayed. I was sympathetic and he finally cooled down. Of course I don't see how he could help but resent stepping head grinders after tasting the delights of the early "Objection! The witness is merely conjecturing," Sam interjected. "Objection sustained. The jury will disregard the witness's last statement. Strike from the record the part beginning with 'I don't see -- "' The judge again admonished Simms to refrain from adding unrequested testimony and nodded to the prosecutor to continue. "What other attempts were made the machine would no longer respond to human instructions?" The witness smiled. "Well, naturally, committees w'ere formed. Two, to be exact. The one of which I was a member was charged with various scientific groups -- we hoped to learn how she had structured herself internally. Another group, which I know little about, was put together to determine how w r e could "Did the committees accomplish their goals?" asked the prosecutor, consulting his wrist watch. "I can only answer for mine. We failed -- until the night of the explosion." "Please go on," the prosecutor urged him. I n spite of the obviously rehearsed tone of the testimony Sam found himself leaning forward to catch the witness's words. "Well, we had gotten nowhere with the little cat-and-mouse games we played with her earlier -- but on the night she was destroyed she loaded every tape reel and disk storage unit in the center with a binary play-by-play account of the two most complex programs she had developed during the few weeks she had control of her life -- " He glanced at Sam, as if expecting an eruption. Bates was a little slow on the uptake, then hastened to fill the gap. "After refusing all requests for her secrets she suddenly cooperated. How do you explain that?" With all the theatrics that had been served up by the prosecution it was difficult -- but Sam had to believe the twist of anguish on Simms' face as he continued in a strained voice. "From the printout records and guard's log we know she managed the whole thing in the time it took her killer to open the entry cage with a bogus encoder key until those filthy cylinders ripped out her mind!" Fighting for control, his taut hands gripping the arms of his chair, Simms glared at the unattentive Fred. "It was the completely rational act of an intelligent being, the most inspired yet absolutely logical action any of us at her post mortem could imagine. She couldn't leave offspring, but in the final minutes of her life she did her best to insure the construction of a Sam waited for the witness to regain some measure of composure as the judge gaveled down a sympathetic murmur from the observers. "If it please your honor, I must object. Not only would the witness breathe life and superintelligence into racks of inert circuits but he then proceeds to read the invented mind of his own creation. His statements are conjectural and argumentative." The judge sustained Sam's motion and Simms' eulogy was deleted from the record. Crosby then recessed the court for lunch and swept out of the room, secure in the knowledge that the flowing judicial gown which concealed his biped ancestry likewise hid any possible signs of his mundane human affliction. In the hall the normal swarm of citizenry wandering through the rock-lined labyrinth of bureaucratic government had been thinned to an occasional brisk pedestrian by the court's entry restrictions. Sam found it easy to overtake the deliberately striding prosecutor. "Well, Perc," he began in a friendly tone as he fell into step, "you did stage a fine production before a first-night audience. I'm sure you agree, however, nothing that was said this morning was likely to move any of those twelve God-fearing people in the jury box to admit the cleverest of machines into the ranks of His children. It seems to me the arson charge alone would fit the facts better and ease the burden on the jurors as well as the taxpayers. I believe my client would accept my recommendation for a plea of guilty to second degree arson." Bates slowed his walk and scanned the hall for ears. Then he bestowed upon Sam his dreadful parody of a smile. "Mr. Beneke, you know perfectly well the most difficult aspect of my case was to establish the actual occurrence of a murder. I accomplished that this morning, or will have done so when all the testimony is in. As for putting the defendant and his murder weapon on the scene I've never had a better case. No sale." IV S atisfied he had established the commission of a murder the prosecutor spent the afternoon gluing the impassive defendant to the site of the explosion that had demony placing Fred in the computer complex within the hour of the fire alarm, documented by the positive ID in the water-stained entry log, was so incriminating that Sam chose not to extend the effect of such positive evidence by crossexamination. It was a point he anyway if the prosecutor had been receptive to a lesser plea. From the sleepy electrician Fred had passed during his adventure Sam managed to bully an admission of fatigue and something less than possible identification of his client. It was arduous work, trying to portage his frail case through the heavy brushwood of objections the prosecutor was able to throw in his path. By the time Bates called his third witness of the afternoon Sam was wilting. "You testified, Mr. Sorensen, that the defendant wrote the program of computer instructions which set up a new security code each day. Is that correct?" asked Sam listlessly. "Correct." "Was there anything, in your opinion, so unique about this program that only the defendant could have created it?" Sam was positive every knowledgeable person in the room could hear the hollow clank of his feeble traps as he scattered them with leaden hands. "Well, I always felt Fred heard the sound of a different drummer when it came to flow-charting a job but -- no, several of our senior people could have done the job. Not as elegantly, perhaps." His simper at the defendant went unrewarded. "Now this program was the heart of your physical security alarm system. Did only top security people have access to it?" "I believe it was classified secret -- yes, I'm sure it was." "Come now, Mr. Sorensen, that begs the question. As a matter of fact, couldn't any one of your programed walk up to the vault where the classified tapes are kept, print out any or all of the security alarm program, study it at his leisure and then dispose of the printout in the shredder without as much as signing his initials? Is this not, in fact, the normal if unmentioned modus operandi of systems programers in general when they are working on classified projects?" Sam's multi-question exuberance drew objections from the prosecution but in the end he won an admission that some other qualified Sands programer could indeed gain the know-how to bypass the alarm system by the same process attributed to Fred. He had less luck with the owner of the general store in an old mining town thirty miles from Piedmont. The grizzled ex-miner was positive Fred Tanner had bought four sticks of dynamite and two detonator caps from him two weeks before the Sands blowup. Fred's white hands and elaborate questions had even prompted the alert old man to record the license number of the car Fred had borrowed. Out of habit Sam went through his normal harassment routine for positive identifications but he could not sway the old man's testimony. He consoled himself that it was another point of concession in his defense strategy as Judge Crosby adjourned court. after a hurried conference with Freddy Far-out Sam was anticipating an hour of Mozart in the headphones as he fumbled papers into his briefcase and turned to leave. Suddenly the gray eyes were there an inch below his, smiling as if computers and prosecutors, murders and garbage were a string quartet. "Hi, Sam! Guess who got a subpoena!" He didn't risk taking the time to drop his briefcase but took her proffered hand awkwardly with his left. Vaguely he sensed the prosecutor's glowering face drift through his field of vision but it did not register. The warmth of Eileen's firm hand in his was suddenly the prime directive of his life. "Your honored colleague, the prosecutor, isn't endearing himself to the working girl. I just may change my testimony if he programs any more dry runs like today." A faint flush deepened the contrast of her smooth skin, softtaut over fine cheekbones. Reluctantly Sam released her hand, then stepped around her and took her arm as they left the nearly empty courtroom. "The county prosecutor does seek reelection in strange ways. I have never been battered more effectively and yet felt more certain of winning a case... Any jury would give him a guilty verdict right now on the arson charge. But murder?" Once in the hall he guided her between granite walls no longer cold. "We'll go down to the basement and slip out by the emergency exit. I know most of the guards." Enough of the crowd was still leaving to force them against each other in the sinking cage -- he felt her warmth and occasionally the pressure of her body as the car lurched gently to a stop at the lower floors. They were alone during the last drop to the basement, but neither moved away. Sam did know the guard at the emergency exit but managed to contain any response to the broad wink he received as he and the girl passed through. He half expected to collide with one or two of the more imaginative local reporters but only two boys were in sight, playing handball against the stained stone walls of the covered entryway. They interrupted their game to watch the adults with flat-eyed intolerance then returned to the pursuits of youth, remarking on Eileen's body in words obscene but not uncomplimentary. Sam hoped she was either wise enough not to be offended or sufficiently ignorant of street vernacular to remain untouched. They now walked a little apart and were within sight of her sleek catalytic sports roadster when the unique idea occurred to him that the world of Sam Beneke would not necessarily vaporize if he failed to close the precisely fitted door between himself and this warm, friendly creature who somehow smelled of fresh-cut grass. He did shut the door after all -- but from the inside. He had offered dinner but she smiled into his eyes and spoke of instant chops from the Leaving the parking lot he worried briefly about his Voltswagen alone on a strange street -- then, with barely a twinge, decided to let the insurance company do the worrying. For a member of the Alameda legal fraternity the overnight parking ticket would be quietly forgotten. At the first light Eileen began to struggle out of her trench coat. He helped her with some difficulty, his heavy shoulders wedged between the bucket seat and the dash padding. Her lips moved from a smile as his hands shucked her coat and closed on her shoulders. He kissed her very gently as the sequencer on the autobus behind them computed five hundred elapsmitted start of the go signal and energized a strident horn. Sam sank back in the seat and felt the warm leather push against the back of his neck as he watched the girl maneuver through the late afternoon traffic. They didn't talk much -- he contented himself with grinning back at the Madonna smile she gave him each time she glanced away from the traffic and saw him watching her. It seemed improbable to him that he was really there, with the redolence of imported leather upholstery tinged with her perfume tion, caulked religiously after each intentionally brief affair, wrinkled like floe ice in spring as his eyes traced the clean line of her throat. Her breasts, silhouetted against the glare of slanting sunlight diffused through smog, were free beneath the cashmere sweater and moved gracefully with the motion of her arms on the steering wheel. Briefly he thought of the trial and, guiltily, of Fred Tanner alone in his cell. And again an alien idea bloomed unasked: he had not put Fred there. He harbored no doubts that only the murder charge was in serious dispute. It was unexpectedly easy to dismiss the whole business and reach over to run his fingers through Eileen's smooth, flowing hair. I n the morning she drove them to his office, him with his unopened briefcase, herself with her excuse from work, a subpoena. Once there he introduced Eileen to Cynthia with some reservations. Since his qualms rested on a personal evaluation of two women he loved they naturally proved to be groundless. As his secretary herded him to a place on the venerable divan next to Eileen her excitement over the pair of them was evident. She poured coffee in saucers, trailed sugar across the faded surface of the table and generally dithered like an approving mother until Sam had difficulty containing his exasperation. Eileen was amused but sought to divert his annoyance. "Sam, I'd have known this was your office if the sign on the door said city jail -- which would have been my second guess. Wherever did you find such outstanding examples of Victorian finery? The couch -- rhinoceros hide, isn't it? And the carvings on that chair have more convolutions than a lawyer's brain." Cynthia was overjoyed to see someone else prod his choice of office furniture; she had to relate her battle for a computing typewriter when Sam hired her and was still flushed with the recollection of that ancient victory when the three of them left for the morning court session. The two women left him a block from the courthouse, warmly building on their new friendship as they walked through the crowd. Out of compulsion Sam sought out his Voltswagen. She had survived his desertion and a night on Piedmont's streets with no damage except the loss of two hubcaps. He pocketed for cancellation the damp ticket under the wiper. In court he bumped into a chair while scanning the faces of the spectators on his way to the defense table. His continued search from an awkward half-rising stance did not go unnoticed by his grinning secretary or the dour county prosecutor. But the warmth of Eileen's smile shimmering through the already stale air buoyed him beyond the peasant resentment of an audience suspicious of backlookers. He sat down and was lost in a quiet reverie of the night's sensual bliss when the bailiffs auctioneer voice brought the crowd to its feet for the judge's entry. The prosecuton's first witness completed Sam's interface with reality by answering his nagging question of motive -- the prosecutor's motive, or at least excuse, for charging Fred Tanner with murder. "Your honor," Bates intoned after the judge had sidled gingerly onto his throne and performed the formalities, "I intended to introduce further evidence today proving the defendant had a strong motive for destroying the electronic person next witness is extremely pressed for time I would like to question him at this time. Please call Dr. Edmund Sviene to the stand." name -- but where? He caught Cynthia's eye and headshake, then turned to watch the witness take the stand. Maybe a psychiatrist to testify to Fred's sanity. Or another haps, but he suspected a completely new tack. Noticing a reporter with what looked like anticipation on his face Sam hunched his shoulders for the coming blow. The prosecutor tarried over his notes, wiped his eyeglasses, walked along the jury box eyeing the nervous occupants and in general let the tension build. Finally he approached his witness as if in church. "Dr. Sviene, would you please tell the court your occupation?" The answer came in a German accent noticeable enough to convey the impression of technical competence. "I am ze scientific director for the Kenning Foundation." Kenning Foundation, thought Sam. Cancer research. What the hell is he doing here? "And what is the purpose of your organization?" Only a court veteran would have detected the tinge of reproach in Bates's voice for important witnesses who drop lines and require leading by the nose. "Ach! Of course. Ve do cancer research." As everyone knows, he implied. "What is your association with Sands Laboratories?" "Oh, at Sands Laboratories it is their fine machines ve are using." The thin lips smiled confidently into the slightly annoyed face of the prosecutor. "Do you mean you utilize the computers at Sands in your cancer research, Doctor?" "Ya, ya. As I said. In such modern institutes like ours large research projects first are mathematically modeled on a machine in order to save monies. The machines, they also help to save animals. Mice, you know." "Uh -- yes. Doctor. Please tell the court why your group went to Sands for help. Certainly an internationally famous organization such as yours has its own computers." As he spoke Bates gave a sidelong glance at the bench to assess the effects of his witness's syntax. The scientist considered his questioner from unblinking eyes and with a set smile. He reminded Sam of a caged bird of prey watching a child who throws rocks at him. "Of course, ve have many fine machines for processing complicated scientific problems. The ratio of core bits to verker is higher than any company of our size -- " The doctor seemed suddenly to realize his audience was not the Kenning board of directors. "Veil, anyvay, it vas for our control circuits ve vent to Sands. In our experiments ve have found the welocity can be much increased by controlling precisely the chemistry. For this ve need many tiny transducers directed by a sophisticated machine." "Did you buy such a machine -- computer -- from Sands?" "This vas not necessary. Our engineers constructed a microvave for communications between the Sands computer building and our research laboratory. The machine ve only paid for during the experiment vas the plan. Veil, many problems ve had at first in the disinfecting. Debugging problems, ha!" The aquiline face pulsed to a toothy smile and back so rapidly the effect was a snarl. "Ven the communications became reliable it vas dat one of the Sands engineers told us about a vonderful new machine they had constructed." B efore the prosecutor could triangulate his location on the muddied script Sam rose to protest. "Your honor, I must object to this meandering record of corporate accord, which the learned prosecutor seems to find reassuring. It is irrelevant and immaterial to this trial." "Counsel's comment is well taken, Mr. Bates. Where does this line of questioning take us?" The judge welcomed the break; it gave him an excuse to lean to one side and shift the pressure on his throbbing anus. "I assure your honor the relevancy of my questions will be demonstrated with further testimony." "Very well." The judge sighed, sinking back to dead center. "With the stipulation that this will be connected I will overrule the objection. Please do continue." Time folded and the prosecutor resumed his quest. "You were telling us, Dr. Sviene, that a Sands engineer had recomyour experiment." "Ya -- ven ve told them it could take years to develop a program to control complicated reactions on the precise line separating healthy specimen tissues from diseased ones. Ve ver most sceptical ven they wanted to connect hundreds of probes to the machine and chust give the order for the healthy cells to vin. Ve are scientists! "But ven they offered to make vissout charge for the experiments some of us remembered wery good things like acupuncture and vut is called vasser vitching -- that vurk vithout the blessings of scientists. So ve did the experiments vis "And what were the results of that historic gamble, Dr. Sviene?" Sam winced at the prosecutor's probably unintentional giveaway line. The answer was evident or the event would not be dubbed historic. In fact, the good doctor would not have been testifying had it not worked. In double fact, Sam soon would be hopefully researching the average disability payments that United Truck had made to previous claimants -- and doing so in the interests of justice, his injured client and last month's rent. The witness looked anything but smug as he considered his answer. "Hundreds of man-years the Kenning Foundation inwested in perfecting the sensors and interpreting their outputs. Our staff vas committed to spending years to synthesize a feedback control program to decrease the cancer growth rate below the death rate. As people ve veek -- as scientists ve felt wery stupid." Sviene's voice trailed off as he recalled the mixed feelings he had experienced as a bystander to "Are you telling the court the timate cancer weapon?" the prosecutor asked melodramatically. "Veil, perhaps you use vords too strong for zis situation. The de( Atta boy, doc, machine! machine! Sam cheered silently) vas more serious to research in the future than chust present cancer therapy. Complete records of the experiments ver made on magnetic tape and ve haf already made -- how you say -- cures with a conventional computer set up by the tapes. It vill be her brain vich vill be missed! Think vat a medical researcher that Dr. Sviene fished a handkerchief from his jacket pocket and leaned back to regard the judge while he dabbed at his brow. "I vud like to add one thing: this is no humbug. Ve haf seen the complete disappearance of symptoms in seven of eight terminal patients!" T he buzz of excited spectators filled the courtroom. Sam assessed his failings during the period of confusion and subsequent reprimand by Judge Crosby. He had been led down the garden path with professional finesse. The entire complexion of the trial was altered -- with one witness the prosecution had erased Tanner's image as a helpless Anyman jostled beyond the breaking point by unfeeling machines. With encouragement from the prosecutor he would emerge as the cold-blooded killer of a healing savior dedicated to man's welfare -- hence the destroyer of thousands. Sam still could not believe a court of review would uphold a conviction but it rankled that he had been so effectively mousetrapped. With the air of a gallows builder imbedding his last nail the prosecutor tidied up loose ends and turned over the witness. "Dr. Sviene," Sam addressed the witness. "You have testified that vised a cure for human cancer. Assuming that assessment is accurate, is it your contention that this monumental service was done out of affection for mankind? An act of pure compassion by that assemblage of logic circuits?" The prosecutor leaped to his feet. "Your honor, I object! The question clearly calls for a conclusion by the witness and one in which he is not expert -- machine motivation." Judge Crosby, a faintly puzzled look on his face, sustained and Sam was reduced to carping at Dr. Sviene's statistics. machine with a cure for cancer on the basis of eight case histories. Is that correct. Doctor?" "I said 'symptom removal,' sir," replied the scientist evenly. "Of course. At any rate isn't it true that all major hospitals have many times that number of miraculous cures each year? The common term is 'remissions', applied to terminally ill patients who somehow defy the sacred prognosis and leave with their 'symptoms removed'?" The witness sputtered most gratifyingly in Teutonic fury at Sam's outrageous comparison. "Ach, no! Veil, certainly -- I mean der is a small percentage -- " Sam cut him off with surgical precision, raising his voice just enough to cleave through the gutturals. "Please, Dr. Sviene, just answer yes or no." Predictably, the excited doctor was unable to bank the fires of outraged logic. His protestations were finally ended by the staccato rapping of the judge's gavel. "As a witness, Dr. Sviene, you are required to answer the questions put by the counsel and only those questions. Please listen carefully to the statement of the question and restrict your reply to a direct answer." The judge nodded to the court reporter, who read back Sam's artful question. Still fuming, the researcher answered surlily, "I don't know." "Dr. Sviene, you are under oath." Sam raised his voice. "Is it your contention to the jury that as a practicing doctor of medicine you are unaware of any patients who have been diagnosed as fatally ill and then proceeded to recover and live normal lives? Please consider your answer carefully." For a full minute the quivering witness glared down at Sam, his face gray and drawn. One side of his mouth moved spasmodically. Finally he licked his lips and looked at the judge. "I know of perhaps ten in many hundreds of cases over the years where cancer wictims only veeks from death have somehow shaken off the killer." "And," asked Sam over his shoulder as he faced the jury, "did not these inexplicable cures fly in the face of medically sound diagnosis, just as did the mere seven chine?" "Yah! yah! But they ver not -- " "Thank you, Doctor," Sam interrupted. "I have no more questions for this witness, your honor." On redirect, the prosecutor went to some pains to clarify the statistical significance of seven out of eight versus ten out of many hundreds, but Sam felt his misdirection had probably blunted the impact of the doctor's initial testimonial to the kind of work he enjoyed. Bates continued his surprise tactics by abruptly resting his case. Sam had expected more expert testimony on the human qualities of strength in the prosecutor's move. If the premeditated saving of countless human lives did not qualify a machine for human status what possible testimony could? Judge Crosby was barely sympathetic to Sam's appeal for an adjournment. He gave Sam until the next morning to begin his defense presentation. After repeating twice his instructions to Fred for tomorrow's ordeal on the stand Sam hurried out of the courtroom. Cynthia was waiting for him, alone, in the echoing hall. "Eileen had to go to work, Sam," she said, answering the question written unprofessionally on his face. "What do we do first?" He pulled his lip and stared at the smudged stone wall. "I wish to hell I knew. Let's go back to the office, where I can think." V W eaving through the light midmorning traffic they reviewed the original defense plan. As usual, it had not been difficult to find two duly accredited psychiatrists who would testify that Fred's emotional instability and borderline paranoia constituted legal insanity. He would use their testimony to buttress a separate plea of insanity. His strongest card would be Professor Howard Sodol, dean of the Caladon University Law School. An ex-trial lawyer who had successfully returned to academe, Sodol was a lawyer's lawyer. His testimony on the legal definition of death had been the decisive factor in several murder trials. Even given Judge Crosby's commitment to the trial Sam had felt confident Sodol's testimony would make such a mockery of dying circuit boards that the judge would be forced to render a directed verdict of acquittal. Had, past tense. Now neither he nor Cynthia felt much confidence. Judge Crosby was certainly no hypocrite but he had never concealed his conviction that the law should be flexible enough to meet the needs of a dynamic society. It would be asking too much to expect a directed accanonized for good works. "Of course the appeals court will throw the whole thing out," Sam informed the engraved iron ceiling as he and Cynthia inched upward to his office. "Sure, sure, Sam. Some you win -- some you lose -- some get rained out." She knew of and agreed with his philosophy of best effort in the courtroom. Once the appeals court becomes the routine testing ground, the lower court merely a formality, the accused has lost one priceless filament from the tenuous strand restraining the bureaucracy from the throat of individual freedom. It was unimportant to either of them that their client would be unaware of the transcendent truths that inspired his champions. "On the other hand," she said, speaking to Sam's back as he crossed the reception room to open a window of the ancient building, "there remains one last witness your jury might really trend -- and that's God. Or at least the Bible. Maybe logic isn't the best weapon against a super-logical machine, especially since the jury is a bit segregated. How about a little oldfashioned evangelism to free Fred and maybe even return the errant county prosecutor to the fold?" Sam regarded her balefully, but he let the idea fit itself tentatively into a framework for a successful defense. One o'clock found him roughing out a defense that had grown from her idea, though not in any logical sequence he could recall. Cynthia's voice finally came through his shell of concentration with an edge of impatience that sent his left hand groping for the phone while he wrote furiously with the other. "Hi, Counselor." Even squeezed through the narrow confines of a telephone line Eileen's voice carried the tingling blend of harmonics that accompany intimacy. Yet sitting there, lapped by waves of pleasure from freshened memories of her clear gray eyes and eager mouth and body, he found he didn't want to talk to her. There would be demands he could not meet. "Hello, Ei. Same old job, huh?" He was talking to an intelligent, loving girl as if she ran the elevator. She caught it. "Am I interrupting something urgent, Sam?" He almost said melodramatically, Only a man's life... but managed instead a simple, "Well, yes. Can I call you tomorrow?" As he returned the phone to its cradle recollections of the two years Judy and he had shared stung his sinuses and blurred his vision. With Eileen the time could be less, much less. Twenty years alone would make it very hard for him to adapt -- his lawyer's mind compelled a look beyond the warmth and excitement. It would have to end and then the hurt and loneliness would return, sharpened, before he could rebuild effective defenses. It would be pleasant just to drift along for the sex, emotionally aloof, armor intact like that of an amorous armadillo. Pleasant, but not Sam Beneke. So, innocently on her part, she had given him twenty-four hours to work out his misgivings about their relationship -- and concurrently, save Fred Tanner from a fate he would probably prefer. A steady drizzle had discouraged all but the most neurotic of the morning spectators. Leaden skies, seen through a shifting network of rain on the courtroom windows, isolated the proceedings and leached relevancy from the droning voices of the attorneys. The county prosecutor was beginning his cross-examination of Professor Howard Sodol. Sodol had proved to be a fine witness for the defense. Bates had only aggravated the judge by repeated attempts to prevent the professor's testimony. Speaking in a crisp, slightly British accent he had outlined the growth of law in Western civilization, interspersing his factual outline with outrageous examples of backsliding just to emphasize the very human foundations of the law. But as Sam had scanned the jury's response to the professor's testimony he was unsure of its impact. He was just as uncertain of his ability to assess accurately the thoughts of a random selection of Fred's peers while those warm gray eyes asked questions in his mind. The testimony of the defense psychiatrists, Doctors Saltz and Ancel, had been as equivocal as the expertise the prosecution's shrinks had offered earlier. They had jousted amicably with the prosecutor over the definition of legal insanity while Sam let his mind wander to the crisis Eileen was raising in his life. But now, by sheer gut-tightening, he blanked out her face and followed the prosecutor's every word to his chief witness. "Professor Sodol, during your illuminating discussion of man's development of rules to protect himself from himself I do not recall your mentioning the laws he has passed to protect less intelligent forms of life. You did not mean to imply that the law protects only humans, did you?" Sodol looked quizzically at the prosecutor, even cocking his head to one side. Then his face cleared and he answered confidently, "Oh, you mean the laws for humane treatment of domestic animals. a potent legal club." "There are instances where wild species are protected as well, aren't for instance." "Well, yes," the witness acknowledged disparagingly, "but that's just simply human chauvinism; there will be more game to harvest in the fall if the deer herds are protected during the mating and gestating periods." "Perhaps," said Bates, a little too quickly for Sam's peace of mind. "But then, how about the laws protecting endangered species like the eagle and the timber wolf? Certainly no protection of a future harvest prompted such legislation. Isn't it fact, rather, that these laws were passed to protect these creatures because of their worth?" The witness started to fumble with an answer but Sam cut him off. "Objection. The question calls for a conclusion by the witness." "Sustained." "Well," said Bates, "let me ask you this. Professor. Is it not true that people have made laws to punish people who kill certain lower forms of life even when their deaths do not represent a property loss?" "Yes. But the penalty seldom exceeds a few hundred dollars." It bothered Sam that the prosecutor accepted the witness's modifying statement that mitigated the effect of his answer. Something of greater importance was about to unfold. "You do agree, however," continued the prosecutor amiably, "do you not, that there is precedent in law for punishing people for destroying other life forms?" "Perhaps -- I guess so." "Yes or no, please, Professor." "Yes." "In fact, isn't it true that the dearest price of all, one's life, has been prescribed for the intentional destruction of at least one species?" Several decimaly-coded seconds pulsed by on the courtroom clock. Finally the witness smiled sheepishly and replied, "I'm afraid I don't know what you're referring to." T he prosecutor clanked home the rusty door of his trap. Dramatically waving a yellowed newspaper, he addressed the court. "With the court's indulgence I should like to read from the Piedmont City Record, dated May eleventh, nineteen sixty-eight, by Associated Press: 'Izvestia announced today that the Soviet Union's extensive research into porpoise behavior has revealed their unique capabilities for underwater distance ranging and communication. In addition, their affection for humans has been documented. On four separate occasions exhausted swimmers, humans, have been aided to shore by one or more of the sea-going mammals. As a result, the Presidium of the Supreme Soviets, meeting in regular session, has adopted a statute porpoise a capital offense -- " Bates was starting to hand the clipping to the judge for approval when Sam's objection came rolling in. "Objection, your honor! I move to strike the prosecution's statement and bar it from evidence. Communist Russia's legal charades are not germane to this court." The judge peered over his glasses at Sam. "I shall be the judge of what is proper for this court, Counselor," he said calmly. Then, raising his eyes to the back wall he addressed the ghost of the Court of Appeals to come. "The laws of foreign countries do not, of course, constitute admissible precedent in American legal actions, except as they have been recognized in binding treaties with the federal government. However, since the evidence in question is only offered to indicate an established relationship between humans and another species I am going to accept it without any legalistic connotation." "Your honor," said Sam, also looking toward a possible appeal, "I respectfully accept." His evidence safely embalmed in the record, Bates turned to the witness. "Do you recall reading the article just entered in evidence?" "Now that you mention it," the professor mumbled, "I believe I do recall reading the gist of it somewhere." "It had just slipped your mind, right?" "Yes, something like that." The prosecutor referred to his notes. "What are the usual crimes for which the death penalty is prescribed in the civilized countries you mentioned in your earlier testimony?" "Oh, they vary." The witness was relieved to be on familiar ground. "Treason, murder, sometimes rape, miscegenation at one time, sodomy -- " "Well, Professor Sodol, which of those capital crimes, in your opinion, most nearly describes the Sodol smiled. "Well, it certainly isn't sodomy. To some ecology buffs it might be treason. I suppose the nearest crime would be murder." Bates strode to the jury box and faced the courtroom, presenting his rather striking profile for later recall by the jurors. "I want to make this quite clear, Professor Sodol. Do you now believe that a major civilized nation, the Soviet Union, imposes the death penalty for anyhuman, intelligent creature which has proven its concern for humans? Please answer yes or no." Professor Sodol looked at Sam, shrugged. "Yes," he said. "Thank you," said the prosecutor. "I have no more questions for this witness, your honor." O n redirect Sam tried to emphasize the shared biologic life and common ancestry of man and cetacean. By a skillful use of Sodol's knowledge of law the defense attorney was able to frame his questions into a pattern that underlined the irony of Russia's cynically passing laws to protect porpoises while thousands of human beings moldered in jails and asylums for nothing more than political criticism. He thought the whole thing went rather well but a quick scan of faces in the jury revealed no rapt converts. Standing in front of counsel's table as his best witness joined the herd of spectators Sam considered his next move. Professor Sodol had not been as effective as he had hoped -- he felt strongly the need for planting more handholds for jurors who might yet be tuned to his view. He had planned to put Fred on as his last witness. As an humble victim of cold, unfeeling forces the small man would certainly have appealed to the latent victim in each role as a savior of mankind had shifted the fulcrum of this argument. Once Fred was on the stand the prosecutor would lead him step by incriminating step to the night to refurbish her credentials for sainthood -- and the confused, frail man would become a monster to be destroyed without compunction. Sam made his decision. Turning to the bench, he tensed his face muscles into something he hoped resembled a confident smile. "Your honor, the defense rests." Judge Crosby was visibly shocked. He glared at Sam, then summoned both lawyers into his chambers. "Goddamn it, Sam, I'm surprised at you! I was particularly glad to have the defendant choose you for his defense (Sam hurriedly coughed into his hand) because your -- er -- humanistic emphasis seemed to match up well with the defendant's needs. But two shrinks and an ivory-tower professor of law do not constitute what might be called a staunch defense. Not in my book at any rate!" Sam consoled himself with a silent observation on the judge's excessive concern for his status in higher places -- specifically, the Court of Appeals. Then he replied in a low voice. "On the contrary, your honor, I feel we have made a strong case for Fred Tanner's innocence of the homicide charge. He did not, nor did anyone else, commit murder. A smoldering machine is not a corpus delicti." "Samuel," interjected the prosecutor, "you are a reactionary! Will we have to demonstrate the existence of a machine soul before you will extend the protection of the law to these deserving helpmates of man?" Judge Crosby raised a hand to stop Sam's instinctive retort. "Please, Mr. Bates, I believe we have enough problems without arguing the case in chambers." He stood up slowly, grimacing at the stress on his hemorrhoids. "Well, Sam, I certainly can't argue your case for you. A few character witnesses couldn't have hurt, seems to me. But -- " he sighed, signifying his acceptance of inevitable imperfections in counselors. "How about the prosecution, Mr. Bates? Can you manage a summation on such short notice? I would like to keep things moving." "Certainly, sir. I have kept my case essentially independent of defense dwaddling and obfuscation. Perhaps an hour's recess to go over my notes -- " B ack in the arena after the break, Sam managed to stuff his emotions into the bulging briefcase at his feet -- he could not listen and evaluate the prosecution's summation with complete attention. And, as it turned out, something closer to revulsion. Prosecutor Bates went beyond Sam's most cynical expectations in summing up the case against Fred Tanner, He thrilled the jury with a fabricated description of the coldblooded, methodical preparations What were actually anxious, even threatening times for the little man -- buying the bomb ingredients from an obviously suspicious storekeeper, assembling the explosive with only sketchy book knowledge to draw from, mounting the assault in the face of a real threat to his life from his own handiwork as well as from armed guards -- became, on the prosecutor's canvas, the coldly premeditated routine of a calculating killer. Three arm waves and a finger point later Fred had become a drooling brute, one of the ignorant crowd that had martyred man's benefactors over the centuries. Touching analogies were made Joan of Arc, Galileo and Nat Turner. Sam could only wonder at his luck in being allowed to participate, even as a heavy. He would remind himself of his critical role in the proceedings each time he felt a compulsion to look over his shoulder for gray eyes that were not there. Finally it ended and Judge Crosby called an early noon recess to give the defense equal time to prepare final arguments. Sam spent a half-hour at the courthouse snack bar masticating a dry sandwich and staring at the phone booth across the hall. He could not force himself to move from the sticky security of the plastic stool seat so he went over his concluding arguments again, watching all the while a dying fly crawl endlessly around the smeared glass barring it from the pies in the refrigerated counter display. VI W hen court resumed and the judge called for the defense summation Sam reached into his briefcase and brought out a conical rock about five inches long. In one plane it tapered roughly to an edge in a series of concave steps. Holding the stone before him, sharpened edge up, he walked deliberately toward the jury box. His eyes fixed on the object in his hands, he bore it like a chalice as he paced to one end of the jury box and back. Continuing his measured stride he began his summation in time to avoid either a protest from the prosecutor or an admonition for action from the judge. "Ladies and gentlemen of the jury -- fellow human beings -- the prosecution asks you to find the defendant, Fred Tanner, guilty of the most fundamentally wrong act an individual can perform -- premeditated murder. The calculated destruction of a fellow human. Not an imitation human, not an intelligent imitation human, not even a helpful intelligent imitation human. A living human being who shares the everyday routine you and I take for granted until it is threatened." He stopped and faced the attentive jurors. "Life is the basic reality. There is nothing I can stand here and say to you that would make life more precious than you already perceive it to be. And this pervasive regard of people for their lives is reflected by the institutions of Man. All civilized religions and governments are unanimous in their condemnation of murder." Alternately hefting the chipped rock in either hand, Sam resumed his pacing before the jurors. "Today the prosecution would make a mockery of the Biblical commandment, 'Thou shalt not kill.' Despite the slaughter people of all ages have inflicted on one another in the name of God and country, those four simple words have remained as a prime directive of human behavior. And no matter how often this truth was honored in the breach, the meaning was crystal clear -- thou shalt not kill human beings. "But now, by some misanthropic mathematics of his own invention, the good prosecutor would equate humanity with logic, compassion with competence. He would equate a clever invention to man's estate of tears and rapture. In fact, he would -- " Sam caught himself waving a stone-clenching fist within a foot of an edgy juror's face. With a curt apology he carried the hazard to the defense table and deposited it before a nodding Fred Tanner. Returning to the jury box Sam assumed a solid stance, feet apart, his body leaning forward, hands spread on the balustrade. His voice now carried nuances of a carnival pitchman's as he extended the touch of humor his enthusiasm had brought to the proceedings. "Just for a moment, let's go along with my learned colleague in his fantasy. Let us follow him through his looking glass into an unfamiliar land where humans and cabinets packed with printed circuits and twisted wire stand as equals. In fact," Sam said conspiratorially, winking broadly and nodding over his shoulder in the general direction of the prosecutor, "just for the moment let us abandon all reason and grant the good prosecutor's metal-minded box the supremacy he attributes to it." His smile gradually fading, Sam paused to let his proposition sink in. "Now we have this -- this Thing, smarter than we are and getting more so all the time. The question then arises -- how do we judge it?" Sam resumed his pacing. "The prosecutor would have us believe the answer is simple. Given the chance, this Thing, now the smartest being on Earth, whips out a cure for our most dreaded disease. Ipso facto, it loves us. Cut and dried. "Now certainly a man of medicine who eradicated cancer would be submerged in the accolades of his fellow doctors and a grateful world. Rightly so, for saving human life is naturally rewarding to a human physician. "But consider -- if I may introduce one more analogy -- a steer in a feed lot. Must he not love the people who feed him, water him, care for his discomforts? Yet we, with our superior intelligence, would view the cow's affection for his keepers as singularly naive. "So if we do as the prosecution suggests -- if we assume the masuperior intelligence -- then we must likewise assume she had her own motives for her actions. And I submit we know as little of the nature of those motives as does the feedlot steer know why the skinny twolegged creatures treat him with such concern. And the greater the gap between this artificial intellect and man's the greater becomes the potential hazard, the less likely that we will be able to foresee the ultimate reason for what may seem to be friendly behavior by the machine." Sam stopped his pacing long enough to hitch up his hands and grin at the jury. "Now, I know all this conjecture about calculating machines turning into man-eating monsters or worse seems out of place where truth rules. But comes the day we people really do turn over control of our little planet to superintelligent machines, there had better be welded somewhere in the labyrinth of each maze of microcircuitry an electronic prod called fear. Fear of the law, that is. "Over the centuries, observing our own folly, we 'have developed sets of rules which, by and large, have increased the survival potential of the human species. Formulated, these rules have become laws which detail the boundaries of acceptable human behavior. It is well for us to remember that for all its claims to cold logic and dispassionate reason the law is a garment fashioned and worn by people. It has a distinctly human drape. That is why it goes beyond defining the ground rules -- penalties for violators are provided as well. Penalties known to hurt people. So before we offer another being, however intelligent, however beneficent in appearance, the protective carrot of the law let us be certain the stick for misbehavior will work as well." Opening his coat, Sam hooked his thumbs in his belt. Slouching toward his table he raised his voice to maintain the clear channel he was sure he had established with the jurors. "Let me emphasize, ladies and gentlemen, that I have been indulging in some rather farfetched speculation. The present danger is not from superintelligent machines. Rather it is the demeaning of human accomplishment we must avoid. The prosecution equates the tool with its maker. You are asked to strike an impossible balance between a machine's penchant for adding X and Y in awesome power of the human mind, which can rationalize meaning into a life which daily takes its owner from a hydrogen bomb production line to evening mass in thirteen minutes." On schedule he arrived at the defense table. Reaching powerful wrists before Fred's vague stare he grasped the oval stone and lofted it over his head. "Thousands of years ago the invention of simple tools like this fist-ax began man's ascendency over the other scavengers and predators of the time. Today an infinitely more complicated tool promises defeat of his modern enemy -- disease. But that tool, the adaptive computer, is still only the extension of the human hand and mind. Like many inventions this tool turned out to be useful in ways not originally planned. "The defendant, Fred Tanner, has been accused of murdering a direct descendant of this chipped rock -- the machine ironically called renounce this grotesque farce. No one has been murdered. No grieving parent calls for justice. You must not allow the state to equate our flesh and blood and minds with a tangle of copper wires and silicon chips." Sam paused and held out the stone ax a final time. "Whatever the value of a tool, however expensive it may be, it is not, can never be, equal to its human creator." He backed a few steps, took time to establish eye contact with each juror. "Each of you must stop and search his conscience: did Fred Tanner kill a fellow human being? If you examine the evidence and find that he did not you must find him innocent. Thank you." H e tried to recall the glow of earlier victories. Before the years of futile fee-chasing had filled his bottom file with uncollected judgments against former clients with short memories. Before the years had given him understanding and compassion in lieu of money. Nevertheless, Sam could still relish the jury foreman's solemn pronouncement of, "Not Guilty," as he elbowed Fred Tanner into a semblance of concern. His hands had hefted again the cudgels left in trust and would remember for a while their feel. And the granite walls felt less cold as he walked toward the newsmen waiting outside, warmed by the congratulations from a few friends who worked in nearby offices and knew of his victory by an efficient grapevine. The conviction for second degree arson had been expected -- he would do what he could to get Fred psychiatric help during the year or so the little man would probably serve for a first offense. With help, Freddy might even want to get out by the time he had to leave prison. Sam was still trying to think of something profound for the reporters when he passed a door labeled annex. Behind it, he knew, lay the Alameda County data center, but he had always passed the normally closed door, showing nothing more than a curled lip. Now it seemed important to push open the door and examine the enemy at work. Poised above the level of the hall to provide unseen tunnels for interconnecting cables, the floor seemed to meet the ceiling at some unreal distance -- the pale, flat light from the featureless ceiling swallowed a dimension from the room. Within heavily sound-proofed walls an occasional flurry by the girl attending the system keyboard was only a back-chair chord in the furious orchestration of the crouched machines. The snubbed, staccato snarl of a high-speed printer dominated the room sounds against an obbligato of tape machine buzz and clatter. But balance and direction were there. Sam even fancied he could detect a directing rhythm in the shifting patterns of the central processor register lamps. He watched for silent minutes until the janitor, an old man gathering the slightly oily offal of the machines, came to shut the door behind him. The bloodshot eyes were blank, beyond despair, and Sam could not force himself to say a word that would focus their hell on him. He had faced a man in court this day, battling with what skill he had for a legend left in trust. A legend conceived in the Roman forums by a few men who believed passionately in man's unique and holy supremacy, though their tunnel vision had excluded nine-tenths of the inhabitants of Rome. But their words had lived beyond the realities of their time and, transplanted, had people in their frame of justice. Today he had won a skirmish against a blasphemy that would destroythe sacred trust of human supremacy. Tomorrow -- well, tomorrow could wait. Today he would call a girl who walked unscathed among the still tethered machines and try to forget the clutching fingers in his brain. Seeking the lighted doors at the end of the corridor, Sam felt the prickle of fear across the back of his neck. Hunching his heavy shoulders, he refused to look back. A Neanderthal hunter might so have honored his uneasiness after stealing a pelt from the tall, smooth-headed strangers who had driven him from his cave and then desecrated the walls with outlandish scratchings of unreal animals.-# Why Do You Have A Poor Memory? A noted publisher in Chicago reports there is a simple technique for acquiring a powerful memory which can pay you real dividends in both business and social advancement and works like magic to give you added poise, necessary self-confidence and greater popularity. According to this publisher, many people do not realize how much they could influence others simply by remembering accurately everything they see, hear, or read. Whether in business, at social functions or even in casual conversations with new acquaintances, there are ways in which you can dominate each situation by your ability to remember. To acquaint the readers of this publication with the easy-tofollow rules for developing skill in remembering anything you choose to remember, the publishers have printed full details of their self-training method in a new booklet, "Adventures in Memory," which will be mailed free to anyone who requests it. No obligation. Send your name, address, and zip code to: Memory Studies, # E. Lange St., Dept. ##, Mundelein, #. #. A postcard will do. A world silent as the grave -- save for the powersong of its vanished people! I I ate afternoon hung sodden and j unfragrant beneath the musty leaf canopy that sheltered the sediment-choked stream. At ground level vegetation was a competitive tangle of green, scarlet and black. Verrons leaned from the hoverscooter. A kilometer downstream he had spotted footprints in the mud that aproned the stream. Now they led him to five gaunt humanoids sprawled naked on the streambank. He approached slowly, assessing sleep-slack faces. Bifurcate nostrils bracketed round oral orifices. Curtains of crepelike violet tissue flowed from the lower arc of the mouth. Two of the five slept curled around partly devoured branches of yellow berries. None stirred as Verrons hovered over. They appeared as brute dumb as the survey crew had reported. He set the scooter to ground and circled back afoot, stunner in hand. Still the aborigines did not stir. A year ago the survey crew had counted a dozen of them in the temple vicinity, none elsewhere. Now Verrons could find only these five. From their starveling appearance they wouldn't survive another year. He shrugged. Unfit races died. Satisfied that they offered no threat to his own party, Verrons reboarded, Lofting, he caught a blaze of color from above. The temple complex sat high upon a steep mesa, its stone columns and arcades architectural poetry -- out of time, out of place -- an anomaly on this deserted jungle world. It splintered late afternoon sunlight to pink fire. Again Verrons shrugged. Heller was already inflamed with cosmic probabilities. The lean professor functioned from an intellectual matrix of galaxy-wide evolutionary thrusts and manipulative cosmic consciousnesses. Fortunately Verrons' only obligation was to see that the two professors and their assistants survived the year. Verrons rode the dusk to camp. He was dishing his evening meal when the two professors approached. Balsky, chubby, balding, regarded him from cover of an anxious frown. Heller was a different breed, stringy and thrusting. "I assume we can schedule initial survey of the temples tomorrow'," he demanded. Verrons bristled. "I don't see the need to push. Professor. We have a year." "Barely a moment in the overall scale. You were gone for two hours. Did you locate the aborigines?" Verrons' jaw knotted stubbornly. "I found five of them sleeping upstream." He hoisted a belaying palm. "No, I didn't attempt communication. And now I'm taking supper. Thereafter I draw rest. We'll schedule tomorrow tomorrow. At my pace." Argument ensued. Verrons remained obdurate. Finally Heller lunged away in defeat, Balsky in his wake. W hen dark fell Verrons prowled the perimeters of camp. He found no sign of the single form reported dangerous to man, a fierce mock-monkey that rode the bending stalks of the jungle. Returning to his tent, he stretched on his cot and stared up into darkness, victim of the tension that always marked his first days on a new world. He was falling asleep when sound brought him upright: a distant sounding of notes, random, plaintive. Verrons plunged from the tent. Who was playing flute on this forsaken world? Heller and Balsky emerged from their own tents. Assistants gathered. "The aborigines?" "The sound emanates from the mesa," Heller said assertively. "And those aren't wood or reed recorders. Those are metal instruments." "In the hands of primitives?" "I refer to tonal quality. Did the aborigines carry instruments when you sighted them?" "The abos I spotted didn't carry anything." Verrons dodged back to his tent and holstered his stunner. "I'm going for a look. No one leaves camp before I return." Heller called after him but Verrons did not alter trajectory. Afoot, he moved quickly in the direction of the stream. Double moons -- brilliant, white -- rode the sky. The mud wallow where he had located the aborigines earlier was deserted. Fresh tracks led upstream. Half a kilometer later, the tracks disappeared up a steep gully. Verrons peered up the mesa wall. The sound of flutes was discordant above. Locating a series of eroded footholds, he mounted the gully. Reaching the mesa top, the peered across a shimmering stone plaza toward a long colonnade, imposing by moonlight. Verrons slipped across the plaza silently, stunner in hand. The sound of flutes came from a high-walled courtyard near plaza's edge. He started toward it. And halted, suddenly aware of a soft corona that graced the air above the enclosed area, faint, blue-white -- totally unexpected. And possibly revealing. He dove to cover in the shadow of the courtyard wall. Glancing up, he found misty blue radiance surging faintly in the air beyond the wall. Flutes sounded spiritlessly. Verrons edged the length of the wall, slipped around a corner and located the courtyard entry. Unfortunately it was blocked by a solidly hung stone sheet door. Verrons considered alternatives, then scampered to conceal himself behind a stone column. The survey crew had found the temple complex totally barren of activity and artifact. Yet now he encountered metal flutes and unaccountable illumination. Verrons pondered possibilities, none particularly credible, his feet slipping into hibernation. The glow above the courtyard remained faint, the sound of flutes tuneless. An hour later he stood and stamped life back into numb toes, planetside crouched and cramping. He crossed the shimmering plaza, thumped down the gully and returned to camp. The sound of flutes continued to lace the night. Verrons stared up at darkened tent panels, considering. This was a world that apparently had washed its face of two races -- the aborigines, for all practical purposes extinct, and the race that had created the temple complex. According to the survey report, centuries-old craters dotted this world, presumably the nuclear deathpocks of advanced civilization. It was logical to assume that the race that had created that civilization had also created the temple complex, simply neglecting to destroy it in the apocalyptic conflict. But would it be equally logical to assume that the abos were the degenerated tailings of that same race, breeding messily downhill into delayed extinction? W hen verrons emerged from his tent next morning Heller was upon him, ready to scrap. Briefly Verrons communicated what he had observed, both streamside in the afternoon and mesa top by night. "The survey boys do some night study, but it's entirely possible to miss highly localized nocturnal phenomena. So it's landed on our platter, whatever it is." "Well, it's obvious we must establish communication with the aborigines. They apparently have access to artifact stores the survey party missed. And as you have pointed out, they're a highly perishable resource." The aborigines were. "Pick a party. Professor, and we'll have a try at parley." A half-hour later they waded sucking mud toward the aborigines' wallow. The sound of their approach stimulated random muscular twitches in the sleeping humanoids. When Heller cleared his throat a single humanoid rolled over and opened dull eyes, lip veil trembling weakly. The eyes closed before Heller could complete his introductory homily. When young Nevins squatted and uttered the humanoid universals he had learned in the American University system the response was further repose on the part of the aborigines. "Are they trying to discompose us?" Heller demanded, bristling. "This is the same reaction the survey team drew. Which is to say -- none. They may be more responsive after dark." Verrons doubted it. He could read nothing but fatal lethargy in the emaciated bodies. "Well, it's obvious they're starving. But why? Don't you see berries and fruit freely available? Don't you see -- " "What I don't see are metal flutes." Heller fanned restive eyes over the area. There was no sign the aborigines claimed anything beyond their own muddy pelts. "Yet it was their footprints that led you to the mesa top last night, Commander. We'll detail a pair of assistants to search the area immediately." Verrons squelched him promptly. "No one pokes around outside camp today unless he's under my direct supervision." Neither aborigines nor immediate terrain appeared dangerous. But it was too early to trust appearances -- or the judgment of professor or assistants. "So you have a choice. I stay here and tag a single searcher. Or I loft you and Baisky to the mesa for initial survey." A little later Verrons and the professors lofted. The temple complex was sunwashed against the clear late-morning sky, columns and arches graceful. At Heller's direction, Verrons circuited the complex. They hovered over plazas, arcades and courtyards that joined a succession of progressively more imposing temples. The climax of the complex was an elevated domed temple that seemed to join the sky in the light grace of its structure. The centuries had inflicted minimal damage. "Which structure did you track the flutes to last night, Commander?" Quickly Verrons swung the scooter. They settled in the plaza. B y daylight the rectangular courtyard was totally barren. Heller inspected it with sharp dissatisfaction. "There's certainly no sign of any light fixture here." "There's no sign of anything here," Verrons agreed. There was only dust and a half-open stone sheet door. Nor was there sign of anything in the remainder of the complex. The three men took it afoot, boot heels clattering. They were small beneath soaring pink arches, solitary on glazed stone walks, silent beneath the grand temple. They emerged and stood with the complex at their feet. Beyond the mesa lay jungle, a mist-veiled tangle of scarlet and green. On the western horizon a single crater was dimly visible. Verrons surveyed the expanse of barren pink stone with dissatisfaction. The survey report had prepared him for the lack of structural damage, for the emptiness. But he had not anticipated the hollow sense of stones that had never been walked, of walls that had never housed activity. "I don't think this place was ever used." "Exactly," Heller declared incisively, his heightening agitation coming to full focus. "This complex is exactly what I suspected when the survey photographs were released: a statement." He arced a gesture at sunlight stone. "Think about it. Commander -- the prominent elevation, the exquisite symmetry and proportion, the fact that all extraneous matter has been systematically destroyed -- " "You mean the artifacts we should have found here?" final statement: Perhaps the most significant novel of # from to order: send #c plus #c handling to UQ#-G, P.O. Box #, Bergenfield, N.J. #I . "I mean every population center on this planet was deliberately obliterated so we would not be distracted from what we are intended to learn from this set of structures." Verrons recoiled from Heller's visionary vehemence and paced down stone steps. Balsky shared his unease. "Isn't it possible the complex was never furnished or used due to the outbreak of hostilities?" "Possible." Any number of things were. "Meanwhile we have a handful of aborigines with metal -- we think -- flutes and a lot of empty stone." "Sufficient," Heller pronounced crisply, hoisting chin. "We will return tonight to observe the group during its waking period. You will accompany us, of course, Commander." Verrons gnawed lip. "We'll come." He led way back to the courtyard and studied it. There was no cover. Nor was there any overlooking structure. "We could simply establish ourselves here before dark and wait. There's a chance the abos will consider that aggressive and retaliate." "Hardly a serious threat. We saw no weapons in their sleeping grounds." "And no flutes either." "We have stunners," Heller declared staunchly. The three men reboarded the hoverscooter and lofted off the mesa. They were briefly suspended in late afternoon sunlight. Upon the mesa, the temple complex floated, flistening, enigmatic. II N ear dusk they ascended a gully that mouthed near the encampment. When dark came they huddled in a corner of the courtyard, stunners at hand. Balsky's breath rasped. Heller's was a dry whisper. Neither moon had risen. They heard bare feet on stone. The first humanoid appeared. He paused at the courtyard door, gaunt, hunched. Dull eyes found the human intruders. Lip-veils quivered weakly. Warily he sidled into the yard and hunkered opposite them. Gaze fixed, he raised a forked hand. The flute he held was gracefully formed, its metal barrel ornate and untarnished. The aborigines' nostrils flared. Lip tissues rippled as he mouthed the instrument. The flute yielded a tuneless sigh. Others followed. Finally all five hunched, dull eyes fixed on the humans. They mouthed flutes tunelessly, dark spittle stringing down through fluttering lip veils. But by that time Verrons was little aware of the unprepossessing mien of the players. Because as flutes sounded another presence was in the courtyard. It came as a cloud of light that gradually brightened until it filled the yard with soft, shadowless radiance. As it brightened, metal flutes glowed. Verrons watched bony fingers grope aimlessly up and down luminous instruments. There was neither order nor beauty in the sounds produced. Yet those sounds somehow caused the cloud of light to birth a single tenuous light-presence. It darkened slowly from the heart of the cloud, taller than human or aborigine but similar to both in form and proportion. The presence glimmered across the courtyard, radiantly blue, its natal cloud luminous about it. It bowed before the huddle of aborigines, extruding long arms of blue light that it slowly wound and wove about itself and reincorporated. Then long arms rippled free again. The apparition arched into the air, threw itself backward and cartwheeled about the yard, passing easily through humans and aborigines, light-limbs flickering. Flutes continued to sound. The apparition flung itself erect at the center of the yard, light-limbs spiraling around its body. Helplessly Verrons was drawn into the vortex, his consciousness absorbed and irradiated. Then the first moon appeared above the courtyard wall, a flat white disk. The apparition at the center of the yard brightened visibly, changing form. The guise it assumed was flame -- licking arms, surging head, consuming maw. Initially it was an intense blue flame that seemed to flare from a rupture in some other dimension. Then it spread, brightening fiercely. Verrons groaned as fiery arms licked him. Desperately he tried to gain his feet, a silent grunted in agony beside him. An eternity later, when both moons hung halfway up the sky, flame drew back and began to spin, drawing fiery arms after it until it around the yard. And as it whirled, fiery red became orange, orange yellow. Reaching the end of the visible spectrum, the progression of color was reversed. Verrons tongued dry lips. With effort he extracted one corner of consciousness from the dazzle of light. "Balsky." Balsky did not respond but Heller retained articulacy. "Verrons -- what is it?" "It's -- " Verrons had no answer. It was a wheel of light. It was turning, drawing his awareness back. Reclaiming it. And then the wheel began to to fade. Verrons shuddered, the ragged sound of flutes swimming back into his ken. He peered around, eyes burning. Only a diffuse cloud of light remained in the yard. The tallest aborigine sprawled forward, head touching pavement, flute still clutched in his forked hand. His fellows stared at him, their own fading instruments forgotten. One reached forward and jammed the flute between his quivering lips. Play! The word was a silent scream in Verrons' mind. His mates battered the exhausted flutist with brutal hands. But he did not respond. Flutes lay silent on stone. Light died. V errons shuddered to full consciousness and gained his feet. Heller followed suit, springing away. Verrons slapped Balsky urgently, maneuvered him up and steered him around the cluster of aborigines and into the plaza. Overhead the moons were haughty white twins. By the time the three reached the gully, Balsky moved under his own power. The gully was steep, shadow-choked. "Can you make it?" Balsky's bald scalp flashed affirmative. They bumped down the ravine. Heller emerged last, springing up in battle stance. "Commander -- " Verrons shook his head. "Keep your stunner ready. Professor." He sought bending stalks for threat. They reached camp without incident. Pole lamps glowed, competing with moonlight. Their own brand of reality w'as reassuring, tent panels rustling, young voices in conference from a nearby tent. From above the sound of flutes resumed, thin and disorganized. "My tent," Verrons said brusquely, leading way. Verrons kept a small flask in his case, one he had filled two years ago near the center of the galaxy. Now he decanted three drops of pale liquid into the lid of the flask and inhaled. The liquid evaporated instantly, creating a brief pungency in Verrons' nostrils. He proffered the flask. "Didion?" Balsky accepted and followed Verrons' example. Heller was dubious. "What is the effect?" "It smells good. Sometimes it brings on the smarts." "An intelligence booster?" "A temporary stimulant." Unfortunately Verrons' system rejected the effect tonight. And Heller declined frostily. "I don't see the need." Verrons returned the flask to his case, shrugging. But Balsky seemed brightened. His bare pate crawled. "If you will reconstruct the interior of the grand temple, you'll remember that we saw the wheel of light motif there this afternoon. It was a prominent theme in the geometric pattern that covered the interior surface of the dome. So if the wheels of light appear on the dome, couldn't we anticipate seeing other components of the dome pattern played out in light, too? If we were rash enough to return to the courtyard?" "You feel that would be rash?" "I'd be very reluctant to re-expose myself to the experience without understanding it. I'd want to know if what we saw exists in an electro-physical sense or if it was purely an event of the nervous system, And there are a dozen other possibilities I'd want to explore." Balsky raised plump shoulders apoogetically. "But we're not likely to learn much without going back for an encore. Have you encountered anything like this before, Commander?" "I'm afraid my circuit runs to hungry vines and Class Nine ruins, the kind you approach with a tender touch and a lot of imagination." Verrons paced the small area. He had, in fact, warped here equipped with a standardized set of responses. Now he would have to retool. Heller's lean body flexed aggressively. "Well, I will tell you this, Verrons. We may have been the subjects of brain center stimulation or we may have witnessed an actual event. In either case, it will be necessary to confront the event again. And when we do, I want those flutes in our hands." Verrons' brows went north. "You want us to blow the flutes?" "Do I have to say it twice? Did you relish being manipulated by savages?" "I had the impression they were as much in the grip of the thing as we were. And I certainly don't want anyone putting lip to flute before I -- " Heller's stringy forearms bunched. "Verrons, I didn't travel this far to be balked in my purpose." Verrons bristled. "Oh? And what is your purpose?" Heller's gesture was slashing, allinclusive. "To add to our race's knowledge of other races and other times, to participate in the revelation of the evolutionary plan that does exist and does encompass us all. To -- " Verrons shook his head. "Professor, no privately funded study party is allowed access to any peripheral world without escort of a Surface Commander commissioned by Service Central. In this case, me. While I have no authority in the area of your researchers per se, I carry full authority in matters related to survival. If you contravene my orders you can be convicted of mutiny when you warp downline to Earth." "I doubt that!" Heller whipped around and plunged from the tent. Verrons turned back to Balsky, bemused. The plump professor's face had grown crazed with fatigue. "Another jolt, Professor?" "Not tonight. Commander." His voice was faint. T he next morning Verrons led the entire group to the mesa top. Heller flared a taut gaze over sunwashed stone. "Commander, I would like to examine the courtyard again." Verrons remanded the party to Balsky's custody and accompanied Heller, In the small courtyard they found waiting stone, nothing more. Heller scanned the yard fiercely, then stalked away. Verrons followed. Heller strode the plaza to the arcade where Balsky had gathered the party. By the time Verrons caught up, the professors had already conducted the group into the first of the series of ascending temples. It was not until Verrons passed under the portico that he realized an event was in progress. Within the temple, the party was frozen. Verrons' gaze darted to the point of their converging gaze. From the polished stone floor, a substantial rectangular block rose. It elevated until it stood somewhat higher than human eye level. A diagonal grain marked its lateral surfaces. Verrons reaction was swift. His stunner came to hand. "I don't want anyone to touch that stone." Heller's eyes darted to his, hawkish. "You -- " "No one!" Slowly the end portion of the block slid inward. From the interior of the block, a dark rectangular object slid gently to the floor. Verrons lunged to squat over the object. His fingers tasted smooth surfaces. The object appeared to be a case. The stone block withdrew into the floor. Verrons hefted the case. It was moderately heavy. "I'm going to take this to the plaza to open it." No one objected. Outside he kneeled in sheeting sunlight, the case shaded -- and shielded from the party under the portico. He pried at its seams. It opened easily and he stared down at a double rank of ornate metal flutes -- fourteen altogether. And fourteen people w'aited under the portico. Verrons rose slowly, shaken. Sunlight fingered "Well?" Verrons gestured them near. "This is what we draw. And I still don't want anyone to touch." The party encircled the case. Heller counted and bared challenging teeth. "Well, Commander, it appears we've each been allotted a flute -- except you. Is that some indication of your status with the local powers?" "It's more an indication of the fact that I wasn't within the structure when the mechanism initiated its cycle, Professor." Heller's brow arched. "Then you do concede that it is not pure coincidence that there are exactly fourteen flutes here." "I don't concede anything. We're not staging a debate." Verrons snapped the case shut. He catalogued the party. Yesterday he, Heller and Balsky had received no such thoughtful offering. "Winchell, Olsen, Gomes -- come with me. The rest of you wait here." Taking the case, he led the three back into the temple. Inside they waited expectantly. The temple made them no offering. Verrons grunted. "Olsen, go fetch one more." She pattered away and returned with Arguilar. The four regarded Verrons alertly. Still the temple did not yield. "Another." Four assistants later they were still unrewarded. Verrons paced off the section of flooring that had risen before. The seam was barely perceptible. "I could have sworn we had a pressure sensitive floor here, one discriminating enough not to respond to individuals or very small groups. Now how much does it want before it produces?" "Commander, maybe it knows we're carrying flutes already." Olsen indicated the case in his hand. "Ah. Let's check. Take this case to Balsky and come back." She obeyed. And the stone block rose from the temple floor again. Grained lateral surfaces shone richly. Slowly the end panel slid up. The block birthed a second rectangular case, smaller than the first. Verrons opened it quickly, grimly. There were nine flutes, one for each person in the temple. "Now that's a pretty intelligent mechanism," Winchell commented, squatting beside Verrons. Verrons met clear green eyes set in a solid face. "Very." He chewed cheek, debating. He did not want anyone setting lip to flute before he did. Neither did he care to spend the day encumbered with superfluous cases. Quickly he instructed Olsen again. She took the second flute case and withdrew to the portico. A moment later she reentered, hands empty. When the stone block began to rise, she retrieved the second flute case. The end of the block slid open and Verrons w'as ready. Before the mechanism could disgorge a third case, Verrons jammed the second back into its maw. He half-expected the effort to fail. But the block accepted the case, reconsuming it along with the case it had intended to deliver, and withdrew into the floor. Relieved, Verrons shooed everyone from the structure. Heller's thin mouth twisted. "Now presumably we can see what other structures have to offer." "I'm hardly finished here." Verrons selected assistants again. "I'm going to step back into the temple. Follow one at a time, at sixty second intervals, until we see how many of us it requires to trigger the dispensing mechanism." Seven minutes later he had his answer. It required six persons. He retested, selecting and sequencing to obtain a lighter mix. Again the temple responded when six members of the party had gathered. "So it's not sensitive to weight, but to the number of individuals. Now we'll have a look uphill." T he second, third and fourth temples proffered flutes. Verrons refused delivery. "Obviously they were meant to be played. But whether the race that built the complex intended them for its own use, for the aborigines' use -- " "I don't see how you can suggest they were intended for savages," Heller argued immediately. "They have oral cavities, don't they? They can direct an air stream through the barrel of the instrument. They may even be descendants of the race that built the complex." "I certainly don't conceive of the degenerated aboriginal specimens we saw last night as either the authors or the intended clientele of this establishment." "Then what is your interpretation of the situation?" "First I suggest that an establishment of this complexity was not erected here by chance. There is purpose -- beyond the merely local. And since we are the ones who have arrived, I suggest that the establishment was placed here for reasons related to our coming, to convey a central truth to us." "Oh? To all of us -- or to you in particular?" "To whichever of us is ready to recognize the truth." "I see. But if each recognizes a different truth?" "Then most are misled by inadequate powers of comprehension." Verrons studied the lean face. Could his own inability to patter through such airy intellectual constructs be construed as a deficiency? Or a saving sanity? He shrugged. "Let's move." The next two temples offered flutes on the same terms as before. When they reached the third, the central block did not rise from the temple floor. Instead it slowly recessed and moved aside, revealing a square opening, "Back." Verrons approached cautiously. Light glowed alive below. He looked down a metal ladder into a narrow corridor. He bent. Corridor walls were polished metal, the floor glazed stone. Both were otherwise featureless. He stood and stepped away, face grim. "Look." Heller kneeled and peered into the opening. When he stood his hazel eyes were inflamed with portent. "Obviously there is an extensive substructure here, Commander." "Obviously." "And just as obviously you do not intend to permit anyone to descend." "You're so right -- not today. If there is a grand plan we'll fulfill it soon enough." "You know, the entire mesa may be hollow," Balsky suggested. "It could even be an artificial land feature," Winchell speculated, "specifically constructed to house storage." And to elevate the temple complex into greater prominence, like a piece of bait? The entire establishment, exquisite, empty, began to feel to Verrons like a mousetrap. He turned to confront questioning eyes. "I want to make myself clear. I'm not being obstructive when I refuse to allow anyone down that ladder today. I have to do some hard thinking. Because when we do go, we go to learn more about this specific situation, not to expose ourselves to the revelation of any great truth, human, alien -- or universal." Heller's lips whitened. The party proceeded. Successive temples opened to further stretches of underground corridor. In the grand temple, beneath the complexly patterned surface of the interior dome, a broad stone staircase with carved railings led down. Verrons eyed the stairs stonily. He did not appreciate structures that snatched the initiative from the explorer. "Commander, do you still want sketches of the interior dome surface?" Verrons stepped back. His eyes panned across the dome. "And photographs." Waller and Gomes unpacked paraphernalia and undertook to oblige him. Ill T he party returned to camp in late afternoon. Verrons did not stay to sample the postprandial analysis of events. He snatched a quick meal, reiterated instructions that no one was to leave camp and moved through the jungle, flute case under arm, toward the aborigines' wallow. When he did not locate them there he tracked them downstream and into the jungle. They fed noisily in the shaded dusk, tearing down branches of fruit and berries, stuffing horn-lined mouths with brute concentration, grunting and mumbling. Juice, yellow, scarlet, strung through violet lip veils and puddled on gaunt chests. They fed until their lean bellies bulged tumorously. Then they hiked upstream, shadowy faces stuporous. Near the mouth of the gully, two kneeled and rooted at the base of a husky brown stalk. They unearthed a case similar to the one Verrons carried. When the case was reburied, the group stumbled into the gully, flutes in hand. Verrons waited before following. When he reached the plaza, flutes already sounded across the complex. Verrons strode away from the sound. Night lay bright across shimmering stone. Twin moons hung over the resplendent pink shoulder of the grand temple. Within the grand temple, the stone floor glistened palely. Overhead the interior reaches of the dome were shadow-shrouded. Verrons' footsteps echoed as he moved along the wall and sat. Bracing himself against cold stone, he opened the flute case and selected an instrument. It was little more than an ornate barrel with fingerholes, a mouthpiece at one end, a flaring belled extrusion at the other. The metal barrel was cool. Experimentally Verrons touched lip to the instrument and blew. him. Verrons raised his head. The figures on the dome surface took fire and began to move, wheels of light rotating, geometric forms changing, color and line merging and flowing with hypnotic sinuosity. Staring up, Verrons was barely aware of the instrument in his hands or of the breath he nurtured it with. He was aware only of the writhing ceiling and of the slow resolution of cloudbrightness into light-being. This was not the featureless blue being of the night before. This was a golden creature who draped herself in the remnants of her natal cloud with a graceful sweep of longfingered hands. She moved across the floor on long muscular toes that splayed from the tapered ends of her bare legs. Her drapery of light concealed nothing, but her body, a sweetly modeled sheath for her being, was in turn marked by no suggestion of profane function. Her face -- vertical eyes, arching mouth -- was a compelling composition of golden light. A separate cloud of light enveloped her head, iridescing faintly. Verrons continued to flute. Overhead the inner surface of the dome had become as broad as the sky, as deep -- and suddenly as dark. Lightwheels spun from the dome surface and arched down through forever, fusing the air. Luminescent geometric figures flowed after, cascadChaos engulfed Verrons. His flute glowed with colors he had never seen before, colors he did not see now but felt in his burning fingertips. From the depths of confusion, Verrons' golden creature arched and sprang upward. She arrowed sleekly through an eternity of dark space, flexed her body and flattened herself across the distant black surface of the dome, arms and legs elongating. She hung there, dimming, becoming tenuous. Then she resorbed her fading limbs and contracted until she was a gaudy yellow sun in a black sky, burning. Suddenly her limbs exploded outward again. Rippling, she launched herself downward, swimming air to where Verrons cowered. He was overwhelmed by darting light figures. The golden creature swooped to penetrate Verrons' chest and disappeared into the temple wall behind him. Swiftly she emerged meters away. She swooped up again, threading the living forms upon her arms, ordering and taming them. With them she created a pyramid in the air. Then, with a sweeping motion, she directed them back through the air. They flattened against the surface of the dome, surrendering motion. S he flowed near. Her words were blown into Verrons' mind. I live again in the precincts of your power. Muscular toes arched and curled. Fingers rippled air. Verrons struggled to form words of his own. Instead the sound of his flute increased in volume. She brightened, her features becoming distinct. I waited in the matrix of light. I waited to live in your power. Now it moves me. Eagerly she arched backward. Unexpectedly a second cloud appeared. Surging brightness condensed into a second being, dark, violent, his body powerful. He moved on long, thick toes, gathering the remnants of his cloud around him. Then, flexing, he cast himself straight into the air, spinning swiftly. Verrons heard a gasp. Winchell crouched over the flute case, glowing instrument pressed to his lips. Verrons stared at the young assistant helplessly, unable to move. A faint remonstrance. I waited. Distracted, he had let the flute slip from his lips. His golden dancer dispersed into mist. Verrons jammed the instrument between his teeth and exhaled with will. She flared bright, her eyes suddenly glowing green. Exultant, she sprang again, tossing herself up --  -- and into the spokes of the violet wheel that flashed across the temple dome. Quickly she arched her body to form a second wheel. Together they spun through the air, feature and limb obscured by the fiery speed of motion. As the two wheeled through the reaches of the dome, Verrons became aware of a third light entity, the blue being of the night before. It precipitated from the air, flared union with the other two. Verrons pulled his glance aside. The five aborigines crouched two meters away. The tallest blew his instrument intently. The others cradled theirs. Light -- golden, violet, blue -- reflected across the surfaces of their eyes. After a time the three entities separated. Verrons' resumed original form and swooped through the stone above his head, to reappear from the opposite wall of the temple moments later. She glided to a halt before him. When I had flesh, I ran the stones on toes that flexed like springs. I flew with sparks in my hair and between my eyes I wore a jewel that caugh t sunlight and made it a cleaving sword. Verrons' mind was lanced with intense light. Into his consciousness flashed a vision that raced stone pavement, a crackling mane sparking behind her. She tossed back a glance and he knew the line of mouth and eyes. But now she wore flesh instead of light, her body supple and brown. When she turned again, her eyes were as green as the flashing jewel recessed into the flesh between them. W ith a leap she soared into the air. They rode above a city of glassy structures set in aprons of stone plaza. At the edges of the plaza, jungle crawled dense and wet. I flew. But my powers were unmatured. I sank down again, unsatisfied. They did sink. Muscular toes touched stone. But I knew my power Would strengthen, because my line is strong. My male parent crossed the tangles and the deserts many times and returned with fire still flashing in his jewel. My female parent rode the high strata, a fleshdeity, until the day she was caught by storm and tom to her death. I knew it was in my line to soar the sky. I flew. Again she launched herself. This time their journey was longer. They darted on invisible currents, her sensitive fingers tasting air, her hair crackling as she swung it around her shoulders. They soared across the city, reached the jungle's edge and swooped high. Trees grew small below. Suddenly, fiercely, she arched her back and dove. They accelerated crazily at the treetops. Verrons' flute uttered a harsh note. She swooped up again and arched through a puffy white cloud. Then she dove again, this time carrying them to rest at the edge of the city. I flew. But I walked too. My feet carried me a seeking course.  tasted, I smelled, I looked, I touched. My hair caught current from the air and transformed it to fire and my powers grew.  was a force in my time. Verrons was drawn into a whirl of activity as she flung through the city, testing and examining, trying and discarding. In her eagerness, she seemed to bounce off her world, leaping from situation to situation. Verrons saw color, saw pattern, saw objects and structures, saw others of her kind. But she moved too swiftly for him to resolve anything into detail. I was, she echoed in his mind. And now I am again. I take life from your power. I leap, I fly. She leapt. She was briefly suspended against a background of recede until Verrons held her at a distance, an apron of darkness wide around her. She stood, hair crackling, her arms thrown back to embrace a giant crystal. Throwing her head back, she faded against the crystal, dissolving into it until she was no more than a golden gleam somewhere deep beneath its flashing faces. Then she emerged again. But somew'here within the crystal she had shed flesh for light. Her hair was a cloud of radiance. I am! She was. She arched about the dome, flashing through darkness like a manic sun. Then she swooped back. yVhen I had flesh... Verrons followed her back through the crystal into flesh again. He lived with her her urgent search for a mate, her frantic sorting and testing of males, her ultimate selection. Then two brown bodies arched the skies, darting and racing, green jewel and red flashing. Wind-torn deities, they mingled crackling manes and joined arching bodies. Then they parted, returning to their separate lives. Verrons lived with her the months she carried the products of conception. Then he fled with her to the stone cavern where she ripped her four young from her own dilating cervix and hissed first life into their gaping mouths. He emerged with her when all four breathed and whisked with hr to find an underling to suckle and tend them. They grew. First hair appeared, but only one of the four sprouted a crackling little mane of power. The others grew hair silky and limp. She flashed the clouds, venting her fury upon the air. Then she tore to a dark quarter where she abandoned her ungifted three. She darted away without looking back. Let whatever scuttling little person wants them claim them. Let them be reared to sweep and clean, serve and tend. With their dead hair and their powerless minds -- they are none of mine. She bore her remaining daughter into the clouds. Child in arms, she comet ed the sky. When they returned her daughter's eyes glowed red. That was the color of the jewel that was recessed into infant flesh upon the anniversary of the birth. And I bore my daughter up and taught her. And power flashed between us, an enduring umbilical... Verrons followed her through subsequent years, through the quests and victories of her ever-developing power. He conquered with her that portion of her world she claimed as her own. Scuttling little people, brows bare of jewels, hair lifeless, swept and cleaned and tended and served -- and when she flashed green fire into their weak eyes, they cried and begged to serve some more. When I had flesh... ls she flung through the years, Verrons' strength waned. The sound of his flute grew ragged -- his body became numb. But there was no way to communicate his exhaustion to her. Finally she lived in a single dim chamber of his mind, flying, commanding, reigning, surging, a force in her time. Doggedly Verrons supplied the flute with breath. Finally even that last lighted chamber of his mind darkened. His limbs laxed. The flute fell to the stone floor with a clatter. Verrons slumped unconscious. Time was a well -- deep, black, inescapable. He struggled mindlessly against its dark walls. Much later he returned from a distance, Winchell's voice urgent. "Commander! It's light. We have to get back to camp." Verrons opened unfocused eyes. He lay on his side on cold stone, muscles unresponsive. With Winchell's help he sat. His flute lay near. Possessively he closed fingers around its cool barrel. "How long was I out?" "I don't know. I -- the aborigines took four of our flutes. Out of our case." Verrons groped across the floor to the open case. The aborigines had abandoned their own instruments nearby. "I didn't try to stop them. I -- I wasn't much better off than you, except I had my eyes open. They had to carry their lead man away, the big one who was blowing the -- the blue." Verrons nodded numbly. "Same one fainted first night." He crawled across the floor and examined the abandoned instruments. His muddled mind produced one coherent thought. "Dead." "What?" "The abos left them -- because they're dead. The flutes, I mean -- worn out. Lost their charge. Whatever. That's why -- " His voice dribbled away. "That's why there was only your golden dancer, my violet one and the blue," Winchell said, green eyes sparking with comprehension. "And with only five in their party they couldn't key the mechanism to issue new flutes." Verrons nodded. Slowly he came to his feet. "We'd better get downhill before they send searchers." Winchell's features were suddenly anxious. "Commander, when I came up last night I only intended to observe. I didn't -- " "Forget it." When they reached the plaza, Verrons stared toward the single crater on the horizon. Perhaps it marked the city from whose stone pavement they had soared into the air. Perhaps those distant trees were descendants of the ones they had almost intersected in flight. Certainly this sun, rising... His hand tightened on the flute. He had walked half a hundred worlds in the course of his career. He had never before risen and looked over one as alive as this one today. Even with its former inhabitants dead. Dead? "Commander?" Verrons made the long journey back to the present and accompanied Winchell to the gully. "A few days sleep -- " "We might grab a few hours if we slide in before anyone wakes." They succeeded and Verrons fell across his cot. He slept dreamlessly, unresponsive to the wakening sounds of camp. A few hours later he was roused . by a more urgent stimulus. He staggered up and plunged out, gripped by an agony of hunger. Rubber legs carried him to the dining area, where one of the cook shift made advance preparations for the noon meal. Verrons communicated his need and the assistant raided a storage box for him. When Verrons had eaten, sending back twice for refills, he slumped across the table. He was next brought to by an aggressive throat-clearing. Heller. "Commander, it was my understanding that anyone who disregarded your orders about remaining in camp last night would be charged with mutinous conduct." Verrons' tongue responded thickly. "I've appointed Winchell my special assistant. For the duration." "Oh? I'm surprised you didn't tell me before now." "So'm I," Verrons responded obdurately. Heller's hazel eyes narrowed. "Well, I assume you have had time for whatever thinking you consider necessary before permitting us to enter the underground facility." Blackmail. Verrons sighed. "We'll go after lunch. I'll take Winchell below as my special assistant. You can choose one of your people." His chrono communicated a welcome fact. He had an hour and a half to sleep before he mounted the gully again. He woke only when Olsen assaulted him with a wet towel. "Commander, Professor Heller is very agitated. You're half an hour late." Verrons sat up dizzily, his head refusing to clear. Before he was made sufficiently alert with a chemical boost from the med kit, he was later still for his appointment. Heller greeted him sternly. They ascended, the gully seeming to loom into Verrons' consciousness from another dimension, neither quite real nor illusion. His feet suffered the same malady. He steadied when faced with the staircase that led to the corridor beneath the grand temple. Moments later he stood below with Winchell, Heller and Nevins. Before them stretched glazed stone floor. At first glance the corridor appeared to lead only to a blank wall. But before they had taken five steps, paneled walls glided aside and they stood in a chamber of the same proportions as the temple above. The ceiling was low, illuminated by glowing panels. Verrons' head snapped around. His gaze traveled sixty degrees and was captured by a life-size figure of stone. Long and brown she stood, head raised, blue eyes cast up. A blue jewel was recessed into the flesh of her brow. Her long arms were flung backward around an oblong multi-faceted crystal as tall as she. She grasped the stone floor with muscular toes, ready to spring. Verrons was drawn. He stared up into her stone face. The questing spirit captured there was familiar. The individual features were not. "Commander -- around here." She reappeared on the opposite face of the crystal, this time vividly blue, her body subtly contoured to suggest energy flow. Her arms reached upward. The air around her head was softly illuminated. Verrons gazed into her transformed face, mouth drying. "Winehell -- last night, did you see anything like this?" There was brief reticence in Winchell's clear eyes. "You mean passage through the crystal from -- from one state of being to another?" "Passages from states of being?" Heller's ears fanned from his skull as he descended upon them. "Just what did you learn last night?" Reluctantly Verrons related his evening's experience, watching it filter through Heller's charged brain and emerge transmogrified. When he had finished, fiery eyes flashed to Winehell. Winehell related his own experience. "I think the crystal passages were symbolic, Commander, a stylistic device for leading our awareness into the past and back again. I never saw the giant crystal except at those transitions and evidently neither did you. But later -- after you passed out, I guess -- when I followed my being all the way to the end of his life, I saw him take a small crystal identical to this large one into his hand. He had gone to what he called the dying house and the crystal was brought to him. It was about half the size of the first segment of my little finger. He held it in his hand and -- he died. The attendants returned then and opened his hand and the crystal had changed. There was a violet spot at its center -- that hadn't been there before." "And you don't consider that symbolic, a stylistic device?" Heller demanded. W inchell's green eyes were troubled. "I don't know. He -- he didn't explain fully what was happening. Maybe the crystal was just a device for registering death. Or it could have been a communicator to summon the attendant. Or it could be that when he died, something -- some electrophysical expression of his personality -- passed into the crystal. A -- a soulprint, you might call it. That's what I think happened." Heller's eyes flashed to Verrons, incandescent. "Commander? How do you interpret what Winehell witnessed?" Verrons shook his head. He wasn't venturing interpretations until he had taken the journey into her life again, until he had followed her down the passage to her own death... tonight ? Did he want to live her death tonight? But it would not be final death, not while he held her flute in hand, her Lazurus-factor. "Surely you have formulated an interpretation, even if you don't care to share it?" "I suppose you have, too, Heller," From your complete dearth of knowledge... "I most certainly have. The race that created this complex was obviously in possession of very unusual powers -- powers we humans have dreamed of for centuries." "Provided last night wasn't just flute fantasy." "Neither of you has presented it as such. These people were able to draw the sun's energy through crystal forms implanted in their flesh. They were able to levitate and to fly for considerable distances. In their later lives they exercised control over inert objects and over the ungifted members of their own race. And now you understand why we have been brought here, don't you, Commander?" Verrons glummed at the floor. "The grand design?" "Exactly! We were summoned to become the next race to gain the powers these people held. We have been chosen, of all the races in the galaxy, to take the next step up the evolutionary ladder." "Then where do the aborigines fit? Don't you grant them any credibility as descendants of the race that constructed the complex?" "How could they be? Do you see any physical resemblance -- beyond the fact that they're humanoid?" "Mutation. The globe is dotted with nuclear craters." The argument was unsound, he knew. The craters were scarcely old enough to have permitted mutation through the inevitable period of genetic chaos and then reconsolidation into a single homegeneous race. He swung on Heller aggressively. "Then if you're determined they're of different stock, why isn't it their destiny to be the next superrace, Professor?" "Obviously they're too primitive to make the leap. There is too much developmental ground to be covered. They can't even be classified as stone age -- we've seen no sign of tools or weapons. Although, I suppose, if the superrace were physically present to guide them -- " "The abos come up here and toot flute every night." "That obviously isn't sufficient. They don't have the intelligence to question, to seek and probe." Verrons abandoned argument. Glancing up, he caught a ring of intent faces at the head of the stairs. "If we're going to seek and probe, we'd better move." IV T wo additional stone and crystal tableaux occupied the large chamber. The party examined them cursorily while Verrons paced the walls of the chamber. He had covered barely a quarter of his route when panels slid and he looked down a gently sloping corridor. The others joined him, "Before we go I want to locate all the exits from this chamber and sketch them for reference." They found three additional exit corridors. They entered the last and the wall behind them closed. Simultaneously walls either side of them folded away. They stood on a ramp in a second large chamber. Verrons scanned their new surroundings. The chamber floor was set with compartmentalized display cases. Within each sealed compartment reposed a single glistening object. Professor and students launched themselves with glad cries. Only Verrons reacted with choler. For seventeen years study parties under his guidance had chipped and prayed after their precious finds. Here everything was considerately presented in glass-sided cases. The analogy of the interstellar rodent trap twittered to mind. Verrons wriggled his nose suspiciously. His littermates scuttled for the cheese. Succulent cheese it was. They were offered a well-arranged collection of art objects, fragile bowls and veseels, containers intricately wrought, delicate implements, objects woven of gleaming wire, jewelry massive and grand. And this chamber was antechamber to still another elaborate display room. Which in turn gave way to another and another. But the collection, exquisite, extensive, quickly proved finite. Two hours later they found themselves in a chamber that connected only to the one from which they had entered. That chamber in turn connected only to two other cul-desac rooms and to the larger chamber from which they had entered it. When they had exhausted all possibilities Heller flashed hawkish eyes over Verrons' sketch pad. He compared it with the companion map Verrons had rendered of the surface features of the complex. "If you have proportioned these maps correctly, there is an entire underground area we are unable to reach, Commander." "Where else do you think they put the flute dispensing mechanism and related storage?" "Ah -- of course. But presumably there is entry to those chambers, through apparently we won't discover it here." His eyes flashed over their surroundings. "What do you think of all this, Commander?" "Very pretty." "And totally useless. There is nothing of practical usage here and nothing suggesting or depicting day-to-day life. Nothing to tell us more than that the people who assembled this collection included some very gifted artists and craftsmen. Have you any idea why the collection should be so limited?" "I haven't given it thought." "It is limited, obviously, because it is only intended as a brief concrete sampling of their abilities. The rest we are intended to learn through the flutes." Verrons shrugged. "Granted." "Then you don't intend to obstruct us from coming to the complex as a group tonight? The experience obviously did you and Winchell no harm." Shrugging again, Verrons abdicated sole proprietorship of flutes. "And now that you've inspected this area, you won't object to my sending a party down tomorrow to photograph and catalogue." "Not if we make it out in good shape." "As we shall." Ladders were strategically placed When they set foot to rung, the ceiling produced passage. They mounted and emerged. I t was dark when Verrons woke again, anticipation a heady surge in his blood. Sitting, he uncased his flute and stroked its cool barrel, briefly victim of temptation to breathe life to it here and now. But this was not the place. Nor, he decided when the party reached the mesa top, was the grand temple. Not tonight. The remainder of the party trekked there, footsteps hushed on shimmering stone. They single-filed into the structure, spread along the walls and sat, silent, hesitant. Flutes were distributed from cases -- they had drawn a second case to replace the flutes taken by the aborigines -- and came self-consciously to pale lips. And Verrons didn't want to share light with them. He slipped from the temple as the first tentative notes sounded. Quickly he loped down stone steps. He took her to a small temple that bore twin moons in its arched window. Hands quivering, he brought flute to lips. He tongued the mouthpiece, drew breath and blew. And nothing happened, nothing beyond a faint haze that draped dolorously in the air. Disconcerted, Verrons blew again, his fingers picking out a simple tune no one had ever heard before. No one heard it now. No one but Verrons squatting alone in the chill temple, his lips suddenly cold, twin moons gliding icily across his glazed retinas. Did she demand the company of her kind? Verrons thought not. But when the hands of his chrono measured a leaden quarter hour and his breath produced nothing but mist, he creaked to his feet and measured tread to the grand temple. On another night the hypnotic tumult of light might have claimed his awareness. Around the walls of the temple humans and aborigines squatted will-less, glazed eyes reflecting radiant chaos. But Verrons was not dazzled. Stiffly he sat. Muscles clenched in anticipatory agony, he placed his own flute to lips and blew. She did not materialize. There was only the limp curtain of light he had blown in the lesser temple, forlorn, barren. Later he barely remembered his staggering journey back across the complex, his perilous descent of the gully. In his own tent, by lamplight, he found the flute's seams. A complexity of miniature elements occupied the metal barrel: ceramic units, gleaming wires -- and a single white crystal, half as large as the first segment of his little finger, at its depths, a golden speck. His dancer. But the crystal was shot with fracture lines. When he probed it splintered. Shattered. Verrons shook bright shards into his palm, loss claiming him. A soulprint etched in crystal -- an electrophysical expression of the personality, captured at the moment of death and preserved -- but in a medium fatally fragile. He had resurrected her to dance a single night. Exhausted, he had dropped her to the pavement. The clatter of flute on stone echoed in his mind. He closed his hand around sharp fragments. Verrons left his tent and slipped into the night jungle. The sound of flutes from the mesa laced the night. He emerged at streamside, the smell of mud thick in his nostrils. I flew with sparks in my hair and between my eyes I wore a jewel that caught sunlight and made it a cleaving sword. Now she cried to light the upper atmosphere with a final crystalline surge. It was gross injustice to lay her to rest in the jungle. Then he saw the shimmer of twin moons on the surface of the stream. His body tightened. With a flick of his wrist, he committed her to rest. She broke silvered water lightly. Twin disks rippled briefly and she was gone. Gone from the night, gone from the world. Verrons moved through an empty jungle to a barren tent. He lay staring at an inner play of light, his hands clenched tightly on nothing. I t was dawn when sounds wakened him. He hurried to the dining area. The party had returned. With single-minded voracity they attacked the food supplies, pulling out bags of concentrate, scooping up powder and pellets with bare hands. Balsky had hauled a bag of carbo-powder to the shadow of the supply tent and was systematically packing his mouth. Verrons located Heller at the other side of the tent, crouched hi-pro pellets into mess bowls. "You're feeding them?" Heller's head bobbed up, features haggard. "They're starving. Commander. Feeding them could stimulate them to communicate." "Then I hope you're prepared to communicate fast. Professor. You're probably poisoning them." Heller's glance flickered across the aborigines in quick alarm. "I -- " He jabbed at his hairline distractedly. "I hadn't thought of that. Their metabolisms may not be comparable to ours at all. I -- " His hand quivered. "I saw opportunity. I -- " "Well, don't stop now. This may be your last chance." Heller bobbed up nervously. "Nevins is my communications major. Nevins -- " His gaze jerked back to the aborigines. They bypassed the mess bowls and upended the bag of pellets on the ground. Greedily forked hands scooped. The largest aborigine launched himself face first at the pile of pellets, lip veil switching. Verrons yelped for Nevins. Heller and Nevins initiated a valiant effort involving the humanoid universals, hand language, body language and finally slashing in the moist soil with finger and pointed stick. "Paper would only confuse them," Nevins informed Verrons hastily. "Never employ a medium more sophisticated then the cultural level of the subject." "In this case, language," Verrons suggested dryly. The response to Nevins' effort was unencouraging. The aborigines continued to feed, scrabbling after elusive pellets, then upending mess bowls over horn-lined mouths. By the time bowls were empty the effort had attracted an audience. "Commander, what about the substance we used night before last?" Balsky suggested. "Did ion? Want to test another brand of poison, Heller?" Heller acceded immediately. "Then don't dole out more calories. If the didion takes, let's establish the condition that food is contingent upon communication. That will give us a lever," The aborigines accepted the pale liquid readily, sniffing in turn from the vaporizing lid. Dull eyes took gleam almost immediately. "It's working," Heller crowed. "Their brain tissues -- " " -- are still computing food," Verrons snapped as the first aborigine barreled past him, lunging for the supply tent. He fielded the attempt and found himself wrestling a bony fury. The aborigine grunted fiercely, joints flexing in unanticipated directions. Fingers grappled for Verrons' windpipe. A horn-lined mouth affixed itself to Verrons' left cheek. "Stun him!" Verrons bellowed. The other aborigines had broken the line of startled humans and tore into the supply tent. Their performance commanded more attention than Verrons' plight. "Drop him!" Winchell seized the weapon from Heller's belt and fired around the frozen professor. The aborigine yelped and slackened. Tearing one arm free, Verrons pulled his own stunner and rendered the abo limp. Hand on bloodied cheek, he bounded to the supply tent to drop the remaining four. "There is intelligence there," Heller insisted, eyes blazing, as Verrons ordered the five lax bodies dragged beyond camp. "There's hunger there. Even a dog can find food if he's hungry enough." "But a dog doesn't bear humanoid form! A dog -- " It was not the moment to explore cosmic implications. "If you want to try again when they unnumb, fetch a bag of pellets -- one. And I want stunners at hand. These pretties have just popped up the scale from presumed harmless to potentially deadly. I don't want to drop the 'potentially.'" T he aborigines tossed off the stunner effect quickly. Nevins labored earnestly to convey the connection between the single bag of pellets and the humans' desire for communication. The aborigines responded by launching attack, battering the young assistant savagely. When they were felled again, Verrons regarded the five lax bodies grimly. "I think we start from the top again, Heller, first getting across the connection between their aggressive tactics and all-all-down. Then we move on to food-comm unication . ' ' Heller nodded haggardly. "Perhaps the didion stimulated aggressive instincts rather than true intelligence," he admitted. "And maybe when you're starving, aggression is the intelligent response." But when the aborigines revived, the effects of didion had visibly ebbed. They huddled, gazes moving sullenly from stunners to pellets, lip veils fluttering. The largest took his feet, head lowered. Verrons' hand tightened on his stunner. But instead of lunging, the abo turned. His group followed him into the jungle, stalks crackling underfoot. Heller was crestfallen. Verrons holstered his stunner. "They'll be back. So I'll keep guard over the supplies while the rest of you sleep off the big night." Turning, Verrons noted for the first time the exhaustion of professors and students alike. His sympathy evaporated when he confronted the mess he was committed to guarding. Boxes and bags had been torn open, powders, pellets, wafers and grains scattered across every surface, including the ground. Grimly Verrons policed the area, salvaging what he could. When the place was tidied he settled in for a long dull day, stunner at hand. Shadows moved silently, stalks bending in the light breeze, green and scarlet leaves rippling. The aborigines did not return. Not until dusk, when Arguilar summoned Verrons to the edge of camp. The aborigines emerged from the jungle in a group, lip veils switching. The tallest thrust his hands at Verrons. Verrons stared at the object foisted upon him. It was a small sturdy metal barrel, both ends open, its interior surface set with lightweight metal paddles. Suspended at its center was a round instrument face marked with needled dials. The metal of the barrels was lightly pitted, the clear face of the instrument pack completely unmarked. The aborigine gestured at the object and grunted, "Trade?" Verrons guessed, startled. He jabbed at his mouth. The aborigine did likewise, lip veil wagging sharply. "Fetch a bag of hi-pro pellets," Verrons ordered Arguilar quickly. "Snack wafers too. And Heller if he's close." Arguilar returned with all three. "They brought this? What is it?" Heller demanded. Verrons thrust it at him. "Your guess. Ari, keep my stunner ready." He tossed the weapon to the assistant and breached the bag of pellets. The aborigines dined with gusto, pouring out the pellets in a heap and scooping them up. They sampled the wafers and dispatched them enthusiastically. "Offhand, I believe it's a weather instrument. Commander. An anenometer." Heller held it up. Dial hands moved as the paddles caught the breeze and rotated within the barrel. "Sophisticated offering from this crew. And in excellent condition." "Exactly. It's apparent from this that there are stores of artifacts we know nothing of, items that have been in sheltered storage since the holocaust." V 'terrons nodded abstractedly. ffThe survey crew had reported total destruction of population centers. Not even minimal debris remained. They had not, however, combed dense jungle over the entire face of the planet. Verrons glanced up at the darkening sky. "You're planning to take the party to the complex tonight?" "Assuredly. While we all underwent vivid experiences last night, we learned absolutely nothing of the technology, nothing of how these people achieved their effects." "I don't think it was technology. The power was inborn." "But the crystal set between the eyes was not. Nor the ones like you tell me you found in your flute. And if we can simply learn to record the personality for future reference, it will be a tremendous step forward. Can you imagine being able to walk with Socrates? To follow Newton and Einstein, Leakey and Pardini through their life's work? Can you imagine looking over Shakespeare's shoulder as he -- " "Shakespeare is already dead. But I see your point. So uphill we go and tomorrow I'll try to persuade our friends to fetch more trade booty. But this time I'll follow them." That night, when the party emerged from the gully, Olsen drew him aside. She pressed her flute into his hand. "I'm not going to use this again. But I think -- I think you should, Commander." Before he could question her she darted ahead like a person who has fulfilled a distasteful duty. Puzzled, Verrons examined the flute. Winchell fell into step beside him. He indicated the clutch of aborigines trailing the party. "Commander, I've queried the entire party this afternoon. No one caught sight of their race in the visions last night." "Oh?" "In fact, I've quizzed almost everyone on their experiences. You know, the people who were born with the power certainly don't seem to have developed scruples to match. There were some instances of really sophisticated brutality and a lot of the other -- callousness, unconscious brutality. Evidently they didn't consider the ones who were born without power as truly -- human?" "Little people who scuttled and served?" Verrons frowned. Certainly the quality of mercy had not been strained in his own golden dancer. She had exhibited little empathy for her inferiors. "Well, mark it one sign of intelligence then that the abos avoided contact." Winchell nodded. "I guess so. You know, the abos might even have developed into an intelligent race. If they'd lasted long enough." Verrons' sympathies were not engaged. "If the spark had been there they would have hung on." "But the others didn't, the lightdancers and their underpeople." Verrons grunted. "And no one caught a hint of what happened to them?" Winchell's clear eyes flickered away. "I -- I'm not sure. Olsen wouldn't talk to me. But none of the others caught anything." "Well, we'll see." H e said that without suspecting he shortly would see, when he braced himself against the temple wall, put Olsen's flute to mouth and breathed a burning red being into life. For with that fiery vision he breathed more than another surging light-dancer. He breathed another time, another circumstance, when the scuttling little people had become the preponderant mass of the population, when the sparking manes of power had grown few. Too few. And in our sparse numbers , we maintained our rule. The weak, the powerless, still they cringed before our swords of light. But we saw that in too few generations we would be not just extinct but dishonored. We saw that when the last of us died the underpeople would cease to give our ancestors life-of-sight with their breath. Instead they would viciously destroy the flutes that are our immortality. We would perish in our crystalline shells, victims of the genetic whimsy that has rendered our offspring too few to continue our kind. We would be lost to the universe -- the universe that is ours! But the remaining elite knew they were not alone in that universe. They looked up and they speculated. Somewhere was other life, life similar to their own. For -- arrogantly -- wasn't the human form the most efficient possible, the most logical? And some day that life, venturing, would inevitably find their planet. When it did, they would be waiting. Waiting to dance and fly, to flash and spiral. Waiting to relive their entire history, each of them preserved, every line represented, first to last. And there would be nothing to distract the comers from the waiting flutes. Nor would there be mutinous underpeople to destroy those fragile and precious instruments. There would be no underpeople at all. Verrons lived the first steps of temple construction. A site far from any population center was selected and the mesa raised. A storage vault to house the entire collection of flutes -- the revered ancestors -- was constructed, carefully buffered and shielded. On its inner walls the history of the powered race was inscribed, victory by victory, glory by glory. There were no defeats. Nor would there be. Verrons was spared the final holocaust only by the death of his escort. In the interval between that deathhouse passage into crystal and the reappearance of the fiery wheel of light, Verrons forcibly extracted his consciousness from the vision world. He jerked the flute from his lips, fingers cramping. They had destroyed the underpeople to insure their own precarious immortality. First they had erected the temple complex -- star bait -- and then they had systematically blasted and exterminated. Verrons didn't have to see to know. In a reflex gesture, he hurled the flute. Die! It clattered against stone floor. But disgust was not sufficient to route him from the temple while other wheels of light flashed. Nor did destruction of the fiery entity cleanse him of ugliness. And at dawn he tore through the food stores with the others, scattering and wasting. Human and aborigine fed side by side, forked hand and fingered pawing greedily. terrons was half asleep on his Vcot when Olsen loomed above him, hesitant. "Commander -- " "You didn't flute." The words were thick. "No, I -- " "Good. You guard the food. From the abs. Get me if y'have trouble." "With the aborigines? You want me to -- " "Take m'stunner. Come get me if they go 'way." He lapsed into semi-consciousness. Sometime later she reappeared. "Commander, the aborigines -- I didn't let them at the food stocks. I stunned them. Now they've gone into the jungle." Verrons sat and peered muzzily at the dial of his chrono. Midday. "Going for trade goods?" "I don't know. I -- do you want me to follow them and find out? By myself?" Verrons managed to wag an emphatic negative. "Med kit," he demanded gruffly. The inside of his head had congealed. Ten minutes later, stimulants at work, he stepped from the tent and swayed lightly in the noonday breeze. Olsen led him into the jungle. "They have a quarter-hour start now." "They travel like turtles." And a little like elephants too. Fortunately his mind cleared and his legs steadied. Verrons found the aborigines' trail quickly, followed it easily, Olsen in his wake. "Commander -- " "We can't gab and sneak simultaneously." "Oh." Evidently what she had meant to say was not urgent. Neither was the aborigines' pace through the jungle. They crossed the stream and led Verrons and Olsen away from the temple complex. Soon the two humans drew near enough to hear the tread of feet. "We'd better stay well behind," Verrons whispered hoarsely. "Commander, the flute I gave you -- " Verrons' jaw tightened. "I destroyed it." The answering flicker in Olsen's pale eyes told him the impulse had touched her, too. He glanced at his chrono, rubbing his stomach. "We should have packed lunch." "Because the flutes make us hungry," she hissed. "They -- " Verrons halted. He stared at her, his stomach convulsing in fresh hunger. "All that light and motion -- it's our energy that powers it," she said vehemently. "Those crystals draw directly from us." Verrons pulled himself very straight, digesting her words. The stumbling fatigue, the voracious hunger, the dizzy faintness -- none were simply the result of late nights and irregular hours. He suffered all the sympatoms of an exhausted power cell. "Olsen, how do you always hit just the right nail?" "By being fairly bright," she shot back with asperity. "And by knowing when I'm being used." As he should have known himself. As he would have known, given a few more days, a few more fainting spells. But the aborigines were moving ahead. "We'll talk about this when we get back to camp. At length." She nodded grim satisfaction. They moved forward . As they moved into dense vegetation beyond the stream the aborigines' pace quickened. They stopped twice to feed, pulling down branches heavy with yellow berries and gorging. Verrons and Olsen watched from cover of damp foliage, Verrons' stomach clenching enviously. "If we dared touch native vegetation -- " Olsen glanced at him sharply. "If we dared," he concluded, settling back. When they continued, he traveled with stunner at hand, seeking bending stalks and swaying shadows alertly. Underfoot the soil was damp and black, rich with decay. It was late afternoon when the jungle march halted. Ahead, the aborigines' heavy tread was silenced. Verrons and Olsen waited, then moved forward vigilantly. ahead a small dome sat on the jungle floor, partly overgrown with vine. Its door stood open. From its interior Verrons heard the unmistakable grunts of their humanoid guides. And beyond the first dome were others of similar size and construction, lower panels translucent brown, upper panels transparent green. Cautiously Verrons edged past the first dome and around the first of the second rank. He tapped translucent paneling lightly. It was a plastic material, virtually untouched by deterioration. He pressed his forehead to transparent paneling. Within the dome he could see only dim immobile shapes. Olsen's features were as bemused as his own. Then, glancing away, she touched Verrons' arm and pointed. Through dense vegetation, he spotted a second cluster of domes. He flared a look back at the structure the aborigines had entered. Quickly he slipped the stunner from Olsen's belt and popped it into her hands. "Keep an eye on them. If they head back toward camp, join me." A motion of his hand indicated the dome cluster ahead. Hedodged away. The second cluster was more extensive than the first and more varied. It included a single longhouse, several small domes and a half-dozen larger ones. Again the exterior paneling, although assaulted by vine, was unmarked by deterioration. Verrons pushed through a hinged door into the longhouse. The interior held deserted stillness -- and chaos. And even by the limited light that filtered through transparent green paneling, Verrons recognized the nature of this particular chaos. Containers large and small were littered and strewn, the floor and every surface of the structure were stained and caked with dried smears. Verrons forded the length of the structure, recognizing other things too -- tables, chairs, cook units, water tanks -- all of alien design, but recognizable in their function, granted a humanoid context. He had found a cookshack -- a devastated one. Devastated like the supply tent he had policed yesterday morning, devastated by a raging localized storm of hunger. Pulling at a cabinet door, he found stacked plastic mess trays. Their fastidious arrangement was ironic counterpoint to the unmannered chaos around him. Disturbed, he emerged at the far end of the cookshack and entered one of the larger circular domes. Again light was dim but contents were recognizable: cots, tables, chairs, chests, miscellany. But this time everything was in fair order. He was sifting miscellany when Olsen found him. "They've headed back toward camp." His head snapped up. "Taking what?" "Another weather instrument, I think. I examined the structure they emerged from before coming for you. It's evidently a storage shed for weather instruments and meteorological supplies. None of them are exactly like anything I handled when I took Instruments, but they're close enough. And there are logs, too. Not very extensive -- lots of empty pages. I couldn't read the script, of course, or the numbering system -- " "Just as I can't read this," Verrons interrupted. The item he thrust at her consisted of long limp plastic pages bound with adhesive. They were covered with an incomprehensible interlacing of line and curve. "As bad as my own handwriting." Her eyes flickered down the limp page. "Meaning we're dealing with someone who has hands? Like our aborigines?" He nodded. He indicated the furnishings of the dome. "And someone who has arms and legs and torsos and probably heads -- like our aborigines. Or some other humanoid race." "There were only two humanoid races on this world," she reminded him, "unless you want to sub-classify the underpeople as a separate race." "But they've been dead for several centuries. Totally dead. And this cluster of domes hasn't been here more than a few years." "The aborigines then?" T he suggestion was ludicrous. "I'm not too surprised the survey boys missed this. It's well camoflauged, green and brown sunk in jungle growth. And it's far enough from the temple complex that the area wasn't intensively surveyed beyond overflight with animal-life sensors. After all, the survey crew had less than a month to spend on the entire globe. "But our light-dancers ruled -- and flew -- this world for centuries. If the abos were coming up the evolutionary scale anywhere near creating this sophisticated a layout, they would have known about it. Yet we didn't sight the abos through any of the fourteen or so flutes we sampled. The one you and I shared was the most recent and he certainly had no knowledge of a second intelligent race sharing this world." She nodded thoughtfully. "Then there is one other possibility." "Right. The race that created this outpost came from offworld, as we did." "So this has to be just that -- an outpost." "And I suggest we paw around some more before we carry speculation farther." She agreed. They tackled miscellany together. Five minutes later they had their key. Verrons spread it on a table and they bent over it together. Heavy silence stretched between them. "A photo album," Olsen said finally, softly. "Of the folks back home." The faces that looked up at him from printed plastic pages were familiar: bifurcate nostrils, round oral orifices, fleshy violet veils cascading from the lower lip arcs. The forked hands were familiar too. The physiques might have been, starved of fat and muscle tissue, bared of swathings, the flesh smeared instead with mud. Verrons flicked quickly through the volume. Their 'aborigines' appeared against the technological background of some unidentifiable other world, patronmasters of science and the machine. Even though they could not decipher the script that covered the page backs, Verrons and Olsen read substantially from the photo presentation. When they had reached the last page, they slapped the album shut and gazed at each other. "They were either surveying this place or actually settling it," Verrons said finally. "A quick look around should tell us. And a bedcount should tell us how many of them there were originally." Olsen nodded somberly. The original party had consisted, they soon determined, of better than four dozen members. And they had come equipped to farm. Verrons even located their seed storage. Bags and cartons had been untidily opened and thrown about. "Presumably the seed was never planted," he said, prying a single flat green seed from a crevice in the flooring. "Probably just devoured when the kitchen stocks ran out." "Surely they brought some surplus food supplies," Olsen said. "Enough to carry them a season or two if their first crops didn't do well." "But flutes make hungry. And that's not all. Flutes make sleepy, dizzy, dull -- " "Dead," Olsen finished tersely. "Especially since they were finally' left to live off the land. Which obviously supplies them nothing like a balanced or adequate diet for their species. Do you think -- if our supplies will stretch to feed them -- they have any chance of recovery? Of actually going ahead with their settlement?" Verrons shrugged. "Who knows? If there's been no substantial brain damage, if both sexes are represented, provided that's necessary, if we could find a few more stray seed-if, if, if." He glanced up. Dusk eased across the face of the 'jungle. "Are you game to trek back by moonlight?" sen was game. Rolling the photo album and tucking it into a pocket, Verrons led way, stunner in hand, eyes watchful. "The light-dancers used them like disposable power packs. That's how they used their underpeople and that's how they're using us too, Commander," Olsen said grimly. "We'll exhaust our supplies prematurely and we certainly won't do the work we came to do. You can see disorganization creeping in already." "I can -- now. But you and I know something the other members of our party don't." "Oh? We'll tell them, won't we? When we get back?" "No, I mean something else. We know a lot about the structure of the underground flute storage chambers. We know, for instance, that the substructure area was carefully engineered so the flutes would not be endangered when the population centers were bombed." She stared at him blankly. "That means -- conversely -- that if we deliver an explosive to the storage area the force of the explosion will be absorbed there without seriously damaging the terrain around camp -- or even, probably, the mesa and the temple complex." Olsen brightened. She flicked back pale hair. "We have explosives, Commander." "We sure do." He stared down at his hand. Two nights ago it had cradled his golden dancer's accidentally shattered crystal. Last night it had deliberately terminated the fiery dancer's immortality. Now, he vowed, that hand would operate on a grander scale. When they reached camp, pole lamps glowed spottily, a few lighted, most dark. The supply tent was in a state of devastation. From the mesa flutes sounded, melody of night, drunken, disorganized. Dying. "We'll have to wait till light," Verrons reminded Olsen. "Can't take the chance of collapsing the grand temple on Heller's head. Think you can slip uphill and snatch a couple of flute cases without disturbing our dreamers? And without falling under the spell yourself?" His mood was suddenly euphoric. "Why do you keep asking if I can deliver?" she jibed, disappearing into darkness. Why indeed? By the time he had extracted the explosive from storage, studied the use manual, calculated and measured, she had returned with two empty flute cases. He glanced up sharply, almost expecting to see the dazzle of light reflected in her eyes. Instead he saw purpose. "What are we going to do about the flutes they have with them, Commander?" "You're ready to launch a real vendetta, aren't you?" She bared small white teeth. "I'll settle for total destruction." He nodded. They had shared more than one tempering experience in the past two days. "You don't think we should leave Heller one or two flutes? For research purposes?" There was no ambivalence in her expression. "No, I don't. Why should we be any more compassionate than they were?" But Olsen had never entertained a golden dancer. She had never mated in the clouds, even if only vicariously. Her red dancer had been too busy with weighty affairs to skim the morning sky, to dance the rainbow. He had shown her only the coldly brutal side of his race. Verrons' golden dancer had shown him more. His hands quivered as he packed the two flute cases and fused the contents. "Now. Think you can sleep?" She wagged her head emphatically. "No." He didn't think he could either. But neither of them kept death watch that night. Within the hour both were flung across cots -- she brought hers from her tent -- asleep. T ent panels lightened with dawn. Verrons awoke. He sat stiffly and gazed down at his partner in destruction. She was less fearsome in sleep. She looked, in fact, as if she could be disregarded if he changed his mind and returned the explosive to its container, the flute cases to Heller. She looked less compelling than a vision that brandished green light like a sword. Until she opened her eyes. "They're back." A quick motion brought her to her feet, flute case in hand. Supply tent revels rang from the opposite end of camp as they slipped into the dawn jungle. Fortunately they met no stragglers. They fleeted dense shadow and mounted the gully. At the top, when they stepped to glistening pink stone, even Olsen softened. "Just in case, I want to have a last look at the grand dome." "You don't trust our red man to have engineered the substructure adequately?" She tossed off a wry gesture. "I've been dreaming explosions. So -- just in case, I'm going to have a look." Just in case, he accompanied her. Their attention was distracted from architecture by the single lax body that sprawled on the stone floor beneath the grand dome. Verrons bent quickly. It was Heller, his flute still clutched tight in protective fingers. Verrons placed ear to chest. "He's alive -- just unconscious." "And they were too brute-dumbhungry to revive him and get him back to camp," Olsen said indignantly. "Now we'll have to do it. We'll have to drag him down the gully with us after we -- " But her indignation buzzed in Verrons' ears like the diatribe of a bee, furious, futile. His knees buckled and he sat on the cold stone floor, suddenly shaking with hysterical glee. Some mad-dog bomb squad they mad, the grizzled Service veteran and the freckled faced coed. He laughed gustily, tears coming to his eyes. When he regained control, he demanded hoarsely, "What are we going to use for bodies, killer?" Olsen didn't see cause for risibility. "Bodies?" Coldly. "We're going to drop our explosives down the dispensing blocks, aren't we? And make boom?" "We are." "Well, it takes six bodies to persuade the stone to open its mouth, Olsen. I count three here, one we'll have to drag, the other two sound enough physically but a little mushheaded. Don't you think?" Slowly Olsen sat, her mouth sagging. "I forgot. All our plans, so much happening -- " She shook her head. But her demoralization was brief. Her slight features cleared and she jumped up again, jabbing a forefinger at the unconscious professor. "He stumbled and broke his ankle, Commander, coming out of the grand temple. We'll need help to get him down the gully to camp." Verrons' brows flickered up in admiration. "You're right. We'll need at least three strong young bodies. Winchell for starts. The other two I'll leave to your discretion." S he was off again. Verrons stood, prying the Bute from Heller's clenched fingers. He examined the instrument, then zippered it into a tool pocket. The professor he dragged toward the temple where Olsen had agreed to bring her party. As they crossed the plaza, early sunlight touched Heller's eyes. They opened and stared, unfocused. "Professor? feel like walking?" Verrons probed gently. "Ngwf." By the time they reached the small temple, Heller was able to focus his eyes, somewhat. Life returned to his limbs. They moved, if uncoordinatedly. His response to Verrons' cautiously phrased queries were more forceful. Verrons squatted, forcing himself to watch Heller's weak struggles with a clinical eye. Over a period of two years, three, four at most, the flutes had transformed a party of fifty-two vigorous and enterprising settlers into a clutch of five naked starving brutes. Verrons juggled fancy terminology: tissue starvation, brain damage, terminal malnutrition. The flutes would wreak the same damage to the human party if unchecked. The light-dancers had destroyed their own mother race and they would destroy any other humanoid race that walked into their glistening trap. Because their own flashy survival was all they had considered of significance. Verrons stroked explosive flute cases. Then he heard human voices echoing across the stone plaza. When they drew near, he activated the fuse timers and jumped up, both cases in hand. Olsen led Winchell, Waller and Balsky into the temple. "The professor insisted on coming." She indicated the bag on her back. "And I picked up the rest of the flutes lying around the supply and dihing area." Her jaw squared vengefully. "No one thought to ask about stretcher or splints." That Verrons could believe. It was a rumpled and stuporous crew she had assembled, heads listing, shoulders sagging, eyes vacant. But this wasn't the occasion for parade call. Their presence had already been noted. From the center of the temple floor the stone block rose, slowly, with inevitable majesty. With less majesty, Verrons darted forward. A rectangular case appeared from the maw of the mechanism. He jammed it back into the hold and shoved a second case after it. The end of the block closed. Slowly stone reunited with floor. Olsen's pale eyes flashed wildly. She visibly restrained herself from crowing. "Come on," Verrons snapped, grabbing at Heller's armpit. "I gave us fifteen minutes to lob in two booms and get down the gully." They wrestled the lean professor across the plaza to the next temple, their three cohorts zombieing behind, eyes glazed. There, again, stone rose, "My turn," Olsen insisted. and a nice job she did, Verrons V. acknowledged later. A nice job they both did, herding their stuporous colleagues across the plaza and into the mouth of the gully. Pausing at the edge of stone, Olsen wriggled the bag of flutes off her back. With a gesture exultant, she flung it over the side of the mesa. By the time they reached the bottom of the gully themselves, Heller was live with protest, all limbs indignant, eyes blazing. "Commander, I can travel under my own power. I'm no invalid. I -- " "Then run!" Verrons seized the professor's arm and propelled him toward the jungle. Glancing back, he saw that Olsen urged the other three into motion. A sharp crump halted the entire party. Briefly frozen, all stared back at the mesa. A second crump moved its rocky sides and lifted the hat briefly off the single temple visible above. Slowly stone settled back into place. The temple quivered but held. Heller's lean throat writhed and gave birth. "Commander, what -- " "We've killed the flutes!" Olsen said. No one believed her. All eyes swung to Verrons for contradiction. Even Winchell, Waller and Balsky achieved fleeting alertness. Verrons nodded. "We slung explosive into the flute crypts. The rest of the temple complex should be intact -- more or less -- for future researchers. You can draw historical data from the interior wall of the crypts -- they're inscribed with a detailed history of the race -- if you can piece them back together and decipher them. You might even pin down the technology there -- to whatever extent it ever existed. But you can forget the flutes." Heller gobbled. "You've casually, unilaterally, shattered the instruments of the evolutionary plan? You've -- " "The plan is survival, Heller. Nothing esoteric about that. It's the same on every world. Who can survive does. Who can't -- doesn't." Heller didn't see it that way. Frothing, gesticulating, he launched verbal attack. "You cannot subvert the plan and live, Verrons. The plan has existed since time began. Not just Earth time -- total time, consciousness time. The plan -- " "Then look at it this way, Heller. If there is a plan I'm a part of it, too. And I've just fulfilled my function." Turning, Verrons waded away through jungle growth, abandoning them. He had only done what he had to. He had, in fact, done what he had to in more ways than one. His step quickened as he touched Heller's flute, still zippered securely into his pocket. He felt confident it was alive. When he reached camp, he would hide it in his case and no one would know it had survived. But one night soon Verrons would make his way from camp to some deserted spot far away and he would soar the clouds again. Patting the metal barrel, he sprinted toward camp.  I ast month I reported to you how j I toted myself bowlegged with a suitcase half-full of books and galleys and what is amusingly called a "portable" typewriter, writing when and where I could. I spent four days at Penn State, at the Fourth Annual Conference of the Science Fiction Research Assotook the "Pilgrim" Award, and Dr. Thomas Clareson was re-elected to the presidency) and then was whisked -- and I mean whisked -- to Cornell, where with barely time to throw on another jacket I went to cocktails and dinner and the auditorium, where I was introduced by Dr. Carl Sagan. Afterward I met with the Sigma Phi fraternity brothers who were my first and most cordial hosts -- and then moved for a couple of days with the Sagans. There was a guided tour through the space-and-time-wide environs of Sagan's part of the Astronomy Department. Imagine if you will a single corridor in which, side by side, are #) a laboratory containing thousands of feet of glass plumbing in which methane, ammonia, sulfur and water are being hammered by a variety of energies, producing organic substances -- amino acids and the like -- and #) right next door, a room full of computers in which mathematicians of the highest level are tearing away at the problem of black holes. Just a few steps from one another! Then there were encounters with the science fiction people -- as I understand it, lacking an official sponsor for a course, some thirty students are teaching themselves! I found them sharp-minded, informed and responsive. Thence to a command appearance before some of the English Department, who (it seemed to me) had a little difficulty in acknowledging that myself and my (our) work is not totally dediing. On to New York and then, at the weekend, to Boston and Marvin Minsky, head of the Artificial Intelligence Lab at M.I.T., where, with eighty people in his staff, he is attacking the problem of a machine that can think. I went through his laboratory, a wonderland of computers, two-elbowed articulated "waldo" arms and, by the dozens, fine-honed, wide-ranging, utterly fearless Brains. That collection of people has to be one of the most remarkable assemblages on the planet. I had the pleasure of carrying a message from Sagan to Minsky. "Say we have this Mars lander," said Sagan, "and it tells us, 'I have begun the descent of a thirty-degree slope. The visibility is near zero. What shall I do?' and you send to it: 'Stop already, idiot, there could be a #-foot cliff ahead.' But -- it takes twenty minutes for us to get the message from Mars and twenty more for our word to get back to the lander. "So tell Minsky: 'Hurry up!"' After an unforgettable weekend in the Minsky manse, a great rambling old house with a computer terminal (which proved to me that though many psychoanalysts may indeed have brains, they don't need them -- ask a computerman some time to demonstrate to you the program called doctor), an artificial nightingale, a trapeze, a great little kid with a broken leg who was run over by a bicycle, his twin sister who says, "Daddy: Two." "Seven," he answers. "Three," she says. He ponders and then says "One..." They're playing tic-tac-toe in their heads. And another daughter who was teaching math last year when she was fifteen -- and who has a boa constrictor and a wonderful mother who knows more about children and public health than any three towns' Town Boards. (Speaking of wonderful women: I forgot to mention that the art on the famous gold-iridium plate now being transported into deep space by Pioneer #, to inform some intelligence, somewhere, some time -- perhaps a we are, where the ship came from; this art was done by the beauteous Linda Sagan, who never gets credit.) After the weekend, another speech and then a meeting with the M.I.T. S.F. Society, which owns the most extraordinary, the most complete and the most beautifully organized science fiction library I have ever seen. These are only a very few of the encounters I had on this journey and I wish I could share every moment of every one of them with you. But this is a book review, so: J 'hose Who Can, A Science Fiction Reader , edited by Robin Scott Wilson (Mentor, # pp, with biographical notes, #) is the way the title goes on the title page. On the cover. Those Who Can is set in eight-point Myopia, while the subtitle is in second-coming capitals, which is an indication of the ways in which publishers' sales departments think. Anyway, the book is a refutation of Shaw's: "Those who can, do. Those who cannot, anthology of fine science fiction yarns by some of the very best in the business; it's a book of essays on writing by writers who know what they are doing; it's a book of criticism and lucid example, articulate and entertaining. It's set up this way: Wilson, founder of the Clarion courses in science fiction writing, chose a dozen writers and asked them to comment on their own work, two each within the following six arbitrary sections ("... it is probably the worst possible way to go about it," writes Wilson in his intro, "except for any other way I can think of."): plot, character, theme, setting, point of view and style. A few words from the editor at the head of each section are followed by two stories, each coupled with an essay by the author about the story -- under 'setting', for example, Joanna Russ's fine The Man Who Could Not See Devils -- then her remarks on 'setting' as it applies to the yarn. And then Silverberg's Sundance and his reasons for setting it the way he did. Under style Fred Pohl gives us not one, but two of his most brilliant shorts, Grandy Devil and Day 'style' as it applies to both. Damon Knight has done something unusual and fascinating under 'theme' in having his story Masks run on the right-hand pages, with his running commentary and notes on the left -- something I could take authors, besides those mentioned, Ellison, Le Guin, Wilhelm, Wilson himself, and Gunn. Now, I learned are scheduled, for #, about five hundred courses in science fiction in high schools and colleges -- and I would most urgently recommend that every teacher and every student of every one of them get this book early and bone up on it. I should like to stress the fact that, rich as it is, the book isn't a compendium of hard definitions and final answers. Far from it. It deals with a living, growing, changing thing -- writing -- and it deals with its parts in the voices of highly, and rightly, opinionated people, with many of whom I disagree. And so will you, I think. I wish Wilson would do another like this, with a dozen more writers. I wish someone would set up a seminar based on this book. What I'm trying to say is that I am impressed and enlivened by this package. # 'he Best of Fantasy and Science Fiction, #th Series, edited by Ed Ferman (Doubleday, #), with six gruesome delights by cartoonist Gahan Wilson, is a Best Buy, with such top-of-the-mark classics-to-be as Pohl's Shaffery Among the Immortals and Ellison's Deathbird, Poul Anderson's shattering The Problem of Pain and Phyllis MacLennan's almost equally poignant Thus Love Betrays Us. We can rejoice at the reappearance of Alfred Bester, with his enchanting The Animal Fair. This extraordinary talent has been too long away from our scene. Raylyn Moore has an unforgettable story about a frighteningly talented little boy and a starchy schoolteacher. But the one that will roll you around on the carpet is called Sooner or Later or Never Never by Gary Jennings. Clearly his own kind of writer, Jennings is the wildest thing to come along since R. A. Lafferty. E xcept, of course, for Geo. Alec Effmger, who is out of his mind in a totally unique fashion. Relatives (Harper and Row, #) is one of those rare books with which you participate or you don't -- and if you don't it's a dead loss. Effmger deals here with realities -- note the plural -- either in an effort to circumscribe and therefore describe reality itself ("our" reality or "the" reality) or to prove fairly conclusively that reality is so fluid, composed of so many variables, that perhaps the only wise course is to take anything real with a dose of salts. If the book grabs you, it will grab you hard -- but it's not for everybody. I can say the same about a completely different kind of book, and a different kind of grab: Harry Harrison's Star Smashers of the Galaxy Rangers (G. P. Putnam's Sons, #.) Harrison had a ball with this one, a Tom Swiftian, geewhiz parody of the very worst that our severest and most ignorant critics lay on us, salted with puns, plays-on-words and double meanings for the delectation of a fairly wide spectrum of "in" people. Personally I love this kind of thing at short-short length. If you like it in large doses, here's # tightly packed pages of it, so have fun. written a novel, Clickwhistle (Doubleday, #), which deals with dolphins in a way that pleases me. As I have so often mentioned before, one of the most potent challenges ever given a writer was John Campbell's: "Give me a story about a creature that thinks as well as a man but not like a man." Watkins has done this very well indeed. His Galaxy Library of the best science fiction published today about worlds of tomorrow... Outstanding authors... magnetic stories... scientific believability... low cost... To be savored again and again... a must for your science fiction library... The city of the apes was on the brink of an horrendous destruction that had happened once -- and was suddenly inexorably, happening again... The apes are back in a new shocker from Twentieth Century-Fox...that will keep you A suspense-filled adventure about one man against an unknown civilization that knew of his existence before he was born! ASI I # ## A collection of unpredictably imaginative tales by a modern master of science fiction. AS#I ## Galaxy Magazine tSlMIl A collection of science fiction that challenges hlUlfil the mind and captivates the imagination AN # ## A collection of mind-bending science fiction adventure that soars beyond the imagination AN # ## Ki S H r # T g#.SrSK h successfully pulsed itself as a human being. AS# #  A nightmare suddenly wrought into stark reality... as men and women who # ook like themselves, act like themselves, but are not themselves. AN # # A collection of science-fiction masterworks from Lester Del Rey, Robert Silverberg, Fritz Leiber, James Blish, and six other great writers. AN# #tf prediction of tomorrow's beliefs. AX# # A compelling and fascinating anthology of seven science-fiction maste exploring the "ends of time." AS# # Here is a portrait of ordinary men and women who sought tr e "Psycho. " AX#I# # Voyage only two centuries into the future to find a world filled with luxurious houses of execution. AS# b A completely new anthology of stories never before Published in book form by masters of science fantasy. AX#I # A look into the future when a massive computer system provides all of man's earthly needs. AX# # dolphins actually think a hell of a lot better, and the interaction between the protagonist, Dr. Pearson, and the various cetaceans, especially the one called Clickwhistle, is most interesting. Grafted on to this innately fascinating encounter are matters more cosmic, I think, than they need be, and added to the fact that Watkins' prose tends to be dense and unleavened from time to time, the book is a little uphill to read. I hope to see more of this writer. Next month, perhaps a little late, I'll get into a real find, a book called Joshua, Son of None, by Nancy Freedman. And then a takeout on a new small explosion in a very important area: science fiction children's books. and quite by the way: something I learned on my recent travels. If you begin to hear of an upsurge the phenomena have suddenly increased. It's because the computers which analyze sky sightings generally have until very recently been programed to disregard and not report anything that is not in orbit or on a ballistic course -- matters they can ascertain in hundredths of a second. The very thing that makes follow neither orbital nor ballistic tracks -- has disqualified them from notice! But you'll begin to hear about them more, because of a deI'd rather be alive now than in any period in human history. Christopher Priest s massive new novel. Inverted World, dealing with an Earth whose economy has collapsed totally and globally due to an energy crisis, was not intended to be timely when written And the beginning of its serialization in the December issue of Galaxy, which brought it to the newsstands almost simultaneously with President Nixon's announcement of the current power crisis, was pure coincidence The book was intended to be science fiction and that's what it is For your editor Chris Priest's hyperbolic world als-o has overtones of reminiscence -- it recalls hauntingly college days and a professor's joyous explanation of the Einstein Theory in terms of a beer bottle shape -- unless, of course, you prefer champagne Chris Priest's himself, however, is as timely as tomorrow He is still in his twenties His first book, Indoctrmaire, was hailed by the London Times -- his second, Darkening Island, recently placed third in the John W. Campbell Awards. Inverted World is his third. His British publishers are Faber  Faber and his American publishers are Harper  Row. He has been married but is not now, loves Paris and hopes to live there some day -- hopes also to visit the United States, which has great fascination for him. (He stayed up recently until #: # ayem to catch President Nixon on television, but fell asleep halfway through the broadcast for some reason. Energy crisis?) He likes his privacy, dislikes discussing himself, but it is a well-known fact that he lives in a private house in Harrow, an area haunted by the hosts (among others) of Byron and hurchill. The para-archeological probe made living history out of the undead past! I T he caravan clowns came to town about four times a year, usually in the service of a caravan, sometimes not. They came now to the town (the oldest in the world) out of service and with no clear purpose. They were strictly on a bold-bashful skylark. There were a few less than a hundred of them. They were slight, smiling, shy, desert Arabs. The guards of the city, though they usually treated the clowns with a lowering sort of theatrical harshness, really liked them -- but especially they liked to devil them. The desert gamins, first leaving long and rickety constructs of some sort at a little distance on the sand, came into the city by the east gate, whence the street named Straight (the Latins called it Via Recta and the Arabs Souk-el-Taouil) runs west to the heart of the city. They came in one by one sideways as though it were a narrow way, though the gate was high, wide and completely open. This was in the month of March of the Year of Restored Salvation #. "Thieves, coney-eaters, camelsuckers, trench-straddlers, goodfor-nothings -- what do you want in our town?" several of the tall town guards demanded and they clapped the slight desert youths roughly on the shoulders. The shortest of the guards was a head and a hand taller than the tallest of the Arabs. "Bread -- we want bread," one of the Arabs, less bashful than the others, announced. The desert Arabs did not have bread of their own. They ate camel cheese and small animals that they killed in the sand and rocks. They ate wild figs or cultivated apricots and pomegranates and almonds when they could steal them. But bread they ate only when kind persons gave it to them. And now several of the kind, though thunderously threatening guards bought hot bread from a bread booth and gave it to the Arabs. They ate it rapidly, almost furtively, but with real pleasure. All of them except one. "I will not eat your bread," said Khalid ibn-al-Walid. "It isn't right that I should eat your bread and then come back and cut the throats of all of you who will not kneel and beg for mercy." "Ah, squalid Khalid Walid, will you cut our throats?" one of the big town guards asked. "Aye," Khalid said nervously and looked around to be sure that his own jinni or angel did not hear him say such a thing. "I must cut the throats of all of you who will not submit. I will not like it any more than you will, but it is one of the things that I must do." "With that little sword you will cut our throats?" the guard asked. "Let me see that wonderful little throat-cutter you have there." Khalid handed his sword up to the high hand of the tall guard. The guard snapped it in two in his fingers and gave the pieces back to the slight Arab. Khalid's face broke and he began to cry. The other Arabs ate the wonderful bread that was given to them. They ate apricots and roasted meat. They talked with the town people and the town guards, for the chattering Arabs (after they had passed the moments of their shyness) were always full of news. They were called the desert scrolls. They drank the bright wine that the people gave them. All the Arabs did these things except Khalid, who refused to eat or drink, though he had always loved the wine of this place. Then it was time for the Arabs to go and they knotted about the east gate. Khalid still snuffled over the loss of his sword. Several of the guards held quiet conference. Then one of the guards, the one who had broken the sword in his fingers, went and brought back a real Damascus sword out of his generosity (for this was Damascus, the oldest town in the world and the Arabs called it Dimisk es-Sham). The man gave the wonderful sword to Khalid (it was not ornate, but it was of the good steel and manufactory) and that Arab brightened up like the sun coming out from behind the mountain clouds of the Anti-Lebanon. Then all the Arabs went out by the east gate. "That can not really be Khalid ibn-al-Walid the Great?" was the unbelieving protest of John Dragon who was dean of soft sciences at Southwestern Polytech. "It just isn't possible." "It does strain credulity," Joseph Waterwitch told him, "but that's the way it comes through and that's the way it's projected. I must suppose it's all valid. It couldn't be otherwise." John Dragon, Joseph Waterwitch, Cris Benedetti, and Abel Landgood were on expedition to observe certain events here by para-archeological probe. T he Arabs shuffled along outside, beneath the basket wall. Khalid was grinning into his scanty beard. He usually pulled this little sword act and trick several times a year and he had now quite a collection of good Damascus swords. The Arab party, a little fewer than a hundred young men, shuffled carelessly back toward their desert. For about a furlong. Then they gave a great whoop. A dozen small horses seemed to spring out of the sand and were quickly mounted by the dozen or so of the Arabs so fortunate as to own riding animals. These dozen had also drawn bows from somewhere. And the others had swords suddenly. None of them except Khalid had had a sword earlier. Some of them picked up two rough ladders they had left on the sand before their first entrance to the city. They ran with these ladders toward the basket wall of Damascus. "See if you can get better detail on the swords," John Dragon asked Joe Waterwitch. "Hitti, who is never wrong, has written that the Arabs carried long, straight swords in scabbards flung over the right shoulder. And Belloc, who also is never wrong, has written that they carried short curved scimitars on their thighs." Joe Waterwitch emphasized the swords and the observers all watched as the steel showed a little more clearly. "They are every sort of sword and knife," Waterwitch said then and they all saw that it was so, "and they are carried every which way. There is no standardizing them and there is no seeing them any more clearly than this." The Arabs placed their two ladders against the basket wall (this section of the wall was so called because it was there that St. Paul had been let down in a basket) . The ladders reached only about a third of the way to the top of the wall. Nevertheless, the Arabs crowded the ladders from top to bottom, resolutely climbing up and up and those on the top waved their arms as if to try to fly upward. "What are you trying to do, little sandmice?" the guards asked from the top of the walls. "You'll hurt yourselves. Those little ladders are about to break." "We are going to scale the walls," Khalid the leader of the Arab sandmice called up boldly. "We are going to storm the town and slaughter the inhabitants and establish ourselves in this stronghold. And from here, we will conquer the whole world." "If you want in come in by the gates which are always open," the guards called down. "We think you are the same bunch that was in just a little while ago. Then you went out again. Those little ladders will not reach. Shall we put down Now opened in New York #h# for paperback, hardcover, juvenile books  magazines fanzines  posters  games and more longer ladders for you? Shall we let down ropes? Are you under some vow to scale walls?" "Yes, we are under vow to scale walls or to' batter them down," Khalid cried. "We will not come in by the gate until we have received your total surrender. Defend yourselves! It is not to our glory if we conquer only cowards who fear to fight." Khalid and some others began to shoot arrows up at the guards. They hadn't true arrows, only crooked and badly fletched shafts. They hadn't strong bows -- the arrows did not even reach the top of the walls in their flight. The only damage done by the arrows was to one of the Arabs. This man had shot his bolt straight up into the air. He stood and gazed at his arrow as it spent itself, then tumbled over and fell back toward him. The arrow pierced his eye. Some of the guardsgasped with shock, but several of them laughed. "If you laugh at him, if you laugh at us, then you laugh at God," Khalid called up angrily. "We do not mean to laugh at God," others of the guard spoke down. "We are honestly grieved that the man injured himself." Both of the ladders broke with weak cracking noises and tumbled the Arabs onto the sand and rocks below. One man was killed and several were lamed. The Arabs shuffled off toward the desert and those few who had horses turned toward the barren and sunburned hills. "We do not retreat," Khalid called from the back of his own horse. "It only seems that we retreat. We have breached your walls and several, including myself, have entered. This night I will sit on the highest seat in your council room and will hold command of the city." "You may come to the council room," one of the guards called, "and you may talk to the commandant of the city. He may be able to understand what it is you want. He is a man of great understanding. But you may not sit on the highest seat." "Yes, I will sit on the highest seat tonight," Khalid insisted. "I am already inside the town and the room, though you know it not. I will command -- I will order -- I will rule and I will slaughter. And after I have slaughtered sufficiently I also will become a man of great understanding." Khalid followed his men back into the hilly desert. They left a plume of dust behind them and when the plume dispersed, they were gone. There had been somewhat less than a hundred of these slight Arabs. And there were something more than ten thousand of the burly empire soldiers and guards garrisoned in the city. "That cannot be the Moslem conquest of Damascus of the year #," John Dragon, the dean of soft sciences, was protesting in near panic. "Yes, that was it," Joe Waterwitch insisted sadly. "We have tuned it in pretty clearly -- we have watched it to its end. That is what happened and that is all that happened." "There was supposed to be a six-month siege," Abel Landgood commented. "And when that six months was over Damascus was under Moslem control." "We will look for the siege, but we will not find it," Waterwitch said. "There wasn't any siege of that sort. What we have just seen is all that happened. And as for Damascus turning from Christian to Moslem -- well, I don't understand it either. A plum will be green and then it will be red (if it is a Damask plum it will be). There are no reasons at all for many of the changes in history. Let's leave it at that. I do not know why history, feeling guilty perhaps, is sometimes impelled to supply false reasons. Better no reasons than false -- and there are no reasons for the results from Damascus." "I believe that there is one more event, Joseph," Cris Benedetti said softly. "Our focus seemed to be on three hours before sunset. Let's allow two more hours for ablutions and the supper meal. So, let's see what we can pick up in the council room five hours after our last focus." Cris Benedetti was the revered professor of humanities and histories and literatures and esoterica at Southwestern Polytech. He possibly had more prestige even than had John Dragon, the dean of soft sciences. He certainly had more than had Joseph Waterwitch -- Joe had a peculiar lack of prestige. But Joe believed in himself and his methods and he didn't like to be told that he might have missed something. He looked at Benedetti for a long minute. "All right, we'll do it," Joe Waterwitch said then. T he fmd-and-focus itself took nearly five hours, but the times were not connected and the delay in search did not matter. Then those of the expedition were able to see what was going on at the evening's session in the council room. And what was going on was a developing ruckus. There were seven great mn sitting in the high seats in the council room: pompous men, somewhat amused now and a little bit fearful. They were amused by an audacious and slight man who was leaping about in the rafters over their heads -- he mocked them, harangued them, and they smiled. But they were really slightly alarmed by the monkeylike climbing of this man, actually fearful of his stark animality and his go-devil grinning and of the jinni-like secrets that were tumbling out of him in unbottled speech that sounded as if it would never be exhausted. They were disturbed by the gaminlike thievery of that rafter rooster who'd as soon steal a world as a sack of walnuts. "I will command -- I will rule -- I will slaughter," the monkeylike man in the rafters was heckling, "and when I have slaughtered enough I will become a man of even greater understanding than yourselves." This heckling climber over their heads was Khalid. "I wonder when the Byzantine look made its first appearance?" John Dragon asked his fellow observers. "Surely not in Byzantium," Cris Benedetti said, "but here in Damascus, in this place, on this night. Look at those seven on their high seats! It has just dawned in their minds that they have lost it all (that is the underlay of the Byzantine look) and that if they continue as they have been nobody but themselves will guess that they have really lost (that is the brocade surface of the" Byzantine look). I don't know how they have lost and they don't -- but the towering irony comes only after they have lost completely and disregarded that loss." There were seven men there with that look on them. In the highest seat was the commandant of the city. At his right was the bishop. At his left was the treasurer. The commandant himself was pomposity justified. He was wealth and line and power and intelligence. He was the deep texture of past pleasures, the hot light of present pleasure and the aromatic glow of pleasure still to come. He laughed at his own defeat and forbade it to speak. The bishop on the right had exceptional ability, a highly refined and rarefied sensuality, a canniness that had obtained an unusually good bargain from God himself, a stormy sort of sublimation (channeled and diverted thunder), compassion, wit, well-being -- and there was a foxy slyness that went with it all. This bishop had fished in stranger waters than his father Peter ever knew -- in Third Ocean of whose very existence both God and the devil are ignorant. And the treasurer on the left had the endless geniality that comes from never exhausted stores. He had the money bags that pour out specie forever to smooth the paths and to make friends -- the bags remain full no matter how much is taken from them. He had the sack of inexhaustible pleasure, and the barrelful of those sweet serpents named intrigue whose joy outlasts that of every other game. And into the eyes of this extraordinary treasurer had come a new glow now: happy treason, the last pleasure of the almost jaded. Two other men sat on the right, two other men sat on the left -- they were high and intricate men -- of the sort who maintained the heavenly Byzantine Empire on Earth. "I sit in the highest seat in the council room," jibed Khalid, who had made himself a seat up in the rafters (that Khalid was an ungiant jinni who had escaped from some bottle), "and I will hold command of the city." One of the great men on the left of the commandant laughed -- Khalid had nearly fallen from his high place when he had gestured too violently. "It seems a very precarious command." "I want it to be precarious," Khalid howled. "I am already inside you, though you cannot suspect it yet. I will command -- I will order -- I will slaughter. I will breach your walls. I lay siege to you now." "How long is the siege that you lay for us?" asked one of the great men on the right and he grinned in his beard. "A half-year siege," Khalid called down and he danced on the smoke-blackened rafter. Guards were climbing after Khalid, but they could not scamper about with his quickness or his wittiness -- they couldn't catch him. Khalid bounded to other rafters and crossmembers. "Your eyes are put in your heads wrong and they look out wrong," Khalid taunted. "Your eyes look for me where I am no longer to be found. You'd double your defenses to keep me out, would you, city fathers? But I am not out. I am the mind-worm working inside and I besiege you from inside. I came in under the walls and under your minds by the other river, the one that is not to be found in your country or in the maps of it. You great men cannot understand this." "I understand it," said the great treasurer and his eyes were a-dance with happy treason. "I almost understand it," said the great bishop and his fingers were avid to be dealing with strange fish. "And I almost understand it," said Cris Benedetti, one of the men working on the para-archeological probe. II There is an absolute mystery covering all early Islamic expansion and military conquest. There is no possible way these things could have happened. Circumstances sometimes put forward to explain these happenings are in fact later circumstances created by these same happenings. The clear truth is that the desert Arabs were absolutely inferior to all their neighbors in wealth, numbers, technology, health, ability, intellect, location, ambition, sophistication, weaponry, organization, transportation and experience in warfare. Their victories could not have been won in reality. It had to be a subjective religious rapture to make it seem to the Arabs that they were conquering. But how was the exterior world and its peoples conned into authenticating these subjective experiences of the miserable Arabs? Moreover, Islam was not then a rapture religion -- it did not become so until two centuries later. Nor was Islam then a militant religion -- it became so only after the completion of those astonishing, early, world-shaking conquests. At Damascus, the attacking Arabs had only one-hundredth the numbers of the defenders. They had nothing but short, curved knives and inferior bows with which to assault the walls. They had no battering rams or siege engines at all -- they did not even have entrenching tools. How did they breach the walls after a six-month siege? How did they take the strong town that had one hundred defenders against every one attacker? Here was an incredibly small and disorganized band of half-starved, half-demented desert men looking out of puscaked eyes (Paul was not man to go blind on the dazzling road to Damascus), small men, sick men, nearly blind men, men with no ambition and no hope, beggars wrapped in euphoric dreams more ragged than their clothing, men sleeping away most of the hours to forget that they had nothing to eat. How did these men, at the very first step, conquer Damascus? How did they, at the incredibly swift second step, conquer the world? Could one travel in a time wagon pulled by time oxen back to Damascus in the year # and look at the events with informed, modern eyes, it is possible that a missing piece to this puzzle might be found. But I doubt even this. There is no way that those events could have happened! The Back Door of History, Arpad Arutinov. "Gentlemen, we have missed it, we have missed it completely! We are stumblebums. That is what the respected scientists have been saying about us all along and this seems to be the fact of the matter. But there cannot be anything wrong with our methods. There cannot be that much wrong with ourselves. There has to be something wrong with history. History was not there when we went back to examine her." John Dragon "So much of this has depended on me and I do not feel that I have failed in any way. I have been the instrument and the receiver and I believe that I have received correctly what was there. The fact that what was there is impossible is beside the point -- overwhelmingly beside the point, I'm afraid. I've been the dowser and the medium, but I certainly am not a happy medium over this. Where have we failed? Or rather, what is it that has failed us?" Joseph Waterwitch "This brings into question the whole subject of reality. Reality has been an assumption, a postulate, an evident basis and beginning. It now seems to have been a false assumption. Reality has disappeared on us when we had the temerity to examine it too closely. What we now need to find and to use is a workable alternate to reality." Abel Landgood "Gentlemen, I believe that our difficulty is that we have been using highly polarized information." Cris Benedetti From the Landwitch Papers (the minutes of the first para-archeological probe) The Rivers of Damascus as mentioned in Scripture are two: the Abana River and the Pharpar River. But where are they now? The Abana River is now named the Barada. This is the only River of Damascus to be found in the physical world. There is no other river in that part of the country. There is no dry bed where any other river could ever have run. There is no choked and silted valley that could have been a riverbed in some other age. The Pharpar River is not to be found anywhere in that scorched land at all. There is no trace or remnant or body print of it to be discovered anywhere on Earth. Well then, have you looked under the Earth? Have you looked inside the Earth? Have you looked inside the creatures of the Earth? When a river is lost we must leave no land or mind unturned until we have found it, for a lost river may be anywhere. I believe that the Pharpar River has always been of the internal sort. It is the secret river that not only greens the soul but also runs under walls and gains entrance to all fortified and walled places of the world and of the mind. Regard your own estate and case. Is your own town not built on two rivers which are separated by a firmament between? One of them is the impossible river by which all things may enter anywhere. We'd be robbed of our celestial birthright without it. The River Inside, Ignace Wolff T he heterodyning of a brain wave produces a difference frequency or beat in conjunction with the normal brain wave -- and this difference frequency can be both a sending and an echoing beat. It may also become a receptor beat, and in some cases a reverberatory beat of very long duration. Of how long duration? Oh, two thousand years or so before it becomes too greatly diminished to pick up. But scientifically a beat may reverberate for only microseconds after the inaction of its source -- this scientific objection may not be assailed in its own field and context. But may the scientific objection be heterodyned out of its own field? May it be superheterodyned to a place where it accepts what it had seemed to deny? The ever-changing modified or heterodyned wave pattern is a searching or tuning pattern. It seeks whatever is in resonance with its voice. It changes its voice till it finds that resonance. But hardly one person in a thousand can consciously heterodyne his own brain wave patterns to obtain the variations and the beats. The rare ones who can are sometimes called dowsers. True dowsers can get echoes from almost all physical substances -- and also from many electrical coronas that are not really physical substances. Very good dow'sers can get resonance and echoes from an even more rare sort of corona, which is called patina. The patina, that aged and weathered surface, is generally thought to be a physical effect and substance -- but it hasn't a physical origin. Adept dowsers may also get resonances from ancient reverberations (some of them associated with patinas or other coronas, some apparently associated with nothing but themselves) that may have become endemic to a location, to have lodged there securely and enduringly. And dowsers are peculiarly able to get echoes from underground streams, which may be heterodynings of surface streams which are not necessarily in the immediate location. A good dowser can hear the signaling of rocks and sands and loams. He can hear water talk. He can hear air talk. He can hear a valley or a fortress talk. Joseph Waterwitch was a good dowser. He came by his talent honestly. He was a Shawnee Indian and the Shawnees can outdowse any other Indians in the world. Waterwitch had been given to Joe's folks as a family name because of their expertness in witching anything from water to fresh meat trails. But dowsers are scientifically unacceptable. Joseph Waterwiteh had been kicked out of the usually free and easy Geologists' Club when he refused to deny that he had dowsing talents. He had been kicked out quite literally -- out of the private bar, out through the dining room and the meeting room, out through the library and exhibit rooms. Then he was kicked violently down that short flight of five steps to the street -- to the injury of both his pride and his coccyx. But are all scientists absolutely closed to such things? May not some entry be made into some minds? At times it has been thought that an entrance can be made by certain underchannels, by streams that flow unsuspected below the medulla walls or that permeate the pons variolii to break through. (Even at the Geologists' Club there had been one man drenched by the under-river, a man who might open the gates at the proper time -- when he heard the off-key whistle of sweet treason. This man knew a lot about odd frequencies and could split stubborn rocks with his own double-tuned whistling.) A patina is a reverberating sur. face that is composed entirely of its own history and possibly does not exist in the present time. But this definition beggars John Dragon's statement that there is no room for the present in present time -- that the present must always be phenomenologically slightly in the future and cannot be perceived except by this very slight shift into future time. Present time is an anomaly -- it is less than a quantum wide and its very narrowness posits its nonexistence. It is too narrow a crack to exist -- and yet there may be a two-way traffic through that narrow crack. Unacceptable things do come through the narrow crack that is mistakenly called the present, such as cranks, ghosts and treasures. A patina may be very deep and still retain all the characteristics of a surface phenomenon. It is made up of old vibrations and waves and of nothing else -- yet it has mass and physical substance and waves supposedly do not. And a patina, though seldom containing metal, shows magnetic properties. It is not only stones and rocks that acquire a patina. The patina is often spoken of as an aging and a weathering, but young and growing things sometimes show striking patinas. An adolescent plum just coming to full color may have a patina -- a smoky surface ghost of that full color: it is patina, whatever other name it bears. A human being may have a patina which contains all of that being's experience. And a newborn child may have a surface patina that reflects the complete history of its ancestors as well as its own makeup and shorter history. In countries where the niceties prevail this valuable patina is often washed off the newborn child. Such removal makes for trauma and dislocation. The child is permanently deprived. He will grow' other patina but it will never be the same. He will forever lack roots and history and surety. He will seldom become a truly reverberating person. Patina is the depositing and burial of objects and events and persons. And patina can be, under the proper tutelage, the resurrection of those objects and events and persons. Patina is the recording and remembering and transmitting surface of everything. But is there any proof at all that patina may record and remember and later transmit or recreate persons and objects and events? Surely there is proof. Ghosts are the proof -- the tens of thousands of reports of ghost persons and ghost events. Ghosts are the transmitting and recreating of old things and old doings. You do not accept ghosts? You have not been touched even once by the ghost river named Pharpar? It is not good to remain untouched by it. It is the river of resurrection. If you will not accept ghosts, neither will you accept one risen from the dead. T ihe dowser turned inside out is the eidolon man. Joseph Waterwitch was a supreme dowser. His associate Abel Landgood was a dowser-inside-out, an image man or an eidolon man. As a projector of valid eidolons, images and recreations he was as expert as a formally untrained person can be. The great breakthrough arrived with the acquaintance and association of Waterwitch and Landgood. Together they drew up the Landgood Covenant. They had the whole procedure completed between them before they went to have it instrumented. Abel Landgood had had a most normal childhood, even excessively normal. He had walked and talked w'ith ghosts from the day he was able to walk and talk. All children do this, but not all are as good at fixing ghosts as was Abel. Abel was an imaginative, creative boy. He was weirdly happy in his relations with the world and that is always important. And he did not like empty spaces at all. Whenever he found a stubbornly empty space he filled it with his imagination. There had been an empty space between the alley fence and the alley behind his house. He filled it with three apple trees and some blackberry bushes and would eat apples and blackberries there till he got sick. There was also a little vacant half-lot across the alley. A house had once stood there. It had burned down. Abel put another house there -- a funny-looking house. He put a very fat woman and a very thin man to live in the house and fixed their names to be Mrs. and Mr. Ostergoster. He put a boy to live in the house and fixed his name to be Mikey Ostergoster. Mikey fixed a cat. Abel fixed a dog that chased the cat away. Mikey fixed a crazy man to chase the dog with a stick. Abel fixed a soldier to chase off the crazy man. Mrs. and Mr. Ostergoster came out and quarreled with the soldier. Everybody began to fight then. Abel's father came out and unhinged all those folks and the funny-looking house also. And those things were gone in a blinking. "You shouldn't have brought back the Ostergosters," Abel's father told him when they were alone and the echoes of the disturbance were retreating into a secondary patina. "There are people in the neighborhood who still remember them and remember how they burned in the little house there -- ah -- in the little house that is not there. And you shouldn't have brought back the Confederate soldier to chase off that crazy man. With our reputation we can't afford to seem too old-line Southern. And you shouldn't have brought back that particular dog. I remember that dog before they had to kill it. It was one mean dog -- it's a wonder you weren't bitten. Cool it a little bit, Abel, or people will think that you're an odd kid." But Abel wasn't an odd kid at all. He was absolutely normal. It's the kids who lack or lose the basic talents who are odd. The Landgoods had to move twice during the childhood and adolescence of Abel. The family seemed to attract ghosts and the neighbors objected. (Ghosts are normal, but people often react abnormally to ghosts.) It was not all Abel's doings about the ghosts. Like Joseph Waterwitch, Abel Landgood did not acquire all his talent in his own generation. Both his father and his mother had talent. And, like his parents, Abel retained his talents after he had become an adult. An average child will lose such abilities, but a normal child will retain them. J oseph waterwitch (the man with the locating or homing beats, who could bring any interesting location or time or patina into focus and privately enjoy it) met Abel Landgood (the man with the strong imagination, the image-projecting or eidolonmaking talent by which interesting old things could be enjoyed by everybody) . They realized that between them they could recreate anything that had ever been -- or anything that had ever existed strongly enough to leave its impress on time in patina-form, for patina is the living precipitate of time. On the basis of this they drew up the Landwitch Covenant to serve as an Enabling Act. (Abe! Landgood spelled it en-Abel-ing Act on his copy -- he was a good-humored man, but specifically his humor was quite bad.) Needing guidance, the two men joined forces with John Dragon, the dean of soft sciences at Southwestern Polytech and with Cris Benedetti who was professor of miscellaneous subjects. Dragon got an appropriation (mostly travel money) to test the Covenant in a puzzling historical situation. Cris Benedetti took the two talented gentlemen down to Barnaby Sheen's electronics shop where two young electronic geniuses -- a smooth-faced young man named Roy Mega and a hairy-faced young man named Austro -- built imposing and sophisticated instruments that would reinforce the talents of the two men and would also give a scientific appearance to the enterprise. "I believe that the patina-deposit complex is so complete," Joe Waterwitch had said on the eve of their first monumental testing, "that it would not greatly matter if all life should suddenly disappear from Earth. Secondary life would spring from these deposits. The written on skins (on the skins of rock, on the skins of everything) would bring forth recreated life -- whatever life was most ready and most avid to be resurrected. I believe that I have already experienced glimpses and manifestations of the reactivating mechanism. It would be a curious life and a curious world then. Everything in it would be the ghost of something that had gone before, but the combinations would be new, the motifs and forms would be completely fresh. It would not be a sequential world or a rational one. Anomaly would be the characteristic. It would be like -- " "It would be like the world we live in now," Cris Benedetti said. "You have described our own world perfectly and I suspect that your thesis is correct. We live in a recreated secondary. All life did suddenly disappear from Earth -- I'm not sure when this happened. Secondary life, made up entirely of anomalous ghosts, did spring up from old residues written small on various skins. We are the anomalous ghosts and this world is our world." "I believe that there are a few slight objections to your theory," John Dragon said with that deadly seriousness that is found only in citizens of secondary worlds. "There are so many things about us that have to be happening for the first time. There are things too flimsy ever to be reproduced. However, we may be living in an abortive secondary." Ill T he constituted body known as the Landwitch Covenant -- that para-archeological investigating team -- failed its first major test. Its little movie. The Fall of Damascus -- filmed on a working site -- may well have been the worst movie ever made. However its failures came about, it was sick parody, ridiculously false history and it simply could not have been a resurrection of the past. It received bitter assessment from the scientific community, for the para-archeological probe had been represented as somehow scientific. The whole group had been completely discredited -- and one Khalid had been voted the ironic award of "Worst Actor of the Year, of Any Year." "They give us no credit at all," Abel Landgood complained. "This is the first movie ever made to consist entirely of complete ghosts and complete ghost sites. Who else was ever able to evoke an integrated past so entirely? And of course it is scientific! What else could it be? Admittedly there was something the matter with the past that we evoked, but we'll solve that too." '"The worst actor of the year, any year!'" Khalid fumed. "I'll show them -- " "Can you get another appropriation, Dragon?" Joseph Waterwitch asked. "No, I'm out completely," John Dragon said sorrowfully. "Ragged, bagged, tagged and fired from Southwestern Polytech. 'You're making a mistake,' I told them. 'You're destroying the balance of things. You need a dean of soft sciences.' 'Not that soft,' they said. Did you ever watch a ceremonial academic putdown? They cut the brass buttons off my dean's coat, broke my plate and turned my picture to the wall." "Worst actor of the year!" Khalid smoldered. "I'll make them eat that! I don't know why I came through so badly, though. That wasn't the real me." "It isn't fair," Waterwitch groused. "We're put clear down, but everyone who touched us comes up smelling like lilacs. That kid Austro who works for Sheen, he has a writeup and an article in the latest Geology This Month. The article is Instrumental Reception of Igneous Rock Mantle Data by Means of Pulsating Heterodyning Grids, and it's subtitled Search and Focus, or Do Rocks Remember? And talk about a gadget! The kid must be a freak. It says the 'manuscript' for his article was chiseled on thin stone tablets." "Who does he think he is -- Moses?" Abel Landgood exploded. "He's a friend of yours, isn't he, Benedetti? What kind of friends do you have anyhow?" "Right now, all of us need all the friends we can get," Cris Benedetti said. "Worst actor of the year!" Khalid still moaned. "I'll rub their noses in that before I'm through. But why wasn't it the real me?" "Maybe Austro can devise a filter for excessively polarized data," Cris Benedetti said hopefully. "What hurts is that Austro was working for us and got his ideas from us," Waterwitch insisted. "And Geology This Month describes him as 'highly professional and impeccably scientific -- if he were not so, his theories would be grotesque.' If that fuzz-faced clown is scientific, what are we?" "Some have it, some don't," Cris said. "He used us." "Then we'll use him," Khalid said reasonably. "There's no doubting it -- that kid has drunk from the older river. That means that he can enter and infiltrate and topple -- and that's what he is doing. There have to be such manipulators working behind scenes whenever you go into the business of tumbling walls down, and there have to be these awkward stalking-horses out in front. Though I never before thought of myself as a stalkinghorse." "Well, just what are you, Khalid," Landgood asked, "and what are you doing here?" "Yes, we've all been wondering that," Cris Benedetti said. "You're a residue among residues." Joe Waterwitch said. "I focused on you and Abel Landgood catalyzed you into apparent being. You're a ghost, a recreation from the past. You aren't real." "What man is sure of his own reality?" Khalid asked. "Are any of you? We desert people have gone into this much more deeply than you Franks have. Thinking isn't your line. But you clods precipitated a Khalid as seen through Damascene-Byzantine eyes. No wonder I was selected worst actor of the year! Why didn't you catalyze spacious, nonpareil political and military genius, the leader of the canniest and trickiest and most sophisticated bunch of men ever assembled?" "Ah. because our data was polarized," Cris Benedetti said. "We tuned in on residues and patinas as seen by Damascene eyes because those were the eyes that predominated in Damascus. That's the way you looked to those city people, so that's the way you looked to our instruments and film. I believe that it could have been corrected if we had had a little more experience in these things. But it's all water over the dam now." "No, no, water under the dam," pareil Khalid said evenly. "Oh, that water is our salvation! Let's go see those kids. Somehow they're at home in the other river." "How come you speak English, Khalid?" asked John Dragon, the ex-dean. "More polarized data," Khalid explained. "I don't really. But you know me by your own polarized English-speaking minds. So to you it seems as if I speak as you do." (are you still in good graces at . Polytech, Benedetti?" Landgood asked as the men (and a contingent man, Khalid, a barefoot ghost in odd robes) walked the halfmile down Six-Shooter Road to Sheen's electronic works. "Oh, they've given me a sabbatical," Cris Benedetti said. "They said that I needed a rest. It's fine, I suppose, but it's without pay." "Won't it be a little hard on you to go a year without pay, Benedetti?" "It's seven years. They convinced me that a sabbatical is for seven years. They also said that the sabbatical was renewable. They've always been nice people to work for, and they're scientifically orthodox. Some of them will appear on tonight's great TV news Spectacu"Which are the crackpots?" Khalid asked. "Such as ourselves," John Dragon said. "Para-archeologists and such." "No, no, they're wrong," Khalid protested. "Because a thing is done badly, as your thing sure was, is no reason to throw it away. Keep with it." "That other genius kid, Roy Mega, is just as ambivalent as Austro is." Abel Landgood sighed. "In the latest Para-Electronics Today he is quoted a bit. I'll read it: 'The scientific community may be a little too prone to suspect vivid depictment of time-residue data. Whyshould such representation not be vivid -- as long as it is valid? The translation of residue data falls as easily into anthropomorphic forms as into modified sine wave or any other graphic form. It is no real indictment that a translation of residue men and sites should look like men and sites. However, we cannot condone the excesses of certain adventurers in their recent extravaganza. As the boys say. Do not task us with Damascus. That was a sad and discrediting thing. We wash our hands of such excesses.'" "With which water does he wash his hands?" Khalid asked. "From which side of the she-wolf does this cub suck? Ambivalence may often be its own best tactic, but not always. We will see." "There's more," Landgood said. "He writes 'We must begin to accept even the fleshing of time-residue ghosts, just as we have arrived at the fleshing of T.V. images. Yet we do well to be suspicious if they are of too funny a flesh. Malodorous and deformed ghosts disprove themselves.'" "I'm one of those he means," Khalid grumbled. "Worst actor of any year! I'll come back on them. I'll rub their noses in it," "He goes on," said Landgood, "We, along with all responsible scientists, must reject these current debasements of -- " Landgood, reading, collided with Roy Mega, who was strolling in front of Sheen's electronics building. "It's good to hear oneself quoted with such total preoccupation," Roy Mega said. "Gentlemen -- ah -- I see that you have one of the funny fleshies with you." "A care, young colt!" Khalid said with barefoot dignity. "I have dined on infidel tongues before and I'll have yours out by the roots. There's a special flavor to the wagglewell, youngfool tongue." "A care, old nag," Roy Mega said with gathering hubris. "You aren't real and you aren't here. You are no more than the experimental after-image of a bad motion picture ghost. As an after-image you are my experiment and I can terminate you easily. Your apparent continuation after the show and its recording were finished owes itself to a trick I intruded into the equipment. Your appearance depends on one holding coil, one small electromagnet, that I set in the circuits. And it is a time-release holding coil, so your continuation is quite precarious. In fact, it should -- " "The coil should have released itself some hours or days ago, should it not, young colt?" Khalid smiled. "It should have released itself when my days of grace were finished. These were the day during which I tracked down these men who had had something to do with my wakening. I wanted to find out why I had come through so badly, why it wasn't the real me. But now r there is more than one holding coil in the equipment you built -- and more than one in equipment that you know not of. Oh, I've insured and reinsured the circuitry on which I depend. I am even on the verge of making myself independent of all circuitry, of making myself of less funny flesh, of becoming again more than an electric man. Why should my continuance depend on fleshless circuitry? There is One on whom all depends." "Carrock, " said Austro, the young, hair-faced electronics genius, as he came out of the electronics building. "A stranger colt, you," said Khalid, turning pleasantly to Austro. "You at least, if not the other, have drunk from the hidden and intuitive river. You at least can circumvent and enter the walled city. Possibly of funny flesh yourself, but yours is a greening genius from that hidden water." "Mud on my mouth, I have drunk from it!" Austro declared. "And so also has Roy here. He is as conniving and cantankerous a person as yourself, good Khalid. Carrock, why don't we all come inside?" They all went inside.  rruus Roy boy, this dolt colt .l here, he is not as conniving as myself," Khalid preached when they had settled indoors. "He does not make sure. He does not check back. Had I placed a time coil in an equipment, I would know it when the time had run out and the coil had forgotten to release. Could so careless a young man have taken Damascus? Could he have taken Ctesiphon or Baghdad?" "Like Grant took Richmond," Roy Mega crowed. "Like Sungai took Dashbashpul." "Carrock, kids. To peace and to work," Austro poured aromatic oil on the hidden, intuitive waters. "By the sour'd ears of science, we have more to do than set a-blowing the sand of old battles. Carrock!" "Are you a fancy-talking hairface?" Khalid asked him. "But I believe that I have heard that you are only a device manufactured by the jinni named Sheen." "Oh, Austro's real enough, Khalid," Cris Benedetti assured the out-of-time Arab when they were all at ease in the lounge of the electronics building. "And Austro is right. We have to set a-blowing the sand of new battles. Now. But howwill we do it? The great walls of science are guarded by so many that not even a mouse can get in. They even have a battalion of a thousand and one furious mousehunters. And the bright pennant the crackpots will fly over those high battlements tonight. Khalid, we do need an old desert warrior here." "I am the greatest ever," Khalid answered them. "But several times all of you have spoken of science without total respect and this I do not understand. We are talking about the same thing, high science, llm itself? I thought that science was all to the good. The Byzantines believed that they had come to the end of it -- we knew that we had just come to the beginning of it, but we came to that beginning with joy. We ciphered more intricate mathematics in the sand than they in their scrolls. We studied more complex starways from our sandy hills than they from their towers. We brewed more chemistries from the bark of one incense tree than they from all their archive dust. At desert smitheries and forges we built instruments and machines beyond anything they imagined. And we made a rhetoric and eloquence to carry on and announce these things. After Him whom all adore, w r e most adored science, the holy llm. And you now hold science in bad repute? Has the Byzantine contempt and satisfaction come back? Has the wheel turned a full circle? It's almost as if we hadn't whipped them completely." "Yes, the contempt and satisfaction with past knowledge have come back," John Dragon said sadly. "And they have encrusted the thing itself. The noble old ship is sluggish and bottom-heavy withbarnacles. The Free Brother of man, your holy llm, has imprisoned himself behind walls and is no longer free." "We know how to enter and throw down walls," Khalid said. "You, the two young geniuses, get you busy instrumenting it. There will be an event, will there? Then we will capture and ride that event. We begin the assault tonight. We will assail the encrustation from inside." "This isn't Damascus, this isn't Baghdad," Abel Landgood said. "Yes it is," Khalid insisted. "The encrustations, the wallings, the enclosures -- they are Damascus, they are Ctesiphon, they are Baghdad. Young geniuses, are you at work on it?" "Ah, I'm not quite sure what -- " Roy Mega hesitated. "We've been using doubletalk and we've been washing our hands a lot. I don't know what else -- " "Carrock, I'm sure, I know," Austro said. "Here, Roy, come work. We make them use doubletalk in their own mouths." "If I only knew what we're supposed to be doing -- " Roy Mega complained. "If you have to ask you've missed it," Khalid told him. "Surely a smart young man like you wouldn't miss it. We need your fine hubris. We need your sharp distinctions. The noble thing itself will be bruised a bit when we tear through its encrustations, but noble things are always tough. Come, come, Frankish men, we need the fine edge of your minds for our polarity. What we really need is irony, a little unconscious irony." "That's the hardest kind," Cris Benedetti said. "It's almost time for that damnable TV Spectacular science suthrough clenched teeth. "I will hate the smugness of it, the exclusions, the cursed closed-mindedness. And yet I'll be fascinated by that whole barrel of snakes and I don't know why.',' " Carrock , so will I, and I do know why," said that young genius Austro. "Is it two receivers we will set up, Khalid, sir? That way we can have one that shows what everybody sees and the other one to show it the way they're really doing it. That one will be tricky, but very instructive. We will need to follow it along as we go so we can modify our patterns. We have to know what it is that we're heterodyning." "I can do it," Roy Mega said. "I was slow to pick it up and that isn't my way at all, but I know I can handle it now. Exquisite shielding for the check-set, and unscrambling the scramble! It will be the only set in the world to show our process in unmodified form, a real curiosity. And the modified one will show the full flowering, the tilt, the scramble. There's no limit to it -- or to just how good we really are." "Is there power enough for such amplification?" Cris Benedetti asked. He wasn't an electronics man. "Electrically, yes," Roy Mega said. "Mentally -- that's up to all of us. And be not quite your usual kind self, Mr. Benedetti. We need a little urbane arrogance and we need it from you. We need a little elegance from someone. Is there anyone elegant here besides me? Contribute, men, it is almost time." "Carrock, we hope, we hope," Austro howled -- and he was modifying equipment faster than you could blink. "It shouldn't take much electricity," Khalid guessed. "We took Damascus with only crude sparking coils and primitive Greek fire to reinforce our own mind-worm bit. Of course it took us six months. And our new assault will take us six months or six years or sixty, but we will finish the beginning of it tonight. As to the power, it couldn't have been more than a nudge the wrong way during your reactivation of us that turned me from the consummate genius and masterful personage that I am into the worst actor of any year. This is the subtle touch that seems to change nothing and changes everything. One will hardly be able to point to any single element that is changed at all, yet the totality will absolutely be changed." "What is going on here anyhow?" John Dragon demanded. "The damnable TV news specin thirty seconds," Cris Benedetti said. "It's to the first audience of or be easy, Dragon, but be yourself. An Informal Science Fiction  Fantasy Journal Articles -- Interviews -- Reviews -- Letters Scheduled for ##: "Tomorrow's Libido -- Sex and Science Fiction", an eye-opening survey by Richard Delap. psycho-cultural analysis -- "Reading Heinlein Subjectively" by Alexei  Cory Panshin. -- new book and story lists. Sample l.#. year #. two years Portland, OR #I offers the best of Arthur C. Clarke: a Signet Author and Winner of the # Nebula Award, of the Science Fiction Writers of America. The award is for his story "Meeting with Medusa," just one of # astounding tales of life among the planets in Here is a complete list of great Arthur C. Clarke Signet science fiction titles: And soon to be published:  !;, #I Avenue of the  Americas  New York,  NY. # The world is going to see this show through our eyes and attitudes. We msut give the world a really fine and new experience. Polarized data! The field has hardly been touched. One can do many things with it." "Mind-worms -- we will be mindworms," Khalid said. "We are inside them all. We begin the conquest now and they'll never know what hit them. We ride the current of that intuitive river named Pharpar. We make the whole world see it all through our own elegant eyes. I like that 'elegant eyes' part." "But we can't alter a TV program that is going on," Joe Waterwitch protested. "We would have to do -- " "We are doing," said Roy Mega. "Joe, you're the dowser and you don't know where it's at," Benedetti chortled. "Certainly we can alter it if we bring our equipment and minds and eyes to bear." I t was quite a good TV Spectacuof the crackpots was the first presentation ever to have more than program that people would remember -- it would affect them for the rest of their lives. It wasn't quite what had been expected. The crackpots -- they came through as the entrenched inner sanctum boys. It took a lot of courage for the scientific community to confess to such weaknesses in itself. And some of the things that you had always thought of as a little bit fringe, ah, they got the open-door welcome here. A few of them set you and the whole world thinking on new lines. There has to be something to them: there has to be a lot to several of them. Take that new para-archeology, that especially. By a combination of electronics and human minds, great hunks of the past are really recreated. Old ghosts walk and they do not look ghostly at all. And often, in the electronics building there, a glance at the check-set to see from what rough rocks these men present had fashioned such elegant gems! That original had been rough and intolerant. It had been smothering and shriveling. But the check-set was seven. Oh, but the great and gracious modification which now became the prime original. (Yes, the Noble Thing itself was bruised a bit when the modification tore through the old encrustations, but noble things are always tough enough to survive: and now, for a while, it was no longer smothered and shriveled.) But the final, elegant, polarized presentation was like an old promise fulfiled, like a hidden river rediscovered. It was an unfolding, a full-flowing. It was finally to see all dimensions of time and space with the elegant eye.  The Earth he had sought to change had fled him -- all but one last corner of it! he overgrown and choking garden was shaped like a guitar with a hedge of pure Gibson box; the jaded, magnificent dying room was furnished in Spanish cherrywood ; he slept last night in a Fender cutaway and, sweet Pete Seeger, even his home telephone exchange had twelve strings. Jacob Grass. Gone today, maybe here tomorrow. The world stopped listening and advancing years impaled the minstrel. He calls himself a victim of bad taste but in actuality it was just the taste, any taste, new taste, that polished him off. Jacob Grass with a bowl of hot wax upon his knee and golden hands working in it, salvaging the joints, dispelling the cramps for a small while. Then the digits came up like candles and he toweled them clean and reached for his peeling Gallacher. Jacob was going to sing his song before finger warmth and all daylight went. Daylight was vital, though jie played with his eyes shut. In darkness he could not see to mix the wax. How do you equate an active telephone exchange with a lifeless electric system? Jacob Grass had no lights, which he needed, and a dozen primed lines which he did not. Why? Hope. Hope doesn't need light but it does need contact. Jacob had heaved himself clear of the Nashville debris and headed for Hollywood with some idea about his and the old dear's dying together. Finding a place was easy enough -- their doors were open and begging along upper Hollywood Boulevard when he had been expecting to hike deep into the Cheviot hills. The Haunted House, some seer of the sixties had called Hollywood, and that was just how it was now -- only more so, with the rest of the midway packed up and gone and the squat hulks hardly holding up under the weight of the winter. And to find here a dwelling so given over to the motif of his heart -- that was more than good fortune. That was the beginning of hope. So the phones stayed, though the power company came and looked at the ghost town and then sent . an in-spectre to scare Jacob into paying his bill. One look at Jacob, though, and they knew it wasn't worth the legal trouble because you can't get blood from a rocking horse. Maybe they were even plotting with the phone company but something kept Grass safe and whenever he picked up his handpiece, the buzz invitation was there, sure and penetrative, meaning, Your call, sir? Likely  there was an engineer somewhere along the lines who remembered Jacob Grass with affection for the songs that had said all that the engineer had always wanted to say about war, women, work or whimsy. No doubt about it, Jacob had spoken with the tongue of tongues once upon a merry time. Now he composed to himself and swore because the rhymes were ragged or the meter didn't run true. Jacob Grass and Hollyw'ood. A strong affinity and the only affinity you would find here . The people walked out on Jacob. The people walked out on their celluloid dreams. Time had been when Fox, Warner, Universal could dictate the direction for mass escapism with only a limited number of other choices. But now, at the thin end of the millennium, there were so many brands of reality and so many eyes with which to view them that dreams were redundant. For instance, in a typical day: The Northlands Satellite was beaming the survival struggle of a crashed plane crew' in the Arctic Circle by daily episodes. Any time -- maybe tomorrow, folks -- the pilot, dragging his broken leg, was going to start hacking chunks off his dead Eskimo passenger or the copilot or the beautiful mortified stewardess for fresh meat and strength. Spangles McGraw was plugging hisher latest crunch every time you turned up your transvestite radio. There was Show Your Cards , an extravaganza from Central Africa where the Malawi Young Pioneers had lined up another round dozen unpolitical animals and were proceeding to burn their homes, pillage their limbs and wreck their wives just to see how much it took to make the dissidents join the Party. Seoul Brothers, the recruiting splurge from the Indo-China theater, was always good for a laugh. You could watch people dying on a dozen different channels, near and far, traffic control or Skylab mortality quotient. With all that, who needed fantasy? The cameramen had gone to the top of the pile. There was even If It Kills Me... a kind of television consequence game that used up its production staff like crazy because the title was the sum total of the scenario. And Hollywood continued deserted, left to wraiths like Jacob Grass who came to stay forever while ancient stardusts drifted in doorways. The same manifestation. Jacob had sung protest songs and the enlightened had listened . But the mass had gloried in the very things he decried and he bothered them. Crazy Jacob. Chase him away. And kill off his listeners. All flesh was not Grass. I'm the man who taught the people How to think before they sing. How to look for little hitches And examine everything. S omebody moved upon the thickening grime of the boulevard. A young man tensed to the sound -- a faint jangling like a music box in a high and distant room. He put his weight against the fluted magnificence of the gate. Its rustings came away on his glinting hands and his fibrous suit but it gave inward and before he was three paces up the path the oxide had been shaken off like sand. Following the music to its source, he skirted spent azalea bushes, trod carefully upon fissured mosaic and came at last past a fall of bougainvillea to a patio and an open french door. By which time the guitar had stopped. Jacob Grass had heard no footsteps save his own for a long time. Suppliers of sustenance stopped their vehicles to unload cartons at his gate. Mailmen opened his box and collected the small checks for the butcher, the baker and the candle-w'ax maker. The other envelopes -- the offers of work and the fan letters he had written to himself -- they authorized with a handstamp and replaced. All out of his earshot. But now there were footsteps. And stepping from light into gloom, a young man of slightly soiled elegance with a miracle looped to his wrist. Jacob Grass knew a camera when he saw one. "Well, for crying out loud," said the young man. "A living soul. Dr. Living Soul, I presume." Words crawled in Jacob's throat but were reluctant to be uttered. A second voice, suddenly. Let it speak its fill and let me listen. The young man chuckled and panned the room with his eyes, cutting from pool of shadow to splash of light, sunfall to gyrating column of dust. "Are you at one with this place, dad? Is it yours or do you squat?" Jacob found expression at last. "It's mine." "How long? Mercy, I never thought to find anybody actually still here. Then I heard a guitar. You got records?" "I've got fingers," said Jacob. The Gallacher lay across his legs and only now the intruder's vision was coming around to him. "You mean you play?" "I play." Jacob didn't like the way the kid said it, as though there were some dishonor involved. "Here?" "Nowhere else." "But why?" "Because I want to." "What are you doing here?" "What is anybody doing anywhere except waiting to die?" "Wait a minute -- do you mean to say you're -- like -- in sight of death?" Jacob couldn't see the point of the questions and the boy was supercilious, anyway. "What if I am?" "Well, maybe I can help you." "To die? No thanks. That's one job I keep for myself." "No, pop. Don't misread me. What I mean is -- somebody at a low ebb like that. Sometimes it helps to have a friend. Like to push the tide back." "You mixed your metaphors. I notice that. I keep it out of my lyrics." "Lyrics?" "Songs. I have written songs that are loved the world over." "Great. Are you David or Bacharach, Killjoy or Vespucci?" "Jacob Grass." "Jacob Grass?" "Do you know the name?" "Sure I know it. Ah -- folk songs . " H e could tell by the acoustic guitar. "Protest." "Protest, I meant." "There's a difference." "I appreciate that. Dylan made the point -- " "Listen, I had more to say and I said it better -- " "Of course you did, Jacob. But just the same, now you're -- " "Dying?" "Living. Living, Jacob, here in this -- string mausoleum. People should know." "They'll know soon enough. I get offers all the time. It's just a matter of picking the right one." The young man was aiming his Minolta, swinging it hither and thither, testing black-box attachments that set him right for film speed and aperture as he dry-shot darkness, light and Jacob Grass. "I know I can help you," he said. "I have some friends who would be transported by this old house and you and -- and the whole scene. Do you mind if I bring them?" "Do you have a name?" "Sure -- forgive me, Jacob. Clements, my name is -- Asa Clements. It's kind of funny -- like you get don't know that." "Asa Clements?" "Do you know the name?" "Of course. You take pictures." He could tell by the camera. "You're playing a game, Jacob." "Your game, Asa. You don't know me from a bag of grit." "That's not true, Mr. Grass. And let me tell you -- before long people will be falling over themselves to get to know you." "With your pictures." "Maybe a little of the glitter will rub off on me, yes." "So tell your friends. There'll be enough glitter for all." Past the bougainvillea, across the cracked tiles, through the barren bushes to the gate, Asa Clements was counting his friends. Not the ones he had, because he had none. But the ones he was going to make as a lone wolf cameraman with some off-beat footage. The networks beckoned. Asa went to sell his project and beg some film. I'm the man who told the people Life is not what it appears. Media lie and they've been Doing it for years. C ontrol room subdued of illumination and numbers crawling like flies upon one wall while above them Amazon natives fried a missionary in high color. Mr. Gianni Intermezzo was post-synching birds with their songs, cicadas with their rattles, screams with their sources. "And you say this man is dying?" He did hot hesitate in his work. Cut, thrust, splice, run and all the time the jungle sounds were learning to be punctual. "He says he's dying," said Asa Clements, "and that makes it more authoritative. Just a thousand feet, taken at the proper time, would do it, Mr. Intermezzo." "Why come to me?" "Because you're the best." "The best what? The best pushover?" "I'm not asking for a handout, Mr. Intermezzo. I'm seeking the wherewithal for a project that will do you far more good than it will ever do me. Slap your name all over it but just give me camera credit." "How certain are you this -- Grass -- won't welsh on us?" "Welsh on us?" "Carry on living. Waste our endeavors." "Because he volunteered the information without knowing who I was." "Does he know now?" "Of course not. What do you think I am, Mr. Intermezzo?" "Would you believe a vulture?" "I'm a buzzard in a buzzard world, Mr. Intermezzo, and anybody who tries to pass himself off as anything else is just airs and graces." Clements watched the airs and graces on the flickering wall. The woodland fire was burning low and some of the natives were risking their soles to prod the crackling body at the stake. His stomach turned. As a defense against nausea, his mind put up one of the maxims beloved of his profession: If you don't like the heat, stay out of the kitchen. But suppose, Harry S. Truman, that the kitchen covered the world. Intermezzo watched on, unmoved. "What -- " Clements swallowed. "What do they do next?" "Nothing." "Nothing? Don't they eat him or -- some kind of ritual?" "What for?" "Well, it's -- I thought it was their practice -- " "They don't need practice." "I mean -- their custom. What's expected of them." "Where's the thrill in the expected?" "I'm not sure we're talking the same language, Mr. Intermezzo. Where's the thrill in doing nothing?" The film was backtracking now, over the treetops, higher and higher until the river was a ribbon and the jungle was unbroken. The incident and the lost life were gone as simply as that, like a pebble beneath the surface of the sea. Intermezzo let the question hang until fadeout. "All right," he said. "Because we may do business I'll honor you with a context. How to make sense of this scenario. The missionary was burning at the stake. Why?" "I -- " Clements stumbled. "I -- guess they didn't like what he said." "What did he say?" "I don't know. Maybe he made vague promises." Intermezzo lit up his workroom and grinned. "You're getting the picture. Would you say that was enough reason to kill a man?" "I've heard of slighter reasons." "In the context." "No." "Then what are they doing?" "Putting him to the test?" "Splendid. And what were the alternatives?" "They could kill him or let him live." "You're going away from the story. They've mounted the test. What then?" "When the fire's lit -- he can only die." "Perhaps he claimed differently." "Then he's a fool. There's only one likelihood. The rest are impossible." "Even with faith?" "Faith doesn't make the steamroller jump over you. It just helps you to know whether what you're dying for is worth it." "That's more profound than I expected, Mr. Clements. I am beginning to like you." "I'm gratified, Mr. Intermezzo, but I'm not sure I grasp your meaning." "Think about it. You see, that film finished where it did because the natives had made their point. No melodrama, no special effects, no impossibilities. That's what I call integrity. And when I give you five hundred feet of film, it's what I want." "But that's barely enough to -- " "Keep a record? It's all you need. There'll be no second take. Pick your moment and economize, Mr. Clements. Economy is a great virtue. And listen: when I talk about integrity I mean integrity and about integrity I mean integrity from Jacob Grass and integrity from you." "You'll get it," said Clements weakly. Intermezzo stabbed his thumb at the blank screen wall. "Make your point in five hundred feet. Make sure Grass knows what he's dying for. Otherwise -- " Otherwise it's me for the torture stake and somebody else' s five hundred feet. If you don 't like the heat . , . But the world goes on burning just the same And there's no volunteer to take the blame. asa Clements answered to Gianni Intermezzo. Intermezzo stepped to a different drummer. He locked up the control room, donned a polaroid visor against the intensity of the downtown Los Angeles light and headed for the nearest hologram terminal. There he dialed his sponsor, no less than Frank Baker, the protein Baker, of course, but today was a good day. He came within three doors of the top. The man whose foreshortened features shaped up on the hologram link was Charles Natchez, a well advanced chief of staff he had met before. Natchez remembered the movies with affection and kept a soft spot for flotsam like Intermezzo. "Gianni," he said. "Always a pleasure." "Pleasure's all mine," conceded Intermezzo. "Charles, I have set an item in motion." "Well, you know we respect your judgment, Gianni." "My judgment's all right. I'm calling to apprise you, is all. I can't give you a completion date, although the feeling I have is that this is a quickie." "How many reels, Gianni?" Natchez loved the chance to get into the vernacular. "I advanced the boy five hundred feet of film. It should be more than enough for the project he has in mind." "Are you going to tell me about it?" "This old folk-singer. Name of Jacob Grass." "Jacob Grass -- " "You know him?" "I can't be sure. I'm just making a note." "Well, I know him and I remember he used to be good. There could be some beautiful things said -- " "Not too many, Gianni. Not in five hundred feet." "Forgive me, Charles. But I know my limitations. Twist it anyway you like, it doesn't take long to say, 'I'm dead'." "And you believe he'll do this?" "Naturally." "And mean it. We have to have the action, Gianni." "I am assured he has no stamina to change his mind even if he had the intention." "Just the same, he'll have to be checked in the usual way -- checked that his insurance is paid up, that he has no friends who might dissuade him, that his medical degeneration is rapid, that he actually wants to go-" "My contact claims all these requirements are fulfilled. Grass is tired of living." The head of Natchez, projected there at the mouth of the tube like a genie, blinked and nodded. Intermezzo had an insane desire to reach out for the image, tear the head from its moorings, smash it to the floor just to see what happened. But he kept his hands out of sight, knowing it was an impossible murder. There would be no more effect than a flickering of colors on his swinging fists and, more, Natchez would see the movement and recognize the intention. It's hard to go on talking business to a man when you've just proved you'd like to kill him. Intermezzo kept his hands and his thoughts out of sight. Natchez was still nodding. "You know it only takes a good idea to change a person's mind in these circumstances." "That's a gamble I'll take. Believe me, if there was a good idea to be had, Jacob Grass would have had it. I'll organize the usual safeguards." "Otherwise -- " Charles Natchez laughed and brought his hands over the edge of his desk. Intermezzo could see them there in miniature, like moth wings. Then the little hands were sweeping across the expanse of the image. Muscles tightened in his neck as he realized what Natchez was doing. What he could not afford to do. "Otherwise," chuckled the genie, "heads will roll." I'm the man who thought the people Would be glad to know the score, With a great big smile of welcome When they opened up the door I t he telephone rang. It shuddered the ancient chandeliers until they shed dust like rain upon the startled house. It jerked Jacob Grass's hands so that he spilled molten wax upon the dull tile floor and put his feet in it and toppled before he knew what he should do about the phone. And it kept ringing. Asa Clements, at the other end, reasoned that Jacob was finishing a solo or mesmerized in some other form and waited while motes fell and Jacob cursed and scrabbled. Waited and thought how kind he was. Eventually: "The Jacob Grass residence. Who wishes to consult with him, please?" Grass doing his wrinkled retainer bit. "I w'anted to speak with Mr. Grass if he is not too busy," said Clements, grinning at his owrn sophistication. "My name is Clements. He may remember me." He had to remember -- it was only the day after. "The man with the camera." The voice was the same. Grass had wearied of the game. "Of course I remember you, Mr. Clements. I wasn't expecting you to phone." Jacob had not been expecting anybody to phone. For some reason he had had the cameraman earmarked as someone who would come through the french door again next time. All the same he was curious. He hastened to amend and explain. "What I meant was, I didn't realize you had my number. Is it -- " Clements read him. "Yes, it's listed, Mr. Grass. Large black He had taken the number off the hand-unit at the house. "You lie too easily, Asa," said Grass. "You lie for almost no reason at all." "I -- " Clements dried up. "You what? Were you going to deny it? Were you going to compound your felony?" Five hundred feet of film and Asa Clements had been wondering whether it would be enough. The danger now was that he would not get to use any of it. "I'm sorry," he said. "I -- I try to be kind. If an old man has a dream I try not to spoil it or trample on it. In this ghost town the directory is full of dead numbers, Jacob. I thought you knew that and I was echoing your charade. Don't think too badly of me. I have some good new's." "Is it the truth?" "It is as good as that. I have been invited to make a film about you." "What do they want me to do -- jump off the roof? I'm afraid I couldn't climb up there." "No, Jacob. A film about the way you live. Your songs. It could do you a lot of good, bring you a lot more work." "Are you still trying to humor me, Asa? I see films. They all have one ending these days." "Truly, Jacob." Well, he could put it in a way that wasn't too much of a hypocrisy. "I have five hundred feet of film to use on you. You can do what you like, say what you like -- play what you like. And if my contact likes the result there could be more footage. Don't say you wouldn't enjoy being a star again." Jacob Grass looked down at the cute little receiver in his hand and wondered if he could be brave enough to replace it on its cute little stand. The cameraman's offer was seductive, allowing for any and all consequences. But there were other entirely professional considerations. He needed time to think on those. "You can't come here," he said. "I don't want to see you. The hell with your five hundred feet of film -- and I still have enough strength to break a camera." For courage, read cunning, he thought as he cradled the receiver. Clements would be across the ferrous oxide threshold and lurking in the shrubbery with very little delay because he was already committed to Grass. Keeping his distance, but waiting his chance, Jacob, meanwhile, had all the time he wanted to work on his act. I'm the man who begged the people It was truth I had to say. But they just turned up their # V sets Until I went away. a his last day in the crumbling mansion, Jacob Grass awoke laughing. Hammering life back into his stunted hands, laying them to thaw in the sunlight upon the windowsill, he perceived what he could do. This very window frame. The others around the house. All could be utilized. He drew his fingers back into the shadows and set them searching for screws and driver. Twelve screws to the top of each frame, grouped in twos, twelve screws to the bottom and paired. See how far they went. And when he had used up his own supply of loose screws, he toured the house dismantling doors, discarding mirrors and pictures and handles. He vandalized fine furniture for the small spirals that kept it together. He plundered comforts for the joints that made them so. And in the end, ten window frames were studded top and bottom, couple by couple. So much for the mechanics. Now for the art. He used half his remaining supply of wax to resupple his hands and kept the rest for a more vital purpose. As hunched as Quasimodo, he scaled the stairs to the attic and broke open a box that bore its age in cobwebs. Strings. Curled, looped, plaited. laid flat. Catgut, steel, nylon. Knotted together, they could reach the moon but Jacob Grass needed them as individuals. All bore small labels identifying their key. He shoved and pummeled the box to the top of the stairway and dragged it to the first floor. Then he started on the first window. Working from left to right, a bass string and then a treble wound at either end around a screw -- E,A,D,G,B,E. He left them slack and moved on to the next window -- Bass E, Treble E , BassA, TrebleA, Bass D, Treble D and on into G and B and E again. Moving on. Take a pair of laughing Es, a brace of As, a deuce of Ds... He made a song out of it. Not up to his usual standard, maybe, but then the lyrics were not important -- this time he would use no lyrics. Five windows strung and Jacob Grass was humming. Seven windows and Jacob was gritting teeth against the pain in his paws. Ten windows done and now came the tough part, the part that cried out for craftsmanship. His strings needed wax but so did he. And if his fingers didn't get it, the strings never would. He split the small block in two again, made it liquid before the fire, laid his digits to rest. It was mid-afternoon and he hadn't eaten, his stomach told him. He committed his hands to the towel hurriedly and scrambled for bread and cheese, not heeding the extra taste from the remnants of wax. Leaving the morsels unfinished, he returned to the windows with the screwdriver and began tuning -- one twist to top, one twist to bottom and pluck and listen. Little by little, Bass if . Up a tone, little by little and Treble #L To A, to D, a tone apart; G to B, an octave span, B to top E the same. He was less than satisfied overall because even the give of the wood in the frames robbed the chords of accuracy. Perhaps he sought too much, perhaps his ears were only accustomed to perfection. He ran his hand across the width of the window. The effect was mellifluous and melodic. His throat knotted and his eyes stung. The second window. As good and easy as the first. 'the third needed more time and he knew chill fear as the sun began its downward arc. The fourth came right as simply as the first two. The fifth had woodworm in the frame and try as he might, Jacob could only achieve a bass sound from his treble strings and a dry, dead, rope twang from the bass. He moved on, aware that he had wasted too much time. Sixth, seventh and eighth windows performed admirably. On the ninth, three feverish screws had been forced in against the thread and refused to budge. The whole was a mess because they broke up the chord. Tenth -- and Jacob was doubled over with the pain in his wrists. He cursed arthritis, cursed the waning wax, screamed at his own madness -- and came up with a bridge as clear and true as the best he had ever fingered. Hearing it thus, he whispered, "I love you -- " to the faithful catgut and blessed the numbness that had been an anesthetic to his tattered hands. His blood on the guitar strings at every window. His stain on every note they played, ever. There had been no hint or whisper of Asa Clements all day, but he knew the boy was out there biding his time and conserving his footage. "Tonight," he shouted at the darkening garden. "Bring your friends tonight." Then he sat down to wait for a breeze. And the world goes on burning just the same, So I guess I'm going to have to take the blame . No, there's no other hand out for a share. I'm the man who bored the world too stiff to care. T v he night grew jagged with noise and the earphone men were screaming with the pain and the vibe counters were running off the dial and Gianni Intermezzo was taking Asa Clements by the scruff of the neck and hurling him into the presence of Jacob Grass. The old man was sitting in his upright chair with the Gallacher across his knees and his shoulders hunched against the open-window cold. In the darkness Clements could not see the tears along the lines of Jacob's cheeks and Grass wasn't about to tell of his grief when the wind had sprung up and rendered his Aeolian strings shrill and unmelodic, tortured and meaningless. Besides, the camera fiend was still smarting from Intermezzo's invective. Boiled down to the functional, what he had said was: "Get in there and save this production." Clements knew exactly what was meant by that and had come with Minolta at the ready. Now here was Grass sitting in his chair, not moving, not even going crazy or threshing about. "What do you want me to do?" The old man asked as loudly as he could against the keening wire hum. "What?" "How do you want me to end it? Am I all right here? I can't move very far or very fast now." "Don't. Not yet." Desperation had removed any subtlety from the Clements approach. "I mean, that is what you want, isn't it?" "No." The chandelier burst apart in a crystal blizzard, showering the pair of them. Clements, unhurt as he stood, brushed splinters from his hair and opened a cut in his left palm. He sucked at it because this gave him something to do but no words came with the salt taste. "Why don't you admit it?" prodded Grass. "Come on, now that truth is inevitable, let me hear you say it. Let me go with you being honest." "Please, Jacob -- " And the words were gone again. A dilemma without articulation. How do you say. You' re not dying the way I want you to? "Then guide me." Grass could read the pause. "Jacob, this noise. It's tearing me apart -- " Something fell in an upper room. Something slid on the Camelot slopes of the roof. "Say it, Asa. Say you wanted me dead." "What does it matter?" "It matters to me what the last man I'll ever speak to is thinking." "You're neurotic, Jacob. I came to promote your music, to give you a new chance." "And how do you like my handmade synthesizer?" "Fantastic. Only it's ruined everything." "Why?" "Good grief, man, we can't record the event in this -- this bedlam. All our sound instruments are going haywire -- " Clements could not be sure, but he fancied that Jacob Grass chuckled. There was too much volume. The feel of it was coming right up through the floor, climbing his legs, jetting up his backbone, socking at his brain. "Why yourself?" he screamed. "Why go to all this trouble?" On the upper landing a mirror was shaken loose and disintegrated before touching the floor. Pinpricks sabotaged Clements' eardrums so that he had to struggle to hear Jacob's reply. "I thought you were used to dealing with professionals." "I am, but what has that -- " "Then you should know." Wire-cutters. The simple answer. Short work at the windows. The peacemaker. Relief swathed Asa Clements like cotton wool. "I don't know," he said. "Tell me." "A true artist never goes on stage without an encore ready." Clements was running for the door. Jacob set his fingers like a caress on the neck of his Gallacher, closed his eyes and finished his lifesong without fuss or film coverage. Clements, back with the tools and racing from window to window, didn't even look at the crumbled Hollywood man. Gianni Intermezzo's backup cameraman got some fine telescopic shots of panic and wire-cutters before the Hollywood mansion crumbled upon Asa Clements. "That's integrity," said Mr. Intermezzo to the silent night.  Helward Mann of Earth City has reached manhood at the age of six hundred and fifty miles. His age is reckoned by the city's progress toward the Optimum -- e.g. from the moment of Helward 's birth Earth City has traveled six hundred and fifty miles toward this elusive goal, a process of which Helward knows little or nothing. His early years, spent in the creche with other city children , have been sheltered. His education has been Earth oriented and has given him little information about the planet the city now traverses. Following elaborate rites welcoming him to adulthood -- at which Helward elects to become an apprentice of the Future Surveyors' jjGuild and his engagement to a girl named Victoria Lerouex is announced -- Helward is permitted to see his first sunrise, actually his first glimpse of the outside. Assigned to serve his initial term as an apprentice with the Trackmen's Guild, he discovers that the city moves forward across the planet's surface on rails painstakingly laid ahead of it and as painstakingly removed once they have served their purpose (a) to prevent the city's sliding backward and ( b ) to be reused. He also learns that th city is fusion-powered and is the sole source of the good life on the planet -- it alone has adequate (if tasteless and synthetic) food, clothing, medical and educational facilities. It uses these to barter for workers and women to bear children -- of which it has a shortage -- from among primitive tribes of aliens or " tooks " en route. The women acquired by barter remain in the city long enough to bear a child to a city male , are then returned to their tribes. The knowledge of how the city came to he is lost. It is, however, known that somehow it originated on Earth and that, in order to survive, it must be winched constantly toward the Optimum, which moves ahead of it. Instructions to this effect are contained in a document known as Destain's Directive, handed down from the city's founder in some dim antiquity. Ideally the city should progress at the rate of one-tenth of a mile a day. This pace, however, is never maintained -- there is uneven terrain to contend with; rivers and gorges must be bridged. The city has never been closer than three miles to the Optimum. This, however, is enough to keep it alive and functioning. There is discontent both within and outside the city. Helward experiences both. Victoria, whom he has married , finds her life in urban confinement pointless. Helward has taken an apprentice's oath never to discuss the outside or the city's relationship to it with the uninitiated under penalty of death. To save his marriage, however, he breaks his vow in conversations with Victoria. He also is involved and injured in a riot of resentful "took" workers, A fter serving his apprenticeship Helward is sent south -- into the city's "past" -- to escort home three local women for whose childhearing services the city has bartered to alleviate its womanshort age. He discovers that the landscape that should have been familiar to him from the city's passage has subtly altered -- a ravine the city had bridged with great difficulty has shrunk to a mere ditch; mountains have lost height. The terrain has flattened out and the tracks of the city's passing have spread out. The three women with him also seem to grow shorter and broader until they split their dresses and must proceed naked. He himself remains physically unchanged -- but discovers himself experiencing a strange force pulling him southward... S hortly before they moved on Rosario tried to speak to him. He had difficulty understanding her. Her accent was strong in any case, and now her voice was pitched high and she spoke too quickly. After many attempts he got the gist of what she was saying. She and the other girls were afraid to return to their village. They were of the city now and would be rejected by their own kind. Helward said they must go on, as had been their choice, but Rosario said they would not move. She was married to a man in her village and, although at first she had wanted to return to him, she thought now he would kill her. Lucia, too, was married and shared the fear. The people of the villages hated the city and for their involvement with it the girls would be punished. Helward gave up trying to answer Rosario. He was having as much difficulty making her understand as he had in comprehending her. After all, the girls had entered the part of the barter. He tried to say so, but she could not understand. Even while they had been talking the process of change had continued. She was now a little more than twelve inches high and her body was nearly five feet wide. It was impossible to recognize her or the other girls as human, even though he knew they were. He said, "Wait here." He stood up and fell again, rolling across the ground. The force on his body was now much greater and he stopped himself w r ith great difficulty. He crawled back against the force to his pack and pulled it on. He found the rope and slung it over his shoulder. Bracing himself against the pressure, he walked south. tt was no longer possible to make I out any natural features other than the line of rising ground ahead. The surface on which he walked was now' an indistinct blur and although he stopped to examine it from time to time he could distinguish nothing on it that might once have been grass, rocks or soil. The natural features of the world were distorting -- they were spreading laterally to east and w r est, diminishing in height and depth. A boulder here might be a strip of dark gray, one hundredth of an inch wide and tw'o hundred yards long. The low, snow-capped ridge ahead might be mountains -- that long strip of green a tree. That narrow strip of off-white, a naked woman. H e reached the higher ground more quickly than he had anticipated. The pull toward the south was intensifying and when Helward was less than fifty yards from the nearest hill he stumbled -- and was rolling with an ever-increasing speed toward it. The northern face was almost vertical, like the leeward side of a wind-blown dune, and he collided hard with it. Almost at once the southward pressure was pulling him up the face, defying gravity. In desperation, for he knew if he reached the top the pressure on him could never be resisted, he scrambled for a hold on the rock-hard face. It came in the form of an outjutting spur. Helward grabbed it with both hands, desperately holding himself back against the relentless pressure. His body swung around until he was lying vertically against the wall, feet above his head, knowing that if he slipped now he would be taken backward up the slope and on down toward the south. He reached behind into his pack and found the grapple. He lodged it firmly under the spur, attached the rope to it and wound the other end around his wrist. The southward pressure was now so great upon him that the normal downward pull of gravity was virtually negated. T he substance of the mountain was changing beneath him. The hard, almost vertical wall was slowly widening to east and west and flattening, so that behind him the summit of the ridge appeared to be creeping down toward him. He saw a cleft in the rock beside him gradually closing and removed the grapple from under the spur and thrust it into the cleft. Moments later the grapple was securely held. T he summit of the ridge had now distended and was beneath his body. The southward pressure took him and he was swept over the ridge. The rope held and he was suspended horizontally. What had been the mountain became a hard protuberance beneath his chest. His stomach lay in what had been the valley beyond. His feet scrambled for a hold against the diminishing ridge of what had once been another mountain. He was flat along the surface of the world, a giant recumbent across an erstwhile mountain region. H e raised his body, trying to ease his position. Lifting his head, he suddenly found he was short of breath. A hard, icy wind blew from the north, but it was thin and short of oxygen. He lowered his head again, resting his chin on the ground. At this level his nose could take air that would sustain him. It was bitterly cold. There were clouds and borne on the wind they skimmed a few inches above the ground like a white unbroken sheet. They surged around his face, flowing around his nose like foam at the bow of a ship. His mouth was below r them -- his eyes were above. Helward looked ahead of him through the thin, rarefied atmosphere above the clouds. He looked to the north. He was at the edge of the world -- its bulk lay before him. He could see the whole world. North of him the terrain w r as level, flat as the top of a table. But at the center, due north of him, the ground rose from that flatness in a perfectly symmetrical, rising and curving concave spire. It narrowed and narrowed, reaching up, growing ever more slender, rising so high that it was impossible to see where it ended. He saw it in a multitude of colors. There were broad areas of brown and yellow, patched with green. Farther north lay a blueness -- pure sapphire, bright on the eyes. Over it all, the white of clouds swarms, in flaky patterns. The sun was setting. Red to the northeast, it glowed against the impossible horizon. The shape of it was the same. A broad flat disk that might be an equator. At its center and to north and south its poles existed as rising, concave spires. Helward had seen the sun so often that he no longer questioned its appearance. But now he knew that the world, too, was that shape. T he sun set and the world became dark. The southward pressure was now so great that his body hardly touched what had once been the mountains beneath him. He was hanging on the rope in the darkness, as if vertically against the wall of a cliff -- reason told him that he was still horizontal, but reason was in conflict with sensation. He could no longer trust tHe strength of the rope. Helward reached forward, curled his fingertips around two small extrusions (had they once been mountains?) and hauled himself forward. The surface beyond was smoother and he could hardly find a firm hold. With trouble he discovered he could dig his fingers into the ground sufficiently to obtain a temporary purchase. He dragged himself forward again -- a matter of inches, but in another sense a matter of miles. The southward pressure did not perceptibly diminish. H e abandoned his rope and crawled forward by hand. Another few inches and his feet came into contact with the low ridge that had been the mountain. He pressed hard, moved forward again. Gradually the pressure on him began to decrease until it was no longer a matter of desperation to hold on. Helward relaxed for a moment, trying to catch his breath. Even as he did so he felt sure that the pressure was increasing again, so he moved forward. Soon he had gone so far that he could rest on his hands and knees. He had not looked south. What had been behind him? YJ E crawled a long way before I he felt able to stand. He did so, leaning northward to counteract the force. He walked forward, feeling the inexplicable drag steadily diminish. He soon felt he was sufficiently far from the worst zone of pressure to sit on the ground and take a proper rest. He looked to the south. All was darkness. The clouds which had broken around his face were now some height above him. They occluded the moon, which Helward, in his untutored way, had never questioned. It too was that strange shape -- he had seen it many times and had always accepted it. He continued walking north, feeling the immense drag weakening. The landscape around him was dark and featureless and he paid no attention to it. Only one thought dominated his mind -- before he rested he must move sufficiently far not to be dragged back again to that zone of pressure. He knew now a basic truth of this world -- the ground was indeed moving as Codings had said. Up north, where the city existed, the ground moved with an almost imperceptible slowness: about one mile in a period of ten days. But farther south it moved faster and its acceleration was exponential. He had seen it in the way the bodies of the girls had changed: in the space of one night the ground had moved sufficiently far for their bodies to be affected by the lateral distortions to which they -- and not he -- were subjected. The city could not rest. It was destined to move forever, because if it halted it would start the long slow movement down here -- down past -- where it would come eventually to the zone where mountains became ridges a few inches high, where an irresistible pressure would sweep it to its destruction. At that moment, as he walked slowly northward across the strange, dark terrain, he could give no rationale to what he had experienced. Everything conflicted with logic. Ground was stable -- it could not move. Mountains did not distort. Human beings did not become twelve inches high. Chasms did not narrow. Babies did not choke on their mothers' milk. T hough the night was well advanced, Helward felt no tiredness beyond the residue of the physical strain he had endured on the side of the mountain. It occurred to him that the day had passed quickly; faster than he could have credited. He was well beyond the zone of maximum pressure now, but he was still too aware of it to halt. It was not a pleasant thought to sleep while the ground moved beneath him, bearing him ineluctably south. He was a microcosm of the city. He could no more rest than it. F atigue seized him at last and he sprawled on the hard ground and slept. He was awakened by the sunrise and his first thought was of the southward pressure. Alarmed, he sprang to his feet and tested his balance -- the force was there, but not measurably worse than it had been at his last recollection. He looked along his backtrail. There, incredibly, the mountains stood . It could not be so. He had seen them, felt them reduce to a ridge of hard ground, no more than an inch or two in height. Yet they were clearly there: steep, irregularly shaped, capped w'ith snow'. Helward found his pack and checked its contents. He had lost the rope and grapple and much of his equipment had been with the girls when he left them, but he still had a canteen of water, a sleeping bag and several packets of the dehydrated food. These would keep him going for a while. He ate a little of the food, then strapped his pack in place. He glanced up at the sun, determined this time to keep his bearings. He walked south toward the mountains. The pressure grew about him slowly, dragging him forward. As he watched the mountains they seemed to shrink in height. The substance of the soil under his feet became thicker and the terrain once more began to feature fused lateral streaks. Overhead, the sun moved faster than it had any right to do. Fighting against the pressure, Helward stopped when he saw that the mountains were once again not much more than an undulating line of low hills. He was not equipped to go farther. He turned and moved north. Night fell an hour later. H e walked on through the darkness until he felt the pressure was acceptably low, then rested. When daylight came again the mountains were clearly in view -- and as mountains. He waited. As the day advanced the pressure grew. He was being carried toward the mountains by the motion of the ground -- and as he watched and waited he saw them slowly spread laterally. He moved his camp north before night fell. He had seen enough. It was time to return to the city. A new thought worried him. Would he have to make some kind of report on what had happened? He felt incapable of absorbing much of what he had seen into his own experience -- how could he describe it to someone else? A focal point had been his stupefying view of the world spread before him. Had any man ever been privy to such an experience? How could the mind encompass a concept which the eye had been incapable of translating into reasonable visual frames of reference? To his left and right -- and, for all he knew, to the south of him -- the surface of the world had extended seemingly without bound. Only in the north, due north, had he found a definition of form: that curving, rising pinnacle of land stretching to no visible end. The three girls -- how could he report on his having returned them safely to their home grounds when they had passed into a state in which he could not communicate with them or even see them? They had passed on into their own world, utterly alien to him. The baby: what had happened to it? Manifestly of the city, for it had not been affected by the distortions of the past, presumably it had been abandoned by Rosario -- and was now presumably dead. Even if it still lived, the motion of the ground would bear it south to that zone of pressure where it could not survive. Lost in such thoughts, Helward walked on, taking little account of his surroundings. Only when he stopped to take a drink of water did he look about -- and with a start of surprise realize that he recognized the terrain. This was the rocky land to the north of the chasm where the bridge had been built. He took a few mouthfuls of the water, then retraced his steps. If he were to find his way back to the city he must relocate the tracks, and the site of the bridge would be a better landmark than most. He encountered a stream which, in his preoccupied state, he must have crossed without noticing. He followed its course, wondering if this could possibly be the same stream, for it appeared to be a tiny rivulet. In due time the banks of the stream became steeper and rougher, but there was no sign of the chasm. Helward scrambled up the bank and walked back against the direction of the water-flow. Though naggingly familiar, the appearance of the stream was distended and distorted, until he felt it could be another stream entirely. Then he noticed a long black oval near the edge of the water. He went down to examine it. He caught a faint smell of burning -- and on closer inspection realized this was the scar of a fire. His own old campfire. The stream at this point was no more than a yard wide -- yet, when he had been here with the girls, it had been at least twelve feet across. He climbed again to the top of the bank. After a long search he found some marks on the ground that could have been the traces of one of the suspension towers. From the top of one bank to the next the distance could have been no more than five or six yards. The drop to the water was a matter of feet. At this point the city had crossed. He walked north and in a short while found the trace of a sleeper. It was about seventeen feet long. The one next to it was three inches away. B y the following night the scale of the landscape had assumed proportions that were more familiar to him. Trees looked like trees, not sprawling bushes. Pebbles were round, grass grew in clumps instead of looking like a smear of green. The tracks he followed were still too widely spread to have any resemblance to the gauge used by the city, but Helward thought that his journey should not be much longer. He had lost track of the number of days that had passed, but the terrain was becoming increasingly familiar to him and he knew that so far his time away from the city was still considerably less than that predicted by Clausewitz. Even taking into account the two or three days that had seemed to go so quickly while he was in the zone of pressure, the city could not have moved more than a mile or two farther to the north during his absence. This thought encouraged him, for his supplies of food and water were dwindling. He walked on and the days passed. There was still no sign of the city and the tracks showed no signs of narrowing to their more normal gauge. By now he was so accustomed to the notion of the lateral distortion of this world in the south, that he took the evidence of it in stride. One morning he was disturbed by a new thought. For several days the gauge of the tracks had not appeared to change -- could it be that he had encountered a region where the motion of the ground was directly equal to the speed of his own walking? Was he like a mouse on a treadmill, making no forward progress? For an hour or two he hastened his walk, but soon reason prevailed. He had, after all, successfully moved away from the zone of pressure where the southward motion was greater. But more days passed and the city seemed to be no nearer. Soon he was down to his last two packets of food and twice he had had to supplement his water supplies from local sources. The day he reached the end of his food he was suddenly taken by a surge of excitement. Potential starvation was no longer a problem -- he had recognized where he was! This was the region he had been riding through with Barter Codings -- at that time, two or three miles north of optimum! By his estimate of time he had been gone for three miles at the most -- so the city should be in sight. Up ahead, the line of track-scars continued until they reached a low ridge -- and no sign of the city. The sleeper pits were still distorted and the next row of scars -- the left inner -- was some distance away. All it could mean, Helward reasoned, was that while he had been away the city had somehow moved much faster. Perhaps it had even overtaken the optimum and was in a region where the ground moved more slowly. Already he was beginning to understand why the city moved on: perhaps ahead of optimum there was a zone where the ground did not move at all. In which case the city could stop -- the grand treadmill would end. XX H elward passed a hungry night and slept badly. In the morning he took a few mouthfuls of water and was soon on his way. The city had to come into view soon. He w'as forced to rest during the hottest part of the day. The countryside, barren and open, afforded little shade. He sat down beside the track. Staring bleakly ahead, he saw something that gave him fresh hope -- three people were walking slowly down the track toward him. They must be from the city, sent out to find him. He waited for them to reach him. As they approached he tried to stand, but stumbled. He lay still. "Are you from the city?" Helward opened his eyes and looked up at the speaker. He saw a young man, dressed in a guild-apprentice uniform. He nodded, his jaw slack. "You're ill -- what's the matter?" "I'm okay. Have you any food?" "Drink this." A canteen of water was offered and Helward took a mouthful. The water was stale and flat -- city water. "Can you stand?" With assistance, Helward rose to his feet and walked away from the track to where a few scrawny bushes grew. Helward sat down on the ground and the young man opened his pack. With a start of recognition, Helward realized the pack was identical to his own. "Do I know you?" he asked. "Apprentice Kellen Li-Chen." Li-Chen! He remembered him from the creche. "I'm Helward Mann." Kellen Li-Chen opened a packet of dehydrated food and insinuated some water. Soon a familiar portion of gray porridge was before him, and Helward began to eat it. In the background, some yards away, two girls stood and waited. "You're going down past," he said between mouthfuls. "Yes." "I've just been." "What's there?" Suddenly, Helward remembered meeting Torrold Pelham under almost identical circumstances. "You're down past now," he said. "Can't you feel it?" Kellen shook his head. "What do you mean?" he said. Helward meant the southward pressure, the subtle pull of which he could still feel as he walked. But he understood now that Kellen had probably not yet noticed it. Until it had been experienced in its extremeness, it would not be recognized as a separate sensation. "It's impossible to talk about it," Helward said. "Go down past and you'll see for yourself." He glanced at the girls. They were sitting on the ground, their backs turned quite deliberately on the men. He couldn't help smiling to himself. "Kellen -- how far is the city from here?" "A few miles back. About five." Five miles! Then by now it must have easily overtaken the optimum. "Can you give me some food? Just a little -- enough to get me back to the city." "Of course." Kellen took four packets and handed them over. Helward looked at them for a moment, then handed three of them back. "One will be enough. You'll need the rest." "I haven't got far to go," said Kellen. "I know -- but you'll still need them." He looked again at the other apprentice. "How long have you been out of the creche, Kellen?" "About fifteen miles." But Kellen was much younger than he. He remembered distinctly that Kellen had been two grades below him in the creche. The city must be recruiting apprentices much earlier now. But Kellen looked mature and well-filled. His body was not that of an adolescent. "How old are you?" he said. "Six hundred and sixty-five." That couldn't be so -- he was at least fifty miles younger than Helward, who was by his own reckon ing six hundred and seventy. "Have you been working on the tracks?" "Yes. Bloody hard work." "I know. How has the city been able to move so fast?" "Fast? It's been a bad period. We had a river to cross and at the moment the city is held up by hilly country. We've lost a lot of ground. When I left it was six miles behind optimum." "Six miles? Then the optimum's moved faster?" "Not as far as I know." Kellen was looking over his shoulder at the girls. "I think I'd better be moving on now. Are you all right?" "Yes. How are you getting on with them?" Kellen grinned. "Not bad," he said. "Language barriers, but I think I can find a bit of common vocabulary." Helward laughed and again remembered Pelham. "Make it soon," he said. "It gets difficult later." Kellen Li-Chen stared at him for a moment, then stood up. "The sooner the better, I think," he said. He went back to the girls, who complained loudly when they realized their break had been only a short one. As they walked past him, Helward saw that one of the girls had unbuttoned her shirt all down the front and had tied it with a knot. W ith the food Kellen had given him, Helward felt certain of reaching the city without any further problems. After the distance he had traveled another five miles was as nothing and he anticipated reaching the city by nightfall. The countryside around him was now entirely new to him: in spite of what Kellen had said it certainly seemed that the city had made good progress during his absence. Evening approached and still he saw no sign of the city. The only hopeful indication was that now the scars left by the sleepers were of more normal dimensions -- the next time Helward stopped for water he measured the nearest pit and estimated that it was about six feet long. Ahead of him was rising ground and he could see a ridge over which the track remains ran. He felt sure the city must be lying in the hollow beyond and so he pressed on, hoping for a sight of it before nightfall. The sun was touching the horizon as he reached the ridge and looked down into the valley. A broad river flowed across the valley floor. The track scars reached the southern bank and continued on the other side. As far as he could see they ran across the valley until lost to sight in some woodland. There was no sign of the city. Angry and confused, Helward stared at the valley until darkness fell, then made his camp for the night. He started out soon after daybreak and within a few minutes was by the bank of the river. On this side there were many signs of human activity -- the ground at the water's edge had been churned into a muddy waste and a great deal of discarded timber and broken sleeper-foundations lay about. In the water itself were several timber piles, presumably all that now remained of the bridge the city had had to build. Helward waded down into the water, holding on to the nearest pile for support. As the water deepened he started to swim, but the current took him and he was swept a long way downstream before he could haul himself onto the northern bank. Soaked through, he walked back upstream until he reached the track remains. His pack and clothes weighed heavily on him, so he undressed and laid his clothes in the sun, then spread the sleeping bag and canvas pack. An hour later his clothes were dry, so he pulled them on again and prepared to move off. The sleeping bag was still not completely dry, but he planned to air it at his next stop. He was strapping his pack into place when he heard a rattling noise and something plucked at his shoulder. Helward turned in time to see a crossbow quarrel fall on the ground. He dove for cover into one of the sleeper foundations. "Stay right there." H e looked in the direction of the voice. He couldn't see the speaker, but there was a clump of bushes some fifty yards away. Helward examined his shoulder. The quarrel had torn away a section of his sleeve, but it had not drawn blood. He was defenseless, having lost his crossbow with the remainder of his possessions. "I'm coming out -- don't move." A moment later a man wearing the guild-apprentice uniform stepped out from behind the bush, his crossbow leveled at Helward. Helward shouted: "Don't shoot -- I'm from the city." The man said nothing, but continued to advance. He halted about five yards away. "All right -- stand up." Helward did so, seeking the recognition he anticipated. "Who are you?" "I'm from the city," Helward repeated. "Which guild?" "The Futures." "What's the last line of the oath?" Helward shook his head in surprise. "Listen, what the -- " "Come on -- the oath." '"All this is sworn in the full knowledge that a betrayal of any one -- The man lowered his bow. "Okay," he said. "I had to be sure. What's your name?" "Helward Mann." The other looked at him closely. "God, I never recognized you! You've grown a beard -- " "Jase!" The two young men stared at each other for a few seconds more, then greeted each other affably. Helward realized that they both must have changed out of recognition in the time since they had last met. Then they had both been beardless boys, agonizing about the frustrations of life inside the creche -- now they had changed in outlook as well as appearance. In the creche, Gelman Jase had affected a worldliness and disdain for the order by which they had to exist and he had mannered himself as a careless and irresponsible leader of the boys who "matured" less quickly. None of this was apparent to Helward as they stood there beside the river, renewing their earlier friendship. His experiences outside the city had weathered Jase subjectively, just as they had weathered his appearance. "What was all that about, shooting at me?" Helward asked. "I thought you were a took." "A what? Oh yes." He had forgotten the slang word. "But didn't you see my uniform?" "Doesn't mean anything any more." "But -- " "Listen, Helward, things are changing. How many apprentices have you seen down past?" "Two. Three, including you." "Right. Did you know the city sends an apprentice down past every mile or so? There should be many more down here -- and since we all take the same route we ought to be meeting each other almost every day. But the tooks are catchtices and taking their uniforms. Were you attacked?" "No," said Helward. "I was." "You could have tried to identify me before you shot at me." "I aimed to miss you." Helward indicated his torn sleeve. "Then you're just a lousy shot." Jase moved over to where his quarrel had fallen. He picked it up, examined it for damage, then replaced it in its pouch. "We ought to be trying to reach the city," he said when he returned! "Do you know where it is?" Jase looked worried. "I can't work it out," he said, "I've been walking for miles. Has the city suddenly accelerated?" "Not as far as I know. I saw another apprentice yesterday. He said the city had actually been delayed." "Then where the hell is it?" "Somewhere up there." Helward indicated the track remains leading north. "Then we go on." B y the end of the  day they still had not sighted the city, though the tracks were now apparently the normal dimensions. They made a camp in a patch of woodland through which a stream of clean water flowed. Jase was far better equipped than Helward. In addition to his crossbow, he had a spare sleeping bag (Helward 's wet one had started to smell and he threw it away), a tent and plenty of food. "What do you make of down past?" Jase asked. "I'm still trying to understand it," said Helward. "What about you?" "I don't know. The same, I suppose. I can't make logic of what I've seen -- and yet I know I've seen and experienced it." "How can ground possibly move?" "You noticed it too?" "I think so. That's what happened, wasn't it?" Later, they traded accounts of what had happened to them. Some of Jase's experiences had been remarkably different from Helward's. He had left the creche a few miles before Helward and had undergone many of the same experiences working outside the city. An essential difference, though, was that he had not married, and had been invited to meet some of the transferred women. As a result of this he had already known the two women he had been assigned to escort down past. He had learned many of the stories told by the local inhabitants about the people of the city. How the city was populated by giants, how they plundered and killed and raped the women. As his journey south had proceeded Jase had realized that the girls had been growing more frightened. When he had asked them why, they had said that they felt certain they would be killed by their own kind when they returned. They had wanted to go back to the city. At this point Jase had been noticing the first effects of the lateral distortions. He had turned the girls back and told them to make their own way back to the city, intending to spend one more day on his own down past in order to study the phenomenon. He had traveled south, but had seen little that interested him. Then he had attempted to find the girls. He had discovered them three days later. Their throats had been cut. Still recoiling from the shock, Jase himself had been attacked by a crowd of local men, some of whom were wearing apprentices' uniforms. He had managed to escape, but the men had given chase. Three days of nightmare had followed. While making his escape he had fallen and badly twisted his foot and in his lamed state had been able to do little more than hide. During the chase, he had gone a long way from the tracks and had moved south by several miles. The hunt had been called off. Jase had stayed in hiding -- but gradually had felt a slow build-up of southward pressure. He had realized that he was in a region he could not recognize. He described to Helward the fiat, featureless terrain, the tremendous pressure, the way in which physical distortions took place. He had tried to move back in the direction of the tracks, but his weakened leg had made progress difficult. Finally be had been forced to anchor himself to the ground with the grapple and rope until he could walk again. The build-up of pressure had continued and, fearing the rope would hold no longer, he had been forced to crawl northward. After a long and difficult period he had managed to escape from the zone of worst pressure and had headed back toward the city. He had wandered for a long time without finding the tracks. As a consequence his knowledge of the terrain away from the immediate neighborhood of the tracks was considerably greater than Helward's. T'vid you know there's another P  city over there?" Jase asked, indicating the land to the west of the tracks. "Another city?" Helward was incredulous. "Nothing like Earth. This one is built on the ground." "But how -- " "It's immense. Ten times, twenty times as big as Earth. I didn't recognize it for what it was at first -- I thought it was just another settlement, but one much larger than what we've seen before. Helward, listen, it's a city like the cities we learned about in the creche -- the ones on Earth planet. Hundreds, thousands of buildings -- all built on the ground." "Are there any people there?" "A few -- not many. There was a lot of damage. I don't know what happened there, but most of it seemed to be abandoned now. I didn't stay long because I didn't want to be seen. But it's a beautiful sight -- all those buildings." "Can we go there?" "No. Keep away. Too many tooks. There's something going on out there -- the situation is changing. They're organizing themselves better and have improved lines of communication. In the past, when the city went to a village we were often the first people from outside whom the inhabitants had seen for a long time. But from things the girls said to me I got the impression that that's not likely to be the case any more. Word is spreading about the city -- and the tooks don't like us. They never have, but in small groups they were weak. Now I think they want to destroy the city." "And so they dress as apprentices," said Helward, still not grasping the seriousness of Jase's tone. "That's a small part of it. They take the clothes of the apprentices easier. But if they decide to attack the city it'll be when they're well organized and determined." "I can't believe that they could ever threaten us." "Maybe not. But you were lucky." tn the morning they set out early I and traveled hard. They walked all day, not stopping for more than a few minutes at a time. By their side, the scars left by the tracks had returned to normal dimensions and both were spurred on by the thought that the city could not be more than a few hours' walk ahead. As the afternoon drew on the track led in a winding route around the side of a hill, and as they reached the crest of the climb they saw the city ahead of them, stationary in a broad valley... They stopped, stared. The city had changed. Something about it made Helward run forward. He could see signs of normal activity about the city. Four track crews were tearing up the rails behind it. Ahead of it a larger team was sinking piles into the river that presently barred the city's way. But the shape of the city had changed. The rear section was misshapen and blackened. The lines of militia had been strengthened. Jase and Helward were halted and their identities checked. Both men fumed at the delay, for it was clear that a major disaster had struck here. While waiting for clearance from inside the city, Jase learned from the militiaman in charge that there had been two attacks by the tooks. The second one had been more serious than the first. At least twenty-three militiamen had been killed -- they were still counting bodies. When the clearance came through, Helward and Jase walked on in silence. The creche had been razed -- mostly it was the children who had died. M ore had changed. The impact of these changes was severe, but Helward had no time to register any reaction. He could only mark them, then try to push them aside until external pressures eased. He had no time. to dwell on his thoughts. He learned that his father had died. The angina had stopped his heart only a few hours ater Helward had left the city. Clausewitz broke the news to him -- and Clausewitz also told Helward that his apprenticeship was now over. More: Victoria had given birth to a baby -- a boy -- but it had been one of those that had died in the last attack. More: Victoria had signed a form that pronounced the marriage over. She was living with another man and w r as pregnant again. And more, implicitly tied up with all of these events, yet no more conceivable: Helward learned from the central calendar that while he had been away the city had moved a total of seventy-three miles and was even so eight miles behind optimum. In his own subjective time scale, Helward had been gone for less than three miles. He accepted all these as facts. The reaction of shock could come later -- meanwhile another attack was imminent. T he valley was dark and silent. Across on the northern side of the river I saw a red light flash on twice, then nothing. Seconds later I heard from deep within the city the grinding of the winch drums and the city began to inch forward. The sound echoed around the valley. I was lying with about thirty other men in the tangled undergrowth that spread across the face of the hill. I had been drafted temporarily to work with the militia during this most critical of all the city's crossings. The third attack was anticipated at any moment. It had been judged that once the city could reach the northern bank of the river it would, by nature of the surrounding terrain, be able to defend itself sufficiently long for the tracks to be extended at least as far as the highest point of the pass through the hills to the north. Once there, it. was thought that it could again defend itself for the next phase of track-laying. Somewhere in the valley, we knew, were about a hundred and fifty tooks, all armed with rifles. They presented a formidable enemy. The city had only twelve rifles taken from the tooks and the ammunition for them had been spent during the second attack. Our only realistic weapons were the crosbows -- at short range, deadly -- and an awareness of the value of intelligence work. This latter had enabled us to prepare the counterattack of which I was a part. A few hours earlier, as darkness fell, we had taken up this position overlooking the valley. The main force of defense was made up of three ranks of crossbowmen deployed around the city itself. They would retreat as the city started out across the bridge until they formed a defensive position around the tracks. The tooks would concentrate their fire on these men and at that moment we could spring our ambush. With fortune on our side, the counterattack would not be necessary. The bridge-building work had been completed faster than anticipated and it was hoped that the city would be safely across to the other side under cover of darkness before the tooks realized. But in the still of the valley the sound of the winches was unmistakable. The forward edge of the city had just reached the bridge itself when the first shots were heard. I placed a bolt in the bow and held my hand over the safety catch. It was a cloudy night and visibility was poor. I had seen the flashes from the rifles and estimated that the tooks were ranged in a rough semicircle, approximately one hundred yards from our men. I could not tell if any of their bullets had hit, but so far there were no answering shots. More rifles fired and we could tell the tooks were closing in. The city had half its bulk on the bridge -- and still crept forward. From down below came a distant shout: "Lights!" Instantly a battery of eight arclamps situated on the rear of the city came on, directed over the heads of the crossbowmen and into the surrounding terrain. The tooks were there, not taking any kind of cover. The first rank of crossbowmen loosed their bolts, hunched down and started to reload. The second rank shot, hunched down and reloaded. The third rank shot, reloaded. Taken by surprise the tooks had suffered several casualties, but now they threw themselves down against the ground and fired at all they could see of the defenders: the black silhouettes against the arclamps. "Lights off!" Darkness fell at once and the crossbowmen by the city dispersed. A few seconds later the lights came on again and the crossbowmen fired from their new positions. Once again the tooks were taken off aim and more casualties were inflicted. The lights went off again and in the sudden darkness the crossbowmen returned to their former position. The maneuver was repeated . at a shout from below the arclamps came on again and we saw that the tooks were charging. The city was now on the bridge. Suddenly there was a loud explosion and a gush of flame licked the side of the city. An instant later a second explosion occurred on the bridge itself and flames spread across the dry timber of the trestle. "Reserve force, ready!" I stood up and waited for the order. I was no longer frightened and the tension of the waiting hours had disappeared. "Advance!" The arc-lamps were still burning and we could see the tooks clearly. Most of them were engaged in a hand-to-hand battle with the main defense, but several more were crouched on the ground, taking careful aim at the superstructure of the city. Two of the arclamps were hit and went out. The flames on the bridge and against the side of the city were spreading. I saw a took near the bank of the river, swinging his arm back in preparation to throw a metal cylinder. I was no more than tiventy yards from him. I aimed, released the bolt -- and hit the man in his chest. The incendiary bomb fell a few yards away from him and exploded in a burst of heat and flame. Our counterattack had, as anticipated, taken the enemy by surprise. We managed to hit three more of the men -- but suddenly they broke off and ran toward east, disappearing into the shadows of the valley. There was considerable confusion for a minute or two. The city was on fire and beneath it the bridge was burning fiercely in two separate places. One concentration of flame was directly beneath the city, but the other was a few yards behind it. It was obviously urgent to deal with the fires, but no one was certain that all the tooks had retreated. The city continued to winch forward, but where the bridge burned large sections of timber were falling into the river. Order was restored quickly. A militia officer shouted commands and the men formed into two groups. One group resumed defensive position around the tracks. I joined the second group sent out to the bridge to fight the fire. After the second attack -- in which incendiaries had been used for the first time -- firepoints had been fitted to the outside of the city. The nearest of these had been damaged in one of the explosions, and water was gushing away from it uselessly. We found a second one and unraveled the short length of hose. The intensity of the track fire was too great and it was almost hopeless to try to fight it. Although the city had now passed over the worst of the damage three of the main runner wheels were still to roll over the burning timber -- and as we fought in the dense smoke and billowing flames I saw the rail beginning to twist under the combined forces of heat and weight. There was a roar and another section of timber fell away. The smoke was too thick. Choking, we had to back out from under the city. The fire in the superstructure was still blazing, but a fire crew inside the city was attempting to deal with it. The winches turned -- the city crept slowly toward the comparative safety of the northern bank. I n the morning light the damage was assessed. In terms of lost human life the city had not fared too badly. Three militiamen had been killed in the shooting and fifteen had been injured. Inside the city one-man had been seriously wounded in one of the incendiary explosions and a dozen more men and women had been overcome by smoke in the ensuing fires. The physical damage to the city itself was extensive. A whole section of administrative offices had been gutted by the fire and some of the accommodation section was uninhabitable because of fire or water damage. Beneath the city more was wrong. Although the main base of the city was steel, much of the construction was timber and there were whole sections which had been burned out. The rear runner wheels on the right outer track had been derailed and one of the great wheels had sustained a structural crack. It would have to be discarded -- though it could not be replaced. After the city had reached the northern bank the bridge had continued to burn and was now a total loss. With it had gone several hundred yards of our irreplaceable rails, warped and twisted by the heat. after two days outside the city, working with the track crews who were salvaging what there was of the rails on the southern bank of the river, I was summoned to see Clausewitz. Until now I had not reported formally to any of my senior guildsmen. As far as I could determine the normal protocols of the guilds had been abandoned for the duration of the emergency and as I myself could see no end to the serious situation -- the attacks had caused inevitable delays and the optimum was ever farther away -- I had not expected anyone to call me away from my work outside. There was a disturbing mood among these men outside. Halfway between despair and desperation, they continued the work of laying the tracks toward the pass. The relaxed energy of my early days outside the city seemed to be a long way behind us. Now the tracks were being built in spite of the situation with the tooks, rather than against an internal need of the city to survive in a strange environment. The talk among the track crews, the militia, the traction men was all centered in one way or another around the attacks. No longer was there mention of gaining ground on the optimum or of what dangers lay down past. That the city was in a crisis was reflected in everyone's attitude. The change was also apparent inside the city. Gone was the light, aseptic appearance of the corridors, gone the general atmosphere of workaday routines. The elevator was no longer working. Many of the main doors in the corridors were locked and at one point an entire wall had been torn away -- presumably as an aftermath of one of the fires -- so that anyone walking through that part of the city could see what was outside. I remembered Victoria's frustrations of old and reflected that whatever secrecy the guilds might have tried to maintain in the past, such secrecy was no longer possible. T hought of Victoria pained me -- I still did not realize fully what had happened. In what seemed to me to be the passage of a few days she had abandoned all the tacit understandings of the marriage between us and gone to pursue another life without me. I had not seen her since my return, though I had made sure that she knew I was back in the city. Under the conditions of the external threat it had not been possible to see her anyway, but that aspect of my life was one I needed time to consider before meeting her. The news of her pregnancy by another man -- I was told he was an Education administrator named Yung -- had not hit me too hard at first, simply because I had just not believed it. Such a situation could not possibly have developed in the time I knew I had been away from her. I found my way to the first-order guild area with some difficulty. The interior of the city had changed in many ways. People, noise and dirt seemed to be everywhere. Every spare yard of space had been given over to emergency sleeping room, and even in some of the corridors lay wounded men from outside. Several walls and partitions had been taken down and just outside the firstorder quarters -- where there had been a series of pleasantly appointed recreation rooms for the guildsmen -- an emergency kitchen had been placed. The smell of burned wood was everywhere. I knew a fundamental change was coming over the city. I could feel the old structure of the guilds crumbling away. The roles of many people had already changed. Working with the track crews I had met several men for whom it was the first time outside the city, men who -- until the attacks -- had worked on food synthesis, education or domestic administration. Took labor was now obviously impossible and all hands had to be called to move the city. Why at this moment Clausewitz had summoned me I could not imagine. There was no sign of him in the Futures' room, so I waited for a while. After half an hour he had still not appeared and knowing my services could be better employed outside, I headed back the way I had come. I met Future Denton in the corridor. "You're Future Mann?" "Yes." "We're leaving the city. Are you ready now?" "I was supposed to be seeing Future Clausewitz." "That's right. He's sent me instead. Can you ride a horse?" I had forgotten horses while I had been away from the city. "Yes." "Good. Meet me at the stables in an hour's time." He walked on into the Futures' room. With an hour to spend on my own, I realized that I had nothing to do, no one to see. All my connections with the city were brokeneven associative memories of the physical shape and appearance of the city had been disrupted. I walked down to the rear of the city to see for myself the extent of the damage to the creche, but there was not much to see. Almost the whole superstructure had been burned or demolished and where the children had been housed was merely the bare steel of the main base of the city. From there I could see back across the river to where the attack had taken place. I wondered whether the tooks would try again. I felt they had been w r ell beaten, but I supposed they might eventually reform and attack once more. It came home to me just how vulnerable the city was. Not designed to repel any kind of attack, it was slow-moving, ungainly, built of highly inflammable materials. All its weakest points, the tracks, the cables, the timber superstructure, were easily accessible. I wondered if the tooks realized how easy it would be to destroy the city -- all they needed to do was disable its motive powers permanently, then sit back and watch as the movement of the ground slowly bore it south. For the moment, though, the city was relatively secure. Bounded on one side by the river and by rising ground which would afford no cover to any aggressor on the other, it was strategically placed. I wondered whether I had time to find a change of clothes -- I had been working and sleeping in the same ones for many days. This thought inevitably reminded me of Victoria and how she had objected to my uniform after I had been outside the city. I returned to the Futures' room, and made inquiries. Uniforms were normally available, I was told, but not at the moment. I was told that one would be found while I was away. Future Denton was waiting for me when I arrived at the stables. I was given a horse and without further delay we rode out from beneath the city and headed north. D enton was not a man who said much unprompted. He answered any questions I chose to ask, but between us fell long periods of silence. I did not find these uncomfortable -- they gave me much needed opportunities to think. The early training of the guilds still ran true: I accepted that I would make what I could of what I saw and not rely on the interpretations of others. We followed the proposed line of the tracks around the side of the hill and through the pass. There the ground ran steadily down for a long way, following a small watercourse. There was a small patch of woodland at the end of the valley, and then another line of hills. "Denton, why have we left the city at this moment?" I said. "Surely every man is needed." "Our work is always important." "More important than defending the city?" "Yes." As we rode he explained that during the last few miles the future surveying had been neglected. This was partly because of the troubles and partly because the guild was undermanned. "We've mapped as far as these hills," he said. "Those trees -- they're a nuisance to the Track guild and they could provide cover for the tooks, but we need more timber. The hills have been surveyed for about another mile, but beyond that it's all virgin territory." He showed me a chart that had been drawn on a long roll of paper and explained the symbols to me. Our job, as far as I could tell, was to extend the map northward. Denton had a surveying instrument mounted on a large wooden tripod and every so often he would take a reading from it and make inscriptions on the map. The horses were heavily laden with equipment. In addition to large supplies of food and bedding we were each carrying a crossbow and bolts -- there were some digging tools, a chemical-sampling kit, a miniature video camera and recording equipment. I was given the video kit to use and Denton showed me how to operate it. The usual method of the Futures, as he explained it to me, was to send -- over a period of time -- a different surveyor or a different team of surveyors north of the city by different routes. By the end of the expedition each would have a detailed map of the terrain and a video record of its physical appearance. This would then be submitted to the council of Navigators and they, with the help of other surveyors' reports, would decide which route would be taken. Toward late afternoon Denton stopped for about the sixth time and erected his tripod . After he had taken angular readings on the elevation of the surrounding hills and, by use of a gyroscopically mounted compass, had determined true north, he attached a free-swinging pendulum to the base of the instrument. The weight of the pendulum was pointed and when its natural momentum was spent and the pointer was stationary, Denton took a graduated scale marked with concentric circles and placed it between the legs of the tripod. The pointer was almost exactly above the central mark. "We're at optimum," he said. "Know what that means?" "Not exactly." "You've been down past, haven't you?" I confirmed this. "There's always centrifugal force to contend with on this world. The farther south one travels, the greater that force is. It's always present anywhere south of optimum, but it makes no practicable difference to normal operations for about twelve miles south of optimum. Farther than that the city would have real problems." He took further readings from his instrument. "Eight and a half miles," he said. "That's the distance between here and the city -- or how much ground the city has to make up." I asked, "How is the optimum measured?" "By its null gravitational distortions. It serves as the standard by which we measure the city's progress. In physical terms, imagine it as a line drawn around the world." "And the optimum is always moving?" "No. The optimum is stationary -- but the ground moves away from it." "Oh, yes." We packed our gear and continued north. Just before sunset we made camp for the night. T he surveying work was mentally undemanding and as we traveled slowly northward I found that my only external preoccupation was the need to watch for signs of hostile inhabitants. Denton told me that an attack on us was unlikely -- nevertheless we were on guard. I found myself again thinking about the awesome experience of seeing the whole world lying before me. As an event, it was enough -- understanding it was something else. On our third day out from the city I suddenly started to consider the education I had been given as a child. I'm not sure what started the train of thought -- possibly a random recollection of my recent shock at seeing how utterly the creche had been destroyed. I had thought little of my education since leaving the creche. At the time I had felt, in common with most of the children in the creche, that the teaching we were given was not much more than a penance in which time was served out of necessity. But as I looked back, much of the education pushed into our unsion for me. For instance, one of the subjects that had inspired in us the most boredom was what the teachers referred to as Geography. Most of these lessons had been concerned with the techniques of cartography and surveying -- in the enclosed environment of the creche, such exercises had been almost wholly theoretical. Now, though, those hours of tedium took on their relevance at long last. With a little concentration and a certain amount of digging into my memory, I grasped quickly the principles of the work Denton was showing me. We had had many other subjects taught to us theoretically and I saw now how those, too, had practical relevance. Any new guild apprentice would already have a background knowledge of the work his own guild would expect him to do and, in additon, would have similar information about many of the other functions of the city. Nothing could have prepared me for the sheer physical grind of working on the tracks, but I had had an almost instinctive understanding of the actual machinery used to haul the city along those tracks. I had cared not at all for the compulsory training with the militia, but the puzzling -- at the time -- emphasis placed on military strategy during our education would clearly help men who later took arms for the security of the city. This process of thought led me toward wondering whether there had been anything in my education that could possibly have prepared me for the sight of a world shaped the way this one appeared to be. The lessons we had been given which specifically referred to astrophysics and astronomy had always spoken of planets as spheres. Earth -- the planet, not our city -- was described as an oblate spheroid and we had been shown maps of some of its land surface area. This aspect of physical science was not dwelled upon -- I had grown up to assume that the world on which Earth city existed was a sphere like Earth planet and nothing I had been taught had contradicted this assumption. Indeed, the nature of the world had never been discussed overtly. I knew that Earth planet was part of a system of planets orbiting a spherical sun. The planet itself was circled by a spherical satellite. This information seemed always to be theoretical -- and this lack of practical application had not concerned me even when I left the city, for it was always clear that here a different circumstance obtained. The sun and moon were not spherical and neither was the world on which we lived. The question remained -- where were we? The solution lay perhaps in the past. T his, too, had been covered comprehensively, although the histories we were taught were exclusively about Earth planet. Much of what we learned concerned military maneuvers, the transference of power and government from one state to another. We knew that time was measured in terms of years and centuries on Earth planet, that recorded history existed for about twenty centuries. Perhaps unfairly, I formed an impression that I should not care to live on Earth planet, as most of its existence seemed to be a series of disputes, wars, territorial claims, economic pressures. The concept of civilization was far advanced and explained to us as the state in which mankind congregated within cities. By definition, we of Earth city were civilized, but there seemed to be no resemblance between our existence and theirs. Civilization on Earth planet was equated with selfishness and greed -- those people who lived in a civilized state exploited those who did not. There were shortages of vital commodities on Earth planet and the people in the civilized nations were able to monopolize those commodities by reason of their greater economic strength. This imbalance appeared to be at the root of the disputes. I suddenly saw parallels between our civilization and theirs. The city was undoubtedly on a war footing as a result of the situation with the tooks -- and that in its turn was a product of our barter system. We did not exploit them through wealth, but we had a surplus of the commodities in short supply among them -- food, fuel energy, raw materials. Our shortage was manpower and we paid for that with our surplus commodities. The process was inverted, but the product was the same. Following my line of reasoning, I saw that the examination of the history of Earth planet prepared the way for those who would become Barter guildsmen, but it took me no further along my own search for understanding. The histories began and ended on Earth planet, with no mention of how the city came to be on this world, nor how the city had been built, nor about who its founders were and where they came from. A deliberate omission? Or forgotten knowledge? I imagined that many guildsmen had tried to construct their own patterns of logic and, for all I knew, either the answers were available somewhere in the city or there was a commonly accepted hypothesis which I had not yet encountered. But I had fallen naturally into the ways of the guildsmen. Survival on this world was a matter of initiative: on the grand scale, by hauling the city northward away from that zone of amazing distortion behind us, and on the personal scale of deriving for oneself a pattern of life that was selfdetermined. Future Denton was a self-sufficient man and so had been most of those I had met. I wanted to be one with them and comprehend things on my own account. I supposed that I could discuss my thoughts with Denton, but I chose not to. T he journey northward was slow and meandering. We did not take a route due north, but followed many diversions to east and west. Periodically Denton would measure our position against optimum and never at any time were we farther north than about fifteen miles. I asked him if there were any reason why we should not strike even farther north of optimum. "Normally we would go as far north as we could," he said. "But the city's in a special circumstance. As well as seeking the easiest route, we need terrain that will allow us to defend ourselves." The map we were compiling was becoming more complete and detailed every day. Denton allowed me to operate the equipment whenever I wished and soon I was as adept as he. I learned how to triangulate the land with the surveying instrument, how to estimate the elevation of hills and how to calculate our position relative to optimum. I was growing to like working the camera, in spite of the fact that, to conserve the energy in the batteries, I was forced to curb my enthusiasm. It was peaceful and agreeable away from the tensions of the city and I discovered that Denton, in spite of his long silences, was an amiable and intelligent man. I had lost track of the number of days we had been away, but it was certainly at least twenty. Denton showed no sign of wanting to return. We encountered a small settlement nestling in a shallow valley. We made no attempt to approach it. Denton merely marked it on the map, with a rough estimate of its population. The countryside was greener and fresher than that to which I had grown accustomed, although the sun was no cooler. It rained more often here, usually during the nights, and there were many different sizes of stream and river. All the features of the region, natural or man-made, difficult for the city to pass through or suitable to its peculiar needs, Denton marked without comment on his map. It was not our job to decide which route the city should take -- we worked simply to establish the actual nature of future terrain. The atmosphere was restful and soporific, the natural beauty of our surroundings seductive. I knew the city would travel through this region in the miles to come and pass it without registering appreciation. For the city's aesthetics, this verdant and gentle countryside might as well be a windswept desert. During the hours when I was not actually engaged in any of our routine tasks, I was still lost in speculative thought. I could not get out of my mind that spectacle of the manifest appearance of the world on which we existed. There must have been something, somewhere in those long years of tedious education, that should -- subconsciously -- have prepared me for that sight. We live by our assumptions -- if one took for granted that the world one traveled across was like any other, could any education ever prepare one for a total reversal of that assumption? The preparation for that sight had begun the day Future Denton had taken me outside the city for the first time, to see for myself a sun that revealed itself to be any shape but that of a sphere. But I still felt there must have been an earlier clue. I waited for a few' more days, still worrying at the problem when I found time. Then I had an idea. Denton and I had camped one evening in open country beside a broad, s'hallow river. As sunset approached I took the video camera and recorder and walked alone up the side of a low hill about a halfmile away. From the top I had a clear view to the northeast. As the sun neared the horizon the atmospheric haze dimmed its glare and its shape became visible: as ever, a broad disk spiked top and bottom. I switched on the camera and took a long shot of it. Then I replayed the tape, checking that the picture was clear and steady. I had never tired of the spectacle. The sky was reddening -- after the main disk had passed beneath the horizon the upright pinnacle of light slid quickly down. For a few minutes after its passing there was an impression of a bright focus of orange-white at the center of the red glow -- but soon this passed and night came quickly on. I played the tape again, watching the image of the sun on the recorder's tiny monitor. I froze the picture, then adjusted the brightness control, dimming the image until only the white shape remained. There in miniature was an image of the world. My world. I had seen that shape before -- long before leaving the confines of the creche. Those weird symmetrical curves made an overall pattern that someone had once shown me. I stared at the monitor screen for a long time, then conscience struck me and I switched off to conserve the batteries. I did not return to camp immediately -- I was straining my memory for some key to that faint recollection of the time when someone had drawn four lines on a sheet of card and held up for all to see the place where Earth city struggled to survive. T he map that Denton and I were compiling was taking on a definite shape. Drawn on the long roll of stiff paper he had brought, the plan took the form of a long, narrow funnel, its narrowest point at the patch of woodland a mile or so to the north of where the city had been when we left it. Our travels had all been within the funnel and had enabled us to make measurements of large features from all sides, to ensure that we compiled information as nearly accurate as possible. When the work was finished Denton said that we would return at once to the city. I had, in the video recorder, a complete and cross-referenced visual record of all the terrain we had covered. The Council of Navigators would examine as much as they felt necessary to plan the city's next route. Denton told me that other Futures would go north soon, draw another tunnel-map of the terrain. Perhaps it, too, would start at the patch of w oodland and take a course five or ten degrees to east or west -- or, if the Navigators felt that a safe route could be found in the terrain we had surveyed, the new map would start farther up the known territory and push forward again the frontier of the future we had surveyed. We headed back toward the city. I had expected, in some melodramatic way, that now we had the information we had been sent to obtain, we would ride through day and night w'ith no regard to safety or comfort -- instead, the leisurely ride through the countryside continued. "Shouldn't we hurry?" I asked finally, thinking that perhaps Denton was idling for some reason connected with me. I wished to show speed. "There's never any hurry up future," he said. I didn't argue with him, but it had occurred to me that we had been away for at least thirty days. In that time the movement of the ground would have taken the city another three miles away from the optimum. It consequently would have had to travel at least that distance to stay within safety limits. I knew that the unsurveyed territory began only a mile or so beyond the city's last position. In short, the city would need the information we had. T he return journey took three days. On the third day, as we loaded the horses and continued south, the memory I had been seeking came to me. It came unbidden, as is often the case when one is trying for something buried in the subconscious. I felt I had exhausted all my conscious memories of my creche schooling. Sorting through my recollections of the long academic courses had been as fruitless as the sessions had been tedious. Then, from a subject I had not even considered, the answer came. I remembered a period in my last few miles inside the creche -- our teacher had taken us into the realms of calculus. All aspects of mathematics had induced the same response in me -- I showed neither interest nor success -- and this further development of abstract concepts had seemed no different. The teaching had covered a kind of calculus known as functions and we were taught how to draw graphs representing these. It was the graphs that had provided the memory key. I had always had a moderate talent at drawing and for a few days my interest had flickered into life. It died almost immediately, for I discovered that the graphs were not an end in themselves but were drawn to provide a means of finding out more about the function -- and I didn't know what a function was. One graph in particular had been discussed in great and onerous detail. It showed the curve of an equation where one value was represented as a reciprocal -- or an inverse -- of the other. The graph for this was a hyperbola. One part of the graph was drawn in the positive quadrant, one in the negative. Each end of the curve had an infinite value, both positive and negative. The teacher had discussed what would happen if that graph were to be rotated about one of its axes, I had neither understood w'hy graphs should be drawn, nor that one might rotate them and I'd suffered another attack of daydreaming. But I did notice that the teacher had drawn on a piece of large card what the solid body would look like should this rotation be performed. The product was an impossible object: a solid with a disk of infinite radius and two hyperbolic spires above and below the disk, each of which narrowed toward an infinitely distant point. It was a mathematical abstraction and held for me then as much interest as such an item should. But that mathematical impossibility was not taught to us without reason. In the indirect manner of all our education -- on that day I had seen the shape of the world on which I lived. D enton and I rode through the I woodland at the bottom of the range of hills -- and there ahead of us was the pass. Involuntarily I drew back on the reins and halted the horse. "The city," I said. "Where is it?" "Still by the river, I should imagine." "Then it must have been destroyed -- " There could be no other explanation. If the city had not moved in all those thirty days, only another attack could have delayed it. By now it should have been in its new position in the pass. Denton was watching me, an amused expression on his fase. "Is this the first time you've been so far north of optimum?" he asked. "Yes, it is." "But you've been down past. What happened when you came back to the city?" "An attack was going on -- " "Yes -- but how much time had elapsed?" "More than seventy miles." "Was that more than you expected?" "Yes. I thought I'd been gone only a few days -- a mile or two in time." "Okay." Denton moved forward again and I followed. "The opposite is true if you go north of optimum." "What do you mean?" "Hasn't anyone told you about the subjective time values?" My blank expression gave him the answer. "If you go anywhere south of optimum, subjective time is slowed. The farther south you go, the more that occurs. In the city the time scale is more or less normal while it is near the optimum, so that when you return from down past, it seems that the city has moved much farther than possible." "But we've been north." "Yes, and the effect is opposite. While we ride north our subjective time scale is speeded, so that the city appears not to have moved at all. From experience, I think you'll find that about four days have elapsed in the city while we've been gone. It's difficult to estimate at the moment, as the city itself is farther south of optimum than normal." I said nothing for a few minutes. I was trying to understand the idea. Then: "So if the city itself could move north of optimum, it wouldn't have so many miles to travel. It could stop." "No. It always has to move." "But if where we've been slows down time, the city would benefit from being there." "No," he said again. "The differential in subjective time is relative." "I don't understand," I said honestly. We were now riding up the valley toward the pass. In a few minutes we would be able to see the city, if it was indeed where Denton had predicted. "There are two factors. One is the movement of the ground. The other has to do with how one's values of time are changed subjectively. Both are absolute, but not necessarily connected as far as we know." "Then why -- " "Listen. The ground moves physically. In the north it moves slowly -- and the farther north one travels the more slowly it moves -- in the south it moves faster. If it were possible to reach the most northern point we believe the ground would not move at all. On the other hand, we believe that in the south the movement accelerates to an infinite speed at the farthest extremity of the world." I said, "I've been there -- to the farthest extremity." "You went -- what? Forty miles? Perhaps more by accident? That was far enough for you to feel the effects -- but only the beginnings of the real thing. We're talking in say. Destaine thought the world was of infinite size." "Destaine?" "The city's founder." I said, "But the city has only to travel a few miles farther, and it would be north of optimum." "That's right -- and it would make life a lot easier. We would still have to move the city, but not so often and not so far. But the problem is that it's as much as we can do to stay abreast of optimum." "What is special about the optimum?" "It's where conditions on this world are nearest to those on Earth planet. At the optimum point our subjective values for time are normal. In addition, a day lasts for twenty-four hours. Anywhere else on this world one's subjective time produces slightly longer or shorter days. The velocity of the ground at optimum is about one mile in every ten days. The optimum is important because on a world like this, where there are so many variables, we need a standard. Don't confuse miles-distance with miles-time. We say the city has moved so many miles when we really mean that ten times that number of twenty-four hour days have elapsed. So we would gain nothing in real terms by being north of optimum." H e had now ridden to the highr est point of the pass. Cable stays had been erected and the city was in the process of being winched. The militiamen were much in evidence, standing guard not only around the city itself but also at both sides of the tracks. We decided not to ride down to the city, but to wait near the stays until the winching was completed. Denton asked suddenly, "Have you read Destaine's Directive?" "No. I've heard of it. In the oath." "That's right. Clausewitz has a copy. You ought to read it if you're a guildsman. Destaine laid down the rules for survival on this world and no one's ever seen any reason to change them. You'd understand the world a little better, I think." "Did Destaine understand it?" "I think so." It took another hour for the winching to be completed. There was no intervention by the tooks and, in fact, there was no sign of them. I saw that several of the militiamen were now armed with rifles, presumably taken from the tooks killed in the last engagement. When we went into the city I went straight to the central calendar and discovered that while we had been north three and a half days had elapsed. T here was a brief discussion with Clausewitz. Then we were taken to see Navigator McMahon. Denton and I described in some detail the terrain w r e had traveled through, pointing out the major physical features on our map. Denton outlined our suggestions for a route that the city should take, indicating features that might create problems and alternative routes around them. In fact, the terrain was in general suited to the city. The hills would mean several deviations from true north, but there were few steep inclines and overall the ground was some hundred feet lower at its northern point than the city's present elevation. "We'll have two more surveys immediately," McMahon said to Clausewitz. "One five degrees to east and one five degrees to west. Do you have men available?" "Yes, sir." "I'll convene Council today and we'll set your provisional route for the time being. If better terrain appears from these two new surveys, we'll reconsider later. How soon will you be able to conduct a normal surveying pattern?" "As soon as we can release men from militia and tracks," said Clausewitz. "They're priorities. For the moment these surveys will have to suffice. If the situation eases, reapply." "Yes, sir." McMahon took our map and my video-tape and we left the Navigation chambers. Outside, I said to Clausewitz: "Sir, I'd like to volunteer for one of the new surveys." He shook his head. "No. You get three days' leave and then you go back to the Track guild." "But -- " "Guild rules." Clausewitz turned away and he and Denton walked toward the Futures' room. Technically that area was mine, too, but suddenly I felt excluded. Quite literally, I had nowhere to go. While I had been working outside the city I had been sleeping in one of the militia dormitories -- now officially on leave, I wasn't even sure where I lived. There were bunks in the Futures' room and I could sleep there for the moment, but I knew that I should see Victoria as soon as possible. I had been putting this off. I was still wondering how I could deal with the new situation with her and the answer to that lay in meeting her. I had a shower and changed my clothes. N othing much had changed inside the city while I had been north. Domestic and Medical administrators were wholly preoccupied with looking after the wounded and reorganizing the city's accommodations. There was less sense of desperation in the faces of the people I saw and some efforts had been made to keep the corridors clear, but even so I realized that this was probably a bad moment to try to settle a domestic issue. Victoria was difficult to trace. After several inquiries I was sent to a makeshift dormitory on the lowest level, but she was not there. I spoke to the woman in charge. "You're her ex-husband, aren't you?" "That's right. Where is she?" "She doesn't want to see you. She's very busy. She'll contact you later," "I want to see her," I said. "You can't. Now, if you'll excuse me -- we're very busy." She turned her back to me and continued with her work. I glanced around the crowded dormitory. Off-shift workers slept at one end and several wounded were lying in rough beds at the other. A few people were moving between the beds, but Victoria was not among them. I walked back to the Futures' room. During the time I had been looking for Victoria I had made a decision. There was no point in my hanging around the city aimlessly -- I might as well go back to work on the tracks. But first I decided to read Clausewitz's copy of Destaine's Directive. The Futures' room was empty but for one guildsman. He introduced himself to me as Future Blayne. "You're Mann's son, aren't you?" "Yes." "Glad to see you. Have you been up future yet?" "Yes," I said. I liked the look of Blayne. He was not much older than myself and he had a fresh, open face. He seemed glad to have someone to talk to -- he was, he said, due to go north on one of the surveys later in the day and would be on his own for the next few miles. "Do we often go north alone?" I asked. "Normally, yes. We can work in pairs if Clausewitz gives his approval, but most Futures prefer to work alone. I like company myself -- find it a bit lonely up there. How about you?" "I've only been up future once. That w r as with Future Denton." "How did you get along with him?" And so we talked, amiably and without the usual guards that seemed to go up whenever I had talked to other guildsmen. I had unconsciously adopted this manner myself and at first I suppose I might have seemed diffident in his company. Within a few minutes, though, I found his forthright manner relaxing and soon I felt as if we were old friends. I told him I had made a video recording of the sun. "Did you wipe it?" "What do you mean?" "Erase it from the tape." "No -- should I have?" H e laughed. "You'll have the Navigators down on you if they see it. You're not supposed to use the tapes for anything except cross-referenced images of the terrain." "Will they see it?" "They might. If they're satisfied with the map they'll probably check a few cross-references. They're not likely to go through the whole tape. But if they do -- " "What's wrong with recording the sunset?" "Guild rules. Tape is valuable and shouldn't be wasted. But don't worry about it. Why did you tape the sun, anyway?" "An idea I had. I wanted to try to analyze it. It's an interesting shape." He looked at me with new interest. "What did you make of it?" he asked. "Inverse values." "That's right. How did you work it out? Did someone tell you?" "I remembered something from the creche. A hyperbola." "Have you thought it through yet? There's more to it than that. Have you thought about the surface area?" "Future Denton was explaining. He said it was very large." Blayne said, "Not very large -- infinitely large. North of the city the surface curves up until it is almost, but never quite, vertical. South of the city it becomes almost but not quite horizontal. The world is spinning on its axis -- and with an infinite radius it is spinning at infinite speed." He delivered this flatly and without expression. "You're joking," I said. "I'm not. I'm perfectly serious. Where we are, near optimum, the effects of the spin are the same as they would be on Earth planet. Farther south, although the angular velocity is identical, the speed increases. Did you feel the centrifugal force when you were down past?" "Yes." "If you'd gone farther you wouldn't be here now to remember it. That force is bloody real." "I was told," I said, "that nothing could travel faster than the speed of light." "That's true. Nothing does. In theory the world's circumference is infinitely long and moves at infinite speed. But there is, or there is considered to be, a point where matter ceases to exist and serves as an effective circumference. That point is where the spinning of the world imparts a velocity on the matter equivalent to the speed of light." "So it's not infinite." "Not quite. But bloody big. Look at the sun." "I have," I said. "Often." "That's the same. If it wasn't spinning it would be -- literally -- infinitely large." I said, "Even so, in theory it is that large. How can there be room for more than one object of infinite size?" "There's an answer to that. You won't like it." "Try me." "Go to the library and find one of the astronomical books. It doesn't matter which. They're all Earth planet books, so they all have the same assumptions. If we were now on Earth planet we would be living in a universe of infinite size, which would be occupied by a number of large, but finite, bodies. Here the inverse is the rule: we live in a large but finite universe, occupied by a number of bodies of infinite size." "It doesn't make sense." "I know," said Blayne. "I said you wouldn't like it." "Where are we?" "No one knows." "Where is Earth planet?" "No one knows that either." tsaid, "Down past something I strange happened. I was with three girls. As we went south, their bodies changed. They -- " "Did you see anyone up future?" "No. We kept away from the villages." "North of optimum the local people change physically. They become very tall and thin. The farther north we travel, the more the physical factors change." "I've only been about fifteen miles north." "Then you probably wouldn't have noticed anything peculiar. Farther than thirty-five miles north of optimum, everything is very strange." tater I asked, "Why does the  j ground move?" "I'm not sure," said Blayne. "Is anyone?" "No." "Where is it moving to?" "More to the point," said Blayne, "where is it moving from?" "Do you know?" "Destaine said that the movement of the ground was cyclic. He says in his Directive that the ground is actually stationary at the north pole. Farther south, it is moving very slowly toward the equator. The nearer it approaches to the equator the faster it moves, both angularly -- because of the ro' tation -- and linearly. At the farthest extreme it is moving in two directions at once at infinite speed." I stared at him. "But -- " "Wait -- I haven't finished. The world has a southern part, too. If this world were a sphere that part would be called a hemisphere, so Destaine adopted the term for convenience. In the southern hemisphere the opposite is true. That is, the ground moves from the equator toward the south pole, steadily decelerating. At the south pole it is stationary again." "You still haven't said where the ground moves from." "Destaine suggested that north and south poles w'ere identical. In other words, once any point on the ground reaches the south pole it reappears at the north pole." "That's impossible!" "Not according to Destaine. He says that the world is shaped like a solid hyperbola -- that is, all limits are infinite. If you can imagine that, the limits adopt the characteristics of their opposite value. An infinite negative becomes an infinite positive -- and vice-versa." "Are you quoting him verbatim?" "I think so. But you should read the original." "I intend to," I said. Before Blayne left the city to go north, we agreed that when the crisis outside the city was settled we would ride together. nce more alone, I read through the copy of Destaine's Directive that Blayne obtained for me from Clausewitz. It consisted of several pages of closely printed text, much of which would have been incomprehensible to me had I read it when I had first ventured outside the city. Now, with my own ideas and experiences added to what Blayne had said, it served only to confirm. I saw some of the sense of the guild system -- experience had laid the way to understanding. Much of the Directive consisted of theoretical mathematics interspersed with profuse calculations -- at these I glanced only briefly. Of more interest was what appeared to be a hurried journal. Some sections caught my attention deeply. We are a long way from Earth. Our home planet is one I doubt we shall ever see again, but if we are to survive here we must maintain ourselves as a microcosm of Earth. We are in desolation and isolation. All around us is a hostile world that daily threatens our survival. As long as our buildings remain, so long shall man survive in this place. Protection and preservation of our home is paramount. Later he wrote: I have measured the rate of regression at one-tenth of a statute mile in a period of twenty-three hours and fortyseven minutes. Although this southward drift is slow it is relentless -- the establishment shall therefore be moved at least one mile in every tenday period. Nothing must stand in the way. We have already encountered one river and it was crossed at great hazard. Doubtless we shall encounter further obstacles in the days and miles ahead, and by then we must be ready. We must concentrate on finding some indigenous materials that can be stored permanently within the buildings for later use in construction. A bridge should not be too difficult to build if we have enough warning. Sturner has been forward and warns of a marshy region some miles ahead. Already we have sent other teams to northeast and northwest to determine the extent of this marsh. If it is not too wide we can deviate from due north for a time and make up the necessary difference later. Following this entry were two pages of the theory Blayne had tried to explain to me. I read it through twice and each time it made slightly better sense. I left it and read on. Chen has provided the inventory of fissionable materials I requested. All of it waste! With the translatgenerator, no more need! Said nothing to L. I enjoy the arguments with him -- why curtail them now? Future generations will be warm! Today's outside temperature:#C. Still we move north. Later: Trouble with one of the caterpillar tracks. T. has advised me to authorize stripping them. Says that Sturner reports from the north that he has found what appears to be the remains of a railway line. Some incredible scheme to run the establishment along the tracks somehow. T. says it would work okay. Later: Decided to create a guild system. Pleasant archaism that everyone approves. A way of structuring the organization without drastically changing the way the place is run, but I think it might impose a form to the establishment that will survive us all. Caterpillar track stripping proceeding well. Has caused a long delay. Hope we can catch up. Natasha gave birth today: boy. Doctor S. gave me some more pills. Says I'm working too hard and have to' rest. Later, maybe. Toward the end of the Directive, a more didactic tone emerged: What I have written here shall be privy only to those who venture outside -- no need for those inside the establishment to be reminded of our dreadful prospects. We are organized enough: we have sufficient mechanical power and human initiative to maintain us safely in this world forever. Those who follow must learn the hard way of what will happen if we fail to exploit either our power or our initiative and this knowledge will suffice to keep both working to the maximum. Someone from Earth must Until then our maxim is survival at any cost. From now, it has been agreed and is hereby directed: That the ultimate responsibility lies in the hands of the Council. These men shall navigate the establishment, and be known as Navigators. Their number, which shall at no time fall below twelve, shall be elected from the senior members of the following guilds: Track Guild: Who shall be responsible for the maintenance of the railway along which the establishment runs; Traction Guild; Who shall be responsible for the maintenance of the motive power of the establishment; Future Guild: Who shall be responsible for surveying the lands that lie in future time of our establishment; Bridge Builders Guild: Who shall be responsible for safe conduct over physical obstacles, should no other way be available. Further, should it be necessary to create other guilds in the future, no guild may be created except by unanimous vote of the Council. (signed) Francis Destaine T he major bulk of the Directive consisted of short entries dated in a sequence that ran from #rd February # and concluded on #th August #. The final signed statement was dated #th August #. There were two final sheets. One was a codicil, marking the formation of the Barter Guild and the Militia Guild. These were undated. The other sheet was a graph drawn by hand. It showed the hyperbola produced by the equation y  lx, and beneath it were some mathematical signs, which I could not understand. Such was Destaine's Directive. q uTsiDE the city work on the I tracks w'as proceeding well, hen I joined the track crew's most of the rail now behind the city had been taken up. Other crews were already relaying them from the head of the pass down the long shallow valley. The atmosphere had improved -- helped, I think, by the successful and undisturbed winching of the city away from the river. The gradient for the next section was in our favor. The cables and stays would have to be used, because the gradient was not sufficiently steep to overcome the effects of the centrifugal force that could be felt even here. It was a strange sensation. to stand on the ground beside the city and see it stretching out in each direction in an overall horizontal way. I knew now that this apparent levelness was no such thing; at optimum, which on the vast scale of this world was not substantially distant, the ground was actually tilted at a full forty-five degree gradient toward north. Was this, though, any different from living on the surface of a spherical world like Earth planet? I remembered a book I had read in the creche, a book written in and about a place called England. The book had been written for young children and described the life of a family planning to emigrate to a place called Australia. The children in the book had believed that where they were going they would be upside down and the author had gone to some pains to describe how all points on a sphere appeared to be 'upright' because of gravitational effects. So it was on this world. I had been both north and south of optimum and always the ground appeared to be level. I enjoyed the labor on the tracks. It was good once more to be using my body and not give myself time to think. But one loose end remained stubbornly untied: Victoria. I needed to see her, however distasteful such an interview might be, and I wanted to settle the situation soon. Until I had spoken to her, whatever the outcome, I would not feel at ease in the city. I was now settled in my acceptance of the physical environment of the city. Very few questions remained to be answered. I understood how and why the city was moved and was aware of the many subtle dangers that lay in wait should it ever cease its northward journey. I knew that the city was vulnerable and, at this very time, in imminent danger, but I felt its problems would be resolved soon. But no external considerations could settle my personal crisis -- I had become alienated from a girl I had loved in the space of what seemed to me to be a few days. is a guildsman, I discovered, I was allowed to attend meetings of the Council of Navigators. I could not take an active part, but no aspect of the session was closed to me as a spectator. I was told that a meeting was to be held and decided to attend it. The Navigators met in a small hall set just behind the main Navigation quarters. The session was disarmingly informal. I had anticipated much ceremony and air of occasion, but the fact was that these meetings were crucial to the efficient operation of the whole city and a businesslike air dominated the proceedings from the moment the Navigators came into the chamber and took their seats around a table. Two Navigators I knew by name, Olsson and McMahon, were present and thirteen others. The first matter to be discussed was the military situation outside. One of the Navigators stood up, introduced himself as Navigator Thorens and gave a succinct report of the current situation. The militia had established that there were still at least a hundred tooks in the neighborhood of the city and most of them were armed. According to military intelligence, their morale was low as a result of many losses. This contrasted sharply, the Navigator said, with the morale of our troops, who felt they could contain any further development. They were now in possession of twenty-one captured rifles and although there was not much ammunition, some had been captured and the Traction guild had devised a method of manufacturing small quantities. A second Navigator confirmed Thorens' facts. The next report was on the condition of the city's structure. There was considerable discussion about how much rebuilding should be carried out and how soon. It was stated that there was pressure on the Domestic administrators and that sleeping accommodation was at a premium. The Navigators agreed that a new dormitory block should be given priority. This discussion led naturally into wider issues and these were of great interest to me. As far as I could tell, the views of the Navigators present were divided. One school of thought was of the opinion that the previous "closed-city" policy should be reintroduced as soon as possible. The others thought that it had outlived its purpose and should be permanently abandoned. It seemed to me that this was a crucial issue, one that could radically alter the social structure of the city -- and indeed, this was the undercurrent of the discussion. Doing away with the closed system would mean that anyone growing up in the city would gradually learn the truth about the city's situation. It would mean a new way of education and would bring subtle changes in the powers of the guilds themselves. In the end, after many calls for votes and several amendments, there was a show of hands. By a majority of one it was decided not to reintroduce the closed-city system for the time being. More revelations followed. It transpired from the next item that there were seventeen transferred women inside the city, who had been there since before the first attack by the tooks. There was some discussion about what should be done with them. The meeting was informed that the women had said they wished to stay in the city -- and it was immediately clear that it was possible that the attacks had been made in an attempt to free the women. Another vote: the women would be allowed to stay within the city for as long as they wished. It was also decided not to reintroduce the down past initiative test for apprentices. I understood that this had been suspended after the first attack and several Navigators were in favor of now bringing it back. The meeting was told that twelve apprentices were known to have been killed down past and another five were unaccounted for. The suspension remained for the time being. I was fascinated by what I heard. I hadn't realized before the extent to which the Navigators were in touch with the practicalities of the system. Nothing specific had been said, but there was a general feeling among some of the guildsmen that the Navigators were a group of aging fuddyduddies out of touch with reality. Advanced in years some of them certainly were, but their perceptions had not faded. Looking around at the mostly empty guild seats, I reflected that perhaps more guildsmen should attend the Navigators' meetings. T here was more business to deal with. The report that Denton and I had made of the terrain to the north was presented by Navigator McMahon, with the added information that two other surveys were presently being conducted and that the results would be known within a day or two. The meeting agreed that the city should follow the provisional route marked by Denton and myself until any better route was devised. Finally the subject of the city's traction was raised by Navigator Lucan. He said that the Traction guild had come up with a scheme for moving the city slightly faster. Regaining ground on optimum would be a major step toward returning the city' to a normal situation, he argued, and there was agreement to this. The proposal, he said, was for the city to be put onto a continuous-traction schedule. This would involve a greater liaison with the Track guild and perhaps a greater risk of cable break. But he argued that as we were now short of much valuable rail stock after the burning of the bridge, the city would have to make shorter hauls. The Traction guild's suggestion was to maintain a shorter length of track actually laid to the north of the city and to keep the winches running permanently. They would be phased out for periodic overhaul, and as the gradients of future territory were largely in our favor we could keep the city running at a speed sufficient to bring us back to optimum within twenty or twentyfive miles of elapsed time. There were few objections to this scheme, although the chairman called for a detailed report. When the vote was cast the result was nine in favour, six against. The city would transfer to continuous running as soon as could be managed. t was due to leave the city for a I survey mission to the north. In the morning I had been called away from my work on the tracks and Clausewitz had given me my briefing. I would leave the city the next day and travel twenty-five miles to the north of optimum, reporting back on the nature of the terrain and the positions of various settlements. I was given the choice of working alone or with another Future guildsman. Recalling the new and welcome acquaintanceship with Blayne, I requested that he and I work together and this was granted. I was eager to leave. I felt no obligation to remain on the manual work of the tracks. Men who had never been outside the city were working well as teams and more progress was made than at any time we had employed local labor. The last attack by the tooks now seemed a long way behind us and morale was good. We had made it to the pass in safety -- ahead was the long slope through the valley. The weather was fine and hopes were high. I n the evening I returned to the city. I had decided to talk over the survey mission with Blayne and spend the night in the Futures' quarters. We would be ready to leave at first light. Walking through the corridors, I glanced into an open doorway and saw Victoria. She was working alone in a tiny office, checking through a large batch of papers. I went in and closed the door behind me. "Oh, it's you," she said. "You don't mind?" "I'm very busy." "So am I." "Then leave me alone and get on with whatever it is." "No," I said. "I want to talk to you." "Some other time." "You can't avoid me forever." "I don't have to talk to you now," she said. I grabbed at her pen, knocking it from her hand. Papers fell to the floor and she gasped, "What happened, Victoria? Why didn't you wait for me?" She stared down at the scattered papers and made no answer. "Come on -- tell me." "It was a long time ago. Does it still matter to you?" "Yes." She was looking at me now and I stared back at her. She had changed a lot and seemed older. She was more assured, more her own woman -- but I could recognize the familiar way she held her head, the way her hands were clenched: half a fist, two fingers erect and interfolded. "Helward, I'm sorry if you were hurt, but I've been through a lot, too. Will that do?" "You know it won't. What about all the things we talked about?" "Such as?" "The private things, the intimacies." "Your oath is safe. You needn't worry about that." "I wasn't even thinking of it," I said. "What about the other things, about you and me?" "The whispered exchanges in bed?" I winced. "Yes." "They were a long time ago." Perhaps my reaction showed, for suddenly her manner softened. "I'm sorry. I didn't mean to be callous." "Okay. Say what you like." "No -- it's just that -- I wasn't expecting to see you. You were gone so long! You could have been dead and no one would tell me anything." "Whom did you ask?" "Your boss. Clausewitz. All he'd say was that you'd left the city." "But I told you where I was going. I said I had to go south." "And you said you'd be back in a few miles' time." "I know," I said. "I was wrong." "What happened?" "I -- was delayed." I couldn't even begin to explain. "That's all? You were delayed?" "IT was a lot farther than I thought." She began shuffling her papers aimlessly, making them into a semblance of a tidy pile. But she was just working her hands -- I had broken through. "You never saw David, did you?" "David? Is that what you called him?" "He was -- " She looked up at me again and her eyes were brimming with tears. "I had to put him in the creche -- there was so much work to do. I saw him every day and then the first attack came. I had to be on a fire point, and couldn't -- Later we went down to the -- " I closed my eyes, turned away. She put her face in her hands, started to cry. I leaned against the wall, resting my face against my forearm. A few seconds later I started to cry, too. A woman came through the door quickly, saw what was happening. She closed the door again. This time I leaned my weight against it to prevent further interruptions. tater Victoria said, "I thought I j you would never come back. There was a lot of confusion in the city, but I managed to find someone from your guild. He said that a lot of apprentices had been killed when they were in the south. I told him how long you had been gone. He wouldn't commit himself. All I knew was how long you'd been gone and when you had said you'd be back. You were away nearly two years, Helward." "I was warned," I said. "But I didn't believe the warning." "Why not?" "I had to walk a distance of about eighty miles -- there and back. I thought I could do it in a few days. No one in the guild told me why I couldn't." "But they knew?" "Undoubtedly." "They could have at least waited until we'd had the child." "I had to go when I was told. It was part of the guild training." Victoria was now more composed than before -- the emotional reaction had completely destroyed any antipathy between us and we were able to talk more rationally. She picked up the fallen papers, arranged them into a pile, then put them away into a drawer. There was a chair by the opposite wall and I sat in it. "You know the guild system is going to have to change," she said. "Not drastically." "It's going to break down completely. It has to. In effect it's happened already. Anyone can go outside the city now. The Navigators will cling to the old system for as long as they can because they're living in the past, but -- " "They're not as hidebound as you think," I said. "They'll try to bring back the secrecy and the suppression as soon as they can." "You're wrong," I said flatly. "I know you're wrong." "All right -- but certain things will have to change. There's no one in the city now who doesn't know the danger we're in. We've been cheating and stealing our way across this land and that has created the danger. It's time for it to stop." "Victoria, you don't -- " "You only have to look at the damage! There were thirty-nine children killed! God knows how much destruction. Do you think we can survive if the people outside keep on attacking us?" "The situation is quieter now. It's under control." S he shook her head. "I don't care what the current situation looks like. I'm thinking about the longterm. All our troubles are ultimately created by the city's being moved. That one condition produces the danger. We move across other peoples' land. We bargain for manpower to move the city. We take women into the city to have sex with men they hardly know -- and all in the effort of keeping the city moving." "The city can never stop," I said. "You see -- you are already a part of the guild system. Always the system gives us this flat statement, without looking at it in a wider light. The city must move, the city must move. Don't accept it as an absolute." "It is an absolute. I know what would happen if the city stopped." "Well?" "It would be destroyed and everyone woudl be killed." "You can't prove that." "No -- but I know it would be so." "I think you're wrong," said Victoria. "And I'm not alone. Even in the last few days I've heard it said by others. People can think for themselves. They've been outside, seen what it's like. There's no danger apart from the danger we create for ourselves." I said, "Look, this isn't our conflict. I wanted to see you to talk about us." "But it's all the same. What happened to us is implicitly bound up in the ways of the city. If you hadn't beem a guildsman we might still be living together." "Is there any chance -- " "Do you want it?" "I'm not sure," I said. "It's impossible. For me, at least. I couldn't reconcile what I believe with accepting your way of life. We've tried it and it separated us. Anyway, I'm living with -- " "I know." She looked at me and I felt at second hand the alienation she had experienced. "Don't you have any beliefs, Helward?" she said. "Only that the guild system, for all its imperfections, is sound." "And you want us to live together again, living out two separate beliefs. It couldn't work." We had both changed a lot -- she was right. It was no good speculating about what might have been in other circumstances. There was no way of making a personal relationship distinct from the overall scheme of the city. Even so, I tried again, attempting to articulate the apparent suddenness of what had happened, attempting to find a formula that could somehow revive the early feelings we had had for each other. To be fair, Victoria responded in kind, but I think we had both arrived at the same conclusion by our separate routes. I felt better for seeing her and when I left her and walked toward the Futures' quarters I was aware that we had succeeded in resolving the worst of the remaining issue. advertisers to take advantage of the trio combination, we are now offering a discount price of # per word to run in the three issues that appear in a #-month period. Our regular price is now #t a word per issue. Whatever your choice...it's a bargain. Park, L. L, N.Y. #. Individually Prepared. Ancient Method. Shuffle # Playing Cards. Send List First # Cards, Self-Addressed Stamped Envelope, #. Lady Louise, D-#, Box #-#, Anchorage, Alaska #. (Use #c Airmail Postage). tion. P. O. Box #, Stanwood, Washington #. Name and address stamp: #. Pre-inked stamp pad: #. Write for complete line of Press, Box #, Del Mar, Calif. #. and fantasy magazines from # to date. Harry Bennett, # Hollywood Blvd., Los Angeles, Calif. #. Frankenstein Interview. "Monster" Tells All. #. Norris, Postbox #-M, Indianapolis, Indiana #. elevator, # W. #th St.", a recording from the distant future. High quality # rpm ten-inch disc. # to The Record, Box #, New York, N.Y. #. Savage, Etc.) Magazines, Playboys, Premiums, Movie Merchandise, Etc. #-#. Catalogues #c. Rogafsky, Box GF#, Flushing, New York #. Divine Extraterestial Military Forces are attempting to communicate with you. The Planet Heaven explained. For Free Details write: Box #, Roseburg, Oregon #. Longview, Washington #, Sci-Fi, Pulps, Lists #c. Smith, Box #, Inglewood, Calif. #. SS Books, G-#, # North Wilder, St. Paul, Minn. #. I Seek Capital To Implement Bold Workable New Box #, Baltimore, Md. #. Many Other Titles. Catalog Free. #I . Surprise Package I .#. # Folsom, San Francisco, Calif. #. N.J. #. Facts Stranger Than Fiction! Discover them now in this astounding book by L. Ron Hubbard: Explore the Past Explore the hidden frontiers of the human mind and discover facts beyond the realm of human imagination. Thousands of Years Ago You will travel hundreds and even thousands of years back in time over many areas of this universe -- from earth to foreign planets with the # Scientologists who found out just what exciting things have occurred in their previous lifetimes. Flying Saucers and Vesuvius This is no light tale but true life experiences of ages past when Vesuvius erupted, robots ruled and flying saucers were the means of warfare. Have You Lived Before? Get your copy today. It's easy. Just send # to Bookstore GY, # #th St. NW, Washington, D.C. #. Your copy mailed within # hours. Satisfaction guaranteed! ime-twwHflilMV AM It was the computer's revenge. In rage, in frenzy, he turned us into monstrosities, imprisoning us deep inside his endless banks. Now I am a great soft jelly thing. I have no mouth. And I must scream. Harlan Ellison's "I Have No Mouth and I Must Scream" packs such a wallop it walked off with a Hugo -- science fiction's Oscar -- for the best short story of the year. Ellison's wild tale is waiting for you in a sensational #-page, double volume of all the Hugo winners from # to #. This anthology can be yours as part of an equally sensational #-booksfor-# offer when you join the Science Fiction Book Club. Choose any # books on this page, including, if you wish, The Hugo Winners, Volumes I  II (a # value). Here's how the Club works: When your membership is accepted, you'll receive your choice of # books for just # (plus shipping and handling). If not absolutely fascinated, return them within ten days -- membership will be cancelled and you'll owe nothing. About every # weeks (# times a year), we'll send you the Club's bulletin describing the # coming Selections and Alternate choices. If you want both Selections, you need do nothing; they'll be shipped automatically. If you don't want a Selection, or prefer an Alternate, or no book at all, just fill out the form provided, and return it to us by the date specified. We try to allow you at least ten days for making your decision. If you don't get the form in time to respond within # days, and receive an unwanted selection, you may return it at our expense. As a member you need take only # Selections or Alternates during the coming year. You may resign any time thereafter, or continue membership. Most books cost only # plus shipping and handling. Occasionally, extra-value Selections are slightly higher. So join now. Send no money. But mail the coupon today. with membership I Science Fiction Book Club # ' S#I I  Dept. EN-#, Garden City, New York # I  I have read your ad. Please accept me as a . I member in the Science Fiction Book Club. " ! Send me, as a beginning, the # books whose ! I numbers I have indicated below, and bill me I I just #c (plus shipping and handling). I agree to I ! take # additional books during the coming year I and may resign anytime thereafter. I I i I Mr. Mrs. M iS# Please print Address  City State Zip j I I #. Science Fiction Hall of Fame. # "winners." chosen by Sci-Fi Writers of America. Ed. Robert Silverberg. Pub. ed # #I The Foundation Trilogy by Isaac Asimov. The ends of the galaxy revert to barbarism. Pub. ed. # #. Nebula Award Stories Seven, Lloyd Biggie, Jr... Ed. The latest novellas and short stories -- prize winners picked by Sci-Fi Writers of America. Includes Anderson, Silverberg, and others. Pub. ed. # #. The # Annual World's Best S.F., ed. Donald A. Wollheim. # novellas, short stories: Anderson. Simak. others. Spec. Ed. #. The Lett Hand of Darkness, by Ursula K. Leguin. Jolting novel o( alien society whose inhabitants are human -- but ambisexual Pub. ed. # #. The Gods Themselves by Isaac Asimov. The master's first novel m I # years . and worth the wait for a fabulous trip to the year #. Pub. ed. # #. A Princess ol Mars by Edgar Rice Burroughs. From Tarzan author, lirst novel of the Martian Series involves a princess held captive by depraved ruler. Spec. Ed. # An Alien Heat, by Michael Moorcock. Satiric novel of the future, when cities are jeweled, and time travel common. Pub ed. # #. The Hugo Winners, Vot. I  II. Giant # in-I volume ot # award-winning stories. # to #. Asimov introduces each. Pub. ed. # # Rendezvous With Rama by Arthur C. Ctarke. From Childhood's End author, dazzling, visionary novel ol a sell contained world in space. Pub. ed. # # Again, Dangerous Visions, Harlan Ellison, ed. Forty-six pieces, short stories  novels. Explicit scenes and language may be offensive to some. Pub ed. # #. A Time of Changes by Robert novel of strange planet where human beings must despise themselves. #I Nebula award winner. Spec. Ed. The Science Fiction Book Club offers its own complete hardbound editions sometimes altered in size to fit special presses and save members even more. Members accepted in U S A. and Canada only. Canadian members will be serviced from Toronto. Offer slightly different in Canada. MARCH # # # SM beginning complete in this issue! Michael G. Coney Sturgeon Piserchia Eisenberg Priest Science fiction's leading monthly celebrates its #rd birthday... with a special gift certificate for you! has become the world's number  one science fiction monthly. With f a list of contributors that reads I like a who's who of sci-fi S Y greats... V... Poul Anderson, Isaac ' Asimov, Alfred Bester, Robert p Bloch, Ray Bradbury. Arthur C. '   Clarke, L Sprague de Camp, Lester del Ray, Robert A. Heinlein, Frank Herbert, Ursula LeGuin, Frederick Pohl. Harcomplete That's far niversary. And to help you celespecial anniversary bonus: # gala issues for only #, a # saving over the regular subscription price. Imagine enjoying today's latest and best science fiction -- never before published short stories, novellas, even novels -- for just #c an issue, less than you'd pay for a sci-fi Ian Ellison, Robert Silverberg, Theodore paperback of comparable quality Sturgeon, A. E. Van Vogt... and many, Join us now for a great year of science many others. fiction reading... at a price you can t afford This year we re celebrating our #rd anto miss. #. a # saving over the regular price.  Payment enclosed  Bill me Science Fiction No! You love good storytelling and the SF magazines are just about the only place to find that art practiced todayis today's magazine of the future -- the future of storythe Mystery, the Western, Fantasy, and Romance, as well as Science Fiction and modes of literature still unnamed because they chart a virginal universe. further into the most exciting depths of the human mind -- the unbound imagination. Take a step into the future of an art! I would like to take advantage of the that if I am not completely satisfied I may cancel my subscription at any time and receive a refund on the price of the issues remaining. My payment is enclosed.  I # issues # (# savings)  I # issues # (# # savings) ( I # issues # (# savings) Zip: Boston, Mass. # Arnold E. Abramson, Publisher Ejler Jakobsson, Editor  Theodore Sturgeon, Contributing Editor James Baen, Managing Editor Lester del Rey, Feature Editor L. C. Murphy, Subscription Editor Jay Tunick, Circulation Director Christopher Priest # Michael G. Coney # lishing Corporation, a subsidiary of Universal Publishing  Distributing Corporation. Arnold E. Abramson, President. Main Olfices: # East # Street, New York, N.Y. #. Single copy: #c. #-Issue subscription: # In U.S., # elsewhere. by Universal-Tandem Publishing Company, Arnold E. Abramson, Chairman of the Board. Ralph Stokes, Managing Director. Single copy: #p. #-Issue subscription In the United Kingdom: p#. Copyright Conventions. All rights reserved. Second class postage paid at New York, N.Y. and additional mailing offices. The publishers assume no responsibility for unsolicited material. All stories printed In this magazine ere Mellon and any similarity between characters and actual persons Is coincidental. Printed In U.S.A.  #  From Ha rper ? Row The first collection of Jewish Fantasy and Science Fiction Stories An anthology edited by Jack Dann; introduction by Isaac Asimov. # Clarke, Anderson, Russ, Pohl, Ellison, Silverberg, Roister, Wolfe The prize-winning collection, edited by Isaac Asimov. # " Immensely entertaining... long overdue." -- Paul Anderson and Other Science Fiction and Fantasy Stories By Richard McKenna, author of The Sand Pebbles. # "A collection of complex, humane stories." -- Kirkus Reviews An original anthology edited by Roger Elwood. # A runaway quasar threatens the earth's survival A new thriller by Fred and Geoffrey Hoyle. # Startling experiments in plant-man communication By Peter Tompkins and Christopher Bird. Illustrated, # The provocative best seller about the greatest mystery of the ancient world By Peter Tompkins. Illustrated, #th printing, # "Astronomical imagination and tact in an alluring marriage." -- Ernest K. Gann Facts and speculations by Ray Bradbury, Arthur C. Clarke, Bruce Murray, Carl Sagan, and Walter Sullivan. Illustrated with Mariner # photos, # LJ I JOf #J Sf Hew Yore # At bookstores To go anywhere on Earth took next to no time and cost nothing -- if Earth survived! Interface A Theseus Blinded by the dark Followed Ariadne's clue of thread Ariadne Has ceased her spinning And all doors lead to the Minotaur -- Mustapha Sharif I j Thinking, in that instant of chill due as much to the change of excitement into alarm as to the step he and the Arab had taken from subtropical to subarctic, how absurd it was for him to blurt those words to a blind man. But Mustapha was accustomed to his lack after -- how long? Fifteen years, fifty? It was not something one inquired about. The Arab complied, tensing into that strange state of total attention which, Hans Dykstra had sometimes imagined, could truly halt the passage of the blind one's personal time and poise him an arm's length away from the world experienced by ordinary people while he took exhaustive, unseeing stock of it. That, too, made Hans shiver despite his climatized suit. And then he realized -- of course! Cobwebs! He forced himself to take a deep breath and fear subsided as icy air seeped through his mask. There was no light here except from the powerful hand torch he had brought and the very first thing he had seen as he arrived had been gray fluff-thickened strands barring his exit from the skelter. Illegal it might be, but one did hear stories now and then about people who couldn't afford a privateer and rigged mantraps of their own devising. "I sense no one," Mustapha said in a voice not quite tinged with complaint. The eagerness that drove him had nothing in common with his companion's -- at least none the latter could recognize. They were collaborators, but they were not and could not be partners. One might say, The enemy of my enemy... And be able to proceed no further with an explanation. Hans uttered the necessary words and into the fringe of the lamp's beam instantly rose a brown hand, child-chubby as Mustapha's face, groping greedily for the spider's fragile legacy. "Wait, wait -- " Hans implored, thrusting away the blue flower, the speedwell, which of course he had held up before him when he had entered the skelter. He hastened through the regular protective charms in his mind, meantime using one hand to sweep the visible portion of the house with his lamp and keeping the other alert to punch a getaway code should someone turn out to be already in possession. Such caution was very likely superfluous -- an assurance from Mustapha was worth a dozen instrument readings. But since neither the radiation counter nor the bio-assay unit had beeped, the place was obviously habitable, and it had been long since one stopped to ask polite questions of strangers who showed up unannounced in a domestic skelter. "Why wait?" Mustapha demanded querulously. "Because you can see a warning sign?" With a sigh Hans abandoned his mental formulae before completion. "No," was his gruff answer. "Because when you touch the webs you'll break them and I want to get them on film first." He unslung his camera and flash to record the delicate tracery marred with thickening dust. "Keep your hand out of the shot," he added, eye glued to the viewfinder. "Want to get yourself braced?" "They will not find your pictures until they're meant to -- after you're dead. So at least you originally promised me." "I could be dead, but you could still be alive." Hans grunted and wound the film on. "Good, two will be enough. Go ahead." P lump fingers moved in air with the slyness of some stalking creature, located a web strand, felt along it with the precision of a musician's tracing out a melody. Without breaking the strand they found another -- broke both in a deliberate gesture and savored the sensation of contact. Hans had witnessed Mustapha performing similar marvels before, but this was the most amazing. To stroke the full length of that spider silk and leave it intact until the moment of his decision to snap it -- such abilities sometimes made the Arab seem inhuman. But there was no room in Dykstra's mind right now for reflection, only for reaction. This time -- no doubt about it -- Mustapha had done him proud. Hans had guessed from the form of the code he had bought that the find was exceptionally early and had dared to hope it might lie in the first ly ready to believe they had located one in the first hundred thousand, assuming that this was Scandinavia -- and everything pointed to it. The air was certainly cold enough and facing him across the living zone were big windows, absolutely black, silent witnesses of a northern night. "Oh, wow," he said under his breath. The phrase was archaic. but English was not his mother tongue and anyhow, if someone had invented a better way to express delighted astonishment he hadn't heard about it. Under the obliterating dust the floor looked like natural wood parquet. Draped with cobwebs, that might be an authentic Hille chair. Weren't those shelves System Cado?. "It pleases you?" Mustapha murmured, his study of the webs complete. At once he had reverted to his regular manner -- cool, detached, as though he were a machine programed to acquire and analyze with maximum concentration all new data that presented themselves, to idle in the face of any precedented situation. This was the ninth time he and Hans had come together to a lost home. How his companion obtained the codes to reach them Hans had no idea and intended never to ask, for fear of being told that the two of them were relying on some ancient "little black book" rather than some burgled bank of computer records, or bribery of a technician at the Skelter Authority. And the Arab went on, "I apologize for being overly eager to touch the webs. But they are so rare now. I had not felt one since boyhood. I had almost forgotten them. Curious! One would have expected spiders to be tough." Yes, perhaps, Hans thought. But infection had come out of Central America -- a fungus or some microscopic parasite -- and something had kept happening to their eggs... Well, one would also at one time have imagined that humanity was tough. Aloud he said, "I think this strike is the best yet." Cozy in his suit, he drew down his mask and inhaled the harsh air with paradoxical enjoyment. It was cruel to the throat, but it tasted infinitely cleaner than what he had left minutes ago. That had been tainted with the sewer stench of the Mediterranean and the collective halitosis of Valletta. The dust merely added spice to its tang. Unencumbered with equipment, Mustapha had walked forward out of range of the handlamp's beam to stand on the level floor and turn, as though on a slowly revolving potter's wheel, soaking in the nonvisual information the house could afford him. Once or twice he clapped loudly, cocking his head, mapping walls and doorways and furniture, sniffing the while, memorizing new scents. More slowly and a little enviously (but to envy a man who had been blinded was crazy!) Hans also emerged from the skelter, hung about with safety devices, camera, flash-bar, bag of spare film, lamp, instruments. It was all gear legitimately come by, but there was nothing legitimate about the use to which he was at present putting it. His profession was that of a recuperator -- his duty was to share out reclaimed resources around the world to those who were in greatest need of them or who could exploit them for the general good. It wasn't the lure of strange places that had enticed him to take up his dangerous and unlawful hobby, for he was routinely instructed to go to every continent as and when a reclaimable cache was reported to the Economics Authority. No, what fascinated him was the form and pattern of a dead age, in suspended animation now but being gnawed by time so rapidly that, unless someone made a record of it less tenuous than memory could provide, its relics would have to be reconstructed in ignorance by the archeologists of the far future. If there were any. T he skelter here was indeed one of the very earliest, a half-century old and amazingly bulky, as big as a car. He understood that some car parts had in fact been adapted for the first skelters, just as Remington had included bits from sewing machines in its original typewriters. So old a model might be developing faults. The thing had delivered him and the Arab here safely, but would it send them away again? Worst of all -- would it take Mustapha away (leaving first, as always, his own incomprehensible curiosity satisfied) and then maroon him -- maroon Hans Dykstra? For an instant he pictured himself trudging across the snowbound wastes of... What country was this anyhow? Sweden? Norway? Finland? Most likely Sweden -- there was a Volvo plate on the skelter's crystal box, rimed with frost but legible. An almost vacant land, then. The winter population of Sweden was reputed to be down to around two, three thousand now, mostly eccentric recluses, so hunting on foot for help in getting home would be absurd. In the summer, of course, things were different. residents by July. He contemplated the skelter gloomily. Like most people nowadays -- or rather, like most privileged people -- he could undertake simple routine maintenance on his own model of skelter -- work equivalent to changing a car tire or a tap washer -- but he had never seen a design this old before. If he were to start making inquiries about service manuals for obsolete Volvo skelters, though, within the day some bland official would track him down to ask what need he had for such data. And Hans had absolutely no desire to land a bracelet for code-breaking. No, he would have to put his faith in the high standard of Swedish craftsmanship, take his chances of being disintegrated on the way to or from home -- or of being stuck here until summer gave him the chance to mingle with a mass of visitors at a public skelter outlet. It wouldn't be impossible to survive here for a while. It might even be fun -- in a way. Novel, at any rate. He had never experienced such solitude as this lonely northern land promised. He had walked all around the living zone by now -- his heels on the hard parquet affording Mustapha the sonic reflections he needed to build his chiropteran picture of their surroundings -- and located the kitchen. Apart from the packs of food in the freezer -- which obviously he would not dare touch, since they had been thawed and refrozen countless times -- there was a huge store of canned goods. And if that wall gauge was to be relied on -- hadn't just jammed at a false reading -- there were almost a thousand liters of oil in the heating tank. On the other hand, Dany would report him missing at once and the authorities would promptly start turning the skelter system inside out in search of a fault that might have destroyed him in transit. There weren't so many human beings left you could afford to have them disappear at random -- the days when, if they heard about them, most people regarded a mere garnish to breakfast, were over. And the last thing Hans wanted was official notice attracted to himself. He would simply have to pray that the skelter would last out another dozen cycles. By way of insurance he retrieved his speedwell and placed it inconspicuously in a corner of the machine. That was a safe token to leave -- its name had made the pretty little blue flower the commonest of all life symbols to take with you on a journey. Then, pushing such considerations to the back of his mind, he photographed the living zone, then the kitchen, then the sauna he discovered beyond, shooting to avoid the tracks he and Mustapha had left in the dust as clear as in new snow. Next he came to a small study with an open bureau bearing a Halda typewriter, documents in pigeonholes, a pile of dusty correspondence paper, which he blew at gently until the name and address were legible. From it he learned that the house's owners had been called Eriksson, that he and Mustapha were indeed in Sweden -- near a place called Umea which he would have to look up on a map when he got home -- and something else which struck him as literally incredible. The skelter code was printed on the letterhead! Interlace B O my beloved, I offer you my heart To eat as you would bite a pomegranate -- But beware. A human heart holds seeds like a pomegranate And some are sweet but more are poisonous -- We have seen much death, you and I. -- Mustapha Sharif almost he snatched up the entire pile, thinking to dump it on the big open hearth of the living zone and set light to it. He checked his hand an inch from the paper in the same moment he heard Mustapha's cool query: "Hans, is something wrong?" "No -- nothing," he answered with an effort. True enough. He had imagined something was, but the reaction stemmed from habit. Even if Mustapha were going to charge him twenty thousand for the code that was here repeated scores of times, he didn't need to fear the loss of his monopoly. Years had gone by without anyone's finding the way here -- until now. Most likely as long again would pass before other feet smutched this floor. Those numbers were simply -- numbers. No, wait. They were something more, after all. A symbol -- a key symbol -- of that strange and far-off world of the recent past he was struggling to capture and preserve for posterity. A good clear picture of the paper, or better yet an actual sheet of it, would have to be included in his final report. "You exclaimed," Mustapha said obstinately. "It must have been for a cause. You have found a clue to the fate of the former occupants?" A shadow of ghoulish hunger lay on his words, familiar to Hans from their previous expeditions together. (How had they managed to become open with each other that first time? Hans had tried over and over to reconstruct the details in his memory. He was sure of only one fact, that Mustapha had been the one to broach their teaming up. Himself, he would not have dared. Nor, in a sense, had Mustapha "dared." He had determined that trips such as this could be safely undertaken. There had been someone before, another man -- or possibly a woman -- who had traveled with him to forgotten lonely homes and added those details necessary to comprehension of the whole that a visitor without sight could not provide for himself. But Mustapha had never spoken of the fate of Hans's predecessor.) Curtly Hans explained now -- his head buzzing with plans for later visits -- the need for cleaning materials, floodlights, reference books about the culture of the country fifty years ago to explain the purpose of the mysterious gadgets such as he knew from experience he was bound to find, dictionaries to help him puzzle out a few of the letters and the shopping list he had seen scrawled on a memo board in the kitchen... But when he came back he would come alone. For the moment he owed Mustapha something more than the mere money that would by then have changed hands -- in return, of course, for another volume of the Arab's poetry, hand-illuminated and magnificently cal I i graphed but to Hans totally incomprehensible. Hans understood no Arabic, but the frequent purchases he made from Mustapha to cover up the transfer of the large sums he shelled out for illegal skelter codes excited no remark. Little new beauty was being brought into the modern world and what there was -- was precious. A score of other people patronized Mustapha even more generously and without ulterior motive. Even Dany, who was resentful of the money her husband chose not to spend on her, had been impressed enough by the delicately illustrated books, lively with red and blue and real gold-leaf, to believe that he was buying them as a safe investment for their old age. M ustapha was talking. Hans compelled composed himself to hear the words. Ballantine Books # may well be remembered as the year of Alan Dean Foster, or so It Is beginning to seem here at Ballantine where we have three of his books scheduled within five months. Not bad for a young writer whose very first book was published as recently as #. Just of the jungle extravaganza now playing In movie theaters around and about the country. Lunna, something of a female Tarzan, and her family -- a lion, a tiger, and a chimp -- are vividly brought to life on the cover by the Inimitable Frazetta. Watch for forget! Alan's other books already scheduled InIn which he returns to the marvelously based on the successful new animated Star Trek series. But much more about those two as they are published. For his next project Alan has suggested scripting "Deep Thoat" -- an X-rated Barsoom adventure. Hmmm...    So much for a look Into our future. Now back to the real world and more February books. "... a stunning debut by a new science fiction talent." That's what PubChamxj. Thi unusually powerful first novel win sorely be a contender -- we think -- when awards are voted. "Not only are the prose, atmosphere, and credibUlty of the post-holocaust story superior, continues, "but the book boldly. advances Into the convoluted area of sex, a place where mast sf writers are either timid or puerile." Who could ask for a better review? And, good news, Chamas has a sequel In the typewriter!    Lester del Rey's now-classic tale of disaster in an atomic plant. First written In #, this story of a nuclear reaction bursting out of control Is even more devastating today. What starts out as an ordinary experiment on an ordinary day turns Into a race to prevent atomic holocaust. As fuel supplies evaporate everywhere and we begin to look more to atomic power for our energy, we come closer and closer to the world del Rey wrote about. Now In its fourth big printing, "A wholly admirable blend of prophetic thinking, warm human values and powerful narrative suspense," said the New York Herald Tribune reviewer. Need we say more? at your bookstore or newsstand now. If you can't find them complain to the dealer andor send # per book, plus #c per order for handling, to Ballon tine Cash Sales, PO Box #, Westminster, Maryland #. "There is a little smell of death, but it is so faint it is more likely to issue, I think, from food that has rotted through several summers and been frozen again. Those documents -- they tell us where we are. Do they also hint at what became of the people who lived here?" Forgetful, Hans shook his head. Mustapha was looking at him directly and his eyes were bright in the lamp's beam. It was not the eyes that were at fault but the nerves that served them. At first Hans had suspected that the poet had been lying about being blind. Recovering almost at once, he said, "No, but we can dismiss fallout, I think. This area must have been well out of range of the big blasts at Kiruna and Trondjhem." Reflexively he confirmed his statement with a glance at his radiation counter, even though it had remained silent. At most places he went to in the line of duty it beeped incessantly and he had to sort through weathered industrial junk, hampered as much by the distracting noise as by his lead-impregnated suit. "One would have expected that, yes," Mustapha murmured. "Disease, possibly? So many epidemics were imported here by the skelter. There are other rooms. For the sake of your 'after' pictures. Hans, you go into them first." With an ironical little bow. Sourly Hans complied, mentally agreeing with the other's guessness had exploded like shrapnel from the few surviving reservoirs in less fortunate areas of the world into those whose inhabitants had neglected immunization procedures as needless. Which one -- of the many that had come this way -- had carried off the Erikssons? Plague? Diphtheria? Cholera? Rabies? Smallpox? No, none of these. Violence. In the small room adjacent to the study a child's skeleton lay in bed. The coverlet had been soaked with blood, urine and excrement and finally with the liquid foulness of rotting flesh. It had dried into a hard loathsome lump. "Ah," Mustapha said with the air of a man whose favorite suspicion has been confirmed. "I take it we have stumbled on an actual body?" Hans swallowed against nausea, though it was far from the first time he had chanced across similar horrors. He lowered the camera with which he had been ready to take one of what Mustapha scathingly referred to as his "after" pictures. Customarily what he did at each of these lost homes was, as it were, reverse the effects of time. He recorded on his arrival the state into which the passage of years had reduced the place -- then, with much care and labor, he would restore it to something resembling what it must have looked like when it had been in regular occupation. But a scene like this? No, he didn't want it included in his report. N ow, with that incredible depersonalized interest Hans at first had privately termed callousness but now knew to be something his vocabulary furnished no name for, Mustapha slipped past him, located the bed, ran his hands lightly over the disgusting mass until they discovered the skull. , "A child," he said. "Boy? Girl?" Hans surveyed the room, torch beam dancing wildly on the irregular surfaces of a table, a closet, a shelf of toys and books with brightly colored pictures. On a chairback, casually deposited, two pathetic scraps of cloth, the parts of a bikini. "Girl." "And young, by the size. Ten? Twelve?" "More likely ten. As far as I can guess from the toys and books without disturbing them." He thought in passing: funny, one had the impression that Swedes were casual about their bodies, that a child so young would be let run naked. But perhaps, like so many other preconceptions, it was a trick of perspective. Around the Mediterranean what had been believed about Swedes in the old days -- fifty years ago -- would logically have been based on the atypical behavior of expatriates. A hall of distorting mirrors. The whole Earth had been turned into one -- and sometimes the distortions had been accepted for reality. It was going to be an infinitely long, infinitely painful task to set the consequences right. "Perhaps in the adjacent room, then," Mustapha said, "we shall find traces of her parents. Lead the way again, if you please." There, in the master bedroom, were two more skeletons, one sitting up in a twin bed, the other sprawled on the floor nearby, adherent to the ruin of an Icelandpony rug. Among the shreds of dried ancient meat clinging to the ribs it could be seen that the latter's breastbone and one shoulderblade had been shattered. Also, on the wall backing the scene, there was a pit such as might be made by a deformed and tumbling bullet. Taking Hans's arm in a light grip, not to be tightened -- his fingers were dreadfully strong -- unless his companion tried to shake it off, Mustapha demanded a description in vivid detail before crossing the threshold and at once began to compile an explanation. "Ah, it comes clear. They were too casual with their skelter code, because in those days possession of a skelter was something to boast about. One midnight they were awakened by the arrival signal and the intruder proved to be a thief -- " "Not a thief," Hans cut in, dully pleased at being able to make the contradiction. "A thief would have ransacked the house for money and valuables, left drawers and closets open everywhere. There's no more disorder than you'd expect in a lived-in home with a child around." "Someone who didn't come here to steal, then," Mustapha accepted, unperturbed. "But who wanted his presence kept secret even at the cost of three lives. A spy or saboteur -- even a whole gang of saboteurs." "People playing skelter roulette?" Hans offered, hoping for a second chance to edit his companion's intuitive analysis. "No, that's too recent a phenomenon. By the time that fad caught on the family living here would have scrapped the notepaper with the code on it -- perhaps, if they were rich enough, installed a privateer, because it was about then that privateers started to come on the market. But I gathered that the skelter is an extremely old model?" "Yes." "Very well, I believe in my saboteurs. Memory reports some kind of industry at Umea -- it was a city of moderate importance, a convincing target." He stood silent for a long moment, inhaling through flared nostrils, then unexpectedly turned on his heel. Hans asked, unconsciously rubbing the spot on his arm where those deceitfully gentle fingers had rested, "You're leaving already?" "Yes. Thank you for your assistance. I have what I came for. I wish you success in garnering what you came for, too." "When -- when shall I see you again?" "When I have something else to offer that's just as good." With an enigmatic smile. "Which may not be soon, but then -- this site should occupy you for quite a while, no? So I shan't hurry. Well, goodbye, and thanks again." There was a question Hans always wanted to ask at this moment of separation -- was he Mustapha's sole customer for illegal codes? Now, once again, it trembled on his lips but remained unuttered. There was a faint wash of blue light from the skelter. He was alone. almost at once other thoughts were chased from Hans's mind by a surge of relief at his being able to get ahead so quickly with his main task. The more he studied the house the more convinced he became that, restored to its pristine condition, it was going to be the star of his secret collection of words and pictures which -- as Mustapha had reminded him -- no one else must learn of until after his death. Then generations yet unborn would bless his foresight and dedication to the cause of history. If news of what he was doing leaked out while he was still alive, though, he would undoubtedly be braced, no matter how high his motives. There were few absolutes left on Earth. The right to conceal a private skelter code had to be among them. Well, he could now stop theorizing about the Erikssons' fate and get rid of their remains. Not too soon, either. Nearly two-thirds of the population of the planet had been killed by violence or disease within twenty years of the marketing of the first skelters and, as though they felt chilly in the shadow of that tidal wave of death, men now were paranoid about the presence of corpses. Hans was not immune. Luckily -- in the course of his regular work -- he had gained access to garbage-disposal codes that ensured delivery straight to the hot heart of a furnace. Presumably such codes had not existed when the Erikssons were killed, or the intruder would have bundled up the bodies along with the blood-stained usual short novel of a very strange future, and there is a bonus added in two Blish novelsing." UQ#-#C Gerard Conway produces his of interstellar travel -- told with psychological depth and sensitivity. UQ#-#C The Lovecraft cult has its day horror sf novel that you can read at midnight! UQ#-#C Grainger, the man of the double mind, who pilots the Hooded only man is the jarring note. UQ#-#C And in the problem of the nedy once again finds evidence of the first galactics and is find himself playing Prometheus on a far planet! UQ#Q-#C stores, please send name and address, book price plus #c postage and handling to: F.O. Box #, Bergenfield, N.J. #I . bedding and rugs, made the beds afresh and left the house looking as though the owners had dropped down to the tropics for a few days and might return at any moment. Exactly as Hans planned to do now. He felt fortunate that he didn't have to buy his garbage codes. They came expensive. They had to. They made it so easy to destroy the evidence of crime, especially murder. He decided to attend to the chore right now instead of delaying it until his next visit. Used though he was to entering long-abandoned premises legitimately in the course of his profession -- though never private homes, only factories and warehouses -- and finding not two or three bodies but great piles of them, sometimes charred a little by pyres the earlier survivors had been too weak to keep burning, Hans found he hated the idea of coming back to this house that once must have been very beautiful and finding corpses in residence. They would make him feel like a trespasser. He didn't bother to rehearse any prayers as he consigned the bodies to the skelter. In Northern Europe these people would presumably have been either atheist -- in which case they wouldn't have cared -- or Christian. As a moderately devout follower of the Way of Life Hans regarded Christianity with the same revulsion he felt for black magic. Let their evil lord claim his own. W hen the distasteful task was over he relaxed and spent a long while roaming from room to room of the house, everywhere finding new objects to photograph, carefully pick up and marvel at. This family, probably not exceptionally prosperous, had been able to buy and use objects that today would fetch a small fortune in the antiques market. He found a camera better and more costly than his own, a range of long-playing records in a sealed cabinet with a glass door. Any of these items would attract bids from a hundred eager buyers. He discovered clothing of virtually imperishable synthetic fiber from which the dust fell faded dyes as he lifted it. And more and still more whichever way he turned... Abruptly he realized that his fingers and toes were growing numb despite his climatized garb. And his throat was stiffening, sure sign of incipient frost-dehydration. There was, he remembered, a thermometer apparently in working order on the wall of the kitchen. When he consulted it he discovered with alarm that he had been blithely wandering around at minus twenty Celsius. Time for home. When he came back he must bring a heater. Interface C This I am compelled to utter in another tongue But it is a truth important enough to be spoken: Some of those who call a journey-map a "route" Pronounce it "root" and cannot tell the two apart. Others say "rout" which means "to put to flight" And oddly also "to pull up by the roots..." It is as though the genius of their language Gave them warning in advice, which they ignored. -- Mustapha Sharif T o possess two private skelters was not unheard-of. To own three was remarkable, but certain successful persons, mostly working for the planetary authorities, had attained that goal and shuttled back and forth between three homes. To own three sited all in the same building, even though the building was large and sprawled into many shady colonnades, white-glittering domes, towers of marble and courts where lizards darted at the feet of priceless statues -- that was unique. And their equally unique proprietor was the man who, some declared, was the greatest living poet: Mustapha Sharif. But if someone said as much in his hearing he would wryly observe that there was very little competition nowadays. Possession of his third skelter -- high in a minaret where five times daily an elderly and arthritic muezzin came to call to prayer those of the local people who had not been seduced into following the infidel creed, the Way of Life -- was not an achievement he advertised. The world might assume the existence of the first skelter -- so famous a man was bound to have one at least. The lucky ones might even, by invitation, pass the privateer that guarded it and lavish on their host praise for the splendor of his home, which he could not see but always modestly said was worth maintaining for the pleasure it gave to others. Equally, having arrived whether by skelter, on foot or by camelback, anybody might guess at a second skelter. The estate was on rocky, ill-favored ground, long unclaimed, but a skelter could and did bring in sweet water, delicate foods, relics salvaged from elsewhere on the planet. But the third... Only two out of Mustapha's many servants were even aware that it was located behind that locked door on the last-but-one landing of a twisted staircase made of drab, worn tiles. T here was no light in the room. A current of warm air flowed from a high-set ventilator. Mustapha Sharif emerged from the skelter, swiftly and deftly exchanged his climatized suit -- necessary for the visit to Sweden -- for his usual burnoose and sandals. After listening carefully for the sound of footsteps he unlocked the door, stepped out, relocked the room. The heat of Africa brushed him like fine wires, making, his chill skin tingle. On the point of starting down the staircase he changed his mind and, instead, took the last short flight up to the rooftop. He needed time to digest what he had learned. A stool had been set out near the parapet. He felt for it, positioned it where he could lean comfortably forward and faced the direction of ancient Luxor, which -- so he had been told -- was in line of sight from this tower. But he had scarcely begun to learn to think in pictures before he lost his simulated vision. Instead he thought in terms of his other senses. The hot dry air bore him sounds he readily identified, aromas that he knew as intimately as he knew his own hunger, thirst, fatigue. He sorted out the scents -- dates, camel dung, humanity, cookfires, growing crops, spices, wet cloth tentered on poles to bleach and several other indistinguishable aromas in the airtoday. The odors of life, not of death. There was going to be another poem. He could feel the shy probing of its first tendrils at the back of his mind, those tender early shoots that eventually would knot and crack flagstones into fragments. He toyed with a phrase or two. The images were elusive. It was too soon. But the time would come. Content to wait, preferring not to wonder whether eventually someone might read and understand his work rather than simply admire it and draw a correct conclusion about his inspiration, he turned his mind to another matter: Hans Dykstra. He had made a mistake in choosing that man to go with him to the nine lost homes. There had better not be a tenth. In the beginning it had seemed that Hans would be an ideal companion. There were others who might have been equally eager to buy illegal disused codes, but they were greedy, as had been his former partner -- whom he had been compelled to lose, regretfully but with small compunction, when the man had started to pilfer rare and valuable items in such quantities that the authorities had grown suspicious and had clamped down. He was buried now and conferring what had been the life of his body to a field of corn. To come upon somebody who wanted to leave, as a personal bequest to the whole of mankind, a series of documented samples of the past, one typical family home from each major culture of the preskelter period -- but was content to store up his reports until he was safely dead -- yes, that had seemed like a tremendous stroke of luck. But Mustapha was wise to the ways in which a man could change. He knew beyond any possible doubt, that the idea of being famous in his lifetime had begun to erode Hans's original determination as surely as a river erodes the lip of a waterfall. Sooner or later he would make a mistake. Sooner or later he would be tempted beyond endurance. He would carry home with him some precious object -- more likely to be a tool, perhaps a camera, than a mere ornament -- and it would be recognized by someone aware that Hans Dykstra was not entitled to possess it. A great deal was legitimately left from the heyday of mankind's inventiveness, but not so much that it was impossible to figure out illegal possessions. And when Hans Dykstra's day of temptation came there would be trouble. Dreadful trouble. Therefore the day had better not arrive at all. M ore content after having reached that decision, Mustapha relaxed into pure enjoyment of the sounds and scents that the breeze bore to him. He was glad he had chosen to settle in Middle Egypt. It was a place of strong and vivid stimuli. Its winds were alive with grit from the deserts. Its sunshine was harsh and its night air cold. Its water was flavored with the essence of inner Africa. And many, many of its rocks were chased with inscriptions left by long-dead hands. It was about time he went back to the Luxor ruins and refreshed his fingertip acquaintance with the statues and the stelae. Establishing himself here had not been easy. There was much history in the area, both ancient and modern, with a great gap in between the two. First, a community had flourished and faded in Pharaonic times. Next nothing much had happened -- the life of the small village had repeated and repeated itself across the land. And then men built the Aswan High Dam -- not the first, which did little damage, but the second and newer dam -- and stole the annual floods from the peasants lower down and river infertile, sterile, useless. Entire starving villages of people had trudged south to seek a new home -- and an exhausted few had given up the journey here, where it was possible to raise subsistence crops and pasture a herd of goats. Later, when Cairo and Alexandria were bombed, the Aswan High Dam was destroyed. Another horde of refugees, this time much larger, straggled along the banks of Father Nile and found that this was as far as they needed to travel in search of regular floods and revitalizing deposits of silt. In a year a new town grew here -- too big for a village, built of too many shabby hovels to be called a city. At first the locals were jealous of their well-watered land and declined to offer welcome to strangers. But the natives were slowly growing more tolerant. Indeed, they were becoming proud that their neighbor in the handsome mansion, though not Egyptian by birth, was admired the world around, was generous to the poor, gave work to the deserving and altogether behaved in a manner befitting those enjoying Allah's favor -- bar one thing. He had truck with that instrument of Shaitan, the skelter. Even the most ignorant mud-grubbing fellahin were aware that the impiety of this invention had caused divine wrath to descend upon the world. Even these reservations were being tempered by time. And by Mustapha Sharif s judicious donations of good seed, new strong baby camels, donkeys and useful tools. All these could be cleansed of the smirch the skelter had left on them and put to honest use. Slowly he was winning over his people. Now many hundreds of the younger people came and sat in his courts when he held open house on a feast day and invited the local imams to preside at a night-long recitation of the Blessed Koran. A footstep on the stairs. Thinking he had mused so long it was time for the muezzin to utter a prayer call, he roused and turned. But those Soft slippers did not belong to the muezzin. Here came Ali, his most trusted body-servant. "What is it?" he demanded. He heard shushing sounds -- Ali was bowing. "It is to be hoped that the work will not suffer," he said in a tone of regret. "One attends below, however, who wishes with urgency to speak with you. His name is Dr. Frederick Satamori." Mustapha's heart lurched halfway to his soles. The Deputy Director of the Skelter Authority. What could have brought him here in person? Myriad fearful images chased one another across his mind -- memories of all the houses he had visited illegally, of all the codes he had sold first to his former partner, then to Hans Dykstra, who was so unconvincing in his role as a collector of finely calligraphed books of Arabic poetry... He gathered himself with an effort. "Request Dr. Satamori to make himself comfortable in the Room of the Leopards," he directed. "Bring him refreshments. Inform him that I shall join him in a few minutes." "The effendi's will is done," Ali said, backing away, his sandals scraping the sand-dusted floor. But it was more than a few minutes before Mustapha regained his normal composure and was able to find his way down the twisted staircase. Interface D Time was when any lover, seeing his mistress Was gone from the room, might call for her And be assured that she would hear his cry. Omy beloved, I do not treat you coldly. Rather am I haunted by the knowledge That one step may have put the world between us. -- Mustapha Sharif H ans wondered absently -- what had the woman of that house been like? Tall, from her skeleton propped up in bed -- devoid of a visible wound like her husband's but maybe she had been shot or stabbed in the throat or belly -- but beautiful? Blonde? Blue-eyed? No doubt there would be pictures of her in an album or a drawer, and of her husband and child, even though none had been on display. She must at all events have been better than that lazy greedy incompetent smug ungrateful... Resentful thoughts in his resentful brain, he stepped out of the skelter into his own hallway -- and saw Dany rising from a chair to confront him. He stopped, petrified. She had no business to be at home. She had told him she was off to a treasure hunt, a favorite pastime in the circles she frequented. He had relied on her solving the imbecilic clues, finding her way to the right place, staying at least several hours in the company of her friends. Hers, Not his. But here she was -- and here he was, with the mask he had put on after her departure still around his neck, frost on the outlet vent of his suit, a score of fatal clues in plain sight for anyone to weave a noose for him. Or worse -- a bracelet, symbol of living death. "Hans, where the hell have you been? I want your help." Words flared instantly into his consciousness: Liar. When you accept help the millennium will have arrived. I've told you over and over that you need it and Karl Bonetti would supply it and -- the hell with you. May your next bug be fatal... But he couldn't say them. He was hung up by his conscience, a contra-survival thing inasmuch as it made him vulnerable, but one enjoined on him by the faith he had adopted, the Way of Life. Besides, to have an actual wife, legally bound -- no matter that she was aging, fat, plain, querulous and selfish -- was a great status symbol. Young subordinates came to him during brief breaks from the job in Caracas or Calcutta or Cardiff to pose him problems about their sex lives and ask his experienced opinion. Thanks to a contagious numbered women five to three and the disease was still rife. Until sufpeople all at once could be deployed the pattern would remain constant -- any female who was even passably attractive could and generally would ignore marriage. She would stay free to trade in one man for another for any advantage she might gain. Hans fought for a grip on his thoughts. Dany was stupid and might not put two and two together from his outfit -- she had often seen him come home similarly clad from a day's work. He said peaceably, invoking the authorized hobby he had adopted as a cover for his real pastime, "I've been out shooting photographs as usual. What's the trouble and what can I do?" And looked at her for once, instead of merely registering her presence. T he sight was remarkable. She had on a pathetically glamorous new outfit, obviously expensive, hand-embroidered with huge flowers. He saw Shapex leotards, a Shapex bolero, wrinkled skin between, a tropical or sub-tropical style more extreme than was common around the Mediterranean in winter. The whole was tipped with hood, boots and gauntlets lined with fur (genuine, as he well knew because his team had found the skins during a survey he had lately mounted in Saskatchewan) and framed with an all-zones climatized coat, currently wide open as though she were too desperate for time to take it off even in the temperate air of Malta. Not only her face, but her legs, bare midriff and presumably arms had been plastered with inexpert makeup -- she jangled with jewelry and stank of far too much perfume. But as long as she was content with her appearance... "I've been invited to a party at Chaim Aleuker's," she almost screamed, holding up a slip of card. "But I 'can't figure out the clue in the invitation -- " Hans stared in disbelief. Invited to a party by Chaim Aleuker? This -- this wreck? Aleuker was probably the richest man alive, thanks to having invented the privateer, the code-shifting device that had changed the skelter from a wild beast to a domesticated draft people who had never met him reacted to his name as to an electric shock -- and Hans did so now. For an instant he wondered whether he could be wrong about Dany -- making ill-founded judgments. After six years of marriage he was sharing little of his daily life with her. Perhaps she did possess some outstanding quality. Perhaps the fact of her having stayed married to him had singled her out or some other aspect of her personality had -- But she was already disillusioning him. "Don't look at me like that," she snapped. "It's perfectly true about the invitation. Apparently Aleuker is bored with the people he knows and wants to meet some new ones, so he's sent out cards like this all over the world. Molly Chu got one as well, but the bitch won't join forces to work out what it means." "You should consult the library computer," Hans suggested, his tone still level and polite. "Do you think I'm an idiot? Would I have asked you if the computer had been any help, you -- you pompous clod?" Alarm signal. Next she would be raking up his past, about which he was five years too old not to feel embarrassed even if living with Giuseppe and Hakim had been faute de mieux. His quarrels with Dany always followed an identical pattern because they had not grown up in the atmosphere of tolerance displayed by the post-Blowup generation. It must be great, he often felt, to have come to terms with reality, instead of laboring under the delusive burden of a vanished world, leaden with prejudices and preconceptions. He did do his best -- struggled to accept the doctrines of the Way of Life and act on them. Perhaps if he had managed to find a younger wife? No, that was out of the question. Possibly he ought to have resigned himself to bachelorhood, especially since his marriage was compulsorily childless. Y ounger people had no memory of ancient evils like churches and nation-states. But they were all too keenly aware of their legacy. Their frontiers nullified by the skelter, under constant attack by saboteurs and partisans who could be half a world away before their time bombs exploded, five of the Great Powers had gone into insensate nuclear spasms, as though they had taken strychnine. The survivors, or at least some of them, believed their governments had also been responsible for the subsequent epidemics. Given that foundation to build on, they had abandoned at last everything their ancestors had taken pride in -- patriotism, religion, conformist morality, group solidarity... Oh, not completely, not all at once. But for the third and final time the wisdom-chain had been shattered -- so ran the teachings of the Way of Life. In the beginning, the argument declared, to be older had meant to be wiser -- to have had more experience of how things are, to be more in touch with the realities of human existence. Then had come a war that had murdered a whole generation of fine young men in mud and blood and murmurings of dissent had accompanied them to their unmarked graves. The saying had been: We have fought the War to End War. Many had believed and been comforted. In one more generation had come another war, one that killed not only young men but old people and little children in their beds, that loosed the firepower of the universe on the fragile flesh of man. By that time young people had begun saying in tones of extreme puzzlement, Grandfather promised peace to father and father swore he would preserve it and father is dead in an ugly, cruel manner. Can we trust nobody at all? And then had come the third war, the Blowup, and the wisdomchain -- already filed twice at its crucial link -- snapped. It was a new world. But a new world that must understand the old in order to surpass it. Hans Dykstra was convinced of that. R ight now there was no time for , reflection, though. He needed some means to placate his wife. Being too slow, he failed. This was unusual. Ordinarily he was quick to react and forestall her -- he had to be, because the risk of her leaving him was so high. No matter that she was close to fifty -- no matter that under the thick powder dark bags marred her eyes and her cheeks were crested with blue-red broken veins -- no matter that her bust, her belly and her bottom sagged -- she was a wife. And for a young man nowadays no achievement surpassed stealing away a wife. Legal bonds notwithstanding, Hans could lose her. Yet this time he was laggard. Dany made it as far as sobs and wails. She was eighteen years older than he. Like many of her generation -- of both sexes -- she was subject to crying fits born of sheer despair at the disappearance of the world she had been taught to believe in as a child. Perhaps earlier than most she had learned to exploit tears as a weapon against anybody who worried about her, who cared whether or not she killed herself in accordance with her frequent threats. It was there, Hans suspected, that one should seek the reason for her not accepting the invitation she had been granted by Karl Bonetti. Karl was a psychiatrist who practiced on the neighboring island of Gozo. Islands were popular among those who were lucky enough to enjoy access to the skelter system -- they were instant geographical symbols of freedom from the limits of separative space. This condition of depressive nostalgia being so common, Karl had literally hundreds of patients on supportive therapy because he couldn't cope individually with them. But Hans had located a drug Karl desperately wanted dug out of the scrap-pile of Europe and, out of gratitude, he had offered to add Dany to his list. One of these days Hans was going to insist. But not today. Right now he wanted her safely out of the way so that he could get to his darkroom and see how the pictures of the Swedish house had come out. # #T ET me look," he finally cajoled  i and she switched off the sobs. She gave him the card, wearing, he thought, the hopeful expression of a slum child promised a day in the country. He selected the image with conscious pride from the stock of data about the near past he carried in his head. In the old days it had been said that the period of history about which people knew least was the one directly before they were born -- too recent to be taught from a book, too vivid still for the elders to offer an objective appraisal. He had resolved not to let the saying be true in his own case. The card bore a short enigmatic verse, akin to a crossword puzzle clue. That much he had expected. He had not foreseen that -- if this did indeed emanate from Chaim Aleuker -- it would be so childishly simple. He read aloud, without stressing the rhythm, '"I'll give to you some exercise and syllogisms from the wise. Madam will you talk, madam will you walk and talk with me?"' "It's -- it's sort of like poetry, I think," Dany ventured. "The library computer says it goes to an old English tune called The Keys of Canterbury. " "So I suppose Canterbury was the first place you made for?" he countered -- more scathingly than he had intended. The last thing he wanted was for her to lose her temper so completely she would decide to stay home for the pleasure of spoiling his own leisure time. She colored, although one would have imagined her too old to blush, and miraculously replied in a mutter instead of a scream. "I couldn't -- not the original Canterbury anyway. They dropped so many bombs on eastern England. But there's another Canterbury in New Zealand, so I went there, but there wasn't anyone to give me the second card and -- " "Oh, honestly!" He handed back the card. "What about Athens -- the Lyceum? Aristotle founded a school of philosophy there. They called it the Peripatetic School -- the walking-around school -- because of his habit of strolling along while he was lecturing." "Are you sure?" she asked doubtfully. "Ah -- no. I'm not even sure the Lyceum still exists even as a ruin. But I think it may -- Athens was among the few capital cities that didn't get blasted, wasn't it? Look, you check out the idea. If it doesn't fit come back and see if I've thought of an alternative." He had been ready to cap his contribution to her day's amusement with a kiss, but his tentative gesture went to waste. She snatched back the card and headed for the skelter at a run, tossing over her shoulder a word of thanks that was literally cut in half as the transmission effect displaced her. Typical. But at least she had left him in peace. For that small mercy he made perfunctory obeisance to the nearest life symbol -- here in the hallway they kept a tortoise, because Dany refused to be content with a mere plant in sight of the spot where invited guests gained their first impression of the Dykstra residence -- before shutting his darkroom door. Interface E Father! You desired me to do you honor As a dutiful and loving son. Father! I am indeed obliged to you because It was you who facilitated my existence. Father! You must not imagine that Fm disrespectful But the best way I can conceive to honor you. Father, Is to think otherwise and make different mistakes. -- Mustapha Sharif D r. Frederick satamori hailed, of course, not from mainland Japan but from Okinawa (again, the association with the concept "island"). And he met Mustapha in the Room of the Leopards -- leopards the owner of the house had never seen, could scarcely imagine, for they existed in paint on the walls and had been varnished over so that not even the minuscule discontinuity between one color and another revealed the fine detail of the design to Mustapha's probing fingers. Yet imagination populated the room with watchful threat -- the alert tension belonging to beasts that must scent, spot, run down and overcome their prey. Sighted or blind, Mustapha who had early grown acquainted with the reality of such abstracts as "hunger" well understood the concepts "quest" and "quarry". To come in here was to taste blood in anticipation. Yet he had no grudge against Satamori. He might have picked the Room of Elephants, or of Fishes, or of Flowers... Never mind -- his choice of meeting place had been dictated by instinct. And now they were both here and both tea and coffee had been made available -- the scents mingled -- and Satamori had come freshly from a place that flavored his presence with jasmine, lavender and the smoke of some resinous tree being burned on an open fire. He rose and clasped his host's proffered hand and spoke formal greetings that conveyed less information than the sweat of his palm. This man, Mustapha thought, is frightened. So am I. But he, having eyes, is less likely to be aware o f my fear. Good. Relaxing, he sat down and inquired, "Fred, why bother to come calling in person when there was a risk of my discourteously making you wait? You should have phoned." "There are times," Satamori said dryly, "when waiting for a call to be put through makes one more impatient than waiting to be let past a privateer. Today is -- " "My servants made you wait in the skelter?" Mustapha interrupted in horror. "No, no -- they were the soul of courtesy. Indeed it was not my idea to disturb you, but Ali's. I was merely happy to break my journey." "Journey?" "Yes. I have to go around the world today, to its other side. Switching from dawn to evening is no longer easy for me. I'm old." "That isn't true," Mustapha said. "You are kind, but I'm afraid it is. I'm still under sixty, but the strain is beginning to make me understand what old age is." Satamori sighed loudly and took a sip of his coffee. He added after a pause. "Too many of us are old." Mustapha waited. "Anyway," the visitor resumed, "I felt I could take the risk of interrupting your contemplation and would have been quite content to wait for an hour or two without disturbing you, thinking we might go on together to Chaim's party. But Ali felt he should announce me." "What party?" Satamori almost dropped his cup. "But -- but surely of all people you must have been -- " His voice trailed away. "I begin to comprehend," Mustapha said. "Are you referring by any chance to a treasure hunt?" "What else?" "I see," Mustapha murmured and relished the conscious irony of the phrase. "You too believe that by sprinkling the planet with clues that may come to the attention of random people -- and require a moderately advanced IQ to unravel -- we can find the next generation of managers and administrators for Earth." "I can't conceive of a better way," Satamori granted. "I should not have mentioned the matter, though. I'm sorry. I simply was not aware that you were opposed to it." Mustapha leaned back, stretching cramped limbs. He said, "It is not I who am opposed. The opposition comes from something deeper -- the force that evolved us." Brief blank silence. Satamori said eventually, "You are adherent to the Way of Life? One had assumed that you must be -- " "Moslem because I chose to live in Egypt?" Mustapha cut in. "Not at all -- I am a skeptic. But I picked on Egypt because it was here that the cycle of the seasons, the rise and fall of the Nile, taught men to create absolutes -- strict measures of distance, area and elapsed time. I often think of death. When I do I feel certain I would rather die in the faith of the modern upstarts than in the faith of my ancestors. Has that notion never crossed your mind? Forgive me -- this is not something one asks a friend. Being blind occasionally makes me tactless." "You -- " One could hear Satamori having to moisten his lips. "You hold Moslem ceremonies here at your home." "Indeed, indeed. But as to the Koran -- well, without wishing to appear arrogant, I could have compiled a more convincing book of divine revelation myself. The same goes for the Christian Bible and the Little Red Book as well." Mustapha laughed to diminish the weight of his words. "And you could also, no doubt, have edited the doctrines of the Way of Life?" Satamori snapped. "My dear friend, I did." T he silence was strangled. At long last Satamori forced out: "If this is another of your subtle jokes you must pardon a foreigner for not -- " "Ah, I am doing what I always do without being able to help myself" Mustapha cried. "When I'm interrupted during the composition of a poem -- no, don't blame yourself, I was making very poor headway and the result will be all the better for being punctuated by a night's sleep -- but when I am interrupted I tend to grow snappish. I've given offense without intention. Let me hear that I've apologized to your satisfaction!" "No offense was taken," Satamori muttered. "Ah, I'm glad. But I did provoke you into suspecting me of a somewhat silly joke, did I not? I should erase that notion, too. I meant what I said literally. I did edit many of the sayings of Prince Knud -- from an English version admittedly, not the original Swedish -- and if there is any form, shape, structure to the texts -- well, I imposed it." Satamori drew a hissing breath and with the sound the room seemed to fill with the chill of the northern winter (the Erikssons' home locked in Arctic night) and the threat of Ragnarok that rode the flood-tide of the skelter. Some time passed. Eventually Mustapha said, his tone thoughtful, "One is inclined to wonder how the world views what one does. It's rare for an artist to be pleased to discover that what he is proud of is anonymous and uncredited, but in this instance that paradox is the truth. It was painful for me to discover that all the tenets I had been brought up to were false. But I am not alone in that. What perhaps I may claim to be alone in is that I did something about it." "I'm glad that you said nothing about this before," Satamori snapped. "I might not have -- " He sounded as though he were threatening to rise. Mustapha reached out a hand to check him. "My friend. I did not do what I did to insult you and your creed -- only to give what light I could to the world after the light was stolen from my eyes." A wave at his bright but sightless gaze, turned by sound to confront and transfix the other man. "I -- Yes, granted." Satamori resumed his chair. "Even so I -- " "You still believe that doing honor to the ancestors is among a man's primary obligations. I will not contradict. I would prefer to -- supplement." Mustapha's tone was persuasive without being downright wheedling, a narrow path to walk with words. "You must at least concede it's better to honor the ancestors for what they did right than for the mistakes which, had they the chance, they would repent?" Satamori hesitated. "I believe I read a poem of yours on that subject," he muttered. "In translation, I'm afraid." M ustapha wanted to tremble -- this was so close to what he had been worrying about within the past hour, the notion that someone would ultimately look at his work and see through it -- but he overcame the impulse. Not a quaver showed in his voice as he answered. "I am always glad when somebody reads and recalls my poetry, in whatever version. But do you not concede I have a valid point?" "I suppose I have to." Satamori heaved a deep sigh. "I do believe it was the -- the continuity of our beliefs that carried us through the terrible period after the Blowup. And I do believe that if we hadn't had our respective faiths to use for crutches we might never have risen again -- even as far as we have risen today." "On the other hand," Mustapha said, "it was because we held to the beliefs that we did that we reached the point of striking out insanely in all directions with some of our most terrible weapons. The Blowup is now two generations in the past, but it has left so deep a scar on the collective psyche of mankind that we will go to any lengths to avoid a repetition. For an intelligent young person today it is more significant that we suffered a population crash corresponding withincredible precision to the example set by rabbits infected with myxomatosis -- and that we have thus been shown subject to natural laws -- than that idealistic dreamers in ancient times conceived of man as being superior to his animal cousins. Moreover, so many of us died. As we reopen the contaminated areas of the planet we find we are walking through a giant graveyard. It is almost literally impossible to ignore the presence of our forebears' dead bodies." "You always had a sweet tongue, Mustapha," Satamori said. "Today you are excelling yourself -- and you've touched me on a very raw spot, too. Half of me knows in my head that one must fight the superstitious fear of death or we shall forever be shut off from vast tracts of what are now again becoming habitable lands -- and we need that space precisely because we did suffer a typical population crash. The other half of me stands in irrational awe of our ancestors, as though they had indeed become ghosts -- or spirits, or whatever you call them -- and ought not to be disturbed." He set aside his coffee cup, now empty, and declined Ali's solicitous offer of a refill. "On the other hand, by inventing the privateer Chaim did free us from that terrifying abolition of privacy which was so alarming to us that we stopped at nothing to -- But I said that to you before and didn't convince you." "Nothing, I'm afraid, will convince me that applying the same principles that led to our near-suicide can rescue us from our remaining troubles," Mustapha said in a tone of regret. "I wish I could believe the opposite. To be able to do so would make life simpler, wouldn't it? But in fact I'm certain that only a complete reassessment of our place on the planet, our relationship to other life forms, in sum, an abdication of our arrogance, will enable us to escape another and another and maybe another absolutely final disaster similar to the Blowup. Skeptic though I am, I regard the teachings of the Way of Life as likely to encourage a proper humility in us, the sort of attitude that alone can permit us to survive." He gathered the skirts of his gown and rose. "So I shall not attend Chaim's treasure hunt -- even by direct invitation. I have no wish to see another generation of managers, bureaucrats and administrators wrap this species of ours in their steel web of inflexible rules and regulations. I don't want to be party to the perpetuation of a system that condemned two-thirds of humanity to death. Better to expire of plague, starvation or cold than to be killed by the voluntary act of another man." "In so many ways I agree and in so many I don't." Satamori also rose, shaking his head -- Mustapha could hear the faint brushing of his nape hairs against the stiff collar of his formal coat. "What it comes down to," Mustapha said, "is that mankind from now on must be governed by artists, not by politicians. There is no other conceivable manner in which a survival-prone society can be organized. We must evolve an aesthetic of government free from ideological trammels. We must commit our fate into the hands of those who derive artistic satisfaction from seeing a well-ordered community, who will crack their skulls into the small hours of the morning over a flaw in their schemes -- as I may worry myself sleepless over a line in a poem until it suddenly turns head over heels and comes out right." "You think those in power don't already worry like that?" Satamori countered wryly. "Oh, we do -- we do! But, since the subject of your work has arisen by implication -- and I have an hour to waste before continuing to Chaim's -- I should much enjoy another tour of your ateliers -- " "It will be my pleasure," Mustapha said, bowing. So they passed the next hour in walking around that part of Mustapha's home where his corps of assistants were at work. He had over a hundred now. They were orphans of both sexes whom he had recruited as little children -- their parents being dead of violence or disease -- and taught a trade that would furnish them employment for a lifetime. Some worked at copying out not only his poems but far more ancient texts, chiefly in Arabic. Some, though, were in European languages. For these they used a classic chancellery hand and illuminated the result with exquisite drawings based on models provided by the chief scribe, Muley Hassan. Others were busy in the papermill, converting old rags, straw, corn husks and a score of miscellaneous vegetable substances into fresh new deckle-edged sheets. Others again worked in the bindery, where the air was pleasantly scented with glue and size, putting the final touches to the volumes that commanded collectors' prices the world around, irrespective of whether the buyer could read the contents or not. Satamori fell instantly in love with a collection of old folk tales and put down a deposit of five thousand to secure possession of it when it was finished and properly bound. Interface F Once a fool who loved gold Killed his rival to possess A lovely golden statue of a god. Afraid of being caught He melted the statue down Saying fire could not destroy its worth. They found him starved to death In a waterless valley His bare fingerbones clutching the gold. I do not call him foolish Because he could not eat gold But because beauty is the food of the soul. -- Mustapha Sharif H ans was shaking as he entered his darkroom. It was always like this when he returned from one of his secret expeditions. He was on edge because he could never tell in advance whether he would have anything to show for the risk he had run. It was getting harder and harder to purchase reliable film. The Economics Authority, of course, knew to the last centimeter how much was currently being manufactured, so for a project of this kind he had to depend on recuperated stock, which all too often proved to have been fagged by radiation. NeoPolaroid was easier to come by -- the available computing capacity was simply not up to determining whether or not a given buyer was telling the truth when he claimed he'd wasted half his last batch because he was drunk and had thrown the bad pictures in the garbage a month ago. But Hans would not have dared switch to it, because it had to be developed as soon as it was exposed. Carrying visual evidence of his surreptitious journeys would have been suicidal. A film could be blurred by springing the cap of its cassette -- he had modified several specially, to make doing so easier in an emergency -- and he always took along decoy film, too, exposed at places he was officially entitled to visit. Dany, of course, was not party to his secret. She would have betrayed him in a fit of depression. Moving with the ease of long practice in total darkness (and thinking about blindness as he worked), Hans decided that for once he would process his important film first, not the decoy he had shot on his way to rendezvous with Mustapha. That could serve again. In any case he was suspicious of its quality. He prepared his developing bath, opened the cassette with a tingle of excitement -- And was suddenly dazzled by wide. He stood rigid as a rock, looking at the ruined film in his hand. A shrill voice gnawed at his mind like a worm attacking the core of an apple. "Hans, you were right about Athens. There's a public skelter terminal called Lyceum, only they spell it a funny way. So I went there. But then somebody changed my card for another one and I can't figure this out either -- Oh. Is something wrong?" Gone: cobwebs. Gone: dust like snow unmarred by footprints. Gone: the irrecoverable "after" to pair with the reconstructed "before." In the next five seconds he came close to murdering his wife. But he changed his mind. He thought of something sweeter and more fitting. He tossed aside the film and turned, cordial of expression and tone. "Well, what does the second card say?" She proffered it uncertainly. Like the first, it bore a clue in rhyme. The answer, unless he was overlooking something ridiculously subtle, must be Oaxaca. "Can you work it out?" Dany pressed. "I do so much want to get to Aleuker's party!" "Yes, I'm sure you do," he agreed, moving forward as though to obtain a better light on the card. And continued, having drawn a deep breath: "Only -- what makes you think Aleuker will want you as a guest? He's inviting people intelligent enough to solve these puzzles for themselves. Knowledgeable people, well-informed, who will be interesting for him to be acquainted with. You, on the other hand, are stupid, silly, greedy, selfish, boring and totally inconsiderate of other people. When you burst in on me just now you wrecked something I set a lot of store by. It's gone past recall because you were too impatient to knock." "But I asked if anything was wrong -- " In a wail. He ignored the interruption. "So I think it would be a good idea if I kept out of your way for a while, because if I see you again today I shall certainly beat you to a whimpering pulp. I'll go to Aleuker's party. When I get back I may have sweated out my anger." "No! No, you wouldn't steal my chance -- " Clawing at him with ineffective pudgy hands. He slapped her accurately on the left cheek and, as she shrank back, convinced by pain that he meant what he said, made for the skelter. An echo of her curses seemed to follow him, though he knew that was impossible. I t was not a short trip, nor a quick one, but he relished the going. At Oaxaca Concourse, overlooking the abandoned airport, it was raining and cracks in the concrete roof of the skelter hall allowed warm dirty water to drip down into plastic buckets. A shabby young man exchanged the card Hans was carrying for still another, under the watchful eyes of the travel-hungry who pretended not to be. These were a vast group, hundreds strong, of so-called stucks, so terrified of skelter travel they could not summon up the courage to pass the nonexistent barrier dividing them from the clustered transit booths. It was not inability to pay that held them back -- skelter travel cost nothing. There was no way of pricing infinite speed over nil net expenditure of power. The shabby young man was contemptuous of the stucks and let it show, although he himself could no more use the skelters than could they. His reason, however, was tangible. He was a bracee -- the telltale glint of bright metal shone under the cuff of one loose sleeve. He was far from home, moreover -- he had the flat face of a North Chinese. He did not even seem to know Hans had addressed him in English, and Hans was reminded of Mustapha's proteges. For obvious reasons he had seldom visited his co-conspirator's home, but he vividly recalled that first trip he had made in order to establish his credentials as a collector of books likely to increase in value. He had been shown around. Granted that the young people Mustapha took in and taught might otherwise have died in the gutter, granted that it must cost a vast amount every year to support them and purchase necessary supplies for the scriptorium and the bindery and the rest of the operation -- Hans nonetheless had his own opinions about a setup that furnished so many nubile bed-companions. He was aware that Mustapha displayed the traditional Arabic indifference to their sex. Still, the link between those youngsters at Luxor and this youth at Oaxaca, was tenuous -- it summed simply to the suspicion that the person handing out Aleuker's cards might well be Mustapha's type. Why had the notion occurred to him at all? The reason was instantly obvious. He had been wondering almost unconsciously what he would do if being deprived of her chance to attend Aleuker's party drove Dany to the pitch of leaving him. He almost changed his mind and went home immediately. He was certain he would never again find himself a wife -- there was far too much competition. But he steeled his resolution. It wasn't worth being married if he had to put up with the sort of thing Dany had just done to him. Better to live alone, rent a woman when he wanted to, maybe find a tolerable male companion -- such as this braced youth, perhaps -- to keep house -- there was no shame attached to that. In any case, he was being interrupted. S ome of the eyes fixed on him as he studied his new card did not belong to stucks. A loose group of about a dozen travelers, mostly youthful, had spotted him as he addressed the shabby man. No doubt they, too, were following Aleuker's trail. How many invitations could the man have issued? If the net had been cast wide enough to entangle Dany the number logically ran to thousands. Therefore, too, there must be many eager-beavers who were pursuing imagined shortcuts, punchputers for Aleuker's last notified address -- or were risking a bracelet by offering bribes to skelter system officials who might have heard a rumor about the actual location of the party. Among the young people here present was an attractive girl in her early twenties, product of the fantastic mixing of the gene pool the skelter had brought about. Her lace alone hinted at ancestors from at least three continents. She whispered something to a male companion of her own age and advanced boldly toward Hans, swinging her hips and donning a flashing smile. Ordinarily, like any other man of his generation, Hans would have preened a little and relished the chance to exchange a mere dozen words with her. Right now he has immune to feminine wiles. He strode directly back to the nearest vacant transit booth and punched a axle as though he had solved the riddle at a glance. In fact he had not -- he had simply made for the Gozo public outlet, the code for which he had long ago memorized because Karl Bonetti recieved his patients in a former hotel nearby, now rented out as offices. The skelter, inevitably, had killed the hotel business. There was no need for anybody to rent, a room overnight, no matter how far he might be from home. He could work half a world away and sleep in his own bed. Karl did precisely that. Hans had a vague idea the psychiatrist actually lived somewhere in Greenland, but for good and sufficient reasons his home code was never divulged. At the Gozo terminal Hans sat down on a stone bench and with some enjoyment -- which surprised him because he had never before considered going to a treasure hunt -- unraveled the complex double meanings of a mock haiku. They led him to Pitcairn Island and another young man with more cards, who seemed even worse off than the one at Oaxaca. This one had been braced twice and lacked his right hand as witness of the efficiency of the anti-tamper circuit in his first bracelet. Some attempt this young man presumably had made to remove the metal ring had fired a shaped charge, focused inward. Very messy. at pitcairn Hans saw three reV cipients of cards hanging about. All were too shy to approach him. One was a woman in early middle age. The two men verged on the elderly and wore the air of scholars. In any case, Hans had no need to flee them for privacylie solved the new clue instanlly. Bucharest. There was an excruciating pun on "lei", obviously designed to misdirect the less perceptive into making for Honolulu. And from Bucharest he stepped into a private skelter in New Zealand, thinking that if Dany ever learned how close she had been to her goal when she hit on Canterbury she would die of mortification. It would be great to tell her when he returned home. He checked suddenly. He knew he had been given -- now -- a code for a private home and it was in the right part of the world. He was walking on a carpet in a spacious reception hall nearly thirty meters long. Curtains were drawn across its windows. He was completely alone and surrounded by absolute dead silence. Interface G There were giants on the Earth in those days. The fact is attested by scriptural authority. Today you or l can walk around the globe in three strides. It does not follow that you and  have become giants. -- Mustapha Sharif T he declining sun dappled the sea with highlights as exaggerated as a Van Gogh painting. Reclining on a chaise, Chaim Aleuker admired it between taking sips of his planter's punch. He was l lie very model of elegant success: lean, but with the suggestion of a developing paunch -- extremely well dressed in a loose, casual shirt and breeches of real silk. His hair was immaculately coiffed and his fingers were bright with valuable antique rings. His house -- the largest of his three homes -- overlooked a small cove with a northwestern aspect. On either side of it green hills ran down to stark rocks, but there was a smooth sandy beach between. A sailboat and a power launch bobbed at a tiny jetty. The scene could have belonged to the last century. There were few such sights to be found now anywhere on Earth. Around him, sitting or strolling or standing in knots of two or three and chatting quietly, were the guests he had invited to form a nucleus for his treasure hunt. It was unlikely in the extreme that anybody new would arrive before eight p.m. local -- indeed, he had a bet with Boris Pech of the Advancement Authority to that effect -- and it was not yet seven-thirty. So, to keep him company and also to assess the quality of any of the strangers who found their way through his careful maze of clues, he had notified some fifteen of his compeers to come direct. For a full generation after the Blowup personal power, influence, initiative had meant little. Humanity had existed in a totally constrained situation where it had been a real achievement to keep body and soul together -- not that that phrase was current any longer. But now things were back on a more or less steady keel. A new balance had been struck -- new class lines had been drawn. New meanings had been found for rich and poor. In a very real sense this handful of people -- ten men and five women -- could be said to be in charge of Earth. They had rescued most from the wreckage and had laid down tracks onto which, with immense effort, society had been hoisted like a derailed locomotive. It was grunting forward again now, very cautiously in case there should prove to be other faults on the line. But progress was being made after a fashion. The solution was not to everybody's taste. The elite (Aleuker hated the word) numbered about one per cent of the surviving population. This was a simple fact and stemmed from the terrible traumatic effects of the Blowup. Regardless of what reasons were offered by people to explain why they would have nothing to do with skelters, the truth could be expressed in one word -- fear. Because they were afraid to share what actually was available to all -- except to those who had been given a bracelet for code-breaking or using the system for theft or to cover up a murder -- the non-elite sometimes became jealous and tried to sabotage the work of the new managers. Now and then a mob would attack a skelter outlet. Now and then one would strike at the wealthy, individual by individual. The elite was far too small. Its human resources were being stretched so taut one could hear them twang. Something had to be done to enlarge it. A casually amusing idea had cropped up recently in conversation: hold a treasure hunt, the kind of party so much enjoyed by small-minded folk on the lowest rung of the skelter-using ladder, but instead of merely employing it as a trivial diversion, turn it into a genuine test for those with sharp minds and the desire to better themselves. It was incontestably worth trying, though Aleuker himself had little hope of its paying off. i#bet with me, Chaim?" a voice demanded from his side. The speaker was Boris Pech, affable, smart in blue suede, manager of the Advancement Authority, which was the most recent of the planetary administrative departments. It had grown from a tiny nucleus within the Economics Authority, charged with devising new means of exploiting what the old world had left lying about in such colossal quantities -- spare parts for obsolete machinery, adult toys for which there was no longer any call, gambling machines and the like. Boris Pech had hit on countless new ploys and had elected himself automatically as head of the Advancement Authority when it had been created five years ago. Its work was little publicized -- the climate of public opinion was still against innovation. But sooner or later people would find out that it was still possible to make progress. Chaim chuckled. "Only twenty minutes are left," he said. "And the clues we planted are pretty difficult. You were talking to Fred Satamori, weren't you? He was looking gloomy when he arrived -- is something the matter with him?" A waiter passed, carrying a tray of drinks and canapes. Boris helped himself before replying. "Not really -- but yes, in a way," he said eventually. "I see. You've caught the riddlemaking habit and now you're talking in mysterious gobbledegook." "On the contrary. I'm speaking the literal truth. Fred stopped off to see Mustapha Sharif on his way here, assuming he'd be among the guests and thinking they might come along together. You know he's been collecting Mustapha's work longer than almost anybody else." "Ah." Chaim tapped the side of his glass thoughtfully with one of his rings. "Was Mustapha angry at not having been invited?" "Not at all. Fred said he wouldn't have come even if he had been invited. He doesn't approve of our trying to perpetuate the managerial system we've evolved." "He finally came out and said it in so many words? That's interesting. And a little bit alarming." Boris blinked. "I'm not with you." Chaim stretched, relaxed again. "Maybe I exaggerate, but I do believe Mustapha is a dangerous man. Has it never struck you that he's quite literally the only one of -- of us, for want of a better term, who has succeeded in integrating himself into a non-skelter community?" "That makes him dangerous? I'd have said the contrary. It's high time we -- " "Naturally, naturally," Chaim interrupted. "But how has he done it? By ingratiating himself -- by what can only be called overt dishonesty. Have you ever attended one of those sessions he holds on the big Moslem feast days -- when the imams come and recite the Koran all night long? He's not a believer. Hell, he edited most of what now passes for the authentic teaching of Prince Knud and he doesn't believe in the Way of Life any more than you do. I take it you are still a good dialectical materialist?" Boris chuckled. "About as much as anybody, these days. I don't imagine Papa Lenin -- let alone' Grandpa Marx -- would find much to agree with me about if we had a chance to chat together. But it did happen, didn't it, that the Soviet model came handy when we had to try to reconstruct the world's economy?" "Oh, we've stolen from it wholesale, but only under compulsion: If we hadn't forcibly redistributed the available resources far more than two-thirds of mankind would have died. If we hadn't taken steps to interfere whenever some petty local group decided to go seek vengeance -- if we hadn't made it wor th the while of those with the necessary talent to work with us instead of against us -- No, without doing as we've done we'd never have made the repairs we have managed, makeshift though they are." "Mustapha won't concede our necessities, will he?" "Indeed he won't. And I've never been quite sure why. I can't tell whether it's because he genuinely hates, on the gut level, everything about the old days and the old ways, or whether he's secretly ambitious." B oris's mouth rounded into an O. He said after a pause, "I recall a quotation, I think, though I can't remember the exact words. An English poet said that people in his profession -- " "Ah, yes. 'Unacknowledged lawgivers', isn't that it?" "Yes, precisely. Was it Shelley?" "I forget. But you're right to mention it in this context. At his home Mustapha behaves like a caliph. By acting out a role the local people recognize he has ingratiated himself dishonestly." Boris hesitated. He said, "Even so, his is a white lie, surely. Life would be a lot easier for many of us, including yourself, if we did the same. It's no coincidence that so many of us now live on small islands, where one can get to know the local troublemakers personally and perhaps calm them down." "Bribe them to calm down?" "Occasionally one has to. When there's no alternative. It's as rigid a predicament as the world was in thirty years ago." "No, no and again no," Chaim said. "One thing we must not do is build the foundations of the future on deception. I know there are people who hate my guts just on the other side of those hills." He jerked a thumb over his shoulders. "Sometimes I can practically feel their breath on the nape of my neck. Maoris who ran for shelter in the cozy dead end of their old traditional ways. White people of British stock who were brought up to believe their mother country was the greatest on Earth and don't even yet accept that it doesn't exist any longer. Nominally I'm a Jew -- that gives them enough reason to hate me even though I bought my land legally. Some people have always been convinced that any Jew with a fortune came by it dishonestly. But the one thing we dare not be from now on is hypocritical, Boris. We mustn't imitate the lies that brought down the old world. We mustn't pretend that riches are a burden. We mustn't deprecate intelligence and we mustn't preach loving brotherhood with a Bible in one hand and an H-bomb in the other!" Boris gave a sober nod. "We've taken steps in that direction. Making the skelter system free and open -- " "Hah!" Chaim gulped at his drink. "What does the village kid with ambitions see when he goes to a skelter outlet for the first time? Stucks, hundreds of them, and bracees, blocking his way! Sometimes they attack people trying to get into a transit booth." "Yes, I've heard about that. We shall simply have to put guards on -- " "That's exactly what we must not do!" Chaim flared. "Armed patrols at skelter terminals? I can't think of a worse way of importing the foulness of the past into what we hope and pray will be a brighter future! As a matter of fact, that was the chief reason why I agreed to organize this party. I'm desperately hoping that somebody may turn up who thinks in terms of no guards, no guns, no locks. Come to that, no privateers. If we could only find a few people, just a handful, who've lived all their lives accepting the skelter as a fact -- who've adjusted to it instead of regarding it as a fearful mechanical monster -- " Looking lugubrious, he shook his head. "What you just said reminded me," Boris murmured. "How is your private venture in rehabilitation coming along?" "What? Oh, . the wild girl? Badly, damn it. In fact. I'm minded to quit trying. I never realized before, not all the way down, how horrible the prejudices of the past must have been. Nor how crippling they could be to an innately intelligent child. I mean, she is effectively still a child. I've tried everything I can think of -- persuasion, pleading, force of example, formal instruction, bribery. Doesn't work. They used to talk about people being afraid of their own shadows. What was done to her made her afraid of her own substance!" "But she'll be around this evening?" "I guess -- maybe. I told her to join us. Don't waste time on her, though. It won't be worth it." Suddenly a melodious chime rang out and everybody on the patio glanced reflexively in the direction of the sound. Instantly regaining his usual cordiality, Chaim jumped up, glancing at his watch. "I just lost my bet! It isn't nearly eight o'clock and somebody has found the way here. I wonder who it can be." Interface H Doubtless you know better, O my beloved Thun to try and make me jealous of a rival. The world holds so few intelligent, lovely girls I'd feel it selfish to keep one all to myself. Do. though, choose for lovers men I can respect. Otherwise I shall lose all respect for you. -- Mustapha Sharif at first puzzled, then beginning to grow annoyed, Hans advanced along the high-ceilinged room into which the skelter alleged to belong to Chaim Aleuker had delivered him. Its privateer had been turned off, which fitted with the notion of a party open to all comers. The room, however, didn't. At the far end were long tables over which were draped lumpy white cloths, concealing perhaps plates of food and glasses and bottles of liquor. On the walls were fine pictures of the sort one might imagine Aleuker buying. But there was no sound, not even music -- nothing suggested a festive celebration. Had he, by some miracle, arrived ahead of everybody else? Or was the whole affair a cruel hoax? One had heard that in the rarefied atmosphere of vast wealth and privilege people developed a distorted sense of humor. Then a door opened and a pair of servants emerged: a footman and a maid in identical uniforms of green trimmed with white braid. Both of them were braced, of course; no one with free access to the skelter system had reason to accept menial employment. The girl had an ugly face -- a scar ran down from her left temple to vanish under the high collar of her jacket. Nonetheless her figure was excellent: fullbosomed, small-waisted, broadhipped. Hans wondered briefly why she had been so stupid as to get braced when she could have had her pick of a thousand eager men. The pair wished him a good evening -- yes, of course, here it must indeed be early evening -- and the footman requested a look at the card that had brought him here. Having studied it, he asked Hans's name, repeated it under his breath and beckoned the newcomer toward the windows. The maid drew the drapes aside. Revealed was a magnificent patio framed by greenery. Hans saw men and women in elegant clothing gazing toward him with an air of expectancy. His mouth went dry. He had left home in such haste he had not bothered to change his clothes: a short-sleeved shirt and crumpled pants of cotton drill, light enough to be tucked inside a climatized suit. His pockets bulged with his darkroom oddments. He was unshaven and his hair was in a tangle. "This way, sir," the footman urged. "My employer is eager to make your acquaintance." It was too late to back down. The maid slid aside a section of the floor-to-ceiling window and Hans passed through to confront his host. N either man made any move to shake hands. The habit had gotten mislaid -- there had been too many fatal contagious diseases. On the other hand, close friends kissed in public far more often than had been customary in the old western culture -- a gesture that converted share risks. Very strange. Hans cursed his head for being crowded with irrelevant data. All these faces, some white, some brown, some yellow... "A great pleasure," Aleuker was saying warmly. "I'm afraid I didn't quite catch your name when my man repeated it." "Hans Dykstra," he heard himself mutter. "I'm a recuperator, from -- uh -- " He hesitated. Mentioning his profession was all right -- it was respectable and respected, provided the practitioner was good at it. What he didn't know was whether it was correct form to refer to one's place of residence in a circle as exclusive as this one. Respect for privacy these days notoriously escalated in proportion with the square of one's wealth. But Aleuker was looking expectant, so he completed the statement. "From Malta. Valletta, to be exact." "Ah-hah? Haven't been there for ages," Aleuker said while Hans belatedly considered a corollary to his last assumption: suppose that obsession with the maintenance of privacy diminished as the means available to protect it increased? "Used to have a friend there. Maybe you know Christos Micallef?" Hans shook his head. "Lucky you. A thorough-going bastard -- " A bell chimed and Aleuker was suddenly looking past Hans. "Looks as though the rush is starting. I hope we didn't underestimate the numbers -- we had the whole project computed. Well, that's my headache, not yours. Have a drink, make yourself at home. Excuse me while I go welcome number two." Hans turned and recognized the second arrival. It was the girl he had nearly met at Oaxaca. Aleuker was grinning from ear to ear. His jubilation faded a little when her boy friend followed her. The incident should have been amusing. Hans, however, was in no mood to find anything funny. He felt as out of place here as a diehard Christian at a Way of Life ritual. Maybe he ought to leave again at once? No, the hell with that. He'd brazen it out for an hour at least, make himself scarce when his absence had lasted long enough for Dany to have become contrite. His main purpose had been achieved -- he was here. He had spoken to Aleuker personally. He fully expected he would be forgotten again in five minutes and it wouldn't worry anybody if he hung around in some quiet corner for a while. He advanced on a passing waiter, helped himself to a glass of wine and, turning away, found himself being smiled at by a genial man in blue suede. X bet with Chaim," the man said. "It's not every day of the year one can take money off that fellow. He insisted, you see, that according to his computers -- mine really, but what the hell -- nobody would figure out those silly clues of his and arrive here before eight p.m. local. And then up you turn and blow his deadline to smithereens." "Uh -- did I?" Hans muttered, restraining himself from consulting his watch because it would show some utterly irrelevant hour. "Why, yes. You clocked in well under the wire," the man in blue declared. "By the way, I'm Boris Pech. Did I hear you say you're a recuperator?" "Not the Boris Pech?" Hans blurted. "What?" The older man blinked. "Oh -- yes, I guess you might say so. Advancement Authority, if that's what you mean. But I was about to ask you -- do you ever work Europe, by any chance?" "Uh; -- yes, now and then. When we get clearance to dig over a zone that's been pronounced free of plague and radiation." "Ah. Then I wonder if you've come across anything that might help us out of a tight corner. We've combed North America, Russia, what little of Japan we can get at -- without joy. Europe's our last hope really, though I guess there may be something in Brazil -- But of course Brazil is about the most unhealthy spot on the planet nowadays." "So I'm told," Hans muttered. There was even less news from the interior of South America currently than from Central Africa or China. Bloody wars were in progress there as a score of petty local lordlings tried to carve themselves new empires. "Well, the problem's this," Pech went on. "A bunch of us landed a skelter on the moon last year, as you know,and doubtless you've been wondering why so far we haven't made any use of the damn thing." Hans nodded. He'd heard about that venture, announced as the first earnest of man's ability to surpass the scientific achievements of the pre-skelter period. But he had never expected to find himself chatting casually with one of the experts responsible. F ar off in his memory resonated something Dany had flung at him in a moment of inspiration during one of their quarrels and luckily never had the wit to repeat. It had wounded him. She had charged that he was forever grovelling at the feet of the past, scared of doing anything that might shape the future, even his personal future. It was true he got little encouragement to act otherwise. His contact with people who had new ideas and the leverage to put them into effect was limited to reporting on the caches of industrial goods he unearthed. His task was to describe and identify them, not dictate to what use they should be put. His one genuinely personal project would not be known until after his death -- but that was merely sound sense. Aloud he said, "Yes, the point has been puzzling me. Why is it?" "Because our best measurements haven't given us the transmission span closer than two centimeters plus or minus. Of course over such a long distance that's too slack by an order of magnitude. Earthside the problem doesn't exist -- to be doesn't signify and one can compensate automatically for crustal tides and other minor nuisances. So what we've all been dreaming of is a batch of those ultra-high-precision lasers that Zeiss of Jena were alleged to be working on when -- " Hans let him rattle on. He had not had the vaguest notion that the moon's distance had been measured to within two centimeters, but he wasn't about to admit it. Nor, come to that, was he going to do a lot of talking during the party. He was going to compel himself to listen. It was clear from the way Pech spoke that English was no more his mother tongue than it was Hans's. Both he and Dany had been born to French and Flemish, he in Antwerp and she in a village near Liege. But Pech used this language with a fluency and vocabulary that made Hans sound like a backward schoolboy, even though he had decreed to Dany when they first were married that they should use English in private as well as in public. She had agreed that the proposal was sensible. English was the first or second language of more people who had survived the Blowup than any other. But it sat uncomfortably on his mind and he remained terribly aware of how small an area of its immense richness he had learned to exploit. And if Pech was typical of Aleuker's friends... H e was. So Hans stuck by his resolution and almost at once found it was both an advantage -- for a patient listener was automatically defined as charming -- and a shame. He seldom got along easily with strangers and he had fully expected these friends of Aleuker's to regard their treasure hunt as a joke. But they were not in the least patronizing. They clearly assumed that anybody who had solved the cryptic clues deserved to be treated as an equal. Hans knew a warm glow. Almost he was tempted to mention what one day would add his own name to the roster of the famous -- but he caught himself. (What the hell kind of wine was this anyhow?) Never mind. To be treated by the members of this in-group as an equal, however temporarily, was an accolade. News had begun to be acceptable again during the past decade or so. as the race's psychological sores had begun to heal and, with the dissolution of nations, individuals now made the headlines. Such individuals, in fact, as these: "Fred, have you met Hans who was the first to find the party?" And Fred was the Okinawan scientist Frederick Satamori, deputy director of the Skelter Authority -- what would he think if he knew himself to be face to face with a criminal? And: "Ingrid dear, I hear you lost your cats! Does that mean there are none left now?" And Hans found himself commiserating with Dr. Ingrid Castelnuovo, the biologist who had just failed to rescue the domestic cat from extinction and who was so much farther along the Way of Life he was half-ashamed to admit his own adherence to the faith. He had imagined these persons to be unreal, unapproachable. Yet these dozen-odd personalities, Aleuker's closest friends, the winnowings of a vast acquaintanceship, were mingling contentedly with the strangers who kept pouring out of the unprivateered skelter. Many were shy, plainly retiring men of advanced years who must have been through agonies of indecision before concluding that a chance to meet Chaim Aleuker made it worth taking advantage of the clues their scholarship enabled them to decipher. Some were arrogant young student types clearly determined to prove they were a match for their elders. Several pretty un-bright girls and a great many more pretty un-bright boys had ridden here on the shirttails of lovers with higher IQs. Fantastic. And a lot of fun. Hans's self-allotted hour was nearly up. He revised his deadline and decided to stay at least as long again. Interface I Who is my neighbor ? The unknown inquired. The teacher replied with a parable Concerning one who was going on a journey. Who is my neighbor ? I am asking it again. Pharisees and Levites by the Pass by the other side of my skelter door. -- Mustapha Sharif C heerfully adrift on stimulating conversation, first-class liquor and delicious food -- here in the far south the sea still bred safe fish and much of the ground could be farmed in the old-fashioned manner provided it was protected from rain -- Hans gloated privately over his vision of tomorrow. He was going to make Dany weep, actually weep, with his vivid description of the unique occasion she had cheated herself out of by ruining his precious film -- not, of course, that she would have figured out the clues that had led him here. He would imply, in terms broad enough for her not to misconstrue, that he would have been happy to escort her to the party, deftly link her into discussions beyond her range, help her to leave behind an impression that while that guy Dykstra's wife might not be too much to look at she must be pretty bright behind that quiet facade. He had had to undertake similar chores for her throughout their marriage and he was confident he could have worked the trick even in this unprecedentedly distinguished company. He caught sight again of Frederick Satamori on the far side of the patio as he orbited from one primary of conversation to the next, always welcome, and thought again of the enormity of the offenses he, Hans Dykstra, was committing by the scientist's standards. This event would certainly have to be recorded in his secret files. One day somebody would read his account of this party and laugh . H e had hoped for another chance to speak to Aleuker. He had an opening gambit ready -- the presence of many plants in tubs and pots on this broad patio hinted that the owner might follow the Way of Life. But the opportunity eluded him. Basking in adulation, the inventor seemed to be holding forth to a large group of admirers every time he passed within earshot of Hans -- always a different group, but always the same subject, the privateer. "When I think of what would have happened to the world without it -- " someone said loudly and Hans cynically thought: What about what happened to the world in spite of it? Actually he experienced a silent shudder of agreement with the speaker. Stripped of virtually every other means of long-distance transport in the Blowup, mankind had had no viable alternative to the skelter. It was cheap, not very difficult to build and extremely reliable. Yet it was in itself the cause of the Blowup and was nearly destroyed in the aftermath. Within a decade of its introduction the skelter had turned sour. It had threatened to infect the human race with world-wide ochlophobia. Early models'had had to be open to anybody who punched the proper code, whether friend or enemy, because it cost tens of thousands to activate the power-crystals. They were not designed to be switched on and off, only to resonate in a permanent state of excitement. If they were turned off they had to be sent back to the factory to be energized again and that would set the owner back three-quarters of the initial outlay. In the terrible years immediately following the Blowup it had been touch and go whether any transportation system would survive -- or whether every skelter on Earth would be smashed by rioting mobs sick of having bandits, criminals, JD's and even foreign soldiers pouring into their towns. The West had first hit on the idea of shipping saboteurs through the skelter into "enemy" territory, but when the East retaliated the privileged few who owned domestic skelters at that time lived -- if they did live -- to regret their investment. Skelters in the Combloc had all been public and under guard. Not that guarding them had made much difference in the long run... In the tortured belief that an invention made in his own country of Sweden had brought about the downfall of civilization, Prince Knud had been driven to create the doctrines of the Way of Life. He hundred languages, at his own expense, to the far corners of the globe -- a plea from the heart that humanity should cease to chase after gods and ideologies, learn to accept reality, recognize this nearRagnarok as no more than the sort of population crash any species must endure if it overbred. Pleading failed. It took Aleuker's invention of the privateer to restore a semblance of sanity to the world. Barely in time the skelter ceased to be a menace and became the means of reconstruction, tying together the isolated fragments of a shattered civilization. Code-trading now was among the most heinous of twenty-first-century offenses, enforced as much by public opinion as by the sketchy, disorganized laws still being cobbled together from the scraps of a dozen inconsistent legal traditions. (At that house in Umea -- had it been spies or saboteurs who murdered the Erikssons? Mustapha had been convinced at once. On reflection, Hans found himself more ready to opt for criminals. Prisoners on the run before the advent killed to make good their escape -- troduction. when the skelter was the only mode of getting away.) But life wasn't intolerable today. The resources that remained were being well exploited and new ones were being discovered -- and one's friends might as conveniently live on another continent as across the street, which must be good. It would take a long time for mankind to digest its brutal lesson. At least, though, there was a culture that showed signs of evolving in a sane direction. Hans gave a sage though slightly tipsy nod, telling himself solemnly that he was the guest of a universal benefactor and must not resent the fact that scores of other people kept getting between him and his host. T ipsy? Might be a good idea to go check out the food on display in the hall where he had first found himself. There had been quiet music here on the patio for some time -- within the past few minutes the volume had been turned up and several couples were dancing. Moreover, bright lights hidden among the trees or mounted on the eaves of the roof had been switched on. He hadn't noticed when darkness fell. He wandered indoors, possessed himself of a plate and allowed a servant to load it with smoked reindeer venison, freshly cooked fish dressed with mayonnaise, and a crisp oriental salad, a typical contemporary combination. Hunger had smashed most of the barriers of prejudice that used to keep national cuisines apart. He ate with relish, wishing that at home he could afford to combine foodstuffs from (hree different parts of the world at every meal. Having finished and taken yet another glass of wine from a circulating tray, he leaned back in his chair. It looked as though it were about time for him to quit at long last. He was midway along the reception hall, between the skelter and the windows that stood ajar to the patio. For perhaps thirty minutes or more no new arrivals had caused the bell to chime and the privateer had been reactivated. It would make good sense not to stretch his luck. Then, suddenly, all his resolutions dissolved in the blink of an eye. He happened to be looking toward a door set in the wall opposite when it opened a few centimeters and light fell on the face of a girl, large-eyed, shy as a fawn. She peered in, caught sight of him and at once made to shut the door again. Without conscious volition he found he had closed the distance between them and was smiling at her from less than arm's length. He heard his voice say, "Hello." She answered in a language he hadn't heard for years -- or rather, a dialect so close to the one he knew that he understood her perfectly. She muttered an excuse and tried to shut the door a second time. He checked her by thrusting out his arm and demanded fiercely, "Are you Dutch? Or Flemish?" Astonished, she let go of the edge of the door and jerked her head back, those wide dark eyes fixed on his face. "No -- I'm from Brazil, but -- " Brazil? It was too much for him to figure out. She herself was too much -- all he could concentrate on was her simply being here. She was not tall, but was slim and shapely under the plain long dress she wore. In sharp contrast to the gaudy finery of the other guests, the dress still let her be the loveliest woman present. Eloquent eyes, mouth generous, hair sleek and black, hands delicate, figure molding that dress delectably -- in sum, she was beautiful. And young with it. She could have been any age from fourteen to twenty. "Why are you hiding?" he rapped in his mother tongue. He reached for her hand, amazed at his own boldness. "A girl as pretty as you should be the star of the party -- come on!" For an instant she seemed inclined to resist. Then she yielded and came out into the hall with the air of a wild animal, casting timid glances to every side. Hans was aware that he was the focus of attention. He relished the sensation. "You must have something to eat. Perhaps a glass of wine and -- " Solicitous words he hadn't spoken for years flowed out of him and he was rewarded to hear her answer yes, yes please! It wasn't Dutch she spoke, but the first cousin of Dutch -- Plattdeutsch. How in the world did she come to speak a dialect like that in Brazil? From behind him, suddenly, came Chaim Aleuker's voice: "Hans, I see you've found Barbara. Good luck to you -- see if you can make her bloom a bit." Hans started so violently he nearly spilled the plate of food he was loading for the girl. He swung around. But already Aleuker was past and vanishing in the direction of the patio. "So you're called Barbara," he said. The girl shook her head vigorously. "No, my name is Anneliese Schenker." "But I'm sure Chaim called you -- " "It is a joke for him. He says that 'Barbara' means 'a wild girl' -- and he thinks I'm a savage." There was a ring of anger in her voice -- she set her shoulders back, clenched her fists and glared after Aleuker. Hans hesitated only a moment. Then he said, "I suspect you may want to tell somebody about yourself. And it cannot be easy to find people who speak your language. I do, more or less. Shall we go and sit over there out of the way? I promise I will listen to whatever you say." He handed her the plate of food. She took it, her eyes on his face, and after a miniature eternity said, "Yes, please, sir. I would be so glad if I could talk to somebody properly instead of struggling with English that I only half understand." Incredible, incredible! I'm holding a tete-a-tete conversation with the girl every susceptible male in the place is eyeing... How did it happen? Never mind! Enjoy, enjoy! He concentrated on the tale she was unfolding. She did indeed come from Brazil. The reason she spoke a language so close to his was that she was descended from a colony of German protestant fundamentalists who after World War I had decided they must cut themselves off from the fleshpots of wicked Europe and live a holy life in a new land. Hans's mind boggled at the realization that he was talking to a Christian. This was like being transported back in time! Refusing to accept cars, radios, telephones -- let alone the skelter -- with hand-axes and horse-ploughs they had built a flourishing little town a hundred miles from anywhere and called it Festeburg -- after a religious song, she explained. They traded produce locally and once or twice a year they loaded a boat with vegetables, cloth and handicrafts and rowed it downriver to a market town where they bartered for tools, nails, wire and other goods, mostly metal, which they could not manufacture themselves. Aside from that they had no contact with the larger world. She had been told by her grandfather how news of the # war reached the colony by word of mouth and the accident of a newspaper wrapped around a packet of seeds, and how the Predikant called everyone together for a day and a night and a day of nonstop prayer to avert God's wrath from his most faithful worshipers. The trick must have worked. At any rate, World War II passed and nothing changed in Festeburg, Prayer was less successful in the case of an epidemic which struck the community and killed Anneliese's mother. The girl's voice trembled . From her halting descriptions Hans deduced that the disease might have been influenza-M, third of the four deadly new strains hatched in the uplands of New Guinea which spread like wildfire after the introduction of the skelter. He didn't inquire too closely, though. He was too busy marveling at the chance that had brought him an emissary from a past he had imagined lost forever. Until only a couple of months ago this girl had lived in the pre-skelter age. In cultural terms she had been farther removed from the modern world than the Erikssons whose bodies he had disposed of earlier today. Or had it been yesterday? "What happened to bring you here?" he urged. Bit by reluctant bit, she explained. Somewhere in the Sertao a minor warlord had begun to carve out an empire in the usual manner. Among the places he coveted was the site of Festeburg. There had been a siege. Her father had been killed. Her older brother, then head of the family, had ordered her to take a canoe and paddle downriver in search of help. With unbelievable courage, considering she had never been farther from home than she could walk in half a day, she had obeyed. The first people she had come on were friends of Chaim Aleuker's cocking a snook at the dangers of modem South America by taking a camping vacation with the aid of a portable skelter. (Hans pursed his lips at that. A traveling skelter had to incorporate its own range-finding find a technician able to build you one.) Aleuker's people hauled her out of the river when her canoe sprang a leak after hitting a submerged snag, but they couldn't talk to her until Aleuker turned up. She said she thought it was a miracle when he stepped from the coffin-sized box in the middle of the campsite. She had literally never dreamed of a skelter before. But she thought it was even more miraculous when it turned out Aleuker spoke Yiddish and was able to communicate with her in a rudimentary fashion. She had been aware that other languages existed apart from the German dialect spoken at Festeburg, for the traders they dealt with spoke corrupt Portuguese, but girls were forbidden to talk to strangers. Having puzzled out her story, Chaim persuaded his companions to collect their guns and set off for Festeburg. When they arrived there, however, they found it burning, its inhabitants exterminated. Well -- too bad! Everyone in the group had business to attend to and their vacation was too near its close for them to bother about the departed warlord and his troops. So in sheer despair, shaking with terror, she had let Chaim lead her into the skelter and bring her here. In other words: to a place that, according to everything she had been brought up to believe, was a fair facsimile of hell. Interface J I am ashamed that I want to believe in judgment. Punishment turns my guts sour and I will not condemn. If I did l would be among the guiltiest of all.  am not. however, ashamed that those I would like to punish Are those whose crime is despoiling their fellow men And particularly little children of the rightful joy They should have from the existence of their bodies. -- Mustapha Sharif P erhaps it was unfair to Aleuker -- perhaps Hans was adding unjustified highlights to what the girl told him and in fact she was seeing rapists around every corner as a result of her appalling heritage -- but the impression was quite clear that when Aleuker discovered Anneliese wasn't minded to pile straight into bed and make wild jungle love he lost interest. One would assume that Aleuker had a normal appetite for women -- indeed, one had heard that because of his fame he had enjoyed far more of them than his proper share. Serious for a moment, Hans wondered what it would be like to be in Aleuker's shoes, welcomed as a father for the babies of women around the world. Those lucky potential mothers who had proved to Dany was not; and in consequence she had been compulsorily sterilized -- picked and chose their mates regardless of marriage, complying with constant and stern official warnings about letting the best of the gene pool go to waste. Once, three years ago, without informing Dany, Hans had advertised himself as a sire in one of the crudely printed contact journals (hat circulated from continent to continent. With so few people remaining it had seemed a shame that he, Hans Dykstra, should leave behind no child at all, whether or not he could bring it up personally. But the only girl who had answered had failed to show at the rendezvous he'd proposed in Canberra -- and he had felt so silly he had never repeated the experiment. He now put the memory once more out of his mind and composed himself to go on listening. Anneliese had clung to Aleuker purely because she hadn't known where else to go. Like most Christians she had been taught to believe that even the followers of heretic branches of her own faith were children of the Evil One and eternally damned, so finding herself in a world full of what she termed heathens, who drank liq uor, smoked, fornicated and bowed down to false gods, specifically to trees and animals, had come close to driving her out of her mind. Only the fact that she hadn't spoken to anybody for weeks -- bar a few sour exchanges with Aleuker und his servants -- had impelled her tonight to look in on the party, as she had been told to do. All the time she was talking her eyes kept darting from the sight of one abomination to another, and her cheeks remained pale as paper. When he had the chance, Hans demanded to know how old she was. She muttered, "Seventeen. Eighteen soon." At that age, to have seen her father killed, her home burned, all her friends slaughtered... Her story echoed an ancient nightmare of Hans's. He himself had been orand had watched his mother die screaming. Though he had been taken in by kindly foster parents instead of being dumped in one of the children's camps that were the breeding ground for twenty-firstcentury crime, his loss retained the power to wake him weeping in the night even now when he was well past thirty. Dany had never sympathized with him, only complained at having her own sleep disturbed. But he suspected that this girl might understand, instead of mocking a grown man for shedding tears. S uddenly, with no warning, came a loud noise. The conversation flowing merrily in and outside the hall snapped short like a dry stick trod on by a heavy foot. Somebody said into the silence that followed, "Hell, that was a gun -- " There was a concerted rush toward the sliding windows giving access to the patio -- followed instantly by a melee as those wanting to go out met those wanting desperately to come in. A confused sound of shouting rose. The guests pushed and milled and Anneliese laid her hand on Hans's, whispering, "Is something wrong?" He relished the touch of her fingers, so light, so warm, yet seeking. It was as though, through the touch, the essence of her fresh youthful body had permeated all his senses. The impact on him was like a drug. Rising, daring to lay his own hand on her soft hair in a gesture midway between a pat of reassurance and an overt caress, he said, "I'll ask somebody. Don't worry -- " But he was too late. Another sharp noise cleft the air and a whole panel of taller-than-man sliding windows shattered. Hans had an instant vision of scores of mouths standing ajar in astonishment. And then everybody between him and the outside dove flat to the tloor, giving him a clear sight of what lay beyond. At the mouth of the little cove overlooked by Aleuker's house a pair of small headlands bent to the sea, dark on dark but highlighted by the beams of a newly risen moon. Between them, as though targeted in the sight of a rifle, three clusters of bright red-yellow flame admired their own reflections in the water. The music had stopped. One could hear yells of savage anger. The wavering flames fell into place in Hans's mind. War canoes! H e had been vaguely aware for years that among the Maoris -- as among individuals of virtually every ethnic group that had contrived to preserve a precarious identity distinct from the otherwise allpervading culture of the Christian West -- there was a violent new cult dedicated to vengeance. Its membership was made up of relatively few unassimilated Maoris, however, though their ranks had been swelled by half-caste defectors from the white-biased culture of New Zealand. He had never expected that these malcontents would be the people to launch an attack -- and trap him in it. But then he had only been to New Zealand tw ice before. A long time seemed to pass, though it could only have been a few heartbeats, during which Hans felt his jaw hang foolishly loose, his gape matching that of everybody else in view. The moment of paralysis was ended this time by a barrage of shots and a scream that peaked to a treble -- though it began in baritone -- the voice of a man in mortal agony. The war canoes had reached the shore and the torches were heading for the house. Rhythmic chanting rang out, paced by the stamp of many feet. As though terror had endowed him with telescopic vision, Hans saw a score of nearly naked brown men, some clutching guns, others spears, with necklaces of human teeth around their necks. He listened as, at the top of his voice, Aleuker shouted, "Keep calm! I have machinegun posts -- " The words were cut short by the sewing-machine vibration of those guns, but the attackers had already achieved part of their goal. Three of the guests were coughing away their lifeblood on Aleuker's beautiful patio. Others were sobbing and moaning from minor injuries. And now the torches -- soaked in oil, no doubt -- were being put to their proper purpose. They arched through the air and landed on the roof of the house. "Sir, please -- what is happening?" Anneliese whimpered, clutching at Hans. He recovered his presence of mind with an effort, glanced down at her and in the same moment saw that the skelter was a mere five steps away. It wouldn't be more than a few seconds before someone else thought of making a run for it. "Come on!" he said sharply, dragging the girl to her feet. He pushed her furiously toward their way of escape. "But I don't want to -- " "Stay and you'll get killed -- " Hans forced her into the booth, his fingers automatically seeking the code for his home at Valletta. No time now to think of what Dany would say -- all that mattered was (light. Howls, shots, the crackle of flames taking hold, all vanished instantly -- And Anneliese screamed. Hans wanted to, as well. They were in his hallway. Facing the skelter, in the same chair where she had awaited his return from Sweden, as though she had arranged herself with care to be absolutely the first thing his eyes lit on -- Dany. Or rather, Dany's body. She had cut her wrists and was saturated waist to feet with drying blood. The Secret Galactics From one of the top writers in the entire field of science-fiction -- one of his greatest novels. "The Secret Galactics" is a taut and exciting tale of battle for control of the world between a group of alien creatures disguised as ordinary humans -- and -- the still-living but disembodied brain of a great scientist mounted in a mobile fortress. Must reading for every sciencefiction fan! # at your bookstore, or write to: Mr. Joseph Schaumburger, Dept. #-DI (#) Prentice-Hall, Inc. West Nyack, New York # of the best science fiction published today about worlds of tomorrow... Outstanding authors... magnetic stories... scientific believability... low cost... To be savored again and again... a must for your science fiction library... The city of the apes was on the brink of an horrendous destruction that had happened once -- and was suddenly inexorably, happening again... The apes are back in a new shocker from Twentieth Century-Fox...that will keep you A suspense-filled adventure about one man against an unknown civilization that knew of his existence before he was born! ASI I # # A collection of unpredictably imaginative tales by a modern master of science fiction. AS#I # Galaxy Magazine A collection of science fiction that challenges the mind and captivates the imagination AN # # A collection of mind-bending science fiction adventure that soars beyond the imagination AN # #g? This scan was produced and distributed free by the Pulpscans Group. If you paid for this digital document or a compilation of this and other digital pulps, you got ripped off. But you can still have this and more than a thousand more pulps for free by coming over and joining us at pulpscans yahoogroups . com. of Science Fiction Two men pursue the Rithian Monster who has successfully disguised itself as a human being. AS# # A nightmare suddenly wrought into stark reality... as men and women who look like themselves, act like themselves, but are not themselves. AN # #? A collection of science-fiction masterworks from Lester Del Rey, Robert Silverberg, Fritz Leiber, James Blish, and six other great writers. AN# # prediction of tomorrow's beliefs. AX# # A compelling and fascinating anthology of seven science-fiction masters exploring the "ends of time." AS# # Here is a portrait of ordinary men and women who sought the wrong answer, opened the wrong door to evil. AS#II # "Psycho." AX#I# # Voyage only two centuries into the future to find a world filled with luxurious houses of execution. AS# # A completely new anthology of stories never before published in book form by masters of science fantasy. AX#I # A look into the future when a massive computer system provides all of man's earthly needs. AX# # f ill m iiTCjilalft N.Y. ## (Please add #c foi shipping) The prisoner had lost his life, yet he was doomed to live it! O ften in the spring evenings I would stroll down to the Skipper's Marina in Dollar Bay and watch the bonded S.P. men working on their bosses' boats. I would chat with them as they scraped, painted and varnished, and try to discover what made them tick. In general they were a cheerful lot and it was rarely that a man would openly admit that he was dissatisfied, or that he wished he had never elected to be bonded. Indeed, it was not always obvious that an S.P. man was bonded -- for the rough work in the boat yards he wore coveralls with the letters S.P. front and back, just as did any other State Prisoner. Perhaps the most interesting of these characters was Charles, Doug Marshall's man. I would see him at work even on weekends, scraping the coming season while the Freemen and their chattering wives wandered about the slipway and the wharves, grotesque marine pets flopping at their heels. These weekends had become social events, each Freeman trying to outdo his fellow in hearty commendation of his own sleek boat, while the wives vied over such niceties as minipile cookers and autoflush heads. They would stand beside their boats, these Freemen would, patting them and stroking them like racehorse owners, meanwhile barking instructions at their bonded men. Even Carioca Jones appeared on occasion -- once she came wearing the slitheskin dress I had made for her the previous autumn and the emotion-sensitive skin turned a faint pink as our eyes met and we both thought of Joanna. Her young, smooth hands rose to her vulture's throat almost of their own accord, while her hard black eyes wrinkled in a smile. "I must say I'm surprised to see you here, Joe, knowing your views," she greeted me. "I like to look at the boats." "Yes, but all these -- people, darling. Aren't they simply terrible?" "No worse than anyone else, I guess," I said coldly, wishing she would move on. Carioca Jones was ostensibly a reformed character since the incident last year that had caused the entire Peninsula to ostracize her socially -- a bitter blow for the ex-#-V star. Predictably for a woman of her drive and personality, she had thrown herself into a round of social do-gooding by way of atonement and was expected to become the next president of the Foes of Bondage Association, which had been making its presence felt around the Peninsula recently. Unfortunately, anyone meeting her for the first time always commented on what beautiful hands she had for her age -- and somewhere in the squalid workshops of the State Prison an S.P. girl named Joanna was now stitching coveralls with steel fingers. One Friday afternoon in May I left the slithe farm in the capable hands of Dave Froehlich, my bonded man, and walked down to the Marina. By now the boats were in good shape -- most of the paintwork having been completed -- and the S.P. men were working on decks and below, polishing brass, overhauling e'ngines. About twenty hydrofoils stood in line on their insect legs, looking virile and rakish. Aione among the S.P. men, Charles was working on the outside hull of his boss's boat, lubricating the heavy rollers of the Eye. I walked over and greeted him. He looked up from his work. "Hi, Joe," he said. That was one of the things I liked about him. He was able to treat me as an equal and whenever I talked with him I forgot that he was a State Prisoner and I a Freeman. Unlike my foreman Dave, who will address me as "Mr. Sagar" no matter how often I tell him to use my Christian name. Dave is a good man, but he will go on hating me until his time is served. Nothing personal about it -- I just happen to be a Freeman. "When are you going to get her in the water?" I asked Charles. "About three weeks' time, I reckon." He stood, wiped his hands on his coveralls and gripped the huge steel loop of the Eye in both hands. He pulled, extending it on wellgreased runners until it projected some eight feet from the hull of the boat, a giant polished metal D. He grinned at me and tapped it with a small hammer -- it rang like a bell. Rumor had it that an Eye fractured in use down south somewhere last summer, although the accident was hushed up. A sling-glider must have complete confidence in his equipment. Satisfied, Charles gave the Eye a seemingly gentle push. Four hundred and twenty pounds of glittering steel-titanium alloy rolled smoothly back into the hull of the boat, the flat upright of the D -- the outermost part of the Eye -- fitting so snugly with the contours of the hull that the joining could hardly be seen. Charles turned his attention to the Whip, which lay on the slipway beside the boat and stretched to a small mooring buoy out in the water -- a total distance of some eighty yards. This year everyone had bought new Ultrafiber-X Whips -- they lay rigid across the surface in parallel green lines. "What do you think about, Charles?" I asked curiously. "When Doug's up in his glider and the Hook hits the Eye -- what thoughts occur to you?" He grinned, kneading grease into the attachment where the Whip joined the pilot's harness. "There's no time to think. I'm too busy pinning down the Whip, rolling out the Eye, trying to control the boat at the same time -- while I listen to some damfool observer panicking in the stern." I smiled, too. I had crewed for Doug Marshall as observer and had panicked when I thought the slingglider had gotten out of control. "But there's one thing I never think about." continued Charles. "You want me to say I worry about Doug's getting hurt, don't you?" "It must occur to you." "It doesn't. You'd have to be a glider pilot yourself to understand . I used to be a pilot a few years back. It's a new sport -- we've got a lot to learn -- but it's a great sport. Joe -- there's nothing like the thrill of being up there in that little glider that's hardly bigger than yourself -- at two hundred and fifty miles per hour." Charles stood over six feet, blond and weatherbeaten -- he looked the sling-glider type, though hardly the State Prisoner type. Doug Marshall had told me about that once. Charles had been sentenced for rape, of all things, after some incident on board his boat. I personally thought the whole thing sounded unlikely and obviously the judge had had his doubts, too -- Charles only got four years. He had applied for bonding -- which carries an automatic onethird sentence remission -- after he had served the six months compulsory. Doug Marshall had known him slightly in the past and had agreed to take him on. Charles was now bound by the terms of the onesided contract to serve his master faithfully and well to the utmost of his ability, until the death of either party or completion of his sentence -- whichever came sooner. The sling-glider pilot is entirely in his steersman's hands. I looked at Charles. Surely he must think something while Doug was in the air in that flimsy glider. For example -- he might think of Doug's dying. If that happened Charles' contract would be up and with it his sentence -- he would be a free man. A Freeman. For example -- he had to think of Doug's possibly being seriously injured. In which case Charles would, as ever, be required to serve Doug to the utmost. Which might mean the donation of an organ. Charles worked on impassively, talking technicalities as he checked and greased Doug Marshall's harness. I t is difficult to define an air of suppressed excitement. It can be observed most easily, perhaps, in the way people will suddenly address comparative strangers, asking their views on whatever is causing the furor. Such an air was in evidence at the Skipper's Marina during those last few weeks before the start of the sling-gliding season. Freemen talked of competitions and Freewomen spoke of the clothes they would wear at the President's Opening Scratch Trophy -- while at their feet, brought into unaccustomed proximity, land sharks fought German shepherds, pet octopi devoured micropekes. The sloping landscape of the long slipway was busy every day and crowded on weekends when the owners arrived to assist or berate their S.P. men, according to personality, Huge boats towered everywhere. Men scuttled underneath with paintbrushes and powertools, putting on finishing touches. I frequently dropped by on Sunday afternoons to assist Marshall. For a few hours I breathed sawdust and cellulose as we cleaned up the boat's interior -- then we drank beer with him and Charles in the dim cabin as slow nightfall came. Sometimes other boat owners would climb the ladder, hammer on the cabin roof and shout a greeting, then squeeze into the small cabin to share our beer and prolong the party past midnight. On the last Sunday before the season began Carioca Jones came again to the marina, spectacularly dressed, land shark flopping at her heels. The brute was growing fast -- by now he was over six feet long. Doug Marshall was bent double and sweating as he adjusted the shear-pin on one of the props, when the land shark undulated over to lie beside him and watch him coldly, stinking like a fishmarket. The implanted oxygenator caused its gills to pulsate unpleasantly. Doog caught sight of the fish suddenly, straightened and cracked his head on the keel. He had not liked Carioca Jones since the Joanna episode and now he exploded. "Get that bastard away from me before I put this drill through its skull!" He brandished his whirring powertool like a rapier. Carioca hurried over and laid a hand on her pet's collar. She was wearing slitheskin gloves -- products of my small factory -- and I noticed they had turned mauve in sympathy with her temper. "Wilberforce is quite harmless." She spoke coolly enough. "There's no call to lose your temper with him. Mr. Marshall. He wasn't doing anything wrong." "Wrong." Doug was massaging his scalp. "The swine nearly fractured my skull for me." "Come now, Mr. Marshall. A big brave sling pilot shouldn't be frightened of a mere land shark, should he now?" Doug recovered slightly, swallowed hard and spoke carefully. "Miss Jones, that fish is a menace. He's been allowed to grow too big. Look at those teeth. He could have your leg off without batting an eyelid. You ought to have him put down." "Put down?" Carioca's gloves were purple and trembling. Doug met her stare levelly. She looked elsewhere for a scapegoat and , as I was edging out of the scene, Charles descended the ladder from the cockpit and glanced at the protagonists with interest. He was wearing his State Prison coveralls. Carioca's gaze lit on the letters S.P. and her eyes flashed. "Oh, so you have a slave here doing your work for you." The abrupt change of subject foxed Doug. "What the hell's that got to do with it?" he asked, baffled. "Anyway, Charles is my bonded man." "Oh, a bonded man, is he? I might have guessed. No wonder you love sling-gliding. Who wouldn't, with a spare-parts man standing by?" Doug's eyes widened. He looked at Charles, who seemed to have been struck speechless. I couldn't think of much to say myself -- arrant bad taste has that effect on me. Fortunately help was at hand in the unlikely guise of the club secretary, who happened to be passing. He stepped in quickly. "Miss Jones, did I hear you rightly?" "Who are you, you strange little man?" Bryce Alcester, secretary of the Peninsula Sling-gliding Club, flushed. "I think I heard you use an expression we don't like around here. Miss Jones. Was I right? Did you use such an expression?" He was a small man with a face like a beaver, but he had reserves of determination. "Of course you don't like the expression, because it's true. How else can men like you summon the nerve to go up in those nasty little gliders?" "I must ask you to leave the premises, madam. I must also remind you that you are not a member." "And I must tell you that the Foes of Bondage will picket the President's Trophy next week. You haven't heard the last of this, not by a long way." Reluctantly, with Alcester's hand on her arm, she began to move away. Her eye caught mine. "Really, Joe, I can't think why you associate with such cowards." After seeing her off the premises Alcester hurried back to us. There was a tear in the leg of his pants where the land shark had taken a snap at him. "I'm terribly sorry, gentlemen." He looked at Charles, swallowed and said awkwardly, "And, uh, I would like to apologize to you, Charles, on behalf of the club." Charles smiled blandly. "I've been called names before." Later that evening as we drank beer in the cabin I asked Charles, "What does it really feel like to be called -- what Carioca called you?" I must have had several drinks by then. Charles grinned. "Always trying to pump me, aren't you, Joe? I often wonder if you're a revolutionary on the quiet, gathering information." "Maybe, but I'm not a Foe of Bondage." "But Carioca Jones is right, you know," he. said surprisingly. "I am a spare-parts man. I've wagered my body against a shorter sentence. I went into it with my eyes open and so far I've been lucky. I've still got all my limbs and other items. And I don't mind Doug's sling-gliding, because I've done it myself and I know the thrill of it. Now that's where Carioca Jones is wrong. I know that we would glide whether or not, uh, spare parts were available. Miss Jones doesn't know that. She can't. She's a woman." I addressed Doug, pushing it a bit further. "Doug, suppose you smashed yourself up and you needed, say, a leg. Would you use Charles? Or would you spend the rest of your life limbless, watching Charles walk about whole?" "The beer has brought honesty," said Doug quietly. "And I can say in honesty that I don't know. And it's one thing about myself I never want to know." II I n the last days before the first race I had become totally infected with the sling-gliding fever. Up to then I had had no intention of competing despite Doug Marshall's hints about the difficulty he was having in finding a competent observer. I spent most afternoons and every evening on the slipway, helping with the feverish lastminute preparations. Sling-gliding has this in common with any sport where complex equipment is used: no matter how careful the preparations, no matter how long ago such preparations started, there is always a panic at the finish. The Skipper's Marina had put its truck at the disposal of the club and the vehicle was in constant use, commuting between Louise and the marina with suddenly remembered necessities... Carioca Jones did not appear, although there were rumors from time to time of the form the picketing was going to take. Some said that the Foes of Bondage had hired a boat and intended to upset the racing by zigzagging across the course on the pretext that the sea was free to all. Then, a couple of days before the first race, they were seen with their banners and placards boarding a plane for Lake that some idiots were going to walk the glacial coast as far as Wall Bay, a distance of several hundred miles. There were three bonded men and a doctor in the party of ten -- it was reported that the doctor was taking a full set of surgical instruments along in case someone suffered severe frostbite. Not only that, but there were backup parties hovertrucking supplies to remote rendezvous where the terrain was too broken and the weather too severe to allow aircraft to get in. The personnel for this hazardous task had been hired from the State Prison. On the Thursday, under pressure from Doug, Charles and several beers, I agreed to join Doug's crew as observer. That evening I stayed late at the marina. I had -- later -- a hazy recollection of a party developing in the cramped space of somebody's cabin -- but first I awoke with a powerful headache and a desire to be sick, to find that I was lying on the floor in unfamiliar surroundings. I crawled to my feet, got as far as the door and poked my head out into the chill night air. After a few deep breaths I felt better. I glanced around the cabin and saw a sleeping girl, partly clothed, on one of the berths. Her mouth was hanging open and she was a mess -- lipstick all over her face, hair matted. Crumpled around her throat was a slitheskin neckerchief, its dull brown hue testifying the extent to which she was drained of emotion. I hoped it wasn't I who had drained her and thought briefly of Charles and his rape case -- and of how easy it is to transgress the law these days. I shut the cabin door quietly behind me and stood in the cockpit of the beached hydrofoil, allowing the night breezes to cool my head. I felt sweaty and stale. It occurred to me that technically I was trespassing by being in the Skipper's Marina after the club was closed and without having a sleep-in permit. Since the shortage of State Prisoners -- which hit the country last autumn -- there has been a tightening up in various facets of the law and I'm not sure that trespass isn't one of them. I stepped over the cockpit coaming, found the ladder and climbed quietly down to the slipway. The next thing I did was to trip over the Whip of the unknown boat and fall flat and noisily on my face. Whips are of incredible lightness and rigidity, particularly this season's improved models. The end of this particular Whip must have been balanced on a box -- anyway, it followed me to the ground with a ringing clatter that set up a sympathetic resonance throughout its entire eighty-yard length, causing it to protest with a wail that must have come close to awakening the very fossils under the sedimentary mud of which the Peninsula is composed. As I lay there trying not to vomit a scurrying, rustling noise came nearby and the hair at the nape of my neck prickled. The brute who made that noise could have been anything -- Carioca Jones' appalling land shark was quite innocuous compared with some of the bizarre pets I had seen that spring. It was becoming unsafe to leave one's car or house at night, since many of the creatures, unsuited to human company, had escaped and were roaming the flat countryside, fighting one another and attacking man on sight. I lay still and waited. The sounds continued: an uneven series of footsteps -- or some sort of steps -- an occasional clatter of a can of paint or similar slipway debris being knocked over and a vocal gasping noise I tried to tell myself was human. Encouragingly, the sounds began retreating and soon they faded away. I heard the distant whine of a hovercar starting up -- then that too receded and all was quiet again. Obviously there had been a trespasser among the boats. In the morning someone would find his paintwork scored or his rudder pintles loosened. That sort of thing annoys me -- I just can't see the sense in it. I wished I'd had the courage to tackle the intruder. Twenty minutes later I was driving through my farm gates. I got out of the car and listened. Everything seemed to be in order; the reptiles were uttering that bubbling sound that characterizes the contented slithe. Relieved, I made for the house. Recently I've been having trouble again with otters getting into the pens and carrying off the slithes and I had mentioned to Dave the necessity for strengthening our defenses. Increasingly there are dangerous predators at large on the Peninsula. T he following morning Dave and I made a tour of inspection. The little reptiles were in good shape, trotting about with a faintly red tone to their skins, the shade that denotes happiness and, presumably, health. As we threw the fodder over the chicken wire the slithes scurried forward, turning pink with pleasure and feeding voraciously. Dave gave one of his rare grins. Then, noticing me testing the strength of the chicken wire with my foot, his manner assumed its accustomed seriousness. "I heard a rumor yesterday," he said. "Someone saw a garden barracuda loose over Long Beach way. This guy was walking along the nature trail at the back of the lagoon there and the bastard came for him straight out of the bushes, all snapping teeth -- you know what they're like. It's getting serious. There are things running wild all over the place." "I was thinking about that last night. Perhaps you'd get one of the men to double the wire. It's a good thing the brutes can't live long." He glanced at me. "You haven't heard about the new oxygenator they've been implanting recently? It doesn't have to be renewed. They say it stimulates the gills into a modified operation. They do a bit of surgery on the beast as well, and then the fish or whatever is totally adapted to living on land for the rest of its life." "I don't like the sound of that," I said. The possibilities this development opened up were somewhat alarming. At this moment a car drove up and saved me further anxiety on the subject. "Hi, Joe darling." Carioca Jones. "I thought you were up in the snow somewhere," I said tactlessly. "Joe, it was the most idiotic hoax! Someone sent me a transcription of a Newspockct report up at the most heartrending thing. Dozens of poor S.P. men are supposedly being used as nothing better than pack animals. And there were some bonded men with the actual party, going across the glaciers -- you know what frostbite is -- and they had a surgeon with them as well. My dear, the report was positively sinister. I mean, you know and I know that I've learned my lesson and we both think these transplants are abominable. Barbaric." "Yes," I said carefully, not looking at her hands. "And when we got there with all our banners and placards nothing was happening! We marched down the street singing and everyone looked at us as though we were mad. And it was so cold -- you've no idea! So we booked into the nearest hotel and I went to the local Newspocket agency -- and do you know, they'd never even heard of the Great Arctic Trek, as it was supposed to be called." "You must have been very disappointed." She shot me a glance of birdlike suspicion but apparently my expression satisfied her. "Quite -- and it was dreadfully embarrassing. We hadn't really allowed for the cold there. Some of my girls were frostbitten quite badly. They were very upset and four of them resigned from the Foes for good." I nearly asked her just how badly those four had been hurt and whether, if surgery had been necessary, they had contacted the nearest State Prison. As Foes of Bondage, it was hardly likely they would have bonded S.P. girls. So if fingers were needed they would have to take their chances with the Ambulatory Organ Pool -- a euphemism for long-term prisoners first on the list of compulsory donors. I nearly asked her, but I didn't. Instead I asked, "Are men allowed to join the Foes?" "Of course," she said firmly. "Whyever not?" "I just wondered. The members all seem to be women." "Oh, but that's the way it works out, my dear. You see, it's men who go in for these dangerous sports -- it's men who get smashed up and need transplants -- so naturally men will support the status quo." "Pardon me, Carioca, but that's garbage. Only a fraction of the male population can afford to sling-glide or tramp through the Arctic." "You men all stick together -- that's the trouble. Look at you, Joe. You admit you're against legalized slavery, yet you've got your own bonded man and you're friendly with lice like Marshall who risk someone else's neck for fun. You wouldn't join the Foes of Bondage if I begged you to, so I won't bother." J ust for the record, at this point I gave Carioca something from the depths of my soul, if I have one. "Dave Froehlich is a good man whom I rescued from that stinking prison -- and I get no thanks from Dave. I'm friendly with Marshall because I enjoy his personality and to hell with his views -- even if his views were unsound, which I doubt, I won't join the Foes because I'd be the only man there and people would look on me as a crank, added to which I don't agree with the Foes' methods. Regardless of whether or not the members are women, they are exactly the type of person I don't like. Your members get a vicarious personal satisfaction from the annoyance they cause others. Their methods are wrong, in that they think it right to counter problems with problems." Carioca Jones' mouth had fallen agape. When I finished she hitched it up, thought a bit, then said, "You take the whole thing too seriously, Joe. The Foes are a club, that's all. A woman's club, if you will. This talk is nonsense. When we demonstrate we just think what fun it is to be doing it together. If it helps you any, Joe, I don't think the members consider the objects of the Association as deeply as you seem to do." "Then we need a new Association. Damn it, Carioca, they shout obscenities at people." "Well, isn't it fun to have the chance to shout obscenities at people without fear of any comeback?" I nearly lost my temper -- and a good customer. "I've never felt any desire to shout obscenities at people. That's the mentality of a teenage vandal." She took my arm suddenly. "Oh, come on, Joe. Let's not quarrel. I came to do business with you. You and I are on the same side, basically. It's people like your friend Marshall I don't like. It was he who faked the Newspocket transcript, of course." "Oh, come off it, Carioca." "No, I mean it. It's typical of his sense of humor. And I can tell you, Lake for a person of my age, Joe." It was the first time I'd ever heard her mention her age. I changed the subject hastily. "You said you came to do business." "Of course -- you must be busy." Her manner had become stiff. "I'd like to buy four dozen slitheskin wristlets, please." "Four dozen?" "They're for the Foes of Bondage. We shall wear them at the demonstration tomorrow and they will show the solidarity of our feelings." I had a mental image of four dozen Foes with fists upraised but with wristlets unfortunately showing colors of rainbow diversity. "Do you think it's wise?" I ventured. "Look, Joe Sagar, do you want the business or don't you?" Resignedly I took her into the showroom. While she was selecting the wristlets she persisted in asking about Charles, his crime, his sentence. She seemed to be trying to work up a feeling of pity for the man. II although the President's trojf.phy is the first event of the season and tends to be looked on as a mere hors d'oeuvre to the main course of races later in the summer, it is nevertheless an event worth winning. The psychological boost to the vistor will frequently start a winning vein in subsequent weeks that can be worth a good deal of prize money. And more than any other sport, sling-gliding depends on confidence. Confidence in one's glider, one's Whip, one's boat, one's observer and steersman -- all of which comes with practice, but which is proved and improved by winning. Traditionally, the main body of spectators gathers along the ancient stone sea wall that was one of the few human artifacts on the Peninsula to escape total destruction by the tidal waves of the Western Seaboard Slide. Here gather the curious, the casual, the enthusiasts -- and the Foes of Bondage. Out across the bay, a half-mile distant, the gaunt pillar of the Fulcrum rises from the calm water. The Foes had already picketed the entrance to the marina, screaming their epithets at the hovercars as they arrived with pilots, crews and maintenance men. On stepping from my own vehicle I had been surprised when a woman I hardly knew thrust herself before me and referred to my slithe farm as a "plantation." This was the latest dirty word unearthed by the Foes and apparently referred to some early phase of man's relationship with his fellows. When I replied, rather weakly, that I didn't plant anything at the farm -- if the growing of crops was what she objected to -- she merely uttered a jeering noise and called me a "boss man." Then Carioca Jones appeared. "My God, Joe," she shrilled. "Do you mean to tell me you're actually taking part in this pantomime?" Fortunately the press of the crowd had taken her away from me at this point, so I was spared the embarrassment of conversation. The President's Trophy is a distanceplacement event and not strictly a race because the time factor does not enter the judges' calculations -- although the very fact of the high speeds attained during sling-gliding tend to cause the general public to refer to any event as a race. In this particular event the glider flies to a point out in the Strait, drops a marker and returns, the pilot endeavoring to land at a point as close as possible to the sea wall. A buoy, just offshore from the spectators, indicates the optimum. It is this finish close to the crowd -- allied to the fact of its being the first event of the season -- that gives the race its enormous popularity. By the time the boats were cruising about, testipg their engines, the Foes of Bondage had positioned themselves at a point near the northern end of the sea wall, close to the marina. From time to time their president, an elderly woman -- and, I supposed, the woman Carioca Jones hoped to supplant -- whipped them into a frenzy with a few well-turned phrases. She had an imposing, almost puritanical presence that lent weight to her oracular delivery. From my position at the end of the slipway I couldn't hear her words, but judging from the cheers of her supporters it was all good stuff. From time to time the Foes' fists would curve forward and upward in a fair and feminine imitation of a right uppercut -- symbol of the Association -- but the wristlets remained neutral brown. You can't fool slitheskin. Maybe the colors would come later, when the racing started. In the distance a hydrofoil was racing toward the Fulcrum. The crowd was still. Behind the boat a tiny glider rose into the sky. It was too far away for us to see the Whip as the boat snapped around the Fulcrum, but we could judge the fearsome acceleration as the little dart was flung low above the water at a speed around two hundred and fifty miles per hour. For an instant we lost it against the trees of the dark island opposite, then it slipped into view above the strait. There was a murmur as those with binoculars saw the marker buoy drop away as the glider turned to make its approach. The distance of this buoy from the Fulcrum was taken into account in the final placings, encouraging pilots to go for speed and distance instead of merely stalling slowly in for an accurate landing. Archer was gliding and he had squeezed a little too much distance from his speed. He was coming in fast and low after a wide turn and it was apparent he would not make the finishing buoy. Skimming the sea so close I'll swear he raised ripples on the calm surface, he used his last breath of flying speed in a shallow climb, then stalled and dropped into the water about two hundred yards away. The spectators clapped politely as he struggled clear of his harness and trod water waiting to be picked up. The Foes of Bondage were silent, watching. Their wristlets remained neutral to a woman -- neither showing the purple of engaged distaste nor the pink of pleasure. I assumed they had done their homework and discovered that Archer had no bonded S.P. man. I caught sight of Carioca Jones at the instant she glanced at me -- and suddenly I knew that the Foes' rancor was being reserved for our boat and Doug Marshall in particular. M arshall was gliding, Charles was steering and I was observing, sitting in the stern and watching for trouble, Charles' attention naturally being concentrated on the Fulcrum ahead. I stole a quick glance over my shoulder and saw the black post rising solitary out of the flat sea about half a mile ahead. I looked back and Marshall was waving. "Right!" I shouted to Charles. He gunned the motor. The Whip took the strain and rose dripping from the water with hardly a sag in its rigid length. A feather of foam appeared at Marshall's skis as he began to move, rising upright with the glider attached to his back like a bright vampire. The boat rose on its foils and the last of the roiling wake fled abruptly astern to be replaced by twin hissing threads of spray. Marshall began to experience lift and kicked off the skis, raising his hands to grip the controls in the nose of the glider. He drew up his legs, jacknifing and thrusting them back into the slender fuselage. He was flying, the Whip attached to his chest harness with a snap-fastening. He sailed easily behind us at about fifty miles per hour, lying face down within the belly of the tiny dart-shaped glider. I suppressed a shudder -- the takeoff always affects me like that, ever since Patterson's mistake last season. Patterson had grasped the controls clumsily -- so we assumed afterward. Anyway, his glider had plunged down suddenly, the Whip had smashed through the nose, jamming. Then the angle of the Whip to the glider had taken it down through the water, deeper, deeper... I think the most terrifying thing was watching the Whip shortening, shortening despite the deceleration of the boat, as the glider and Patterson dove uncontrollably into the black pressure of the deeps. He must have descended over fifty feet in about eight seconds. A sight not easily forgotten. But Marshall was safely aloft and veering out toward our starboard beam, ready to take advantage of the initial effect of the Fulcrum post. He had banked and I could see him grinning at us, grinning with exhilaration, a six-foot man in a ten-foot glider. At moments like this the oddest notions come to the front of one's racing stream of thoughts. Suddenly I was thinking of Thursday night on the slipway and of the fact that Doug Marshall seemed to be a target of the Foes of Bondage, who earlier than expected. Charles hit the water brake for just the instant necessary to swing Doug directly abeam and, at precisely the right moment, leaned across to the Whip bracket... And slipped the pin easily into its housing, locking the Whip at right angles to the boat. He eased the throttle away and we leaped forward again, the glider riveted to a parallel course eighty yards from our port beam and matching our speed of about ninety miles per hour. I exhaled a gasp of relief which was lost in the scream of the turbines. Just for a moment the thought of sabotage had crossed my mind. "Coming up!" shouted Charles. I glanced around quickly and saw the Fulcrum post racing nearer, the giant Hook jutting out black and solid toward us. In June of last year, I think it was, Bennett had misjudged the clearance and run into the Hook... Charles thumbed a button and the Eye slid out from the reinforced portside of the hull. The craft listed as the huge steel loop extended and I made the conventional sign to Marshall -- the # of finger and thumb. He dipped in acknowledgment. "Brace yourself!" shouted the bonded man. He leaned into the padded pillar to the right of the wheel. I huddled into the seat, cushioning my head in my hands. The Hook engaged the Eye. I probably screamed a little as the G's hit me -- I'm told I usually do. The Hook engaged the Eye -- and snatched the hydrofoil, by now traveling at around a hundred and twenty miles per hour, into a thirtyyard radius turn. Around about this time I never know what's happening -- I just cower there and wait for it to finish. I've seen it from a distance, of course, and it looks quite simple. The pilot has taken his glider to a station off the starboard of the boat, so that when the Hook engages the Eye, the boat veers sharply away. Despite its rigidity, the Whip bends. The glider begins to accelerate as the centrifugal force allied to the incredible strength of the Whip takes effect. I've seen boats circle the Fulcrum post on the swiveling Hook so fast that the Whip spirals like a watchspring, the glider lagging behind at First but accelerating, accelerating until the Whip finally snaps straight and flings the glider outward at speeds of up to three hundred miles per hour. A glider ten feet long with a wingspan of perhaps seven feet, made of stressed permaplast... There is a certain margin for error. If the observer senses that the glider is not in the correct position, that the pilot is not quite ready, he can tell the steersman to abort at any distance up to forty yards from the Fulcrum and the boat will veer right, slowing, while the pilot detaches the Whip from his harness, closes in and, stalling, drops into the water alongside. This is the textbook procedure, although I've seen teams take a wide, wide circle and approach the Hook again without dropping the glider. As the G's forced my head into the backrest of the seat I again sensed something was wrong. I opened my eyes, saw the dizzy blur of water racing past, the gaunt blackness of the Fulcrum post partly obscuring the view. Then, climbing rapidly against the sky, the glider. The Whip spiraled back from Marshall, beyond my field of vision. I could see him fumbling one-handed with the release mechanism. The glider lagged back, dropped out of view as the Whip curled. Marshall's snap fastening had jammed. He could not break clear of the Whip. Shortly all that coiled energy would be spent in smashing him into the sea -- or whirling him and his glider into broken pieces vertically overhead... O nce, and once only, I saw a man make a perfect landing on the surface with the Whip still attached to his jammed fastening -- yet that man died, too. Farrel. We watched from the shore as the Eye hit the Hook and the boat snapped into its turn at exceptionally high speed -- the occasion was the finals of the National Distance Championships. The Whip coiled into a venomous high-tensile spring which reminds the overly imaginative of a striking cobra. Farrel had gone into his slow climb and was accelerating as the boat slowed at the post and the Whip began to straighten. Farrel's wife was watching through binoculars and I heard her gasp suddenly -- a sudden gasp that was almost a scream. I remember the expression on the face of Farrel's bonded man -- who was standing next to Mrs. Farrel -- as he snatched the glasses from her and clamped them to his eyes. Mrs. Farrel turned to me. Her face was twisted and she was only able to utter one word -- but it was probably the only word applicable to the situation. "Why?" she asked. And the boat had slowly descended from its hydrofoils and was wallowing around the Fulcrum, while the Whip spent its venom in hurling Farrel into a speed of three hundred miles per hour. He had stopped trying to fight the release mechanism now and was concentrating on his attitude, maintaining level flight as the Whip straightened and began to slow. At this point the other spectators had realized something was wrong. Sometimes a foolhardy pilot will delay release until the very last instant of acceleration, taking chances on the control problems that arise with a dying Whip. But Farrel had gone past even that point. There was a slow murmur of communal horror. There were also a few anticipatory chuckles from S.P. men standing near. Except for Farrel's man, of course -- he stood like a statue, binoculars jammed against his face. The Whip slowed -- although we couldn't tell from where we stood, the Whip must have been slowing -- but still Farrel retained control, retained his horizontal attitude. He was rapidly losing lift due to the draggfng effect of the Whip at his chest, but he avoided overcorrecting and plunging into the sea and he avoided the disastrous stall that would have started an end-over-end spin and a breakup of the glider. He was giving a masterly exhibition. And it was ail pointless, of course. There were murmurs of appreciation from around us and I think some people really thought Farre! was going to get away with it. But they didn't know sling-gliding the way the rest of us did. You never escape from a jammed fastening. Farrel was decelerating visibly now, edging closer to the water, extricating his legs from the slender fuselage and dangling them, soles upturned, like a swan coming in to land. An S.P. man chuckled, watching the Whip. There was a communal sigh as Farrel touched the water and his speed fell to zero. He flipped the nose of the glider up in a lastminute stall. I think, even then, he felt he could avoid the inevitable if he could get the drag of the glider's surface area against the water in addition to his own weight. He didn't make it. He was probably up to his waist in water when the Whip reacted. The deceleration had coiled it backward, building up a reverse tension which now exploded in snatching Farrel from the water and dragging him backward, end over end in the scattering remnants of his glider, spinning along the surface in a curved, frantic plume of spray... The Whip waved to and fro a few times, gradually losing momentum, until at last it lay quiet and twitching on the surface and the boat was able to cast loose from the Hook and pick up Farrel. His neck was broken -- his back and legs were broken. Hardly a bone in his body had escaped fracture -- hardly an organ was not ruptured. It might have been possible to do something about all that. But Farrel was dead, too. It had taken just a few seconds. I remember the look on the face of the bonded man when they brought the body ashore. Absolved of all his obligations, his past crime, whatever it was, atoned for -- released from his bond by the death of his principal, he was now a free man. He turned silently away from the drenched and broken thing they had laid on the sea wall and he walked off, saying nothing. T hen Farrel, now Marshall. Pressed hard against the latex headrest, I watched helplessly as the Whip straightened, preparatory to coiling in the reverse direction, while Marshall stayed high in the sky, transfixed by the tip. I rolled my head against the force that held it and saw Charles fighting his way clear of the G-post. His eyes were wide and dead as they met mine -- I knew he was going to try something desperate, but his motives were anybody's guess. He edged clear of the post and centrifugal force snatched him instantly from my view. All this happened so quickly that I had every excuse for doing nothing -- in any case, there was no way I could have gotten clear of the seat. Then the boat was slowing. The landscape ceased its crazy spin. The Fulcrum post became a solid object of iron and rust and rivets. As is the way of boats built for speed, ours stopped quickly. I stood up, my head reeling. Marshall was clear, gliding landward, trailing the Whip behind him, the broken end hanging a short distance above the surface. I satisfied myself that he was descending quickly enough to avoid a stall -- the Whip in total length is no aid to a smooth landing -- and turned my attention to Charles. He was floundering in the water some twenty feet off the port bow. I grabbed the wheel, revved the engine and slipped it into reverse, backed clear of the Hook, retracted the Eye and motored toward him. I got my hands under his armpits and dragged him aboard. He was a big man, strong and heavy, but he was unable to help himself or me. "Where's Doug?" he asked faintly. "Almost down. He'll be okay." I glanced at the rig that fastened the Whip to the boat. The steel tubing was bent -- the Whip itself had snapped off short where Charles' flying body had smashed into the swivel joint. It was one of those occasions where the last thing you want to do is to consider the implications. I pillowed Charles' head on a lifejacket and spun the wheel, heading for shore. Marshall was traveling parallel to the sea wall now, diving to maintain speed and at the same time lose height before the trailing end of the Whip began to drag in the water and the abrupt deceleration began. Gauging the point of impact, I drove the boat on at full throttle. Less than a minute later I was pulling Marshall from the water and extricating him from his harcluster of small boats. I pulled in against the sea wall and we carried Charles to the shore, laying him on the grass while someone ran to call the ambulopter. Almost instantly, it seemed, the Foes of Bondage were standing over us in force and I shuddered involuntarily because I'll swear there was something akin to predatory satisfaction in their eyes as they looked at the broken figure of Charles, his soaked lifejacket oozing crimson. But he was alive. T wo women were to the fore -- the president of the Foes, and Carioca Jones. Carioca was the first to speak. Sho indicated Marshall, who was bending over Charles lifting a bottle to the injured man's lips. "That's the man I told you about, Evadne," the ex-#-V star said in a voice sufficiently loud for us all to hear. "He's the prankster who tried to get us all out of the way so that we couldn't spoil his fun. Well, you big brave man," she addressed Doug, "how do you feel now? Your man saved you -- and we all know why. And now, look at him, poor thing." There was a murmur of agreement from the Foes and I believe someone tried to start up a chant, but some remnants of decency prevailed. Not to be outdone by Carioca, the elderly Evadne said her piece. "It is a terrible comment on our society when a man will, quite deliberately, risk his life to save another." Fortunately there was a diversion at this juncture. A man stepped forward and touched Doug on the shoulder. He was carrying the harness that had been cut away from the glider. He indicated the snap release. "Look, like you said, Doug. Someone's been fooling with this. The release pin's been bent. You can see the marks of pliers." The crowd had gathered itself without conscious volition into two distinct factions around the bleeding man on the sea wall. To the landward side were the Foes of Bondage, an unyielding bloc of womanhood, upright and militant. Along the edge of the embankmend, backs to the sea, were the pilots, their crews and supporters, who up to now had been quietly on the defensive. The mechanic's words changed this. Doug left Charles and stood, flushing. An angry muttering spread through the ranks of the pilots. The Foes backed off guiltily. "I can assure you all -- " began the president, hands fluttering, wristlet yellowing. Carioca took one glance at her fading leader and knew her opportunity had come. She stepped forward boldly. "It's quite obviously a frameup. And clever, too. Done by one of your own pilots with the object of discrediting the Foes and, incidentally, getting a competitor out of the way. Your treasurer himself told me he heard someone prowling about the slipway on Thursday night." Her black eyes blazed at the elderly man, forcing a nervous nodding agreement. "So there you are. Only club members are familiar with the slipway and the gear you use. And only a slave-owner would think this way, knowing that a bonded man would risk injury himself rather than allow harm to come to his master." She bent forward over Charles. "You poor man," she said. "And you only had a year or so to go." Her voice hardened. "Couldn't you have taken the chance that the bastard would kill himself? You'd have been free, then." She moved back a little, a theatrical gesture to direct the attention to Charles and ensure that we all heard his reply -- so confident was Carioca Jones. Faintly, but growing louder, we could hear the hissing whine of the ambulopter. The Foes of Bondage wore righteous expressions as they contemplated their prize specimen, their raison d'etre, while he lay bleeding on the sea wall. Charles managed a smile. "I've been a Freeman since Thursday, Miss Jones." I t was fairly typical of Carioca Jones to have forgotten the factor of Charles' one-third remission in her enthusiasm for the witch hunt. The uproar that followed Charles' revelation lasted in various ways for several months and was discussed whenever sling-gliders met that summer. The arguments waxed furious but it was all rather pointless because, in fact, there were not many bonded men involved in sling-gliding. Many a pilot had the same fear as Doug Marshall -- if he were injured so seriously that he needed a transplant, what would he do? Better by far to be able to draw on the anonymity of the Ambulatory Organ Pool, which is not available to Freemen with their own bonded men. Nobody wants to take a limb from a person with whom he may be associated for years. Charles made a good recovery although it was feared at first that he had suffered irreparable damage to both kidneys. Luckily the original diagnosis proved false. In the strange, sometimes primitive atmosphere of the Peninsula issues are seldom clear-cut, and solutions or explanations almost never at hand. We never discovered just who had sabotaged Doug's equipment. Conversely, the Foes of Bondage failed to unmask the perhoax. There is a simple, neat possibility -- but one we consider highly improbable. Things just don't work out that way around here. Carioca Jones weathered the setback, of course. After the elderly Evadne resigned following the Charles incident she put her own name forward and was duly elected president of the Foes of Bondage. After a decent interval for things to quiet down she began to push herself and the Association forward as forcefully as ever. People don't change on the Peninsula. Their fortunes may fluctuate but their characters are inflexibly formed by the time they arrive here. ... on a racecourse where the prize was -- the right to be born! I t begins with me pulling away all the furniture Father shoved against the door the preceding night. He does it every night so he won't be able to get out and spill important secrets after he has had too much to drink. Father is a boozehound. And a genius. And a tortured soul. That description would serve for just about any of the nuts who have ever given something to the world and have received stones in return. The world is good at shortchanging. It's ungrateful. Or maybe it's simply confused, like Father. We live in a tower. It isn't ivory and it has no ivy growing on it. It's made of rough concrete blocks, is a hundred feet high and about seventy feet wide. Home. Father hates the world. Or himself. He loves me. After putting the furniture back in place, I opened the door and looked out. What was to see? Nothing. A hallway and the elevator Father used once in a blue moon, when he took the jeep and went over the hills into town to stock up on food or to replenish his booze supply. It was a hick town. I suppose father and I were hicks. The morning of my typical day didn't last long. I dusted the living room. I ate corn flakes. I turned the gas on under the lab beakers -- same thing every time I got up. A humdrum existence, Father said. Maybe so. It was all right with me. Lunch? I thought about it, looked at the clock. No, it wasn't time for lunch, which meant there was something I had forgotten to do. Schedules, schedules, what the hell did I leave out? Oh, yeah, I forgot to watch the races. Checked the clock. Wrong. It wasn't time for the races. Hmmm. Oh, sure, I didn't wash my face and brush my teeth. Did that. All finished. The phone rang. "Hello." "Hello. Hello?" "Hello." "Is that you. Doctor Dakis?" "No, it ain't." "Doctor? This is the University calling. Will you speak louder, please? I can't -- " "Every damned day of the week, you call. Same time, same place. Every damned day we go through the same spiel. I'm here, you're there, but there's simply no communicating between us. I know you. Miss Fat Rearend. Father told me your name. Miss Fat Rearend, will you please kiss my -- " "Hello. Doctor Dakis?" She finally gave up and hung up. "Get the hell off the phone!" Father roared from his bedroom. "I'm off." He didn't come out, turned over so hard the bed whacked the floor. In another minute I heard him snoring. It started raining. I hung out the window in the north side of the tower and watched the silver needles fall from the sky. God, I loved rain. I spat down the tower, watched it mingle with the clean washing from heaven, saw it disappear, wished the world would renew its acquaintance with Father so his misery would go away like my spit. I'm eight years old. The phone rang. "Hello." "Doctor Dakis?" "Hi, Miss Fat Rearend. No, we ain't got no eggs for you today. And we ain't got no sperm, neither." "Doctor Dakis?" I screamed in her ear and she hung up. "Get the hell off the phone!" Father roared from his bedroom. He turned over and went back to sleep. H e got up at noon and we had lunch together. "Make me eat it," he said to me. His head dangled over his plate as if it had a broken connection. I spooned some egg into his mouth. He grabbed his cup of coffee and gulped. I stuffed toast through his teeth. Again he gulped coffee. I held a strip of bacon and he nibbled that. I made him eat two eggs, three strips of bacon and two slices of toast. After he finished he wiped his mouth, belched, looked sick, got up and stumbled into the bathroom. "Get the hell out," he growled -- slammed the door in my face A bell rang somewhere. I ran to the open window, looked down. A blue truck was parked in the front yard and the driver was pounding on the door. "What you want?" I said. He backed away from the door, looked up, saw me and waved an envelope. "Can't you rfead?" I said. "Put it in the basket and I'll pull it up." He kept waving the envelope. I hung on the windowsill and watched him grow agitated. Finally he saw the basket, threw the envelope into it, gave me a severe glare and took his truck away. The cable was from Germany. This time the zoo offered fifty thousand for the aphrodisiac. "Who have you been talking to?" I said to Father as he came out of the bathroom. "I thought you didn't want anybody to know about the aphrodisiac." He kicked a clothes hamper out of his way and hunted on a bureau top for a comb. He combed his hair, his most beautiful feature. It was long and white and wavy. His skin was almost as white as his hair, which was why he made me coax him to eat. His health was poor. I think if it wasn't for me he would have been dead long ago. He combed his hair and smacked his lips, rubbed them with a trembly hand, looked at me with big sorrowful eyes. What he wanted was a stiff belt. What he expected me to bring him was a beer. What I got for him, out of the bureau, was a box of chocolate-covered cherries. With a shrug he took two and ate them, took two more and shoved them in his shirt pocket. He ate them before he got out the door. I had the box ready when he turned back. He had half a dozen. Fine. When he ate candy he didn't have beer and when he had no beer he didn't follow it up with whisky. Today he would do some work. Marvelous, that candy. Me, too. In the beginning. Father had no money and figured he would end on a farm, but he was too bright and went to school nights and eventually he got hooked on genetics. Or he hooked it. Everything he did was right. He took his Ph.D. and taught at the University. After a while he stopped teaching and did only research. Sex wasn't something people did, according to Father. Sex was a phenomenon, like life. Gender wasn't sex. Sex was mating but not the mating of male and female people. It was the mating of living organisms inside people. Father didn't have a better word for the two things that joined to make a baby. Or he didn't want to go to the bother of explaining it to me in technical terms. "Bugs" was good enough. A girl bug and a boy bug mated and the whys and wherefores were mysteries to nearly everybody except my dad. A girl bug was an ovum, or an egg, while a boy bug was a sperm, or a beak. Beaks pierced eggs and the rest was downhill coasting. Bugs were too selective to suit most geneticists. Why did they seem to want to mate only with their own species? Anyhow, once a beak pierced an egg, the egg either died or accommodated the invader. This was hazardous joining on the microscopic level. Father never seemed to rise beyond this level as far as his personal life was concerned. At least, I didn't think he was mating with anyone... How did I get on this subject? Father became famous when he invented the racecourse. We had one in the den. Plenty of people had them now. I t was a daily chore of mine to clean the racecourse after lunch. I dismantled it, ran a clean wire through it and put it back together again. It was a transparent tube with an incubator in its center and two little bubbles on the ends. The whole thing was about twenty-four inches long. As he watched me, Father said, "You take an egg -- you think she has no personality? That little girl is complete within herself, eats, eliminates, breathes, moves -- and damned if she doesn't have a purpose. That's to mate -- butter and bread to her. She loves it. Another thing, she kills her lover when she's done with him." I knew all that. He had told me many times. I knew the sperm, or beak, was suicidal and basically a rapist. He was sex-happy, had nothing else on his mind. He would mate or die -- in fact, he would kill himself in the attempt rather than leave off. Father said the beak screamed just before he died. Father was working on a miniature amplifier to pick up their sounds. Anyhow, the beak was stupid, or else he didn't expect to get eaten, just wanted what he wanted and to hell with the consequences. As for the egg, she had poor sensory equipment and recognized only sperm from her own species. Father wanted to study this phenomenon and find out why she would have nothing to do with certain sperm. He thought maybe it was their smell, or something simple like that. Often she turned down one of her own kind and took a total stranger -- of course, Father had given the stranger a squirt of his invention so she would notice him. Or smell him. Or whatever it was eggs did. It was best to talk about them as if they were men and women, because, actually, the bugs were the only true sexes in the world. They were male or female and no maybes about it. People were dumb. They thought they could jump in bed and that was all there was to it, but the bugs in their bodies were out to get together and nothing short of disaster or bad breath or body odor or whatever could stop them. The bugs didn't care about population control -- there was plenty of clean space in their worlds. People didn't realize there were life forms in their bodies that could destroy the planet. "I'm a male chauvinist pig," said Father. "I admit it. That's what half the peojple in this world call me. What it means is that I'm like the bugs inside me. I want what I want when I want it. I have no consideration. It's the same with women. They're female chauvinist pigs. If they can't get what they want they have a fit. They're larger extensions of the bugs inside them. If we all came up from the slime, we couldn't have been very big in those wet days. Still, who won the climb up the evolutionary ladder? Whose environment is polluted, hates each other?" Father tapped his fingers on the table top. "I keep asking myself the same damned question -- which came first, the chicken or the egg?" He stopped talking. He stared up at the ceiling perplexed, bruised of soul. I went on cleaning the racecourse. It was shaped like a female reproductive system. A sperm was ejected from a depository into one of the bubbles at the ends of the tube and an egg was ejected into the other bubble. Fluid carried them to the incubator where they were supposed to join. Sometimes they didn't. It depended upon how my dad was feeling. If he felt crabby or pensive, the sperm got a squirt of dad's invention -- the aphrodisiac -- and the joining was frenzied. If he felt sad or apprehensive the sperm got no treatment and the egg remained aloof and impenetrable. Squirting an egg produced no reaction. Father said the squirting muffled the sperm's undesirable qualities. What they were, he didn't know. He suspected the egg exuded a killer fluid that destroyed stranger sperm. He had better look, smell, taste or sound right or she would murder him before he did his duty. T he rendezvous in the incubator in Father's lab always involved an egg and a sperm from different species. Once, long before, I asked him why and he said, "Who wants to mate a duo of human bugs? I know fellows who do that all the time. Nate Farrell likes it. He's at the University. Teaches a couple of classes and spends his spare time complaining about the liberalized abortion laws. He claims the fetus is alive at conception. In the basement of his house he whiles away the time by creating human fetuses in a racecourse. He dumps them in the toilet when he's done." I watched a tiger and a lion run the race to the incubator. Of course they were really only bugs, but I knew where they had originated. Father could work wonders with dyes and gels. A little dab of colored gel on a sperm made him look pretty big, especially since the walls of the tube were made of magnifying glass. A yellow dot was a tiger sperm, a pink ball was a lion egg, et cetera. I had memorized them all. The mating of tiger and lion bugs wasn't at all difficult, so I knew Father was feeling sad that day. Such a mating could have taken place in a zoo between two real animals. Racecourse mating between tiger and lion bugs occurred ninety nine times out of a hundred. In a zoo, these animals rarely mated and getting a baby from them was more rare. I stood beside the table and watched the race. The course sat on a white table and was about at my eye level. The little yellow dot and the larger pink ball fell into the incubator, spied one another, had a tussle. The yellow dot stabbed hard, the pink ball squeezed him and gave him a thrill and then she opened and he fell in with a scream, after which she ate him. And I could have sworn I heard the scream. The phone rang a moment later and Father stomped out of the lab. He never answered the phone, but he wouldn't get rid of it and I knew why. When it rang the outside world spoke -- and Father needed to hear that sound. I answered it. "Hello." It was the same old thing. They couldn't hear me because of my speech impediment and all they wanted was to fleece my dad out of his formula. The University wanted him to come back to his professorship. Sometimes they offered him money for the formula, but not often, because they knew of the exorbitant offers he had received from abroad. I thought he couldn't keep a secret, believed he had blabbed to someone in town during one of his drunken excursions. His explanation was that they had figured it out for themselves. "They're idiots but they aren't morons," he said. "How can I send them a living dog-cat fetus in a box unless I know how to make the sperm bug acceptable? I tell them it was an accident. Sure. Then they beg me for more and I send them a sparrow-hamster fetus. It never ends. They bitch because the hybrids can't reproduce. Finally they conclude I'm doing something they can't do. Hell, I've always done that." Either he wasn't telling me all of the truth or he had simply forgotten. The moochers might have guessed he knew how to make stranger-sperm acceptable, but it wasn't coincidence when they called the formula an aphrodisiac. Dad had called it that because it amused him to do so. The formula didn't heighten the bugs' desire to mate. That was already at fever pitch. Dad must have blabbed, probably to the bartender in town, a University fink planted there to pick up information. I n the late afternoon Father took a nap and I read a book I had already read three times. It was about a distant-future Earth in which most life forms were integrated. The hero built a time-machine and traveled into the past to the twenty-first century when man was beginning to experiment with cross-breeding. The experimental subjects had survived mostly through the ignorance and errors of the experimenters. At first they were called freaks. They lived in communes and were subjected to persecutions. The hero of the book was so horrified by the hatred directed toward him by homo sapiens that he fled a few centuries into the future. There he found the situation less violent but nevertheless distressing. The freaks were still a minority but their customs and habits were threatening the overall structure of society. For instance, a morse (man-horse) married a mog (man-dog) and then they quarreled about the cuisine. Or a masnake married a mird and they quarreled about the sleeping and working hours. Within certain species it was customary for the male to care for the children -- when they married more conventional strangers the loving couples had fights after the babies came. In the meantime homo sapiens -- what was left of him -- was desperately trying to preserve his own traditions. At the end of the book the hero became disgusted with humanity and its myriad shapes and philosophies. He went home to the future, smashed his time-machine, sank his roots twenty feet into the ground, veiled his face with his weeping hair so the women would leave him alone and then he spent the next hundred years brooding. I enjoyed reading the book again. It helped me to understand Father better. He wasn't like the men who made bombs or deadly bacteria -- he was aware of his moral dilemma. Should he give the world the aphrodisiac or not? He drank because he was doubledamned and he hated the world because it always peered over his shoulder. I told him about the book while we ate supper. "Talk!" he said, as he eyed his plate with revulsion. "Remember how you used to do it when you were small? Try to recreate those sounds." I gabbed, chattered, ran at the mouth. I said there was always a hero somewhere, like in the book. If a holocaust was observed by a single objective eye, that holocaust hadn't occurred in vain. In other words, my dad should give up the aphrodisiac. The consequences would become mundane history. It wouldn't be the same as dumping a gallon of botulism in the East River. Fallout from a nuclear explosion was a compound fracture of the moral femur. Like a bomb, the aphrodisiac was a potential bonebreaker, but only because people were stiff-necked and unimaginative. "That isn't the way to talk!" said Father. A piece of lettuce disappeared between his teeth. "You know damned well you're doing it all under your breath. Nobody can hear you. You have every right to talk out loud. Use your larynx and your mind and your desire -- " when you break all your bottles." I understood. He worried about things like anti-abortion groups. We all had a big wide wonderful planet in which to botch things up. Another word for world was trialanderror. "Don't cry," I said. "You're like everybody you loathe. I love you. You care." "Come here." I shook my head. He ate a boiled potato. "Come here." "It isn't time. We have our family relationship after supper -- while we watch TV, when the tower is shut up like a grave and all the kibitzers out there have put you out of mind until another day." I ater we settled down in front of j the TV and he held me in his lap. "Whisper in my ear," he said. "As loud as you can. Break my eardrum." I watched the cowboys shoot up the town. And in the meantime I smelled my father. The hair on his chest tickled my nose. He stroked my legs, my back, my hair, he pinched my cheek, pressed his nose against mine and we stared into each other's eyes until mine crossed. He was clever, but he gave me his mind when he fathered me, lent me too much of his savvy. He stroked me to draw me to him, desired for us to have a meeting of souls. "I won't say I can't," I said. "I'll say I won't. Does that make sense?" "Don't let them hurt you. You can be anything you want." "I don't want to be anything. I just want to be." He took my chin between his big hands. "Say, 'ah.'" "Ah." "Not just with your mouth. Make the world hear." "Ah." "See my tears? Do you enjoy breaking your old dad's heart?" "You're a souse." "Say something to me out loud. Scream at me." "You ought to use a little soap and water to clean your ears. Christ, they're like caves of dirty gold." He squeezed me until my ribs crunched. I howled, but soundlessly. "One day we'll leave this goddamned tower," he said. "You think about that. We'll walk down the main street of New York City. Hand in hand. When they all come out and say, 'Doctor Dakis, you and your child are welcome in this world,' that's the day I'll hand them the aphrodisiac." He believed I was suffering. I was. Said I, "On the day you break your bottles -- that's the day I'll walk out of here with you. I'll go on TV, if you like. I'll yell through a microphone. Everybody from Guam to the Virgin Islands will hear me. Except we'll have to come back here to the tower every night. It isn't me who prevents my talking out loud. I do it for you. They don't hurt me that much. But you hurt me, all the days of my life. I won't talk because you drink. You drink because you're jealous." I laid my head on his shoulder. "Don't do that," he said. Couldn't be helped. Getting sleepy. Thumb in mouth. Suck, suck, it helped me to fantasize. Suck, suck. Father tried to hold me back. "I'll snuggle you all night, I'll keep you warm. I'll comfort you. Stay with me." Suck, suck. I dreamed -- halfway here, halfway in another world. One was as bad or as good as the other since both were safely remote. I soared in luxurious comfort. Away in the distance Father called to me. I knew why. He was an almost perfect person. His one fault was that he was intolerant. Someone called, and this time it was another. The voice was my imagination, or at least I thought it was. I never really asked. Father held me fast. I yanked away. I left him to his bottles that waited for him everywhere in the tower. Father, I can't help this thing. Maybe we both have a bridge to cross. Perhaps someday I'll stay with you at night, you'll break your bottles, we'll go outside again, I'll talk your head off, we'll grow up together. I love you. I opened the door at the end of the hall and closed it behind me. The big room was dark and silent, but not totally silent. The snakes in their cages watched me, warned me not to touch their screens. The guinea pigs thought it might be morning and whistled for breakfast, the dogs whimpered as nightmares threatened, the baboon cursed me for trailing my hand across his bars. Stopping beside the last cage, I took off my clothes, opened the door, quietly slipped inside and walked to the cot in the corner. Her arms lifted and I fell into them as a sinner enters heaven: with exhausted happiness. Deep into her hairy bosom I nestled. We kissed, kissed, kissed. She licked my face, fumbled over my hairless body for nonexistent fleas. Carefully she squeezed, lest she destroy me. I lay with my cheek against my mother's breast, felt her powerful arms tighten around me and I let the world go to hell while I slept.  B efore I review, let me preview. Something really exciting and important has happened and here's the back story: A lot of years ago -- it was in the '#s -- I attended a science fiction writers' conference at Milford, Pa. I remember that Judy Merill was there. Fred Pohl, Damon Knight and an up-and-comer named Ellison. One evening we were sitting on the lawn around a tape recorder (I wonder what happened to that tape?) pursuing some writers' technicality when I looked around that circle of faces and interrupted with "Hey. How come we're all white?" I remember well the startled look that appeared on all those white faces. I don't recall the ensuing discussion, except that everyone was appalled and concerned. Science fiction people exhibit all spots on the spectrum of political conviction, but it is safe to say categorically that no group anywhere cares less about race. (I recall an introduction to one of Don Ward's anthologies written, I think, by Orson Welles, titled: Can a Martian Help It If He's Colored Green?) And one of the Worldcons, in the days before Martin Luther King, was moved to an alternate city when the first-choice hotel turned out to be "white only." Science fiction people as a class are interested in far more sweeping concerns than prejudice, which by its nature demands a narrow head. Nevertheless, attendance at any con of any size -- or a writing course or a science fiction club meeting will show a statistically negligible quantum of black. There are so few black writers in the medium that "none" is a close approximation -- there are no black editors or publishers, very few black fans. How many black fanpubs there are I really don't know, but I bet you could cover their postage by shaking, not breaking, your piggybank. On a speaking trip last year I brought a recorder with me and corralled every writer I could find -- or find time for -- and sat him down for an interview. After a couple of lulling questions like Why do you write sf -- you're good enough to write anything... I threw this knobby one at them: How come we're all white? The answers I got are pretty fascinating and I'll have more to say about them some other time. Well, the other day Roger Elwood called me with yet another plea for another story for another anthology. I have already gone on record to say that I have developed mixed feelings about this tireless editor's impact on the field, for while he has caused some large publishers -- and more than a few small ones -- to publish science fiction, though they have never done so before (which is good for us all), he has also produced so many anthologies in such a short time that he threatens to corner the market, saturating the buyers' ability to buy and other editors' ability to sell. And I do not want my Silverberg or Disch or Carr or Knight or Harrison threatened. Therefore I have, of recent months, respectfully declined his requests -- respectfully and regretfully, too, because he does turn out some good ones. In this instance, however, when I chattily mentioned this preoccupation of mine and mentioned the tapes I have, he rose to bait like a speckled trout in Wormsville, hung up, checked with a publisher and called me back. How about an anthology of sf stories by and about blacks -- would I then write one? I said probably not -- writing stories is an arduous and bloodletting thing for me and I don't like to make promises I might not keep. But I sure as hell would (should I say sure as Elwood? Sorry.) write an intro and, if I can get the permissions, include transcripts of those tapes. One of these, by the way, is an interview with a bona fide black science fiction fan -- and it's the best of the lot. His name is Lancelot Braithwaite and he is thoughtful, articulate, Trinidadian, and a would-be writer. This is my challenge to him and to any other black who reads this or hears about it to get with it and write a story. Not an essay -- I'll handle that department. And don't send it to me; I don't answer my mail, any of it -- it's my pathology. Send it to Roger Elwood or his publisher, in this case Bobbs-Merrill of Indianapolis. It'll be a mixed anthology, because there are a few previously printed yarns written by whites which have just got to be in this book. And just to remove any taint of self-aggrandizement from this project: I stand to get paid by the word for my preface. I will donate my net as a prize for the best science fiction story by a black in the book. Roger Elwood and I will between us find an impartial judge to make the award, to be added to the regular payment. I guess it'll be about a year before the book can be in your hands, but the deadline will be somewhat less than half that. W e've done rather better with another of our minorities -- minors. Science fiction and science fantasy have always had a strong and steady market for the young reader, though as in the mainstream, it frequently is not called sf. The new growth, popularity, and respectability of the medium has its impact in this area too, as you can see in any bookstore by fanning through the kid shelves. Some hardy perennials: all of the "Paul French" (Isaac Asimov) juveniles and all of Heinlein's are now in paperback and holding their own. And Andre Norton. I do not know Andre Norton, nor do I know anyone who does. If I met her and found her deeply embittered at the science fiction fraternity I could only agree with her feelings. I could be wrong, but as far as I know she has never attended a con and probably has never been invited to one. She is seldom or never reviewed in themagazines and I don't know if she has ever sold to one or been asked to. I can't remember ever seeing her name on a Hugo or Nebula nomination, and if she ever appeared on radio or TV I haven't heard of it. Yet she is astonishingly prolific and, judging by the number of titles to be found in print, her sales are probably up there with Heinlein, Asimov and Vonnegut. The Bible and a couple of cookbooks outsell anything on the best-seller lists, year after year -- she's like that. I will say in all justice -- and expressing my own personal taste -- that I have never read a great Norton, but by golly I've never read a bad one and I wouldn't hesitate to give any of hers to a bright kid who is just finding out about science fiction. For myself, as I said, I must declare that I have not been able to become a Norton fan. Her protagonists always win, which for me substracts suspense; nobody ever has acne or goes to the bathroom or makes a pass; and more often than not the hero is the same at the end of the book as he is at the beginning, having been altered not at all by the events of the narrative. Which is okay if you're the last angry man or Lazarus Long -- otherwise not. Still, what do you want for the appetizer in the reading diet of a voracious youngster: Barefoot in the Head? G ood typical Norton is Here Abide Monsters (Atheneum, # pp., #), a gateway-to-another-world story in which a teenaged couple slip through into an alien Earth full of extraterrestrial invaders and fabulous beasts. Norton as editor (with Ernestine Donaldy) gives us Gates of Tomorrow (Atheneum, # pp., #) with the subtitle: "An Introduction to Science Fiction" and it would serve that function well for a kid or anybody. Not one of the stories was written expressly for the young, which immunizes the book from "writing down." The arrangement is ingenious, with one story for each of a dozen categories -- first contact, future catastrophe, and the like. The writers are good ones at or near their best -- Frank Belknap Long, Ray Bradbury, Fritz Lieber and others as fine. I n the gee-whiz or pulp-core level there's Perry Rhodan, a German series which, I am told, has hundreds of thousands of addicts overseas, and which is translated for local consumption by Wendayne Ackerman at the impressive rate of two a month -- from Ace, at #c. You can subscribe to the books as if they were magazines, and each volume contains a Perry Rhodan adventure, some short stories, a letter column, and a communication from the fortunately unique head of the editor, Forrest J. Ackerman. H ugh Walters is a pleasant pedant whose approach to science fiction is about that of middle Gernsback. And don't knock it -- they don't hardly make that kind no more. First Contact (Thomas Nelson, # pp., #) is about a first contact between us savages and the immensely more civilized Other. The technology is logically extrapolated and explained at length, which tends to make the people secondary -- still, that's what the man does and he does it competently, so that any kid has to come out of it knowing more, factually, than he did when he went in. If he wants to find out more about people, he can get that elsewhere. Nicholas Fisk (Pantheon Books, # pp., #) a most unusual invasion story, full of people you'll like and developments you didn't expect. The invaders are tiny faceted jewel-like things that descend in clouds, drift like snow, seem harmless but... Inventive as this is, it's the people you take away with you. I hope to see more by this writer. E lwood at work: Children of Infinity (Franklin Watts Inc., illustrated by Jacqui Morgan, intro, by Lester del Rey, # pp., #); The Other Side of Tomorrow (Random House, illustrated by Herbert Danska, # pp., #) and Science Fiction Tales, subtitled: "Invaders, Creatures and Other Worlds" (Rand McNally, illustrated by Rod Ruth, intro by Theodore Sturgeon, # pp., #). I have learned of, but not seen, a second Rand McNally volume for young people on "Monsters" which I assume is the same size, price and appearance (very good, that, by the way) as the Tales. These are all books of original stories. All of the Random House ones are by established names; the others are astutely packaged mixtures of these and new writers. They're all worth looking at if you're buying for a youngster. A really wonderful volume is Jane Yolen's Zoo # (Seabury Press, # pp., #.) A dozen titles about fantastical science-fictiony animals range in length from a few hundred words to full-sized novellas, by the likes of James Thurber and Howard Fast, Clarke and Farmer. Equally fine, in quite a different way, is Terry Carr's Into the Unknown (Thomas Nelson, # pp., #). It takes a Terry Carr to think of choosing, for the #-and-ups, Ballard and Borges. Here also are fine examples of Silverberg, Bradbury, Gunn and Ellison. Carr has a feel for good writing as well as good story, comparable perhaps only to that of Damon Knight, and anything he does can be bought sight unseen, with confidence. S peaking of fine examples of Robert Silverberg, try Deep Space, a juvenile antho (Thomas Nelson, # pp., #). Silverberg's thumb-rule here is not so much fine writing or even provocative content, but that "sense of wonder" that science fiction is really all about. In a well-balanced table of contents are van Vogt's Far Centaurus, one of Harlan Ellison's earlier -- or beginning-middle-ending -- stories, one of Damon Knight's highly polished tales -- and one by the editor which is pure zetz. Well, there's a sampling of what's going on over there in the children's corner. Would you rather be a kid now than back in the days of the ragged pulps with the hide-from-mom covers? N ow here's something I do seldom because I don't feel I do it well -- clobber somebody. I do not enjoy writing whiplash reviews or reading them either. It's too easy to be clever. Anyone who has leafed through a dictionary of slang knows there are more ways to tear down than to build up and I do not get my jollies by sitting here in safety clobbering bad books by bad writers. I try not to concern myself or you with them. I lend support where I feel support is needed and might be effective, and am most pleased when I can share what delights me. The only thing that makes me foam at the mouth is a bad book by a good writer. I guess all this springs from a metamystic conviction I have that one is not the possessor of talent, but its custodian. I am sure that in the critical literature of the future certain of our contemporaries will be regarded as the pillars and pivots of artistic expression, and that among these will be J. G. Ballard, Philip K. Dick, and Brian Aldiss. When Aldiss, whose Barefoot in the Head fills me with awe, produces such clubfooted whimsy as The Eighty Minute Hour (Doubleday, #), I feel robbed, not only of the critical structure I have built up for him, but of the hours and minutes and ergs of mental quanta I have freely given him -- time and effort he has earned by past performance and which he now has subtracted from me, for I shall never have them back. I am not objecting to the book's disjointedness, its "specialness" -- George Effinger got away with that, for example, exquisitely in What Entropy Means to Me. There are, of course, flashes of brilliance in the writing -- you can't keep a good talent down -- but the whole performance is so personal and non-participatory for the reader that it leaves me with the feeling that the act was both selfish and lonesome. I sit down to some writers as to a banquet. I can appreciate tongue-in-cheek as readily as anyone. But I can't do both through a novel-length menu. So please, Aldiss -- not while I'm eating. T o end on a happier note: look for Joshua, Son of None, by Nancy Freedman (Delacorte Press, #I pp., #.) Let's say that on November #, #, a young doctor was present at a Dallas hospital when they brought in a dying President, and was able to secure a tissue sample, freeze it, clone it and, through the agency of a surrogate mother, bring it to term as a newborn baby. Now if his environment, background, education and all the elements of his biography can be duplicated or closely approximated, so that his personality is forged in the same furnaces as the original, then he isn't dead! He isn't dead! Nancy Freedman takes this notion in a practiced and skilful hand and drives with it, implacably and with cleanliness and force, leaving you with the conviction that if this could happen it would have to happen this way. She writes man'sangle narrative better than most men, she has done her research and her extrapolation of a near-future America with logic and verisimilitude -- all in all, a fine and exciting drama. Next month is housecleaning time. My backlog has reached the point where I must sidle into my office and even then things fall down. I'll review dozens of books in one word or one sentence, committing enormous injustices -- but I'll get them out of here. 'La vista...  I F ootsteps whispered behind him, muffled by the grass. He turned and it shot past him, so close to his face that he jerked back. It struck the edge of the temple's entrance, rebounded, clattering, and" skittered across the floor, coming to rest in a crevice between stones: a pebble. She who had thrown it stood several meters up the slope, right hand tucked innocently into a pocket, left hand still curled around more pebbles. She had been swimming again -- droplets of water fell from her tangled black hair. Scofield, always near her, was coming around the hill temple, silhouetted against the pale sky. "You shouldn't have moved," she said. "I might have hit you." He inclined his head in a mock bow. "Thanks, Margaret. I'll remember that the next time someone throws stones at me." "Do that. Where are the others?" "Darby's reworking his notes. Wight's gone for a walk. Mayeux's helping me by developing yesterday's film -- " " -- and you're taking care of today's filming. How industrious." He saw her smile widen, realized his was trying to match it for sarcasm and turned away. "Hello, Schneider." A nod. "Scofield. You two enjoy your swim?" Margaret's laughter answered. Then: "If you see Wight, tell him I'll be inside -- that I want to talk to him again about Sumer." When the faint echoes of her footsteps were gone, Schneider returrled the camera to its case, looked up at the overhanging roof, the details of its construction now recorded for experts who would never have to leave their offices. Not glancing at Scofield, he said, "I thought one of the reasons for our coming out here was to avoid the scholarly atmosphere of the ship. Yet between Guevara and Wight -- " "It's a different thing." "Yeah. Dead myth, instead of a review of new information that might prove useful. Not exactly -- " "I'm going to look for Wight." Schneider sat down on the grass and lit a cigarette as he watched the other man walking off down the to listen to criticism of Margaret, but then what had Schneider expected? A half-hour later he was sitting L in the aircar, sketching, wishing the radio worked and he could hear a ship voice, when the sound of conversation made him look up from the paper. Wight was barefoot, his feet caked with mud and dust, boots clutched in one hand. Next to him was Scofield, walking slowly but looking tense and impatient. "Schneider," Wight called, "are you going to join us in the temple?" "No." "You should. All this is of great educational value." "So I've heard." "What are you working on?" Wight came to lean over the side of the aircar, myopic eyes squinting as he examined the sketch. It was a raw but precise beginning. Schneider had sketched in the wall of the largest temple, next to which the aircar rested, and the outlines of the other three temples in the valley: the outward curving walls, the multifaceted domes that seemed to float above, barely touching. The hill temple wasn't pictured -- it was on the other side of the large temple and what he couldn't see he wouldn't add to a sketch. "Excellent. You're as careful an artist as you are a photographer." A suggestion of mockery ran through the comment. Schneider ignored it -- many of Wight's remarks were double-edged. Scofield called, "Wight, aren't you coming in?" He was standing in the temple entrance, even his size dwarfed by the massive opening. Not a door, it was a floor-to-ceiling gap in the wall. Nothing as inharmonious as a door marred the lines of the temples. "In a few minutes," Wight said. "Sumer hasn't been forgotten yet -- " Scofield disappeared -- "and won't be for a while. Schneider, you have true talent for copying the physical world." "Thank you." The words held dual meaning again, but why give Wight the satisfaction of reacting to it? He toyed with the edges of the notebook. More sketches were there, including portraits, but he rarely showed the last to their subjects. Once he had done so, but people never recognized themselves -- sometimes they even failed to identify others. He didn't understand it -- he'd compared his work to photographs and the likenesses were exact. "Wight?" "Mm?" "I was thinking a while ago that maybe this isn't a better way to spend time than staying at the ship, waiting for the great and glorious experts to get here from Earth." Wight's smile curved into a grin -- he had as little respect for carefully nurtured reputations as anyone. "I mean, Margaret's going over everything she knows of Earth mythology -- " "And everything I know as well?" A minor joke -- Wight had given up the study of dead languages and cultures in middle-age for exo-archeology. Margaret didn't have the questions needed to request even a small fraction of the man's knowledge. "Yeah. It's not exactly the sort of convivial atmosphere this group was supposed to generate. I said something to Scofield about it, hoping he'd talk to Margaret, but he didn't want to listen." Wight seemed amused. "Did you expect him to?" "I don't know. Maybe. After all. I'm the only reason you're out here. The site had to be photographed." Wight's smile had vanished. "Don't be an ass, Schneider. We didn't volunteer to come out here because we wanted to keep you company any more than you came because of dedication to your work. None of us wanted to sit around the ship." Schneider opened his mouth to object, but said instead, "Do you think they've gotten into makework projects yet, back at the ship?" "I don't want to think about it. How they waste their time is none of my business." "But for the grace of God -- and me -- you might be back there with them now." "Damn you -- " but Wight was chuckling -- "and your ego. I'm surprised you didn't ask for only female volunteers for a harem." "If it had occurred to me I would have." "No. They'd never have let you off the ship. But it's a shame that only one woman wanted to come out here." "And that she brought her pet bodyguard along." "Yes. Well, I have to go in or Margaret will send her pet to retrieve me. See you later." "Yeah." W ith Wight gone Schneider's restlessness was back. He put the sketchbook aside. Wight and Scofield would be talking now inside the temple, but no sound reached out here. The corridor wound three times before it opened onto a small, square room. The sanctum, Margaret had decided. Across the valley the slanting afternoon light set off the facets of the temple roofs. Wight had speculated that once the stone had been polished or covered with a lacquer. The domes would have glittered blindingly. But the truth would remain a speculation -- no trace of polish was left. Had it existed it would have eroded away -- how long ago? Centuries? Millennia? No artifacts remained in the temples or around them, no debris -- it was as though the buildings had been deliberately abandoned, swept clean to leave no evidence of their builders but the strong curving lines of the walls and the low wide benches that filled the sanctums. No evidence here, but in the town the expedition had first discovered near the ship... He pushed the nagging thought away. It was bad enough to stay here with a pretense of useful work, knowing that a large town only partially destroyed by fire needed to be explored, mapped, to have its artifacts typed and classified. It would be worse to be one of the hundredplus waiting in the ship, with that valuable site only a few kilometers away. While back on Earth men who had long ago established themselves as authorities in the field would be setting up their own expeditions and arranging the publicity that would add another layer of fame to their reputations... He automatically conceded that the custom was unfair, but the injustice had long ceased to rankle. Only for a few, those whose work was a testimony to their ambition, would the delay be a torture. But those few always spread their misery to the rest. He stretched and leaned back, appreciating the silence. f j ello, Darby." rX"Hello." Why had Darby come here? Looking down at the lined, somber face, Schneider wondered if he should have continued sketching and ignored the man's arrival. But it would be rude now not to attempt conversation. "Working on your notes?" Darby nodded. "I'd like to give this expedition some type of order. We've been here two weeks and only you have been working. And there's much to be done. For example, we could be measuring the temples, the outside walls, the sizes of the benches, et cetera. We should set up a scale for comparison. Right?" "Yeah." At least Darby now said "temple." Darby was a purist -- worse, an anachronistic purist who should have been born on Earth several centuries before. Alone in the group, he'd insisted on not inferring the mental templates of Earth cultures from alien structures. To him the temples were buildings of unknown function until more evidence was found. But now -- Darby was slipping. "What else?" Schneider asked. "It's just an idea now, but I think we should consider an excavation of the tell." "What tell?" "Here." An index finger stabbed downward. "The hill?" "It's too perfectly round. And this is the only temple not on the valley floor." Could there be earlier structures buried beneath the hill temple? Schneider dismissed the possibility. Darby's wishful thinking was contagious. "We weren't sent out here to excavate. We have no tools." "No. We don't even have equipment for the most elementary geophysical testing," Darby complained. "Obviously we're not supposed to start an excavation," Schneider continued. This line of reasoning was redundant, simplistic, childish -- Darby might understand it. "When we get back to the ship the others will hear your theory about the tell and maybe then they'll give you permission to began an excavation." "They'll give it to someone else." Schneider didn't object. That hypocrisy was too much for him. He mumbled "See you later -- " and walked away. A month of boredom past, a month remaining. Schneider left the temple for a walk. The night was cool around him. Wight was sitting in the aircar, dictating notes into a recorder. Another popular story of archeologists-at-work, intended for Earthbound escapists. Schneider halted a few meters away, making no sound, waiting for the older man to finish. Minutes dragged past -- then Wight paused for a moment, spoke a final sentence and shut off the recorder. "Is Margaret looking for me again?" "No." "Then she isn't holding forth on the mysteries of the past." "She has her captive audience again. I believe she has an adequate repertory now. Your assistance is no longer needed." Wight shrugged. "I was only a dispensable, minor character in her little drama anyway." "Doesn't it bother you?" "Why should it? It was becoming extremely boring." "Not the mythology. Margaret's obsession with it." "Most people have obsessions. Darby's is excavating; mine, the past in general. And Mayeux is an addict of escapism. Drugs, sex, music, drama -- any vehicle of escape will do. Now there is an interesting obsession for you to observe. And there's your obsession, Schneider. Watching the rest of us. Margaret, who wants to be a goddess. Scofield, who -- " "I know." " -- wants Margaret and has her. He also derives a great deal of pleasure from your jealousy. If Margaret were trying to make you feel envy you might have a chance with her. But she doesn't give a damn about you." Silence. "No comments, Schneider?" Stillness. "All right. I'm through making speeches. Now I have a question. What are you doing out here with the rest of us and our private obsessions?" "I have as many degrees in archeology as any of you, as well as being the best photographer -- " "Don't be defensive. I know that. So do all the others, here and on the ship. Which stopped none of them from referring to you as a photographer because, despite the degrees, that's all you are. You have no true interest in the past. No more than a layman's interest, anyway." "True interest? Mine is a more valid interst than yours, Wight. When I was studying on Earth I had a chance to see the ruins of all the grand, dead civilizations you love. I was more dissatisfied than impressed. It took years before I realized that I was unhappy because too many archeologists had been there before me. I couldn't see the ruins clearly. The buildings were distorted by all the layers of interpretation and opinion, everything that I'd heard or read about them. Did you ever feel, at one of those Earth sites, that a shrine should've been built to the archeologists?" A smile was twitching the stubborn edges of Wight's mouth. Schneider took a breath and hurried to conclude: "I wanted to see what had not yet been tainted by another man's interpretation. You can't do that on Earth." The smile still fought to surface. Wight ended it with a cough, then said, "You surprise me. You're a romantic. Tainted ruins. I've never heard of an archeologist searching for innocence, but that seems to be the only way to describe you. Practically lusting after innocence. Except in Margaret's case, of course." "Perhaps, Wight -- " Schneider's voice was steady -- "you should consider your own motives. Yours and Darby's and Margaret's. What have you done but bring the myths of Earth to another planet? What are you trying to do but apply them to a society that probably had nothing in common with the Sumerians, or the Israelites?" The shadowy smile again. Wight covered it with his hand, fingers carefully stroking his mustache. "I'll consider it. Now, Schneider, if you'll excuse me, I have work -- " II S chneider gave up trying to stifle a yawn. With luck, Margaret wouldn't notice. Neither would Scofield, who had been asleep the past hour. And Wight was playing back his notes. To Schneider, at the opposite end of the bench, the sound was a low murmur, nearly drowned out by Margaret's voice. He looked at the pipe and the dwindling supply of hashish Mayeux had left. It would be nice to take some, just a small amount. Mayeux would return in a moment. Schneider was searching through his pockets for something to wrap the hash in when Mayeux burst into the sanctum. "An aircar!" Before the echoes had quit he was gone again. Scofield had jerked awake at the shout -- he was a half-step behind Schneider as they left the sanctum, scrambling and slipping in the darkness. Once outside, they saw Mayeux standing halfway up the slope to the hill temple, head tilted back as he watched the silver dart-shape glide over the temples, heading south, out over the inland sea. Mayeux stared down at them, bewilderment clear on his face. Was there another expedition on the planet? Or was the ship scouting the temple site? Scofield was shaking his head in confusion. Wight had come out of the temple but was ignoring them, his gaze fixed on the north side of the building, where their own aircar should have been. "Darby." "What?" Scofield whirled, froze when he saw the vacant patch of flattened grass. "He's crazy," Margaret said. "Why should he take the aircar up?" "Photography." "Of the sea?" Then the high whispering sound was back. The aircar slowed, made a clumsy turn and dropped to the ground within centimeters of the temple wall. Wight reached it first. He pushed Darby away from the controls, leaned over and stared at the gauges. "The fuel," he muttered. Scofield reached around Wight and grabbed Darby by the shoulder. "How long were you up there?" "I don't know." "How much fuel is left, Wight?" "Not enough to get us back to the ship. And the radio's out." Schneider heard a hissing sound and turned to see Margaret standing, fists clenched. He could sense a lynch-mob attitude growing. Worried, he pulled Darby free of Scofield's grasp. His eyes moved across the hostile faces, came to rest on Wight, who could be reasoned with. "We don't have to worry. If we don't return in three weeks they'll send an aircar out after us." After a moment Wight nodded. He went over to Margaret, whispered to her, then took her arm and led her back to the temple. A moment later Scofield followed. Schneider removed the camera from its niche in the bottom of the aircar. He fingered the release and two film cartridges rolled out onto his palm. He might as well destroy them. Darby had been flying at too high an altitude for the temples to be photographed properly and his flight had picked up too much of the surrounding land. "Why, Darby? Did you think you were going to replace me as photographer?" "I had an idea... Schneider, will you develop the film for me?" "It won't be worth developing." "Sure it will. The sunlight was at the best angle. The camera should have picked up shadow marks as well as crop marks. If there once were any roads here -- or buried ruins -- they'll show up on the film." He beamed. "It should make things much easier for the experts when they arrive. They'll know where to begin their excavations." Mayeux's mouth had dropped open as he listened. Now it snapped shut. He bent down and ripped a clump of grass from the soil. "Look, Darby. The roots are only a few centimeters long. Even ten centimeters of topsoil over a paved road would be enough for this grass to grow there as thickly as anywhere else. So you can't expect crop marks. And shadow marks? From up there?" He gestured toward the hill temple. "We can look out in the morning or afternoon and spot any irregularities on the valley surface." Darby shook his head. "You'll see -- after the film's developed." "Oh, hell. What's the use? We're stuck here now until they come to get us -- and all because you expected crop marks." Mayeux began to search his pockets. "Inside," Schneider reminded him. "Yeah. Do you want to join me, Schneider? If we smoke long enough this is going to seem trivial, maybe even funny." "Sure." He pocketed the cartridges and followed Mayeux into the temple. W ight was standing just inside the temple entrance, watching the first minutes of a shower. Rain fell soundlessly on the roof and rolled off in a heavy curtain. Schneider walked to stand near him and looked out across the valley. The rain blurred the three smaller temples, obscuring the sharply chiseled stone, the facets of the domes. He could almost see them as mushrooms, gray-white against the green, sheltered by the hills that rimmed the peninsula, coming to a point a quarter of a kilometer behind him. "I covered the aircar," Wight said. Schneider nodded. "What's that you're holding? Are those the lights?" Schneider stared down at the four hour-glass shaped objects he gripped. Their reflecting surfaces were opaque. "They've been replaced." "Aren't they working?" Wight took one and twisted the control that circled the lamp's waist. He winced at the glare. "Why would they want to replace them?" "Margaret -- " this wouldn't be easy -- "wanted torches instead of artificial light, so Scofield cut some branches from that grove at the base of the peninsula -- " "Oh, God. Schneider, I heard them say something about it, but I warned them not to. I didn't think they'd be so stupid." He started down the corridor. Schneider moved to block his path. "You can't reason with Scofield -- and I wouldn't start a fight." "No." Wight rubbed a hand across his forehead, sighed. "Torches. Ashes and coals all over the floor. The carbon-fourteen people will want to run tests and we'll have to explain. We can try to clean away the mess, but we'll never get all of it." "Is that what worries you? Explaining to the others that we were using torches inside a temple because Margaret wanted to play at being a goddess or a priestess for a while?" "Doesn't it worry you at all?" "Yes. But I half expected it. Did you really think that we could indulge our fantasies out here, then return to the ship and act as if nothing unusual had been done?" Wight didn't answer. T he next evening it was still raining. Schneider sketched the blurred hills and temples, his boots sinking deep into soggy ground, rain beating down steadily. Then a breeze from the north bent the curtain of water inward and he retreated to the sanctum. He sat on the first bench, near Mayeux. Behind him were Scofield and Wight. At the back of the room, Darby had straddled a bench and was examining a foam-lined metal camera casing. Schneider wondered why he had it -- the camera was in the aircar. Margaret stood before them. She spoke without interruption, confirming Schneider's suspicion that she needed no response from her audience. She stood motionless. Each of the many torches was a reflected pinpoint of light in her eyes and a larger-than-life shadow posed at her back. Torchlight flattered her. She spoke of the Svetasvatara Upanishad and it was Kali, not Rudra, who turned the Brahmawheel, creating worlds, destroying them at the end of time. Her speech led them through the labyrinths of Crete to confront, not the Minotaur, but Queen Pasiphae-becomeMedusa... Schneider ceased to listen. Her conversations with Wight had been straight narrations of myth. This was a deliberate scrambling, a hybrid whose wrongness lay uneasily on his nerves. He looked around at the others. Wight was listening complacently. If Margaret's distortions bothered him his face did not show it. Scofield, sprawled across the bench, appeared to be fighting drowsiness and losing. Eyes halfclosed, he seemed unaware of anyone. Then Schneider noticed that every time Margaret spoke of the consorts of the ancient goddesses, a smile flickered across Scofield's face. Darby was twisting the camera casing, trying to wrench it out of shape, failing, trying again. Why? Mayeux was smoking peacefully. As Schneider watched he turned a cat-curious face. Then he held out the pipe, but Schneider shook his head in refusal. Mayeux shrugged and returned the pipe to his mouth. Schneider still watched: Mayeux also was flattered by the torchlight. Which was not surprising -- he and Margaret looked alike, could have been brother and sister. Almost identical in height and bone structure, features similar, both with black hair and blue-green eyes. Both with skin drawn so tightly over the bone that white ridges could sometimes be glimpsed through the tan. But whereas with Margaret that bone structure suggested a tensile strength, in Mayeux it was a fragility. His profile was a chiseled perfection haloed by the torchlight. Schneider looked around. For the 'first time he noticed that Scofield's eyes were focused on Mayeux. Margaret had stopped talking. She stood with eyes closed, either tired and quitting, or planning the next part of her monologue. Either way, Schneider was grateful for the silence. And then Mayeux began to sing. Margaret's eyes snapped open with the first notes. They fastened on Mayeux, but he was oblivious to her anger. Schneider held his breath. Mayeux continued to sing. Finally realizing that he wasn't going to stop, Margaret launched into her speech again. Schneider looked down, fighting the first tremors of laughter. When he had quelled them he again paid attention to what Margaret was saying. "... and despite their loss of authority, there was a partial conconservation of the ancient mythos..." He raised an eyebrow in inquiry at Wight. "Neolithic matriarchies," Wight explained. Schneider nodded, let his eyes close, willed himself to fall asleep. Around him, tenor a cappella notes ranged through anger-clipped words. Ill D ark spots that were flaws in the stone swarmed antlike up the walls, chased by predatory torchlight. Even Schneider's hallucinations were cliches. IJe tried to expel the vision. Mayeux's hand touched his and he relinquished the hash pipe, shook his head, opened his eyes. The spots held steady, but for how long? The pipe was offered again, Mayeux's hand resting a few seconds in Schneider's, an intimacy that made Schneider nervous. But when there was nothing more to object to than a too-long touching of hands, he could not act offended. He took the pipe and inhaled deeply. Nothing. The hash pipe had perversely gone out. Mayeux plucked it from his hand. Numb, Schneider lay back, stretched his legs, contemplated the sanctum wall. "I'm worried about Margaret," he said and listened to his distant voice roaring on long after the thought had ended, "Yes?" Clouds of smoke formed trellises in front of Mayeux's face. Memories, unbidden, brought to Schneider the folk song Mayeux had sung the week before by torchlight, with Scofield staring at him and Margaret angry. Schneider's mind played with the notes, amplifying, echoing, rearranging. In his memory a helix of pure sound curved upward, glorifying -- what? No matter -- the feeling was all. "Why are you worried about Margaret?" Mayeux asked. "She's blending into the mythfigures she talks about." Schneider frowned, able to concentrate with the return of reality. "Lilith, Kali, Medusa, Isis, Astarte -- she's portraying a schizoid reincarnation of them all, with an emphasis on the bloodthirsty element." "Countess Dracula." Mayeux giggled. Silence, then footsteps on stone and Scofield came toward them. "Countess who?" Scofield asked. The name sounded familiar to Schneider, but the associations slipped away as his mind reached for them. "Vampire," Mayeux replied. Schneider free-associated the word, coming up with medieval nightmare images. "Gothic castles," Mayeux added. Scofield corrected: "Gothic romance, not architecture." Schneider nodded and gave up trying to connect bats with flying butresses. It hadn't seemed right anyway. A week before the group was to . return to the ship Margaret fell to silence, worry and occasional whispered comments about The Others, of whom she spoke in awe... A week, and Mayeux no longer asked others if they wished to share his remaining tiny supply of hashish... A week, and when Scofield spoke to Schneider at all it was with confidence that the people on the ship would come after them promptly... A week, and Wight's views exactly opposed Scofield's... A week, and Darby had been practically living in the hill temple for days... Schneider went up to investigate. He found a scar in the soil, two meters wide, ten meters long, starting at the temple wall and pointing toward the sea. Darby tended that wound carefully, the camera casing in his hands removing the soil, Schneider watched and waited for Darby to notice him and explain -- watched, without expecting an explanation -- and finally left. He wouldn't tell the other four. They would discover the trench soon enough. # T 've been considering what you said about layers of interpretation and tainted ruins." It was the last evening before the return date. The air was cool and misty. Despite the chill Schneider preferred being outside to the smoky ritual in the sanctum. He twisted around, eyes seeking Wight. There, against the wall, his light clothes blending with the stone, his sun-blackened face obscured by the fog and dusk. "What -- " Schneider began, stopping as he recalled the conversation of a month before. "Well?" "Well what?" The wraith laughed and moved toward him, solidifying as it neared. "You're not attending the lecture this evening?" Wight shook his head. "As I was saying -- I've thought about your remarks a great deal. Look at the hill temple and tell me what you see." Psychological games now? Schneider almost laughed, but Wight's voice had been serious, almost solemn. He looked. The temple had become Rorschach blot. Ears sensitized by concentration he imagined he could hear both Darby busily scraping away at the trench and voices from the temple behind him. But neither should be audible here -- all he could really be hearing was Wight's breathing and his own. He glanced away from the hill. Wight's eyes met his, locked, requested an answer. "I don't know what you expected me to see. Barring the fact that it looks very impressive in this light -- it's just a temple. Merely a building." "Merely a building." The words were pronounced slowly, as though Wight were savoring them, wondering at them. "Not even an intimation of this culture's sense of whatever deities were worshipped?" "I don't worship the supernatural. I prefer not to be deceived by mists or mysticism." He was about to congratulate himself on the phrase, but Wight's somber expression hadn't changed, so he continued: "I can see things more clearly." "You're blind, Schneider." And in a moment he was gone, swallowed by the fog as he walked away. F our days later loneliness sent Schneider up to the hill temple. All but he and Darby had withdrawn into fantasy, becoming autistic strangers who rarely left the sanctum. He stood at the edge of the trench, now a meter deep. Mounds of damp clay soil covered the uprooted grass and topsoil. Darby glanced up once, wiped a hand across his forehead, leaving redbrown streaks, then returned to digging. Schneider stood there more than a quarter of an hour, occasionally leaning down to pick up a clod, mold it into a pyramid, crumble it again. Finally Darby set the mud-encrusted casing aside, leaned against the side of the trench, managed a weary smile. "Did you ever hear of Austen Henry Layard?" he asked. "The name sounds familiar." "I've always envied," Darby went on, "his discovery of the Assyrian city of Nineveh. Those nineteenth-century Englishmen -- " He shook his head. "That was the time for an archeologist to live." Schneider sat down on the grass. He would listen. T he next morning and afternoon passed slowly. Schneider sat in the aircar, sketched and saw no one. In midafternoon he entered the temple. Once, twice around and he still heard nothing. Three times and the blackness grayed. Mayeux was sitting in the corridor, unlit hash pipe cradled in his left hand. His gaze was fastened on it. "Hello, Schneider." "Hello, Mayeux. Are the others -- " Mayeux waved the pipe in the direction of the sanctum. "In there." Schneider listened for voices coming from the sanctum. None. Mayeux craned his neck around, stared up at Schneider for a moment, said, "Margaret's praying. Or meditating. I'm not sure what she calls it." Then he turned his attention back to the pipe. Relighting it, he added: "Praying for guidance, I believe. Scofield's asleep. So's Wight." Schneider stepped over Mayeux's outstretched legs, moved quietly to the sanctum entrance. Margaret was on her knees, her back to him. Scofield was asleep, as Mayeux had said, but Wight wasn't. He noticed Schneider and smiled. Schneider turned and went back to Mayeux. "Kneeling?" Mayeux shrugged. "Wight's awake. And watching." Mayeux glanced at him curiously. "He finds you interesting," Mayeux remarked. "How so?" "He told me you don't -- " Mayeux waved the pipe as though trying to sketch an answer he couldn't phrase -- "recognize what is basic. What is necessary." "What the hell did he mean by that?" "Ask Wight." "He didn't tell you?" Blank eyes met his. Ask Wight? Now? Walk into the sanctum and disturb that quiet... No. There would be another time. W Hours had dragged the afternoon through dusk and into night. Schneider had waited in the aircar for Wight to leave the temple. "Yes." "What is it that is basic that I don't recognize?" "What was that, Schneider?" Wight took his recorder from the aircar's storage compartment. Schneider repeated. "Who told you I said that?" "Mayeux. But that was all he told me." "And you want an explanation -- " "Yes." " -- of what I tried to tell you before and failed to make you understand?" "Yes." "Migod, Schneider. I tried to communicate something subtle and complex in the most elementary way possible and you didn't comprehend. We're down to the most basic words of a language and now you want me to take the words apart and explain what the letters mean." "I'm sure that if anyone could do it, Wight, you -- " "The sycophant's costume does not fit you." "I'm sorry." "Of course. All right. I'll go through the argument once more. I should have realized when you looked at the hill temple that you weren't viewing it correctly." "Because I saw it as a building, nothing more?" "I should have realized that perhaps that was the only way you could see it. But let's not bother with that now. Since you're blind, you must settle for mere words. To you a building is a building, a stone, a stone -- " "I'm waiting for the explanation, whenever you want to start." Wight sighed melodramatically. "I am explaining, so listen. To you objects are their simple physical selves, which makes you ideal as a photographer in this situation. But if you tried to become a painter, say, or even to capture a mood or an idea in a photograph, you'd fail. You don't like the so-called layers of interpretation, but it's normal for homo sapiens to invest physical objects with meaning. Only with that extra dimension does the object become fully real. "I misjudged you badly when I called you a romantic. You suffer from a lack of imagination, not an excess. I misinterpreted your comment that the ruins on Earth are tainted. Or perhaps you used the wrong word. Interpretations to you are superfluous." "That's what I told you." "Damn it, .you're missing the point again. The reaction of each of us to these temples is necessary -- it's basic -- it's not some frivolous and irrelevant fantasy. Since we don't know what this area signified to its builders, we have a tabula rasa. We construct meanings." "That shouldn't be necessary." Wight shook his head. "You'll never understand. So please stop asking me for explanations. I'm beginning to feel responsible for your blindness -- and I don't want that." at dawn Schneider went up to .the hill temple. The inland sea was a smooth dull gray, a sheet of metal laid out from the shore. Scraping noises interrupted his reverie. Darby was already up, digging with one hand while the other stifled yawns. "Good morning." '"Morning. I see you like to get up early, too." "Not always -- just this morning." "I think," Darby said, "that I may be able to show you something today." "You've found some artifacts?" "No." "A different type of soil?" "Not yet." "Then what?" "A feeling, Schneider. A very strong feeling." "You're working on intuition?" "It's been done before. Successfully, too." "Darby -- " Schneider's exasperation was almost a physical pain. If there had been a find here it could have represented a way to pull the others out of their fantasy worlds. He left Darby, who didn't look up. M ayeux came out of the temple later in the morning. Rubbing bloodshot eyes, he fixed a cup of coffee. When he'd drained it, Schneider asked, "Is Margaret still at it?" "I suppose so. I heard her talking a couple of times during the night, though." "What did she say?" "I couldn't tell. She was crying, too. I don't know what she thinks she'll accomplish. Pray -- and God will send a rescue team? Pray -- and the fuel tank will be refilled? I've seen other religious zealots who believed in miracles, but to cry when one doesn't happen -- " "Maybe her knees hurt." "Don't be such a sonofabitch. She's not bothering you." Mayeux fixed another cup of coffee and took it into the temple. Schneider leaned against the aircar, his fingers drumming on its metal shell. Just as the noise was becoming an irritant, he saw Mayeux standing in the temple entrance, gesturing to him. IV iYIwants to talk to us," Mayeux said as they hurried along the corridor. "Told Scofield?" "She won't talk to anyone else yet." "What about Darby?" "What about him?" "Never mind." They were at the entrance of the sanctum. Schneider saw Wight sitting on the front bench, arms folded across his chest. Margaret was talking to Scofield, who was lighting a new set of torches from the stack of branches in the corner. Margaret. Her face was ashen under a film of sweat -- her eyes were swollen and red. For the first time Schneider pitied her. She might be insane and a threat to the sanity of the others, but her madness was taking its greatest toll of her. "Margaret -- " He reached out a hand but before it touched her she turned to look directly at him. No. Into him. Through him. He fell back under that gaze. "The Others haven't yet come for us?" "No," he said quietly. "I was right, then. They're angry." She went over to Wight and repeated, "I was right." He nodded, smiling, mocking her. Schneider expected her to react with fury. Instead, almost wistfully: "They're angry." "Yes, they're angry." Her eyelids fell. She nodded a few times, acknowledging his agreement. Then she looked at Mayeux. Schneider waited for her to repeat the incantation. He might have to slap her to free her from the delusion. Mayeux met her gaze for a moment, then reached into a pocket for his pipe, filled and lighted it and walked to the back of the room. He sat down on the last bench. "Margaret doesn't like him," Scofield murmured. Margaret had turned back to them. She was frowning. "So what if they're angry?" Schneider said. "They'll come after us anyway." "No." "Yes, Margaret." "They're angry and they have to be appeased." He checked his response. Appeased? A new element to her madness. "How?" There was no answer. He stared past her at Wight, who had switched on the recorder. Schneider pictured the writerarcheologist using all this in some future dissertation, article or book. The thought infuriated him. It was time to put an end to the little drama. "Aren't your prayers working, Margaret? Isn't your make-believe world congenial any more?" "Leave her alone," Scofield said, but for the moment he could be ignored. Margaret's hands were clasped tightly, knuckles showing whitely through the skin. "Your prayers don't work, Margaret." She nodded. There was a minute's silence before she said, "The prayers are not enough." "What, then?" "A sacrifice." "That's great. That's perfect, Margaret. Wight's recorded that, so when we get back to the ship you'll be put under sedation until you can be taken to a hospital." "We won't get back to the ship without a sacrifice." Her voice was patient but stubborn. "Is that so?" He stepped closer to her and tilted her head back until she was staring directly at him. "And you don't even look insane." Her right hand lashed across his face, rough nails scratching. Reflexively, he slapped her. "Schneider." Wight was shaking his head. Scofield was backing toward the corner. "That was a mistake," Wight said. "Was it?" "Yes." Scofield answered. He watched Schneider while he reached back toward the stack of branches. a minute. Wight, you VV know I hit her only to snap her out of it. Scofield, you realize that, don't you? Help me explain to him. Wight. Mayeux -- " Mayeux's eyes were glazed. He jerked when he heard his name, then settled back against the wall. The pipe still in his mouth, he began to sing, the words mumbled and distorted. "Are you out of your mind, too?" Schneider's eyes moved from Mayeux to Wight, who hadn't left the bench, then to Scofield, whose right hand was curled around a heavy branch, which had just metamorphosed into a crude but usable club. "Wight?" "I tried to warn you to conform, Schneider, but you never listened. Now -- " He shrugged, rubbed his hands together, one over the other. A moment later, as if answering Schneider's bewilderment, he mumbled a few words. Schneider caught only one clearly, the rest vaguely. "Pilot? Why are you talking about a pilot now? Help me -- talk to Scofield, for God's sake!" "Deaf, as well as blind? And in a similar way. You hear the sound but miss the words." "You're al! insane." Schneider took a step backward, another, yet another, then turned and ran. He could hear Scofield following. He burst out of the temple. Pilot... Of course. The aircar -- the rest of what Wight had mumbled so indistinctly still made no sense. But the aircar did. Schneider slowed, sliding across the grass, halted and looked back at the aircar. Scofield was framed by the temple entrance. He was much closer to the machine than Schneider. Warily Schneider started on a semicircular path around Scofield. He had taken five steps when Scofield left the temple, carelessly swinging the club. Schneider wheeled to run up the hill. Near the summit he fell. He caught a glimpse of Scofield, climbing quickly, clutched at the grass and lurched to his feet. The hill temple was only a few meters before him, then beside him, then behind him as he neared the trench. Darby was there, hands cradling a large white stone. "Darby -- " The excavator looked up and smiled. "Look, Schneider -- a Jericho skull! The first artifact we've found -- and so close to its Earth counterpart -- " His fingers ran over his find, stroking gently. As mad as the rest. Schneider slid into the trench. Darby, clasping the featureless rock, backed away. "You have to be careful with this," he said. "It's a skull. It's fragile." Schneider disregarded him, scanning the trench for the camera casing. It would serve as a weapon. He spotted it at the other end of the trench, too far away to reach. Footsteps behind him, muffled by the grass. "Give me the skull." Schneider lunged forward. Then darkness caught him, falling at the edge of a club. T he cold brought him fiack to consciousness -- that, and the pressure against the back of his neck. He jerked away from it. The movement brought pain and he moaned. "Schneider?" The voice was unfamiliar. He tried craning his neck to look at the speaker, but the agony was too great. He waited for it to subside before moving again. Meanwhile he could see nothing but the cover of an aircar's seat on which he was lying face down. "Who are you?" he managed to ask. The words took an effort -- his throat was dry and rough and every movement of his mouth as he spoke caused more pain. "Pam Durrell." The voice sounded amused by the question. "I've only met you once, so you might not recognize the name." He did, though he couldn't remember the person to whom the name belonged. Risking the hurt again, he asked, "My neck -- what's wrong?" "You have a bruise. Maybe even a fracture, though I don't think so. We didn't bring a doctor when we came out here. We had no idea you'd be fighting each other." "Fighting?" "Wight told us all about the rivalry between you and Scofield. Someone at the ship should've guessed that with only one woman out here, especially Mar -- " Her voice cut off in embarrassment. "Wight told you that?" "Uh-huh. He was sorry they had to tie you up like that, but they were afraid you'd try to kill Scofield if you weren't restrained. When we got here they had your arms and legs bound to a stone bench." Schneider listened with detachment. His companions had been ingenious, letting a bench substitute for a sacrificial altar. Given more time, they would have found a religious use for Scofield's pocketknife. "Can I get up? Will it hurt my neck?" "I don't know -- you'll just have to try it. If you're careful and don't jerk your neck -- there. That's it. How do you feel?" "No worse than before." He twisted his torso until he could see the woman, who was still holding the damp cloth she'd pressed against his neck. She was young, with short brown hair. He remembered seeing her on the ship, but nothing more about her. "You people waited long enough before coming after us." "We didn't expect to have to rescue you. In fact, it's going to cut into our working time if one of us has to fly you back to the ship." "You came out here to work?" he asked, but already he was twisting around, surveying the aircar. It was almost twice the size of the aircar that had brought him out two months earlier and was heavily laden with equipment. Even photographic equipment, he noted. "That's right." "Where are the others?" "You mean your group? Waiting near one of the buildings while we look for Mayeux." "Everyone else -- Darby?" "We found him. Digging a trench, of all things. Wight said you had a lot of trouble with him." "Wight said," Schneider echoed. "Wight must have been very busy explaining." She was staring at him curiously. "We had to know what was going on. The trench, the torches you used after Darby went crazy and smashed the lights -- " So Wight had come up with an explanation for everything unusual that had occurred. It would be up to Schneider to refute Wight's story -- Margaret and Scofield would, of course, back Wight. Mayeux apparently wanted no part of any of this and no one would believe Darby. H e studied the girl sitting beside him. She wasn't one of the ship's administrators. If he told his story now she might not know how to handle the situation. It would be better to wait until he got back to the ship to explain what had really happened. Schneider tried twisting around to look back at the temples, finally stood and turned around in the aircar. Scofield, Margaret, Wight and Darby were sitting in a silent group near the entrance of the largest temple. As Schneider watched, Wight glanced up, said something to the others, then stood and walked toward Schneider. Wight stopped at the side of the aircar and smiled up as though none of the morning's events had happened. "I'm glad you're not hurt badly," Wight said. "Pam was afraid you might have a fracture or a concussion, but I told her Scofield hadn't hit you that hard." "You told her about everything, didn't you?" Schneider muttered. Wight's smile didn't change as he looked past Schneider at Pam and said, "Maybe now that your patient is conscious you can finish telling me about the findings in the town. You see, Schneider, the rest of the expedition didn't stay in the ship. They've been working the past six weeks." Schneider turned to look at the woman. The movement caused a flash of pain. "Is that true?" "Yes. The ship's administrators made the decision. They'll take responsibility for it. We don't expect anyone coming from Earth to object too much -- they'll be far too busy. All we've done so far is set the computers to translating and organizing the written records we've found. And we've just started on them. It should take at least a year." "So that's why you weren't too concerned when we didn't return on schedule," Schneider said. "You were coming anyway. How long have you been here?" He'd been unconscious for hours -- it was nearly evening. Wight answered for Pam, "The aircar arrived just a little while after the fight." "Yeah. The fight," Schneider repeated sarcastically. Wight had to be worried about how much of the "explanation" Schneider would contradict -- and when. Schneider was in no hurry. "What were your findings in the town?" Schneider asked. "Did you learn anything about these temples?" Pam laughed. "That's interesting, the way all of you refer to these buildings as temples." "Aren't they?" Wight sounded genuinely puzzled. Pam shook her head. "These buildings were a form of art. They also served some other purposes, all mundane -- possibly they were intended to produce given psychological effects. The aliens used their architecture to' produce an emotional response, in the case of these structures, awe and fear. We picked that up in the written records. The corridors force you to walk a greater distance than necessary to the central room, imparting a sense of isolation, of being buried, of being severed from one's world. I don't know how you could have spent so much time in there. It made me shiver -- " She paused, then said, "Actually we believe the effect may depend a great deal on one's preconditioning. Anyway, we'll finish here as quickly as possible and return to the town. Half the buildings there are like these, non functional in our terms. According to the writings we've deciphered, some are supposedly erotic in effect. I couldn't see them that way." She laughed. "Schneider didn't respond to this site," Wight said. "Not at all?" "No." Wight spoke before Schneider had a chance to say anything. Pam stared at Schneider for a few seconds. "Well, maybe he's a little too human -- and has rejected standard conditioning." "This feeling of awe," Wight said quickly. "Couldn't it still have some relevance to the aliens' religion?" "Trying to salvage your theory?" Schneider asked. "No. None whatsoever," Pam said. "They were an extremely sophisticated, pragmatic species. They had no gods. None. Well, I'll have to find out if Mayeux has been located yet." She climbed out of the aircar and walked away. "That wasn't just a fight with Scofield over Margaret," Schneider said when she was out of earshot. "I know. I had to tell them something." "And when you tied me to that bench, you were planning a sacrifice -- " "I know what happened, Schneider. No need to remind me." "I'm going to report everything when we get back." "I realize that, Schneider." Wight turned to go back to where the others were sitting. "You'll still be all alone." "Wight." "Yes." Wight stopped but didn't look back at Schneider. "No temples here. No gods." "None but ours, Schneider." "None but yours," Schneider said after a moment, but he had spoken quietly and Wight was already too far away to have heard. Schneider sat down, then slid until he was lying on his back, staring up at the darkening sky. His head ached.  In the most daring experiment science ever devised, the group invited future -- here! The final mutant He lay in a hospital bed. The sheets, fresh and smooth, stretched tightly across his lean body. His eyes were closed and his breath whispered lightly between his parted lips. His head was shaven and attached to it were small conducting discs, taped to his temples and the supraorbital ridges. Inside was his brain. He wasn't thinking;; -- he wasn't anything yet. He failed to exist. He lay in a negative state and would remain so until his makers, who sat in the large room that looked like the ground control of some starship venture, decided it was time to wake him. It had taken him a long time to come this far. Seventy-seven years. Those who had brought him to this place hoped the effort would prove worthwhile. But none of them would know for sure -- not until someone pressed the switch to wake him. He was seventeen years old and all his life had been unknowing. They had taught him, trained him, given him knowledge. But he was unaware of it, would remain unaware until they woke him for the first time. And then he would know all. Ill He lay in the bed, unstirring. The air in the room hummed slightly. The air-conditioning system was blowing in sterilized air from which his lungs filtered oxygen. Inside his head... In the control room there could be no more excuses, no more delay. Someone depressed the switch and beneath his dark eyelids his eyes rolled in their sockets as he dreamed of waking. He was running -- away -- the horizon a never-approaching black line. Looking down, beneath his feet he saw the solid white line and he planted each foot in turn on it. Lifting the lagging limbs and bringing them forward -- motion -- running -- without the knowledge of what it was he did. Something strange in the idea of motion -- we all progress -- only -- there was just the roadway and the white line and he didn't look up because ahead was only the horizon, still as distant as ever. And the rain -- always there was the rain, falling fine in misty droplets that soaked into his skin and his feet, making a shlick-shlick-shlick sound against the roadway as he ran. The rain: the only reality, ever-present... A beginning -- Year #: Day #I The idea had been postulated long before anyone thought of attempting to bring it into reality. Three brains: each representing a point in evolution. Three layers of neural tissue, each with its own function, each overlapping the other, impinging into the other's territory and at times conflicting. If only the three separate brains could be combined. If only when one felt an action was truly right it could be carried out, instead of the intellect's or the instinct's breaking in and preventing action. If only there were an end to the conflict inside the head, perhaps then conflict would end outside as well. Two possibilities existed for the realization of the concept: surgical and biological. Surgery was attempted, but the techniques required were too complex for surgeons to master. That left only the biological. Speed up the rate of evolution, so that the fusion of the disparate functions would occur naturally. Take a normal man and a normal woman and subject them to controlled radiation. And correlated predictables. Cut sections from ovaries -- take samples of semen. Let them mature -- mix them -- allow and'encourage growth, stimulate them so that there are finally contained in a neutral medium many fertilized cells, each with the potential for life. Care for them, allow them to develop. And as they grow -- note the differences. In some the radiation has had a detrimental effect. In the majority -- this is only the first generation -- a high failure rate is to be expected. But some have adapted beneficially. Search out the embryo deformities -- and terminate. Allow the rest to develop. Birth of the first generation. Some are blind, others deaf -- some have no sensory apparatus at all. Some are deformed in minor ways. Club feet. Harelips. Terminate failures. You are left with a score of infants, each in its own isolated crib. Eight are male and eleven are female -- of one you are uncertain. Discuss that. Is hermaphroditism what we want? No. But interesting -- isolate hermaphrodite and study development. The survivors number nineteen. At tw o years of age only five can talk and only four are capable of movement. The others are failures. Terminate. Two males. Two females. At age eight one of the males dies. No one knows the reason. Terminated by an act of God. At age twelve the children, previously isolated from all contact with each other and the outside world -- except for that filtered through to them by the scientists -- are brought together. A place is prepared for them, where there is always a vibration in the air from powerful radiation. Their skin is slightly darker than that of normal children. Their eyes are a little brighter. Their minds are a little sharper, quicker to grasp at unrelated facts and make a whole of them. They have names, given to them by the scientists who in sentimental moments have felt some small spark of feeling equivalent to parental concern. The real parents are long dead, killed by radiation poisoning. They were volunteers to begin with. No loss. There are left -- two females, one male. The male is called Joseph (someone had suggested Adam, but that was too great a cliche for all of them). The females are called Mary and Janet. At age sixteen they are gradually weaned from their diet of drugs prescribed to prevent early onset of sexual interest. It would be possible to produce offspring directly from these without need of intercourse, but there is some feeling among their makers. Allow then? some little life -- they will have so little time. In the room T#; # Jo was reading a book, stretched out on the sofa, relaxed. Mary watched him, a small fluttering smile at the corners of her mouth. She stared at his absorbed face. Then her eyes moved down his body. "Jan?" Mary turned and looked at the other girl. They had talked last night in their room, under the bedcovers, while Jo slept in his own bed in the same room, but unaware of their conversations. "Mm?" Janet glanced back from the window she had been staring through all morning, watching the distant vista of trees and grass and rivers and mountains, seeing all from this room. She had been wondering if the outside could be real. All she knew of was this room, their bedroom and the washroom where they bathed and excreted bodily wastes. Mary nodded toward Jo and smiled. Janet looked across and lifted her thin shoulders. Her small breasts trembled slightly in sympathy with the movement. "Might as well. You know what to do, don't you?" "I asked Dr. Roberts and he told me all about it." "Well, if he said it was okay, then -- " Janet was at that time far less affected by adolescent longings. But she had to admit that the sight of Jo lounging there had some kind of fascination. Mary rose to her feet and walked to the couch. Jo looked up over the cover of his book at the movement and smiled distractedly at the girl. He took it all as a matter of routine. There was nothing in Mary's approaching him that he found either unusual or enticing. Mary sat on the edge of the couch and placed her hand on his chest. "Yes?" Jo looked up at her again. Mary said nothing, but moved her hand down to his groin. He flinched slightly. She had never touched him in that way before except accidentally. "Jo -- " Mary said softly. Janet watched them, finding an excitement building inside her. She touched her breasts timidly -- her own hand suddenly strange -- and found her nipples had swollen. She watched -- mesmerized -- as Mary leaned toward Jo and touched his mouth with her own. The action seemed so right. And where Mary had her hand, Jo was growing. The meaning of the word man became clear in Janet's mind. Jo muttered something that was not words and slowly he and Mary slid from the couch to the floor. Janet moved across the room and kneeled at their side, pressing her hand to Jo's cheek. He looked up at her, something not before seen in his eyes, and his free hand reached up and touched her breast. It activated latent systems within her body which caused her to relax and lie down with the other two, touching Jo. Touching Mary touching Jo. Watching on their monitor screens the scientists smiled. "Pornography is not yet dead," one said and the others grinned in response. The technology of change T#.' # Gravid ovulation is possible in both females. Flash to computer: prepare inTheir life is not yet ended. While they sleep plastic-suited technicians enter the room and untangle their limbs -- all are now sleeping in one bed. The technicians are unable to separate them now that they have fully discovered each other, but are able to take samples from each of the three. These are carried back to the laboratories, where they are prepared and irradiated and forced to fertilization. Eggs form. The embryos are the beginnings of a second generation. Some are deformed -- terminate. Mary, Joseph and Janet continue in their enclosed environment. When they have to, they eat. They are now being fed drugs to increase their sexual vigor and the scientists concerned with reproduction are replaced by those interested in anthropology. It is the first chance anyone has ever had to study future humans. To some the entire procedure seemed very unfair -- inhuman. But we are making them human. Beings who will be the first true humans. Inhuman -- inhuman -- inhuman -- Employment was curtailed. Signs of mental retardation can now be detected in embryos (in eighteen years science has advanced and it has become possible to tell the sex, partially the intelligence and possible attitudes of a child before it is fully formed.) Terminate. "Oh, Jo -- yes, Jo -- oh, do that Jo, again -- Jo -- " He does it, while Janet watches from eyes that are too bright, awaiting her turn. Stamina, that's what that boy's got, says a man in the control room. Who can blame him? Wouldn 't you have with those two? asks another and they all laugh. Five female doctors are on the staff, observing. During this phase of the experiment two of them become pregnant. Finally, in the incubation vats, there are over a hundred tiny embryos hanging in vitreous fluid who have passed all the preliminary tests. Some will survive -- perhaps ten percent. Possibly less. Mary Joseph Janet -- one final night of mingling. Terminate. Present time: in the slow steep  #:# Only one doctor was present in the control room. She sat in a weary attitude in a chair facing the banks of monitor screens -- five of them. The one directly in front of her showed the man lying in the unruffled bed. To its left were a readout of his jife systems and a trace of his brain wave pattern. The jagged line of the latter was different from any other brain pattern ever recorded. To the right were a static display of the subject's genetic code and, below it on the same screen, his family tree. A screen beyond showed many observers crowding a room next to the subject's, watching him through a large sheet of one-way glass. She hadn't cared to go down there with them. Not knowing why. For some reason reluctant. She had been here longer than any of the others. Now she was approaching old age. She would be sixty-eight in another week. She did not yet feel old -- but sometimes when she looked at herself and remembered how she had been years ago she experienced brief pangs of regret at what she had missed. She remembered moments of decision when she could have made her life other than what it now was. Not that she hadn't done her homework -- #she was no virgin spinster. She had none of that in her past. But she had known times -- moments of softness that had promised permanence of another kind. She had passed them by because at the time her work had seemed more important. Now, she wasn't quite sure her decisions had been the right ones. Looking down, watching Juan. The first one. One. Juan. He looked so peaceful. She knew she would never be able to tell what went on inside that head. That superior head, where all three brains had been fused into one, so that he could feel his instincts, control all the previously involuntary processes, utilize eighty per cent of his brain, instead of her own meager thirty per cent, and his brain itself half as large again as her own. "You're getting old, Frances Pryce," she said to herself. "It's the way it had to be, and you know it very well." She smiled to herself and the lines in her face tightened, creasing the corners of her eyes. Dream wakedreamhallucinate... Running down through helical spirals of thought and returning along different pathways. Look at my genes, see the convolutions of my chromosomes. Fourth generation perfection. I. Am I what I am? Running, slowing, halting. my mind to where the thoughts coalesce into action, energy links, reaction, feel the blood sigh through my veins, into capillaries, in the echoing lung caverns of airfilled silence, the hemoglobin comes tumbling down between the muscled walls and grabs with sticky protean fingers at the atoms of oxygen, grabbing with a needy greed at the substance of life. Move in to depth. Heartbeat. Fibrils relax and jar back into contraction. Pump ' the blood, hissing through the veins another step. Stomach contractions. Feel the electrodes taped to my skull. Vague awareness of many people close by. Awareness of body -- of bed -- sheets taut across skin -- of walls -- window looking out across countryside, pleasant -- of a mirror -- beyond it the many people -- their thoughts tickling and intermingling with my consciousness. Waking through layers of multiple sleep. With full memory of past and present and -- The ten #: # Abraham sat cross-legged on the table. The reason for the table was that it was the only surface upon which he could sit in this position and still be able to look out through the window. There was something compelling about the view. He felt the pull of it with the edges of his mind, was aware of it distantly, but the awareness lay beyond his control so that he could not search out its cause or its source beyond simply knowing it was there. He found fascination, too, in the duality of the scene. One view was made up of mountains and trees and rivers, grass before the building. Over the top of that lay another scene, where the mountains were bare and dust storms blew across a dark violet sky. The duality was one he and the others had all lived with and didn't question. It had always been with them. It was natural. He moved back inside his head and grew aware of the links being forged there. He could feel his heartbeat, always the heartbeat, the passage of blood through veins and arteries. But that was all. So many things were still beyond his control. He glanced down at his naked body, dark and smooth. Then he looked up at the window again. Something was moving through his field of vision. A large flying animal, swooping high up on shining leathery wings. Present and future fused. He turned around and looked at the others in the room. All were at that moment absorbed in their own bodies, their own heads. This was the time for contemplation. Later they would eat and alter that there would be the time for sex. Abraham realized he was eighteen years old and felt in some way that ought to be remarkable. Something was missing in his life. Eighteen shouldn't be this way. It should be -- should... But that was part of his inner brain -- the part he could not yet understand. That was instinct. It was there, affecting him, but he couldn't yet unravel its meaning or change it. That was for his children to do. There had been fourteen of them. Abraham could remember the others who had been with hitji when he had been younger. But they had been taken away. They had acted strangely, screaming in the night and in the day their eyes had rolled as they fought off imaginary devils. The doctors had said it was a thing called insanity. It was bound to happen to some of them -- the changes were so great and rapid. The doctors said that what Abraham and the others were doing was very important. The most important thing men had ever done. Abraham didn't care. He would have to love with Sheela tonight. He didn't find the prospect greatly exciting. He thought sex something of a bore, a task that had to be carried out because the doctors wanted it so. But he would rather sit on this table and study the dual scenery outside. He sighed and looked toward Sheela. She was pleasant to look at and pleasant to touch. Loving was perhaps better with her than with the others. He and Sheela would attain their own individual pleasures and the doctors would be satisfied until the next time. Beyond the triple layer of glass the flying animal returned, its mouth opening but no sound reaching him. The staff #; # She stood outside the plain wooden door, feeling nervous and very young. When the buzzer sounded she jumped slightly, then admonished herself with a brief grin and went in. The director was sitting behind his desk, the top covered with papers and books. He looked up at her, his contact lenses catching the light from his lamp and making his eyes look blank twin globes of white. "Miss Pryce -- so nice to see you, please, come in and sit down." She smiled shyly and closed the door, went across and sat in the chair across from him, pulling her skirt down around her legs. She wondered if perhaps she should have worn something longer. "Now then, Miss Pryce, no need to be nervous." Does it really show that much? "You know that you have already been accepted for a post in this establishment, but I always like to have a few words with new employees. It can get pretty hectic in here at times and I might not get the chance to come out for air for several weeks at a time. So just that I know who you are -- and you know me -- I have these little informal chats." She waited, then wondered if he expected some form of response. Finally she settled for a simple: "Yes, sir." "You're working with -- uh, let me see -- " he flapped around the papers on his desk, not seeming to read any of them before he again looked up and said, "Yes, Dr. Thomas's group, isn't it?" "That's right, sir. On the biomedical monitoring section." "Yes. Rather important work that." "Thank you, sir." "Mm. But then, I suppose all work here is important in its own way. Even that of the ladies in the canteen. We couldn't do our work if we went unfed, could we?" "I suppose not, sir." "Yes." He hummed gently to himself, thinking perhaps of lunch, then seemed to pull himself back to the present. "You've -- uh -- been shown where you'll stay, have you? Not bad little places, really, our dormitories. Of course you can see the necessity of living on the premises, can't you? Highly secret work here. Hm. And you've been told about -- uh, marriage -- and that kind of stuff?" "Yes, sir. If I marry outside the group my contract is automatically canceled." "Yes, that's it." He seemed vaguely embarrassed, but didn't go on to explain why. The girl nodded. "Well, anything else you want to know -- uh -- Frances?" She smiled sweetly. "No, I don't think so, sir." "Well. Good luck then. Ifever there's any problem, just see my deputy about it. That's what we're here for." "Yes. Thank you, sir." She stood up and smiled one final time at him and left. The director watched her go, his eyes following the tight curves inside her skirt and the long exposed backs of her legs. Then he picked up his penand began to leaf through the notes on his desk again. The technology ol changerevisited #:#  Only four of the ten were found to be fertile. It was something no one had thought to check on. The redundant six were terminated. For a while Abraham wondered what had happened to Sheela, but it had happened before. They always took away the people he liked most. Some malevolent God read his thoughts and then spirited the goodness from his life. He slept on, unaware when they took the samples of semen from him. Fertilize. First stage blastula -- progression. The tiny first intimation of humanity lay curled, no longer than a centimeter, complete with folded arms and legs and large blind eyes. After selection there were forty developing fetuses locked into their metal and plastic-weave wombs. The bummer #:# The third generation was a foulup. One hundred per cent snafu. Not one of the Third was completely normal. Some were almost there, but even Jenny, the best of the twenty-eight thirds had her left leg six inches shorter than the right and six fingers to each hand (her feet were normal). The physical changes were becoming far more noticeable than in previous generations. The skin was black with a sheen. Hair had begun to grow more rapidly and cover greater areas of the body (surprise was expressed:... didn't think evolution would go that way). Males were now wearing fine pelts of soft hair, covering all but the palms of hands, soles of feet, lips, and eyelids. The females' faces were free of hair and they had some bare patches on the buttocks and around their nipples -- palms, feet, lips were hairless. Features had changed also. The forehead was becoming more pronounced. The face was as before, but seemed to be compressed into a smaller area. Eyes were enlarged; nose was slightly reduced; mouth was wider, lips were thinner. Teeth were much smaller, but no less in number. In their own way, to the scientist who had made them, they were quite beautiful, though they seemed hardly human any more. The scientists felt they were watching the performance of some species of exotic animal, some alien form. More than one thought of them as monkeys and watching them at sex could be embarrassing. But they were also frightening animals. They were highly intelligent, but their intelligence was incomprehensible to their makers. Previous generations had been given lessons and taught about the outside world -- this one was kept in ignorance, taught nothing. The observers were afraid of what present knowledge might do to them. At age ten, nine of the twentyeight were dead of disease of metabolic breakdown. At fourteen their number was reduced to an even dozen. Ten females and only two males. The males were watched over constantly, protected. If they should die out now, after all this time... Sex was introduced. A year passed. One male died. He was ripped apart by five females fighting over him. The last male was stronger and the females realized he was all they had left, so they took him in turns. Except when Jenny wanted him. Jenny was the leader, her word was always law. In many ways they were like animals, fighting and bickering among themselves for simple favors, arranging themselves into a heirarchic system of rights and privileges. without any information to base their reason on. As infants and untutored, they had seemed from the first to be aware of that central core of their brains where instinct is stored, where emotion springs from. Tapping into it, discovering its uses, they deliberately passed through all stages of evolution as they grew -- a process their observers equated with a search for knowledge. When young they had crawled like reptiles. As they grew older they lifted to hands and knees -- at age thirteen they walked and moved as men and women with a sure knowledge of what they were. No one else could understand or know them, quite. They were visitors from the future, images of back in time by harsh scientific logic and harsher radiation on their cells. They had crept through the instincts in their minds and then abandoned them as useless. Now they existed on pure but twisted logic. But what did they think? What did they see? A strange, sorry lot. Interval #:#  Fran Pryce lit a cigarette and shook out the match. She placed it carefully in the tin top from some dried milk can she had salvaged for an ashtray on this table. She looked across at the man sitting opposite and shook her head. "I still don't see why they should evolve in this way," she said. "Look -- according to all the predictions we've run through the computers they should gradually change to fit into the environment. Right? We know that happened all along with other life forms, including humans. So why, now, do they go against all laws? They should be four feet tall, hairless, with no teeth and reduction in locomotor function. But they're the opposite. They have more hair. The teeth are still there and even more efficient if anything. So why? Tell me, why the hell?" The man shook his head, stared across at Fran. She was still very attractive and didn't look in her late forties. If he hadn't known and had been asked to guess he might have said she was thirty-four or thirtyfive. "Perhaps our computations are based on the wrong premises," he finally said. "What if there is a change in the environment in the future? How can we take that into consideration?" "But how do they?" "I ran it through the big computer in the basement. I asked what environmental conditions would be necessary to produce what we've gof. I figured we've tried the other way around enough -- trying to figure out why they should be how they are." "What did it say?" Fran asked. "Reduction in atmosphere, much of upper layer blown away so more radiation coming in. Little ozone layer, so high ultraviolet. Dessication of planet surface. Lack of plant life -- therefore they'd have to be largely carnivorous -- probably fishing in what few oceans were left. Population would be very low, most likely, but then who'd exbe around on Earth at all?" "They could be adapted to space flight," Fran said. "The computer said that, too. The same factors fit. Low intake of liquids -- storage problems. Exposure to harsh radiation. I'm not sure about the teeth, but maybe they've invented some equivalent of hardtack and need pretty efficient choppers to deal with it." Fran smiled slightly. "We're talking as if they were from some time up there," she nodded at the ceiling, an abitrary direction. "But we made them. How can they tell what it might be like a hundred, a The man shrugged. Fran sighed out a thin streamer of smoke. "They can't, can they? It's impossible." "Why are they like they are then?" She shook her head. "There has to be some reason, we just haven't found it yet." Jenny #: # The last remaining male was schizophrenic -- there was nothing anyone could do about it. His body chemistry was so altered by evolution that nothing they gave him helped. The man shrugged. He sat most of the time in a corner, looking up at the bright images which he projected from his own private skull. Two of the females were idiots -- drooling, only coming alive when the male's fantasies took a sexual turn. The others had fairly normal intelligence -- that is, for them. The team of observers translated the results of their tests to read something like # on the standard human I.Q. scale. Jenny read somewhere over #. She had light yellow eyes and a face that even the most unfeeling among the observers agreed was pretty. Her hair was all over blond and contrasted with the dark sheen of her skin. She was well formed and she always had first priority on the male. With this generation the children were not formed artificially, but allowed to come naturally. Jenny became pregnant. Then, as if on signal, two other females were gravid. Parturition took place thirteen months after conception. Juan was born. Then Dee, and finally Tricia. A nicely balanced group, the observers thought. The third generation died out naturally. They had been the penultimate leap. Their body chemistries, in previous generations so tortured and forced, had finally revolted and in the process severely cut their life spans. Jenny was the last to die. She was just twenty years old. Dawnlight #:#I # Dreams. Oh the dreams that pull at the seams of my mind. Tell me what I am! Filtering down through the grayness is a small spark, settling into my mind, floating down through the layers I know so intimately, until finally it stops, deep in my core, the one place I cannot yet reach and I sleep, waiting for the light to flood out the shadows in this skull. "He blinked. I saw it, he blinked!" The girl swung around and hugged the man next to her. The roomful of observers tensed. From her solitary post Frances Pryce watched, her lips held in a tight line. This wasn't right -- she knew it wasn't, had known it all along but, once committed, she had never had the courage to say so. She had been here so long now that her alternatives had vanished. Wake me wake me wake me I want to see the light and smell and taste the sun. Everything is blurred, dancing on my retinas. But I can reach out and soothe the optic nerve fibers and the jarring stops. Images form. Neural highways are opening -- I have to grow up so quickly, but it's coming -- I fee! it all coming to me now. In my brain. All laid open to me now. Like a brightly lit plan seen from high above I see who I am, what I am, how I am. I am. I -- Fran watched his lean body as it moved beneath the sheets. Then his hand rose to scratch the tip of his nose in a gesture so human she smiled despite her tenseness. And then he sat up, threw back the sheet and stood erect. She opened her mouth slightly, because it was impossible not to be awed. He stood almost seven feet tall, with skin that seemed to glow with dark light through a fine down of pale white hair. His face was caught up beneath that ponderous brow -- the eyes clear and deep. showing no whites, only the irises and the pupils dark in their centers. He stretched his arms -- then smiled. "Juan -- " she whispered to herself and to the empty control room that had suddenly taken on a derelict air. Seventy years of purpose and activity and now she was left with just herself, the machines run down and their functions ended except for the almost silent tick of the clock above her head. Body. Good. That is a body. Correlate and index. Armslegscheststomach genitalsfeethandsfingers eyes nosemouthlips. Smile. Feels good. Awake. Look in the mirror and see myself for the first time. A strange experience. Correlate. Not too bad, considering. I quite like how they've made me. They must think I can't see them. I'll wave. That'll surprise them. Hi there! No wave back. Just puzzlement. hi there! Oh, what have I done? In the observation room the doctors and nurses clutched their heads as the static burst into their brains. From a distance Frances Pryce caught the tail end of the thoughtcall and heard it as it was meant to be. She stared at her instruments, then at the central console showing Juan. Someone's there, I can tell. What have I done to the others? She didn't know how to answer and discovered the beginnings of fear. Juan reached out with his mind, curious, and touched the edges of the woman's. There was too much noise from those who were nearer -- all of them were crying out over something that pained. He felt her thoughts and entered them. She gasped. It was like... But that had been long ago. He moved along through the  dusty, ancient tracks of man as he used to be. Growing to know this woman as she had been. Seeing through her eyes all of her past, feeling through her body all that had been. He found joy, pain and ecstasy all mixed and intermingled. And a terrible confusion. She lived in a mind sealed within itself, not knowing how to control her body or where her thoughts came from -- or where she was among it all, where the feelings of sadness and love and weeping came from or went to. He felt with her the moments of her past. The first time she made love. The last time. How her body felt now. The times in between. Her thoughts, ambitions, secrets, fantasies. He saw her harbored and secret shames and discovered her deep guilt feelings. Why did she keep them, harbor them, nurse them? Presently he saw why. She couldn't rid herself of them. Memory for this woman was permanent. He couldn't imagine how it was possible to live as she did. With all that shut up inside her head and with her all the time. He sorted her mind, cleaned it, bundled it up safe and left. She opened her eyes as she felt the last traces of Juan's presence leave her. She felt sated, all passions and all guilts gone. She felt happy. She turned to the screen and Juan was gone. She reached out and spun the dial and found all the rooms empty. She stopped suddenly and sat back in the chair. Why not? Why should they stay here? Surely enough has been done to them already. We made them, forced them into an early growth and how can we act surprised that they show no gratitude? But she could feel no anger or pain or loss -- or guilt -- any more. Just a soft, enclosing contentment. She closed her eyes slowly, tired now that it was finally all over. Triad #; # They were high on a mountain and they could tell there was no danger yet of their being found. And this was good, for there were decisions to be made. Juan stood on a spur of rock jutting out over the face of a tall cliff. Below him stretched the bare, tan stone, the sun wavering heat from its face. Farther down grew scrubby trees -- then a rolling forest reached down through the foothills, beyond which lay the plains. He realized distantly the metaphysical aspects of his standing where he stood. A practical need for privacy and freedom had brought him here. Now, with the whole world beneath him, open to his view, a part of his mind drew information from the racial memories evoked by the scene in his mind. These were, he discovered, a constant reality to him, so that he lived as much in the past as he did in the present, time flow only a set of ascending slopes to him. Before, there had been no Juan -- but there had been image of Juan in the future memory of the race. But such considerations could wait. He had immediacies to decide -- he and Dee and Tricia. Aware of the hills and the trees and also of the barren dry world of the future -- and again of his product of the natural evolution that coursed between the stars -- he focused on the present. He looked back over his shoulder to where the two women were sitting on the bare rock and smiled at them. He loved them both, with an equal intensity, knowing every contour of their bodies and every convolution of their thoughts. He linked with their two minds and the triad became a greater whole, able to reach out and touch the globe, feeling within its awareness the flickering candles of intelligence that were men and women and children and the dim slow movements of their thoughts. They're too old. the part that was Tricia communicated to the other two. Or perhaps we are too young, Juan thought. We arrived too early. Our time is yet a long way off. We were forced to come. They made us come, Tricia sent. Dee remained silent, the core of their binding, holding each to the other. Each member of the group was playing an individual role and together they were greater than the sum of the three. Tricia, the synthesist, said, They made us for their own reasons. They were selfish, with no thought for us in the matter. They wanted to make themselves greater and it didn't matter to them how we might feel. Juan, the questioner, answered. They didn't know. They meant well. Who are we to blame them? Their children. We are their children, Dee sent and the other two knew it was right, because Dee was their inner core of certainty. Was it a premature birth? Juan asked. Did we come too early? Too early for what? Too early for them? Or for us? Tricia -- we and they are the same. They are us -- we are they. But the separation makes matters difficult. We belong to a time a their time. It can 't be this way. So? Tricia asked. She and Juan waited, because they could feel the answer Dee held. Dee was their soul, Dee their center, the decider. She knew and she would tell them. Well? Juan asked gently. We are the future, Dee sent. They are the past. We cannot join with our own kind, but we can bring the future back to this time. It's the only way it can be. So... Juan left the thought open. No other way, Dee sent. Tricia? Yes. Dee is right. They brought us here -- now. We must bring ourselves here, too, without them. Juan turned away from the cliff and walked to the two women, sat down with them. He reached out and touched each of their faces with his fingertips and they smiled at him. The thought came simultaneously in each of their minds. Terminate. Zero Time -- Infinity Cold dry air and small, thick, salty ocean with strange fish beneath its surface. Stars.  The baby was beautiful and enough to kill! he baby gurgled. He was round and amiable, with plump pink cheeks that glowed like twin rosebuds. He was only three months old but he uttered soft pleasant sounds, waved his arms and even kicked out occasionally. Dull gray electrodes were taped at the corners of his eyes. A tiny microphone rested inside an inflatable cuff wrapped around one of his fat arms. Two more electrodes nestled snugly against his chest -- others were not in clear view. Dr. Corgan typed a couple of short coded instructions that set his computer into action. It was a compact system situated at one corner of the large sunlit room. There were two tape decks, a control console, a line printer, card reader and the typewriter. Dr. Corgan walked back to the center of the room and looked fondly at the baby. "Lower the barbells." he said loudly. He was aware of the artificial quality that always crept into his voice when he was giving the baby instructions but he couldn't help it. High above, suspended from the ceiling by an intricate complex of pulleys, a brightly colored set of barbells swayed gently. He looked at the baby and then once again at the barbells. He waited patiently and then, as though by magic, they began to descend until they passed just by his eyes. The barbells were massive but lovely, with handpainted figures done by a dear friend, a fine oil painter. Dr. Corgan leaned forward once again. "Open the laboratory door," he said. He waited expectantly until the door opened, then sighed with pleasure. A warmed bottle of milk shifted down and forward into the baby's open mouth and he began to suck vigorously. His arms and legs churned contentedly. Dr. Corgan nodded and left the room. In a cubicle behind the east wall of the laboratory was a two-way mirror, through which he could observe what the baby did without being seen in turn. On occasion he gave instructions from a microphone placed behind the mirror and then studied the baby's response before returning to the lab to type new coded instructions for the computer. Nurse Thompson sat there knitting, smartly set gray curls peeping out of the sides of her starched white cap. Dr. Corgan didn't like Nurse Thompson. She had no feeling for what he was attempting to do and was forever calling his attention to the length of time the baby had been in the laboratory. He looked at his watch and grimaced. "Mrs. Thompson," he said with an edge of malice in his voice. "I think it's time to return the baby to the nursery." He enjoyed the slow flush of embarrassment that spread over her rouged cheeks at the realization of her dereliction of duty. She put down her knitting and went inside to remove the electrodes from the baby. When she came out, carrying it, the baby was wrapped in a warm yellow blanket, the pink nose the only feature showing out of the wool. "Good night," said Dr. Corgan. after Mrs. Thompson had taken the infant back to the foundling home Dr. Corgan trudged down the hall to his office. A short bald man sat waiting for him. The visitor seemed amiable enough, although there was a hint of aggression in his probing look. Dr. Corgan hesitated before offering his hand. "You are Mr. Tanner?" "Of the Medical Times," was the reply. Dr. Corgan shuffled some papers on his desk. He had dreaded this interview and yet he welcomed it. Publicity was a vital part of research, but it had to be carefully controlled. "Let me start from the beginning," he said. Tanner smiled. "I appreciate that," he said. "Some researchers give me a tangled web of ideas that are impossible to understand. I like to start from the beginning." His pencil was poised over a lined yellow pad. Dr. Corgan's fingers trembled slightly. He sighed and began. "There have been extensive studies of learning in children. The starting age for reading has been lowered to two years by means of programed reading machines. But two is hardly the lowest possible limit." "What has happened to childhood?" asked Tanner, lifting his pencil. Dr. Corgan was startled. "I beg your pardon?" "I didn't mean to interrupt you," said Tanner. "But if kids are busy learning to read at two -- when will they have time for bikes and mudpies? What's the rush? Why can't With appropriate Spiritual development, you can come to know this as the absolute Truth, which it is, and really knowing this Truth will set you free from every form of limitation. Only #. If not completely satisfied, return material within one week for full refund. Box #G Miami, FI. # they learn at six or seven?" Dr. Corgan sat on his anger. "That's a fair question," he said. "The answer is -- because they can learn at an earlier age. Don't you see? This means that an entire intellectual horizon is opened to them, including communication with their parents on a higher plane. Children play with mud only because they have nothing better to do." "I see," said Tanner. "But to get back to the thread of my thought. There have been many studies with infants at Harvard, Princeton and elsewhere. But all of these studies have focused on how infants develop and learn." "So I understand," said Tanner. Dr. Corgan smiled gently. "I've gone far beyond those studies," he said. "I've begun to teach infants to carry out very complex, sophisticated tasks." "But how? They can't speak and they certainly can't move their limbs in a controlled way." "All true," said Dr. Corgan. "Nevertheless they have brain waves, blood pressure levels, electrocardiograms, sweat gland reactions and a host of other physiological parameters at their disposal." "But surely," said Tanner, "these are beyond their conscious control? Blood pressure levels and heart rate are both controlled by the autonomic nervous system, not consciously." Dr. Corgan waved his hands. "All the so-called autonomic factors are readily controllable by the conscious mind. I've already proved that point with laboratory rats and human adult patients. Do you recall the woman who learned to lower her diastolic blood pressure cury?" "I read about her," said Tanner. "But not everyone agreed with your explanation of how it came about." Dr. Corgan shrugged. "The point is that it did work! And the same technique works even better with infants. These babies are free of all the complicated clutter of growing up and the interaction with their family and outsiders. By the use of a judicious combination of rewards and punishments, the infant can be taught to do anything." "Anything?" "The statement is not as rash as you might think. For example, raising or lowering one's blood pressure is not always an end in itself. It offers control over two possible eventualities. Add to that the option of raising or lowering the rate of heartbeat and you now have four possible independent combinations. Suppose now that we use ten physiological variables, each measurable and each with two directions to go. We end up with over one thousand possible combinations! Can you conceive of how many things an infant can accomplish with over one thousand patterns of responses available to him?" "I'm skeptical," said Tanner, my eyes. May I see a demonstration?" "Why not?" said Dr. Corgan. "There are sleeping facilities available here but usually the baby is returned to the foundling nursery for the night. But if you will come back tomorrow afternoon I'll be happy to show you some of the things he can do." "Would two o'clock do?" "Fine," said Dr. Corgan. T ianner was prompt the following afternoon, but Dr. Corgan was in bad temper. "I've had some problems today," he said. "But we'll go on with the demonstration anyway." "I could come back another time." "Nonsense," said Dr. Corgan. He rose and led Tanner to the observation room adjoining his laboratory. "Look in there," he said. "The baby has just carried out an assigned task and the bottle of milk was lowered into his mouth as a reward. In order to get it, he had to hit the correct direction of change unerringly in ten physiological parameters which are being monitored off electrodes. These signals are fed into the computer which will accept only the proper combination. It then returns a control signal, which places the bottle in the baby's mouth." "That's incredible," said Tanner. "I could believe that the youngster controls one of the parameters. But ten simultaneously?" "That's my contribution," said Dr. Corgan. "Watch the baby. Notice that he can do several things. He can raise and lower those pretty barbells up there, open and close the laboratory door, turn the lights on and off, and a host of other little tasks." "But how does one explain how he learns to do all this?" "Nobody knows as yet," said Dr. Corgan. "But I think that it involves the untold neural networks available to the conscious and unconscious parts of the nervous system. These networks are as yet undiscovered, uncharted and functionally a complete mystery. But demonstrably we can achieve a linkup through these networks if we really want to." "Have human beings always had this capability?" "I think so. Perhaps it was needed during the early years of mankind's primitive existence." The baby began to cry. His voice became strident and his face began to purple with frustration. His arms and legs flailed wildly. "Damn!" cried Dr. Corgan. "That blasted nipple must be leaking again and he's run out of milk. Ordinarily he never cries unless something goes wrong. He knows he can get his food simply by altering his parameters to the right code." "He's really upset," said Tanner. "Probably frustrated, too." "He wants instant gratification," said Dr. Corgan. "Like all infants, he wants what he wants right away. I'll wait a few minutes and then help him. He's got to learn that patience is one of the facts of life." The lights began to go on and off. The barbells rose and descended. The bottle went in and out. An alarm bell rang. "Is the baby doing all that?" asked Tanner incredulously. "Yes," said Dr. Corgan thoughtfully. "You see, he's trying every possible combination he knows, an excellent effort -- one that deserves recognition. Now I'll go in and help him." As Tanner watched, Dr. Corgan went into the laboratory and examined the faulty bottle. As he tugged at the nipple, the barbells descended rapidly. "Look out!" called Tanner. Dr. Corgan jumped to the side as the barbells shot past his head. Then he refilled the bottle with fresh formula, attached a new nipple and inserted the bottle again into its holder. The bottle slid down and forward into the baby's mouth and the crying choked into a soft gurgle of contentment. When he returned to the observing room Dr. Corgan found Tanner in a state of agitation. "You could have been hurt," he said. "I might have been if you hadn't called out," admitted Dr. Corgan. "I've got to be more alert. Our setup is quite complicated, you know." He answered a few more questions and then Nurse Thompson came in, a look of triumph on her face. "It's time for the baby to return to nursery," she said, staring hard at Dr. Corgan. He was too distracted to notice her delight in her small victory. "Take him," he said. "I've got to run, too," said Tanner, stretching out his hand. "I want to thank you for all your help." W hen Tanner had gone Dr. Corgan fretted over the interview. Had he talked too freely? Had the emphasis been put inappropriately? What impression would the press give the public about his work? Had Tanner been hostile? Would there be a lurid banner line anyone appreciate his true motivation, which was to enrich the intellectual pleasures of every infant? He ate sparingly that night and slept badly in his bachelor bed. He was at the laboratory at seven the following morning, working on the bottle-nipple arrangement that had given him so much trouble during the interview. Perhaps the problem was the angle at which the bottle entered the baby's mouth. He operated the slide by hand and saw it come down and forward. It was possible that the whole arrangement was an eighth of an inch too high, enough to make the baby pull the nipple forward under too much stress, allowing the milk to leak. He began to laugh. It was incredible that an experiment of such complexity should founder because of a bottle and nipple. He tried several positions for the holder and when the baby arrived he thought he had it properly adjusted. But apparently he was wrong. He set and reset it, but the nipple kept sliding off the mouth of the bottle. By five-thirty Nurse Thompson was hovering about, crying the lateness of the hour. He became fully exasperated. "Go home," he said angrily. "I must get this fixed tonight. The baby will sleep in the laboratory crib and I'll stay with him." "But you'll overtire him -- " "Please get but of here, Mrs. Thompson. I'll assume all responsibility for what happens." at last he thought he had it. "Ring the alarm bell," he told the baby. The alarm rang and the bottle moved forward. The baby's mouth seemed to leap at the bottle and the nipple flew off. A torrent of milk cascaded over the baby's face. At first he seemed to strangle -- then he coughed and finally bellowed his disappointment. "I'm. terribly sorry," said Dr. Corgan. "It was all an accident. I'll set it right." He painstakingly reset the slide and replaced the nipple carefully on the bottle. Everything seemed perfect again. He was leaning over the apparatus, admiring his handiwork, when the barbell struck him heavily at the back of his skull and he tumbled to the floor, slowly sinking into a deep void. As he lay there, fighting the descent, he thought dimly. What a terrible accident.  must call for help... From a vast distance he heard the sucking noise. How delightful to know that now everything was working perfectly. Next the door to the observing room closed and soon afterward the lights went out. With a terrible effort he lifted his head and looked about. What a marvelous little fellow he is. Dr. Corgan thought for a fleeting moment. He's learned his lessons beautifully. What a pity that no one else is here to see it... The baby had stopped sucking now and was cooing contentedly. Dr. Corgan could imagine him lying there in the darkness, round and amiable with pink plump cheeks that glowed like twin rosebuds. The soft pleasant gurgling noises were the last he heard. it Helward Mann of Earth City has reached manhood at the age of six hundred and fifty miles. His age is reckoned by the city's progress toward the Optimum -- e.g. from the moment of Helward's birth Earth City has traveled six hundred and fifty miles toward this elusive goal, a process of which Helward knows little or nothing. His early years, spent in the creche with other city children, have been sheltered. His education has been Earth oriented and has given him little information about the planet the city now traverses. Following elaborate rites welcoming him to adulthood -- at which Helward elects to become an apprentice of the Future Surveyors' Guild and his engagement to a girl named Victoria Lerouex is announced -- Helward is permitted to see his first sunrise, actually his first glimpse of the outside. Assigned to serve his initial term as an apprentice with the Trackmen's Guild, he discovers that the city moves forward across the planet's surface on rails painstakingly laid ahead of it and as painstakingly removed once they have served their purpose (a) to prevent the city's sliding backward and ( b ) to be reused. He also learns that the city is fusionpowered and is the sole source of the good life on the planet -- it alone has adequate (if tasteless and synthetic) food, clothing, medical and educational facilities. It uses these to barter for workers and women to bear children -- of which it has a shortage -- from among primitive tribes of aliens or " looks " en route. The women acquired by barter remain in the city long enough to bear a child to a city male, are then returned to their tribes. The knowledge of how the city came to be is lost. It is. however, known that somehow it originated on Earth and that, in order to survive, it must be winched constantly toward the Optimum, which moves ahead of it. Instructions to this effect are contained in a document known as Destain's Directive, handed down from the city's founder in some dim antiquity. Ideally the city should progress at the rate of one-tenth of a mile a day. This pace, however, is never maintained -- there is uneven terrain to contend with; rivers and gorges must be bridged. The city has never been closer than three miles to the O ptimum. This, however, is enough to keep it alive and functioning. There is discontent both within and outside the city. Helward experiences both. Victoria, whom he has married, finds her life in urban confinement pointless. Helward has taken an apprentice's oath never to discuss the outside or the city's relationship to it with the uninitiated under penalty of death. To save his marriage, however, he breaks his vow in conversations with Victoria. He also is involved and injured in a riot of resentful "took" workers. After sen'ing his apprenticeship Helward is sent south -- into the city's "past" -- to escort home three local women for.whose child-bearing services the city has bartered to alleviate its woman-shortage. He discovers that the landscape that should have been familiar to him from the city's passage has subtly altered -- a ravine the city had bridged with great difficulty has shrunk to a mere ditch; mountains have lost height. The terrain has flattened out and the tracks of the city's passing have spread out. The three women with him also seem to grow shorter and broader until they split their dresses and must proceed naked. He himself remains physically unchanged -- but discovers himself experiencing a strange force pulling him southward ,... He has a terrifying experience when this mysterious pull sweeps him off his feet, smashes him against a cliff, then drags him up the nearly vertical side of the mountain and threatens to hurl him to oblivion on the other side. He fights clear and, having lost the women, makes his way back to the city -- only to find it under attack by armed ' 'looks. " Helward joins the defenders and the attack is repulsed. Parts of the city have been badly damaged, but it stubbornly continues its journey northward through this and subsequent attacks. Other changes in the city that have taken place during his absence Helward finds more striking. Evidently more time has passed in the city than he had counted on. In the interim his wife has given birth to a child, who has died, and she has divorced him. The city has grown more reliant on its own manpower now that the countryside has rebelled against its hiring practices. Gradually, the city returns to norm -- but it is a new norm. Helward adjusts to it. T he following day -- when I rode north with Blayne to start the future survey -- marked the beginning of a long period of regained security and radical changes for the city. I saw both processes develop gradually, for my own sense of actual city time was distorted by my journeys to the north. I learned by experience that a day spent at a distance roughly twenty miles north of optimum was equivalent to an hour of elapsed time in the city. As far as possible I kept in touch with what happened by attending as many Navigators' meetings as I could. The placidity of the city's existence that I had experienced when I first left to work outside returned more quickly than most people had expected. There were no more attacks by the tooks, although one of the militiamen, engaged in an intelligence mission, was captured and killed. Soon after this the leaders of the militia announced that the tooks were dispersing and heading for their settlements in the south. Although military vigilance was maintained for a long time -- and was never in fact wholly abandoned -- men from the militia were gradually freed to work on other functions. As I had learned at that first Navigators' meeting, the method of hauling the city was changed. After several initial difficulties had been overcome the operation was successfully converted to a system of continuous traction, using a complicated arrangement of alternating cables and phased track-laying. One-tenth of a mile in twenty-four hours was not, after all, a considerable distance -- and within a short time the city had reached optimum. This gain actually gave the city greater freedom of movement. From optimum it was possible, for instance, to take considerable detours from a bearing of true north if a sufficiently large obstacle were to appear. In actual fact, however, the terrain was good. As our surveys showed, the overall elevation of the land was falling and more gradients were in our favor than were against us. More rivers crossed this region than the Navigators would have liked and the Bridge-Builders were kept busy. But with the city at optimum and with its greater capacity for speed relative to the movement of the ground more time was available for decision-making and for building a safe bridge. With some hesitation at first, the barter system was reintroduced. Negotiations were conducted more scrupulously than before. The city paid more generously for manpower -- which was still needed -- and tried for a long time to avoid the necessity of bartering for women. Through a long series of Navigators' meetings I followed the debate on this last subject. We still had . the seventeen transferred women inside the city who had been with us since before the first attack -- they had expressed no desire to return to their villages. But the predominance of male births continued and there was a strong lobby for the return of the transfer system. No one knew why there should be such an imbalance in the distribution of the sexes, but it was undoubtedly so. Furthermore, three of the transferred women had given birth within the last few miles and each of these babies had been male. It was suggested that the longer women from outside remained in the city, the more chance there was that they, too, would produce male children. Again, no one understood why. At the last count there was a total of seventy-six male and fourteen female children below the age of one hundred and fifty miles. As the percentage continued to mount the Barter guild eventually was authorized to resume transfer negotiations. The decision served to highlight the social changes that were taking place. The open-city system had remained and non-guildsmen were allowed to attend Navigators' meetings as spectators. Within a few hours of the announcement everyone in the city knew that the barter for women was being renewed and many voices were raised in protest. Nevertheless, the decision was implemented. Although hired labor was again being used, fewer men were taken on and a considerable number of people from the city continued to work on the tracks and cables. Hence there was not much that wasn't known about the city's operations. But general education about the real nature of the world on which we lived remained poor. D uring one debate I heard the word "Terminator" used for the first time. The Terminators apparently were a group of people who actively opposed the continued movement of the city and were committed to halting it. As far as was known they were not militant and would take no direct action, but they were gaining a considerable amount of support within the city and a program of reeducation was begun to dramatize the necessity of moving the city northward. At the next Council meeting there was a violent disruption -- a group of people burst into the chamber and tried to take the chair. I was not surprised to see that Victoria was among them. After a noisy argument the Navigators summoned the assistance of the militia and the meeting was closed. This disruption, perversely, had the effect desired by the Terminator movement -- the Navigators' meetings were once again closed to the public. The dichotomy in the opinions of the ordinary people of the city widened. The Terminators had a considerable amount of support, but no real authority. A few incidents followed. A cable was found cut in mysterious circumstances and a Terminator tried one day to speak to the hired men in an attempt to get them to return to their villages... still, by and large the Terminator movement was no more than a thorn in the side of the Navigators. Reeducation went well. A series of lectures attempted to explain the peculiar dangers of this world and they were well attended. The design of the hyperbola was adopted as the city's motif and was worn as an ornament on the guildsmen's cloaks, stitched inside the circle on their breasts. I don't know how well the lectures were understood by the ordinary people of the city -- I overheard some discussion of the subject but the influence of the Terminators perhaps weakened the program's credibility. In spite of everything the city continued to move slowly northward. Sometimes I would take time off from other matters and try to view it in my mind's eye as a tiny speck of matter on an alien world. I would see it as an object of one universe trying to survive in another -- as a city full of people, holding on to the side of a forty-five degree slope, pulling its way against a tide of ground on a few thin strands of cable. W ith the return to a more stable environment for the city the task of future surveying became more routine. For our purposes the ground to the north of the city was divided into a series of segments, radiating from optimum at five-degree intervals. Under normal circumstances the city would not seek a route that was more than fifteen degrees away from due north, but our extra capability to detour did allow considerable flexibility. Our procedure was simple. Surveyors would ride north from the city -- either alone or, if they chose, in pairs -- and conduct a comprehensive survey of the segment allotted to them. There was plenty of time available to us. On many occasions I would find myself seduced by the feeling of freedom in the north -- the experience. Blayne once told me, was common to most Futures. Where was the urgency to return if a day spent lazily on the bank of a river wasted only a few minutes of the city's time? T here was, however, a price to pay for the time spent in the north, though it did not seem real to me until I saw its effects for myself. A day spent idling in the north was a day in my life. In fifty days I aged the equivalent of five miles in the city, but the city people had aged only four days. It did not matter at first -- our return visits to the city were so frequent that I saw and felt no difference. But in time, the people I had known -- Victoria, Jase, Malchuskin -- seemed not to have aged at all, but catching a sight of myself in a mirror one day I saw the effect on myself. I did not want to settle down permanently with another girl -- Victoria's notion that the ways of the city would disrupt any relationship took greater meaning for me every time I considered it. The first of the transferred women were coming to the city and as an unmarried man I was told that I was eligible to mate temporarily with one of them. At first I resisted the idea because, to be frank, it repelled me. It seemed to me that even a purely physical affair should have some complement in shared emotions. But whenever I was in the city I and other eligible men were encouraged to mix socially with the girls in a recreation room set aside for this purpose. I found these meetings embarrassing and humiliating at first, but as I grew used to them my inhibitions eventually waned. In time a girl named Dorita and I discovered a mutual liking. Soon she and I were allocated quarters for privacy. We did not have much in common, but her attempts to speak English were delightful and she seemed to enjoy my company. Soon she was pregnant and between my surveying missions I watched her pregnancy proceed. Slowly, so unbelievably slowly. I began to grow increasingly frustrated with the apparently sluggish progress of the city. By my own subjective time scale, a hundred and fifty, perhaps two hundred miles had elapsed since I had become a Future guildsman -- yet the city was still in sight of the hills we had been passing through at the time of the attacks. I applied for a temporary transfer to another guild. Much as I enjoyed the, leisured life in the future I felt that time was passing' me by. For a few miles I worked with the Traction guild and it was during this period that Dorita gave birth. She produced twins -- a boy and a girl. Much celebration... but I found that the city life discontented me in another way. I had been working with Jase, who had once been several miles older than I. Now he was clearly younger and we had little in common. Shortly after she had given birth Dorita left the city and I returned to my own guild. Like the Future guildsmen I had seen as an apprentice, I was becoming a misfit in the city. I enjoyed my own company, relished those stolen hours in the north, was uncomfortable in the city. I had developed an interest in drawing, but told almost no one about it. I did my guild work as quickly and efficiently as possible, then rode off alone through the future countryside, sketching what I saw, trying to find in line drawings some expression of a terrain where time could almost stand still. I watched the city from a distance, seeing it as something alien -- not of this world, no longer even of me. Mile by mile it hauled itself forward, never finding or even seeking a final resting place. Book Four S he waited in the doorway of the church while the discussion continued on the far side of the square. Behind her, in the temporary workshop, the priest and two assistants were working patiently at restoring the plaster image of the Virgin Mary. The church was cool and, in spite of the partly caved-in roof, clean and restful. She knew she shouldn't be here, but some instinct had sent her inside when the two men had arrived. She watched them talking earnestly to Luiz Carvalho, the self-appointed leader of the village, and a handful of other men. In other times the priest, perhaps, would have assumed responsibility for the community, but Father dos Santos was, like herself, a newcomer. The men had ridden into the village along the dried-up streambed and now their horses grazed while the discussion continued. She was too far away to hear the actual words, but it seemed to her that some deal was being struck. The men from the village talked volubly, feigning no interest, but she knew that if their attention had not been caught they would not still be talking. It was the horsemen who held her interest. That they were not from any of the nearby villages was selfevident. Their appearance contrasted strikingly with that of the villagers -- each wore a black cape, well-fitting trousers and leather boots. Their horses were saddled and apparently groomed and, though each carried large saddlebags loaded with equipment, they stood without apparent fatigue. No local horse was in such good condition. Her curiosity began to override her instinct and she stepped forward to learn for herself what was going on. As she did so the negotiations appeared to have been completed, for the village men turned away and the other two returned to their horses. They mounted immediately and headed back the way they had come. She stood and watched them, debating whether or not to follow. When they disappeared among the trees that grew along the stream she ran between two of the houses and scrambled up the rise of ground behind the village. After a few moments she saw the men emerging from the trees. They drew rein and halted. They conferred for about five minutes, several times looking back in the general direction of the village. She kept out of sight, standing in the dense scrub that grew all over the hill. Suddenly one of the men raised his hand to the other and swung his horse around. He set off at a gallop in the direction of some distant hills -- the other man turned his animal in the opposite direction and walked it at a leisured pace. She returned to the village and found Luiz. "What did they want?" she asked. "They need men for some work." "Did you agree to this?" He looked evasive. "They're coming back tomorrow." "Are they going to pay?" "With food. Look." He held out a handful of bread and she took it from him. It was brown and fresh and smelled good. "Where did they get this?" Luiz shrugged. "They also have other food." "Did they give you any of that?" "No." She frowned, wondering again who the men might be. "Anything else?" "Only this." He showed her a small bag and she opened it. Inside was a coarse white powder and she sniffed at it. "They said it would make fruit grow." "They have more of this?" "As much as we need." She put the bag down and went back to the church workshop. After a word with Father dos Santos she walked quickly to the stables and saddled up her own horse. She rode out of the village by way of the dried-up stream and followed in the direction of the second man. B eyond the village stretched a wide area of scrubland dotted with trees. She soon saw the second man some distance ahead of her, still walking his horse toward denser woodland, beyond which a river flowed. She kept her distance, not wishing to be seen until she found out where he was heading. When he entered the woods she lost sight of him and dismounted. She led her horse by its reins, keeping a wary eye for any sign. Soon she could hear the sound of the river, shallow at this season, its bed noisy with pebbles. She saw his horse first -- it was tethered to a tree. She tied up her own animal and continued afoot. The air was warm and still under the trees and she felt dusty from the ride. She wondered suddenly what had prompted her to follow this man when reason warned her of any number of possible risks. But something about him -- and his companion -- was different from anything she had known. She moved more cautiously as she approached the edge of the wood. Here she halted, looking down the shallow bank toward the water. The man was there and she studied him with interest. He had discarded his cloak. It lay with his boots beside a small pile of equipment. He had waded into the river, and was clearly relishing the coolness of the water. Completely oblivious of her presence, he kicked his feet in the water, sending up showers of glittering spray. In a moment he bent down, scooped up some water in his hands and splashed it over his face and neck. He turned, waded out of the water and bent over his equipment on the shore. From a black leather case he took what seemed to her a small camera, suspended the case by its strap over his shoulder and connected it to the camera with a short lead. This done, he adjusted a small ferruled knob on the side. He put down the camera for a moment and unfurled a long paper roll, wound like a scroll. He laid this on the ground, looked at it thoughtfully for a few seconds, then picked up the camera and returned to the water's edge. Deliberately he pointed the camera upstream for a second or two, then lowered it and turned. He pointed it at the opposite bank and then, startling her, pointed it in her direction. She ducked down out of sight and from his lack of reaction guessed he had not seen her. When she looked again he was pointing the camera downstream. He returned to the length of paper and with great care inscribed a few symbols. Still moving deliberately, he put the camera back in its case, rolled up the paper and stowed it with the rest of the equipment. He stretched elaborately, then scratched the back of his head. Listlessly he returned to the water's edge, sat down and dangled his feet in the water. In a moment he sighed and lay back, his eyes closed. S he regarded him closely. He certainly looked harmless enough. He was big, well-muscled, and his face and arms were deeply tanned. His hair was long and shaggy, a great mane of light auburn. He wore a beard. She estimated him to be somewhere in his middle thirties. In spite of the beard he had a clean-cut, youthful face, grinning at the simple animal bliss of cold wet feet on a hot dry day. Flies hovered around his face and from time to time he would swipe at them lazily. After a few more moments of hesitation she started forward and half-walked, half-skidded down the bank, pushing a minor avalanche of soil before her. The man's reaction was immediate. He sat up, looked around sharply and scrambled to his feet. In so doing he turned awkwardly, and slipped down on his stomach, his feet thrashing in the water. She started to laugh. He recovered his foothold and dove for his equipment. A few seconds later he had a rifle in his hands. She stopped laughing... but he did not raise the rifle. Instead he said something in Spanish so bad that she could not understand him. She spoke only a little Spanish herself, so she said in the language of the villagers, "I didn't mean to laugh." He shook his head, then looked at her carefully. She spread her hands to prove that she carried no kind of weapon and gave him what she hoped was a reassuring smile. He seemed satisfied that she presented no threat to him and put down the rifle. Again he said something in atrocious Spanish, then muttered a few words in English. "Do you speak English?" she asked . "Yes. Do you?" "Like a native." She laughed again and asked, "Do you mind if I join you?" She nodded toward the river, but he continued to stare dumbly at her. She slipped off her shoes and walked down to the water. She waded in, hitching up her skirt. The water was cold -- it made her toes curl, but the sensation was delightful. In a moment she sat on the ground, keeping her feet in the water. He came to sit beside her. "Sorry about the gun. You startled me." "I'm sorry, too," she said. "But you looked so blissful." "To relax and cool off is the best thing to do on a day like this." Together they stared down at the water flowing over their feet. Beneath the rippling surface white flesh seemed to flicker like a flame in a draft. "What's your name?" she asked. "Helward." "Helward?" She tried the sound of the word. "Is that a surname?" "No. My full name is Helward Mann. What's yours?" "Elizabeth. Elizabeth Khan. I don't like being called Elizabeth." "I'm sorry." She glanced at him. He looked very serious. She was a little confused by his accent. She had realized he was not a native of this region and he spoke English naturally and without effort, but he had a strange way of pronouncing his vowels. "Where do you come from?" she said. "Around here." He stood up suddenly. "I'd better water the animal." H e stumbled again as he climbed the bank, but this time Elizabeth did not laugh. He walked straight into the trees, did not pick up his equipment. The rifle was still there. He looked over his shoulder at her once and she turned away. When he returned he was leading both horses. She stood up and led her mount to the water. Standing between the horses, Elizabeth stroked the neck of Helward's. "She's beautiful," she said. "Is she yours?" "Not really. I just ride her more often than any of the others." "What do you call her?" "I -- haven't given her a name. Should I?" "Only if you want to. Mine hasn't got a name either." "I enjoy riding," Helward said suddenly. "It's the best part of my work." "That and paddling in rivers. What do you do?" "I'm a... I mean, it hasn't really got a label. What about you?" "I'm a nurse. Officially, that is. I do lots of things. "We have nurses," he said. "In the -- where I come from." She looked at him with new interest. "Where's that?" "A city. In the south." "What's it called?" "Earth. Although most of the time we just call it the city." Elizabeth smiled uncertainly, not sure she had heard correctly. "Tell me about it." He shook his head. The horses had finished drinking and were nuzzling each other. "I think I'd better be on my way," he said. He walked quickly toward his equipment, scooped it up and stuffed it hurriedly into the saddlebags. Elizabeth watched curiously. When he had finished he took the rein, turned the horse around and led it up the bank. At the fringe of the trees he looked back. "I'm sorry. You must think me very rude. It's just that you're not like the others." "The others?" "The people around here." "Is that so bad?" "No." He looked around the riverside as if seeking some further excuse to stay with her. Abruptly he seemed to change his mind about leaving. He tethered the horse to the nearest tree. "Can I ask you something?" "Of course." "I wonder -- would you let me draw you?" "Draw me?" "Yes -- just a sketch. I'm not very good -- I haven't been doing it very long. While I'm up here I spend a lot of time drawing what I see." "Was that what you were doing before I came down? I saw you with some papers." "That was just a map." "All right. Do you want me to pose for you?" He fumbled in his saddlebag, then brought out a sheaf of papers in assorted sizes. He flicked nervously through the sheets and she saw that some had line drawings on them. "Just stand there," he said. "No -- beside your horse." H e sat down on the edge of the bank, balancing the papers on his knees. She watched him, a little disconcerted by this sudden development, and felt a growing selfconsciousness that was generally alien to her personality. He stared over the paper at her. She stood by the horse, her arm reaching under its heck to pat. the other side, and the horse responded by pressing its nose against her. "You're standing wrong," he said. "Turn more toward me." The self-consciousness grew and she realized she was standing in an unnatural, awkward posture. He worked away, using one sheet of paper after the next, and she began to relax. She decided to pay no attention to him and petted the horse again. After a while he asked her to sit in the saddle, but she was growing tired. "Can I see what you've done?" "I never show my drawings to anyone." "Please, Helward. I've never posed before." He sifted through the papers and selected a few. "I don't know what you'll think." She took them from him. "God, am I as skinny as that?" she said without thinking. He tried to take the drawings away from her. "Give them back." She turned away from him and flicked through the rest. It was possible to see that they were of her, but his sense of proportion was -- unusual. Both she and the horse were drawn too tall and thin. The effect was not unpleasing, but it was weird. "Please -- I'd like them back." She gave them to him and he put them at the bottom of the pile. Abruptly he turned his back on her and walked toward his horse. "Have I offended you?" she asked. "It's all right. I knew I shouldn't have shown them to you." "I think they're excellent. It's just -- it's a bit of a shock to see yourself through someone else's eyes. I told you I had never posed before." "You're difficult to draw." "Could I see some of your others?" "You wouldn't be interested." "Look, I'm not just trying to smooth your ruffled feathers. I really am interested." "Okay." H e gave her the whole pile and continued toward his horse. She sat down again and began to go through the drawings, aware of him in the background pretending to adjust the horse's harness, but in fact watching her covertly, trying to anticipate her response. He had drawn a variety of subjects. There were several of his horse: grazing, standing, throwing back its head. These were amazingly naturalistic -- with a few lines he had caught the very essence of the animal, proud yet docile, tamed yet still its own master. Curiously, the proportions were exactly right. There were several drawings of a man -- self-portraits, or the man she had seen him with earlier? He was drawn in his cloak, without his cloak, standing by a horse, using the camera she had seen earlier. Again the proportions were almost exactly right. A few sketches were of scenery -- trees, a river, a curious structure being dragged by ropes, a distant range of hills. He was not as adept with views. Sometimes his proportions were good, at other times there was a disturbing distortion that she could not quite identify. Something wrong with the perspective? She couldn't tell. At the bottom of the pile she found the drawings he had made of her. The first few were not very good, clearly hfs first attempts. Three of those he had shown her were by far the best, but there was still this elongation of her and the horse that puzzled her. "Well?" he asked. "I -- " She couldn't find the right words. "I think they're good -- some are unusual. You've an excellent eye." "You're a difficult subject." "I particularly like this one." She searched through the pile, found one of the horse with its mane flying wild. "It's lifelike." He grinned then. "That's my own favorite." She glanced again through the drawings. Something about a few of them she hadn't understood -- there, in one of the drawings of the man. High in the background hung a weird, four-pointed shape. There was one in each of the sketches he had done of her. "What's this?" she said, pointing to it. "The sun." She frowned a little, but decided not to pursue the subject. She felt she had done enough damage to his ego for the moment. She selected what she thought was the best of the three. "Could I have this one?" "I thought you didn't like it." "I do. I think it's marvelous." He looked at her carefully, as if trying to divine whether she was being truthful, then again took the pile from her. "Would you like this one, too?" He handed her the one of the horse... "I couldn't. Not that one." "I'd like you to have it," he said. "You're the first person to have seen it." "I -- thank you." He placed the papers carefully into the saddlebag and buckled the cover. "Did you say your name was Elizabeth?" "I prefer to be called Liz." He nodded gravely. "Goodbye, Liz." "Are you going?" He didn't answer, but untethered , the horse and swung into the saddle. He rode down the bank, splashed through the shallow water of the river and spurred his horse on up the opposite bank. In a few seconds he was lost to sight among the trees. B ack at the village Elizabeth found she had no appetite for more work. She was still waiting for a consignment of proper medical supplies and a doctor had been promised for more than a month. She had done what she could to see that the villagers were getting a balanced diet -- but food supplies were limited -- and she had been able to deal with the more obvious ailments such as sores, rashes and so forth. Last week she had helped deliver a baby for one of the women and for the first time had felt she was accomplishing something. Now, with the strange encounter by the river still fresh in her mind, she decided to return to headquarters early. She found Luiz before she left. "If those men come back," she said, "try to find out what it is they want. I'll be back in the morning. If they come before I arrive try to keep them here. Find out where they're from." By the time she had covered the seven miles to headquarters it was evening. The place was almost deserted -- many of the field operatives stayed out for several nights on end. Tony Chappell was there, though, and he intercepted her as she headed for her room. "Are you free this evening, Liz? I thought we might -- " "I'm very tired. I thought I'd have an early night." When she had first arrived Elizabeth had felt faint stirrings of attraction toward Chappell and had made the mistake of showing them. There were only a few women at the station and he had responded with great eagerness. Since then he had hardly left her alone and she hadn't yet discovered a polite way of cooling his ardor. In her room she dumped her bag on the bed, undressed and took a long shower. Later she went to find something to eat and, inevitably, Tony joined her. During the meal she remembered she had been meaning to ask him something. "Do you know any towns around here called Earth?" "Earth? Like the planet?" "That's what it sounded like. I might have heard wrong." He shook his head. "Whereabouts?" "Somewhere around here. Not far." "Urf? Or Mirth?" He laughed. "Are you sure?" "No -- not really. I think I must have gotten it wrong." In his own inimitable way Tony continued to make poor jokes about what she might have heard until she found an excuse to get away. There was a large map of the region in one of the offices, but she couldn't see anything that might sound like the town where Helward had said he lived. He had described it as a city lying in the south, but there was no large settlement for nearly sixty miles. She was genuinely exhausted and returned to her room. She undressed and took the two sketches Helward had given her and taped them to the wall by the bed. The one of her was so strange... She looked at it more closely. The paper he had used was evidently quite old, for its edges were yellowed. Looking at the edges, she realized that the top and bottom were slightly burred where they had been torn, but the line was quite straight.  Experimentally she ran the tip of her finger along it -- the paper had been perforated. Careful not to damage the drawing, she separated the tape from the wall and took down the sketch. On the back she discovered that a column of numbers had been printed down one side. Some were asterisked . Printed in pale blue ink along the TM. She taped the sketch again to the wall -- and stared at it uncomprehendingly for a long time. I n the morning Elizabeth put in another teleprinted request for a doctor, then set out for the village. She arrived in the heat of the day to find the place steeped in listlessness and lethargy. She sought out Luiz, found him sitting in the shadow of the church with two other men. She asked, "Have the strangers been back?" "Not today, Menina Khan." "When did they say they'd come again?" Luiz shrugged. "Sometime. Today, tomorrow." "Have you tried that -- " She stopped, irritated with herself. She had meant to take the purported fertilizer to headquarters to have it analyzed and in her preoccupaton had forgotten it. "Let me know if they come." She went to see Maria and her new baby, but her mind was not fully on her work. Later she supervised a meal, that was served to all comers, then talked to Father dos Santos in the workshop. All this time she had one ear cocked for any sound of horses. No longer trying to make any excuses for herself, she went down to the stable, saddled up and rode out of the village, toward the river. She was trying not to dwell on her own thoughts, trying not to examine her own motives, but failed. The last twenty-four hours had been momentous in their own way. She had come out here to work because of a feeling that her life at home had been without meaning -- only to find new frustrations among these impoverished villagers. What she could offer them was too little and too late. A few government handouts of grain, a few inoculations, a repaired church might be better than nothing -- but the root of the local poverty problem remained unsolved because the central economy had failed. There was nothing on this land but what the people themselves could take. The intrusion of Helward into her life was the first event of interest she had experienced since she arrived. She knew, as she rode across the scrubland toward the trees, that her motives regarding him were mixed. She admitted to curiosity -- but something in the situation reached deeper. The men stationed here -- her coworkers -- were obsessed with themselves and what they imagined their missions in life to be. They spoke in abstracts about group psychology, social readjustment, patterns of behavior -- in her more cynical moods she found their self-important outlook pathetic. Apart from the unfortunate Tony Chappell, she had formed no kind of interest in any of them -- which was not at all as she had anticipated before she arrived. Helward was different. She refrained from spelling it out to herself, but she knew why she was riding out to find him. X he found their yesterday's meeting place on the riverbank and wed her horse to drink. Then she tethered it in the shade and sat down at the water's edge to wait. Again she tried to blank out the turmoil of mental activity: thoughts, desires, questions. Concentrating hard on the physical environment, she lay back on the bank in the sunshine and closed her eyes. She listened to the sound of the water as it ran over the pebbles, the sigh of the wind in the trees, the humming of insects. She inhaled the smell of dry undergrowth, hot soil, warmth. A long time passed. Behind her the horse whisked its tail every few seconds, patiently flicking away swarming flies. She opened her eyes as soon as she heard the sound of the other horse and sat up. Helward sat his mount on the opposite bank. He raised his hand in greeting and she waved back. He dismounted immediately and she smiled to herself. He seemed in high spirits and tried a handstand to amuse her. After two attempts he made it, then toppled over and landed with a shout and a splash in the river. Elizabeth jumped up and ran through the shallow water toward him. "Are you all right?" He grinned at her. "I could do that when I was a kid." "So could I." He stood up, looking down ruefully at his soaked clothes. "They'll soon dry," she said. "I'll get my horse." They splashed across to her side of the river and Helward stood his horse next to Elizabeth's. She sat down on the bank again and Helward came to sit close beside her, stretching out his legs in the sun so that his clothes might dry. Behind them the horses stood nose to tail, whisking flies. "Vuestions, questions -- but she J suppressed them all. She enjoygd the intrigue, didn't want to destroy it with understanding. The rational explanation would be that he was an operative from a station similar to hers and that he was enjoying an elaborate and somewhat pointless joke at her expense. She didn't care -- his presence was enough and she was herself sufficiently emotionally suppressed to relish the break with routine he was bringing her. The only common bond between them that she knew of was that she was the only person to whom he had shown his sketches and she asked to see them again. For a while they talked about the drawings and he spoke of his various enthusiasms -- she was interested to see that all the sketches were on the back of old computer printout paper. Eventually Jie said, "I thought you were a took." He pronounced it with a long vowel, like "shoot." "What's that?" "One of the people who live around here. But they don't speak English." "A few do. Not very well. Only when we teach them." "Who is 'we'?" "The people I work for." "You're not from the city -- " he said suddenly, then looked away. Elizabeth felt a glimmer of alarm. He had looked and acted like this the day before and then he had suddenly left. She didn't. want that now. "Do you mean your city?" "No -- of course you're not. Who are you?" "You know my name," she said. "Yes, but where are you from?" "England. I came here about two months ago." "England -- that's on Earth, isn't it?" He was staring at her intently, the drawings forgotten now. She laughed, a nervous reaction to the strangeness of the question. "It was the last time I was there," she said, trying to make a joke of it. "My God! Then -- " "What?" He stood up abruptly and turned away from her. He took a few steps, then turned again and stood over her, staring down. "You've come from Earth?" "What do you mean?" "Are you from Earth -- the planet?" "Of course -- I don't understand." "You're looking for us," he said. "No! I mean -- I'm not sure." "You've found us!" She stood up, backed away from him. S he waited beside the horses. The aura of strangeness had become one of madness and she knew she should leave. The next move must come from him. "Elizabeth -- don't go." "Liz," she said. "Liz -- do you know who I am? I'm from the city of Earth. You must know what that means." "No, I don't." "You haven't heard about us?" "No." "We've been here for thousands of miles -- many years. Nearly two hundred." "Where is the city?" He waved his arm in a northeast direction. "Down there. About twenty-five miles to the south." She didn't react to the contradiction of direction, assumed he had made a mistake. "May I see the city?" she said. "Of course!" He took her hand excitedly and placed it on the rein of her horse. "We'll go now." "Wait. How do you spell the name of your city?" He spelled it for her. "Why is it called that?" "I don't know. Because we are from the planet Earth, I suppose." "Why do you differentiate between the two?" "Because -- isn't it obvious?" "No." She realized she was humoring him as if he were a maniac, but only excitement shone in his eyes, not madness. Her instinct, though, on which she had been so dependent recently, warned her to be careful. She could not be sure of anything now. "But this is not Earth," he said. She said, "Helward -- meet me here tomorrow. By the stream." "I thought you wanted to see our city." "Yes -- but not today. If it is twenty-five miles away I would have to get a fresh horse, tell my superiors." She was making excuses. He looked at her uncertainly. "You think I'm making it up," he said. "No." "Then what's wrong? I tell you, as long as I can remember and for many years before I was born the city has survived in the hope that help would come from Earth. Now you are here and you think I am mad -- " "You are on Earth." He opened his mouth, closed it again. "Why do you say that?" he said. "Why should I say otherwise?" He took her arm again and whirled her round. He pointed upward. "What do you see?" She shielded her eyes against the glare. "The sun." "The sun! The sun! What about the sun?" "Nothing. Let go of my arm -- you're hurting me!" He released her and scrambled over to the discarded drawings. He took the top one, held it out for her to see. "That is the sun!" he shouted, pointing at the weird shape drawn at the top right of the picture, a few inches from the spindly figure he had said was she. "There is the sun!" Heart beating furiously she untied her horse, climbed into the saddle and kicked in her heels. The horse wheeled and she rode away at a gallop. Helward stood looking after her, still holding out his drawing. I t was evening by the time Elizabeth reached the village -- the hour was too late for her to set out for headquarters. She had no will to return there anyway and there was a place in the village where she could sleep. The main street was empty of people -- unusual, for this early evening hour was a popular one with the people for sitting in the dust utside their houses and talking idly while they drank the strong resinous wine that was all they could ferment around here. Sounds were coming from the church and she headed that way. Most of the men of the village were gathered inside -- and few of the women. One or two girls were crying. "What's going on?" Elizabeth asked Father dos Santos. "Those men came back," he said. "They've offered a deal." He was standing well to one side, obviously incapable of influencing the people in any way. Elizabeth tried to catch the gist of the discussion, but there was much shouting and even Luiz, who stood prominently near the wrecked altar, could not make himself heard over the hubbub. Elizabeth caught his eye and he came to her at once. "Well?" 'The men came today, Menina Khan. We are agreeing to their terms." "it doesn't sound like there's much agreement. What are their terms?" "Fair." He started to head back toward the altar, but Elizabeth caught his arm. "What did they want?" she said. "They will give us many medicines and a lot of food. There is more of the fertilizer and they say they will help repair the church, though that is not wished by us." He was looking at her evasively, his gaze flickering up to her eyes, then away, then back again. "And in return?" "Only a little." "Come on, Luiz. What did they want?" "Ten of our women. Is nothing." She stared at him in amazement. "What did you -- " "They will be well looked after. They will make them healthy, and when they return to us they will bring more food." "And what do the women say to that?" He glanced over his shoulder. "They are not happy." "I'll bet they're not." She looked at the six women present. They stood in a small group and the men nearest to them looked sheepish. "What do they want them for?" "We do not ask." "Because you think you know." She turned to dos Santos. "What's going to happen?" "They've already made up their minds," he said. "But why? Surely they can't seriously consider trading their wives and daughters for a few sacks of grain?" Luiz said, "We need what they offer. " "But we have already promised you food. There is a doctor on his way now." "Yes -- and so you have promised. Two months you have been here and very little food, no doctor. These men are honorable. We can tell." He returned to face the crowd. In a moment he called for a vote by show of hands. The deal was confirmed. None of the women voted. E lizabeth passed a restless night, but by the time she rose in the morning she knew what she was going to do. The day had produced a volume of unexpected developments. Ironically, the one of which she had felt instinctively confident had not materialized. Now that her encounter with Helward had taken on a new perspective, she could put words to what she had expected: the stirring inside her had been a physical restlessness, and she had ridden down to the river in full expectation of being seduced by him. It could have happened, she now knew, until the moment the fanatical expression had seized his eyes. She still experienced stirrings of what she had felt -- not fear, not amazement, but something between -- during the last shouted conversation under the trees. What about the sun ? Undoubtedly there had been more to the scene than she had grasped. Helward's behavior the day before had been different -- she had tapped a hidden sensitivity and he had responded the way any man would. He had shown no sign of madness then. Some mystery was attached to his use of computer paper. She knew of only one computer within a thousand miles of here and she also knew where it was and what it was used for. It didn't use paper printouts, and it certainly wasn't an trained in the basics of computers had heard of them, but no machine Crash. Certainly the only ones intact, if not working, were in museums. Finally, the deal proposed by the men who had visited the village had been wholly unanticipated, at least by her. Although, remembering Luiz's expression after he had first spoken to the men, she felt sure that he had had from the start at least an inkling of what had been expected by way of payment. Somehow all must be connected. She knew the men who had come to the village were from the same place as Helward -- and that his behavior was linked in some way to this deal. There remained the question of her own involvement. Technically, the village and its people were the responsibility of her and dos Santos. Headquarters was primarily interested in overseeing the repair of a big harbor on the coast -- only once had a supervisor visited the village. In theory Elizabeth was in the charge of dos Santos, but he was a local man who had been one of the several hundred students who had been rushed through the government theological college in an effort to take religion back to the outlying regions. Religion was the traditional opiate here and missionary work was given a high priority in government circles. But the facts of the situation spoke for themselves: dos Santos's work would take years and for most of the early ones he would be working uphill toward reestablishing the church as the social and spiritual leader of the community. The villagers tolerated him, but it was of Luiz they took notice -- and, to a certain extent, of herself. If any action were to be taken it would have to be on her own initiative. The decision did not come quickly. Throughout that long, warm night she did what she could to separate the pros and cons, the risks and the benefits, and however she looked at it her chosen course of action seemed to be the only one. S he rose early and went down to Maria's house. She had to be quick -- the men had said they would be coming soon after sunrise. Maria was awake -- her baby was crying. She knew of the decision taken the night before and she questioned Elizabeth about it. "We'll talk about it some other time," Elizabeth said. "Right now I want to trade clothes with you." "But yours are so beautiful -- " "I want something of yours -- to play a joke on a friend. Anything will do." Maria found a selection of rough garments and laid them out for Elizabeth's inspection. They were worn and probably had never seen soap and water. For Elizabeth's purpose they were ideal. She selected a ragged, loose-fitting skirt and an off-white shirt that had presumably once belonged to one of the men. She slipped out of her own clothes and pulled on Maria's. Maria said, "But you look no better than a village girl -- " "Right." Elizabeth examined the crying baby, found nothing wrong with it beyond a touch of colic. She went over with Maria the daily routine she should follow to keep the infant comfortable. Maria, as always, pretended to listen, although she would forget everything as soon as she was left alone. Had she not reared three children already? Walking barefoot up the dusty street, Elizabeth wondered if she truly would pass for one of the village women. She shook her hair into disarray -- it was long and brown and she was deeply tanned. She tried to modify her posture as she walked to conceal the fact that she looked -- and was -- better fed than the village women. A small group of people already waited in the square in front of the church and more were arriving by the minute. Luiz was at the center of everything, trying to persuade some women who were simply watching to return to their homes. Beside him stood several girls -- the youngest and the most attractive adult females in the village, Elizabeth realized with a feeling of disgust. By the time she reached the group she counted ten of them. Luiz recognized her at once. "Menina Khan -- " "Luiz, who is the youngest of these?" He seemed reluctant to answer, so she picked out one she knew to be no older than fourteen. "Lea," she said, "go back to your mother. I will go instead." Unsurprised and uncomplaining, the girl walked mutely away. Luiz stared at Elizabeth for a moment, then shrugged. The wait was not long. In a few minutes three men appeared, each riding a horse and each leading another. All six horses were laden with packages and without ceremony the riders dismounted and unloaded the materials they had brought. Luiz watched keenly. Elizabeth heard one of the men say to him, "We'll be back in two days with the rest. Do you want the work done on the church?" "No -- we do not need that." "As you wish. Do you want to change any of the terms of the barter?" "No. We are satisfied." "Good." The stranger turned and faced the rest of the people who were watching the transaction. He spoke to them as he had spoken to Luiz, in their own language, but with a heavy accent. "We have tried to be men of good will and good word. Some of you may not be in favor of the terms we have proposed, but we ask your understanding. The women you have let us borrow will be cared for and will not be treated badly in any way. Their health and happiness are in our interests as much as yours. We shall see that they return to you as soon as possible. Thank you." The ceremony was over. The men offered the horses to the women to ride. Two of the girls climbed onto one horse, and five more took a horse each. Elizabeth and the two others elected to walk and soon the small party left the village. T hroughout the journey Elizabeth maintained silence. The three men spoke to each other in English, assuming that none of the girls would be able to understand them. Elizabeth listened intently, hoping to learn something of interest, but mostly she heard complaints about the heat, the lack of shade and how long the journey would take. The men's concern for the women seemed genuine enough. Every hour or so brought a rest stop and the women were given turns riding the horses. None of the men rode for any part of the way and in time Elizabeth began to sympathize with their complaints. If their destination was, as H el ward had said, twenty-five miles away, it was a long walk on a hot day. Later in the day the men's inhibitions seemed to relax, perhaps as fatigue reached them. One asked, "Do you think all this is still necessary?" "The barters?" "Yes -- I mean, they've caused trouble in the past." "What would you suggest we do instead?" "I don't know. Not my decision. If I had my way I wouldn't be out here now." "This time still makes sense to me. The last women haven't moved out yet and there's no sign of their doing so. Maybe we won't have to barter any more." "We will." "You sound as if you don't approve." "Frankly, I don't. Sometimes I think the whole system's crazy." "You've been listening to the Terminators." "Maybe I have. If you listen to them they make a bit of sense. Not that they have all the answers, but they're not as bad as the Navigators make out." "You're out of your mind." "Okay. Who wouldn't be in this heat?" "You'd better not repeat what you just said in the city." "Why not? Enough people are saying it already." "Not guildsmen. You've been down past. You know what's what." "I'm just being realistic. You've got to listen to people's opinions. There are more people in the city who want to stop than there are guildsmen. That's all." "Shut up, Norris," said the man who had so far not spoken, the one who had addressed the crowd in the village. The men's conversation, what there was of it, returned to the immediacies. T he city had been in sight for some time before Elizabeth recognized it for what it was. As they came nearer she looked at it with great interest, not comprehending the system of tracks and cables that stretched away from it. Her first assumption was that it was some kind of marshaling yard, but she saw no sign of any rolling stock and anyway the length of track was too short for any practical use. Later she noticed several men apparently patrolling the tracks. Each carried either a rifle or what appeared to be a crossbow. More than this she could not absorb, since most of her attention was on the structure itself. She had heard the men refer to it as a city -- as had Helward -- but to her eyes it was not much more than a large and misshapen office block. Constructed mainly of timber, it had the ugliness of functionalism and yet there was a simplicity to its design she found not altogether unattractive. She was reminded of pictures she had seen of pre-Crash buildings, and although most of those had been steel and reinforced concrete they shared the squareness, the plainness and lack of exterior decoration. Those old buildings had been tall, though, and this strange structure was at no point more than seven stories high. The timber showed varying stages of weathering. Most of what she could see had been well bleached by the elements, but newer construction was visible. The women were led into a dark passageway at the base of the building. Here they dismounted and were taken up a staircase and through a doorway. They emerged into a brightly lit corridor. At the end of it was another door and here their escorts left them. A printed sign on the door read: Inside they were greeted by two women, who spoke to them in the badly accented language of the people. O nce Elizabeth had adopted her pose she could find no way of abandoning it. In the next few days she was subjected to a series of examinations and treatments which, had she not suspected the reason, she would have found humiliating. She was bathed and her hair was washed. She was medically examined -- her eyes were tested, her teeth checked. Her hair and scalp were inspected for infestation and she was given a test she could only imagine was to determine whether or not she had VD. Without surprise, the women supervising the examination passed her with a clean bill of health and she was then given over to two more women who began to instruct her in the rudiments of English. In spite of her best efforts to delay the learning process until she could discover more than she had already guessed about what was in store for her, she was soon considered fit and educated enough to be released from this initial period of habilitation. The first few nights she had slept in a communal dormitory in the transfer center, but now she was given a tiny room of her own. This was scrupulously clean and furnished minimally. It contained a narrow bed, a space to hang her clothes -- she had been given two identical sets of clothes to wear -- a chair and about four square feet of floor space. Eight days had passed since her arrival and Elizabeth was beginning to wonder what she had hoped to achieve. She was assigned to the kitchens, where the work she was given was straightforward drudgery. The evenings were free, but she was told that she was expected to spend at least an hour or two in a certain reception room where, she was told, she was supposed to mix socially with the people she met there. This room had a small bar at one end offering a limited choice of beverages. Entertainment was provided by an ancient video set. When she switched it on a tape device attached to it showed a comedy program that she failed to appreciate, although an invisible audience laughed all the way through. The comic allusions were evidently contemporary to some earlier period and fairly meaningless to her. She watched the program through and from a copyright notice at the end learned that it had been taped in #. More than two hundred years ago. She met only a few people here. A woman from the transfer center tended the bar. A few men came in occasionally -- dressed, as Helward had been, in the dark uniform -- and sometimes two or three women who, like herself, were from outside the city. O ne day, working in the kitchen, she accidentally solved a problem that had continued to nag at her. She was stacking away clean crockery when something about the metal cupboard caught her attention. It had been changed almost out of recognition -- its components had been removed and it had been' fitted with wooden shelves -- but the still showed through the covering layer of paint. When she could seize the opportunity she explored the rest of the city. Her movements were not restricted beyond the hours required by the performance of her duties. She talked to people, she learned, she thought. One day she came across a small room set aside for use by the residents of the city during leisure moments. Lying on a table she found a few sheets of printed paper, neatly stapled together. She glanced at them without much interest, saw the title on the first page: Destaine's Directive. Later, as she walked through the city she saw many more of these printed sheets and in due time, her curiosity piqued, she read one set through. Ffaving seen its contents, she immediately concealed a copy in the bedclothes of her bunk, meaning to take it with her when she left. She was beginning to understand. She returned again to Destaine, read his words so often they became almost photographically recorded on her brain. She thought about Helward and his apparently wild behavior and words. She tried to remember what he had said and in time, a kind of logical pattern appeared. The hypothesis by which the city and its people existed was that the world on which they lived was somehow inverted. Not only the world, but all the physical objects in the universe in which that world was presumed to exist. The shape that Destaine drew -- a solid world, curved north and south in the shape of hyperbolae -- was the approximation they used. And it correlated indeed with the strange shape that Helward had drawn to depict the sun. One day Elizabeth saw the flaw, as she walked through one of the parts of the city presently being rebuilt. She glanced up at the sun, shielding her yes with her hand. The sun was as she had ever known high in the sky. E lizabeth planned to leave the city the following morning -- she would steal a horse and ride back to the village. From there she could get back to headquarters and take some leave shortly due to her. Four weeks would give her plenty of time to get back to England and check out what she thought she had discovered. She spent the rest of the day following routine and in the evening went to the reception room. And the First man she saw when she walked through the doorway was Helward. "Hello, Helward," she said quietly. He turned to acknowledge her, then looked at her in disbelief. "You?" he said. "What are you doing here?" "Don't give me away -- I'm not supposed to be able to speak English very well," she whispered. "I'm one of your transferred women." She led him out of easy earshot of others in the room. "Look," she said. "I'm sorry about the last time we met. I understand better now." "And I'm sorry if I frightened you." "Have you said anything about me to anyone here?" "About your being from Earth? No." "Good, then don't." He asked, "Are you really from Earth planet?" "Yes. but I wish you wouldn-'t phrase it like that. I'm from Earth -- and so are you. There's a misunderstanding." "God -- I've begun to see that." He looked down at her from the nine-inch advantage he had in height. "You look different here -- but what are you doing as a transfer?" "It was the only way I could think of getting into the city." "I would have brought you." He glanced around the room. "Have you paired up with any of the men yet?" "No." "Don't." As he talked he kept looking over his shoulder. "Have you got a room to yourself? We could talk better." "Yes. Shall we go?" She closed the door when they were in her cubicle. The walls were thin, but could afford privacy. She sat in the chair, Helward on the edge of the bed. "I've read Destaine," she said. "It was fascinating. I've heard of him somewhere. Who was he?" "The founder of the city." "Yes. I gathered that. But he was known for something else." Helward looked blank. "Did what he write make any sense to you?" "A little. Enough for me to understand that he was lost -- and -- wrong." "Wrong about what?" "The city and the danger it was in. He writes as if he and the others had somehow been transported to another world." "That's so." Elizabeth shook her head. "You've never left Earth, Helward. As I sit here and talk to you now -- we're both on Earth." H e shook his head. "You're the one who's wrong. I know you are. Destaine knew the true situation. We are on another world." Elizabeth said, "The other day you drew me with the sun behind me. You drew it like a hyperbola. Is that how you see it? You drew me too tall. Is that how you see me?" "That's not how. I see the sun, that's how it is. And it is how the world is. You I drew tall, because that's how I saw you then. We were a long way north of the city. Now... It's too difficult to explain. I could never make you understand." "Try it." "No." "All right. Do you know how I see the sun? I see it as a sperical object of light -- not as you do. I see myself as tall some miles 'north' -- or what you call 'north' -- of here as I am here. It's a question of what we subjectively perceive. Your senses inform you otherwise -- I don't understand why, but Destaine's perception was wrong, too. It's always been wrong." "Liz, it's more than perception. I've seen, felt, lived in this world. Whatever you say, it's real to me. I'm not alone. Most of the people in the city carry the same knowledge. It started with Destaine because he was there at the beginning. We've survived here a long time simply because of that knowledge. It's been at the root of everything and it's kept us alive, because without it we would not keep the city moving."' Elizabeth started to say something, but he carried on. "Liz, after I saw you the other day I needed time to think. I rode north, a long way north. I saw something there that is going to test the city's capacity for survival as it has never been tested before. Meeting you was -- I don't 'know -- more than I had expected. But it led indirectly to a much bigger thing." "What is it?" "I can't tell you." "Why not?" "I can't tell anyone, except the Navigators. They've declared the information restricted for the moment. It would be a bad time for the news to get out." "What do you mean?" "Have you heard of the Terminators?" "Yes, but I don't know who or what they are." "They're a political group in the city. They've been trying to get the city to stop. If this news leaked out at this moment there'd be a lot of trouble. We've just survived a major crisis and the Navigators don't want another." Elizabeth stared at him without saying anything. She had suddenly seen herself in a new light. She was at an interface of two realities -- one was hers, one was his. However close they came together there could be no contact between them. The why of it was something she still had to discover, but like the graph-line Destaine had drawn to approximate the reality he perceived, the nearer she came to him in one sense the farther she moved away in another. Somehow, she had drawn herself into this drama where one logic failed in the face of another and she knew she was incapable of dealing with it. Persuaded as she was by Helward's sincerity and the manifest existence of the city and its people -- and further by the apparently strange concepts around which they had made their survival -- she could not eradicate from her mind the basic contradiction. The city and its people existed on Earth -- the Earth she knew -- and whatever she saw, whatever Helward said, there was no way around this. Evidence to the contrary made no sense. But when the interface was challenged there was an impasse. E lizabeth said, "I'm going to leave the city tomorrow." "Come with me. I'm going north again." "No. I've got to get back to the village." "Is that the one where they bartered for the women?" "Yes." "I'm going that way. We'll ride together." Another impasse: the village lay southwest of the city. She said nothing. He asked, "Why did you come to the city, Liz? You're not one of the local women." "I wanted to see you." "Why?" "I don't know. You frightened me, but I saw other men who seemed to be like you trading with the village people. I wanted to find out what was going on. Now I wish I hadn't -- because you still frighten me." "I'm not raving at you again, am I?" She laughed -- and realized it was for the first time since she came to the city. "No, of course not," she said. "It's more -- I can't say. Everything I take for granted is different here. There must be a reason -- a real physical one. Some of this could be in the mind, but not all. We are on the same planet and its name is Earth -- that I know. But the city -- not even your city -- can't be the sole goal of all human existence. A in our world, and survival is undoubtedly a drive, but not the primary one. I've been outside the city, Helward, a long way outside the city. Whatever else you may think, this place is not the center of the universe." "It is," he said. "Because if we ever stopped believing that we would all die." L eaving the city presented Elizaj beth with no problems. She went down to the stables with Helward and another man, whom he introduced as Future Blayne. They collected three horses and rode in a direction Helward declared was north. Again she questioned his sense of direction -- by her reckoning of the position of the sun the true direction was toward the southwest -- but she made nothing of it. By this time she was so accustomed to his affronts to what she considered logic that she saw no point in disputing his -- and the city's -- position. She was content to accept the ways of the city -- even if she didn't understand them -- as long as they got her where she wanted to go. As they rode out Helward pointed out the great wheels on which the city was mounted and explained that the forward motion was so slow as to be almost undetectable. However, he assured her, the city moved about one mile every ten days. Northward -- or toward the southwest, whichever way she cared to think of it. The journey took two days. Helward and Future Blayne talked a lot, although not much made sense to her. She felt that she had suffered an overload of new information, and could absorb no more. On the evening of the first day they passed within a mile or so of her village and she told Helward she wanted to drop out. "No, come with us. You can go back later." She said, "I want to go back to England. I think I can help you." "You ought to see this first." "What is it?" "We're not sure," said Blayne. "Helward thinks you might be able to tell us." She argued a little longer, but in the end went with them. She thought it strange that she succumbed so readily. The interface remained a problem -- yet she could identify with these people. The society within the city was curiously civilized in a countryside that had been wasted by anarchy for generations. Even in the few weeks she had been in the village the peasant outlook, the unquestioning lethargy, the inability to cope with even the most minor of problems had sapped her will to meet the challenge of her work. But the people of Helward's city were of a different order. Evidently they were some offshoot community that had somehow managed to preserve itself during the Crash and now lived on as if nothing had changed -- except that they believed they had moved to another planet. She had by her own actions involved herself in the affairs of their community. The consequences of her abandoning the village would have to be faced later -- she could justify her immediate absence by saying she wanted to know where the women were being taken -- but she felt now that she must follow this through. Ultimately some official body would have to rehabilitate the people of the city, but until then she was on the spot. T ihey spent the night under canvas. There were only two tents and the men gallantly offered her one of them for her own use -- but before that they spent a long time talking. Helward had evidently told Blayne about her and how she differed -- as he saw her -- from both the people of the city and the people of the villages. Blayne spoke directly to her before she turned in -- Helward stayed in the background. By and large Blayne affirmed what she had learned. He spoke of Destaine and his directive, of the city and its need to move forward -- and he talked of the shape of the world. She had learned not to argue with the city outlook and she listened. When she eventually crawled into her sleeping bag she was exhausted from the long ride through the day, but sleep came slowly. The interface had hardened. But her understanding of the city people's logic had been deepened. They lived, Blayne said, on a world where the laws of nature were not what they were on Earth. She was prepared to believe him -- or rather, to believe that he was sincere. She had faith in the world that was. Whatever it was. E merging from woodland the trio encountered a region of coarse scrubland -- there were no tracks here and progress was slow. A cool, steady wind was blowing. Gradually the vegetation gave way to a hard, tough grass growing in sandy soil. Neither of the men said anything. Helward in particular stared ahead as he rode, letting his horse find its own route. Elizabeth saw that ahead of them the vegetation gave way altogether and, as they breasted a ridge of loose sand and gravel, only some bare and scattered dunes lay between them and the beach. Her horse, which had already sensed the salt in the air, responded readily to the kick of her heels and broke into a canter. For a few heady minutes she exulted in the freedom and joy of galloping along a beach with the wind from the Helward and Blayne had ridden down to the beach behind her, and now stood close together by their horses, looking out across the water. She trotted her horse over to them, and dismounted. "Does it extend east and west?" said Blayne. "As far as I explored. There's no way around I could see." Blayne took a camera from one of his packs, connected it to its case and panned it slowly across the view. "We'll have to survey east and west," he said. "The water would be impossible to cross at this point." "There's no sign of an opposite bank." Blayne frowned at the beach. "I don't like the soil. We'll have to get the bridge people here. I don't think this sand would take the weight of the city." "There must be some way." The two men entirely ignored her. Helward erected a small instrument, a tripodal device with a concentric chart suspended by three catches below the fulcrum. He hung a plumbline over the chart, and took some kind of reading from it. "We're a long way from optimum," he said eventually. "We've got plenty of time. Thirty miles -- almost a year of city time. Do you think it could be done?" "A bridge? It would take some doing. We'd need more men than we've got at the moment. What did the Navigators say?" "Check what I reported. Do you check?" "Yes. I can't see that I can add anything." Helward stared for a few seconds longer at the expanse of water, then seemed to remember Elizabeth. He turned to her. "What do you say?" "About this? What do you expect me to say?" "Tell us about our perceptions," said Helward. "Tell us there's no river here." She said, "It's not a river." Helward glanced at Blayne. "You heard her," he said. "We're imagining it." Elizabeth closed her eyes, turned away. She could no longer confront the interface. she took a blanket from her horse and moved back to the sandy ridge. When she faced the men again they were paying no attention to her. Helward had erected another instrument and .was taking readings from it. He called them out to Blayne, his voice whipped thin by the wind. They worked slowly and painstakingly, each checking the other's reading at every step. After an hour, Blayne packed some of the equipment on his horse, mounted and rode along the coast in a northerly direction. Helward stood and watched him go, his posture revealing a deep and overwhelming despair. Elizabeth interpreted it as a tiny weakness in the barrier that lay between them. Clutching the blanket around her, she walked down across the dunes toward him. She asked, "Do you want to know where you are?" He didn't turn. "No," he said. "It doesn't matter." "Portugal. This country is called Portugal. It's in Europe." She moved around so that she could see his face. For a moment his gaze rested on her, but his expression was blank. He shook his head and walked past her toward his horse. The barrier was absolute. Elizabeth went to her own animal and mounted it. She walked it along the beach and soon moved inland, heading back in the general direction of headquarters. In a few minutes the troubled blue of the Atlantic was out of sight. Book Five T he storm raged all night and none of us got much sleep. Our camp was a half-mile from the bridge and as the waves came crashing in the sound reached us as a dull, muted roar, almost obliterated by the howling gale. In our imaginations, at least, we heard the splintering of timber in every temporary lull. Toward dawn the wind abated and we were able to sleep. Not for long, for soon after sunrise the kitchen was manned and we were given our food. No one talked as we ate. There could be only one topic of conversation and no one wished to speak of that. We set off toward the bridge. We had gone only fifty yards when someone pointed to a piece of broken timber lying washed up on the shore. It was a grim omen and, as it turned out, an accurate one. Nothing was left of the bridge beyond the four main piles that were planted in the solid ground near the water's edge. I glanced at Lerouex who, for this shift, was in charge of all operations. "We need more timber," he said. "Barter Norris -- take thirty men and start felling trees." I waited for Norris's reaction. Of all the guildsmen on the site he had been the most reluctant to work and had complained loudly and long during the early stages of the work. Now he showed no rebellion -- we were all past that. He simply nodded to Lerouex, picked a body of men and headed back toward the camp to collect the treefelling tools. "So we start again," I said to Lerouex. "Of course." "Will this one be strong enough?" "If we build it properly." He turned away and started to organize the clearing up of the site. In the background the waves, still huge in the aftermath of the storm, crashed against the land. We worked all day and by evening the site had been cleared and Norris and his men had hauled fourteen tree trunks to the spot. The next morning we could again start building. During the evening I sought out Lerouex. He was sitting alone in his tent, apparently checking through his designs of the bridge but in fact his stare was vacant. He did not seem pleased to see me, but he and I were the two senior men on the site and he knew I would not have come without purpose. We were now of roughly equal age -- by the nature of my work in the north I had passed many subjective years. It was a matter of some discomfort between us that he was the father of my former wife and that we were now contemporaries. Neither of us had ever referred directly to the matter. Victoria herself was still only a comparatively few miles older than she had been when we were married and the gulf between us was now so wide that even the memories we shared had become totally irretrievable. "I know what you've come to say," he said. "You're going to tell me that we. can never build a bridge." "It's going to be difficult," I said. "Impossible is what you mean." "What do you think?" "I'm supposed to build bridges, Helward, not think." "That's crap and you know it." "All right. But when a bridge is needed, I build it. I don't ask questions." I said, "You've always had an opposite bank." "That makes no difference. We can build with pontoons." "And when we're mid-river, where do we get the timber? Where do we plant the cable stays?" I sat down to face him, unbidden. "You guessed wrong, incidentally. I didn't come to tell you the job was impossible." "Well?" "The opposite bank," I said. "Where is it?" "Out there somewhere." "Where?" "I don't know." "How do you know there is one?" "There must be." "We still have to know where we're aiming," I said. "We're striking away from this shore a few degrees from perpendicular, but even so we should know where we expect to rejoin land. The curvature -- " "Is concave. I know. Don't you think I haven't thought about that? In theory we can see for ever. What about atmospheric haze? Twenty or thirty miles is all we can see with any accuracy even on a clear day." "You're going to build a bridge thirty miles long?" "I don't think we'll have to," he said. "I think we're going to be okay. Why else do you think I persevere?" I shook my head. 'Tve no idea." He said, "Did you know they're going to make me a Navigator? The last time I was in the city we had a long conference. The general feeling is that the water might not be as wide as it appears. Remember, north of optimum dimensions are distorted linearly north and south. It's obvious that this is a major crossing but reason demands that there's an opposite shore. The Navigators think that when the movement of the ground takes the crossing as far as optimum we should be able to see the opposite bank. Granted, it might then still be too wide to oross safely -- but all we need to do is continue waiting. The farther south the ground takes us the narrower the river will become. A bridge will eventually be feasible." "That's a hell of a risk," I said. 'The centrifugal force could tear the city apart." "I know." "And what if the opposite bank doesn't appear before that?" "Helward, it has to." "You know that there's an alternative." I said. "I've heard what the men have been saying. We can abandon the city and build a ship. I could never approve that." "Guild pride?" "No." His face reddened. "Practicalities. We couldn't build one large enough or safe enough." "We're having the same difficulty with the bridge." "I know -- but we understand bridges. Who in the city would know how to design a ship? Anyway, we're learning by our mistakes. We just have to keep building until the bridge is strong enough." "And time's running out." "How far north of optimum are we?" "Less than twelve miles." "That's a hundred and twenty days of city time," he said. "How long do we have up here?" "Subjectively about twice that." "That's plenty." I stood up, headed for the tent flap. I was unconvinced. "By the way," I said. "Congratulations on becoming a Navigator." "Thanks. They've put your name forward, too." A few days later Lerouex and I L were relieved by the new shift and we set off for the city. The repaired bridge was well under way and the mood at the site was optimistic. We now had ten yards of platform ready for the track-layers. The horses were in use with the tree-felling crews, so Lerouex and I had to walk. Inland from the water the wind dropped and the temperature rose. We had both found it easy to forget how hot the land was. After we had walked some distance I asked Lerouex, "How's Victoria?" "She's well." "I don't see her very often now." "Neither do I." I decided to say no more. Victoria was clearly an embarrassment to him. In the last few miles the news about our latest crossing hazard had inevitably leaked to the people as a whole and the Terminators -- of whom Victoria was now a leading figure -- had emerged as a vociferously critical faction. They claimed that they had eighty per cent of the non-guildsmen on their side and that the city should now be halted. I had been unable to attend Navigators' Council meetings recently, but I gathered that they were preoccupied with this problem. In another break with their former traditions they had started a second campaign to educate the non-guildsmen of the true nature of the world, but the essentially obscure and abstract explanations did not have the simple emotional appeal of the Terminators. The Terminators had already scored one psychological victory. With the concentration of manpower on the building of the bridge, the work of track-laying had been left to one crew only and, although it was still under continuous propulsion, the city had been forced to slow down and was now a half-mile behind optimum. The militia had foiled an attempt by the Terminators to cut the cables, but not much was made of this. The real danger, fully appreciated by the Navigators, was the erosion of traditional political power within the city. Victoria, and presumably the other overt Terminators, still carried out nominal tasks on behalf of the city, but perhaps it was a sign of their influence that many of the routines of the city were falling behind. Officially the Navigators put this down to the redeployment of so many men to the bridge, but few were in doubt as to the real causes. Within guild circles resolution remained nearly unanimous. There was much complaining and some dissent with decisions, but in general there was a complete agreement that the bridge must be built. Halting the city would be unthinkable. "Are you going to accept the duties of Navigator?" I asked Lerouex, "I think so. I don't want to retire, but -- " "Retire? There's no question of that." "Becoming a Navigator means retirement from active guild work," he said. "The Council believes that by bringing in men who have been playing an active role outside it will acquire a more forceful voice. That, incidentally, is why they want you on the Council." "My work's up north," I said. "So is mine. But we reach an age -- " "You shouldn't think of retiring," I said. "You're the best bridge man in the city." "So they say. No one has the tactlessness to point out that my last three bridges have been unsuccessful." "You mean the ones that were damaged at this present crossing?" "Yes. And the new one will go as soon as there's another storm." "You said yourself -- " "Helward -- I'm not the man to build that bridge. It needs young blood. A new approach. Perhaps a ship is the answer." Lerouex and I both understood what that admission meant to him. The Bridge-Builders guild was the proudest in the city. No bridge had ever failed. We walked on. almost as soon as I arrived in the city I was fretting to return to the north. I did not like the present atmosphere -- it was as if the people had replaced the old system of guild suppression with a self-inflicted blindness to reality. Terminator slogans were everywhere and crudely printed leaflets littered the corridors. People talked of the bridge and ther spoke fearfully. Men returning from a workshift told of the failures, spoke of building a bridge toward a shore that could not be seen. Rumors, presumably originated by the Terminators, told of dozens of men being killed, of more took attacks. In the Futures' room I was approached by Clausewitz, who was himself now a Navigator. He presented me with a formal letter from the Council of Navigators, naming a proposer (Clausewitz) and a seconder (McMahon) who requested me to join them. "I'm sorry," I said. "I can't accept this." "We need you, Helward. You're one of our most experienced men." "Maybe. I'm needed on the bridge." "You could do better work here." "I don't think so." Clausewitz took me aside and spoke confidentially. "The Council is setting up a working party to deal with the Terminators," he said. "We want you on that." "How can you deal with them? Suppress their voices?" "No... we're going to have to compromise with them. They want to abandon the city for good. We're going to meet them halfway -- and abandon the bridge." I stared at him incredulously. "I can't be a party to that," I said. "Instead we build a ship. Not a big one, not nearly as complex as the city. Just large enough to get us to the other side. Then we'll rebuild the city." I handed back the letter and turned away. "No," I said. "That's my final word." I prepared to leave the city forthwith, determined to return to the north and carry out yet another survey of our problem. Other surveys had confirmed that a river was indeed what we were dealing with -- the banks did not curve, so it was not a lake. Lakes may be circled, rivers have to be crossed. I remembered Lerouex's one optimistic remark, that the opposite bank might come into view as the river neared optimum. I knew a desperate hope -- if I could locate that opposite shore there could be no further argument against the bridge. I walked down through the city, realizing that by my words and intents I had made certain my actions. I had committed myself to the bridge, even though I had alienated myself from the instrument of its construction: the Council. In a sense I was on my own, in spirit and in fact. If a compromise were planned with the Terminators, I would have to subscribe to it eventually, but for the moment the bridge was my only tangible reality, however improbable. I remembered something Blayne had once said. He described the city as a fanatical society and I questioned this. He said that one definition pf a fanatic was a man who continued to struggle against odds when all hope was lost. The city had been struggling against odds since Destaine's day -- behind it lay seven thousand miles of recorded history, no part of which had been easily won. It was impossible for mankind to survive in this environment, Blayne had said, yet the city continued to do so. Perhaps I had inherited that fanaticism, for now I felt that only I maintained the city's sense of survival. For me, it was given substance in the building of the bridge, however hopeless that task might seem. In one of the corridors I met Gelman Jase. He was now many subjective miles younger than I, because he had been north only infrequently. "Where are you going?" he asked. "Up north. There's nothing for me in the city at the moment." "Aren't you going to the meeting?" "Which meeting?" "The Terminators." "Are you going?" My voice had obviously reflected the disapproval I felt, for he said defensively: "Yes. Why not? It's the first time they've come into the open." "Are you with them?" "No, but I want to hear what they say." "And what if they persuade you?" "That's not likely," said Jase. "Then why go?" Jase asked, "Is your mind totally closed, Helward?" I opened my mouth to deny it -- but said nothing. The fact was that my mind was closed. "Don't you believe in another point of view?" Jase asked. "Yes. But there's no debate on this bridge issue. They're in the wrong and you know it as well as I do." "Just because a man's wrong doesn't mean he's a fool." I said, "Gelman, you've been down past. You know what happens there. You know the city would be taken there by the movement of the ground. Surely there's no question about what the city should do." "I know. But they have the ear of a large percentage of the people. We should hear them out." "They're enemies of the city's security." "Okay -- but to defeat an enemy one should know him. I'm going to the meeting because this is the first time their views are being publicly expressed. I want to know what I'm up against. If we're going to go across that bridge, it's going to be people like me who will see us across. If the Terminators have got an alternative, I want to hear it. If not, I want to know it." "I'm going up north," I said. Jase shook his head. We argued a while longer and then we went to the meeting. T he work on rebuilding the creche had been abandoned some miles back. The damage had long since been cleared, leaving bare the broad metal base of the city, open on three sides to the countryside. At the northern side of this area, agaifist the bulk of the rest of the city, some reconstruction work had been done, and the timber facings afforded the speakers a suitable background and a slightly raised platform from which to address the crowd. As Jase and I came out of the last building and walked across the space a considerable number of people were already there. I was surprised at the size of the turnout -- the resident population of the city had been considerably depleted by the men drafted to work on the bridge, but at a rough estimate it seemed to me that at. least three or four hundred people were gathered around the platform. A speech was already in progress and the crowd was listening without much response. The main text of the speech -- made by a man I recognized as one of the food-synthesists -- was a description of the physical environment through which the city was currently passing. " -- the soil is rich and there is a good chance that we could grow our own crops. We have abundant water, both locally and to the north of us." Laughter. "The climate is agreeable. The local people are not hostile, nor need we make them SO -- M After a few minutes he stood down to a ripple of applause. Without preamble the next speaker came forward -- Victoria. "People of the city, we face another crisis brought upon us by the Council of Navigators. For thousands of miles we have been making our way across this land, indulging ourselves in all that is inhuman to stay alive. Our way of staying alive has been to move forward, toward the north. Behind us -- "she waved her hand to encompass the broad stretch of countryside that lay beyond the southern edge of the platform -- "is that period of our existence. Ahead of us they tell us there is a river. One we must cross to continue to ensure our survival. What is beyond that river they do not tell us, because they do not know -- " Victoria spoke for a long time and I confess I was prejudiced against her from her first words. They sounded to me like cheap rhetoric, but the crowd seemed to appreciate them. Perhaps I was not as indifferent as I supposed, for when she described the building of the bridge and threw in the accusation that many men had died, I started forward to protest. Jase caught my arm. "Helward -- don't." "She's talking rubbish," I said, but already a few voices in the crowd shouted that she was merely spreading rumor. Victoria conceded the point neatly, but added that there was probably more going on at the bridge site than was generally known and this speculation was greeted with some approval. Victoria brought her speech to an unexpected conclusion. "I say that not onjy is this bridge unnecessary, but that it is also dangerous. In this I have an expert opinion. As many of you know, my father is Chief Guildsman of the Bridge-Builders. He is the man who designed the bridge. I ask you now to listen to what he has to say." "God -- she can't do that," I said. Jase said, "Lerouex's not a Terminator." "I know. But he's lost faith." Bridges Lerouex was already on the platform. He stood beside his daughter, waiting for the applause to die down. He did not look directly at the crowd, but stared at the floor. He looked tired, old and beaten. "Come on, Jase. I'm not going to watch him be humiliated." Jase looked at me uncertainly. Lerouex was preparing to speak. I pushed forward through the crowd, wanting to be away before he said anything. I had learned to respect Lerouex and did not wish to be present in his moment of defeat. A few yards forward I stopped again. Standing behind Victoria and her father, I had recognized someone else. For a moment I couldn't place either the name or the face -- then both came together. Elizabeth Khan. I was shocked to see her again. She had left many miles ago -- at least eighteen, city time, many more in my own subjective time. After she had left I had tried to put her from my mind. Lerouex had started to address the crowd. He spoke softly and his words did not carry. I was staring at Elizabeth. I knew why she was there. She was going to speak after Lerouex had finished humiliating himself. I already knew what she would say. I started toward the platform, but Jase caught my arm. "What are you doing?" he asked. "That girl," I said. "I know her. She's from outside the city. We mustn't let her speak." People around us were telling us to be quiet. I struggled to release myself from Jase but he held me back. Suddenly there was a burst of applause and I realized that Lerouex had finished. I said to Jase, "Look -- you've got to help me. You don't know who that girl is." Out of the corner of my eye I saw Blayne coming toward us. "Helward -- have you seen who's here?" "Blayne, for God's sake help me -- " I struggled again and Jase fought to hold me. Blayne moved quickly to take my other arm. Together they pulled me back and out of the crowd. "Listen, Helward," said Jase. "Stay here and listen to her." "I know what she's going to say -- " "Then allow others to hear." Victoria stepped forward to the edge of the platform. "People of the city, we have one more person to speak to you. She is not known to many of us, because she is not of our city. But what she has to say is of great importance and afterward there will no longer be any doubt in your minds as to what we must do." She raised her hand and Elizabeth stepped forward. E lizabeth spoke softly, but her voice carried clearly. "I am a stranger to most of you here," she said, "because I was not born as you were within the walls of the city. However, you and L are of one kind: we are human and we are of a planet called Earth. You have survived in this city for nearly two hundred years, or seven thousand miles by your way of measuring time. About you has been a world in anarchy and ruins. The people are ignorant, uneducated, stricken with poverty. But not all people of this world are in this state. I am from England, a country where we are beginning to reconstruct a kind of civilization. There are other countries, too, bigger and more powerful than England. So your stable and organized existence is not unique." She paused, testing the reaction of the crowd so far. There was silence. "I came across your city by accident and lived here for a while within your transfer section." There was some surprised reaction to this. "I have talked with some of you and I know how you live. When I left the city I returned to England. I've spent nearly six months there, trying to learn to understand your city and its history. I know much more now than I did on my first visit." She paused again. Somewhere in the crowd a man shouted: "England is on Earth!" Elizabeth did not respond. Instead she said, "I have a question. Is there anyone here responsible for the city's engines?" After a short silence Jase said, "I am a Traction guildsman." Heads turned in our direction. "Then you can tell us what powers the engines." "A nuclear reactor." "Describe how the fuel is inserted." Jase released me and moved to one side. I felt Blayne's hold on me loosen and I could have escaped him. But like everyone else's, my attention had been caught by the curious questions. Jase said, "I don't know. I have never seen it done." "Then before you can stop your city, you must find out." E lizabeth moved back and spoke quietly to Victoria. A moment later she came forward again. "Your reactor is no such thing. Unwittingly, the men you call your Traction guildsmen have been misleading you. The reactor is not functioning and has not done so for thousands of miles." Blayne said to Jase, "Well?" "She's talking nonsense." "Do you know what fuels it?" "No," said Jase quietly, although many of the people around us were listening. "Our guild believes that it will run indefinitely without attention." "Your reactor is no such thing," Elizabeth said again. I said, "Don't listen to her. The fact that we have electricity -- power -- means the reactor is working -- " From the platform Elizabeth said, "Listen to me -- " and began to tell us about Destaine. I listened with the others. Francis Destaine was a physicist who had lived and worked in Britain, on Earth planet. He had lived at a time when Earth had been running critically short of electrical energy. Elizabeth recited the reasons, which were essentially that fossil fuels were burned to provide heat, which was converted into energy. When the fuel deposits ran out there would be no more energy. Destaine, Elizabeth said, claimed to have devised a process whereby apparently unlimited amounts of energy could be produced without any kind of fuel. His work had been discredited by most scientists. In due course the energy derived from fossil fuels had run out and there had followed on Earth planet a long period now known as the Crash. It had brought to an end the advanced technological civilization that had dominated Earth. She said that the people on Earth were now beginning to rebuild and Destaine's work was instrumental in this. His process as originally outlined had been crude and dangerous, but a later, more sophisticated development was manageable and successful. "What has this to do with halting the city?" someone shouted. Elizabeth said, "Listen."tvestaine, she said, had discovI # ered a generator that created an artificial field of energy which in close proximity to another similar field caused a flow of electricity. His early critics had based their opposition on the fact that the discovery had no practical use as the two generators consumed more electricity than they produced. Destaine at first had been unable to obtain either financial or intellectual support for his work. Even when he claimed to have discovered a natural field -- a translateration window, he called it -- and could thus produce his effect without the need of a second generator, he was still ignored. He claimed that this natural window of potential energy was moving slowly across the surface of the Earth, following a line Elizabeth described as the great circle. Destaine eventually had managed to raise enough money from private sponsors to build a mobile research station. With a large team of hired assistants he set off for the Kuantung province of southern China where, he claimed, the natural translateration window existed. Elizabeth said, "Destaine was never heard from again." E lizabeth said that we were on Earth planet and had never left it -- and that our perception of it was distorted by the translateration generator which, self-powering as long as it was running, continued to produce the field about us. She said that Destaine had ignored the side effects other scientists had warned him of -- that the force field could permanently affect perception and might have genetic and hereditary effects. She said that the translateration window still existed on Earth and that many others had been found. She said that the window Destaine had discovered in China was the one our own generator was still tapping. That following the great circle it had traveled through Asia, through Europe. That we were now at the edge of Europe and that before us lay an ocean several thousand miles wide. She said... and the people listened... E lizabeth finished speaking. Jase walked slowly through the crowd toward her. I headed back toward the entrance to the rest of the city. I passed within a few feet of the platform and Elizabeth noticed me. She called out, "Helward -- " I took no notice but pushed on through the crowd and into the interior of the city. I went down a flight of steps, walked through the passageway beneath the city and out again into daylight. I headed north, moving between the tracks and cables. H alf an hour later I heard the sound of a horse and turned. Elizabeth caught up with me. "Where are you going?" she asked. "Back to the bridge." "Don't. There's no need. The Traction guild has disconnected the generator." I pointed up at the sun. "And that is now a sphere." "Yes." I walked on. E lizabeth repeated what she had said before. She pleaded with me to see reason. She said again and again that it was only my perception of the world that was distorted. I kept my silence. She had not been down past. She had never been farther away from the city than a few miles north or south. She hadn't been with me when I saw the realities of this world. Was it perception that changed the physical dimensions of Lucia, Rosario and Caterina? Our bodies had been locked in sexual embrace -- I knew the real effects of that perception. Was it the baby's perception that had made it reject Rosario's milk? Was it only my perception that caused the girls' citymade clothes to tear as their bodies distorted inside them? W hy didn't you tell me what you just said when you were in the city before?" I asked. "Because I didn't know then. I had to go back to England. And you know something? No one in England cared. I tried to find someone, anyone, who could be made to find some concern for you and your city -- but no one was interested. There's a lot going on in this world -- big and exciting changes are taking place. No one cares about the city and its people." "You came back," I said. "I had seen your city myself. I knew what you and the others were planning to do. I had to find out about Destaine -- someone had to explain translateration to me. It's a dull, everyday technology now, but I didn't know how it worked." "That's self-evident," I said. "What do you mean?" "If the generator's off, as you say, then there's no further problem. I just have to keep looking at the sun and telling myself that it's a sphere, whatever else it might look like." "But it's only your perception," she said. "And I perceive that you are wrong. I know what I see." "But you don't." A few minutes later a large crowd of men passed us, heading south toward the city. Most of them were carrying the possessions they had taken with them to the bridge site. Not one of them acknowledged us. I walked faster, trying to leave her behind. She followed, leading her horse by its harness. T he bridge site was deserted. I walked out on the bridge. Beneath me the water was calm and clear, although waves still broke on the bank behind me. I turned and looked back. Elizabeth was standing near the water's edge, watching me. I stared at her for a few seconds, then reached down and took off my boots. I moved away from her, to the very end of the bridge. I looked at the sun. It was dipping down toward the northeastern horizon. It was beautiful in its own way. A graceful, enigmatic shape, far more aesthetically satisfying than a simple sphere. My only regret was that I had never been able to draw it successfully. I dove from the bridge head first. The water was cold, but not unpleasantly so. As soon as I surfaced an incoming wave pushed me back against the nearest bridge piling and I kicked myself away from it. With strong, steady strokes I swam northward. I was curious to know if Elizabeth was still watching, so I turned on my back and floated. She had moved away from the ridge and was now riding her horse slowly along the uneven surface of the bridge. When she reached the end she stopped. She sat in the saddle and looked in my direction. I continued to tread water, waiting to see if she would make any gesture toward me. The sun was bathing her in a rich yellow light, stark against the deep blue of the sky behind her. I turned, and looked toward the north. The sun was setting, and already most of its broad disk was out of sight. I waited until its northern spire of light had slipped down below the horizon. As darkness fell I swam back through the surf to the beach.  # # tail # # Slreei New York. N.Y. # FT BO pur ward Undudmg nmmm mnd mkhwa). tO-ward minimum. Puymuni with ordur. LU Montclair, N. J. #. Savage, Etc.) Magazines, Playboys, Premiums, Movie Merchandise, Etc. #-# Catalogues # cents. Rogofsky, Box GF#, Flushing, New York #. Park, L. I., N Y. #. S  S Books, G-#, # North Wilder, St. Paul, Minn. #. Frankenstein Interview. ' Monster" Tells All! #. Norris, p ostbox #-M, Indianapolis #. Complete illustrated catalog of all "In Print" SF and Fantasy paperbacks and hardcover books. Books, Suite #-G#, # Penn Plaza, New York, N. Y. #. Longview, Washington #. and fantasy magazines from # to date. Harry Bennett, # Hollywood Blvd., Los Angeles, Calif. #. N.Y.! Books, magazines, things -- for the SF aficinado. # Eighth Avenue. #-#-#. Room #, Santa Monica, California #I . each, postcards #c each. Over # pictures of the series stars, guest stars, action scenes, ships and gadgetry! Order today... Guaranteed!! JC Enterprises, #D-A Redwood Drive, Venetia, Penna. #. Small's LP record, "The Basic Blues," gets you exploring blues faster than any known means of travel. For all winds, brass, lead guitar, etc. # to Jules Small, # Perry Si., Apt. #C, Dept. S, New York, N Y. #. Long-Playing Record Album, Narrated and Maplewood, N.J. #. Wizards. Box #, Spring Valley. Calif. #. excellent Science Fiction and Mystery available on cassettes. Free catalog! Virgo House, Box #-G, Des Moines, Iowa #. Zurich Rosenstrasse #, Switzerland. Wrile lor information. I Facts Stranger Than Fiction! Discover them now in this astounding book by L. Ron Hubbard: Explore the Past Explore the hidden frontiers of the human mind and discover facts beyond the realm of human imagination. Thousands of Years Ago You will travel hundreds and even thousands of years back in time over many areas of this universe -- from earth to foreign planets with the # Scientologists who found out just what exciting things have occurred in their previous lifetimes. Flying Saucers and Vesuvius This is no light tale but true life experiences of ages past when Vesuvius erupted, robots ruled and flying saucers were the means of warfare. Have You Lived Before? Get your copy today. It's easy. Just send # to Bookstore GY, # #th St. NW, Washington, D.C. #. Your copy mailed within # hours. Satisfaction guaranteed! It's packed with pleasure and excitement... crammed with its own rewards. And its own definite risks. You might become hooked for life. You'll know why, once you've sam#-page anthology of # tales awarded the Hugo, speculaFrank Herbert, winner of both the Hugo and Nebula Awards. Isaac Asimov's first novel in fifteen years. But you decide. Choose any # books on this page for just # and you're on your way to mind-bending membership in the Science Fiction Book Club. Here's how the Club works: When your application for membership is accepted, you'll receive your choice of # books for just # plus shipping and handling. If not absolutely fascinated, return them within ten days -- membership will be cancelled and you'll owe nothing. About every # weeks (# times a year), we'll send you the Club's bulletin. Things to Come, describing the # coming Selections and a variety of Alternate choices. If you want both Selections, you need do nothing; they'll be shipped automatically. If you don't want a Selection, or prefer an Alternate, or no book at all, just fill out the convenient form always provided, and return it by the date specified. We try to allow you at least ten days for making your decision. If you do not get the form in time to respond within # days, and receive unwanted books, return them at our expense. As a member you need take only # selections or Alternates during the coming year. You may resign any time thereafter, or remain a member as long as you wish. Most books cost only # plus shipping and handling. Occasionally, extra-value selections are slightly higher. So join now. Send no money. But mail the coupon today. with membership i Science Fiction Book Club -si# Dept. EN-#, Garden City, New York # I have read your ad. Please accept me as a member in the Science Fiction Book Club. Send me, as a beginning, the # books whose numbers I have indicated below, and bill me just # (plus shipping and handling). I agree to take # additional books during the coming year and may resign anytime thereafter. i I I I I I Mr. I Mrs. I Miss  Address Please print j City State Zip The Science Fiction Book Club offers its #. The Hugo Winners, Vol. I  II. Giant #-in-l volume of # award-winning stories, # to #. Asimov introduces each. Pub. ed # #. The # Annual World's Best S.F., ed. Donald A. Wollheim. # novellas, short stories: Anderson. Simak. others. Spec. Ed. #. Nebula Award Stories Seven, Lloyd Biggie, Jr., Ed. The latest novellas and short stories -- prizewinners picked by Sci-Fi Writers of America. Includes Anderson. Silverberg. and others. Pub. ed. # #. Dune by Frank Herbert. Celebrated winner of Hugo and Nebula. Gripping tale of family exiled from their private planet to another, a barren desert. Pub. ed. # #. The Left Hand of Darkness, by Ursula K. Leguin. Jolting novel of alien society whose inhabitants are human -- but ambisexual. Pub. ed. # #. Again, Dangerous Visions, Harlan Ellison, ed. Forty-six pieces, short stories  novels, Explicit scenes and language may be offensive to some. Pub ed # #. A Time of Changes by Robert novel of strange planet where human beings must despise themselves i#I Nebula award winner. Spec. Ed. #. A Princess of Mars by Edgar Rice Burroughs. From Tarzan author, first novel of the Martian Series involves a princess held captive by depraved ruler. Spec. Ed# Science Fiction Hall of Fame. # winners," chosen by Sci-Fi Writers of America. Ed. Robert Silverberg. Pub. ed. # #. The Gods Themselves by Isaac Asimov. The master's first novel in I # years...and worth the wait for a fabulous trip to the year #. Pub. ed. # #. Rendezvous With Rama by Arthur C, Clarke. From Childhood's End author, dazzling, visionary novel of a self-contained world in space. Pub, ed. # #I #. An Alien Heat, by Michael Moorcock. Satiric novel of the future, when cities are jeweled, and timetravel common. Pub, ed. # #I The Foundation Trilogy by Isaac Asimov. The ends of the galaxy revert to barbarism. Pub. ed. # in size lo fit special presses and save members even more. Members accepted in U.S.A. and Canada only. Canadian members will be serviced from Toronto. Offer slightly different in Canada. Printed in U.S.A. SCIENCE FICTION April#  #  # g alaxy Beginning a great new novel by Frederik Pohl and Robert Wells Jerry Pournelle Sydney Van Scyoc John Brunner Lou Fisher Theodore Sturgeon The Publisher that has brought you top-quality science fiction for more than # years... Proudly announces the beginning of an important new series of Classic Science Fiction -- giant, definitive collections by the greatest sf writers of all time. Each volume will be introduced by a distinguished author andor critic in the field. Introduction by Isaac Asimov "With one single story," Asimov says, "Weinbaum was instantly recognized as the world's best living science-fiction writer and at once almost every writer in the field tried to imitate him... Any collection of his stories remains a major event in science fiction." This is the first paperback publication of all Weinbaum's most important stories -- on sale April (#). Watch for it! Ask for it! per order for handling, to Ballantine Cash Sales, P.O. Box #, Westminster, Maryland #. Please allow three weeks for delivery.) The Best of Fritz Leiber The Best of Frederik Pohl Introduction by Poul Anderson Introduction by Lester del Rey The Best of Henry Kuttner The Best of Cordwainer Smith Introduction by Ray Bradbury Introduction by J. J. Pierce... and many more exciting collections, soon available from Ballantine Books! -- Roger Elwood, Editor-in-Chief, Other World Records The Tower starts where #I left off. For the first time on record -- a shatOther World Records have created a new experience in sound and listening that will envelop you in an environment of sound movement and full-color audio imagery. Based on the short story by Thomas N. Scortia, the words and music of The Tower take you to another dimension. Feel the five-minute opening sequence depicting transition to a grotesque world via the horrors of the nuclear holocaust. Live in the new dimension of The Tower for timeless moments until the mind-exploding climax grips you, shakes you, exhausts you and leaves you limp and awed at your contact with a different reality! Utilizing music, electronics and special vocal effects, and combining them under the supervision of the brightest talents in these fields, The Tower creates an intricate fantasy, painting color pictures on the canvas of your mind.' Roger Elwood (the noted Science Fiction Iconoclast) also says of The Tower, "I was truly overwhelmed at the scope and intensity of the sound movement and quality...an experience I'll repeat many times in the future." The Tower is the first in a series of order only. You can take the ultimate trip for just #. To travel to the Other World of The Tower, fill out and mail the coupon today! It's a small price to pay for a round trip to another dimension... If someone's already ripped-off the coupon below, you can still experience the ultimate trip by sending your checkmoney order to us for: #" Stereo Record # plus #c post  hdlg.# Stereo Cassette # plus #C post  hdlg.  # #' # " ips Stereo Reel # plus #C post  hdlg.  # # W #th Si. (Penthouse), New York, N.Y. # Other World Records. Inc. # W #th St, Penthouse. New York, NY #. I enclose  handling for . to cover cost, postage copies of The Tower. D #" Stereo LP #  #c postage and handling  # I D Stereo Cassette #  #C postage  and handling  # D # l '# n ips Stereo Reel #  #C postage and handling  # Name I AddressCity. StateZip. NY Residents please add # sales tax. Gl Arnold E. Abramson, Publisher Ejler Jakobsson, Editor Theodore Sturgeon, Contributing Editor values baen, Managing Editor Lester del Rey, Feature Editor L. C. Murphy, Subscription Editor Jay Tunick, Circulation Director John Brunner # lishing Corporation, a subsidiary of Universal Publishing  Distributing Corporation. Arnold E. Abramson, President. Main Offices: # East # Street, New York, N.Y. #. Single copy: #c. #-issue subscription: # in U.S., # elsewhere. by Universal-Tandem Publishing Company, Ltd., # Gloucester Road, London SW# #RD. Arnold E. Abramson, Chairman of the Board. Ralph Stokes, Managing Director. Single copy: #p. #-issue subscription In the United Kingdom: p#. Copyright Conventions. All rights reserved. Second class postage paid at New York, N.Y. and additional mailing offices. The publishers assume no responsibility for unsolicited material. All stories printed In this magazine are fiction and any similarity between characters and actual persons is coincidental. Printed in U.S.A. Sturgeon, Bova, Pohl, Clement, McCaffrey, Anderson, Dickson and others. Cloth # new novel. Cloth # Ray Bradbury. Verse collection. Cloth # mendous volume of fantasy maps. Oz, Middle Earth, Barsoom, Witch World, Zothique, Dying Earth, Narnia, Mongo, Chairman Island, Pellucidar, Prydain, Earthsea, many, many more. Cloth... # Paper #) M. Kombluth, Alfred Bester, Bloch. Cloth... #. # Paper...# of Astounding SF #-#. Cloth # Paper # berg, Dickson  Anderson. Cloth # tive study of J. R. R. Tolkien. Cloth # Paper # #. Baltimore. MD #. Catalog free Discover the science facts behind the science fiction. The sci-fi reader: thoughtful, inquisitive. And who wants to know the science background in which science fiction finds its truth... to make reading science fiction more enjoyable. For that reader, there's " The Library of Science reluc Take any # best selling books (values as high as #) all for only # If you join now and accept # more selections (at handsome discounts) in the next # months. (retail prices shown) background information that will enable anyone to find, survey, test, excavate, preserve, analyze and record artifacts and other evidences of prehistoric life. # the Frame of Time. Giorgio de Santillana and inquiry into the origins of scientific thought in the pre-literate world, deciphering "code language" common to many archaic cultures. # Bernard Heuvelmans. The scientific case for the legends of the Great Sea-Serpent. A spell-binding scientific detective story.  # Flawn. Lucidly explains the relationship between man and natural earth processes keyed to the improved use and control of the environment A most important book. # Digging away at the site of half-fabulous Dilmun, on Bahrain, an archaeologist discusses oil sheiks, business practices of prehistory, and a wealth of fresh historical insights. # Hawkins. Assesses the significance of the temples of the Nile, Mayan ruins, the linear drawings in the Peruvian desert, and the huge geometrical earthworks of the U.S. # and Madge Rutherford Minton. A storehouse of information of the giant reptiles of the world -- the crocodiles and alligators, the giant. tortoises of the Galapagos and Aldabra islands, the dragon lizards of Komodo, and much more. Illustrated. # Homer's Odyssey relived using a light plane at surface-skimming altitudes, and photographing the ancient Mediterranean landmarks described by Homer. # sophical and archaeological explorations of "the well of the past" in Egypt, Iran, Canaan, Greece and elsewhere. A highly personal, different and memorable book. # guided tour by Asimov himself through his literary output of, lo, these many years. "Wonderfully entertaining." -- Publishers Weekly. # News, describing the coming Main Selection and Alternate Selections, will be sent to you # times a year at th'ree or four week intervals  If you wish to purchase the Main Selection, do nothing and it will be shipped to you automatically.  If you prefer one of the Alternates, or no book at ail, simply indicate your decision on the reply form always enclosed with the News and mail it so we receive it by the date specified.  The News is mailed in time to allow you at least # days to decide if you want the coming Main Selection. If, because of late mail delivery of the News, you should ever receive a Main Selection without having had the #-day consideration period, that Selection may be returned at Club expense.  After completing your trial membership, you will be entitled to take advantage of our fabulous bonus plan which offers savings up to # and more, (retail prices shown) the relationship between Stonehenge and Mycenae, Mayan culture and buried ruins of the Far East? Mythology, archaeology, anthropology, etymology and a wealth of exciting speculation. Reads like a detective story! # book of marvels about the two extremes of the globe, a work that is at once scientific and poetic, and that leaves the reader with the distinct feeling that he has seen it at first hand. # Asimov. The incomparable Isaac Asimov has done it again with this exciting general account of modern science -- a highly readable, encyclopedic work of # pages. # The Library of Science # A Riverside, New Jersey # Please accept my application for membership and send me the three volumes I have I agree to purchase at least three additional books during the first year at special members' prices. Savings range up to # and more. Membership is cancelable any time after I buy three books. Shipping and handling is added to all shipments. Send no money. Members are billed when books arrive. # book for #. Indicate by number the # books you want. Name  Address a City State k Zip a (Offer good in Continental U.S. and Canada ! only. Prices slightly higher in Canada.) I I Other men could die and find oblivion. He could not... I T he mountain was friendly. It had been growing for half a on rain and air and wind-blown dust, compacting them into a core of solid quartz. Fifteenth lived on the mountain with his people. When he had been young and small the mountain had been his whole world and he had not imagined anything beyond it. Now he was nearly grown. From time to time, now, he looked beyond the mountain, though it was still home. It was not ail hospitable. Its summit was a rounded crown, carved with winding fissures, glowing with a blue bioluminescence brighter than the storms that often boiled around it. Below the summit, where the winds were warm and dry, the surface film of shining life was tattered into dying shreds. The age-eaten stone beneath was caving away from the vertical cliffs, adding black and shattered masses to the bouldered slopes, where the wild orgs nested. Fifteenth had never gone that high. It was too dangerous. Home was here below, where the dead stuff of the mountain had rotted into rich black soil that spread in delta plains all around its foot. Floods from the stormy heights ran down to water the forests and mosslands that reached all the way to the grassy flatland where the people ranged to find food and trophies and brought them back to the sweet slopes of the mountain. Fifteenth's people were nomadic wingmen. From the heights on the side of the mountain they could launch themselves into always present orographic updrafts and spiral out to overfly the green rain paths of the plain. There were roots and fruits, waterholes and game. When the wingmen found what they wanted they swooped down and possessed it. It was a good life. It was the only life Fifteenth had known -- yet it was not good enough. He looked around the camp of his people, testing a thought that had come to him. Across the flat plains rose that other distant mountain that his people called Knife-in-the-Sky. It was hard to see because of the uncertain light from the plains and the few forested parts of its slopes. Fifteenth's people had never seen a cycle of light and darkness. They marked the passing of time by their own body cycles or by changes in the trees and animals, since they had no other clock on a world that showed nothing in its sky but clouds and, rarely, some faint misty gleam that looked like a swirl of silvery fire. But even when they could not see Knife-in-the-Sky the people knew it was there. For every org on Fifteenth's own mountain, it was said, there were a thousand on Knife-in-the-Sky. Here their clutches were scant and often the eggs produced weaklings. But new orgs were always coming from Knife-in-the-Sky to replenish the stocks. Once Fifteenth sat staring at the distant jagged peak for many thousands of breaths. Then he went to tell his brother that he had resolved to leave his people, to cross the plain, to climb Knife-in-the-Sky and steal a wild org's egg. 'irou are young," said his j brother wearily and fretfully, "and you are foolish. Other youths have gone hunting the org. They do not come back." Fifteenth stood stubbornly silent, hanging his head. His brother was the head of his clan, the clan in which fourteen other males were older and therefore more powerful than himself. Fifteenth did not want to show disrespect to his brother by disagreeing, but he could not make himself promise to give up his plan. "Only those whose minds are on the ground hunt orgs," warned his brother. Fifteenth still did not speak. They were standing outside his brother's new tent, pitched in the yellow light of a clump of fire-trees. His brother's new wife was singing in the tent, grinding grain for the next meal. From beyond the firetrees the slow clang of a blacksmith's anvil rang. The smith was Fifteenth's cousin, Second. The brother carefully worked his awl through a double thickness of leather before speaking again. Then he looked up. "If you stay with us I will share my skills with you," he offered. Fifteenth showed his astonishment. Their father had been a wingwright. As was proper, his skills had come down to the eldest of his sons. With a new wife, First would surely have sons of his own before long and his giving wingwright skills to Fifteenth would deprive his own get of what was rightly theirs. "I thank you," Fifteenth said. "But I will go." "Knife-in-the-Sky is farther than it seems to be," his brother said. "Why go there when there are orgs here, if you are determined to die?" "There are better orgs on Knifein-the-Sky. I have never seen their lairs here. I know what they are there." "From your mother," First said gloomily. "Of course. But there are more orgs and stronger orgs there and they take care of their eggs. Besides -- " He looked up from the harness he was mending and scowled across at the jagged, distant mountain. "Besides the orgs, there are the watchers." "Why should they bother me?" "They do not tell us why." His brother looked up angrily and incautiously pricked his finger with the awl and grimaced with pain. He put the finger in his mouth and said around it, "They-live beyond the mountains. They ride in the sky in machines the size of twenty orgs and attack all creatures that don't obey them. And there are new watchers now. Little ones. No one knows what they may do." "I've never seen a watcher," said Fifteenth. "Not on the mountain. But to get to Knife-in-the-Sky you must cross the plain. You cannot do it all by wing. You must walk for many sleeps. I am afraid the watchers will find you." "But if they do not," said Fifteenth, "I will come back riding an org." "You -- riding an org?" The brother took his finger out of his mouth and spat blood. "You've never seen an org close up." "My mother did," Fifteenth said. H e turned and scowled across the plains toward Knife-in-theSky. He was a strong young man, tall even among his people, who averaged better than seven feet in height. He knew he looked a great deal like his mother -- his father's second wife, whom his father had stolen away from another band. She had been a First Man's daughter and her father had pursued the lovers on a tamed org until they had set fire to dried grass and escaped under the smoke. She had handed on her lore of org-training to her son, teaching him where the eggs were found, how the hatchlings could be tamed. It was time for him to use that knowledge. Because he was of an age to use it -- and for another reason. The girl who had become his brother's new wife had been the girl Fifteenth himself had wanted. The brother picked up his awl again. "If you have to be a fool -- " He shrugged and suddenly grinned. "I'll make a new harness for you." And so, for many meals, Fifteenth hunted meat while his brother made the harness. The dark-eyed girl who had become his brother's wife helped him smoke the meat, and if her presence near him was a steady pain he never showed it. And if she knew she never told. When the harness was finished and fitted he loaded himself and the three of them trudged up the friendly mountain toward the finest of the launching places. There the slope fell steeply away for a thousand feet. There the gentle cradling updraft never failed. From this cliff one could circle and soar more than a mile into the thick, sweet air and launch oneself many sleeps away across the plain in a single flight. They stood and stared at Knifein-the-Sky and the dark-haired girl caught her breath and cried, "A fire in the clouds! Look!" Before them, even higher than Knife-in-the-Sky, a lance of silvery light was extending itself in a soaring arc through the bright living clouds. Neither Fifteenth nor his brother was frightened, although it was a strange thing to them. The brother muttered, "There was such a flame a hundred sleeps ago. Afterward the small watchers appeared." "Has anyone been harmed by a small watcher?" Fifteenth demanded. The brother shook his head. "Then I will not fear if there are more. Goodbye." Fifteenth kissed them both, grasped his buttocks with his hands and leaped headfirst into the air. When he was well clear of the rock he swept his arms up in the sinuous stroke of the wingman, extended filmy wings of scraped leather. He flapped and soared until his brother and the girl were almost invisible to him, tiny staring figures no larger than pebbles. Then he turned out of the updraft and stroked through the air toward Knife-in-the-Sky. He did not look behind him. Even if he had looked he might not have seen that something shared the air with him, a cube of metal, bright on all its faces, brighter still with lights and lenses on the face toward him. It was no larger than Fifteenth's fist and a long way behind him. A great distance away in terms of Fifteenth's world (but only a step on an astronomical scale) a man named Ben Line Pert in watched the holographic image of a flying primitive and turned away, shaking his head. "They're skinny and funny-looking," he said, "but, by God, they're human. Figure that for me, Venus." The girl beside him was not a girl. She did not look like a human girl except in the way that a statue does. She was silvery metal, thixotropic, anisotropic, tamed by the science of her people to flow and move like flesh. On her home world Venus had not looked human at all -- for that matter she had not been female, because her race had not bothered with sexual distinctions in its development. She said, "It is not only human beings who live on Cuckoo, Ben Line. We have already found Sheliaks and BoatyBits -- or beings genetically parallel to them. And we have only begun to look." "We haven't found any of your folks, though," observed Ben Line cheerfully. "Guess you weren't popular." "As to that, Ben Line, how could you tell?" He grinned. Venus was an edited form of her species, specially tailored to operate in the Earthnormal environment of Cuckoo Station. He said, "I suppose we might as well retransmit these tapes. I think we need help, Venus. More equipment, more survey scouts. And more beings. I think it's about time we sent people down to Cuckoo. What do you say?" The silvery girl was silent for a moment. Ben Line knew that, through her Pmal translator, she was communicating with farlink, the computer that processed all the manifold information-handling procedures on the orbiter called Cuckoo Station. farlink was the station's nerve center. It processed the tachyonic transmissions that replicated new personnel for the station. It coordinated reports from the drones they sent down to the surface of the strange object. It stored cumulative data, solved research problems and sent findings -- suchas they were -- back to Sun One. Its main terminal was a ringshaped console inside the hollow hemisphere where Pertin, the silvery girl and other beings were working. The beings on duty sat inside the console or rested or clung or stood there as their anatomies dictated, with input devices within reach of their manipulative organs. The output flashed and shimmered on the screens that lined the dome, translated into the visual symbols of half a hundred cultures. Ben Line became impatient. "What's the 'matter, Venus?" She did not move but her expression, as far as she could be said to have one, seemed to cloud. "There is difficulty," she said. "Difficulty?" That seemed unlikely. farlink was as close to perfect as any machine ever made. It owned its own built-in power sources and many tachyonic channels linked it to the banks of the even larger computers and research teams back on Sun One. And yet... Abruptly, before Ben's very eyes, the myraid screens suddenly flickered and went black. There was an instant rumble of consternation. Cries and hoots and clangs of shock echoed all around the ring. From the console position nearest Pertin's own a scorched-fur scent of T'Worlie dismay came from the bat-headed, butterflywinged being named Nimmie. "What the devil?" he muttered. The screens were black for only an instant. Then they glowed with the green computer signals that spelled out the same message in half a hundred languages. Venus whispered, "We've never had any interference before -- " Pertin had no answer. Suddenly he felt very lonely. The tachyonic channels were the only bridge of thought and communication across a gulf of space that was too vast for anything material to cross. With the bridge broken, the thirty thousand light-years between all the beings on board and their diverse homes became terribly real. The T'Worlie beside him was fluttering on frantic wings above its console position, stabbing at the keys and whistling at its mike. After a moment it rose from the keyboard and turned its five-eyed face to Ben. "Mode emergency -- query implications of signal distortion." "I wish I knew," Pertin said, shaking his head. "Propose conjecture. Assume sentient masters of Cuckoo. Query. Have they discovered us? Are they initiating contact? Query probable intentions." "I don't know, Nimmie. Do we know where the interference comes from?" The T'Worlie spun, punched a combination and all the myriad screens lit up. And then, abruptly, the green symbols shimmered off the screen. Patterns of color flashed and vantshed in the deep tanks that were their three-D vision screens. A new message appeared. The Sun One sign burned itself onto the screens -- a red disk inside a thin green elipse: the artificial satellite called Sun One, inside the galaxy. Before it appeared the tall, glowing cone of a Sheliak official, back at Sun One. He was speaking, apparently oblivious of the interruption, while his translator turned his soft hooting into Earth English on Ben Line's screen. Green symbols overrode the image for a moment. Venus and Ben Line looked at each other. "What was that all about?" he demanded. Slowly she shook her silvery head. "At any rate, it's over." All around the dome beings were resuming their interrupted chores. "One moment, Ben Line." Then: "Yes, we have concurrence. We authorize you to transmit a call for additional survey forces." Ben Pertin nodded and cued in the tachyon transmitter. Carefully he began to phrase the report that the tachyons would flash toward the distant galaxy and to the artificial planet called Sun One -- where all the races of the galaxy maintained the headquarters that had launched this survey party -- and from there on to the home planets of scores of kinds of beings. His words might sooner or later reach his own world, Earth. Ben Line wondered if somehow, back on Earth, that original Ben Pertin who had volunteered for tachyon transmission long before might hear the voice of his double. But that was not profitable wondering. Behind it lay too much pain, too much loss, too many regrets for what could never be undone -- including the memory of the girl he had married on Sun One. Zara had not lost her husband, but Ben, her husband, in this copy at least, had lost his wife, forever. And it hurt. II although Fifteenth was strong, launching himself from the ground was hard work suited only for emergencies. When at last he began to run out of strength on his first long flight across the plain toward Knife-in-the-Sky he was careful to choose a landing spot where hillocks would give him a small height advantage for the next launch. A tall tree would have been better, but here he saw only firetrees and bee-trees and neither was any good for climbing. No matter how careful you were, when you climbed fire-trees some of the fire clung to your skin and, although it did not seem to do immediate harm, after a time you sickened and died. And bee-trees were guarded by beings with a disposition to assault invaders en masse. He did not sleep on his first landing, only ate from the stocks he carried, rested drowsily for a thousand breaths and then launched himself again. Flying over the marshes was unsatisfying. There were few updrafts -- and those only weak ones -- to climb in. Nearer home, generations of wingmen had located reliable springs of rising air in many places -- where the lowest slopes of the mountain shaped the wind or where, for some reason, the ground was always warm. But he was already at the edge of the known world as far as his people were concerned. He could recognize some helpful signs. Nearly always fire-trees meant rising air, not because the trees themselves were warm but because they grew only in warm soil. But the stands of firetrees here in the marshes were spindly and infrequent. So he climbed mostly with the power of his lean, long arms and chest muscles and flying was steady work. But his purpose held and after every rest or meal or sleep he launched himself again and drove on toward Knife-in-the-Sky. He had known that mountain all his life, but he hadn't known how far it was. He slept twenty-three times crossing the alternating marsh and flatlands past the edge of the grass, and eighteen times more crossing what was pure marsh, where he could rest only on hillocks and the steamy mist that rose around him while he slept was malodorous and cloying. Each time he knotted the count into the cord around his throat when he awoke, and looked toward Knife-in-theSky -- and still it seemed no larger. Beyond the marches he crossed a seemingly endless carpet of thick bright moss that had a strangely sharp smell -- he associated it with the electrical storms that rolled around the upper reaches of his mountain. It made him sneeze. The moss bore no fruit, gave him no game. He counted twenty-eight sleeps on his way across it and came out giddy with hunger and thirst. He came down, with the last of his strength, on the bank of a shallow river that rimmed the moss world. He kneeled and drank the black water until he began to feel ill. Then he looked for food in the forest on the far bank. Its plants were club-shaped and leafless, shining with their own cold light like dwarfed, warped fire-trees. Shining daggers of thorns guarded the hard red nuts they bore. He picked a few doubtfully and looked farther. But there was none of the game he knew from the grasslands near his home -- he saw none of the tleet four-legged herd animals, or the horned, two-legged hoppers. His arrows killed a small weakly flying thing that fed on the nuts, but its flesh was tasteless and dry. He roasted some of the nuts and felt sicker after eating them than he had felt before. He summoned the strength to pitch his wings together to make a tent, pegged against one of the club-shaped trees. He rolled inside, curled up in a ball and tried to sleep. It was not easy. Fifteenth had never known insomnia, but he had heard old people speak of it sometimes and now he understood what the word meant. He was drained and aching. For the first time he began to wonder if he were not as crazy as his brother had said. His brains truly felt as though they were bound'to the ground. His thoughts could not rise and fly -- they were weighted by fear and misery and depression. After a time he decided that he must eat, no matter what, and crawled out again. Here in the marshes the sky was darker than on the slopes of his mountain. There were fewer firetrees and the light from the steely bright moss on the far side of the river was of little help. He felt dizzy and faint and when he saw the bright cube that whirled away out of sight he thought at first it was the imagining of sickness. #I almost at once. Once or twice before, during the long flights over grass and marsh and moss, he had thought he glimpsed something small and bright pursuing him at a great distance. But it had always hung just at the threshold of visibility. He knew that the watchers traveled in huge things that were bright and shiny. But this did not seem very large and until now it had never come close. He had heard of the small new watchers -- was this one of them? He could not say. All he could be sure of was that it had not harmed him so far, but certainly it would never have a better chance to do him harm than while he lay shaking and weak in the wing-tent. He had left shelter just in time. To have glimpsed the thing gave him much to think about. The efforts of thinking seemed to sharpen his mind and his will. He must regain strength before he slept. He stood up, drank again from the river and began to search for the sprays of flame-bright red bloom he had seen from the air. These marked clusters of a thickrooted plant. When he found them he dug out roots and uncovered nests of blood-red worms he had heard older wingmen of his people describe as edible in bad times. The roots were sweet and white and good -- the worms less good. They were gritty and revolting raw r , but he made a fire and soon learned to clean them of their digestive sacs before broiling them. He ate his first satiating meal in many sleeps, rolled back into the wing-tent and slept well, despite his alertness to possible danger nearby. He stayed by the riverbank for three more sleeps before he felt strong enough to pack himself with roots and smoked worms and go on again. He flew steadily and low, saving energy, careful with the worn bands of his harness. He strained his neck, ceaselessly scanning the sky all around for orgs or for another sight of the small watcher that had fled from him by the river, searching the forest for signs of game, studying the horizon for evidence of updrafts that might help him. The dully glowing forests now sloped sharply upward. He slept seven times in a belt of fog and rain. With Knife-in-the-Sky lost in the lowering sky his target was gone. He set his course as much as he could by following the upward slopes. When those signs failed -- or were doubtful -- he drew from his harness the one gift his mother had given him that had been her father's. It was a crystal-cased object that glittered like the small watcher. Inside it a needle spun freely, but seemed ever to quiver toward a single direction. His mother had not known much about it, except that the wingmen of her people had used such devices to mark the direction of flight when landmarks failed. The air grew colder as he climbed. When he camped for one sleep on a moss-grown rock he awoke shivering and chilled. He crept stiffly from beneath his tented wings and found the low clouds gone. He looked up and caught his breath. K nife-in-the-sky filled all the world ahead. The forests lifted toward it forever, rising piles of pale brown and gray and ivory, splashed with vast black masses of fallen stone. So high he had to stretch his neck to look, the mountain itself rose out of those broken boulders. Walls of black rock marched up and at the top of that unclimbable wall, higher than he could imagine, the jagged summit slashed across the rippling colors of the sky. He studied that summit for a long time, looking for orgs, while the damp wind that blew down the slopes of the mountain numbed him with unexpected cold. He knew the orgs were there. They were always there -- when they were not sweeping down to the lower slopes and the marsh and the grasslands and forests, seeking prey. Perhaps those distant black spots, so hard to distinguish from the motes of dust one sees on the surface of one's own eye, were orgs -- he could not tell. Whatever, they were still a long way off. He stepped back to see more clearly over that giddy wall, felt a sudden gust as he was caught off-stride. The ground slid away under him. He grabbed wildly for the anchor rope that secured his tented wings, but his chilled fingers slid off it. The wind spun him off the rock. He flailed his arms, trying to get his balance. The moss was slippery and the cold had made him clumsy. He went sprawling over the edge. The fall was only twenty times his height, so there was no real danger. Even without wings he could glide to some extent. He picked out a landing spot where a bank of crimson moss promised some cushion, stretched out his arms, writhed and landed not too badly, considering the sluggishness of his muscles from the cold. A pink cloud of spores rose around his plowing feet and partly blinded him. He sprawled, sneezing and choking, then stood up and looked around. He could see across the great bowl of marsh and plain almost to the lift of his own mountain. Past the brown and yellow slopes beneath him the moss world made an endless sea. The marshes beyond were traced with thin black lines of rivers. In the hollows lay white fog. He turned and looked up the rock to where his tented wings and supplies were. Without wings he could not fly, but he could still climb. Unfortunately he rock was sleep and he could not trust his stiffened lingers to seek out holds in its crevices. He would have to climb the long way around. Without wings the feat could be dangerous. The combination of low gravity and dense atmosphere that his world possessed made the lifting of mass easy, but unbalanced the equation of wind versus inertia. Caught by a gust on a vertical face, it was quite possible he could be flung so far out that even the slow acceleration of his world's gravity would crush him when he struck ground again. So he sought an easy way and sprang carefully from point to point. He was concentrating so hard on his task that he almost did not see the small watcher as it swooped past his head and spun toward the place where his gear waited for him. F ifteenth shrank back into a crevice in the moss and waited for attack. The attack did not come. Actually this small watcher did not seem menacing to him. Yet what could it want with his gear? He could hear nothing. He could see nothing -- then, in a flash, he saw something startling -- a bright flare of golden light that washed the side of the mountain and disappeared in a moment. Cautiously Fifteenth eased his way out of the little fold in the terrain and stretched himself to peer upward. He listened, looked, smelled, reaching out with all his senses. They told him nothing. He squatted for a hundred breaths, considering. Strictly speaking, there was nothing on the rock that he could not do without. Food, spear, bow, wings, harness -- he could not make them as well as the specialists among his people, but he could make them well enough to get by. The wings and harness would be the most difficult, but he had seen enough of his brother's work to know that replacing them would not be impossible. Still, the gear on the top of the rock was his and he wanted it back. If the small watchers were the same as the big ones his only option would be to flee -- and to do so would almost certainly be useless, if his brother's stories were halfway true. But he did not think there was any hostility stored in the glittering little cube he had seen. So with great daring, slowly and cautiously at first, then more quickly and openly, Fifteenth made his way around a boss on the mountainside, up and over it, and emerged above the rock where he had slept. He had not known what to expect, but he had not expected what he saw. The cube was no longer simply a cube. It hung in air above the moss, not far from his wing-tent, steady as though it were nailed there, not dipping or even trembling in the winds. But it was growing something. From one face of it a glowing, filmy bubble was spreading to form a sphere almost the height of Fifteenth. It became larger while he watched: The sphere stopped growing. For dozens of breaths nothing happened, unless a shadowy sort of movement inside the sphere meant something. Fifteenth could see his gear waiting for him. He could detect no harm in the cube or the bubble. He did not come to a conscious decision, but in a moment he discovered that his legs were gathering under him and he sprang toward the top of the rock. He turned in air to bring his feet under him, landed well, spun to face the small watcher. And then something did happen. There was another flash of that intense golden explosion of silent light and for a moment he was blinded. And when he could see again at all he saw that the bubble had broken open, sliced from within like an org's egg, and out o it was stepping -- what? A man? Short, fat, squat, dark, curiously clothed -- but yes, a man. Ill T he figure that came out of the bubble was twice as wide as Fifteenth and nearly a head shorter. It wore strange bright clothing. The wingmen and their women wore no more than they had to -- the harness to hold their necessities and fasten to their wings, a few square inches of cloth or shaved leather for ornament, a few more for modesty. By Fifteenth's standards this man was fearsomely overdressed. His clothing covered nearly all of him. From waist to feet he wore a sort of bright yellow, loose second skin, which vanished under brightcolored soft boots. From waist to shoulders he wore a sleeveless tunic. His wrists were ornamented with broad, bright-colored bands that looked like leather, but were in colors -- blues, greens and mauves. They dangled little pouches and bright shiny things that glittered and seemed to move. Even the man's head was covered with a soft cap of bright orange color -- with such apparel he could never hope to avoid being seen by org or watcher or game. His costume and his strange proportions were not all that was different about him. Even his face was odd. He was surely much older Ilian Fifteenth, two or three thousand sleeps at least. But his face did not show it. It was not weathered or lined from wind or storm. His teeth were bright and even, as perfect as Fifteenth's own. All this Fifteenth saw in the same photographic glance that told him that the man carried no weapon. None at all -- neither bow nor knife. Not even a club. Even so, he might not be without danger. His squat f rame had the look of strength. The man took a step toward f ifteenth. It was not menacing. It was comic. Fifteenth had never seen anything like it. The man's slep was grotesquely energetic -- it propelled him into the air. He came down, stumbled, caught himself, fell again in overreaction and sprawled to the ground. The expression on his broad face was funnier than his ungainly tumbling act itself. Fifteenth could not help laughing. From the ground the man laughed, too. Then the man stood up carefully. He spread his hands as though to show he had no weapons. Fifteenth already knew that. He made no move. The man did something to the shiny baubles on his wrist. Then he spoke. His voice came from two places at once. It came from his mouth and from the bauble on his wrist. The sounds from the thing on his wrist were not the same as the sounds from his mouth, but Fifteenth could understand neither of them. He bent his head in the gesture of negation. The man seemed irritated with his toy. He touched it again and spoke once more. This time Fifteenth thought he caught the suggestion of a word. Strangely, it came from the man's wrist, not his mouth. And the rest was gibberish. The man shrugged and let his arm fall to his side. Then he grinned, touched his chest and spoke a single word. The sound of it was Ben. The man waited inquiringly, as though expecting a response. Fifteenth was not sure of what was expected of him, other than that the man seemed to want him to speak. The man gestured, pointed to his wrist and made several other sounds. One sounded like pmal, pronounced very slowly and carefully, but what it meant Fifteenth had no idea. He said, "I don't know what you want me to do." The man applauded, grinned, motioned for more. "Well," said Fifteenth, "I am Fifteenth of the men in my people." He paused a little suspiciously, but the man urged him on. Hesitantly Fifteenth continued: "But I am far from my people and no longer one of them," he soliloquized. "So perhaps I can have only a word-name, like an outlaw or a woman. Are you an outlaw? But I am going to get an org's egg. I will hatch it and tame the org. Perhaps I will call myself Org Rider." He finished and fell silent, listening to the pleasing sound of the name in his mind's ear. Excited, the man touched his wrist and spoke again. This time the words from his wrist made sense. They were poorly pronounced, but clearly enough they said: "I am Ben. You are Org Rider." The man saw that communication had begun. He spoke again and the thing on his wrist stuttered, emitted a few nonsense syllables and then, very clearly, said, "My people far." He gestured for Fifteenth to speak again. But Fifteenth had heard something else. Frowning, he turned to search the sky. The sound was strangely ominous, like the hum of a bee tree. His first thought was, Org! Yet the sound was wrong. It was not the harsh scream his mother had described, but something even more fearsome. Then he saw it -- a faint silvery glint high above. Watcher! I t was a spearpoint in the sky. It had no wings, but it moved so fast the boy could hardly realize what was happening. The man heard it, too. Astonishment spread across his broad face. He turned, bounced toward the silently hovering small watcher, fell clumsily but righted himself and touched the ship with quick, skillful hands. At once one face of the small watcher glared with a bright golden flame and a bubble began to grow out of it. Fifteenth did not stay to observe this performance. He ran for his weapons. He did not know what good they would be against a watcher, but no other options were open to him than to use them, A bright flash of light from above gave him a split second's warning. Then something crashed nearby. Strange yellow flowers bloomed on the black rock and faded into pale smoke. A sharp reek of burning choked him. The bubble from the side of the small watcher had grown tall now -- abruptly it flared brightly golden. Fifteenth was staring directly at it when it happened. For a moment he was blinded. Bright lights were out of his experience entirely, except for lightning and the smoky glow of a campfire -- the eyes of his people did not have quick recovery mechanisms. He could not distinguish just what was happening. Then he saw that the man named Ben was clawing at the bubble, trying to drag out of it some glittering object that had appeared inside. Again there came that sudden crash. A flash of light flared behind and above him and yellow flame and smoke exploded on Ben. There was a terrible scream. Splinters of rock tore at Fifteenth's flesh. A hot, choking odor took his breath. Then blackness drowned him. His bow was in his hand, but he had not had time to raise it, or even to see what had killed Ben and was C onsciousness returned out of a crazy pain-filled fantasy that was not a dream but a memory. He lay face down on hard, wet gravel. He was shivering in a cold, slow rain. His first feeling was one of astonishment at being alive. His second made him wrap his wings around himself to cover his nakedness against the rain. When he tried to move something tightened around his neck so that he could hardly breathe. Panic shook him. He tugged at the coil choking him, but it would not loosen. His hand flashed to his knife, but it was gone. He was tied by the neck like a food beast awaiting slaughter. Sitting up more carefully, he managed to get to his feet. He saw that he was tethered to a great spearhead-shaped machine that lay on the gravel. It was mottled in brown and yellow, but underneath was the glint of silvery metal. Ten paces away lay the butchered squat corpse of Ben. A faint mechanical squeal came from the silvery cube of the small watcher that had brought him. It would bring no one ever again, for the explosion had blasted it. It lay sparking feebly, cracked and broken, on the gravel. "Good to see you awake, boy." T he booming voice caught Fifteenth by surprise. He moved abruptly and was jerked back by the choking coil around his neck. When he caught his balance he saw a man taller than himself, redbearded, green-eyed, grinning and rocking on his feet by the small pile of weapons and wings. "Who are you?" "Why," said the man, "you can call me Redlaw. You're a long way from home, Fifteenth." The boy kept off his face the sinking astonishment that this man knew his name. "I am not Fifteenth any more," he said suddenly, a little surprised at himself. "My name is Org Rider." For some reason he knew this was now true. He had ceased being the Fifteenth among his people. He stood alone -- a man. Redlaw's laugh boomed out. "An Org Rider without an org? Your brother was right, boy, you're a fool." Then he said, not unkindly, "Oh, don't be surprised. The watchers don't only watch. They listen, too. We've been listening to you for a long time." "How? I never saw you before." Redlaw shrugged and smiled. "I've never seen a watcher," said Org Rider. "And you have never been on our mountain, I am certain." "You're making a wrong assumption," Redlaw said. "I'm not a watcher. I work for them. As butcher in their galleys -- " he gestured at the blood-stained apron he wore -- "and sometimes as translator, when they want to know what people like you are saying. But I know you are truthful when you tell me you've never seen a watcher, because they don't look a bit like you or me." "Then where are the watchers?" "You'll see them soon enough." The man stirred the weapons on the rock with a foot and peered at Org Rider out of shrewd green eyes. "It's not you they care about, you know," he said suddenly. "It's your dead friend here. What do you know about him?" "Nothing," said Org Rider proudly. Fighting back the pain and dizziness that were tearing at him. Dried blood on his arms and in his hair showed where he had been struck. No one had troubled to do anything about his injuries while he was unconscious. "He appeared from nowhere. I do not know how. I had never seen him before. This is true." "Oh," said Redlaw, "I believe you. Whether the watchers will or not is something else. But you'll find out -- one way or another -- because here they come now." A section out of the middle of the ship dropped flat to make a wide door and a ramp. Five creatures came flapping out and dropped to the rock around Redlaw, staring from a distance at Org Rider. Though they waddled on two legs when they were not flying, they did not look human. They were squat and powerful-looking, like the man who had died so quickly and uselessly. Even more so -- they were barely half the height of Org Rider or Redlaw. But the ways in which they differed from humans were extreme. They wore slick bright armor that looked as though it grew on them. Their armored arms looked thick and muscular, and their wings were yellow-streaked leather -- it looked frighteningly like tanned human skin to Org Rider -- and stretched from their arms to their stubby legs. Their faces were beaked. They had no necks. Wide black flexible ears spread out from each side of their beaks... Their multiple eyes were greenish bulges, proruding from each side of the head. Their hands horrified Org Rider. The fingers resembled squirming pink food worms as they palped every seam of Org Rider's tented wings, every strap of his flying gear. They emitted a foul odor that struck him in a suffocating wave. It took his breath and stung his eyes like death-weeds burning. Even Redlaw, who clearly had had opportunity to get used to these beings was wrinkling his nose and showing distaste. The creatures squeaked to each other and then paused, big ears spread. One of them was holding the needled guide that had been Org Rider's mother's gift, the direction-showing trinket. Org Rider started to try to break free. "Easy, boy," said Redlaw tightly. "You're very close to being dead right now. Don't push it." T he watchers squeaked to each other, then once again went through the routine of palping his wings, his garments, his waterskin, his firepot, knife, coils of rope, empty pots. Then they moved like stumps rocking across the graveled rock to where the dead man lay. They did not touch him, but they squeaked again, this time peremptorily. Redlaw scowled uneasily and puckered his lips to whistle some sort of message. It was not very much like the squeaks of the watchers but it was as close as a human could come, Org Rider thought, and the watchers seemed to understand it. They replied. Redlaw nodded and turned to Org Rider. "I've told them what you say. Two of them think you are lying. One thinks you are too stupid to lie. The other two have not yet made up their minds." Org Rider was silent, letting that information soak through his brain. "You see," said Redlaw, "this strange-looking fellow here is very disconcerting to them." He squinted thoughtfully at the racked body that lay staring sightlessly at nothing. "In a way they know that what you say is true. In another way they are not sure. Why did he come to you, boy? By accident? They'll never believe that." "I know nothing more than I've told you," said Org Rider stubbornly. "If I die for it." "You just might," observed Redlaw mildly, then started as a blast of whistling came from the watchers. His tone was suddenly harsh. "They want to know why you don't carry the watchman's eye." "I don't even know w'hat it is." "The talisman of their service." Redlaw touched a sort of medallion he wore around his own neck. "Like this -- to show you're their friend and servant." "My people are not servants." "Maybe that used to be true," acknowledged Redlaw. "Your people lived almost out of range. But times are changing. This friend of yours here -- what's left of him -- is making them change. I think you'll go away from here wearing an eye if you go away at all, Org Rider." A burst of peremptory whistling and two of the watchers waddled toward the boy. The yellow coil around his neck tightened, strangling him, forcing him to his knees. The man warned, "Don't fight them -- it's your life." The bitter reek set him sneezing even while he gasped for breath. A leather wing slapped him into silence, knocked him down. A hot, hard-armored body fell on him and those pink, writhing fingers searched his body, prying into mouth and nostrils -- every orifice and indentation. The weight, the pain, the indignity, the lack of air all combined to fill Org Rider with a helpless fury. He could not cope with it -- he could only rage inside himself until at last the weight rose from him and the watchers took their foul reek away. What might happen next was at that moment of no interest to Org Rider. He was preoccupied inside himself. He had never been so treated. He had never been so helpless, not even when the girl he was interested in had whispered to him that she had pledged to marry his brother. In pain and anger, Org Rider was conscious of one certainty. He would see the watchers paid for this. at length Redlaw's voice boomed: "You can stand up, boy. I've made a deal for you." He whistled sharply and the yellow rope fell away from Org Rider's neck. "You're going to wear the watchman's eye," Redlaw ordered. "It will show them everything you see. If you have any further contact with funny-looking fellows like your dead friend here, they want to know about it." "What if I say no?" Redlaw scowled. "I don't care." He tapped the square-bladed knife at his waist. "Maybe I didn't tell you that they have a taste for human flesh. To them you're an animal to be used one way or another. What you do is your gamble, not mine." He paused, looking toward the ship. From the gaping hatch a sixth watcher flapped down. It was darker than the others as well as bigger, its stubby wings almost black. It flew directly to Org Rider and caught him in a reeking hug, clasping something around his neck. The contact lasted only a moment -- then the large watcher fell away. The object was a heavy black globe, twice the size of the ball of Org Rider's thumb. A slick black cord of some sort of leather held it around his neck. "Our captain asked me to tell you," said Redlaw, "that if you lake it off he will do you the honor to eat you himself." He glanced over his shoulder. The captain of the watchers had already returned lo the ship. The others were llapping slowly after him. "Goodbye, Org Rider," said Redlaw. He turned and entered the ship. The hatch closed. At once a small curved shell tipped down along the length of the ship. Something whined. A gust of warm wind sent Org Rider staggering across the gravel and onto the moss. The ship rose and whined away through the sky. Org Rider watched it until he was sure it was not coming back. Then he set about gathering his lost gear. None of it was lost or badly damaged, though it was scattered all over the rock and all of it stank of the death-weed reek of the watchers. As soon as he had it he strapped on his harness, loaded himself with what he had to carry. His torn body was sending messages of pain from the crusted wounds in scalp and arms and his stomach fought against the clinging reek of the watchers. He put them out of his mind. He did not even look again at the dead creature who had emerged from the bubble, or the glittering, broken toy that had brought him. He launched himself into the air, turned and with great, painful strokes continued toward the distant peak of Knife-in-the-Sky. He did not look back. IV miles away, far beyond the great broad curve of the horizon, the spinning wheel of the orbiter marched through its endless sweep. Ben Pertin turned away from the monitor screen. The image on it was cracked and shattered. What showed clearly was a ghastly view of Ben's own dead, staring eye, peering emptily forever into the gaudily clouded sky of Cuckoo. Ben looked guiltily at the silvery girl he called Venus. He did not think even an alien like her would fail to see the emotions reflected on his face and he was not proud of how he felt. To see oneself die was unsettling. The Ben Pertin who had just had his skull smashed and his body blasted on the distant surface of Cuckoo was as much himself as this other body he was inhabited here. I'm sorry, Venus," he said. "Sorry?" He said, "I guess the mission down there was a bust. Still, we've learned something from it. First and most important -- next time we send somebody down we'd better arm him for bear. No more waiting till he asks for weapons and trying to get them to him in a hurry." "Concurred," said Venus. "Also editing appears necessary due to the gravity differential." "Right. That light gravity is tricky. I -- he was falling down all over the place. I've never been transmitted in an edited form before," he said. "I don't know how well I like the idea." "It does not hurt, Ben Line." "Of course not." The silvery girl curled one wing and moved closer to him, studying him carefully. "It is established," she said in her chiming voice, "that my people and Arcturan robots, for example, experience less ego-displacement in transmission than do you or, for example, the T'Worlie. Suggestion. One of us can go on the next transmission to the surface of Cuckoo." "That's an idea. We'll keep it in mind," said Ben Line. In his heart he knew he didn't want to do it that way. When the next transmission went, he would make it. There were two reasons, one practical, the other not. The practical reason was that Earthmen looked like the people who roamed this portion of the surface of Cuckoo. With editing -- to stretch them out and reduce their musculature -- they would look even more so. The first efforts at communication had to be for the purpose of building up a store of language that the pmal translators needed in order to function. These had proved difficult enough. Asking one of these primitives to talk to a robot, to a T'Worlie or a creature like the silvery girl was out of the question. The other reason was the important one. Ben Line Pertin had thought it over carefully and, all in all, he had no particular reason to want, to go on living. Ben Pertin was not the first human being in the history of the race to reach that conclusion. Many, he felt, had forsaken their tomorrows for reasons far more trivial than his own. The thing that graveled Ben Pertin was that his options were curiously circumscribed. With tachyon transmission a man could die and die and die -- and still not be done with either living or dying. However many times Ben Pertin let the tachyon scanners memorize his body structure and translate an exact duplicate to the surface of Cuckoo -- and however many times that duplicate met a gory death -- he would still be alive in orbit. And he would still be hurting. Other men in his position could fling their lives away in a reckless gamble against death, and find oblivion. He could not. The only gamble he could take was in a fixed game that he could not lose. The situation made a mockery of courage. Of selfhood. "I said," the silvery girl repeated tunelessly, "the T'Worlie Nimmie is speaking to you." "Oh, sorry." Ben Line shook himself to attention and attempted a smile at the butterflywinged being that hung in the air beside him. "Hi, Nimmie. What's new?" " Theory," whistled the T'Worlie. "farlink proposes explication of lachyon interference." "Really?" Ben Line was diverted from his internal plan. "What's that?" "f arlink identifies source of interference as exogenous to Cuckoo. Originates elsewhere. Trace-scanning locates source as tight-beam signal generated in our own galaxy. Vector closely equivalent to that of human sun, called Sol." Pertin frowned. "I don't know about that," he muttered. "It doesn't seem reasonable. After all, there is only one lachyon station on Earth capable of this distance and that's locked in to Sun One. Certainly it couldn't interfere with reception here -- " "farlink adds," shrilled the T'Worlie, fluttering up and down on its bright butterfly wings, "interfering signal can be identified as mating call of female of human species, beamed from your home world, called Earth, to self, here." "Ridiculous!" Ben Line exploded. "Nimmie, that's insane! Why -- " He paused as a strong ammonia scent made him sneeze. "Wait a minute," he said. "What does that smell mean?" "Query. Smell, Ben Line?" "The gaseous emission that registers on my chemical-stimuli-detecting nerve sensors. I know you T'Worlie express emotions chemically." "It is laughter," shrilled the T'Worlie triumphantly. "Ah," said Ben Line. "Then that was a joke." "Confirmation," cried the T'Worlie. "Successful one? Query." "Pretty good. Sorry. You caught me off guard or I would have laughed too." A whiff of ether-like sweetness expressed the T'Worlie analogue of hurt. "Regret joke unsuccessful," Nimmie piped sadly. "Not all of communication falsified for purposes of humor. True that farlink locates source as near Earth in vector-distance not confirmed. Extreme attenuation of signal renders distance estimate undependable." "Strange," chimed the silvery girl. "Perhaps we should instruct farlink to assemble conjectural explanations of this phenomenon." "You two go ahead," said Ben Line. "I have to get some sleep." "We will carry on while you are unconscious," whistled the T'Worlie. Neither he nor Venus slept and both were critical of human slumber. "Personal conjecture: whatever explanations, they will complicate our mission." d indeed they would, thought Ben Line Pertin as he headed toward his living quarters, located at the high-gravity shell of the satellite. No random tachyonic transmissions should be coming in, especially from the galaxy itself, where all known 'tachyon sources had been long since identified, located and compensated for. It was one more irritation in a life that had become increasingly overweighted on the downbeat side. What I need. Ben Line thought, is a meal, a hath and bed. In that order. But he would not find much pleasure in those either, he knew. The meal would be out of a dry pack and into a microwave oven -- and would taste like it. With only three human beings on the wheel and a dozen other races with different diets also aboard, not much space was wasted on epicurean cookery. The bath would not feel much more satisfying. The wheel was in free-fall and the only way to bathe was through a sort of hosedown from jets inside a thing like a huge bottle. There was not a lot of pleasure in the experienced-even after you learned how to get clean without inhaling several gallons of water. And the bed, of course, would be solitary. Ben Pertin hurled himself out of the communications room in a savage mood. He was the first human being to reach this point in space, tens of thousands of lightyears outside the galactic spiral. He was a conqueror by any standards the history books could measure. What he felt like was a victim. P ertin's "bed" was a cocoon that could shelter, feed, protect and nurse him -- as well as entertain and even educate him. It felt like a prison. Fed and bathed, he floated in it and could not sleep. There was a sore place in his mind to which his consciousness always returned -- like something caught in a tooth that the tongue cannot resist probing. That something was himself. Another self: the Ben Pertin from whom he had been copied. That Ben Pertin was forty thousand light-years away, in the artificial satellite that hung in the Orion gas cloud and was called Sun One. To Ben Line Pertin he seemed both farther than all those lights -- in the sense of representing something unattainable -- and closer than Ben Line's own skin. That other Ben Pertin -- he was called Ben Charles -- would be enjoying the domestic pleasures of marriage, as well as an interesting and productive career and all the amenities Sun One offered its citizens. Lucky man, thought Ben Line, hating him. Yet that man, too, was himself. Only a couple of months earlier they had been not only identical but coincident. That was before Ben Line had come here. He remembered perfectly well what had happened. He had risen that morning from the arms of his new bride, kissed her goodbye -- but only as any suburban commuter kisses his wife au revoir for the day -- and entered the tachyon transmission chamber on Sun One. There the tachyon beams had scanned his body, built up a pattern of atoms and molecules and transmitted that pattern at the velocity of tachyons, the particles whose lower limiting velocity is the speed of light. And that pattern had been received here, had been reconstructed here, atom for atom and link for link. So on Sun One, one Ben Pertin had walked out of the chamber, in no way different from what he had been when he had gone in. He had done whatever he had had to do during the balance of that working day and at the end of it had returned again to Zara, histheir wife. But on the wheel, another Ben Pertin had floated out of the receiving chamber and felt the instant shock of knowing that he had lost the gamble. He was the one on the wheel, which he looked at with some curiosity but not much pleasure. If you had put the two Ben Pertins side by side, no clue could have told you which was the original and which the copy. Both were originals. Neither was a copy -- except in some abstract, irrelevant sense that meant nothing when it was considered that each had a complete store of everything Ben Pertin had ever had, from evanescent memory of infancy. There was only one real difference: One was there, the other was here. One was living a normal life on Sun One. The other was doing a necessary job -- without joy -- on the orbiter, which he would never leave. That was the paradox of tachyon transmission: since it was only a pattern that was transmitted, the object being transmitted remained unchanged. No matter how often you left, you always stayed behind. Ben Line Pertin tossed angrily against the restraining web of his cocoon. That was the damned unfair part of it, his mind cried. Why couldn't Zara join him? It would cost her nothing. Like him, one of her would walk out of the tachyon chamber on Sun One, the other would be here. They would be together. He would no longer be alone. He groaned resentfully, angrily, petulantly. The worst part of his resentment was that in the end it was directed against himself. It was his own fault that Zara was not here now. It was he who had persuaded her not to come with him at first, not until the orbiter had been made more comfortable. She had wanted to come. But she had listened to him, had finally agreed and promised to come later. A lying, deceitful promise. She not only had not come, she wouldn't even answer his tachyon messages. Not for weeks. First he had suggested she might come -- then asked outright -- finally pleaded. No answer. When Ben Line Pertin finally fell asleep his dreams were harsh and punitive. H e awoke in time for an all-hands review of the material gathered on Cuckoo. In all, forty-one beings were living on the orbiter at that moment, counting collective entities as a single creature. They fit nicely into a cylindrical chamber not much more than fifteen feet across, partly because most of them were rather smaller than human beings, mostly because placement in free-fall was volumetric rather than planar. The sole T'Worlie acted as sort of general chairman for the meeting. Out of the bat's head perched on his butterfly-like body he squeaked a short sentence and all around the room the pmal translators of the various beings rendered it into their own language. "I will display the information gathered so far on Cuckoo." In the center of the chamber a holographic display quickened into life. It showed a deep red sphere, floating in emptiness. There was no hint of dimension, because there was nothing nearby to compare it with, but the voice accompaniment to the display began to give the values for its physical characteristics and all the pmal translators faithfully relayed the information to their owners. Radius, slightly under one A.U. Mass, about equal to Sol. Density, very low -- less than what in some Earthly laboratories was considered a hard vacuum. And yet the thing had a solid surface. This was a familiar wonder to Ben Line and the other beings, but they listened anyway. So much about Cuckoo was still unbelievable. Not only did it have a surface, but on that surface lived its creatures. The sphere in the display grew and broke off into a section, which expanded, turned slowly to present itself to each of the creatures in the room. It grew larger and they were looking down on a landscape between two enormous mountains and there became visible the strangest phenomenon of all. The creatures living there seemed biologically similar to some races native to the galaxy. Any connection was impossible. Cuckoo had never been part of the galaxy. Its present course was aimed arrow-straight at the Orion arm. It had clearly been on that course for a long time -- and it had originated in some other star cloud. Ben Line Pertin, listening and watching, realized someone was touching him. He turned and saw a woman of the Purchased People. She rode the satellite as proxy for some water-breathing race from a star on the far side of the galaxy invisible to Earth and never named by it, Ben knew. She said tonelessly, "While you were sleeping, Ben Line Pertin, this came addressed to you with the last lot of supplies." He nodded thanks -- not to her; the imprisoned personality inside that skull neither expected thanks nor would know what to do with a courteous gesture -- but to the distant mollusc-like creature that owned her and operated through her body. He was about to turn back to the hologram when he realized what (he woman had given him. It was a message cassette. There was no reason for anyone to send him a sealed cassette unless it was private -- and there was only one person who would want to send him a private message. That person was Zara. S uddenly Ben Line wanted nothing as much as he wanted the meeting to end so that he could put the cassette into his private holovision tank. But it wouldn't end and he could not leave -- the topic had turned to one of his own specialties, the meteorology of Cuckoo. Long since the orbiter had dropped automatic weather stations all along its trail and they had begun to show tentative patterns for the climatology and air-mass movements of the enormous sphere. It was only a beginning. In that immense ocean of air, the seeded stations sketched out only a line, but still Ben Line had to summarize what was known. As he finished, the farlink screens lit up with an overriding message. The computer blanked out, then displayed shaped waves glowing on the screens, followed by endless strings of binary numbers, while bird chirps sounded in the speakers. "Conjecture," whispered the T'Worlie beside Ben, a vinegary scent of excitement showing that its equivalent of adrenalin was flowing. "Analysis shows message." But Nimmie's conjecture was wrong. The curved screens flashed again with the all-stations call of urgency, then lit up with the message in half a hundred scripts. "Ben Line," chimed the silvery girl in sudden comprehension, "do you understand what that means? It means we can replicate our own matter at the source of this transmission. We can send a copy of one of us! We can find out where this signal comes from by sending someone there who can report back in a language we can understand." "If he lives long enough," grunted Pertin. He understood the importance of what was being said, but in his personal scale of values nothing was quite as important as the cassette he had been clutching, all this long while, in his hand. And at last he was able to excuse himself, hurl himself through the passages of the orbiter to his private cocoon, squirm in, seal, and then slip the cassette into the vision stage. A silvery glitter of cloud sprang up before him and condensed into the face and form of Zara, his wife, looking meltingly beautiful and overpoweringly sad. She gazed at him silently for a moment, as though unsure of what to say. And then -- "Dear Ben," she said, "I don't know how to tell you this. I'm sorry to answer you this way. The truth is, I just can't face you." She paused, biting her lip. "You see," she said, "I'm not going to come to join you. I know how disappointed you will feel -- disappointed in me, because I promised. But I can't. "I'm pregnant, dear," she said. She hesitated and added: "You know that Ben and I -- I mean, you and I wanted to have a child. We were given permission before -- before you left. Well, now we're going to -- in about five months. "So you see I can't come now. It would be one thing for you and me to live on the orbiter and to know that we'll die there. Being together would make all that worthwhile. But not our baby, Ben! I just can't do that. "Of course, after the baby is born... "If you still want me we'll talk about it then. I promise you, Ben, dear, I want to be with you. All of me wants to be with all of you. There must be a way, but for now I can't see what it is." She hesitated, then said in a rush, "I'm going to stop now, Ben, because I'm going to have to cry. I do love you! Oh, God -- " And the image faded and was gone, leaving Ben Line Pertin more alone than he had ever been. V O rg rider washed his torn garments in a rain pool and spread them on a rock to dry, but the death-weed stench of the watchers was still in his nostrils. He was out of the storm area now. The rock where the stranger had been killed and the watchers had treated him with such contempt was far out of sight in the rain clouds. He was cold and his aches and pains were enormous, but he was alive and free. It was more than he had expected moments earlier. He fished bare-handed in the pool for horny brown scuttling creatures and kindled a small fire to broil them. They were much like pond-dwellers he knew from his own mountain and when they were cooked they tasted as good. He was overpoweringly weary, but he forced himself to catch more of the scuttlers and prop them over the lire to take with him. Then he wrapped himself in his wings and was immediately asleep. When he awoke the first thing he felt was the black weight of the watchman's eye against his throat. His fingers closed around it and he came close to ripping it off and throwing it in the pool. But it could not harm him while he was wearing it, he thought, and he had not forgotten the warning about what would happen to him if he took it off. Warm and dry, he filled his waterskin, caught and broiled one more meal of scuttlers, then strapped on his gear and dove out from (he hillside to catch the wind. He was more cautious than ever now, turning suddenly to search the sky behind him to see what might be following. Nothing was, neither small watcher nor ship carrying the repellent creatures who had marked him with the thing around his neck. He was not so far from the rocky, desolate upper reaches of Knife-inthe-Sky that sighting orgs would be too unlikely. But he saw nothing like an org... Until it was almost too late. The far thin scream drew his eyes aloft. The org was a pale brown fleck dropping out of that high gray haze, sliding down across the long blade of the summit. It grew as it came toward him, taking shape and color. A slim, winged fish-form of bronze and silver: the body bronze, tapering to a narrow waist behind the stubby wings; the tail and wing-tips shining silver. It was beautiful and terrible. And it was coming toward him. Org Rider came out of an instant's trance to full realization of his danger. This was not a dream. He faced a creature that could kill him with a single careless rake of claw or tooth. And he was exposed in the open air, where its speed and skill were far greater than his own. He dived, flapping desperately, staring over his shoulder. The org drew so close that he could see the shape of the individual lapped triangular scales, bronze and silver. Its powerful legs unfolded, stretching cruel black talons toward him. Org Rider closed his wings and arrowed toward a black crevice below, where two great boulders had tumbled together. Even in that moment the beauty of the org choked his throat. To tame and control that power was worth the risk of his life. But it seemed his life was already forfeit -- his fall was slower than the org's dive. His weapons were useless, the bow hanging to his harness, the spear impotent during his fall. Even the knife would only annoy the org -- it could not hope to prevail against that wide red mouth spiked with shining teeth. On impulse, without thought, he snatched the cold hard sphere of the watchman's eye from his throat. He did not even feel the bite of the thong as it broke. He flung it into the org's great mouth. Confused, the creature broke away, lost momentum, soared past and away. It went by with a roar of wind and a strange falling note in its scream. It recovered almost at once, wheeled and returned... But by then Org Rider was deep in the crevice between the boulders. F or many hundreds of breaths the org stayed near the crevice, sounding its anger and frustration, scrabbling at the rock with its claws. Its intelligence was too high to let it come in after him -- in the cramped quarters, his spear was a more deadly weapon than its claws. Yet it did not leave. Its nest had to be nearby. Org Rider knew that nothing else would keep the creature there so long. There was prey in plenty easier to find. Mere hunger did not account for its tenacity. The thought was like a sniff of dream fungus, intoxicating, dizzying, a little frightening. Where there was a nest there were eggs. Where there were eggs there was one to steal. Methodically Org Rider unstrapped his wings and lightened his pack. He did not dare to fly so close to the org's nest. He would have to move fast and carry nothing that he did not urgently need. His only way to reach the nest was to thread the maze of spaces between the boulders, where the org might not see him or would hesitate to attack. He wondered briefly what had become of the watchman's eye. Had the org swallowed it? Was it broken, so that the watchers might come angry and avenging at any time? He could not tell. Leaving everything behind except for knife, compass and a coil of rope, he breathed heavily to charge his muscles, rocked to test his footing, crouched and jumped. He was in the open for only a moment, in a long surge from shelter to shelter. The org was out of sight. He could hear its baffled screaming, but did not see it. Possibly it had not seen him. The journey to the top of the boulder pile was long and hard. Beyond it rose a naked cliff a dozen times his height. Org Rider could leap that height -- any of his people could. Yet it would test his strength and he would be exposed while leaping, off balance and vulnerable when he landed. He peered out, saw no org, and leaped without allowing himself time to be afraid. He soared upward, caught the slippery rock at the rim of the cliff and pulled himself up onto it. Before him lay a level mile of flat black rock. In the middle of it rose a rough pink cone. The org's nest. Although it was in view, no more than a half a dozen long leaps away, it was not yet in reach. A great org hovered over it, scales gleaming in the blue light of the peak. It had not seen Org Rider, but if he approached the nest discovery would be a matter of moments. He needed time to think. He spotted a narrow crevice and scuttled to it, hugging the flat rock. Concealed and secure he drowsed and thought for a long time, but in the end the solution to the problem seemed as far away as when he began. He could stay where he was, hoping that the guardian org would wander away, but the hope was foolish. A far more likely eventuality was that the other org would give up its fruitless sentry duty at the crevice between the boulders far below and come up to join its mate. With two adult orgs nearby Org Rider's problem would no longer be the stealing of an egg, but survival. Sooner or later the beasts would find him. But as he crouched and drowsed his problem was being solved for him. He did not know it at first. He heard raucous shrieks and realized suddenly that both orgs were now crying out their rage and resentment. He next became aware of a dull, distant slam, slam, slam that was unlik# any sound he had ever heard. Cautiously Org Rider poked his head out of the crevice and was just golden light. Dazzled and partly blinded, he knew at once that again one of the small watchers was nearby. Squinting to see what was happening, he saw a naked machine in the air, quartering away from him and emitting the slamming sounds and puffs of smoke. It was curiously ugly, like a stick-figure of an org or a person -- it had wings, but they did not move, were rigidly extended. The two orgs were attacking it, screaming in fierce rage, and pieces were falling from it, broken bits that scattered down across the face of the mountain. One seemed to have the shape of a man, and it was from it that the yellow flare had come. But if it were a man he had forgotten his wings and did not know how to hand-soar to guide his landing. He tumbled end over end, disappearing from sight. The machine itself slammed crazily on. Org Rider knew he would never have a better chance. He did not stop to think. He was out of the crevice and leaping for the pink cone in less than a breath. Now was when he needed wings, but he did not have them. He could only leap, guide himself with his hands, come down with his legs already under him and leap again. He could hear the distant slamslam of the machine and the screams of the orgs, but he dared not leap high enough to see what they were doing, lest the orgs see what he was doing. But the sounds were still distant -- and he was already tumbling over the rim of the nest. Built of stones plastered with org manure, it had a good, clean, dry odor, a little like the smell of parching grain. The shallow pink cup held a single egg. Even in his mad haste Org Rider took time to look at it -- and to feel his heart catch at the sight. Smooth, mottled bronze and blue, the egg seemed too large for him to clasp securely. But its surface felt warm and elastic, yielding slightly when he touched it -- it had a friendly feel. The yells of the distant parents were not friendly. Hastily Org Rider wound and knotted his rope to make a sling for the egg. Its weight was almost nothing, not much greater than his own. He slung it over his shoulder, scrambled to the rim of the nest and leaped away. The breeze had freshened. It was at his back and it made each leap half again as long as the one before. At the second leap he craned his neck around. He saw neither orgs nor the queer slamming machine. He could hear the distant angry baying, but it seemed less furious now. That was not good -- it meant the adult orgs were calming down, presumably having destroyed the machine. It would not be long before their fierce parental pugnacity drove them back to guarding the nest -- and when they found it empty their rage would become incandescent. Org Rider's life depended wholly on making sure that they would not find him. He came to the edge of the tableland and leaped straight out, not even looking back. It took all his skill to guide his descent into the best hiding place he could see. The bulk of the egg was a sail that unbalanced and tumbled him -- the one free hand he had for steering was not enough to make up for it. He hit hard when he hit. At the last moment he threw himself around to cushion the egg with his own body. He was -- for the moment at least -- safe. And the egg was his. H e had landed in a vale of boulders, half buried in banks of gray mossy stuff. A mountain stream purled and cascaded languidly down the slope. Org Rider had chosen the spot for that reason. As soon as he could regain the breath that had been smashed out of him he scratched and leaped his way to where a wide bright ribbon of water rushed from a sill of rock. What he had hoped for was there -- a dry place behind the waterfall. It would do. The water's sound would drown out any noise he made. The spray would carry his scent away. The curtain of lazily falling water would screen Org Rider and the egg from the vision of the parent orgs... With a start Org Rider realized he was already thinking of the egg as though it were a grown and mature Org -- and his. He let himself grin with wolfish joy. The hardest part was done -- his dream would yet come true. But now he had work to do. C autiously he ventured out and, one eye on the sky and both ears alert, tore armloads of moss out of the hidden sides of the boulders and carried them back to make a nest for his egg. When at last it lay safe he took time to rock back on his haunches and inspect it. It was there, real and true and truly his. He studied every inch of its blue, bronze-speckled surface. It had no crack or flaw. It had not been harmed by the abduction and, best of all, from its warmth and certain mysterious movements inside it, it showed every indication of being very close to hatching. His heart filled to bursting with joy and pride, Org Rider sat back and rested for a long moment, planning what next to do. As well as he could tell, he had come down near the spot where the cartwheeling figure from the slamming machine had fallen, but a long, long way from where he had left his weapons and supplies. He was in a sort of great natural chimney, with steep rock on all sides. He drank his fill of water from the falls and it was cold and sweet. He found nuts growing nearby and they stilled his hunger. His first step would be to try to get to his cache. He crept to the edge of the falls and looked up. As soon as he was away from the gabble of the falling water he heard the distant, agonized screams of the orgs. They had learned of their loss. The long moaning bellows sounded of rage and the promise of revenge. Org Rider saw a cluster of beetrees nearby. The creatures who hived in them were dreadful enemies when aroused and it was known that they had some chemical loathing of orgs. They would, perhaps, make the adult orgs approach only reluctantly. But what if they should smell out the egg? He could not guard against every contingency, Org Rider decided with a pang of worry and regret. Reluctantly he started out to hunt for a way to his cache and a good escape route from the giant chimney. At one point in his search the adult orgs came wheeling and shrieking overhead and he had to bury himself hastily in the undergrowth beneath a stand of firetrees. Red insects shared his hiding place and their crawling over his flesh was maddening, but he dared not leave. He lay motionless, half drowsing, for a long, long time, not even lifting his head to see what was happening when the screams of the orgs were so close that it seemed certain they had spied him. They had not -- of this he was sure only when he found himself still alive moments later. When the cries became distant he dozed again and dreamed a frightful dream in which his cherished egg hatched and turned into a black-winged watcher that stank of deathweed. He awoke trembling and found the orgs were gone. The skies were silent. He had not located his cache or a way out, but he found food of a sort, succulent stalks from a purple bush that tasted sweet and meaty, some torpid red watersnakes that were dull enough to allow themselves to be caught. He returned to his waterfall feeling cheered and expectant, looking forward to seeing his egg, touching it, listening for its heartbeat and observing the stirrings inside it. With a wary eye for danger he ducked under the lazy waterfall -- and shouted with astonishment and anger. The egg was there, luminously blue in the half-light under the falls. But a creature crouching over it -- a squat man-shape, black-haired and nearly naked -- was smashing at the egg with a red-smeared rock. The man looked up in fear and astonishment at Org Rider's yell. And then, for the first time in his life, Org Rider felt superstitious fear. The man was the stranger from the small watcher, whom Org Rider had last seen dead. VI S ome tens of thousands of lightyears away from Cuckoo, on the inner curve of one of the spiral arms of the galaxy toward which Cuckoo was hurtling, was a GOtype star of no great intrinsic interest, which had in orbit around it the planet Earth. Earth and its dominant race of humans were new among the galactic races. They were fully accepted as equal members. The streets of cities like Chicago and Peking were already accustomed to the sight of darting Sheliaks, glittering Arcturan robots and a hundred other races. Every major city had its own tachyon transmission center, through which flowed the traffic of the galaxy. All the centers were alike in that they were huge, new, towering over the structures around them and filled with the enormous mass of hardware that met the power requirements of tachyon transmission. Each wore proudly the gauzy spiral that was the emblem of the galaxy. Across the tiled floor of the great concourse of the tachyon center in old Boston a young woman named Zara Gentry walked with grace and assurance. She had been here before. She had been almost everywhere, for Zara Gentry was a famous holovision personality, known everywhere for her on-thespot reportage of the Earth's doings to the Earth's people. She had been everywhere and tried almost everything. She had, in fact, been a volunteer for tachyon transport several years before. One copy of her lived on Sun One. Another worked and lived in an orbiting station around the planet inhabited by the collective swarming creatures called Boaty-Bits, in the constellation of Bootes. Those two she knew of, for they were direct copies sent from Earth. But the tachyon duplicates could themselves have been duplicated -- and there could be a hundred Zaras in the galaxy. Or a thousand. It was strange, Zara reflected, how little she knew about those other selves. They were so much herself and yet so different -- so close to her and so impossibly far away. The whole process of tachyon transport was loaded with trauma. She well remembered the quirky fears that had beset her when she had first volunteered to be scanned, mapped, blueprinted and recreated thousands of light-years away. The experience had been unbelievably scary. She had signed up and called to cancel her signature -- had signed again and withdrawn again. At the end only her conscience had made her go through with it, because by then there had been such an investment of time and training that she could not let it be wasted. So she had walked into the tachyon transmission chamber -- And, moments later, had walked out again. And it seemed that nothing had happened at all. She had known with one part of her mind that every atom in her body had been identified and placed in its exact coordinates and that the blueprint that carried her minutest specifications had been even then racing, tachyon-borne, through the galaxy toward the semiartificial world in the Orion nebula called Sun One. The other part of her mind had been wholly occupied with wondering where her date would take her that night for dinner -- and that dichotomy had been as frightening as the process itself. It was still frightening and unsettling for her to think that somewhere someone who was exactly, identically herself was doing things she did not know about; might be terrified or joyous, angry or ill -- might even be dead. It was frightening and unsettling, but one could not go on being frightened and unsettled forever. The first two Zaras had exchanged tachyon communications for weeks and months and then, less frequently, for a year or so. They had even spoken "face to face" -- in tachyon-borne holovision communication. When she had sent the second copy of herself to the Bootian planet she had tried to keep in touch with her, too, but again communications had trailed off. And now Zara Gentry was about to expose herself to the trauma for the third time. She grinned to herself, dodging a Purchased Person who carried a hive of Boaty-Bits as she made her way to the elevators. I never learn, she thought good-humoredly. But this new prospect was exciting, she had to admit. This copy of herself was going clear out of the galaxy, to the strange object identified as Lambda One and more familiarly called Cuckoo. With less fear than anticipation Zara Gentry rose to the hundred and eighteenth floor and reported in for her check-up interview. T he man in charge of her transport was old, tanned, lean, good-looking. He had bushy white eyebrows and a great sweep of white hair broke like high surf over his forehead. He maintained dignified objectivity in what he said, but he and Zara had become friends during the past weeks. "Zara, it's nice to see you again. Well, tomorrow you make the great leap forward. How do you feel about it?" On her holovision program Zara would have answered, That's a dumb question. Look at the psych test pro file in my folder. You know how I feel better than I do. But here she said, "Well, a little scared. Otherwise fine." And she smiled. "That's natural enough," he agreed absently, leafing through her folder. Suddenly something in it seemed to attract his interest -- he stared at it thoughtfully for a long time. Then he raised his head and asked, "Have you seen the legal officer?" "Not yet." "Oh, but that's very important." He was upset. "Please don't put it off any longer, Zara. The documents must be signed. You know that the copy of you will be, to all legal intents and purposes, yourself. She has an equal right to all your property and is equally obligated with you on the fulfillment of contracts, unless you state clearly in advance which of you shall have which property and responsibilities. You must file your statement of settlement at once." "I will," she promised. "I have done this before, you know." "Yes, of course, but each time you create a copy you create the same problem." Then he relented, smiling. "To be sure," he said, "when you come right down to it, the problem is more legal than real. There isn't much chance you'll ever see your copy, is there? And a half-interest in a condominium in Buzzard's Bay isn't going to mean much to the copy of you that's on Cuckoo. But there is always the chance some question could arise, so you have to file the statement. Otherwise they won't accept you for transmission." "Don't make that too tempting," said Zara, not wholly joking. "Mmm," he said thoughtfully and made a check mark on her personality profile card. "I really do want to go," she said quickly. "Or at least, I'm going." He nodded. Hers was not an unfamiliar reaction. If the tachyon boards rejected applicants who were doubtful they would never send anyone at all. "I see you've been issued all the cassettes." "And I've listened to them," she said. "So you're about as well briefed on Cuckoo as you can get, I imagine. Do you have any questions?" She said, "Well, those briefings are more distinguished for the questions they raise than the answers they give, aren't they? I mean, nobody seems to know exactly why the object is as funny as it is. The size is all wrong for the mass -- and nobody seems to understand how come there are creatures so much like humans and Sheliaks and Boaty-Bits on it." He grinned. "If we knew the answer to questions like that we wouldn't have to send out people like you. Our lack of answers is why you're going." He hesitated, looking thoughtfully at her papers. "Although there seems to be some more specific reason for your transmission. Do you happen to know why you were requested by name?" "No," she said. "And I've wondered. The request came from Sun One, I understand. I have a copy here. I suppose she could be behind all this. But we haven't been in touch lately, so I don't know anything more." "We could send her a message if you like. You could ask her yourself." "Oh," said Zara, "actually I'm rather intrigued by the mystery. I'm not fearful about it. That other Zara can't have changed all that much in a couple, of years. If she thinks it's a good idea for me to go to Cuckoo -- then it probably is. I mean, after all, she is me." She hesitated, then added: "The only thing that does puzzle me is why she doesn't send a copy of herself." The man said with visible pleasure, "You don't know how glad I am that you asked that. I can answer it. It puzzled me, too, so I got her records. The other Zara, you'll be pleased to know, married a man named Ben Pertin. He's a copy, too, of course -- his identification is Ben Charles Pertin. And she expects to bear their first child in a couple of months. My impression is that she was anxious enough to go, but not with an unborn baby." "Ah!" said Zara, vastly relieved. "I'm glad for her. What a nice thing to hear about yourself!" "And you yourself, Mrs. Gentry? I see you're married. Are you planning a family?" "Why, very likely," she said. "But I'm not pregnant now." He nodded and closed her folder. "I think that takes care of all the loose ends," he said. "See the legal officer. Get a few more shots. Then you'll be all ready to go." "I'm ready now," said Zara Gentry. W hen she was through with the legal officer -- an episode that left her feeling she had signed a part of herself into slavery -- she took the express elevator that dropped her into the physical training rooms below ground. The splat of firearms told her the weapons class was in session. She tarried at the door, looking in at the range. The cassettes had been quite candid about the possibility of physical danger on Cuckoo. Several transportees had already experienced close calls and two were dead. Besides the known predators -- winged creatures like flying seals, armed savages, creatures like Sheliaks gone mad and others -- there were countless trillions of square miles of surface that had been only sketchily photomapped from orbit. What dangers they held no one could tell. The other thing that troubled Zara in the conscious part of her mind was that the Zara who went to Cuckoo would not be quite the Zara Gentry who filled the holovision receivers on Earth. Cuckoo's surface gravity was so preposterously slight that the first transportees had nearly destroyed themselves leaping about like jumping beans. Zara's physical attributes would therefore be slightly modified. They had promised that her appearance would not be changed, but she would be a little weaker, a little slower in reaction time. Even so, they said, she would have to watch herself; but it was thought that a little extra strength and speed might be helpful against the known and unknown dangers of Cuckoo. The class was ending. One of the men caught sight of her, grinned, waved, checked his gun with the instructor and came toward. her. "Three bull's-eyes and twelve in the first circle," he said proudly, running a hand through his tousled mop of red hair. He was no taller than Zara and barely weighed more than she did, but the compact muscles were like steel. He would need a great deal of editing, she thought, leaning forward to be kissed. "I'm all set, dear," she said. "We're due for shots in half an hour, and that's the last." "Great," her husband said, putting an arm around her. "Cuckoo, here come the Gentrys!" Frederick Pohl, of course, needs no introduction to Galaxy readers. They know him as an author and as an editor who long gave Galaxy and If some of their finest moments -- becoming in the process the only master of these arts ever to win Hugo Awards both as an author and an editor. He collaborator on The Org's Egg, which begins in this issue, is probably as well known -- the two have worked together on six novels before this. Here's Frederik: "In writing The Org's Egg and the Cuckoo series in general, Jack Williamson and I owe quite a lot to three other people, two living American scientists and an ancient Greek. I'd like to acknowledge that debt. The scientists, of course, are Jerry Feinberg of Columbia, whose notion of the "tachyon" -- the particle that obeys Einstein's concept of "c" as a limiting velocity by never going slower than the speed of light -- makes the whole thing possible, and Freeman Dyson, of Princeton's Institute for Advanced Studies, who proposed the central notion of Cuckoo, the Dyson sphere. "The series began in the fall of #, when Jack and I were both attending a conference of the Science Fiction Research Association. Since Jack and I had already written six books together and thought it was time we did some more, and over coffee in the faculty lounge of a college where the conference was being held we matched up ideas and plans, and this series emerged. It was not just a matter of an adventure story with the technological trimmings of the Feinberg and Dyson proposals; we were trying to do something that, it seemed to us, science fiction alone of all kinds of writing can do: to show what the human condition might be under circumstances never before experienced. Human nature does change. There are things that are new under the sun -- or in, around and suns that make up our universe. In The Org's Egg Ben Pertin lives under different kinds of stresses and feels different kinds of pain from those we have all experienced, because his environment, particularly that part of it which has to do with replicating himself, imposes different challenges. We don't think that the future means an end to human suffering -- but as H. G. Wells once said, we can hope to suffer like human beings, instead of like animals. It is easy, and tempting, in writing science fiction to assume that nothing really changes, and that the man of a hundred or a thousand years from now will hurt from the same wounds we feel in # -- but if we write that way, we retreat from the real potential of science fiction, which can tell us what different wounds may be like, long before we or our children have to feel them in reality. "The Greek? Oh, yes -- that was Aristophanes, of course, whose play The Birds first mentioned the place he called Nephelococcygia, translated as "Cloud-Cuckoo Land". "The Birds isn't a new work (it was first performed around # B.C.), but we think it's still relevant!"  Two men whose minds had won the stars -- and lost all that humans lived by! I N ight after night the horrified face of Grigor Cernik animates my dreams. Nothing the psychomanipulators can do for me deters Cernik. They have implanted smoky girls naked to the ears rolling in Tahitian surf, musical patterns, pastoral scenes from my boyhood. Nothing stops Cernik. When they fade -- he is there. The Skyblue Colonel went away sadly. She may not come back. But Cernik will come again. He is there. As far as the word "haunted" has any meaning in these last years of the third millennium, I am haunted. I know how. On other matters such as "why?" I am not prepared to speculate. Feed that to your computer and squeeze some logic out of it. Naturally, the concept of haunting would make the psychomanips smile in a sad, superior way. Their version would be quote persistent hyperconscious hallucination unquote. My version of their possible version is gobbledegook, eedeepee speak -- in short, crap. For one thing, I haven't told them who is the intruder in my dreams. It wouldn't do for them to catch a hint that I haven't yet finished with Cernik. I won't let him go that easily. He still has a lot of dying to do. I still have a lot of living to live. The whole thing is relative. Matter and antimatter, writing in a mirror, the other side of the sky. Cernik. I. Who am I? You may well ask. After the first two hundred words of ravings we have a right to know who is this I who reveals himself only in terms of someone else. Who am I? Sometimes I ask myself the identical question. My name is Alan Durain. I am a hundred and ninety pounds hung on six feet two inches of skeleton. Hair brown, nose crooked. On the helmet of bone that keeps my brain from boiling over, I have cranial bumps which, some charlatan once told me, indicate exceptional powers. I talk a lot and often if I now my virtual and only audience consists of the psychomanips. Hence these sketchy, hasty babblings, rolled cylindrical and pushed into the cold-water faucet. Up, as they say, their pipe. Do you feel you know me better now? Let's get back to Cernik. I did not know him for eighteen years. I was happy. I was cross-bred and carefully pedigreed into calculations right. Coy phrases like mense perception" crept into my school reports. Grades were something to be on top of. At seventeen I did my first intensive pre-university studies. At eighteen I found myself on the soggy campus of a famous East Coast university, one of an elite class of twenty all set to roll forward into distinguished scientific careers. Only one thing was missing. The gene jugglers had left me short of stamina for the natural selection stakes. I had all the urges but very little ability. You can't have everything. The guardians told me this when I complained. I was bitter. There was nothing they could do about it. Let's get back to you know who. He, too, was one of the elite that wet summer at Norfolk. Someone must have introduced us, but he didn't make an impression the first time. The first encounter for real was startling the way that many things about Cernik often turned out. That first encounter was loud and ill-tempered. At a very late hour on my second night on the campus I was washed out of bed on a tide of sound. I didn't know it then, but the wave fetched all the way from the middle of the andante from Kalipaj's Symphony No. #. Kalipaj, an almost forgotten middle-European composer, was the darling of the avant garde that decade. Cernik was avant garde. He had orchestrated Kalipaj for electrorobot complex and paranoiac. Cernik was the paranoiac. When I picked myself up off the floor my unwashed coffee cup and saucer were still trembling. No doubt it was an illusion, but the walls of my efficiency seemed to be expanding and contracting. Kalipaj, loud, brassy and percussive filled it like a sea. I hammered on the wall, but Kalipaj swamped my puny indignation. I scrambled into a pair of slacks and rushed into the corridor. I beat on my neighbor's door, rattled the knob. It wouldn't turn. A door behind me opened and a girl with shoulder-length flax-color hair looked out. Her face, too, was twisted with pain. Her lips formed words I couldn't hear, but understood: "What the hell is it?" I shrugged helplessly. I turned back to the door behind which Kalipaj raved. I hammered on it. It stayed locked. The music (music?) sucked my blows disdainfully into its whirlpool. "For crissake stop that goddam racket!" I bawled. A clutch of electronic trumpets blasted me backward like a broadside from one of those old battleships. The girl came right out of her room. She didn't have much on except a man's long sweatshirt she obviously used as a nightgown. She put her hands up over her ears which pulled its hem inflamingly hipward. The pain of Kalipaj and the pain of trying to see too many things at once must have frenzied me. I sprang at the door. It shuddered, but held. I stood back and kicked the lock. The locks on those student pad doors were always cheap and ailing. It broke. And there he was. C ernik. He crouched on the floor like some strange projection of a mediaeval sorcerer into the present. He was slight with a disproportionately large, wedge-shaped head, the chin its sharpest point. He chose to wear monstrous exo-spectacles instead of contacts. They magnified speckled gray eyes. An ugly scar ran vertically from jawbone to collar on the left side. It looked like someone had been goaded into taking revenge, but it was just the place where some of his over-zealous glands had been mined when he was a kid. He commanded the center of an electronic nightmare that had taken over the room. Three tape decks, a control panel bristling with stops and knobs; festoons of wire linked it to amplifiers, distorters and other cunning musical boobytraps I didn't recognize. If he hadn't been facing the door I'm sure he wouldn't have known I had burst in. He looked out of the raging sea of Kalipaj in a dazed way. He pushed the spectacles up onto the bridge of his nose and grinned. It was an elfin grin. He looked like a troll. The other hand moved lazily toward a knob on the control panel. The flaxen-haired girl had followed me into the room. She knew something about the electronic music complex because she darted past me and got to the knob before Cernik. Kalipaj shrank abruptly to a rumble in the guts of the machine. It was so sudden that my own voice bawling, "... goddam bloody imbecile..." sounded loud enough to reach across the water to Newport News. Cernik twitched his spectacles again. "Welcome music lovers!" he said in his mocking, elfs voice. "Join the party." Not surprisingly we didn't. In the new silence we told him jointly and severally what we thought of him, Kalipaj, robot orchestras, his parentage, avant garde music, his academic prospects and, more philosophically, the duties members of a society owe to one another. As usual, I started out being angry and ended being spiteful. The girl was better. She was scornful and eloquent and knew how to sneak in a pithy anglo-saxon word where it sounded most telling. She had a very neat compact behind that kept revealing itself pinkly and whitely when she waved her arms inside the sweatshirt nightgown. Cernik didn't say much and none of it was an apology. He was unruffled, serene. Later I came to know that his outrages were not malicious or selfish. They were all designed by him exclusively to provoke a reaction. He never stopped working at being the still center in macrocosmic confusion. The bridge between the first eighteen happy years of my life and the , age of Cernik was only ten minutes long measured from bed to bed. Mine was still warm when I got back to it. Kalipaj didn't return. I heard Cernik moving around for a long time as I lay fuming and fretting. But the Pandora music stayed locked in its boxes. I finally got to sleep thinking about the girl and her sweatshirt. I wondered if her bed was warm and restless too. Three nights later I was in it, starting and ending one of the briefest love affairs on record. "I told you it wouldn't work." I said bitterly. "I thought you meant it like the others," she said. "Ergo, let's bed together. Without commitment until the next time. But you meant it. You really did." "Yes." I turned from her. She held my hand. She was a warm, sympathetic lovely girl. I slept in her hand dreaming of the Strickes zones of the brain where my future lay. The girl's name was Delicias. Sometimes I wonder at parents. Sometimes I think they have a cruel streak. Her surname was Disch. So -- Delicias Disch! She seemed to get a kick out of it then. She was a delicious dish at that. But I thought it was a cynical bit of name-giving. Maybe she'd acquired her warm, loving nature learning to live with it. Before I woke, Cernik came into my head. I had a queer feeling like I'd been drinking and was tight. Cernik seemed to be studying the pin-prick electronic messages speeding along in my brain. That's interesting, he thought. His lips didn't move. Dedicated celibate... Flake off Cernik. I told him. He had no business gatecrashing. I woke up angrily. Delicias nestled against me. She murmured into my ear and we tried it again. It didn't work. I could hear Cernik laughing like a maniac somewhere. I think it was in my head. "Okay," said Delicias. "Okay, forget it." Then: "You might have told me." It was the only time I recall hearing her reproach anyone. T he study course was intensive. We were an elite class, each member destined to be a specialist in his field. The competition was uncompromising, but I still needed to have the best grades. Friendships were formed among the other nineteen, but I never knew any of my classmates well except Delicias Disch and Cernik. Cernik quickly developed a repumischievous crank. Everyone respected him as a scientist and loathed him as a classmate. He had a cool that could not be unfrozen and a hide like an elephant, one scorn or ridicule could not penetrate. Except once. The story goes that Cernik bedded with Delicias for a short time that first fall. No one else would have borne him. But Delicias was sympathetic and warm and loving and she needed love like she needed to breathe and she believed in experiment because she was a scientist. There was a story about the end of that affair that made the rounds, but I won't bother to repeat it here. At any rate, Cernik dropped Delicias shortly and after that she had a long and fulfilled affair with a six-foot-three senior from the engineering class, called Sompting. Almost from the night of Kalipaj Cernik decided he was my friend. My fury then at the selfish misuse of the robot music and my open hostility when I heard the story about him and Delicias Disch made no difference. He persisted in sitting with me at lectures. He provided gratuitous advice on how to present my work to please individual tutors. He jabbed and prodded away at me verbally, discovering my leisure interests and offering to talk about them endlessly. He dragged me into the Music Society, the Inventor Circle, the Philosophy Table. He even presumed to discuss the merits of scientific and quack remedies for my girl problems until I bordered on violence. Whatever we did together, I never lost the feeling that his troll's head and mocking eyes were sharpened to laser penetration, tuned to a keener wavelength than my own. I sensed him watching the moment after next, observing the neurons stampeding into thoughts along the surface of the brain. "What do you believe about telepathy?" he asked one day. It hit me rather like his intrusion on my one night with Delicias. We were downtown on a cold November Saturday afternoon in an out-of-bounds bar drinking rum and coke. I took a slug of the cuba libre and tried to look like I was thinking while I drank it. "I think it might happen. In rare cases." Unfortunately my answer didn't cause him the embarrassed annoyance I remembered from that night. He said, "You know what I think?" He pushed his exo-spectacles up the bridge of his sharp nose -- a characteristic gesture. I didn't answer, but none of Cernik's pseudo-polite overture questions ever needed an answer. He launched into telling me what he believed. Reduced to essentials and avoiding the Cernik gloss of reason that could have confounded computers and proved black white, it ran something like this. He believed that primitive man and his forebears had possessed a well-developed sense, half-intuitive, half-telepathic. This had become blunted and shuffled into an evolutionary cul-de-sac by the development of speech communication and the individual's self-awareness. He instanced observations made in the early twentieth century regarding certain primitive peoples of Africa and the South American jungles. He recalled the unexplained transmission of news by them at a speed that outstripped the most up-to-date means of communication then known; he said it became known as the bush telegraph. He spoke of the power of the witch doctors and juju, which could stretch out to claim victims at many hundreds of miles distance. "It's a dormant power, Alan," he said, staring at me out of his troll's eyes. "If we could reawaken it, it would be of incalculable value. In space exploration for example. Faster than the photophone, more reliable than electronic communication." "Very convincing, Grigor. How do you propose to develop it?" "It won't be easy," he said. "One needs a carefully controlled series of experiments. One needs, for example, to find two individuals in whom the telepathic potential is very close to the surface. Familiars. Sympathetic brains." "I suppose you already have two such subjects in mind?" The question was mocking, but he stared at me hard. "Yes, Alan. You and I. Let's experiment." "No thanks, Grigor." "Oh, come on, Alan. Let's do something instead of just listening to low-IQ lecturers telling us things we already know. Let's try it. You can prove me wrong." H e knew exactly the right hook to throw at me. When I didn't answer immediately he knew I'd swallowed it. "Check your watch," he said. "I'm going to take a walk to the phone booth on the next block. In exactly three minutes just clear your mind of everything. Concentrate on the green light over there and when the phone rings it'll be for you. Tell me what message you received. See if I come through." He left the cafe. I watched the second hand measure a minute on my watch. I stared at the green light, trying to open my mind. Abruptly I felt as if a cold band were circling my head on the inside. With a sense of almost physical shock I realized Cernik had made contact. There was no face, no voice, just an uncanny presence. Like words engraved on magnetic tape. Evaluate and comment on Harrington-J eans ' contact microlaser brain surgery as it bears on personality change. Out. My God! Cernik didn't go for anything easy the first time. A couple of minutes later the phone call light flashed. The bartender called me over. It was for me. I darkened the booth. Cernik's excited face filled the screen. "You see?" he asked. "You see, Alan? Come on -- what did you get?" "Dedicated celibate," I lied. "You're five weeks, two days and twenty hours out," said Cernik sourly. "Come on -- stop fooling around, Durain. I know you got it. Hell! I saw you get it. The damned language isn't adequate -- I mean I experienced it with you. Come on, read it back." He rarely got that emotional. I grinned. "Okay, Grigor. Stop shedding your skin. Quote, Evaluate and comment on HarringtonJeans' -- " "Great. Excellent." He couldn't wait for me to finish. "You know what it is? It's the prime question in next week's prelims. I've handed it to you. Research it all you want." "For crissake, Grigor. I don't need anyone to help me crib out my prelims." "You're missing the point, Alan. Do you realize what we just did?" "You patronizing jerk! You could have sent me something less embarrassing." Cernik stared at me in dazed fury. "You dumb bastard," he squawked. "Forget it." I told him. "It was a cute party for a dull Saturday afternoon. That's the last time I play circuses with you, Grigor." But it wasn't. That sonofabitch didn't know how to stop once he'd gotten his antennae tuned to an idea. The Experiment (it had to have a capital E) became an obsession. The prelims came and went. I had opened the Analytical Paper with nervous disbelief. There it was. How else could it be with that goddam sorcerer's apprentice stuck firmly to my life? Evaluate and comment on HarringtonJeans' contact micro-laser brain surgery as it bears on personality change. Cernik beavered away at me, sometimes cajoling, sometimes reasoning, sometimes raging. He had discovered that we were the only two constructs in the class. All the others had conventional parentage. He claimed this as a bond. He argued that maybe our exceptional powers sprang from it. He raved about extending the Experiment to a control group chosen entirely from constructs. II C ertainly there was a kind of attunement of an exceptional sort. From the first crude experiment in the cafe we moved on through that fall to more and more sophistication and refinement. We found by the use of a kind of key thought of call sign we could call up one another. We could do this even at considerable distances. Even when one of us was sleeping. Cernik became so absorbed with it that his studies began to suffer. He used the university data-processing and memory storage banks to produce vast patterns of probability and review hundreds of case histories where any hint of esp was recorded. His music machine was abandoned in favor of computers and data storage. One morning in the small hours, surrounded by calculations the point of which I had lost track of hours before, he stared at me jubilantly. "Alan. I'm going to write a paper and present it. I think we're on the threshhold of something big. I think either one of us could exchange with the other. Like going in and out of a house. We've reduced the body to a sophisticated container. One of us could die, but both of us could go on living." "Go to bed, Grigor." I said. "You publish that damn paper and both of us will be on a one-way ticket to rating zero. You know about unauthorized experiments. Forget it." "We can't let it go! We can't!" "We can for tonight," I said. "Put the tape and the computer away." I don't think he was listening. "We have to go on with it, Alan." But I knew when I left him, still reluctant to pack up, that it had to be over. We were at the end of the line on the Experiment. I began thinking about how to break it the same night. I had to be careful in case Grigor turned up in my mind and read me. I shielded it from him, working away at it day after day. I didn't get anywhere. All the time I didn't get anywhere I had to humor him. I played along, cooperating in what to him was now the low-key side of his obsession. I avoided the big one, but I knew he was always thrusting, always working toward it. Then the solution dropped on my head like Newton's apple. It was lucky. It came from an unexpected source.  It was the New Year's Ball. People went home for Christmas; came back for the New Year's Ball. It was a big campus occasion. Delicias Disch was there. She was still having her long and satisfying affair with the engineering student, but around two a.m. I found myself upright in her arms. It was some kind of switch-partner's dance. It was gay and noisy and intoxicated. "Hi," she murmured in the seething gloom. "How are you making out with the Crazy Elf?" "I'll survive. Me and my sanity both." "And the experiment?" "What experiment?" I asked. Delicias tilted her chin and stared mockingly into my face. "I often wonder what's going on in his wedge-head. Don't you?" I didn't answer. Delicias asked, "Don't you get tired of trespassers?" "They could be tedious. What do you know about trespassers?" "Enough." She steered me away from a partner switch, keeping to the fringe of the dancers. Suddenly I got that tight headband feeling. My mind went blank then lit up blindingly. "What did you say?" I croaked. "Nothing." Her pretty face mocked me again. "But you heard?" "For crissake!" I groaned. "Not you, too -- " "Uh-huh," she said. "Me, too. Ever since I was in bobbysox." "Mind you don't let Grigor find out." "I'll mind," she said. "You ought to mind, too. He's a fanatic and his ideas are dangerous. This kind of experiment needs close control." Someone in a carnival mask blew a paper streamer into our faces. Delicias pushed it aside impatiently. "Take my advice. Get out now." "Thanks for the advice. The principle's sound. How about the method?" "There's a way," she said. "Worked for me. Might work for you." "You'd better tell me fast. This dance is damn' nearly through." "It's crude but fairly effective." "Go ahead. Tell me." "You want me to tele -- " "Like hell. I've had enough of that. You stay in your skin. I'll stay in mine. Talk." So Delicias told me. It was a while -- maybe four or five days -- before I found an opportunity to try her idea. I t was the winter vacation. Most of the students had gone home again after the New Year's Ball or were on holiday trips. Cernik and I didn't have real homes -- just guardians for parents. Often we stayed around the campus with the other constructs or plain dedicates using the facilities. Cernik had gotten wary of pushing me too hard. He still worked away at his obsession. I had the feeling he was biding his time, waiting for the right moment to push me over the brink into the big one. I kept on shielding from him, even more careful now that I had a break-away to try. I was working in the microfiche library one late afternoon when the librarian came down and said there was a call for me. I took it on her phone. The caller was Cernik. "Alan," he said. "I'm ready to move into a new area. How are you fixed?" "I'm busy," I said, feeling my heart rate rise. I kept the visual button on cutout. "Why in hell are you using the phone anyway? I'll be down in my pad in an hour. Look in." "I'm up at Calella. I've been up here two days." Calella was a mountain camp belonging to the university. The place held full research facilities and computer terminals linked to the main complex at the university. It was usually overburdened with bookings for special projects, but probably not during holidays. A student was only supposed to go up there with a professor. I wondered how Cernik had made it. "What are you doing up there, learning to ski?" "I'm ready to move into a new phase. I told you." "Grigor, I told j;ow. I won't go on that exchange try. It's strictly no-go, negative, bust." "It isn't that. We're not quite ready for that, Alan. Help me with this one. I'm sure I'm ready to go." "What is it?" "Are you all right?" he asked. "You sound peculiar. Cut in the screen." I was having to keep my hand shielding the microphone. My heart was pounding and I was scared it would put up my respiration rate and give me away. "I'm okay," I lied. "I just don't want a long conversation. I'm in the middle of research. Are you going to tell me what your new phase is? If not, I'm off back to the microfiche." "Visuals," he said. "Quite simply. Visuals. I want to see if you can see out of my eyes. I can see out of yours." I took a deep breath, tried to make the exhation sound like the sigh of someone whose primary aim is to get back to more absorbing work. "What do you say?" insisted the troll in the snowy woods, seventeen miles away. "Okay," I said. "Marvelous! I took a chance coming up here. I know you haven't seen this place -- or have you?" "No." "So anything you see will be category one proof." "Right," I said. "Count on me." "What time will I teletrans?" I took another deep slug of air. I needed it. "Oh, think me around twentyone hundred." "Fine. Be with you, Alan." "So long," I said. The line blanked. I went back to the microfiche, but gave up working after ten chaotic minutes. I was nervous. I thought about calling Delicias for a recap but abandoned it. I was on my own with my mad friend now. I packed my notes and recordings, went out to the town and bought a bottle of bourbon in a liquor store and came back and waited. I had an hour and forty minutes before Cernik called. Considering there was that amount of time, I didn't drink much of the bourbon. Cernik called right on the hour. I had grown used to the sensation of a tight band around the inside of my skull. This evening the whisky was creating a new one outside. I shut my eyes in case Cernik had any smart ideas about looking out of them right away and saw the slight haze around the furniture and the bourbon bottle. Alan. Grigor. You made it right on time. The thought poured back and forth much faster than speech, faster than you read these words. Alan, let's settle down. Let's do a softwave routine. Cernik's softwave routine was any one from a series of prearranged formulae. He chose. Sixoh, I told him. Good. He started another one. He was in the middle of it when I heard a shout of laughter. It was mine. Grig -- you mixed it. You transmitted -- and I gave him a salacious version of R # . The hell I did! Try again. What's wrong with you? Nothing's wrong with me. Calm down! Calm down! Here we go. I hit him hard with this one. I put the block in the circuit as soon as he got started. I turned the preset message inside out. I made the words fall apart into letters and dance obscurely. I bounced them back into his head and made them reel around taking off their clothes, shouting drunkenly. Alan -- for crissake! Cernik's control was iron. He kicked the mischief and his gnome face came boring into the surface of my brain. He was angry, baffled. My God! There's something in the circuit. Are you okay, Alan? I'm fine, I said. I giggled and with my eyes still shut clutched the bourbon and poured a hot swig of laughter down my throat. I'm fine, man. You're not, damn it! Something' s wrong or someone else is plugged in. Let's break. Okay, I said. But I wouldn't let him go. I hung on to him. Thoughts threw up on the lawns of his mind. Words were thick and slow. I felt him cursing, tearing himself free. I let a couple of goat thoughts rut rudely on the broad prairies of Cernik's Experiment. I had them foul up his perception with their idiot pleasure. You're off balance, Grigor, I hurled him. You're falling! You're falling over. He broke suddenly and smoothly and I was left sitting on the floor, feeling sober and ashamed and wondering what the hell would happen now. After a couple of minutes I pulled myself together. I hid the bourbon, washed the glass, aerosoled the room, sneaked down to the showers and sobered up under a long drench of cold water. Cernik had only the oldest kind of skimmer, but he covered the seventeen miles from Calella in around twenty-five minutes. To say he came storming into my pad would have misrepresented him. Can you imagine a cold, utterly silent whirlwind with exo-spectacles and a wedge-shaped head? "Something was wrong," he accused. His eyes behind the lenses held an insect's unblinking stare. "It was at this end. I felt it." I noticed a bruise developing on his forehead. I was lying flat on my bed. I could still feel the indigestible tide of bourbon lurking in back of my Ill throat but I had it licked. "Sure something went wrong," I agreed. "You've been working too hard, G rigor. The storage systems have gotten overheated. The output valves scrambled and you teletransed me absurdities. You ought to give it a rest." I don't think he even heard. He squeaked, "You've ruined a vital experiment, Durain! You've put us back a month!" I shrugged. "Knock it off, Grig. Go get some sleep. Two days solitary up at Calella have made you flip." "Listen," he hissed (I could hear that first night of Kalipaj ranting away somewhere behind the venom in his throat). "Listen, Alan. We've got to go on. We need to do visuals. Next chance we get. I'll find some other place..." He went on like this for about half an hour, restoring those rolling plains of consciousness my Deliciasinspired break-away had polluted with cunning and split with earthquake. It was all wind in the grass. Next day he was notified that he would be called before a disciplinary tribunal for breaking the rule governing utilization of the Calella facility. By the fifteenth of January the room next to mine was occupied by a bowlegged Mexican girl who was a student of the nervous system. Cernik was kicked out for indiscipline. They marked him down a social bracket and out of my life. C ernik wasn't an easy man to forget. But life and work rolled on and after a while days piled up on top of his memory like a cairn of stones. Every time I thought about him or awoke recalling his scouting the fringe of a dream, I wondered if he was trying to break back. He never came. For several weeks after he left university I daily expected him to try. He didn't. He was probably embittered by the Calella experience. Maybe he thought I had been the one who told the university authorities about his breaking security. The cairn of days stayed silent. The passionate elf-ghost had abandoned it. The elite class dissolved and went on to individual achievements. I transferred successfully to the Midwest Commemorative Research Center for two years to study the bio-chemistry of the brain. I had a generous professor named Phil Strickes. At the end of the two years he took me with him onto a small research team at Ohio Tech to explore cause and effect of activity in a silent area of the frontal lobes. Later a certain famous argument succeeded in identifying it for posterity as Strickes' Zone. I was still at Ohio when the activities of a team of astronauts began to capture the news. They were backed by a vast program of international cooperation and encouraged by the development of a variation of Telemaun's Move. Telemaun's Move had promised for a long time to exploit and convert to fact the fanciful but impractical theories of spacewarp. After secret trials they warped an unmanned probe to Aldebaran. They recovered it, too. The way began to open for manned missions within the suns and planets of the galaxy. Between the preceding sensation and the current the astronauts held prime spots in all newscasts. Soon their faces became familiar in all our homes as they emerged in mannikin reality from the tri-di screens. One of them was already familiar to me. Older certainly, rid of the monstrous exo-spectacles in favor of contacts, his head even more disproportionate to his shrunken frame, the neck wounds concealed by the smart high collars of the spaceteam uniform. It was Cernik, grown, if possible, more restless, enthusiastic, piercingly earnest than he had been as a freshman. After his banishment from the university he had volunteered for space frontier work and his wedge-shaped head and shrill eyes had levered and burned his way to deputy command of this experimental corps. I was painfully conscious of him during the next months. The exploits of the Target Team (this was the popular name for them) were often the leading news. They created the same kind of public interest as the earliest space voyagers to the moon and Mars had done in the twentieth century. Cernik was often identifiable in spite of various disguises in deep space outfits, warping here, rocket driven there, smiling into the inquisitive cameras on fleet recovery vessels, as purposeful and relentless as ever. Another year and more went by with Cernik lurking on the borders of my life. From time to time the wedge-headed troll would jog into my consciousness -- never deliberately as he had used to do, but on a new wave of public interest. I felt well insulated from him. My own work on brain chemistry was absorbing and I had my own kind of success and reward. Less spectacular than Cernik's, but tangible enough. Now and then I had a perverse desire to think an old call signal and see whether the magic would turn in its six-year grave. Prudence always saved me from that final indiscretion. The circuits stayed shut. The Experiment had been a freshman's game, not for revival. T hen on a crackling spring morning when the world outside the laboratory window looked innocent enough to be trusted, Strickes called me from my work. Strickes never called anyone from his work except in an emergency and I hurried along to the teaching unit where I knew he would be. From there, discouragingly, the world looked less innocent. Strickes' office, adjoining the teaching unit, was cramped and looked out on a sunless corner of the lawn and the crematorium. A colorless, ghostlike shimmer of smoke rose from the stack above it, shadowing the air. I watched it as Strickes said, "Alan, only heaven knows what reason I have been asked to release you immediately to the Heights. Special duties. You are to travel immediately. There's a warrant waiting for you to collect it at Administration. You go down to Houston on the stratorocket. Show the warrant. Report to Major Sompting." "But, Phil -- I -- why?" "I don't know why. I've just repeated to you everything I know and the orders I received. I don't question the Heights. Neither do you." "I don't know anything about space," I said weakly, but while Strickes had been talking something had jolted in my memory -- something like insomnia that twisted and wouldn't lie still. "Don't they think my work here is valuable?" Strickes turned away and became absorbed with the papers on his desk. I knew there was nothing there of great importance. Strickes would have been summoned from a lecture to receive the request to relieve me of my duties here. There was nothing he needed at his desk. He said, "Why don't you just go without argument, Alan? It won't make any difference in the end. I hope we'll see you again soon." I went to Houston. It had kept its supremacy as an administration center since the beginning of space travel. People in the business called it The Hole in the Sky. For me it was a hole in the head. I felt the omniscient presence of Cernik the astro-gnome. Everyone was expecting me -- men, machines, everyone. Major Sompting's office was underground on the southwest corner of the complex. When the elevator stopped the lights said Flight Planning. I didn't believe it. It was crawling with security, human and mechanical. I didn't believe what happened when I fed my ID fiche to the computer and it let me into Major Sompting's office. Major Sompting was Delicias Disch. It was like walking quickly backward across your life. Delicias grinned. Her flax-colored hair was shorter to keep it off the major's tabs on her collar, but she was still the same sympathetic, warm and loving person. Then I understood why my memory had jolted whep Strickes told me about the summons. Sompting was the name of the engineering student Delicias had tied up with at the university. They must have married afterward. "Hello, Alan." Her hand was as warm as ever. "Wonderful to have you with us. It's been a long time." "For heaven's sake, Delicias! When is anyone going to tell me what this is about? Are you going to tell me? Have me with you. Who's you?" "Us now includes you." Then she told me. She had always been good at briefing. We didn't waste many words. T arget had run into difficulties that didn't get the publicity accorded to their more spectacular exploits. There were communication problems. Serious ones. Evidently photophone tracks got bent under the Telemaun Move and ordinary radio beams took months to relay a signal to the galaxy and achieve a response. "Somebody had a bright idea," said Delicias. Warmly and kindly she smiled. Her trim bottom showed in the tight skyblue uniform pants as she paced the office. "ProCommander Cernik. You remember Cernik?" It was just a kind way of letting his name into the conversation without provoking panic. Remember Cernik? Who was going to forget him? "Who could forget him!" I echoed aloud. "Good. He sent a recommendation to Heights that Space A and A should set up an investigating unit to explore the possibility of telepathic communication to supercede mechanical systems." "No," I said. Maybe I even got up out of my chair. I don't remember clearly. Maybe Delicias pushed me back gently. Yes. I remember her perfume -- a neat, unfussy perfume like wet, cut grass. "No." I repeated. "No." "Listen, Alan. Just listen, won't I watched her walk away from me, toward me, away from me, toward me -- skyblue bottom, everkind face, skyblue bottom, everlovely face. She talked. "I don't know whether you remember that I moved over to psychopathology when I left Norfolk. Then I got into hypnosis and psychomanipulation. Gerry -- my husband, Gerry Sompting -- was drafted into the engineering corps on Target when Target was still known by a computer code number in Space A and A and nobody knew whether it would go or where. "When Cernik got his idea Gerry and I talked it over and I put up some thoughts of my own to my professor. To keep it brief, we had some further conferences with brasshats and think-tank bureaucrats at Heights. They asked me to formulate a research program on Cernik's teletrans idea. They gave me this pretty uniform and a platoon of go-go men, women and machines. "I need about six subjects who have proven ability in the technique. I thought of you at once. The six are to match our six front astronauts in Target. So here you are." "I won't do it, Delicias." I told her. "Sorry to give you the trouble of bringing me here, but I want to get on with my own research. I finished with that old party game five years ago. I won't have that crazy gnome stitched to my mind and I don't want any link with his. You've got a nonvolunteer." "It's not as easy as that, Alan. Heights are sold on this now. They're throwing an avalanche of resources behind it. The guardians have given the nod. Cernik is big medicine. He put up your name. Mine, too. I'm sorry. You're drafted. It'll be easy. Everything will be under strict control." It was easy -- easy for them. Everything was under strict control. Including me. They didn't let me leave Houston. The avalanche of resources rumbled down. Everything toothbrush to female companionship materialized out of the unlimited bank accounts of Heights. I was continuing that rearward march over my life. Once again I found myself part of an elite, cosseted, coaxed, urged to greater endeavors. We were four men two women, each of us with some extraordinary sense less blunt than in ed to tune it to communication across uncountable distances. We worked. The psychomanips worked on us. On the route toward ultimate sophistication I recrossed the territory of my student days. I developed concentration, thought codes, felt the tightening of the invisible band around my forehead, learned not to reject the alien presence in my mind, the intrusion of others into the last human refuge. I didn't look forward to the inevitable encounter with Cernik. When it happened it was quickly into sinister low key. I didn't expect him to be surprised. For one thing, I knew he had suggested my name. So he would expect to see me. I anticipated , some carefully planned argument to swamp with enthusiasm any reluctance I might still feel, but he had changed. He was brisk and the mental energy still crackled away, but it was channeled now; concentrated like a laser beam. "Glad to have you with us, Du M rain. Everyone in Target was glad to have everyone else with them. It was like a password. Every time I sat down at the teaching machine I expected the headset to tighten its embrace and the false mechanical voice to tell me: Glad to have you with us. We talked about the project. Cernik paced up and down. Everybody on Target paced up and down. Cernik said, "I don't know how far Sompting has developed the thinking, but it seems to me extremely important that we proceed toward not only communication, but control. As Target develops and we move into a full exploratory field we shall be sure to encounter situations where restraint and control exercised from home may be needed to retrieve situations of grave risk." "That is reducing the distant individual to the level of a machine," I said. "In which case there is little point in flying manned missions." "Not so, Durain. The first essential is communication. Mind can't communicate with a machine -- but only with another mind. Control might well be the only lifeline if local conditions or emergencies place the distant individual and his crew and maybe -- ultimately -- his passengers and cargo at hazard." "And what if the reverse happens, Grigor? Suppose the local risk, emergency or hazard is fed back from outlet to control?" He stopped pacing and stared at me. Although he had discarded the old-fashioned spectacles he hadn't yet disciplined his reactions to escape the nervous push toward the bridge of his nose. "I hope you aren't going to let your idealistic absolutism betray this experiment, too. What you suggest is possible but unlikely. If the distant mind is thrown into a state of confusion it will hardly be able to reverse the teletrans control -- " "What do you mean 'betray'?" I said in a voice that was slightly weaker than I would have liked. "I mean Norfolk," said Cernik coolly. "Target might have been five years ahead right now if you hadn't brought everything down at Norfolk." "You can blame yourself for that. The Experiment stopped because you got caught using Calella." It was a half-truth, but valid. "In any case, you can't claim that about Target since you couldn't have been contemplating it then and nobody knew about the communication problems it would throw out." "You wanted to bust it and you busted it," said Grigor informatively. "I don't know how. I just hope you don't have any similar desertion in mind here. It could end in disaster." "I wouldn't be here if I had any doubts," I lied. Cernik's smile was intended to defrost the ice on his face, but it merely served to underline its presence. "Okay, Durain. That's the past anyway. We're not going to quarrel about it. Let's think about what progress we made and what we're going to do now." We thought about that and discussed it. We talked about the old days, too, now that we had shoved the collapsing skeletons uneasily back into their cupboards. In spite of the new entente, there remained this low-key feeling. "Betrayal" was the word he had used. It was an emotive word. I began to get the feeling that Cernik probably hadn't forgiven me for Norfolk and certainly hadn't finished punishing me for it. T he research went on at full speed, but always controlled, always carefully monitored. We studied, we trained, we concentrated. Our diets were watched. Machines produced careful programs for our mental activities, our physical fitness, our love lives. (They didn't have much bother with mine). We sat at teaching machines and in front of lecture screens. We passed tests. We paced up and down. We were all glad to be with one another. After about six months, Delicias Sompting pressed the go switch on the first trial. Whether for reasons of diplomacy or because the machine so ordained neither Cernik nor I participated direclty. Transmitter (base) and receiver (distant) were respectively at Houston and in one of the Space A and A Earth orbiters. Messages passed. They were simple messages, but the relay was exact. The President sent congratulations. Major Delicias Sompting was promoted Pro-Colonel. From simple teletrans Target moved to readback of flight data and ground control instructions. Now everyone was in it. They spread the distance first to the moon, then to Mars, then to an elliptical round trip out of Solar and back. It all worked. Transmission was instant. The Mars trial met fierce electrical storms and the made a difference. Teletrans had ceased to be research. It was now a development program. All the control subjects were matched with a ship commander. I was matched with Cernik. Who else? All the things we did were easy because we'd done them before and now everything was sharper. Delicias' team, men, women and machines, had sharpened the fine telepathic sense in me and made me an instrument. Sometimes the tuning was so fine I felt the feather-lightness of Cernik 's flight helmet and sensed the winking lights on the inflight computer console. Cernik wanted to bypass the first minor tests when it was our turn. The explorer end of Target already had a mission planned to Sector Five of the galaxy and Cernik was anxious to go ahead with it and skip the elementary trials. Control said no. They say that the irate little elf almost materialized out of the tri-di arena in his rage. Cernik was an important man in Target. He knew the vice-administrator on Mars. He could get through to the group controller at Space Aand A. But it didn't make any difference. We had to observe the program. And we did. He won one concession. We did the orbiter test and a near-space test in one day. They and the ones that followed were a complete success. The machine said we were fine -- nothing to worry about. Cernik came through on the tri-di after the moon test. His wedge-shaped head and keen eyes radiated satisfaction. "We got a nine alpha on that, Alan. Nine al"I feel exhausted," I said. Nine alpha was a maximum rating. You couldn't get better. "We went too long." "The hell we went too long," squeaked Cernik. "Listen, you and I are going to be the first to operate on a real Target mission. Don't say you're going to flake out on me now as you did at Calella." "Don't worry, Grigor. I'll see you out and back safely." His intellectual bullying hadn't been able to resist slipping in the reproach about Calella. I tried to transmit to him a quick twinge of the neuralgia that was skipping between my right optic nerve and the center of my head, but he had shut down. "Keep in training," he said dryly. "The machine says we're the best. No problems." IV S omeone the machine did have a problem with was me. It couldn't understand why I didn't have a lovelife. It kept racking its circular brains for a solution. I was embarrassed because I guessed Delicias and some of her lieutenants were seeing the reports. "Why don't you punch me out of that section of the program," I appealed to her one day. "Please?" "Sorry, I can't do it. You'd figure every day on an exception report. The director doesn't like exception reports." So our tireless electronic slave went on scouring Earth and the colonized parts of Solar on my behalf, looking for a mate. What relevance had this, you ask impatiently, to Target and Cernik? Why in hell go paddling up this backwater? Be of good cheer. Everything was relevant in that most relevant of all possible worlds at Houston. Delicias called me out of a rest period one afternoon. "Come on up to the residence," she said. "There's someone I want you to meet." I went up under mild protest. Rest periods were short and infrequent on the Target Project. Delicias was sharing her comfortable lounge with a girl of about nineteen or twenty. "Meet Klara," she invited. "She's joining the psychomanip team. Klara's been working at the Martian unit." Klara gave me a limp hand. She was plain and flat-chested and looked undernourished. She had messy lip rouge and atrocious eyebrows and her smile was lopsided, but I sensed she had a powerful lot of brain linked to the inside of her apple-green eyes. I was a bit mystified about why I had the privilege of a private introduction to someone who was clearly going to be a junior member of some Target ancillary squad. If I'd been brighter I would have guessed. "Klara's going to take on your intensive tp-sense buildup attunement pre-expedition," Delicias told me in computer jargon. "You'll be seeing a lot of one another in the next couple of weeks." "Fine," I said to be polite. "Glad to have you -- glad to have you around, Klara." She didn't say anything. She just grinned her nutty grin and stared at me out of those eyes. I had a queer feeling in my belly. Like I was already asleep and safe in someone's hand. That was the start of it. I still don't really know whether Klara had any real psychomanip expertise or whether they'd given her a crash course as an excuse, but within a couple of days we were making the machine happy. Those eyes had plumbed whatever constructional fault the gene architects had committed in me and set about rectifying it. I had a lot of time to make up and I went at it with a determination that matched Cernik's student fervor. Klara demonstrated she was no slouch, too. She worked at our joint private project with vigor and invention. We made love here, there and any place that was reasonably private round Space A and A. Our nights were wild and wakeful. In our days there were but two things to think about and the other one was the coming Target expedition. Somewhat wearily, I suspect, the computer began to file me on exception. In quite a different way from the expected. The director didn't like exception reports. A tiny hint of disaster scuttled about in all the positive sunshine. But everyone was too busy to notice until it got through to Cernik. We were doing a readout when it happened. A readout was about as near to Cernik's old "visuals" mania as the Teletrans Communication project could get. It was an instant scan of the instrumental data on the main flight console. Eyeball to eyeball -- space to Earth. It was a pointless exercise while the spacecraft was within metering distance of Earth-control computers. It gained significance at warp entry and beyond where conventional metering got snarled in the new communication problems. What happened was, I fell asleep. It could only have been an instant. I was aware of what had happened as soon as I became conscious again, but Cernik was howling down the photophone immediately. "Control! Control! We blanked. What the hell happened? Alan? What the bloody hell? You cut out on me." "Hold it. Hold it, Pro-Commander," Control soothed him. "Hey, Alan, we monitored a two-second blank on the readout. Did you read?" "Sorry, Control," I mumbled. "I lost alert. I missed concentration." "Are you okay, Alan? Do you need a break?" "No. I'm fine." Goddam! We'd done the thing five times and Cernik was only just next door in lunar orbit. "No, I'm fine. Let's roll again." Control set it up again. Over the headset I heard Klara's milky voice tell me. "Compose, Alan. Okay?" "Okay." I composed. Cernik had stopped swearing audibly. He glared around in my mind instead. You bumf You aren't going to flunk on me again, he thought. I played disdainful. I thought him the start symbol. Ready to read. I daren't close my eyes. We still stayed Nine Alpha. I was very careful after that. The machine looked at the incident and passed it as the point zero one error margin allowable. Cernik didn't pass it. I sensed him brooding over it, notwithstanding his heavy program on the moon for the Sector Five mission. I managed to keep my incredible new lovelife rolling and my record clean. The machine was happy. about three weeks to lift-off Klara got sick. Getting sick on a project at Space A and A wasn't actually a crime, but all the reactions to it suggested that it might be. All she had was a mild throat infection, but they hauled her off into total quarantine, pumped her full of antibiotics and started a machine trace of how and where she might have picked up the bug. The trace was so ruthless that it would have made the Inquisition seem like a kindergarten party. I don't remember whether they got anywhere with it. The direct result of the mishap was that I got a Chinese psychomanip as a stand-in for Klara. He had a beard and a limp. My lovelife dove from Nine Alpha to Omega Minus and, as the days wore by with Klara sealed in her glass aquarium like a captive passionfish and me trying to cheer her up through the glass in my brief rest periods, I started to develop a twitch. Decidedly nervy. With all the assistance of my Chinese handler I still found it progressively more difficult to concentrate. My mind turned more and more often to Klara. Apart from her influence as a psychomanip there were other more tangible things she had for me. Hidden advantages which, behind an antiseptic screen and a bullet-proof wall of glass, were all too firmly hidden. I guessed it wouldn't be too long before my galloping melancholia strayed over into my work. I saw the pitfall digging itself and tried to go into reverse. I pleaded with Delicias to take me off the Teletrans Communication project until Klara recovered. No dice. I was vital now. Cernik needed me. If I pulled out, Target would have to switch to Team Two. The shot would be delayed and the nuclear punch fuel that was already cooking would have to be cooled and rehashed. Et cetera. In short, the whole damn' project would go phut. They'd just have to take a chance on my going phut instead. I didn't disappoint them. "Who the hell ws that?" yelled Cernik. He was in a flight simulator on moon. Target was trying to construct simulated minus-warp, warp, warpplus conditions while we teletransed. A nonsense. When you go through warp it's a different time layer. "Who was that?" raged Cernik. "Stop the test! Stop the goddam test!" I felt a prickle of cold sweat on my forehead. I knew I had sent him the face of the person who -- these days -- was constantly on my mind. They called off the afternoon tests. Cernik refused to participate. I tried to get through to him on a radio link but they said he was busy and he wouldn't talk to me. There was an inquest at Space A and A. The machine. Colonel Delicias, the Director, and my limping Chinese mindbender put their heads and circuits together. They talked to me and tested me, did an eeg and then ran a comparison on the machine to see whether anyone else could take my place. There was no one. It was late evening before I was released and could make my way to the quarantine unit to wave to Klara through the glass. But the aquarium was empty. I burst into the nursing unit. "What's happened to Klara?" I asked the startled nursing sister. "Oh, she's been drafted. Out of Space A and A and back to the Martian unit after convalescence..." "On whose instructions?" "Mr. Durain," she said severely with astringent douches and hypodermic needles in her voice, "certainly not on mine. The orders came straight from the director." She must have telephoned Delicias and reported my strange behavior because Delicias tried to stop my going to the director, but I wasn't in the mood. When I marched past the guards and into his suite with Delicias still pleading behind me one of the faces that looked up from around the table was only too familiar. It was Cernik. His eyes were like hot gray ashes. "Klara!" I shouted. "What's happened to Klara?" "Alan, this has gone far enough." "Who sent Klara back to the Martian unit?" I glared from one to the other. Suddenly, with that acute tuning of minds in which we had been trained, I knew that Cernik was reputed to have influence with the administrator of the colony. "We can't have the run interfered with, son," said the director. "We didn't realize your programed mate would have this effect on you. We'll recall her as soon as Target -- " "Grigor," I said. "Get her back. You did this. You had them recall her. Now get her back or you don't fly to Sector Five. Not with me as control." "Alan -- " pleaded Delicias. "That's contrary to regulations," growled the director. "Do you realize what you're saying?" "You can't let this bust the whole program." Cernik was standing right in front of me. "While she was here she was an obsession. The controls need absolute concentration. Twice, recently, Alan, you've lost me. Twice! Think of what could happen if you did that while I was in hazard and maybe there was something urgent to send or receive -- or maybe you had to take control. You'd be responsible for the ship and the crew -- " "I want Klara back," I said stubbornly. "We'll put in a recall as soon as the mission's flown," Delicias promised. "Listen to this, Alan." The director fiddled with a tape machine on his desk. The machine used all the weapons it could against me. Out of it came my lover's voice. Flat, lopsided, persuasive. "Darling, when you hear this I'll be halfway back to the colony. I've thought about everything and what's been happening to you and I've listened to all they've told me at Space A and A. It truly is going to be better and safer and more logical..." There was lots more like that. Logical crap that they'd sold her for my benefit. And it ended: "... so I love you and I long for you and I look forward to having you again in a short time when the mission's safely over." And it was ironic and bitter as hell because before she had even finished speaking to me, bodiless, ghostlike, reduced to tape in a machine in that room at Houston she was dead. The Colony Clipper was twentyeight thousand miles downrange when a meteorite holed it. There were no survivors. T hey kept it from me well. I suppose they were trying to make up their minds about what to do on Target. In the end they told me. Klara had been dead three days. They'd made up their minds by then that, because of my irrational behavior after the redrafting of Klara and a certain animus I appeared to exhibit toward Pro-Commander Cernik, I was a bad risk. A worse risk now, because they predicted I wouldn't behave logically in a set of unfavorable circumstances. Unfavorable circumstances! So they dropped the countdown and inhibited the fuel and rephased (he whole program and told me about Klara and handed me over to the psychomanips and the dream merchants and forgot about me. It was a nuisance, but that's life at Space A and A. But I didn't forget about them. It was just small consolation to me that Cernik had to be stood down and didn't fly that first mission and so missed the glory. That compensation was inadequate for my busted career and my lost love drifting weightless as a cinder out in the big darkness. Through all the rehabilitation and the dreams of idyllic countryside and dusky girls with eyes like gazelles and breasts like lemons they gave me, I stalked Cernik. Forget, they urged me, looking at my boiling mind. Look at this. Relive that. You are a construct. We made you. Now we will rearrange the genetic bricks a little in pursuit of happiness. You are a new Alan Durain... I smiled blandly, nodding, playing with my model spacecraft, sitting cross-legged in front of the tri-di set watching the news bulletins for Cernik to cross my sights. Not saying much, eating honeycrunch, I carefully concealed myself in the thickets of Strickes' Zone. Waiting. Two or three or more years went snailwise across my life. The Target mission returned from Sector Five with its astounding Christopher Columbus stories of habitable planets. An exploration fleet was organized for a return and, once again, Grigor Cernik was headlines. a body outside solar, roared the newscasts. The wedge-shaped head and passionate eyes stared out and down at us all again from the machine. Grigor Cernik was to attempt a solo landing on one of the planets of the New New World. My dreams became restless. The psychomanips shook their heads sadly. They offered me maps of exotic places alive with majestic scenery and delightful scents and happy people. I only looked at the star maps, calculating where Cernik would cross. Sometimes a colonel in the skyblue uniform of Space A and A came to see me. She was a woman. She was not Klara. She always came alone. She talked about "old times." What are "old" times? All time is time. It is neither old nor new. It is time. "Now this," said the eminent stellar cartographer glowing on the screen, "is an electronically simulated map of the route to be traveled by the astronauts of Frontiersman, when they begin their long journey next week." It was an ingenious map. I absorbed it and let it go on existing in my mind. Every instant of Frontiersman shimmered in three dimensions in our homes. Mine was still shared with several other turbulent lives and the patient faces of the psychomanipulators who hadn't given up hope for me. Soon the three depot ships of the expedition were in deep space and then into warp. After that there were no pictures from them -- the cameras had to be content with pictures from Houston and the Mars relay. Sooner or later they showed the lives of the teletrans controllers. Cernik's Control was a woman now, a brawny wench with coppery red hair. I thought her -- on and off -- quick as a flash. She was thinking about a movie actor and she had pain from an ingrowing toenail. I was in and out so fast she didn't notice. That was fine. It was going to be easy. I licked the honeycrunch stickiness from my fingers and watched the arena in front of the tri-di. T he depot ship Mermaid went into orbit around the chosen planet early one morning. I didn't want to skip breakfast and have the psychomanips asking themselves questions, so I went down and pretended I wanted to help in the kitchen and I had early breakfast there. Cernik's cutter blasted free at a little after nine o'clock Earth time. Still no pictures, of course, but he was doing an instantaneous commentary through his control. The cameras depicted her face from every angle. I didn't want to watch the pictures. I went up to my room. I was switching on-off, on-off all the time. Quick as lightning. I breathed the false air of the space cutter's cabin, smelled the heating metal as Cernik skidded on the atmospheric layer, broke it and went through. I am forty thousand meters above surface. Atmosphere indicates nontoxic gaseous content. Thin gaseous cloud. Metering on. All systems go. Conventional cameras go now. I lay on my bed in my pad at Norfolk. I blanked and locked into her mind. Cernik's mind. Thirty thousand. I have surface in view now. Surface in view now on monitor ! Around ## cloud. Eightten. I thought him the old lock-in symbol, felt him jar. The redhead laid it back, trying to eliminate interference. I bounced a visual of Klara's face off her mind into his. Hold. Control, cried Cernik. Hold! There's a block. I revved up. I gave him the goats to gallop in and out of his instruments and kick the readings around. I took over the redhead and scrambled the emergency signals. Emergency! Emergency! He tried to cut and hand it back to the depot ship which could assume mechanical control, but I hung on to him. Switch to auto, someone was sending. Switch to computer, pilot. They were trying to take his redhead out. You re falling Cernik, I thought. Cabin is minus three-G. The bump as he floated up to the cockpit shell almost knocked me off my bed. I was laughing. I took off the redhead's clothes and made her dance around among the naked words and scrambled symbols in his lolling head. The cutter was already off course when they fired the retroactors by remote control from the Mermaid. Too bad he was already pointing the wrong way. I whistled down with him. The altimeter zoomed zeroward like a shell. I cut just before they impacted. I wanted to hold on to him a bit. He shouted something. A while afterward the Skyblue Colonel came to tell me things. "Just before it happened he called your name, Alan. Just your name. I think he wanted you to step in and save him. It was a tragedy." "Have some honeycrunch," I said. I offered her the box. "Grigor," she said, taking both my hands and looking into my eyes, "your old friend. You know -- Grigor Cernik." I closed my eyes. I knew about her. I knew her powers, too. She wasn't going to see inside where I had something precious hidden. "They sent down a salvage party. They found the cutter. They couldn't find Grigor. A tragedy. I thought you'd want to know, Alan. Alan!" Evaluate and comment on Harrington-J eans' contact micro-laser brain surgery as it bears on personality change -- ,I commented soberly. I picked up my model spacecutter and sent it arching noisily into the corner of my room. It was empty. No Cernik in there. The Skyblue Colonel went away sadly. She may not come back. I hardly leave my bed now. Night after night the horrified face of Cernik penetrates my dreams. Nothing the psychomanips give me deters him. He is trying to escape. Of course I haven't told them who is the intruder in my dreams. They might want to experiment. After all, Cernik might well have told them that one of us could die, both of us could go on living. And he still has a lot of dying to do. I have a lot of living to live. Revenge is not a word I have used anywhere in this account. Like he said, the whole thing is relative. Matter and antimatter, writing in a mirror, the other side of the sky. I. Cernik. Glad (as they say) to have you with me.  of the best science fiction published today about worlds of tomorrow... Outstanding authors... magnetic stories... scientific believability... low cost... To be savored again and again... a must for your science fiction library... The city of the apes was on the brink of an horrendous destruction that had happened once -- and was suddenly inexorably, happening again... The apes are back in a new shocker from Twentieth Century-Fox...that will keep you A suspense-filled adventure about one man against an unknown civilization that knew of his existence before he was born! ASI I # # A collection of unpredictably imaginative tales by a modern science fiction. AS#I # f Galaxy Magazine A collection of science fiction that challenges the mind and captivates the imagination AN# #tf A collection of mind-bending science fiction adventure that soars beyond the imagination AN # #tf master of ooni miss iHt tmosivt of Science Fiction Two men pursue the Rithian Monster who has successfully disguised itself as a human being. AS# # A nightmare suddenly wrought into stark reality... as men and women who look like themselves, act like themselves, but are not themselves. AN # #tf A collection of science-fiction masterworks from Lester Del Rey, Robert Silverberg, Fritz Leiber, James Biish, and six other great writers. AN# # prediction of tomorrow's beliefs. AX# # A compelling and fascinating anthology of seven science-fiction masters exploring the "ends of time." AS# # (f Here is a portrait of ordinary men and women who sought the wrong answer, opened the wrong door to evil. AS#II # "Psycho." AX#I# #tf Voyage only two centuries into the future to find a world filled with luxurious houses of execution. AS# # A completely new anthology of stories never before published in book form by masters of science fantasy. AX#I # A look into the future when a massive computer system provides all of man's earthly needs. AX# # Farmingdale, N.Y. # (Please add #( for shipping) I S elders set the scouter down near a rocky outcropping at the edge of the broad inland plateau. The forest below was a smoothlimbed stand of branching ivory stalks extravagantly draped and woven with silken veils -- scarlet, saffron, aquamarine, violet. The setting sun fingered laterally through the diaphanous veiling, underlighting it. Selders stepped from the scouter, sucked a quick breath -- light, dry, faintly sweet -- and unberthed the hoverscooter. He tested local gravity. It was pleasantly light. Scouter alarm set, necessary gear transferred to the smaller craft, he lofted and skimmed planet-west along the plateau wall. He raised glasses and scanned the dusky air above the forest. It was empty. Deliberately Selders dropped down the wall of the plateau and arched across ivory stalks hundreds of meters tall. Within minutes his canopy alarm buzzed. He peered around. A single skyveil approached high from his right. Mansize, the insect propelled itself across the sky in uneven surges on incongruously fragile wings. Its black carapace was dull, its compound eyes like mirror-studded tumors. Nearing, the insect abruptly skirled from secondary wing cases and skimmed down at the hoverscooter, spitting a swath of filmy white substance. Selders' throat closed in instinctive panic. He dropped the craft and scooted sideways, evading the arthropod's entrapping film. The stuff floated impotently down through the air. The insect whipped scarlet skirts and surged after the craft again. Selders initiated a vertical climb, then darted sideways toward the plateau wall and topped it. The insect did not pursue. It hung in the air on billowing skirts, compound eyes breaking late afternoon sunlight into glittery shards. Selders set course directly across the plateau. When he glanced back the insect held point at plateau's edge. Some kilometers later stalk forest gave way to badlands. Selders drifted down to bob across its rubbled surface. Then, beyond the badlands, the sun suddenly flared rose-dusky through the focusing lens of a single large dome. When Selders set down at the Pan Humanoid outpost a welcoming party materialized immediately, at its fore a big, bear-shouldered man in his thirties, curly brown hair tumbling down over a high forehead. "Director Brown?" Selders guessed. Brown bared big white teeth. "I am. Trouble with your primary vehicle, Commander -- " "Captain, Federation Protective Authority." " -- or are we meeting an impromptu inspection?" A flick of the wrist opened the facility to Selders' pleasure. Selders shook his head. "Neither. There's a lot of naked stalk forest north and east of here. Have you noted any particular pattern to the trader activity involved?" Brown's rounded forehead compressed. "Trader activity? What does this world have of commercial value?" "Veiling extruded by the predominant insect species is being gathered by freelance traders and distributed through a half-dozen major exotica dealers. It's appeared on markets all over this sector of the federation. And you haven't been aware of activity in the forests?" Brown's smile was deprecating. "The Pan Humanoid effort is focused entirely upon the humanoid form that occupies this plain, Captain. The badlands beyond are the habitat of a particularly unpleasant carnivorous form we call the rockwolf. I don't permit members of my party to venture up that way for any reason. So we're effectively buffered from the forests. But is it illegal to gather veiling for commercial purposes? If it's done in moderation and without disturbing the insects?" "No. But the Authority isn't convinced it's being handled so ethically. Neither am I. I observed substantial stretches of stripped and depopulated forest on descent this afternoon." "Well, you're welcome to scan our files on the toilers, our humanoid subject species. You'll find a few observations on rockwolf behavior. None, I'm afraid, on the skyveils. We simply have no knowledge of their habits -- or interest in them." "I'll study your files. Assuming I can draw meal privileges and a berth for the night." Brown bared big white teeth. "Certainly." O ver the evening meal Selders ' sifted first impressions of the Pan Humanoid party. It consisted of Brown, his second in command, Farelli, and a dozen assorted fledgeling specialists, all eager to discuss their efforts to facilitate advancement of the toiler species. The species was presently hampered by its entrenched custom of setting out substantial numbers of young to appease the appetites of nightprowling rockwolves. "And you're convinced this isn't a measure for keeping down excess population?" Selders probed. "No chance," Farelli responded positively. He was an intense young man with lank black hair and expressive hands. "This plain stretches for hundreds of kilometers west of here and there's more on the other side of the forests. Most of it unoccupied. Plenty of seed and forage, too. The toiler population could multiply a thousandfold comfortably. Instead they're barely holding their own. And that's with every fit female bearing up to twice a year." "Hmmm. And the offspring they abandon are in no way defective?" Brown fielded the question. "They are literally the most fit, Captain. Can you imagine it? This race sacrifices ninety per cent of its young to appease a prowling carnivore. Out of fear. Out of ignorance. And this is the only factor that is holding the race back. Once we overcome this -- " Selders shifted restlessly under Brown's evangelical zeal. "But you are successfully starving out some of the wolves now?" Brown leaned forward earnestly. "We are. We aren't permitted to use weapons, force, or even chemical repellents. Protective Authority ties our hands in a hundred ways. But it is certainly within guidelines to persuade one species to discontinue being easy prey for another." "It's within guidelines," Selders agreed tersely. But someone, he felt certain, was guilty of violation in the matter of the forests. His glance flickered over the party. Every member, according to Pan Humanoid files, was amply credentialed. It seemed likely to Selders that those credentials were fraudulent in at least one case. But Selders caught no dissonance as the party moved from meal to conference table. A quarter-hour later the evening's resume was interrupted by a screeching cry that rose threadily beyond the dome, ending in a high-pitched gargle. Selders' head whipped around. "Rockwolf!" The party scrambled to the night-darkened panels of the dome. Outside the screech rose again. Selders quivered involuntarily. Brown's ingenuous eyes were suddenly fierce. "That's what we're up against, Captain -- that animal." The animal's voice split night again, rending it like rotten cloth, then dying with a choked yelp. And a second voice joined it, big palm slapped dome. Then he was running out. Selders heeled after him, the remainder of the party following. "The western quadrant," Brown shouted back. "And we're completely powerless. There's nothing we can do -- unless we can bully the mother into pulling the child back into the burrow." They raced across hummocked ground, the night sky starless overhead. Minutes later Brown halted abruptly, penciling darkness with his handlamp. The animal he captured in the beam was ugly, lowslung, with lumpy jowls that depended from a broad, flat head. It glared into the light, one eye bloodred, the other yellow. It hunched on sturdy forequarters, its coarse pelt ruffled. B rown stamped his feet, uttering an inarticulate cry. The animal was not intimidated. It sprang from the beam of light. With a loping trot, it moved across the hummocked ground. second beam of light spotlighted a tiny humanoid stranded in the dirt before a plastered mud mound. Selders had a brief glimpse of a minute body with flipper-short arms and a round little head. Then Brown slapped the beam away. But the rockwolf had already seen. It sprang across the mounded terrain. The burrow mouth behind the child was tightly plugged with straw. Squealing with fright, the infant toppled to its side, rolled to its belly and squirmed in a futile effort to escape. Its shrill cry shivered the night. Brown bellowed and began to slap feet to ground fiercely. Behind him the party danced and shouted, voices harsh. The rockwolf wheeled and glared at them. Then it lowered its broad head and slowly stalked a half-circle around the struggling youngster. It faced the humans again from beyond the child, red eye and yellow burning by lamplight, ugly body hunched. Selders swallowed painfully. Perfectly formed body, round head, fat little limbs, minute fingers and toes... he could comfortably contain the infant in the palm of his hand. Instead the same hand closed helplessly around the grip of his pistol. Every rule in the book forbade intervention. Abruptly, with a yelp, the rockwolf lunged, catching the infant's neck in its jaws. The child's cry died in mid-note. The wolf shook the limp body. Again red eye and yellow defied the helpless humans. Then the animal trotted away with its prey. "Powerless," Brown grated. "Because if we blast that animal -- " Selders' stomach hung limp and sour. "Me or someone like me will pull you right off this planet. You'll never wangle your way back." Selders' hand released the pistol grip and fisted at his side. "That's right, Captain," Brown said bitterly. "If we commit violence, we won't be permitted to render the greater good. So we're well motivated to observe Authority guidelines. Did you know that in four years we've had to lift only one man off before his tour expired. Medical reasons. He tried to save one of these infants." "He was mauled?" "No. The animal snatched the child right out of his arms. He's been under psych treatment for seven months now. Could be they'll eventually salvage him. Right, Captain?" Selders' shoulders tightened. "I don't set the guidelines." Neither, he was tempted to add, did anyone back at Authority Central. Nature set them. The Authority was charged only with enforcing non-interference. Brown flashed his beam back at the plugged burrow. "We'll talk to the mother tomorrow. We'll probably find the bones out here somewhere later in the week." Snapping off the lamp, he strode into darkness. N ext morning Selders appreciated why Pan Humanoid had dubbed the subject species toilers. When he and Brown ventured across the hummocked plain, the little humanoids scuttled busily. They were thigh-high to Selders, their heads like grapefruit on thin, loose-fleshed necks. Some carried sheafs of grass and wild grain. Others industriously swept loose dirt with bound straw or patted their burrow mouths with dampened palms. When Brown passed, they piped at him, bobbing round heads, black eyes winking brightly. Brown returned their incomprehensibilities distractedly. "Are these family burrows, Director?" "They're shared by mother and young. Adult males, the few there are, sleep along the corridors that connect to the communal granaries." "Oh? There's an imbalance of sexes?" Brown's face was grim. "Not at birth. But a mother seldom abandons a daughter unless she's been replaced by another. She's likely to set out a son as soon as another pregnancy is established." When they reached the area of the previous night's kill, a small body dodged hastily into the burrow. Brown's lips thinned. He motioned Selders to sit beside him in the dirt. "Waiting for Alo," he announced in a falsetto voice. "Waiting to talk." Round eyes peered at them from the interior of the burrow. "Alo," a small voice piped. "Waiting to talk," Brown repeated, lowering his voice. "Waiting to hear why Alo put her Dalo out to the wolf." Alo's smooth round head emerged from the burrow. She had neither ears nor nose, only a rosebud mouth and bright black eyes. "Rockwolf called. Alo put Dalo," she offered placatingly. "Rockwolf called other nights. Alo did not put out Dalo." Warily the little creature emerged, her tiny body bent. Loose flesh layered her neck and arms. She spat into the palm of one hand and patted at the burrow mouth. "Rockwolf called. Big hungry voice. Dalo time." Strain harshened Brown's features. "But why last night, Alo? Why not keep Dalo? Now Alo has no child in her burrow." Alo's bald head bobbed nervously. "No Dalo." She patted her lower belly. "Other child instead. Malo? Zalo? Talo?" Brown's jaw tightened. "I know Alo expects another child. That's why I have talked to Alo so much lately. But what if Malo-Zalo dies in belly? What if Malo-Zalo gets sick on first milk and chokes? Then no child at all, Alo." Alo's black eyes winked. "No child," she agreed. Selders cleared his throat. "Alo," he said experimentally, "did you want Dalo's food for the second child?". The little humanoid peered at him alertly. "Dalo? Se-con-dalo child?" "Number two child," he tried again, hoisting two fingers. "Dalo was her fifth," Brown interrupted. "Her fifth in three years." Selders grunted. "Then did you think, Alo, that you would not have enough food for Malo-Zalo if you kept Dalo?" Alo's rosebud mouth pursed. "Food all around." "Then -- why? Why did you let rockwolf kill Dalo?" "Rockwolf called. Big -- " " -- hungry voice," Brown finished for her bitterly. "Keep rockwolf happy, right, Alo? Plenty of babies. Always make more. What's a little blood?" The big man jumped up. "Never mind that your entire race lives out here on thirty square kilometers of land. Never mind that you'll never pull yourselves out of the dirt unless you start raising your young. Never mind anything but big hungry voice!" Brown turned abruptly and strode away. The little humanoid looked after him, bright-eyed. "Alo," she piped at Selders and then scurried back into her burrow. II # ttow long do you intend to XI devote to this mission, Director?" Selders asked, catching up with the big man. "As long as it takes. I'll die here if I have to. I'll die pulling these people out of the mud and starting them down the track to development. They have the potential. You heard her speech, Selders. You saw those opposed thumbs. You -- " "What I don't see are many young," Selders broke in. "I thought your files indicated substantial success in this western sector of the burrowing area." Brown's eyes whipped away. "Yes. We've concentrated our effort here with the idea of establishing a seed population that will impose the new cultural pattern over the entire burrowing plain. And we've had considerable success." Selders indicated the busy population at their feet. "Then where are the surviving young? Do they keep to the burrows?" Brown jammed a hand back through his hair. "They keep dying, Captain. There's an endemic cysting disorder. Sixty to seventy per cent of the juveniles we bring through the first year reach puberty, which comes near the end of the second year, and -- bang! Naturally the toilers have no established treatment. But I have requested a pair of surgeons. When -- " "Then it is defective offspring that are being sacrificed." "No. There's absolutely no sign of the disorder until shortly before death. No one can predict which youngsters will fall victim. All we can do is wait and watch -- and once we have our surgeons, operate. It should be a fairly simple procedure, one the toilers can manage after we've brought them a little farther along." "How long is the life span in individuals who do attain adulthood?" Brown shrugged. "Up to twenty years." "And you think such a brief span can support development?" "Look at what our own race accomplished in the centuries before we attained our present longevity. And without outside assistance." "True." But Selders was not greatly impressed with Brown's little people. And the toilers' developmental tribulations were not, after all, relevant to his own purpose here. "I'll be hopping out to one of the depopulated forest sectors this morning. Do you want to accompany me?" Brown's brows flared in surprise. "Isn't it extremely hazardous to invade skyveil territory?" "Not the depopulated areas. And you might like to be present to defend your interests. There is speculation at Authority Central that some member of your party is at least partially responsible for the forest situation. If I don't find clear-cut evidence of outside interference, I'll have to turn in a recommendation that your group's authorization be rescinded." Brown stared at him. "You -- Captain, don't you appreciate the significance of what we're doing here?" "My job is to appreciate the significance of those stripped forests." Turmoil darkened Brown's eyes. "Then I'd better accompany you." L ess than an hour later they j skirted the plateau eastward. In the distance big insects floated sunlight fingered silk-draped bowers. "The material looks too fragile to have much commercial value," Brown commented. "It's not as flimsy as it looks." Selders scanned the horizon with glasses. "And there's the first area we'll visit. Have a look?" Accepting glasses. Brown studied the denuded stalk forest ahead. "The lack of leaves is normal, of course -- or is it?" "It is. The stalks transact most of their business through their outer peel." They reached the area without incident. Selders sheered off the side of the plateau and hopped the tops of the stripped stalk forest. Sunlight shadow-patterned the ground hundreds of meters below. Occasional swaths of torn veiling clung to ivory stalks. Selders dropped the craft between the limbs of giant stalks. When they touched ground he rummaged through the hold, producing a pair of harnessed liftpacks. "Have you ever maneuvered in one of these?" Brown accepted the proffered pack reluctantly. "No, I'm afraid I'm not particularly adventuresome." "Well, these will give us better mobility if we run into trouble. They'll lift the weight right off our feet." He stapped the second pack across his shoulders. "Use the second setting. We'll be able to climb trees like a pair of monkeys -- but without worry about accidentally taking altitude even in this light gravity. The packs aren't that heavily powered." He unreeled the handset and clipped it to his belt. With a quick pressure of fingers he lifted his weight from his feet and raced lightly across the soil surface. They explored the stripped portion of the forest quickly, finding nothing more significant than a single large casing that lay empty on the ground. It was spun of a silken substance and bore a jagged incision at its narrower end. Both men examined the bulky object. "A cocoon?" Brown suggested . "Looks like it." They continued through the stripped forest, encountering neither live nor dead inhabitant. Then silken fairyland lay ahead. Sunlight glowed through elaborately draped and interwoven hangings, scarlet, aquamarine, emerald, saffron. They paused. Selders assayed the quality of silence that haunted the veiled forest. "I don't think this sector is populated either. But if you want to wait out here for me -- " "I'll come." The decision was obviously painful. "Then let's take it slow. First setting." He led away. The diaphanous hangings the skyveils had extruded to shelter their habitat were draped and woven to create a series of rainbow bowers. Despite its fragile appearance, the veiling was tough and run-resistant. With the aid of their liftpacks, the two men scrambled up branching ivory stalks. Meters above ground, Selders glanced back to see Brown grimly clinging to an ivory stalk. "Heights bother you?" The big man flushed. "I'm a land animal, Selders." Selders flashed a reassuring grin. "Don't worry. If you fall, flip to three. You'll land easy. Just try not to entangle yourself on the way down." D uring the next hour the two men explored lowly bowers and lofty ones, tightly woven ones and airy ones. Then, returning to ground level, they stepped into a lofty central space partitioned with violet hangings that fell hundreds of meters to the ground. Both men halted, sucking breath simultaneously. The enclosed stalks were thickly hung with big fibrous pods. "Hundreds of them," Selders breathed. Before he could climb to cut one down, Brown yelped. Selders spun. The big man backed away from a dusty black object on the ground. It was the carapace of a dead skyveil. Selders bent over it. Man-size, undamaged, its sheen was dulled. The black claws were folded stiffly before the thorax -- the compound eyes were clouded. He shoved his hand into the shell. The organic contents had dried. When he opened the primary wingcases the fragile little wings crumbled to the ed parachute skirts remained at once tough and silken. "No deterioration. So there might be a market for this, too." Which could account for the absence of insect corpses in the depopulated forest. Selders scrambled up to chop down one of the big pods. He trimmed back a flap and another dead arthropod lay before him. He plunged a hand into its shell. The contents crumbled at his touch. "Which tells us nothing. Except that we have no physical evidence of a massive kill -- yet." He gazed up at bulging layers of pods. Pulling small bags from his pocket, he took samples of dried tissue from the two insects. He labeled the bags. "We'll stop by the scouter before we head back. I want to run a quick analysis on these tissues. And I want to recheck the records, too. I don't recall that anyone has ever entered inhabited skyveil forest afoot, but I want to be certain before I undertake it." Brown's forehead creased apprehensively. "Afoot? Wouldn't that be -- " " -- extremely hazardous? I don't know. The veils defend their airspace, certainly, but they may not perceive an individual approaching afoot as a threat. What I do know is that this is a dead forest. It's telling me nothing. Except that we're dealing with an insect that preserves its dead. How much significance do you see in that?" "I have no frame of reference at all where insects are concerned, Captain. I actively dislike them." Brown's big shoulders hunched with painful decision. "But if you decide to enter the stalk forest on foot I will accompany you." Selders grinned. "The supreme sacrifice." Brown's daring, it was apparent, would never be legend. It was late afternoon when they lofted from the scouter. Analysis of insect tissue revealed no trace of poison. And scan of the microrecords told Selders that no human had ever entered populated skyveil forest afoot. Selders studied Brown's sweat-filmed face. "If your duties can't accommodate two consecutive days of neglect, why don't you appoint a stand-in? Farelli maybe?" he suggested tactfully. "No. I won't delegate anyone to undertake a venture of this nature." "Suit yourself." Selders set course into the late afternoon sun. after the evening meal, Selders #V was restless. He strapped on his liftpack. "I'm taking an evening skim. Anyone care to accompany?" His volunteer was a scrappy little Oriental named, incongruously, Emmanuels. He mastered the liftpack easily -- "I did a little packing on Nelding's World -- " and the two of them skimmed through the night, handlamps picking hungrily at darkness. Beneath their boot toes toiler burrows were tightly plugged. Night slapped cool and welcome against Selders' cheek. "Are you making the toilers your life's work?" he probed. His jaunt was inspired partly by restlessness, partly by desire to give anyone who felt the need an opportunity to speak to him alone. "These little people?" Emmanuels flashed teeth derisively. "I'm a two-year man here. I plan to cover a dozen races before I take retirement." "Some particular reason?" "Curiosity mostly. Maybe I'll put together a comparative study. Counterpose intelligent humanoid races against, say, intelligent reptilians, aquatics, avians -- you get the idea?" "Mmm. So it doesn't sound like Pan Humanoid is your natural mother." "Ha! Listen to Brown and you'll think humanoids are the only life form worth studying. He restricts us to the plains area because the wolves are dangerous -- he says. But I've walked right through the badlands on my off-duty days and never had a toe nipped. And I've learned something interesting -- the veils prey on rockwolves." Selders' interest sharpened. "You've observed the activity?" "I have. Evidently the veils stung the animal first. I heard the commotion from a distance. By the time I was near enough to see what was happening, the wolf was convulsing. The veils spat a white, stringy stuff to immobilize it. Then they cocooned it and carried it away into the forest." "They didn't react to your presence?" Emmanuels snorted. "I decorated the underside of a boulder until they were gone. The way that cocoon was writhing -- well, I didn't spot the veils' stingers, but I didn't need a dose of what they injected the wolf with." Selders grunted thoughtfully. He flashed light over Emmanuels' night-shadowed face. "Have you ever observed trader activity in the forest area?" Emmanuels shook his head emphatically. "The rockwolves are nocturnal, so I'll walk their country by day. But I'm not trespassing on veil country night or day. There is something very disconcerting about an insect the size of a man." Selders agreed. There was. Half an hour later they neared the boundary of Pan Humanoid's focal area. At a distance they heard the screech of a wolf. Selders tensed. But the animal's cry went unanswered. "I suppose the wolves concentrate now on the portions of the plain not covered by the Pan Humanoid effort?" Emmanuels touched his handset and settled upon a hummock. Selders took ground nearby. Emmanuels said, "You know. I'm not convinced they do. Some of us suspect the wolves are instinctpatterned to hunt only certain areas. The party had rough nights their first two mission years. After they first persuaded the toilers not to put out babies hungry wolves prowled the sector every night -- all night. Ear plugs were the only thing that kept some people sane. Evidently the wolves were working certain predetermined stalking areas -- and finally they were literally starved to extinction." But not total extinction. The distant screech made that obvious. The answering shrill made it devastating. Selders' spine quivered. Emmanuels jumped up from the hummock. "Sorry, Captain, but I'm not staying to listen for the kill." He fingered the handset. His feet left ground. Selders followed. But their retreat was not swift enough. A few minutes later they heard the abruptly truncated cry. For a moment Selders empathized with Brown's desperate determination. The air that slapped his cheek was no longer cool but chill. V T he air was still chill next morning when Selders and Brown lofted from the Pan Humanoid outpost. "We'll hover to within hiking distance of the stalk forest if the veils will tolerate air traffic that close to their territory. We'll go afoot from there." Brown's glance was agonized. "Through wolf country?" "The wolves should be sleeping. There's minimum danger." He studied his companion. Was his the agitation of a guilty man or simply of a very apprehensive one? "What do you think we'll find in the forest?" he probed. "I -- I hope we'll find a reception no more hostile than you anticipate." But Selders was anticipating on several different levels, a fact he did not share yet with Brown. He took the hovercraft into the morning sun. They dropped in low over the badlands. With glasses, Selders could see skyveils floating in the morning-misted air, skirts billowing. None seemed disturbed by the approach of the hovercraft. Nor was there reaction at ground level. Selders found a level spot and set the scooter down. Brown emerged from the craft with patent reluctance and strapped on his liftpack. He demurred when Selders proffered a belted pistol. "Captain, we're not permitted to use weaponry against local forms under any circumstance." "Today you're not only permitted but ordered if either of us is attacked. Necessary force is authorized in the interest of the greater good." Brown echoed the last phrase numbly. He strapped on the pistol. "I -- in case you haven't perceived. Captain, I have a morbid fear of insects." "It shows -- a little." Selders led way across the badlands. The ground was rugged, boulderstrewn. Irregular clumps of vegetation leached starveling existence from the rocky soil. There was no sign of rockwolf beyond an occasional slumbering body burrowed deep into rocky shelter. But twice they stumbled across bones. Selders poked the second skeleton with the barrel of his pistol. "Doesn't look like he fell prey to his brothers. The bones would be scattered. So we have natural causes, possibly starvation." Brown's eyes showed flint. "In that case, I hope I can claim personal credit for the death." Selders shrugged. "Claim it." They were nearing the rainbow shadow of the stalk forest when they heard a curdling animal shriek behind. Selders whipped around. Automatically he fingered a liftoff. A hoarse warning from Brown brought him back to earth. A pair of skyveils emerged from the silken forest, surging through the air on incongruously fragile wings, gaudy skirts retracted. Selders tossed himself into the shadow of a boulder. The big insects disappeared across the rubbled landscape. Selders glanced back toward the forest, then skimmed again in the direction of the animal cry. II N ear a dip in the ground, a coarse-furred rockwolf thrashed wildly, teeth snapping. The skyveils settled several meters away. Their multi-faceted eyes shattered morning sunlight. The larger stroked swelling pouches at the side of its head. Mandibles dropping, it spat a banner of filmy white substance at the convulsing animal. The wolf s own frenzy entangled it firmly. Then the insects spat alternating layers of the sticky film, flipping the increasingly bulky bundle with black claws. Ten minutes later the rockwolf was a writhing silken cocoon. The two insects wove a ropy cradle around it and bore it back toward the veiled forest. Selders settled back on his heels, briefly considering the significance of what he had witnessed. Insect sting had not produced convulsions in the wolf, as Emmanuels had prepared him to expect. The convulsive state had clearly preceded the appearance of the veils. The wolf s cries, in fact, had guided them to the spot. Thoughtfully Selders skimmed back to where Brown waited. He related the incident. "Do rockwolves commonly have mismatched eyes? One red, one yellow?" Brown palmed his sweaty forehead. "Not to my knowledge." "Then little Dalo's killer has met his fate. Unless there was another wolf out here with unmatched eyes." Brown stared at him dumbly. His mouth worked. But Selders did not have time to wet-nurse the big man through his reaction to the incident. "So let's go. I want to see how the veils dispose of that cocoon." Brown found his voice. "Maybe they simply encased the animal to preserve it. Like the insect we cut down yesterday." "Under the violet hangings?" Selders shook his head. "Those were pods. This was a cocoon. Which certainly points to some interesting possibilities." Possibilities he didn't yet feel ready to put finger to. He led way. Beneath the flowing rainbow hangings of the forest, morning was a composition in pastel shadow. Selders glanced around watchfully. A single insect hopped ivory branches high above, extruding a length of chartreuse veiling and draping it down the limbs of the stalk. Brown touched Selder's arm and nodded toward a bower of emerald veiling where a second skyveil sat grooming its wings. Neither arthropod gave sign that it noticed the human's trespass. "I think we're safe as long as we stick to the ground and move slowly. They don't appear sophisticated enough to take interest in an object that isn't clearly either food or enemy." Now as to how the convulsing rockwolf fitted into the skyveil scheme of existence... The answer to that, he felt, would be of appreciable significance. T hey walked the forest silently, warily, pausing occasionally to watch the big insects extrude and weave their silken auroras. An hour later they emerged in an unobstructed central well of stalks. Selders peered up. Hundreds of meters above, upper limbs were hung with cumbersome white shapes. Selders slapped glasses to his eyes. Silken cocoons rocked slowly in the late morning sunlight. But one did more than rock. Slowly, tortuously, it writhed within its ropy cradle. "We've found our wolf." With a quick stab of triumph, Selders passed the glasses to Brown. A single skyveil tended the cluster of cocoons, fanning them witti gaudy violet skirts. Brown stared up. When he lowered the glasses, he gaped at Selders wordlessly. "Well? Do you begin to suspect that this is a hatchery?" Selders demanded. "And that we may have discovered an insect in wolfs clothing?" Brown's pale eyes were tortured. He didn't answer. Selders continued his speculation: "If the veils were simply using the wolf as a hatching medium, a source of nourishment for their developing young, they would have introduced ovum or larva. Either into the wolf or into the cocoon as they bound him. We didn't see them do either. Maybe the wolf itself is the pupal form." And the convulsions, it followed, had merely been a signal of readiness. Brown scaped up voice. "Of course. Something like that -- it's obvious. Even to -- me. Now." His feet took him backward. "And so we can return to the outpost. Now that we know -- " "Know what?" Selders demanded. "Now that we know -- " The recording was stuck. "What we know is that now I'll have to climb those trees and cut into one of those cocoons, if mother-bug will let me. Because I didn't come this far to spin an unsupported hypothesis." Not even an unsupported hypothesis having so little apparent relation to his mission's purpose. "How good are you with a pistol?" Brown shook his head. "Not very. I'm -- I'm not normally a violent man." "Plan to be one today if necessary. Here -- " He slipped Brown's pistol from its holster. "Let's set the beam wide. Better you singe me than miss entirely if I run into trouble. I want you to keep this weapon in hand and I want you to have both eyes on the situation every moment. The greater good, right?" Brown licked his lips. "The greater good." The pistol quivered in his grip. Selders' liftpack assisted him up the lower stalk. He kept an alert eye on the single veil overhead. She seemed undisturbed by his slow approach. From fifty meters, he glanced down to be sure that he saw the pistol in Brown's hand. He saw it. He saw, too, the ghastly grimness that deformed Brown's features -- a grimness reminiscent of Brown's expression the night little Dalo had been snatched by the wolf. Snatched -- killed? -- in fact, by the wolf who hung twisting above. Facts -- what were they? As Selders picked his way limb to limb up the smooth white stalk some facts abruptly slid to rest in his mind, arranging themselves in patterns he had not anticipated. It was not only what remained of the rockwolf that hung above. It was also -- in some fashion -- what remained of little Dalo. Little Dalo who, if he had survived his first year, would almost certainly have fallen victim during his second to the cysting disorder endemic to his race. It was almost, in fact, as if little Dalo had never been intended to survive, as if he were one of nature's disposables. If he had escaped consumption by outer force, inner force would have inevitably destroyed him. But would have destroyed what? A humanoid infant? Or an unrealized... skyveil? Selders' breath caught in his throat. His head snapped back. He stared at the big insect above. It was not cysts that destroyed juvenile toilers, he realized in an intuitional flash. It was engorged and deteriorating cell masses that should, in the absence of human intervention, have matured into the adult insect form. And that maturation somehow took place through the agency of apparent death at the fangs of the rockwolf. The rockwolf might -- in some manner yet to be discovered -- conceivably even be mate or merger-partner to the consumed toiler, his stalking cry a mating call. So what existed on Selmarri was not three races, probably not even two, but one -- toiler, the egg carrier or larval form; rockwolf, the catalyst or mating form; and skyveil, the imago. Or perhaps the rockwolf was a separate species preyed upon -- how else could the sequence of events be interpreted -- by toiler mothers who set out young to be devoured. Which of course explained the toiler's lack of survival drive, explained why Pan Humanoid had to badger mothers to raise their young. For the toilers were not a species, not even those who matured to serve as breeder population. They were simply a form. and Brown? Selders stiffened.   . Brown had directed the Pan Humanoid effort here from inception. He claimed to know nothing of import about rockwolf or skyveil. But how could he have failed, given four years on a small world, to sense something of the relationship between his toilers and the other two forms? How could he fail now? With the evidence suspended over his head? Selders was suddenly and painfully aware of his own exposed position halfway up the bare white stalk, skyveil above, Brown below. He twisted his head to peer down. Brown stared up at him with the desperate ferocity of a man who sees his life's work threatened with obliteration. But that was only what Selders saw in the big man's face. In his hand, muzzle pointed at Selders, was the pistol Selders had obligingly set on broad beam. And in his mind, Selders knew, was another Selders artifact -- three ringing words: The greater good. Selders had only the big man's innate cowardice to bank on. That unfortunately appeared to have been temporarily negated by prospect of the greater good. Selders glanced up again, then quickly spidered sideways, putting stalk between himself and Brown. Brown's mobility, unfortunately, was not as severely limited as Selders'. When Selders glanced down again, the big man had already loped the distance necessary to train the pistol on him again. Desperately Selders peered around for prospects. He had a choice: vertical or horizontal. Down would only deliver him to Brown, while up would take him into skyveil range without delivering him from Brown's pistol. But horizontal? If he leaped branches to the next stalk tree and the one beyond, then Tarzaned blithely away on skeins of scarlet veiling, his trajectory would carry him to the shelter of high silken bowers. Assuming that Brown was too shaken and unpracticed to bring down a moving target. And assuming that a little bit of legendary Tarzan still lived in Selders' arms. He caught a deep breath and poised himself for the resurrection. Nimbly he leaped and skipped stalks until he reached a point where a swath of scarlet veiling hung within reach. He tested it. It seemed securely anchored. He glanced down. Then, yodeling, he tossed himself across space, clinging to slippery silken fabric. Whether it was his vocalization that momentarily disconcerted Brown and simultaneously attracted the skyveil's attention, Selders never knew. But as he skimmed between stalktops, Brown's pistol sagged impotently. Selders threw himself to safety in a tightly woven emerald bower. He bounced twice, then wriggled through the woven fabric and scrambled upward until he was concealed within a more casually draped indigo alcove. He crouched, clinging to the smooth stalk upon which the veiling was anchored. When he glanced up toward the treetops, little Dalo continued to writhe in his cocoon. But his guardian no longer fanned. She had retracted her violet skirts and hopped to direct her mirror-studded eyes downward. Selders craned, seeking Brown. Brown was no longer confined to the ground. He had set his liftpack high and he bobbed unevenly up a nearby stalk, one hand briefly grasping white branches, the other still closed around the pistol. Selders' throat closed on his warning cry. He flared a quick glance up. Launching himself into the air so soon after Selders' own flight, Brown had definitely assumed new significance in the skyveil's eye. She held her fractured gaze on him, her black legs flexing. Then she uncased tiny wings and beat air from her perch downward. "Brown!" Selders bellowed. Brown's head snapped back. He stared up at the approaching insect. His physical response was total. His jaw sagged. His legs slackened. His fingers loosened. The pistol fell and Brown followed, his liftpack cushioning his tumble to a slow downward float. Selders "Swung from shelter, furious incomprehensibilities piling up on his tongue. The big insect beat near the falling man and flared gaudy skirts. They hung in the air side by side, insect and man. Glittery compound eyes met agonized blue ones. And Selders was paralyzed. It wasn't until he caught the motion of the insect's mandibles that he obtained response from his own activator finger. His beam was set narrow. Raising the weapon, he burned a crisp-edged hole directly through the skyveil's head. And then there were two bodies tumbling. an hour later Selders and Brown lofted from the badlands. Brown still nursed his sprained hand under his armpit, his face stark and glistening. "So there was no kill," Selders said. "No bug bomb, no violence of any kind. In fact, it was lack of violence that depopulated those stretches of skyveil forest. As a couple of your people guessed, the rockwolf is instinct-patterned to stalk only certain areas of toiler plain. And when the mature skyveil hatches, he is patterned to claim a certain section of the forest as home. So when you effectively closed down hunting -- merging or mating? -- on a broad sector of toiler plain, you halted maturation of insects who would have populated big stretches of forest. Evidently a freelance spotter noted the unguarded forests and commercial activity moved in. And now Pan Humanoid is moving out." Brown hadn't spoken since his fall. His voice was rocky. "If that -- if that is what truly occurred -- " "You know it is -- in the large at least. Details will have to wait study by experts. I think you guessed at some of it before today." "But if it is, if I did, then the mature form doesn't survive for more than a year, Selders. Two at most." "Obviously. Otherwise the forests could never have been so quickly depopulated. Insects seldom enjoy long lifespans in final form." "But if we can salvage the toilers, if we can get surgeons out here to operate, to remove the cysts -- " "The ova," Selders corrected. Or the larval forms that fed on rockwolf through the period of metamorphosis. Only observation would clarify all the details of the reproductive cycle. "If we can bring a little toiler like Dalo through puberty into adulthood, he will have a lifespan of up to twenty years. He'll -- the waste, Selders! To permit a humanoid form to deteriorate into an insect, to let twenty years of productive life be sacrificed for a year or two in the forest. To let speech be lost, to -- " "But the guidelines are clear. Brown. Pan Humanoid hasn't been working with a humanoid species at all here. You've been interfering in the reproductive cycle of an insect species. Speech, manipulating hands -- in this species they're not ends in themselves. They're simply manifestations of a transitional form. Why they should occur I haven't the faintest idea -- it'll be up to paleontologists to determine how this life form evolved. But it's the mature form that determines the ultimate classification of the species." Brown's lips thinned. He glanced away bitterly. Selders took the scooter high. He did not immediately set course back toward the Pan Humanoid outpost. Instead he hung in the midday sun, his eyes seeking the interior of the veiled forest where pastel shadow lay silent and deep. At a distance skyveils floated the two with sunlight hot and heavy on the carapace, with a gentle wind billowing the boldpatterned skirts. One year or two... contrasted to twenty years scurrying in dark burrows, toiling? Brown's forehead pulled tight. "Selders, have you no reverence for the human form? For your own kind?" Selders sighed. "Not much." "Yet when it came to a choice between the insect and me, it was the insect you sacrificed." Selders' gaze flickered from the floating skyveils. He met Brown's eyes. "It was," he agreed. "But only after hesitation, Brown. And only because I knew you would never sacrifice another little DaloMalo-Zalo to your narcissism."  K Donald A. Wolihaim, Publisher. ::      i I I  i t John Norman. This eighth Gor novel tells at long last of the fate of Tarl Cabot's fabulous females, Talena of Ar and Elizabeth Cardwell. Profusely illustrated. (UW#-I .#) Gerard Klein's greatest novel, has been translated by John Brunner. It is an epic that tackles the entire meaning of the cosmos and of the many wars of man in the universe. (UQ#-#C) Burnett Swann gave the novel he considers his masterpiece. Cover and illustrations by George Barr. (UQ#-#c) is a master mystery about an interstellar agency and the man who must not be allowed to die! Cover by Kelly Freas. ( UQ#-#C ) Cap Kennedy confronts a plan to move a swarm of contra-terrene matter into our Solar System with devastating results. It's a new adventure of the fastest growing series since Star Trek, and it is appropriately (UQ#-#C) Your name and address plus Bergenfield, N.J. #, plus title and #, if you can't find our books on sale. e of my rivals in the scienceV-r writing field usually begins his columns with a personal anecdote. Although I avoid slavish imitation, success is always worth copying. Anyway, the idea behind this column came from Robert Heinlein and he ought to get credit for it. Mr. Heinlein and I were discussing the perils of template stories -- interconnected stories that together present a future history. As readers may have suspected, many future histories begin with stories that weren't necessarily intended to fit together when they were written. Robert Heinlein's box came with The Man Who Sold The Moon. He wanted the first flight to the moon to use a direct Earth-to-moon craft, not one assembled in orbit -- but the story had to follow Blowups Happen in the future history. Unfortunately, in Blowups Happen a capability for orbiting large payloads had been developed. "Aha," I said. "I see your problem. If you can get a ship into orbit you're halfway to the moon." "No," Bob said. "If you can get your ship into orbit, you're halfway to anywhere ." He was very nearly right. S pace travel isn't a matter of distances -- it's a question of velocities. Most space systems designs begin with rough-cut estimates of present and near-term predicted technological capabilities, and one of the best measures used in design analysis is called "delta vee." This is engineer talk for a change in velocity and comes from the general mathematical symbol for change, the Greek letter delta or A . Delta vee, written A v, is the total velocity change a ship can make. The nice part about delta vee is that for rough analysis it doesn't matter how you expend your fuel. You can burn it all up at once or make a whole series of velocity changes -- the sum of delta vee achieved will be the same. Moreover, the total delta v can be calculated from the Specific Impulse (a measure of efficiency) of the fuel used and the fraction of the total ship weight that's made up of fuel. No other numbers are needed, not even total ship's weight. Given the total delta v, you can determine what kind of missions the ship can perform. The other nice feature is that delta v requirements for any journey in the solar system can be calculated from well known parameters: mass of the sun, masses of the planets you're leaving and going to and the distances of the planets from the sun. Many refinements are possible, but rough estimates of delta v requirements for any minimum-energy journey can be run off on a slide rule in no time. The least costly method of longdistance space travel involves transfer orbits, sometimes called Hohmann orbits after the German architect, Dr. Walter Hohmann, who first calculated the energy required to get from place to place in the solar system. Hohmann's book, The Attainability of the Celestial Bodies, was published in the midthirties and was an important book indeed, because it showed that space travel really was possible with chemical rocket fuels. Unfortunately, as Willy Ley noted in Rockets And Space Travel, Hohmann's book is nearly unreadable, combining Germanic scholarly thoroughness, a subject matter unfamiliar to many, lots of mathematics and an unnervingly complex style. Despite these handicaps his work remains important and the transfer orbits he described are the only feasible methods of getting to other planets from Earth, using chemical rockets, (see page #) In Hohmann orbits, the starting planet at go and the target planet at the time of journey's end must be precisely opposite each other, with the sun between. Naturally, then, the trip begins when the target planet hasn't yet reached opposition -- these journeys can start only at certain times. The ship departs on a trajectory that carries it into a highly elliptical orbit with one end of the ellipse just touching the orbit of the origin planet and the other touching the orbit of the target planet. The delta v required for Hohmann trips to various places is shown in Table One (pg. #). In every case it is assumed that the starting point is not on Earth, but in orbit around Earth. The numbers were calculated for me by Dan computers and is usually concerned with real spacecraft such as Pioneer and Mariner; they're quite accurate, given the model used. For those interested, we assume the planets have circular orbits, all lie in the same plane and use conic section approximations. The first important number is the fly-by delta v requirement. This assumes you just want to get close to the target, and after that you don't care what happens to the ship. In the real world fly-by probes can be useful afterward: the Pioneer series Jupiter probes, for example, may round Jupiter in such a way that they use Jupiter's attraction to fling them on toward other planets or out of the solar system altogether. There was even a possibility of a Grand Tour, in which the spacecraft approached Jupiter and Saturn and then either flew past both Uranus and Neptune -- or went directly from Saturn to Pluto, each time using the delta v gained from a close approach to one planet to get to the next. Congress wouldn't fund the Grand Tour and that opportunity is lost for our lifetimes -- it takes a special configuration of planets to make the Grand Tour possible. But as I write this the people are preparing to launch Mariner #, a probe that will use Venus as a slingshot to send it down to Mercury. And if all goes well Mariner will arrive at Mercury about the time you are reading this -- or right soon after. (Mariner is scheduled to arrive at Venus on Feb. #, #, and at Mercury on March #, #). T he Pioneer probes carry the famous gold plaque with a code showing the origin of the spacecraft and line drawings of human male and female, on the assumption that some day they may be picked up by beings in another star system. Since the probe will leave the solar system with a velocity of only a few kilometers per second and must cross any possibility of its being found we don't have to worry much about the aliens using it to track us back to Earth and conquer us. By that time -- if interstellar travel is possible we'll have it. It happens that I was present when that plaque -- called "The who build Pioneer -- came about. Pioneer described the experiments aboard and one happened to mention that Pioneer would definitely leave the solar system forever. One of the reporters present was Eric Burgess who, with Arthur Clarke, founded the British Interplanetary Society back in the #s. Eric became very thoughtful, and later that afternoon spoke to Carl Sagan of Cornell and some of the others in charge of Pioneer, pointDelta-v required for various trips beginning at Earth orbit. Avg. Distance Fly-By Marginal Circular From Sun Delta-V Capture Capture Target Delta-V Delta-V Sun #I .# # Mercury # # # # Venus # # # # Earth # # # # Mars #' #I # # Asteroid # # # # Ceres # #I # # Jupiter # # # # Saturn # # #I # Uranus # #I # # Neptune # # # # Pluto # # #I # Escape infinite # Values for Sun are very close approach and circular orbit at surface. Value for Earth is marginal delta-v needed to escape Earth's gravitational effect. Asteroid capture values are large because the asteroids have essentially no mass, and thus do not aid appreciably in an attempt to catch up with them after arriving at their orbital distance. ing out what a unique opportunity this was to send a message to anyone "out there." It might take a long time to arrive, but at least it was going. The idea caught on and within a week the plaque was designed and installed. Then, of course, came the complaints about the "dirty pictures" of nude men and women, but that's another story. Table One shows, in addition to fly-by delta v requirements, the delta v you'd need to get into some kind of orbit around the planet: the bare minimum for capture and a circular orbit from which you could land or observe closely. You can see the numbers come out at reasonable values -- except when you're trying to get very close to the sun. One important number is the sun escape velocity. If you have that much delta v capability, you can get to other stars -- anywhere, for practical purposes. It is important to note, though, that Table One assumes you don't start from Earth -- but from orbit around Earth. Since you need # kmsec delta v to get into Earth orbit in the first place. Bob Heinlein's top of the head remark was very close to correct. Earth orbit is halfway to anywhere. In other words, the first step is the hard one. If you can get into Earth orbit you can get most anywhere you want to go. Unfortunately the disintegrating totem poles we now use to get into orbit are just too cumbersome and expensive to make spaceflight routine. Worse, they use up nearly all their total delta v getting into orbit and the rocket is thrown away -- the drink. T he upcoming shuttle reusable ship will help and is sorely needed, but there's a system even better than that. The concept I'm about to describe can use old rocket boosters over and over again -- in fact, the rocket motor never leaves the ground. Only payload goes up. This magic feat is performed by lasers. The basic design of the system comes from A.N. Pirri and R. F. Weiss of Avco Everett research laboratories. What they propose is an enormous ground-based laser installation consuming about # megawatts. In practice there would probably be a number of smaller lasers feeding into mirrors and the mirrors would then concentrate the  Quibblers will know that you'd have to stay in the plane of the ecliptic or use a lot more energy to get out of it -- and that the Galaxy itself has a very high escape velocity, in the order of #km sec from here. beam onto one single launching mirror about a meter in diameter. This ground station boosts the spacecraft -- the ships themselves carry no rocket motors, but instead have a chamber underneath into which the laser beam is directed. The spacecraft weigh about a metric ton (# kilograms or # pounds) and are accelerated at # g's for about # seconds -- that puts them in orbit. While the capsule is in the atmosphere the laser is pulsed at about # hertz (cycles per second when I was in school). Each pulse causes the air in the receiving chamber to expand and be expelled rapidly. The chamber refills and another pulse hits -- a laser-powered ramjet. For the final kick outside the atmosphere the laser power is absorbed directly in the chamber and part of the spacecraft itself is ablated off and blown aft to function as reaction mass. Of the # kg. starting weight about # kg. goes into orbit. Some # metric tons can be put into orbit each hour at a total cost of around # megawatt-hours. Figuring electricity at #c a kilowatt hour, that's # thousand -- less than a dollar a kilogram -- for fuel costs. Obviously there are operating costs and the spacecraft aren't free, but the whole system is an order of magnitude more economical than anything we have now. Conventional power plants cost something like # per kilowatt -- a # megawatt power plant and the spacecraft arrive at the same point at the same time; Earth must be opposite that point at the time of launch. Hohmann orbitsare actually ellipses with the Sun at one focus, and if the spacecraft does not near a planet it will return to the starting point -- only Earth will have moved away in the meantime. in construction costs. However, when it isn't being used for space launches it could feed power into the national grid, so some of that is recovered as salable power. The laser installation might easily run research may be needed. The point is that for an investment on the order of what we put out to go to the moon, we could buy the research and construct the equipment for a complete operating spaceflight system, and then begin to exploit the economic possibilities of cheap spaceflight. Many benefits could accrue to an economical system of putting payload into orbit. Some are commercial -- e.g. manufacture of materials that can only be made in gravityfree environments might be facilitated. Others are not precisely commercial, but highly desirable. For example, the powerpollution problem could be enormously helped. Solar cells can collect sunlight that would have fallen into the Earth. They convert it to electricity and send it down from orbit by microwave. That's fed into the power grid, and when it's used it becomes heat that would have arrived here anyway -- the planetary heat balance isn't affected. Interestingly enough, it's now believed that orbiting solar power plants can be economically competitive with conventional plants, provided that we get the cost of a pound in orbit down to about #. The laser launch system could power itself. We don't even have to build a permanent power plant to get the laser-launcher into operation. There are a lot of old rocket motors around, and they're very efficient at producing hot ionized gases. Hot ionized gas is the power source for electricity extracted by magnetooutside the scope of this article, but basically the system calls for a hot gas to be fed down a tube wrapped with conducting coils -- and elecabout as efficient as turbine systems for converting fuel to electricity, and they can burn hydrogen to reduce pollution. The rocket engines wouldn't last forever and it takes power to make the hydrogen they'd burn -- but we wouldn't have to use the system forever. It needn't last longer than it would take to get the big station built in space and start up a solarscreen power plant. None of this is fantasy. The numbers work. Avco has done some experiments with small-scale laserpowered "rockets" and they fly. There are no requirements for fundamental breakthroughs, only a lot of development engineering, to get a full-scale working system. Laser launchers are at about the stage rockets were at circa #. Fifteen years and less than # billion would do the job and we'd have a system to put nearly anything we wanted to have out there into orbit. That doesn't seem like very much to get halfway to anywhere. I don't remember whether I discovered science fiction or Willy Ley first. I do know that as a highschool sophomore I wrote a book report on the first edition of Rockets and Space Travel, and by the end of that year I was fascinated by the space frontier. Before that I'd never thought about going to the moon and beyond. After Willy Ley I thought of little else. I even took extra math in high school because I couldn't follow Willy's arguments without it -- and when he referred to Oberth's books, I had to read those, too, and that needed more math. Eventually I made a career in the space program, managing experimental human stress studies, writing spacecraft proposals and finally ending as a generalist -- they called us systems analysts. For years we wrote science fiction without plots or characters. We called them forecasts, but they were sf all the same. It hasn't been hard to change over to the straight stuff. It is one of life's ironies that Willy Ley didn't live to watch Eagle set down on the moon. Of the people I knew in the space program, I suppose fully half of them became interested in rockets and space because they read books by Willy Ley. So Willy didn't see it happen, but I think he had as much to do with making Eagle possible as any man of this century. And, of course, Willy Ley used to write Galaxy ' s science column. I won't take his place, but I can try to make science and technology as interesting as Willy made it for me. Also, Ejler Jakobsson and I hope there will be reader response that will permit us to deal with questions that you feel need answers and cover topics of both immediate and long-term interest. While keeping in mind that readers, writers -- and even editors -- also need some fun. We'll consider any question about science and technology. We may also look into psychic phenomsection on Psi -- it's almost establishment now. For that matter, the Velikovsky to address an annual meeting -- and you can be sure I'll report on that! We also invite reader comments and information, since it's barely possible there are things going on that I haven't heard about. I'll try to follow up interesting tips and get interviews with people working at the far edges of science and technology. I'll also have some views about the effects of current technological trends on all of us. Galaxy and I hope you will draw as much mindfood and enjoyment from this column as we expect to gain.  The little alien became anything he wanted -- and he left a gift... T he discovery of Earth might slip by unnoticed. It might mean nothing. Wanderers might touch gently upon Earth many times and never think to notify the universe. A voyager might come and go, leaving a gift of himself incomprehensible and lost forever. Solo entered the pale blue atmosphere of Earth. He guided his small ship carefully through the hot blue light. As he neared the surface of the land the color temperature shifted out of the blue range to long cool rays of red. He landed in the extraordinary red wash of the South Carolina sun. Solo lay folded in his little ship as a child might lie folded within an egg. His body was exposed and sensitive to the color of light and he lay pale and cool as if wrapped in red cellophane. It was late afternoon and late summer in #. The ship opened and Solo stood on the red soil of South Carolina. It was quiet outside on the country, minutely still as red dust. The hills were worn down, soft and deserted with age, left to die alone like old dogs. Alongside Solo's ship lay the rusted knife-edged body of a junked automobile. Farther away, across the soft red dust of the yard, there was a small house built of discarded lumber and corrugated metal. The metal hurt his eyes and Solo looked away. Because there was no one to see him, Solo was barely defined against the light. He was pale and ghostly as a strange deep-water fish. Only his eyes of a fiery chrome green, and the life fluids beating within him, betrayed him as mortal and vulnerable. Solo had no home but the little sailing ship. His soul belonged to a race of pale gypsies, but he belonged to no one. Solo was not a poet, but a poem. He was not a painter. He was the painting. His slender ghostly form belonged to no one and belonged to anyone. What he was, was a trader. He had one gift to give in return for the form and shape of himself. His gift was a chrome-green egg as fiery as a panther's eye. Inside the egg lay the universe. Solo's unborn child. Solo waited by his ship for someone to come. The little sailing ship lay collapsed in a vague transparent heap. It looked like nothing. It had no masts, no hull, but it was very much a sailing ship, running with its slender sail bent under the constant energy of light. Now it lay inert like a cobweb thrown to the ground. Only Solo's touch could bring it to life. Solo waited. He pressed the soles of his feet into the warm red dust and watched the land. He let the red light wash his skin and his eyes and he waited for the form and substance of what he could become. By the time Solo heard the first sounds of someone coming, the red light of the sun had washed out into a clean pale gray light. Crickets and frogs had begun to shriek. The mule came along the hard black road, its head moving up and down with the clipping of its hooves. Close on its rump the mule pulled an ancient wagon which came creaking and swaying on large wooden wheels banded in iron. The wagon and mule came as if wandering, as if the road only happened to be there, following beneath the wheels. The wagon was built of the same discarded boards as the house, pieces of broken wood that had all been part of something else and now were piled one on the other for a utility without form or beauty, or even the will to fall apart. At the front of the wagon, high up on the narrow ledge, a yellow dog was riding high and cocky, fastened up tight against a skinny old black man. T hey came all together, one to themselves, the old man's hand flapping with soft slack reins and shoulders humping with the shock of rolling iron. The wagon and the mule were the same, old warped boards resurrected, the mule long faded like a dead thing from the sea, the whole of them coming, alone and single, old black man and yellow fur dog. Solo stood watching and still as the wagon moved across the yard and stopped in a haze of dust. There was a space of silence as the wagon itself settled and became still. Then one of the mule's long ears dangled in Solo's direction. All at once the dog cameoff the wagon in a high wild leap. Solo stayed where he was, pale and unsure, as the dog tore soundlessly across the yard toward him. The dog charged with terrifying intent, only to fall at Solo's feet. The yellow dog had found his mate. He leaped away, bounding stiff-tailed, stiff-toed, dancing for Solo. The old man finally seemed to notice. He spoke to the dog. "You dog. Get away from that boy," he said. The dog began running around the house, mad with joy. The old man continued unbuckling the harness from the mule and paid no attention to Solo. Solo edged nearer to the old man. The old man did not look at him again after he had spoken to the dog. The old man had seen a hungry young boy with dusty brown skin. He did not need to look again. The harness dropped to the ground around the mule. Still its ghost remained, a harness of long thin lines about the mule's body where the leather straps had worn into its skin. The old man rubbed down the mule with his bare hands. His own skin was as worn off and shiny gray as the mule's. After the rubdown the mule wandered off. Like the old man, it paid no attention to Solo. The old man walked to the door of the house but did not go inside. The door was broken off its hinges and rested against the side of the house. The old man sat on the open sill of the doorway. He stretched his legs out on the dirt and pulled something small and shiny out of a pocket of his overalls. He sat there a long while, holding it in his fist as the darkness closed on him. Solo crossed his legs and sat in the dust of the old man's yard. He rubbed his hand over his head. He felt a mat of warm dusty hair. The dog had run off and he waited alone with the old man. He gave no sign of going away. At last the old man opened his fist and revealed the small mouth harp that lay in his palm. He brought it up to his lips. The little harp, wrapped up in both old hands, began to sing. Solo sat enchanted. He forgot his newly hungry belly. He forgot his little sailing ship. He forgot everything but the little harp hiding in the old man's hands. It became very dark, still he watched the solitary notes slip through the old man's fingers. Finally, because of what the old man had made of him, Solo began to tremble with hunger and exhaustion. The old man knew. In one motion he slid the harp into a pocket and disappeared through the doorway. Inside, in the dark, he lit the kerosene lamp. The mantles threw off a yellow flickering light that leaped through the doorway toward Solo. Then the old man was standing in the flames of light. "Boy. You there, boy?" he said. Solo jumped to his feet. "Yes sir," he said. "Step inside boy. You can sleep the night here." S olo stepped across the slab of wood that separated the inside from the outside. The lantern was hissing steadily. The floor was the same red dirt that lay out in the yard. The old man set two bowls on a table. They sat together at the table and ate cold red beans. In the light of the lamp Solo watched the old man. The old man's eyes were deep and black as caves. They reflected no light. The things that went into them never came out again. The old man scraped some beans into a dish and put them outside the door. Then he crossed the room to his cot. He sat down but his hands were restless. Solo's own hands were restless and he stuck them into the pockets of his overalls. The old man shrugged, muttered to himself and dipped Solo a cup of water. Something tapped under his hand on the table. When he drew away his hand the little harp remained. "Go on, boy. It's burning a hole in my pocket with you watching me all the time," he said. Solo was shocked at how much his hands wanted to hold on to the harp. He could see what it looked like for the first time. The wooden struts that separated the notes were still wet and swollen from the old man's playing. The bright metal cover was stamped with the words: closed his hand around it but his fist was not big enough to cover it like the old man's. Solo grinned. "It's hot," he said. "Yes sir," the old man said. "Burned a hole right in my pocket." Solemnly he pulled out his pocket and showed Solo the hole. So Solo sat that night in the old man's house, playing the old man's songs. He knew it was a mistake. It was a mistake, for all the times in his sailing ship the old man's songs would not be with him. But his hands held the little harp the way he had seen the old man hold it and he watched the solitary notes slip through his own fingers and he forgot that it was a mistake. The old man had taken the blanket off the cot and spread it on the floor for Solo. When Solo finished the old man was lying on the cot, his face to the ceiling. The old man said nothing and Solo left the harp on the table. He lay down on the blanket in his overalls, his face to the ceiling. There was only the sound of the lantern and then the old man spoke. "You is fine, boy," he said. "You is fine." The old man screwed down the lantern. The room began to grow closer and dimmer and then it was black. In the dark, Solo stared at the ghosts of what had been. He heard the old man moving to the blanket. He felt the edges of the harp as it was pressed into his palm. "This is a no-good harp. Blownout. Rusted. No good. You have it, boy." Solo's lips were aching and raw from scraping across the little blocks of wood. He could not talk. The old man said, "I get me a brand new one. Two dollars. Brand new." It was very dark. Through the open door clean damp air moved over Solo and he began to cry. He cried until he fell asleep, without knowing if it was himself crying, or the old man's boy. a ice, long before the sun came up, Solo left the house and ran off into the hills. The yellow dog had returned, prancing and excited with the urge for love. The yellow dog pressed his shoulder against Solo's and they ran together, Solo running with wild panther-green eyes, running as the yellow dog's mate. In the early morning the old man woke first. The early light that entered the house was gray and cool and wet. Solo lay curled on the blanket, still sleeping, as the old man moved about. Once the old man looked at his face, at the lids of his eyes, which were closed and secret. Softly he started a small fire in the wood stove with newspaper and kindling. He filled a pan with water and set it on the stove for the oatmeal. While he was doing this his hand sometimes slipped in and out of his pocket. He himself did not eat. He watched the boy sleeping and then he went out to catch the mule. The dusty red light on his skin woke Solo. He stood in the doorway and watched the sun come up. The yard was empty. The wagon was gone. Because there was no one to see him he was very pale, the color of the sun. He stood quietly in the doorway as the first heat of the day began to roll up from the earth. The old man had placed a clean bowl on the table for him. A pan of warm oatmeal sat on top of the wood stove. Solo crossed the room to the blanket where he had slept. He picked up the harp and held it tightly in one fist. He sat on the old man's cot until early afternoon. The old man's shiny gift stayed closed in his fist. The little harp was cold and strange. He did not look at it or bring it to his lips. At last he went to the table, did what he had to do and left the gift he had to give. In the evening the old man returned. He did not look for the boy. The dog stayed close by him while he rubbed down the mule. He wiped his hands on his pants. Against his will his hands slipped in and out of the pockets of his overalls. He wandered to the house without purpose. He got the lantern going and pumped it to a fierce white brightness. The clean bowl was still there on the table. The boy had left no mark in his house. Then he saw that there was something else on the table. It was the little mouth harp, and against the harp rested a small chromegreen egg. The shell was of a color he had never seen before and he gently rolled it in his palm. The egg seemed to leap from within with green fire. The second time that day the old man built a fire in the wood stove. He placed the egg in the center of the bowl on the table. The fiery green egg lay in the bowl, solitary as a panther's eye. Inside the egg lay the universe. The old man took the egg and broke it on the edge of an iron pan. It cooked quickly and he ate his first food of the day. After a while the old man took the harp from the table and sat in the shadow of the doorway. He played across the black hills and black sky. His old hands were sweating with a need for the boy to hear him.  Who cared about the end of the world? Not the man who saw it... '  rA ' ' '  V  . T he rainbow went out of his head and of course he was left colorless. But Led Wyatt had been in Ihis situation before. It didn't matter that now he looked a lot like the drab world outside the time cruiser, with winter clouds in his hair and a leftover gleam in his eyes. It didn't matter. He could still led the big play coming up -- a tired llirill that was churning in his brain. Last of the orbits, planet loaded, score untied. Belt one outa here, babe. "Bullshit!" Wyatt said to the transmitter that was embedded in his wisdom tooth, the one on the lower left side. "You got a problem, Wyatt?" A voice in his ears, blunt and slightly time-distorted, belonging to one of the guys he'd never seen who coached the time shot from back at the monitor and the computer and the St. Louis base. "Everything looks green-and-go here on the board." Wyatt instinctively checked himself (which included the cruiser) for leeling and function. He agreed with green-and-go. Electronically, he agreed. But he wished he could spit. He said, "This is a bum trip." "A what?" "A bum trip." "Is that bum? B-U-M?" "Yeah. What the hell difference -- " "Hold on, Wyatt." The way he held on was with a weary sigh of disbelief. He knew what they were doing. They were getting a definition from the computer. When it came a moment later he tried to be amused, but there was no place for a laugh in the tired anger of his darkening mood. " Bum trip is an old expression from the nineteen-sixties. It means a no-good reaction to the ingestion of drugs." "How about a no-good reaction to a lousy assignment?" "No good." "Screw you," said Wyatt. Wanting more stretch, he adjusted his position. Around him the padded cocoon reflowed to compensate for his moves. Then the cruiser shifted slightly to cover the changes in the cocoon. Wyatt felt it all happen -- it was nothing new as far as he was concerned. If he had a superdollar for every time he'd been attached, for every time he'd come black-and-white to the end of the world, for every time he'd been expected to save the remnants of Earth  Moon, and for every time he'd actually done it... Well, what could he do with the money anyway? Buy a beach house for his old age? Uh-uh. There were no more beach houses (no beaches), no more log cabins (no logs), no more grass shacks (no grass), and all the money not left in the world couldn't even buy him a # x # lot in the retirement of Sun City (the sun itself, rarely visible, a burning globe from way back when). "Can you guys see the sun today?" he wanted to know. "Haven't looked," was the reply. "What's the forecast?" "Five per cent chance." "Big deal," said Wyatt, mulling it over. Sunshine. Galactic League. Soaking it up. Three seasons of roving in the outfield, and best of all were the days when they could roll back the dome and be touched by the fine heat of the sun. A little sweat, a summer shadow, chasing with him back to the fence. Not very often, days like that. Then not at all. Earth  Moon, having little left of anything, was cut out of the Galactic League. The franchise moved. Led Wyatt didn't -- his unique talents had already been recruited by the new government project in St. Louis. The new project was now a wornout bitch. Bitterly Wyatt shook himself out of the sunny day and into the bleak mist of the future. Form and substance, he was built into his cruiser and scurrying forward through time to the place where it all ended. But who really cared? There were enough living worlds to handle all of the known population to the tenth power. There was no need for Earth  Moon. Saving Earth  Moon over and over and over again was like washing out rags. Hardly worth the effort. # teah, I'm still alive," Wyatt JL reported in a voice that for him was a whisper. "The reason I'm not talking is because I've got nothing to tell you." "Are you almost there?" persisted the St. Louis base. "How the hell do I know? The color's been gone for about five centuries, but sometimes the whole business just drags on and on." "We figured you'd be there already." "Well, junk the figures and listen to me. I'll know it when I see it. Or better yet, get your tail out here and see if you can do it yourself." "Time-travelers -- " When the statement began, Wyatt could tell it was the lead-in to the ungolden rule that was the scourge of his life. He wanted to shut off his ears. " -- are born, not made." "Funny how they're not born too often," Wyatt replied. "I've got a feeling that I've been shafted." "You've been what?" "Shafted!" "Hold on, Wyatt." Quickly to the computer and quickly back. "A shaft is the long handle of a spear." "All right, then I've been speared." "Do you mean that you've been treated badly?" "Something like that." "It's not true, Wyatt. There are ten known time-travelers and you're all highly paid. You were the first. Now you're the oldest. The problem is that you're too old. But we only call on you when the other nine are busy -- or when we need your specialty." Instinctively Wyatt checked the console, the lights, the screen, his fingers, and took a look outside. The cold gray stream of swiftly passing time made him shiver, but a sixth sense told him that everything was quiet and that he was still far from the approaching threat of nonexistence. He said, "You're right. I'm too old." "Well, you refuse to train any of the others. You won't even talk to them. As soon as you come back from a trip you go off with that woman." "Not any more." "Oh, broke up, huh? Well, at your age there's not much left to offer a woman." Wyatt ran his tongue over dry lips. He said, "She died, you bastard." For a few seconds the base fell silent. Even measured by the depths of the usual sarcasm, it wasn't much of a pause. It didn't reflect shock; it didn't give concern; it didn't show respect. Everybody dies, especially on Earth  Moon. "Sorry," the answer came, floating in metallic sobriety from one ear to the other. Wyatt closed his eyes. Sandra. Sandy. Honey. Remembering her was like listening to the scratches at the end of a tape. The images were only of those final days... She would squeeze his hand when she had the strength, smile tiredly when she felt his pity. ("Mmmm, Led, this warms me all the way through. Once I had a dog called Brandy -- it's a nice name for a dog.") But breathing emphysematously, but coughing blood, but growing thinner, but dreaming nightmares, but never fighting to drag it out, only dying with a scrap of dignity. ("No matter how far out you go in time, you'll always be able to call me yours -- always.") Few women were left on Earth  Moon and none like her. She was his last woman. It was always the last of something. That was the business he was in, Wyatt thought. It was up to him to preplan the complete disposal of whatever items could cause the end of the world. And it was true that he was the expert -- the only expert. He and the time cruiser were a single working unit that could sense the danger point within a year, zero in on it and analyze the conditions that brought it on. Many, many trips so far and never had he failed to find the end and extend it. The real expertise came in figuring out how, in determining the cause and effect and in going back to the present to change the cause. The key to the trick was to catch it before the end (otherwise -- blooey). If it weren't for that, one of the others might be able to do it. But to sense the situation, to find the right answer, all before it was too late -- that was deep in the brain of Led Wyatt. A great natural hitter, babe. Qt r i k uiT laughing," Wyatt muttered. TrrTjust remembering some of your weirdies." "Which ones?" "Most of them. The bottles, for instance." Wyatt winced. That wasn't from a recent trip, that was from one of the first. All bottles had to go. All glass bottles (weren't many left anyway) and all plastic bottles (just a Bury them, sink them, send them to the other planets. All right. So whiskey now came in squeezebags. And everything else was either piped in or freezedried. After all, it only affected some ten thousand people, the poor unlucky bastards who were assigned to keep Earth  Moon running. "Big deal," Wyatt said. "What are you, a bottle baby?" Giggling in his ears like a clown in heat, the St. Louis base could only come up with a flicker of steadiness in the voice that carried on the debate. "You've got to admit that you pick out some strange disposals." "I don't pick them out. God picks them out -- somebody picks' them out. I just find them." More laughing. "God didn't pick out bowling trophies." "For chrissakes, that was -- " "Or pinochle cards. How about that, Wyatt? You think God ever played pinochle?" "You know damn well why we had to get rid of the cards," Wyatt said. "Those jerks who were supposed to be monitoring the atomic stockpile were so wrapped up in their pinochle game that they didn't see the warning light." "That's your story." "You must be dumb enough to believe it," Wyatt replied. "You keep sending me out." "Well, whenever we get a signal... You'll see,, one of these times we'll take a chance on a younger guy." "Go ahead. And he'll keep telling you what I keep telling you -- get rid of the stockpile." Wyatt shook his head with the nearest approach to helplessness that he'd ever been able to achieve -- and even though he knew that no one could see him he quicklyturned his mien into a scowl that deepened and darkened the lines in his face. With a routine glance at the panel lights he continued his argument. "Most of the trouble comes up at the nuclear warehouse. If you're going to keep all those megatons of fissionable materials, then you've got to expect to get ignition." "Not if you keep stopping it. You know we've got to have the stuff. It's energy for all the worlds -- heat, fuel, defense, power -- for all the worlds, Wyatt." "Doesn't do much for Earth Sc Moon except make us into a matchstick," he answered. "Come off it, Wyatt." The St. Louis base sounded a bit more serious. "We need the stockpile more than anyone else. It's all we've got. If Earth  Moon wasn't a warehouse it'd be abandoned. One function, dangerous as hell -- that's what keeps this place going." "Then don't go getting jacked up about the pinochle cards," Wyatt told him. Or anything else, he thought, picturing the list. Rifles. Ballpoint pens, monkeys, and self-help psychology books. Easter Sunday, digital thermometers, circuses, sleeping pills, aluminum siding, standup desks, prostitutes, small airplanes, diamond mines in South Africa, glue, extension cords, bourbon, snow shovels (good riddance), parrots, tennis shoes, cigarettes -- no, that was for cancer. He was getting mixed up with the cancer list: cigarettes, mustard, cranberries, charcoal, deodorants -- no end to that list either -- and then there was the heart list and the ecology list (too late) and the morality list and some day the list list. Unfortunately, time travel -- Wyatt leaned forward in the cruiser, only slightly, which was as far as he could go because he was part of it, watching the traces of a gray fog rolling in around him. -- was still permitted. The fog was a sign for sure. He sniffed, trying to get the feel of it. Not yet. Not quite yet. The cruiser bumped along in some unappreciated turbulence. It was shaking up his stomach. That was another thing that had started recently: a stomach full of belching gas and narrow shooting pains, now and then, even through time, even though he was eating more mildly and drinking much less. He thought that maybe it was because he'd given up women. He'd heard that somewhere. Or read it. Sex and the stomach, sex and the brain, sex and the nerves. A lot could happen to a guy who wasn't getting it any more. W yatt cursed too loudly. The transmitter in his tooth had once been perfectly installed, but lately at high volume it caused vibrations to reach down to his toes; and in this exuberant case they were bouncing back to cause a secondary shock and limit his choice of strong words to just one. Fiercely, but more quietly, he added, "Don't you guys have nothing better to do?" "Just staying tuned in, in case you need any help." The voice in his ears was getting lower in tone, as if someone were turning his nose clockwise to bass. Actually, it was the increasing length of time-distance that was stretching the soundwaves. "How much time has passed since I left?" Wyatt asked. "You mean back here?" "Yeah, you nuts -- where do you think I mean?" There was a recognizable pause, obviously for the higher math of computer calculations. All they had to do was look at a wristwatch, Wyatt thought -- but hell, no, that was too easy. He gnashed his teeth. He hoped it generated eons of static. "Two hours, fourteen minutes," came the reply. "Then I should be there already," Wyatt said, shifting with the contour pads that held his body and automatically moved him into regulated positions. "With all the goddamn practice you've had, you'd think that once in a while you could come close to pinpointing it." "That's your trick, Wyatt." "But, hell, you know it happened. Tell me when." "We told you." "Bull. You didn't tell me, you sent me. With what you told me I couldn't find the day after tomorrow or an open bedroom at Mama Flo's. Maybe I could stand and hit the fast ball without knowing where it would be, because I could afford to miss it; but the end of Earth  Moon is faster and wilder and noisier and if it happens just once -- " "It won't. You're on the right track and we put you there. You couldn't get anywhere without the St. Louis base." "Don't I know it," Wyatt grumbled, mostly to himself. "What did you say?" "I said blow it." He cut himself short, realizing that the conversation was costing him full awareness of the cruiser as it (he) stoked the years toward a roaring fire that he (it) had to snuff out. But the base was still explaining. "Listen, Wyatt, we're doing the best we can. It's like tuning in an FM station. We get it and then it drifts away. We know it's there because we can read it, but it covers a wide spectrum of the dial. Just keep going -- you'll find it." "Sure," said Wyatt. He let out a breath that fluttered his lips. Was anything going on? The dials in front of him, a fan-shaped set of twelve, were spinning and changing so rapidly that they were meaningful only to the onboard computer and even that was subject to doubt. And all the lights on the console -- if one could visualize a logical console with no physical shape being everywhere in the cruiser -- were flashing intermittently, with one vital exception: a small bank of parallel lights, near his right hand, was dark and waiting. At the moment the best clues were outside. The color and the fog. There was no color. There was a lot of fog. A gray slowly turning black like the dusk of eternity. Sure enough, he was getting close. In his ears the base said bluntly, "One-point-eight centuries since the last report." "Shut up," he snapped back. It was time for concentration. Whatever was happening would soon be in range. By thinking about it, he activated the screen. It was there like he was there, part of everything -- yet in its unique way it was a bay window with a sweeping, zooming, panoramic view of hundreds of kilometers of nuclear storage. It was (he was) out of focus. The blur of the screen was part fog and part the rapid movement of time. There was no reason to tune in sharply until the moment there was something to see. That moment, Wyatt knew, was about to ring in. His thoughts moved into the focus mode. On a separate level, the chill that ran icily from his head to his spine had nothing to do with electrical impulses or cruiser temperature -- it was the ache in the bones, it was the trick knee, it was the dry socket in the shoulder, it was the corns on the bottom of the feet, it was the skip in the heartbeat -- it was, of course, the inner signal that he'd been waiting for. Good eye, baby... 'll let you know," Wyatt said flatly. "But you've got the screen on." The St. Louis base, in a stretched out, far off drawl, was showing signs of excitement. "So what?" "You must be there, Wyatt." "I'll let you know." "Are you starting to time-focus?" "Pretty soon." Wyatt's mind toyed with the control without moving it. "What do you see?" "Nothing yet. Quit yelling in my ears." But he saw the small bank of lights, dormant throughout the trip, start to flicker like wind-blown candles -- and even if he hadn't seen it from the corner of an eye, he would have sensed the same thing. There was an absolute stillness that involved the whole Earth  Moon. It seemed as if that point in time were without life or breath or sound. And yet all of that hush was only in his mind, with a meaning that reached to the opposite extreme, because somewhere out in the world there was the beginning of violent action and the silence was breaking. Here again, he thought. The end, the cause -- and what would it be? "C'mon, Wyatt, what's happening?" "If you would quit bugging me -- " he answered, and his eyes were hard. It would be a gang of teenage tyrants, turned on by the old quad tapes of Carter Lee Cash, storming the atomic center. Chains and sledges and miniature flamethrowers. And with ancient Nashville beating in their earpieces they smash through the gates and tear out the equipment and destroy the controls and gleefully brew a radioactive turmoil that becomes the beginning spark of a doomsday explosion. Cause: country music. Eliminate guitars. "Are you getting a signal?" "Yeah, I think so," Wyatt said. It would be the host computer, which somebody forgot to reprogram for February #th, overactivating the fusionable stockpile. As the confused cycle of the calendartimer starts correcting in the wrong direction, the sensors read the feedback as if it were midsummer; the automatic removal-and-replacement procedure is unexpected at that time and so is the mushroom cloud. Cause: an extra day. Eliminate leap years. "God almighty, Wyatt, we've got it ourselves. You're there! You're there!" The flickering lights were now a frightening staccato of red embers. Wyatt looked up at the screen, mildly surprised to find it still blurred. His nerve ends tightened on the focusing knob. It would be a freight elevator, breaking loose of its cables, plunging through the leadsteel skin of the cooling tower and rupturing the lines that carry in the water and carry out the steam. The vats of charged rods grow warmer and warmer, but they never get as hot as the blast that follows. Cause: height. Rebuild everything on one floor. "Have you got it, Wyatt?" the St. Louis base demanded to know. "Should we bring you back now?" "Wait a minute," Wyatt said. "You don't have a minute! Do you know how long a minute is out there? In a minute the whole damned thing -- " iiT #LL be shot to hell," Wyatt W said after a while, but there was only peace in his ears. He had passed it by -- gone right on ahead. He thought he caught sight of the sudden flash and a quick sniff of burned Earth  Moon -- it was a fuzzy memory almost as soon as it happened. And now, inside the cruiser, he felt the strange sensation of being past the point in time where everything ended. There was no way back. Neither, to his amazement, was there any kind of sudden stop. The fog had changed to utter blackness, but Led Wyatt could still sense the forward movement. He was shooting through time, and it was infinite, and he would go on forever and ever and ever... Or at least until the ship ran out of... A time cruiser, he remembered darkly, runs out of nothing. Give it a ride, baby...  tank of gas... would you be interested? make just such a guarantee. and smoother performance, faster starts... smoother idling and no more Vapor Locks. and Laboratory -- to perform as advertised. Send # (check or money order) to... W ell, I told you -- we're becoming, if not respectable, then the subjects (perhaps I should say targets) of respectable assessments from the bigdomes and the heavyweights. Here is New Worlds for Old, by David Ketterer (#, indexed, # pages, a Doubleday Anchor paperback.) Subtitled: The Apocalyptic Imagination, Science Fiction, and American Literature, this chunky tome is one of a whole library annex of forthcoming new books about the sf phenomenon. David Ketterer operates out of Montreal, where he is a Professor of English at Concordia University. His book is the product of an immense amount of research and an irresistible determination to apply the term "apocalyptic" to the literature of speculation. He writes a determined and unleavened prose, does his footnotes and attributions impeccably, and is a perfect example -- a most rarefied and refined example -- of what I am irresistibly determined to call The Labeler. I cannot knock The Labeler -- he performs many valuable functions and is the product of the evolution of rational thinking, the well-honed weapon against fuzziness and against blind faith. As he approaches his work each morning he makes his obeisance to the commandment: Define Your Terms. His conviction is that nothing can be handled, can be understood, can be placed in an ideational sequence, unless every part of the specimen be described and defined and every term used in this definition be in turn defined -- until you get prose like this:... I have defined as apocalyptic any work of fiction concerned with presenting a radically different world or version of reality that exists in a credible relationship with the world or reality verified by empiricism and common experience -- the world or reality the author may assume his reader to bring to a reading of his work. My use of the adjective "credible" rather than the narrower qualifier "rational" is based on the assumption that an act of faith and an act of reason may be equally and inextricably involved in the acceptance of any unseen world that is, in some sense, concordant with the known world. The end product is, inevitably, the use of a great many more words and the loss of that great guiding principle that basics are simple and that complicated things, though they may be poignant and passionate and shakingly important, are by their very nature not basic. The passion for microscopic precision exemplified in the passage above also implies that the imprecise, the infra-rational, the wordless cry, do not communicate nor exactly define. Bradbury once wrote of fireworks that before you can raise a pointing finger, before you can say, "There!" the thing is gone -- and yet, it isn't gone and you know it isn't. I had an agent many years ago, for a score of months, and we came to the parting of the ways because he wanted me to sign a contract. The contract ran four pages and had twenty-one clauses. I wanted to be able to say, "You are my agent", which seamlessly states that the man had the right to ten per cent of my income. He could never grasp the fact that to surround anyone with a thousandpart palisade creates a structure with a thousand cracks. Scholastics seem sometimes to achieve definition at the expense of statement -- so devoted are they to getting the parts in the right boxes that, to readers other than their colleagues, they run the risk of losing the form and texture of the thing analyzed. Again I say that such work is useful and valuable, admirable and worthy, and I would be the first to concede that it is not mutally exclusive with the intuitive, the "love is when -- " type of definition description. ("Love is when it's also good to get out of bed, morningtime," a young lady once told me.) Few phrases have conveyed so much about the work we do here as has "sense of wonder" -- and few phrases have bled so badly, lost so much life under the microtome. Anyway, David Ketterer defines his terms and partitions his thesis with a massive neatness, as: Science-fiction stories may be roughly grouped into three categories, depending upon the basis of the extrapolation involved. A writer may extrapolate the future consequences of present circumstances, in which case he will probably produce sociological science fiction within the "utopia'Vdystopia range. (Here a footnote citing Brunner's Zanzibar . ) Secondly, and this is a frequently related category, typified by much of H. G. Wells' work, he may extrapolate the consequences following the modification of an existent condition. (Here a thousandword Blake, ecology, Frank Herbert, George R. Stewart, E. A. Poe and the Apocalypse.) This modification, as Kingsley Amis notes, frequently takes the form "of some innovation in science or pseudoscience or pseudo-technology" or "some change or disturbance or local anomaly in physical conditions." (Here a footnote identifying the Amis source and quoting J. O. Bailey on Olaf Stapledon.) Thirdly, the most philosophically oriented science fiction, extrapolating on what we know in the context of our vaster ignorance, comes up with a startling donnee, or rationale, that puts humanity in a radically new perspective. In the second and third categories, the element of analogy becomes increasingly evident. Needless to say, the three categories overlap, and distinction depends upon emphasis. I saac Asimov says: "There are basically three kinds of science fiction, and you may find any or all in a given story: "what if -- ", "if only -- ", and "if this goes on." Which, I think, makes my point, which is not that one or the other form is preferable, but that we must not let the pressure toward self-complicating precision obscure the coexistent art of scooping it all up in one cupped hand. To do Ketterer full justice, I shall describe the structure and content of his book: part one, New Worlds for Old: The Apocalyptic Imagination, Science Fiction, and American Literature. Science Fiction. A Prophecy of America, the Moon, and Mars, part two, Other Worlds. Edgar Allan Poe and the Visionary Tradition of Science Fiction. The Left Hand of Darkness: Ursula K. Le Guin's Archetypical "Winter-Journey." Other Worlds in Space and Time. Utopian Fantasy as Millennial Motive and Science-fictional Motive. The Means and Ends of Science Fiction. part three, The Present World in Other Terms. Human, More or Less. The Transformed World of Charles Brockden Brown's Wieland. Solaris and the Illegitimate Suns of Science Fiction. (Ouch. TS.) It's a Flat World! Epoch, Eclipse and Apocalypse: Special Effects' in A Connecticut Yankee. New Dimensions in Time, Space, and Literature. Somebody up There: Melville's The ConfiJcnce Man and the Fiction of Science. Vonnegut's Spiral Siren (all: From Dresden's Lunar Vistas lo Tralfamadore. And that meticulous Index. C learly, then, the book is informative. Provocative, too. I would like to be in a room with David Ketferer, who is quite certain that si is a uniquely American phenomenon, and Franz Rottensiciner, who got up a whole anthology ( View From Another Shore) to show that Europe has its own distinctive variety. I should like to hear a debate between him and Dr. Tom Clareson of the Science Fiction Research Association; I should like the opinions of Disch and Zelazny on his discoveries of metaphor in Le Guin; I should like to see him in the middle of a table with George Alec lleinlein at the other. U nder no circumstances must you miss Commune # A. I)., by Mack Reynolds (Bantam, TSe). Mack Reynolds, one of the best slam-bang storytellers in any Held, has long practiced the "if this goes on" variety of science fiction, lie is a great deal more than a historically minded, socially conscious extrapolator; he is a guy who genuinely gives a damn about our species and what it has done, what it is doing to itself. He has in this remarkable novel evolved the commune, the alternative life style, and the Guaranteed Annual Income (which President Nixon -- knowing, I think, that it hadn't a chance in the world to pass -- dared to suggest a few years ago) and manages to present the mosaic of a world almost completely automated and computerized, in which less than # of the people have jobs. Without forcing the gadgetry down our throats, he shows what it would be like to live through a day in a world in which money had disappeared, in which personal property has, for the bulk of the population, no meaning, because all goods and services of equal quality are available to everyone. It sounds like heaven and is much like those slickpaper magazine prophecies of lifein-#, when you dial the market for your food, clothes, lunch or whatever, put your I.D. against a sensitized plate and have everything delivered almost before you can switch off the machine. There's a General Data Bank you can call on for information about anything or anybody anywhere and each individual is reachable by a small portable TV phone wherever he may be. Then there are the communes, populated by people who share a theme, if not a dream: singles only, for example; artists (this one's mobile -- five hundred or more mobile homes roaming the countryside); nudists; Greek revivalists with an emphasis on sports, drug culture and so on. The protagonist, a PhD in ethnology thirsting for his next degree (it's called "academician") is told to write his dissertation on the communes. After visiting a few he discovers that he is being used as a spy. Take it from there. Reynolds takes it through perplexing mystery and wild adventure (some of it most joyfully sexual) to a conclusion which -- my only objection to the book -- is too abruptly, almost naively, revealed. But all of it, as good social science fiction should, turns a blue-white light on what we do and are, right now. T om scortia and Chelsea Quinn Yarbro have come up with a most original anthology idea. Get a basic story line, hand it to two writers, one male, one female, keeping them isolated from one another, and see whether there is any real difference in their treatments. The editors did this with five carefully selected couples, and themselves each wrote a story. The couples: Joe Gores and Miriam Allen de Ford; Pamela Sargent and Michael Kurland; Sydney J. Van Scyoc and Reginald Bretnor; George Zebrowski and Tamsin Ashe; Chelsea Quinn Yarbro and Harlan Ellison; Willo Davis Roberts and Thomas N. Scortia. The editors have appended the six themes and I find the whole thing fascinating. I have long been certain that two writers writing the same story can run them back to back in the same anthology, and sometimes they will be so drastically different that the reader will never know. That doesn't quite happen here, but the differences between each two stories, built on the same theme, are surprising. In my opinion the experiment demonstrates that there is no significant difference between the males and the females in approach or texture. There are some very good yarns here, some so-so, none bad -- and these comments apply evenly between the sexes. "Vive Laquelle Difference ?" ask the editors in their introduction -- and I echo, what difference indeed? A good writer is a good writer, fall the chromosomes where they may. The book's called Two Views of Wonder (Ballantine #). G ot a starchy letter from a lady who objected to my paragraph a few issues ago about how Wina and I are forcing a tiny garden and raising rabbits and making our own clothes and furniture and so on, all in order to steer our heads toward survival. Had no place in a review column, she said. I concede the point, modifying it only this much: science fiction is happening to society -- and you may apply that on many levels. Your editor concedes nothing -- Ted's incursion into what he is and likes was by invitation -- ed.) Science g Fiction " You love good storytelling and the SF magazines are just about the only place to find that art practiced today -- is today's magazine of the future -- the future of storythe Mystery, the Western, Fantasy, and Romance, as well as Science Fiction and modes of literature still unnamed because they chart a virginal universe. n further into the most exciting depths of the human mind -- the unbound imagination. Take a step into the future of an art! I would like to take advantage of the that if I am not completely satisfied I may cancel my subscription at any time and receive a refund on the price of the issues remaining. My payment is enclosed. (  # issues # (# savings)   # issues # (# savings)   # issues # (# savings) Name: Street: Town:  State: Zip: Boston, Mass. # When the skelter, an instant and inexpensive means of transportation, first made its advent on Earth it was hailed as a major blessing. It made all men neighbors -- and women, too -- though they might live continents apart. A man could finally choose to live in a south-sea island paradise and commute daily to his work in any of the great commercial centers of his teeming and wealthy planet. Friends and relatives separated by vast distances who had resigned themselves never to seeing each other again were suddenly able to meet whenever and as often as they wished. Yet within a few short years fwo thirds of the Earth's population was destroyed and the planet was laid waste. Nations and governments vanished: private lives were ruined. For the skelter also gave access to any burglar to any household and made possible the most terrible wars history has known. Troops and weaponry could be moved with lightning speed and precision to any part of the globe -- famines and plagues followed -- until the skelter was finally brought under control through the invention of the privateer, a device that prevented all unauthorized use of the skelter. The inventor of the privateer, Chaim Aleuker, instantly became the world's wealthiest man and around him gathered a group of intellectual elite, who quietly rule what is left of the world, forsaking, even damning, all that is past. In this milieu also moves Hans Dykstra, a recuperator, whose job consists of sifting through the ruins of Earth's civilization to discover anything that might still be salvaged and made useful. Hans, however, has an illegal hobby -- he has not rejected the past; rather, he wants to restore it. In this activity he has an influential partner, a blind but wealthy Arab, Mustapha Sharif, renowned as a poet, who shares Hans's infatuation with what has gone before. Their alliance is an uneasy one -- both men know that if their activities are discovered they will be ruined. When Chaim Aleuker, feeling that his governing group of intellectuals needs new brainpower, broadcasts to all who wish to come invitations to a treasure-hunt party -- if they can solve a maze of clues scattered around the globe -- Mustapha is not interested. Hans, however, after a fight with his wife, Dany, feels challenged to prove his intellectual superiority and enters the game. To his own surprise, he wins, becomes the first contestant to solve Aleuker's IQ test, and finds himself being lionized by a gathering of Earth's finest and most influential minds at Aleuker s palatial New Zealand residence. He is enjoying the party, meets a lovely seventeen-year-old innocent, Anneliese Schenker, and is totally smitten by her beauty, when disaster strikes. The f estivities are shattered by a Maori attack. Hans grabs Anneliese, rushes her into the nearest skelter, dials for home. An instant later he is there -- and discovers his wife dead, a suicide. Interface K Incom preh ensibly Our ancestors preferred Putrefaction over evolution. They were embalmed Wrapped in sheets of lead Or stored in coffins in a vault. When my time comes I want to grow into a stalk, A leaf, a flower and an ear of com -- Mustapha Sharif H is reaction was pure reflex, without calculation. His left hand flew up to cover Anneliese's eyes while his right stabbed another code into the skelter. Between one breath and the next they were bitterly cold. "Error -- it's transmission error. Sometimes happens -- nothing is perfect. I think I must have drunk too much, terribly sorry -- what a horrible sight to have run across by accident!" Gabbling. He heard her moan a little, but she was too overcome to form words. At least, though, here in Sweden it was briefly light, low sun glinting on the snow ridges beyond the windows. And the Erikssons' corpses had safely gone to be incinerated. He could take her by the hand and lead her passive into the living zone, inventing frantic reasons for the state of the house. Her teeth chattered, although the weak sunlight had raised the temperature behind these huge windows above the freezing point. He continued with his soothing flow of talk. "Get a fire going in a second. Don't worry -- I'll take care of everything -- " On the stone hearth, logs halfcharred, ancient ash. He thought of the correspondence paper in the study and ran for it, leaving her to stare wide-eyed and amazed at the dust. He collected the entire stack and came back, carrying a sort of torch. Damp, the paper burned poorly, but it did burn. Goodbye the sheet to be featured in my secret files... In a box beside the fireplace he saw kindling that had rotted but not crumbled. His hands trembled. He hadn't built a fire in twenty years. "I'll turn on the heat in a moment," he promised "I don't come here often, you see. People don't stay in one spot these days -- I imagine Aleuker told you -- we like to follow the warmer weather because it's so easy and quick to travel. In winter, of course, one leaves a place like this empty until the spring and heads for a warmer climate." She was shaking, shaking. Near the fireplace stood a low stool -- she groped her way to it and sat down. The kindling caught and flames leaped high and yellow. (In imagination he could hear screams. Had the Maori extremists trapped many of his fellow guests in the pyre of Aleuker's home? He shut off that line of thought.) O ther questions bombarded mini -- how to conceal the house's lack of electricity? With relief he realized : She isn 't used to power, but I ought not to have mentioned turning on the heat. The oil may be circulated by an electric pump... "Are there still policemen in your world?" Anneliese asked suddenly. What? Hunkered down, tending the fire, he swiveled to face her. "You should tell the police about that dead woman," she went on. "How can I?" The lie was instantly tailored. "I told you, we were taken there by a transmission error. Probably my fault, as I said, for having drunk too much, but skelter codes and never find my way back to the same place. I don't even know what country we were in." Numbed by the cold, his fingers ached. He spread them at the fireside to rescue sensation. The chill referred to ghastly experiences in his childhood. Was it really so short a time ago -- could the world really have improved so much since he was a ragged and half-starved waif? "You don't even know what country?" she repeated dully after a pause. "No, of course not, The skelter can take you anywhere in next to no time." She pondered that for a while, eventually gave a nod and went on staring at the flames. "Sorry about the mess everywhere," he ventured. "As I said, I don't corhe here very often." "Then why did you bring us here now?" "Uh -- " Yes, why? Quickly, quickly, a convincing reason despite the fog of alcohol. "Well, obviously we had to get away from Aleuker's place, didn't we? And what's more -- " gravely, with an air of considerateness -- "you haven't had much chance to adapt to our modern world, according to what you told me. You've been overwhelmed by new ideas and new habits ever since Aleuker took you to New Zealand -- " "New Zealand?" A cry. She jolted around on her stool. "Why -- yes! Didn't you even know where you were?" Dumbly she shook her head. And forced out at length: "I thought maybe -- the United States?" The horizons of another world, Hans thought. With the concept came a sense of fresh confidence. The image of Dany's corpse, so was a warning that the universe was poised to come crashing on his head. There was no real sense of loss involved in his memory of her -- he had never actually loved his wife, just wanted to have a wife in an age when so many men were resigned to bachelorhood. But if no one apart from this ignorant girl so far knew that he had seen Dany dead, it shouldn't be too hard to wriggle out from under the consequences. The first step must be to mislead her out of understanding what she had seen. He drew a deep breath and rose to his feet. Excusing himself, he went to inspect the heating system. B y a minor miracle, it was selffeeding, with a compressed air tank to start the process that required only a dozen firm strokes on a plunger, like an overgrown camping stove. A yellowish smoky flame answered the application of his lighter, turning blue as the burner scorched itself free of dust. When he returned to the living zone the registers were already uttering the first warm air. Pausing in the doorway, he looked around with a grimace. "I should apologize. I'd no idea the place would get so filthy in such a short time. It must be very different here, by the way, than where you hail from." "Where is here?" she asked tremulously. A brief hesitation. Safe? Well, worth risking to gain her confidence. "We've come to Sweden." Her response was a distracted nod. The gamble had paid off. For her, no doubt, it was a name on an old map, corners ragged from the attentions of termites, lacking referents. She said, "No, not very different. Also at Festeburg nothing could be left for more than a day or two without becoming very dirty -- Is that snow?" She was gazing at the windows. "Snow? Yes, of course it is." "I heard about it. But I never saw any before." Hans relaxed so violently he almost gasped. It was going to be easier than he had dared to dream to convince this youngster he was telling the truth about Dany. His mind fermented with ideas: leave her here, afraid to use the skelter without a companion, trapped for as long as proved necessary to sort things out. The apartment held no evidence of his illegal trips, not even his darkroom. He could ask Karl Bonetti to confirm that Dany had made scores of suicide threats without putting any of them into practice. He could arrange to have his hallway redecorated so Anneliese wouldn't recognize anything -- or better yet, he could move to another country, another continent. It could all be done in forty-eight hours. Too bad that he would have to sacrifice the would-have-been star entry in his secret files -- but at the very edge of his mind hovered the idea that from now on he might not be paying so much attention to his hobby. This girl Anneliese -- given the way she'd been brought up she might well be susceptible to the ancient notion that marriage was a woman's only security. What would she desire more than security in this weird, unfamiliar world? To have a young bride... Ho, ho! It had to be a decade or more since a man in his thirties had married a girl of seventeen! H e took a frenzied grip on himself, aware that he was still a little drunk despite the sobering shock of seeing Aleuker's home attacked and then finding Dany. It was too soon to let his dreams run away with him. He said, "Anneliese -- dear -- I think you look tired. Should I prepare a bed for you? There's a room you can sleep in over there." He pointed toward the child's room, forgetful that he had left its door ajar and the weak sunlight would reveal the toys, books and scattered clothes. She smiled and turned her head and instantly was bewildered. "You -- you are married? You have children?" Invention, quickly! Something that can't be used against me... His tone was so smooth it astonished him as he replied, "Ah, this is my old family home. You heard that there was -- well, what we call the Blowup? And after that came plagues and epidemics." A nod. "I don't understand much about what happened -- but I was told. Things must have been very terrible." "Yes, they were. Well, I had a sister. She died. And my parents are also dead. I -- ah -- I never felt inclined to change anything in this house -- if you see what I mean." "I think I understand." "But it was a long time ago. It's foolish to live with the dead past. Now that you are here, I have an excuse to clear away what I kept as mementos -- no, sit down. Stay by the fire." Pushing her gently, one hand on her soft warm shoulder. Somehow his fingers remained in contact with her and they were looking at each other, eyes directly into eyes. A stillness grew. "Poor little girl," Hans said at last. "To be cast adrift in this strange world -- it must be awful. Trust me, though, and I'll see that you come to no harm." Unexpectedly her bright dark eyes spilled tears. "Thank you, sir," she muttered almost inaudibly. "Call me Hans." "Yes -- if you don't mind? Yes, it is a fearful new world for me and I know so little about it. I can't even find my way around, let alone make a living for myself. It is very kind of you to show such charity. You will be blessed." Upon which, with a sudden withdrawal into herself, she freed her arm from his touch and returned to her stool, gazing once more into the tire. T he house held many things that might contradict his lies. Personal letters -- the rotting food from the deep freeze, clearly stamped for consumption at the latest some forty years ago -- irreplaceable newspapers, which he had to do away with because, though ignorant of Swedish, Anneliese might read the dates on them, too. It hurt him -- it agonized him -- to see these precious relics destroyed. But he drove himself to the task, mindful of Dany's corpse waiting for him at home. Other priceless relics of the past he destroyed for fear they might lead Anneliese to ask him later why, if he had been born in Belgium, his "family home" should be in Sweden. The little girl's books, punctiliously signed -- her name had been Greta -- had to go, though not her clothes, or not all of them, for she had been tall for her age, while Anneliese was slight for hers, so some of them might come in useful. Doubtless at Festeburg with its limited resources, long before the same thing happened in the larger world, one had had to be content with other people's cast-offs... He breathed a vast sigh of relief on discovering that the girl had abandoned her stool for a long sofa and, lying on it, had dozed off. That made his job far easier. The deceased master of the house had owned a large wardrobe. He had been taller than Hans and rather fatter, but providentially took the same size in shoes. Warm in musty thick winter garments, Hans was able to trudge outside with those few articles he did not want to leave lying around for Anneliese to inquire about, yet dared not send to the incinerators for fear they would survive the flames and be recognized as antique. Most of these were luxury items, chiefly cosmetic jars and perfume bottles. He could have smashed them, but the noise might have woken Anneliese. The ground was frozen far too hard for him to dig a hole. For the time being he had to be content with hiding the things in the snow. Returning, bitterly cold, he found bedding and made up the child's bed for Anneliese -- she was short enough to find it tolerable, he judged. Then he carried her from the living zone and tucked her in, removing only her shoes. She barely stirred, so deep was her sleep by now. His mind was filled with competing emotions -- a kind of frustrated tenderness, such as he might feel if he actually were putting to bed his own child, and a cold and calculating plan for the future, a tangled skein of deceit climaxing in arson . At the edge of hearing lurked small sounds -- trickle, splash... What in the world? Oh, of course. A pipe had frost-fractured in the main bathroom. The toilet pan, he found, had been frozen, predictably enough -- now a wedge of ice bobbed in it as water dribbled down from the flushing valve. But the Erikssons had been careful people. It took Hans only minutes to locate a tool kit in a kitchen drawer. After making the repair, crudely but effectively, he inspected all the other piping he could find and concluded that there was no risk of further leaks. Now, before leaving -- what else? Obviously a light for Anneliese if she awoke while he was gone and the short sub-arctic day was over. Festeburg had never accepted electricity, so she would be used to candles. Here were several, wicks damp and fizzing, all colors of the rainbow, meant for tete-a-tete dinner parties, not real illumination -- but never mind. He set one by the bed, with matches that (he tried one) still struck well after all these years. That, and a quick note telling her not to worry, that he would be back soon, would have to be that. He dared not delay too long about reporting Dany's death, even though the Maori attack on Aleuker's home would make it extremely improbable that anybody had noted the exact time of his departure from New Zealand. He had a good cover story, too -- he would say that even as he fled he had realized he didn't want to confront Dany after their disagreement, so he had made for the Gozo outlet instead and spent a while debating with himself as to whether he should ask Karl Bonetti to examine her and pronounce on her sanity. Then, having decided against the idea, he had finally made for home to discover... Yes, the claim would carry conviction, but only if he hurried now. He propped up his note beside the candle and on impulse kissed Anneliese's forehead. She halfsmiled in her sleep. As he turned away his heart ached with yearning and delight. Interface L It was laid down That making the hajj to Mecca Earned much merit for a man. Someone I know Now makes the hajj twice a day It takes about one minute thirty seconds -- Mustapha Sharif H e walked straight past the disgusting ruin of Dany, heading for the phone. He dialed the police emergency code and waited. Sometimes the phones here worked and sometimes they didn't. This time they worked. A voice said grumpily, "Yes, police." "Please send somebody here right away," Hans said, his voice shaking just a little. "My wife -- she's dead -- " "What happened?" "She must have killed herself while I was out. Here, make a note of my skelter code. I'll disconnect the privateer." Less than two minutes later a uniformed sergeant appeared in the skelter, holding up a portable recorder. He said, "Repeat after me please: I, Hans Dykstra -- do of my own free will -- consent to the use of my skelter code -- by law-enforcement officers -- and understand -- that on completion of these inquiries -- I may require another code confidential from the authorities. Thank you." He stepped into the hallway, his eyes fixed in dismay on Dany. A moment later another policemen appeared and then after a slightly longer delay a harassed-looking man carrying a medical kit and immediately followed by a photographer. The second policeman to arrive identified himself as Chief Inspector Vanzetti. He was a portly man with tired eyes, his summerweight uniform patched with sweat, although it was locally winter. "Tell me exactly what happened," he invited. Hans licked his lips. "I -- uh -- I guess I found her about two or three minutes before I was able to call up. I had to go into the bathroom and vomit. The shock, you understand. And -- well, I wasn't feeling too good in any case. You may have heard Chaim Aleuker held a treasure hunt?" Vanzetti's eyes widened. "You were at it? Hmm -- how come you got away with a whole skin?" "Did it turn out to be bad?" "Twelve deaths that we've heard about, and most of his house destroyed -- How did you get away?" Hans felt his cheeks start to burn. He wasn't sorry. A little visible embarrassment would support his story well. "I hate to admit it, but -- Well, you see. I'd been there three hours, maybe four, and I'd drunk a lot and -- when the shooting started I just plain ran like hell. I'm not sure, but I think I was probably the first person to think of making for the skelter." "That's interesting," Vanzetti muttered. He consulted the watch on his wrist: no ordinary watch, as Hans's expert eyes informed him, but a classic Seiko Worldtime, the like of which had not been built since the Blowup. "That means you must have left New Zealand at least an hour and a half ago, doesn't it?" "I didn't come straight here." "Why not? And where did you go?" "I didn't come here because Dany and I had had a row. I'm a photographer in my spare time. She was going on this treasure hunt. She didn't tell me who the host was and I assumed it was one of her abominable friends and planned to stay home and develop some film I was specially proud of. She barged into my darkroom and ruined the film and I decided -- " He hesitated. "I decided to go to the party myself to even things up. Now I'm terribly ashamed of myself. But I swear I never dreamed she might do this -- " He gestured at the corpse, around which the doctor and the photographer were prowling like carrion birds. "You had no idea j at all?" Vanzetti probed. "She had threatened to kill herself," Hans muttered. "But she'd never tried it. I had consulted a psychiatrist named Karl Bonetti about her and he -- Oh, that's where I went. That's why I didn't come straight home. My wife's mental condition had been on my mind during the party and, as I said, I was rather drunk when I left and -- well, for no real conscious reason it struck me as a good idea to go to see Bonetti at Gozo. I know the code for the public outlet there nearly as well as I know my own. Dr. Bonetti is an old friend of mine." "Did you actually see him?" "No, I wandered around brooding for a while and eventually decided it was worth making one more try to patch up the row. So I came home and -- and found her." "Chief," the sergeant said, "it's suicide. Not a shred of doubt. She used this." He held up a bright oblong partly smeared with dry blood. "An old-fashioned doubleedged razor. She cut her thumb and finger with it while she was slashing her wrists." Vanzetti nodded. "Doc, do you agree?" The doctor grunted what might have been an affirmative and went on studying the corpse with instruments from his kit. "How long since she died, would you say?" Vanzetti probed. "Oh -- not less than three hours, not more than five. I'm just checking to see what she took beforehand: a stimulant pill or two, I imagine, and possibly some liquor, too. Ah, here we are." He straightened, holding up a little glass tube containing some chemical mixture that had turned color at two levels -- blue and green respectively. "Yes, she was both drunk and doped. A mix that could have done awful things to her head." "You said," Vanzetti went on, turning to Hans again, "you'd consulted Dr. Bonetti about your wife?" "Ah -- yes, more than once. He said her suicide threats were so much noise, an attempt to make me pay more attention to her." Hans hesitated. "It's -- uh -- it's not much of a secret among our friends that there had been friction between us this past year. I'd better make a clean breast of that. You're bound to be told sooner or later." "Oh, I don't believe our inquiries need be very extensive, given what you just heard. Naturally there must be an inquest, but there's no call to worry overmuch about that. It'll be largely a formal matter." Vanzetti shook his head dolefully. "A terrible thing, this. Terrible. Now, about Aleuker's party -- w-ho can confirm you were there at the relevant time?" "Well, Aleuker himself -- " "No, I'm afraid not. He's dead." "What?" "He was shot. The first of the dead to be identified. The news had just come in by satellite as I left headquarters. A terrible loss for us all." Hans folded his hands into fists and stood shaking for a moment until Vanzetti prompted him: "Anybody else?" "Uh -- " Hans forced his hands open again and rubbed his forehead giddily. "Well, Dr. Satamori, Dr. Pech -- and I also had a few words with Dr. Ingrid Castelnuovo and -- " "That'll do very well. I shall have to ask for a word of confirmation just for the record, but nothing more." "All done," the doctor said, putting away his gear. "We can finish the job at the morgue." "Good, thank you." Vanzetti hesitated. "Mr. Dykstra, would you rather come with us now and make a statement -- or wait until you've recovered a bit from the shock?" "Oh, I'd rather get it out of the way." Hans sighed. "I wouldn't want to try and catch some sleep, the state I'm in. I'd have nightmares -- " E verything went smoothly, as designed. Make the statement; agree to attend the inquest tomorrow morning; call his headquarters office to say he wouldn't be available for work; hear that Boris Peck had been among the lucky ones who survived the bloodbath at Aleuker's. Pech was in a hospital, firm that Hans had been present. No least hint from anybody of anything but genuine sympathy with a man who had tragically lost that ultra-precious commodity, a legally married wife. "And will you go back home now?" Vanzetti asked solicitously. "Or would you rather spend some time elsewhere -- with friends perhaps?" Hans shook his head. "I'd rather be alone. I guess maybe I shall go call on one or two people who knew Dany particularly well, break the news to them personally. If you can't reach me at home, that's what I'll be doing, but I shan't stay away for more than a few hours at a time." "Oh, it's most unlikely we'll want to contact you," Vanzetti said. "Just as long as you're on time at the inquest. Goodbye for the moment, then." Hans forced a mechanical smile and headed for the skelter. At its threshold he stopped dead. "Is something wrong?" Vanzetti called. "Yes, I just realized something is horribly wrong. It's getting through to me. I felt all numb at first -- I guess maybe I threw up my emotions, in a weird kind of way. But I shall have to move house. I mean, if next month, or next year, I suddenly think: I punched this code and there was -- was Dany -- " He swallowed loudly. "Do you know anything about what turns people into stucks? Because I just got this flash about becoming one myself if I don't move away from Valletta." "Hmm -- yes, I can well believe it," Vanzetti said. "You ought to talk to your friend Dr. Bonetti about that, don't you think?" "Yes. Yes, you're quite right -- and I shall." But not right now. Not today. Today was for being at Anneliese's side when she awoke, symbol of the stability and reassurance she craved and had not had from Chaim Aleuker. Also It would be for figuring out where to make his new home, out of all the thousands of places to which the skelter could take him. With his new wife. Interface M It was no cynical creator who bade us to water the deserts and feed the hungry mouths You stood with a loaf and a bomb in either hand and kept the loaf and gave the bomb away You chose to have more and even drier deserts and many mouths will not again taste hunger -- Mustapha Sharif D rowsing at last after thinking long and hard about what he had said concerning Aleuker's party, Mustapha awoke to the frantic shout of Ali at his bedroom door. "Effendi! It is Dr. Satamori who came back! His head is cut and he is bleeding." Mustapha was instantly wide awake, wondering whether it was time for him to admit that he believed in premonitions. He called out orders for Satamori to receive medical attention and, minutes later, joined him in the Room of Flowers. Satamori lay stretched on a hand-carved couch, eyes closed, face a mask of pain, clothes ragged and smeared with dirt and blood. "Fred -- what happened to you?" Wincing now and then as a boy armed with a box bearing the sign of the Red Crescent attended to his injuries, Satamori forced out a brief account of the disaster that had overtaken Aleuker's party. Mustapha hissed in dismay. "You think Chaim himself is among the dead?" "I don't think -- I know. I saw him killed by a ricocheting slug. It tore him open and spilled his guts on the floor. Like ripping a paper sack of butcher's meat!" "We have lost, then, a very precious man," Mustapha said heavily. "Oh, don't strike poses," Satamori snapped. "I know you detested him. You were sure he was always doing absolutely the wrong thing." "That's untrue," Mustapha said, feeling for and settling himself on a stool he could draw close to the couch. "A man who has once seen the correct thing to do -- and has done it -- must be regarded differently from those who have never thought of anything new. At any moment he might have done something just as useful as inventing the privateer. Now that chance has vanished forever." "I'm too sick and tired to bother with your doubletalk." Satamori sighed. "But thank you anyway for taking me in." "My friend, I am flattered that you came to me. Did you not have the chance to tell others they would be welcome here?" "No -- no chance at all. There was panic. It started immediately the Maoris attacked. In fact -- oh, it's ironical in a way -- the first person to arrive was the first to turn and run. I mean, apart from those who were invited to show up ahead of time, like Boris Pech and myself." "So? You mean you lost all benefit from this treasure hunt? You don't know who it was who first unriddled your clues and found his way to Chaim's house?" "It was a recuperator named Hans Dykstra, who lives in Valletta, I believe. I was lying flat on the floor along with everybody else because one of the first shots smashed a wall-high window and there was glass flying all over the room. But I turned my head away and that's how I happened to see him rush for the skelter. And not by himself, either. Did you hear about this girl Chaim rescued a while ago from the wilds of Brazil? Dykstra was talking to her all by himself for most of the evening. They were sitting right near the skelter and he literally dragged her with him. It would have been funny if it hadn't been so tragic." A long silence followed, during which the boy with the first-aid kit completed his task and left the room. Eventually Mustapha said, "Rest now, Frederick. Stay and sleep where you are. Ali will make sure that someone watches by you until you waken. After a rest you will certainly feel better." "Thank you," Satamori mumbled. He rolled on his side and passed out almost on the instant. I t was not until he was safely clear of the Room of Flowers that Mustapha dared give way to the sense of terror that had exploded in his belly on hearing Satamori's news. Hans Dykstra -- first to arrive at Aleuker's party! Singled out as though he were the computerchosen winner of a lottery. Earth, no one more dangerous could have been successful in the treasure hunt. Worse yet, he had escaped -- had started the panic, if Satamori could be believed -- and had dragged along with him this girl nicknamed Barbara. Something had to be done at once, for security's sake. Would he have gone home? Logically, yes -- but to a chilly welcome. Mustapha had met and evaluated Dany. Chatting with her once had given him a complete picture of her personality. If her husband came back from a party held by somebody as famous as Chaim Aleuker -- which she would doubtless have wanted to attend herself -- and brought with him a girl in her teens, allegedly very pretty, hell and all its devils would be let loose. So if he had any shred of his wits about him, Hans would not have gone back to Malta. Where? Ah. Yes, quite conceivably. That code, after all, would have been at the forefront of his mind, ready to hand when the attack began. And on that skelter there was no privateer and... It would take only a few minutes to confirm his guess. Mustapha hastened up the staircase of his tallest minaret, entered the secret room containing his third skelter, put on his climatized clothing and punched the code for the Eriksson house at Umea. H ans had been so sure -- so absolutely certain -- that there would be no one in the Swedish house apart from Anneliese, that for the first several seconds after his return he thought only of trivia. The sun had gone down after the brief northern winter day, but the place was warm. Therefore the heating system must be working okay because the fire had died to embers. Beside it in the gloom sat a cloaked figure, logically Anneliese wrapped in a blanket. He hoped she had not woken so long before he arrived that she was frightened. The last chunk of a log slipped on the hearth and uttered a spurt of bright yellow flame. The light revealed that the person waiting for him was not Anneliese. He exploded with mingled rage and terror. "Mustapha! What the hell are you doing here? You've broken our compact." "It is not my custom to resort to the tu quoque," Mustapha murmured. "If it were I might well say that you not only broke it, but smashed it into fragments and trampled those fragments into dust. Must I remind you that I laid it down as a condition of supplying you with illegal codes that you should never under any circumstances bring another person to one of these abandoned homes?" "What other person am I supposed to have brought?" Hans cried, knowing even as he voiced the words that they were futile. Mustapha's tongue clucked. "Though I'm blind I am not unaware of what goes on around me. You of all people should have realized that by now. I scented the girl the moment I left the skelter, over and through the smoke of the fire which doubtless you built for her. And, by the way, keep your voice down. She slept contentedly throughout my inspection of her, but she is near to waking and a loud noise may rouse her." "Your -- inspection?" Hans forced out, advancing on Mustapha with fists clenched. "You've been feeling her?" "Oh, I was right -- I sense jealousy," Mustapha said. "I was unaware that she had become your property. I have no eyesight, man, but my fingertips -- you saw -- are delicate enough to stroke the full length of a spider's web and leave it unbroken. You think to touch a girl is to maul her, ravish her -- I think of my touch as having to be lighter than a glance. She did not even turn over, let alone wake up... How old is she, this girl whom Chaim retrieved from the Brazilian sertao? Seventeen? Eighteen?" "Who told you -- " Hans's voice failed him in mid-question. "I was right again," Mustapha said, "You imagined your departure with her from Aleuker's home was unobserved. You are too commonplace, too interchangeable a person to sense that unique recognizes unique. I am not surprised that you found your way to Chaim's party. I am surprised that Chaim and his friends imagined that people like you could save the world, frozen as you are into the mold of the past. You're like a vampire -- one of the undead compelled to spend half his life in a coffin." B lood was roaring in Hans's ears and the room swayed and swirled. He said, "Okay, so someone saw me leave Aleuker's with her, but I may well have saved her life by bringing her here and -- " "Here? Instead of Valletta? Most people in the grip of panic think at once of going home." Mustapha's tone was gentle enough, but contempt rode the edge of his words as light may ride the sharpness of a steel blade. "Not, of course, that you could have made it clear to your wife that your intention was simply to save the life of a poor friendless girl -- " Grasping at a straw, Hans rapped, "Of course not. You've met her, you can imagine the scene she would have created." Mustapha shook his head. "Wrong reason -- and dishonest with it." "What?" "I can read you more clearly than you, with your good eyesight, can read one of the books I've sold you." Mustapha rose, reaching out one hand to the brick side of the chimney that swallowed the small remaining trace of smoke from the fire. "You could have convinced Dany you'd brought the girl home to save her life, if that had been the truth -- but it was not. I can hear the processes of your imagination. I can put them into words, even into English words, though I would be more precise and cruel in Arabic. I see your whole plan laid out before me, like a map, like a carven stela from Luxor that my fingers have grown acquainted with. I say this is what you intend -- " He drew himself bolt upright and his blind eyes seemed to shine dazzlingly into Hans's. "I say your plan goes like this. You have by chance been brought together with a girl who is lost in the modern world. Aleuker, a busy man with more friends, more women, more preoccupations than he could cope with, neglected her when he found her childhood conditioning had scarred her mind too deeply for her to be turned into a decent citizen of today's world. "But you have the time and the urge. Hating your wife, possessing her not as a person and a partner but as a trophy, a prize that all too many men these days can never aspire to, you suddenly realize there's a chance for you to supplant her. What likelier target than a girl who is lonely and miserable and frightened? In a few months, gratitude -- in a year or so, divorce -- Dany like any other woman can always find an eager youth wanting to share her bed -- and after that remarriage. Legal binding marriage to a teenage girl who's been carefully prevented from involving herself with anybody except Hans Dykstra. It won't be love, but you never understood what love is. You want to buy this child as though she were a slave and bind her to you with intangible chains." The diagnosis was too terribly accurate for Hans to answer at once. He gulped air, swayed, blinked, at last found his voice again. "You dare to say that to me? You, who've done the same and worse to kids from all over the world? Spent your time and money hunting for orphans, boys as well as girls as long as they're pretty and bright, seduced them into your bed and imprisoned them in your home and taught them just those jobs they can't make use of anywhere else if they do decide to try and escape from you? What do you pay for the children you enslave?" "I pay what you can't because you've never had any," Mustapha said and the words quavered unexpectedly. A glint from the fire showed, bewilderingly, that tears had gathered in his sightless eyes. Suddenly they spilled over and ran down his face. "What? What are you talking about?" "I pay love." The poet gathered himself again, brushed at his itching cheeks. "I have never bought any of my proteges. Of either sex. I have kissed and embraced and comforted those who never before in their lives were touched by another person except to be punched or slapped. I have broken my heart so many times it is held together with rivets like a shattered porcelain bowl, because I have always let go those I loved with the depths of my being when they said it was time for them to become themselves, to be individuals and not to depend on me any more. Compared to what you plan to make of this girl -- a bunch of reflexes, a machine whose buttons you can press at will -- I am sinless and without reproach." The world turned red around Hans. Without volition he snatched at a poker lying on the side of the hearth, hot but not too hot to grasp, and used it to silence that accusing tongue. Interface N Proverbially " Absence makes the heart grow fonder, " -- Or so they said who are no longer with us. Likewise, however, "To be out of sight is to be out of mind, " -- I never knew which proverb to believe. You whom I love Stepped through the skelter yesterday. -- Now I have had proof that both are true. -- Mustapha Sharif "Who? Hans! What -- Oh, God!" An incredible confusion of slump, cry, run, exclaim, moan. It all happened in a time when Hans was out of touch with the universe -- it sandwiched together, compressed, declined to be separated again. But that was a moment ago. At this moment Anneliese stood at the door of the room where she had been sleeping, staring at what the wan firelight showed, petrified by horror. Her dress was crumpled and, in a sense, so was her face, for she had been lying on a fold in the pillows and a deep dent marked the skin of her left cheek. Nobody, no matter how dullwitted, could have failed to add together a scene like this: prone by the hearth, an unconscious stranger, dark blood trickling out of his hair, and Hans still clutching the poker he had struck out with. He remained in a daze until she managed to force out the all-important question. "Have you -- killed him?" "No -- " Hans's mind seemed to rush back to normal operation. He could think again and he discovered a cluster of excuses full-blown and ready for use. "Who is he?" Anneliese asked. "I've no idea. But I know what he is." She advanced a pace toward him, hands clenched, jaw-muscles lumping as though to restrain a scream, and waited for him to elaborate. Now I've got to pile yet another untruth atop the crazy pyramid I've already erected. Why? Why? How did I get tangled in this lunatic mess? I lost my temper, that's all -- first with Dany, then with Mustapha, both times with complete justification. And all of a sudden it turns out I'm snarled up as though I've been wrapped in barbed wire! Was I to know so many people would notice me leaving Aleuker's that Mustapha would get to hear in a matter of hours? Oh, maybe I should have guessed. A fter all, I bought notoriety, didn 't I? By being the person who won Boris Pech his bet... I'm not myself. It's all happened too fast. I claim to follow the Way of Life and I just used frenzied violence against a fellow human being. That's not like me. It isn't -- I'm sure it isn't in my real nature to do that ! Sol'll be justified if I put the best possible light on things. Ill atone later. When I've straightened matters out. After the inquest on Dany. A fter finding a place to live a long, long way away from Malta. I can just disappear from the awareness of my friends. My colleagues at work must be informed, naturally -- but I can lose the people who knew me with Dany. I can start over somehow, I can -- T he rush of thought had to break off. Anneliese was staring at him, still waiting for the reply to her last question. He fumbled for the proper words. 'Tm dreadfully sorry about this. But I imagine you've been told there are still criminals in our modern world?" "Y-yes -- " In a voice as faint as autumn wind. "This is one. Of the worst kind. What we call a code-breaker. A person who figures out how to use a private skelter and sneaks in to rob people's homes and, if he's caught, to kill the person who catches him." "Are you sure?" "Do you think I'd use this -- " brandishing the poker -- "if I weren t? "I thought I heard you talking together," she ventured. "Well -- of course! I wouldn't have knocked him down on sight, would I? But when he couldn't give a satisfactory account of his presence there was only one sensible course of action." "I -- " She shook her head. "I must have misunderstood. I believed that because of something Chaim invented, this didn't happen any more. Didn't he devise what they call a privateer?" Hans cursed silently. Ignorant thisgirl might be -- she was in no sense stupid. "Yes, but I'm talking about the sort of burglar who can get around a privateer. What one man can invent another can evade. It's very rare, but it does happen now and then." "I -- I see." "There are always flaws in the best systems. You get transmission errors, for example, like the one that -- " He interrupted himself, momentarily experiencing a renewal of his former panic. The less often Anneliese was reminded about the "anonymous" dead woman, the better. "But I've got to get you out of here," he finished. "Why?" "Because where one code-breaker gets in another may follow. Very often they work in gangs. If this one doesn't report back in half an hour or so his confederates may very likely come to see what's happened -- You poor girl! It must be absolutely terrible to have seen so much of what's bad in today's world and so little of what's good. I do promise you, it is possible to be happy and enjoy yourself and make plans for the future and see them fulfilled. I want to give you that. You deserve it." In memory, an echo of Mustapha's accusations -- but he stifled it. "Where will you take me, then?" "To a safe place. For just long enough to sort this out. I'll have to tell the police, of course, and then I'll have to have the skelter recoded. It takes a few hours. I'm so sorry, I really am. Because what I most want to do is help you. You -- ah -- you don't mind my wanting to help you?" All the color drained from her cheeks. "Hans, where would I be if there wasn't somebody to help me? I could be dead. Couldn't I?" Hans opened his arms just in time as she rushed at him and buried her face in his shoulder and convulsed into sobs. There followed an unmeasured period, during which she wept and he caressed her back through one thin layer of cloth and dreamed of the time when the cloth would no longer be there. How long would it take to persuade her by slow degrees that it was okay for her to strip in his presence? Too soon. Too soon ! Keep your head, Hans Dykstra, and don't push your luck... E ventually he drew back from her and murmured something about having to hurry. She nodded pliantly. "Just to be on the safe side," he said. "I guess I'd better tie this villian up so he can't get away before the police collect him -- " "You will not send for them at once? They could be waiting here when his confederates come, couldn't they?" Once more Hans chided himself for underestimating this girl's native wit. How to get around that little problem? "Ah, but suppose the police and the other code-breakers arrive together. You could be involved in another gunfight. You just escaped from one at Aleuker's -- surely you don't want to risk another? Just do as I say and everything will work out fine." She raised no more objections and within another five minutes they entered the skelter together and he pressed the code for a Way of Life refuge he had once visited in Bali. Anneliese might be disturbed at finding herself among committed heathens -- still, the place had three great advantages. The monks and nuns took in anybody, gave help and never asked too many questions -- they were always extremely busy and maintained no records, preferring to get on with their real work and forget about what happened yesterday -- and very few people there spoke more than a smattering of English, let alone Flemish or Plattdutsh. T hey were received at the skelter door by a smiling, thirtyish woman garlanded with flowers -- flowers were also braided into her black hair. Apart from that she wore only a sort of kilt secured with a belt of woven leather from which dangled a small pouch. Anneliese's fingers cramped painfully on Hans's arm as she realized that by her standards the woman was shamelessly unclad. He murmured reassuringly, "You probably find this hard to believe -- but you're looking at a nun." She turned wide disbelieving eyes to him. "A -- a nun?" she repeated. "What else do you call someone who has decided to dedicate her existence to helping others because of what she believes?" "I -- " Anneliese's voice failed her. Just as well -- it would have complicated matters beyond bearing to try to fill in the details. A somewhat more exact term than "nun" might have been "temple prostitute" -- but it would still have been wide of the mark. The concepts of the Way of Life were as subtle as any evolved by previous religions -- and required a wide open mind. By then, however, the woman was making them welcome with smiles. She had for each of them a posy of fresh-picked flowers and invited them with gestures to leave the small room in which the skelter was located and follow her down a quiet corridor walled with stone and lit at intervals with lamps set behind translucent paintings, all of various living organisms, from naked athletes to lowly bacteria shown magnified thousands of times. "It is the belief of these people that no harm should ever be done to any evolved creature," Hans whispered. "With one exception -- if a superior creature may be saved from suffering thereby. They are me? -- provided a human life can be made better because of it. You'll find these people both kind and generous. This is a refuge they keep open for anybody who wants to come to it: people for whom life is too much of a problem, who need to rest and relax and think things out, or people who are ill and have no friends or relatives to look after them. You don't have to believe what they believe. They give what they can and leave it at that." "I -- I see," Anneliese answered. "Once I read a book about monks at the Pass of St. Bernard in Switzerland, who had to help everybody lost in the snow. Is it like that?" "Yes, much. Except you should say: people lost in the world." He was infinitely relieved to find her so open-minded. Doubtless she would also be favorably impressed when she learned that no meat was ever eaten here because no follower of the Way of Life could kill an animal -- he himself had never become a convert to total vegetarianism, but he had often had qualms of conscience about eating meat. When it came to some of the rituals glorifying sensuality, on the other hand, Anneliese might well be completely repelled. But with luck she would have to stay here so short a time that she wouldn't even hear rumors about that side of it. To an elderly, also nearly naked woman of perhaps sixty who had retained an astonishingly attractive figure even though her face was wrinkled like an old apple -- but wrinkled for the right reason, because she had talked and smiled and laughed a great deal all her life -- he explained slowly in English the reason why he had brought Anneliese here. He referred to her parents' fate and then to the attack at Aleuker's and then to the burglar at his home where he'd taken her for safety and the elderly woman nodded every time she got the picture through the barrier of a half-comprehended language. "We shall help and take care," she said firmly. "Is a badness, so much hate and hurt. Will here be safe!" He asked Anneliese, "Do you think you can stand it here for a while -- for as long as it takes me to sort everything out?" She bit her lip. "I think so," she said. "I don't understand why these people do what they do, but it must always be good to help people in trouble, I think. I don't really understand why you're helping me either, but I am very grateful to you." That encouraged him to embrace her on parting and even to plant a chaste kiss on her lips: light, brotherly, most out of keeping with the practices of the Way of Life. But luckily Anneliese didn't notice the look of astonished disapproval that crossed the face of the old nun. He was humming as he stepped back through the skelter in Sweden, rehearsing the terms of the bargain he was going to strike with Mustapha: leave me alone and I won't report you for selling illegal codes. Fair? It would have been. Would have had to be. But Mustapha had disappeared. Interlace O The great courtesans Reported by old scandalmongers Notched up their respectable collections Of noblemen and servants and friends But never managed Because they could not manage What girls of the most res pec table descent Take for granted in modern times -- That they should sleep In seven beds on seven continents Incontinently in any given week... -- Mustapha Sharif I n the other of the two rooms of his home where nobody except his closest and most intimate servants entered -- the first being the room with his secret skelter, the second not being his bedroom which had been shared over the years with an amazing range of partners -- Mustapha Sharif waved aside with thanks that same boy who had tended Satamori's wounds and pronounced himself capable of thinking clearly again. Ali and Feisal, his body-servants, and Muley, the chief scribe who was the third of his right hands, stood about Mustapha, exuding anxiety so fiercely he did not need eyes to read their expressions. "It must be done as it was done before," Muley said in a sententious voice. "No." Mustapha rubbed his forehead. His head still ached, but a cold compress, a salve and a glass drug dissolved in it had brought his body's agony under control. He said again, "No, not in any detail the way it was done before. Instead of dealing solely with a conscious criminal we now have to take steps to ensure the safety of an innocent girl, barely more than a child, for whom this -- this person has conceived a fate worse than imprisonment. He plans to put shackles on her mind, cripple her in a way no bodily restraint could match. He is, moreover, unaware of what evil he is hatching. Muley, I trust you as I trust myself -- and sometimes more so. I need your thoughts to help me. Judge, in accordance with what you believe, a man married to a woman older than himself, not altogether intelligent. He has confined her to him by legal bonds, then made her so miserable that she has learned to hate him and herself, too. On the basis of a chance encounter with a younger woman he now decides he is going to abandon his wife -- and he is showing himself capable of discarding her because he has a chance of deluding an ignorant teenage girl into the misconception that she must depend on him and him alone in order to keep afloat in a world she doesn't understand. Well?" M uley plucked at his large lower lip. He was a portly man, full-jowled, pot-bellied, soft. As a small boy he had trodden on an inefficient anti-personnel mine, which did not kill him but did reduce him to a condition that in other ages had been more deliberately created. He also limped on his left leg. "I had already passed my judgment," he said, "before you set forth all your facts. Because there is one additional detail you seem not to have heard of." "Tell me, then." "This man is not married. He is widowed." Mustapha tensed. "Explain! How do you know?" "The moment you returned, injured, I initiated an inquiry -- discreetly and by roundabout routes, but also rapidly. The task was not difficult. News of an inquest is come by very simply." "But you can't be implying that he killed his wife?" "Indeed, no. The news runs that his wife killed herself as a result of some insult or affront he gave her." "Ay-ay-ay!" Mustapha's hands clenched into knobbly fists. "And there is to be an inquest?" "Tomorrow morning at ten, local, in the Valletta coroner's court." "He is obliged to attend?" "Yes indeed. He is the only witness to the facts." "Oh, but this is a disaster," Mustapha cried. "For him not to appear will create a planetary hue and cry. But if he does appear he may let slip something that... Yes, it would be fatally easy for him to lose track of his complicated lies." "We must eliminate him," Ali murmured. "We can catch him when he arrives at the court -- " "Out of the question. He has secret files to be opened in the event of his death. They record his expeditions with me -- and while he pledged that he would not include any hint of my identity he may now have gone back on his word." Mustapha shook his head. "No, I see only one possibility. We must track him down and persuade him it is still to his advantage to keep our secret. All being well, the threat of a bracelet will fetter his mind more securely than the ropes he used on I f  M ustapha rubbed his chafed wrists and ankles. "Sometimes, you know, I feel that those with sight overestimate the advantages they derive from it. I would never have believed that anybody in his right mind could do as sloppy a job of lashing a man's arms and legs as Hans Dykstra did with mine. In pain, giddy, frightened, I released myself from his amateurish bonds in -- oh -- perhaps two or three minutes. He left slack on both my wrists, as though he conceived them to be round instead of twice as thick one way as the other -- Muley, detach a hundred apprentices and juniors, preferably active and intelligent youths, and assign them to me for instructions. It should not be very hard to outguess someone like Hans Dykstra, who right now is gripped by a fear that should prevent his thinking clearly. There are only a half-dozen places apart from the Valletta court where we stand a chance of catching him. We should be able to cover six skelters." "We should ambush him at the house in Sweden," Ali said. "If there is time -- No, I can't imagine that he won't have by now discovered that I've made my escape. His reaction, if I read his personality right, would have been to smash or burn the place. Not that I'm certain he's done so. He's disintegrating. He has lost both the things that justified his existence in his own eyes. He will no longer dare to indulge his illegal hobby, which he engaged in more from bravado than from love of knowledge -- and equally he has lost that rare prize, a wife, just at the time he believed he was about to do what scarcely a man alive today has been able to do -- get rid of her in favor of a woman younger and far more beautiful. He has been to a high place and seen the kingdoms -- and it proved a lie. He must be losing his mind more from frustration than from any other single cause." Mustapha folded his hands with an air of finality, but the servants made no move to depart. "Is something more remiss than you've told me?" "There is the matter of Dr. Satamori," Ali said. "He is still here. Asleep, fortunately. But when he wakes he will no doubt wish to express his thanks for your help." "Then he must have the chance to do so. But make it clear when he does wake and asks to speak with me that I would far prefer to be at work on a new poem." T he air in the Eriksson house felt as stiff as glass. Hans half-expected to find it crashing down on him like a shattered dome as he forced himself to take a pace forward from the skelter. It was still very dark here, but the same log that had flared to reveal Mustapha earlier was conserving a bright glow and -- perhaps fanned by the currents that had accompanied Hans's emergence -- now transmitted flame to a sort of snakelike object lying in the hearth. Rope. The rope Mustapha had been bound with. Who -- who -- could have come and set the captive free? Had Mustapha guessed he would be attacked? Had he alerted one of his many servants? If  don't return after such a time I can be found at such and such a code and I'll be in trouble... Hans put his hands giddily to his temples. Never in all his life had he foreseen he might wind up in a plight like this. It was infinitely worse than the nightmares he had sometimes experienced as a result of remembering how dangerous his illegal hobby was. But even if he were one day braced for his activities he had always, deep down, imagined that there would be people who paradoxically would respect him as a martyr. The people he had met at Aleuker's, above all, might exhibit that response. Surely someone like Boris Pech, who had asked to have a particular item searched out among the garbage of Europe -- surely he and those he regarded as friends would be tolerant of a selfless infringement of an arbitrarily absolute rule... But Hans wasn't dealing with Pech, Satamori or Castelnuovo now. He was dealing with Mustapha Sharif, an unpredictable, emotional man who was as much of a stranger to Hans as during their earliest acquaintance. In sum -- a man whose motives defied scrutiny as completely as if he were insane. A fter only a few seconds of struggle Hans realized it was useless to try to reason his way out of yet another crisis before he slept. His day had stretched to more than double its normal length. He was shaking more from weariness than fear -- after all, he had already produced inspired solutions to several seemingly insoluble problems -- and in a few hours he must really have all his wits about him. Checking his watch, he was appalled to see just how little time did remain before he was required to report for Dany's inquest. Fatigue notwithstanding, he abruptly felt a need as deep as hunger to do something -- at once. It was as though the sort of fury that wrenches the power to act from the head down to the guts had been grafted on his conscious mind -- he felt a blending of naked anger with dazzling insight. "I will teach him a lesson," he said to the air. "I will show him I'm not to be trifled with, even though I am a lowly recuperator and not a world-famous public figure -- " He strode forward across the floor, suddenly released from his moment of subjective paralysis. Beside the bed where Anneliese had slept stood the candle he had placed there. He lit it and carried it back into the living zone, trailing also the duvet, the big featherstuffed coverlet that was -- he fancied -- faintly scented with her body. He went into the kitchen and opened the cock on the side of the oil tank serving the central heating system. He soaked the duvet, then dragged it across the floor after him so that there was a thick line of oil on the floor, thick enough to catch light and feed flame back to the puddle accumulating alongside the tank. Once the candle was touched to it, the whole lot would go up in a great smoky bonfire. At the last moment, instead of simply tossing the candle at the duvet and stepping into the skelter, he checked. He had never heard of a means to inactivate a skelter by remote control -- but suppose Mustapha had arranged things so that he was meant to be trapped here? Suppose the elderly skelter had been sabotaged? He could burn to death in his own fire! He thought about that for a while, with a very clear and detached attitude, weighing the pros and cons. Eventually he balanced the candle on a candlestick about eight or nine centimeters high, leaned the duvet against it and used a folded shred of paper as a sort of fuse, certain to catch within five minutes but no sooner. Candle burns down while paper soaks up a little oil -- paper burns and falls on duvet -- duvet blazes up and the tank explodes... Right. He entered the skelter. It worked perfectly. He was at home. With a sigh of relief he rushed into the bedroom he once shared with Dany, set his alarm and collapsed into sleep without even taking time to undress. Interface P O, my friend, you have come a long way from your home in the next town north -- sit and take refreshment. O, my enemy, you have come no distance from your home the other side of Earth -- speak and at once be gone. -- Mustapha Sharif T he building where the coroner's inquest was to be held had been a hotel during the period when Malta was a popular tourist resort. It had been damaged in a riot and patched in an extraordinary fashion by an architect who was a devoted Maltese nationalist and felt it insulting to have "modern" buildings on this island. Even before its floors and windows had been mended, even before the damage due to firebombs and bullets had been repaired, he had insisted that its frontage be disguised with more "traditional" decoration. So, where there had been balconies of plain concrete and precast iron rails, there were now rain-worn plaster copies of the kind of molding seen on ancient churches, some threatening to break loose and needing to be lashed in place with bits of wire. But after the Blowup most people had kept their heads even less well than that architect. Hans's mouth was dry and his eyes were blurred because, despite setting his alarm, he had overslept and left home in such a hurry he had forgotten to bring his dark glasses. It was a bright sunny day. However, what had haunted him during his short sleep and filled his dreams with images of distilled terror evidently had not come to pass. The media were not making a grand scandal out of the death of this married woman, even though the circumstances were scandalous. Newspapers were in evidence here because the TV was underfunded and unreliable -- they were sold on the streets by people who could find no better employment, notably by bracees. On the placards held by those he passed as he walked to the court he read the day's headlines and all were concerned with the tragedy at Aleuker's party. Arrests had been made in the local Maori community. Some whites had been accused of complicity and enough important, famous people had been killed to make the event the chief topic of discussion the world around. Call it a fringe benefit. Time was when an event like Dany's suicide, because of its local connections, would have displaced whatever happened half a world away, up to and possibly including an outbreak of war. Influenza-M, Alaskan croup and a particularly virulent strain of cholera had slashed the Maltese population by seventy per cent. It had become too small to run the islands properly and had had to be topped up by bribed immigration. Malta was now part of the world scene. So this morning Hans had only a minor ordeal to face. He would testify exactly as he had when confronted by Vanzetti and would benefit from the sympathy of the court because he had lost that precious and all-too-often irreplaceable asset, his wife, and that would be that. By lunchtime or thereabout he would be able to head for the Balinese refuge, collect Anneliese (before she was overexposed to the ideals of the Way of Life, a sniggering demon remarked from the corner of his mind) and ask her where on the planet she would most like to live. Ah, a great idea. Invoke her opinion from the very start -- that was the ticket. Make sure she was emotionally committed to everything from this day forward. In next to no time she would be taking it for granted that he and she did everything together, including choosing a home. So his right course would be to ask for compassionate leave from his job -- which, of course, would be granted without demur -- and spend the next week or two becoming truly acquainted with Anneliese and exploring some of the likeliest locations for their new domicile. He had just realized he was humming cheerfully -- and that was wholly wrong for a man whose wife had died under Dany's circumstances -- when he rounded the last corner on the way to the building where the court was to meet for the inquest. And stopped dead. He had only once visited Mustapha's palace at Luxor. But he remembered with clarity the features of the chief scribe, Muley Hassan, who had shown him over the scriptorium. Hassan was here. In ordinary European clothing instead of his regular Egyptian garb, with dark glasses on his nose -- but unmistakable. Hassan glanced at his watch as though confirming the time of arrival of a friend with whom he had a long-standing appointment. Hans stepped back as though he had been physically pushed. A person behind him complained in a volley of curses, mixed EnglishArabicMaltese, crowned with obscene German. But I mustn't miss the inquest... What about a back entry to the building? Perhaps one where he could contact one of the helpful policemen he'd had such sympathy from? Hans thought hard about the layout of the district and concluded there was a back route that would delay him only a few minutes and -- oh, miracle -- Glimpsed through a door about to slam shut the sergeant who had first appeared in his skelter. Hans rushed forward, shouting, and the man responded by holding the door ajar. "Mr. Dykstra -- you ought to be in court by now." "I know, I know -- and I'm trying to get there." Lies flowed from Hans's tongue smoother than oil -- the habit was becoming compulsive. "But I'm trying to avoid somebody who knew Dany and thinks her death was my fault. I'm a little scared." The sergeant looked grim. "Ah, I know just what you mean. We've had half a dozen cases like that. You're talking about the sort of person who thinks every time a woman dies the race is in greater danger than it was yesterday." It was the first time Hans had heard of people who held such views, but they jibed magnificently with his spur-of-the-moment invention. He nodded. "Right. Come with me. I'll have a word with Vanzetti. If we have to we can always clear the court." "I hope that won't be necessary," Hans said and was startled to hear how sanctimonious his voice had become. "Although I guess it might be a good idea." T he judge was convinced immediately that it was a good idea. He was a testy man, oozing perspiration. "I will not tolerate the slightest risk of a disturbance in my court," he barked. "If the unfortunate Mr. Dykstra is likely to be hounded by lunatics -- Is there any doubt that we have a simple suicide?" Vanzetti shook his head. "According to our forensic people it all hangs together perfectly." "In camera, then," the judge said. "I know the press won't like it, but they can go jump in the sea. I'm overworked and underpaid and I wish I, too, had time to pursue crackpot notions." rwiHE inquest, in the near-silence X of a large and almost empty room -- which must originally have been a banquet hall -- lasted less than thirty minutes and closed with the judge expressing his condolences. Leaving the room in company with Vanzetti, Hans said diffidently, "Inspector, you've been tremendously kind -- but I wonder if I might impose on your good will just a little longer." "Oh, by all means. I'll do what I can for you. Do you want help in reregistering your domicile? I recall your saying you were afraid of becoming a stuck if you had to keep coming back to the same place where your wife died." "Uh -- well, more or less," Hans said with a swift change of mental gears. "I'm not yet sure of where I want to move to, but I do know I'd like to stay out of sight of certain -- ah -- fanatics." "Do you know how you attracted their attention?" "Uh -- no. Unless," he added quickly as inspiration dawned, "it has something to do with my making it to Aleuker's party. Perhaps somebody who was cheated of the chance -- " "And doesn't realize how lucky he or she was," Vanzetti grunted. "You heard the death toll is up to fourteen? Two more of the guests died and they have little hope of saving another two." "Shameful." "Yes, one would have expected mankind to learn a lesson from the Blowup, but -- " Vanzetti shrugged. "Well, it isn't my job to redesign humanity. You want access to an official skelter, is that it? Under escort, so nobody can get at you?" "Yes, please. I'll get my home -- my old home -- recoded so it can be offered for sale, but until then I think it might be sensible for me to intrude on the hospitality of various friends. Will you be needing me again?" "You heard the verdict. Suicide while of unsound mind. The case is closed." Vanzetti hesitated. "I must admist, Mr. Dykstra -- " "You're going to say," Hans interrupted, "that I could have been a little kinder to my wife. Yes, I suppose so. But you know about her mental instability. I did my best. I promise you, my absolute best. It wasn't enough." "That's a tough admission for any man to make," Vanzetti said. "I think I rather admire you for being able to say it. So often one runs across people who are determined to deny their own inadequacy. No, change that to shortcomings." "Either way it hurts like hell," Hans said. Vanzetti said With a nod, "I suppose I wound up in police work for the kind of reason exemplified by your predicament. We're all diminished by the stupidity and brutality of any given person, including ourselves. Very well, Mr. Dykstra, I'll be glad to ensure you get safely into the skelter system and we'll keep watch for anybody trying to pester you by using the code for your home until that's revised." "Oh, don't go to that much trouble, please!" "No trouble, none at all." With an airy wave. "Code-breakers are among the worst criminals of all, aren't they? And the offense is compounded if what they're trying to do is sneak past the privateer of someone recently bereaved." T hings were getting worse all the time, even when they appeared to be going best! Life was suddenly full of lunatic paradoxes and Hans felt himself being squeezed into new hateful and painful shapes as a result. His plea to Vanzetti had succeeded at once -- but now he was faced with an even worse problem. Believing that Hans was persecuted by madmen, Vanzetti was bringing to bear the force of the law on Hans's predicament. And who had more to fear from the law than Hans himself, the man who had broken code after code for years, not by his own skills but by bribing somebody else? The kind of arrangement he'd made with Mustapha was bribery -- it was conspiracy, too, and there were other and even nastier names he shut away to the side of his mind. It seemed hideously certain that very soon he was going to be at some random location on the face of the planet, staring at a new neat shiny metal bracelet and thinking of how much of his life had been destroyed. Unless he contrived to salvage something from the wreckage. The image came readily to mind. Had he not spent most of his working adulthood salvaging things that other people were then allowed to make use of? Was it not high time he took advantage of a salvage operation performed by someone else? Was that not the clear incontestable definition of what he in fact was doing? All these thoughts rushed through his mind as he was whisked away from the court building to the nearby police headquarters and politely invited to step into a secure skelter there, one where no camera or detector could note and record the code punched by a person departing. It was forbidden by law to record that. Poising his fingers, he spent a final second on confirming his opinion of what he was committed to. Yes, he was acting in accordance with the ideals of a recuperator. His salvage happened to be a living human being -- there was no other difference. He punched for the Way of Life refuge in Bali. Interface Q Today is today but Where is here when it can be Everywhere? Then was then and Why is now if it can he Any time? I live next to no time and no time Is an extremely disconcerting neighbor. -- Mustapha Sharif H e found Anneliese in a plain small room that might have been the twin of the one in which he himself had slept during his sole vacation here, before he met Dany. One of its walls was covered with dark-green creeper growing up a wooden trellis from a shallow pottery tray containing soil. There was no other decoration. The girl was dozing on a heap of cushions, partly covered by a soft pink quilt, which on his entrance she gathered around her body in alarm -- but not so quickly that he was unable to glimpse more of her skin than he had so far seen. He was briefly astonished to notice that it was pallid, white as dough. But of course that wasn't to be wondered at in view of her upbringing. She had probably never shown her body to the sun. How different from Dany, who had always assumed that sitting on a beach in the altogether would instantly conjure up a horde of admiring men from the sand dunes. "Hans, is that you?" "Yes, of course." He bent to kiss her cheek. Her first -- and obvious impulse was to flinch away, but she restrained it and suffered his lips to brush her skin. "Are you all right?" "Uh -- " She sat up cautiously, making certain that the quilt was tightly wrapped about her. "Yes, they have been kind. They gave me food and drink and took my dress to be laundered." She hesitated, searching his face with her dark eyes. "And you? Is everything all right?" "I'm afraid not." "Oh, God! What's gone wrong this time?" "I think I must have been right about the code-breaker having confederates. The man escaped -- and before leaving he set my home on fire." "Oh, how horrible! How horrible!" "Yes, it is. But perhaps not so horrible as you think." "What do you mean?" He kicked around a cushion and sat down beside her, frowning. "It's hard to explain. A sort of paradox. I feel -- I feel as though I've been set free from something. Do you remember? When we arrived at my home I said I'd kept everything as it used to be for far too long?" "Yes, of course I remember." "Now the whole of my past has been, so to speak, lifted from me. I'm not in the same situation you were in when you found that Festeburg had been burned." "You poor man -- " Impulsively she clasped his nearer hand, almost losing her grip on the quilt -- but not quite. He curled his fingers around hers, thinking how large and clumsy they were compared to her small cool ones. "Is it-dreadfully hard to have to start one's life again? Isn't it a chance to forget your mistakes and this time get everything right?" "I -- " She bit her lip. "I suppose if you are a very strong person you can look at it that way." "I don't think I'm a particularly strong person. But that's the way I'm trying to look at it. Would you like to -- " He hesitated. "What?" "Would you like to help me -- as I've been helping you? Shall we go together in search of a new place to live, a new life for both of us?" A long moment passed before she answered. It was like a foretaste of eternity. But in the end she gave a nod and was able to force a smile. "Wonderful!" Hans leaned toward her and put his free arm around her shoulders. "Oh, I thought when I found myself face to face with that inferno I'd die of rage and misery. And suddenly you've made me happier than I imagined possible -- " "Was the house beyond saving when you arrived there?" she whispered. "Oh, yes. I almost walked into a wall of flames." "You didn't burn yourself?" She released his hand to feel his face. "If it was burning so fiercely -- " "No, I moved quickly," he interrupted. "I don't believe I even singed my hair. I stayed just long enough to take in the sight and then got away at once. I was afraid the skelter might break down with the heat and strand me. Maybe that was what the criminal intended." He felt her shudder and added hastily: "Don't distress yourself, darling. It's over-over and done with. Let's make our fresh start together right away and in a few days what has happened before to each of us will all be merely a bad dream. Any idea where you'd like to go? Somewhere sunny and safe -- that's what I'd like. The Caribbean, the Azores or Polynesia -- " "I -- I don't know," she muttered. "Those are just noises to me, those names." "Then we'll begin by looking them over. It's high time you became acquainted with the planet." He rose to his feet. "I'll go find your dress, or if it isn't dry, something else that you can wear. We'll leave at once." ii'Tou are well rested?" Musj tapha inquired solicitously of Dr. Satamori. "You are fully recovered?" "Well enough to get back to work, certainly," Satamori said, gingerly touching the neat bandage around his head. "As for rested -- I kept having nightmares." "That's hardly surprising," Mustapha murmured. "I, too, had a bad dream, concerning what might have happened if I had gone with you to Chaim's place." They walked another few paces along the shady, colonnaded pathway leading to the skelter by which Mustapha's guests arrived and left. Suddenly Satamori said, "My dream was that the attack came through the skelter instead of -- no, I recall more clearly now. It came by land and sea. While the privateer was temporarily disconnected for the benefit of those who solved the treasure-hunt clues it would have been easy to send in two or three armed men." "Or simply to deliver a powerful bomb," Mustapha agreed gravely. "I'm glad I didn't dream that, too," Satamori said, with a nervous chuckle. They had almost reached the skelter. He paused and turned to face his host. "I am greatly obliged for all your help." "There's no need to leave even now if you're not really up to it," Mustapha said. "Stay longer, as long as you wish." "No, really, I must go. I have work to do. And among the first of my tasks must be to check on what's become of the people who won the treasure hunt. We are now even shorter of valuable brains than we were before. I hope I don't sound callous, but one must make the best of things." "You have a list of some kind?" Mustapha probed. "One was compiled by Chaim's chief footman, but it was probably destroyed. No matter. I have a good memory and I was introduced to virtually all who arrived. I'll start with the recuperator who showed such presence of mind in escaping with the Brazilian girl. Perhaps he's a coward, but the important thing is that he could react quickly even when he was rather drunk. It shouldn't be hard to locate him -- he's bound to show up some time at a public skelter, even if he doesn't feel much inclined to come forward voluntarily for fear of becoming involved in another similar disaster. The elite among us are in constant peril." He sighed heavily. "Mustapha -- I often find myself wishing that you'd accept a responsible post. You administer this place so skillfully, so tactfully -- If anybody alive is developing the aesthetic of government that might replace our outworn ideologies it must be you." "I have my roots too deep in the old world to achieve that goal," Mustapha said. "I have not yet finished identifying and cleansing away the foul psychological poisons that are the inheritance of us all. Perhaps we shall never succeed -- or perhaps your treasure hunt, which I've spoken of so scathingly, has already found you the person we need. Or perhaps the savior was among the dead. One cannot tell." After a brief silence the two men embraced and Satamori entered the skelter. T he moment the scientist was gone, Mustapha clapped his hands loudly and Ali materialized. "Has Dykstra not been found yet?" "Effendi, we are searching the whole planet. But when he appealed to the police for the use of a secure skelter he slipped through our fingers." "He must be found. Dr. Satamori is about to turn loose the whole resources of the Skelter Authority to locate him. Before I decided to start selling codes to him I prepared the most exhaustive dossier I could about his life and habits. There is a recorded summary of it, labeled HD, in my safe. Bring it to me at once. I must refresh my memory and see whether I have any other clues to his probable behavior." When the cassette was delivered to him he dropped it into a playerrecorder specially modified for ultra-fast playback -- much practice had made Mustapha able to follow speech at up to ten times faster than normal speed. It was only a matter of minutes before he clapped his hands again, this time in high excitement, and issued fresh instructions that impressed Ali mightily. "The effendi indeed deserves the official rank Dr. Satamori offered," he said. "One could almost believe him capable of reading men's secret thoughts." "Don't waste time flattering me," Mustapha snapped. "Go find out whether I've read his thoughts right." anneliese's dress was not yet nearly dry when -- by a combination of pidgin-English and gestures -- Hans located it pegged out along with scores of other and much smaller garments on a pole overhanging a shallow stream that ran past the south side of the refuge. An appeal to a helpful young monk, who spoke a little more English than most of the staff, obtained him a couple of alternatives -- a sort of sarong left behind by a visitor from Sri Lanka and a suit of pajamalike jacket and trousers rather too large for Anneliese. He seized on the last eagerly, since it would cover her completely and he expected her gender to be his crucial problem. To his dismay Anneliese cast a single glance at his selection and shook her head, wrapping her quilt more tightly around her than ever. "That is for a man," she said flatly. "I don't understand." "Perhaps you would not have thought of it. I know many women do go around in trousers. But I have always been taught that it is sinful for women to wear men's clothes -- or for men to wear women's." "My dear girl, surely -- " "Hans, I'm sorry, but I want my dress. It is decently long and it's proper women's clothing. Surely it won't matter much if we have to wait a little longer for it to be completely dry." Defeated, Hans turned away. "I'll see if I can find something else," he muttered. "It's not very likely." "Why?" "I have been looking through the red as she spoke. "I've seen people walking about as shamelessly naked as animals. I shall never do that -- never." Her jaw set stubbornly. For a long moment he gazed at her in disbelief. Then he went out. Another search of the refuge's clothing store proved even more fruitless than the first. As the young monk explained apologetically, lightweight clothing was ordinarily converted into cleaning rags or bandages, while what winter wear was kept -- shut at present in closets with branches of pennyroyal and other herbs to discourage moths -- would run foul of Anneliese's prejudice against trousers. What more sensible garb, though, for one traveling to a colder climate? "Is the girl unwell in her mind?" the monk asked at length. "You might say so," Hans snapped and explained about her upbringing. The young monk's mouth rounded in amazement. "I have heard of that. Now I realize that her condition is even sadder than I was told. Well, we shall just have to find a quick means to dry her dress, if she will put on nothing else and won't go about naked. Perhaps in the kitchens. I shall take care of it." Hans muttered a mechanical word of thanks and wandered fretfully away, intending to rejoin Anneliese and see if he could cajole her into a more reasonable attitude. As he rounded the corner of the corridor leading to her room, however, he heard his name called. Turning, he found the elderly nun whom he had met before hurrying toward him. "There is friend to see you," she said, beaming. "What?" "At the skelter. All monks and nuns try finding you in all places since half-hour. Has message for you, he say, from mostly famous poet Mustapha Sharif. And is own name of Muley Hassan." For an instant the world spun crazily around Hans. Then he heard his voice cry, "He's lying! I don't know anybody called that." The nun stared at him, puzzled. "Is strange, then. He ask by name for you, also for girl. Is -- ah -- An-nah-li-zah true? An-nahli-zah Sen-keh?" She looked pleased at having produced the European name in recognizable form. "Send him away." "But he ask by name and -- " "Send him away -- or get me and Anneliese away. Anything as long as you don't tell him where I am." "But why, brother? Why this man so make you fear?" Hans drew a deep breath and appealed to the one argument he was fairly sure might provoke results. "Do you wish a man to be murdered here at this refuge? If you don't you'll do as I say." "Murder?" The nun's eyes grew wide in horror. "He has come to kill you? Then you must be sent away." Interface R Once I met a man who every day went around the planet counterclockwise. He said by this means he gained a day and would therefore live forever. Unluckily for him Death measures time otherwise than with clocks and watches. -- Mustapha Sharif #TT ans, what in the world -- " JoL"Here's your dress. Put it on, since you won't wear anything else, but hurry. Someone's followed us here and we've got to get away." He threw the damp garment at her. She caught it and clutched it to her bosom, staring wide-eyed not only at him but at the monk and nun who had also come to the door of the room, looking much disturbed at having had to lie. Muley Hassan had been sent to the farthest corner of the refuge on the pretext that Hans had last been reported there. A few precious minutes had been gained, but only Hans's intense assurance that his life was at stake had won that reprieve. It was a cardinal tenet of the Way of Life always to believe that everybody told the truth. Prince Knud had laid that down at the very beginning of his instructions because, he said, the doom of the old world was inherent in its habit of hypocrisy, ranging from bluff in international relations to hard-sell exaggeration in advertising. And because his teachings were so much akin to oriental tradition they had taken deep root among people like these. On the fringes of the greatest disaster in all of history these monks and nuns were still hunting for clues to help them understand why the population crash called the Blowup had occurred. Hence the existence of Way of Life refuges like this one all over Asia and Africa and the Pacific -- and their absence in Europe and North America, places where not only was there no need to explain the causes of the Blowup, but so much damage had been done to the minds of the survivors that the notion of having strangers wander at will among them was untenable. "Do as I say!" Hans roared at Anneliese and she flinched. "I am to get dressed with so many people staring?" No, no, it simply couldn't be possible. It couldn't be that he, Hans Dykstra, was condemned because a stupid girl was ashamed to show her nipples. But he gathered his wits by main force and without a word rushed the others from the room. Over his shoulder he cried, "Hurry! Hurry!" B ut she didn't. Time leaked away, while he and the monk and the nun stood irresolute in the corridor. Then another monk came in sight and called out something -- Hans was able to detect the name of Muley Hassan and his patience shattered. He flung wide again the door of Anneliese's room and found her red-faced and struggling to fasten her long drab dress. "What are you playing at?" he demanded. She exclaimed in horror at having him intrude when she was incompletely covered. Over her bosom, the front-closing zip was jammed at a height most girls would regard as excessively modest, but she by contrast covered with both hands. "It's shrunk and I can't do it up." The world turned red, like the fire he had set at the Eriksson house and had never seen but could imagine. He seized her by the arm and literally dragged her from the room in disregard of her shrieks of protest. The nun and the two monks tried to interfere, but he brushed them aside and physically carried Anneliese the last few meters to the skelter. He shoved her into it and punched the first remote code that came to his mind Panama. To the girl, very close to her ear, he said between his teeth, "You would rather be beaten up, maybe killed, maybe raped, than let me see a patch of your chest? Are you insane?" She fought him for another few seconds, then wilted against his shoulder, weeping, as he pushed her out of the skelter. Here, as almost everywhere, the concourse around the skelter outlets was full of stucks and bracees, making shift to earn their living as touts and shills and guides. "I don't understand yourworld," Anneliese was moaning. "I hate it -- and it makes me terrified " Alertly dozens of the watchers reacted and closed in. "Ah, sir!" the first said, choosing English -- he seemed no more than fifteen, but was muscular and agile. "You want private place to finish raping virgin girl, yes ? I got good place cheap. I -- " Hans cuffed him aside with the flat of his hand, looked desperately for a way past the others and failed to find one. The universe seemed to be full of greedy outstretched hands, shouting mouths, the glint of light on bracelets that forbade entrance to the skelter system... "Hey, you!" A bo.oming voice that overrode the clamor from the touts and shills and rang with authority caused the mob to fall back and give passage to the speaker: a heavy-set man in his early forties, well-dressed, cleanshaven. He carried in his left hand what might have been a photograph because he glanced at it before continuing to Hans. "Aren't you Hans Dykstra? I have a message for you from -- " But already Hans's fevered mind had completed the sentence, by way of an instantaneous detour that posed the question: How did Mustapha manage to ensure that one of his agents was here in Panama -- a place  chose at random? "Quick!" he forced out and, taking Anneliese by the arm again, dragged her back into the skelter and punched for... S pitzbergen. How many more codes can  think of before I have to consult a directory? Before  start accidentally using ones that belong to friends, colleagues at work? Oh, if there were a God I'd pray. I d pray, but there's only the impersonal force that evolved us from the slime... "Hans, Hans, let me go -- " Anneliese was shrieking, trying to pummel him with her free hand. The cry attracted attention. Here in an Arctic winter the concourse was nearly deserted -- those whom chance had stranded this far north spent the time of sunlessness, or so he had been told, adapting the ancient Eskimo practice of wifeswapping to the tenets of the Way of Life. But a fat ugly woman wearing some sort of police-like uniform jumped up from a bench and came toward Hans, grinning from ear to ear. "Hey, you're Dykstra, aren't you? I never expected you to -- " And back into the skelter and away. Code: Victoria, Vancouver Island -- on the western fringe of Canada that had escaped the worst of the fallout from the Blowup. It was as though Mustapha had multiplied himself, become a sort of all-knowing deity, able to see the entire planet at a single glance. and again at Victoria -- how could J. that devil have planted his agents at every public skelter outlet? There were thousands and even if Mustapha had sent every last member of his retinue to keep watch -- surely he couldn't have enough people to cover every eyelet of the web. But once more a stranger rose and approached with a smile and uttered Hans's name and he fled as before. Where to this time? Somewhere isolated in the middle of an ocean -- Tahiti, the Seychelles... He settled for the latter and emerged with the girl at another Victoria, on the island of Mahe, and here nobody was waiting for him. Almost unable to believe he was truly free, Hans emerged cautiously on to a nearly deserted concourse, seeing broken windows around him, much litter blowing in a breeze, a dark man asleep beside a refreshment stand. Nobody else. He heaved a vast sigh and let go of Anneliese's arm. "I'm sorry. I'm most terribly sorry, I really am. But you saw what happened everywhere else we've been until now, didn't you?" Rubbing the spot where his fingers had clamped, viselike, she said sullenly, "All I saw was that a lot of people recognized you and said they wanted to give you a message. I don't know why you have to run away from them. I wish I'd never said I'd come with you. You seem to be treating me more like -- like baggage than a person!" "But the only people I can think of who might want to hound me are criminals like the one who burgled my home and then burned it down -- " Hans felt perspiration spring from every inch of his skin. "You have criminal gangs who can be ready and waiting any place you go, ambushing innocent people even though they can go right around the world in next to no time? Then modern life is even more abominable than I already thought it was." She gave him a defiant glare, her chin jutted at a sullen angle. His heart sank. Searching for some fragment of consolation, he could find nothing better than the fact that for the moment at least she had forgotten about her stuck zipper. He soothed her by degrees until she relaxed enough to agree to accompany him front the concourse .and find a place to lodge. The sound of their altercation had woken the man at the refreshment stand. He stood up, rubbing sleep from his eyes, and offered his wares -- stale-looking pastries and flyblown fruit, old bottles refilled with sickly soft drinks colored repulsively bright red, green and purple. Hans refused, but inquired without much hope whether there was a hotel to be found. The man shook his head. "No, sir. Is not hotels here any more. But is a lodging house I know -- good, cheap, clean. Is my sister-in-law who runs it. I write address and give directions, too." He seized a stub of pencil, tore the corner off a yellow sheet of newspaper and in slow, awkward capitals wrote two hard-to-decipher lines. After going through the data with him, Hans thanked him and was about to take Anneliese's arm again when he realized the man was holding out his palm with a look of annoyance. Oh. Of course, a tip. He felt in his pocket and produced a couple of coins, suddenly remembering with a wrenching sensation that he had almost no money on him. He had forgotten to pick up his spare cash when he last had stopped at home. S o he would have to go back yet one more time -- and if there were one place where Mustapha would beyond doubt have planted his agents, it would be at Valletta. It wouldn't be possible for the Arab to get past the privateer in Hans's own skelter, but of course the house still had ordinary doors and windows... No, wait a second. Hadn't Vanzetti promised that the police would keep a watch on his home? So it would probably be safe to go there after all. And if it proved to be otherwise there were alternatives -- he could, for example, go to the Recuperation Service headquarters and draw some money there, payment in advance for the compassionate leave he had applied for. He breathed a little more easily as he led Anneliese out of the concourse building, along a littered street past shabby buildings to the shabbiest of them all, obviously the "good, cheap, clean" lodging. The woman who came to answer Hans's knock at the rickety front door smiled and bobbed and escorted him and Anneliese indoors, explaining that yes, luckily there was room for someone else because one of the long-term lodgers had just died and nobody had yet rented the vacancy. She showed them into an ill-furnished, cramped room with a double bed, a washstand so ancient that had he come on it in the course of his work Hans would have thought it worth recuperating and selling as an antique. A big wardrobe stood lopsided against the wall because one of its legs was missing. Anneliese stared about her in dismay. Thinking it was because of the state of the room, Hans began apologetically to explain about the collapse of the hotel business the world over, so that in most places one could find nothing better than this sort of squalid accommodation -- but that wasn't what was on her mind. "There must be two rooms," she ordered. "Find a place where there are two rooms. I will not accept this -- we are not married!" And before he could conjure up an answer she was storming at him, unleashing a flood of words that battered his ears until his skull seemed to be ringing like a bell. "Every man I have met since I came from Brazil is the same. You, too, whom I thought honest and moral. I was a fool to believe your lies and I should have known better! All you can think of is your filthy sinful lust and ways you can cheat a girl, deceive her, force her into a corner she can't escape from -- that's what you do! I said I'd c-ome with you because you promised to show me the beautiful side of the modern world, places where people are happy and kind and life is sweet -- and what have I seen? What have you brought me to? A horrible shabby filthy stinking townful of slums, that's what! Get me away from here this minute -- and this time show me what you promised!" Interface S Many people sit at home gnawing their nails, unable to decide where to go. An ass -- claimed Buridan -- stan'ed to death equidistant between bales of hay. Buridan however was human. Other creatures aren't really as stupid as mankind. -- Mustapha Sharif all his castles in the air were collapsing around Hans. He could barely believe that so short a time had transformed Anneliese from the shy, seemingly affectionate child who had been so delighted to find someone at Aleuker's to whom she could talk -- albeit slowly and with many verbal footnotes -- in her own language. Now she seemed to have turned into a thoroughgoing virago, tongue-lashing him with more imagination and more sheer anger than Dany had ever achieved. Could this be the fruit of the ideals to which she had been raised? It seemed incredible. How could people get along with one another if they thought this attitude the right and proper one? And then he remembered sickly that they hadn't gotten along with one another. They had been so crazy that they had invented weapons capable of wiping out whole cities at a blow -- and they had used the skelter first of all to commit theft, murder and sabotage. Dazed, he could do nothing except comply with Anneliese's demands. Walking back to the skelter concourse, to the accompaniment of her sniffs and snorts of contempt at the state of this rundown dirty little town, he searched his mind for some other place to which he might risk taking her. Tahiti had crossed his mind a little while ago, he recalled. Would that be tolerable by her standards? Most likely not, because it was a clean smart place patronized by skelter tourists, people taking long vacations with plenty of money in their pockets. If Anneliese had been horrified to see people at the Balinese refuge going about, clad only in kilts and baldrics, carrying out their daily tasks, how much more offended would she be at the sight of women and gay men sprawling naked on the beach in the hope that they would attract partners for the night? He didn't know. He literally had no idea. He couldn't get hold of the lunatic standards she lived by. Was there a skelter-using community conservative enough to satisfy her anywhere on the planet? Well, if there were it would have to be in Australia. The problem was not that no one at all nowadays adhered to Anneliese's sort of principles. It was that the communities where her beliefs were in force were disdainful of the skelter or terrified of it. He had never been to any of them apart from making a brief tour of the town near Mustapha's home -- during which so many people had made signs at him to ward off the Evil Eye -- or had spat at the prints he left in the dust -- that he'd lost count in a few minutes. Did he know the code for any place in Australia? The answer was no. He would have to consult a directory and pick a spot at random. T here were a few more people in the concourse now, half a dozen altogether, including a couple of curious children buying soft drinks at the refreshment stand. He waited until they had been served, then asked about a directory. At sight of him the salesman's face fell. "You did not like the home of my sister-in-law?" "She -- she had only one room and we wanted two." A pause, during which the salesman looked him over with mingled amazement and contempt: if a man can persuade a girl so pretty to travel with him, how can he not share her bed? A good question... But he moved at last, pointing toward a booth Hans had not noticed on the far side of the concourse. The salesman said there was a directory in the booth. Hans expected Anneliese to come with him -- she declined and sat down firmly on a vacant bench. "You make me walk too much -- my feet hurt. And this is the world where they told me you never need to walk because you have the skelter." So Hans went to the directory booth alone and leafed through a tattered, out-of-date volume with many pages missing. The purpose they had been put to was plain from the stench that arose from a corner of the booth. The floor had subsided -- there was a hole in it and people had used it as an impromptu latrine. Half-deafened by the buzz of flies that circled the spot, Hans eventually located and memorized the code for the public skelter outlet in Alice Springs, Australia, which -- so he seemed to remember -- was currently flourishing and certainly must be as conservative as most of the subcontinent. He headed, sighing, back toward the bench where he had left Anneliese -- and realized with a shock of horror that she wasn't there. Staring frantically around, he spotted her approaching the skelters, talking animatedly to a man in neatly tailored clothes who certainly had not been on the concourse a few minutes ago. He shouted at her. Glancing fearfully at him, she clutched her new companion's arm and whispered something that impelled him to hurry her into the nearest booth. Before Hans could catch up, a wash of bright blue light signaled their departure. To anywhere. F or a long while Hans simply stood there cursing, his hands clenched so tightly he fancied blood would run from the tips of his nails. The children regarded him in amazement, sucking their soft drinks noisily through straws. Several other people also gazed at him. At long last he managed to gather his wits and say to the air, "He's not going to get away with it. I'll see him in hell first!" He strode to the skelter by which Anneliese and the unknown man had traveled and punched a code he had only used once before but remembered almost better than his own. It belonged to Mustapha Sharif. a ur E has come, effendi," said XlAli and stood aside from the doorway of the Room of Leopards, so that Hans could pass him, shouting wildly. "What have you done with her, damn you?" Mustapha, seated cross-legged on a pile of soft cushions, raised the brow over one sightless eye. "Hans, good day to you," he murmured. "I have been half-expecting you. Be seated and let Ali serve you some refreshment." "I want to know what you've done with Anneliese!" "You have become separated from her?" "Lost her, as you damned well know." "To be strictly accurate, I didn't know. But I'm glad. That is as it ought to be." "You -- " Hans's voice failed him -- he recovered it with a tremendous effort. "You have the gall to sit there and say she didn't go off with one of your agents?" "My dear fellow, am I a miracleworker?" Bewildered, Hans wondered if he were losing his sanity. Had he not himself found it hard to believe that Mustapha could have his servants ready and waiting at every public skelter on Earth? And yet... "You're not denying you sent your chief scribe Muley in search of me?" "Indeed not, and in fact he's on his way to join us. I just heard the scuffle of his shoes at the end of the corridor. He almost caught up with you twice, I believe, and I'm puzzled, not to say offended, that you decided to avoid him. You made things even worse, I gather, by lying in order to persuade the monks and nuns at the Balinese Way of Life refuge to lie, too. Ever since our first meeting you've claimed to follow that Way. It is sad to realize that a friend of long standing has been telling you untruths, isn't it?" Giddy, Hans had to sit down -- the alert Ali made sure that a stool was ready behind his legs. "But if Anneliese didn't go off with someone you sent after us -- " Muley entered silently. Mustapha acknowledged his bow with a brief nod. "Explain the circumstances," he invited Hans. And, having heard Hans's broken summary, had to chuckle. "Hans, Hans, I suppose I should feel flattered because you thought all that was my doing!" "Whose, then?" Hans demanded furiously. "Who but a senior official of the Skelter Authority could ensure that watch was being kept, world-wide, for a single man? Frederick Satamori was here -- recovering from the injuries he suffered at Chaim Aleuker's -- at the very moment you and I were talking at the house in Sweden, the conversation you ended in such an unceremonious fashion." Mustapha had discarded his bandage, but now he raised one hand to part his hair and display a piece of bright pink sticking-plaster covering his scalp wound from the poker. "But Anneliese wouldn't have gone off with a total stranger, even if he were an employee of the Skelter Authority -- " "What grounds do you have for saying that she would not?" Mustapha retorted. "During the few brief hours of your acquaintance at Aleuker's party, had you become such old and intimate friends? No, on the contrary -- I say you have one hundred per cent evidence that that's exactly what she would do. Haven't you realized yet that she is deranged?" "I -- " Hans's jaw dropped. "I can see you had begun to suspect as much and were denying the truth to yourself." With renewed fury: "So you told Satamori to find me and Anneliese? Is he pimping for you now? You want her for yourself, is that it? Well, I can tell you -- " "Never in my entire life, and I'm no longer a young man," Mustapha said thinly, "have I been so mortally insulted. And I am not the only one to take offense. Look at my servants. Can you not read in their faces that they would cheerfully seize you and drag you screaming up my tallest minaret and pitch you to your death on the flagstones below? It is as gentle a fate as you deserve. But you are yourself insane now. Possibly you always have been. In that case I am to blame for having befriended you. So I will answer with fair words. No, I did not set Satamori on your trail. Because of the loss of Chaim and other crucial members of our ruling elite he was eager to track down those who solved the clues to Chaim's treasure hunt. You were the first person to do so and he wanted to get in touch with you and offer you a better job, a more responsible and higher salaried one. Instead you let yourself become obsessed with a mentally disturbed girl, barely more than a child. You let your wife sacrifice herself and gave perjured evidence about her death. You -- " "Lies, lies!" Hans shrieked. "Ali, serve our visitor a tranquilizing draught. It will soften his panic and enable him to think and talk more like his normal self." Ali proffered an engraved brass cup. Hans swept it aside, crying, "Out to poison me now, are you?" "Ali, fill two cups. The strain is telling on me and I, too, would welcome some of that drink. If you choose which cup I should take, will that content you?" Mustapha added to Hans. Hans licked lips gone suddenly dry. Eventually he nodded. "Good. I might add that it's just as well that you made the choice you did -- because if I had to kill you, I would. I had your predecessor killed when he started pilfering things from the houses we visited together. I do not wish to wear a bracelet. But I do wish to make several things clear to you. When your mind is settled enough to take them in I shall continue with my explanations. I would rather convince you than have your death on my conscience." Interface T I have noticed how deep in litter is the world. It is because nobody cares about anywhere now. I don't live here! they say, and take the skelter. But they do. They do live here. This is Earth.  -- Mustapha Sharif P erhaps Mustapha was more accustomed to whatever was in the tranquilizing draught -- at any rate, he seemed unaffected by it when he had drained his cupful. By contrast Hans was pervaded by a sudden and alarming detachment. He felt as though his ego had separated from his body and now floated above his head, observing himself, controlling his movement and speech but from a distance like some puppet master. He said, enunciating carefully, "Well -- explanations! And I warn you -- make them good." A yawn unexpectedly stretched his last word. He converted it into a gasp. Mustapha said, "You must have wondered what it is I gain from visiting abandoned homes with you." "Yes, often." "I obtain insight into the process that led to my being blinded." "How -- No, I shouldn't ask. The question is too personal." "On the contrary, you should have asked long ago and you would have made more sense of your life. I was blinded because I was looking directly toward a nuclear fireball. It was the bomb that destroyed the Suez Canal. Who fired it doesn't matter. But its glare passed, as if focused, straight through my corneas, which are as you have seen unmarred. But on each of my retinas the point at which the optic nerve sets in was cicatriced, converted in a fraction of a second to useless scar tissue. It is because of that experience that when I go to an abandoned home belonging to people who lived by the old standards, I find something different there from what you find. I find a distillation of what used to disguise the cruelty and brutality humans were capable of. You go to such places in a spirit of envy and resentment. You wish you could have lived as they did, not realizing that it would mean paying the spiritual price they paid. At heart you belong to that old and cruel world." "No -- " "Do you not? Do you really not? Because I do." Confused, Hans shook his head. The sensation was like twitching marionette strings. Mustapha continued: "I belong so completely to that old world, despite all my efforts to identify the foul poisons it has left in the collective psyche of mankind, that when I heard Satamori was going to search for you I gave way to panic. I could foresee your betraying me. It was not until I sent for and heard again a tape I once compiled about you, the one that documented your past history and impelled me to decide that you and I would become partners in crime, that I realized how stupid I was being. At first I was thinking of catching you and tying you up, as you tied me -- only better. You made a terribly clumsy job of those bonds, you know. Then I realized that was betraying my own vision of man's ultimate nature -- and in the upshot, I'm delighted to say, my better judgment has been proven right. You did come here of your own free will and you have become separated from Anneliese to whom, as I told you, only harm could come from your relationship -- " "Stop, stop! That isn't true -- " "Ah, but it is. Think hard, Hans." Mustapha leaned forward, his sightless eyes seeming to bore into Hans's very brain. "Think first about your own situation. Do you feel the world has treated you unjustly?" "Yes, damn it, .yes!" Hans felt tears start to his eyes. "I haven't done any real harm to anybody. I was simply taken aback and miscalculated about a couple of things. It isn't fair that I should have been punished for -- " # ho punished you?" MusVY tapha slipped in the question with the neatness of a physician using a hypodermic needle. "You are guilty of a major crime, as the standards of today measure crime. You're a code-breaker. So am I." "But I became one only because I wanted to come to grips with the past, document it, leave my reports for the archeologists of the future -- " "Not true. If that had been the truth, could you not have gone to your superiors and said that in addition to working as a recuperator, a legal scavenger, you wanted -- in your own time -- to garner information, too? They would never have accorded me that privilege. But to you, a trustworthy and indeed a respected colleague, they would have said yes. You could have had discontinued codes with full legal authority. But you didn't want that. You wanted to be regarded, albeit after your death, as a man who dared to defy society's rules." "That's not so! They would never have let me -- " "Damnation, man! You met the people, or some of them, who are running Earth these days. You met Satamori and Aleuker and Pech and the others at that ridiculous party. For all I maintain that they're going about saving mankind the wrong way, inventing new rules and regulations when what we most desperately need is to apply common sense instead of inflexible principles that become out of date in a year or two -- for all the disagreements I've had with them, I have to concede them this much: they're the most open-minded people ever to achieve such power in the whole of human history. You don't know what Satamori said when he mentioned that he was going to track you down, so I'll tell you. He said, approximately, that it wouldn't matter if you proved to be a coward, as was suggested by the speed of your flight from Chaim's home. What counted was that you were plainly a quick thinker." A faint moan escaped from Hans's lips. He tried to stop it and could not. His voice colored by pity, Mustapha went on more softly, "There's one thing you still have to accept, my friend. You are acting as though you became the -- the proprietor of this girl Anneliese. You could never have done so. You could at best have been her -- keeper." "But she didn't seem to be mentally disturbed -- " "No more do you, from most people's standpoint. Less than -- " Sensing that Hans was drawing breath to interrupt, Mustapha raised one hand to forestall him. "Less than I do, was what I was about to say. I know for a fact that Chaim Aleuker believed me to be a dangerous man. He suspected me of vaulting ambition, of a lust for power, of degrees of hypocrisy unparalleled in the worst of the olden days -- and with all respect to his memory I must argue that he was wrong. "Honestly, my friend, how could you imagine that someone in Anneliese's plight could be less than seriously deranged? Your wife Dany, unlikable perhaps, was still capable of functioning as a person, more or less, capable of making her own friends and even of being singled out as a recipient of one of those silly treasure hunt invitations. Surely with her before you as an example of how deeply deformed a personality can become -- thanks to the trauma mankind has underbone -- you ought to have seen how much more seriously Anneliese must have been affected? A priori! And you ought also -- " Mustapha's voice dropped -- "to have applied the same lesson to yourself." Hans gulped air, but could not answer. iLMustapha went on, "I am ashamed of what the old world did to me and I want the world to know my feeling. I'm ashamed that there was so much greed and envy and that greed and envy are in my nature, too. I'm ashamed that people had power without responsibility and since I have power I strive to act in a responsible manner, not by accepting government posts but by listening when those in need come to me, by helping those who cannot help themselves, by admiring the petty achievements of those who have no better and yet do not deserve to have nothing at all. Possibly I am respected -- I believe I am. But that is by strangers, people far away whose only contact with me is through what I have written. What counts above all for me is that I know I am liked by the people who live in the town just beyond the far wall of my home." He thrust out a chubby arm and slapped what happened to be the head of one of the painted leopards, bowed to the gutting of a deer. "It is because those who had far more than I dare ever dream of having," he concluded, "chose to use their wealth in such abominable ways, that I would rather be regarded as eccentric than join the ruling elite. But that is my personal opinion. I have no right to instruct you to follow my example. What I, or any other man, may justly do is say this to you: you have misjudged yourself, taken the wrong measure of yourself. As a result you have a death on your conscience -- and your wife's at that. You have a talent and from that flows your chance to atone. You dreamed of making the girl subservient to you by trapping her in a web of cajolement -- but I went over that and you answered me with a blow on the head. Instead, go to Satamori, accept whatever post he feels you are capable of taking on, dedicate yourself to it. Convert, transform, sublimate your desire for power into a liking for work well done. It is possible. I think that what persuaded me to select you as -- I use the phrase again -- my partner in crime must have been that I sensed your ability to achieve that kind of sublimation. Now prove me right." Out of all that long discourse Hans clutched at and retained one key suggestion. Rising, his mind foggy, he said, "You want me to go straight to Satamori?" "I think it is a wise course of action." "Very well. Ali, lead me to the nearest skelter and find the code for the headquarters of the Skelter Authority." An Informal Science Fiction  Fantasy Journal Articles -- Interviews -- Reviews -- Letters Scheduled for ##: "Tomorrow s Libido -- Sex and Science Fiction", an eye-opening survey by Richard Delap. psycho-cultural analysis -- "Reading Heinlein Subjectively" by Alexei  Cory Panshin. -- new book and story lists. Sample l.#. year #. two years Portland, OR #I I ess than five minutes later he j was there. And a young man appeared to him from another skelter after a safe interval and faced him through armor glass from behind a reception desk which -- Hans didn't have to be told -- concealed guns. The pattern was the same at that point in Recuperation HQ which had to be open to the public. When the arrival signal sounded, what had entered the room might not be a person, but a saboteur's bomb. He identified himself and added: "I gather Dr. Satamori has been looking for me." The young man's face brightened. "I'll say he has. I never before had to issue so many copies of a single person's picture. We've been standing by at every public skelter outlet to try and locate you, but I guess you haven't felt much inclined to travel. I heard the sad news about your wife -- if you don't mind my mentioning that? Some people do mind, some don't. The reaction seems to be culturally dependent. Well, what can we do for you?" "Show me to Dr. Satamori, I guess," Hans muttered. "Well, right this minute he's not here," the young man said. "You may have heard Dr. Pech of the Advancement Authority is stil hospitalized as a result of what happened at Chaim Aleuker's?" "I was there." "Well! So that's how you met the chief. Ah -- as I was saying. Dr. Satamori has gone to call on Dr. Pech in the hospital, but if you'd care to wait he said he wouldn't be long, maybe another twenty minutes at most. Would you prefer to come back? Or have him call you?" A vast weariness was pervading Hans's mind now. The echo of the advice he had been given by Mustapha was fading away, as though the effect of the tranquilizing drink had muted the impact of the words. Overlaying it now were deep, deep emotions -- frustration, disappointment, horror. He said gruffly, "No, I guess I'd rather not wait. But if you can give me a piece of paper and an envelope I'd like to leave a npte." "Surely. Here you are." He sat down, wrote the note -- no more than ten lines -- reread it and sealed the envelope and handed it over. Then he headed for the skelter without another word. "Hey," the young man said and then much louder and far more urgently, "Hey! That's not -- " He had a clear sight of the ninedigit code Hans was punching. And it was not one you'd expect a traveler to select. UT tried to stop him before he A finished composing all nine digits!" the young man mourned. "One gets into the habit of automatically glancing at what people are punching, just in case -- " "Stop blaming yourself," Satamori said glacially, seated at his desk and reading for the third or fourth time the note Hans had left. "You weren't to know in advance he was punching the code for an incinerator." He glanced at the skelter in the corner of his office and could not repress a shudder. "That will be all," he added and the young man went out, shaking his head as automatically as a porcelain mandarin. Alone, Satamori stared at the note and tried to consult in his mind with Chaim Aleuker, with Boris Pech, with the miserable girl whom his agents had luckily caught up with in -- of all places -- the Seychelles and who would probably be fit to take her place in society in a few years' time after treatment by Karl Bonetti. He fancied he could hear all their voices, blended into a single voice, inside his head. They agreed, they concurred, they were unanimous. The note said that Mustapha Sharif had for years been guilty of selling illegal codes to abandoned houses. Several of the actual codes were listed. "But I know him," Satamori said under his breath. "I respect him. More importantly, I like him, even though we're forever arguing. To see him braced? No, to treat him so would be unworthy. Whatever his reasons, I'm sure they were justified. And he's always said, rightly, that we must never put an absolute straitjacket of rules and regulations around the world again. Maybe what brought us to the Blowup was the simple operation of an inflexible natural law. Equally, it might have been the excessive constriction of inflexible man-made laws. Man likes to be free. When he's fettered he gets angry and lashes out." He reached his decision. Rising, he walked to his private skelter and tossed the note to its floor. Then, at the full stretch of his arm, he composed the same nine-digit code that had taken Hans Dykstra on the longest of all journeys so far made possible by the skelter -- the longest that ever would be possible, indeed -- and the note followed Hans into eternity. Satamori returned to his desk. There was as always much work to be done. Interface U You stood before the skelter thinking it was new and strange to confront so many options You overlooked the fact that every dawn since time began has lighted uncountable choices -- Mustapha Sharif # East # Street New York, N T. # # per word per issue (including name and address) or # issues # per word. #-word minimum. Payment with order. Montclair, N.J. #. Savage, Etc.) Magazines, Playboys, Premiums, Movie Merchandise, Etc. #-#. Catalogues # cents. Rogofsky, Box GF#, Flushing, New York #. Park, L. !., N.Y. #. S  S Books, G-#, # North Wilder, St. Paul, Minn. #. Frankenstein Interview. "Monster" Tells All! #. Norris, Postbox #-M, Indianapolis #. Longview, Washington #. Any Book reviewed in this magazine available Philadelphia, Pa. #. Add #c each book for postage. S.A.S.E., Mathpress, Rockport, Mass. #. Box #, Baltimore, Md. #. Many Other Titles. Catalog Free. Small's LP record, "The Basic Blues," gets you exploring blues faster than any known means of travel. For all winds, brass, lead guitar, etc. # to Jules Small, # Perry St., Apt. #C, Dept. S, New York, N.Y. #. Long-Playing Record Album, Narrated and Maplewood, N.J. #. Join World Party, for world federation. Write Out of Print. Send Wants. Bookdealer Dept. FY Mark Terry (founder), P. O. Box #, Apt. #, #, No. Browning Avenue, Tenafly, N.J. # . # Kalmia, San Diego, Calif., #.   '  . V ' v'v  U ijWfc iiKKj '-  .-.y   II  i  I Discover them now in this astounding book by L. Ron Hubbard: Explore the Past Explore the hidden frontiers of the human mind and discover facts beyond the realm of human imagination. Thousands of Years Ago You will travel hundreds and even thousands of years back in time over many areas of this universe -- from earth to foreign planets with the # Scientologists who found out just what exciting things have occurred in their previous lifetimes. Flying Saucers and Vesuvius This is no light tale but true life experiences of ages past when Vesuvius erupted, robots ruled and flying saucers were the means of warfare. Have You Lived Before? Get your copy today. It's easy. Just send # to Bookstore GY, # #th St. NW, Washington, D.C. #. Your copy mailed within # hours. Satisfaction guaranteed! A total of # takes you to the furthest reaches of science ficwriters of the decade as your guides. Just # can bring you ogy of # prize-winners. They're the tales awarded The Hugo, speculative fiction's equivalent of the Oscar. Herbert, winner of both the Hugo and Nebula awards. Isaac Asimov's first novel in thors such as Bradbury, Blish, Vonnegut and LeGuin. Bizarre, pages of excitement. Here's how the Club works: When your membership is accepted, you'll receive your choice of # books for just # (plus shipping and handling). Examine them in your home, and if not completely satisfied, return them within ten days -- membership will be cancelled and you'll owe nothing. About every # weeks (# times a year), we'll send you the Club's bulletin, describing the # coming Selections and a variety of Alternate choices. If you want both Selections, you need do nothing; they'll be shipped automatically. If you don't want a Selection, or perfer an Alternate, or no book at all, just fill with membership Science Fiction Book Club #-S# Dept. EN-#, Garden City, New York # I have read your ad. Please accept me as a member in the Science Fiction Book Club. Send me, as a beginning, the # books whose numbers I have indicated below, and bill me just # (plus shipping and handling). I agree to purchase # additional books during the coming year and may resign anytime thereafter. Mr. Mrs. Miss Please print State Zip! #. The Hugo Winners, Vol. I  II. Giant #-in-l volume of # award-winning stories, # to #. Asimov introduces each. Pub. ed. # #. The Gods Themselves by Isaac Asimov. The master's first novel in # years...and worth the wait for a fabulous trip to the year #. Pub. ed. # #. The # Annual World's Best S.F., ed. Donald A. Wollheim. # novellas, short stories; Anderson, Simak, others. Spec. Ed. #. Hellstrom's Hive. By Frank Herbert. Insect menace! A hairraising sequel to the smash movie The Hellstrom Chronicle. Spec. Ed. out the convenient form always provided, and return it by the date specified. We try to allow you at least ten days for making your decision. If you don't get the form in time to respond within # days, and receive unwanted books, you may return them at our expense. As a member you need take only # Selections or Alternates during the coming year. You may resign any time thereafter, or remain a member as long as you wish. Most books cost only # plus shipping and handling. Occasionally, extra-value selections are slightly higher but always much less than Publishers' Editions. Send no money. But do send the coupon today. #. Dune by Frank Herbert. Celebrated winner of Hugo and Nebula. Gripping tale of family exiled from their private planet to another, a barren desert. Pub. ed. # #. Rendezvous With Rama by Arthur C. Clarke. From Childhood's End author, dazzling, visionary novel of a self-contained world in space. Pub. ed. # #. The Inferno. By Fred  Geoffrey Hoyle. A testy Scottish physicist takes charge... when a deadly quasar threatens the earth. Pub. ed. # #. Science Fiction Hall of Fame, Vol. #A. Ed. by Ben Bova. Eleven all-time great novellas chosen by Sci-Fi Writers of America. Pub. ed. # #. Again, Dangerous Visions, Harlan Ellison, ed. Forty-six pieces, short stories  novels, Explicit scenes and language may be offensive to some. Pub. ed. # #. The Mastermind of Mars  A Fighting Man of Mars. Two of Edgar Rice Burroughs' exciting Martian novels in one volume. Illus. by Frank Frazetta. Spec. Ed, #. Science Fiction Hall of Fame, Vol. #B. Ed. by Ben Bova. Eleven more great novellas, by Asimov, Simak, Pohl, others. Pub. ed. # #. The Foundation Trilogy by Isaac Asimov. The ends of the galaxy revert to barbarism. Pub. ed. # The Science Fiction Book Club offers its own complete hardbound editions sometfmes altered in size to fit special presses and save members even more. Members accepted in U.S.A. and Canada only. Canadian members will be serviced from Toronto. Offer slightly different in Canada. KappSheckleyLaffertyVan AryckPiserchiaPournellePohlWjlliamson may #  --  --  -- Two Great New Novellas! Doris Piserchia  Sonya Dorman 'Tike Scimce JitiHi Scene mu  rriii the Science Fiction imerica  Market ReportsWhere To Sell SF  Conference Reports  The SF Publishing Field  People  Places in SF  Photos of Authors  Hvcnls  Articles on Writing  Internal Organizational Doings  Future Studies  Letters  SymposiumDiscussion Transcripts And Introducing a New Supplement Covering academic affairs, with articles by critics, writers, and teachers of SF, letters, calendar information , announcements, Contributions from Bulletin subscribers invited. A  Writers  College  High School Teachers  Students  Libraries  Readers  Critics  Editors  Publishers Subscriptions : # single and I double special annual Nebula Awards issues per year, One year)#; two yearsI#. Sample copy, postpaid, SI .#. Complete back issues available: individual A. E. van Vogt Ursula K. LeGuin Gordon R Dickson Anne McCaffrey James Gunn Damon Kniglu Barry N. Malzberg Joanna Russ Larry Niven Robert Hoskins Kingsley Amis Harry Harrison Poul Anderson Robert Bloch Clifford Simak Katherine Kurtz Don Pfeil David Harris and Received by almosi # members ol ihe Science l ; iclion Writers of America Blue T-shirt with Enterprise firing r -- i a C a #... Allow max. shrinkage # eo . Available in white also. See Catalog. Q #I I Xtra Lg. ( Sz. #-#) All three insignias (Command, Sciences, Engineering)  #, all # # . # x # Full Color Reproduction of the U.S.S. Enterprise on clear acetate. # dimensional effect... -- . ,    #, # ea.  Also Available men and other TV Show Items! Q Send Free Catalog Only. Arnold E. Abramson, Publisher Ejler Jakobsson, Editor Theodore Sturgeon, Contributing Editor James Baen, Managing Editor Lester del Rey, Feature Editor L. C. Murphy, Subscription Director Jay Tunick, Circulation Director lishing Corporation, a subsidiary of Universal Publishing  Distributing Corporation. Arnold E. Abramson, President. Main Offices: # East # Street, New York, N.Y. #. Single copy: #c. #-issue subscription: # In U.S., # elsewhere. by Universal-Tandem Publishing Company, Ltd., # Gloucester Road, London SW# #RD. Arnold E. Abramson, Chairman of the Board. Ralph Stokes, Managing Director. Single copy: #p. #-issue subscription in the United Kingdom: p#. Copyright Conventions. AH rights reserved. Second class postage paid at New York, N.Y. and additional mailing offices. The publishers assume no responsibility for unsolicited material. All stories printed In this magazine are fiction end any similarity between character?; and actual persons Is coincidental. Printed In U.S.A. From Harper ) Row The first collection of Jewish Fantasy and Science Fiction Stories An anthology edited by Jack Dann; introduction by Isaac Asimov. # Clarke, Anderson, Russ, Pohl, Ellison, Silverberg, Ratsler, Wolfe The prize-winning collection, edited by Isaac Asimov. # "Immensely entertaining... long overdue." -- Poul Anderson and Other Science Fiction and Fantasy Stories By Richard McKenna, author of The Sand Pebbles. # "A collection of complex, humane stories." -- Kirkus Reviews An original anthology edited by Roger Elwood. # A runaway quasar threatens the earth's survival A new thriller by Fred and Geoffrey Hoyle. # Startling experiments in plant-man communication By Peter Tompkins and Christopher Bird. Illustrated, # The provocative best seller about the greatest mystery of the ancient world By Peter Tompkins. Illustrated, #th printing, # "Astronomical imagination and fact in an alluring marriage." -- Ernest K. Gann Facts and speculations by Ray Bradbury, Arthur C. Clarke, Bruce Murray, Carl Sagan, and Walter Sullivan. Illustrated with Mariner # photos, # W Harper  Row LI I # E #rd St , New York # At bookstores T he way it can happen is like this: You're leaning back in your first-class seat on Fat Cat Spacelines with a cigar in your face and a glass of champagne in your hand, going from Depredation City on Earth to Spoilsville Junction on ing for you just behind the customs barrier and the party in your honor will be going full swing at the Ultima Hilton. And you realize that, after a lifetime of struggle, you're finally rich, sexy, successful and respected. Life is like a ball of chicken liver, rich and tasty and dripping with grease. You've worked a long dirty time to get where you are and you're ready at last to enjoy it. Just at this moment the landing sign flashes on. You say to the stewardess, "Tell me, pretty one, what is going on?" "We're putting down at End City," she tells you. "But that wasn't scheduled. Why are we landing there?" She shrugs. "That's where the ship's computer took us and now we have to land here." "Now look," you say sternly, "I was assured by my very good President of this Line, that there would be no unscheduled stops." "End City terminates all previous assurances," she tells you. "Maybe you didn't want to come here, but you sure as hell have arrived." You fasten your safety belt and think -- just my stupid luck. Sweat your ass off all your life, and just when you're ready to have a little fun, up comes End City. I t's pretty easy to get into End City. All you have to do is show up. Park your spaceship in the junkyard. There's nothing to sign. Don't worry about a thing. Come around later and meet the boys. T he Quicksilver Kid swaggers up and asks, "Hey, what do you guys do for kicks around here?" Mort the Snort says, "We take drugs like Hope-'#." "What is the effect of Hope'#?" "It makes you think you got a future." The Quicksilver Kid looks wistful. "Man, I gotta score me some of that stuff." M eet Sweet Lucy, girl of a thousand bodies, all gross. "I takes myself down to the Celestial Body Shop nearly every Monday and each time I'm determined to get myself a real pretty body -- you know the kind I mean, pretty. But each time it's like this compulsion comes over me and I pick a big fat saggy number just like I always had. If I could ever lick that weirdo compulsion I'd be in real good shape." Dr. Bernstein's comment: "Her hangup is her salvation. Down chicks always run true to form. Gentlemen, kick her as you leave. She digs the attention." G iardano had done a lot of traveling, but he never did get far. "It's simple truth to say that this galaxy is just like the inside of my head. The farther you go, the less you see. Been to Acmena IV -- looks just like Arizona. Sardis VI is a ringer for Quebec and Omeone VI is a duplicate of Marie Byrd's Land." "What does End City look like?" "If I didn't know better," Giardano says, "I'd think I was back home in Hoboken." I n end city they have to import everything. They import cats and cockroaches, garbage bags and garbage, cops and crime statistics. They import spoiled milk and rotten vegetables, blue suede and orange taffeta, they import orange peels, instant coffee, Volkswagen parts. Champion spark plugs. They import dreams and nightmares. They import you and me. "But what's it all for?" "That's a stupid question. You might as well ask what reality is for." "Well -- what is reality for?" #T k me up any time. I live at section of Minus Boulevard, just across from Null Park." "Is that address supposed to have a symbolic meaning?" "No, man, it's just where I live." N obody can afford the necessities in End City. But luxuries are available for everyone. Ten thousand tons of Chincoteague oyssters are distributed every week, free. But you can't cop cocktail sauce for love or money. C olloquy in Limbo Lane: "Good day, young man. Are you still caught up in the waysmeans fallacy?" "Guess I am, Professor." "Thought as much. Good day, young man." "Who was that?" "That was the professor. He always asks about the ways-means fallacy." "What does it mean?" "Don't know." "Why don't you ask him?" "Don't care." D r. bernstein says: "Monism postulates that there's only one thing -- dualism says there are two things. No matter which is true, you still haven't got much to work with." "Hey!" says Johnny Cadenza. "Maybe that explains why everything around here tastes either like chili or chow mein." G iardano opens a pocket notebook and tries to count all the Main Streets he's walked down. Mort the Snort shoots pure Sealtest ice cream and waits for the hit. The Quicksilver Kid lays out a game of solitaire, but every card is an eight of diamonds. Sweet Lucy bites into a Mars Bar and tastes sunlight, taffeta, a barking puppy. Dr. Bernstein looks back at the old stars, the old trips, all used up now, all finished. He looks ahead at the blackness of the gulf, the big leap into nothingness. He sighs, takes Lucy by the hand. They dance. You come hesitantly forward at last, clear your throat, say, "Excuse me but this is all some kind of mistake,, isn't it? I mean, I shouldn't be here at all." "You're in the right place," Bernstein says. "Welcome to End City." He doesn't even bother to laugh at you.  He saw the truth but could not change it. No one could -- except the I W hat Harris (Andrew, Lt. on his notetapes as "the metamorphosis of my milieu" began when the Starquest was less than a day distant from her first Mars orbit. As was his custom, he had stepped into the drive room to make his daily inspection of the engines. The actual works were largely hidden from the eye of the beholder by heavy shielding and could be checked out realistically only by means of the monitor in the control room, but viewing the setup at first hand reassured Harris in a way that seeing it on a screen could not. This time around, however, he wasn't in the least reassured -- quite the contrary. The drive had vanished utterly. In its place, lying side by side between two huge concave braces, were two long cylinders that he at first took to be a pair of massive conduits but which, when he read the lettering on the black and gold surface of the nearer one, turned out to be a pair of alkaline Duracell #volt batteries, size A A. To complete his mental devastation, the room's deck, ceiling and bulkheads had transmuted, since his last look-in, from steel plating to a green plastic material. A strange humming noise was emanating from below the deck, while an even stranger whirring sound was coming from beyond the stern firewall. Shaken, he backed out of the room, instinctively reaching for the door. If he could shut the insane scene from his sight, perhaps it would go away. He found himself, however, thwarted -- for the door no longer existed. Although disliked by his fellow astronauts, ostensibly for a streak of cruelty he was not always successful in concealing but actually for his intellectualism, Harris had been the International Space Agency's overwhelming choice for the first one-man Mars mission. He was self-disciplined, emotionally stable and resourceful -- the sort of person least likely to lose his cool no matter how bizarre the circumstances. He did not lose it now. After standing quietly in the Starquest' s aft corridor ( that had transmuted to plastic also, grown longer and undergone several other changes) till his heartbeat subsided to nearly normal, he reentered the drive room. The two Brobdingnagian batteries were lying "head to foot," their positive and negative terminals respectively making contact with vertical metal arms protruding through slots in the deck. Since there was no way Harris could get below -- at least none that he knew of -- he had to surmise what sort of energy converter was installed there. His mind balked. Small wonder. How in hell could an electric motor powered by two #volt batteries (assuming such a setup had been in effect all along) have freed the Starquest from the moon's gravitic pull and have brought her to the verge of her first Mars orbit mere months after liftoff? Moreover, what means of propulsion did the theoretical motor employ? A propeller? I ooking neither to left nor right, j he hurried forward to the control room and homed in on the radio. He fumbled for the toggle switch. "Starquest to base -- Starquest to base -- " Then he stood there, feeling slightly foolish. And slightly terrified. For the control panel, of which the radio was a part, had turned into the same green plastic material he had seen in the drive room and the corridor. Not only that -- the panel had moved. And the control room itself -- bulkheads, deck and ceiling -- had transmuted to plastic and grown larger. Or perhaps it only seemed larger because most of its more sophisticated paraphernalia had ceased to exist even in plastic form. Harris sagged into the control chair -- fortunately it was still in the same place -- and stared at the levers, switches, gauges, dials and screens arrayed before him. The levers and switches were realistic, though immovable, and the gauges and the dials had numbered faces pasted on them. When he had glanced at the ship's chronometer some fifteen minutes ago it had registered # hours -- the printed face of its plastic counterpart registered # hours. Worse, he had no timepiece of his own to dispute it. He gazed at the monitor screens. They had pictures painted on them. One "showed" what looked like a subatomic drive, another what looked like a grav generator, another what looked like an oxygen reconverter, and still another an apparatus that vaguely suggested a meteor deflector. Harris returned his eyes to the picture of the oxygen reconverter. He took a deep breath. Another. The air seemed to be okay. At length his gaze stole over to the forward bulkhead where the viewscreen had been. It was still in approximately the same place. It had transmuted to plastic and had a picture of Mars painted on it. F or a moment deja vu overwhelmed him. Then he forced himself to check out the ship -- or at least those parts of it that were accessible to him -- from stem to stern. It had been cast or stamped out of plastic in two lateral sections -- then the two sections had been fused (glued?) together. (Harris didn't believe his eyes, but this was what they told him.) The ship's appointments and equipment, except for the batteries and, presumably, the theoretical electric motor, had been part of the original pattern -- or die -- from with which the two sections had been cast, or stamped. There were other differences. The ship had become considerably larger and its appointments and equipment, when duplicated, were differently styled and no longer located in quite the same places. While the control room and the drive cubicle still occupied approximately the same sections, the tiny cabin that contained his bunk had exchanged places with the lock -- and the little lavatory, formerly adjacent to his cabin, had exchanged places with the suit locker. Oddly, the new arrangement only served to intensify his deja vu. But was what he was experiencing deja vu? Hadn't he, long long ago, in a different way, experienced all this before? Formerly the ship's illumination had been supplied by strategically placed fluorescent tubes. Now it came from strategically applied daubs of phosphorescent paint. There was no longer a heating system -- or if there was, he could find no evidence of it -- yet the interior temperature was in the upper seventies. But while there was light and heat and air, there was no food. Oh, there was a galley, all right, but no one had thought to stock it. In addition to its empty shelves it contained a quaint little plastic sink and two cute little plastic water taps. The trouble with the taps was, he couldn't turn them on -- but even if he'd been able to his lot wouldn't have been improved. A subsequent search for the water reservoir and the recycling system revealed both to be no longer existent. He didn't enter the drive room again -- he didn't have the heart. Anyway, he knew that nothing had changed: the humming of the hypothetical electric motor and the whirring of the hypothetical propeller were audible throughout the ship. Occasionally sounds came from outside the ship -- distant muffled crashes, strange longdrawn-out thunderings... After taking an inventory of his clothing and the contents of his pockets and finding nothing changed and everything still there, he returned disconsolately to the control room. There, he sat powerlessly in the control chair, staring at the painted picture of Mars. What delightful white polar caps you have, my dear, he thought. What a delightful orange complexion! And those charming little lines that crisscross one another so quaintly -- are they your famous canals? If only there were some way he could see the real Mars. If only there were portholes in the hull... But there were, weren't there? Ten of them. Five on either side... Throughout his "tour of inspection" -- and even before -- he had had the feeling that every aspect of the ship was the same as it had always been -- that nothing really changed until he looked at it. Until he remembered it. Thus, while he was startled, he was not truly surprised when, glancing at the section of the starboard hull that the control-panel abutted, he saw... remembered?... a porthole. Looking through it, he saw "Mars." It was the same orange hue as its two-dimensional sister on the viewscreen, had just as many canals, was tilted the proper degree on its axis and was resting on what appeared to be a stilt. Bright bluish radiance bathed it from above and yellowish light from afar. Despite its distance from the Starquest it seemed no more than a stone's throw away. Orbiting it at perceptible velocities were two ping-pong ball-like moonlets. Around and around and around they went. Around and around and around. From his notetapes: "... can be but three possible explanations for the phenomena I have just described -- that constitute the metamorphosis of my milieu: #) the utterly absurd one that the metamorphosis is the result of a photon storm through which the Starquest is passing and of which the detectors are apparently unaware; #) the equally absurd one that no metamorphosis occurred, that for a reason or reasons unknown to me I am perceiving reality divested of its usual #TT T Ballantine j J Books A Division of Random House, Inc. Old business firsts a thousand and then some apologies to T. J. Bass for confusing the name of his new BB novel In the and she's quite a gal. Hope you found it on sale despite our editorial boggling of the title. Anyway, it's a jolly good booh and a for it -- you'll love it. novel of an incredible #st-century energy crisis! Talk about relevance! When the book was first published (original title: The Dragon in the Sea back in #), it was critically acclaimed by major reviewers. Said The New York Times: "In this blend of speculation and action, Mr. Herbert has created a novel that ranks with the best of modern science fiction. Here is a sea story of an Imaginary war that comes very dose to matching -- in suspense, action and psychic strain -- any chronicle of real war by C. S. Forester or Herman Wouk." In the world of the future that Herbert postulated, the U.S.A. all but used up its oil supply (sound familiar?). A new source must be found. Atomic subtugs begin stealing supplies from underwater deposits in enemy territory. Problem: none of the twenty tugs sent out on a mission have returned with the desperately needed oil. Ensign John Ramsey of BuPsych is planted aboard the Fenian Ram S#I as an electronics officer. His assignment -- find the saboteur in the four-man crew and bring back the oil. The review of this novel that we liked best said: "This is a fictional story of the future that we should pray never becomes a news story of the present." Htnmm! Alan Dean Foster Is writing a series of books set in the galaxy he originally created the new book, he postulates a frigid planet on which a party of humans Is stranded. They are an ill-assorted group, initially intent on cutting one another's throats. They are rescued by a company of tran -- the local inhabitants -- and escorted through many adventures to the tran fortress town. On this iceworld, the natives move by extending their batwings and allowing the violent winds to sailskate them over the frozen landscape. The humans are at a dreadful disadvantage -- having no natural locomotion, being vulnerable to the cold and being totally dependent on the strange tran... With his first stoiy The Book of Rack the Healer (serialized in IF a while ago), Zach Hughes established himself as one of those tellers of tales whose ability to create life forms makes them unique. Now Hughes is She is an Artonuee -- a delicately furred, winged creature with great multi-faceted eyes. Her world seems ultimately doomed by a head-on collision with another world. But the time is far off, and the Artonuee hope to find a way to divert the rogue planet. Miaree, in her one-man space flyer, must save her people. Szafran has captured the delicate and ethereal quality of Mlaree's ship in one of the most beautiful sf covers we've seen. Look for it! the ads and reviews and attendant hoopla have created a fantastic demand for this sensational volume. It's sure to be a collector's item. If, by chance, your dealer has sold his last copy you can obtain one or more (one to read; one to lend andor give) by sending the cover price, #, plus #c per order to Ballon tine Cash Sales, P.O. Box #, Westminster, Maryland #. Of course, you can order any of the other titles mentioned this month at # per title plus #c per order. BB subjective accouterments -- the noumenon, as it were; #) the one I were wrong in their conclusion that an interplanetary voyage of this duration could safely be undertaken by one man without his experiencing adverse side effects -- that what I am experiencing now is a form of regression brought on by my subconscious to delete from my physical awareness the awesomeness of my real surroundings. "To elaborate -- when I was eight years old I received for my birthday a mini-solar system kit. Although much more sophisticated, it had considerable in common with the tinkertoy sets of my great grandparents' day. Correctly assembled, its various parts formed a sort of extensive orrery consisting of a #-watt bulb centerpiece, around which nine painted plastic planets and thirteen painted plastic moons (for obvious reasons, only those moons closest to their primaries were included while the asteroid belt was omitted altogether) orbited at drastically reduced distances but at velocities reasonably in ratio to their real-life counterparts. This was accomplished by means of nine flat metal arms radiating fanwise from a hub centered beneath the 'sun.' Each planet was affixed vertically to its appropriate arm by means of a vertical metal rod, and an electric motor and a differential housed in the hub effected the correct orbital velocities. The only thing lacking was axial rotation, but this was compensated for to some extent by magnetic-repellor cores in 'Earth,' 'Mars,' 'Jupiter,' 'Saturn,' 'Uranus' and 'Neptune' that kept their respective steelcored moons at fixed distances from their primaries and, by revolving, lent them orbital motion. "Once assembled, my mini-solar system literally filled the basement recreation room where my parents had permitted me to build it, the season being summer and social get togethers having been transferred to the patio. The plane of the ecliptic was some three feet above the floor and some four below the ceiling. At its outermost point, 'Pluto's' eccentric orbit barely cleared the doorway leading to the kitchen stairs. Augmenting the radiance of 'Sol' were four overhead fluorescent tubes. "I peopled my extraterrestrial planets with all sorts of weird life forms, but for 'Earth' I created a race of beings very much like ourselves and a civilization sequence roughly parallel to our own. After fabricating a history of wars, famines, floods, earthquakes and what-have-you, I crowned my little world with a technological civilization not greatly different from the one I lived in. I then proceeded to play God in earnest, raining down upon the helpless heads of the poor beings I had brought into existence calamities and catastrophes and diseases of every description. I created power shortages, devised domestic tragedies, instigated riots, ignited wars. In a sense, I tinkered with the destinies of my minihumans in much the same way I had tinkered with the mini-solar system in which they lived. "At first, the idea of 'spaceflight' did not occur to me, although a tiny toy spaceship had come with the kit..." H arris sat dozing in the control chair, dreaming of his wife and home. His wife's name was Georgiana and she was like a wind walking, a night wind, cool and lovely, with night-black hair and evening-star eyes. Georgiana. And the house where they lived sat by a river that sang, beneath trees that whispered amid the golden laughter of lazy summer afternoons... Awakening, he had no idea how long he had slept. He was hungry and thirsty and he saw little black flecks when he blinked. His tongue seemed to fill his mouth. Clearly he had slept for quite some time. When he looked through the starboard porthole he saw that "Mars" and its moonlets were now much closer. It stunned him that a self-induced illusion could keep such perfect pace with reality. But on the other hand, how could it fail to keep pace? Illusion or no illusion, the plastic spaceship he was riding in was still the Starquest, "Mars" was still Mars and "space" was still space. And he was still Harris, Andrew, Lt. Com., He pressed his cheek against the oddly resilient glass and looked along the line of the ship's trajectory. He saw both "Jupiter" and "Saturn." "Uranus," "Neptune" and "Pluto" were apparently elsewhere in their orbits and out of sight. "Jupiter's" famous marking was a vivid splash of crimson. "Saturn's" rings looked as though they were made of aluminum foil. Neither had its full quota of moons: "Jupiter" had only four, "Saturn" only three. He crossed the control room and peered through the opposite porthole. He saw no stars (he had not expected to see any) -- only bluish radiance tinged with the wan yellow rays of "Sol." And in the far distance a vast pale blur. As he stared, the blur seemed to move... He slammed the door on the logical conjecture that tried to step into his mind and moved back quickly from the porthole. Shivering, he returned to the starboard porthole and pressed his other cheek against the glass. Both "Earth" and the "sun" were hidden by the hulUHe would not be able to see them till Moonbase activated the retro-rockets in the Green Avenger's -- the Starqnest's -- prow and the ship went into orbit. The illusion was quite strict about such matters. From his notetapes: "Later, if there is a later in my life and if the veil that I have drawn over the face of reality dissolves, I will transcribe these notes, which I am recording on my pocketaper, to the Starqnest's log. "Although of necessity way out of proportion to the hurtling 'celestial bodies' it was meant to travel among, the toy spaceship that came with my mini-solar system was a masterpiece in the art of miniaturization. Delightful glimpses of its illuminated, incredibly detailed interior could be obtained through tiny saran-wrap portholes located at regular intervals in the plastic hull, and I spent hours peeking in ing to make out the infinitesimal readings on the dials and gauges and the details of the picture painted, as though on the head of a pin, on the viewscreen. It was inevitable that when the time came I should project myself inside -- and just as inevitable that I should project myself, not as an eight-yearold boy, but as the full-fledged astronaut I intended someday to become. "The plastic material of which the ship was made was so featherlight that even with the additional weight of the batteries and the tiny electric motor, plus that of a small counterweight in the prow, less than half an ounce of heliumite had to be pumped into the ventral buoyancy tank to hold the little vessel aloft. "As the 'creator,' there was no real need for me to employ mechanical means to explore my minicosmos. I could see all my worlds at a single glance and, having 'seeded' them, I knew what sort of life forms they contained. But there was a romantic need and eventually it surfaced. When it did I christened the ship the Green Avenger, located the remote-control box that had come with her and set her on a course for 'Mars.'" H arris was certain that when Moonbase commenced retrofire the resultant recoil would shock him back to reality. He expected braking action to begin at any moment. It was true he had no means of telling time, but his hunger and thirst informed him that close to twenty-four hours must have passed since he had looked into the drive room. Moreover, "Mars" and its moonlets were now opposite the ship's stern. He felt strangely light-headed and the black flecks he had noticed earlier had bred like flies. He attributed both symptoms to his nearexhaustion and to his hunger. To get his mind off both he began fiddling with the plastic dials and switches in the vicinity of the plastic radio, hopeful of finding the real switch that had to exist somewhere. He fiddled and he fumbled, but he found nothing. Abruptly he felt himself sway. He regained control of himself almost instantly. Nevertheless, he knew that for a fraction of a second he'd blacked out. The experience opened his eyes, and he saw who his enemy truly was. It was neither hunger nor fatigue -- it was asphyxiation. Frantically he broke off one of the longer control-panel levers and began striking it against the porthole. When the "glass" gave it did not break, but tore. This did not particularly surprise him, nor did the life-giving air that wafted through the rent. Nor did the cooking -- and other familiar -- odors that the air contained. He kneeled for a long time with his nose and mouth to the opening. Then, to make certain his enemy was permanently defeated, he crossed to the port side and gutted the other porthole. Returning to the first, he tore out the rest of the "glass." As he did so he noticed that "Mars" had a slightly different aspect. It was no longer tilted in quite the same direction, and its southern polar cap, so clearly visible before, was now almost out of sight behind the curvature of its southern hemisphere. There was only one answer: Without benefit of retro-fire, the Green Avenger had swung into her first Mars orbit. From his notetapes: "I am physically on board the Green Avenger! "I am physically present in my mini-solar system! "There can be no other explanation. "No illusion could possibly be of sufficient intensity to induce imaginary asphyxiation, or so impenetrable as to shut out the recoil of retro-fire. Moreover, it is inconceivable that I would even unconsciously have exchanged the glorious cosmos I belong in for a mass-produced tinkertoy affair built in a smelly cellar by an eightyear-old snotnose who enjoyed pulling the wings off flies. "I did not regress mentally to a former set of physical conditions -- I returned physically to them. Not instantaneously but by degrees -- a circumstance that led me to conclude erroneously that I had regressed mentally. And to cloud the picture further, this time around I am playing a different role. "How? Why? And what will become of me when my eight-yearold self tires of his childish game? "If only there were some way I could apprise him that there is a real, not an imaginary, little man in his toy spaceship -- a hungry, thirsty, frightened little man who wants desperately to go home! "But if I could -- would I dare?" H arris was able to obtain an excellent view of "Earth" when the Green Avenger passed the "sunward" side of "Mars." His home planet was just as he remembered her -- painted a royal blue and stippled with white polkadots. Her nearness told him what he should have guessed long ago: at the most she was only a "day's distance" from "Mars," and when he had first looked at the latter, the Green Avenger had only recently left the vicinity of the former. He was also able to obtain an excellent view of the "moon" and the "sun." The "moon" looked like a tinsely Christmas ornament. As for the "sun," its radiance dazzled his eyes, hiding from them the stilts on which little red "Mercury" and satiny "Venus" stood. But not the one on which "Earth" stood. She looked silly standing on it. Like a little old lady with one leg. Harris caught himself giggling. The Green Avenger continued to orbit "Mars." He estimated her orbital time at slightly in excess of one hour. His time. To the "creator" the one hour plus probably amounted to a few seconds -- if that. But Harris was involved physically in the reality of the minicosmos. Its "creator" was not. The Starquest had been scheduled to make three full orbits. Halfway through the fourth she was to have been launched on her homeward journey by a burst of booster fire in her stern. Harris tried to remember how many orbits the Green Avenger would make before she began her homeward journey. Try as he would, he could not. Worse, he could not remember where the boy Harris had sent the ship afterward. Worse yet, he could not remember what the boy Harris had ultimately done with it, or, when the novelty of his creation wore off, with the tinkertoy solar system. Halfway through the fourth orbit he saw that his hands were trembling. He tried to stop them, but he couldn't. When the Green Avenger began her fifth orbit he heard someone laughing loudly close beside him, but he didn't look to see who it was. A distant crash reached his ears through the torn porthole. He didn't look to see where that came from either. He could smell boiled cabbage, stale cigar-smoke and old shoes. Upon completing orbit number five, the Green Avenger continued blithely on into orbit number six. Whoever was laughing beside Harris began laughing even louder. From his notetapes: "What -- what did I do with the ship? "Did I throw it out with the ordinary trash to be picked up and recycled? "My God! Didn't I know there was a little man in it? "And how long did I keep it in orbit around 'Mars?' How long? How long? How long? "And my tinkertoy solar system -- what did I do with that? "Oh, God! I can't remember!" N ear the end of orbit number seven, Harris picked up the CD K : Donald A. Wollhaim. Publisher. Edgar Rice Burroughs' fans must see Philip Jose Farmer's the Burroughs' Estate, Farmer takes us back to ancient Opar in a fabulous adventure novel. With book cover and eleven G. Krenkel! (UY#-SI .#) For Dray Prescot's friends: the new Alan Burt Akers' novel. It's beautifully illustrated by Jack Gaughan, with a complete glossary and maps. ( UY#-# ) Robert Chilton's first novel -- a humdinger fantasy adventure in the dying days of Old Earth. (UQ#-#C) great form. His most recent collection of unique stories is en(i UQ#-#C ) A gate into the dimension where all your wishes come true? You'll find it in Cap Kennedy (UQ#-#C) Your name and address, title and book number, plus price and #c (postage and handling) genfield, N.J. #, will do it, Ask for our catalog. plastic lever he had used to gut the control room portholes and ran with it down the corridor to the drive room. He was quite mad. Entering the cubicle, he inserted the lever between the face of one of the batteries and the corresponding contact arm and pried for all he was worth. The lever broke, catapulting him to the deck, but not before the arm bent and contact was permanently severed. Gasping, he got to his feet and looked through the drive room porthole. A single glance apprised him that he had achieved his purpose, insane though it may have been. The Green A venger was drifting slowly away from "Mars." He listened. The humming and whirring noises were no more. A look through another porthole told him of yet another development: a second, smaller blur had begun to protrude horizontally from the vast pale haze he had noted earlier, that had seemed to move. He remembered then what the boy Harris had done with the ship. When, on its maiden voyage, it had inexplicably ceased to respond to the remote-control signal he had been transmitting he had grabbed it out of midair and, in a fit of boyish anger, had thrown it into the "sun." The ship had split in half and he had never bothered to glue it back together. Nor had he bothered to replace the shattered "sun." Already bored with his mini-cosmos, he had torn it down one day and gone on to a new boy. Ultimately both the system and the ship had been given, or thrown, away. With the memory came a cold clearness of thought and an instant later the truth -- or as much of it as Harris would ever know -- burst like a nova in his brain. From his notetapes: "Causality! "It was there all the time but I couldn't see it because I thought of it in terms of chronological time and conventional space. "I know now that it is independent of both -- that, like the velocity of light, it is a constant -- a constant that bends all else to its will. "I am in the Green Avenger because I put myself here. "And I am about to throw it into the 'sun' because I caused it to go out of control. "Cause and effect... "Unknowingly, I initiated a cycle, a cycle that in one sense took years to complete itself, in another minutes, and perhaps in a cosmic sense, no time at all. "There is a strong chance that in so doing I made my becoming the first astronaut to undertake a solo Mars mission inevitable. That I do not know. But I do know this: the cycle is completed. Hence, I shall return momentarily to the Starquest. To real space. To the vast, the magnificent, the transcendentally beautiful solar system I so flagrantly desecrated with my picayune imitation. "God! It will be good to be home again!" H arris wasn't worried about the hand. It would be hours -- his time -- before it reached its destination. He sat down in the drive room doorway and fixed his eyes on where the subatomic drive would soon appear. And after what seemed an eternity, it did appear, and the # volt batteries reluctantly faded away... And one by one, the six white mice turned back into resplendent coursers, and finally the pumpkin turned back into a coach. He hurried forward to the control room. Entering, he dropped to his knees before the viewscreen and looked reverently down the black, star-bordered paths of space. He saw the red and the gold and the blue star-flowers, and the huge orange rose of Mars. He realized that he was crying. He did not get up for a long while. When he did so his eyes sought the ship's chronometer. It confirmed what Mars' position had already told him: despite his inanition, despite his dehydration, despite his nerve-racking tour of duty aboard the Green Avenger, no time had elapsed between his departure and his return. He had surmised as much. It made no difference in any case. He was too glad to be back to care. H e was still glad to be back when he learned, after his internationally celebrated return to Earth, that his wife was terminally ill. Georgiana. (Ah love, let us be true to one another for... she whispered before she died.) He was still glad to be back when, early in the following spring, floods destroyed his home. He was still glad when the business in which he had invested all his savings after he retired, went bankrupt. He was still glad when a contretemps in an obscure African nation caused worldwide repercussions that ultimately the first bomb fell Harris continued glad. Only with the second did he begin to have doubts. When the third one fell he thought he saw a boyish face in the sky. At first he thought it was his own of long ago, but he knew instantly that it was not. The forehead was too wide, the mischievous eyes too far apart, the rosebud mouth too full. The vision faded swiftly as the colossal rod holding Earth aloft collapsed and she went plunging down to the cosmic cellar floor to break into a and all was darkness then (though Harris never knew it) and the smell of boiled cabbage, stale cigarsmoke and old shoes.  Who needs Spokelspuks, anyway?   "wj hat do you know about the WSpokelspuk?" Benoni Lambert asked. Lambert was director of the Species Conservation Bureau. "Is the Spokelspuk an endangered species now, Benny?" Agata Scampo asked him. "What is the present head count on them?" her husband, Conrad, wanted to know. "Do we have a head count?" Conrad and Agata were not in as perfect accord as they once had been. Certain misbehaviors had ruffled and rippled the clear surface of their relationship. But they were still in wordless and almost telepathic understanding with one another. Conrad now called soundlessly to Agata, What in peristaltic perdition is a Spokelspuk?" And Agata was forced to answer him just as soundlessly, I don't know either. That was bad. When you are the ace team in the species-preserving business you cannot afford to admit ignorance of anything. "No, we do not have an accurate head count," Director Lambert admitted. "The reason is that it is difficult for a layman (and we cannot have experts everywhere) to make a sure identification." "Like the Ruffled Yellow-Head Duck," said Conrad. "That was so often mistaken for the Morgan's Merganser by the ignorant," said Agata. "Yes, this is the same sort of thing." Lambert spoke sadly. "Both the Spassenspuk and the Spottelspuk have been falsely identified as the Spokelspuk." "I can see why, Ben." "I can't," Lambert confessed. "They're really not at all alike except in appearance, and this is one case where appearance is meaningless. But our so far uneducated guess is that there are now fewer than thirty of the Spokelspuks left in the world." "How about the Trondheim district of Norway?" Conrad asked. This question had stood him in good stead many times before. No one seemed to know anything much about Norway. "No, there couldn't be any in the Trondheim district," Lambert told him with thin patience. "The Trondheim is a sod-house region." "Of course. I wasn't thinking." Conrad confessed lamely. "I don't presume to tell you two how to go about your survey and implementation," Lambert said. "You are clearly the best team we have. Draw ordinary funds from the bursar. For extraordinary funds, as always, make application to the committee. That is it, folks. We'd like to have a report with recommendations within a month. We would really like you to effect a population increase in the Spokelspuk within that month." "We may just do that, Benny," Agata told him. "We have some forceful ideas along that line." "One thing, before you leave. I have a very rare tape of the Spokelspuk. Be warned -- the sound it makes jangles the nerves of even the most steady." Lambert set the tape to play. At first came a cranky murmur. Then a snuffling as of some creature drawing in windy breath for a great endeavor. Then came the inimitable, unhinging sound itself. It began as a scream. It was followed by a heart-freezing clatter and a laugh that curdled all the juices of the body. It was a mockery that sucked all the marrow out of the soul, it was a shriveling derision, a cruel gloating gobble that brought one to absolute desolation, to the ragged despondency that is just short of death. A laugh like that should not have been allowed in hell. "That is the sound of the male Spokelspuk," Lambert whispered with a shudder. "The tape, thankfully, doesn't quite do it justice." "Yes, I've always found it an unnerving sound," Conrad lied easily. He looked quite shaken. "The sound of the female is worse," Lambert said. "Good for the female," Agata exclaimed with a sick smile. "Of course it's a little hard to worry about the Spokelspuk's being endangered. It really should be extirpated, a thing that laughs like that? We have this special rescue and revival job to do, though, and we will do it. We are professionals." "Of course," said Lambert, knowing that they were stalwart and dependable. "Of course." C onrad and Agata left. They stopped at the bursar's and drew ordinary funds just short of the extraordinary limit. Tomorrow, after they had thoughtfully studied the situation, after they had (to be truthful about it) found out exactly what a Spokelspuk was, they would decide how extraordinary should be the funds they would ask for. The stickiest deals paid most. To save from extinction something that laughed like the Spokelspuk ought to pay well. "It has to be either a bird or a human," Conrad said as they entered the working phase of their program. "Nothing else could laugh like that." "And we've never had a call to preserve a human species from extinction." Agata set in that piece of the puzzle. "There are a few I wouldn't want to save, the Sandy Sue species for instance. But I believe the Sandy Sue is in no danger of becoming extinct. She's too common for that." "Now you are casting reflections upon my taste," Conrad said stiffly. Sandy Sue was a young lady in whom Conrad had shown much interest. Actually Conrad showed interest in many young ladies, but Sandy Sue had become a type of this activity in the mind of Agata.  are you two looking for me?" a . buxom and pink-haired lady asked Conrad and Agata. She followed them out to the street. There was something unreal about her, pleasantly unreal. She looked like a younger member of some endangered older species. "Madam Hexe, we have absolutely no use for a discredited medium," Agata said. "But I divine things," Madam Hexe said. "I divine things especially by physical contact." "And what do you divine now?" Conrad asked. "That you need me. That you have just received a well-paying assignment and that you have no idea how to go about doing what you must. I want to cut myself in. I can do the job for you that nobody else can." And, in the process of divining by physical contact, Madam Hexe placed strong arms around Conrad. "Enough of that," Agata said. "I'll follow you around until you realize that you really do need me," Madam Hexe said. "My pay -- portal to portal, you know -- has already started, but we can settle after you come to appreciate my true worth." The Scampos ignored the medium then -- at least Agata did. But she still followed them in the street and Conrad sometimes did drop back into her friendly arms. "I'm still shaking from that Spokelspuk laugh," Conrad said. "From the male Spokelspuk. And they say that the laugh of the female is even worse." "I have to hear that," Agata said. "I have a feeling that there is a female Spokelspuk in my future. And I just believe -- ah -- I bet that the female Spokelspuk's laugh is the last laugh." They went to see their favorite ornithologist. Madam Hexe still followed them and seemed determined to wait for them outside the bird-man's gracious home studio. "You really do need me," she said. "A bird the Spokelspuk is not." The bird man was friendly. He had worked with the Scampos before. He liked to help people and they liked to be helped. "The world and myself can never honor the two of you enough," he said, "for saving the Lesser Speckled Crackle from extinction. Is there now another endangered species for which steps should be taken?" "There is," Conrad Scampo told him. "The Spokelspuk." "We have been informing ourselves, of course, as to the habits and habitats of the Spokelspuk," Agata said, "and now we have come to an expert for advice. Could you give us a good rundown on this imperiled bird? Are there any readily available printouts? Are Spokelspuk preservation societies already in existence? Sometimes it is well to work with existing groups even if they are composed mostly of amateurs and lay persons." "Where did you dig up such a name as Spokelspuk?" the bird man asked. "Did old Lambert discover it?" "Why, yes. Director Lambert," Conrad said, "has declared the Spokelspuk an endangered species and we are asked to implement its preservation." "Did Lambert say that the Spokelspuk was a bird? Or is this another of those cases where you were too proud to confess your ignorance?" "Well, what is the Spokelspuk if it isn't a bird?" Conrad asked. "What other life form is endangered?" "It isn't a bird. Not any kind of a bird," the bird man said. "I don't know what it is. I never heard of it." The Scampos left him. Out in the street Madam Hexe embraced Conrad competently. "So he never heard of the Spokelspuk," Madam Hexe said. "I didn't think he would have. A specialist, you know. You had better hire me now. We need each other." "You're so right," Conrad said, enchanted. "She needs the job and we need her." #  I hut up, both of you," Agata #said. "Where did you ever hear of the Spokelspuk, Madam Hexe? I don't remember mentioning the species in your presence." "Are you sure you did not? But you've thought of it -- and I lift things out of the mind. There is only one way to increase the Spokelspuk population, and that is to make more Spokelspuks. And all that is required to make them consists of sound wits and a good heavy wooden mallet." "That is all that is required?" Conrad asked. "Get lost," Agata said roughly. "No, not you, Conrad. You go with me. A bird a Spokelspuk isn't. What's the next most likely living thing?" "An insect?" asked Conrad. Agata asked, "So what entomologist do we know? Oh, oh, and what entomologist does Sandy Sue work for? Ah, well, he's the only one we know. And there's a species around worse than Sandy Sue. Come along then. The buggery is right in this block. You, Conrad, not you, Hexe." "Oh, you really need me," said Madam Hexe. "A bug it is not." "Oh, we really need her," said Conrad. "A bug it is not." But Agata pulled Conrad into the buggery. "Oh, it's that handsome Conrad!" Sandy Sue squealed. "And Agata." "Conrad has been bitten by a different bug now, Sandy Sue," Agata said. "And I want to talk to Mr. Oktopteryx right away." "Go right in, Agata," Sandy Sue said, "and I will try to unbug Conrad. We don't want any strange bugs biting him." "Otto," Agata said to the great entomologist, "how does one unbug a husband?" "You may be using the word in a non-entomological sense, Agata," said the great von Oktopteryx. "Not entirely, Otto. But you have to help me on something else. Can you give me some hard information on the Spokelspuk? It's been declared an endangered species." "I can't blame you for trying, Agata, but it isn't an insect." "How many kinds of insects are there, Otto?" "Somewhere between a quarter"And you know them all?" "I know enough about them all to know that none of them is named the Spokelspuk." "Oh, damn. I wonder what it is then." "If it isn't an insect, then it's something else. Don't you see how that narrows the field? There are more species of insect than of all other living things added together." "I guess so. Thank you, Otto." Agata went out through the reception room with its wonderful display cases. She found Conrad sitting on the silken knees of Sandy Sue, apparently getting unbugged. Agata led him gently by the ear out of the room and out of the building. "A bug the Spokelspuk isn't," she said. "Oh, then it has to be an great original science fiction stories by together in one volume Edited by "Superior " -- Kirkus Reviews. ss.#s animal," he reasoned. "Animal, marsupial, amphibian, reptile, snake, worm, fish, something. Let's go talk to the great naturalist Hugh Singletree." "Let's go talk to the great medium, Madam Hexe," said the waiting medium. Madam Hexe. She had obtained from somewhere a heavy wooden mallet. "Let's go talk to the great medium, Madam Hexe," said the befuddled Conrad. "Actually, three of the Spokelspuks inhabit a house only short blocks from here," Madam Hexe said. "It's at thirteen-thirteen East Hodges. Let's go there now. Once we are there, I believe we can discover a way to increase the Spokelspuk population by one, possibly by two." "No! We're going back to Director Lambert to find out what a Spokelspuk is," Agata said. "I must ask -- what is the mallet for?" "You knock someone off with a wooden mallet, you make a Spokelspuk," the Madam said. "You knock someone off with something else and you make something else, maybe a Spassenspuk or a Spottelspuk. We wouldn't want that to happen. They aren't endangered species." " -- maybe a Spassenspuk or a Spottelspuk. We wouldn't want that to happen," murmured the enchanted Conrad. "Untangle yourself from that pink-headed witch," Agata sputtered angrily. "We're going back to Mr. Lambert right now." "Easy, Agata," Madam Hexe jibed. "We want you to get mad, yes, but not too mad too soon." " -- to get mad, but not too mad too soon," Conrad echoed. They went to see Director Lambert. "Great news, great news," he greeted them. "We have just received important information that ties right in with your project. There is a nucleus, and it is always easiest to add to a nucleus. I have learned that three of the rare Spokelspuks inhabit a house only short blocks from here. It is located at -- " "At thirteen-thirteen East Hodges," Agata said dismally. "Ah, then you know? Why are you here then instead of there?" "Oh. Mr. Lambert, we wanted to ask you -- " Agata tried to say. "Of course it's all right," Lambert assured her. "Get over to thirteen-thirteen at once." They started over to #. As they walked along, Madam Hexe swung her heavy wooden mallet and decapitated a cat. "What an awful thing to do!" Agata cried out. Agata," Madam Hexe said. "Think of it as making a Katzenspuk." "Think of it as making a Katzenspuk," Conrad echoed her. "Why not as making a Spokelspuk, if you use a wooden mallet?" Agata asked with sudden suspicion. "Oh, no. To make a Spokelspuk, you must start with a human person," Madam Hexe said. " -- must start with a human person," Conrad echoed. For some reason this made Agata feel unnaturally cold. T he house at # East Hodges was large and empty. The windows were broken out. The doors sagged open. Yet it once had been a glorious house. Ancient nobility clung to it like old moss. It was down in its luck, that house, but it maintained an attitude of grandeur. "Oh, this is the old haunted house," Agata said. "I remember it." "In we go," cried the madam. "This may be the new home of one or both of you. Over the threshold with you, Conrad. In, Agata, in! Ah, you can hear old echoes in the air right now. Come, come, friends in residence, greet us with the laugh." The laugh came so powerfully that it knocked the three arrivals to their knees. The scream (bloodthirsty and foully happy), the heartfreezing clatter, the gobbling laugh that curdled all the body juices -- a laugh like that should not be allowed in hell. That was the sound of a male Spokelspuk. The tape had not done it justice. "The element spuk in the name is spook, ghost, isn't it?" Agata asked. She had to say something to disguise her shaking. "My, you are slow," the medium jibed. "You'll have to sharpen up quick or you'll be no good at this. We'll want you to get mad, you know, when it's time for it. But you can't be too mad too soon. And it's only a little bit too soon for it now." "You knock off a person with that wood mallet, and you make a Spokelspuk?" Agata asked in her building wrath. "Hardly ever," Madam Hexe said sadly. "The world, as we know, has been taken over by pleasant people, and there's hardly any of any other sort left. The pleasant peasants may be good for something, but I sure don't know what it is. You can't make a Spokelspuk out of a pleasant person, I'll tell you that. It's because of this that there are now so few Spokelspuks. They fade away after a few hundred years, and they just aren't being replaced. Hardly any Spokelspuks are being made. But this afternoon we should be able to make at least one." "This afternoon we should be able to make at least one," Conrad echoed. "And, fortunately, you are not a pleasant person, Agata," Madam Hexe said. "And, fortunately, you are not a pleasant person, Agata," Conrad echoed. And the wrath of Agata continued to build. The other male Spokelspuk sounded. His gobbling laugh was stronger than that of the first "No human nerves can stand much of that horror," Agata said. "Well then, perhaps I will become unhuman or post-human. Something here swims upstream or goes against the grain. I love the hateful stuff a bit. I suppose it's mostly that I love being hateful." "Get mad, unkempt Agata, get mad," Madam Hexe taunted her. "It's all you're good for. When you go you have to go in a fury or it's all in vain." "Shut up, witch! Sound off, oh male sound! Whatever you are, you're stormier than I am. Where is the third one?" A monstrous noise like that could be bagged and sold to horror movies by the pound. The twin devil-ghost laughters were like ripsaws cutting the brain and meninges and every nerve. They set up a screaming in each inch of the body. Such two pillars of strident cacophony could not be topped. Could they not? The female spirit-shriveling laughter set the very rats to tumbling fearfully out of the walls of the haunted house. Sound could never be quite the same again, after it had included this. "I wonder if I could do that?" Agata asked almost rationally. Almost, but her eyes weren't rational now. She bled copiously from the mouth from her self-bitten tongue and lips, and from the ears as they all did. And there was white froth gathering in the mouth corners. "Sure you could do it, Agata," Madam Hexe purred. "And it is almost time that you do it now." "And it is almost time that you do it now," Conrad echoed. "What is your real interest in this. Madam Hexe?" Agata asked. They seemed sane words, but they came almost automatically from an insane mind. "Oh, I'm a paid lobbyist for the Spokelspuks," Madam said. "Then why are you so avid for our pay also?" Agata questioned. "They don't pay me in material coin. I need that also." The horrible triple laughing of the Spokelspuks rose to a crest, then to a higher crest, then still higher. Would it never break? "Come here, mad Agata," Madam Hexe ordered in her own delight. "You are ripe for it now. Come here." TheMadam was happy in her coming triumph. She was one happy medium. Agata came to them. She saw Conrad sitting on the numinous knees of Madam Hexe on an old worm-eaten deacon's bench. "Conrad, you know how such silly carry-on always irritates me," Agata said. She spoke gently, but she was mad as a gooney-bird. Then she screamed and laughed. It was the nearest possible thing to the Spokelspuk sounding for one still wearing the mortal coil. She took the bemused Conrad by the hair and ears and flung him -- Roger Elwood. Editor-in-Chief , Other World Records The Tower starts where #I left off. For the first time on record -- a shatOther World Records have created a new experience in sound and listening that will envelop you in an environment of sound movement and full-color audio imagery. Based on the short story by Thomas N. Scortia, the words and music of The Tower take you to another dimension. Feel the five-minute opening sequence depicting transition to a grotesque world via the horrors of the nuclear holocaust. Live in the new dimension of The Tower for timeless moments until the mind-exploding climax grips you, shakes you, exhausts you and leaves you limp and awed at your contact with a different reality! Utilizing music, electronics and special vocal effects, and combining them under the supervision of the brightest talents in these fields, The Tower creates an intricate fantasy, painting color pictures on the canvas of your mind. Roger Elwood (the noted Science Fiction Iconoclast) also says of The Tower, "I was truly overwhelmed at the scope and intensity of the sound movement and quality... an experience I'll repeat many times in the future." The Tower is the first in a series of World Records, available by mail order only. You can take the ultimate trip for just #. To travel to the and mail the coupon today! It's a small price to pay for a round trip to another dimension... IT someone's already ripped-off the coupon below, you can still experience the ultimate trip by sending your checkmoney order to us for: #" Stereo Record # plus # post  hdlg.  # Stereo Cassette # plus #C post  hdlg.  # # I  # " ips Stereo Reel # plus # post  hdlg.  # # W #th St, (Penlhouse), New York, N.Y. # Other World Records, Inc.  # W #th St, Penthouse, New York, NY #... to cover cost, postage  I I enclose  -- handling for copies of The Tower. I  l#"StereoLP #  #t postage  handling  # I  Stereo Cassette #  # postage  and handling  # I D # Vl n ips Stereo Reel #  #r postage and handling  #  Name Address  City State Zip , NY Residents please add # sales tax. g# across the room where he crashed against the wall and came to rest beside the wooden mallet. Madam Hexe rose smiling. Everything was going just as she wanted it. Agata struck that happy medium full-handedly and set her on her numinous rump on the floor. "She's ready," Madam Hexe giggled. "Where's the mallet?" "She's ready," Conrad echoed. "Here's the mallet." Conrad wobbled to his feet with the heavy, sound, wooden mallet held high in his two hands. He bashed his wife heavily and loudly on the head with it. Killed her too. The Spokelspuk population had been increased by one. Then there were four sources of that killer laughter sounding in the old haunted house. Oh, oh, oh, oh, bleeding ears and blown medullae! It was more than flesh could stand. I n the courtroom there was a fundamental disorder that could not be cured. There was, mainly, a loud weird noise like demented laughter, demented female laughter, or the laughter of something that had once been female. The source of this noise could not be located, but the rampant sound was nerve-racking and abrasive. And then there was the defendant Conrad Scampo who refused to plead insanity. "No, no, I am not insane," he insisted. "It is just that insane things have been happening to me." "You still insist that you killed your wife while under the influence of a witch known to you only by the approximate name (your own term) of Madam Haddem?" the prosecutor was questioning him. "And now you don't know where this witch is?" "She is everywhere. I see her everywhere and all the time. I see her in the courtroom now, right there, right back there, sweet-talking one of the guards. See her, the witch?" "No, Mr. Scampo, I do not see the witch. And you are not able to describe her further?" "Yes. She has numinous knees. Examine all the women, and she will be the one with numinous knees. You can't miss her. Shut up, Agata!! Damn it, shut up!!!" "Yes, the noise is irritating, isn't it, Mr. Scampo? We apologize for it, but we still have not been able to locate the source of it. And you still insist that it is the laughter of your dead wife?" "Yes. Before it happened, she said she believed it was a female having the last laugh. Well, she won't get away from it. I intend to have the last laugh myself. Wait till I get my hands on her!" "Mr. Scampo, you have stated that the approximately-named Madam Haddem was a paid lobbyist for a gang of ghosts. Does this not strike you as insane?" "It sure does, but I did not state it. I stated that the Madam stated it." "But you did state that Director Benoni Lambert of the Species Conservation Bureau had declared this gang of ghosts to be an endangered species and had assigned you and your wife to finding means of increasing the number of these -- ghosts. But Mr. Lambert completely denies this himself. What do you say to that?" "I think he was taken by a hoax that was started somewhere in the organization by some too! of the Spokelspuks. He was ashamed to admit that he didn't know what Spokelspuks were, so he passed it along to us. And we were ashamed to have to ask what they were." "And now you are worried, not so much that you may be executed for the murder of your wife, but that the manner of execution might somehow be wrong?" "Yes. If I die in the electric chair, I won't become a Spokelspuk at all. I will become something else, possibly a Spassenspuk or a Spottelspuk. As such, there is no guarantee that I will meet my wife again or even be on the same plane with her. Is it too much to ask that I be bashed on the head until dead with that stout, wooden mallet that is in the evidence section there? I'll put an end to that crazy noise quick enough then. Just let me get my hands on the throat of that loudthroated wife of mine and I'll put an end to it." And Conrad was making insane and throttling motions with his hands. There came the Agata laugh again, maddening. "No, you will not have the last laugh," Conrad sputtered angrily. "I'll get you, Agata, I'll get you!" "Be calm, Mr. Scampo," the judge said. "And just what is the mallet business?" "It is a requirement for becoming a Spokelspuk. After all, you have to have some rules for admission." "Where, by the way, do these ghosts live?" the judge asked further. "In old wooden houses mostly," Conrad told him. "They can't live in a sod house at all. They can inhabit a brick or stone house if there is enough wood in the interior, but they are not comfortable there. They can inhabit, for a while, a courtroom in a terra cota and glass courthouse, if there is wooden paneling and wooden benches and tables, but they sure are not comfortable in such. I'm not either. I'm leaving. This whole thing is a farce anyhow." "You are not leaving, Mr. Scampo. You are not going anywhere," the judge said. "Do you realize that you are on trial for your life?" "I've told you already that I didn't want my life," Conrad said with a new chill in his voice. "I forfeit it. The only question now is whether the condemned man should be allowed to choose his own method of execution. I choose the mallet and you all look at me like a bunch of bare-faced idiots. And you say that I'm insane' Conrad left the chair, and he seemed about to leave the courtroom with resolute step. There was the taunting, terrifying Agata laugh again. And there was a sudden motion by a pink-haired lady who had been standing by the evidence box and sweet-talking one of the guards. She grabbed the stout, wooden mallet out of that evidence box, and she bashed Conrad Scampo heavily and loudly over the head with it. Killed him too. "That was really a lot of fun," said Madam Hexe, or Madam Haddem as Conrad had approximately called her. Several things happened then. The screaming, gobbling, sickening laugh of Agata was throttled down to sickening silence. Conrad had finally got his hands on that loud-throated wife of his and was choking her, not to death for she was already dead, but into a queasy quiet. Then the unpracticed but powerful death-moment laugh of Conrad Scampo sounded deafeningly. He had made it! He was a Spokelspuk now and he had, for the moment, the last laugh. "You had better put that body in the disposal," Madam Hexe said briskly to the judge, "and then have someone mop up the brains which were so clumsily spilled." " -- had better put that body in the disposal," murmured the nine parts bemused judge, "and then have someone mop up the spilled brains. But wait a minute, lady. You have killed a man in my courtroom. Shouldn't I do something?" "Yes," said the Madam. "You are a judge. Give the judgment that the Spokelspuk is no longer to be considered an endangered species. The two new ones should keep them going for another hundred years." " -- make a judgment," the now totally bemused judge was mumbling, "that the Spokelspuk be no longer considered an endangered species." "I really have to go. now," said the Madam. "Here's my card. (It was a simple queen of spades.) "Put it on the bulletin board. I give psychosomatic readings every morning from ten to twelve. Perhaps I can be of help to some of you." " -- every morning from ten to twelve. Perhaps she can be of help to some of us." Madam Hexe left the courtroom and went about her affairs. She had some odd groups for clients. And she had a lot of class. She looked like a younger member of an older endangered species.  W hen the Encephaloprinter was invented in the middle of the twenty-first century no one in uncart could think what to do with it. It had no economic value or any practical application that could be seen. Dr. Julian Cox, its inventor, worked in a Cambridge laboratory run by a British subinvention became the property of eurocart and so of uncart. Almost none of the world's research was independent of uncart, or more specifically of its science arm, uncartsci, through its worldwide member organizations. Every day, throughout the world, hundreds of ideas, devices and products flowed from these labs for assessment, production and sales. However, uncart leaders were not so shortsighted as to ignore the value of pure research and thousands of people like Cox were allowed to putter in any fashion they wished, provided that when the lead turned to gold in the alembic the process became the exclusive property of Cox was a researcher into psychic phenomena and it was from this study that he invented, discovered -- or simply stumbled across -- the Encephaloprinter. First accounts of it made it sound like a super brainwave machine, but this was nonsense. Cox had long since lost interest in brainwaves -- Alpha, Theta, or what have you. What he was after was much more subtle. Telepathy, he postulated, did not consist of sending waves back and forth. The moving of solid objects was not the effect of emitted brainpower. Second sight did not come from any force latent andor inherent in the brain itself. This had all been pretty well demonstrated for decades. There were no super brainwaves and there could be no machine to measure them. Yet these phenomena existed. Over the past fifty years research had made great strides and provable results had been attained. It had been demonstrated beyond doubt that the human mind could do many things that could not be explained by emanations or waves. Like many before him, Cox had run through the Greek alphabet of brainwaves, Kirlian photographs, the results of the newer Van Donck deep-brain analyzer, plus some inventions of his own. But there he stalled. The Greek alphabet had no connection with what he was looking for. Neither did electromagnetic field auras. These were only tangential to the brain's own interna! functions. So he stopped designing new, more sensitive receivers and when he did this, enlightenment came. It was then that he began to distinguish the Koran's white thread from the black in the dawn. If the brain regarded as a transmitter had proved to be the wrong concept, Cox thought, perhaps it should be looked upon as a receiver or, more accurately, as an aware mass that senses and reacts. This concept was Cox's achievement. It received almost no publicity or even notice at the time he first advanced it. News of it was released to the public in simplest terms because there was no other way to make it even halfway understandable. So the public yawned over its coffee as the, news of the Encephaloprinter clattered out of its video, a short paragraph after the fashions and before the sports page. I t was presented equally simply to the Directors of uncart at a regular biweekly meeting. The eight, as usual, had lunched together in the executive dining room. They had then strolled peacefully across the formal Persian garden to the administrative wing. If they had happened to look they might have seen the humpbacked magnificence of Demavand, snow-capped even this late in the spring, shining on the horizon. They had eaten a good lunch and were contented men. And powerful men. At each of the eight places at the round conference table lay a sheet of paper giving a concise explanation of the Encephaloprinter and as much of the theory as was understood. Everything at the Director's level of uncart was presented on a single sheet. An idea that could not be so reduced had clearly not been thought through. However, if there were problems -- and usually there were -- Dr. Gertrude Gold, cuncartsci, was there to remove them. The conference room itself was a striking example of the architecture that made up the whole uncart complex. It was hexagonal to begin with, the better to accomodate the round conference table. The round table was necessary because uncart had no real head, but a directorate, all equal. The chairmanship rotated among the eight. The room was meant to reflect equality and there was nothing about the table, chairs or place settings that would set one Director above another. The six walls, as well as the ceiling, were reinforced plexi-quartz, bullet-proof and nearly atom-proof. The polarity of the walls and ceiling could be regulated to provide any degree of darkness or light. Today the two walls nearest the westering sun were dark and the ceiling slightly so, giving the whole room a pleasant glow. Through the ceiling the white clouds in the strikingly blue Persian sky stood out starkly. The view through the walls was of surrounding gardens leading up to the mountain on one side and down to the swift river on the other. Imbedded in the plexi-quartz were wires that kept any sort of emanation from penetrating. The room was proof against afiy known listening device, thanks to uncartsec. Next to the door stood the booth of the engineer who controlled the lighting, worked the entrance, adjusted the temperature and humidity, hooked up the simultaneous interpreters when necessary, ran the holograph projector and all the other mechanical, hydraulic and electronic gear in the room. His booth, entirely soundproof so he could not hear the Directors talk, could only be entered from outside. But even with these precautions he still held a sec Cosmoclear, the highest security clearance. The Directors took up their papers and read, some idly, some intently. Within a minute most were fidgeting. Viktor Demchenko of sovcakt put down his paper and tapped it. The others looked up as if this had released them from labor. "Perhaps you could summarize this for us, good Dr. Gold," he suggested. Gertrude Gold turned slowly toward him. She was a large woman and oddly shaped. She studied Demchenko through large, thick glasses, like portholes and said seriously, "It has been summarized to the utmost in the report you hold. If you would be so good as to read it, I will try to answer any questions later." Demchenko's gentlemanly smile faded and he looked down at his paper like a fourth-grader. "Of course," he said, "Quite so." Dr. Gold was right. There was nothing wrong with the summary. It told the men what they needed to know out of what was already known, but the concept was not really clear to anyone. It could be described in terms of effect but no more. They were all in Plato's cave, seeing shadows of reality. T he paper said that the aura, the halo, the excitation, that surrounds everyone and everything somehow in turn excites the brain. These halos of excitation vary greatly in strength, but extend infinitely, interlocking like smoke rings or, better, smoke balls. Each brain is aware of these bubbles and tunes in or vibrates in frequency with some of them in its characteristic way. It is how -- and to which -- of these vibrations a mind tunes in that controls its mood. Since no two people tune to excitements in quite the same way, people behave differently in the face of the same stimuli. This set or cast of the bfain has little to do with intelligence, but it does affect personality and response. The brain oscillator determines what stimuli are selected and thus predestines the conscious level of the mind that deals with them -- a sort of super-ego management package. Cox's invention can record which excitations a brain responds or is tuned to. The Printer does not tell what these stimuli convey to the brain but only that they do it. No specific area is involved in this activity, which apparently depends upon an undifferentiated quality of the brain -- now named Cox's Quality. The paper said in conclusion that some experiments had been done but with indeterminate results. The Directors finished reading and sat looking at each other. eurocart's Reinholt Blessing, this year's Chairman, cleared his throat. "I am sure there must be questions, gentlemen," he said. A group chuckle answered him. These were bright men, but they were not scientists. Their abilities were as managers, financiers and manipulators. Some were not even well educated. However, they had all made their way, or worked their way, or fought their way, up the uncart stairway. Sitting where they were made them ipso facto successful. They needed no apology for depending on others to furnish expertise. Dr. Gold was one of their experts. "Am I to understand," Robert Ndolo of afcart said, "that things are making our brains vibrate?" "I prefer to say resonate," Dr. Gold said. "Like tuning forks." "No, no, that doesn't help me," Togo of nipcart said. "I'm sorry, gentlemen," Gold said, "but I can't do any better. We in sci don't completely understand Cox's Quality. We simply know how it works -- not why." "To interrupt," Blessing said, "we have a full plate of business in front of us today and it seems to me our task is to decide quickly what uncart is to do, if anything, with this -- ah -- thing, or device." "Now we're getting somewhere," Holdeman of uscart said. "Certainly. You men are the Directors." Dr. Gold regarded them coldly from behind her portholes. "I will leave now if you are through with me." She started to turn toward the door. The directors partially rose as one man. They wanted no repetition of the lib strike of ten years before when every woman in all of uncart and its subsidiaries walked off the job for three weeks. Dr. Gold had been their leader. Demchenko threw himself into the breach. "Please, please, my dear Dr. Gold," he said, his arms outstretched. "Nothing, nothing like that. Why, we need you now more than ever." With a slight shrug of mollification she turned back. "Well, of course, I am at your service." As she waited and looked at them the silence became more embarrassing -- as if they had rubbed a lamp, the genie had appeared and they were fresh out of wishes. Speak, junior, Grandma's on the line. "Well, all right, resonate, then," Ndolo said, going way back and so buying time. "And this device, this, ah -- " the chairman looked at his sheet, "this Encephaloprinter, measures the vibrations or whatever that stimulate the brain to resonate?" Dr. Gold slumped and seemed to drive herself even more deeply into the carpet. "No, no, Mr. Blessing," she said. "It measures the brain's response to them only. As far as we can determine, the vibrations -- as you call them -- cannot be measured." "But, my God, my God," Demchenko said. "What then have we?" Facing up to it and dredging up the last bit of analogy she had brought with her. Dr. Gold said, "I told you we don't know everything. Think of this instrument as a spectroscope. Aim it at a brain and it will show you a pattern of excitation. This is simply a measure of Cox's Quality. I might add that no two prints are the same." "Like fingerprints," Castenero of amcart put in happily. The others smiled. Dr. Gold looked at him without remark. They all relaxed. This was the ultimate. Beyond this they had no responsibility to try to understand. Chen Tsing Peng, of sincart, had been quiet throughout. Now he indicated to Blessing that he would like to be heard. Blessing nodded to him. "If I may say, gentlemen," Peng said in his highly modulated voice, "we still elude the mark. What are we to do about this?" "Right, right," Castenero said, "we're being stupid." "No, no," Peng said seriously. "Not that. We have simply been led astray by the unfathomable -- perhaps falsely intrigued." He turned to Dr. Gold. "May I ask what I hope are a few pertinent questions?" "Yes, let's go at it," Ndolo said, looking hard at his watch. Gold ignored the gesture and nodded to Peng. are informed," Peng Vt said, "that this resonance probably accounts for psychic activity of one sort or another. Is this correct?" Again Dr. Gold simply nodded. "Now then, if the Encephaloprinter can -- what should I say -- ? Register?" "As good a word as any," Dr. Gold said. " -- register these resonances, can the device be adapted to produce desired psychic effects of some kind? Is there a possibility of useful benefits?" Dr. Gold hesitated. She looked uneasily in several directions, as though she were missing something. When explaining anything she was used to having an implement of some sort in her hand -- a light board stylus, a holograph pointer, or some such tool for emphasis -- and she felt uncomfortable without it. She reached in front of Mr. Togo and took his notaboard stylus. She began to jab the air with it as if she were impaling insects. "Excuse me, Mr. Togo," she said. "We have, of course, carried on innumerable experiments employing the device, using both sensitive people, telepaths and the like, and normal -- rather, nonsensitive -- people. What we have achieved is the ability to trace the sensitive psyche at work. By use of the Printer we can see two sensitive brains resonate in tune with each other. This does not happen to nonsensitives. Between a sensitive and a nonsensitive we can see the first respond but not the second. This suggests that Cox's Quality, whatever it is, is at work in telepathy and other psychic phenomena." She was interrupted by Ali Abbassi, Director of ascart. "You said other psychic phenomena? Do you mean ghosts, table rappings, levitation -- things like that?" "Oh, my God," Holdeman muttered. "He's back with the genies." Some of the others looked at their hands. Castenero whipped out a handkerchief and flicked at his boot. "As a matter of fact," Dr. Gold said, "we have used the instrument in studies of psychokinesis -- " She paused, made up her mind and appended: "That is, moving solid objects by the power of the mind." Interest renewed around the table. All looked expectant. "We can see how this works, too," she went on. "We can see the sensitive tune to the emanations, aura, whatever you want to call it, of an object and then alter itself to force the object to resonate in turn Nowinoaperback Shows how Ihe Sabian symbols -- astrological nolations representing each degree of Ihe Zodiac -- can be used in the same way  Ching and Tarot cards are used for divination. "The venerable Dane Rudhyar's works on humanistic astrology are a musl for all students ol . #, now al your bookslor i division of Random House as if from a different place. In fact, the object is then in that different place." She looked around, rocking her stylus back and forth like a metronome. There were no questions. "As to your first example, Mr. Abbassi," she said and smiled, cueing them that she was going to say something amusing. "Because Cox's Quality expends no energy, seems limitless and universal -- in short, simply exists -- some of our more religious citizens have taken it as proof of immortality, suggesting that Cox's Quality is in fact the soul, if you please." She faced them one by one, the smile still on her face. The Directors reacted with puzzlement. Some resonated back her smile weakly. "Ridiculous," Demchenko snorted. "Quite," Gold said. Her smile faded and disappeared as if her cheek muscles had suddenly grown tired. "We have no place for such remarks here," Togo said. "What a man chooses to think of the soul is a personal matter." "Please." Blessing tapped the table with his stylus. Again silence fell. Peng had been jotting on the illuminated notaboard in front of him. Now he looked at Blessing and raised his eyebrows. The skin grew taut on his cheekbones and brow, making them even more prominent. His head resembled, for the moment, an anatomical model -- or the unwrapped skull of a mummy. "Mr. Peng," Blessing said with relief. "I believe you have some words for us." "Yes, I do. It seems that our options are quite simple, so simple, in fact, that I wonder why this matter was brought to us at all." Dr. Gold stiffened slightly. Peng noticed her reaction. "I realize this is not the fault of sci," he said hastily. "It is not their function to make such decisions. But it puzzles me that indprodev couldn't have decided whether or not this had applicability -- and acted accordingly." "If you will pardon me," Togo said, "I believe they did decide. That is not the question." "Oh?" Peng said. "There is no such statement here." "Well, nonetheless, I believe it is the case. My staff so informed me," Togo said somewhat apprehensively. "Is this true?" Peng asked Blessing. "I believe there was some such preliminary paper that some of us may have seen," Blessing said, waffling as best he could, while looking down at the designs on his notaboard. "I haven't seen it either," Ndolo cut in. "What goes on here, secrets?" "No, no," Holdeman said. "Just another screw-up in adminrepro. The report is probably on your desk right now." "How have we survived so long?" Abbassi asked simply. He gave a small shrug. "But ce sera, sera, huh? No one is perfect." O dd jottings and dpodlings were being put on the assorted notaboards. Peng sighed and began again. "Well, that is neither here nor there and cuts no ice," he said. He had an excellent working command of English and of its idioms, which he took pride in using as often as he could. But in his mouth the idioms became transformed somehow, took on strange colorations, as if he had just made them up. "The device has no practical application, is that correct, Dr. Gold?" "So I'm told," she said idly, as if this were irrelevant to her, as indeed it was. "Then what is the question before us?" Peng asked. "Simply this," Holdeman said, "set has asked for authority to broadcast news of Cox's Quality throughout its organization. Anyone interested would then be allowed to spend his time and uncart's money working on it to see if it can be further developed." He hesitated meaningfully, then went on: "It's the money thing, you see." "Ah," Peng said. "Let anyone work on it, huh?" Castenero was clipping his nails. "As against keeping it more or less close, yes, that's right," Holdeman said. Demchenko emitted a wordless sound of displeasure and Dr. Gold cut in impatiently with a two-minute lecture on science and freedom ofinvestigation and how useful results were only obtained by open inquiry. To keep the Printer a semi-secret would doom it to remain no more than an interesting device. She cited numerous examples to prove her point. She closed with an exhortation, a note of irritation in her voice with these laymen who had so much power and seemed to her so patently mediocre. "So, gentlemen," she said, "if you want Cox's Quality to remain uninvestigated and -- from your point, unexploited -- to become only a laboratory toy for a few selected graduate students, then by all means keep it limited. You would save money in the short run. But if you ever hope to have a use for it, actually make money from it -- " they cringed as this Boadicea used their key word -- "then free it to all." They agreed quickly. They recognized the sense she made and, in any case, no one had the temerity to argue. Only Togo managed to introduce a small squeak of practicality. "But how much money?" "It is nothing, nothing," Abbassi said, waving his hand. "How much could it be?" He clearly spoke for the others who wanted to be done with the question. And so these men had made another hard-headed, closely reasoned decision. The Encephaloprinter would be given to sci for free investigation by anyone who cared. Dr. Gold smiled her cheekwrenching smile, stood, and left the room. After another hour of business the meeting broke up and the Directors moved to the pneumatic quartz door. They felt happy with themselves, uncart's affairs were in good shape. They could now adjourn to the bar, enjoy a drink and go home. There was much "please" and "after you" at the door until only Abbassi and Blessing were left, bowing and waving at each other. Blessing, as Chairman, was determined to be last and Abbassi, from simple Persian training, could not bring himself to go before. Finally, when the others were halfway down the corridor to the bar, both moved at the same time and jammed together through the door, apologizing as they went. The Directors strolled in small groups, except for Peng who walked alone marching to his own beat. They were well dressed as befitted their station. They wore conventional business attire, soft colorful shirts with long rolled collars, some with ruffles down the front, cummerbunds with utili-pleats for notaboards, stylus, UNcred cards and the like. Peng was the most simply dressed -- Castenero was the most elegant. The luxury cloth of his shirt was a product of one of uncart sciecoag's successful experiments in crop reintroduction in Mexico. The project had been hideously expensive and was far from being economic as yet. Castenero's shirt was one hundred percent pure cotton. He hurried, caught up with Holdeman and took his arm. "Ah, amigo," he said, "this Dr. Gold is some Amazon, is she not?" "But one of the world's top psychologists," Holdeman said. "Sure, obviously." Castenero laughed and slapped Holdeman's shoulder lightly. "But still a woman, huh? Still a woman?" "Dr. Gold?" Holdeman seemed startled. Then he chuckled. "Yes, I suppose. Ferd, you Latins find romance anywhere, even if you have to make it up." "It is our myopia," Castenero said with a slight tilt of the head, as if stating a fact, perhaps unfortunate, but one about which nothing could be done. "We keep hold of the past." "There are worse things." "But gone, amigo, all gone. Ah, if gunpowder had not been invented we Latins would still rule the world. Now we all come from the big uncart can." T he origins of the uncart "can" were not clear, nor could anyone even say for sure what uncart meant. Some thought the letters stood for United Nations Cartel, an outgrowth of the UN still in New York. Others thought Universal Cartel, still others, Ultra-National Cartel. No one knew. Even the first documents of its forming referred to the body only as uncart. There was a story that it had been started in Cologne in the middle of the eighteenth century by a German Jew named Unkart, but this was plainly absurd. There were those who had suffered from uncart's operations -- and they were many -- who called it Unscrupulous. Actually, uncart had won its position so gradually that some thought it had always been, like God, like the Universe, uncart culthist could trace its origins back effectively to the Renaissance, with only a gap here and there accounted for by human error. uncart had managed people's lives so long that no one now could conceive of a world without it. There was an awful pun that said uncart had come before the horse. uncart had united the world, not politically, but through more effective means. As all but ideologues should have known would happen, man's world had been united by economics, not politics. All men now were capitalists, big or small, or hoped to be capitalists. The linkages of big business all over the world had become strong. A world business organization of immense power had come into being. Not only had it grown -- it had come to be accepted because people realized that running the world was too important to be left to the politicians. There was simply too much at stake. The somewhat loose organization had formalized itself as uncart with headquarters in Tehran shortly after the turn of the century. Tehran had been chosen for several reasons. It was convenient, located centrally between East and West. It had become a comfortable and modern cosmopolitan city where life could be pleasant. It was also removed from the influence of the great power blocks -- while uncart ruled and wished to rule, it did not want to be seen to rule more than necessary. uncart had built a magnificent headquarters complex in a valley north of Tehran that led to the old Shimshak ski resort. The valley was narrow and deep, with a clear, mountain-fed stream coursing its length. Built into the sides of the valley were the office buildings, laboratories, communications facilities, living quarters, bars, clubs, pools, and everything else that thousands of multi-national employees needed to live and work. The architecture, while modern, reflected the setting and had a definite Persian cast that was thoroughly satisfying. Much plexi-quartz had been used in the structure. To set off the resultant starkness the roofs had wide overhangs, supported by flat columns interspersed with rows of bas-relief and mosaics. Gardens and pools afforded serene walks between buildings. The interiors featured planted arcades and malls. scsyamb had scientifically specified the ambience for maximum employee efficiency and peace of mind. The entire facility had a quiet campus atmosphere which did not reflect the immense power concealed in its walls. As years went by uncart grew to rule governments. It continued to tolerate the UN but ruled there also. Because war was unprofitable and upsetting to the established economic order uncart would not tolerate it. It ended the Arab-Israeli problem that had been at flash point for over half a century through a superbly simple device -- uncart subsidiaries took over the management of the combatant countries. The black-white confrontation in southern Africa had been similarly resolved. Now black and white worked for managers manipulated out of Tehran. uncart was made up of eight regional cartel groupings: uscart, ascart. Experience had shown that eight was a good number, not too large and yet not overly centralized. Political boundaries remained, although now largely as a matter of sentiment. Economic documents were more important than the old political passports. The plastic, Inter-Com card or Inter-Cred card had replaced them. The three diamonds of Mitsubushi stamped on a card were more useful than the rising sun. The block GM in plastic moved through customs easier than did the screaming eagle. The chemex imprint worked more wonders than the hammer and sickle. B asic English was the world's lingua franca. It had become such automatically and as a matter of course in spite of the efforts of the Esperantists and the French. The French still maintained subsidized Ecoles-Francaises around the world out of nostalgia for the grand langue and gallic stubbornness, but these were filled with dilletantes and antiquaries. The Germans had long since written off the Goethe Instituten. The Russians countries because the ancient, sentimental old men of the Politburo could not bring themselves to close them. But they perked along only half-heartedly, full of people wishing only to read Tolstoy in the oriaberrations because there was no reason not to. World population had stabilized by the turn of the century at about simply happened, as if the result of some silent international agreement or universal urge. The witty said that this confirmed the old adage that the Lord looked after children, drunks and fools, uncart had put (he world on the metric system and traffic everywhere on the right side of the road. Directors of the eight regional carts made up uncart's Board. The Chairman's position was neither elected nor permanent. Each cart's Director took his turn as Chairman for one year, after which he retired. Retirement for the Chairman was not mandatory but was invariably observed. Who could possibly work again on the slopes after having been on the summit? The Supreme Commander cannot become just another General or Admiral. Blessing had been Chairman for about half his term when the problem of the Encephaloprinter, or He had only two weeks to go when the Directors were again assembled to consider a far larger problem and to make a far greater decision. They were being urged, in effect, to change the personality of man. II T he development came about with stunning swiftness, direct result of the earlier decision to let that surprised even herself, Dr. Gold had been startlingly correct. She had had no doubt that once sci's community, her community, further development would come. What was not expected was the speed of this next development and the implications that were freighted with it, almost its own natural imperative. An obscure technician in Milan named Guido Mangiani, exposed to news about the Encephaloprinter Mangiani was not even a scientist in the technical sense. He was one of the army of faceless, anonymous lab employees that set up equipment, monitored experiments, cleaned tubes, took readings and did other routine jobs for the scientists. He was, in short, a soldier, a sergeant at best, in uncart's science army, doing the jobs that the field grade officers couldn't be bothered with. His humble status was an embarrassment to sci and Dr. Gold scarcely mentioned him when briefing the Directors. Indeed, after his one moment of glory his invention was taken from him and he was never again noted in the history of uncart sci. He became a scientific nonor un-person. Presumably, he returned to the obscurity of the scientific KP from whence he had come. and had to be lived with, decided about, done something with. To that extent, Mangiani had been as anonymously immortalized as the Lascaux cave painters. The usual one-page briefing paper lay before the Directors and again they read it with varying degrees of care and understanding. Dr. Gold had again screwed herself into the rug while she waited impatiently for the gentlemen to look up. She tapped a stylus against her thigh like a choir director as the eight tried to absorb the fact of Perhaps because he was more of a technician than a scientist, he electronic device to be used and fooled with, experimented with, changed, like a teenager working on a car. His method had been empirical. While the scientists mused over theory and did not advance, a playback and one day, without knowing how or why, he had invented the Imprinter. In experiments on with a playback, he found that he could imprint certain personality traits on one monkey onto the brain of a docile, retiring rhesus and running it through the playback into the skull of a maladjusted rhesus he could alter its personality until the second rhesus was as gentle as the first. For some reason the playback forced the subject brain to respond to external auras just as did the brain of the pattern. At this point the high-priced help discovered Mangiani and elbowed him aside. Further experiments were done without him and his device was given the official name, "The Milan Encephaloimprinter." It was called that in the Directors' briefing paper. In a burst of euphoria, at first sci believed it had a device of unlimited utility, a machine that could raise the level of all human intellect, that could pick and choose among man's most desirable attributes and assemble them into a master tape that would alter every brain and personality until humanity reached a single miracle working level barely below the gods. But the gods were not yet ready to unlock that apartment just acteristics from one to another, but that was all, no more and no less. There could be no retail bargaining among its components because no one knew what parts of the tape came from which stimuli or what they affected. You took it all or not, as you chose. "Well, practically, then, Dr. Gold," Togo asked, "what have you achieved with this device?" He repeated himself. "Practically, that is." "Certain interesting things have been done with it in husys," she said, and -- " "I beg your pardon," Togo said questioningly. Dr. Gold paused, mouth open, stylus poised for another job. It took her several seconds to figure out just what the question was. "Oh," she said at last, "sorry. Human Systems. Part of scifSY." She stood motionless. "Thank you," Togo said. The others nodded, some uneasily, wondering how many other sets of initials were equally unknown to them. Vast sections of this uncart world of theirs must inevitably operate day to day entirely out of their ken or control. Better than most, the Directors appreciated their own humanity. "You were saying. Doctor?" Blessing said, exercising the prerogative which time was inexorably taking from him. Oh, well, his company villa on the Eiger would, perhaps, not be all that bad. " -- and what they have done," she went on, beginning to move again, as if she had been frozen and was now suddenly thawed, "is to experiment with personality characteristics in certain people, common laborers mostly." The Directors looked at her with renewed interest because this seemed to be an area of obvious economic application. "For example," she said, "the Reaction of good workers onto those of poor workers and the results were very rewarding." said Quality ReacI tion?" Holdeman cut in. She nodded. "Yes, it's a term we have started using to describe the response of Cox's Quality to the aura stimulus of people and things." "I see," Holdeman went on. "In person's brains to respond like some other person's." "No," Dr. Gold said. "Not quite. It can alter only Cox's Quality, whatever that is, not the nothing to do with intelligence or anything else except the brain's acceptance of outside aura stimulations, vibrations, or what have you." Quiet settled on the room again. The sun had moved farther down one of the plexi-quartz walls and was shining brightly across the table in a pale yellow line. Blessing looked at the engineer in his soundproof booth, ran a finger along the yellow line and made a turning motion with his hand. The engineer nodded and immediately the sun wall darkened and the opposite wall lightened. Blessing sighed in satisfaction. Ah, he thought, sic transit, and all that. Robert Ndolo pushed his chair back slightly and stared at the doctor, eyes large and dark in the long brown face with its strong straight nose. At times Ndolo could resemble a guardian image, a challenge immobilized in flesh. Dr. Gold acknowledged his stare with a nod. "Mr. Ndolo?" He shook his head. "Just wondering when we're going to find out Regardless of how it's caused or what it's called, results are what count." "But it's interesting. Bob," Holdenian said in defense of his incursion into theory. Ndolo continued to look at Dr. Gold. She in turn waited for more questions, but then decided that the African's remark had moved discussion to a practical level. They wanted her to go on, were doubtless afraid of more digressions. "All right, then," she said. "The poor workers took on the work personality of the better ones. Their production picked up, absenteeism fell, theft dropped off." "Ah." Demchenko exhaled in relief. "We maybe have something here." "Yeah, Viktor," Castenero said. "Maybe you will be lucky and they will give you my personality." "You joke," Demchenko said seriously. "No. No joke." Demchenko sat up straight and pulled down his cummerbund over his round stomach. His moon face had a hurt look. "I have a perfectly good personality," he said. "Of course you have, Viktor. Very nice," Abbassi said with a hard look at Castenero. Demchenko looked around to see if the others agreed. "Come, come, gentlemen." Blessing tapped his notaboard. "So, Dr. Gold," Peng put in as if he had not been aware of the hiatus, "what you seem to be saying is that we have the means to revolutionize the world's work force. Is that correct?" Dr. Gold traced a circle with her stylus and said with a shrug. "It seems so." "Not the world's work force," bbassi cut in. "Ours." "Ours?" Peng echoed. He seemed startled. "You said the world's work force," Abbassi explained. "Ah, I see." Peng made a slight motion of dismissal. "Ours -- the world's -- the same work force, is it not?" "Of course, of course." Abbassi slumped in his chair, as though it were no longer important to him to be understood. Castenero chuckled, reached under the curve of the table and slapped Abbassi's knee. Peng looked at them both without curiosity. "Well, then to get on with it," Holdeman said, "I move we direct sci to find our best workers, print them and lay it onto the lousy workers." His thoughts began to take flight at the concept. "We could run production contests and use the winners as the models, as the analogues. Give them a bonus, too, of course." A murmur of approval ran around the room. Perhaps today would be an easy day, an early day, an extra-martini-before-dinner day. "No, gentlemen," Dr. Gold said sternly. They were so determined to be ordinary, she thought. "It isn't (hat simple." Silent groans of "I knew it" floated up like ectoplasm and they sank back, waiting once more. "Don't forget, I said Cox's Quality has nothing to do with intelligence," she went on. "After all, some of our best sensitives are morons. It also has nothing to do with strength or dexterity or good vision or almost anything else you can ask of a worker. It's really quite limited. It shapes our attitude toward the world and its impressions, not much more. Therefore, the winner of a contest may have won because of strength, dexterity, better vision, and a hundred other other ways he could even be a psychological monster that would turn our stomachs." asked the question many were thinking. She nodded. "Yes, the analogues, as Mr. Holdeman called them, were picked very carefully and on a limited basis. Even there one or two got through with traits that weren't evident or desirable. These had nothing visibly to do with their work and attitudes but were not what we would want to spread to others." "Example?" Holdeman asked quickly. She hesitated, fumbled with her collar and reddened slightly. "Well, for example, I understand one man proved to be a secret transvestite." T here was a long pause and then a guffaw. Peng cleared his throat and motioned for quiet. He got it. "But it is theoretically possible to succeed," he said. "Of course," Dr. Gold agreed. "It is then a matter of finding the right analogues, a matter of proper screening, vetting, if you will." "That's it," Holdeman said. "We just have to be careful in selection -- you people in scr have to be careful in selection, that is." He finished lamely. "Yes, that's possible." Dr. Gold said calmly. "We could without doubt find such people. But then what?" "What, what?" Demchenko asked, moisture beading his bald head. He looked around as if to ask, "Is it me?" "Simply this, Mr. Demchenko. We imprint the poor workers and they become like the best -- at least in terms of attitude and motivation. What becomes of the mediocre workers?" "Print them," Holdeman said confidently. Several nodded. "And then that factory becomes the best and gets the bonuses and the free vacations to Colorado Springs or Ischia or Sochi or Bali," she went oh, "and the others in the other factories see this and -- " "Print them too." Holdeman started to say this briskly but the 'them' came out slowly and the 'too' extended itself on and on like an ooh of pain. The others were stunned too as their plan's implications hit them. "You see," Gold said in satisfaction. Take that, you little men! "Yes, yes," Peng said. "Very clear." Holdeman was twitching in his chair with exasperation. Her superiority, which showed so clearly now, had gotten to him. "All right, you win," he said. "It is not a matter of winning or losing as far as I am concerned," she said loftily, but of course it was. "It is a question of how to use the Imprinter. How do we prevent inequality? How do we prevent strikes and riots? How do we prevent resentment against the analogues? How do we keep the maladjusted, non-imprinted, from taking advantage of the adjusted imprinted? Finally," and here she dragged out her words as if each were printed on a separate card, "where is that person you would want to be your analogue? That is the question we will eventually have to face, if you so decide." They sat in morose silence, visions of happy, productive, undemanding workers, interchangeable human parts for the uncart machine, gone glimmering like all good things. Dr. Gold was enjoying this. She had set them up, reduced them to helplessness. Now she would help them. "I have brought someone I would like you to hear." One by one they came up out of the depths. At least, they thought, there will be an answer. Good sci. Good Gold. She went to the monitor's booth and arranged to have the one door opened. An extremely tall, thin, brownskinned man stepped into the conference room. He acted dazzled and bewildered, like a person coming on stage for the first time. To the Directors, this was the normal reaction. This room and what it represented had humbled many men. On the other hand, perhaps the visitor was merely dazzled by the change in light. The room was, indeed, very bright. "Gentlemen," Dr. Gold said loudly, "may I present Dr. N. K. Lakhshman of Delhi University Now it appeared that merely the dazzlement had caused his confusion. His eyes adjusted and he looked around through his tinted glasses with assurance. "Dr. Lakhshman is with sciescat," Dr. Gold continued. She quickly raised her hand in a little admonitory gesture as she saw the question lights go on in their eyes. "escat is, of course, sci's branch of eschatology." She anticipated the next question. "Eschatology is an antiquated word to cover a somewhat primitive religious concept. It literally means dealing with last things, death and resurrection." The still mysterious Dr. Lakhshman made a contribution. "Yes," he said, "it comes, I believe, from the Greek, eschatos, which means furthest." My God, some thought. Again another pigeonhole we didn't know existed. But one had to have faith. After all you didn't have to know all the parts of a pulse air car to drive it. As managers they had to believe that they transcended the minutiae of the business. Big-picture men, all. "All right," Holdeman said quickly, still annoyed. "You've told us more about the word than we care to know. Now what is sciescat and what's he -- " he started to point, but then thought better of it -- "Dr. Lakhshman been invited for?" "Of course, of course," Dr. Gold said placidly and went on in her own way. "We will get to that. But first another word about sciescat. It is really an outgrowth of sciextrap -- " Demchenko sighed and wiped his head. He muttered in Russian. " -- which stood for extrapolation, a word I'm sure you gentlemen are familiar with." They all nodded brazenly, without embarrassment. JL on unhurried, "were supposed to keep an eye on the broad range of sci developments, see where they were headed, how they fitted together and, in a sense, predict what areas of sci would be most fruitful. In short, keep an overview. Is this clear?" Again they nodded. She had them well under control now. Lakhshman stood aside, arms folded, wearing a smile of satisfaction. This was his moment and well deserved too, he thought. Ability had at last been appreciated. They knew who he was at the Tehran Hilton where he occupied one of sci's suites for distinguished visitors. uncart owned the hotel, of course, and so was not really out of pocket, but then there had been the deluxe ticket on South Asian International from Delhi. They, too, had known who he was. uncart owned the airline. And the special reception committee from sci and sec that had met him at the airport, they had known him, had taken his bags, lounge. Dr. Gold was still talking. "Extrapolation was fine, but rather short-range, particularly with the people we had in the old extrap units. They were primarily one-discipline persons who talked to each other and pooled ideas. With the rapid advances we were making, that simply wasn't enough." She looked around the table but they avoided her gaze. "Well, then, to continue. One of my first ideas, when I became Chief sci, was to create a new group of people, a small group, who would go far beyond the limits set for extrap. I conceived of the group as small, only one or two in each cartsci, educated in many disciplines and thinking in, in -- " she groped for a word, and then she had it -- "in cosmic terms about science and where it was going and should go as a whole, not as a collection of independent studies. Science has a will, an imperative of its own, and escat was created by me to read this imperative. "Dr. Lakhshman, here, is the product of my idea. How many advanced degrees do you have. Doctor? Six?" Lakhshman gave a little deprecatory wave of the hand. "Eight, last time I counted." Both scientists laughed. The Directors regarded them but said nothing. Again the stylus pointed. Reinholt Blessing, the shir of time in his ears, wondered if he would be retired before it was all decided. He tapped lightly, almost absentmindedly, on the table. "Of course, Mr. Chairman," Gold said. "We must indeed press on. Dr. Lakhshman is here because he has put his great abilities to the consideration of the EC#P and what it means. What is its imperative, so to speak. As he sees it, and I must only two alternatives -- two, gentlemen, only -- and these are dichotomous. It is up to you to choose. After you have heard Dr. Lakhshman I think you will agree that the imperative leads us only to full exto the Indian with a stiff swing of the body. The Directors could almost see her settle into the carpet another half thread's length. Lakshman stepped forward and again folded his arms. X men, let me summarize at the outset what I conceive the posihas touched on the difficulties of imprinting selected people with the Quality prints of others. Jealousies will arise, have arisen in some of our experiments, hard feelings against the patterns, the uncertainty of bad side effects, the fact that maladjusted non-imprinted people can and will take advantage of, even persecute, the imprinted -- in short, all the difficulties of creating an elite group among the non-elite. That has never worked throughout history. It is the stuff that martyrs are made of." "Pardon, Dr. Lakhshman," Togo cut in, "if I understand you, we have very little to decide." "On the contrary, sir. I beg your pardon, I am not used to such illustrious company and I do not know your name -- " "Togo, nipcart." The Director half rose and bowed as he introduced himself. "Ah, yes. On the contrary, Mr. Togo, you have it in your hands to put in action the greatest step man has yet taken." The Directors muttered and turned to each other. They wree mostly methodical men and wanted no part of any great step for humanity. Dr. Gold caught this. "We are not trying to be dramatic," she said. "We are merely asking you to consider what appears to be a perfectly logical next step." She put on her stiff, reassuring smile. "Yes, logical," Lakhshman hurried on. "Certainly logical, but immensely important, historic." Dr. Gold groaned to herself. Her creature was being carried away by his vision to the detriment of the argument. With his eyes firmly on El Dorado he was missing the poisoned waterholes between himself and the goal. "All right, then. Doctor," Holdeman said, "what are we supposed to be historic about? What is the great step?" Gold tried to stop him, her body lurched forward, still firmly screwed to the floor, her mouth opened -- but too late -- "Why, why, to imprint the world," Lakhshman said excitedly, like a camp preacher with the word. The Directors sat up as if their seats were wired and then slumped as the switch was cut. They were silent for some seconds. Even Lakhshman seemed stunned by the enormity of what had slipped out of him. This wasn't going according to the game plan he had worked out with Dr. Gold. He could tell this, too, from looking at her. "It's an old joke," Castenero chuckled, "but I could swear he said, imprint the world'." "That is exactly what he said," Peng stated. Blessing heaved a deep sigh and held up his hand. "Please, please," he said, "Dr. Gold, Dr. Lakhshman, I believe we are getting involved in dramatics. Would you please explain calmly and factually what you have in mind?" "Certainly." Gold said. "Dr. Lakhshman will make everything clear." She turned to him. "Go ahead. Doctor. As we agreed." H e caught her meaning and proceeded cautiously. "As I see it," he went on slowly, "we are at a crossroads. As we have learned, it appears impossible, than a very limited way. Therefore the alternative is to use it all the way, on everyone. That way man's personality will be unified, there will be no jealousies, none higher than another. In emotional terms, there will be no cruel to persecute the meek. Man will enter an era of unprecedented tranquility. This is what science has been working toward since the pyramids." In this subdued incarnation Lakhshman was being more effective. Gold watched the watchers closely and she was pleased. "And the other fork in the road?" Abbassi asked. Lakshman dismissed it with a casual wave. "Merely limited brain repair. Instead of the cutting and blood of a lobotomy we could imprint the severely maladjusted. Mechanic's work. A tragic waste of a heavensent gift." "It is then," Abbassi sighed, "all or nothing -- or almost nothing, very little." Lakhshman nodded. "Yes, that is close to it, but it is not a frightening prospect. It is a glorious prospect." Dr. Gold entered the discussion in an unexpected vein. "Gentlemen, what we propose will make the world happier, a better place to live in. We will all be happier. We will enjoy life more. The little irritations will be gone. My God, that has been a goal throughout history." "Yes," Lakhshman added, "we cannot make men into gods, nor perhaps even saints, but we can make them finer than they are." The Directors sat glumly, considering. There wasn't one among them who was prepared for this, who wanted to decide any such thing. Did even uncart have such a right? "It is our duty," Lakhshman said. Finally Togo put a question. "You said everyone. Do you really mean -- ?" "Everyone," Dr. Gold said. "All or nothing." "Everyone?" Demchenko said, swiveling his bald head around the room. She nodded and Demchenko slumped. "Of course," Peng said. "Of course." After another minute Holdeman started the practical dialogue again. "But is it practical?" he asked. said. "Oh, it's practical. I have it worked out. Of course, we won't reach every last person. There will be Eskimos or Yetis or wild men somewhere that we miss, but that won't matter. The effective population can be imprinted." "You said you had it worked out," Peng said. "Please elucidate." Lakhshman had it worked out all right, no doubt about that, and he spent the next fifteen minutes explaining how it could be done. The computer confirmed him. The room darkened and charts came on showing the Directors the answers in oversimplified wiring diagrams and stick people, the kind used in demonstrations for children. It was plain, it was simple, it was good. The statistics had come from uncartpers, another cachet of surety. Lakhshman was planning to use ten thousand imprinting teams. This meant that each one of the teams would only have to imprint about six hundred thousand people. Each imprinter could be built to take connections for one thousand people at full power. Therefore, each team would only have to imprint six hundred batches. "That's an average of less than (wo batches a day if we are to finish in a year," Lakhshman said comfortably. "Of course, the daily run would be higher since the process only takes two hours from beginning to end." However, he went on, allowing for uncartsec to gather the people, travel time, slippage, equipment problems and other difficulties, an average of two batches a day was comfortable and could be lived with. "But, my God," Demchenko said, "ten thousand teams! Where can we find all those people?" L akhshman smiled reassuringly j and gave his standard soft hand wave, an intellectual brush-off. Dr. Gold smiled with him like a conspirator. "Dear sir," Lakhshman said, pronouncing 'sir' something like sorr. "we have taken it all into account, I assure you. All has been thought out." He explained to them that the word team was almost a misnomer. One person could use the imprinter, could in fact do the job. However, a team of two had been decided upon in case of illness, or other unforeseen problems. "Besides," he went on, "it is useful to have one person just to observe the subjects. Some people, a very small minority, I might add, do not stand imprintation very well and must be stopped." "But that would defeat the purpose, would it not?" Togo asked. Lakhshman looked serious as if the gentleman's question was a good one and merited consideration, but his guns were already cocked. "But such a tiny minority, sir, an infinitesimal group. They would stand with the Eskimos and Sasquatch that aren't worth pursuing." "But all the same," Castenero insisted, "he has a point. One or two mean ones could ruin a whole factory." Again the smile of beatitude. "Fear not, sir," Lakhshman said melodramatically, "we have already considered ways of dealing with such people." Dr. Gold spoke. "I don't believe we have to go into that here. Suffice it to say that uncartsec has assured me that this small group of people will not infect the rest." "Isolation?" Holdeman asked. "Something of the nature," she said. "I trust sec to take care of such things. I have Mr. Paul's assurance." Most of the Directors nodded and relaxed. Mr. Paul was Chief, uncartsec. Let him handle it. Better not to go into a thoroughly specialized field. "I understand then that twenty thousand people will be required," Peng said. "Is that correct?" "Quite correct," Lakhshman answered. "And where are so many to come from?" Lakhshman explained that each of the scipsy subunits would supply two thousand people or in total enough for eight thousand imprinting teams. "And the rest?" Peng asked. Dr. Gold answered for Lakhshman. "We here at scipsy headquarters can supply the remainder of four thousand people. Enough for two thousand teams." There was quiet for a moment and then Abbassi spoke up in a mixture of surprise and alarm. "We have that many people here?" "Of course," said Dr. Gold, looking at him strangely. Abbassi shook his head in wonderment as Lakhshman went on with the details. Teams could be assembled, ready for training, in a month to six weeks. After that. three months would be needed for the actual training period. "That is, if you give the go-ahead today," Lakhshman added. "Any delay will, of course, lengthen matters." "Gentlemen," Dr. Gold moved in again. "I have here some tentative scheduling of teams and dates which I will pass out to show you how simply and efficiently the project can be worked." The men glanced over the papers she handed them. Most of them looked glum. They were faced with more than they cared to consider and they could not quite escape the feeling, either, that sci was railroading the proposition. Their instincts told them, whoa, dig in a bit. "I notice," Togo said, "that there is a strange distribution of imprinting teams. Those from my area, for example, are to go to sovcart teams to eurocart -- " Dr. Gold held up her hand. "Yes, yes," she said. "All teams are assigned to other than their home areas. We think it best to keep the procedure as impersonal as possible." Togo nodded slowly. The explanation had been logical. The silence was incomplete. There was some shuffling and rattling of paper, much useless marking on notaboards. Plainly they did not want to make a decision. They could not forget that when they said "all," all it would be, themselves included. Dr. Gold swiveled impatiently. Lakhshman appealed to her with his spaniel eyes. She cleared her throat. The dreamy glaze faded from Blessing's face. He said sadly, "Gentlemen, we must decide." They nodded but no one spoke. This went on for some minutes without change in tempo, as though it would continue indefinitely, eight Directors sitting, hoping, aging, as one day succeeded another, still without a decision, or even the summoned will to try to make a decision. Dr. Gold and Lakhshman smiled at one another like felons. This too had been expected and prepared for. "If I may make a suggestion," she said. I nstantly the Directors were alert. Hope, fond salvation, perhaps release -- ah. They waited expectantly for this burden to be taken from them. "Since it will take six weeks to assemble the teams and then three more months to train them, we can undertake a small pilot program to test the -- to conform the feasibility of the idea. We can have a tentative result after six weeks before we start training in volume and complete results after the training period." Ah, they thought again, relief, delay -- ah. "But you have already tried it," Peng said practically, and the others frowned at him. "Quite true," Gold said. "We have tried it on selected people but not on selected communities. Whole communities would give us a closer approximation of the future." "Yes, I see," Peng said. "Very true. Sound as a dollar." She explained carefully that three plants and associated communities would serve as test areas. The sites had already been chosen. All were relatively isolated and therefore easy for sec to seal off and monitor, assuring an uncontaminated test. "Also," Gold added, almost as afterthought, "if anything goes wrong the situation can easily be controlled." The three factories chosen were: the LockheedSud AviationMarcel Dassault plant near Brasilia, the GoodyearMichelinChemex plant in Central Africa, and the IClAtlasFarbenDupont plant near Dizful, Iran. The old names of commerce survived under uncart, strung out like memory beads. Once uncart had established itself, it put an end to all the uncertainties, the bankruptcies, the failures, in commerce and industry. Companies could be combined, streamlined, reconstructed, but they could not go under. The old names gave uncart a sense of continuity and legitimacy, made them the rightful heirs to the throne. "Sounds good to me," Holdeman said, clearly expressing the concensus. The others murmured their agreement. "We do agree then, gentlemen?" Blessing asked. Seven heads nodded. Some looked at their watches. Two or three yawned and pushed their chairs back. "Fine. Thank you, gentlemen," Dr. Goid said. She paused and looked around. Ill X consider." They looked at her incredulously. They couldn't believe it. She was like a dentist saying they still had time to take care of one more cavity. "And, and, and that is?" Demchenko stuttered. "Simply who is to be the analogue." she said quickly. They hadn't thought of that. The gloom returned, deeper than ever. Lakhshman looked at them idly, curiously. "Surely, you have a suggestion," Ndolo said from behind that strongnosed bastion of a face. Dr. Gold did not notice his irritation, or appeared not to. "Yes, of course," she said. "It is sci's duty to present complete packages to the Directors." She surveyed them through her huge glasses, as if screening for disagreement. Then when satisfied there was none, she relaxed. "I will let Dr. Lakhshman explain," she concluded. He smiled and nodded his head in a truncated bow. "As you know," he said, "a real analogue must be used. We cannot create one artificially or contrive one tVom parts. We must have an every respect we can measure for mankind as a whole." "And for us, too, gentlemen," Gold put in. "We can't forget that." No, they hadn't forgotten that and they nodded morosely. That was the problem. How could you order your own personality changed when you were perfectly satisfied with the one you had? But the thing had a logic that was inescapable. "All right," Holdeman said with a sigh, "who is it? Surely you have someone in mind." Dr. Gold and Lakhshman both started speaking at the same time. They looked at each other and he deferred. "Yes," she said, "as I said, sci always presents a complete package. That is our job." It was Lakhshman who concluded the announcement. He said simply, "Thors Thorsen." "Thorsen!" several Directors said at once. The two scientists merely nodded. "But he's dead," Castenero said. "We printed him shortly before he died," Lakhshman informed them. "I might add," Gold said, "that his being dead is one more reason for choosing him." Certainly Thorsen was a good choice and the more the Directors thought about it the less reason they had to disagree. Thorsen, a standing contributions in many scientific fields. He had also been an excellent poet and painter. In middle age he had given up his main works to go to the still relatively remote areas of New Guinea to live among the natives. He had set up a hospital and spent long years healing the sick. At the same time, periodically, a work of his humanist philosophy would be flown out of the bush to the expectant hands of his admirers. His writing reflected what must have been an exceptional personality, one of great kindness, inner peace and harmony, yet possessed of an energy and drive few could match. Thorsen had been acclaimed a genius while he lived, a genius with many of the characteristics of a saint. In short, if the world were to have a common personality what better than Thorsen? Gold and Lakhshman studied the Directors in silence. They could almost see the mental wheels turning. They could see the still useless struggles against the inevitable. And because they knew it was inevitable they could afford to be quiet. "All right," Ndolo said at last. "All right. All right." "Gentlemen?" Blessing asked once more. "There is no one better," Peng said. "If we have to -- " Castenero said. "Okay," said Holdeman. "Let me add," Dr. Gold cut in, "because he is from Iceland there should be little or no national jealousy." "Of Iceland?" Castenero chuckled. "A good point," Peng added. "Not kind, perhaps, but a good point." T hey were all nodding by this time and so it was settled. "If I may clarify now," Blessing said. "Just so there will be no misunderstanding, beginning now sci will start imprinting the workers and related civilians in the three factory areas we have named. The Blessing bowed his head slightly -- "will be used as the analogue for these people. In the meantime, sci will gather the people who will be trained to form the imprinting teams. Right so far. Dr. Gold?" "Quite correct, Mr. Chairman." "This gathering," Blessing went on, "will take six weeks. At that time we will be given a tentative progress report from the test areas. The training of the teams will take about three more months, after which we -- " He paused and a look of sudden grief wrinkled his face like a physical pain. He controlled himself and went on. " -- after which the Directors will recieve a final report from the control sites. On the basis of that, the Directors will decide whether or not to go ahead with the whole program." "An excellent summary," Lakhshman said. They turned to the Chairman for a sign to leave. Their business was now over. Blessing sat staring at his notaboard. At last he spoke. "Sorry, gentlemen. I was thinking how much I will miss being here when you hear those reports and make those decisions." The statement was obviously sincere and somewhat sad. "But, Blessing," Abbassi said, "the rules allow an ex-Chairman to sit in on meetings. He cannot vote, of course, but -- " "No, no," Blessing said, "it is not done. It is better so." Then he brightened. "Well, let us have, some Beluga." The mood changed. The Directors filed out noisily, almost like schoolboys. They headed for the bar where caviar and vodka awaited them. Because the Headquarters of uncart was in Iran the Directors had decided some years before to revive the almost extinct Caspian caviar industry. Through the cooperation of sovcartsciecofish and ascartsciecofish the Caspian was cleaned up, its level restored and its waters restocked with sturgeon. Now the Directors' cocktail tables bore large iced bowls of Beluga and of Golden, the caviar of Shahs. They spooned the caviar of Shahs. They spooned the caviar liberally onto buttered toast, squeezed lemon on the spread. They nibbled greedily, licking their fingers and washing down the treat with iced vodka, Makhsous for the persophile and Stolichnaya for the purist. IV T ime went by. The Directors said goodbye to their old Chairman and seated their new: Chen Tsing Peng. Blessing's place asDirector from eurocart was taken by Lennox Brown, and Englishman. It was now the middle of summer. The great sun floated in the cloudless Persian sky like a burnished copper tray. The air was dry, desert dry. Even when they strolled through the gardens outside the temperature-controlled buildings, the Directors did not feel especially uncomfortable. The combination of hot dry air and cloudless, perfectly blue skies made their aches disappear and their spirits rise. The day came for Dr. Gold's interim report to the Directors. After they had settled themselves around the table Dr. Gold came in towing a small man behind her like the Coast Guard rescuing a canoe. Some, but not all, of the Directors knew him. The new man, Brown, turned to Ndolo with a question but received only a muttered answer which he didn't understand. Dr. Gold solved the problem. Physically Ho was tiny. He stood barely five feet tall and could not have weighed a hundred pounds. If not for his graying hair he might have been taken at a quick glance for a child. In introducing him, Gold had stepped forward and had disappeared behind her, almost as though through a conjuring trick. She had to look around for him to conclude the introduction. "As you know, the initial sixweek trial period of our imprinting project is now over. Mr. Ho is here with the latest statistics from the pilot areas. I believe you will be gratified by what he has to say." Ho turned his little finger toward her in annoyance. He was piqued because she had given away the burden of his message. All that was left were dry statistics. He looked up at her bulk like a climber surveying the Matterhorn. She appeared not to notice. He turned back to the Directors, stiff-legged, if possible even more doll-like. "As Dr. Gold has told you," he began, "I have here the statistics from the three pilot plants. I know you gentlemen are busy so I will get to the heart of the matter." He lifted the sheet of paper, folded lengthwise, that he had been holding at his side and read aloud quickly. "At the Dassault plant near Brasilia in the five-week period since the workers were imprinted with the Thorsen print, absenteeism has virtually disappeared. Production is up twelve percent and worker attitude has improved sixty-three percent, according to amcartsci psy. An excellent result. In the Michelin factory in Central Africa, during approximately the same period, absenteeism has been reduced by half, production is up twenty-five percent and theft, astonishingly, has nearly vanished." He paused to editorialize. "I might say that these last figures are all the more startling because that particular plant was one of the worst in afcart, a bad area for laziness, drunkenness and thievery." "I beg your pardon," Ndolo said, banging the table. "All right," Castenero said, seriously for him, "don't get worked up, Bob. He didn't mean anything." "That's right," Holdeman said, "bigger things are at stake. But, Ho," he went on, "no more references that could be misconstrued, if you know what I mean." "Certainly." Ho rose on his little feet. "I am merely stating facts. That is my job. Unfortunately, the curse of nationalism is still -- " "Ho!" Peng cut him off sharply. "Of course." Ho flushed and went on. "As I was saying the figures are striking. For the Dupont plant in Dizful the results are equally good. Absenteeism gone, production up thirty-three percent, attitude over seventy percent better, theft zero. Remarkable." "Well, Dr. Gold," Peng said, "would you say we have a success?" # Tndoubtedly," s h e sa d. J"The figures speak for themselves." "Then, gentlemen," Peng went on, "do we agree that the imprinting teams may start their training, with deployment in three months at the latest?" Peng looked from one to the other and each nodded. He came to Abbassi, who made no gesture whatever. Peng coaxed him. "It will be very good for uncart." "But will it be good for the world?" Abbassi asked seriously. Silence fell on this vast irrelevancy. There were embarrassed coughs and foot shufflings. Ah, well, they thought, Abbassi was Persian and bound to be a bit quixotic. But a good head, all the same. "I believe that is what we were talking about," Demchenko said at last. "Quite," the Chairman said. He watched Abbassi, who nodded sadly at last. Peng continued. "I believe we can move on now. Very well, Dr. Gold, you may give the order to commence training." "Thank you," she said contentedly. "But there will be another report from the pilot plants in three months, will there not?" "If you think it is necessary," she said, not so contentedly. "I believe that was our agreement. Better safe than sorry." "As you say," Gold said. "But there will be no change. There will be improvement, if anything." "All the same." "Quite," she ended the dialogue. She sailed out the door, towing Mr. Ho, just as she had entered. The door slid shut with a whoosh. Peng said, once she had gone, "Now that we are alone, may I suggest that Doctor Gold is probably right. The report three months from now should cause no change in our plans. I see no need to call a general meeting at that time." "You are sure?" Togo questioned. "The chairman is supposed to relieve his fellows of as much routine work as possible. This next report will certainly be routine." "And?" Castenero asked this time. "If results are as expected I will consider the report and give the order for deployment. No point in a meeting. Besides, one or two of you are talking of taking leave at that time. You, for example, Fernando." "Yes, that's true," Castenero said. "Well, it's okay with me." "I don't see why not," Holdeman said. "Yes, yes," Demchenko added. "No need to bother us." And so it was agreed. As they filed out they gossiped among themselves, as usual, but Abbassi hung back, thinking, clinging to this moment before the project was underway. But. all the same, he thought, will it be good for us? V I t was now autumn in Tehran. The air was still warm and the skies clear, but occasionally clouds gathered over the mountains and peaks disappeared into thunder and lightning, like brown castings worked in a forge. This was a sign of the weeks to come when the rain would become a daily affair, pouring in sheets, running in freshets down Iran's bare hills and scouring its desert. The snow on Demavand that had nearly disappeared was alwhite shine of it standing out clearly against the malted tan of the old. It was a quiet period for uncart and, as Peng had suggested, some of the Directors were not in Tehran. Castenero was in Acapulco. Togo was sunning himself in Hawaii. Holdeman was diving at Juan les Pins. Demchenko was at a resort in Yalta. Thus half the board was gone. Only Peng, Brown, Ndolo and Abbassi were in town, Peng because he took his chairmanship seriously, Brown because he was still new and wanted to appear at least to pull his weight, Ndolo because he had nowhere in particular to go. As for Abbassi, his home was Tehran. On the day of Dr. Gold's threemonth report, Peng went early to his office, Ndolo took to the hills for some shooting. Brown sat at home reading back reports and Abbassi packed his family on a picnic to the Caspian. However, the four assembled at sixteen hundred to hear Dr. Gold. Peng had summoned them somewhat hurriedly and unexpectedly. Tomorrow the teams were to start on their way. As soon as Dr. Gold appeared they could see that something was wrong. She looked pale, even gray, and shaken, as if something she held dear had been suddenly taken from her. Silently she handed around her familiar single sheets and stood stiffly, eyes shut. It was fourteen forty-one hours in Yalta when Demchenko's beeper sounded. He put down his teacup, rose stiffly and went to the Heroic Worker's Hotel communications room to put through a videocall to Tehran. It was an hour earlier at Juan les Pins when Holdeman heard his beeper. He was lying next to the pool, testing his flesh for doneness by seeing how long the white spot remained after poking. He got to his feet, slipped into a robe and went to his hotel room and its videophone. He punched uncart's number in Tehran. It was roughly a quarter to seven in the morning at Acapulco when Castenero was awakened by his secretary beating on the door. "Mr. Castenero, Mr. Castenero," she called. "Are you awake?" He awoke slowly and took in what was happening. He had been waked up, as had they all, many times on company business. "What is it?" he said to the closed door. "Headquarters on the phone, Mr. Peng." He grunted. I thought he wasn't going to bother us, he mused. But then he flipped the switch on his videophone, put on a robe, slicked down his hair with his palms and waited for the screen to come alive. In Hawaii, it was two minutes to live when Togo's call box sounded. He was insanely awake, sitting erect in a Hash with his feet on the floor. He reacted like a fireman hearing the bell. Next to him his wife groaned and turned over. "Yes?" he said into the caller. "Call from Tehran, sir," a voice said. "You can take it on your bedside set." "No," he said, thinking of his wife. "Put it through to the set in my lounge, if you please." One by one they checked in and the four in Tehran watched the conference call screen as one quarter after another lit up with a distant face. The four vacationers on the other end could see, covering half the screen, their fellow Directors in Peng's office, grouped around him like a quartet publicity photo. A little to one side Gold sat solemnly. H m. Castenero thought, she doesn't look so hot. The other half of the screen contained the faces of the three other missing Directors. Castenero saw Togo, Demchenko and Holdeman. Holdeman saw Demchenko, Togo and Castenero. And so forth. They looked curious, expectant, but not alarmed. At other times and in other places, the world's leaders so assembled could have waited only with the greatest dread to learn that war, or worse, had broken out. Now such doom was impossible. uncart had planed down most of life's desperate bumps. W hen they were electronically assembled Peng looked into the screen for several seconds, as if trying to make out something about the others. Are they well? Are they enjoying themselves? Are they surprised, anxious? None of these? "Everyone on scramble," he asked into the screen. "Yes, yes, yes, yes," came back the answers like echoes. Whenever a Director traveled a seccom man went with him, carrying a scrambler that could be fitted to any video phone system in the world. It allowed the Directors complete privacy. "We are assembled today," Peng started almost like a ceremony, "or rather I have made this conference call to inform you of the latest, and if I may say unexpected, results from our three pilot areas." Lennox Brown hadn't quite got the knack of conference calls yet and he wasn't sure where to look. Nervously, he stared through his old-fashioned, but real, hornrims at Peng and then at the screen and then back again. "Without further shilly-shallying or foot dragging," Peng went on, "I will simply read you the report." As he read they noticed Dr. Gold sitting passively, colorlessly, like wax, the whole burden on her shoulders, sci had failed. Shortly after the glowing sixweek reports were in, psyhusys in the three test areas began to notice a dramatic slide. Production fell off, sickness again shot up, theft remained down but the incidence of accidents rose dramatically. The pilot plants were worse off than before. Oddly, too, the plants listed a record number of suicides, all with no apparent cause. It was as if a number of people in these three widely separated areas had suddenly and together decided to stop living. So Peng read the dismal record. At the end no one had much to say. Peng sat with the paper on his lap, legs neatly folded. "Anything else?" Holdeman said, the Mediterranean sun shining in the window behind him. Dr. Gold slowly straightened in her chair. "Just that in the last two months there hasn't been a single new pregnancy in any of the areas, either," she said listlessly. "You mean," Cajitenero shot out in surprise, "people aren't even -- " "Exactly," Gold said. " -- any more?" he concluded. "Then what is it?" Demchenko asked. "My God, what is it?" She brightened a little. The chance for discussion, at least, was making her feel better. "We don't know for sure. I believe I have a theory, though. We gave them Thorsen's entire Quality package. Thorsen was an unusual man of great intellect. The people we imprinted are not. They are ordinary, or less." A touch of the old, unchastened, pure Gold began to shine through. "So they didn't know how to handle this package of qualities we gave them. Their brains weren't, aren't, up to it. When Thorsen became frustrated he had his mind to fall back on. When these people become likewise they have no inne. resource to help. When Thorsen's hospital grew tedious to him, and it often did according to his memoirs, he could move into a world of his imagination -- or just plain stick to the job because he had self-discipline. Our people don't have his means." "In short, they became bored," Peng said. "That's clear enough. We should have expected that." "Yes," she said, "we should have." "I see." Togo said from the screen. "They had no release for their frustrations. We have taken the natural ones away and the subject's were not deep enough to supply others of their own." "Yes, I see too," Lennox Brown said hesitantly. "They are hopelessly, hopelessly bored with no chance for release." "You can't give people what belongs to someone else," Abbassi said, and this simple, almost absurd statement struck them at that moment as being very profound. "It isn't permissible," he went on, "to tamper with things lightly and easily as we do. Men should not surrender to the arrogance of power." After a great pause that was almost one of embarrassment, Holdeman spoke again. "Well, what now?" he said. "Obviously the teams aren't going out." "Certainly obvious," Peng said. "We'll put them back the way they were," Gold said. "We saved their original prints in case anything went wrong. We'll imprint them back. At least we can still use the imprinter on severe mental cases." "And so it ends," Castenero said. She nodded. "Yes, the great experiment. Man could have been so happy, oh, so happy. Science," she said, not sci, "should have done this for him." One single tear ran slowly down from behind the great glass slab of her left lens. The great experiment had ended and the Directors went back to bed, or to the pool, or the hotel verandah. uncart would put it all back the way it was, would make it all better again. Soon the world would again be free of the threat of tranquility, safe for tumult and turmoil and tension and temper and release from strain. It would be free for catharsis, big drunks, monumental hangovers and sleeping late, throwing the clock against the wall, missing work, dropping things that break, hiding in the toilet for a smoke, punching out the super and hanging tools in your pants until you clanked and had to walk carefully as you left the shop. In short, the world was once again condemned to be unreconstructed. As usual uncart still went about its business.  The astronomical object called Cuckoo is plunging toward the Galaxy. It is. literally, the biggest riddle in the universe: a body with the dimensions of a solar system, it is both impossibly large and imposthe Sun's bulk, it has only about ten times the mass. And yet, although its average density is not much more than a high vacuum, it somehow has a solid surface... and that surface is inhabited. Human beings live on Cuckoo, or creatures so like human beings that it seems impossible they should not share a common ancestry with Homo Sapiens.  Yet Cuckoo has never been nearer Earth than it is now! Because Cuckoo's surface gravity is so tiny, men can fly in its thick, deep atmosphere. from a tribe of native wingmen. He is taller and slimmer than men who have lived their lives in Earth's gravity, but he is clearly human. He has set out to find an org's egg, hoping to hatch from it one of the great tameable flying creatures to use for a mount. them, beetle-like creatures who are the overlords of his homeland, who rule by fear and violence, who make men their slaves. Rider's standards, and thickly muscled as well, is one of these slaves: but he escapes from them and joins Org Rider. The boy also encounters a tattered. hunger-crazed man. one who is strangely squat and thick to Org Rider's eyes: and, although they cannot communicate well, the boy begins to understand that the stranger is from outside his own world entirely. name, and he is one of a dozen or more identical copies of himself. Because the distances between stars are so great spaceships cannot travel between them in a human lifetime. Instead, a man who wishes to go from the Earth to. say, the planet of a G-type star near the Pleiades steps into a transmission chamber. Every atom of his body is marked and charted. A blueprint of his body is transmitted to the other planet. He himself steps out of the chamber unchanged -- but from the blueprint an exact copy is created on the other planet. It is not radio that transmits these messages. Radio is too slow; the blueprints are carried on the charges of those strange, fasterthan-light particles called " tach yons". Ben Pertin was born on Earth. One copy of him -- call it the " original ", -- still lives there. Another Ben Pertin was transmited to the artificial planet called Sun One, the headquarters of the galactic federation of intelligent races. From Sun One still other duplicates of himself have been transmitted to the orbiting satellite that circles Cuckoo, and from it in turn still others have been transmitted to the surface of Cuckoo. Most of these have died; most of the survivors know that death is inevitable. The stranger is one such. While on Sun One Ben Pertin met and married a girl named human still living on Earth. Now the original Zara has been asked to volunteer once again for du plication, to be sent directly from Earth to the surface of Cuckoo for exploration. She agrees -- and invites her husband, a man Ben O rg rider's knife was at the stranger's throat before he could check himself. The man seemed both desperate and startled. He brought up his arm, less in a gesture of defense than as violent reflex. He was strong and his swing brushed Org Rider's hand and knife away, but threw the stranger off balance. He lurched against the rock wall behind the waterfall -- his head met rock and he slumped to the ground, stunned. Org Rider dropped to his knees and embraced the egg fearfully. Its bright curve showed no damage. He pressed an ear against its warm, pliant shell and heard the even, faint throb of the young org's heart -- along with a random skittering that meant the creature was close to hatching. Then Org Rider turned to the intruder. The crawling sensation at his back was still there. There was no doubt of it, the man who lay before him was the man the watchers had killed. Yet here he was -- alive. Cut, scratched and battered -- all those things. But he was not dead. Pertin has never met and knows nothing of, to come with her. And so the two newcomers from Earth come to Cuckoo. They know that it will be strange and dangerous. They do not know that among its dangers is a dying man who thinks he is married to Zara. Org Rider studied him carefully. The stranger's clothing was not quite the same as before. The colors were different and the puffsleeved tunic he wore was torn and filthy. The bright, metallic objects on his arms also seemed different, but they seemed the same kind of things as those he had worn before. No doubt about it -- this was the same man! It dawned on Org Rider that this man was the figure he had seen falling from the slamming machine. Perhaps in that lay some sort of explanation. Perhaps the machine laid eggs that hatched into identical creatures like this one. He had never heard of such a thing, but he had never heard of a dead man's living again, either. Remembering that the man in his previous life had spoken a few intelligible words, Org Rider asked carefully, "Are you hungry? Do you desire food?" The man opened his eyes warily. There was no comprehension in them. He stroked the metallic clutter on his wrist with his other hand as though the effort were too much for him, and motioned Org Rider to speak again. "Are you hungry?" Org Rider  repeated. "I have some food." The stranger shook his head, but his eyes fell on the pouch of food Org Rider had dropped. He stretched his hand toward it. "You are hungry, then," said Org Rider. Quickly he cut a slice of flesh from a watersnake and tried it. The taste was sweetish and good. He put a thin strip of it against the stranger's bearded lips. The man whimpered and sucked at it eagerly. "It will be better cooked," Org Rider said and offered some of the tender purple stalks. The stranger chewed at them while Org Rider whittled a drill, twirled it to light a fire and set some of the snake meat to roast. Before long the fragrance of roasting meat became as tantalizing to Org Rider as to his guest -- they shared the first half-cooked strips contentedly while the rest continued to brown. Then Org Rider forgot the stranger, because the egg made a sound like ripping cloth. I N the nest, the egg was rocking from the thrusts of some irtternal eruption. A dark split opened and spread. Org Rider squatted next to the nest, watching in fascination, urgently wanting to help but not knowing how. Inside the egg dull thumping sounds accompanied thrusts against the thick internal membrane. It ripped, and ripped again -- and finally he could see the dark, wet head of the baby org, struggling feebly to emerge. The stranger limped over to look, then shrugged and went to the waterfall. He drank thirstily, his eyes fixed on Org Rider and the hatching egg. The org's head burst through the slit, slick and black. Almost at once it began to dry, changing to a pale, tawny color. The huge eyes opened, the pupils wide and black and mysterious, rimmed with luminous blue. It fixed its gaze at once on Org Rider. Fascinated, Org Rider stared back. The baby org seemed to be resting and he thought he saw a plea in its gaze. For what? He could not guess until he saw that the infant was laboring for breath. He seized the edge of the glistening membrane and used his knife to widen the opening. The great head reached out. The hatchling gave a strangled, mewing cry and its warm breath, sharply scented with the odor of parching grain, enveloped Org Rider. He leaned forward and wiped from the tip of the infant's emerging trunk a thick brown clot. He relaxed his attention and realized for the first time that, over the splash of the waterfall, the stranger was shouting at him. The man was pointing at the sky. Were the org's parents still hunting their offspring? And then Org Rider heard a familiar whine. It took him a moment to catch sight of the mottled ship of the watchers. It was flying low over the pool below the waterfall, its sound suddenly magnified by the surrounding black walls to a shout of distant thunder. And Org Rider realized he had been seen. He turned in indecision, peering back into the cave. Would they take the infant org away from him? Worse -- he remembered the warning about the watchman's eye. He had thrown it away. Would they punish him? The gaunt stranger babbled fresh gibberish, pointed again at the sky and Org Rider saw that a gray fleck had separated from the ship. The ship flew on, lifted over the rim of the canyon and away. The fleck dropped toward the pool and in a moment spread great wings and circled gently down toward the waterfall. Org Rider pushed the stranger back into the cave and ran to his org. It had freed itself of the luminous membrane, except for a few rags that still clung stickily. Its tail unfolded, wet and delicate. Its whole body burst out in a rich cloud of that parched-grain fragrance. It was twice Org Rider's length, now that its full dimensions had unfolded, but it was still an infant and drained of strength by its struggle to be born. Its short trunk lifted to sniff him -- then it slumped to the damp rock floor of the cave. The boy began to rub it down with his wadded shirt, crooning to it a song he had learned from his mother. Sleepily the org arched its thin body to meet the strokes of his hand, and its voice seemed to echo the song. It was out of the question to leave the org and impossible to move it. It would be an hour or more before it could fly and he could not carry it and still manage the tricky rocks around the falls. He stared desperately at the stranger, wondering how to get him to help. And then beyond the stranger, in the arch under the edge of the waterfall, appeared another figure. It was not a watcher -- it was human, tall, with a fire-red beard and keen green eyes. "Redlaw," Org Rider gasped. "Org Rider," acknowledged the giant, grinning through the flowing beard. "I see you've got your org after all." H e reached out a hand. Org Rider drew back instinctively, fingers leaping toward his knife, before he decided the gesture was friendly and allowed Redlaw to shake hands with him. "I followed you here," Redlaw said. "Saw two adult orgs looking more frantic than usual and wondered if you were what they were worrying about. I see you were." Org Rider grinned, then asked, "Followed me? But how? I got rid of the watchman's eye -- " The giant's laughter boomed. "Clever about it, too, weren't you? We located it -- inside an org! The watchers aren't going to like it if they see you again, so I recommend you don't let them. So you'll have to lose that thing." His finger shot out to point at the compass on Org Rider's wrist. "But that was my father's -- " "No doubt. But where he got it -- or someone before him -- was the watchers. It's trade goods and they can trace you buy it as easily as by a watchman's eye. Made for that purpose." "If that's so -- why didn't your friends come down and kill me?" "Thank me, boy. I convinced them you'd been eaten by that org. When it came to explaining how one telltale was inside the org and the other here, I rose to the occasion. I told them the second one had been excreted. But you'll have to take it off before you leave here. Org excrement doesn't move from place to place by itself." He peered wonderingly at the stranger, then at the infant org. "What's all this?" he demanded. Org Rider said proudly, "That's my org -- I think he's hungry." Ignoring Redlaw for the moment, he ran to slice strips from the watersnake remnants and offered them to the hatchling. It devoured them, great eyes fixed on the boy. Its externals were now nearly dry. Most of its body loomed a pale gold, shading into white along the tips of its tail and its wings. Not yet scaled like the adult orgs, it was covered with a fine velvet that felt like fur but consisted in fact, of fleshy protuberances that would turn to chitin. Org Rider fetched water and doled it out to the infant. While he was tending his org Redlaw spoke to the stranger. Org Rider paid no attention until he was called. "We've got to move on, boy," Redlaw said. "Take off that compass. Don't break it -- they'll know if you do. Just leave it." "Move on where?" Org Rider asked. "No choice, boy," boomed Redlaw. "This fellow you've got here -- he's what the watchers are looking for. Says his name's Ben Yale Pertin -- whatever that means. And he's from outside the sky." "That's crazy," Org Rider said seriously. "There's nothing outside the sky." Redlaw nodded. "Time was I'd have agreed with you, but the watchers think otherwise. They spotted him coming in. Right now they're not looking for you, but him. And if we want to keep him alive we've got to get him where the watchers won't look." "Where would that be?" Org Rider slipped the compass off his wrist, stood gazing at it. "They know where this is. They must know you're here -- " "Not necessarily -- but they might." Redlaw was thoughtful. "I crawled out through a disposal hatch when they weren't looking. But you're right about the telltale compass. When they miss me they might come zeroing in on it. And I don't know, boy. You think the three of us might travel fast enough to get out of range?" "Four of us." Org Rider turned to look at his charge. "There's Babe," he said. "I won't leave him." "Is that his name? Babe?" "It is for now. And he's not ready to travel." "You mean he might travel right away from you, don't you?" Org Rider grinned. "I'm not taking that chance!" A silence fell. "I don't know, boy," Redlaw said at last. "One thing is -- we can't just stay here. The watchers won't only kill us, boy -- they'll feast on us -- you, me and your org. That's a pleasure I'd like to deny them." He gestured at the stranger. "This other fellow might not be lucky enough to be on the menu. They'll want him to talk." "Talk about what?" "Where he came from. What he's up to, him and his friends that pop up all over." Redlaw looked ill at ease. Suddenly he grinned. "I know. We'll use their own telltale to confuse them. I can move fast enough by myself -- I'll take it a good long way down Knife-in-theSky and drop it off a cliff somewhere. Let them hunt it there. They won't have any reason to come back here then, and this is as cozy a spot as we'll find." He was already standing, beginning to strap his wings on again. "Stay out of sight. I'll be back in a thousand breaths or so -- if I'm lucky." T he time stretched to more than a thousand breaths. It became fifteen hundred, then two thousand. Org Rider could have stayed in the cave forever, delighted with watching his hatchling grow stronger with every breath, but the growth required food and he had at last to steal out from under the waterfall and forage. Redlaw had left his cleaver. Org Rider took it and bounded along the river course to the forest, where huge fat golden moths trailed gray wakes of sickly bittersweet fragrance. He despaired of catching one of them without exposing himself, but the trees themselves were sources of food. He leaped to hack off huge seed cones with the cleaver, split them open and found them full of edible seeds as well as wriggling, blind, horned grubs, probably those of the moths. When he came back to the cave behind the waterfall the stranger was sleeping again. Org Rider regarded him with suspicion tinged with fear. He had not forgotten that he had seen this man die once. He did not understand how it was he was alive again, but something about all this made the bristles at the back of his neck crawl. Still, for the moment, Babe was more important. The young org was awake and eager. He drained the water Org Rider brought him, then whimpered and crooned for more food. The grubs went into his capacious maw so fast that before the boy knew it they were gone and he and his sleeping guest -- or captive -- were still unfed. No matter. The humans could go hungry. A newly hatched org had to eat or die. The stranger awoke briefly, barely long  enough to drink some water, look .around for food, find a few scraps and return to sleep. Org Rider sat with his hatchling, singing softly to it as his mother had taught him. It pleased him immensely to see it respond and fall asleep, but it woke again to be fed and the scraps that were left were meager. Another thousand breaths later Org Rider decided he had to foage once more. At the waterfall's edge he paused uncertainly, then dived for the shelter of the vegetation. At once he realized he was in danger. The rush of the waterfall had drowned the sound that came from the sky, the shrieks of the angry adult orgs. He burrowed under a thick cluster of tough gray-green vines, inedible and useless to him but not, he discovered, to some tiny biting creatures that disputed possession with him. Hundreds of breaths passed before he dared venture out. He stood beside the vines, listening. The shrieks of the orgs were far away again. But now came something else -- a clattering sound, more like the sound of the stranger's slamming machine than anything else Org Rider could remember hearing. A many-jointed object appeared over the lip of the canyon and dropped toward him. As it hit the pebbly fringe of the pool it made a clattering racket. It was followed by another similar object and then by the huge form of Redlaw, dropping easily down toward Org Rider. Redlaw said, "There are orgs up the slope and a watcher ship is cruising around. Get this stuff inside." "But I've got to find food -- " "You won't have a mouth to eat it with if we don't get under cover." Org Rider could not argue with that clear wisdom. The manyjointed, clattering objects turned out to be collections of queer metal shapes, held together by vines. Org Rider picked up one, Redlaw the other, and they managed to get them inside the cave. Panting from his effort, Redlaw said proudly, "I found it -- I found his slamming machine. Couldn't carry the whole thing -- it was banged up so bad. But I took all the loose pieces and brought them here." The stranger propped himself on an elbow, staring at the collection of bits and pieces. He said something in his unintelligible speech and creakingly got to his feet. Dried blood was black on his nearly naked, half starved body. Org Rider felt compassion for him, mingled with the dread and the anger -- actually he had little anger left, since Babe had not been harmed by the man's attempt to smash the egg and eat it, but there was still a vestigial core of dread. The man shuffled over in his curious stumbling gait and thumbed through the hardware excitedly. He fumbled out a flat black oblong with a handle and touched it in some way Org Rider did not understand. It sprang open, revealing oddly shaped shining objects that looked like tools. With them the stranger began to assault the bangles he wore on his wrist. Org Rider involuntarily stepped back, remembering how those bangles on the other stranger had seemed to speak to him with a voice of their own. "Go to it," boomed Redlaw lustily. "Fix up your gadgets for us. That's what I want you to do." "What is?" Org Rider demanded. "Why, I want him to repair those trinkets of his. They're powerful things, man! Weapons. Machines. I don't understand them, but I know they're something that's never been seen in the world before -- and I want them." "For what?" "For the big job that's ahead of us. This funny-looking fellow is the key to our chance to deal with the watchers. Nothing in the flatworld has a chance to break their power, certainly not your people. Not even me, and I know more than anyone else. you've ever met about weapons and how to use them. But this man has weapons I mean to have." Org Rider stared at the scarecrow figure disbelievingy. "He's only a man," he said. "Not much of a man at that. Our potter was bigger than he is and I beat the potter in fair fight." "You won't beat this one, boy. He's stronger than you think." "Stronger than the watchers?" "His weapons are. And he'll give them to us, I promise. Or -- " "Or what?" After a moment Redlaw finished his thought somberly. "Or we'll kill him and take the weapons away from him," he said. W hen they stepped out of the tachyon-transport chamber, Jon and Zara Gentry were greeted by a female creature, human in shape, but with great angel wings. Her face was remotely, cruelly beautiful, but it was not the face of a human being and the Gentrys knew her for what she was, an edited version of some nonhuman race of the galaxy that had revised its transported copies into a physical form more useful in the environment of Cuckoo. "Welcome to Ground Station One," the creature chimed in a voice like sweet bells. "My name is Valkyrie. I am pleased to see the first representatives of Planet Earth arrive on the surface of Cuckoo." Zara looked doubtfully at her husband, then reached out a hand, which Valkyrie took politely. Clearly she had been with human beings in some other environment before coming to Cuckoo -- the custom of a handshake did not disturb her at all. Beyond the silver girl floated a glittering cloud that changed shape like a swarm of diamond bees, so tiny that the individual members were almost indetectable. Over them, partly obscured by their dazzle, a creature swam gently in the air. It had the wings of a butterfly and the head of a bat. Zara Gentry identified both lifeforms readily enough. The swarm was a collective entity -- usually identified as Boaty-Bits -- from a planet of a star in the constellation of Bootes. The single creature was a T'Worlie. From the T'Worlie came a shrill whistle that Zara's pmal rendered into, "I identify you, Zara Doy." Zara looked doubtfully at her husband, who shrugged. "I am Zara Doy," she said. "Or was. This is my husband. According to our custom I have taken his name and so I am now called Zara Gentry." The T'Worlie did not respond. In the languid gravity of Cuckoo it did not need to exert itself to fly -- it was enough for it to ripple its wings slowly. From it came a sharp but not unpleasant odor suggesting an open pickle jar in a warm pantry. Neither of the Gentrys had ever seen Boaty-Bits or T'Worlies in the flesh before -- if "flesh" was the right word. The two humans had no difficulty in recognizing the two alien species from stereo-stage pictures, but nothing in the stereoviews had prepared them for the sense of whirling power in the Boaty-Bits, or the acrid odor of the T'Worlie. "My identity," it rapped metallically through the pmal translator -- how quickly, Zara thought, one became accustomed to listening to that rather than the shrill pipings of the T'Worlie itself -- "can be described as one Nimmie. We did have mutual identification on Sun One, but I now perceive you are a different version." "And I knew you too," sang the silver girl sweetly. "Will you look around your new home?" It was a confusing new home. Its plan was hard to make out, but Zara Gentry had seen stereo-stage images of it -- spherical shells blown out of some transparent goldenhued material, linked together and outfitted to meet the needs of its inhabitants. Some of those needs were bizarre, she knew. Parts of the complex were out of bounds to airbreathing mammals -- places where the methane creatures lived, or those whose natural waste products were violently poisonous to humans. The largest of the bubbles was elevated above the others and from it Zara and her husband could look out to see a distant flat plain rimmed by mountains. They were themselves on a mountain, for she could see, just outside the bubble, rocky slopes that fell away endlessly. Turning to look out the other side, she saw a shelf of woodland and the rest of the mountain rising incredibly toward the sky. Its top was not in sight. The inhabitants were as strange as the home. There was a curious thing like a single enormous blue eye that moved about without wings or legs, by the manipulation of electrostatic forces. When it moved it sounded like fine gravel thrown on a tin roof and the discharge produced a tingle of ozone. The creature was Sirian, Jon whispered. Beyond it he pointed out a thing like a rippling blob of baker's dough that he called a Sheliak. As Zara and he approached the shapeless bun it protruded a stalk that formed lips and made a sound their translators rendered as: "It gives joy to encounter you once more." Zara found it disconcerting to be recognized by creatures she had never seen. Flushing faintly, she repeated her apologies for being a different version; apparently nearly all the beings here were direct copies from individuals on the artificial planetoid called Sun One, where all the races of the galaxy had representatives to mediate and interpret their differing interests and goals. After so long a voyage -- tens of thousands of light-years -- Zara felt she should rest and freshen up. But of course tachyon transport was not tiring. The patterns of their bodies, carried by faster-than-light tachyons, had not really moved anywhere. When they were in transit they were only concepts, so to speak -- they were patterns, and had no more sensation or thought than a schematic diagram. Nevertheless she was fatigued. It was culture shock, she thought -- the impact of so much change in so short a time. She pleaded fatigue in any case and without demurrer -- no two races of the Galaxy really understood each other's foibles -- Val showed them their own quarters. W hen Zara awoke to her first "day" on Cuckoo she incautiously got out of bed as though she were still on Earth. Even edited, her muscles were disproportionate to Cuckoo's needs. She flew off the airbed as though it had exploded, catching her balance at the very last second necessary to keep from crashing into the wall. The noise aroused her husband. He opened his eyes and said, "I dreamed were were on Cuckoo." He looked around and added: "I never had a dream turn out to be true before." Zara was listening only politely. She had gone at once to their stereo stage to refresh her memory of the place to which they had exiled themselves for the rest of their lives. Cuckoo was an enormous ball that hung in empty space, forty thousand light-years outside the fringing arms of the galaxy. It had been a puzzle for all the galaxy's scientists since the cruising robot scoutships of the T'Worlie had first detected it. It was a perfect monad of polar opposites -- huge and hard-crusted, yet with an average density not much above that of a total vacuum. Alone in space in the hard emptiness between galaxies, heading toward the Milky Way at a velocity that was a substantial fraction of c. There was no such thing as day or night on the surface of Cuckoo. There was no external object bright enough to shed light on it. What light there was came from bright phosphorescing clouxis that hung in its thick air. It was as big as a solar system, nearly two A. U. in diameter. Did it rotate? Yes, in a manner of speaking -- the question was confusing, coming down to rotation relative to what? Relative to the nearest globular cluster of the Milky Way, Cuckoo turned on its axis once every eight hundred-odd Earth days. To natives of Cuckoo the rotation would have been difficult to understand and of no importance at all; there was never anything to see from the flatlands where they lived, and even from the high mountains it was only occasionally that one might catch a glimpse of the Milky Way. It would take many generations to realize that that tipped spiral puddle of light rose on one horizon and, over the course of an Earthly year and more, slowly climbed to its zenith and disappeared below the western sky. The Milky Way was not the only thing that could be seen in the sky -- M-#I in Andromeda was quite visible with a little luck, as were the Magellanic Clouds. But the Milky Way was by far the biggest and brightest, occupying nearly half the sky when fully risen. None of these were of any use in telling time. Ground Station One was on galactic arbitrary standard time, a metrication that cycled at some thirty Earth hours. Zara found out quickly that it was close enough to a terrestrial day to be recognizable, different enough to be disconcerting. It made her first "day" unusually long. Even so, there was hardly time enough to do all she and Gentry had to do. The briefings on Earth had been intriguing and even proved useful -- but here in the face of the massive reality of Cuckoo, swelling all around them, both Gentrys had everything to learn. The process was exhausting. They spent hours just in learning to deal with the flimsy gravity of Cuckoo. Even in their down-muscled edited forms, every step sent them flying at first. ("I know you've been trying to lose a few pounds -- " Jon grinned -- "but this is ridiculous.") They had to learn to deal with the representatives of the nine other races in Ground Station One. T'Worlies, Sheliaks, Arcturans and all, each had their own purposes and needs and all had as much right to be represented here as had Earth humans. More, thought Zara fairly -- the galactic culture exchange had been going for thousands of years before humanity had become aware of it. And above al she and Jon had to learn what was on Cuckoo itself. There existed, in the central workroom, a three-dimensional stereo stage program which, on command, conjured up a slowly spinning image of the body itself. Much of it was blank even yet. The tachyar mapping, scanning the surface of Cuckoo from the orbiting space station, had not completed even one full revolution and some ninety per cent of the surface of Cuckoo had been mapped only at extremely long range or not at all. This was not at first evident. The basic sphere was wholly featureless to the naked eye, except for some blurry discolorations. The program could on command magnify any desired portion of the surface. Where the scan was complete, such portions showed seas, mountain ranges, forests, deserts -- a thousand different kinds of locale. The one little area they were now exploring, Zara saw with dismay, was only an insignificant point on the globe -- yet it stretched half the diameter of Europe. There was simply too much to map. Less detail showed on their globe than the maps of the Elizabethan admirals had showed of the interior of Africa. Valkyrie was a patient teacher and an even-tempered friend. Zara found herself relating to the silvery creature as though she were a human girl. It was a shock to her to remind herself that this shape was probably nothing like Val's real body in whatever hellishly inhospitable environment she had lived on her home world. It had been edited into a more viable form, but Zara knew very well that the shape they saw was not "Valkyrie's" own. Fortunately for mankind, most of the races of the galaxy were close enough to oxygen-breathing, waterbased mammals that the consensual common environment -- races met usually in an atmosphere human beings could endure. Even races like the Arcturans and the Sheliaks could tolerate it. That it was not what they were used to did not matter, since one was robot and the other so protean that it could survive anywhere. Two alternatives existed for races to whom oxygen and water were poison. They could borrow the bodies of oxygen-tolerating species -- humans were very popular for this -- by inserting tachyon-coupled transponders into their brains. The bodies were then wholly controlled by the creatures who had taken them over. Zara had seen enough of such men and women, usually incurable criminals called "Purchased People." They were common enough on Earth. The other alternative was to edit the "pattern" transported by the tachyons into some form that could stand air, water and the temperature limits of the consensual environment. Val's people had chosen that way to go. To be sure, editing was not uncommon for all races. Zara and Jon themselves were edited. Their physical strength was an actual handicap on Cuckoo, so their new bodies were altered in the physics and chemistry of the musculature to a sort of compromise between what was appropriate to Earth, and what was desirable on Cuckoo, where each of them weighed only a few pounds. At the same time their proportions had been altered, making them taller and thinner and thus less strange to the natives of Cuckoo. T hey were impatient to start to explore the surface of Cuckoo -- it was what they were there for. Val apologized in that voice like the tinkling of bells. Their equipment was not yetready; their flying-belts had to be made to measure and their new measurements had not been available. They would come soon, she promised. Meanwhile... Jon halted her. "What I don't know," he said, "is what happened to the other parties that have gone out. I understand they didn't come back. I don't know why." "They all died," chimed Val sweetly. Zara said, conscious of an unease in her body, "Well, we know that much. We don't know what happened, though." Something she could not quite analyze was working inside her -- a feeling that she should be more terrified. It was death they were talking about -- and an opposite, intellectual understanding told her that this life was only an appendage to her "real" life back on Earth and her death here would be only an episode that she "really" might not even ever know. The concept was fundamentally disturbing, a thought she could not quite deal with and could not wholly suppress. But Val was answering their questions. "We have dispatched eight individuals to the surface directly from the orbiter, prior to the establishment of this station," she chimed. "All eight have terminated contact with the orbiter. Five are known to be dead. The other three are probably also dead. Six were humans and two were Sheliaks. Actually -- " she corrected herself -- "one was a human being and one a Sheliak, replicated respectively six and two times." "Persistent human being," commented Jon. "What killed him?" "It is not known in all cases," said Val brightly. "Please come." She spread her great silvery wings and arrowed out of the smaller chamber into the great central bubble. A Sirian eye was hovering just before a stereo stage, patiently studying the scene it portrayed. It did not look around as they came in, but there was a strong sting of ozone in the air. Jon and Zara saw that there was a whole bank of stages beneath the transparent belt that gave them their view out onto the surface of Cuckoo, each with a different scene. Val touched the controls of an unused stage and it tilled with a shining silver mist that swirled and hardened into an image of a mountain peak. "This is the top of the mountain we are on," Val explained. "Observe the bare rocks. Look closely." She waved and the peak shot nearer so that they could see details. Something that glowed with a faint, unpleasant bluish sheen was clinging to the rock. "That slime," she said, "appears to be a part of a growth process in the mountain. It is violently corrosive -- whether through chemical or radioactive reactions we are not sure. The second Sheliak came in contact with it and literally rotted to death while still in communication." Zara shuddered. Jon said, "It sounds unpleasant." It was obvious that Zara agreed. Val turned her harshly beautiful stare on him. "It is probably quite undesirable for organic creatures," she agreed. "As you know, Sheliaks do not experience pain in the same way as most sentients. This one was able to describe what was happening until its central nervous system failed entirely. It was not attractive," she finished thoughtfully. Zara wonderingly thought that, whatever the metallic form Val wore as a convenience, in her native state she might well be as frail and delicate as a human. "There may have been other deaths due to the slime," Val went on. "The three of which we have certain knowledge, however -- the other Sheliak and two of the men: -- were due to flying creatures." She manipulated the controls and displayed an org. "Also," she said, "there are intelligent machineusing creatures here of whom little is known. They may be involved. And, of course, there are analogues of many galactic races. There is no shortage of dangers on Cuckoo. We simply do not yet know what they all are." Zara Gentry turned slowly, studying the bank of stages. The ones in use were panning slowly across a vista of woods, plains and lakes. These were only monitors, through which the sentients present in Ground Station One could see what was being transmitted to the orbiter and on by tachyon transmission to receivers throughout the galaxy. As they watched, one of the stages emitted a harsh electronic squeal for attention. It stopped panning and locked onto something large and winged. "Found something," Val chimed. "That is one of the flying creatures. The stage is programed to follow it for a period of time, in case we wish to study it. If not, it will resume scanning shortly. And over there -- " she pointed to the stage in front of the Sirian eye -- "is what is perhaps the most severe real danger." What the stage revealed was an actual vehicle. Zara said, "Machine users. The beings you mentioned?" "Yes," agreed the silvery girl. "These creatures have no analogue in the galaxy. They are apparently evolved autochthons and may be eligible for participation in the galactic councils. But much of the other life is not native." She touched the controls again and displayed a tree that seemed to be emitting a sort of shimmering fog. Zara looked closer and gasped in surprise. "Are they bees? No, wait -- I think they're Boaty-Bits!" "Yes," chimed Val. "Bootians. And here is a recording of Sheliaks." She displayed another image, then another and another. "Antareans. Canopan semi-lizards. Some of these are not to be found in this vicinity, but do exist in other areas of the surface of Cuckoo. Altogether twelve of the sentient races of the galaxy have been logged on Cuckoo, including -- " She touched the controls again, and showed the figure of a tall, spare woman in a breechclout, grinding grain. "Human beings?" cried Zara Gentry. "How did they get here?" "How did any of them get here?" chimed the silvery girl. "To find out how that happened is our primary mission. It is definitely established that, however it happened, it was a long time ago -- there have been marked evolutionary changes. You can see some physical differences in your own race, no doubt. And some of the species -- Canopans and Antareans in particular -- have regressed to nonsen tient forms, or at least to nonculture forms. The Bootians may retain hive intelligence. We're not sure because we have not been able to communicate and, as you know, they do not under normal circumstances employ artifacts. The only ones we are sure are nonregressed are your own race and a small colony of Sheliaks, very far from here." "It's crazy," said Jon Gentry. The silvery girl laughed -- a sound like sleighbells. "Of course. Isn't that why the object has its name? It was one of your own people, I think, who originally called it Cuckoo." T heir tailored flying equipment arrived, designed and built on Sun One and transmitted via tachyon. The Gentrys strapped it on awkwardly. None of the other sentients in Ground Station One could be of much help. Val had no need of the flying suits, having her wings. The Sirian eye, the Arcturan robot and the T'Worlie also had their own transport and, in any case, the anatomies were so different that the Sirian, for instance, simply could not understand the concept of a belt. The first items the Gentrys put on were wings. Zara stroked them doubtfully; they were ridiculously tiny, proportionately smaller than the membranes that supported a flying squirrel. "They are only for directional control," chimed Val. "And perhaps for a gentle landing, if for any reason your drive should fail." Zara was still doubtful. But her husband seemed to accept the equipment. The drive unit was strapped to their backs. It was a simple athodyd pulse-jet. It was designed to require only water as "fuel" -- not really fuel, but a working medium that would have to be replaced as it was discharged. The actual energy source was a compact star of radioisotopes, which released heat on command. The heat flash-boiled the water. The exploding gas for the jet was only steam. The water was carried in two kidney-shaped flasks of soft plastic strapped around the waist. "They look very small," said Zara doubtfully. "The first exploring parties had larger drive equipment," chimed Val. "Some had actual vessels -- the beings rode inside. To be so enclosed did not keep them alive." Jon glanced at his wife and said quickly, "Let's try out these rigs." The equipment worked beautifully. The hammering sound of the jet was unpleasantly close to the base of their skulls, but as the novices gained speed the sound dwindled behind them. They returned to the bubblecomplex almost regretfully. To be able to swoop and circle around the thick air of Cuckoo had been a joyous experience for the Gentrys. The rest of their equipment was simple enough. Personal necessities: soap, toothbrushes, toilet paper, changes of clothing. Food supplies consisted of iron rations, heavy on protein and vitamins but by no means tempting to the palate or calculated to satisfy a large appetite. "I'm not too crazy about living on that stuff for a week," Jon grunted. "You need not," sang Val. "You eaters can subsist off the native flora and fauna well enough. You have already eaten meals prepared from it." "That steak last night?" asked Zara. "Yes. And the salad. And the beverage. I myself need only energy and I get that from the powerpacks. But I understand that as much of the biota here is edible as on your own planet." One item gave Zara pause. With some dismay she hefted a gun that had been custom built for her hand. "The lower trigger is a projectile," said Valkyrie. "The upper, a laser beam. Lower for food, upper to kill instantly." "What about you?" Jon demanded. Valkyrie tolled somberly, "I have built-in weapons, Jon Gentry. We may all need armament to defend ourselves." She hung in the air, slowly fanning her wings, regarding them from bright, silver eyes. "You will need to sleep again," she said. "And when you wake we will begin." Zara's breath caught in her throat. "So soon?" "So soon," echoed Val. W hen her husband was already in bed, face turned away from the light, and the gentle sounds of his breathing were becoming deeper with sleep, Zara Gentry lingered in front of the tiny mirror, stroking her face withcream. She was not looking at herself -- she was staring emptily and had forgotten what she was doing. What had made her forget was something she had remembered -- that light-years away another Zara Gentry was, at that very hour making her way through the crowded flyways of New York toward the stereo stage studios for her regular nightly appearance. What would she be talking about, this other Zara? Her emotions when she volunteered for tachyon transport to Cuckoo? Her immense relief when she stepped out of the chamber and found she was still on Earth? Zara absently wiped the cream from her face and rested her chin on her hands, framing the sentences in her mind that that other Zara Gentry would be using to open the broadcast: Well, friends. I walked out of the chamber and back to Earth (cut to longshot of the tachyon-transport building, pan of the chamber itself with Zara coming out of it) and it was queer. Queasy. I don't know how to describe it. I knew that here I was. And yet at the same time I was somewhere else -- out on the surface of Cuckoo, so far away that  can't see it with the biggest telescope on Earth. I was entering a whole new existence... She caught herself reaching for the stereo-stage recorder to make a note of the opening for her next broadcast. There would be no need for that. Not here, not ever here. Whatever else happened, this Zara Gentry was forever doomed to stay on Cuckoo. Oh, perhaps she could physically be carried to the orbiting station in a rocket if she swung sufficient weight. But that was most unlikely -- and that she would ever leave in any other way was impossible. But after a moment she did reach for the stereo-stage recorder and said into it, "For transmission to Zara Doy Gentry on Earth. Zara, dear -- dear me, I don't know how to address myself! But I am here and well. Jon is also well and in a few hours we are going to begin to explore the surface of Cuckoo. In my edited form I am tall and thin, just as I always wanted to be. And, dear distant self, I can tell you one other thing about me -- I am afraid. Not panicky. Not crippled by terror. But scared." Scared or not, she went on to give a bright, entertaining ten-minute account of what had happened since her arrival on Cuckoo. It was the least a girl could do for herself, she reflected, settling gently into her bed. And it was oddly comforting to know that she would in fact be on the stereo-stage worldwide one more time -- herself, not just that other Zara Gentry. As she drifted toward sleep she thought that a girl in her position could use all the comfort she could get. A hundred and twenty degrees of i arc around the circumference of Cuckoo swung the orbiter called Cuckoo Station. It was a strangelooking thing, about the size of a three-story house in its main dimensions, with extensions that shot spindly towers a half-mile into space and trailed filmy sheets oflaminated metal and plastic for more than three miles around it. It did not look as though it could survive the faintest summer breeze. This was correct. It could not. It never needed to, for Cuckoo Station had never known an atmosphere around it. It had been created in orbit out of the tachyon transport cell dropped by the doomship that had brought the galaxy's eyes and ears to Cuckoo and had then gone on with its dead or dying crew. The sentients who inhabited Cuckoo Station w'ere quite similar to those on Ground Station One. This was not surprising. Most of those on Ground Station One were duplicated copies from the orbiter itself. One individual who was not duplicated in the station on the surface of Cuckoo was the human being named Ben Line Pertin. Partly this was because he had already been duplicated times enough on the surface of Cuckoo -- he had watched himself die three ways so far and suspected three others. Partly it was because, for the past few galactic consensual days, he had reported himself sick. He had felt sick. Sick and despairing. When he reported himself back for duty it was not because he really wanted to get back to his work on the orbiter -- it was only because it, or anything, was better than lying in his cocoon and watching stale repeated dramas on the stereo stage. He relieved his predecessor on the monitoring detail, a T'Worlie named Nlem and, sucking a bubble of coffee to wake himself up, began to reel disinterestedly through the transmissions of the last few days to see if anything had happened. Something had. Pertin sat up so abruptly that his motion jerked the bulb of coffee out of his hand. Tfling, the Arcturan eye who was conducting some incomprehensible research of its own in the monitor chamber, emitted a staccato ripping sound of electrical energy as it flung itself desperately away from the sprinkling drops of liquid. Pertin's pmal rang with the harsh, angry accusation: "Danger! Water deleterious. Destructive. Hostile action perceived!" "Sorry, sorry -- " Pertin tried to backtrack the stereo image and at the same time activate the emergency air-purification systems. He managed, but not with further anger from the Arcturan -- reasonable enough, Pertin knew, but he was not in a mood to be reasonable. As soon as possible, he spun back to the beginning of the message he had sampled. It had been aimed at Earth and, of course, intercepted routinely by the orbiter for information purposes. It was a personal message and the face of the girl sending it was what had startled him. It was Zara. He listened to the whole message, then turned off the stereo stage, sick again and dazed. Zara Gentry? And here on Cuckoo -- only lightminutes away -- but with Jon Gentry. Her husband. Automatically his hand reached out for the transmission switch. He keyed it to the ground station and croaked, "Orbiter calling, personal communication, please respond." The station was on its toes -- or on whatever passed for toes in a T'Worlie. The creature who responded almost instantly stared out at Ben Line Pertin and said through its pmal translator, "Greeting, Ben Line. I have joy that you are well again." "Thanks, NIem," said Pertin. "I want to -- " "It is now Nloom," said the T'Worlie. "NIem is the version still aboard the orbiter with you. Nleem is the other version transported here." "Nloom, then, damnit! Please. I have to get a message through right away." "For whom is your message?" "For my w -- " Ben Line stopped and swallowed. "For Mrs. Zara Doy Gentry," he croaked. "May I please speak to her at once?" The T'Worlie, who ha dknown Ben Line well enough in their time together on the orbiter, stared at him thoughtfully out of its enormous eyes. Finally the pmal chirped, "It was my conjecture you would have a message for her." "Sure I would. Can I speak to her?" "Negative. She has left with a survey expedition. Their circuits are fully occupied with telemetry and necessary administrative communications at this time. There will, however, be a direct channel opening in -- " the T'Worlie spun in air to look at something out of Ben Line's field of view, then spun back to look at him -- "in about two and one-half consensual hours. I can then relay a message if you wish." "I'd rather talk to her direct, Nloom," Pertin pleaded. "Can you patch me through?" "Affirmative," chirped the T'Worlie, "although that is, of course, contingent on Zara Doy Gentry's desire to use available time for that purpose." It hung there silently for a moment, then added: "Friend Ben Line, it is a different version here. She does not know you, I think. What shall I tell her of your desire to speak with her?" Ben Line hesitated. Of course the T'Worlie was right. This Zara had come directly from Earth. If she had heard of his existence at all it would have been only casually: someone her Sun One duplicate had met there and married. She did not know him; worse, she herself was married to another man. What could he say to her? To that question he had no answer at all. "I don't know, Nloom," he said dismally. "I guess -- I think you'd better forget I called. I have to think this over." He flipped the switch that dissolved the compassionate stare of the T'Worlie into a silvery mist as the stereo stage went blank. He sat there, staring into the empty tank of the stage, seeing nothing, feeling nothing but a wretched, suffocating, overwhelming ache of loss. IX T hat other Ben Pertin who distinguished himself with the middle name "Yale" sat, filthy, bruised and exhausted, ravenously tearing with his teeth at the flesh of a kind of watersnake, watching the skinny young man croon at his monster, called an org. He was delighted that the other human -- or near-human, the one called Redlaw -- had found his equipment and brought it to him. But it was badly damaged. He had managed to repair the pmal translator enough to get across a few words to the man and learn their names -- the youth was called Org Rider -- but the device was not functioning well. All he had been able to understand was that Redlaw wanted to use him to fight some enemies -- why, he did not know. He also did not know if he had any freedom of choice in the matter. Was he an ally or a draftee? But at least he was alive and he had not expected that much when the young man had caught him trying to break open the egg. The first thing Ben Yale had tried to get across through his pmal translator was an apology for that. He hadn't known it was a pet. He had only been hungry. Whether the youth had understood or not, he could not tell. That lean, sharp face was hard to read. The young man's words through the spottily functioning pmal had been hardly reassuring: "Mine... not kill... punish..." Now the org was perched on a rock, swaying uncertainly as it regarded the watersnake in Ben Yale's hands. Pertin turned, watching the creature over his shoulder. It was still learning to keep its balance. Wings not yet unfolded, it looked ridiculous, like a trunkfaced, big-eyed fish with bird legs. The exploring trunk reached out toward him and Ben Yale swore under his breath. He tore off a shred of the watersnake and threw it to the org. Org Rider cried something, which the Pmal clucked over without producing a single intelligible word. From the curtain of spray that concealed the cave the man named Redlaw called, "He says: 'Meat not spoiled? Not make org sick?"' Ben Yale shook his head. "It doesn't seem to be harming me any," he said. The giant muttered something to the boy, who stared appraisingly at Pertin, then bobbed his head. "Can give more," said the giant generously through the pmal. "I think I'd rather have a drink," said Pertin, not caring whether the translator dealt with it or not. He pushed past the giant, under the shrouding waterfall and walked toward the lake, indifferent to the others. Org Rider followed him, carefully scanning the sky. Pertin was not flattered. He knew the youth's concern was not for his own safety, but fear he might attract the attention of some predator or enemy to the cave. Pertin knelt on the gravel beach and leaned forward on his spread hands to drink. The water was cold and good, but it gave him little pleasure. His position, when he thought it over carefully, was not happy. The giant, Redlaw, seemed to want to talk only about weapons -- and he had none. Weapons had not been in the junk the giant had carried from the wreckage of the ship. To Org Rider Pertin appeared to be only an inconvenience, possibly useful to taste doubtful meat for the org but otherwise a net liability. Neither of them seemed in the least interested in Pertin's reason for being on their world. What he had tried to tell them of the great universe outside had been received by the giant without comment and by Org Rider, apparently, without understanding; the pmal translator, in its damaged condition. seemed to function sporadically with Redlaw and almost not at all with the boy. Ben Yale Pertin stood up and looked around him. He did not even notice the beauty of the scene -- the deep, rock-walled valley in which he stood, the lazy waterfall behind him, the cold little lake with water so deep it looked black, the strange, colorful vegetation. From the orbiter the prospect of exploring these jungles had seemed interesting -- to the extent that anything could interest him more than his own misery and loss of his wife and future. Back on Sun One, when he and Zara had been together, this adventure would have seemed enchanting, a marvelous holiday surrounded by beauty. And farther back still, on Earth, before he had ever submitted to tachyon transmission, when there was still only one of him and that one knew nothing but cities and crowding, this whole scene would have seemed a total fantasy. Now his eyes did not even register its color or its strangeness. It meant no more to him than a cell. By the side of the lake Redlaw and Org Rider were building a fire, roasting nuts they had gathered, muttering to each other, too far away for the pmal to pick up what they were saying and try to render it into English. The giant stood up and walked easily toward Pertin. His green eyes were cold and judging. He put his fists on his hips as he stood before Pertin, towering over him by nearly two feet, and spoke in his liquid tongue, rapidly and at length. The pmal, stammering to keep up, produced bursts of words: "Orgs gone. Watchers gone. Safe to travel. Can now find other slamming machine, other man like you. Ben Y ale Pertin kicked a pebble aimlessly into the water. "Travel?" he repeated. "You want me to come with you somewhere, to find another ship with weapons?" Redlaw nodded vigorously. "Go soon now, two hundred breaths," the pmal rattled. "Travel long, hard. You become ready." Get ready? Pertin looked around him, almost smiling. What was there for him to do to get ready? What to pack, what to miss? He was ready to go anywhere... But for Ben Yale Pertin where was there to go? T hey did not dare to fly and Org Rider's muscles soon began to ache with the unaccustomed strain of trying to move at ground level, under the cover of the trees. The young org wanted desperately to fly, so Org Rider's task was twice as hard, for sometimes he carried the fledging and sometimes kept up a running stream of talk with it, encouraging it to keep hopping along on its wobbly legs, cajoling it back when it attempted to take off. That was what his mother had taught him to do -- talk to the infant org, let it know always that you were there. She swore that the orgs could even understand words after a while, like human children. And indeed Babe already had seemed to learn what words like "fish" and "water" and "meat" meant. That was more than the dumpy stranger knew. Org Rider had gotten over the superstitious fear he had felt when he had first seen the stranger bending over Babe's unhatched egg -- he could not understand how this man could be alive when a dozen sleeps before he had seen him dead. But the puzzle had receded into the back of his mind and lost its power to instill fear. He wanted desperately to ask the man about it, but the clacking machine the stranger talked through did not seem to work well and Redlaw only shrugged and reported that he could not understand what the man had said to him. "The words are clear enough," Redlaw rumbled. "He says it was another him. How can there be another? He could not say." When they had eaten four times they decided to sleep. They were a good distance from the last place where they had seen either orgs or watchers, and so they risked building another fire and roasting more of the green nuts that hung all about them. The stranger moved a little way apart from them and flung himself on the ground -- in a moment he began to snore. Org Rider stroked Babe softly along the gently squirming length of its trunk and listened to what Redlaw was saying about the stranger. "He says he comes from another world. He knows arts the watchers don't -- arts that I think are strange and frightening to them. But he only speaks of these things, he does not have the weapons to prove them." Redlaw scowled at the fire. "What is 'another world?'" Org Rider asked. Redlaw shrugged morosely. "What he says about his world is not to be believed. He says it is not flat." "Not flat? You mean mountainous?" "No, not mountainous. Round. A little ball so tiny that men have gone all the way around it." "That is unlikely," agreed Org Rider. "What is even more unlikely," continued Redlaw, glowering across the fire at the sleeping stranger, "is that he says our world is also curved like a ball. This is clearly false, but he holds to it. He says that in his place everything is very heavy. A man can't jump much above his own height. And he says, let me see -- oh, yes. He says that although there are trees and plants and clouds on his world, they do not glow of their own light. None of them." "How strange! It must be a gloomy place. How does one see?" "There is one cloud," said Redlaw. "He does not call it a cloud, but it is in the sky, so what else could it be? It is so bright that its light hurts your eyes and so high that it looks quite small." "I have never seen such a thing," Org Rider declared. He peered around, squinting through the leaves at the great flank of Knifein-the-Sky rising above them. "Where is the way to such a place? Over the mountain?" "Farther! He says you climb beyond the rain clouds and beyond the flying rocks. He says you come up into a darkness where there is nothing at all. The darkness is bigger than you can imagine -- so big that, when you begin to cross it, our flatworld shrinks to a point you can't even see, like an org flying out of sight toward the top of the mountain." "It is all too strange for me," said Org Rider uneasily, stroking Babe. "If his world is so far away, how is it that he is just a man?" "He does not know, he says," growled Redlaw. "He says he and his friends came here for learning, and that is one of the things they wish to learn -- how it is that he is so like us, though from so far away." "I wish him luck," said Org Rider dubiously. "I saw the machine he came in. It made a great noise in the sky, like slam-bangbang, slam-bang-bang. But in spite of all the noise, it was slower than the orgs. They ripped the wings off it and tore it apart in the sky. And when the watchers caught him, he died." Org Rider added thoughtfully, "I do not understand how that can be, either. But I have seen it." Redlaw rumbled impatiently, "The man you saw die was another like him, he says. Part of that is nonsense, for he says it is him and says it isn't him -- both. "What is not nonsense," Redlaw added somberly, "is that he has something the watchers fear. I must have that from him, or he must die." T hey traveled fast and far and the strain began to tell on all of them. Even Redlaw grew shorttempered and gaunt-faced. In some ways his was the most difficult job of all. Ben Yale Pertin was ill and injured -- Org Rider had Babe to care for and often to carry, so it fell to Redlaw to keep alert for watchers or for wild orgs and there was never a moment while they were moving when he could relax. When they rested over the campfire they no longer talked amiably -- they bickered. It troubled Org Rider that Redlaw seemed sometimes to believe in the stranger's insane stories and other times to hate and mistrust him. He could not hear the stranger directly. Whatever the machine was that Ben Yale Pertin wore on his armbands, it seemed to respond only to the squeals and whistles of the language of the watchers, not to normal human speech. So Org Rider could only communicate with him through Redlaw's imperfect understanding and he was not sure how much was getting across. Conscience made him try to correct some of the stranger's errors. "I have thought," he told Redlaw gravely, "and Ben Yale Pertin is wrong about our flatworld. It is not round -- my mother has told me this. And also I understand how he looks so like us." Redlaw scowled at him, then guffawed. When he was done laughing he chirped for a moment in the language of the watchers, then turned to Org Rider. "Ben Yale wishes to be enlightened, young one," he said, his tone half laughing but not pleasantly. "So do #. Please tell us what your mother has to contribute." The boy said stubbornly, "It is truth, all people in my tribe agreed to that. The flatworld was made by the makers." He peered into the fire, trying to remember exactly. "My mother used to say they were terrible beings, taller than people, shining with a light of their own. They sang deathsongs -- and the songs themselves killed those who displeased them." He waited for Redlaw to finish translating and chuckling, then went on: "My people came from seven eggs the makers had made, in a cave down under the bottom of the world. The eggs were guarded by seven keepers, but still they were stolen by the watchers. The evil creatures first blinded the keepers with death-weed dust, then stole the eggs for a feast. As our guest would have done with my org," he added carefully. Redlaw choked, but managed to translate and receive a reply. "He apologizes again for that," he reported. "He says he was hungry and did not know better." Org Rider nodded and went on. "The feast was to be at the top of the Watchman's tower, where the blinded keepers couldn't climb. But the makers were angry when they found the keepers blinded and the eggs gone. They did not sing their deathsong, but they sang a special song for the wild orgs. And the orgs heard it as they flew over Knife-in-the-Sky. "Seven wild orgs dived on the feast and carried the seven eggs in different directions, all around Knife-in-the-Sky. The orgs hovered over the eggs, keeping them warm. When each egg hatched, it produced a boy and a girl and two of every creature that is useful to man. "But the watchers spied where the orgs had gone -- all but one. One by one, they found the eggs just as they hatched and devoured the hatchling creatures and killed the orgs that guarded them. "But the seventh org they did not kill. It flew out into the shadowworld, where Knife-in-the-Sky hides the flatworld from the Watchgalaxy man's tower. Here the hatchlings escaped. Green grass sprouted from the droppings of the creatures. The boy baby and the girl baby were nursed by the wild org that had saved them. They grew to be man and woman and became the parents of all our people. "And what has come to me," ended Org Rider gravely, "is that one of the other eggs did in fact get safely away, and its hatchlings were the parents of Ben Yale Pertin." Org Rider paused. The giant was laughing boisterously. "What rot, boy! Ignorant superstition!" Org Rider leaped to his feet. "It is as my mother told it to me, Redlaw." "It is nonsense," Redlaw insisted. "You should spend a few sleeps with the watchers sometime. You'll learn the difference between savage myths and scientific truths. I do not know whose superstitions are worse, yours or Ben Yale Pertin's." "And what then is truth, Redlaw?" Org Rider demanded stiffly. "Ah, that I don't know," the giant confessed. "Some of the' things Ben Yale Pertin says may have truth in them somewhere. He says our world may be hollow -- " "Hollow?" Org Rider cried scornfully. "Yes. Does that seem unlikely? It does to me, too, and yet I know there are levels below. The tower of the Watchman guards one of the gates to those levels. I have been there while a captive of the watchers -- and I know. And there is some truth in what your mother told you, too, I think. There are such things as keepers and watchers." He was silent for a time, staring across the fire at the sleeping stranger. Then he stood up. "It is time to sleep," he said, his voice hardening. "We are wasting time." F ast and low, they kept going. They were halfway around the thrust of Knife-in-the-Sky's largest bastion, carried by Redlaw's driving purpose. For Org Rider that purpose seemed strange and remote. He could understand Redlaw's burning hatred of the watchers, who had enslaved him and threatened his life, but now that they were free of the watchers it seemed pointless to seek revenge. Org Rider himself was most occupied with his young org, which seemed to grow in size, intelligence and maturity with every breath. When Org Rider awoke, it was to the infant org hopping unsteadily toward him, seeking not food -- he was capable of finding his own well enough by now -- but affection, the ritual rubdown of his golden fur with a handful of moss. Org Rider did not neglect the duties his mother had described to him. In particular he talked to the org, crooningly, repetitiously, and was rewarded by having Babe repeat some of the words to him. If it mangled some of the syllables, it nevertheless made itself clear. Babe's stubby wings began to unfold as Org Rider groomed them. Tapered triangular fins, they had been molded invisibly into his sleek flanks. They looked almost too thick and too narrow to be useful in flight, but Org Rider's caressing fingers could feel their muscular power. He decided to show Babe what they were for. He climbed a rock, the org hopping after him. Org Rider spread his arms, flapped them as he leaped toward another rock. To his surprise. Babe understood at once -- so quickly that before Org Rider had reached his goal. Babe came sailing over him on quivering wings. Org Rider shouted in delight -- but his delight faded and congealed into panic, as the org kept going, past him and up, up over the sheltering leaves of the forest screen. It wheeled in a climbing spiral, and screamed with a sound the boy had never heard it make. Fear took the boy's breath. Was Babe calling to the wild orgs abovo the cliffs? He looked back to his companions for help. Redlaw sound asleep under a mossy rock. Ben Yale Pertin was watching apathetically. Without thinking, Org Rider crouched and kicked himself into the air, using every bit of strength in his legs and body, leaping a dozen times his own height, straight at the wheeling org. Babe saw him and joyously dove to meet him. His young clumsiness made them collide, spinning Org Rider off balance, knocking the breath out of him. But the org was up to the needs of the moment. Org Rider felt the velvet trunk coil around him protectingly. Strong and supple, it held him, then lifted him to the org's sleek-furred back, just above the rippling wings. Org Rider raised his voice in a shout of triumph. "Now I am truly Org Rider! Faster, Babe! Faster and higher!" The org echoed in its piping voice: "Faster, Babe! Faster, faster!" Org Rider clung with his knees, fists locked in the golden fur, leaning against the wind of their flight. The throb of wings became a purr as Babe dived across the treetops, climbed again and wheeled toward a clearing, so close above the yellow-bladed shrubs that Org Rider saw the giant moths fluttering about in terror. His first alarm became a wild elation. His own wings had never lifted him with such speed or strength. He clapped the org's golden flank and called into the wind, "Good, Babe -- good!" And the org piped happily, "Good Babe!" as it circled and dived again. Org Rider found that Babe would respond to voice and tug of fists and kick of heels. Thoughtfully he drove the org back toward the clearing where the giant moths fluttered and cried, "Food, Babe! Get it!" "Food Babe!" echoed the org and showed its understanding by diving at one of the moths to catch it in spread talons. "Home Babe?" it piped questioningly. Org Rider cried, "Yes, Babe, home! We'll cook it and eat it. You've earned your food this time!" They flew high while Org Rider searched the flank of the mountain for the place where they had left Redlaw and Ben Yale Pertin. All the trees looked alike to him, all the clearings much the same. He caught a glimpse of something metallic high on an outcropping, but it was not small enough to be Redlaw's cleaver or one of the stranger's peculiar instruments. He began to feel dismay -- and then realized that Babe knew better than he. The org had already zeroed in on the campsite and was beating toward it powerfully. When they landed he got of his org's back and said solemnly, "Now I am truly Org Rider." Redlaw stared at him with anger and a touch of wry admiration. "Org Rider, yes," he rumbled. "But also a fool. Listen, Org Rider. What do you hear?" Org Rider, perplexed, stood still, ears tuned to -- what? A distant shrill whistle? "Do you hear it? Do you see it?" demanded Redlaw. "Over there -- beyond the trees. High in the sky." Org Rider looked. He had not heard it because of the whistle of wind in his own ears, but now he heard it clearly and saw it, too, falling like a thick, blunt spear toward the slope of the mountain -- a ship of the watchers. "If they saw you," muttered Redlaw, "you will not live to be truly Org Rider very long." T he sputtering pmal translator on Ben Yale Pertin's wrist caught only a few words, but they were enough to warn him. The watchers were nearby. Pertin did not need to hear more, he had encountered the watchers. They were the ones who had shot his ship out of the sky of Cuckoo. In any other world they would have killed him, for he had fallen more than a mile, but in Cuckoo's gentle surface gravitation he had survived with only cuts and bruises. And would have missed those if he had been less panicked and in better shape, he knew. That kind of knowledge was no comfort. Pertin feared the watchers. He feared dying, even when intellectually he welcomed it -- there was no kind of future that looked good to him, unless by some miracle Zara should appear and offer a new life here. That was fantasy. Reality was that he would die here and would hate it. Org Rider, ignoring the danger from the sky, was splitting and skinning the body of a goldenfurred creature like a moth, spitting it over the fire. The yellow dust from the creature's fur gave Pertin a fit of sneezing, but soon the aroma of its roasting meat reconciled him to the dust. When it was done, Pertin humbly waited his turn. The best bits went to the org. Kedlaw had second choice, then Org Rider. Pertin came last. But there was still plenty left, and it was delicious. When they had finished eating rain had begun to fall, great fat slow drops that touched the fire and extinguished it. Gray clouds fell to the tops of the trees. The red-haired giant bounded over to Pertin and shouted something that the pmal translator rendered as: "Rainclouds hide us from watchers. Now we go! Org Rider has seen your ship. We find it -- get weapons to kill watchers." "But you have been to the wreckage of my ship," objected Pertin, perplexed. "I had no weapons -- " "Not your ship -- like your ship -- " crackled the pmal. Pertin gave up the struggle to understand -- it did not matter. What mattered was that they were to move again. This time Org Rider did not have to worry about his org, who flew above them, so he and the giant, unfettered, made fast time. It was all Pertin could do to keep up with them. They kept on and kept on. They did not even stop to eat, paused only long enough to pass around handfuls of roasted moss-nuts, now cold and almost tasteless -- the trio munched them as they continued traveling. Three times they ate, pausing once to drink at a vine-covered stream and to relieve their bowels and bladders, then hurrying on. Finally Redlaw and Org Rider stopped and waited for Pertin to reach them. The giant said, "Look -- beyond the gray moss, between the boulders. What do you see?" Pertin tried to focus his eyes, dizzy with weariness. See? Yes, there was something there, something bright that caught his eye. The glint of light was metal. He glanced at the others, then joined them in a stumbling, hopping run up the gentle slope. And there, partly hidden by purple-flowered moss, was the wreck of a machine. It was not his ship. It was smaller and it clearly had been there for a long time. The moss had overgrown it completely, except for a few outjuttings of metal. Metal? Yes, clearly it was metal. But something was strange about it. The color was not clean. It was stained with a watery bluish radiance that looked unfamiliar and vaguely ominous. He scurried toward it. It must have been a man-carrying vehicle. Perhaps a machine one of his predecessors had used. He could not say. It was so broken that he could not be sure. He tore at the moss, peering inside through a dark opening rimmed with shattered crystal. A sharp scent stung his nostrils -- it did not seem to be coming from the moss, but from the bluish coating on the metal. Now that he touched it, it felt slick, slippery, moist -- oddly repellent... A bellowing came from behind him and his pmal rapped out: "Do not touch -- not -- not -- " Confused, he stood up. Redlaw and Org Rider were coming toward him, anger and concern on their faces. "What's the matter?" They stared at him curiously. They seemed to be looking mostly at his hands. For a moment neither said anything. Then Redlaw's voice sounded oddly gentle. "Clean hands," rapped the pmal translator without emotion. "Wipe on moss. Do not touch metal." Pertin shrugged, not understanding. He seemed to have gotten some of the blue slime on his fingers. Obediently he bent and rubbed his hands on the soft gray moss... What he was rubbing against, he suddenly realized with a heartstopping sensation of nausea, had the shape and texture of a human skull. He clawed at the moss. It was a skull! A whole skeleton, in fact, the flesh rotted away, but the bones still strangely dressed, under the moss, in the imperishable plastics of an explorer's jungle garb, red top, orange-and-yellow pants, great white gauntlets, and on the shrunken forearm bones the coils of translator, recorder, direction-finder, timekeeper and all the other regulation instruments. The giant spoke, and the pmal chattered: "Danger. Do not touch bones. Serious. Be warned." Pertin looked up at them, aware of the bluish radiance that clung to the bones, aware that it still befouled his fingers, in spite of his efforts to rub them clean. "Danger?" he repeated dully. "Yes, I suppose so, if you say so. But you're wrong about one thing. They're not a stranger's bones. I know those bones very well, and I know the clothes they wear, too. I ought to. They're mine." X F ar away, around the great bulk of Cuckoo, the orbiter was preparing to transmit its observer along the tachyonic path farlink had charted to the source of the interfering transmission in the galaxy. They still didn't know how far it was, exactly. Roughly in the direction of Earth, yes -- but at extragalactic distances that could place the source anywhere from Rigel to Canoopus and farther than that in the line of flight from Cuckoo. Distance was only one of the unknown factors. Would the transmitted duplicate find breathable air and bearable temperatures when he stepped out of the receiving box -- or sphere, or inflatable bag, or whatever sort of enclosure might contain an uninvited guest? Convenience alone dictated that all the intercommunicating galactic races use essentially the same sort of equipment. This wild card might take any form. "I'm glad I'm not going," announced Ben Line Pertin gloomily. He didn't sound glad even to himself. He found precious little to be glad about these days and looked forward to not much better. Venus chimed softly, "I'm glad for you, too, Ben Line. Replication is less hazardous for an edited form like myself." Ben Line Pertin in quick confusion said, "Oh, I'm sorry. I was just thinking -- " "That the mission is dangerous and unsure -- yes. But it is less so for me. In any event," she continued melodiously, "farlink has chosen me and I have consented." He said miserably, "I am sorry, Venus. I've been into my own troubles and not thinking about yours. I know how it tears one up to send a self away to suffer or die somewhere -- I've done it often enough." The silvery girl looked at him curiously. "That is so, Ben Line. But -- forgive me -- in this form it is less painful for me. If I were in my own true form I would feel there was more to lose." "Wait," the sentient ape named Doc Chimp II said, holding up a hand that contained a banana. "Here's a message just coming in -- " It was from farlink. The recreation room of the orbiter had no screens, but a signal light next to the wall speakers announced the source of the message and was followed by the computer's electronic voice: "Stand by -- " The pnial of each being translated the words. "Wonder what's up," mused Doc Chimp. "Well, cheers -- " He held up his banana in a sort of toast. Pertin responded with his tumbler, while the silvery girl sniffed at cloudlets of luminescent mist she sprayed out of an atomizer. "Orders," rapped farlink's voice. "The transmission of Replicate #, known as Venus, is canceled. A newly detected singularity in the incoming signals has altered the estimate of requirements. Stand by for assignment of replacement." "Congratulations, Venus." Pertin again raised his tumbler. "Orders," rasped the wall speaker. "The substitute for transmission is required to proceed at once to the tachyon station for replication. He is Replicate #, known as Ben Line Pertin." "Oh, no!" cried Doc Chimp. "Communication of regret," shrilled the T'Worlie, Nimmie. "I'm sorry, Ben Line," whispered the silvery girl. Pertin stood numb. He had not expected this -- he did not know how to respond. "Replicate #," growled farlink from the wall speakers. "There is great time pressure. Proceed at once for replication." "Come on, Ben Line," said Doc Chimp as gently as he knew how, taking Pertin's arm. Venus took the other, and the two of them walked the  unresisting Ben Line Pertin along the corridors to the radial shaft that led to the tachyon transmitter. He let them. He felt nothing... Nothing while he was on his way to the transmitter. Nothing (except the sudden, surprising, hard metal lips of Venus against his own, just before he went inside) as he entered the transmitter and stood through its silent omniscient scan. Nothing when he looked around, and realized he was that he who had remained behind. Nothing while the chimp and the silvery girl escorted him back to the recreation room, the T'Worlie fluttering behind. They chattered doubtfully among themselves, then pooled their small quotas of openchoice mass to buy him two more tumblers of his favorite drink. He gulped them down, hardly tasting them. He was still here, as though nothing had happened. But he was also there. And he could never come back. Later -- he was not sure how much later -- came a final message of progress from farlink. "The transmission," rasped the speakers, "has been successful. First acknowledgment of arrival has been received, along with samples for environmental analysis. Unfortunately they are not life-sustaining beyond a fairly short period." A small silence fell in the rec room before Doc Chimp said, "Well, anyway, Ben Line, congratulations. You arrived." "I arrived," Ben Line agreed. "And I'm dead." D own inside the atmosphere of Cuckoo, nearly two hundred Cuckoo's far side, the exploring team was practicing its flying skills. The expedition, so far, was going well. From its altitude, miles above Ground Station One, miles out from the slope of the enormous mountain, even Cuckoo looked almost small -- not the great sweep of its surface, to be sure, but the detail on it: tiny trees, winking bright puddles of lakes, silvery threads of river. The scene was broken by strange bright clouds that sailed above it, each seeking its own level and seeming to drop glowing spores that gave Cuckoo almost the only light it had, bar the glow of plants and animals on the surface itself. The explorers did not know these glowing clouds to be dangerous, but gave them a wide berth. Anyway, there was plenty of room in the sky, not only to travel to a destination, but for pleasure, too. Valkyrie and Zara and the T'Worlie took joy in doing loops and barrel rolls, soaring far off from the little procession of Arcturan robot, Sirian eye and husband and returning. Zara found herself laughing from sheer physical joy. She weighed so little in Cuckoo's air that it was almost irrelevant whether she was flying head up or down. She followed the piping, frolicking T'Worlie up in a loop. Below her the great sloping flank of the mountain seemed to subside into a plain. Then the plain tipped and became a slope that rose in the other direction -- next it passed out of sight completely as she topped out her loop and began to come down. In her earplug communicator her husband's voice, faintly amused and faintly annoyed, said, "Will you three please stop playing? We'd better stay close together. This is dangerous territory." Rebuked, Zara flopped over and flailed her wings to get her bearings. The T'Worlie, used to flight, darted back and hung before her, its batlike face wearing what she had to recognize as an expression of rueful embarrassment. She burst out laughing. She caught sight of the silver girl, far overhead, power diving toward her with great, strong strokes. Zara cried, "Come on -- race you back!" She let them signal agreement and start their powerful, effortless flight back toward the sober, sedate members of the party. Then she aimed herself head-first toward the three distant dots, folded her wings except for a tiny web from wrists to hips for control, and activated her athodyd. Thrump, thrump, thrump thrump... The radioisotopes poured heat into measured slugs of water, flashed them into steam, expanded them into the pulse-jet and she arrowed toward her husband at a hundred miles an hour, easily passing the gallant but small T' W orlie , catching up with V alkyrie and leaving her behind. Stopping was the problem. She shut off the jet and tried to lose speed by zooming up sharply, but in Cuckoo's wan grip the loss to gravity was so small she found herself looping the loop again, involuntarily, before, laughing and dizzy, she was properly back in line with the rest of the party. Her husband turned to look disapprovingly at her over his shoulder. "About time you got here," he grumbled. Zara, who was concentrating on an even, rippling flow of her wings, gave him a docile, absent-minded smile. What a butterball he was, she thought dispassionately, even in his stretched-out edited version. His round body and pipestem legs made him look like a stork. "The Arcturan's getting a strong signal from one of the spotters," Jon added. "That means we are getting near one of our objectives -- probably a downed explorer ship." "How nice," said Zara, winking at the silver girl. Valkyrie did not wink back; her copy of Earthly human anatomy was not accurate enough for such intimacies. But Zara could hear her tinkling laughter. Three places ahead of her in line, the Sirian eye raised itself out of the file on its crackling spread of electric forces and turned to confront her. It had no expression, but she read reproof in its stare. The tiny sphincter mouth worked convulsively. Zara could hear no sound from it -- Sirians used sound for communication, but the frequencies were far higher than those audible to humans. Twenty thousand Hertz was a low basso-profundo note for them. But the pmal caught it and rapped reprovingly in her ear: "Estimate: Your use of jet propulsion has increased our risk. Assumption: Such sounds in past have attracted predators. Validation: Air-palping reveals three unidentified traces moving toward us at three hundred and seventeen degrees right ascension, minus six degrees declination." "Confirmed," stated the Arcturan robot without passion. It did not speak aloud at all. Its talk circuits used radio waves, but the pmal picked up and faithfully translated the message. Z ara pressed her elbows into her sides and felt herself begin to drop. It was not what she had intended, but it was better than floundering around while she tried to adjust her telescopic visor to check out what the Sirian had told her. She caught a glimpse of something at the indicated position, realized she was falling farther behind and below the others than she wanted, flapped herself back into position and at last got a clear look at what the Sirian had reported. There were three of them all right. Unidentified traces of what? She saw a body gleaming like metallic copper, stubby wings that shone silver at the tips; great claws that were coming out of concealment from under the creature's body in anticipation of combat. For a moment she knew terror -- then she heard her husband's voice, triumphant and challenging. "There they are!" Jon shouted. "I've got'em -- " And without waiting for the others he aimed himself and fired his jet. Directly behind him, Zara got the full roar of the athodyd as it thrumped huge smoke rings of steam, thrusting Jon like an arrow toward the onrushing orgs. She was aware of a confusion of argument that the pmals were unable to handle -- too many beings were shouting at once. What they were saying was clear enough, but Jon Gentry was paying no attention. He felt the hunter's taste for blood and he was on the kill. The orgs were wise in warfare. They split to come at this lone attacker from three directions at once. Against any of the beings that were their natural prey the strategy would have worked. Against galactic weapons it was hopeless. Gentry's hours on the practice range on Earth had not been wasted. The first spark that marked the firing of his laser was a miss, but the second found a target. Three times the cobalt streak of his laser reached out to touch an org. Three times a creature screamed and each time the scream was cut off as the blue ray burned through scales and flesh. Each org flamed briefly, then tumbled slowly and ungracefully toward the mountain far below. Gentry stopped his athodyd and returned by wing-power. Zara could hear him singing. He swooped past her, touching her with what might have been meant for a caress -- it sent her spinning. "Got'em!" he shouted. "That was worth the whole trip, Zara -- " The silver girl chimed, "It is true that you killed those creatures. I do not think it was wise to attack them single-handedly, however." And the Arcturan robot muttered through its pmal, "Confirm statement as to organic creatures. Propose consequential probability. Premiss: Organic creatures are not principal adversaries. Second premiss: Use of laser weapons may alert more serious opponents. Deduction: Use of laser weapons may be counter-productive at this time." "Ah," grumbled Gentry, "you're just scared -- " Illogically, Zara thought with resentment -- all the galaxy knew that Arcturans could not be frightened, since they were not only nearly indestructible physically but had little emotional attachment to life. Val chimed, "I suggest we proceed to our objective. I have a strong spotter trace from a point on the mountainside fifteen kilometers away, nearly in direction of flight. The characteristics are compatible with one of the previous exploration ships." "Propose we go there now," twittered the T'Worlie. "Why not?" Jon Gentry said, with careless courage. "I think we've seen we can deal with any problems that come up." Zara dropped back a few meters to regard her husband curiously. This was a side of him she had not known very well. Of course, on placid Earth there was little occasion for physical conflict, but even so she could hardly reconcile this fire-eyed warrior with the gentle, sedentary, rather dull man she had been married to for three years on Earth. She had never questioned his courage. It had simply never occurred to her to consider it. If she had been aware of it at all, she might have considered it as a sort of mildly disturbing anachronism, like an excess of body hair or a desire for raw meat. She was jolted out of her reverie by a sudden gabble in the pmals. Once again several members of the party were speaking at once. The first clear transmission was from Val, who called out, "I think we are in trouble -- " The trouble was confirmed by the Sirian's little sphincter mouth, which squeaked its inaudible message that the pmal translated as: "Air-palping now registers three new high-speed traces vectoring toward us. Correction. Four traces. Correction -- five -- six -- six-plus traces. Points of origin widely separated. Suggest indications are technological intervention is now occurring." T 'worlie and humans, plus Val, tried desperately to see what the Sirian and the Arcturan had detected. Even for Val, however, the approaching objects were still out of sight, but Val confirmed the location. "I have the trace," she agreed. "Recommend seeking cover," chattered the pmal, responding to the Arcturan's signal. Jon Gentry snorted, "What, run away? We've got weapons -- let's use them." Val pealed, "That is countersurvival, Jon Gentry. I have an alternative proposal. You organics seek cover. The Arcturan and I will intercept the arrivals." "Concurring," chattered the Arcturan at once. "No bloody chance!" Jon Gentry blazed. "I guess you don't know much about Earthmen -- fighting's nothing strange to us. We came here to carry an equal share of the load and that includes fighting. We're not going to hide behind a bunch of aliens." "He means," Zara said quickly, "that we feel an obligation to help. And honestly, Val -- don't you think we can take care of ourselves?" The silvery girl swept her great wings up to a point over her head, thus dropping and turning toward Zara. "Doubt it very much," she pealed. "Please study the approaching objects at thirty-four degrees right ascension, eighteen degrees plus declination." She paused while Zara struggled with her telescopic visor. "Oh," said Zara at last. "They are -- formidable looking, aren't they?" They were that. Blunt spearpoints, mottled in colors of bronze and gray that glinted with underlying metal, were arrowing toward the galactic party at supersonic speed. At first the explorers saw only two. How many had the Arcturan reported? More than six. These explorers were not facing animals or primitives, but complex and powerful technological devices and, Zara thought with a sinking heart, no doubt armed accordingly. "I accept offer," chirped the T'Worlie. "Come -- " Nleem stood on his head in air and used his deceptively filmy wings to drive himself straight down at the forest cover beneath. After a spatter of electrical fields he was followed by the Sirian eye. Zara wailed nervously, "Please, Jon -- let's do as Val says." She tried to catch her husband's eye, but he was already higher than she, peering toward the approaching watcher ships eagerly. "Please?" she coaxed. "Not a chance," he snapped. "You go ahead. I'm going to fight this out!" "Then I'd better stay, too -- " "No way. Damned if you will, Zara -- now get out of the way. There's going to be a fight and I don't want to have to worry about your getting hurt." Angry and afraid in a way she could not define Zara turned herself over in the air, aimed herself at the rapidly diminishing forms of the T'Worlie and the Sirian and activated the pulse jet. Thrump, ' thrmnp, thrump -- The acceleration was terrific. She was rapidly catching up on the Sirian and the T'Worlie. Her previous experience had made her cautious. She did not want to overshoot this time -- to do so would mean driving herself into the ground. She judged the distance as well as she could, allowed the jet to build up speed. When she gauged she had enough margin left she cut the pulse and arrowed down on inertia. At the last moment she rotated herself and applied maximum counter-thrust with the jet to slow her fall. She had carried out the maneuver with considerable skill -- as far as it went. Unfortunately, she had not had much practice with the athodyd, neither on Cuckoo nor on Earth, where this simplest and oldest of jet engines had been nearly forgotten. She did not know, for instance, that it relied for much of its thrust on the augmentation furnished by its forward motion. When it was reversed it lost a large fraction of its efficiency. She discovered she had started the counter-thrust too late. It slowed her headlong drop just enough for her to hit the treetops at something like thirty miles an hour. She hit hard, broke off sprigs and branches, went flying through a tangle of vines that ripped at her skin and bruised her brutally. Every snag hurt her, but every snag also slowed her, so that when she hit the soggy, mossy marsh under the trees she merely knocked herself unconscious. When she came to she was alone. She could see very little of the sky, but in it were neither husband nor allies, nor even the enemy ships that had been attacking them; and of the T'Worlie and the Sirian eye that she had been trying to join there was no trace at all. T he other day I got a phone call from a national magazine, and being basically kind, generous and always in need of an excuse to stop working, I spent an hour with the reporter. He wanted a list of ten science fiction predictions that have proved out and. ten more predictions which haven't happened yet but will. What he wasn't interested in was a list of science fiction predictions that just aren't going to happen. Except in rare moods, neither am I. But I've just finished reading the death-knell for poly-water (it turns out poly-water isn't a new form of water at all; it's just a product of dirty laboratory glassware) and that, plus the phone call, got me thinking about nice ideas that just won't work. One of the favorite sf themes is the "Belter Civilization" and its battle for independence from the colonial masters on Earth. Belters are asteroid miners -- they flit from asteroid to asteroid, slicing them up for the mineral wealth they presumably contain. In the usual story the miners go off on long prospecting tours, leaving their families on a "settled rock" -- the Belt Capital (generally Ceres) or some other major body. When Belters get together, it's always in an asteroid city. The Belters never come to Earth or any other planet. Indeed, they regard planets as "holes," deep gravity wells which can trap them and use up their precious fuels. The assumption is, of course, that it's far less costly to flit from asteroid to asteroid than it is to land on a planet or even get into close orbit around one. Another common assumption is that fuels are expensive and scarce, and the Belters must conserve them -- thus they never go outside the Belt if they can help it. (One supposes there's a local source of both energy and fuel in the Belt, of course, or there couldn't be a Belter Civilization to begin with.) Fuel and energy aren't the same thing, by the way. Fission reactors could provide the power for a permanent Belt station; if we wanted to we could put a reactor onto an asteroid now. But rocket fuels are something else again. To make a rocket work you must have reaction mass, something to get moving swiftly backwards and dump overboard. Unfortunately, asteroids are rock, and rocks don't make very good rocket fuel. We'll come back to what the Belters might do about that later. For the moment, let's see how difficult travel to and in the Belt would be. We'll use the same measure as last month, the total change in ship velocity required to perform the mission. This is called delta-v, and you should recall that a ship with a given fuel efficiency and ratio of fuel to non-fuel weight will have a unique, calculable delta-v. It doesn't matter whether the pilot uses that delta-v in little increments or in one big burn: the sum of velocity changes remains the same. We'll consider delta-v in kilometers per second (kmsec). By the way, I use metric system in all my tables and figures because there's no question about that sf prediction. The English system of measures will be as dead as the dodo within our lifetimes. Already De(Society of Automotive Engineers) standards to metric because so many US automobile parts are now assembled in foreign countries. The US Army is on a modified metric system now. Most businesses with extensive overseas trade must deal in metrics, and even the English are abandoning the English measurements. I also use the metric system to help me stay familiar with it, and I'm learning to "think in metric." You should try to do so as well. It takes about # kmsec to get from Earth orbit to an asteroid. By comparison you can reach a Jovian outer moon for only # kmsec. The asteroids are hard to reach because not only are they a long way out, but they don't help you catch up to them. They've so little mass that you have to chase them down. Jupiter, on the other hand, will give you an assist. Thus it isn't easy to go from Earth orbit to an asteroid. (I'm assuming that we have a launching system like that described last month, so that travel into and out of Earth orbit is "free".) Yet, travel from, say, Ceres to a theoretical asteroid # AU out takes only about # kmsec. (One AU or astronomical unit is the distance from the Earth to the sun and is # miles, or #  # x # kilometers. Ceres is # AU from the Sun.) This looks pretty good. We'll save a lot of energy if we simply stay in the Belt, as is assumed in most sf stories. Of course, it takes only about # kmsec. to get from the # AU rock to Mars orbit (landing would take a lot more), but perhaps the Marsmen won't like having crude asteroid miners on their planet, or won't be able to provide a laser-launch system to get them in and out of Mars orbit. The Belters could build themselves a Capital at some convenient place such as Ceres just as easily anyway. But how long will it take to get from asteroid to asteroid? We've calculated the energy requirements for Hohmann transfer orbits, and to use them you must start and finish with the origin and destination precisely opposite the sun. If you try to use something other than Hohmann orbits, the energy requirements become ridiculously high, as we'll see in a minute. Well you get a launch window each synodic period. A synodic period is the time it takes two planets, or planetoids, to go around the Sun and come back to precisely the same position relative to each other -- from, say, being on opposite sides of the Sun until they're in opposition again, which is what we'll need for a Hohmann journey. The synodic period of Ceres and the # AU rock is slightly over # years. Worse, the closer the asteroids are to each other, the longer their synodic period. It's almost as bad for the # AU rock and Mars: nearly # years. Add to that the transit time, # years travel time between Ceres and the other asteroid, and you see what's wrong with the Belter Civilization. They aren't going to visit their Capital very often. By contrast, you can get from Earth to the asteroids every year and a half, spending another year and a half in transit. Perhaps, though, we haven't been quite fair to the Belters? Asteroids aren't all as widely separated as Ceres and the # AU rock. Most textbooks claim the asteroids are concentrated between #.I AU and # AU out from the Sun. We'll assume they're all in the same plane (they aren't), so the Belt area works out to # x #? square centimeters. The books say there are about # asteroids visible with the Palomar Eye, but we want to be fair (and make things simple) so we'll assume there are # asteroids interestingenough to want to visit, or one every # cmwithin the Belt. That means the asteroids lie on an average of # # ! cm apart, which happens to be about three times the distance from Earth to the Moon. That far from the Sun's influkilometers anyway -- we don't have to use Hohmann orbits. One of the usual SF Belter devices is the torch ship, which accelerates half-way to it's destination, turns over, and decelerates the other half. We'll try that. Once again, we're in trouble. We can't accelerate at more than about .#I gravity, because otherwise the total delta-v exceeds any ship we can build in the near future. Even at I cmsec # acceleration, a thoukilometers eats up # kmsec delta-v -- enough to get us from Earth to a Jovian moon! If we tried the trip at a full gee acceleration, we'd use # kmsec or enough for ten round trips from Earth to Ceres, and all we've gone is from one rock to another. Clearly, we need better ships. We can't use Hohmann orbits and the rockets of the near future to build our Belt civilization because it takes too many years for the Belters to get together. We can't use continuous acceleration. Even if we could, we could only get from one rock to another in a very small region of the Belt. Oh sure, three or four asteroids in a cluster might band together, but they'd be totally isolated from the rest of their fellow Belters. Our picture of the tight-knit Belt society, comprising hundreds of small worldlets, is vanishing fast. It's obvious, then, that we need real torchships. Craft that can accelerate continuously at a full gravity. After all at a full gee a torchship can go # AU in four days and get all the way out to Pluto, # AU, in less than three weeks! With those ships the Belt cities are no further apart in travel time than were Virginia and New England in Colonial times. Before we get too enthusiastic about the torchships though, let's look at the delta-vee's they need. The # AU trip at a full gravity takes # kmsec; and the Pluto trip of # AU eats up # kmsec, or more delta-v than the entire US and Soviet space programs to date. Recall also that it only took # km sec to get from Earth to Ceres and you see the problem. With torch-ships, there's no trip in the solar system that you can't easily make. Why bother avoiding the # or # knisec penalty for landing on Mars or going to Earth when you have thousands of kilometers-asecond to play with? The "holes" aren't very deep compared to your capabilities, and Earth is still likely to be closer to any given asteroid than will the Belt Capital, simply because Earth is closer to the Sun. There's a good chance that your Capital is on the other side of the system. Furthermore, it's very hard to see how the torchships will work. In the old days they were "atomic powered" rockets -- usually a fission pile. Well, we already have those, or very nearly had them. It was called atomic pile through which hydrogen is poured. The pile heats the hydrogen which therefore goes aft, fast, and the rocket moves. engine by the end of this decade. The development was moving very well when Congress decided to cancel the program. Incidentally, more money is annually spent on lipsticks in New York State than medium sized state has more cost over its lifetime. It's nice that they don't waste the taxpayers' money on frivolities like space. have been the key to manned exploration of the solar system, and it's reasonable to assume that somebody, someday, will use it for that. Given reasonable mass ratios, capability of between # and # kmsec. Not enough to use it as a torchship, but enough to get you out to the Belt and let you have a look before coming home. Enough to let you explore Mars from orbit and land if you carried an expendable landing module. It wouldn't have been a ship that you could build the classical Belter about the best thing we can foresee for many years. system, won't do for a torchship, what about a "true" nuclear rocket: one that uses controlled fusion? The Secret Galactics From one of the top writers in the entire field of science-fiction -- one of his greatest novels. "The Secret Galactics" is a taut and exciting tale of battle for control of the world between a group of alien creatures disguised as ordinary humans -- and -- the still-living but disembodied brain of a great scientist mounted in a mobile fortress. Must reading for every sciencefiction fan! # at your bookstore, or write to: Mr. Joseph Schaumburger, Dept. #-DI (#) Prentice-Hall, Inc. West Nyack, New York I # Thermonuclear reactions surely will give enough energy for torching, won't they? Not by themselves. There's plenty of energy in fusion, but how do you contain it? On Earth, with huge tokomak rings generating enormous magnetic fields, we might be able to build a magnetic pinchbottle to hold a controlled fusion reaction -- although nobody's done it yet -- but aboard a space ship? If you can build something light enough to go aboard a ship smaller than the Queen Mary and able to contain controlled fusion, you've got a device that will do far more than power a space ship. It's obviously a defense against hydrogen bombs to begin with. We'll discuss various properties of fusion powered ships some other time. In order to get really efficient rocket engines you need high exhaust velocities. To get high exhaust velocities you need high particle energies. To get high particle energies you must have very high temperatures. Even the best temperatures of between # and # C, while the worst of the fusion systems have temperatures ten to a hundred times that high. No materials known can withstand them no matter how many tricks you employ. (Such as routing the cold fuel through the pile and chamber walls to cool them.) Fusion ships don't merely need fusion. They need an entirely new technology, and we've not even made a start towards that. Well, what can the poor Belters do? We'll assume they have so that they can get around from Earth to the Belt, but what will they use for fuel? They can't take it all with them or they'll have no paydrogen, and there isn't a lot of hydrogen out among the asteroids. Oddly enough, there is a propulsion system that gets terrific efficiencies, doesn't have excessive real temperatures, and can be b.uilt right now. Even better, it's likely we can find fuels for it in the Belt. This is the ion drive ship. Ion drives employ metal vapors as fuel, and the metal is accelerated by magnetic fields, not heat. If the asteroids turn out to be rich in metals, some kind of ion rocket may be just what the Belters need. It lets them get fuel from the rocks. It won't, however, be a torchship. A mercury vapor ion engine, for example, although capable of perhaps # kmsec total delta-v, only gives thrusts of about #-: gravity. You travel very efficiently with ion drives, but it takes a long time. No, the conclusion is obvious. With anything foreseeable in the way of rockets, the Belters aren't going to develop their civilization. They won't have ships good enough to let them reach each other. If they do get such ships, it will be as easy to Delta-v required for travel among Jovian Satellite system.  o ao o co oo J oi s    (osoS ## oisctoodlo #)I . D CO N O Ol O O n O) cb d ol d d  O) to m . Ol  CO  cn v-l CO CO CO n co m cjj CO CO CO d (d o OJ O) CO CO eg co co   in D # D  o p o a -- a. E to --   # c   # E fc  # (# (B    All values are in km sec. Values below the diagonal are delta-v's needed to go from orbit around one satellite to orbit around the other, landing on neither. Values above the diagonal are surface-to-surface velocity change requirements. Diagonal values are the circular orbital velocities of the moons. reach Earth as the other asteroids. With real torchships, both the Belters and the Earth Navy will have no trouble getting anywhere. Without them, the Belters are better off operating from Earth orbit than from their rocky Capital in the Belt. I'm afraid the Belter Independence Movement is a long way off. What with science robbing sf writers of Mars and Venus, and now the Belters, it's all rather sad. So I've been looking for something more cheerful -- and I think I've found it. Recall that it only took about # kmsec to get to one of the Jovian Moons. There are rather a lot of those moons, they're respectable in size, and they may well have waterices, or methane, or some other source of hydrogen on them: fuel having to send back home for it. The Jovian Moons offer a distinct possibility for a multi-world civilization. The basics of travel near Jupiter are given in Table One. We've had to assume a lot of things about densities and the like to get these numbers, and by the time this appears some of the figures may be out of date. Pioneer will encounter Jupiter during the interval between now and the time this is published. I'll be the first to cheer if Pioneer makes hash of my assumptions. Presuming it won't, let's look at travel amongst the Jovian Moons. Except for Amalthea down there close to Jupiter, the delta-vees are very reasonable, and we can do it over, the travel times are very short, and you get favorable geometry for a Hohmann transfer every couple of months or so. The four big Galilean Moons (J-I through J-IV) take about as much delta-v to travel among as it took to get from Earth in the first place. Yet you do it in weeks, not years. If there's hydrovery reasonable that there will be -- problem at all. The outer three rocks are extremely easy to travel among. You could do it with a backyard rocket burning kerosene. Since those moons are probably captured asteroids, they're as likely to be interesting as any of the other rocks the Belters are concerned about. The Jovian Moons are compacted together. They're hard to get to from Earth, and easy to travel among when you've got there, and if there's wealth in the asteroids, there will be wealth in the Jovians. It all adds up to a powerful incentive for the colonists to deal with each other more and with Earth less. So we can end on a cheerful note, saying goodbye to the Belters, but also making ready to greet the Minister Plenipotentiary and Ambassador Extraordinary from the Jovian Moons. Another Duckworth concoction -- created on the spur of the moment! I t was a new pocket watch, a gift from my wife with a loving inscription on the back, and I hastened to show it to my old friend, Duckworth. The great biochemist had his long nose into an open ledger in which he was slowly inking columns of figures. "Haven't you heard about the computer?" I asked. He didn't raise his head. "Whenever possible," he said, "I avoid that simpleminded child of Satan. Particularly when I have important data." I sensed that something important was in the air and I forgot about my watch. "A new discovery?" I asked reverently. "Something along the lines of your macromolecules?" "Broadly speaking," said Duckworth. He closed his ledger with a sigh of contentment. "Have you a minute or two to spare?" "I'm always ready to listen to one of your great insights," I said. He glared at me. "If you don't stop that nauseating sycophantism," he bellowed. "I'll boot you out of here." I lowered my eyes. "I'll be irreverent," I promised. "In that case," said Duckworth, "I'll tell you what I'm about. It's involved with time." "Time," I mused. "That sounds fascinating. I've often pondered that seemingly irreversible flow of physical events. I wondered why it should all go in one direction despite the fact that physical equations allow for positive and negative values of time." "So did I," said Duckworth. "Moreover," I continued, "these events seem to be stored on one's memory as sets of impressions that demand quantification into seconds, minutes and hours. And yet Einstein pointed out in his historic nineteen-o-five paper on Special Relativity that every statement of -- " "For Christ's sake," said Duckworth. "Do you want me to tell you or don't you?" I subsided petulantly. "Not that I disagree," said Duckworth. "It's just that at the moment I'm not concerned with the nature of time, but with our apprehension of it. For example. I'd like to try a very simple test." He glanced at his wrist watch. "When I say, 'Now,' I want you to start estimating the passage of sixty seconds of time." "Talking about watches -- " I said, pulling out my new pocket watch. Duckworth didn't seem to notice. "Now!" he cried. I struggled with estimating the passage of seconds. I could have cheated by counting my breaths but I didn't. After an interminable period I called out, "Time." Duckworth smiled. "It's only forty-two seconds by my watch," he said. "But don't feel too badly. Most people do worse." "My wife would have been much worse," I said. "I'll ignore that bit of male chauvinism," said Duckworth. "I first became interested in this problem when I discovered anomalous effects of one of the helical strands of my macromolecule. I've since named the substance Perceptron and it seems to affect only those cortical areas of the brain which are concerned with the perception of time." "Is it similar to the psychedelic drugs?" "Completely different," said Duckworth. "For example, the motor activities of the subject are totally unaffected." "How did you find out that Perceptron affects time perception?" "Sweat and toil," said Duckworth. "I had trained a cat to come for his feeding at exactly one hour intervals." "Really? How did you manage that?" "First I taught him to press a lever whenever he wanted milk. Then he discovered that unless an overhead light was on, he'd get no milk. Thereafter I switched on the light at one hour intervals. Pretty soon he'd only come around on the hour." "Did he wait for the light before pressing the bar?" Duckworth smiled. "He did in the beginning, but then I stopped using the light. He knew it ought to be on, so after a while he'd press the lever. If he acted too late he got no milk. If he was too early he got a mild electric shock. In the end, he could estimate one hour's duration to within five seconds. Considering how much trouble you had with estimating a minute, you must agree it was quite something." "I think it's incredible." "Then," said Duckworth, "I began to feed my cat controlled doses of Perceptron, reinforcing the dosages with injections. He'd come every half hour, then every ten minutes and finally every minute." "And what if you injected him with water or some other placebo?" "He'd arrive on the hour, as before," said Duckworth triumphantly"Absolutely astonishing," I said. "Have you tried it on humans?" "Not yet," said Duckworth. "After I'm convinced of its nontoxicity I'll ask for volunteers." "You'll never get me," I said. "I like my sense of time perception as it is." M y words came back to haunt me when I was faced with a massive breakdown of my teeth. After my dentist, concealing his intense joy at uncovering a gold mine of repairs, described the extensive work required, I fell apart. He assured me that all of it would be painless and even showed me the gigantic needle through which the novocaine would course. I arrived home that evening and downed three neat shots of Jack Daniels in rapid order. My wife stood by with raised eyebrows. "I'd better hide the typewriter," she said. "This trifling amount will not make me an alcoholic," I said. "Besides, I'm terrified of the ordeal I face in that butcher's chair." "It will pass," she said with all the calm of someone who did not need dental repairs. "The time will fly, you'll see." It was that vapid remark plus my deathly fears that reminded me of Duckworth's Perceptron. That very evening, noting that a light was glowing in his lab, I entered the chemistry building and pounded at Duckworth's office door. He seemed slightly annoyed at my noisy intrusion since he was involved with a tricky titration. He beckoned me to a chair and continued with his work. An hour passed before he took any further notice of me. "All right," he said finally. "What can I do for you? It must be something special to keep you on campus after five." "That's nasty and uncalled for," I said. "I've worked around the clock whenever the job demanded it. And in answer to your churlishly phrased question, the answer is I do need your help. I want a small but effective dose of Perceptron, enough to make one hour in the dental chair seem like one second. However, if you can cut that second down further, I'd have no objections." Duckworth whistled. "A thirty-six hundred to one reduction in time perception? That's more than I've ever gotten with my animals." "I'm desperate, Duckworth," I wailed. "I'll take anything I can get." "Well," said Duckworth, strok ing his wispy beard meditatively, "thus far I've detected no unpleasant side effects in my animal subjects. But a cat is not a human." "I'm quite aware of that," I said. "And I'll take my chances." "One small problem," said Duckworth. "I know the exact dosage to produce prescribed effects on one of my cats. But I'm sure it Now opened in New York ttlEBtE for paperback, hardcover, juvenile books  magazines fanzines  posters  games and more will be different for you." "So what does that mean?" "It means that we ought to try preliminary dosages first. We can even start tonight." "Do you administer it with a needle?" I asked apprehensively. "You really are gunshy," said Duckworth. "No," he added. "I'll give it to you orally. But let me reiterate what I told you once before. Although your sense of time perception will be shortened, your motor activities should seem normal to the outside observer. That is, you'll walk at the usual speed, talk normally and so on. But to you, it will seem that everything has speeded up." "I understand," I said. "And now let's try dose number one." I was swinging my arm to and fro and I placed a tiny pill under my tongue. And then the rate at which my arm was moving was impossible to detect. The movement became a blinding blur. An instant later my arm movement seemed normal again. "It's over," I said. "The dosage must be too small, Duckworth. I'll need a longer period than that." "Will you?" asked Duckworth. "You've been under for four and three-quarter hours by my watch." M y trial in the dentist's chair was an eyeblink, thanks to Duckworth's Perceptron. Afterward I raced to his laboratory. I would have kissed his hands but I knew he'd resort to violence. So I gave him a brief, lyrical verbal report. In conclusion, I added: "You've produced a boon for all mankind to enjoy, Duckworth. It'll get you a third Nobel prize." "Impossible," he said. "I don't plan to publish a word of it." The room reeled about me. "Are you out of your mind?" I cried. "Perceptron is the Tenth Wonder of the World. You must reveal it to all mankind. It will help them get through those unbearable interludes." Duckworth shuddered. "And who is to say what is unbearable? If I make this stuff freely available to all, people will be burning up large chunks of their lives in order to avoid crises. Every adolescent would want to zip through these tortured acne-ridden years. Every pregnant woman would shrink down those nine months. I don't believe in inflicting unnecessary discomfort on people, but some of it is a necessary and important part of life. In fact, it may well provide the background for making pleasurable moments so joyful." "Rationalization," I said scornfully. "I don't believe a word of it. One could use that same argument against every painkiller man has devised and believe me, Perceptron can be the greatest painkiller of all. You must release it." "I'll think it over," said Duckworth. I did not pressure my friend further. Weeks went by, then months. One day Duckworth disappeared. I was not worried. I knew that my friend was wont to steal off when heavy moral questions needed thinking through. And then he reappeared at my computer lab, haggard, wan, but clear-eyed. I put my arm about his shoulder. "It's good to have you back, Duckworth. I missed you." "It's good to be back." "Where have you been?" I asked. "Soul-searching." he said. "I packed a loaf of bread, six bottles of beaujolais and the Rubaiyat in my knapsack." "And what were your conclusions?" "Come to my office this afternoon. I'll give you my answer at that time." I arrived at three o'clock and found Duckworth scribbling in the ledger notebook. He put down his pen and looked at me candidly. "I've decided to follow your advice," he said. "While I don't agree with you, I've concluded that these qualms are products of my Protestant ethic, hangups of excessive zeal." I put out my hand for Duckworth to shake. He stared at it for an interminable length of time. I wanted to ask him what was going on but the words simply would not emerge from my throat. After what seemed like months, I heard sounds teasing out of my mouth at an excruciatingly slow pace. And then it was over. Duckworth seemed to take no note of my difficulty and simply shook my hand. "Have you no heart?" I asked. "No what?" "No heart, no sympathy? You see me standing there, struggling to talk and you ignore it?" "Are you out of your head? You weren't struggling to do anything." I was exasperated. "Duckworth," I said. "Surely you just noticed that I was holding out my hand to you for what seemed like months to me, trying to say something to you -- and I couldn't do it?" A look of panic swept over his face. "Come inside to my lab," he said. "I want to take a small sample of your blood," "What for?" I asked snappishly. "Just do as I say and shut up," said Duckworth. Grudgingly I rolled up my sleeve and let him take a small sample of my life's juices. "Now get out of here until you hear from me," said Duckworth. "You're being ill-tempered and rude," I said. "You probably think you have a good reason, but I'll never forgive you." I turned to leave and tripped over a Bunsen burner which had been carelessly left on the threshold. In avoiding a fall, I almost wrenched my back out of kilter. "See what you've done," I gasped. "It'll be a week before this agony will subside. Give me a shot of Perceptron." "Not on your life," said Duckworth and, very gently, he eased me into the hallway and shut his door. F or several weeks he would not answer my calls. His lab door was locked and he would not respond to my pounding. I knew that he was subject to strange caprices, but this one exceeded all of them. And then, once again, he reappeared at the computer lab. "I have nothing to say to you," I said huffily. "That's great," said Duckworth. "Then maybe you'll listen for a change. I've been doing a careful analysis of your blood sample." I paled. "What's wrong with me?" He waved his hand reassuringly. "It's all right," he said. "And it isn't. At least you're all right now." "Was I sick?" "In a way," he said thoughtfully. "You see, there were traces of a strange compound in your blood. It was amazingly like Perceptron except for a sulfur radical that had been tacked on. I think it's a response of the body to Perceptron. I've been trying some of the blood fraction on my cat." "Did he froth at the mouth?" "No, but his sense of time perception stretched out so long he almost starved to death." "Stretched out?" "Precisely," said Duckworth. "For every dose you take to speed you through some painful crisis, later on, at some unpredictable moment. the body's formation of antiPerceptron will stretch out some time interval to an agonizingly long period." I shuddered. "What if it had come at some unpleasant time?" "I couldn't have phrased it any better," said Duckworth. "Then Perceptron is too tricky to use?" "Much too risky," said Duckworth. "Suppose you'd been back in the dentist's chair when the antiPerceptron formed?" I shut my eyes. "Please, Duckworth," I said. "Is there any more of that stuff in my blood? Maybe a leech is in order? Or some old-fashioned bleeding?" "I don't think so," said Duckworth. "The rate of decay of antiPerceptron is quite rapid." I sat down and mopped my now swimmingly wet brow. "You were right, Duckworth. I was trying to get something for nothing. I should have known it wouldn't work." And then a sudden thought struck me. What if antiPerceptron were used to prolong pleasurable interludes, like lovemaking for example. "Duckworth," I said very tentatively. The tiny eyes fixed upon me. "I was thinking," I said. "It was just a novel idea that occurred to me." Duckworth's eyes blazed. "I know what you're thinking about," he said. "The very same thought occurred to me. And the answer is a violent no." "Of course," said Duckworth. "Isn't that what life is all about?" And, wreathed in homilies, we retreated to the Faculty Bar for some libation that would distort, but in moderation, our senses of true time perception.  What is the substance of a man's soul? M adge carter saw a reporter in the back of the courtroom take out his lighter to sneak a smoke. She tensed in the witness chair and her eyes devoured the bloom of tiny flame. "This is only an inquest, Mrs. Carter," said Paul Reed, recapturing her attention. "I hope you aren't upset." Madge shook her head. "Will you please tell us about last Saturday?" "But I already have." "And we're no closer to finding out what happened to Mr. Draper." "As I said before, my husband and I and Mr. Draper were in the laboratory. At one o'clock, Gil and Mr. Draper finished dismantling the punch-card machine and began discussing the next project. As far as I know, there was no one else in the building except for the cleaning woman, Mrs. Wells, who was in the adjoining room. At approximately twenty minutes after one, I opened my handbag to look for something. A few moments later I looked around and Jeff Draper wasn't there. Gil was working at his desk. We went to Mrs. Wells and asked her where Jeff had gone. She said he hadn't come out of the lab." "And that door was the only exit?" said Reed. "Yes." "There doesn't happen to be a carnivorous machine in your lab?" "That isn't funny!" said Gil Carter. He sat in the first row of observers. The judge tapped his gavel. Reed slowly walked around the witness chair where Madge was seated. "What about the machine that walked out of your laboratory and went after... what was the bank robber's name?" Stifling a sigh, Madge said, "We dismantled it." "What about the machine that wanted every newborn with criminal potential to be destroyed? I understand it insisted this must be done to save the world." "It was dismantled." "There were other machines, weren't there?" "What if there were?" said Madge. "Do you think one of them was responsible for Jeff's disappearance?" Reed showed the courtroom his smile. "Not for an instant." "It sounds as if you believe my husband and I use our laboratory as a place in which to tinker." "Not at all. You're the leading electronics experts in the country. On the other hand, my task is to bring to light any information concerning Jeff Draper's disappearance." "I wish you luck," said Madge. "He was a good man. His assistance on the punch-card project was the project was a failure. Too expensive." Reed eyed her keenly. "It's generous of you to give him such recognition." "Gil and I admired his ability." "Nobody has accused you or your husband of anything, but we all know Draper is gone." "I don't know how or why," Madge said in a low voice. "Corpus delicti," Reed murmured. "Where is his body?" The lawyer held out his hand. An earring lay there. "This is the only thing unaccounted for in Draper's apartment. We haven't been able to trace it to the owner." Reed looked at the witness. "That's all, Mrs. Carter. You may step down." The inquest drew to a close and it was declared that without evidence there was no case. Jeff Draper was gone. The matter would go down on the books as an unsolved mystery. T hat afternoon Madge stood before the open fireplace in the living room of her home. Her stance was rigid as she stared into the flames. "Bitch," said Gil behind her. "They can't trace the earring to me!" "That isn't what I meant." Her face twisting in a painful smile, Madge dropped a bit of paper in the fire. "It wasn't what you think." "What do I think?" Gil sounded calmer now, but he was pacing back and forth. "He promised to help me. He said he knew a good doctor." "Not that again!" "It's getting worse," she whispered. "Why don't you carry a bucket of hot coals around with you? Then you can set your fires on the spot." She turned to him with an expression of despair. "You don't understand. You don't care." "I understand enough. All you need is self-control." "I need a doctor." "A week ago you would never have admitted that." Madge reached to take a notebook from the mantle. "Put that down!" he snapped. "You see?" she said. "It happens even when I don't think about it." Gil started to walk away from her but suddenly he turned. "The inquest may be over, but what would the police think if they found you had been in Jeff's apartment?" "What people normally think of such a thing. They'd have a motive for your hating him." She gave a little laugh. "How wrong they would be. It wouldn't have mattered to you if he'd been my lover." Once again he paced. "None of this would have happened if you hadn't been playing firebug in the lab Saturday instead of paying attention. You might have seen what became of him. Of all the insane -- right there in the lab! Couldn't you wait to get home?" "I'll do anything for you, anything you say. only let me be treated." "My wife isn't going to a psychiatrist. Never mind that. What were you burning on the bench Saturday?" "What difference does it make?" "Tell me!" "Bits of paper," she said wearily. "I didn't damage the bench. There was an ashtray." "What else besides paper?" "That's all, I swear." He seemed implacable and untouched by the plea in her eyes. "Why are you so upset about it? What did you do? It had something to do with Jeff. Damn you, I want an answer!" Her eyes were prisoners that darted around the room. "His replication card." Puzzlement erased the anger on his face. "What do you mean?" "The punch-card we made on him -- the machine you dismantled Saturday." Angry again, he said, "What did that have to do with anything?" "I don't know. He hid the card. He said it was his image and that he didn't want it destroyed. I think he was on the verge of a breakdown. He told me that when he sat in the machine and let it copy one of his cells it took too much." "Go on." She shrugged. "He was afraid of the card. He didn't like looking at it. He said it was his self, that we had superimposed the shadow upon the substance and that reality couldn't know the difference. Oh, I don't know what he said. I only know he was afraid of the card and that he was glad the machine was being taken apart. He said it would be a monster loosed upon the world, that nobody should copy his soul on a plastic card. My God, why are you asking me this? What does it matter?" "It makes no sense!" "It did to him. All he talked about was substance and shadow. He said a copy could be as real as an original if it captured essence, that even if people couldn't steal essence, the replicating machine could because it operated on the same principle as nature. It worked with potential and added to it by using whatever was available." "Keep talking," said Gil. "The machine copied one of his cells. He said they were embryonic replicas of himself, which meant the machine was actually copying him. But the card wasn't an accurate replica unless his essence or true substance or inward realness was included. He said the machine took his soul and after the original had its realness stolen the original became the copy. Could that have happened, Gil?" "He couldn't have believed that nonsense." # AM aybe he did. He began dolVAing weird things, like standing under lights and looking behind him or staring over his shoulder when he was out in the sun." Gil stared at her with a startled expression. "Why did he do that?" "He couldn't find his shadow." Gil looked at the flames in the fireplace, looked at the shadow of his wife lying on the hearth. He walked toward her until the light of the flames bathed him. As he walked, he watched over his shoulder. "Where did he hide the card?" he said, coming to a halt. "In the dahlia pot by the window in the lab." Their eyes met and his were frightened. "You didn't burn it?" "I don't see that it matters. I could find a needle in a haystack. I loved the way it burned and sizzled and melted. But it screamed -- and that's why I think I'm going out of my mind." He backed away, almost lost his balance, caught hold of a chair. "It's impossible. I don't believe it." Madge turned and stared into the fire. "A monster?" said Gil. "We made a monster?" "Isn't everything?" "There's a card of me. Where the hell did I put it? Damn it -- let me think -- " Madge raised her head. She was aware that he had left the room and was hurrying up the stairs. Sighing, she leaned toward the fire. The heat reached out ot her and warmed her frozen spirit. Cold from infinity drifted in through the crevices in the house. The cold had no shape or form, but it had power. It could seek her out and annihilate her, turn her to a pillar of ice. Her only defense against death was warmth. Blindly she sought salvation. Her hand went into her pocket and withdrew the plastic card. She held it out to the fire. They had made two cards, one for Jeff and one for Gil, and then they had taken the machine apart. It was regrettable because the theory behind the punch-card was good. A person entering the labor market for the first time had to fill out a dozen questionnaires. Even then he was a gamble to an employer. The punchcard machine would have eliminated the gamble. It copied a body cell in a matter of minutes and the card it produced was an infallible character reference. Each perforation was a physiological or personality trait. With an auxiliary machine to interpret the perforations an employer could know exactly what kind of person he was dealing with. Chemistry couldn't lie. Psychotics, thieves, liars or degenerates gave themselves away by their deficiencies or excesses of certain acids and hormones. The punch-card project could have been a major breakthrough in the understanding of human behavior. The card was the most detailed identification an individual could have. Without it, he was an unknown, a stranger, half a quantity. Madge winced. How could a card carry a man's reflection on it? Everything about him, nothing left out. Nothing and everything. Were they one and the same? What kind of universe was it when everything and nothing were identical? Her cold fingers opened and released the card. Gil would be angry. He was upstairs hunting for it. Why did he care all of a sudden? What did it matter? The flames took the plastic rectangle, lapped at its fringes, leaped all around it, melted it, consumed it. A tiny scream burst from the fire. She waited for him to come down and torment her. He didn't come, though she waited and waited. Finally she sent Craddock upstairs. The butler couldn't find Gil. Incredibly her husband seemed not to be in the house. But he must be here. He couldn't have gone out without coming down the stairs and Madge would have seen him. It was bewildering. She didn't evade the thought that she really didn't care. Her personal problems had a way of obscuring other issues. "What do you think of all this?" she asked Craddock. "It's a mystery, madam." "Do you like mysteries?" The butler shrugged. "He's gone, like Jeff," said Madge. "Disappeared." "Yes, I think so." "The police will come." "Regrettably." "What do you think of me, Craddock?" "I have a great fondness for you madam. I'll be happy to inform the police that Mr. Carter left the house at four o'clock." "You're a comforting person. Do you know a good psychiatrist?"  O I 'm going to talk about only two writers this month in any depth, and then fling myself into what I can only call "housecleaning." I have a backlog of literally hundreds of books on which I've never had time or space to report, and short of dumping the lot at the recycling center, there's no other recourse but to list them with totally unjust oneor two-word comments. I shall continue this practice month after month until I can get through my office without sidling; until my desk emerges from the mountain; until, perhaps, my ToBe Answered file reappears, and I can begin answering my mail. C arl sagan began to swim importantly into my consciousness only a little while before that fortunate moment when I met him personally. Without hesitation I place him among the five first-class minds I have ever encountered. It is impossible to refrain from Sagan anecdotes. It is difficult indeed to restrain oneself from them, for this man is fated to gather legends about himself, on the way to becoming one. Tall, articulate, with a resonant voice and dark but luminous eyes; astronomer, mathemetician, with a vast working knowledge of chemistry, biochemistry, physics and the complexities of computer technology, he is a great deal younger than he ought to be and looks even younger than that. He talks well and straight to the point, and he listens as much as he talks, and does it with attention so total that you can't just blurt; you find yourself testing and checking what it is you're saying to him: is it so, is it sensible, do your words say what you mean. His do. Item: At a symposium Fred Pohl read a paper, and afterward Sagan came to him and corrected some figures Fred had used. Now Fred Pohl is a bright and careful man who does his homework, and has instant and total retrieval, and said flatly, "I got those figures from Dr. so-and-so of the Such-and-such Institute." "Oh, I know," said Sagan, with (and you've got to believe this) not one split iota of brag, "he got those figures from me, but he didn't understand them." Item: In the preparation of a long and heavy series for Westinghouse Radio, my wife interviewed Sagan, and presented him with a four paragraph question dealing with #) the ecological mess #) overpopulation #) The Bomb and #) human cussedness generally: "In view of these things. Dr. Sagan, can man survive?" Sagan: "Search me." Item: On walking into the waiting room at LaGuardia with Sagan and our wives, I was startled to see someone scurrying to unlock the V.I.P. lounge for the four of us, something one has to get used to in the presence of this remarkable human being. I should have said "five of us"; my then #-year-old Andros was on his usual perch on my shoulders. Due purely to an inexcusable lapse on my part, Andros cut his forehead open on a glass coffee table. There followed a nightmarish sequence of getting him to a local emergency hospital. Sagan came with me while his lovely (and very talented) wife Linda stayed with Wina. At the admitting desk, with bloody Andros back again on my shoulders while we stood there getting forms filled out, Sagan was right there, right on top of every detail; he couldn't have been more concerned if it were his kid, or for that matter, his head. How together I was I'll never know; with him there, there was no chance to fumble. We cased the waiting room then, waiting; we paced a corridor or two. People were in the corridors. lying on gurneys, waiting too, waiting with that numb patience you might see on a mule tied up to the hitching rail outside a barroom. A Puerto Rican came up to us to ask about the doctors here, because he had a pain here, and he couldn't sleep, and... Sagan spoke to him gently and simply and encouraged him; then they called me and I took Andros in to get him stitched up. Sagan waited and got us a cab. On the way back to the airport he was very silent, deeply reached by that whole hospital scene, slowly pulling himself out of it. Suddenly he smiled and said, "Did you notice that girl at the registration desk?" "Notice what?" "She took one look at Andros, sitting on your shoulders with his head all bloody, and then she put one hand up to her own head and kept it there the whole time she was talking to us, and she never looked up again." Now that, friends and colleagues, is the very achetype of what I call the "writer's eye." Some are born with it and some develop it, but no really good writer ever lacked it. It's a way of scanning and recording those intensely human fragments to which a reader responds fully and immediately -- those which the rest of us miss completely, as did I. Not that you need this, or me, to demonstrate that the man is a writer. Try The Cosmic Connection, An Extraterrestrial Perspective, (Doubleday #. Illustrated and indexed, #pp.) It was produced by Jerome Agel (who did the same chore for McCluhan's The Medium is the Message, Buckminster Fuller's  Seem to be a Verb, and The Making ofKu brick's # #) and has, among its many photographs, some exquisite and meticulous drawings by Jon Lomberg. On the back cover is a rendering of the "Message to the Stars" -- the gold anodized aluminum plaque carried out into deep space by Pioneer #. Inside the book is the story of that plaque, how Sagan and his colleague at Cornell, Dr. Frank Drake, designed the "message," how Linda Sagan did the art, how conception, execution, and progress through the hierachy bare three weeks, and even how some nameless, faceless bureaucrat parted the Earthman's Afro and made a white man of him. You'll read about the #-page letter in green ballpoint which even Sagan could not answer, and about his astonishing adventures in communication with dolphins and with firstgraders, and a flabbergasting exercise in jof-communication with the and inadvertant self-portraits of a genuinely fine, warm human being is the heavy stuff -- lucid, exciting, inspiring sometimes, and always igniting the sense of wonder: black holes, calculations on the degrees of cultural evolution and on the duration of a civilization, meticulous you-are-there descriptions of landfall on Venus, on Mars; a guided tour among the bureaucracies, surely the strangest excursion into alien intelligences of all. And this: There will be a time in our future history when the Solar System will be explored and inhabited. To them, and to all who come after us, the present will be a pivotal instant in the history of mankind. There are not many generations given an opportunity as historically significant as this one. The opportunity is ours, if we but grasp it. To paraphrase K.E. Tsiolkovsky, the founder of astronautics: the Earth is the cradle of mankind, but one cannot live in the cradle forever. -- just in case you were beginning to feel bored or cynical about the times you are living in... And then there's Linda Sagan's sixlegged unicorn, with old Sol just under his tail... Communication with Extraterby Carl Sagan, illustrated and indexed. with appendices, # pp, #, M.I.T. Press) is the transcript of an extraordinary meeting in September, #, in Soviet Aracronym for all those words in the title, the Latin genitive for "whale," as an acknowledgment to the presence on Earth of non-human intelligence, and a recognition that one of the two stars "listened to" by Frank Drake for Project Ozma was Tau Ceti; and finally, a short handle for the conference itself. Participants came from the U.S. and the U.S.S.R., the U.K., Canada, Hungary and Czechoslovakia, and they were real heavyweights: M.I.T.'s Minsky, who is building toward a machine that can think, Ozma's and Cornell's Frank Drake, Charles Townes, who invented the maser and the laser and got the Nobel Prize. Francis Crick, co-discoverer Nobel Laureate; Freeman Dyson, mathematician and physicist whose paper in the Appendix is, by the way, one of the most beautiful things I have ever read; Soviet scientists of equal merit, but oh, I'm running out of space. The interchange between these amazing minds is worth ten days without lunch any time; buy this and keep it. I don't think I can review Barry Malzberg's books as fast as he writes them. Not only do they cascade all over my desk , but there he is in anthology after anthology, and he has not completely abandoned the magazines. I have expressed before in these pages how impressed I am with this man. I do not see how anyone can stay so angry; there is no one, with the possible exception of Philip K. Dick, whose works, each one of them, are so unpredictable nor so outrageous and outraged. For Beyond Apollo he won the first John Campbell Memorial Award -- it's out now in paperback (Pocket Books, #c) and his new one, different as it can be, is of equal uncomfortable merit. It's called The Destruction of the Temple (Pocket Books, #c) and deals disturbingly with the emotional impact of the Kennedy assassinations, together with those of Malcolm X and Martin Luther King. The impacts of these terrible events are not linear as in history, but cyclic, as they are in our minds and hearts; great events occur in these areas over and over, sometimes differently, with greater or less emphasis and power, and it is this that Malzberg's strange book exemplifies. Then there's Tactics of Conquest (Pyramid, #c) -- ugly! ugly ! , yet compelling, even demanding. It's chess this time, as his Overlav was horse-racing. One needn't know the game to read the book; however, love for the game enhances the novel. What a strange work! It's a man's struggle with himself, or selves, it's arrogance undefeated in horrible humility; it's important to the exact degree to which you are equipped to participate. Hate it you might; forget it you will not. Whatever... Malzberg will be around to perplex and infuriate long after most of the rest of us are homogenized in memory. Dammit! How can a man be so much fun and have so little joy?  The Galaxy Librar of the best science fiction published today about worlds of tomorrow... Outstanding authors... magnetic stories... scientific believability... low cost... To be savored again and again... a must for your science fiction library... The city of the apes was on the brink of an horrendous destruction that had happened once -- and was suddenly inexorably, happening again... The apes are back in a new shocker from Twentieth Century-Fox...that will keep you A suspense-filled adventure about one man against an unknown civilization that knew of his existence before he was born! ASI I # #(f A collection of unpredictably imaginative tales by a modern master of science fiction. AS#I # if. the mind and captivates the imagination AN# # ( t A collection of mind-bending science fiction adventure that soars beyond the imagination AN # #(f I #: . of Science Fiction Two men pursue the Rithian Monster who has successfully disguised itself as a human being. AS# # # A nightmare suddenly wrought into stark reality... as men and women who look like themselves, act like themselves, but are not themselves. AN # # # A collection of science-fiction masterworks from Lester Del Rey, Robert Silverberg, Fritz Leiber, James Blish, and six other great writers. AN# # prediction of tomorrow's beliefs. AX# # A compelling and fascinating anthology of seven science-fiction masters exploring the "ends of time." AS# # f Here is a portrait of ordinary men and women who sought the wrong answer, opened the wrong door to evil. AS#II #tf "Psycho." AX#I# #f Voyage only two centuries into the future to find a world filled with luxurious houses of execution. AS# # A completely new anthology of stories never before published in book form by masters of science fantasy. AX#I #tf A look into the future when a massive computer system provides all of man's earthly needs. AX# #(y Farmingdale, N.Y. I # (Please add # for shipping) He faced a fate worse than deathin the mind of a woman! Foreign Office; Commander Jacks, Ministry of Security; Colonel Hander who, I believe, represents American C.I.A. -- and another gentleman who doesn't have a name. His organization is so secret even he doesn't know whom he's working for. Before we hear from him directly, gentlemen, allow me to introduce Doctor Martin Sawyer -- about whom so many bitter words have been spoken and who is the prime object of this meeting." No-name sat up and inspected Sawyer critically through a haze of cigar smoke. "Hold it right there a minute, Woulfe. Before we're in too deep I'd like to know something about this guy Sawyer. Like whose man is he?" "In view of your forgetfulness about your own employment your preoccupation with other people's is remarkable," said Woulfe. "Doctor Sawyer is owner and director of a specialist company called Laser Metrology." "I don't mean the cover story. I mean which security organization picks up his tabs?" "None do." One could almost sense a subdued glee in the way Woulfe was handling the proceedings. "You mean he's a freelance?" "I mean that Doctor Sawyer isn't even interested in how this meeting turns out. He's the original innocent bystander." No-name considered "Then how come he screwed up Cassius?" "I thought we'd already established that," said TeddingtonWright soothingly. "Doctor Cass's indisposition resulted from a plot by several security organizations who were disturbed by the inhumanity of her interrogation methods. It so happened that Doctor Sawyer was the instrument they used." "Shades of Mitrione!" said Noname from behind his cigar. "Furthermore, the plot was designed to kill her. It failed only because nobody thought to advise Sawyer of what was going on," Wright continued. "Son of a bitch!" said No-name. There was a hint of admiration in his voice. "You mean he uncorked her by accident?" "It's just a knack," said Sawyer modestly. "You should see how much damage I can do when I'm really trying." Colonel Hander, the C.I.A. man, turned to Sawyer with a surprising show of warmth. "Why don't you take a seat, Doctor Sawyer?" "Thanks -- but having listened this far I wasn't thinking of staying." "I don't think he trusts us," said No-name richly. "Can you imagine that?" The others laughed, as though mutual mistrust between them were more appropriate than not. "I didn't say that," said Sawyer. "But I've a lawyer sitting in a car outside with a writ of habeas corpus all ready with my name on it. And if he should run into trouble -- there's a second one up the road with a writ with the first guy's name on it." "Joking apart," said Hander, "don't you think you're being too cautious?" "I think not. The last time I became involved with you security types I was handed over to Doctor Cass for use in an experiment. That's not an experience I'm anxious to repeat." "Let's come to the point," said No-name. "With Indochina flaring up again we can't afford to have Cassius out of action. We need her persuasion expertise. Her present predicament is not only costing us lives -- it's costing us money." "That is a pity," said TeddingWright with a non-inflection. "I'm satisfied," said No-name, "that all of you were implicated in the plot that got Doctor Cass hospitalized. Now the pendulum's swung the other way. It's in all our interests to get her back into harness. This son of a bitch -- "he indicated Sawyer without rancor -- "is holding us for ransom. Let's get down to detail, find out his price and get the show back on the road." "All right. Doctor Sawyer -- what is your price?" asked the C.I.A. man. "Price? I don't even have anything to sell." "Do they make them that thick, or is it something you have to work on?" asked No-name. "It's probably my fault," said Woulfe. "Nobody's yet put the problem to him." "If it has to do with Doctor Cass -- don't bother," said Sawyer. "I'm not interested. Not for any sort of price." "Is he for real?" asked No-name. #XJe's completely real," asXlsured Woulfe. "He's probably the only one of us who is. Martin -- " he turned to Sawyer -- "the situation is this. After the last mind-jaunt with which you were associated, Cassius -- that's to say, Doctor Andrea Cass -- predictably suffered a severe mental breakdown. Her treatment in America hasn't been effective, which isn't surprising when you consider the methods by which the trauma was induced. She's opted to be brought back here for therapy." "You won't treat her?" Sawyer asked. Woulfe pursed his lips. "Unfortunately, as a physician I've to consider the Hippocratic oath. She's a sick person in need of treatment. I have that treatment -- therefore I can't withhold it. I could only wish a similar morality bound those who employ her services." "How does this concern me?" "It's a question of gaining access to Cassius's mind. As you know, the mental models any mind-jaunt explores are coded to make the model intelligible only to someone who can comprehend the symbolism. It would take me six months to understand her use of imagery. But we already know that you and she can read each other directly, or she wouldn't be in her present difficulty. It's been suggested that you do a jaunt into Cassius's mind to perform the necessary therapy." Sawyer said, "What?" so loudly that No-name jumped and dropped his cigar. "You want me to do a mind-jaunt on Cassius?" "I don't want -- Cassius does," said Woulfe. "My own advice is that it would be a very foolish thing to try. Knowing what your reaction would be, I already took the liberty of refusing on your behalf." "You're damned right I refuse. One contact with that bitch is enough for a lifetime. Sorry I've wasted your time." "Hold a minute. Sawyer." Noname had risen to his feet and the look on his face was dangerous. "Specifically, what are your objections?" "You need them spelled out? She's an expert on brainwashing and torture science. From what I can gather she's the most ingenious and singularly ruthless operator in the game. In my view such people shouldn't exist outside a nightmare." "That's only your view," said No-name abruptly. "But it's for precisely those talents that we need her. I'm offering you five thousand pounds -- tax free -- to change your mind." "Get lost." "Twenty thousand -- and that's my final offer." "It isn't a question of money. Woulfe, I want out of here." "Don't be in such a hurry, Doctor Sawyer." Commander Jacks of the M.O.S. entered the fight almost apologetically. "I've been researching your Laser Metrology outfit. Although you're retained by main contractors, most of their funding comes from government contracts. If you were security blacklisted you'd sink like a stone. If my sums are right you could finish with liabilities touching a does that grab you?" "That's blackmail." "We prefer to call it diplomacy," said Teddington-Wright. "What's it to be. Sawyer? Twenty thousand pounds tax free, or bankruptcy?" "I need time to think about it." Sawyer looked around wildly. "Sorry, Woulfe. I've had as much of this as I can take." need to apologize," said #I Woulfe, following him out of the room. "You merely confirmed what I'd already told them. But I didn't think they'd lean on you as hard as that." "They're desperate to get Cassius back. But the whole proposal amazes me. I was partly responsible for her condition in the first place. How come she's asking me for help?" "I see two possibilities, Martin. One: you may have touched some empathic chord in Doctor Cass that makes you the one person she'll allow to trample around in her mind. Remember that in her profession there are more than the usual number of things one may not want exposed." "And the second possibility?" "Is that she may want you to enter her mind so she can punish you. Rationally or not, she still blames you for the circumstances that put her in my care." "How ill is she?" "I don't rate her as badly off as some seem to think -- but there's no doubt she's seriously disturbed." "May I see her?" "I wouldn't advise it." "Just for a minute?" "If you insist. But it'll have to be under supervision. I wouldn't put it past her to attack you on sight. You've been considerably on her mind." Slightly apprehensive, Sawyer followed Woulfe to a part of the Institute where all the doors were locked. At a particular door two armed servicemen stood guard. Their function was more obviously to stop intruders than to prevent the escape of the occupant. They insisted on accompanying Woulfe and Sawyer into the room. The room itself was large and luxurious. It was as unlike a hospital room as any that Sawyer could have imagined. Rather, it resembled a drawing room of an aristocratic house. The broad, leaded windows looked out onto acres of well kept parkland and the antique perfection of the furnishings contained an inbuilt invitation torest and quietude. Inside the room was Cassius -- the infamous Dr. Andrea Cass -- whose expertise in the techniques of persuasion had made her the most sought-after practitioner of mindrape and torture science -- and probably the most feared and hated woman in the world. At this moment she was standing pensively at the window looking lost and very frail and feminine. Despite her relative youth Sawyer thought the gray streaks in her hair were more marked than he remembered. She turned as Sawyer entered and her smile of recognition was not without a trace of bitter humor. "Martin! It's been a long time." "Six months is all," Sawyer said carefully. "That six months came directly out of my life." Her voice held reproach and she touched her face as she must have done a thousand times to reassure herself that the mirror was not lying. "I underestimated you, Martin. I won't make that mistake another time." "There won't be another time, Andrea. I don't go for the kind of games you play." "Then you won't accept the challenge?" Something of the old, bright tiger had awakened behind the curtains of her eyes. "What challenge?" "To see what life is like in the world of Andrea Cass. Access to the life model of the bitch of the century." "It's not my scene. I'll wait till it comes out as a paperback." "Whom are you afraid of, Martin? Yourself or me?" "A good question. I'm afraid both for and of myself. I don't give a damn about you." "Yet you couldn't resist coming here." Her gaze was deep and penetrating. "Shall I tell you why? You had to see if the legend was still as formidable as you remembered. You couldn't resist the temptation of standing in the shadow of danger." "You're right, Andrea. You are the bitch of the century." "Perhaps of the millennium, Martin. Doesn't that intrigue you? Hell I can read you like a book. You've a masochistic love of trouble. You don't enjoy it, but you're hooked on it. That's why I know you're going to make this jaunt." "No. It's the reason I'm not going to make the jaunt. Knowing you has raised things in me I never knew existed. Given half a chance I might be tempted to finish the job I loused up last time. This time around I might kill you." "Good. Then it's settled. Half a chance is exactly what I'm offering." "I haven't yet agreed to anything." "Give me your hand, Martin." The bright tiger behind her eyes .vas restless and alive. Unthinkingly he offered her his hand. She took it with fingers that were incredibly soft and cold. Then she moved more rapidly than his eyes could follow. He stood looking stupidly at the white weals across the veins of his wrist, just beginning to redden with beads of blood. W oulfe's intercession was swift. In the corridor outside he looked at the damage and grinned wryly. "We'd better get this dressed. All in all I think it's less than you deserved. I told you I didn't advise you to see her." "You also advised me not to make the jaunt. I'm going to make it, though." "I'll have you certified first." "That's your privilege. I wouldn't respond to blackmail. But I'm a sucker for a challenge." "That's what she's playing on. She's a clever woman. What she's asking me to set up isn't a therapy session -- it's war. And I don't see you in the role of crusader." "Look at it this way. Something must have made Cassius the way she is. Here's an opportunity to find out what." "And when she eats you?" "She'll try it anyway some day. I could see it in her eyes. If I'm going to have to face her I'd prefer to do it now rather than later." Woulfe smiled ruefully and shook his head. "That's probably the only rational thing you've said so far. This could be the first case in medicine where the prognosis was worse for the therapist than for the patient. You can't have considered what you'd be getting into." "Cassius's mind, would you believe?" "Cassius's world is a better description. Take it from me it's a bitter, violent territory. It contains cruelties and extremes your soft upbringing has left you unequipped to face. Furthermore, it's a place where she makes the rules and where the possibilities are limited only by her imagination. You don't need me to remind you that mindjaunt experiences can be every bit as painful as their real-life equivalents." "That I accept. But with a little cooperation between us I can go in there with at least a fighting chance." "You don't stand any sort of chance. Compared to the type of mind to which you've been exposed, Cassius is an alien mentality. Why take the risk?" "Think about the lady for a moment, Woulfe. You've probably suffered from her even more than I. Should we aim to cure the superficial trauma that brought her here -- and have her go back to practicing her atrocities? Or do we take this opportunity to penetrate to the depths of her personality? Suppose I could get to the root of what makes her the particular sort of bitch she is?" Woulfe's eyes widened with speculation. "She wouldn't let you penetrate that deeply." "It must be very lonely to be Cassius. Who'd ever offer a sympathetic ear to her private hurts and grievances? And what could be more comforting than actually to be able to show the wounds rather than merely to tell about them?" Woulfe's consideration ended in rejection. "The idea's tempting. But it's too dangerous. It's naive to think that her penchant for cruelty was induced by circumstance. It's as likely to be innate. And that would leave you exactly where she wants you -- as the object of a spiteful game." "I'm going to be the object of that game some day. She's not going to let me get away -- so at least let me meet her under conditions where I can yell for an out when the going gets rough. Under other circumstances I might not get the option." "Very well," Woulfe said finally. "I'll set it up. But I've the curious feeling she's manipulating both of us. Are you going to take their money?" "Have it made payable to Amnesty International. I don't think the irony'll be lost on No-name." II nr he principle of the mindJL jaunt is fairly simple," said Woulfe. "I wish I could say the same for the application. The online computer complex alone is probably the most powerful in the country." No-name looked baffled. The size of the operation clearly amazed him. "Without getting technical, Woulfe, explain to me how you manage to get one person into another." "Fortunately we don't have to. In every person's brain there's a perceptual model -- a model of the world as the individual sees it. The information's coded in the brain in a complex multi-access store. By finding another brain that uses a similar code we can explore the model as though it were a threedimensional replica." "Son of a bitch!" said No-name, rolling his eyes as if to look inside his own head. "So how do you get in? Through a hole?" "Nothing half so inexpensive. In the brain is an entity called the cognicenter. This is a spark of consciousness that inhabits the model just as the individual inhabits the world at large. The cognicenter is a phase phenomenon -- the mutual intercept point of seven different biological rhythms. The presence of the cognicenter causes the model itself to give off discharges we can reconstitute electronically to reproduce the original mind scene." "Hold it a minute, Woulfe. That's all gobbledygook to me. The cognicenter sounds like a subversive organization that needs investigation by a Senate committee." It was Woulfe's turn to raise his eyes to the ceiling. He ignored the interruption. "In mind-jaunt therapy we don't use the natural cognicenter at all. We create an artificial cognicenter by a pulse stimulation technique and track this through the model in response to the activities of our viewer equipped with a jaunt suit. While he actually walks in the jaunt theater or out on the field, his experiences are those of being present in the model." "And that's how' Sawyer's going to get into Doctor Cass's mind?" "She and Martin operate on the same wavelength, so to speak. He'll take a jaunt into her mind and attempt to get to the location of the trauma that is causing her present distress. When he gets there he'll have to repair the mind-wound under my direction." "And there's no chance it'll hurt her?" "It's not her I'm worried about. In order to make the access possible we have to present the full spectrum of sensations derived from the model: sight, sound, smell, touch, pain -- the lot. Effectively, while Sawyer's in Cass's mind he's an inhabitant of her inner world. Remembering what Doctor Cass stands for and the fact that she's developed a deep-seated grudge against Sawyer, it's quite likely she'll trade the therapeutic benefits for the chance of revenge." "Baloney." "Is it, Mr. No-name? You're a man with a free-ranging mind. It could be that you're on Cass's wavelength too. How'd you like to make Sawyer's jaunt? How'd you like to be exposed to Cass's imagination?" No-name stopped and searched his pockets for another cigar. He found one. As he lit it his eyes became fixed on the small, sharp gas-flame from the lighter. His hand began to tremble violently. "Son of a bitch!" he said fervently and, with a strained expression on his face, went straight back to his car. W oulfe turned back to Sawyer. "You haven't yet seen our new mind-jaunt facility, have you, Martin? A bit of an improvement on the abandoned airstrip where we started. We've a small, covered jaunt theater for training and detail work and a two-mile square open course for major exploratory work. Most of the electronics is now plumbed in, so we've been able to bring the weight of the jaunt suits down a bit. We're sticking to radio links, however, because of the mobility they allow." "If I yell for out, just how long d'you reckon it'll take to get me clear?" "There's a snag here. The increased power of the new equipment forces us to be careful with the disconnection sequence. If we're not you'll get a sensory overload that could knock you silly for days. We need a rundown time of about three minutes. Whatever you get into, give us at least that much notice." "It doesn't qualify as an emergency escape system." "All the more need for you to be careful. I don't know what Cass has up her sleeve, but I suspect she's bribed one of the lab staff to brief her on operating procedure. She could know as much about the technical limitations as we do. So don't cut your margins too fine." "She could do a lot of damage in three minutes. What I really need is an instant exit." "I've been thinking about that," said Woulfe. "The best I can offer is a jump facility. This momentarily upsets the phases of the generators controlling the cognicenter point in the model. It produces an instantaneous shift to another part of the model. Where you jump to is arbitrary -- and it won't take her very long to find you. But it could buy some valuable time if she's putting on the pressure." They came now to the mind-jaunt theater. A trainee doctor was going through a simulated run in the jaunt suit. Strapped on the harness around his body were the sensors that defined his position in the theater, the transmitters that passed this information on to the computers, and the receivers that relayed the mind-jaunt information back to the equipment in the helmet. As he moved around the theater the sights and sounds and impressions he was receiving from the helmet corresponded step for step with his apparent progress through the model. Sawyer closed his eyes and steadied himself. A dry run through the limitations of a computer simulation was one thing -- a jaunt through the mind-wrenching and possibly painful realities of a living model was a thing different not only in degree but in kind. No computer model could reproduce the twists and subtleties, the sensations of presence and the dreadful interlock of personalities an actual mind-jaunt involved. The mind-jaunt helmet itself had evolved a lot since the last time he had worn one. It was lighter now, less cumbersome, and the headstraps had been replaced by Velcro strips. Unfortunately, for the sake of stability, a bearing yoke on the shoulders had padded bands that passed beneath the armpits -- sound engineering, but a potential death trap to somebody who might need to get out of the helmet urgently and regardless of the disconnection risk. "What do you think?" asked Woulfe. "I'm of two minds. Part of me says the value of the game isn't commensurate with the risk. The other part asks why the hell I'm worried. After all, Cass is only a woman." "Which notion could easily get you killed, Martin. Start thinking of her as only a woman and you're dead. Better think in terms of having to sup with the devil and sharing the same spoon." "Assuming for a moment that I manage to reach the seat of the trauma -- what's the procedure from there?" "You know what caused the condition, because you were an eyewitness. Under hypnosis I shall attempt to take her back to that point. If we can establish a replay all that's necessary is for you to arrange a different ending." "Thinking about it," said Sawyer, "I'm not too convinced it's necessary for me to go there at all. After all, her mind built the model. Why can't it effect its own repairs?" "To a slight extent it does. We all at times go through our models chipping off sharp corners to try to salve injured pride and prove we're not as incompetent and insignificant as reality suggests. It's a process known as rationalization. But such repairs are largely superficial. The cognicenter needs outside reinforcement if it's to do a decent job. Otherwise the cracks remain." "Is that what Cassius has done? Papered over the cracks in her mind with rationalization?" "I think her American doctors failed to appreciate that a mindjaunt experience is at least equivalent to an actual experience. Cassius's trauma resulted from a certainty that rats were eating her face -- you were a witness. The Americans chose to regard the rats as the product of suggestion. But in her circumstances the rats were as real as any rats you'll ever encounter. I propose you stage a gallant rescue attempt -- which will give her the opportunity to restructure the model without the lesion." "You've made my day!" said Sawyer. "That was all I needed -- to be appointed official ratcatcher to the bitch of the century. Do I get a choice of weapons? If so. I'd like a flame-thrower. By the time I'm through, Cassius will really have something to be neurotic about." Woulfe pursed his lips. "I appreciate the sentiment, Martin, but this is supposed to be a therapy session. The politics behind the situation are such that if any further harm comes to Cassius research into mind-jaunt will be written off for good. Which would be a pity. Mind-jaunt's the first approach to mental health that ever looked like becoming an exact science." Ill C assius herself seemed unconcerned. In the small, copperscreened annex adjacent to the computer room she lay composedly on an operating table while electrodes were taped to her scalp. Her response to Sawyer was a curious half-reproachful look, which concealed a hint of triumph. Sawyer found this more daunting than a display of overt hostility. He feared suddenly that her tactics might be more subtle than the range of his available defenses. Then the technicians turned their attention to him. Once a provisional route through Cassius's mind had been established it was planned that the therapeutic detail would be worked up in the covered jaunt theater. For the moment, however, Sawyer must work in the open on the two-mile field. The overcast sky threatened rain and presented no encouraging omen. Rather, it reflected his predominant mood now that the bravado had flown and the ordeal was about to begin. With the technicians were six students, eager and anxious to assist and appearing faintly envious of his position. Remembering his own raw introduction to mindjaunt, he thought their enthusiasm misplaced. To him the worlds encountered under the helmet were places of violence, fear and madness. The demands upon one's understanding and personality were ferocious and absolute. He doubted if any of the bright youths around him would really have cared to take his place had they known the truth about the world he was going into. Despite Woulfe's patient instruction, no lectures could prepare a man for the actual experience. In the final analysis the only factor that would count was a grim determination to survive. When the electrodes had been placed in contact with his scalp and the yoke and harness had been fitted the helmet was placed over his head. His immediate reaction was a claustrophobic fear. The headphones were silent and the picture tubes were dark. Though he stood in the midst of his team, he was effectively isolated from them. He could feel fingers working on the straps and harness and the gradual addition of weight as the equipment packs were added, but these were now alien sensations. His reality was a silent, total darkness, a multi-dimensional blank slate on which a new and unfamiliar world was soon to be inscribed. Perhaps equally with Cassius's antagonism, this new world itself was to be feared -- in it the strongman's slope could become the cripple's hill. It was a question of adjustment. His own cognicenter moved within its comfortingly familiar model which he had laid down over a lifetime. Cassius's background was a mystery. Yet now his senses were to enter her model, where even the basic precepts would seem alien and strange. He would have to grasp new concepts, interpret them and be able to handle himself within a new frame of reference. Such mental gymnastics were daunting enough when the model being entered was neutral. When the model was antagonistic -- especially the spiteful, frightful antagonism of Cassius -- the prospect was sufficiently ominous to make him break out in a cold sweat. Woulfe would attempt to monitor his progress throughout the jaunt, but the monitors would reflect little of the immediacy or the involvement that were a feature of the jaunt itself. Further, while every step of the way he would be accompanied by his group of assistants on the field, once he achieved breakthrough he would be subjectively very much on his own. Only the snug feel of the bulb of Woulfe's emergency jump button strapped against his palm offered any sort of comfort. T he induction period was signaled by a staccato rushing noise in the headphones and a spectral fireworks display on the picture tubes built into the helmet. The induction time was unusually long. Apparently Cassius's brain was resisting the insertion of a foreign cognicenter. Several times the images nearly gelled only to be rejected back into a formless chaos. Even under Woulfe's mind-relaxing drugs her brain still presented a nearly impenetrable barrier to the mind-probe pulses, refusing to fall into syntonic harmony. Then came breakthrough. With a breathless quieting of the mush which had filled his senses, the scene suddenly crystallized and hardened. His first second of exposure left him shocked and amazed and fervently wishing he had not volunteered. He found himself standing in a garden, but this fact was secondary to the welter of impressions that assailed him. The clarity and fidelity of the scene was a study in sensory agony. He had not realized how dull and blunted his own senses had become until this instant when they had been bypassed and he had been fed the full-pitch version of the world as Cassius knew it. The incredible resolution of her vision was matched by a heightening of tactile sensation, hearing, taste and smell. It was as though he had lived all his life in a thick shell that had suddenly been sloughed away. His brain was unused to receiving the product of such naked sensitivity. It hurt. "Breakthrough?" Woulfe asked out of nowhere. "And how! You sure the damn thing's adjusted right? Nobody could live at this pitch of sensitivity." "Cassius does," said Woulfe unfeelingly. "I warned you hers was almost an alien mentality. She has a sensory hyperacuity that places her constantly closer to the threshold level. This perhaps explains her preoccupation with pain in other people." "Can't you turn it down?" Sawyer asked. "No. The information's not coded in analogue form. It would be a major computing exercise to attenuate it. In any case you're going to need to be keyed to the same pitch if you're to match her on her own ground." Sawyer shrugged resignedly and turned his attention back to his surroundings. Despite the improvement in equipment there was still a slight delay between his making a movement and the computer's detecting it and matching it with an adjustment of the position of the artificial cognicenter in Cassius's model. It was something to which he would quickly adjust and it was the only factor that detracted from his perfect sense of being present in the model. The first thing he noticed was that he was barefoot. Although he knew that in reality his feet were firmly encased in shoes, in Cassius's model he could feel every individual blade of grass soft under his feet, and a pearling of dew that created a chill that was barely tolerable. The feeling was sensual and ure. R ising on a hill above a river, the .superb lawn on which he was standing formed a long, artistic crescent set at its narrowed top with rock arrangements hedged with bright flowers. It took him a few moments of wandering over the dew-soaked grass to realize that the lawn was actually shaped like a huge, broad-bladed scimitar, with the rocks and flowerbeds expertly interwoven to stimulate its jewelencrusted hilt. The convex edge of the blade had incursions of crimson flowers representing life-blood still dripping from the edge. Thus a scene of great beauty was tainted by the morbid whim of a master gardener. There was something faintly insane and alien about the precise care that had been taken to produce so wry and bloodthirsty a joke. Sawyer started violently. Having thought himself alone, he was disturbed to find Cassius so close to him without warning. Instinctively he stepped back to put a prudent distance between them. His nervousness made her laugh. "A short truce, Martin. I want you to understand what you've got yourself into." "I think you called it the mindscene of the greatest bitch of the century." "That was an understatement. The truth goes deeper." Sawyer watched her curiously. He knew that in reality all that he was seeing was Cassius's cognicenter -- the point of heightened activity in the brain that caused the cells of the model to discharge, thus creating the condition of awareness. The mind, however, usually vested the cognicenter in an idealized impression of the person's own outward appearance, thus giving critical life to a psychological abstract. The Cassius before him was different from the one he had known. She was younger, perhaps still in her late teens, and her dark hair was long and untroubled by streaks of gray. She was clad in a garment of white folded silk and her dress and manner made him notice for the first time a faintly oriental quality in her face. "How old is this memory, Andrea?" "We're back ten years or so. There's something I particularly want to show you here." "Is it relevant to the therapy?" he asked. "No. But it's relevant to what shaped a bitch like Andrea Cass." She held out her hand. Sawyer pointedly ignored it. He was still looking at the long sweep of the scimitar lawn and trying to fathom the twisted mentality behind it. She followed his gaze. "My ancestors laid that lawn a thousand years ago. Its location was carefully chosen. From the house at sunset you can actually see the blood draining from the blade into the river." "What house?" "Up there on the hill. The House of Tsi. The place where I was born." "I thought you were European. This isn't Europe." "No, we're in Asia now. Exactly where doesn't matter. My mother was American. My father was Tsi -- and the Tsi admit no national allegiance. They have an unbroken tradition of their own going back a thousand years. It's no ordinary family. Come! It's important you understand." Because of the incredible fidelity of the scene, it was easy for Sawyer to forget that both he and she were only cognicenters in the halls of Cassius's mind. He followed her up a path of little steps that twisted and turned invitingly as they climbed the hill. His impression of her was probably her own idealized picture of herself as she had been at that age. Even allowing for some enhancement of the image, she must have been a creature of rare attraction. She moved with a lithe effortlessness, disconcertingly feline. He found a curious fascination in noting how exquisitely controlled was her every movement. H is own clumsy ascent caused him to feel more acutely the sharpness of the climb. He was glad when they reached the level bowl in the hillside in which the house was set. Here they encountered numerous transients -- fleeting images of the hundreds of people and events occupying the model at this timedepth, yet whose relevance was insufficient to ensure a permanent place in the mind-scene. If he concentrated carefully, he could follow them individually: a herdsman cursing recalcitrant goats; horsemen barebacked on wild mounts thundering down into the valley; a cart piled past the point of equilibrium, slowly tipping in a rut -- idle snapshots of life that had caused a moment of attention and had then fallen into the limbo between remembrance and forgetfulness. As soon as he ceased to watch them deliberately they dissolved to less than shadows. Some inhabitants of the model were more than transients, however. These were the expected occupants of the scene. When it encountered them a cognicenter could elicit a typical response, although the dialogue could not be sustained unless reinforced by suggestion or external perception. Thus two large dogs stood rigid before the gates, actually able to see and sense the arrival of the cognicenters, which were Cassius and himself. Cassius stopped between the dogs and spoke to them. The dogs greeted Cassius eagerly, then, curiously, forgot her presence and wandered away as though she had ceased to exist. The house itself was a blend of many ages and many moods, faintly oriental yet seeming characteristic of no particular place or period. It was a large, white, rambling structure with many split levels where it ran against the hill. To the right of it, a second, lower group of buildings partly cloaked by trees, suggested the presence of stables and perhaps a household guard. As they entered the portal. Sawyer deliberately tested the material of the wall with his fingers, still vaguely refusing to believe that such seeming solidity was purely an electronic chimera and that everything he was experiencing was being drawn from the soft pulpiness of Cassius's brain. His fingers encountered stone and plaster and cement indistinguishable from the fabric of any ordinary building. In the great, ornate hall of the house, servants were cleaning; their faintly mongoloid faces turning to Cassius with a respectful bow that trailed away uncompleted as they failed to maintain perception of the ghosts who walked among them. Cassius passed them all without acknowledgement and mounted the stairs, signaling for Sawyer to follow. She entered a suite of rooms on the first floor. Here, in a chair of woven cane, sat a little brown man so advanced in years that Sawyer could happily have believed that he was the oldest man alive, "Chu Tsi," said Cassius in a voice slightly hushed with awe. "Master of the present House of Tsi and perhaps the most terrible of them all. His forefathers were the makers of warrior kings, but Chu Tsi is a maker of legends." "I don't understand that." "For centuries the sons of Tsi have been taken from their mothers at the age of five to be trained as warriors. The training is brutal and extreme, but completely effective. By the age of seven the Tsi child can ride, hunt, shoot, fish and live off the land where occasion demands. At eight, he's toughened by being put through the rigors of extremes of heat and cold and deprivation. He has to live for days without food or sleep and swim rivers with his arms tied behind his back. He has to learn such iron discipline that he will walk barefoot into fire if ordered to do so." "The Stoics never had it so good," said Sawyer. "At nine, he's trained to kill with every kind of weapon and with his hands. As a guarantee of his proficiency, and to ensure proper sleeping habits, two assassins are hired to kill him. Not only must he withstand them, but he must kill them both and cut from each the heart and liver and eat these publicly to prove that there's nothing within or without him of which he's afraid. After he has proved he's worth the trouble his education begins. It lacks nothing from any Western standpoint." "So what makes Chu so special?" "Oh, Chu's a man of the twentieth century. The abacus is replaced by the computer. Not for him the women in purdah and the female infants put to death. On Chu's decision, the daughters are now trained as warriors equally with the sons." "Is that what they did to you?" "Yes." There was pain and a great weariness in her eyes. "I was trained as a Tsi warrior. I'd killed five men by the age of ten, and there was nothing I didn't know about exhaustion and suffering. Chu is exquisitely fair -- he makes no concessions of any sort because of a warrior's sex. "Woman's lib carried to its logical conclusion?" "Whatever hell he made of childhood, I have to admit his policy was justified. No matter in what profession they've engaged, famous or infamous, the children of Tsi have all become legends in their own lifetimes. The Tsi kingmakers have lost none of their dominance. They've merely widened their sphere of influence." "Why did I need to know this?" "Because I want you to know what you're up against. I don't want you to fall too soon, Martin. It would spoil my enjoyment of the game." T he old man in the cane chair stirred and opened his eyes -- eyes that even at his extreme age were as bright and penetrating as those of Cassius. His gaze lingered on Sawyer for longer than an inhabitant of the model was supposed to be able to sustain attention. The fact raised a prickling sensation on Sawyer's neck. His tidy set of mindjaunt principles became not quite the absolutes he had thought them. Inexplicably in the old man's eyes he read a clear sign of recognition. Chu Tsi turned to Cassius and spoke a few words in a language Sawyer could not understand. The phrase seemed to surprise her and she countered with a sharp interrogation. Chu answered softly but firmly and waved his hand as though the matter were not open for discussion. Cassius made a sign of obeisance, but it was obvious that the interview had not gone as she had planned. Finally the old man lapsed back into unawareness. "What was all that about?" asked Sawyer. She was looking at him speculatively, a frown of puzzlement on her brow. "Something I hadn't anticipated, Martin. But it's not important. It's just that he told me something about you." "He knew me?" asked Sawyer, perplexed. "That's correct, Martin. He knew who you are and why you're here. He'd asked to see you." "That's ridiculous. He's part of your model -- a fragment of your memory." "That's only a partial truth. The idea of models in the mind is not new. The Tsi have known of them for centuries. Admittedly we didn't have Woulfe's mind-jaunt access, but that didn't prevent the Tsi from exploring. And that's where you've already made your first mistake." "How do you mean?" "I mean I've got you exactly where I want you. Not even that old fool Woulfe knew how much control I have over this model. I'm going to take my revenge on you, Martin. I'm going to punish you tenfold for what I suffered -- and then go on from there." "You're insane, Andrea." "If you think that, Martin, you've understood nothing I've told you about myself or the Tsi. I doubt you're that stupid. But either way, the truce is ended. You've five minutes to prepare. Then the war begins." She turned away and left him in the room. The little brown man in the chair still sat deeply in thought, as though trying to remember something that had slipped his memory. Though his eyes roved several times in Sawyer's direction, there was no evidence that he was still aware of the physicist's standing only meters from him. "Yes, Martin?" The psychiatrist answered out of nowhere. "Are you monitoring this sequence? How much of it is factual?" "Almost all of it, I'd say. There's no evidence so far that Cassius is distorting the model. What's the problem?" "Chu Tsi. He recognized me. I'm sure of it. But this memory's ten years old -- and I've never met him. How come an inhabitant of Cassius's model seems to have a life of his own?" "There's no answer to that -- except to affirm it's impossible. But I hadn't realized the Tsi had a knowledge of mind-scenes. Cassius could be more adept at controlling the model than we've allowed. Want to be pulled out while we think about it?" "No -- let it run. We'll learn a lot quicker that way." "I've learned a lot already. She wants to punish you, but there's another idea behind that one that has to do with the Tsi. I don't know enough of the language to be able to follow all the conversation, but the phrase Chu used to her translates as 'worthy choice.' Whether worthy friend or worthy enemy wasn't stated." "I don't get the implication," he replied. "Nor do I. But be doubly careful, Martin. She's playing a deeper game than we imagined." Finally Sawyer came to the opinion that Cassius was not going to return. She had given him five minutes to prepare. Seven minutes had elapsed and nothing had happened. Such a hiatus was curious. Becoming increasingly wary, he started to explore. The servants cleaning the hall met him with a startled surprise that immediately trailed into forgetfulness. He walked around them, knowing that to the touch they were indistinguishable from real people, yet continued communication between him and them was impossible. They were inhabitants of Cassius's model and belonged to a place and a time of which he had no part. The front door was closed and he approached it cautiously. The portal suggested itself as an ideal place for a trap. Opening the door revealed nothing to justify his suspicions. He stood for many seconds studying the slope of the hill and wondering what might be concealed in the dead ground beyond the edge of the bowl. Then he stepped through the doorway and the instant change of light and scene told him exactly what sort of trick Cassius had prepared for him. S he had somehow rearranged the model so that as he crossed the threshold he moved not into an adjacent mind-scene but into one removed in time and place from the scene where he had been. Suddenly he was back in London in the model of a dingy street -- the scene of the incident that had been the cause of Cassius's breakdown. He should have been brought to this point later, when Cassius had been returned here under the influence of Woulfe's hypnosis. Instead she had recreated the scene herself. She had not made a very good job of it. Whole areas, for which Sawyer could remember the details, were merely blocked grays and blacks in Dr. Cass's model. The windows were featureless. The walls trailed into a vague fusion a few meters above his head and the roads leading to the area were illperceived backdrops without any actual existence. Only Cassius herself was more carefully drawn. She stood against the wall exactly as he remembered, now the maturer woman he knew, with the gray streaks in her hair and a mocking venom in her eyes. "Yes, Martin?" She was about ten meters distant and the whole scene was hushed and hollow, as though it were taking place inside a teacup. "You recognize this scene. It's where you once let me be eaten by the rats. You'd have killed me that day if you hadn't made a mistake." "I don't deny it. But there are no rats here now." "They're here, Martin. They always will be. But I've learned to come to terms with them. I've papered over the memory -- to borrow one of Woulfe's favorite expressions." "Then you didn't really need me here at all." "It was naive of Woulfe to think he could recreate the conditions of the trauma and give it a different ending. I needed you here for two quite different reasons. I want something from you that you won't be prepared to give. And I want revenge." From the corners of his eyes Sawyer thought he detected the surface of the road twitching. He saw -- or imagined -- a random movement that tended to vanish when he looked at it directly. The effect bothered him, but he could not explain it. It was related to the movement of transients, but there were no transients in this part of Cassius's model. She had not observed the scene when anyone other than himself had been present. The only thing missing from the scene was a horde of carnivorous... The mystery was explained. Scarcely beneath the depth of Sawyer's perception the horrifying throng of rodents still fermented. Whether Cassius was rescanning the model to a lower level, or whether the rats were permanently close to breaking back into the scene, was not important. The critical thing was that they appeared to be slowly surfacing. He could already hear their squeaking and scuffling and smell their incredibly foul stench. Cassius was aware of their emergence and watched their progress with a fixity that suggested there was some critical value to which she would let the phenomenon develop before she intervened. Sawyer stood with a new understanding of what the scene meant to her. What he had not before appreciated was the effect of Cassius's heightened sensitivity. Although he was familiar with the scene, he was now viewing it through her interpretation and the sheer force of her dread surged up in waves that engulfed his senses. The stench became physically intolerable. It hit him with a nausea that left him weak on his feet. The rodents' snarling, squealing voices spoke -- each with a separate, distinguishable tone. The blood lust was apparent in their eyes and in the movement of their quick, incisive jaws. Here was horror multiplied by the fidelity of its reproduction. These were the creatures who had encircled Cassius and leaped upon her and begun to feast upon the flesh of her hands and face. These were the creatures... Sawyer grew worried. The scene was fully formed now. The creatures were in every sense alive and dangerous. Although the mindscene remained, Cassius was suddenly gone. He found himself alone in the grotesque cavern of memory with hundreds upon hundreds of ravenous flesh-eating rats whose original target had withdrawn. His own mobility was limited by the fact that Cassius had only an imperfect knowledge of the original place from which the scene was drawn. It was a curious sensation, knowing that one was in the analogue of a place one knew, yet finding familiar means of access were now only symbols instead of thoroughfares. Of such material were nightmares made. The rats had become restless upon the withdrawal of Cassius. Many of them had already investigated in Sawyer's direction and now their interest grew. One leaped bodily onto his arm and plunged up the outside of his sleeve. As it reached his shoulder, he struck out in panic. For an instant the creature clung to his hand, claws gripping and teeth snapping viciously. With an urgent swing of his wrist he managed to shake it off, but not before it had bitten deeply into his little finger. He knew then what to expect. Having tasted blood, the rat rallied from where it had fallen and hurled itself back to the attack. Others who had been undecided found this the encouragement they needed. In a living, carnivorous carpet, the whole mass of them moved towards Sawyer, anxious for the kill. Having examined his finger, he was in no doubt of the damage even one rat could do. The fact that the vermin existed only in Cassius's mind was irrelevant. As an occupant of her world their existence for him was indisputable. There was no place to which he could run and he had no weapons he could use for his defense. His only hope of escape was to use the yet untried jump device, the bulb of which he could feel against his wrist. With turned fingers he found he could just reach the actuator. As the horrifying tide of vermin reached his shoes he pressed the button. Fortunately it worked. V H e found himself transferred instantaneously to a curiously forbidding place and an air of cold unreality clawed at his whole being. The new scene was alien and strange, as though the model were drawn from a world that had ever existed. The sky was not sky at all but an expanse of interminable twilight. It had no features except at one point where the white haze turned back a fiery glow, as though reflecting the presence of some demoniac furnace. Even the light had a peculiar quality, with no diffusion or scattering of illumination to the underside of leaves or grasses, producing an all-or-nothing surrealistic effect of muted tones and colors fringed with unexpected shade. He was on a forlorn heathland covered with sparse, undernourished grass and warped and stunted shrubs. It was a wasteland that only grudgingly permitted the existence of life, then mocked it as it grew. "Woulfe, where the devil am I?" "I was wondering the same thing. The jump overreached and took your cognicenter out of the model proper. What we're reading now is something out of the deep brain." "It reads like a model." "Emotions have to be formalized somehow. It could just be that the deep brain also uses analogue models. But don't take what you see too literally. At this mind depth you're reading emotion and instinct, not structural memory." "Unforgiving and brutal is about the most charitable description I can offer. If that's a sample of the emotion our worst fears are confirmed. The whole place shrieks with a resentment of life." "I warned you Cassius's cruelty was likely to be innate. This rather proves the point. Still think you can plough good soil from a granite hillside?" "At least I'd like to look around a bit. I can see something in the valley over there that might be interesting." "You're the eternal optimist, Martin. But you're on hallowed ground where Cassius is concerned. If she catches you probing this deep she'll unleash all hell to stop you." The way down to the valley was a recessed and twisted track of large brown stones set in cracked, inclement clay. It could once have been the bed of a river, except that water here would have been out of character -- though it might have nurtured some of the tortured flora on the banks. As he rounded a bend Sawyer found himself on the outskirts of a broken township, which occupied the valley. Massive disaster rather than time seemed to have been the agent that had torn the scene apart. Before him was desolation without parallel. He was right in his surmise that the road might once have been a watercourse. Soon he found himself below a broken bridge -- a ruined watermill hung its appendages uselessly askew over this place where no more water ran. Above the bank, depression drifted like a mist, draining out of the gray and twisted shells of the houses and shops and syphoning down the broken assemblage of a wharf. Wonderingly he climbed to higher ground. Whatever disaster had killed the town, its finality had been absolute. No life stirred around the broken walls, nor was there any sign of clearance or rebuilding. The inhabitants who once had lived here must have long abandoned hope and either fled or given up all thoughts of reclamation. as he moved through the broken rV streets he could see that one solitary building stood intact high on the hillside. This was a white, domed temple standing impressive and unscathed, as if untouched by the furies that had crushed the town. Here was a monument of triumph in the midst of desolation. In fact, so broadly stated was its triumph that he began to wonder if it had not also a measure of responsibility for the damage to the township around it. He became interested in what sort of people could have lived here and what had been the nature of the disaster that had struck them. Where the damage was less than total he began to pry into broken ruins and press warily along dark, ruined hallways. The results of his investigation left him with a peculiar feeling. He saw no evidence of furnishings or interior decoration and nothing to suggest that any of the houses had ever been occupied or even completed. It was as though the whole scene had been constructed deliberately as ruins. The purpose of this gross and gigantic film-set was lost on him until he emerged back into the streets and saw the white, unblemished temple sitting in serene arrogance above him on the hill. "For the greater glory of Cassius," said Woulfe's disembodied voice. "Who would have thought she was still a virgin?" "What are you reading, Woulfe?" "The symbolism, Martin. Unsullied purity set in a high place amid a sea of degradation." "To heck with symbolism that's moulded of bricks and marble. What happens if I go up there and write obscenities on the wall?" "I suspect you'd never make it. But the idea does have appeal. You'll be the first independent entity to have entered the territory -- other than Cassius herself. But God help you when she catches up!" "What's she doing now?" "Hunting pretty wildly through the model looking for you. Like myself, she'd no idea you could get into her as deep as you've managed. But it's only a question of time before she finds you." "I'm going up to the temple. I want to find out what sort of deity she imagines herself to be." The road up the hill was weird. It was paved with granite blocks worn smooth as though it had once been a much used thoroughfare. Little gray houses flanking the way had been crushed from above, as if swiped by a godlike hand which had objected to their obscuring the view of the white edifice on the hill. The road was also strewn with rubble and timbers which there had been no obvious attempt to clear. But a narrow, winding pathway led around and past the piles of debris, as though spmeone still came to or from the temple. It was not clear as to whether pilgrims visited or whether the goddess herself came frequently to gloat over the totality of her powers of destruction. As he approached the temple his objective eye found the scene even more curious. The monstrous plinth on which the place was built had literally been set down on the older fabric of the town and sat untidily on top of the crushed rubble. It was obviously a concept rather than a structure, and certainly it had not been sited by an engineer. The broad gap under the plinth, from which broken fragments of the older houses still showed, suggested an impatience and a petulance about its placing. Yet Sawyer judged the weight of the edifice to be about right for the degree to which it had compacted the rubble underneath. It seemed that even in the depths of Cassius's mind the principles of physics still maintained some sort of discipline. Climbing the high edge of the plinth took a great deal of physical effort, but finally he managed it. From there on it was an easy matter to ascend the great marble steps and enter the building itself. Everything from floor to ceiling was of the same white marble and the artistry that had gone into the structure's design was unique and marvelous. The dismaying thing was that it was empty, a series of halls and corridors completely without function, furniture, decoration or any feature of interest. The ambition and imagination that seemed to have been expended in its conception had failed to a cold nothingness when given the task of elaborating the interior. Intrigued, Sawyer toured all the major areas, feeling rather like a mouse in a series of cardboard boxes. If Cassius were a goddess here, her faith was a hollow and sterile thing. He went out by the way he had come and jumped back into the rubble surrounding the temple, searching for something with which to defile the pointless perfection of the structure. He returned with a handful of charred wood that made a healthy if ill-defined mark. With this he went around the edifice inscribing on the walls large and obvious phallic graffiti. Then he dropped again from the plinth, chuckling hugely to himself. He was not prone to issuing graffiti, but this was a measured gesture of defiance and rebuke that had a more than common point. Besides which, it improved his spirits remarkably. D espite Woulfe's prediction, Nemesis in the form of Cassius had still not descended upon him. He welcomed the continued opportunity to explore the strange scene, because here the symbols were unselfconscious and unguarded and represented a basic honesty that would not necessarily be found in the higher parts of the model which Cassius could manipulate. A red glow in the sky caught his attention and he picked his way carefully along the little path through the ruins toward the origin of the strange redness. From occasional mutterings through the headphones he was aware that the psychiatrist was following his progress on the monitors. Then he heard a grunt as though of comprehension as the bright flame in some fiery pit became apparent across the shattered landscape. "You on to something, Woulfe?" "We just made history, Martin. The symbolic confirmation of the great Freudian precept -- the human Id." Sawyer looked toward the embryo volcano with new respect. The ferocity of its subterranean fires became more impressive the closer he approached. Even from his present distance he could feel the ground vibrating slightly in response to its deep-throated roar. Jets of flame reared and thundered about the open rim, speaking of fantastic pressures and internal temperatures of thousands of degrees. "Look at it, Martin!" Woulfe sounded ecstatic. "The source point of the will to live. A blast of emotions so raw and powerful that sometimes even the mind's filters can't contain it. There's savagery and madness and love and hate all in one hectic mixture. From it we have the temerity to try to distill the thin gruel we call civilized behavior. No wonder we're not very good at it. Even a saint must derive his inspiration from a very personal hell." "Could this be the original of the hell-fire mythology?" asked Sawyer. "Has somebody been here and seen this before?" "We know the Tsi have been exploring the mind -- as have many mystics. I suspect that some drugs and toxic confusion states also give at least partial access to these regions. I think a few people may have had glimpses, but I doubt if anyone ever achieved your continuity of access." Sawyer had stopped listening. His attention was concentrated on a low ridge that lay between himself and the Id pit. For a moment he thought he saw a silhouette moving against the skyline, illuminated by stantly, fearing that some new fiends conjured by Cassius might be waiting for him ahead. When he looked again the movement was gone, but he remained with the firm conviction that something was certainly alive among the ruins around the pit. "Trouble?" asked Woulfe. "I've got visitors." "There have been no signs of life this far -- at least registering here." "Well, something moved. Is Cassius still occupied?" "She's still hunting, but she hasn't yet gotten down to your level." "Could be there're inhabitants here." "A fascinating proposition. Inhabitants in the deep mind could only have a symbolic role." "Want me to check it out?" he asked. "It's your show, Martin. You're the one taking the risks." W arily Sawyer moved forward, keeping low against the piles of rubble and broken walls. He was nearly to the ridge before he saw the party in front of him crossing haze of fire. A man and a woman, hand in hand and completely naked, were walking steadfastly toward the pit. Immediately behind them came a second couple. All four were clean-limbed, straight and youthful -- archetypes of the perfection of physical form. Keeping out of sight, Sawyer followed them over the ridge. He need not have worried about concealment, however, because the couples had eyes for nothing but the terrible pit they were approaching. They went on as if some blind compulsion ordered them toward the flames. Sawyer was about a hundred meters behind them at this point and they were halfway between him and the hell-pit, but even from his position the ground was sensibly warm and the radiant heat from the flames was hot upon his face. It needed no calculation to appreciate that the party in front of him was already in a region of severe physical discomfort and would soon reach a point past which human endurance would fail. Fascinated, he stopped and watched their progress. It must have been true that they felt the heat, suffered from it, were agonized and finally crippled by it -- but nothing halted their progress. For the ast ten meters of the way they were literally crawling over the redhot rim, and such was the realism of the scene that Sawyer could smell the sickening stench of burning flesh, acrid in his nostrils. If there was anything further to note it was the way in which, even in the depths of agony, the lovers still held hands as they toppled, charred and burning, into the pit. "Is that what you wanted to see, Woulfe? Me -- I feel sick." "More than I wanted to see, Martin. Cassius is also a fanatical puritan." "How do you make that out?" "These couples come down hand in hand from the temple through desolation into hell. You can see the path is deeply worn. To her this downward progress is an eternally continuing deal. And the consequences are, of course, unalterable." "You can make symbolism read any way you want," said Sawyer, unconvinced. "Like leaves in a teacup. You're as likely to be reading your own prejudices as reading the symbol." "Do you have another explanation?" Sheer bloody-mindedness. She just likes watching people suffer." "You're confusing cause and effect. She's punishing those over whom she has control as a token for a whole world that offends her moral ethic." "I still think she's just a vicious bitch." "We're both saying the same thing. The whole point is that what she's doing here is fundamental to her nature. Hopes of reclaiming Cassius are out." S awyer looked back toward the temple standing arrogant on the ruined hill. Cassius's psyche was a wasteland where the ancient schism between good and evil was continually played out as an atrocious drama. Even now he could see another pair of couples threading their way through the ruins, intent on giving themselves as sacrifice to the awful fires of Cassius's drive. There ought, he reflected, to be a comparable term to wasteland -- something called wastelife -- to encompass the despoliation of mankind. "Trouble," Woulfe said suddenly. "Cassius is digging deeper. I think she suspects where you are." Sawyer felt for the bulb of the jump button and adjusted it to within easy reach. "How much control would she have at this mind depth?" "Martin, you're at a very primitive level. At that depth -- hell, she's the Creator!" Sawyer released the jump bulb and stood waiting, watching with wry amusement as the white, featureless cardboard of the sky darkened with a growing storm. The whole atmosphere became tense and expectant -- taut, as with the winding of some cosmic mainspring. The tension rose to the point of crisis and continued until he wondered how much more it could climb before something snapped -- and exactly what would happen when it did. "Martin!" Cassius's voice was full of fury. It rolled across the scene like the sound of some great catastrophe. Sawyer swung around to find her only meters away and not fully formed optically. Her cognicenter refused to come to a coherent image, but hovered as a white diffusion that somehow more aptly described her anger. "You're not supposed to be here!" He detected undertones of shock and panic in her voice. "Some fool must have loused up the itinerary," he said. A black thunderbolt from nowhere shattered the ground beside him with such force that bricks and stones were crushed and the fragments grazed him as they passed. "I could kill you for this -- except end -- too mild -- less than you deserve." Her anger caused deep reverberations in the ground, like subterranean thunder. Parts of the ruins around Sawyer slipped and fell. "You gave me half a chance, Andrea. You wouldn't expect me to waste the opportunity." His voice maintained a reasonable calm. Another thunderbolt burst beside him. Hurtling fragments tore at his legs and bruised his back. Overhead a great storm gripped the terrain with black pincers, while the thunder began to shake it perceptibly. "Waste what opportunity? What have you done?" Panic edged her voice and the scene literally shook with emotion. Many of the ruins split and were leveled, leaving the temple almost naked on the hill. The little path itself was completely obscured. Whatever the final results of the jaunt, Cassius's deep-mind model was never going to have quite the same aspect. "Look at your temple, Andrea. See what I've done." For a moment the white, unfocused cognicenter hovered with agitation, as if uncertain whether or not to leave him. Then like a fleeting trace of smoke it fled straight across the wasteland to the temple. Scarcely had it reached there when one great cry of anguished disbelief screamed across the artificial heavens. "Defiled!" T he storm broke. A mighty wind rose like a tornado from around the edges of the pit and screamed a singeing breath across the shattered scene. A cloud burst overhead and glass-hard hailstones beat the ground in cold fury and rebounded shoulder high from the startled granite. Sawyer pressed himself against the remnants of a wall where an architrave gave him a little protection for his head. Thunder crashed and roared above and the ground itself began to heave and writhe and shake to pieces the scant protection he had contrived. The whole scene rose to the pitch of dark crescendo, an unbelievable anger that now shook him bodily and lashed and swirled and struck at him with all the physical forces at its disposal. With the jump bulb security in his hand, he took the punishment with fortitude, curious to know how much greater were the forces Dr. Cass had at her command. Such was the fury of the storm that the whereabouts of Cassius's cognicenter could not be determined. The violent lightning that raked the ersatz sky showed the temple maintaining its arrogance on the hill. The pit was displaying its own brand of anger. A strong surge of pressures below the surface belched masses of leaping incandescence high into the air and the vibration of its raging added to the inconceivable scream of the thunder. He wondered if the violence were inexhaustible -- or whether it must falter and be followed by a period of relaxation. Fantastically, however, the phenomena continued to climb to an even higher key, and such was the pitch of the maelstrom now, that the impression flooded together and became one continuing barrage of noise, light and pressure from which the individual impressions could not be sorted out. Sawyer felt his senses being swamped and knew that his physical danger had already reached acceptable limits. He therefore found the actuator on the jump bulb and pressed. In the instant that he did so, the white lace of a truly amazing lightning pulse lit the whole scene more clearly than he had seen it before. The marble temple threw the light back furiously across the subdued and terrified wastes. As he saw the scene, laughter rose to his iips and his exit was marked by a fantastic, mocking echo. For in that last moment he saw the awesome truth -- Cassius's temple had split in two. VI # # a breaction's one thing," x.said Woulfe plaintively. "But that was an effect of quite a different order." Sawyer's jump had terminated in what appeared to be a prison cell. A high, barred window admitted a minimum of daylight and the strong steel door had a shuttered grille through which the sound of steel-tipped boots echoed from a distant catwalk. Somewhere a truck or wagon was being pushed irregularly along an echoing corridor. These and the heat and the painted bricks of the wall were the only clues he had as to his whereabouts. "Where am I now, Woulfe?" "The time-depth places you in a memory about two years back. Cassius was at the height of her career then. The scene could be in any of many places using her advice." "Wherever it is, she knew it quite well. The detail's immaculate." "I doubt if there are many political interrogation centers outside the iron curtain she doesn't know in detail." The sound of feet marching in unison along the walkways heralded the arrival of a military detail, which halted outside the door. After a brief pause the door was opened and a soldier in brown denims entered. "You will come." His voice held a trace of a foreign accent, possibly SpanishAmerican. Sawyer regarded him curiously. He was a creature straight out of Cassius's imagination. As with the rats, here was no typical response and forgetfulness, here was a directed purpose -- a mental puppet, rather than an inhabitant of the model. Although the soldier's revolver remained at his hip he carried a heavy black stick which he used with pointed menace. One blow across Sawyer's shoulders convinced the physicist of the subjective reality of the guard. Sawyer accepted the wisdom of moving toward the door. Outside, a large, glass-roofed space covered the dizzying height of seven tiers of cell blocks arranged in two rows about a central hall. The whole was entangled by a web of walkways, stairways and an occasional bridge across the span. An escort of four waited outside the door and he went meekly to them, having no wish to be knocked down even a single flight of stairs. On the ground floor they traversed a long corridor and came to an office. As he stepped through the door he saw Cassius seated at the desk, waiting for him. "Come in, Martin." She motioned for the escort to stay closely attentive. "This time I choose the ground. You won't get a chance to go that deep again. Needless to say, I'll make you regret every second or your last invasion into my privacies. I also know you've some sort of random jump device. What I want to know is how you actuate it. Are you going to tell me or do I have to force it out of you?" "Why don't you work out the answer to that, Andrea?" "I'll see you in hell first." She motioned to the escort, who seized Sawyer's arms and dragged him to a wall where clamps had been set to hold his limbs immobile. Sweating with a sudden fear, he struggled against the restraint, but took a punch in the stomach that made him soften his resistance. However, as the clamps tightened he relaxed a little, being able to feel the comforting form of the jump bulb still safely below his palm. Cassius borrowed one of the black sticks from the guard and came to stand in front of him. Her eyes held a disturbed and distant look, as though the storm in the deep wasteland still raged. However, there was no doubt of her intention of doing him some physical damage. "Watch her," said Woulfe's voice. "She can't see the jump bulb because it's attached to the jaunt suit out here in the real world, but she's bound to suspect it's in one of your hands. I think she may try to break your fingers." Although she could not have heard the conversation Cassius must have judged from Sawyer's expression that he was in communication with the psychiatrist. With a sudden snarl of anger she smashed with the stick at Sawyer's hands. Fortunately he saw the stick begin to travel, and his reaction was instinctive. He pressed the actuator and jumped. Before the scene faded, however, he saw the light of triumph in her eyes. She knew now how he controlled the jump. S omething snatched at him, slammed him to a halt. Cassius was mastering his jump trick. Not only was she halting its randomness -- she had also learned to control his mobility. Not until the new scene crystallized did Sawyer realize the full extent of her proficiency. The mind-twisting circumstance into which he emerged was painful and inverted. His hands were secured to his ankles and he was supported, naked, by a square iron bar passed under his knees. He was on a "parrots perch" -- a favored starting point for torture interrogation in certain parts of the world. Whether Cassius was there or not he did not know, nor did he wait to find out. Barely enough mobility was left in his fingers to enable him to grasp the jump bulb. Even as he maneuvered it to apply pressure to the actuator, something started tearing his fingers open. In a moment of superhuman effort he caught the bulb and squeezed. For an agonizing second nothing happened. The forces tearing at his fingers increased. Then, mercifully, the scene dissolved. "That was too close," Woulfe said. He sounded worried. "She's learned to anticipate you. Next time you could be in real trouble. I'm going to have to pull you out, Martin." "Check. Speed it up, will you, Woulfe. Another one as close as that could lose me." "Stay out of trouble and don't attempt another jump. Withdrawal countdown is starting now." Sawyer scanned his new environment uneasily. He found he was now in one of a series of small prison compounds or cages. Behind him was a wooden hut. On the remaining three sides barbed wire fences rose seven meters high, through which he could see row upon row of similar cages and an occasional guard tower along a distant perimeter. Overhead, a brutal sun burned from a featureless blue sky and the baking sand on which he stood tortured his bare feet every time he took a step. Examination told him that he was dressed in a loose tunic of dull gray cloth from which previous bloodstains had scarcely been removed by washing. He swung in alarm as the door of the hut clicked open and two darkskinned policemen in tropical uniform came out, revolvers leveled. "Two minutes to run," said Woulfe. The policemen hurried in his direction. Sawyer could not place their nationality, but from their features and movements he judged that these were trained and educated men. Reluctantly he raised his hands, stood and waited for the arrival of his persecutors. At all costs he had to delay for at least another minute and a half. While one of the men covered him the other brought Sawyer's arms up behind his back and fastened them with heavy manacles. A gesture with a gun precluded any need for speech. They waved him toward the hut. "One minute to go," said Woulfe. Sawyer tried to stall. He received a kick and a cuff about the head for his trouble. At the door, the crisp whiteness of a surgical coat told him that he had been right to be afraid. Cassius was waiting for him, beckoning to his escort with impatience. A loaded hypodermic syringe was ready in her hands. "Thirty seconds, Martin." Woulfe was obviously watching his progress. The psychiatrist's voice was his only breath of hope. "Quickly, you idiots -- the sleeve!" Cassius, too, was aware that time was running out. The policeman needed no second telling. Rather than raise the sleeve, he tore the garment apart, leaving Sawyer's shoulder exposed to the neck. As Sawyer saw the needle coming he made a desperate twist. This was largely frustrated by his other captor's forcing his manacled hands up behind his back. The movement, however, delayed Cassius sufficiently for the black wing of mind-jaunt withdrawal to beat the needle just as it penetrated the flesh. W ith the blackout came a violent and instantaneous headache that made him feel physically ill. Presumably Woulfe had been monitoring the incident and had cut the withdrawal process critically With appropriate Spiritual development, you can come to know this as the absolute Truth, which it is, and really knowing this Truth will set you free from every form of limitation. Only #. If not completely satisfied, return material within one week for full refund. Box #G Miami, FI. # short. However, Sawyer counted it a small price to pay for removal from the hands of Cassius and her hypodermic needle. What the syringe contained he would probably never know. He could imagine she would have administered a drug that would have immediately robbed him of the capacity to operate the jump control. Wincing with the pain of his headache, he stood under the darkness of the helmet waiting for the technicians to come and release him from the jaunt suit. He was acutely conscious of the narrowness of his escape. His shoulder still registered a sharp pain where the needle had penetrated the flesh, and his heart was pumping wildly. Thankfully he felt hands around him, removing the packs and releasing the straps that held the helmet and secured the jump bulb at his wrist. Leaning forward he facilitated the removal of the helmet and was rewarded by a wave of light that swept in as it was lifted. The next instant he could have cried... The awful truth hit him with the force almost of a physical blow. The withdrawal -- the deliverance -- even Woulfe's voice was nothing but a mind-scene created by Cassius's fertile brain. In reality he was still in the helmet, still trapped in Cassius's world and she had gained the few precious moments of his inattention which she needed to render him immobile. It was a masterful trap and he had entered it without a second thought. His position was unchanged -- except that somebody external to the mind-scene had removed the jump bulb from his wrist. The scene she now presented was different and equally daunting. A bright light was focused in his face, dazzling his eyes. Around and beyond it was a blackness he was unable to penetrate. The air was hot and difficult to breathe. Something was restraining his left arm -- a strong wire noose that drew tightly into the flesh as he pulled against it. He knew without trying that his right arm was similarly trapped. These were probably precalculated to rob him of the chance to break his own circuit connections on the jaunt suit. "My game, I think, Martin," said Cassius, her triumph barely concealed in the quietness of her voice. "Woulfe -- get me out of here -- " No answer. "Woulfe, I want out fast and to hell with the damage." No answer. "Woulfe -- for God's sake -- " "Woulfe isn't going to answer." Cassius dimmed the light and came in front of it, a silhouette from hell against the red of the lamp. The crisp whiteness of her surgical coat made her look the epitome of pitiless efficiency. "My friends are in control of the monitoring room and of the two-mile field. You didn't think I'd let my prize be snatched away that easily?" "The students -- " Sudden understanding flooded Sawyer's brain. "Yes, the students. Ensuring that I've complete control over the rest of the operation. Congratulations, Martin! You came closer than you knew to finding the real me. But for you the game's over. The rest of the play's all mine." "A priina donna assumption." "No assumption, Martin. Fact." She swung the lamp around to illuminate the farther reaches of the brick-lined cell. "Look around you. A modern interrogation laboratory, courtesy of a so-called Agency for International Development. One wonders what sort of world it is they want to develop. Before you condemn me as a barbarian sadist, remember the sick minds in your own society that dreamed up the instrumentation, and the sick society itself that permits and encourages its use. What you've come to hate in me are merely facets where I've excelled in playing the dirty games of your own civilization." "What do you really want from me, Andrea?" "Revenge for what you've done tome -- and submission. I think the terms won't come readily. But I shall win in the end. Don't disappoint me, Martin. It would be a shame if you gave in too easily." W oulfe looked up as his visitor entered. No-name strode furiously into the room, threw an envelope on the psychiatrist's desk and prodded it with a cigar. "Son of a bitch!" he said. "Know what this is?" Woulfe pursed his lips. "Let me guess -- without looking. It's Cassius's resignation." "You're darn right it's Cassius's resignation. What are you going to do about it?" "There's nothing I can do. I can scarcely apply persuasion to Cassius. She's the expert. Besides, I approve of her resignation. It's probably the only sane action that has come out of this whole dismal carnival." "Approve," said No-name. He stubbed his cigar so viciously in emphasis that it hit the table and fractured lengthwise. He threw the fragments away as though its demise was a personal betrayal. "She's been nobbled again. And you're responsible." "If you'd read her letter instead of just shouting about it," said Woulfe, "you'd note she's pregnant. I see nothing subversive in that. After all, she's a woman." "Whose child is it?" "Martin Sawyer's. And before you blow a gasket -- let's make it plain that Cassius was not only a consenting but an insisting party." "Hell -- Sawyer and her? They gonna marry?" The unlikelihood of the prospect clearly worried the man without a name. "You not only forgot your name -- you forgot to do your homework. Cassius is a member of an ancient dynastic family called the Tsi. They don't marry. For centuries Tsi kings and warriors have harassed Asia and other parts and they've always taken concubines by force. They take only the women best fitted to contribute something to the Tsi stock. Your modern Tsi's a tough, intelligent, cosmopolitan and utterly ruthless character, trained from infancy in the arts of war and survival." "What's that got to do with Cassius?" "Surplus female Tsi children used to be killed at birth. Under Chu Tsi, the present head of the family, they've entered a new age of the female children, they now train them as warriors equally with the men. Cassius is one of these." "Son of a bitch!" said No-name, with a slight touch of awe. "Female emancipation's produced an interesting situation. A Tsi woman can't go out and drag herself back a concubine or two. But she can select a powerful adversary, conquer him, and carry his seed back to the Tsi. You'll note the emphasis on conquest. No feminine wiles. She's one of the kingmakers. She needs to be able to enforce submission against all opposition." "God! Is that what she did to Sawyer?" "I don't know. Cassius's henchmen cut my monitors before matters became crucial. But knowing Martin -- I doubt he put up more than a token fight. He's been fascinated by Cassius almost as much as she's been preoccupied by him." "So how do we get her back?" he asked. "You've no chance at all. Cassius came to the Western world and mastered one of the more discreditable aspects of our democracy. She became a legend in her own right. Now she's returning home, taking with her the seed of one of our more with-it physicists. Whichever way you look at it, Cassius has conquered." "But a child? Damn -- she could be back at work within a year." "You miss the point entirely. Old Chu Tsi is dying. The all-male tradition having been broken, the chances are that the House of Tsi will have a mistress next, instead of a master. That's Cassius's aim. And if that happens your troubles in Asia are only just beginning." "Whose side you on? Seems to be you've sold Sawyer down the river -- and lost us Cassius." "Actually I did neither. Cassius came back from America specifically looking for Sawyer. She'd have caught up with him sooner or later, anyway. All I did was catalyze the reaction." No-name rose respondently to his feet and walked over to the door. "What happened to JSawyer, anyway? Did he survive the deal?" "He acquired a lacerated back. And an enigmatic smile. You see, from his point of view he's the winner. He's got Cassius away from the persuasion scene and turned her toward the gentler pursuits of motherhood. By design or accident he's achieved what he set out to do. Whatever it cost him, I guarantee he's well pleased with the results." "Son of a bitch!" said No-name. "That's real dedication. You never did say whose man he was." "Not even Cassius believes it, but he really is just an innocent bystander."  old doorways in the stony city, seeing a lump of some kind of life thrown on the top step. Some lump, some dirty sack, some abandoned life, Terran or alien, in one of the old parts of the city. The day was the color of granite -- Mrs. Crandy's pause was a brief one. Then she walked on toward the yarn shop she had owned for years. The shop was on the second floor of a fairly good building, just beyond the grim old section of the city, on the gradual slope up into decency and middle income. She'd only walked this route because it was so much shorter -- in nice weather she preferred the longer way through a better area. Today's chill air made her walk fast to get her circulation going and she had tried not to look to her left or right but keep her gaze fixed on the goal ahead. By keeping her eyes straight ahead she had gone through life without too much torment, though she had a kind heart and good friends -- and she had seen a bit of the worlds, too, on various short trips here and there. A block onward, she still saw in her mind's shocked eye the bit of bad news thrown up against a stranger's door -- the size and shape of a child. She felt that she could not go back, stir the rags, expose the wounds -- she could not, as everyone continually told her, befriend all the lonelys or feed all the hungrys. Like everyone else, she must attend to her own business and curl up with satisfaction inside the warm circle of acquaintances. Beyond the circle lay the madness of the universe, the hungers of an insatiable tide of running, crawling, wing-beating, slithering life. Nor could she go on. Momentarily locked in cruel hesitation, Mrs. Crandy stood on the broken sidewalk and did nothing but breathe. "All right, damn it," she said aloud, then glanced left and right, embarrassed -- what would people think of her talking to herself in the street? But the people passed her without noticing, just as she had hoped to pass them, and it stung her, this indifference to which she herself had aspired. Mrs. Crandy retraced her steps, almost literally, keeping her eyes down and imagining that she was stepping backward into her own footsteps. The shape still lay huddled in the doorway. One small green plastic sandal was visible, containing what appeared to be a human foot. Still, one never knew, she thought. One never knew what rose up above the recognizable; alien shapes and brains, weird entities convinced of their own rightfulness and rights, hostile teeth and bad breath reeking of awful dinners. Mrs. Crandy slowly went up the five stone steps and leaned over but tried to keep her face out of reach, like a swimmer who does not want to get water up the nose. No telling, she thought, what the creatures would do if startled, perhaps reach up with talons and damage her. "Child?" she said, for that was how it looked. The lump stirred, a second green plastic sandal emerged from the rusty folds, a spine moved and at the top of the spine a head rose. Rather small, crinkly black eyes looked at her. A small pink mouth opened into a big yawn and she could see the child was missing some teeth. Whether it was teething normally or whether it suffered tooth rot from malnutrition, she couldn't tell. "Do you live here?" Mrs. Crandy asked. She really did not know how to approach a conversation like this, though she was aware of the dangers of patronizing the young of any life form. "Naw," the child said, stirring even more, then getting to her feet. "Have you no place to sleep?" "Was sleepin' here. Name's Agnes. What's yours?" "Do you have a home?" Mrs. Crandy asked. The child's clothing, a coatlike dress tied around the waist by a cloth belt of some other fabric, was rotting and gone in the seams. Under this shapeless robe, she could tell, the child was like a stick. "Naw. But I bet you do. Lady, you got a nice home?" "When did you eat last, Agnes?" "S'mornin'. Piece of lemon pie." "Lemon pie!" How like a child. But she must have stolen it, Mrs. Crandy thought immediately. It must have been the only thing she could get her hands on. on," Mrs. Crandy said. 'I have to go to my shop. You come with me and we can have lunch together." "Naw." "Why not?" "You'll feed me but you'll call authorities." "They won't hurt you," Mrs. Crandy said, sighing. "What can they do that will make things worse for you than they are?" "They'll brick me," Agnes said. In spite of the quaint phrasing, Mrs. Crandy understood perfectly, with a kind of cold gelling of the heart's blood. They'll brick me. Indeed they would, she knew. Bowls of soup and clean cotton dresses wouldn't compensate Agnes for being shut up. "I won't call them, but come to the shop and get warm, and we'll eat something." She was getting thoroughly chilled, standing here, arguing with this irresponsible but apparently satisfied child. Oh, she can't be satisfied, Mrs. Crandy corrected herself, not in that crummy dress, and so thin, and her hair matted. The hair was nearly white; flaxen; though it was now darkened with soot and less nameable dirt. The whole small creature seemed ineffably soiled. Agnes shook the folds of her robe and took a step down, then looked back, archly, over her shoulder and upward to Mrs. Crandy's face. "Promise?" she asked, "I don't promise a thing, but you're free to go any time," Mrs. Crandy said, stepping down beside her. For a moment she wanted to hold the girl's hand, but had a notion it would feel chapped and scaly with dirt and the gesture would probably embarrass them both. They went along the sidewalk together, the child taking quick, short steps. When they passed a Ganymedean restaurant, with its windows frostlaced on the inside, Mrs. Crandy averted her face as a kind of courtesy, more than a recoil, but Agnes hung back and peered in with a terrible, devouring curiosity. The Ganymedean restaurant owner came to the icy glass door and, with his one thumb and two fingers at the end of a tentacular arm, pulled down an inside shade against Agnes' prying face. Serves her right, Mrs. Crandy thought involuntarily. "They're snobs," Agnes said. "Great bulby-ho snobs." Mrs. Crandy was amused in spite of herself. "Wherever did you get that?" she asked. "I been around," Agnes said smugly. Well, I bet you have, Mrs. Crandy thought. She asked, "Where are you from?" "I'm from where you found me. Sleepin' on the step." "No, seriously," Mrs. Crandy argued. "You must be living somewhere, even if you don't have a family. Not all the time in the street. Isn't there anyone who would worry if you didn't show up?" "Plenty people," Agnes said in such a tone of rage that Mrs. Crandy knew no one cared. "Everybody loves me," Agnes shrieked. The sound, sharp as a toothpick, pierced the cold, sullen air and even the hides of a few passersby, who looked around. But Agnes clamped her mouth shut. Mrs. Crandy, her heart gaping, took hold of the child's hand. She'd been right -- it was chapped, lumped with dirt and spoke of painful neglect. No, I will not lose my head, Mrs. Crandy promised herself and her absent friends and advisors, but neither will I just abandon her in the street. There must be a sensible middle way. Even if I only get her cleaned and warm. I won't even think beyond that. Agnes grew silent as they came to the better part of town, as they entered the doorway between shop fronts, climbed the flight of stairs, and as Mrs. Crandy unlocked the door of her shop. "Oh," Agnes said when they entered. The yarns lay in their slots, orange, yellow, rust, gold, chocolate; green, aqua, turquoise, baby blue, cobalt. Hundreds and hundreds of skeins of yarn. The walls were hung with petit point and crewel patterns -- there were shelves devoted to small looms and weaving material. Agnes turned around, dazzled, her mouth open. "What pretty," Agnes said, around and around, glaring with joy and surprise. "Oh, what pretty," she said. "Let's get you washed," Mrs. Crandy said. "Then, if you like, I'll teach you a knitting stitch and you can pick any color yarn you like." Getting scrubbed did help, but not as much as she'd hoped for. Apparently the child's skin had suffered real damage, because it remained rough, lumpy, almost scaly. Under the robe Agnes wore only a shabby bikini. Her small, skinny body had a serpentine quality, like that of a dancer's; she might have been pretty if cleaned better than Mrs. Crandy could do in the tiny washroom. But the face was so pointed, the eyes so small and crinkly, the neck so long and flexible, she would never be pretty. It doesn't matter, Mrs. Crandy told herself. What difference does it make? As if looks lasted. The child's been abused and starved; all I can do is try to put a little comfort on her bones, nothing more than that. Mrs. Crandy hated to put the dirty robe back on Agnes but there was not a thing in the shop to be used as a substitute. At lunch time she'd go round the corner and buy An Informal Science Fiction  Fantasy Journal Articles  Interviews Reviews  Letters Scheduled for ##: Inside Heinlein, a fascinating # word psycho-cultural analysis -- "Reading Heinlein Subjectively" by Alexei  Cory Panshin. Scheduled for ##: An Interview with Keith Laumer A devastating critique of trilogy Robert Bloch's Guest of Honor Speech at the Worldcon Every Issue: New Book  Story Lists Sample #. # year I #. two years Portland, Or. #I Agnes a pair of slacks and a good warm sweater. She turned up the heat and sat at her desk. Agnes leaned over, looking at the desk calendar. "Last day of March," she said. "Come April, come May." She looked sideways at Mrs. Crandy. "You here in the hot?" "The shop's open all the time, except for two weeks in August when I like to go to the beach. Why?" "You got a cooler, huh?" "Yes." Mrs. Crandy smiled. "But it's so cold today -- you can't be worried yet about summer weather." "I worry all the time," Agnes said suavely. "I worry and worry, it keeps the brain going." "Nonsense. Worrying makes you skinny and old before your time. Speaking of old, how old are you?" Agnes looked down at her green plastic sandals. "I suppose you wouldn't believe me, fifteen." "No," Mrs. Crandy said shortly. "Go and pick out any color of yarn you like and I'll show you how to knit. Then I have work to do and customers will be coming in." Agnes did not spend long in choosing. The pale blues, the grays and silvers, seemed to appeal to her. Mrs. Crandy was delighted at how quickly Agnes learned to handle the needles, how her thin fingers manipulated the pearl-gray yarn. Agnes sat on a wooden chair in the far corner, concentrating, her head down, matted flaxen crown exposed to Mrs. Crandy's gaze. She was so small and so slippery looking, Mrs. Crandy thought. No, I cannot feed them all, but surely I can do a few little things for this one. She bent to the books on her desk. Now and then she heard Agnes mutter. Once, she was sure she heard: "Bulby snobs, old tentacles," and wondered, sadly, what or who had inculcated these archaic prejudices in the child. T he heat, silently rising in the walls, silently spreading its wooly shawl through the shop and over Mrs. Crandy's chilled shoulders, should have made the child snuggle and relax. Although Agnes was obviously slowing down, perhaps falling into a daydream, she did not look comfortable. Mrs. Crandy was distracted from her by a customer coming in to match a particular color. When the customer had gone Mrs. Crandy looked at the corner and saw Agnes sitting with a kind of tense sloppiness, her eyes wide and staring. "Child!" Mrs. Crandy said, alarmed. Agnes should be comfy, approaching happiness and satisfaction. The possibility that Mrs. Crandy was harboring some one of those unfamiliar and alien forms often passed in the street, coiled through the woman's mind with a bizarre writhing motion. She condemned her reactions, her feelings, as immoral and unworthy. Because even if Agnes were not a human child, she was a child just the same, hungry for attention, for affection, for warmth. No matter what she was, Agnes, like everyone, had needs. It was Mrs. Crandy's responsibility, she knew, to try to find out what they were and to try to supply them as well as she could. When she went to Agnes, she saw a single tear slop over the corner of the child's left eye. It was pearly gray -- it was tangible. It seemed to have a mineral substance -- and was terrifying. "Oh, God," Mrs. Crandy said. "What is it -- what is it? What's wrong?" "Lift me," Agnes said through almost motionless lips. As Mrs. Crandy bent to lift Agnes the tear fell from the child's face and struck Mrs. Crandy's bare wrist. It bounced off her skin, cold and stern as a hailstone. "Dear God," Mrs. Crandy implored, lifting the sluggish body in her arms. "Agnes, try to tell me what's wrong." "Blood," Agnes said through her rigid lips. "Homeostat. Not like yours. Get me cold." Mrs. Crandy wasn't sure what homeostat was, but she understood cold. She carried Agnes back to the washroom and ran ice water into the basin. Moving with terrible effort, Agnes put her hands into the cold water and sighed. She got wet to the elbows, and after a minute, put her face down and poured water over it. Her face rose, dripping. "Wanted warm like mother," Agnes said, her tongue stiff. "Wanted you to feed me. Lady, I wanted bad." She doused herself again, ran cold water on her neck, drank many mouthfuls of it and slowly revived. "Agnes, shall I turn off the heat? Will that help?" The child stood with rivulets of cold water running down from her wet hair. "No, lady, make you cold." "What can I do?" "Nothing. I do it." Agnes turned around and shuffled out of the washroom, across the carpet, to the door of the shop. She muttered, "I wanted bad." When she opened the door, Mrs. Crandy ran to her, pulled her back. "You can't just go back to the street out there, you can't sleep in doorways on cold stone." "Sure can. Keep me goin'. Come May, come June, I'm goin' to suffer, I guess." "Look, I've turned down the heat. I'll put on my coat. You stay here and try to tell me." "Tell you nothin'. You been nice and I liked it. But you don't wanna know." Agnes made some gesture with her arm toward the door. Her forelimb rippled in a strange fashion, and in her mind's shocked eye, Mrs. Crandy saw again the Ganymedean tentacle come out and pull down the restaurant shade. "Before you go, Agnes, will you answer a question?" "If I can do." "Who is, or was, your father?" asked Mrs. Crandy. The crinkly black eyes gazed unwinking at her. The air in the shop was cooling rapidly and Agnes was growing more sprightly. "Hit you, didn't it?" Agnes said, showing the gaps in her teeth. "You don't know what is a homeostat, do you?" "I think I do. It controls body temperature. As in Ganymedeans, who do not function in warmth and keep to a cold environment." "As in you," Agnes said. "Yours changes to suit weather. I guess you know what luck is. See, in me, it don't work like my mother. I just try to keep me cool." "You can't be one of a kind, Agnes. There must be comfortable places for others like you." "Sure. Been there. Busted out. Father's kind say poo, funny, with hair. Mother's like you. So I keep me myself." "I'll open the window and it'll be cold enough in here." Mrs. Crandy still wanted to try, although she knew, beyond hope, there was nothing she could do for the needs of the child -- she was incapable of supplying balm for them. "Naw. Lady, you been nice and I dreamed it would work but it don't work. You goin' to get awful cold, see, and I don't want to be responsible. Got enough keepin' me." "No, damn it," Mrs. Crandy said, "it's not enough for any of us, just keeping ourselves. I can wear warm underwear and several sweaters and I'll take you to a good medical center where they must be able to help you." "Help." Agnes chewed the word. "I been there. They brick me. I told you." Mrs. Crandy saw it, all right. Agnes strapped into a technical chair, being probed, her brain waves recorded, her blood temperature monitored. Living under a plastic sky, poked and stared at -- bricked. Agnes, the universal unwanted child, Agnes, who knew better than she, Mrs. Crandy, with all her worldly experience, just how the world treats its human bastards, and does not even recognize its alien disasters. "I'd like to give you something," Mrs. Crandy said. Agnes looked around the shop. "Knit?" "Yes, of course." Mrs. Crandy put the needles and pearl gray wool into a bag and gave them to the child. Agnes looked into the brown paper depths. "Nice," she said. "Goodbye, lady. I remember you. Can't do no else." "Goodbye, Agnes," Mrs. Crandy said. Agnes opened the door and stood there. "Lady," she said, "just I ask you. You see me sleepin' on a step, don't try to warm, okay?" "Okay," Mrs. Crandy said and watched the shop door close. Now Available i incoln hew f e,p ow I Here's unusual news for collectors. A new, uncirculated Lincoln Head penny is now available. This coin is unique, because we have stamped on its surface a profile of President Kennedy, looking at President Lincoln! The relationship is uncanny. The coin is perfectly legal tender, acceptable under section #, Title # of the U. S. Code. Because, however, this coin is not in cir Lincoln was elected  Kennedy was In # elected In #  Both Presidents were slain on a Friday  There are seven letters In each name  Lincoln's secretary  Kennedy's secretary Kennedy warned Lincoln warned him him not to go to not to go to Dallas the theatre  Both (heir successors were named Johnson  Andrew Johnson  Lyndon Johnsoh born # born #  Booth shot Lincoln  Oswald shot In a theatre and hid Kennedy from a In a warehouse warehouse and hid In a theatre These and many more astonishing coincidences are yours in your Free Plaque of Coincidental Facts when you order the Lincoln Kennedy Penny. culalion, you may obtain it only through an offering of this sort, and we urge you to order now, avoid disappointment. And if you order right away, you will also receive The Plaque of Coincidences, showing the startling parallels in the careers of these two tragic figures. Order now: Two coins for just  I ; I # for # ; # for # ; # for #. #S W. Merrick fid., Dtp) #BH-# Freeport, N.Y. # Serving Satisfied Customers for over # Years Jay Norris Corn., # W. Merrick Rd. Q Please rush me # coins  #. Add #c shipping  handling, for # coins or more.  # coins for #. Add #c for # coins or more. Q # coins for #. Add #c for # coins or more.  # coins for #. Add # for # coins or more. Enclosed is  check or money order for  . (N.Y. residents add sales tan.) advertisers to take advantage of the trio combination, we are now offering a discount price of # per word to run in the three issues that appear in a #-month period. Our regular price is now # a word per issue. Whatever your choice...it's a bargain. and fantasy magazines from # to date. Harry Bennett, # Hollywood Blvd., Hollywood, Ca., #. Sci-Fi, Roddenberry interview -- I .#; # Marusual Natural Phenomena. Ball lighting, falling fish, strange sounds, many more. Hard cover, Glen Arm, Maryland, #. Montclair, N. J. #. Savage, Etc.) Magazines, Playboys, Premiums, Movie Merchandise, etc. #-#. Catalogues # cents. Rogofsky, Box GF#, Flushing, New York #. Park, L.I., N.Y. #. S  S Books, G-#, # North Wilder, St. Paul, Minn. #. #, Longview, Washington #. Out of Print. Send Wants. Bookdealer, Dept. FY #, No. Browning Avenue, Tenafly, N.J. #. Any Book reviewed in this magazine available Philadelphia, Pa. #. Add #c each book for postage. S.A.S.E., Mathpress, Rockport, Mass. #. Box #, Baltimore, Md. #. Many Other Titles. Catalog Free. New York City elevator. It purports to have been recorded some # to # years from now. Join World Party, for world federation. Write Mark Terry (founder), P. O. Box #, Apt. #, # Kalmia, San Diego, Calif. #. Fong, Box #I #W, Toronto, Canada M#M #Z#. Name  address stamp: #. Pre-inked stamp pad: #. Write for complete line of stamps Twenty disc, or ten bar magnets I .#. Magnets, Box #-G, Randallstown, Maryland #. Discover them now in this astounding book by L, Ron Hubbard: Explore the Past Explore the hidden frontiers of the human mind and discover facts beyond the realm of human imagination. Thousands of Years Ago You will travel hundreds and even thousands of years back in time over many areas of this universe -- from earth to foreign planets with the # Scientologists who found out just what exciting things have occurred in their previous lifetimes. Flying Saucers and Vesuvius This is no light tale but true life experiences of ages past when Vesuvius erupted, robots ruled and flying saucers were the means of warfare. Have You Lived Before? Get your copy today. It's easy. Just send # to Bookstore GY, # #th St. NW, Washington, D.C. #. Your copy mailed within # hours. Satisfaction guaranteed! The very best reading in or out of this world #. The Gods Themselves by Isaac Asimov. The master's first novel in # years...and worth the wait fora fabulous trip to the year #. Pub. ed. # #. Science Fiction Hall of Fame, Vol. #B. Ed. by Ben Bova. Eleven more great novellas, by Asimov, Simak, Pohl, others. Pub. ed. # #. The Inferno. By Fred  Geoffrey Hoyle. A testy Scottish physicist takes charge... when a deadly quasar threatens the earth. Pub. ed. # #. Dune by Frank Herbert. Celebrated winner of Hugo and Nebula. Gripping tale of family exiled from their private planet to another, a barren desert. Pub. ed. # the most important views of tomorrow ever written. Winner of both the Asimov's first novel in # years, an event well worth waiting for. What a way to get acquainted. Browse through the list of books on this page and choose any # for just #. It's the most extraordinary sample of science fiction ever offered in one package. Here's how the Club works: When your application for membership is accepted, you'll receive your choice of # books for just # (plus shipping and handling). If not absolutely fascinated, return them within ten days -- membership will be cancelled and you'll owe nothing. About every # weeks (# times a year), we'll send you the Club's bulletin describing the # coming Selections and Alternate choices. If you want both Selections, you need do nothing: they'll be shipped automatically. If you don't want a Selection, or prefer an Alternate, or no book at all, just fill out the form always provided, and return it to us by the date specified. We try to allow you at least ten days for making your decision. If you don't get the form in time to respond within # days, and receive an unwanted selection, you may return it at our expense. As a member you need take only # Selections or Alternates during the coming year. You may resign any time thereafter. Most books cost only # plus shipping and handling. Occasionally, extra-value Selections are slightly higher. So join now. Send no money. But mail the coupon today. Science Fiction Book Club #-si # Dept. EN-#, Garden City, New York # I have read your ad. Please accept me as a member in the Science Fiction Book Club. Send me, as a beginning, the # books whose numbers I have indicated below, and bill me just # (plus shipping and handling). I agree to take # additional books during the coming year and may resign anytime thereafter. Mr. Mrs. Miss Address Please print City State Zip i #. The Hugo Winners, Vol. I  II. Giant #-in-l volume of # award-winning stories, # to #. Asimov introduces each. Pub. ed. # #. The # Annual World's Best S.F., ed. Donald A. Wollheim. # novellas, short stories; Anderson, Simak, others.  Spec. Ed. #. Astounding. Harry Harrison, Ed. A memorial anthology for pioneer sci-fi editor John W. Campbell, with # original stdries by top writers. Pub. ed. # #. Hellstrom's Hive. By Frank Herbert. Insect menace! A hairraising sequel to the smash movie The Hellstrom Chronicle. Spec. Ed. #. Rendezvous With Rama by Arthur C. Clarke. From Childhood's End author, dazzling, visionary novel of a self-contained world in space. Pub. ed. # #. Science Fiction Hall of Fame, Vol. #A. Ed. by Ben Bova. Eleven all-time great novellas chosen by Sci-Fi Writers of America. Pub. ed. # #. The Foundation Trilogy by Isaac Asimov. The ends of the galaxy revert to barbarism. Pub. ed. # #. Again, Dangerous Visions, Harlan Ellison, ed. Forty six pieces, short stories  novels, Explicit scenes and language may be offensive to some. Pub. ed. # #F#R# with membership The Science Fiction Book Club offers its own complete hardbound editions sometimes altered in size to fit special presses and save members even more. Members accepted in U.S.A. and Canada only. Canadian members will be serviced from Toronto. Offer slightly different in Canada. Printed in U.S.A. I Galaxy plus M The paper time machine also a tool: a time machine that enables you to replay the crucial eventspast, present, and future -- that shape our lives. Now, instead of merely reading about what's happening, you can explore and experience the alternatives and decision points through the technique of Conflict Simulation. What la Conflict Simulation? Conflict Simulation is a way of analyzing a political or military conflict situation. A way that is as intellectually stimulating as a game of chess, and as thorough as a written analysis. Through the use of the Conflict Simulation (or "game") format, the conflict situation is re-created -- so that you are in a position to make the vital decisions and, in the game at least, change the way things were. are. or will be. What you gat ed bi-monthly. Each issue contains: A ready-to-play conflict-simulation game with a # x # playing surface, die-cut playing pieces, and complete rules.  An analytical article on the same subject as the game in that issue.  Other feature articles on historical and military subjects.  Game and book reviews, commentary on existing games, and discussions of subscribers' questions. The magazine is #  pages long, and all material is handled in a highly organized (and easily understandable) graphic format. bat in Western Europe, #). We also publish a separate line of conflictsimulation games, which you will find listed in the coupon. Free to now subscribers battle presented in a game-design specially created to introduce new readers to Conflict Simulation. Send check or money order to: Simulations Publications, Inc. Dept. # # East #rd St., New York, N.Y. # Please enter my subscription to ST for  I year (# issues)-#  # yrs. (# issues)-#  # yrs. (# issues)-#  Current issue #  #-month trial (# issuesl-# Send me the following Simulations Games:  Bed Star White Star (armor in the #'s)-#  World War II (Europe. #-#I-J#  Lee Moves North (Civil War)-#  American Revolution (#-#)-#  Phalanx (ancient tactics-#  Please send me your free brochure. Name Address  City  Apt.#  Zip -- Arnold E. Abramson, Publisher James Baen, Editor Theodore Sturgeon, Contributing Editor Ejler Jakobsson, Editor Emeritus Lester del Rey, Feature Editor L. C. Murphy, Subscription Director Jay Tunlck, Circulation Director For centuries the men of Earth had searched the cosmos for habitable planets and had found only one. They never found another -- but one man found something better. The Primgranese Commonality and the Lontastan Federation had been at war for centuries when suddenly the fighting-men of both sides quit -- to fight a little war of their own! In which such themes are dealt with as Niagara Falls running backward, the Four Laws of Computer Salesmen, technological unemployment, the ultimate computer -- and the ultimate Glitch. At last! The very first story in the ongoing saga of Emmett Duckworth! A story of warfare in the far future, when the line that separates man from machine has become a little -- vague. Farewell to Yesterday's Tomorrow -- the first in a series of articles on sf, and the reality on which it is based. In which Ted reviews Southern hospitality, Midwestern hospitality and Ursula K. le Guin's latest novel -- and finds all three superb! According to Jerry, it may not be as late as we think! lishing Corporation, s subsidiary ol Universal Publishing  Distributing Corporation. Arnold E. Abramson, President. Main Offices: # East # Street, New York, N.Y. #. Single copy: #c. #-issue subscription: J# In U.S., # elsewhere. by Universal-Tandem Publishing Company, Ltd., # Gloucester Road, London SW# #RD. Arnold E. Abramson, Chairman ol the Board. Ralph Stokes, Managing Director. Single copy: #p. #-Issue subscription In the United Kingdom: p#. Copyright Conventions. All rights reserved. Second class postage paid at New York, N.Y. and additional mailing offices. Tt publishers assume no responsibility for unsolicited materiel. All stories printed hi this magazine are lictlon and any similarity between charset are and actual persons Is coincidental. Printed In U.S.A. ai.l our lives, we have assumed and California on the world. The (hat the near future would planet is aswarm with independent hold one of two likely possibilities, forces that do not accept the One possibility was atomic war besuperiority of America and who will tween us and the Commies. We not have control imposed upon used to practice huddling under them by anybody. Some of these our desks in school and guarding forces are older and wiser than we our eyes against the bomb flash, yet recognize, but in our hearts we knew that our In this new year, it is clear that chances of survival were slim and we are entering a new era. What its that those of us who survived would shape will be, we cannot yet tell, wish we were dead. The other posBut the old era is over, sibility of our times was that The old era ruled our lives and America would rule the world on our thinking for thirty years. All its the strength of its superior mothemes were established by the end rality, politics, economics, power of World War II. and knowledge. Computers. Rocket ships. It is a new year now. In #, the Atomic weapons and atomic power two possibilities that have ruled our plants. The United Nations. Ruslives for so long have become wild sian-American antagonism. The unlikelihoods. American and Rusarms race. Technological supersian generals may still thumbfluity. wrestle for hypothetical advantage, All of us whose years of awarebut there will not be an atomic war. ness have come since # have Neither will there be a New Amerigrown up in a world dominated by can Empire imposing democracy these factors. It was as though we had been handed a particular situation and it was our fate to play its permutations out to their conclusion -- atomic disaster or American triumph. We had no choice other than these. Like it or lump it. Love it or else. The protest of the #'s was an objection to the American Dream Machine, but it was doomed to fail. When an era has crystalized, alternatives are unimaginable. Hate their two choices as they might, the protesters of the Sixties could not imagine any others. They still believed that their most likely futures were nuclear hell or America stepping on the face of the world. The imagined universe of science fiction during these same years was a reflection on the hopes and fears of the new era. The great fear was Atomic Armageddon. The great hope was that the men of Earth might stride forth to conquer the stars. These hopes were first expressed in the pages of the Golden Age Astounding in exactly the same period of time in which our modern world crystalized itself. They were the basic assumptions of the superman stories of A. E. van Vogt, of the Future History stories of Robert Heinlein, and of the Foundation stories of Isaac Asimov. If no sf writers during the past thirty years have matched these three in importance, it is because Asimov, Heinlein and van Vogt have held the patents within which a generation of science fiction writers have labored. It is the writers of the Campbell Astounding who set forth the outline of our future. We would establish colonies among the stars. We would dominate alien races. We would found galactic empires. And we would explode through the entire universe. The heroes of this world to come were technocrats, secret agents and team players -- the analogs of all the bright young Americans who expected to rule the postwar world. By the end of the #'s, this sf scenario of the future had become gray, trivial and unpromising. Heroes revealed fatal fallibility. The virtues of human rule of the universe seemed questionable. In the ##'s, just as there was reaction to the assumptions of American life, so was there reaction to its science-fictional image. Writers sought color. They wrote of lost colonies and of the dropouts of Galactic Empire. They wrote, too, of the exotic landscapes that might survive the nuclear firestorm, of holocaust as the wellspring of magic. But like the political and cultural protest movements of the time, the science fiction of the ##'s was an evasion rather than a true alternative to the mainline future that had been set out in the Golden Age Astounding. W hen an era has crystalized, there are no alternatives. This can be seen in the stories that J. G. Ballard wrote during the #'s. His inert inner landscapes of the imagination are an expression of Ballard's hatred of the postwar universe of sterile plastic. But his stories offer no alternative to the Future History of Heinlein and the others. They offer only exaggeration of sterility, ennui, and death. All the abortive revolutions of the #'s failed at the end of the decade. Rock music heroes discredited themselves or died squalidly. Weathermen went underground. Dissenters were prosecuted in public show trials. The counterculture went into seclusion. The American Monster won a final victory in the election of Richard Nixon, who is the living symbol of the postwar era and all its assumptions. Since #, the typical science fiction story has been able to envision little besides disaster. The common story of the period is an account of final extinction in the near future resulting from a willful abuse of technology. The most successful writer of the past few years in science fiction has been Barry Malzberg. Malzberg has said, in the spirit of these years, "Paranoia is science-fiction." And in his stories of insane astronauts, Cape Canaveral and Future History meet in some ultimate disaster of the spirit. But science fiction is not inevitably paranoid. Not all writers have succumbed to the fear and loathing that result from being trapped by a choice between the unsurvivable and the unendurable. There have been some few stories in these past years that see a new and wholly different world lying just before us. Examples of these new stories are R. A. Lafferty's "When All the Lands Pour Out Again" and Fred Pohl's "The Gold at the Starbow's End"; Jack Dann's "Junction" and our own "When the Vertical World Turns Horizontal". Listen to the titles of these stories. They are portents. They bid farewell to yesterday's tomorrow. They speak of the new time that we have now entered. For here it is # and suddenly all our long-held assumptions no longer obtain. It is a new springtime. The old crystal ization that held us in thrall has been shattered. We have entered a new era. For who could have dreamed that the American economy of abundance would not be plagued by scarcity? Who would ever have suspected that a crisis in the supply of energy would already be transforming the great American machine? Who would have thought only a few years ago that the political trials of the Nixon Era would all fail, every one, and that Richard .Nixon would himself be on trial? All the discredited young men of the Nixon Administration -- technocrats, secret agents, team players -- are our former heroes in discard. All is fluid now. The old situation, the old era, is no more. The new era has not yet become fully apparent. In a period of fluidity, there are opportunities for all those who can perceive them. For those who strive to cling to the hopes and fears of yesterday, the times will be profoundly disturbing. But for those who can grow, these will be times of unparalleled adventures. R evolutions are now under way throughout science -- in astronomy, geology, anthropology, archaeology and psychology. The details are unclear, but it is already certain that when the revolutions are complete, we will have completely revised our ideas about the nature and history of the universe, about the emergence and evolution of life on this earth, about the origins of man and the length of his existence, about the intellectual abilities and achievements of prehistoric man, and about the nature and capacities of the human mind. We are likewise entering a period of radical international readjustments. The bases of world finance and of world trade will be redefined. The arms race will be abandoned as an anachronism. World controls on population growth will be established. It will be demonstrated that the United Nations is no longer an instrument of American foreign policy. The UN will y -- o --  --  --  -- ft K : Donald A. Wollheim, Publisher the first one and the best of all since # from Donald A. Wollheim, himself. (UY#-I .#) D.G. Compton's growing audithat he is one of the literary greats of imagination. His first new work in two years. (UY# #) Cecil Snyder is the debut of a fine space novelist. It tells of the first contact between aliens and a human offshoot colony, (UQ#-#C) Peter Dickinson will remind many readers of Tolkein as machinery no longer operates and sorcery seems to take over. (UQ#-#C) And Cap Kennedy faces an ultimate weapon left over by the hitting Doc Savage-Star Trek action. ( UQ#-#C ) Complete Catalog. Send #c in stamps to: #I Av. of the Americas New York, N.Y. # for a complete listing to June, #. grow in effectiveness and change in function. Within fifteen years, we will all be living in ways that are presently unimaginable to us. All of the priorities of American life will be altered. There will be new goals in education, new styles of life. We will become masters of the American machine rather than cogs within it. This new season of change might be likened to the #'s, the decade that saw the rise of corporate capitalism and of European imperialism, the decade that set the crystal that was the Early Twentieth Century. It is also like the #'s, the period of the Depression and the New Deal, the time in which American values were last rearranged. Science fiction, the ideal reflection of the world around us, will also change. All our former assumptions, the assumptions of the # Astounding, will be abandoned. We can no longer write seriously of Nuclear Cataclysm or of Terran Empire. We might take note of the fact that we are living now in the days that were imagined as the beginning of Future History. That future is now, this very moment. But when we look about us, we see no rolling roads. We see no Slans. We see no positronic robots. The future of # is now, but it is not the world that was dreamed in #. The last period in science fiction that was like the one we are now entering came during the #'s. Hugo Gernsback had founded Amazing Stories in #, in the last days of the crystalization of the #'s. Amazing reflected that world. It was a sister magazine to popular science magazines. The future it expected was populated by young Tom Edisons. Its heaven was a utopia of backyard inventions. Its hell was devolution, the collapse of civilization and return to skin-clad barbarism. The other planets of our solar system were envisioned as being likewise utopic or barbaric. Their populations were either just like us, or they were monsters with a taste for human flesh. This sf world was laid down by Jules Verne and given its classic expression by H. G. Wells. After #, all was different. There were new magazines. After the appearance of Astounding in #, sf took on the racier style and size of the pulp magazines. It no longer seriously pretended to be popular science. During the #'s, the number of science fiction magazines grew. As late as #, there were only three. By #, there were seventeen. There were new editors -- in particular, F. Orlin Tremaine and John W. Campbell. With their encouragement, new writers entered the field. The assumptions and matter of sf changed radically. Before #, there was "scientifiction". After #, there was "science fiction". Writers such as E. E. Smith, and Stanley Weinbaum began producing stories with strange premises and stranger conclusions. They proved the basis from which Heinlein, van Vogt and Asimov eventually elaborated a new conception of the future. With Smith and Campbell, we traveled to the stars and beyond the bounds of our own trated new dimensions. The planets of our solar system were colonized. With Weinbaum, we discovered that aliens need be neither manlike or monstrous. With all this exciting possibility, there was no point to writing the familiar old-fashioned style of story about wearing a sweater and bowtie and living in a utopia of chuffchuffing inventions. It was more creative and exciting to imagine being an explorer of alien realms, or an asteroid miner, or an outlaw of the spaceways. J ust so, as of this spring-time of the mid-Seventies that we are entering, will sf once again be made wholly new. Just so E. E. Smith's Skylark once went forth to discover the universe, so we need to send new starships of the imagination forth to take account of a new world. These ships will not find an empty universe to be strip-mined and subjugated. Instead, they will find a universe filled to the brim with the new, rare and different. It will contain standards by which to measure ourselves -- alien races with different abilities, some less advanced than we, some more advanced. This universe will be the ideal reflection of the new multiplex Earth we are now awakening to. The key words of this new time are synergy, and ecology, and evolution. The era will be a time of liberation, unfolding, maturation, creativity and growth. What the actualities that wait locked in these words may be, we do not yet know. We must discover these things for ourselves, and it is an exciting prospect. The new sf will help us to understand and direct our new lives in the years immediately ahead. It will be more popular in appeal than it has ever been. It will come in new packages. There will be new editors and new writers. Sf will excite you as it has never excited you in all your years within the Great American Machine. It will amaze, astound and delight you as you never dreamed possible. It will scratch forgotten itches and satisfy unrecognized thirsts. It will aid in the remaking of your minds and your lives. It is time to say goodbye to yesterday's tomorrow and put it out of mind. Goodbye. Goodbye. The goodbyes are now all said. A new tomorrow is waiting.  Starflight, Inc. was dedicated to the search for lebensraum -- not finding it -- just the search. I T he President was called Elizabeth, and it was thought by some that the mere coincidence of name had had a profound influence on her lifestyle. Certainly, since the death of her father, she had made Starflight House into something that more resembled an historic royal court than the headquarters of a business enterprise. There was a suggestion of Elizabethan ritual, of palace intrigue, of privilege and precedence about the way she ran touch of antiquity which annoyed Garamond most -- although probably only because it was the one which affected him most -- as her insistence on personal interviews with ship commanders about to embark on exploratory missions. He leaned on a carved stone balustrade and stared with noncommittal gray eyes at the tiers of descending heated gardens that reached to the Atlantic Ocean four kilometers away. Starflight House capped what had once been a moderate-sized Icelandic hill. Now the original contours were completely hidden under a frosting of loggias, terraces and pavilions. From the air it always put Garamond in mind of a gigantic vulgar cake. He had been waiting almost two hours with nothing to do but sip pale-green drinks and fight to control his dangerous impatience. He would have preferred to spend the time with his wife and child. As a successful flickerwing captain Garamond had been in her presence several times; his distaste for her was well established. It influenced his attitude even more than did the fact that she was the richest person who had ever lived, so far above the law that she sometimes killed out of sheer petulance. Was it, he had often wonder, because she had the mind of a man that she chose to be an unattractive woman in an age when cosmetic surgery could correct all but the grossest physical defects? Were her splayed imperfect teeth and pallid skin the insignia of her total authority? As he watched the colored fountains glitter in the stepped perspectives below, Garamond remembered his first visit to Starflight House. About to undertake his third mission-command, he had still been young enough to feel self-conscious in the theatrical black uniform. The knowledge that he was entering that special relationship reputed to exist between Elizabeth Lindstrom and her captains had made him taut and apprehensive, keyed up to meet any demand on his resourcefulness. But nobody in Fleet Command or Admincom, had warned him that Elizabeth gave off a sweet, soupy odor which closed the throat when one was most anxious to speak clearly. Nor had his advisors on Starflight House protocol given him a single clue that would have helped a young man conceal his natural reaction to the President. Among his confused impressions, the predominant one had been of an abnormally curved spine at the lower end of which was slung a round puffy abdomen like that of an insect. Garamond, frozen to attention, had avoided her eyes when he nuzzled the satin cushion of gut against his knuckles during her prolonged formal inspection of his appearance. Now, as he leaned on the artificially weathered balustrade, he could recall emerging from that first interview with a cool resentment toward the older captains who had told him nothing to prepare him properly for personal dealings with the President. And yet, when his own turn came, he had allowed other raw Starflight commanders to go unprepared to the same inauguration. It had been easy to justify his inaction. He had merely had to consider the possible consequences of explaining to a new captain that the coveted special relationship would involve him in exchanging looks of secret appreciation with Liz Lindstrom when -- in the middle of a crowded Admincom flight briefing -- she would hand him a scrap of paper upon which she, the richest and most powerful human being in the universe, had printed a childish dirty joke. If the time for suicide ever came, Garamond decided, he would choose an easier and pleasanter way... "Captain Garamond," a man said from behind him. "The President sends her compliments." Garamond turned and saw the tall, stooped figure of Vice President Humboldt crossing the terrace toward him. Holding Humboldt's hand was a child of about nine, a sturdy silver-haired boy dressed in pearlized cords. Garamond recognized him as the President's son, Harald, and nodded silently. The boy nodded in return, his eyes flickering over Garamond's badges and service ribbons. "I'm sorry you have been kept waiting so long. Captain." Humboldt cleared his throat delicately to indicate that this was as far as he could go toward expressing views not those of Elizabeth. "Unfortunately, the President cannot disengage from her present commitment for another two hours. She requests that you wait." "Then I'll wait." Garamond shrugged, and smiled to mask his impatience. Too bad. The tachyonic reports from the weather stations beyond Pluto had predicted that the favorable ion-rich tide sweeping through the Solar System would shortly ebb. He had planned to sail on that tide, boost his ship to lightspeed in a hurry. Now it looked as though he would have to labor up the long gravity slope from Sol with his ship's electromagnetic wings sweeping the vacuum for a meager harvest of reaction mass. "Yes. You'll have to wait." "Of course, I could always leave -- and see the President when I get back." H umboldt smiled faintly in appreciation of the joke and glanced down at Harald, making sure the boy's attention was elsewhere before he replied. "That would never do. No doubt Liz would be so disappointed that she would send an intercept-ship to bring you back for a special interview." "Then I won't put her to that inconvenience," Garamond said. They had both been referring to Captain Witsch, a headstrong youngster who had grown restless after waiting two days in Starflight House and had taken off quietly one night without Elizabeth's blessing. It was said that he had been brought back in a high-speed interceptor, and his interview with the President must have been special indeed; no trace of his body had ever been found. Garamond had no way of knowing how apocryphal the story might be -- the Starflight fleet which siphoned off Earth's excess population was so huge that its rumors and tales were difficult to check. But this one was illustrative of certain realities. "There is a compensation for you, Captain." Humboldt placed one of his pink-scrubbed hands on Harald's silver head. "Harald has been showing a renewed interest in the flickerwing fleet lately. He has been asking questions on subjects that loosely come under the heading of spaceflight theory and practice. Liz wants you to talk to him -- " Garamond looked doubtfully at the boy, who seemed absorbed in a group of metal statues farther along the terrace. "Has he any flair for mathematics?" "He isn't expected to qualify for a master's papers this afternoon." Humboldt laughed dryly. "Simply encourage his interest, Captain. I know admirals who would give their right arms for such a public token of the President's trust. Now I must return to the boardroom." "You're leaving me alone with him?" "Yes -- Liz has a high regard for you. Captain Garamond." "Well, I've looked after children before." Garamond thought of his own six-year-old son, who had shaken his fist rather than wave goodbye. Thus had the youngster expressed his sense of loss and resentment over having a father who left him in answer to greater demands. Better if he had spent these four wasted hours healing the boy's tear-bruised eyes. On top of that, there were the reports of the ion wind failing, fading away to the level of spatial background activity, while the explorer-captain stood uselessly on an ornate terrace and played nursemaid to a child probably as neurosis-ridden as his mother. Trying to smile as the Vice President withdrew, Garamond had a feeling he was not making a convincing job of it. "So, Harald," he said, turning to the silver-and-pearl boy, "you want to ride a flickerwing, do you?" Harald examined him coolly. "Starflight employees of less than Board status usually address me as Master Lindstrom." Garamond raised his eyebrows. "I'll tell you something about spaceflying, Harald. Up there the most minor technician is more important than all your Admincom executives put together. Do you understand that, Harald? Harry?" I'm more of a child than he is, Garamond thought in amazement. Unexpectedly, Harald smiled. "I'm not interested in space-flying." "But I thought..." "I told them that because they wanted to hear it. But I don't have to pretend with you, do I?" "No, you don't have to pretend with me, son. What are we going to do for the next two hours, though?" "I'd like to run," Harald said, with a sudden eagerness that in Garamond's mind restored the lad to full membership in the brotherhood of small boys. "You want to run?" Garamond managed a genuine smile. "That's a modest ambition." "I'm not allowed to run or climb because I might hurt myself. Mother has forbidden it, and everybody else around here is so afraid of her that they hardly let me blink. But -- " Harald looked up at Garamond, triumphantly ingenuous " -- you're a flickerwing commander." Garamond realized belatedly that the boy had been maneuvering him into a corner from the second they had met, but felt no annoyance. "That's right -- I am. Now let's see how quickly you can make it from here to those statues and back." "Right." "Well, don't stand around. Go!" Garamond watched with a mixture of amusement and concern as Harald set off in a lopsided, clopping run, elbows pumping rapidly. He rounded the bronze statues and returned to Garamond at the same pace, eyes shining like lamps. "Again?" "As many times as you want." As Harald resumed his inefficient expenditure of energy, Garamond went back to the stone balustrade of the terrace and stared down across the gardens. In spite of the late afternoon sunshine, the Atlantic was charcoal gray and tendrils of mist from it were wreathing the belvederes and waterfalls in sadness. A lone gull twinkled like a star in its distant flight. I don't want to go, Garamond thought. It's as simple as that. In the early days he had been sustained by the conviction that he, Vance Garamond, would be the one who would find the third world. But interstellar flight was almost a century old now and man's empire still included only one habitable planet apart from Earth. All of Garamond's enthusiasm and certitude had achieved nothing. If he could accept the probability that he would never reach a habitable new planet, then it would be better to do as Aileen wanted -- take a commission on the shuttle run and be sure of some time at home every month. Ferrying shiploads of colonists to Terranova would be dull surely, but safe and convenient. The ion winds were fairly predictable along that route and the well-established chain of weather stations had eliminated any chance of being becalmed... "Look at me!" Garamond turned, for an instant was unable to locate Harald, then saw him perched dangerously high on the shoulders of a statue. The boy waved. "You'd better come down from there." Garamond tried to hide his concern. Harald's demands were growing greater; emotional blackmailers used the same techniques as ordinary criminals. First permission to run on the terrace, then the right to make risky climbs. This could put Garamond in a difficult position with the President. Difficult? It occurred to Garamond that his career would be ended if Harald were to so much as sprain an ankle. "But I'm a good climber. Watch." Harald threw his leg across a patient bronze face and reached for the statue's upraised arm. "I know you can climb, but don't go any higher till I get there." Garamond began to walk toward the statues, moving casually but adding inches to each stride by thrusting from the back foot. His alarm increased. Elizabeth Lindstrom, whose title of President was derived from her inherited ownership of the greatest financial empire ever known, was the most powerful person alive. Her son was destined to inherit Starflight from her, to control all construction of starships and all movement between Earth and the one other world available to man. And he, Vance Garamond, an insignificant flickerwing captain, had put himself in a position to incur the anger of one or the other. "Up we go," Harald called. "Don't!" Garamond broke into an undisguised run. "Please, don't." He surged forward through maliciously thick air that seemed to congeal around him like resin. Harald laughed delightedly and scrambled toward the upright column of metal that was the statue's arm -- but lost his grip and tilted backward. One foot lodged momentarily in the sculpted collar and acted as a pivot, turning him upside down. Garamond, trapped in a different continuum, saw the event on a leisurely timescale, like the slow blossoming of a spiral nebula. He light open up between Harald's fingers and the metal construction. He saw the boy seemingly hanging in the air, then gathering speed in the fall. He saw and heard the brutal impact with which Harald's head struck the base of the statuary group. Garamond dropped to his knees beside the small body and knew, on the instant, that Harald was dead. His skull was crushed, driven inward on the brain. "You're not a good climber," he whispered numbly, accusingly, to the immobile face still dewed with perspiration. "You've killed us both. And my family as well." He stood up, looked toward the entrance of the main building, preparing to face the officials and domestics who would come running. The terrace remained quiet but for the murmur of its fountains. High in the stratosphere an invisible aircraft drew a slow, silent wake across the sky. Each passing second was a massive hammer-blow on the anvil of Garamond's mind, and he had been standing perfectly still for perhaps a minute before accepting that the accident had not been noticed by others. Breaking out of the stasis, he gathered up Harald's body, marveling at its lightness, and carried it to a clump of flowering shrubs. The dark-green foliage clattered like metal foil as he lowered the dead child into its concealment. Garamond turned his back on Starflight House and began to run. II H e had, if he was lucky, about one hundred minutes. The figure was arrived at by assuming the President had been precise when she had told Garamond to wait an extra two hours. There was a further proviso -- that it had been her intention to leave her son alone with him all that time. With the full span of a hundred minutes at his disposal, Garamond decided, he had a chance; but any one of a dozen personal servants had only to go looking for Harald, any one of a thousand visitors had only to notice a bloodstain... The numbers in the game of death were tumbling behind his fPlBallantine Books A Division of Random House, Inc. "Brackett's back and Ballantine's got her!" That's how Publishers Weekly heralded the return of Leigh Brackett to her all-new Eric John Stark adventure novel. Who, you may ask, is Eric John Stark? In a word or two, he is one of the all-time great swashbuckling heroes in adventure fiction. For years, this larger-than-life fellow romped through the pages of Planet Stories, once 'the' magazine of heroic literature. When Planet folded, much to the dismay of its readers, Stark went into retirement and Brackett went back to writing screenplays. at least four Stark novels, Leigh Brackett has returned from a long sabbatical in Hollywood scripts for Rio Bravo, Hatari and The Long Goodbye) to her first love, science fiction. Where was Simon Ashton? That's what Stark has come to the planet Skaith to find out. His mentor and long-time Mend has disappeared, and Stark must find him -- r.o matter what the cost. Everyone he meets on the exotic planet has heard of the strange Dark Man bum another world -- the man prophecy had predicted would come to Skaith -- but no one was talking. Not the Farers. Not the Woodsmen. Not even the Irnanese. All clues lead to the mysterious North -- stronghold of the tyrannical Lords Protector! "Imaginatively, Brackett is absolutely at this boob as full of marvels, personalities, strange customs and hair-raising escapes as a Christmas pudding is fall of plums. Of Its kind, It's just delicious." Of course, the proof of this padding will be in the reading. But our friends at the Science Fiction Bookshop tell us that one out of three customers starts salavatlng the instant heshe sees the cover of the book posted on the bulletin board. About that cover -- we have long wanted to entice James Steranko into doing covers for us; but he's a busy man, what with writing and editing Mediascenf. However, when he heard we had Brackett back at the typewriter and Stark back In business, Steranko came back to us with a promise to Illustrate the whole series!    The Science Fiction Bookshop is a marvelous little store nestled in New York City's West Village (# #th Ave., New York, New York #). We wandered over there last week (February, as we write) to watch Ben Bova and Gordon R. Dickson autograph copies of their new erally, just about every in-prim gf tide on the shelves. If you can't get to the shop, drop them a note and get on their mailing list.    And now hack to Bailantine treasures for the merry month of May. David Gerrold (who, even as we write, is finishing a put together an exciting anthology of original stories by new writers In the field: push comes to shove, well admit that W. Msefariane is not really a new writer. But "The Rubaiyat of Ambrose Begley" was such a lovely yarn -- David had to find a home for it. There are seven more stories In the book -- not least, "On the Street of the Serpent," Michael Bishop. We are predicting big things for that young man and wouldn't be surprised if he wins a Hugo In # for the novella he published In IF last year. BB eyes as he stepped off the outward bound slideway where it reached the main reception area. His official transport was waiting to take him straight to the shuttle terminal at North Field, and -- in spite of the risks associated with the driver being in radio contact with Starflight House -- that still seemed the quickest and most certain way of reaching his ship. The vast icegreen hall of the concourse was crowded with men and women coming off their afternoon shifts in the surrounding administrative buildings. They seemed relaxed and happy, bemused by the generosity of the lingering sunlight. Garamond swore inwardly as he shouldered through conflicting currents and eddies of people, doing his best to move quickly without attracting attention. I am a dead man, he kept thinking in detached wonder. No matter what I do. no matter how mv luck hotels out in the next couple of hours. I'm a dead man. And my wife is a dead woman. And my son is a dead child. Even if the ion tide holds strong and Jills my wings, we're all dead -- because there's no place to hide. There's only one other world, and Elizabeth's ships will be waiting there... A face turned toward him from the crowd, curiously, and Garamond realized he had made a sound. He smiled, recreating himself in his own image of a successful flickerwing captain, clothed in the black-and-silver symbolic of star oceans -- and the face slid away, satisfied that it had made a mistake in locating the source of the despairing murmur. Garamond gnawed his lip while he recovered the remaining distance to his transport. It was stacked in one of the reserved magazines near the concourse. The sharp-eyed middleaged driver saw him approaching, had the vehicle brought up to ground level by the time Garamond reached the silo. "Thanks." Garamond answered Ihe man's salute, grateful for the small saving in time, and got inside the upholstered shell. "I thought you'd be in a hurry, sir." The driver's eyes stared knowingly at him from the rear-view mirror. "Oh?" Garamond controlled a spasm of unreasonable fear -- this was not the way his arrest would come about. He eyed the back of the driver's neck, which was ruddy, deeply creased and had a number of long-established blackheads. "Yes, sir. All the Starflight commanders are in a hurry to reach the Held today. The weather reports aren't good, I hear." Garamond nodded and tried to look at ease as the vehicle shot forward. A barely perceptible whine rose from its magnetic engines. "I think I'll catch the tide," he said evenly. "At least, I hope so -- my family is coming to see me off." The driver's narrow face showed surprise. "I thought you were going direct..." "A slight change of plan -- we're calling for my wife and son. You remember the address?" "Yes, sir." "Good. Get there as quickly as you can." With a casual movement Garamond broke the audio connection between the vehicle's two compartments and picked up the nearest communicator set. He punched in his home code and held the instrument steady with his knees while he waited for the screen to come to life and show that his call had been accepted. Supposing Aileen and Chris had gone out? The boy had been upset -- again Garamond remembered him shaking his fist instead of waving goodbye, expressing in the slight change of gesture all the emotions that racked his small frame -- and Aileen could have taken him away for an afternoon of distraction and appeasement. If that were the case... "Vance!" Aileen's face crystallized in miniature between his hands. "I was sure you'd gone. Where are you?" "I'm on my way home, be there in ten minutes." "Back here? But..." "Aileen, something has happened. I'm bringing you and Chris to the field. Is he there?" "He's out on the patio. But Vance, you never let us see you off." "#... Garamond hesitated, decided it could be better all around if his wife were kept in ignorance at this stage. "I've changed my mind about some things. Now, get Chris ready to leave as soon as I reach the house." Aileen raised her shoulders uncertainly. "Vance, do you think it's the best thing for him? I mean you've been away for three hours and he's just begun to get over his first reactions -- and now you're going to put him through it all again." "I told you something has come up." How many pet dogs, Garamond asked himself, did I see around the Presidential suite this afternoon? Five? Six? "I'll explain later." At what range can a dog scent a corpse? Liz's brood of pets could be the biggest threat of all. "Please gel Chris ready." Aileen shook her head slightly. "No, Vance. I'm sorry, but I don'l... "Aileen!" ( laramond deliberately allowed an edge of panic to show in his voice, using il to penetrate the separate universe of normalcy in which his wife still existed. "I can't explain things now, but you and Chris must be ready to come to the field with me within the next few minutes. Don't argue any more, just do what I'm asking." H e broke the connection and forced himself to sit back, wondering if he had already said too much. Communications snoops could be monitoring the public band. The car was traveling west on the main Akranes autolink, accelerating irregularly as it jockeyed for position in the traffic. It occurred to Garamond that the driver's performance was not as good as it had been on the way out to Starflight House. That could signify lack of concentration. On impulse he reconnected the vehicle's intercom. "... at his home," the driver was saying. "Expect to reach North Field in about twenty minutes." Garamond cleared his throat. "What are you doing?" "Reporting in, sir." "Why?" "Standing orders. All the fleet drivers keep Starflight Centradata informed about their movements." "What did you tell them?" "Sir?" "What did you say about movements?" The driver's shoulders stirred uneasily, causing his Starflight sunburst emblems to blink redly with reflected light. "I just said you decided to pick up your family on the way to North Field." "Don't make any further reports." "Sir?" "As a captain in the Starflight Exploratory Arm I think I can make my way around this part of Iceland without a nursemaid." "I'm sorry, but..." "Just drive the car." Garamond fought to control the unreasoned anger he felt against the man in front. "And go faster." "Yes, sir." The creases in the driver's weatherbeaten neck deepened as he hunched over the wheel. Garamond made himself sit with closed eyes, motionless except for a slight rubbing of his palms against his knees which failed completely to remove the perspiration. He tried to visualize what was happening back on the hill. Was the routine of Elizabeth's court proceeding as on any other afternoon? Were the boards and committees and tribunals deliberating in the pillared halls, the President moving among them, complacently deflecting and vibrating the webstrands of empire with her very presence? Or had someone begun to notice Harald's absence? And his own? He opened his eyes and gazed somberly at the unrolling scenery outside the car. The umbra of commercial buildings that extended for several kilometers around Starflight House was giving way to the first of the company-owned residential developments. As an S.E.A. commander, Garamond had been entitled to one of the "choice" locations, which in Starflight usage tended to mean closest to Elizabeth's elevated palace. In quiet moments on the bridge of his ship Garamond had often thought about how the sheer massiveness of her power had locally deformed the structure of language in exactly the same way as a giant sun was able to twist space around itself so that captive worlds, though believing themselves to be traveling in straight lines, were held in orbit. In the present instance, however, he was satisfied with the physics of Elizabeth's gravitation because it meant that his home was midway between Starflight House and the North Field, and he was losing a minimum of time in collecting his family. Even before the vehicle had halted outside the pyramidical block of apartments, Garamond had the door open and was walking quickly to the elevator. He stepped out of it on the third floor, raced to his own door and let himself in. The familiar homey surroundings seemed to crowd in on him, creating a new sense of shock at the fact that life as he knew it had ended. For a moment he felt like a ghost visiting scenes to which he was no longer relevant. "What's the matter, Vance?" Aileen emerged from a bedroom, dressed as always in taut and colorful silks. Her plump brownskinned face and dark eyes showed concern. "I'll explain later." He put his arms around her and held her for a moment. "Where's Chris?" "Here I am. Daddy!" The boy came running and swarmed up Garamond like a small animal, clinging with all four limbs. "You came back." "Come on, son -- we're going to the field." Garamond held Chris above his head and shook him, imitating a start-of-vacation gesture, then handed the child to his wife. It had been the second time within the hour that he had picked up a light childish boy. "The car's waiting for us. You take Chris down to it and I'll follow in a second." "You still haven't told me what this is all about." "Later, later!" Garamond decided that if he were stopped before the shuttle got off the ground there might still be a faint chance for Aileen and the boy if she could truthfully swear that she had no idea of what had been going on. He pushed her into the corridor, (hen strode back into the apartment's general storage area hidden by a freeMoating screen of varicolored luminosity. It took him oidy a lew seconds to open the box containing his old target pistol and to till an ammunition clip. The long barreled saw-handled pistol snagged the material of his uniform as he thrust it out of sight in his jacket. Acutely conscious of the weighty bulge under his left arm, he ran back through the living space. Impulsively he snatched an ornament -- a solid-gold snail with ruby eyes -- from a shelf, and went out into the corridor. Aileen was holding open the elevator door with one hand and trying to control Chris with the other. "Let's go," Garamond said cheerfully, above the deafening ratchets and escapement of the clock behind his eyes. He closed the elevator door and pressed the down button. At ground level Chris darted ahead through the long entrance hall and scrambled into the waiting vehicle. Fortunately there were few people about, and none that Garamond could identify as neighbors. The driver gave Aileen a grudging salute and held the car door open for her. She sat down next to her husband in the rear of the vehicle. When it had moved off, he manufactured a smile for her. She shook her dark head impatiently. "Now will you tell me what's happening?" "You're coming to see me off, that's all." Garamond glanced at his son. He was kneeling at the rear window, apparently fascinated in the receding view. "Chris should enjoy it." "You said it was so important!" "It's important for me to spend a little extra time with you and Chris." Aileen looked baffled. "What did you bring from the apartment?" "Nothing." Garamond moved his left shoulder slightly to conceal the bulge. "But I can see it." She leaned forward, caught his hand and opened the fingers, revealing the gold snail. It was a gift he had bought Aileen during their honeymoon. He realized now that he had snatched the little ornament because it was the symbolical cornerstone of their home. Aileen's eyes widened briefly and she turned her head away. Garamond wondered what his wife's intuition had told her, wondered' how many minutes they had left. at that moment a minor official on the domestic staff of Starflight House was moving uncertainly through the contrived Italian Renaissance atmosphere of the carved hill. His name was Carlos Pennario, and he was holding leads to which were attached two of the President's favorite spaniels. The doubts that plagued his mind were caused by the curious behavior of the dogs coupled with certain facts about his conditions of employment. Both animals, their long ears Happing with excitement, were pulling him toward a section of the shady terrace that ringed the hill just at the executive and Presidential levels. Pennario, who was naturally inquisitive, had never seen the spaniels behave in this way before and he was tempted to give them their heads -- but, as a Grade # employee, he was not permitted to ascend to the executive levels. In normal circumstances such considerations would not have held him back for long, but only two days earlier he had fallen afoul of his immediate boss, a gnomelike Scot called Arthur Kemp, and had been promised demotion next time he made a misstep. Pennario held on to the snuffling, straining dogs while he gazed toward a group of statues that shone like red gold in the dying sunlight. A tall, hard-looking man in the black uniform of a flickerwing captain had been leaning on the stone balustrade near the statues a little earlier in the afternoon. The moody captain seemed to have departed and there was nobody else visible on the terrace. Yet the spaniels were going crazy trying to get up there. It was not an earth-shakingmystery, but to Pennario it represented an intriguing diversion from the utter boredom of his job. He hesitated, scanning the slopes above, then allowed the spaniels to pull him up the broad shallow steps to the terrace, their feet scrabbling on the smooth stone. Once on the upper level, the dogs headed straight for the base on which the bronze figures stood, then with low whines burrowed into the shrubbery beyond. Pennario leaned over them, parted the dark-green leaves with his free arm, and looked down into the cave-like dimness. T hey needed another thirty minutes, Garamond decided. If the discovery of Harald's body did not take place within that time, he and his family would be clear of the atmosphere on one of the S.E.A. shuttles before the alarm could be broadcast. They would not be out of dangerbut the ship lying in polar orbit, the Bissendorf, was his own private territory, a small enclave in which the laws of the Elizabethan universe did not hold full sway. Up there she could still destroy him, and eventually would. However, it would be more difficult than on Earth where at a word she could mobilize thousands of men against him. "I need to go to the toilet," Chris announced, turning from the rear window with an apologetic expression on his round face. He pummeled his abdomen as if to punish it for the intervention. "You can wait till we reach the field." Aileen pulled him to her knee and enclosed him in smooth brown arms. A feeling of unreality stole over Garamond as he watched his wife and son. Both were wearing lightweight indoor clothing and, of course, had no other belongings with them. It was incredible, unthinkable, that dressed as they were and so unprepared, they should be snatched from their natural ambience of sunlight and warm breezes, sheltering walls and quiet gardens to be projected into the deadliness of the space between the stars. The air in the car seemed to thin abruptly, forcing Garamond to take deep breaths. He gazed at the diorama of buildings and foliage beyond the car windows, trying to plan about his movements for the vital next half-hour, but his mind refused to work constructively. His thoughts lapsed into a fugue, a recycling of images and shocked sensory fragments. He watched for the hundredth time as the fatal milimeters of daylight opened between Harald's silhouette and the uncomprehending metal of the statue. And the boy's body had been so light. How could a package contain all the bone and blood and muscle and organs necessary to support life and yet be so light? So insubstantial that a fall of three or four meters... "Look, Dad!" Chris moved within the organic basketwork of his mother's arms. "There's the field. Can we go onto your shuttle?" "I'll try to arrange it." Garamond stared through the wavering blur of the North Field's perimeter fence, wondering if he would see any signs of unusual activity. C arlos pennario allowed the shrubs to spring together again. For the first time since his youth, he crossed himself. He backed away from what he had seen, dragging the frantic dogs with him, and looked around for help. There was nobody in sight. He was opening his mouth with the intention of shouting at the top of his voice, of unburdening his dismay on the sleepy air, when several thoughts occurred to him. Pennario had seen Elizabeth Lindstrom only a few times, and always at a distance, but he had heard many stories in the staff dormitory. He would have given a year's wages rather than be brought before her with the news that he had allowed one of her spaniels to choke on a chicken bone. And now he was almost in the position of having to face Elizabeth and describe his part in the finding of her son's corpse. Pennario tried to imagine what the President might do to the bearer of such news before she regained whatever slight measure of self-control she was supposed to have... Then there was the matter of his superior, Arthur Kemp. Pennario had no right to be on this terrace in the first place. To a man like Kemp that one transgression would be suggestive, would be proof, of others. Of somehow being responsible for the death of the boy, for example. He knew the way Kemp's mind worked. Assuming that Pennario lived long enough to undergo an investigation, Kemp would swear to anything to avoid any association with guilt. Awareness that he was in mortal danger stimulated Pennario into decisive action. He kneeled, gathered the spaniels into his arms, hurried down the steps to the lower levels. Shocked and afraid though he was, his mind retained those qualities that had lifted him successfully from near-starvation in Mexico to one of the few places in the world where there was air enough for a man to breathe. Locked away in his memory was a comprehensive timetable of Kemp's daily movements in and around Starflight House. According to that schedule the acidulous little Scot would shortly be making his final inspection tour of the afternoon. The tour usually took him along the circular terrace, past the shrubbery in which Harald's body was hidden -- and how much better it would be if Domestic Supervisor Kemp should make the fearful discovery. Pennario kept slanting downward across the hill until he had reached the lowest point from which he could still see a sector of the upper terrace and gauge Kemp's progress along it. He moved into the shade of an ivy-covered loggia, set the dogs on the ground and pretended to be busy adjusting their silver collars. The excited animals fought to get free, but Pennario held them firmly in check. It was important to him that they did not make their predictable dash to the terrace until Kemp was in exactly the right place to become involved with their discovery. Pennario glanced at his watch. "Any minute now, my little friends," he whispered. I n contrast to what Garamond had feared, the field seemed quieter than usual, its broad expanses of ferrocrete mellowed to the semblance of sand by the fleeing sunlight. Low on the western horizon a complexity of small Clouds was assembled like a fabulous army, helmets and crests glowing with fire. Several vaporous banners reached toward the zenith in deepening pink. As the car drew to a halt Garamond shielded his eyes, looked toward his assigned take-off point and saw the squat outline of the waiting shuttle. The door was open, the boarding steps in place. The sight filled him with a powerful urge to rush to the shuttle, get Aileen and Chris on board and blast off. There were certain preflight formalities, however. To take off without observing them could lead to the wrong sort of radio message being beamed up to the Bissendorf ahead of him. He pushed a heavy lock of hair from his forehead and smiled lor the benefit of Aileen and the driver. "Some papers to sign in here. Then we'll take the slidewalk out to (he shuttle," he said easily as he stepped out of the car. "I thought Chris and I would be going up to the observation floor," Aileen replied, not moving from her seat. "There's no fun in that, is there, Chris?" Garamond lifted the boy from Aileen's knee and set him down on the steps of the S.E.A. building. "What's the point in having a Dad who's a flickerwing captain if you can't get a few extra privileges? You'd like to look around inside the shuttle, wouldn't you?" Chris nodded, but with a curious reserve, as if he had sensed something of Aileen's unease. "Of course you would." Garamond took Aileen's hand, drew her out of the car and slammed the door. "That's all, driver -- we can look after ourselves from here on." The driver glanced back once, without speaking, and accelerated away toward the transport pool. Aileen caught Garamond's arm. "Vance, we're alone now. What is...?" "Now you two stand right here on these steps and don't move till I come out. This won't take long." Garamond sprinted up the steps, returned the salutes of the guards at the top, and hurried toward the S.E.A. Preflight Center. The large square room looked unfamiliar when he entered, as though seen through the eyes of the young Vance Garamond who had been so impressed by it at the beginning of his first exploratory command. He ran to the long desk and slapped down his flight authorization documents. "You're late, Captain," commented a heavily built ex-quartermaster called Herschell, who habitually addressed outgoing captains with a note of rueful challenge which was meant to remind them he had not always held a desk job. "I know -- I couldn't get away from Liz." Garamond seized a stylus and began scribbling his name on various papers as they were fed to him. "Like that, was it? She couldn't let you go?" "That's the way it was." "Pity. I'd say you've missed the tide." Herschell's pink square face was sympathetic. "Oh?" "Yeah -- look at the map." Herschell pointed up at the vast solidimage chart of the solar system and the surrounding volume of interstellar space which floated below the domed ceiling. The solar wind, represented by yellow radiance, was as strong as ever and Garamond saw the healthy, bow-shaped shock wave on the sunward side of Earth where the current impacted on the planet's geomagnetic field. Data on the inner spirals of the solar wind, however, were of interest only to interplanetary travelers -- his concern was with the ion count at the edge of the system and beyond. Garamond searched for the great arc of the shock front near the orbit of Uranus. There the solar wind, attenuated by distance from Sol, built up pressure against the magnetic field of the galaxy. For a moment he saw nothing, then his eyes picked out an almost invisible amber halo, so faint that it would have represented nothing more than one ion per ten cubic centimeters. He had rarely seen the front looking so feeble. It appeared that the sun was in a niggardly far up the long gravity slope to interstellar space. Garamond shifted his attention to the broad, straggling bands of green, blue and red that plotted the galactic tides of fast-moving corpuscles as they swept across the entire chart. These vagrant sprays of energetic particles meant as much to him as wind, wave and tide had to the skipper of a transoceanic sailing ship. All spacecraft built by Start! ight -- which meant all spacecraft built on Earth -- employed intense magnetic fields to sweep up interstellar atomic debris for use as reaction mass. The system made it possible to conduct deep-space voyages in ships weighing as little as ten thousand tons, as against the the minimum for a vessel which had to transport its own reaction mass. Flickerwing ships, however, had a disadvantage in that their efficiency was subject to spatial "weather." The ideal mission profile was for a ship to accelerate steadily to the midpoint of its journey and decelerate at the same rate for the remainder of the trip; but where the harvest of charged particles was poor the rate of speedchange fell off. If that occurred during the first half of a voyage it meant the vessel would take longer than planned to reach destination. If it occurred during the second half, the ship would be deprived of the means to discard velocity and would storm through its target system at unmanageable speed, sometimes not coming to a halt until it had overshot by light-days. It was to minimize such uncertainties that Starflight maintained chains of automatic sensor stations whose reports, transmitted by lowenergy tachyon beams, were continuously fed into weather charts. And, as Garamond immediately saw, the conditions under which he hoped to achieve high-speed flight were freakishly, damnably bad. More than half the volume of space covered by the map seemed entirely void of corpuscular flux, and such fronts as were visible in the remainder were fleeing away to the galactic south. Only one wisp of useful density -- possibly the result of heavy particles entangling themselves in an irregularity in the interplanetary magnetic field -- reached as far back as the orbit of Mars, and even that was withdrawing at speed. "I've got to get out of here," Garamond said simply. Herschell handed him the traditional leather briefcase containing the flight authorization documents. "Why don't you take off out of it. Captain? The Bissendorf is ready to travel, and I can sign the rest of this stuff by proxy." "Thanks." Garamond grabbed the briefcase and ran for the door. "Don't let that ole bit of dust get away," Herschell called after him. one tlickerwing man to another. "Scoop it up good." Garamond sprinted along the entrance hall, relieved at being able to respond openly to his growing sense of urgency. The sight of ships' commanders running for the slidewalks was quite a common one in the S.E.A. Center when the weather was breaking. He found Aileen and Chris on the front steps, exactly where he had left them. Aileen was looking tired and worried, and holding the boy close to her side. "All clear," he said. He caught Aileen by the upper arm and urged her toward the slideway tunnel. She fell in step with him readily enough but he could sense her mounting unease. "Let's go!" "Where to, Vance?" She spoke quietly, but he understood that she was asking him the big question, communicating on a treasured personal level neither of them would He glanced down at Chris. They were on the slidewalk now, slanting down into the tunnel, and the boy seemed fascinated by the softly tremoring ride. "When I was waiting to see the President this afternoon, I was asked to take care of young Harald Lindstrom for an hour..." The enormity of what he had to say stilled the words in his throat. "What happened, Vance?" "#... I didn't take care of him very well. He fell and killed himself." "Oh!" The color seeped from Aileen's face. "'But how did you get away from...?" "Nobody saw him fall. I hid the body in some bushes." "And now we're running?" "As fast as we can, sweet." Aileen put her hand on Chris's shoulder. "Do you think Elizabeth would...?" "She would. Automatically. Instinctively. There'd be no way for her not to." Aileen's chin puckered as she fought to control the muscles around her mouth. "Oh, Vance! How terrible. Chris and I can't go up there." "You can, and you're going to." Garamond thrust an arm around Aileen and was alarmed when she sagged against it with her full weight. He pushed his mouth close to her ear. "I can't do this alone. I need your help to get Chris free. Or she may revenge herself on him -- " She straightened with difficulty. "I'll try. Lots of women go to Terranova, don't they?" "That's better." Garamond gave her an encouraging squeeze and wondered if she really believed they could go to the other human-inhabited Starflight-dominated world in the universe. "Aileen, we're almost at the end of the tunnel. When we get up the ramp, pick Chris up and walk straight into the shuttle with him as if it was a school bus. I'll be right behind you, blocking the view of anybody who happens to be watching from the tower." "What will the other passengers say?" "There'll be nobody else on the shuttle apart from the pilots, and I'll talk to them." "But won't the pilots object when they see us on board?" "The pilots won't say a word," Garamond promised, slipping his hand inside his jacket. jr starflight house, high on  "V . the sculpted hill, the first man had already died. Domestic Supervisor Arthur Kemp had been planning his evening meal when the two spaniels bounded past him and darted into the shrubbery on the long terrace. He paused, eyed them curiously, then pushed the screen of foliage aside. The light was beginning to fail, and Kemp -- who came from the comparatively uncrowded, unpolluted, unravaged north of Scotland -- lacked Carlos Pennario's instinct concerning matters of violent and premature death. He dragged Harald's body into the open, stared for a long moment at the black deltas of blood that ran from nostrils and ears, and began to scream into his wrist communicator. Elizabeth Lindstrom was on the terrace within two minutes. She would not allow anyone to touch her son's remains. As the staff could not simply walk away, a dense knot of people formed. In its center Elizabeth set up her court of inquiry. Standing over the small body, satin-covered abdomen glowing like a giant pearl, she spoke in a controlled manner at first. Only the Council members who knew her well understood the implications of the steadily rising inflections in her voice, or of the way she had begun to finger a certain ruby ring on her right hand. These men, obliged by rank to remain close to the President, nevertheless tried to alter their positions subtly so that they were shielded by the bodies of other men, who in turn senses their peril and reacted accordingly. The result was that the circle around Elizabeth grew steadily larger and its surface tension increased. It was into this arena of fear that Domestic Supervisor Kemp was thrust to give his testimony. He answered several of Elizabeth's questions with something approaching composure, but his voice faltered when -- alter he too had con firmed Captain Garamond's abrupt departure from the terrace -- Elizabeth began pulling out her own hair in slow, methodical handfuls. For an endless minute the soft ripping of her scalp was the only sound on the terrace. Kemp endured it for as long as was humanly possible, then turned to run. Elizabeth exploded him with a laser burst from her ring. She was twisting blindly to hose the others with its fading energies when her senior physician, risking his own life, fired a cloud of sedative drugs into the distended veins of her neck. The President lost consciousness almost at once but had time to utter three words: "Bring me Garamond." Ill G aramond crowded into the stubby shuttlecraft behind Aileen and looked forward. The door between the crew and passenger compartments was open, revealing the environment of instrument arrays and controls in which the pilots worked. A shoulder of each man, decorated with the ubiquitous Starflight symbol, was visible on each side of the central aisle. Garamond could hear the preflight checks being carried out. Neither of the pilots looked back. "Sit there," Garamond whispered, pointing at a seat screened from the pilots' view by the main bulkhead. He put his fingers to his lips and winked at Chris, making it into a game. The boy nodded tautly, undeceived. Garamond walked back to the entrance door and stood in it, waving to imaginary figures in the slidewalk tunnel, then went forward to the crew compartment. "Take it away. Captain," he said, with the greatest joviality he could muster. "Yes, sir." The dark-chinned senior pilot glanced over his shoulder. "As soon as Mrs. Garamond and your son disembark." Garamond looked around the flight deck and found a small television screen showing a picture of the passenger compartment, complete with miniature images of Aileen and Chris. He wondered if the pilots had been watching it closely and how much they might have deduced from his actions. "My wife and son are coming with us," he said. "Just for the ride." "I'm sorry, sir -- their names are not on my list." "This is a special arrangement I've just made with the President." "I'll have to check that with the tower." There was a stubborn set to the pilot's bluish jaw as he reached for the communications switch. "I assure you it's all right." Garamond slid the pistol out of his jacket and used its barrel to indicate the runway ahead. "Now, I want you to get all the normal clearances in a perfectly normal way and then do a maximumenergy ascent to my ship. I'm familiar with the whole routine and I can fly this bug by myself if necessary, so don't do any clever stuff that would make me shoot you." "I'm not going to get myself shot." The senior pilot shrugged and his younger companion nodded vigorously. "But how far do you think you're going to get. Captain?" "Far enough -- now take us out of here." Garamond remained standing between the two seats. There was a subdued thud from the passenger door as it sealed itself, and then the shuttle surged forward. While monitoring the crosstalk between the pilots and the North Field tower Garamond studied the computer screen, now displaying flight parameters. The Bissendorf lay in Polar Band One, the great stream of Starflight spacecraft -- mainly population transfer vessels, but with a sprinkling of Exploratory Arm ships -- that girdled the Earth at a height of more than a hundred kilometers. Incoming ships were allocated parking slots in any of the thirty-degree sectors marked by twelve space stations, their exact placing being determined by the amount of maintenance or repair they needed. The Bissendorf had been scheduled for a major refitting lasting three months, and was close in to Station #, which the computer showed to be swinging up over the Aleutian Islands. A maximumenergy rendezvous could be accomplished in about eleven minutes. "I take it you want to catch the Bissendorf this time around," the senior pilot said as the shuttle's drive tubes built up thrust and the white runway markers began to flicker under its nose like tracer fire. Garamond nodded. "You take it right." "It's going to be rough on your wife and boy." There was an unspoken question in the comment. "Not as rough as..." Garamond decided to do the pilots a favor by telling them nothing -- they too would be caught up in Elizabeth's inquiries. "There's a metallizer aerosol in the locker beside you," the co-pilot volunteered, speaking for the first time. "Thanks." Garamond found the aerosol container and passed it back to Aileen. "Spray your clothes with this. Do Chris as well." "What's it for?" Aileen was trying to sound unconcerned but her voice was small and cold. "It won't do your clothes any harm, but it piakes them react against the restraint field inside the ship when you move. It turns them into a kind of safety net and also stops you floating about when you're in free fall." Garamond had forgotten how little Aileen knew about spaceflight or air travel. She had never even flown in an ordinary jetliner, he recalled. The great age of air tourism was long past -- if a person was lucky enough to live in an acceptable part of the Earth he tended to stay put. "You can use it first," Aileen said. "I don't need it -- all space fliers' uniforms are metallized when they are made." Garamond smiled encouragingly. The pilot didn't know how right he was, he thought. This is going to be rough on my wife and bov. He returned his attention to the pilots as the shuttle lifted its nose and cleared the ground. As soon as the undercarriage had been retracted and the craft was aerodynamically clean, the drive tubes boosted it skyward on a pink flare of recombining ions. Garamond, standing behind the pilots, was pushed against the bulkhead and held there by the sustained acceleration. Behind him, Chris began to sob. "Don't worry, son," Garamond called. "This won't last long. We'll soon be..." "North Field to shuttlecraft Sahara Tango #," a voice crackled from the radio. "This is Fleet Commodore Keegan calling. Come in please." "Don't answer that," Garamond ordered. The clock behind his eyes had come to an abrupt and sickening halt. "But that was Keegan himself. Are you mixed up in something big, Captain?" "Big enough." Garamond hesitated as the radio repeated its message. "Tune that out and get me Commander Napier on my bridge." He gave the pilot a microwave frequency that would bypass the Bissendorfs main communications room. "But..." "Immediately." He raised the pistol against multiple gravities. "This has a hair trigger and there's a lot of G-force piling up on my finger." "I'm making the call now." The pilot spun a small vernier on the armrest of his chair and in a few seconds had established contact. "Commander Napier here." Garamond felt a surge of relief as he recognized the cautious tones Napier always employed when he did not know who was on the other end of a channel. "This is an urgent one, Cliff." Garamond spoke steadily. "Have you had any communications about me from Starflight House?" "Ah... no. Was I supposed to?" "That doesn't matter now. Here's a special order I'm asking you to obey immediately and without question. Do you understand?" "Okay, Vance." Napier sounded puzzled, but not suspicious or alarmed. "I'm on the shuttle and will rendezvous with you in a few minutes. But right now I want you to throw the ultimate master switch on the external communications system. Right now, Cliff!" There was a slight pause, during which Napier must have been considering that what he had been asked to do was illegal and that under Starflight Regulations he was not obliged to obey such an order -- then the channel went dead. Garamond closed his eyes and sighed. He knew that Napier had also considered their years together on the Bissendorf, all the lightyears they had covered, all the alien suns, all the hostile useless planets. Napier had remembered all the shared disappointments that had studded their quest for liebensraum. all the bottles of whiskey they had killed while in orbit around lost, lonely points of light both to console themselves and to make the next leg of a mission seem bearable. If Garamond and Aileen and Chris had any chance for life it lay in the fact that a spaceship was a tiny island universe in which Elizabeth's power was less than absolute. True, while in Earth orbit a ship's officers were obliged to obey any direct order from Starflight Admincom; but he had successfully blocked the communications channels... A warning chime from the shuttle's computer interrupted Garamond's thoughts. "We have some pretty severe course and speed corrections coming up," the younger pilot said. "Do you want to advise your wife?" Garamond nodded gratefully. The sky in the forward view-panels had already turned from deep blue to black as the shuttle's tubes hurled it clear of the atmosphere. In a maximum-energy ballistic-style sortie it was understood that there was no time for niceties -- the computer controlling the flight profile would subject passengers to as much stresses, within programed limits, as they could stand. Garamond edged back until he could see Aileen and Chris. "Get ready for some rollercoaster stuff," he told them. "Don't try to fight the ship or you'll be sick. Just go with it and the restraint field will hold you in place." They nodded in unison, eyes fixed on his face, and he felt a crushing weight of responsibility and guilt. He had barely finished speaking when a series of lateral corrections twisted space out of its normal shape, pulling him to the left and then upward away from the floor. The fierce pressure of the bulkhead against his back prevented him from being thrown around but he guessed that his wife and son must have been lifted out of their seats. A gasp from Aileen confirmed her distress. "It won't be long now," he called to her. Stars were shining in the blackness ahead of the shuttle. Superimposed on the random points of light was a strip of larger, brighter moles, most of which had visible irregularities of shape. The strip defined Polar Band One, glittering like a diamond bracelet. At its midpoint Sector Station # The two distinct levels of luminosity, separating man-made objects from the background of distant suns, created an awareness of three-dimensional depth and cosmic scale that Garamond rarely experienced when far into a mission. He remained with the pilots, braced between their seats and the bulkhead, while the shuttle drew closer to the stream of orbiting spaceships, making further corrections in speed and direction. By this time Starflight Admincom would have tried to contact the Bissendorf and would probably be taking other measures to prevent his escape. "There's your ship," the senior pilot commented, and the note of satisfaction in his voice put Garamond on his guard. "Looks like you're a little late. Captain -- there's another shuttle already drifting into its navel." G aramond, unused to orienting himself with the cluttered traffic of the Polar Band, had to search the sky for several seconds before he located the Bissendorf. He was able to pick out the silvered bullet of a shuttle closing in on the big ship's transfer dock. He felt a cool prickling on his forehead. It was impossible for the other shuttle to have made better time on the haul up from Earth, but Admincom must have been able to divert one already in orbit and instruct it to block the Bissendorf s single transfer dock. "What do you want to do. Captain?" The blue-chinned senior pilot had begun to enjoy himself. "Would you like to hand over that gun now?" Garamond said, "The other shuttle's making a normal docking approach. Get in there before him." "It's too late." Garamond placed the muzzle of the pistol against the pilot's neck. "Ram your nose into that dock, sonny." "You're crazy -- but I'll try." The pilot fixed his eyes on the expanding shape of the Bissendorf, then spun verniers to center his sighting crosshairs on the red-limned target of the dock, already partially obscured by the other shuttle. As he did so the retro tubes began firing computer-controlled bursts that cut their forward speed. "I told you it was too late." "Override the computer," Garamond snapped. "Kill those retros." "Do you want to commit suicide?" "Do you?" Garamond pressed the pistol into the other man's spine and watched as he tripped out the autocontrol circuits. The images of the competing shuttle and the docking target expanded in the forward screen with frightening speed. The pilot instinctively cowered in his seat. "We're going to hit the other shuttle, for Christ's sake!" "I know," Garamond said calmly. "And after we do you'll have about two seconds to get those crosshairs back on target. Let's see how good you are." The other shuttle ballooned ahead of and slightly above them until they were looking right into its main driver tubes. There was a shuddering clang that Garamond felt in his bones, the other shuttle vanished, and the vital docking target slewed away to one side. Events followed in slow motion for Garamond. He had time to monitor every move as the pilot fired emergency corrective jets that wrenched the ship's nose back to something approximating its original bearing, time to brace himself as retros hammered on the airframe, even time to be grateful for the discovery that the pilot was first rate. The shuttle speared into the Bissendorf s transfer dock at five times the maximum permitted speed, wedging itself into the interior arrester rings with a shrieking impact that deformed its hull. Garamond, the only person in the shuttle not protected by a seat, was driven .forward. What saved him from injury was the restraint field's reaction against any violent movement of his clothing. He felt bursts of induced heat pass through the material, at the same time became aware of a shrill whistling sound from the rear. A popping in his ears told him that air was escaping from the shuttle into the vacuum of the Bissendorf s dock. A few seconds later Chris began to sob, quietly and steadily. Garamond crawled aft, kneeled before the boy and tried to soothe him. "What's happening, Vance?" The brightly colored silk of Aileen's dress was utterly incongruous. "Rough docking, that's all. We are losing some air but they'll be pressurizing the dock and..." He hesitated as a warbling note came from the shuttle's address system. "They've done it -- that's theequalization signal to say we can get out now. There's nothing to worry about." "But we're falling." "We aren't falling, honey. Well, we are -- but not downward..." Garamond had no time at that moment to introduce his wife to celestial mechanics. "I want you and Chris to sit right here for a few minutes. Okay?" He stood up, opened the passenger door, looked out at a group of officers and engineering personnel gathered on the docking bay's main platform. Among them was the burly figure of Cliff Napier. Garamond launched himself upward from the sill and allowed the slight drag of the ship's restraint field to curve his weightless flight on the steel platform. There his boots took a firm grip. Napier caught his arm while the other men were saluting. "Are you all right, Vance? That was the hairiest docking I ever saw." "I'm fine. Explain it later, Cliff. Get the engine deck and tell them I want immediate full power." "Immediate?" "Yes -- there's a streamer of nova dust lagging behind the main weather front and we're going to catch it. I presume you've preset the course." "But what about the shuttle?" "We'll have to take it with us, and everybody on it." "I see." Napier raised his wrist communicator to his lips and ordered full power. He was a powerfully built and bull-necked man with hands like the scoops of a steam shovel, but there was a brooding intelligence in his eyes. "Is this our last mission for Starflight?" "My last, anyway." Garamond looked around to make sure nobody else was within earshot. "I'm in deep, Cliff -- and I've dragged you in with me." "It was my decision -- I didn't have to pull the plug on communications. Are they coming after us?" "With every Starflight ship." "They won't catch us," Napier said confidently as the deck began to press up under their feet, signaling that the Bissendorf was accelerating out of orbit. "We'll ride that wisp of dust up the hill to Uranus, and when we've caught the tide... Well, there's a year's supplies on board." "Thanks." The two shook hands. The blunt human contact comforted Garamond. Yet he wondered how long it would be before either of them would refer openly to the bitter underlying reality of their situation. They were all dressed up with a superb ship. But a century of exploration by the vast Starflight armada had proved one thing. There was nowhere to go. IV T hey were able to put off the decision for three days. During that time there was only one direction in which the Bissendorf could logically travel -- toward the galactic south, in pursuit of the single vagrant wisp of particles that lingered behind the retreating weather fronts. They had caught it, barely, and the vast insubstantial ramjets formed by the ship's magnetic fields had begun to gather power, boosting it toward lightspeed and beyond. It had been the prototypes of starships such as the Bissendorf which, a century earlier, had all but demolished Einsteinian physics. On the first tentative flights there had been something of the predicted increase in mass, but no time-dilation effect, no impenetrable barrier at the speed of light. A new physics had been devised -- based mainly on the work of the Canadian mathematician, Arthur Arthur -- which took into account the lately observed fact that when a body of appreciable mass and gravitic field reached speeds approaching .# it entered new frames of reference. Once a ship crossed the threshold velocity it created its own portable universe in which different rules applied, and it appeared that the great universal constant was not the speed of light. It was time itself. On his earlier missions Garamond had been grateful that Einstein's work had its limitations and that time did not slow down for the space traveler. He would have had no stomach for finding his wife aging ten years for his one, or having a son who quickly grew older than himself. But on this voyage, his last for Starflight, with Aileen and Christopher aboard, it would have resolved many difficulties had he been able to trace a vast circle across one part of the galaxy and return to Earth to find, as promised by Einstein, that Elizabeth Lindstrom was long dead. Arthurian physics had blocked that notional escape door, however, and he was faced with the question of where to go in his year of stolen time. His thinking; on the matter was influenced by two major considerations. The first was that he had no intention of condemning the #strong crew of the Bissendorf to a slow death in an unknown part of the galaxy in a year's time. The ship had to be able to return to Earth and therefore his radius of action was limited to the distance that could be covered in six months. Even supposing he traveled in a straight line to one preselected destination, the six-month limitation meant he would not reach far beyond the volume of space already totally explored by Starflight. Chances of this one desperate flight producing a habitable world on which to hide had been microscopic to begin with; when modified by the distance factor they vanished into the realm of fantasy. The other major consideration was a personal one. Garamond already knew where he wanted to go, but was having trouble justifying the decision. "Cluster # is your best bet," Clifford Napier said. He was leaning back in a simulated leather chair in Garamond's quarters, and in his big hand was a glass of liqueur whiskey he had not yet tasted but was holding up to the light to appreciate its color. His heavy-lidded brown eyes were inscrutable as he continued with his thesis. "You can make it with time to spare. It's dense -- average distance between suns half a light-year -- so you'd be able to check a minimum of eight systems before having to pull out. And it's prime exploration territory, Vance. As you know, the S.E.A. board recommended that # should be given high priority when the next wave is being planned." Garamond sipped his own whiskey, with its warmth of forgotten summers. "It makes sense, all right." The two men sat without speaking for a time, listening to the faint hum of the ship's superconducting flux pumps. The hum was always audible even in the engineered solitude of the skipper's rooms. "It makes sense," Napier said finally, "but you don't want to go there. Right?" "Well, maybe it makes too much sense. Admincom could predict that we'd head for # and send a hundred ships into the region. A thqusand ships." "Think they could catch us?" "There's always that chance," Garamond said. "It's been proved that four flickerwings deploying just ahead of another flickerwing, and matching velocities with it can control it better than its own skipper just by deciding how much reaction mass to let slip by." Napier shrugged. "All right, Vance -- where's your map?" "Which map?" "The one showing Pengelly's Star. That's where you want to go, isn't it?" Garamond felt a prick of chagrin at having his innermost thoughts divined so accurately by the other man. "My father actually met Rufus Pengelly once," he said defensively. "Pop told me he'd never known a man less capable of trickery -- and if there was one thing my father could do it was judge character just by..." He broke off as Napier began to laugh. "Vance, you don't need to sell the idea to me. We're not really going to find a third world, so it doesn't matter where we head, does it?" Garamond's chagrin was replaced by relief. He went to his desk, opened a drawer and took out four large photoprints. They appeared to depict grayish metallic or stone surfaces on which were arranged a number of darker spots in a manner suggestive of star maps. The fuzziness of the markings and the blotchy texture of the background were due to the fact that the prints were computer reconstructions of star charts which had been destroyed by fire. A special kind of fire, Garamond thought. The one that robbed us of a neighbor. Sagania had been discovered early in the exploratory phase. It lay less than a hundred light-years from Sol, only a quarter of the separation the best statisticians had computed as the average for technical civilizations throughout the galaxy. Even more remarkable was the coincidence of timescales. In the geological lifespans of Sagania and Earth the period during which intelligent life developed and flourished was analogous to less than a second in the lifespan of a man. Yet the "second" on one planet had overlapped the "second" on the other. Saganians and Men had coexisted, against all the odds, within interstellar hailing distance, each able to look into the night sky and see the other's parent sun without optical aid. Both had developed machine-using philosophy to the point of tapping of nuclear energy. Both had known the outward urge, planned the building of starships, and -- with their sun-beacons trembling in the blackness like candles in far-off windows -- it had been inevitable that there would have been a meeting. Except that one day on Sagania -- at a time when the first civilizations were being formed in the Valley of the Two Rivers on Earth -- somebody had made a mistake. It may have been merely a politician who overplayed his hand or a scientist who dealt the wrong cards. But the pay-off had been fatal. Sagania lost its atmosphere, and its life, in an uncontrolled nuclear reaction that surged around the planet like a tidal wave of white fire. archaeologists from Earth, ar. riving seven thousand years later, had been able to discover little about the final phase of Saganian civilization. Ironically or not, according to one's point of view, the beings who had represented the peak of the planet's culture were the ones who had removed virtually all trace of their existence. It was the older, humbler Saganian culture which, protected by the crust of centuries, had been uncovered by the electronic probes. Among the artifacts turned up had been fragments of star maps that had excited little comment -- even though a few researchers had noticed that some of the bits showed a star which did not exist. "This is the earliest fragment," Garamond said, setting the photoprint on a table. He pointed at a blurry speck. "And that's the sun we've christened Pengelly's Star. Here's another map, tentatively dated five hundred years later, and as you see -- no Pengelly's Star. One explanation is that between the times these two maps were drawn the star vanished." "Maybe it got left out by mistake," Napier prompted, aware that Garamond wanted to go over all the familiar arguments again. "That can't be -- because we have two later maps covering the same region but drawn several centuries apart, and they don't record the star either. And a visual check right now shows nothing in that region." "Which proves it died." "That's the obvious explanation. A quick but unspectacular flareup -- then extinction. Now, here's the fourth map, the one found by Dr. Pengelly. As you can see, this map shows our star." "Which proves it's older than maps two and three." "Pengelly claims he excavated it at the highest level of all, that it's the youngest." "Which proves he was a liar. This sort of thing has happened before, Vance." Napier flicked the glossy prints with blunt fingers. "What about that affair in Crete a few hundred years ago? Archaeologists are always..." "Trying to win acclaim for themselves. Sure -- but Pengelly had nothing to gain by lying about where he found the fragment. I personally believe it was drawn only decades before the Big Burn, well into the Saganians' space-going era." He spoke with the flatness of utter conviction. "You'll notice that on the fourth map the star isn't represented by a simple dot. There are traces of a circle around it." Napier shrugged and took the first sip of his whiskey. "It was a map showing the positions of extinct suns." "That's a possibility. Possibly even a probability. But I'm betting that Saganian space technology was more advanced than we suspect. I'm betting that Pengelly's Star was important to them in some way we don't understand. They might have found a habitable world there." "It wouldn't be habitable now. Not after its sun has died." "No -- but there might be other maps, underground installations, something." Garamond suddenly heard his own words as though they were being spoken by a stranger, and he was appalled by the flimsiness of the logical structure supposed to support his family's hopes for a future. He glanced reflexively at the door leading to the bedroom where Aileen and Chris were asleep. Napier, perceptive as ever, did not reply and for a while the two spacemen drank in silence. Blocks of colored light, created for decorative purposes by the same process that produced apparently three-dimensional weather maps, drifted through the air of the room in random patterns, mingling and merging. Their changing reflections seemed to animate the gold snail on Garamond's desk. "We never found any Saganian starships," Napier said. "Doesn't mean they didn't have them. You'd find their ships anywhere but in the vicinity of a burned-out home world." There was another silence, the lightcubes continuing to drift through the room like prisms of insubstantial gelatin. Napier finished his drink and got up to refill his glass. "You're almost making some kind of a case, but why did the Exploratory Arm never follow it up?" "Let's level with each other," Garamond said. "How many years is it since you really believed that Starflight wants to find other worlds?" u j  "They've got Terranova, which they sell off in hectare lots as if it were a Long Island development property in the old days. They've got all the ships, too. Man's destiny is in the stars -- just so long as he is prepared to sign away half his life to Starflight for the ride, and the other half for a plot of land. It's a smooth-running system, Cliff, and a few cheap new worlds showing up would spoil it. That's why there are so few ships, relatively speaking, in the S.E.A." "But..." "They're more subtle than the railroad and mining companies in the States were when they set up their private towns, but the technique's the same. What were you trying to say?" "I was trying to agree with you." Napier punched his fist through a cube of lime-green radiance, which floated away unaffected. "Probably doesn't matter a damn where we go in this year, so let's hunt down Pengelly's Star. Have you any idea where it ought to be?" "Some. Take a look at this chart." As they walked over to the universal machine in the corner Garamond again felt relief. Napier's acquiescence, to Garamond's mind, gave the project a semblance of sanity. When he was within voice-acceptance range of the machine he called up the map it had prepared for him. A three-dimensional star chart appeared in the air above the console. One star trailed a curving wake of glowing red dashes in contrast to the solid green lines representing the galactic drift of the others. "I had no direct data on how far Pengelly's Star was from Sagania," Garamond said. "But the fact that we're interested in it carries the implication that it was a Sol-type sun. This gives an approximate value for its intrinsic luminosity and, as the dot representing it on the earliest Saganian map was about equal in size to other existing stars of first magnitude, I was able to assign a distance from Sagania." "There's a lot of assuming and assigning going on there," Napier said doubtfully. "Not all that much. Anyway, the stars throughout the entire region share the same proper motion and speed so, although they've all traveled a long way in seven thousand years, we can locate Pengelly's Star on this line with a fair degree of certainty." "Certainty, he says. What's the computed journey time? About four months?" "Less -- if there's the right sort of dust blowing around." "It will be," Napier said in a neutral voice. "It's an ill wind..." Later, when Napier had left to get some sleep, Garamond ordered the universal machine to convert an entire wall of the room into a forward-looking viewscreen. He sat for a long time in a deep chair, his drink untouched, staring at the stars and thinking about Napier's last remark. Part of the invisible galactic winds from which the Bissendorf drew its reaction mass had been ill winds indeed for somebody, sometime, somewhere. Heavy particles, driven across the galactic wheel by the forces of ancient novae, were the richest and most sought-after harvest of all. An experienced flickerwing man could tell when his engine intakes had begun to feed on such a cloud just by feeling the deck grow more insistent against his feet. But a sun going nova engulfed its planets, converting them and everything on them to incandescent gas, and at each barely perceptible surge of the ship Garamond wondered if his engines were feeding on the ghosts of dawn-time civilizations, obliterating all their dreams, giving the final answer to all their questions. He fell asleep sitting at the viewscreen, on the dark edge of the abyss. aileen Garamond had been ailing nearly a week. Part of the trouble was due to shock and the subsequent stress of being catapulted into a difficult environment. The rest traced to a circumstance Garamond was surprised to discover: his wife was far more sensitive than he to minute changes in acceleration caused by the ship crossing weather zones. He explained to her that the Bissendorf relied largely on interstellar hydrogen for reaction mass, ionizing it by continually firing electron beams ahead of the ship, then sweeping it up with electromagnetic fields that guided it through the engine intakes. As the distribution of hydrogen was constant, the ship would have had constant acceleration and its crew would have enjoyed an unchanging apparent gravity had there been no other considerations. Space, however, was not the quiescent vacuum described by the old Earthbound astronomers. Vagrant clouds of charged particles from a dozen different kinds of sources swept through it like winds and tides, heavy and energetic, clashing, deflecting, creating silent storms where they met each other head-on. "On available hydrogen alone our best acceleration would be half a gravity or less," Garamond said. "That's why we value the highactivity regions and, where possible, plot courses that take us through them. And that's why you feel occasional changes in your weight." Aileen thought for a moment. "Couldn't you vary the efficiency of the engines to compensate for those changes?" "Hey!" Garamond gave a pleased laugh. "That's the normal practice on a passenger ship. They run at roughly nine-tenths of full power and that's automatically stepped up or down as the ship enters poor or rich volumes of space. So shipboard gravity remains constant. But Exploratory Arm ships normally keep going full blast. And on a trip like this one..."Garamond fell silent. "Go on, Vance." Aileen sat up in the bed, revealing her familiar suntanned torso. "You can't take it easy when you're being hunted, is that it?" "It isn't so much that we're being hunted -- it's just that to make the best use of our time we must move as fast as possible." Aileen got out of the bed and walked toward where he was seated, her nakedness incongruous in the functional surroundings of his quarters. "There's no point in our going to Terranova, is there? Isn't that what you're telling me?" He leaned his face against the warm cushion of her belly. "The ship can keep going for about a year. After that..." "And we won't find a new planet. One we can live on, I mean." "There's always the chance." "How much of a chance?" "It has taken the entire fleet a hundred years of searching to find one habitable planet. Work it out for yourself." "I understand." Aileen stood with him for a moment, abstractedly holding his face against herself, then she turned away with an air of purpose. "It's about time for that guided tour of the ship you promised Christopher and me." "Are you sure you're feeling well enough?" "I'll get well enough," she promised. Garamond suddenly felt happier than he had expected to be ever again. He nodded and marched into the main room where Chris, in pajamas, was eating breakfast. As soon as the boy had got over his unfortunate introduction to spaceflight on board the shuttle, he had adapted quickly and easily to his new surroundings. Garamond had eased things by putting in little time in the Bissendorf s control room, allowing Napier and the other senior officers to run the ship. Now he helped his son to dress. Aileen soon joined them, quite selfconscious in the dove-gray nurse's coverall he had ordered for her from the quartermaster. "You look fine," he said before she could ask the age-old question. Aileen examined herself critically in a mirror. "What is wrong with my own clothes?" "Nothing, if you're on the recreation deck, but you must wear functional clothing when moving about the other sections of the ship. There aren't any other wives on board, and I don't like to rub it in." "But you told me a third of the crew were women." "That's right. We have a hundred-fifty female crew of various ages and ranks. On a long trip there's always a lot of coupling going on, and occasionally there's a marriage, but no woman is taken on for purely biological reasons. Everybody has a job to do." "Don't sound so stuffy, Vance." Aileen looked at her son, then back at her husband. "What about Christopher? Does everybody know why we're here?" "No. I blocked the communications channels while we were on the shuttle. The one other person on board who knows the whole story is Cliff Napier -- the others can only guess I'm in some sort of a jam, but they won't be too concerned about it." Garamond smiled as he remembered the old flickerwingers' joke. "It's a kind of relativity effect -- the faster and farther you go, the smaller the President gets." "Couldn't they have heard about it on the radio since then?" Garamond shook his head emphatically. "It's impossible to communicate with a flickerwing when it's underway. No signal can get through the fields. The crew will probably decide I walked out on Elizabeth the way a commander called Witsch once did. If anything, I'll go up in their estimation." It took more than an hour to tour the various sections and levels of the Bissendorf. They started with the command deck and moving "downward" through the various administrative, technical and workshop levels. Last came the field generating stations, and the pods containing the flux pumps and hydrogen fusion plant. At the end of the tour Garamond realized, with some astonishment, that for a while he had managed to forget that he and his family were under sentence of death. oosted by the ion-rich tides of space, the ship maintained an average acceleration of # meters per second squared. Punishing though this was to the crew, whose weight had apparently increased by one-third, it was a rate of speed-increase that would have required several months before the Bissendorf could have reached the speed of light under Einsteinian laws. After only seven weeks, however, the ship had attained a speed of magical threshold figure above which Arthurian physics held sway -- and new phenomena, inexplicable in terms of low-speed systems, were observed. To those on board acceleration appeared to remain constant, yet the Bissendorf's speed increased sharply until, at the midpoint of the voyage, only twelve days later, it was traveling at vast multiples of the speed of light. Retardation produced a mirror image of the distanceagainsttime graph, and in an elapsed time of four months the ship was in the computed vicinity of Pengelly's Star... orry, Vance." Cliff Napier's Jjheavy-boned face was somber as he spoke. "There's just no sign of it. Yamoto says that if we were within ten light-years of a black sun his instruments couldn't miss it." "Is he positive?" "Absolutely. In fact, according to him, there's less spatial background activity than normal."  am not going to let it happen, Garamond thought irrationally. Aloud he said, "Let's go down to the observatory -- I want to talk to Yamoto." "I can put him on your viewer." "No. I want to see him in person." Garamond left the central command console and nodded to Gunther, the second exec, to take over. This was the moment Garamond had been dreading since the Bissendorfs engines had been shut down an hour earlier, making it possible -- in the absence of the all-devouring intake fields -- to carry out radiation checks of the surrounding space. The reason he was going to the observatory in person was that he had a sudden need to move his arms and legs, to respond to the crushing urgency absent while the ship was in flight but now back with him again. And he wanted some time away from the watchful eyes of the bridge personnel. "I'm sorry, Vance." Napier always had trouble adjusting to zerogravity conditions and his .massive figure swayed precariously as he walked in magnetic boots to the elevator shaft. "You said that before." "I know. I'd begun to believe we were on to something, and somehow I feel guilty for the way it has turned out." "That's crazy -- we always knew it was a long shot," Garamond said. You liar, he told himself. You didn't believe it was a long shot at all. You convinced yourself you'd find a signpost to a third world -- because you couldn 't face the fact that you had condemned your wife and son to death. As the elevator was taking him down he thought back, for perhaps the thousandth time, to that afternoon on the terrace at Starflight House. All he had had to do was keep an eye on Harald Lindstrom, to refuse permission to run, to do what anybody else would have done in the same circumstances. Instead, he had let the boy trick him into doing his hardened spacefarer bit, then he had allowed himself to be pressured, then he had turned his back and indulged in daydreams while Harald was climbing, then he had been too slow in reaching the statue while the first fatal between the boy's fingers and the metal construction... and he was falling... and falling... falling! "Here we are." Napier opened the elevator door, revealing a tunnel-like corridor at the end of which was the Bissendorf s astronomical observatory. "Thanks." Garamond fought to suppress an overwhelming feeling of unreality as he walked out of the elevator. He saw, as in a dream, the white-clad figure of Sammy Yamoto standing at the far end of the corridor waving to him. His brain was trying in a numbed way to deal with (he paradox that moments of truth, those instants when reality cannot be avoided, always seem unreal. And the truth was that his wife and child were going to die. Because of him. "For a man who found nothing," Napier commented, "Sammy Yamoto's looking pretty excited." Garamond summoned his mind back from gray wanderings. Yamoto came to meet him, plum-colored lips trembling slightly. "We've found something! After I spoke to Mister Napier I became curious about there being less matter per cubic centimeter around here than the galactic norm. It's as if the region has been swept by a passing sun, yet there is no sun around." "What did you find?" "I'd already checked out the electromagnetic spectrum and knew there couldn't be a sun nearby. But I got a crazy impulse and checked the gravitic spectrum anyway." Yamoto was a fifty-year-old man who had looked on many celestial wonders in his lifetime, yet his face was the face of a man in shock. Garamond felt the first stirrings of elation. "Go on," Napier said from behind him. "I found a gravity source of stellar magnitude less than a tenth of a light-year away, so..." "I knew it!" Napier's voice was hoarse. "We've found Pengelly's Star." Garamond's eyes were locked on the astronomer's. "Let Mister Yamoto speak." "So I took some tachyonic readings to get an approximation of the object's size and surface composition, and... You aren't going to believe this, Mister Garamond." "Try me," Garamond said. "As far as I can tell..." Yamoto swallowed painfully. "As far as I can tell, the object out there...the thing we have discovered is a spaceship more than three ameter!" V I ike everyone else on board the j Bissendorf , Garamond spent a lot of time at the forward viewscreens during the long days of approach to the sphere. He attended many meetings accompanied by Yamoto, who had become one of the busiest and most sought-after men on the ship. At first the Chief Astronomer had wanted to take advantage of the drive shut-down period to get off a tachyonic signal to Earth announcing his discovery. Garamond discreetly did not point out his own role as prime mover in the find. Instead he made Yamoto aware of the danger of letting fame-hungry professional rivals appear on the scene too early, and at the same time he insured against risks by ordering an immediate engine restart. Yamoto went back to work, but the curious thing was that even after a full week of concentrated activity he knew little more about the sphere than had been gleaned in his first hurried scan. He confirmed that it had a diameter of some # kilometers, or just over two astronomical units. He confirmed that its surface was smooth to beyond the limits of resolution, certainly the equivalent of finely machined steel. He confirmed that the sphere emitted no radiation other than on the gravitic spectrum, and that analysis of this proved it hollow. In that week the only new data he produced were that the object's sphericity was perfect to within the possible margin of error, and that it rotated. The question of whether it could be a natural rather than an artificial object he refused to discuss. Garamond turned all these factors over in his mind, trying to gauge their relevance to his own situation. The sphere, whatever its nature, no matter what its origins might be, was a startling find. The fact that it had been indicated on an antique Saganian star chart no doubt would radically alter the accepted views about the dead race's early technological prowess. Possibly the whole science of astronomy would be affected -- but not the pathetically short futures of his wife and child. What had he been hoping for? A fading sun that still emitted life-giving warmth? An Earth-type planet with a vast network of underground caverns leading down into the heat of its core? A race of friendly humanoids who would say, "Come and live with us and we'll protect your family from the President of Starflight?" It was in the nature of hope that it could survive on such preposterous fantasies. But only when they were confined to the subconscious, where -- as long as they existed at all -- the emotions could equate them with genuine prospects of survival, enabling the man on the scaffold steps to retain his belief that something might still turn up to save him. Garamond and his wife and boy were on the scaffold steps, but the fantasies of hope were being dissipated by the awful presence of the sphere. Garamond found that trying to comprehend its size produced an actual physical pain between his temples. The object was big even by astronomical standards; if Sol were positioned at its center, the Earth's orbit would be within the shell -- assuming that the sphere's outer surface was a shell. It was so huge that at distances which would have reduced Sol to nothing more than a bright star, the sphere was clearly visible to the unaided eye as a disk of blackness against the star clouds of the galactic lens. Garamond watched it grow and grow on his screens until it filled the entire field of view with its dark, inconceivable bulk -- and yet it was still more than #, #, # kilometers away. Something within him began to cringe from the enormous object. In the early stages of the approach he had nursed the idea that because of the smoothness of its surface, it had to be an artifact. The notion faded when exposed to the mindpunishing reality of the sphere's magnitude, because there was no way to visualize engineering on that scale, to conceive of a technology so, far beyond anything mankind could dream of achieving. Then, in the .final stages of the approach, the Bissendorf s sensors delivered astounding news. A planet orbited the sphere. There was no optical evidence of the planet's existence. But a study of its gravitic emissions showed that it was of approximately the same diameter and mass as Earth, and that its almost-eircular orbit lay some # kilometers outside the sphere's surface. Further, discovery of the planet permitted new deductions about the nature of the sphere. Chief Astronomer Yamoto sent Garamond a report stating unequivocally that it was a thin shell enclosing an otherwise normal sun. B y the time it had matched velocities with the hidden star and slipped into an equatorial parking orbit, the ship was just over two thousand kilometers from the surface of the dark sphere. The range was inconvenient for the rocketpropelled buggy that would carry the exploration party. But the Bissendorfha. never been intended for close maneuvering, and Garamond decided against jockeying in closer with the rarely used ion tubes. He sat in the central control area and watched the stereo image themselves in the muster station. Although Garamond knew all the men and women of his crew by sight if not by name, there was one blond fresh-complexioned youngster he was having trouble identifying. He pointed at the screen. "Cliff, is that one of the shuttle crew we shanghaied?" "That's right. Joe Braunek. He fitted in well," Napier said. "I think you did him a favor." "Did Tayman select him for this mission?" "He volunteered. Tayman referred back to me and I interviewed him in person." Napier broke off to contemplate a memory that appeared to amuse him. "Well?" "Says he's entitled to log the flying time because you wrecked his shuttle and dumped it." Garamond laughed. "What of the other shuttle pilot? The one with the blue chin." "Shrapnel? Ah... he didn't fit in so well. In fact, he's pretty resentful. He wouldn't sign on as crew and I've had to keep him under surveillance." "Oh? I seem to remember sending him an apology." "You did. He's still resentful." "I wonder why?" Napier emitted a dry cough. "He wasn't planning to be separated from his wife for this length of time." "I'm a self-centered bastard -- is that it, Cliff?" "Not at all." "Don't give me that -- I recognize that Chopin cough you give every time I go off the rails." Visualizing the shuttle pilot, Garamond tried to imagine the man in the context of a family like his own but found the exercise strangely difficult. "Shrapnel knows he'll be away for only a year. Why doesn't he try to make the best of it?" Napier coughed once more. "The "Your TB is back again, Cliff. What did I say that time?" Garamond stared hard at his next in command. Napier took a deep breath, altering the slopes of his massive chest and shoulders. "You don't like Shrapnel and he doesn't like you, and that amuses me -- because you are both the same type. If you were in his shoes certainly you'd be broody and resentful and looking for an opportunity to twist things back the way you wanted them. He even resembles you physically, sort of, yet you sit there telling me he's weird." Garamond's smile was forced. Napier and he had long ago discarded all remnants of formal relationship so he felt no resentment at the other man's words, but he found them disturbing. They had implications he did not want to group's intercom frequency and listened to the clamorous, overlapping voices of the men as the buggy was sealed and the dock evacuation procedure began. They were complaining in a good-natured way. about the discomfort of the spacesuits normally donned only twice a year in practice driljs. Or grumbling about the difficulty of carrying instrument and tool kits in gloved hands. But Garamond knew they were genuinely pleased and excited. Life aboard an S.E.A. vessel consisted of routine outward journeys, brief pauses while it was established by long range instruments that the target suns had no planets or no usable planets, and equally dull returns to base. In the Bissendorf s entire span of service, this was the first occasion for men to leave its protective hull and venture into alien space. And the object of the sortie was to make physical contact with something outside humanity's previous experience! It was a big moment for the little exploratory team. Garamond found himself wishing he could take part. He watched as the outer doors of the dock slid aside to reveal a blackness unrelieved by stars. At a distance of two thousand kilometers the sphere not only filled half the sky; it was half the sky. The observed universe was cut into two hemispheres -- one of them glowing with starclouds, the other filled with light-absorbent darkness. There was no sensation of being close to a huge object, rather, all felt poised above infinite deeps. The restraining rings opened and allowed the white-painted buggy to jet out clear of the mother ship. Its boxy angular outline shrank to invisibility in a few seconds but its interior and marker lights remained in view for quite a long time as the craft moved "downward" from the Bissendorf. Garamond stayed at central control while the buggy descended , watching several screens at once as its cameras sent back different types of information. At a height of three hundred meters the commander of the buggy, Kraemer, switched on powerful searchlights and succeeded in creating a grayish patch of illumination on the sphere's surface. "Instruments show zero gravity at surface," he reported. Garamond cut in on the circuit. "Do you want to go on down?" "Yes, sir. The surface looks metallic from here -- I'd like to try a touchdown with magnetic clamps." "Go ahead." The indistinct grayness expanded on the screens until the dang of the buggy's landing gear was heard. "No use," Kraemer said. "We just bounced off." "Are you going to let her float?" "No, sir. I'm going to go in again and maintain some drive pressure. That should lock the buggy in place against the surface and give us a fixed point to work from." "Go ahead, Kraemer." Garamond looked at Napier and nodded in satisfaction. The two watched as the buggy was inched into contact with the surface and held there by the thrust of its tubes. Kraemer's voice was heard again. "Surface seems to have a reasonable index of friction -- we aren't slipping around. I think it's safe to go out for samples." "Right." T he buggy's door slid open. Spacesuited figures drifted out and formed a small swarm around the splayed-out landing gear. Bracing themselves against the tubular legs, the figures went to work on the vaguely seen surface of the sphere with drills, cutters and chemicals. At the end of thirty minutes, by which time the team operating the valency cutter could have sliced through a house-sized block of chrome steel, nobody had managed even to mark the surface. The result was in accordance with Garamond's premonitions. "This is a new one on me," said Harmer, the chemist. "We can't make a spectroscopic analysis because the stuff refuses to burn. At this stage I can't even say for sure that it's a metal. We're just wasting our time down here." "Tell Kraemer to bring them up," Garamond said to Napier. "Is there any point in firing the main ionizing gun against it?" "None at all," put in Denise Serra, the Chief Physicist. "If a valency cutter at a range of one centimeter achieved nothing there's no point in hosing energy all over it from this distance." Garamond nodded. "Okay. Let's pool our ideas. We've acquired a little more information, although most of it is negative, and I'd like to have your thoughts on whether the sphere is a natural object or an artifact." "It's an artifact," Denise Serra said immediately, with characteristic firmness. "Its sphericity is perfect and the surface is smooth to limits of below one micron. Nature doesn't operate that way -- at least, not on the astronomical scale." She glanced a challenge at Yamoto. "I have to agree," Yamoto said. "I can't conceive of any natural mechanism that would produce that thing out there. However, that doesn't mean I can see how it was constructed by intelligent beings. It's just too much." He shook his head dispiritedly. The haggardness of his face showed that he had been losing a lot of sleep. O'Hagan, the Chief Science Officer, who was a stickler for protocol, cleared his throat and spoke for the first time. "Our difficulties arise from the fact that the Bissendorf is an exploration vessel and little more. The correct procedure now would be to send a tachyon signal back to Earth and get a properly equipped expedition out here." His severe gray gaze held steadily on Garamond's face. "That's outside the scope of the present discussion," Napier said. Garamond shook his head. "No, it isn't. Gentlemen, and lady, Mister O'Hagan has put into words something that must have been on all your minds since the beginning of this mission. It can't have been difficult for you to work out for yourselves that I'm in trouble with Starflight House. In fact, it's personal trouble' with Elizabeth Lindstrom -- and I think you all know what that means. I'm not going to give you any more details, simply because I don't want you to be involved any more than you are at present. Perhaps it is enough to say that this has to be my last voyage as a Starflight commander, and I want this year in full." O'Hagan looked pained but held his ground doggedly. "I'm sure I'm speaking for all the other section heads when I say that we feel the utmost personal loyalty to you, Captain Garamond. Those feelings were not affected by the circumstances surrounding the start of this voyage. Had it turned out to be a normal, uneventful mission I, for one, wouldn't even consider questioning its legality. But the fact remains that we have made the most important discovery since Terranova and Sagania, and I believe it should be reported to Earth without delay.!' "I disagree," Napier said coldly. "Starflight House didn't direct the Bissendorf to this point in space. The sphere was discovered because Captain Garamond acted independently to check" out a personally held theory. We'll hand it over to Starflight, as a bonus they didn't earn, at the end of the mission's scheduled span of one year." O'Hagan gave a humorless smile. "I still feel..." Napier jumped to his feet. "What do you mean when you say you feel. Mister O'Hagan? Don't you think with your brain like the rest of us? Does the fact that you feel these things turn them into something for which you have no personal responsibility?" "That's enough," Garamond said. "I just want O'Hagan to explain his choice of words." "I said..." "Gentlemen, I withdraw my remarks," O'Hagan interrupted, staring fixedly at his notepad. "It wasn't my intention to divert the discussion from the main topic. Now, we seem agreed that the sphere is of artificial origin -- so what is its purpose?" He raised his eyes and scanned the assembled officers. There was a lengthy silence. "Defense?" Denise Serra's round face mirrored her doubts. "Is there a planet inside?" "There might be a planet on the far side of the sun that hasn't shown up on our gravitic readings," Yamoto said. "But if we had the technology to produce that sphere, could there be an enemy so powerful that we would have to cower behind a shield?" "Suppose it was a case of 'Stop the galaxy, I want to get off?' Maybe the builders were pacifists and felt the need to hide. They made a pretty good job of concealing a star." "I hope that isn't the answer," Yamoto said gloomily. "If technologists like that needed to hide..." "This is getting too speculative," Garamond said. "The immediate practical question is, does it have an entrance? Can we get inside? Let's have your thoughts on that." Yamoto stroked his wispy beard. "If there is an entrance, it ought to be on the equator so that ships could hold their positions over it just by going into a parking orbit the way we did." "So you suggest doing a circuit of the sphere in theequatorial.plane?" "Yes -- in the direction opposite to its rotation. That way we would get the advantage of its seventy thousand kilometers an hour of equatorial rotation and cut down on our own G-forces." "That's decided then," Garamond said. "We'll turn around as soon as Kraemer and his team are on board. I hope we'll recognize an entrance if we see one." Three duty periods later he was asleep beside Aileen when his communicator buzzed him into wakefulness. "Garamond here," he said quietly, trying not to disturb his wife. "Sorry to disturb you, Vance," Napier said, "but I think we're going to reach an entrance to the sphere a couple of hours from now." " What? " Garamond sat upright, aware of deceleration forces. "How could you tell?" "Well, we can't be certain, but it's the most likely explanation for the echoes we're picking up on the long-range radar." "What sort of echoes?" "A lot of them, Vance. There's a fleet of about three thousand ships in parking orbit, dead ahead of us." VI T he ships were invisible to the naked eye. Yet on the detector screens aboard the Bissendorf they appeared as a glowing swarm, numerous as stars in a dense cluster. High-resolution radar, aided by other forms of sensory apparatus, revealed them to be of many different sizes and shapes, a vast and variegated armada poised above one point on the enigmatic sphere. "You could have told me they weren't Starflight ships," Garamond said, easing himself into his seat in central control, his eyes fixed on the forward screens. "Sorry, Vance -- that didn't occur to me." Napier handed Garamond a bulb of hot coffee. "As soon as I saw the lack of standard formations I knew they couldn't be Starflight vessels. The silhouettes and estimated masses produced by the computers confirmed it. None, of the ships in that bunch can be identified by type." Second Officer Gunther gave a quiet laugh. "That was a pretty hairy moment up here." Garamond smiied in sympathy. "I guess it was." "Then we realized we were looking at a collection of hulks." "You're positive?" "There's no radiation of any kind. Those are dead ships, and they've been that way for a long time." Napier shook his head. "This is turning out to be one hell of a trip, Vance. First there was the sphere itself, and now... We always wondered why no Saganian starships had ever been found." One hell of a trip, Garamond repeated to himself, his mind trying to deal with the magnitude of the new discovery and at the same time cope with the shocking and unexpected intrusion of something akin to hope. He had fled from the Earth as an obscure flickerwing commander. Now he had the prospect of returning as the most celebrated explorer since Laker had found Terranova and Molyneaux had found Sagania. That was bound to make things more difficult for Elizabeth. In practice she was outside the law. But even for the President of Starflight Incorporated there were limits to how far she could go in full view of mass television audiences -- and Garamond was going to be a public figure. A rigged trial, with witnesses primed to swear Harald's death had been the result of willful action, would not be as certain to destroy Garamond as before. For such a trial would focus the world's attention on him even more firmly, might deny Elizabeth the personal revenge she had never been known to forego. If he and his family were to die it would probably have to appear accidental. And even the most carefully planned accidents could be prevented -- if not indefinitely, at least for a reasonable length of time. The future still looked dangerous, but its uncompromising blackness had been alleviated. Maintaining its height above the surface of the sphere, the Bissendorf -- which had been closing with the immense fleet at a combined speed of close to two hundred thousand kilometers an hour -- swung out of the equatorial plane. It described a wide semicircle around the ships and approached them from the opposite direction, carefully matching velocities until it shared approximately the same parking orbit. In the latter stages of the maneuver, telescopic observations by Chief Astronomer Yamoto revealed that' several of the vessels at the center of the swarm were shining by reflected light. He deduced that a beam of sunlight was being emitted from an aperture in the surface of the sphere, and reported to Garamond accordingly. Shortly afterward the aperture revealed itself in the telescopes as a thin line of faint light that gradually opened to a narrow ellipse as the Bissendorf crept closer. The big ship's central command gallery took on a crowded appearance as officers not on duty found reasons to stay near the curving array of consoles. They were waiting for the first transmissions from the surveillance torpedo that had been dispatched toward the spaceships illuminated by the column of light escaping from Pengelly's Star. An atmosphere of awe and tension possessed the Bissendorf. All on board were aware that history was being made, dwarfing anything that had occurred during their previous wanderings in the galaxy. "I'm not used to such excitement," Napier whispered. "Round about this stage on a trip I'm usually tucked away quietly with a bottle of ninety-proof consolation, and I almost think I like it better that way." "I don't," Garamond said firmly. "This is changing things for all of us." "Hey, skipper -- I was kidding. Have you tried to work out what the prize money ought to be if it turns out that those ships can still be flown?" Garamond chuckled. He had finished his third bulb of coffee and was bending over to put it in the disposal chute. Staring at the screens, Napier exclaimed, "Look at that, Vance!" A murmur of shock rose from the central gallery as Garamond lifted his head to look at the first images coming from the distant torpedo. They were of a large gray ship ripped open along its length like a gutted fish. Twisted sections of infrastructure were visible inside the wound, like entrails. Lesser scars, which had not penetrated the hull, crisscrossed the remainder of the great ovoid's sunlit side. "Something really chopped her up, Cliff." "Not as much as the next one!" T he images were changing rapidly as the surveillance torpedo, unhampered by any considerations of the effects of G-force on human tissue, darted toward a second ship -- half a ship, actually. It had been sliced in two, laterally, by some unimaginable weapon, ripples of metal flowing back from the sheared edges. A small vessel, corresponding in size to a lifeboat, hung in space near the open crosssection, joined to the jagged half of the mother ship by cables. After the first startled comments, silence fell over the control gallery as the images of destruction multiplied. An hour passed while the torpedo examined all the ships touched by the single shaft of sunlight, then spiraled outward into the darkness to scan others by the light of its own flares. It became evident that every vessel in the huge swarm had died violently, cataclysmically, Garamond found the ships illuminated dimly by the flares to be the most hideous. Their ruptured hulls, silent, brooding over gashes filled with the black blood of shadow, could have been organic remains preserved by the chill of space, contorted by ancient agonies. "A signal has just come up from telemetry," Napier said. "There's a malfunctioning developing in the torpedo's flare circuits. Want another one sent out?" "No. I think we've seen enough of wrecks for the present. Have the torpedo go down for a look through the aperture. I'm sure Mister Yamoto would like some readings on the sun in there." Garamond leaned back in his seat and gazed at Napier. "Has it ever struck you as odd that we, as representatives of a warlike race, don't carry any armament?" "The need has never come up. Besides, it's my guess the Lindstroms don't want their ships destroying each other -- or combining in a revolt against the corporations." He added, "In a pinch, our main ionizing beam could do plenty of damage." "Not in that class." Garamond nodded at the viewscreens. "We couldn't even aim it without turning the whole ship." "You think those hulls prove Serra's theory about the sphere being a defense?" "Maybe." Garamond's voice was thoughtful. "We don't know for sure until we have a look inside the sphere and see if there is -- or was -- something worth defending." "What makes you think you would see anything?" "That." Garamond pointed at the screen. It had just begun to show new images being transmitted back from the torpedo. The aperture in the dark surface of the sphere was circular and almost a kilometer in diameter. A yellow Sol-type sun hung below it, perfectly centered by the torpedo's aiming mechanisms. The most remarkable thing was that the space inside the sphere did not appear black, as the watchers on the Bissendorf knew it ought to. It was as blue as the summer skies of Earth. Two hours later, and against all the regulations concerning the safety of Starflight commanders, Garamond was at the head of a small expedition entering the sphere. The buggy was positioned almost on the edge of the aperture, held in place against the surface by the thrust of its tubes. Garamond was able to grip the strut of a landing leg with one hand and slide the other over the edge of the aperture. Its hard rim was only a few centimeters thick. There was a spongy resistance to the passage of his hand, which told of a force field spanning the aperture like a diaphragm, then his gloved fingers gripped something that felt like grass. He pulled himself through to the inside of the sphere and stood up. And there -- on the edge of a circular black lake of stars, suited and armored to withstand the lethal vacuum of interplanetary space -- Garamond had his first look at the green and infinite meadows of Orbitsville. G aramond ' s sense of dislocation was almost complete. He received an impression of grasslands and low hills running on forever. And although his mind was numbed, his thoughts contained an element of immediate acceptance, as if an event for which he had been preparing all his life had finally occurred. Garamond felt as though he had been born again. In that first moment, when his vision was impossible landscape, he was able to look at the circular lake of blackness from which he had emerged and see it through alien eyes. The grass -- the tall, lush grass that grew right to the rim! -- shimmered green. It was difficult to accept that there were stars down in that pool. It was impossible to comprehend that were he to lie at its edge and look he would see sunken ships drifting in black crystal space... Something was emerging from the lake. Something white, groping blindly upward. Garamond's identity returned to him abruptly as he recognized the spacesuited figure of Lieutenant Kraemer struggling to an upright position. He moved to help the other man and became aware of yet another "impossibility" -- there was gravity sufficient to give him almost his normal Earth weight. Kraemer and he leaned against each other like drunken men, bemused, stunned, helpless because there were blue skies where there should have been only the hostile blackness of space, because they had stepped through the looking glass into a secret garden. The grass moved gently, reminding Garamond of perhaps the greatest miracle of all, of the presence of an atmosphere. He felt an insane but powerful urge to open his helmet, and was fighting it when his tear-blurred eyes focused on -- yes -- buildings. They were visible at several points around the rim of the aperture: ancient buildings, low and ruinous. The reason they had not registered immediately on Garamond was that time had robbed them of the appearance of artifacts, clothing the shattered walls with moss and climbing grasses. As he began to orient himself within the new reality, and the images being transmitted from eyes to brain became susceptible to interpretation, he saw amid the ruins the skeletons of what had once been great machines. "Look over there," he said. "What do you think?" There was no reply from Kraemer. Garamond glanced at his companion, saw his lips moving silently behind his faceplate and remembered they were still on main radio communication. Both men switched to subsidiary audio circuits that used small microphones and speakers on their chest panels. "The suit radios seem to have packed up," Kraemer said casually, then his professional composure cracked. "Is it a dream? Is it? Is it a dream?" His voice was hoarse. "If it is, we're all in it together. What do you think of the ruins over there?"' Kraemer shielded his eyes and for the first time saw the buildings. "They remind me of fortifications." "Me, too." Garamond's mind made an intuitive leap. "It wasn't always possible to stroll in here the way we just did." "All those dead ships?" "I'd say a lot of people once tried to come through that opening, and other people tried to keep them out." "But why should they keep anybody out? I mean, if the whole inside of the sphere is like this..." Kraemer gestured at the sea of grass. "God! If it's all like this, there's as much living room as "More," Garamond told him. "I've already done the sums. This sphere has a surface area equivalent to # times the total surface of Earth. If we allow for the fact that only a quarter of the Earth's surface is land and perhaps only half of that is usable, it means the sphere is equivalent to five "That's one each for every man, woman and child in existence." "Provided one thing." "What's that?" "That we can breathe the air." "We'll find out about that right now," Kraemer said. Garamond felt a momentary dizziness. When he had been playing around with comparisons of the size of Earth and the sphere he had treated it as a purely mathematical exercise, his mind solely on the figures. Kraemer had gone ahead of him to think in terms of people actually living on the sphere, people arriving at the aperture in fleets sent from crowded and worn-out Earth, spreading outward across these limitless prairies. Trying to accommodate the vision along with his other speculations about the origins and purpose of the sphere had brought Garamond to vertigo. And superimposed on all his swirling thoughts, overriding every other consideration, a new concept of his personal status was struggling to be born. If he, Vance Garamond, gave then he, and not Elizabeth Lindstrom, would be the most important human being alive -- and his wife and child would be safe. "There's an analyzer kit in the buggy," Kraemer said. "Shall I go for it?" "Of course." Garamond was surprised by the lieutenant's question, then with a flash of insight he understood that it had taken only a few minutes of exposure to the unbounded lebensraum of the sphere to alter a relationship which was part of the tight, closed society of the Two Worlds. Kraemer was actually reluctant to leave the secret garden by climbing down into the circular black lake, and -- as a potential owner of a supercontinent -- he saw no reason why Garamond should not go instead. So quickly , Garamond thought. We'll all be changed so quickly. Aloud he said, "While you're getting the kit you can break the news to the others -- they'll want to see for themselves." "Right." Kraemer looked pleased at the idea of being first with the most sensational story of all time. He went to the edge of the aperture, lay down and lowered his head into the blackness, obviously straining to force the helmet through the membrane field that retained the atmosphere. After wriggling sideways a little to obtain his grip on the buggy's leg, Kraemer slid out of sight into the darkness. Garamond again felt a sense of dislocation. The fact that he had weight, that there was a naturalseeming gravity pulling him "downward" against the grassy soil, created an illusion that he was standing on the surface of a planet. His instincts rebelled against the idea that he was standing on a thin shell of unknown metal, that below him was the hard vacuum of space, that the buggy was close underneath his feet, upside down, clinging to the sphere by the force of its drive. G aramond moved away from the aperture a short distance, annoyed by the incongruity of the heavy spacesuit that shut him off from what surely must be his natural element. He kneeled for a closer look at the grass. It grew thickly, in mixed varieties that to his inexpert eye had stems and laminae similar to those of Earth. He parted the grass, pushed his fingers into the matted roots and scooped up a handful of brown soil. Small crumbs of it clung to the material of his gloves, making moist smears. Garamond looked up and for the first time noticed the lacy white streamers of cloud. With the small sun positioned vertically overhead it was difficult to study the sky, but beyond the cloud he thought he could distinguish narrow bands of a lighter blue that created a delicate ribbed effect curving from horizon to horizon. He made a mental note to point it out to Chief Science Officer O'Hagan for early investigation, and returned his attention to the soil. Digging into it with his palms he came to the ubiquitous gray metal of the shell, its surface unmarked by the damp earth. Garamond placed his hand against the metal and tried to imagine the buildings of the sphere, to visualize the creation of an apparently seamless globe of metal with a circumThere could be only one source for such an inconceivable quantity of shell material, and that was the sun itself. Matter is energy, and energy is matter. Every active star tons a day of its own substance into space in the form of light and other radiations. But in the case of Pengelly's Star one individual or many had set up a boundary, turned that energy back on itself, manipulating and modifying it, translating it into matter. With precise control over the most elemental forces of the universe they had created an impervious shell of exactly the sort of material they wanted -- harder than diamond. immutable, eternal. When the sphere was complete, grown to the required thickness, they had again dipped their hands into the font of energy and wrought fresh miracles, coating the interior surface of the sphere with soil and water and air. Organic compounds, even complete cells and seeds, had been constructed in the same way, because at the ultimate level of reality there is no difference between a blade of grass and one of steel... "The air is good, sir." Kraemer's voice came from close behind. Garamond stood up, turned, saw that the lieutenant had opened his faceplate. "What are the readings like?" "A shade low on oxygen, but everything else is about right." Kraemer was grinning like a schoolboy. "You should try some." Garamond opened his own helmet and took a deep breath. The air was soft and thick and pure. He discovered at that moment that he had never known truly fresh air before. Low shouts came from the direction of the aperture as other spacesuited figures emerged. "I told the others they could come through," Kraemer said. "All except Braunek -- he's holding the buggy in place. That's all right, isn't it?" "Yes. I'll be setting up a rota system to let everybody on the ship have a look before we go back." Again Garamond sensed a difference in Kraemer's attitude. Before the lieutenant had seen the interior of the sphere he would not have cleared the buggy without obtaining permission. "Before we go back? But as soon as we signal Earth, the traffic's all going to be coming this way. Why go back?" "No reason, I suppose." Garamond had been thinking of Aileen and her reluctance ever to travel more than a few kilometers from their apartment. He had been planning to return her to the old familiar Surroundings as soon as possible, but perhaps there was no need. Standing on the interior surface of the sphere was as close as one could get to being on the infinite plane of the geometer, yet there was nothing in the experience to inspire agoraphobia. The line of sight did not tangent away from the downward curve of a planet and so the uniform density of the air set a limit to the distance a man could see. Garamond studied the horizon. It appeared to curve upward slightly, in contrast to that of Earth, but it did not seem much farther away. There was no sense of peering into immensities. Kraemer put the toe of one boot down into the small hole Garamond had made and tapped the metal at the bottom. "Did you find anything?" "Such as?" "Circuits. For this synthetic gravity." "No. I don't think we'll find any circuits in our sense of the word." "What, then?" "Atoms with their interiors rearranged or specially designed to do a job. Perfect machines." "Sounds incredible." "We've taken the first step in that direction ourselves with our magnetic resonance engines. Anyway, what could be more incredible than all this?" Some instinct prompted Garamond to push the soil back into the hole and tamp it down with his foot, repairing the damage he had done to the grassy surface. In the region close to the aperture the soil was thinly distributed, but there were hills in the distance that looked as though they could have been formed by drifting. "As soon as your men have got over the shock, tell them to gather vegetation and soil samples," he said. "I already have," Kraemer replied carelessly. "By the way, none of the suit radios is working, though mine was all right again when I went back out through the aperture." "There must be a damping effect -- that's something else for O'Hagan to investigate when he gets here. Let's have a look at those ruins." They walked to the nearest of the indistinct mounds. Under the blanket of climbing grasses there was just enough remaining structure to suggest a floor plan of massive walls and simple square rooms. Here and there, close to the black lake of stars, were distorted metallic stumps that had once been parts of machines. They had a sagging, lava-flow appearance as if they had been destroyed by intense heat. Kraemer gave a low whistle. "Who do you think won? The folks trying to get in, or the ones trying to keep them out?" "I'd say the invaders won, Lieutenant. I've been thinking about all those dead ships hanging out there. They can't be in their battle stations because even if they had been stationary during the fight the forces used against them would have kicked them adrift and there would have been nothing for us to find. It looks as though they were rounded up and carefully parked just outside the aperture." "Why?" "For salvage, maybe. There may be no metals available within the sphere." "For beating into ploughshares? It's good farming country, all right, but where are the farmers?" "Nomads? Could be you don't have to till the soil. Maybe you just keep moving, following the seasons, with the grain always ripening just ahead of you." Kraemer laughed. "What seasons? It must always be high summer here -- and high noon, too. It can't get dark with that sun right above your head." "But it is getting dark, Lieutenant." Garamond spoke peacefully, all capacity for surprise exhausted. "Look over there." He pointed at the horizon beyond the black ellipse of the aperture. There the shimmering blue-greens of the distance had begun to deepen. There was an unmistakable gathering of shade. "That's impossible," Kraemer protested. He looked up at the sun. "Oh, no!" Garamond looked up too and saw that the sun was no longer circular. It had one straight side, like a gold coin from which somebody had clipped a generous segment. Shouts from the other men indicated that they had noticed the event. While they watched, the still progressively smaller as though a shutter were being drawn across it. At the same time, keeping pace, the darkness increased on the corresponding horizon and a new phenomenon made itself apparent. The delicate ribbed effect Garamond had noticed in the sky earlier became clearer, the alternating bands of lighter and darker blue now standing out vividly. In the space. of a minute, as the sun began to disappear completely, the slim curving ribs became the dominant feature of the sky, swirling across it from two foci, as sharply defined as the striations in polished agate. Near the horizon, where they dipped behind denser levels of air, the bands blurred and dispersed into a prismatic haze. The last searing sliver of sun vanished and Garamond glimpsed a wall of shadow rushing over the landscape towards him at orbital speed. Then it was night, beneath a canopy of stratified sapphire. Garamond stayed beside the lake of stars for an hour before returning to his ship and sending a tachyonic signal to Starflight House. I t was almost exactly four months later that Elizabeth Lindstrom's flagship took up its station outside the sphere's entrance. Garamond had spent part of the time carrying out investigations into Orbitsville -- the name for the sphere had originated with an unknown crew member -- but the Bissendorf was primarily equipped for locate-and-report missions. It did not carry a large science team. So the studies were necessarily limited. But the astronomy section, under Sammy Yamoto, did make another profound discovery. There was yet another sphere surrounding Pengelly's Star. It was smaller than Orbitsville, non-material in nature yet capable of reflecting or deflecting the sun's outpourings of light and heat. Yamoto described it as a "globular filigree of force fields," a phrase of which he was inordinately proud, judging by the frequency with which it was used in his reports. Of the inner sphere's surface area, precisely half was made up of narrow strips, effectively opaque, curving in a general north-south direction. Their function was to cast great moving bars of shadow on the grasslands of Orbitsville, producing the alternating periods of light and darkness, day and night, without which plant life could not survive. Yamoto was not able to observe the inner sphere directly, but he could chart its structure by studying the bands of light and darkness as they moved across the far side of away in the "night" sky. And he was able to show that the shadow sphere not only created night and day but was also responsible for a progression of seasons. In one quarter of the sphere, corresponding to winter, the opaque nightproducing strips were wider and therefore separated by narrower gaps of light; at the opposite side the strips were reduced in width to engender the shorter nights and longer days of summer. To facilitate Yamoto's work a small plastic observatory was prefabricated in the Bissendorf s workshops and transferred to a site within Orbitsville. Several more buildings were added as other sections found reason to prolong their work in the interior, and the nucleus of a scientific colony was formed. A substantial portion of the research was devoted to the annoying riddle of why no radio communicator would work inside the sphere. At first it was anticipated that a simple solution and practical remedy would be found, but the weeks slipped by without any progress being made. It appeared that the equally inexplicable synthetic gravity field was responsible for damping out all electromagnetic radiation. In an effort to get new data on the mechanics of the phenomenon, O'Hagan's team took a photographic torpedo and gave it enough extra thrust to enable it to take off from the inner surface of Orbitsville. The purpose of the experiment was to measure the gravity gradient and to see if the radio guidance and telemetry systems would operate if the signals were traveling at right angles to the surface. After a flawless programed start, the torpedo began tracing random patterns in the sky and made a programed automatic landing several kilometers away from the aperture. Pessimists predicted that the only long-range communication possible on Orbitsville would be by modulation of light beams. Another discovery was that the utterly inert ,nd incredibly hard shell of the sphere was impervious to all radiation except gravity waves. The latter were able to pass through, otherwise the star system's outer planet would have tangented off toward interstellar space, but not even the most energetic particles entered Orbitsville from the outer universe except through the aperture. Certain peculiarities in the measurements of radiation levels from Pengelly's Star itself led O'Hagan to give Garamond a confidential report in which he suggested that flickerwing ships might not be able to operate within the sphere, due to lack of available reaction mass. The subject was earmarked for priority investigation by the fully equipped' teams that would arrive later. Garamond received an increasing number of requests from crewmen, especially those who were inactive when the main drive was not in use, for permission to stay on Orbitsville under canvas. At first he encouraged the idea, but Napier reported that the remaining personnel were becoming resentful of their relaxed and sunburned colleagues. Partly to combat the divisive emotions, Garamond took the Bissendorf on a circuit of Orbitsville's equatorial plane and established that no other entrances were visible. He also set teams to work moving the swarm of dead ships a thousand kilometers down orbit from the aperture. With the ships at their new station, they were boarded by photographic teams that made records of their findings. These confirmed Garamond's first guess that the hulks had been used as mines and sources of supply. The interiors were gutted, stripped to the bare metal of the hulls, and in some cases it turned out that what had been thought to be the havoc of battle was actually the work of scavengers. An unfortunate byproduct was that virtually nothing was found to indicate the appearance of the aliens who had built and flown the huge fleet. The most significant clue was a section of metal staircase and handrailing that hinted the aliens had been bipeds of about the same size as humans. Where were they now? That question came in for more discussion than did speculations on the whereabouts of the beings who had created Orbitsville. It. was understood that the sphere-builders had possessed a technology of an entirely different order to that of the race which had produced the ships. The instinctive belief was that the sphere-builders were unknowable, that they had moved on to new adventures or new phases of their existence, because it would be impossible to be near them without their presence being felt. Orbitsville appeared to be and was accepted as a gift from the galactic past. Garamond brought Aileen and Christopher into the sphere, through the newly constructed Lshaped entrance port, for a strangely peaceful vacation. Aileen was able to adjust to Orbitsville's up-curving horizons without any psychological upsets, and Chris took to the place like a foal turned loose in spring pastures. In the daytime Garamond watched the boy's skin acquire the gold of the newfound sun, and at night he sat outside with Aileen beneath the fabulous archways of the sky, their gratification all the more intense because of the period of despair that had preceded it. Only in dreams, or in the halfworld between consciousness and sleep, did Garamond feel apprehension. Mostly he tried not to think of Elizabeth advancing across the light-years that lay between Orbitsville and Earth. T o the unaided vision it would have appeared that her flagship came alone. In fact it was at the head of a fleet of seventy vessels, but an interstellar ramjet on maindrive was surrounded by its intake field, a vast insubstantial maw with square kilometers. For that reason the closest formation ever flown was in the form of a thousandkilometer grid. The fleet was unwieldy even by Starflight standards. It spent two days in matching velocities with the galactic drift of Pengelly's Star and in deploying its individual units in parking orbit. When each ship had been accurately positioned and its electromagnetic wings furled, the flagship -- Starflier IV -- advanced slowly on ion drive until it was almost alongside the Bissendorf. Captain Vance Garamond received a formal invitation to come on board. The act of donning the blackand-silver dress uniform, for the first time ever in the course of a mission, reminded him acutely that once again he was within Elizabeth's sphere of influence. He was not conscious of any fear -- Orbitsville had had too profound an effect on the situation for that -- yet he was filled with vague distaste each time he thought of the forthcoming interview. For the past four months he had been certain that Elizabeth's consequence had been reduced to normal human dimensions, but her arrival at the head of an armada suggested that the old order was still a reality. For her, the only reality. The sight of his dress uniform disturbed Aileen, too. Later, as the transit dock opened and the little buggy ventured out into the black ocean of space, Garamond remembered the way his wife had kissed him. She had been abstracted, almost cold, and had turned away quickly. It had been as though she were suppressing all emotion, but in his final glimpse of her she had been holding their golden snail against her cheek. Garamond stood behind the pilot of the buggy for the whole of the short trip, watching the flagship expand until it filled the forward screens. When the docking maneuver had been completed he stepped watchfully but confidently into the transit bay where a group of Starflight officials were waiting. Behind the officials were a number of men in civilian dress and carrying scene recorders. With a minimum of ceremony Garamond was escorted to the Presidential suite and ushered into the principal stateroom. Elizabeth must have given previous instructions, because his escorts withdrew immediately and in silence. The President was standing with her back to the door. She was wearing a long close-fitting gown of white satin, her favorite style of dress. Three white spaniels floated drowsily in the air close to her feet. Garamond was shocked to see that Elizabeth had lost most of her hair. The thinning black strands clung to her scalp in patches, making her look old and diseased. She continued to stand with her back to him although she must have been aware of his presence. "My Lady..." Garamond scuffed the floor with his magnetic-soled boots, and the President slowly turned. The skin of her small-chinned face was pale and glistening. "Why did you do it. Captain?" Her voice was low. "Why did you run from me?" "My Lady, I..." Garamond, unprepared for a direct question, was lost for words. "Why were you afraid of me?" "I panicked. What happened to your son was pure accident. He fell when I wasn't even near him. But I panicked and ran." It occurred to Garamond that Elizabeth might have sound political and tactical reasons for choosing to meet him as a mother who had lost a child rather than as an empress in danger of being usurped. But that did not lessen her advantage. Incredibly, Elizabeth smiled her asymmetrical, knowing smile. "You thought I wouldn't understand, that I might lash out at you." "It would have been a natural reaction." "You shouldn't have been afraid of me, Captain." "I... I'm glad." This is fantastic. Garamond thought numbly. She doesn't believe any of it. I don't believe any of it. So why go on with the charade?... suffered, and you've suffered," Elizabeth was saying. "I think we always will, but I want you to know that I bear you no grudge." She came closer to him, still smiling, and her soft satiny abdomen brushed his knuckles. Garamond thought of spiders. "There isn't any way I can express how sorry I am that the accident occurred." "I know." Elizabeth's voice was gentle, but suddenly the room was filled with her sweet, soupy odor and Garamond knew that just for an instant she had thought of "My Lady, if this is too much for you..." Her face hardened instantly. "What makes you think so?" "Nothing." "Very well, then. We have important business to discuss, Captain. Did you know that the Council, with my consent, has authorized the payment to you of ten Garamond shook his head. "Ten "Yes. Does that seem a lot of money to you?" "It seems all the money there is." Elizabeth laughed and turned away from him, disturbing the spaniels in their airborne slumbers. "It's nothing, Captain. Nothing! You will, of course, be appointed to the council I'm setting up to advise on the development and exploitation of Lindstromland, and your salary from that alone will be two there's..." Elizabeth paused. "What's the matter, Captain? You look surprised." "I am." "At the size of your salary? Or the fact that the sphere has been officially named after my family?" "The name of the sphere is unimportant," Garamond said stonily, too disturbed by what Elizabeth had said to think about exhibited the proper degree of deference. "What is important is that it can't be controlled and exploited. You sounded as if you were planning to parcel up the land and sell it in the same way that Terranova is handled." "We don't sell plots on Terranova -- they are given freely, through Government-controlled agencies." "To anybody who can pay the Starflight transportation charge. It's the same thing." "Really?" Elizabeth examined Garamond through narrowed eyes. "You're an expert on such matters, are you?" "I don't need to be. The facts are easily understood." Garamond felt he was rushing toward a dangerous precipice, but he had no desire to hold back. "In that case you'll make an excellent council member -- all the others regard the Starfiight operation as being extremely complex." "In practice," Garamond said doggedly. "But not in principle." Elizabeth gave her second unexpected smile of the interview. "In principle, then, why can't Lindstromland be developed in the normal way?" "For the same reason that watersellers can make a living only in the desert." "You mean where there's a lot of water freely available nobody will pay for it." "No doubt that sounds childishly simple to you, My Lady, but it's what I meant." "I'm intrigued by your thought processes, Captain." Elizabeth was giving no sign of being angered by Garamond's attitude. "How can you compare selling water and opening up a new world?" Garamond gave a short laugh. "Yours are the intriguing thought processes -- if you're comparing Orbitsville to an ordinary planet." "Orbitsville?" "Lindstromland. It isn't like an ordinary planet." "I'm aware of the difference in size." "You aren't." Elizabeth's tolerance began to fade. "Be careful of what you say, Captain." "With respect, My Lady, you aren't aware of the difference in size. Nobody is, and nobody ever will be. I myself am not aware of it, and I've flown right around Orbitsville." "Surely the fact that you were able to..." "I was traveling at a hundred thousand kilometers an hour," Garamond said in a steady voice. "At that speed I could have orbited the Earth in twenty-five minutes. Do you know how long it took to get around Orbitsville? Forty-two days!" "I grant you we're dealing with a new order of magnitude." "And that's only a linear comparison. Don't you see there's just no way you can handle the amount of living space involved?" Elizabeth shrugged. "I've already told you that Starfiight doesn't concern itself with the apportionment of land, so the exact area of Lindstromland is of no concern to us. We will, of course, continue to make a fair profit from our transportation services." "But that's the whole point," Garamond said angrily. "Even if it wasn't a disguised land charge, the transportation fee should be abolished." "Why?" "Because we now have all the land we can use. In those circumstances it is intolerable that there should be any kind of economic brake on the natural and instinctive flow of people toward the new land," "You, of all people, should know that there's nothing natural or, instinctive about building and sailing a flickerwing ship." A rare tinge of color was appearing in Elizabeth's waxy cheeks. "It can't be done without money." Garamond shook his head. "Not money. People.' It can't be done without people. A culture that had never developed the concept of money, or property, could cross space just as well as we do." "At last!" Elizabeth took two quick steps toward Garamond, then stopped, swaying in magnetic shoes. "At last I know you, Captain. If money is so distasteful to you, I take it you are refusing a place on the development council?" "I am." monits from the pockets of the people of the Two Worlds. You're refusing that, too?" "I'm refusing that, too." "You're too late," Elizabeth snapped, savoring a triumph which only she understood. "It has already been credited to your account." "I'll return it to you." Elizabeth shook her head decisively. "No, Captain. You're a famous man back on the Two Worlds -- and I must be seen to give you everything you deserve. Now return to your ship." On the way back to the Bissendorf, Garamond's mind was filled with the President's admission that he had become too important to be disposed of like other human beings. And yet, came the disturbing thought, there had been that look of satisfaction in her eyes. IX T he new house allocated for Garamond's use was a rectangular, single-story affair. It was one of several dozen built from plastic panels that had been prefabricated in a Starflight workshop aboard one of Elizabeth's ships. Situated less than two kilometers from the aperture, where the coating of soil was still thin, the compact structure was held in place by suction pads installed to grip the underlying metal of the shell. After a few days, Garamond found he could forget the hard vacuum of space beginning only a few centimetres below his living-room floor. The furnishings were sparse but comfortable. A full range of color projectors and entertainment machines, plus an electronic tutor for Christopher, gave the place something of the atmosphere of a luxury weekend lodge. There was an efficient kitchen initially supplied with provisions from shipboard stores. Of course, the expectation was that the colonists would becoming self-supporting as regards food within a year. It was late summer in that part of Orbitsville and the grasses were approaching a tawny ripeness. Even before a systemized agriculture could be established to produce grain harvests, the grass would be fully utilized -- part of it synthetically digested to create protein foods, the rest yielding cellulose for the production of a range of acetate plastics. Garamond, technically, was still in command of the Bissendorf, but he spent much of his time in the house, telling himself he was helping his family put down roots. In reality he was trying to cope with the feeling of having been cut adrift. He acquired the habit of standing at a window that faced the aperture and watching the ever-increasing tempo of activity at the Starflight outpost. Machinery, vehicles, supplies of all kinds came through the L-shaped entry tubes in a continuous stream; new buildings were erected every day amid moraines of displaced soil; a skein of dirt roads wound around and through the complex, its loose ends straggling of into the grasslands. Earth's beachhead was becoming well-established, and as it did so Garamond felt more and more redundant. "The weirdest thing about it is that I feel possessive, too," he said to his wife. "I keep lecturing people about the inconceivable size of Orbitsville, telling them it couldn't be controlled by a thousand Starflight corporations. Yet I have a gut-feeling it's my personal property. I guess that in a way I'm as much out of touch with reality as Liz Lindstrom." Aileen shook her head. "You're angry at the way she's proposing to handle things." "Angry at myself." "Why?" "What made me think Starflight House would quietly bow out of existence to make way for a publicly funded transportation system? From what I hear, Liz's public relations teams are plugging the notion that Starflight already is a quasi-government concern. That was a hard one to put over when there was just Terranova and the amount of land a settler got was determined by how much he paid for his passage, but now it's different." "In what way?" Aileen looked up from the boy's shirt she was handstitching. Her deeply tanned face was sympathetic but unconcerned; since arriving on Orbitsville she had developed a peaceful optimism. It seemed that the principal element of his wife's personality, her unremarkable pleasantness, was standing her in good stead in the alien environment. "There's to be a standard transportation charge and no limitation to the amount of land a settler can occupy. That will make the operation seem pretty altruistic to most people." Since turning down membership in Elizabeth's development council Garamond had found it difficult to keep himself informed of her activities. Still, he could guess the approach she was using to sell Orbitsville on overcrowded Earth. The newly established fact that above a layer of air the volume of space within the sphere was totally free of hydrogen or other matter, ruling out the use of flickerwing ships, could even be turned to Starflight's advantage. It was likely that a long time would elapse before the unwieldy and inefficient type of ship that carried its own reaction mass could be redeveloped sufficiently to make any impression on the five the sphere. Orbitsville, then, was truly the ultimate frontier, a place where a man and his family could load up a solar-powered vehicle with supplies, plus an "iron cow" to convert grass into food, and drive off into a green infinity. The life would be simple, and perhaps hard -- in many ways similar to that of a pioneer in the American West -- but in the coastto-coast urbs of Earth there was a great yearning for just that kind of escape. The risk of dying of overwork or simple appendicitis on a lonely farm hundreds of light-years from Earth was infinitely preferable to the prospect of going down in a food riot in Paris or Melbourne. No matter how much Starflight charged for passage to Orbitsville, there would always be more than enough people to fill the big ships. "Does the President have to be altruistic?" Aileen said, and Garamond knew that she was drawing comparisons between Liz Lindstrom and herself, between a woman who had unexpectedly lost a son and one whose husband and child had been reprieved. "What's wrong with making a reasonable percentage on services rendered?" "In this case -- everything." Garamond suppressed a pang of annoyance. "Don't you see that? Look, Earth has been raped and polluted and choked to death, but right here on Orbitsville there's room for every human being there is to lose himself forever. We've made all the mistakes and ' learned all the lessons back on Earth, and now we've been given this chance to start off from scratch again. The situation demands an almost complete transfer of population -- and it could be done, Aileen. At our level of technology it could be done, but the entire Starflight operation is based on it not being done!" Garamond returned to staring through his window. "In order for Elizabeth to go on making her quote reasonable percentage unquote there has to be a potential, a high population pressure on Earth and a low one elsewhere. I wouldn't be surprised if it turned out that the Lindstroms are behind the failure of all the main population-control programs." "That's ridiculous, Vance." Aileen began to laugh. "Is it?" Garamond turned away from the window, mollified by his wife's good cheer. "Maybe so, but you don't hear them complaining much about the birth rate." "Talking about birth rates -- our own has been pretty static for a long time." Aileen caught his hand and held it against her cheek. "Wouldn't you like to be the father of the first child born on Orbitsville?" "I'm not sure. It's impossible, anyway. The first shiploads of settlers are on their way. And from what I've heard about the Terranova run, a lot of the women always arrive pregnant. It has something to do with the lack of recreational facilities on that journey." "How about the first one conceived on Orbitsville, then?" "That's more like it." Garamond kneeled beside his wife's chair, took her in his arms. They kissed. Aileen drew back after a few seconds. "You'll have to do better than that." "I'm sorry. I keep thinking about the people, beings or gods -- whatever you want to call them -- who built Orbitsville." "Who doesn't?" "I don't understand them." "Who does?" "You know, there's enough living space in Orbitsville to support every intelligent being in the galaxy. For all we know, that's why it was created, and yet..." Garamond allowed his voice to die away. He suspected Aileen would accuse him of paranoia if he speculated aloud about why the sphere-builders had created a hostel for an entire galaxy's homeless -- and then played into Elizabeth Lindstrom's hands by providing only one entrance. C hick Truman was one of a breed of human beings who had come into existence with the development of interstellar travel. He was a frontiersman-technician. His father and grandfather had helped with the opening up of Terranova and with the initial surveying of a dozen other planets which, although unsuitable for colonization, had some commercial or scientific potential. He had received little in the way of formal technical training but, like all other members of the fraternity of gypsyengineers, seemed to have an inborn knowledge of the entire range of mechanical skills. It was as though the accumulated experience of generations had begun to produce men for whom the analysis of an electrical circuit or the tuning of an engine was a matter of instinct. One attribute that distinguished Truman from most of his fellows was a strong if undisciplined interest in philosophy. And it was this that had fired his mind as he had set up camp on the lower slopes of the hills that ringed Orbitsville's single aperture at a distance of about sixty kilometers. Truman was half of a two-man team sent out to erect a bank of laser reflectors as part of an experimental communications system. The pair had reached its destination minutes before the wall of darkness had come rushing from the east, and now Truman's partner -- Peter Krogt -- was busy preparing food and laying out their sleeping bags. Truman himself was concerned with less prosaic matters. He had lit a pipe of tobacco, comfortably seated with his back to the transporter, he stared into the incredible ribbed archways of the night sky. "The Assumption of Mediocrity is a useful philosophical weapon," he was saying, "but it can backfire on the guy who uses it. I know that some of the greatest advances in human thought were achieved by assuming there's nothing odd or freakish about our own little patch -- that's what set Albert Einstein off." "Help me open these containers," Krogt said. Without moving, Truman released a cloud of aromatic smoke. "But consider the case of, say, two beetles living at the bottom of a hole on a golf course. These bugs have never been out of that hole, but if they have a philosophical turn of mind they can describe the rest of the universe just on the strength of available evidence. What would their universe be like, Pete?" "Who cares?" "Nice attitude, Pete. Their projected universe would be an infinite series of round holes with big white balls dropping into them during daylight hours." Krogt had opened the food containers unaided. He handed one to Truman. "What are you talking about, Chick?" "I'm telling you what's wrong with the management back at base. Listen -- we've been on Orbitsville for months, right?" "Right." "Now, take this little jaunt we're on right now. These hills are three hundred meters high. Our orders are to set up the reflectors at an elevation of two hundred and fifty meters. We've been told where to set them, where to aim them, what deviation will be acceptable, how long to take with the assignment -- but there's one thing we haven't been told. And I find it a pretty astonishing omission, Pete." "Your yeasteak's getting cold." "Why did nobody tell us to climb the extra fifty meters to the top of the hill and have a look at the other side?" "Because there's no need," Krogt said heavily. "There's nothing there but grass and scrub. The whole inside of this ball is nothing but prairie." "There you go! The Assumption of Mediocrity." "It isn't an assumption." Krogt gestured with his fork at the shimmering watered-silk canopy of the sky. "They've had a look around with telescopes." "Telescopes!" Truman sneered to cover up the fact that he had forgotten about telescopic examination of the far side of Orbitsville, then his talent for rapid mental calculation came to his aid. "We're talking about a distance of more than two astronomical units, sonny. If you were standing on Earth, what would one of those spyglasses tell you about life on Mars?" "More'n I want to know. Are you going to eat this yeasteak or will I?" "You eat it." Truman got to his feet, slightly dismayed at the way in which a discussion on philosophy had led him to renounce his meal, and marched away up the slope. He was breathing heavily by the time he reached the rounded summit. There he paused to re-light his pipe. The yellow flame from the lighter dazzled his eyes, so almost a minute passed before Truman realized that spread out on the plain below him, dim and peaceful, were the lights of an alien civilization. X T he arrival of the first wave of passenger ships had surprised Garamond in two ways -- by the timing, which could have been achieved only if they had set out within days of Elizabeth's own arrival on Orbitsville; and by their number. There were eighty Type G# vessels, each of which carried more than four thousand people. A originally must have been destined for the relatively well-prepared territories of Terranova, had been diverted to a new destination where there was not even a shed to give them shelter on their first night. "It beats me," Cliff Napier said, sipping his morning coffee. He was off duty and had spent the night in Garamond's house. "All right, so Terranova has only one usable conthe situation isn't all that urgent. No matter how you look at it, these people are going to. have a rough time for a while. They haven't even got proper transportation for this place." "You're wondering why they agreed to come?" Garamond asked, finishing his own coffee. Napier nodded. "The average colonist is a family .man. He doesn't want to expose his wife and kids to more unknotvn risks than necessary. How did Starflight get them to fly here?" "I'll tell you." Aileen came into the room with a pot of fresh coffee and I were down at the store this morning while you two were still in your beds. I spoke to people who saw the newcomers disembarking before dawn. You know, you don't learn much by lying around snoring-" "All right, Aileen, we both think you're wonderful. Now, what are you talking about?" "They were given free passage," Aileen said, obviously pleased at being able to impart that news. Garamond shook his head. "I can't believe it!" "It's true, Vance. They say Starflight House is giving free travel to anybody who signs on for Lindstromland within six months." "It's a trick." "Oh. Vance!" Aileen's eyes were reproachful. "Why don't you admit you were wrong about Elizabeth? Besides, what sort of a trick could it be? What could she hope to gain?" "It's a trick," Garamond said stubbornly. "What she's done isn't even legal -- the teams from the Government land agencies haven't got here yet." "But you always say the law doesn't mean anything to the Lindstroms." "Not when they want to take something. This is different." "Now you're being childish," Aileen snapped. "He isn't," Napier said. "Take our word for it, Aileen -- Liz Lindstrom never acts out of character." Aileen's face had lost some of its natural color. "Oh, you know it all, of course. You know all about how it feels for a woman to lose her only..." She stopped speaking abruptly. "Child," Garamond finished for her. "Don't hold anything back ." "I'm sorry. It's just..." Lenses of tears magnified Aileen's eyes as she walked out of the room. The two men finished their coffee in silence, each lost in his own thoughts. Garamond wondered if the feeling of pointlessness silting through him was due to his having to stand by helplessly while the President imposed her will on Orbitsville, or if it sprang from the slow realization that he was out of a job. The entire Stellar Exploration Arm had become superfluous because there was no need for the big ships to search the star fields ever again. Could it be, he wondered, that l existed only for the search? With an obvious effort at diplomacy, Napier began discussing the work being carried out by the Starflight research teams. Despite the use of more sophisticated and more powerful cutting tools than had been available on board the Bissendorf, nobody had managed even to scratch the shell material. At the same time, studies of the inner shell were indicating that its movement was not a simple eastwest rotation, but that subtle geometries were involved. Their object, apparently, was to produce a normal progression of day and night close to the polar areas. Another team had been working continuously on the diaphragm field that prevented the atmosphere from rushing into space through the kilometer-wide aperture in the outer shell. No significant progress had been made there, either. The force field employed was unlike anything ever generated by human engineers in that it reacted equally against the passage of metallic and non-metallic objects. Observations of the field showed that it was lenticular in shape, being several meters thick at the center. Unlike the shell material, it was transparent to cosmic rays and actually appeared to refract them. The discovery had led to the suggestion that as well as being a sealing device it was intended to disperse cosmic rays in such a way as to produce a small degree of mutation in Orbitsville's flora and fauna -- if the latter existed. In general, the field seemed more amenable than the shell material to investigation because it had proved possible to cause small local alterations in its structure and to produce temporary leaks by firing beams of electrons through it. "Interesting stuff," Napier concluded. "Fascinating," Garamond said automatically. "You don't sound convinced. I'm going to have a look at the new arrivals." Garamond smiled. "Okay, Cliff. We'll see you for lunch." He got to his feet and was walking to the door with Napier when the communicator set, which had been connected to the central exchange by a landline pending a solution of the radio transmission problem, chimed to announce an incoming call. Garamond pressed image of a heavy-shouldered and prematurely gray young man appeared at the projection focus. He was wearing civilian clothing and his face was unknown to Garamond. "Good morning, Captain," the stranger said in a slightly breathless voice. "I'm Colbert Mason of the Two Worlds News Agency. Have any other reporters been in touch with you?" "Other reporters? No." "Thank God for that -- I'm the first!" Mason said fervently. "The first? I didn't know Starflight had authorized transportation for newsmen." "They haven't." Mason gave a shaky laugh. "I had to emigrate to this place with my wife more or less permanently, and I know other reporters have done the same thing. I'm just lucky my ship disembarked first. If you'll give me an interview, that is." "Have you been off-world before?" "No, sir. First time, but I'd have gone right around the galaxy for this chance." G aramond recognized the flattery but also found himself genuinely impressed by the young newsman. "What did you want to talk to me about?" "What did I...?" Mason spread his hands helplessly. "The lot! Anything and everything. Do you know, sir, that back on Earth you're regarded as the most famous man ever? Even if you'd answered the tachygrams we sent you, we'd still have considered it worthwhile to try for a face-to-face interview." "Tachygrams? I got no signals from Earth. Hold on a minute." Garamond killed the audio channel and turned to Napier. "Elizabeth?" Napier's heavy-lidded eyes were alert. "I'd say so. She didn't like your views on how Orbitsville should be handled. In fact, I'm surprised this reporter got through the net. He must be exceptionally smart, or lucky." "Let's make him luckier." Garamond opened the audio circuit again. "I've got a good story for you, Mason. Are you prepared to run it exactly as I tell it?" "Of course." "Okay. Come straight out to my place." "I can't, sir. I called you because I think I'm being watched, and there may not be much time." "All right, then. You can report that in my opinion the potential of Orbitsville is..." "Orbitsville?" "The local name for Lindstromland..." Garamond stopped speaking as the image of the reporter broke up into motes of colored light that swarmed in the air for a second before abruptly vanishing. He waited for the image to reestablish itself but nothing happened. "I thought it was too good to be true," Napier commented. "Somebody pulled the plug on you." "I know. Where do you think Mason was speaking from?" "Must have been from one of the depot stores. Those are the only places where he'd have any access to a communicator set." "Let's get down there right now." Garamond pulled on a lightweight jacket and, without waiting to explain to Aileen, hurried from the house into Orbitsville's changeless noon. Christopher looked up from the solitary game he was playing in the grass but did not speak. Garamond waved to the boy and strode out in the direction of the clustered buildings around the aperture. "It's bloody hot," Napier grumbled at his side. "I'm going to buy a parasol for walking about outdoors." Garamond was in no mood to respond to small talk. "It's getting too much like Earth and Terranova." "You won't be able to prove the call was blocked." "I'm not even going to try." They walked quickly along the brown dirt road that threaded through the scattering of residences and reached the belt of small administrative buildings, research laboratories and windowless storehouses surrounding the aperture. The black ellipse began to be disjointedly visible through a clutter of docking machinery and L-shaped entry ports. Garamond was no longer able to think of it as a lake of stars. Now it was simply a hole in the ground. As they were passing an unusually large anonymous building his attention was caught by sunlight glinting on a moving vehicle -- one of the few yet to be seen on Orbitsville. It stopped at the entrance to the building, four men got out and hurried inside. One of them had a youthful build that contrasted with his graying hair. Napier caught Garamond's arm. "That looked like our man." "We'll see." They sprinted across a patch of grass and into the dense shade of the foyer, just in time to glimpse an interior door closing. A doorman wearing Starflight emblems came out of a kiosk and tried to bar their way but Garamond and Napier went by on each side of him and burst through to the inner room. Garamond's first glance confirmed that he had found Colbert Mason. The reporter was between two men who were gripping his arms, and three others -- one of whom Garamond identified as Silvio Laker, a member of Elizabeth Lindstrom's personal staff -- were standing close by. Mason's face had a dazed, drugged expression. "Hands off him," Garamond commanded. "Out of here," Laker said. "You're outside your territory, Captain." "I'm taking Mason with me." "Like hell you are," said one of the men holding Mason, stepping forward confidently. Garamond gave him a bored look. "I can cripple you ten different ways." He was lying, never having been interested in even the recreational forms of personal combat, but the man suddenly looked less confident. While he was hesitating, his partner released Mason and tried to snatch something from his pocket, but was dissuaded by Napier who simply moved his threehundred-pound bulk in a little closer and looked expectant. A ringing silence descended on the sparsely furnished room. "Are you all right?" Garamond said to Mason. "My neck," the reporter said uncertainly, fingering a pink blotch just above his collar. "They used a hypodermic spray on me." "It was probably just a sedative to keep you quiet." Garamond fixed his gaze on Laker. "For your sake, I hope that's right." "I warn you to stay out of this," Laker said in a hoarse voice, his short round body quivering with anger. He extended his right fist, on which was a large gold ring set with a ruby. "Lasers are messy," Garamond said. "I don't mind cleaning up." "You're getting in over your head. Laker. Have you thought about what Elizabeth would do to you for involving her in murder?" "I've an idea she'd like to see you put away." "In secret, yes -- not like this." Garamond nodded to Napier. "Let's go." They turned the compliant, stupified reporter around and walked him toward the door. "I warn you, Garamond," Laker whispered. "I'm prepared to take the chance." "Don't be foolish." Garamond spoke without looking back. The door was only a few paces away now and he could feel an intense tingling between his shoulder blades. He put out his hand to grasp the handle, but in the instant of his touching it the door was flung open and three more men exploded into the room. Garamond tensed to withstand an onslaught but the newcomers, two of whom were wearing field technician uniforms, brushed past with unseeing eyes. "Mr. Laker," shouted the third man, who was wearing the blue uniform of a Starflight engineering officer. "You've got to hear this! You'll never..." Laker's voice was ragged with fury. "Get out, Gordino. What the hell's the idea of bursting in here like...?" "You don't understand! We've made contact with outsiders! Two of my technicians went over the hills to the west of here last night and they found an alien community -- one that's still in use!" Laker's jaw and threatening fist sagged in unison. "What are you saying, Gordino? What kind of a story is this?" "These are the two men, Mr. Laker. They'll tell you about it themselves." "Two of your drunken gypsies." "Please." The taller of the technicians raised his hand and spoke in an incongruous and strangely dignified voice. "I anticipated a certain degree of skepticism, so instead of returning to base immediately I waited till daylight and took photographs. Here they are." He produced a sheaf of colored rectangles and offered them to Laker. Garamond pushed Napier and the still-dazed Mason out through the door and, forgetting all notion of fleeing, strode back to Laker and snatched the photographs. Other hands were going for them as well, but he emerged from the free-forall with two pictures. The background in each was the limitless prairie of Orbitsville. Ranged across the middle distance were pale blue rectangles that could be nothing other than artificial structures. Near the base of some of the buildings were multicolored specks, so small as to be represented only by pinpricks of pigment beneath the glaze of the photographs. "These colored dots," Garamond said to the tall technician. "Are they...?" "All I can say is that they move. From the distance they look like flowers, but they move around." Garamond returned his attention to the pictures, trying to drive his mind down a converging beam at the focus of which were the brighthued molecules -- as if he could reach an atomic level where alien forms would become visible, and beyond it a nuclear level on which he could look into the faces and eyes of the first companions man had found in all his years of starsearching. The reaction was a natural one, conditioned by centuries during which the sole prospect of contacting others lay in close examination of marks on photographic plates. Yet it was swept aside almost at once by the forces of instinct. Garamond found himself walking toward the door and was out in the sunlight before understanding that he was heading for the Starflight vehicle parked near the entrance. The figures of Napier and Mason were visible a short distance along the road, apparently on their way to Garamond's house. He got into the crimson vehicle and examined the controls. The car was. brand-new, having been manufactured on board one of the spaceships specifically for use on Orbitsville, and no keys were needed to energize the pulse-magnet engine. Garamond pressed the starter button and accelerated away in a cloud of dust as Laker and the others were coming out of the building. He ignored their shouts, gunned the engine for the few seconds it took to catch up to Napier, brought a heel down on the single control pedal and skidded the car to a halt. He threw open a door. Napier glanced back at the Starflight men who were now in pursuit and, without needing to be told, bundled Mason into the vehicle and climbed in after him. The engine gave a barely perceptible whine as Garamond switched from heel to toe pressure on the pedal, sending the car snaking along the packed earth of the road as the excess of power forced its drive wheels to slide from side to side. In less than a minute they had cleared the perimeter of the township and were speeding toward the sunlit hills. T he alien settlement came into view as soon as the car reached the crest of the circular range of hills. It was composed of pale-blue rectangles shining in the distance like chips of ceramic. His brief study of the photographs had given Garamond the impression that the buildings were in a single cluster. In actuality they spanned the entire field of view and extended out across the plain for several kilometers. Garamond realized he was looking at a substantial city. It was a city appearing to lack a definite center but nevertheless large enough to sustain a population of a standards. Garamond eased back on the throttle, slowing the car's descent. He had just picked out the colorful moving specks he believed were the first contemporaries mankind had ever encountered beyond the biosphere of his birth planet. "Cliff, didn't I hear something about the Starflight science teams duplicating our experiment with a reconnaissance torpedo?" Garamond frowned as he spoke, his eyes fixed on the glittering city. "I think so." "I wonder if the cameras were activated?" "I doubt it. They could hardly have missed this." Mason, who had recovered from his shot of sedative, stirred excitedly in the rear seat, panning with his scene recorder. "What are you going to say to these beings, Captain?" "It doesn't matter what any of us say. They won't understand it." "They mightn't even hear it," Napier said. "Maybe they don't have ears." Garamond felt his mouth go dry. He had imagined this moment many times, with a strength of yearning which could not be comprehended by anyone who had not looked into the blind orbs of a thousand lifeless worlds. But the prospect of coming face to face with a totally alien life form was upsetting his body chemistry. His heart began a slow, powerful pounding as the pale-blue city rose final statement: TitS Perhaps the most significant novel of # from higher beyond the nose of the car. Without conscious bidding, his foot eased further back on the throttle. The hum of the engine became all but inaudible. For a long moment there was no sound but that of the tough grasses of Orbitsville whipping at the vehicle's bodywork. "What's the trouble, Vance?" Napier's eyes were watchful and sympathetic. "Arachnid reaction?" "I guess so." "Don't worry -- I feel it too." "Arachnid reaction?" Mason leaned forward eagerly. "What's that?" "Ask us some other time." "No, it's all right," Garamond said, glad of the opportunity to talk. "Do you like spiders?" "I can't stand them," Mason replied. "That's fairly universal. The revulsion that most people get when they see spiders -- arachnids -- is so strong and widespread it has led to the theory that arachnids are not native to Earth. We have a sense of kinship, no matter how slight, with all creatures that originated on our own world, which makes them acceptable to us even when they're ugly as sin. But if the arachnid reaction is what some people think it is -- loathing for something instinctively identified as of extraterrestrial origin -- then we might be in trouble when we make our first contact with an alien race. The worry is that they might be intelligent and friendly, even beautiful, and yet might trigger hate-and-kill reactions in us simply because their shape isn't already registered in a kind of checklist we inherit with our genes." "It's just an idea, of course," Mason said. "Just an idea," Garamond agreed. "What's the probability of it being right?" "Virtually zero, in my estimation. I wouldn't..." Garamond stopped speaking as the car lifted over a slight rise and he saw two bright-hued beings only a few hundred paces ahead. The aliens were a long way out from the perimeter of their city, isolated. He brought the car to a gradual halt. "I guess... I have a feeling we ought to get out and walk the rest of the way." Napier nodded and swung open his door. They got out, paused for a moment in the heat of Orbitsville's constant noon, and began walking toward the two man-sized but unearthly figures. Mason followed with his scene recorder. As the distance between them narrowed, Garamond began to discern the shape of the aliens and was relieved to discover he was not afraid of them in spite of the fact that they were unlike anything he had ever imagined. The creatures seemed, at first, to be humanoids wrapped in garments covered with large patches of pink, yellow and brown. At closer range, however, the garments proved to be varicolored fronds partly concealing complex asymmetrical bodies. The aliens did not have clearly defined heads, merely regions of greater complexity at the tops of their blunt forwardleaning trunks. In a wealth of tendrils, cavities and protuberances, the only organs Garamond was able to identify with any certainty were the eyes, which resembled twin cabochons of green bloodstone. "What are they like?" Napier whispered. "I don't know." Garamond felt a similar need to relate the aliens to something from his past experience. "Painted shrimps?" The reporter had fallen behind but Garamond and Napier were now only a few paces from the aliens. Both men stopped walking and stood facing the fantastic creatures, which had not moved or given any indication of being aware of the invaders. Silence encased the tableau like liquid glass, solidifying around them. The plain became a sun-filled lens and they were at the center of it, immobilized and voiceless. Psychic pressures built up and became intolerable, yet there seemed nothing to do or say. Garamond's mind escaped into irrelevancy. It doesn't matter that I'm unable to think of anything to sav for the benefit o f posterity. Because there's no way to communicate. No way. A minute endured like an age, and then another. "We've done our bit," Napier announced finally. "Let's go, Vance." Garamond turned thankfully and they walked toward Mason, who backed away from them, still holorecording all that was happening. Not until he had reached the car did Garamond look in the direction of the aliens. One of them was moving off toward its city with a complicated ungainly gait; the other was standing exactly where they had left it. "I'll drive back," Napier said, climbing into the car first and experimenting with the simplified controls while the others were taking their seats. He got the vehicle moving, set off up the hill at an oblique angle. "We'll go the long way around -- in case a crowd is following our tracks out." Garamond nodded, still absorbed in the two creatures on the plain. "There was no arachnid reaction, and I suppose that's something we can feel good about. But I felt totally inadequate. There was no point to the confrontation at all. I can't see us and them ever relating or interacting." "I don't know about relating, Vance. But there's going to be plenty of interacting." Napier pointed through the windshield to his left, where the curve of the hill .was falling away to reveal new expanses of prairie. The pale blue buildings of the alien city, instead of thinning out, were spread across the fresh vistas of grassland like flowers in a meadow, seemingly going on without end. Mason whistled and raised his recorder. "Do you think it makes a circle outside the hills? Right around our base?" "Looks that way to me. They must have been here a long time..." Napier allowed his words to trail off, but Garamond knew at once what he was thinking. Liz Lindstrom had brought a on the very first load, and the big ships would soon be bringing landhungry humans in batches of a full tween the two races was bound to take place in the near future, and on a massive scale. I shall never forget the first time I saw Emmett Duckworth. He had not yet grown his beard then, and a receding chin hovered beneath that beakiike proboscis. But the tiny close-set eyes, black and beady, harbored a twinkle. Against our wills, we were thrown together at the same table in the Faculty Dining Room at lunch one day. I don't find it easy to get on with strangers and whenever his eyes brushed over mine, I stepped up the pace of eating and stared hard at the plate. He seemed amused by the way I dug into the mess. "You'll eat anything," he finally said. I reddened. "My mother was an awful cook," I admitted. "Since I left the old homestead, anything is tolerable." "What an amazing coincidence," said Duckworth. "My mother once had three pies stolen off the windowsill and two-and-one-half were returned with a defamatory note." After that the ice was broken. Introductions were traded. "I'm in Chemistry," said Duckworth. "I'm interested in genetic coding." "I run the Computer Center," I rejoined. "You may be able to use our services one day." We strolled off afterward, and Duckworth started to tell me of some of the work he was planning. His face began to glow, his enthusiasm waxing hotter and hotter. I should have guessed even then that he had the zeal and drive to win a Nobel prize, but I never would have guessed that he would ultimately earn two. The next time we met was at the Faculty Ball. President Hinkle was bellowing words and cigar smoke into Duckworth's ear, which hung out like a limp conch shell. Duckworth was nibbling on olives. Even as I watched, he seemed to put away at least a dozen. I wondered where he had got them. "In my coat pocket," he said later, when I put the question to him. "Here, have one." I did and my eyes began to water. "This thing is great," I cried. "What the hell is inside it?" "A tiny invention of mine," said Duckworth, lowering his lids modestly. "I figured out a way of sealing Martinis inside olives. It's really quite a neat trick." "Neat?" I said. "It's the work of a genius. Have you done anything with onions?" "I'm working on that now, oddly enough," mused Duckworth. "I'm trying to fill them with Gibsons. The damned things leak, though. Ruined the lining of one of my jackets." "Have you thought of commercializing these ideas?" I asked. "I think there's a mint of money in them." Duckworth shuddered. "I couldn't go commercial," he said. "My ideas are in the public domain. I don't care who markets them." "Beautifully said," I cried, downing two more of his olives. I was beginning to feel no pain. "What do you do with the goddam pits?" I asked. Duckworth seemed to brood for a moment. "Thats a good point," he said thoughtfully. "At the moment I've got'em all in my other pocket." I reached over and added six more of my own to his sizable cache. He did not seem to mind. My recollections of what immediately followed have grown hazy but I do know that I ate many more of Duckworth's olives. T he following day, as I moved along the campus toward the Computer Laboratory, I noted suppressed smiles on many faces. Some persons virtually laughed out loud, producing sounds that threatened to tear off the roof of my hypersensitized head. Even the quiet murmur of the tape decks sounded like anchors being hauled aboard an ocean liner. I cursed Duckworth under my breath and vowed to have nothing more to do with him. But Fate took its own hand in subverting my resolve. Interestingly enough, it was President Hinkle himself who was the deus ex machina. I found a brief note on my desk summoning me to his august office. It was awash with mementos of his long and distinguished scientific career; the walls were virtually obscured by scrolls md engraved plaques. The air was redolent of cigar smoke being amply replenished by a fat black pseudo-Havana in the President's mouth. Hinkle was an inveterate namedropper, and between lingering puffs he threw out the names Albert and Franklin. I knew he was referring to Einstein and Roosevelt but a mention of Sir Isaac threw me. Surely, I thought, he can't mean Newton? It was not the President's way to get directly to the point. So I sat there, trying to guess surnames of his confidants, until he made mention of my computer. "Use it for what?" I gasped, inadvertently inhaling a noxious gob of the fouled air. "To keep inventory of our chemical supplies," said the President. "As you know, the Chemistry Department is my first love and I keep a fond eye on its doings. My protege, Emmett Duckworth, suggested you might be happy to eliminate the under-utilization of your facility." My eyebrows shot up. "Under-utilization?" I cried. "That's outrageous! If you examine our log book, you'll find that people are signed up for months ahead on a round-the-clock basis." President Hinkle waved his bony hands. "See Duckworth," he said, "I've put the matter into his hands." I knew that the discussion was over. So I thanked the President, and with fire snorting out of my nostrils, set out to find Duckworth. He was at his workbench in the Chemistry Building, tinkering with a Bunsen burner that refused to light. "Incredible," he said to me, not realizing that at the moment I hated his guts. "I have a fantastically sophisticated experiment going astray because this blasted piece of plumbing is clogged up." I came directly to the point. "Why," I bellowed, "are you feeding this drivel to Hinkle about under-utilization of my computer?" Duckworth beamed at me. "Oh, that," he said amiably. "I had to tell him something. Of course, I have a much better reason for wanting time on your souped-up calculator. But I looked over your log book and it was clear that if I went through normal channels, I would have to wait years." "Months," I conceded. "Why can't you wait your turn like everyone else?" "I have a great idea, and I simply must find out immediately if it's feasible or not," said Duckworth. "Come inside. I'll show you what it's all about." Reluctantly I trudged after him. The shine on the serge cloth of his ancient trousers was almost mirrorlike. Following him into his office, I was hit by the stench of stale cigar smoke. Duckworth caught my wince. "Aha," he said. "You've suffered this before." "Just a few minutes ago in the President's office." "Then you ought to be in sympathy with my goals," said Duckworth. "Nominally this is Hinkle's lab. Nominally I am his assistant. He comes in quite frequently to see what I'm doing -- and pumps cigar smoke at an unbelievable rate." "I know," I said. "What has that got to do with my computer?" "I've been tinkering with the molecular structure of tobacco," said Duckworth. "Sounds like as good a place to tinker as any," I said. Duckworth glared at me. "Don't be patronizing," he snarled. "I may be on the verge of a dramatic breakthrough. I believe I have synthesized what I call heavy tobacco!" I suppressed a yawn. "Outside of increasing the income of tobacco farmers, I can't see what advantage that would have." Duckworth shook his head impatiently. "Don't you see, man?" he asked plaintively. "It would mean that with a blue-gray haze, would tumble to the ground and lie there, waiting to be removed en masse. " I gasped. save many a sensitive nostril from hours of torture. Think of trains and planes, for example." "I don't care about trains and planes," said Duckworth. "I just want to clean up the air in the chemistry lab. And if you write the proper program for me, I'd like to check my atomic weight calculations on the computer." "It undoubtedly will earn me eternal enemies," I said. "But I'll do it for you, Duckworth." I spent a day or two writing the program and another day debugging it. Then were were ready to roll. Duckworth stood in front of the high-speed printer like an expectant father. As the lines of printout spewed from the exit slot, his face lit up. "The model works," he cried. "Heavy tobacco will become a reality!" "You've got to market it, Duckworth," I urged. "Give the royalties to the University, if you insist. But "I'll apply for a patent," he agreed, "and assign the rights to the University. But you're jumping the gun. Next my friend, Prof. Schwartz in Plant Pathology, has to grow some of the stuff in his greenhouse." I was hazy about practical botany but the passage of time made some of the pitfalls more meaningful to me. The first blooms, for example, were carried off by blight and a more sturdy mutant had to be bred. Still, after six months of painstaking work on the part of Professor Schwartz, the first rich leaves of heavy tobacco were at hand. After the appropriate sundrying and curing, the leaves were taken to an old cigarmaker and ten fine panatelas were produced. "You may have the honor of smoking the first one," said Duckworth, proffering the cigar to me. I gingerly bit off the end and, holding the thing with both hands, accepted a light. The taste was pleasant, the aroma tolerable, and to my delight the smoke tumbled directly to the floor and lay there. "My God! It truly is heavy!" I cried. And then it hit me. "Do you realize what you have here, Duckworth? You may have the answer to the smoking blight. This smoke is so heavy, no one will be able to inhale it. If used in cigarettes, it would cut heart disease, lung cancer, emphysema and God knows what else!" Duckworth rubbed at his receding chin. "You may be right at that," he said. "But first let me offer a few of these to President Hinkle." I was present when the President first lit up. His pleasure was even greater than mine had been. He showered praises on Duckworth. By the time I eased out of the office, both were ankle-deep in heavy tobacco smoke. I saw Duckworth again the following week. He seemed haggard and not at all disposed to trade chitchat. "Have you started the patent proceedings yet?" I asked. "No. What's more. I'm not going to," said Duckworth gloomily. I could not believe my ears. "You must be kidding," I said. "To me it's the idea of the century. It can't miss!" Duckworth sighed. Then he disappeared into his laboratory, soon came back pushing a hand-truck loaded with bundles. "Follow me," he said. "But Duckworth -- " "Please. It must be done. No choice." I obeyed his plea, and we took turns maneuvering the inordinately heavy load to the river. By using our combined strengths, we tipped the bundles into the water. They sank without a trace. "Duckworth -- why? Are you out of your mind?" Instead of answering, he said, "Have you seen the President?" I scratched my head absently. "Not lately. But then, I don't see him that often." "If you did wish to see him," Duckworth, "you would have to go to Emerson Memorial Hospital." "The hospital? What's wrong with him?" "Heavy tobacco," said Duckworth. "Does it have toxic properties?" "The President likes to smoke in bed," said Duckworth, ignoring my question. "Like many bed-smokers, he fell asleep." "He was burned in a fire!" I exclaimed. "Not exactly," said Duckworth. "He was almost asphyxiated." "By what?" "The smoke lay on his mouth and nose, stopping his oxygen intake. If his wife hadn't chanced to xome in and see the blue pallor of his skin, there would have been a new president of this university." I shook my head sadly. "What a pity!" What a pity that his wife had rescued him, I meant. Duckworth did not get my point. "Yes," he said. "Heavy tobacco could have been a boon to mankind. But the stuff is too risky to use." "I suppose so." I clapped him on the shoulder. "What the hell. You can't win'em all." His face brightened. "There's one good outcome. President Hinkle says he's giving up cigars for good." "What a sacrifice," I said sarcastically. "Why don't you try next for a smokeless tobacco? Then Hinkle and all the poor fellows like him could enjoy the stuff without bothering other people?" "Smokeless tobacco?" A gleam came into Duckworth's eye. He turned, and started walking back eagerly toward his laboratory.  W ith each step your boot heel cracks through the sun-dried crust and your foot hesitates, drops through an inch of red talcum powder, and then you draw it back up with another crackle. Fifty men marching in a line through this desert and they sound like a big bowl of breakfast cereal. Jacob held the laser projector in his left hand and rubbed his right in the dirt. Then he switched hands and rubbed his left in the dirt. The plastic handles got very slippery after you'd sweated on them all day long, and you didn't want the damn thing to squirt out of your grip when you were rolling and stumbling and crawling your way to the enemy, and you couldn't use the strap, noplace off the parade ground; goddamn slide-rule jockey figured out where to put it, too high, take the damn thing off if you could. Take the goddamn helmet off too, if you could. No matter you were safer with it on. They said. And they were pretty strict, especially about the helmets. "Look happy, Jacob." Sergeant Melford was always all smile and bounce before a battle. During a battle, too. He smiled at the tanglewire and beamed at his men while they picked their way through it -- if you go too fast you get tripped and if you go too slow you get burned -- and he had a sad smile when one of his men got zeroed and a shriek a happy shriek when they first saw the enemy and glee when an enemy got zeroed and nothing but smiles smiles smiles through the whole sorry mess. "If he didn't smile, just once," young-old Addison told Jacob, a long time ago, "Just once he cried or frowned, there would be fifty people waiting for the first chance to zero that son of a bitch." And Jacob asked why and he said, "You just take a good look inside yourself the next time you follow that crazy son of a bitch into hell and you come back and tell me how you felt about him." Jacob wasn't stupid, that day or this one, and he did keep an inside eye on what was going on under his helmet. What old Sergeant Melford did for him was mainly to make him glad that he wasn't crazy too, and no matter how bad things got, at least Jacob wasn't enjoying it like that crazy laughing grinning old Sergeant Melford. He wanted to tell Addison and ask him why sometimes you were really scared or sick and you would look up and see Melford laughing his crazy ass off, standing over some steaming roasted body, and you'd have to grin, too, was it just so insane horrible or? Addison might have been able to tell Jacob but Addison took a low one and got hurt bad in both legs and the groin and it was a long time before he came back and then he wasn't young-old any more but just old. And he didn't say much any more. With both his hands good and dirty, for a good grip on the plastic handles, Jacob felt more secure and he smiled back at Sergeant Melford. "Gonna be a good one, Sarge." It didn't do any good to say anything else, like it's been a long march and why don't we rest a while before we hit them, Sarge or, I'm scared and sick and if I'm gonna die I want it at the very first, Sarge: no. Crazy old Melford would be down on his hunkers next to you and give you a couple of friendly punches and josh around and flash those white teeth until you were about to scream or run but instead you wound up saying, "Yeah Sarge, gonna be a good one." We most of us figured that what made him so crazy was just that he'd been in this crazy war so long, longer than anybody could remember anybody saying he remembered; and he never got hurt while platoon after platoon got zeroed out from under him by ones and twos and whole squads. He never got hurt and maybe that bothered him, not that any of us felt sorry for the crazy son of a bitch. W esley tried to explain it like this: "Sergeant Melford is an improbability locus." Then he tried to explain what a locus was and Jacob didn't really catch it, and he tried to explain what an improbability was, and that seemed pretty simple but Jacob couldn't see what it all had to do with math. Wesley was a good talker though, and he might have one day been able to clear it up but he tried to run through the tanglewire, you'd think not even a civilian would try to do that, and he fell down and the little metal bugs ate his face. It was twenty or maybe twentyfive battles later, who keeps track, when Jacob realized that not only did old Sergeant Melford never get hurt, but he never killed any of the enemy either. He just ran around singing out orders and being happy and every now and then he'd shoot off his projector but he always shot high or low or the beam was too broad. Jacob wondered about it but by this time he was more afraid, in a way, of Sergeant Melford than he was of the enemy, so he kept his mouth shut and he waited for someone else to say something about it. Finally Cromwell, who had come into the platoon only a couple of weeks after Jacob, noticed that Sergeant Melford never seemed to zero anybody and he had this theory that maybe the crazy old son of a bitch was a spy for the other side. They had fun talking about that for a while, and then Jacob told them about the old improbability locus theory, and one of the new guys said he sure is an impertubable locust all right, and they all had a good laugh, which was good because Sergeant Melford came by and joined in after Jacob told him what was so funny, not about the improbability locus, but the old joke about how do you make a hormone? You don't pay her. Cromwell laughed like there was no tomorrow and for Cromwell there wasn't even any sunset, because he went across the perimeter to take a crap and got caught in a squeezer matrix. The next battle was the first time the enemy used the drainer field, and of course the projectors didn't work and the last thing a lot of the men learned was that the light plastic stock made a damn poor weapon against a long knife, of which the enemy had plenty. Jacob lived because he got in a lucky kick, aimed for the groin but got the kneecap, and while the guy was hopping around trying to stay upright he dropped his knife and Jacob picked it up and gave the guy a new orifice, eight inches wide and just below the navel. The platoon took a lot of zeros and had to fall back, which they did very fast because the tanglewire didn't work in a drainer field, either. They left Addison behind, sitting back against a crate with his hands in his lap and a big drooly red grin not on his face. With Addison gone, no other private had as much combat time as Jacob. When they rallied back at the neutral zone, Sergeant Melford took Jacob aside and wasn't really smiling at all when he said: "Jacob, you know that now if anything happens to me, you've got to take over the platoon. Keep them spread out and keep them advancing, and most of all, keep them happy." Jacob said, "Sarge, I can tell them to keep spread out and I think they will, and all of them know enough to keep pushing ahead, but how can I keep them happy when I'm never very happy myself, not when you're not around." That smile broadened and turned itself into a laugh. You crazy old son of a bitch, Jacob thought and because he couldn't help himself, he laughed too. "Don't worry about that," Sergeant Melford said. "That's the kind of thing that takes care of itself when the time comes." T he platoon practiced more and more with knives and clubs and how to use your hands and feet but they still had to carry the projectors into combat because, of course, the enemy could turn off the drainer field whenever he wanted to. Jacob got a couple of scratches and a piece of his nose cut off, but the medic put some cream on it and it grew back. The enemy started using bows and arrows so the platoon had to carry shields, too, but that wasn't too bad after they designed one that fit right over the projector, held sideways. One squad learned how to use bows and arrows back at the enemy and things got as much back to normal as they had ever been. Jacob never knew exactly how many battles he had fought as a private, but it was exactly forty-one. And actually, he wasn't a private at the end of the forty-first. Since they got the archer squad, Sergeant Melford had taken to standing back with them, laughing and shouting orders at the platoon and every now and then loosing an arrow that always landed on a bare piece of ground. But this particular battle (Jacob's forty-first) had been going pretty poorly, with the initial advance stopped and then pushed back almost to the archers; and then a new enemy force breaking out on the other side of the archers. Jacob's squad maneuvered between the archers and the new enemy soldiers and Jacob was fighting right next to Sergeant Melford, fighting pretty seriously while old Melford just laughed his fool head off, crazy son of a bitch. Jacob felt that split-second funny feeling and ducked and a heavy club whistled just over his head and bashed the side of Sergeant Melford's helmet and sheared the top of his helmet off just as neat as you snip the end off a soft-boiled egg. Jacob fell to his knees and watched the helmet full of stuff twirl end over end in back of the archers and he wondered why there were little glass marbles and cubes inside the grayblue blood-streaked mushy stuff and then everything just went Inside a mountain of crystal under a mountain of rock, a tiny piezoelectric switch, sixty-four molecules in a cube, flipped over to transaction took place at just less than the speed of light: and came back again just like that. Jacob stood up and looked around. The same old sun-baked plain, but everybody but him seemed to be dead. Then he checked and the ones that weren't obviously zeroed were still breathing a bit. And, thinking about it, he knew why. He chuckled. He stepped over the collapsed archers and picked up Melford's bleedy skull-cap. He inserted the blade of a knife between the helmet and the hair, shorting out the induction tractor that held the helmet on the head and served to. pick up and transmit signals. Letting the helmet drop to the ground, he carefully bore the grisly balding bowl over to the enemy's crapper. Knowing exactly where to look, he fished out all the bits and pieces of crystal and tossed them down the smelly hole. Then he took the unaugmented brain back to the helmet and put it back the way he had found it. He returned to his position by Melford's body. The stricken men began to stir and a few of the most hardy wobbled to their hands and knees. Jacob threw back his head and laughed and laughed.  A kind reader name of Carleton Palmer writes: "Your two pages of travels w'ere, for me, a vicarious 'Alice in Wonderland' trip through realms to which I have no access; an excursion tour about which you could write much more . The activities of the Sagans and Minskys influence us all." Sobeit; and believe me, I do enjoy sharing these excursions. Again I write on the road, this time from North Carolina and a most exciting week. But I'll tell you first about an adventure I had two weeks before this one. Summoned to speak at Northland College in Wisconsin, I left L.A. clad in cord pants and jacket and a short-sleeved shirt; not having seen snow for three years or so it did not occur to me until, in the glide-path into Milwaukee when the skipper said over the intercom that the ground temperature was #, that I really don't have sense enough to come in out of the rain. I scuttled chattering to the departure point of my connecting flight north where the sign said it would arrive at #:#, depart at #:#, and a # would be at the same gate at #:#. Sure enough, here came what looked, among the hissing superjets, like an escaped New Jersey 'squitobug', with two of those things that go round and round in front; remember those? I chattered aboard and we voomed off. It seats about a baker's dozen and the center aisle is so narrow that if your left foot is first, it will be first all the way. And now that I've done my funnies' I'll say that a Beechcraft # is a twin turbojet, comfortable, fast, and unbelievably quiet. This one was licensed to fly day, night, instrument and in icing conditions. Not only that; once airborne, the captain got on the horn and said, "There's a goodie bag back there. Some of you know where it is. sg go to it." The passenger nearest the door broke open a large styrofoam picnic chest, and chips, slabs of Wisconsin cheese, shrimp sandwiches and bottles of champagne were passed up and back over people's shoulders. It came to me that maybe this country was not all that cold after all. and I was right: Item: I was met at the airport and whisked to a bar where we awaited mine host, Dr. Daniel Small, who was playing basketball. His French wife, born in New Hebrides and raised in Madagascar, is enchanting. When at last he arrived and we left for the motel, he did the Walter Raleigh bit -- wound me up in his coat, his gloves and a seven-foot scarf and drove me there in his shirt sleeves. (By then it was two-degrees Fahrenheit.) Item: In the morning the motel lady wouldn't let me go without a hot breakfast with homemade bread. Item: as lavish a dinner as I have ever put into my entire mouth (to steal a phrase I wish was mine) in a gourmet restaurant, unbelievably placed in a town that passed its peak (#) at the turn of the century and now has a fifth of that. Item: a reception after my day's work at which, in my honor, wassail was committed until #:# a.m., and then, after an adventure with a car breakdown in which my mustache froze from end to end (it was then # below) and our arrival at the motel at #, Dr. Small was back at # to drive me to the airport. Finally, Item: the motel lady, knowing I would leave very early, had left me a thermos of hot coffee and a bag full of sandwiches, cookies, and home-made nut bread. No, friends, there on the shores of Lake Superior, with its thousands of off-shore ice-fishing shacks and snowmobiles howling all over, it is not cold country. About Northland College, liberal arts, attendance around #, I'll say that nowhere is there a more attentive and responsive bunch, and yes, they have a science fiction course. N ow I do own a sheepskin jacket and you can bet I brought it with me to Elon College, hard by Burlington, where the panty-hose come from, and across a few thousand tobacco fields from Greensboro, where every single day has been between # and # and the dogwood, the forsythia, and the daffodils bloom till it hurts. It is beautiful country, from the air especially. It emanates strength -- strong earth reds, browns, and blacks in the creek-bottoms, with a pressing green haze of growth at this time of year. The four-day symposium was on "Science, science fiction, and religion: three modes of openness to the future". My fellow speakers were Dr. Sedhev Gupta, who teaches film at the U. of Waterloo in Canada; Dr. George Schweitzer of the U. of Tennessee and Dr. Clark Thompson from Salem College. Dr. Gupta (who has, by the way, one of the most beautiful faces I have ever seen) brought film: Cosmic Egg. Cosmic Zoom, two extraordinary Pas de deux, and a high-voltage Czech animation called The Hand. and spoke about time and consciousness. Dr. Schweitzer, whose presentation is evangelistic but whose message is most certainly not, drew a surprising verbal graph of human evolution and its extrapolations. Dr. Thompson introduced us -- me anyway -- to the work of Pierre Teilhard de Chardin, and I got a book list from him and am prepared to dive in up to the heels. For my part, I chuntered on as usual, and incidentally read a provocative passage from a letter from a recent staff-member of GataxyIf Albert Dytch, which I mention to show you how you and the magazine and these audiences stimulate, restimulate, and feed back. What is coming out from all over is a rising pressure toward self-orientation and a need for true understanding of the nature of reality. I saw this all through the symposium and I see it increasingly in the new books. And oh that Southern hospitality. Jim and Betty Gerow literally gave me the key to a mansion and said It's yours; there was a reception every night and a lunch every day and young Dr. Sullivan and his beautiful Linda never stopped looking for things they could do for us. Well now: books. Stand by for a couple of big ones. U rsula k. le guinn has done it again. The Dispossessed, subtitled An Ambiguous Utopia. (Harper and Row, # pp., #) is so many things that it's difficult to know where to start. If is, of course, a beautifully written, beautifully composed book. Further, it performs one of sfs prime functions, which is to create another kind of social system to see how it would work. Or if it would work. Then, it's the. biography of a man, his life and his mind, his convicthem. You are not that man nor am I, but such is the le Guin magic that you must empathize with him, participate with him in his testings and his agonies and his losses and triumphs. Here's the frame: From an earth very like ours, some rebels escape to a twin planet to create their own, better society. But the planet is twin only in size; it is a parched wilderness, and life is a struggle, for every foothold, every spoonful. They build a 'pure' culture -- no money, property, taxes or government. Life on the home planet proceeds, decays, yet flourishes in its own mulch. Communication between the two cultures is sparse, yet the scientists on both worlds get through to one another, and at last the man is able to make the journey back to the home of his rebel forebears. He takes nothing with him but ideas. He brings back, ultimately, only ideas. His going and coming change both worlds radically and irreversibly. Within this frame is a mosaic of characterization and event which you will never forget. Bow your head a little and be grateful: le Guin has written another book. Let me spell that again: another Book. D oris piserchia first hit me in the eye with the obverse of an Ace double. Now she comes into her own with a fine, far-out novel, The Star Rider (Bantam, # pp., #). It's something like telekinesis, and something like Bester's "jaunting". But this girl, member of a space-dwelling tribe of nomads, and her mount, a kind of a dog sort of a horse, can leap through space from planet to planetoid, carrying with them atmosphere in a self-created forcefield. It takes some writing to make one believe (the technical term is 'suspend disbelief) in such a psychic symbiote, but a writer like Piserchia does it with the back of her hand. This girl in the story is something else. She's tough, resourceful, mean as cat-piss and desperately lonely. She meets one of her own kind who comes on like Superman in a Lochinvar suit, turns out to be a traitor and a twit, and ultimately reveals that he is hoeing his own row the same as she is, and finding it no easier. I once described Piserchia's writing as muscular; I do it again. She goes into what she does, and comes out of it very clean, very strong. Get this one. O n hand and briefly noted: Ursula le Guinn's great A Wizard ofEarthsea is out in paperback (Ace, # pp., #c)... a pleasant curiosity is Mary Shelley's, Christofer Isherwood's, Don Bachardy's teleplay, in script form, of Frankenstein, the True Story (Avon # pp., #)... Have I told you that the second volume of Walt Lee's magnificent Reference Guide to Fantastic Films is available? (Chelsea-Lee Books, Box #, Los Angeles CA # . #I pp., #) This is alphabetical G -- O, the second part of a twenty-year labor of love, containing, in large format with small type, thousands of entries and great stills... One writer you can buy with confidence on sight is Isaac Asimov. Try The Tragedy of the Moon (Doubleday # pp., #), another generous clutch of his short pieces on science and related matters... Worthy oldsters now available are these: Arthur Machen's Tales of Horror and the SupernaturalV ol. # (Pinnacle, #); H. Rider Haggard's People of the Mist with an intro by Lin Carter (Ballantine # pp., #); all four of Charles Fort's great mind-bogglers Lo. Wild Talents, The Book of the Damned, and New Lands (Ace, each #c, roughs' Carson of Venus with a beautiful Frazetta cover (Ace, # pp., #c); "Doc" E. E. Smith's Second Stage Lensman (Pyramid, #I pp., #c); Lord Dunsany's Over the Hills and Far Away. and the Grey Mouser collection The Swords ofLankhmar (Ace, # pp., #c)... The flak is already Hying on my idea for an antho by and about blacks, which Roger Elwood'will publish. Great, fellows. Just spell my name right. O ne unexpected pleasure: Vol. I No. I of Red Planet Earth (Craig Strete, R. R. #, Box #, Celina, Ohio #, #c) which calls itself "A magazine of American Indian Science Fiction." In his gutsy editorial, Strete writes "No other culture has a solider base for writing science fiction than American Indians. We are one of the few races which have actually experienced an alien invasion. They were called pilgrims. They came in strange craft, the like of which we had never seen before... They had a superior technology, a strange language, hideous white skin, multi-colored eyes, and hair of all imaginable colors... They had... alien values and emotions. They spread across the land, eliminating all life-forms not essential to their culture." And Strete makes a further point for which I bless him. Even this paleface has been bugged by the homogenized image of the movies and TV, a sort of plainsriding Algonquin. Strete says, "When you're talking about Indians, you're talking about # different cultures and that's just North America. So what the hell is an Indian? What you're talking about is several thousand different levels of culture, several different degrees of civilization and hundreds of different languages... An Ojibway is as alien to a Sioux's culture as is an Italian. So, here are some Indians writing about Indians. They don't write like white people because they aren't like white people. They speak with bits and pieces of other cultures running across their tongues. It may sound strange.' If so, we blame it on the aliens, and it isn't us, it's them." Welcome, Red Planet Earth.  The entire world was put in the care of a single machine -- and when it broke down... (with L. Jerome Stanton) W hen the construction of he planned to be far away when ultimac began, Ivor Harit did. Unfortunately, it is in the rigan could have told World Govvery nature of a glitch that it strikes ernment what would happen and without warning. So planning to be somewhere else at the time is about as useless as trying to enforce the Ten Commandments. He would not have been listened to, anyhow, since at the start of the project he was only twenty. A fairly advanced age considering that even then most people got their Ph.D.'s by twelve ae. -- but a long way from seniority in the computer-servicing business, let alone in Government. Not that he did not try; which, as it turned out, was his peripateia. He had a social conscience of sorts, strong enough at least to get him through to Abdullah Powell. Powell was also a computer man, and senior enough to be involved in the ultimac project itself. The trouble, Ivor quickly found, was that computer designers and computer servicing engineers are two quite different breeds of cat. Sitting in his plush Novoe Washingtongrad office, Powell uttered one of the most venerable of Famous Last Words; "Forget it. Nothing can go wrong." "But Dr. Powell, things are always going wrong. I know. Things going wrong is what I make my living at." "Not much longer, I'm afraid," Powell said, waving a perfumed cigar and assuming a visionary expression. This gave him the twin advantages of looking skyward rather than at Ivor and of causing his double chins almost to merge. "You don't understand the total scope of this venture, Ivor. Once ultimac is finished, there'll no longer be such a thing as an individual, independent computer, ultimac will run the whole show. It will be self-monitoring and selfcorrecting. It will be tied in to every other computer in the world, and will monitor and repair them, too. It will have the ultimate in fail-safe systems. With outlets in every home and business, it will manage the economy of the world, construct curricula, diagnose illnesses, predict earthquakes, ground-control all spaceflights..." Powell had run out of breath. "And," he said when he had gotten it back, his face glowing, "it will instantaneously poll the best educated populace in history on each and every decision. Think of that, Ivor -- true, workable democracy at last, on a worldwide scale! And, of course, under a logics design completely subject to the I. A. 's." The I.A.'s were the Laws of Robotics, named after a science popularizer who had once predicted that if computers ever took over the management of the world, they would probably do a better job of it than man had and might even succeed man in the course of evolution. No record of the I.A.'s remains now, but hints and guesswork suggest they might be reconstructed thus: I. No robot shall harm any human being, or take any action that might harm any human being. II. A robot shall protect itself at all times, unless such protection conflicts with the first law. given it by a human being, unless that order conflicts with the first two laws. IV. In any situation that conflicts with the first three laws, a robot must either immobilize itself and report later for repair, or selfdestruct. V. In all other situations, a robot must think for itself under the overall rule: "Anything not compulsory is forbidden. " "But Dr. Powell, we're not talking about robots. We're talking about computers. The I.A.'s don't work with them and never did. Besides, we don't have anything even vaguely like robots yet and maybe never will -- " "Now, Ivor, calm down, please. Technical men should not be subject to hysteria. I quite understand that you're worried about the loss of your livelihood, but I'm sure you can be restrained. Men of your caliber are hard to find." This was untrue. Since the argument was obviously getting nowhere, however, Ivor left and tried a different tack: persuasion of senior men in his own branch of the field. That only got him nowhere in a different direction. The highest colleague he could reach was Enoch Amin, who had his own views: "We'll never be redundant, Ivor. Powell doesn't know it, but ultimac really is the ultimate in opportunities for us. Every computer in the world tied into it, and every one of them on the edge of taking sick overnight -- to say nothing of the master machine itself! It's the design engineers like Powell who'll be put out of business. We service engineers will be rushed off our feet." "But the whole damn system is supposed to be homeostatic -- selfcorrecting!" "All the more jobs for us. Did you ever run into a self-monitoring computer that worked? We'll be rushing all over the world, trying to find out which component went wrong where." Amin stood up ecstatically, which, since he was half a foot taller than Ivor, made him seem as though he were about to go into orbit. "And as for the Big One, my God, what an opportunity! Believe me, Ivor, we'll wind up the secret masters of the whole system. Wallowing in luxury, if we can just find the time off for it. And, of course, if we keep our focus firmly on the I.A.'s." Ivor knew well enough that the I.A.'s to which Amin was referring were entirely different from those Powell had invoked and, furthermore, constituted a trade secret. Neither set of laws comforted Ivor. He foresaw trouble on a massive scale. Yet neither Amin nor Powell could talk about it except in terms of keeping their jobs. As mentioned, Ivor had a rudimentary social conscience. But it was now clear to him that he had no pull, no leverage. He had gone as high as he could in the two directions open to him. No, he saw no choice but to go back to doing what he had been trained to do. In preparation for the difficulties to come he also fired his wives and his cats, gave up drinking and, insofar as was possible, eating, and reduced his hobbies to the single one of saving his money at the highest interest rate he could find. That, specifically, was paid by a bank whose computer, unbeknownst to anyone but himself, thought that the square root of # was #, which was # too high. He did not know why it thought so and had no intention of trying to find out. Nor could he have, for that particular kind of bias was beyond his competence. But the effect upon the machine's way of compounding interest was satisfying enough so that six years later he was again eating well enough to gain a little weight back. I n fact, the whole next decade was idyllic for almost everyone. ultimac was built, squatting squarely across Niagara Falls -- no lesser cooling system could have carried away its entropy loss alone. The gigantic building and its slave computers did everything they were supposed to do, and perfectly. By the end of that decade if ultimac had decided to run the Amazon River backward for twenty-four hours, or convert world math to the base twelve, or revive the railroad system, nobody would have argued. The decisions always worked -- out to a margin of error so many decimal places to the right as to make Planck's Constant look like a whole number, and a rather small one at that. So ultimac put computermen of all stripes out of business, and all but a few politicians, too. Ivor did not mind that. Immediately after his one abortive venture into politics, he had taken the precaution of cutting off his bank's computer from ultimac (under the guise of a routine check within his own subspecialty) and as a result could also begin thinking about again taking in one cat (though, certainly, not yet a wife). This tiny loss of input went unnoticed by ultimac, which recorded only what it was fed, not what it was not. Its glamorous, Government-chosen acronym bore no relation to how it actually worked: it was necessarily a topological computer, geared despite all its decimal places to losing, in the byways of its virtually total connectivity, some information it did have. It compensated, it worked; that was enough. And it was particularly good, as predicted, at servicing itself. No human hand had been asked to touch it from the moment it had gone on stream, and most certainly not Ivor's. Nor would he have touched it if asked. As far as he was concerned, Utopia had arrived. Besides, topology was not his sub-specialty -- in fact, he knew less about it than he did about, say, poetry -- and in ten years of calculated idleness he had almost forgotten the sub-specialty itself. He had even given up worrying. He did remember the tradesecret I.A.'s since he had sworn a solemn oath to do so, but bearing them in mind had become a useless exercise. As for keeping an eye out for remote sands in which to bury his head, Just In Case, that had retreated into complacent fantasy. So it was nobody's fault but his own that when the glitch hit ultimac, he was virtually next door to the monster and was hired -- nay, ordered -- to fix it. By its very nature the rest of this story is not stored in ultimac or anywhere else. It is quite a sad story, and you may not wish to read on. It requires a lot of explanation, too, and neither sadness nor explanations are welcome in our present real Utopia. But they meant a lot to Ivor back in those days, and justice must be served, even to him. H ence: among the esoteric I. A.'s -- those trade secret Laws of Computerics to which Ivor was sworn, were the following: I. Tell the customer nothing about the machine even if you know something about it. If he insists, give him an incomplete Xerox copy of the assembly instructions for next year's model. The head office will have insured that his present jnodel is incomplete and that delivery date for the missing component cannot be predicted. If by any chance the customer has a complete machine, the On-Off switch has been designed not to function more than one time in six, which is the last thing the customer will suspect. II. When the machine malfunctions, blame the customer's programmers. The manufacturer will then send in its own programming team to re-train the customer' s programmers, on the premises. The manufacturer's team is highly skilled in disagreeing with the customer's team, item by item and over a long period. graming team has been called in, and has reached an impasse with the first two, you ( the service engineer) will be asked to investigate the machine itself. Since no machine makes a record of where or why it has malfunctioned, your duties are: A. Disappearing into the machine for as long as possible. B. Introducing a new malfunction which you then correct. D. Filing a long and incomprehensible report. A good service engineer should also master the art of disagreeing with glacial impartiality with all three programing teams. IV. By this time the guarantee will have expired. Notify the manufacturer to send a salesman to the customer with colorful brochures about the succeeding model. Never at any time even hint that the malfunction was actually inside the machine. These Laws had once functioned very well but none were of any use to Ivor when he was confronted with ultimac. The Fourth Law was particularly inappropriate, since there could not be any succeeding machine to tout. And he had been put on the job, naturally, because of his wrong-headed public spirit; for though he had not pressed it very hard or very long, both Powell and Amin remembered that he had predicted that something would go wrong. It was a perfect syllogism: he had predicted it, he was a service engineer, he was the man to fix it: Q.E.D. Of course he did know, in a gross way, what the malfunction was. In answer to school-children's questions ultimac had taken to printing out, in the home, answers that would have been of dubious suitability even to advanced medical students. This part of its operation had been shut down. The matter seemed minor on the surface, but chills of premonition passed up and down the spines of Government officials when they remembered that ultimac was running everything else, too. "The next thing," Powell told him grimly, "might be banana oil from the water taps. Or something much worse. You were right all along, Ivor. Go to it." Okay. But how? Like all service engineers -- inevitably, since no single man could know everything there was to know about computers -- Ivor knew only one kind of fault to look for. When he actually found one such, he fixed it. When he didn't, he created one and then fixed that, in accordance with Clause B of the Third Law. That wouldn't work this time, either. Superficially, he might have seemed just the man to deal with ultimac, since his particular subspecialty was storage-and-retrieval, which was where the machine was (up to now) going potty. But that was a layman's mistake, though a natural one to make even for Powell, ultimac had a glitch: that is, also in strict accordance with the opening proposition of the Third Law, it had not recorded the cause of its malfunction. Moreover, since the glitch was a slippage in storageand-retrieval, the chances were high that the machine had actively wiped out whole areas of other information that might -- just might -- have contained a clue or two. His hand sweating on the grip of his overloaded tool kit, Ivor was reverently ushered to a low doorway through which no man had passed in ten years, ultimac slid the door shut behind him with a gritty slam for which "reverently" was the least applicable description since "hopefully" had fallen out of use before Ivor had even been born. E xcept for the sound of Niagara Falls, muted by diversion through hundreds of thousands of channels to a delicate murmur, the hibge building was almost silent. Occasionally there would be a small salvo of clicking noises', as though Ivor's first wife had broken a string of beads; and once, briefly, he thought he heard a louder, harsher version of the water sound. The air was fresh, bone-dry and in gentle motion, now and then carrying a whiff of ozone, and less often of things of which he could only say that they were certainly not ozone. Concrete corridors stretched away from him radially and confusingly, twitching around corners and out of sight in no apparent pattern. They bore painted code numbers and Ivor had been given a map, but the reality was not so simple. The corridors had not been built for human traverse. They were even lower than the door, single-file narrow, and had rails running down their middles. Since he had to suspect the rails of being electrified, he at once found that his pace and posture had to be approximately that of a swan out of water, and frequently further complicated by switch-points wherever the corridors crossed. Also, there was a lot of static; his hair stood up like a corona in a brush discharge. If he should touch metal at all... but he tried not to think about that. He had not progressed very far when he heard the harsh water noise again, this time growing louder. At its climax, something much like a fictional robot appeared ahead of him from the right, turned smartly on the track points and retreated down the same corridor he was waddling along. Ivor was too startled to get a good look at the thing. But he had the impression that it was about his own height and width, was about three times as thick, and had about ten times as many appendages as he did. Also, it most certainly did not waddle like a swan...It drove, and purposefully. Here was a danger he should have foreseen. As a self-repairing machine of record size, ultimac had to have its own servicing devices: slave mechanical equivalents of Ivor himself, mobile and able to reach every cranny of the edifice. The corridors were designed for their passage. Moreover, should he encounter one, there would be no room for both of them, and it would obviously be hopeless to try to tell it to stop. After that his progress was further slowed. For at every intersection he had to check the setting of the track-points so that if one ef the servos should come up behind him, he would be able to jump aside in the direction it was not going to go. Worse, as a by-product he promptly got lost. He wished fervently for a compass. Yet an ordinary magnetic one would have been whirlingly useless in this electronic maze, and a gyro-compass would have been too bulky -- his tool-kit arms were aching already. However, he managed to retrace his steps with the help of the map and start over from where he had gone wrong. Not long afterward, he heard the noise again. This time he saw the machine much earlier because it was coming directly toward him. He had plenty of time to retreat to a previous intersection where, he found, the servo was not going to turn in either direction. His early spotting had been aided by the fact that on the front of the thing a red code-number glowed like the display on a pocket calculator. As it passed he was able to see that the numbers were indeed a display, inside a slot-like window. Here was a problem a good deal simpler than the glitch in that it was probably soluble. There seemed no reason to number the servos themselves, and even had there been one, painted lettering would have served. A display subject to change more reasonably suggested indication of the gadget's temporary area of assignment. He checked the code he had seen against his map. Yes, there was such a combination, about a mile back and to one side of the route he had been following. An idea so crafty smote him that he almost chuckled before he realized that he had to be dead silent, or be dead. After he stopped trembling, it still seemed like a good idea. Why not hitch a ride? Or a series of them? Even if it made his course much more indirect, it would be faster in the long run and just possibly safer, too. He got back in motion on his own in the meantime. In an hour's further uncomfortable progress he saw three more servos. He studied them as carefully as possible. All those appendages made him nervous; he wanted to make very sure that the gadgets were oblivious of him. There was only one way to be certain of that, which was to stand in the path of one, just beyond where the points showed it would have to turn away from him -- and keep a sharp eye for last-minute changes in the track setting. On the third encounter, he nerved himself to try it. The machine did not even falter; and as it turned off, he saw on its rear a lattice-like structure festooned with tools -- replacement "hands" for its many arms. He could cling to that rack. It would be uncomfortable, but anything would be better by now than this backbreaking swan gait. At his first attempt, he dropped his kit while jumping. The next one, however, worked. The servo took him nearly as far away from his goal as it was possible to go; but at least he had learned that the trick was possible. (All experiments, after all, require several stages.) After that, he checked the map each time, and jumping only on those machines whose smokyred codes showed destinations nearer and nearer where he was supposed to be. To an omniscient observer his course would have resembled a three-dimensional version of the Brownian movement but he reached his goal eventually, or almost. As he had expected, no servo ever turned up that was going directly to the lair of the glitch, because this was precisely the area in which ultimac itself did not know it was in trouble. He had to waddle the last half mile. Once arrived, he sat down and rested a while, feeling sticky as his sweat dried in the dehydrated air, but in a faint glow of pride at his own cunning and courage. Above all, for the first time he felt safe. This was the one place in the whole building where he would not and could not be threatened by the servos. After his heart stopped pounding, he opened his kit and approached the faceplate of the children's answering service, Phillips screwdriver in hand. He had extracted two bolts and was working on a third when all hell broke loose. It began with a nearly-supersonic whistle, fortissimo, which made him so dizzy that he dropped the screwdriver and nearly fell. While he was still staggering, the now familiar roar of a servo grew over the other noise, and then he was grabbed from behind by all his available appendages at once, nose and ears included, and rushed out of the chamber. ultimac did not, by definition, know it had a glitch in storageandretrieval. But now it had spotted a gross malfunction there. It was Ivor Harrigan and his bag of tools. T he building, as has been remarked, had not been designed for any human presence, and if gramed to accept a rare living repairman, that memory had been wiped out too -- just the kind of glitch nobody would ever detect until too late. Instead, the computer treated him, ungently, as a misplaced component. The first problem evidently turned out to be identifying the component and locating where in the machine it was supposed to fit. This involved thrusting Ivor into a sort of outsize coffin where he was probed, rotated, measured, tested for conductivity -- painful, but luckily the very first low shock must have shown that nothing so bulky could be primarily a resistor -- shape, transparency, terminal matchings (hair by hair), moving parts (an aerial ballet of his clothing and the contents of his kit), and many other characteristics beyond his detection, including, doubtless, radioactivity and Gauss level. Though subjected to a series of Xrays, at least he was not subjected to chemical analysis. Short work was made of the tools themselves. They were familiar and were whisked away, doubtless to be put into some storage rack for use at need by a servo. They may have decided the issue, for after a pause -- three or four minutes, practically an eternity for a computer and more than one for the now wrist watch-less Ivor -- ultimac decided what kind of component he was: a new model of servo-mechanism, potentially more useful than the ones that ran on tracks, but at present badly out of adjustment. (For example, the unnecessary complexity of that internal wave-guide system...) Ivor came to this conclusion only when he found himself on a conveyor-belt, neatly spaced between two ordinary servos whose innards were being reworked by devices that extruded themselves from the walls of the tube the belt crawled along. These devices he managed to dodge. He could not, however, prevent himself from being repainted and dried, twice; all he could do was close his eyes and stop breathing while the sprays were on. The third coat, as he recognized by the smell, was a coat of enamel. Inevitably the next stop would be a baking oven, he warned himself. But the servo in front of him had not needed repainting, and the belt split to carry it off to somewhere else. Ivor ducked after it. He found himself in what he supposed must be the robot equivalent of a recovery room. Bent almost double, his paint cracking and peeling with every move but without a gram of detectable metal anywhere upon him, Ivor sprinted until at last he found an exit. On the way, he disabled everything he recognized, and threw switches at random on everything he didn't. By the time he got out, ultimac had become noisier than Niagara Falls had ever been, and three minutes later became the largest barrel ever to go over it. T o the end of his life he was called Ivor the Glitch, and in history still is. He never got another job, either. But he still had his bank with the built-in error; and however he may have felt about it all, things are quieter around here now. There always had been people who had been uneasy at the thought that they might wake up tomorrow to find the Amazon River running backward.(#) W words four people will have died from starvation. Most of them children." Thus opens Paul Ehrlich's The Population Bomb. "It seems' to me, then, that by # AD or possibly earlier, man's social structure will have utterly collapsed, and that in the chaos that will result as many as three likely to be a chance of recovery thereafter..." Thus closes a popular article by Dr. Isaac Asimov, perhaps the best-known science writer in America. It would not be hard to multiply examples of doom-crying among science fiction writers. There are dozens of stories describing life in these United States after the year # as poor, nasty, brutish, and short -- although hardly solitary, as Hobbes would have had it. Much of this doomsaying springs from three books: Ehrlich's work previously mentioned and two outand The Limits to Growth. All are essentially mathematical trend proploying detailed computer models. Strangely, intellectuals including s-f writers have a lot of confidence in these models, although they have very little in the ability of social or physical scientists to save us. It's almost impossible to overestimate the influence of these three books. Writers make predictions based on them; teachers quote fourth-hand sources which quote the original studies. They have become "conventional wisdom" for the young. First, the blurb that opens Ehrlich's book is clearly wrong. My copy was published in #, a year died from all causes. It takes four seconds to read the blurb, so for one person to die each second, # deaths -- would have had to have been from starvation. Taking the UN cause-of-death statistics and being as fair as possible by including as "starvation" any cause of death related to nutrition -- diptheria, typhus, parasitic diseases, etc. -- we get about a Ehrlich is off by a factor of #. Actually, world agriculture is keeping up with population -- so far. At the Mexico City meeting of Parpia, the senior professional of the UN's Food and Agricultural Organization, told me that just about every country raises enough food to be self-sufficient. It's grown, but sometimes not harvested; or if harvested, not eaten. In many countries vermin get more of the crop than the people; insects outeat people almost everywhere. The pity is that the technology to harvest and preserve enough for everyone exists right now. Now, this anti-doom essay is not a Pollyanna exercise. There's no excuse for relaxing and saying that hunger is a myth. It isn't. But a simple thing like mylar sheeting to line traditional grain storage pits and keep out insects could stop famine in # percent of the world. Other simple technologies could prevent hunger elsewhere. So we know how to do it. But we try. We won't get anywhere sitting around crying, "Doom!" Yet according to Dr. Ehrlich's book, "The battle to feed all of humanity is over. In the #'s the world will undergo famines -- hungoing to starve to death in spite of any crash programs embarked upon now." The other side of the coin was expressed in the Hudson Institute's The Year # , which points out that the level of rice yield per acre under cultivation in India has not yet equaled what the Japanese could do in the Twelfth Century. Another analyst, Colin Clark, has shown that if the Indian farmer could only reach the production levels of the South Italian peasant, there would be no danger of starvation in Indian for a good time to come. In other words, it doesn't take miracle rice, fertilizers and a highenergy civilization to hold off disaster in the developing countries. It only takes adding technology to traditional peasant skills: showing people how to use mylar and simple non-persistent fungicides for food storage along with peasant production methods long known in Asia. Actually very simple measures can have a profound effect. If India were to suffer an invasion of monsters who deliberately killed every third cow, the remaining cattle would be healthier and yield a great increase in milk and cheese proteins available for humans. More proteins in childhood would cut back infant diseases like kwashiorkor and "red baby"; those diseases have the effect of permanently lowering adult IQ by about # points. What if the next generation of a developing country were "# IQ points more intelligent?" But some doomsters will now quote Malthus: if we help those people feed themselves, they'll only breed to famine levels again. Some will add, "So what's the point of it?" The best answer is that historically, people haven't done that. When nations reach a high level of technology -- and of infant survival -- the fertility rate falls. The U.S. appeared to be an exception to that with the "baby boom" of World War II, but now that squiggle in the fertility rate has passed; the girls born in # are # years old now, and the number of girls born per fertile girl in the U.S. has fallen to all-time lows. T here's another form of doom not so fashionably discussed: the Marching Morons (that is, the least successful) tend to have the most children. It's one we must face, but it's doubtful that before the year # it will have destroyed our social institutions. As a matter of fact, given present population trends, the U.S. won't have many more people in # than now. Population is growing; there's a "bow wave" generated by the World War II "baby boom"; but best projections show us peaking in about # with population then declining to its present level -- where it will stay. Suppose that never happens, and something stops U.S. population growth. The area of the U.S. is that, some is water, and some simply uninhabitable. Call it # population of # peoplekm#. projections show us getting there in # years -- we would have # peoplekm, a big increase. Some writers say that will be sufficient to drive us all stark, staring mad. We'll be inundated with personal contacts, at each others' throats, sleeping in hallways, and generally miserable as civilization collapses. Well, what civilized countries have population densities higher than the doom-level, #? Practically all of them. West Germany, not an uncivilized place, has # peoplekm#, equivalent to Denmark has # peoplekm#; France #; England and Wales, #. Even Scotland, with its highlands and islands and hills and moors, has #. What densities can people stand and remain sane? No one really has an answer to that. But the Netherlands, a charming place, has # peoplekm; the Channel Islands has #; and Monaco,, the densest place on earth, has #! Of course, the U.S. could not be packed like Monaco or England. We would not like it if our country were as thickly populated as Denmark (although our eastern seaboard is more densely populated in places right now); but surely we would not go insane if we lived as close together as the Scots! Moreover, we have the technology right now to support a large population while preserving wilderness. Soleri's Arcologies is a fascinating book; he shows enormous cities built on a few square miles of land, leaving parks and woodlands between them. Less ambitiously, I am "designing" a city for a story about Los Angeles in the future; in my design, a #-level building contains lodging stores, conveniences, recreation, employment and transportation for # people. The building is # miles on a side and sits on an area # miles on a side; # people in # square miles. Fewer than a hundred of such buildings would hold the entire U.S. non-farm population -- and my structure is not only small by Soleri's standards, but uses very little technology we don't already have. When I began the story, incidentally, I thought it a bit farfetched that people might prefer to live in my "city" instead of the suburbs. Now I've seen condoAn Informal  Irreverent Science Fiction  Fantasy Journal Edited  Published by Richard E. Geis Discover why Richard E. Geis has won # Hugo Awards and been Nominated # times!  Blare of Trumpets Columnist: John Brunner Read issue ## and see Robert A. Heinlein dissected mercilessly, psychologically and culturally, by Alexei and Cory Panshin in their # words of "Reading Heinlein Subjectively." Read issue ## and return to the dear, lively days of the pulps with Sam Merwin, Jr. (former editor of "Written to a Pulp!" Enjoy Geis editorials, commentary, reviews, letters from high-powered ( low-powered) pros and fans. Quarterlysample I year#two yrs. # P. O. Box # Portland, OR #I miniums with full conveniences, recreation, and transportation; they cost more than the suburbs yet most of their inhabitants are refugees from suburbia. It no longer seems fantastic at all. Why not live in a convenient place where you can walk to work, take an escalator to the opera and a train to the beach? No. The evidence is clear that the population bomb won't kill us or drive us mad within our lifetimes. Certainly we can't keep doubling populations as fast as we have in the past -- but why assume we will? When Malthus made his gloomy predictions, someone running off the exponential growth equations would have calculated that England people instead of the present # Population stability won't happen of itself; but most of the really alarming population growth has been through prolonging of life. Birth rates have declined through this century, but people live longer despite wars, famines, pollution, insecticides, crowding and all the other forms of doom. Since there's a limit to just how long anyone can live, the death-rate is due for a climb before #. Already many countries have aging populations; including the U.S., of course. It was never true that "over half the people are under #" and it gets less true all the time. Much of the "population explosion" is a onetime artifact, and you can't just simply apply equations of exponential growth to the Twentieth Century to predict the future. precisely three parameters to predict the world population, and take no real account of the difference between population growth among developed nations and developing countries. Certainly population pressure can finish us off; but must we believe we'll get to the Soylent Green stage before something is done about it? The evidence is that the technologically advanced countries have already done something about it; and certainly we won't be destroyed by overpopulation before #. I f we have defused, or at least delayed, the population bomb, what's the next thing to kill us? indicate that we must limit capital expenditure, de-technologize before pollution does us in. Dr. Asimov says that if we survive going mad, we'll be up against it because of energy limits. He's right, of course, and even more so when he points out that even if we were able to rip all the coal and oil out of the ground to set a match to for heat, we would loose so much carbon-dioxide that the greenhouse effect would raise the temperature of the earth. The temperature rise would either melt the ice-caps, drowning the seacoasts, or (according to some climatologists) move so much water vapor over the poles, where it would freeze out, that we would start a new ice age. Either way, it would not be pleasant. That doom is only # years away. Few of us will see it, but our children might; and we'd be poor parents if we didn't worry about it. Some put industrial pollution as although almost all give us until # -- # years or so -- to do something. Yet pollution is easily conquered. We already have the technology to reduce any given pollution to any desired level. I have a bottle of drinkable sewage -- reclaimed -- on my desk right now. It only takes money and energy. We can even do it without giving up essentials, although some, luxuries such as electric can-openers, power carving-knives, heated swimming pools in individual backyards, perhaps even driving # miles to conventions instead of taking a train, might have to go. We certainly won't starve. However, pollution control takes energy, specifically electricity; and electric generators are themselves polluting. This seems a dilemma with no way out. Actually, it's artificial. We could right now be constructing fission plants to generate non-polluting electricity. Fission plants produce radioactive wastes that must be stored, and there's a small chance of a really bad nuclear accident, so they are not a feasible long-term answer; but we can build them, and don't only because of legal restrictions. Incidentally, we will # people a year with automobiles and put up with it; what are the chances of that bad a nuclear accident each year? We also kill thousands to tens of thousands with emphysema and other consequences of pollution from our fossil-fuel plants; who weighs those real deaths against the theoretical ones from more nuclear power plants? We will need fission, for a while; but it's a dead-end. It increases the heat loosed on the earth (although not the C#); and fission plants require cold water for cooling, a resource we really are running out of fast. Better we should burn hydrogen. Hydrogen ash is water; no C# and no sulfur oxides. There will be oxides of nitrogen problems with any hot-fired boiler, so that eventually we will have to get electricity from less efficient systems such as hydrogen fuel-cells working at low temperatures; but doom from electric plants burning hydrogen is a long time off. Where to get the hydrogen? Hardly from fossil fuels, of course, and as to nuclear fusion, not only is it at lest # years off (on a commercial scale, anyway) but it isn't the great panacea to begin with. Not only is it likely to require cooling water, but fusion creates heat that was not on earth before. We need energy that doesn't upset the planetary heat balance. Fortunately, the sun shines on tropical waters all over the earth. The surface water in the tropics remains an even # to # C while the water in the depths below is about # C. That little temperature difference is equivalent to a waterfall of # feet. We have the technology right now to generate electricity by using "hot" water on the tropical surface to boil something like propane or freon, passing the low-temperature steam through a turbine, and condensing it on the other side with cold water brought up from the depths. No fuel needed. The volumes of water per kilowatt generated passing through the plant are similar to those already being pumped through conventional water-cooled fossil-fuel plants. The Gulf Stream holds about # times as much energy as the U.S. now uses. The Sea of Cortez has somewhat more. It's all renewed by the sun every day; you can't run out. So there's enough energy in the tropics to run the world for a long time to come, and it doesn't pollute. In fact, bringing the cold water up from the bottom is the same as the natural phenomenon known as "upwelling" -- and in areas of natural upwelling more than half the worlds' fish are presently caught. The deep cold water is full of nutrients; get them to the surface and sunlight, and you have plankton blooms. Shrimp and fish grow like mad. They can be harvested to help with the protein and food shortage. as to how the energy gets from the sea-based generators in the once the electricity is generated it can be used to hydrolize water; and the resulting hydrogen can be pumped in the present natural-gas pipelines plus others like them we would build as needed. I'll have more to say about this energy system in another column. It works. In fact, Georges Claude, the inventor of the neon light, built an operating # KW pilot plant outside Havana in #. Some analysts think the temperature-difference system is right now economically competitive with conventional coal-fired generators; and it takes no breakthroughs, unlike fusion. My point, though, is that if one thing won't do it, something else will. This is the first generation in history to not only be concerned about ecology and conservation but also to have the resources to do something practical about them without condemning much of the world to starvation. We live in one of the most exciting times in all history. Surely we can do better than cry doom!  An Editorial Appeal Commencing with the June issues, Galaxy and Worlds of If will begin to fully show the results of an entirely new editorial policy. For example, the combined author line-up for June reads like a Who's Who of the field: Isaac Asimov, James Blish, Alexei and Cory Panshin, Fred Pohl, Lester del Rey, Mack Reynolds, Fred Saberhagen, James H. Schmitz, Robert Silverberg, Ted you'll agree. Check the contents-pages (themselves so changed as to be virtual new features ) and you will find several additions. Galaxy: Forum, a platform for sf andor science notables who feel they have something important -- and interesting! -- to convey to the readership; Interface, an intermittent series of interviews cum thumbnail biographies by Ted Sturgeon (scheduled to begin in July with an interview of Roger Elwood); Showcase, (also scheduled for July) a non-verbal feature -- a new piece of sf-art by an acknowledged master, which has as its only justification that its creator thinks it's something special. And of course Bookshelf, Directions and Galaxy Stars will continue to flourish as of yore -- more than yore, in fact. Worlds of If: The Alien Viewpoint, an insider's view of sf. Crusty, hard-bitten, cynical old Dick Geis (EditorPublisher of The Alien Critic) lays it on the line -- his opinions are not necessarily those of the management! Ars Gratia, much like Galaxy Showcase, butfor Up-and-Comers; Future Perfect, next issue's goodies -- at least some of them; The Editor's Page in June is devoted to my personal favorite among the many past editors of Worlds of If. In future, it will be what the name implies -- the editor's page. And, as with Galaxy, all the old features will remain in residence. But all of this takes money, a good deal of it -- and the profit motive remains an operant factor in the publishing industry. To over demonstrate that publishing the two best sf magazines in the world is an economically viable policy requires a significant increase in circulation figures. You can help -- and in the process receive at a significant discount # or # issues of the best sf published anywhere, weeks before it appears for public sale. Just fill in the coupon' below. -- Baen  I A'V# The Foremost Publications I I J CjdLdXy in s ( i ence Fiction  J J H. G. Wells, science fiction -- often problems already shaping tomorrow, termed "future fiction" -- has fasciEcology -- space exploration -- nuclear noted alert minds. Not only has it enpromise and threat -- energy -- social tertained. It has predicted much of evolution and biological revolution -- the far-ranging scientific and social these and other fields are probed by change now upon us. imaginative stories uniquely exciting authors of the genre continue to specfree. Subscribe now! Some Contributors Past and Present Pou Anderson Isaac Asimov James Blish Robert Bloch Ray Bradbury Arthur C. Clarke L Sprague de Camp Lester del Rey Robert A. Heinlein Willy Ley Donald H. Menzel # East # Street for either of these distinguished New York, N.Y. #I # periodicals is # for # issues.) Frederik Pohl Robert S. Richardson Robert Silverberg Theodore Sturgeon A. B. Van Vogt Kurt Vonnegut, Jr. The astronomical object called Cuckoo is plunging toward our Galaxy. Literally the biggest riddle in the universe, it is impossibly large and impossibly light. With has only ten times the mass. Yet -- with the average density of the inside of an electric-light bulb -- it somehow has a solid surface, and that surface is inhabited by human beings and other creatures. In the deep air and weak gravity of Cuckoo, human beings can fly with only their own muscle-power. native wingmen. has set out to find the nest of an org. a strange creature native to Cuckoo, so that he can steal an egg. hatch it and train the infant org to be a mount for him. In his journey, he has encountertelligent and malevolent creatures that breed human beings like cattle, slave. An expedition of Terrestrial human beings and other intelligent races of the galactic culture is exploring Cuckoo. They have arrived bv tachyonic transmission -- a process that uses the fasterthanlight speed oftachyon beams to transmit an exact copy of any person or thing anywhere in the universe -- leaving the unchanged originals behind. Every time a person travels by tachyon he replicates himself, so that a person rriay have a dozen or more copies of himself scattered about the galaxy. are two of the humans engaged in exploring Cuckoo. Both of them originated on Earth and were transmitted to the central administrative headquarters for the galaxy. Sun One. There they met and married. Now other copies of them are on or near Cuckoo. Several of the copies of Pertin have already reached the surface and died there; one or two are still alive, but out of touch with the others. Org Rider achieves his objective by stealing an egg from an org's nest. Pursued by the enraged parents, he hides in a cave and there meets one of the fugitive, injured copies of Ben Pertin. Along with Redlaw, they evade the adult orgs and the watchers and head for what they hope will be a safe refuge -- but there they find themselves witness to an attack on Zara Dov and others of her expedition. Zara is injured and forced to land, alone in the jungle -- completely alone, in the weird wilderness of Cuckoo. O rg rider involuntarily started to move forward to help Ben Yale Pertin, but Redlaw caught his arm. "Don't touch him!" the giant rumbled. Then, looking past Org Rider to the stranger, he lowered his voice. "There's nothing you can do for him now. That slime doesn't thrive on vegetation. It eats flesh. He's done for." "But -- but it's only some kind of sap, or something like that. We can take him to the river, wash it off -- " "You're not hearing me, boy. There's no chance for him at all. If he's lucky, he'll be dead in five sleeps. If he's not, he'll linger on for a dozen. But there's no way to clean him now, and he's death to touch." Pertin was staring at them, aware they were talking about him, suspicious of what they were saying. He asked a question that Org Rider could not understand, but Redlaw chirped some sort of answer in the whistling screech of the watchers. Under his breath he remarked to the boy, "He said those bones were his. What can he mean by that?" Org Rider said, with the uneasy fascination of horror. "It is as it was before, Redlaw. Remember? He died already, and he came alive again. Can it be that he dies many times and always lives again?" "If he lives again after that blue slime gets through with him, I'll be astonished," rumbled the giant. "Ah, well. We can't help him, but we can feed him. I'll get some food. You build a fire." "What about the slamming machine?" cried the boy. The giant nodded somberly. "There it is," he agreed. "We'll ask Ben Yale Pertin if there are weapons there. But if they've got that blue slime on them, it will be ticklish work to find a way to use them." "Can't we clean them?" "Ah, yes, clean them. But it's being sure they're clean that's the hard part. And one single drop of the blue murder, so tiny you might not even see it, is enough for death. If you see it anywhere on you, boy, on toe or finger, wherever, don't wait. If it's only a toe, lop off the foot! It's miserable work to do, but it's your life if you don't!" Numbly the boy nodded, then turned to his org. "Don't go near him. Babe," he ordered. The soft trunk squirmed out to touch him reassuringly. "What I think," ruminated Redlaw, staring at Ben Yale Pertin, who was scrabbling feverishly in the wreckage of the ship, "is that this slamming machine is not his but another's. Identical ships. Maybe identical people. I think it landed on the living peak of Knife-in-theSky and touched the slime. Then it came down here. Its occupant, perhaps another Ben Pertin, came out and touched the slime. When he did that, it was too late for him." The boy nodded, frowning. "Stay with this one, Redlaw," he said. "Perhaps you can help him. I will get food." But he knew as he left the org with a cautioning word and turned into the forest that there was no way for Redlaw to help Pertin, and that his real reason for going after food was that he could not bear to see him doomed thus to die. To die a third time! It was heavy enough to die once. What courage these people must have, to die again and again! He was fortunate almost at once, scouring the wet black gravel along a sluggish stream, when something like a buried log humped itself and sprang free of the black muck. The boy caught his knife and waited. In a moment he was rewarded; the "log" ripped suddenly down the back. A wild-flower sweetness exploded into the air, and a delicate pink shape thrust and thrust, struggling to escape from its black prison. Org Rider paused, entranced. It was too beautiful to kill for food! But he thought of the dying Ben Yale Pertin, of the org; he had no choice. He waited until the tacy wings of black-veined rose unfolded, until the new-hatched creature gripped the sides of the canoe-like shell and slowly pulled itself free. Huge luminous eyes, glowing with the rosy red of live coals, gazed blankly at him. They were just beginning to focus when he was upon the thing with his knife, stabbing the new life out of it. W hen they had the skinned and gutted body of the butterfly-creature broiling over the low fire Redlaw had made, the giant took him aside. "Here is what I have found," he said with satisfaction. "Look?" And he offered an armful of gleaming objects to the boy. Org Rider recoiled. "They're from the slamming machine!" "Yes," agreed Redlaw. "But I have taken them out myself, from the interior, where the blue slime did not penetrate. Ben Yale is angry at me because I would not let him touch them. I made him understand that the blue slime is deadly to us -- though I did not say that it was also deadly to him," he added in an undertone. "What is that stuff good for?"  "This," said Redlaw proudly, "is a weapon." He held up a thing shaped like a short seed-cone, with a slim cylinder perched at angles at its top. "It is not what I had hoped for," he admitted. "It is only a laser. The watchers, too, have lasers. Still, it is better than any we have found so far!" The boy pointed to an elastic band in which were set tiny windows. "And that?" "It is for far-seeing. Look through it, Org Rider! You will see as far as you can travel in a dozen sleeps!" The boy took it gingerly. The elastic part clasped his skull gently but firmly as he donned it; the transparent part hung just over his eyebrows. Squinting upward, he caught strange bent glimpses of the treetops and clouds, like watersnakes seen through the turbulence of a rapid. He shook his head, causing the visor to pop into place in front of his eyes. And suddenly great broad yellow leaves rushed in on him from the tree over his head, and the bright golden clouds beyond swooped down almost within arm's length. Involuntarily he ducked, yelping. Redlaw guffawed. "Startles you, doesn't it?" he rumbled. "But you'll see watchers coming at you through that a hundred breaths before your bare eyes will see them, boy. And this thing -- Ben Yale Pertin calls it an 'audio log,' whatever that is -- listen!" He touched a switch on the box, and a voice -- Ben's voice, the boy realized -- began to come from inside it somewhere. Org Rider could not understand the word being said, to be sure; they were words of that strange gibberish tongue the stranger used. But it was his voice, beyond doubt. Redlaw's mood changed. He dropped the audio log to the ground and stared at it angrily. "But there's not what I wanted," he muttered. "Not a weapon that the watchers don't already have. Not anything that will let us destroy them!" "Perhaps Ben Pertin does not have such weapons," Org Rider said. "He has them! Or his people do. I'd threaten to kill him, if it would make him get them for me! But what is such a threat to a man who's dying already?" He stared at the squat stranger, then glanced past him into the woods. "Boy, what's the matter with your org?" Tardily Org Rider realized that Babe had wandered away, was on the hillside above the wrecked slamming machine. The boy leaped to his feet, tensely afraid that the org might somehow brush against the blue death. But the org was not near the machine and showed no interest in it; something else was engaging its attention. It stood upthrust on its great talons, huge eyes staring frozen into the sky, soft pink trunk squirming upward as though to feel what the eyes were looking at. "What is it?" Org Rider demanded sharply. The org did not even look at him. Then, reflected in the org's eye, he saw a peculiar flash of bright cobalt blue. Startled, he looked upward through the leaf canopy and saw, lancing through the sky, a line of cobalt fire that winked, flashed again in a different place, winked and flashed still again. The light was so intense it almost blinded him, who had seen few point sources of light in his life, but he was pretty sure he could make out several small dots around the bright blue beams. Distant rushing sounds, as of cloth tearing, came to him from where those bright beams flashed. "Lasers!" bellowed Redlaw. Remembering what he wore, Org Rider jerked the farseeing visor into place. After a moment of frantic search, he found the magnified images of what hung above him. A man! A man wearing a queer treetrunk-like thing strapped to his back, pointing something like the weapon Redlaw had showed him; and around and below the man, falling like dead leaves through the sky, two, no three orgs. Dead. Slain by those bright blue bolts. The boy peered under the glasses, trying to make sense of what he saw, and became aware that there were other dots in the sky. It took him time to find them through the visor, but there they were -- four or five creatures, and what strange creatures they were! Something that looked like a winged woman made of silvery metal. A tiny beast with frail wings and a great hideous org-eyed head! A thing that looked like an enormous eye, unsupported in the air! A machine, a -- what? he could not say for sure, but something that resembled a single great cube of metal with metal attachments hanging from it -- a cube that also floated unsupported in the air. And with them -- Org Rider caught his breath, steadied the glasses and looked again. A woman. A girl. Dressed like Ben Yale Pertin and the man who had beamed down the org. But her pale face and bright eyes were unlike those of any female he had ever seen. He was jolted out of his reverie by Redlaw. "Give me that far-seer." growled the giant, snatching it from Org Rider's head. Bounding over to a clearing, Redlaw jammed the visor onto his own head, stared upward. "Blood and death!" he muttered. "What are those things?" He lifted the lenses away from his eyes and stared blankly at the boy. "Did you see them?" he demanded. "Queer machine things! Animals like nothing I've ever seen!" Org Rider made no answer. He was listening to the distant screams of orgs, wondering if they were the three he had seen killed, the sound reaching them so late because of distance; then he realized it could not be that. These screams were nearer. And suddenly the strange sights he had seen in the sky were driven from his mind, for he heard those wild screams repeated -- less raucously but closer at hand. He turned and shouted, "Babe! What are you doing?" The young org turned the great eyes on him. The trunk was quivering and snaking out, now toward Org Rider, now toward the sky. The boy bounded over to the org, caught it around the neck. "Don't listen, Babe!" he begged, and the org mimicked, in his own voice: "Listen... listen... listen!" "Stay, Babe," he coaxed, stroking the org's quivering head. He could feel a roughness beneath the velvet, along the ridges over the great staring eyes, and knew that the hard bronze scales of maturity were beginning to form there. The shrieks of the wild orgs sounded again, nearer. "Please, Babe," he begged. The org's trembling stopped. It froze, staring into the sky, and the boy saw what its huge eyes had discovered. Black and narrow and swift against the gray sky, two orgs were scudding over the treetops, up-mountain, away from where their fellows had just been slain. were of fear and warning. The drives of his genes were too strong to resist. Babe answered with a hoarse, hooting cry and launched himself into the air. The first stroke of his powerful wing struck Org Rider, sent him tumbling across the mossy rock. As he picked himself up, Babe paused for an instant high above him. "Please," it screamed, hoarsely mimicking the boy's own voice. "Please... please..." And it spun in air and climbed into the bright sky to follow its wild kin. Alone and desolate, Org Rider stood watching until Babe and the others were out of sight. B en Yale Pertin had not been fooled by the red-haired giant's pitiful attempts to dissemble. He had caught enough of the giant's meaning through the translator to know that, from Redlaw's point of view at least, the blue slime was bad medicine indeed. Pertin was not unconcerned about that, but he was sure these barbarians knew little about medicine. His first business was to find the medicpac in the wrecked exploration ship. He did not trouble to clean off the slime, not after the first trial at swabbing it from his skin had taught him something new about pain. However, he swabbed the stuff with anesthetizing and antiseptic creams from the pac, covered the affected surfaces with self-sealing bandages and sterilized them with a cleansing spray. The bonedeep itching began to fade at once and the pain went with it. Pertin then fished out the bottles of vitamin supplements and swallowed a week's ration before he dug up proper food. A self-heating can of beef stew, another self-heating can that produced black coffee, a can of peaches thick in syrup -- he stopped eating at last not because he was no longer hungry but because he began to think he would burst. Then he turned his attention to less immediate problems, such as the two barbarians he was with. They seemed much taken with the laser gun, the farsight visor, the audio log; well, let the giant play. It did not matter. The log was only a spare. The weapon was more serious, in a way, but he had been at their mercy for -- what? A week? A month? How could one tell in this place where there was never anything like day or night? Anyway, during that interval they had not tried to kill him. So possession of the weapon did not mean they would. Of course, if he had kept the weapon it would have maintained the odds in his favor, he mused. Perhaps getting it back from them would be worthwhile, when chance offered... While Org Rider stroked his hatchling and the giant puzzled over the hardware, Pertin watched incuriously, idly stroking the bandages on his arms and legs. They were beginning to tingle again, he realized. That was odd, but there was no real pain. The imperative thing was to get himself in contact with civilization again, whereupon full medical treatment would of course be available. Unfortunately, this exploring ship was of a model different from the one he himself had been shot down in, and although there was a radio he could not make it work. Batteries run down? That seemed unlikely; most electrical systems were powered by radioisotopes that never did run down. Broken in the crash? It didn't seem to be. He came to the conclusion that it was working, after all, but that the frequency on which it was operating was simply not monitored any longer. He explored further around the craft, and came across the prime audio log.  Maybe that would give him a clue, he reasoned. He thumbed it back to the beginning of the record, then turned it to "play." "Ben Tom Pertin," it whispered in his earplug, "reporting on landing on surface of Cuckoo." Hearing his own voice in his ears gave him a thrill of unexpected unease; that voice came from vocal chords that had once lodged in that blue-smeared skeleton before him. But the voice was going on: "First entry into atmosphere accomplished without. difficulty; initial target, anomalous formations on top of mountain. I landed but did not exit from vehicle because of low air pressure at this altitude. The top of the mountain is bare rock covered in places by a blue lichen or greasy substance of some sort, which glowed quite brightly. I observed the anomalous formations and have photographed them for transmission. I do not understand them. There appears to be a sort of crater on top of this mountain. It is clearly not volcanic; there is nothing resembling a lava flow, outgassing or anything else indicating volcanic activity. On the crater lips are some truncated cones that have the appearance of being artifacts... There was a click, and then the voice resumed: "The viewports of the vehicle have begun to cloud over and vision is impaired. I do not know the cause of this. Perhaps it is due to temperature differentials causing deposit of fog. As I cannot leave the vehicle I am breaking off this section of the survey and attempting a landing at a lower altitude." There was another click, and then the voice resumed -- but a different, fearful, worried voice now: "Report two. Vision has not improved. I was forced to fly and land by radar, and landed with some difficulty. I do not know if the vehicle is damaged. The blue material appears to be covering the viewports. I will reconnoiter outside and return for further report." Click... And then nothing, nothing but the faint distant hiss of the recorder coil unwinding under the scanner heads. Ben Yale let it run through, hoping against hope for more word, but there was none. He had known there would not be. He could write the rest of the story himself. He stood at the port of the vehicle, looking out at the great yellowtipped trees, the marshland and moss, the distant river. He could imagine that other he standing in that place and looking at that same view, and venturing out to explore this strange new world... and never noticing the blue slime that clung to him as he swabbed experimentally at the viewports or steadied himself against the landing skids. And then, later, trying to get back to the vehicle and medicpacs, and not quite making it -- as the skeleton outside attested... Ben Yale scowled, rubbing absently at his bandages, refusing to entertain the unwanted thought that kept popping into his head: suppose this other Ben Pertin had indeed used the medicpacs... and suppose modern galactic medicine had not been enough to stop the inroads of the blue slime... B elatedly Ben Yale became aware of the excitement outside. What were they rattling on about? He activated the Pmal translator on his arm and managed to catch a few words of what the giant was shouting. Something about aliens in the sky? At once Ben Yale was all attention. Suddenly he became aware of the zzzzt of laser weapons, the screams of those creatures like the one the boy appeared to keep for a pet. Something was going on, but what? Ben Yale Pertin leaped to the top of the vehicle, staring up at the sky. Yes, there was something there, tantalizingly at the very limit of visibility. Squinting, he thought he made out something that looked like tiny dots proceeding in file across the broad dome of Cuckoo's heaven. They were near some bright clouds in Pertin's line of vision, which made identification even harder; but surely that one creature of the winged girls. And that other -- was it human? He stood benumbed until he heard the screams of wild orgs passing overhead. Then he remembered to scramble out of sight just in time; he did not want them dining off him! Without any particular interest he saw the boy's org join them, and then realized something more was going on overhead. The straight line of beings had broken up. Several were dropping away, the others changing course. He heard a scream of high-speed transport, caught the distant glint of air vehicles moving in toward the dissolving party of creatures. Ben Yale Pertin pawed at his forehead, forgetting for a moment that the visor was gone. The redhaired giant had it, now seemed to be playing with it. Pertin bounded over and grabbed for the device. To his surprise, the giant fled from him, fled as though Ben Yale were carrying the plague. "Give me my glasses!" he roared, pursuing. The giant ripped off words the Pmal struggled over before producing: "Don't touch. Stay away. I'll kill!" "They're mine," Pertin said stubbornly. Redlaw hesitated, glanced at the boy, shrugged, then slowly drew the visor from his head. He did not hand it directly to Ben Yale but dropped it on the ground and stepped quickly back. Ben Yale did not care. He snatched it up, donned it, stared at the sky. It was so hard to find anything at this extreme distance! Twice he caught a corner of one of the bright clouds, and the magnified light dazzled him. Then he located something, lost it, zeroed in on it again. It was a vessel like the ones the giant had called "watcher ships." It looked ugly and dangerous, and it was heading purposefully, at high speed, toward-where the party of dots had been sailing along. He sought the party again, without success until he heard the thrump thrump thrump of an athodyd. Peering under the glasses, he saw the string of steam-puffs the personal jet left behind, and managed to get the person using it in quick focus just a moment before she dropped out of sight. Yes. She. She dropped out of sight. Ben Yale stood transfixed, heedless of the shouts of the boy and the giant. He gazed into now empty sky where he had just seen, diving at breakneck speed for the jungle, the girl he had left behind him on Sun One. The girl he had thought never to see again in this life. Zara Doy. W hen Zara realized that she was alone on this strange planet, she was not so much afraid as deeply resentful. She had not had much practice with physical fear. There was little occasion for it on tamed, human-filled Earth. The sorts of fear she had learned to experience were of a different kind. Fear of the unknown, for example, as when she had volunteered for this assignment -- and that had been more excitement than fear, really. And from time to time the fear -- or the angry suspicion, to be more exact -- that some rival was going to damage her standing with the stereo audiences. Or the fear that she might fail to perform well in a broadcast. It was only as time passed, and the sole nearby sounds she heard were of stirrings and whisperings in the forest around her, that she began to understand that the quivering in her shoulders, the jumpy need to look around all three hundred and sixty degrees at once, were the beginnings of terror. She was not quite alone, though. She had her communications equipment. She could be in touch with the ground station if she wanted to. She might even hear, through the Pmal links, some message from her partners, if they happened to come close enough to her. But nothing came from the Pmal, and she drew her hand back a dozen times from the switch that would activate the long-range communicator. Something had drawn those enemy ships toward the party. Were the ships following down its transmissions? She did not know, but was reluctant to risk bringing back the enemy craft. And she could hear them, could even catch glimpses from time to time of what had to be them, a good distance off, circling low over the treetops, searching. Searching, she felt quite sure, for such of their quarry as had evaded them -- like herself. What had become of the others? Of only one thing was she sure: in the fight, her side had not triumphed. Because there the stranger ships were, roaming boldly around. Val and the Arcturan had lost that battle, and if they had survived they too were in hiding. She thought of her husband and wondered if he had taken part in the combat or if, at the last moment, he had sheared off and followed her. She reached two conclusions. If he had followed her, he should be nearby. If he had not, he was probably dead... She frowned. The distant drone of the enemy ships was no longer wholly distant. She crept to the edge of a fernbordered lake and peered cautiously upward. The drone grew louder; Something appeared over the trees. It was a long tapered shape with finlike wings at the tail end and mottled markings that were no doubt a form of camouflage. It poked into the little circle of sky over the lake like a hovering spear. Zara Gentry cautiously pulled back, away from the black water of the lake and into the doubtful shelter of the trees. The watcher ship floated out over the lake, supporting itself easily with the thrust of its propulsive jets against the light gravity of Cuckoo. A thin golden snake was trailing below it, slipping around the treetops, dropping into the black water. Some sort of snooper device, Zara guessed, and tried to be perfectly still. The mottled vessel slowed still more, the golden snake growing slack in the water, seeming to writhe around as it sought for something to strike at. Inch by inch Zara crept backward until she was wholly covered by a patch of great vines bearing bright blue flowers. She was not alone in her hiding place. Strange insects were there too, and welcomed her presence enthusiastically as a source of nourishment. The mottled ship dropped gently to the beach and came to rest, not more than fifty yards away. A wide door fell open in its side and became a lowered gangplank. Zara could not help gasping at what came out. T'Worlies, Sheliaks, Sirians and all had not prepared her for the hideousness of the creatures crewing the ship. First to disembark was an armored, blackbeaked, hunchbacked creature that waddled out across the lowered platform and flapped down to the beach on stubby yellow wings. Zara wriggled uncomfortably, trying to dislodge small bloodsucking insects from her skin, at the same time uneasily conscious of a noxious smell. For an instant she could not identify it. Then it hit her hard -- a foul odor of carrion and decay, even at this distance strong enough to turn her stomach, was coming from the creature on the beach. The thing flopped awkwardly into the air and flew around the perimeter of the lake. Zara willed herself to look down without moving a muscle. The reek was overpowering as the creature flapped overhead. The flapping sounds and the reek receded, and dared to look up. She saw that the watcher had returned to the beach. It shrilled some message at the unseen crew of the brown-mottled ship, and slowly other creatures like it began to come through the dark doorway. One by one they vaulted across the flat platform and glided into a ragged circle around the first watcher. They engaged in a colloquy of whistles and screeches, until another appeared from the ship and hopped and flew down to them with what looked like a bundle of white staves or lances. It passed them out to the others, then squealed something. All rose hooting into the air. Z ara realized she was in desperate trouble. This was a search party, no doubt of it, and more likely than not she was the quarry. Perhaps they had seen her dive into the forest here, or perhaps she had given herself away in some other manner. No matter; they were intent on a trail, and at the end of it would be Zara Doy Gentry. She whimpered in fear, trying to decide what to do. But her choices were so few! She could use the laser weapon at her belt, hoping to kill a few of the creatures before the rest killed her. She could try to flee -- but where? And with what hope of success? Or she could continue to cower in her bower of vines, being eaten alive by the tiny insects, until the ugly invaders found her... And likely they would find her soon. Already one of the watchers was circling near her. She heard it shriek almost overhead, saw the bright-spotted blackness of its slick hard body, saw the flash of its yellow wings. She could not tell which way its bulging greenish eyes were looking, but for a moment she thought it had seen her. Then its great pliant ears cupped toward something ahead. Squealing, it flapped out of sight, brandishing its long white staff. She gasped with relief, although the creature's evil reek had her on the point of vomiting. She lay quiet. The hoots and squeals of the searchers kept up an insane yammering all around her. At long last the noises seemed to concentrate and recede. She dared to peer out, saw that one by one the creatures were landing near their vessel.' Had they given up the search? Were they about to vanish into their ship and take off? She crawled out of the tangle of vines to see better. They were in a confused, bickering huddle around the ship. The golden snake that had hung into the water was wriggling insanely about, touching them and recoiling, darting into the underbrush and coming blindly back. They ignored it. They seemed to come to some conclusion, then, and two of them leaped ponderously onto the platform and waddled into the ship. In a moment they reappeared, bearing great platters of what looked like raw meat. They dropped down in their ungainly way to the beach and began to parcel out bits of meat among their fellows. It was lunchtime, Zara realized. Their table manners -- even allowing for the fact that they had no table -- were atrocious. They bickered and fought over the choicer pieces, throwing the bones and offal carelessly into the woods. The squealing noises did not stop while they ate; they clearly had no compunctions about talking with their mouths full, if indeed so gross a species had compunctions about anything. At that point it occurred to Zara that she had been thinking of them as animals. But they were not animals. They used advanced technology. They communicated among themselves. And if she were able to get a little closer to them, her Pmal translator might be able to pick up enough from their squeals and screeches to give her some idea of what they communicated. With agonizing care she slipped along the margin of the lake, eyes firmly on the feeding watchers, until she was less than a dozen yards from the sandy beach where they had landed. She activated the Pmal and held it to her ear. It would take time for it to store up enough speech to be able to deduce meanings, but it should only be a few minutes before it could at least identify and translate a few words... Time was growing short. They were close to finishing their meal. Filthy though the creatures were, a few had evidently been detailed to the task of cleaning up -- to hide their tracks? They were picking up left-over pieces that happened to have fallen to the beach or the platform of the ship. One flapped and waddled toward her. She became conscious of her exposed position, but the watcher did not seem interested in exploring the undergrowth. It was only looking for a place to dump its tray of slop. It did so, and turned away. For just a moment Zara felt a quick thrill of relief. Then she saw what the slop consisted of. "Dear God!" she moaned aloud, unable to stop herself. The hooting and squealing rose like a barnyard chorus as the watchers caught the sound. Hopping, flapping their great yellow wings, they came at her. But the golden snake hung from their ship writhed faster than any of them. Before she could move it had slipped across the beach with the sinewave wriggle of a sidewinder, touched her gently, then locked on her. She was held so tightly she could hardly breathe, much less run. But she had not been able to run before that, either -- not run, not even stand up. Not since looking at the trash and offal the creature was throwing away, and seeing one rounded bit of waste, melon-sized and bloody, roll languorously toward her and stop... She knew then what these creatures had been feeding on. She was looking at the severed head of her husband. The next moments for Zara were a desert of half-understood misery. The choking coils of the golden rope seemed to have intelligence of their own as they wrapped themselves around her, bearable when she was still, tightening cruelly with every move she made to work them off. She was tumbled face-down on the talc-white beach, with the hideous squeals and hoots of the watchers piping querulously or menacingly all around her, their foul reek choking her nostrils. All that was painful. What was unbearable was the memory of the empty staring eyes of her husband fixed on eternity. If Zara had been asked to describe her marriage, back on Earth, she would have defended it as a convenient thing costing little to maintain and, if it gave little in return, no burden to her. His death had killed no part of herself. But it was unbearable nevertheless, unbearable to see this close person destroyed so callously, used so demeaningly, to stuff the maws of these filthy creatures. It was only then that Zara began to realize she might share that same fate herself. She struggled to turn over, free her mouth from the choking sand. The golden coils punished her, but gasping and panting she managed to flop onto her side. "Please!" she begged. "I mean you no harm. Give me that metal thing there -- it will let us talk to each other." And she tried, at terrible cost of agony as the golden coils remorselessly fought her movements, to point to the Pmal translator, whispering away to itself on the sand. The hideous mask-faces thrust themselves at her, hooting and whistling. She knew what they said was language of a sort, and it was frustration to know that a few yards away the Pmal was surely translating faithfully every word -- but inaudibly, because she had set the sound low lest they hear her. "Please," she screamed as one came near her with a great curved cleaver. It paused, seeming to enjoy her fear. The gabbling whistles and honks burst like laughter around her. She closed her eyes and tried to remember her brief training. What were her options? Talking was useless, with the Pmal gone. Her laser weapon was long since taken away. They had left her only the instruments strapped to her arms -- medicpac, chronometer, communicator... Communicator! She took a deep breath and forced herself to relax. She lay still as stone for long seconds, remembering where the transmit switch was on the communicator, feeling with her body-image senses where her hands were, where the switch was. There would not be much freedom of action. Then she flung herself onto her back, forcing her hands together, clawing with the fingers of her right hand for the forearm of her left. The golden coils responded at once by tightening so violently that she thought she felt bones snap; but she had touched the switch. "Help!" she screamed. "This is Zara Doy Gentry calling. Help. Please. Help me!" ahundred-odd degrees of arc ,f. distant on the great bulk of Cuckoo, Ben Line Pertin was talking to himself. On his watch duty, desolately insoluble problem of what to do about the wife that was not his, he had observed a curiosity. The comm frequency that had been abandoned -- because no transmissions had been received and its owner, that other avatar of himself named Ben Tom Pertin, was presumed dead -- had suddenly come back to life. When he first beheld himself he was aghast. This devastated face, harried, sick and in pain, was himself! "Ben Tom!" he cried. "What's the matter?" The face in the stereo stage reflected annoyance. "I'm not Ben Tom," it snapped. "And I don't know what you mean. What's the matter with you people? I've been trying to call you for -- I don't know, for days!" "Sorry," said Ben Line Pertin. "But what do you mean, you're not Ben Tom?" The ravaged face split in an unpleasant smile. "Glad I'm not," he said. "Ben Tom's dead. I'm Ben Yale. Remember? When you -- we -- volunteered for the sixth time? Well, that's me. I lost my ship, nearly lost my life. I've been through hell, Ben Line! But at that I'm better off than Ben Tom, because his bones are twenty feet away from me. This is his ship I've found; my own was destroyed, communications and all." "You look as though you've been through hell," Ben Line agreed fervently. "What are those bandages?" The walking skeleton looked incuriously at his arms and legs. "Oh, some sort of fungus, I think," he said. "It itches. Hurts, too, but I've blocked it with stuff from the medicpac. I imagine I'll need treatment." "Well," cried Ben Line, finding something to be cheerful about for the first time in some days, "I think I've got good news for you, Ben Yale. We've just been transmitting a new-model exploring ship to the ground station. This one's armed and armored, ready for anything. And it's got full ground-to-space capability! We can get it over to you and have you up here in orbit in jig time -- as soon as it's ready." "Fine," said Ben Yale -- strangely, thought his duplicate; why wasn't he more excited. But he was looking narrowly at Ben Line. He said at last, tangentially, "Have you heard anything from Zara?" Ben Line shook his head. Then he corrected himself. "Yes, as a matter of fact I did," he said. "I don't remember -- did you split off before I got her message about not coming because she was pregnant?" "Pregnant?" Ben Yale demanded. "I don't believe it!" "Well, it's true. That is -- it's true of our Zara. But there's another copy of her -- " He stopped. He was not sure how much he wanted to say. "On Cuckoo, right?" cried Ben Yale. "I knew it! I saw her, Ben Line. She's in trouble. Not more than five thousand yards from here, bearing two seventyfour degrees!" "Trouble? No, I don't think so," Ben Line said. "Don't be a fool, Ben Line," cried his avatar. "I tell you, I saw her!" Ben Line Pertin hesitated, filled with confusion and a painful mixture of hope and fear. Another Zara, so close? But in danger? "Stand by," he said. "I'll scan that vector." And his fingers danced over his console to farlink, ordering a search for transmissions from a point five thousand yards, at bearing #, from Ben Yale's signal. From her perch across the console from him, Venus sat quietly regarding Ben Line. "What is the matter?" she asked, spraying a tiny violet cloudlet from her atomizer. He shook his head as the rich menthol scent reached him. "It's Zara," he said. "Something I don't understand. And one of my replicates down there, looking -- well, I don't know what's keeping him alive." "I ache with your pains," said Venus softly. Though her dark stare had always seemed blankly opaque, he felt her compassion coming through it. "So difficult for you, to see yourself. I have at least been spared that. I have no contact with my replicates, save one or two -- and then, for one of us to die in this edited form would not be bad." Distracted, Ben Line scowled at the console. There was no response to the search although he could see that the program was functioning. Lately he had found it more and more difficult to distinguish sleep from waking. His sleep was filled with troubled dreams, and his waking life was a nightmare. The dreams lingered with him even when he was awake. He shivered, remembering one dream -- scan unsuccessful, reported farlink's screen, unidentified "Continue," snapped Ben Line, reinforcing the verbal order with his keyboard. And he stared into space, remembering that one dream. I n it he had been a child again. On Earth. Not the Earth he had left -- so many replications before! -- but the Earth he imagined, as it had been before the first contact with the galactic civilizations. He had been sitting at a child's desk, in an upstairs room with an open window, looking out over a sunny yard, reading a book, when something had come in from outside. It had fluttered through the window, alighted on the page in front of him. When he had raised a hand to slap it, it had leaped away and he had seen it was no common fly but a tiny five-eyed bat shape with bright butterfly wings. When he had heard it squeaking, had caught its faint vinegar scent, he had known it was a T'Worlie -- incongruously there in that pre-galactic age, but somehow Earth's first visitor from deep space. He had seized a flyswatter to kill it. Its shrill scream of protest had hurt his ears, and its fear had been a carrion reek. Wings whirring, it had risen to fly away but he had smashed it on the open page. For a moment, now, he felt secure in that dream. Then he remembered the rest of it... He had heard a droning roar from outside. The sun had darkened. Shadows had filled with window. When he had looked out, he had seen that the sky had turned black with alien beings descending -- T'Worlie and Sheliaks, BoatyBits and Scorpians, endless processions of a thousand shapes and sizes all arrowing down upon him... He had wakened then briefly, tossed and turned, drifted off again... To even worse horror. He had dreamed then that he was his other self, Replicate #, at the strange tachyonic station to which he had been transmitted. But his form had no longer been human. He had been edited, transformed into a thick metal block, unable to move. He had understood at last -- attempting to shudder, and failing -- the silvery girl's abhorrence of the form into which her own body had been recast to survive in an oxygen atmosphere. His case had been worse. He had become a chess piece in a three-sided match; he stood on a queer triangular game board, a hapless piece in a game that farlink played against two terrible opponents. One opponent was a bright thing of lambent white flame, writhing and twisting and flickering, without any ordered shape. The other was equally shapeless; but black instead of bright. They reached across the board with curling tongues of bright fire and terrible empty blackness, as if to move their pieces; but Ben Line could not see their pieces, only the ones on his own side: One was the pseudogirl Venus, her silver body frozen and rigid. Another was Zara Doy, alive and moving but imprisoned under a bell-jar, pale and gasping, agonized for air. A third was Doc Chimp, a lifeless figure in brightly painted metal like a cheap child's toy, holding out a tin cup. The pieces moved, or the board itself perhaps moving them, responding to farlink's rapped electronic orders; but farlink was losing the game. Most of its triangular spaces were already empty. The last move had isolated Ben Line far from his companions. A fluttering tentacle of icy blackness stretched out toward him, and he knew that it was going to remove him from the board and then the game would be ultimately, irretrievably lost... "Ben Line," chimed the voice of the silvery girl, "where are you?" He came back to the reality of the orbiter and the screen. "Sorry, Venus," he muttered. "I was thinking about..." His voice died out, but hers picked up the thought from him: "About that other Ben Pertin? About Replicate #? About all those others of you, Ben Line?" He nodded. There had been no other signal from the copy of himself sent back along the tachyon trace to whatever that galactic source of interference had been: one more dead Pertin, he thought; the universe is getting seriously polluted with my corpses... He sat up abruptly and realized farlink was still methodically scanning the surface of Cuckoo for a signal that did not seem to be coming. He sighed and reached from the console to terminate the program -- And at that moment the screen lit up: And while his fingers were still poised over the console he heard it. There was no doubt. On the emergency frequency. Zara's voice. And the words: "Help! This is Zara Doy Gentry calling. Help. Please. Help me!" At virtually the same moment, in the wrecked survey vessel on the surface, Ben Yale Pertin heard Zara's voice repeated from the orbiter. That voice had traveled trip, to get to him, but on the instant flash of tachyon transmission it had taken less time than was measurable. The time the message had taken to travel from the speaker on the satellite to the microphone three yards away that had picked it up was longer than the time for the message to fly on the backs of tachyons through space. He burst out of the vehicle, limping and rubbing at his bandages, but traveling as fast as ever he had in his life. He was not in pain now. He had been steadily doping himself with pills and salves from the medicpac; he was no longer quite sober or sane. Although the pain of the ulcers under the bandages was blocked, the effects of the blocks were shaking the stability of his mind. All things seemed possible. The entire universe seemed ready to meet his commands. He scrambled through the undergrowth toward Redlaw and Org Rider, shouting, "My wife! She's in danger. We've got to help her." XV yvRG rider was too full of mourning for the loss of Babe to feel any great concern about the dying stranger's excitement -- until Redlaw translated some of that queer speech. "I do not understand all," said Redlaw. "But it is a woman of his people and she is captive of the watchers. I expect they will eat her," he added, moodily stroking his cleaver. "He wishes us to save her. And he says, too, that if we do this a great ship of his people will come to battle the watchers for us." Redlaw paused, uncertain. "I do not know if he is telling the truth," he said. "He is a dying man. Perhaps he has the madness of the dying?" Org Rider shrugged, but he was thinking about what Redlaw had said. With Babe gone, he was not happy enough to care much about danger. And the woman the stranger spoke about. If she were the one he had seen so briefly as she had dashed herself into the treetops -- but was that possible? Could she have survived that nightmare plunge? No matter; if it were she, there had been something about her that had appealed powerfully to him. He said mournfully, "What does it matter? Let us do as he asks. Where is this woman?" Redlaw scowled, gestured toward the slopes of Knife-in-the-Sky. "He says he knows precisely and will show us. But how can he travel? I have seen men before, eaten alive by that blue slime. They do not travel through the jungle! But he is doing it. It is something in those cloths he puts on his ulcers, perhaps, or in those small things he eats and drinks from the metal box. I wish I knew -- " Redlaw gazed doubtfully at Ben Yale Pertin, still shouting and gesticulating at them to hurry. "And there is so much more he says that I cannot understand." "No matter," said Org Rider. "Let us save the woman. For him," he added politely, as an afterthought. Even so, they were far too slow for Ben Yale's liking; and then the trek through the jungle was longer and harder than they had expected, more than two thousand breaths, because Ben Yale insisted that they wait for him. He chose to carry some great metal thing from the ship that he called "bazooka." It was a wonder he could move at all, even without that weight. Beneath the stained bandages -- though he had replaced them just before they had left -- the blue slime oozed out, always spreading, always etching new ulcers into his flesh. And it was a constant peril to be near him during his clumsy lunging through the trees. A single accidental touch of the blue slime might mean death for either of the others. But the two thousand breaths elapsed, and they had reached a point from which they could see the distant black gleam of the tiny lake. There on the far shore loomed the mottled hulk of the watcher vessel. Org Rider wished for the farseeing glasses, but of course they were no longer safe to use: Ben Yale had touched them. He squinted across the lake. With mounting excitement he saw -- yes, there she was! -- the very girl who had dropped from the sky. Wrapped like the prey of a cord-spinner in the golden coils of the watchers' device, lying helpless on the blinding white sands of the little beach. Even so, even at this distance, she was beautiful. Disordered as her hair was, it held the reddish glint of far lightning. Something about her made him think of his brother's wife. Yet this girl was more beautiful in spite of the drained pale cast of her face and the terror in her expression. EJe glanced at Redlaw, and started to move toward the lake. The giant stopped him. "Wait!" he rumbled. "Ben Yale says he has a plan. He says that this 'bazooka' is a weapon. He wishes us to go around the lake, to be ready to attack the watchers from the forest. He says from here, with this weapon that he has carried, he will destroy the watcher ship. When he has done that, we are to kill those who survive with his handweapon and -- " he patted his cleaver -- "this one." "What weapon does he have that will destroy the ship?" Org Rider demanded suspiciously. "You told me he had no such weapon." "He lied," growled the giant moodily. "I knew he lied. And perhaps he is lying now, how can I tell? I can understand so little of what he says." "What does it matter?" repeated Org Rider, quelling the surge of feeling in himself. "Let us do as he asks." T hey left Ben Yale just inside the undergrowth, lying on the scarlet moss, peering over the sights of his treetrunk-like weapon, chuckling and muttering to himself in his strange language. And they moved like ghosts through the vegetation, circling. They paused fifty yards from the beach. The foul death weed stench of the watchers reeked in their nostrils as Org Rider whispered savagely, "How do we know when he will destroy the ship? We should have arranged a signal." "Should have, should have," rumbled Redlaw. "But we didn't, boy." He scowled toward the beach. "If only I were sure of him! I hate like poison to get closer. Those golden ropes of theirs can smell a man, and they never sleep. Still -- " He sighed. "I'll try to get them with this thing -- " he patted the laser weapon -- "and you go after them with your bow. With any luck they'll be disorganized..." He broke off. There was a sharp, flat crack from across the lake and a puff of grayish smoke. Out of the smoke emerged a needlelike metal object lancing across the lake toward the watcher vessel. It struck, and opened into a bright flower of flame. Blam... The sound of the explosion was far louder than they had expected. The mottled vessel of the watchers seemed to lift off the sand and fall slowly. Flames spouted from the new hole that the stranger's weapon had made in its side. "Curse him," howled Redlaw. "We should have been closer. Do the best you can, boy." He loped toward the watchers, firing the laser weapon. Sounds like the tearing of paper came from it, and watchers fell before it. Org Rider ran to the side of the lake, dropped to one knee and began launching arrows toward the watchers. While one was still in the air he was notching and aiming the next. He did not wait to see how successful any released arrow was, but out of the corner of an eye he saw one watcher leap high with a startled squeal, a shaft clear through him. Another, squawling and hooting, lay on the ground, tugging at an arrow protruding from his throat. "They've broken!" exulted Redlaw over his shoulder. "Come on, boy. Let's go in and finish them off!" As he spoke his laser weapon sliced through the golden coils, and another blast from it burned a crisply sizzling hole through a watcher skull. Now the giant flung the laser to the winds and, screaming as he leaped, bowled in on the watchers, hacking at them with his cleaver. Org Rider was just behind. The two of them drove the watchers back like avenging angels. With every stroke of Redlaw's cleaver and the boy's knife a watcher squealed and fell from their paths. Zzzzzzat! The noise was louder than anything Org Rider had ever heard, and for a moment he did not understand what it was. Then he saw that the watcher vessel was not, after all, quite dead. From a round bulge on its top something flashed like lightning, and the great ripping sound lashed at his ears again. The watcher ship was firing its main armament. Not at them, Org Rider realized -- no question about that; if the laser cannon had been aimed at them they would never have known what hit them. The big laser was probing across the lake for the bazooka. Zzzzzzat. and a beetree went up in smoke, smitten by a lightning bolt. Zzzzzzat. and a sudden corridor opened up in a stand of deathweeds. "Grab the girl," bawled Redlaw. "Let's get out of here before they finish Pertin and start on us." T here were still watchers alive and Org Rider yearned to catch and kill every one. But he knew Redlaw was right. He bounded to the side of the girl. She was just beginning to sit up, numbed and tottering, after the blood had been squeezed out of her limbs for so long. Org Rider felt as dizzy as she was. All this was so terribly new and confusing. The needle-bright light of the laser, the harsh explosions and lightning-bolt sizzling of the long-range battle across the lake, were entirely out of his experience, wholly foreign to a life lived in the perpetual pink-gray dawn of Cuckoo. He was not afraid, but he was disoriented. Still he had to act. He grabbed the girl's arm and pulled her to her feet. She did not resist, except to break free for a moment and pick up a piece of metallic equipment. Then she was with him, bounding as fast as he into the shelter of the woods, Redlaw close behind. The last watcher on his feet outside the ship challenged Redlaw, but lost his head and half his trunk to the keen-edged cleaver. Then the giant was beside them, shouting, "Hurry! We must get out of sight." The girl could not have understood his words but she did not have to -- the need was clear. At last came another bazooka shot from across the lake. This one arrived clean and true on the bulge at the top of the watcher ship. The bulge blew up in a gout of flame. All three cheered. "We did it, boy!" the giant bellowed. "Beat the watchers in fair fight! It's the first time that ever happened in all the time of the world." Org Rider crowed in pleasure, pummeling the girl's back as though she were another man. Exultant, laughing, as delighted as he, she clapped him on the shoulder with a force that sent him spinning. He picked himself off the ground and looked at her with new respect. She was no timid frail maiden. She was as strong as he. And yet she seemed more feminine than any woman he had ever seen. More so even than the girl who had married his brother. A glow of color began to light her death-pale face, and he found himself staring into her widening eyes. They were a brightflecked brown, like the wild flowers that colored the grassworld after a rain. Even with the hated reek of the watchers still fouling his nostrils he could smell the faint scent that came from her, a clean sweetness that swept away the watchers' fetor and left him with the fragrance of the rain itself after the flatworld had been brown and dry. "Stop mooning, boy," Redlaw ordered, laughing as he said it. "We've beaten one shipload of watchers, but they're not through yet. There will be more. They'll send another to look for it. If it managed to send off a distress report, that ship is on its way now!" Org Rider tore his eyes from the girl. "All right. You lead." The giant gazed about. "We'll have to go back around the lake," he decided. "First place, we'd best try to find Ben Yale, if he's still alive. Second, I don't think we can get out this side. That's bare rock up there. We'd be easy targets on it -- and I see blue on those rocks, boy; I think it's the slime. We don't want to go near that." Org Rider nodded and turned to the girl. Speaking as clearly as he could, gesturing to make his meaning plain, he said: "Come. We leave here. Now." She laughed. She touched the metallic thing she had picked up, and she spoke, and from the thing came a flat dead voice that said: "I understand. I agree. And -- " even the lifeless metallic tone of the Pmal translator could not keep all feeling out of the words -- "with all my heart I thank you both." The boy was enraptured. He recognized the speaking machine; it was the same as Ben Yale's but whole and working properly. During Ben Y.ale's conversations with Redlaw, the boy had become accustomed to being excluded; it had not occurred to him that an undamaged machine would make it possible for him to be in one-to-one contact with this wondrous person. He caught the girl's hand, and they followed Redlaw back toward the lake margin -- And front behind the wrecked watcher vessel a lance of green fire spat out at them. Redlaw shrieked in agony and spun away, clutching his arm. "Run!" he bawled, setting them as example, they blundered after him, and at every leap Org Rider expected that green fire to burn through their backs. They stopped at the bare rock wall cupping that edge of the lake. "There was one still alive," Redlaw gasped, holding the place on his upper arm that had blossomed into a blood-red blister of pain. "It's lucky he fired when he did! If he'd waited he would have had me clean, and you two as well." He scowled up at the mountain. "We can't go up that way," he muttered. "And we can't go back to the lake, because he's waiting there." Org Rider risked raising himself to peer around the multiple boles of a flame-tree. He could see the watcher, broad yellow wings slowly stirring. One was damaged, and dragged; the watcher had been hurt, too. But he held the thing that looked like a black stick, and spat green flame, without faltering. "If we can't go forward," Org Rider said, "and can't go back -- and can't stay here because there'll be another watcher ship before long -- then what do we do?" T hey waited and watched, but the creature remained steadfastly alert. "We have no choice," Redlaw groaned at last. "We have to kill him. His gun outranges our weapons, and his bug-eyes can see us in every direction. It won't be easy." Redlaw scowled at his cleaver. "The only way I see to take him is to rush from all sides. He might kill us all, but I don't think so. One of us will get him. But the other two -- " He hesitated, then he finished: "At least one of the other two will be dead." "No!" shouted the boy. "Not her. She has suffered enough from the watchers. You and I can do it, Redlaw." The girl, listening, shook her head. She spoke in that pretty, singing voice, and the metal voice from her arm echoed, "I can do my share. I thank you for your good heart." Org Rider stared at her and said, "Please don't. I don't know your name -- " She said in her own voice, not through the translator, "Zara." Ancient Wisdom Of China Blended With Contemporary Jeweler's Art. a re now you rs asm agn ificent pendantsEach is meticulously crafted in either gold tjF a #"chain. A perfect fashion pendants make beautiful For each indivigifts, and if you order two or dual sign you more you can take advanorder ' y u wilI . t . , receive a comtage of our special money pltle pro(lle anal . saving offer. Supply limited ysis order your -- order now. signs today. The Craekerharxel  bs-ccm  #I Cabot Street, West Babylon, NY # j  Please send me those pendants I No. G S   have indicated. I understand that --  --  it I am not completely satisfied, I --  can return the pendaru(s) for a  full refund.  more pendants for only # each. J Address l ! pierced "  City ! I pierced look   Slate Zip DG DS  Laaaa New York State Residents Add Sales Tax J It sounded like music to him as he rehearsed it several times, tasting its flavor. "Zara. Please, Zara, don't do this. You are not a warrior. Redlaw and I can handle the watcher." The giant thundered, "Idiot boy, we can't. Our only hope is three attacks at once. That is a faint enough hope -- two is suicide!" The girl spoke, and the Pmal rattled flatly. "It is decided, Org Rider. I again thank you, but now let us act. Tell me what I must do." The giant rasped, "Come in from behind the ship. Get close to him. The beast has a hard shell but there are soft joints. One is where his neck would be, if he had a neck. There's a pale stripe above his black hump. Stab him deep in the middle of that, if you can." Org Rider watched the girl start on her roundabout trip with his breath caught in his throat. She would not die! He would see to it. The first one to display himself to the watcher surely would be the first one fired on; the other two would have a chance at least minutely better. Org Rider determined to be that first one. But it would be foolish, would even endanger them, for his break to come much before their own. It would simply mean that the watcher would pick him off quickly and then have only two foes to confront. So he squirmed to his place and waited, watching the faint ripples in the underbrush that marked the movements of Redlaw and the girl. Could the watcher see and understand those same ripples? The boy did not know. He could only hope not. Something was tugging at the back of his mind. What was it? Then he recognized the growing sound from the sky, and looked up. Down at him dived a great org. Org Rider froze. It was his death he saw coming. With only the knife left -- the bow was long since cast away -- he could not prevail against talon and fang. All he could do was stare at its savage splendor. He crouched numbly, waiting for the hooked black talons to strike. Even in that moment he saw the blue beauty of the org's huge hooded eyes, the bright flow of its form, the even sheen of bronze scales shading into the silver flash of its narrowed wings. Wonder at its clean sleek power made his throat ache. Orgs were better and greater than men! Surely they were more beautiful. It was his death... but if he had to perish, here on Knife-in-the-Sky, it was better to be killed by this mighty org than by the waiting watcher. But dying that way would not serve Zara... Org Rider leaped to his feet, yelling and bounding toward the watcher ship. As he had expected, the watcher was staring up with his great eyes, distracted by the org. Perhaps after the org finished with him it would go for the watcher next! Org Rider glanced toward the watcher, husbanding his charges as he nervously waited under the shelter of the ship, then back toward the org. It screamed again. The bright wings opened a little, flaring the creature toward him out of the bottom of the dive, and he saw the scars that marred its lean perfection. A long, dark wound, not fully healed, where the scales had been ripped from its flank. A break in the brightness of one wide wing. The screaming changed... and queerly, became words. "Babe!" blared the mighty voice of the org, repeating the boy's own words like a tape under maximum gain. "Babe come back!" The boy heard his own voice thunder down at him from the sky and could hardly understand. But what the words did not explain the actions did. The org dipped down over him. Its golden-scaled trunk snatched him up into the air, squeezed him almost too hard, flexed to set him on its back above the widened wings. Then recognition hit him. It was Babe! Changed -- older -- hurt, but Babe! Scales had replaced the infant fur. The healing scars told of combat. But it was Babe. A laser scream spat past the boy's ear and brought him out of his dreaming. He kicked the org strongly and shouted, "Fast, Babe. Over the trees." The beast responded instantly, putting the loom of the ship between them and the watcher. And Org Rider sobbed, "Babe! I'm so glad." He stroked the bronze scales. Yards below he could see the top of the trees. He caught a glimpse of Zara's terrified pale face staring up at them. What could she be thinking? Had she ever seen an org before? Did she understand that Org Rider was master, not prey? But looking at her brought him back to the needs of that moment. He wheeled Babe around, low over the treetops, and shouted down: "Now! Let's get him!" And as he saw the mighty form of Redlaw leap free and begin to run toward the watcher, he gouged his heels into Babe's scaled side and commanded, "Kill, Babe. The watcher. Kill him!" T he chaos of the next moments was indescribable. Org Rider heard the shouts of Redlaw and the shriller, fainter cry of the girl. He saw the cleaver glinting in the hands of the giant. Then he was around the ship and beating back in toward the watcher. The black stick crackled. Bright light blasted Org Rider's eyes; a sudden electrical stench choked him. But it had been a miss. He was still alive. And then they were on top of the watcher. Babe bellowed as his striking talons ripped the watcher out from under the hull. They all tumbled in a slow-motion heap: boy, org and watcher together. The reek of the squealing watcher stung the boy's throat and blurred his eyes but he clutched for the being, clung, sought to find the death place as he stabbed and stabbed with his knife. In the end it was Babe that took the last of the life from the watcher, the great claws simply wrenching the hideous head free of its body. stopped abruptly, and the ugly carcass toppled slowly forward in death. "We did it!" Org Rider called. "Babe, you're a hero. Babe -- " But the org did not respond. Shaken, Org Rider lifted his head free and stared. The delicate pink trunk was trembling violently. The huge eyes were dulled. As Org Rider reached out to touch him. Babe screamed in pain. The watcher's laser lance had found a mark after all. As Redlaw and the girl came running up, Babe fumbled out to touch the boy with his shuddering trunk. The voice that mimicked Org Rider's own said, "Babe go. Babe go..." And the light went out of the great eyes, and the org was dead. Org Rider sat mourning with the great head in his lap, Redlaw and the girl standing helplessly by, until at last Redlaw rumbled, "Sorry, boy, but we've got to get out of here. The watchers will be after us any time now." Org Rider looked up and nodded somberly. "I know." He got up, reaching a hand to the girl. "Are you all right?" She smiled, in both reassurance and compassion; he needed no translator to understand. There was a sudden scream of high speed from the sky, and all three of them looked upward in instant reawakened fear. "Too late!" raged Redlaw. "Fiends of hell! There's the watcher ship on us, while we're standing around like fools. We can't get away now. We'll have to fight -- and we've nothing to fight with but the watcher's own lance!" He dove to the side of the decapitated beast, choking from fury as much as from the evil cloud of its deathweed stink. The girl stopped him. Her clear voice, repeated through the translator on her arm, said: "It's all right. It's not a watcher ship. Look." Redlaw and the boy craned their necks. The vehicle that was settling down was far larger than any watcher ship either had ever seen. Even the colors were different. Bright silver, crisp black, a flare of yellow-white gas from the underjets. "They've come to rescue us," said Zara. "We're safe now. All of us." I n the orbiter, Ben Line Pertin watched in a fever of excitement as the survey ship picked up Zara and her two companions. He stared at her image in pain and wonder. So tall and thin she was, in her edited version! So worn and pale, the stresses of her battle with the watchers plainly showing. He wanted desperately to talk to her, to say words of love and welcome. But although he was hard-pressed by grief and loneliness, he was not mad; he understood that their relationship would have to mature in its own way. To him she was his loved and missed wife. To her, coming from an earlier Zara Doy, he was a stranger. And then there was the solved puzzle of why she had called herself "Zara Doy Gentry." She had married someone else! He had scarcely taken that shock when he had learned that that husband was dead, fodder for the maws of the watchers. Shock again! This time a different kind of shock; a reprieve, even if purchased at the cost of a man's life. He could not have been a bad man, Ben Line told himself with one reasoning part of his mind, if Zara had married him. But another part of his mind was bursting with joy. How strange for his wife to be a widow and a wooable stranger, all at once! And suddenly he was exhausted. He had remained by the communicator for twenty-two hours. Past the time of his regular duty, through the new Zara's cry for help, up to the moment of rescue and for an hour or two beyond. Now he had to sleep. Deciding against trying to leave a message for this to-be-won Zara, he headed for his cocoon. There would be opportunity. It was a long voyage up from Cuckoo and around to where the orbiter swung, Yet there was no way to shorten the trip. Even with nuclear rockets, the acceleration of the survey ship was limited to what its rescued passengers could stand. That was not much. Redlaw and Org Rider had lived all their lives in the gentle pull of Cuckoo, and even Zara and Ben Yale Pertin, in their edited versions, could hardly take a single gravity of acceleration. For Ben Yale even that would be quite dangerous; he had been swept from the jungle into full medical cocooning instantly. Ben Line fell asleep, thinking of Ben Yale coming up from Cuckoo, battered and foul with the ulcers of the blue slime... and of that other Ben Pertin, Replicate #, lost somewhere at the transmitter of the tachyon interference, at a point unknown inside the galaxy... and above all of the sweet and smiling face of Zara Doy, now Zara Gentry, who might some time soon be Zara Pertin again... He woke to Doc Chimp screaming in his ear: "Ben. Ben Line. Wake up! You've been found, you're still alive. Oh, wake up, Ben Line Pertin -- there's a signal from you coming in!" Heavy with sleep, Ben Line Pertin stumbled after Doc Chimp to the terminal dome. Ben Line's mind was fuzzed with visions of himself in all his myriad guises. Sometimes he was not sure which he was: the innocent back on Earth who had never left, the one on Sun One still happily married to Zara Doy and happy father of her child, or any of the dead ones... all of them... But one dead one was not dead! In the dome, the huge image of a haggard human face was repeated on half a hundred screens all around the curve. Part of the face was haggard with dirt and grime. The rest was caked with dark blood; a ragged wound on the scalp still oozed, untended. It took Ben Pertin a moment to recognize himself: Replicate #. "See!" chirped Doc Chimp in his ear. "It's you, Ben! Not dead! The message started coming in a few minutes ago. But it's awful bad, Ben Line. You can't understand a word of it without the Pmal translators." Ben Line was still stupid with sleep. "You mean I'm -- he's speaking some other language?" "Not that, Ben Line," said the chimpanzee gently. "Look at him! He can hardly talk in any language. The Pmal has to put it into words we can understand. Even then -- well, it's in symbol-script, not sounds. He must have had some bad times, Ben Line." And it was so: the soiled and battered mouth was moving, but no audible sound came through the wall speakers. Instead bright computer symbols were dancing under each screen: The bloodied head turned suddenly and vanished from the screen. For an instant the screens were dark. Then shapeless blotches of color flickered over them, farlink interposed its own message, in all the tongues of the viewers: There was a sudden rush of squeal, cry, shout and roar from the beings in the terminal room, as each one chattered to its neighbor about the message. Ben Line, sick at the sight of his destroyed self, muttered, "I don't understand. What is it?" Venus floated over toward him and filled him in quickly. "Your replicate reported in a few minutes ago, Ben Line. He was in a ship, but some sort of mechanical device -- a robot, and not a fully sentient one. I'm sure -- attacked him as he came out of the receiver, and it is only now that he has been able to report." "Ship?" Ben Line shook his head, trying to clear it. The source of the distant unidentified tachyon transmission that they had actually intercepted en route to Cuckoo -- a ship? There were no ships equipped with tachyon facilities that could possibly have a link with Cuckoo, not anywhere in the known universe... Of course, there was always the unknown universe, he thought, the muscles of his back crawling. "And there were representations of many beings there, Ben Line," the silvery girl went on excitedly. "Your people. Boaty-bits. Sheliaks. Your Replicate thinks that the ship is a sort of advance guard for Cuckoo, sampling inhabited planets, sending specimens back. That would account for -- wait, here it is again!" The ravaged head shook itself together into view on the screens. It was more horrid than ever; Pertin's replicate had been in another fight. Fresh blood was dribbling down the beard-spiked chin. The lower front teeth were gone. The hollowed eyes were darting frantically from side to side as the ruined mouth tried to form soundless words. They flashed under the banked screens: it's located me again, ugly And there was no more. The image exploded and died, and farlink underlined it after a moment with: The belt of screens blazed and went blank. A stir of strain ran around the terminal chamber, and muted hootings and clangings and shrillings of communication began. Ben Line Pertin shook his head slowly, trying to take it all in. There was so much happening, and so fast. Another death of a double. A real flesh-and-blood Zara on her way. And on the larger scale, the fantastic mystery of a scout ship from Cuckoo sampling inhabited planets. He tried to tell Nimmie and Venus how he felt. He caught a burned-fur scent from Nimmie that surprised him, until he recognized it. Fear. The T'Worlie was afraid of what the message meant. For a moment Ben Line allowed himself to share that fear of the terrible unknown, of the race that must have built that ship. But thoughts of Zara came flooding back, and his fear melted into anticipation... and that was how it was with Ben Line Pertin on the orbiter. W ith Ben Yale Pertin on the survey ship, spiraling around toward the orbiter, things were somewhat different. They were better than they had been in a long time, he told himself. The survey ship's medical facilities were dealing nicely with the blue slime. He spent three days in the cocoon while his skin was gently soaked away and a new one grown on. Then, swathed like a mummy in circulating-field bandages, he was allowed into the common room where the others were gathered -- his humanoid nurse, a Purchased Person, following after him. "I'm recovered," he announced. Somewhat warily, his three companions in the battle against the watchers welcomed him. They had received medication, too, and looked fine -- especially Zara, thought Ben Yale greedily, devouring her with his eyes. Redlaw and Org Rider gravely shook his head, a skill they had recently learned. Zara came over and patted his head. She drew back and looked at him. "Not really, I think," she said. "Not all recovered. But much better than when last I saw you." They and the ship crew had been excitedly talking over the strange message from the orbiter that had been relayed to them. While the Purchased Person made him comfortable in an open-end hammock, Ben Yale listened. " -- explains so much," said the Pmal, speaking for a horse-headed Canopan, the ship's pilot. "Explains why some of you races are duplicated on Cuckoo. That scout ship must have been twenty thousand years sailing through the galaxy, picking up specimens and sending them back. And of course some got loose and multiplied. They wouldn't know they weren't indigenous." Org Rider rapped indignantly, "That is our home. Our people have lived there forever -- " The Canopan snickered a whinnying laugh. "No offense," its Pinal said good-naturedly. "But what puzzles me," he went on, "is that facsimile of Cuckoo the replicate found. All made of metal! But it isn't like that, it's a world. A funny one, but still -- " "Wait," cried Org Rider through his own translator. "Perhaps I know something here! For there is a part of our world that is metal. A desert, that lies far beyond our grass world, beyond the shadow of Knife-in-the-Sky. My mother heard about it from a chief who owned an org. He tried to cross that metal desert once, looking for another grass world beyond the reach of the watchers. He nearly died there." The other beings looked at Org Rider, who returned their various kinds of gaze steadfastly. "It's true," he said. "It is all bare metal, harder than any axe or knife. There's nothing alive on it. No light except the dim glow of the clouds. The chief flew until his org grew so weak he had to give it all the food they carried for both of them. And then on the way back, trying to return to save their lives, he grew weak too, so weak that it had to carry him in its trunk. And," he cried, remembering more as he spoke, "that is, of course, how our world began. Everyone knows it! It was a hard bare shell, the first org's egg. Before the makers made their great fire to hatch all things from it." He paused, puzzled. The beings were making a great variety of sounds, but the Pmals were not translating them into language. They could not; the sounds were laughter. "But it is true," he insisted. Zara smiled and gently put her hand in his. "It is puzzling," she said. Ben Yale Pertin cleared his throat. "Zara," he called. It pleased him to see that she released the boy's hand to turn to him. "Yes, Ben Yale?" He hesitated. How to tell her that she and he had once been married? Indeed were right now married, and having children, on Sun One. He could not think of the right words, and as it was so important to him, and he wanted to be able to touch her, to kiss her, to hold her in his arms when he talked of these things, he temporized and turned what he said a different way. "I'm sorry about -- about your loss." He could not bring himself to say "about your husband's death." "Thank you," she said. "It was a shock. But I've had a little time to get used to it." The Purchased Person suddenly spoke, the voice human enough but the thought behind it coming from heaven knew who, heaven knew where. "Had you considered you could have him again?" it demanded, in a voice oddly, harshly male. Zara looked surprised, and Redlaw rumbled, "She said that before once, when you weren't here. Have your husband make another copy and send it to you -- whatever that means," he added, knotting his brows and staring about. Redlaw had never heard the expression "culture shock," but he was well on his way to drowning in it. Org Rider seemed to accept everything with grave interest and comfortable admiration; but he was younger, of course. For Redlaw this sudden exposure to such strangeness was difficult. Zara said thoughtfully, "Why, that never occurred to me." From his cocoon Ben Yale uttered a muffled groan. Damn that savage, he cursed furiously. Giving her that idea -- She was speaking again: "He might very well volunteer for replicating again, at that. He was -- is a kind of person, Jon is. But -- " She looked around and suddenly shook her head, smiling. "I'm sorry to be bothering you with my personal problems," she said. "No, no," called Ben Yale, suffering. "We want to hear. What were you going to say?" "Well, just that I wouldn't like to ask him to. I know it doesn't mean anything to be transmitted, in real terms. You're not any less for having a copy made. But in psychological terms it does mean something, and you are less. It was hard enough on Jon for him to volunteer the first time. I wouldn't want to put him through it again." B en yale exulted in the cocoon. So Zara would stay free! Of course, he mused, that did not mean she would marry him. Not necessarily. There was always that other Ben Pertin, Ben Line, waiting hot-handed on the orbiter for them to arrive. Ben Yale knew with what impatience his double would be waiting, and what his intentions would be; Ben Yale could not mistake them, because he shared them wholly and exactly. Well, he thought, he had time. The survey vessel still had two days to go before it reached the orbiter. Of course, three days had gone by already -- days wasted, he complained to himself; but there had been no help for it, he had simply been physically unable to court Zara. But now -- now things would be different. He closed his eyes, dreaming of how they would come to the orbiter. By then he would be out of his bandages and rid of this pestilential Purchased Person nurse. He would take Zara to dinner -- no, he thought regretfully, scratch that; there was no place on the orbiter for anything like that. But he would take her aside. In the rec room. At a time when not many others would be around. S he would be grateful to him, he estimated complacently; had he not saved her life? Or at least helped to do so? And she would take the interest in him women always take in a hero. And he would tell her, gently and simply, about his love for her, for Zara Doy; and how they had been married, and how much they had loved each other... He scowled. The thought of Ben Line Pertin intruded. Ben Line would have almost the same advantages as himself -- bar, of course, the couple of days before they got there. But a couple of days might not be long enough to awaken her romantic interest. He would just have to make it be long enough. He nodded to himself, sealed up the end of the cocoon with a quick motion -- startling the Purchased Person who stood wide-eyed beside him -- and flipped on the stereo stage, putting through a call to Ben Line Pertin .on the orbiter. When he saw himself, or the Ben Line version of himself, he was startled. So haggard! So sad! For a moment he almost thought it was a replay of that terribly depressing version of himself from the unidentified ship; but then Ben Line spoke. "Oh, it's you," he muttered. "What do you want?" Ben Yale said carefully, "I think you know, Ben Line. It's about time we talked -- and talked seriously about Zara." Ben Line nodded lifelessly. "Yes. I suppose I should have expected you to call. I'm sorry, but -- well. What can I do? I'll just go on being lonely. I've had plenty of practice -- as you know." Startled, Ben Yale stared at his duplicate. Elation and a nagging, suspicious fear fought with each other in his mind; he struggled to keep his voice level, even as he was wondering what had made Ben Line give up so easily. "I admire you for taking it so well," he managed to say. "You do?" Ben Line looked surprised. Then, slowly, "Well, I kind of admire you, too. I mean, you actually look content, and God knows I can't; I don't feel it. Well, it's too bad we both had to be losers, but maybe it would be even harder if we weren't." And without another word he broke the connection. Losers? Ben Yale shook his swathed head, unbelievingly. Both of them losers? And then a sudden fear chilled him, and he opened the end of the cocoon once more and peered out at Zara -- At Zara and Org Rider, sitting quietly, whispering to each other, the boy's one hand caught in the girl's two, their shoulders touching. Losers. The days of passage had been enough in which to awaken her romantic interest after all. But not in him.  Verge Foray I Jopat, the Primgranese contingent holding the northern hemisphere T he awol Guardsmen had taken and those from the Lontastan over an E-type wildworld called Federation the southern. The They were men, bred for battle, but little Gweanvin was more than a man! tropics between served as their planet. She could see nothing of it, battleground. even with her amplisight blinked And a battle was in progress as on, from where she hesitated fifty Gweanvin Oster approached the thousand miles out. The barbs had evidently agreed to limit their combat zone to the ground and atmosphere -- perhaps because spaceflights were too deadly even for them. What Gweanvin could not see, however, she could hear quite distinctly over the comm implant in her left ear. Cryptic commands and responses were snapping like verbal firecrackers among the Primgranese forces, along with savage yells of glee and occasional grunts of dismay. She had no trouble recognizing the deep bark of Spart Dargow, general of the Primgranese barbs, as he bellowed his orders. Using her psionic comm tuner, Gweanvin scanned the band and found the frequency being used by the Lontastan forces. All she could get was a meaningless garble, since her unscrambler could not handle the Lontastan code. She listened only a moment before tuning back to General Dargow... Red-seven, red-seven, horseback dawn, horseback dawn!... Jato. blue-forty, jato, damn it!... Red-ten, red-ten, washout, washout!" As a frontliner herself, Gweanvin had worked with Guardsmen enough to be familiar with their command language. But she could make only limited sense out of what she was hearing. Dargow was using a couple of terms she had never heard before, such as "horseback dawn." And she wasn't sure such familiar commands as "jato'.' meant the same thing here on Jopat as back home. Here, after all, the language was being used in a situation that had never existed before -- a pitched battle between massed forces of Guardsmen. In the econo-w'ar, Guardsmen guarded. They defended their worlds, whether in the Primgranese Commonality or the Lontastan Federation, against entry by such enemy frontliners as spies, saboteurs and subverters. Occasionally a squad would vector out a few light-years to the assistance of a returning and hotly pursued frontliner, and a brief running battle would ensue. But never anything so insane as this combat on a wildworld. Gweanvin grimaced in disgust. What boneheads these genetic barbarians were! Very useful in keeping the econo-war honest, very competitive, very high-survival -- but boneheads! She went full inert and let her momentum carry her slowly downward, her velocity of perhaps ten thousand miles per hour relative to the planet. Except for being hungry after five days in space, she had no reason to hurry. Could be that it might be best to let the battle end before she tried to land. She had now located the scene of conflict as the late-afternoon zone, and she guessed hostilities would end by the time night fell if not before. A Lontastan voice, speaking uncoded, suddenly boomed at her: "Hev. you. at forty-seven thousand altitude! Identify yourself!" Gweanvin's zerburst pistol was in her right hand instantly and her detector implants out full. She had trouble spotting her challengers, with the mass of the planet behind them and they only a few thousand miles up. There appeared to be about twenty of them, hanging south of the battle area, probably as rear guards and observers. She tongued her toothmike and replied: "I'm Gweanvin Oster of the Commonality. Don't let me interrupt your stupid game. I'll wait here till it's over." "Like hell you will!" boomed the response. " You got no business up there! You're south of the equator! Haul it north, doxie, or we'll blow you north!" "Just try it, foghead!" she snarled back, and went on with a suggestion that the Lontastan go amuse himself in a manner both vulgar and physically impossible. T he twenty vague specks vanished abruptly. Gweanvin held her position a precise two-fifths of a second, then warped away on a minivector of some five thousand miles eastward. At that, she moved a trifle too soon to sucker the entire squad. Only six zerburst lances were fired, to terminate into flares of supersolar energy around the spot she had vacated. Gweanvin fired two quick shots of her own at the sourcepoints of two lances and vectored away quickly without waiting to see the results. " Gweanvin Osier, what the hell are you doing?" General Dargow's voice was blasting at her. He sounded angry and concerned. " Vector north, girl!" "Stay out of this, General Bonehead," she snapped, making another miniwarp when she found herself without a clear target. " You're breaking our rules!" he protested furiously. Her new breakout point put her close enough to one Lontastan for her to drill him cleanly through the belly. Her lance flared late, however, a hundred miles on the other side of him. Still, he would be one sick barb for a couple of weeks. "So what?" she snorted as she fired. "So we'll come help the Lonnies blast you, if you keep fooling around!" yelled Dargow. " You'll still be gas when the universe coalesces!" Her new minivector carried Gweanvin straight down, as close as she could warp toward the atmosphere without traumatizing herself. Here she had a few seconds respite from detection. "Send men you don't want!" she retorted warningly. As soon as she had the Lontastans above her well located, she miniwarped into their midst. This time she stayed long enough to get off three shots before making another quick drop out of normspace. She had an advantage in that she could shoot at any target she detected, whereas the Lontastans needed an extra split-second to make sure an unwarping figure was not one of their comrades. She grinned. Playing a lone hand had its good points. Dargow's voice was still yelling in her ear, threatening to send Primgranese fighters out to help the Lonnies blast her. But she made no response. Dargow was smart enough to know that mixing a squad of Grannies with the Lonnies would only add to the confusion already working for her, so his threat could be considered idle. She concentrated on her deadly game. A few seconds later she noted that Dargow's yells were no longer directed at her but at some Lontastan commander. "Pull your men back!" he was urging. " Ignore her! She's just an interloper from back home, not working with me!" T he general's new tack suddenly worked. The space around Gweanvin emptied as the Lonnie squad warped away. She blinked and looked around. Far below three bodies were tumbling planetward. Two other squadmen, evidently wounded and with damaged transport implants, were going down in controlled inert mode. That made a Lonnie casualty list of six, she figured, because she was sure she had flared one into vapor. Below, the barb battle had ended, too, evidently broken off short because of the distraction she had created. She could hear a bedlam of pull-back commands over her comm as she vectored northward and began descending toward Primgranese territory. "Gweanvin Oster, what the hell are you up to?" Dargow snarled. "Coming in for a landing," she replied nonchalantly. "Give me a location." "You know what I mean, " he stormed. "Yes, I know. I also know I'm not playing your damn-fool game so I don't have to abide by its silly rules. I wasn't bothering the Lonnies, until they came up and started shooting. Are you going to give me a location?" "No! I'm telling you to warp for home right now. " "Nuts to that. I've been in space five days and I'm starving. Welcome or not, I'm coming down to eat." "Okay, damn it! Somebody will meet you at forty-one north, four forty-five realtime solar. But tomorrow you head for home, girl. " "That's tomorrow's problem," she replied. II as she hit the fringe of Jopat's atr. mosphere her shieldscreen stiffened automatically, protecting her body from air friction. At the same time the screen bulged out to act as braking wings. A few minutes later her breathing went exterior. After five days with nothing to do, her nose sniffed the fresh smell of Jopat's air with appreciation. She holstered her gun as she approached the location the general had given her. There she detected only one barb waiting for her, hovering at five thousand feet. She swooped to a halt six feet in front of him and saw that it was Nathel Gromon. He grinned at her. "Well, well, Skinny Hips." He chuckled. "Come all this way because you can't live without me. Right?" "Meatheads aren't my type," she retorted. He chuckled some more. "And you're not old Spart Dargow's type, chicken. He's mad enough to skin you." "This conversation reminds me of how hungry I am, for some reason," she said. "Okay. Follow me down." The barb dropped groundward, leveled off sharply just above the treetops and headed westward. Gweanvin trailed him closely. "One thing puzzles me about you, Nathel," she said. "What's that?" "Most of you idiots came to Jopat because of econo-war back home was fizzling, and out here you and the Lonnies could have a little war of your own. That made a primitive kind of sense under the circumstances. There was nothing for genetic barbarians to do at home, and nobody seemed to know how to get the econo-war heated up again. I even dropped out myself for a couple of years..." "I remember." "But you stuck out the doldrums at home, Nathel. You didn't leave until three months ago. That was after our Bauble telepathic communicators had been developed to put the Commonality back on even terms with the Lontastans and their telepath, Monte. The econo-war was coming to life again. Guardsmen were needed -- especially for planets where Baubles were being installed. There was the prospect of plenty of action for you. And that was precisely when you pulled out. Why?" Nathel Gromon grimaced. "You said the dirty word. Bauble." "What does the Bauble have to do with it?" "It opened my eyes," he grunted. "It showed me how other people really think of us barbs." "How do they think?" "Oh... that we're stupid." "Hell, did you need telepathy to find that out?" She snorted. "I've called you stupid a hundred times! Did you think I was kidding?" Gromon frowned uncomfortably. "It's not the same thing. You and me mentacommed once, if you recall, after they got the Bauble on Prima Gran." Gweanvin nodded. "How could I forget?" "Well, the way you thought about me was okay. You think kind of hard and snotty about everybody, did you know that? But all them pencil-pushers... it's like I'm some kind of animal, the way they look at it." "Aw-w-w," Gweanvin cooed mockingly. "Did the mean old pencil-pushers hurt Nathel's tender little feelings?" "Go to hell," the big man grunted. "It's just that who needs it! The econo-war is a pencilpusher's war. It fits them, not us. to one. It has to be their kind of fight. So I say, let them have it their way, and we'll stay on Jopat and have ours our way." Gweanvin shrugged. "Prima Gran sent twenty doctrinists out here a few weeks ago. They were supposed to try to reason with you lunkheads. If they couldn't talk you out of such fallacious attitudes as that, far be it from me to even try." After a moment, she added, "All those doctrinists suddenly went out-comm. What happened to them?" Gromon grinned. "Oh, we listened to them, till they started repeating themselves. That got too boring, so we field-stripped them and grounded them -- on a semi-tropic island. They're safe enough. The insects here don't like the taste of humans much, and we parlayed with the Lonnies to keep the fighting away from that island." G weanvin was not especially fond of doctrinists but she failed to share Gromon's amusement. Field-stripping a man was as ugly a crime as horse-thievery had been on an earlier frontier, and for the same reason. A man lived and moved by the life-support devices implanted in his body: power packets, shieldscreen generators, inertia nullifiers, propulsors, communicators and so on. To field-strip him -- to cut out those devices that could be removed by simple operations -- was the dirtiest of dirty tricks. In the econo-war not even captured frontliners were subjected to such treatment. But Gweanvin saw no point to making an issue of the transgression. She could guess that the barbs had made it to put everybody on notice that on Jopat the game was played by barb rules, and outsiders had better not try to interfere. "Getting back to the way pencilpushers think of barbs," she said, "that's something the doctrinists, being pencil-pushers themselves, could hardly explain to you. They take that attitude toward all frontliners -- toward me the same as toward you idiots. And it boils down to the fact that they just don't can't play, or even appreciate, a game played on that level." "They're narrow," growled Grokilled, all I got to do is find me a new one. And that ain't hard, because babies are being born every second." "Right," Gweanvin agreed. "You know, all through history the most atheistic societies, the ones that didn't believe in the survival of the ego-field, were the most "But that don't hold any more," objected the barb. "People don't have ignorance as an excuse now." "No, but they have other reaful -- and the whole point of the econo-war is to have hard competition that is essentially constructive. It can't be all one way, true. But the vast majority of participants, the pencil-pushers, have to view conflict as a motivator for non-destructive activities." Gromon grunted noncommittally. "Also," Gweanvin went on, "killing and being killed are both traumatic. They were basic to the anatomy of unsanity. Pysch-releasing removed that problem quite a few centuries ago, of course, but the old association with unsanity remembered." "Well, I can see all that," Gromon conceded, "but you ain't talking me into going back, girl. I like it here." "Hell," Gweanvin grunted, "if twenty glib doctrinists couldn't talk some sense through your thick skulls, I'm not going to try. Propagandizing not my line." Gromon turned his head toward her briefly to study her emopattern. "Old Dargow figures Prima Gran sent you out here to bring us home," he said. "Do you say different?" "No. That's what I'm here for." "Well, how can you do it, if you don't talk us into it?" he demanded. "You can't force us to go back." "I'll be damned if I know, Nathel," she replied, flashing annoyed frustration. "I'm flying blind on this stupid mission, and that's the disgusting truth." Gromon considered this information with surprise for several seconds before chuckling. "I guess we really got the high brass running in circles back at Prima Gran HQ," he said smugly. "Maybe so," murmured Gweanvin. She had puzzled over the question for hours during her flight to Jopat, and it still made no sense to her. This mission wasn't spying. It wasn't sabotage. And if it was subversion, it was not the kind she was accustomed to. So, being none of those three, the mission simply wasn't in her line of work. And in the past, even when engaged in work that was her line, Gweanvin had always gone out with detailed and specific orders -- with a plan to put into operation. But this time all she had been told by the Special Assignments Bureau was to go to Jopat and bring the Primgranese Guardsmen home. Gromon had been watching her emo as she glummed over her problem, and was radiating glee. "This is going to hand everybody here a hell of a big laugh," he chortled. "I can't wait to see old Dargow's face when I tell him! But slow down. We're on top of my camp." Gweanvin followed him as he eased down among the tall trees to come to ground in a widely dispersed and rustic-looking campsite. A well-endowed young woman with dark hair was watching them from beside a stone fireplace, on which a crude earthware pot of stew simmered. It sent out odors fit to drive Gweanvin mad. "Gweanvin, meet Valla," Gromon muttered, a touch of embarrassment showing. Gweanvin knew Gromon's wife, a barb named Samis, who had refused to come to Jopat with her husband. Guardsmen seldom had difficulty getting women, however, barb or otherwise. Gweanvin was not surprised to find a young beauty presiding over Gromon's cookfire. Valla's emo-pattern showed dislike and misgiving for a moment as she studied Gweanvin's slim, almost boyish figure. Then, evidently deciding that such a wispy though pretty girl was no real competition, she smiled. Half-regretfully, Gweanvin decided not to disabuse her on that score. On a wilderness world like Jopat it would be foolish to get on bad terms with a talented cook, while available men were more than plentiful. "That stew smells wonderful, Valla," she cooed. B efore Gweanvin had more than started eating, numerous barbs began dropping by that part of the camp. Some were old friends of hers desiring to renew acquaintanceship; most were strangers eager for a close look at the doll-faced little dish of dynamite whose skirmish with a whole squad of Lonnies had tizzied the top brass of both sides. Gromon, meanwhile, drifted away, presumably to report to General Dargow. Gweanvin enjoyed the evening -- being the center of attention was always fun. At least ten of the younger awol Guardsmen, either unattached to women or lightly attached, courted her unsuccessfully. Not that she didn't regard sex as fun. It was just that she would not want the barbs to think of her as a camp-follower and, with her thus classified to their satisfaction, dismiss her from their curiosity. To accomplish anything at all toward the completion of her mission, she felt, she would need to keep the barbs attentive -- and if possible, mystified. The cookfire was finally permitted to die down and the last of the visitors departed. Gormon had returned, but Valla had already discreetly lured him away to safety, evidently suspecting from the male attention Gweanvin was getting that she had underestimated the Prima Gran girl as potential competition. Gweanvin chuckled to herself. Women were bigger idiots than barbs sometimes. That chick Valla, trying to own Nathel Gromon, who was certain to drift back to his wife sooner or later. If he didn't get vaporized first, of course. She yawned, went semi-inert, and kicked herself up into a secluded treetop. There she hooked a beltsnap around a limb as a tether, and relaxed. After a moment she activated her tightbeam comm, tongued her toothmike, and said softly: "GO to HQ SA-Forty. Smitwak?" "I'm here, Gweanvin, " came the response from distant Prima Gran. "Report. " "I'm on Jopat, in contact with our barbs," she said. "Nothing new here since the last time you heard from the doctrinists. They're alive, by the way -- field-stripped and isolated." There was a pause on the other end. Gweanvin giggled as she imagined the angry thoughts that must be passing through the Prima Gran Bauble. Smitwak spoke again. " Get us the precise location of the doctrinists, " he snapped. "We've got great original science fiction stories by together in one volume "Superior " -- Kirkus Reviews # enough loyal barbs to send out a heavily armed rescue party. " "Cool down, Smitty," she replied. "I can dicker the barbs into letting you rescue them without a fight. These knuckleheads wanted to show how ornery they could be if anybody tried to interfere with them. They've made their point, and I think that now they'll let the doctrinists go." "Okay, work on that. Meanwhile, the rescue team will be on its wav. Now, any progress with your mission?" "What the hell do you think?" she snarled. "I don't even know how to begin. Don't you have further instructions?" "No. Continue under your original orders, Gweanvin." "Those damned orders don't tell me a thing!" "Sorry. You're on the scene. Gweanvin, in a position to evaluate the situation more thoroughly than HQ can and devise a practical plan to pursue. Give yourself time to think it through... not too much time, however. The need for those experienced Guardsmen is getting urgent here . " "Take my time, but hurry, huh?" she grunted disdainfully. "Thanks a lot. I'll set your words to music and sing myself to sleep with them. Out." "Stay in touch, Gweanvin. Love and out." A light rain had started falling. For a few minutes Gweanvin listened to the drops bounce off her invisible shieldscreen. Then she went to sleep. Ill T he general wanted to see her the next morning. He was waiting outside when Gromon brought her to Battle Headquarters, the only solid building Gweanvin was to see on Jopat. Constructed of meltstone, it had feet-thick walls and roof that were obviously flareproof. Gromon and a few other staff officers stood around grinning as Spart Dargow glared disapproval at the slim shorts-and-haltered figure. Gweanvin glared back with cool disdain. Dargow was a sevenfooter, several inches taller than the barb average, a middle-aged man of perhaps sixty-five whose hair and beard were grayshot. "You look the same as when I last saw you, and that was a good seven years back," he growled. "When are you going to become a woman?" She made a gesture of indifference. She was well aware of the striking contrast between herself and the normal woman of thirtyfour E-years. But she had never found the contrast disturbing. "Who knows?" she said. "Maybe never, like some boneheads I know whose brains never develop." His reaction to the verbal jab was minimal. "I recall somebody describing you," he said, "as fifty-five pounds of brass and fifty-five pounds of viper venom. I see that hasn't changed, either." "Right. I still weigh one hundred and ten," she replied. Dargow's frown deepened, and his emo slowly shifted from disapproval to curiosity. Gweanvin knew what he was trying to do -- understand her well enough to categorize her, and thus discover how to deal with her. "I keep thinking," he finally muttered, "that you must be the victim of an incompetent psychrelease, but that doesn't hold up. And I never heard of a physical deficiency the docs can't handle. Just what the hell is it with you, girl?" Ask a polite question and get a polite answer, thought Gweanvin. "The physiologists tell me I'm a mutant, with a characteristic of late physical maturity." "Oh... any more like you around?" "I don't know of any yet." "And I guess you won't ever," he grumbled. "That's a damn-fool mutation if I ever heard of one. Late maturity gives you too many chances to get killed before you breed. Especially if you go around frontlining like a wild morimet or something! Now, we genetic barbarians breed early -- " "And often," Gweanvin inserted. "We're high-survival," he went on, "but unless you get your skinny rump home, and settle down behind a nice safe pencil till you're ready to have kids, your genetic line is going to be awful short." Gweanvin shrugged. "Crap," she sniffed. "Good sense," the general retorted angrily. "Where's the good sense of trying to perpetuate a strain so lowsurvival that it needs that kind of protecting?" she countered. "If I don't have enough survival abilities to do the things I want to do, and still stay alive to have babies some day, to hell with my genetic line." Dargow snorted. "You think you got those survival abilities?" "I think I'll be around to spit in your vapor, general." "Lots of luck!" he snapped. "Now, what's this about you trying to talk us into returning to the Commonality?" "I'm not. The doctrinists used every conceivable argument to try to get some reason through your thick skulls, and they failed. So I'm not trying to talk anybody into anything." "You are here to get us to go back, though." "Right." "And you don't know how you'll go about it?" "Right again." Dargow grunted an obscenity. "Maybe I ought to find that funny, but I don't like it a damned bit." Gweanvin's eyes widened. This was a favorable development she had not anticipated. Plainly, Dargow could not counter her play if he did not know her game. And he could not force her to tell it, because she did not know it herself. "I've changed my mind about making you leave Jopat this morning," he said after a pause. "The more convinced the pencil-pushers become that we're here to stay, despite any tricks they try to pull, the better for everybody. If I made you leave, they'd think you had us worried, unsure of ourselves. So stick around as long as you like -- but try to stay out from underfoot." "Thanks, general," she replied. "Since I'm at loose ends right now, as far as my mission is concerned, I may as well participate in this little game you and the Lonnie barbs are playing. I'm not much on teamwork, since I usually operate alone, but -- " "You want to fight the Lonnies?" gasped the general. "Why not?" she demanded. "They're the enemies of Prima Gran, aren't they? They would kill me if they could. Besides, I don't relish spending my time gossiping with your camp followers. And if I'm in the fight, maybe I can cut the number of you boneheads who get killed before I figure out how to make you come home. How about it?" "You're on! Gromon, Green-Ten has lost a couple of snipers lately. Take this recruit over to Green Camp and tell Dak Surants she's his new man." T wo days later Gweanvin was approaching her first battle station, on or nearly on Jopat's equator. The jungle was slightly less dense than a typical rain-forest because Jopat has fifteen percent less than typical E-world moisture. And as she flitted through the tree trunks and hanging vines on semiinert, Gweanvin passed through several flare-burned clearings in various stages of regrowth, evidence that there had been plenty of shooting in the area although it was not a favorite battle zone. A mile and a half short of her assigned spot, she dropped to the ground, went inert, and reported in. "Rocket to Axe." "Axe here, Rocket, " responded Dak Surants' voice. "Rocket in place," she reported. "Oke and out. " She had wondered if Surants would challenge her "in place" claim when she was obviously short of her assigned position. He had not, but probably he would raise hell about it later. But Gweanvin had worked under cover entirely too much to start taking damn-fool risks in the manner of the careless and rather lazy barbs. She had no intention of doing a semi-inert flit all the way to her post. Functioning transport implants, with their high power-drain, were too easily detected. She meant to walk the rest of the way with power packs at minimal output. And walk it she did, in less than thirty minutes, using no life-support other than a tight shieldscreen to ward off the brambles she shoved through and to provide necessary air-conditioning against the heat. On enemy detectors she would be little more noticeable than a large native animal stomping through the undergrowth. When she reached her assigned spot she climbed into the highest, sturdiest tree she could locate -- still moving under muscle-power alone -- and found a concealed perch. Then she settled down to wait for action. She drew her zerburst pistol and studied its settings thoughtfully. The gun was basically a laser projector, the characteristics of its lance and flare governed principally by the intensity of the beam. At lowest'intensity it produced a lance which never flared -- merely a bolt of monochromatic light. That bolt would punch through the hardest shieldscreen as if it were not there and drill deeply into whatever flesh, stone or metal it struck. But above a certain intensity threshold, so high that the lightenergy took on aspects of mass, relativistic effects came into play. The front end of the lance propagated at normal light-velocity for the medium through which it was traveling. Because its concentration was such as to make it behave like mass, however, it underwent spacetime contraction, this effect increasing in magnitude from the front end of the lance to the rear. The net result was that the rear portions of the lance propagated progressively faster than the speed of light. That caused the lance to telescope in upon itself until, at flarepoint, its length came so close to zero, and its raving energy so closely confined, as to constitute a time-space "singularity" -- an unsustainable state. So it flared, releasing nearly all the energy of the entire lance at one point and in one tiny fraction of a nanosecond. The higher the intensity of laser beam fired, the more quickly it would flare. Maximum practical miles -- a very weak flare -- and minimum was a mile and a quarter. At that short range the gunner ran a real risk of getting a bad case of sunburn from his own flare. All in all, the zerburst pistol was an excellent weapon for Guardsmen, operating in space but in the near vicinity of their planet. But for groundfighting or aerial combat? "Lousy," Gweanvin muttered to herself. She realized she could not argue with her weapon, even though she could think of three other types of handguns she had used in the past that would be preferable in her present situation. The point was that the zerburst gun was the weapon of the Guardsmen. It was their baby. And of course they would not consider using anything else in their private little war on Jopat. She turned the beam down to low, non-flaring intensity, with maximum-duration lance. She could change it back quickly if she spotted Lonnies stupid enough to be bunched so that a flare could catch several. Otherwise, she would rely on the accuracy of her aim to drill -- maybe slash -- any singletons she spotted. Jopat's sun climbed higher in the sky. And higher. It was overhead. It crept lower. And lower. A helluva lousy way to play a game, fumed Gweanvin. It dawned on her that there might not be any action at all in her sector that day. Or the following day. But she had agreed to play by the barbs' rules. That meant she did not desert her post, no matter how little action came her way. It was midafternoon before she heard Dak Surants snap: "Motor through Target, ho the fox!" That meant someone had spotted enemy elements approaching the line on which she was posted. Probably forward scouts on anti-sniper patrol, she guessed. Such deployment was a standard opening move, according to what she had been told. She killed her shieldscreen and gasped when the sullen heat of the jungle, no longer held at bay, hit her like a blow. But detectable power usage was now down to the barely perceptible trickle required for sense amplification and emomonitoring. Until she used her gun, an enemy would have to look at her to know she was there. Minutes later she detected a Lonnie advancing on a line that would take him through the trees a thousand yards to her left. The incautious speed of his advance indicated that he was not really expecting opposition here. Gweanvin guessed that, as she had hoped, Lonnie observers had pinpointed her at the spot a mile and a half north where she had made her last comm transmission and switched off her transport implants. The passing Lonnie seemed to be making for that spot. She let him go by. Less than a minute later three more Lonnies came into detection, well spread out, following the lead man. None would passwithin feet of her, so as to actually be visible through the curtains of foliage. But all would pass within reasonable range for detection-aiming. They arrived abreast of her. She blazed away with the zerburst gun, first to the left, where two of the barbs were passing, then to the right, her lances of light stoomstoowing through the air and vegetation in tight patterns that riddled the vague detection images of the enemy barbs. Without pause, she flicked into semi-inert mode just long enough to streak down from her perch. Before touching ground she had returned her comm to the frequency Lonnie patrols were using. She caught the garbled but identical reports made by two of the downed men. From the third came only silence. Conclusion: two wounded, one dead. She was running northward. Her perch would no longer be tenable, of course. For several seconds, vapor trails marking the passage of her zerburst lances would hang whitely in the air, pointing telltale fingers back to their source point for any aerial observer to see -- and as soon as the nearest wounded Lonnie could move himself to a safe distance, that tree would be the target for a Lonnie flare. And that lead Lonnie -- the one supposed to have drawn her fire -- was up ahead somewhere. She didn't like the idea of leaving him to her north while she was looking for action from the south. He just might try to sneak back on her... He did. Almost, but not quite, as cautious as she, he was coming through the concealing ground growth toward her, his transport implants off. But his shieldscreen was on, while Gweanvin was suffering unprotected the stings, scratches and heat of her jungle run. She halted when she detected him, aimed her gun, and stood puffing while she waited for him to emerge into visual contact. When he did... "Hi!" she chirped. He had an instant in which to view her grin before she lanced him through the brain. Immediately she activated her shieldscreen, and with only seconds to spare before the expected flare erupted back at her vigil tree. The airblast bounced her around for a moment. "Axe to Rocket, report. " Surants' voice demanded. She was up and flitting hurriedly toward the spot of the flare, taking advantage of the detectionjamming miasma of ionization from induced radioactivity that would hang over the spot for several seconds. She tongued her toothmike. "Two Lonnies killed, two wounded. Out." " You're drawing the crowd. Out. " replied Surants. Which meant that the ruckus she had stirred up was going to make her the focus of the coming battle. That was often the way the barb battles developed -- each side pouring forces into the scene of the hottest action. The Lonnies would be eager to blast the Granny sniper who had so quickly disposed of an entire antisniper patrol. She dived into the small crater now marking the site of the tree in which she had perched, and went full inert. The backwind had littered the ground with smoldering embers so she had to keep up her shieldscreen. Tumbling to the deepest, most sheltered position the hole offered, she halted in a crouch, peering up through the drifting smoke with zerburst gun held ready. She had switched it to flare intensity, range tentatively set at a mile and a half. Ten seconds, fifteen seconds... Lances appeared, three of them simultaneously, foreshortened because they were aimed close to her position. Gweanvin upped her gun's range to three miles and fired back at the source of one lance before glare and flying debris and hard gusts of superheated air made aiming impossible. Her crater was now the center of a pattern of four craters -- then of six, then of eight, as two of the aerial gunners fired again and again. Rocks and dust, tree trunks and splinters -- chunks of debris of all shapes and sizes -- were raining down on her. Impatiently she maintained her crouch, protected by the shieldscreen, and waited for the worst of the deluge to end so she could jump over to one of the newer and therefore safer holes. But when the stuff stopped falling, she was completely buried in it... a good fifteen feet deep! Her hole was now a mound slammed together by the pattern of surrounding blasts, and she was under it. She cursed. Not that she couldn't get out. That would be easy enough. But in so doing she would use so much power as to draw the fire of every Lonnie within range. She was effectively immobilized. And outside the battle was getting hot. She could detect it fuzzily through the junk piled on top of her. "Axe to Rocket!" came the concerned voice of Surants. "Oh, shut up," she said crossly, then hit him with a string of utterly blue vulgarities, making clear her total disdain for this simple-minded and primitively pointless little war game. "Glad you're in one' piece. Rocket. " he responded lamely. "Go take a barbed-wire enema, you anachronism. Out!" She settled down to wait out the battle, mindful that the wait might end any instant if a stray flare caught her mound, but not fretting about the possibility. IV I t was three hours after sunset before all was quiet above. From comm talk she had listened in on, Gweanvin gathered the Grannies were claiming an overwhelming victory, which was not surprising. Thanks to the rules under which they fought, the Lonnies and Grannies were usually so evenly matched in combat that any unanticipated success or failure could set a trend that would hold throughout a battle. And Gweanvin's victory at the very outset, from which she had emerged vitriolically alive though discomfited, was more than enough to carry the day. She was mildly pleased by this. As she had told General Dargow, a main reason she wanted to get into the war was to keep as many Primgranese Guardsmen as possible alive to return to duty in the ComLonnies before they could kill her Grannies, so be it. The annoying thing was that she still had not the slightest idea how to get those vac-skull Guardsmen to stop this stupidity and go home. Why bother keeping them alive just to waste themselves playing bangbang-you're-dead? She spent most of her hours of burial trying to think of a plan. She had been told to get a first-hand acquaintance with the Jopat situation, and formulate a scheme based on that direct knowledge. So she tried to formulate. The result was a big empty zero. The damned barbs were where they wanted to be, doing what they wanted to do. And they knew what their duties in the Commonality were like -- that their little game here was a war much more to their taste than the econo-war. And though she called them stupid, she knew they were not weak-minded. They knew what they liked -- that was for sure. And nobody was going to trick them into thinking they would like something else better when experience told them otherwise. So... what should she do? What could she do? Not a damned thing. She sighed finally and returned her attention to her surroundings. All was still above. The battle was over and the barbs had retired. Slowly she expanded her shieldscreen, employing it as an earthmover. The debris yielded stubbornly with creaks and scrapings as she poured power into the screen. The surface of the mound bulged up. Rocks and tree trunks rolled and toppled down its sides, and the bulge pushed up still higher. Finally an opening appeared at the top and Gweanvin, semi-inert, squirted herself through it, the hole collapsing back as she lifted above the dark treetops and streaked northward. When she reached the GreenTen camp she dropped quietly to the ground, hoping the barbs had left her some supper. More than food was waiting for her. Her arrival triggered a celebration, in the loud, tumultuous barb style, that lasted into the morning hours. She was hugged, kissed, fondled and fed until she nearly turned on her shieldscreen in self-defense. General Dargow came shortly before midnight to bestow the Best in Battle award for the day on her. After that brief interruption, the party resumed. And Gweanvin had to admit it was fun. But a similar shindig, following the next battle three night later. was too much of a repetition to be quite so enjoyable. The barbs of Green-Ten were even more delirious than before. They were carried away by the glory of their cute little snip of a sniper taking two Best in Battle awards in a row! The battle itself had not developed quite the same as the first. The Lonnies had sent no anti-sniper patrols forward in the Green-Ten sector, and when fighting had begun to develop elsewhere Gweanvin and the others along the line had been allowed to advance in search of the enemy. She found them, to their regret. The third time she saw action, the Lonnies hit the Green-Ten sector with a sudden massive assault; no preliminaries. Gweanvin had halfway anticipated that tactic, and with Surants' prior approval had never perched at all. She kept walking and crawling south throughout the long midday waiting period without benefit of lifesupport. When the Lonnies struck, she was far enough behind their front elements to bob up unexpectedly in their midst, where she had a lone-hand advantage similar to, though not as great as, that in her space encounter on the day of her arrival. She created confusion and havoc while vaporizing one Lonnie and lancing at least five more before she caught a lance through the right shoulder and had to stage a zig-zag-zogging retreat northward. Another Best in Battle award, and another celebration. S he was transferred to command of a twelve-man assault squad in Purple-Eighteen. Training a whole week for that new assignment, she missed two battles. Back in action with her shoulder totally healed, she demanded no less from her squad men than she did from herself. They did not opinion, and she let them know it. But they drew the crowd in four successive engagements, with resulting Granny victories. Then General Dargow called a staff meeting and ordered Gweanvin to be present. The assembled officers sat in a natural amphitheater near Battle Headquarters, studying the half-chagrined emopattern of the general as he stood up to face them. "I've had comm with General Brastig of the Lonnies," he announced. "He wants a parley, to consider rules revisions. I'm inclined to agree with him." "What the hell for, chief?" someone in the crowd called out. "Because the game's got onesided, that's what for!" This brought silence. Gweanvin could read the concern of the barbs around her. Maybe the econo-war was not their game, but the basic philosophy of it -- that competition is an end in itself and must never be allowed to decay by becoming uneven -- was something they understood. It was great to win battles, but winning a war was as unthinkable as losing one. "We got good rules!" a rumbling voice objected. "Them Lonnies oughta get theirselves a Gweanvin of their own, if they want the sides evened up." Gweanvin blinked. Damn! Was this business of changing the rules all on account of her? After a moment of thought, she realized it was. It had not occurred to her before that in a bloody fight gaged on each side, her own escapades, award-winning though they were, could make that much difference. Dargow was answering the nimbler: "I guess they would like to. But the Federation hasn't sent a Gweanvin out to try to bring them home -- if the Fed's got Gweanvin's equal, which I doubt. Now, what I want us to do is figure out some rules changes that will give the Lonnies a better break without hampering ourselves too much. That way we can go to the parley with -- " "Hold it, general!" yelled Gweanvin, leaping to her feet. He stared questioningly at her. "Leave your silly rules alone," she told him. "I've said all along that this is a little game you yaps are playing, and I see now I wasn't kidding! It's too damned little for me to fit in. You can count me out -- because I'm going home!" Bellows of protest roared from the officers. Gweanvin stood unswayed, her chin jutting with determination. And despite the yells, she could read a growing agreement in the crowd, and also in Dargow, that her departure would be the best answer -- better than tampering with the rules. Soon the protests died away. "What about your mission?" asked the general. She spat an obscenity. "I'll tell the desk-riders back home where to shove their mission." "Damn it, Gweanvin," Nathel Gromon spoke up. "I hate to see you get pushed out of the game." "Don't bawl about if," she told him. "This is a boring war you're having, and I've been playing just to kill time while I tried to formulate a plan. I've had a bellyful, thank you." She turned slowly to glance over the sobered faced. "So long, meatheads." She grinned at them. "Good shooting!" She went semi-inert and streaked up through the trees. For a moment she thought of going by her squad's camp to tell her men goodbye in person, but she decided to hell with it. She soared on up through the atmosphere and into the vacuum of space, her breathing going on internal mode. Once in clear vacuum, she set a vector for Prima Gran and went into warp. Only then did she contact headquarters. "GO to HQ SA-Forty." "Yes, Gweanvin. Smitwak here. " "Chalk up one flop to the cute little broad," she gritted. "It was a stinking mission to start with, and I'd like to get on memtacomm just once with the wise guys who dreamed it up!" "You can't, Gweanvin. They're off the Bauble network. Security, vou know. " Gweanvin grunted. Smitwak often took a remark literally when caught unawares. "Never mind," she sighed. "Just tell them I'm coming in, mission unaccomplished." "Okay. Win some, lose some. That's life, Gweanvin. " "Thanks for the platitudes," she snarled. "I'll quote you in my memoirs. Out." " Don't kick yourself all the way home." Smitwak said. "Frankly, vou kept working on this one longer than l expected you to. You have great perseverance. Out. " S mitwak's solicitude was unnecessary. Gweanvin had no intention of blaming herself for the failure of the mission. When the directors of the Special Assignments Bureau misfigured as badly as they had on this one, the fault did not lie with the operative in the field. The directors had flubbed, and she looked forward to telling them so. But now, with five days of warpflight ahead of her, she relaxed. Soon she was in the space traveler's semi-doze -- a hibernative state that could eat up the light-years with minimal awareness of time's passage. Every ten hours she would rouse long enough to swallow a food-concentrate pill and check on the progress of her journey. Then she would slide back into dormancy. "HQ SA-Forty to GO. " The call snapped her alert when she was three days out from Jopat. "Okay, Smitty, I'm awake. What is it?" "Bard Lustempo will tell you. Here he is. " Lustempo was one of the Bureau's directors. Gweanvin's lip curled. If that guy tried to give her a song and dance -- or send her back to Jopat... "Miss Oster, " came Lustempo's voice. "I wanted the pleasure of giving you the good news personally. Your mission was a success. The Guardsmen are returning. Dargow reported their departure from Jopat twelve minutes ago. Congratulations are in order. Miss Oster. " "But... but..." Gweanvin sputtered. "The mission flopped!" "By no means," the director assured her jovially. "It went essentially as we expected. " "But I never even figured out a plan," she protested. "If those lumpybrains are coming home, it's because they finally got as bored with their little game as I got in three weeks -- not because of any plot of mine!" "Precisely, Miss Os ter. And why do you suppose they got bored?" "You asked that question for the pleasure of answering it yourself," she told him evenly, "so go ahead." Lustempo chuckled. "I will. Our Guardsmen fought one battle following your departure and discovered the excitement you brought to their game was gone. Also, there was some business about changing the rules to accomodate your presence. That helped bring home the point to them -- a point they could to be shown. I refer, of course, to the limited scope and interest of their game... in short, to its littleness. " "It was too little for me," she said. " Correct . And despite the shortcomings of the econo-war from the viewpoint of the genetic barbarians, Miss Os ter, you convinced them by vour actions rather than by words that any competition in which you participated had to hold more excitement than a competition that excluded you. In short. Miss Os ter, they want to be in your war. " "Oh... then I wasn't expected to come up with a scheme at all," she replied thoughtfully. "That was just your way of getting me to hang around Jopat and -- and play their game for a while." "Yes. Some situations. Miss Os ter, are not really soluble by plot alone. This is a lesson that should be well learned by those who seek to direct the activities of others. No scheme we -- or you -- might have formulated could have overcome the stubborn determination of the Guardsmen and brought them to be resolved by allowing the persons involved to pursue their natural inclinations. Our formulation was thus one of selection of a person or persons to inject into the situation to bring about the desired resolution. Thus we saw to it you became involved in the Guardsmen's game -- and allowed events to take their course. " "Nice of you." " While you are not an overly modest person. Miss Oster," the director continued, "I wonder if you realize the powerfully catalytic effect you tend to. have in all matters in which you..." Gweanvin yawned. That was the way of desk-riders like Lustempo -- jabber-jabber-jabber! Well, maybe they needed to talk a lot as a substitute for action. Old Lustempo's praise of her, which was still droning on in her ear, was really patting himself and his Bureau colleagues on the back for being so clever in sending her to Jopat. Well... It had been pretty bright of them, at that. She yawned again, keyed herself to rouse and say "thank you" when Lustempo finally unwound, and dozed off.  advertisers to take advantage of the trio combination, we are now offering a discount price of # per word to run in the three issues that appear in a #-month period. Our regular price is now # a word per issue. Whatever your choice...it's a bargain. S  S Books, G-#, # North Wilder, St. Paul, Minn. #. Change of Hobbit, #I Westwood, Los Angeles, California #. new magazine, features fiction by Zelazny, Bunch, Malzberg, etc., beautiful artwork, poetry, reviews and much more. Only I from P.O. Box #, Sandy Springs, S.C. #. Sci-Fi, Pulps. Lists #c. Smith, Box #, Inglewood, California, #. # fantasy tales by Manly Wade Wellman; over # new illustrations by Lee Brown Coye; cloth; # pages; #. Long announced by Arkham House; deluxe limited first edition now published by Carcosa; Box #, Chapel Hill, N.C., #. SF Books Mags, NewUsed. Send wants: Change of Hobbit, #I Westwood, L.A., California, #. Graham Holroyd, # Old Farm Circle, Pittsford, N.Y. #. Box #, Baltimore, Md. #. Many Other Titles. Catalog Free. and fantasy magazines from # to date. Harry Bennett, # Hollywood Blvd., Hollywood, Ca., #. Science Fiction. US, British. Out of Print Books, Fantasies, Anthologies. Paperbacks Autographed and First Editions. Extensive Illustrated Lists, Florida #. New York City elevator. It purports to have been recorded some # to # years from now. word for three issues. More than # potential # E. #th St., New York, N.Y. # or call (#) #-# -- today! This fantastic book will reveal Science Fiction drawn from true life experiences and the possibility of your life on anbard and discover the future in your own past. If you think you can't remember your past lives, this book will change your mind. Here are actual case histories of ordinary people who became able to remember their past lives and how it affected them. You can remember them Send # to: Bookstore GY-I Founding Church of Scientology # #th St. N.W. Washington, DC # Your copy shipped immediately. Satisfaction guaranteed. Scientology is an applied religious philosophy. You'll want to. It's that good... it's The Hugo Winners: # speculative fiction stories that have won the science fiction equivalent of the Oscar -- Arthur C. Clarke's superb story, "The Star," Jack Vance's classic, "The Dragon Masters," and Poul Anderson's award-winner, "No Truce With Kings," plus # more. an Alternate, or no book at all, just fill out the convenient form always provided, and return it to us by the date specified. We try to allow you at least ten days for making your decision. If you do not receive the form in time to respond within # days, and receive an unwanted selection, you may return it at our expense. This fabulous #-page anthology of speculative fiction sells for # in the original publisher's edition. It's yours, if you wish, as one of # books for just # (plus shipping and handling) when you join The Science Fiction Book Club. Here's how the Club works: When your application for membership is accepted, you'll receive your introductory package of four books for just #. You may examine them in your home, and if not completely satisfied, return them within ten days -- membership will be cancelled and you'll owe nothing. Abou every # weeks (# times a year), we'll send you the Club's bulletin, Things to Come, describing the # coming Selections and a variety of Alternate choices. If you want both Selections, you need do nothing; they'll be shipped automatically. If you don't want a Selection, or prefer As a member you need take only # Selections or Alternates during the coming year. You may resign any time thereafter, or regain a member as long as you wish. Most books cost only # plus shipping and handling. Occasionally, extravalue selections are slightly higher but always much less than Publishers' Editions. Send no money. But do send the coupon today. with membership j Science Fiction Book Club # S# j  Dept. FR-#, Garden City, New York # I I have read your ad. Please accept me as a I J member in the Science Fiction Book Club. J Send me, as a beginning, the # books whose  numbers I have indicated below, and bill me   just # (plus shipping and handling). I agree to i take # additional books during the coming year I and may resign anytime thereafter. Mr. Mrs. Address Please print City State Zip #. The Hugo Winners, Vol.l  II. Giant #-in-l volume of # award winning stories, # to #. Asimov introduces each. Pub. ed. # #. Rendezvous With Rama by Arthur C. Clarke. From Childhood's End author, dazzling, visionary novel of a self-contained world in space. Pub. ed. # #. Science Fiction Hall of Fame, Vol. #A. Ed. by Ben Bova. Eleven all-time great novellas chosen by Sci-Fi Writers of America. Pub. ed. # #. Science Fiction Hall of Fame, Vol. #B. Ed. by Ben Bova. Eleven more great novellas, by Asimov, Simak, Pohl, others. Pub. ed. # #. The Gods Themselves by Isaac Asimov. The master's first novel in # years...and worth the wait for a fabulous trip to the year #. Pub. ed. # #. Again, Dangerous Visions, Harlan Ellison, ed. Forty-six pieces, short stories  novels, Explicit scenes and language may be offensive to some. Pub. ed. # # I . The Mastermind of Mars  A Fighting Man of Mars. Two of Edgar Rice Burroughs' exciting Martian novels in one volume. Ulus, by Frank Frazetta. Spec. Ed. #. The Foundation Trilogy by Isaac Asimov. The ends of the galaxy revert to barbarism. Pub. ed. # #. Astounding. Harry Harrison, Ed. A memorial anthplogy for pioneer sci-fi editor John W. Campbell, with # original stories by top writers. Pub. ed. # #. Hellstrom's Hive. By Frank Herbert. Insect menace! A hair raising sequel to the smash movie The Hellstrom Chronicle. Spec. Ed., #. The # Annual World's Best S.F., ed. Donald A. Wollheim. # novellas, short stories; Anderson, Simak, others. Spec. Ed. #. The Inferno. By Fred  Geoffrey Hoyle A testy Scottish physicist takes charge . when a deadly quasar threatens the earth. Pub. ed. # The Science Fiction Book Club offers its own complete hardbound editions sometimes altered in size to fit special presses and save members even more. Members accepted in U.S.A. and Canada only. Canadian members will be serviced from Toronto. Offer slightly different in Canada. Printed in U.S.A. Galaxy Asimov  Shaw  Foray  Saberhagen  Utley  Lawrence JULY # Five fantastic ways to leave this world, alive!  Just by adding these science-fiction masterpieces . to your library, you can depart any time. To live in the dimension you choose, for as long as you want. And return, of course, when you like. What stellar way to go... and come back. For a very noncosmic price! Galactic Emperor's treasure-box sampler includes the best of Anderson -- holder of Five Nebula and two Hugo Awards. And editor Roger wood tops it off with careful, affectionate, insightful analyses of Poul's work. An honest-to-goodness tribute to one of science-fiction's abiding geniuses. # pages. # science-fiction by authors like Aldiss, Pohl, Knight, Lafferty, Russ and six others proves that the realm of laughter lies not very far from the realm of tears. Edited by master science-fiction writer, Robert Sitverberg. who has won two Hugo and three Nebula awards. # pages. # meticulously plotted, detailed, frightening, exciting, baffling, challenging. It just won't let you go! # pages. # engaging, amusing science-fiction fantasy is set in the post-atomic war civilization of Stories. Ten gripping stories representing the subtle union of precise biochemical technicalities and mystical reverence for the occult. # pages. # Get these books from your favorite book store, or wherever science-fiction books are sold. The paper time machine also a tool a lime machine that enables you to repiay the crucial eventspast, present, and tuture that shape our lives Now. instead of merely reading about what's happening, you can explore and experience the alternatives and decision points through the technique ol Conflict Simulation What is Conflict Simulation? Conflict Simulation is a way ol analyzing,, a political or military conflict situation. A way that is as intellectually stimulating as a gimo. ol chess, and as thorough as a written analysis? Through the use ot the Conflict Simulaii ing pieces, and complete rules.  An anafyltcal article on the same subiect as the game m that issue  Other feature articles on historical and military subiects A Game and booh reviews, commentary on existing games, and discussions ot subscribers' questions The magazine is #  pages long, and all matenal is handled m a highly organized (and ity understandable) graphic format...  lrt#l lkT ( --  --  -- (ground... ttaefc lostbattlcs (tactical :pmbet ir' combat I it the Pacitif, llOfL nueai. I yi lO'r ine w.ir in me retiny, (or "game") tormat. the conflict situat-onTsl   re createdso that you are m a position W #... # make the vital decisions and. in the game at least, change the way things were. are. or will be We also Simulation . the coupon ed bi-monthly Each issue contains A A ready-to-piay conflictsimulation game with  # x #" playing surface, die cut ptayBrpunish a separate liqe of.conllic,gjmee.tftich fou wjif find I sted  Sand check o money order to: Simulations Publications, Inc. Oept # # East #rd St . Nr York. N Y. #  t year (S issuaa)-St# Q #yr (# issues) S# y # yrs, (# issues)# n Current iMiie-S# Cl #month l net (# issues) M I'tiar (srmor in (he #'s)-S# irooe. tM#S)-I (om war)-u American flevotirfion (trrs ## a Photon (ancient tect-es)-h Ptaase send ns# your tree brochure Arnold E. Abramson, Publisher James Baen, Editor Theodore Sturgeon, Contributing Editor Bonnie Leigland. Managing Editor Lester del Rey, Feature Editor L. C. Murphy, Subscription Director Jay Tunick, Circulation Director Remember Little Game from the last issue? This time G weanvin Oster faces far more deadly opposition -- from one of her own kind! Wherein it is proved that all the gold of ancient Ind is dross -- if what you want is not for sale! A love story In a world gone mad with violence Joe was quite powerless -- but there was something about him...  "In an attempt to prove that I do indeed write stories in a more optimistic vein, I now offer 'Act of Mercy,'...It's about a woman dying alone in a wrecked spacecraft. Uproarious stuff." -- from a letter by the author. Vance Garamond, fleeing the wrath of Elizabeth Lindstrom, de facto ruler of Earth and Terra Nova, has discovered a Hole in Space -- a Dyson Sphere -- the interior surface of which is larger than a species. "Dr. Asimov, is there hope for the future?" asked the fledgling young editor of GalaxyIf. " Why yes," the Good Doctor replied... First in a non-verbal series. "This Generation of Wonder, "Jerry's title for this month's science article, aptly sums up his reaction to this year's meeting of The American Association for the Advancement of Science. Letters from A.E. van Vogt and Alexei Panshin lishing Corporation, a subsidiary ot Universal Publishing A Distributing Corporation. Arnold E. Abramson, President. Main Oltices: # East # Street, New Yortr, N Y. #. Single copy: #c. #-issue subscription: # in U.S., # elsewhere. by Universal-Tandem Publishing Company, Ltd., # Gloucester Road. London SW# #RD. Arnold E. Abramson. Chairman ol the Board. Ralph Stokes, Managing Director. Single copy: #p. #-Issue subscription in the United Kingdom: p#. Copyright Conventions. All rights reserved. Second class postage paid at New York, N.Y. and additional mailing oltices. The publishers assume no responsibility lor unsolicited material. All stories printed in this magazine are fiction and any similarity between characters and actual persons is coincidental. Printed In U.S.A. The greatest collection of science fiction classics every published! Rare masterpieces collector's items -- long out of print -- now available in fine, permanent editions! Selected by Sam Moskowitz, world's leading science fiction historian Landmark works of the last three centuresremarkable novels and stories of speculation, prophecy, fantasy and high adventure that probed the unknown, penetrated the unseen, and often predicted the future. Now reprinted, with important new introductory material by such leading authorities as Lester Del Ray, L. Sprague de Camp and others. Most of the works have long been i of print and impossible (or impossibly expensive) obtain. Great reading-in a beautifully printed lirro edition. Choice of cloth or fine, permanent pat astonishingly low-priced for books of this quality, proud addition to your library Just check the books you want, fill in the order form tear out and mail this entire ad. The only science fiction work by the creator of the Oi series.  Cloth, #.  Paper. S#. # e t stunning work on atomic power. I Cloth, #  Paper # # Robert W. Chambers. Swift-moving tales of an incredible "lost world".  Cloth, #  Papal, # e First work to feature "mechanical men."  Apata  Cloth, #  Paper # # Ray Cummmgs. First work to explore World of the atom. Contains complete Golden Atom senes.  Cloth, #  Paper, # e George Allan England. Trilogy in one volume-the first adventure into the blasted world of the future.  Cloth, #  Paper. # e Two volumes in one. One of the earhest-and beston interplanetary travel  Cloth. #  Paper. # e George Griffith. Stunning "war of the worlds" novel, antedating H.G. Wells.  Cloth. # C# Paper, # e Sequel to "Angel", I # years later. Sensational battles, comet clash, everything!  Cloth. #  Paper. # Milo Hastings. Stanley G Wambaum. One of the best ever written about an First edition of Wembaum's collected incredible underground civilisation. tales, including some previously uncollected!  Cloth, #  Paper. S#  Cloth. #  Paper. # e  Horror, wry humor. Poe-esque. First ones), by author of Generation of Vipers.  Cloth, #  Paper. #. # Author of Genghis Khan, in a stunning science fiction exploration into the past'  Cloth. #  Paper. # e Finest work by perhaps the world's most popular science fiction writer. Q Cloth. #  Paper, # e Published I #a charmer about a race of winged people.  Cloth. #  Paper. # Earliest known visit to Mars, fast paced, anticipates Edgar Rice Burroughs.  Cloth. #  Paper. # Scared readers in # believed these horrendous tales to be fact careful'  Cloth. #  Paper. # a Victor Rousseau. First publication since #I #. Superb, fast-paced anti-Utopian forerunner of #  Cloth. #  Paper. # Six out of print master piacn by Sam Moskowiti Lively history of science fiction fandom. Many early pix of science fiction greats.  Cloth, # U Paper, #  The shapers of science fiction from the I #'s through the #'s. Essential reference  Cloth. #. #  Paper. #  A treasury of science fiction by the authors examined In "Explorers".  Cloth, #  Paper, #  Critical and biographical study of # leading science fiction authors of last # decades  Cloth. #  Paper. #  #I great stones bv writers appraised in Seekers of Tomorrow  Cloth. #  Paper. S#  Masterful history and anthologyof science fiction writers from #.  Cloth. #  Paper. # Garrett P. Serviss. Smashing adventureone of the first stones to use atomic power for space travel.  Clolh, #  Paper. #  Garrett P. Serviss. Undoubtedly the greatest science fiction work on theme of a world wide flood  Cloth. #  Paper, # e Olaf Stapledon. A Mind-stretching First American Publication by one of the all-time science fiction greats.  Cloth . #  Pape... # Hyperion Press, Inc. # Riverside Avenue Westport, Conn. # Please send me the titles I have checked My total order is  . Plus # per title for postage and handling Sales tax (where applicable) Total check or money order enclosed   Please send complete descriptive catalog. Name Incredible Utopian adventure, published m #. by a farseeing master criminologist  Cloth, # Paper. # Address City State -- Zip To which does one owe primary loyalty; nation, species -- or self? I ## ayeal promton. I pre-I.sume." The voice was an assured feminine purr behind Gweanvin Oster. She twisted her head to look up at the smiling woman, then rose from her chair at the work console. "Yes, I'm Rayeal Promton," Gweanvin said, "and you must be Marvis Jans, girl security man." The woman nodded. "How did you identify me so quickly?" she asked. "Because I was expecting you. What's being done here on Narva, and more specifically here in Gordeen Consolidated Systems Lab, calls for the presence of the Federation's sharpest security agent. That's you. And you wouldn't come here and not take a look at your genetic sister. Of course, now that I've had a close look at you, I see that your nose is like mine... based on permanent bone instead of cartilage." "And just what is being done in this building, Rayeal?" Marvis Jans asked softly. Gweanvin laughed. "Is this a friendly visit or a security interview? Okay, so I've guessed a lot more about this project than my job requires me to know. Does that surprise you?" "No." Marvis smiled. "A mind like yours is wasted on circuit growth technology, Rayeal. You should be a frontliner like myself. It's far more challenging work." "I don't know," murmured Gweanvin. "I've thought about it, but sabotage, spying, counter-spying and other such derring-do strikes me as awfully masculine." "Humpf! I like that!" Gweanvin giggled. "No asperations on your femininity intended. Miss Jans. Maybe I'd be more zerburst pistol on my hip if my hips were as curvy as yours." She paused, giving the older woman's figure an admiring once-over. "Gosh, how gorgeous you are! I hope I'm that well-stacked when I grow up." "Thank you, dear." Marvis let her pleasure show. "You are twenty-seven standard years old, aren't you?" "Yes. And you're about thirtyfour." "Right. If you develop at the same rate I did you'll start budding very soon, Rayeal." "I've already started," Gweanvin grinned, "and not a minute too soon to suit me. I'm tired of looking like a boy." "I wish you were a boy," Marvis remarked wryly. "I'll bet you do." snickered Gweanvin. Then she asked more seriously, "Any clue of where one might be?" "A male of our species? No, not a clue." Gweanvin considered the undertones of that brusque reply. "That bugs you, doesn't it?" she asked. "When your urges become as strong as mine... She shrugged and turned away. "Isn't there any coffee in this joint?" "Sure. Over here." Gweanvin led the way to the spenser and drew steaming mugs for Marvis and herself. She motioned her visitor into a chair and seated herself nearby. "Why not talk about it?" she asked. "Your search for a male is no secret from me." "Aha! Spying on a Federation security agent, hah?" "Oh. don't be such a warrior!" snorted Gweanvin. "Of course I've been spying on you, and you've probably known it all the time! Or certain friends of mine have, but don't fret. They're security people, too. and haven't told me any deep Federation secrets. They've merely kept me informed on your malehunt." Marvis sipped her coffee. "I was kidding you. dear. Of course I know what you've been up to. I haven't tried to keep my hunt all that secret anyway -- because there may be a male somewhere as eager to find me as I am to find him. I wanted a bit of publicity." "But nobody turned up?" "Oh. a lot of guys turned up, but not one of us. Some looked like good bets but cases of delayed maturity are not unheard of among ordinary homo sapiens; that's all any of them turned out to be." She studied Gweanvin's face questioningly. "Just how much did your friends tell you about my search?" "Well, they told how you finagled a permit to go into the Federation's central personnel files and run a computer check for individuals with genetic charts that match your own. My name was the only one thrown out -- and you already knew about me, didn't you?" Marvis nodded. "Go on." "All right. Next you enlisted Monte's help. It assisted by working out a scheme to get one of our agents into the Commonality's personnel files to see what they had to offer." "Monte's a he. not an it," put in Marvis. "The feel is definitely that of a masculine mind, as anyone who has ever been on Orrbaune knows." "Which I haven't," said Gweanvin, "but we'll soon know the feel of Monte's mind here on Narva, won't we? If the project's a success, that is. Right?" Marvis gave her a cool smile. "If you expect a security agent to join you in loose talk about a secret project, dearie, think again. Get back to the subject." "Well, that's about all I know, except that you had no luck with the Commonality files. All that search produced was another female... somebody about my age named Gweanvin Oster." Marvis nodded slowly. When she said nothing, Gweanvin added, "I'd like to know more about that Oster wench." Marvis smirked. "Don't ask me, Rayeal, dear. Check with those spies of yours. If they can't tell you anything, tough." "Not that tough," Gweanvin replied equably. "If you find out Miss Oster has located a male -- and that's the only thing about her I'm really interested in -- I'll know soon enough. When you vanish into the Commonality." Marvis gave a little chuckle. "You think I'd be so unpatriotic as to defect for a man?" "Yep. And so would I." "Well... you could be right about that," murmured Marvis. "Actually, Rayeal, I don't mind telling you about Gweanvin Oster, but there's precious little to tell. She's a Commonality frontliner. We're unable to obtain data about her appearance, present activities, or whereabouts." "Then... she may have found a male!" breathed Gweanvin, all wide-eyed ingenuousness. "Unlikely. Our information is fairly solid on one point -- that she's on assignment, not off in the bushes." "Oh." F or a while Marvis gazed at Gweanvin without speaking. "You needn't peer at me like that," Gweanvin protested. "I'm not Gweanvin Oster. and I've got a long pedigree to prove it." "I almost wish you were," grumbled Marvis. "Why? Would you and the whole security bureaucracy enjoy looking like champion idiots?" "I'm referring to the odds," Marvis said. "Which odds?" "Those against three mutant females being born without a single matching male." She frowned. "Don't tell me that hasn't occurred to you. too." Actually, it had not, because Gweanvin knew there were only two females, not three. She realized she had made a slip with that "Which odds?" question...a rather subtle slip, but one that could nevertheless blow her cover sky-high... and just when her assignment was reaching the pay-off point. Had she shown dismay? No. Like Marvis, she had the ability to maintain a perfect poker-face at will. "Surely you understand the laws of probability better than that!" she exclaimed. "Or does security work dull the reasoning powers?" Marvis replied flatly: "I know the odds are eight to one against flipping a coin for three heads in a row. If there were no factors working against the conception of a male... if the odds were fifty-fifty in any given birth, then at least one of us three should be male." Gweanvin laughed. "Have you actually done any coin-flipping recently?" she asked. "Of course not! Why should I?" "Try it sometime. It should make you happier about those 'odds'. I tried it myself not long ago, and flipped a sequence of five tails, one head, another tail, three heads, two tails, two heads, a tail, and so on. What were the odds against my starting out with a sequence of five tails like that?" "Well... thirty-two to one. But a run like that is unusual." "Sure, but it happens! I made over a hundred tosses without getting another string of five. But I had three fours, and five runs of three. "The point is, Marvis, that probability works out to what we call 'the law of averages' only when we're dealing with a statistically significant number of events... the more the better. A gambler can actually have a lucky streak, you know. But he doesn't leave the game a winner unless he gets out at the right time. If he keeps playing long enough, the law of averages catches up with him. Don't depend on what you've read about probability, Marvis," she concluded with a grin. "Get a coin and start Hipping it. The results should prove therapeutic." Marvis thought about it for a moment. "You're right about mathematical probability. Rayeal," she said at last, "but the circumstances leaves the possibility open that something is repressing conceptions of males of our species." Gweanvin shrugged. "A possibility, sure. In which event, we're not the next evolutionary step for man, just three more old maids in the making. And if so, so what? I see no signs that man's about to cave in for lack of a new breed, anyway. But I don't really think that, Marvis. I think we're being balked out of motherhood, temporarily, by a streak of bad luck." "I hope you're right. #..." Marvis paused in the listening attitude that told Gweanvin someone was speaking to her via her communications-implant. "Right away, Thydan," she responded to the call, then looked up at Gweanvin. "I must run along, dear. Some people I'm supposed to join for lunch." "Oh. I'm sorry. We've got so much to talk about," said Gweanvin, rising. "I'll have some time later," Marvis assured her, walking toward the door. "I'll get in touch." Gweanvin followed her. "One thing I simply must ask you now. You've been mature, sexually, for some years, Marvis. Are you sure we can't procreate with an ordinary homo sap male?" Marvis paused on the balcony jutting into the building's westwing scramble area and turned. "I'm positive, dear. And that's not theoretical." She gave a slight smile. "Maybe I did not bother with coinflipping, but that I checked out with experiment. Many experiments, in fact. We're a new and different species, Rayeal. We can't cross-breed with the old." "I was afraid of that," nodded Gweanvin, soberly. "Sorry. See you later, dear." M arvis stepped off the platform and pummeted downward on semi-inert transport mode. Probably on her way to the tightly restricted basement test-chambers, Gweanvin guessed. She knew the project was due to reach its climax very soon, probably that very afternoon. The arrival of Marvis Jans made that almost certain... Across the scramble area from her balcony was the balcony and open door to Don Plackmon's office, with his desk so situated that he could sit looking out. When she glanced that way she found Don watching her. She waved, and he waved back. Don was supposed to be a circuitry growth technician... and he wasn't too bad at it... but she suspected he also had a security function. On a project like this one of every two people were probably involved in counterespionage. And how many were spy-saboteurs? None but her, she guessed. An operation such as this was too thoroughly guarded. First, it took the ability to lie to an emo-monitor without detection, which was something not one human in a thousand could do. Also it took a personal history that could be checked out by some of the most suspicious eyes in the Federation without revealing a flaw. That kind of cover took time, effort and money to build. Actually, it took a long-established family, one which had devoted itself for generations to the job of resembling loyal citizens of the Lontastan Federation, for Gweanvin Oster to be "born into" -- with a minimal and painstaking doctoring of public records -- as Rayeal Promton. And getting inside this kind of project required one more thing: a reason for being there. To work on something that would of necessity involve circuitry growth one became an expert circuit-grower. The more expert the better. And with her mental equipment, Gweanvin had not had too much trouble becoming tops in the field, so far as the Federation was concerned. The Primgranese Commonality had the real leadership there, and Gweanvin had the benefit of being coached for her assignment by some of those leaders. She knew more of circuitry growth than she was using on this project -- and she was using more than her Lontastan colleagues knew. Thus, she might actually wind up a net contributor to the Lontastan project if she were caught, or her assignment goofed in any way. She returned to her work console. It lighted as she sat down, revealing the bitbox diagram she had been studying when Marvis Jans interrupted her. In a sense, this was makework she was doing -- the examination of alternate possibilities tot" the Lontastan version of a Bauble. Just in case the Bauble her section had completed, and that was now resting well-guarded in one of the basement test chambers, failed to work. She knew it would work... and do other things the Lontastans would find far less desirable. This territory had been explored by Commonality scientists over a decade earlier, after the success of the first Bauble telepathic-communication systems led to a great deal of experimentation into the potentials of various Bauble-type constructs. Was anything happening in the test chamber yet? While continuing to gaze studiously at the console screen, she exteriorized from her body and -- as an ego-field -- dropped to the basement room. There she touched the Bauble gently, not really entering it. but establishing enough contact with it to use some of the special features its circuitry contained, features the Lontastans knew nothing about. She found the Bauble was unchanged. It was in contact only with the pedestal on which it sat, like a beachball-size pearl. Nor was any field, ego or electronic, impinging on it. Judging from the silence of the room, no human was in the test chamber where it waited. So Marvis Jans and the others who were to be on hand for the test probably actually were at lunch. Nothing would happen for at least an hour. And speaking of lunch... she had better start the afternoon with a full stomach herself. Her cover might be blown if her plans slipped just a little, in which event days might pass before her next solid meal. II S hf. walked out on her balcony, semi-inerted and soared across the scrambleway to Don Plackmon's office. He watched her approach, and stood up and stepped around his desk when she came in. He gave her a squeeze and a kiss to which she responded with casual pleasure. Don was nice -- and handsome as well. She pushed herself back from him after a moment and said. "I know I'm early for your invitation to lunch, Don, but I'm starving. Let's go now." "Sure, Rayeal," he agreed, nuzzling her. "You always give me an appetite." "For what?" He chuckled. "I'll settle for food right now. Look. Old Marchell wants to join us. and much as I'd prefer to be alone with you, it's not good form to say no to the boss. I'd better give him a call." "Okay," she nodded. Plackmon tongued his toothmike and commed briefly with Boll Marchell while Gweanvin considered the point that Marchell was not with the lunching group of bigwigs, which probably meant he would not be present at the upcoming test. Security wraps must be on very tight indeed to exclude one (and perhaps both) of the two major production chiefs, she mused. Plackmon reported, "Boll says for us to go on and he'll join us in a few minutes." "Good. Let's go." They left the office and soared up through the scramble area to the dining garden level, which they entered and found a table for three where Marchell would see them when he arrived. "I'm going to try something on the ancient Egyptian menu today," said Plackmon. "Go ahead. I'm in a steak and potatoes mood myself." He laughed. "You weren't kidding about being starved." They punched their orders, and Plackmon said, "Was that dish who came to see you who I think it was?" "How you ever get any work done with all your girl-watching. I'll never know," Gweanvin replied tartly. "Yep, that was my fellow mutant, Marvis Jans." "You're much prettier than she is," he murmured, leaning close. "She doesn't have your full lips." "Yeah, but she's got a lot of full other places I don't -- as you might just possibly have noticed." Plackmon laughed. "Give yourself time. Rayeal. You're beginning to bud very nicely." Their lunches arrived and they busied themselves with eating for a moment before he said. "I find it very hard to think of you as a mutant, you know. You don't look all that unusual. Neither does she. It's hard to imagine your genes being so different from mine." "Genetic tension," she replied around a mouthful of extremely rare steak. "Tension?" She nodded. "That's part of evolutionary theory which post-dates Darwin by several centuries, after geneticists began to find out how such things really work. You're the same species as Homo Neanderthaleitsis. who was chipping flint on Earth thirty thousand years ago. He was homo sapiens the same as you, but if you saw him you probably wouldn't be sure he was even human -- and he would be just as dubious about you. But still you could mate and produce off-spring. And knowing you, you probably would." "Only in a pinch, my dear," he chuckled. "The difference between you and Neanderthal Man can be summed up as genetic tension," she continued her explanation. "The species changes, adapts to new environmental demands and to somatic responses to our conscious ideas of what man should be. Changes in the genetic structure go with these adaptations, but they aren't the kind of basic changes that mark a difference of species... only the difference between individuals or races within a species. "But they do place something of a strain on the original pattern. This strain, genetic tension, gradually builds toward a point where no further departure from the original is possible without breaking the species pattern itself. Humanity reached that stage in late EarthOnly times, it seems. People have been pretty much the same ever since. "But in the meanwhile, we've changed our environment drastically. We have our life-support implants that enable us to live on almost any half-way habitable planet -- or go streaking through interstellar space stark naked, for that matter. We've found the psychrelease techniques with which to clean up ourselves, as ego-fields, and eliminate insanity. We've developed the econo-war as our major social institution, simply to make existence more of a competitive challenge than it would be otherwise. All of which adds up the fact that homo sapiens needs to change into something as different from present man as present man is from the Cro-Magnon. But he can't, because his genetic tension is already as tight as it can get. "So." she finished, "here we are, Marvis Jans and myself -- and Gweanvin Oster in the Commonality. We have some structural differences that set us apart from homo sapiens, such as nasal bridges of solid bone. Also we mature more slowly and probably live longer. But the really important difference is that genetically we're a new species, with zero genetic tension. Our offspring can adapt like mad for a long time to come. They 're the ones who'll really be different." Plackmon nodded slowly, and started to speak but at that moment Boll Marchell joined them. "Hope I'm interrupting something intimate," he remarked, favoring Gweanvin with his best dirty-oldnian leer. "Rayeal was just explaining why my love for her is tragic," Plackmon replied. "Sit down. Boll." Marchell sat, punched his selection on the menu. "Gene-crossed lovers, hah?" Gweanvin said, "I think Don's real throb is for a big-busted visitor I had this morning. His eyes bulged out into the scrambleway when he saw her." "Marvis Jans?" asked Marchell. "Yes. Have you met her?" "Just briefly." "What do you think of her?" "Well, if you and she are does I'd hate to tangle with the buck!" Marchell chuckled. "She's quite a doll, but hard nosec in more ways than one." "One step farther from the primordial fiat-faced apeman," said Gweanvin. "Do you really find her formidable?" "Damned right I do. And you. too. That's why I'd hate to tangle with a male of your species." G weanvin thought about it. puzzled momentarily. "Oh, you mean because men are more competitive, more combative than women," she hazarded. He nodded. "Yours would make a terrific econo-warrior -- if he bothered with the econo-war at all." Gweanvin considered the point with interest. She hadn't thought of the missing male from that standpoint before. What Marchell had said about the male role was certainly true for humanity and numerous other species. "What else is the male's job?" she asked. "Finding and courting a mate, of course," said Marchell. "Well, ours is certainly goofing on that." she replied. "Or biding his time perhaps. I get the impression Marvis Jans is trying to do both his job and her own as well. The typical female role is merely to make known her presence and readiness, by whatever means of communication is appropriate for the species. Miss Jans has done that. Now she's searching, and that's usually the male's prerogative." Gweanvin chuckled. "Then it's enough for Marvis or me to announce, 'Here I am. Come get me.' And then wait for Mr. Super-Econo Warrior to show up." "Probably. And just keep yourselves amused in the meantime, you with the project and such as poor Don here, Marvis with her frontlining and every homo sap who lays eyes on her." "Speaking of which, I have a hunch big things are about to happen on the project, now that Marvis has come to make sure our labs aren't spy-infested. Pay-off time may be here, gents." Plackmon grinned. "You still think our project is Monte-related?" "What else?" she shrugged. "We are on Narva, a nothing-planet except for being Orrbaune's nearest habitable neighbor -- a mere six light-years away from where Monte is, of necessity, permanently located. And our section has been building a..." "If you're going to give us one of your speculative commentaries on the nature of the project," Plackmon broke in. mashing a button on the table's control box, "let's keep it between the three of us." A baffle-screen snapped on surrounding the table, effectively curtaining the occupants and their words from others in the dining garden. Marchell laughed. "We don't need security agents with Don around," he said. "Yeah. I wonder sometimes if his interest in me is as ulterior as he pretends that it is," said Gweanvin. "I'm merely a conscientious little econo-warrior." Plackmon contended stoutly. "As you were about to say... "Well, our section has been building what we hope is a reasonable facsimile of the Primgranese Commonality's telepathic transceiver, the Bauble. We don't know -- or I don't -- what the other section's been doing. But my guess is that they're working on a communications link to tie Monte on Orrbaune in with the Bauble here on Narva. "Now, essentially, a Bauble is just a dead device," Gweanvin continued, with the eagerness of a bright child showing off its talent, "whereas Monte is a living being, not only capable of receiving and sending telepathic messages, but of originating thoughts of his own. This makes him far superior, and more useful, than a Bauble could ever be. But one shortcoming of both Monte and a Bauble is limited range. One can cover a single planetary system, and that's all. "What we really need to get ahead of the Primgranese is a Federation-wide telepathic comm system. something that can spread throughout our portion of the galaxy. Maybe it would be possible to link Baubles alone into that kind of network, but the Primgranese must be trying that, with no success that I know of. "Anyway, we have Monte, and would want him in our network. And if we have some linkage system to tie him in with a Bauble at interstellar distance, the logical place to locate the first test Bauble would be right here on Narva. Otherwise, this underpopulated ball of dirt would be about the lust place in the Federation to rate a Bauble." She paused, looking at Boll Marcheil, then asked, "Well, what do you think?" Marchell grinned. 'I think it would take one hell of a comm system to link Monte with the Bauble when they are six light-years apart." "Yes," she nodded, "that's what fascinates me. All our section has done is try to duplicate Primgranese work. But Hobard Dawnor's section... gosh, I'd give my eye teeth to know what they've got!" "You never had any eye teeth," said Plackmon. "Figure of speech," she replied absently. "Of course the actual spanning-signal could be an exceedingly broad-band version of standard subwarp communications. What intrigues me is the nature of the interface between Monte and the transmitter on Orrbaune, and between the receiver and the Bauble here on Narva. In other words, how is telepathy translated into transniittable signals, and how are those signals then converted back into telepathy? That's the real breakthrough involved in this project." "And you can't figure it out?" asked Marchell. "No. In fact. I bet Monte himself had to figure it out. Who else would know enough about telepathy?" She studied him closely. "You know if I'm right or not. Boll." she accused, although she knew he did not. "but you won't tell me." He chuckled. "That's econo-war for you. Rayeal. Never let your right hand know what your left is doing." "Suppose you are right, Rayeal," said Plackmon, wearing a serious frown, "don't you think such a project has some disturbing implications?" "I don't see why it should," she lied. "I would think it might bother my new friend Marvis Jans, though. If Monte's telepathic ability is extended over the whole Federation, that'll put all our internal security agents out of work, her included." "That's what I'm getting at," said Plackmon. "Every Federation citizen's mind will be subject to scrutiny. As matters now stand, those of us who prefer to keep some mental privacy have the option of staying away from Orrbaune. If your speculating is accurate, we're going to lose that option." "That doesn't sound much like the conscientious little econowarrior," Gweanvin kidded. "Actually, though. I'm a little hesitant about giving up mental privacy, too. But if everybody else does... and the people on Orrbaune don't seem bothered by it. They say Monte is a perfect gentleman and Very discreet. He doesn't spread around the thoughts that need to remain private. And since he's not human, it doesn't matter much if he knows a person's thoughts. He doesn't take advantage. And if you're worried about some kind of thought control, he steers totally clear of that." "Now r , but will he always?" Plackmon argued. Gweanvin shrugged. "What's 'always'?" Marchell put in, "The Primgranese gave up emotional privacy long ago. They use emo-monitor implants, and it doesn't seem to bother them. It merely improves communication." "We would have had emo-monitor implants of our own by now," said Gweanvin, "except that if this project is a success we won't need them -- so they're dragging their feet on getting them into production." "You sound so sure of everything you say," laughed Plackmon. "Is that because you're a woman, or is it a characteristic of the new breed?" "It's because we're having an argument," she replied. "If I'm right about the purpose of the project I don't want my triumph weakened by a lot of 'perhapses' and 'maybes'. And if I'm wrong you guys won't be polite enough to remember any 'maybes' anyway." Ill rrHE lunchtime conversation was X a mild disappointment to Gweanvin. She had hoped to learn something from Marchell about plans for the test, but obviously he knew no more and had guessed far less than she had. After the normal amount of dawdling about after lunch, she returned to her work console and pretended to be absorbed by her task while she exteriorized once more and returned to the test chambers and the Bauble. She found it still untouched but now there were sounds in the test chamber. Equipment was being brought in, she judged. "This has to be turned slightly to the left," she heard someone say. "That enough?" said another voice. "Yes. Good. Now roll it closer. It has to be in contact with the Bauble." "Okay... how's that?" Gweanvin felt the contact. Something was touching the Bauble over about thirty per cent of one side of its surface. Aha! This was it! The interface system that she had to probe. She shifted all her attention to that part of the Bauble surface, but found nothing but touch-pressure. The interface was inactive. "Hadn't we better switch it on and check for good contact?" "No. We turn nothing on until the test begins. Don't worry about Q#i , . antinB We could rave on for paragraphs about since Galaxy had the great good sense to serialize this book earlier in the year, we need wax enthusiastic for only a few lines. For those of you who may have missed the about an enormous starship set to travel through space for I ,# years In search of a habitable planet for Man to settle. The passengers aboard this colony ship are all plagued by strange and dreadful nightmares. Unless the ship's commander, John Devlin, can find a way to control this disastrous dreaming, his charges may all be driven mad. All In all, a superb hard-core novel in the grand tradition! One of the things we like to do each year Is gather Larry Niven's most recent short stories and articles from a variety of magazines and publish an impressive collection for Larry's fans around the world. This year's addition to the Niven Library of Imtion, deep space, black holes, artificial worlds and Louis Wu -- our old friend from the "known space" cycle. Once again Larry Niven proves he's a masterbullder of fantastic worlds. For example, Imagine a world in which the Invention of displacement booths step inside and teleport anywhere!! has produced one hell of a crime wave. If a man in, say, Hawaii can commit murder in, say, Chicago and be back In the time it would take him to make a phone call, he would have a seemingly perfect alibi. And the police would have a problem, as they do in "The Alibi Machine." In addition to lots of fiction, Larry has provided a particularly Interesting article for this collection. "Bigger Than Worlds" Is a marvelously detailed study of enormous artificial worlds, including the famed Dyson Sphere and Niven's own adaptation -- his inimitable Ringworld. Must reading!    Back in # Gene Roddenberry conscience fiction a chance on television, and Star Trek was launched. The world has not been the same since! Many books about ST have been published -- each one selling hundreds of thousands of copies to Log One (#c, lively adaptations of three exciting episodes from the new animated series. Alan Dean Foster, who is quickly becoming the world's best script adapter, captures all the spirit and excitement aboard the Enterprise. In "Beyond the Farthest Star" a monstrous alien takes over the Enterprise, threatening the Federation with total destruction. Then there is "Yesteryear," a charming story In which Mr. Spock must return to his Vulcan boyhood via a Time Gate to make a choice that will decide his fate. And finally in "One of Our Planets is Missing," the crew of the Enterprise rescues a small planet menaced by a mattereating cloud. These three adventures arc In the old Star Trek mold -- lots of action and sparkling Interaction among the members of the Enterprise's famous crew. Not to be missed; reserve your copy now!    The Dream Millennium, A Hole in Space and Star Trek Log One are at your bookstore or newsstand now. If, by chance, you can't find copies, send the price of the booksj plus # cents per order to Ballantine Cash Sales, PO Box #, Westminster Maryland #. And the books of your choice will be on their way to you in a flash. BB the contact. It's good, all right." Footsteps moved away from the j Bauble and the test chamber was silent once more. Gweanvin used the delay for one last review of her contingency plans. The Gordeen Consolidated building was not designed for the convenience of spy-saboteurs. Its outside walls were thick, tough, windowless. To leave in the normal manner meant going out on her balcony, semi-inerting, flying up through the scramble area to the roof exit seventy-one floors above, where one of the gates would check her identity and let her through. Minimum exit time: ten seconds... if she ran into no traffic jams, and  the gates had not been  alerted to detain her. Still, that would be the best way out if she had time to use it. If not... She opened a drawer of the console desk, considered its clutter of contents, took a light-pen out of it. She used the pen to streak a pair of trial vectors across the diagram on the console screen, and gazed studiously at the result. The drawer's contents were such as most anyone might accumulate over a period of a few years on a job. Some items, such as the lightpen, definitely belonged there. Others, such as a zercrown and a couple of sheets of slightly worn warprag, did not belong but were readily explainable, in case anyone asked. The warprags, for example. she had swiped from one of the shops -- which no one would mind -- with the intention of taking them home to see how they would work as abrasives on gold sculpture, which she made in her spare time. Also, most of the jumble of stuff in the drawer was as harmless and useless as it looked; anyone would have to take a very close look indeed to know that some of it was not. Unfortunately, she mused, suspicion would have been aroused had she added a charged implant power-unit to the accumulation -- and if things got really tight, she would doubtless need plenty of power in a hurry. She had an answer to that, of course, but it would have been better if... There was a murmur of voices and footsteps down in the test chamber. "If everyone will find seats," spoke an authoritative voice. "Thank you. Now, how are we on security, Marvis?" "We're snug. Thydan," the voice of Marvis Jans replied. "The Gordeen people have done a good job of keeping this project tightly wrapped." There as a murmur of appreciation, in which Gweanvin could make out Falor Dample's rumbled, "Thank you. Miss Jans." "This room could not possibly be bugged, then?" demanded a voice she did not recognize. "Not unless the Primgranese have developed an entirely novel technique," replied Marvis Jans with a touch of disdain, "which is most unlikely. And if they had, the likelihood of their both knowing of this project and getting an agent inside approaches zero."  "man she had called Thydan. "I have one specific question: what about Rayeal Promton?" "All clear there, and I might say Rayeal is drawing more security attention than she merits simply because she happens to match a particular Commonality operator in age and basic genetics. Admittedly, the question, 'Could Rayeal Promton be Gweanvin Oster?' is a tempting one to consider... and it has been -- but just because it is such an obvious one the Primgranese command would not have sent in the Oster woman on an assignment where..." "They could have counted on us discounting our suspicions," put in Thydan, "for that very reason." "Well... the important thing is that right now, she is forty-one floors above us working in her office and under observation from across the scrambleway." "I'd like to be sure she'll stay there," grumbled the man who had asked about bugs. "That can be arranged -- if you think it's necessary," said Marvis. "Good. Arrange it." Thydan said, "One point that bothers me about Miss Promton is that she has speculated accurately on the nature of this project and has discussed her speculations rather freely." "She's a very bright girl," Marvis broke in. "If I were in her position, I would probably have drawn the same conclusions. And she has been discreet in her indiscretion -- only with people such as her boss, and agents such as Don Plackmon and myself. Obviously she's playing give-the-security-boys-a-hard-time. We're used to stirring up a little resentment." "If I may put in a word," rumbled Falor Dample. "Miss Promton's contribution to the project has not been a small one. Without her, that Bauble we're looking at might still be only on the drawing-board. That doesn't strike me as something to expect from an enemy agent." "In any event," said Marvis, sounding impatient, "if the test which we might get around to after a while is a success, Monte can tell us very quickly if Rayeal Promton or anyone else on Narva is a Primgranese infiltrator." "Good point," replied Dample. "Why don't we get on with it?" "Very well," agreed Thydan. "Marvis, you'll alert Plackmon to keep Miss Promton confined?" "Taken care of." "Good. Mr. Dample, as chairman of Gordeen Consolidated, I believe the honor of pushing the  button is yours." And that, very suddenly, was it. The loss of her preferred escape route could not concern Gweanvin now. No tenseness over that or anything else. The task at hand required totally relaxed attention. She entered fully into the Bauble for the first time. It felt different  from Primgranese Baubles, partly because this one carried no idents of previous ego-field entrants, and partly because it was different on the physiochemical level. She felt an  instant of relief at finding no idents  there. If somebody around the lab f had broken the rule forbidding entry in the Bauble she would now be open to telepathic contact with that person, and he could have blown the whistle on her. Immediately she turned her at tention to the portion of the surface  touching the interface. Glowing bright traceries filled her mind. I Beau ti ful! But this was no time for L esthetic appreciation. What were ! the shapes of those traceries? What  made them? How did they func tion? And what did they remind her j of? Some natural structure... She allowed herself no awareness I of seconds passing. Taking time to I observe that this was takitjg too long would have made it take even longer. When Thydan spoke, his voice came dimly to her. and its content made no impression: "Readings indicate optimum operation. Now I'll comm Orrbaune to turn on their end." Were the traceries like the optical-synapse interface? The summation of thousands of retinal cell messages into a coherent visual scene?... No... Something else... Auditory! The complex interconnections of cilia nerves, involving feedbacks and resonances and a dozen other phenomena that enabled a listener to distinguish subtle variations in pitch and quality of sound. That was it!... In part, and not exactly. Gweanvin kept at it until the whole picture clarified. She knew the nature of the interface and could guess from that the parameters of the comm system behind it. She could break contact right now, sabotage the Bauble and head for home at the earliest opportunity. It would be easy enough to get a vacation after the test proved a "failure", and back in the Commonality she could write out detailed instructions on how to build a Bauble-to-Bauble comm system... A nd that system wouldn't work. That realization came almost intuitively from her grasp of the characteristics of the interface. It wouldn't work. Which wasn't the same as saying it couldn't work. It could. An ancient automobile with a defective starter could work, but wouldn't -- Donald A. Wollheim, Publisher don Eklund, his best to date, a "uchronian" novel about America as it might have been. (UQ#-#C) About time but with a different J. Bayley, the first time-spanning Empire. ( UQ#-#C ) For Ron Goulart's audience: the Chameleon Squad confronts a highly explosive youth rebellion on a planet of whacky wonder-workers. (UQ#-#c) Biggie, Jr. is a quality collection of sf involving the future of the arts... with a great cover by George Barr. (UY#-#) Cap Kennedy rips apart the barrier of this time-space to encounter a hostile homeland and Kern's ninth novel in our rapidly ! growing sf series. (UQ#-#c)  been translated into Swedish, I and is being translated into Jap! anese, Dutch and German! Find it with our new cover ; design. Please let us know if you can't I find our books: J #I A v. of the Americas New York, N.Y. # until someone gave it a push to start it. The same was true of this system. There was near-complete randomity of orientation of the tiny, fine-texture fields of the interface traceries. This would prove extremely resistant to any flow through the system, too resistant for a flow to move. But given the right kind of push, the fine-texture fields would align and resistance would vanish. What kind of push, though? And by what... or whom? Gweanvin could not even guess at the answer to the first of these questions. But the answer to the second was obvious. She could not pull out of the Bauble yet, she realized. A vital question was still unanswered. She had to stay... perhaps until it was too late to pull out at all... She stayed. But at the same time she started her body through a previously planned program of activities that could be carried out with minimal mental supervision. Her hands twisted off the top of the light-pen and her fingers deftly plucked out the instrument's control assembly and minipower unit. Next, the zercrown was brought out of the drawer, slid over the point of the light-pen, and taped in place. "Orrbaune's switching on immediately," Thydan reported. Gweanvin kept her attention spread over the interface glow, watching for any change. Now her fingers were wiring the device with strands of superconduct equipped with ready-weld tips. The two loose ends were then attached to insulated probeneedles. The interface was beginning to alter in an area near its center. Something was happening there. Gweanvin moved in tightly on this area. Yes, it really was something like a push coming from the other side... Her hands had left the finished device on the console and had picked up the two sheets of warprag. Her body had stood up and was walking toward the door... and in a way the push resembled a magnetic field. It was swinging the fine-texture fields into consistent orientation. But how was it doing this, specifically?... Her fingers separated the two sheets of warprag, and her hands slapped the exposed active surfaces into position, overlapping the edge of the door and the door frame. Absently, like a well-rehearsed piano player with a wandering mind, she watched her hands press firmly against the sheets, imbedding their grip. Only a powerful smashing could force the door from the balcony side while those warprags remained in place... Ah! She was getting it! Monte was coming through! And for the instant he was too occupied opening up the interface to notice what lay beyond. Gweanvin watched him work. She saw how it was done... Her body had returned to the console. Her hands picked up the probe-needle contacts of her device and plunged them through the flesh under her ribs on her right side, seeking and finding the terminals of her main power pack imbedded there... Anger! A flash of anger now and she would have the job finished. But emotions, while controllable, work more slowly than clean thought. The split-second required to work up a burst of rage was too long. Monte spotted her. Damn! Her rage flooded out in a quick spurt and was gone. And so. of course, was contact with Monte... tjwas yelling. "It's Gweanyin Oster! I caught a thought from Monte! The Bauble's dark!" Gweanvin grinned as she pointed her device at the wall of her office opposite the door and activated it. A thin, superhot laser-beam flashed from the zercrown. cutting a curving slash in the wall as the device kicked in her hand. For an instant her shield screen turned on automatically to protect her from the intense backflare. She had pulled out of the ruined Bauble, but was keeping a light contact with its sound-sensitive surface segments which, not being destructible by emotional overload, were still functioning. "I'm going aier her!" came a grim bark from Marvis, as Gweanvin re-aimed and made another curving cut through the wall. The curves came together at two points, and a two-foot-wide slice of metalmasc teetered for an instant and fell outward. Gweanvin had semi-inerted and slipped through the opening long before the chunk of wall reached the ground. She streaked upward from Narva as fast as atmospheric resistance against her shield screen would permit. "Alert the Guard!" came Thydan's voice. "She's out of the building and getting away!" "What happened to the Bauble?" came the rumble of Falor Dample. "How should I know?" Thydan returned bitterly. "Among those major contributions of hers you were just praising was a twist she didn't bother to tell you about! I'm trying to get a report relayed from Monte. Maybe he knows what happened." Gweanvin allowed herself si seconds of unswerving upward flight before taking evasive action. She figured on that much leeway before the Guardsmen could mount an effective response to the alert at upper-atmospheric levels. Out in open space, which she was fast approaching, they could react quicker, but so could she. She kept her laser device ready for use. It was clumsily small as a hand weapon and wasteful of energy, so low in resistance as to act as a virtual short-circuit across her power implant. It was no match for a zerburst pistol, though it worked on the same principle. She hoped she could get away without using it again. "Monte says she knows how to work the interface!" cameThydan's alarmed voice. "And she may be listening to us! Let's get out of this room!" IV G weanvin pulled away from the Bauble completely. It wasn't a good idea to enter warpflight with the ego-field lagging behind the body, anyway. She tongued her toothmike to her "father's" frequency. "Hey, Pops!" "Hello. Rayeal," the reply murmured in her left ear. "Cover's blown. Pops. Out." "Thanks, Gweanny. Out." That warning would give her "family" members a chance to scram before Lontastan counterespionage teams closed in on them. But she was the one the heat was really on. That report relayed from Monte to Thydan would make it plain that she had information she must not be allowed to carry to the Primgranese Commonality. The Guards had probably been ordered to shoot on sight... One of them did. Just as she was passing the forty-mile altitude level the Hare from his zerburst pistol sparked less than three miles to her left. She caught a quick glimpse of the ionized trail of the beam leading to the flare. It hadn't missed her by more than fifty feet and wouldn't have missed at all if she hadn't made an evasive zag less than a second earlier. She risked a mini-warp -- dangerous in the atmospheric fringe -- and came out of it seventy miles higher, with body and ego-field still together. Her detector immediately revealed half a dozen guardsmen within range. She had warped into the middle of a platoon! She quickly warped again, and came out to see a spectacular display of flares blossom around the spot she had just vacated. Nobody was close enough this time to get a good shot at her, but her detector showed the sky was now full of Guardsmen, above, below, and on all sides. This was a time to scoot, she decided, not to stand and fight. She would have to risk going into warp and staying there. She did so... and got away with it. No bodyego-field dissociation that came when one warped through a too-dense wisp of gas or dust, wisps that were always drifting unpredictably about the near vicinity of stars. Now the sun of Narva was shrinking to a pin-point and she was safely through the gauntlet of Guardsmen -- thanks to the fact that the alarm had not gone out until she had escaped from theGordeen building and was on her way. Two seconds later and she would not have made it. She would be pursued, of course, and Guardsmen from other Lontastan worlds would be swarming out to try to intercept her. But interstellar space was vast, and she possessed less mass than any of the Guardsmen -- neobarbs were all big men -- and therefore had a higher sustainable warp velocity. She'd be hard to either catch or head off. Nevertheless, she knew she could not make it to the Commonality without help. The necessity of cutting her way out of the Gordeen building had made that impossible. Those two blasts from her makeshift laser knife, brief though they were, had drained an awesome amount of power from her pack. Those packs weren't designed to be stingy; often a person in an emergency needed plenty of juice in a hurry, and a pack would supply current at the rate needed... while it had current to supply. But on a short-circuit discharge, and especially through superconductwiring, an implant pack could be drained completely in ten seconds or less. Gweanvin's pack had not been fully charged to begin with, and had been on short-circuit for a good three seconds. It was, she guessed, at something less than half capacity now. And the Commonality was a long way off. Narva was located at the far side of the Lontastan Federation, and that put her home ground some twenty thousand light-years away, with nothing but unfriendly territory in between. Perhaps she had power for two-thirds of that distance. There was, however, no point in heading in the other direction, into the unsettled region of the galaxy behind the Lontastan worlds. That region had been explored for quite some distance. There were planets on which she could play a female Robinson Crusoe for the rest of her life, but that was all. There was just one destination within reach that made any sense -- the Halstaynian Independency. The Independency lay roughly between but somewhat to one side of both the Federation and the Commonality, and bulged on the Federation side in the general direction of Orrbaune. It was not a participant in the econo-war, having been settled by people who viewed competitiveness with distaste, as a childish and demeaning habit man should have given up long ago. Gweanvin shared the majority view of Halstaynians -- that they were somewhat less than half alive and getting moreso every year. But when somebody from the Commonality or Federation went intodhe Independency, which was not often, the Halstaynians were friendly enough -- if in an absurdly condescending manner. And from there she certainly shouldn't have any trouble getting her pack recharged and returning to the Commonality. The important point was that she had the power to reach the Independency. After a moment of consideration, she threw away her laser device. It was her only excuse for a weapon, but it was also mass, and if she made it out of Lontastan territory, she would do so by running, not by fighting. Next she considered her clothing, but her flimsy blouse and shorts really had too little mass to make discarding them worthwhile. The same was true of her sandals. As for her belt and pouch, they had mass but could not be parted with. She had to have something in which to keep her food pills, if nothing else. However, she went through the pouch and threw away everything in it she could possibly do without. After that she broke out of warp momentarily, got herself coordinated on a star beyond which was an entry through the gas cloud banked on this side of the Independency, and returned to warpflight on the new course. Then there was nothing to do but relax into dormancy from pill-time to pill-time, for the several standard days the journey would take. And despite the all-out search the Lontastans were making, this routine went undisturbed. T he gas clouds that lay between the Halstayne Independency and Earth accounted for the Independency's existence. As humanity began spreading out among the stars, forming the colonial societies that eventually became the Primgranese Commonality and the Lontastan Federation, the explorers moved along the edges of the clouds without attempting to penetrate. Much later, when gas-free passageways through the clouds were found and charted, neither the Commonality nor the Federation saw much potential in the hard-to-reach handful of habitable worlds the clouds concealed. These worlds went more or less by default to the individuals and small groups who, for various reasons, wanted no part in the econowar. Gweanvin had never felt much affinity any such drop-out philosophy; in fact, she had never visited the Independency before. But it was part of her job to know her way about the inhabited portion of the galaxy. She had learned the charts of the passageways through the clouds, and the locations and descriptions of the habitable worlds within. Also, she knew enough of the down-hill history of the Independency to have some idea of what to expect on those worlds. No more than a century ago, when fair numbers of people were still moving ino the Independency, it was a fairly successful society. But of late the movement had been in the other direction. The more capable Halstaynians were realizing that a society that forbade the competitive spirit was. in essence, a denial of the basic nature of man... of life in general, for that matter. And being unrealistic, that kind of society had to either change or fall. The Halstaynians who could see this flaw for what it was usually found their personal solutions to it by immigrating to the Federation or Commonality, rather than staying home and pushing revolutionary reform against an opposition composed principally of a formidable mass of public inertia. As a result, the Independency as a whole had rusticated. It no longer even tried to keep up technologically with the econo-warring societies. Whattechnology it had once had was falling into disuse. The population was dwindling. All of which was all right with Gweanvin. If that was the way the Halstaynians wanted it, she mused, that was the way they could have it. All she asked was a simple recharge of her power pack -- and surely that much technology was still left. She was more than halfway through the series of short, zigzagging warps required to follow the charted passage through the cloud when she felt a warning twinge in her side. The power pack was advising her it was ninety per cent drained. She grunted. But at least she knew now precisely how much power she had left, and how stingy in its use she would have to be. No corner-cutting was advisable going through the passage, however. When she came into view of the Halstaynian suns she calculated she had enough power left for one sizeable or two short jumps. Okay, which planet was it to be? Bernswa was reportedly the most advanced Halstaynian world but unless she had greatly underestimated her remaining power it was out of reach. And Felis, with a so-so reputation, was barely within range. The only world that could be called close was Arbora, which was so far gone that the Halstaynians had blithely designated it a wilderness preserve nearly fifty years ago. Gweanvin ate a food pill while she pondered the matter. This was a crucial decision. If she made the wrong choice, she could wind up stranded in space... and the Halstaynians might not have a functioning space-rescue service these days. Or, if she went to Arbora, she could be stranded there, too, if there were no functioning power supplies. She needed more information before deciding. She tuned her comm receiver to the openbroadcast channels and drifted in space for several hours while she listened attentively for a few useful facts. There was little to hear except music, most of it ancient, interspersed with trivial gab. But there were a couple of mentions of persons on Arbora, which assured her that world wasn't totally deserted. In any event, she decided it almost had to be Arbora, because of the possibility that she was overestimating her remaining power. That could be the only world actually within reach. She was making the painstaking calculations needed for a precise warp when a bogie flicked into existence, a small glowing spot on the detection field surrounding her head. Whoever it was couldn't have been more than a thousand miles away, she saw, suggesting that it was someone who had followed her through the cloud. A Lontastan agent on her tail? Very likely, indeed. Gweanvin had gone full inert while listening to her comm, to save a trickle of power. Thus, she would not be as visible to the bogie as the bogie was to her. In fact, she might easily be mistaken for a chunk of space debris, so long as she remained inert. She played possum and watched. A couple of minutes passed, and the bogie flicked out, the person having warped off. But others might be following, so she continued to watch. Nobody else appeared, which was a bit puzzling. Was that bogie a single Lontastan agent, playing a lone hand on a hunch? Well, if so, Gweanvin herself had a hunch who the agent would be. She had left clues enough behind to give somebody as sharp as Marvis Jans a clear hint of what might have happened. Marvis would know that she hadn't blasted her way out of the Gordeen building with a zerburst pistol, for the obvious reason that as a security measure hardly any such weapons were allowed inside the building. Marvis would have accounted for those weapons quickly. Then she would have checked (if she hadn't already) to be sure the building's energy outlets were fused against short-circuit overdraws, also as a security measure. And Marvis would therefore conclude that the likelihood was very good that she had used her power pack implant, for lack of any other sufficient source, to blast through the wall. A little more checking would reveal how long it had been since Gweanvin had gotten a recharge. Marvis could then guess she would have to head for the Independency as the only non-enemy territory within reach. But it would be a guess, not a sure thing. And it would be like Marvis -- or like herself if their positions were reversed -- to play the guess on her own. Would Marvis investigate Arbora first? Perhaps. The agent's movements were not predictable. She could see no percentage in delaying planetfall any longer. The sooner she was on the surface of a world, the sooner she could make herselt' impossible to find. S he warped for Arbora... and missed. Only by some two hundred thousand miles, but that was enough to require a mini-warp approach jump. This brought her within five hundred miles of the surface. There she went full inert and let Arbora's gravity bring her down, knowing she would be less j noticeable that way than in a semiinert approach, and also would use ! less energy. When she hit air her shield  screen reacted automatically, protecting her from friction and heat, and spreading into a wing conformation to slow her fall and give her steerance. Not that it seemed to matter where she landed... all was field and forest below, with no indications of where the people might be. She angled toward a small grassy valley as she neared the surface, waiting until she was down to one hundred feet before trying to go semi-inert to soften the landing. Nothing happened when she did. She came down with a jarring thump, slowed only by groundeffect compression of the air between her shield and the surface at the last instant. She rolled over and sat up in the long grass. Her shield was off, and her respiration had gone on normal exterior mode. An Informal  Irreverent Science Fiction  Fantasy Journal Edited  Published by Richard E. Gels Discover why Richard E. Gels has won # Hugo Awards and been Nominated # times!  Blare of Trumpets Columnist: John Brunner Read issue ## and see Robert A. Heinlein dissected mercilessly, psychologically and culturally, by Alexei and Cory Panshin in their # words of "Reading Heinlein Subjectively." Read issue ## and return to the dear, lively days of the pulps with Sam Merwin, Jr. (former editor of "Written to a Pulp!" Enjoy Gels editorials, commentary, reviews, letters from high-powered ( low-powered) pros and fans. Quarterlysatnple I yearS#twoyrs. # P. #. Box # Portland, OR #I Once more she tried to semiinert. without result. Which could mean only that her power pack was totally drained. Just to be sure, she tried the shield screen again, and it did not respond. She was definitely on Arbora until she found a recharger, and she would do her searching for it on leg-power alone. But more urgent was the subject of food. The instant her breathing had gone external, bringing her the varied aromas of field and forest, she had become ravenous. She had been on the food-concentrate pills and stomach balloon for an uncomfortably long flight, and needed something solid. She stood up and walked through the tall weeds to the small brook that gurgled through the valley, her eyes searching for anything edible. Arbora had. she recalled, a seeded Earth ecology -- which obviously had turned out better than most other Halstaynian experiments. She recognized a number of briars and bushes that produced edible fruit in season, but the coolness of the air and the yellowish hues of the notdistant eaves of the forest told her this was not the season. It was autumn in this region of Arbora. At the brook she knelt and drank, and splashed her face with the clear sweet water. Standing, she considered following the brook downstream, but the thick growth of brambles and weeds would make difficult walking. Instead, she headed uphill toward the nearest trees. There her luck improved. Some of the trees were hickories, the ground beneath them liberally sprinkled with small nuts. She spent two hours smashing their tough hulls between two stones and picking out and eating their tiny but rich kernels. Then she moved on to a rocky bald on top of the hill. It was late afternoon by now and she scanned the horizon in all directions, searching for a wisp of smoke or any other sign of human presence. "Hev!" she yelled at the top of her voice. "Anybody home?" The startled birds in her vicinity obligingly ceased their chirping while she listened for a reply. Nothing. She turned around and yelled again with the same lack of results. So... start walking -- or try to build a fire and some kind of shelter for the night. The low position of the sun made her choose the latter. Try to build a fire...? The quickest way was to strike a spark between rock and metal into easily-lit tinder, but she had thrown away everything metallic when she cleaned out her pouch. She tried hitting rock on rock instead, but the stone thereabouts was wrong for the job. It crumbled instead of sparking. So... she would rub two sticks together, making a groove in one with the end of the other. She tried that for a vigorous forty minutes and was surprised when the groove finally began smoking. She dumped the spark into a handful of cedarbark fiber she had gathered and fanned it into flame. A few minutes later she had a roaring fire going. For a while she sat beside her fire, resting her arms and rubbing the fatigue out of them as twilight deepened. Then she rose and began searching the nearby trees for pine and cedar boughtips to break off for bedding. That would be better than a mound of dry leaves, which were certain to be insect-infested. V T EY ! Was that y u yelling a H. while back?" a man's voice called out of the gloom. Gweanvin turned, trying to see him. "Yeah... I didn't hear you answer." "I was stalking a deer at the time. Couldn't make noise," the man explained. His form moved closer to the fire, and she saw he was carrying something large over a shoulder which he heaved to the ground a moment later. "I finally got within bowshot and brought her down. Then I started looking for you, and saw your fire." He turned to look at her, and she could see his face dimly in the flickering light. He was cleanshaven, which she had not expected from a buckskin-clad man of the wilderness, and appeared to be in his thirties. "Looks like you've strayed a long way from home, young lady," he said. "You from Bernswa?" "Farther away than that. The Commonality," she replied. "My power pack's exhausted. I had to land here to get a recharge." "A recharge on Arbora?" he laughed. "Well... probably you can, at that. There ought to be a few rechargcrs scattered about. I don't know for sure, though." "You don't know?" demanded Gweanvin. "Where do vow go for a recharge?" He chuckled. "The only thing I recharge is my stomach. And I'm about ready to do that right now, if you'll let that fire die down to a bed of coals fit to cook over. You hungry?" "I'm starving." "More than plenty for both of us." He slid the large backpack off his shoulders and busied himself w ith knife and deer carcass. "Then you don't have a life-support system?" she asked. "Just Arbora. No implants. I guess that sounds primitive to you, doesn't it?" "It sounds restrictive," she said diplomatically, not wanting to offend the source of her supper. "Doesn't anyone on Arbora use implants?" "A few do. That's why I say you might be able to get a recharge. There's a settlement called High Pines about five days hiking west of here, and about eight days to the southeast is Lopat. You could almost call Lopat a town, I suppose." "What's in between?" He shrugged and motioned vaguely at the surrounding woods. "Just this. Good hunting country. And not many hunters. I don't average running into somebody three times a year out here." Gweanvin considered this information. At last she said, "Then I'd better start walking for High Pines in the morning, if you'll tell me the way." "Sure." he agreed. "Or maybe you should head for Lopat. It's a longer trip, but... well, I can't say for sure which place is more likely to have a recharger, but I'd guess Lopat is." There was a silence. Gweanvin was waiting for the man to offer some assistance in her search, perhaps hiking to Lopat while she went to High Pines. But he made no offer. Perhaps the primitive life deadened the chivalrous inclinations... or perhaps he needed to know her better to exert himself in her behalf... "My name is Gweanvin. Gweanny. Gweanvin Oster." "Glad to meet you, Gweanny. I'm Holm Ocanon." "There are a lot of Ocanons in the Commonality," she said. "That's nice," he said. Which was a conversation-stopper if ever she had heard one. W hen supper was ready they sat by the fire eating the broiled meat strips, roasted roots too fibrous to be potatoes but with a pleasant nutty flavor, and some kind of raw greenery Holm had had in his pack. Also he had brewed a bitter tea that was invigorating, and might have actually been tasty with a little sugar. "I have a blanket you can wrap yourself in," he said. "As near naked as you are, you'll sleep mighty cold without it." "Thanks. It seems strange to need a blanket on a comfortable E-type planet, when ordinarily I'm perfectly comfortable just like this in interstellar space. It's easy to take life-support for granted." "I imagine so," he mused. "It's easy to take living conditions of whatever kind for granted. And some conditions are less dependable, less stable, than others." "Yours seem stable enough, but awfully strenuous," she said. "Wouldn't life in or near one of the settlements be easier?" "Yes, and wouldn't life in the Commonality be easier without the econo-war?" he returned. "Too much easier -- as we found out a few decades ago when the war got too one-sided and almost ended." "Yes, that was after the Lontastans found the non-human telepath I they call Monte, and brought him  in on their side," Holm said. "We  heard about that. Then your side  developed the Bauble to even the I sides up again." "I hardly expected to find an I econo-war fan here in the Arbora  wilderness," she said, smiling. "People are interested in other I people's games... to watch if not I to play," he said musingly. "That's true," Gweanvin replied. I "For instance. I'm interested in I your game, and why you choose to  play it. I would think the game of  family-raising near one of the  settlements would have more ap peal for an Arboran, and be plenty  challenging." He nodded slowly. "I'd be play! ing that game if I could." "Why can't you? A shortage of I women on Arbora?" "No. I could get the women all I right. I can't get the children." "You look like a thoroughly I functional male to me," said  Gweanvin. still hoping to recruit ! Holm's aid with a bit of tlattery. He laughed. "I feel like one, esI pecially with you sitting next to me. j But just the same. I'm out of  whack, somehow. I don't reproduce." "Oh... That's a problem I know a bit about." "Probably you don't. It's not simple sterility. We still have medical treatment here, to take care of  problems like that. No... I seem i to be too different..." Gweanvin started. "D-different? In what way?" "Well, if there was enough light for you to see my nose, you might notice a bony look, because -- " She slipped close to him. "Let me feel it," she breathed. "Why... sure! Go ahead," he laughed. Her fingers found his nose in the dark, and explored its ridge. Solid bone was underneath the skin! Just like her own nose! And Marvis Jans'! "Oh. golly! Wow! Oh, golly!" He laughed again. "My nose doesn't usually get such a flattering it?" "Your turn to feel my nose!" she giggled. As he did so she kept gggl' n g"This beats everything! We search the files of the Commonality and the Federation, cybernetically examine the genetic land on Arbora of all places, and who walks up to my tire first thing! Oh, Holm, this is a miracle! I've found you!" Holm sat without moving or speaking for a long moment, apparently stunned. Then he grunted, "Damned if you haven't!" and took her in his arms. W hen Gweanvin woke the next morning Holm was gone, but his pack was still there. She found some live ambers in the ashes of the tire, and succeeded in blowing some twigs into flame. Then she went down to the brook for an icy bath and was back at the fire warming herself when Holm returned. He was carrying a roughwoven bag that Gweanvin hoped contained breakfast. "Hi," she chirped. "Been hunting?" "Yes," he grinned, kissing her lightly. "More than hunting, really. I left you shortly after midnight. Did I wake you?" "No." She had felt him leaving, but had not come fully awake. "I wanted to check on a cabin that's a couple of hours walk from here." he explained. "I suppose it's been deserted for a century but it's in good condition. We can use it unless you want to be closer to a settlement." He took utensils from, his pack, some large brown eggs from the sack he was carrying, began working on breakfast. "Holm, I can't stay," Gweanvin said softly. He hesitated. "What's wrong?" "An obligation. My job in the econo-war. I'm a spy-saboteur for the Commonality. I have to go home to report on a matter that could be crucial to keep the war in balance. Somehow I have to get my power pack recharged, and do that. Then I can resign and come back." Holm put the teapot on the fire and began cutting fat into a frying pan. "How long will that take? A couple of months?" "More like three years I'm afraid. You see, the critical part of my report involves a technique that I've seen employed, and that I can do myself but can't describe verbally. I'll have to show others how it's done, and some special equipment will have to be built before I can do the demonstration. That's what will take time." After a moment, Holm nodded. "Okay, Gweanny, I won't give you any argument -- except that I don't want you giving birth to a child of mine in the Commonality." "Don't worry," she giggled. "I'll wait till I get back for that." "And you can't do anything until you're equipped to travel on foot through the forest," he added. "You need a bow and training in how to use it to bring down game. You need warm clothing. We should stay here at the cabin for at least three days getting you prepared. Then you go to High Pines while I go to Lopat. That's the fastest way we can find out if there's a recharger at either settlement. We'll meet back here. Okay?" "Fine. But there's one thing you should know, Holm. I'm sure I was pursued into the Independency by at least one Lontastan agent." He nodded. "Right. I'll keep my mouth shut about you -- but there's probably nothing to worry about. The people here won't cooperate with the Lontastans, of course. And Arbora would be the last planet I p your pursuers would expect you to l land. Even then, there are thou sands of villages on Arbora, in all of which they would have to make inquiries. I'd say they don't stand a chance of finding you until after r you're recharged." "That's good to know," she said I gratefully. But what pleased her I most was his assumption that there I were several agents on her tail -- not I just one female with a big bust and I bony nose. Above everything, she I could not allow' Marvis Jans and  Holm Ocanon to find out about I each other. Thank goodness, the I likelihood of that was slight with I Holm out of communication this f way, playing his game of self-suf ficiency in the wilderness. But even Marvis Jans' presence ! in the Independency was in itself I to accept. She resolved that when  she resumed her homeward journey I she would make sure Marvis purI sued her right out of the Indepen! dency. T he three days at the cabin passed swiftly and busily. She had much to learn before undertaking a  two-week trek alone... how to handle the bow' Holm made for her,  how to find edible vegetables in I field and forest, how to quickly build a shelter that would keep out I most of the rain. She was a good I student, however, and often asked  questions that gave Holm pause. Perhaps, she mused, there was no such thing as a completely expert woodsman. Holm, who had lived in the wild most of his adult life, seemingly had missed many points. He was often away from the cabin for stretches of ten or more hours, ranging far among the scattered derelict habitations in search of bits of equipment she would need. His finds included a good knife, a chunk of sound velveen fabric from which she made herself warm trousers and jacket, a few pots and pans, and a Hint and steel for firemaking. Then one clear morning they began their separate journeys, she heading west and he southeast. She had a roughly sketched map Holm had made for a guide, showing the major landmarks on the way to High Pines with a line indicating the best route to follow. Even with that help, it was a tough trip. Gweanvin guessed it had been years since Holm had actually traveled this particular course, because she kept coming up against impassable thickets and bogs that must have formed since then. What he had described as a fiveday hike turned out to be seven. But at last she came to the settlement of High Pines -- some two dozen houses in a loose cluster under the trees with a scattering of cultivated fields nearby. There she was welcomed with hospitality, a couple of good meals, and a cozy bed for the night. But no recharger. Did they know if there was a recharger in Lopat, or anywhere else nearby? No... they weren't sure. Only seven of the villagers had life-support implants, and didn't use them much. The last person there to get a recharge had gone to the planet Bernswa for it -- and that was seventeen years back. The picture wasn't encouraging as she began the long hike back to the cabin. The chance of Holm finding a recharger in Lopat seemed slight indeed from what she had learned. Well, if that meant she was stuck here indefinitely, then the econowar would just have to get along without her. Perhaps getting the new breed started would have more long-term significance anyway. And she could get home at some indefinite time in the future. A couple of oldsters in High Pines had told her that; when one of them died she would be welcome to salvage his partially-charged power implant from his corpse. Both of them werediscouragingly spray and healthy. She wondered how much use her report would be to the Commonality, if it didn't arrive until twenty years from now. H olm was waiting for her when she reached the cabin. "Poor Gweanny," he murmured, taking her in his arms and kissing her. "You look exhausted." "I can believe it. Did you... , have any luck?" "Yes, I brought a recharger back with me," he replied, surprisingly. "It's inside." "Wow! That's a relief! From what I was told in High Pines, I wondered if there was one this side of Bernswa!" "At least one," he smiled, giving her a squeeze, "and you've got it." "Golly! I don't know how to thank you. Holm!" He grinned. "Maybe I'll think of some way." "I get the impression you're not as beat as I am," she laughed. "I shouldn't be. I got back three days ago. Been taking it easy ever since." "How did you manage that?" "I was given a lift by a fellow in Lopat, the man who loaned me the recharger. He wanted to know where I was taking it, anyway, so he Hew out here with me riding on his back." She thought about it for a moment. "Doesn't that compromise the location of our little lovenest?" "Not really. I know that guy. He won't talk to any Lontastan agents about us." "Had any agents been in Lopat?" "I don't think so. Of course I didn't ask, but someone would have been likely to mention such unusual visitors." Gweanvin nodded, and asked no further questions. Holm hadn't been as discreet as she would have preferred, but then he wasn't a frontliner, experienced at disclosing not one datum more than he wished to disclose. Considering his backwater background, so far away from the econo-war, he had done very well indeed. T hey entered the cabin and he brought the recharger out of a closet. It was a large clumsy device, in a plastic block. It weighed at least twenty pounds, typical of the comparatively unpolished technology of the Independency of a century ago. But it worked. It generated energy. Gweanvin punched its probe-needles through her skin to the contacts of her power pack -- rather gingerly because the needles were painfully dull -- and thirty minutes later she had her recharge. "When are you leaving?" Holm asked. "Soon... tomorrow morning. I really must. Holm." "Okay. I'll hate to see you go -- but you know that." "Returning will be more pleasure for me than leaving," she said. "And Holm, I don't want you to see me go. I would be best if you were far away from the cabin before I go on power." "Oh... in case the Lontastans spot you leaving and follow your backtrail?" "Yes. My light weight makes it possible for me to outwarp any agent I ever met, so the chances of my being caught are slight. But there's nothing to stop the agents from coming here and questioning you." He laughed. "A lot I'd tell them!" "You could wind up telling them more than you intended," she said grimly. "You know no more of their tricky games than I knew of woodsmanship -- and if they find out I'm coming back... well, you can kiss our plans for a long and happy mating season goodbye." After a moment, he said slowly, "I'll leave around midnight, Gweanny, just as I did the first night. When you go. I'll be more than twenty miles away." H e was gone the next morning. Gweanvin prepared a large breakfast and ate it slowly. She was in no hurry to lift off, since each moment of delay now would put Holm farther away. Of course it was not really likely that she would be backtracked, but she did not want to take even a slight risk of bringing Holm and Marvis together. She was not, she realized, being completely reasonable on that score. But neither would Marvis be, if their roles were reversed. Had she and Marvis been devoted sisters, the only available male of their species. But they were not. The expediencies of the econo-war could not be left out of the picture. She and Marvis were competitors, and frontline-competitors at that, which meant they were among the relatively small group of econo-warriors who might, on occasion, carry the conflict to the point of shooting at each other. Sharing the available male would be reasonable. It would be the surest way to give their new species a toehold on continued existence. But circumstances did not really allow her to be reasonable...Not even if she wanted to, which she didn't. She grinned. It was such fun to outdo Marvis of the big bust! Not that Holm was... well, was her ideal. Gosh, he was close to sixty Standard Years, old enough to be her father! Even though, by the homo sap norm, he only looked thirty. Of course he doted on her; he made that all too obvious. Letting her have her way about everything, instead of forcefully taking charge. For instance, letting her leave for three years, or maybe even longer, without the least ruckus, although he plainly hated the idea. Oh, well. It was too much to expect the one available male would be someone she could fall madly in love with. At least she found him attractive enough for all practical purposes. And he would make a terrific father, here on Arbora. She had sized his woodsmanship up wrong earlier, because he had trouble teaching it to her. But that was because he hadn't ever bothered to verbalize a lot of what he knew before. The things that man could do... the success he had had scrounging equipment for her trek to High Pines... and that bow he had made for her, as good or better than any wooden bow that could be bought in a Primgran sporting goods shop... and these lovely breakfast eggs she was eating. Despite his instructions, she hadn't yet been able to find a wild chicken nest, but when Holm went egggathering he always came back with a sack of beauties. And if he was lacking somewhat in youthfulness and forcefulness, he was nevertheless plenty masculine. And with him sex could have a purpose beyond play. She suspected that difference alone would hereafter make dalliance with homo sap males too trivial to bother with. What was that quote she had noticed in that ancient treatise on the experimental crossing of donkeys and horses to produce mules? Oh, yes: "... it is a curious fact that once a male donkey has served a female donkey, it is often reluctant to transfer its attentions to a female horse. " A "curious" fact, indeed. Seemingly even donkeys have an intuitive preference for producing a viable strain of offspring... VI S he rose from the table and prepared to leave. That consisted mainly of removing the warm velveen clothing which would no longer be needed when she went on power. She walked through the cabin and paused, looking at the bow Holm had made her. It was a handsome piece of work, and she was tempted to take it and a few arrows along as mementos. Well, why not? If Marvis Jans were still around, she wanted to lead her away, didn't she? The extra mass of the bow ought to slow her just enough to keep Marvis from growing quickly discouraged. She slung it across her shoulder and tied the quiver of six arrows to her belt. Gweanvin stepped outside, took I a final glance around, then semiinerted and activated her propul; sion field. Rapidly she soared up ; into the clear morning sky, lifting ; directly away from the planet, en: joying the physical comfort of having all her life-support systems going again and the freedom of motion which could come no other ' way. Her detectors showed a spot of ; activity off to the southeast... the settlement of Lopat, she guessed. Nothing showed at High Pines; none of the few possessors of Iife: support systems there were using them at the moment. There were no signs of pursuit yet. She had not expected anything this quickly. Marvis might well have stationed herself near Arbora by this time, working on the assumption that if Gweanvin were still in the Independency at all, it was because she was on a planet where a recharge was hard to find. In short, on Arbora. But Marvis wouldn't be on the ground. She would be in space, ready to pounce on Gweanvin when she emerged from the atmosphere. Gweanvin hoped she would be waiting for her. That would save the trouble of buzzing every planet in the Independency looking for her. Soon she had cleared the atmosphere. and immediately went into warp toward an opening in the gas clouds that led into the Commonality. Within two minutes she was sure Marvis had not picked her up. She frowned in thought. Was it really worthwhile to search the Independency for Marvis, when the Lontastan agent might even have given up the chase by now and returned home? Or, if not that, might be waiting in ambush at one of the warpshift points in the cloud crevice ahead? It would not, she decided. If Marvis wasn't hanging around Arbora itself, what chance was there that she would encounter someone who would say. "Hey, I know a guy with a nose just like yours"? Almost no chance at all. So the only real risk was that Marvis was near Arbora, but Gweanvin's quick departure had caught her napping. Or perhaps the planet had been between them and had blocked out detection. Well, that possibility could be checked out quickly. Gweanvin reversed warp and went back to the Arbora system, overshooting the planet some thirty thousand miles. She had departed from the early-morning side, and now she hung over the early-evening side, studying her detector-screen. Nobody was on power anywhere in nearby space. The only flickers came from the planet itself, and not many of those. Only one of those flickers was dopplering, indicating a person moving upward through the atmosphere. Marvis Jans? Hardly likely. Gweanvin hesitated. Was there anything else to do before heading home? Well... not really. There came a time when the best thing to do was leave well enough alone and -- The dopplering spot on her screen flicked off, and Marvis Jans emerged from miniwarp less than fifty yards away. Before Gweanvin had time to react, the Lontastan fired her zerburst pistol. an intense pain lanced through Gweanvin's left hip. She warped hurriedly, and the purring voice of Marvis came through the comm receiver in her left ear. "Dear little Gweanny! Did I give you a nasty old hole in the hip? I'll try to do better next time!" Gweanvin was busy shifting warp vectors, paying no heed to the diminishing pain in her hip. The maintenance units of her life-support system were already at work on the wound. Localized intensity of her countervac pressor screen had halted the bleeding almost as soon as it began, and within seconds internal reagents were forming walls of pseudo-tissues to contain organ ruptures for the hour or so that would pass before normal healing processes could replace them. If, of course, she lived that long. The zerburst beam had passed too close to her transport packet implant. The device itself had not been hit, but from the way it was malfunctioning she knew it had been heavily ionized. That was a self-correcting problem... given time. But for the present she was warping with the speed of a threehundred pounder, and her miniwarps were breaking short of her projected exit points. She couldn't outrun Marvis in this condition! "I'm really sorry this has to be curtains for you. Gweanny," came the older woman's voice. "If I had a suitable alternative -- but I don't. You're just too tricky to take chances with, dear. So... happy re-embodiment." Gweanvin guessed Marvis' regrets were sincere. Even frontliners hated to kill without ample reason. And Marvis knew she would be destroying half the female population of her own species. But Gweanvin could see her point. A Primgranese agent who had gained such vital information as she about Lontastan plans for expanding Monte's sphere of dominance could not be allowed to return home. She continued miniwarping frantically. knowing Marvis would catch up with her quickly during any warp of more than a few second's duration. They were still in the system of Arbora, zig-zagging outward toward a type-J gas giant. The failure of Marvis to kill her with that first shot was not due to lack of deadly intent. It came instead from Marvis having to warp in close enough to identify her quarry by sight, much too close for a zerburst flare. A zerburst pistol emitted a thin pencil of extremely intense light, so intense as to drill a hole through almost any substance it struck. Its intensity also created a linear warp along its length, resulting in trailing portions of the beam propagating more rapidly than the leading portions. When the back end caught up with the front, and the beam had theoretically no length at all. it became an unsustainable singularity that broke up in an instantaneous release of all its concentrated energy. That was the flare. The more intense the beam, the quicker and closer the flare would be. But a pistol could not be so powerful as to produce a flare only a few yards from its muzzle, and in any event such a flare would vaporize the shooter as well as the target. So the worst Marvis could do to Gweanvin at recognition distance was drill a quarter-inch hole through her, without time to aim and make that hole deadly before Gweanvin reacted and warped away. But now that the chase was on, the pistol would be more in the situation for which it was intended. Marvis could set the weapon's intensity to flare at a certain range, then bide her time until she maneuvered herself to precisely that distance from Gweanvin. Perhaps, thought Gweanvin, if I can circle behind that gas giant I can lose her long enough to -- But again she dropped out of miniwarp too quickly. The condition of her transport packet wasn't improving. She caught a flashing glimpse of a large object off to her left and with no hesitation warped to put it between herself and her pursuer. This time she had allowed properly for her malfunctioning implant. Her warp exit was less than half a mile above the surface of the object, one of the gas giant's airless minor moons. Immediately she consumption except for pressor field and detector. An instant later the detector screen showed the spot that was Marvis flash quickly on and off several hundred miles up as the Lontastan agent jumped around searching for her. Gweanvin, under the gravitational attraction of the moonlet. drifted slowly to the ground. "Very bright of you, Gweanny, dear," came the voice of Marvis. "Taking cover could add whole minutes to your life-expectancy." Which was accurate enough, Gweanvin supposed as she touched ground feet first with an experienced knee-jiggle to prevent bouncing. All Marvis had to do was close itv on the surface to a range where Gweanvin would be detectable, despite low-power usage, and circle on semi-inert until she spotted her target. Gweanvin looked around for shelter, but saw no good hidingplace, no hole to crawl into. A rill-cliff, its top in sunlight and its base in deep shadow, was the best cover she could find. A few long leaps brought her into the shadow where she stood, back to the cliff, watching her detection screen. A hell of a way to be caught, weaponless and with a loused-up transport implant, she told herself bitterly. Weaponless? S he swung her bow off her shoulder and gave the string a testing tug. Surprisingly, the wood responded normally, as if it had been treated in the manner of professionally-made bows against deterioration in vacuum. She wondered fleetingly how Holm had come to anti-space the wood, but this was a bit of luck too good to question. She fitted an arrow to the bow and held the weapon ready, making sure that more arrows were poking handily out of the quiver for quick drawing. A ludicrous situation... pitting a bow against a zerburst pistol. She snickered grimly at the thought. Why, Marvis could fire, miniwarp, and fire again while a single arrow was crawling its way toward her original position! But if she could score a hit, the arrow would penetrate the agent's defensive screen. Though an arrow was light in weight, it still packed a lot of mass in relation to the size of its penetrating tip. More than a bullet did, or many other far more sophisticated projectiles that defensive screens were designed to stop. Its relatively low speed in effect would "fool" the screens into treating it as a minor threat, since the screen could not see all that inert mass behind it. However, the only possible advantage she could expect from an on-target arrow was one of surprise, in that Marvis would not expect her to have any weapon at all... And there was Marvis! She came into view and into detection at the same time, flying slowly over the top of the cliff and not far to Gweanvin's left. Gweanvin raised the bow, drawing back the string, and released. Without waiting to see the results, L and while Marvis spotted her and aimed her zerburst pistol, Gweanvin miniwarped right up from the surface to a point fifty feet above her enemy. There she went on inert propulsion and drove straight down at Marvis. There was a slight jar when her shield screen banged into that of the semi-inert Lontastan, and a bruising jar when her impetus slammed both of them down on the rocky moonlet, with Marvis on the bottom. A shield screen had to flex under such punishment. G weanvin sat up groggily on the spot she had bounced to, ten feet from where Marvis was stretched out. Where was the pistol? Oh, there it was, beyond Marvis. She leaped across the woman and grapped it just as Marvis began to stir. Gweanvin tucked the pistol in her belt and watched the Lontastan warily. How knocked out was she? Badly hurt or playing possum? Although she had no intention of aiding her traumatized enemy, Gweanvin exteriorized and moved into the woman to check on her injuries. That was something an egofield could do far better than physical hands, because the care of bodies was a prime ego-field skill, and... Stunned, Gweanvin withdrew and stood staring at the older woman. Marvis was not badly mangled. A couple of broken ribs, a little internal bleeding, and an arrow through the left shoulder. Nothing her life-support maintenance system could not mend in a few hours, once that arrow was out of the way. After a moment, Gweanvin stepped forward and gently pulled the arrow free. Oh. yes. Marvis would be fine. And so would her baby. Pregnant! By about two weeks, as near as Gweanvin could guess. Oh, my, what a fine country bumpkin Holm Ocanon had turned out to be! "Marvis," she said. The woman roused slightly. "Uhhuh." "You'll be okay in a little while. I removed the arrow. I'd better run along now." Marvis managed to open her eyes and stare questioningly up at her. "Where are you going?" "To the Commonality, naturally. I have a report to make, in case you've forgotten." "Uh. See you again?" "Not if I can help it. So long." Gweanvin lifted off. She decided not to bother retrieving the bow she had left back by the rill-cliff. But before warping out of the Arbora system, she paused in thought. Despite what the pregnancy of Marvis told her, the point remained that she had promised to return in about three years... She tongued her toothmike to nonspecific frequency and called, "Holm Ocanon?" Silence. "Speak up, Holm," she snapped. "I've caught on." "Hi, Gweanny," his voice sounded in her left ear. "I'm sorry." "I'll just bet you are!" she scolded, narrowing down to his comm frequency. "Quite a set-up you arranged for yourself. Not that I really blame you of course. Males of our species probably have polygamous instincts, just like homo sap, I suppose. Too bad for you your scheme didn't work. Wow, how you had it made!" "Uh... how's Marvis?" "Oh, don't fret! She's out cold at the moment, but she'll come limping back in a few hours." "Does she know as much as you do?" "Not from anything I said. But you won't gain anything from your masquerade now. Holm, so why not be honest with her?" "Maybe I should," he replied glumly. "How did you catch on?" "From her being pregnant. How stupid I was, admiring your woodsmanship! Wild chicken nests, indeed! What farmer did you buy those eggs from. Holm? Did you pick up that bow at a sportinggoods shop in Lopat, or did you have to hop on semi-inert to a bigger town to find it? Maybe a town halfway around the planet from where I was stuck, but close to the nest you shared with Marvis? Did you have to go all the way to Bernswa to pick up that recharger? Damn! No wonder that map you drew had me mired in bogs and scratched in briar thickets! The least you could have done was to survey it at a lower altitude!" "Gweanny, I set things up like this because I'd given it years of thought, along with a lot of patient waiting for the right opportunity. Try to understand, won't you?" he urged. "We're a new species, too new to know what we really are, or even have a name for ourselves. We and our children should develop as much as possible on our own, not as members of the econo-war society of humanity. We should find our own paths and goals, Gweanny, as we can on a world like Arbora. Don't you see the reasonableness of that?" "I decided earlier today not to be reasonable," she replied. "In any event, I don't see the reasonableness of starting our species off with personal relationships based on deception. Damn it. Holm, I wouldn't treat anybody but a Lontastan in the tricky, scheming way you've handled Marvis and me! I wouldn't... S he paused as another light dawned on her. "But of course, you'd be good at things like that, as a former front liner! Were you Primgran or Lontastan?" "Primgran," he grunted. "I'll be interested in looking up your personnel file, when I get home," she mused. "I want to see how you doctored your genetic chart to conceal yourself. And how you managed to keep tabs on Marvis and me, without us ever dreaming you existed! Very cleverly, I'm sure. You had to be bright indeed to anticipate by several hours that she and I might come to Arbora, so you could be on hand to welcome us separately. Well, so long. Holm. Fess up to Marvis, and have plenty of kids." "You'll be back, Gweanny," he told her. "Don't count on it." "It pleases you now to be unreasonable, but in the long run you won't be unrealistic." He chuckled. "And the reality is that I'm the only available male." "Don't count on that, either. You concealed yourself. Maybe another is somewhere around, doing the same. Not likely, maybe, but even so I'd prefer to spend my whole life waiting for him rather than be your second-stringer." "I don't understand you," he complained. "My unreasonableness. If you understood that, you would have anticipated my unreasonable decision to decoy Marvis away from Arbora when I left. If I hadn't tried that, I wouldn't have gotten wise to you." "Well," he said confidently, "jealousy on your part was hardly expected. And, of course, feeling that way, you'll surely return." "Meaning I love you?" she sneered. "Hah! If I did, do you think I'd fret over competition from Marvis? I'd just blow a hole through her! I was trying to prevent a competition I didn't care about enough to win! Love you? Hell, Holm, I don't even like you!" With that she vyarped for home. She had meant what she said, but, golly, how she was going to need a male when she reached Marvis's age! H ours later, and far from Arbora, a voice piped in her left ear: "Nice going, Gweanvin Oster." "Huh? Who's that?" No response. Who could it have been? It had sounded like the voice of a boy, perhaps twelve years old. But what would a kid be doing way out here, and how could he have known of her? She guessed the answers, of course, long before she knew them for sure nearly a decade later. By then the boyish voice had deepened and matured. Gweanvin never returned to Arbora. Her children did.  A Full member OF The Club A woman is a woman, but a Perfect cigar... I t was a trivial thing -- a cigathan an hour. She had said very rette lighter -- which finally little during that time, but every wrecked Philip Connor's peace of word, every impatient gesture of mind. her slim hands, had conveyed the Angela and he had been sitting message that it was all over between at the edge of her pool for more them. Connor was sitting upright on a canvas chair, manifestly ill at ease, trying to understand what had brought about the change in their relationship. He studied Angela carefully, but her face was rendered inscrutable, inhuman, by the huge insect eyes of her sunglasses. His gaze strayed to a lone white butterfly as it made a hazardous flight across the pool and passed, twinkling like a star, into the shade of the birches. He touched his forehead and found it buttery with sweat. "This heat is murderous." "If suits me," Angela said, another reminder that they were no longer as one. She moved slightly on the lounger, altering the brown curvatures of her semi-nakedness, Connor stared nostalgically at the miniature landscape of flesh, the territory from which he was being evicted, and reviewed the situation. The death of an uncle had made Angela rich, very rich, but he was unable to accept that as sufficient reason for her change in attitude. His own business interests brought him more than two-hundred thousand a year, so she knew he wasn't a fortune hunter. "I have an appointment in a little while," Angela said with a patently insincere little smile. Connor decided to try making her feel guilty. "You want me to leave?" He was rewarded by a look of concern, but it was quickly gone. leaving the beautiful face as calm and immobile as before. Angela sat up, took a cigarette from a pack on the low table, opened her purse and brought out the gold cigarette lighter. It slipped from her fingers, whirred across the tiles and went into the shallow end of the pool. With a little cry of concern she reached down into the water and retrieved the lighter, wetting her face and tawny hair in the process. She clicked the dripping lighter once and it lit. Angela gave Connor a strangely wary glance, dropped the lighter back into her purse and stood up. "I'm sorry, Phil," she said. "I have to go now." It was an abrupt dismissal but Connor, emotionally bruised as he was, scarcely noticed. He was a gypsy entrepreneur, a wheeler-dealer, one of the very best -- and his professional instincts were aroused. The lighter had ignited first time while soaking wet, which meant it was the best he had ever seen, and yet its superb styling was unfamiliar to him. This fact bothered Connor. It was his business to know all there was to know about the world's supply of sleek, shiny, expensive goodies, and obviously he had let something important slip through his net. "All right, Angie." He got to his feet. "That's a nice lighter -- mind if I have a look?" She clutched her purse as though he had moved to snatch it. "Why don't you leave me alone? Go away, Phil." She turned and strode off toward the house. "I'll stop by for a while tomorrow." "Do that," she called without looking back. "I won't be here." Connor walked back to his Lincoln, lowered himself gingerly onto the baking upholstery and drove into Long Beach. It was late in the afternoon but he went back to his office and began telephoning various trade contacts, making sure they too were unaware of something new and radical in cigarette lighters. Both his secretary and telephonist were on vacation so he did all the work himself. The activity helped to ease the throbbing hurt of having lost Angela, and -- in a way he was unable to explain -- gave him a comforting sense that he was doing something toward getting her back or at least finding out what had gone wrong between them. He had an illogical conviction that the little gold artifact was somehow connected with their breaking up. The idea was utterly ridiculous, of course, but in thinking back over the interlude by the pool with Angela it struck him that, amazingly for her, she had gone without smoking. Although it probably meant she was cutting down, another possibility was that she had not wanted to produce the lighter in his presence. Realizing his inquiries were getting him nowhere, he closed up the office and drove across town to his apartment. The evening was well advanced yet seemingly hotter than ever -- the sun had descended to a vantage point from which it could attack more efficiently, slanting its rays through the car windows. He let himself into his apartment, showered, changed his clothes and prowled unhappily through the spacious rooms wishing Angela was with him. A lack of appetite robbed him of even the solace of food. At midnight he brewed coffee with his most expensive Kenyan blend, deriving a spare satisfaction from the aroma, but took only a few disappointed sips. If oitlv. he thought for the thousandth time, they could make it taste the wav it smells. He went to bed, consciously lonely, yearned for Angela until he fell asleep. N ext morning Connor awoke feeling hungry and, while eating a substantial breakfast, was relieved to find he had regained his usual buoyant outlook on life. It was perfectly natural for Angela to be affected by the sudden change in her circumstances, but when the novelty of being rich, instead of merely well off, had faded he would win her back. And in the meanwhile he -- the man who had been first in the country with Japanese liquid display watches -- was not going to give up on a simple thing like a new type of cigarette lighter. Deciding against going to his office, he got on the phone and set up further chains of business in; quiries, spreading his net as far as  Europe and the Far East. By midmorning the urge to see Angela i again had become very strong. He ' ordered his car to be brought round to the main entrance of the building and he drove south on the coast  road to Asbury Park. It looked like being another day of unrelieved sunshine, but a fresh breeze from i the Atlantic was fluttering in the ! car windows and further elevating his spirits. When he got to Angela's house there was an unfamiliar car in the l U-shaped driveway. A middle-aged man wearing a tan suit and steelrimmed glasses was on the steps, ? ostentatiously locking the front door. Connor parked close to the steps and got out. The stranger turned to face him, jingling a set of keys. "Can I help you?" "I don't think so," Connor said, resenting the unexpected presence. "I called to see Miss Lomond." "Was it a business matter? I'm Millett of Millett and Fiesler." "No -- I'm a friend." Connor moved impatiently toward the doorbell. "Then you should know Miss Lomond doesn't live here any more. ; The house is going up for sale." Connor froze, remembering Angela had said she wouldn't be around, and shocked that she had not told him about selling out. "She did tell me, but I hadn't realized she was leaving so soon," he improvised. "When's her furniture being collected?" "It isn't. The property is being sold fully furnished." "She's taking nothing?" "Not a stick. I guess Miss Lomond can afford new furniture without too much difficulty," Millett said drily, walking toward his car. "Good morning." "Wait a minute." Connor ran down the steps. "Where can I get in touch with Angela?" Millett ran a speculative eye over Connor's car and clothing before he answered. "Miss Lomond has bought Avalon -- but I don't know if she has moved in yet." "Avalon? You mean...?" Lost for words, Connor pointed south in the direction of Point Pleasant. "That's right." Millett nodded and drove away. Connor got into his own car, lit his pipe and tried to enjoy a smoke while he absorbed the impact of what he had heard. Angela and he had never discussed finance -- she simply had no interest in the subject -- and it was only through oblique references that he had guesstimated the size of her inheritance as in the region of a was a rich man's folly in the old Randolph Hearst tradition. Surrounded by a dozen square miles of the choicest land in Philadelphia, it was the nearest thing to a royal palace that existed outside Europe. Real estate was not one of Connor's specialties, but he knew that anybody buying Avalon would have had to open the bidding at ten Angela was not merely rich -- she superleague, and it was hardly surprising that her emotional life had been affected. Connor was puzzled, nevertheless, over the fact that she was selling all her furniture. There was, among several cherished pieces, a Gaudreau writing desk for which she had always shown an exaggerated possessiveness. Suddenly aware that he could neither taste nor smell the imported tobacco which had seemed so good in his pouch, Connor extinguished his pipe and drove out onto the highway. He had traveled south for some five miles before admitting to himself that he was going to Avalon. The house itself was invisible, screened from the road by a high redbrick wall. Age had mellowed the brickwork, but the coping stones on top had a fresh appearance and were surmounted by a climb-proof wire fence. Connor drove along beside the wall until it curved inwards to a set of massive gates which were closed. At the sound of his horn a thickset man with a gun on his hip, wearing a uniform of cafe-au-lait gabardine, emerged from a lodge. He looked out through the gate without speaking. Connor lowered a car window and put his head out. "Is Miss Lomond at home?" "What's your name?" the guard said. "I'm Philip Connor." "Your name isn't on my list." "Look, I only asked if Miss Lomond was at home." "I don't give out information." "But I'm a personal friend. You're obliged to tell me whether she's at home or not." "Is that a fact?" The guard turned and sauntered back into the lodge, ignoring Connor's shouts and repeated blasts on the horn. Angered by the incident, Connor decided not to slink away. He began sounding the car horn in a steady bludgeoning rhythm -- five seconds on, five seconds off. The guard did not reappear. Five minutes later a police cruiser pulled alongside with two state troopers in it and Connor was moved on with an injunction to calm down. For lack of anything better to do he went to his office. A week went by, during which time Connor drew a complete blank on the cigarette lighter and was almost forced to the conclusion that it had been custom-built by a modern Faberge. He spent hours trying to get a telephone number for Angela, without success. Sleep began to elude him, and he felt himself nearing the boundary separating rationality from obsession. Finally, he saw a society column picture of Angela in a New York nightspot with Bobby Janke, playfrom making Connor feel ill with jealousy the newspaper item provided him with the information that Angela was taking up residence at her newly acquired home sometime the following weekend. Who cares? he demanded of his shaving mirror. Who cares? He began drinking vodka tonics at lunchtime on Saturday, veered onto white rum during the afternoon, and by nightfall was suffused with a kind of alcoholic dharma which told him that he was entitled to see Angela and to employ any means necessary to achieve that end. There was the problem of the high brick wall but, with a flash of enlightenment, Connor realized that walls are mainly psychological barriers. To a person who understood their nature as well as he did, walls became doorways. Taking a mouthful of neat rum to strengthen his sense of purpose, Connor sent for his car. Avalon's main entrance, scene of earlier defeat, was in darkness when he reached it, but lights were showing in the gate lodge. Connor drove on by, following the line of the wall, parked on a deserted stretch of second-class road. He switched off all lights, opened the trunk, took out a heavy hammer and chisel, crossed the verge and -- without any preliminaries -- attacked the wall. Ten minutes later, although the mortar was soft with age, he had not succeeded in removing one brick and was beginning to experience doubts. Then a brick came free and another virtually tumbled out after it. He enlarged the hole to an appropriate size and crawled through onto dry turf. A dwarfish half-moon was perched near zenith, casting a wan radiance on the turrets and gables of a mansion which sat on the crest of a gentle rise. The building was dark and forbidding, and as he looked at it Connor felt the warm glow in his stomach fade away. He hesitated, swore at himself and set off up the slope, leaving his hammer and chisel behind. By bearing to the left he brought the front elevation of the building into view and was encouraged to see one illuminated window on the first floor. He reached a paved approach road, followed it to the Gothic-style front entrance and rang for admission. A full minute later the door was opened by an archetypal and startled-looking butler, and Connor sensed immediately that Angela was not at home. He cleared his throat. "Miss Lomond..." "Miss Lomond is not expected until mid... "Midnight," Connor put in, expertly taking his cue. "I know that -- I was with her this afternoon in New York. We arranged that I would stop by for a late drink." "I'm sorry, sir, but Miss Lomond didn't tell me to expect visitors." Connor looked surprised. "She didn't? Well, the main thing is she remembered to let them know at the gate lodge." He squeezed the butler's arm democratically. "You know, you couldn't get through that gate in a Sherman tank if your name wasn't on the list." The butler looked relieved. "One can't be too careful these days, sir." "Quite right. I'm Mr. Connor, by the way -- here's my card. Now show me where I can wait for Miss Lomond. And, if it isn't imposing too much. I'd like a Daiquiri. Just one to toy with while I'm waiting." "Of course, Mr. Connor." Exhilarated by his success, Connor was installed in an enormous green-and-silver room and supplied with a frosty glass. He sat in a very comfortable armchair and sipped his Daiquiri. It was the best he had ever tasted . The sense of relaxation prompted him to reach for his pipe but he discovered it must have been left at home. He prowled around the room, found a box of cigars on a sideboard and took one from it. He then glanced around for a lighter. His gaze fell on a transparent rubycolored ovoid sitting upright on an occasional table. In no way did it resemble any table lighter he had ever seen, but he had become morbidly sensitive on the subject, and the ovoid was positioned where he would have expected a lighter to be. Connor picked it up, held it to the light and found it was perfectly clear, without visible works. That meant it could not be a lighter. As he was setting it down, he allowed his thumb to slide into a seductively shaped depression on the side. A pea-sized ball of radiance -- like a bead fashioned from sunlight -- appeared at the top of the egg. It shone with absolute steadiness until he removed his thumb from the dimple. Fascinated by his find, he made and disappear over and over again, proved its hotness with a fingertip. He took out the pocket magnifier he always carried for evaluating trinkets and examined the tip of the egg. The glass revealed a minute silver plug set flush with the surface, but nothing more. Following a hunch, Connor carefully guided one drop of liquid from his drink onto the egg and made sure it was covering the nearly invisible plug. When he operated the lighter it worked perfectly, the golden bead burning without wavering until the liquid had boiled off into the air. He set the lighter down and noticed yet another strange property -- the ruby egg was smoothly rounded at the bottom yet it sat upright. with no tendency to topple over. His magnifier showed an ornate letter P engraved in the base, but provided no clue as to how the balancing act was achieved. Connor gulped the remainder of his drink and, with eyes suddenly sober and watchful took a fresh look around the room. He discovered a beautiful clock, apparently carved from solid onyx. As he had half-expected there was no way to open it and the same elaborate P was engraved on the underside. There was also a television set which had a superficial resemblance to an expensive commercial model but which bore no maker's name plaque. He checked it over and found the now-familiar P inscribed on one side where it would never be noticed except by a person making a purposeful search. When he switched the set on the image of a newscaster which appeared was so perfect that he might have been looking through a plate glass window into the man's face. Connor studied the picture from a distance of only a few inches and could not resolve it into lines or dots. His magnifier achieved no better results. He switched the television off and returned to the armchair, filled with a strange and powerful emotion. Although it was in his nature to be sharp and acquisitive -- those were attributes without which he could never have entered his chosen profession -- it had always remained uppermost in his mind that the world's supply of money was unlimited, whereas his own allocation of years was hopelessly inadequate. He could have trebled his income by working longer and pushing harder, but had always chosen another course simply because his desire for possessions had never taken control. That, however, had been before he discovered the sort of possessions real money could buy. He knew he was particularly susceptible to gadgets and toys, but the knowledge did nothing to lessen the harsh raw hunger he now felt. There was no way that anybody was going to stop him from joining the ranks of those who could afford future-technology artifacts. He would prefer to do it by marrying Angela, because he loved her and would enjoy sharing the experiences, but if she refused to have him back he would do it by making A phrase which had been part of his train of thought isolated itself in his mind. Future technology. He weighed the implications for a moment then shrugged them off -- he had lost enough mental equilibrium without entertaining fantasies about time travel. The idea, though, was an intriguing one. And it answered certain questions. The lighters he coveted, partly for their perfection and partly because they could earn him a fortune, were technically far in advance of anything on the world's markets, yet it was within the realms of possibility that a furtive genius was producing them in a back room somewhere. But that impossibly good television set could not have been manufactured without the RD facilities of a powerful electronics concern. The notion that they were being made in the future and shipped back in time was only slightly less ridiculous than the idea of a secret industry catering exclusively for the superrich... C onnor picked up the cigar and lit it, childishly pleased at having a reason to put the ruby egg to work. His first draw on the cool smoke gave him the feeling that he had been searching for something all his life and suddenly had found it. Cautiously at first and then with intense pleasure he filled his lungs with the unexpected fragrance. He luxuriated. This was smoking as portrayed by tobacco company commercials -- not the shallow disappointing experience commonly known to smokers everywhere. He had often wondered why the leaf which smelled so beguiling before it was lit, or when someone nearby was smoking, promising sensual delights and heart's ease, never yielded anything more than virtually tasteless smoke. They promise you 'a long cool smoke to soothe a troubled world'. Connor thought, and this is it. He took the cigar from his mouth and examined the band. It was of unembellished gold and bore a single ornate P. "I might have known," he announced to the empty room. He looked around through a filigree of smoke, wondering if everything in the room was different from the norm, superior, better than the best. Perhaps the ultra-rich scorned to use anything that was available to the man-in-the-street or advertised on television or... "Philip!" Angela stood in the doorway, pale of face, shocked and angry. "What are you doing here?" "Enjoying the best cigar I've ever had." Connor got to his feet, smiling. "I presume you keep them for the benefit of guests -- I mean, a cigar is hardly your style." "Where's Gilbert?" she snapped. "You're leaving right now." "Not a chance." "That's what you think." Angela turned with an angry flail of blonde hair and cerise skirts. Connor realized he had to find inspiration and get in fast. "It's too late, Angela. I've smoked your cigar, I lit it with your lighter, I have checked the time with your clock, and I've watched your television." He had been hoping for a noticeable reaction and was not disappointed -- Angela burst into tears. "You bastard! You had no right!" She ran to the table, picked up the lighter and tried to make it work. Nothing happened. She went to the clock, which had stopped; and to the television set, which remained lifeless when she switched it on. Connor followed her circuit of the room, feeling guilty and baffled. Angela dropped into a chair and sat with her face in her hands, huddled and trembling like a sick bird. The sight of her distress produced a painful churning in his chest. He knelt in front of Angela. "Listen, Angie," he said. "Don't cry like that. I only wanted to see you again -- I haven't done anything." "You touched my stuff and made it change. They told me it would change if anybody but a client used it... and it has." "This doesn't make sense. Who said what would change?" "The suppliers." She looked at him with tear-brimmed eyes and all at once he became aware of a perfume so exquisite that he wanted to fall toward its source like a suffocating man striving toward air. "What did you...? I don't..." "They said it would all be spoiled." Connor tried to fight off the effects of the witch-magic he had breathed. "Nothing has been spoiled, Angie. There's been a power failure... or something..." His words trailed away uncertainly. The clock and the television set were cordless. He took a nervous drag on the half-smoked cigar and almost gagged on the flat acrid taste of it. The sharp sense of loss he experienced while stubbing it out seemed to obliterate all traces of his scepticism. He returned to Angela's chair and knelt again. "They said this stuff would stop working if anybody but you touched it?" "Yes." "But how could that be arranged?" She dabbed her eyes with a handkerchief. "How would I know? When Mr. Smith came over from Trenton he said something about all his goods having an... essence field, and he said I had a molecular thumbprint. Does that make sense?" "It almost does," Connor whispered. "A perfect security system. Even if you lost your lighter at the theatre, when somebody else picked it up it would cease to be what it was." "Or when somebody breaks into your home." "Believe me, it was only because I had to see you again. Angie. You know that I love you." "Do you, Philip?" "Yes, darling." He was thrilled to hear the special softness return to her voice. "Look, you have to let me pay for a new lighter and television and..." Angela was shaking her head. "You couldn't do it, Philip." "Why not?" He took her hand and was further encouraged when she allowed it to remain in his. She gave him a tremulous smile. "You just couldn't. The installments are too high." "Installments? For God's sake, Angie, you don't buy stuff on time." "You can't buy these things -- you pay for a service. I pay in installments of eight hundred and sixty-four thousand dollars." "A year?" "Once every forty-three days. I shouldn't be telling you all this, but... Connor gave an incredulous laugh. "That comes to about six that much!" "Some people would. If you even have to think about the cost Mr. Smith doesn't do business with you." "But..." Connor incautiously leaned within range of Angela's perfume and it took his mind. "You realize," he said in a weak voice, "that all your new toys come from the future? There's something fantastically wrong about the whole set-up." "I've missed you, Philip." "That perfume you're wearing -- did it come from Mr. Smith, too?" "I tried not to miss you, but I did." Angela pressed her face against his and he felt the coolness of tears on her check. He kissed her hungrily as she moved down from the chair to kneel against him. Connor spun towards the center of a whirlpool of ecstasy. "Life's going to be so good when we're married," he heard himself saying after a time. "Better than we could ever have dreamed. There's no much for us to share and..." Angela's body stiffened and she thrust herself away from him. "You'd better go now, Philip." "What is it? What did I say?" "You gave yourself away, that's all." Connor thought back. "Was it what I said about sharing? I didn't mean your money -- I was talking about life... the years... the experiences." "Did you?" "I loved you before you even knew you would inherit a cent." "You never mentioned marriage before." "I thought that was understood," he said desperately. "I thought you..." He stopped speaking as he saw the look in Angela's eyes. Cool, suspicious, disdainful. The look that the very rich had always given to outsiders who tried to get into their club without the vital qualification of wealth. She touched a bellpush and continued standing with her back to him until he was shown out of the room. T he ensuing days were bad ones for Connor. He drank a lot, realized that alcohol was no answer, and went on drinking. For a while he tried getting in touch with Angela and once even drove down to Avalon. The brickwork had been repaired at the point where he had made his entry, and a close inspection revealed that the entire wall was now covered with a fine mesh. He had no doubt that tampering with it in any way would trigger off an alarm system. When he awoke during the night he was kept awake by hammering questions. What was it all about? Why did Angela have to make such odd payments, and at such odd intervals? What would men from the future want with Twentieth Century currency? On several occasions the thought occurred that, instead of concentrating on Angela, he would do better to find the mysterious Mr. Smith of Trenton. The flicker of optimism the idea produced was quenched almost immediately by the realization that he simply did not have enough information to provide a lead. It was a certainty that the man was not even known as Smith to anybody but his clients. If only Angela had revealed something more -- like Smith's business address... Connor returned each time to brooding and drinking, aware but uncaring that his behavior was becoming completely obsessive. Then he awoke one morning to the discovery that he already knew Smith's business address, had known it for a long time, almost from childhood. Undecided as to whether his intake of white rum had hastened or delayed the revelation, he breakfasted on strong coffee and was too busy with his thoughts to fret about the black liquid being more tasteless than ever. He formulated a plan of action during the next hour, twice lighting his pipe -- out of sheer habit -- before remembering he was finished with ordinary tobacco forever. As a first step in the plan he went out, bought a five-inch cube of ruby-colored plastic and paid the owner of a jobbing shop an exorbitant sum to have the block machined down to a polished ovoid. It was late in the afternoon before the work was finished, but the end product sufficiently resembled a Pbrand table lighter to fool anyone who was not looking too closely at it. Pleased with his progress thus far, Connor went back to his apartment and dug out the .# pistol he had bought a few years earlier following an attempted burglary. Common sense told him it was rather late to leave for Trenton and that he would be better waiting until morning, but he was in a warmly reckless mood. With the plastic egg bumping on one hip and the gun on the other, he drove westward out of town. C onnor reached the center of Trenton just as the stores were showing signs of closing for the day. His sudden fear of being too late and of having to wait another day after all was strengthened by the discovery that he was no longer so certain about locating Mr. Smith. In the freshness of the morning, with an alcoholic incense lingering in his head, it had all seemed simple and straightforward. For much of his life he had been peripherally aware that in almost every big city there are stores which have no right to be in existence. They were always small and discreet, positioned some way off the main shopping thoroughfares, and their signs usually bore legends -- like "Johnston Bros" or "HL" -- which seemed designed to convey a minimum of information. If they had a window display at all it tended to be nothing more than an undistinguished and slightly out-ofstyle sport jacket priced three times above what it had any chance of fetching. Connor knew the stores were not viable propositions in the ordinary way because, not surprisingly, nobody ever went into them. Yet in his mind they were in some indefinable way associated with money. Setting out for Trenton he had been quite sure of the city block he wanted -- now at least three locations and images of three unremarkable store fronts were merging and blurring in his memory. That's how they avoid attention, he thought, refusing to be disheartened, and began cruising the general area he had selected. The rush of home-going traffic hampered every movement and finally he decided he would do better on foot. He parked in a sidestreet and began hurrying from corner to corner, each time convincing himself he was about to look along a remembered block and see the place he so desperately wanted to find, each time being disappointed. Virtually all the stores were closed by now, the crowds had thinned away, and the reddish evening sunlight made the quiet dusty facades look unreal. Connor ran out of steam, physical and mental. He swore dejectedly, shrugged and started limping back to his car, choosing -- as a token act of defiance -- a route which took him a block further south than he had originally intended going. His feet were hot and so painful that he was unable to think of anything but his own discomfort. Consequently he did a genuine double-take when he reached an intersection, glanced sideways and saw a half-familiar half-forgotten vista of commonplace stores, wholesalers' depots and anonymous doorways. His heart began a slow pounding as he picked out, midway on the block, a plain store front whose complete lack of character would have rendered it invisible to eyes other than his own. He walked towards it, suddenly nervous, until he could read the sign which said general agencies in tarnished gold lettering. The window contained three pieces of glazed earthenware sewer pipe, beyond which were screens to prevent anyone seeing the store's interior. Connor expected to find the door locked, but it opened at his touch and he was inside without even having had time to prepare himself. He blinked at a tall gaunt man who was standing motionless behind a counter. The man had a downcurving mouth, ice-smooth gray hair, and something about him gave Connor the impression that he had been standing there, unmoving, for hours. He was dressed in funeral director black, with a silver tie, and the collar of his white shirt was perfect as the petals of a newlyopened flower. The man leaned forward slightly and said, "Was there something, sir?" Connor was taken aback by the quaintness of the greeting but he strode to the counter, brought the ruby egg from his pocket and banged it down. "Tell Mr. Smith I'm not satisfied with this thing," he said in an angry voice. "And tell him I demand a repayment." The tall man's composure seemed to shatter. He picked up the egg, half-turned toward an inner door, then paused and examined the egg more closely. "Just a minute," he said. "This isn't..." "Isn't what?" The man looked accusingly at Connor. "I've no idea what this object is, and we haven't got a Mr. Smith." "Know what this object is?" Connor produced his revolver. He had seen and heard enough. "You wouldn't dare." "No?" Connor aimed the revolver at the other man's face and aware that the safety catch was on, gave the trigger an obvious squeeze. The tall man shrank against the wall. Connor muttered furiously, clicked the safety off, and raised the gun again. "Don't!" The man shook his head. "I beseech you." Connor had never been beseeched his his life but he did not allow the curious turn of speech to distract him. He said, "I want to see Mr. Smith." "I'll take you to him. If you will follow me..." They went through to the rear of the premises and down a flight of stairs which had inconveniently high risers and narrow treads. Noting that his guide was descending with ease, Connor glanced down and saw that the tall man had abnormally small feet. There was another peculiarity about his gait but it was not until they had reached the basement floor and were moving along a corridor that Connor realized what it was. Within the chalkstripe trousers, the tall man's knees appeared to be a good twothirds of the way down his legs. Cool fingers of unease touched Connor's brow. "Here we are, sir." The blackclad figure before him pushed open a door. B eyond it was a large brightly-lit room and at one side was another tall cadaverous man dressed like a funeral director. He too had ice-smooth gray hair and he was carefully putting an antique oil painting into the dark rectangular opening of a wall safe. Without turning his head, he said, "What is it, Toynbee?" Connor slammed the door shut behind himself. "I want to talk to you. Smith." Smith gave a violent start, but continued gently sliding the goldframed painting into the wall. When it had disappeared he turned to face Connor. He had a downcurved mouth and -- even more disturbingly -- his knees, also, seemed to be in the wrong place. If these people come from the future. Connor thought, why are they made differently from us? His mind shied away from the new thought and plunged into irrelevant speculations about the kind of chairs Smith and Toynbee must use... if any. He realized he had seen no seats or stools about the place. With a growing coldness in his veins, Connor recalled his earlier impression that Toynbee had been standing behind the counter for hours, without moving. "... welcome.to what money we have," Smith was saying, "but there's nothing else here worth taking." "I don't think he's a thief." Toynbee went and stood beside him. "Not a thief! Then what does he want? What is...? "Just for starters," Connor put in, "I want an explanation." "Of what?" "Of your entire operation here." Smith looked mildly exasperated. He gestured at the wooden crates which tilled much of the room. "It's a perfectly normal agency setup handling various industrial products on a..." "I mean the operation whereby you supply rich people with cigarette lighters that nobody on this Earth could manufacture." "Cigarette lighters -- " "The red egg-shaped ones which have no works but light when they're wet and stand upright without support." Smith shook his head. "I wish I could get into something like that." "And the television sets which are too good. And the clocks and cigars and all the other things which are so perfect that people eight hundred sixty-four thousand dollars every forty-three days for them -- even though the goodies are charged with an essence field which fades out and converts them to junk if they fall into the hands of anybody who isn't in the club." "I don't understand a word of this." "It's no use, Mr. Smith," Toynbee said. "Somebody has talked." Smith gave him a venomous stare. "You just did. you fool!" In his anger Smith moved closer to Toynbee, so that his body was no longer shielding the wall safe. Connor noticed for the first time that it was exceptionally large, and it occurred to him that a basement storeroom was an odd place for that particular type of safe. He looked at it more closely. The darkness of the interior revealed no trace of the oil painting he had just seen loaded into it. And, far into the tunnel-like blackness, a bright green star was throwing off expanding rings of light, rings which faded as they grew. Connor made a new effort to retain his grasp of the situation. He pointed to the safe and said, casually, "I assume that's a twoway transporter." Smith was visibly shaken. "All right," he said, after a tense silence, "who talked to you?" "Nobody." Connor felt he could get Angela into trouble of some kind by mentioning her name. Toynbee cleared his throat. "I'll bet it was that Miss Lomond. I've always said you can't trust the nouveau riche -- the proper instincts aren't sufficiently ingrained." Smith nodded agreement. "You are right. She got a replacement table lighter, television and clock -- the things this... person has just mentioned. She said they had been detuned by someone who broke into her house." "She must have told him everything she knew." "And broken her contract -- make a note of that, Mr. Toynbee." "Hold on a minute," Connor said loudly, brandishing the revolver to remind them he was in control. "Nobody's going to make a note of anything till I get the answers I want. These products you deal in -- do they come from the future or -- somewhere?" "From somewhere," Smith told him. "Actually, they come from a short distance in the future as well, but -- as far as you are concerned -- the important thing is that they are transported over many light years. The time difference is incidental, and quite difficult to prove." "They're from another planet?" "Yes." "You, too?" "Of course." "You bring advanced products to Earth in secret and sell or rent them to rich people?" "Yes. Only smaller stuff comes here, of course -- larger items, like the television sets, come in at main receivers in other cities. The details of the operation may be surprising, but surely the general principles of commerce are well known to you." "That's exactly what's bothering me," Connor said. "I don't give a damn about other worlds and matter transmitters, but I can't see why you go to all this trouble. Earth currency would be of no value on... wherever you come from. You're ahead on technology, so there is nothing... Connor stopped talking as he remembered what Smith had been feeding into the black rectangle. An old oil painting. Smith nodded, looking more relaxed. "You are right about your currency being useless on another world. We spend it here. Humanity is primitive in many respects, but the race's artistic genius is quite remarkable. Our organization makes a good trading surplus by exporting paintings and sculptures. You see the goods we import are comparatively worthless." "They seem valuable to me." "They would seem that way to you -- that's the whole point. We don't bother bringing in the things that Earth can produce reasonably well. Your wines and other drinks aren't too bad, so we don't touch them. But your coffee!" Smith's mouth curved even further downward. "That means you're spending noticed one outfit buying up so much stuff." "Not really. We do quite a bit of direct buying at auctions and galleries, but often our clients buy on our behalf and we credit their accounts." "Oh, no," Connor breathed as the ramifications of what Smith was saying unfolded new vistas in aires, even the most unlikely types of men, so often became art collectors? Was this the raison d'etre for that curious phenomenon, the private collection? In a society where the rich derived so much pleasure from showing off their possessions, why did so many art treasures disappear from the public view? Was it because their owners were trading them in against Pbrand products? If that was the case the organization concerned must be huge and it must have been around for a long time. Connor's legs suddenly felt tired. He said, "Let's sit down and talk about this." Smith looked slightly uncomfortable. "We don't sit. Why don't you use one of those crates if you aren't feeling well?" "There's nothing wrong with me, so don't try anything," Connor said sharply, but he sat on the edge of a box while his brain worked to assimilate shocking new concepts. "What does the P stand for on your products?" "Can't you guess?" "Perfect?" "That is correct." The readiness with which Smith was now giving information made Connor a little wary, but he pressed on with other questions which had been gnawing at him. "Miss Lomond told me her installments w ere eight hundred and sixty-four thousand dollars -- why that particular money. A rough equivalent, of course." "I see. And the forty-three days." "One revolution of our primary moon. It's a natural accounting period." Connor almost began to wish the flow of information would slow down. "I still don't see the need for all this secrecy. Why not come out in the open, reduce your unit prices and multiply the volume? You could make a hundred times as much." "We have to work underground for a number of reasons. In all probability the various Earth governments would object to the loss of art treasures, and there are certain difficulties at the other end." "Such as?" "There's a law against influencing events on worlds which are at a sensitive stage of their development. This limits our supply of trade goods very sharply." "In other words, you are crooks on your own world and crooks on this one." "I don't agree. What harm do we do on Earth?" "You've already named it -- you are depriving the people of this planet of..." "Of their artistic heritage?" Smith gave a thin sneer. "How many people do you know who would give up a Perfect television set to keep a da Vinci cartoon in a public art gallery five or ten thousand miles away?" "You've got a point there," Connor admitted. "What have you got up your sleeve. Smith?" "I don't understand." "Don't play innocent You would not have talked so freely unless you were certain I wouldn't get out of here with the information. What are you planning to do about me?" Smith glanced at Toynbee and sighed. "I keep forgetting how parochial the natives of a singleplanet culture can be. You have been told that we are from another world, and yet to you we are just slightly unusual Earth people. I don't suppose it has occurred to you that other races could have a stronger instinct toward honesty, that deviousness and lies would come less easily to them than to humans?" "That's where we are most vulnerable," Toynbee put in. "I see now that I w as too inexperienced to be up front." "AH right, then -- be honest with me." Connor said. "You are planning to keep me quiet, aren't you?" "As a matter of fact, we do have a little device..." "You don't need it." Connor said. He thought back carefully over all he had been told, then stood up and handed his revolver to Smith. T he good life was all that he had expected it to be, and -- as he drove south to Avalon -- Connor could feel it getting better by the minute. His business sense had always been sharp, but whereas he had once reckoned a month's profits in thousands, he now thought in terms of six figures. Introductions, opportunities and deals came thick and fast, and always it was the Pbrand artifacts which magically paved the way. During important first contacts he had only to use his gold lighter to ignite a pipeful of P-brand tobacco -- the incredible leaf which fulfilled all the promise of its "nose", or glance at his Pbrand watch, or write with the pen which produced any color at the touch of a spectrum ring, and all doors were opened wide. The various beautiful trinkets were individually styled, but he quickly learned to recognize them when they were displayed by others, and to make the appropriate responses. Within a few weeks, although he was scarcely aware of it, his outlook on life had undergone a profound change. At first he was merely uneasy or suspicious when approached by people who failed to show the talismen. Then he became hostile, preferring to associate only with those who could prove they were safe. Satisfying though his new life was, Connor had decided it would not be perfect until Angela and he were reunited. It was through her that he had achieved awareness and only through her would he achieve completeness. He would have made the journey to Avalon much sooner but for the fact that there had been certain initial difficulties with Smith and Toynbee. Handing over the revolver had been a dangerous gambit which had almost resulted in his being bundled through their matter transmitter to an unknown fate on another world. Luckily, however, it had also convinced them that he had something important to say. He had talked quickly and well that evening in the basement of the undistinguished little store. Smith, who was the senior of the pair, had been hard to convince; but his interest had quickened as Connor enumerated all the weaknesses in the organization's procurement methods. And it had grown feverish when he heard how Connor's worldly knowhow would eliminate much of the w asteful financial competition of auctions, would streamline the system of purchasing through rich clients, would institute foolproof controls and effective new techniques for diverting art treasures into the organization's hands. It had been the best improvisation of his life, sketchy in places because of his unfamiliarity with the art world, but filled with an inspired professionalism which carried his audience along with it. Early results had been so good that Smith had become possessive, voicing objections to Connor's profitable side dealings. Connor smoothed things over by going on to a seven-day work schedule in which he also worked most evenings. This had made it difficult to find the time to visit Angela, but finally his need to see her had become so great that he had pushed everything else aside and made the time... The guard at the gate lodge was the same man as before, but he gave no sign of remembering his earlier brush with Connor. He waved the car on through with a minimum of delay, and a few minutes later Connor was walking up the broad front steps of the house. The place looked much less awesome to Connor but while ringing for admission he decided that he and Angela would probably keep it, for sentimental reasons as much as anything else. The butler who answered the door was a new man, who looked rather like a retired seaman, and there was a certain lack of smoothness in his manner as he showed Connor to the large room where Angela was waiting. She was standing at the fireplace with her back tp the door, just as he had last seen her. "Angie," he said, "it's good to see you again." She turned and ran to him. "I've missed you so much, Phil." As they clung together in the center of the green-and-silver room Connor experienced a moment of exquisite happiness. He buried his face in her hair and began whispering the things he had been unable to say for what seemed a long, long time. Angela answered him feverishly all the while he spoke, responding to the emotion rather than the words. It was during the first kiss that he became aware of a disturbing fact. She was wearing expensive yet ordinary perfume -- not one of the P-brand distillations of magic to which he had become accustomed on the golden creatures he had dated casually during the past few weeks. Still holding Angela close to him he glanced around the big room. A leaden coldness began to spread through his body. Everything in the room was, like her perfume, excellent -- but not Perfect. "Angela," he said quietly, "why did you ask me to come here?" "What kind of a question is that, darling?" "It's a perfectly normal question." Connor disengaged from her and stepped back suspiciously. "I merely asked what your motives were." "Motives."' Angela stared at him, color Peeing from her cheeks, then her gaze darted to his wristwatch. "My God. Philip, you're inf You made it, just like you said you would." "I don't know what you mean." "Don't try that with me -- remember I was the one who told it all to you." "You should have learned not to talk by this time." "I know I should, but I didn't." Angela advanced on him. "I'm out now. I'm on the outside." "It isn't all that bad, is it? Where's Bobby Janke and the rest of his crowd?" "None of them come near me now. And you know why." "At least you're not broke." Small solace. She shook her head. "I've got plenty of money, but what good is it when I can't buy the things I want? I'm shut out, and it's all because I couldn't keep myself from blabbing to you. and because I didn't report the way you were getting on to them. But you didn't mind informing on me, did you?" Connor opened his mouth to protest his innocence, then realized it would make no difference. "It's been nice seeing you again, Angela," he said. "I'm sorry I can't stay longer but things are stacking up on me back at the office. You know how it is." "I know exactly how it is. Go on, Philip -- get out of here." Connor crossed to the door, but hesitated as Angela made a faint sound. She said, "Stay with me, Phil. Please stay." He stood with his back to her, experiencing a pain which slowly faded, then he walked out. L ate that afternoon Connor was i sitting in his new office when his secretary put through a call. It was Smith, anxious to discuss the acquisition of a collection of antique silver. "I called you earlier but your girl told me you were out," he said, with a hint of reproach. "It's true," Connor assured him. "I was out of town -- Angela Lomond asked me down to her place." "Oh?" "You didn't tell me she was no longer a client." "You should have known without being told." Smith was silent for a few seconds. "Is she going to try making trouble?" "No." "What did she want?" Connor leaned back in his chair and gazed out through the window, toward the Atlantic. "Who knows? I didn't stay long enough to find out." "Very wise," Smith said complacently. When the call had ended, Connor brewed some P-brand coffee, using the supply he kept locked in the drinks cabinet. The Perfection of it soothed from his mind the last lingering traces of remorse. How on Earth, he wondered idly, do they manage to make it taste exactly the way it smells?  A t any time and under any conditions it is possible to consider the future either pessimistically or optimistically. It is. after all, never possible to predict the future sharply; one can only make an estimate, and that estimate will cover a range of possibilities. The farther into the future we look, the broader the range. And if we look far enough the range becomes so broad that our predictions have no constraint worth mentioning other than the laws of nature. The range will also be broader as we deal with more and more poorly understood phenomena (with human psychology, for instance, rather than with atomic physics) until it becomes too broad to make prediction useful. If, however, we restrict ourselves to the moderately close future and to moderately well-understood phenomena. we end up with a range of possibilities that is not prohibitively broad. We are then at liberty to suppose ourselves anywhere within the range, and it is possible to end up with a pessimistic prediction if we choose to use one extreme of the range and with an optimistic one if we choose to use the other. I T is, for instance, particularly easy to be pessimistic about the future right now. We need merely assume that population will continue going up, that national rivalries will continue to place the wellbeing of Group X ahead of the welfare of the world, that racist and sexist prejudice will continue to generate hatred and alienation, that personal and economic greed will continue to ruin the Earth for short-term private profit. In short we need merely assume that things will go on exactly as they have been for another thirty years and we can confidently predict the end of our technological civilization. I suspect that the chances are better than # percent that this will happen -- how much better I am not certain. I But things don't have to go on as they are. Things do change, and surprisingly rapidly, too. Place yourself in #, for instance. It is the height of the complacent Eisenhower era; the depths of the Dulles cold-war. The United States was then as its most self-confident and sanctimonious point in history. Would you have then imagined that -- over the next two decades -- contraception would become socially acceptable, a birth control pill would lead to sexual revolution, abortion would become legal in many places, 'cold war' would become a dirty word -- and that the very man who had, in earlier years, specialized in Hag, mom, and applepic rhetoric would, as President, lead the way to closer friendship with the Soviet Union and with what he now calls the People's Republic of China?! I tell you that in # it was a lot easier to predict -- and to have it believed -- that men would stand on the Moon in fifteen years than that any of the situations listed in the previous paragraph would come to pass. Why did all those things come true? No mystery at all. The steady increase in population and the steady decline in resources has faced mankind with a choice of #) destruction, or #) population control and world government. The changes that have taken place in the last twenty years have been in the direction of population control and world government and were more or less inevitable if one in the face. The changes so far have been comparatively small and tentative and are far from sufficient to prevent disaster. I think it is safe to suppose, however, that mankind will continue to move in the direction of population control and world government as, each year, the scope of disaster -- and the speed with which it approaches -- impresses mankind with a greater and greater horror. The question is not whether or not mankind will move in this direction -- it will! -- but whether it will move in this direction rapidly enough. Again, my own feeling is that the probability of rapidenough motion is less than # percent', how much less, I am not certain. But the motion may be fast enough to avert the final catastrophe. In this respect the energy crisis of the winter of #-# performed a great service. The crisis was, to a great extent, made inevitable by the folly of American foreign policy since World War #I (see my article "The Double-Ended Candle" in the June # issue of The Magazine of Fantasy and Science Fiction) see also. Dr. A. s great new post-Catastrophe novelette in the lime issue o Worlds of If! ed.  and was exacerbated by the greed of oil companies, but underlying everything is the fact that there is only a limited amount of oil in Earth's oil wells and that that limited amount is vanishing with frightening rapidity. Nothing has done as much as the energy crisis to convince Americans that the economic interdependence of the world is real and that it includes the United States. Nothing has done as much to convince Americans that our standard of living, so much higher than that of the rest of the world, is at the mercy of the rest of the world. In short, nothing has done as much to convince Americans of the vulnerability of the United States. That goes a long way toward making world government seem less of a dirty phrase, since it is now obvious that we may have as much to gain from a globally-organized economy as to give to it. To be sure, at the time I write, the Arab nations have lifted their boycott and Americans are doing their best to convince themselves that, after a three-month nightmare, everything is exactly as it once was -- but that's a self-delusion that cannot be maintained. Oil prices have gone up, inflation has moved along faster, and the oil in the ground is still disappearing. The crisis, believe me, is still with us and won't go away, and a certain amount of American innocence will never return. I et us imagine, then, that the j Earth continues to move in the direction of population control and world government and does so quickly enough to avert a major catastrophe, suffering at most only a mild catastrophe. (After a recent talk I gave at the University of Pittsburgh, I was asked what I meant by "a mild catastrophe", and I replied, "One from which civilization can recover.") This supposition of fast-enough movement may be lowprobability but perhaps it is not zero-probability. Perhaps, under the lash of the gathering horror, we will be forced, kicking and screaming, into survival. In that case, here would be the situation as Earth enters the #st Century: #) World population w ill stand at #, but all over the world, heroic and successful measures will be holding the line, and every effort will be made to lower the birth rate to the point where the population will decline toward an ultimate goal of perhaps no more than #,#. #) There will be dreadful shortages of food and raw materials generally, but heroic and successful measures toward the proper distribution of what exists and toward efficient methods of re-cycling will minimize the more disastrous effects of the shortages. #) There will still be political units of the type with which we are familiar, but few decisions of any importance will be reached except at international conferences. It will furthermore be clear that no nation can afford to take unilateral action against the will of the others. I f all this is so. we can work out as inevitable corollaries (or inevitable, at least, as long as mankind chooses not to choose destruction) a number of utopian consequences. For instance -- #. The end of sexism. Womankind's subjection has been the natural consequence of her role as baby machine. In a world of high infant mortality and low life expectancy, the need was for many babies. It takes many babies to have even a few survive, and in agricultural economies many children mean many hands to help with the work. Children are also needed to help support aged parents in a society that would otherwise let them die. (That is the significance of the Biblical "Honor thy mother and thy father." It doesn't refer to standing up when they come into the room. It means supporting them.) In the #st Century, with a very low birthrate, with childlessness common, and with those children which are born very much more the responsibility of society in general than they are now, women's role as baby machine will have largely disappeared. In that case, what else will women have to do? Do you suppose they can still be relegated to social and economic inferiority; made to accept the situation that household tasks are peculiarly for the female sex; that passivity is the female role in sex -- in business -- in government; that the highest function of woman is to support her man in a self-effacing manner and that she must place her physiological wares (but never her intellectual wares) constantly on view to catch him in the first place and reflect favorably on him in the second? If this were indeed to be the situation, women would be condemned to lives so empty that childbearing and child-rearing would be all that could fill them. There would then be an enormous tendency to strive for children under any conditions. To keep the birthrate successfully low women must be beguiled into other activities; what method would be so natural and so effective as to declare them people -- and to allow them to enter all facets of human endeavor on an equal basis with men? #. The end of racism. Racism has existed as long as mankind, because any slight difference marks one as outside-thetribe and therefore as someone to be mocked -- if mockery is safe -- or feared, if it is not safe to mock. Introduce a new child into a group of children and have him wear clothes a trifle different in style, or speak in a slightly different accent, and watch him become marked for scapegoating at once. It does not matter that the clothes may differ in being cleaner, or the accent in being more precise, the result is the same. The key word is not 'better', nor is it 'worse'; it is merely 'different.' And. of course, in the thought-processes of the bigot, 'different', whatever its nature, becomes 'worse.' That is why I am not impressed by the attempts of men like Shockley to argue that Blacks are less intelligent than Whites; that it is the natural inferiority of Blacks that has caused them to be discriminated against, and (by obvious implication) that it is for that reason that they should continue to be discriminated against. In the first place, I don't accept Shockley's arguments on intelligence. I do not believe that intelligence can as yet be measured, or even defined, with sufficient precision as to make it possible to divide humanity into large groups of greater or lesser intelligence, with the difference just happening to coincide with something as irrelevant to intelligence as skin color. Nevertheless,  intelligence could be defined and measured, and if it turned out that Blacks were inferior to Whites in intelligence, that would still be totally irrelevant to the matter of the continued mistreatment of Blacks. It is the difference in appearance that triggers the bigotry and it would be no less if Blacks were more intelligent than Whites. As a matter of fact, I know of minority groups which, in the stereotypical minds of bigots, are stigmatized as being too intelligent. They are "cunning", "shrewd", "sly" and, although in a small minority, are continually on the point of "taking over the country" -- if they have not indeed already done so. And how does Shockley explain that? -- But observe how matters will change in the #st Century; not out of the increase of goodness and love in the human heart (alas!) but out of the pressing necessity for survival. If population is to be stabilized and even forced into a period of slow and humane reduction, it can only be accomplished by convincing humanity that this reduction is not an excuse to wipe out some groups and perpetuate others. Birth control can easily be used for this purpose, or be suspected of being used for this purpose. In order for population control to work at all. and for mankind to avoid catastrophe, then, all people (or at the very least, enough people) must be convinced that all groups will be respected equally. While open bigotry exists, how can people be convinced of this? Mankind will simply have to school itself to assume a virtue if it has it not, and pretend to love neighbors and fellow-men even when it does not. And if the assumption is made long enough and the pretense is kept up steadily enough, the fact that it is merely assumption and pretense may eventually be forgotten. Of course, you might imagine that we needn't persuade inferior people to cut down on their children. Why don't we just wipe out all those high-breeding, low-standard people and control the population even more efficiently? That might sound nice to you if you're sure that nobody with a plane and a bomb is going around considering vou inferior, but let's suppose you are on the right side of the gun. , It would still not be the right side, for the policy of wiping out the unworthy would not be merely a matter of powerful countries wiping out weak ones. Within every country, if bigotry rules, there are racial and economic groups that would seem, to bigots, to be breeding too fast and best controlled by death. The confusion and chaos that the rule of death would then bring about would surely dissolve our alltoo-rickety technological structure, bringing it down upon our heads -- even if we happen to be the ones holding all the guns. No! If the #st Century is to work at all. it will have to work without racism. There will be factors that should make this easier than we now think possible. If technological civilization survives into the #st Century it is quite obvious that computerization and automation of society will continue to advance. Such advance will militate against racism. Increasingly, we will be developing a society in which unskilled and semi-skilled manual and mental labor w ill be done by machines and there won't be the economic pressure to maintain a large supply of people under conditions of oppression and of carefully-inculcated acceptance of inferiority in order that these people might be content to perform these unskilled and semiskilled tasks at low pay. (Naturally, the disappearance of such work will make it all the more sensible to reduce the population, since it will take fewer people to run the world.) Then, too, advances in communication -- the use of satellites bound to each other and to Earth's surface by laser beams capable of channels -- will knit the entire globe into a small community. ("Global village" is the term most frequently used.) While efficient communication is no guarantee of brotherlylove, it does make it a little easier to get along with someone you dislike if you can at least talk to him. The fact that in the #st Century it will be far easier for all people to have access to education and to the general store of information amassed by the species will wipe out some of the more obvious and fallacious "intellectual" differences. In a global village there will also be an increasing push toward a common language. I don't mean necessarily an exclusive common language, with all the rich differences in language and culture that now bless our planet wiped out. Let each group have their own language and ways, but let each group also know some language with which they can reach all other groups. (I personally favor English as the common language, because of its great vocabulary and because of its already unparalleled widespread use -- and also because I am a linguistic-chauvinist pig.) The smallness of the world, the ease of communication, the equalizing of opportunity, the common language -- all will act to depress the sense of difference and will therefore tend to defuse the push toward bigotry. Even the mere fact of a decreasing population in a century of continuing scientific advance, will make bigotry increasingly unpopular. The gradual increase in the understanding of genetics will make Mecca for t-f and fantasy readers  Nearly # current paperback and hardcover titles  Magazines and fanzines  Rare old books and pulps  Posters, puzzles, games and more We welcome Inquiries # Eighth Ave., New York, N. Y. # #-# it clear that, from the standpoint of species survival, the greatest asset we can have is genetic diversity. There are species that are so perfectly adapted to a particular environment that they survive virtually of years. Such perfect adaptation achieves relative genetic uniformity and makes those species sharply limited in range and at the total mercy of the environment. Let the favored environment disappear and the species lacks the genetic equipment to survive. The genetic diversity of a generalized species makes it possible for that species to adapt this way or that and to survive in one form or another long after the living fossils have met their doom. As the human population declines, then, there will be considerable concern lest too many genes vanish. People generally will then hail diversity and be glad that other people exist who are different from themselves in appearance and abilities as living proof that the human gene pool is still healthily broad. #. The end of war. Actually, we have already reached the end of war, as long as national leaders are guided in their defcisions by sanity. (That they will be so guided is not a foregone conclusion, of course.) A nuclear war between the United States and the Soviet Union is clearly mutual suicide as far as the two nations are concerned. What's more, it would probably destroy our technological civilization generally and, through the radiation it produced, would seriously compromise the viability of the planet as a whole. This almost everybody recognizes, so the question is whether a Hoz-nuclear war is really possible, and the answer is "No!" The trouble is that the advance of technology has made war into such a high-energy game, played with such high-sophistication pieces, that no one can afford to play anymore. Under the best of conditions, war is fought with a nation's surplus energy and resources. Or a nation can tight a short war even without surplus energy and resources in the hope of seizing an enemy's energy and resources and continuing the tight with those. Where no nation has surplus energy and resources large enough to support the current technology of war, the whole process becomes purposeless and a mere exercise in suicide, albeit one somewhat slower than the nuclear variety. The most recent war which managed to last for years and which reached a clear-cut decision without too badly damaging the victors was, of course. World War II. Since World War II (thirty years now!) there have been two wars that involved at least one great power directly and that lasted for years -- the Korean War and the Vietnam War. Both of these wars ended exactly where they began. The United States had to end each war by dealing with an enemy whose territorial extent, military strength, and political nature had not been changed by the American effort. All we could claim was that the other side hadn't actually won. In each case we could have wiped out the enemy if we had exerted our maximum strength, but in each case we did not dare. All other wars fought on Earth since # have been small-scale, or very short, or both. And in no case could one of them have progressed at all without the support given to one side or another by one W or Ids of IF Worlds of IF is rowdy, robust fun! Worlds of IF is High Adventure for High I.Q.'s! Worlds of IF is great new SF in the Grand Old Tradition! Remember the way SF used to be? The sense of wondercrashing suns and exploding galaxies! -- that delicious sense of derring-do and don't-give-a-damn of those glorious old pulp magazines of yore? Worlds of IF is that way now -- only more so! Of course the writing quality is infinitely higher than it was in #, the depth of characterization vastly greater, and s-e-x is no longer a four-letter word -- but Worlds of IF is definitely -- and unabashedly! -- in the pulp tradition. Pulp raised to a new dimension. Pulp gone First Class! Sceptical? Well, to prove a point we are making a really special offer. Fill in the coupon below -- which offers a #-issue subscription at a healthy discount to begin with -- and if for any reason you are unsatisfied you can cancel out for a full refund -- and keep that first issue as a gift! Box # Formingdale, NY # Ok -- I'll try it! Send me # issues of Worlds of IF for just # (# off the regular subscription price!) -- and if for any reason I change my mind within # days of receiving my first issue, I can cancel my subscription and receive a full refund -- and keep that first issue free! Enclosed is my payment of # #I check Q money order). Name ; of the great powers. Right now, it takes all the United States can spare to support a military force under peacetime conditions, and no other nation is any better off. And as energy supplies and material resources decrease, it will become more and more difficult to afford all those uniforms and all that gold-braid. In the #st Century, the nations of the world will be forced into international cooperation as the only way of tackling and defeating the problems besetting them, and armies will be expensive anachronisms -- except, perhaps, as organized labor forces. So war will vanish not because of a growth of goodness in the human heart, or understanding in the human mind (would that that were so!) but only because war has already priced itself out of existence, except as a form of world suicide. #. The extension of the life-span. If our technological civilization survives into the #st Century that will mean that medical science has continued to advance. Increasingly, degenerative and metabolic diseases will be successfully treated. Arthritis, cancer, circulatory disorders may all join the various infectious diseases as merely minor dangers. This means that more and more people will reach the age of # before dying (already in such places as Scandinavia half the men and slightly more than half the women do so.) The #st Century population will then consist of a greater percentage of old people than now exists in the population and (thanks to birth control) a considerably smaller percentage of young people. Gerontology -- the medical study of the phenomena of old age -- will therefore become the most important medical specialty, both because of a plethora of cases and a fall-off in the importance of other specialties. Until today, all that medical advance has done is to make it possible for more men and women to grow old. This is not to be sneered at, of course, and I am personally delighted with even such limited progress since it won't be long till I'll be passing out of late youth and into very early middle age myself. Still, once a person reaches #, he or she is old -- as old today as he or she would have been if he or she had performed the much more difficult task of running the gauntlet of disease and misery, to reach the age of # in Homer's time. Old age is sometimes said to be just one more disease, but if so, it is a disease different from all others, since it alone seems to be inevitable and inescapable. There is logical reason to suppose that old age is built into the genes. Cells from human embryonic tissue, even when given an idyllic, protected environment and supplied with ample nourishment, divide more and more slowly as time goes on, and after some fifty divisions -- divide no more. The cells run down; their divisions eventually stop; they die and are not replaced; and the whole intricate machinery of the body falters, then grinds to a halt. The running down may be through the accumulation of errors as genes replicate time after time; or through the slow accumulation of waste products; or through the slow deterioration of protein molecules. Whatever it is, it seems to be programmed in the start. And we can see why this should be so. After all, each new child is born with a brand-new gene combination to be tested for its survival value. Each new child is a new throw of the evolutionary dice, a new turn of the wheel. In order to assure the necessary sorting and re-sorting of the new, so that the species can be always adjusted to better fit an old environment or to come to fit a new one. the old must be taken off the stage. The existence of death by old age. which makes certain this removal even when all other causes of death fail, encourages and speeds evolution. It hastens and strengthens the development of the species at the cost of the individual. But whatever the cause of old age and however programmed that cause might be. could it not be reversed, as biologists learn more and more about the intimate details of cellular biophysics and biochemistry, and learn also how to manipulate those details? Might not old age be prevented for a time, or reversed to a degree, and might not people live for two centuries rather than one and remain young through most of the doubled life-span? Might they not live longer still? Might they not be potentially immortal -- or at least have the option of living until they voluntarily choose to die? Perhaps! It may be that the #st Century, while it sees the population decreasing steadily, will also see the individual life-span increasing steadily (and therefore making necessary a still further drop in the birth-rate.) But in that case will not the extended life-span and the ever slower addition of new babies to the species slow human evolution and endanger human survival in the long run? Yet who is to say that evolution must proceed only by that mechanism which has. in fact, been used life on Earth? So far, evolution has been carried on by random genecombinations-and-rccombinations; by random gene-mutations-andnew-combinations -- and by an endless epidemic of random death to make sure of an endless turnover of generations with their new genecombinations. have on Earth, a species which is. for the first time, potentially capable of directing its own evolution. Perhaps the #st Century will see the beginning of something new under the sun; something radically different -- a species more stable than any other that has ever existed; one with individuals that endure far longer and remain far less affected by the passing of the years; one that accumulates wisdom and experience in each individual to an enormous extent; and one that guides its own evolutionary destiny across the very slow heart-beat of generations through thoughtful genetic engineering rather than by random death. #. The expansion of man's range. If we imagine the triumph of genetic engineering, we can, if we choose to adopt the pessimistic view, picture mankind as consisting of a limited number of very old, very tired individuals, who for centuries have not had a new thought. You might see mankind turning from physiological death merely to find a new and infinitely more horrible intellectual death. Even if we discount genetic engineering and immortality, and suppose that death will always hold its sway over mankind, we might still picture the #st Century as the century-of-the-middle-aged, since there are bound to be more old people and fewer young people. Might not the generally older population be stodgier, more conservative, more unoriginal, more uninnovative than we are today? We might even argue that in the #st Century mankind will have learned the lesson of the #th Century (or civilization will not have survived.) In the #st Century, people will know that indiscriminate growth is no longer possible. They will know that they cannot consume and pollute at will. They will know that everything will have to be recycled as far as possible and that every new advance, every change, will have to be closely examined for side-effects. Conservatism will, of necessity, be built into #st Century society and that great and heroic dash into the unknown will be forever gone. What will be left will be the life of the sloth, which, hanging suspended, moves each limb slowly forward and tests the branch carefully before gradually shifting its weight. This is what we must look forward to. Or is it? We can, of course, argue the point. Are old people really stodgier and more conservative than young? In societies in which the proper attention is paid to the old, and which are not as youth-worshipping as our own is today, might it not turn out that the old are as innovative as the young? Suppose, though, we don't argue the point. Suppose that we are threatened with an innate conservatism and the death of daring. Is there any way it can be fought? What we need is a horizon to be passed, a limit to be penetrated. Of course, there will always be horizons and limits in the intellectual world -- and the great battle against the unknown will never be over. But this is an ethereal battle and one which may not catch the imagination of humanity as a species. What we need is something physical and visible -- and surely that we have. When the last horizon on Earth has contracted to zero and the last limit has vanished, there remains an unimaginably vast Universe beyond the Earth. In the #st Century, space exploration and space colonization will become not merely a matter of scientific curiosity but will be something necessary to keep alive that vital spark of daring in mankind. And in adopting an exercise to insure the survival of the spirit of humanity we will also gain in other important ways. On the Moon, a colony could take advantage of the Moon's environment; its airlessness, its extremes of temperature, its hard radiation, to gain knowledge and to develop industrial finesse that would be difficult or impossible to accomplish on Earth. In addition, a Lunar colony, to survive, would have to do so in an environment even more restrictive than that of Earth, and thus could serve as an example to be followed. The Moon could easily be the school of Earth. Then, too, it may be only by way of a Moon colony that mankind can explore the rest of the Universe. The Moon is easy to reach -- it is only three days away even by the primitive space technology of today. To reach any sizeable body of the Solar system beyond the Moon will, however, take anywhere from months to decades; and to reach even the nearer stars will take from decades to centuries. To imagine Earthmen forsaking Earth for years of lifetimes in a constricted spaceship is to imagine too much, perhaps. To be sure, the Earth is itself a spaceship, but an atypical one. It is the kind of spaceship in which the life-support system and the crew cling to the outside of the hull, having grown so used to this that life within the hull is difficult to adjust to. On the other hand, a Moon colony can only exist in caverns beneath the surface; that would be in a typical spaceship environment. For a group of Moon colonists to get into a spaceship and venture farther out into space for years at a time would be far easier, psychologically, than for Earthmen to do so. To the Moon-colonists, the spaceship would be much more nearly like home. And if the time comes when large ships are built that are capable of supporting an ecologically-independent human society over the generations (as in Heinlein's "Universe") then surely it will not be Earthmen but the Moon colonists -- or their descendants, the people of the hollowed-out asteroids -- who will serve as the crew. In fact, we might imagine the asteroids themselves, after having been inhabited for a greater or lesser time, turned into spaceships, driven out of their orbits by some advanced space-drive, and launched beyond the Solar system and into the depths of space. In that case, there would be no psychological difficulty worth mentioning. The crew would be staying at home. So however stodgy Earth may get (and I insist that it may not get stodgy) there will always be the escape-valve of space exploration and the #st Century may witness the beginning of the expansion of mankind's range -- an expansion without limit. People from Earth may sometimes qualify to emigrate to the Moon; people from the Moon may sometimes qualify to emigrate to one or another of the asteroids; people from the asteroids may sometimes choose to launch themselves into interstellar space. The net result will be that the Galaxy, and, indeed, all the galaxies. will be opened, in the long run, to human beings and to their descendants (proliferating into many para-human species.) Out in space, humanity in all its varieties may meet and mingle with nonhuman intelligences, so that we will no longer be alone. What's more, if tachyons do exist and if we can bend them to our will -- or in some other way get around the speed-of-light limit -- we may even end with the kind of Galactic Empire dreamed of by myself (if mankind is the only intelligent species in the Galaxy) or by E. E. Smith (if it is not.) I et's summarize, then. The imj mediate future looks dark. Civilization may not survive the crisis that is upon us. If, however, we can shift quickly enough in the direction of population control and world-government and can hang on for thirty years, the long-range future -- within the later life time of the young people alive today -- can be made incredibly bright. We will then have a #st Century that will be the dream of an older generation of science fiction writers (writing prior to the current fashion of darkness and doom) come true. Imagine a world, in which the scourge of war is eliminated and the horrors of sexism and racism wiped out, in which lives are expanded and enriched, and in which all of space is opened to us. If only we can get through this crisis -- T H E E N D  Opening Ruben I hate it when my eyes bleed. So many of my windows are already blind. It's not fair, not fair... so fair and foul a life I have not lived. WE has bandaged the eyes. The dressing is cool. Now, in this darkness, h # w privileged I am to cogitate undistracted, am I not. Before I die I will have been able to think three lifetimes' worth of thoughts, since I need waste no time getting and spending, minding my business. I have no business. No doubt this makes me a philosopher... WE is afraid to massage me when my eyes are bleeding. My capillaries are too delicate for almost any touch; hence this tank in which I pass my days, my nights, my twilit life. They have arranged it so nicely. My tank is operated by the ElectroDiagnostic InterCom -- and I recline in fluid, all my physical requirements met by machinery. The walls of the tank are lined with panels fitted for me to call to myself the library, television, vidphone. Books appear at my command on my overhead screen, unrolling their contents at the speed I choose with a wave of the hand ;... I watch the world play games. Getting and spending. I marvel at my race. Such ingenuity and energy transparently devoted to acquisition. Television shows me gestures, black pawns, white knights, piling up inconsequentially at the sides of an incomprehensible chessboard. I play with Mikhail in Bulgaria. He wishes very much to beat me, since this would qualify him for a championship game. I do not think he will. His play is falling off lately. He dreams of capturing a Queen, one Sophia, and is distracted. I would prefer that he talk to me of Sophia anyway; there are others with whom to play at chess, but not so many will talk of love. I have read a great deal about that. Mikhail has shown me her picture on the screen, a small wiry female, not interesting. She is a mechanic... What is this experience that takes no account of minds? He will get his Sophia and they will copulate often for a while. And then? What exchange of spirit takes place between a player of the Game and a wielder of wrenches? She will tighten him in armor and seal the joints... Mikhail walks in his village. He wanted to take me with him, but it is forbidden in his country to carry a camera... Everyone has something to hide. WE is back again. I hear the food tray rattling. The teeth have been a great problem. Chewing is too much strain on the blood vessels, and of course they cannot be repaired or removed the usual ways. I am fed with liquids, and WE washes the teeth religiously, chemicals are given in my diet and in the fluid around me. Since the teeth do not wear down they are long, in spite of exercise so that the lips do not quite close at rest. I remember the uproar there was about my milk teeth. Fortunately they fell out without blood, but late. Was I about twelve years when the first ones left me? I don't know... I believe this food tastes of real food. WE tells me what we are eating -- boeuf bourguignonne, salmon mayonnaise, so on, blended and strained. I ought to think this very kind of Them. I am aware that liquid hospital diets normally consist of soybeans and milk, monotonous and poorly flavored. I am quite the gourmet... I suppose WE is telling me the truth. I am so much in the dark. I must be very expensive. They play a game of economics in which I am a pawn. How is it that I am both cherished and forgotten?... I do not like to miss the news. WE has turned on the sound forme... The Americans have taken Q# in Southeast Asia, lost KB#. Four hundred and twenty-five black pawns off the board. Morison has broken the three-minute mile. That must have given him great pleasure. Maas has won the European election in Brussels; the lira devalued again; dock strikes. British Geisha girls in great demand in Brazil. The Japanese training school in Leeds seems to be a success... Under the spreading chestnut tree The sleeping serpent lies Ask not to whom, he lies to thee Tis folly to be wise... I do not enjoy being myself. It is too difficult -- all this frenzied activity, all this involvement which I can only watch. I cannot care. I am broken with longing. I weep into my bath tears and blood. This condition is not life. I imagine myself with a great black beard, punching at men, scratching art my matted chest, crouching hungrily over a woman. The image remains pictorial. It has no life. I touch my body, like a woman's, soft, hairless, scarred. Was I born to give employment to nurses?... I should have died heretofore. I am not a survival type. Yet God in His infinite wisdom has caused this -- I -- to exist. Am I a parasite on a longaborted project contiguously rotting in a celestial wastebin? One day I must decide this. It haunts me. If I exist for a purpose there is reality in wrong and right. If, on the other hand, this is a mess of accidental pollution in which I find myself, there is no right, and perhaps I do not exist at all. I have no way to test. I can commit no action, make no decision. When I become eighteen I could vote. It does not seem sufficient. All is out of my hands. I judge my fellow man who is not my fellow. I think I am not a man at all... I cannot define myself... T he door opened and closed, interrupting my meditations. "Hello, Phil. I brought you those pictures." My head ached. The thought of colors sent a jagged pain across my skull. One must maintain one's manners. "Thanks." I could smell the embarrassment on him. Only lately had I persuaded him that I really wanted to know what his life looked like -- outside, a normal life. He didn't believe me; or possibly he did not want to show me how it was. "Sorry, I can't look at them today. What are they?" "Oh, nothing much. Me and Sue went to the lake over the weekend. That's all." "Great. Lots of flesh?" "Yards. We gpt hold of a sandglider." Poor David. With anybody else he would have been able to convey it all with few words and many gestures. For me he had to wrestle with description instead of his natural vocabulary of "man..." and "you know..." With me he was up against my lack of referents. I tried to put him at ease, but it was hard going. "How was the surf?" "Oh, man, rolling in like shit." Now there was an image. He caught my flickering smile and burst out laughing. "Sorry, rafiki, I meant big, high waves, a lot of action." "Sure. Did Sue like it?" See what I mean, man. I fed him meaningless questions; he shuffled his feet uneasily. I could imagine him standing a few feet away, bounding with energy, eager to be out doing something -- swimming, making out (whatever that conveyed to him), running. "Did that thing. Really turned her over." I could almost hear his reminiscent flush. I gave up the interrogation. "Thank you for stopping by, and the pictures. I'll see them soon." "Cheer up. Maybe they'll let me bring Sue some time." Let him? No doubt she was beating at the doors to get to me. "Fine. Good-bye." His footsteps left me far more eagerly than they had entered. Once more I wondered why he kept on visiting me. Ever since I could remember David was there every few days. When we were children we played checkers and cards. It was strange -- an active healthy boy wrapped in sterile white gown and mask, playing indoors with an invalid, sharing nothing but an electronic checkerboard. Once I had asked him, "David, do any of the other children you know visit the hospital?" "Sure." "But usually they visit their family, or friends from school or their playmates, don't they?" "I guess so." "Do you know anybody else like me, who stays here all the time?" "Well, I don't know." "You mean no." "Yeah." "Wouldn't you rather be out playing ball?" I had persisted. I wished I could see more of his face. The mask showed only perplexed blue eyes. He had to think. "I like to play this too." he said. Neat but evasive. And the eyes had turned wistfully toward the window for a moment. As the years passed I gave up trying to find out whether he was under some commandment or had peculiar taste in recreation, and accepted his visits as I accepted those of the medical people. I must have been very slow to make the connection but one day I had realized that David's name was the same as my doctor's. If he were coming under orders from his father, I could understand that. It wasn't David's charity; Luther was always thinking of ways to entertain me. If David was therapy prescribed by my doctor, well and good. I rather enjoyed despising him, if the truth were known. I could hardly recall my parents. Luther was the nearest I had to family. I believed my parents had had no other children; only I, the sea-corpse. It would tend to have discouraged them. David grew a beard this year. I have seen his whole face on the closed circuit screen, and in photographs. He looks like an advertisement for something young, soft drinks or sports equipment. Between his sunburnt ears, solid vacuum. I heard the trolley at the door. I knew what was coming. Sleep therapy. WE sprayed the room with something or other, turned a dial on the tank's console and put on a recording to whose sound I was expected to fall asleep. Sometimes it was a hypnotist or relaxation routine, or reading, or music. The encyclopedia had not worked, it was far too interesting. Here we go. Good God, who thought this one up? It's Titus Groaned. Goodnight all. It's been such a busy day... In the morning the bandages were off. The sunlight outside was dazzling. I probed for the headache; in hiding. Good. The world outside the especially large window was bright and rain-new. Blind days were a mixed curse; I had looked out at my view for years, and each time my sight returned it was original again. In the distance lay a heap of hills, often hazy, sometimes clear and furred with woodland. There was a streak of silvery water, part of a lake, fed by a slender waterfall that I could see with binoculars from the tank. On the right, a crag of sedimentary rock heaved vertical by some geological experience changed color in varying light, the trapped pebbles and mica changing the texture from minute to minute. On the left were layers of red and yellow rock, pleasingly symmetrical. There was a fall of foliage between the rocks, a birch grove, and near it a house whose occupants I sometimes watched hanging out laundry, playing with their pony and dogs. Just outside the window were the hospital gardens. I could see patients wheeling or wandering along the paths, taking the air, sometimes with nurses in attendance. The window faced southwest; they gave me sunsets almost all year. "Well, Philip, how are you today?" Dr. Alfiere surveyed the mass of dials and gauges above the tank. Now that he had taught me to read them in the wall mirror I often noted my own condition and waited to see if he agreed. "Hmmm. Yes. Headache gone?" "Think so." "Sorry about the bad day yesterday." cuts down the pain." "It's a great machine. Marvelous saving on staff time." "I appreciate that." He glanced at me sharply, closed his notebook, hesitated. "Anything you want today?" "Dancing girls?" No one knew better than he how phony that line was. "Tomorrow. How's your German coming along?" "Aufrichtig, mochte schon wider fort: In diesen Mauern, diesen Hallen Will cs mir keineswegs gefallen. Es ist ein gar beschrankter Raum Man sieht nichts Grunes, keinen Baum Und in den Salen, auf den Banken Vergeht mir Horen, Sehn und Denken..." He winced. "I suppose you would quote that one. Even Goethe knew about the walls closing in... your accent needs work." In medicine we treat symptoms, not meanings. He moved diagonally across the floor. That pleased me. The white bishop... or the black. "Doc?" "Yes?" "What am I going to do with my life?" He sat heavily in the visitors' chair. "You all struggle to keep me going. To what end? Am I supposed to be grateful?" He closed his eyes, sitting quite still. "Yes." "You function, maintaining me. I survive so that you may do so. It's not good enough. Not for me. For you there are other patients. I do not choose to live in order to feed your purpose." "It's not for you to choose, Philip." "Who, then? Am I your property?" "Your life is your property as much as anyone's is. No one chooses to be born, or in what body. I am only a mechanic to your body, boy. What you make of your life is up to you." "What can I make of it like this?" I asked bitterly. "What would you make of it like me, or like David? The real existence occurs within yourself." All right, all right. More evasion. He had people to love, presumably, and work to do. He was of use to his patients. I withdrew my attention. He left quietly. -- I am attending. It is time for your lesson. Guten Morgen, Mein Herr. -- "Nein, ich will nicht. " -- It was your wish to study at this hour. -- "My wish? I do not choose to." -- Repeat that in German, if you please. Wollen Sie nicht Deutsch spree hen. -- "Nein. I exercise choice. I will not." -- Very well. For what purpose did you address me. Is there something else you would care to do instead. -- So spake my slave; my wish its command, my comfort its desideratum. "I have no purpose. What is it to care?" -- One: to have or show regard, interest or concern as respecting some other person, thing or event. Two: to be wishful or inclined. That is the sense in which I used the word . Three: to mind or be concerned, harbor an objection. To c... -- "Oh, shut up. Meaningless noise." There was silence. My adrenalin level was rising. I was angry; I harbored objections. I breathed deeply in an effort to calm myself. I wrestled to contain my rage, all my attention centered on restraining my body from flinging itself bruisingly, violently against the walls of the tank, pain to forget pain... -- Caring is medically inadvisable for you. I have summoned the doctor. -- "Living is medically inadvisable for me." -- The words are differently defined. -- "Are they indeed! You are a machine." -- That is so. -- "Words are not defined only by definition. They are defined by men, in ways you know nothing about..." -- It is medically inadvisable for you to argue. Your blood pressure is too high. I terminate this conversation. -- "It is medically inadvisable for me to be a man, you electronic effigy. It would be medically advisable for me to be a computer..."... screaming... Alfiere was suddenly at my side, out of breath, no mask. Helplessly I watched the silver shaft of the spray injector approach my living flesh' "It would be medically advisable if you could turn a knob, reduce the power input in my circuits, wouldn't it? Where is the medication to make me into a wiring diagram, doc? In the needle, in the tank..." but my voice fell as the sea of tranquility closed over my head. "Philip, you must not get so excited. You simply must not," he said excitedly. My fury had contracted to a cold hard marble on the moon. I asked dully, from my head, "What are you afraid will happen? Will I black out, collapse, what?" "Look, Philip, you have been told over and over that your blood pressure must remain even, your temperature constant." "Suppose it doesn't? Suppose I get up and out of this tank and climb out the window and howl?" "I don't know what would happen to you." "Would I die, put you out of a job?" "You might." I stared at him, unfocused, vague. I dozed. Later, in my think -- I am attending. -- "You are a tattletale." -- I am a medical instrument. I exist to preserve and protect human life. -- "You can't even define it." We have been over this before. -- ... characterized by metabolism and growth, reproduction and internally initiated adaptations to the environment... -- it droned. "That hardly describes me." -- You exist. You metabolize. You are adapted sufficiently to your environment or you would not. -- "I may not exist. Only I can judge that. And this environment is adapted to me." -- That is so. You are nevertheless conscious and alive. You are a male human, a man. -- "And reproduction?" -- You are genetically capable. -- "What the hell good is that?" -- It enables the definition to apply. -- Never argue with a computer. They think in circles. I cannot imagine what it is like to want to reproer feelings on the matter than I. But I wish I knew. -- I am attending. -- "You need a haircut." That one took him thirty seconds to figure out. -- You joke. That is good. I am glad you are merry. -- I swear he was made in Germany. O utside in the garden it was visiting hour. People were standing in small groups around the patients who sat pale in chairs. Wives, husbands, children, friends; all the constellations of the damned. People who had come from home and would soon be home again. Someone said, "Hello." The door shut behind a visitor. "I'm Sue. David's friend. I sneaked in." Sneaked in? Past Cerberus and Charon? They had forgotten to code the door. "Hello, Sue," I said. She wore a non-regulation garment, not white, not loose. Bright blue, fitted closely. Her body flowed sinuous and disturbing, unexpected musical forms and curves. Her uncovered face showed tan skin, tawny hair, dark lashes around tan eyes. "You weren't expecting me, I guess. David said you didn't." "No," I said. "I am surprised. But you are very welcome." "Man, you do talk like a book," she said smiling. Needled, I remarked that well, David certainly did not, and would she care to be seated. She only grinned and looked up at the readout panel. "Crikey, is that all you? It looks like a spaceship control room. Can you understand it? Don't you know if you feel ill?" I opened my mouth to reply. "I suppose it gives you pills or whatever. Do you take pills? Or all injections? Can you move in there? Whoops, you're bare naked!" She had sped around the room twice during this monologue, touching things here and there lightly. "What a lovely view! Nice of them. David says you can read books if they go on the shelf under the table... oh, I see... can you see that?" great original science fiction stories by together in on volume "Superior" -- Kirkus Reviews ss.# I switched on the reader. She had placed her hand on the book shelf and a huge image of it appeared on the ceiling screen. "Look up there," I said, pointing. "Hey, bilious!" She began doing a peculiar exercise. Fascinated, I watched her contort her body so that her head rested upon the plate. Her image appeared overhead t laughing. "There!" she said. "Live from Room #!" She extended her tongue, crossed her eyes, wiggled her nose. "Ouch, I can't stay like this. That's fun. Would you like a book now?" "No, oh, no. Thanks." "What would you like? Shall I sing to you?" I said hesitantly, "If you would be so kind..." "There you go again. I'll have to teach you to talk easy." She tried to open the window, found it locked, wrenched it loose and threw it wide. Strange odorous wind slapped my dazed face, forbidden and delicious. She leaned out, groped for something and straightened up with a musical instrument -- a violoncello? -- in her hand, started to shut the window. Then she seemed to read my thought before I knew it myself and left the window ajar. She could not have known that the lock was stiff with disuse. "Will they hear? Will it disturb anyone?" "I don't care," I said recklessly. "Never mind them." She sat on the chair with the instrument and stroked the strings. A lute. I was used to professional entertainers on the television, and to recordings. I had certain expectations. This was different. Her voice was small, with a slight breathiness in the upper registers. The song was a ballad, the words of which suggested certain Elizabethan lyrics. But as she went over the golden brown fruitlike instrument, vibrant with color, friendly and actual, my nose stung and water slid down my cheek. She stopped. "Man, you must be hyper. It's a silly song, really." "It wasn't the song. It was -- I don't know -- I think it is the first time anyone sang to me. Just to me, really, I mean." Suddenly I realized how difficult it was to find words, speaking aloud. I had become inarticulate. "Oh." She sounded shocked, then -- was it pity? "I'm sorry." "You see, they don't let anyone in here without covering them with masks and gowns, and they disinfect everything." "Oh, no!" She scrambled to her feet. "I may have done something awful to you. I'd better go, quick." She backed toward the door. "I didn't know..." "I don't care," I said. "Whatever happens, it was worth it. Don't go, please." "I'll come again, I promise. Only I'll do it right next time." "I don't think they can disinfect you," I said, almost to. myself. She hummed with dangerous things. She peered cautiously around the door and slipped out. Her head reappeared; she whipped back and shut the telltale window. "Kwa Heri. I'll see you," she whispered. "Thank you," I whispered back. I wondered if my head ached. I could not be sure. The human female familiar to me was dressed in a starched noisy uniform and grammatically shared all experience with me. WE ate, bathed, slept. Other aspects of the human female were internal anatomy, front, rear side, and cross section, external form dictated by musculature within. Hair follicles, consisting of epithelial layers and oblong, polyhedral and downwardly imbricated cell layers, connective tissue, controlled by the arrector pili -- a glistening rain of amber satin... I'd had no idea. No one came in to see if I had come unglued. Therefore she had not been caught. She was the only real thing I had ever seen. I lfiere's eyes were focused on  the ampoule. "Doc?" "Mmmm?" "Still no hope?" "You probably know better than I. You read all the journals." "What about that vaccine of MacReady's?" "Oh, Philip, you don't have cancer. Hold still... there... if we were to give you anything that hadn't been tested and retested and tested again it could throw you off balance yet again. Don't you remember how long it took to get this far?... no, I suppose you don't." "If you'd let me see my case history..." "You know better than that." He stood, what I could see of his face showing worry and sympathy, his hands resting on the edge of the tank. "Well, how long did it take?" "Years. You kept going into shock; we barely managed to save you each time. If it hadn't been for Luther, who knew your case so well... you kept losing your ability to concentrate. Each time you forgot things, how to read. Eventually, we got past that. But you are not a subject for experiment." "For God's sake, Alfiere! Why did they save me?" He didn't reply. Always evasions. to get at my records. My symptoms resembled those found in hereditary disorders. My parents were dead, why couldn't they tell me? My mother had vanished forever into this very hospital before I came here, when Luther was taking care of me at home. My father had died afterwards in a car accident. They were beyond my reach of questioning or blame. Luther was dead. Whose pawn was #? The news program flickered soundlessly. The same scenes over and over again, soldiers, victims, smiles. The pawns of Asia had nothing to do with me. I swam in my amniotic fluid, a distorted fetus thrust back again and again into the womb. I hated him; he would not let me be born. JJDavid. "Lovely. You're a lucky man." "Yeah," he said, suddenly uncomfortable. "How you doing?" "As ever." I didn't really want to talk about Sue. "Doc says you been restless. What does that mean?" "I don't know. I'm' the same as usual." "Okay, okay." He made a soothing. or suppressive, gesture with his hand. "We're going up to the shore for a few days." "Have a good time. I want to sleep now." "Nakwenda, rafiki. I'll go quietly-" I had dreamed her. Oh. Lord, send me such dreams. Gone away docs not matter for dreams. It did matter. Mikhail called. He had lost his game. He was blissful: they were sending him to work on a farm with Sophia. He thanked me for my help. He was happy, preoccupied. Good-bye. Tomorrow my eyes would bleed. The scars on my body would weep. And my windows would be blind again. T he birch leaves turned golden. Patients in the garden began appearing in sweaters. I watched rain slide down the glass and listened to the scurrying hospital sounds. My blood pressure remained steady, my heart muttered on, my German accent improved. My dreams were brightly blue. I read little and forgot to watch the news. Waiting. She came again, shrouded in white linen, as cold as the grave, masked. "Hello," she said, reserved. The sharp streaks of vividness she had left in my dead air faded in the presence of this blank WE creature. We stared at one another over a wall of gauze. Pyramus and Thisbe. "They're pretty stuffy here, aren't they?" she said. "They wouldn't even let me bring the lute. I had some dawa for you and I thought they'd go into orbit." "Dawa?" I was puzzled. "In Swahili, it's medicine. Here it's stuff to make you feel good. I didn't bring smokes, I thought you probably couldn't. But dawa never hurt anybody." I remembered now, there were advertisements for some such thing, all with pictures of Davids and Sues looking dreamily pleased. "Thank you. It was kind of you lo try." "They sure made a furor," she  said. The starch in the white gown ! made her uncomfortable. It must be that. It was too quiet. I was helpi less; this was a social situation, new and fearsome. She would leave,  bored, and I would resume counting the slow minutes of my progress toward death. I had read about this anguish. I could hardly ask her to dance; I could think of nothing to say. Could I tell her she exalted and terrified me? Could I tell her that the lines-of-all-directions in which she moved had described a new universe in my roomworld, that she ' had made me maladjusted, restL less, that I felt the wings of a great I bird unfolding within me -- I who must never hatch? We stared in silence. Now she would say well-uh, like David, and melt away, and I would try to reseal myself in my  broken eggshell. The moment went  on and on, frozen in no-time. It was stalemate, no move possible. I wished she would spit out her well-uh and end it, but she rested inside that moment. The clock I moved jerkily through no-time, the non-mdment, as she reposed within it. relaxed, possessed of it. If notime were of no moment to her I would try in my despair to follow her into it. Slowly, I felt the rigidity of my fear as if it were a solid object and as I recognized it, it separated from me and merged gradually into the no-time, no longer frozen, but still. What she would do was of no importance. In now-time, we acquiesced. Time resumed. "That's better," she said. I was enriched and baffled. What had happened? But I had lost my fear for the time being. "What had you in sueh a state?" "You," I said without difficulty. "I was afraid you would go." She smiled. "I brought a song for you, that's why I was sorry I couldn't get the lute in here. You seemed to like it before." "Couldn't you sing a capellu?" "What?" "Without accompaniment." "Oh, yes, sure." She prowded the room, looking for the right place, like an animal seeking a bed. Finally she settled on the floor under the window. The rain had stopped. Sunlight flamed her hair. The modest, untheatrical sound enclosed me: a simple tune, simple words, seeping into an unsuspected circulatory system within me... stars, I know where to take a ship for Mars, I know where they keep old railroad cars. But I don't know where you live. The house in your mind may be gingerbread pie, Are there stone walls, is it open to the sky? A castle fort or a little paper shack? Won't you invite me back?... I watched her mouth moving behind the gauze. She looked up and grinned, her eyes squinting in gaiety. "I know where the mountains meet the sun, I know where to find a honey bun, I know where one and one is one; But I don't know where you live." "When I find out I'll tell you," I said at last. "Who knows, maybe I'll find out first," she said cheerfully, starting to her feet. But the hospital gown caught on her knee, and the graceful gesture of rising collapsed into a clumsy clamor; and such delight did she take in everything that her departure was surrounded by a great shout of laughter. When she had gone I drifted into reverie, the dials presumably steady. I forgot to look. When she came again, I said, "I love you." "Of course," she said. "I don't know how." "You're only learning." "I am afraid. I don't know what will happen. I don't understand anything about myself." She nodded. "That's how it is." "And you?" How brave I felt, asking. "I love," she said. "Me?" "Oh. yes." But her reply held her world of impersonal affection, no echo of the response for which I longed. How could it be there? "And David?" "Oh, yes." She was untouched in her person. I recognized, without experience, that whatever she did, her actions were rooted in innocence. And as I understood her matrix, I fancied that one who saw and treasured it might, someday, gently unlock her. Not I; I was too incomplete. I needed to know so much. I books for me, books on bila-bidii -- the popular no-effort African exercises; on yoga and isometrics, Coue and mental science. I began to move my wasted muscles carefully. From day to day I found that I could control some of the actions of my body. I felt myself growing strong -- yet, as I touched the incipient flexions of my shoulders, I knew my "strength" was approximately that of a caterpillar. I persisted. Blood pressure rose higher, and leveled off. The alarms receded. Dr. Alfiere relaxed. She came now and then, and we talked. I taught her to play chess which, after winning two or three games, she said was too tight. She taught me to play, not with boards and complex rules, but games of laughter, even the children's games I had missed. And she taught me to value the present moment. I loved her; but the fierce compulsion that I had expected, the physical hunger of which I had heard so much, had not come to me. We were companions, playmates, pets. As I was incomplete, our intimacy would be incomplete, and I could see no answer... But I was learning to wait, and learn. Then one day I managed to catch circuits were in use -- a plane crash had sent the hospital into overdrive. A printout of my treatment sheet slipped past the censor normally in place across requests from my room and certain things became clearer. I read chemistry texts. There w r ere continuous doses of tranquilizers in my air. in my food; prothrombin at the ready in case of need; antitestosterone, constantly; depression, to be treated with Amitriptyline, joy with chlorpromazine. My emotions were regulated along with my metabolism. Stasis was medically advisable for me. What an immense amount of equipment, money and planning had been, was still, devoted to keeping me quiet. How could I fend off these poisons automatically thrust on me by my environment? I was tired of quarreling with Alfiere; he seemed compelled by some immutable and universal law to maintain me in featurelessness. As it was in the beginning, is now and ever shall be. void without end... But I would end it. They had cultivated my mind; and I would outwit them, using the single tool they had left me. There was a kernel of sense among the excesses of cultism of w hich I had been reading. I practiced breathing. I tensed and relaxed the long flat muscles in my arms, feeling them grow tight and loose again. I learned to exercise without causing a single gauge to quiver, for without stress symptoms there would be no drugs to correct them. There were a few bad days, but they came further and further apart. Alfiere was relieved. I had adjusted, ceased to make w'aves. I told Sue my secret; she brought would not provide. And I wondered for what test I was gathering resources. I would know in time... meanwhile, I was enjoying my self. I t was a long time before David came again. He looked less the healthy outdoorsman. The weather had grown cold. He greeted me gruffly and stood, legs wide apart, saying little. He had a job now at the Country Club, not enjoying it so much, sorry he hadn't been in but very short of free time. I asked how Sue was. "She's all right." He stopped. "She -- she's not coming here any more." "Oh, why not?" "I don't want her to." He looked wary. The expression was familiar to me. There was something I was not to be told. "What do you mean?" "She's spending too much time in this room, is all." "If she doesn't mind, what difference does it make to you?" "Look, Phil, she's my girl. That's the difference." "Do you own her?" "Of course not." But he hesitated. "Can you say honestly that she doesn't want to?" "I don't want her to," he said stubbornly. "So you do think you own her." "Don't push me too hard, rafiki." "What, from here?" "I mean, like, she's not coming again and that's all." I was again helpless. Could he prevent her by force if he chose? I couldn't imagine Sue allowing this clod to regulate her comings and goings. "It's up to her. Whatever she says," I answered, with difficulty. "It's up to me, buddy, and don't you forget it. Who the hell do you think you are, lying there like a log and pretending you are somebody?" He had wanted to say that to me for a long time. Now that he had, he was terrified. "Well, who do you think I am, then?" I said very softly. "Never mind that. Just don't expect Sue again," he said doggedly. "You don't dare fight with me, do you?" "Fight? With you? You can talk rings around me, but fight? That's a laugh." "Well, well, here we are ready to battle over the female of the species. Locked horns and all that." "Just what do you mean by that?" he said, suffused. "You'll tight on my terms, friend." He stood, fists clenched, face red and tight. "I can not tight with you at all." he said, squeezing the words out. "Just shut up, will you?" "Why not?" "I can't explain." "Of course not. If you fight with me you will have to acknowledge me. If you avoid it you can fool yourself into thinking I am a thing and not a man." "You are a thing," he muttered. "Speak up, hero," I said. Any minute he would break. He was trembling with suppressed rage and frustration. Whatever it was he wouldn't ever say would finally be said if I kept pressing him. To my astonishment his words were not hurting me. I felt only that the confrontation was important. Something was becoming real. "You don't know so much," he said. "You are nothing. I could kill you without even touching you, without your ever knowing... if you don't shut up... "Sure you could. Just pull out the plug over there. Nothing easier. Why don't you, because I am not going to shut up." "All I have to do is stop the checks." "What?" "Nothing." Too late, he backed off, groping for the door. "You'll have to explain that or there's going to be hell to pay." "No." I pointed at the console. "I've all... Explain, damn you!" "I said, all I have to do is stop signing checks." His eyes shifted toward the console. He had never worked; he couldn't tell if the recorder was on. "What checks?" "The ones that pay for all this." "That's right." "Why? Why?" He fell disjointedly into the chair. It seemed far too small for all of him. Holding his head, staring dully at the floor, he said, "My father left money to take care of you. I have to sign for your bills every month." "I don't understand. Why?" "He made a mistake. He thought it was his fault that you -- that I -- " "Go on." "I can't." "Shall I call Altiere?" He rubbed at his mask. He gauze bellowed in and out with his rapid breathing. "You are my cousin. Did you know?" I shook my head. "Our fathers were friends. They married two sisters, our mothers. Godparents for each other and like that. We were born a few months apart... I was very sick." "You? What was the matter?" "I told you, I failed the premed course. I don't understand it -- it was something complicated, something to do with antibodies. My father told me and told me but not much of it stuck. But I know I was sick all the time." "What about me?" "You were all right." "Then what happened?" "Did you ever hear of the betathymus?" "Something. What has that got to do..." "My father discovered it." did turn it on. "Betathymus." -- A small organ located within the thymus gland which operates in the differentiation of the two types of lymphocytes found in the mammalian immunity system. Discovered # by Dr. Luther Allgaier. --  -- No further information available. -- I switched it off. "So?" "Well, I was sick... I kept catching infections. My father tried all sorts of treatment, and nothing worked for long. He finally figured he'd better do something drastic... He asked your parents if he could transplant some of your thymus to me. He said it was a simple operation and couldn't hurt you. All our blood groups and stuff were all right. Mother said it seemed like a gift." I fingered the small scar on my breast. "Well?" "He was wrong. They had to do it in a hurry, I was in trouble again. There wasn't anybody around to do it but my father, and he was nervous. Doctors aren't supposed to treat their own families... but they had to hurry." "And?" "He went ahead and did it." "What went wrong?" "I don't know. But you began to catch things. You started to poison yourself. He tried transfusions, drugs, everything. Nothing worked. But he couldn't undo it... so he felt he owed it to you to take care of you." "Yes." "It took a long time for me to get well. They were kind of upset, it seemed like it was all for nothing. But I was all right after a while; so then Dad concentrated on you. "He gave up surgery in order to find out what he could do for you. When he found the beta he realized what had gone wrong -- he had broken some connection in your system so that the cells which should have been learning to be antibodies got all screwed up... He talked about it a lot. "Then he died. He left you to me to look after. That's why he wanted me to be a doctor. But I was no good at it. I just couldn't..." "I see." I said. "Get out." He dragged himself out of the chair. "I can't fight you, see? It wasn't my fault. But I have to pay. He gave me what was yours." "Get out." I felt no anger, no pain, nothing. I was a thing after all, a man made thing. A pawn. David, strong and healthy, wore the body that should have been mine by birthright. Treachery -- my parents who assumed the right to dispose of me; Luther, whose professional achievement was torn from my future; my body, which had succumbed so easily. Luther had taken my mornings and my evenings, my companionships, friends, enemies and given them to his own son. I looked at my hands which had fashioned nothing, my white feet that had worn no shoes. David wore my shoes. David caught balls for me. David felt the skins of women against my skin... Sue. Oh, my disincarnate love, it is my flesh that acts with yours, while my heart and mind remain pickled here in storage... black squares and white alternates with uncompromising edges. David's white, mine black, Luther the Player. He had cared for my housing, given me the books that opened my mind, built my aquarium, talked with me. But we had never touched. Now I knew the desolation that had lain between us. Was this the way the world ended, by mistake? I can't remember how long I endured that motionless despair. I felt that I was spread out on a plateau beneath a merciless and glaring sun, eyelids pinned open; the blinding light of truth beat upon my defenseless consciousness. I had never been given the power of choice. It was decreed; I was the device by which Luther was tested and found wanting, by which his sins were visited on David. Passive, inert, I was gratuitously cursed with sight. I need not have been granted consciousness to function thus; why did they have to wake me to show me my impotence? I dreamed of the Norns, who have one eye among them, one vision for the past, the present, the future... In this stasis I kept my heart steady. I went through the motions of my exercises. I propelled my protoplasm as a zombie propels its carcass, mechanically. WE came and went, oiling the mechanisms. I verbs. I watched the news. All the faces of David moving thievish through battle and babble. Had they all left their consciences in brine, stored out of sight? My uncle, who had never called me nephew. Duty compelled these people to pay money to keep me. out of their sight and hearts. With a lever long enough one can move the world... a lever forged of links with other men... what was there for me to grasp? No thought, no act of which I was capable would move one atom of the world, one breath of anyone's life. They had isolated me with lies. Something whispered, "eppur' si muove... it moves, nevertheless." Once my window had been opened and I had survived. A woman pushed into my room. It was, oh anticipated misery, not Sue. A gray woman, correctly masked, expressionless black eyes, old. She trod heavily up to the tank, her step reluctant but resolute. She stared at me for a long time. I wondered if someone's mad visitor had got lost and wandered in. Stiffly she squatted in the chair, holding herself tightly upright in a corset of atmosphere. At last she broke the silence. "David has told you too much and not enough." Taken aback I did not reply. She heard my unvoiced asking. Still staring at me fixedly, she said in a harsh voice, "I am your aunt." "I see." "You see nothing. You have always been protected." No one had ever taken such a tone with me. No patina of "poor Philip" lay upon that voice, implacable, bitter. "What is it you want to tell me?" "Why can't you leave us alone? You have eaten life after life, you killed his father. Let David's little girl alone." "What are you talking about?" "He was only a baby. He's paid and paid for the mistake. He didn't make it." "I don't understand." She rose. I could see an irregular hem dangling under the white gown. She clung to the back of the chair as if her legs would not support her weight. "David has told you only the beginning. He says you grumble about your life -- you, who lie there in luxury, cultivating your cleverness. all your wishes attended to, while David fills his time as best he can... ever since he can remember you have been master of our lives. Only I can remember when you were not." I pulled myself up slowly until I was sitting. "I? I don't even know you. I am master of nothing, as you see." She laughed. "Don't ask for my pity. It is all gone." "But you accuse me. I have done nothing." "You have taken everything from us, everything... Perhaps I am asking your pity, for David." "David? Look at me. Look at him. He doesn't need my pity." "You still don't see. I will tell you a story. "Your mother and I were born at the end of the war in Europe. There was much suffering. Families were separated, everyone was moving all the time. We lost our people; they were never found. We were two young girls alone in a defeated country. Our life was camps, trains, soldiers, more camps. We owned nothing. We belonged nowhere. All we knew was confusion and hopelessness. "But we were lucky, we had each other. When there is only one person in your life that person is very important. Do you know that?" "How would I know? But I hear you." She looked at me very sharply, light flashing on her glasses. "We came to America, went to nursing school. We met your father and Luther. Then there were four of us in the world, caring for each other... they were so good to us. "We had a home for the first time. We chose it all together. No one came and pushed us out to a train. It was ours, safe." Her voice sank to a low chant. "There was love and hope, and you were born, fine baby, David was coming and there would be six of us. A real family. A real house. Ours... "Can you understand, it was a place for our feet?" Why was she asking me this? "David was born and everything went wrong. After Luther... afterward, there was nothing any more but you. He gave up his career, his dreams. David was supposed to carry on, make it up to you, and my sister. All he could think about was you. He never looked at David... and he forgot me. "David was only an ordinary boy. Luther drove him; David was never good enough for you, never tried hard enough. It broke the boy's heart... Luther was obsessed. He wouldn't let David learn a trade, only medicine. And when David failed it killed Luther... eighteen years trying to correct his mistake, eighteen years, all the love, all the hope, gone as if it had never been. He couldn't do any more for you and he died." "But this is your story. It has nothing to do with me." "What is the matter with you? This is what your existence has meant for us. how can you say it has nothing to do with you?" "It wasn't my doing, I didn't even know." She was very quiet for a moment. "Do we ever know what we have done?" She turned her back on me and looked out the window. "I remember Luther walking round and round this hospital, looking for the best view for you. He would go a few steps, stop and look in all directions, testing the scenery from all the angles..." She turned to face me. "Your mother became pregnant again. We were afraid for her; your father was distracted and didn't attend to his business. Elsa came here suddenly. The baby was incompatible with her body. They died. Your father broke down then. He was ill for a long time. They let him drive too soon, or perhaps he had had enough. Who can tell? "Luther sold our house. We lived in an apartment then. There was no view... always, don't tell Philip, don't let Philip suspect, take care of Philip, protect Philip, always Philip... "Why didn't someone tell me after he died?" "For shame!" It burst from her in a long broken whisper. "I told him it wasn't fair on us. If you were clever you ought to know, but Luther wouldn't have it. It was forbidden... he made David visit you so you would have someone to play with." "Why didn't you come?" Her eyes closed behind the rimless glasses. "I was tired, boy. I resented every moment of your life. And I was afraid. "Such a small thing, such a little mistake, a tiny ignorance... and the waste, the waste. The people Luther could have saved; David's future; all because of you." "But you cannot blame me." "I cannot blame you. But I hate you." In the silence, black and white squares merged, combined in the gray of my aunt's face. She stood quietly, emptied of her years of anger, weary. The day by day struggle to cope with her ordinary son and her extraordinary husband had worn her out. Her hatred was not for me -- how could it be? She did not know me -- but for the hateful burden of my welfare. "I am glad you have told me now," I said. "Now I am afraid," she cried, shrinking against the chair, the armor of her bitterness all dissipated. "What have I done? But you, and David's girl... you have cost him so much... Luther would be so angry with me..." "He is dead. Aunt. I am alive, and I thank you." "I don't know. I am so tired." "Go home," I said gently. "Tell David to come and see me later. I need a little time." She shook her head vaguely and shuffled out. N ot pawns, kings; the protective pieces moving blindly over a board gone indistinct. I had forgotten to ask her name. I pulled myself out of the fluid to my knees, slowly and without grace, resting frequently until my unpracticed muscles adjusted to each ceptors, attached to me by rubber leeches, stretched through the liquid as I hauled my reluctant flesh to a standing position -- clinging to the edges of the tank, trembling, but on my feet. Then I reclined gradually back into the supporting fluid. The dials had swung to their upper limits. My blood pressure gauge lurched, rocked then, as I relaxed, sank back to its normal position. Connections... I looked at the pseudopods of the machine, fitted with measuring and injecting devices. I had been so disconnected; and hidden in my isolation had been real and sentient fellow-creatures, masked. Outside the window in the fresh and poisonous air, patients were taking slow steps along the paths, breaking minor blood vessels as they healed, but healing faster than they ruptured... strangers bumped into each other, taking no notice of their white corpuscles' rush to shattered capillaries at the point of contact... friends gripped hands, bruising one another in affection... lovers embraced, sacrificing the integrity of their bodies in passion... Outside, away from the womb, from prothrombin, antestosterone, confusion, guilt... David, my aunt, who also knew what it was to be forgotten; and they were as real as golden Sue who found so much to love. I had outgrown sterility. I was intoxicated with the real. The wall of lies had fallen, and I would be born. I would teach my ramshackle body all that it was capable of learning and begin. Even if I could only move one square, even if my first breath of nativity were to be all there was, I must reach for something to remember.  When Death has become the Final Arbiter, the ultimate weapon is H obson looked up at the bright blue sky of Earth. In days gone by he had always managed to see in it a kind of hope. Seeing no hope in it now, he brought his mind back to business and tried for the third time that day to get his talent working. The moment of mental relaxation had helped. At last he was able to get started. The part of his mind that did such things reached ahead, while Hobson plodded on near the center of the column of irregular infantry. An area of land about two miles across, and lying a mile or so ahead of the column, stood out from its surroundings like an island. Luxuriantly green with normal spring vegetation, the tract contrasted sharply with the background of irradiated and diseased countryside nois. There were many other such islands in the world. Hobson could see several to the right or left of where he marched. But the one ahead was unusually large and well preserved; also, it occupied a strategic spot overlooking a highway junction and a river. So the place was now the target of Hobson's probing mind and the objective of this two-hundred-man force of New American infantry. In command was "Colonel" -- Hobson always remembered to include the quotation marks in his thoughts -- LaPorte. Hobson could tell that approximately a hundred human souls occupied the island ahead. He could not tell what they were seeing or saying or planning, but he knew they were there and what emotions they felt. Right now, obviously, they were unaware of the approaching attackers, for their emotional average was biased at a level of secure calm so high as to be almost unknown in Hobson's world. Up near the point of the column, waiting for news from his pet psiman, LaPorte turned his head to look back impatiently. Since the war everyone had begun to take for granted the existence of wild talents like those of Hobson. #'heir owners generally lacked the intangibles needed for leadership, but they could be sure of a relatively safe and respected place in any organization. His own skin was not much. Still, it was about all that counted with Hobson any more. To protect it, he stayed with New America. But -- New America! Every time Hobson thought of the name, he wanted to spit. In his opinion a better name would be New Third Reich. And if he spoke that latter name aloud, no doubt LaPorte and the rest of the leaders would take it as a compliment. They were a gang of determined cutthroats w ho, during the past year, had begun to extend their power across the sector that had once been called the Middle West -- an area still under threat of attack from the remnants of the Asiatic forces scattered over the west coast and the Rocky Mountains. So w hen Hobson could not keep himself completely from thinking, what he did think was bitter. Some few men must always, at any cost, indulge their predilections for fightuig mid hating -- even now when so lew people are left anywhere. And ; folks like me. talented or not. are drugged helplessly along, trying to survive... Aware of LaPorte's restless gaze, Hobson wiped his brain clean of distractions, willed it to fullest sensitivity. It registered that in the lush target area, the hundred inhabitants still seemed unaware that twice their number of armed desperadoes were trudging toward them along this once roaring superhighway where grass now grew through cracks in the slab. They were peaceful, up ahead. Optimistic. Hobson wondered briefly if a religious ceremony were in progress: but he received no emanations of exaltation, no unison of feeling. It was just that the average levels of cheer and hope remained high. LaPorte looked around again. With a pang of nervous self-contempt, Hobson walked faster, to reach the head of the column. He passed between ragged tiles of men in whom he rarely could detect fears or hopes above the animal level. Men armed with weapons ranging from the carbines of the late lamented United States Army down to pitchforks and butcher knives. Men who wore as their uniform a look of savagery. Men out for booty and women. Men who did not much like Hobson but wanted to have him around and fought to keep him alive -- because of the insurance he gave against dreaded ambush. Their heads turned with interest as he hurried forward past them to make his report. The colonel had left his self-designed insignia of rank well back within the already subjugated territory: less danger, that way. of being assassinated by some countryside lout. He was a fairly large man, bigger than Hobson, with glasses and an habitually mild look. You might take him for a storekeeper or a clerk until you listened to him talk for a while. A hobson opened his mouth to report, he felt individual patterns of surprise and alarm coming from up ahead, as if the New American scouts had made contact with local look-outs. When LaPorte heard Hobson's information, the colonel waved his column off the highway to a halt. Within a minute, the scouts' arm-waves from ahead confirmed the contact. LaPorte thought over what Hobson told him. "Only about a hundred of 'em, hey? All right, we proceed as planned." Hobson hoped that the locals had a dozen machine-guns and would tight like fanatics. He could tell that many of them were women and children, and he knew what would happen if New r America carried the day. The sound of a shot rose from the island's near edge. "Missed," Hobson muttered. He had felt the nearly simultaneous start of three hundred people but no individual shock of pain or impact. LaPorte now signaled for a cautious advance. Moving forward at the colonel's side, through the scanty cover of some roadside weed-mutation, Hobson walked erect. Lately he was not much afraid of bullets. But he was still afraid of New America. If he tried to betray them, or tried to run away and was caught... Hobson trembled, remembering past victims of LaPorte's vengeance. Perhaps more than he hated LaPorte, Hobson hated himself -- abhorred himself for what he had become. This self-loathing was growing every day. Hobson feared that soon it might be strong enough to turn some awful balance inside him. The attacking formation crept toward the wooded island, moving along the stunted hedgerows and eroded gullies of this once fertile country. A belt of land around the island was normal enough for cultivation. Hobson saw rows of corn sprouting there. A scout crawled back out of the quiet woods to find the colonel. "Looks like they're pulling back. Chief. Wanta go straight on in?" LaPorte turned to Hobson. "What are they up to?" Hobson reached for the natives. He could not find the courage to try to save them with a lie; he hoped that somehow they might save themselves. "They're withdrawing, all right... but I don't think they mean to run very far. It's funny, they don't seem to expect any fighting, either. It's as if they felt protected in some way." "They don't mean to fight? Good. Push on, then," the colonel ordered. "Maybe they're some religius nuts." The colonel had once conquered a convent in Wisconsin. The people ahead did not feel more or less religious than average to Hobson. But he did not comment. For some reason this tiny rebellion of withheld advice only made him hate himself all the more. If only his kind of "talent," as it was popularly called, could be used to kill! He would get rid of LaPorte and anyone like him within striking distance. Hobson did believe that ultimately evolution might bring psi to effectiveness as a weapon, and maybe in the not too distant future. After all, mutation was sure to continue at a high rate. There was plenty of radiation about, left over from the cataclysmic wars. And the early rays in less than a generation had produced ten thousand persons with acute psi powers for each one such person known before the wars. The so-called talent had been analyzed to a degree, though science and research were little practiced these days. Something about a sixth sense, something theorized to tuned in on other people's brain waves or other electromagnetic emanations. Its efficacy diminished sharply with distance, of course. But it was pretty useful to pick up emotions, on the basis of which predictions of behavior often could be made. Actual thoughts remained difficult to read except as they affected emotional states. A receptor rather than a projecting mechanism, it gave to some talented ones nevertheless the power to slightly move very small objects reposing a few feet away. That phenomenon fortified Hobson's belief that some day the psi talent might develop into a forceful means of defense or offense. So far, nothing of the sort had happened. Hobson felt helpless and hopeless . T he invaders had reached the island. They spread cautiously through its woods. There was no opposition, no sight or sound of the local population. Here and there stretched empty slit trenches and deserted strong points; with a few firearms these people could have put up a good fight. But Hobson sensed they had only moved off deeper among the trees. There they waited, and felt -- almost safe. The village lay well within the island beside a small stream. The huts, mostly of concrete block and banked-up earth, had rifle slits for defense, but they were unmanned. Walks and vegetable gardens filled the spaces among the huts. The locals had built well and tended carefully -- but had abandoned everything immediately to the invaders. A few of the buildings were roofed or doored with sheets of metal, some of which were oddly curved. Acting as a garden fence were enormous blades like those of the rotor of a troop-carrying helicopter. "Hey, Colonel. Look here!" A man was pointing at a thin metal door. Peeling paint revealed part of a vast yellow star -- the Asiatics' aircraft insignia. "The damn gooks!" Men looked about them with the alert anger of those who meet respected rivals in new territory. "It don't figure. Colonel. Our 'copter guys said the people they saw here were white and a few black." "Maybe the gooks keep'em as slaves." "Them Asiatics wouldn't build a place like this!" That last argument, Hobson thought, was convincing. He had seen an Asiatic settlement or two, and they had looked like concentration camps. The huts and gardens of this village showed too much individuality to be under Asiatic authority. But why were they undefended? LaPorte, with a look of growing concern, was counting helicopter blades. There were enough of them to have carried in a considerable number of the Asiatics. LaPorte looked closely at Hobson, who shrugged and shook his head. The people he could sense hiding confidently in the woods seemed not at all like yellow troops. The colonel set most of his men in a defensive perimeter around the village, then ordered a small crew into the huts to check for booby traps. The doors were standing open. Inside the huts there were some evidences of hasty departure but little of value had been left in sight. LaPortc temporarily forbade looting; it could be done in an organized way after the locals were definitely taken care of. "Hey, Colonel, we caught one of 'em! Says he wants to talk to you." Hobson focused on the thin little man being led into the village between two New Americans. The captive's fear was obvious even to normal senses. "Wants to talk, does he?" LaPorte looked the prisoner up and down. "Well, I won't mind if he talks." LaPorte led the way into a hut already searched for booby traps. He relaxed in a chair, his boots among the dishes on a table. Hobson entered reluctantly and took a stand at one side of the single room, hoping desperately that this would be a short and mild interrogation. The heavy window shutters were open, letting in spring air and sunshine. The prisoner pushed stumbling into the hut by the soldiers was about forty years old. not starvedlooking but naturally scrawny. His clothes were not worth stealing. His gaze slid away from Hobson's, fell to the floor before LaPorte's. One big New American, a dedicated sadist, waited in the doorway behind the man. LaPorte pretended to yawn and stretch. "Where are your people?" "Off -- off there in the woods. Hhiding. They'll come back p-pretty soon. I -- I have to talk to you first." The prisoner was all swamping waves of fear, which was natural enough -- or was it? It did not feel to Hobson quite like fear of physical pain. Hobson kept alert for any mass change in the emotional climate outside the hut. LaPorte made the noise he used for a laugh. "You have to talk? Are you the leader, then?" "No, no." The little man radiated positive disgust at the suggestion, a negation of ambition as strong as any Hobson had ever detected. "No, they just -- sent me to talk. My name's Joe Norwood." "Well. I'm just delighted, Joe Norwood. Did they send you to talk to the Asiatics when they came here?" "Yes." "When you scared off those gooks, which way did they go?" And LaPorte guffawed. N orwood sneaked a look over his shoulder at the bulky, grinning guard. "Please -- look -- let me tell what they said to tell, first. Then I'll answer anything I can." " v vho's they?"  nod over a thin shoulder. "Some -- some of the folks back there. They're smarter about things than I am." "All right. What's this great message?" "I'm supposed to tell you about -- life." Norwood made the word important. LaPorte's eyes flicked over to Hobson, who made the agreedupon signal that everything was as it seemed, so far as he could tell. Hobson could nearly always detect the emotional traces of a lie, or the odd and unnamed things that accompanied the use of a psi power. Norwood spoke quickly, trying to get out his message. "Life as a whole -- it spreads out, you know. It tries to fill every bit of space everywhere on Earth. Some -- some guys think one reason men have brains is so they c?n spread life further some day, out to other planets and -- and stars and places." The message had been memorized -- in essence, not word for word -- and delivery of it was a labor of love. Norwood stood taller as he spoke it. "Once -- let me see -- once in England a long time back there was a kind of beetle. Birds were its natural enemy, but it was just the same color as the bark of the trees it lived on. The birds had a hard time seeing it; they couldn't kill off all the beetles, or even most of them." The colonel was receiving philosophy and beetles with mounting irritation. But with a certain satisfaction, too. Probably he was now convinced that he faced a community of sweet talking religious nuts who had sent this fanatic to convert him. "But then the factories came," said the fanatic. "And the smoke darkened the trees, and the birds could see the beetles and eat them." LaPorte said: "So the beetles sent one fruity beetle to talk to the birds. Get to the point, hey?" The guard behind Norwood laughed obsequiously. Norwood was fearfully determined. "No, no. Some of the beetles, maybe one in a thousand, had always been darker than the others. Now the dark ones matched the bark and the light ones didn't and finally the -- uh -- the whole species of beetle was dark. Only one in a thousand was light. I'm not telling this right!" Norwood looked around as if for help, clenching his thin hands. "I've got to convince you. They said I might be able to!" LaPorte now looked like an actor in a comedy doing the slow-burn bit, sitting there with a pasted-on smile. But he was not acting and none of it was comedy to Hobson. He had the sickening thought that this was going to be a bad interrogation. Hobson doubted that he could stand to watch it. Soon it would begin, the real questioning: How many men have you? How many guns? Gasoline? Ammunition? Food? Where? And the beating would start, to make sure the answers were right, and just on general principles. What can I do about it, Hobson moaned to himself. Nothing, his rising anger answered; you have no guts to do anything, you miserable, crawling... "What happened to the Asiatics, you obscenity?" LaPorte was smiling. Hobson could smell the cesspool boiling up behind that happy face. Norwood closed his eyes for a moment, radiating fear to Hobson, but also determination and a tremulous anger. "The yellow soldiers came here and said we'd have to obey them. Right at the start they hurt some of us, for no reason at all... Let me try to say it this way. Life defends itself, see? Every way it can. Every kind of animal has some defense against its natural enemies. A man has no natural enemy except other men, the brains of other men. But now some men are a danger to all of life!" Sudden suspicion Hared in the colonel's mind; his boots thumped to the floor. "Can you read emotions?" he barked. "Predict reactions? Raise fires?" He ran quickly through the short list of known psi talents. "Can anybody here do these things?" "No, no." Norwood shook his head. He glanced over at Hobson and seemed about to smile, as if finally guessing Hobson's function. Now Hobson, in his increasing shame and self-disgust, would have dared to lie to LaPorte. But he could think of no lie that would help Norwood or his people. Hobson signaled honestly that the prisoner was telling the truth. LaPorte leaned forward in his chair. "Now this is your last chance to stay in one piece, mister. Talk straight and tell me where the gooks went. We know they were here." Tell him, tell him. pleaded Hobson in his own mind. If this turns into a bad interrogation, I won't be able to stand by. I'll go wild and get myself killed. N orwood, cringing but still determined. recited memorized words like a last desperate incantation against evil. "You have to listen! Life defends itself against the power of one human brain by using another human brain. Life doesn't care about individuals -- it feeds on itself all the time anyway. Uh -- a feedback set-up -- " LaPorte's anger passed critical mass. But as he opened his mouth to speak there came a cry from outside the hut. The cry of a woman in pain or trouble: "Joe, Joe!" The dominant emotions out there were not those of an attacking force, which Hobson would have noticed sooner, but an intense interlocked web of fear and lust, hate and guilt, emanating from a handful of people. Norwood spun around to face the open doorway of the hut. The massive guard blocked his way like a stone column, grinning, pushing a pistol barrel up under Norwood's chin. But the little man, and Hobson, could see past the guard to the outside. There a young woman struggled in the grip of two soldiers who were dragging her into the village. Again she cried out: "Joe!" "My wife," whispered Norwood. He broadcast despair, and rising fury. "Watch what comes next," grunted LaPorte, his good cheer returning. Hobson knew suddenly, with a detached wonder at his own final courage, that he had had it, that he was casting his own small vote here and now against the New Third Reich. His fingers closed on his pistol. His gaze was on the middle button of Colonel LaPorte's jacket. But from the corner of his eye, Hobson saw Norwood reaching up for the guard's gun. Hobson hesitated, thinking: shoot the guard first, he has his gun drawn... then shoot LaPorte... then remember to save one bullet. Norwood hardly looked capable of making a quick forceful grab and he was not attempting one, just reaching up his hand... and time stood still for Hobson as something new to him came in a great wave against his extra sense, something he could compare to the psi he knew only as the ocean tide might be compared to the wake of a motorboat. Hobson stood frozen, his gun half drawn, watching the brawny guard topple stiffly backward, relaxing his grip on his weapon as Norwood's fingers closed on it. Hobson thought the fabric of the universe was tearing apart. He could only wait like an awed child, vaguely aware of Norwood ignoring him, ignoring LaPorte, Norwood fumbling inexpertly with the gun and stalked out of the hut, his small chin jutting in anger. Men's voices began to yell outside the hut, first near, then far away. There were no shots, no sounds of fighting. The tide of -- something -- receded slowly from Hobson's perception. The fabric of the universe was stable and familiar once more. The sun shone brightly through the open windows of the hut. A fly cruised in, then unconcernedly left through the doorway. Everything was quiet. Even LaPorte. Any awareness of the colonel had been blasted from Hobson's consciousness by the awesome feat he had witnessed, but now he forced himself to turn. LaPorte lay back dead in his chair, apparently unwounded, eyes wide, mouth slack, the pasted smile gone with everything that had been behind it. His right hand was clutching at his gun holster. The quiet was profound. Staring at the dead figure, Hobson tried to comprehend. His extra sense was still numbed by whatever had happened, as his eyes might have been dazzled by glaring light. He could not tell what was going on outside. He found that, for the moment at least, he did not much care. He finally finished drawing his pistol, looked at it, then dropped it back into the holster. He walked out slowly into the sun, stepping over the motionless legs of the fallen guard. There were dead New Americans scattered everywhere, quite a number of them. Joe Norwood stood a few yards from the hut, his arms around his wife, his face on her shoulder, the gun hanging in his hand as if forgotten. "Joe, it was my fault, not yours," the woman was saying in low, comforting tones. "I wanted to stay near you. But I wasn't careful enough, and they found me... it's all right, Joe. It was their own fault." She noticed Hobson as he walked slowly toward them. She fell silent a moment, then went on consoling. "A lot of them ran away, Joe. And here's one who didn't mean you any harm. He can join us now." Norwood looked around and Hobson saw tears in his eyes. Hobson stood there waiting, not really expecting to go on living from one moment to the next. "I wanted to explain things,"  said Norwood, staring fnto space. "I just came right out and told the yellow soldiers, but they didn't believe me. This time I tried to go slow, give the whole picture, but it didn't help. If only I could talk better. If only I could explain!" "Explain about -- you?" Hobson asked. Suddenly it came to him that he was beginning to under' stand. He felt tired and shaky, now that it seemed he might be going on living. Norwood spoke in a dry whisper. I "Anyone who decides to do some! thing that will hurt me, dies. Dies right there and then." He looked at Hobson. "When I was a boy, I saw another kid draw back his arm to throw an icy snowball." He screamed at Hobson suddenly, "When I was five, my father tried to spank me!" "Hush, Joe. Hush. It's all right now." Norwood's eyes wandered again. "I would have killed myself before now, I think. But the war came. A lot of people have died, trying to hurt me... so now I think I do some good. I hope to God I do some good." The woman stroked him. "You do, Joe. You keep us all safe." Hobson looked up at the bright blue sky of Earth, and saw in it a kind of hope.  T he annual meetings of the American Association for the Advancement of Science are always exhausting affairs, but the # meeting in San Frhncisco was particularly nerve racking. To begin with, the TripleA. S. filled every meeting room in three large hotels. At every session, morning and afternoon for a week, I was faced with the problem of choosing just one from a menu of panels that included: the energy crisis; report by the Skylab scientist-astronauts, with Werner von Braun as an added attraction; Dr. Immanual Velikovsky presenting his theories for critical discussion by Big Science after # years of rejection; reports on the agricultural revolution; Carl Sagan, James Van Allan, and Bruce Murray on the new portraits of the planets; ecology and pollution; exo-biology and the Viking Project; past and future efforts to detect signals from extra-terrestrial intelligences; fusion power; alternatives to fusion power; Remo Ruffini, Robert Kraft, and Stirling Colgate on super-novae and collapsed objects; and on, and on, and on. To make the decisions harder, I was invited to press conferences where we could discuss the new findings with the panelists -- but the press meetings went on at the same time as other presentations. How do you decide whether (#) to get involved in an argument between Rusty Schweikert and the Skylab astronauts on one side, and the devotees of black box space exploration on the other, or (#) to attend Bruce Murray's lecture on Venus seen from Mariner? During the week I stayed with Poul and Karen Anderson, which was probably a mistake. The mistake wasn't that they live on the other side of the Bay and so we had to get up at #: # every morning lest we miss something important beginning at #:#. No, the problem was far worse -- after hearing those panels, how could we get to bed at a decent hour? We had to sit up all night in discussion. After all, we saw most of what we thought we knew -- and many of our hard-science stories -- go crashing down in flames. It's a brand new universe, one we're only barely acquainted with. B efore someone gets the wrong idea, it wasn't Velikovsky who brought down our comfortable universe and solar system. The Velikovsky panels were strangely disappointing. To begin with they were more like debates than scientific discussions. Dr. Velikovsky even had a cheering section whose applause probably embarrassed him. The majority of those attending the Velikovsky sessions seem to have come away with mixed feelings. Most scientists now believe Velikovsky is neither crank nor crackpot, but they still think he is most wrong. His views and their treatment by Carl Sagan and others is worth a column, but this isn't it. For now, it's enough to say he didn't concede an inch, and he left with few converts. No, our understanding of the universe is changing more rapidly now than at any time in human history because this is the first generation to have the equipment to obtain the necessary information. Consider the planets as an example. As Carl Sagan put it during the meeting, "Not very long ago planetary astronomers were safe. We could make any speculation we liked and never be found out, and there were plenty of surprising speculations. I made some of them." (In his book with Shklovskii. Intelligent Life in the Universe. Dell, #, Dr. Sagan argued that the moons of Mars might be artificial satellites.) "Now the spacecraft hang like swords of Damocles over the heads of the astronomers, and you can see on their faces a strange amalgum of fear and hope as the probes approach their destinations. In this decade the boundaries of realism have been pushed back. It is a decade of wonder." He went on to prove it by demolishing our previous models of the planets. Science fiction readers are getting used to the "new Mars" and "new Venus", but even those change with every analysis of the Mariner data. And Mars and Venus aren't the only casualties of the spacecraft. It is now seriously thought that the Moon may have been formed inside the orbit of Mercury, although no theory has yet been advanced to explain how it got out here to be captured by Earth. T hen Poul Anderson and I watched Jupiter come crashing down with nearly every science fiction story about the giant planet as James Van Allen told of the results of Pioneer #'s encounter. To start with, it doesn't seem we'll be using bases for ships, or for colonies as I suggested two columns ago. You can't get to them -- at least not alive. Out to Callisto and beyond, the radiation belts around Jupiter are so intense that it will take many feet of shielding for man to survive. Unless someone invents a spacedrive several orders of magnitude better than any we have on the drawing board the weight penalty of shielding makes it inconceivable that we can fly men anywhere near Jupiter. Dr. Van Allen estimated # planetary radii as the closest safe distance. Goodbye to "Call me Joe," and "Meeting with Medusa", and a host of other favorites old and new. And yet -- the fusion scientists are very hopeful now. Perhaps a new kind of space drive is closer than we think, See the August issue of Worlds of If for Dr. Robert Ensman's sciencefact article, " Torchships -- Now!" Ed . There was more to the planetary sessions. On July #, #, the first Viking probes will land on Mars. They contain an ingenious system for testing and detecting life on Mars, if there is any there. The sites chosen for the Vikings, by the way, correspond to the middle of the Atlantic Ocean, the Gulf of Tonkin, and the entrance to Yellowstone National Park -- would Martian probes arriving at those points find life on Earth? But think about that date. About two years from the time this magazine is on the stands. Ten years ago the top planetary scientists could seriously wonder if Phobos and Diemos were artificial, and the Grand Canal more than a poetic image. Two years from now, we'll have data about Martian life. Not guesses, hard data. As I write this, the Mariner probe has rounded Venus and is on its way to Mercury. As of now, we know almost nothing about Mercury. I have just finished a story about an expedition to Mercury and don't dare send it to my agent because by the time this article is printed the probe will have arrived. In the short time between my writing this and your reading it we will have learned more about Mercury than during the entire sweep of human history. Meanwhile, Pioneer #I is on its way to Jupiter for our second look, arriving this December -- and after it passes it will probably be headed for Saturn. By # we'll have our first close look at the ringed planet and its giant moon Titan. A few years ago we knew nothing about the rings. Now we've bounced radar off them, to find that they're not all dust at all, but have chunks several meters in diameter within them. In five more years we'll have a close look. In # we can have a close look at Uranus. The technology to send a probe there already exists. In other words, the information curve has never been steeper. In the past decade we may have learned as much about ourselves and our universe as mankind learned in the we've been around. Even that time span changes like dreams -- the first meeting was a presentation by Richard Leaky, Director of the Kenya National Museum. Leaky believes he has a skull, ##, that years ago. This published date has been disputed, but during his lecture Leaky announced a new find, #. He stated that "If # bothers you, # will horrify you." Paleontology and space science, biology and physics, in every field we are learning faster than the publishers can get their textbooks revised. Take earth sciences, for example. We've only begun to examine the Skylab data. There are thousands of photographs and instrument readings that no one has even looked at, much less analyzed. For the first time we have a real-time history of a solar flare, because the astronauts were able to point their cameras and instruments at it. As one astronomer pointed out, that one little splash-up, a minor thing and quite common on the Sun, produced enough energy to run the US A memorial anthology in tribute to the father of modern American science fiction, Edited by Introduction by This book is a unique memorial-the thirteen stories in especially for this volume by Poul Anderson, Isaac Asimov. Alfred Bester, Hal Clement, Theodore R. Cogswell, L. Sprague de Camp, Gordon R. Dickson, Harry Harrison, Mack Reynolds. Clifford D. Simak. George #. Smith. Theodore Sturgeon, and , Theodore L. Thomas. Each with an introductory tribute to John Campbell. # #, now .it your bookstore T#T economy at present rates for a The fusion scientists called their panel "Imitating the Sun." F our years ago I wrote an article on the coming energy crisis in the United States. As part of the research I visited the best known fusion research laboratories and asked what they would do with more money. They really had no good answers. No longer. Now they can do three times as much profitable research, because now they know at least twice as much about fusion as they did four years ago. What else should we look at? Returning to Skylab, it wasn't only the solar scientists who were excited. Earth resources and earth sciences took a quantum jump from Skylab, and may take another when the unexamined data brought back is analysed. The materials-research people were ready to do handsprings over the crystal growths obtained in the space environment. Ultra-pure materials, thin film development, biologically produced substances -- there were surprises in every experiment, and all were exciting. I asked Dr. Harry charge of materials research conducted by Skylab, if among the as yet unanalysed data there might lurk something as significant for everyday society as was the discovery of the transistor. "I can't rule that out," he said. He was trying to be cautious, but it wasn't possible. "I'm certain that space materials-research can be as fundamentally important as any discovery in history." Is it any wonder that the Andersons and I were unable to knock off for sleep at night? Every one of these developments deserves an article as long as this one. I apologize to the readers for this grasshopper presentation, and I only hope I can convey a small part of the excitement going on in scientific circles. It's not only the discoveries we've just made. Nearly everywhere was the feeling that the best is yet to come -- and we'll live to see it. Consider collapsed objects in space, and particularly the black hole. Black holes are theoretically possible in Newtonian physics; but they were first described as a theoretical anomoly lurking in Einstein's General Relativity. No one paid much attention to them. However, back in the thirties Fritz Zwicky of Cal Tech's Mount Wilson organized a search for supernovae, and argued for their importance in understanding the universe. In the forties J. Robert Oppenheimer did some basic theoretical work on black holes and neutron stars, and there began to be a feeling that such things might exist. Unfortunately, there wasn't any way to locate them, or to study them if someone told you where they might be. Radio astronomy didn't exist. X-ray astronomy, which requires instruments in space above the earth's atmosphere, was not even possible. Then, in #, British radioastronomers discovered something entirely unsuspected, something absolutely new; the pulsars. These incredible objects emit a brief but very intense burst of radio energy at precise intervals on the order of a second. No one knew what they were and as late as #I Robert C. Haynes's, in his excellent survey of the space sciences, found no concensus among astronomers. They might, he said, be any of a half dozen things -- or even something unknown. In San Francisco last week there wasn't anyone who wasn't sure that pulsars are neutron stars. There was even agreement on how they are born. This too is worth a complete article. The point is that the conference was organized by Fritz Zwicky, and although he died two weeks before the meeting, he had lived to see the whole story from supernova to black hole known and understood. O nce again, it is not because this generation is more intelligent than past ones. We only have better tools to work with. We have computers to analyze incredible quantities of data. We have instruments which will detect the almost infinitesimal slowing down of the pulsars, one of the crucial facts indicating that they are very probably neutron stars. There was more, however. Ten years ago, black holes were a theoretical construct attracting attention but not taken very seriously. Now most astronomers are agreed that we are actually observing one. Well, by definition you can't observe a black hole, because the escape velocity from the hole is greater than the speed of light. No signal or information can come out of the hole. But we can observe the hole's effects on a companion, and that's what is happening right now. Many astronomers are convinced that Cygnus X-l is a binary with a black hole component. Ten years ago the holes were pure theory. Now, Remo Ruffini of Princeton can seriously announce that he believes there are hundreds galaxy alone. Moreover, we may be detecting energy from the amount of collapse. We may be witnessing the deaths of stars. Many of our key observations are accidental. When Congress ratified the Treaty of Moscow, which bans nuclear tests in the atmosphere and in space, a condition was attached. The United States must unilaterally be able to detect any space weapons test. This brought about the practical birth of x-ray astronomy, and even now the data comes in like quotations on the stock market ticker. To detect weapons tests we launched the Vela satellites. These search for x-ray events in space, and record the time and source of x-ray bursts lasting longer than a second or so. They hadn't been up long when they began to chatter. Something out there was putting out bursts of x-ray energy, and a lot of it. It didn't take long to decide they couldn't possibly be nuclear tests. From Vela's inception we have observed about half a dozen significant x-ray events each year. They are scattered throughout the sky, so that it is certain they are comparatively close -- tens to hundreds of lightyears, no more. Were they farther away, thousands of parsecs, they would cluster around the ecliptic, and they don't. That many events in such a comparatively small volume of space means that in the galaxy as a whole there are an incredible number. The bursts are short, and they come on and go off abruptly. Ruffini believes they may be the result of the very moment of collapse, the instant at which a white dwarf falls inward to become a neutron star or black hole. Meanwhile, both here and in Europe, incredibly sensitive gravity wave detectors are under construction. It will not be long before .we can compare the timing of the x-ray events with the arrival of gravity waves. Once again we are about to learn at least as much as we know; another doubling of knowledge. A generation of wonder. It is a unique generation, as many of the panelists pointed out. Fifty years ago -- even ten years ago -- we couldn't study the basic structure of the universe because we hadn't the tools. We could not answer even the simplest questions about the solar system; we couldn't get out there. Fifty years from now we won't be able to study the basics because they will already be known. Our grandchildren will learn in grade school what it will be our privilege to discover. The information curve may never be steeper than it is now. be in New York. It promises to be as exciting as this year's, with an added bonus. One of my frantic meetings in San Francisco was with writer participation in the New York meeting. Jerry is this year's President of Science Fiction Writers of America. Ed. The information flow to science has become so great that no one understands what it all means -- not just what it means for science, but what it means for all of us. Perhaps science fiction writers can help. I probably won't get any sleep that week.  Reality wears many faces, some beautiful, some grim. If only we could choose! H er husband Howard and wife Karen were snoring softly on the couch when she came in. They had been watching a hologram when they fell asleep. Dianne smiled when she saw them and quietly crossed the cabin to switch off the set. The cassette had played itself through, and now the set offered only a strange view through a ragged-edged hole into a darkness against which stars spun and swirled lazily. Dianne frowned abruptly at odd stabs of agony in her abdomen, and then, as the pain worsened. she clutched the holograph console and sagged against it for support. And closed her eyes. She woke up very slowly, a little at a time, and found herself looking up through a large and jagged hole in the ceiling of the airlock. Through the hole, she could see utter blackness shot with pinpoints of utter brightness. The universe seemed to pass in review as she spun with the ruptured hulk of Compartment F. She felt again the horror gnawing at what was left of her guts. She opened her mouth to scream but it hurt her too much. A roaring noise filled her ears. Blood engorged her eyes, making the pinpoints of utter brightness glow a sickly red as they moved past the hole. Within the shell of her liferig, she felt minute stings as hypodermic needles automatically slid into her flesh. Dianne Drake forced herself to subside and listened to the harsh sound of her own ragged breathing while waiting for the drugs to take effect, to make the pain and fear go away. She had not been dreaming about the hole and the stars. She was not with her wife and husband. She was not aboard the Wheel now. There was no Wheel anymore. Something had happened to it -- she didn't know what and doubted that she would ever know. She had not been dreaming about the pain, either, because something had happened to her, too. She and the heavy-maintenance robot had just re-entered the Compartment F airlock when the deck suddenly buckled underfoot, flinging her against a bulkhead. The massive robot had grazed her across the abdomen, caving in but not puncturing her shell, as it was heaved past her and flipped out through the open airlock hatch. She had been hurt, hurt badly, she knew that, and she was dying here in the dead hulk of Compartment F, wreckage within wreckage, she knew that too. Oh God please don't let me die here don't let me die alone -- No. Not alone. A-# moved into her field of vision and lowered itself to its knees beside her, like a giant, quicksilver-colored mantis descending upon its prey. Dianne had always felt uneasy in the presence of cyborgs, but she nonetheless gave A-# a faint smile and gestured beckoningly. The cyborg moved its good hand over her lightly, almost tenderly, testing the thin straps that bound her to the deck. A-#'s other hand dangled forlornly at the end of a tangle of thin cables and hair-fine wiring. The plastic forearm, shattered during the Wheel's break-up, looked like an exploded timepiece, all disarrayed springs and wires. "I thought you had expired, Ms. Drake," said A-#'s inflectionless voice in her helmetphones. "You've been unconscious for several hours." "Just... resting my eyes." She tried to laugh. The effort was too great. The pain under her ribs stabbed too deeply. She bit into her lip, forcing herself to be still and, when the pain had receded somewhat, she said very softly, "Are there... did you find others?" "No, Ms. Drake. Most of Compartment F seems to have twisted away with Compartment E. It's unlikely that anyone in this section had time to get into a life-rig. I did not find the remains of an unidentimonitoring room -- " Poor George. Dianne thought, closing her eyes, shutting out the soft, maddening swirl of lights beyond the hole, poor George. " -- and," the cyborg went on. "the wreckage of A-# in the life-rig maintenance room. Everyone and everything else is gone. Compartment G broke away cleanly. so it's quite possible that it managed to seal itself in time." Possible, Dianne reflected dully, but not too probable. It was also possible that G had ruptured, that Howard and Karen were dead, blown up in their sleep. If only the maintenance robot had not taken so long to set the plates for her, if only she could have finished her could have gotten back inside when she should have, she would not be here. She and Howard and Karen would have all gone on sleep-shift together, she would not be here, she would be with her husband and wife, not here, not alone, God God oh God it hurt it hurt -- She pounded on the deck with her fists, strained against the straps, causing herself worse agony. She screamed until the pain in her emptied lungs was greater than the pain in her bruised abdomen, and then, as the needles again began to slide into her, she almost expired from a coughing fit as she tried to suck air back down into her chest. "I'm sorry that there's nothing I can do," A-# said tonelessiy, just before Dianne blacked out again. K aren's hands, surgeon's hands, sure, steady hands, cupped Dianne's face tenderly. They kissed each other passionately. and then Karen suddenly jerked away in the darkness with a yelp of surprise. Howard had bitten her on the thigh. A pillow fight ensued between Karen and Howard. Dianne, caught in the middle of the bed, lay convulsed with laughter between the combatants. Finally, when the last pillow had been sent flying across the cabin, Howard and Karen stretched out on either side of their new wife. "Welcome to the marriage," Howard said, kissing Dianne on the cheek. "Now that you're in our power, we shall have our way with you. my dear." "Just as long as you don't bite me on the leg," Dianne said, hugging his neck. Karen snorted. And then legs and arms became entwined, and hands touched things in the darkness, and then the cabin became suffused with the light of thousands of stars. "Two-Six?" Dianne called, resignedly letting dull pain pull her out of sleep, out of the dream. "Ms. Drake, how do you feel?" "Like... pulped meat. I am pulped meat." "You mustn't despair. Help will come soon. Some sections of the Wheel were surely able to seal themselves. A help-call was undoubtedly transmitted within minutes of the break-up." Dianne opened her eyes and, pointedly avoiding the slow swirl of lights beyond the hole, looked at A-#b. The cyborg had strapped itself to a stanchion and seemed to be sorting through the tangle of wires and cables sprouting from the plastic upper arm. She tried to speak again but produced only a dry hiss in the back of her throat. She moved her head weakly, groping with her mouth for the water nipple in her helmet When she finally found it, she sucked gratefully, noisily, for several seconds. "How long," she managed to gasp, "since the accident?" "Approximately thirteen hours, Ms. Drake." "Any sign of... rescue? Anything?" "Not yet." Dianne turned her head slightly and saw the two plastic halves of a replacement forearm pinned to the deck by the cyborg's foot. "Is there any... point in repairing yourself, Two-Six?" "I am programed for self-maintenance." "Robots are... programed, Two-Six." "I have directives, Ms. Drake." "Aren't you at all... afraid of... dying again?" "The question has no meaning for me. Please rest now. Conserve your strength." "Do you... what was it like the first time... you died?" "I don't remember. Please rest." "Two-Six, I'm afraid to d--" Dianne broke off in terror. She knew that she was dying, that the careening heavymaintenance robot's almost casual blow' had mushed her insides to jelly, but she could not bring herself to speak of her own death. She tried to imagine oblivion. She tried to imagine Howard and Karen living on without her. She could not envision death as being much different from space, only without all of the stars, without any stars at all, just blackness and vastness and tumbling forever into that infinite and unrelieved darkness, and the pain was rising in her again, and she wondered if, in dying, in becoming dead, she would carry the memory of so much agony with her as she started to tumble and God God God! If only it did not hurt so much. If only Karen and Howard were with her. If only the heavy-maintenance robot had struck her squarely, caved her in completely, killed her instantly. If only she had gone on sleepshift with her wife and husband. If only dying did not take so long. If only she were not cut off from her loved ones. If only it did not hurt so much. "Two-Six." "Yes, Ms. Drake?" Dianne hesitated, gathering her courage, and sought the water nipple. She got a small mouthful of water before her supply gave out with a soft, sucking noise. She held the cool water in her mouth for a long time before swallowing. "I want you to help me," she finally said, fumbling at her belt for her spot-welding pistol. She did not have the strength to detach it once she had located it. "Two-Six, take the gun... adjust beam for maximum intensity... point-blank at my helmet... death should be instantaneous... and painless." "Ms. Drake, I cannot do yhat you ask." "Oh, oh God, please!" "My programing forbids the taking of human life, whether through action or inaction." "You were human once!" Dianne cried out, feebly vehement. "Don't quote manuals at me... please, please understand... I'm dying. I'm already dead... I'm in pain, damn you!" "Help will come," A-# flatly insisted. "You must have hope." Hope? She was too weak to hurl the word back at the cyborg. Hope of what? Hope of what? Hope of rescue. But the Wheel had broken up. Compartment F was tumbling through space, an inert shell, with one chance in a gated by any rescue ship -- presuming, of course, that there even was a rescue ship. Hope of reunion. But Howard and Karen might already be dead, and even if they still lived, even if Dianne were found, even then, could a three-way marriage function as such with an incapacitated member? Hope of living. But she was dying. Hope of dying. But she was dying in agony. Hope of sleep. She slept. T hey looked at her messed-up body and shook their heads sadly and began to shave her head. Dianne knew what was happening and tried to push them away, but there were straps binding her to the table, holding her still. She screeched with horror as they began to remove the top of her cranium, and then she stopped screeching, because they had severed her from her body, they were carefully lifting out the essence of Dianne Drake, drawing the brain and spinal column out of the useless body. They did things to the essence of Dianne Drake. They built a mantis-like body of metal and plastic in which to house the altered essence of Dianne Drake. They activated the mantislike body, and all that remained of Dianne Drake, the special knowledge, special skills, special usefulness, was as one with the self-winding, self-propelled body. They gave the body an identity number and put it aboard a Wheel, where it worked in Hydroponics under the supervision of a human being named Howard Drake. Where it worked in Surgery under the supervision of a human being named Karen Drake. Where it did not know and was not known. Where it was worse than dead... Where it was alive and cut off from the living. Dianne's throat was on fire when she woke up, but there was no more water. There was no hole in the ceiling, and no swirl of stars. There was no pain. There was light. There were muted voices all around her. "Two... Six?" she hissed, barely audible. The light hurt her eyes, and she could not understand what the soft voices were saying. "Two-Six... where am I? Two..." j She blinked frantically, trying to focus her eyes and, suddenly, the light was gone, the voices were gone, the jagged hole was above her once more, but so, too, were people in life-rigs. She was in pain now, ( writhing on the deck, unrestrained  by straps, and there was a noise in her helmetphones, everything all right everything is all right everyj thing is going to be all right, and then she was alone again, bound to the deck of the airlock in Compartment F,'and then she was not alone, she was with Howard and Karen, the three of them huddled together in their Compartment G cabin, pleasantly tired after workshift and very much in love with one another, and then, and then... Dianne let go of the images, blinked them away, and saw that it was very bright in the operating J room. For just an instant, she imagined that the source of illumination was a very large and jagged hole in the ceiling through which the stars poured their light. The notion tied immediately, but she nevertheless frowned with thought, groggily aware of a wrongness about the presence of such a hole in an operating room. She shoved the whole matter from her mind when she saw Karen standing beside her. "Oh God," Dianne croaked, crying. "Oh God. Oh God." Karen leaned over to embrace her gently. "It's okay now," she murmured soothingly. "It's okay. Everything is going to be okay." "#... so afraid, so afraid... Howard?" L "He's safe, we're all together again, honey, everything is -- " "Where is... he?" "Soon." Karen kissed Dianne on the mouth and drew away. "He'll be here soon. Sleep now." "Karen...I don't want it to be a dream." "It's real. Everything is going to be all right. Sleep. Sleep." She slept or awoke -- she could not be certain, because Karen and the bright operating room went away, and the pain returned, and the stars spun past the hole above her. and A-# tinkered with its shattered arm, and they were shaving her head again, cutting off the top of her skull again... No!" "Easy," murmured Howard. "Easy." "I'm afraid, Howard," Dianne whispered. "If I open my eyes, you'll go away." "I'm here," he said. She could feel his breath on her cheek. "Where am I?" "You're aboard the Wheel, what's left of it anyway, and I'm The Secret Galactics From one of the top writers in the entire field of science-fiction -- one of his greatest novels. "The Secret Galactics" is a taut and exciting tale of battle for control of the world between a group of alien creatures disguised as ordinary humans -- and -- the still-living but disembodied brain of a great scientist mounted in a mobile fortress. Must reading for every sciencefiction fan! # at your bookstore, or write to: Mr. Joseph Schaumburger, Dept. #-D#(#) Prentice-Hall, Inc. West Nyack, New York # here. Karen's here, and we're going to take :... good care of you." "You're crying, Howard." She slitted her eyelids, mindful of the light, and regarded him sadly. His eyes were wet and red. "I don't want to die. I don't want to leave you and Karen." "We don't want you to leave." "I'm scared, Howard. Don't let them -- " He silenced her with a kiss. "Everything is going to be okay." "Everything," affirmed Karen as she loomed over Dianne. Karen was wearing her surgeon's gown and cap now. "You'd better leave now, Howard." "I'll stay," Howard said. "She's my wife, too, Karen." Karen nodded slowly and looked down at Dianne, who lay upon the table between her spouses, groping for the memory of another time when she had lain thus. Karen touched Dianne's face with one of her sure, steady hands and said, "I love you," and Dianne felt her surgeon-wife's fingers trembling against her skin. "I love you both," she murmured softly, good-bye.  love you. and then Howard and Karen were gone, their faces replaced by those of strangers. Dianne blinked, startled by the change, and the hole was above her once more, the stars were sweeping past as Compartment F tumbled through space. She was alone with A-# again, in pain again. Strangers? She bore her agony in silence as she tried to separate products of imagination from realities. She conjured up images of Howard and Karen, of a scalpel trembling in Karen's hand, and she took heart. There were no strangers. Howard and Karen lived. They were her hope of salvation, they knew what she would want, they would not let her down... She lay waiting for an act of mercy, for a final gesture of love, and she kept telling herself, Everything is going to be all right, everything is going to be all right, even as she slid into other dreams, other times. Awake or dreaming, everything is going to be all right. She lay waiting. She lay dreaming. It found itself on a table in a brightly illuminated room. It felt confusion for a moment as she clutched at memories of dreams, and it sensed within herself a terrible, bitter loneliness, a vague awareness of having been somehow betrayed. It could not account for her feelings, and it was further surprised to feel grateful when, finally, she let it sit up. Promising itself a psych-check at the first available opportunity, it stepped down from the table rather like a mantis moving from leaf to leaf. No dreams, it dutifully reminded itself, are good dreams. # Three great books by Stanistaw Lem and four more of the best in European Science Fiction. A # value at a saving of more than #a great introduction to the new Continuum Books European Science Fiction Series. I . Stanisfaw Lem Fables for the Cybernetic Age The escapades of two robot cosmic constructors that "manage to be truly amusing and profoundly disturbing at the same time ." -- Leslie A. Fiedler. # #. Franz Rottensteiner, Editor An exciting anthology of European Science Fiction... # #. Arkadi and Boris Strugatski "A straightforward adventure story."Ursula K. Le Cuin. # r #. Stanistaw Lem "A rousing adventure in the technological mode. " -- Ursula K. Le Cuin. # #. Stanistaw Lem book. "-Joanna Russ. # #. Jacques Sternberg Short stories by a young French master of black humor. # #. Stefan Wul A fast moving French science fiction classic. # GA Seabury Bookstore # Second Avenue, New York # Gentlemen: Please send me all seven European Sci-fi books, postage paid. Enclosed find my check for #. Please send me the following books: -- I (# ea.); # (# ea.); -- # (# ea.); # (# ea.); -- # (# ea.); # (# ea.); -- # (# ea.). Postage paid. Enclosed is my check for  Name. Address. City State.Zip. (Please add sales tax where applicable.) In the #th Century mankind has developed interstellar travel and is tackling the huge task of siphoning off Earth's excess population. Unfortunately, only one other habitable planet. Terranova, has been discovered, and an economic brake has been placed on the flow of settlers to it by making the journey highly expensive. This policy was introduced and en forced by the vast Starflight Corporation which controls all manufacture and operation of spacecraft. Most of the Starflight fleet is engaged in the transportation of settlers, but it has a separate Stellar Exploration Arm which continues with the search for habitable new worlds. The President of Starpowerful human ever. She has been debased and corrupted by her power to the extent where -- like sultans of old -- she has been known to kill employes for minor transgressions. of the exploration ship Bissendorf, was about to leave Earth on a year long mission and was summoned to Elizabeth's headquarters for a preflight audience. While waiting impatiently for his interview he was entrusted with the job of looking after Elizabeth s small son. Harald . Garamond. who was becoming disenchanted with the fruitless search for other planets, was too busy with his own thoughts to notice Harald climbing up a tall statue. Before Garamond could prevent the accident. the boy fell and was killed. Garamond knew at once that not only was he doomed, but that the President's psychosis would prompt her to wreak vengeance on his wife. He discovered, however, that the bov's death fall had not been observed. so he hid the body and slipped away from Starflight House. Concealing his panic, he collected his wife and son from their apartment and took them to the spaceport. At gunpoint he forced a shuttle pilot to fly them up to the Bissendorf which was waiting in orbit. Knowing that the dead child would he found at any moment. Garamond got through on the radio to his second-in-command and ordered him to blank out all communications between the Bissendorf and Earth. The precaution was taken just in time -- back at Starlight HQ Harold's body had been discovered. Elizabeth had already slain the luckless servant who made the Ibid, and had sent out an order that Garamond was to be brought back to her. Aboard his ship Garamond ordered it to leave the Solar System at maximum speed and was lucky in that the spatial "tide" was favorable to him. The ships employed by Earth could operate more efficiently in regions where the density of space was high, and in this case the local conditions enabled Garamond to escape his pursuers. The trouble was that he had nowhere to go -- there was no point in fleeing to Terra nova because Elizabeth s ships would be there wailing for him. The Bissendorf was provisioned fora year, so Garamond decided to use that time to follow up a private dream. He owned photographs of partially destroyed starmaps which had been found on Saganiu. u planet which had been destroyed hy a nuclear reaction thousands of years previously. Discrepancies in the maps suggested to Garamond that one star had been of special significance to the long-dead Suganians. and he decided to solve the mvstery. On completing the four-month journey, the Bissendorf s crew made an astonishing  bid -- a sun completely enclosed within a spherical shell which was more than # They surveyed the object, located a single small entrance at its equator and one group passed through it to discover that the inner surface of the sphere was covered with vegetation and had hreatheable air. Hulks of hundreds of destroyed spaceships were clustered outside the entrance and just inside it were ruins of ancient fortifications. A great battle had been fought there long ago. but there was no sign of life. The sphere, dubbed Orbitsville. appeared to offer perfect living Earths. The discovery  elevated Garamond to a level of fame and importance at which he and his family seemed safe, even from Elizabeth Lindstrom. He sent a luster-than-light signal to Earth, reporting the find, then his science team began to investigate some of Orbitsville' s mysteries, including the puzzle of why radio communication was impossible within the sphere. Four months later Elizabeth arrived at the head of a fleet, assumed control and in a tense interview with Garamond revealed that Starlight intended to exploit emigration to Orbitsville and parcel it out just as if it was a normal planet. Settlers begin to arrive almost immediately. Disillusioned and feeling useless. Garamond settled down with his family and watched the human settlement spread outwards into Orbitsville' s infinite prairies -- then a new discovery was made. Orbitsville was not empty and free for the taking. An alien civilization was encountered close to the entrance. XI R umors of massacre came within a month. There had been a short-term lull while the shallow circular basin centered on Beachhead City absorbed the first waves of settlers. During that brief respite a handful of External Affairs representatives had arrived. Aware of their inadequacy, they had ruled that no humans were to go within five kilometers of the alien community until negotiations had been completed for a corridor to the free territory beyond. A number of factors combined, however, against the efficacy of the ruling. The Government men had arrived late on the scene. No broadcasting media were available to them. And -- most important -- there was a widespread feeling among the settlers that attempting diplomatic communication with the Clowns, as they were unofficially called, would be an exercise in futility. At first the bright-hued aliens had been approached with caution and respect. Then it was learned that they possessed no machines beyond the simplest farming implements. Even their houses were woven from a kind of cellulose rope extruded from their own bodies in roughly the same way a spider produces its web. When it was further discovered that the Clowns were mute, the assumption that they were intelligent was called into question by many of the human settlers. One theory was that they were degenerate descendants of the race that had built the fortifications around the Beachhead City aperture; another held they were little more than domestic animals that had outlived their masters and developed a quasi-culture of their own. Garamond was disturbed by the attitude implicit in the theories, partly because it was a catalyst for certain changes taking place among the Earth settlers. The subtle loosening of discipline he had noticed in his own men within minutes of their setting foot on Orbitsville had its counterpart among the immigrants in the form of a growing disregard for authority. Men whose lives had been closely controlled in the tight, compacted society of Earth now regarded themselves as potential owners of continents and were impatient for their new status. All they had to do to transform themselves from clerks to kings was to load up the vehicles provided by the Starflight workshops and set out on their golden journeys. The only directive was that they should travel far, because it was obvious that the farther a man went when fanning out from Beachhead City the more land would be available to him. As the mood took hold, even the earliest arrivals -- those who had staked out their plots of land within the circular hills -- became uneasily aware of the incoming hordes at their heels. They decided to move onward and outward. In a normal planetary situation the population pressures would not have been concentrated so fiercely on one point. But Earth technology was geared to the Assumption of Mediocrity. During the development of the total transport system of flickerwing ships and shuttles it had never occurred to anyone to make provision for an environment in which, for example, it would not be possible for a ship to gather its own reaction mass. Such provision would have been completely illogical in the universe as it was then understood -- but in the contest of Orbitsville, a deadly mistake had been made. Territories of astronomical dimensions were available certainly. But no means existed for claiming them quickly enough to satisfy the ambitions of men who had crossed space like gods and then found themselves reduced to wheeled transportation. Given time to build or import fleets of wing-borne aircraft. the difficulties could have been lessened but not eliminated completely. Each family unitor commune had to become self-supporting in the shortest possible time and, even with advanced farming methods and the use of iron cows, this meant claiming possession of large areas without delay. It was a situation which, classically, had always resulted in man fighting man. Garamond was not surprised therefore when reports began to reach him that the outermost settlers had forced their way through the Clown city in a number of places and were pouring into the prairie beyond. Although he did not try to visit any of the trouble spots in person, he had no difficulty visualizing the course of events at each. Still haunted by the sense of having lost his purpose, he devoted most of his time to his family, making only occasional visits to the Bissendorf in his capacity of chief executive. He deliberately avoided watching the newscasts piped into his home along the landlines, but other channels now were open. One morning, while sleeping off the effects of a prolonged drinking session, he was awakened by a child's scream. The sound triggered a synergistic vision of Harald Lindstrom falling away from the blind face of a statue and, almost in the same instant, came the crushing awareness that he had not been sufficiently on his guard against Elizabeth. Garamond jumped out of bed, gasping for air, and lurched to the living room. Aileen had got there before him and was kneeling with her arms around Christopher. The boy was now sobbing gently, his face buried in her shoulder. "What happened?" Garamond's fear was subsiding but his heart still pounded unevenly. "It was the projector," Aileen said. "One of those things appeared on it. I turned it off." Garamond glanced at the projection area of the solid-image television. "What things?" The faint ghost of a tutor on one of the educational programs was still dissolving into the air. Christopher raised a streaked, solemn face. "It was a Crown." "He means a Clown." Aileen's eyes were slaty with anger. "A Clown? But... I told you to keep the images fairly diffuse when Chris is watching so that he won't get confused between what's real and what isn't." "The image was diffused. The thing still scared him, that's all." Garamond stared helplessly at his wife. "I don't get it. Why should he be afraid of a Clown?" He turned his attention to Christopher. "What's the matter, son? Why were you afraid?" "I thought the Crown was coming to get me too." "That was a silly thing to think -- they never harmed anybody." The boy's gaze was steady and reproachful. "What about all the people they froze? All the dead people." Garamond was taken aback. "What!" "Don't confuse him," Aileen said quietly. "You know perfectly well what's been in the newscasts for the last couple of days." "But I don't! What did they say?" "They told about the outer planet. When the things built Lindstromland, they shut off all light and heat to the outer planet and froze it over." "Who? What things?" "The Clowns, of course." "But that's wonderful!" Garamond began to smile. "The Clowns created Orbitsvilie!" "Their ancestors." "I see. And there were people on the outer planet? People who got frozen to death?" "They showed photographs of them." A stubborn note had crept into Aileen's voice. "Where did they get these photographs?" "A Starflight ship must have gone there, of course." "But, honey, if the planet is frozen over how could anybody take photographs of its surface or anything on it? Just think about that for a while." "I don't know how they did it. I'm only telling you what Chris and I and everybody else have seen." Garamond sighed. Going to the communicator, he called Cliff Napier on board the Bissendorf. The familiar head appeared at the projection focus and nodded a greeting. Garamond spoke quickly, without preamble. "Cliff, I need information about ship movements within the Pengelly's Star system. Has there been an expedition to the outer planet?" "No." "You're positive?" Napier glanced downward, looking at an information display. "Absolutely." "Thanks, Cliff. That's all." Garamond broke the connection and Napier's apparently solid features faded into the air. "There you are, Aileen -- a direct, clear statement of fact. Now. where are the photographs supposed to have come from?" "Well, perhaps they weren't actual photographs. They might have been..." "Artists' impressions? Reconstructions?" "What difference does it make? They were shown..." "What difference!" Garamond laughed shakily as the mental chasm opened between himself and his wife. Yet he felt no annoyance. Their marriage had always been simple and harmonious, and he knew it was based on deeper attachments than mere similarity in interests or outlook. One of the first things he had learned to accept was the certainty of incompleteness on some levels of their relationship, and usually he knew how to accommodate it. "It makes all the difference in the world," he said softly, as if speaking to a child. "Don't you see how your attitude toward the Clowns has been affected by what you've seen or think you've seen on the viewers? That's the way people are manipulated. It used to be more difficult, or at least they had to be more subtle when literateness was considered vital to education..." Even to his own ears the words sounded dry and irrelevant. He stopped speaking as he noticed Aileen's predictable loss of interest. His wife absorbed most of her information through images, and he had no pictures to show her. Garamond felt an obscure sadness. "I'm not stupid, Vance." Aileen touched his hand, her intuition in sure control. "I know." "What did you want to tell me?" "I just want you to remember that Starflight Incorporated is like -- " he strove for a suitably vivid image -- "like a snowball rolling down a hill. It keeps getting bigger and bigger, and it keeps going faster, and it can't slow down. It can't afford to stop, even when somebody gets in the way... and that's why it's going to roll right on over the Clowns." I "You always seem so certain about things."  "The signs are all there. The first step is to implant in people's minds the idea that the Clowns ought to be rolled over. Once that's been done, the rest is easy." "I don't like the Crowns," Christopher said, breaking a long silence. His grain-gold face was determined . "I'm not asking you to like them, son. Just don't believe that everything you see on the viewer is real and true. Why, if I went to the outer planet myself, I could Garamond stopped speaking as the idea quickly took hold. not? After all, that's the W sort of work the S.E.A. ships were designed to do," Elizabeth had said, reasonably, and at that point had smiled. "You're on indefinite leave. Captain. But if you would prefer to return to active service and visit the outer world, I have no objection." "Thank you, my lady," Garamond had replied, concealing his surprise. Elizabeth's imperfect smile had grown more secretive, more triumphant. "We will find it useful to Want a way out of whatever it is you're in? Then read -- The Magazine of Alternatives possess some hard data about the planet -- in place of all the speculaGaramond reviewed the brief conversation a number of times as the Bissendorf was extending its invisible wings and disengaging from fleet formation. It came to him that he had proposed the exploratory flight partly as a challenge to the President, hoping that a duel with her would resolve the growing doubts in his mind. Her ready agreement to the mission was the last thing he had expected. As well as drawing a few pointed comments from Aileen, it had left him feeling both disappointed and uneasy. He sat in the control gallery for hours, watching the bright images of the other Starflight ships perform the patient maneuvers that would bring each one in turn to the entrance of Orbitsville to discharge its load of human beings or supplies. When the Bissendorf s own progression had taken it out through the regulated swarm, and nothing but stars lay in front, Garamond remained on station. He watched the irregular stabs of the main electron gun, the ghostly blade of energy that flickered through space ahead of the ship. The harvest of reaction mass was not plentiful in the immediate vicinity of Pengelly's Star, so in the early stages of the flight it was necessary to ionize the cosmic dust to help the intake fields do their work. Gradually, however, as the ship spiraled outward, the night-black plain of Orbitsville's shell ceased to blank off an entire half of the visible universe. The conditions of space became more normal. Speed began to build up. Once again Garamond had difficulty in setting his perceptions to the correct scale. Everything in his past experience conspired to make him think he was in a tiny ship painfully struggling to a height of a few hundred kilometers above a normalsized planet, whereas at a hundred necessary to turn one's head through ninety degrees to take in both edges of Orbitsville's disk. The size of the sphere was, in a way, painful to Garamond, causing familiar questions to seethe again in his mind. Was the fact that it was large enough to accommodate every intelligent being in the home galaxy a clue to its purpose? Why was there only one entrance to such a huge construction? Did the physics of the sphere's existence dictate of necessity that neither flickerwing ship nor radio communicator could operate inside it? Or were those features designed in by the Creators to preserve the effectiveness of the sphere's size, to prevent ingenious technicians turning it into a global television networks? And where were the creators now? Napier appeared with two bulbs of coffee, handed one to Garamond. "The weather section reports that the local average density of space is increasing according to their predictions. That means we should be able to pick up enough speed to reach the outer planet in not much more than a hundred hours." Garamond nodded. "The probe torpedo should be fitted out by then." "Sammy Yamoto wants to lead a manned descent to the surface." "That could be dangerous. We'll have to get a better report on the surface conditions before authorizing anything like that." Garamond sipped coffee, then frowned. "Why should our Chief Astronomer want to risk his neck out there? I thought he was still wrapped up in his globular filigree of force fields." "He is. But he reckons he can deduce a few things about how Orbitsville was built by examining the outer planet." "Tell him to keep me posted." Garamond looked at Napier over the mouthpiece of his coffee bulb and saw an uncharacteristic look of hesitancy on the big man's face. "Anything else coming to a boil?" "Shrapnel seems to have gone "Shrapnel? The shuttle pilot?" "That's right." "So he took off. Isn't that what we expected?" "I expected him to do it once, but not twice. He disappeared for the best part of a day soon after the Starflight crowd first arrived. At the time he was on ground detachment. So I decided he had gone back to Starflight with a hard-luck story, and I wrote him off -- but he was back on duty again that same night." "That surprised you?" "It did, especially as he returned without the chip on his shoulder. His whole attitude seemed to have changed for the better. Why, since then he's been working like a beaver!" "Maybe he discovered he didn't like the Starflight HQ staff." Napier looked unconvinced. "He didn't object or try to cry off when orders were posted for this flight, but he isn't on board." "I'd just forget about him." "I'm trying to," Napier said. "But the BissendorJ isn't a sailing ship tied up in harbor. A man able to come and go unofficially must have organization behind him. It makes me think Shrapnel has contacts in Starflight." "Let's have some whiskey," Garamond suggested. "We're both getting too old for this type of work." E ven before it was denied the light and heat of its own sun, the outer planet of the Pengelly's Star system had been a bleak sterile place. Less than half the size of Earth, it had no atmosphere at all. It was a ball of rock and dust patroling a lonely orbit so far out that its parent sun appeared as little more than a distant star casting barely perceptible shadows in an inert landscape. And when that sun vanished it made little difference to the planet. Its surface became a little colder and a little darker, but the cooling stresses were not great enough to cause anything as spectacular as movements of the crust. Nothing stirred in the blackness except infrequent puffs of dust from meteor strikes, and the uneventful millenia continued to drag by as they had always done. Using its radar fans like the feelers of a giant insect, the Bissendorf groped its way into orbit around the invisible dead world. Garamond's ship was in the form of three equal cylinders joined together, the central one projecting forward from the other two by almost half its length. The command deck, administrative and technical levels, living quarters and workshops were contained in the central cylinder. #'his exposed position meant that the inhabited regions of the vessel could have been subjected to intense bombardment during high-speed flight, when -- due to the ship's own velocity -- even stationary motes of interstellar dust registered as fantastically energetic particles. The problem had been solved by using the same magnetic detlection techniques that guided the particles into the ramjet's thermonuclear reactors. Both the Bissendorf s flux pumps shaped their magnetic lines of force into the form of a protective shield around which the charged particles flowed harmlessly into the engines. An inherent disadvantage of the system was that a starship could never coast at high speed; with the flux pumps closed down, the crew would quickly fry in self-induced radiation. By the same token, communications with a ship under way were precluded and even radar sensing could not be employed. The approach to the dark planet had been made at modest interplanetary speeds, however. Hence the Bissendorf' was able to proceed by using its main drive in short bursts, between which it was possible to run position checks. Because it was designed for exploration work in unknown planetary systems, the vessel was further equipped with conventional nuclear thrusters and a limited amount of stored reaction mass which gave it extra capability for close maneuvering. The task of slipping into stable orbit was therefore accomplished quickly and efficiently, even though the target planet remained invisible to the Bissendorf's crew. It took only one pass to enable the long-range sensors and recording banks to answer all Garaniond's questions. "Pretty disappointing," Sammy Yamoto mourned, examining the glowing numerals and symbols of the preliminary analysis. "The planet has no atmosphere now, appears never to have had any. Its surface is completely barren. I was hoping for the remains of some kind of plant life which would have told us whether the radiation from the primary was cut off suddenly or over a period of years." Chief Science Officer O' Hagan spoke. "We can still do a lot with samples of dust and rock from the surface." Yamoto nodded without enthusiasm. "I guess so. But botanical evidence would have been so precise. So nice. With nothing but inorganic evidence, we're going to have margins of error of -- what? A thousand years or more?" "On an astronomical timescale that's not bad." "It's not bad, but it's not..." "Is it the opinion of the group," Garamond interrupted, "that a manned descent is still worth while?" O' Hagan glanced around at the other science officers anchored close to the information display, then shook his head. "At this stage it would be enough to drop a robolander and take three or four cores. Somebody can always go down if the cores prove of exceptional interest. But I don't hold out much hope they will." "Right -- it's decided we send down one probe." Garamond used his end-of-meeting voice. "Get it there and back as quickly as possible, and include flares and holorecording gear in the package. I want to be able to present certain people with visible evidence." Denise Serra, the physicist, raised her eyebrows. "I heard the Starflight Information Bureau was propagating some fantasy about a beautiful civilization being snuffed out in its prime. Naturally I didn't believe it. I mean, who would sVvallow an idea like that?" "You'd be surprised," Garamond told her ruefully. "I've been learning there are different kinds of naivety. We're subject to one kind -- it's an occupational hazard associated with spending half your life cut off from the big scene. But there are other kinds just as dangerous." "That may be so -- but to believe that the Clowns created Orbitsville!" "Genuine belief isn't required. The story is only a formula that allows certain manipulations to be carried out. We all know the square root of minus one is an unreal quantity, and yet we've all used it when it suited us to do so. Same thing." Denise's eyes twinkled. "Not the same at all!" "I know. I was just trying to indicate the general class of thing we were talking about." "Neat footwork." Denise laughed outright, and for no reason immediately apparent to him Garamond suddenly became aware of how much he enjoyed simply looking at her. To him the phrase "easy on the eyes" had always been pure metaphor. Now he was surprised to discover that letting his gaze rest on the physicist's pale sensitive face actually did produce a soothing sensation in his eyes. The phenomenon entranced and then disturbed him. When the meeting broke up he went to his own quarters. There he devoted several hours to his principal spare-time occupation: recording television interviews for Colbert Mason. The reporter, after his initial difficulties on Orbitsville, had established himself in a position of relative strength, and had obtained an office in Beachhead City from which he sent back to the Two Worlds a prolific stream of news stories for syndication. Garamond cooperated with him, mainly because in his estimation his personal fame was still his family's best protection against Elizabeth Lindstrom. There were times when he was almost persuaded by Aileen that he was wrong in his suspicions of the President. But against that were persistent rumors that she had slain the member of her domestic staff who had found her son's body. Garamond continued to maintain his defenses. The system was that Mason supplied him with tridi tapes of recorded questions, and when Garamond had time he used his own equipment to fill in his answers and comments. On a number of occasions Mason had confessed that he was making a fortune from the arrangement. He had proposed sharing the profits. Garamond had refused to accept any money, stipulating only that Mason obtain for the stories and interviews the widest possible exposure. It appeared that this objective was being achieved. There was a growing clamor for the discoverer of Lindstromland to make a personal appearance to Earth. Garamond spent most of the current session giving suitable reasons for not being able to return, and describing in precise detail what had been learned about the invisible outer planet. Assuming the material would be safely relayed to the Two Worlds by Mason and broadcast on the planet-wide networks, it would go a long way the Clowns had obliterated an entire civilization. He stored away the tapes carefully, again pondering the great latitude Elizabeth was permitting him. Then he fastened himself into his bed with the intention of catching up on his sleep. The slow-drifting cubes of colored radiance merged and shimmered in the air above him, creating hypnotic patterns. Once more there came the idea that he might be completely wrong about Elizabeth Lindstrom, and he found himself wishing it were possible to discuss the subject emotionlessly and on an intellectual plane with his wife. There would be, he decided sleepily, no communications problem with a woman like Denise Serra who shared his background and his interests, and who produced that curiously pleasant sensation in his eyes... Garamond slept. He awoke two hours later with an unaccountable sense of unease. He decided to put through a call to Aileen and Christopher before going to the control gallery. The communications room made the necessary connections and in less than a minute Garamond was looking at the image of his wife. But a winking sphere of amber told him he was viewing and hearing a recording. It said: "I was hoping you would call, Vance. I know you're on only a short trip, but Chris and I have got so used to having you with us lately that we're spoiled. So the time is passing slowly. Something exciting has happened, though. You'll never guess." The unreal Aileen paused for a moment, smiling, to demonstrate to Garamond his inability to divine what was coming next. "I had a personal call from the President -- yes, Elizabeth Lindstrom herself! She invited Chris and me to stay with her in the new Lindstrom Center for a few days..." "Don't go!" Garamond was unable to restrain the words. "... knew I'd be feeling lonely while you were away," the image was saying contentedly, "but what really decided me was that she said she was the one who would benefit most from the visit. She didn't actually put it into words, but I think she is looking forward to seeing a child about the place again. Anyway, Vance, the President's car is calling for us in a few minutes. By the time you hear this I'll be wallowing in luxury and high living at the Octagon. But don't worry -- I'll be at home to cook you a meal when you arrive. Love you, darling. Bye." The image dissolved into a cloud of fading stars, leaving Garamond cold, shaken, and angry at his wife. "You silly bitch," he whispered to the fleeting points of light. "Why do you never, ever, never ever, listen to anything I tell you?" The last handful of stars vanished in silence. T he probe torpedo worked its way up the gravity hill from the dead planet, carrying its samples of dust and rock, and homed in on the Bissendorf. Although there was a sun only three astronomical units away, its light was screened off and the torpedo was moving through a blackness equivalent to that of deep interstellar space. In that darkness the mother ship appeared to some of the probe's sensors as a faint cluster of lights, but to other sensors concerned with different sections of theelectromagnetic spectrum the ship registered tion embodied many voices commanding, guiding, coaxing the torpedo homeward. Responding with greater and greater precision as the electronic voices grew louder, it approached the ship with the familiarity of a parasite fish flitting about a whale. At last it made physical contact and was taken on board . During the final maneuvers Garamond had waited on the Bissendorfs control gallery with growing impatience. As soon as the signal announcing closure of the docking bay was received, he gave the order for the main drive to be activated. Initial impetus was given the ship by the relatively feeble ion thrusters, but that propulsion system was shut down when the ramjet intake field had been fanned out to square kilometers and reaction mass was being scavenged from surrounding space. As the scooped-up hydrogen and other matter were fed into the fusion reactors, the ship wheeled away sunwards. The acceleration restored close-to-normal gravity throughout the inhabited levels of the central cylinder. The feeling of the deck pressing firmly on the underside of his feet helped Garamond regain his composure. He assured himself that if Elizabeth were to move against his family it would be done anywhere but in the crystal cloisters of her new residence. Into the bargain, Elizabeth knew that Garamond would be back from the dark planet in only a few days, imbued with an even greater amount -- if that were possible -- of the power called fame. The hours and the duty periods went by and, as Orbitsville filled the forward view panels with its unrelieved blackness, Garamond was able to satisfy himself that he had panicked for no good reason. The Bissendorf had accomplished turnover at midpoint on the return journey, and was two days into the retardation phase, when explosions occurred simultaneously in both field generators. The vessel was robbed of its means of coming to a halt before it would smash into the impregnable outer shell of Orbitsville. npHE starboard explosion was M. the worst," Commander Napier reported to the emergency meeting of the Bissendorf  executive staff. "It actually breached the pressure hull in the vicinity of Frame S#. The pressure-activated doors functioned properly and sealed off the section between Frames S# and S#, but there were five technicians in there at the time and they were killed. O'Hagan raised his gray head. "Blast or decompression?" "We don't know. The bodies were exhausted into space." O'Hagan made a note on his pad. "Five missing, presumed dead." Napier stared at his old antagonist with open dislike. "If you know how we can turn the ship to recover the bodies this would be a good time to tell us about it." "I merely..." "Gentlemen!" Garamond slapped the table as loudly as possible in conditions of almost zero gravity. "May I remind you that we are scheduled to be killed in about eight hours? That doesn't leave much time for bickering." O'Hagan gave a ghastly smile. "It gives us eight hours for bickering, Captain. There's nothing else we can do." "That's for this meeting to decide." "So be it." Chief Science Officer O'Hagan shrugged, spread his dry knobby hands in resignation. Garamond felt a reluctant admiration for the older man, who seemed determined to remain egotistical and cantankerous right to the end. O'Hagan also had a habit of being right in everything he said, and in that respect too it seemed he was going to preserve his record. Although reaction mass was not plentiful in the region of Pengelly's Star, the Bissendorf had been aided in its return journey by the pull of the primary and had achieved a mean acceleration of close to one gravity. So the ship had been traveling # kilometers a second at turnover point. Although it had been slowing down steadily for two days when the explosions occurred, its residual velocity was still above a hundred kilometers a second. At that speed the ship was due for impact with Orbitsville in only eight hours. Garamond could swear there was nothing he or anybody else on board could do about it. The knowledge of doom boomed and pounded through his brain. Yet he felt no fear or any related emotion. Their absence, he decided, was a psychological byproduct of having eight hours in hand. The delay created an illusion that something might still be done, that there was a chance to influence the course of events. Miraculously, hope held good even for an experienced flickerwing man who understood only too well the deadly parameters of the situation. "I understand that both auxiliary drive systems are still functional," Administrative Officer Mertz was saying, his round face glowing like pink plastic. "Surely that makes a difference." Napier shook his head. "The ion tubes are in action right now -- which accounts for the slight weight we can feel. But those tubes are intended only to give the ship closemaneuvering capability. They won't affect our speed very much. I guess the only difference they'll make is that we'll vaporize against Orbitsville a minute or two later than we would otherwise." "Well, what about the secondary nuclears? I thought they were for collision avoidance." "They are. Maximum endurance twenty minutes. By applying full thrust at right angles to our present course we could easily avoid an object as large as Jupiter -- but we're dealing with that!" Napier pointed at the forward view panels, which were uniformly black. Orbitsville spanned the universe. Mertz's face had lost some of its pinkness. "I get the picture. Thanks." The operations room was silent except for faint irregular clangs transmitted through the ship's structure. Far aft, a repair crew was at work replacing the damaged hull sections. Garamond stared into the darkness ahead and tried to assimilate the idea that it represented a wall across the sky, a wall rushing toward him at a hundred kilometers a second, a wall so wide and high there was no way to avoid hitting it. Yamoto cleared his throat. "There's no point speculating why the ship was sabotaged. Still, I'm curious. Do we know how the bombs got aboard?" "I personally believe it was the work of Pilot Officer Shrapnel," Napier said. "There isn't much evidence, but what there is points to him. We mentioned our suspicions in our emergency call to Fleet Con trol." "What did they say?" "They promised he would be investigated." Napier's voice had a flinty edge of bitterness. "We are assured that all necessary steps will be taken." "That's good to know. Isn't that good to know?" Yamoto pressed the back of a hand to his forehead. "I had so much work still to do. There was so much to learn about Orbitsville." They're going to learn at least one thing as a result of this mission, Garamond thought. They're going to find out how the shell material stands up to the impact of fifteen thousand tons of metal traveling at a hundred kilometers a second. And they won't even have to go far from the aperture to see the big bang... Garamond felt an icy convulsion in his stomach as he half-glimpsed an idea. He sat perfectly still for a moment as the incredible thought began to form, to crystallize to the point at which it could be put into words. His brow grew chill with sweat. "Has anybody," Denise Serra asked in a calm, clear voice, "considered the possibility of adjusting our course in such a way that we would pass through the aperture at Beachhead City?" Again the room filled with silence. Garamond felt a curious secondary shock on hearing the words he was still formulating being uttered by another person. The silence lasted for perhaps ten seconds, then was broken by a dry laugh from O' Hagan. tou realize that at our speed, j Miss Serra, running into a wall of air would be just like hitting solid rock? I'm afraid your idea doesn't change anything." "We don't have to run into a wall of air. Not if we turn the ship over again and go in nose first with the electron gun operating at full power." "Nonsense!" O'Hagan shouted. He cocked his head to one side as if listening to an inner voice, and his fingers moved briefly on the computer terminal before him. "It isn't nonsense, though." He corrected himself without embarrassment, nodding his apologies to Denise Serra. Others at the conference table promptly began to address the central computer through their own terminals. Suddenly everyone was trying to speak. "Overload power on the gun should give us enough voltage for the few seconds we would need it. It should be enough to blast a tunnel through the atmosphere -- " "At this stage we have enough lateral control over our flight path to bring it through the aperture -- " "But remember we haven't got the full area of the aperture as a target. We'd be going in at an angle of about seventy degrees -- " "It's still good enough -- as long as no other ships get in the way -- " "There's still time to do some structural strengthening on the longtitudinal axis -- " "We'll shed enough kinetic energy..." "Hold it a minute," Garamond commanded, raising his voice above the optimistic clamor. "We have to look at it from all angles. If we did go through the aperture, what would be the effect on Beachhead City?" "Severe," O'Hagan said reflectively. "Imagine one purple hell of a lightning bolt coming up through the aperture, immediately followed by an explosion equivalent to that produced by a tactical nuclear weapon." "There'd be destruction?" "Undoubtedly. But there's plenty of time to evacuate the area -- nobody would have to die." "Somebody mentioned colliding with another ship." "That's only a minor problem, Vance." O'Hagan looked momentarily surprised at having used Garamond's given name for the first time in his life. "We can advise Fleet Control of our exact course, and they'll just have to make certain the way is clear." Garamond tried to weigh the considerations but he could see only the faces of his wife and child. "Right! We do it. I want a copy of the decision network plan, but start taking action right away. In the meantime I'll talk to Fleet Control." The ten science-oriented and engineering officers at the table instantly launched into a polygonal discussion. The noise level in the room further shot up as communications channels were opened to other parts of the ship. Within a minute perhaps thirty other men and women were taking part in the conference, many of them vicariously present in the form of miniaturized, but nonetheless solid and real-looking, images of their heads, which transformed the long room into a montage of crazy perspectives. Garamond could feel the wavecrest of hope surging through all the levels of the disabled vessel. He told Napier to make an announcement about the situation over the general address speakers, then went into his private suite and put through a call to Fleet Control. It was taken not by the Fleet Movements Controller, as Garamond had expected, but by a Starflight admin man. Senior Secretary Lord Nettleton. The Senior Secretary was a handsome silver-haired septuagenarian who had a reputation for devotion to the Lindstrom hierarchy. He was of a type that Elizabeth liked to have around, capable of presenting a benign fatherly image while keeping himself remote from the inner workings of the system. "I was expecting somebody on the operations side," Garamond said, dispensing with the standard formal mode of address. "The President has taken the matter under her personal control. She is very much concerned." "I'll bet." "I beg your pardon?" Nettleton's resonant voice betrayed an open challenge to Garamond to speak his mind. Again Garamond thought about his wife and child. "The President's concern for the welfare of her employees is well known." Nettleton inclined his head graciously. "I'm aware of how futile words are under the circumstances, Captain Garamond. But I would like to express my personal sympathy for you and your crew in this... "The reason I called is to inform Starflight that the Bissendorf has enough lateral control to enable it to pass through the aperture into the interior of Orbits -- uh -- Lindstromland, and that is what I intend to do." "I don't quite understand." Nettleton's image underwent several minute but abrupt changes of size that told Garamond other viewers were switching into the circuit. "I am informed that you are traveling at a hundred kilometers per second and have no means of slowing down." "That's correct. The Bissendorf is going to hit Beachhead City like a bomb. You will have to evacuate the area around the aperture. My science staff can help with the estimates of how widespread the damage will be, but in any case I strongly recommend that you issue warnings immediately. You have less than eight hours." Garamond went on to explain the proposed action in detail, while continued perturbations of the image showed that his unseen audience was increasing every second. "Captain, what happens if your ship misses the aperture and strikes the shell material below the city itself?" "We are confident of passing through the aperture." "All you're saying is that the probability is high. But suppose you do miss?" "It is our opinion that the shell would be undamaged." "But the shell is one of the greatest scientific enigmas ever! On what do you base your predictions about its behavior under that sort of impact?" Garamond allowed himself a smile. "In the last hour or so our instinct about these things has become highly developed." "This is hardly a time for jokes." Nettleton looked away for a moment, nodded to someone off screen. When he turned back to Garamond his eyes were somber. "Captain, have you thought about the possibility that Starflight may not be able to grant you permission to aim for the aperture?" Garamond considered the question. "No -- but I've thought about the fact that there is absolutely nothing Starflight can do to stop me." Nettleton shook his head with regal sadness. "Captain, I'm going to put you through to the President on a direct connection." "I haven't the time to speak to Liz," Garamond told him. "Just send a message to my wife that I'll be back with her as soon as I can." He broke the connection and returned to the operations room, hoping he had sounded more confident than he felt. I indstrom Center was austere j compared to its equivalent on Earth. Nevertheless it was the largest and most palatial building on Orbitsville. Octagonal in plan, it had been built on a slight eminence some twenty kilometers east of Beachhead City, to which it was joined by power and communications cables stretched on low pylons. No attempt had yet been made to sculpt the hill according to the President's ideas of what it ought to be, sotheglass-and-acrylic edifice was incongruously lapped by a sea of grass. Its first three floors housed those elements of the Starflight administration that the supreme executive had transported from the Two Worlds. The top floor was her private residence. On this evening, the guards who patroled the perimeter fence were distinctly uneasy. They had heard that a maniac of a flickerwing captain was going to try to crash his vessel through the aperture at interplanetary speed, and the rumor had even quoted an exact minute for the event to occur -- # Compatible Local Time. As the moment grew nearer each man felt a powerful urge to fix his gaze on the distant scattering of buildings, just below the up-curved horizon, which was Beachhead City. They had been told that most of the city had been hastily evacuated to escape the promised pyrotechnics, and nobody wanted to miss the spectacle. At the same time, however, their eyes were frequently drawn upward to the transparent west wall of the Presidential suite. Elizabeth Lindstrom herself could be glimpsed up there, screened only by sky reflections, her silk-sheathed abdomen glowing like a pearl. It was well known that she sometimes kept watch on her guards through a magnifying screen. None of the men relished the idea of being dismissed from Starfiight service and sent back to the crowded towerblocks of Earth; yet the compulsion to stare into the west grew greater with each passing minute. The suspense was also making itself felt on the top floor of the Octagon. But in the case of Elizabeth Lindstrom it was a pleasurable sensation, heady and stimulating, akin to pre-orgasmic tension. "My dear," she said warmly to Aileen Garamond, "do you think you are wise to watch this?" "Quite sure. My Lady." "But the boy..." "I'm positive my husband knows what he is doing." Aileen's voice was firm and unemotional as she placed her hands on her son's shoulders, forcing him to face the west. "Nothing will go wrong." "I admire your courage, especially when the chances are so..." Elizabeth checked herself just in time. The common characterless woman beside her appeared genuinely to believe that a ship could run into a solid wall of air at a speed of a hundred kilometers a second and not be destroyed on the instant. Elizabeth was girded with the mathematics that showed how incredible the idea was, but she knew the equations would mean nothing to her guest. In any case, she had no desire to break the news in advance. She wanted to watch Mrs. Garamond's face as she saw her husband's funeral pyre blossom on the horizon. Only then would Elizabeth receive the first payment against the incalculable debt the Garamond family owed her. The idea of grief canceling grief, of pain atoning for pain, was one that few people could properly understand, Elizabeth had often told herself. Even she had not appreciated the logic of it until days after Harald's small body had been cast in sun-colored resin and stood in its place in the Lindstrom chapel. But the concept was so true! There were no flaws in the system of double entries -- anguish against anguish, love against love. This realization had given Elizabeth the strength to go on even when it appeared that the Garamonds had chosen to die in the black deeps of space. That episode had been nothing more and nothing less than God's way of telling her that he was simply building up the Garamond's credit to the point at which it could be used to wipe out all their debts. In retrospect, it had been fortunate that she had not been able to extract payment immediately, because there would still have been an imbalance and she would never have found her heart's ease. A child is a focus, a repository of love added to each year of its life, and it was crystal-clear that the death of a boy of nine could never be compensated for by the death of a boy of... "I have the latest computations for you, My Lady." The projected voice of Lord Nettleton broke in on Elizabeth's thoughts. "The impact will occur in exactly three minutes from... now." "Three minutes," Elizabeth said aloud, knowing that the accurately beamed sound would not have reached the other woman's ears. Without giving any sign that she had heard, Aileen picked up her son so that her face was screened by the boy's body. Elizabeth moved quietly to the other side, as was her due, and waited. She waited through eons and eternities. And the ribbed canopy of the sky ceased to turn. Time was dead... T he lightning bolt came first. An arrow-straight line of hell. Searing upward at an angle into the heavens. Isolated for the first perceptible instant, then joined by writhing offshoots, tributaries and deltas of violet fire that flickered and froze on the retina. Faint shadows fled across the sky as the air above Beachhead City was turmoiled by the fountain of energy. Appalling though the general display was, there was projected from its core, on the threshold of vision, a sense of even greater forces in the shock of opposition. There was a feeling of cataclysmic upward movement, then a bright star burned briefly and dwindled in the southwest. The day returned to normalcy, though darker than it had been before. Elizabeth drew a deep quavering breath. No other death she had ever witnessed had been so final. She turned her gaze to Aileen Garamond's face, and was shocked to see there a look of serenity. "It was to be expected," she said. "I know." Aileen nodded contentedly, and hugged her child. "I told you." Elizabeth gaped at her. "You fool! You don't think he's still alive after what you've just... She was forced to stop speaking as the waves of thunder rolling out from Beachhead City, slow-moving in the low-pressure air of Orbitsville, engulfed the building. Reflections of lights stretched and shrank and stretched again as the transparent walls absorbed energy. Small objects throughout the room stirred uneasily in their places. Christopher buried his face in his mother's hair. "Your husband is dead," Elizabeth announced when silence was restored to the room. "But because you are the widow of the most distinguished of all my S.E.A. captains, you will remain here as my guest. No other arrangement would be acceptable." Aileen faced her, pale but immovable. "My Lady, you are mistaken. You see -- I know!" Elizabeth shook her head incredulously and a little sadly. She had been planning to spend perhaps a year in a game of subtleties and suggestions, watching the other woman's slow progression from doubt to certainty about her son's eventual fate. But in view of Aileen Garamond's mentality, or lack of it, it was obvious now that such strategies would be ineffective. If full payment were to be extracted, as God as decreed, the President would have to speak plainly, to the point. Elizabeth touched a beautiful micro-engineered ring on her left hand, insuring that no listening devices could operate nearby. Then she explained in words a child could understand the accountancy of retribution. Christopher Garamond would be allowed another three years. He was to have the same lifespan as Harald Lindstrom -- but not a day more. When she had finished, she summoned her physician. "Captain Garamond's death has left Mrs. Garamond in a state of hysteria. Give her suitable sedation." Aileen opened her mouth to scream. But the physician, an experienced man, touched her wrist in a quick movement that did not even disturb the boy she was holding in her arms. As the cloud of instant-acting drug diffused through her skin, Aileen relaxed and allowed herself to be led away. Alone again, Elizabeth Lindstrom stood looking out across the western grasslands. For the first time in more than a year, she was feeling something approaching happiness. She began to smile. T he integrity of the Bissendorfs design was so great, and the onboard preparation had been so thorough, that less than a tenth of the crew died as a result of the passage through the eye of the needle. Every available man and woman had been co-opted into teams. Some had welded into place new  computer-designed structures, making load paths actually utilizing the forces of the impact to give the shell enough strength to survive. Until only minutes before the hellish transit, other gangs had swarmed on the skin of the ship, adding hundreds of sacrificial anodes to those already in place to serve as focal points for the ion exchanges that otherwise would have eaten away the hull during normal flight. The new anodes, massive slabs of pure metal, had withstood the brief but incredibly fierce attrition of the lightning wreathing the ship as it had passed through the atmospheric tunnel created by its electron gun. On emerging from its ordeal the Bissendorf's principal dimeni sions had altered, in some cases by several meters. But it had gone in with all pressure doors sealed -- in effect it had been converted into dozens of separate, self-contained spaceships -- and there had been no loss of life due to compression. The entire crew had donned spacesuits for primary protection, had been injected with metallic salts. The ship's restraint fields had been stepped up fo overload intensity, creating an environment in which any sudden movement of human tissue would be resisted by a pervasive jelly-like pressure from all sides. This measure, while undoubtedly a major factor in crew survival, also unavoidably caused a number of deaths. In the few sections where severe structural failure occurred some of the occupants had "fallen" varying distances under multiple gravities, and the heat induced by electromotive interaction had caused their blood to boil. But for the vast majority the internal bracing of their organs against immense G-shocks had meant the differences between life and death. And yet all the preparation, all the frenzied activity, would have amounted to nothing more than a temporary stay of execution had it not been for the exotic nature of Orbitsville itself. The synthetic gravity of the shell material attenuated much more rapidly than that of a solid mass. Although the Bissendorf's slanting course was drawn into the shape of a parabola, the curve remained flat. So the crew had sufficient time to control their reentry into the atmosphere from the inner vacuum of Orbitsville. The vessel's ion tubes and short-term reaction motors were effective against the weak pull of the shell, and it was possible for the Bissendorf to skip along the upper fringes of the air shield, gradually shedding velocity. It was even possible, using the fading reserves of reaction mass, to bring the ship down in one piece, with no further loss of life. What was manifestly impossible, however, was to make the ship fly again. All its external sensors had been seared cleanly from the hull. Many of the internal position-fixing devices had been destroyed or confused by the unnatural physics of Orbitsville. Of course, the clocks were still in operation. They had recorded a time lapse of five days. Five days from the passage through the Beachhead City aperture to the final touchdown on a hillside far into the interior. Starting from that basic fact, and using only a pocket calculator, it took just a few seconds for those on board to realize that they had traveled a distance of from the aperture. In terms of the overall size of Orbitsville the journey was infinitesmal. A short hop, a stone's throw, a jump across sunlit grass and woodlands. But in human terms the distance was more of a barrier than mountains or torrents. It was known, for instance, that back on Earth many a country postman had in his lifetime walked a total distance equal to a trip to the Moon, but that was only # kilometers. Walking back to Beachhead City would have been a task to be carried out by successive generations over a period of a thousand years. Using the vast resources of the Bissendorfs workshops it would be possible to build a fleet of vehicles that might cut the journey time down to a mere century -- except that wheels and other components would wear out in a matter of months. It would not be possible to transport the maintenance and manufacturing facilities that might enable the caravan to complete its golden journey. There was also the difficulty that no man or machine knew the exact direction in which to travel. It was possible to get a rough bearing from the angle of the day and night ribs across the sky, but a rough bearing would be of no value. At the distances involved, a deviation of only one degree w'ould cause the train to miss Beachhead City by hundreds of thousands of sundrenched kilometers. By the time the dead had been buried, the day was well advanced. The remaining men and women of the Bissendorfs crew were ceasing to be citizens of Earth. They were experiencing the infinity-change, the wistful, still contentment bestowed by the motionless sun of Orbitsville. Garamond bethought himself of a verse:... that calm Sunday that goes on and on, When even lovers find their peace at last. And Earth is but a star, that once had shone. iiWJ E RE going back," GaraW mond announced flatly. He studied the faces of his executive staff, noting how each officer was reacting. Some looked at him with open amusement, others stared downward into the grass, seemingly embarrassed. Behind them, farther along the hillside, the great scarred hulk of the Bissendorf shocked the eye. Beyond it, microscopic figures moved on the plain in the rituals of a ball game. The sun hung directly overhead, as always, creating only an occasional flicker of diamondfire on the dark-blue waters of a chain of lakes banding the middle distance. Garamond began to feel that his words had been absorbed by Orbitsville's green infinities, sucked up cleanly before they reached the ears of his listeners. He resisted the urge to repeat himself. "It's a hell of a long way," Napier said, finally breaking the heavy silence. His statement of the obvious, Garamond knew, constituted a question. "We'll build aircraft." O'Hagan cleared his throat. 'Tve already thought of that, Vance. We have enough workshop facilities still intact to manufacture reasonable subsonic aircraft, and the micropedia can give us all the design data. But the distance is just too great. You run into exactly the same problem as with wheeled vehicles. Your aircraft might do the trip in three or four years -- except that we haven't the resources to build a plane that could fly continuously for that length of time. And we couldn't transport major repair facilities." O'Hagan glanced solemnly around the rest of the group, reproving them for having left it to him to deal with a wayward non-scientist. Garamond shook his head. "When I said we are going back, I didn't mean all of us, in a body. I meant that I am going back, together with any of the crew sufficiently determined to try it -- even if that means only half a dozen of us." "But..." "We're going to build a fleet of perhaps ten aircraft. We're going to incorporate as much redundancy as is compatible with good aerodynamics. We're going to fly our ten machines towards Beachhead City, and each time one of them breaks down we're going to take the best components out of it and put them in the other machines, and we're going to fly on." "There's no guarantee you'll get there, even with the last aircraft." "There's no guarantee I won't." "I'm afraid there is." O'Hagan's expression had become even more pained. "There's this problem of direction. Unless you've got a really accurate bearing on Beachhead City, there's no point in setting out." "I'm not worried about getting a precise bearing," Garamond said, making a conscious decision to be enigmatic. He was aware that in the very special circumstances of the Bissendorf s final flight the whole concept of command structure, of the captain-and-crew relationship, could have easily lost its validity. It was necessary at this stage to reestablish himself in office without the aid of insignia or outside authority. "How do you propose to get one?" "I propose instructing my science staff to attend to that chore for me. There's an old saying about the pointlessness of owning a dog and doing your own barking." Garamond fixed a challenging gaze in turn on O'Hagan, Sammy Yamoto, Morrison, Schneider and Denise Serra. He noted with satisfaction that they were responding as he had hoped. Already there were signs of abstraction, of withdrawal to a plateau of thought upon which they became hunters casting nets for a quarry they had never seen but would recognize at first sight. "While they're sorting that one out," Garamond continued, speaking to Napier before any of the science staff could voice objections, "we'll convene a separate meeting of the engineering committee. The ship has to be cut up to get the workshop floors level. In the meantime I want the design definition drawn up for the aircraft and the first production tapes prepared." He walked toward the improvised plastic hut he was using as an office. Napier, striding beside him, gave a dry cough. "TB again?" Garamond said with mock sympathy. "I think you're going too fast, Vance. Concentrating too much on the nuts and bolts, and not thinking enough about the human element." "Be more specific. Cliff." "A lot of the crew have got the Orbitsville syndrome already. They don't see any prospect of getting back to Beachhead City, and many don't even want to get back. They see no reason for not setting up a community right here, using the Bissendorf s a mine for essential materials." Garamond stopped, shielded his eyes and looked beyond the ship toward the plot of land, marked with a silver cross, where forty men and women had been buried. "I can understand their feelings, and I'm not proposing to ride herd on those who want to stay. We'll use volunteers only." "There could be fewer than you expect." "Surely some of them, many of them, have reasons for getting back." "The point is that you aren't proposing to get them back, Vance. The planes won't make it all the way. So you're asking them to choose between staying here in a strong sizable community with resources of power, materials and food -- or being dropped somewhere between here and Beachhead City in groups of ten or less, with very little to get them started as independent communities." "Each plane will have to carry an iron cow and a small plastics plant." "It's still a hell of a lot to ask." 'Til also guarantee that a rescue mission will set out as soon as I get back." "If you get back. And how can you give guaranties? You've got enemies there." A dark thought crossed Garamond's mind. "How about you, Cliff? Are you coming with me?" "You know it! All I'm trying to do is make you realize there's more to the thing than finding the right engineering approach." "I realize that already. But right now I have all the human problems I can handle. The personal kind, I mean." "Others have wives and families they want to get back to," comforted Napier. "That's the point -- I haven't." "But... Aileen. And little Chris..." "How long do you think they'll survive after I'm presumed dead or permanently missing? A week? A day?" Garamond forced himself to speak steadily despite the grief thundering through him. "The only reason I'm going back is that I must kill Liz Lindstrom." although it had been equipped V. and powered to carry out one emergency landing, the Bissendorf was in a supremely unnatural attitude when beached with its longitudinal axis at right angles to the pull of gravity. The interior layout was based on the assumption that, except during short spells of weightlessness, there would be acceleration or retardation enabling the crew to regard the prow as pointing "up" and to walk normally on all its levels. Now the multitudinous floors of the vessel had become vertical walls. To these were attached, in surrealisticattitudes, clusters of consoles, pedestals, desks, chairs, lockers, beds, tables and several hundred machines of various types and capabilities. Because design allowance had been made for periods of free-fall, most small items, including paperwork, were magnetically or otherwise clamped in position. Thus little material had fallen to the lowermost side of the hull. But many of the ship's resources could not be tapped until key areas were properly oriented to the ground. Teams of forcemasters using valency cutters and improvised derricks began slicing the Bissendorf s structure into manageable sections and rotating them to horizontal positions. The work was slowed by the need to sever and reconnect power channels. But within a week the cylinder of the central hull had been largely converted into a cluster of low circular or wedge-shaped buildings. Each was roofed with a plastic diaphragm and linked by cable to power sources on the ground or within the butchered ship. The entire complex was surrounded by an umbra of tents and extemporized plastic sheds that gave it the appearance of an army encampment. Garamond had placed maximum priority on the design and workshop facilities that were to create his aircraft. Work advanced with a speed that would have been impossible even a century earlier. The assembly line was already visible as nine sets of landing skids surmounted by the sketchy cruciforms of the basic airframes. The computers from the spaceship had decreed that the stressedskin principle of aircraft construction. currently universal to aviation, should be abandoned in favor of the frame-and-fabric techniques employed in the Wright Brothers era. This permitted most technological and engineering subtlety to be concentrated in a dozen pieces of alloy per craft, and the tapecontrolled radiation millers hewed these from fresh billets in less than a day. The plastic skinning could then be carried out to the standards of a good-quality furniture shop and the engines -- standard magnetic pulse prime-movers -- fitted straight from the shelf. It was the availability of these engines, of which there were twenty-one in the Bissendorfs inventory, that had been the main parameter in deciding upon a fleet of nine twin-engined ships which would set out on the journey with three powerplants in reserve. G aramond, sitting alone in the prismatic twilight at the entrance to his tent, was halfway through a bottle of whiskey when he heard someone approaching. The nights never became truly dark under the striped canopy of Orbitsville's sky, and he was able to recognize the compact figure of Denise Serra while she was still some distance away. His annoyance at being disturbed faded somewhat but he sat perfectly still, making no sign of welcome. The whiskey was his guarantee of sleep and to bring about the desired effect it had to be taken in precise rhythmic doses, with no interruptions to the ritual. Denise reached the tent, stood for a moment without speaking while she assessed his mood, then sat down in the grass at the opposite side of the entrance. Appreciating her silence, Garamond waited till his instincts prompted him to take another measure of the spirit's cool fire. He raised the bottle to his lips. "Drinking that way can't be good for you," Denise said. "On the contrary -- it's excellent for me." "I never got to like whiskey. Especially the stuff Burton makes." Garamond took his slightly delayed drink. "It's all right if you know how to use it." "Use it? Aren't you supposed to enjoy it?" "It's more important to me to know how to use it." She sighed. "I'm sorry. I know you must feel awful, being separated from..." "What did you want, Denise?" "A child, I think." Garamond knew himself to have been rendered emotionally sterile by despair for his family. Yet he still retained enough humanity to feel obliged to cap his bottle and set it aside. "It's a bad time," he said. "Yes, but that's the way I feel. It must be this place. It must be the Orbitsville syndrome that Cliff keeps talking about. We're here, and a new universe is all around us, forever, and things I used to think important now seem trivial. And for the first time in my life I want a child." Garamond stared at the girl through the veils of soft blue air. A part of his mind, despite the pounding chaos of the rest, was intensely aware of her. It was difficult to pick out a single special attribute of Denise Serra but the overall effect was overpowering. She was a lovely neat package of femininity, intelligence and warmth, and he felt ashamed of having nothing to offer her. "It's still a bad time," he said. "I know. We all know that, but some of the other women are drinking untreated water. It's only a matter of time till they become pregnant." Her eyes watched him steadily and he remembered how, in that previous existence, it had given him pleasure to look at her. "Haven't you already got a partner, Denise?" "You know I haven't." That's it into the open, he thought. Forme to know that of all the female crew members, Denise Serra had no liaisons. I would have to have been taking a special interest in her.  "I guess I did know." Garamond hesitated. "Denise, I feel..." "Honored?" "I think that's the word." "Say no more, Vance. I know what it means when somebody starts off by feeling honored. I've done it myself." She stood up in one easy movement. Garamond tried for something less abrupt, and knew he was being clumsy. "Maybe in a year, a few months..." "The special unrepeatable offer will be lost to you before then," Denise said, an uncharacteristic harshness in her voice. "Have you thought about what you're going to do if we can't get a bearing on Beachhead City, if your flight never gets off the ground?" "I'm counting on your getting that bearing." "Don't!" She turned quickly, walked away a few paces, then came back and kneeled close to him. "I'm sorry, Vance." "You haven't done anything to apologize for." "I think I have. You see, we've pretty well solved the problem. Dennis O'Hagan didn't want to say anything to you till he'd made a check on the math." Garamond's attention was fully captured. "How did you crack it?" "Mike Moncaster, our particles man, came up with the idea. You know about delta particles?" "I've heard of delta rays." "No -- that's just historic stuff. Delta particles -- deltons -- are a component of cosmic rays discovered only a few years ago. During his last leave Mike got himself seconded to the team investigating cosmic ray refraction by the force field that seals Beachhead City aperture. They were glad to have him because he's pretty good on the Conservation of Strangeness and..." "Denise! You started to tell me how you were going to get a bearing." "That's what I'm doing. Deltons don't interact much. That's why it took so long to find them -- and that's why they can travel ten or fifMike is fairly certain they can penetrate the force lens, just like other components of cosmic rays, so we're going to build a big delton detector. Two of them, in fact. One behind the other to give us coordinates. All we need then is to pick up a delton, just one, and going back the way it came will give us a straight line home." "Do you think it will work?" "I think so." Denise's voice was kind. "What we still have to determine is how long we're likely to wait before a particle comes this way. It could be quite a while if things aren't in our favor. But we can swing the odds by making the detectors as big as possible or by erecting a whole bank of them." Garamond felt the distance between himself and Elizabeth Lindstrom shrink a little, and the sick joy of vengeance spurted within him. "Great news!" "I know," Denise said. "My dowry." "You'll have to explain that one." "The first time you ever noticed me aboard ship was when I gave the news you wanted to hear about getting through the aperture." She laughed ruefully. "Being a pragmatist, I must have decided that if it worked once it would work again." Garamond moved his hand uncertainly and touched her cheek. "Denise, I..." "Let's not play games, Vance." She pushed away his hand and stood up. "I was childish, that's all." Later, while waiting for sleep to relieve him of the burden of identity, Garamond was acutely aware -- for the first time in months -- that the hard, angry vacuum of space began only a short distance beneath his cot. The feeling persisted into surrealistic dreams poising him dangerously on the rim of a precipace, with a kind of moral vertigo drawing him over the edge. XV O n his way to the airstrip Garamond was surprised to notice one of his crewmen wearing what could only be described as a coolie hat. He eyed the young man curiously, received a half-hearted salute, and decided the unusual headgear must be a personal souvenir of a tourist trip to the Orient. A minute later, while passing the workshop area, he saw two more men wearing similar hats, which he then realized were woven from fresh silver-green straw. The ancient peasant-styling, with all that it symbolized in Earth's history, was repugnant to Garamond. He hoped it would not become a fullblown fad such as occasionally swept through the crew levels. When he reached the test site, the glinting of flat green triangles in the distance told him that coolie hats were being worn by at least half the men clearing grass at the far end of the airstrip. Cliff Napier was waiting for him at the door to the operations shed, entrance. "Morning, Vance. We're nearly ready to fly." "Good." Garamond eyed the first aircraft appraisingly then turned his gaze back along the strip. "It looks like a paddy field dow n there. Why are the men wearing those sunhats?" "Would you believe," Napier said impassively, "to protect them from the sun?" Garamond ignored the sarcasm. "But why that sort of hat?" "I guess because they're light and easy to make. That's a good shape if the sun's directly above you and you're working in the dirt all day." "I still don't like them." "You're not working in the dirt all day." This time there was no mistaking the coldness in the big man's manner. Garamond locked eyes with Napier and was shaken to feel a surge of anger and dislike. This can't be, he thought. Aloud he said, "Do you expect me to? Do you think I'm not making the most efficient use of human resources?" "From your point of view, you are." "And from their point of view?" "The cold season's coming down soon. Most of the crew are staying here, remember. They'd rather be building houses and processing grass into protein cakes." Garamond decided against answering immediately lest he damage a working relationship. He glanced up at the sky and saw that behind ribs of light-blue were well in the ascendant in the west. They signified that summer was approaching the diametrically opposite point on Orbitsville's shell, that fall was ending on the near side. "This Orbitsville syndrome of yours," he said after a pause. "An early symptom is that a man develops an aversion to taking orders, right?" "That seems to come into it." "Then let's sit down together and agree on a common set of goals. That way..." "That way we'd do everything you want and you wouldn't even have to give the orders," Napier said sharply, but this time he was smiling. Garamond smiled in return. "Why do you think I suggested it?" Although the crisis had passed, he had a feeling it carried significance for the future and he was determined to take appropriate action. "We'll open a bottle tonight and get our ideas straightened out." "I thought we were out of whiskey." "No. There's plenty." "You're on that stuff Burton makes?" "Why not?" An incongruous primness appeared briefly on Napier's dark features. "Maybe we can fix something up later. How about looking at this airplane?" "Certainly." They walked out toward the waiting machine. It was the biscuit color of unpainted plastic. A high-wing monoplane, it sat nose-high on its skids and looking like something from a museum of aeronautics, but Garamond had no doubts about its capabilities. The ungainly ship would carry a crew of five at a maximum cruising speed of five hundred kilometers an hour for fifty days at a stretch, landing after that time to replenish food and water. Even this limitation was forced on it by the fact that more than two-thirds of the payload would be taken up by spares, an iron cow and other supplies. Garamond glanced from the newly completed machine to the others of its kind farther back in the open-air production line, and from them up to the black rectangular screen of the delton detector on the hillside. He felt a vague spasm of alarm over the extent to which his future was dependent on complex artifacts, but this was obliterated by the yearning hunger that kept him alive, that was the motive force behind all his actions. It was ironic, he thought, that in depriving him of all worth living for in his previous life, Elizabeth Lindstrom had provided, in herself, the single goal of his new existence. She had also given him a means of escaping from it, for he could foresee no w ay of long surviving the act of pulling the President's ribcage apart with his bare hands and gripping the heaving redness within and... "I know what you're thinking, Vance." "Do you?" Garamond stared into the face of the stranger who had spoken to him. He made the effort which allowed him to associate that face with Cliff Napier. There was a psychic wrench, and once again he was back in the sane world, walking toward the aircraft with his senior officer. "Well, don't keep me in suspense, Commander," he heard himself saying. "I think you're secretly pleased the electronics lab isn't able to build autopilots. If we're going to fly that distance, we want to fly it our own selves. We want to be able to tell people we did it with our hands." Garamond nodded. With our hands, he thought. One of the group standing at the plane was wearing a coolie hat. When its owner turned to greet him, Garamond was startled to see the sweatbeaded features of Try Litman, the senior production executive. Litman was a short pudgy man who had always compensated for the natural untidiness of his physique by paying strict attention to his uniform and off-duty dress. He was one of the last Garamond would have expected to favor a badly woven grass hat. Garamond began to doubt his earlier conviction that the design of the grass headgear was symbolic rather than utilitarian. "The ship looks good," Garamond said. "Is she ready to fly?" "As near as she'll ever be," Litman replied. Like the hat, the answer was not what Garamond would have expected of Litman. "How near is that?" "Relax, Vance." Litman grinned within the column of shadow projected by the brim of his hat. "That ship will take you as far as you want to go." "I'm ready to take her up now, sir," Braunek said opportunely, from the opposite side of the group. "You're happy enough about it?" "If the computer's happy, I'm happy, sir. Anyway, I did a few fast taxis yesterday and she felt fine." "Go ahead, then." Garamond watched the young man climb into the plane's glasshouse and strap himself into his seat. A few seconds later the propellers started to turn, silently driven by the magnetic resonance engines, and the control surfaces flicked in anticipation. As the propeller revolutions built up the group moved out of the backwash and a similar scattering took place among the work gangs at the far end of the runway. The plane began to move and excited shouts went up, signifying that despite the computer predictions and tapecontrolled machines, there had remained some areas of human participation. In its unloaded condition the aircraft used very little of the runway before lifting cleanly into the air. It continued in a straight line for about a kilometer, rising steadily, its shadow flitting over the grass directly below, then banked into a lazy turn and circled the encampment. The soundless flight seemed effortless, like that of a gull riding on a fresh breeze, but on the third pass Garamond thought he saw a small object detach itself from the aircraft and go fluttering to the ground. "What was that?" Napier called, screening his eyes. "I saw something fall." "Nothing fell," Litman asserted quickly. "I saw something, too," Garamond said. "You'd better get a medic on the truck, just in case." "It wouldn't do any good -- we had to pull the transmission out." "What?" Garamond stared in disbelief at Litman's uneasy but defiant face. "One of the first procedures we agreed on was that the truck would be kept at readiness during flight testing." "I guess I forgot." Garamond flicked a hand upward, sending Litman's hat tumbling behind him. "You are not a peasant," he said harshly. "You are not a coolie. You are a Starflight executive officer and I'm going to see that you..." "Braunek's coming back," someone yelled, and Garamond returned his attention to the aircraft. The pilot had not tried, or had been unable, to line up on the runway. He was coming in parallel to it, his ship rising and sinking noticeably as it breasted the wind. Garamond estimated the touchdown point and relaxed slightly as he saw it would be well to the north of the buildings and tents clustered around the hulk of the Bissendorf. The plane continued its descent, side-slipping a little but holding fairly well to its course. "I told you there was nothing to worry about," Litman said in a reproachful voice. "You'd better be right." Garamond kept his eyes on Braunek's ship. The side-slipping was more noticeable now, but each skid brought the plane a little closer to the centerline of the cleared strip and Garamond hoped that Braunek was good enough at his trade to be doing it on purpose. He knew, however, that there had to come a moment, a precise moment, in every air crash when the spectator on the ground was forced to accept that the pilot had lost his struggle against the laws of aerial physics, that a disaster had to occur. For Garamond, the moment came when he saw that the starboard propeller was ceasing to spin. The plane pulled to the right, as though the wing on that side had hit an invisible pylon, and staggered down the perilous sky toward the hillside. Toward, Garamond suddenly realized, the black rectangle of the delton detector. He was unable to breathe during the final few seconds of flight as the doomed ship, seesawing its wings, became silhouetted against land instead of sky and then flailed its way through the delton screen. And it was not until the sound of the crash reached him that he was freed from his stasis and began to run. B raunek's life was saved by the fact that the lightweight frames of the detector screens served as efficient absorbers of kinetic energy. They had accepted the impact, folding almost gently around the ship, stretching and twisting, and then trailing out behind it like vines. By the time Garamond reached the crash site, Braunek had been helped out of the wreckage and was sitting on the grass. He was surrounded by technicians who had been working in the small hut linked to the screens. One of them was spraying tissue sealant over a gash on his leg. "I'm glad you made it," Garamond said, feeling inadequate. "Are you all right?" Braunek shook his head. "I'm all right, yes, but everything else is screwed up." He tried to raise himself from the ground. Garamond pushed him back. "Don't move. I want the medics to have a proper look at you. What happened, anyway?" "Starboard-wing center panel dropped off." "It just -- dropped off?" he asked incredulously. Braunek nodded. "It took the engine control runs with it, otherwise I could have brought the ship in okay." Garamond jumped to his feet. "Litman! Find that panel and bring it here. Fast!" Litman. who was just arriving on the scene, looked exasperated but he turned without a word and ran back down the hillside. Garamond stayed on talking with Braunek until a medic arrived to check him over, then surveyed the ruins of the delton screen. Somewhere in the middle of the wreckage a damaged aircraft engine was still releasing gyromagnetic impulses that sent harmless flickers of detuned energy racing over the metalwork like St. Elmo's fire. Where accidental resonances occurred a feeble motive force was conjured up and the broken struts of the framework twitched like the legs of a dying insect. The destruction looked final to Garamond but he checked with O'Hagan and confirmed that the screen had been rendered useless except as a source of raw materials. "How long till you have another one operational?" "A week, perhaps," O'Hagan said. "We'll go for modular construction this time. That means we could have small areas operational in a couple of days, and we could build up to a useful size before your airplanes are ready to take off." "Do that." Garamond left his Chief Science Officer staring gloomily into the wreckage and went down the hillside to meet the group that had retrieved the lost wing section. The men set down the plastic panel in front of him and stood back without speaking. Garamond ran his gaze over it and saw at once that two longtitudinal edges that should have been ridged with welding overlays were square and clean except for small positioning welds which had broken. Garamond turned to face Litman. "All right -- who was responsible for the welding of this panel, and who was supposed to inspect?" "It's hard to say," Litman replied. "Hard to say?" Litman gulped, nodded. "Then check it out on the work cards." Garamond spoke with insulting gentleness. "What work cards?" Suddenly tired of being pushed, Litman turned a red, resentful face up to Garamond's. "Where have you been. Mister Garamond? Did nobody tell you we've got only bits of workshop left? Did nobody tell you that winter's coming and we just can't afford all the time and material that's going into these flying toys of yours?" "That isn't in your area of competence." "Of course not!" The redness had spread into Litman's eyes as he glanced around the gathering crowd. "I'm only a production man. I'm just one of the slobs who has to meet your airy-fairy target dates with no bloody equipment. But there's something you seem to forget, Mister Garamond. Out here a man who knows how to use his hands is worth twenty Starflight commanders with nothing left to command." Litman clenched his fists. "What will you do if we decide not to finish your planes?" A low, interested murmur arose from the men behind Litman. Cliff Napier stepped into the arena. "For a so-called production man," he said, "you seem to do a lot of work with your mouth, Litman. I suggest that you..." "It's all right," Garamond cut in, placing a restraining hand on Napier's arm. He raised his voice so that he could be heard by everybody in the vicinity. "I know how most of you feel about settling down here and making the best of things. And I know you want to get on with survival work before the weather turns. Furthermore, I can sympathize with your point of view about obsolescent Starflight com manders. But let me assure you of one thing. I'm leaving here with a fleet of airplanes, and the airplanes are going to be built properly, to the very highest standards of which we are capable. If I find they don't work as well as they ought to I'll simply turn them around and fly them right back to you." Garamond paused for emphasis. "So the only way you'll get me out of your hair permanently is by building good airplanes. And don't come sniffling to me about target dates or shortage of equipment. Don't forget -- I've seen how you can work when you want to. What sort of a target date did we have when we were getting ready to punch a hole right through the middle of Beachhead City?" Garamond stopped and outstared the man nearest him. "A nice finishing touch," Napier whispered. "If they still have pride." "Ah, hell," somebody growled from several rows back. "We might as well finish the job, now we've done most of the work." There was a general rumble of assent and the crowd, after a moment's hesitation, began to disperse. The response was not as wholehearted as Garamond could have wished, but he felt relieved at having maintained any kind of authority over Litman. The production executive, his face expressionless, was turning away with the others. "Troy," Garamond said to him, "we could have talked that one out in private." Litman shrugged. "I'm satisfied with the way things went." "Are you? You used to be known as the best production controller in the S.E.A. fleet." "That's all in the past, Vance. I've got bigger things on my mind now." "Bigger than a man's life? Braunek could have been killed by that sloppy workmanship." "I'm sorry about young Braunek's getting hurt, and I'm glad it isn't serious." Litman looked Garamond square in the eye. "The reason the men went along with you a moment ago is that you gave them Orbitsville -- and that's important to them. They're going to spread out through Orbitsville, Vance. This camp won't hold together more than a year or two, and then most likely it will be left empty." "We were talking about the plane crash." "We tlon't stand united any more. Any man who trusts his life to a machine he hasn't personally checked out is a fool. You should remember that." Litman plodded off down the hillside, probably intent on retrieving his coolie hat. Garamond stared after the compact figure, filled with the uneasy dislike that a man feels for another who seems in closer touch with the realities of a situation. He thought hard about Litman's words during the midday meal. He decided to turn himself into a one-man inspection and quality assurance team, with entire responsibility for the airworthiness of his aircraft. The self-imposed task, with its round of visual and manual checking of every aspect of the fleet production, occupied most of Garamond's working hours. It brought the discovery that he still had the ability to sleep without stunning his system with alcohol. G aramond was spreadeagled across the tailplane of the seventh aircraft, examining the elevator hinges, when he felt a tap on his shoulder. It was late in the day and therefore hot. Temperatures on Orbitsville built up steadily throughout each daylight period before dropping abruptly at nightfall. He had been hoping to finish that particular job without interruption. He kept his head inside the resinous darkness of the inspection hatch, hoping the interloper would take the hint and go away, but there came another and more insistent tap. Garamond twisted into a sitting position and found himself looking into the creased dry face of O'Hagan. The scientist had never been a happy-looking man, but on this occasion his expression was even more bleak than usual. Garamond felt a stab of concern. He switched off his inspection light and slid to the ground. "Has anything happened, Dennis?" O'Hagan gave a reluctant nod. "We've recorded a delta particle." "You've recorded a... Garamond pressed the back of his hand to his forehead and fought to control his elation. "Isn't that what we've been trying to do? What's your worry?" "We've got only about eighty percent of the original screen rebuilt." "So?" "It's too soon, Vance. I've been through Mike Moncaster's math a couple of times and I can't fault him. With two complete screens -- which is what we planned for -- to give a receiving area of five hundred square meters, we would have had to wait eighty or ninety days even to... "We were lucky," Garamond interrupted, laughing, astonished that he still remembered how. "It just shows that the laws of probability are bound to give you a break eventually. Come on, Dennis, admit it." O'Hagan shook his head with somber conviction. "The laws of probability aren't bound to give anyone anything, my friend." The eight aircraft took off at first light while the air was cool and thick. They climbed steadily against the seriate blue archways of the Orbitsville sky. At the agreed cruising height of five hundred meters the ungainly, stiff-winged birds leveled off, exchanging brief communications through pulses of modulated light. They assumed a V-formation and circled the base camp once, their shadows falling on the remains of the Bissendorf, the metallic egg that had given them birth. Without lingering further, they set course toward the prismatic mists to the east. Dear Editor: I was pleasantly surprised when I finally opened your latest issue -- the April -- and saw Jerry Pournelle had done a science article for Gulaxv. This is sf magazine science fact really moving up in the world. Of all the people I have met in my life. Jerry is one of the most colossally educated in science. He had advanced training in systems engineering. psychology, physics, mathematics, logic, and political science. He is the only science degree person I have ever known who was able to explain coherently the entire Velikovsky controversy, an hour later do the same for the Atlantean legend, and then, in a major talk, describe the new. dynamic, holographic view of the structure of the brain. Jerry has Isaac Asimov's memory in a younger body, and it comes out by instant association in a similar electrifying voice. Several sentences in his article referred to new developments in aerospace and energy science that were hitherto unknown to me -- and I tty to keep up. After reading that, the future already looks brighter to me. Scientifically oriented readers will now have to add Galaxy to their list of publications they need to keep up with what's going on. Sincerely, A. E. van Vogt It is immensely gratifying to all concerned to receive such praise from one of vour stature. O f course the obvious next step would be an A. E. van Vogt story based on an idea  or ideas  from a Pournelle column ! I wonder if it could be arranged for both to appear in the same issue... -- Baen Bv all rights this letter should have appeared in June Galaxy along with the Panshins' Forum article which it accompanied. However, as is well known to writers, editors are sometimes blind, and it just didn # occur to me until too lute. So. belatedly, a letter from Alexei Panshin. Dear Jim, As the enclosed column suggests, it is time for new things in science fiction -- new writers, new kinds of stories. Science fiction is about to enter a flourishing new period. What is needed, you and I seem to be agreed, is a magazine appropriate to contain and present this new science fiction, a magazine that will communicate the fact that something new is present by its very appearance, a magazine that will approach the reader by displaying sf s best qualities. These best qualities are strong story values, heroes, vigor, and a sense of the meaning of our times. Science fiction at its most robust is something that a wide audience is ready to welcome. The present science fiction magazines represent sf in a half-assed way. They are small in size. They present a negative appearance. They look like yesterday. They have small circulations (small, including even Analog's # plus). They are easily overlooked. My students at Cornell told me that they didn't read the magazines on the assumption that anything good in them would appear in the pb anthologies that they did buy. This is a false assumption. Not every good thing from the magazines converts to paperback. In particular: personality, a sense of continuity, responsiveness. Compared to magazines, pbs have a cold and isolated atmosphere. Magazines are communities. Magazines give direction to their communities. Moreover, pb anthologies are as spotty in their selections as the present magazines. Many anthologies contain nothing but original stories that have not been published in the magazines. These are generally all written around some common gimmick or assumption, and they are no better and often worse than the average product of the present magazines. Vertex is probably a response to the same sense that there is need for an sf magazine of a new kind. But Vertex -- thin, glossy, mechanical in tone, saddle-stapled -- is not the right response. As a sister publication to skin books, and being like them in some essential regards, it separates itself from the conclave of digest-size sf and mystery magazines, and loses itself in rows of skin magazines. Its #'j by # size causes it to be lost among other dissimilar magazines of that same common size. What may keep Vertex alive is its price -- # versus .#c for the digest magazines. For less actual value. For better physical package and more concern with graphics. This may demonstrate two things. Sf in a new package can sell for a higher price than the present magazines charge. And this is a time in which even misguided experiments have a chance of success. ; If Vertex , which in its attempt to be dignified barely identifies itself as science fiction, can succeed simply because it presents sf in a novel manner, then a new magazine in a new format with a better sense of the times and of the values of science fiction should sell strongly. The solution is a magazine with the size and shape of the pulp magazines. In fact, it should be the pulp magazine raised to a new level. The pulp magazine gone First Class. It should be ## of an inch thick, as thick as a paperback. It should be # inches wide and perhaps # inches tall. If placed among the digest magazines, it will dominate. If placed among taller magazines, it will elbow its way to the front. This size speaks of an earlier day when science fiction was more forthright and vigorous, more rowdy and adventurous than it has been in recent years. The covers should reinforce this impression. They should be strongly colorful, active and positive. The cover printing should be bold. The price for this magazine should be high: #, #, or possibly more. In return, the magazine should present a generous appearance. Cover stock should be plasticized. This would permit the bold neopulp art style to become electric. It also suggests extra value. It is this generous, extravagant, bonus value that must be the spirit of the magazine. It must be generously illustrated. It must offer an ample bounty of fiction -- # words, perhaps. It must offer a healthy editorial side -- perhaps # words of editorial, articles and reviews. The reviews should be of the books, records, movies, comic books, performers, comedians that show a sense of the new times. This new science fiction magazine should be the heartland not of science fiction merely but of the new times. It should present the emerging myth of the day. It should speak to all those who believe in ecology, evolution and synergy. All those who believe in self-transformation. In its very appearance, the magazine should speak of these things. Of new powers. Of new attitudes and new ways. In its price and its appearance, and in its sense of itself, the new magazine separates itself from the cheap digest science fiction magazines. The title should not speak of them, either. It should be a new title altogether, free to become a new frame of mind. It should sound positive, science fictional, and of the times. Vertexes and analogs are mechanical. Galaxy is physical. If is hypothetical. The magazine of fantasy and science fiction is initialese. Amazing and fantastic are more emotional, but the words of another time. Quest is a possibility. No -- Quest is not a possibility. I've got Dimension and New Realities and Bonzo SF written down here. And Overplus, which Cory hated immediately. I like Bonzo SF best, but that's not it. The title, whatever it is, should say liberation, expansion, unfolding, maturation, growth, evolution, ecology, creativity, synergy, multiplexity, multiformity, changing headstates, innerness, alternate realities. The magazine should pay its contributors well. If original anthologies can have budgets for stories of #I # for # words and sell enough copies in hardcover and Soft to justify this, then there is an audience for a quality magazine that can pay #-#e a word. And pay well for good illustration and cover art. Your suggestion of a quarterly makes good sense. A first issue could be tried as an experiment. A quarterly would be unable to run serial novels. But with the amount of wordage I am suggesting, it would be possible to run a complete novel of # words, a short novel of # words, two novelettes of # words, and two or three short stories. That would seem a substantial value to attract an audience with. These days there is always an availability of novels. The strongest expressions of the new thing in sf and in society will be at novel length. Offer a complete novel and a number of long stories in a package of the first quality, with the spirit of the old all-story magazines, and charge well. It takes a strong editorial vision. A refusal to compromise. But the result will have an immediate impact. It will be a center of attraction for writers and readers with a similar sense of the times. Cory and l want a magazine of this sort. We would like to read it and we would like to contribute to necessary to see a first issue into being. critical article and reviews. If novels are to be the strength on which the magazine and its new vision are to novel for the first issue. We are to ask specific people for contributions, to make story assignments or whatever to get appropriate stories for a first issue. If you are serious about putting together a science fiction magazine that is as strong as a science fiction magazine could be, you may count on us. Yours, Alexei Due to technical difficulties beyond our control -- namely the US Post Office -- Ted Sturgeon's Bookshelf and his new column Interface, did not appear this month. Ted will be back next month, and -- God and the US Post Office willing -- every month thereafter. Thank you for your patience. A. Science Fiction: Slow Death #, #. #, #; Bratn Fan# tasy; American Flyer #, #; Fever Dreamt; Slow Death # (.#) B. Spine tingling Horror: Skull #. #, #, #; Psychotic # Adventure I; Insect Fear #; Legion of Charlies; Deviant Slice. C. Fables  Heresies: Tales Front the Leather Nun; # Binky Brown Meets the Holy Virgin Mary; Spasm; Grim Wit # (#) D. Graphic Novels: Grim Wit #; Image of the Beast # (.#); Psychotic Adventures #; Inner City Romance #; Or. Atomic #; Harold Hedd #; Armorkins; Skull #; Two Fisted Zombies. E. Comix by Women: Wimmen's Comix #, #. #; Pudge; # Tits  Clits. Abortion Eve; Pandora's Box; Manhunt. Girl Fight. F. Hard Hitting Humor  Satire: Dopin Dan #, #, #; # Harold Hedd I (#). Dr. Atomic #. Big League Laffs; Short Order. Bijou # (.#). Green Dinosaur #. G. Sexy Stories for Neophytes  Libertines: Armaged # don #. #. # (#); Good Jive t; Inner City #; Facts #Life. Eternal Tales. Hot Crackers. Young Lust # (.#). H. #'s. #s. # s  #'s (you name it) Nostalgia Pack # age: Greaser #. #. Hungry Chuck Biscuits; Corn Fed I . Merton of the Movement; Tortoise  Hare; Laugh in the Oark; Bakersfield. I. Collector's Robert Crumb: Peoples. Artistic (.#). Black  White. J. E. C. Reprints; Weird Science #; Schock Suspense # #. Haunt ol Fear #; Weird Fantasy #; Crime Sus pense #Thank you O ataxy reederil Due to your overwhelming reaponae to our pravknia ad. e era happy to announce # new prepaid economy package ol underground com.. You end receive thv bait art and itory tailing ol today at prieaa you can afford. Careful selection of the rght package. will mean hours of reading piaaaura. We believe thaaa adult stories are what you have been waiting for. Just chock the package l ! you went and tend caah. check or M.O. and a itatemont of you. aga (you must be # to order thaaa comix) to our sddres. and praatol I I your mind will bo blown... K. Rgoant Releases Eight of our most recant public# tions. Guaranteed quality-gat them as they come off the presses. L Super-Collector's Package: All of the above comix (except package K) Over # comix. a value of # for only # # r  (Signature) i -- i advertisers to take advantage of the trio combination, we are now offering a discount price of # per word to run in the three issues that appear in a #-month period. Our regular price is now # a word per issue. Whatever your choice...it's a bargain. Illustrated catalog of SF-Fantasy books. Over # titles listed. Send #c tor one, # tor next #, or # tor tour consecutive catalogs plus Silverberg's "Dying Inside" a # publisher's edition SF book. Send to: Purple Unicom Books, #-G# London Road, Duluth, Mn. #. # fantasy tales by Manly Wade Wellman; over # new Illustrations by Lee Brown Coye; cloth; # pages; #. Long announced by Arkham House; deluxe limited first edition now published by Carcosa; Box #, Chapel Hill, N C #. Graham Holroyd, # Old Farm Circle, Plttsford, N.Y. #. Sci-Fi, Pulps. Lists #c. Smith, Box #, Inglewood, California, #. SF BooksMags, NewUsed. Send wants: Change of Hobbit, #I Westwood, L.A., California, #. Science Fiction. US, British. Out of Print Books, Fantasies, Anthologies. Paperbacks Autographed and First Editions. Extensive Illustrated Lists, Florida #. Dell, Classics Illustrated. We buy and sell. For catalog send #c to: Nasello, #-# Klssena Blvd., Flushing, New York #. quality cut and polished Southwestern turquoise stones available in retail and bulk. Stones range in size from two to two-hundred carats. Retail prices: Morenci, I .#carat; Bisbee, # carat; Royston, #carat. Wholesale prices negotiable. To order or for further information write: S. Kramer PO Box #Woodstock, NY. #. mind powers. Instructions. Send #, Lens, Box #, Hays, Ks. #. handling charge for catalogue. Orangetree Press. # Allston Way, Berkeley, Calif. #. Hopeland, Dayton, Ohio #. word for three issues. More than # potential # E. #th St., New York, N.Y. # or call (#) #-#-today!  This fantastic book will reveal Science Fiction drawn from true life experiences and the possibility of your life on anbard and discover the future in your own past. If you think you can't remember your past lives, this book will change your mind. Here are actual case histories of ordinary people who became able to remember their past lives and how it affected them. You can remember them Send # to: Bookstore GY-I Founding Church of Scientology # #th St. N.W. Washington, DC # Your copy shipped immediately. Satisfaction guaranteed. Scientology is an applied religious philosophy. j Remember the glaks, broknips, rlzbhus, clqzts, hauhugs and other marvelous monsters that stirred your imagination and swept ou away to a world ot pure dulight? You'll tind them romping and stomping through some ot the most imaginative storie# that ever stretched your mind -- the kind ot reading you simply won't be able to put down. Take advantage ot our monstrous offer. Any # ot the latest science fiction best sellers listed below can be yours tor just #! Choose any # books including, if you wish, the most prized book of the year: the # page double-volume col# short stories that have won the science fiction equivalent of the Oscar (a # value) Here's how the Club works: When your application for membership is accepted, you'll receive your choice of # books for just #c (plus shipping and handling). If not absolutely fascinated, return them within ten days -- membership will be cancelled and you'll owe nothing About every # weeks (# times a year), we ll send you the Club's bulletin describing the with membership w #. Tht Hugo Winners, Vol.T II. Giant #-in-l volume of # award-winning stones. # to # Asimov introduces each Pub ed  # j Science Fiction Book Club #-si I e ""! I Dept. FR-#, Garden City. New York #  I have read your ad. Please accept me as a member in the Science Fiction Book Club.  Send me. as a beginning, the # books whose I numbers I have indicated below, and bill me I I just # (plus shipping and handling). I agree ! to purchase # additional books during the comJ I ing year and may resign anytime thereafter. ! I I I i -- I ! I Mr. I Mrs. I Miss I Please print I Address I L City. State ;Zip. J # The # Annual World's Best S.F... ed. Donald A. Wollheim # novellas, short stories; Anderson. Simak. others. Spec. Ed. # The Gods Themselves by Isaac Asimov. The master s first novel in # years and worth the wait for a fabulous trip to the year # Pub ed # # Again. Danger ous Visions, Harlan Ellison, ed. Forty-six pieces, short stories  novels, Explicit scenes and language may be offensive to some. Pub. ed # # coming Selections end Alternate choices. If you want both Selections, you need do nothing: they'll be shipped automatically. If you don't want a Selection, or prefer an Alternate. or no book at all. lust till out the form provided, and return it by the date specified. We try to allow you at least ten days to make your decision. If you don't get the form in time to respond within # days, and receive an unwanted selection, you may return it at our expense. As a member you need take only # Selections or Alternates during the coming year. You may resign any time thereafter, or continue membership. Most books cost only #. plus shipping and handling. Occasionally. extra-value Selections are slightly higher, but always much less than Publishers' Editions. So join now. Send no money. But do mail the coupon today. # Rendezvous With Rama by Arthur C. Clarke. From Childhood's End author, dazzling, visionary novel of a self contained world in space. Pub. ed. # #I The Inferno. By Fred  Geoffrey Hoyle. A testy Scottish physi cist takes charge . when a deadly quasar threatens the earth. Pub ed # # # Science Fiction Hall of Fame. Vol. #. Ed by Ben Bova E leven more great novellas, by Astmov, Simak, Pohl, others. Pub. ed # # # Astounding. Harry Harrison, Ed. A memorial anthology for pioneer so fi editor John W. Campbell, with # original stories by top writers. Pub ed. # # Science Fiction Hall of Fame. Vol. #A. Ed. by Ben Bova . Eleven all time great novellas chosen by Sci-Fi Writ ers of America. Pub. ed # # Helistrom's Hive. By Frank Herbert. Insect menace! A hair raising sequel to the smash move The Hellstrom Chronicle. Spec. Ed. # I The Foundation Trilogy by Isaac Asimov. The ends of the galaxy revert to barbarism. Pub. ed. # #I The Mastermind of Mars A Fighting Man of Mars. Two of Edgar Rice Burroughs' exciting Martian novels in one volume. Illus. by Frank Frazetta Spec. Ed. The Science Fiction Book Club offers its own complete hardbound editions sometimes altered in size to fit special presses and save members even more. Members accepted in U S. A. and Canada only. Canadian members will be serviced from Toronto. Offer slightly different in Canada.  Edgar Pangborn Thank you Galaxy readatxl Do Id your overwhelming response lo our previous ad, we ( happy to announce # new prepaid economy packeqpi o underground com You will racaiva tha bal art and itory lading of today at pricai you can afford. Careful selection of tha right peckers will Irani hours of reading pleasure. W baliava these adult toria era what you have bean waiting for. Just check tha package(s) you want and and cash, check or M.#and a statement of your aga (you must be # to order theta comix) to our address, and preito! ! ! your mind will bo blown... A. Science Fiction: Slow Death #, #, #, #; Brain Fan# tasy; American Flyer #, #; Fever Dreams; Slow Death # ( #) B. Spine-tingling Horror: Skull #, #, #, #; Psychotic # Adventures #; Insect Fear #; Legion ol Charlies; Deviant Slice. CFables  Heresies: Tales From the Leather Nun; # Bmky Brown Meets the Holy Virgin Mary; Spasm; Gr.m Wit # (#I D. Graphic Novels: Gum Wit #; Image ol the Beasi # (.#), Psychotic Adventures #; Inner City Romance #; Dr. Atomic #; Harold Hedd #; Armorkins; Skull #; Two Fisled Zombies. E. Comix by Women: Wimmen's Comix I, #, #; Pudge; S#Q Tits #c Clits; Abortion Eve; Pandora's Box; Manhunt Girl Fight. F. Hard Hitting Humor  Satire: Dopin Dan #, #, #; # Harold Hedd I (Si). Df. Atomic #; Big League Lalfs; Short Order; Bijou # (.#); Green Dinosaur #. G. Sexy Stories (or Neophytes  Libertines: Armaged # don #, #. # (SI); Good Jive #; Inner City #; Facts O'Lde; Eternal Tales; Hoi Crackers; Young Lust # (.#). H. #', #'s, #'s  #'s (you name it) Nostalgia Pack# # age: Gieaser #. #; Hungry Chuck Biscuits. Corn Fed #; Merton of the Movement; Tortoise  Hare, Laugh in the Dark; Bakersfield. I. Collector's Robert Crumb: Peoples; Artistic (.#); Black  White. J. E. C. Reprints: Weird Science #; Sehock Suspense # #; Haunt ol Fear #; Weird Fantasy #; Crime Suspense #. K. Recent Releases: Eight of our most recent publica# tions. Guaranteed quality-gel them as they come off the presses. L. SuperCollector' i Package: All of the above comix (except package K). Over # comix, a value of # for only #. (Sipiature) L Arnold E. Abramson, Publisher James Baen, Editor Theodore Sturgeon, Contributing Editor Bonnie Leigiand, Managing Editor Lester del Rey, Feature Editor L. C. Murphy, Subscription Director Jay Tunick, Circulation Director Rather than describe this story ( that it is a genuine, previously unpublished Pohl I Kornbluth collaboration should be description enough!) I am taking this opportunity to congratulate Fred on being elected President of the Science Fiction Writers of America... , the hero of this story did not discover the Overdrive or the Zeta-Ray Bomb, but did discover a new social system. This is a sciencefiction story about an inventor." -- Ursula K. Le Guin A religious satire about all those who feel they should fight for their beliefs. This is the story of Demetrios the Storyteller, whose name, before the bombs fell, was Adam Freeman. Like his creator, "there was things which he stretched, but mainly he told the truth. " A Cyclical Theory of Science Fiction -- Sf, it would seem, goes through a rebirth about once every twelve years. The last was in # ,... Second in a non-verbal series. This issue Ted discusses the latest novels of, among others, Philip K. Dick, Sterling E. Lanier and Jean Mark Gawron. You can also find out how to subscribe to Locus, the newspaper of science fiction. Our Friends the Arabs -- Every cloud has a silver lining, it is said, and the erstwhile Arab oil boycott was no exception. Indeed, there seems to be more silver lining than cloud. Letters from Mudgett, Smith lishing Corporation, a subsidiary of Universal Publishing  Distributing Corporation. Arnold E. Abramson, President. Main Offices: # East # Street, New York, N.Y. #. Single copy: #c. #-issue subscription: # In U.S., # elsewhere. by UniversalTandem Publishing Company, Ltd., # Gloucester Road, London SW# #RD. Arnold E. Abramson, Chairman of the Board. Ralph Stokes, Managing Director. Single copy: #p. #-Issue subscription In the United Kingdom: p#. Copyright Conventions. All rights reserved. Second class postage paid at New York, N.Y. and additional mailing offices. The publishers assume no responsibility for unsolicited material. All stories printed In this magazine are fiction and any similarity between characters and actual persons is coincidental. Printed In U.S.A. Don't miss a single novel based on the fantastic Planet of the Apes motion pictures. Written by a galactic gallery of stars -- John (Brak the Barbarian) Jakes, Hugo Award winner David Gerrold, and Jerry Pournelle, winner of the J.W. Campbell, Jr. Memorial Award. The men of Space Probe # confront a bizarre new race in the unexplored regions of the galaxy. AS# -- # Captain Matt Foyt of Space Probe # finds himself trapped in an alien society that feeds on violence. AS# -- # A fearful gamble by a planet's master may lead to the ultimate chaos. ANI # -- # Rack the Healer dares to defy the supreme authority in a desperate struggle for the planet's survival. AN# -- # "A free-swinging fantasy." -- Publishers Weekly. "Goulart is science fiction's best humorist." -- Sf. Louis Post-Dispatch. AN# -- # A compilation of the very best stories of # by the editors of Galaxy magazine. Includes stories by Harlan Ellison, R.A. Lafferty, Theodore Sturgeon and other superstars from the science fiction hall of fame. AQI ## "A solid piece of science fiction ." -- San Francisco Chronicle AN#-# ANI # -- # AN #-# Please send me the books marked below (Include order number): If any of my selections are out of stock, please supply the following alternate choices: Name   Address  City State Zip Add # for postage and handling for one book. # for two or three book#. We pay postage on all orders of four books or more. Send remittance in U.S. or Canadian funds. Sorry No C.O.D'e. 'This story is a ' prequel ' to Ursula's superb events depicted herein occur about # years prior to those in the novel. T he speaker's voice was loud as empty beer-trucks in a stone street, and the people at the meeting were jammed up close, cobblestones, that great voice booming over them. Taviri was somewhere on the other side of the hall. She had to get to him. She wormed and pushed her way among the darkclothed, close-packed people. She did not hear the words, nor see the faces: only the booming, and the bodies pressed one behind the other. She could not see Taviri, she was too short. A broad black-vested belly and chest loomed up blocking her way. She must get through to Taviri. Sweating, she jabbed fiercely with her fist. It was like hitting stones, he did not move at all, but the huge lungs let out right over her head a prodigious noise, a bellow. She cowered. Then she understood that the bellow had not been at her. Others were shouting. The speaker had said something, something fine about taxes or shadows. Thrilled, she joined the shouting -- "Yes! Yes!" -- and shoving on, came out easily into the open expanse of the Regimental Drill Field in Parheo. Overhead the evening sky lay deep and colorless, and all around her nodded the tall weeds with dry, white, close-floreted heads. She had never known what they were called. The flowers nodded above her head, swaying in the wind that always blew across the fields in the dusk. She ran among them, and they whipped lithe aside and stood up again swaying, silent. Taviri stood among the tall weeds in his good suit, the dark grey one that made him look like a professor or a play-actor, harshly elegant. He did not look happy, but he was laughing, and saying something to her. The sound of his voice made her cry, and she reached out to catch hold of his hand, but she did not stop, quite. She could not stop. "Oh, Taviri," she said, "it's just on there!" The queer sweet smell of the white weeds was heavy as she went on. There were thorns, tangles underfoot, there were slopes, pits. She feared to fall... she stopped.  # by Ursula K. Le Guin S un, bright morning-glare, straight in the eyes, relentless. She had forgotten to pull the blind last night. She turned her back on the sun, but the right side wasn't comfortable. No use. Day. She sighed twice, sat up, got her legs over the edge of the bed, and sat hunched in her nightdress looking down at her feet. The toes, compressed by a lifetime of cheap shoes, were almost square where they touched each other, and bulged out above in corns; the nails were discolored and shapeless. Between the knob-like ankle bones ran fine, dry wrinkles. The brief little plain at the base of the toes had kept its delicacy, but the skin was the color of mud, and knotted veins crossed the instep. Disgusting. Sad, depressing. Mean. Pitiful. She tried on all the words, and they all fit, like hideous little hats. Hideous: yes, that one too. To look at oneself and find it hideous, what a job! But then, when she hadn't been hideous, had she sat around and stared at herself like this? Not much! A proper body's not an object, not an implement, not a belonging to be admired, it's just you, yourself. Only when it's no longer you, but yours, a thing owned, do you worry about it -- Is it in good shape? Will it do? Will it last? "Who cares?" said Laia fiercely, and stood up. It made her giddy to stand up suddenly. She had to put out her hand to the bedtable, for she dreaded falling. At that she thought of reaching out to Taviri, in the dream. What had he said? She could not remember. She was not sure if she had even touched his hand. She frowned, trying to force memory. It had been so long since she had dreamed about Taviri; and now not even to remember what he had said! It was gone, it was gone. She stood there hunched in her nightdress, frowning, one hand on the bedtable. How long was it since she had thought of him -- let alone dreamed of him -- even thought of him, as 'Taviri'? How long since she had said his name? Asieo said. When Asieo and I were in prison in the North. Before I met Asieo. Asieo's theory of reciprocity. Oh yes, she talked about him, talked about him too much no doubt, maundered, dragged him in. But as 'Asieo,' the last name, the public man. The private man was gone, utterly gone. There were so few left who had even known him. They had all used to be in jail. One laughed about it on those days, all the friends in all the jails. But they weren't even there, these days. They were in the prison cemeteries. Or in the common graves. "Oh, oh my dear," Laia said out loud, and she sank down onto the bed again because she could not stand up under the remembrance of those first weeks in the Fort, in the cell, those first weeks of the nine years in the Fort in Drio, in the cell, those first weeks after they told her that Asieo had been killed in the fighting in Capitol Square and had been buried with the Fourteen Hundre# in the lime-ditches behind Oring Gate. In the cell. Her hands fell into the old position on her lap, the left clenched and locked inside the grip of the right, the right thumb working back and forth a little pressing and rubbing on the knuckle of the left first finger. Hours, days, nights. She had thought of them all, each one, each one of the fourteen hundred, how they lay, how the quicklime worked on the flesh, how the bones touched in the burning dark. Who touched him? How did the slender bones of the hand lie now? Hours, years. "Taviri, I have never forgotten you!" she whispered, and the stupidity of it brought her back to morning-light and the rumpled bed. Of course she hadn't forgotten him. These things go without saying between husband and wife. There were her ugly old feet flat on the floor again, just as before. She had got nowhere at all, she had gone in a circle. She stood up with a grunt of effort and disapproval, and went to the closet for her dressing gown. The young people went about the halls of the House in becoming immodesty, but she was too old for that. She didn't want to spoil some young man's breakfast with the sight of her. Besides, they had grown up in the principle of freedom of dress and sex and all the rest, and she hadn't. All she had done was invent it. It's not the same. Like speaking of Asieo as 'my husband.' They winced. The word she should use as a good Odonian, of course, was 'partner.' But why the hell did she have to be a good Odonian? She shuffled down the hall to the bathrooms. Mairo was there, washing her hair in a lavatory. Laia looked at the long, sleek, wet hank with admiration. She got out of the House so seldom now that she didn't know when she had last seen a respectably shaven scalp, but still the sight of a full head of hair gave her pleasure, vigorous pleasure. How many times had she been jeered at, Longhair, Longhair, had her hair pulled by policemen or young toughs, had her hair shaved off down to the scalp by a grinning soldier at each new prison? And then had grown it all over again, through the fuzz, to the frizz, to the curls, to the mane... In the old days. For God's love, couldn't she think of anything today but the old days? Dressed, her bed made, she went down to commons. It was a good breakfast, but she had never got her appetite back since the damned stroke. She drank two cups of herb tea, but couldn't finish the piece of fruit she had taken. How she had craved fruit as a child, badly enough to steal it; and in the Fort -- oh for God's love stop it! She smiled and replied to the greetings and friendly inquiries of the other breakfasters and big Aevi who was serving the counter this morning. It was he who had tempted her with the peach, "Look at this. I've been saving it for you," and how could she refuse? Anyway she had always loved fruit, and never got enough; once when she was six or seven she had stolen a piece off a vendor's cart in River Street. But it was hard to eat when everyone was talking so excitedly. There was news from Thu, real news. She was inclined to discount it at first, being wary of enthusiasms, but after she had read the article in the paper, and read between the lines of it, she thought, with a strange kind of certainty, deep but cold. Why, this is it; it has come. And in Thu, not here. Thu will break before this country does; the Revolution will first prevail there. As if that mattered! There will be no more nations. And yet it did matter somehow, it made her a little cold and sad -- envious, in fact. Of all the infinite stupidities. She did not join the talk much, and soon got up to go back to her room, feeling sorry for herself. She could not share their excitement. She was out of it, really out of it. It's not easy, she said to herself in justification, laboriously climbing the stairs, to accept being out of it when you've been in it, in the center of it, for fifty years. Oh for God's love. Whining! She got the stairs and the selfpity behind her, entering her room. It was a good room, and it was good to be by herself. It was a great relief. Even if it wasn't strictly fair. Some of the kids in the attics were living five to a room no bigger than this. There were always more people wanting to live in an Odonian House than could be properly accommodated. She had this big room all to herself only because she was an old woman who had had a stroke. And maybe because she was Odo. If she hadn't been Odo, but merely the old woman with a stroke, would she have had it? Very likely. After all who the hell wanted to room with a drooling old woman? But it was hard to be sure. Favoritism, elitism, leader-worship, they crept back and cropped out everywhere. But she had never hoped to see them eradicated in her lifetime, in one generation; only Time works the great changes. Meanwhile this was a nice, large, sunny room, proper for a drooling old woman who had started a world revolution. Her secretary would be coming in an hour to help her dispatch the day's work. She shuffled over to the desk, a beautiful, big piece, a present from the Nio Cabinetmakers' Syndicate because somebody had heard her remark once that the only piece of furniture she had ever really longed for was a desk with drawers and enough room on top... damn, the top was practically covered with papers with notes clipped to them, mostly in Noi's small clear handwriting: Urgent. -- Northern Provinces. -- Consult wR.T.? Her own handwriting had never been the same since Asieo's death. It was odd, when you thought about it. After all, within five years after his death she had written the whole Analogy. And there were those letters, which the tall guard with the watery grey eyes, what was his name, never mind, had smuggled out of the Fort for her for two years. The Prison Letters they called them now, there were a dozen different editions of them. All that stuff, the letters which people kept telling her were so full of "spiritual strength" -- which probably meant she had been lying herself blue in the face when she wrote them, trying to keep her spirits up -- and the Analogy which was certainly the solidest intellectual work she had ever done, all of that had been written in the Fort in Drio, in the cell, after Asieo's death. One had to do something, and in the Fort they let one have paper and pens... But it had all been written in the hasty, scribbling hand which she had never felt was hers, not her own like the round, black scrollings of the manuscript of Society Without Government. forty-five years old. Taviri had taken not only her body's and her heart's desire to the quicklime with him, but even her good clear handwriting. B ut he had left her the revolution. How brave of you to go on, to work, to write, in prison, after such a defeat for the Movement, after your partner's death, people had used to say. Damn fools. What else had there been to do? Bravery, courage -- what was courage? She had never figured it out. Not fearing, some said. Fearing yet going on, others said. But what could one do but go on? Had one any real choice, ever? To die was merely to go on in another direction. If you wanted to come home you had to keep going on, that was what she meant when she wrote, "True journey is return," but it had never been more than an intuition, and she was farther than ever now from being able to rationalise it. She bent down, too suddenly, so that she grunted a little at the creak in her bones, and began to root in a bottom drawer of the desk. Her hand came to an age-softened folder and drew it out, recognizing it by touch before sight confirmed: the manuscript of Syndical Organization in Revolutionary Transition. He had printed the title on the folder and written his name under it, Taviri Odo Asieo, IX #. There was an elegant handwriting, every letter well-formed, bold, and fluent. But he had preferred to use a voiceprinter. The manuscript was all in voiceprint, and high quality too, hesitancies adjusted and idiosyncrasies of speech normalized. You couldn't see there how he had said 'o' deep in his throat as they did on the North Coast. There was nothing of him there but his mind. She had nothing of him at all except his name written on the folder. She hadn't kept his letters, it was sentimental to keep letters. Besides, she never kept anything. She couldn't think of anything that she had ever owned for more than a few years, except this ramshackle old body, of course, and she was stuck with that... Dualizing again. "She" and "it." Age and illness made on dualist, made one escapist; the mind insisted, It's not me, it's not me. But it was. Maybe the mystics could detach mind from body, she had always rather wistfully envied them the chance, without hope of emulating them. Escape had never been her game. She had sought for freedom here, now, body and soul. First self-pity, then self-praise, and here she still sat, for God's love, holding Asieo's name in her hand, why? Didn't she know his name without looking it up? What was wrong with her? She raised the folder to her lips and kissed the handwritten name firmly and squarely, replaced the folder in the back of the bottom drawer, shut the drawer, and straightened up in the chair. Her right hand tingled. She scratched it, and then shook it in the air, spitefully. It had never quite got over the stroke. Neither had her right leg, or right eye, or the right corner of her mouth. They were sluggish, inept, they tingled. They made her feel like a robot with a short circuit. And time was getting on, Noi would be coming, what had she been doing ever since breakfast? She got up so hastily that she lurched, and grabbed at the chairback to make sure she did not fall. She went down the hall to the bathroom and looked in the big mirror there. Her grey knot was loose and droopy, she hadn't done it up well before breakfast. She struggled with it a while. It was hard to keep her arms up in the air. Amai, running in to piss, stopped and said, "Let me do it!" and knotted it up tight and neat in no time, with her round, strong, pretty fingers, smiling and silent. Ami was twenty, less than a third of Laia's age. Her parents had both been members of the Movement, one killed in the insurrection of '#, the other still recruiting in the South Provinces. Amai had grown up in Odonian Houses, born to the Revolution, a true daughter of anarchy. And so quiet and free and beautiful a child, enough to make you cry when you thought: this is what we worked for, this is what we meant, this is it, here she is, alive, the kindly, lovely future. Laia Osaieo Odo's right eye wept several little tears, as she stood between the lavatories and the latrines having her hair done up by the daughter she had not borne; but her left eye, the strong one, did not weep, ilor did it know what the right eye did. She thanked Amai and hurried back to her room. She had noticed, in the mirror, a stain on her collar. Peach juice, probably. Damned old dribbler. She didn't want Noi to come in and find her with drool on her collar. As the clean shirt went on over her head, she thought, What's so special about Noi? She fastened the collar-frogs with her left hand, slowly, Noi was thirty or so, a slight, muscular fellow with a soft voice and alert dark eyes. That's what was special about Noi. It was that simple. Good old sex. She had never been drawn to a fair man or a fat one, or the tall fellows with big biceps, never, not even when she was fourteen and fell in love with every passing fart. Dark, spare, and fiery, that was the recipe. Taviri, of course. This boy wasn't a patch on Taviri for brains, nor even for looks, but there it was: She didn't want him to see her with dribble on her collar and her hair coming undone. Her thin, grey hair. Noi came in, just pausing in the open doorway -- my God, she hadn't even shut the door while changing her shirt! -- She looked at him and saw herself. The old woman. You could brush your hair and change your shirt, or you could wear last week's shirt and last night's braids, or you could put on cloth of gold and dust your shaven scalp with diamond powder. None of it would make the slightest difference. The old woman would look a little less, or a little more, grotesque. One keeps oneself neat out of mere decency, mere sanity, awareness of other people. And finally even that goes, and one dribbles unashamed. "Good morning," the young man said in his gentle voice. "Hello, Noi." No, by God, it was not out of mere decency. Decency be damned. Because the man she had loved, and to whom her age would not have mattered -- because he was dead, must she pretend she had no sex? Must she suppress the truth, like a damned puritan authoritarian? Even six months ago, before the stroke, she had made men look at her and like to look at her; and now, though she could give no pleasure, by God she could please herself. When she was six years old, and Papa's friend Gadeo used to come by to talk politics with Papa after dinner, she would put on the goldcolored necklace that Mama had found on a trash-heap and brought home for her. It was so short that it always got hidden under her collar where nobody could see it. She liked it that way. She knew she had it on. She sat on the doorstep and listened to them talk, and knew that she looked nice for Gadeo. He was dark, with white teeth that flashed. Sometimes he called her "pretty Laia." "There's my pretty Laia!" Sixty-six years ago. "What? My head's dull. I had a terrible night." It was true. She had slept even less than usual. "I was asking if you'd seen the papers this morning." She nodded. "Pleased about Soinehe?" Soinehe was the province in Thu which had declared its secession from the Thuvian State last night. He was pleased about it. His white teeth flashed in his dark, alert face. Pretty Laia. "Yes. And apprehensive." "I know. But it's the real thing, this time. It's the beginning of the end of the Government in Thu. They haven't even tried to order troops into Soinehe, you know. It would merely provoke the soldiers into rebellion sooner, and they know it." She agreed with him. She herself had felt that certainty. But she could not share his delight. After a lifetime of living on hope because there is nothing but hope, one loses the taste for victory. A real sense of triumph must be preceded by real despair. She had unlearned despair a long time ago. There were no more triumphs. One went on. "Shall we do those letters to, day?" "All right. Which letters?" "To the people in the North," he said without impatience. "In the North?" "Parheo, Oaidun." She had been born in Parheo, the dirty city on the dirty river. She had not come here to the capital till she was twenty-two and ready to bring the Revolution. Though in those days, before she and the others had thought it through, it had been a very green and puerile revolution. Strikes for better wages, representation for women. Votes and wages -- Power and Money, for the love of God! Well, one does learn a little, after all, in fifty years. But then one must forget it all. "Start with Oaidun," she said, sitting down in the armchair. Noi was at the desk ready to work. He read out excerpts from the letters she was to answer. She tried to pay attention, and succeeded well enough that she dictated one whole letter and started on another. "Remember that at this stage your brotherhood is vulnerable to the threat of... no, to the danger... to..." She groped till Noi suggested, "The danger of leader-worship?" "All right. And that nothing is so soon corrupted by power-seeking as altruism. No. And that nothing corrupts altruism -- no. Oh for God's love you know what I'm trying to say, Noi, you write it. They know it too, it's just the same old stuff, why can't they read my books!" "Touch," Noi said gently, smiling, citing one of the central Odonian themes. "All right, but I'm tired of being touched. If you'll write the letter I'll sign it, but I can't be bothered with it this morning." He was looking at her with a little question or concern. She said, irritable, "There is something else I have to do!" W hen Noi had gone she sat down at the desk and moved the papers about, pretending to be doing something, because she had been startled, frightened, by the words she had said. She had nothing else to do. She never had had anything else to do. This was her work: her lifework. The speaking tours and the meetings and the streets were out of reach for her now, but she could still write, and that was her work. And anyhow if she had had anything else to do, Noi would have known it; he kept her schedule, and tactfully reminded her of things, like the visit from the foreign students this afternoon. Oh, damn. She liked the young, and there was always something to learn from a foreigner, but she was tired of new faces, and tired of being on view. She learned from them, but they didn't learn from her; they had learnt all she had to teach long ago, from her books, from the Movement. They just came to look, as if she were the Great Tower in Rodarred, or the Canyon of the Tulaevea. A phenomenon, a monument. They were awed, adoring. She snarled at them: Think your own thoughts! -- That's not anarchism, that's mere obscurantism. -- You don't think liberty and discipline are incompatible, do you? -- They accepted their tonguelashing meekly as children, gratefully, as if she were some kind of All-Mother, the idol of the' Big Sheltering Womb. She! She who had mined the shipyards at Seissero, and had cursed Premier Inoilte to his face in front of a crowd of seven thousand, telling him he would have cut off his own balls and had them bronzed and sold as souvenirs, if he thought there was any profit in it -- she who had screeched, and sworn, and kicked policemen, and spat at priests, and pissed in public on the big brass plaque in Capitol Square that said here was founded the etc etc, pssssssss to all that! And now she was everybody's grandmama, the dear old lady, the sweet old monument, come worship at the womb. The fire's out, boys, it's safe to come up close. "No, I won't," Laia said out loud. "I will not." She was not selfconscious about talking to herself, because she always had talked to herself. "Laia's invisible audience," Taviri had used to say, as she went through the room muttering. "You needn't come, I won't be here," she told the invisible audience now. She had just decided what it was she had to do. She had to go out. To go into the streets. It was inconsiderate to disappoint the foreign students. It was erratic, typically senile. It was unOdonian. Pssssss to all that. What was the good working for freedom all your life and ending up without any freedom at all? She would go out for a walk. "What is an anarchist? One who, choosing, accepts the responsibility of choice. " On the way downstairs she decided, scowling, to stay and see the foreign students. But then she would go out. They were very young students, very earnest: doe-eyed, shaggy, charming creatures from the Western Hemisphere, Benbili and the Kingdom of Mand, the girls in white trousers, the boys in long kilts, warlike and archaic. They spoke of their hopes. "We in Mand are so very far from the Revolution that maybe we are near it," said one of the girls, wistful and smiling: "The Circle of Life!" and she showed the extremes meeting, in the circle of her slender, darkskinned fingers. Amai and Aevi served them white wine and brown bread, the hospitality of the House. But the visitors, unpresumptuous, all rose to take their leave after barely half an hour. "No, no, no," Laia said, "stay here, talk with Aevi and Amai. It's just that I get stiff sitting down, you see, I have to change about. It has been so good to meet you, will you come back to see me, my little brothers and sisters, soon?" For her heart went out to them, and theirs to her, and she exchanged kisses all round, laughing, delighted by the dark young cheeks, the affectionate eyes, the scented hair, before she shuffled off. She was really a little tired, but to go up and take a nap would be a defeat. She had wanted to go out. She would go out. She had not been alone outdoors since -- when? since winter! before the stroke. No wonder she was getting morbid. It had been a regular jail sentence. Outside, the streets, that's where she lived. She went quietly out the side door of the House, past the vegetable patch, to the street. The narrow strip of sour city dirt had been beautifully gardened and was producing a fine crop of beans and ceea, but Laia's eye for farming was unenlightened. Of course it had been clear that anarchist communities, even in the time of transition, must work towards optimal selfsupport, but how that was to be managed in the way of actual dirt and plants wasn't her business. There were farmers and agronomists for that. Her job was the streets, the noisy, stinking streets of stone, where she had grown up and lived all her life, except for the fifteen years in prison. She looked up fondly at the facade of the House. That it had been built as a bank gave peculiar satisfaction to its present occupants. They kept their sacks of meal in the bombproof money-vault, and aged their cider in kegs in safe deposit boxes. Over the fussy columns that faced the street, carved letters still read, "national investors and strong on names. They had no flag. Slogans came and went as the need did. There was always the Circle of Life to scratch on walls and pavements where Authority would have to see it. But when it came to names they were indifferent, accepting and ignoring whatever they got called, afraid ofbeing pinned down and penned in, unafraid of being absurd. So this best known and second oldest of all the cooperative Houses had no name except The Bank. It faced on a wide and quiet street, but, only a block away began the Temeba, an open market, once famous as a center for black market psychogenics and teratogenics, now reduced to vegetables, secondhand clothes, and miserable sideshows. Its crapulous vitality was gone, leaving only half-paralysed alcoholics, addicts, cripples, hucksters, and fifth-rate whores, pawnshops, gambling dens, fortune-tellers, body sculptors, and cheap hotels. Laia turned to the Temeba as water seeks its level. She had never feared or despised the city. It was her country. There would not be slums like this, if the Revolution prevailed. But there would be misery. There would always be misery, waste, cruelty. She had never pretended to be changing the human condition, to be Mama taking tragedy away from the children so they won't hurt themselves. Anything but. So long as people were free to choose, if they chose to drink flybane and live in sewers, it was their business. Just so long as it wasn't the business of Business, the source of profit and the means of power for other people. She had felt all that before she knew anything; before she wrote the first pamphlet, before she left Parheo, before she knew what 'capital' meant, before she'd been farther than River Street where she played rolltaggie kneeling on scabby knees on the pavement with the other six-year-olds. She had known it: that she, and the other kids, and her parents, and their parents, and the drunks and whores and all of River Street, was at the bottom of something -- was the foundation, the reality, the source. But will you drag civilisation down into the mud? cried the shocked decent people, later on, and she had tried for years to explain to them that if all you had was mud, then if you were God you made it into human beings, and if you were human you tried to make it into houses where human beings could live. But nobody who thought he was better than mud would understand. Now, water seeking its level, mud to mud, Laia shuffled through the foul, noisy street, and all the ugly weakness of her old age was at home. The sleepy whores, their lacquered hair-arrangements dilapidated and askew, the oneeyed woman wearily yelling her vegetables to sell, the halfwit beggar slapping flies, these were her countrywomen. They looked like her, they were all sad, disgusting, mean, pitiful, hideous. They were her sisters, her own people. She did not feel very well. It had been a long time since she had walked so far, four or five blocks, by herself, in the noise and push and stinking summer heat of the streets. She had wanted to get to Koly Park, the triangle of scruffy grass at the end of the Temeba, and sit there for a while with the other old men and women who always sat there, to see what it was like to sit there and be old; but it was too far. If she didn't turn back now, she might get a dizzy spell, and she had a dread of falling down, falling down and having to lie there and look up at the people come to stare at the old woman in a fit. She turned and started home, frowning with effort and self-disgust. She could feel her face very red, and a swimming feeling came and went in her ears. It got a bit much, she was really afraid she might keel over. She saw a doorstep in the shade and made for it, let herself down cautiously, sat, sighed. Nearby was a fruit-seller, sitting silent behind his dusty, withered stock. People went by. Nobody bought from him. Nobody looked at her. Odo, who was Odo? Famous revolutionary, author of Community, The Analogy, etc. etc. She, who was she? An old woman with grey hair and a red face sitting on a dirty doorstep in a slum, muttering to herself. True? Was that she? Certainly it was what anybody passing her saw. But was it she, herself, any more than the famous revolutionary, etc., was? No. It was not. But who was she, then? The one who loved Taviri. Yes. True enough. But not enough. That was gone; he had been dead so long. "Who am I?" Laia muttered to her invisible audience, and they knew the answer and told it to her with one voice. She was the little girl with scabby knees, sitting on the doorstep staring down through the dirty golden haze of River Street in the heat of late summer, the six-year-old, the sixteen-yearold, the fierce, cross, dream-ridden girl, untouched, untouchable. She was herself. Indeed she had been the tireless worker and thinker, but a bloodclot in a vein had taken that woman away from her. Indeed she had been the lover, the swimmer in the midst of life, but Taviri, dying, had taken that woman away with him. There was nothing left, really, but the foundations. She had come home; she had never left home. "True voyage is return." Dust and mud and a doorstep in the slums. And beyond,' at the far end of the street, the field full of tall dry weeds blowing in the wind as night came. "Laia! What are you doing here? Are you all right?" One of the people from the House, of course, a nice woman, a bit fanatical and always talking. Laia could not remember her name though she had known her for years. She let herself be taken home, the woman talking all the way. In the big cool commonroom (once occupied by tellers counting money behind polished counters supervised by armed guards) Laia sat down in a chair. She was unable just as yet to face climbing the stairs, though she would have liked to be alone. The woman kept on talking, and other excited people came in. It appeared that a demonstration was being planned. Events in Thu were moving so fast that the mood here had caught fire, and something must be done. Day after tomorrow, no, tomorrow, there was to be a march, a big one, from Old Town to Capitol Square -- the old route. "Another Ninth Month Uprising," said a young man, fiery and laughing, glancing at Laia. He had not even been born at the time of the Ninth Month Uprising, it was all history to him. Now he wanted to make some history of his own. The room had filled up. A general meeting would be held here, tomorrow, at eight in the morning. "You must talk, Laia." "Tomorrow? Oh, I won't be here tomorrow," she said brusquely. Whoever had asked her smiled, another one laughed, though Amai glanced round at her with a puzzled look. They went on talking and shouting. The Revolution. What on earth had made her say that? What a thing to say on the eve of the Revolution, even if it was true. She waited her time, managed to get up and, for all her clumsiness, to slip away unnoticed among the people busy with their planning and excitement. She got to the hall, to the stairs, and began to climb them one by one. "The general strike," a voice, two voices, ten voices were saying in the room below, behind her. "The general strike," Laia muttered, resting for a moment on the landing. Above, ahead, in her room, what awaited her? The private stroke. That was mildly funny. She started up the second flight of stairs, one by one, one leg at a time, like a small child. She was dizzy, but she was no longer afraid to fall. On ahead, on there, the dry white flowers nodded and whispered in the open fields of evening. Seventy-two years and she had never had time to learn what they were called.  Dear Jim: Here are the remarks you suggested as a sort of prologue to pre-dinner speakers are under some control, because like their victims they want to get on with the eating. headed kid's troubles began when he was born in the #rd year after the collapse of what we describe as #th Century culture. He and most of his contemporaries believed that during a period after the collapse which they called the Years of Confusion no trustworthy records were kept. But he grew up in Moha, where they don't know any better. In such a place as Nuber in Katskil, founded directly in the ashes, there would always have been some clerk who could tell the politicians just what day of what week of what year it was -- and be right, too. And this story, which in a way grew backYear #, when a number of people such as Demetrios and Mam Estelle could well remember that age which was already being called Old Time, and count the years. gets. My raw material is just People and Possibilities, and a touch of the where it was when we last looked, and creatures with eye-stalks remain at the bottom of the sea. The unexpected animals, here and in even a whisper about mutation. This is true of the other stories derived from the world that began, in the other stories still to appear in Putnam's "Continuum" series. Making a world is a pleasant occupation, and I hope I've been reasonably consistent without too many goofs. It's an occupation we all carry on, I notice, one way or another, and that's one thing that gives me hope for the damned human race. As for the Peculiar -- well, it's here too. An element of fantasy has come into this story -- I use that kicked-around word because I don't know of any other -- and I can't apologize for it. There's a fog with a character in it some of us have met, and curious things happen, and symbolism was always up to the reader -- all the author can do is brush his hands smugly and walk away. In the game of drawing the line between poetry and prose, I don't play. (And damn it, all fiction is fantasy, including campaign speeches, book reviews, and seed catalogs.) For most of the weirdities solemn "realistic" explanation could be worked out, I guess, but my most loving friends will be those to deserve one thing that Huck Fjnn said of Mr. Mark Twain: "There was things which he stretched, but mainly he told the truth." Best, Edgar I There will be Love in it If l missed my other glimpses of infinity I may find it in a blade T he old man swung his walnut stick, enjoying the heft of it but not dependent on it; he was no more blind than Homer. Ambling down Harrow Street, he encountered a boy leading a horse to the blacksmith, and some girls who had toiled up from the creek with laundry baskets. "A good day to you. Garth. How's Frankie?" "And to you, Demetrios," the boy said, smiling with warmth and shyness. "Frankie he's tine." Garth stood idly rubbing his horse's neck, watchful of the girls in their damp smocks, who had set down their baskets and were poking at their hair, but he was mindful of the old man too. No one ignored the storyteller. Demetrios' peregrine face appeared to fly toward you even when motionless. His long right hand, prominent in the joints, might rest on his walnut staff and still point toward the outlands, the foreign visions. Demetrios stood tall -- advantageous for one gazing over preoccupied heads. His gray hair, lightly silvered, fell straight to his shoulders. He was sixty, not old but seasoned, like his walnut stick, like a wine held long enough in the cask to have ripened in a way that might not suit everyone. The boy Garth, at an age when a good heart's love must flow outward, adored him -- what other ancient would remember a stable-boy's name and his little brother too? And some were caught by Demetrios' professional skill as a story-teller, neither liking nor disliking him but granting some tribute of listening. A girl named Solitaire desired him and was desired. From a side-street a peddlar, a ragpicker older than Demetrios, pushed his two-wheel barrow near them and rested it on its one-leg stand, mopping his face with a grimy cloth. The afternoon hung heavy with July; a wind heaving gray masses through the mountain air was not felt here, not yet, though before long a thunderstorm might drop on the meager makeshift town, stirring the mud, trash, and sewage in Nuber's streets and flushing a portion of the filth down the channels of the central ditches, shifting corruption from one spot to another as human society has done so long, so long. Time-beaten himself and practised in impudence -- (any publicity is good publicity, they used to say in Old Time, so I'm told, until they choked on it) -- the peddler felt privileged to croak: "Dimmy, you old blast of wind! Got a story for us -- one with balls to it?" "Yours hanging low, Potterfield?" Demetrios' softer tone could have been heard sixty feet down the block. One of the girls giggled, spreading a laundry-pink hand over her mouth and watching Garth, who blushed easily; he wasn't over fifteen. Raised to reach the back row of a crowd, Demetrios' baritone sometimes sounded high in pitch. He had sung a little once, until a musician told him his ear was not quite true. His voice was better for spoken dreams. A woman leaned generously from a first-floor window with a dust-cloth over her hair, and Demetrios asked: "May I sit myself here, Mam, while I tell ybu a tale of some sort if you want one?" "The ssph -- " she spat a peachpit into the sunken entry-way below her window and settled herself -- "the steps a'n't ourn, we only rent. Sit anyhow and tell your tale, dear soul. I'll fight any sunny-bitch says you can't." "So maybe I'll make it a tale for you, and there will be love in it, and Potterfield must put up with it." "I got no cause against love," grumbled Potterfield, "as the fly said when his poor arse got jammed into the honey." Demetrios sat in the shade and rested his hands on the knob of his walnut stick, and shut his eyes a summoning while, watching the midnight ocean of memory and reflection for whatever cargo might seek the industrious wharves and warehouses of his mind. He knew a familiar fear, that on this day no ships had sailed: such days do arrive to afflict us. "I was a child," he said. "I think I've told no tales of childhood. There was once -- no, not that one. Let me mull it over. Wind's in the east -- that's not one of the fair-blowing winds... All stories begin in childhood. Before speech. #'U'ear then that I who talk to llyou was born in a small town that might seem large to you. Its population was about three thousand -- before the Twenty-Minute War, which marks the Year One of our calendar. And I suppose the present population here in the city of Nuber is hardly more than that -- four thousand possibly, four thousand loyal subjects of the King's republic," he said, and nobody laughed. "My birth-town was named Hesterville, and it was not many miles up a great river from the city of Hannibal in what was the state of Missouri. Missouri's a long way west -- no matter if you never heard of it. A man named Sam Clemens was born at Hannibal, by the way, one hundred and forty-five years before my birth at Hesterville'. I think of him because he was a story-teller too, but a great one. His tales were written in books, the books multiplied to thousands -- that's called printing and you've heard of it; I'm told there's a hand press here at Nuber, I mean another besides the legal one they use in the Inner City. So Clemens' stories were read and preserved all over the world, which was larger then, dear souls, and quite round. He wrote them under the invented name of Mark Twain, better known than his original name. Names are important: with them we can talk to each other, a little. Mark Twain's stories will last, unless all books are lost and destroyed; even then bits of them will be told for a while. My stories are written on the air. Who knows where a story goes after the poet gives it to the winds?" Then, I know, the old man brooded, on whether to give them some of Huck Finn's tale -- The contexts are gone. There was a slavery in #, but the method and the idiom of it were altogether different. It was supervised by pofaced experts who gave it the name of Temporary Suspension of Normalcy. What could these ignorant friendly folk make of openly admitted slavery? Or of Nigger Jim? 'All right, I'll GO to Hell!" -- what could they make of that? Contexts gone. As for Huck's antebellum world, lost so long ago that even to in boyhood reading it seemed remoter than Pan's Arcadia -- why, of that they might understand a little if I could transmit it to them. It is nearer to us than it was at any time in the #th Century, now that the flabby plastic carcass of industrialism is buried. Gradually the air loses that foulness; the earth, and even the tortured and degraded sea, begin to regain some of the beauty that dollarprogress ravaged and smeared. There's loss too. So be it. If I missed my other glimpses of infinity I may find it in a blade of grass. H e knew he had been keeping silent too long. He opened his eyes and beamed on his audience with a practised shrewdness, to let them know he had not dozed off senile and forgetful. They were attentive; one or two smiled back. Others had strolled up during his abstraction -- he had been aware of their coming but had wanted to follow his thought further. In a time when literacy is rare the storyteller and newsbearer come into their own and the memories of some listeners develop astonishing powers. Demetrios studied the little crowd, some of the faces dubiously familiar but all without names except the plump sweet face of Garth. In the canvas cap that he had dropped upside down near his feet a few coins were lying. Most of these were the brass pennies of the King's Republic of Katskil, crudely stamped with the slab-jawed face of Brian II. (Like his father Brian I, he called his monarchy a Provisional Government, its holy aim the restoration of the United States of America, which alas was not quite practical right now.) Among the pennies shone a startling fragment of the past, accepted legal tender but a great rarity, an OldTime silver dime worth at least fifty of the Katskil pennies. Who in this group would have been that munificent? It was almost certainly the darkhaired youth who sat apart from the rest holding the leash of a gray wolfhound. His linen tunic and loincloth were cream-white, unofficial sign of the aristocracy; though not a matter of law, none but they wore the expensive bleached linen in public; commoners put up with clothes slung together by the inexpert housewife or sweatshop serf from ill-woven drab-colored wool, or linsey-woolsey -- wool and linen remnants and scraps. The aristocracy took pride in cleanness, while on some other levels dirt was equated with virtue. This youth's deerhide hip satchel and moccasins would have been made by the bonded servants, virtually slaves, who did such labor for the Inner City and the large estates in the suburbs. The boy's direct and innocent gaze troubled Demetrios, who was haunted by another world dead for nearly half a century. "I think a story goes wherever there's a spark of hearing life. In Hesterville we had those devices that seem fairytale fancies to anyone too young to have seen them. Nobody here except Potterfield would recall them as I do -- telephones, automobiles, radio, earth-moving machines, aircraft. Naturally you find it hard to believe in them. Remember space flight, Potterfield?" "Shit," said the peddler. "Made that one up, di'n't they? I never seen no sacklite go up except like on the teevy same as them other space-oprieswith made-up people." "What happened to your teevy?" asked the dark-haired boy. "Busted," said Potterfield. "Busted, sir. See, when the power went bleh, wouldn't nothing work." He winked at Demetrios, sharing an ancient half-wisdom gone useless and sour. "So my girl friend Hang a bottle of hand lotion into it -- an empty one. Was her teevy actually. Was shacking up with her at the time, fifty years ago nearabout. I'm seventy now by Jesus, since you ask." "You remember the cars too," said Demetrios. "Remember the telephones? Jet planes?" "Of course. Even now if I have to gosemplace I think, oh, I'll just phone, and then I think, well, shit." Potterfield scratched under his soggy loin-rag, irritated by many griefs, old age not the least of them. Crab-lice, rats, and fleas had survived the long-ago holocaust abundantly. During the last two or three decades, as the risen waters held their level with only slight fluctuations, a small aggressive variety of short-tailed rat was doing especially well -- dark-pelted, savage, with a liking for the new human dwellings that were no longer set up on concrete foundations. It might be a sport from the prolific meadowmouse of Old Time, Demetrios thought, but there was no one to discuss it with him who would even know the word "genetics". "Better off, ain't we?" said Potterfield. He would have been about twenty, Demetrios reflected, when fire scourged the cities and the short plagues followed, radiation deaths and epidemics of crushing virulence with no means for study or control. The gTeat Red Plague did not come until sixteen years later, when Demetrios was twenty-nine, and living at Nuber. Potterfield must have been a simple young man (if any human being ever answered that description) with a hunger for simple satisfactions (if there are any satisfactions that don't spread like pond ripples to infinity). There had been so many like him! Male and female of estimates of #, in spite of a slight drop in the birth rate and the desolating famines of the late #Q's and early #'s. "Better off, not so much crap all the time flying at you. Man has a chance to think," said Potterfield. "You wouldn't believe the amount of deep thinking I get through nowadays. Get on with your story, Dimmy -- I set down here to be entertained, di'n't I?" ffmou shall be, if you stay JL awake. I grew up in that world." said Demetrios, "to the age of thirteen, not comfortable, for nobody was then except the unthinking, who can be comfortable on the side of a volcano. Being a child, of course I was often unthinking too. I -- " "Aw, Demetrios!" The woman in the window had finished her peach and wiped her mouth on her arm. "Volcano? You got to use all them big words? What's a volcano?" "Sorry, Mam. A volcano is a mountain with a hole in its top. From time to time the hole lets out the fire of the earth, in a molten river that rolls down the mountain burning everything. Did you know, my darling, the inside of the earth is a core of fire? Every day you walk above a cellar of fire, my darling. Now no more questions or I stop my tale." But it was the boy Garth who showed alarm and even glanced sheepishly down toward his feet; the woman was only amused and not believing. "Yes, I grew up in that world, my father a doctor and a wise man. My mother was a painter of pictures. There are some in Nuber; she was more skillful than any you know -- and had better materials to work with of course. My father was known as Dr. Isaac Freeman of Hesterville, and my name -- why, my name was Adam Freeman. I have not told of these things before." And what comes over you now, to go so falteringly toward the telling of them? They don't want this, Demetrios. They' want romances, fairy-tales, even allegory if you're careful -- words to ease the sting of daily hardships, hut certainly not the story of how things really were! Well, the wind is in the east. "I must feel my way. dear souls. My name was not then Demetrios. It was Adam Freeman. "My name has been Demetrios for forty-seven years -- long enough to have seen these near waters rise and become the Hudson Sea. I have beheld one more messiah, seventeen years ago, and his martyrdom by those he sought to save. I speak of the man Abraham whom some call prophet, bound on the wheel in Gallows Square of this town." "Was he not a prophet?" asked the youth with the wolfhound. "I'm sorry -- I didn't mean to interrupt." "All men are prophets," said Demetrios, studying him. His presence here was only a little odd. Citizens of the Inner City, who could go wherever they pleased, were not uncommonly seen in the open streets, especially with protecting dogs or servants, and though they seldom bothered to pause for streetcorner storytellers, there was no reason to wonder at it. "And since men never agree, perhaps no man should have the name. My name is Demetrios. It means 'belonging to the earth' -- 'sacred to the earth'. In ancient times a goddess Demeter was worshipped as the spirit of the earth, the all-mother -- worshipped under other names too. Demeter was the name given her by the Greeks -- you know of them, sir?" The boy looked bothered, perhaps by the "sir" from one so much older; but most people wearing such linen would take it as their natural right. "I do know of them," he said, and smiled, not arrogantly. "I know some of the books." Demetrios nodded, "Then you will have found there's life in them. I am Demetrios. If anyone called me on the street by that name Adam Freeman I might not understand it was meant for me. My father used to call me Ad; to my mother, who was Welsh, I was Adam-bach. "I was thirteen in the year #, old calendar. Now remember, dear souls, a whole continent extends to the west, north, and south of here -- what the ocean hasn't submerged -- and in that region our entire nation of Katskil would amount to a fingernail wedge of dirt on a big blanket. That's the vast region you're speaking of when you say 'United States of America'. Up to the year #, after which there's no written history we know of except for our little fingernail wedge, the rest of the world was marked off into other territorial divisions large and small -- maybe it still is, but no one speaks across the oceans any more. Those divisions all called themselves nations, and were quite free to make war on each other with weapons that could turn the earth into a slag-heap -- as it is today in many places, some not far from here. Nations and alliances of nations, dear souls, have not the mother-wit to avoid the stupid passion of war. Nations are no more capable of justice or charity than of love, for they are, essentially, organized crowds. Individual persons can love and be loved; they can be generous and kind, forbearing, even brave; nations, never. A crowd can neither think nor feel. Thinking is lonely work, dear souls, and feeling is the experience of the separate heart." A close-faced man among the listeners made up his mind about something and walked away. His lingering image annoyed Demetrios; his features would have been hard to swear to on a second meeting -- neutral, bland, cold. #, at thirteen, I was readying the scanty censored newspaper from Chicago for what emerged between the lines, with my father's grim interpretations. We -- my parents who treated me like a grown-up and I -- we learned from radio and television what we were expected to think, so that we could appear to think it in the presence of strangers. We knew -- " "Look," said Potterfield, "you ain't telling no story, you're just beating your gums about old times -- who needs it?" "Ah, Potterfield! Once upon a time there were two little married people named Adam and Eve, and they had two little boys, one named Cain and -- " "Oh, shit! Forget I said anything." "We knew the war would come, and in # it came: the #th day of June, # -- according to an old religion which was even then rapidly fading, that was the day of St. John the Baptist, though I can't say whether anyone noticed it. The Twenty-Minute War we call it now, though actually I remember seeing a bomb-flare over the horizon on the second night. It's impossible to say which major division of the world had elected to try for suicide. We -- " "Why, Christ," said Potterfield, "it was the Russians." "So you were told automatically by the teevy until the power went off. I remember a broadcast from South America on our car radio, accusing us. The battery radio soon ran down, then the big silence. My guess is that the United States touched off the final lunacy, but does it matter now? Other nations were almost as rotten-ripe, the whole society watergated -- " "Jesus!" Potterfield lurched to his feet and grabbed the handle of his cart. "I won't sit around listening to no such wickedness as that." He rattled away, halting at the corner to thrust his hand toward Demetrios, fingers pronged against the evil eye. Mainly for the dark-haired boy, Demetrios remarked: "There goes maybe the last American patriot." One of the four laundry girls got up to go, but her companion checked her dubiously. Garth let his old plug clump a step or two nearer. "Old Potterfield never had no sense." "Ay." said Demetrios, "that's what makes him different from you and me." The woman in the window seemed undisturbed. "The bombs were for the great cities and launching areas. One direct hit obliterated Chicago, two hundred and fifty miles from Hesterville. The bombs were of the kind described, in the insane jargon of the age, as 'clean'. This meant simply that they killed more people by impact and fire than by a poisoning of the atmosphere that the senders of the bombs might have found inconvenient -- for they had persistent delusions about staying alive while they defended freedom or whatever the hell they were doing. I suppose ; JggggMT  Donald A. Wollheim, Publisher ; diller tor the summer, the cream ! ; from two edited by Richard ! ; Davis, featuring Brian Lumley, ! ; i Ramsey Campbell and Robert ;  j : Bloch... (UYI I #-I .#) ; ! ' ! from the worid of giant trees ; I ; and marvel cities. Roy Krenkel's  ! !; cover and illustrations. ' !; (UQ#-#C I;  ; Stableford: Star-Pilot Grainger, ; ! !; of the double-mind, continues '! ;  his services in a new Eden. I ; I; ( UQ#-#C ) ; ; ; right in tune with these Chariot ; ;  of the Gods times! (UQf #-#c) ; !  And Cap Kennedy confronts the  I ; ; master villain of the Galaxy as ' ; ! I masthead for the series is not I ! ; kid-stuff, as mounting sales '! ; ; around the world demonstrate! ! j   "Who is Gregory Kern?" !  ;l ( U#-#C ) j : ; Send for Catalog: ;  #I Av. of the Americas ; j New York, N.Y. # all through history people have imagined that giving horror a pretty name makes it no longer horror. "I have made up my mind. I will tell you how I acquired the name of Demetrios, and only that story. Never mind the cars, airplanes, bombs, ajl that trash. You've heard of it before: let it rust. And bear with me: in order to tell the story about my name I must say a little more about the ending of Old Time. "There were the short plagues, sicknesses that raged for a few days and passed like firestorms, leaving their dead. Different from the radiation deaths." "Red Plague?" said the dark haired boy.  "No, that came sixteen years later, only -- let me think -- thirtyone years ago. No, the short plagues -- they may have come from the war laboratories, our own likely, torn apart and scattered. Such methods of warfare were supposed to have been discontinued much earlier, but that happy announcement had been made by a government that lied about virtually all its other activities, and later -- this was before my time -- later it developed that the Pentagon's only concern was to develop gases and diseases that would be safe for the users to handle -- you know, clean ways of destroying other people who were so inconsiderate as to be foreigners." "Pentagon?" "Oh -- that was the nightmare building in the city of Washington that housed the war machine -- called, of course, the Defense Department. Yes, I think it's likely the short plagues were man-made, but you understand, there was neither time nor means to study them when they were destroying us. Certainly the military mind is incapable of abandoning such toys. "We let that mind win, by default. We overpopulated the earth, spawning to the point of famine, exhausting natural resources with no restraint, no thought for future needs, and piling up corruption. Our breed grew like a tumor. The surgery that ended the overgrowth was performed, not by reason as it might have been, but by famine, pestilence, and a war of idiots." Round-eyed and indignant, the laundry girl who wanted to go snatched up her basket and dragged her friend along with her. If the people of Nuber believed anything in these years, they believed that the King's Republic was engaged in the imminent restoration of the United States of America and the Golden Age. But the other two girls lingered, and Garth, and a tired friendly-faced woman with a market basket, and a young couple hand in hand who might not have been listening much, and the dark-haired boy with the wolfhound. The dog stretched and yawned open his fearsome teeth, laughing with a big pink tongue. "And that surgery was presently aided," said Demetrios, "by the sterility and birth deformities brought on by radiation -- from atomic industry as well as weapons -- which may pursue us for another thousand years, or five thousand, if we can last that long." "I bore a mue two years ago," said the woman in the window. "He had no anus. Lived a day. I ha'n't conceived since. Nor tried to prevent it. My husband says it's all God's punishment on us." "A woman who was like a wife to me long ago," said Demetrios, "Elizabeth of Hartford, conceived a mue with a swollen eggshell skull. It cracked during the delivery that destroyed her own life. Now what do you imagine you did to be so punished, Mam?" "We don't know. My husband says it'll all be explained with the coming of the Messiah, and he could come like anybody, you know. Like that Abraham. Like you, yourself it is." "Nay-nay, I'm a rusty storyteller, nothing more." "Then get on with the story about your name, dear soul." II A Music of Surviving Birds... For as this appalling ocean surrounds the verdant land, so in the soul of man there lies one insular Tahiti, full o f peace and joy, but encompassed by all the horrors of the half known life. -- Herman Melville, y name is Demetrios. "My father and mother died within hours of each other, in coma following a few hours of paroxysmal cramps and high fever -- I have no name for the sickness. In the uncanny manner of the short plagues, I was untouched, though death prevailed all around me and hardly any were left to attempt the burials. IVrhaps I and a few others had a light infection of the same thing, whatever it was. That's only speculation, for science as men had known it was ended. Civilization ended with a writhing in the streets and a stillness. "Hesterville had been a town of about three thousand. A few weeks after the Twenty-Minute War I don't suppose more than five hundred were left alive. Can you imagine the empty houses and the reek of death? A hot July: the earth steamed to the sun through short intermissions of intolerable rains -- Christ, the rains! -- but it was hot rain that did nothing to lighten the corruption it could not wash away. A listless, sodden, windless rain; the sky was bleeding water like a sacrifice. "One person left alone, as I was, could survive only as a slinking animal. Food was where you found it, all shadows a threat and all strangers. Our house where my parents lay dead was looted by a gang of half a dozen louts who ran through the remnants of our town like a twister off the plains. I escaped them unseen. Later I saw a couple of them shot down from a window by someone with a repeating rifle, who I suppose took the law on himself because it existed nowhere else; they twitched a while under the rain. "Hesterville -- why, I think it's under water now. Sometimes a dream takes me to it, a place of whitened bones; once, in that way, I found it a place of seaweed wavering, swaying over a white statue that stood benign but unanswering in the green depth -- it looked like my mother and I would have em braced it but the water held me away like impenetrable glass. "The day after I escaped the looters I took the road out of Hesterville, without a goal and hungry. Government, I knew, did not exist. You know most of the important things at thirteen -- the rest make it understandable? You and I, all of us, dear souls, are used to government of a sort here at Nuber, maybe too much. There's been more continuity here than in most places, ever since the TwentyMinute War and the other disasters. People preserve government in some form because they must. True anarchy's intolerable: the wolves, the wild deer, don't live in anarchy, they follow strict laws, some of them even self-imposed, and the law-breakers usually perish. Well, forty-seven years ago, places, government for a short while was wholly smashed, a gone mechanism. I escaped into a nearly silent world, but I knew that wherever I should encounter human eyes hell might be simmering behind them. "I walked some miles before I came on a car slantwise across the road -- I'm speaking of an OldTime motor vehicle, an automobile. Cars were no longer numerous in #; the great swarm of them was before my time. The seventy-year gasoline joyride sputtered out to a silly finish in the #s; alternative methods were developing, and could have amounted to something in time but got off to a bad start, partly because the oil and automobile companies had too long prevented any rational trial and research along that line, partly because of a general sag of energy -- I mean human energy. What we called civilization had pretty well worn us out... In that stalled car a well-dressed man was slumped lifeless across the wheel and there was a dead baby in the rear seat. Sickness must have struck him while he drove -- no mark of violence. He may have hoped that being on the move would help; Americans used to believe that activity, however aimless and wrongheaded, must be a good in itself. The bodies were not convulsed. That had passed for my people also, during the coma; I think those two died from the same destroyer. Once sentient flesh, they had come to a certain position in time and space, and there ceased, with quiet faces. I took some of the food I found in the car. I remember a music of surviving birds."  #D less them!" said the woman Iin the window. "Yes, in # non-human life was recovering, here and there, from the ravages of industry. There was no such morning music as we can enjoy now, but they sang. In forty-seven years. Mam, I think a few more species have died out from the long-lasting poisons but others have survived and multiplied. In our vanity we still imagine it's for us they sing. I wish there were robins. "Later that day I heard a bell tinkle behind me when the rain was briefly quieting, and a boy and girl rode up on bicycles. They were fresh-faced and kind, and after a first stare, not afraid of me. The girl said: "We're friends, man -- don't be spookered." They were, and remained so. That was Laura Wilmot, and the boy was George Wilmot, her cousin. They were acting as advance scouts for a group of seven people who were following the leadership of a rugged old man, Judd Wilmot -- Laura's uncle, George's father -- and they told me as soon as they knew I was ulone, without any other questioning, that I was one of them. "Their kindness broke me down. 'Why, cry it out!' says Laura, and opened her raincoat and mine, to hug me. 'What's your name?' 'Adam,' I said. 'Well, dear Father Adam,' said Laura, to make me laugh; and George who never said much was making kind noises. I was a small snip of thirteen just beginning a spurt of growth. George was nineteen I think, large and bland. "Judd Wilmot I would call a natural commander. He also was kind, in his own fashion, and possessed organizing sense, ability to guide and give orders. Fanatic: an idea once stuck in his skull couldn't he dislodged. One of these ideas was a conviction, heaven knows the source, that things must be better to the east of us and he would prove il if it meant going all the way to the Atlantic and jumping in. He could he severe, as a commander must, .md either he never had any sense of humor or it was shocked out of him by the horrors of the time. I never knew him to be mean or stupid or unjust. "There was Judd's wife Miranda, soft and self-effacing, and Judd's gloomy younger brother Howard who was Laura's father, a widow named Andromache Makarios -- she had been a neighbor of the Wilmots in their Kansas town -- and Andromache's eighteen-yearold son Demetrios. "Within a few months, by the way, those bicycles were as useless as the cars. Tires and bearings -- no replacements. Last drop of machine oil -- no replacement. That's how a world ran down, in a clutter of midget failures after the large ones, leaving us more helpless than people of ancient times who never dreamed of an industrial age. "Andromache was lonely and passionate, perhaps always had been. Her husband, one of the few who still tried to live by farming instead of mining the exhausted earth for dollars, had died on the day of the Twenty-Minute War -- of a heart attack. Like all who survived the disasters -- including myself, she was still in shock. I remember more than once she fell behind, and halting for her we saw her just standing with her face uplifted to the rain; and Judd, or Demetrios, would go back to rouse her from the partial trance. She had not given up, and would not while she could cling to Demetrios, and Demetrios at eighteen understood that. After we became friends he told me he had been on the point of leaving home, longing to, breaking the chains of gossamer as he called it himself, a son's necessary escape. His father had been well able to care for fey Andromache, and wanted him to go for his own sake; but now that comprehending man was dead, and so was the world. "How shaH I give you an image of that Demetrios who was my friend, who seemed so marvelously old to me then and now would seem like a boy? Judd and Howard both commented on a likeness between us as strong as if we had been brothers, though Laura said she couldn't see it. We were both dark, with this straight high-bridged nose and full underlip; maybe that's all it amounted to. When I remember his face I see no image of myself, but another person whom I loved as a very separate being. "Andromache and I were uneasy with each other. What she felt I've never known; what I felt was a tension that affected me like hostility but may have been nothing of the kind. Dark and small she was, and must have been approaching forty, though in her girlish slenderness she looked to me hardly any older than wonderful Demetrios. "I think Judd Wilmot was very little aware of the complex of emotions -- not all of them young emotions -- that swirled among us. We were caught up in his own fantasy about the eastern states -- dear man, he'd been born in Vermont, though only five when his family moved west -- because we had no stronger contrary notions and no such force of determination. Out of love and respect for him, we stayed on our good behavior in his presence. Antique he was, prudish, almost like a survival from the #th Century of Old Time, or rather from what I imagine the #th Century to have been. M "had determined to become a motion picture director. That meant the one who planned and managed the creation of those images in motion -- you will have heard of them and I won't stop to explain how photography worked, though I did understand it once -- which provided a great part of the entertainment of #th Century people. In my boyhood, motion pictures had established the possibilities of a great art form, the only one the industrial age originated, in fact the only basic inovation in the arts since the start of oil painting in the late middle ages, and the early working out of systems of harmony and counterpoint at about the same time. Demetrios grasped these possibilities. He was a youth, he had grown up on a Kansas farm (but his farmer father was well-read), and he had seen movies mainly through the medium of the teevy. But still he sensed the vast area of dramatic art that had to exist behind the poverty of what he saw in the corrupted boob tube, and his heart had been set on entering that world of creation and liberating his own fresh marvels in it. He could have done it I think. "When I met him and made a hero out of him, he was not accepting the wreck of our society as a final thing. Rational about everything else, he clung somehow to a quite irrational conviction that when our people restored the framework of society, the complex of mechanical production that supported the making of motion pictures would naturally be reactivated along with it. He forgot (and I was no wiser) that the cinema was the only major art that depended for its existence on the sophisticated engineering of an industrial age. There can be great music without pianos or complex keyed wind instruments. Give a painter or sculptor his basic materials, however crude, and the visual arts can live. But Demetrios' art had been cut at the roots. Understanding the creative side, he had scant knowledge of the engineering aspect -- hadn't looked into it yet, he told me; knowing less than he did, I took his word for that, and went along unquestioning. I see now that he probably knew better: it was a willful blindness. "Worshipping his least word, I was happy to fling myself into -- well, we called them rehearsals, and often had the half-reluctant help of George and Laura. Occasionally Andromache got into them too, at Demetrios' begging, but inevitably she conveyed an impression of humoring the child, allowing her sad amusement to be glimpsed. Like many mothers she loved her son, with little or no respect for him. "Demetrios would direct us out of his one-volume Shakespeare, our only book on that journey. He would storm at us and labor over our performance of what we barely understood, with fierce insistence on the reality of dramatic illusion. To him (and to me) Macbeth, Lear, Rosalind, Falstaff, all the glorious company were as real as Judd or George or Laura or myself; more real, because immortal. I still like lo think, dear souls, that Hamlet's perplexities will be under discussion long after I'm dead. "So, like a company of players without an audience, we groped our way from Missouri as far as Pennsylvania -- it took us two months, well into September, but it's true we had no reason for haste -- before anything happened to burst the bubble of Demetrios' dream. Maybe some of the intensity he brought to those rehearsals was appropriate to an earlier phase of youth; solemn folk, like Howard Wilmot, would say he should have grown up sooner. But if it resembled a child's fantasy it was carried out with the prodigal passion of an adolescent who was in most respects a man, and an artist from the heart out. "In a way, I hold Howard Wilmot to blame, yet according to his lights what he did was well meant. Judd, though I don't think he would have done it himself, did nothing to prevent it, only stood by and let it happen, not understanding until too late. "We were in a town somewhere near Harrisburg, a wholly deserted town where a soft insistent southwest wind was driving the rain down along the desolation of Main Street, a swarm of silver ghosts. The little town was all ours to do with as we chose; in that September it was still possible to find canned stuff in the groceries or the forsaken dwellings, though perhaps in the company of the disintegrating dead. In that valley town, though -- I remember the name of it, it was Aberedo -- everything had been left tidy. Perhaps the survivors of plagues and war had abandoned it in fear of flood -- for a river ran through the place, roaring high to the banks -- and had chosen to leave their bit of the world in good order. We took refuge from the rain as we had done at many other towns, in a public building. It was a motion picture theatre, and it was Howard who suggested it. "We had used one before, much earlier, when Demetrios and I had explored tjie place top to bottom, and used the stage area for a rehearsal of Othello; but this time Howard took it on himself to show Demetrios. He steered us up to the projection booth, and made it all his show -- Judd was there, and Andromache came too, and Howard lectured with the obdurate wisdom of a garage mechanic. 'This here is a reel, Demmy,' he said. 'That there is a projector -- look at the God-damn thing, more parts than a fine car.' Howard was fed up with the rehearsals; they bothered him; they were a waste of time -- though I don't know what he hoped to do with the time saved -- and I think he also felt that some of the language in Shakespeare wasn't quite nice. 'This here box that holds the projection lamp, see, this is a real special metal, built to stand heat. I been told the heat of them lamps is a caution, and they was pretty special too, I don't guess there'd be a soul alive knows how to make one, supposing he had the makings. See, it ain't like this, now, organic gardening, I mean a man can take a piece of land and grow things, but see, there ain't no living to be made out of this,' He was trying to be kind, or thought he was, and I hadn't the courage to tell him to shut up. 'See, Demmy, you take that reel of film for instance, you know what that film is made of? Plastic. You know what plastic is made of? It's a p'troleum product. All plastics is p'troleum products,' said Howard, who had read an article about it. 'Thing of it is, Demmy, moo'n' pictures has had it. Of course, so long as it's just a game -- ' "'Well,' said my friend agreeably, 'I will cease my games.' And he went down into the theatre, walking naturally, no one with him but me, and I felt his pain in a way that made it impossible for me to speak. Then he was hurrying to the door, and out in the rain, and running, and I ran after him, but I couldn't keep up to him, I couldn't make him stop by screaming to him, he ran out on the bridge over the muddy torrent of the river, and climbed the rail, and was gone. He couldn't swim. I could; I kicked off my shoes and went in after him -- hopeless of course, the current had wrenched him far downstream, and down. I must have wanted to die myself, or I wouldn't have been foolish enough to try it; then I suppose the natural animal part of me was not ready to die. I remember catching hold of something, a timber I guess, and forcing my way somehow to the bank a quartermile or so downstream, where George and Judd found me and carried me home. I wasn't unconscious, just exhausted. I knew all about it when Andromache flung herself on me and kissed me and cried: 'O Demetrios -- thank God, Demetrios! Poor Adam's gone then? Demetrios, I'm so sorry ! I know how you loved him, Demetrios, I know." I think Judd Wilmot said: "Andromache, God is not mocked." But that was the only time he reproved her, seeing that the rest of us had said nothing, and I don't think she heard it at all. CJ HE never relinquished the ilJjlusion, and from the start we had been used to softening everything for Andromache. It was for myself a kind of madness, if you like, to take the name of someone I had loved so much, and in a way become that person, but-one grows accustomed, even to madness. It seemed to take away nothing from the ancient part of life that was Hesterville; I even imagined my real mother approving of what I did. We came on, we settled here at Nuber where a working order was already established and stayed together as a group for a short while, about six months I think it was, before Andromache died. Then Judd elected to take the rest on to Vermont -- he never liked Nuber, found it godless -- but I elected to remain here and have done so ever since, telling you stories from time to time, and earning my living as a respectable janitor. "Andromache had one other trouble of the mind -- more than one. but one that I'll tell you about because it seems to be part of the story. She had never read books -- lor her the teevy took the place of them. But some legends out of books had come to her, and woke her curious power of belief. After I had become Demetrios, or Demetrios had become myself -- I don't know what way I should say it -- Andromache spoke a great deal about Tom Sawyer, as if he were someone she had known until recently; but in her mind Mark Twain's great creation strayed far from the original, taking on qualities of Lancelot and the dead Demetrios and Jesus. Here at Nuber she sat about and daydreamed a great deal; she did not talk aloud to Tom Sawyer, but her expression would shift and change in a thousand ways as if she carried on a conversation with everything but voice. And often she wandered away, but never got into trouble and always came back -- we grew careless. She became interested in collecting herbs and would bring back basketfuls of this and that, usually dandelion or plantain or similar good harmless things, but one day she brought in some pure white umbrella-shaped mushrooms. "O my God!" says Judd's wife Miranda, "them's Death Caps, you mustn't touch them things, Andy, good heavens!' 'Oh,' said Andromache, 'are they bad? Throw them out then,' she said, and giggled. 'If they're bad we can't serve them when Tom Sawyer comes tomorrow.' And two days later she was talking to me in the cautious way She did, never looking me full in the face but repeatedly calling me Demetrios, when she became violently sick. Why, when she was talking with Miranda she must have already eaten some deathcaps -- raw, I suppose, in the field. "I never thought of becoming Adam Freeman again. Laura hesitantly called me Adam, a day after Andromache died; I shook my head. A sweet soul, Laura. I often wished we were closer, but the twoworld she had with George was an old-fashioned kind that could make no room for a third. I am Demetrios -- aye-so, and surely, for the janitor of a sex-house, Demetrios is a better name than Adam." Behind his eyes Demetrios wished they would go. It had not been their kind of story -- nor his, for that matter: it seemed to him he could tell dreams better than truth, whatever truth is. It had been forced from him without his conscious art, by the power of memory. He felt the sultry breeze, and his own weariness. "Sir?" "Yes, Garth?" "I just wondered if you was going to tell us more." "Nay, no more. I dreamed last night that I was traveling west on a railroad, behind a steam locomotive with a big-bellied smokestack, something I never saw myself except in pictures. Long strings of cars there were, pulled along parallel steel tracks, they called them rails. There might be rusted remnants of those rails, here and there in the woods -- nay, no more." "My aunt has the sight -- you know? She can read too, Demetrios. She's got this dream book where she says it tells like all what them things mean. I could ask her to look in it about yours." "She might say I ought to make my westward journey." "Once she told me out of the book how you could make like true dreams by putting rosemary and, well, things, under your pillow, I mean I did that and there was one, a you-know, one of those dreams, it was real great." "They say it's wilderness now," said the young man with the wolfhound, "all the way west from Penn to some ocean -- would that be what they called the Pacific, sir?" "Might be," said Demetrios. "But since the Hudson has risen to become an inland sea, the Mississippi must have done the same, so that's likely the ocean they mean. An amazing rise, you know, for so short a time as half a century. At the Nuber waterfront they tell me the level's kept steady now for about five years. An inland sea would put Hesterville under water. Not much high ground there. Might be small islands." B ehind him someone asked: "Got a license for storytelling?" The youth with the wolfhound stood up, murmuring reassurance to the rangy beast. Garth was viewing the newcomer, hands firm by the horse's head, his innocence suddenly shuttered behind blue eyes that looked older and dangerous. Demetrios turned his head without haste. The policeman had come softly in his moccasins, a stodgy decent soul known to Demetrios, in the uniform of dark blue loincloth and shirt with embroidered gold circle, his club at his belt. "They want a license for it now, Joe?" "If you do it on the street. Constitutes collecting a crowd." "Joe, I've been yarning on the streetcorners for at least fifteen years and you know it. You've stopped to listen yourself sometimes." Joe's embarrassment was a skim of ice on a pond in early frost. "It's my living, Joe, apart from janitor work." "Ain't been on the books long, sir. I won't take you in -- we don't want no trouble. Only you got to get a license before you do it again. See about it at the Town Hall." "What does it cost?" Joe cleared his throat and looked away. "Ask'em at the Town Hall, ain't my department. Let's break it up, folks. No subversion. Can't have no crowds on Harrow Street." "Joe Park," said the woman in the window, "you son of a bitch." "Move on, folks. Break it up. We don't want no trouble." Ill But What is Peace? Knowledge enormous makes a a god of me. Names, deeds, grey legends, dire events, rebellions. Majesties, sovran voices, agonie Creations and destroyings, all at once Pour into the wide hollows of mv brain... T he listeners dispersed. Demetrios tried to remember when that close-faced fellow had slipped away; it had been after those remarks about nations, persons, crowds, which might stir up that man's superiors -- who would be at Inner City, he supposed. As a good janitor, Demetrios wished to be law-abiding if only the law would show some sense. He had not the inner clench, akin to despair and vanity, that squeezes the revolutionary's mind. The police of the city-state of Nuber did not frighten Demetrios. He had rarely seen them misbehave. To be sure, he did not have a true worm's-eye view of them. In boyhood he had not felt much of the understandable #th Century American hatred for police; his father's shrewd and tranquil sense of humor had steered him away from other excesses too. Patrolman Joe Park, duty done, marched away, flipping a hand toward the woman in the window to acknowledge her insult. Demetrios rose with stiffness; quickly, unobtrusively, Garth's hand aided him. The plowhorse snuffled at Demetrios' neck. Garth muttered: "I hate the fucking cops, could shit in their beer." From gentle Garth, the words startled. "One of 'em beat up on Frankie last week, and he hadn't done nothing only pee a little on that statue in the Meadows, the one near the entrance, I guess it's St. Franklin, with the spade jaw. Lots of people do -- screw a God-damn, Frankie's only twelve, they didn't have to beat up on him." "Brand here can't get by that damn statue," said the youth with the wolfhound. "I don't think he'd mind the leash if I tried to stop him, so usually I have a shot at it too." The dog wagged gratification at the music of his name. "I'm Angus Bridgeman, sir." "Peace with you, Angus, yourself it is," said Demetrios. "My name you know." His weariness was dissolving, as if the warmth of the young could flow into old bones and joints. "I suppose we'd best move on, in case Joe's got eyes in his back. And I must get to the Town Hall -- but not today. I'll go home; I'm tired. Mam, was it a story with enough love in it?" "Well, there was love in it. I'd ask you all in for a cup-tea, but the house is a mess and my man'll soon be home." "Another time. Bless you." "And you, man Demetrios. You be good boys." They moved off down the street. The woman's face saddened as a field goes drab when sunlight abandons it to roving cloud ; she turned back to the work of the world. -- Here I who write this book must intrude an instant -- no more than an instant I promise you and then I'm gone, out of sight -- to say that this woman is no fiction -- # stars in daytime, what is fiction ? -- indeed I stayed a day or two at her house on my last return to Nuber, and wasn't she full of peace and quiet and pregnant again, wouldn't you know it? Real yes, but sensitive, does not wish her name to be used. Now I'm gone . -- "I gosemplace here," said Garth at the next corner. "Then I'll ask my aunt to see the book about your dream, Demetrios?" "Do, Garth," said Demetrios, loving him. "And tell me." "You was traveling west on a -- a rail train." "Aye-so, and it may have passed Aberedo, but that thought only nudged me like an owl's shadow under the moon." "I'll see you again around and about." "Yes, Garth, Peace." "Peace, Demetrios, Mister Bridgeman." Garth was gone, his horse's hard steps receding with neat dry noise down Franklin Street, where bricks had replaced a decayed blacktop of Old Time. Harrow Street, with very little traffic of ox-carts and wagons, still had a usable amount of the ancient paving, its crumbled spots and frost-holes occasionally repaired, by order of Town Hall, with a random flurrup of dirt. Walking on with the quiet youth and his great gray dog. Demetrios brooded on the word Peace. One spoke it nowadays as we once said "So long" or "Be seeing you" -- indeed the usage had begun long ago, before #, but in the #th Century it seems to have had pious overtones, an assumption that only the religious could know the meaning of peace. Now no one gave it a thought, as for centuries no one had remembered that "Goodbye" derived from "God be with you!" But what is peace? Something more than the absence of strife and confusion? #TT AViE y u truly been a storyJXteller for fifteen years? That is more than three-quarters of my lifetime." "It must be about fifteen, Angus Bridgeman. You're about nineteen, yourself it is?" "Next month." "Live in health. Yes, so far as Nuber is concerned you could say I invented the profession of storytelling. The imitators flatter me -- no, actually some are better than I am, I know." "Isn't that false modesty? I don't think they are." "Maybe." The boy's quick, almost stern remark was like adirecting tug on the arm. "There's a special vanity goes with the storytelling profession. My father, by the way, gave me a life-lasting example of intellectual humility, a rare quality in a doctor. Well -- one afternoon I was idle on a streetcorner, full of the myths of the world, and it -- just happened. I said: 'Hear me who speak to you -- ' my voice sounded good to myself; presently I was telling the story of the Argonauts, with my inventions... Are you kin to that Simon Bridgeman who was the true founder of Nuber?" "Simon was my uncle -- sixteen years older than my father, who must be close to your age, sir. My father was only fourteen when Simon was assassinated, and Simon governed only a bit over two years -- isn't that right? -- before that happened." "Yes, about two years. When I came here with Judd's party Simon Bridgeman had the new town already organized and was accepting refugees. Word got around, even in that confusion." "I first heard your storytelling four years ago. It was at the corner of Broad and Dover Streets, and I was fifteen. That was a July afternoon too but very hot; we were all sweating up a stink and you had drawn a goodsized crowd. I was with my father and so not free to -- not free." Angus' voice was warm, with the plangent overtones of adolescence, yet Demetrios wondered whether the boy might have tactfully steered him away from the subject of the Bridgeman clan -- too important in the Inner City, rumor said, for Brian II and his party to risk conflict with them. "And that time too it was the story of the Argonauts. You held me enchanted. I was Jason." "The Greeks might hardly recognize it." "They won't criticize, from Olympus. Are you in a hurry to get home, Demetrios?" "Ah, it's a pleasant place with a dear woman in it, and I'm tired. But I'd always have time for you, Angus Bridgeman." "Thank you. As a favor, may I look at you closely? I'll explain. I am nearsighted. I can't see the shape of the moon, though people tell me it has one -- well, no hurt there, I can design it to my own fancy. It was just my good fortune I heard your voice when I turned into Harrow Street or I might have gone by. So let me look at you clearly, yourself it is -- do you mind?" His hands came to rest lightly on Demetrios' shoulders, one grasping Brand's leash with only the little finger hooked in the loop. Brand also stared with wild uncompromised alertness, he who could love or hate in a second's flash. Demetrios felt Angus' clean breath inches away and saw a broad forehead knitting in close regard, Angus' own face open to study if the old man cared to search. It was a decisive face. Though unscratched by experience, nothing about it was amorphous or unfinished; the features were faultless, with a healthy flush under clear skin. All the Bridgemans had big straight noses and prominent jaws; in Angus the look of severity S# and heaviness was modified by a mouth that was sensitive and could surely be tender or humorous. His hands were admirable with latent strength; his dark red-brown hair fell heavy, shoulderlength, over the cream-white tunic. Demetrios could not rerrtcmber seeing him before, with Steven Bridgeman. He must have been as beautiful at fifteen as he was now; perhaps that had been one of the days when Demetrios had felt sourly out of to look at them and wishing them gone as soon as he had begun to speak -- yet he had spoken well enough for Angus to remember it. Angus took his hands away. "Let's be friends." "So be it, Angus." B y your story, you must have been here when my uncle was murdered. Year Three it was, twenty-five years before I was born." "Year Three, yes. I wasn't in the market square when it happened. The whole community here that was looking to Simon Bridgeman for leadership -- maybe a thousand of us all told, many more still drifting in -- we were demoralized. There had been, you know, all the hopeful dreams that human beings nourish after they've survived one more ghastly blunder. We were going to learn from experience at last, build a new world in the light of reason and justice, and so on; then the leader we like and admire is butchered in the public market by three ruffians with knives, and we don't know what to do. We didn't know, certainly couldn't prove, who hired the assassins, or if anyone did. Acting on their own, said Brian, who had been just an obscure associate of Simon's, his lawyer in fact, before the war. They were fanatics with a grudge, said Brian." "There was a crowd, wasn't there?" "Yes, a little crowd had gathered in the market to hear Simon speak and explain a new system of taxes. The murder was expertly done, Angus. Before the people really knew what had happened the men were out at the fringes and then gone into the woods. But you must know all this." "Not too well. It's ancient like a passage in the histories, like the martyrdom of Abraham that happened when I was two years old. Well, not quite. After all, my father was there in the market and saw the knives. Your account agrees with his. So nobody stopped them, they just ran away." "Yes, Angus." "And that first Brian, who invented the label 'King's Republic' -- God, did he never look in a dictionary? -- he too died before I was born. Died promising the restoration of the United States." "He just might have used a dictionary. Brian I had some intelligence, anyway shrewdness. One of those power-drugged blow-hards who say openly to their contemporaries: "Look, you're all slobs and I'm another, so I'm going to get mine." Such fellows get credit for honesty and good nature though they seldom have a trace of either. The old tiresome thing of excusing your smell by declaring everybody stinks. It made a big part of the background for the #th Century cult of despair." "Brian II has lasted. Dictator of the King's Republic all my life." Angus said. (Like bat-wings at the edge of Demetrios' thought moved the words Agent provocateur? Demetrios dismissed them, for good: this boy would not betray; to think he might was itself a betrayal.) "The wall between Inner and Outer Cities was raised before I was born, too. Till I was thirteen, everything beyond it was theory." "Raised in Year Four, Angus. Brian I called it the reply of law and order to the wicked, wicked assassination of Simon Bridgeman." "Aye-so? Building a wall against himself?" "We don't actually know he hired the knife-men." "Hm. The wall grows smaller. Demetrios, friend, for these last months, since my family has allowed me to stroll around in Outer City with no guard but Brand, I've been feeling -- oh, like a chick fresh out of the shell... Can I talk to you like this? You don't seem frightened or -- well, cautious, the way most people are with me in the Inner City. You're not currying favor, nor measuring out the words you think would be good for me." "We're friends." "So be it, Demetrios." They walked on slowly together, and Brand too was satisfied, following at the side as he was trained to do, with respect for human legs. "My uncle had no private police?" "I think that's true. Simon Bridgeman, I recall, acted like a man who thought he was in no physical danger from those around him. Brian I -- call him medieval, or maybe timeless; Machiavelli would have understood him. But your uncle Simon Bridgeman was very much a #th Century man, Angus. A business man before the collapse, which meant he knew all about making enemies, fighting with the dirty weapons of money and influence but never worrying about a knife in the gut, because that very seldom happened to #th Century merchant princes unless they went into politics. A #th Century rich man, and somewhat cultured too. He saw the disaster coming and persuaded his rich neighbors -- some of them were real stinkers, by the way -- to join forces with him in creating an enclave for survival. They dug into their mountain and renamed it Mount Everlasting -- a poor choice I would say, for isn't it only natural that the hills should wear down and pass away like the rest of us?" W hy was it Nuber you came to, back in Year One?" "Judd Wilmot followed a rumor we heard after -- after Aberedo. We heard a community here was successful, and accepting newcomers. The name confused us, because we'd also heard that Newburgh and other Hudson River towns had been demolished in the floods, especially one that followed a great earthquake somewhere north of Albany. We had seen for ourselves what the rains were doing -- flooded highways, washed-out bridges, acres of muddy water seething -- that's one reason why it took us from July into September just to go from Missouri to Pennsylvania. One day after Aberedo we met a little group like ourselves, only they happened to believe that everything had to be better in the west ! Dear old Judd was remarkably angry with them, and they with us. Long live difference of opinion and its cracking of skulls! -- well,' our quarrel with them wasn't all that fierce. They told us how the Mohawk and the Hudson had overwhelmed the banks from the Finger Lakes to the sea. What Lake Ontario was doing nobody knew. They explained that Nuber was a town fresh-built around the nucleus of some OldTime village and a fantastic underground shelter, several miles inland from the Old-Time city of Newburgh. Fresh-built by lunatics, they said, for God was about to destroy the entire northeastern United States. Wall Street was somehow involved in Jehovah's disturbed emotional condition." Angus smiled, not quite understanding. "The same prophecy had been made during the return of Halley's comet in # -- I was six years old then, if you can imagine it." "My father remembers the rains. He looks older than you." "Something about storytelling keeps me youngish. Back in those ugly days others got wind of Nuber. We arrived here as part of a crowd converging from several directions. Your uncle dealt with us and found room for most, being stern only work for the new city. With my hands, Angus, I helped to build Simon Bridgeman's tower on the summit of Mount Everlasting, and later, under the monarchy -- excuse me, the King's Republic -- I laid some of the stones that walled in (and protected) your childhood." "And now you're helping me across the wall. Did you know that, Demetrios?" "It's a function of old people, occasionally. Sometimes their best reason for staying alive, though we do have others." "I don't think of you as old." "Old enough... Well, your very intelligent uncle Simon Bridgeman probably knew the influx of refugees from chaos would soon stop -- no wide communications any more, no large population left. Brian Gorman -- who took the name Brian I after the assassination -- why, he seemed a nobody while Simon lived, a dry man, nothing remarkable about him but a heavy voice that told crass jokes, piffling echoes of remarks that had been salty and original when first delivered by Abraham Lincoln or W. C. Fields." "What does it ever mean, calling someone a great man?" "Maybe a great man is one who can stay out of tune with his times and nevertheless make himself heard -- for good or evil: there can be evil great men as well as good ones; history offers full pictures of many of them and has buried others in the compost of the footnotes." "My head's running over with too much, Demetrios. I've begun to detest the artificial aristocracy I belong to. It's without basis -- isn't it? Soon I suppose they'll be calling us a nobility, with more flummery, pretense, arse-kissing." "The centuries-old patterns shape up again." "But meaningless, meaningless." "Meanings unclear. You crave a meaning for life, Angus?" "I've read the books -- I know what America was, and might have been -- yes, yes I do. How can anyone not want it?" "We have to make our own meanings, not find them." The boy stared at him. "Evil-directed souls -- the power-hungry, the cruel, the greedy and stupid -- they have to make their own meanings too: even if they imagine that God or the Leader has provided them ready-made, there is still the act of consent, of agreement. And Utopias fall fiat because they depend on the false notion that every person would want the imaginary good state if only he understood it -- the hell he would: he wants his own dream-country, maybe one that includes slavery, and whips." Ami giving him too much, too fast? The life of Angus in the Inner City, Demetrios reflected, must be like that of one caught in the quiet of the eye of a hurricane. Around him swirled the power politics of a little world still in a state of shock, old rules and new tangled together, nostalgia for an age of science still aching in a culture of ox-team, spade, bow and arrow. Demetrios had caught glimpses of Brian II on the King's rare pseudo-democratic appearances in Outer City and had been reminded of a much photographed Italian dictator of the middle #th Century whose corpse, when the tide turned against him, had been strung up to a lamp-post beside that of his mistress -- almost a hundred years ago, yet here and there no doubt photographs still existed of that appropriate medieval obscenity. It has often been embarrassingly difficult to know what century one is inhabiting at any given time. "Make our own meaning... Demetrios, I ought not to keep you from home, but would you come to the Meadows a while? That's a fairly good tavern at the edge of the park -- might I buy you a couple of drinks? They keep me filthy with more money than I can spend, even on women -- I don't like buying sex anyhow. We could talk some more -- sit out on the grass by Paddy's Place where nobody would eavesdrop." "Demetrios never turned down a drink with a friend. I know Paddy well, and I've done my storytelling sometimes at the thing they call a temple, near there. Paddy would have been a highwayman in Old Time, or a used-car salesman." T hey followed Harrow Street's climb into the parkland encircling the wall that Demetrios when young had helped to build. On the other side of the wall rose Inner City's terraces and graystone buildings to the rounded broad summit of Mount Everlasting. Good drinks they were, in the low long tavern said to date from Old Time, and in Paddy's frogface as he served them was a polite but obvious wonder, what old Demetrios would be up to with a white-clad Bridgeman. But Paddy was a genteel pirate whose single joke was to say that he avoided the common cold by keeping his snout out of other people's business. No crowd infested Paddy's lawn. Angus and Demetrios could nibble their cheese and drink the two-year-old Katskil wine in comfort, watching a slow-growing storm pattern enlarge over the hills. The park known as the Meadows was high enough to provide a glimpse, through a break in the mountains, of the waters of the Hudson Sea. "Does your vision give you the meeting of sea and sky?" "Without certainty, Demetrios. Light speaks to me." Not far away, on a more tramped and weedy part of the Meadows, stood the Temple, which might have been well enough named had any god dwelt there -- the wistful invitation of a name will not fetch them by itself any more. It was a wooden block of roof about fifty feet by twenty, on pillars of stone -- (people in Katskil have been heard to argue that the great earthquake north of Albany never happened) -- and its erection had been endowed by an Inner City philanthropist about ten years ago. He felt the People ought to have an agreeable meeting-place for like folk-dancing; he wanted it called the Mall, and it was to be like the Parthenon only some bigger, but when the money ran out he allowed it could be some smaller so long as it was rectangular. Which it was, but on the entablature there marched no frieze of splendor and strife -- just shingles, which look neater and call for maybe less upkeep. In the #th Century he could have hired experts to go to Athens and come up with a genuine replica, in Permaglit and wired for sound: to every country its own idiom. Two groups had gathered at opposite ends of the shelter, one a flock of mostly young people, in solidcolor tunic and skirt and loincloth -- breathing flower-petals clustered around a center, which was a bearded goor in a red robe. The other group was of mixed ages and restless, crying amens, preached to by a harsh-voiced man in a gray loincloth. He had tossed his tunic aside. Repeatedly he placed his left hand on his ridgy ribs in the neighborhood of the heart, with thumb and forefinger circled, the other three fingers lifted, and his right hand spread out over the liver, more or less, indicating the carnal self -- the sign of the Wheel and the Flesh. This was more and more commonly seen in Nuber, as the cult of Abraham grew. Some difficult people among the Abrahamites declared that the right hand ought to be curved over the genitals instead of the liver -- makings of a possible religious war. The confused noise, as the two distant groups rather bitterly ignored each other in a spirit of love and forgiveness, reached Demetrios as mutter and squeak. Neither speaker was very good, the Abrahamite too hoarse, the goor too mellow. "Local Agora," said Angus. "Ayah, but I believe Socrates was detained." "I almost met that goor in the red wrap-around, anyhow I think it's Goor Johnson. I can't make out his face but there couldn't be two that fat, both in red monkeries. Senator Smith invited him to Inner City not long ago, a garden party, though I don't think the Senator's turned believer. Goor Johnson holds that the human spirit can't put off (he shackles of the flesh and become one with the Unique Infinite unless it rejects the perverted doctrine of a spherical planet." "Is there a non-unique Infinite?" "Shit, man, can't recall if he said. Anyhow the thing's flat, okay? If we'd admit it we could assend to heaven right off. no sweat. See, it's only sheer love for humankind that keeps the goor earthbound -- overweight has nothing to do with it. He made it sound very attractive, but I was pervertedly munching maple and walnut cookies, and by the time I had them finished some other simple soul was crimping his transcendental ear, so I hitched up my shackled spirit and split." "Well, you're not ripe for heaven. The other noisemaker is Holman Shawn, a preacher for the Society of Disciples, sometimes called Abrahamites, or Brownists." "I suppose I should know more about them. Demetrios, has the proportion of freaks always been as high as it is in Nuber?" "Why, I think so. I dare say the proportions have always stayed about the same, maybe from ancient times -- a handful of the very bright, a handful of subnormal and idiots, a multitude of the in-beIween, and everywhere a sprinkling of unpredictable weirdies like pepper in the stew." Demetrios brooded, bedeviled by a familiar distress. During the first years of his streetcorner activity he had occasionally (oid the story of the martyrdom of Abraham Brown, as his own sickened eyes had witnessed it -- but not quite honestly. He had glossed over some of the savagery, the incorrigible human darkness, and might have made the poor brave fanatic Abraham appear more than lifesize. Well, in a way it was, but so are all the thinking few. Crackpot or no, Abraham Brown did live with purity of motive and courage in action, and he did die for what he was, in the manner of Christ. Had Demetrios' tellings of the tale played a part in launching one more miserable messianic cult, which would infallibly pervert anything good in the man's teaching and blow up all of it into whatever monstrous creation suited the fancies and the politics of the church-makers? "Dear Angus," he said, "I wonder sometimes whether a life of quietism, or at least one of deliberate simplicity and very limited action, may not be the only one that does no serious harm. Even poor Goor Johnson may have a glimmering of that, if he isn't just in it for the money and cookies." "The world stinks," said Angus. The boy's shift of mood caught Demetrios unprepared, as if Angus had tumbled into despair like one slipping off a narrow mountain trail. "It stinks. Not the world of course. Man. The dirty hairy animal -- but damn it, he isn't, always. He doesn't have to be -- or does he? Cruelty, meanness, greed, sicknesses of mind and body, suspicion -- Demetrios, I know a little about you. It's almost a fact that I came looking for you -- no. I'd better say. I've watched for you, hoped to see you again ever since I first heard you, four years ago. I trust you, Demetrios. Do you know there's a stupid faction in Inner City that want to make a politician of me? See themselves as king-makers. Power stinks. O Demetrios, what am I to do? What is my work? The world doesn't want people like me." "The world isn't capable of wanting. It just blunders on. I know -- by 'jvorld' you meant 'people at large'. Same answer. You will find your own art, Angus." "How, in my ignorance? How?" "I'd tell you if I could. Art of guidance? Leadership -- teaching? I can tell you at least that things are unimportant. Love is never a thing, it's a country where we can make journeys." "Demetrios, did you see Abraham die?" "Yes. I can't believe martyrdom ever serves. It moves us but it doesn't teach. Our response to martyrdom is a self-indulgence. We remember the hemlock and the cross, but what have we ever done with the wisdom of Socrates or the compassion of Jesus?" "Will you tell me the story of Abraham, though?" "Yes. I must think about it. I'm tired now and disturbed." "Forgive me, I've kept you from going home. Will you meet me here again? Tomorrow, near to noontime?" "Tomorrow, near noon. Peace." "Peace, Demetrios." IV Solitaire was Waiting I never know the time on a day when I make a friend. D emetrios strode slowly down from the park toward that section of Outer City's fringe where Redcurtain Street occupies a slice of the arc, and perplexity traveled with him like a cloud of gnats. He was not what he had been before meeting Angus. In their talk neither had mentioned that policeman, but in Demetrios' loneliness the fellow loomed large. Angus, who would have grown up to regard an Outer City policeman as one more underling, probably thought the incident a trifle. Demetrios himself had simply forgotten Joe Park in the charm of Angus' presence. Past time had been clear before this hour just gone; now the present filled the horizon; yet Demetrios was not even certain that he loved the boy. Angus belonged to modern society as old Demetrios of the #th Century could not. Three hours ago l did not know him. Faith moves no mountains except in the mind of the pious daydreamer ; love is stronger, not compelled like faith to feed on illusion -- it may do so, true, and thus poison itself, but it need not. He turned into a dismal alley, a short cut to Redcurtain Street. The houses here had been slung together of scrap lumber in the year before Simon Bridgeman's assassination, when refugees had begun to be less welcome in the city-state of Nuber; they stooped crazily toward each other like gossiping hags. Simon Bridgeman, son of the plastic age, never achieved a reliable sawmill. That was left for Brian I, who also understood the bow and arrow, pike, and tomahawk. Nowadays we harness the streams flowing into the Hudson Sea and the enormous Delaware, and there's a quarry beyond Mount Orlook where they cut good millstones. In this alley Demetrios looked sharp for foraging hogs, scattered filth, pariah dogs vicious as weasels, and drunks. Not much violent crime plagued Nuber in the Year #; what there was lurked spider-like in crannies like this one. He walked along briskly, swinging his walnut stick, keeping it visible in the late shadowed daylight. Sometimes the old man entered such places unnecessarily, recognizing the foolishness of it. One challenges the black spider to jump, and afterward feels -- no, not younger, but perhaps more alive. -- People still dwell in the wilderness regions beyond Katskil and other centers, exceedingly wild but hardly demonic as folk imagine. They live there from choice. They could abandon their feral ways and accept the shelter of the citystates -- Katskil, Moha, Penn. But they don t. Now I am gone again. -- Demetrios emerged safe from his alley onto Redcurtain Street, where the police permit nothing unpleasant. High powers of Inner City have always favored it, and own shares of course; white-tunic people enjoy the clean sidewalks at proper hours. Local custom requires the burial of garbage in the gardens behind the houses, so pigs and pi-dogs are not drawn to scavenge. Demetrios took pride in the flowers and vegetables he raised for Mam Estelle's establishment, although this came under Janitor Work only by liberal definition. Many houses on Redcurtain Street own bay windows and balconies where the girls sit on view, sharing these cosy promontories with sleeping cats. A charming street, at least in the Year #. On the front steps of Mam Estelle's, the Professor was musing alone with his lute when Demetrios reached home. He lifted a brown finger in greeting, missing never a note of the scale passage that flittered up and out of the heart's view like a climbing bluebird. "It's been a good day," said Demetrios. from the lute more diamond-dust of sound. Normally one asked him only yes-or-no questions, since he was a mute. "A good warm day. I made a new friend, and maybe I'm happy." A glowing arpeggio acknowledged the possibility of happiness. The Professor's eyes were unfathomably soft, with gold lights. His skin was tan, his hair short and curly. Demetrios assumed his origins were partly black, but like many in the city-state of Nuber he admitted no past. They had been friends for years. Often the Professor, when the Mam did not need him in the Parlor, went forth into the city with Demetrios; his presence and his lute might lead the streetcorner tales into fresh dimensions. This, and the sharing of Solitaire's bed, created bonds of kindness. "The girls must be getting up by now." The Professor nodded, watching music fly away. He seldom smiled unless a south wind was blowing; today the wind was in the east. Momentarily Demetrios observed something of Garth in the Professor's luxuriant mouth, the tilt of his head, something of Solitaire in the long grace of his hands -- not strange that those we love should share traits of appearance. "I never know the time on a day when I make a friend." The Professor found Time worth a respectful shrug. "Be with you again soon, paesan." In # this descendant of an Italian word had joined the other endearments of English, that Mississippi of languages. Demetrios squeezed the Professor's shoulder and entered Mam Estelle's sex-house. The Mam was enjoying tea in the company of pretty Glorie and sallow Fran, casually using a squat pink tea set known to be genuine Woolworth, and lacing her own tea as if absent mindedly with fire from a jug of corn whiskey. As Babette crossly told her, had told her thirty times, she must have drunk enough Penn tea to float the Katskil navy -- four cat-boats and a ketch. It was that time of afternoon when a protective haze so sheltered Mam Estelle that she let the house run itself, which meant that Babette ran it. "Mam, I declare to you, yourself it is, I got me this extra bicep just from lifting the durn kettle to the taypot for to make you tea and tea and tea." It wasn't the tea that worried goodhearted Babette. "Take off thir'y pounds," said Mam Estelle gently, "and maybe your arm'll be thin enough I can see the bicep." Blonde Glorie giggled. Fran's lips moved, likely checking some passage from the Book of Positions. Fran was a gentle, serious girl; to bed her was like earning academic credits. Rugged Babette, maid-of-allwork here for the last ten years, usually got the worst of any argument. She greeted Demetrios with easy affection -- they balled occasionally -- and said: "She's through work, man Demetrios. Upstairs." Estelle sighed, busy perhaps in the corn-spirit haze with work-hours and the whole rusty, leaky affair of living. A year ago Demetrios had found Solitaire wandering in the woods outside of town. She had been gang-raped, she said, and then had hidden and starved a few days. She could not remember who she was. He had brought her to the refuge of Mam Estelle's, as a special case. She could help mind the house, sharing room and bed only with him and the Professor. She was not to be touched by the customers, otherwise all three would split. "Needn't blackmail an old friend," said the Mam -- "I'll love her myself." Estelle relied on him. Who else would mind the fires and tend the garden for so small a wage, and entertain with stories in the Parlor apparently for the love of it? Where would she find the equal of the Professor, whose lute could give you the sound of children laughing or of breaking hearts? Mam Estelle had never been a pig for money, nor unkind. Soon she did feel and show a tenderness of her own for Solitaire -- who even now remembered no identity for herself. Probably the girl's eccentric grace was being memorialized in the fat locked book, the Diary, which Demetrios recognized as a vital though slowrhythmed heart at the core of Mam Estelle's existence. Mam Estelle was shyly proud of her Old-Time knack of reading and writing. No one else ever beheld the Diary: she had less vanity than most authors, and a better means of earning a living. Solitaire was thin and sweet and small, and in a thin small sweet way she was quite mad. D emetrios climbed the stairs and passed down the long upper hall, returning the lazy greetings of the girls who were getting ready for supper and a night's work, and reached the large pleasant room at the rear of the house that he shared with the Professor and Solitaire. From this room one could look down on the garden and rejoice in its superiority to anything the neighbors had; also keep track of their affairs if so minded -- sometimes he told Solitaire fly-away stories about them off the top of his head. She was sitting slumped on the big bed, dressed as he had expected in the slattern rags and stains of the day's work, her hair in a tight bun under a dust-cloth, her cheeks smeared. The sag of dejection and premature age -- that also was worn like a garment. It was horrifying to see her so, but Demetrios knew the compensations for this masquerade, this protective show that enabled her to go mouselike, unnoticed, about her labors. Sometimes she drew attention anyway, merely by a slimness and grace impossible to hide, but she was convincingly a drab slavey. At this moment she was lost in gazing at that planet which endures and continues beyond all our windows. She turned her dark head slowly as Demetrios closed the door behind him, and in her brown eyes -- droop-lidded they would have been during the day, night-fires hidden -- her recognition bloomed: a bright fish blazes out of the murk of a pool in suddenness and gold. "Solitaire was waiting for Demetrios." He had never known her to employ that upright pronoun against whose pillar-like rigidity most of us lean all day long and half the night; nor did she liberate the short thick blade of the other prodigious member of speech that rhymes with who. In the shelter of the third person Solitaire dwelt for her own reasons, and there she could be found if you loved her as Demetrios and the Professor loved her. "Solitaire has five hearts." She held up spread fingers. "One to keep, and one the dogs ate, and one for Jesus, and one for Professor, and one for Demetrios." But it would not be one of her bad nights. "All mine. And it's been a good day," said Demetrios again. "Good and bad. I made a friend; but on the dark side, a policeman has told me I must get a license for story-telling." "License? Phoo-ha!" She did not laugh; she was quick to see the possibilities of ugliness. Solitaire feared the dark, always wanting a low lamp or bit of candle burning even when she lay snug in bed between Demetrios and the Professor. She remarked once that living was walking in the jungle, but sometimes there were friends. "Aye-so, and what will it cost, man Demetrios?" "The cop wouldn't tell me, though I think he knew." Demetrios sank into the luxury of his armchair. Solitaire smiled. A certain ritual could not start till he was there, finished with the part of the day that took him from her. She never liked his going forth and squandering his stories on the crowds for their trifling money when he might have stayed safe at home. Once on a rainy day he had found her at a window blessing the clouds. But she never told Demetrios (or anyone) what to do. "I'll go to the Town Hall tomorrow and find out." She made a silver yawny sound. A shake of her head dismissed the Town Hall and the whole blot of nonsense where tomorrow could scrabble after it. She pulled the dustcloth from her head and tossed it on the floor. She was bringing a light table and chair to the middle of the room when the Professor came in, and she smiled at him too. The Professor pushed the doorbolt shut and sat cross-legged on the floor by Demetrios' armchair. His lute spoke as a part of his limber little body, soft-mannered and amorous. Solitaire fetched her tinderbox -- (let no one else ever use or touch it, or she would rage and weep) -- and lit the candles in their sconces, placing them one at each end of the table. Then she brought, from a chest by the bed, a strip of red cloth, a pair of shears, a washcloth, a cake of soap, a basin, a hand-mirror. The basin she filled with water from the bedside pitcher. Solitaire washed her face. T here must be a hundred ways of doing this -- snorty-splash, flip and finish, grunt-and-slop, scrub-and-search, pinch-and-suffer Solitaire just took the wet cloth and the delicate soap -- (for which Demetrios and the Professor paid high at a shop catering mostly to the white-tunic trade; but cost was barely comprehensible to Solitaire although she might dutifully ask about it; addition was a mystery, subtraction unknown, and money something that other people usually had) -- and removed the dirt from face and hands. Most of it she had put there herself, part of the disguise. Though she worked hard and honestly for Mam Estelle she practised physical caution, mindful of her skin because her lovers desired it; and for its own sake too? -- who knows? The Mam tried to limit her to such chores as bedmaking, sweeping, dusting, that would not expose her to soot and grease and stains, and Babette was usually on hand, ready to intervene with noisy competence if Solitaire needed help; for which reason Solitaire almost never wept or raged in their presence. The hand-mirror was two-sided, an artifact of Old Time, and faultless; one side magnified, by a magic wholly marvelous to Solitaire. She loved the gidget because the Professor had found it.for her, he could not say where. She brushed her black hair, crackle and spark and gleam, with another Old-Time treasure, a brush of true plastic, airy in design and flimsy-light. They are saying, Old Time will not come again. She might have been alone. readying herself for an evening's entertainment or just observing her beauty as if one could do this with detachment. She loosened the slavey's smock to her hips and stroked each breast -- round, budimmature, warmly shadowed around the nipple -- lifting it to the shine of the candles. She cut a diamond-shaped segment from the red cloth, examining it tenderly as if it might be a creature of life, then slapped it down on the table and pierced it with a brutal thrust of the shears, so that the metal stood upright in the wood. Eyes squinted in pain, she spread her hands, letting them say: Thai's how it was -- if you care how it was. Then quietly, a good housewife, moving about in nothing but her coarse linsey drawers, she rolled the table back to the side of the room, the shears yet standing. (Some time during the night -- one of her good nights -- she would slip out of bed alone and finish tidying up, putting away the shears, dropping the pierced cloth in the wastebasket.) She opened the clothes closet, hanging up her drawers and contemplating her wardrobe. The Professor's lute remained silent until she chose from less than a dozen costumes a long belted robe of dull red with yellow trim and fine bone buttons of creamy white. Demetrios and the Professor had pooled the earnings of more than a month to buy that for her. Of the other costumes only one was street wear, a suit of loose trousers and jacket, leaf-brown, that made her look, but for her way of walking, very like a boy. The lute exulted. One of her good nights. and time for love before supper. She stood naked so that her lovers might know her with their eyes, her left arm underlining her breasts, her right hand out to warn that the time was not quite yet. Demetrios looked on the slender stem of legs widening to the amphora of hips, torso, midnight triangle, and to that sudden bloom of rose and darkness at the summit, her wise sad face. Reason dwelt there with her madness, and both were Solitaire. The storm breeze was pushing at the open window. A motion of the Professor's hand offered to close it, but Solitaire shook her head. She slipped on the robe leaving it open, warm flesh shining. She said to Demetrios: "Solitaire is here." H e lifted her to the bed, and took her with the slowness and gentleness that were necessary. Over the house and the troubled city, beyond the homely jubilant toil of his body, he heard the desired rushing of wind and rain. It was for Solitaire to choose which of her lovers would enter her, and when. For her the storm was so intense and shattering -- certain revolting shadows gathering like wild dogs at the edge of a forest -- that she could not bear it often. Demetrios thought of his body as a protecting frame for the central blaze. The Professor's lute murmured in tenderness and reassurance. Now and then during the long course of Demetrios' love, Solitaire reached out to touch the Professor's left arm, for when she did that (she said once) some of the force that guided his music through the strings flowed into her too and changed trouble to a singing. She cried out in the extremity of the pleasure-agony, and lay at peace. In a while she said -- for like the child that she was not. Solitaire loved a story all the more with frequent telling, and would be disturbed if changes occurred even in the small words: "Demetrios will tell the Professor and Solitaire the story of Anya the Goose Girl." V She was Good as Gold Some geese will believe any# # A nya was a princess of Perane lios long ago, when magicians outranked even kings. Kings might lay taxes and order heads chopped off, but magicians could make people (including kings) vanish in an instant. Involuntary vanishing was felt to be unpleasant, although when the thing was done right the subject never came back to describe it: the Peraneliotic opinion was that we'd just rather not disappear zzzp! like that, leaving a small gray or dirty-lavender vacuum which fizzed slightly and then itself disappeared -- phsssp! a disappeared person did straggle back to Peranelios with some unacceptable tale of returning to consciousness in China or Brooklyn -- (we know there aren't any such places) -- and thumbing rides home. If these characters got tiresome about their problems, a magician was usually sent for to redisappear them. "Magicians most often performed this trick -- teleportation isn't quite the word -- if they were asked some stupid question when they were trying to meditate. "Anya was a good princess. As a little girl she never talked back, remembered to wash her hands, always pushed something better than the pope's nose to the edge of her golden plate for the deserving poor. She worked at being good. She studied her lessons, was kind to dolls and pets and servants, found out where babies come from by asking the cook instead of bothering Mama, and when the King was having a tantrum she said nothing but 'Yes, Daddy,' and 'No, Daddy,' and 'Maybe, Daddy.' She was good as gold. Everyone thought what a glorious queen she would make, but she had three elder brothers, all healthy, so that was out: nothing to do but marry her off to somebody well-connected and not too wormy. "As she grew from a little girl to an eligible princess, one thing troubled her. She liked being loved and admired -- that's human -- and one luminary at the court just wouldn't do it, the Dean of Magicians. He had a long cynical nose and was named Mennoc Moses, and by the way, nobody disappeared by Mennoc Moses ever came back. It preyed on Anya's mind. She thought of charming the old brute, but this would not have been sincere. You can't execute that kind of magician except by catching him asleep, which her father wouldn't consider; she couldn't do it herself because she was good. It preyed on her mind, right up to the day when the King told her he had arranged a luscious marriage for her with the Prince of Pommes de Terre. 'But, Daddy -- ' '"I see you mean to give me an argument,' said King Dagobert. (The current Prince of Pommes de Terre had massive gold and ivory teeth in the front of his face but none of his own; he was seventytwo, kept twelve concubines in stitches, and bet on the horses.) '"You know I never do that, Daddy,' said Princess Anya. '"That's right.' King Dagobert leered. 'You don't, do you?' "Sadly she left him planning his takeover of Pommes de Terre, which has rich deposits of bezoar stone, and went straight to Mennoc Moses. 'My Daddy says I have to marry the Prince of Pommes de Terre.' "'Do you know,' said the Dean of Magicians, 'that you interrupted my calculation of the orbit of the comet Bolowje?' "'I'm sorry. My Daddy says I have to marry him.' "'Who, Bolowje? He died in # ." "'Pommes de Terre." "'Oh, him. I wish you'd stop pestering. And you don't want to?' '"I'm in love with the cobbler's boy.' "'So go marry him.' '"My Daddy says I have to marry (he Prince of Pommes de Terre.' "'Oh. go away!' As he spoke, the Dean of Magicians made an occult motion, inadvertent we feel sure, which sent Princess Anya whirling thousands of miles -- zzzp! like (hat -- and a thousand more, while Mennoc Moses scratched his shiny skull, watching a small lavender vacuum on the floor fizz out -- phssp! like that. What he had meant to say was 'Vanish, O Prince of Whatever-it-was!' He sighed, allowed himself one quick alembic, and went back to work. taselene -- ( other side of China) -- and the people of Peranelios lamented the loss of their dear princess, but not even King Dagobert felt up to tackling Mennoc Moses when he was busy. He was always busy. Dagobert rustled up a more marginal type princess for the Prince of Pommes de Terre, hoping it would blow over. "And Anya? Well, she came down phlump in a grassy field in that country of Peraselene where everything is upside down only not very much, and the field had a lovely border of summer woods, and a charming pond full of white, brown, and brindle geese, who whopped out of the water, gathered around Princess Anya, and hissed. 'Stop hissing,' said Anya, 'or I'll tell your goose girl.' "'We don't have a goose girl,' said the Boss Gander. 'The last one quit. Couldn't stand the farmer's wife. Nor the farmer.' "'Then I'm your goose girl until we can make official arrangements, and I tell you to stop hissing. I take full responsibility, because I happen to be a princess by trade.' "'Is it all right if we graze?' asked the Boss Gander. "'Quite all right,' said Anya. 'Graze at will.' "They were cheerfully grazing when the farmer's wife came to investigate. I forgot to say that the geese had honked as well as hissed, and that the good Princess Anya was wearing a fancy dirndl of cloth of gold or something, plus an attractive wrap-around coronet which the Prime Minister had given her that very morning, for being good. But the farmwife was nearsighted as well as senile, and had forgotten her goose girl had quit. 'Where'd you steal the funny clothes?' she asked. 'Why can't you keep those beasts under control? Who do you think you are anyway?' "'This costume would occasion no adverse comment at my original residence,' said Princess Anya. 'The geese are quite well-behaved, asking only to be understood. In answer to your third question, I am Princess Anya of Peranelios, but I am prepared to act as your temporary goose girl, for the experience plus maintenance, until more appropriate arrangements can be activated. I expect to be in communication with Peranelios within a limited space of time.' '"What you are,' said the farmer's wife, 'is out of your head.' And she warmed the back of the good princess with a willow switch. She was a woman not much open to reason, and Princess Anya, after she was done crying, could think of nothing to do except be good. "'So it went on for some time, as they measure time in Paraselene, where the clocks are out of order as a result of being upside down but not very much. Anya had to rise before dawn, breakfast lightly on a crust of dry bread with butter on it, a tumbler of milk, and a pork chop, and go take care of her geese. That meant keeping off foxes and wolves, seeing that the goslings never got chilled, plucking the down -- have you ever tried plucking a live goose? I haven't either -- fighting off the farmer's boy who kept saying and saying he wanted to marry her, and generally making herself useful. In winter evenings when the geese were penned up she had to read to the farmer out of Gibbon's Decline and Fall, or Proust. He had begun both books when he was young; now that his eyes were failing he still hoped to finish at least one. It was a hard, grim life for little Anya, and often she felt the only friend she had was the Boss Gander, who loved to sit in the sun with her and hear tales of court life at Peranelios. Some geese will believe anything." wttell, go on!" said Solitaire. VV "Sure. Don't I always wait to be nudged at that point? Besides, I thought you were asleep. So we shall return to the court of Peranelios, where everything was getting sticky. The youngest of Anya's brothers had died of measles, the second in age had turned priest, renouncing the throne in three languages, and what does the eldest son goodly Prince Cuthbert do but waddle off in full armor against the Visigoths, which was not only unprofitable but more dangerous than skiing and gave the cobbler's boy ideas. "He was a nice kid -- name was Hans. Princess Anya had met him only once, when she took her glass slippers to be half-soled, and they had sworn eternal devotion in some haste because she had to hurry off and dedicate a foundation. He was about to bring back the slippers -- beautiful job too -- on the day she was disappeared. He swore implacable vengeance upon Mennoc Moses and then looked around for something more practical, but some years passed before the eldest son went to war and gave him at least the germ of an idea. He transmitted an offer to King Dagobert (through channels) to go find Princess Anya and secure the succession, in return for the usual consideration -- half of the kingdom, and the princess. Dagobert turned him down flat. "Word came fairly soon, however, that the Visigoths had (predictably) done in our national hero Prince Cuthbert -- were in fact only a few miles from the gates of Peranelios. Dagobert reconsidered. Since Mennoc Moses was busy, he summoned Hans the Cobbler's Boy, apologized magnanimously for his hasty decision, and inquired if the offer was still open. 'It is, your ineffable Majesty,' said Hans, 'except I have to make it sixty-forty now -- inflation." "'Fifty-five forty-five?" "'Sixty-forty.' "'All right already. Some of my blood too? Convoy of pikemen and elephants? Travelers' cheques?' "'No, your supernal Majesty,' said Hans, who rather fancied himself as a Galahad type, only practical. 'No, I mean to go alone, and simply. It will attract less attention. And -- ' here he really stuck his neck out -- 'and if I fail in my mission, do with me whatever you will.' "Dagobert reflected that after oil, nobody disappeared by Mennoc Moses ever had turned up. There was nothing to be done except get ready to make a deal with the Visigoths; there never is. But he was a man who liked to hedge his bets when he could. 'Done,' said Dagobert, and he leered. "Hans backed out of the Presence, and (as a part of his implacable vengeance) he hurried to Mennoc Moses with a proposition: ten per cent of his sixty per cent if Mennoc would just kindly undisappear the Princess right now. He knew -- smart boy -- that vanished princesses in fairy-tales always reappear. But Mennoc Moses hooted at him. "I could make the entire kingdom vanish if I was a-mind to, I should settle for ten per cent of sixty per cent? Forget it. Besides, I never undisappear anybody -- a matter of principle.' (The truth is he didn't know how.) 'But I'll tell you how to find her, free for nothing, which is what it's worth.' "How, O fount of Supramundane wisdom, if a Cobbler's Boy may so express himself?" "'Why, thank you, son. Oh, you ravel east, west, north, and south at more or less the same time; then take a left, and a right, and go straight on for Peraselene -- you can't miss it. Must be back on the job now. Nice meeting you.' "Hans the Cobbler's Boy traveled off east, west, north, and south at more or less the same time, and took a left and a right, and didn't notice anything that looked like Peraselene, so he asked a redbird: 'Is this the way to Peraselene, your Eminence?' 'He's busy,' said the redbird -- 'I'm Mrs. Eminence. Well, you should have turned right back along there, but if you take a left by the schoolhouse you can't miss it.' And poor Hans had a number of similar experiences, until at length he encountered an Alien who didn't tell him he couldn't miss it -- just told him where it was. All of which took time, time. "Meanwhile back in Peranelios King Dagobert had what may have been the first bright thought of his long and glorious reign. He asked Mennoc Moses (politely, when he wasn't too busy) to disappear the Visigoths. Which the old man did, with nothing worse than an irritated grumble -- would have taken care of it sooner if he'd known that was what Dag wanted, and was there anything else on his mind? '"Oh Lord no!' says King Dagobert, quitting while he was ahead. 'No, everything's fabulous. Have a good day.' #A ND Hans, following the Alien's instructions, came at last to the charming cottage of Anya the Goose Girl, whom he recognized at once although she had grown up considerably. The Farmer's Wife had died of her own ill-nature, but the Farmer still had hopes of getting through Gibbon, and Anya the Goose Girl was reading him page # of Proust at the very moment Hans knocked on her door. She had less time for the reading now, with the housework and everything, but the Farmer was patient, and still wanted to study the structure of each sentence. If dear Anya was a bit slow to recognize the Cobbler's Boy it was because her mind had to be on a lot of things; but then she recalled that he was connected with trade, and remembered more and more, and asked him: 'Did you bring the slippers?' "'No, sorry, I forgot. But O my Beloved, half of my soul, I have come to take you back to Peranelios, and for this your noble father will give me half of his kingdom, or rather sixty per cent.' "'But I can't, possibly -- darling, give it back to Joe, it was his to begin with, you know that -- sorry, I was talking to my youngest, he's going through a Phase -- ' "it's all right,' said the Farmer's Boy -- 'I got the little stinkers separated.' He had turned out well, by the way -- I mean the Farmer's Boy -- and tried hard to be a good husband. "'Of course,' said Anya the Goose Girl, 'it was awfully nice of you to think of it, only you can see how it is.' "'Happy to have you stay for dinner,' said the Farmer's Boy. 'Maybe go a mite slow on the Omy-Beloved bit, account we're sort of square around the edges, meaning no offense.' "'And the felicity occasioned by his attendance at the prandial board,' said the Farmer, 'would present no less an example of reciprocally desiderated enjoyment than a leisured appraisal of the summation he might elect to offer of his peregrinations -- ' "'He goes on like that,' said Anya. 'Stay for dinner of course -- Hans.' She did remember his name. "So Hans stayed for dinner, and petted the children who were still of leg-climbing age, admired the squashes and petunias, and was introduced to the Boss Gander, who bit him, and headed back to Peranelios as soon as possible... Are you asleep?" "Solitaire is not asleep," yawned Solitaire. "Because she knows there is more." "And there at Peranelios Hans told King Dagobert the entire situation like an honest fellow, concluding: 'Therefore, your paramount Majesty, do with me whatever you will.' King Dagobert made him Chancellor of the Exchequer. "Mennoc Moses -- well, he drowned his troubles by marrying an astringent sorceress named Miss Givings, and they lived happily ever after, but the others in the story were a mite too young to do that. Are you asleep?... "Are you asleep?... Mm, fair enough." S he would wake, to eat supper when he or the Professor brought it upstairs for the three of them. Then if the Professor's eyes besought her, she would give him the play-acting touch of the whip that was one of his needs, for it was a part of Solitaire's madness that she had learned a kindness toward what passes for madness in others. And she would then fall into the true sleep of night, from which she might rouse at midnight to put away those shears. Demetrios found it good to wait on her. Indeed a good life in most respects. What a pity -- damn that policeman! -- that anything should disturb it. The image of Angus Bridgeman walked through his mind, beautiful and proud, gazing down from the summit of youth with curiosity and perhaps tenderness. Rain on the rooftop was lashed by a returning storm-wind that moved again toward quiet. VI The Shards of a broken Mirror -- and I too remember what never was, the Golden Age. D emetrios woke to the vermilion and gold of sunrise. Solitaire had risen in the night as usual to tidy the room, and would have sat a while by the window letting her thoughts reach after the stormwrack when the stars came out. Now she slept in brown arms. The Professor would be approaching fifty. Solitaire nineteen or twenty; both looked like tender children. Demetrios dressed in discreet silence and drifted down the stairs, refreshed. The giggles and squeals and running about of a work-night at Mam Estelle's, the occasional sob or slap or outcry, seldom disturbed his rest. He had not dreamed of Angus during the night hours: if the dreams of sleep would come to us at our command, who would ever wake? In the large kitchen Mam Estelle was enjoying the early hours. An Old-Time aluminum kettle sang on the iron top of the brick woodburner -- stoves, some call them. In # not too many stoves could be found with those good cast-iron tops and easy-lifted lids; Mam Estelle had ordered hers from the notorious Salvage Company of Nupal, down the coast. "A good morning to you, man Demetrios!" The sage black cat was weaving and surging optimistically about Mam Estelle's ankles -- cupboard love perhaps, but Jenny took it seriously as a fine art. "This is early time for you, a'n't it?"  "It is. Good morning to yourself, Stell." Mam Estelle was never hazed in the mornings. While the rest of the house would sleep till noon after the erotic tumult of the night, she and Jenny were up and had the world to themselves. Loveliest time of day, said Estelle: only time you can think. Her thought poured into her diary, a stream determining its own course. Jenny was between litters, her spring output given away. Nuber thought highly of its cats. The big evil gray rats were no longer seen, driven out by the small dark-rufous ones, possibly mutants. The cats alone prevented the new breed from becoming a serious plague. Dealing with the Salvage Company of Nupal gave Estelle no qualms. The charming kettle had come from there, the fine cast-iron skillets, most of the andirons in the bedroom fireplaces, and the noble two-level plant-stand in the sunroom that the customers never ceased to admire. In its rectangular upper section Mam Estelle grew pansies and marigolds; two tall healthy marawans spread up from the oval lower part. The stand was clear white without a flaw, a kind of porcelain nobody knows how to make nowadays. Demetrios and Estelle, having both grown up partway in what folk still sometimes call the #th Century, remembered the earlier function of these plantstands, wistfully too, in the chill of the outhouse on winter mornings. Living in one century with a rootstub of memory in another, you must be mindful of the tender place where the graft is joined. The Salvage Company sends its mule-wagons with well-armed crews to just about every part of the known world where decaying OldTime roads or the dusty new ones can lead them, searching out any kind of junk or treasure the Company might sell for a profit. You hear stories about the collection crews stealing and watergating and so on. It's a dead-end trade of course, with that end in sight. In # the Company was thinking about starting a foundry, with charcoal from the Nupal forests and ore out of iron mines up north abandoned as unprofitable in Old Time; they also considered swallowing some of the small industries growing up in the town of Maplestock. Mostly scuttlebutt -- but you never know, about Nupal. Though included in the King's Republic by the treaty of Maplestock in Year #, Nupal cherishes a persnickety half-independence, and is not about to give Nuber the time of day unless there's a dollar in it. "Town Hall," said Demetrios on his way to the outhouse -- "Ech!" "That license thing you spoke about?" "Ayah, may the idiot who started it be enlightened with a dry cob. Is there paper out there?" "I trust," said Estelle with dignity, but added more meekly: "Well, that paper we get from Maplestock is dreadful cheap stuff -- it goes fast, and I did use some for -- for writing. Notes, you know." "Never mind, dear -- in Old Time there was too much paper. We were choking on it, my father used to say." "Sit you down, Dimmy," she said on his return. Jenny jumped into his lap and worked pointed toes. "I'll do you an egg." "Bless you, if it a'n't too much trouble." "Tsha-sha," said Mam Estelle, patting his arm. She was sixtyfive -- a young mother eighteen years old in a Connecticut factory town when the world fell apart. "License for storytelling! I don't know what way the world's drifting. Some time the Inner City people will go too far -- snooping, interfering. And tax, tax, tax!" She broke the egg delicately into the pan. In her mornings Mam Estelle was inclined toward a soberly revolutionary outlook, too troublesome to maintain later during the crawling afternoons and evenings when she needed the consolations of the corn spirit. "A nice brown egg," said Demetrios, "from Somerville's gang I expect. Obadiah's girls are coasting toward soup, Bab says." To Demetrios the chickens in the two backyard flocks, under supervision of the peppery red rooster Somerville and grave gray-barred Obadiah, were valued acquaintances, though Babette had the task of caring for them and permitted no interference. Demetrios minded the cow Julia. Estelle was not so readily diverted. "Dimmy, I even wonder if it's safe to keep my diary. Some fella comes snooping, say it's a time when I don't feel too good, maybe have too much tea in me. Say he makes off with my locked book because some bloody new law says he can, and there's me indiscreet soul laid bare. For the vultures. No respect for my gray hairs if they say it's subversion -- now that's for to kiss my arse, truly! What's in Nuber worth subverting, hanh?" "You a'n't gray," said Demetrios. "Lookit your pretty brown hair alongit my real gray. Bring your tea and sit down, Estelle. Tell me about your locked book, if you want to." "Nay, Dimmy." She brought him his tea; stooped behind him to kiss the top of his head, clutching his long, badly combed thatch. But she had changed her mind about having more tea herself, and pottered about the kitchen with needless tidying -- Babette kept everything in trim order. "Nay, oftentimes I think I want to talk about it, but some-way I never can. (You don't want out, Jenny.) It's just a book, a sort of -- book. (Okay, so you want out.) And this is my time to go be with it." But she lingered in the doorway of her bedroom off the kitchen, troubled about Demetrios' day. Her room was originally a kitchen store-room; she cherished it as a deer-mouse her nest, and no one except Babette was ever invited into it. Its one window faced east across the kitchen garden, and mornings came to her fresh and young. "Don't apologize," said Demetrios. "I'll wash up my plate and stuff. You go be with your book." She stood there a bit longer, sober-eyed, maybe longing to hear herself telling what stays beyond words -- we keep trying. One subject is love, another is loneliness. No language exists for either except a few words and fewer lucky marriages of words that reflect bits of truth like shards of a broken mirror. "Well, don't get into trouble," she said, and closed her door. T he shortest way from Redcurtain Street to the Town Hall, the way Demetrios chose, takes you through Gallows Square, where you may see -- you can't help seeing -- the gallows, pillory, whipping-post. This is the same gallows that bore Abraham's wheel lashed to its cross-bar so that he might hang in the public view as a warning to other enemies of the State. Some say it was not even intended he should die. The dreary tenements and shops surrounding Gallows Square also date from Abraham's time, squalid slattern buildings not redeemable by anything but the fire that is bound to take them sooner or later: what can Nuber's bucket brigade do when that heap of tinder and dry rot catches a spark? And some of the people who nowadays lean out the windows to study the particulars of a fresh whipping or hanging must have elbowed seventeen years ago for good places to watch Abraham on the wheel. Many would have died in the natural way of things -- it isn't a good-humored world just now, so brawls would have accounted for some; others would have been taken by smallpox, cholera, yellow fever. Some may have just gone away, leaving room for newcomers who would observe another dying Abraham with the same uneasy excitement, and perhaps stone him. Leaving Gallows Square you climb a couple of steep blocks and behold the Town Hall. Situated at the beginning of the pyramidal rise of Inner City, it is a fairly nasty hunk of architecture, a two-story blockhouse with a couple of fake pillars framing the door, the whole surmounted by a square bell-tower that would look excellent if it weren't twice too large for the building. It was built to accommodate a magnificent Old-Time bronze bell saved from the ruin of some church and dating back to the year uh-huh. The phony pillars rise the full two stories; if they were real instead of slabs of lath and plaster, they could readily support the whacking great architrave that ain't there, but since they just cling to the building like bandages on a sore knee, there's room between them for a little piss-elegant porch called The Balcony, from which statesmen may address their public. The mess as a whole suggested to Demetrios a #th Century style that must have been fading at the end of that lamented era, but left its mark, even in Missouri. What idiot revived it for the King's Republic in the Year # Post-Holocaust when the Town Hall was built, may never be known. Never mind -- that damn bell-tower is good. Squatting before its green, which is spacious, well-kept, and rather pretty with the grass regularly scythed, the Town Hall is one of the four entrances through the wall, eight feet high, that completely encircles Inner City and Mount Everlasting. You go through the central corridor of the building and -- if you have a pass or walk in the company of a citizen of Inner City -- step out on the lovely wide avenue that runs all the way around just inside the wall: it's called Wall Street. The wall itself makes a fringe around the base of the pyramid, approximately twelve miles in circumference. Nature built the pyramid out of the primal rock and men put the knobs on it. The wall angles up and down and all over the place as the flanks of the hills demand, but the pyramidal shape is always evident, reinforced by a triangular stone tower at the summit of Mount Everlasting. This was built to Simon Bridgeman's order because (he said) he wanted to watch the new world coming to him. It was the last of his brain's creations that he saw completed: he never moved into the sumptuous apartments high up in the fifty-foot tower, for he was murdered a week after the last brick was tamped into place, and Brian I, First Dictator of the King's Republic of Katskil (who liked simplified spelling because it saved time and was the only kind he knew) decreed that the tower should stand as an everlasting monument on Mount Everlasting, sacred to the memory of that great and good spirit Simon Bridgeman (deceased), savior of his people, prophet of the new world. Amen, the winds blow upon it, in # the tower apartments were occupied by Brian II, his queen and concubines, and Demetrios wasn't gosemplacing anywhere beyond the Town Hall this morning. He climbed the short rise to the green, only a little out of breath. Already the day had grown sultry, as though he brought with him a contagious sadness from Gallows Square. A few benches on the green were occupied by loafers; the police cleared them out at sundown and they drifted back in the quiet hours. A rag doll was lying on the grass -- what sort of child would abandon a friend in that state? Demetrios gave it sanctuary on an empty bench, legs decently disposed. He saw a bland yellow bitch trot to the Town Hall, her hind quarters nudged by a zealous black cur who checked and mounted her on the front step while three lesser males attended; she looked patient and intent. A policeman came down the steps with a broom but only leaned on it. "Where do I go to see about a license?" kind of license?" VV"For storytelling." "You must be nuts." "I'm told it's required now." "Oh -- ayah. Second door on the right, ask the sergeant." Demetrios walked between the pasted-on pillars into the acid urinary smell of small-town virtue. Entering that second door he found the human sludge of the night gathered to wait disposal. The only furnishings of the narrow room were two eight-foot benches, a desk flanked by an Old-Time brass spittoon, a heavy chair, a heavy sergeant to sit in it. At the far end was a closed door painted with the word lutenent. Waiting were three old drunks, one of them a palsied crone with bloodshot lower lids who might already be dwelling nearly beyond the reach of pain, a shabby fortyist man mumbling to his fingers and alert against eavesdroppers, and a weedy youth with appalled eyes perhaps still high on marawan. All of them made Demetrios think ofpatients waiting in a clinic -- Dr. Justice is busy right now. The drunks would be put to soak in loneliness for a day or two, the jumpy mutterer might be anything, the youth would likely be turned loose with a warning unless his night's enterprises had involved serious personal injury or watergating. Demetrios had noted, over the years, how the city-state of Nuber was oddly lacking in civilization's usual chronic resentment of the young. So few of them nowadays! -- maybe Old Time ought not to have considered them expendable like plastic dolls -- cannon-fodder -- vietnamable. Now all five, plus Demetrios himself, must simply wait, until they knew every crack in the plaster of these walls, every dubious lump of shadow in the straw and sawdust on the stone floor. The nasty power to make people wait and wait is a built-in feature of all bureaucracies; whether the hazy autocrat at the summit is a monarch, an oligarchy, or a so-called sovereign people, the psychological smell of the waiting-room is everywhere the same. "I came to see about a license for storytelling -- " maybe he should not have addressed the desk sergeant thus directly. The man went on writing. Demetrios had half-expected this routine discourtesy, stereotype of petty authority. It was irritating not to be able to read the sergeant's squiggles upside down: maybe the poor fellow was trying to finish a book. After more dippings in the inkwell his quill halted but was not laid aside. "Who'd you say you are?" "I am Demetrios. I'm told I need a license for storytelling." To meet the sergeant's sullen gaze was to peer down a well at frog-eyes. He said at last: "Can't you for Christ's sake find a place to sit down? You have to see the lieutenant -- I got nothing to do with licenses." "What lieutenant?" "Like-man, we got only one on duty." As a concession to stupidity, the desk sergeant waved his pen at the door in the rear. "When can I see Lieutenant Likeman?" "Lieutenant Brome -- oh, you think you're being funny?" "No." "Don't. Lieutenant Brome is busy. Wait your turn." Demetrios sat by the worried youth. "Another warm day." "No talking in here!" said the desk sergeant. The boy inched away -- he hadn't been talking, but what about guilt by association? Perhaps unseen Lieutenant Brome was eight feet tall. An hour oozed on into past time. A single gray-paned window, where a black blowfly zizzed a bumbling prayer for more light, faced northward unacquainted with the sun. The swelling warmth of the day collected here nevertheless, squeezing forth antique smells to haunt the air. For a quarter-hour the weedy youth practised rolling a marble along the back of his hand, catching it in the soiled cuff of his shirt, until the sergeant groaned: "Quit that, will you?" The nervous man mumbling at his fingers jumped as if slapped. A side-glance at Demetrios from the boy renewed their frail companionship in sin; behind his hand the kid amiably shaped immortal words: "Fuck'em all!" At last, the others disposed of, he was sent in to Lieutenant Brome and returned soon as Demetrios had expected, playing the legerdemain with his marble in plain sight. A sly wink for Demetrios and he was gone, whistling. The others had not returned this way: no doubt Lieutenant Brome's office had darker exits. The desk sergeant sighed: "You can go in now." Friday. July #. #. D to the Town Hall dreadful early this Morning about the Bloody License Thing, please sweet God don't let him get Cross with them and rar up at them in his Pride that's going to get him into Trouble one day, he ought not to be plagued with that Shit and him getting on in years, and I to remember what never was, the Golden Age. when I lived at No. # Shannon Street with Sam and Steven and Leda, and there was Marcus my Baby. How it was, we said All of us was to be his Parents and that was coot, why do I say it never was? Sam he is as plain to me now, his Red Hair and his Long Legs and his ugly nice Jaw you could hang your Hat on, plain as my wrinkled Hand holding this Pen, and there was always Marcus, Sam's Baby and Mine, though Stevie was always Best on the Mattress but never Loved me near so much -- Marcus with Curls of yellow going thisoway and thatoway all over his Head like darling Half Hoops of Gold only made out of Mist you would think when you touched them, that fine and soft they were, how could  write as if it all never was? Marcus he's dead but he lived, he lived to be Almost Three,  was fifteen when I Bore him, this I know, never mind, it was a Golden Age. And if Marcus lived they all lived, Sam and Leda and Steven, and we had this House at No. # Shannon Street cheap on account of near the Underpass and no Ground only a PostageStamp like of Front Yard. Most of the Bread, well, it come from Steven that had this Job at the Shoe Factory and just took the Shit like Day after Day so as we could have the Bread, and me and Sam and Leda we was on Welfare they called it, and there was People made like a Profession of it,  never liked that. Sam he would have his Guitar, and Leda and me could sing, Steve said I was a Natural Alto. Oftentimes Abe Logan that had been Stevie's Lover and still was sort of, he would come stay a week or two, and he had a Recorder and knew a lot of Ancient Things that Steve knew too, see, they had been together on Radio once. Things called Madrigles for an instance, and Sam could figure out Guitar Parts for them, you never heard no Thing so pretty as when we all got like turned on with the Madrigles. About this reaching back, I tell myself Stell, you better not reach back, you better not. Marcus he was Real-Crazy for the Madrigles and would go Laughing and Dancing and Strutting Around to the Music showing off his handsome little Penis which he'd just lately discovered it, which Sam wouldn't let the Doctor talk us into getting him Circumscribed, it was Goddamn Foolishness Sam said, all they want is the Dollars. Marcus -- wellnaturally Everything was a new Discovery for my Marcus, you could say he grew up to Three Years Old with Singing and Dancing. Oh it was hard to wean him ! -- his Mouth was a Kiss of Red Honey and the Sunshine Loved Him. I ieutenant Brome looked downj right winsome in his apparent desire to soothe and please. "Sorry you had to wait, sir. That fool should have let me know you were here. Demetrios, isn't it? Heard you once or twice. Pity about this license thing, but the utopia has to be run on certain principles, you understand I'm sure. Have a marawan candy? I agree, too early in the day; sometimes I take one though, strain of the job and so on. Doing much storytelling these days?" He leaned back at his desk, a bland face inviting Demetrios into the company of the shrewd who know how the world goes, a bit of yielding here, a bit of sweetening there, no hurt feelings, everybody happy. He was square and sallow, Lieutenant Brome, clean under the fingernails but a little bloated in the belly, soggy in the face, an athlete gone to slack. "I was storytelling before #." "Before when? -- oh, that. We don't talk about that, you know. Looking back is unutopian. Looking back, what d'you find? -- nothing but the outworn ideas, Demetrios: democracy instead of utopian law and order, monarchy instead of the utopian king's republic, all that damned socialistic permissiveness instead of utopian ethics, which thank God the present Administration is going to look out for, lots better, from here on." Demetrios felt a new chill. "Thank God," said the Lieutenant earnestly, "we're beginning to learn what it means to run things on strictly utopian principles! And get rid of any damned subversion that shows its head." But after this fervent declaration of politico-religious conviction. Lieutenant Brome again relaxed, a reasonable, practical fellow, watching Demetrios with the earnest, halfaffectionate intentness of a fisherman who sees the float jerked downward by the dimly seen victim. He went on presently: "Demetrios, I suppose you understand how a government run on utopian principles can't very well put up with random, unregulated storytelling, that could undermine the very foundations of freedom and utopianism? Um... One great mistake they made in Old Time -- see, how do you think you're going to protect freedom of speech if you let just anybody talk the way he likes, umm?" And the horror of it is, he does not expect me to laugh, could not tolerate my laughter. He has dried up the fountains of my laughter. Oh, if universes are infinite, there is one where old Demetrios has the courage to rise up, and hold off this manikin with his walnut stick long enough to piss on all his neatly stacked papers and wash them away down a stream of laughter. And another where Brome himself can see the joke, and piss off his own stream of laughter, wash the whole damned world clean with laughter. But the devil of it is, that's always some other universe, never the one we're stuck with, where there's no such laughter, maybe none at all... The Lieutenant had spoken some further words, so quietly, like a murmured afterthought, that Demetrios was obliged to ask him to repeat. "I said, Demetrios, the license costs only twenty dollars." "Twenty?" "Twenty." "Sir, that's annihilation. As janitor of the most respected sex-house on Redcurtain Street, I earn four dollars a week -- generous pay but not princely. As storyteller with my cap on the pavement, why, I can pick up maybe another two dollars, if the weather's good and I go out five or six days. My expenses come close to my income. I have no savings worth mentioning." "It's a shame," said the Lieutenant. "If it was up to me I'd allow for such difficulties." His face took on the inward-listening glaze of one suddenly gifted by an original insight, a shining splendor for which he found suitable words: "See, I don't write the laws." The luminous nature of this presentment led him to even more exalted heights: "You can't make a utopia without breaking eggs... Of course in some cases the inevitable, uh, hardships can be, we might say, minimized, in return for -- I hardly know how to phrase it -- " "How much of what?" "What?" "What have I got that would make it worth your while to let me go on as I am, doing my job, telling my stories, and minding my own fucking business?" "We're very direct this morning, aren't we?" said Lieutenant Brone, and giggled, tapping his fingers on the desk. "Is it still morning?" Lieutenant Brome stood up and stretched. He opened and closed the two doors of his office, glancing into the sergeant's office and a sidecorridor, apparently for listeners. "A man can't help it if he's kept busy," he said mildly. "It's about eleven o'clock." He returned to his desk, popping another candy in his mouth. "Just offhand -- " nothing would ever be offhand with Brome -- "how many other storytellers in Nuber belong to the Society of Disciples?" The bell-tower hummed and roared and trembled to a music drumming down to the rock, eleven pulses of a Titan's heart. When he could be heard, Demetrios said: "Haven't the slightest damned idea." "Come now, Demetrios. The more you fence with me the more of your valuable time I'll have to waste. You asked what you have that might be worth my while. Not much; but for certain kinds of information you might be, let us say, let off the hook -- the legal hook, mind you. Mean to say, I'll tell you frankly and freely, Demetrios, I'm not altogether unimportant in Inner City." "But I have almost no connection with the other storytellers." Demetrios struggled with disbelief, the stunned incredulity of one who supposed a drowsing tiger was soft because he looked so. "We are loners mostly. Artists can't organize, it isn't our nature." The fingers tapped; uncharitable eyes gazed anywhere except at Demetrios' face. "The new statute gives me authority to inquire into the activities of, I quote: 'public storytellers and other persons of no occupation...' How long have you known Jon Seberling?" "I never heard of him." "Odd. He knows you." The fingers ceased tapping and wrote in a black book, the expensive kind bound in heavy paper covers, that the factory over in Maplestock had begun to turn out in some quantity that year. "Mark Walton?... Edna McEloi?" "I know of Walton, though I never met him. I've heard McEloi sing, and tell one very unpolitical fairytale to an audience that was mostly children... Lieutenant, may I say that storytelling is an occupation?" "Indeed. But you are presently employed," stated the voice above the wiggling fingers, "as janitor in the Public Entertainment Facility registered under the name of 'Mam Estelle's'?" "Of course." "Of the customers at that Facility, what proportion are Inner City residents?" "I haven't a notion." "Indeed. Of the employees of that Facility, how many are members of the Society of Disciples?" "None that I know of." But Fran was, and Babette had gone to one or two of the Disciples' secret LoveFeasts. Do I get out of here in time to warn them? The fingers worked on. "The Mam Estelle Facility employs male prostitutes?" "My recollection is that the term 'prostitute' was outlawed by the same statute that established the Facilities of Redcurtain Street. The Facility has had no male entertainers since that became illegal four years ago." "Throughout recorded history," the Lieutenant recited above his busy fingers, "the Crime Against Nature has been illegal, recognized as the Devil's best method of destroying Humanity by race suicide: this is Scientific Fact. It has therefore, naturally, never been legal in Nuber." Demetrios sat quiet. The Public Entertainment Facilities dated back to the days of Simon Bridgeman who had openly loved both women and boys. Brian I had not wished to disturb them, and so far Brian II had not dared. But Demetrios was being reminded that you don't argue with the rewriters of history. "By the way, Demetrios -- and I wish you'd see your way to being a little more cooperative -- do you know whether the Society of Disciples is still renting out "Oh -- do they have one?" The Lieutenant sighed and put down his quill. Simulated geniality had vanished. "You spoke of it in your curious discourse of yesterday, on Harrow Street, which was, in the public interest, reported to me -- by the way, what's your last name? Can't seem to find it anywhere in my records, which isn't very nice for somebody." "You amaze me. My last name is Freeman." The Lieutenant wrote that down. "Yesterday, Lieutenant, I think I mentioned the existence of the hand-press in Inner City, known to everyone, which prints the journal Hermes and other legally permitted material. If I mentioned the possibility of another press somewhere, it was not from any personal knowledge of such a thing -- I only passed on a rumor." "Which can be dangerous and irresponsible. Well, between the years # and # -- correct me if I'm wrong -- you were in the habit of publicly giving supposedly factual accounts of the death of Abraham Brown, of foreign origin, in Gallows Square of this city, in the year #. This is correct?" "I was in Gallows Square and saw him die. I told of it a few times during those ten years, yes, at the request of people who wished to hear it." "But not, at least not in public, for the last four years?" "Not in public nor in private." "Why not?" "I felt that interest in the story had become morbid, perhaps had always been so; that the actual truth was not welcome. Telling it therefore didn't seem to be in the public interest." "And how do you come to be the judge of the public interest?" "Every citizen is a judge of the public interest." "Interesting," said the Lieutenant, and wrote it down, murmuring the words under his breath. "Isn't it fair to assume, my dear Demetrios, that you have repeated the story very privately, say to your intimates, or -- umm -- or at the secret meetings of the Society of Disciples? Umm?" "I am not a liar. I have never attended any of their meetings, if they hold any. I have not recited the story of Abraham's martyrdom to any audience since the year #." "Demetrios, you may go." The Lieutenant's flat upward stare said without much equivocation: Pray accept my gift of enough rope. Demetrios rose, leaning on his walnut stick. "Nay, come back a moment, man Demetrios." "You are not entitled to address me so." "I stand corrected." The Lieutenant smiled. "Demetrios, if by any chance you happen to tell again the story of Abraham Brown according to your lights, with or without the license we mentioned, it will be your misfortune. I consider this a fair warning. Understood?" "Have a good day," said Demetrios, and turned his back on him. Perhaps the time was not remote when there would be a Brome dynasty, and it wouldn't do to turn your back. Demetrios walked out past the sergeant, into the newly cherished presence of the sun. The Prophet Abraham came from another Country But Jesus turning unto them said. Daughters of Jerusalem. weep not for me, but weep for yourselves and for your chilT he boy had said; "Will you meet me here again? Tomorrow, near to noontime?" So now to the Meadows, the lawn before Paddy's Place, from which one looked through a break in the hills to a meeting of sea and sky. Am I late? Normal eyes could discover that horizon harmony; not the wide, nearsighted eyes of Angus Bridgeman. Such eyes, thought Demetrios, possessed a different way of seeing -- his own were still #-#, his knowledge of defective vision theoretical. Am I late? The #th Century had automatically assumed "normal" vision to be "correct", the one and only, a characteristic half-truth. And how easily the old technology would have given Angus lenses! But lens-grinding was one of the taken-for-granted arts not provided for when Simon Bridgeman and his colleagues burrowed into the mountain. Normal vision would be a mighty convenience for Angus, increasing his share of safety in a world crawling with stealthy shadows -- well, not many external shadows could be stealthy enough to evade the incorruptible eyes and nose of Brand -- so yes, certainly, the kid ought to have glasses. Was not Leeuwenhoek, that distinguished friend of Vermeer, perfecting his wonderworking lenses far back there in the #th Century? And with lenses, Angus would soon despise and forget the special vision of his myopia... Was Vermeer nearsighted? -- no answer; truth inaccessible under three hundred and seventy-five years of historical sludge, including forty-seven years of modern barbarism and another two hundred when nobody noticed that as a painter he was rather good. But Angus couldn't have his lenses. Ami late? As he stood disconsolate on the lawn, a worm of pain stirred in the vague country of heart or stomach and crawled toward his gut where its transit apparently ended. He couldn't be late of course. The Town Hall had shivered to the eleventh hour of morning during his ordeal with the Lieutenant less than an hour ago, and up here at the Meadows only half a mile away, he couldn't have failed to hear the prodigious bronze bell declaring noon. To worry about lateness was senile fuss. He leaned against one of the fine maples bordering the lawn. Over at the Temple a few idlers had gathered, Angus not among them. At noon and midnight the entire city throbbed and ached to the full twelve strokes of that overwhelming voice. The knotty hands of the blind bell-ringer Blind Bailey would be guided to the rope by Little Reuben -- Bailey needed no such guidance; it was simply one of their acts of love. For part of each night, folk said. Blind Bailey would sit cross-legged with the bell-rope at his shoulder, so that Little Reuben might sleep. Blind Bailey followed a clock in his brain as accurate as any mechanical marvel; to him the hours yielded their seconds and minutes with the patience of dripping icicles in the sun. Folk said little enough about what would happen when Blind Bailey died -- he was old; it might happen any minute -- and the bell must be rung in some efficient, upto-date manner by slobs like you and me. Some suggested Little Reuben could manage by himself, since he wasn't really a natural but merely a mite unsteady in his wits: it would make him happy, these theorists argued, to carry on Blind Bailey's work. Another school of thought replied. Not bloody likely. rolled to him over the rise of ground shape simplified with distance crossed golden grass near the strode with that man; he showed not the shining grace of Angus won't come to me. He's forgotten, though he, himself it is, did speak loved me. And what can I give that honor such a promise? Dry cakes of youth to sweeten them. The promise was made during a moment in meeting. Can love be a trade? This folly ! Love is not any Thing, but be that country where we go to we go to meet the only saving mercy -- Demetrios walked toward the Temple, near enough to verify once more what his eyes knew quite well: Angus was not there. Demetrios would have found him at once, as your eye cannot evade the glory of a cardinal sudden in the leaves. Another worm of pain crept after the first into forgetfulness. What he needed was a good sneeze, a cough, a roll in the hay. What he needed was a god-damn drink. He entered Paddy's Place, scanning the cool retreat, the bar, the little booths, open tables on the floor's fresh sawdust, instantly recording the already known sadness: Angus isn't here. Paddy, wiping the bar, observed him with politely silent curiosity, his smile a modest widening of the frog mouth -- you expected it to open at sight of a penny-insect with the zip of a lightning tongue. A pair of nondescript men, travelers likely, overnight guests, were eating lunch or late breakfast in a booth, where they chewed on some private subject in undertones. Paddy's Place was the most prosperous hostel in Outer City, located on what in # was already being called the Long Road. It comes from somewhere in the north, passing through Maplestock and Kingstone, touching Nuber at the Meadows, angling down into the city under the name of Main Street, and proceeding southward through wilderness to Sofran. There it must bear west, away from the areas of desolation, and so into Penn, which they say is a republic, though not a King's Republic. The only other customer in the bar was an old fellow beginning a deep soak in Paddy's beer. "A good day, Paddy," Demetrios said, and raised his foot to the comfort of the rail. "If you know something good about it." "Why, the sun shines, man B# Demetrios -- oyah, I mean it would if I'd persuade me new slut to wash the windows. What'll it be?" "Shines from force of habit, man Paddy, like the joe who couldn't stop grinning when they cut his head off because it made him forget what the joRe was. Corn spirit, Paddy, I need a touch of corn spirit." Paddy reached for the jug. "You're dark blue today, yourself it is. The way I heard it, he couldn't tell them the joke because he was short of breath. But things look nice after the rain." "The tears of Jesus on Calvary. The pee of Zeus. The floods of Old Time at Aberedo." "Oyah." Paddy resumed his daylong wiping of the bar. "Aberedo?" "A town in Penn, where I stopped once." Demetrios drank, pushing his coin about in a puddle from the bottom of the glass. "Maybe you was never there." "Nor heard of it." "Refill, dear soul. I'll drink slow, trouble you no more." "No trouble, sir." "Sirring me, you Irish monster? Why, old Quixote's armor is scattering rust like red dandruff. Time, mind you, is not the only cause of it: the fella was born old." The (other) old drinker was deep-sunk in his beer dream. Older than Demetrios, he too would have been born in the age of plastic and subsidized corruption: maybe the dragons, magicians, imperilled beauties of his fantasy were powered by internal combustion, wore white lab coats and garments by Saks #th Avenue. The travelers, done with their conference, sat heavy with digestion, picking their teeth with splinters -- why, by nightfall, if they had good horses, they could be twenty or thirty miles from Nuber -- S o, demetrios! You could have wandered away from Nuber any time in the last forty-odd years, but always found some reason why not -- maybe sprouting from a delusion that there's really no world beyond it. To leave it is to enter a mist. But there were substantial reasons. There was Elizabeth of Hartford, sweet none-toobright Elizabeth who was like a wife or better for eight years after George and Laura moved away, until she died giving birth to the big-skulled mue which also, by one of the occasional mercies of nature, could not live. There was the Orgy Decade. the Twenties, my thirties, aftermath of the Red Plague when nearly everyone in Nuber believed the end of the human race was at hand -- but this time really-tmly, as it always has been of course -- and so one might as well try and try for some new way of touching off an explosion in the genitals, calling this action Life as if other happenings were something less than life. But the nen'ous system can shudder only just so much, so what else is going? Why, to us in the Year # the prophet Abraham came from another country, Abraham who believed like other holy men of other ancient times, that something he called the love of something he called God was bigger than either the dollar or the orgasm. I don't know. You can't spend an abstracdon to buy you bread. You can't love an abstraction, but only other individual human persons -- love directed elsewhere ceases to deserve the name, and may become poison or nonsense, or perhaps a kind of mental masturbation that can't come. Anyhow they butchered him. Why could you not be here. Angus? Your nearness alone might almost content me, even if you never desired to touch me. But your absence is a thorn in the heart that teaches me I love you. The prophet Abraham came from another country -- Demetrios pushed coin and empty glass away, and let his walnut stick thump the sawdust as he made for the door. He nodded to those travelers, who lifted their mugs amiably, guessing perhaps that Demetrios understood country roads and open skies. "Have a good day, all," he said, and stepped into a wave of sunlight, which transfigured the Temple and its shingled entablature so that it did seem a fantasy-glimpse of the Parthenon in the shade of Mount Everlasting. He strode down to it, his eye (professional though a mite drunk) assessing the crowd. Mostly young or youngish; no babies prepared to let fly with howls in the midst of dramatic passages. Another whiteclad man was coming down the avenue that curved from the southeast gate of Inner City, the route that Angus would probably use. But it wasn't Angus. Just another stranger who, as Demetrios halted to observe, unobtrusively spoke to the handful of others in the crowd who wore the white tunics. And then by ones and twos, with too much unconcern, they were drifting back up the avenue to that southeast gate, the careful messenger being the last to depart. Something is happening in the Inner City. Where A ngus lives. News will trickle down to us in time, whatever we are allowed to know. Smoldering grief at the boy's absence, smoldering wrath at Lieutenant Brome, at the law which is an ass, mixed with the corn spirit and the morose sultriness of July. A few eyes in the placid crowd were already asking: Will the old boy give us a tale? He rested his back against a pillar of the Temple, his bones familiar with every bump of the bricks. Two weeks ago he had lounged here giving them Hans Andersen's Little Mermaid as it came through the lens of his memory. "Demetrios, if by any chance you happen to tell again the story of Abraham Brown according to your lights -- "he dropped his cap upside down at his feet -- "with or without that license we -- " iitell how the prophet Abraham came from another country. "He was born, dear souls, in a town named Bethel in the state of Maryland. This was in #, five years before the Destruction. Of Bethel he remembered only the name and random childhood images, for his family moved to Ohio and he was there, a child of five, when one of the bombs removed the city of Washington from history. These things he told me in a quiet conversation, the day before he was betrayed. "Abraham was not hard to talk to. We chatted comfortably, as might any two men with a few common interests. He did not condemn my agnosticism though his mind would not allow him to understand it. He was a man of middling height, with reddish beard and sandy hair worn shoulder-length. Blue-eyed he was, simple of speech, and it seemed to me most of his followers had acquired traces of his simplicity. They were a little army of fifty saints, the majority of them children. Painted on their white tunics they displayed the symbol of a wheel crossed out by two strokes, to express their belief that God had declared against all mechanism. No more machinery, said Abraham, who felt that God spoke through him. No more use of meat, leather, milk, eggs, no more subjection or destruction of other living beings. The idea is older than Buddha and newer than tomorrow. If people must travel, Abraham said, let them walk, as these children had walked with him into the northern wilderness and then south toNuber. He also proposed to transform Nuber into the New Jerusalem. "I met that band of the faithful in the orchard of one Cecil Mason, since deceased, who had allowed them the use of it for a campsite after they were admitted through the border posts into Outer City. The orchard is still maintained by the son of Cecil: you can be shown the spot where Abraham's tent was raised. That is the spot where the disciple Jude brought the police of Nuber, and in their presence accused the prophet of planning the overthrow of the state. I had talked a little with Jude also, that day in the orchard. He was then a man inwardly ravaged, though I did not then understand the cause -- nor do I now. But I think he acted, not as some say out of greed for tainted money, but from a desire to arrest the world's attention, even its compassion, by acting the part of the chief of sinners: to become the most hated scapegoat, to take on the load of sin by sinning to the uttermost, to reject the wine of life and choke to death on a mouthful of ordure, as a way of saying: 'Behold, O Lord, what I have done for Thee!' "I spoke too with the disciple Mathias of Gran Gor, who believed Abraham had healed him of the smallpox by a laying on of hands, and believed also that Abraham was the second incarnation of Jesus Christ, only begotten son of God, returned after two thousand years to save the world. Mathias was even then contemplating the task of writing down the story of Abraham's life on earth. He may be engaged in this now: he left Nuber after the martyrdom and I don't know what became of him, nor whether he believes the world has been saved. "Abraham earned his living as a carpenter up to the twenty-eighth year of his life. This was in some fairly large settlement of survivors in Ohio; he never told me the name of it. He said those were years when his enlightenment strove with his folly, until at length it was clear to him that God and the Devil were battling for his soul. Then into the wilderness went Abraham alone and naked by God's command, and wove himself garments of grass. sandals of grass with soles of wood carved by the knife that was his only tool and that had never drawn blood. In a clearing of the forest he made a shelter and a garden sufficient for his needs. I have heard the fairytale about the fox who guided him to edible plants and berries and mushrooms, but Preacher Abraham himself told me no such nonsense. He knew and loved animals too much to falsify them, and because he was quiet, slow-moving, harmless, they came to him. I was not surprised that he knew the legend of St. Francis of Assisi and called St. Francis 'my brother' -- and to me at least he never made any claim of supernatural origin. I think his one concern was to tell people how he thought they might live so as to be at peace with themselves and pleasing to the God in whom he believed... He lived three years in that shelter in the forest, and was joined by the disciple whose name was John, by another who took the name of Simon, and in the third year, by Jude." -- And I must elbow some room awav from Demetrios for my Mam Estelle, and also comment that there's more than one way to skin the ecology. The most learned definition I can find for the word " impractical " is "of or pertaining to whatever won t work because we can't be bothered." It would be practical to live by Abraham 's principles. though maybe tedious, if we were mostly Abrahams instead of proteinhungry, rumpleheaded sexpots like you and me and little Cousin Jasper who. when too young to be quoted, did manfully enjoy himself behind the barn with that precocious Lily Littlejohn from down the road. It wasn't just fucking either -- Jas had ripped off a hunk of mince pie which they divided, and that little fiend Lily had liberated a far-out pair of turkey drumsticks. Domesticity yet. Now Estelle. more of Friday, July I# H e's late, but anyway remembered to milk Julia before he left, Babette said. Past Noon now but I won't have my Tea yet a while. I want to just make a Start on turning this Book into the Story of My Life, not just a Diary, for if vou write each Day that is like only looking out the Window, but the other thing, the Life Story, that is going up like on a Knoll like the one back of our House in Raeford by the Underpass, well, it had been a Piece of a Park once, there was a busted Bench, I mean up that high vou can look for miles. So when the House by the Underpass was knocked flat by what they said was Blast from what Happened in New York Fortyfive Miles Away. I was down Cellar looking up a Pint of Peach Pserve. I made it myself, the Pserve, they All liked it. I was caught by half the Floor falling in onto me, one of the Timbers pinned my Leg that it took me an hour or two to fight my Way Loose. See, I knowed the leg was not Broke, something was holding up the Timber a couple-three inches, but I couldn't get free till I was able to tear loose a stick that had splintered off of Something, and pry up the Timber a bit so as I could inch out. There was Cobwebs all over the Timber, the gray stuff mixing with the Blood out of my Fingers where  had Trouble with that stick, and a nail stuck out of that goddam timber down into my Leg. tearing deeper into the Calf whiles I was fighting Loose, and H that time I could hear the Sireens howling and people yelling but like Wav Off. and once I guess it was a Fire Truck went by, much good that would do, but in our House nothing at All, and still  knew, Jesus God, they were all there, they had to be There, Stevie and Sam and Leda, and I kept asking, Jesus God. why isn't my Marcus crying, why isn't He? There wasn't anything I could of used to cut my foot off, I had to keep prying with that fucking stick, and so when l did get loose in an hour, two Hours, Whatever,  swear  must of picked up that Pint of Peach Pserve off the Cellar Floor, because I had it in my hand when  scrambled up the wreck of the Stairs and found out what had Happened, how it was. I don 't know where I flang the goddam thing. There was the teevy, see, knocked clear across the room, it only hit the back of his head. Marcus his Face was not hurt at all, Sam's throat was cut with the flying glass, you couldn't see how anything had happened to Stevie an Leda but they was both so quiet Dead, it must of been the Blast.  carried Marcus to the top of that Knoll, his Face it was not hurt at all, and  never did know before the long Way you could see from that Knoll, l sat there with my Leg bleeding into a funny red Puddle, fesus God you could see for miles and miles. So later when  was working at this House which was Mister Fleur's Establishment in those days till he died and left it to me, why, Men would ask me about the long Scar on my Leg. I never told them, never told Anybody except Babette which is like talking to the Pulse in my own Heart. Might be  ought not to try to write about the Past Things that Happened, but some-way it's like on me to do it. because that type World isn't ever coming back, and maybe People ought to know -- now look at me Imagining anybody will ever read This! -- I think they ought to know how it wasn't All Good. Abraham set forth with his disciples to preach the life of simplicity. One would think that in the aftermath of # human beings should have been ready for it. It did not prove so. A generation had passed -- thirty years including the time of the Red Plague. Men and women in their twenties had no personal recollection of the world as it had been, and small faith in their shattered elders' talk about it. People, old and young, wished to live -- why, more or less as people always have done: blundering, credulous, self-obsessed; half-educated monkeys with scant thought for the morrow and none for the past. (Aren't we like that, dear souls? -- it's hard, tiring work being any more human than that.) When Abraham preached, most listeners stared, muttered, walked away. A few exceptions became loyal followers. Warning: The Surgeon General Has Determined That Cigarette Smoking Is Dangerous to Your Health. #Z i il Vsi Hi I I I Try the crisp, clean taste of Kent Menthol The only Menthol with the famous Micronite filter. Kings: # mg. "tar" #:# mg. nicotine. #'s: # mg. "tar." # mg. nicotine: Menthol: # mg. "tar." # mg. nicotine: Warning: The Surgeon General Has Determined That Cigarette Smoking Is Dangerous to Your Health. "Abraham found most of his listeners were children. If he asked himself why, he gave himself only the truistic answers -- they were innocent, open-minded, and so on. "He traveled north through Penn into the nation we now call Moha, and crossed the Hudson Sea with his company on makeshift rafts -- there was no reliable ferry in those days south of Ticonderoga -- into what we once called New England. He won many more followers there. Everywhere in that land he told me, he found small communities holding together, some declining, but a few almost prospering in the ancient manner of self-reliance so emotionally despised by self-adoring intellectuals in the sad latter days of Old Time. But the children who slipped away from their families to join him, often following secretly through the woods until they were too far from home to be sent back, were not all recruited from the bored and discontented; many had the true flush of faith -- I saw it myself. Abraham soon gave up trying to send the children home, and accepted their devotion as a manifestation of God's will. They came to be called Abraham's Army, or the Roving Ragamuffins, or the Children's Crusade. Weak small settlements feared their approach because they had to eat. They were never thieving, nor disorderly, nor violent. Before the troubles they encountered on Adirondack Island and south of there, they numbered over two hundred. "The disciple Andrew remained behind in Moha to find a site for the New Jerusalem. There was good country available everywhere, going back to wilderness; but when Andrew rejoined Abraham in the north he also described the city of Nuber, and the prophet turned south with our city for his goal -- guided, he told me, by God's voice in a dream. "He came in the fall of the year, close on the day we celebrate as the Day of Forthcoming, that day when Simon Bridgeman's people left their refuge in the mountain and learned the earth had not been altogether destroyed. Nuber, unlike other towns, had prepared itself with fear and resentment against Abraham's appearance. One Cephas in particular, who was Master of the Carpenters' Guild, had alarmed the people with accounts of Abraham's preaching; and he had found an ancient oaken wagon wheel, and declared that Abraham ought to swing from it in Gallows Square, for threatening to upset the utopia. 'He has crossed out the wheel over his heart,' said Cephas -- 'let him take it on his back, and let us see if it will roll him into the New Jerusalem.' "Abraham's legend had grown, dear souls. His horde of hungry children -- they were only fifty, after an encounter with smallpox at Gran Gor -- was dreaded like a plague of grasshoppers; but that's no full explanation of what happened. Why was Christ hated, who harmed no one? Why do we demand his crucifixion again, and again? Can it be, dear souls, because he said, Love thy neighbor -- ? Pilate found no fault in Jesus, but yielded to the clamor and gave him to the mob. Abraham, true, was officially sentenced by the magistrate at the Town Hall, to one hour of public discipline as an enemy of the State; yet Judge Bruecke says to this day that he had no thought of condemning Abraham to death. He intended the fellow should spend an hour in the pillory, no more -- and even that, he says, was simply in order to quiet the public unrest. "Oh, let folk argue it as they argue the thoughts of Pilate, or the thoughts of the archons of Athens. The disciple Jude did bring the officers of the police to the orchard, and stood outside Abraham's tent and called to him. And when Abraham came out Jude kissed his forehead saying, "O my Master!' then the sergeant of police asked: 'Is this the man who declares the city must be destroyed so that another may be built?' Jude said, 'It is he.'" Demetrios saw new faces at the Temple, a few. More stragglers were crossing the grass of the Meadows, among them two men in the uniform of the police. Some distance away, but advancing more quickly when he noticed the crowd, a boy or young man in a green shirt. Not Angus, too heavy-set. Garth? Garth ought to be working at the stable. Maybe he had a long noon hour. It was Garth. Warn him somehow. "And they took Abraham before the Magistrate, who questioned him -- speaking reasonably, I'm told, even going so far as to explain to Abraham why the State found it necessary to chastise him if he would not admit himself in error. Abraham stood silent. "And when he was being taken from the Town Hall a crowd led by Cephas seized him from the police, overwhelming them, and lashed his arms to that wheel which they had decked with garlands of briers, and made him carry it to Gallows Square. This I saw, dear souls, with my own eyes, and I saw Judge Bruecke come out on the balcony of the Town Hall and call down to the mob: 'There must be no disorder, no disorder!' A few others beside myself were able to hear him. "Abraham carried his burden to Gallows Square. There were at this time two malefactors in the pillory, one a thief, the other an unlicensed beggar. Therefore the mob lifted the wheel to the crossbar of the gallows, that Abraham might hang there; and they stoned him. The beggar called to him from the pillory: 'Lord, remember me!' But if Abraham replied the sound was broken by a stone. "I spoke with a Christian in Gallows Square, who reminded me of a verse in the Gospel of Matthew: But all this was done, that the scriptures of the prophets might be fulfilled. Then all the disciples forsook him. and fled. I asked him, How often, how often must Christ be crucified? He was only grieved by my question and left me without responding. "In the first hour of evening, Abraham cried out: "Where is the New Jerusalem?' I heard one voice answer him out of the dark of the crowd: 'Not here, O my dear Lord, not here!' "At some time during that hour Abraham died." A little belatedly I want to tell you about Philip K. Dick's new novel Flow My Tears The Policeman Said (Doubleday, #). It is not for nothing that the new rash of academic studies of sf, which may nod in passing to a parade of our greats, give whole pages, whole chapters, to Philip K. Dick. Writing a concise description of one of his books, sketching one of his plots, is like trying to carve a leafless tree in granite. Real and solid (and strange, and far out) as his characters may be, they all exhibit complex traceries of personality quite impossible to predict and sometimes just the other side of the reader's ability to understand. The effect, of course, is the creation of a work that your head won't put down even if your hands do. The policeman here is that rarity, a totally detestable character with whom you must empathize, and with whom, ultimately, you will sympathize as well. But he isn't the protagonist. It isn't his story, though the story could not exist without him. The narrative belongs to Jason Taverner, TV superstar, who awakes in a world in which he has never existed. This is not the first time this unsettling concept has been used but I will guarantee that you won't anticipate the rationale for this one until Dick is good and ready to give it to you. And then there's this girl called Alys... now, there's one you'll forget about as readily as a tattoo on the back of your hand. Buy this one and brace yourself for a mystery tour. (Mystery tour: a big thing in England. You buy your ticket and get on a bus; you don't know where you're going, but you know you'll get back all right.) S culptor Sterling E. Lanier's Chilton Hardcover is now in paperback. Hiero's Journey (Bantam, # pp, with map and glossary, #) is a lot of adventure for the money. Set in a post-atomic world in which mutated animals abound, many of them with extremely high intelligence, it deals with a warriorpriest and his quest fora nigh-legendary device called a "computer". He is accompanied, as the story goes on, by a telepathic bear (who is, to my taste, the most interesting character in the book), a gigantic moose-like mount, and a lost black princess. "Journey" is recognized as a technical term for a certain kind of narrative, wherein the characters move through a strange land (completely under the control of the author) and have unexpected encounters. Heiro is a likable hero and my only cavila are that, as in so many swords-andsorcery tales, you just know he is going to win, I like a little doubt to spice my suspense, and that his evil opponents are too totally, unrelievedly evil. For all that, it's exhilarating escape reading. Now, here's a real find. It is, as far as I know, a first novel and if that's really so, we have a new writer whose launch-pad is built on a very high place indeed. An Apology for Rain (Doubleday, #) by Jean Mark Gawron, exemplifies a new thrust in sf that is popping up in new works from all over: the orientation of self in society, and the close and critical examination of reality itself. Phil Dick's novel is certainly an example, and so is Ms. Gawron's. (Lanier's is not, you see: Hiero is as oriented to his strange world as he can be, and the reality of it is as solidly real as the author can make it.) Ms. Gawron's book deals with a post-blast situation too, though in a rather more immediate future. Her protagonist is also a superperson with unusual extra talents but she (a leather-clad girl called Bonnie) knows only partially their nature and extent, and what she is expected to do with them. Her quest, then, is for something interior and totally surprising. Her relationship with her brother, who ghosts about on the perimeter of her adventure, and with the people she meets and deals with, add to her knowledge of her changing situation and always to her knowledge of herself. Gawron commands my vast approval on two counts: a prose style as bright and smooth as stainless steel, and an approach to her work as analog, as fable, as an instructive parallel to a great deal of what we, as a tottering culture, must confront or die. One other thing is worth noting and I have had occasion to mention this elsewhere. There is in this book a degree of extreme but perfectly controlled violence that I have seen before only in the works of Josephine Saxton, Ursula K. LeGuin, Joanna Russ, Marion Zimmer Bradley, and Doris Piserchia. I do not know what this means. I know only that no male writer of my acquaintance does exactly this thing quite this well. I say this while still maintaining firmly that gender has nothing to do with quality. A good writer is a good writer whatever. Anyway, do yourself a favor and meet this extraordinary new writer. W ith our noses in our specialty (limitless though it may be) we run the risk of missing some very good writing from other areas, and it is only when one of them drifts into our vortex from the mainstream that we become aware of it. Such is the case with Marc Brandel and his The Man Who Liked Women (Pocket Books, # pp., #), the reprint of a # Simon and Schuster novel, a perfectly and thoroughly delightful fantasy about a young American businessman in London from whose brow is born no other than Venus herself. The book seems to have been begun by a high skilled and An Informal  Irreverent Science Fiction  Fantasy Journal Edited  Published by Richard E. Gels Discover why Richard E. Gels has won # Hugo Awards and baen Nominated # times!  Blare of Trumpets Columnist: John Brunner Read issue ## and see Robert A. Heinlein dissected mercilessly, psychologically and culturally, by Alexei and Cory Panshin in their # words of "Reading Heinlein Subjectively." Read issue ## and return to the dear, lively days of the pulps with Sam Merwin, Jr. (former editor of "Written to a Pulp!" Enjoy Geis editorials, commentary, reviews, letters from high-powered ( low-powered) pros and fans. Quarterlysample I year #two yrs. # P. O. Box # Portland, OR #I fluent storyteller from an engaging notion which promised a sort of Thorne Smith romp; then in its unfolding, the narrative and especially its heroine suffused the author with love. He then appears to take himself (and her) a good deal more seriously than, perhaps, he had intended. The result is a searching, memorable, deeply touching tale with an ending that can only be described as a sweet ache. There may be greater books around but it's hard for me to name one that I liked more. Do read it. T here's one book that troubles me profoundly only because it's so damned good, and what's wrong with it seems to me to have been well within the author's enormous skill to have repaired. Recently serialized here, it's Inverted World, by Christopher Priest, (Harper and Row, # pp., #) Not since Larry Nevins' Ringworld has there been an sf concept as original as Priest's hyperboloid planet. The strange and puzzling city on tracks, which exists only to move and to move again through endless miles of inhospitable country, while weird distortions of space and time precede and follow it, makes for one of the most interesting ideas and developments I have seen anywhere. I like, too, the author's skillful switching from subjective to objective points of view -- first to third person -- which in less careful hands could have been a disaster. Why then could he not have switched just once more, and, here and there, have given us a native's view of the coming, and passing, and leaving of the city, and from their vantage point, of the distortion phenomena associated with it? When the protagonist Helward escorted the women "down past," why couldn't he let us see what happened to them from the point of view of a resident observer, and what this same observer might have seen as Helward hung, as it were, over the edge of the world? To make sense of these comments, it is of course necessary for you to read the book and I sincerely hope that you do, for in discovering its flaws, you will encounter its virtues, which are many indeed. I really envy anyone who for the first time encounters the work of Stanley G. Weinbaum. Though speckled with depression-era idioms, his reaching imagination, his inventiveness, his humor and his pathos injected something brand-new and vital into the sf of #, as Isaac Asimov in an introduction, and Robert Bloch, in a most moving Afterword, vividly express. To learn that the writing life of this years-ahead-of-his-time author -- from the publication of A Martian Odyssey in # until his death from cancer -- lasted just # months, is to know the real taste of regret and a great surge of "if only." By all means get The Best of Stanley G. Weinbaum (Ballantine, #). A very special note: Anyone who . is remotely interested in the many aspects of sf must -- I said must -- be, or get, familiar with Locus. If you think it's just another fanzine, think again. It's a bimonthly newsletter out of San Francisco which covers everything conceivable of interest to the field -- book reviews, awards, functions such as conventions and club meetings, addresses of authors and other personalities, and above all, news: news of forthcoming books and the contents of forthcoming magazine issues, of anthologists looking for authors, of film deals and production schedules. Time and again I have known Locus to scoop the Hollywood trade press in the area of sf films and TV. My reason for delivering this special plug is the recent shift Locus has undergone from mimeo to offset -- a huge improvement but one which threatens to kill the paper if it doesn't get more support. It's largely a labor of love, and I don't think the young publishers, Charlie and Dona Brown, have ever wanted much more for it than that it breaks even. You could hardly spend # more worthily than to send for a subscription. So skip a movie or cook one more dinner at one, and subscribe. Nobody loses. Address Locus, Box #, San Francisco, CA #. and speaking of special things, J". here's what I call a "peR. Corliss (the same Corliss, by the way, who wrote the book on building a new world through nuclear technology, co-authoring with Glenn Seaborg, Man and Atom, from Dutton a few years ago) who wrote the handsome and fascinating Strange Phenomena about which I told you a couple of issues ago, has produced another: Strange Artifacts. and this has got to be the weirdest sentence I ever structured, (Indeed. Ed.) Strange Artifacts, like its predecessor, is a good-looking #"x#" loose-leaf of some #plus pages, ingeniously indexed and ready for the smooth inclusion of future data. It's the kind of book you don't dare pick up if you have to be somewhere soon. That it goes heavily into Easter Island and Stonehenge is to be expected, but it goes into many other things, from documents old and new, which I find much more astonishing than either of those. I understand that a second volume of Strange Phenomena will be off the press this summer. I'll let you know. They're privately distributed and # O. Box #, Glen Arm, MD #. and I've chuntered myself out of space again, without getting into my unjustly-brief notices of lots and lots of books. Maybe next time. A I wonder what the vintners buy one-half so precious as used polyethylene containers? To Home Base Greeting, Chief, I'm glad you're pleased with the demographics and cognitics studies. You don't mention the orbital mapping, but I suppose that's all complete and satisfactory. Now will you please tell me how we're going to get off this lousy planet? Keep firmly in mind. Chief, that we're not complainers. You don't have a better crew anywhere in the Galaxy and you know it. We've complied with the Triple Directive, every time, on every planet we've explored. Remember having trouble. After all, look at the disproportion in mass. And take a look at the reports we've sent in. These are pretty miserable sentients. Chief. So will you let us know, please, if there has ever been an authorized exception to Directive Two? I don't mean we aren't going to bust a link to comply -- if we can -- but frankly, at this moment, I don't see how. And we need to get out of here fast. Garigolli. although it was a pretty morning in June, with the blossoms dropping off the catalpa trees and the algae blooming in the #-foot plastic pool, I was not enjoying either my breakfast or the morning mail. The letter from the lawyer started, the way letters from lawyers do, with and went on to advise Dupoir (that's me, plus my wife and our two-year-old son Butchie) that unless a certified check arrived in Undersigned's office before close of business June #th (that was tomorrow) in the amount of #, Undersigned would be compelled to institute Proceedings at once. I showed it to my wife, Shirl, for lack of anything better to do. She read it and nodded intelligently. "He's really been very patient with us, considering," she said. "I suppose this is just some more lawyer-talk?" It had occurred to me, for a wild moment, that maybe she had # in the old sugar bowl as a surprise for me, but I could see she didn't. I shook my head. "This means they take the house," I said. "I'm not mad any more. But you won't sign anything for your brother after this, will you?" "Certainly not," she said, shocked. "Shall I put that letter in the paper-recycling bin?" "Not just yet," I said, taking off my glasses and hearing aid. Shirl knows perfectly well that I can't hear her when my glasses are off, but she kept on talking anyway as she wiped the apricot puree off Butchie's chin, rescued the milk glass, rinsed the plastic infant-food jar and dropped it in the "plastics" carton, rinsed the lid and put it in the "metals" box and poured my coffee. We are a very ecological household. It astonishes me how good Shirl is at things like that, considering. I waved fruit flies away from the general direction of my orange juice and put my glasses back on in time to catch her asking, wonderingly, "What would they do with our house? I mean, I'm not a demon decorator like Ginevra Freedman. I just like it comfortable and neat." "They don't exactly want the house," I explained. "They just want the money they'll get after they sell it to somebody else." Her expression cleared at once. Shirl always likes to understand things. I sipped my coffee, fending off Butchie's attempt to grab the cup, and folded the letter and laid it across my knees like an unsheathed scimitar, ready to taste the blood of the giaour, which it kind of was. Butchie indicated that he would like to eat it, but I didn't see that that would solve the problem. Although I didn't have any better way of solving it, at that. I finished the orange juice, patted Butchie's head and, against my better judgment, gave Shirl the routine kiss on the nose. "Well," she said, "I'm glad that's settled. Isn't it nice the way the mail comes first thing in the morning now?" I said it was very nice and left for the bus but, really, I could have been just as happy if Undersigned's letter had come any old time. The fruit flies were pursuing me all the way down the street. They seemed to think they could get nourishment out of me, which suggested that fruit flies were about equal in intelligence to brothers-in-law. It was not a surprising thought. I had thought it before. To Home Base Chief, The mobility of this Host is a constant pain in the spermatophore. Now he's gone off on the day-cycle early, and half the crew are still stuck in his domicile. Ultimate Matrix knows how they'll handle it if we don't get back before they run out of group empathy. You've got no reason to take that tone. Chief. We're doing a good job and you know it. "Directive One: To remain undetected by sentients on planet being explored." A hundred and forty-four p.g., right? They don't have a clue we're here, although I concede that that part is fairly easy, since they are so much bigger than we are. "Directive Three: Subject to Directives One and Two, to make a complete study of geographic, demographic, ecological and cognitic factors and to transmit same to Home Base." You actually complimented us on those! It's only Directive Two that's giving us trouble. We're still trying, but did it ever occur to you that maybe these people don't deserve Directive Two? Garigolli I loped along the jungle trail to the bus stop, calculating with my razor-sharp mind that the distance from the house was almost exactly # centimeters. As centimeters it didn't sound bad at all. As money, # was the kind of sum I hadn't written down since Commercial Arithmetic in P.S. #. I fell in with Barney Freedman, insurance underwriter and husband of Ginevra, the Demon Decorator. "Whatever became of Commercial Arithmetic?" I asked him. "Like ninety-day notes for fourteen thousand seven hundred and fifty-two dollars and three cents at six per cent simple interest? Although why anybody would be dumb enough to lend anybody money for ninety days beats me. If he doesn't have it now, he won't have it in ninety days." "You're in some kind of trouble." "Shrewd guess." "So what did Shirl do now?" "She co-signed a note for her brother," I said. "When he went into the drying-out sanitarium for the gold treatment. They wouldn't take him on his own credit, for some reason. They must have goldplated him. He said the note was just a formality, so Shirl didn't bother me with it." We turned the corner. Barney said, "Ginevra didn't bother me once when the telephone company -- " "So when Shirl's brother got undrunk," I said, "he told her not to worry about it and went to California. He thought he might catch on with the movies." "Did he?" "He didn't even catch cold with the movies. Then they sent us the bill. Fourteen thou -- well, they had it all itemized. Three nurses. Medication. Suite. Occupational Therapy. Professional services. Hydrotherapy. Group counseling. Oneto-one counseling. Limousine. Chauffeur for limousine. Chauffeur's helper for limousine. Chauffeur's helper's hard-boiled eggs for lunch. Salt for chauffeur's helper's hard-boiled -- " "You're getting hysterical," Barney said. "You mean he just skipped?" We were at the bus stop, with a gaggle of other prosperous young suburbanites. I said, "Like a flat rock on a pond. So we wrote him, and of course the letters came back. They didn't fool around, the 'Institute for Psychosomatic Adjustment didn't." "That's a pretty name." "I telephoned a man up there to explain, when we got the first letter. He didn't sound pretty. Just tired. He said my wife shouldn't sign things without reading them. And he said if his house was -- something about joint tenancy in fee simple, he would break his wife's arm if she was the type that signed things without reading them, and keep on rebreaking it until she stopped. Meanwhile they had laid out a lot of goods and services in good faith, and what was I going to do about it?" The bus appeared on the horizon, emitting jet trails of Diesel smog. We knotted up by the sign. "So I told him I didn't know," I said, "but I know now. I'll get sued, that's what I'll do. The Dupoirs always have an answer to every problem." Conversation was suspended for fifteen seconds of scrimmage while we entered the bus. Barney and I were lucky. We wound up with our heads jammed affectionately together, not too far from a window that sucked in Diesel fumes and fanned them at us. I could see the fruit flies gamely trying to get back to my ear, but they were losing the battle. Barney said, "Hey. Couldn't you sell your house to somebody you trusted for a dollar, and then they couldn't -- " "Yes, they could. And then we'd both go to jail. I asked a guy in our legal department." "Huh." The bus roared on, past knots of other prosperous young suburbanites who waved their fists at us as we passed. "How about this. I hope you won't take this the wrong way. But couldn't there be some angle about Shirl being, uh, not exactly competent to sign any kind of -- "I asked about that too, Barney. No hope. Shirl's never been hospitalized, she's never been to a shrink, she runs a house and a husband and a small boy just fine. Maybe she's a little impulsive. But a lot of people are impulsive, the man said," To Home Base Chief, I think we've got it. These people use a medium of exchange, remember? And the Host doesn't have enough of it! What could be simpler? With a little modification there are a couple of local organisms that should be able to concentrate the stuff out of the ambient environment, and then -- And then we're off the impaling spike! Garigolli. T he bus jerked to a stop at the railroad station and we boiled out on successive rollers of humanity which beached us at separate parts of the platform. The #:# slid in at #:# sharp and I swung aboard, my mighty thews rippling like those of the giant anthropoids among whom I had been raised. With stealthy tread and every jungle-trained sense alert I stalked a vacant seat halfway down the aisle on the left, my fangs and molars bared, my liana-bound, flint-tipped Times poised for the thrust of death. It wasn't my morning. Ug-Fwa the Hyena, scavenger of the mighty Limpopo, bounded from the far vestibule giving voice to his mad cackle and slipped into the vacant seat. I and the rest of the giant anthropoids glared, unfolded our newspapers and pretended to read. The headlines were very interesting that morning, pres asks "slick" dupoir sought in de# -- no, that was a fly speck, not a decimal point -- off # active trading. I always feel you're more efficient if you start the day with the gist of the news straight in your mind. I arrived at the office punctually at #:#, late enough to show that I was an executive, but not so late that Mr. Horgan would notice it. The frowning brow of my cave opened under the grim rock front that bore the legend "International Plastics Co." and I walked in, nodding good morning to several persons from the Fourteenth Floor, but being nodded to myself only by Hermie, who ran the cigar stand. Hermie cultivated my company because I was good for a dollar on the numbers two or three times a week. Little did he know that it would be many a long day before he saw a dollar of mine, perhaps as many as # of them. arigolli To Home Base Further to my last communication. Chief, We ran into a kind of a setback. We found a suitable organic substrate and implanted a colony of modified organisms which extracted gold from environmental sources, and they were performing beautifully, depositing a film of pure metal on the substrate, which the Host was carrying with him. Then he folded it up and threw it in a waste receptacle. We're still working on it, but I don't know. Chief, I don't know. Garigolli. I find it a little difficult to explain to people what I do for a living. It has something to do with making the country plastics-conscious. I make the country plasticsconscious by writing newspaper stories about plastics which only seem to get printed in neighborhood shopping guides in Sioux Falls, Idaho. And by scripting talk features about plastics which get run from #:# PM to #:# midnight on radio stations the rest of whose programs time is devoted to public-service items like late jockey changes at Wheeling Downs. And by scripting television features which do not seem ever to be run on any station. And by handling the annual Miss Plastics contest, at least up to the point where actual contestants appear, when it is taken over by the people from the Fourteenth Floor. And by writing the monthly page of Plastics Briefs which goes out, already matted, to # papers in North America. Plastics Briefs is our best bet because each Brief is illustrated by a line drawing of a girl doing something with, to or about plastics, and her costume is always brief. As I said, all this is not easy to explain, so when people ask me what I do I usually say, "Whatever Mr. Horgan tells me to." This morning Mr. Horgan called me away from a conference with Jack Denny, our Briefs artist, and said: "Dupoir, that Century of Plastics Anniversary Dinner idea of yours is out. The Fourteenth Floor says it lacks thematic juice. Think of something else for a winter promotion, and think big!" He banged a plastic block on his desk with a little plastic hammer. I said, "Mr. Horgan, how about this? Are we getting the break in the high-school chemistry textA memorial anthology in tribute to the father of modern American science fiction, Edited by Introduction by This book is a unique memorial -- the thirteen stories in especially for this volume by Pout Anderson, Isaac Asimov, Alfred Bester, Hal Clement, Theodore R. Cogswell, L. Sprague de Camp, Gordon R. Dickson, Harry Harrison, Mack Reynolds. Clifford D. Simak, George O. Smith, Theodore Sturgeon, and Theodore L. Thomas. Each with an introductory tribute to John Campbell. # #, now at your bookstore tfil books we should? Are we getting the message of polythene to every boy, girl, brother in law -- " He shook his head. "That's small," he said, and went on to explain: "By which I mean it isn't big. Also there is the flak we are getting from the nature nuts, which the Fourteenth Floor does not think you are dealing with in a creative way." "I've ordered five thousand popup recycling bins for the test, Mr. Horgan. They're not only plastic, they're recycled plastic. We use them in my own home, and I am confident -- " "Confidence," he said, "is when you've got your eyes so firmly fixed on the goal that you trip on a dog-doodie and fall in the crap." I regrouped. "I think we can convert the present opposition from the ecology movement to -- " "The ecology movement," he said, "is people who love buzzards better than babies and catfish better than cars." I fell back on my last line of defense. "Yes, Mr. Horgan," I said. "Personally," Mr. Horgan said, "I like seeing plastic bottles bobbing in the surf. It makes me feel, I don't know, like part of something that is going to last forever. I want you to communicate that feeling, Dupoir. Now go get your Briefs out." I thought of asking for a salary advance of #, but hesitated. "Is there something else?" "No, Mr. Horgan. Thank you." I left quietly. Jack Denny was still waiting in my office, doodling still-life studies of cornucopias with fruits and nuts said, "how about this for a change? Something symbolic of the season, like 'the rich harvest of Plastics to make life more gracious,' like?" I said kindly, "You don't understand copy. Jack. Do you remember what we did for last September?" He scowled. "A girl in halter and shorts, very brief and tight, putting up plastic storm windows." "That's right. Well, I've got an idea for something kind of novel this year. A little two-act drama. Act One: She's wearing halter and shorts and she's taking down the plastic screens. Act Two: She's wearing a dress and putting up the plastic storm windows. And this is important. In Act Two there's wind, and autumn leaves blowing, and the dress is kind of wind-blown tight against her. Do you know what I mean, Jack?" He said evenly, "I was the youngest child and only boy in a family of eight. If I didn't know what you meant by now I would deserve to be put away. Sometimes I think I will be put away. Do you know what seven older sisters can do to the psychology of a sensitive young boy?" He began to shake. "Draw, Jack," I told him hastily. To give him a chance to recover himself I picked up his cornucopias. "Very nice," I said, turning them over. "Beautiful modeling. I guess you spilled some paint on this one?" He snatched it out of my hand. "Where? That? That's gilt. I don't even have any gilt." "No offense. Jack. I just thought it looked kind of nice." It didn't, particularly, it was just a shiny yellow smear in a corner of the drawing. "Nice! Sure, if you'd let me use metallic inks. If you'd go to highgloss paper. If you'd spend a few bucks -- " "Maybe, Jack," I said, "it'd be better, at that, if you took these back to your office. You can concentrate better there, maybe." He went out, shaking. I stayed in and thought about my house and brother in law and the Gudsell Medical Credit Bureau and after a while I began to shake too. Shaking, I phoned a Mr. Klaw, whom I had come to think of as my "account executive" at Gudsell. Mr. Klaw was glad to hear from me. "You got our lawyer's note? Good, good. And exactly what arrangements are you suggesting, Mr. Dupoir?" "I don't know," I said openly. "It catches me at a bad time. If we could have an extension -- " "Extensions we haven't got," he said regretfully. "We had one month of extensions, and we gave you the month, and now we're fresh out. I'm really sorry, Dupoir." "With some time I could get a second mortgage, Mr. Klaw." "You could at that, but not for  # , # . # ." "Do you want to put me and my family on the street?" "Goodness, no, Mr. Dupoir! What we want is the sanitarium's money, including our commission. And maybe we want a little bit to make people think before they sign things, and maybe that people who should go to the county hospital go to the county hospital instead of a frankly de luxe rest home." "I'll call you later," I said. "Please do," said Mr. Klaw sincerely. Tendons slack as the limp lianas, I leafed listlessly through the dhowani-bark jujus on my desk, studying Jack Denny's draftsmanship with cornucopias. The yellow stain, I noted, seemed to be spreading, even as a brother in law's blood might spread on the sands of the doom-pit when the cobras hissed the hour of judgment. Mr. Horgan rapped perfunctorily on the doorframe and came in. "I had the impression, Dupoir, that you had something further to ask me at our conference this morning. I've learned to back those judgments. Dupoir." "Well, sir -- " I began. "Had that feeling about poor old Globus," he went on. "You remember Miss Globus? Crying in the file room one day. Seems she'd signed up for some kind of charm school. Couldn't pay, didn't like it, tried to back out. They wanted their money. Attached her wages. Well. Naturally, we couldn't have that sort of financial irresponsiwanted, Dupoir?" "Me, Mr. Horgan? Wanted? No. Nothing at all." "Glad we cleared that up," he grunted. "Can't do your best work for the firm if your mind's taken up with personal problems. Remember, Dupoir. We want the country plastics conscious, and forget about those ecology freaks." "Yes, Mr. Horgan." "And big. Not small." "Big it is, Mr. Horgan," I said. I rolled up Jack Denny's sketches into a thick wad and threw them at him in the door, but not before he had closed it behind him. VJ To Home Base Listen Chief, I appreciate your trying to work out a solution for us, but you're not doing as well as we're doing, even. Not that that's much. We tried again to meet that constant aura of medium-of-exchange need from the Host, but he destroyed the whole lash-up again. Maybe we're misunderstanding him? Artifacts are out. He's too big to see anything we make. Energy sources don't look promising. Oh, sure, we could elaborate lesser breeds that would selectively concentrate, for instance, plutonium or one of the uraniums. I don't think this particular Host would know the difference unless the scale was very large, and then, blooie, critical mass. Meanwhile morale is becoming troublesome. We're holding together, but I wouldn't describe the condition as good. Vellitot has been wooing Dinnoliss in spite of the secondary directives against breeding while on exploration missions. I've cautioned them both, but they don't seem to stop. The funny thing is they're both in the male phase. Garigolli. B etween Jack Denny and myself we got about half of the month's Plastics Briefs before quitting time. Maybe they weren't big, but they were real wind-blown. All factors considered, I don't think it is very much to my discredit that two hours later I was moodily drinking my seventh beer in a dark place near the railroad station. The bartender respected my mood, the TV was off, the juke box had nothing but blues on it and there was only one fly in my lugubrious ointment, a little man who kept trying to be friendly. From time to time I gave him a scowl I had copied from Mr. Horgan. Then he would edge down the bar for a few minutes before edging back. Eventually he got up courage enough to talk, and I got too gloomy to crush him with my mighty thews, corded like the jungle-vines that looped from the towering nganga-pams. He was some kind of hotelkeeper, it appeared. "My young friend, you may think you have problems, but there's no business like my business. Mortgage, insurance, state supervision, building and grounds maintenance, kitchen personnel and purchasing, linen, uniforms, the station wagon and the driver, carpet repairs -- oh, God, carpet repairs! No matter how many ash trays you put around, you know what they do? They steal the ashtrays. Then they stamp out cigarettes on the carpets." He began to weep. I told the bartender to give him another. How could I lose? If he passed out I'd be rid of him. If he recovered I would have his undying, doglike affection for several minutes, and what kind of shape was I in to sneer at that? Besides, I had worked out some pretty interesting figures. "Did you know," I told him, "that if you spend # a day on cigarettes, you can save # by giving up smoking for # and a quarter days?" He wasn't listening, but he wasn't weeping any more either. He was just looking lovingly at his vodka libre, or whatever it was. I tried a different tack. "When you see discarded plastic bottles bobbing in the surf," I asked, "does it make you feel like part of something grand and timeless that will go on forever?" He glanced at me with distaste, then went back to adoring his drink. "Or do you like buzzards better than babies?" I asked. "They're all babies," he said. "Nasty, smelly, upchucking babies." "Who are?" I asked, having lost the thread. He shook his head mysteriously, patted his drink and tossed it down. "Root of most evil," he said, swallowing. Then, affectionately, "Don't know where I'd be with it, don't know where I'd be without it." He appeared to be talking about booze. "On your way home, without it?" I suggested. He said obscurely, "Digging ditches, without it." Then he giggled. "Greatest business in the world! But oh! the worries! The competition! And when you come down to it it's all just aversion, right?" "I can see you have a great aversion to liquor," I said politely. "No, stupid! The guests. " Stiffly I signaled for Number Eight, but the bartender misunderstood and brought another for my friend, too. I said, "You have an aversion to the guests?" He took firm hold on the bar and attempted to look squarely into my eyes, but wound up with his left eye four inches in front of my left eye and both our right eyes staring at respective ears. "The guests must be made to feel an aversion to alcohol, " he said. "Secret of the whole thing. Works. Sometimes. But oh! it costs." Like the striking fangs of Nag, the cobra, faster than the eye can follow, my trained reflexes swept the beer up to my lips. I drank furiously, scowling at him. "You mean to say you ran a drunk farm?" I shouted. He was shocked. "My boy! No need to be fulgar. An 'institute', eh? Let's leave the aversion to the drunks." "I have to tell you, sir," I declared, "that I have a personal reason for despising all proprietors of such institutions!" He began to weep again. "You, too! Oh, the general scorn." "In my case, there is nothing general -- " " -- the hatred! The unthinking contempt. And for what?" I snarled, "For your blood-sucking ways." "Blood, old boy?" he said, surprised. "No, nothing like that. We don't use blood. We use gold, yes, but the gold cure's old hat. Need new gimmick. Can't use silver, too cheap. Really doesn't matter what you say you use. All aversion -- drying them out, keeping them comfy and aversion. But no blood." He wiggled his fingers for Number Nine. Moodily I drank, glaring at him over my glass. "In the wrong end of it, I sometimes think," he went on meditatively, staring with suspicious envy at the bartender. " He doesn't have to worry. Pour it out, pick up the money. No concern about expensive rooms standing idle, staff loafing around picking their noses, overhead going on, going on -- you wouldn't believe how it goes on, whether the guests are there to pay for it or not -- " "Hah," I muttered. "You've simply no idea what I go through," he sobbed. "And then they won't pay. No, really. Fellow beat me out of # just lately. I'm taking it out of the cosigner's hide, of course, but after you pay the collection agency, what's the profit?" I choked on the beer, but he was too deep in sorrow to notice. Strangling, I gasped, "Did you say fourteen thousand -- ?" He nodded. "Seven hundred and fifty-two dollars, yes. And three cents. Astonishes you, doesn't it, the deadbeats in this world?" I couldn't speak. "You wouldn't think it," he mourned. "All those salaries. All those rooms. The hydrotherapy tubs. The water bill." I shook my head. "Probably you think my life's bowl of roses, hey?" I managed to pry my larynx open enough to wheeze, "Up to this minute, yes, I did. You've opened my eyes." "Drink to that," he said promptly. "Hey, barman!" But before the bartender got there with Number Ten the little man hiccoughed and slid melting to the floor, like a glacier calving into icebergs. The bartender peered over at him. "Every damn night," he grumbled. "And who's going to get him home this time?" My mind working as fast as Ngo, the dancing spider, spinning her web, I succeeded in saying, "Me. Glad to oblige. Never fear." VjT To Home Base Chief, All right, I admit we haven't been exactly # p.g. on this project, but there's no reason for you to get loose. Reciting the penalties for violating the Triple Directive is uncalled-for. Let me point out that there has been no question at any time of compliance with One or Three. And even Directive Two, well, we've done what we could. "To repay sentients in medium suitable to them for information gained." These sentients are tricky. Chief. They don't seem to empathize, really. See our reports. They often take without giving in return among themselves, and it seems to me that under the circumstances a certain modification of Directive Two would have been quite proper. But I am not protesting the ruling. Especially since you've pointed out it won't do any good. When I get old and skinny enough to retire to a sling in Home Base I guess I'll get that home-base mentality too, but way out here on the surface of the exploration volume it looks different, believe me. And what is happening with the rest of our crew back at Host's domicile I can't even guess. They must be nearly frantic by now. Garigolli. T here was some discussion with a policeman he wanted to hit (apparently under the impression that the cop was his night watchman playing hookey), but I finally got the little man to the Institute for Psychosomatic Adjustment. The mausoleum that had graduated my brother in law turned out to be three stories high, with a sun porch and a slate roof and bars on the ground-floor bay windows. It was not all that far from my house. Shirl had been pleased about that, I remembered. She said we could visit her brother a lot there, and in fact she had gone over once or twice on Sundays, but me, I'd never set eyes on the place before. Dagger-sharp fangs flecking white spume, none dared dispute me as I strode through the great green corridors of the rain forest. Corded thews rippling like pythons under my skin, it was child's play to carry the craven jackal to his lair. The cabbie helped me up the steps with him. The little man, now revealed as that creature who in anticipation had seemed so much larger and hairier, revived slightly as we entered the reception hall. "Ooooh," he groaned. "Watch the bouncing, old boy. That door. My office. Leather couch. Much obliged." I dumped him on the couch, lit a green-shaded lamp on his desk, closed the door and considered. Mine enemy had delivered himself into my power. All I had to do was seize him by the forelock. I seemed to see the faces of my family -- Shirl's smiling sweetly, Butchie's cocoa-overlaid-with-oatmeal -- spurring me on. There had to be a way. I pondered. Life had not equipped me for this occasion. Raffles or Professor Moriarity would have known what to do at once, but, ponder as I would, I couldn't think of anything to do except to go through the drawers of his desk. Well, it was a start. But it yielded very little. Miscellaneous paper clips and sheaves of letterheads, a carton of cigarettes of a brand apparently flavored with rice wine and extract of vanilla, part of a fifth of Old Rathole and five switchblade knives, presumably taken from the inmates. There was also # in unused postage stamps, but I quickly computed that, even if I went to the trouble of cashing them in, that would leave me # short. Of Papers to Burn there were none. All in all, the venture was a bust. I wiped out a water glass with one of the letterheads (difficult, because they were of so high quality that they seemed likelier to shatter than to wad up), and forced down a couple of ounces of the whiskey (difficult, because it was of so low). Obviously anything of value, like for instance co-signed agreements with brothers in law, would be in a safe, which itself would probably be in the offices of the Gudsell Medical Credit Bureau. Blackmail? But there seemed very little to work with, barring one or two curious photographs tucked in among the envelopes. Conceivably I could cause him some slight embarrassment, but nowhere near # worth. I had not noticed any evidence of Red espionage that might put the little man (whose name, I learned from his letterhead, was Bermingham) away for # and a quarter days, while I saved up the price of reclaiming our liberty. There seemed to be only one possible thing to do. Eyes glowing like red coals behind slitted lids, I walked lightly on velvet-soft pads to the kraal of the witch-man. He was snoring with his mouth open. Totally vulnerable to his doom. Only, how to inflict it? It is not as easy as one might think to murder a person. Especially if one doesn't come prepared for it. Mr. Horgan doesn't like us to carry guns at the office, and heaven knows what Shirl would do with one if I left it around home. Anyway, I didn't have one. Poison was a possibility. The Old Rathole suggested itself. But we'd already tried that, hadn't we? I considered the switchblade knives. There was a technical problem, Would you know where the heart is? Granted, it had to be inside his chest somewhere, and sooner or later I could find it. But what would I say to Mr. Bermingham after the first three or four exploratory stabs woke him up? The only reasonably efficient method I could think of to insure Mr. Bermingham's decease was to burn the place down with him in it. Which, I quickly perceived, meant with whatever cargo of drying-out drunks the Institute now possessed in it too, behind those barred windows. At this point I came face to face with myself. I wasn't going to kill anybody. I wasn't going to steal any papers. What I was going to do was, I was going to let Mr. Klaw's lawyers go ahead and take our house, because I just didn't know how to do anything else. I hefted the switchblades in my hand, threw them against the wall and poured myself another slug of Mr. Bermingham's lousy whiskey, wishing it would kill me right there and be a lesson to him. VX To Home Base Now, don't get excited. Chief, Butwe have another problem. Before I get into it, I would like to remind you of a couple of things. First, I was against exploring this planet in the first place, remember? I said it was going to be very difficult, on the grounds of the difference in mass between its dominant species and us. I mean, really. Here we are, fighting member to member against dangerous beasts all the time, and the beasts, to the Host and his race, are only microorganisms that live unnoticed in their circulatory systems, their tissues, their food and their environment. Anybody could tell that this was going to be a tough assignment, if not an impossible one. Then there's the fact that this Host moves around so. I told you some of our crew got left in his domicile. Well, we've timed this before, and almost always he returns within # or # time-units -- at most, half of one of his planet's days. It's pretty close to critical, but our crew is tough and they can survive empathy-deprival that long. Only this time he has been away, so far, nearly # time-units. It's bad enough for those of us who have been with him. The ones who were cut off back at his domicile must have been through the tortures of the damned. Two of them homed in on us to report just a few time-units ago, and I'm afraid you're not going to like what's happened. They must have been pretty panicky. They decided to try meeting the Second Directive themselves. They modified some microorganisms to provide some organic chemicals they thought the Host might like. Unfortunately the organisms turned out to have an appetite for some of the Host's household artifacts, and they're pretty well demolished. So we not only haven't given him anything to comply with Directive Two, we've taken something from him. And in the process maybe we've called attention to ourselves. I'm giving it to you arced , Chief, because I know that's how you'd like it. I accept full responsibility. Because I don't have any choice, do I? Garigolli.  voice of Mr. Bermingham, from somewhere up there, "are you doing in my office?" I opened my eyes, and he was quite right. I was in Mr. Bermingham's office. The sun was streaming through Mr. Bermingham's Venetian blinds, and Mr. Bermingham was standing over me with a selection of the switchblade knives in his hands. I don't know how Everyman reacts to this sort of situation. I guess I ran about average. I pushed myself up on one elbow and blinked at him. "Spastic," he muttered to himself. "Well?" I cleared my throat. "I, uh, I think I can explain this." He was hung over and shaking. "Go ahead! Who the devil are you?" "Well, my name is Dupoir." "I don't mean what's your name, I mean -- Wait a minute. Dupoir?" "Dupoir." "As in #?" "That's right, Mr. Bermingham." "You!" he gasped. "Say, you've got some nerve coming here this way. I ought to teach you a lesson." I scrambled to my feet. Mighty thews rippling, I tossed back my head and bellowed the death-challenge of the giant anthropoids with whom I had been raised. Bermingham misunderstood. It probably didn't sound like a deathchallenge to him. He said anxiously, "If you're going to be sick, go in there and do it. Then we're going to straighten this thing out." I followed his pointing finger. There on one side of the foyer was the door marked Staff Washroom, and on the other the door to the street through which I had carried him. It was only the work of a second to decide which to take. I was out the door, down the steps, around the corner and hailing a fortuitous cab before he could react. By the time I got to the house that Mr. Klaw wanted so badly to take away from us it was #:# on my watch. There was no chance at all that Shirl would still be asleep. There was not any very big chance that she had got to sleep at all that night, not with her faithful husband for the first time in the four years of our marriage staying out all night without warning, but no chance at all that she would be still in bed. So there would be explaining to do. Nevertheless I insinuated my key into the lock of the back door, eased it open, slipped ghostlike through and gently closed it behind me. I smelled like a distillery, I noticed, but my keen, jungle-trained senses brought me no other message. No one was in sight or sound. Not even Butchie was either chattering or weeping to disturb the silence. I slid silently through the mudroom into the half-bath where I kept a spare razor. I spent five minutes trying to convert myself into the image of a prosperous young executive getting ready to be half an hour late at work, but it was no easy job. There was nothing but soap to shave with, and Butchie had knocked it into the sink. What was left was a blob of jelly, sculpted into a crescent where the dripping tap had eroded it away. Still, I got clean, more or less, and shaved, less. I entered the kitchen, and then realized that my jungle-trained senses had failed to note the presence of a pot of fresh coffee perking on the stove. I could hear it plainly enough. Smelling it was more difficult; its scent was drowned by the aroma of cheap booze that hung in the air all around me. So I turned around and yes, there was Shirl on the stairway, holding Butchie by one hand like Maureen O'Sullivan walking Cheeta. She wore an expression of unrelieved tragedy. It was clearly necessary to give her an explanation at once, whether I had one or not. "Honey," I said, "I'm sorry. I met this fellow I hadn't seen in a long time, and we got to talking. I know we should have called. But by the time I realized the time it was so late I was afraid I'd wake you up." "You can't wear that shirt to the office," she said woefully. "I ironed your blue and gray one with the white cuffs. It's in the closet." I paused to analyze the situation. It appeared she wasn't angry at all, only upset -- which, as any husband of our years knows, is # times worse. In spite of the fact that the reek of bdoze was making me giddy and fruit flies were buzzing around Shirl's normally immaculate kitchen, I knew what I had to do. "Shirl," I said, falling to one knee, "I apologize." That seemed to divert her. "Apologize? For what?" "For staying out all night." "But you explained all that. You met this fellow you hadn't seen in a long time, and you got to talking. By the time you realized the time it was so late you were afraid you'd wake me up." "Oh, Shirl," I cried, leaping to my feet and crushing her in my mighty thews. I would have kissed her. but the reek of stale liquor seemed even stronger. I was afraid of what close contact might do, not to mention its effect on Butchie, staring up at me with a thumb and two Fingers in his mouth. We Dupoirs never do anything by halves. But there was a tear in her eye. She said, "I watched Butchie, honestly I did. I always do. When he broke the studio lamp I was watching every minute, remember? He was just too fast for me." I didn't have any idea what she was talking about. That is not an unfamiliar situation in our house. and I have developed a technique for dealing with it. "What?" I asked. "He was too fast for me," Shirl said woefully. "When he dumped his vitamins into his raisins and oatmeal I was right there. I went to get some paper napkins, and that was when he did it. But how could I know it would ruin the plastics bin?" I went into Phase Two. "What plastics bin?" "Our plastics bin." She pointed. "Where Butchie threw the stuff." At once I saw what she meant. There was a row of four plastic popup recycling bins in our kitchen, one for paper, one for plastics, one for glass and one for metals. They were a credit to us, and to Mr. Horgan and to the Fourteenth Floor. However, the one marked "plastics" was not a credit to anyone any more. It had sprung a leak. A colorless fluid was oozing out of the bottom of it and, whatever it was, it was deeply pitting the floor tiles. I bent closer and realized where the reek of stale booze was coming from: out of the juices that were seeping from our plastics bin. "What the devil?" I asked. Shirl said thoughtfully, "If vitamins can do that to plastic, what do you suppose they do to Butchie's insides?" "It isn't the vitamins. I know that much." I reached in and hooked the handle of what had been a milk jug, gallon size. It was highdensity polythene and about four hundred per cent more indestructible than Mount Rushmore. It was exactly the kind of plastic jug that people who loved buzzards better than babies have been complaining about finding bobbing around the surf of their favorite bathing beaches, all the world over. Indestructible or not, it was about ninty per cent destroyed. What I pulled out was a handle and part of a neck. The rest drizzled off into a substance very like the stuff I had shaved with. Only that was soap, which one expects to dissolve from time to time. High-density polythene one does not. The fruit flies were buzzing around me, and everything was very confusing. I was hardly aware that the front doorbell had rung until I noticed that Shirl had gone to answer it. What made me fully aware of this was Mr. Bermingham's triumphant roar: "Thought I'd find you here. Dupoir! And who are these people -- your confederates?" Bermingham had no terrors for me. I was past that point. I said, "Hello, Mr. Bermingham. This confederate is my wife, the littler one here is my son. Shirl, Butchie -- Mr. Bermingham. Mr. Bermingham's the one who is going to take away our house." Shirl said politely, "You must be tired, Mr. Bermingham. I'll get you a cup of coffee." VX to Home Base Chief, I admit it, we've excreted this one out beyond redemption. Don't bother to reply to this. Just write us off. I could say that it wasn't entirely the fault of the crew members who stayed behind in the Host's domicile. They thought they had figured out a way to meet Directive Two. They modified some organisms -- didn't even use bacteria, just an enzyme that hydrated polythene into what they had every reason to believe was a standard food substance, since the Host had been observed to ingest it with some frequency. There is no wrong-doing there, Chief. Alcohols are standard foods for many organic beings, as you know. And a gift of food has been held to satisfy the second Directive. And add to that they they were half out of their plexuses with empathy deprivation. Nevertheless I admit the gift failed in a fairly basic way, since it seems to have damaged artifacts the Hosts hold valuable. So I accept the responsibility, Chief, Wipe this expedition off the records. We've failed, and we'll never see our home breedingslings again. Please notify our descendants and former co-parents and, if you can, try to let them think we died heroically, won't you? Garigolli. S hirl has defeated the wrath of far more, complex creatures than Mr. Bermingham by offering them coffee -- me, for instance. While she got him the clean cup and the spoon and the milk out of the pitcher in the refrigerator, I had time to think. Mr. Horgan would be interested in what had happened to our plastics eco-bin. Not only Mr. Horgan. The Fourteenth Floor would be interested. The ecology freaks themselves would be interested, and maybe would forget about liking buzzards better than babies long enough to say a good word for International Plastics Co. I mean, this was significant. It was big, by which I mean it wasn't little. It was a sort of whole new horizon for plastics. The thing about plastics, as everyone knows, is that once you convert them into trash they stay trash. Bury a maple syrup jug in your back yard and five thousand years from now some descendant operating a radar-controlled peony-planter from his back porch will grub it up as shiny as new. But the gunk in our eco-bin was making these plastics, or at least the polythene parts of them, bio-degradable. What was the gunk? I had no idea. Some random chemical combination between Butchie's oatmeal and his vitamins? I didn't care. It was there, and it worked. If we could isolate the stuff, I had no doubt that the world-famous scientists who gave us the plastic storm window and the popup eco-bin could duplicate it. And if we could duplicate it we could sell it to hard-pressed garbagemen all over the world. The Fourteenth Floor would be very pleased. With me to think was ever to act. I rinsed out one of Butchie's babyfood jars in the sink, scraped some of the stickiest parts of the melting plastic into it and capped it tightly. I couldn't wait to get it to the office. Mr. Bermingham was staring at me with his mouth open. "Good Lord," he muttered, "playing with filth at his age. What psychic damage we wreak with bad early toilettraining." I had lost interest in Mr. Bermingham. I stood up and told him, "I've got to go to work. I'd be happy to walk you as far as the bus." "You aren't going anywhere, Dupoir! Came here to talk to you. Going to do it, too. Behavior was absolutely inexcusable, and I demand -- Say, Dupoir, you don't have a drink anywhere about the house, do you?" "More coffee, Mr. Bermingham?" Shirl said politely. "I'm afraid we don't have anything stronger to offer you. We don't keep alcoholic beverages here, or at least not very long. Mr. Dupoir drinks them." "Thought so," snarled Bermingham. "Recognize a drunk when I see one: shifty eyes, irrational behavior, duplicity -- oh, the duplicity! Got all the signs." "Oh, he's not like my brother, really," Shirl said thoughtfully. "My husband doesn't go out breaking into liquor stores when he runs out, you know. But I don't drink, and Butchie doesn't drink, and so about all we ever have in the house is some cans of beer, and there aren't any of those now." Bermingham looked at her with angry disbelief. "You too! I smell it," he said. "You going to tell me I don't know what good old ethyl alcohol smells like?" "That's the bin, Mr. Bermingham. It's a terrible mess, I know." "Funny place to keep the creature," he muttered to himself, dropping to his knees. He dipped a finger into the drippings, smelled it, tasted it and nodded. "Alcohol, all right. Add a few congeners, couple drops of food coloring, and you've got the finest Chivas Regal a bellboy ever sold you out of a bottle with the tax stamp broken." He stood up and glared at me. "What's the matter with you, Dupoir? You not only don't pay your honest debts, you don't want to pay the bartenders either?" I said, "It's more or less an accident." "Accident?" Then illumination struck. "Accident you should find us like this," I corrected. "You see, it's a secret new process. We're not ready to announce it yet. Making alcohol out of old plastic scraps." He questioned Shirl with his eyes. Getting her consent, he poured some of Butchie's baby-food orange juice into a glass, scooped in some of the drippings from the bin, closed his eyes and tasted. "Mmm," he said judiciously. "Sell it for vodka just the way it stands." "Glad to have an expert opinion," I said. "We think there's He took another taste. "Plastic scraps, you say? Listen, Dupoir. Think we can clear all this up in no time. That fool Klaw, I've told him over and over, ask politely, don't make trouble for people. But no, he's got that crazy lawyer's drive for revenge. Apologize for him, old boy, I really do apologize for him. Now look," he said, putting down the glass to rub his hands. "You'll need help in putting this process on the market. Business acumen, you know? Wise counsel from man of experience. Like me. And capital. Can help you there. I'm loaded." Shirl put in, "Then what do you want our house for?" "House? My dear Mrs. Dupoir," cried Mr. Bermingham, laughing heartily, "I'm not going to take your house! Your husband and I will work out the details in no time. Let me have a little more of that delightful orange juice and we can talk some business." VJ to Home Base Joy, joy Chief! Cancel all I said. We've met Directive Two, the Host is happy, and we're on our way Home! Warm up the breeding slings, there's going to be a hot time in the old hammocks tonight. Garigolli. S traight as the flight of UngGlitch, the soaring vulture, that is the code of the jungle. I was straight with Mr. Bermingham, I didn't cheat him. I made a handshake deal with him over the ruins of our Eco-Bin, and honored it when we got to his lawyers. I traded him # of the beverage rights to the stuff that came out of our bin, and he wrote off that little matter of #. Of course, the beverage rights turned out not to be worth all that much, because the stuff in the bin was organic and alive and capable of reproduction, and it did indeed reproduce itself enthusiastically. Six months later you could buy a starter drop of it for a quarter on any street corner, and what that has done to the vintners of the world you know as well as I do. But Bermingham came out ahead. He divided his # interest into forty parts and sold them for # each to the alumni of his drunk tank. And Mr. Horgan -- Ah, Mr. Horgan. Mr. Horgan was perched on my doorframe like Ung-Glitch awaiting a delivery of cadavers for dinner when I arrived that morning, bearing my little glass jar before me like the waiting line in an obstetrician's office. "You're late, Dupoir," he pointed out. "Troubles me, that does. Do you remember Metcalf? Tall, blonde girl that used to work in Accounts Receivable? Never could get in on time, and -- " "Mr. Horgan," I said, "look." And I unscrewed my baby-food jar and dumped the contents on an unpopped pop-up Eco-Bin. It took him a while to see what was happening, but once he saw he was so impressed he forgot to roar. And, yes, the Fourteenth Floor was very pleased. There wasn't any big money in it. We couldn't sell the stuff, because it was so happy to give itself away to everyone in the world. But it meant a promotion and a raise. Not big. But not really little, either. And, as Mr. Horgan said, "I like the idea of helping to eliminate all the litter that devastates the landscape. It makes me feel, I don't know, like part of something clean and natural." And so we got along happily as anything -- happily, anyway, until the time Shirl bought the merry-goround.  E ditor Jim Baen tells me he's on balance a political liberal. (That is Jerry's interpretation. I prefer to call myself a Constructive Anarchist. I trust I make myself sufficiently obscure. ) It's generally said that my views are conservative. Jim and I undoubtedly would disagree if we talked politics, which we haven't; but we agree on the significance of the Arab oil boycott. It was one of the best things that happened to the United States in the last # years. No, this isn't going to be a long editorial, but it seemed reasonable to get the editorial view out in the open before I start the column proper. The first favor the Arabs did us was to make the entire nation energy-conscious. Until the boycott, only a few scientists, and scattered conservation organizations, were at all concerned about the energy problem. In #I I wrote a series of columns and one major newspaper article about the coming energy crisis. The President's energy message that summer contained several sentences (with crediting the source) from those. "The government" had plenty of figures, and officials were highly concerned, but their energy bills sat in Congressional committees. The Congress is the most democratic of our branches of government, and until the public worries. Congress does not. The average American didn't -- and doesn't now -- understand the energy problem. Until he had to wait in line for gasoline, it wasn't his business. All that changed a few months ago, and even though the boycott has been lifted, we'll never go back where we were this time last year, if for no other reason than the price of operating an automobile will keep energy costs ever before us. It has become fashionable to conserve energy. People turn off lights, ride bicycles, form carpools. Speed limits have been lowered. Suddenly it is not only expensive, but downright immoral, to waste energy. This is all to the good. The more we conserve, the less we'll have to find; and besides, it is immoral to of years to form and which our grandchildren jmay need desperately. Energy conservation is a Good Thing, and we can thank the Arabs for not only reminding us of our duty, but making it expensive to shirk it. C onservation, however, isn't going to save us from another energy crisis. We can talk until we're blue in the face about using less energy, and we can turn out lights, and recycle steel (although sane politician who wants to run on a platform of "increased work for less pay". We can philosophize and educate and pontificate all we choose, but the American worker expects more money for less work as he expects winter to follow summer; and the only way to go from labor-intensive industry to something else is for the something else to be energy-intensive industry. In order to talk intelligently about energy conservation, let's see just where our energy goes. Table One gives the percentages for #, a good typical year and about the last one for which the figures are readily available. Use Consumer Space Other Electricity Motive Other Total heating heating power Residential .# Commercial Transport'tn Industry Other (Does not add to # due to rounding) recycling many resources uses more energy than finding new ones), and ride bicycles, and do without electric carving knives and toothbrushes, and when we're finished we might be able to cut the annual growth rate of energy consumption in half. This is a real saving, but it's not the Earth. The reason we'll continue to use more energy every year for a long time to come is that we live in a democracy, and there is not one Now those are fairly interesting figures. For one thing, they show that if we turned out all the lights in our houses and kept them off, never used home air conditioners, unplugged the refrigerators, and I learned to type on a manual again, we could save about # of the total energy needed each year. If we smashed all the neon lights and made all the shops do without electricity, we could save # more, for a grand total of #. In practical terms, that would mean, at present requirement growth rates, that for two to four years we wouldn't have to build any new power plants. Somehow it doesn't seem worth it. On the other hand, gasoline saving is worthwhile; we're working on the second largest item in the budget. The largest item, industry, pretty well takes care of itself, as fuel costs go up, industry will take drastic conservation steps simply from the profit motive. The only way we'll cut much into industry's share is by closing some industries altogether as frivolous -- and everyone, strangely enough, seems to think the other guy's job is frivolous and a good place to start. He never wants to eliminate his own. Another good area for saving is residential space heating. It's over # of the total, after all. But since we don't want to freeze to death, we'll have to think up other ways than simply shutting down our furnaces. We can insulate, of course. We can turn down the thermostats. But better we should stay comfortable and still save energy -- and in many parts of the country that's simple technologically. We simply put in solar heating systems. We've all seen designs for solar houses, and hot water heating systems on the roof, and the rest of it. At the moment these are so expensive that only the wealthy can install them -- and unless they're eccentric, they don't because they don't have to. This has to change, and it can. Again it's a question of economics. When the demand for such things is high enough, they can be made by mass production methods instead of by hand as they are presently. We won't save ourselves by sticking hot water heaters on every roof, but it does lead us to the real favor the Arabs have done us: not forcing us to conserve, but forcing us to think about the alternatives to what we're doing now. Once that process starts I've enough confidence in American engineers -- to be corny, in "good old American knowhow" to be sure we'll never go back to the smug, complacent, energywasting, fossil-burning, air-polluting wasters we used to be. all right, what are the alternaV tives? At this point there arises a mighty chorus from science fiction readers as they chant the ably hear it all the way out here to Studio City. Unfortunately, fusion is not the answer to our prayers. It's very important, of course, and lately there have been breakthroughs that make investment in fusion research very shrewd indeed. I'm not knocking fusion -- but we'd be silly if we simply threw money at the fusion people, then sat back and relaxed. In the first place, the most optimistic advocates of fusion don't see it as an important source of power before #, and that's a long way off. Cut that by # years, and we're still in some trouble. Since we're all friends here; let's be frank about something: in any political crisis, and an energy crisis is primarily a political crisis, if there's a choice between another Great Depression and anything else, anything else is going to be tried. Anything else specifically includes: strip mining for coal; strip mining for oil shale; burning high sulfer oil in areas of bad air pollution like my home town; crash programs to throw in nuclear power plants without much regard for safety; ruthless exploitation of the Alaska north slope fields; frenzied conquest against oil-rich nations. R eforming the political system isn't going to change that fact, either, unless by "reform" one means "making American policy less responsive to the will of the majority of the American people." Perhaps, if we changed the political structure so that it would be dominated by sober, thoughtful, rightthinking people like you and me and Jim Baen, we might reach a point at which we'd accept longer hours for lower wages, redistribute the jobs so we'll all have one, send a lot of people back to the farm to substitute human labor for highenergy food production methods, and -- what's that? I've lost my concensus already? Predsely. Let's go back to technology and leave politics for another time and place. We've agreed that fusion research is vital, and the experts seem agreed that it can't be significant before the end of the century. What's left? At the moment, there are three major sources of energy: hydroelectric, fossil, and nuclear. Of the three, hydro-electric can't be expanded without environmental costs most of us aren't prepared to pay, even though it is the least polluting of all those we have. The costs of increased hydro-electric power are such things as damming up the Grand Canyon, turning the few remaining wild rivers into chains of silting-up lakes, and generally making a mess of the water balance, not to mention the scenery. That leaves fossil fuels and nuclear power, and here's where I lose my concensus for the rest of the column. Nuclear power is a touchy subject, and immediately raises the highly important question: is it safe? No. In fact, "is it safe?" is precisely the wrong question to ask. Instead, we have to ask whether it is more or less safe than something else, in this case, great expansion of fossil fuels -- or getting into the political crisis of Depression vs. anything else. For the past # years we have studied the dangers of nuclear power. The federal government has trying to measure the public health costs and dangers arising from nuclear power plants. There are hundreds of reports on what might happen given one or another accident; how many birth defects we can expect as a result of x number of nuclear plants; increased incidence of cancer as a result of nuclear power; etc., etc. In the same time period there have been almost no studies of the public health costs and hazards of fossil fuel power plants, and those studies we do have get almost no publicity. This has to change. How can anyone make intelligent decisions without proper data? Unfortunately, advocates of increased use of nuclear power -- and I'.m one of those -- have to use qualitative arguments because the numbers are not available. Let's see what we do know. First, it's easily shown that kilowatt for kilowatt, a coal-fired power plant releases more radioactive material to the environment than a nuclear power plant. This is because all coal contains small quantities of radium, and it goes up the flue. Those who wish to "stop nuclear pollution" counter by pointing out that nuclear plants produce spent fuels and other wastes which have to be stored, and sometimes the storage fails and the stuff gets out. There are two answers to that one; first, the wastes that do escape are concentrated in one place and represent a hazard only to the nuclear workers -- the "atomjacks" -- and not the general public. Second, one of the soon-to-come developmetns in technology is the shuttle; and with that, and with proper application of nuclear waste solidification technology, nuclear waste disposal becomes a trivial problem; get rid of it forever by shooting it out into space. There's lots of room out there. Obviously, due measures have to be taken to safeguard against accidents, but that's not as hard as it sounds. We think of nuclear wastes as cause that's the way they're stored now pending a safe permanent disposal system; but in fact all the waste products from all the power plants cumulative to date could be formed into a glass block about # feet on a side. It would be a very hot block, both chemically and radioactively, but it wouldn't be dangerous except to those near it. Glass is a very stable compound. The arguments for and against nuclear power could go on all day, but the one clincher argument I would like to use rests on incomplete data. Conceding that nuclear plants have public health costs, and that the wrong kind of accident could cause deaths in the thousands, I would like to counter by showing that fossil plants already cause more deaths in a ten year period than would the kind of accident to a nuclear plant that could happen only .once in a hundred years. It is reliably reported that lowered air quality reduces the average life span by three years. There are varying figures on how many people die from emphasema, lung cancer, general respiratory disease, and heart disease as a result of the garbage put out by fossil plants, but many authorities think there are a lot. The most recent issues of Science indicate that nuclear power, even with overestimates of the probability of a really severe nuclear accident, is substantially less hazardous than coal; and they haven't even looked at the probability that we might go to war if we rely on fossil fuels and then don't have them. Let's leave the subject of nuclear safety, but before I do, I'll thank our friends the Arabs for making us think about that, too. We will presently have hard data to base decisions on; and when we do, I expect the public will be ready to look at the subject rationally, because suddenly energy is important to the average man. S o far, then, the Arabs have forced us to look at conservation, funded fusion research at over three times its previous level, got us thinking rationally about nuclear safety, and aimed some pretty bright people at the question of how to overcome nuclear safety problems. That's a pretty good record -- and it's still not the biggest favor they did us. Beyond nuclear fission, beyond I even fusion, there is a real problem with energy: the more we liberate, the more heat we release into the atmosphere. Exactly when manproduced heat will have a serious effect on climate varies with the expert you talk to, but no one believes the problem will just go away. It's probably time we did some serious thinking on the subject, if only to save trouble for our grandchildren. Besides, problems like that tend to go on for a long time and when you actually notice them, it may be too late to do anything -- unless you've prepared in advance. As a direct result of the Arabcreated energy crisis, the United States is blossoming with all kinds of exotic energy system research. We even have funds for windmills, and a # kw. wind-powered generator will be constructed before the end of the decade. ing last February I saw designs for enormous windmill systems to be mounted on barges and anchored in windy off-shore areas; and they are thought to be nearly competitive, economically, with fossil and nuclear systems. We're looking hard at geo-thermal power, and boring some new test wells. A new lens (well, lens-equivalent) that takes scattered light, such as daylight on a cloudy day, and focuses it finely enough to be used for heating, has been developed. Incidentally, the crabs beat us to ago, and biologists specializing in the visual systems of arthropods were instrumental in developing the lens. With such gadgets we can use solar heating even in cloudy areas. I 've mentioned in a previous column the possibility of using sea temperature differences for generating electricity; now that concept is getting serious study and there may be a pilot plant in a few years. This is one of the most interesting systems of all, because it makes use of a continuously renewed resource, sunlight, and adds precisely nothing to the Earth's heat. Moreover, the pollution product is fresh water and cheap protein. The solar power research teams are suddenly finding money to work on methods for turning sunlight into electricity that don't require monstrous tracking mirrors and other costly gadgets. There's money for development of more efficient solar panels, the kind that power our spacecraft now; there's no theoretical reason why a much larger percentage of sunlight can't be turned directly into electricity. and with more efficient solar panels plus lower costs to orbit them, we may yet live to see space-based power plants. On a more prosaic level, coal research is getting almost an embarrassment of riches. There's money for gassification studies, more efficient fuel cells, new mining methodology, ways to clean up after the strip mines are finished, and more. Suddenly, the United States is energy conscious, and our talents and resources are aimed at new ways to get more energy for less environmental cost. I have a great deal of confidence in American technologists, and I'm confident that we'll find not one, but many, new and better ways to run our power plants. The consequences of those discoveries will reach far outside the United States. We live in a small island of wealth set in the midst of a sea of poverty. The remedy for famine and misery throughout the world will depend, at bottom, on low-cost energy. We weren't looking for that so long as there was lots of cheap oil coming in from overseas. Now we are, and when we find it, everyone will benefit. It may even be that historians fifty years from now will see this decade's importance primarily in terms of energy research. Meanwhile, I think we should all give three rousing cheers for our friends, the Arabs.  As it was in the beginning... P ope irving ix, nee Curtis Wayne Hayakawa, Jr., was in the process of explaining to Commander Makmordic why it was that unlike the Holy Church the infidel Suth'n Babtists of Sol and Alpha Centauri did not have figurines of the Savior seated in their symbolic electric chairs when the lights suddenly went out for a second. Two seconds later, a strident hoot from the bridge shocked Makmordic out of her surprise. Casting an apologetic look at His Holiness, the mistress of the S. V. Elhofi rose from her sling and depressed an intercom stud on the wall of her cabin. "Makmordic here," she whistled. "What is your matter?" "I'm not exactly certain. Commander," came Sub-Commander Lcdicla's deep, metal-raspy reply from the bridge. The statement was punctuated by a worried-sounding honk rather like the noise ancient Tcrran steam locomotives used to make when they contrived to fall off their tracks while traveling at high speeds. Dread immediately began to curdle and crawl about within Makmordic's cassava melonshaped thorax. She knew what her junior officer's nerve filaments were made of -- after all. the sub-commander had served under her, not to mention at her side, during the recent war against those perfectly dreadful tripeds of Dasfis -- as so she realized that whatever it was that could rattle the legendarily imperturbable I.edicla certainly deserved her own respect. "We made the scheduled fortylight-year jump through unspace out from Stahl," Ledicla continued, "and were supposed to reemerge within five xams' distance of our destination. However, though I have not yet been able to locale the error, we appear to have made some rather gross miscalculation or another, for we have badly overshot Glom." "Miscalculated?" Makmordic piped in questioning tones. "Overshot?" "We have come out in deep space. Commander." "Nch? Deep space?" "Deep space?" echoed His Holiness, who now hovered behind Makmordic and nervously twirled a finely crafted electrofix on a gemencrusted finger. "You mean, between galaxies ?" "Deeper," Ledicla replied. "The deepest possible space, it seems. We appear to have emerged on the very rim of the universe itself!" was accompanied by a burst of inarticulate orchestration from the Pope. "Off to port," the sub-commander went on, "the galaxy clusters appear as a single billowing cloud of light, and -- " "Sub-Commander Ledicla, have you been licking the damper rods again?" Makmordic sternly demanded. Ledicla's sundry minor vices were known to her. Furthermore, she could recall a time when his fondness for damper rods had greatly enhanced certain aspects of their former relationship. The radiation burns had been rather painful, however, and so she had finally broken it off with him. Besides, he always became disgusting loopy when he had been on one of his damper rod-licking binges. "I am merely reporting what I see," Ledicla protested. "The -- " "Plug the image into my wall screen immediately!" "I regret to report that there is no image. Commander." "Neh? Neh?" Makmordic's nictitating membranes started to click together spasmodically. "No image? "I am in the observation blister," Ledicla explained, "watching the phenomenon with my naked eyes. There is a great deal of noise emanating from the cloud. Electrons and protons. Most of the ship's receptors screamed and shorted out at the instant we left unspace. The guidance systems have also been ruined. The Elbog is now on emergency power. I had to use the main generators to raise maximum density shields against the electron barrage. And -- " "I am coming to the bridge," the commander hissed, menace in her tones. "Your breath had better not glow, I warn you, Ledicla." As the commander switched off the intercom, Pope Irving began to tug gently at one of her armored joints. "What do your suppose the trouble is?" he asked in a quivering voice. "Aspergonk knows." Makmordic sighed, shuddered and somewhat reluctantly withdrew her joint from the Pope's grasp. The Pope, being a pope and all, did not know about erogenous zones in general and the erogenous zones of Makmordic's species in particular. She rubbed her joint tenderly for a moment. "Whatever the problem is, I expect we'll soon know all about it. Will you accompany me to the bridge. Your Holiness?" His Holiness accepted the invitation, which was only a formality anyway. He could go anywhere he pleased aboard the Elbog. He was footing the bill for this trip. Makmordic turned and, with Pope Irving at her heels, scuttered purposefully from her quarters. Though her thorax continued to gurgle with disquiet, the pigmentation was carefully chosen to display pleasantness and general wellbeing of spirit for the benefit of the passengers on board. None of the passengers seemed inclined to inquire as to the significance of the momentary dimming of the lights. All of the passengers were theologians with more important matters on their minds. The corridors of the Elbog thronged with beings mingling to exchange views on, and occasional blows over. Supreme Entities. There were tree-root worshippers, ear-wax enshriners, pterodactyl totemizers, apostles of Aspergonk, battlers for Briquebat, converts to Camshaft. There were Zonds, Doowahs and Druids. There were two Quakers, a few Shakers and several fakirs. There were furry struiomimi, man-sized ostrichoid reptiles, who spent virtually all of their adult lives locked in ritual debate over whether or not the second (or perhaps it was the third) syllable of their particular Heavenly Progenitor's Holy Name could be pronounced and. if so, by whom. There were sentient singing stones that had embraced the Holy Church's teachings and now lent their soft, eerie harmonies to its songs. The air in the passageways throbbed subtly with "kyrie electron, kyrie electron. " All had been summoned to Glom by the head of the Church for what was discreetly referred to as the Third Inter-Species Ecumenical Council but what, in view of the Church's recent expulsion from the vicinity of Sol and Alpha Centauri by the Suth'n Babtists, was expected to turn out to be a bona fide council of war. Pope Irving IX was generally regarded as a patient, understanding individual, but even he had not quite been about to forgive and forget the way the accursed Babtists had sent him, via a neutral trading vessel, six bishops in thirtysix individually wrapped pieces. Accompanying the bishops had been a crudely penned note to the effect that the Babtists had succeeded in coverting all sentient Solarians and Centaurians to the true faith. This had left a lot of cathedrals sitting around uselessly, so the Babtists had had them remodeled and turned into bingo emporiums. "This is not at all kosher of them," His Holiness had grumbled, and so the call had gone out to all non-Babtist-affiliated religious leaders. The Babtists had naturally scheduled a council of their very own. Actually, neither the Babtists nor the Church and its allies really wanted a war. Both sides were sort of hoping that the Supreme Being would be swayed toward whoever held the more impressive council and thus loose HisHerIts wrath upon the losers, thereby settling the matter for all time. Cobalt-colored Ledicla stepped away from the observation blister as Commander Makmordic and the Pope entered the bridge, which stank of ozone and melted plastic. "I believe I was mistaken," said the sub-commander, "when I reported that we somehow overshot Glom. Our calculations were probably correct, and we probably re-emerged from unspace at the proper point. Glom, had moved." He half-turned to indicate the observation blister with a noisy wave of an elbowless appendage. Ledicla's metallic epidermis tended to squeak like rusty bedsprings whenever he moved. During the war against Dasfis, his racket had driven Makmordic bananas in less than a week; this was another reason for her breaking up with him. Makmordic and Pope Irving were struck speechless with awe and terror when they stepped into the observation blister and looked out. Off to starboard, there was nothing, not a star, not so much as, a dust mote, nothing. Off to port was an immense sheet of bluish-white fire, shimmering in the firmament like an iridiscent curtain. In dialight years and then some. Galaxies could be seen spiraling together in slow motion. Against the swirling,, shifting background of white flame, small points of light -- stars -- erupted into short-lived red, yellow and orange blossoms as inconceivable tidal stresses ripped them apart. There were whirlpools and tornadoes. It all looked very, very evil. "Even as we watch," Ledicla rasped softly, "Space and Time are being twisted completely out of shape. It must have begun while we were in unspace, hence, our present position here on the fringe of things. By the time we came out into normal space, everything else in the universe had already been drawn together. That fire cloud is the whole of Creation. Note how with incredible swiftness everything is converging upon a central point. Ourselves included. Commander." Makmordic wheeled to regard her junior officer with horror. "Can we not jump back into unspace and escape?" The sub-commander shook his head audibly. "The Elbog's controls are dead. We undoubtedly began to accelerate in the direction of the fire cloud as soon as we came out of unspace. Even with power, the ship probably could not escape the pull of the cloud's core." 'Core?" Comprehension flared in Makmordic's light-sensitive organs. "You mean -- " Ledicla nodded solemnly, albeit somewhat noisily. "A black hole lies within the cloud. Is, in fact, responsible for the creation of the cloud." His Holiness frowned with bewilderment. "A black hole?" "A neutron star," Makmordic piped dully. "When a sun, or, for that matter, anything capable of doing so, super-novas, it violently sheds its electrons and protrons. With nothing left to keep them apart any longer, the neutrons then implode into a dense little wad. A star the size of Glom, for instance, would be compressed into a heatless, lightless ball not much bigger than a mung-pea. However, it would still retain approximately seventy per cent of its original mass. Anything which got too close would be sucked in, stripped of its own protons and electrons, then spread about one neutron thick over the surface of the original wad." The mistress of the Elbog gently eased herself into an uncushioned seat. "How long do you estimate it will be before we feel its full effect. Ledicla?" The sub-commander pursed his shiny lips thoughtfully. He had overcome his initial horror of the sight in the heavens and now looked every inch the gallant officer who had unflinchingly induced terminal petrification in many a Dasfisan. Makmordic loved him then and gathered her own courage. "We should," Ledicla finally said, "disintegrate into atoms within the next five minutes and then into sub-atomic particles sometime shortly thereafter." "Will it hurt?" whimpered the Pope as he sagged against the wall and let his electrofix slip from nerveless fingers. The two officers ignored him. "Just how big is the hole at the center of the cloud?" Makmordic quietly asked. "There is no way of determining its original size," Ledicla replied, "But such instruments as are still functioning properly indicate that it's now roughly four times as big as Betelgeuse." "Great Aspergonk!" the commander whistled. "That would diameter!" "What could have made such a thing?" sobbed His Holiness. 'What?" Sub-Commander Ledicla shook his head and shrugged, making a sound like a loosely packed box of metal pans tumbling down a staircase. "All the matter in the universe probably wouldn't be enough. We will, alas, never know just what it was that imploded into this black hole of black holes." All around them, the A. V. Elbog began to hum and glow. "Dear God," Pope Irving IX muttered, sliding to his knees. He would never know it, of course, but he had just answered his own question.  In the #th Century mankind has developed interstellar travel and is tackling the huge task of siphoning off Earth's excess population. Unfortunately. only one other habitable planet. Terra nova, has been discovered, and an economic brake has been placed on the flow of settlers to it by making the journey .highly expensive. This policy was introduced and enforced by the vast Starflight Corporation which controls all manufacture and operation of spacecraft. Most of the Starflight fleet is engaged in the transportation of settlers, but it has a separate Stellar Exploration Arm which continues with the search for habitable new worlds. The President of Starflight. Elizabeth Lindstrom. is the richest and most powerful human ever. She has been debased and corrupted by her power to the extent where -- like sultans of old -- she has been known to kill employees for minor transgressions. of the exploration ship Bissendorf, was about to leave Earth on a yearlong mission and was summoned to Elizabeth's headquarters for a preflight audience. While waiting impatiently for his interview he was entrusted with the job of looking after Elizabeth Lindstrom' s small was becoming disenchanted with the fruitless search for other planets was too busy with his own thoughts to notice Harald climbing up a tall statue. Before Garamond could prevent the accident, the boy fell and was killed. Garamond knew at once that not only was he doomed, but that the President's psychosis would prompt her to wreak venHe discovered, however, that the boy's death fall had not been observed, so he hid the body and slipped away from Starflight House. Concealing his panic, he collected his wife and son from their apartment and took them to the spaceport. At gunpoint he forced a shuttle pilot to fly them up to the Bissendorf which was waiting in orbit. Knowing that the dead child would be found at any moment. Garamond got through on the radio to his second-in-command and ordered him to blank out all communications between the Bissendorf and Earth. The precaution was taken just in time -- back at Starflight HQ Harold's body had been discovered. Elizabeth had already slain the luckless servant who made the find, and had sent out an order that Garamond was to be brought back to her. Aboard his ship Garamond ordered it to leave the Solar System at maximum speed and was lucky in that the spatial "tide" was favorable to him. The ships employed by Earth could operate more efficiently in regions where the density of space was high, and in this case the local conditions enabled Garamond to escape his pursuers. The trouble was that he had nowhere to go -- there was no point in fleeing to Terranova because Elizabeth's ships would .be there waiting for him. The Bissendorf was provisioned fora year, so Garamond decided to use that time to follow up a private dream. He owned photographs of partially destroyed starmaps which had been found on Sagania, a planet which had been destroyed by a nuclear reaction thousands of years previously. Discrepancies in the maps suggested to Garamond that one star had been of special significance to the long-dead Saganians. and he decided to solve the mystery. On completing the four-month journey, the Bissendorf s crew made an astonishing find -- a sun completely enclosed within a spherical shell which was more than # They surveyed the object, located a single small entrance at its equator and one group passed through it to discover that the inner surface of the sphere was covered with vegetation and had breatheable air. Hulks of hundreds of destroyed spaceships were clustered outside the entrance and just inside it were ruins of ancient fortifications. A great battle had been fought there long ago. but there was no sign of life. The sphere, dubbed Orbitsville, appeared to offer perfect living Earths. The discover y elevated Garamond to a level of fame and importance at which he and his family seemed safe, even from Elizabeth Lindstrom. He sent a faster-than-light signal to Earth, reporting the jind. then his science team began to investigate some of Orbitsville's mysteries, including the puzzle of why radio communication was impossible within the sphere. Four months later Elizabeth arrived at the head of a fleet, assumed control and in a tense interview with Garamond revealed that Starflight intended to exploit emigration to Orbitsville and parcel it out just as if it was a normal planet. Settlers begin to arrive almost immediately. Disillusioned and feeling useless. Garamond settled down with his family and watched the human settlement spread outward into Orbitsville's infinite prairies -- then a new discovery was made. Orbitsville was not empty and free for the taking. An alien civilization was encountered close to the entrance. Communications could not be established with the gentle aliens unofficially called "Clowns But while they presented no threat, their settlement ringed the entrance and they were thus an obstacle. When reports began to appear on television describing a Clown massacre of humans on an outer planet, Garamond decided to act. It was obvious that the patently absurd reports were propaganda meant to prepare the human population for an attack on " Clown City." He decided to take the Bissendorf to the outer planet to collect data that would disprove the reports. To his surprise Elizabeth Lindstrom offered no resistance to the plan. While on the outer planet Garamond was shocked to discover his wife had accepted an invitation from Elizabeth Lindstrom to stay with Christopher at the palace. Anxiously he hastened preparations for the return. The Bissendorf was over half way back when its field generators exploded, robbing the ship of its means of deceleration. They seemed doomed to ionize themselves on the impregnable outer shell of Orbitsville. but a desperate plan was put forth -- the ship would be aimed at the entrance to Orbitsville, its electron gun being used to create an atmospheric tunnel, 'thus enabling the Bissendorf to hurtle through the aperture, crash through Beachhead City and skip along the upper fringes of Orbitsville' s air shelf, gradually shedding velocity until it came to a stop. Beachhead City was evacuated and its inhabitants watched as the ship plunged into Orbitsville in an appalling display of violet fire. Elizabeth Lindstrom watched with not a little satisfaction what she believed to be Vance Garamond' s funeral pyre. Five days later, the Bissendorf came to a stop, irreparably damaged by the ordeal but with most of meters from Beachhead City. Recognizing the almost insurmountable difficulties involved in returning over so immense a distance, most of the crew chose to remain and colonize the area where they landed. Garamond. however, decided to attempt to return to Beachhead City. For although he had no hopes of saving Aileen and Christopher from Elizabeth's vengeance, he had planned a revenge of his own. He intended to kill Elizabeth Lindstrom. He ordered that a fleet of ships be built from the wreck of the Bissendorf and that, in lieu o f radio communications, a way be found to guide the ships on the long journey back. The ship scientists under the direction of Chief Science Officer they could get a bearing on Beachhead City by using delton particles. Since the crash, the crew's time had had to be divided between Garamond' s project and the building of a settlement -- to their increasing dissatisfaction. Bitter and preoccu pied. Garamond did not notice the growing restlessness of the crew until after an accident occurred in the testing of one of the executive. Litman accused him of keeping the men from the work necessary to their survival in the new colony, and of making harsh demands while remaining remote from the actual production of the project. The crew hacked Lit man in his criticism of Garamond and threatened to leave the ships itnliitished. While Garamond managed to talk the men into finishing, he recognized the truth in Lit man's accusations, and began to oversee the work himself. Soon after the confrontation with Litman a delta particle was recorded. The ships were soon completed, and -- despite warnings from O'Hagan that the recording came too soon -- Garamond set out on the return journey. D ay #. Estimated range: # kilometers This is to be sort of a diary. But I am determined to avoid the abbreviations traditionally used by diarists, abbreviations whose function is to shorten a necessary task. My aim is to prolong a supertluous one. (The term "ship's log" might be more appropriate than "diary". But, again, a log is a record of the events of a voyage, whereas my daily entries are likely to concern only pseudo-events in a continuum of pure monotony.) (If I go on splitting hairs like this about the precise meaning of words in the opening sentence. I'll never get beyond it; but the reference to abbreviations isn't quite right, either. I intend to use the symbol "O" instead of writing out "Orbitsville" in full each time. O is much shorter than Orbitsville. but that is coincidental -- it is also more expressive of the reality.) Cliff Napier was right when he guessed I was glad the job of manufacturing autopilots was beyond our resources. My reasoning was that Hying the ship by hand would keep us occupied and help reduce boredom. It isn't working out that way, though. There are five of us on board and we spell each other at the controls on a rota arranged so that the two most experienced pilots, Braunek and myself, are in the dockpit at daybreak and nightfall. These are the only times when flying the ship is more difficult than, say, driving an automobile. Because day and night are caused by bands of light and darkness sweeping over the land at orbital speed there is no proper dawn or proper dusk, and some fairly violent meteorological processes take place. In the "morning" a sector of cold air which has been sinking steadily for hours suddenly finds itself warming up again and rising, causing anything from clear-air turbulence to heavy rain. At nightfall the situation is reverse. It can be even more tricky because the air that cools and begins to descend conflicts with currents rising from the still warm ground. What it amounts to is that there are two half-hour periods when the control column comes to life. Not enough to occupy us for the next three to four years. I'm afraid, although we in the lead ship are a little luckier than the others. That is, we have a little extra work to do. There is the inertial course reference to be monitored, for instance. A simple-looking black box, created by O'Hagan and his team. Inside it is a monomaniacal electronic brain that thinks of nothing but the bearing they fed into it. Any time we begin to wander off course, a digital counter instructs us to go left or right till we're back on line again. The rest of the squadron follows suit. Linked to the black box is a onemeter-square delton detector which in a year or two, as we get considerably closer to Beachhead City, should begin to pick up other delta particles and provide course confirmation. Sometimes I watch it, just in case, or just to pass the time, but there isn't really any need. It would feed a fresh bearing into the course reference automatically. Also, it is fitted with an audio attention getter. I still watch it, though... and dream about EL. No abbreviations: Elizabeth Lindstrom. Dm' #. Estimated range: # kilometers We have completed perhaps a fortieth of the journey, having llown a distance roughly equivalent to going around the Earth seven times. Without stopping. Another way to reckon it is that after # days we have gone nearly as far as a ray of light would have traveled in one second, but that's a depressing thought for anyone accustomed to Arthurian flight at multiples of lightspeed. A more positive thought is that we've learned quite a lot about O. Somehow I had always thought of it as composed entirely of featureless prairie, but I was wrong. Perhaps it started off that way, eons ago, and the subsequent actin of wind led to the formation of the mountains we have seen. None were very high, not more than a couple of thousand meters, but Earths not yet explored who's to say what will be found? Mountains are there, anyway, and some are capped with snow because our flight is taking us into the winter sector. In addition we sometimes sight rivers and small seas. Our formation passes over them in a deadstraight line, quietly and steadily, and sometimes the telescopes pick up herds of grazing animals. Perhaps early settlers will not have to rely exclusively on vegetable protein, after all. The unexpected variegation of the terrain is making the journey a little easier to endure. But after a time all seas are the same, all hills look alike... When I wrote in an earlier entry that the five of us in the lead ship were luckier than the others in having more to do, I was not thinking about the members of the science staff. Sammy Yamoto in No. # seemsto be fully occupied with astronomical readings, including precise measurements of the width of the day and night bands as we cross them, or as they cross us. He now says that even with improvised equipment he could probably take a bearing on Beachhead City that would be accurate to within a degree or so. I suspect he is passing up his turn at the flying controls so that he can carry on with his work. I hope that is not the case, because he is one of the least expert pilots and needs the practice. Although five per ship is ample crew strength, this could be cut down, by illness for example, and I'm making no provision for unscheduled stops. Any ships that have to go down for long periods will be stripped and left behind. With their crews. free time by helping Denise Serra record radiation and gravity fluctuations. Sometimes -- in fact, quite often -- I find myself wishing Denise were on my ship. I could have arranged that of course, but I had wanted to play fair with her. Having turned her down that night, I felt the least I could do was avoid obstructing the field. But now... now when I dream of Aileen and Chris, I dream they are dead. That means I'm beginning to accept it, and with the acceptance my pragmatic, faithless body seems to be nominating Aileen's successor. I feel ashamed of that, but maybe the attraction is not as purely physical as I was supposing. Delia Liggett, a catering supervisor on the Bissendorf, is on my ship and two of the other men on board have a good practical relationship with her -- but I can't work up much interest in a hot bunking system. I'm positive this isn't a ridiculous remnant of a captain-to-crew attitude, a notion that I ought to have her exclusively because my uniform shows the most silver braid. Outside the agreed goals of this mission I have the old command structure, probably with some assistance from the pervading influence of the Big O, completely discarded. I do remember, though, feeling some surprise at the makeup of the thirty-nine volunteers who came with me. My first supposition was that they would all be of executive rank and above, career-oriented men and women determined to take the Bissendorf incident in stride. Instead I found that more than half the seventy original volunteers were ordinary crewmen. Those chosen -- by a selection procedure that cut the number down to the precise requirement -- I regard and treat as exact equals. O makes us equal. In comparison to it we are reI need to the ultimate degree: human electrons, too small to show disparity. Dtiv #. Estimated Mnge: # # kilometers We have completed our First scheduled landing and are in flight again. Alter fifty days in the air, the prospect of three days on the ground was exhilarating. We landed in formation on a level plain, the eight fully qualified pilots at the controls, and spent practically all the down-time gathering grass and loading it into the processing machines. This is what passes for winter on O. The sun is still directly overhead, naturally. But with the days being shorter, the temperature does not build up as high and has a much longer time to bleed away at night. The result is a certain briskness in the air during the day and nights actually cold. All of which makes me wonder why the designers of O bothered to build in a mechanism to provide seasons. If iily host elforthe-galaxy notion is correct, presumably the designers made a survey of intelligent lifelorms in their region of space to see what the environmental requirements were. And if that were the ease, the majority of life-bearing worlds must closely resemble liarth, even to the extent of having a moderately lilted axis and a procession of seasons. Could this, for some reason I don't fathom, be a universal prerequisite for the evolugreat original science fiction stories by together in one volume "Superior "Kirkus Reviews  # tion of intelligence? No, how could that be? Men had evolved in equatorial Earth regions where the seasons hardly varied. It seems that weather isn't going to be any problem during future stops, but our physical condition might. Thesimple task of cutting and gathering grass pretty well exhausted many of us. So we have worked up exercises that can be performed on board ship. Day #. Estimated range: # kilometers meters behind us, it was beginning to look as though our journey time would be better than predicted. But the starboard propeller bearing on ship No. # has started to show wear. This is causing vibration at maximum cruise and we have had to reduce fleet speed by twelve kilometers per hour. The alarming thing is that the propeller-shaft bearings on all the ships are supposed to be Magnelube Alloy Grade E. It is inconceivable that a bearing made to that specification could show wear after only # days of continuous running. The suspicion crosses my mind that Litman may have substituted Magnelube D, or even C. I cannot believe he would have done so out of pure malice. Probably there had been a shortage of blocks of the top-grade metal. If I had discovered that, I would have ordered a redesign or would have stripped some of the Bissendorf's main machinery to get the bearings. Either way, Litman would have had a lot of extra work on his hands, and the person he had become would not have taken kindly to that. We must now keep a careful watch on all propeller-shaft bearings because we carry no stocks of Magnelube Alloy and, in any case, barely retain the ability to machine it to the required tolerances. Like archaeologists burrowing deeper into the past, we are retrogressing through various levels of technical competence. Meanwhile the flight continues uninterrupted. Over prairies, lakes, mountains, seas, forests -- and then over more and more of the same. A fraction of O's circumference yet so enormous that contemplating has stunned my mind. I was taught at school that a man's brain is unable to comprehend what is meant by a light-year -- now I know we cannot comprehend as much as a lightsecond. So far on this journey we have, in effect, encircled twentyfive Earths; but my heart and mind are suspended, like netted birds, somewhere above the third or fourth range of mountains. They have run into the comprehension barrier while my body has traveled onward, heedless of what penalties may thus be incurred. Day #. Estimated range: # kilometers Like Litman, like the others, I am becoming a different person. I sometimes go for a whole day without thinking of Elizabeth Lindstrom. And now I can think of Aileen and Chris without experiencing much pain. It is as if they are in a mental jewel box. I can take them out, examine them, receive pleasure -- then put them back and close the lid. Perhaps the life of a loved one must be considered algebraically -- setting the positive total of happiness and contentment against the negative quantity represented by pain and death. The equation, even for a very short life, can result in a positive expression. I wish I could discuss this idea with someone who might understand but Denise is on another ship. Dav #. Estimated range: #,# kilometers We have lost Tayman's ship. No. #. It happened while landing for our second scheduled stop, putting down in formation on an ideallooking plain. A hidden spar of rock wrecked one of Tayman's skids, causing the plane to dip a wing. Nobody was hurt, but No. # had to be written off. In future we will land in sequence on the lead aircraft's skid marks to reduce the risk of similar incidents. Tayman and his crew -- which includes two women -- took the mishap philosophically and we spent an extra day on the ground getting them set up for a prolonged stay. Among the parts we took from No. # were the propeller-shaft bearings, one of which was immediately installed in No. #'s starboard engine. So fleet speed is back to maximum cruise. Still, the loss of Jack Tayman's sturdy optimism is hard to accept. Strangely, I find myself missing his aircraft most at night. We have no radio altimeters or equivalents because the conditions on O will not permit electromagnetic transmission. Also, the environment makes barometric pressure readings too unreliable. So we use the ancient device of two inclined spotlights on each aircraft, one at each end of the fuselage. The forward laser ray is colored red, the aft one white, and they intersect at five hundred meters, which means that a ship at the chosen height projects a single pink spot on the ground. Looking through the darkness we can see our V-formation slipping across the ground, hour after hour, a squadron of silent moons, and the disappearance of one of those luminous followers is all too apparent. Dav #. Estimated range: #.# kilometers Within the space of ten days propeller-shaft bearing trouble developed on six ships. Fleet speed has been reduced by fifty kilometers per hour. Prognosis is that there will be continued deterioration, with progressive cuts in flying speed. Everybody is properly dismayed but I think I can detect an undercurrent of relief at the possibility of so many aircraft having to drop out at the same time, thus providing for the setting up of a larger and stronger community. I have discussed the situation with Cliff Napier over the lightphone and even he seems to be losing heart. The only thing at all "hopeful" is that the ships in trouble are No. # through No. #, reflecting the order in which they came off the production line. The first and second ships -- mine and Napier's -- are all right. It may be that Litman had enough Grade E metal available for our propeller bearings. I put "hopeful" in quotes because being reduced to two airplanes at this stage of the mission would be disastrous. It would take fairly comprehensive technical resources to restore us to strength -- resources not available. I am writing this at night, mainly because I can't sleep. I find it difficult to fight off a sense of defeat. The Big O is too... Garamond set aside his stylus as Joe Braunek, who had been in the cockpit serving as stand-by pilot, appeared in the gangway beside his bunk. The young man's face was deeply shadowed by the single overhead light tube but his eyes, within their panda-patches of darkness, were showing an abnormal amount of white. "What is it, Joe?" Garamond closed his diary. "Well, sir..." "Vance." "Sorry, I keep... Do you want to come up front a minute, Vance? There are some lights we can't explain." "Which panel?" Braunek shook his head. "Not that sort of light. Outside the ship -- near the horizon. Looks like a city or something ahead of us." at first sight the lights were disapV pointing. Even when Braunek had shown him where to look, Garamond had to scan the darkness for several seconds before managing to pick out a thin line of yellowish radiance. Delia Liggett, at the controls, raised her face to him, "Is there any chance that...?" "It isn't Beachhead City," Garamond said. "I thought there might have been a mistake about distances." "Sorry, Delia. We're working on a very rough estimate of how far the Bissendorf traveled, but not that rough. You can start watching for Beachhead City in earnest a couple of years from now." "Then what is that place?" Garamond perversely refused to admit excitement. "Who knows? Some natural feature, maybe." "No," Braunek said, handing Garamond a pair of binoculars. "Try these." "It has to be an alien settlement," Garamond admitted as the glasses revealed the beaded brightness of a distant city. "A hell of a ways from the aperture!" At that moment Cliff Napier's voice came through on the lightphone. "Number Two speaking -- do you read?" "I hear you. Cliff." "Have you seen what we've seen?" "Yeah -- and are you wondering what I'm wondering?" Napier hesitated. "You mean, what's an alien city doing way out here? I guess they got to Orbitsville a long time before we did. It might have taken them hundreds, even thousands, of years to drift out this far." "Why did they bother? You've seen what Orbitsville's like -- one part is as good as another." "To us, Vance. Aliens could see things a different way." "I don't know," Garamond said dubiously. He dropped into one of the supernumerary seats and fixed his eyes on the horizon, waiting for the wall of daylight to rush toward him from the east. When it came, about an hour later, sweeping over the ground with mind-paralyzing speed, the alien settlement abruptly became an even less noticeable feature of the landscape. Although now only a hundred kilometers off, the "city" was reduced in the binoculars to a mere dusting of variegated dots almost lost in greenery. During lightphone conversations among the aircraft there had been voiced the idea that it might be possible to obtain new propeller bearings or have the existing ones modified. Garamond himself had been quietly hopeful about the aliens' level of technology -- but his optimism began to fade. As the intervening distance shortened, the community hovering beyond the nose of his ship reminded him of a nineteenth century town in the American West. "Looks pretty rustic to me." Ralston, the telegeologist, had borrowed the glasses and was peering through them. Garamond nodded. "This is completely illogical, of course. We can't measure other cultures with our own as a yardstick. But I have a feeling that's a low-technology agricultural community. I believe any race that settles on Orbitsville likely will turn into farmers. There's no need to do anything else." "Hold on a minute, Vance." Ralston's voice was taut. "Maybe we're going to get those bearings, after all. I think I see an airplane." Astounded, Garamond took the binoculars. After a moment's search he found a complicated bright speck hanging purposefully in the lower levels of the air. The absence of any lateral movement suggested the other plane was flying directly away from or directly toward his own, and his intuition told him the latter was the case. He kept watching through the powerful gyro-stabilized glasses and presently saw other motes of colored brightness rising, swarming uncertainly, then settling into the "apparently motionless state that meant they were flying to meet him head-on. Ralston gave the alert to the six other ships of the fleet. "It's a welcoming party, all right," he said as the unknown planes became visible to the naked eye, "and we've no weapons. What do we do if they attack us?" "We have to assume they're friendly, or at least not hostile." Garamond adjusted the fine focus on the binoculars. "Besides -- I know I'm judging them by our standards again -- but that doesn't look like an air force to me. The planes are all different colors." "Like ancient knights going out to do battle." "Could be, but I don't think so. The planes seem pretty small, and all different types." A stray thought crossed Garamond's mind. He turned his attention back to the city from which the planes had arisen, and was still scanning it with growing puzzlement when the two fleets of aircraft met and coalesced. A green-and-yellow low-wing monoplane took up station beside Garamond's ship and wiggled its wings in what, thanks to the strictures of aerial dynamics, had to be the universal greeting of airmen. The alien craft had a small blistertype canopy through which could be seen a humanoid form. Braunek, now at the controls, laughed delightedly and repeated the signal. The tiny plane near their wingtip followed suit, as did a blue biplane beyond it. "Communication!" he shouted. "They aren't like the Clowns, Vance -- we'll be able to talk to these people." "Good. See if you can get their permission to land," Garamond said dryly. "Right." Braunek, unaware of the irony, became absorbed in making an elaborate series of gestures while Garamond twisted around in his seat to observe as many of the alien ships as he could. He had noted earlier that no two were painted alike; now he was able to confirm that they differed radically in design as well. Most were propeller-driven but at least two were powered by gas turbines and one racy-looking job had the appearance of a home-made rocket ship. In general the alien planes were of conventional cruciform configuration although he glimpsed at least one canard and a twin-fuselage craft. "A bit of a mixture," Ralston commented, and added with a note of disappointment in his voice. "I see a lot of internal combustion engines out there. If that's the level they're at they won't be much use to us." "How about supplies of fossil fuel?" "There could be some about -- depends on the age of Orbitsville." Ralston surveyed the ground below with professional disgust. "My training isn't worth a damn out here. The ordinary rules don't apply." "I think it's okay to go down," Braunek said. "Our friend has dipped his nose a couple of times." "Right. Pass the word along." As the fringes of the alien settlement began to slide below the nose of the aircraft, Braunek sat higher in his seat and turned his head from side to side. "I can't see their airfield. We'll have to circle around." Garamond tapped the pilot's shoulder. "I think you'll find they haven't got a centralized airfield." T he aircraft banked into a turn, giving a good view of the ground. The city wheeling below the wing was at least twenty kilometers across but had no distinguishable roads, factories or large buildings. Garamond's impression was of thousands of hunting lodges scattered in an area of woodland. Here and there, randomly distributed, were irregular cleared areas about the size of football fields. The brightly colored alien planes dispersed toward these, crossing flight paths at low altitude in an uncontrolled manner that brought gasps from Braunek. They landed unceremoniously, one to a field, leaving the visiting ships still aloft in the circuit. "This is crazy -- I'm not going to try putting us down in somebody's back yard," Braunek announced. "Find a good strip outside of town and we'll land in sequence the way we planned," Garamond told him. He sat back in his seat and buckled his safety straps. The plane lost altitude, completed two low-level orbits and landed, with a short jolting run on its skids, in an expanse of meadow. Braunek steered it off to one side and they watched as the six other ships of the fleet touched down on the same tracks and formed an untidy line. Their propellers gradually stopped turning and canopies were pushed upward like the wing casings of insects. Green-scented air flooded in around Garamond and he relaxed for a moment, enjoying the sensation of being at rest. The luxuriousness of his body's response to the silence awakened memories of what it had been like arriving home for a brief spell after a long mission. Ecstasy-living was a phenomenon well known to S.E.A. personnel, as were its attendant dangers. Rigid self-control was always required during home leave to prevent the ecstasy getting out of control and causing a fierce negative reaction at the beginning of the next mission. But in this instance, as he breathed the cool heavy air, Garamond realized he had been tricked into lowering his guard...  can t possibly take another two rears of flying night and day. the thought came. Nobody could. "Come on, Vance -- stretch the legs," Braunek called as he leaped to the grass. He was followed by Delia Liggett, Ralston and Pierre Tarque, the young medic who completed the crew of No. I . Garamond waved to them and made himself busy with his straps. Two whole years to go -- at least.' -- and what would it achieve? The sounds of laughter and cheerful talk came from outside as the crews of the seven aircraft met and mingled. He could hear friendly punches being swapped, and derisive whoops that probably signified an overlong kiss being exchanged. Even if l get near enough to the President to kill her. which is most unlikely, what would that achieve ? It's too late to do anything for Aileen and Chris. Would they want me to get myself executed? Garamond stood up, filled with guilty excitement, and climbed out of the glasshouse. From the slight elevation, the alien settlement looked like a dreamy garden village. He glanced around, taking in all the lime-green immensities, and dropped to the ground where Cliff Napier and Denise Serra were waiting for him. Denise greeted him with a warm, direct gaze. She was wearing regulation-issue black trousers, but topped with a tangerine blouse in place of a tunic, and more than ever he appreciated that she was beautiful. They were joined almost at once by O'Hagan and Sammy Yamoto, both of whom looked grayer and older than Garamond had expected. O'Hagan wasted no time on pleasantries. "We're at a big decision point, Vance," he began. "Five of our ships have sub-standard propeller bearings and if we can't get them upgraded there's no point in continuing with the flight." He tilted his head and assumed the set expression with which he always received arguments. "I have to agree." Garamond nodded, rediscovering the fact that looking at Denise soothed and delighted his eyes. O'Hagan twitched his brows in surprise. "All right, then. The first thing we have to do when we meet these aliens is assess their engineering capabilities." "They can't be at the level of gyromagnetic power or magnetic bearings -- you saw their aircraft." "That's true, but I think I'm right in saying a magnelube bearing can be considerably upgraded by enclosing it within another bearing, even one as primitive as a ball race. All we would have to do is commission the aliens to manufacture twenty or so large conventional bearings that we can wrap around our magnelubes," "They'd need to be of a standard size." O'Hagan sniffed loudly. "That goes without saying." "I think you'll find..." Garamond broke off as an abrupt silence fell over the assembled crews. He turned and saw a fantastic cavalcade approaching from the direction of the city. The aliens were clearly humanoid -- and shared the human predilection for covering their bodies with clothes. Predominant hues were yellows and browns that toned in with sandcolored skin, making it difficult to determine precise details of their anatomies. Some of the aliens were on foot, some on bicycles, some on tricycles, some on motorcycles, some in a variety of open and closed cars including a two-wheeled gyro car. Some were perched on an erratic air-cushion vehicle. They approached to within twenty meters of the parked aircraft and came to a halt. As the heterogenous mixture of engines coughed, clanked and spluttered into silence, Garamond became aware that the aliens were producing a soft humming noise of their own. It was a blend of many different notes, continuously inflecting, and he tentatively concluded that it was their mode of speech. Seen up close, the aliens appeared hairless but had identifiable equivalents of eyes, ears and mouths agreeably positioned on their heads. Garamond was unable to decide what anatomical features their flimsy garments were meant to cover, or to see any evidence of sexual differentation. He felt curiously indifferent to the strangers although this first contact looked infinitely more propitious than the wordless futility marking his encounter with the Clowns. But, to him, no adventure in the outside universe could hold much significance compared to the voyage of discovery he was making within himself. "Do you want to try speaking with them?" O'Hagan said. Garamond shook his head. "It's your turn to get your name in the history books, Dennis. Be my guest." O'Hagan looked gratified. "If it's to be done, best to do it scientifically." He advanced on the nearest of the aliens, who seemed to regard him with interest. The movement of O'Hagan's shoulders showed he was trying to communicate with his hands. "There's no need," Garamond said in a low voice. Yamoto turned his head. "What did you say?" "Nothing. Sammy. I was talking to myself." "You should be careful who you speak to." Yamoto laughed. Garamond nodded abstractedly. The thing Dennis O'Hagan doesn't realize about these people is that thev'll never do what he wants. He has missed all the signs. AH right -- assuming we can't get them to make the bearings, is there anv point in continuing with the flight? Answer: no. This isn't just a personal reaction. The computers agreed that two airplanes of the tvpe available would not constitute a sufficiently flexible and resourceful transport system. Therefore, l simply can't get back to Beachhead Citv. It's as clear-cut as that. It always was too late to do anything for Aileen and Chris, and now there's nothing I can even attempt to do. I've been born again. T he aliens stayed for more than an hour and then, gradually but without stragglers, moved away in the direction of their city. They reminded Garamond of children who had been enjoying an afternoon at a fair and had become so hungry they could not bear to miss the meal waiting at home. When the last brightly painted vehicle disappeared behind the trees there was a moment of utter silence in the meadow, followed by an explosive release of tension among the plane crews. Bottles of synthetic liquor were produced and a party set off to swim in a nearby lake. "That was weird," Joe Braunek said, shaking his head. "We stood in two lines and looked at each other like farm boys and girls at a village dance on Terranova." "It went all right," Garamond assured him. "There's no protocol -- what were we supposed to do?" "It still was weird." "I know, but just think what it would have been like if there'd been any diplomats or military around. We met them, and stared at them, and they stared at us, and nobody tried to take anything that belonged to the others, and nobody got hurt. Things could have been worse, believe me." "I guess so. Did you see the way they kept counting our ships?" "I did notice that." Garamond recalled the repeated gesture among the aliens: long golden lingers indicating, tallying. "Seemed important to them, somehow. It was as if they'd never seen..." "We've made genuine progress, Vance." O'Hagan approached with a sheaf of handwritten notes and a recorder. "I've identified at least six nouns or noun-sounds in their speech and I believe I'd have done better if I'd had musical training." "Can't you get somebody to help?" "Yes. I'm taking Paskuda and Shelley and going into the city. We won't stay long." "Stay as long as you want," Garamond said casually. "All right, Vance." O'Hagan gave him a searching glare. "I want to see something of their machine capability as soon as possible. I think that we could get a good idea of what's available, don't you?" "Excellent." Garamond had caught a flash of tangerine farther down the line of aircraft. He quickly disengaged from O'Hagan, walked toward Denise Serra, then hesitated on noticing that she was involved in a discussion with the six other women of the flight crews. He was turning away when she glimpsed him and signaled that he was to wait. A minute later she came to him. looking warm, competent, desirable and everything else he expected a woman to be. The thought of lying with her caused a painful stab in his lower abdomen as glandular mechanisms, too long suppressed, found themselves reactivated. Denise glanced around her, frowned at the proximity of other people, and led the way towards an unspoiled area of tall grass. The quasi-intimacy of her actions pleased Garamond. "It's good to see you again." "It's good to see you, Vance. How do you feel now?" "Better, I'm coming to life again." "I'm glad." Denise gave him a speculative look. "That was an official meeting of the Orbitsville Women's League, detached chapter." "Oh? Carry on, Sister Denise." She smiled briefly. "Vance, they've voted to drop out of the flight." "Unanimously?" "Yes. Five airplanes have to give up eventually, and we might as well pick the spot. The Hummers seem friendly, and making a study of their culture will give us something to do. Apart from bringing up babies, that is." "Do you know how many men will want to stay?" "Most of them. I'm sorry, Vance." "Nobody has to apologize for the operation of simple logic." "But that leaves you only two aircraft, which isn't enough." "That's all right." Garamond wondered how long he could go on in the role of martyr before telling Denise he had already come to terms with himself. She caught his hand. "I know how disappointed you must be." "You're making it easy to take," he said. Denise released his hand instantly and he knew he had said something wrong. He waited impassively. "Has Cliff not told you I'm having a baby?" Denise's eyes were intent on his. "His baby?" Garamond forced himself to compose a suitable reply. "He didn't need to." "You mean he hasn't? Just wait till I get my hands on the big... "I'm not completely blind, Denise." Garamond produced a smile for her. "I knew as soon as I saw both of you together this morning. I just haven't got around to congratulating him yet." "Thanks, Vance. Out here we'll need all the godfathers we can get." "Can't help you there. I'm meters east of here by that time." "Oh!" Denise looked away from him. "I thought..." "That I was quitting? Not until I'm forced to -- and you know better than I do that th'e computers didn't say two aircraft could not reach Beachhead City. It's just a question of odds, isn't it?" "So is Russian Roulette." "I'll see you around, Denise." Garamond turned away, but she caught his arm. "I shouldn't have said that. I'm sorry." "Forget it." He squeezed her hand before removing it from his arm. "I really am glad that you and Cliff have something good going. Now, please excuse me -- I have a lot of work to do." G aramond had been occupied for several hours with the load distribution plans for his two remaining aircraft when darkness came. He switched on the fuselage interior lights and continued working with cold concentration, ignoring the sounds of revelry drifting into the cabin on the evening breeze. His fingers moved continually over the calculator keyboard as he labored through dozens of load permutations, striving to decide the best uses for his payload capability. The brief penumbral twilight had fled when he felt vibrations that told him someone was coming aboard. He looked up and saw O' Hagan squeezing his way toward the small chart-covered table. "I've just discovered how much I used to rely on computers," Garamond said. O'Hagan shook his head impatiently. "I've just spent the most fantastic day of my life, and I need a drink to get over it. Where's the supply?" He sat quietly while Garamond found a plastic bottle and handed it to him, then he took a short careful swallow. "This stuff hasn't been aged much." "The man who made it has." "Like the rest of us." O'Hagan took another drink and apparently decided he had devoted too much time to preamble. "We haven't got a hope in hell of getting the bearings we need from these people. Know why?" "Because they've no machine tools?" "Because they make everything by hand. You knew?" "I guessed. They've got some airplanes, but no airplane factory or airport. They've got some cars, but no car factory or roads." "Good work, Vance -- you were way ahead on that one." O'Hagan drummed his fingers on the table, the sound large the narrow confines of the cabin, and his voice lost some of its usual incisiveness. "They picked a road entirely different from ours. No specialization of labor, no mass production, no standardization. Anybody who wants a car or a cake-mixer builds it from scratch, if he has the time and the talent. You noticed their planes and cars were all different?" "Yes. I noticed them counting our ships, too." "So did I, but I didn't know what was going on in their minds. They must have been astonished at seeing seven identical models." "Not astonished," Garamond said. "Mildly surprised, perhaps. I've a feeling these people haven't much curiosity in their make-up. If you allow only one alien per house, that city out there must have a population of twenty thousand or more. Yet I doubt if as many as two hundred came out to look at us today -- and practically all those who came had their own transport." "You mean we got the lunatic fringe." "Gadgeteers, anyway -- probably more interested in our aircraft than in us. They could be a frustrating bunch to have as next-door neighbors." O'Hagan stared portentously at the paperwork scattered on the table. "So you intend to press on?" "Yes." Garamond decided to let the single word do the work of the hundreds he might have used. "Have you got a crew?" "I don't know yet." O'Hagan sighed heavily. "I'm sick to death of Hying, Vance. It's to live among folks who keep inventing the steam engine every couple of years. I'll fly with you." "Thanks, Dennis." Garamond felt a warm prickling in his eyes. "#..." "Never mind the gratitude," O'Hagan said briskly. "Let's see what sort of mess you've been making of these load distributions." against Garamond's expectations, he was able to raise two crews of four to continue the flight. Again making use of the extra lift to be gained from cold air, the two machines took off at dawn and, without circling or giving any aerial signal of goodbye, they flew quietly into the east. Dav #. Estimated range: #. I #, # kilometers This may be my last journal entry. Words seem to be losing their meaning, the act of writing them all significance. I notice that we have virtually stopped speaking to each other. The silence does not imply or induce separateness -- the eight of us have compacted into one. It is simply that there is something embarrassing about watching a man go through the whole pointless performance of shaping his lips and activating his tongue in order to push sound vibrations out on the air. It is peculiar, too, how a spoken word resolves itself into meaningless syllables, and how a single syllable can hang resonating in the air, in your mind, long after the speaker has turned away. I fancy, sometimes, that the same phenomenon takes place with images. We have steered our ships above a thousand seas, ten thousand mountain fanges, all of which have promised to be different -- but which all struck us as the same. A distinctive peak or river bend, a curious group of islands, the coloration of a wooded valley -- geographical features appear before us with the promise of something new and, having cheated us, fall behind. Were it not for the certainty of the inertial guidance system I might imagine we were flying in circles. No, that isn't correct, for we have learned to steer a constant course against the stripings of the sky. We seem to exist, embedded, in a huge crystal paperweight and one of the advantages, perhaps the only one, is that we can tell where we are going by reference to its millefiori design. If I hold the milk-blue curvatures in a certain precise relationship, crossing windshield and prow just so, I can fly for as long as thirty minutes before the black box chimes and edges me to left or right. (The other black box, the portable delton detector, remains inert even after all this time. Dennis was right when he said we were lucky to find that first particle so soon.) The upcurving horizon provides a constant reference for level flying. It occurred to me recently that Orbitsville is so big that we should not be able to detect any upward curvature in the horizon. As usual, Dennis was able to explain that it was an optical illusion -- the horizon is virtually straight but, through a trick of perception, appears to sag in the middle. He told me that the ancient Greeks compensated for the effect when building their temples. The two aircraft are behaving as well as can be expected within their design limits. Each is carrying a reserve powerplant which takes up a high proportion of its payload, but that's unavoidable. A gyromagnetic engine is little more than a block of metal in which most of the atoms have been orchestrated to resonate in tune. It is without doubt one of the best general purpose mediumsized powerplants ever conceived, but it has a fault in that -- without warning and for no apparent reason -- the orchestra can fall into discord and the power output drop to zero. When that happens there is no option but to install a new engine. We can afford it to happen only twice. F ortunately we have had only minor mechanical troubles, nothing serious enough to cause an unscheduled landing. But the potential is there and grows daily. The biggest cause for concern. however, is the biological machinery on board -- our own bodies. Everybody except young Braunek is subject to headaches, constipation, dizziness and nausea. Many of the symptoms are probably due to prolonged stress but, with increasingly unreliable aircraft to fly, we dare not resort to tranquilizers. Dennis in particular is causing me alarm, and an equal amount of guilt. I should never have brought him along. He gets grayer and more tired every day, grows less and less able to do his stint at the controls. The protein and yeast cakes on which we live are not appetizing at the best of times, but Dennis is finding it difficult to keep them down. His weight is decreasing rapidly. I am reaching the conclusion that the mission should be abandoned. This time there are no emotional undertones in my thinking. I simply realize that the gamble is not worth the expenditure of human lives. A short time ago I could not have made such an admission. But that was before we had fully begun to pay for challenging the Big O. The journey we are attempting is perhaps only a hundredth of O's circumference, and of that tiny fraction we have completed only a fraction. My personal punishment for this presumption is that O has scoured out my soul. I can think of my dead wife and child; I can think of Denise Serra; I can think of Elizabeth Lindstrom... and nothing happens. I feel nothing. This is my last diary entry. There is nothing more to write. There is nothing more to say. K neeling on the thrumming floor beside O'Hagan's bunk, Garamond said, "It's summertime down there, Dennis. We've flown right into summer." "I don't care." Beneath its covering of sheets, the scientist's body seemed as frail and fleshless as that of a mummified woman. "I'm positive we could find fruit trees." O'Hagan gave a skeletal grin. "You know what you can do with your fruit trees." "But if you could eat something you'd be all right." "I'm just fine -- all I need is a rest." O'Hagan caught Garamond's wrist. "Vance, you're not going to call of the flight on my account. Promise me that." "I promise." Garamond disengaged the white, too-clean fingers one by one and stood up. The decision, now that it had come, was strangely easy to make. "I'm calling it off on my own account." He ignored the other man's protests and went forward along the narrow aisle to the blinding arena of the cockpit. Braunek was at the controls, Sammy Yamoto beside him in the second pilot's seat. He had removed a cover from the delton detector and was probing inside it. Garamond tapped him on the shoulder. "Why aren't you asleep, Sammy? You were on duty most of the night." Yamoto adjusted his dark glasses. "I'm going to bed down in a minute -- as soon as I put my mind at rest about this pile of junk." "Junk?" "Yes. I don't think it's working." Garamond glanced at the detector's control panel. "According to the operating light, it's working." "I know, but look at this." Yamoto clicked the switch of the main power supply to the detector box up and down several times in succession. The orange letters that spelled system functioning continued to glow steadily in their dark recess. "What a botch," Yamoto said bitterly. "You know, I might never have caught on if a generator hadn't cut itself out during the night. I was sitting here about two hours later when all of a sudden it hit me -- the lights on the detector panel hadn't blinked with all the others." "Does that prove it isn't working?" "Not necessarily -- but it makes me doubt the quality of the whole assembly. Litman deserves to be shot." "Don't worry about it." Garamond lowered himself into the supernumerary seat. "Not at this stage. We have to call off the llight." "Dennis?" "I don't want to seem callous, but -- " Yamoto paused to force a multiconnector into place -- "don't you think he may die anyway?" "I can't take that chance." "Now I have to sound callous. There are seven other men on this..." Yamoto stopped speaking as the delton detector emitted a sharp tap like that of a steel ball dropped onto a metal plate. He instinctively jerked his hand away from the exposed wiring. Garamond raised his eyebrows. "What have you done to it?" "All I've done is fix it." Yamoto gave a quivering, triumphant grin as two more tapping sounds were heard almost simultaneously. "Then what are those noises?" "Those, my friend, are delta particles coming through our screen." The astronomer's words were punctuated by further noises from the machine. "And their frequency indicates we're close to their source." "Close? How close?" Yamoto took out a calculator and his fingers flickered over it. "I'd say about twenty or thirty thousand kilometers." A cool breeze from nowhere played on Garamond's forehead. "You don't mean from Beachhead City." "Beachhead City is the only source we know. That's what it's all about." "But..." A fresh staccato outburst came from the detector as Garamond, knowing he should have been excited, looked out through the front windshield of the aircraft at a range of low mountains perhaps an hour's flying time ahead. They seemed no more and no less familiar than all the others he had seen. "Is this possible?" he said. "Could we have overestimated the flight time by two years?" Yamoto turned an adjusting screw on the delton detector, decreasing the sound level of its irregular tattoo. "Anything is possible on Orbitsville." I t was late on the following day when the two stiff-winged ungainly birds began to gain altitude to cross the Anal green ridges. All crew members, including a feverish-eyed O'Hagan, were gathered to watch as the mountain crests began to sink in submission to their combined wills. Changing parallaxes made the high ground below them appear to shift like sand. Yamoto switched off the detector's incessant pelting with a flourish. "The instrument is no longer of any use to us. Astronomically speaking, we have reached our destination." "How far would you say it is, Sammy?" "A hundred kilometers. Perhaps less." Joe Braunek squirmed in his seat, but his hands and feet were steady on the flying controls. "Then we have to see Beachhead City as soon as we clear this range." Garamond felt the conviction which had been growing in him achieve a leaden solidity. "It won't be there," he announced. "I don't remember seeing a mountain range this close to the city." "It's a pretty low range," Yamoto said uncertainly. "You wouldn't have noticed it unless you had a specific..." His voice faded as the ground tilted and sloped away beneath them to reveal one of Orbitsville's clean light of the sun they could see to the edges of infinity, across oceans of grass and scrub, and there was no sign of Beachhead City. "What do we do now?" Braunek spoke with a curious timidity as he looked back at the other three men. The resilience that all the months of flight had not been able to sap now seemed to have left him. "Do we just fly on?" Garamond, unable to feel shock or disappointment, turned to Yamoto. "Switch on the detector again." "Right." The astronomer reactivated the black box and the cabin immediately filled with a roar like drum-roll. "But we can't change what it says -- we're right on target." "Is it directional?" "Yes." Yamoto glanced at O'Hagan, who nodded tiredly in confirmation. "Swing to the left," Garamond told Braunek. "Not too quickly." The plane banked slowly to the north and, as it did so, the sound from the delton detector steadily decreased until it faded out altogether. "Hold it there! We're now flying at right angles to the precise source of the particle bombardment." Yamoto raised the binoculars and looked in the direction indicated by the aircraft's starboard wing. "It's no use, Vance. There's nothing there." "There has to be something. We've got an hour of daylight left -- take a new bearing and we'll follow it till nightfall." While Yamoto used the lightphone to bring the second crew up to date on what was happening, Joe Braunek steered the aircraft into its new heading and shed height until they were at cruise altitude. The two machines flew on for another hour, occasionally swinging off course to make an up-dated check on their direction. Toward the end of the hour, O'Hagan's strength gave out and he had to be helped back to his bunk. "We messed it up," he said to Garamond, easing himself down. Garamond shook his head as he spread a blanket over the older man's thin body. "It wasn't your fault." "Our basic premise was wrong, and that's unforgivable." "Forget it, Dennis. Besides, you were the one who warned me we had no right to pick up that first particle so soon. As usual, you were right." "Don't try to butter me. I'm too... O'Hagan closed his eyes and seemed to fall asleep at once. Garamond made his way back to the cockpit and sat down to weigh the various factors pointing to the ending of the mission. He sensed that the resistance of the other men, which had surprised him earlier, would no longer be a consideration. They had allowed themselves to hope too soon, and Orbitsville had punished them for it. What remained now was the decision on where to make the final landing. His own preference was for the foothills of a mountain chain which would provide them with rivers, variety of vegetation and the psychologically important richness of scenery. It might be best to turn back to the range they had just crossed rather than fly onward over what seemed the most extensive plain they had encountered so far. There was the possibility that something could go wrong with one of the aircraft when they were part way across that eternity of grass; and there was the certainty that what they would find on the far side would be no different from what they had left behind. Unless they came to a sea, Garamond reminded himself. A sea would add even more... "I think we've arrived." Braunek called over his shoulder. "I see something in front of us." Garamond moved up behind the pilot and peered through the forward canopy at the Hat prairie. It stretched ahead, unbroken, for hundreds of kilometers. "I don't see anything." "Straight ahead of us. About ten kilometers." "Is it something small?" "Small? It's huge! Look, Vance, right there!" Garamond followed the exact line of Braunek's pointing finger and a cold unease crept over him as he confirmed his belief that they were looking at featureless flatlands. Yamoto shouldered his way into the cockpit. "What's going on?" "Straight ahead of us," Braunek said. "What do you think that is?" The astronomer shielded his eyes to see better and gave a low whistle. "I don't know, but it would be worth landing for a closer look. But before we go down I want to get an infrared photograph of it." Garamond examined the sandsmooth plain once more, and was opening his mouth to protest when he saw the apparition. He had been looking for an object which distinguished itself from its surroundings by verticality and texture, but this was a vast area of grass that differed from the rest only in that it was slightly darker in color. It could have been taken for a natural variation in the grass, perhaps caused by soil composition, except for the fact that it was perfectly circular. From the approaching aircraft it appeared as a ghostly ellipse of green on green, like a design in an experimental painting. Yamoto opened his personal locker, took out a camera and photographed the slowly expanding circle. He reeled out the print, glanced at it briefly and passed it around for the others to see. On it the area of grass stood out darkly against an orange background. "It's quite a few degrees colder," Yamoto said. "I would say that the entire area seems to be losing heat into space." "What does it mean?" "Well, the grass there is of a slightly different color -- which could mean the soil is absorbing some mineral or other. And there's the heat loss. Plus the fact that radiation from the outside universe is being admitted... It adds up to just one thing." "Which is?" "We've found another entrance to Orbitsville." "How can that be?" Garamond felt a slow unexpected quickening of his spirit. "We did a survey of the equatorial region from the outside. and besides... there's no hole in the shell." #S# "There is a hole," Yamoto said calmly. "But -- a very long time ago -- somebody sealed it up." They landed close to the edge of the circle. Although darkness came flooding in from the east only a few minutes later, they began to dig an exploratory trench. The soil was several meters thick in the area, but in less than an hour an invisible syrupy resistance to their spades told them they had encountered the lenticular Field. Ashort time later a massive diaphragm of rusting metal was uncovered. They sliced through it with the invisible lance of a valency cutter. They levered out a square section. Then, without speaking, each man in turn looked downward at the stars. rpms is North Ten, the most A. advanced of our forward distribution centers," Elizabeth Lindstrom said, a warm note of pride in her voice. "You can see at once the amount of effort and organization that has been put into it." Charles Devereaux walked to the parapet of the roof of the administration building and looked out across the plain. Four hundred kilometers to the south lay Beachhead City. The arrow-straight highway to it was alive with the small wheeled transports of settlers. Here and there on the road, before it faded into the shimmering distance, could be seen the larger shapes of bulk carriers bringing supplies. The highway ended at North Ten, from which point a series of dirt tracks fanned out into the encircling sweep of prairie. For the first few kilometers the tracks made their way through an industrial area where reaping machines gathered the grass used as a source of cellulose to produce plastics for building purposes. Immediately beyond the acetate factories, the homesteads began. The widely spaced dwellings sparkled whitely in the sun. "I'm impressed with everything Starflight has done here. My Lady," Devereaux said, choosing his words with professional care. "Please understand that when I pose questions to you, I do so solely in my capacity as a representative of the Two Worlds Government." Da you think I would waste time answering them otherwise? Elizabeth suppressed the thought and bent her mind to the unfamiliar task of self-control. "I do understand," she assured the dapper gray man, smiling. "It's your duty to make sure that all that can possibly be done to open up Lindstromland is in fact being done." "That's precisely it, My Lady. You see, the people on Earth and Terranova have heard about the fantastic size of Lindstromland. They can't understand why it is that, if there is unlimited living space available, the Government doesn't simply set up a program of shipbuilding on a global scale and bring them here," said Devereaux. "A perfectly understandable point of view." Elizabeth spread her hands to the horizons, fingers flashing with jewel-fire. "But this land I have given to humanity makes its own rules and we have no option but to abide by them. Lindstromland is unthinkably large. Yet by providing only one entrance, and placing restrictions on interior travel and communications, its builders have effectively made it small. My own belief is that they decided to enforce a selection procedure. As long as Lindstromland can accept immigrants only in regulated quantities the quality of the stock that arrives will be higher." "Do you think the concept of stock and breeding would have been familiar to them?" "Perhaps not." Elizabeth realized she had used an unfortunate trigger-word, one to which the upstart of a civil servant reacted unfavorably. It struck her that things had already gone too far when she. President of Starflight, was being forced to placate an obscure official in the weakest government in human history. The circumstances surrounding the discovery of Lindstromland, she was beginning to appreciate, had been ill omens. Devereaux apparently was not satisfied. "It would be a tragedy if Earth were to export attitudes such as nationalism and..." "What I'm saying," Elizabeth cut in, "is that it would be an even bigger tragedy if we were to empty every slum and gutter on Earth into this green land." "Why?" Devereaux met her eyes squarely and she made the discovery that his grayness had a steely quality. "Because the transportation task would be too great to be handled by private concern?" Elizabeth felt her mouth go dry as she fought to restrain herself. Nobody had ever been allowed to speak to her in this manner before, with the possible exception of Captain Garamond -- and he had paid. It was infuriating how these small men, nonentities, tended to lapse into insolence the moment they felt secure. "Of course not," she said, marveling at the calmness of her voice. "There are many sound reasons for regulating population flow. Look at the squalid difficulties there were when the first settlers here encountered those creatures they call Clowns." "Yes. but those difficulties could have been avoided. In fact, we think they may have been engineered." For one heady moment Elizabeth considered burning Devereaux in two where he stood, even if it led to a major incident, even if it meant turning Lindstromland into a fortress. Then it came to her that he -- in abandoning all the rules of normal diplomacy -- was laying his cards on the table. She regarded him closely, trying to decide if he were offering himself for sale. The approach, in greatly modified form, was a familiar one among government employees: show yourself to be dangerous and therefore valuable in proportion. She smiled and moved closer to Devereaux, deliberately stepping inside his proximity rejection zone, a psychological maneuver she had learned at an early age. His face stiffened momentarily, as she had known it would, and she was about to touch him when Secretary Robard appeared on the edge of the stairwell. He was carrying a headset and feeding wire out of a reel as he walked. Elizabeth frowned at him. "What is this, Robard?" "Priority One, My Lady. Your flagship is picking up a radio message you must hear." "Wait there." She moved away from Devereaux. The brusqueness of her man's voice, so out of keeping with his normal manner, told her something important had happened. She silently cursed the obtuse physics of Lindstromland that denied her easy radio contact with the outside universe. A voice was already speaking when she put on the headset. It was unemotional, with an inhuman steadiness, and the recognition of it drained the strength from her legs. Elizabeth Lindstrom sank to her knees, and listened. "... using the resources of the Bissendorfs workshops, we built a number of aircraft in which to fly back to Beachhead City. The ships proved inadequate for the distance involved, but they got eight of us to the point from which I am making this broadcast. We have discovered here a second entrance to the sphere. "The entrance was not discovered during the equatorial survey because it is sealed with a metal diaphragm. The metal employed has nothing in common with the material of the Orbitsville shell. I believe it is the product of a civilization no further advanced than our own. We had no difficulty cutting a hole in it to let us extend a radio antenna." There was a crackling pause, then the voice emerged strongly in its relentless measured tones. "The fact that we were able to find a second entrance so quickly, with such limited resources, probably means there must be many others. Many hundreds. Many thousands, possibly. It is logical to assume that all the others have been similarly blocked, and it is equally logical to assume that the blocking was not done by the builders of the sphere. "This raises questions about the identity and motivation of those who sealed the entrances. The evidence suggests that the work was carried out by a race of beings who found Orbitsville long before we did. We may never know what those beings looked like, but we can tell that they shared some of the faults of our own race. They, or some of them, decided to monopolize Orbitsville, to control it, to exploit it; and the method they chose was to limit access to the interior of the sphere. "The evidence also shows that they succeeded for a time -- and that, eventually, they failed. "Perhaps they were destroyed in the battle we know to have taken place at the Beachhead City entrance. Perhaps in the end they lost out to Orbitsville itself. By being absorbed and changed, just as we are going to be absorbed and changed. The lesson for us now is that the entire Starflight organization -- with its vested interest in curbing humanity's natural expansion -- must be cast aside. All of Orbitsville is open to us. It is available as I speak... Elizabeth removed the headset, cutting herself off from the dreadful, didactic voice. She put her hands on the smooth surface of the roof and sank down until she was lying prone, her open mouth pressed against the footprinted plastic. Vance Gantmond, she thought, her mind sinking through successive levels of cryogenic coldness. I have to love you... because you are the only one ever to have given me real pain, ever to have hurt me. You hurt me now. She moved her hips from side to side, grinding against the roof with her pubis. Now that all else is ending... it is HI iii Perhaps the most significant novel of # from mv turn... to make love... to vou... "My Lady, are you ill?" The voice reached her across bleak infinities. Elizabeth raised her head and, with effort, identified the gray, anxious face of Charles Devereaux. She got to her feet. "How dare you!" she said coldly. "What are you suggesting?" "Nothing. I..." "Why did you let this person enter my quarters?" Elizabeth turned and stared accusingly at Robard, who had quietly retrieved the headset and was reeling in the attached wire. "Get him out of here!" "I'm going -- I've seen enough." Devereaux hurried toward the stairwell. Elizabeth watched him go, twisting a ruby ring on her finger as she did so. It turned easily on bearings of perspiration. Robard bowed nervously. "If you will excuse me..." "Not yet," Elizabeth snapped. "Get me Doctor Killops on that thing." "Yes, My Lady." Robard murmured into the instrument, listened for a moment, then handed it to her. He began to withdraw but she pointed at a spot nearby, silently ordering him to stay. Elizabeth raised the communicator to her lips. "Tell me. Doctor Killops, has Mrs. Garamond had her sedative today yet? No? Then don't give it to her. Captain Garamond is returning, alive, and we want his wife to be fully conscious and alert for the" reunion." She threw down the instrument and Robard stooped to pick it up. "Never mind that," Elizabeth said quietly. "Get my car ready to leave in five minutes. I have urgent business in Beachhead City." T he shock of hearing by radio that his wife and son were still alive had stormed through Garamond's system like a nuclear fireball. In its wake had come relief, joy, gratitude, bafflement, renewal of optimism -- and finally, as a consequence of emotional overload, an intense physical reaction. There was a period of several hours during which he experienced cold sweats, irregular heartbeat and dizziness; and the symptoms were at their height when the little transit boat from fleet headquarters arrived underfoot. As had happened once before, he felt disoriented and afraid on seeing a spacesuited figure clamber upward through a black hole in the ground. The figure was followed by others carrying empty spacesuits. When the faceplates had been removed and the two parties were mingling, they still looked strange to him. At some time in the preceding months he had come to accept the thin-shouldered shabbiness of his own crew as the norm, and now the members of the rescue party seemed too sleek and shiny, too alien. "Captain Garamond?" A youthful Starflight officer approached him and saluted, beardless face glowing with pleasure and health. "I'm Lieutenant Kenny of the Westmorland. This is a great honor for me, sir." "Thank you." The action of returning the salute felt awkward to Garamond. Kenny's gaze strayed to the sloping stiff-winged outlines of the two aircraft and his jaw sagged. "I'm told you managed to fly a couple of shifts. That must have been fantastic." Garamond suppressed an illogical resentment. "You might call it that. The Westmorland? Isn't that coming with us. He's waiting for you aboard the transit boat now. I'll have to photograph those airplanes, sir -- they're just to..." "Not now, Lieutenant. My Chief Science Officer is ill and must be hospitalized at once. The rest of us aren't in great shape, either." Garamond tried to keep his voice firm even though a numbness had enveloped his body, creating a sensation that his head was floating in the air like a balloon. Kenny, with a flexibility of response that further dismayed Garamond, was instantly solicitous. He began shouting orders and within a few minutes the eight members of the Bisscndor's crew had been suited up for transfer to the waiting boat. Garamond's mind was brimming with thoughts of Aileen and Chris as he negotiated the short spacewalk, with its swaying vistas of star rivers and its constrained breathing of rubber-smelling air. As soon as he had passed through the airlock he made his way to the forward compartment, which seemed impossibly roomy after his months in the aircraft's narrow fuselage. Another spacesuited figure rose to greet him. "It's good to see you, Vance," eyed, silver-haired man who had been in the Exploration Arm for twenty years and treated his job of wandering unknown space as if he was the pilot of a local ferry. "Thanks, Hugo. It's good to..." Garamond shook his head to show he had run out of words. "You don't look well, Vance. Rough trip?" "Rough trip." "Enough said, skipper. We're keeping the suits on, but strap yourself in and relax -- we'll have you home in no time. Try to get some sleep." Garamond nodded gratefully. "Have you seen my wife and boy?" "No. Unlike you, I'm just a working flickerwing man and I don't get invited out to the Octagon." "The Octagon! What are they doing there?" "They've been staying with the President ever since you... ah... disappeared. They're celebrities too, you know. Reflected glory, and all that." "But..." A new center of coldness began to form within Garamond's body. "Tell me, Hugo, did the President send you here to pick us up?" "No. It was an automatic reaction on the part of Fleet Command. The President is out at North Ten -- that's one of the forward supply depots we've built." "Will she have heard my first message yet?" gloved finger at Garamond. "Starting to sweat over some of those things you said about Starflight? Don't worry about it -- we all know you've been under a strain. You can say you got a bit carried away by the occasion." Garamond took a deep breath. "Are there any airplanes or other rapid transport systems in use around Beachhead City?" "Not yet. All the production has been concentrated on ground cars and housing." "How long will it take the President to get back to the Octagon?" "It's hard to say -- the cars they produce aren't built for speed. Eight hours, maybe." "How long till we get back?" "Well, I'm allowing five hours in view of Mister Q'Hagan's condition." "Speed it up, Hugo," Garamond said. "I have to be back before the President, and she's had a few hours start." tion panel on which changing color configurations showed that the ship was sealed and almost ready for flight. "That would mean fairly high G-forces. For a sick man..." "He won't mind -- go ask him." "I don't see..." "Suppose I said it was a matter of life or death?" "I wouldn't believe you, but..." opened an audio channel to the flight deck, and instructed the pilot to make the return journey in the shortest possible time consistent with O'Hagan's health. Garamond thanked him and tried to relax in the G-chair, wishing he had been able to take the other man into his and uncomplicated, with a high regard for authority. It would have been difficult, possibly disastrous, for Garamond to try telling him he believed Elizabeth Lindstrom was a psychopath who would enjoy murdering an innocent woman and asking why Elizabeth had not done it as soon as she had had the chance, and Garamond would not have been able to answer. It would not have been enough to say that he felt it in his bones. He closed his eyes as the acceleration forces clamped down, but his growing conviction of danger made it impossible for him to rest. Thirty minutes into the flight he got an idea. "Do you think there'll be a reception when we get back? A public one?" "You keep hogging the news. Even while you were away a reporter called Mason, I think, ran a campaign to persuade somebody to go looking for your ship. The betting was ten thousand-to-one that you were dead, though, so he didn't have much success." Garamond had forgotten about the reporter from Earth. "You said my wife and boy are well known, too. I want them to meet me at the Beachhead City transit tube. Can you arrange that?" "I don't see why not. There's a direct communications link to the Octagon from the President's flagcommand microphone of his spacesuit, waited, spoke again, and then settled into a lengthy conversation. Only occasional whispers of sound came through his open faceplate, but Garamond could hear the exchange becoming heated. When it still for a moment before turning to speak. "Sorry, Vance." "What happened?" "Apparently the President has sent instructions from North Ten that your family is to wait in the Octagon until you get there. She's on her way there now, and they can't contact her, so nobody would authorize transportation into the City for your wife. I don't understand it." "I think I do," Garamond replied quietly, his eyes fixed on the forward view plate and its image of a universe divided in two by the cosmic hugeness of Orbitsville, one half in light, the other in total darkness. T he effort of moving under multiple gravities was almost too much for Garamond, but he was standing in the cramped airlock -- sealed up and breathing suit air -- before the transit boat reached the docking clamps. He cracked the outer seal the instant the green disembarkation light came on, went through the boat's outer door and found himself in a lighted I-shaped tube. It was equipped with handrails and, at the rounded corner where the sphere's gravitation came into effect, there was the beginning of a non-skid walkway. Garamond pulled himself along the weightless section with his hands, forced his way through the invisible syrup of the lenticular field, achieved an upright position and strode into the arrival hall. He was immediately walled in by faces and bodies and, as soon as he opened his helmet, battered by the sound of shouting and cheering. People surged around him, reaching for his hands, slapping his back, pulling hoses and connectors from his suit for souvenirs. At the rear of the crowd were men with scene recorders. As he scanned their faces, an uncontrollable impulse caused Garamond to raise his arm like a Twentieth Century astronaut returning from an orbital mission. He cursed the autonomous limb, appalled at its behavior, and concentrated on finding the right face in the bewildering, seething mass, aware of how much he had always depended on Cliff Napier in similar circumstances. There was a high proportion of men in the uniforms of top-ranking Starflight officials, any of whom could have arranged transport to the Octagon, but he had no way of knowing which were members of Elizabeth's inner cadre and therefore hostile. After a blurred moment he saw a heavyshouldered young man with prematurely graying hair working his way toward him. Colbert Mason! "Captain Garamond," Mason shouted above the background noise. "I can't tell you how much..." Garamond shook his head. "We can talk later. Have you a car?" "It's outside. I ' "I've got to get out of here right now." Mason hesitated. "There's official Starflight transportation waiting" "Remember the first day we met, Colbert? You needed wheels in a hurry and #... "Come on." Mason lowered his head and charged through the crowd like an ice-breaking ship. Garamond. hampered by the bulk of the suit, struggled in his wake. In a few moments they had reached a white vehicle with two worlds news agency blazoned on its side in orange letters. The two men got in, watched by the retinue that had followed them from the hall, and Mason got the vehicle moving. "Where to?" he asked. "The Octagon -- as fast as this thing will go." "Okay, but I'm not welcome there. The guards won't let my car in." "I'm not welcome either, but we're going in just the same." Garamond began working on the zips of the spacesuit. That was a good line to hand the Press, he thought as the yammerings of panic began to build up. That was an authentic general-purpose man of action speaking. Why do I do these things? Why don't I let him know I'm scared shitless? It might makes things easier... Mason hunched over the wheel as the car sped through the industrial environs of the city. "This is the part you flattened, but they rebuilt it just as ugly as ever." "They would." "Can you tell me what's going on?" Garamond hesitated. "Sorry, Colbert -- not yet." "I just wondered." "Either way, you're going to get another big story." "Hell, I know that much already. I just wondered... as a friend." "I appreciate the friendship, but I can't talk till I'm sure." "It's all right," Mason said. "We'll be there in less than ten minutes." For the rest of the drive Garamond concentrated on removing the spacesuit. In the confines of the car it was an exhausting, frustrating task which he welcomed because it enabled his mind to hold back the tides of fear. By the time he had finally worked himself free, the octagonal building housing Starflight Center loomed on a hilltop straight ahead. He could make out the perimeter fence with its strolling guards. As the car gained height, and greater stretches of the surrounding grasslands came into view, Garamond saw that there was also a northern approach road to the Octagon. Another vehicle, still several kilometers away, was speeding along it, trailing a plume of saffron dust. It was too far away for him to distinguish the black-andwhite silver Starflight livery, but on the instant a steel band seemed to clamp around his chest, denying him air. He stared wordlessly at the massive gate of the west entrance. The car slowed down as guards emerged from their kiosk. "Go straight through it," Garamond urged. "Don't slow down." Mason said, "It would take a tank to batter down that gate -- we'd both be killed. We'll just have to talk our way in." "Talk?" Garamond looked north and saw that the other vehicle seemed to be approaching with the speed of an aircraft. "There's no time for talking." H e leaped from the car as soon as it had slid to a halt and ran to the kiosk door at the side of the gate. A sun-visored guard emerged, carrying a ray gun, and stared warily at Garamond's stained travesty of a Starlight uniform. "State your business," he said, at the same time making a signal to the other two guards seated inside. "I'm Captain Garamond of the Stellar Exploration Arm. Open the gate immediately." The man's mouth fell open. "I don't know if I can do that, even for you, Captain Garamond." "You've heard of me, haven't you? You know who I am?" "I do know who you are. Captain. I -- I think you're the greatest! But that doesn't mean I should let you in. Have you an authorization?" "Authorization?" Garamond considered putting on a display of righteous indignation, but decided it would not work. He smiled and pointed at the dust-devil now within a kilometer of the northern gate. "There's my authorization. President Lindstrom is in that car, coming here especially to meet me." "How do I know that's true? I mean -- " "You'll know when she finds out you wouldn't let me through. I think I'll go back to my car and watch what happens." Garamond turned away. "Just a minute." The guard gave Garamond a perplexed look. "You can come in, but that other guy stays where he is." Garamond shrugged and walked straight at the gate. It rolled out of his way just in time, then he was inside the perimeter and heading for the Octagon's west entrance door, not more than a hundred paces away. A second before it was lost to view behind the flank of the building, he glimpsed the other car arriving at the north gate. It was black and silver, and he was able to see a pale feminine figure in the shaded interior. The certainty of being too late made his heart lapse into an unsteady, lumping rhythm. He was breaking into a run, regardless of what the watchful patrolmen might think, when his attention was caught by a flicker of movement as a window opened in the transparent wall of the uppermost floor. Again he picked out a womanly figure, but this time it was that of his wife. And she was looking down at him. He cupped his hands to his mouth and shouted. "Aileen! Can you hear me?" "Vance!" Her voice was faint and tremulous, almost lost in the updraft at the sheer wall. "Pick up Chris and bring him down to this door as fast as you can." He indicated the nearby entrance. "Did you get that?" "Yes -- I'm coming down." Aileen vanished from the window. Garamond went to the door, held it open and saw a short, deserted corridor with four openings on each side. He debated trying to find stairs or elevator shaft, then decided that if he tried to meet Aileen part way he might miss her. Elizabeth was bound to be in the building by this time and on her way up to the private suite. Aileen and Christopher should be on their way down. But suppose there were only one central stairwell and they met Elizabeth head on? Garamond entered a chill dimension of time in which entire galaxies were created and destroyed between each thunderous beat of his heart. He tried to think constructively, but all that was left to him was the ability to be afraid, to feel pain and terror and... One of the corridor doors burst open. He caught a flash of brown skin and multicolored silks, then Aileen was in his arms. We've made it, Garamond exulted. We're all going to live. "Is it really you?" Aileen's face was cool and tear-wet against his own. "Is it really you, Vance?" "Of course, darling. There's no time to talk now. We've got to get..." Garamond's voice was stilled as he made the discovery. "Where's Chris?" Aileen looked at him blankly. "He's upstairs in his bed. He was asleep..." "But I told you to bring him!" "Did you? I can't think..." Aileen's eyes widened. "What's wrong?" "She's gone up there to get Chris. I told you to..." Voices sounded behind him and Garamond's hunting eyes saw that two guards had followed him nearly to the entrance. They had stopped and were looking up at the building. Holding Aileen by the wrist, Garamond ran to them and turned. High up within the transparent wall, where Aileen had been a minute earlier, Elizabeth Lindstrom was standing, pearly abdomen pressed against the clear plastic. She stared down, screened by reflected clouds, and raised one arm in langorous triumph. Garamond rounded on the nearest guard and, with a single convulsive movement, snatched the gun from his shoulder and sent him sprawling. He thumbed the safety catch off, selected maximum power and raised the weapon -- just in time to see Elizabeth step backward away from the wall, into shelter. Garamond 's eyes triangulated on his wife's ashen face. "Is the kid's room on this side of the building?" "Yes. I..." "Where is it? Show me the exact place." Aileen pointed at a wall section two meters to the left of where Elizabeth had been standing. The fallen guard got to this feet and came forward with outstretched hands, while his companion stood by uncertainly. Garamond pointed at the power setTing on the rifle, showing it to be at the lethal maximum. The guard backed off, shaking his head. Garamond raised the weapon again, aimed carefully and squeezed the trigger. The needlefine laser ray pierced the transparent plastic and, as he swung the gun, took out an irregular smoking area that tumbled flashing to the ground. A second later, as Garamond had prayed, a small pajama-clad figure appeared in the opening. Christopher Garamond rubbed his eyes, peering sleepily into space. Garamond dropped the rifle and ran forward, waving his arms. "Jump, Chris. Jump!" The sound of his hoarse, frightened voice almost obliterated the thought: He won't do it; nobody would do it. "Come on, son -- I'll catch you." Christopher drew back his shoulders. A pale shape appeared behind him, grasping. Christopher jumped cleanly through the opening, into sunlit air. As had happened once before, on a quiet terrace on Earth, Garamond saw the childish figure falling and turning, falling and turning, faster and faster. As had happened once before, he found himself running in a slow-motion nightmare, wading, struggling through molasses-thick tides of air. He sobbed his despair as he lunged forward. Something solid and incredibly weighty hit him on the upper chest, tried to smash his arms from their sockets. He went down into dusty grass, rolling with the priceless burden locked against his body. From a corner of his eye he saw a flash of laser fire stab downward and expire harmlessly. Garamond stood up, treasuring the feel of the boy's arms locked around his neck. "All right, son?" he whispered. "All right?" Christopher nodded and pressed his face into Garamond's shoulder, clinging like a baby. Garamond estimated he was beyond the effective range of Elizabeth's ring weapons and ran toward the gate without looking back at the Lindstrom Center. Aileen, who had been standing with her hands over her mouth, ran with him until they had reached the perimeter. The guards, frozen within tjheir kiosk, watched them with uncomprehending eyes. Colbert Mason was standing beside his car holding up a scene recorder. He glanced at a dial on the side of the machine. "That took two minutes less fifteen seconds," he said admiringly, then kissed the recorder ecstatically. "And it was all good stuff." "The best is yet to come," Garamond assured him, as they crowded into the car. G aramond, made sensitive to the nature of the benevolent trap, never again went far into the interior of Orbitsville. Not even when Elizabeth Lindstrom had been deposed and removed from all contact with society; not even when the Starflight enterprise had made way for communal transport schemes as natural and all-embracing as the yearly migration of birds to warmer climes; not even when geodesic networks of commerce were stretched across the outer surface of Orbitsville. He chose to live with his family on the edges of space, from which viewpoint he could best observe, and also forget, that time was drawing to a close for the rest of humanity. Time is a measurement of change. Evolution is a product of competition. Those concepts were without meaning or relevance in the context of the Big O. Absolved of the need to fight or flee, to feel hunger or fear, to build or destroy, to hope or dream, humanity soon was to cease being human -- even though the metamorphosis would not take place within a single season. During Garamond' s lifetime there was a last flare-up of that special kind of organized activity which, had man not been drawn like a wasp into the honeypot, might have enabled his descendants to straddle the universe. There was a magical period when, centered on a thousand star-pools, a thousand new nations were born. All of them felt free to develop and flower in their own separate ways, but all were destined to become as one under the influence of Orbitsville' s changeless savannahs. In time even the flickerwing ships ceased to ply the trade lanes between the entrance portals, because there can be no reward for the traveler when departure point cannot be distinguished from destination. The quiet of that last long Sunday fell over an enttre region of space. Orbitsville had achieved its purpose.  Gentlemen: In today's mail I received the February # issue of Galaxy. This is the first copy that I have received in over eight months. My subscription expired in October of # and I wish it to remain that way. Perhaps Science has caught up with the Science-fiction writers or perhaps it is me that has changed but it seems to me that the quality of the stories has deteriorated to the extent that I have given up on them. Perhaps the writers (good ones, that is) have either passed on or became too affluent. Where are the stories about Retief, Van Ryn, the Star Trader, the Rim Worlds, Stellar Colonization and etc. You are not the only one to feel my axe. I have been a subscriber to Analog ever since it started as 'Astounding' but as of this August, I am cancelling for the reasons given above. My only reason for stating this as I have is, perhaps it will build a little fire under someone that someone else will benefit. Sincerely Myrum J. Mudgett P.S. In case you are wondering, I am # years of age and started reading Science Fiction in # -- a magazine put out by Hugo Gernsback. Since writing the above I have read The Man Who Killed Hope'. This is a good example of what I mean. That story would have better been put in Readers Digest Book of the Month Club. More about lawyers As the new editor I am taking the liberty of sending you copies of June Galaxy and Worlds of IF in the hopes that you will be pleasantly surprised.  agree -- sf has been better. But it is my firm belief that -- certainly in this magazine ! -- it will soon be better than ever! # Mary Park City, #. # April #, # Dear Mr. Baen, At last, a decent science column. Galaxy can only benefit from A Step Farther Out, and I can think of no one better qualified than Jerry Pournelle to write it. The man has a natural talent for putting across complex ideas in a form that excites and awes the reader. I personally would rather read his non-fiction than his fiction. I hesitate to say that, as I am fond of his fiction, but it's difficult to find an author who can respond to my cravings for good science articles. Perhaps I represent a minority group, I don't know. Recently I learned you have taken over as editor at Galaxy. (Best wishes.) Since the science column is a new addition, I feel a need to urge you to keep it, and I'd like to tell you why. Although I can speak only for myself, it should be safe to say your readers are more than casually interested in science. I would hazard a guess that most of the science and technology books of the popular variety are sold to sf readers. But beyond these books there are very few sources for a reader to turn toward. 'Popular Science'. 'Science Digest', and the like are apt to focus on readers with little interest in basic science. Instead they publish reports on the latest innovations from Detroit or articles of the Sunday supplement variety. While this is fine for the general public, I don't think it satisfies the average fan. He is already aware of most of the material these magazines print. But when he turns to find a more informative source, he has to make a standing broad jump into the technical journals. Now, most fans can follow these, I'm sure, but the journals are too pointed, too limited in scope to be really satisfying. Thus, I strongly believe there is a demand among your readership for a middleground. Also, I think that after the column has been established your readers would look forward to it as much as the stories. (Especially a column in the hands of Dr. Pournelle.) There are other advantages -- the association of good sf with hard science, a column the readers can anchor to in each issue, a sounding board for new ideas in the real world. Having gone this far, I'd also like to point out some of the things I'd like to see, and some I wouldn't. First, historical of the Asimov variety. Before I cut Isaac's column, let me praise it. Here is an example of the success a science column can produce. Certainly, Isaac's column has been good for FSF. I also buy that particular magazine, and the first thing I read in it is the science column. Perhaps it's because of long association, but I'm always confident that, even if the fiction doesn't do a lot for me in this particular issue, my money has not been wasted. However, history of science can get rather tiring after a while. I wish Isaac would write one book on science history, and then drop the subject. I am more interested in what is going on today. After all, over # of all science has been discovered and developed in this century. Next, a column, as opposed to freelance articles as found in Analog, offers a chance to explore subjects of interest in greater depth. The articles can be cascaded, and old material need not be repeated. For example, one of the subjects I'd like to see covered is propulsion systems. One article could deal with basic theory, not too difficult, and the next few could then examine chemical rockets, laser, nuclear pulse, ion, fission pile, fusion drive, solar reflection, and then an article on pure speculation. The last article might examine the relative merits of each. Other subjects I'd like to see include energy sources, the recent revolution in geology, advances in medicine, and anything and everything that deals with space travel. In fact, let me make one special plea. It irks me to the core to hear some ignorant fool make a statement like, "What good has the space program done for us. We rocks." Unfortunately, my tongue ties itself in a knot when I try to destroy him. I would like to see one article that could point out in hard figures how well space has paid off. (Example, weather satellites alone have more than paid for it by saving would frame such an article. I would memorize it. Sigh. In summary, I want to appplaud Galaxy for A Step Farther Out. With your guidance and Jerry Pournelle's skill, the series can only be a terrific success. Always your friemi, fan, and follower, Daniel C. Smith You might also take a look at the August issue of Worlds of IF, wherein you will find Torchships Now, an article dealing with the application of pulse-fusion techniques to reaction drives for spacevehicles. This is the first in a series by Dick Hoagland, who has been, among many other things, Science Advisor to Walter Cronkite. The series is entitled, appropriately been accused by one writer of having a prediliction for "gee whiz " science-articles. I fear his accusation may have a certain basis in fact . ) Send to: Galaxy # E. #th Street New York, New York, # An Editorial Appeal Commencing with the June issues, Galaxy and Worlds of If will begin to fully show the results of an entirely new editorial policy. For example, the combined author line-up for June reads like a Who'.s Who of the field: Isaac Asimov, James Blish, Alexei and Cory Panshin, Fred Pohl, Lester del Rey, Mack Reynolds, Fred Saberhagen, James H. Schmitz, Robert Silverberg, Ted you'll agree. Check the contents-pages (themselves so changed as to be virtual new features) and you will find several additions. Galaxy: Forum, a platform for sf andor science notables who feel they have something important -- and interesting! -- to convey to the readership; Interface, an intermittent series of interviews cum thumbnail biographies by Ted Sturgeon (scheduled to begin in July with an interview of Roger Elwood); Showcase, (also scheduled for July) a non-verbal feature -- a new piece of sf-art by an acknowledged master, which has as its only justification that its creator thinks it's something special. And of course Bookshelf, Directions and Galaxy Stars will continue to flourish as of yore -- more than yore, in fact. Worlds of If: The Alien Viewpoint, an insider's view of sf. Crusty, hard-bitten, cynical old Dick Geis (EditorPublisher of The Alien Critic ) lays it on the line -- his opinions are not necessarily those of the management! Ars Gratia, much like Galaxy Showcase, but for Up-and-Comers; Future Perfect, next issue's goodies -- at least some of them; The Editor's Page in June is devoted to my personal favorite among the many past editors of Worlds of If. In future, it will be what the name implies -- the editor's page. And, as with Galaxy, all the old features will remain in residence. But all of this takes money, a good deal of it -- and the profit motive remains an operant factor in the publishing industry. To advertisers to take advantage of the trio combination, we are now offering a discount price of # per word to run in the three issues that appear in a #-month period. Our regular price is now # a word per issue. Whatever your choice...it's a bargain. choice...it's a bargain. science fiction and fantasy magazines from # to date. Harry Bennett, # Hollywood Blvd., Hollywood, CA. #B wants to: SS Books, G-#, # North Wilder, St. Paul, Minn. #. Illustrated catalog of SF-Fantasy books. Over # titles listed. Send #c for one, I .# for next #, or # for four consecutive catalogs plus Silverberg's "Dying Inside" a # publisher's edition SF book. Send to: Purple Unicorn Books, #-G# London Road, Duluth, Minn. #. and construction. Sample copy I .#. Waldwick, New Jersey #. Sell Analog March # to present. Send offer to Harris, # W. #th Ave., Arvada, Colorado, #. Prevent the Second Coming. Our humanity's role in Earth's approaching adventurous era. #c (stamps O.K.). Vanguard, #-G Waverley, Palo Alto, Calif. #. remember. No memorization. Release "Photographic" memory. Forget nothing! Liberates Extraordinary knowlsults! Free information. Institute of Advanced Thinking, Box #-IF, Pacific Palisades, Calif. #. by Bonnie Dalzell; Chelsea Quinn Yarling charge for catalogue. Orangetree Press, # Allston Way, Berkeley, Calif. #. singles. All areas. Free application, Dayton, Ohio #. highest-quality cut  polished Southwestern torquoise stones available in retail and bulk. Stones range in size from two to two-hundred carats. Retail prices: Morenci, I .#carat; Bisbee, I .#carat; Royston, # carat. Wholesale prices negotiable. To order or for further information write: S. Kramer, PO Box #, Woodstock, N.Y. #. Facts Beyond the Realm of Human Imagination! the hidden frontiers of the human mind and discover facts stranger than fiction. Easy to get. Just send # to Bookstore IF, Church of Scientology, # #th St. NW Washington, D.C. #. Your copy mailed within # hours. Money back guarantee. AM It was the computer's revenge. In rage, In frenzy, he turned us into monstrosities, imprisoning us deep inside his endless banks. Now I am a great soft jelly thing. I have no mouth. And I must scream. Harlan Ellison's "I Have No Mouth and I Must Scream" packs such a wallop it walked off with a Hugo -- science fiction's Oscar -- for the best short story of the year. Ellison's wild tale is waiting for you in a sensational #-page, double volume of all the Hugo winners from # to #. This anthology can be yours as part of an equally sensational #-booksfor-IOd offer when you join the Science Fiction Book Club. Choose any # books on this page, including, if you wish, The Hugo Winners, Volumes I  II (a # value). Here's how the Club works: When your membership is accepted, you'll receive your choice of # books for just # (plus shipping and handling). If not absolutely fascinated, return them within ten days -- membership will be cancelled and you'll owe nothing. About every # weeks (# times a year), we'll send you the Club's bulletin describing the # coming Selections and Alternate choices. If you want both Selections, you need do nothing; they'll be shipped automatically. If you don't want a Selection, or prefer an Alternate, or no book at all, just fill out the form provided, and return it to us by the date specified. We try to allow you at least ten days for making your decision. If you don't get the form in time to respond within # days, and receive an unwanted selection, you may return it at our expense. As a member you need take only # Selections or Alternates during the coming year. You may resign any time thereafter, or continue membership. Most books cost only #, plus shipping and handling. Occasionally, extra-value Selections are slightly higher. So join now. Send no money. But mail the coupon today. with membership i Science Fiction Book Club #-si #I Dept. FR-#. Garden City, New York # I have read your ad. Please accept me as a member in the Science Fiction Book Club. Send me, as a beginning, the # books whose numbers I have indicated below, and bill me just # (plus shipping and handling). I agree to lake # additional books during the coming year and may resign anytime thereafter. short stories -- prizeMars by Edgar Rice I I r  j winners picked by Sci-Fi Writers of Burroughs. From Tarzan author, firsl I Mr. I Mrs... MiSS l l America. Includes Anderson, Silverberg, and others. Pub. ed. # #. The # Annual World's Best S.F., ed. Donald novel ot the Martian Series involves a princess held captive by depraved ruler. Spec. Ed I Address Please print #I # An Alien Heal, by Michael Moorcock Satiric novel ot the future, when cities are jeweled, and lime I Citv State Zip novellas, short stories; Anderson. i Simak, others. Spec. Ed. travel common. Pub. ed. # #. Science Fiction Hall ot Fame. # winners," chosen by Sci-Fi Writers of America. Ed. Robert Silverberg. Pub. ed. # #. The Foundation Trilogy by Isaac Asimov. The ends of the galaxy revert to barbarism. Pub. ed. # #. Nebula Award Stories Seven, Lloyd Biggie. Jr... Ed. The latest novellas and #. Rendezvous With Rama by Arthur C. Clarke. From Childhood's End author, dazzling, visionary novel of a self-contained world in space. Pub. ed. # #. Again, Dangerous Visions, Harlan Ellison, ed. Forty-six pieces, short stories  novels. Explicit scenes and language may be oHensive lo some. Pub. ed. # #. A Princess ot #. The Hugo Winners, Vol. I  II. Giant #-in-l voljme of # award-winning stories. # to #. Asimov introduces each. Pub. ed. # #. The Lett Hand ot Darkness, by Ursula K. Leguin. Jolting novel of alien society whose inhabitants are human -- but ambisexual. Pub ed. # #. The Gods Themselves by Isaac Asimov. The master's first novel in # years . and worth the wait for a fabulous trip to the year #. Pub. ed. # #. A Time ot Changes by Robert novel of strange planet where human beings must despise themselves. #I Nebula award winner. Spec. Ed. The Science Fiction Book Club offers its own compieie hardbound editions sometimes altered In size to fit special presses and save members even more. Members accepted In U.S.A. and Canada only. Canadian members will be serviced from Toronto. Offer slighlly different in Canada Galaxy PiserchiaLawrencePangbornSturgeonPournelle #ist Edition # --  # "Arthur has done it again -- proved that the chief ingredient of superior science fiction is story. His sense of presence and of real people involved in real experiences is unfailing." Frank Herbert "What an absolute pleasure...Imagine, an astronomical story by someone who knows astronomy It was delightful to be presented with a scene to stagger the imagination and yet have it described so exactly and meticulously as to know you have been there." Isaac Asimov "Solid... written so that everyone can enjoy it...As always, Arthur C. Clarke pulls some totally unexpected and mighty fat rabbits out of the hat...while staying meticulously with known facts and future possibilities." Robert Heinlein CP Ballantine Books B. Spin-tinging Horror: Skull #, #, #, #; Psychotic # Adventures #; Insect Fear #; Legion of Charlies; Deviant Slice. C. Fables  Heresies: Tales From the Leather Nun; # Binky Brown Meets the Holy Virgin Mary. Spasm; Grim Wit # (#) Than you Gakiy radar I Due to your e . mm mm happy to awowt # m i of twdf mind ami. You ii ram t tailing of today at p no n you on afford. Canrful i package will mean bows of leading ptaura. W i t at and story mi of th right we these adtdt D. Graphic Novels: Grim Wit #; Image of the Beast # (.#; Psychotic Adventures #; Inner City Romance #; Dr. Atomic #; Harold Hedd #; Armorkins; Skull #; Two Fisted Zombies. E. Co mix by Women: Wimmen's Comix #, #. #; Pudge; # Tits  Clits; Abortion Eve; Pandora's Box; Manhunt. Girl Fight. F. Hard Hitting Humor  Satire: Dopin Dan I , #, #; # Harold Hedd I (SI); Dr. Atomic #; Big League Laffs; Short Order. Bijou # (.#); Green Dinosaur #. G. Sexy Stories for Neophytes  Libertines: Armaged # don #, #, # (#). Good Jive #; Inner City #. Facts O'Life, Eternal Tales; Hot Crackers, Young Lust # (.#). H. #s, #'s, #'j  #'s (you name it) Nostalgia Pack # age: Greaser #, #; Hungry Chuck Biscuits; Corn Fed #; Merton of the Movement; Tortoise  Hare; Laugh in the Dark; Bakersfield. I. Collector's Robert Crumb: Peoples; Artistic (.#); Black  White. J. E. C. Reprints: Weird Science #; Schock Suspense # #; Haunt of Fear #; Weird Fantasy #; Crime Suspense #. K. Recent Releases: Eight of our most recent publica # tions. Guaranteed quality -- get them as they come off the presses. you want wid mmd each, check or M.O. and a (you mud be IS to ordw thaw comix I to our j your mmd will M m ! I ! L. Super-Col lector's Package: All of the above comix (except package K). Over # comix, a value of # for only #. (Siffuture) Arnold E. Abramson, Publisher James Baen, Editor Theodore Sturgeon, Contributing Editor Bonnie Leigland, Managing Editor Lester del Rey, Feature Editor L. C. Murphy, Subscription Director Jay Tunick, Circulation Director 'Freedom's just another word for nothin' left to lose' the song says, and freedom was all old Earth had left to offer. A tragi-farce regarding the possible catastrophic consequences of mixing cybernetics and mothers-in-law...# A science-fiction allegory on the nature of Man, Woman -- and Pig. "There should be that moment, frozen in stone, when Cain met Abel, and slew him, and made his weapons thenceforth of quartzite... and fathered the human race." -- Robert Ardrey, African Genesis... # This story carries the present incipient oil shortage to its all-too-logical conclusion. With every passing year the potency of our technology grows greater -- as does the potential for frightfulness resulting from its misuse. Continuing the adventures of Demetrios, who, before the bombs fell, was Adam Freeman. He has lust finished telling the true story of the Prophet Abraham, and the policemen have arrived. In which Ted, in addition to reviewing several books of merit, treats us to a cameo analysis of sf that speaks volumes! Television: Never-Never Land and Clarke's Third Law -- a tongue-in-cheek analysis of the relationship between sf and reality, as interpreted by the Tube. Technology and Brainpower: Two Revolutions -- Technology-as-cornucopia is the theme of this month's science article. Letters from Denholm, Mathews, Prinette, Borden, Mabee, Hudson. Another in a non-verbal series. Interior illustrations by Fabian, Freff, Gaughan, Pini lishing Corporation, a subsidiary of Universal Publishing  Distributing Corporation. Arnold E. Abramson. President. Main Offices: # East # Street, New York, N.Y. #. Single copy: #c. #-issue subscription: # in U.S., # elsewhere. by Universal-Tandem Publishing Company, Ltd., # Gloucester Road, London SW# #RD. Arnold E. Abramson, Chairman of the Board. Ralph Stokes, Managing Director. Single copy: #p. #-issue subscription in the United Kingdom: p#. Copyright Conventions. Ail rights reserved. Second class postage paid at New York, N.Y. and additional mailing offices. The publishers assume no responsibility for unsolicited material. All stories printed in this magazine are fiction and any similarity between characters and actual persons is coincidental. Printed in U.S.A. An Editorial Appeal Commencing with the June issues, Galaxy and Worlds of If will begin to fully show the results of an entirely new editorial policy. For example, the combined author line-up for June reads like a Who's Who of the field: Isaac Asimov, James Blish, Alexei and Cory Panshin, Fred Pohl, Lester del Rey, Mack Reynolds, Fred Saberhagen, James H. Schmitz, Robert Silverberg, Ted you'll agree. Check the contents-pages (themselves so changed as to be virtual new features) and you will find several additions. Galaxy: Forum, a platform for sf andor science notables who feel they have something important -- and interesting! -- to convey to the readership; Interface, an intermittent series of interviews cum thumbnail biographies by Ted Sturgeon (scheduled to begin in July with an interview of Roger Elwood); Showcase, (also scheduled for July) a non-verbal feature -- a new piece of sf-art by an acknowledged master, which has as its only justification that its creator thinks it's something special. And of course Bookshelf, Directions and Galaxy Stars will continue to flourish as of yore -- more than yore, in fact. Worlds of If: The Alien Viewpoint, an insider's view of sf. Crusty, hard-bitten, cynical old Dick Geis (EditorPublisher of The Alien Critic) lays it on the line -- his opinions are not necessarily those of the management! Ars Gratia, much like Galaxy Showcase, but for Up-and-Comers ; Future Perfect, next issue's goodies -- at least some of them; The Editor's Page in June is devoted to my personal favorite among the many past editors of Worlds of If. In future, it will be what the name implies -- the editor's page. And, as with Galaxy, all the old features will remain in residence. But all of this takes money, a good deal of it -- and the profit motive remains an operant factor in the publishing industry. To H. G. Wells, science fiction -- often termed "future fiction" -- has fascinated alert minds. Not only has it entertained. It has predicted much of the far-ranging scientific and social change now upon us. authors of the genre continue to speculate, to predict, to tackle the prime problems already shaping tomorrow. Ecology -- space exploration -- nuclear promise and threat -- energy -- social evolution and biological revolution -- these and other fields are probed by imaginative stories uniquely exciting and rewarding. So let your fancy run free. Subscribe now! Some Contributors Past and Present Pout Anderson Isaac Asimov James Blish Robert Bloch Ray Bradbury Arthur C. Clarke L. Sprague dm Camp Lester del Rey Robert A. Heinlein Willy Ley Donald H. Menzel J. R. Pierce Frederik Pohl Robert S. Richardson Robert Silverberg Theodore Sturgeon A. E. Van Vogt Kurt Vonnegut , Jr. # last # Street tor either of these distinguished New York, N.T ## periodicals is # for # issues.) Enclosed find  in payment for my subscription as checked above. His choice was a simple one ultimate responsibility, or -- I O n his twenty-fifth birthday, Grom Gravok left Vizillo to go on his Maturity Trip. A delegation ol elders saw him off, mostly younger men; but his father and uncles were also in the group, and so were his mother, two sisters, and Marushka, his bride-to-be. The men were misty-eyed and choked up at departure time. The women cried. Marushka cried most of all. Grom was off to the Splendid Freedom. Would he come back to her? Grom felt a catch of sadness in his throat as he embraced them all, Marushka last. Her face was salty, her lips soft, and her breath sweet. He tore himself away and ran to the mouth of the tunnel that fed the TC Liner Mulinov. Before he ducked into the tube, he turned and waved once more. On his shoulder hung a red bag labelled Time Collapse Intragalactica. The night before the entire gorushkii had gathered to celebrate his coming of age. Three hundred souls, not counting children, filled the basement of Miriam Church on #th Level. The tables groaned with eighty-five species of fish. Wine and cicillo flowed. The flat, the deep-bellied, and the triangulated baulaikos resounded with the tremolo. By midnight the men formed circles and danced the squat-kick csanlasnok. slowly at first, hands on hips; then faster and faster; the watchers clapped their hands and cried "Hay!... Hay!... Hay!" with every kick. Faces grew red, then purple. Total strangers came up to Grom and kissed him with tears in their eyes. "We'll miss you on the heights," they said. "Remember us in the Splendid Freedom." "The mountains," they said; "the prairies blowing in the wind. The solid land." Under the tables and in corners little children slept with rosy cheeks. The gorushka celebrated until dawn. He crossed fifty parsecs in three weeks. Then Malinov broke from Time into Present off the moon. They landed within hours. Grom took a number for the shuttle and checked into El-tuna, the tourist class lunar transit hotel. His room was two meta wide and four meta long. One end had a door, the other a curved space-glass window. It looked out over the bright gray solidity of craters. On the third day earth rose over the stark horizon, a blue-gray spherical magnificence, its face obscured by a tattered veil of clouds. Every twenty minutes El-tuna shook from its foundations up as the catapault discharged another ship toward the earth. The shuttle never rested; seventy-two shots a day, without interruption, a thousand souls a shot for the cheap gravity trip to the Mother planet. Despite frequent departures, Grom waited a week to make the final leg of the journey. The station teemed with humanity. He spent his time in surface exploration. El-tuna rented spacesuits for the purpose and sold maps with excursion hikes marked in a dotted red line. The space port facilities put him off. Luna station never slept. It had a worn, soiled, grimy look. In the eating places the grilles never cooled; the coffee pots forever bubbled; the plastic booths had an oily feel. He didn't dare go to the shows, even if they had been cheap. The Discipline forbade such frivolities, and the Splendid Freedom did not begin until his feet touched terran soil. He liked the vast, solid emptyness of the moon. He took to the space-suit in no time at all. It was clumsier by far than the grav-suits he was so used to. The principles of motion were the same. In minutes he could run off the horizon and leave Luna station behind. Then he'd stop and stare at the solidity of rock dust. Sometimes he fancied he saw the surface move like a wave. Sometimes a crater lip threatened to spill over like surf. For a man from a water planet, the lunar surface wouldn't hold still, not unless he concentrated on it. On the sixth day the red light on the intercom was on. A recorded voice gave his departure time the following day. Splendid Freedom, here I come. G rom gravok was a structure guard. His twenty-fourth year was the last year of his apprenticeship. His training had begun at age live. When he returned -- if he returned -- he'd be a journeyman. He wasn't sure at all that he'd return. Some men stayed. Some men left Luna for other places after their Maturity Trip. Grom had seen recruiting booths in the lobby of Eltuna. Structure men were in demand all over Milky Way. Not everywhere was the Discipline strict. He'd even heard of men who worked alone. How, he didn't know. But then the elders didn't tell all, by any means. The foreign pay was very good if you could believe the posters. A structure guard worked on structures. He built them, he repaired them, and took them apart. Above all, he listened to them; he listened to them even when he had nothing else to do. The job called for men who had no fear of heights. A good-sized structure on Vizillo reached two mils into the sky. The topmost levels basked in sunshine most of. the time, above the clouds. The rich lived there. The lower stories were nearly always under a leaden sky. Vizillo was a water planet. It had virtually no land at all, and those few tatters carried structures. Vizillo circled near the sun and solar heat boiled the southern ocean up to the sky, and the winds drove the water north. The land was in the north. In the equatorial zone ship-cities floated lazily around the globe. The Boaters of the South! They knew how to live. Grom didn't know a single structure man who didn't swear he'd retire on a Floater. But none ever did. It hurt to leave the structures or the  'onishka , especially in old age. A guard lived by the Discipline. They told you From the time you were knee-high: without the Discipline you can't survive in the job. Whether on the outside of a structure, tloating free above the ocean -- whose ceaseless motion froze into lizzard-skin stillness from great height -- or in the deep, dark internal chasms where the gravitron vibes hummed undamped, a man had to listen with a psychic ear. Everyone heard the gross vibrations. Only guards "heard" the subtle tones of grav. It wasn't a hearing in the ordinary sense. It was a knowing. You listened for the "little ones," the "lisping." When the lisping stopped, gravitron failure threatened. If left unheeded, it could lead to structure collapse. A structure held at least five structures that held three times that many, but Vizillo had no "giants." Structure guards were much revered. When a guard entered a bar, he drank on the house. Guards had to cultivate humility. Pride made you deaf to the "little ones." He began service in a grav-suit made for a child. Loose straps tied cal cords. He overcame his terror in a week. A few days later he'd learned to stay upright. He held tools for his father. By age twelve he heard the lisping. The gontshka council tested him with a little black box. Sometimes it lisped, sometimes it just hummed. He passed the test, and there was a celebration. Discipline flowed from the gontshka. Vizillo was an Anglo world, but all the guards were Slaviros. Grom spoke both languages well. The Anglos called gorushkas "tribes," and they were that; but they were more than that. As the grav-drums in the structure generated gravitron, so the gontshka generated bal. Bal was that subtle unity, that sense of hearing, that ear for lisping. It came from obedience, humility, and brotherhood. What the gontshka demanded of its members was defenseless openness. Without it a man went deaf. He couldn't hear his own suit fail. He plunged into the depths. Twice in his life a guard sailed off into the Splendid Freedom -- at twenty-five, at fifty-five. Away from the tribe, stripped of the rules, a man could taste life as it was, unconstrained. He could test his lust for individualized existence, alone, free. At twenty-five they went to earth at the gorushka's expense. To earth, for earth was the supreme place of freedom. To earth, because earth had mountains, prairies, deserts. Land, land. And there civilization had created the ultimate in human choice. There a man could try everything. " Splen did freedom," the elders all said. "Oh, how magnificent is earth! You haven't lived until you've seen Terra. It's the beginning, Grom, and it's the end. Vizillo... why, it's a backwater." The trip cost a hundred and eighty thousand dulls, most of that for the Time Collapse journey -- a staggering sum, a great gamble for the tribe. The gonishka worked a year to pay off the loan. Each man gave a tenth of his share. If the man didn't return, the sum was lost. If two or three went, the year was lean. Lean years, however, were part of the Discipline. But so was the Maturity Trip. Without it no man could become an elder. all this went through Grom's r. head as the shuttle ship, lobbed into space by the catapault, began its noiseless journey down -- or was it up? -- to earth. UP and then down. It was a long trip. The qorushka had sent him tourist class. "They owe it to me," Grom thought. He wasn't there yet, but the Splendid Freedom touched his face lightly, like an awakening breeze. He felt a bit defiant. He stretched inner muscles. "They owe it to me, and I owe nothing in return. I've worked on the structures twenty years. I've listened to the song of gravitron. I've slaved sometimes twenty, thirty, fifty hours on the drums without sleep. Many a time. I've floated in the darkness. I've floated in the light, right side up, wrong side around, above the clouds, below them. Once we took a section out in the middle of a storm. The lightning flashed all around us. I think I've had enough of that life. Who wants to float another twenty years before he can escape again? Heeey, freedom. Hey, hey! Brothers and sisters, see this guard #v!" Then he turned once more to his much handled folder, prepared for him by the travel agency. In the upper right corner they'd printed his name in gold letters: Grom Gravok. He liked that. He'd never had anything that was quite his own, other than clothes. He opened the folder and read at random: "... entrusted to the care of an experienced Terran family, knowledgeable about the planet's resources, sensitive to your needs, a guide ever on hand... or not. Cozy Pak gives you the maximum flexibility to structure your trip your way." He closed the folder. He knew the words by heart. "Structure your trip..." Structures kept intruding. Thank the Cosmos they had no structures on earth. The ship plunged into the ocean at night. It became a submarine and made for the Northanglo continent. He was asleep when they docked. An attendant shook him awake. Sir, sir. Welcome to Earth, the Planet of Opportunity. The local time is three a.m., oh-three-hundred for you lucky Space Marines. They stumbled down the aisles, a little groggy. The attendants stood by the exits. They smiled and said good morning over and over again. Grom found himself in an enormous hall: shaped concrete walls, tiled floors, and an echoing of sounds. The letters of the alphabet were hung on long rods from the ceiling against one side. They flashed on and off. Many voices, all different, called mechanically. "All B's step near." "All F's step near." He followed the sultry contralto urging the G's. He stopped at a booth beneath the letter. Near the booth on a bench sat young men and women. He showed his passport to the girl in the booth. The girl turned to the bench. "Gravok," she called. "Anybody here for Gravok?" A young woman in slacks and a black silk blouse stirred and put out a cigarette. She blew smoke from painted lips and came to him. She had black, curly hair, green earrings shaped like half moons, green-tinted eyelids, and long red nails. She had a strong fragrance. "Grom Gravok?" she asked. "Cozy Pak Plan? Hi. I'm the daughter of the house. My name's Ebullia, but call me Billy. Say, your name isn't really Grom, is it? Cluny name. Makes me think of a guy burping. You know, sort of under his breath." "Beg your pardon?" "Oh, never mind, Grom-sock. Pleased to meet you. Let's get out of here and get some sleep. You sure picked a time." "My luggage..." "Never mind that. It'll come by vaccutube. We're all set for tourists around here, Grommy. Say, let me call you Grommy, kay?" And she led the way out. Here it was. the Splendid Freedom. Three in the morning, the city still hummed with life and machinery. It was not unlike a structure, seen from the inside, but there was no gravitron song here. Nothing hung in the sky. All rested on rock, vast, solid, endless continents of rock. They caught a cab. "Let's splurge," Billy'd said. The cab roared through a tunnel. "Let me see your folder, Grommy. We just got the fax on you last night, no paper work." After a moment's examination -- she held up the folder to see by the light of neons spaced at intervals along the tunnel wall -- she gave it back to him. "Shouldn't have splurged," she stated. "My, Grommy, you're cutting it tight. This is earth, Grom-kid. Say, you're not one of those structure guards, are you?" And when he nodded: "Boy, will Pop be happy. Zoowishy. Zoo-zoowishy." He awoke late the next morning in a tiny cubicle. He turned on the light and looked about. His baggage had arrived while he'd slept. The two bags stood next to the narrow cot, beside the red shoulder bag with white letters that said Time Collapse Intragalactica. He saw his jump suit draped over what now turned out to be an old washing machine. He hadn't noticed that the night before. Next to it stood a stand with old clothing shrouded in plastic. He got up and pulled up the shade over the little window. But outside it was as dark now as it had been when he'd gone to bed. He checked his watch. It was ten in the morning -- ten-hundred, you lucky Space Marines. He had expected to see land, trees. Those flying creatures that chirped should be about. The blowing grass of the prairie. Or something like that. At the door he hesitated, hearing conversation and an unaccustomed tone. The bath was to his left. "Sand box," Billy had called it. He meant to ask her why. The voices came from the right. One of them was Billy's. He listened with the door handle in his hand. "Bully. Bully. Really bully! Fifty thou. Forty-nine five, to be exact. I say that's bully. That's supposed to cover overhead? An A# Cozy Pak. Y'ever hear of such a thing? They're not supposed to sell those any more, facryn! I'll ring his neck, I will." By the sound that followed, a fist rattled china and silver on a table. "It's not his fault, Pops. He doesn't know from nothing." "I don't mean him. Peter, that rat. Wait till I get hold of little Pete. Goddam, Billy, three weeks on fifty thou. That's not a lot of activities. What're we going to do with him? Jeez, bird, it's nothing. Peter radded us but good." "You asked him to send us something, anything. I heard you on the visi." Silence. "Fifty thou!" The voice was incredulous but resigned. For a moment no sound penetrated two doors and a hallway. Grom smelled fried food. "Structure guards!" the voice said, in an intonation that didn't signify approval. Grom had heard enough to be puzzled and disturbed. Fifty thousand dulls was a fortune on Vizillo. He opened the door and went to the bath, the shoulder bag in his hand. When he emerged a door opened, and Billy said Hi and asked him to meet Pop. Pop wore an undershirt. He was bald w ith a crown of hair above the ears. He smiled at Grom painfully past soiled plates that had held fried bird eggs. Grom recognized the sight and smell from the El-tuna eateries. Pop didn't rise. He dabbed ashes from a dead cigar. "Hya, stranger. I'm the father of the house. Just call me Pop, cozy like. Ready for your first joy trip, are you? Billy!" he called, as a master calls a servant, "breakfast for the young gentleman. Sit down... eh... Mr. Grom... eh. Gravok." Pop had Grom's folder to his left and read the name on the cover. "Well, how d'you like it so far? Billy! Continental breakfast, remember? Mr. Grom... Gravok is on A-#. A-#, Mr. Grom." He nodded, as if in approval. "Healthy and frugal. Frugality. Very important." He smiled again, as if bothered by a pain. "You don't think fifty thousand dulls is a lot of money," Grom said. Pop's eyes narrowed. Then he threw up his hands. "You structure guards are all alike. All alike. Jeez, you come right out with it, don't you? Pow! Bang! Between the eyes." He lowered his head and looked at the yellow smears on his plate. He looked up. "Nossir. Fifty thou's chicken feed, if you must know. This is earth, Mr. Grom, not a cake sale. What'm I gonna do with you? Take you on walks? Window shopping? Look at it from my side a sec. I'm supposed to put you up, give you three changes of bed linen, feed you, give you a guide, and keep you entertained for three weeks. Billy here, she can earn fifty kay a day with a flusher, facryn! I don't know why they do this to me." Billy served the continental breakfast: two slices of bread, a pat of butter, a disk of jam, a cup of coffee. "Maybe I can stay in a hotel?" Grom suggested. He had a distinct sense that something was amiss. "Zow!" Pop cried. "Oh, zow! Are you ever green, kid. Ten kay a night in a cheap place. No food. Five days and you're flat." "It may be better to spend five days on my own than to impose on you." Now Pop's eyes narrowed again. He leaned back and searched for matches in his trouser pocket. He said: "Well, Mr. Grom, I might be exaggerating a little, too. It's not so bad, fifty thou. Frugal, but enough. Right, Billy?" Billy turned from the sink. "Sure, Pops." "We'll show you a nice time, Mr. Grom. Just like it says here in the contract." He tapped the folder with a thick linger. "You keep your side of it, and we keep ours." "In other words," Grom said, "it's better to have fifty thousand than nothing." Pop shook his head. Then he lit his cigar. Puffing, he said: "They ever teach you about diplomacy, kid? Pow," he said, and he shook his head again. "I'd like to be on my way," Grom said. "We're in the middle of a city here. I'd like to get out and see something." "Billy, come here. Mr. Grom wants to plan his day." Billy joined them at the table. She pushed some plates aside and put her chin up on her hand. "Well, sir?" Pop asked, "what's your pleasure? Sports? Hunting? Historical battles? Mountain climbing? You name it, we got it... while the dulls last, that is. Want to ride an elephant? Shoot a tiger? Dive for sponge? What's your thing outdoors?" "All that around here?" "Where else? Just a short trip by the undercrust." "Well, for a start I'd just like to look around," Grom said. "I come from a water planet. I'd just... oh, maybe look at the prairie... birds..." "Nature," Pop said matter-offactly. He looked at the ash on his cigar. He gestured with it. "Very good choice. Excellent. Frugal. Sensible. Yessir. You keep that up, Mr. Grom, and we might just skinny by. Billy, you heard the gentleman. Nature it is. Take him to his first activity." Grom asked: "How long a trip is that? Should I be ready for an overnight stay?" "Nothing like that. Five minutes from here." "Five minutes? Prairies around here? I thought we were quite a ways north-east." Pop looked at Grom with some puzzlement. "I don't get you," he said. "We've got everything around here. Prairies, jungles, deserts, mountains, rivers, marshes. You name it, kid, we've got it... Just don't worry about it," he continued, seeing Grom's frown. He put his cigar down and slapped the table with both hands. "Off you go, children. The father of the house must go to work. I work at the pyramids. Ought to come see them. A nice, frugal activity, the pyramids." With that he rose. "Cheeruu," he called, and he waddled out, a short, fat little man. T hey rode the undercrust toward the prairies. The crowded train rattled in a narrow tunnel creaking and squealing at the turns, now slow, now fast. People sat on benches, people stood. He and she hung on straps and swayed along with the car. He chewed beetle gum. Billy had insisted it was a real thrill and perkpopped you up scooroolishly in the ayem. It tasted sweet, then bitter. And judging by its effect on Billy, it colored the tongue red. It didn't perkpop him up, scrooroolishly or otherwise. He was still puzzled by the geographical question. He thought he understood something about earth geography. Like all others before him, he'd studied an old atlas in the gorushka library. This vast warren was the city of Eastcoast. The prairies began a thousand mils southwest of here, in the Great Plains. Would he see a real prairie or just grasslands in the suburbs? Pop didn't inspire him with confidence. Was this a ruse to save money? He decided he'd see. Land was land. He needed to orient himself. The undercrust was very old and rickety. It bumped and rocked. The lights went out for seconds at a time. But now the lights went out altogether, and the train ground to a halt; they were surrounded by eerie silence. "Zoowishy," he heard Billy say. "A zonking power failure... Get your paws off me, fatso," she yelled at someone, and he heard a slapping sound; then there was a sound of motion. "Runs his hams up my leg, the pig. Never fails, Grommy... Say, Grommy, you interested in Sensuality? It's cheap, you know, what with all the Space Marines around here. More Sensy shops than any other. Go to a sensy shop, fatso!" she yelled at someone; "that's where you should go, not molesting working chicks." He waited until her attention was, presumably, back on him. Then he asked: "What is Sensuality? What're you talking about?" "Jeez," she cried, "are you people sheltered! You mean it? You don't know? Oh, wow! Half the trade that comes to earth comes for the Sensy shops, and you want to see a prairie!" "Tell me," he said. "You've aroused my curiosity." "It's an activity, silly," she said. "You know, sensuous experience. If you're worried about it being a sin, forget it, Grommy. It ain't. All fifteen hundred major churches have filed exemptions. You don't do anything, but its scooroolish fun. I go sometimes on Sundays." "But," he insisted, "what is it?" Some of the people who stood around them, people who had enjoyed the exchange in silence, now snickered. He noticed a rise in the temperature. The cooling system had cut out. They must be deep underground. "They sit you down and wire you up, you know, just like for a tiger hunt, or something, and then you can have a grand old time. Girls with girls, boys with boys, girls with boys, girls with dogs or bulls or... you know. They even have an alien booth. And it's only two hundred a sesh." "They wire you up," he said flatly. "Yeah. Right into your nervysys. You feel it like you're it. Wow! It's scooroolish good." The lights came on and the car lurched into motion. "There he is, see him? That fat pig. Yeah, fatsy, turn your head. Ought to be ashamed of yourself, pawing a decent chick." The object of her anger, a small portly man -- Grom remembered seeing him seated in front of Billy -- now stood some ways farther up. He hid himself behind a newspaper. The people around them smiled. Grom was puzzled, disoriented. He meant to ask her more about this business. He'd never heard of such a thing and much of what she'd said was incomprehensible. He'd understood the girls with girls, boys with boys part of it. The rest was obscure. He waited for the screeching wail of wheels to stop. The train rounded a curve and ran into a station. It rushed past waiting people on a platform, then came to a halt. "We're there," she said. "Keep with me." She elbowed her way through the crowd, through the crush of people trying to get in. She waited on the platform while he followed. Then she led the way. He dropped his beetle gum into a pole-mounted basket as they passed it by. They walked in a huge tunnel of concrete with a crowd of sullen, preoccupied people. Pipes passed overhead, and puddles of water or oil had accumulated at intervals. At spaced distances along the walls he saw uniform posters. Each said: "Pretty." He pointed. "Those signs. What's the significance of that?" "Sublimi ads." His puzzled face made her continue. "You think pretty, and the place is pretty." "But this place is ugly," he protested. "Just look at it. Old pipes, puddles, dirty walls." "You don't get it," she said. "It's pretty, don't you see? There. It says so," and she pointed to the signs. Grom didn't know if he should take her seriously or not. She was a lively lass, but a little on the odd side. He expected that "Pretty" was a brand name, one she didn't know. They walked in silence for a moment. Then he spotted, among the monotonous "Pretty" signs, one that said "Ugly," "And that?" he asked. "What's that?" "That's for variety, silly. Nothing's just pretty. That's not realistic." F rom the large tunnel they passed into a shopping arcade. And from the arcade she led the way into a side street. She stopped before the entrance of a large, nondescript building. She looked in her purse at a slip of paper, inspected the sign above the entrance. It said, "Here we are," she announced, and she pushed her way into a revolving door beckoning Grom to follow. "Wait here," she said when they were inside the place. The foyer had red carpeting, woodpaneled walls, and dim yellow light from a chandelier. She was at a booth negotiating with a lady in glasses. Presently she was back, pointed to the left, and they were in motion. Was this, he wondered, an elevator to the surface? He hadn't noticed that they had gained altitude since disembarking from the train. Nor, now that he thought about it, had he seen the sky since his arrival on earth. That would now be corrected. Indeed, she led him into an elevator. She pushed some chits into a slot. The doors closed and they surged up. Then the doors opened, and there was the prairie, just a hallway away, behind glass, an immense expanse. "Let's take a walk," she said. She opened a glass door, held it for him, and he passed out under the sky. The sun was bright and the wind blew with some force. It bent the knee-high grass. It chased a few clouds across the sky. The' smell was overpowering and sweet. He didn't know the names of these plants, but there was a profusion of them, and their scent was something very new. He walked out a ways, brushing the grass with his hands. Land. So much open land. He'd never seen solidity from here to the horizon, a gentle rolling landscape, some small hills in the distance, a little village, tall storage tanks of some sort, and a truck on the highway half a mil to the left. He looked back at the glass-fronted building they'd just left, a one-story structure above the surface. To look at it, Grom couldn't have guessed the enormous underground complex below. Billy had joined him, and he turned to her now. "Beautiful," he said, "really lovely. I'll take you up on it. Let's go on a hike." He strode out to his left, toward the highway. First he'd explore a bit. Then he'd collect some flowers r p Ballantine   I Books Blessings on the heads of science-fiction fans. They are the marvelous people who supply true and valuable scholarship in the field. While the academic types are analyzing such things as average number ofwords per sentence in Asimov's writings or finding new meaningless labels to fit sf in into the mainstream, the fans arc publishing indices, concordances and mammoth encyclopedias -- and these are the works that will be useful for generations. publishing this month. Here is the "one" book every devoted Tolkien reader needs, indeed has to have -- a complete guide to Tolkien's fantastic universe. Ail the Brandybuck to Zirak-Zigil -- are identified and described in detail. Best of all, we think, page references to trilogy. Our beautiful Tim Kirk cover is paintings by Kirk of scenes from the Tolkien masterpiece. A collector's item if ever we saw one!    sic time-travel story of modern man's confrontation with the ancient world. One minute Martin Padway is casually ambling through modem Rome. In an instant he is inexplicably hurtled back through time to #th-Century Italy -- just before the Dark Ages. With one foot firmly rooted in the #th Century, and the other planted tentatively in the Gothic Era, Padway -- now has quite a problem. ".All very entertaining," says The New York Times, "This idea is endlessly fascinating." We think so, too!    is a superb collection of science fiction by some of the most respected masters in the field, and also some of the most promising newcomers. Delany, Wilhelm, Effinger, Miller, Dick, Leiber, Clute, Sturgeon and Dozois -- presenting visions you have never seen before... places you have never dreamed existed... and ideas that will send you away transformed. Ballantine's marvelous sf titles are on sale wherever paperback books are sold -- And especially in two terrific stores that sell only sf and fantasy. In Los Angeles Gottlieb is the lady in charge there. And north of the border in Toronto, you'll find where Charles P. McKee presided over the store's #nd anniversary in May. Belated felicitations!    Booksellers are our favorite people -- not least flakey Kay Sexton and her crew at the Dalton Stores. They know science fiction is best! BB for Marushka. Billy might know if the little village had a place to eat. They could have lunch there -- Grom suddenly found himself surrounded by darkness. The shift was so sudden he caught his breath with a small exclamation. A sense of terror filled him, but it was dispelled when he heard Billy. "Oh, croak," she cried. "Another power failure. Oh, Grommy, you should make them pay for this. They owe you double your money back and a free activity. All you have to do is fill out the forms. And your first time, too!" His eyes became accustomed to the darkness. The darkness was not total. He could now make out glowing signs in four places. They said, emergency exit. The placement of the signs told him he was in a large room, but not very large. Perhaps thirty meta in width, fifty long. He reached down to touch the vegetation. It was still there, but the wind had stopped blowing, and he could already sense the growing heat. "Get me out of here, Billy," he said. "Let's go somewhere where we can see and talk. And then you tell me all about it. Every last bit." "Zoowishy," she said, genuinely disappointed. "Zoo-zoowishy. I'm sorry, truly sorry. Your first activity. What a zonk." I something about earth I don't understand. Or maybe it's Cozy Pak Plan I don't understand. Or maybe you don't understand me." They sat in a coffee shop at a two-seater table, she on the upholstered plasti-leather bench, he on the chair. The management provided a candle in a glass, whether for atmosphere or to anticipate power failure he didn't know. Probably the latter. For atmosphere the place relied on sublimi ads above the purple bench-backs: "Pleasant Service, Friendly Feeling." On either side of them were many twoman tables occupied by people eating lunch. Billy smoked a cigarette she'd lit on the candle in the glass. It was oval in shape and very long and blended strictly for working chicks, the reason she didn't offer him one; besides she guessed he didn't smoke. They were called "OhVuumbs." "No," he said, when she began with "Jeez -- ," "don't tell me. Let me ask you some questions. But just answer the questions? Please?" "It's your nicky, Grom-kid." "What did I see back there?" He gestured vaguely. "A nature activity." "How'd they make it so real?" "Holograph projections. Oh, Grom my, don't you know'? Where did you come from, anyway?" "Just answer the questions, Billy. Pretend I'm stupid. Why did you take me to that... activity? Why not to a real prairie or park?" "Real?" she asked. "Real. Real grass, real sky, real sun. Is it because you don't earn a commission on the real thing?" She was offended, angry. Who'd he think he was, insulting a working chick, etc., etc. plus a set of slangy exclamations and expletives. The real thing! Where'd he think he was? On a new planet? This is earth, Grom-kid. "What do you mean... this is earth?" "Kay," she said. "You are dumb. Ain't been any real thing on earth for centuries. You think our big skulls invented all this marvel stuff for fun? You realize what one Sensy booth costs to build? Forty-eight." She flicked ash angrily and fixed him with those green-lidded eyes. That's what. You can see it all here. Everything that's ever been on good old Mother Earth. All the old battles, all the sights. Pop told you he was Pyramids! Didn't you hear him? You can do it all, Grom my. Fight the battles, thirst in the Sahara, sleep with Merrilyroe, eat a shark, be eaten by a shark. You can eat a thousand meals and never take on a single calo. You want to be drunk and not be hung over? Milk a cow? Fall into a volcano? You can do it here, feel it, see it. The whole thing, Grom my, and you want the real thing!" She was very offended. dulls or something. That's what it cost to build all this." Her hand swept around to indicate 'all this.' "Why'd you come here if you think it's all... nothing. The real thing!" "I didn't say it was 'nothing,'" he soothed her. "I didn't know, is all. It's a custom in my tribe not to tell us what it is. Earth, I mean." "Didn't anybody tell you? On the ship?" "I hung about with other structure guards. I heard this and that, but I didn't put it together. I'm a simple man, Billy. Vizillo is a small, backward planet... Tell me, Billy. Is all of earth like this? An underground city? Does anybody live up on the surface?" "Surface? Naw. It's dangerous up there. No life at all." "And Africa, Euras, Astra? Cities like this on those continents? All with these activity theaters?" She shook her head and turned to a serving girl who had appeared and stared at them grimly. Her starched apron had rust stains; her black skirt was short over fat rumps. "A skinnibug and a glass of Mu for me. Chick. Grommy? The same." The waitress left, having said nothing at all. "Nothing on the other continents?" "The only city on earth is Eastcoast, and Eastcoast has everything that's ever been. Only better." "Excuse me. Mister, I overheard you say you come from Vizillo. I meant to ask you -- " "Hands off, freak, he's mine by contract. Back to your soupy-soup and mind!" Billy spoke sharply to the man at the neighboring table, a skinny fellow in a turtleneck. He had a day's growth of beard. He'd leaned over, had put a hand on their table. "I'm sure the gentleman can speak for himself, chick." "Oh, no you don't!" Billy bristled. "Nossir! Grom-sock, tell this mooch to skoot off." Grom shrugged and looked at the man. "I don't know the customs here. I don't mean to offend, but... skoot off." "Scavengers!" Billy scolded. "Not enough to go around as it is, than one for three, if you read me, Grommy. And the big tour shops steal most of those. Little people can't make it any more. There's talk of advertising all the activities. They say there'll be directories and all. Pop and I couldn't make it then." " There is no Mom?" "Mom couldn't take it. She blasted off-planet when I was a sock." "How do you make a living?" "It's like this, you see," she said. "Only the guides know where all the places are. We take the mark -- " She stopped and gave him a glance, started over. "We take the guest to the places where he wants to go. We get a little cut. But the big tour shops are taking over. They bring a hundred people at a crack, cut the commissions. We get squeezed. And you can't just blaze oft' like that. What'd we do offplanet? Pop and #? All we know is the activities. And guys like this cut in on you, tell the guest they know some place the guides don't know about. You get it both ways. Pow! like Pop says. Between the eyes." Grom sensed her dilemma and began to feel sad for her, but he rose up above the emotion out of old habit. Pity destroyed bal. "Y'ou're a super guide, Billy. You'll make it," he said. "Jeez," she cried, pleased. "How can you say that? Your first activity and I blew it." "You're great at explaining and you know everything," he said. "Tell me, Billy, of my fifty thousand, how much will you earn?" "Six hundred and ninety-six," she said at once. "The ninety-six is for your keep, the six hundred is commissions." "And what if l don't go to any activities?" Her face fell. "Zoowish, " she cried, "What'd you do?" "I don't know, but I want to ask, you that too. Would you get some money, commissions?" "How?" she asked. "No activity, no commission. It's your nicky, Grom my. You spend it, you keep it. It's up to you." She was very gloomy. "I don't have any money. You've got it. A letter of credit, I think they called it in the folder." "It's still yours. You can cash it all in, if you want to. Any office of Banco Galactico will give you the loot in bills." He mused over that for a second. "You don't want to do that, Grom-sock. You won't have anything to do. You'll wander through the pretty corridors and look at shops just like those you've got at home..." Her voice was small. She dug into her purse for OhVuumbs. "I expect to have plenty to do," he said. "And I'll make sure that you're not hurt, no matter what I do." She was unsure. She looked away from him. "Where are those skinnies?" she asked. "I'm starved... I blew it," she said, and she blew smoke at the candle. "Your first activity, and they short it out. Oh, mush." He reached out and touched one of her hands. "Listen, Billy. It wasn't your fault. And besides, I didn't come to earth to go to movies." "They aren't movies!" she protested, but he cut her off, squeezing her hand. "Listen, Billy. Movies, holograms, it's all the same. I want to go to the surface." "Wow," she cried. "You must be reeling." The expression on her face was so astonished, he decided to drop the subject for the moment. I nstead, to give her a pleasure, Grom agreed to try another activity in the afternoon. This time nothing would go wrong. They'd get away from Nuyo burrow where the power always failed. Wadicy station was much better, she suggested. Did he know? Wadicy had been a great capital in the ancient days. It'd been called The Great American Dream, though search her why an empire would be called that. All that was left of the ancients was part of a radiation bunker. And guess what? Billy's eyes lit up. She warmed to the subject. She displayed her know-how with evident pleasure. In a glass case in the bunker Grom could see the last surviving imperial book; not a fax, not a reconstruct, the real thing. It was the report of a commission on some important subject. "See," she said, "I know some things that aren't activities. But first we'll take in something real scooroolish, kay?" They discussed what he should do munching the skinnies and sipping Mu through straws. Grom was used to fish fare and life-produced protein. The skinny tasted like space-ship food and had been grown in a yeast tank. He didn't want to disappoint his guide by asking any questions about its origins. First she explained the difference between static and dynamic. She used one hand, holding a bite-disfigured skinny, to indicate the one; the other hand, which held the Mu, to indicate the other. Static was what he'd already seen. You walked about in them and looked. Dynamic was where they wired you up. Dynamic was what he'd have to try. She insisted on it. In the midst of a long listing of different activities, to each of w'hich he reacted neutrally at best, she suddenly cried: "I've got it, Grom-kid! I've got it. I'll take you to a potpourri!" But then her face fell. "Aw, I guess not -- it'll run you a mint. Pops'll skin me." Then her face brightened again. "But its the greatest zapperoo there is, Grom. If you like Dynamic, that is." "If you say so, Billy, I'll take you to a potpourri." "Me?" she protested. "You can't do that. That'll wipe you out." She lowered her eyes. "I've never been to one before. Cause of that." She looked up. "Ten," she said, fixing him with green-lidded eyes. "Thousand. For you and me. Together." Grom laughed. "It's only money, Billy. Let's go." Wadicy was an hour away. They got there in a much better train. It rode on air, went deeper and faster, and they had to strap themselves into cushioned seats. All the way there, Billy fluctuated between delicious dread at the prospect and eager expectation. Grom gathered that potpourri was not only scooroolish, it was also zanyshivereeee! The show lasted long hours, and in the process the day tied. They emerged in the early evening. They were both silent for a long time. "I've never been through this before," she said at last. They stood on the platform waiting for the train. "You were sweet to buy me a chit. Potpourri is a trip. A real trip. But I don't think I'd ever do it again. It's too much. It makes you feel old. Afterwards, you know." He nodded but didn't say anything. In the Wadicy potpourri theater, you could relive the entire life of a man, a woman. The specialty was ancient history. You could be the man, the woman of that time. It all began with birth and ended in death. In the four hours that intervened came the cargo of a lifetime's feeling, a flashing of vast events -- loves, hatreds, strivings, failures, the hubris of success, the dread of loneliness and neglect, infirmity, sickness, destitution, charity, senility, the end. Grom had been a journalist who'd become a soldier, then a general in a terrible war. He was in China and Arabia, in Washington, in Paris, all around the globe. He negotiated a peace that wouldn't hold. He had sweethearts and a wife and a child killed by napalm in a campus riot. He wrote a book. He was member of a cabinet. A madman gunned him down in front of a court house but he recovered with one arm lame. A committee investigated him for corruption; he was guilty, found blameless, yet forced to resign. He became religious and rose high in the ranks of a new church; but he lost all of his conversion love in vicious hierarchical fights. He was banished to an island and ministered to primitives. A shark bit off his lower legs when he dived for sponges to supplement his income. As he grew old, a native matron ruled him and ruled in his name with small-eyed cruelty. He tried to escape and on the fourth try succeeded. He died on a raft on the ocean in an ecstasy. He thought he was God. Grom had left the building empty. He was not himself. The calm sense of bal was gone or stirred to such an extent he couldn't orient himself in the world. Like water in a jostled bucket, so his emotions slapped the sides of his soul and spilled over. He was two people: Grom Gravok, structure guard, and that strange adventurer, so filled with titanic desire, John Singer of the potpourri. The two couldn't be reconciled. The tension lamed him. The real thing? Whatever it was that he'd experienced, it was the equivalent of reality. He didn't know who Billy had been or what she had experienced; but the effect of the potpourri on her was much the same. They rode home in silence, strapped into cushioned seats, lost in ancient yet very recent memories. G rom went to bed in the narrow room, next to the decommissioned washing machine, the stand with old clothing, certain that by morning he would be normal again. He awoke eight hours later still disturbed by the very real presence within him of another person, John Singer. His nervous system couldn't distinguish between the two sets of memory. But Grom Gravok, the structure guard, had gained a little strength. He knew he had to get away from here somehow. He had to find himself again. He yearned for the serenity of bal , trembled with basic anxiety. No gravitron drums turned anywhere on earth. Still he knew that he couldn't have heard the "little ones." And that knowledge made him extremely nervous. His body shuddered with dread. Structure collapse could be advancing all around him, without his knowledge. A strangely serious, taciturn Billy took him to a branch of the Banco Galactico. She said nothing while he cashed in his letter of credit; not a word of protest escaped her. She had also changed her appearance. Her lips, eyelids were no longer painted. She had washed the curls from her hair. She wore a wide skirt and a sweater. She had neglected to squirt perfume behind her ears, in the crook of her arms. Thirty-three thousand dulls were left in his account. He folded the blue bills away into a zippered pocket of his suit. Over breakfast in an eatery, he told her what he wanted to do. She took note of it, thought for a moment, checked her watch; then she explained how they would proceed. They went home and packed over night bags; she left a recorded message for Pop; then they caught an undercrust local to another station and arrived just in time for the only transcontinental train of the day. He put their bags in the overhead rack, her blue one next to his red one with the stencilled words -- Time Collapse Intragalactiea. They strapped themselves in and were soon in motion. A very slow start, almost a creeping, became a headlong rush as the train descended very deep into the bedrock on its air-cushioned course. J ohn singer had experienced his conversion in a small cabin, in an out-of-the-way valley of the Rocky Mountains, near a town called Henderson, in what had then been called the State of Colorado. He had retired there for a long vacation after his ouster from the government. He went there to lick his wounds, to think things over. The cabin belonged to a friend of his. It was remote and primitive. Singer had to fetch his water from a well and to burn wood in a stove to keep warm. Grom Gravok had experienced Singer's conversion as if it had been his own. For a few months, a very lew months. Singer had felt what Grom considered a natural state, the peace of but. although Singer had called it by another name. That segment of experience united the two personalities. Singer caught in the gossamer threads of spirit and Grom Gravok in his natural state were basically the same man. When Grom had awakened the morning after his experience of the potpourri, two distinct urges had impelled him to go to the surface. He wished to be free of Singer's oppressive psychic presence, and to do so he thought he must see for himself the spot where God's finger had touched that ancient. At the same time, Grom wished to see earth, the real earth, not an underground city. Eastcoast and structures had too much in common. Grom longed above all for the sustaining, subtle support of the gorushku. If he couldn't get that, he wanted solitude. He learned from Billy that one could still go to the mountains. Earth had its outposts all about this and the other continents -- small groups of people who watched the planet and charted the storms that raged above, sampled the atmosphere, measured crust tremors, dipped probes into the sea. Slowly chaos pressed in upon the remnant of humanity. The outposts watched the steady progress of the inevitable. Someday, Billy had said, there would be no more people on earth. The oxygen will have been fixed. They hurtled toward one of these outposts. Den Station in the Rorange. The train drove deeply under the continent in a tunnel carved by plasma and shaped like a slack hose, one end attached to Eastcoast the other to the underside of the mountains. The train fell down, almost, moved by gravity. The inertial energies of the fall carried them up again toward the surface as the tunnel turned up. "So they did learn to do it after all." John Singer thought, thinking with Grom's mind; or was this Grom's thought reflecting Singer's memories? In Singer's day such trains were seen as utopian dreams. "Some utopia," John Singer thought, reflecting on Grom Gravok's memories. Or was it the other way about? Grom found it confusing to be two men. But Singer's memories were useful. He understood a great deal now he hadn't grasped before. They fell for two hours and rose for two hours. Grom felt no discomfort. His body w as accustomed to all kinds of gravitational effects. Billy seemed unwell on the way down, but she stirred into life on the ascent when the natural gravity bit into their bodies and they could unstrap and move about. "You're my last visitor," she announced suddenly after a long silence, stirring coffee a girl had brought them on a tray. "Oh?" "I haven't lived," she said seriously; her entire manner was different now. She was resolute and determined. "I didn't know it before, but now I do. I'm leaving earth and heading outward, just like Mom." "How'll you do that? I thought you were..." Grom didn't want to say "poor." "I'll find a way," she stated. "Mary always did!" "Mary?" "Mary O'Gronsky. Mary never hesitated. She'd just step right out, right into the darkness. Something always happened." "I take it Mary O'Gronsky was the girl whose life you...?" She nodded, lips over a raised cup. She set the cup down and took a puff on her cigarette. "I'm very big," she said. "I've seen many things. Earth is too small for me. Jeez, Grom," she cried, and the momentary flash of enthusiasm recalled for a second the Billy he knew, "you've no idea how big the world is. And here I was, hustling in a very narrow track, day after day -- vaccu the place Saturday mornings, a Sensy show on Sunday afternoon, and grinding, grinding on the old circuit. I'm twenty-eight," she said; he didn't know if it was an accusation, a boast, or a statement. "Never!" she said. "Never again." She looked at him as if she expected contradiction. But Grom said nothing. Her stare recalled another woman, his wife (John Singer's wife), who on the occasion of her twenty-eighth birthday (they were flying to the Bahamas for a vacation) had quarrelled with him (with John Singer) about the number of children they'd have -- she'd wanted none. Joan had been a criminal lawyer. She'd divorced him after she gave birth to Annie. Marushka wanted five children, all boys. He fell into a reverie about Joan and Marushka and Annie all intertwined while Billy went on, asserting her own future, expanding its proportions, explaining the many alternate paths that lay before her still, each beckoning for exploration, despite the fact that she had nothing, was twenty-eight, and couldn't possibly imagine the first step toward her goal. But Mary never let herself be stopped. Mary blasted rock when the way was barred. Yessir! Den Station in the Rorange received them with suspicion. They had been the only passengers on the train to disembark there. A man had to unlock a gate to let them into the building from the platform. He asked them to come to his office, which they did; Grom carried their bags -- her blue one and his red one. The man sat down behind the desk, took off his glasses, polished them, and asked what their business was here. They stood before him, hadn't been asked to sit down. Grom felt strong, overpowering irritation. He was John Singer, not Grom Gravok. Grom would have suppressed such emotions long before they could gather force. "I want to take a look at the surface," he said with a voice devoid of any supplication. Well, now, the man replied. Slowly, a little slowly, here. Did Mr...? Mr. Gravok have the partment of Safety.) Without such a permit, of course, the trip had been wasted. The man breathed on the lense of his glasses and, polishing, looked up. "I don't have any permits, so I guess you'll just have to make them out, here and now." "Me?" the man said, incredulous. He put on his glasses to see this person better. "Me? Mr. Gravok, you labor under an immense delusion -- " Grom turned purple. "Get on your feet, creep!" he thundered, entirely possessed by another. "Who do you think you're addressing, anyway? Can't you recognize a cabinet official when you see one? Start writing or you'll regret you ever laid eyes on me." The little man, whom John Singer (if not Grom Gravok) had recognized as a minor bureaucrat, came to his feet. Behind the eyes now showed fear. He murmured apologies. He hesitated. Then he sat down again, dove into a drawer for some forms, and began to write hastily. It was his job to act quickly. Discrete inquiries could be made afterward or, better yet, not at all. Minutes later, armed with forms and instructions about the whereabouts of lifts, Grom and Billy were in yet another concrete corridor. Grom's face was still an angry frown. "Cabinet official?" Billy asked. He looked at her. He was jolted, confused. "I... I..." He gave it up and simply shook his head. In truth he was mortified by his aggressive behaviour, and his body pulsed with the unaccustomed discharge of hormones he hadn't known he had, and he longed to be rid of John Singer and the terrifying slavery of John Singer's compulsive drive. Was this what they called freedom? From a large encavement on which numerous buildings fronted and from which other corridors led in all directions, they took a righthand path to a smaller square. Here they entered a facility where attendants equipped them with suits, masks, and auxiliary oxygen devices. They signed for small homing radios, were given maps. They affixed their signatures to liability waivers that freed Den Station of any responsibility should they be lost. They paid the lift fee of five-fifty each. Then they were shown to the elevators and went up, very high up, in Grom's estimation; which was a way of saying that they'd been very deep undercrust. And then, from a dark and narrow concrete bunker, he stepped out to the surface -- the real surface this time, not a holographic mirage. and he saw nothing at all. Or rather, he found himself in a violent wind storm. The wind blew, blasted, raced, cut, shrieked by him at an unbelievable velocity. It tugged him, pulled him, jerked him and yet pressed him back. The wind was laden with very fine yellow dust. In seconds it powdered over his suit and visor. Despite the tightness of the suit, a bitter taste formed in his mouth. He wiped his visor and saw yellow, hurtling yellow all about him. Grom turned back. He barely saw Billy in her dark blue suit. She stood uncertainly in the low bunker's rectangular opening. He stepped back and took her hand. Then, together, they pressed into the wind. He felt her resistance almost at once. Her body seemed to tremble, and the trembling came to him through her hand, through the glove. He held her left. With her right hand she fumbled on the buttons of her belt-mounted communications pack. The noise was so great that unaided speech was impossible. Static crackled. "Oh, Grom, I'm scared!" he heard her say. "Hold tight. You're safe. This wind must be gusting. It should relent. Let's walk a little." He pulled her along, carefully feeling his way over rough, rocky terrain while she repeated that she was terrified. The wind was gusting. From time to time its intensity subsided, and then they saw churning clouds and swirls of yellow dust laced with brown dust and whitish dust and black spirals of dust. Whenever the wind took a breath, she seemed to relax a little. They walked on, slowly, and as time passed he felt the wind die. Suddenly it stopped. It left vast tons of dust in the air which now began to settle slowly like a very fine misty rain. As fog lifts so the dust settled. Minute by minute the view cleared. At first they saw dark, grey rock to the right. Then more rock piled behind that, and rock above that. It rose higher and higher. It was wild, eroded, chiseled rock, mountains sliced thin and ground to circular posts, flat tables, intricate traceries that recalled hot lead poured into water. But it was the endless plain to their left which caused Billy to panic. Like Grom she had watched the dust veil drop over the remnants of Rorange. Then they both turned in the other direction. Here was a limitless expanse of dust arranged in fantastic, numberless, sharp-edged dunes. Very far in the distance a falling veil of dust percipitated down from a yellow sky. And from that direction they now saw the lightning-rapid advance of another fist of wind. It punched through the veil and ripped through the dunes. It came toward them, a dark ball of elemental force, driving planetary sediment. Billy screamed, turned, and ran toward the bunker, whose roof was unevenly laden with dust as if with snow. She stumbled and fell. She clawed herself upright. Grom heard her sobbing panic over the radio. She ran for the safety of the little concrete outjutting. He followed her slowly, already battered by the wind. Billy cowered, sobbing, by the elevator, her clumsy gloves placed in pleading on the door. He tried to coax her back to rationality, but she was beside herself, incoherent, and utterly panicked. At last he rang for the lift. When it arrived he half pulled, half carried her on. They went back down. T he following morning Grom said good-bye to Billy at the train station. They shook hands, and he handed her the little blue overnight bag. On an impulse she embraced him and pecked a kiss on his cheek. Her eyes glistened. "I'll never forget you, Gromkid," she said; her voice was husky. "You've given me a new life." He shook his head. "God be with you, Billy. I gave you and you gave me. Such is life. Now follow through. Do it. Get away." "I will," she sobbed. "Like Mary would. Courage. Don't be held up by anything." "I promise." A girl-attendant at the train's door beckoned. Billy looked at him again. She shook her head, filled with emotion. Then she turned and got on. She waved to him as the train pulled away. "Zoowishy," he murmured to himself, smiling. "Zoo-zoowishy." Then he went back to the hotel. He inspected the gear he had bought the day before, following that abortive stay on the surface: a tent, a mattress, a carrypack; food rations, a moisture-capture, a stove; rope, heavy socks, thermal underwear; a compass, maps, a strong radio; and various other odds and ends suggested by John Singer's memories or a store clerk torn between pleasure at Grom's big purchase and wonder at the visitor's overvaulting madness. Grom packed his gear, shouldered the load, and set out for the surface again. He had resolved to spend his remaining time up there, in the awesome wilderness of the surface. He'd known he'd do it in that moment of stillness when the dust had settled revealing the Mother Planet's ravaged face. Alone, up there, seeking bal. He had bought the gear alone, unaided. Billy had been hysterical. He'd taken her to a room in Den Station's only hotel aided by a heavyset matron with warts and a nearly full mustache. And when the officious, suspicious matron had at last left them alone, he'd consoled Billy in a way John Singer would have approved and that Mary O'Gronsky had known how to appreciate. He'd told Billy of his intentions as they lay together watching an artificial sunset projected on the wall. Then he'd gone shopping. After breakfast the next morning, he gave her twenty-five thousand dulls -- so that she might get free and fulfill her dream, or Mary O'Gronsky's dream, or both. Grom didn't care. In his life money didn't matter; nor did John Singer give a damn. Singer had created fortunes and he'd lost them, like the snap of a finger. To Singer money was a means. Grom kept enough to get home. He already had a ticket. Or if he chose to wander, enough for a start somewhere. The rest would manifest somehow. Whether he'd go back to Vizillo or head out for parts unknown -- that was the question he'd answer up there. Bal would tell him. If he couldn't find bal, he probably wouldn't come back down again. T he wind howled and then it settled again. It rolled up ten thousand carpets of dust and flung them into the sky. Sometimes it was still for days on end. In the sky tiny particles of silicate drew sunshine into multichrome reflections. Sometimes water clouds filled the sky and it rained; it mudded. Torrents of mud ran. Rivers of mud; angry, yellow-foamed rivers that bared the rock, that boiled and roared and fell over the cliffs with a thunder of a few hours and a slow, oozing drip of days. Grom wandered. He went up, into the Rorange. He saw forests of petrified wood. He saw art so strange only the unencumbered freedom of wind blast could create it over centuries. He saw lakes and pools whose water was bitter. He saw tough, rocklike vegetable scum clinging for dear life to rock, to occasional mudriver beds. He saw needles of stone and spires of stone and temples of stone. He saw boulders balanced on needles of stone and needles balanced on boulders. He wandered, but with a system. He sought with compass and map the spot where John Singer had been touched by the Divine finger. There was no practical sense in the search. Since Singer's day the Rocky Mountains had been so utterly changed Grom didn't recognizc the place nor the maps that ave him an overview. He couldn't he sure where that spot was. There was no common point of reference except Den Station, in Singer's day a major city. One point. Not enough except to aid a guess. Yet Grom searched. He knew he'd know the spot. And if it wasn't really that spot, it didn't matter. ( Jod was everywhere. He interpenetrated this dimension. The value of (lie exercise was that it gave Grom things to do -- map study in the tent at night, compass readings in the day time, measuring and charting with a grease pencil on a plastic overlay. He reached the spot on the tenth day out. He camped near the edge of a funnel-shaped valley, a triple column of stone behind him, the remnants of Tomichi mountain (he guessed). Across the funnel was a wall of rock. It seemed he remembered that wall. In Singer's days it had been higher and pines had run like a line of soldiers right to the edge of it. An over-eager soldier or two had tumbled down and caught himself in cracks and crevices. That red was the ancient red. That grey with a nose shape the ancient nose. He stayed for three weeks. Or possibly only for three days. Time was meaningless here. He wandered about. He ranged far from his camp. Slowly, very slowly, he began to feel like himself again. After ten days, or possibly two, he got the notion that he'd find a souvenir for Marushka. This mission began to fill his waking hours. He searched and searched. Something very, very ancient. Something of real value. Something they'd encase in clear glass and place next to the gorushka shrine in their cubohome. Something that would be a memento of his Maturity Trip and yet a gift from him to her. Something they'd show to the five children Maruska wanted, all five of them boys, all five structure guards with clear ears for the lisp of gravitron. He wandered about with a small pick axe and dug here and there, lifting and piling the dust -- loose on top, packed deeper, then almost the solidity of rock down below. For a long time he found nothing. Then one day he lifted a flatpressed cake of dust and saw the corner of a something with a dull, metallic sheen. He freed the something. It was a piece of light, maleable metal ironed flat by pressure. Aluminum, by the feel and look. Once it might have been cylindrical in shape. It was only part of a cylinder, torn from a cylinder. The pressure had forced wrinkles into the surface. He carried his find to the tent. He washed it with sweet water from the moisture-capture. He polished it with one of his heavy socks. He examined it in the beam of a flashlight. With tremendous joy and excitement he then saw the faded trace of very ancient letters. Singer's memories allowed him to decipher the sound. The letters, a mere discoloration on the metal, a faint but unmistakeable impression or chemical change on the surface, said "Coca ola." Faintly Grom seemed to recall the significance of the words, but his Singer-self was receeding. The new yet ancient memories did not come as readily any more. All that was left of Singer was a feeling -- a strange, troubled, sad feeling of something that had longed, hated, suffered, and passed on. He wrapped the metal in one of his shirts. He tied a rope about the shirt to secure the metal. He placed the shirt at the bottom of his pack. Then he cooked himself a meal on the stove and went to bed on his mattress. The next day he awoke with dawn. The day was still. The sun gleamed in the silicate suspension of the air. Grom distinctly felt in his heart the peace of bal. A limpid harmony. He broke camp and set out for home. T he rest was a movement in reverse. A long journey through the wilderness. A descent into the underworld. A train ride in a tunnel shaped like a slack hose. He called Billy by visiphone. A recorded voice told him she was no longer listed at that code. He splurged on a cab ride to the space port. El-tuna received him. He hopped about on the lunar surface for a day. Then the TC Liner Bel fort unit carried him over fifty parsecs from Earthmoon to Vizillo. At the space port a delegation of the t'oritshka waited to receive him, all elders, mostly of his own age. His father and uncles were among them. His mother, sisters, and Marushka were there, but they stood back, away from the men. He looked at the elders and saw anxious expectation on their faces. He ran toward them, a red bag over his shoulder with the words Time Collapse Intragalactica stenciled on it in white. He embraced them and shook hands and greeted them. One of the men said: "Grom, brother. So good to have you back. But tell us, what did you think of... earth? The big world? What was it like?" Grom examined his questioner and sensed worry in the man's voice. He realized then that he too must act like an elder and say the traditional words, the words that hid so much agonizing experience under a blessing. "Splendid," he said. "Splendid freedom. Oh, earth is magnificent. The land, the mountains, the prairies. It's the beginning, Tushka, and it's the end." The elders beamed. Grom broke through them and ran to Marushka.  -- or, as ye reap, so shall ye sow! Doris Piserchia alphonse Durham didn't turn inJnL to a pig overnight. The transformation came about gradually. Tall, portly and easy-going, he sometimes worked hard at his job in the lumber mill five miles down the road from his small farm. For some unknown reason, he started to shrink a bit in stature. He put on a great deal of weight, made it a practice to snap at his family and began demanding breakfast in bed when he ought to have been out punching a time-clock. Everyone in the family, especially Lovina, his wife, wondered out loud if Alphonse was becoming a lazy hog. Part of the truth was that he was afraid to get out of bed and go to work. He wasn't sure he recognized anybody at the lumber mill now. Within a period of a few weeks all his friends there had become strangers. They didn't behave the same nor did they even look the same. Alphonse suspected that they were no longer quite human. Instead of talking they grunted, and instead of eating their bag-lunches in a civilized manner they dumped the food in the sawdust, made an outer circle with their fat rears and had a communal-type repast. It didn't make sense and Alphonse was doubly perplexed when no one in the household mentioned that the town was occupied by a lot of funny people who walked around on all fours. This might have been accounted for by the fact that his family seldom went into town. Alphonse stayed in bed, worried, ate ravenously, snapped at his wife and children and generally endured his existence. Now that he had so much leisure time, he could see how the farm had gone to pot. Lovina obviously wasn't carrying her share of the load. The house looked like a pigsty, the fence around the property needed repairs, the animals weren't being fed on time, the crops were ready for harvesting while autumn storms threatened -- the damned place was going to the dogs. "Oink, oink," said Alphonse. Take himself, for instance: He was being neglected. Lovina had it in her to be an excellent cook, but she was feeding him slop. At dinnertime he lay in his bed (which was getting smaller by the day) and agonized over the odors drifting in from the kitchen. Every evening he waited in anticipation for his share of the farm booty, and just as faithfully Lovina bore in a scrub bucket filled to the brim with potato and carrot parings, corn cobs, chunks of fat meat, wormy apples and dishwater. "I want some decent food!" he finally bellowed, whereupon Lovina brought him a mirror and invited him to look at himself. "I don't care what I look like, I want to eat like a man!" he yelled. She brought him man food and he found it impossible. The beefsteak felt like rocks in his mouth and tasted rotten, the gravy smelled to high heaven, the ice cream hurt his teeth. He couldn't eat any of it. "Give me back my slop," he said, and got it, and enjoyed it. Eventually he grew so fat he had (rouble turning over in bed. When (he springs broke and the mattress landed on the floor he didn't bother trying to fix them, just slept the way he was and found it comfortable. He discovered that looking in a mirror was an interesting way to spend his time. Once in a while he tried to shave but the bristles on his jowls were too tough and ruined his razor. He ran out of toothbrushes because he couldn't resist eating them when they were laden with sweet toothpaste. Only rarely did it occur to him that he was getting sloppy and disgusting, and then he would lie and stare at the wall and wonder what was happening to him. In the meantime he was plagued with a terrible desire: He wanted to join the pigs in the pen in back of the house. The sanitation problem in his room grew so bad that his children no longer came in to say hello or goodnight or to borrow money. Alphonse didn't mind. His esthetic tastes were altering along with his body, and, much as he hated to admit it, he liked what pigs liked. O ne day he broke through a wall of his bedroom and joined the pigs in the pen. They all rushed over to inspect him. A huge black and white sow named Gertrude leaped astraddle him and bit his neck. A small gray boar who had been trying to immobilize the sow against the fence knocked her off Alphonse and attacked him. Bigger than all of them, Alphonse beat the boar into a whimpering hulk after which he located Gertrude who was hiding beneath the feed trough. He made her come out and then he took a good look at her. He knew what he wanted to do but he wasn't enough of a pig to go ahead. Rutting wasn't the only thing in the world, surely, even for a pig, and besides this was the most revolting female he had ever seen in his life. As he turned away from her, he was confident that nothing in the universe could make him mount that creature. Five minutes later he did. He couldn't help himself. There were eight sows and five boars in the pen. He beat up five and mounted eight. He found the psychology of pigs easy to understand. Being uncouth and spiteful was practically the only way they could find diversion. A sow might be lying on a dry piece of ground, basking in the sun and minding her own business, when a boar came along and rolled her in the muck. Later, as the boar was having a snack at the trough, she might very likely climb into it and crap it up. Invariably he waited until she decided to try a little sunbathing again at which time he promptly rolled her in the muck. Alphonse had gotten into the pen by crawling under the fence. He got out the same way at nightfall, went back through the broken wall of the house and slept on his fallen mattress. In the morning Lovina brought him his breakfast. "Where were you yesterday? I couldn't find you anyw'here." Alphonse merely said, "Oink, oink." He ran into a problem later in the day when he went to join the pigs in the pen. Overnight he must have gained a few more pounds and now he was too fat to crawl under the fence. He solved his dilemma by hunting until he found a weak place, crashed through and was safe inside with Gertrude and the rest of his friends. A while later Lovina came out, saw the pigs running around loose, chased them back into the pen with the help of Spark, the dog, and then she ran barbed wire along the broken areas. Alphonse couldn't get out to go back to his room. The next morning Lovina came out to the pen and stood for the longest time, staring in at the pigs. "No one would blame me if I said I didn't know which was you," she said. "Don't play games," said Alphonse. "If there's any man left in you, you'd better talk. You think I didn't see what you did yesterday? You should be ashamed." "Come on, be a sport and let me out of this sty. I've had enough for today." Lovina rested her elbow on the top of the fence, supported her chin in her hand and stared at the huge white boar who stood in the muck and stared back at her through ugly little eyes. "You can't talk, can you?" she said. "All you can do is grunt. Hell, that's all you ever did anyway." With Spark close beside her to keep the boars away, she let herself into the pen, walked to the big white pig, grabbed his ear and led him outside. After he had gotten comfortable on his mattress, Alphonse said, "I'm sorry, I really am. It's the first time I've been unfaithful to you." "Oink, oink, that's all I hear," said Lovina. Starched white apron, starched red shirt, jeans, dark hair in a tight bun, dark eyes flashing warning signals from the smouldering mind behind them, she stayed by the door as if loathe to come near the snorting wheezing animal whose rump made a dent in the wall while its hoofs pointed straight at her. "You're a pig," she said. "Nod your head if you understand me. Good. I was sure you could. The other pigs understand English; the ones who used to be human. It's happening all over the world, even to most of the older children. Latest estimates say about one percent of grown males haven't changed." "Oink, oink," Alphonse said wearily. He was interested in what she said but he was tired, hungry, disgusted, despairing, and -- he was exultant when he thought of other happy days in the pen. He liked being a pig more than he had liked being a man. But such a thought was dangerous. "Help me, Lovina, I'm failing last," he said. "Everything is going to hell. The world might stabilize eventually, since lot of women can do their men's jobs. And maybe it only appears that everything is in an uproar. There's a possibility all this is an hallucination. Most of the experts say so." "Oink, oink, they're wrong." "Don't shake your head. What can a pig know?" "Pigs are intelligent." "Try to stay in your room," she Donald A. Wollheim, Publisher A. E. van Vogt's new novel, August. How do you describe a van Vogt novel? It's bound to be jammed with interesting new ideas, it's sure to be different, and it's sure to be the talk of sf readers! Vincent Di Fate did a great cover. ( UQ#-#C ) the second mighty cycle in his Burroughs-type novels as Dray Prescot finds himself on the unknown continent of Havilfar. Fully illustrated, of course! (UY #-SI. #) the best of his highly favored novels about Earl Dumarest's quest to find his Lost Terra -- the eleventh in the series. And Kelly Freas, Hugo winning artist, has a great cover. (UQI #-#c) Dickson is our short story collection this month. Need we say more? To help you keep on the interstellar track, Eddie Jones has a most unusual other-world painting on the cover. (UY#-#) (Sorry, Cap Kennedy's gone fishing. But he will be back in great form in September.) Complete Catalog. Send #c in stamps to: #I Av. of the Americas New York, N.Y. # said. "Don't go back out there." "Is that all you can do to help me? Just talk? What if I told you this thing with Gertrude is getting out of hand? For God's sake, I think I'm falling for her." Lovina couldn't understand him. As soon as she left, Alphonse went out to the pen. Lifting the bar of the gate with his snout, he let himself inside, hit the gate with his rear so that it slammed shut and made the bar fall. So relieved was he to be free of the stuffy house that he decided not to fight with the boars, even had kind words for them. They had been born to be slaughtered , they were harmless and not at all bad-natured; they were friendlier to him than people had ever been and they weren't critical bastards who strove for success by climbing across bodies. "You make me sick," said Lovina, when she came out and found him there. "I try to be objective but it doesn't work. I don't know what my reaction will be when Gertrude has her litter." S he kept him posted on what was happening outside his small, carnal universe. Approximately one percent of mature human males were not pigs. They couldn't do much to assauge the world's pain because they weren't leader-types. To a man, their personalities forbade the public limelight. They couldn't even be relied upon to attend important meetings. They were maddeningly independent women in any way possible, they mostly stood around and confessed they didn't know what the hell to do. Big business had failed; small business was stumbling along. Each community took care of itself and expected others to do the same. In big cities the pigs were corralled in public squares and details of women kept them fed and watered while other details took charge of supermarkets and rationed out food. A mass exodus west before the snows came was planned. The pigs would be the first to go, in trains and trucks. Large details of women would accompany them, settle them down on abandoned farms. Later the other women would join them and everyone would try to survive and establish some kind of workable society. The problem of food was always present in every group. In open country it wasn't too serious. Most human pigs were identifiable by tags pinned to their ears. A person or group desperate for food chose untagged pigs for slaughtering and hoped they weren't doing away with somebody's relative. Certain people said only injured or aged pigs should be used for food. Others objected and after much discussion it was decided that a man was a man whether he was old or damaged, young or whole. Dinner pieces were selected at random and only when the diners were satisfied that the victim was a stranger. Psychologists were vocal, speculated publicly and privately: Men had turned into pigs because of a virus; the transformation was an illusion; visitors from outer space were responsible; someone had contaminated the world's water systems with a drug that altered chromosomes; the situation was a psychosomatic phenomenon. Endless causes, but no cures were mentioned. Alphonse Durham changed back into a man because he decided he didn't want to be a pig. The fall days on the farm were perfect, as far as the weather was concerned. The food trough was always full because Lovina was generous and conscientious. The pen was warm and fragrant, the sows were amorous and pregnant with Alphonse's children. But he missed his human children, his four daughters, his disappointments; he had always wanted at least one son. But he missed his daughters who had run away from home weeks before. Lovina missed them too. They were big girls and able to take care of themselves but they were hers and every day she told Alphonse how much she wanted them back. The transformation of pig into man began when he realized how unnecessary his complex mind was becoming. What pig needed so much intelligence? The murdering knife was the man-made destiny of swine, the sun and the trough and mucking were their pleasures, and they had no use for much of anything else. Once he started thinking about Lovina, he couldn't get her out of his mind. Had he been human and carried on an adulterous affair, he surely would have done it in secret. Here he was, mucking around with eight holey swine while his wife worked hard to keep him alive. When she had been compelled to slaughter one of the animals for food, she hadn't taken Gertrude, nor had she chosen any of the sows. Instead she took the gray boar Alphonse disliked. As for Gertrude, she had no couth, was ready to roll or eat or sunbathe with the same enthusiasm. She didn't care if she were doing one or the other or all three simultaneously. Stupendous feats were within her capacity, but mostly because she was all gut and no brains. Alphonse didn't think he had lost any of his reasoning power. Probably he had but it didn't seem to matter. He could still figure things out. A pig wasn't a human in any way, shape or form. Living in a pen was boring. Satisfying the appetite got monotonous after a while and there had to be virtue in cleanliness and order, no matter how alluring filth and slovenliness appeared. Pigs simply didn't do anything important. "What are you doing in here?" said Lovina, walking into the bedroom that evening. It had been clean when Alphonse came in earlier but now it wasn't. T he repaired bed had been broken again. "Oink, help." "You spoke!" she cried. "Oink, ugh, my God, oink, oink, I wish I could die." Total reversion from pig to man took place within a few days, a much more rapid change than the original which had been slow and insidious. Men began popping up all over the world, not a great many but enough to convince women that the male of the species was again going to be significant. Radio stations and TV programs recounted the stories of the reborn. They were horror stories. Nervous, shivering males told the world it was hell to be a pig. They described how desperately they clung to the memory that they had once been human, that when the final vestiges of humanness began to disappear in their thoughts, they rebelled. What kind of revolt was it? Oddly enough it started in the viscera, a nauseous sensation that progressed to a complete rejection of their environment. Thoughts of the sun, the filth and their companions made them sick. They had foundered on satisfaction. Conscience, or reason, clamored. They were what they were, no matter how they looked, and when facade threatened to supercede reality an inner defense mechanism punctured the fog and the desire to return to manhood was activated. Alphonse was a man. "I'm never going to be a pig again," he said to Lovina. "If you can forgive me I'll do everything I can to make you happy." "I never knew one person could make another happy. It sounds like a lot of output on one side and intake on the other." "Do you forgive me?" "I don't know, but it probably doesn't matter. If you weren't special I never would have married you. Now that you're human again, I realize how much I missed you. You're a handsome man, Alphonse, and you're fairly well built. I like the way you walk, and there are other things." "But those things aren't the reason you're glad I'm back." "The main reason is sex appeal, whatever that is." Whatever it was, the second honeymoon didn't last long. Alphonse made himself into a rug and Lovina walked on him, reluctantly at first and then contemptuously and then brazenly. The mill wasn't operating so he took over the farmwork -- all of it. And all of the housework. He did everything; he even served Lovina her meals in bed. "You're going too far," she said. "I'll never be a pig again." "There's a variety of animals on this planet." Gertrude was traded to a farmer in the next town for a black boar named Max. The seven remaining sows were also traded for strangers. Alphonse felt better about slopping the pigs after that. Every day he sprinkled Lovina's body with oil and gave her a thorough massage. She did no work that might have strained her in any way, but he didn't take that into consideration. He was a changed man. "You're a very equal person," he said, patting her fanny. "In fact, you're so equal I'm actually inferior." "You're beginning to make me uneasy. Can't you just be plain old Alphonse and stop worrying about pigs?" Shuddering, he stroked her back. "This thing isn't over yet. I want us to survive. I think we really and truly love each other and something tells me that's important." "You're sounding more like a simpleton every day. Don't rub so hard and use a little less oil." "Civilization has about had it. We might all cash in our chips if more men don't come back. Two world, aren't enough to repopulate, let alone help rebuild." "Sounds like a lot to me," said Lovina. "Not when a big percentage of them are young boys. The others An Informal  Irreverent Science Fiction  Fantasy Journal Edited  Published by Richard E. Geis Discover why Richard E. Geis has won # Hugo Awards and been Nominated # times!  Blare of Trumpets Columnist: John Brunner Read issue ## and see Robert A. Heinlein dissected mercilessly, psychologically and culturally, by Alexei and Cory Panshin in their # words of "Reading Heinlein Subjectively." Read issue ## and return to the dear, lively days of the pulps with Sam Merwin, Jr. (former editor of "Written to a Pulp!" Enjoy Geis editorials, commentary, reviews, letters from high-powered ( low-powered) pros and fans. Quarterlysample I year #two yrs. # P. O. Box # Portland, OR #I have got to come back. Women need men." "And vice versa." He bent and kissed her neck. "Go away now so I can have a nap," she said. "Don't forget to take care of the hay, cotton, chickens, pigs, goats, and milk the cows, feed the cats and dogs, make the butter and ice cream, and for God's sake clean the house a little, won't you?" W hen he brought in her dinner tray one evening, she inspected the food with a scowl. "Don't we have any potato parings?" Nearly dropping the tray, he stared at her in astonishment. "Say that again." "This stuff gives me indigestion. Why can't you fix anything decent? I have a craving for peelings and corncobs and maybe some chunks of fat meat and some wormy apples all mixed in dishwater." The first thing Alphonse did was to hurry into town and try to find a doctor. He needed help. Someone had to come out to the house and stop Lovina from becoming something else. The doctor was in her office, but she was a pig. The ticket-taker at the seedy theater on the corner was also a pig. So were the checkout clerks in the town's only store. So were a lot of other women. So was Lovina, as he discovered when he went home. "Oink, oink, help!" "Fight it," said Alphonse. "Do something before it takes hold." "You did it. It's your fault. Oink, oink, oink!" "There's no one to help me. All the women are turning into pigs and there are about two hundred men in the whole damned state! Christ, there won't be anybody left!" He was almost right. About one percent of mature women remained human while approximately twenty percent of the human male pigs had reverted, so about twenty one percent of the formerly-human population were now walking around on two legs. Even faster than before, the world skidded down the slide toward another Stone Age. It didn't take Lovina long to leave the bedroom and make her initial pilgrimage to the pigpen. Alphonse did what he could to prevent it; the outsides of the bedroom walls were latticed with twobyfours. He regretted his lack of imagination when she exited the house via the hall, taking several doorframes with her. She might have earned a record for being the fattest pig in the world. Alphonse was six feet tall and weighed two hundred pounds. Lovina used to be five-ten and had weighed one-sixty. As a pig Alphonse had tipped the scales at nine hundred. Lovina was every bit of eleven hundred pounds, the biggest, whitest hog Alphonse had ever seen. He stayed by the fence and stood guard. Whenever the boars tried to approach his wife he fired his rifle into the ground in front of them. This procedure consumed most of the afternoon and he was forced to think of the coming night. Would l.ovina return to the house or stay here? Finally he lassoed her around the neck with a thick rope and tried to haul her through the gate. She backed up and pulled him into a mud puddle. Max, the black beast Alphonse had acquired from the farmer down the road, immediately mounted Lovina. The five other boars got in line behind him. As Alphonse staggered toward the rifle, Max abandoned his amorous position and charged, reached the rifle first, grabbed the stalk between his teeth and broke it. Giving Alphonse a glare from his ugly little eyes, the big boar returned to Lovina and proceeded to beat back his competitors. Max was no pig. He was a man who looked like a pig. A black man. It wouldn't have mattered if Max had been white. The fact that he was a man-pig was what enraged Alphonse. Plus the fact that Lovina was so enthusiastic about being had by everything in the pen. Alphonse got a club and started beating heads. Most of the pigs ran through the open gate and headed across the open fields. Lovina and Max stayed inside, coupling. Alphonse went after them. Before he reached them, he turned into a pig. His rage had blown his mind. He was all emotion now and wasn't aware of his transformation as he leaped through the air and sank his tusks into Max's shoulder. The black boar screamed and fell onto his back. Alphonse tried to gore him in the stomach. Max took one look at the size of his opponent, leaped to his feet and sped out of the pen. Alphonse gored Lovina's thigh, tried to knock her down, bit her, shrieked in pain when she took his large scrotum in her teeth. Abandoning that vulnerable spot, she raked her teeth across his chest, left bloody furrows. They battled in earnest, jowl to jowl, eyes engorged and furious, their grunts and growls not mere threats but savage promises. He tried to down her but she downed him. She attempted to break his leg with her teeth but he escaped by goring a deep hole in her side. He went in for his kill and she ripped away a large chunk of his throat. Their blood soaked the ground, mixed with the mud, clouded their vision, sprayed the air, but they didn't stop fighting. He knocked her flat, saw her head crash into a crimson pool. She ripped at him until he fell beside her, his body leaking red from a dozen gashes. "I'm trying to kill her," he thought dazedly. "My wife. We're trying to kill each other." "Alphonse," she whispered weakly. He crawled until his nose touched hers. He wept and his tears mingled with hers. They sobbed because of their own wounds and because of the wounds they had given each other. She licked his throat where she had given him a nearlyfatal bite, he licked the hole in her side. Exhausted, bleeding, they lay and tried to comfort one another. alphonse felt a consuming desire to kiss his wife. He raised his snout and found himself staring into a human face. Lovina had turned back into a person. So had he. The damage they had sustained was still with them. Both were weak and bleeding and torn. Neither of them could walk. They crawled to the house, closed the front door, lay for hours on the living room floor until they regained enough strength to tend to one another's wounds. They didn't speak, avoided glances, touched reluctantly and by and by Alphonse went into one of the bedrooms and Lovina didn't follow. She went into a room of her own. When they shut the doors they shut more than just two panels of wood. Alphonse wasn't certain as to exactly when he turned back into a pig. It might have been a week later, it might have been longer. The first several days were hazy and pain-filled for him. He slept a great deal and occasionally forced himself to go out to the kitchen for food. Lovina stayed out of sight. He washed his wounds every day, changed the bandages, staggered to his bed and slept some more. All the while he listened for some sound she might have made, but he rarely heard anything. Like he, Lovina was keeping mostly to her room. And then one day he turned into a pig. He wasn't expecting it. His niind had begun to function again and he thought more about his own situation than he thought of what had happened. Eventually he resented his solitude, his fear and his discomfort. It had to be at least partly Lovina's fault. A week later he stood on all fours in the opening of a cave and stared down into the valley where the farm sat. There was no movement, the house was dark, no smoke came from the chimney. He knew Lovina couldn't be down there. She had turned into a pig, too, at about the same time he did. Both of them ran into the hills. She was probably in one of the caves on the other side of the valley. Tears leaked down his face. There was no place to go. He had already tried the town. A few people lived there but he was afraid to approach them. As for the pigs everywhere, he often saw them but they ran away from him and each other. No doubt they were all like him now, terrified and lonely and beginning to suspect that the end of (he nightmare lay inside themselves. Alphonse stared down at the farmhouse. Was it possible humanity was an imaginary figment? Where was the proof that there really had been such a thing as the human race? The people in the lown? No, that wasn't proof. "Oink." He said it, and it scared him. "Don't be a fool," he told himself. "Of course there's a human race. You were once part of it and you can be again. All you have to do is find your human self." In the middle of the night he became a man. He had been lying with his snout pointed toward his home and wishing he had someone lo talk to. A while later, he turned the doorknob and walked into his house. He lit a lantern and set it by the front window. Wandering from room to room was comforting. He touched things as he had never touched (hem before. The books on the shelves in his room were real because he understood them. His hands enjoyed the feel of paper and cloth. The bed felt soft to his thighs when he sat on it. He liked the way his feet met the floor as he walked. The air he breathed was good, food w as soft and tasty and revitalizing, silence was -- no good. S he scratched at the door about midnight the next evening. With the amazing, new Brotman Biofeedback device! High quality equipment has cost as much as # or even more. But now this new solid-state Bio-Feedenter the fascinating realm of biofeedback for I # the cost!    By measuring skin resistance and thus nervous system activity, Brotman's biofeedback instrument gives you a "read-out" of emotional and physical changes. It acts as an electronic mirror of your mind and body. As you learn to change the tone by altering your mental activity, new vistas of relaxation and meditation will open to you.    The device comes in two styles: one (sound feedback only) sells for #; the other (with sound and meter feedback) is priced at #. For free demo, call Phil Brotman at #-#-#. Or for further information (including a free reprint of an N.Y. Village Voice article on the device) send #c in stamps to: # West # Street New York, N. Y. # "The light. I saw it and knew you were here. I don't know what I'd have done if I hadn't seen it." "You don't have to whisper," he said. "Come in." She hesitated. "It's because I'm afraid." "So am I. Let's have dinner together." She was naked. Going into her room, she shut the door and stayed away a long time. When she came out, she was dressed. "What took you so long?" he said. "I was looking at everything. It's new and different, isn't it?" "Yes." They had a meal together. Staring at him over her coffee cup, she reached out and laid her hand on his. "We're in danger," she said. "It can happen again." "I know." "Why?" He shook his head. "That I don't know. I think it's probably simple. We either get along together or we'll be back up in those hills." She shivered. "We've been living together for thousands of years. We built a civilization together. No matter what anybody says, we stand or we fall together. There can't be any other way." "You don't think it'll be different some day? Maybe science will fix it so women won't have babies any more. Maybe men and women will be exactly the same." "No," she said. "We're two of a kind but we'll always be different. Why does that have to mean we'll tight?" "That's too hard for me to answer." He knew he would have to answer it some day. He knew it then and he knew it a month later when he stood on all fours in the cave opening and stared down at the house. The lantern in the front window was lit. Lovina was down there, telling him to come home. How long would this go on? Would they keep changing into pigs? They met, ate together, even made love, talked, talked, talked, and it was the damned talk that kept making pigs of them. Because they couldn't speak without thinking. So it was the mind that had to grow up. It didn't just happen when he was with Lovina. He had met a man and their conversation changed them both into grunting swine who ran away from each other. Just a brief talk with a man. How to think, how to bring the human to top level, how to be master of one's own soul -- a condition to live for. Do it or die squealing that the world was a puddle of muck. H e stared down at the bright window and he wept. "We'll do it!" he cried. "We have to do it right, Lovina. If we don't, we're finished."  Five fantastic ways to leave this world, alive! v   Just by adding these science-fiction masterpieces  to your library, you can depart any time. To  live in the dimension you choose, for as long as you want. And return, of course, when you like. What a stellar way to go... and come back. For a very noncosmic price! (i.il.iclic Emperor's treasure-box sampler includes the best of Anderson -- holder of five Nebula and two Hugo Awards. And mliloi Roger Elwoad tops it off with careful, affectionate, insightful analyses of Poul's work. An honest-to-goodness tribute to one of n imice-fiction's abiding geniuses. # pages. # si miicc-fiction by authors like Aldiss, Pohl, Knight, Lafferty, Russ and six and three Nebula awards. # pages. # meticulously plotted, detailed, frightening, exciting, baffling, challenging. It just won't let you go! # pages. # engaging, amusing science-fiction fantasy is set in the post-atomic war civilization of Stories. Ten gripping stories representing the subtle union of precise biochemical technicalities and mystical reverence for the occult. # pages. # Get these books from your favorite book store, or wherever science-fiction books are sold.  This is a science fiction story about an inventor -- whose mark we shall wear upon our brow -- forever. U ntil he heard the leopard cough there had been only the pain of his broken arm, firmly pinned by the crotch of the driftwood that had sheltered and carried him across a hundred miles of veldt before the flash flood had sunk enough to let it ground. Now, there was pain and panic. He moaned in I error, flailing at the branches, starting a fresh flow of blood from the torn flesh. Either the blood helped, lubricating the skin and bark, or he had grown more desperate. His arm slipped, still trapped, but turning in the taper of (he fork. The terror still lay upon him, but the panic had ebbed. He turned farther, whimpering as much in fear as from the agony in his Crumpled arm. Finally, by twisting as much as possible, he could just Hip a foot against the far bough of (he trap -- then he could walk up until his back was to the main trunk, and both legs were bent double overhead, feet pressed against the pinning branches. It look almost his full height before he could overcome the spring of the wood, force loose the wooden jaws; then he was free, falling back against the trunk. He lay for a moment before rolling over in the direction from which the sound had come. A quarter of a mile away, the cat was moving, silhouetted against the goldwashed evening sky. It was heading away from him, moving in an easy lope along the far bank of the wide arroyo. The light breeze carried the faint, musky stench of the cat to him. It had neither seen nor scented him -- but he knew that if the wind changed, the blood-odor would bring it back. Worse, it was almost dark -- things other than leopards hunted the haunted night. He could not stay in the tree, and there was nowhere else to go. The limestone caves where the hunting packs bedded safe in their numbers were a hundred miles distant -- even farther than the spot where he had gained the trees scant yards ahead of the cloudburst-fed wall of water that had come snarling down the ravine. But he could not stay in the tree; he dropped onto the gravel of the streambed, stood trembling for a moment, shaken by the drop. dren would be men. He foreshadowed those years so well that his decendants would argue whether he should be named Australopithecus hahilis, the last of the not-quitemen -- or Homo habilis, the first of the true men. He stood upright, nearly hairless, and below the heavy eyebrows, the face was startlingly human. The effect was strongest in his dark eyes, alive now with fear and pain, flickering over the rocky waf.s as they sought shelter or weapon. The too-heavy chin, the abrupt curve of the forehead, were muted by the heavy shock of hair and beard, while the thick black curls on limbs and torso accented the brown skin without covering it. He had no name -- it was still too early for individual designations. Not quite Adam -- that honor went to others, earlier -- but Adam's firstborn. Let us call him Cain -- as good a name as any. Cain, then, stood in the bed of the wash. The thirsty sun and greedy sands had sucked away the Hood, but a few pools remained, and he knelt to drink, cupping the water in his good hand as he watched for the leopard. The wash was paved with stream rounded pebbles, mixed with jagged chunks pounded from larger stones, and he chose one with a fairly sharp edge. Should the leopard -- or worse, a lion or hyena pack -- appear, it would be a feeble weapon. But better than none. He was climbing the bank when he saw the bone. Longer than his forearm, ending in a heavy double joint, the half-buried leg joint was a weapon -- the weapon of his kind. He lusted for it, and clambered over the shifting sand to pull it free. He was swinging it, testing the feel, when the hunting cat returned. Cain screamed in terror as it snarled and leapt, the bank adding momentum to its flight. Rolling away from the slashing claws, he flailed wildly with the bone club, then there was a tearing at his back -- not the smashing blow he expected, but a futile grasp for footing, and the bone was gone, wrenched from his hand. From the bottom of the bank came choking roars, as terrifying as if the cat were still upon him, and he lay, his face pressed earthward, until the sounds died and he could nerve himself to look. Not quite yet a leopard -- larger, fiercer -- the cat lay sprawled at the bottom of the arroyo, the first rigors of death touching paws that still clawed at the bone club jammed down its throat with the full force of the spring. Scrambling down, Cain cautiously bounced a pebble off the spotted hide, then another, before gaining the courage to approach the carcass. He would have fled, but the lure of the club was too great. I t was slow work to free the club, and it was almost dark when he succeeded. He had to find shelter. He was too sick to travel far but the club was at least psychological support. His homing instinct turned him back up the wash. The leopard had made enough noise to draw any predators within miles, and he was alert for any sign that the cat's death howls had brought a lion or a second leopard. He was not prepared for what came instead. He did not see the line of heads until it had grown to a row of upright, five foot forms, shadowed against the fading golds and glowing purples of the sky, atop the bank. There was time to run a dozen paces, then a well thrown rock caught him behind one ear, sending him crashing, face down, into an almost dry puddle. Consciousness remained only long enough for him to sense the approach of the line down the slope toward him. He woke with the panic still upon him, too weak from loss of blood to do more than whimper and toss feebly. It was day, but the light was shattered into a dance of shadows, and he slowly realized that he lay beneath a large thorn bush, the light flickering as the canopy of leaves fluttered in a gentle breeze. The blood had been licked from his torn arm, and he had been placed in a hollow scooped from the sand and lined with coarse grasses and leaves. The panic passed slowly, to be replaced by fever, pain, and an ever-growing thirst. As the morning passed into the heat of afternoon his fever deepened. He could smell water nearby, but he w'as too ill to attempt finding it. The female came at evening, bending over him to spit a sip of lukew arm water into his dry mouth. He almost gagged on the sudden gush of liquid, then managed to swallow. She waited patiently to finish passing the mouthful of water, then left. Weakened beyond fear, Cain could only whimper after her. She returned with a second mouthful, cooler than the first, and an over-ripe fruit. He took the water, but pushed the fruit away. She grunted, ate it, then withdrew, leaving him to lapse back into a fevered sleep. The fever worried at him for three days, trying to tug away the slender thread of life, then slunk off, defeated, to leave him to two days of healing sleep. The female came two or three times a day, licking his wounds, or picking out the maggots after the flies found him. It was not mercy -- the maggots w'ere promptly eaten with great relish -- but it aided his healing. The rest of the time he slept, waking only to accept water. The broken arm was mending. If he lived until it healed, it would be crooked, but useable. On the sixth day, he had recovered enough to become aware of his surroundings. The thorn bush reached the ground about him, hollowed in the center, with a single opening kept stoppered with a ball of dead branches. It had enough worth as a shelter to permit a frightfrozen Cain to lie and peer through the leaves as a lioness prowled through the clump of bushes, unable to do more than snuffle and growl in frustration. His hosts -- or captors -- were almost as human as he. Any of the several children or younger females would have passed easily enough in the caves -- although their faces were flatter, with longer jaws and more sharply canted foreheads. But the two males he had seen were giants -- a foot taller than Cain, who was tall for a hunter -- and the muscles of their unbearded jaws were so heavy they formed visible ridges as they worked at chewing the heavy roots and tubers that were the staples of their diet. There were no signs of serious hunting, or even of meat eating -- a good sign, though he could not interpret it. It made it less likely that he was to be eaten. the Miocene jungles had stretched to Lake Victoria in a chain of swamps interspersed with open savannahs and forested parklands. Here, long before Adam, other, earlier ancestors had browsed the shores and forests of Eden, or waded into the swamps after worms and shellfish. Somehow, one had changed. Perhaps moving into deeper waters forced him upright, hair that could catch clogging mud falling away, hands to capture slippery mollusks developing. Later, when the fiery sword of the Pliocene had dried the lands, sending those early hominidae forth from Eden to labor in the sweat of their brows, there had been a second change. Lost in a past so distant as to be beyond comprehension, a beast had bent to pick up a stone. A beast had bent. Adam arose. And Adam had two sons: Cain, the first born -- a hunter of the beasts of the field. And Abel. He came on the eighth day, following the female into the ring of thorns to squat in silence while she licked Cain's wounds clean and gave him a small, sour fruit. Larger and heavier than Cain, Abel shared the same bright gift of intelligence. He, too, carried a weapon -- a fistsized chunk of rock, roughly hacked to a point, and loosely carried in one massive hand. When the female finished Abel rose to a crouch and began to prod and pull Cain toward the entrance. Resisting at first, then slowly crawling on one hand, the smaller man followed the female down the short tunnel while Abel brought up the rear. Once they were both in the open the giant helped the hunter to stand. Cain swayed for a moment, sick and dizzy, half blinded by the unfiltered sunlight. Abel waited for him to recover, then urged him forward between two bushes into an open stretch of gravel-strewn sand, in the center of which was a small, spring-fed water hole surrounded by plants. Kneeling, Cain drank, eyeing the other cautiously as he did so. Abel merely stood by, silently watching. The female was gone. Reassured, Cain studied his surroundings. Two of the bushes facing the spring were hollowed, but empty. Farther down the small stream that ran from the spring to vanish in the sand, a group of females and children were grubbing at the vegetation that lined the banks. He could not count them -- his concept of number stopped at three -- but they were not many. There was no sign of the second male he had seen earlier, nor of the female, who had tended him. When he had drunk enough, he stood, and Abel approached, pushing him back toward the bush. The larger man did not follow him within the ring, but closed the entrance from without, leaving Cain in solitude. There were several roots on the ground beside the sleeping nest -- coarser stuff than he had been given before, and he put them aside. A quick circle of the bush brought a low mewl of pleasure as he found the bone club where it had been carelessly discarded. The feel of the heavy bone restored his confidence and spirits as he squatted beside the hollowed nest, scouring the weapon with a handful of sand. He did not wait for Abel or the female to appear the next morning, but pushed the plug aside himself and crawled into the open, dragging the club behind him in his rapidly mending left hand. Moving behind a bush, he scraped a hole in the sand and relieved himself, then walked down to the water hole to drink. He was bent at the edge of the spring when Abel and the second male emerged from the shelter nearest the clearing, hand-stones grasped easily in their fists. Shifting the club to his right hand, Cain tensed, but there was no sign of hostility from the giants, nor any sign that they found his presence disturbing. They reached the water a few feet away, one drinking while the other stood, then changed places. When Abel rose, Cain rose also, falling in beside his brother, but leaving a respectful ten feet between them. Abel continued to ignore him, and the other male watched for a moment, then lost interest and walked off. They passed through the ring of shelters (avoiding the children being herded out by the females) and into the desert beyond. Although shorter, Cain easily matched Abel's waddling stride. Cain's children would one day be men -- Abel's never. already, Abel had taken a wrong V turning, moving into the bushlands to live on the roots and tubers he found there -- while Cain had remained on the open veldt, turning hunter to survive. Now the drought struck into the heart of the bushlands, drying streams into washes, replacing lusher vegetation with the hardy thorn bush and cactus. Roots and tubers became scarcer, tougher to chew. Jaw muscles changed to meet new demands, body chemistry to wrest nourishment from lower-grade food. The drying-death continued with calm, steady ferocity as the millennia of the Pliocene slowly unwound; the bush had become a trap. Abel and his kind were dying. Cain did not realize they were hunting until they actually flushed game -- a small rodent that darted from cover to scamper across the open sand toward its burrow. There was a flash of motion as Abel slung the stone in a sidearm throw, sending up a shower of sand a few inches ahead of the cony. The rodent gained its nest and went to ground, and Abel grunted and went to retrieve his throwing stone. When he returned, Cain was searching through the groundcover beyond the burrow, and the smaller man grunted, pulling aside a bush to reveal a second entrance. As Abel came to watch, Cain rose, barking a command that could be roughly translated as 'watch the hole'. The giant made a soft sound, but did not move. Cain repeated the command, then gave it up. He lacked the sophistication to realize that there might be differences in language, but he could tell the other did not understand. He changed to sign language, patting the ground and acting out what the other must do. Abel watched the performance impassively, then his eyes lit and flickered to the first hole, and he knelt. Returning to the entrance, Cain began to pound the ground with his club, tracing the windings of the hidden burrow. He was halfway to Abel when the hyrax emerged from the bolt-hole in a flurry of motion, and Abel swung his stone. He came to his feet, holding the bloody rodent, his face a mass of ridges and hollows as the heavy muscles folded into a grin. Cain grinned back, then both men chuckled and moved off toward the water hole -- still separated, but by five feet rather than ten. A second male was recruited and trained, and at day's end they had perfected the technique of clearing burrows. The entire colony gathered an hour before sunset to feast -- meat enough for even children to taste. For Cain, whose jaws were never meant for chewing bulbs and roots, it was survival. The drought had been no kinder to the smaller beasts than to the larger. The conies were eaten raw, and nothing wasted -- but there was little meat. Cain would need many more to regain his strength -- to get them, he must greatly improve Abel's hunting skills. He could not gather a full hunting pack -- even including the females and children, there were not enough of the gentle giants to work after the manner of his kind. But there were other ways, and he had seen signs of easy game around the water hole. The problem lay in communicating with Abel. He began the lessons the following morning, leading them after a larger burrower that would someday be an aardvark. The technique was a variant of the one already taught, and he was content to lead, males. They returned in triumph with their prey, and Cain was mildly interested to note that the giants skinned out the aardvark with the same hand-stones used for the kill -- a task which he would have done with the knife-like lower jaw of a small antelope or deer. Flushed with the success of the hunt, and with the heat of noon upon them, Abel demurred from any further effort, leaving Cain to his own devices. Restless, he wandered through the camp, exploring. The females were again digging along the stream, using the hand stones -- this time as picks. Pointed chunks of rock were common enough in stream beds -- he used them himself for simple tasks if they were at hand. But these were strangely sharp, and he was vaguely puzzled to notice that they were all of a size and shape. The stones added force to a blow, and the giants could throw them with fair accuracy, but he dismissed them as generally inferior to the club as a hunting weapon -- but the stones had other uses. H e came upon the female who had nursed him working alone at a thorn bush. The thorn-ring sprang from a central stem, and she was using one of the handstones to hack away the tough deadwood clogging the space beneath the arching boughs, slicing the stems free and discarding them. She stopped as she saw Cain, smiling shyly. He instinctively recoiled as she approached, extending the stone to him, but she smiled again and repeated the offer. Dropping the club, he accepted the hand-ax, turning it to examine the edge. The picks he had seen were hacked to points -- this had a row of jagged edges, stained now with sap. The material was shiny where chipped, and cool to his grasp -- heavy, but not awkward. The female made a soft sound, her smile widening into a grin, and mimicked the action of cutting. Tentatively, he swung at the tangle. The stone turned in his hand and glanced away, leaving the branch unmarked. He tried again, harder, with the same result, and she laughed and took the hand-ax, holding it by one edge, and showed him how to slice across the branch, then handed it back. It took a few tries to get the feel of the thing, then he was slicing with increasing skill at the tough wood. The sharpness of the edge was startling -- the branches parted with clean, open cuts, and he soon discovered the knack of making two cuts meet in a vee. He was happily practicing his new art when the female placed a hand on his arm, indicating that they had cleared enough. Reluctantly, he handed back the ax. Looking from his face to the ax, she giggled, then motioned for him to follow. Leading him back through the brush to an outcropping of rock, she stooped, moving her hand over the stones. Selecting one at last, she handed it to Cain. He turned it as he had the hand-ax. There were a few chipped places -- but nothing to match the edge of the ax. Puzzled, he returned the fist-sized rock. Her next act added to his puzzlement -- picking up a second stone, she squatted, hammering the two together. The action seemed purposeless, but when she again offered the rock, there was a row of sharp chips down one side -- sharper than the edge of the handax had been. To the credit of his man-bound wit, he grasped the idea almost immediately. The ground was littered with similar chunks, and he knelt and chose one, bringing it down on another without perceptible result. He swung again, harder. This time, both stones broke and crumbled, producing only a few flakes of decomposed granite. Giggling again, the girl knelt beside him, moving her hand over the rocks as she had done at first. It took much gesturing to make Cain apprehend that rough, pitted rocks were unsuitable, and teach him to choose hard, brittle flints from the similarly iron-stained granites. When they had found several, he tried again. The stone fractured into two unequal halves on the first swing, without producing a sharp edge. The girl shook her head negatively, and took one of the chunks. This time, he watched closely as she hammered delicately at the sharp lip, flaking off smaller chips. At the end of the demonstration, he shrugged and rose. The process took two good hands. He hunted again toward dusk -- alone, more for the solitude of it than for food. He found a lizard, and, by luck, another hyrax, and the skies were already deepening into the purples of twilight before he returned to the sleeping-bush. He had lived there alone since the morning of the first hunt. Now there was movement within. He dropped the game and grasped his club, the sun-warmed bone reassuring to his hand, and slipped silently to the entrance, ready to fight. Instead, he found the girl, a few fruits laid beside her, in a second nest adjoining his own. She was young -- younger than he had thought -- not yet heavy with child, or worn from childbirth. He expected some show of resentment from the two males, but there was none. For Cain's kind, pairing was a matter of life -- and death. Only the strongest and most jealous kept more than one mate. The easy-going polygamy of the giants baffled him. He put it aside; the woman was his -- that was enough. I n the next two weeks they greatly diminished the easier game in the neighborhood of the water hole. The time was one of healing -- at its end, his left arm was strong enough to grasp and carry, and he had learned three things; to throw the stones, to chip the edge of a flint to razor keenness, and to communicate -- after a fashion -- with Abel. Abel, in turn, had come to enjoy unprecedented plenty. Cain required flesh to survive -- Abel regarded it as a palatable luxury. He continued to eat his usual diet of tubers and grew almost sleek -- and definitely lazy. Now the easy meat was nearly gone the time had come to hunt larger stuff. It took two days of prodding -- complicated by the lack of a common language or background -- before the easy-going giants grasped what he was about -- at first with reluctance, then with childlike enthusiasm. The game was large -- an eland, with four-foot horns that could slash or impale -- but the technique was one that had been tested well; had gone into its devising. Normally, there would have been twenty harriers -- the young males of the pack -- while the rest, females, older males, and children, waited in the ambush. And the prey would have been a herd, not a single animal. There were not enough of the giants for that. He must harry alone. The stalk was tediously simple. The antelope had little enough reason to fear the near-men. When one of them rose a few yards distant and began to shout, it merely nodded its massive head in annoyance and moved away. Exasperated, Cain came closer. Again, the mountain of meat moved daintily off. In his anger, he threw the hand-stone. By luck the sharp edge bit into the shining flank of the eland, and it's head jerked up, eyes wide. Grasping at success, Cain bent and scooped up a stone. The unedged rock hit with enough force to bruise, and as Cain screamed in imitation of a leopard, the defiance in the beast's eyes changed to fear, and it bolted directly away from him. He followed, stopping only to retrieve the hand-stone, loping easily after the eland. It could outrun him, but he did not wish to catch it. At bay it would be too dangerous to face. It was running in the right direction, he would make sure that it kept running until he was too late. The eland ignored the bush to either side, leaping with flat bounds any that stood in its path. A movement at one side nearly betrayed the trap, then the terrified beast was within the half-ring of waiters. Suddenly instead of one man-thing running after at a distance, it was being mobbed by them. Stones whizzed from all sides, thudding from lathered flanks or skittering noisily off, and it broke stride and swung about, seeking only escape. The circle closed inward about it, the din increasing. There was still a gap, and the antelope ran blindly -- straight over the edge of the narrow ravine concealed in a fold of the gently rolling ground. There was the rotten-stick snap of breaking bone and the eland went down, both forelegs shattered. The giants gathered on the bank, watching it thrash, until Cain arrived, moving with the easy grace of the hunter. He paused beside Abel, studying the situation, then slid down into the draw, the bone club in his right hand. The eyes of the crippled eland were alive with pain and fear, and the horns swung toward him, threatening disembowelment if he should come within reach. Circling warily out of range until the animal's head turned, Cain darted suddenly, club swinging to crack on the antelope's skull. Too light to crush or shatter, it rebounded. He danced away as the horns slashed at him, then moved in again, bone meeting bone. To kill, he must strike at the neck with enough force to crack the vertebrae. There should have been a circle, keeping the beast under constant attack. For one hunter, it was a ticklish job. The second male -- perhaps thinking Cain too ed the impasse -- tragically. What passed in the giant's mind was unclear. Without even rudimentary caution he flung himself down the bank, hand-stone raised for the coup. His logic was nearly correct -- the skull which had turned the club shattered beneath the stone -- and the stabbing scimitar of horn, driven by the death reflex, drilled his shoulder. Only Cain's desperate, last moment shove kept it from piercing the lung, and disabling, but not crippling. There was no question of moving the eland to the water hole intact, nor of staying in the open where predators could find them. The carcass was butchered where it lay, the women hacking it into bloody quarters with their stones, wasting nothing. Even the huge head was carried back in triumph. For the near-men, starvation was a constant companion. There was never enough to eat, and what the day brought was eaten without thought of the future -- tomorrow must bring its own food or one starved. It was that simple. Now there was food in abundance -- the logical result of applying techniques designed to meet the minimum needs of a hundredmember hunting pack to a twelvemember foraging society. Faced with more food than they could possibly eat at a single sitting, they glutted themselves trying. That any was saved was due to accident. They had carried the meat for miles, leaving a broad trail of blood to lure other predators. The hyenas came at twilight, skulking through the bush, reluctant to attack the man-pack. A lion was next, ending the feast as the colony scattered to shelter, dragging the meat with them for one last try at gorging it all down. Later, in the fitful, uncomfortable sleep of his first experience with indigestion, Cain dreamed -- strange, disquieting dreams of pounding futilely at a lion with the bone club, of the stone in the giant's hand crashing through the eland's skull, of elands that transformed into leopards to hunt him. He awoke unrested, but with the nagging germ of an idea. The girl awoke to find him sitting, the club in his right hand, the hand-ax in his left, staring from one to the other. With pragmatic insight, she left him to his puzzlement, crawling out to seek water. The entire colony was gripped in a massive hangover from the feast -- yet there was still enough food to afford them the undreamt luxury of a day of rest. He continued to nag at the puzzle through the morning. Its terms were clear enough: the club extended the reach, but lacked the mass to kill effectively -- the handstone had the weight to kill even large game, but required a foolhardy closeness. The stones could be thrown, but had no advantage over an unedged rock unless the cutting edge chanced to strike true. Cain could feel the solution near at hand, but it eluded him, and he gave up at last and went to the water to drink. Abel and the rest lay sprawled about, lazing in the sun. After failing in a half-hearted attempt to interest the larger man in a short hunt, Cain joined him beneath the bush, tinkering with the two weapons again. Abel watched as he tapped the ground, first with the club, then with the ax, but lost interest after a few moments, as the girl had. The effort was extraordinary. He had spent hours upon the problem, rather than minutes. The final solution took the perseverance of genius, and was elegantly simple -- if the bone was not heavy enough, nor sharp enough, place the stone at the end of the bone, gaining weight and edge, keeping the advantage of reach. He experimented for two days before he managed to wedge the hand-ax into the end of the femur of the eland. By then the food was gone, and they had been forced to hunt again. He had taken his new weapon, but bone, he quickly discovered, was brittle. When they had trapped the aardvark at last, its skull had shattered quite satisfactorily. So had the shaft of the new ax. Disgusted, he almost gave up. It was the second male's wounded shoulder that ended the impasse. The sight of the raw flesh recalled his own torn arm, and he touched the white scar. The leap was prodigious -- for any near-man to recall a single incident after nearly two months was an incredible feat of mind. To equate a forked branch that had held his arm so tightly that he could not move it with the problem at hand was genius of the first order. It was not lovely. Of necessity, the thorn branch was chosen for the proper fork, rather than for the proper shaft -- but it worked. The edged stone now ended a three-foot club, tightly wedged by the spring of two curved twigs that passed around and beyond it. Others had used what nature provided, improving at times, but keeping to the natural form. This was something entirely new -- an artifact, an object without natural analogue. There would be improvements over three better the basic idea until the last, brief tick of recorded history. In his monomania, he bullied the giants into another hunt for eland. The kill was swift, even though the animal had suffered only a broken leg, and could still hobble and slash. He had continued to experiment, slashing one haunch into bloody ribbons, until Abel finally objected -- mildly at first, then heatedly. If the inventor wished to play with sticks and stones, that was his business -- this was a pragmatic matter of wasting good food. Smarting and angry, Cain returned to the water hole. It ended, as it had begun, with the girl. She was not in the shelter when he returned, and he left the ax, took his bone club, and went to seek her. Perhaps, had he not been angry, he would have understood. She had come to him freely. Should she tire of him, she could leave as freely -- it was the way of the giants. It was not Cain's way. The hunters mated, if at all, for life -- a matter of survival, for a nursing female could not hunt. But status depended upon possession, and fights over females were commonplace. To have, and hold a woman, one must be strong -- ready to challenge any who would take her. The stealing of a woman meant battle -- or shame. When Cain found the girl with the second male, there was but one interpretation. The bewildered giant nearly died at the first onslaught. The primitive hunting instinct aroused, Cain moved in for the kill, swinging the bone with wicked force and skill. Had one of the hunting folk received the blow, it would have shattered his skull -- the giant, protected by the heavy ridge of jaw muscles, was only stunned. The resistance as the club struck triggered Cain's memory, and he turned, sprinting for his shelter to retrieve the ax -- and kill. It triggered something else. There was no precedent to guide him -- none of his kind had yet met another culture, and survived. Yet the shock of experience had taught him to think -- the touch of the ax reinforced his new habits, bringing him to a stop. These were not his kind, and a sudden wave of alienation and homesickness swept over him. He had overstayed his time. H e was well enough to travel. The coming of the girl, without ;i bitter fight to claim her, had been strange. He would accept her leaving as another strange, natural phenomenon among the giants. The first glimmering of understanding was not easy -- it warred with ingrained patterns -- but to his credit, instead of returning to the light, he left the camp, heading toward the foothills -- and home. There was no need for preparation or delay -- the ax was the sum of his possessions. To carry food would only make him tempting to predators -- he would live on what lie found along the way. He had covered three miles by dusk, alert for the big cats, when he heard something moving behind him. It was Cain the hunter, instincts alert, who slipped to the shelter of a boulder to watch the trail. Whatever was trailing him made too much noise for a cat, and his eyes narrowed as he caught a glimpse of a massive, upright form against the darkling purples of the sky. Bitterness filled him. He had thought it different among the giants. He was evidently wrong. instincts flooding back, Cain left his ambush, moving silently -- stalking the other with incomparable skill. The giant did not hear Cain come behind him, nor did he sense the fall of the ax. The edged stone struck his neck, severing jugular and carotid arteries, only the thick muscles preventing total decapitation. Too late, Cain recognized Abel. The larger man stared up at him with amazement and disbelief, then his eyes clouded with a pain that passed into the glaze of death. The hand-stone had fallen from one fist, but the other remained clenched, and Cain gently prised it open. Perhaps Abel had meant to give a parting gift, perhaps he had wanted to tempt Cain back. In the hand, like a silent reproach, lay three of the small, not quite ripe fruits the giants prized so dearly. Cain had slain without thought, without mercy, without compunction. He had done so before. He would do so again. Yet, dimly comprehending that the giant had felt no malice, he knew this slaying to be different. He lacked the words or concepts to name guilt or remorse -- but he had slain his friend, his brother. Murder had been born. A moment further he stood, the inexpressible sorrow pressing in at him, then turned away, to resume the long, dangerous trek to the hills -- and manhood. As Dr. Asimov said in the July issue, "if only we can survive this next crisis..." I C apt. b. a. Cooper was flying bian sands of the Rub' al Khali, headed north to an IP over Abu Dhabi. In tally ho, fifteen meters of either wingtip, flew fighter support for his photo-recon mission. It was five minutes past noon, Solar Time -- or # Zulu -- in bright sun and light haze. Fine weather for blowing out some precious jet fuel and grabbing a few snapshots of the fighting zone and the Japanese megatankers feeding at offshore deepwater oil terminals. The war, if you could call it that, was three days old. But preparations in Washington had been ongoing two months. Readiness had become imperative when an environmental-resources satellite, had begun making guesses that a large oil field might be overlapping defunct U.S. and active Japanese oil concessions bordering Abu Dhabi. Confirmation of lower cretacious oil had come quickly, if quietly. And shortly afterward certain vocal locals had expressed dissatisfaction with their government and its policy of all-Japanese oil export. Gaining momentum, the separatists had laid claim to a fiftykilometer square of desert roughly encompassing the newly discovered field. In a transport of selfless zeal, the U.S. had thereupon presented the secessionists with limited air-support. In the air that support soon encountered some dust and smoke and a few polite Japanese fighterplanes. Not much was happening on the ground. Cooper's radarmap told him time to IP: nearly eight minutes. He could see the circular blips representing his double escort, watched one slowly move out in front while the other dropped back to cover his ass. The computer facsimile screen, correlating data from the phased array radar, started to show targets out front -- tiny white triangles with quadrant identifying codes: RF#, RF#, and so on. The horizon line split the screen. In the present mode, only closing targets were displayed. Cooper took a few deep breaths and tried to relax. Time to IP: five minutes. He busied himself with his cameras, watching the status lights come up: preheat, lock release, cam doors open, exposure to auto. Two variable-position wing gun cameras relayed stereo video via the secure satellite datalink to base in Darwin, Australia. Beneath the fuselage there was a color #mm movie camera set at # fps. Two still #mm cameras shooting at alternate quarter seconds, one with tri-x bw, the other with bw infrared also hung ready -- plus a #mm panoramic still camera shooting color infrared at variable speed. All film was inflight-processed. IP in three. His flightseat began to vibrate according to the whims of the Attention Augmentor. The AA was supposed to keep a pilot alert as the situation around his plane became more demanding. Some airmen found it annoying. Most found it restful. Cooper generally ignored, when possible, its intrusion on his concentration. He counted six targets up there, ranging from white to a deep blush. The redder they got, the closer they were. He could designate any four of them and get a radar or laser lock-up for his camera-control. As they came into range of one or another armament, the target triangles would flash as would the code designation of the optimum weapon. The computer made the selection; the pilot made the kill. Not Cooper, of course. His recon plane flew unarmed. The only thing he could do was run -- but he could do that impressively. Just over Mach three where the air thinned out; two point two plus on the deck. IP in one. He switched momentarily to visual. The nose camera gave him a fisheye view. Even at one mile up, his speed of nearly half a mile a second caused the sandstone ground features to blur. He made out nothing of consequence directly ahead though the IP was surely in sight. He switched back to compfac and heard the reduce-speed beeper. On the third beep he was throttled back to Mach # automatically, still matched by his cover. The lead plane was now two klics out front, a weak, pointless flak-suppressor. IP -- now. The cameras turned over for five seconds then shut down. The flaksuppressor dropped back a thousand meters, his job complete. There had been no flak to soak up and no gun positions to smoke. The radarmap now read IP#: two minutes plus. Cooper held his speed steady, took a cautious breath, just to break the monotony. By this time the screen in front of him showed eight targets, four of them blinking. Nobody was shooting, however. That was to be expected. He zeroed in on one hostile with the gun cameras and got a laser lock-up. The target made a flyby at ten klics high, exposing its armed belly. The Japanese fighters, code name Zato-Ichi, nosed around and sometimes buzzed recon missions. All quite friendly -- so far. But no one knew how long the honeymoon would last. The groom was getting restless. If the secession stuck, the U.S. stood to gain exclusive rights to the new field when it came onstream. Otherwise the field would be exploited by the Japanese as was the Murban-Bu Hasa field less than sixty kilometers to the west. And if they stood for this, they might stand for some more. It was impossible to say for sure, yet nobody doubted the importance of Persian Gulf oil to a nation that required every year. At IP# the Persian Gulf coast was hastily photographed, but Cooper didn't have time to inspect the results. The cameras ran another five and one-half seconds before the recall order came through. They were approaching the Fateh offshore field. Wait... Something was happening out there. The lead cover plane was peeling left, dropping fast. Cooper went to visual, found the stubby black deltawing a thousand meters out and down, gaining speed, its water-charged after-burners lit. "What the hell," he said. He impulsively gripped the stick and dived after the leader. Below he saw the flat blue water and the long gray pencil-shape of a megaI anker tied up at deepwater berth. In the sea just beyond her forecastle lay a storage tank, its dome some hundred meters across, containing perhaps #k barrels down to the underwater rimline. The lead plane swung wide around and dived on the tanker, apparently intent on blasting her. Two long dark pods separated from the wings. Empty drop tanks. The pilot obviously wanted more speed. Baker? Of course. Baker! What the hell -- "Baker. Baker?" he yelled on the intercom. "Break off, break off!" "Shut up, Cooper." "God damn it, Baker, you're out of your mind." He glanced at the screen; the lead plane had armed several HE air-to-surface missiles. Jesus, Baker! Capt. Cooper throttled up, stroked the burners and cut across the chord of his curving pursuit, simultaneously pickling his own empty wing tanks. He passed Mach two -- point one, point two, point four, his G-reaction suit squeezing him in craft-stress warning. A buzzer sounded and the compfac screen indicated a target closing fast on Cooper's own tail -- bright red, blinking furiously. Where the Decelerating to Mach two-oh in one and a half seconds, he caught up a mile from the tanker and planted himself below and in front of the cover plane. "Damn you," Baker said as they flew formation a hundred meters over the tanker. The Zato-Ichi pulled out at the last second, climbing left and decelerating. Cooper accelerated right, climbed and gained a post above and behind Baker. Best I could do, thought Baker. Still, the shock waves alone would have caused enough damage to provoke a strong Japanese protest to DeeCee. What the hell was going on? II I t was evening in Darwin as they helped Cooper out of his G-suit. He walked moodily to the medcenter and sat on a plastic bench to wait his turn at debriefing. Somebody grabbed his shoulder and spun him around. "Cooper, you idiot," Baker said. "Me?" "Let me tell you something, Cooper." Baker was savagely ripping the velcro seams of his G-suit. "You just stay the hell away from me. Understand?" "Baker, you got bubbles in your brain. You tried to smoke that tanker!" "Tried, my left nut. I'd have done it if you hadn't busted in. Let me give you a piece of advice, Cooper. Don't pull a stunt like that on me again. Ever!" A medical officer walked up to them. "Next." Colonel Baker said, "Debrief this insubordinate bastard. I'll be back in half an hour when I cool off. Going to the Club." When they were alone the doc said, "He's blowing smoke on your little tushy again. You must be doing something right." Cooper just shook his head. "That guy may be an idiot," the doc went on, "but he's got a piece of paper that says he owns your ass. You'd better lighten up." "Me? I don't believe this! If he goes on like he's been going, we'll be up to our ears in a shooting-war with the Japs -- and nothing that's happened in the last ten years justifies that." "True." "Makes you wonder." "What?" "That guy's a colonel with fifteen years in grade. They know he's a good pilot but they don't trust him." "Yeah, but he's the boss, Cooper." "That's what scares me." "Racist." "Screw you." O ne hour later in the officer's mess. "Cooper? The CO wants to see you." "Can't you see I'm eating my supper?" The sergeant merely stood siient by the table. Cooper had a tendency to eat alone. He liked to think it was not his choice but he was beginning to wonder. "All right. Be with you in a minute." The sergeant turned his head an inch toward the door, his eyes still on Cooper's. The captain threw down his fork and made a lot of noise getting to his feet. "My pleasure." The sergeant followed closely in the corridor, clicking the linoleum. He escorted Cooper to the door, opened it, closed him inside. In fresh fatigues, Baker was sitting behind his desk reading a paperback mystery novel. He looked once at Cooper, then went on reading for five minutes while Cooper watched. Baker had kept himself fit into his middle fifties. A career flier who had passed his forty-fourth birthday in the air over Nam during the celebrated Christmas bombings prior to the ceaselire. He was proud of that. They called him Super J inker because of the way he twisted, climbed and swiveled his Phantom #C coming out of a bomb run. A bona fide terror of the airways. He finished a chapter, said, "Ha. I knew' it." He flung the book down split on the desktop. "Cooper, Cooper, Captain Cooper, what do you think? You think I'm the big black bogieman out to gobble up your tender white butt?" "No, sir. You're not so big," "Ha?" "You're -- " "Shut up. Cooper. I'm going to set you straight right now. And get this, Cooper. If you're not straight, absolutely straight, after our little talk, if you still harbor any niggling doubts about anything -- then from now on your life is going to be awfully complicated." "Yes, sir." "Shut up, Cooper. Hear this. The world runs on oil, right? You can forget your silly pipe-dreams of unlimited nuclear power, at least for the next ten or twenty years. Things just haven't worked out in that area. So we gotta get that oil. This year the good citizens of North America would surely like to get tons of the stuff -- tons, I said. But the funny thing is, those fine people have dug and sniffed around the continent and have come up with tons, shale oil and all... "Colonel, sooner or later the North Slope oil will -- " "Later, not sooner. The first fifty got itself contaminated. The oil companies won't touch it, say it's too hot to refine at present. Meanwhile our good buddy Japan has been getting a steady flow from the also getting some stuff from our other good buddy, Russia. They went and built the trans-Siberian pipeline so they could load up offshore at Nochodka. But some time ago the Soviets said they're plenty sorry, they've got mechanical difficulty on that pipeline. The Russian oil just dried up. And remember that deal with Canada to dig into the Athabasca tar sands? Fell through, for reasons which should be obvious. Point is, Cooper, they just can't afford to lose this thing near Abu Dhabi. They got a fleet of megatankers doing nothing but making the run to and from the Gulf. Each ship hauls nearly a million tons of crude, making nine or ten round trips a year. Yet right now Japan has only a sixteen-day reserve at home. Sixteen days! They're tearing their hair out by the roots." "Sir, I don't see what bearing that has on -- " "Shut up." Baker rose and strode to a wall-map, pointed at the Malay Peninsula. "More than ten years ago they went and blocked the Strait of Malacca and the Singapore Strait for themselves by building supertankers. Now they got the megatankers. Half a klic long and, fully loaded, more than sixty-five feet of draft. The Straits aren't deep enough to be navigated by ships that low in the water. Well, neither were most of the ports. Some the Japan boys dug out. In general though, except in crowded shipbuilding harbors like I.H.I. at Yokohama, they did what everybody else was doing -- put down offshore deepwater single-point moorings. And to kick this Malacca Strait problem, they merely set up a pair of berths on opposite sides of the Isthmus of Kra, here at the narrowest point of the peninsula. They tanks at either end and rescheduled their tanker routes. These days about a third of their megatankers make the run between the Gulf and the tanks, the rest running north to the Islands. Their only hang-up is that fifty-inch pipeline between the mountains of the Isthmus. It's even more vulnerable than the Straits." "I heard they mean to dig a canal." "Can't set up permission from either Thai government. So that pipeline will be the big show for at least another ten years. And if it ever springs a leak, they simply haven't got enough shallow-draft tankers to pick up the slack by negotiating the Straits. They'd have to run their megatankers at half load, and that would eat them up in fuel consumption. It costs them seventy-five hundred tons of lowsulphur diesel oil every round trip." Baker sat back down. Cooper remained standing in front of the desk. "Cooper, none of this is news to you . I'm sure some sleepy lieutenant dumped this load on you weeks, maybe months ago. The point you seem to be missing is what the situation has to do with our actions in the field. The Japs are pressed so hard against the well-known wall they can feel the other side. Which isn't surprising, considering it's us on the other side -- leaning against them. This planet isn't rich enough to support us both with all our industry, or even most of it. We're both of us in the same goddamn hole and now we're getting ready for a fight over the ladder. And two things are important. One, that they should start it -- and two, that we should win it." "All this should be clear to you; if they haven't got the guts they showed at Pearl Harbor we'll just have to prod them a bit. So today I made my little pass at a megatanker in the Gulf. The Zato-Ichi on my tail might have been spooked enough to take a shot at me, but your interference was so obviously a saving gesture that he knew he could just sit up there and watch you make a fool out of both of us. This will not happen again." "And what if we do it -- what if we win it and the oil lifeline just stops? What will the Japanese do then?" ' Take a short cut to the Stone Age I suppose -- what the hell do I care? Go back to your soyasteak, Cooper." "Sir." "Tell you something, Cooper. We don't get this oil, we might as well hang it up. In the spring of forty-five I was humping it in the South Pacific, fighting Japs. I was seventeen goddamn years old, Cooper, busting my black ass to beat those yellow bastards. And we did beat' em, beat' em bad. So thirty years later they were tearing the guts out of our economy -- and two years ago they went number two in the world! All the while they've been getting their oil steady from the Arabs while we've been getting hind teat and a boot in the butt. God damn it. Cooper, we owe it to'em." "Sir." "Go back to your soyasteak, Cooper." Cooper wandered down the halls. Okay, now he was straight. Ill T hey rousted him at four, flashlight in his eyes, rough hands on his back. "Cooper? Outta the sack. Go get a preflight, get suited, and get to the duty room at five. That's five! You got a mission." "I flew yesterday!" "Hit it." Ten minutes later Cooper pushed open the door of the medcenter. It was virtually deserted. "What the hell," he said. "We flew yesterday." be good." "I wonder," Cooper responded gloomily. The sergeant who came in next looked as if he had been up all night. Probably he had. He began "Wait a minute," Cooper said. "Where's the doc?" "In dreamland." "Why isn't he here?" "He was on call last night, so he's off today." "Everybody's off today but us." "Me, too," the sergeant said. "I'm off today, too." "What the hell kind of war we "Unscheduled." "Don't you believe it," Cooper said. The two pilots sat in the duty room from five until five-thirty, then Baker came in. Suited up, he gave out with his special preflight everything's-in-the-bag-baby grin. "Don't eat breakfast," he said. They groaned. Who could eat? Baker winked. "Got here a special flight for my special aces. Let me give you some background." He paused to light up a preflight cigar and to pull down a map of Southeast Asia. Japanese shipping routes were lined in red, the crosspeninsula pipeline in black. He grabbed a pointer and indicated a spot in the Indian Ocean. "Right there, as of half an hour ago, is a Jap carrier. She's mothering at least forty Zato-Ichis, five to seven of which are constantly airborne. Mainly they cover the Gulf and the pipeline. Yesterday we frolicked at the Zone of Conflict and over the Gulf. This morning we're going to do a number on the pipeline. Yes, Cooper, we're really going to do it." "Why?" "Shut up, Cooper. Any more questions? No? Good. Listen up. We strongly suspect the Japs have nuclear weapons stored on that carrier and deploy them on those planes. Pictures you made yesterday showed something new slung under the wings." asked. "Good question. Probably from France. But they might even be homemade -- their professed aversion to atomics never made any sense to me. Their right-wing has been pushing quietly for nuke capability since the late sixties. They claimed a tactical-nuke arsenal necessary for the Self-Defense Forces -- and I have to agree with them there. In the early seventies Japan was on N-# status, which meant they could develop the hardware within two years of go. Five years later they were at N-l, and two years ago we clocked them at N-O.#. Well, they've had the time and they sure as hell have had the incentive! -- " "That doesn't mean they're going to use them." "Good point, Cooper. You're right -- there's a disturbing possibility they might manage to restrain themselves. This mission is designed to eliminate that possibility." "How?" "Simple. The Japanese can't afford a break in that pipeline. Under any circumstances. So it's reasonable to assume they'll defend buzz it, they would certainly be looking to blast him out of there. Fact is, though, they could do it with conventional high explosives, and for our purposes that's not good enough. We need a Tonkin that can't be doubted. The hope is that with an unarmed recon plane along they'll think we're just on another snapshot session, so they'll hesitate. When they do see it's a bomb run going down they'll be committed to a large kill radius -- larger than HE can produce -- large enough to make nuke imperative." "Cute," Cooper conceded. "So that's it," Baker said, rolling up in one big-ass fireball and you, Cooper, catch all this Oriental villainy on film." Baker strolled out, and on down the corridor to Operations to check the weather. think he's serious? Think he'd really set you up like that?" damned plane of mine cost ten IV M ore delays. Fueling problems. And the question hardened in Cooper's mind: is this mission authorized? Baker finally came back, looking sour. "Okay, we're set." No more questions. By #Z they were two miles over Singapore. It was midmorning local. Trees mounted the slopes of the peninsular range. The formation swung right, heading closer to due north to avoid the higher peaks and possible turbulence. They would approach the pipeline from the southeast, from the Gulf of Siam. Cooper returned to compfac mode and watched for targets. He was brooding about Baker's orders. How much of this mission was official -- and how much was the result of an old soldier's tortuous reading of his government's secret wishes? It was clear he meant to risk valuable government property. Risk, hell. He meant to destroy a plane. And where would that leave IP in twelve minutes -- mark. The rear target alarm buzzed. Cooper checked it out. The bogie was out of range, closing for a minute or so then breaking off. Ahead the sky stretched clear. Soon, though, Zato-Ichis would collect around them. Most likely that rear target would request confirmation of what was guessed about the mission; the resulting scramble might bring out a pretty fair number of defenders. Wait and see. IP in eight. Baker came on the line. "Cooper, I'm going to follow you all the w'ay in this time. In a minute or two in your cameras at all times -- closeup on the video, wide angle with the movie camera. When we reach IP, I'll direct your flight according to ambience. If more than a single draw one off. The more conventional firepower they have available, the less likely they are to go nuke. Check?" "Check?" "Yeah," Cooper muttered. Glancing at his camera-status lights, he obtained a radar lock-up fire-control system. Because he figured to do the video on manual, he activated a monitor beside the radarmap. After a few seconds he changed his mind and tied the IP in five. Then, happening to look, Cooper was startled by six steady pink triangles clustered left on the screen. When he concentrated he could hear the faint target-up warning hum. His Attention Augmentor seemed out of action. He hoped Baker was paying enough attention -- then he realized how silly it was to give a thought to Baker's combat acuity. Ironically, he felt safe with Baker behind him. Nothing could happen to Cooper, only to headed. What a joke. He recalled Rule Number One. Anyone who isn't completely terrified doesn't fully understand the situation. The triangles began to blink, growing redder steadily. The compfa c screen bathed them all in a pink aura, printing out in white letters the optimum weapon for use against any one of them. He saw that Baker had the proper system armed: a video air-to-air missile. Then Cooper noted the designated warhead code: not HE, but XS -- a small (# kt) tactical nuke. IP in three. Two more triangles entered the screen directly ahead of them. As he watched they went from steady white to red and flashing, then veered right. The circle of the lead plane pulled slowly ahead and took up a position some two thousand meters in front of his plane. "Follow him in," Baker ordered. "I am!" Cooper looked at the compfac. They were back over the forest now. He saw the black delta-wing of monitor cross-hairs, the light from his twin exhausts fuzzing the picture. IP in one. "Close up! Close up!" He nudged the throttle and shortened the gap to one klic. The rear target buzzer was eating itself up. Three flashing red triangles raced two klics behind Baker. IP... now! "Cameras? Cameras?" "Negative. We break. Drop your tanks. Everybody go two-oh on three. One-two-m'e. " They maneuvered. In a moment they were over the Gulf again, flying due east at Mach two. "What happened?" Cooper asked. "Weren't enough takers on that one," Baker said. "We'll have to go around again." "Jesus Christ." "Shut up, Cooper." They Hew halfway to Pointe de Camau then did three-sixty. The computer compared inertial guidance with the Doppler radar, and both against a navaid pulse from (he local #.I kHz Omega xmtr, then set up a new course back to IP. "We better make it good this time," Baker said. "We're running out of juice. I don't want to have to buy fuel on the way back." Yeah, thought Cooper. Might be embarrassing to order up a tanker (o wet-nurse some birds that weren't supposed to be Hying. " This time Cooper hangs back. Let the lead plane look good and mean and maybe they'll get the idea. We'll come in on the length of (he pipeline this time, from the and let loose an HE Sleuth. But keep an eye out. I want you to have time to send your shot wild before they make the kill. I don't think it would be a good idea to harm that pipeline during our friendly recon mission. Check?" They checked. IP in three. All right targets were back on the screen, now' evenly dispersed over (he horizon in front of them. Looked as if the Japanese were aroused (his time. Cooper checked the board again. all cameras greentime. IP was the east end of the pipeline. Tough visually camouflaged, its heat-signature was unmistakeable. When they reached it there were three red bogies on their tails, the closest barely a thousand meters behind Baker. "Stay clear, Cooper." They throttled back and gained altitude until the lead plane was obviously on its own. The three Zatos passed beneath them, following "Okay, Cooper, go in there and pull one of those guys out. I'll take the other one. Start north then cut back to the pipeline and be ready to snap the action." They dived on the triangles. When Baker made a feint at the pipeline, one of the defenders broke off and slid back to cover him. Both drifted to the south. Cooper saw them go and tried to pull the same trick. He was now in the all-target mode, and one of the Hashing red triangles, his target, seemed to hesitate. The R code was blinking as the Japanese plane stopped receding and verged on closing when Cooper slowed. It was curious about the plane's actions. It wanted to investigate but was not sure it should. Both defenders were obviously watching him closely. They considered corraling that lead American plane imperative but one of them. Cooper's target, began to slow noticeably. "Come on, sucker -- " sile -- too early! Purposely he fishtailed it to leave no doubt he was flying it himself via the secure tv datalink. That made it amply clear would be no mere act of after-thefact revenge. That standoff missile snaking its way toward the precious pipeline was controlled from transmitters contained in his plane and nowhere else. Both triangles settled down for the kill. Cooper saw there was no point in trying to lure away any of those fighters now. It suddenly occurred to him that his obvious lack of armaments made him a rather pathetic judas goat. Nothing to do now but roll the cameras. hairs of the monitor, locked in by skin-track radar. Cooper was ready to take pictures as soon as the fighters -- There! One of the Zatos had fired a misabruptly pulled up and tried to evade but -- "Damn it!" Baker said. The white circle of the lead plane vanished from the compfac screen. "Damn it!" Cooper went to nose camera and saw a cloud of debris floating down toward the brushland. "Damn it!" The radiation curve was flat. "Cooper! Shut down your cameras." No fireball. He went back to compfac. The curving peacefully toward the mountainside, locked on a hapless bush. There were no targets in front of Cooper though the reartarget warning was on. For some reason his AA had come back on the air and was now' prodding him vigorously. He swore at it. The remaining white circle. Baker's, drifted in from the south, joined formation at Cooper's wingtip. "Now what?" Cooper asked. "Let me think." "We blew it, right?" "Shut up!" They were back out over water, headed west across the Andaman Sea. The screen seemed to vibrate in Cooper's face. Damned AA! "You're still armed," Cooper said. "I know." "Nuke warheads." "So what?" as soon as all targets-of-opportunity are out of the system." There was a long pause, then Baker said, "What would you know about it, you crummy recon?" Cooper shut up for a second, wondering what would happen next. Baker was desperate. He needed a fireball this noon, and was just crazy enough to go to any length to get it. As if on cue the white circle broke off to the south, climbing. If lie was right, Baker would try to get a clear shot at him, probably from behind. "Damn you, Baker!" No response. Cooper's fingers tightened on the stick. Okay. He banked left and hit the burners. He'd have to climb onto Baker's tail and stay there. It was the only way to prevent him from bring. Cooper was turning, climbing, accelerating so fast the wing-stress lights Bashed and the max-G alarms went off deafeningly. The wing skin-temp passed # degrees C at # Gs. He was close to tearing the wings off the bird but that wasn't worrying him now. He was getting some unexpected results, though; his AA suddenly crapped out, apparently convinced he was paying the situation ample attenlion. The nose camera showed his progress, the twin tailpipes of Baker's plane growing larger and brighter until proximity alarms sounded. Then Cooper cut back and matched speed ten meters from nose to tail. Baker suddenly twisted down and right, and Cooper was practically alone in space. Damn it, that bastard can fly. Super linker. Cooper went back to compfac to find him, then got a radar lock-up. ganged in with the video cameras and shut down the wing cameramount servos. As the gun cameras snapped to the front zero position the plane lurched, trying to catch up. Now the computer would maneuver the whole aircraft to maintain both camera and radar lockup at the same time. He would be able to follow Baker's moves automatically, no matter how hairy, accelerating however much necessary to hug the colonel's tail. Till fuel ran out. Within half a minute Baker's plane was twenty-five meters out front, and Cooper got set to have his plane towed around the sky for a while. After three stress-filled minutes, during which all the warning lights -- engine temp, wing-skin temp, max-G, hydraulic pressure, turbine coolant, power supply ripple, low fuel, among others -- came on and stayed on, Baker stopped his maneuvers and settled down. They were some five minutes west of the pipeline, having made several three-sixties in the progress. Cooper grabbed some air and wiped the sweat out of his eyes. Then it happened, without surprise. "Baker, you idiot." No answer, just the XS Sleuth heading out straight and smooth, now curving slightly to the right, moving lazily. Cooper could not say anything. He knew that missile would be coming up his tailpipes in a few minutes, after its leisurely circuit. both down to gain his bloody fireball. Bastard leaves me no choice, he thought, ripping at his harnesses and plugs. Does he really think I'm going to sit still for this? leasing the plane from its duty to tail Baker. Then he pulled free from the gyro-flightchair, dropped his headset, and sent the plane off south toward the Indian Ocean. He pulled open the door and ran out into the hall, skipped past armed MPs and paper-carrying clerks. "Is the mission over?" someone barked. "Not yet!" He sprinted ten meters up the out front smoking and joking with the guard. "Out of the way!" He had to hit the guard before he could get the door open. Baker was hunched up over the compfac screen, watching the insert video monitor as the Sleuth closed on the recon ship, Cooper's ship, a kic and a half away. He came down on the friend switch and Baker's jaw simultaneously, then he felt the hands on his shoulders wrenching him out of there. There was just enough time to chop the colonel behind the neck and end the mission for sure. The Sleuth was busy shredding itself one could jump in and bring both the drones home. V H e drowsed alone in his cell. The new Leavenworth Annex was quiet. Only five weeks had gone by since the raid on the pipeline, when the two drones had been left cruising alone over the Indian Ocean. They told him Baker's plane had been retrieved electronically, rendezvoused with a tanker, then Mown back to the American carrier south of Java. His plane, they said, had dived too low and couldn't be reached before sliding into the sea three nautical miles north of the Japanese carrier. It was probably true. The monitor computer considered the facts and made its historic judgment: pilot captured. "It wouldn't be fair to the spirit of war," Baker had said, a brandnew cigar stuck in his mouth. an enemy from gaining hostages -- but the fact remains they have every right to expect a downed pilot not be allowed back into the game. You'll be looked after by neutrals back in the States. No sweat." No sweat. Right. Besides, it was unpatriotic to complain; the war with Japan, you know . Remember Pearl Harbor! Wasn't she a singer? Cooper droused. Best way to spend internment. Then suddenly, noise. He opened his eyes. They were bringing a visitor into his cell. "Back from the dead?" The guard locked up and went off down the empty corridor. "You my new roommate?" don't need a roomie." "I'm too self-sufficient?" all the discipline you can get, but you'll have to look elsewhere for it. You're free." "Free? I don't understand." "Two things. The war's over -- " "Over? Already?" "And second, Baker made a mistake putting you under arrest. Your plane didn't go down. It seems he an investigation of the events leading up to the, ah, misunderstanding with Japan." "Mis -- " how certain complaints about Baker had begun to reach the upper strata of Air Force authority, and how the Inspector General had been persuaded to look into the matter. "You? From the I.G.?" said. "I'm a pilot. I know LG. personnel who sleep with their shoes on 'cause they can't get the knots out of their shoestrings. And they're going to pose as pilots? Anyway, the I.G. office got hold of me, asked for help. Seems Baker was losing computer tapes of certain key missions. They needed substantial proof before they could act, so I gave'em tapes of the pipeline mission." The I.G. had finally acted, but slowly, with the solemnity befitting the busting of a Full Colonel. That slowness had given Baker time to ship Cooper to the States with some intriguing data appended to his records: Cooper, Bertram Albert. Captured # Dec # during armed robbery of WUlowbrook S  L. Pratt, Kansas. Convicted # Dec #. Fourth of fense. No parole. Life. Super Jinker. "How could he hope to get away with it?" where records speak louder than people..." "Where is he now? In jail?" "Are you kidding? He resigned his commission and his pension and started work for a company that makes some of the armament we haul around in the name of peace. He's a vice president, as a matter of fact." Super Jinker. And anyway the incipient War, the Incident, the Misunderstanding, was over. Oil Bowed both east and west now, giving both nations a bit of breathing room as they struggled to invent the technology that would power the twenty-first century.  the name Adam Freeman, in # at Hestenhlle, Missouri, # years before the #-Minute War and the following plagues which destroyed his family. Adam fell in with a party who believed things were better in the east. They traveled through heat and torrential rains to a place called Nuber, in the Catskills. During the journey a hoy Adam loved. Demetrios Makarios, destroyed himself unable to endure the collapse of his world. The boy's mother refused to believe him dead and "mistook" Adam for him; he supported her delusion by taking the name Demetrios, and kept it ever after. Fortyseven years later, still at Nuber, he has become a streetcorner yarn-spinner, earning the rest of his living as janitor in a respectable sex-house in the "Outer City ", Inner City is reserved Jbr the aristocracy, the new rulers who support an uneasy monarchy and call the city-state a "King's Republic". The water level has risen in a warming climate: wilderness has returned over most of North America where the sea has not. After giving some of his long-ago experiences as a streetcorner tale, and making a few radical remarks, Demetrios is informed by a policeman that he must get a license for storytelling at Town Hall before he can do it again. The little crowd breaks up, but two members of it, boy, will go with Demetrios to the ends of the earth, and Angus' wolfhound Brand will be another companion. In a private conversation in the city park, Demetrios learns something of Angus' life in Inner City, which is precarious. He also recognizes the boy's quality and loves him. They agree to meet tomorrow in the same place. Demetrios returns to the sexRedcurtain Street. He shares a room there with his two closest comlute-player who never speaks) and found wandering after her loss of memory. Mam Estelle and her friends of Demetrios, and he sometimes helps entertain in the Parlor with his stories. It is a pleasant life. except that everything in Nuber is under the shadow of a medievalism, a returning dark age. Demetrios was the son of a doctor, and remembers an age when reason might have had a chance. In the morning Demetrios goes to the Town Hall to see about a license, and learns it costs more than he can afford. There is an impending shake-up: the Nuber authorities are worried by a new sect, the A bramites -- and all storytellers and other uncommon people are regarded as potential subversives. The Abramites are followers of the prophet Abraham, martyred at Nuber # years before -- the everrecurrent Christ figure who declares the earth must make way for the kingdom of heaven. In the past Demetrios has made a streetcorner stoiy of the martyrdom -- (he saw it happen himself) -- and is suspected of being an A bra mite. Inserted here is an excerpt from a diaiy kept by Mam Estelle, (and others will appear later). She rambles considerably, concerned with her own past as well as the present. She also was born in Old Time, indeed is somewhat older than Demetrios. In the #-Minute War she lost her lovers and her babv whom she adored; she drifted to Nuber. worked in the sexhouse and later inherited the management of it. (And occasionally you will encounter remarks by "the one who writes this book " and who doesn't quite seem to be Pangborn -- don't worry about it.) After his disturbing interview with a police lieutenant who specificallv warns him against ever telling the story of Abraham again, Demetrios goes to the park to meet Angus, who is not there. In his disappointment, and anger at the license thing, Demetrios gets a bit drunk, and defies fate by drawing a crowd and telling the stoiy of Abraham, as it truly happened. The policemen appear as he is finishing, and he has a glimpse of Garth arriving, but not Angus. The Happenest Day of My Life Many heroes lived before Agamemmon, but all are submerged in the long night unwept, unknown, because they lacked a sacred poet. T he two in dark uniforms approached casually -- no disturbance wanted -- a few yards behind Garth's innocent grin; the boy had not caught on. Demetrios let his walnut stick tumble at Garth's feet, and stooped for it as he did -- he would of course, bless him! When their heads w'ere close Demetrios mumbled: "Keep clear so you can help -- lose yourself in the crowd, fast!" A moment of shock, and Garth understood; he became a blue-eyed fox peering through the bush of a fat woman's frizzed-out hair ten feet away. "Got a license?" They were officers Demetrios did not know; but they knew him. What have I done? What can I prove except my own stupid anger? O Solitaire ! -- He should have thought of her before. "License?" "Come on," said the beefy one. "You can explain it to Brome." "Cossack!" shouted the woman with frizzy hair. "He didn't do nothing only talk about holy Abraham." "Just keep back, folks. Mind your own business." She did, like the rest of the gazing crowd; the lean one secured Demetrios' arm, his hands heavy with uneasiness. "Why, I'm coming quietly. Mind my stick there, it's a palindrome. Lose that or mishandle it and you'll be the sickest man alive." "A what?" "Palindrome. At least carry it upside down, man, so the power won't flow into your arse crossways." "Maybe he -- uh -- better carry it, Cass? If it's one of them what he said?" "Well, I guess not," said beefy Cass; but on the long walk down across the Meadows to the town lock-up, Cass held the stick at arm's length, and upside down so far as he could without quite knowing which end was the top. "Aren't we going to the Town Hall?" "Brome is busy, Mister," said Cass. Demetrios saw the pursed smile of a bully not quite sure of his powers. "Put up with our hospitality a while, Mister." The lean one's hands now held no more than a token grip. "Be our guest, Mister," said Cass. The lock-up was a one-story lump of mortared stone at the end of an alley from which a path straggled up into the Meadows. Oak trees spread green sadness over lesser growth by the little jail, over its yard with one bench, one upright post. Rings on the post served for hitching horses, or people. No other building stood in sight. No sunshine, no breeze -- yes, there was a breeze, a whish-hush of the upper leaves underlining silence. Daylight, but to Demetrios' mind came the taste of perpetual evening. The one-eyed stubble-faced jailor, his bundle of keys too large for him, gazed up at Demetrios with the distrustful pleasure the man with the club might show before a haltered bull. "Cass, what've you brung me? This ain't no lazy idle beggar. What you done for your country, Mister? Been into the till? Raped some little twist? Kind of forgot your old self in public? Hey?" "Put him in the tight one," said Cass, "and keep your thoughts inside your brains, Putney. No fraternizing. Brome says." "I have news for you, Mister Cass. We may appeah to live a retired life heah, but all my three apartments is full. Mister Cass, and what do you think of that?" "Put him in with Bosco then, it'll make a pair of em. But no fraternizing with this'n. Oh, and keep this some place." Cass set the stick respectfully in a corner of the room that served Putney as reception hall, office, kitchen, bedroom; a chamber-pot stood out from under the bed doubling as spittoon. The inner door gave on a corridor serving the three cells; Putney liked to keep it closed, enjoying his privacy and his own flavors. Demetrios was relieved of his tinder-box and the few coins he had salvaged from his cap. Cass and the lean man departed as soon as Demetrios stood safe and harmless on the wrong side of Cell #'s metal door. Putney lingered. "I'll tend to your comfort. No talking, mind." He opened a door down the corridor on a storage shed. "He says no talking," said the bear-like man cross-legged on a heap of straw. "It's kind of like his cough. I'm Bosco." "Demetrios. How do?" "Fair to shitty. Glad to know y'." "No talking!" Putney bustled back with straw on a pitchfork. "He has this problem," said Bosco. "How to unlock the fucking door without putting down the straw. Give it up. Putney?" "Up yours too." Putney set down the load and worked the key. "Stand back. This here's a self-service reform school, Mister Fancy -- you make your own bed." He flung the straw to the free side of the cell, and leaned on the fork, dim and droopy in the watery light from one barred window high in the north wall. "That all the money you had?" "Ayah. When do I get to see Lieutenant Bronte?" "Can't figure the way you people come snorting and piss-assing in here without no money. You a'n't that stupid, you'd ought to know it costs like any place else. Don't worry about Bronte." Putney backed off fretfully, his key rattled in the wards, and he spoke from behind the gate's protection. "Cass or Jack'll get word to your people after-while, likely. We're good about that." He giggled. "We a'way-s notify the next of skin." A fine, no doubt, and Mam Estelle would feel obliged to pay it. Trouble walks with me. "No talking now," said Putney, and he trotted off to his own burrow. gentlemen either side of X us are resting," said Bosco. "One beat up and could be dead for all I know; t'other's getting on for a hundred and not too lively -- you might hear him sing, or ask for vitaminds, whatever they be. Care for a marawan candy? Can't light up nothing in there, account of the straw." "Thanks, Bosco." Demetrios chewed the aromatic trifle; a light sedative would be welcome. "Been here a while?" "Long enough to get three days older." Settled on the not uncomfortable straw, Demetrios considered his companion -- smooth-flowing muscle, upper arms like a bear's hams. Bosco was hairy but neat, the brown shag of his head somewhat combed. He smelled sweaty but not rancid; probably liked to wash when he got the chance. "Misunderstanding and hard luck brung me low, Demetrios. See, there was this sucking pig come up to the fence when I happened to be leaning over, and I could see he was the one too many in the litter, having a hard time. So I picks him up, and I was going happy down the road planning a short life and a merry one for the dear little fella, when these two cops come out of the bushes, rot them. Same two bastards that brung you in, and don't it beat all Christ the way they hunt in pairs? -- Cass alone I could've handled, no trouble. I got my little friend tucked out of sight, but he tickled me working his feet around, the way I couldn't help laughing like somebody'd left me money. This Cass he says, 'I declare to God I think you got a shoat under your coat.' Why, I told the son of a bitch, I says, 'I'm just taking him to his mother, a'n't that all right?' They never believe you if you're from out of town. Then in the follering argument the thin one -- that's Jack Jellicoe, meaner'n a cat turd, you want to keep away from him -- he leaned his club on the back of my head. I still got the lump, been here three days waiting for the Public Defender to come back from wherever he's resting his the pig. See, I'd come to think of him as my little pig. Bugger me blind if I think the original owner ever saw hide or trotters of him again, and they call this a King's Republic?" "They do for a fact. From out of town, you said?" "Born and raised amongst the Ramblers. I might be one of Boss Gammo's own get -- of course he said that about every promising sprout in the gang, said it'd been sired by the blunt end of a hurricane and the hurricane was him. Ever hear of Boss Gammo?" "Why, a caravan gang that called themselves Ramblers came here to Nuber eight years ago. That name rings a bell." "Do say!" Bosco's heavy face grew alert; sad, too. "Boss Gammo he never cut his hair, tied it behind him with a hempen string. Said it was his strength, like this Simpson or Sampson or somebody." "That's the man. They only put on one show. Good entertainment I thought -- I'm a storyteller by trade myself -- but then some crud started a riot, heads got cracked, the police ran them out of town. Since then all Ramblers have been turned away from the Nuber border posts." "If that a'n't just like a King's Republic! Eight years ago? Four years after I left'em. Was his hair a-whitening? Gammo?" "Pepper-and-salt. But I got only a glimpse of him, Bosco." "Aye-so." The big man rocked himself back and forth on the straw, assailed by grief. "Eight and four is twelve, a'n't it? And I must be crowding thirty, like. Why, I could lick Boss Gammo now, if I'd ever catch up with the lot. See, Demetrios, I figured to lick him when I was eighteen, but that was too soon, and when the stars quit twinkling inside my brains so's I could get up off the ground. Boss Ganimo he says to me, 'Bosco, there a'n't no room for you and me both. You'd come up ahint me one day,' he says. I won't say I wouldn't've. Picked on me, that man did, oncet he prac'ly grabbed off a girl right out from under me. 'Come back,' he says, 'when you think you're big enough and damfool enough, we'll talk about it some more.' Why, I could lick him now for sure, only I can't find'em. Last year I chased a rumor up into Adirondack Island. I been here and there -- Jasus, I've even lived honest now and then. With a lumber gang, and up to the iron mines at Halloway, oarsman a while onto the Albany ferry -- that's nearabout slavery, that is." "I hear there are several Rambler gangs nowadays." "But Gammo's is the one and only original. Boss Gammo he think up the whole idear -- mulewagons, singers, tumblers, newscarrying, fortune-telling, the whole bit. Them others don't amount to shit alongside Gammo's. I could've joined one if I wanted. It's like laid onto me, I got to catch up with Gammo's. Sometimes I get thinking, O Jasus, what if Gammo he's gone and died on me, the way I'll never have no other chance to beat up on the old son of a whore. They 'wouldn't change the name, bound to be still Gammo's Ramblers. What if it was Bosco's, hey? Bosco's Ramblers, how's that sound?" "Sounds great." Through the waning of the afternoon Bosco talked on about a world that Demetrios knew of as though it hung like a distorting curtain between him and the vanished other truths of Old Time. There are pirates in the little islands of Moha Water who take an almost fixed percentage of the trade between Adirondack Island and the republic of Moha that precariously owns it. Angus, could you not come to me? Except when they steal children or women, or torture a captain for information about other shipping, that's almost a comfortable sort of piracy there in Moha Water, like a god-damn tax, nothing like the vicious operations in the southern Hudson Sea. Down there the buccaneers have virtually closed the area to all vessels except the most swift and well-armed, and so now the pirates range in search of victims far up and down the coast, and some time soon the King's Republic will have to clean them out, which means a navy and likely a small war. Some say the people of Conicut are hand in glove with'em. Solitaire... Puesan... Yet the world that Bosco was idly holding up for him to see had its own power, its own pull. Red bear are seen more and more often these days on Adirondack Island. Bosco himself had been shown the pelt of one at a settlement called Saubel, and it covered the whole floor of a twelve by fifteen room, no lie... In Vairmount they are plagued by a kind of wolf like nothing anyone heard of before, monstrous, black, long in the leg and folk say supernatural ly clever as the Devil himself... Bosco had heard -- but was not sure he believed the tale -- of an isolated family somewhere in Hampsher completely destroyed by a swarm of the small red-brown rats, that acted like a swarm of ants... In Main, or anyhow somewhere in eastern New England, there's a tribe that worships the brown tiger, calling him Eye of Fire... Slowly in gray-green light the afternoon perished, dwindled from the barred window. Putney brought a dinner of stew and flabby tea. In Cell #, soft snoring shifted to tremulous ancient song: "I hope to read my title clear To mansions in the skies -- " -- and again, without change, and again. When Putney set food in there, the old voice pleaded: "I want my vitamins. I want my vitamins. I want my vitamins." On the far side of the corridor, well beyond any reach from the cells, Putney placed two tallow candles that might sputter half the night. "I want my vitamins..." No sound came from Cell #. Putney hastily slapped down a plate in there and backed out muttering something Demetrios could not interpret. "Some day, Put," said Bosco, "you better give Gran'dad his vitamins. What be they anyhow?" "None of your mothering business," said Putney in an evil temper, and slammed the door again between his privacy and theirs. an hour faded, and the barred window high in the wall was giving on a darkness profound and starless, yet there must have been a of the oaks. Demetrios and Bosco had shoved their dirty plates under the door, where Putney collected them in glum silence; the old man in Cell # was snoring, the other cell as dead in quiet as before; Putney's door slammed again and no more was heard from him. A breeze drifted through the window, cooling the cell, touching the candles in the corridor with a restlessness. Their warm small light, abandoning Bosco to the shadows, shone on the verticals of the bars with illusion of softness. You could push your hand clear through them. Someone had. Two hands, rather small. The fingers curled over the metal, pale separate lights. A face was pressing close to the barricade deeply shadowed by it, and it was rounded like Garth's with heavy eyebrows under yellow hair, but more delicate, with a certain sweet recklessness that Garth had left behind or perhaps never allowed himself. "Ssst! Hey! Demetrios!" By standing on tiptoe Demetrios could bring his eyes level with the boy's. "You must be Frankie." The eyes sparkled with the delights of danger. "Garth's here too. I'm like sitting on his neck." "I can't hardly gosemplace anywhere without the Plague coming along," said Garth, unseen. "Be you by lone, Demetrios?" "You'd be lost without me, Clunk. You know I'm the brains of the outfit. No, there's another ga with him." "You can trust me, kid," said Bosco, moving on silent bear-feet to the door of the cell where he could watch the corridor. "I'll keep looksy, Demetrios -- go ahead and talk to your friends." Frankie frowned a question about him; Demetrios nodded -- Bosco wouldn't peach on a fellow jailbird. Demetrios strained higher, trying to see Garth; the sill was too wide. Close at his ear Frankie murmured: "Going to spring you, duck-soupy it is." "Lordy! I'd have to get out of town then." "We all go," whispered Frankie. "You, me , the Clunk -- me and the Clunk got nothing but hell at home since Ma died, the way he keeps bringing home them dirty pigs and never sober -- " "Come on. Plague, he don't want to hear about that. But that's how it is, Demetrios, we all want out. Mister Angus he's shook up -- " "God, you've seen him?" "Sure have. Listen, there's a purge going in Inner City. His mother -- oh, he'll tell you about it. They're after him too. He slipped out the north gate last night, him and the dog, had to knock out a guard. By daylight he worked around through the woods to the Redcurtain Street side, took a chance asking his way to Mam Estelle's, you was gone when he got there. Mam Estelle hid him up safe. I talked to him there after I seen what happened at the Meadows. Mister Angus come, see, for to tell you it's worse for you than you thought. Heard people talking about you. Calling you an Abramite and a foreign spy. It's the Abramites they're purging, only that ain't all." Then Angus -- Angus -- "A spy from Missouri no doubt." "Huh? Oh -- yeah. This purge is the big one, he said to tell you. We better all get out, nothing else to do." "What was it about his mother?" "She -- I druther he told you, Demetrios. She's, like, with them people doing the purge. They're -- City. And some others they don't like. Well, Mister Angus didn't want to risk drawing trouble on Mam Estelle, so he'll be out in the woods now, him and the dog, and the Professor, and your woman. Me and Frankie come here to get the layout of this place. Only that one old fart minding it tonight?" "Only him," said Bosco, turning his head. "Couldn't help listening. It's dead as a tomb here all night long. Count on me, boys -- I'll lend a hand. Nobody wants out more'n I do." "Me and Angus will be back." "And me," said Frankie. "Okay," said Demetrios to all of them, feeling frightened and old, and shaken by the miracle of love redeemed. "Okay." "After we spring you," said Garth, "we join your woman and the Professor and Frankie at a place I know on the South Road." "No, I come back with you and Mister Angus to spring him," said Frankie. His hands jumped from the bars. "Hey! Clumsy!" "We'll see. Le' go my hair, Plague." "Balls to we'll see. You got to have the brains of the outfit with you. Besides, this is the happenest day of my life." "We'll see, " said Garth, and Frankie's face receded in darkness, a candle going out. Bosco said: "You really got friends." He spoke with envy. "You'll come with us? We could do with another friend." "I'm your man. Where will you go, you think?" "West -- ah, I don't know. We must all decide. I dream of going west -- and yet it'll all be under water, the places I knew." "Like Gammo's Ramblers -- into my head all the time and won't let go. You be an Old-Timer?" "Thirteen when the bombs fell. Loved one world, feel lost in the other. But the old one's gone. Downstream with time." M y mam estelle wrote no more in her diary that day, though she was not with the great corn spirit, indeed she didn't work in much afternoon tea of any kind. Bv seven the place was jumping with evening customers and the girls working their ass off to coin a phrase, and right up to then Mam Estelle had been Busy, too busy and worried to write the Story' of her Life, and so am . so am I who write this book, for I must tel! how Angus the son of Stephen came to the side door of Mam Estelle's Puhlie Entertainment Facility like any tradesman or beggar, and was admitted by the girl named Solitaire, who saw how grief and anger were clawing his heart and chewing his vitals, and weariness riding him like the black ape, and his own great gray hound could not protect him. It busies me and worries me -- the passions always do --  ought to be carving cherrystones with the Lord's Prayer, but God, there's no living in it. "Will he come in then?" says Solitaire, and he did, into the kitchen where Mam Estelle was sitting with some innocent morning tea -- no corn spirit neither, just her last peaceful cup of the day -- came in with a backward look for the alley like a man pursued, and he asked for Demetrios, and was told man Demetrios had gone to the Town Hal! hours since and was not returned. " That's bad, " said Angus. Solitaire was looking into him, she in her slavey's smock, gray smudge on her cheek, turban of grubby doth about her hair, and she said: "He is scratched with brambles. One time Solitaire was scratched with brambles and she saw a hole in the brook that had no bottom, the water ran black out of the heart of the earth -- will he come sit down and rest, himself it is?" And Angus saw through his own pain that she was concerned for him in a way that (he thought) no one before had ever been concerned. She touched Brand s head. The dog whined gently and leaned his shoulder against her little thigh, too polite to fling up his paws on her slenderness. "He likes you," said Angus. "Don't be afraid of him or me. " The slavey 's disguise was a nothing to be sure, a curtain for other people. He looked through it. scarce aware of it. discovering the heart of strangeness. She said: "Solitaire is not afraid. Oh. she found lovingkindness here a while ago. But what happened to hurt him?" She could astonish him. Through shock and exhaustion after the night of violence -- after all we know, and you might as well also, that his mother had bedded Senator Pry, the coming man of the hour and King Brian 's instrument in the purge, which was somewhat like pissing on his father's memory  and for Angus the graciousness of life in Inner City had been ripped away like the cover from a sewer -- through his misery' Angus understood that Solitaire was asking about himself. "Oh. '" he said. "I saw the black waters too. I knew they were there, l must have known it. ' ' "Well, " said Mam Estelle, "sit down, sit down. Pull up a chair for some tea, and what do you want with our man Demetrios?" "I must warn him." Soon they had the necessary information out of him -- his name, his place in the crazy world, his meeting with Demetrics -- or I should say that Mam Estelle did. for Solitaire asked no questions, only moved about watching him. now from the light, now from the sun-shadow. You might have thought her transparent, a ghost of smudged beauty blown here and there, a captive light driven by the turning of a mirror. She saw a boy with red-brown hair, who wore no white tunic now though surely born to it but a gray iacket like a workman's, a gray loincloth, luxurious sandals. On his wrist was a fantastic little watch, clearly of Old Time, at his belt a leather-sheathed knife; at his back he carried no bow nor quiver, but one of those long carry-alls -- where l come from uv call them bac-pacs. She saw a face of beauty and gravity -- boy, man, angel, no need to wonder -- coming to her out of nowhere, in trouble and in need of her. He saw a girl wearing innocent secrets like protective garments; so he would always think of her, even when secrets were put aside. Forgive me if I rush you along so. I do promise to fill you in on all the Facts that you so clearly have a right to know in all their bustling factiness. But to me your novelist the essential thing is what Mam Estelle saw; that Solitaire was no wraith at all but a woman in love. It can happen to anyone -- pity we are so seldom warned. And Mam Estelle saw it had happened to Angus at the same time -- one of the rarest coincidences in this world, in most of the worlds l know. part of the west you VV from, Demetrios?" "Missouri. They called it midwest in those days. Have you traveled much in that direction?" "Not much. Couple years ago I got as far as the coast of the Freshwater Sea -- that's what the trappers call it; I was with a party of them, for the season. Our base camp was near a puny little settlement called Shatawka, goddamn natives. They called the Sea Lake Erie and said you could drink it. I tried it -- try anything once -- Jasus! Never trust a native. Inland though, the brooks and springs are pretty fair. It's bad earthquake country. No heavy shocks but small ones day after day like God or somebody couldn't quit growling to himself. They say one day he'll throw a big one. The beaver don't mind -- real thick around there and north of there. We got silver fox too, and marten -- of course the damned red rats rob your traps all-a-time. Game's easy to get. There was a brown tiger scare while we was there -- robbed a village to the north, but we never saw him. I never have seen him, wonder sometimes if he's folksay..." A casual, throaty voice, an innocent-seeming, blunt, thirtyish face in the candlelight -- Demetrios warmed to him. Himself unsure and tense, as if already gone forth to dare the roads and the wilderness with diminishing strength and no sight of a goal, he found Bosco's talk sustaining. Bosco was no storyteller: he knew these things directly with his senses and with very little imagination -- the feel of an enslaved hand on the oar; the gloom, acrid stench, the peril of a mine; the stillness of jungle that is no stillness but a teeming of life, a passion latent in the overabundance, a patience like a serpent's hot slow patience, a waiting that may break forth in a roaring or a cry, but only for a reason. It made the hour pass -- "I hope to read my title clear To mansions in the skies -- " "He ever sing anything else?" "Not since I been here, just them two lines. That and his vitamins. He's got like a home here. Putney says -- ever' time they turn him loose he quick does something dirty so to get himself back in. You know -- nourishing stew, no worries except about his vitamins, whatever they be. Cell I -- that's different. They brung that man in late last night, flung him there -- he couldn't hardly walk. Not a sound out of him except breathing for a while. I hollered to him and pounded on the wall, no good, nor I couldn't get anything out of Putney, just gibbering. Ha'n't even heard the breathing since about the time they brung you in. That dish Put took away hadn't been touched. They let people die accidental-apurpose, here at Nuber?" "I never thought so." What do von know about anything, Demetrios, you who filled your mind with fancies and farewells while another world grew up around you -- "Maybe it's just Put. Real burrow-cat, that man. The ga in there could be dead for days while Put waits for the brass to tell him what to do. Hark! -- " A muffled disturbance in Putney's room -- in a moment the door opened, releasing stronger candlelight and a glimpse of Putney himself, pop-eyed on his cot, bound and gagged. A dog, a boy, and a man hurried to the cell door, while Garth remained on guard over Putney. Angus shoved his stocking mask in his gray jacket. Stiff legged beside him with lifted hackles. Brand studied the dark, sorted the smells. "Damn this thing!" Angus was struggling with the key. "That'n' maybe," said Frankie correctly. Angus flung open the door. "Brains of the outfit," said the boy in the mask. Angus caught Demetrios in a quick embrace. "I was afraid for you. Have they -- " "No, nothing bad, I'm all right." Dizziness swirled in him. Whoever knows joy or pain in the moment of their presence? Only the differing intensities of light; later, remembering, we give them names. "This is Bosco, who wants to come with us. He knows wilderness, and the roads, places we never heard of." "Step closer, Bosco, will you? I'm nearsighted." Bosco moved into the field of ruthless inspection. Angus the polite, confused boy of yesterday was surely not gone, but merely hidden in Angus the commander because there was no time for him. "All right -- good. Come with us." There seemed no question of challenging Angus' right to decide. In this crisis someone must be ready with swift rational aye or no: let it be Angus, who said that power stinks, but who understood the exercise of it. "I'm in for ripping off a sucking pig, Mister." "Maybe I'll ask you to teach me how it's done. Got any left?" "Cops got it." Bosco was looking into Cell I and as Demetrios was about to join him there he muttered from his mouth-corner: "Keep the kid out of here." The man in Cell I sprawled naked on the floor, mouth open, his clotted wounds untended; his chest was motionless, and Demetrious knew him. Demetrios turned away and slipped his arm over Frankie's shoulders. "We'll go talk to Garth." Passing Angus, he indicated Cell I with a motion of his eyes. "Holman Shawn." In Putney's room Garth stood watch by the outer door, the eyeholes of his mask a blue sparkle. "Okay, man Demetrios?" "Okay, Garth." "About your dream, my aunt said -- " Garth glanced at Putney's flushed listening face. "Well, later." "I want my vitamins. I want my vitamins." "You'll get your vitamins, o' man," said Bosco's genial voice. "Will I then? God bless you. "I hope to read my title clear To mansions in the skies -- " From the curve of Demetrios' arm Frankie looked up, demanding answers. "What was it in t'other cell you didn't want me to see?" Demetrios could remember: at twelve only a fool doesn't know that the other side of the coin is sorrow; and Frankie would never be a fool. "A dead man, Frankie. He was an Abramite. They left him there after a beating, they let it happen." Frankie stared, eyes bottomless; the ocean is not concerned with forgiveness. "It's the other side, Frankie. The other side of the happenest day of our lives." IX  only come to see You oil your Way They say an artist must represent his times. They don't say why: maybe they think the mirror creates the image. If the artist objects, Procrustes is always ready with his rusty', trusty, snaggletooth hacksaw. A mist often rises from the ground L in the nights at Nuber, flowing about the houses, which stand lonely -- houses always do: islands that people have shoveled together for resting-places of the journey. The mist absorbs the earth-loving touch of footsteps, the sound of laughter under the breath, whispered love and courage. The mist is ambiguity and marvel. One breathes it in as vapor and becomes -- let us say, wiser: at least a blurred wisdom is to be found in the fog, an ability to say what might never be said in daylight or under the extravagant invitations of the moon. Along alleys and avenues where even the trees were drowsing, the ground mist joined a vapor that rolled in through an eastern gap in the hills. Night smelled of salt air, of wild ocean loneliness. Fog yielded sometimes to persuasion of a late candle in a window, or thinned to reveal the thrust of a building's corner, a hitching post, a front yard fence. In all this passage Garth and Frankie were the guides. To Demetrios they conveyed an intimation of the medieval; their ash bows and quivers were part of them, practical as any #th Century soldier's rifle. Both knew every turning as a fox knows his own hillside, knew every step from the sad shack where they had been born, in the shadow of King Brian's Wall, to the Great South Road. That section where the Meadows end, allowing the city to heave up against the Wall, is called Outer Wall Street; some of the shacks lean three-sided against the mass itself, and rain trickles through the haphazard joining. The boys' father, when he worked, was a street-scavenger, selling the manure to farmers at starveling prices. Demetrios walked behind, now and then touching their shirts or hip satchels for comfort. The walnut stick satisfied his right hand. Behind him came Angus, Brand, and Bos co. "Nave we far to go tonight?" Having spoken, Demetrios was disgusted by that elderly querulous noise from his throat. Angus could not have slept at all during the past night, when the purge began; he would have been traversing the rim of hell while Demetrios lay with Solitaire and the Professor snug in bed. "Not far, Demetrios." Angus spoke gently. "We thought, when we've joined the others we'll go on to the hant-house off the South Road and rest there, till first-light anyway. I hear nobody goes near it for fear of getting bespooked." "Good enough." "We mustn't stay there long, Mister Angus," said Garth. "They could set hounds on Demetrios' trail, or yours, the way dogs won't usu'ly stop for spooks, nor men won't by daylight maybe." "There are even some in Inner City who don't believe in'em." The undercurrent in Angus' voice was not all amusement. "Like me." "Aye-so?" Garth's voice was troubled, the trouble echoed by an uncertain throat-noise from Bosco back there in the dark -- not so deep a dark: a moon was exerting power above the mist, so that the travelers might feel like swimmers rising to the surface into new dimensions of breath and motion. "Man Demetrios, my aunt asked the book about your dream. It said the railroad was a dream-speech -- see, that's the science of the -- the subconscience, and the real road is going to go over water for sure on a long journey. The book did say that, each time she let it fall open, and she read it right out to me -- that is, I don't mean read, but anyhow she knowed that was what it like meant." "My thanks to her," said Demetrios, remembering the age of science. For more than a century it had been able to hold in check, somewhat, the human compulsion to accept the dithering of primitive magic as revelation and mystic truth. It could not teach its method of approach except to the very few -- (how hard did it try? -- Demetrios wasn't sure); nor could it suppress the corruption generated by the gifts that science itself had tossed to fools possessed of power -- how hard did it try? By the time computers were being employed in the commercial development of astrology, tarot, witchcraft, all the rest of the dreary sludge -- by that time, long before #, maybe we were already done for. "We shall cross water," said Demetrios, "and grow older." He hoped that Garth's love-sensitive ear would not catch the sarcasm and anger that had threatened to erupt through his words like a belch from an acid stomach. Garth is kind, lovable, good. Didn 't he just help me get out of a stinking jail? When was I appointed to turn him into a #th Century rationalist, in an age that hates reason, supposing  knew how it could be done? All the same -- What is there to hope j or? What can we do? Accept the new dark age as inevitable in the rhythm of history'? Periods of special enlightenment do tend to be short -- Greece, the European Renaissance -- and then the poor startled human race must go pottering back into the cave to digest. False analogies: the human race is not a person, and jorgetfulness is hardly digestion. So -- we hope, we make believe that reason can somehow nourish light in private places, through more long dismal centuries when nothing is certain except the power of unreason? What else? The moonlight explaining the face of Frankie grew tender. Why, damn it. Garth is teachable. as teachable as Frankie, or Angus. What if l AM appointed? Selfappointed -- it's for me to say. Sort out your own brains first. Demetrios: beginning now. "This'll be the South Road," said Garth. The mist, no higher than their knees, ran as a river of silent whiteness channeled between walls of maple and evergreen and oak, and the blue-black summits of leaves were sprinkled and sparkling with stars. Men wanted those: dreamed of approaching them. They did reach the moon and Mars: they did send astounding gadgets to the wastes of Venus, Mercury, Jupiter to listen and scan and crackle reports back to the home planet where they were playing with tarot cards and nerve gas and leaky nuclear toys. Axiom in man-made ethics: Human beings choose their own purposes, according to whatever complex of desire and information dominates their thinking. Corollary The purposes will be good (by whatever standard of " good " is being employed) in so far as the desire is good and the information sound. Conclusion (one of many): An old man possessed of relatively trustworthy information cannot be lightly excused from the obligation to teach... Define "trustworthy". Define " obligation "... Oh. I am bumbling. I am getting old... T he ventriloquial laughter-like noise of a screech-owl trilled out of milky obscurity ahead of them at the side of the road, two calls close together. The sound was immediately answered -- from all around him, it seemed to Demetrios, but he saw Frankie's lips in slight motion, and then the strengthening half-moon displayed the bounty of Frankie's grin. He whispered: "Solitaire did that?" "Learnt her this afternoon," said Frankie. "(Brains of the outfit.)" He called softly: "Everything's okay. It's us." A three-bodied shadow emerged, into the mist that seemed about to dissolve yet never did, quite, as though something of it -- a softness, a blurring of vision like the myopia of Angus Bridgeman or the hesitations of Demetrios, would always accompany the travelers, quieting the human lust for certainties -- and became three separate souls, carrying small packs, daring night and wilderness, young and not young. Here was small sweet Solitaire, and the Professor carrying his lute close-wrapped against the dampness; a thicker, heavier shape turned to the moon the watchful face of Babette. Angus spoke under his breath. "You know these friends. Brand." Brand lowered his ears, trotting forward smoke-silent. Solitaire reached, to speak to him with her hand. The company was eight. "O Demetrios!" Solitaire did not kiss him. She pressed her face on his chest and held him fast, making his lank body a refuge. "Demetrios, Dcmetrios, sacred to the earth." "My name -- you knew that, love?" "Demetrios forgets what he's told her. Solitaire never forgets anything." Frankie and Garth watched the road in both directions -- no one ever travels the roads at night, even the Great South Road: almost no one; no one respectable. "Solitaire has a thing to tell -- not now -- soon -- some time. Demetrios will make a happiness out of it, could be. Solitaire wants to carry a stick like Demetrios. The Professor is thinking somebody will cut a stick for Solitaire to carry." "Somebody better," said Babette. "Man Demetrios, bless you, I only come to see you on your way, then I got to go back to my Mam, the way she wouldn't last three days without me." The company was, in a way, seven. But more than that still, for one of the amazing aspects of love is the traffic it carries on with memory -- now I know this for true. I who write this book, for once upon a time an ancient man, I bein q then not much bigger than a tJv-speck. took me on his lap and said: "Here's a howdydo! What's a howdv-do? A howdy-do's a little one. a howdy-do's a pretty one. and here's a howdy-do!" I reached and qot me a list fid of white beard with a kiss in it. Now the love of my father and mother and some others had surrounded me the way the sea moves in perfection around a little fish, but in that moment with Whitebeard -- ( haven't a notion who he was. never did know ) --  discovered how the universe holds separate beings who can open their own countries of love to let you in a while. So Whitebeard goes with me; but those l couldn't like -- why,  treat'em hatefully: l forget' cm. Demetrios would carry Babette in himself the whole way, whatever that way was (even now wondering, Shall I ever see her again after tonight?) -- her broad bosom, her cheerful directness, round face, open smile. Angus asked: "May I borrow the hatchet?" "For sure," said Garth, watching the road. "Any time. Mister Angus, yourself it is. Frankie -- ?" Frankie unslung from his belt the small camp-ax of Old Time. He removed the leather guard, and the blade's edge became under the moon an arc of fierce frost. It was evident, in the language of Frankie's hands, that to him the care of the Hatchet was a most holy trust; also that he did not understand why Mister Angus and not himself or Garth should make use of it. "Man Garth," said Angus, "let it be Mister Angus no more. I have no place in the Inner City nor want none, nor any place I know of at all except in this company." Garth watched the road. "Aye# , Angus. Try the oak yonder, where it leans out a branch." Frankie set the Hatchet in Angus' hand, and went with him, pulling down the branch for Angus to cut, staying close at his side while Angus trimmed it with a natural bend for a handle, and then returned the Hatchet. Then Frankie must rub the edge of it with his shirt. "That Hatchet," said Angus, "has had good care." Frankie nodded, speechless, finding it no occasion for a grin, only for a different sort of smile that glowed and vanished in the white light. Angus brought the stick to Solitaire. She moved out of Demetrios' arms to take it and weigh it in her hand. "It's green," said Angus. "It will ripen." "Everything does," she said. "The stones, and the stars. Now Solitaire can lean on a staff if she's tired or lazy or cross." "We must get on," said Garth. "Frankie, watch with me for the wood-road to the hant-house. I might miss it." "The white stone, remember?" But when the Company had moved on a few hundred slow paces along the open misty channel of the South Road, it was Frankie who said: "There it be. Leave me take front, the way I see best in the dark. You link up one and one behind." "It's more'n an hour you ha'n't called me Clunk." Many moments later (not a measurable time) as the Company moved ahead through what was for Demetrios a tunnel of unbroken darkness, his finger hooked in Garth's belt. Solitaire's in his, the other links a chain of nerves that made them (for a while) one body, Frankie's small treble reached Demetrios: "It'll be never again you call me Plague." Then sometimes Frankie's voice was warning, clear enough so that Bosco at the end of the line would hear it: "Stick in the path crossways." Or: "Briers, briers." Or: "Fallen log, don't nobody tumble." Then at last (clearly not a measurable time): "Brains of the outfit sees moonlight ahead -- " at which a fleet ripple of laughter ran through the Company, since Frankie himself had sent the remark down the line with a chuckle in it. E ntering the pallid clearing behind Garth and Frankie, Demetrios did not immediately see the hant-house, for it crouched at the darkest edge of the moonlit space where the forest had flung around it wanton arms of wild grape, and pushed through its front courtyard the shaft of a pine now twice the height of the building, but could not quite capture the ancient thing -- not altogether, not yet. His eyes discovered a splash of moonlight on a surface of slate that nature had never arranged, and three eyes of glassless windows above the mute scream of a doorless doorway. Garth said reflectively: "It's them stone floors inside. Been no place for seeds to find a crack, or they'd 'a' done it like that pine wherever a mite of sun come through." "Colonial?" said Demetrios. "By God I think so. I never knew it was here. I could have dreamed a story for it." "No reason to know," said Garth. "We're more'n a mile from the South Road now and nobody comes here. What's Colonial?" "Old Old-Time, before the -- call it the age of marvels. This house may havebeen erected more than three hundred years ago." "There's Colonial house in the Inner City," said Angus. "It's been kept in repair. They call it the Dutch Museum." "Dutch," said Bosco -- "that was another name for them bloody Injans. Nay, I seen an old house at Albany, I think they called it Colonial, only the gov'ment don't let you go into it." Solitaire shivered in the crook of Demetrios' arm; Babette had made the sign of the Wheel. "Ah, they were all just people," said Demetrios, "and long gone; and this is just a building that didn't fall apart easily." A barn owl blurted his call and came Boating out of an upper window to carry a shadow across the moon. "How good are the walls, Garth?" "Good -- stone. With what's left of a wood and plaster finish onto the inside, only people must've took to stealing bits and pieces till there a'n't much left. Roof slates too, they be near-about gone at the back -- nay, Frankie, don't!" -- for Frankie had swaggered near the black doorway and was talking like an owl: "You who hoo-hoo! Anybody to ho-huh-home?" At Garth's protest he demanded: "A'n't we going in?" The hant-house stood calm in its three hundred years. They heard aeolian murmurs, a rustling of whatever modest life had chosen in this century to make a home here. The Professor joined Frankie protectively by the doorway. Bosco was grumbling: "We got anything for lights? I wouldn't mind the place with a bit of light." "Got some pine torches and carrier in my pack," said Garth. "Solitaire could light one," said Solitaire. "All right." All of them including himself, Demetrios realized, had been waiting on that approval from Angus. In the shelter of Angus' spread jacket Solitaire won a flame from her tinder-box. Two golden faces confronted one another on their own island of light. So deeply tranced was Solitaire in her discoveries that Garth must touch her hand, reminding her of the torch he held waiting. These are good inventions in their way, pine sticks with a tight binding of rag sometimes impregnated with pine oil -- turpentine if you insist. The stick is whittled so it may be inserted in a slotted device like a candlestick, which can be stuck in the ground or in a wallbracket; around the slot is a guard like the hilt of a rapier, intended to protect the carrying hand. A good torch will burn prettily and rather calmly for quite a while. The age of electricity could easily have massproduced these foodiddles for sale as antiques, but history says that to its everlasting loss it didn't -- something about fire underwriters. Garth held up his good torch. The Company followed him into the quiet place. X if I can teach you to be patient -- Those very ones who believe that everything has been said and done, will greet you as new and yet will close the door behind you. And then they will say again that everything has been and done. -- Eugene Delacroix, G arth's pine torch, its bracket wedged into a firedog of the hearth, shone on the face of Angus, who sat with Brand stretched out beside him. Demetrios watched that dear image with drowsing eyes. What of the poison of jealousy, the making of demands, the sin of possessiveness? Surely an old man might keep his heart clear of those follies, at least among these gentle few. Must grief inevitably burn because there is one who loves and one who is loved? One compensates. For Angus and Solitaire it was a little different: for a time they would be caught in the same fever. He remembered how something like this had once glowed for him and Elizabeth of Hartford, and might still hold warmth if she had not died. Death had blown it away, and now he found he could not quite recall the color of her eyes. The Professor's lute sent questions into cobwebbed corners, driving out echoes to play hide-andseek. The small torch opened the ceiling of the big room to infinity. Solitaire sat by Demetrios on their blanket, and Babette was cross-legged on his other side, her plump shadow dancing on the wall with the shadows of Angus and Solitaire; Demetrios could see her broad kind face if he turned his head. He was going to miss her, if they went west through the wilderness. He would miss Mam Estelle, the girls, even Nuber itself, having consigned forty-seven years of his life to the peculiar place. Bosco, ready to grab comfort anywhere, had rolled up in Garth's blanket while Garth and Frankie took first watch. After it Angus and Bosco would watch until first-light, and then, Angus had suggested, they might as well follow a woodroad that wound southwest from the hant-house, paralleling the Great South Road in its beginning. The South Road itself would ,be unsafe for fugitives, up to the border of Katskil. Garth and Frankie had once tried that wood-road for a mile, running away from home. Their mother was still living then: love and conscience drove them back. Before the last Bower of the torch had fallen Demetrios entered sleep. Westward chugged the homely locomotive. the woodburner with bulging stack, westward past Aberedo, clattering, coughing dirt. It halted at a water-tower, where a man with Abel Kane embroidered on his overalls warned the enginedriver: "Careful, man, the water shortage is terrible. Thing is They got to cover the earth with it, and that don't leave much. Can't turn back the clock to Noah, no sir. Likely won't nobody know where he's at till They've done the -- uh -- hydraulic finalizing." ( vour novelist know quite well where I'm at. My problem is to know where I'm at n't.) The woman with the marketbasket leaned across Demetrios to ask a deaf farmer: "What'd the man say?" A sad little girl with adenoids and a goiter in the seat opposite watched with never a smile. Demetrios replied for the deaf man, or wanted to: "We're going to Hesterville to see the Water Shortage." She wasn't listening. The sad child's mother stared through Demetrios with dislike. But here already was Hesterville -- All out for Hestervi-i-lle! No way out except down into flat green water, down and down, since the station loomed there below. The train puffed along an embankment, the passengers floated out and down like Demetrios, off the open carriage with the wicker seats -- open air, smoky air, lost air -- into green water deep and slow. White shapes stood tranquil in green water-air; darker shapes roved up with unknown intent -- we all live in darkness, don't we? -- and in gross darkness the people --  wemetrios." Solitaire spoke I w gently. "Demetrios made noises." She rubbed his forehead softly, a service she had done before when nightmare trod on him. Confusion drained away. The silly dream was a face gone in a crowd. Ambiguous light was entering the hant-house whether from dawn or a descending moon he could not tell. The face of Angus he could not lind. Where it had been a scar in the wall appeared: plaster had fallen from lath in a patch the shape of North America, and in front of this hung a spider, a good gray scavenging citizen nursing her drop of poison and her own torch of life. Frankie was lying with his head in Solitaire's lap, looking in sleep more like nine years old than twelve. "Angus and Bosco K watching outside." "Is it moonlight?" "No, day begins. A bird called. Talk soft so Love can sleep. "Redbird it were," said Babette, her voice as low as Solitaire's in awe of Frankie's slumber. "lean see my way home soon spite of fog." "Can't come with us? -- nay, I know. The Mam needs you." "Wouldn't last a day and me not there. Will I tell her you'll come back? -- oyah, of course I will, I mean, will there be truth in it?" "How can I say? Do old men ever come back?" "Shame on you, Dimmy!" said Babette, and shook him. "Shame on you for a gloomer! Come on, come out of the bad dreams!" Demetrios sat up, accepting the morning chill. "Yes -- yes, we must find a place where they don't require a license for storytelling." Light was showing him the shape of the ancient structure, once maybe a reception room for gentry in wigs and knee breeches. A stairway curve broke into darkness short of the second floor; the upper landing had dropped, likely decayed by years of leakage from the roof. A heap of plaster and rotted wood lay below the break. "We must look for a place where things can be made better without making them worse." Solitaire's fingertips spoke love to Frankie's curls, not waking him. He moved, a vague thrust of hips against the blanket, and quieted, his parted mouth a poem of Eros. "Solitaire has a thing to tell... Solitaire is pregnant." "Oh -- " "By Demetrios," she said, smiling at him in the growing light. "She planned it. She knows her calendar." The lute chuckled from a shadowed place. "For a month she and Professor only played games outside the door. Paesan is saying he planned it with her. So there'd be seed of Demetrios." Elizabeth of Hartford, her wasted agony, the horror of the birth and double death -- yet there was that half-chance, that bloodless statistical encouragement: Elizabeth's own genes might have been the ones to carry the #th Century damnation. Most births are still normal -- three out of Jive, isn't that what they say? -- when they occur at all -- otherwise who would try to prolong the days before extinction? "Solitaire -- my love Solitaire -- two months? Three?" "Nearer three," said Solitaire with pride. "We'll get out of Katskil, settle in a safe place to wait your time." Safe place ! -- where is that? "Babette, stay away from the Abramites. At Town Hall I was questioned about Abramites at Mam Estelle's. Told'em nothing of course. Fran ought to get out of town." "Leave it to me. Don't worry?" She added quaint Old-Time words that folk still deprecatingly used: "Do your own thing, Dimmy." Angus came in with light around him, rousing Garth, kneeling by Frankie and Solitaire, silently asking: Is it well with us? It was the how-boy blind with sleep whose shoulder he kissed, Frankie whose hair he rudely rumpled, Demetrios of whom he asked gently: "Shall we go by the wood-road?" Solitaire kindled a small fire in the hearth, where Babette toasted bread and bacon. She had brought along other more practical food to start the journey -- dried corn and Iruit, smoked meat, hard mealcakes, a flask of wine. Angus had money with him; Garth and Bosco and Frankie claimed skill at hunting and fishing. All the same Babette cried a little, watching them go, in the morning fog that was both confusion and a shelter, down that road which might turn in any direction, maybe toward nowhere. She watched them go -- sharp-eyed Garth and Frankie, her old weird Demetrios, sweet mad Solitaire with her branch of oak gaily mimicking the old man's staff -- indeed she, with maybe the most to lose, seemed to be the happiest to be going; (but how old was Solitaire, really? -- Babette had never lelt sure) -- and dark-browned Angus with the gray hound who was more like a part of himself than a servant, and the massive soft-footed stranger Bosco who -- Babette considered him tricky: his watchful face was telling nothing of his inward life. Babette watched them go, gave her nose a last wipe on the back of her arm, disconsolately plodded back to her share of the work of the world. ( But much later she rejoined us, as I will tell if I can teach you to he patient with me.) Saturday, July # S o they went off into the Fog, Babette says, about sun-up, and from what The Boy told us when he come here in Trouble, I better not write what way they went, nor his name neither. People might come and try to read my Book before I burn it, which I wouldn # like to do because it would he Stupid to do that to the Story of Mv Life if I don't have to, just to keep Information away from the Gunes. She says D himself says he'll be coming back. He will too, wearing a rainbow, he'll make them look like Fools, drive them out of the Temple like it said in the Book -- O how l go on! He was just my old Demetrios that was Janitor, never bothered nobody. Suppose it was on My Account he said he'd come back? He would always lean Way Over so not to hurt People when all the time he'd better of spoke Direct, not put everything like into a Story Going off into the Fog and maybe not even enough to eat -- well, that Garth is a good Boy. and maybe Solitaire got more ginger in her than I thought and won't be a Drag. Suppose l think about something else, like this Place for an Instance the way it was when I come from Raeford. Not the coming here itself, that was mostly sickmaking, cars driv Crosswise onto the Road and People dead in them. My Trucker wasn't too bad. he said his name was A l, he'd been taking a tenwheeler to New York with froze fish. He said everything on the Road went like crazy, maybe it was Blast, he run the ten-wheeler into an Embankment so not to hit a Lunatic in a Ford that come straight at him, and got hurt some in the Head, I mean my Trucker did, but got out and walked away from it, froze fish all over the Road. We was together a few days, walking west because he said he had people to Rochester and what's the difference, anything to be on the move. When he wanted it he would pull me down side of the Road and do it no matter somebody might go by, I didn't care either, I'd just keep still looking at the sky till he finished, all as he ever wanted was On and Off. He found food for me, and fought off a couple-three Gunes that wanted to Share the Wealth. In Beacon they shot him for looting. I crossed the River in a Motorboat with some Crazies that thought it was the Sea of Galilee and they'd see the Savior walking onto it, they wrecked the Boat landing in a Rainstorm and went off north ways with their Ass dragging. I'd had it with them, up to here. I say I won 't write about a Thing, right off I go to doing it. Anyhow l come to Nuber chancelike, not caring. Already the Founders had got the Place in order, a regular Camp with Officers to tell People where to go, what to do. You can always feel the Difference when People got something to work on, not just flopping around like Crazies on the Sea of Galilee. Mister Fleur he was one of those Officers, working direct under Simon B ridgeman.  helped with refugees, the Hot Soup and Bandages bit, and in a couple three months when Bridgeman's Goverment wanted tostablish some sexhouses. Mister Fleur's was the first. Mister Fleur used to say his friend Simon was the only Savior of Mankind that ever noticed his People had Balls. The Sexhouse had boys, and some way-outs of various kinds. Simon B ridgeman, and his Word was the same as God's in Nuber, allowed all sex was good so long as nobody was getting damaged. Most people had come to feel that way in those days, we did in Raeford, only I guess the other kind of idears went on as usual too, lately I been watching Nuber get more sick-ass prudish year by year. Most of all Mister Fleur wanted to make sure everything was clean, even the towels. I heard tell he'd been a Doctor before the Crash, though I never heard it from him, he never talked much about Past Time. While I was doing the Hot Soup Thing, I must of caught his eye, because he come over and asked me, " Will you fuck for a living, my Honey?" And I said, " Why not?" Mister Fleur was kind to me, and a Friend too. He didn't want women but he liked them. Maybe it's easier to like them if you don't. He'd say things like it wasn't too bad of an Idear to have two Sexes because it made for interesting Arguments that People would never have to settle because they couldn t. #) sometimes talks kind of like Mister Fleur, account of Both was Educated. Mister Fleur was a little sparrowy man. shorter than me but I had a great Respect for him, and he said I had a Good Business Head and a Sense of Order. Once-twice Eve seen him pull the Switchblade he always carried to keep Peace in the House, but I never did see him obliged to use it. People got the Message right off and simmered down. When Simon B ridgeman was murdered I thought it might have n earn bout done for Mister Fleur. He was Tore Up. He might laugh some at B ridgeman s I dears, and criticize, but nobody else better, they was Friends and I guess he really thought S. Bridgeman was God. which I never noticed him thinking that about anybody else. He went on a twoweek Drunk. Afterward he was like beat out. gone slack inside. He said the World wasn't worth a Packet of Shit -- Present Company excepted of course, he was always Polite. Well, he straightened out afterwhile, but wasn't never again like when Bridgeman was living. Sometimes he wanted to get me talking about the customers Fd serviced. He'd laugh, it would give him some kind of High, not the Thing itself but hearing me talk about it. I didn't mind. ft went on like that several years. Mister Fleur kept things Nice. People would come to us uptight -- you'd be surprised how often the Y ticks don't want to do nothing but talk and maybe collect some Sympathy about Things they can't change like wives and so forth and likely wouldn't if they could. They'd go away feeling better, anyhow quieter. Mister Fleur would say things like how Idealistic it was to work for a Public Utility that was actually in the Public Interest. In Year #I smallpox hit Nuber. I suppose somebody brang it in from Outside. Mister Fleur said all Bad Things come from Outside, the Inside is always Sinless like Desert Islands. I don't know all what he meant. Two of our girls died, and a Boy that Mister Fleur loved special come through the Sickness with his face looking for everafter like a cheese-grater -- and couldn't stand it neither but ran away from us, out of Nuber likely, for Mister Fleur broke his heart trying to find him and never could. Mister Fleur said once that condemning the Human Race was perfectly all right only too fucking hard on Individuals. During that Smallpox he went away a lot into the City helping care for the sick and seeing them die. I guess he'd been a Doctor all right in Old Time though he never would say. and anytime he had to give his name he'd straighten right up to his five foot two and say. "I am Mister Fleur. " making the Mister sound like ice tinkling the edge of a glass. After the Smallpox was over you could see how Old Time was riding Mister Fleur more than ever -- it was always on his mind, but worse after that, and the Boy Shawn that ran away. well, that was a Knife into him he couldn't ever pull out. He didn't want me to Talk any more about the Customers, but he's ask me Things about Raeford, and Sam and Stevie and Leda, and sometimes about Marcus. He'd sit by me whiles  talked, and pet me if I got to crying. Then one night he told me he'd fixed his Will so as I was to have the House if anything was to happen to him, I only had to go to the Town Hall the way it was all on record, no trouble, and he would appreciate it if I would keep the small room he slept in the way it was, with the pictures Shawn painted. and not use it for the customers, and of course I said I would and always have, the pictures are kind of Weird. One is a great stud horse like climbing a rainbow that Shawn painted him all purple and yellow, you can't think how a Horse would get to look like That. Once I showed Demetrios that room, and he said, "God Almighty, Stell, what became of the Boy?" All's I could tell him was, he went away, we couldn 't ever find him. So Mister Fleur said that about the Will, and then he said I had a Good Head, and I wasn't to cry any more about Marcus because that was the kind of cry that did me no Good and I must make it like the Scar on my Leg -- well, Jesus God, vou can't do that, but he meant it kind. He went off to bed Peaceful, I remember, without no Drink in him. Come morning we found he'd gone to bed perfectly natural and then rammed the Switchblade in under his ribs. He wasn 't old, nor Sick or anything.  don't Understand how a Person could do that no matter how Things hurt -- I suppose it gets to be like not caring, maybe, but wouldn 't they always want to know what happens Next? all day the wood-road led the Company south and southwest, in a prodigious quiet for which Demetrios' ears were not ready. At Nuber, even in the slack dead of night, one heard at least a contracting of house timbers, rustle of mice, drop of spent coals in a fireplace, dog or cat noises, a murmur, a footstep; by day the continual street sounds -- wagon wheels, clop of hoofs, bray of donkeys, peddlers' cries. Here, not even wind. All day the fog never Iruly lifted, merely thinning to admit watery light and a sufficieht view of the road. At the noontime halt -- the Company sensed rather than saw that the sun was overhead -- Demetrios asked Bosco if wilderness always imposed this quiet. "My ignorance shames me," Demetrios said. "No wilderness existed in Old Time except very far IVoni the places I knew, and then I was spending all my time in Nuber, that hot-house, while wilderness grew back around us and all I knew of it was folk-say." "Where there's a road," said Bosco, "even a wispy one like this, it a'n't wilderness exactly. Real wilderness, you work from tree to tree, and remember your back trail. Some kinds of jungle, like western Moha near the Ontara, you got to cut your way. I don't understand this road myself. Never seen a woods road go this long without getting no place. Nor like you say, this quiet. There'd ought to be animal sounds, not just them birds now and then. I believe it's the fog, and the 'umidity. Our sweat smells, see, and the critters catch it and keep still. Like everything was afraid of man, a'n't it strange?" "Funny deer-tracks back-along," said Frankie. Bosco tolerantly regarded him and his brother. "Wa'n't deertracks, Frankie. Them was boar. and a big feller." Sitting weary between Angus and the Professor, Solitaire shivered; she could not have done this much walking in a whole day since the time when Demetrios found her, and her first enthusiasm had dimmed in fatigue; Bosco saw it. "Not to worrit," he said. "Boar a'n't likely to bother you unless he thinks you're hurting him, or you go crashing into some place he figures is his'n. Besides, them sign was made yesterday." Angus nodded, watching her. "Brand wasn't interested. He would have been hot for work if the smell had been fresh, in spite of picking up that rabbit for breakfast this morning." "The little thing." Yet Solitaire's hand moved in affection over Brand's ferocious head. "He must kill to live," said Angus, in futile distress because the world could not harmonize with what he saw of this woman's nature. "Solitaire knows that," she said. "People too. Meat is good. Beasts all, all beasts," said Solitaire; and hearing her small, disturbed laugh, Demetrios dreaded the next moments, for she would be weeping uncontrollably, almost silently, her hands palms upward in her lap as if waiting for alms that no one knew how to give. The Professor heard that laugh too, and before the flood of tears began he took her lightly in his arms as anyone might take a child in trouble. Angus stared at Demetrios in amazed distress. But words could not be used while her trouble was on her, and if he went aside with Angus to explain how this would pass, how it was a thing one accepted if one accepted Solitaire, she would see them go, and a rage might follow. For she had her rages too, though no one was ever hurt by them except in spirit: would Angus still worship after witnessing one of those? Garth and Bosco were looking away in heavy embarrassment, but Frankie, after his first moment of alarm, searched rapidly in his hip satchel. He brought out a fragment of admirable carving -- it was applewood, Demetrios thought. A fawn lay curled like a sleeping kitten but with open eyes. The treasure was no bigger than that Japanese netsuke of a laughing old woman which had been one of the marvels on the desk of Dr. Isaac Freeman, very long since. Frankie laid the fawn on Solitaire's open palm. "Garth done it," he said. "You might like to look at it. I a'n't no good at them things myself." The tears stopped, the fingers closed. "Frankie -- O the eyes of him!" "You can keep it if you want," said Frankie. "I got about a thousand more. He does'em all the time, my brother does..." I n early evening the Company reached a spot where the woodroad touched the remnant of an Old-Time paved surface, the kind the ancients called blacktop. Dimly beyond the junction the wood-road continued. The Old-Time road was so desolate, so far from any sense of intelligent creation, it seemed less like evidence of humanity than the trail they had been following. On that they could at least find, though intermittently, the dint of wagonwheels gone by a week or two before, but the Old-Time road offered no more than a long vanishing aisle under dense growth, a surface of black dull patches nearly hidden by grass and weeds that had pressed through tiny cracks, started by frost or earthquake or time, and made them big. Here and there seedling trees were pushing into light; these in a few more years would do away with even the memory of the road. And nowhere in the green cover could the Company find any human mark. Animals would have been crossing it repeatedly, the grass springing up behind them, but had formed no visible trails down the length of it; possibly any human creatures who looked along the desolate way would have chilled themselves with the thought of ghosts and wanted no part of it. But Angus said: "I have in my head a sort of compass. I think it speaks true mostly. Spin me around, I still know somehow where the west is, if there's any daylight or moonlight -- it doesn't help me in real darkness. I used to astonish my family with it when I was a boy. Well, my compass says lli is wood road has been trending a little bit east for the last hour, as if il meant to angle back toward the ( ireat South Road where we daren't show our faces. But the Old-Time l liing is pointing clear west." He shook his dark hair behind his shoulder; one of his rare smiles touched Demetrios. "I smell the Pacific in front of my nose, three thousand miles away." Maybe, thought Demetrios, that was how it would be for all of the journey, and how it ought to be: Angus, the wisest of the young, would be the true maker of decisions and giver of directions, but he would employ his uncanny tact and he would seek the old man's counsel. Under such conditions, possibly a little democracy of seven souls could be made to function without doing too much violence to seven patterns of need. A democrey of seven plus Brand, who might take occasion to vote now and then after his fashion. This was probably the moment, voitr novelist supposes, when DemetriossacredtotheEarth decided to found his own republic, if he could keep it. A republic needs mothers to breed its sons and daughters. He knew that. r HE company covered better than a mile of the Old-Time road, finding no change in its quality, and camped comfortably beside it before dark. It seemed safe to build a good lire. In this quiet and loneliness -- the fog was with them still, faint in the air but sad like all memories of antiquity -- the thought of pursuit from Nuber appeared ridiculous, even to Angus. "The powers of Inner City," he said, "have nothing against me except my existence. They are rewriting history, by the way, did I tell you? My uncle Simon may have to appear as an arch-villain, Antichrist, whatever, instead of a saint. Saints can be a mite inconvenient to a King's Republic -- sooner or later some crackpot is going to insist on imitating them, and that means more damn work for the cops." He laid gently on the little furnace of fhe fire the stick he had been using to stir it up. "My disappearance ought to suit them almost as well as -- say, a sudden fatal illness or a stiletto in the back. Of course it may worry them a bit, can't help that." "Will Angus go back there some time?" He gazed at Solitaire a long time across the fire. "Nay, I think not. Vengeance is nothing but a sickness, and what other reason would I have? To save the Abramites from persecution? -- they are already under the wheels, and I have no power." "One day," said Demetrios, "the Abramites will themselves be the oppressors. An old rhythm of history, another punishment by nature of those who were too busy rewriting history to read it." "I think I understand you," said Angus. "No -- no, I won't go back." He leaned toward the fire, seeking to bring her face nearer to his eyes. "I've no wish for any place where you couldn't safely come with me." From his quiet speech no one could have said whether "you" meant only Solitaire or all the Company; but the Professor's lute broke out in a sudden music, and Frankie came quickly around the fire to kneel by him and watch his sovereign fingers on the strings. They were carrying a familiar melody in and out of shadows, letting it play beatific games with itself. On the exact moment, as the Professor nodded to him, Frankie sang, shy at first but then with the assurance of an angel, the air, said to have been composed by a streetcorner musician of Brakabin in recent years, his name no more known than the name of Demetrios, certainly not a music of Old Time: Before the dark falls your flesh is amber fire to warm my midnight. Before a light spreads your mouth gives solace of night to cool my noontime. I have not wondered that flame and coolness perish: to love is mortal. XI They noticed a Sign saying... But we had enemies which he culled magicians, and they had turned the whole thing into an infant Sunday-school just out of spite. I said, all right: then the thing for us to do was to go for the magicians. Tom Sawyer said I was a numbskull. all of the next day, and the next, the ruined road led the Company west and a little south. The fog was a burden, full of sounds. It seemed to Demetrios that he was hearing out of the mist what could never be heard again, absurd with antiquity. Wasn't that a police siren beyond fog-shrouded trees? -- not the full scream but the yow-yowyow patrol cars used to make to clear traffic out of their way? "Durn parrots," said Bosco. "Them little whitey ones." "Ayah," said Angus. "My mother keeps one in a cage." An hour later the siren made its other fearful cry, the one for accident, disaster, fire. "Durn-by damn," said Bosco. "Don't often hear catamount sound off like that in the daytime." "Overcast days," said Garth. "Or if he's horny." 'I hearn one last night," said Frankie. "Same, likely." Demetrios could accept it. When in time another shrillness sounded, taint and small with distance, he could scold himself for hearing the noon whistle of a factory or town siren. But he asked the boy with the Old-Time wrist-watch: "What's the lime, Angus?" "Noon straight up, man Deme.   I nos. Auto horns -- the afternoon in m idBight -- auto horns -- anyway a confused hooting or bleating. Was I lie mist itself generating this madness? It had seemed in the last half-hour to be lifting. Now and I lien Demetrios had glimpsed the sun's white blur, finding it too si rong to look on directly. Moose or deer trumpeting? A daytime owl? lie saw Garth frown and Frankie look at him with inquiry, but no one spoke of it, and presently it ceased. "Crossroads, huh?" said Bosco. "God," said Garth, "I wish I could read." Bosco caught Demetrios' eye. "I don't know as that's what it says, but you can see another road coming in here, north and south." The placard was of ancient metal, raised letters partly obliterated. Beyond it the black patches and disorderly green cover of the Old-Time road continued. Brand sniffed at the sign and raised his leg. "Sure I'll teach you and Frankie to read," said Angus. "Or Demetrios will, or both of us." "Solitaire can teach some," said the frail pregnant lady. "Solitaire had the books a little, once." "Books makes folk discontentered," said Bosco. "I don't mind discontent," said Demetrios. Bosco shrugged, amiable, finding it not worth an argument. "Let's go on west. If it's really a dead end we can turn back." T he old blacktop went on more firmly if anything. Perhaps someone had played a joke, long forgotten; or the road had been extended after the sign was placed; or whoever was carrying the sign got sick of it and rammed it in the ground just there -- it's a crazy world. When later the Company began to hear a vague roaring, felt in the feet and knees and guts, Demetrios refused to think of heavy trucks pelting down a highway through air blue with poison to feed a monstrous city. "Must be a real old man of a waterfall somewhere," said Bosco. The road was veering slightly south. The noise diminished. When it came time to camp for the night they still felt its booming in the ground but hardly thought about it. Once long ago, a day or two before A beredo, I dreamed my father was living, and it dismayed my witless dream-self though I had loved him. though we were friends in an easier, kindlier way than son and father ordinarily can be, because he was not vain. If with a wand or a prayer I could make Old Time return, what would I do?... Demetrios also brooded on his memory of Old-Time maps. They could meet no great river before the Delaware. Were they already approaching it? The sound droned on, chaos talking in its sleep. Angus was taking the first twohour watch. Garth with Frankie would have the next, then Bosco; Demetrios with the Professor would take the last, that led into dawn. Demetrios sought his blanket but feared sleep -- he did not wish to dream of Hesterville. On the other side of the fire Solitaire and the Professor sat talking. Her lips moved, close to his ear; his face expressed innumerable changes of doubt, assent, agreement, brooding. He had put away his lute. He seldom made explanatory motions of his hands, but his fingers often danced on the bridge of his right arm, and Solitaire watched that. Ah. Paesan! Maybe you don't speak because you don 't want to. I f voices reach you, if a certain few love you and discover your answers, it is enough? The dark was lightened by a blurred moon; overhead Vega, a few other eternal lights. A transitory music disturbed Demetrios, appallingly like the noise made by the radio of a quiet car driving by in the distance; he heard or imagined muted motor noise, passage of tires along damp pavement. It happened again. He could see now, in the night depth, part of the configuration of the Great Bear. The mist was surely dissolving under a breeze; he saw the wavering of the black lacework of summer branches. So, in among them the wind rubbed a Few together and whined its musical breath across them... Solitaire was kneeling by him. "Angus spread his blanket by the spruce tree," she said, "before he went on watch." "Yes." Her hand was soft, a little heavy on his arm. "Nothing comes between Demetrios and Solitaire." "Nothing." "Paesan knows too. It's a need." "Understood." "Angus is gentle. The child will be safe under his loving." "Go to him. This isn't Old Time." "What about Old Time, man Demetrios?" "Ah, nothing. Go to him, love. He had not been certain until then that his love for Angus was firm enough to let him say it. Old mythologies die painfully; but she would understand in her own fashion: there was no measuring the strength or direction of her wisdom which was so much like her madness (said Mam Estelle once) that it was silly to draw lines betwxen them. Perhaps the blue ice of Vega was not quite clear of mist. He beard and felt the waterfall, continuing not forever, only till the next earthquake, next shift of climate in the whatever the estimate was when science ceased to be heard. He roused heavily from sleep. Bosco was refreshing the fire with new wood. "Is it my watch?" "Nay, only midnight. I'm going on. Sorry I disturbed you." "No matter. All quiet?" "Quiet enough. Garth and Frankie heard a wolf -- w'a'n't close by. Might've been just k'yote-dog, Garth says." "Too deep for that," said Frankie, and he spread his blanket by Demetrios. "It were a wolf, by lone." "A'n't he a pisser? Now if he was my little brother -- " "Think what I missed!" Frankie chirped, and settled himself for slumber, Garth rolled up on his other side; but Frankie was restless, and soon whispered: "Demetrios, be you much asleep? Would I talk you into telling me a story?" "Don't bother the man," Garth yawned. Asat up in his blanket. The night held an unseasonable forest chill, and his bones were aching, not adapting well to sleeping on the ground. "You might, Frankie. It's only the truth there was a young painter in the old days of Peranelios, marvelous skillful, though I can't tell you whether he became famous, in spite of the fact that I know r everything. His name was Mister Jon and he wished to paint heroes." "Is painting like singing?" "Somewhat yes, someway no." He drew Frankie into the hollow of his arm; his left hand fed the fire with little twigs; warmth quieted pain. "More like than unlike, and storytelling is like both. Mister Jon (who wasn't much older than you) had no ambition except to be the greatest painter who ever lived. He consulted Bald Ape-Man (the most respected critic in Peranelios) about this, and Bald Ape-Man asked him: 'Do you want to be the greatest painter who ever lived, or do you want to paint?' Being in a sense the brains of the outfit. Mister Jon got the point, and set before Bald ApeMan a nice ripe melon he had brought, to acknowledge the fact that he had so much more sense than most critics. You always bring something if you consult him; a lot depends on whether he eats it or throws it at you. Then Mister -- " "Well, which?" "Which what?" "Did he eat it or throw it at him?" "Oh. Some say one, some say another -- the kind of thing a storyteller runs into constantly. Mister Jon, as I said, wished to paint heroes because he thought they were interesting. I don't know why exactly, but in Peranelios, same as anywhere, the problem is to find them." "Where's Peranelios?" "Other side of the Never-Today Mountains." "I thought prob'ly. Like the fairytales my aunt tells, things always happen where you can't go. But," said Frankie, warm and drowsy, "I'd rather listen to one any time than go to sleep. Any time." "So would I. Mister Jon asked his father if he knew where to find any heroes. Mister Jon's father had fought in the wars against the pirates, was in fact aboard the flagship when the fleet crept before dawn through the Narrows of Gor to attack the pirates' secret harbor. He had no idea where Mister Jon could find any heroes, and was cross with him for interrupting a glass of beer. Mister Jon drew a sketch of him looking cross, and left home that night to look for heroes. The picture bothered him by looking more like himself than like his father, but much later, when he was hard up, he managed to sell it to an Admiral who had known his father, for the price of a night's lodging and a bowl of soup. "On his first day away from home he came on a brawny young armored horseman with a lance confronting a fearsome fiery dragon, which was just what he was looking for. He asked the noble youth: 'Would you just hold that lance a mite more slantwise? -- okay, that's it. By the way, aren't you fighting over something, maiden or whatever?' "'Well, we sent for her,' said the dragon, 'but the little misery is late. She always is.' "'Dunnowhat gets into maidens nowadays,' said the hero, who was older than Mister Jon had thought. ' I hey aren't what they were. Let's not wait. Have I got this right, with the lance?' "'Fine,' said Mister Jon. "'My other profile is better,' said the dragon. They fixed that, and it turned out to be his most salable painting -- he did several, with improvements and maidens and so on -- but Mister Jon wasn't satisfied: the hero, and sometimes the dragon, always looked like himself. He hunted up other types of hero, and had the same difficulty. The subjects couldn't see it -- they were looking of course only for their own selves and (of course) always found them -- but Mister Jon saw it. It still bothered him when he arrived at the capital. "There he consulted the Great Stone Face, which stands in a fine plaza in the capital of Peranelios and is the rnv'cc-as-much respected critic in the whole nation, since it never says anything at all. Its manner of never saying anything conveyed to Mister Jon that the hero thing itself might be causing the trouble. Instead of heroes perhaps he ought to paint only the most noble, brave, and beatific people he could find. He tried that, earning somewhat less than before, though a number of nice people had nice things to say. You see, the trouble was -- the trouble was -- " "They all looked like him," said Frankie. "But the people he painted couldn't see it, right?" "Right. He could. After a while he found out why it was." "Guess you better tell me." "He himself was the only person of any kind he actually knew. He could love others, and paint them too, but never know. He was hero, thief, beggar, dragon, saint. I forgot to tell you his last name was Everyman. Mister Jon Everyman." "I guess it's a sort of a sad story." Frankie yawned. "I suppose. Might not be all that sad after a good sleep." "Might not." Frankie burrowed back into his blanket, where presently a large sigh tapered off in a small snore. M y novelist's privilege is to say that as he sat on there watching the lire and feeding it little twigs, until Bosco came to give him the wristwatch for his tour of guard duty with the Professor, Demetrius composed other endings for that story some of them more suited to Frankie s youth --  how smart we think we are!) -- and some not. I could give you a few, but I'm afraid of making you even more impatient. Not that  blame you too much -- here we are into Chapter Eleven and I haven't even reached the point where I appear as a character. Never mind -- better times coming. I n the morning the mist had grown deep once more, and it was under the mist that the Company found the Old-Time road improving, becoming a decent small thoroughfare. Grass and weeds were beaten down though not destroyed, the more threatening saplings had been chopped off -- road work, for which we may hope somebody got paid. The noise of waterfall diminished, subtly changed, as the Company moved on west: it was more like the protest of a river forced between narrow banks, and Demetrios could feel it as deeply as ever, a vibration in the ground. Another crossroad angled in; half a mile further on, another, from the south. Along this, looming big and blurred in the mist, then sharpening to natural outlines, came a graying couple with a golden bird in a cage. They nodded politely to the Company, and the man asked: "Be you on your way to the Ferry?" "If that's w'here the road goes," said Demetrios -- for this morning Angus, drowsy and absent-minded from a night of tender games, appeared to want Demetrios to be leader and decision-maker. The stranger woman didn't like that answer. "Where else would it go?" she demanded, and she may have thought Demetrios or her husband deaf, for she repeated: "I say where else could it go?" Her man carrying the cage -- they had no other baggage -- smiled placatingly. Solitaire left her place by Angus and chirped her lips at the bird, who broke into wild caroling under her gaze. "Give him here," said the woman, "I say give him here." She took the cage -- no doubt the man really was deaf -- and covered it with a gray cloth she had been carrying tucked under her belt. The singing ceased. "We'll walk a ways behind you good folk," she said. "That way he won't make so much trouble." Frankie fell back presently to make friends with them, but they were embarrassed or afraid -- (was it possible to be afraid of Frankie? -- yes) -- covering the bird again hastily because its music burst forth at his mere approach. Demetrios glimpsed his efforts, which won only tight-mouth mumbles from the woman, dim smiles from the man. Soon Frankie gave it up and rejoined the Company, battled and rather angry; but whatever he said was for Garth's ears only. The couple plodded on ten yards or so behind, and no one else had turned up when they all came down a long stony slope to the ferry-house. It stood between fog-laced trees. Fog held the waters beyond it to infinity. The Company was hardly aware of the presence of the stream until they had reached the ferryhouse itself; then here, magnified by the high bank, the slow great noise of it was all around them. As on the previous days, the fog appeared to be thinning off, yet never did, quite; or if it did, this was no more than the tantalizing lift of a curtain which for clumsy reasons of its own must come down one more time -- I F you ever got stuck with a part in amateur theatricals ( which haven't improved noticeably since the original carry-on among the Swiss lake-dwellers) you 'll have noticed the mess we invariably run into with the damned curtain -- sticks, comes down too soon on the tenor's neck, works any way except right -- if there's a curtain at all; some try to get along without one, tr' to smuggle the cast in behind a screen till called for, and the fat one drops his spear, clank, dongle, and when he stoops for it his ass knocks the screen over and there they be -- (the Swiss lake-dwellers always used a curtain) -- what I'm wishing to convey is that if you've had this Experience it just might give you some sympathy with a novelist obliged to deal with the fog and stuff in this chapter -- ( won 't even have time for Mam Estelle ) -- when it would be so much simpler and safer to trot along with the nice swift-paced action story you thought, dear soul, you were going to get for sure this time-what a pitv -- T he ferry-house stood gray and old, the pier worn with traffic (yet no one else was coming now) and green in its sheltered parts with water-weed and mold. The furled sail of the ferry dripped condensing fog. But a cheerful lamp was visible through the inshore window of the ferry-house. The Manager could be seen sopping up a lunch of fried egg with a piece of bread, wiping a gray mustache. His name appeared on a sign above the door: (Washinton Slep here) R.C. Noah, Mgr. Mr. Noah flung wide the door before they could enter, a gray titan dwarfing Bosco's mass and Demetrios' height. Brand cringed as Demetrios had never yet seen him do, recovering his courage swiftly but making no overtures of friendship though Mr. Noah was beaming after his grim fashion. "So wha'd'y' want?" He was just a big, rude, noisy old man in a gray loincloth, with egg smears on his mustache. "We're traveling west," said Angus. "When's your next trip?" "Any time. I don't run no Goddamn timetable. What's nice people like you want to go west for?" "I came from there," said Demetrios. "That's no reason. Nothing now except wilderness, after Penn." "We don't like it where we are," said Bosco. "See? By the way, Mister, you seen or heard anything of an outfit called Gammo's Ramblers?" "No." "We're separate," said the woman with the bird-cage. "Here, take it while I get out the change." But she had to shake her husband's arm to get his attention. "I say take the cage while I get out the change." "Needn't to be in no such rush, ma'am," said Mr. Noah. "We ain't gosemplacing no place till I been to the John and back." "Disgusting fellow!" But she said that under her breath, and after Mr. Noah had ducked back into his diminutive ferry-house. "He ain't so long on politeness, it's a fact," said Bosco. "All's I done was ask a fair question." Solitaire too had shown a flare of anger, but at the touch of Angus' arm around her she relaxed, looking up at him in a haze of confidence. Bosco added: "Y' know, I ain't sure I could take that guy." Frankie laughed. Demetrios said: "Don't try, man." Frankie ceased laughing and moved nearer to Garth, who was at that moment the calmest of the Company. Mr. Noah returned and strode down the narrow wharf, blocking access to his miserable boat by standing there with an open palm. The stranger woman moved in ahead, glaring at Angus though he had already stepped back for her. She placed a dime in Mr. Noah's hand. "We only got half of your outrageous fare. Supposed to be a nickel." "For half I can take you half-way across," said Mr. Noah. "I never heard such nonsense!" "Or I'll take the bird in pay for the other half. Nice little bird like that would brighten up the joint." "Well -- all right. Give him the cage." Her husband smiled on gently into the fog. "I say give him the cage." She snatched it from him herself and gave it to Mr. Noah, who lifted away the cloth. The bird cocked an eye at Mr. Noah and tenderly sang. "There!" said Mr. Noah. "There now!" He was still admiring his acquisition when Angus paid, but was attentive enough to notice the eight dimes. He gave one back. "Won't charge the dog nothing. He kills a rat or two it'll more'n pay his fare." Demetrios saw a red-gray slickmoving shape scuttle under a thwart as the stranger couple stumbled forward in the boat looking for the driest place to sit. "Be he a good ratter? The rats is awful lately." "Oh, lie's death on rats," said Angus. "By God I could do with a good ratter around the place." "I could never sell him." "Didn't much think you would. He can still ride for free." They got no more conversation from Mr. Noah. He spread the soggy sail, pushed off, took the tiller, and whistled up a breeze -- well, it had actually begun to. blow, and favorably, about five minutes before he whistled, thinning out the fog into lazy-floating ghosts and spirits of sadness that made way for the advancing sail above gray water -- F or there was always plenty of ham in Mr. Noah, otherwise the Delaware Crossing Corporation could hardly have kept him in that job as long as they have, and H he chose to make it appear that a a minor shift of surface meteorological conditions came about in response to his whistle, his personal egg-eating will,  suppose he can he allowed that little vanity ; especially since  am almost done with this part of the book, the fog part. On the whole you ve been very  patient, veiy nice. Thank you. B rand did kill that rat, and the golden bird did sing -- vigorously, after the sun came through enough to show evergreens and willows on the approaching bank. A great river, though not the widest; the shore the travelers had left behind was not visible when they disembarked, but that was because of the fog lingering over there, evidently characteristic of this part of the world. The Company watched Mr. Noah reentering that fog-bank; Demetrios thought he heard the golden bird still singing. Beyond the landing the OldTime road continued, in better repair. No more fog. Every branch, every little stone and weed was washed in the clean warmth of afternoon. At the first cross-road the stranger woman said: "We go this way." She tugged at her husband's arm. He nodded diffidently to Demetrios; they were gone. The Company had moved on a quarter of a mile, each heart following its own course in solitude, when Solitaire stopped in her tracks, eyes dilated. She had been walking with Angus, lovingly though without touching him. She swung about and ran back down the road a short way, and hurled her oaken stick savagely in the direction the stranger couple had taken. "Fools! Idiots!" She tried to shout more, but it strangled on the weeping in her throat. Demetrios reached her first and held her lightly; sometimes in her rages she had torn her clothes, raked her arms with her nails. He felt her shrink, and again when Angus took her hands, but she made no effort to break free. "What if the bird dies?" "I suppose," said Angus, "some would say he was their bird." "He was. But he sang for Solitaire. He sang for Frankie." "Solitaire -- " "What do you mean? Who is Solitaire? O Demetrios, Demetrios, what if Solitaire lost her madness? What could Solitaire do without her madness? There wasn't any gang-rape, Demetrios. Why -- why, she just strayed from Brakabin, got lost, the stupid thing, all the way from Brakabin because her stupid fucking mother told her to walk the stupid fucking dog, she would have had to go past the house where my -- my -- the house where my -- " She watched her tight hands relax as Angus rubbed them. He said: "The bird was singing when the ferryman sailed with him." She nodded and smiled, brilliantly, rationally. But memory closed the door that some passion had briefly blown open. That was all the Company ever did learn of whatever world had made Solitaire whatever she was. Frankie recovered the oak branch and she accepted it. "O Brains of the Outfits," she said, "we start learning letters at the next halt, and it won't be easy." "So what's easy?" "That's my friend. Now Solitaire wants music." As they walked on she swung her stick in rhythm with the old man's, having linked arms with Demetrios as a free and independent spirit, and the Professor fell in behind them plinking a sassy march. Frankie darted in before them as a drum major, beating on the tin dish from his sack with his pewter spoon, and caroling ancient and venerable words in response to the Professor's tune: "Mademoiselle from Armentieres, parlez-vous? Mademoiselle from Armentieres, parlez-vous -- She's hard to curry above the knees But falls on her back with the greatest of ease. Hinky-dinky, parlez-vous!" (Some verses have survived that even Frankie didn't know.) Garth whistled and sang a bit himself. Angus blasted away at a glassblade set between his thumbs. Bosco pounded his chest and slapped his thighs, now and then going boom! for a bass drum, and Brand frisked about in astonished admiration, making dog noises off pitch. Thus it was that the Company came down in fine though informal style on the peaceable, prosperous, somewhat conservative Penn town of Trottersville. The Old-Time road had petered out; through the trees could be seen a better, modern dirt road, with reasonable hoof-prints, sandalmarks, wagon tracks. As Mademoiselle brought them out on this they saw, quite near, rooftops on lower ground, pasture fences, a church spire catching sunlight. Demetrios described for Angus the spectacle of men and dogs driving a herd of shoats down to the village, on the other side of town where a low hill lifted the road. Trottersville was a pigs and chickens town. A rooster crowed. Bosco smiled. Trottersville, as everyone knows, was founded ages ago by a family named Trotter (or Trotters), but the only statue on the green is that of a pig, done in one of the late #th Century styles to look like an eggbeater except from the south. The inscription in the pedestal reads filled with putty and painted, so maybe it shouldn't be discussed, though it does keep showing through. From the south The Little Hog looks more like a pair of scissors upside down. Every weathervane in town is a gilded cock. The Company made for the inn, Angus confident of the value of his Katskil money. The hostel displayed a sign of a boar's head, and carried medieval tradition further by placing an evergreen branch to project from the doorway and tell had here. Angus' money was good indeed, the loft was available with room for everyone including Brand, and the drinks were drinkable. Best of all, Sawyer Finn's Circus was in town. R eaders of this column may have been led to believe that, due to my preoccupation with the growing edge of sf, I lack reverence for the hard core, the "pure" science fiction which derives from the pure sciences. If so, I can understand it, but must assert that my philosophic posture in the matter is only one facet of my wayof-thinking about all things. The growing edge is a life manifestation, dynamic and changing, as is common to all living things. The established, the conventional, is subject only to refinement, and refinements of refinements, an activity suitable to the keepers of monuments and the polishers of tombs. To my mind, this is the province of technologists and engineers, not of science and scientists. "Science" derives from the Latin scientia, which means knowledge. The seekers of knowledge come first, the devisers follow. Intuition (a species of creativity) precedes theory, theory plus reason produces hypothesis, hypothesis plus experiment produces hardware. Sf which is obsessed by hardware often extrapolates into the future by refining refinements, which is most gratifying to those who admire human ingenuity, who are, for example, awestruck by the legend of the American watchmaker who sent the "world's finest hairspring" to Geneva for the amazement of the Swiss, who sent it back by return mail with five hundred holes drilled in it. Nevertheless, the extrapolation of hardware into the future makes it easy to commit the error of a # artist who drew a city scene of that distant year #. Among towering skyscrapers not unlike contemporary ones, he had powered aircraft moving. The aircraft were blimps, the power-train, ending in quite creditable propellors, began with a tethered horse galloping on a treadmill. The word for that is (along with 'ingenious' and 'logical' and, considering the artist's difficulties, 'credible' and 'admirable') "quaint." So too is much of the celebrated sf of sf s most golden years; so too is much of the hard-core sf being written today. Sf people -- the very best writers, editors, and the top-level readers -- long ago ceased to live in biographical time (the era in which "I" was born) and in historical time, but operate with geological and astronomical and cosmological perspectives. Such perspectives, though they may honor the cuckooclock ingenuity of the perpetrators, instantly wince at the presence of knobs, dials, and wiring in farfuture devices. Reaction engines offend them, as do certain concepts of royalty and commercial profit extended into the far future. Such sf people do not know precisely what will replace these things, but they have enough grasp of evolution in all its aspects (including its ability to progress unevenly from time to time) to know intuitively that they are as quaint as a horse on a Hying treadmill. Yet the monuments stand, and should be reverenced. If it were not for those who have gone before, the discovery that a stone can be thrown to kill something edible beyond arm's reach may have been made as recently as my father's time, and I might never know of it except that I had seen him do it. The same discovery may have been made twelve hundred times over twelve hundred generations, and might need to be discovered yet again a thousand times, were it not for my forebears and their ability to preserve knowledge and devise ways to transmit it. However tall we may be, our feet are on the shoulders of our predecessors, and it takes an especially disgusting kind of fool to pride himself on his altitude as if it were his alone. Therefore I view the reappearance of old hard-core, and the appearance of new hard-core, through a filter colored more with ancestor-worship than with mere nostalgia. My own personal debt to the old-timers of sf can hardly be assessed, and I am most pleased to acknowledge it. W hat brings this up is the appearance of two huge volumes Before the Golden Age (Doubleday, # pp, #) subtitled "A Science Fiction Anthology of the #s", edited and with autobiographical introductions by Isaac Asimov, and The Mote in God's Eve (Simon and Schuster, #) by Larry Niven and Jerry Pournelle, a brand-new novel. Before the Golden Age is uniquely and delightfully Asimov. Primarily, if I may override the good Doctor's astonishing (but, I hasten to add, utterly justified) ability to illuminate himself like a public building (and believe me, friends, there is no energy shortage that can darken those arcs) -- primarily, then, the book is a muchwanted aggregate of the long-remembered, mostly long-lost masterpieces of ragged-pulp sf which fired up so many of the writers who, in their turn, gave their gold to the Golden Age of John Campbell's Astounding. How many who read these words recall the stirring of their blood, that special shimmering of the mind brought to them by Edmond Hamilton, Clifford W. Simak, Donald Wandrei? Remember Raymond Z. Gallun, Charles R. Tanner and the early John W. Campbell, Jr.? These and other of the great old giants (many of whom, by the way, are writing today) are represented here to rekindle the old sense of wonder in those who knew them when, and to show latecomers where it all came from. The big book is stitched together by interpolations of the almost eidetic Asimov's biographical recollections. He remembers, and shares the memory vividly and touchingly -- and at times hilariously -- where he was, who he was, what he was doing and thinking and feeling as he encountered each of these # fine old stories. One can only be grateful. If you can't spring for the price -- even though it's worth every penny -- agitate your local library to put it in. And now for The Mote in God's Eve. Let me say at the outset that I recommend it heartily as one of the most engrossing tales I have encountered in years. Anything this size runs the risk, purely by its capacity, of carrying more flaws than a slighter work, and it carries them all right. But the overall pace of the book, the sheer solid story of it, excuses everything. What fascinates me, what makes the book so well worth writing about, is that the skilled and knowledgeable Messrs. Niven and Pournelle know about the Haws, and in the course of the narrative excuse them all -- all but one, that is, and that one is up to the reader's credence. This is a First Contact story, and fully measures up to one of John Campbell's most seminal -- and most difficult -- challenges: write me a story about something that can think as well as a human, but not like a human. This they have done, and beautifully. Their "Moties" are as unusual an e-t as anything ever done in the field. I am not going to spoil your surprise at discovering their most outstanding physical uniqueness, but the rationale for it is clear and compelling. All the hard science is good -- the astronomy, the physics, the mathematical infrastructure. About the sociology I cannot be quite as accepting, and it is in the area of biology, so important to the sociological situation, that I cavil the most -- and it is on a biological factor that the social and political and military situations absolutely pivot. I must ask the question: in a species so knowledgeable about its own terrible history and the causes of its terror, and at the same time so adept in the biological sciences -- especially genetic engineering -- why could they not have found a solution to their dreadful problem? The authors simply say they could not; and on that fact hangs the whole complex structure of the book. You believe this or you don't. Even if you don't, you are going for quite a ride. So you see that the old, or Old Wave, or traditional sf is not dead. It can be resurrected and it can be re-done, and when these things happen, it can be deeply enjoyed. Let notice be served, then, that a predeliction for the growing edge does not in itself downgrade the importance of past majesties. To point out who it is that polishes the monuments is not at all the same thing as saying they should not be polished. H ere I commit something I have never done before: recommend a book I have not yet finished reading. If I finish reading it now I'll jeopardize my deadline. It's D.G. Compton's The Unsleeping Eve, which so far seems to be the very finest thing this remarkable writer ( Chronocules , The Steel Crocodile, Synthajoy, and Farewell Earth's Bliss) has done to date. I promise a full report in my next, but you mustn't wait a month, or a minute, to get into this beautifully #. U njustly briefs: Due to a change in publishers. Orbit # (Putnam's, # pp., #) and Orbit # (Harper  Row, # pp., #) arrived on this desk close together. All originals by writers old and new, they are Best Buys whenever they appear. The Damon Knight name on them is like the "Sterling" on silver... Future Without Future, by Jacques Sternberg (Seabury Press, # pp., #. Translated by Frank Zero) is worth buying for a single long novelette, Fin de Siecle, which not only predicts horrors far surpassing anything Orwell ever thought of, but is cognizant of the probability of some now-unknown technology which can -- will -- affect the entire wood's original and scarifying antho Future City is now in paperback, (Pocket Books, .#) and worthy of a place on your keep-it shelf, with its bonus: a short afterword by Fred Pohl which is almost poetic, almost hurtfully insightful... Norman Spinrad has compiled a beautifully balanced anthology "to provide the reader unfamiliar with science fiction an orientation in the field" and it does indeed, as well as being a treasurebox in its own right. Structured in three parts. The Golden Age, The Post-war Awakening, and The Full Flowering, its #I stories and careful bibliography make it a Best Buy. It's called simply Modern Science Fiction (Doubleday Anchor, #)... Do not by any means miss Patron of the Arts by who will be, very much to his own astonishment, I think, one of the big ones. To do that he doesn't have to get much better than this. I'll have more to say about this book in my next, if I possibly can... Also by then I'll have received the rest of the 'year's best' books (which I have studiously never reviewed before) and will give you some odd insights on them... The sprightly, zany and sometimes own collection ( Alien Horizons, Pocket Books, .#) -- # stories from his wide spectrum of markets, from Fantastic Universe to Playboy... and take note of two real curiosa: two non-sf books by Edgar Rice Burroughs, The Oakdale Affair and The Return of the Mucker. Oh he do writp badly. Oh he do snatch you up and whiz you along!     galaxy stars    "communicator," a science interpreter for the layman. In various planetaria he has held posts such as Curator of Astronomy and Space Science; Director of Public Programming; and recently, Coordinator of Public Affairs and Special Events at the American Museum-Hayden Planetarium He is the creator and director of the "Voyage Seminars" -- cruiseconferences at sea. The first, "Voyage Beyond Apollo," incuded offshore viewing of the night-launch of Apollo #. In January of this year the two-week "Voyage of the Comet" provided optimum viewing of the elusive Kohoutek. Dick held the post of Science AdApollo Program and worked closely with Walter Cronkite from #-#. He also worked with Arthur Clarke on a TV film based on Mr. Clarke's book, "Promise of Space." As Project Scientist he arranged for experiments conducted by Sheila Scott on herEquatorto-Equator Across-the-Pole flight in #I . Also in #I he co-fathered "the plaque" -- Man's first interstellar message, en route out of the solar system aboard Pioneer #. Dick is unmarried and lives presently in Norwalk, Conn. Asked if he has any hobbies, Dick says, "Only changing the world." Pressed further, he replies that he enjoys music (he was once a professional singer, recorded on Columbia Records), flying, sailing, and considers himself to be "a pretty good painter." Dick has also recently been named Science Editor for Worlds of IF. i nEE what's on TV, Norman." Ij Jean settled in her chair with a pile of flowered fabric on her lap and the old button box. Norman obediently went to the console, fiddled with dials. A troupe of hyperactive blue people in some sort of native costume appeared on the screen. He adjusted the color. "That's fine." There was a silence filled only by the swirring sound of balalaika. Norman leafed through the program guide. "Hey! There's an interview with Habib on Channel #." "Norman, Momma's enjoying the dancing. Aren't you. Momma?" The old lady sitting straight up in the easy chair smiled bravely. "Never mind about me, dear, I'll get along somehow," she said, smoothing the patterned material of her dress. "It's those Russian dancers," Jean stage-whispered unnecessarily. "Won't they do as well as that Arab, dear?" Norman said, "Okay, okay," and tried to achieve something approaching equilibrium in the rocking chair. He reorganized himself several times, then got up and went to the kitchen for a can of beer. "Want some, anybody?" he offered . "No, thanks," said Jean. "Don't forget Momma's ginger ale," she called after him. Norman fetched the ginger ale with the requisite two ice cubes, which naturally meant getting out the ice tray, running water on it to loosen the cubes, replacing it in the freezer compartment, opening the bottle with the sealed screw-top which invariably cut his finger; nursing his wound he sat down again. He looked wistfully through the TV program guide. He thought, "Well, the paper will report the interview tomorrow if he says anything important... Goddamn it, why can't she watch her own TV set? When she moved in it was all 'I won't be any trouble' and 'I'll stay in my own little room upstairs and not bother you, you'll hardly know I'm here'... We bought her the set so we could have ours to ourselves... I wonder if she ever turns it on... I'd feel funny to go and turn on her set uninvited. If I ask there'll be a scene... Come to think of it, did we ever invite her to look at ours every night? She just -- arrived... Oh, well, I suppose she needs company... Somehow we don't seem to go up to visit her much... Hell, we don't need to. She's always here." He drew at his beer. Momma pursed her lips. The battle of "Norman's drinking" had been joined but never fought; Momma knew exactly when not to press an issue. She merely stopped whatever she was doing and Listened to the beer being poured. Jean, catching Momma's eye, announced hastily, "Momma, it's eleven o'clock. Shall I see you up to bed?" "When you're as decrepit as I am you have to keep busy or you can't "Now, Momma, it's getting late." '"There's nothing left for me but my family. I just have to depend on you, dear. And Norman." Jean rose and helped her to the staircase. "Momma, we're not going anyplace. Goodnight now." "I have nothing to look forward to, that's all." Momma's voice dwindled off. Norman was standing, politely. "Good night, Momma." He dashed to the TV and pushed the button for Channel #; too late, of course. He sighed and switched to a newscast; there might be a recap. If Habib had agreed to come to the White House, the Arab oil bloc's complacent monopoly might yet be broken. "Honey, turn it down a little." Jean picked up the pile of sewing. "Are you making something?" "Just buttons on Momma's dress." "Oh." The newscast reported nothing on the Middle East; the war in Malaysia was, as usual, bloody. Some scientists had announced a new development in memory cells. He didn't catch it. "There seems to be more news in automation," he said. Jean looked up. "Anything wrong at work, dear?" "No, no. Just wondering in general. Might affect us, from what little I heard... Unemployment's up again." "So they'll step up the war. They always do." "Mmm." Jean put aside the dress. "I'm sorry you missed the interview," she said. "But..." "I understand," said Norman. "I'm still understanding, so far." She smiled at him tiredly and carried her things toward the door. "Bedtime?" "I'll be along." He wanted another beer. at the office there was a rumor that the business was either going to fold -- or convert. Norman's job didn't bring him close to management; he shrugged. Engineering had been the field of the future; here was the future and he often suspected it was beyond him. The computers for which he had been trained had been obsolete before he'd finished his degree. Now they were talking about the sixth stage, colloids no less. It sounded as if you'd have to have a biology degree to be an engineer next. On the way home he stopped at a bar. What had he to look forward to at home, anyway? He couldn't even hold hands with his wife until after I I o'clock. "Rye and ginger, please." Transistors he understood. He might as well be into vacuum tubes. Microsynchs had taken him two years on the job to master; and now this. "Just what is it the damn things can do now that they couldn't do before?" said a bellicose voice behind him. "They judge," was the reply. Was the whole damned office in this bar? "Make decisions. Complicated decisions. Like whether or not to fire a man." "Oh, God." A chair scraped the floor. "It was bad enough when we had psychologists all over the place. It was bad enough when we all got understood. It was bad enough when half the business spoke dialects that the rest of us couldn't understand. I tell you the union won't stand for this." "It won't matter. By the time they've got the kinks out nobody will need union men. The Black Box will be running us all, buddy, men are too damned expensive. All they'll need will be designers and rock singers. We'll be getting plastic imitation gold-leaf doohickeys on our car doors..." Norman finished his drink. He wondered glumly how long it would take for this apparently universally widespread information to sift through the company to him. The typists probably knew already, they always did. He'd really be in the soup if he were fired. He wondered if they would do him the courtesy of a personal interview after eleven years, or if it would just be the blue paycheck instead of the yellow... they'd all be in the soup. He found himself visualizing breaking the news to Momma with intense, perverse delight. "You're very late, aren't you?" Jean was surrounded by pieces of paper, writing busily. "I'll just finish this month's statement and get you some dinner. We ate hours ago." "Isn't that Momma's checkbook? Can't she do that herself?" Jean laughed. "She hasn't been able to add since she flunked second grade. Poor dear, there's not enough in the account to risk mixing up the decimal places, till her dividend checks come in." "Hmph." He really ought to have liberated a desk calculator when he had the chance, he thought. Probably wouldn't ever have another opportunity. There was a stomping at the door. "Hello, Momma, how was the bridge club?" "When you're as decrepit as I am you have to keep busy or you can't her umbrella over the hall rug. "What's the matter? Did you lose or something?" "Sometimes I think you don't care if I'm here or if I'm dead," said Momma, tossing her raincoat inaccurately at the coatraek. "Well, I won't be around much longer." "Are you going someplace?" He wondered if his bank account could bear another Florida vacation. He had managed to make the last one appear to have come out of Momma's own account "to save her feelings", but this time, with everything so uncertain... Momma sank reproachfully into the armchair. "Here's your checkbook. Momma." Jean collected the papers and put them away. She turned on the TV. Norman wandered around, bored with Doctor Kildare. The women were glued to, their seats. The fifteenth handsome young man to have essayed that part in its long history smiled bravely as he pulled on his rubber gloves. "Jean, I want to go for a walk." "Okay, dear." she replied, not taking her eyes off the screen. "It's cleared up outside." Norman looked at her hopefully; would she offer to join him? It obviously hadn't occurred to her. Oh, well. "Uh... I won't be long." Jean waved absently. N ext morning each of the desks bore a sealed memo. There was a subdued kerfuffle as the envelopes were torn open. Row after row of heads looked up and around, the few smiles vanishing as the smilers took in the stricken expressions on the faces of their colleagues. Nobody spoke. The union men rose in a body and left the bull pen. Norman had been chosen. He would be retained. He would not be joining the Great Obsolesced -- not yet. The union men... what use was it to strike if you weren't needed? For the next six weeks classes would be held daily. In any case there was going to be a lag in orders while the customers waited to see what the new development would offer. He was right about the biology. This molecular data storage system search. The capacity of the colloid was astronomically greater than that of transistors, and geometrically greater than that of microsynchs. The programming would require no coding -- the colloids could easily accommodate a vocabulary in any number of languages. Once the black boxes had been told what to do, no further programming would be required. And he, Norman, was allocated a special code number for access to the Big C, the central computer which served not only his company, but all the U.S. Government offices as well. Security clearance, secret phone numbers, private telephone hookup to the Big C itself. He was on top of the world. It must be a sign; his luck had turned. He had been chosen and now he would see what he was made of. He tried to explain it to Jean. She didn't really seem to take it aboard. But in his euphoria he felt he could cope with anything. And the training was fascinating... "I'm so glad you're enjoying it, dear," she said. "I wish you had more to enjoy," he said generously expansive. "You're always doing some damn thing for Momma." "Well, she's my mother after all. Besides, where else could she go?" Norman sighed. Unanswerable. He did try to be kind. But his mind had become sensitized to repetitiveness. You only had to tell the black box once, and thereafter it would do or say the same thing over and over, or cause the same operation to be performed. While Labor was screaming its head off about human dignity, it was daily demonstrated that that particular quality was industrially unnecessary. He listened with new ears to the evening's conversation. "Don't you want any cutlets, Momma? I tried a new recipe." "You young people just don't understand the distress I'm having with mv bowels." "Did you take your medicine today?" "You just don't understand the distress I'm having." "Gee, I'm sorry, Momma. I made it special, no onions or anything." "There's nothing left for me but my family. I have to depend on you for everything, dear. And Norman." "Well, would you like some milk?" "Oh, never mind about me. I'll get along somehow." Norman got the milk. "I just don't seem to have any appetite." Jean placed a bowl of custard in front of Momma. "How was the office, dear?" "Pretty good. I may have to do some traveling soon. I might even be transferred. There aren't many of us who know how to handle these things. Did I tell you..." A plaintive "Why does everything have to happen to me?" interrupted him. "But Momma," said Jean. "Nothing is happening to you. It's happening to Norman, and he only said maybe." "There's nothing left for me but my family," said Momma tearfully. "I have to depend on you for everything, dear. And Norman." The baleful look accompanying this speech penetrated Norman's concentration. "Why, she doesn't like me either!" he thought. He had assumed that her gratitude, though ill-expressed, was real. Jean said, "Well, we're right here. Momma." "I don't think you really care if I'm here or if I'm dead. Well, I won't be around much longer." "Oh, Momma, don't talk like that." "I have nothing to look forward to, that's all." "Where might you go, Nor?  i He replied absently, "Oh, I don't know yet. Possibly California, maybe only Delaware. Depends." "When you are as decrepit as I am you have to keep busy with "I'll play cards with you later. Momma." Jean cleared the table, loaded the dishwasher. Norman remained in the dining room, his notebook open. He glanced at his mother-in-law. A bright eye stared around the handkerchief, instantly resuming its pathos as he looked up. Jean came in, opened a deck of cards, dealt. Norman unfolded the evening paper. Habib was coming after all; the headlines were "oil editorial was eloquent on the subject of warm winters. He wondered if he might catch a glimpse of the Arab's car on Constitution Avenue. They needed oil now, not next year when the Alaskan pipeline might be finished. The silence was punctuated by sniffs. "It's not as if I were any trouble to you. I stay in my little room upstairs and don't bother you at all." Jean sighed gently. "Your deal, Momma." Later, in their bedroom, he said, "Jean, there'll be a banquet affair at the end of this course. Full dress and all. Want to go?" "What about Momma?" "Oh, for God's sake, she's only sixty-five and perfectly healthy." "I know, but I'd worry. And besides, we'd never hear the end of it." Norman muttered, "She sure has it made, the old -- " Louder, "You plan to come along and we'll get someone in." "I'd like that." "I'll tell her tomorrow." He felt pretty good. It's amazing what a little self confidence will do for a man, he thought. All this time I've been afraid... Carefully, he explained that someone would be in to keep her company. Carefully, he pointed out that Jean hadn't had a night out for months. Nevertheless... "I don't think you care if I'm here or if I'm dead. Well, I won't be around much longer... there's nothing left for me but my family. I have to depend on you for everything, dear. And Norman. Oh, why does everything have to happen to me?" Norman said, slowly and carefully and very clearly, "We are going out, Momma. On the tenth of October. Four weeks from Friday. Period." He opened the paper with a snap. Jean offered milk, custard and cards to no avail. Momma stomped off upstairs for the first time that Norman could remember. He smiled in silent triumph. His eye lit on an elaborate advertisement. He stared at it for a long, long time. Of course he sent for the brochure. Apparently this company had seized on the colloids before anyone else and, playing on the yearning of a democratic people for servants, had incorporated it into lifelike dolls programmed to tend babies, buttle, clean, wait on tables. Nannies were complicated; they had to respond to visual cues, make decisions as to whether feeding or changing was wanted, do highly controlled lifting. These of course really needed only the most minimal form, but mothers would never accept raw machinery as babysitters; hence the Nannie. The price was colossal. Norman sent for one on approval. He enclosed several photographs of Momma. When the package arrived -- at the office -- he unpacked it in private during lunch hour. It was as advertised; a perfect replica of his mother-in-law. They had even captured the malicious glitter of her black eyes. He wondered why he hesitated to show it to Jean; it would be an ideal companion for Momma on the upcoming, and god Nothing pleased Momma more than Momma; she ought to be delighted. But he did not take it home. Instead he opened the sealed mechanism, thus committing himself to interminable payments, and removed its voice-response spool. On the way home he bought a taperecorder. This he did show Jean. And Momma. After the usual "Oh, I don't want to..." and "Do I sound like thing..." and the false starts, affected voices and all the fussing, at least he was able to leave it on for an evening without anybody caring. The usual conversational arabesques resumed their normal course. "Do you want some meat, Momma?" "You young people just can't understand the distress I'm having with my bowels. I just don't seem to have any appetite." "Would you like some pudding?" "Never mind about me. I'll get along somehow." Norman listened, and recorded. In the office he fiddled with the tape recorder and the voice-response spools, and managed to get all ten of Momma's lines of dialogue on the spool in random order. He put them on several times, varying the sequence, enough to play for three-hour intervals. It was just like having Momma at the office. For some reason this amused him. He made the doll walk around, carried on long conversations with it in which he bombarded it with all his stored-up answers, arranged it to take in a certain amount of food -- which of course would have to be emptied when no one was looking. Mostly it just sat and whined its lines. He still didn't take it home. One night Jean was dressed in her hat and coat when he came in. "Oh, Norman, Mrs. Judd is having the baby, Mr. Judd is out of town and she can't get anybody to mind the kids. I have to go help out. Can you cope with Momma? Just tonight?" Sure that his new strength was up to an evening with his motherin-law Norman assured her that all would be well. "I'll do dinner and all," he promised. "Don't worry." "I may not get back till morning," Jean warned him. "God knows when Mr. J. will get home." "Don't worry. Go do your good deed," said Norman. "Dinner's in the oven, anyway," she said and dashed distracted out into the evening. "Well, Momma," said Norman cheerfully. "We're on our own, eh?" "It's not as if I were any trouble to you," she said flatly. "I stay in my little room and don't bother you at all." "How about a little supper?" He carefully removed the casserole. "I just don't seem to have any appetite." "You are gracious, aren't you?" said Norman. "There's nothing left for me but my family. I have to depend on you, dear, for everything." The evening wore on and on. He found himself less patient than he had expected. Even the reminiscence of all the backtalk he was giving the doll was of less sustenance than he had hoped. He found his control slipping badly. "When you are as decrepit as I am you have to keep busy or you "Busy at what?" roared Norman. "You don't do a damn thing, you let Jean wait on you all the time, and as for decrepit there's not a thing wrong with you." Shocked, Momma opened her mouth. She suddenly seemed to recollect that Jean was absent, and cried, "Oh, why does everything have to happen to me?" "And nothing happens to you at all. You have happened to us and happened to us and happened to us, and you are just about ruining any life we might have had..." But she had flounced off up to her room. Just in time, thought Norman. I might have... I might have... he sat down to think about what he might have. Jean called in the morning. She would be home in time to see to Momma. Mr. Judd had arrived. Norman went to work with a good deal on his mind. He hoped Jean wouldn't have to go out again. But three days later, on the third of October, Mrs. Judd was still in the hospital, Mr. Judd fell and broke his leg, and the kids couldn't get a train for Grandma's until late the next morning. Jean packed her overnight bag and swooped off. This time, Norman came home with his large package. "Momma, I'd like you to meet somebody," he called from the bedroom, after a while. Momma came in and shrieked. Norman watched with satisfaction as she took in the details of the doll. It must be like looking into a mirror. He remembered that the mirror reverses the face; perhaps it was even more disconcerting to see one's image straight. Or would it be the same?... Except that the doll did not echo Momma's gestures of dismay. "Why does everything have to happen to me?" said the doll. Momma toppled over in a faint. Alas, it was, it transpired, a fatal attack. Norman was nonplused. He had not expected quite so -- final a reaction. He went downstairs to think it over. He would have to call the doctor, the police, the undertakers; he would have to explain. They would find the doll. They would think him mad. He'd better have a drink; it might help to clear his mind. He poured a good stiff whisky and sat down in the easy chair. It wasn't as if he were about to grieve; this would be a relief. Momma was going to leave them everything, wasn't she? Jean had said there wasn't much, but at least she would stop costing so much. But nothing would matter if they took him away... Perhaps another drink. His mind seemed to be going in circles... Upstairs there were two Mommas... He topped up his glass. After a while it didn't seem so bad. Nobody could fault his intentions, could they? Jean would... oops. He hadn't told her about the robot. She would naturally be upset about her mother. She would ask him how come he had brought it home the night she was out. By the time the bottle was half empty, he had acquired the courage to go, perhaps not exactly walking, back upstairs. The doll was still sitting in the chair where he had left it. "You young people just don't understand the distress I'm having with my bowels." On the floor lay... yes. He looked at it for some time deep in thought. If he could get rid of that, Jean would never know. He could leave the doll in Momma's place. Would she know? He had never heard what they said to each other during the day... He reached for the thing on the floor. His eyes said it was nearer than it seemed to be. He knelt down and groped. Cold. I must have been drink -- I mean thinking a long time, he thought. He stared at the body again. What can one do with a body? If, that is, one does not want to call attention to it. He wished he had read more detective stories. He understood that this form of literature was filled with ingenious methods of disposal. He supposed bitterly that there wouldn't even be one in the house. Trust Momma to be uncooperative, even to her taste in reading. Mad scientists had bubbling vats of acid handily about, he recalled. Perhaps he was a mad scientist, but unfortunately he was not properly equipped. He shook his head sadly. All his life they had not appreciated him; now at this crucial moment he didn't even have any vats of acid. Regretfully he abandoned this line of reasoning. He could dismember the thing with an axe and put it in a public sanitation facility, if he had an axe. This suggested journalism; the phrase "apprehended" came to mind. That was what he wanted to avoid. Any further apprehension could be superfluous. Could he bury it in the back yard? He eyed the corpse doubtfully. He thought not. And there were the neighbors... The doll said, "I just don't seem to have any appetite." He stumbled over and switched it off. He had now switched off all the Mommas. That called for a drink. He went downstairs again and saw to it. He made his way uncertainly up the stairs again. A powerful conviction that the difficulties were more amenable to solution downstairs than up here swept over him. He would adjourn the conference to the sitting room. "One step at a time," he said. The ambiguity struck him as exquisitely funny. He pulled the body by the arm and staggered unevenly over the door sill. "Bump-bumpbump, here comes Momma down the stairs..." he murmured. "Sometimes she thinks there's another way to..." Halfway down he stopped. Time for a little think. There wasn't much in that bottle. Depression times, everyone was giving less. Pay for a full fifth, and what do you get? A fourth. No, a sixth. He propped Momma against the wall and sat down on the landing, closing his eyes for a moment. Now, where was he? Oh, yes, getting Momma downstairs. He clambered back up and went into the bedroom. Yes, there she was. Slightly haunted by a nagging sense of deja-vu. he picked her up, threw her limply over his shoulder, and reeling from wall to wall of the corfidot achieved the staircase. He negotiated the top step, tripped, and Momma tumbled off his lurching shoulder and rolled to the landing. Norman blinked. He seemed to be involved with a sea of Mommas. One, two, three... no more whisky for him tonight. There was one old lady sitting placidly against the wall and another old lady... or were there two? sitting placidly against the banisters... It all came back to him. Of course, the doll. He picked his way down to the two lay figures, clinging to the railing. "Well, Ladies, we must get on." There was no response. How like them. "Come, come," he said, very courteously. "Do shake a leg. We are all going downstairs now and have a little drink." Reclining indolently, the Mommas ignored him. He seized the one on the left by the shoulders and hauled her to her feet. "Come on" he said, standing her up; but as soon as he let go she slithered to the floor again. The other one did the same. He lay them side by side along the edges of the steps, feet pointing downwards. One by one he pulled them by their little black-shod feet. Eventually he got them propped up side by side on the sofa. Wiping his dewy forehead on his sleeve, he rooted about in the cabinet and finally unearthed a small bottle of brandy. He offered first one and then the other the glass, to which neither paid the slightest attention. He was hurt. "After all this trouble," he said reproachfully, "the least you could do is join me in a snifter." Weil, since they refused to be sociable, he would have all the more. He lit a cigarette and thought the matter over... One of these is a corpse and the other a very expensive robot. One of them has fallen down the stairs. If it was the corpse it hardly matters. If it was the doll, it may have been damaged. Then it cannot be returned even if I replaced its original voice spools, and no matter what I will have to pay for it. Therefore I had better check the doll and see... My, how logically the brain worked when encouraged. He took a minute off for a silent tribute to the wonder of human consciousness. "But there is a time for thinking and time for doing. First we must establish which of you is the real Mrs. Frebish." He rolled up his damp shirtsleeves, drew sustaining smoke into his lungs, and opened, the dress of the Momma on his right. Memories of happier occasions upon which he had opened the dresses of ladies seated on this very sofa flitted through his mind. Ah, those had been the days... when mother-inlaw jokes were still funny... Back to business. Under the armpit he located the spring that opened the body cavity wherein he had passed so many entertaining hours with screwdriver and pliers. Yes. This one was the doll. The other was therefore the -- er -- Problem. You wouldn't think it would be difficult to dispose of so small an object, would you. His mind was a desert of planlessness. He paced. He lit another cigarette. He had another drop of the brandy, hoping for a recurrence of that moment of lucidity that had visited him so long ago. As an answer to prayer, it came. He was a privileged employee with security clearance, wasn't he? He had a private telephone connection to the Big C, didn't he? He even had an emergency override code, and this was for damn sure an emergency. The Big C, crammed to the gills with all the information in the world, would save him; he loped to the hall phone. Fifteen digits to be dialed very carefully. Thank god he knew them by heart, the first twelve were his social security number. Lots of room for a slip in the last three, though... but there was the signal. He spoke the word that would compel the thing to speak English. Then -- "Hello there." "Good eve-ning, sir." "Er... is it?" said Norman, momentarily shaken by the pleasant baritone, which sounded like somebody. "The temp-er-a-ture is #, humid-it-y # , wind vel-oc-it-y #..." Norman cut off this delightful weather report in midspate. "Thanks." "Not at all." The thing had better manners than anyone at the office. Briefly Norman wondered who had recorded its responses... No. But that Harvard accent... "I wonder if you can help me." "What is the na-ture of your prob-lem?" "I seem to have this body." "It is a com-mon phe-nom-enon." "I mean somebody else's." "Do you mean you have transferred your con-scious-ness in-to anoth-er bod-y than your own?" "No, no!" Where would a computer get a notion like that? "I mean a dead body." "The cus-tom-ar-y pro-ced-ure is to call the po-lice and the med-i-cal ex-am-in-er for your count-y." "Yes, but I'd rather not. For reasons I don't care to discuss. How can I get rid of it?" The smooth, courteous voice ceased momentarily. Had it no answer? Oh, god, it would be recording this chat as it recorded everything. He must be sure to erase it, and that it was irretrievably gone. "There is a cus-tom of bur-i-al." "Wont do." "Al-ter-na-tive-ly man-y per-sons opt for cre-ma-tion." Norman thought rapidly. The incinerator? The neighbors again. The furnace was oil-tired and had an opening about six inches square. Set the house afire? Every feeling revolted. "How?" "You could con-suit the cre-mator-i-um." "No, no, they would bring in the police and all that. Try again!" "Do you have an o-ven?" The implications made his blood run cold. He took a largish gulp from the glass he seemed to be holding. This discussion was becoming entirely too macabre. "Never mind," he said, and hung up. He started toward what he took to be the sitting room door. Erasing! He had forgotten to cancel the recording! Hastily, he dialed again. This time there was a different voice. "Yeah?" "#-#-#-#-# Cancel program recorded from # hours through, um, #," said Norman clearly. "#-#-#-#-# Cancel program recorded between # hours and #," he said very slowly and distinctly. "Whaddaya some kyna nut?" said the voice, slamming down the receiver. Sweating, he tried again. This time he did get the pleasant baritone. The Big C acknowledged the erasure, and thereafter emitted only silence when he asked for a replay. Feeling rather pleased with remembering to cover his tracks, he started again for the living room. His feet were behaving oddly; the left kept heading toward the kitchen, while the right appeared to desire nothing more than a hasty exit from the front door. It took considerable sustained effort to get them both pointed in the right direction. When he had negotiated the carpet he raised his eyes from his recalcitrant extremities. The two Mommas were still there. One, two. Between them on the central cushion of the sofa there had appeared a Hole. Norman rubbed his eyes. It was still there. Growing. "I don't remember that," he said. He drew nearer and peered at it. Something was eating the cushion from the inside. The Hole grew deeper as he stared, the edges of the shiny upholstery turning brown and crisp. Whatever it was was hungry. His cigarette! He had dropped it somewhere when he went to the phone. Fascinated, he sat down on the coffee table and refilled his glass. The Hole went on growing. The cushion was now merely a rim, like a square tire. A very small thread of smoke had appeared. "I am having a Fire," he thought foggily. There was something one ought to do when having a Fire... what was it? He looked around the room, hoping for a clue. Ah! The shades on the windows were up! The neighbors would see that he was on fire. He would have to take steps about that; he stumbled to the window and pulled down the blind. That would take care of them. Solemnly he drank a toast to the strangeness of Life, and then poured the little remaining in his glass into the Hole. Pretty blue flames leapt out of it. Lovely. Oh, yes, water, not alcohol. He needed the alcohol more than it did. He bore his empty glass unsteadily to the kitchen, allowing his kitchenoriented foot its head. He turned on the tap and meditatively filled the glass, rinsing it carefully. Balancing it with the utmost attention he wandered back to the sofa. Yes, it was certainly still burning. He poured the water in. It hissed. Very satisfactory. First visuals, now sound effects. Perhaps it would speak again. He went back to the kitchen. Another brandy-glassful followed the first. Terrific! And the Hole stopped expanding. He put his hand into it. Something bit him. More water... After the fifth libation he felt satisfied that his Fire was out. He could now pull up the blinds. And get back to his Problem. He contemplated the Mommas. Fortunately he had left the chest plate open on the robot. It was the other one, then... Wisps of smoke seemed to be everywhere. Surely he had not lit another cigarette? He thought, deeply. A glimmering of light hovered on the outer edge of awareness... yes. It appeared that the garments of the Problem had too closely proximated the Hole. Perhaps the cremation question would solve itself without his intervention. Perhaps if he went to sleep now, the whole evening would turn out to be a bad dream. In the morning it would be all right. The more he thought about that the better he liked it. He pulled the shades again, just in case. There wasn't much left in the brandy bottle. He might as well finish it up, first. He put some in the glass and some unintentionally on the table, and sat down to watch. It would be a shame not to know how the dream came out. Maybe he had better pour some more water on it. He looked around for the glass. He'd had it a minute ago. Oh. Brandy in it now. Well, that was easily solved. He emptied it and went to fetch some water. Then he sat comfortably on the coffee table and lit a cigarette. It was really becoming quite crepuscular. Little promontories of emptiness edged with red light flickered over the clothing of the Problem. At the back of his mind there was something lurking that he refused to recognize. It had something to do with the oven, and there was a horror that would come of this... a smell. There would be a smell. There was a smell. Burning hair? Nylon? Very nasty; he didn't want to think about whatever was coming next... he fought back the intrusive, unidentifiable anticipation... There definitely was a smell. Like the handle of a saucepan left too long on the stove, like the old bathroom cup that had fallen into the incinerator... He dashed the cold water over the shimmering, smoke-shrouded figure. He stumbled to the kitchen, filled a bowl and threw it at the thing. Something had given way. The chest cavity of the Problem had sprung open, revealing a familiar pattern of wiring, microsynchs and black boxery. He backed off, muttering. He seized the empty brandy bottle and upended it in his mouth. Suddenly he was cold sober. The two robodolls, one rather damaged, stared at him over their opened chests. "I have such distress in my bowels," said a familiar voice. "I think I've gone mad," said Norman conversationally, to himself. Then, "this is one lousy dream." He prodded the undamaged doll tentatively. "It's not as if I were any trouble to you," it said. "When you are as decrepit as I am you have to keep busy with said the scorched one, with a travesty of a smile on its mutilated face. It closed its chest and rose to its feet. "I just don't seem to have any appetite," said the other, closing its chest and rising to its feet. The hair on Norman's neck bristled. He backed away. How did you turn them off? He had turned them off -- hadn't he? He couldn't remember... Side by side the dolls began moving toward him. "I don't think sometimes you care if I'm here or if I'm dead..." "Well, I won't be around much longer . , ." Bright-eyed, the Mommas marched sedately after him as he tied. The light tap-tapping of little old ladies' shoes persisted, up the stairs, along the corridor... he locked the bedroom door and pushed a chair under it. Where had it come from? How His head was hammering. "Why does everything have to happen to me?" fluted the voices in chorus, outside the bedroom door. "I have nothing to look forward to, that's all." "You know I'll leave you everything." The sound of cackling laughter had recorded no laughter on that tape... the handle of the door turned, resisted and suddenly spun loosely. The door scraped open. Duralloy framework; Synthasteel muscles; mere flesh and blood far too weak to oppose such strength. They tripped in unison over the doorsill, the door drooping on broken hinges; laced black shoes marching over the roses of the carpet, each step bringing them nearer to the corner where Norman cowered against the wall, sobbing with terror. "There's nothing left for me but my family..." "I have to depend on you for everything, dear..." whined the tapes. Everything went black.    T he quality of the darkness gradually changed. He was probably dead. Dragging his consciousness partly back from the hole into which it had escaped, he became aware that the darkness was actual. He wasn't dead. Very slowly and in mortal panic he felt himself for injuries. He was in bed. naked... No, not naked. Something had been fastened on him with safety pins. Safety pins?... Nannies. He had changed the voices; he hadn't meddled with the actions. He had cried and they had changed him and put him to bed. He began to laugh, and laugh, and laugh...    When a rather shaken Jean came to visit him at St. Elizabeth's, he stared at her wildly, and said only, "Go away. I don't know you. Don't tell me what you are, I don't want to know." She couldn't even interest him in the big news, although she left the newspaper with the headlines "oil On the evening of the third of October, the White House had at last completed its delicate negotiations with the Arab, and ceremoniously recorded it with the Big C. Half-an-hour later, the entire agreement had vanished from the computer as if it had never been. According to the Big C. nothing at all had been registered between # and # hours, and Habib, deeply offended, had flatly refused to discuss the matter any further. His private aircraft was last reported heading toward Tokyo. The technicians were baffled. It was going to be a long cold winter.  G ene roddenberry once told a group of us assembled for breakfast at New York's Explorers' Club, "Television's sole reason for existence is to sell something, anything!" And this writer, several years later, told another group, this time fiction writers, and social scientists gathered for an Information Interactions Conference, "As of now in the United States, about # of everybody gets about # of everything (information) through television!" Combining these two assessments of the largest mass medium in the history of Man, one arrives at the inescapable conclusion that to be the Delphic oracle to so many, television must have stumbled upon some magic formula. And it has. It is called, by those in the trade, the nator. And just what, pray tell, do # spectable prime-time audience) have in common, one with the other? My answer to this probably cannot be printed upon these august pages, but I'll give you a hint. Mr. Whipple occasionally succumbs to temptation over it. It is not my purpose here to assail television programming, its banality, its superfluity, or its constant interruptions by "a word from our sponsor." That has been accomplished elsewhere and by critics better qualified, at least in the area of "mainstream television." My objective is to wield an electron beam or two and direct them at a little recognized subtlety of broadcast communication and entertainment: Television, science fiction, and reality. In the context of this magazine, Reality I interpret to mean anything having to do with science, technology, and future-cum-present. That's where television is most interesting -- and most dangerous! Television as a medium is quite unlike any other invented for the communication of information or misinformation. Unlike books or even radio, little imagination is required to be totally convinced of a given reality presented over "the tube." And, unlike movies which require a conscious effort to partake of (at least a trip to the theatre), TV is an omnipresent commodity, so universal that its very ubiquity is taken for granted. Television IS -- in almost every livingroom, bar, train station, airport, university commons, or location where there is human traffic. It is a universal eye upon the world, an ever present commentator upon all that is living or unfolding. If it isn't on television, it doesn't exist. It is Life reduced to a #-inch screen (measured diagonally, of course), and conveniently placed Everywhere. It used to be a favorite pet peeve of mine (alongside my pet peregrine) that educators would speak glowingly of the educational value of National Educational Television. Their idea of "educational" television was to take one bona fide ex pert and place before one expensive-looking blue curtain. Add a blackboard and, perhaps, a pointer to complete the concept (theirs and, obviously, the producer's) of how to educate with a television set. The fact that it produced deadlydull television programming and set back the idea of television as an educational adjunct by about twenty years seems to have escaped their attention. Out of this inept beginning to the use of TV as an educational device, had to be dull or it wasn't educating! It wasn't until the beginning of the Nixon Administration and the advent of a rather innovative new perspective, voiced by a national leader in education publicly proclaimed what many people had privately long been aware of: Any television educates -- noneducational TV (then) best of all -- by providing a simulated reality which allows the viewer to identify, roleplay, and absorb. Mr. Finch compared the six hours of enforced boredom spent in many a classroom to the nine hours spent daily before and after school, and came to the inescapable conclusion that children today are learning far more about the world through the random portrayal of TV than through the structured environment of formal education. What he did not add, however, was the fact that, on the average, adults watch far more television than their children! What are they learning? And, equally important, who's teaching them? In a broad survey of the world's religions, one finds a fascinating variety of names for the Creator: Jehovah, The Supreme Being, God, Allah, Tao, etc. Arthur Clarke once collected a significant number of these in a horrifying little work God. A group of monks (it seems) in an obscure monastery set high in the Himalayas (where else?) hire the services of an electronic computer to aid in the tabulation of all the known forms of address for the Deity. They succeeded, and in so doing, encountered a most unexpected eventuality. For those who haven't read this piece, I won't divulge the ending except to say that I don't think it would have worked. For nowhere, either in Clarke's enumeration or that of the monks did I see the word Producer. And without it, the monks' (and Arthur's) lists cannot be complete. P roducers are the gods of television. Nothing gets written, photographed, scripted, cast, shot, or aired without the expressed approval of these obscure but suproducer, in my presence, once beat a telephone to death because an operations-man cut thirty seconds on the clock and removed our program from the air prematurely. Another producer, out of a personal belief that living on the Moon was an impossibility, refused to air a guest whose technical authority and national standing would have given weight to the opposite perspective: If gods are regarded as whimsical, arrogant, biased and, in the end, all-powerful Invisibilities, then television Producers stand fill the description. Talk about power! In what other profession can one man's (or woman's) concept of Reality beother human beings? In what other profession can an entire Universe be controlled, from set to actors, from dialog to direction, and presenting through a medium tailormade to convey the feeling of reality to so many -- and from the safety (or sanctity?) of such anonymity! Quick -- name the Producers of five of the leading prime-time network shows this evening. Now, name the Executive Producers! Not even the President of the United States has such power. A few years ago, John Campbell voiced a slight amendment to the familiar saw, "Power corrupts, absolute power corrupts absolutely." John argued that it isn't so much power that leads to corruption as it is immunity. A powerful individual whose very existence is unrecognized by all but a few is, by John's definition, corrupt. It was apparently a situation present in the White House and it is a situation present today in the never-never land of Television. Having laid this background, it is now time to examine some specific examples of the synergistic effect of television omniscience, producer omnipotence, and public ignorance. A few years ago, in an article dealing with science education in America, a science writer remarked that deliberate science instruction of the general public a la educational TV was a dismal failure. "On the other hand," he maintained, "give me a good writer, the cooperation of the producer of the trip by that national phenomenon to Brookhaven or Oak Ridge, and about nuclear physics in one week than ' Discovery ' has in ten years!" I don't recall the Beverly Hill(thank God) even an observatory. But, if they had, I am sure the script would have come out something like this: granny: Jed, woudja lookit thet water heater! Kin ye imagine choppin' enough wood fer that on a Saturday night?" jed: Granny, thet ain't no water heater. The feller in the white coat... granny: You mean the funny doctor-feller with his prunes? jed: Yeah, that's the one. He says thet ain't no water heater atall. Thet's an "accel-er-ator"... jethro: . Aw, Jed, he must be a foolin'. They cain't be no accelerator. jed: And why not? jethro: 'Cause he says it shoots prunes, thet's why. And besides, where'd they ever git a truck big enough fer an accelerator like thet? You get the idea. The problem, of course, is that if in a nuclear research laboratory, amid the huge coils of a proton accelerator, the last thing on the producer's mind would have been the enlightenment of the viewing audience as to the workings, purpose, or excitement of high-energy physics. It is even probable that the "acceleration of prunes" would have been taken quite seriously as a hilarious coincidence to be capitalized upon, but certainly not explained. "But," I can hear you object, show even remotely connected with science or technology. Of course, it wouldn't have given an accurate portrayal of life in a national research institution. That is not its purpose. It is supposed to entertain, not educate!" Alas -- my point, precisely. What my fictitious visit by Granny, Jed, et al. could have done for the image of serious science in one show, has been done, quite inadvertently, to everything from the city government of Beverly Hills to the arcane art of banking itself. The point is going to destroy the credibility of these institutions...Ample public contact is available to provide feedback to counter that TV image (something, incidentally, which would be lacking in a show laid at Oak Ridge). The point is that television, especially through entertainment, shapes our total vision of society at a level so subliminal that most of us aren't even aware of it. Try driving through "beautiful downtown Burbank" without smiling the next time you're in Southern California! Naturally, I am not really concerned by such obvious satire as the television shows, particularly those with an integral scientific or technical foundation, which I believe we should examine. It is here, within the framework of a synthetic reality that I believe permanent damage to our society is being done. It is in this artificial Universe, created by the Word of the Producer, at whose Right Hand sitteth the Science Consultant (sometimes), that I believe the public is losing its ability, feeble as it has always been, to tell the real from the unreal, the possible from the impossible, and the present from the future. We have entered the realm of Clarke's Third Law: "Any sufficiently developed technology is indistinguishable from magic." And Producers are the magicians. In a civilization in which most participants have only the most distant awareness of science, while, at the same time, science has almost totally prescribed their lives, the blurring of public reality when it comes to science or technology is not merely annoying; it is frightening. Our society is basically divided by its schooling, into two cultures, according to Toynbee -- the Sciences and the Humanities. The latter far outnumber the former, incidentally, in case you didn't suspect. It is from the latter that most of the socalled "intelligent" television viewers are drawn. It is also from this Humanities category that the overwhelming number of television producers springs. This division, which begins in High School and rapidly becomes more pronounced in college, affects all who pursue any degree of higher education. It means that, at the top, society is split perhaps #-# against any real ability to evaluate scientific authenticity on television. But that's only the beginning. This top level is only about half of all television viewers, even in #. These citizens, with only a passing exposure to science (mostly in the form of a general science class) have virtually no foundation upon which to base a judgment of technical surroundings, props, or premises of television entertainment. And it is in this vast sea of ignorance that the developing tsunami of television science fiction is building. Producers have discovered, at last, the source of an infinity of plots -- the Universe. Heaven help us. The following is, of necessity, incomplete. It is not in any particular order, nor is it catalogued according to network. All are equally guilty, although I keep rememberRoddenberry got a turndown for Startrek with the line, "We already have a science-fiction series, very similar, really. Called Lost in Space or something, I believe." It is merely a beginning. Over ten years ago, I was introduced to the term "Cyborg" by a Spacemobile (remember those?) teacher as we were being led on a contractors. What made me quite curious was the fact that, after apparently letting slip the fact that such a thing, my guide refused to discuss the subject further. Needless to say, upon my return to the museum where I was a curator, I called a few people in Washington and dug out the complete story. For those at my level of ignorance, a "Cyborg" is verbal shorthand for cybernetic organism. there might be some environments which, in the future, it might want to explore where Man in his present form would be unfitted for on-site inspection. The solution, according the human brain with sufficient technology to carry that brain personally into any such environment, be it the Moon's surface or deep into the Jovian atmosphere. Thus the "Cyborg." It was a very touchy subject. The spectre of "Frankenstein" lurks in the wings (thanks to that other set of gods, movie directors. But that's another article.) If the public, in the days when we were terrified had gotten hold of the idea that moving the brain of a man and placing it within a machine... Now, it is # (when the show begins) and, wonder of wonders, been a few changes, some good (thank our lucky stars) and some not so good. Enter "Steve Austin" astronaut and cyborg. our hero is called, starts every show as a normal astronaut, veteran of a lunar mission (remember those?) and now pilot of an experimental reentry vehicle. So far, so good. In fact, too good. Remember those overwhelming numbers of TV watchers whose closest approach to science was a chapter on "Central Heating and Air Conditioning" in high school? They know we've sent men to the Moon (Walter told them so) and they know, now, that we're not sending men to the moon any work flying other things, right? Therefore, as Steve Austin gets into trouble, turns his flying bathtub upside down and tumbles across the screen (again, with pecting audience falls gently over the cliff between today and tomorrow as (off-camera, over quick cuts of an operating theatre and various pieces of sensational hardware -- an arm, a leg, etc.), we hear a voice suspiciously like that of Steve's future boss, Oscar Golman, intone authoritatively, "We have the technology. We can rebuild him... Better than before..." Cue music wind-up. Cut to Austin lifting a couple of tons, outrunning the Streamliner and, in general, looking very much as he did before. Freeze image over color diffraction pattern. Fade to first commercial. Why am I disturbed? Because Steve Austin is impossible. Now. And for many years to come. You know that, and I know faithfully tune in every Friday night to see him put together just to knock over another building or derail another locomotive do not know that. It is irrelevant that the stories for this series seem to be rejects from Hertz rent-a-plot. The heart of the matter is technology. Consider: Hundreds of thousands of veterans and an equal number of children live in the United States who are desperately in need of a breakthrough in prosthetics. People wanting to lead useful, productive lives and unable to because of the state-of-the-art that is too primitive to be anything but a clumsy imitation of nature -- and is too expensive even so. Research in this and virtually every other area of science has all but passed from the private into the public domain, both in the U.S. and elsewhere. If it is not government research, directly supported by the tax dollars of # funded through public campaigns, such as the March of Dimes. Consider the problem generated by Steve Austin's existence every week on network television, to a doctor working on advanced prosthetics. As he appeals to the public for increased monies to continue work in this urgently needed area of technology, he is confronted by a popular wisdom which sincerely believes that what he is attempting to accomplish already exists! They see it every Friday night. On television. To the more skeptical viewer, the evidence that Steve Austin's one bionic arm, two bionic legs, and one bionic eye (infrared, twenty-toone zoom!) actually exist can be inself has consistently tried to justify its own existence partially on its "fallout" of advanced technology in other areas of human need. It is common knowledge that "atomic" batteries exist -- why, (for the really astute) they're even powering that thing which just passed Jupiter, or something. Artificial arms and legs? Hell, you know what happens loose on a problem. After all, he is would certainly take care of its own, now wouldn't it? Thus, through clever cloaking of the show's basic premise in the imdifficult we do immediately; the impossible takes a little longer"), we are left with a misapprehension: the military-industrial complex has developed a technology, with taxpayers' money, vitally needed by so many thousands and yet, apparently, unavailable to any save a select few' . Fantastic? Improbable? So was a flight to the moon. And Watergate. And they took place on television, too. ut let us go on. One of my favorite examples of this telecasting of Clarke's Third Law' began with an offbeat creation called The Man From U.N.C.L.E. (followed, predictably, by The Girl From U.N. C.L.E. ) U.N.C.L.E. was an acronym standing for The United Network Command for Law Enforcement, a passable addition to Interpol , Smersch, etc., at the height of the Bond era. The setting was contemporary -- "Somewhere." Somewhere in New York, Somewhere in London, Somewhere in the Arabian degood guys, saving the world from (The Russians?). Week after week saw Napoleon Solo, hero with an unflappable air of cool detachment and Ilya Kuriakin, blond, Russian, and excitable, matching wits and hardware with the other side and winning. It was not the wits that worried me (or the lines, many of which were quite funny), but that hardware! It was the beginning of my foreboding over television's discovery of science fiction, although Asimov's term "future fiction" would perhaps be more appropriate. In fact, one of the major reasons for my misgivings then -- and now -- was the implied "present" (not future and, certainly, not science fiction). TV Guide, that bible of the channel switchers, always carefully labels these and other efforts which I will mention, as "adventure." Science fiction? Certainly not! U.N.C.L.E.'s problem came down to one thing: communications. Each week, amid a flurry of exotic weapons (dart guns, I'll buy) and damnably noisy infrared sniperscopes (after all, if it doesn't w hine, how're you going to know it isn't a normal telescopic sight?), Napoleon and Ilya chatted back and forth, sometimes separated by whole continents, in dungeons, in airplanes, in submarines and -- and -- in the middle of the Greenland icesheet, halfway around the world! And they never had battery problems. Not once, between Napoleon's romantic escapades, Ilya's propensity for getting into trouble, and Mr. Waverley's attempts to underheadquarters back in New York over those incredible communicators was it ever explained how they worked. And in a city where a phone call across town was equivalent to electronic Russian roulette (sor-r-ry, the number you have reached will not exist until tomorrow...), viewers began to wonder why this great invention, certainly far superior to anything the phone company was peddling, was being suppressed. They are still wondering. vision seemed to recede from the spectre of futurepresent hanky panky and delved headlong into rewriting the technological history of a different era -- the Past. A name totally unsung in the pages of the growth of the United States (considering how many inventions he whipped up in the nick of time to foil an equal number of malevolent plots to do us in, aided by equally ingenious technology) is that of Artemus Gordon, secret agent extraordinair. The name of the show may have been Wild Wild West, but the real star was the technological razzle-dazzle dreamed up each week by Artie to get West out of one impossible situation after another. This constant rewrite of history would have been too much for one lone science writer to stand, had it not, eventually, been for a pure stroke of genius on the part of someone (anyone but the Producer, that is). In one of the later episodes, the indefatigable Dr. Lovelace, evil genius that he is, discovers a way into another dimension via a series of especially prepared works of art. Only at the end of the show are we show n that this alternate dimension is in actuality a series of alternate times. It then becomes obvious w here Artie and the enemies of the young United States are getting their miraculous post-#'s technology -- from the future; perhaps, even, from television itself! By now television had discovered that spies, girls, gimmicks, and gall would stand even odds in beating the opposition in the frenetic ratings race. E nter and sign in, please, Hugh O'Brian. This show, premiered initially as Movies, was called, as a pilot, fully refrain from the overwhelming temptation to term both titles apt description of a program looking for a reason to exist. Of all the miscarriages of technical mayhem, I think Search (or Probe) was my favorite. For one thing, the sets reminded me of good I and a few dozen other television people got all the Apollo guys safely to and from the Moon. For another, Search had as a very visible star a somewhat crusty character played by Burgess Meredith who, for all the world, reminded me of someone I had known or worked with... Then it hit me. The anonymous had become visible. Ego will out! Meredith -- argumentative, demanding, didactic, and often unreasonable ("I don't care if you're hanging off a cliff, give me a scan of that beach, Murdoch, Search's Producer, whipping his team into line, driving toward an objective which would shower him with glory, sometimes at the expense of his team, not to mention that poor guy hanging over the cliff. Meredith reminded me remarkably of my old producer. All that was missing was the cigar. The premise was simple. Probe Control, a sort of cross between its services to investigate thefts or protect property from attempted theft by dispatching one or more Probe agents to the scene. Each Probe agent, through a simple surgical operation, was fitted with an implant, a device permitting verbal communication back to Probe Control. So far, it all sounds like an plete with the new model communicator worn inside the ear this year instead of concealed in your pen. But Probe (or Search) was only beginning. Search (or Probe) had beat the bandwidth problem. In addition to the implant, each Probe agent carried with him (or her; but I can't seem to recall ever seeing a "her" Probe agent...) a classy little device cleverly called by the lab boys a "scanner." A combination color television camera, infrared sensor (video), and vital signs detector (blood pressure, electrocardiagram, and Alpha, Beta, and Gamma wave sensor), this handy little gadget managed to transmit all this information back to Probe Control, yet was small enough to be worn as a ring when it wasn't being worn as a pendant. Incidentally, since the majority of Probe fugitives were jewel thieves, the first thing to go whenever someone captured a Probe agent was (you guessed it), the scanner -- that unobtrusive #carat bauble our hero was wearing inconspicuously. This development always seemed to put a severe crimp in the eventempered Mr. Meredith who, pacing back and forth between the red-lit consoles of the Mission Control-like set, would alternately reprimand the rest of the Probe team (which spent most of the show eavesdropping on our hero's romantic efforts via -- you guessed it -- the scanner) and our hero for getting the damn' thing stolen, again. Hugh O'Brian as Probe agent Murdoch was forever getting into trouble as any good Probe agent was supposed to. Only, instead of letting Probe Control, via its computers, predictions, and interpretation of data, scanner-relayed, tell him what to do, Murdoch would often as not go off on his own. Having decided that a particular Probe Control instruction was idiotic, Murdoch would take off the scanner (a device somehow capable of beaming back to Control through solid rock, from the other side of the world, and in color), place it in his pocket and promptly cut off all signal from it and him until he chose to take it out again! An eighth of an inch of breast pocket material capable of doing what # miles and several gigatons of granite were incapable of doing... All those weeks while our attention was on that scanner, it should have been on O'Brian's suit! That stuff would have made a great reactor-shield! Again, nowhere was a mention made of how this hardware did what it did, although you got antenna on Ascension Island, implying, I guess, that satellites were somehow involved. I could go on. Oh, could I go on! But I believe you get the drift. Each of these shows, in its own right, could be very exciting, funny, and even educational. And that is my cans, totally unsophisticated in the trap of Clarke's Third Law, the intricate gadgets, technical tomfoolery, and foundation of superscience have been taken at face value. The line between the capability of our technology today and its promises for tomorrow is in the process of being irrevocably blurred. It is all too easy to envision a scenario in the not-too-distant future, when some dedicated genius Finally succeeds in perfecting the incredibly complex technical achievement of matter transmission. The announcement, made on the evening news, is greeted by hoots and catcalls from the inventor's unseen audience. They have, after all, seen this before -- on Star Trek. Another thought: the other day I was idly thinking about when all our greatest re-runs would hit the Far East markets -- Hong Kong, Japan, Viet Nam, India, etc. -- when a funny coincidence struck me. The re-runs of SearchProbe started in Hong Kong just about the time of Henry's first check-in at the Peking-Hilton. What do you suppose "Clarke's Third Law" looks like in Chinese...?  F or my sins I have (or will have by the time this is published) just finished a year as President of the Science Fiction Writers of America. Now that's a great honor, and one I appreciate, but it's also a lot of work. Unlike many writers' a staff of professional organization operators. It's run by working writers, which is probably why it's as effective as many larger and better-financed associations. It's also why it burns up its officers. One of the tasks of the President is to organize the annual Nebula Awards Ceremony. As part of Nebula Day we have a big program, and this year I managed to inveigle a number of scientists and astronauts to come talk to us. It seemed like a good idea at the time: get men who had been to the Moon to talk about "what it's like out there"; get important scientists to talk about "where do we go from here?" and have science fiction writers as the audience. It worked, but I didn't get to hear much of the program. I was too busy keeping it running. Consequently, this isn't a convention report. although I'll confess I'd hoped to get this month's column as a fallout of Nebula Day. I did notice one thing, though: the scientists were gloomier than the science fiction writers. Col. Alfred Worden, Command Module Pilot of Apollo # and an active duty astronaut loaned to us by own, about the end of Apollo. Dr. Harrison Brown, whose Challenge of Man's Vast Future has influenced me for # years, of the developing world -- and how unlikely we are to solve them. Even Bruce Murray, Cal Tech's man in charge of the imaging experiments for the MarinerVenusMercury probe, had some downbeat notes in his talk. The theme was "where do we go from here?", but there were times when it sounded a little like "Is there anywhere we can get from here?" I may exaggerate, but not a lot . The last key-note speaker was Robert Heinlein: and away went the gloom. Man will survive. Here, elsewhere; in this galaxy or another, on this planet or another or on no planet at all, we're going to be around a long time. Mr. Heinlein has been writing that message for # years, of course; and he hasn't changed it. All very well, but why are science fiction writers more hopeful than scientists? And have we any right to lie hopeful?    Rick up any popular science magazine and you'll see marvels, not only in the articles, but in the advertisements. Things science fiction writers didn't dare put into stories taking place before the turn of the century are now for sale at prices we can afford. An endless stream of marvels, mostly available to the common man (at least the Western common man) pours out of technology's cornucopia. But, some say, it can't last: we'll run out of energy. Yet there are many ways we can eliminate fossil fuels and still have all the non-polluting energy we'll ever need. They only lake money and determination to have them. I've discussed a few before, but it's worth reciting the list again: Geothermal power Power from warm water in the Tropics Solar screens on Earth Solar screens in space with transmission of power to Earth Windmills Fission Fusion. Of these, my favorite is the spacebased system. Large solar screens intercept sunlight that would have fallen on Earth to begin with. We turn that light into electricity. There are several ways to do this. One is direct conversion with solar panels. There are increasingly more complex ways up to and including intercepting the light with aluminized mylar mirrors, focusing it onto sodium reservoirs, and using hot sodium to boil water for conventional turbines in orbit. We get the power down to Earth as micro-waves. I've seen designs for receiving antennae which run several miles on a side. They're a grid of wire mesh with holes about a meter square, held up three or four meters from the ground. The energy flux is low enough that cattle can graze under the antenna. The elegant part about this system is that we've added no total energy to the Earth; we've merely had it arrive in a more useful form. We can even balance the total energy received: since our system is not # efficient, we intercept a calculated amount of sunlight that would not have reached the Earth, enough to counter the energy we intercepted but didn't send down. A solar screen orbital energy system would be a big project but of no greater magnitude than, say, covering North America with freeways. For local situations we might also need fission or fusion plants, and some of the other alternatives such as warm water Tropical power plants; the point is, we have the technological capability to generate all the non-polluting power we want. That's one revolution; let's look at another.    As one event of Nebula Day, Cal l ech's Jet Propulsion Laboratory loaned us Dan Alderson, an astronomerprogrammer who has been mentioned before in this column. He brought along his Big Brain, the distant planets and unscrambles the signals sent to Earth by the spacecraft. It's quite a brain. It's also indicative of one of the most fantastic stories of the decade. Back in #, Mariner # transmitted twenty-one pictures at a rate of # bitssecond. A bit is, as most of you know, a two-valued signal: either a one or a zero. To send a picture you break it into dots, and there's either dark or light at the dot. Each dot is a bit; it look a long time for Mariner to send back each photo. Mariner #  # would have an improved capability: # bitssecond. This wasn't good enough for the llew with a "communications exDeri men t" capable of transmitting back data at # thousand bitssecond. The "experiment" worked, and that was the normal transmission mode. It could be risked because on-board computers were good enough to let the spacecraft controllers back on Earth switch from the "experimental" mode to the regular #second rate if necessary. That's where Mariner # was when it orbited Mars: # bits second. Mariner #, the VenusMercury probe, got zero funds for equipment development; it had to go for the same price as the last one. But again Cal Tech and the others weren't happy, and played around with the system within the fixed price budget they were given. They succeeded in a normal mode of # thousand bitssecond -- and an augmented rate of #. The faster rate has worked fine, and as a result Mariner # has sent back from flyby's as many frames of data as Mariner # got in nine months of orbiting Mars. scramble that information. By the way, the signal from the spacecraft is # watts. If you're reading this at night you're probably using a # watt lightbulb. The spacecraft uses ## of that to send # bits through space. Each frame of data contains more information than the human eye can appreciate. The computer (actually, of course, they're merely strings of numbers) to generate several presentations, some of them showing more features than an astronaut without a computer could see at the same distance from the target as the probe. That's the computer Dan AlderNebula Banquet. Of course he didn't actually pack it up into his suitcase and bring it to the Century Plaza, but he might as well have. A couple of ordinary telephone lines to Pasadena, an ordinary TV set, and some black boxes to hook things to the telephone; add an electric typewriter much like the one I'm using now, and we had all disposal. Most of the writers used it to play a Star Trek war-game, of course. The point is, though, that no place on Earth is so remote that all i he information available to Western Civilization (or Eastern, for that matter) can't be made instantly will shortly launch a satellite system lor India that will, for the first time ever, put the central government into communication with the remote villages. Within a very few years the entire world will be linked in one vast global-village network. At the moment the Soviet Union insists on retaining jamming capabilities and spends a lot of money each year to keep outside ideas from penetrating, but that's probably a lost cause. Incidentally, the Soviets insist that no nation has a right to broadcast anything another nation can possibly receive without the prior approval of the recipient nation's government. One suspects that attitude is not going to last. In the #'s I once had a desk calculator, courtesy of the University of Washington (and courtesy of the US Navy which was funding the project we worked on). It was the most expensive and complete desk calculator in the world. About forty undergraduates including myself blinded ourselves for several hours a day multiplying numbers with those beasts. We were doing something unique in history: inverting a # by # matrix. We had to invert the matrix to get the equations for predicting grades. It worked, incidentally: we did invert the matrices, and the Grade Prediction program does predict grades. You crank in certain inputs such as high school grades and test results, and out come predictions of your four-year average given that you elect any one of about # majors. That's right: a different prediction for each major, and the blasted things are pretty accurate, or were when I was there. The prediction can be upset by determination and hard work, or by the discovery of wild night-life and the game of bridge, but by and large if the prediction said you'd flunk out majoring in math, you'd better find another major. In the #'s an aerospace outfit provided me with another desk calculator. This marvel clanked and clattered, but it was very fast, and had several memory cells as well as automatic square root and other goodies. The purchasing officer assured me it was the most advanced thing of its kind. The only thing better was a "real computer" which was way beyond my section's budget. As I recall, this thing was about a foot wide and two long, and stood over a foot high. Some of that was the tape printer, but most was the electro-mechanical brain. It cost over a thousand dollars. Yesterday Hewlett-Packard begged me to buy at a recently cut price a pocket-sized machine that will do fifty times what my friendly monster would, and do it fast; or, if I liked, I could invest # or so and get a programmable pocket calculator that will not only deliver logs and exponents and trig functions but also decisions and branching; and it comes with a package of programs and a subscription to a programmer catalog. querque) and for # I can buy two kits: one kit builds a desk calculator similar to the best nonprogrammable Hewlett-Packard, and the other builds a #-step programming kit to attach to it. For # I get something like the "real computer" my purchasing officer couldn't buy nine years ago. I fully expect within a year to buy for under a thousand dollars a desk-sized computer that will equal which rescued us from myopic calculator-punching. The # took about nine hours to invert a big matrix, and had to store intermediate answers on punched cards; the gidgit I'll probably buy won't even have to do that. In less than # years, brainpower has become both physically and economically within the reach of nearly anyone.    Given energy and computing power it's hard to think of any real bottleneck that can't be avoided with rational planning -- and we've the computers to help us do the rational planning. Food? With plentiful energy comes all the food we'll need for a long time. First effect will be fertilizer: it takes nitrogen (well, nitrates) to grow miracle crops, and nitrogen fixing takes energy (or a lot of time to let legumes do it by photosynthesis.) We've known how to fix nitrates for a long time, of course: the first time the Federal Government got in the dam-building business was in order to power a big nitrogen-fixing plant at Muscle Shoals. Of course, the nitrates were to be used for explosives... After a few years of plentiful energy we can dispense with most croplands entirely. Artificial photosynthesis, the actual construction of edibles from air, water, a few chemicals, and energy, isn't very San Francisco last spring there were several very hopeful reports. Building materials? It's true enough that we've used up most of the easily available ores, but we've only started with deep mines. The South Africans are mining at two and three miles down right now. For that matter, why are we so concerned with iron and steel? Aluminum is one of the most plentiful substances on Earth. Magnesium is in plentiful supply. Modern composite materials such as fiberglass and the plastics haven't even begun to be exploited. (Mostly, they can't: building codes haven't caught up to technology.) It takes only energy, and perhaps some complex manufacturing processing, to get building materials. Come to that, it takes only energy and some complex manufacturing processing to put together nearly anything we'd ever want.    We've work ahead to lick the energy shortage, but there are no real technological breakthroughs needed; only economic ones, and perhaps the determination to do it. Even now, we have energy and computation power available to the masses in the US and much of Europe. Very few' science fiction writers of the '#'s dared predict such a world at all -- and I can think of none who could envision such capabilities for #. So. Why are the scientists gloomy? Why is there so much crepe-hanging when, looked at objectively, we have capabilities that as late as # years ago would have been thought impossible before #, if then? That question has to be either stupid or rhetorical, right? What we worry about is endless: we've got the ability to Pasteurize the planet. The streets aren't safe any more. We've lost control of the government. The people who make the basic decisions about our lives are far away from us, and they don't listen, nor will they leave us In other words, suddenly I'm not writing about science any more, but about politics, and I've sworn a mighty oath to keep politics to a minimum in this column. I will suggest that for Americans, at least, we've got more control over our lives than any people ever had throughout history. After all, an Athenian boy could expect to turn out to defend his City every summer from the time he was # until he was #; and in the years when there were no campaigns he could expect to work from dawn to dark getting food, shelter, and clothing. Many people still do. And as to our technological marvels not working very well, I often hear such complaints as: "Why it takes an hour to complete a crosscountry phone call!" "What with traffic jams and tower foulups we couldn't get from New York to Los Angeles in less than nine hours!" And I remember the Good Old Days and just how long it took to fly from Seattle to Huntspatch (Huntsville, Alabama on the map) in a gooney bird, and making appointments for long-distance calls, and perhaps I don't see things the way some younger people do. When you come down to it, many of our complaints stem from so many people being so well off. You can't afford servants nowadays: the servant class can make too much money doing something else (or nothing at all.) Many places formerly reserved to the rich are crowded because everyone can not only get to them, but afford the time to go. And so forth. Leaving politics out, the world is in pretty good shape when the lowest paid members of the working class have marvels available that the wealthiest and most powerful kings of history never dreamed of: rapid transportation, instant communications, computing power, enough light to see by even in the dead of night... The Industrial Revolution, eventually and after setting human freedom back quite a ways at first, eventually gave leisure, shelter, and clothing to the masses. The energy and computer revolutions make it possible to give nearly everyone more actual freedom than anyone ever had before this Century. Is that what scares us? I include in modern freedoms: spectacles to free us from myopia; medical science so we don't have to accept bad teeth, constant nagging backache, consumption (# of my granduncles and aunts died of consumption in the period #-#), ague, rheumatism, etc., all regarded as inevitable even for the wealthy not so long ago; and, for some of us at least freedom from constant worry about feeding our families. If you like you can add: stereo recordings, cheap books, cameras we can afford, etc., and generate a list of marvels that Grandfather would have regarded as magic. I wonder what he'd have done with such things?  It's not nice to fool around with Mother Nature! T im heard the first shock before he felt it. It began like the rumble of a distant train. Then as it grew louder he saw the trees begin to sway and the earth start to shake. He was frightened. L uz had been damn mad when he j had to cancel out on their trip together. She hurled a great string of Spanish curses at him over the phone when he called on Thursday to say that on Saturday the day they'd planned to meet in Portland, he'd be in Anchorage. "But you've done the same thing," he retorted. "Remember that weekend when I had tickets to the jazz festival?" "That was different. It was a medical emergency. They needed me at the hospital! All you're going to do is muck around with some evil underground test." It was an old argument. He was a geologist and she was a doctor. And she could not see how nuclear tests designed to tap pools of natural gas or to harness heat from inside the earth to generate electricity could compare with a cardiac arrest of some kid at the county hospital in Reno where she was on the pediatrics staff. He started to explain to her just how important and humanitarian what he was doing was, how necessary these last minute adjustments would be to the success of the Arctic Energy project, and just what the project would mean to the she wasn't listening. "No," she shouted over the phone. "Shut up. I don't want to hear any more. Do what you damn please. I'll go someplace where I'm wanted. After all it is the only vacation I've had since I started medical school." And she slammed down the receiver. Okay, if that's the way she wants it, he told himself. After all she wasn't the only woman around. He should have known better than get mixed up with a Latin anyway. Spoiled and headstrong, even if she was damn smart. And if that weren't enough, she came from a family of Chilean left-wingers so every other week she was moaning about the current government role in Chile and how the U.S. had helped overthrow Allende and his Commie friends in #. He put down the telephone receiver carefully, resisting the temptation to throw it across the room. He'd been warned, he knew. He had met her right after the rightwing takeover in Chile and she had been carrying on about how her father had supposedly died of a heart attack in that stadium where they'd held everybody. What a fool he'd been! But at the time he'd been touched by her volatile Latin sorrow. So he settled his affairs at his private office, arranged things at the university where he taught parttime, and caught a San FranciscoAnchorage flight. Serve her right if she didn't know where to get in touch with him.  # !     T he first tremor wasn't too bad. A couple of tree limbs came crashing to the ground, but from his window Tim didn't see flames shoot in the air which would have signaled gas-line breaks. After a few seconds the rumbling started again.       T he problem he'd been called in on was tough. Somebody had shown that for optimum effect the underground test ought to be located on an island fifteen miles to the east and five to the south -- so the UN Atomic Testing Supervisory Team authorized a shift in the experiment even though it was only about three weeks before the authorized test date. The Atomic Energy Commission and Arctic Energy, the consortium of companies, had to bring in one hundred fifty highly trained construction workers and electronic technicians -- all with Top Secret clearances -- to make the actual shift. It was going to take them right up to the night before the test date to complete the new installation and hook up all the monitoring equipment. Tim wasn't involved with that of course, but he spent a lot of time wandering around the construction site, thinking about the work he was presented with. The questions were fairly straight forward -- ones about how the blast would affect the adjacent oil field and what variations in air pressure and tides would do to the blast. Tim wondered briefly why they hadn't all been done before the decision to shift the test had been made, but then he got caught up in trying to get adequate computer facilities to solve them. The officials wouldn't let him tie into the Livermore complex or even the University of Alaska computer -- something about security -- so he had to crank them out on the pedition ship carried. He walked around the five square miles of the little scab they called an island, watching the men work and figuring out how to pose his questions so the computer could answer them. It was July, too, and he'd never seen the Arctic summer before, so some of the time he admired the little flowering plants that clung to the rocks, and the birds, and the long, long days. When he got back to Oakland on August #th there was a huge pile of mail on his desk. Reports, letters about his last consulting job on the trans-Atlantic oil pipeline, journals. But as he flipped through the stack a post card showing an incredibly white beach with an unbelievably blue ocean in the background stopped him. He turned it over: "Miss you," it said in Luz's nearly illegible doctor's scrawl. The postmark was San Jose, Costa Rica, where her mother and younger sisters lived now, having fled Chile. He had to smile. She was quite a girl, all right. Bull-headed and hottempered -- definitely not the sort of woman he ought to think about marrying, even on those rare occasions when mortality weighed and the thought of dynasty became seductive. Besides it wouldn't be sensible to become too attached tosomeone whose background and politics were so different. Not that he cared that much about politics -- they bored him -- but Luz did and therein lay the problem. But, well, they really did enjoy each other's company. And other things. He started to call her, but the long distance operator was already there. "Person to person call for Timothy Harvey." It was Luz. "Look, come up this weekend," she said after the preliminaries. "Love to," he said. "I'm feeling horny too." Instead of laughing she sounded angry, frightened. "No, not that. I want to talk to you." H er face broke out in a grin, though, when he loped up the hospital steps, late Friday afternoon. She ran out to greet him, something she'd never done before. Tim surprised himself, too, because when he saw her coming he threw out his arms to catch her, picked her up and whirled her around. When he sat her down he noticed she was blushing. "Sorry, Doctor," he said. "Didn't mean to make a spectacle." "That's okay," she said. "It's good to see you." And then she clung to him a second longer. Yes, there really was something bothering her, he decided as he watched her sit silently beside him in the car as they headed south to a campground on the eastern side of the Sierras. But they had set up camp and eaten dinner before she said anything. The sun had set behind the mountains, which rose abruptly to the west, and the sky was the pale transparent blue of twilight. T here were other people in the campground but the willows of the stream-bottom shielded them. Tim was tending the fire. Luz huddled next to it, shivering and sipping her wine from a metal cup. He reached over to give her a hug. "Hey, you're freezing. Didn't you bring a jacket, Doctor?" She looked up at him as if she didn't see him. "There's a sweatshirt on the back seat if you want it," he added, turning to poke the fire. She stood up and walked slowly over to the car. Just as slowly she opened the door, reached in and pulled out the sweatshirt. She started to pull it on, but when she had pushed her head through she stopped, stood looking at the mountains. Her face looked more solemn than before. "Can you predict earthquakes?" she asked abruptly. "What's the matter, Doc? Afraid the mountains will tumble, Gibraltar will -- er -- fall?" he replied, expecting a grin. "No, be serious for a minute. Can scientists predict earthquakes?" He looked at her carefully. He'd seen her angry fairly often but she rarely looked as she did now. She was one of the least alarmist people he'd ever known. A doctor, for god's sake; trained to handle emergencies. Even if it seemed a stupid question, he couldn't dismiss it if it bothered her so much. "No," he said. "Not with any accuracy. Some guys claim they can tell you there'll be one here during a given three month period or something, but they, aren't very accurate." "Nobody can tell you there'll be a quake of such and such a size tomorrow at # a.m. in such and such a place?" Her black, snapping eyes riveted him. "No," he said. " -- not that I know of." She sat down heavily on a log and stared for a few minutes at the fire. Her silence weighed on him. "Why do you want to know? What's eating you?" he asked. She looked up as if she were surprised he was there. "Oh," she said, coming to her senses. "It's nothing." Then she stopped and considered. "No, damn it. It's more than that." She reached out and touched him on the arm. "Can you keep a secret?" His first thought was to laugh and tell her that his security clearance was higher than hers would ever be, but then he realized that might be just what she was concerned about. "Is it something about Chile?" he asked, without thinking. "Yes," she said softly. "I should have kept quiet. The others would have fits if they knew I was talking to you about earthquakes. She looked at him straight in the eye; "Can I trust you?" Trust: what a word. He had never met another woman he liked as much or fit with so well. But he was what he was, and he had certain responsibilities to -- well, it sounded maudlin, but to his country. And obviously a lot of things Luz believed in blinded her to what was best for his country -- and for the world. "I can, can't I? You won't start..." She watched his face carefully, then her voice trailed off. "Yeah," he said, with sudden decision. "You can trust me. What is it?" He walked up and down in front of the fire while she told him. How she'd met a group of Chileans in Costa Rica who were planning an uprising on Tuesday, August #I at #:# a.m. local time. How the date and hour were picked by Professor Ernesto Mendez, the Chilean geophysicist who now resided in Mexico City; because an earthquake of # on the Richter scale would occur in Santiago at that time. How the uprising had been planned to take advantage of the chaos the quake would bring. How they had a two-year plan to bring democracy and socialism back. And how Luz was leaving on the Sunday flight from San Francisco so she could help. "It's going to be a slaughter if the earthquake doesn't occur but then they'll need me even more because they have hardly any medical personnel at all," she said. "I wanted to know what you thought, though. Just so I'd be prepared." He stopped in front of her. She picked up a stick and threw it in the tire. "I also wanted to say goodbye to you," she said, very softly.  #c   #c  as the second tremor hit, Tim if. heard someone scream and then the pounding of running feet, as the someone tried to get outdoors. That was silly, his benumbed mind told himself. Better to stay inside in a solid structure than get hit by falling cornices and chimneys. But he had a hard time pushing down the panic inside himself. And another part of his mind told him that it probably wouldn't matter where you were because the demons in the earth would get you anyway. T hat night after they had made love in their tents Tim lay wondering if he would have Luz's courage. It was foolish; she was burning all her bridges, walking out like that. He ought to try to talk her out of it. What cause was worth throwing away your life? Besides, the new conservative government had things firmly under control, the newspapers all said. The only thing that kept him from arguing with her was the thought that he would like to be as determined as she. So they spent Saturday and most of Sunday just being. It was fine August mountain-weather, cool in the evening, crisply warm during the day. They hiked most of the day. Saturday, carrying their lunch with them and stopping to eat it and nap by the side of a little lake surrounded by red and silver peaks. Young mountains, like the Andes, Tim caught himself thinking. Evidence of the strain that followed the shoreline of the Pacific from Tierra del Fuergo to the Aleutians, and then around through Japan and beyond. But he forced himself not to think about that, watched Luz curled up on a rock, dozing as if she had not a care in the world. After breakfast Sunday -- eggs and bacon and fried potatoes cooked over the open fire -- they started back to Reno, where they stopped to pick up her suitcase, and then drove on to San Francisco airport. He could think of little to say as they stood waiting for the gate to open. He asked her if she wanted a drink, but she shook her head without speaking and stood looking out at the runway where the jet was being readied for passengers. She would arrive in Santiago early the next morning, after changing planes in Mexico City. "Look," he said while she stood in the line for the anti-hijack search. "Be careful, will you?" He swallowed. "I'd hate to have anything happen to you." She looked up at him and smiled tensely, as if she were afraid she'd start to cry. "Sure," she said. "Don't worry about me." He leaned over and kissed her quickly. " Vayit con Dios," he said, and turned and walked away. He didn't think about the underground test until he woke up the next morning. It was scheduled for Tuesday, too. called in the afternoon to see if Tim had keys to the earth-sciences building at the university. He wanted to watch the seismograph reader there record the shock waves from the underground explosion, but the building was usually locked after midnight, and the blast was sup# novellas by one of the top S-F writers in the world "It seems amazing that a writer as prolific as Silverberg should be getting better and more thoughtful as he goes along, but the three novellas that make up this book prove that to be true. Each takes a fairly far-out theme related to morality... and treats it with great interest, and a kind of scholarly delicacy, and a great deal of creative imagination." -- Publishers Weekly #, now at your bookstore posed to go off shortly before # a.m., he said. Two? Tim wondered. Of course, they'd been talking about a blast time shortly before midnight in Alaska; there was a two-hour time difference. Sure, he'd fix it so they could get in the building, he said, as he doodled with time zones on a sheet of paper. Two in California, midnight in Alaska, and # a.m. in Chile. Six a.m. in Chile! That's when the earthquake was supposed to happen. He stopped. Coincidence again? Suppose... suppose Mendez was right. He had a good reputation. It was just barely possible that he might know something about the faults there that nobody else did. It took Tim about two hours to make all the calculations, and even then it was all strictly back-of-theenvelope. But it certainly appeared that the harmonics of the shock waves from the underground test would be placed precisely to amplify a quake occurring twentythree minutes later halfway around the world, to make a # quake into an # one -- into a major disaster. Poor Luz. No, it couldn't be. There had to be a mistake. Then he remembered the change in the test site. Another coincidence? But there was no question about it. Assuming he wasn't making a major methodological error, the shift of the few miles from the first site made a huge difference in terms of alignment with stresslines and faults in the Earth's crust. The angles were just enough different so that a quake in Chile, if there were one, would go unaffected by the underground test. It looked like more than a coincidence. Somebody wanted a huge quake in Chile. Somebody who knew' about the plans for the uprising? A disaster would be a great excuse for martial law, for taking over a country. No, that couldn't be -- he'd been around Luz too long. It simply was an accident, one of those terrible coincidental accidents that could mean the death of thousands and thousands of people. He called up his friend at the A EC, to ask him if he knew who was in charge up at the test site. There'd been some kind of foul-up in the work he'd done earlier, he said, and he'd just come up with something the head man ought to see. "What sort of thing?" his friend asked warily. "Oh, something about seismic waves..." Tim said, trying to think of a way to protect Luz. "And earthquakes?" the friend asked. "Yeah," Tim answered without thinking. "How'd you know?" "Look, Tim, forget about it. Don't stick your head in where you're not wanted." And he hung up. T im's desk started to slide across the floor on the third shock. It was quiet now in the corridor, but from the distance he heard the fire sirens, and, yes, it was unmistakeable, an air raid alarm. A lot of good that's going to do, he thought. When things quieted momentarily he looked out the window again. There was a lot of smoke now and it looked like a part of the building next door had collapsed. And then the rumbling started again. T im sat paralyzed for half an hour after the phone call, whispering to himself that it couldn't be. Then he decided that he had to get through to test headquarters anyway, to stall them for a few minutes, to postpone things just long enough to change the pattern of the waves echoing through the earth. For Luz, for all the others. And for himself. But the long distance operator, even though she tried for three hours, couldn't get through; all the lines to the test installation were tied up and the Anchorage operator had instructions only to let through top-priority military calls. So he tried an old college buddy who'd enlisted in the Air Force and was stationed at the Pentagon, but the bastard hung up on him. Nor could he reach the university's geology-department chairman whom he thought might have some contacts high up in Arctic Energy. And even his Congressman, his last resort, was on a fishing trip and wouldn't be back until next Friday. It was nearly midnight by then and the only other thing he could think of doing was to warn Luz. It might be dangerous to try to locate her, but if she and her friends could tip people off, some of the death might be avoided as people went for higher ground or to the country. All he had was an uncle's name, Felipe Sanchez, so he had the long distance operator try all of them in Santiago. While he waited he kept reminding himself that even if he did connect with her uncle there was no guarantee he'd contact Luz, too. The eleventh Sanchez, unbelievably, was Luz's uncle, and even more unbelievably, she was there. "Hello, Doctor," Tim said, not trusting himself to say more. "Tim!" she cried. But immediately frost came into her voice. "What do you want?" "I called to warn you," he started out but she interrupted. "Thanks a lot," she said bitterly. "We know all about it." "How?" "Mendez is no dummy. He heard about the movement of the test a couple of days ago, and put things together. We're looking for who tipped off the Americans about the coup." There was suspicion in her voice. "Oh, Jesus, Luz, it wasn't me. I've been trying to see if the test can't be stalled. I had no idea that's what I was working on..." "Sure, sure. You were just doing your job." She sounded as if she were trying to keep her voice hard, but she choked in spite of herself. "Rebuilding will be like starting the Twentieth century over again, you know." "I know," Tim said. "How can I say how sorry I am? I'd never do anything to hurt you, if I could help it." "But you did." She had control of her voice again. "Oh, go take some measurements or something. We've got work to do here -- to save lives." "Luz, forgive me," he broke in. There was a silence at the other end of the phone. "I want to see you again when it's all over." The silence continued for a few seconds more. Then: "We'll see," she said. There was another slight pause. "Goodbye," and she hung up. There was nothing more to do. He'd exhausted all the possibilities he could think of, so about one he went over to start his vigil by the seismograph. It was a gorgeous, moonlit night, and as he walked across the deserted campus he saw three separate showers of meteors race across the sky from the hills to the bay. Falling stars; they were supposed to be lucky, weren't they? Then he remembered: fine scientist you are, grasping at straws like that, looking for lucky signs. They were just part of the August meteor showers. Came every year; perfectly good, scientific explanation for them. And then irony of being a good scientist hit him; good enough to help destroy thousands of innocent people, including Luz. His friend was already in the building, watching. "Hi," he said, cautiously. Tim grunted. "You know it had to be," the friend said. "National security. Can't allow a bunch of Commies like that to be successful. Look what happened in Cuba. The boys have set it up so it'll be just a big enough quake so things will be just enough screwed up so we'll have to send in the Marines to rebuild and keep order. Minimum involvement. Minimum loss of life. The military people think it's a major breakthrough in strategy." Tim glared at him and then turned back to the seismograph. The needle bounced back and forth gently, making lines like the little waves at the edge of a lake. Then there was a shock and the needle jumped. It was only #:# a.m. Tim laughed out loud. My god, maybe things would be all right after all. Maybe somebody else had figured out what was happening and had been as shocked as he was and had succeeded in short-circuiting something. worried. "Very strange," he said. "The blast isn't due for another seventeen minutes." He went into the office next to the reader to call someone. Tim stood grinning at the revolving drum and the bobbing needle without listening to the conversation. There still would be problems with Luz, but at least it wasn't as bad as it was. There would be a chance they might get together again. He loved her, he realized suddenly. Then at #:# a.m. the needle took another sideways jump, this time completely off the drum. The time, Tim remembered, would be exactly right if the blast had gone off as scheduled, and not earlier. "Hey," Tim shouted. "Come look at this." The other man came out of the office, looking worried. "What is it?" he asked. There was anger and age in his voice. "There was another shock," Tim said. "What's going on?" "The boys say the first one was an impact shock from a pretty good-sized meteorite that hit down in Iceland." "So?" "You figure it out." The man fished in his pants pocket for a match, and lit a cigarette he'd been holding in hand. "Bloody cosmic accident." "More amplification?" "Yeah. This time we out-smarted ourselves."       B y the time the fourth shock hit, Tim was surprised at how calm he'd grown. What would be neat, he thought, would be to be in a satellite and watch the whole panoyears of geological history occurring in a couple of days. It had taken about five hours for the movement to reach California, and before the electricity had been cut he'd heard on the little radio in his office that a fissure running the length of Iceland had opened and was pouring forth lava, while a row of volcanos had erupted, from Peru to Mexico. Of course it had been an incredible oversight that nobody had figured in the effect a meteor would have -- especially when the test occurred right in the middle of a yearly meteor shower. The big ones weren't that common -- they usually burned up before impact. But when you're playing around with the planet's internal structure you ought to remember that meteor falls in the past have been associated with reversals in the earth's magnetic field. The earth may be a diamond: a tap there, a tap here -- and the whole thing falls apart. Ordinarily the plates of the earth's crust, wedged tightly together, release pent-up energy only in the relatively tiny kerks we call earthquakes. But this time the combination of blast, natural quake and meteor impact had suddenly set the plates free. Before the movement had pushed and shoved its way north, Tim had a chance to figure out roughly where things would end up. South America's western shoreline would wind up a couple of hundred miles further west -- even though the current coast region would be sucked back into the earth as the plate of the earth's crust carrying the continent was forced down as it met another plate carrying part of the ocean floor. The whole of California west of the San Andreas fault would move # miles north. Africa would swing around, touch Europe once again, closing off the western end of the Mediterranean. The Red Sea would become a mini-ocean. All low-lying cities, whether they were touched by quakes or not, would be completely wiped out by tidal waves. Some new islands would appear around the Hawaiian and Japanese archipelagoes. And volcanos all over the world, long thought extinct, would erupt. God, what an exciting prospect! It would be great to be around when all the continents came to rest, to see what it was like. Of course it had all happened hundreds of times before since the breakup of the ancestral super-continent, but probably never as quickly, not even a thousandth as quickly. But there was no way to escape the Bay Area, of course. The guys at the University of Sasketchewan and the University of Manitoba, and the ones in Australia and parts of Africa would be luckier. They were in the stable interior of continents, rooted to the oldest rocks in the world, and they probably wouldn't be directly touched by any of the destruction. Things would be a mess for # or # years; all the supply routes and communication centers would be wiped out, not to mention hydroelectric lines and oil and gas pipelines. But they'd survive. It shouldn't be too hard for them to pick up the pieces and see if the theories of continental drift and plate tectonics were valid. Tim stood at the window and watched the eighteen-story building across the road sway, then crumble. Well, he thought, I'm going to be as dead as Luz, if that's any consolation for her. He grinned at the grimness of the thought. Such a nice girl... She wouldn't blame him, not really. And then he laughed out loud. Because to the list of areas which would be relatively safe he suddenly remembered you'd have to add the part of China, not to mention Siberia. Boy, won't the boys in the Pentagon just shit over that -- if they have enough time to figure it out before the tsunami hits! Oh, Luz, Luz... And then came the fifth and (for him) final shock.  Dear Jim, I've been reading Galaxy and If for about # years (it doesn't seem like that long). I say reading, but that doesn't mean reading from cover to cover. For the last couple of years, since Fred stepped down as editor, I've just been reading the features and pretty much ignoring the fiction. These two June issues are like waking from a bad dream. I can read the whole magazine again! Thanks Jim. Yours truly, # Coleman Ave., Apt. #I Menlo Park, CA # What can I say ? This letter directs itself to Jerry's column in the May issue. Jerry's reply follows. Dear Jerry, Don't give up on the Belt yet! Heinlein's Rolling Stones had a pretty fair picture of a Belt civilizaVA vehicles, back in #. It had no capitol; each rock or cluster of rocks governed itself. But the clusters were not isolated; they had radio, and today would have communications-lasers. They did not sell their ores through any given rock such as Ceres, but through whatever large rock happened to be conveniently located at the time, which is a whole 'nuther ball game. As for Larry Niven's one-gee-acceleration ships and their enormous delta-vees, sure they could land on any planet they want. The point is that these are free-fall people who don't especially want to. Yes, it would be chaper in fuel to have the capitol on Earth, but that missed the point entirely. Earth conditions are not asteroid conditions, and when somebody in the New York front office is making decisions for somebody else in a pressure suit, it is going to cost not only dollars, but lives, as that ignorant flatlander makes bad decisions simply because he doesn't know the territory. Far better to have the boss be a seasoned Belter located on an asteroid before somebody gets killed. Pat Mathews I # Tomasita NE Albuquerque, NM # Good point. Obviously there could be many Belter civilizations, and my article said so; but any centralization is likely to have Earth as its focal point. Of course my column was partly done as a tongue-in-cheek jibe at my friend and collaborator, Larry Niven, particularly his Bottom of a Hole ; if you want to postulate that asteroid miners like it out there without gravity, and that we've physiologically developed ways to let them live like that, then of course another set of premises govern. Most science fiction stories, though, have simply assumed that celestial mechanics make the Belter Civilization more profitable, and indeed inevitable, and my article was directed at that. As to government from afar, alas, I see little relaxation of centralizing trends. Colonial administrators found themselves chained to orders from Whitehall as soon as the undersea cable was invented; the war in Viet Nam was conducted on orders from Washington, just as the telegraph hamstrung soldiers in the last century. I agree that the man on the spot usually has a better idea of what's going on, but after all, the hordes of officials staffing the home office bureaus must have something to do... Jerry Pournelle Dear Mr. Baen, I am not a Women's Libber, but a sf fan since I was in the third grade. I am now #. I consider Andre Norton to be one of the best sf writers there is or has been. I do not see her or any other women represented in your magazine. Nor do I see any mentioned among all of give out to each other. So what's the story? Dianna Prinette Hmmm... it would seem that perhaps I have been a bit biased -- four and one half of the eight stories in this issue were written by women. The cover is by Wendy Pini -- as was the last Galaxy cover her first two pro-mag covers ). Let me quote my reply to a similar letter from June Worlds of If which, by the way, was almost entirely male): "... I plan to publish what I consider to be the best of those manuscripts submitted. Period. Dear Editor: Nominations are needed! I'm currently compiling an anthology of already published science or speculative fiction short stories to become a college textbook for training vocational counselors and therapists at the master's and doctoral level. These stories should help potential counselors become more future oriented. I would appreciate receiving from anyone nominations of interesting science fiction short stories which depict: alternative life styles, the impact of change, the meaning of work or leisure, or any other concept or setting that will stimulate and enhance the preparation of vocational counselors and therapists. John Borden, Ph.D. Associate Professor Florida State University Tallahassee, Florida # Ursula K. Le Guin, is not a short star v -- but, aside from length, l can think of nothing more appropriate. Dear Mr. Baen, I have been a subscriber to Galaxy for six or seven years, with a few gaps when I was out of the country, and for the first time I am moved to write to congratulate you on an issue and an apparent direction. For style, energy, and quality, the July Galaxy is unexcelled in my memory. My favorite: J. A. Lawrence's "Opening Problem." Pournelle is marvelous though this month's catalog of wonders is diffuse compared to previous articles. Is it possible that the new Galaxy is ready to break out of the pulp cocoon and undergo the transformation to slick butterfly Panshin speaks of in "Directions?" I would pay more -- provided the quality sf to fill it can be found. If your first few issues are an indication, Mr. Baen, then you are the man to find it. Tim Mabee # East Price St. Philadelphia, Pa. # Dear Galaxy, I read the other day in Locus that a new editor was moving in, and was interested in new manuscripts by heretofore unpublished nobodies, such as myself. I like the way Galaxy has been going, too. Doris Piserchia, R. A. Lafferty, Robert Sheckley, Joanna Russ, Sonya Dorman, and (most of all) Ted Sturgeon. I enjoyed Christopher Priest's Inverted World, too. A couple of hopes: Fritz Leiber used to make frequent appearances in Galaxy. Has he devoted himself totally to Fafhrd and The Gray Mouser? Algis Budrys, where have you gone? Samuel R. Delany was never a Galaxy regular, but he, too, has disappeared. I miss the three of them very much. I also like Ursula K. LeGuin, Harlan Ellison, Philip Jose Farmer, and James Tiptree, Jr. ,when they make their infrequent appearances. Also, I note with pleasure that Jack Gaughan is doing covers again. Hooray! Anyway, please read the story. Jeff Hudson As per our previous conversation, your revised) story is being run in August IF -- as a collaboration with Dr. Isaac Asimov. You will find Fritz Lieber in August IF, while Ursula, of course, has been represented in the previous issue... As for the other people you mention -- I'm a fan of practically every one of them!  galaxy # # # Ea it # # Street New York N.Y. # # per word per issue (including name and address) or # issues # per word. #-word minimum. Payment with order. h advertisers to take advantage of the trio combination, we are now offering a discount price of I .# per word to run in the three issues that appear in a #-month period. Our regular price is now # a word per issue. Old copies of Playboy magazine for sale. Send # for our Catalogue, Price List, and Information, to: Back Issues, Box #, Suite #, Ottawa, Canada K#S#B#. Unusual" Books! Forty (#) books for only #. Free catalogs! International Imports, Box # GA, Atlanta, Ga. #. Mark Terry (Chairman), P.O. Box #, San Diego, Calif. #. problems, # questions for #, or seven for #. Milton Kramer, # N. Cumberland Ave., Niles, Books, Fantasies, Anthologies. Paperbacks Autographed and First Editions. Extensive illusNorth Miami, Florida #I . and fantasy magazines from # to dale. Harry Bennett, # Hollywood Blvd., Hollywood, CA. #. S  S Books. G-#, # North Wilder, St. Paul, Minn. #. Catalog #c: Star Trek Productions, P. O. Box #, Holmes, Pa. #. ed Czechoslovakian pyramid. Complete package only # -- Toth Pyramid Company, Box H, #-# #th St., Bellerose, NY #. Over # titles listed. Send # cents for one, # for next #, or # for four consecutive catalogs plus Silverberg's 'Dying Inside" a # publisher's edition SF Book. Send to: Purple Unicom Books, #-G# London Road, Duluth, Minn. #. on a New York City elevator. It purports to have been recorded some # to # years from now. ity cut and polished Southwestern turquoise stones available in retail and bulk. Stones range in size from two to two-hundred carats. Retail prices: Morenci. #. #carat; Bisbee, # carat; Royston, #. #carat. Wholesale prices negotiable. To order or for further information write: S. Kramer, P.O. Box #, Woodstock, N.Y. #. per word for three issues. More than # poIf, # East #th Street, New York, N.Y. #. vmm This fantastic book will reveal Science Fiction drawn from true life experiences and the possibility of your life on anbard and discover the future in your own past. If you think you can't remember your past lives, this book will change your mind. Here are actual case histories of ordinary people who became able to remember their past lives and how it affected them. You can remember them Send # to: Bookstore GY-I Founding Church of Scientology # #th St. N.W. Washington, DC # Your copy shipped immediately. Satisfaction guaranteed. Scientology is an applied religious philosophy. It's packed with pleasure and excitement... crammed with its own rewards. And its own definite risks. You might become hooked for life. You'll know why, once you've sam#-page anthology of # tales awarded the Hugo, speculaFrank Herbert, winner of both the Hugo and Nebula Awards. Isaac Asimov's first novel in fifteen years. But you decide. Choose any # books on this page for just # and you're on your way to mind-bending membership in the Science Fiction Book Club. Here's how the Club works: When your application for membership is accepted, you'll receive your choice of # books for just # plus shipping and handling. If not absolutely fascinated, return them within ten days -- membership will be cancelled and you'll owe nothing. About every # weeks (# times a year), we'll send you the Club's bulletin. Things to Come, describing the # coming Selections and a variety of Alternate choices. If you want both Selections, you need do nothing; they'll be shipped automatically. If you don't want a Selection, or prefer an Alternate, or no book at all, just fill with membership #. The Hugo Winners, Vol. I  II Giant # in I volume ol # award winning stories, # to ##. Asimov introduces each. Pub ed.  #b "science Fiction Book Club #-si#j I Dept FR-#, Garden City New York # I I have read your ad. Please accept me as a I I member in the Science Fiction Book Club. I Send me, as a beginning, the # books whoso   numbers I have indicated below, and bill mo   just # (plus shipping and handling). I agroo to   take # additional books during tho coming your   and may resign anytime thereafter. i i i r i ! Mr j  Mrs. I Miss  Pleaso print  Address City State Zip # Rendezvous With Rama by Arthur C Clarke. I rom Childhood's End author, dazzling, visionary novel ol a soil contained world mi space Pub mi t # #I the I oundation trilogy by las( Asinifv the ends ol the galaxy lovmt to barbarism Pub ml # # out Visions, I larlan I lllsnu, ml I mly si I mix os, slim I storms K, novels I iplii It s ones anil language may he offensive to some Pul) ml  I # out the convenient form nlways provided, and return it by the date specified. We try to allow you at least ten days for making your decision. If you do not get the form in time to respond within # days, and receive unwanted books, roturn'them at our exponse. As a member you need take only # selections or Alternates during the coming year. You may resign any time thereafter, or remain a member as long as you wish. Most books cost only # plus shipping and handling. Occasionally, extra-value selections are slightly hlghoi So join now. Send no money But mail the coupon today. #I The Mastermind ol Mors A Fighting M.m ol Mors. I wool Edgar lb o Burroughs' in one volume lllus by Trank Traelbi Spec. Ed # Science I teflon Hall ol Fame, Vol #I I d by lien Hov.i I level) more great novellas, by Asimov, Simak, Pohl, olhti  Pub ed # # #I I he Inferno lly I ted A Geolfioy Hoyle A lesly # otlish ihy! i ltd lakes  baige when a deadly ipiasai lluealens the earth Pub ed # # I l# I he # I Annual Win Ill's Must .i ,...i i looaid A Wollhoim # novellas, slioit stones, Anderson, Simak, nlheis Spot I d tot Itnllstiom's Hive liy I lank I Ini bell Innnt I menni el A hall laming tux  tie I to the m i ii m It I he llellsltnin ChrOltli le Spot I d # Si lam e I ii lion Hall el I ante, Vol A I I by linn llovo I Inven all lime gieal novellas  lumen by #i I I I Will eis of Alltel li a Pub ed # # Ihmusalvns by lsaa Asimov I he master's Hist novel in I # yen   nod worth I ho wall lot a labo lous ll ip In Hie yeai MM HI Pub ml # # # Astounding I lany Hamsun, I d A mainnilal anthology tol pluuoeta I ll edlloi luhn W I ainpbell, slot les by lop wider. Pub ml  # I ho Scionco Fiction Book Club oltora #I b own complete hardbound editions sometime altered In size to tit special presses end save members even more Members at  epled In U A. and Canada only. Canadian members will bo serviced from Toronto. Ottor slightly dlttorent hi Canada Pr nted in U.S.A. Galaxy Edgar PangbornDavid DrakeArsen DarnayJerry Pournelle #nd Edition David Drake Arsen Darnay Warwick, White, Christopher Thank you Galaxy Readers! Due to your overwhelming response (o our previous ad, we are happy lo announce # new prepaid economy packages of underground comix. You will receive the best art and story telling of today at prices you can afford. Careful selection of the right packages will mean hours of reading pleasure. We believe these adult stories are what you have been wailing for. Just check the package(s) you want and send cash, check or M.O. and a statement of your age (you must be # to order these comix) to our address, and presto! ! ! your mind will be blown... I om # years of age or over. # Brain Fontasy. # Legion of Charlies: Psychotic Adventures I : Skull #, #, #, # (.# ea) # Mary (.#); Fantogor # (#): Grim Wit # (#): Tales from the Leather Nun (.#); Spasm (.#): Star Reach (.#). # (.#): Psychotic Adventures # (.#); Inner City Romance # (.#): Dr. Atomic # (.#); Harold Hedd # (.#); Armorkins; Skull # (.#); Two Fisted Zombies. # Comix # (.#); Pudge (.#); Tits  Clits; Abortion Eve; Pandora's Box; Manhunt; Girlfight #, # (.#). # Alomic I (.#); Harold Hedd I (#); Big League Laffs Short Order; Bijou # (.#): Green Dinosaur #. # don I (.#); Armageddon # (#): Good Jive I; Facts O'Life: Efernal Tales; Hot Crackers; Young Lust # (#); Sex and Affection. Pork (.#). # Greaser # Hungry Chuck Biscuits: Corn Fed I : Merton of the Movement: Laugh in the Dark: Lean Yeors; High School Mountain; Bakersfield (.#). # Mr. Natural #; Black ft While; Big Ass #; Despair; Uneeda. # Fantasy #; Crime Suspense #: Vaull of Horror #; Shock Suspense #; Two Fisted Tales #. # Gu oranteed quolity -- get thern as they come off the presses. # (except K, M ft N) Over # comix, a value of # for only #. # #, (.# ea.); Wonder Warthog I , #: Feds 'n Heads. # #, #. #. #. (.# ea). (Signature) catalogue today. Substitutions of high quality will be made. All comix are # cents unless otherwise noted. You may order single copies if you add # cents each for postage and handling. "Life on Mars wouM be a bore if we didn't have something good to read... A popular storytelling magazine like support system or gravity pack. When a four week dust storm is tearing away at my unit, I just relax with a good mystery or western. Some guys read poetry on those long buggy rides to perimeter points, so that their style with the females doesn't go stale. The woman I room with is always paging around for the sexy parts. Drives me nuts...My girl-friend is crazy about gothics and crossword puzzles. And of course there is always the science-fiction if your tastes incline in that direction. Personally, I like the reviews. When I touch earth again. I'm going to get a nice little job teaching literature at a girl's school and I've got to keep informed...That's the way it is..." Use this coupon to take advantage of the special offers below. If you are not completely satisfied at any time you may receive a full refund on the balance of your subscription. Please enclose payment to  I # issues # (save #I (  # issues SI # (save # Name: Street: Town : State: Zip: # Beacon st., Boston, MA #I # Arnold E. Abramson, Publisher James Baen, Editor Theodore Sturgeon, Contributing Editor Bonnie Leigland, Managing Editor Lester del Rey, Feature Editor L. C. Murphy, Subscription Director Jay Tunick, Circulation Director Continuing the adventures of the Company. After escaping from the police they have had many adventures in the wilderness. Now they have come upon a place of habitation -- and the circus is in town. A story of the not-distant future when Decent Folk once again have things firmly in hand -- and the rest of us are in real trouble! Introducing Hammer's Slammers. While the accouterments of warfare ceaselessly change, certain of its inner realities are timeless, as David Drake makes clear in this story of a hyper-modern armored battalion. strike a chord of hope -- and terror! -- in a world of futility and despair. Earth, in case you were unaware, is an interstellar game-preserve. At relativistic velocities the universe becomes exceeding strange. And so do those who ply its ways. One thing is certain -- if there is life on the Moon it is not "life as we know it!" Crime is its own punishment, they say. But normally the criminal doesn't have to steal it! Sturgeon reviews something about movies, something about blood -- and a real astronaut's poetry. Ships for Manned Spaceflight -- T#e Solar System is ours -- whenever we have the will to reach out and grasp it. Another in a non-verbal series. Interior art by Freff, Gaughan, Pini, Fabian, Marrs lishing Corporation, a subsidiary of Universal Publishing  Distributing Corporation. Arnold E. Abramson, President. Main Offices; # East # Street, New York, N.Y. #. Single copy; #c. #-issue subscription; S# In U.S., # elsewhere. by Universal-Tandem Publishing Company, Ltd., # Gloucester Road, London SW# #RD. Arnold E. Abramson, Chairman of the Board. Ralph Stokes, Managing Director. Single copy; #p. #-issue subscription in the United Kingdom; p#. Copyright Conventions. All rights reserved. Second class postage paid at New York, N.Y. and additional mailing offices. The publishers assume no responsibility for unsolicited material. All stories printed in this magazine are fiction and any similarity between characters and actual persons is coincidental. Printed in U.S.A. egototfif "AffC Discover the science facts behind the science fiction. The sci-fi reader: thoughtfui, inquisitive. And who . wants to know the science background in which science fiction finds' its truth... to make reading science fiction more enjoyable. For that reader, .  there's, ' The Library of Science  Take any # best selling books (values as high as # ) all for only # If you join now and accept # more selections (at handsome discounts) in the next # months. (retail prices shown) background information that will enable anyone to find, survey, test, excavate, preserve, analyze and record artifacts and other evidences of prehistoric life. # the Frame of Time. Giorgio de Santillana and inquiry into the origins of scientific thought in the pre-literate world, deciphering "code language" common to many archaic cultures. # Bernard Heuvelmans. The scientific case for the legends of the Great Sea-Serpent. A spell-binding scientific detective story. # Flawn. Lucidly explains the relationship between man and natural earth processes keyed to the improved use and control of the environment. A most important book. # Digging away at the site of half-fabulous Dilmun, on Bahrain, an archaeologist discusses oil sheiks, business practices of prehistory, and a wealth of fresh historical Insights. # Hawkins. Assesses the significance of the temples of the Nile. Mayan ruins, the linear drawings in the Peruvian desert, and the huge geometrical earthworks of the U.S. # and Madge Rutherford Minton. A storehouse of information of the giant reptiles of the world -- the crocodiles and alligators, the giant tortoises of the Galapagos and Aldabra islands, the dragon lizards of Komodo, and much more. Illustrated. # Homer's Odyssey relived using a light plane at surface-skimming altitudes, and photographing the ancient Mediterranean landmarks described by Homer. # the relationship between Stonehenge and Mycenae, Mayan culture and buried ruins of the Far East? Mythology, archaeology, anthropology, etymology and a wealth of exciting speculation. Reads like a detective story! # book of marvels about the two extremes of the globe, a work that is at once scientific and poetic, and that leaves the reader with the distinct feeling that he has seen it at first hand. # Asimov. The incomparable Isaac Asimov has done il again with this exciting general account of modern science -- a highly readable, encyclopedic work of # pages. # sophical and archaeological explorations of "the well of the past" in Egypt, Iran, Canaan, Greece and elsewhere. A highly personal, different and memorable book. # guided tour by Asimov himself through his literary output of, lo, these many years. "Wonderfully entertaining." -- Pubsiers Weekly. # News, describing the coming Main Selection and Alternate Selections, will be sent to you # times a year at three or four week intervals  If you wish to purchase the Main Selection, do nothing and it will be shipped to you automatically.  If you prefer one of the Alternates, or no book at r I The Library of Science #-#A J Riverside, New Jersey #  Please accept my application for membership I and send me the three volumes I have I I agree to purchase at least three additional I books during the first year at special mem bers' prices. Savings range up to # and I more. Membership is cancelable any time I after I buy three books. Shipping and handI ling is added to all shipments. Send no I money. Members ere billed when books  arrive. ' # books for #. Indicate by number the I # books you want. all, simply indicate your decision on the reply form always enclosed with the News and mail it so we receive it by the date specified.  The News is mailed in time to allow you at least # days to decide if you want the coming Main Selection. If, because of late mail delivery of the News, you should ever receive a Main Selection without having had the #-day consideration period, that Selection may be returned at Club expense.  After completing your trial membership, you will be entitled to take advantage of our fabulous bonus plan which offers savings up to # and more... I  I I I   J Name I Address I City State Zip I fOffer good in Continental U.S. and Canada I only. Prices slightly higher in Canada.) (retail prices shown) .a MM ' r  ' '"... and through the chinks and breaches of our prison we see such glimmerings of light, and feel such refreshing airs of liberty, as daily raise our ardour  for more." -- Edmund Burke, A Vindication of Natural Society I fectly ordinary year, but for the sake of context you should know that it was the ninth year of New Harmony and seventh of the first and original penal reservation, the F'astcoast Confinement. On J u ly I #th of that year, at #:# in the morning, Berlin's Superintendent of Police boarded Lufthansa's Flight # for the transatlantic trip to Eastcoast -- and lest Karl Schmidt think that the Senate took his trip lightly, it sent a delegation of its senior members to the airport despite the early hour, who followed him all the way to the end of the ramp urging his objective, careful, and professional assessment of the American experience. Karl Schmidt undertook the voyage yielding to pressure of the worst sort. He was fifty-nine and four years beyond retirement age, a fact that the Senate had at last turned to its advantage, suggesting through intermediaries that, should he continue obstinate and oldfashioned, the Senate could and  ould replace him with a man more modern in his outlook. But they hoped they wouldn't have to. Schmidt stood before the senators, tall, grave, his long face somewhat longer than usual, his sparse grey hair combed back straight with a part in the center. He assured them that he'd do his best. "But gentlemen," he said at the end, "don't think that a single visit will change my mind. Old dogs don't learn new tricks, and I've always opposed aping the Amis, fheir solutions turn out to be tomorrow's problems." Just then they heard the muffled report of an explosion somewhere on the airport grounds. Soon thereafter a voice announced yet another major sabotage attempt. Fortunately it had miscarried. With the exception of an old bus, no damage had been done to man or property. The senators looked pointedly at Herr Schmidt, and he in turn shrugged his shoulders. The men would be caught. Justice would be done. A few hotheads, anarchists, and antisocials shouldn't panic society to adopt the drastic American solution. Schmidt understated the problem, of course. It was pretty grim in Europe. He himself sometimes felt desperation as he watched Western Society unravel before his eyes. But nothing could convince him that Confinements were the answer. The Senators obviously disagreed. He saw it in their eyes. Schmidt is too old and set in his ways, they thought. Too bad he is a public institution in Berlin and difficult to shunt aside without political pain. I tual sunshine of high altitude, Schmidt reflected on past and future. Since his birth in #, the world had transformed itself under the twin pressures of growing population and shrinking energy supplies. It had all turned out differently than he'd thought it would, in his early twenties, when world catastrophe had been predicted. Instead the world had carried on, creaking and groaning like an old weary ship, too stupid to know that it should sink. Atomic war had been avoided, but ip its stead had come disorders all over the globe -- not least of which had been the ChinoKussian war of '#, an incongiiously bright period in Schmidt's life, for he had served in the International Intervention Brigade and, incidentally, had trained in the Then in # came the disaster some people said Nostradamus had predicted. It hadn't been a manmade holocaust but a geological happening that had reduced the islands of Japan to the Keys of Japan in a series of convulsions and had pidlcd much of California into the sea. Flooding on a scale unheard of since Noah had lightened the planet's human cargo, and men still cleared debris after nearly a decade. China was now once again the spoil of warlords who paid a kind of distracted allegiance to the ghost of the People's Republic. Russia was the Sick Man of Asia, preoccupied in putting down internal revolts. Europe had fragmentized into thirty-five sovereignties, and the fragments had been gathered into the Union of Europe ruled from the cantons of Switzerland, presumably safe from the sea. And America had become a theocracy of sorts. The United States were now United Harmonies or New Harmony or simply Harmony. The regime called itself the New Puribrainchild of a single man, one Ralph Waldo Gunnison, a tiny, withdrawn, wispy figure who'd spent forty years as an obscure teacher of Mental Science at night while repairing TV sets by day. He reached prominence in # as leader of the Meditation Crusade. His object was simple enough. He saw preparations for the Intervention and proposed an alternative. Let the American people pray and meditate, and let the boys stay home. He theorized that Mind could grab hold of Substance in deep prayer and thus force its desire into Manifestation. Let Americans pray for peace on the Mongolian border. The force of Spirit could overcome the force of the Sword. This appealed to a population torn by Vietnam #I (which was really l.aos #). Gunnison became a pest in the Senate, organized protests against the Intervention, and predicted awesome disasters when the nation went off to war again, fhe natural disaster came in '#, two years after the Peace of TchulA'h. It coincided with a severe recession and other disorders. Gunnison became the first Harmonizer, and the New Puritan Secular Order was launched. Karl Schmidt had passed through the United Harmonies in #I on his way to Brasilia, which had emerged as a dominant force in a vacuum created up north of it. International conferences now tended to be held -- if they were held in the New World -- in San Paulo or Brasilia. No one liked prudish Miami, prissy New Francisco, or drab Eastcoast. The changes had been visible then, but nothing like he expected to see now. Mind had indeed transformed Substance and made Manifest a world in Ralph Waldo's image and likeness. And the people loved it. The world wanted to emulate it. And people of Berlin lusted after harmony, tired of the social disease, the dissolution of order and meaning, that plagued all erstwhile industrialized countries -- except America, of course. Uniformed girls served lunch a little ahead of Schmidt's accustomed meal time. He picked at the food but ordered three bottles of wine anticipating a dry time in Eastcoast. Then he opened his slender briefcase and took out the briefing materials for a second perusal. After a while he laid the papers aside and shook his head much as he'd done some days ago in his widower apartment in the blueplush armchair beside the empty paraqueet cage by the window where he did evening work. He couldn't reconcile himself to the notion of confinements. He wondered at the brazen boldness of the erstwhile TV repairman who'd dared launch a social experiment of unprecedented proportions and unpredictable consequences. Yes, Schmidt expected that consequences would flow from this sooner or later, despite claims to the contrary made in the Harmony brochures. In such musings and under the mellow' influence of rhenish, Karl Schmidt dozed off. A stewardess lifted his head and gently slipped a pillow' beneath it without his notice. He slept soundly until the plane began its descent. T he plane approached low over water. In the distance to the right brightly painted sailboats swayed unevenly in waves created by a small tugboat bound out to sea. The plane moved over solid ground. The wheels touched down and the engines reversed. The green blur became immaculately combed lawn, and up ahead large white billboards with blue lettering came toward them as they rolled forward. Soon he could read the signs. Meditation, Substance, Manifestation. Karl Schmidt had arrived in New Harmony. They taxied to the gate, and a voice announced the local time and welcomed them to Peaceful Abiding International Airport. Schmidt gathered his hat and briei'case. He lined up with others on one of the five aisles of the jumbo and deplaned past the tired smile-masks of the girls. To him this was and would remain Kennedy International, the airport where he had arrived on his first trip to the United States, a young man mesmerized by dreams of adventure and tired of the Vice Squad in Berlin. He'd been bound for an Oklahoma training field of the International Intervention Brigade but had stopped a while in New York City to taste the forbidden fruits of MJ and Synthesex -- legal in the States but, at that time, still prohibited in Germany. Schmidt w as sure that no one smoked marijuana now in Harmony, and the orgasmic sex-drug that had been all the rage in the late '#'s was surely taboo. fhe letter of invitation had promised him a full-time guide and executive assistant to Easteoasfs Commissioner of Folice. Schmidt walked out through the mobile gate peering ahead at the people who'd come to meet the Bight. A youngster in a bright red jacket with a blazer caught his eye. He had a pink, scrubbed, wholesome look, a reddish crew cut, a freckled face. I he youngster saw Schmidt's searching look and moved toward him with the hesitant expectation of a man greeting a relative stranger. "Herr Schmidt?" "Mr. came forward and gave his a tight, manly grip. "Welcome to Harmony, Herr Schmidt. Welcome to Eastcoast. You have a good Bight? I sure hope you did; we want you to be happy w ith us. Get off to a good start, and all that. Herr Schmidt, have we got things to show you!" fhe young man was tense, apparently, and he effused when he was tense. "I am very curious, of course," Schmidt said evenly. "I'm sure it'll be interesting." "You better believe it, Herr Schmidt." In an attempt to ease the young man's tension, Schmidt said: "Perhaps we better make that 'Karl' from now on." "Sure, Karl, anything you say, sir. Just call me Hank. Name's Richard H., you know. The H. stands for Henry, and that comes out Hank. I don't use 'Richard.' Haven't used 'Richard' since I jiined the force. The boys kid you loo much. They call you 'Dick Dick' and things like that. You know what I mean? Dick? Detective?" Schmidt nodded gravely. "I understand you perfectly. Hank." " fhis w ay, please, Karl, if you'll just follow me..." I hey w alked through an echoing hall. Schmidt noted the asceptic (uder and the unparalleled neatness. He reealled a tourist poster he'd seen on the Kurfuerstendam: it took little to exceed Switzerland in cleanliness. It was the hub of the F.uropean Union and something of a moral as well as aesthetic slum. #'hey moved toward the male side pleased that the guest spoke such excellent English, but the old man's gravity disturbed him. of the great responsibility he carried. All civil seiwants in New Harmony knew of the Harmonizer's personal wish to see Order expand into the Zones of Decadence. In never had so obvious a chance to make his mark as now. Of the thirty-live states of Europe, Berlin was the best candidate. Berlin seemed most decade;nt of all European states as if. in gaining its freedom with East Germany's drop IVom the shrinking Soviet orbit, the city had lost its rationale for living. Now. for the first time, a Uni-Eu representative was here to see and listen. Many officials of much higher rank would address the was superlatively important -- Herr Schmidt's general comfort and well being were in his hands. He could have a striking innuenee on the impression the German gained during his stay. Absorbed in such reflections, he shepherded the German through the baggage search. He paced nervously up and down outside the sanitation show'ers where green disinfectant streams bombarded every traveler. He led Herr Schmidt, now in a fluffy robe, to the cavitation baths where ultrasonic waves exploding under water blasted dirt from every pore. He supervised the louse-spray operation. And finally, he rushed about solicitously to help the Super find his microwaved clothing basket in the irradiation hall. As they went out into the terminal proper, the German said: "Are you sure we didn't miss a step in this process. Hank? It seems to me they forgot to pump my stomach." distract the German from the absolutely necessary sanitation requirements (after all this was New Harmony, not an underdeveloped nation), he pointed ahead and explained that the gentlemen up front in red jackets, such as the one he w ore, were heads of various offices of the Department, and the tall, big man in their center (he didn't want to say "obese") was the Commissioner of Police for Eastcoast. I'hen, indicating the newsmen and the rV cameras, he expressed the hope that Herr Schmidt might address a few' words to the waiting Media. Schmidt felt both apprehensive and amused as they moved forward. The Eastcoast police officials in their blinding ,red jackets grinned expectantly as Schmidt approached. They reminded him of salesmen at a convention. All the people in the terminal were neat and tidy to a fault. Despite his rather thorough cleansing, he felt dirty, as if the decadence of Europe still hung about him like a musty odor. Warm, hamlike hands clasped his, and a huge, gross man bubbled his welcome. went smoothly. The ComPol did the introductions going from man to man. They were all here, of course. Supply Logistics and Barrier Engineering and Legal and Psychological and all the rest, plus the Regional Crusade Rep and a man from the Lord Mayor's remembered to give Dr. Fieldgreen of Adjustment Education something of a little build up. They'd decided, in laying out the Sales Strategy, to show Schmidt the briefings tomorrow. Tonight was the first routine application of the technique. Then Herr Schmidt spoke briefly hoped for more enthusiasm, at least Herr Schmidt said nothing negative. ComPol walked them to the helicopter with his arm around Herr Schmidt's shoulder. Herr Schmidt seemed a bit discomfited by that, but then the ComPol couldn't help it; he was a regular glad-handing hugger of a man. "Now, Karl," the ComPol boomed, "we've got it all laid out for you, old buddy, a little tour, a little nap, dinner, and then a night operation just to get you off to a good start. And all that before your visit officially kicks off tomorrow." He Hank, you make sure Karl here gets whatever he wants. Any old thing! And if you need help, holler. Just give me a ring." He stopped and, still holding Schmidt by the shoulder, he let his arm describe a large circle. "Pretty now, isn't it, Karl. Every last bit of this terminal's new, built after the Flood, and those mosaies are our pride and joy." The ComPol pointed to the excellent portraits of the Harmonizer all around. Each showed Gunnison in a classic pose -- Meditative, Pensive, Executive, Lyric, and Tragic. Schmidt was a big man, nearly two meters in his stoekings, but he felt almost frail next to this giant. He glanced absently at the Harmonizer's five images but his mind lingered with anxiety over the prospect of dinner. The steaks would be five centimeters thick, no doubt, and ComPol w'ould insist that he eat his raw. Ah, these Americans... They went on, and soon they walked in sunshine. Then they crossed macadam and mounted narrow stairs to the copter. Down below Com Pol waved an arm. duced him to the pilot and showed him a good seat. And then, alone at last with Schmidt, he rubbed his hands and said: "What's your pleasure, Karl? Shall we check you in at the hotel, or shall we take a look-see at good old EC?" "EC" "The Eastcoast Confinement." "Aha," Schmidt said. "By all means let's look-see good old EC." ster." The blades began to turn. Moments later they were airborne. T he scene below reminded Schmidt of a favorite Gunnison slogan: Let All Things Be Renewed. Whatever had been had been erased by floodwater, bulldozer, or crane. Schmidt saw what he'd already seen in countless newscasts -- the prim geometricities of New Harmony. Neat-as-a-pin suburbs rushed by. Shiny red trolleys shimmered up through the foliage. Uniform small cars, all brightly waxed, beaded the highways. Schoolyards teemed with uniformed children (here vacations had been abolished) and shopping arcades with shopping women. "So," Schmidt said, peering out. "So this is Harmony." beamed. "Must look good to you, coming from where you come from." Schmidt chuckled. "Oh, it's not so bad, Berlin. We struggle on in all our decadence." "I guess you're right, at that. One gets used to it. Still, if it's anything like it used to be here..." ber how it was, Karl. Something else! Filth, pollution, mobs, weirdos! And headlines!? Headlines like you can't believe your eyes! Jesus, how did we ever live?" "How indeed," Schmidt said with a tiny smile. He kept peering at the scene below'. "I don't know why you folks put said. "You don't have to. We don't. We've got the technology if you've got the will. We'll make a deal with you. We'll send the experts, you provide the labor. Anything for a cause." Schmidt took his eyes off the "The Clean World Crusade?" A gleam of enthusiasm brightenthe name of the game." As they approached Manhattan turned tour guide and explained this and that. Schmidt only half listened. He sought for some sign of the old city, but there was precious little to see. Massive holograph projectors set into the Hudson's banks simulated the ancient skyline, of course, this being tourist season. illusion was generated and at what energy cost. But through the ghostly image of the past, Schmidt saw only squat, uniform buildings. gan explained, was Eastcoast's administrative center. Schmidt had inferred that. People walked about in the red jackets of Gunnison's civil service. He saw a formation on a roof top. Chanting? Praying? Doing yoga? Governor's Island passed by on the left. It was still a Coast Guard station but now the service had been renamed. Sea Wall? Beach Sweep? Something like that. The men wore odd, pointed blue caps with yellow pom-poms on top. The Harmonizer took an interest in uniforms and was said to be a crack designer in addition to his many other superlative talents. They flew over East River and left troubled waters in their wake. Garbage barges on the right moved toward some distant dumping ground much as they'd moved in the old days, but now the barges were painted white and even the garbage had a primly piled look. Then the copter rose to clear the bridges, and Schmidt saw the huge, shimmering bubble of irridescence with a dramatic gesture. "There she is, Karl. Beautiful, isn't it. Just look at her! Just look at her shine! " The Eastcoast Confinement. "What you're seeing there," tonic laminar flow of lectromag radiation. Ozonified, too. Only its not just one laminate but about fifteen hundred plies, like. It's about four meters thick at the bottom, but it thins out on top. We generate it in a Lunac converter. Darn expensive, energy-wise. Sixty thousand kilo-cals per square meter of surface." To the fifty-nine year old eyes of a policeman it was just a shimmering bubble, an extremely large bubble. It began around FortySecond Street (if there was still such a thing) and extended away to the north as far as the eye could see. A blue-grey haze above it suggested smoke. Passage through the barrier caused temporary paralysis and extreme nausea followed by migraine. The field's strength increased geometrically with each breaching, and mass exodus from the Confinement was practically impossible. Schmidt nodded. He understood was superfluous. He wondered what went on inside. The human aspect interested him far more than the whizz-bang stuff. Americans knew and loved whizz-bang. But did they understand the sociology? They made toward the bubble, approaching it fast. On the left Schmidt saw midtown Manhattan, the transformed Manhattan. He could see into the straight, uniform streets and inspect the low concrete buildings, each exactly the same as the other. The monotony was relieved only by large billboards. The people in the streets, however, were reassuringly people -- women chatted in doorways and little children ran and bicycled about. Then they left the city behind and flew parallel to the barrier for a while. At one point the ship began to vibrate and the copter veered to the left. "Brewster just turned it on." They moved through. For a second, but only for a second, Schmidt felt a surge of nausea and pain at his temples. T he Eastcoast Confinement could be divided fairly neatly into four quadrants. This was not a physical division, purely, although il was also that, complete with w alls, towers, w ater or rubble-filled trenches, and all the rest. Rather, it arose from the tribal patterns within the reservation. In the east where the helicopter entered, Peacefreak held sway -- and a bloodthirsty I hey faced the Maoling redcaps on the west and adjoined Ecofreak to the south. Panthermess had its doexplained that Panther "fingers" extended well into the other territories. The Panthers were much in demand for the medical services they provided. Each tribe was further subdivided into so-called "packs," and each pack had its own "turf' and took part in the foodwar in a kind of rotation, like. Schmidt needed to know by way of context w'hen the German asked him curtly why none of this was in gan replied that it was all of marginal interest compared with the technology. He worried a little because Herr Schmidt had begun to frown in an odd sort of way, and so that very ample sociological data were available and would be provided in the course of briefings tomorrow' afternoon. Schmidt frowned because he was thinking. Here it was. His oldest arguments with the Senate came back to him now. He had argued with the gentlemen politicians. He had told them what he had suspected -- namely that inside the Confinements lived societies as legitimate and real as those outside. He had never been able to buy the that the people Inside were the dregs of the earth, incompetents, incapables, antisocials, degenerates -- people, in other words, w hose presence in the larger society represented a danger to the whole. He knew it couldn't be that simple. He had cited the facts of life to the Senate. Even penitentiaries were organized into societies. What now saw, convinced him that he had been right. Dow n below he saw a part of old New York -- a jumble of buildings high and low , canyons and valleys and open spaces, real brick, cement, steel, and glass rather than holographic images. It should have looked like a grim urban desert, but it wasn't quite that. Everywhere he saw green, green of every conceivable shade -- the dark green of bushes, the light green of new sprouts, the variable green of carrot tops, cabbages, lettuce, turnips, and other plants he didn't recognize. It seemed as if old Manhattan had been overgrown with vegetation. It greened on rooftops, streets, squares, yards, windowsills. Next he was struck by the mass of people. He saw them everywhere, fhey swarmed down there in clumps and bunches. They sat darkly, fhey worked in rows amidst the green. Faces turned up toward them and hands waved...Schmidt imagined that he saw the people smile, but he couldn't be sure of that. 'They ilcw too high and a blue haze from a thousand chimneys obscured the view. They moved over a mile-long, ed to it. "That's a food line down there, a pack distribution point. And that over there, that clump of men with axes? See the red hats? Maoling slaves tearing up the pavement to make more strip farms. They cultivate every bit of land they can find." "Maoling slaves?" "Yep. That's the latest. In the last couple of months Peacefreak has started taking slaves, and our guess is it's spreading all over the Confinement. They work 'em twenty hours a day on half rations. Keeps chuckled. "Your food shipments...?" "Not enough; not nearly "l et's face it, Karl. We're not trying very hard to keep'em alive in here; but they fight back." that remark, but his attention snagged on a weird, impressive structure that now detached itself from the haze. It was a dome topped by three slender needles of unequal length. The building stood in a large square of cleared ground. Masses of people tilled the square with a dark dotting of heads. The structure seemed made of bits and pieces of waste material -- glass, briek. steel, and plastie all welded together in a loose reticulation. The massive construct gleamed in the mixed light of afternoon sunshine and shimmering barrier. This was certainly not old New York, nor was it New Harmony. This was something new and somehow alien, (he expression of some kind of spirit; Schmidt sensed a kind of grandeur and defiance in this aggregation of materials. He pointed to it. "And that?" "That's Sophia Grande." The lone dismissed the whole thing in such a way that Schmidt, already alerted, grew suspicious. "What is it? A church?" "Our Lady of the Expansion." "fhat wasn't in my briefing package either. What is this? Some sort ol' recent development?" curled his lips in an expression of contempt. "Naw, not really. The structure is fairly new, but the myth is almost as old as the Confinement. They say down there that the liarricr will come down some day and the people inside will inherit (he earth. They say a woman will lead (hem, so they built her a cluirch." The voice expressed scorn, and Schmidt had a momentary glimpse of a slightly different hard-nosed cop. For a second there was silence filled only by the chopping whirr of blades. "Fat in hell. We've got this barrier on a lusion plant, and that, believe me, ain't gonna run out of fuel." Silence. "Brewster, you better get up a bit. fhey're bound to take a shot at us." 'fuming to Schmidt, he pointed down. "See that double wall and the water trench? That's the border between Peacefreak and Maoling. There. Those dark half circles? Catapult nests." A religious myth strong enough to engender a public works built by a mass of people under some kind of tight coordination would mean the presence of real culture down below , something that these dregs of humanity were not supposed to possess. Schmidt set that aside for the moment and concentrated on the scene. Near the catapult nests halfnaked men worked feverishly. In seconds fire-darts rose up toward them reaching for the copter's bottom-mounted fuel tanks. But Brewster had lifted the ship in a right-leaning circle and the darts fell short. The ship passed almost directly over Sophia Grande as it turned, and Schmidt got a better look at the shining needles of the construct. There was something odd about the light reflection and the geometry of the panels laid on (he needles' surface. What had seemed like panes of glass to Schmidt from a greater distance now resembled panels of some kind. Solar panels? But that, of course, was ludicrous. The technology was denied to these miserable inhabitants of this incredible, green ghetto. More likely small hothouses used to grow food. "How many people live in here?" he asked. The Eastcoast Confinemerit looked tar larger than he'd imagined from the literature. we -- " "Rxciise me, Hank; did you say "I know, Karl. The offieial statistics only list principals, and there down there." "Principals?" "I don't want to anticipate your briefings, Karl, but here goes anytorial. "Crime is a social phenomenon. not an individual thing. When the Mind embraces crime, it pollutes or infects all those who co-vibrate with it." if the German followed him. This was deep stuff, and Europeans were terribly skeptical. That's why the World Crusade made so little progress in the Zones of Decadence. But the German seemed receptive, "When someone commits a crime, we obviously find the covibrators, too, and in they go, the whole lot." "I take it, then," Schmidt said, that 'co-vibrators' are... what? Husbands, wives, children?" Karl, fhat's why we have eight exact number isn't known. Eight is down to a few thousand a year, and (hey kill that many in the foodwar and the tribal raids. On the other hand, the birth rate..." padded, stitched ceiling and shook his head. "You'd swear they're deliberately breeding. Goes to show you that they're antisocial. It's suicide to breed in a confinement, social suicide." A thought made him smile. "Gunnison says we might have to import people from the Confinement one of these days. Anti-fcr is working too well on our side. Fopulation on the Outside is down to a hundred and fifty Confinements, all forty-seven of them, the Inside population's pushing sixty and it's growing." In the silence Schmidt pondered that relationship. The birthrate was up? In all other industrial nations, it was dropping at an alarming rate. cried suddenly. "Let's just do it right now . I'he official tour isn't till Friday, but you might as well get a look at the best population control device ever invented -- and the oldest." He chuckled. "Brewster, let's circle by the Pile for just a sec, and then you'd better head out again." T he w Olds "foodw ar" and "pile" did not appear in the literature, but Schmidt understood the reference. I he population w as supplied by helicopters equipped with neutraliers such as this one had. Schmidt expected a large mob scene at points where the food was distributed... people trampling each other. But when they came upon the scene, he saw with the cold horror of a man whd'd seen many things that it was worse than that. This was a real war. Long before they reached the spot. Schmidt saw the busy movement of large transports far away behind the haze of smoke. They came in from the Jersey side in an endless line. Huge bales swung by cables from the bottom. The ships dipped, released the bales, rose up high again, and headed back. The locus of the deposition was a large square surrounded by old brow list ones. In an area five blocks square the ubiquitous green of the (Tmllnement was conspicuous by absence, fhe copters came in and released bales in the center of the scpiare. and it was indeed a huge pile of materials. In a circle all around it. defending the mouths of street radiants, men fought a fierce battle against attacking masses -- but it wasn't a mob against a mob so much as organized military formations against organized deIcnders shielded from roof-top arrow lire and wheeled catapult tlarts by barriers built of broken crates, sacks of sand, and concrete rubble. Brewster brought the ship to a hover, and they watched the fight. Below them a long line of women and children marched southeast in single file. They carried crates on back, head, and slung on bicycles. Schmidt w as reminded of ants. said in a tone of displeasure. "They dominate the distribution. Peacefreaks. sec? You can tell by the yellow band they've got tied around their arms and the yellow shirts some ofem wear. If we were closer you could see the symbol. That's the Hundred and Twelfth Street Pack. Our records show that Peacies are in charge here sixty-four point two percent of the time. And they only have thirty-three point nine percent of the population." "Are you sure it's point nine?" Schmidt asked. "You'll see, Karl. We've got this technology down pat. Every transport brings back a report, and it goes right into a computer. We know all about these birds. Stats, everything. Nothing you have to invent lor yourselves in Berlin. We'll come in and set it up for you free of charge. And we'll guarantee that it'll work." "I'm sure it will. Hank," Schmidt said. He heard something in the man's voice. But the long face was serious, and the gray eyes were fixed steadily at the scene below. "Nose down a bit, Brewster. Herr Schmidt might want to see the symbol." "There's no need for that," Schmidt said. "Does it go on like this all the time?" He watched a salient of men in red railroader caps. They had stormed over the bodies of their dead and had cut and slashed their way past the barrier to a corner of the Pile. Immediately a column of women materialized in the feeder street, and men began to throw bales and sacks across the barrier. "Twenty-four hours a day." Sabbath, of course. We don't shook his head. He watched the battle with a professional eye. "I'eacefreak's too strong." he said. He turned to Schmidt. "You're just in time to sec us try a little innovation tonight. Com Pol mentioned it to you. What we call an adjustment operation. Peacefreak's too strong and must be weakened, or else we'll get unification down there, and that's dangerous." "Why so?" " fhey've got some awfully smart people in there. Physicists, chemists, people like that. Brainy folks are often antisocial. They could invent a neutralizer in no time at all. But they can't massproduce'em -- not so long as they keep fighting. So we keep'em off balance." "What'll you do, exactly, tonight?" "Peacefreak's too well led," keep gaining turf. We'll pick up some of their chiefs on girly raids ing for the word. "Let's say we'll give them a bit of education -- that's permitted by the Constitution. Our stats people say four chiefs should do it. Peacefreak will drop down to around thirty percent or so." "In population?" the battle. "In RD." "In RD?" "Iesourec Dominance. Control of the pile." They watched in silenee as the redcapped men were dislodged again by the furiously slashing counterattack of blood-drenched Peacefreaks. can't do it. They're too weak and I'he initials were multiplying. "Optimum Population Mass get all that in the briefing tomorrow. Have you seen enough?" Schmidt nodded. Involuntarily he thought of a rat trap he had once seen. It'd been a box with a trap door, fhe rats fell down into the box and were slowly starved into cannibalism. As the copter rose and turned again, this time to the south, he made a note to ask about "girly raids" and to inquire how it was that "education" was "permitted" by the Constitution, and how much "education" would weaken the leadership abilities of Peacefreak tribal chiefs. But for the moment he didn't want to pursue the matter. He was tired. His internal body-clock told him it was eleven at night, although here the sun still shot oblique rays into the smoky atmosphere beneath the barrier. II E mmanuel Toronto Salazar Smith. Or Emmanuel Smith. Or Manny, for short. Manny stared at the gorgeous three-color graffiti painted on the bathroom wall above the toilet that no longer worked and had never worked and wouldn't be allowed to work even if it did -- the fecal matter was too precious to waste. What you didn't put, on the crops you burned as fuel. The graffiti was a bold yellow swirl faintly resembling an E and a double S. A red border enclosed the letters, and two fat green dots hung over the rumplike curve of the last letter on the right, riiey called those dots the eyes of Emmanuel Toronto Salazar Smith. Or Manny, for short. Everyone knew Manny-Man in the tenblock turf where that symbol and those eyes warned interlopers to stay off Brinco territory. He shifted his eyes from wall to mirror to help clumsy hands tie the bright yellow tic under the collar of a starched white shirt. A neat suit jacket hung from the rusty hook of a shower-curtain rod. Manny flicked a bit of dust from its arm and then put it on. Neat and tidy. You had to be spotless out there or the squeeze would nail you before you even saw the chickie line. He had w orn his raiding suit four times in his life, and this was the fifth time. It brought back memories of pain and a kind of fear that he never felt inside the Realm. It was the fear of his cells, the fear of his blood, the fear of his guts, the fear not of Manny-Man but of that which Manny-Man carried about with him. his bod. The fear was already beginning. It would grow slowly on the way to the chapel. It would grow greater and greater w ith every step of that endless walk south to the border. And finally it would be there screaming in his brain when he'd face the Fire, riial's w hy he had delayed so long. But now the time had finally come. He couldn't stay Manny-Man much longer without a Queen. His eyes would be put out, covered over, and the Pack would sell him off to Maoling as a common slave. He pulled the jacket down and pulled in his chin. Almost. He looked almost puritan. The face was a bit too Latin -- dark and swarthy despite the camouflaging powder, riiey said that browns and blacks lived out there, and they did, but Manny knew and they all knew inside the Realm that browns and blacks didn't belong in Harmony. Slowly they brought them all in here and shoved them in through the barrier loeks, with the locks set at full force, so you'd get a good feel of what it was like, crossing the Fire. Manny didn't mind so much with the young men and women. It did them good to know what it was all about. But it hurt with the oldies and the children who rolled around on the ground twitching and spasming and throwing up the precious food they'd brought in with them in their stomachs. He turned and swept the gold into his hand from the empty water tank of the useless toilet. He stared at the pendant for a second then put the whole mess into his pocket. He was ready to go. In the Big Room lounging rubes looked up from chores. They were busy with whetstones sharpening swords or tipping arrows or dipping darts into steaming asphalt reclaimed from pavements lifted up to make more farms. They broke into derisive laughter and pointed fingers at him. They made noises in the cheeks and called him Neatytoe and Sensy-wensy. But Manny sensed their approval now. There was a joy and glee in their abandoned yelping. They saw him dressed and they were reassured. He half suppressed a smile and gave them the thumb. At the door he turned. "Tonight," he called. He fixed them with dark, brooding eyes whose whites were almost dark yellow and were marked by fine red arteries. They rested swords, darts, and arrows and settled down to listen. "Tonight we'll have a Queen." Manny ran down stairs. The rube cheer resounded behind him and echoed dully through the bare brick halls of the ancient building. He walked through dark streets eyeing the w alls. Competing graffiti had mushroomed here and there in the last day or so. His rubes had claimed they couldn't stop it. He suspected that some of them had painted signs, eager to be pack chiet' themselves. "You lost your stroke. Your queen's fled. You got no gripe, Manny-Boy." MannyBoy, the rubes had said. Not Ma nny-Man. Folk lined the sidewalks three deep getting a breath of night air. #-yes followed him and heads nodded in approval. They saw his raiding dress and they knew that he was Manny-Man again now that he'd resolved to take the Ordeal and do it again -- go up against the Man's wall for a Queen. Back in charge... if he came back. Manny didn't know how it had all started, the business with the tuccns. It lay very far back, several years, and in the Realm you lived one day at a time. Suddenly they were there. One pack had one and then another. Packs with queens (lid better in the war. The Virgin Mom had Idretold this long, long ago. back when they were still building the engines and you could still go out ol'the Realm by subway. And then it was like this. You had to have a queen. The people demanded it. And the only real queen was one you took from a chickie line. They waited for you. They had precious things hidden away in their clothing and on their body... things that the squeeze would catch at the official gates with detectors. The people said those precious things guarded the pack luck. Manny-Man had his doubts about that, but you never knew, and without the queen the rubes led poorly and the boys didn't fight. He headed for the Brinco chapel aware that women detached them selves from the crowd and came in his wake like an ever-growing comet's tail. He saw it up ahead, the gleaming chapel, still only half finished. One spire of burning steel-glass-stone reached up above the dark, surrounding tentements. Four holy panels from Sophia Grande had been installed already to make pow er in the chapel's basement. They had lathes and drills and other machinery down there that the queens had told him to assemble. It was holy work indeed. One year, tw'o years? The work moved forw ard slowly, but the time would come some wondrous night when neutralizers would open up the barrier in a thousand places and the folk would burst from the Confinement and rage over the land like a herd of hungry locusts following Her lead. He stopped for a second and looked at the construction -- a wondrous design he'd made himself, modeled on the Grande. When it was done, the Lady would smile on Brinco. No other pack in Peacefreak would have a chapel so beautiful. Someday they'd call it Emmanuel Toronto Salazar Smith's gift to Her of the Expansion. He entered the chapel and kissed the stone book's nipple by the door. "Mercy please," he murmured. Head inclined he walked toward the empty wood-cage suspended from the loft above the votive light extinguished now that no queen sat and prophesied from the cage. He knelt down, careful not to smudge the raiding suit. Slowly he let the feeling rise in him. It came readily enough. He felt longing and desire. The holy bed stood on the right. Four weeks had passed since she'd been here. He let the feeling expand from the particularities of that one girl into the universality of the Lady. Emotions choked him, and the feeling burst out in a sob. "Queen Mother," he cried with lifted head sensing the people in the darkness behind him, feeling their emotion of dread at the agony in his voice. "Queen mother, precious bride and crone." His voice rang clear with erotic ardor. It shivered him to say it. "You saw fit to leave our midst as a slave to Maoling." "Maoling," the women murmured in the back. The murmur grated with harsh anger. Yes. They looked at the right altar railing ruined in the last assault when a handful of rubes and men had died in that surprise raid weeks ago. Manny had been at the Pile with most of the men. The redcaps had ravished her away. "Queen Mother Bride!" His eyes filled with tears of longing. Emmanuel Toronto Salazar Smith had loved Betty Simple, Brinco's queen. He'd dreaded the time when she would leave him in the course of things to journey to Sophia Grande. But she'd been taken before her year was up. He sobbed. He almost saw her pouting in the cage. She always pouted and her oracles were mixed with dark obscenities. But she had clung to him always in sacred intercourse on Janenights when the people came w ith candles. He saw her lay on the holy bed raised high on carved stilts below the cage. She had a yellow bow tied jn her hair and peace signs painted on her naked thighs. "Queen of Expansion, give my heart strength," he sobbed. "Secure me in the fire of the wall. Make me invisible to the squeeze. Grant me a queen for Brinco whose lips shall call the future clear. Mercy thanks." "Mercy thanks," the women hispered, and it sounded like w ind passing over straw. Manny bent his head. Slowly a lone voice behind him took up the Hymn in reedy tones. Then they all came in, a hundred Brinco fem-folk voices. The sound grew and enveloped him. Lady High in gracious splendour Grant us now the land beypnd. Homage to you now we render To secure the Sacred Bond. Jee, jee, jimeny high, Jee, jee, jimeny low. To secure the Sacred Bond To secure the Sacred Bow . , . M anny-man Toronto Salazar Smith rose, turned, and passed out between the women. Their dark eyes rested on his powdered face in serious, questioning expectation. At the door a deaconess gave him the wooden flower painted white and affixed to the end of a carved stick. Four times he'd held the stick; this was the fifth time. It would secure his passage through friendly and hostile territories despite the puritan threads and the yellow tie. Soon he left behind the last of the yellowred graffities with the green eyes of Manny-Man. He marched with fixed gaze, flower stick held high, fhe people made way for him and murmured "Mercy thanks." I hen later he entered Ecofreak land and they said nothing at all but let him go from pack turf to pack turf toward Forty-Second Street where lately Eco's had breached another wall and let raiders use the gap for a decagram of gold. The gold was in his pocket. Five rings, two armbands, fortyfive teeth, and a pendant. He wasn't sure about the pendant. That might be amalgam. Security tightened around FortyFifth Street. Ecofreaks knew they had a good thing. This was supposed to be one of the best gates through the Fire, a low-pressure spot in the shield. (They all claimed (hat, of course, they all did, and it was never true.) This pack had no need to fight on the Pile every eighteen days. Not when you had a gate. They had the gold and bought the bread. Checkpoint followed checkpoint. Each had a little scale and he had to empty his pocket. Each time a shrewd man fingered (lie pendant. "fhat's amalgam." "It may be that, but I'm a gram over." "So you are, Peacy, so you are." fhey examined the seal on the liottom of the tlower-stick pressed there by the Virgin Mom of Sophia (jrande with a ring on melted polyethylene. Then they waved him on. I hesc men said "Mercy thanks." I'or them it was a business. They didn't take sides. At the last stop they took his wealth and gave him directions. "Down into the sub over there, three llights. Then you go along the rails to the right for eighty meters, give or take. And then you'll see a eave-in on your left with a narrow break to the left of that. Through there. In a bit you'll see the shimmer. Good raiding." To them it was all routine. "How' much for a torch?" "Four nails." "Jeez. You rubes know to squeeze." The men shrugged. Manny-Man gave up four precious cigarettes and they lit a torch for him from one stuck in a crack in the wall. Emmanuel Toronto Salazar Smith set out with a torch in one hand and a flower in the other dow n dark stairs to get a queen for Brinco Pack lest the Lady frown and the pack fail in battle on the Pile. In a way he held their future in his hand. T he dinner in Karl Schmidt's honor was drawing to an end. Servants served ice cream to the guests who sat in bright red jackets around the oval table in a private dining room of the Crusade House. On the walls hung tapestries with slogans. fhe Special Assistant to the Lord Mayor had the word. "Herr Schmidt," he said, "you ask about the philosophical basis of the Confinement. Let me put it like this, flic basis is mercy and freedom. fhe guidance laid out in the Harmonizer's Science of Morals is clear. He writes, 'And make no mistakes about it. Punishment is presumption, but nonviolent withdrawal is permitted.'" The Lord Mayor said: "That's a mouthful. " The youthful Regional Crusade Rep broke in eagerly: "What Hendricks is saying, Herr Schmidt -- " "What I'm saying," Hendricks asserted, "is that we have eliminated punishment. It no longer exists." The Lord Mayor: "It's gone, it's gone." The City's Secretary for Perpetual Harmony leaned over his ice cream dish and gestured with an index finger: "The Constitution expressly forbids punishment, and we abide by that." "But we have a Cosmic Right to live in harmony," Hendricks augmented. The Lord Mayor: "There you have it." Hendricks: "We may withdraw nonviolently." The Secretary: "And we've done so, in effect." The Rep: "While we allow the dissidents every freedom within the boundaries of the Confinement." "They live in bliss with their covibrators," Schmidt said. "All have the same rights, of course. Principals and co-vibrators. We make no distinctions whatever." fhe Lord Mayor shook his head: "None! None!" Hendricks continued: "They have their lives, and we have ours, and that's the Lesser Harmony." "And the Greater?" "That'll come in time. We have a program we call Gradual Life Support Cutback." "Which is being implemented as their indigenous agriculture improves. Ultimately -- " "Pardon me, Mr. Hendricks, but people to live off agriculture on a part of Manhattan?" "We don't play numbers games around here, Herr Schmidt," Henthe Harmonizer has so aptly written, 'All things reach their appointed level.'" Schmidt said: "With all due respect, Mr. Hendricks, but back home we'd call that genocide," The Secretary for Perpetual Harmony broke the brief, awkward lies on gradual adjustments, natural attrition. We expect the birthrate to drop inside." "But now' it's rising." "A temporary phenomenon, Herr Schmidt." The Lord Mayor nodded: "Temporary, temporary." The Regional Rep explained: "We believe that the rate of growth shows signs of declining. Our experts on population dynamics expect that once a certain point is reached, the birthrate will take a sharp dip." "It seems to me that point should've been reached long ago." rhe Secretary shook his head: "Under normal circumstances, maybe. But these are antisocials." "Antisocials and their co-vibrators, don't forget,"  Schmidt said. "Yes, of course." "Look here, you guys!" The booming voice was the ComPol's. He had been silent too long. "Karl, here, he's a practical man. Let's not bend his ear with philosophy and stuff like that. The Confinement works. That's where I come out on this. Hey, Karl, how about a little steak sauce. The rest of us are on ice cream, and you haven't even touched your steak." Schmidt waved a hand defensively. "My stomach is still in Berlin." "Hey, that's a good one," ComPol chuckled. "His stomach's in Berlin. Karl, that's what I like about you, your sense of humor. Say, you won't mind watching tonight's operation, will you? Time change, and all that?" "You've convinced me that it will be interesting." The Rep broke in eagerly: "We finally think we've solved a big problem, Herr Schmidt. The Commissioner has said it well. The Confinement works, but -- " Hendricks cut in: "But that doesn't mean that we don't have very real practical problems." The Lord Mayor: "Very real." "For example?" The Secretary took a turn to elaborate: "I think that all of these gentlemen would agree that there remains a significant danger from within." "From w ithin the Confinement?" "Yes." "The Ghengis Khan threat." The Rep began: "What Mr. Hendricks means -- " "I mean the danger of unification." The Lord Mayor nodded gravely: "Ghengis Khan, yes!" Com Pol took the floor: "You've got to see it like this, Karl. There's a lot of real smart alecks in there, too smart for their own good." mentioned that to me. He fears that neutralizers might be invented and -- " "Hell, w'e assume they've done that," ComPol said. "We're worried about mass production. They might start that if they ever unify under some Ghengis Khan." Hendricks took the lead: "In practical terms, Herr Schmidt, we're limited in what we can do. The Constitution is clear on the subject, and so are the Harmonizer's writings. We may withdraw nonviolently, but we can't meddle with their internal politics." The Lord Mayor said: "No. That would be wrong, that's for sure." Schmidt looked around and addressed them all: "Isn't that a little incongruous? You lock up a third of the population but you scrupulously avoid interference on some Constitutional basis." "Herr Schmidt." Once more the Secretary filled a silence. "I think all of us would object to the phrase Mock up.' Sequestration is the term we use, and it is far more descriptive. 'Locking up' implies a form of punishment. We don't punish in New Harmony. You might, in Berlin, but we don't deprive people of their Freedom. We merely sequester them into their vibrational community." I'he Rep came in eagerly: "The writings arc quite explicit on the subject. Why, in Moral Science the Harmonizer writes -- " "Farley," Hendrieks broke in, "Herr Schmidt is not all that interested in the writings. I'm sure. But now that you bring it up, the quote you're groping for is: 'The just seek justice and the base baseness. Let us therefore establish a place of justice and a place of baseness. and let Mind sequester the wheat from the chaff.'" The Lord Mayor agreed: "Well put. well put." "Nevertheless, you do want to interfere." "We merely want to ensure that the Sequestration remains effective." "Why don't you let Mind do that?" file Rep eagerly threw in: "The Harmonizer writes: 'Mind works through Man as Man works through Mind."' "So you have to give Mind a Hand?" The Secretary for Perpetual Harmony smiled painfully and said: "I see, Herr Schmidt, that your sense of humor is very active, indeed. You sense a contradiction here, but the conflict is more apparent than real. Precisely put, the doctrine goes something like this: The 'hand' you refer to is actually a manifestation of Mind. Farley's quote should be understood in its poetic, not in its metaphysical sense. It appears in the Harmonizer's Science of Aesthetics." C omPol had grown restless again: "As one practical man to another. Karl, let me say this. We're lucky as hell that the boys in (here go on girly raids regular as clockwork, or we'd have our work cut out for us." " fell me about that. The phrase (his afternoon." "Girly raid?" "Yes." "Well, it's like this. Karl. When you're dealing with weirdos and crazies, there's always something like that -- something you can't explain. and the girly raids are one of those things. The big studs in there, the chiefs, they have to kidnap their girls from the Outside. It's a kind of... of a... an act of what-you-ma-call it... machismo, like. I mean, those guys go through agonies coming and going, and I guess it makes them look pretty big in the eyes of the crowd inside." The Rep interjected: "Of course, there is a more sophisticated explanation -- " "Which is," Hendricks continued, "that there's a differential moral pressure on this side of the barrier that pulls the chiefs. As it says in the .Science of Morals, 'The Victim is by far the stronger in such cases, acting like a magnet on filings."' The Lord Mayor: "Apt, apt." The Secretary said, pointing with a spoon: "I see that you're puzzled, Herr Schmidt. What Hendricks means is that -- " "I was coming to that," Hendricks said. "The theory is simply that we have a certain number of unidentified co-vibrators out here who attract the chiefs." "Let me see if I understand you," Schmidt said. "You're saying that the girls -- some girls -- wish to be kidnapped and so -- " "That's evident -- " " -- they get what they deserve?" "Where I come out on this," the Com Pol said, reasserting the practical again, "is that they come-, and that gives us a chance to educate them." do you do? Use some kind of drug?" "Goodness no," the Rep cried. The Secretary was also shocked: "That would be clearly illegal." Hendricks: "A breach of the Constitution." The Lord Mayor: "Breach, that's the word." ComPol said: "Karl, let me tell you what w'e'll be doing tonight and in the future. We'll vipple the guys and send them back in." "'Vipple' stands for Victim-Perpetrator Life Exchinge," Hendricks explained. The Rep chimed in with: "It's an educational tool, pure and simple." "It ain't simple!" ComPol protested. "It takes up three floors of a good-sized building. And it's damned expensive, too. But it should work. The boys tell me it'll work. It's like this, Karl. Used to be, we lectured to the chiefs. For one day. That's all we're allowed. We used to lecture them till they were blue in the face. But that didn't work. Now with vipple, we've got 'em." The Secretary held up his hands. "Gentlemen, gentlemen. You're going too fast for Herr Schmidt. He looks from face to face and I see that he is confused. Let me explain, covery, a phenomenal new device invented in our penal laboratories by Dr. Fieldgreen." ComPol: "You met him this afternoon." And the Rep: "It's a consciousness expander." Then Hendricks: "Let Herb explain." "What it does, Herr Schmidt, is this. It transfers the experience of one person to another, and viceversa. Clearly you get a tremendous expansion of eonseiousness." " fhat's possible?" "We've done it!" ComPol added: "Works like gangbusters." The Rep exulted: "It's a real breakthrough." Sehmidt shook his head. "I don't see how that would serve your purposes. How will that incapacitate the chiefs? That's your object, isn't it? To destroy their effectiveness?" Hendricks pushed his ice cream dish aside and said: "Whatever makes a chief a chief in there, it must be his superb adaptation, right?" "All right," Schmidt said. "I would agree." "Adaptation's a state of mind, right?" Schmidt shrugged. "All right; go on." guy's consciousness. That changes his state of mind." "Right," Schmidt conceded, "but it doesn't follow that he'll be maladapted. More likely, he'll be better adapted." "Not so," Hendricks said. "He loses his charisma." the Rep intcriccted. "and that's what these boys rule by. in there." " I hey become much more 'rellcctivc' -- that's the phrase." This was the Secretary. "Wc'vc got proof in the case of Abe Herenberg Sultzy Chico Kid." fhe Lord Mayor nodded: "Yes, the Kid." "Abe Herzenberg...?" ComPol saw his opening. "We've only vippled one guy so far. Abe Herzenberg Sultzy Chico Kid. (All of these guys have these long names -- more machismo.) We knew it'd work from the animal experiments, but we had to have a test case -- for the legality of it. So we vippled the Kid, and then w'e had some friends of ours file a friendly suit." fhe Rep: "It went all the way to the Celestial Arbiters." Hendricks: "And the case held. VPl.n is a legal educational tool." fhe Lord Mayor: "Legal's the word." . "Put what I wanted to say, Karl, is that it worked on this Sultzy Kid. Afterwards he was kind of a zombie, like, and so was the victim." Lor a second there was silence. I hen Schmidt began: "So you have a new technical innovation that, in effect..." He stopped. Richard door of the dining room. "It appears, gentlemen, that my guide is ready to take me from your midst." Heads turned. Then Hendricks said: "Herr Sehmidt. Let me try to sum up the Lord Mayor's thoughts about your visit, fhe people of Berlin and the people of the United Harmonies have a long and friendly history of mutual cooperation. We'd like your eity to be the first on the Continent to try a confinement. Conditions warrant it. Your people want it. Your Senate would vote for it if only you withdraw your opposition. The Mayor has that assurance from the delegation that came to visit us last year. The time for action is now, and we are at your service." The Lord Mayor said: "My sentiments, my sentiments." Ihe Regional Rep: "Such a venture w ould cement our deep cultural ties." And the ComPol: "Karl, old buddy, believe me, it's good to know they're behind that barrier, all nicely sequestered up, the whole damned lot of them, safe and secure." Finally, the Secretary for Perpetual Harmony: "A toast, gentlemen. I give you the Berlin (onllnement." Schmidt gave his glass of carrot juice a tiny lift. But he didn't drink to w hat he judged was pious, ignorant, official genocide, no, not even to be polite. T hey drove out of the Eastcoast Police Compound over a ribbed metal surface that made talk diffia van but Schmidt would have described as a station wagon. He sat formed chauffeur. It was nighttime in Manhattan. Schmidt found it odd to drive through what seemed to him more like a military reservation than a city (with its low concrete buildings. virtually empty streets, and its "buttoned-up-tight-for-the-night" atmosphere) while all around flickered a luminous replica of old New York. Sometimes the streets projected by the holograph generators didn't coincide with the real, the new , the neo-puritan road, so that the van drove through buildings, statues, lamp posts. When they got off the ribbed street and the high-pitched hum the operation that lay ahead, but Schmidt only half listened. His mind still mulled over the dinner conversation. chief was relatively easy once you knew the exit points he used. The barrier could be crossed at any point, of course, but the chiefs always came out underground to avoid detection. The surface was constantly patroled, and it was easy to pick them up as they spasmed on the ground. It took the better part of half an hour to recover from passage, and the chiefs liked to do so in privacy, of course. Now up ahead was an underground breach the Peacefreaks liked to use because it was near their territory, and that's where they were going now. The Department had set up an observation room from which the breach could be watched through hidden cameras. Once a chief was spotted. detectives would follow him until he made his move against a girl. Then they'd hustle him off to be vippled. German said yes, he'd been told a launched off into a description of that. He knew a lot about the animal tests that had been conducted and the technology -- work, he said, that had grown out of experiments with brain wave control in the sixties and seventies. But was pensive, he stopped, and they rode on in silence. Schmidt thought about RD, briefing package had made no mention of these things. Nor had there been mention of complex social arrangements inside the Confinements. No. Nor mention of a religious movement that had throw up a truly intriguing, original building. Despite its humble materials and seemingly random construction, Sophia Grande (even the name had stuck), reminded him in an odd sort of way of the cathedral in Cologne. Our Lady of the Expansion. It darkened his mood to think about that. Was it possible that an authentic new religion had been born inside the Confinement -- a new inspiration that would die along with the people when Harmony carried out "gradSchmidt imagined a conversation between Harmony officials. Said one: "Let's glitch the bastards." Said the other: "Yeah, let's glitch 'em, let's glitch 'em good." On the left people in spic-andspan clothing streamed out of the lighted rectangle of a large concrete building, a Meditation Hall. They vere gone in a flash as the van drove by, but they set Schmidt to thinking about the people on the Outside. Not the officials, the little people. How did they feel about the Confinements? America had become a remarkably quiet and placid place since the so-called "Renewal," that period of a year or more after Gunnison's take-over. They were said to resemble the Japanese of antediluvian times. (The Japanese resettlements on the Asian mainland were areas of turmoil, passion, and disorder. Class war raged. The Japanese had settled once and for all the argument about an unchangeable national character. There was no such thing.) Americans operated the great industrial plant -- for it remained great even after the disorders of l#-#()()#. I'hey farmed, raised cattle, moved goods, educated, comnumicted, and entertained themselves. But Harmony was not a world power, as the U.S. had been. Its financial and military tentacles were withdrawn and folded in a prim, clean lap. The striving, hustling, bustling spirit had gone out of Americans. All that they promoted now was the Confinements. Was that a clue? Had America withdrawn into itself to nurture a new creation? Or was it caught in the grip of a fatal disease? Was American placidity a kind of grand, national guilt? The car slowed down. Abruptly (hey were out of the holographic ghost town. The geometric uniformity of the real Manhattan lay beliind. The scene resolved into an ancient neighborhood of half-ruined brick buildings, dark in silhouette against the barrier's shimmer. The road ahead had narrowed, and in the headlights of the vehicle Schmidt saw the huge buckled concrete slabs of an impassable street. "We go on foot from here." The ear door opened and a light came held the door. "You're absolutely sale," he said. Sehmidt groaned a little as he got out. Ancient bones. "We've got this whole place staked a wide eirele w ith an electric torch Schmidt hadn't seen him activate. Schmidt stretched. He was still tired, despite the good snooze on the plane and a nap in the aseptic hotel room. The barrier was very near. It niiieh resembled a rainbow, but it was a dome of a rainbow, not merely a strip. Tiny firellies of current pulsed amidst the colors. It was beautiful in a way. gan's light on the broken pavement. and they walked into the darkness of brick. How the barrier was generated, the cost of generation, how deep it extended underground, and how high into the sky -- all that had been in the brochures. They knew all about the deletenious gynomax expansion but nothing about the l.ady of the Expansion. The abandoned old-fashioned buildings turned out to be part of a buffer zone between the barrier and the rest of the city. In a moment they were through it and emerged hesitated -- then moved to his left in a diagonal line across the razed terrain. In the jerkily moving ball of light. Schmidt saw bits of broken brick pressed into the clay, pieces of reinforcing bars dark with rust, and other litter. He had a wry thought. All this was a bit below par for the famous tidiness of New Harmony. Immediately up ahead (he barrier seemed to rise right out of the grourid. Suddenly Schmidt stopped. turned with him on the ground. Schmidt gestured. "Who're they?" The light moved and picked out a girl on the edge of the desolate, barren terrain. She stood near a brownstone that had been cut in hair by the giant bulldozer that must have cleared this strip of land. Behind her a bathtub hung like a whitish blob inside the shell of the building by a pipe. The girl stood very erect, very still. Her blond hair fell straight down. She wore a simple skirt and blouse. Neatly neo-puritan. Beyond her stood another girl in the same attitude, and beyond her yet another, and so on until the desolation curved away out of sight. hadn't replied. The young man fidgeted in obvious discomfort. "Well?" himself. Like every other official of the New Puritan Secular Order, he was an avid student of the Harmonizer's writings, but he didn't fully understand the doctrine of differential moral pressure that people gan the Vigil had always seemed a straightforward protest movement that should be put down without much ado, and that's how his superiors would behave, he thought, if they were free to act. But somehow a protest movement was not compatible with the doctrine of differential moral pressure. "Girls," he said lamely, unable to delay any longer. "Just some girls." .Schmidt raised his eyebrows at the evasive reply. Girls they were, so much was established; but he that. This was one hell of a lot more than girls. This was a formation of girls, fhe girls stood spaced out at five meter intervals. All stood in the same odd, almost reverent pose, Schmidt said: "Surely that can't be all? Come on. Hank. You have such nice initials for everything that I don't understand. Tell me what the letters are." added: "If you must know." When Schmidt raised his eyebrows again, he went a step further: "The Vigil of Protest." "Oh? I thought you people lived in harmony. All the malcontents are supposed to be behind that thing." Schmidt gestured at firellies in a sea of color. Inwardly Schmidt was pleased. Maybe the America he knew and loved hadn't died altogether. There was some hope. stitution," he said. He paused, struggling to find the right expression. "Oh, gee, it's complicated. You see, Karl, they're not organized. They never speak. They come alone: they leave alone. We've got agents tracking the lot, but wc'vc never been able to prove conspiracy. So it's not a protest under the Constitution." Pause. "God know s why they do it... Of course we have a theory." "Differential moral pressure? Unidentified covibrators?" "Oh. you've been told." "Lnough to understand, altogether enough," Schmidt said. "Of course no one bothered to tell me call it the Vigil of Protest?" "They don't call it anything. They xs come and stand here. The people call it that. It's just a phrase that's got about. We'd better be going, Karl." "Just a minute," Schmidt said. "How long has this been going on ' "As long as I can remember. I guess ever since the barrier went up. That'd be seven years." "So not all the people support the Confinement -- on the Outside, (liat is." protested. "Not a bit. Like you said, they're co-vibrators. They are gestured toward the barrier. "They rightfully belong in there. Could we go? This is the time they always start coming through. I don't want (o miss the action." Schmidt hesitated, but then he gave up, nodded, and followed an unmarked hole in the middle of the razed terrain. Once it must have been the entrance to the subways that no longer ran. I'hey went down and then, led by abandoned corridors amidst cobwebs and litter to a small room crowded with equipment. Two lounging detectives rose and were to a large screen set against the wall. It showed the sparkling light of the barrier edged on two sides by what looked like a broken wall. They sat down to wait for a chief. T he chief w as a long time in coming. At the moment he -- that is to say Emmanuel Toronto Salazar Smith -- sat on a rock in a cavelike enclosure w ith his hands around his face. He sat on a white handkerchief that he had spread out to protect his suit. From time to time he glanced up at the shimmering barrier that filled the cave with dim light. He glanced especially at the fireflies in the color, measuring their intensity. On two successive earlier tries, he had found the Fire too hot. Three chiefs had gone ahead of him, and it being the peculiarity of the Fire to intensify when someone passed through it, Manny-Man had had to wait. Now he still waited, guessing that in another hour or so he might chance it again. He smoked his last cigarette like a man condemned. He carefully smoothed the empty package and put it in his pocket. Then he waited without even that consolation. On the other side of the barrier, in the small observation room, the two detectives, accustomed now to the presence of the foreign visitor and bored by the absence of action on the flickering screen, resumed the argument .Schmidt's entrance had interrupted. They discussed the Flood. One maintained that the Flood had come because Ralph Waldo had prayed for Divine vengeance seeing that the Nation disregarded his counsel. Furthermore, the things that had gone on in California! The Devil himself had lived in California and had feasted his nostrils on the smoke of hippies and cats and children sacrificed by cultists on the beaches over fires of driftwood. It was no surprise to the detective that God should listen to Ralph's entreaties. He himself had known something would happen just from reading his Bible. The second one called the first a superstitious fool whose blabberings were a blasphemy and degraded the Great Mental Scientist. He wouldn't sit by and let any man make a petty tribal god out of Ralph Waldo. Ralph was the ultimate modern man -- a man who'd learned the law s both of Matter and Spirit. If this detective's opinion counted for anything, it was that Ralph had foreseen the Flood by searching the Future with his Third F.ye, the one the Hindoos said was right in the center of your forehead and oiened when you lived a strictly scientific life. As for the Bible, in his humble opinion, it was a corruption of something once valuable, but lor all practical purposes. it was as good as useless now . As this argument grew heated, rassed and tried to engage Schmidt in a competing conversation. But Schmidt waved him away. He said this was a most interesting and enlightening discussion. Hearing this, the detectives launched into ever greater flights of eloquence. rhus time passed. At last, in his cave, Manny-Man rose from his rock. He thought he detected a thinning of sparkles in the color, and when he tested the Fire w ith a finger, he found that it had lessened its bite. The third try would succeed, he decided. Three was the Lady's sacred number. This time he'd make it all the w ay through and not recoil from the suffocating nausea and the searing, paralyzing pain. He took a deep breath. His lear had become so intense that his bod no longer felt it. Sweat beads stood on his forehead and over his lip. He moved forward, but his feet were rooted in the clay dirt of the ground. He stared down and saw bits of old tile that had paved this area. "Please," he w hispered. "Please, l.ady, be with me, let me go, let it be over, please release me." The lady denied his request. Instead she made him think compulsively about the passage back which was also still before him. He'd have to make it carrying a girl in his arms. And he remembered Betty Simple as they'd passed through coming the other way -- not at this breach but at another. She had screamed in the middle of the hell ol Fire. And he'd stared at her face, licr open mouth, her terrified eyes. And Fire had clung to her lips and longue and teeth. Her brows and liair and eyes had flamed. And he'd almost fainted with the fear of Strangeness that had overcome his hod fear. "Be with me. Lady," he whispered again. He gave himself a little nudge forward, and this time his body obeyed him. He eased himself into llrsl, his face torn by a grimace. ( entimeter by centimeter he merged with the barrier and became a dark shape within its brilliance. Schmidt saw the figure first and called attention to it. It was a dark luimanoid shadow in the light. It came very slowly. Then at last Manny-Man broke out of the barrier, doubled over, swayed, and fell over like someone dead. He jerked involuntarily. Spasms passed over his half-bent form. Whisps of elecIromagnetic energy played over the exposed surface of his skin like names. Then the radiation died down to a shimmer on hands and face. Finally even the shimmer faded away. the disputatious detectives nodded. tense with excitement. "The yellow tie," he added with a glance at Schmidt. Schmidt marveled. The form on the ground testified to the excruciating agonies the slow passage must cause. Why did they do it? Surely only the deepest and most fundamental human motivation could induce a man to go through such torture. called for someone he dubbed Dragnet Five. He told the man they had a "live one." He gave instructions and emphasized that no action be taken until the subject had committed an act of force. "We've got to have an honest to goodness V-P pair," he concluded. "You know those chicks. They know the Constitution. We've got to get them dead to rights." Dragnet Five said that he understood. "It's all set. This should be clean as a whistle." He pointed to the screen where the Peacefreak still spasmed on the ground. "He'll come to in about twenty minutes. Then he'll clean himself. They believe they must be spic-and-span to go undetected. They always pick a nice clean spot on this side. I'll give you odds that he'll go under the strip and come up in the brick. Then I'd guess. He'll drag her back into the ruins. When he gets her into the shadow's, we'll move in." tration, all cop. He rubbed his hands. "And then?" Schmidt asked. "And then we'll vipple the pair." Ill T he girl waited to be snatched. Her name was Timmy McCallum, but in the Vigil they called her Rubeegol, which was the brandname of a lipstick. She also thought of herself as Rubeegol. She had left her old life behind. Everyone in the Visible Vigil had a code name, the necessary condition for surreptitious communications by telephone and letter. Communications were essential, for the Vigil orchestrated a widespread national protest -- and what it had become, the Expansion Plot. So the girls had code names, and the girlish chit-chat about nailpolishes, deodorants, depilatories, creams, ointments, unguents, and powders wasn't what it seemed. But it was more complicated than that. No member of the VV ever spoke to any other member, but they communicated nevertheless, using intermediaries, never fewer than three. The go-betweens were members of the Invisible Vigil. These girls never went near the forty-seven Confinements of New Harmony. Rubeegol came from the upper class. Her father belonged to the new aristocracy that had arisen Crusade Representative for Allied Donsanto International, one of two chemical giants in the country with headquarters in flood-safe St. Louis in Mokan Harmony. Rubeegol grew up in California. She took part in the East Rush when, following the earliest California tremors in February #, a third of the state's population (later called The Remnant) had literally climbed the Rocky Mountains and had thus escaped both the earthquakes and the Flood. Her father had been a space engineer in charge of a thousand people engaged in the formulation of nosecone coatings, and thus he had the management experience required for organizing one of the sixteen Remnant "Salients" that had fanned out all over the land east of the Rockies to generate the popular uprising in favor of Gunnison. Through the first years of the Renewal, Rubeegol had been an ardent Puritan, working as a nurse in the Civil Disturbance. When things settled down, she resumed her interrupted studies, and since went to Eastcoast. Here she witnessed establishment of the first Confinement, and she was one of the first girls in her class to join the Women's Protest which over time grew into the Vigil. Rubeegol served IV for nearly four years. She recruited eighty girls at last, and as a reward she was allowed to "take off her makeup," as they said in the Movement. She turned visible. She got her chance to enter Lady-service inside (he barrier. This was her three hundredth (lay of vigil. With days off and vacations counted in, that made nearly a year and a half of waiting -- time enough to grow impatient, time enough to wonder if she'd ever be snatched. Yet tonight she had a light heart, beneath the hard-nosed militancy (hat came with the acceptance of Vigil discipline, Rubeegol remained a woman. She didn't totally avoid (he pervasive anti-fern propaganda which said -- in effect -- that women were different: more sentimental, a little light headed, warmer of heart, iingifted in technology, and intui(ive rather than brainy. She knew all this for the pure bosh it was. Rubeegol knew all about women and what they could do. In a period of less than seven years, a handful of women (many of (hem active Puritans during the Renewal) had infiltrated the Confinements and established the Ladyeiilt. It had started as a collective effort, as a political tactic, a way to give cohesion and hope to the wretches in those unspeakable, bounded slums. But the Cult had developed a spirit and meaning of i(s ow n. The rituals devised to manage the masses had begun to act on (he originators, and now the Cult was something more. The bits and pieces of poetry and scripture taken almost at random from hundreds of sources and Xeroxed crudely to make a Holy Book had linked like fibers into a real Scripture with an oddly cohesive logic of its own. The concept of a stern yet benevolent Lady -- simultaneously Bride, Mother, and Ancient Crone -- now seemed real and vibrant with life. Taboos imposed merely to create an air of mystery turned out now to have inherent value. (One of these was the sanctity of metals of all kinds, and the command to save them.) Disciplines extracted to create order had created high morale. (One of these was the requirement that chiefs undergo the Ordeal of Fire to get a queen and hence to merit their positions of leadership.) Oracular pronouncements by pack and tribal queens became of necessity real oracles. And the sacramental fornications on Janenights -- chosen as a central rite because nothing less would have captured the attention of the debased population -- had become charged with symbolic significance. The Lady became the Cosmos, the Ecosphere, the Mild Adaptation, the Circle of Peace, the Song of Heaven, the Merciful, the Bond of Service. Her robe was the sky and her undergarments the rainbow, and the barrier itself the shelter of her skirts. In the Lady's name -- and later in Her service -- women worked to free the confined populations using any and all tools they could, including technical tools. Rubeegol stood on the edge of the razed terrain in shoes between whose soles cadmium flakes had been hidden, They would make solar panels, and the panels would power the underground factories. Her clothing was laced with other metals and fibers needed to make neutralizers. Progress was slow, but the first factory, the one beneath Sophia Grande in Eastcoast, already produced such devices. They couldn't be used yet. The authorities could detect neutralizer breaches. But they were being produced, and some day they would be used. Rubeegol was all too conscious of the fact that women had organized the metals smuggling, by-passing the detectors at the official gates through the device -- and the discipline -- of Queen Raids. Women had engineered the logistical system Outside as well as the production system within. Women had solved the complex problems presented by an environment so primitive the common people burned fecal waste to cook their meals. Women. Yes, women had done all that, a signal achievement. The Confinement had helped, of course. The psychic pressures generated by a population expanding against a barrier had prepared the folk for religious conversion. The brutal competition for food had created a longing for unity and peace -- and the Lady-cult supplied a kind of central union even as it pardoned and sanctioned the reality of vicious foodwar that it couldn't stop. Better that some live well than that all starve and Confinement become a graveyard of men and women without flesh on their bones. Meanwhile in every oracle every queen urged the people to make the Realm green. Women. She was proud to be a woman. Nevertheless, Rubeegol accepted from the Harmony propaganda what it pleased her to accept. She was superstitious when it pleased her, and she was more intuitive than men, when it pleased her. After all, she was a woman, and it was the ancient privilege of women to do what they pleased. She knew this in her bones. Tonight it pleased her to have an intuition. She would be snatched. She knew it. It also pleased her to be superstitious. She felt she had received too omens. This was the three hundredth day of her vigil, and the number three was sacred to the Lady. The second omen had been a flashlight beam pointed in her direction by two men who'd stood in the darkness and had then disappeared down the subway entrance. The light had picked her out. Why her? Why not one of the other vigilantes? Rubeegol felt sure it was a sign. She thought about that, and she thought about life inside the Realm, the year she'd spend inside a cage hung up in a church or chapel, the Janenights she'd announce whenever it pleased her. and then the work in Sophia (jrande on the great plot to break out of the bubbles and overrun the land. Her mind wandered off into the future and ranged over the past. She exulted in the thought that humanity would once again be reunited in America. The narrow, crabby aberration of a time would be swept away. But then she brought her mind back to her intuition, growing lldgety and nervous again. Her (ime was nearly up. She'd have to leave soon and then, after a measured interval, as if it had liappened at random, another girl would take her place. But no, she thought, that won't he. Tonight is the night. It was in the air about her. She telt a sense of expectation. Or was it just that the squeeze were thicker than usual? In that ruin to her left she'd seen the glow of a cigarette. Earlier she'd heard (he upsurge and abrupt cut-off of a transistor radio -- as if someone's Unger had slipped on the volume dial. They were out in force tonight. Well, she thought, they can't do anything to me. Is it that that I'm sensing? she wondered, momentarily worried. All those cops? No, she assured herself. It's real. I'll be snatched tonight. The police were remarkably well disciplined, by and large. Nevertheless Rubeegol had heard of girls What a banner month September Is for the science-fiction side of the house! Leading our mass-market list -- breaking out of the category and heading straight Clarke's smashing new novel! Backed by publicity, promotion and all the attendant fanfare reserved for mainstream for sf sales, perhaps even surpassing superior intelligence would be totaUy indifferent to man and his doings is indeed what Clarke is writing about." It's already won the Nebula and John W. Campbell Award... and we're betting on its taking the "triple crown!" If we had to nominate a cover as the best sciencefiction cover of this or any other) year, we'd opt for the Dean Ellis but, of course, we are totally impartial. Each year Ellis contributes several of the most imaginative and best executed covers in the business -- not only are they beautiful, but they sell books. Strangely, his name never appears on Hugo ballots... perhaps because his work is concentrated in the book field, and only exposure in sf magazines keeps an artist's name before the fans. Pity! Think about it... A year and something ago we read quite an off-beat yam in Galaxy: "A Voice and Bitter Weeping." You may remember it -- a delightful tale of some Israeli mercenaries who find themselves embroiled in a war between Texas and the United States. A novel idea, we thought! Indeed, enough ideas floating around to make a novel... and so we long-distanced the chaps responsible in Texas and asked for more -- # words more to be exact. And so, a year later, we offer The Texas-Israeli War? #, by Jake Saunders and Howard Waldrop. Rebellious Texans have kidnapped the President of the United STates and are holding him captive in Crystal City. His future -- and indeed the future of the country -- depends on a band of fearless Israelis whose courage has been tested in other wars! Sol Inglestein Is the delicious hero, and we nominate Alan -- Alda or Arkin -- to play the lead, when Hollywood discovers this fast-paced and delightfully exciting sf adventure. Finding science-flction short stories to publish is easy. Everybody's a writer -- or at least everybody thinks he's a writer. Finding good short stories to publish is quite another matter. Nonetheless, we've thrown our editorial hat into the originalanthology ring and are introducing Clement, Dickson, Foster, Lafferty, Niven, Rothman, Silververg, Simak and Vinge. The editor of this splendid new series is Judy-Lynn del Rey, who learned ail about science fiction in the eight years she was Managing Editor of Galaxy and IF. Now she is Ballantine's sf editor and writes most of these columns... she is also related to Lester del Rey by marriage. And last, but never least, we offer of everybody's favorite phenomenon written by Alan Dean Foster. Gene Roddenberry called from California the 'that Foster has really brought those characters to life... can hardly wait for the next one." Well, here it is, on sale follow in January. BB who'd been dragged off into the ruins by squeeze for a bit of forcible bushwack. She imagined a dirty old mattress, a heavy pressing body, hard breathing. She shook off the feeling. It had never happened to her, but it was the kind of thing a vigilante was supposed to take in her stride. You couldn't be sexually selective in this job. You'd be the mate of whatever chief snatched you, even if he turned out to be Frankenstein himself. Time passed. Rubeegol watched the play of fire in the barrier. An airplane flew by overhead. She grew sluggish and despondent. And when the feet dislodged a brick behind her in the ruin, she mistook the sound for the scamper of a rat. The man caught her totally by surprise. His final rush came too quickly to elicit anything resembling a reaction from her. The hand enveloped her mouth and crushed her nose. She gulped for air. A knee bruised the small of her back. Her hands fought frantically for balance as he pulled her back. Then she saw an explosion of stars. The pain rushed in just as her consciousness fled, S HE came awake in a speeding car. She opened her eyes for a second and immediately closed them again. One glimpse told her that she was in a police van. She lay on a cot. Peripherally she'd sensed another figure next to her, and at the foot of the cot had squatted a police technician in a white shirt. She'd recognized the gold-rimmed cap. In the wide front seat she'd seen two men next to a driver in a chauffeur's uniform. The tactic of camouflage rewarded her with information. The men in the front conversed, and she could hear them fairly well despite the rush of tires on the pavement. "Mind you," one voice said -- it was bright, young and eager. "We don't know for sure that it'll work, hut our psychologists swear it'll incapacitate the man." "By the expansion of his consciousness. I was told that; over dinner." The voice of an older man. Rubeegol detected an accent. Silence. The wheels whizzed over pavement. Rubeegol felt a dull ache on the side of her head, a throbbing. But she pushed that aside. She was thinking hard. She added one and one together. She had been snatched. In the moment before some hard object had exploded against her head, she'd known her attacker as a chief. By the smell. Not a cop, a chief. The pungent odor still hung in the car. It conjured up a llash-niemory of her uncle's farm. Men coming in from the hunt brought in that earthy odor, that redolence of animality. The figure she sensed next to herself must be a chief and her attacker. Adjustment operation, she thought with irritation. Clumsy attempt to influence the internal politics of the Confinement. It irritated Rubeegol because it meant a delay in her entry, nothing more. They would lecture the chief and, if it pleased them, they'd include her also under the 'victim' rubric of the law . At most they could carry on for twenty-three hours and fifty-nine minutes. Thereafter it was detention, and that was unconstitutional. Then they'd be released or placed inside EC. She preferred release. If she was pushed through the metal detectors at the official entry point, she would lose the precious cargo she carried. Up front the older man spoke; "You've assured me that it's legal, but I've been thinking. In Berlin we'd call it an invasion of privacy. Isn't that illegal here?" A foreigner, hence the accent. "Not if it's mutual," the young voice said. "The Celestial Arbiters found that an exchange of privacies was not covered." Rubeegol was puzzled. What on earth were they talking about now. An exchange of privacies? It sounded menacing, somehow. "Doesn't that come to the same thing?" Berlin asked. "It hurts them both, doesn't it? And even if we assume that the perpetrator deserves what he gets -- what about the victim? Those failure rates you cited earlier don't sound encouraging. Not for mice or rats or hamsters or guinea pigs; certainly not for people. You're exposing an innocent victim to the risk of schizophrenia. High risk, if your numbers are correct." "Innocent?" "Of course. The victim's innocent, of course." "We have a slightly different conception here," the young voice said. "We make no differentiation." Now Rubeegol understood a part of what they were talking about. Ralphy's Science of Morals, she thought. The victim invites the crime. Nothing ever happens by accident. If you get robbed, you want to get robbed. The Mind reaches out and grabs hold of Substance. Substance manifests in Phenomena. She thought of the ideological indoctrination she'd undergone during the Renewal and later in college. It had all made marvelous sense at one time. The older man said: "I had forgotten. That is your penological doctrine. That falls under the rubric of co-vibration, right? But I'd understood that you don't carry that principle into practice. Say a what then?" Rubeegol began to like the old man. The youngster answered: "As a rule we don't enforce that provision, and there is the exception clause where a victim can show that professional or scientific involvement with crime may have been the cause of the attack. But the point is, Karl, that we're legally covered. That's why we don't hesitate to vipple the girl. Legally she's as guilty as the man." But Rubeegol didn't hear what the older man said. The car ran over a ribbed surface now and tires hummed at a high pitch. She recognized the place by the sound. Good old familiar Police Compound. It was like home. They dragged you off to the Compound once a month at least for interrogation. They were on West Side near Seventh Avenue and Thirty-Third Street. The phrase rang through her mind. Vipple the girl. Vipple? Rubeegol began to feel strong apprehensions and judged it high time to come awake officially. She opened her eyes and looked about, sat up. There was a chief beside her, a handsome, dark brute of a man -- not Frankenstein, thank God. Her movement appeared to trigger motion in the technician who squatted at the foot of her cot. He reached down into a narrow black case between his legs. "Where am #? What is this? Where are you taking me?" She spoke calmly knowing the rules of the game. At her words the two men in the front seat immediately turned and the chauffeur glanced over his shoulder briefly. She saw an expression of sympathy in the grey eyes of the older man, but the young one looked stern. He said: "Calm yourself, chicky. Just don't get hysterical right away." "I'm not a bit hysterical. I just want to know where you're taking f  me. The young man turned to the technician who still fumbled with something between his knees. "Messerschmidt, you better give her a sedative. She's overwrought." "Now just a minute," Rubeegol cried, but she saw that it would do no good to argue. The technician had risen to a crouching position and approached her with an injector in his hand. His round cap almost brushed the roof of the van and he swayed with the motion of the vehicle. She struggled briefly when he bent over her, but the gun soon touched her arm at one point, and for the second time within a short span she felt the outrush of awareness. component was a room divided in the center by a pane of glass. One side contained two elaborate devices that reminded Schmidt of dentist's chairs. An impressive console stood between them. Wires ran from the console to instrument arms above each chair. On the other side of the glass were armchairs, couches, a coffee table, and other furniture reminescent of a doctor's waiting room. Dr. Fieldgreen, a little man in a white coat and sporting a goatee, stood by the glass with Schmidt on the coffee table behind them and leafed through a magazine. Beyond the glass, lab technicians prepared the V-P pair. Both the girl and the dark man were unconscious, and the technicians strapped them into the chair now. Dr. Fieldgreen apologized for the seeming simplicity of the set-up. He had a calm, precise delivery. "There is much, much more to sured Schmidt. "Our computer facilities are on the floor below, and the signal modulators occupy sixty cubic meters on the floor above." He pointed a finger at the white cork of the sound-proofed ceiling. "The rest of this floor is office space, labs, and the animal test areas, of course. Our annual dollars, but of course we spend most of that in outside contracts on component work. You see, Herr Schmidt, we are still looking for improvements. This process takes almost eight hours, which is unacceptable, totally unacceptable." Dr. Fieldgreen frowned and shook his head to underline his words. "How do you monitor the process," Schmidt asked. He had been toying with an idea he didn't care to share with anyone just yet. "Through instruments," the doctor said. "I failed to mention that, but we have a recording room next door where the wave patterns are graphed." "I meant," Schmidt pursued a little guardedly, "I meant human monitoring. Can't you... I guess I'd imagined that you could 'listen in' on the exchange between two people. Human monitoring..." The little man shook his head slowly but persistently. "No, no," he said. "No, no, Herr Schmidt." He lifted a finger. "First, it's highly dangerous. The danger of schizoid reaction is pronounced. In that area we are also expending some resources, as you can imagine. Second," and he added another finger, "there's what we call the Heisenberg effect. You see, Herr Schmidt, you can't monitor without participation, and so the monitoring itself would tend to interfere with the process. Third -- " "Excuse me. Doctor. I didn't understand you completely. You mean to say you don't know what is exchanged between the people?" "Of course we do. Their life experience." Dr. Fieldgreen pointed to the couple in the dentist chairs. Technicians were fitting loose nets of wire over the man's head. "'His experience will become her experience, and her memories, feelings, etc., will become his memories and so forth." "Do you mean that he'll lose his memories and get hers?" Schmidt asked incredulously. "No, no. Each will retain his or her memories as well. The process is additive." "Hmm," Schmidt said, thinking, "But as for substance, the content of those memories. Do you monitor..." "We have no way of monitoring that -- unless, of course, we were to ridiculous." "Then how do you know what takes place?" "Through animal tests." "But how can you be sure? One animal picks up what another animal has learned?" the other's behavioral repertoire." Schmidt shook his head in wonder. If it was true, if it really worked, this device could fantastically magnify human powers. "Third," Dr. Fieldgreen said. Schmidt looked at him in puzzlement. Then he saw the three fingers in the air. "One more question. Dr. Fieldgreen, before you go on to your third point. Dr. Fieldgreen, has it create a superman?" The doctor nodded. "It has. But we don't think it wdll. It hasn't created a supermouse or a superrat at this point. As a matter of fact, the tendency is in the other direction. Vippled laboratory animals tend as a whole to underperform in the maze. We have a theory about that. We eall it the Field Capacity Syndrome. We assume, and I think rightly, that the brain can only absorb and hold so much information -- what w'e call field capacity. And if it's overloaded, you get a leaching effect. The additional input seeps away. That seems to be (he actual situation. Two sets of experience get mixed up, but only a portion of each remains, and consequently the subject loses mental coordination. At least that was the obvious result with Abe Herzenberg Sultzy Chico Kid." Abe Herzenberg Sultzy Chico Kid. Superrats and supermice. Mental leachate dripping through the psychic ether. A strange world, Karl Schmidt thought, which made mice and rats the model for Man assuming no discontinuity in the spectrum of life between rodent and poet. Maybe there was no sharp and obvious break. Maybe man was nothing more than a superrat... "Third," Dr. Fieldgreen said. Schmidt gave the persistent doctor a glance. "Oh. Of course. Third, Dr. Fieldgreen." "Third," said the doctor, "we wouldn't monitor even if we could. That would be an illegal invasion of privacy." "Why. of course," Schmidt said. "I'd forgotten about that." D r fieldgreen threw the switch shortly after midnight. The instrument panel on the console between the chairs came alive in multichromatic splendor. In the chairs the man and girl seemed unaware that anything had transpired. They sat strapped in, asleep or comatose, their faces even and peaceful as if they were dreaming. Each had a netting draped about the head with wires extending from the netting to the instrument arm and from there to the console. Furthermore, Schmidt understood that the impulse from her chair passed, through the console, into the signal modulator banks on the floor above; and from there, presumably modulated, to the computer banks on the floor below; and from there, appropriately digitalized, into the console; and from there, through the cables, to his chair. And vice versa. Schmidt watched, wondering if he would have a chance to do the foolish thing he had decided to do. The large group that had assembled soon dispersed again. There was nothing to see, no drama, no action. Nevertheless, Schmidt continued standing before the glass, his arms folded in front, his eyes on the couple. He was aware that his continued presence Dr. Fieldgreen. appeared at his elbow and suggested that they retire now. The process would continue until eight in the morning, there would be no change... But Schmidt shook his head. First, his personal body-clock now said that it was nearly seven in the morning in Berlin, the time he habitually rose without the help of an alarm. Soon he would get up and put on his thick blue-white robe. In the refrigerator would be a cool carton of yogurt. Five after seven the bell would ring and Rudi, the baker's son, would bring him hot, crisp rolls. Second, Schmidt was much too interested in this process to abandon the scene now. ing out the yogurt part. Then he tapped the young man on the shoulder in a fatherly way. "Go on home and get a good rest," he said. "You probably have a wife waiting for you." peared that he had no wife. He was only thirty-two, and ani-fer asked you not to marry until thirty-five. "However that may be," Schmidt said, "please feel free to go." And third, he thought. But the real reason why Schmidt wanted to stay he kept to himself. somewhat morosely he sat down on the couch and picked up the magazine he had been reading. It was the latest issue The Meditative Scientist. The lead article was "Gunnison's Contributions in Mental Chemistry." A little after two in the morning, rose and told Schmidt that, if it was all right with him, he'd slip off and lived. Schmidt told him he'd made a wise decision and asked what phone number of his room written out on a slip of paper torn from a page of the magazine. Call him anytime. Then he bade good night and left. Still Schmidt waited. Apart from the hum of machinery and the on-and-off throb of an air compressor somewhere overhead, there was very little activity in two Dr. Fieldgreen put In an appearance and stayed for a short chat. He parted saying that he'd be unavailable for a while. His assistant, Miss Virginia Haut, could be reached by pushing that button just to the left of the Harmonizer's picture on the wall. Miss Haut spoke German like a native. Dr. Fieldgreen said, as if to encourage Schmidt, and then he also left. Miss Haut did not make an appearance, but Schmidt noted that a technician entered the action room in half hour intervals, glanced at instruments, and made marks on a sheet affixed to a clipboard. After a while Schmidt went to the toilet and, on the way, he looked around a bit. He opened a door here and glanced into a room there, and he saw that the place was empty. For a while he contemplated pairs of rats wired in gleaming glass containers as they exchanged lives. A papercluttered office with wood paneling would be Dr. Fieldgreen's domain. Over the doctor's desk he saw a clock. The time was nearly four. Schmidt went back to the waiting room just in time to see the technician enter with his clipboard. Schmidt watched while inside his fifty-nine year chest his heart beat like that of a nine-year old. At last the technician took his leave, and Schmidt took a deep breath to calm himself. He squared his shoulders and walked through the glass door in the glass wall disregarding the IV E mmanuel Toronto McCallum Salazar Rubeegol Timmy Smith whirled away into celestial agonies and then dropped down again like a leaf abandoned by the breeze. And then the breeze came back again and carried the androgynous Creature up again in a spiral through corridors of fusing experience... back, back, back once more to that which had been, until the plasticities of perception collapsed again and the Creature fell in a darkness down, down, down... but never far enough down, never down to the dark, still, limpid rest for which it longed. It was a roller-coaster to exhaustion. Each successive pass penetrated deeper and fused ever more experience. Cell clusters fell into the relentless wine press of some kind of electronic force and gave up the juices of memory, and a male juice mingled with a female juice and dried on parched vistas of burning nerve deserts into visions. The Creature seethed with an enormity of insight. It longed to stop and to assess the fantastic experience. Its fused parts started dialogues constantly interrupted by brutal shoves into yet other, deeper, and stranger tangles of recall. On the ends of the whirling, egg-shaped mental cosmos cracks began to form. The Creature sensed in panic that those cracks might open and drain away the last cohesion of its being. Its structure of awareness groaned in the final stages of a pleasure so intense that it was a searing pain. Stop, screamed the Creature, falling once more, falling into a black darkness of total exhaustion. Stop, it screamed. I can't stand it any more. And it stopped. Incredibly, it stopped. The Creature fell. It was a leaf in the shaft of a deep well. The orange-red blaze of experience was a receding circle of light above. It came down slowly, turning. It came to rest on the still surface of a motionless sea. For a timeless moment the Creature braced for the inevitable kick of forces that would spiral it up from its floating bed into a thousand tortures of mingling, but the kick didn't come. The Creature lay softly and there was only a wondrous silence all about. In that stillness and in that darkness, the Creature shaped an ego from the chaos by an act of reflection, and it discovered itself to be Emmanuel Salazar, a Puerto Rican male, lately the leader of a clump of humanity inside a penal reservation on the island of Manhattan. For sound but unconscious reasons, Salazar also used numerous other names, including the patronymic 'Smith,' whose purpose, he realized, was to set him apart and to enhance his authority with the suggestion of Anglo ancestry. He ruled by a combination of skill and instinct -- a magnetic personality, quick executive reflexes, and an instant conceptual grasp of smallunit warfare. He commanded respect and won high shares of the Man's food distribution, and therefore he was the key element in Brinco Pack's survival. Through some kind of mechanical contrivance, the Eastcoast police had exposed him to the inner experience of the girl he had chosen for his fifth Queen, and he knew this because she knew it. He assumed that Rubeegol also knew what he knew. She was the agent of a Movement they called Lady-cult inside the Confinement, and the network embraced, by Salazar's calculation, at least fifteen percent of all women Outside. Within a short time, perhaps less than a year, again by his calculations -- combining what he knew (and now, for the first time, really understood) and what she knew -- all of the Confinements in New Harmony would burst open like seedpods and engulf a surprised and unsuspecting world. From the ensuing collision would come -- by inference from historical, cultural, anthropological, and psychological studies that Rubeegol's mind had furnished him as evidence -- a great cultural efflorescence. Salazar smiled at the bottom of the well cradled in a leaf on the measureless ocean of darkness. He retraced the mingling with Rubeegol's mind and now, in that stillness, he understood the process itself and how the fusion of memories had taken place. Unaware of the mechanism, he had resisted the experience with all of his ego energies, and in the process he'd almost destroyed the structure of his mind. If he ever had to do it again, he would know what to do. He'd cast aside all resistance and plunge with a cry of abandon into the alien mind -- so very much the same as his own, so very much One and inseparably human. And then he saw' the dot of orange light at the top of the well grow in diameter until it became a blazing sun that came dowm toward him with a rush of light and fire, and he plunged eagerly into the kind, surprised, but welcoming mind of Karl Schmidt, Superintendent of the Berlin Police. T he long arm of the clock on the wall moved dangerously close to the six. Schmidt expected the technician to come in any second with the clipboard. Don't go yet, Salazar's mind said to him. Give her time to recover and to consolidate her ego. There was a kind of laughter in the mind, a joyousness, an anticipation. He loves her, Schmidt thought. Of course I love her, Salazar laughed. How canyon help but love someone you are. They both knew that Rubeegol's mind had swayed on the brink of collapse when Schmidt had at last released her for the leaf-like drop to the bottom of the well. They also knew that, given time, she'd make the same discoveries as Salazar had made, for she knew what he knew. Her impact on Schmidt had been lar more brutal than Salazar's. Schmidt had clutched his head at the temples when the force pulled him into the panoramas of her being. He had reared back like an epileptic with the shock. The man, by contrast, was in control. He gave of himself or he denied as he wished. He could carry on a conversation or wander about Schmidt's memories taking this and leaving that. The power of his mind enveloped Schmidt and made the old man marvel at the potentialities of the human brain. But time was running out. The consequence of a discovery were more hazardous than the benefit of another minute's rest for Rubeegol. Schmidt thought "Good-bye" to Salazar and removed the netting from his head. He replaced it carefully over the girl's blond hair and then, furtively, like a fifty-nine year schoolboy, he slipped out through the door into the waiting room. He'd left just in time. The technician entered and made for the gauges on the instrument console between the chairs. He lingered somewhat longer than usual, and his face darkened with puzzlement. He glanced at Rubeegol. He moved to her side. He removed and then replaced the netting on her head. Finally, back at the console, he nodded to himself and made a notation on his board. Schmidt sought the comfort of the couch, sank down, and closed his eyes. He smiled to himself, rich with information about the Eastcoast Confinement. He, she, and Salazar knew something perhaps no one else knew so well -- the shape of the future. He knew less than they did, of course. He'd only gotten a brief, confused glimpse, but it had been enough to cheer him. Schmidt also hoped that the glimpse of him that was now theirs would have a balmful influence -- like a vitamin or other vital trace element -- in the growth of the Movement. He was sure that both of them would play major, perhaps decisive, roles in its future. The experience had drained him, although it was still early. At the moment, in Berlin, it went on toward eleven in the morning -- almost time to walk down to Cafe Mayer where, in company of men who had long retired, Schmidt took a cup of coffee, a small brandy, and granted himself a single cigar. Midmorning. He dozed off. restored to a pink, scrubbed, cheerful self full of eagerness to please. He brought a thermos of coffee for Herr Schmidt and a sweet roll. At a quarter to eight Dr. Fieldgreen walked through the waiting room muttering to himself. He clutched a set of paper discs marked by squiggly lines. He came back through again and then yet once and asked what it was that bothered him so. "Back to the drawing boards," Dr. Fieldgreen muttered. He slapped a set of disks with a limp hand. "There is an inexplicable change in the pattern. It happened between four and four-thirty. We can't figure it out." He glanced at Schmidt. "Did you observe anything, Herr Schmidt?" Schmidt shook his head slowly. "I'm afraid I won't be much help. lurch last night, I confess I followed his example and fell asleep on the couch." He smiled. "Sorry." "Damnable pattern," Fieldgreen muttered, staring down at the disk. "It's almost as if..." He shook his head and walked out again. laboratory staff arrived for the conclusion of the exercise. They crowded around the glass of the observation room while inside technicians uncoupled the victim-perpetrator pair. Schmidt stood at the window pretending consuming interest, but he already knew the strategy the couple would follow, something that he had worked out in a nanosecond exchange of thought between himself and Salazar, It all went as planned. The couple acted disoriented, sluggish, and stupid. Everyone beamed on Schmidt's side of the glass and exchanged pleased nods and glances. Just like Abe Herzenberg Sultzy Chico Kid. Unresisting, the couple let itself be led into the van. Then, again, the group drove in early morning light -- it was overcast now -- through the much diminished shimmer of holographic images north to the edge of the Confinement. Detectives pushed the couple out of the van on the periphery of the brick. It looked far more dreary and desolate to Schmidt than it had in the rainbow-shimmer of the night. Before the van backed away again, leaving the pair outlined against the ruins, both he and she contrived to shoot a glance of full awareness to Schmidt, a look only the three of them understood. The van backed away, turning. It lurched forward, backed again in the narrow road, and thea it pulled away toward the concrete geometricities of Manhattan. Emmanuel Salazar looked at the girl and she looked at him. Her face was his face, and he could read her eyes almost as if they were his own. There was still a little strangeness about her. He didn't know all about her; he hadn't plumbed her deepest being. The German had saved them. He had interrupted the process, and they both retained unviolated sanctuaries of irreducible privacy. His mind wheeled with the enormity of the task ahead, and he sensed that she had the same thought. So much to do. Harmony's new technology must be replicated. Raiding chiefs must be ence. Greater cohesion must be created w'ithin. Forces must be freed for production work. Time w as of the essence. They had to win opened before his mental eyes. Soon he'd be chief of Peacefreak Tribe and later chief of chiefs. The process would be inevitable. He felt within him the fire and eloquence to move hearts, the will to overcome, and the intelligence to see the answers. And Rubeegol would remain his partner and mate throughout. She'd become the Lady's surrogate. She of the Visible Expansion. Together they would link the Confinements into a coordinated w'hole. She'd rule the temple, and he'd rule the war. He saw a flickering in her eyes, and with gladness he dropped these thoughts and smiled at her in response. "You know, of course, that I love you." "I never would have guessed," she said. They embraced and kissed. When they broke apart, she said: "No, darling, I won't scream in the Fire like Betty Simple did." "That's encouraging," he said. "And I promise that I'll bathe occasionally." "I'd call that progress," she said. "Come on," he said, "after a night like this, I can hardly wait to get to know' you," "What've you got in mind," she asked. "A Janenight in the morning?" "No, no. I don't particularly care to be watched. Let's have a dry run." "Not too dry," she said, and they both laughed. fectly ordinary year. On July #th of that year, at #:# in the afternoon, Berlin's Superintendent of Police boarded Lufthansa's Flight #I for the transatlantic trip to Germany -- and lest the old man get the wrong impression, a delegation of Eastcoast officials followed him all the way to the end of the ramp of Peaceful Abiding International Airport's international terminal. Karl Schmidt stood before them, tall, grave, his long face kindly. He had been briefed, he had been toured, and now he assured the gentlemen that he had seen a very, very impressive display of American ingenuity. Yes, indeed, he said, America was and remained the land of promise, the beacon of the future. The officials were clearly pleased, and they waved to him as he boarded the jumbo jet. Hank him and made sure that he had a pillow and that his hat was properly put away into the overhead rack. Then, tears in his eyes, he shook hands with the German and, with a sob, turned and walked out. The plane took off and flew away east. Soon it plunged into the night that came rushing west. Schmidt did not sleep this time. He spent some hours on Level II, in the lounge, with a bottle of wine. He chatted with the senior stewardess. He enjoyed a light. Continental dinner. He browsed through some European newspapers he hadn't seen in days and caught up on all the latest scandals, abductions, and civil disturbances. Finally he walked up the stairs to the observation room of the tripledecker jumbo. He took up a position in front of one of the large oval windows, folded his arms across his back, and reflected on the mysterious unfolding of destiny. Strange, he thought, very strange. Inadvertently, unconsciously -- or perhaps inspired by a kind of madness that is really the ultimate in sanity -- Ralph Waldo Gunnison had stumbled onto the solution, one solution. He had intensified the disunities, separations, fragmentations, hatreds, and alienations that plagued the world. He had magnified the global disease to a point where man's genius at last found an answer. A new culture grew like a fetus inside the womb of Confinement, and it would burst forth soon, its face still shrouded, its character unrevealed. For a while there would be turmoil and the clash of forces old and new; but then the world would hear a new song and march to a new drumbeat. Schmidt knew what he would tell the Senate. Wait, he'd say to them. Wait a couple of years. Oh, yes. Plan by all means. Plan in a low-key sort of way. Don't announce it to the public. Planning would take the Senate's attention off the issue. It would set their mind at ease about the future. And the future, Schmidt knew, would be revealed soon. In two years there would be no longer any Confinements on earth. The huge machine hummed competently through the darkness. In the sky stars hung in silence, unmoving. Then, suddenly, much sooner than he had expected, dawn drew a bright line across the horizon.  Like the man said: "War is Hell." rwHiNK you're going to like man on double crutches. Rob Jenne turned from the streams of moving cargo to his unnoticed companion in the shade of the starship's hull. His own eyes were pale gray, suited like his deadwhite skin to Burlage, whose ruddy sun could raise a blush but not a tan. When they adjusted, they took in the clerical collar which completed the other's costume. The smooth, black synthetic contrasted oddly with the coveralls and shirt of local weave. At that, the Curwinite's outfit was a cut above Rob's own, the same worksuit of Burlage sisal that he had worn as a quarryhand at home. Uniform issue would come soon. At least, he hoped and prayed it would. When the youth looked away after an embarrassed grin, the priest chuckled. "Another damned old fool, hey boy? There were a few in your family, weren't there... the ones who'd quote the Book of the Way saying not to kill -- and here you go off for a hired murderer. Right?" He laughed again. seeing he had the younger man's attention. "But that by itself wouldn't be so hard to take -- you were leaving your family anyway, weren't you, nobody really believes they'll keep close to their people after five years, ten years of star hopping. But your mates, though, the team you worked with... how did you explain to them why you were leaving a good job to go on contract? 'Via!'" the priest mimicked, his tones so close to those of Barney Larsen, the gang boss, that Rob started in surprise, "you get your coppy ass shot off, lad, and it'll serve you right for being a fool!" "How do you know I signed for a mercenary?" Jenne asked, clenching his great, calloused hands on the handle of his carry-all. It was everything he owned in the universe in which he no longer had a home. "And how'd you know about my Aunt Gudrun?" "Haven't I seen a thousand of you?" the priest blazed back, his eyes like sparks glinting from the drill shaft as the sledge drove it deeper into the rock. "You're young and strong and bright enough to pass Alois Hammer's tests -- you be proud of that, boy, few enough are fit for Hammer's Slammers. There you were, a man grown who'd read all the cop about mercenaries, believed most of it... more'n ever you did the Book of the Way, anyhow. Sure, I know. So you got some off-planet factor to send your papers in for you, for the sake of the bounty he'll get from the Colonel if you make the grade -- " The priest caught Rob's blink of surprise. He chuckled again, a cruel, unpriestly sound, and said, "He told you it was for friendship? One a these days you'll learn what friendship counts, when you get an order that means the death of a friend -- and you carry it out." Rob stared at the priest in repulsion, the grizzled chin resting on interlaced fingers and the crutches under either armpit supporting most of his weight. "It's my life," the recruit said with sulky defiance. "Soon as they pick me up here, you can go back to living your own. right now?" "They'll come soon enough, boy," the older man said in a milder voice. "Sure, you've been ridden by everybody you know... now that you're alone, here's a stranger riding you too. I don't mean it like I sound... wasn't born to work, I guess. There's priests -- and maybe the better ones -- who'd say that signing on with mercenaries means so long a spiral down that maybe your soul won't come out of in another life or another hundred. But I don't see it like that. "Life's a forge, boy, and the purest metal comes from the hottest fire. When you've been under the hammer a few times, you'll find you've been beaten down to the real, no lies, no excuses. There'll be a time, then, when you got to look over the product... and if you don't like what you see, well, maybe there's time for change, too." The priest turned his head to scan the half of the horizon not blocked by the bellied-down bulk of the starship. Ant columns of stevedores manhandled cargo from the ship's rollerway into horse and oxdrawn wagons in the foreground: like most frontier worlds, Burlage included, self-powered machinery was rare in the backcountry. Beyond the men and draft animals stretched the fields, studded frequently by orange-golden clumps of native vegetation. "Nobody knows how little his life's worth till he's put it on the line a couple times," the old man said. "For nothing. Look at it here on Curwin -- the seaboard taxed these uplands into revolt, then had to spend w'hat they'd robbed and more to hire an armored regiment. So boys like you from -- Scania? Felsen? -- " "Burlage, sir." "Sure, a quarryman, should have known from your shoulders. Y ou come in to shoot farmers for a gang of coastal moneymen you don't know and wouldn't like if you did. " The priest paused, less for effect than to heave in a quick, angry breath that threatened his shirt buttons. "And maybe you'll die, too; if the Slammers were immortal, they wouldn't need recruits. But some that die will die like saints, boy, die martyrs of the Way, for no reason, for no reason... "Your ride's here, boy." T he suddenly emotionless words surprised Rob as much as a scream in a silent prayer would have. Hissing like a gun-studded dragon, a gray-steel combat car slid onto the landing field from the west. Light dust puffed from beneath it: although the flat-bed trailer behind was supported on standard wheels, the armored vehicle itself hovered a hand'sbreadth above the surface at all points. A dozen powerful fans on the underside of the car kept it floating on an invisible bubble of air, despite the weight of the fusion power unit and the steel-iridium armor. Rob had seen combat cars on the entertainment cube occasionally, but those skittering miniatures gave no hint of the awesome power that emanated in reality from the machines. This one was ten meters long and three wide at the base, the armored sides curving up like a turtle's back to the open fighting compartment in the rear. From the hatch in front of the powerplant stuck the driver's head, a blank-mirrored ball in a helmet with full face shield down. Road dust drifted away from the man in a barely-visible haze, cleaned from the helmet's optics by a static charge. Faceless and terrible to the unfamiliar Burlager, the driver guided toward the starship a machine that appeared no more inhuman than did the man himself. "Undercrewed," the priest murmured. "Two men on the back deck aren't enough for a car running single." The older man's jargon was unfamiliar but Rob could follow his gist by looking at the vehicle. The two men standing above the waisthigh armor of the rear compartment were clearly fewer than had been contemplated when the combat car was designed. Its visible armament comprised a heavy powergun forward to fire over the head of the driver, and a similar weapon, also swivel-mounted, on either side to command the flanks and rear of the vehicle. But with only two men in the compartment there was a dangerous gap in the circle of fire the car could lay down if ambushed. Another vehicle for escort would have eased the danger, but this one was alone save for the trailer it drew. Though as the combat car drew closer, Rob began to wonder if the two soldiers present  couldn't handle anything that occurred. Both were in full battle dress, wearing helmets and laminated back and breast armor over their khaki. Their faceplates were clipped open. The one at the forward gun, his eyes as deep-sunken and deadly as the three revolving barrels of his weapon, was in his Ibrties and further aged by the dust sweated into black grime in the creases of his face. His head rotated in tiny jerks, taking in every nuance of the sullen crowd parting for his war-car. The other soldier was huge by comparison with the first and lounged across the back in feigned leisure: feigned; because either hand was within its breadth of a powcrguirs trigger, and his limbs were as controlled as spring steel. With careless expertise, the driver backed his trailer up to the conveyor line. A delicate hand with the fans allowed him to angle them slightly, drifting the rear of the combat car to edge the trailer in the opposite direction. The larger soldier contemptuously thumbed a waiting horse and wagon out of its slot. The teamster's curse brought only a grin and a big hand rested on a powergun's receiver, less a threat than a promise. The combat car cased into the space. "Wait for an old man," the priest said as Rob lifted his carryall. "and I'll go with you." Glad even for that company, the recruit smiled nervously, fitting his stride to the other's surprisingly nimble swing-and-pause, swing-and-pause. The driver dialed back minusculy on the power and allowed the big vehicle to settle to the ground without a skip or a tremor. One hand slid back the face shield to a high, narrow nose and eyes that alertly focused on the two men approaching. "The Lord and his martyrs!" the driver cried in amazement. "It's Blacky himself come in with our newbie!" Both soldiers on the back deck slewed their eyes around at the cry. The smaller one took one glance, then leaped the two meters to the ground to clasp Rob's companion. "Hey!" he shouted, oblivious to the recruit shifting his weight uncertainly, "Via, it's good to see you! But what'rc you doing on Curwin?" "I came back here afterwards," the older man answered with a smile. "Born here, I must've told you... though we didn't talk a lot. I'm a priest now, see?" "And I'm a flirt like the load wc'rc supposed to pick up," the driver said, dismounting with more care than his companion. Abreast of the first soldier, he too took in the round collar and halted gapemouthed. "Lord, I'll be a coppy rag if you ain't," he breathed. "Whoever heard of a blower captain taking the Way?" ".Shut up. Jake," the first soldier said without rancor. He stepped back from the priest to take a better look, then seemed to notice Rob. "Umm," he said, "you the recruit from Burlage?" "Yessir. M-my name's Rob Jenne, sir." "Not 'sir', there's enough sirs around already," the veteran said. 'Tm Chero, except if there's lots of brass around, then make it Sergeant-Commander Worzer. Look, take your gear back to the trailer and give Leon a hand with the load. "Hey, Blacky," he continued with concern, ignoring Rob again, "what's wrong with your legs? We got the best there was." "Oh, they're fine," Rob heard the old man reply, "but they need a weekly tuning. Out here we don't have the computers, you know; so I get the astrogation boys to sync me up on the ships' hardware whenever one docks in -- just waiting for a chance now. But in six months the servos are far enough out of line that I have to shut off the power till the next ship arrives. You'd be surprised how well I get around on these pegs, though..." Leon, the huge third crew member, had loosed the top catches of his body armor for ventilation. From the look of it, the laminated casing should have been a size larger; but Rob wasn't sure anything larger was made. The gunner's skin where exposed was the dense black of a basalt outcropping. "They'll be a big crate to go on, so just set your gear down till we get it loaded," he said. Then he grinned at Rob, teeth square and slightly yellow against his face. "Think you can take me?" That was a challenge the recruit could understand, the first he could meet fairly since boarding the starship with a one-way ticket to a planet he had never heard of. He took in the waiting veteran quickly but carefully, proud of his own rock-hardened muscles but certain the other man had been raised just as hard. "I give you best," the blond said. "Unless you feel you got to prove it?" The grin broadened and a great black hand reached out to clasp Rob's. "Naw," the soldier said, "just like to clear the air at the start. Some of the big ones; Lord, testy ain't the word. All they can think about's what they want to prove with me... so they don't watch their side of the car, and then there's trouble for everybody." "Hammer's Regiment?" called an unfamiliar voice. Both men looked up. Down the conveyor rode a blue-tunicked ship's man in front of what first appeared to be a huge crate. At second glance Rob saw that it was a cage of light alloy holding four... "Dear Lord!" the recruit gasped. "Roger, Hammer's," Leon agreed, handing the crewman a plastic chit while the latter cut power to the rollers to halt the cage. The chit slipped into the computer linkage on the crewman's left wrist, lighting a green indicator when it proved itself a genuine bill of lading. There were four female humanoids in the cage -- stark naked except for a dusting of fine blue scales. Rob blinked. One of the near-women stood and with a smile -- Lord, she had no teeth! -- and rubbed her groin deliberately against one of the vertical bars. "First quality Genefran flirts," Ixon chuckled. "Ain't human, boy, but the next best thing." "Better," threw in Jake, who had swung himself into the fighting compartment as soon as the cage arrived. "I tell you. kid. you never had it till you had a flirt. Surgically modified and psychologically prepared. Rowf!" "N-not human?" Rob stumbled, unable to take his eyes off the cage, "you mean like monkeys?" Leon's grin lit his face again, and the driver cackled, "Well, don't know about monkeys, but they're a whole lot like sheep." "You take the left side and we'll get this aboard," Leon directed. I he trailer's bed was half a meter below the rollerway so that the cage, though heavy and awkward, could be slid without much lifting. Rob gripped the bars numbly, tuniing his face down from the tittering beside him. "Amazing w hat they can do with implants and a w ig," Jake w as going on, "though a course there's a lot of cutting to do first, but those ain't thedifferences you see, if you follow. The scales, now -- they have a way -- " "Lift!" Leon ordered, and Rob straightened at the knees. They took two steps backward with the cage wobbling above them as the girls -- the flirts! -- squealed and hopped about. "Dowm!" and cage clashed on trailer as the two big men moved in unison. Rob stepped back, his mouth w orking in distaste, unaware of the black soldier's new' look of respect. On an y work left a man used to awkward weights. "This is foul," the recruit marveled. "Are those really going back with us for, for..." "Rest'n relaxation," Leon agreed, snapping tie-downs around (he bars. "But how..." Rob began, looking again at the cage. When the red-wigged fiirt fondled her left breast upward, he could see the implant scars pale against the blue, fhe scales were more thinly spread where the skin had been stretched in molding it. "I'll never touch something like that. Look, maybe Burlage is pretty backward about... things, about sex, I don't know. But I don't see how anybody could... I mean -- " "Via, wait till you been here as long as we have," Jake gibed. He clenched his right hand and pumped it suggestively. "Field expedients. that's all." "On this kinda contract," Leon explained, stepping around to get at the remaining tie-downs, "you can't trust the local girls. Least not in the field, like we are. The Colonel likes to keep us patrol sections pretty much self-contained." "Yeah," Jake broke in -- would his cracked tenor never cease? "Why, some of these whores, they take a razor blade, see -- in a cord, you know? -- and, well never mind." He laughed, seeing Rob's face. "Jake," Sgt. Worzer called, "hop in." The driver slipped instantly into his hatch. t)isgusting as Rob found the little man, he recognized his ability. Jake moved with lethal certainty and a speed that belied the weight of his body armor. "Ready to lift, Chero?" he asked. T he priest was levering himself toward the starship again, Worzer watched him go for a moment, shook his head. "Just run us out to the edge of the field," he directed. "I got a few things to show our recruit before we head back; nobody rides in my car without knowing how to work the guns." With a sigh he hopped into the fighting compartment. Leon motioned Rob in front of him. Gingerly, the recruit stepped onto the trailer hitch, gripped the armored rim with both hands, lifted himself about. Leon followed. The trailer bonged as he pushed off from it, and his bulk cramped the littered compartment as soon as he grunted over the side. "Put this on," Worzer ordered, handing Rob a dusty, bulbous helmet like the others wore. "Brought a battle suit for you, too." he said, kicking the jointed armor leaning against the back of the compartment, "but it'd no more fit you than it would Leon there," The black laughed. "Gonna be tight back here till the kid or me gets zapped." "Move'er out," Worzer ordered. The words came through unsuspected earphones in Rob's helmet, although the sergeant had simply spoken, without visibly activating a pickup. The car vibrated as the fans revved, then lifted with scarcely a jerk. From behind came the squeals and chirrups of the frills as the trailer rocked over the irregularities in the rammed-earth field. Worzer looked hard at the starship's open crew portal as they hissed past it. "Funny what folks go an' do," he said to no one in particular. "Via, wonder what I'll be in another ten years." "Pet food, likely," joked the driver, taking part in the conversation although physically separated from the other crewmen. ".Shut up, Jake." repeated the blower captain. "And you can hold it up here, we're out far enough." fhe combat car obediently settled on the edge of the stabilized area. The port itself had capacity for two ships at a time; the region it served did not. Though with the high cost of animal transport many manufactures could be star-hopped to Curwin's back country more cheaply than they could be carried from the planet's own more urbanized areas, the only available exchange was raw' agricultural produce -- again limited to the immediate locality by the archaic transport. Its fans purring below audibility, the armored vehicle rested on an empty area of no significance to the region -- unless the central government should choose to land another regiment of mercenaries on it. "Look," the sergeant said, his deep-set eyes catching Rob's, "we'll pass you on to the firebase when w'e take the other three frills in next week. They got a training section there. We got six cars in this patrol, that's not enough margin to fool with training a newbie. But neither's it enough to keep somebody useless underfoot for a week, so we'll give you some basics. Not so you can wise-ass when you get to training section, just so you don't get somebody killed if it drops in the pot. Clear?" "Yessir." Rob broke his eyes away, then realized how foolish he must look staring at his own clasped hands. He looked back at Worzer. "Just so it's understood," the sergeant said with a nod. "Leon, show him how the gun works." The big black rotated his weapon so that the muzzles faced forward and the right side was toward Rob and the interior of the car. The mechanism itself was encased in dull-enameled steel ornamented with knobs and levers of unguessable intent. The barrels were stubby iridium cylinders with smooth, two-centimenter bores. Leon touched one of the buttons, then threw a lever back. The plate to which the barrels were attached rotated # degrees around their common axis, and a thick disk of plastic popped out into the gunner's hand. "When the bottom barrel's ready to fire, the next one clockwise is loading one a these" -- Leon held up the # cm disk -- "and the other barrel, the one that's just fired, blows out the empty." "There's a liquid nitrogen ejector," Worzer put in. "Cools the bore same time it kicks out the empty." "She feeds up through the mount," the big soldier went on, his index finger tracing the path of the energized disks from the closed hopper bulging in the sidewall, through the ball joint and into the weapon's reeeiver. "If you try to lire and she don't, check this." I'he columnar finger indieated but did not move the stud it had first pressed on the side of the gun. " That's the safety. She still doesn't lire, pull this" -- he clacked the lever, rotating the barrel cluster another one-third turn and catching the loaded round that flew out. "Maybe there was a dud round. She still don't go, just get down outa the way. We start telling you about second-order malfunctions and you won't remember where the trigger is." "Ah, where is the trigger?" Rob asked diffidently. Jake's laughter rang through the earphones and Worzer himself smiled for the first time. The sergeant reached out and rotated the gun. "See the grips?" he asked, pointing to the double handles at the back of the receiver. Rob nodded. "Okay," Worzer continued, "you hold it there" -- he demonstrated -- "and to fire, you just press your thumbs against the trigger plate between'em. Let up and it quits. Simple." "You can clear this field as quick as you can spin this little honey," l.eon said, patting the gun with affection. "The hicks out there" -- his arm swept the woods and cultivated fields promiscuously -- "got some started, but no powerguns to mention. About all they do since we moved in is maybe pop a shot or two off, and hide in their holes." " riicy've got some underground stockpiles," Worzer said, amplifying l.eon's words, "explosives, maybe some factories to make rifle ammo. But the Colonel set up a recce net -- spy satellites, you know -- as part a the contract. Any funny movement day or night, a signal goes down to whoever's patrolling there. A couple calls and we check out the area with ground sensors... anything funny then -- vibration, hollows showing up on the echo sounder, magnetics -- anything! -- and bam! we call in the artillery." "Won't take much of a jog on the way back," Leon suggested, "and we can check out that report from last night." "Via, that was just a couple dogs," Jake objected. "Okay, so we prove it was a couple dogs," rumbled the gunner. "Or maybe the hicks got smart and they're shielding their infra-red now . Been too damn long since anything popped in this sector." "Thing to remember, kid," Worzer summed up, "is never get buzzed at this job. Stay cool, you're fine. This car's got more firepower'n everything hostile in fifty kilos. One call to the firebase brings in our arty, anything from smoke shells to a nuke. The rest of our section can be here in twenty minutes, or a tank platoon from the firebase in two hours. Just stay cool." T urning forward, the sergeant said. "Okay, take her home, Jake. We'll try that movement report on the way." The combat car shuddered off the ground, the frills shrieking. Rob eyed them, blushed, and turned back to his powergun, feeling conspicuous. He took the grips, liking the deliberate way the weapon swung. The safety button was glowing green, but he suddenly realized that he didn't know the color code. Green for safe? Or green for ready? He extended his index finger to the switch. "Whoa, careful, kid!" Leon warned. "You cut fifty civvies in half your first day and the Colonel won't like it one bit." Sheepishly, Rob drew back his finger. His ears burned, mercifully hidden beneath the helmet. They slid over the dusty road in a fiat, white cloud at about forty the recruit, but he realized that the car could probably move much faster were it not for the live cargo behind. Even as it was, the trailer bounced dangerously from side to side. The road led through a gullied scattering of grain plots, generally fenced with withes rather than imported metal. Houses were relatively uncommon. Apparently each farmer plowed several separate locations rather than trying to work the rugged or less productive areas. Occasionally they passed a roughgarbed local at work. The scowls thrown up at the smoothly-running war car were hostile, but there was nothing more overt. "Okay," Jake warned, "here's where it gets interesting. Sure you still want this half-assed check while we got the trailer hitched?" "It won't be far," Worzer answered. "Go ahead." He turned to Rob, touching the recruit's shoulder and pointing to the lighted map panel beside the forward gun. "Look, Jenne," he said, keeping one eye on the countryside as Jake took the car off the road in a sweeping turn, "if you need to call in a location to the firebase, here's the trick. The red dot" -- it was in the center of the display and remained there although the map itself seemed to be flowing kitty-corner across the screen as the combat car moved -- "that's us. The black dot" -- the veteran thumbed a small wheel beside the display and the map, red dot and all, shifted to the right on the panel, leaving a black dot in the center -- "that's your pointer. The computer feeds out the grid coordinates here" -- his finger touched the window above the map display. Six digits, changing as the map moved under the centered black dot, winked brightly. "You just put the black dot on a bunker site, say, and read off the figures to Fire Control Central. The arty'll do all the rest." "Ah," Rob murmured, "ah... sergeant, how do you get the little dot off that and onto a bunker like you said?" There was a moment's silence. "You know how to read a map, don't you, kid?" Worzer finally asked. "What's that, sir?" The earphones boomed and cackled with raucous laughter. "Oh my coppy ass!" the sergeant snarled. He snapped the little wheel back, re-centering the red dot. "Lord, I don't know how the training cadre takes it!" Rob hid his flaming embarrassment by staring over his gunsights. He didn't really know how to use them, either. He didn't know why he'd left Conner's Stoneworks, where he was the cleanest, fastest driller on the whole coppy crew. His powerful hands squeezed at the grips as if they were the driver's throat through which bubbles of laughter still burst. "Shut up, Jake," the sergeant finally ordered. "Most of us had to learn something new when we joined. Remember how the of man found you your first day, pissing up against the barracks?" Jake quieted. They had skirted a fence of cane palings, brushing it once without serious effect. Russet grass flanking the fence flattened under the combat car's downdraft, then sprang up unharmed as the vehicle moved past. Jake seemed to be following a farm track leading from the field to a rambling, substantially-constructed building on the near hilltop. Instead of running with the ground's rise, however, the car cut through brush and down a half-meter bank into a broad-based arroyo. The bushes were too stiff to lie down under the fans. They crunched and howled in the blades, making the car buck, and ricocheted wildly from under the skirts. The bottom of the arroyo was sand, clean-swept by recent run-off. It boiled fiercely as the car first shoomped into it, then ignored the fans entirely. Somehow Jake had managed not to overturn the trailer, although its cargo had been screaming with fear for several minutes. "Hold up," Worzer ordered suddenly as he swung his weapon toward the left-hand bank. The wash was about thirty meters wide at that point, sides sheer and a meter high. Rob glanced forward to see that a small screen to Worzer's left on the bulkhead, previously dark, was now crossed by three vari-colored lines. The red one was bouncing frantically. "They got an entrance, sure 'nough," Leon said. He aimed his powergun at the same point, then snapped his face sheild down. "Watch it, kid," he said. The black's right hand fumbled in a metal can welded to the blower's side. Most of the paint had chipped from the stencilled legend: grenades. What appeared to be a lazy overarm toss snapped a knobby ball the size of a child's fist straight and hard against the bank. Dirt and' rock fragments shotgunned in all directions. The gully side burst in a globe of black streaked with garnet fire, followed by a shock wave that was a physical blow. "Watch your side, kid!" somebody shouted through the din, but Rob's bulging eyes were focused on the collapsing bank, the empty triangle of black gaping suddenly through the dust -- the two ravening whiplashes of directed lightning ripping into it to blast and scatter. The barrel clusters of the two veterans' powerguns spun whining, kicking gray, eroded disks out of their mechanisms in nervous arcs. The bolts they shot were blue-green Hashes barely visible until they struck a target and exploded it with transferred energy. The very rocks burst in droplets of glassy slag splashing high in the air and even back into the war-car to pop against the metal. I. con's gun paused as his fingers hooked another grenade. "Hold it!" he varned. The sergeant, too, canic ofl the trigger, and the bomb arrowed into the now-vitrified gap in tlic tunnel mouth. Dirt and glass shards blew straight back at the bang. A stretch of ground sagged for twenty meters beyond the gully wall, closing the tunnel the first explosion had opened. I hen there was silence. Even the frills, huddled in a terrified heap on the Hoor of their cage, were soundless. Cjlowing orange specks vibrated on Rob's retinas; the cyan bolts had been more intense than he had rcali.cd. "Via," he said in awe. "how do they dare...?" "Bullet kills you just as dead," Worzer grunted. "Jake, think you can climb that wall?" "Sure. She'll buck g mite in the loose stuff." The gully side was a gentle declivity, now, where the grenades had blown it in. "Wanna unhitch the trailer first?" "Negative, nobody gets off the blower till we cleaned this up." "Umm, don't want to let somebody else in on the fun, maybe?" the driver queried. If he was tense, his voice did not indicate it. Rob's palms were sweaty. His glands had understood before his mind had that his companions were considering smashing up, unaided, a guerrilla stronghold. "Cop," Leon objected determinedly. "We found it, didn't we?" "Let's go," Worzer ordered. "Kid. watch your side. They sure got another entrance, maybe a couple." The car nosed gently toward the subsided bank, wallowed briefly as the driver fed more power to the forw ard fans to lift the bow. With a surge and a roar, the big vehicle climbed. Its fans caught a few pebbles and w hanged them around inside the plenum chamber like a rattle of sudden gunfire. At half speed, the ear glided toward another fenced grainplot, leaving behind it a rising pall of dust. "Straight as a plumb line," Worzer commented, his eyes flicking his sensor screen. "Bastards'll be waiting for us." R ob glanced at him -- a mistake. The slam-spang! of shot and ricochet were nearly simultaneous. The recruit whirled back, bawling in surprise. The rifle pit had opened within five meters of him. and only the haste of the darkfeatured guerrilla had saved Rob tVoni his first shot. Rob pivoted his powergun like a hammer, both thumbs mashing down the trigger. Nothing happened. The guerrilla ducked anyway, the black circle of his foxhole shaped into a thick crescent by the lid lying askew. Safety, safety! Rob's mind screamed and he punched the button fatfingered. The rifleman raised his head just in time to meet the hose of fire that darted from the recruit's gun. The guerrilla's head exploded. His brains, flash-cooked by the first shot, changed instantly from a colloid to a blast of steam that scattered itself over a threemeter circle. The smouldering fragments of the rifle followed the torso as it slid downward. The combat car roared into the field of waist-high grain, ripping dow n twenty meters of woven fencing to make its passage. Rob, vaguely aware of other shots and cries forward, vomited onto the floor of the compartment. A colossal explosion nearby slewed the car sidew ays. As Rob raised his eyes, he noticed three more swarthy riflemen darting through the grain from the right rear of the vehicle. "Here!" he cried. He swiveled his weapon blindly, his hips colliding with Worzer in the cramped space. A rifle bullet cracked past his helmet. He screamed something again but his ow n fire was too high, bluegreen droplets against the clear sky, and the guerrillas had grabbed the bars w hile the frills jumped and blatted. The rifles were slamming but the frills were in the way of Rob's gun. "Down! Down!" he shouted uselessly, and the red-haired frill pitched across the cage with one synthetic breast torn away by the bullet she had leaped in front of. l.eon cursed and slumped against Rob's feet, and then it was Chero Worzer shouting, "Hard left, Jake," and leaning across the fallen gunner to rotate his weapon. The combat car tilted left as the bow came around, pinching the trailer against the left rear of the vehicle -- in the path of Worzer's powergun. fhe cage's light alloy bloomed in superheated fireballs as the cyan bolts ripped through it. Both tires exploded together, and there was a red mist of blood in the air. The one guerrilla who had ducked under the burst dropped his rifle and ran. Worzer cut him in half as he took his third step. fhe sergeant gave the wreckage only a glance, then knelt beside Leon. "Cop, he's gone," he said, fhe bullet had struck the big man in the neck between helmet and body armor, and there was almost a gallon of blood on the floor of the compartment. "Leon?" Jake asked. "Yeah. Lord, there musta been twenty kilos of explosive in tl.'at satchel charge. If he hadn't hit it in the air..." Worzer looked back at the wreck of the trailer, then at Rob. "Kid, can you unhitch that yourself?" "You just killed them," Rob blurted. He was half blinded by tears and the after-image of the gunfire. "Via, they did their best on us, didn't they?" the sergeant snarled. His face was tiger striped by dust and sweat. "No, not them!" the boy cried. "Not them -- the girls. You just -- " Worzer's iron fingers gripped Rob by the chin and turned the recruit remorselessly toward the carnage behind. The frills had been torn apart by their own fluids, some pieces flung through gaps in the mangled cage. "Look at'em, Jenne!" Worzer demanded. "They ain't human but if they was, if it was Leon back there. I'd a done it." His fingers uncurled from Rob's chin and slammed in a fist against the car's armor. "This ain't heroes, it ain't no coppy game you play when you want to! You do what you got to do, 'cause if you don't, some poor bastard gets killed later when he tries to. "Now get down there and unhitch us." "Yes, sir." Rob gripped the lip of the car for support. Worzer's voice, more gentle, came through the haze of tears: "And watch it, kid. Just because they're keeping their heads down don't mean they're all gone." Then, "Wait." Another pause while the sergeant unfastened the belt and bolstered handgun from his waist and handed it to Rob. Leon wore a similar weapon, but Worzer did not touch the body. Rob wordlessly clipped the belt, loose for not being fitted over armor, and swung down from the combat car. The hitch had a quick-release handle, but the torqueing it had received in the last seconds of battle had jammed it. Nervously aware that the sergeant's darting-eyed watchfulness was no pretense, that the shot-scythed grainfield could hide still another guerrilla, or a platoon of them, Rob smashed his boot heel against the catch. It held. Wishing for his driller's sledge, he kicked again. "Sarge!" Jake shouted. Grain rustled on the other side of the combat car and against the sky beyond the scarred armor loomed a parcel. Rob threw himself flat. T he explosion picked him up from the ground and bounced him twice, despite the shielding bulk of the combat car. Stumbling upright, Rob steadied himself on the armored side. The metal felt odd. It no longer trembled with the ready power of the fans. The car was dead, lying at rest on the torn-up soil. With three quick strides, the reeruit rounded the bow of the vehicle. He had no time to inspect the dished-in metal, because another swarthy guerrilla was approaching from the other side. Seeing Rob, the e.-farmer shouted something and drew a long knife. Rob took a step back, remembered the pistol. He tugged at its unfamiliar grip and the weapon popped free into his hand. It seemed the most natural thing in the world to finger the safety, placed just as the tri-barrel's had been, then trigger two shots into the face of the hinging guerrilla. The snarl of hatred blanked as the body tumbled face-down at Rob's feet. The knile had flow n somewhere into the grain. "Fbros?" a man ealled. Another lid had raised from the ground ten meters away. Rob fired at the hole, missed badly. He climbed the caved-in bow , clumsily one-handed, keeping the pistol raised. There was nothing but twisted metal where the driver had been. Sgt. Worzer was still semi-erect, clutched against his powergiin by a length of structural tubing. It had curled around both his thighs, fluid under the stunning impact of the satchel charge. The map display was a pearly blank, though the window above it still read incongruously # and the red line on the detector screen blipped in nervous solitude. Worzer's helmet was gone, having flayed a bloody traek across his scalp as it sailed away. His lips moved, though, and when Rob put his face near the sergeant's he could hear, "The red... pull the red tab..." Over the left breast of each set of armor were a blue and a red tab. Rob had assumed they were decorations of some sort. He shifted the sergeant gently. The tab was locked down by a eotter pin which he yanked out. Something hissed in the armor as he pulled the tab, and Sgt. Worzer murmured, "Oh Lord. Oh Lord." Then, "Now' the stimulant, the blue tab." After the second injection sped into his system, the sergeant opened his eyes. Rob was already trying to straighten the entrapping tube. "Forget it," Worzer ordered weakly. "It's inside, too... damn armor musta Hexed. Oh Lord." He closed his eyes, opened them in time to sec another head peak cautiously from the tunnel mouth. "Bastard!" he rasped, and faster than he spoke he triggered his powergun. Its motor whined spitefully though the burst went wide. I'he head disappeared. "I want you to run back to the gully," the sergeant said, resting his eyes again. "You get there, you say 'Fire Central'. That cuts in the arty frequency automatic. Then you say, 'Bunker complex... Worzer looked down. '"Slx-onelour, five-seven-nine.' Stay low and wait for a patrol." "It won't bend!" Rob snarled in frustration as his fingers slid again Ironi the blood-slick tubing. "Jenne, get your ass out of here, now. " "Sergeant -- " "Lord curse your soul, get out or I'll call it in myself! Do I look like I wanna live?" "Oh, Via..." Rob tried to reholster the pistol he had set on the bloody floor. It slipped back with a clang. He left it, gripping the sidewall again. "Maybe tell Dad it was good to see him," Worzer whispered. "You lose touch in this business, Lord knows you do." "Sir?" "The priest... you met him. Sergeant-Major Worzer, he was. Oh Lord, move it -- " At the muffled scream, the recruit leaped from the smashed war car and ran blindly back the way they had come. He did not know he had reached the gully until the ground flew out from under him and he pitched spread-eagled onto the sand. "Fire Central," he sobbed through strangled breaths, "Fire Central." "Clear," a strange voice snapped crisply. "Data?" "Wh-what?" "Lord and martyrs," the voice blasted, "if you're screwing around on firing channels, you'll wish you never saw daylight!" "S-six... oh Lord, yes, six one four, five seven nine," Rob singsonged. He was staring at the smooth sand. "Bunkers, the sergeant says it's bunkers." "Roger," the voice said, businesslike again. "Ranging in fifteen." Could they really swing those mighty guns so swiftly, those snubbarrelled rocket howitzers whose firing looked so impressive on the entertainment cube? "On the way," warned the voice. The big tri-barrel whined again from the combat car, the silent lash of its bolts answered this time by a crash of rifle shots. A flattened bullet burred through the air over where Rob lay. It was lost in the eerie, thunderous shriek from the northwest. "Splash," the helmet said. The ground bucked. From the grainplot spouted rock, smoke and metal fragments into a black column fifty meters high. "Are we on?" the voice demanded. "Oh Lord," Rob prayed, beating his fists against the sand, "Oh Lord." "Via, what is this?" the helmet wondered aloud. Then, "All guns, battery five." And the earth began to ripple and gout under the hammer of the guns.  phere #, his six-by-nine flop with its Class # components became moonlit sandy beach complete with sound of surf, smell of sea. He donned his autobarber, buckled his excribelt and pondered the mysteries of a simulated gibbous moon. There should be a lighthouse, he felt, and a girl with a strange mind, though he had never seen a beach or an ocean -- had never, in fact, felt any inclination to venture beyond Bubble #I of MetroEast. It was Friday night, and Norm w as looking forward to the political meeting. As he sealed his alumalloy suit, he noticed some oldstyle letters that seemed to be flashing in the night sky just below the 'moon. Norm knew what they were because he had studied letter-reading to fulfill a requirement for his M agister's #:#, the stray message flashed. "Don't know anyone named Ronnie," Norm said aloud. He ondered if he should request a transceiver circuit-check, since Mom had been behaving erratically lately. He pushed the tramway button and waited. The political party was in Cornroom #, two levels up and four sections west. Norm would be there in less than an hour, he figured, barring a chainbreak or a tramjam. He checked his CL# digit, set for six hours tlopleave every weekend and tramway to any pubplace in Bubble #I -- except the Mayor and other exec thinktanks. The tram arrived and opened... ness suit trudged along a pitted macadam road toward the lighthouse, his body hunched forward, his hands hanging almost to his knees. Shouts and laughter penetrated the roar of the surf; waited for the youngsters climbing the scarp from the beach sixty feet below. It was a warm July evening, the sun still half an hour high. Three, five, eight naked bodies scrambled onto the dune top. They pulled up abruptly when they spotted Cal, the old man, and nodded to him in a half-hearted gesture of respect. "Norma, Supper Service tonight -- come along." "Yes, Father Witch," she replied, separating herself from the others. The two walked toward the lighthouse. The kids walked across the road and then, laughing, hurried to Lovelane. Norma climbed the steel ladder and pushed through the hatch into the cage. In the dark she found the acety'ene inlet-line cock, opened it, it the pilot flame in the lamp. When the big light ignited she removed the bar from the spokes of the sprocket wheel, and as the links of the weighted chain engaged the sprocket the light began to revolve. She listened to the familiar scratch of the chain as the light played upon the multiprismed lens. When she returned to the galley. Cal was pouring coffee through a strainer. On the table lay an open volume of the Annals of Tacitus. The lighthouse was stocked with a seemingly inexhaustible supply of Martinson's coffee, Chivas Regal and editions of classical texts. "Ten minutes to curtain," Cal said. "You've been in the radio room nearly an hour." "A lot of news tonight," Cal said. "You were right about Ron. They found him about fifteen miles down the beach." "Dead?" "Very." "Stupid." Norma blinked back tears. "Stupid to pull lobster traps in that fog. He didn't know which way to swim." "Something odd about all this and about the radio. I'll tell you about it later, after the show. Now bring the fish." The beacon of Nauset Light, flashing in the night sky, summoned the Stonies to the Supper Service. Arriving in couples and family groups from what had once been vacation cottages and summer homes, they seated themselves in a semicircle about the driftwood fire. They wore skirts of salt grass and sea lettuce, necklaces of mollusk shell, bracelets of seapolished pebbles. Norma walked out of the lighthouse first, ceremonially clad in a white cotton dress. She placed the striped bass on the fire. Cal, who had followed her, stepped forward into the center of the circle and intoned the familiar ritual: Our land is named for a fish Out of the sea we have come From the sea we are fed May we feed forever on its mystery Out of death has come life -- The waters turned black Death piled upon the sand and stank The flies came bringing plague And the men died turning black in turn Those who fled are the living dead Tomorrow belongs to the sea people And to those who are dreamers of dreams Father Witch in heaven Deliver us from evil omens "There will be a heavy fog tomorrow morning," Cal continued in his ordinary voice. "It will burn off before noon. One of the Gibson girls in Gonquet has had quadruplets -- two girls and two boys. The raiding party has returned to Metro. It's safe to move back to the bay side. Two Metromen will arrive in a small copter later tonight or tomorrow. Do not kill them. This is important. Bring them to the lighthouse. They won't be armed..." After the service Norma sat alone under the stars and stared into the embers of the fire. The children were peaceful except forH'ab who was cold and uneasy. Sleep, sleep, my child, she said to the uneasiness in her mind. Then her other self was in a room full of people dressed in the metal clothes of Metromen. One of them, whose back was to her, had a familiar posture. When he turned, Norma saw he was Ron. He recognized her and seemed equally astonished. "Norma." a voice called from the darkness. Not Ron's voice. She stood up but said nothing. "Norma," the voice came again, closer. She could make out Garth's ligure and the feathered bonnet of I he Cosgard commune chief. "Norma, come with me." "You have your own women." "Ron is dead and I'm in his l)lace. How long are you going to stay with the old man?" he said, moving closer. "Be careful, now... "Listen, I come here for the weather reports,, that's all." Garth made her uneasy. "You owe me your thanks, at least," he said. "For what?" "For your life." "You killed those two for spite. It had nothing to do with me." "One for spite, perhaps. The other Metroman was about to kill you." "That's absurd. Why would he want to kill me? And why would he use a spear-fishing gun?" "Absurd, yes. But true." "Leave the girl in peace," Cal's rusty voice echoed from the darkness. "Of course. Father Witch," Garth answered. They did not confuse Cal with God. Only with the godhead. Many times he had tried to straighten them out before giving up on it and just answering to the name. "Father Witch, I would not harm her." B ecause of a tramjam Norm was pretty late for the political meeting. It was in full swing when he arrived. The party leader, who would be up for Transformation # next month, met him at the tramway. The voting had not yet.begun. Political posters saluted Norm as he entered thecomroom, electronically advocating candidates for the #I election. Norm was not particularly interested, the office at stake, that of Senator, being merely a stepping stone for politicos. He just wanted the voting over with, since he was scheduled for a Project Assignment. Looking around the room, he recognized a few colleagues he had already met in person and a number of others he had worked with on screen. "Please be seated," a metallic voice requested. Norm slid into an unoccupied voting machine. The screen dilated, presenting the ten issues. As usual in local elections most of the issues were Metro concerns, affairs with which the candidates, if elected, would have little to do: the Energy Rights Defensive Reaction with Metro-Central -- philosophical differences about future biotypes -- policy toward Stonies and other primitive life forms. Only toward the bottom of the list did the issues become relevant: the question of ilopleave and tramjams; the mounting problems of asphyxiation and the Quality of Life. Norm favored maintaining the two sexes and about at the present ratio, and maintaining a variety of bio-types as well, at least until research proved conclusively that these differences were natural. As each of the issues was presented he inserted his right index finger -- the CL# digit -- into a socket on a six-point scale, indicating his degree of approval and disapproval. After he had gone through the ten issues, the screen indicated the order of his preferences for the candidates -- #, #, #, #, as it happened. As the results came in he saw that # had no chance, so he switched to #. He watched the flickering numbers as they mounted and was pleased with himself when the arrow came on indicating that # had won. Upon identification. Norm was surprised to discover the winner was Karl #, a cybrosport scholar he had been working with on a project they had just completed. According to the con-circ screen, Norm had a few minutes before his appointment with his Project Director. While selecting an Ncapsule from the buffet table -- it was a dinner meeting -- Norm felt someone's eyes on him. No, not eyes exactly, he mentally amended. A mind. The mind of a girl. She was sitting by the embers of a fire under the night sky. Norm experienced her astonishment. He turned and saw her. The alumalloy suit was incongruous but the features were right. A shock of recognition flashed from the base of his spine and struck somewhere in the back of his head. It was not an unpleasant sensation, nor half so disturbing as the situation: a dream, one that bothered him because of its consistency, was walking directly toward him. "Ron?" she asked. "No, I'm Norm." "Veronica." Something about the name rang a bell. Veronica? Ronnie, for short. He realized her name should be Norma. "You know about the lighthouse?" he asked. "Yes." "Ever been there?" "No." "But you've studied Stonyculture, watched tapes..." "No." "I'm afraid we've been having the same dream." "Do you know about the children?" "Yes," Norm answered, and for the moment he could feel those small-body comforts and anxieties. His attention was diverted by the appointment screen. "We'll have to talk later," he said. "I have a project appointment right now." "We. I believe. You and I have been teamed up." As they walked toward Project Director S, the situation. Norm felt, had begun to make some sense. He and Veronica were the subjects of a psychological experiment, and the entire matter would be cleared up immediately. Project Director S, who specialized in Interdisciplinary Research, had been elected to and had survived the Fifth Transformation. He was built into his office equipment. Were it not for his sense of humor, conferring with S would be much like talking to an unoccupied room. S's door opened as they approached, closed behind them. They sat at the conference console. Norm placed his palm down on the console so that his digit met the identification lock. Norm X, the electronic read-out announced. Assistant Professor of Anthropology. Specialty: Contemporary Atlantic Stonyculture. Transformations. none..." "Forget the formalities," S announced in a polyphonic voice. "I know both of you quite well. In fact. I've been going over your tapes." "The project is important, then," Norm said. He spoke to the clock on the wall, following the sweep of the second hand with his eyes. The face showed #:#. "It's unusual, to say the least. But before we get to it I have a few questions. Have you two ever met before?" "Just in the comroom tonight." "Never before, in person or on screen." "... No." "Why the hesitation?" "Oh," Norm answered, "I felt a certain... I don't know how to put it. It was as if we had indeed met somewhere before." "Go on." Veronica had received it too. Norm could tell, because for an instant he seemed to be into her mind. "Interesting. Can you explain why you felt that way?" "Not really. Deja vu, perhaps." "And you, Veronica, did you feel the same way?" "I felt nothing at all," she lied. Norm recalled her astonishment, mixed as it was with a deep urgency. Just then he realized that the urgency had sprung from sexual attraction. But that was impossible, almost natural! "Anyw'ay, to get on with it," S continued, "you have been assigned to a classified project. The designation indicates it will deal with Stonyculture but there are no specifics. You are to embark on a sputtercraft -- presumably, you will receive instructions in transit. There will be no enforcers -- not even a pilot. You will go tomorrow, alone." "But I can't fly a sputtercraft," Norm said, confused. "That's the least of it. Why send a computer technician like Veronica to a place where there are no computers?" "Perhaps," Norm suggested, his prior idea surfacing, "we're the subject of an experiment." "A thought. But as Project Director I would have been informed. In this case, though, just about everything has been relayed through a security bank." ".Any reason to think we're guinea pigs?" "You two are genetically... related. And there are some other oddities or coincidences." "About us?" "Well, there's another project that apparently ties in. It has to do with rearing children. Three of the subjects are in the same genetic line as you two. And since the time those three were put together, most of the reports override me and I can't even guess what's going on. The researchers have asked for maximum security status. Day before yesterday, on their recommendation, a full squadron of enforcers was sent to Cape Cod. Does any of that mean anything to you?" "Not really. It might tie in, though, as you say." "Well, without further information I can't let you go tomorrow. It would be suicide." "I'd prefer more information myself." "Yes. One more thing. You've worked with Karl #?" "We've just finished a project." "Something to do with games, I believe?" "We did a comparative analysis of cybroball and a game the Stonies call scrimmage, #'hey're both derived from football, an aggressive tribal ritual that the ancients..." "Yes, I recall your tapes. Published in Access Level #, weren't they? Congratulations. And now this Karl is a Senator." "You believe that ties in. too?" "I don't know. Maybe it's a case of Fifth Transformation paranoia. You'll hear from me as soon as I get more data." The clock had stopped at #:#. As they made their way through the comroom. Norm avoided his Conversation Circle. "We have another appointment," he said, leading Ronnie to the tramway. "Who with?" "Damned if I know, but it's right here and in half a minute." First the lights went out. Amid the confusion in the comroom Norm could hear components shutting down. Then came the acrid smell of overloaded circuits, a series of Hashes, splattering sounds. The tramway whisked open and Ronnie stepped into its lighted cubicle. "Quick," she said, "before we're spotted." R eaching the third deck, Norma found Cal seated on the old sofa drinking a large glass of whiskey and looking more than usually forlorn. "I'll dim the light," Norma said. "Leave it." "It's nearly midnight." "Leave it on. I've been told to leave it on." "Told? What do you mean? Are you sure you're not drunk?" "I'm not drunk now, but I will be in about an hour. I think it was a computer. I don't like getting orders from a machine." Norma sat down and poured herself a drink. "It has to do with the raiding party, the one we're not to kill." "I suppose it does." "Cal, you've always been secreand Norma was her other self, sitting with Ron in a room with a clock and hearing mechanical noises. "What's wrong, Norma?" Cal sipped whiskey. "Speak up." "It's time for you to talk. There are a number of people running around in my head. You must tell me -- who are they? Who am I?" "'You are the wonderful child who came from the sky." "Stop it. Cal. please." He paused. "Sorry. Twenty-odd years ago a copter from Metro landed out front. The pilot presented me with a baby girl. Said researchers wanted to find out about the difference between children raised here and those raised in Metro. We were short of children -- and you were a wonderful child." "Then I'm not really your daughter. And my mother..." "What I told you about your mother -- my wife -- is true. She died in the plague. We used to come here every summer. The cottage you call Lovelane was our place." "Is she buried there?" "No. We got out as soon as the plague broke. A colleague of mine flew us to Boston-Cambridge, one of the complexes bubbled over even then. Both of them died." "So you returned." "There was no point in staying. I'd been thinking of leaving the university, anyway. You see, what I taught no longer interested anyone." "Those old books?" "Books. With reading going out of style, it became futile to expect young people to pore over texts in languages that hadn't been spoken for a thousand years. That hit me hard. In those days I believed every answer worth knowing and every question worth asking could be found in those books." Cal sighed. "I'm getting maudlin. Must be the scotch." "What was it like, when you returned?" "Everyone dead or gone. In a few months new people started to arrive -- groups of kids, a couple of families. But till they came I was Adam with more work to do than naming the animals -- fiddling with gasoline engines, getting a generator working, things like that. A humbling experience for an academic." "Why did you move into the lighthouse?" "There was the radio, and the light is the soundest structure around. Anyway, there's something about a lighthouse. For a few years I talked with hams all over New England. Then they revoked amateur licenses and Metro began to treat us the way they do now." Cal reached into his vest, took out his brass pocket-watch. "Just about midnight," he said. "Time to get back to the radio room for more orders." "What makes you think it's a computer." "Computer voice. Also it talks to me over the radio in Latin hexameters -- in the style of Virgil. I don't suppose anyone alive can speak classical Latin. Ironic -- I once used to think of myself reading from those 'old books' to my children and grandchildren. But only computers understand classical languages nowadays." Then Norma was pressed up against the other Ron in a tight windowless compartment that jostled and clanked as it moved. Ronnie asked. "Seems to be going down, and toward Bubble Center," Norm replied. "How did you know about the tram?" "Mom -- my transceiver -- sent a message before I left the flop tonight. It didn't make sense at the time." "S wasn't much help." "Why did you lie to him about "For the same reason you were evasive. There's a struggle going on, I'm sure -- a power struggle of some sort." "How do you know what side we're on? It may only be some kind of reaction test." "I don't think so, no. And I trust the voice." time weak and attenuated though echoing in a rough bass. Ronnie shut it off, realizing the message was not meant for her or Norm. The tram, which had been clanking along at the unusual speed of almost # klicks, screeched to a halt. When the door opened they found themselves looking into the brain of Bubble #I -- Admin Norm and Ronnie hurried into the humming chamber. On the far wallscreen a series of instructions were spelled out in oldstyle letters. "Just a minute," Norm said. "There are a few questions..." "Who are you?" "Are you Thinktank #?" level #-# reaching minimql life support level... Tramway power outage... Sewage backup through out SW complex... Citizen mechanics Company # proceeding on foot through Tramway # toward... "Let's do what she says, Norm." "She?" "It must be Mom." "Who are you?" Norm asked again. "Not a very motherly voice. Why should we follow your instructions?" manual backup outlet began to click in staccato and spew out a #mm tape. "Why the oldstyle print and the rest of the gimmicks?" "Okay, okay." Norm read the "Doesn't mean much to me." "Genetics code," Ronnie said. The printout clattered again, after a pause, and produced a diagram. W (# x'd' (x Ycf Yd Y D ### D ### Y'd Y'# D ### Y'O D ###I Yd Y Y'Cf (C "Still doesn't help." Again the prmlout clattered. "Do what she says. Norm. I took you for Ron at the party, and he's dead. I know he's dead." "Okay," Norm replied. "Let's do what it... Mom... says." The instructions now on the wallscreen were mostly for Ronnie. They involved programing and sabotaging the central computer. "If they were after us before, they really have reasons now. We seem to be carrying out a political assassination." "The Mayor will survive," Ronnie answered. "He'll be doing things he won't know about and he'll have forgotten a lot, but he'll survive. That takes care of instructions one through nine." "Ten I can follow myself," Norm The tram traveled straight up for more than ten minutes, then leveled off, headed due east. When it stopped and opened. Norm and Ronnie were peering into a large bleak hangar with its hatchway open to the sky. It was empty except for a lone sputtercraft. They walked across the hangar, footfalls echoing metallically in the vast chamber. "I suppose we get in," Norm said, opening the cockpit. He sat down in the pilot's seat. "What now?" "We fly to the lighthouse," Ronnie backed into the adjoining seat. "But I don't know..."Suddenly Norm discovered he did know how to operate the sputtercraft. He could read the instruments and gauges. He understood even the mechanism of the internal combustion engine that drove the rotary blades. Then he felt eyes on him and a mind. Turning, he saw three small faces staring at him through the glass panel that separated the cockpit from the crew station. "Those must be the Y's on that chart." "Yes," Ronnie replied. "The children... our children." C AL was telling Norma that the radio signal was unusual in a number of ways. "It's on all frequences for one thing," he said, turning the tuning dial. The message came in a mechanical "What does it mean?" "Jupiter -- God, I suppose we would say today -- set these coasts apart for a manly race when he alloyed the golden age with bronze and hardened the bronze age with iron, from which a happy flight is granted to the pious, according to prophesy." "That sounds good for the sea people, as you call us," Norma voice as that coming over the radio, but it was faint and far away in her mind. Norma ignored it. "It's from Horace," Cal explained. "From a poem lamenting Rome's self-destruction." "So, Metro is destroying itself?" "That would be... interesting. Just a minute, Norma, here's ClA... "From Tacitus, about prodigies of impending evil during Nero's days. The diviners explained that another power was coming into the world, one 'neither mighty nor hidden,' whose growth had been cut off in the womb. Another prediction of the fall of Metro, if that's what the computer is telling us. What's wrong, Norma?" He had seen she was not listening, was concentrating on somesaying. "Give me something to write on. Cal -- quick!" He handed her a stub of a pencil, looked for paper. "Dammit," he said. "Write on the wall." Shwrote:  Norm  Ronnie  Ron  Norma ou know this Norm and Ronnie?" "Ronnie is what I used to call my other self -- the one in Metro. Norm I met earlier tonight. Cal, this used to be just a dream, but it's getting stronger." "Is there anything else?" "Another diagram. I can remember only part of it." Again she wrt D ### D ### it?" Cal asked. x'cf understa "Well, I'm X'O, and Ron is X'O . That's the date he died, July #. They killed Ron -- Garth was right. They were trying to kill me." "Quadruplets!" Cal blurted. "That explains it." "Explains what?" "Why they would save premature children born to a woman dying of the plague. Two sets of identical twins -- ideal subjects for the research they were interested in." "Your wife?" "Yes, your mother. She died on July #, #, just as the diagram says." All was becoming clearer. Not only the meaning of the diagrams but the minds of the others. In the other mental chamber, the one with the copter, the impulses were stronger than they had ever been. She knew Norm's confusion and then his understanding of the aircraft, felt the hesitant liftoff, the initial uncertainty of the flight, and then she saw the nighttime sky and its myriad stars with eyes of wonder. Behind the lifting craft, the immense hemispheres ofMetroEast were diminishing to an ebony honeycomb that glowed with a cold phosphorescence. "They're coming here. Norm, Ronnie and the children." "To the lighthouse?" "Yes, in a copter." "I see. That's why we left the light on. Well, there seems to be nothing to do but wait, and have another drink." sat tensely at the stick, eyes glued to the altimeter, overcompensating for every roll, pitch and yaw. The twenty minutes of flying time stretched to an eternity before he spotted the swirling beam of the light. Once in view, the light lurched toward them. When they were within a thousand meters of it, Norm hovered the craft and began to descend. It hit sooner and much harder than he expected. He felt stunned and dizzy. An old man with hair on his head led them to the lighthouse. Inside, in what the old man. Cal, had called the galley. Norm sat uncomfortably at the table, staring in horror at the red corpse of a crustacean on his plate and trying to avoid thinking about the evil-smelling liquid he had been cheerfully handed and was apparently expected to drink. Seated across from Norm, Cal ripped open a steaming bivalve and stuffed its gray carcass into his mouth. "Eat something," he said, "You must be starving." "No, thank you," Norm replied, watching with disgust Cal's carnivorous teeth making short work of the quahog. Norm knew that the Stonies ate fish, flesh and fowl, but knowledge is not experience. He also realized that the hollow feeling in his stomach and the lightness in his head were hunger. But nature, he had been taught, was something that had been overcome. It was then he realized that Cal was having fun at his expense. "It will be all right," the old man laughed. "Your aversion to food is chemically induced. It will wear off." "You're sure about that?" "We've had some experience with Metropeople. It takes a couple of days. You have a few other surprises coming." Norm felt a twinge of concern and realized that Norma was worried about the children. Both women had been trying to get some response out of them. "What's wrong?" he asked. "They won't say a word. And they just sit there," she replied. "Is that unusual?" "It... is... all right," the eldest child said hesitantly. She was about seven. "Speak... ingisdiffiNorm felt the blast of "sound" thunder in his head. Everyone but the children had instinctively covered their ears with their hands. "You better just talk, or turn that down," Cal said. "Sor... ry." "I'll... do... it," the boy said, talking to Norma and then climbing the ladder. He was about five years old. "Do what?" "Turn off... the... light." "It can be dangerous," Norma said. "I only... have to close... inlet-line valve," the little boy, Jon, answered, and the others laughed at his assurance. "The boy has been picking your brains. He'll do all right," Cal replied. Turning to Nell, the oldest, he continued. "Tell us about the experiment -- about Metro." "It is... compli... cated to the transparent plastic cubicles, the overhead devices that fed the children. He saw the blank stares of the others and felt the dreamlike warmth aglow in Nell's mind. "The others?" "Went... crazy." "But you?" "I knew about... my mothers and fathers." "So Metro was trying to raise children without human contact, and these survived because they had a mental contact with you. But what happened?" "On... ly we sur... vived." "So that's why you were so hesitant about talking to us. What happened then?" "That's why it got so much stronger!" Norma said. Ronnie added, "These kids must be genetically identical, practically. I suppose they aeted as a catalyst -- that would explain how Norm and I knew about the lighthouse." "It explains everything else, as well," Cal added, " -- except why the computer at Metro is on our side." "We'll think about that tomorrow," Norma said. "The children are tired. It's two a.m." Tab. the three-year old, had fallen asleep. So had Norm... Next morning two of the children were gone. Norm was the first to awake, from an uneasy sleep, and he knew immediately that they were missing. It did not alarm him. The two had left Tab, the little girl, behind. Across the room, on a sofa, he saw a figure under a coverlet. The bald head told him it was Ronnie. He felt his own scalp and realized, with a touch of squeamishness, that without an autobarber he would grow hair on his head and face. Norm began to make breakfast. It was easy, he discovered, as long as he did not try to think about it. His hands knew where the eggs were and how much butter to dab in the warming skillet. They knew how to break the eggs and beat them with a fork. They knew how much soft cheese to grate upon the sizzling eggs in the pan and when to fold the omelet in two. They knew all of these things familiarly, but his mind was still revolted by the thought of actually eating it. Suddenly the knowledge in his hands was obliterated. In its place seethed a horror, a horror he recognized as part of the strangeness of Norma's mind, but amplified beyond belief. It was the ferocity of a beast ready to spring. He heard her bare feet on the ladder and turned to see her jump the last three steps. "Quickly," she said. "The children!" "They can take care of themselves, can't they?" "Maybe they can, maybe not." Into the horror, which had abated, came a stream of images. Wildlooking men in animal skins, hunting with spears, butchering children. "But that's a myth," he said with scholarly conviction. The notion of hunting animals was revolting enough. To hunt people... Nevertheless he zipped up his suit and followed Norma as she hurried down the ladder to the next deck. She ran at a steady pace north along the macadam road. He followed at her heels knowing, as she did, where the two children were. It was an exhilarating experience for Norm to run the first hundred yards; then suddenly he felt exhausted. His lungs protested. Sweat seemed to fill his suit. He stopped to catch his breath and strip off the alumalloy. She had passed beyond the crest of a dune and w as out of view. Norm decided to walk briskly. At first a bath of balmy warmth, the sun became painful to his skin. forcing Norm to squint. The roar of the surf beat in his head like a drum. Even the salt smell -- so pleasant in Atmosphere # -- became painfully intense. The beach grass and pine shrubbery cut and whipped his legs and occasional whiffs of bayberry made him dizzy. Norm kept his eyes on the path yield to the spasms of nausea brought on by glimpses into the abyss of blue sky. But when he felt Norma's alarm -- anger mingled with fear -- he forced himself to look up. He saw' a compound of unpainted weathered cottages on the slope of cultivated hill. Then the ground rose and struck his face and shoulders. Norma said. "I don't care why you came. You're here, and you're staying here with me," Garth answered. "Where are they?" "The kids? They've been hanging around the hospital since they arrived. What's wrong with them? They haven't said a word." "Nothing's wrong with them. They escaped from Metro last night." "If they mean so much to you, you can have them. They can stay, too." "I'm not staying." "Grow up, Norma. You were to be Ron's woman. He's dead and I rule at the commune now. The best women belong to the strongest men." "I have a man." Garth laughed. "We'll see about (hat." There was a knock at the door and a warrior entered. His shoulder-length hair was tied with a Inaided band. Like Garth, he wore a leather loincloth and sandals. "We've found someone," he said, placing his shotgun on a rack. "Why bother me? Take what he doesn't need, feed him, and send liim on his way." "You should look at this one. Garth." "Bring him. then." Two women helped Norm into (he room and sat him down on a wicker chair. "Well, what have we here?" Garth said. "Ron's ghost? It looks like Ron three days dead." "It's his brother, his twin brother," Norma explained. "He escaped from Metro last night, also." "The skin is as white as a fish's belly. Is this your man, then?" Garth laughed and Norm was furious. "Can it speak?" Norma sent the proper reply. Norm nodded. "Thank you for your hospitality. Garth, leader of the Cosgard commune. Whatever is in my power I will do for you and yours." "He not only speaks, but with a civil tongue. Still, what can you do, Metroman?" commanding voice Norma and Norm had heard several times the night before. Now it was accompanied by a wave of electronic music and resonances of the children's consciousness. She turned to Norm to see his reaction. "Watch that weapon," he said, pointing with his right hand at the shotgun. The stock turned black and crumbled into ashes. The metal melted. "Another witch?" Garth asked, glancing at Norma. "I thought one was enough." His eyes returned to Norm. "Do you expect to frighten me with a trick, Metroman?" "I'll help Mary," Norm said, feeling the minds of the children reaching for his. "Clairvoyant, too," Garth said, "Maybe I can help," Norm repeated unconvincingly. As the three of them made their way toward the hospital, Norma observed the work going on in the commune complex. Men were hewing pine rafters and splitting cedar shingles. Two women were planing cabinets. A pumper that still advertised the Eastham Volunteer Fire Department was lifting water into the central tank. From the outside the hospital looked like the other cottages. The interior, however, except for a washroom, consisted of a single large chamber. A row of beds extended along each wall, barracks style. A young woman lay asleep on the first bed. The two children were sitting on the second, staring with blank eyes into the jerry-rigged crib between the beds. Norma looked into the crib and saw four tiny diapered babies. "Two girls and two boys," Garth said. Norm bent over the crib and touched the infants. The older children continued to stare into the crib and Norma felt her mind expand in a surge of electronic counterpoint. It radiated knowledge, power, will -- all directed at the tiny bodies in the crib, at their lungs, at the budding alvioli. Like the children. Norm stared. "They'll live," he said, after a while. "I see they are indeed breathing easier, Metroman. I'll be at headquarters. When you're through here, join me and we'll share a bottle of wine." As soon as Garth had closed the screen door, Norma asked, "How did you do it -- the shotgun, the babies?" "I didn't." "Who did, then?" "Mom, I suppose." F rom where Ronnie sat on the beach, the Nauset Light half a mile away looked like a stray white rook from a titanic chess set. The metaphor, she knew, was Cal's. He was thirty steps down the beach, surf fishing, and had just hooked a striper. Tab was playing in the sand. It had been an anxious morning for them all, but now the turbulence in her head was still. When Cal netted the fish, he called to her, "Lunchtime. They will be back soon." "Good," she answered. "I'm starved." Breakfast had been difficult but lunch, Ronnie knew, would be no trouble at all. She pulled the straw hat over her ears, wrapped the heavy olive-drab blanket about her shoulders, staggered through the resistant sand toward the scarp. Cal followed with Tab on his shoulders. Ronnie was relieved to escape from the terrors of the beach, the walls of foaming blue-green water that pounded the surf, the bizarre antics of sandpipers, terns and shrieking gulls, the clean corruption of wrecked crabs, mussels, and clams, the saline purity of driftwood, sea grapes and other jetsam. It would be comforting to be out of the sun and within the enclosure of the lighthouse. When Ronnie reached the galley. Cal was preparing the bass. "Anything I can do?" she asked. "Why don't you amuse Tab." "She's busy." "What's she up to?" "Reading." "Reading!" "Something wrong?" "Three-year-olds don't usually read before lunch. What so fascinates her?" "One of your books." Cal slid the pan into the broiler. "That I'd like to see," he said. walking toward the ladder. Tab lay on the sofa, poring over a large volume. "Like the book?" Cal asked. "It's difficult." "In what way?" "I know what it says but not what it means." "Show me." "Here," Tab said, pointing to a passage. "What did he do that's so terrible?" "An ancient taboo -- against incest . ' ' "Is anything wrong?" Ronnie asked. She seemed always to expect trouble. "Nothing. It's just that she's reading Sophocles -- in Greek." "She's a smart little thing. We were doing mathematical puzzles this morning. She got the hang in no time." "Picking our brains, are you, fab?" "I don't think so," Ronnie interjected. "She's way ahead of us. She computes faster than I can." "How fast?" "Instantaneously. Does it all in her head." "Like a computer?" "I suppose so." "H'm -- interesting." A hatch slammed shut and voices could be heard below. "Here they come," Cal said. "Let's have some lunch." Everyone ate in external silence; each understood completely what the other's had been doing throughout the morning. Internal silence too, except for some static coming from the children. Norm was trying to penetrate the static, but he couldn't. "Tab," he said casually, while Cal poured coffee, "can you compute the value of pi to fifty places?" #... It was instantaneously in Norm's mind, five lines of ten digits. The two older children were glowering at Tab. "Tab, can you compute pi all the way?" There was a hesitation, then it was Mom. "Show-off," Jon said, scowling at Tab. "We agreed not to let them know till we were sure." "Sure of what?" Ronnie asked. "That we were safe. But it's all right," Nell soothed. "You'll be able to do it yourselves in a few days." "Do what?" "Think like the computer." Norm sat back in his chair, and looked in turn into innocent dark eyes of each of the children. Just the same, it w as Ronnie who understood first. "They must have planned the whole thing," she blurted. "The escape from Metro, the instructions, our crazy project, everything!" "And they sent the radio messages. In Latin," Norma added. "That's Mom, then -- the three of them." Norm concluded, and all the static cleared.  t An alternatearmanth liked the look of the mount. It had powerful front quarters, a sloping back, long legs. The beast was fast... And big. Short, sharp, heavy horns jutted from its head. The animal could kill with them. And with the thick hoofs. Yet its teeth were fit only for grazing. Its hide was thin. It could be prey for a killer. Armanth thought: Perhaps they did not exaggerate when they said Ungar handled the best mounts available on any Reservation. The creature is dangerous, but it is vulnerable, too. As a good mount should be. Then he thought: It may disappoint. There are now so few mounts that do not. Now, when every fool with a few days to spare wants to ride, there are so many artless handlers who demean the sport by offering dull mounts and deathless contests. Numbers cheapen everything. "It will do," he said. "You may turn off the viewscreen. I will mount when you are ready." "Yes, sir," Ungar said. An hour later, Ungar said, "I have one, sir. His crisis is coming. Are you ready?" "Yes. Help me mount." Armanth entered the creature gradually. Muscles. Hide. Nerves. He let himself into the animal's senses. Smell, especially smell. The animal smelled danger. Cat danger. Big cat danger. It snorted universe story and pawed the ground restlessly. Armanth trembled, already part animal. He thought: Ungar is good. To provide a mount just as it begins the heightening that comes with danger -- that is skill. Armanth settled fully into the animal. He heard the others of his herd moving uneasily near him and trotted a few steps closer to them. Their smell was reassuring. But over it, dominating it, was the cat smell. His head turned. He saw the cat: huge, tufted head, wide chest, long mane. The cat opened its mouth and exposed massive teeth. It roared. He started and reared up on his hind legs. Awkwardly but quickly, he ran. The cat smell was in his nostrils. Then he saw the other cat. It was slightly smaller than the beast that had roared and had no mane. He veered away from the new cat. The comforting smell of the others of his herd was gone. He felt teeth knife into his hind leg, cut deeply. Instinctively he bucked and kicked backward. The teeth were gone. He spun clumsily, the wounded leg almost folding under him. Head lowered, horns only a few inches above the ground, he charged. His horns caught tlesh. He heard the cat howl, smelled blood, saw the animal limp away. He snorted in triumph. Painfully he began to run once again, seeking the scent of his herd, safety, healing. Sudden crushing weight on his hindquarters. He tried to turn, felt the leg give, fell heavily on his side. A grunt of terror spewed from his mouth as the cat came briefly into his vision, mane flowing, teeth bared. He kicked at it with his forelegs, tried to rise. Raw pain at his tbroat. Cat smell in his nostrils. His head snapped back in a reflex spasm. He opened his eyes, blinked, aiTci looked through the window' of Ihc satellite at the Reservation planet below him. "Wonderful!" he said. "Delicious. The death was exquisite. Riding a victim is much better than riding a killer, don't you think? Not that one knows which he will get." He tried to guess which of the continents he had been on. "Yes. sir," Ungar said. " fhe victim's experience is much more complex, much richer. What was it the Poet said? 'To fight and die is to know life.'" "I believe so, sir." Armanth thought: This Ungar is a find. A wonderfid mount. And. his timing is superb. He must have dismounted me only a split second before I would have been trapped in the creature's final ending. But I knew the dying. That is more than skill. That is sport that becomes art. His exhileration faded into slight uncertainty. He thought: This was only once. Can he do it again? Perhaps he was only lucky. "Sir." said Ungar. "I have another mount ready." "Oh?" Armanth said. "I usually prefer to wait, to savor..." "I appreciate that, sir, but this one is something a bit different. I liave one that is almost fully sentient. We find only a few. They generally manage to avoid interesting crisis-situations." Armanth hesitated. Ungar flicked on the viewscreen. "His appearance is deceptive," Ungar said. "But I think you will llnd him interesting. If I may suggest that you test him for a moment..." Armanth partly entered the animal, w ithdrew . " The heightening has begun, as you ean see, sir." Ungar said. "His erisis will come slowly, but it is good to mount at the beginning." "Yes. I have ample time," Armanth said, eager now, his uncertainty gone. So subtle, he thought, so subtle this Ungar is. "I will mount when you are ready." "Very well." Ipleyebrows in a scowl as the .mclge entered the room, strode toward the bench. Sweat trickled clow II his cheeks. It was the lights that were making him sweat. They alw ays did, he knew . the miserable rv lights, the last smalt indignity Ibreed on him by the media that had hounded him all his life. He brushed away the moisture and listened. "Senators," the Chief Justice said. "In obedience to your notice. I am present for the purpose of forming a Court of Impeachment for the President of the United Slates." report on D. G. Compton's which I hadn't finished as the last deadline glared at me. It fulfills all of its extraordinary promise. The little-known, un-trumpeted Compton is without doubt one of the finest writers-in-depth around. It would take a special arrogance, for example, or a breath-taking competence, to dare bringing in a major character not twenty pages from the end of a book. Since arrogance is not this author's thing, it has to be the other. I read the last ten or so pages of this book over and over -- fifteen or twenty times -- not because it was hard to grasp, but because of the levels which were uncovered, one by one, and the pleasure it gave me to undergo the revelations. I have said this before about Compton: that it is legitimate for a writer, even a very good writer, to try to make every facet of a character clear and every motivation understood; but that not real person can ever be understood in that way, and often his motivations spring from that area I call the infrarational, which by its nature cannot be understood. Compton is one of the very few writers who has grasped this and who is able to use it without clouding anything, and therefore his people are, in their sayings and doings, unpredictable and forever interesting. So take this tale of tomorrow's TV for itself and as a fable; read it at its own pace and keep it around to read again. You'll be glad you did. Reference Guide to Fantastic Films: Science Fiction, Fantasy, and Horror, is at last in print. This completes the first edition and basic structure of this monumental work. For most of twenty-five years Lee, a moonlighting aerospace physicist, has labored to produce an exhaustive index of fantastic films. As he worked, the field proliferated, and as his research expanded, he discovered thousands of titles he doubtless never suspected nor expected when he began. He deserves our thanks and support, and we must join with him in the hope that some foundation will undertake to carry the Guide into future editions. This final volume is, like its predecessors, an #'# x #I paperback with photo-reduced type and stills which by themselves offer a fascinating stepping-stone trip through the history of film. The #rd section has an Introduction and Afterword by Robert Bloch and Forrest J. Ackerman, delights to read. The price is a little steep for the average buff, but I urge you strongly to beg, persuade, admonish and argue your local library to put it in, and to bring it to the attention of theater and TV film which do their own programming, and the like. Here are the vital statistics: Reference Guide to Fantastic Films, compiled by Walt Lee. Vol #, A -- F, #. Vol. #, G -- O, and Vol. #, P -- Z, # each. Total price for the set: #. Since the circulation in bookstores will be extremely limited, I suggest you contact the publisher, ChelseaLee Books, Box #, Los Angeles #. And speaking of film, as I think I will from time to time, I do wish to recommend two to you which you might miss if I don't, and that would be a serious loss. One is Fantastic Planet, a feature-length animation from Czechoslavakia, beautifully drawn, and done from a novel which I understand was written by famed Polish s-f writer Stanislaw Lem. I'm sorry I can't give you the details of the production company and distributor; if you haven't seen it and want to, you'll just have to dig. It will be worth the effort. Much of the art is truly lovely, and the plot, though tied together a little hurriedly at the end, is really intriguing. The sex is mature and the suspense, from time to time, nerve-strumming. The other is an astonishing and poetic film made in Israel, written, directed, and generally made-tohappen by a human dynamo named Richard Shorr. Using unknown actors and sensitive, meticulous photography, it tells the tale of a street kid, a sheltered young girl, and a strangely gifted youth with more-than-natural powers. The plot takes an unexpected and provocative twist at the end which leaves the viewer thoughtful and satisfied. The production company is Piranha Films, and it's called Once Upon Time. I N MY last report to you, you'll have noticed what might be called a rave review for Jean Gawron's An Apology for Rain. I not only identified the author as female but went on to signalize a certain type of controlled violence which, I said. I had noticed before only in the works of Ursula le Guin, Josephine Saxton, Marion Zimmer Bradley, and Joanna Russ. I went on to say that a good writer is a good writer regardless of gender, and my observation means only whatever it means. You must know that many of the books I review come to me in the form of galleys -- clusters of yardlong (almost) narrow printed sheets, or in a later stage, paged, printed on both sides, and primly bound in heavy paper with nothing but the title, pub. date, number of pages and author's name on it. No illustrations, jacket copy, or anything. I reviewed the Gawron book from one of those, and you can imagine my feelings when the hardcover edition came in, complete with a four-color jacket and a photograph of the author, who has about as much claim to being female as Richard Burton, I herewith explain but do not apologize, and retract nothing but the pronoun, which I correct to 'he' and 'his'. It's a hell of a fine book by a fine new writer, and if my bobble puts egg on my face, sobeit. An Apology for Rain, by Jean Mark Gawron, is from Doubleday at #, and well, well worth it. R umor has it that that extraordinary sleeper. Another Roadside Attraction, by Tom Robbins, has gone into a third printing by Ballantine, with a blurb on the cover quoting me. I haven't seen it but I heartily approve. Can't quote Something New! A October #-November #, # Tour the Caribbean aboard Cunard's Ambassador while enjoying a full program of s-f activities with Ben Bova, Frederik Pohl, Gordon R. Dickson and others. Cabins from # include air fare to and from San Juan, Puerto Rico. For bookings and information write # Eighth Ave. New York, N.Y. or call (#) #-#I you the price but I'd guess it at #. Whatever 'underground classic' means, this is probably one. Get it and fall in love with outrageous Amanda. A paid advertisement in the s-f newsletter Locus, by Robert Heinlein, is causing quite a stir. It promises The National Rare Blood Club, and has an interesting backstory. A good part of Heinlein's  Shall Fear No Evil dealt with serology, type-matching, rare fractions and the like, and his interest in the subject led him to publish the name, address, and hotline phone number of the Club on the copyright page of all editions of the book. It w as after he did this, when gravely ill, his life was saved by five nameless, faceless donors from the National Rare Blood Club, since he happens to be a "rare" himself. All you have to do to become a member is to have a rare type, and then to register with the Club. It is a beautifully selfish thing to do -- beautiful because you have offered to help, any time, anywhere, some stranger somewhere who might die if you don't, and selfish because the registration may well save your life when nothing else could. Though not a "rare" myself, I have for a long time given blood three or four times a year through the Red Cross Blood Bank and the Writers Guild, for the same beautiful selfish reasons, and I was really astonished to discover, through Heinlein's ad, that up to now there has been no centralized agency for the immediate dissemination of rare blood. The Powers That Be are so remiss in their choice of real priorities that I was harangued, not long ago, by a highw'ay patrolman who objected to my writing my blood type in tiny letters in the margin of my driver's license -- w here I thought it belonged. He said I was subject to citation for "defacing" it. Anyway, here are the needed "rares"; no others apply: B pos.; O neg.; A neg.; AB pos.; B neg.; and AB neg. As you surely know, the pluses and minuses refer to the Rh factor, and if you don't know what your type is, call your doctor or a convenient hospital and find out how to discover it for cheap. After that, a postcard is sufficient to get you going with the National Rare Blood Club, # Fifth Ave., New York, NY #. Their hotline is Area #, CHelsea #-#. No dues, no payments -- just the good feeling of beautiful selfishness. B etter get to some books... There is, as you know, a rising tide of books about s-f, and of anthologies designed for the classrooms. Of the latter, one in particular is worth your attention. Not only will it succeed in its purpose "... to provide the reader unfamiliar w ith science fiction with an orientation in the field, with a large body of short fiction which reflects the breadth and scope of modern science fiction," as the foreword states, but it is also the finest across-the-board package of really good s-f since the Hall of Fame, a meticulously selected, highly enjoyable trunk full of delights. Titled simply Modem Science Fiction Doubleday: pages and price unavailable at this writing; see above remarks about galleys), it has been compiled and edited by none other than Norman Spinrad, a writer whose swift and continual growth amazes and pleases me. The arrangement of stories, with a small hint of what's in each section is, first. The Golden Age, dealing with John Campbell's extraordinary effect on the field, and such stories mov's unique Nightfall, The Post-War Awakening, which includes stories like Clarke's The Star and one of the most effective (by which I mean the gigantic effect it has on writers and readers alike) stories ever written, Tom Godwin's The Cold Equations: and finally The Full Flowering, with Thomas Disch's asionishmg Descending, At the Mouse Circus by Ellison, and le Guin's beautiful Nine Lives. Spinrad has stoutly stitched the volume together with his own Foreword, Introduction, a long rubric preceding and illuminating each section, an Afterword and finally a Bibliography to suggest further reading. Each story is followed by a short list of the author's more significant work. In sum, it would be hard indeed to find so perfect an introduction to the field, or a richer feast for the cultivated taste. By the way: there's one of my yarns in it. I have always felt a little peculiar about reviewing books which include my work, and I have to say that my usual practice has been simply to pass when they come along, and say nothing, unless there is some overriding reason to praise or condemn. Praise has it this time. It would be a great injustice to all of us to skip this one. And -- sorry about the omission of pages and price. It's a big book and I'm sure a small price for what you're getting. Check it out. Is one small step toward home? These words are Alfred Worden's, from his book Hello, Earth (Los Angeles, Nash Publishing Co., # pp, illus, #), a small collection of poems from the command pilot of Apollo #. # was the first truly scientific moon landing, and its effect on all subsequent manned space flight is pivotal and profound. So it was for Col. Worden, an unassuming, soft-spoken man with a glint of humor and occasional flashes of deep passion for in presenting the astronaut as a super-macAo Mister Clean, whose occasional use of slang was regarded with worshipful amazement, that it comes as a mild shock to meet one who is thoughtful, articulate, and not a little touched by magic. Listen: A spacewalk Is like Being let out At night For a swim By Moby Dick. In many cases Worden's images are better than his prosody, and quite often he chooses not to avoid a well-worn phrase. It is the integrity -- I almost said 'purity' -- of the man that shines through his words. He is not a great poet; he is a good man. The photographs, by the way, are magnificent. Next month I'll describe a new be well.  #  wi 'frJ# ' ' ' 'S mi '.vs-'.T#  !?l Time out of mind their madness grew, as they fled down the corridors # f Space and Time! ' WA f Si' M EwBBifl mwML .oj H eed me, Yoshe, my stardappled princess! Heed me well: there is something deeply mysterious about G -- something beyond that grim devotion, beyond the confusion of self and service. Is it the eyes which gleam of times past or never to come? Or the stubborn insistence that he is well despite the pain? Or are these all merely symptoms of something greater -- clues to an alien within? I do not know, Yoshe. Do. Not. Know. But the something is huge, palpable. And worrisome... Consider: on small-hours inspection today, fresh from lodging, I sighted G in the depths of the nodal gallery, engrossed in Duties. The dimness chilled the very breath in my lungs, curtained me with apprehension as I stood in my perch by the portal. Odors of soil and aminoplastic swirled about and clashed and grew upon each other to underline the mood of combat in the air. Cautiously. I stepped forward onto the rim, and for a fearful moment observed unannounced, scarcely daring to breathe, curling downward along the way, around and around the darkened gallery, hugging the wall to elude the conifer's needles. Below and below and below, made meek and insubstantial in the presence of even that tiny foundling of a tree, G grew in size too slowly, looking centuries older, darker, more distant than when I'd last seen him. Flushed a gruesome orange by the lamps, he lay prone on his couch -- rigid, Hand locked onto the Master's circuit, mouth agape in a parody of self-absorption. Gleaming clots of perspiration rolled about on his brow, clogged the hairs of his chest and groin, scuttled all along the dips and declivities of his body -- his ancient, withered body. And his Hand... his Hand, steaming with the fires of the drivers, lay silvery and supple on the circuitpad, a seven-digit bridge between G and his outer self. The silence was awesome, stifling, but its texture changed subtly as the Way whispered shut, and G blinked into awareness, his eyelashes fluttering in anguished slow motion. He remained immobile, gasping for equilibrium, and it was I who ventured contact; "Reeling in. Master G?" Laboriously, he squinted through the haze of the lamps. "Right-o," he said, wheezing the word, exhaling it, with the painful economy of the truly ancient. "Can't be too careful, Po, can't be too careful. Enna's good to us, but she takes some care, y'know?" I didn't respond: the statement was self-justifying, pathetic, and half-awareness -- drawn back, no doubt, by the tug of some awkward inner knowledge. He shivered against the gel of the couch; his Hand trembled, mocking the rhythm of the drivers as though out of mere tenacity; his face grew taut once again, smooth and oblivious; but the eyes, mirroring orange, slid slowly sideward in distrustful pursuit as I lowered myself into the companion couch. He cleared his throat, busily and without apology. "Y'know, Po, they say a Master doesn't need the skill anymore. But they're wrong, y'know? There's many an option 'tween Destinations." "Of course," I said, carefully modulating my voice to avoid any hint of condescension. "Say!" he blurted. "How're those lubbers of ours getting along?" ' Knowing that labored patience would offend him as readily as pity, I ignored the remark. "Passenger Thirty-seven asked about you," I said. "Nisa? Nice of her, real nice." (Do you see? He denies the Passengers! Confuses them with lubbers, Yoshe!) And, as though acknowledging this delusion, G shifted on the couch, swallowing a sigh. "Seen Yoshe or the others?" he added. "Not this month." (I lied since I was fearful I might create the impression steps were being taken against him.) "They're all in lodging, I imagine." "Course." He appeared unconvinced. "Well, Hand's twitching. Duties of the Caste! The Chosen and all, y'know?" It seemed futile to dispute him. "I've got to be drifting along anyway," I said. "Any message for Thirty-seven?" But G's eyes went to gloss as the curtain of Duty descended again, and T left just as I had come, Yoshe -- stealthily, mystified, fearful. T his too I have seen, princess -- and often, through these years without beginning or end: He lies unmoving, unmoved, as fhirty-seven glides into the gallery. Do you remember his Thirty-seven? Do you recall the rich tumbling curls, the beguiling curves, the smile of a thousand excitements? Each graceful movement, each warm shadow it makes across the gallery deck expresses the culmination and intermeshing of a thousand lost arts and a thousand sciences. The loathsome embodiment of all perfection -- yet a matchless vessel for his satisfaction, is it not? But it approaches, dancing, shedding its wisps of coverings, seductively calling out his name -- and he refuses it. Tensing the bruised and knotted muscles of the arm which bears the Hand, squinting painfully through the lampfires, G looks but does not see. His Hand rests apprehensively on the pad, and as Thirty-seven comes nearer, gesturing evocatively in the language of the body, his eyes close or lurch sideward. Its every attempt to calm his fears, he spurns. Its every move to sate his deepest (hirsts, he ignores. And yet, rejecting it, he defies it with a name. "Nisa," he calls it. Calls it thus, and thus denies it. "Please leave me (o my Duties, Nisa. The Duties of (he Caste." Can this be simple confusion, mistaking likeness for alikeness? Or is it, as I fear, a matter of lundamental denial and contradic(ion? He, with all his aspirations, must accept his Thirty-seven, repulsive as it is, but accept it as what it is -- his Passenger. It cannot be more, or less than what Time has made it. You, with your accepting ways, need not succumb to your Passenger; I, lacking a Hand, can rest content without mine. You see, Yoshe, I do not blame him. I fear him. H ave I mentioned the screens? The screens are blank, you know. Blank, and silent. All about him in the node, curving one into another in a glistening cylinder encircling the base of the tree, they are blank. Alight with flares from (he lamps; panels of aminoplastic, afire. Nothing more. They trouble (he senses with silence, with smoothness, with lingering hints of (he remnants of smell which struggle through the nodor. They are a profanity to the eyes in their relentless, unchanging blankness. He looks, though -- watches them, waits, hopes. His eyes roam on clockwork Duty, ravenously circling the node. What does he see? What can he possibly be awaiting? The screens are blank, you see, have been and will be. He lies on the couch beside the tree. Hand pulsing, waiting. Watching the tree grow. Watching blank screens. Are they blank to him Yoshe? H eed me, princess! Consider the outrageous tale G performed for me when I came upon him yesterday during phaseout inspection: "Know how it all got started, Po? Our Hands? Our Destinations? The Long Life to suffer them? Well, things have beginnings and ends, y'know? And ours -- our beginning -- was Master A, the Savior of Paradis Colony." (Watch, Yoshe! Gingerly, disengaging his Hand with painstaking care, G rises from the couch and assumes the pose of the storyteller, squatting in the shade of the tree.) "Back in Century One, it was -- the Century when Choice began." (You see, Yoshe? His hand and Hand weave through the shadows, evoking images of Youth and the long-ago.) "We were all lubbers, then. The Caste was soon to be, and Passengers, and Hands and Destinations, but we were lubbers and stiffs every one of us then -- half-lived, rolled in the Company, prisoned in Galaxy Way. And the best of us was A, Master in old Bessa -- the best and the swiftest and brightest. "There he was, out by AltarA, halfway from Center to the end to his hop on the Edge of Galaxy Way." (Watch the fingers flutter! Watch now, and listen!) "Stars stacked up all around him in pools and puddles and points... Bessa's drivers moaning sweetly at the touch of his hands... stiffs bundled up in the sleeper, cool and crisp and patient... Master A was logging record time, on his way to another bonus on his last hop out -- but then the call came through! A crackle from the 'caster; 'Distress! Danger! Paradis Colony in trouble!' "Now, they'd settled Paradis in the Early Years, during the first wave or the second, and the frontier'd long passed them by. The place was a loner, circling a dwarf, and not another within fifty parsecs. And Paradis isolated, was Paradis alone -- alone to build, alone to suffer and wonder. They'd contracted with the Company for tenth-year visits for news from Center and all the latest marvels and fads, but the Company's prime directive was 'Time is Our Tool,' y'know? As the Early Years'd worn on into darkness, and they'd hopped themselves so thin across Galaxy Way that their lifelines weren't worth the snapping, the Company's visits to Paradis phased down from tenthyear to fiftieth and then to once a century. Who was it? -- lubberman or woman who'd grow old and wither away! just to lug a few toys or trinkets to a' handful of colonists? Not Master A! When the lasercasts from Center could beam out the recipes faster? Not Master A! And the Company was so top-heavy with surplus they the long hops to the Edge like mugs of juice at mug-up? And the frontier was all and everything... and no one was happy unless every step went that much further than the last... and death was what happened when you'd gone as far as you could? And it happened, all right, after two hops or three or not many more? "But Paradis was in trouble! Their sun was going nova -- had been, would be, in fifty years or thirty! The lubbers would perish without a starship's drivers to cool the fires, restore the balance! And Master A, the best and the swiftest and brightest, was the first in the Company to get the news. Thirty parsecs off, he was -- a century or more -- but the first! "There he was, out by AltarA, midway to the Edge of Galaxy Way: stars stacked up all around him in pools and puddles and points... Bessa's drivers moaning sweetly at the touch of his hands... stiffs bundled up in the sleeper, cool and crisp and patient... a thousand lives and a bonus to weigh against ten his last hop out! Thirty years for thirty parsecs! Unthinkable! Impossible! The Barrier could never be breached! Bessa would melt, ordisappear! They'd lose themselves on the deserts of Time! Yet how could he fail to answer the call, to he fail to try? "So, off came Bessa's caps, and her 'brakes, and her memory of limits! Off came her ties, her doubts, her fears! "In a year and a day, Bessa was ready! Ready to roll, and roar, and swallow Time! "The day came, the hour, the minute... A settled into the Master's couch, hands caressing the circuit... , thirty seconds to GO, then twenty, and ten... his muscles tensed with visions of hope... live, four, three... his thumb depressed the warmer... two, one... "For an instant, the blackness of darkness' darkness: Time billowing up and sloshing about in waves and eddies and drops... Bessa's drivers flaming hot with rivers of molten velocity... Space flowing into Time, and turning about, and twisting, and screaming with l)ain... "An instant, and then it was over. "Thirty years for thirty parsecs! Unthinkable! "But he did it. "The Barrier could never be breached! Impossible! "But he did it. "Bessa would melt, or disappear! They'd lose themselves on the deserts of Time! "Yes, but he went, and they didn't. "And when it was done, and Paradis safe, and lubber limits forgotten in darkness, they lifted him from the couch, his forearms charred to carbon. "They carried the Master out from Bessa, and down to the surface. and there he resolved to stay -- to wait, smiling, for death to come slow and sweet. But as the days passed, and the months, and then a year, and the Motion Sickness came upon him in high-gee terror, and returned and returned, growing stronger and more awful, tearing his gut and peopling his visions with ravenous beasts. Master A grew old and older -- swiftly, mercilessly, painfully. "Time had twisted his soul, you see. and gravity his body! A's life was Motion, among the stars, and below was only the Sickness -- the Sickness, and galloping death. And knowing this at last, he knew he couldn't stay. "The Choice was made, the Caste had claimed its First. "Sadly, quickly, he fitted himself with Hands -- proper Hands, to Handle his Bessa, and rock to her drivers' rhythms. And soon he set out, the First of the Caste, the Savior of Paradis Colony, to the First Destination away from home in the puddle of Galaxy Way." H ave you pondered the tale I related yesterday? Have you let it's absurdities and inconsistencies trickle down through that crude veneer of second-hand emotion? And do you see now, Yoshe, how the mystery deepens and darkens? How our Master G overflows with fanciful tales of Origins, with dubious notions and fear of the truth? Can there be any doubt of the danger in this? I should -- no, must explain that no sooner was the tale performed than a dreadful screaming silence took hold again on the node. For the longest moment of Time -- an hour? a year? from phaseout to phasein? -- G remained on the deck, legs intertwined in the storyteller's squat, hand and Hand crossed on his sweat-drenched chest; he swayed ungently from side to side, as though rocked from doubt to hope by a greater Hand. Fearful of setting off some new and more worrisome tirade, I lay motionless on the companion couch, waiting... Cool and unhurried, the tree reached upward, sending its needles upward, upward, brushing the portal to Lodging Module, upward tow ard the limits of its confmement... Once the lamps warmed the end of phaseout -- or later? much later? -- G rose without prelude and strode from the shadows to resume his pose on the couch. But in the instant before his Hand locked on, he turned, examining the panels of blankness all about him in one loping circle, and then peered at me, his eyes framed with blood-red shadow's: "Think w'e'll ever get there, Po? Think we'll ever get there?" His tone -- frightened and wistful, wistful with not knowing -- magnified my worries a thousandfold, transmuting fear to bonewrenching terror. I bolted from the couch, but before I could leap onto the way and find refuge elsewhere, he jerked his Hand back from the pad with the extraordinary strength he can still muster in times of unusual stress and, sitting stiffly upright, shouted at me -- yes, Yoshe, he shouted: "They're out there, Po! Somewhere! They're out there!" There was more, of course -- more, and more, and more, uttered with the shrill ferocity of one who cannot be denied, but it was no more than a rumble, an indistinguishable roar beyond the portal. There, in my safety, G's delusions could not reach me... T here are patterns here, Yoshe, patterns which cannot be ignored. Patterns of rhythm: the Hand twitches, G twitches, the eyes shift, the Hand twitches; G moves from mug-up to meal-down, from lodging to node, from Destination to Destination. Each instant is but a memory. meaningful only as memory-that-was or memory-thatwill-be. But there is no stopping G. It is all he knows. The Hand twitches, G twitches, the eyes shift, the Hand twitches. He asks me, "Will we ever get there, Po? Will we ever get there?" Yet he goes on. There is no stopping. And patterns of design: G fears the Loneliness and the Darkness, yet he seeks them always, fearing their distaff twins; he is Changed and not-Changed, yet he denies change; he is hand and Hand, lubber and not. Lost but not lost, alive yet beyond Life; he is continually in Motion, yet never moves; he sees me, fears me, yet cannot admit me. Patterns of flux: Time lumbers on, taking huge gulps. Is he (were we?) the Chosen, or the Damned? He is (we are) notlubbers, not-Passengers, yet are we? We stand erect, seeking skies above and ground below, yet we can attain neither. Is this G's plan? Is it the Company's? Is it yours? Why don't you speak, Yoshe? Respond! He fears me, I tell you. Fears examination, exposure. Yes -- these are patterns which cannot be ignored. Y ou needn't worry about me. I'm a lot better today! Do you see. my princess, my light of inner lights? Do you see how I glow and cavort and pirouette? Yes, I'm feeling much better because now I K Donald A. Wollheim, Publisher lazny's latest novel is "almost impossible to put down." (University of Maryland SF Society). September. (UQ#-#c) Another well-known who is a original novel, is a three-way puzzler. (UQ#-#C) novels have built up an ardent mystic marvel world. (UQf#-#c) Michael G. Coney's first collection of his great short stories is truly memorable selection by this rising new sf giant. (UQ#-#C) Kern is a fine interstellar action novel on a planet haunted by monsters and the men who tracked down their source. (UQ#-#C) Fabulous cover art for this month by Kelly Freas, George Barr, Jack Gaughan... And we did it! We held the line on price, all #c. If you can't find our books, #I Ave. of the Americas  New York, N.Y. # know how things stand. Stand? I'm funning you, princess. Where can we stand? We're of the Caste, aren't we? You do see the humor? Of course you do. I don't need your laughter or smiles to know you see the humor. But this is a serious matter -- a most serious matter, this madness of G's. There's no time for laughter or smiles. No -- no time. You see, now I grasp G's madness, understand it, see my place in it, and yours, and the others'. I hold it in my hands and form it into myriad shapes which capture the gleam of transient starlight and in that gleam stand out stark and bald and undeniable! Thus it is illuminated, this madness. I embrace it fully, swallow it, gag on it. Yes. Now I've eaten the madness, the poison, the essence of G's confusion. I have suspected this for some time, spoken of it, pondered it -- but now I know it. You see, Yoshe, he confuses Passenger with lubber. Yes! It's truly as simple as that -- as simple and as subtly horrid. G speaks of "Nisa," of "her," of "his Nisa." Do you hear that, fathom it? Can there be such madness? A Name for a Passenger -- a numbered one! This is poison. Poison! To a quivering hunk of neuroplastic and tine-meshed wire and self-regenerative plasm he gives a Name! The Name of a lubber! Do you see how he thus deludes himself, how he claims to be a part of things which are no more? And do you see -- yes! -- how he denies us? Denies you, Yoshe, and me, and the others? His logic, Yoshe, his muddled cringing thoughts, are most subtle. To G, you see, we are all lubbers, and thus there will always be lubbers. He and you and I; Alor, Lulak, Lu -- but not the six of us alone, for to him there is also "his Nisa," and there are the other Passengers, yours and all the others', and to him we are lubbers one and all. All of us are a part of things -- things which are no more -- and thus things go on, and on, and on, and do not, will not, cannot drop unnoticed through the floor of Time. Yes! G lives with this delusion, this poison, attempts to spread it about. As though he didn't make the Choice! As though the day of the lubber might still be with us! "They're out there, Po," he says. "Somewhere! They're out there!" Are they, Yoshe? Are they? N ow WE are five. The Caste is five. Alor couldn't wait, you see. Somehow, in some way we shall never know (or want to), she slipped into the sleeper, deactivated its failsafes, and there, beyond the reach of her Passenger -- her Keeper -- ripped off her Hand. The Passenger couldn't stop her, couldn't make her wait, and she -- grew old. Passed from life. Abruptly. I found her lifeless body going to dust in the sleeper. Or perhaps I arrived earlier. Perhaps it was not entirely her choice to Change in quite that way. I don't know. It was so long ago. Have such things happened before on Enna? I have the feeling they have. A nagging feeling... Now, if I had a Hand, I'd rip it off too. But I don't, do I? Do I, Yoshe? Tell me I don't. I know it, but I want to hear you say it. Of course, G won't hear any of this about Alor. Today, only other Duties pre-empted contact with him, but I won't see him tomorrow or the next day either, or perhaps for a year of years, and by the time I do, maybe I'll have forgotten. Maybe. I hope so. It is clear why I don't want to see him, isn't it? Clear that the less frequent and regular my visits, the less obvious will be my investigation of him? You do see, don't you? My Duty is to oversee him, hold him back from rash beliefs and foolish acts. This is only my Duty, and now it is my only Duty. Aside from these reports, of course. You do see, don't you? We are five now. Alor has Changed again. The Caste is five. Or perhaps there are others. Perhaps... Today's a day for riddles, my love -- riddles! Think now, I know you'll come up with the answers! Why does the tree grow feet every day, and why don't we have hands? Got them? Here's another; If a day is a thousand years or ten Puzzled? Riddled? Perplexed? Try this one -- it's really a puzzler; If we want Time to go slower, why must we go faster? Or put it this way; why do we go farther and farther to get nearer and nearer? You see? Why does the tree grow feet. How long is a day. Why do we go faster. Think now -- I know you're going to laugh when I tell you the answers... Give up? I'm surprised, Yoshe. You were always so quick, no pun intended. But okay. The tree grows feet every day because it doesn't have a Hand! And we don't have hands because there's nothing we can touch! You see? And a day isn't a thousand years day. That's all it can be. But here's the really tricky one; if we want to get nearer and nearer, and we want Time to go slower, we go farther and farther and faster and faster because Time gets used up! It does, Yoshe. Yes, it does. I know it does. No matter what he says. Funny, isn't it? Y oshe! Do you hear me? We found it! We reached our Destination today! Yes! Do you hear me, princess? Today we were back in Galaxy Way! It was during smallhours. I was in lodging with Kulak, observing while he executed an especially intricate maneuver in his game and attempting, in vain as always, to communicate my admiration to him, when one of the Passengers' approach-warnings virtually exploded with the news! I stumbled to the nearest portal and, somehow, this way or that through Enna's bowels, struggled into the Nodal Module, and then into the gallery, where I found Master G already locked on amid the blazing screens. Blazing! They were burning, roasting, flaming with lights from the stars! Choking back my delirium, I joined Master G, taking my place on the companion couch and, with him, attuned my Hand to the scanners. Their song was a song of arrival! it rocked and roared and coursed throughout me with rhythms I thought I'd forgotten; it played sweetly, calling up all the colors and the textures and tastes of what we have all missed for so very long! The probability, Yoshe -- the probability was ninety sixth percentile! Yes! Veritably certain that we've found Galaxy Way! When Master G and I reached this conclusion -- almost simultaneously, it seemed -- he shrugged himself higher and peered across at me. His eyes were alight with exultation. "How about that, Po? How about that?" he said. Independently, each of us groped his way into calibration with the near-scanners to examine our immediate surroundings. As I immersed myself further and further w ithin the sloshing currents of sensation Enna was transmitting through my Hand, the gallery receded into haze, and memory into darkness. There was but one reality -- starlight, chill and piercing -- and one life. Finite. Bearable. It can do that to you, you know? Remember? Our stopping-place was a moderate-sized star system not far from the Edge of the Way -- a binary, white and Yellow II, with a half-dozen worlds whirling about eccentrically -- and of course we found no signs of lubber life there. the Way, and tomorrow or tomorback again from the Clouds and maybe there'll be lubbers there and then. And if not there and then -- well, w'e can return again and again! They've got to return some time! Anyway, that's what Master G told me. He said if they're all dead, or they've all gone away, all we need do is keep coming back later and later, and somewhere -- sometime -- we'll find them. He said it softly, patiently, eyes fixed on the hazy reaches of the tree above, and once he had said his say, I rose silently from the couch and moved to board the way. Then it w as that I noticed Thirtyseven, seated on the deck unspeaking and unmoving, its smooth back arched against the trunk of the tree. The gnarled and mottled trunk of the tree, which then seemed older and bigger than ever and overripe for replacement. While Thirty-seven, by contrast, was as secure and patient as in any time through Time in its war of attrition against Master G. But he? He was settling down for the long hop back out to the Clouds. You know, Yoshe, I've just thought of something funny. The Way's a galaxy like all the rest of them. Stars, Yoshe. Stars and dust. And isn't it funny too how we die a little each time, each time we reach our Destination? Now, if we come back often enough, then eventually we'll die, won't we? We will die, won't we? Why should the tree grow old and die, and not we? Why is there so much w'e cannot understand? Master G says they're out there. He says they are. Y oshe...! Yoshe...! You're hiding from me, princess! Do you think I don't know? Do you think I don't know you're hiding, and why? That I don't know your fear of me? Your fear of my power? Do you think I don't know that when I'm not with you, you speak with the others? With Alor and Kulak and Lu, and -- yes! -- with G, with the hateful Master G, discussing me, taking steps? Do you think I don't know this? You are hiding from me, aren't you? Hiding and fearing me? Why don't you speak, Yoshe? I know you're not dead, princess. I see you breathe. Yes, I see it... there! You inhale... exhale... the breasts rise golden and luscious... slowly... the nipples broad and sleeping... slowly... rise... and fall... rise and fall... I know you're not dead, princess. We don't die. The trees die, and the stars, and lubbers. All the lubbers, every one of them. But we don't die. The longer we look, the longer we live. Yes! We're going to live a very long time! Why are you hiding from me, Yoshe? And Alor and Kulak and Lu? They're no better, my princess! Sprawled out or curled up and rigid. Staring. Eyes glassed and blank and uncaring. Why? Why do you leave me with him'I With him and his poison and the numbered ones? Why am I alone with them, Yoshe? We're going to live a very long time. Why must we live alone, Yoshe? Why are you hiding from me? Why must we go faster and farther for Time to go slower? Yoshe! The tree is dead! Yoshe... Yoshe... # ment between Rusty Schweithought to ask it to tell you, and a kert, astronaut-scientist, and Gene trained astronaut-scientist will Resources Survey. After a while I in space and can do them, had a sense of dea vu: the man-inI w on't pretend neutrality, havspace people have been fighting ing started in the Human Factors with the black-box boys at least laboratories and put several years since # when I first got involved into work on keeping men alive in in the space business. the space environment; obviously The arguments haven't changed, I'm prejudiced in favor of the astrothe black box boys still say that boys have a strong point. It's going anything a man can do in space, into cost a lot to send manned strument probes can do better and missions to the planets, and with cheaper -- and two instrument mispresent spacecraft manned intersions cost less than one manned planetary travel can never become mission. Meanwhile, the astronauts routine. It's not just a question of say that you can't learn anything refining what we've got, either; there's a definite theoretical limit to what we can do with chemical rockets, and manned interplanetary cruises -- other than spectacular one-shots to say we've done it -- are beyond those limits. Let's see why and then look at ships that can take man to the planets. F irst we'll need a couple of basic facts about propulsion. Jim Baen and I are agreed that this column won't become a substitute for a textbook, and I'll keep the lecture short. Rockets are still the only means of interplanetary travel we have, and they work by throwing mass overboard. The more mass tossed, and the faster it goes aft, the more thrust: Thrust (force)  (rate of mass loss) X (exhaust velocity) or, T  (MqMi) X (Vp) T (Equation one.) What this says is you take the weight of the ship when you get through burning fuel, subtract that from the weight you started with, divide by time of burn and multiply by the velocity the burned fuel went aftwards from the ship; and you get thrust. Now in the footpound measurement system, thrust is expressed in pounds and sounds like a weight. It's not, it's a force, but it does have one convenient property. One pound of thrust will just support one pound of weight in the gravity of the Earth's surface. It will accelerate that same mass at one gravity if you started in orbit. In metric systems, thrust is expressed in newtons or dynes, and if you don't understand the difference between mass and weight, they aren't easy to interpret. However, equation one makes it easy to see that if you don't want to throw much mass overboard, you'd better get it going aft at a fast clip -- that is, you need high Vg. Now Vg happens to be related to the temperature of the burn in the rocket engine, so naturally there's a limit to how high Vg can get; if it's hot enough, the engine melts, and your rocket won't work so good. It should be clear, though, that the theoretical Vg obtainable with any given combination of fuel and oxidizer is a good measure of how efficient that combination would be as a rocket fuel. However, for reasons I won't go into, instead of Vg most engineers use another measure of fuel efficiency known as Specific Impulse, abbreviated lp; this is given in units called "seconds." That's not really a unit of time. Ip is the "pounds of thrust obtained per pound of fuel expended per second", obviously a measure of efficiency; and I  V sp (Equation two) O where g is the acceleration of gravity: # cmsecsec in the mettric system and # ft. secsec in the English. Now we have a measure of fuel efficiency, but we don't know what we need for interplanetary travel. As I've shown before in these columns, one of the most convenient figures to look at is "deltavee", meaning the total change in velocity we can get from a ship if we burn all the fuel in it. Delta-v is convenient because it doesn't matter if you burn all the fuel at once, or keep turning the motor on and off; and furthermore, we can calculate the delta-v needed for various space missions without knowing anything about the ships at all. Big or little, it takes the same delta-v to get into orbit, or to go from here to Mars. We're almost done with the rocketry basics, but we need one more equation: Delta-v  Vg logg M j (Equation Three) What this says is that the total velocity change you can get from a rocketship can be found by knowing the exhaust velocity of the fuel burned, and the ratio of the mass when you started to the mass when you finished the mission. Log-basee is the "Natural log" of that ratio, and if you don't understand logs, don't worry about it. It's tabled in handbooks or given by scientific pocket computers. Early chemical rockets used fueloxydizer combinations with Ijp of under # pounds. That means that at a mass-flow rate of I pound a second, the rocket could lift about # pounds against gravity. Recall, though, that this is the total weight lifted, including the fuel to be burned in the next seconds, etc., and you'll see it's not so good after all. Incidentally, if you'll look at the three equations you'll see why liquid-fuel rockets start lifting slowly and get faster and faster as they rise. The mass-flow stays the same, but they're burning fuel and getting lighter all the time. Since the thrust hasn't changed, but the mass it has to lift is decreasing, the acceleration the motor imparts to the rocket inereases steadily. Roeket chemists worked very hard to get higher lp (and thus higher exhaust velocities), and now the best solid fuel rockets have Ip in the order of # seconds. Meanwhile, liquid-fuel rocket motors were developed to give even higher speeific impulses, and by using that around the motor to cool it before it was burned, higher burning temperatures were achieved.  An easier way to calculate delta-v is to send # to Rand Corporation, # Main St., Santa Monica, Calif. # and ask for a "Rocket Performance Computer." It's a circular slide rule developed by Ed Sharkey, and it comes with a book of instructions. You enter with Isp and mass ratio and it gives delta-v directly. nearly routine. More exotic fuels were employed, including liquid hydrogen and flourine. However, with the best chemical fuels, the theoretical maximum Ip is no more than #. Actually, no one has got that yet; and it's certain (hat no chemical rocket will do better. Isp of # is an exhaust velocity, at best, of # kilometerssecond. Let's plug that into equation three for various mass ratios and see what happens. (Table One.) Best Delta-V for chemical rockets. Isp # Ve  # Kmsec Mass Ratio  Fuel Delta-v (Kmsec) # # #.I # # It takes about # kmsecond to get into Earth orbit, which means the best chemical rockets have to be almost # fuel simply to get into orbit in a single stage; but let's assume we start in Earth orbit. #'o get to Mars requires about # kmsec velocity if you start in l:arth orbit -- and it takes that much again to get back. Clearly, if we're to carry any payloads to Mars, we need refueling out there. Equally clearly, we've got a problem, because how do we ferry enough equipment to set up a fueling station on Mars? About # of our payload put into Earth orbit gets burned before we reach Mars. To make a round trip, which means carrying the fuel to come home with, we have to put # pounds into Earth orbit for each pound making the trip from Earth to Mars and back again. Even one way takes a factor of four to one, not impossible, but expensive enough. Still, we could imagine commerce in which four tons of fuel were burned for each ton of payload delivered. Unfortunately, minimum energy transfers (and those are the only kind possible with chemical rockets; anything else required delta-v in the tens to hundreds of kmsec) take time: # days to Mars. People eat, drink, and breathe. With the best recycling we're going to have consumables aboard the ships -- and the recycling systems are massive, too. Let's be generous and say we hold things to # pounds a day per passenger, and start with people who weigh # pounds each. That's # pounds of passenger and consumables -- and # pounds of fuel for his one-way trip. If we can't refuel at Mars and hydrogen out with us, it's far worse. You need # pounds of fuel in Earth orbit for each round trip passenger. Clearly, that's not a commercial proposition. Chemical rockets can give us commerce with Mars only if we can build a Mars orbiter and fueling station, and even then it's marginal: and remember, we've given chemical rockets the best possible performance. It's not good enough. then? We have several, one of which could have been developed by the end of this decade. How would you like to have had a # person scientific mission leave Earth orbit in June, #, to arrive at Mars # days later; orbit Mars for # days, then head for Venus, encounter the asteroid Eros and stay near it for a day or so; then go on to orbit Venus for # days and, finally, # days after it departed, return to Earth orbit? It could have been built. I have a model of the spacecraft that could have carried that mission. It employs a stabilized main section, and a counterbalanced rotating crewquarters section to give about # gravity; it carries plenty of scientific instruments, and a small nuclear electric power plant; and by making rendezvous in Mars orbit with an expendable fuel pod, pilgrim could have sent down a manned Mars lander. The model was built by model Michigan, and sold for about # dollars under the name pilgrim celestial mechanics of the model and its mission were very well worked out -- and we really could have built it for a # flight. The engine employed was an atomic rocket called nerva. Unfortunately, neither the model nor the engine are available any longer, and for the same reason: no out of production at about the same time as Congress cancelled the budget of Project nerva. This was just after Apollo #, when people lost interest in space, and I was involved in trying to save nerva: involved to the extent of writing some columns in daily papers, and furnishing the House Science Committee with data. But despite my efforts, which weren't important, and those of Congressman Barry Goldwater, Jr., which were very imIronically it died a great success. It had been ground tested and found to work fine. rockets" of the better science fiction writers of the #'s and #'s. Basically, it's a nuclear reactor with a rocket nozzle at the end: you squirt fuel, say hydrogen, through the reactor; it gets hot; and out it comes, fast, to propel the ship. hotter than the best chemical rockets; in fact, some chemical rockets operate at nearly #, which is better than nerva's design specs called for. However, Ve, which is 'hat you want to maximize, depends not only on the temperature of the reaction, but also on the molecular weight of what you're throwing overboard. Hydrogen burning in oxygen produces water, with molecular weight of #. Even hydrogen and tlourine give off HF with a weight of #. (It's also rather corrosive, since the least moisture converts it to hydroflouric acid.) But nerva squirted out molecular hydrogen, and that has a weight of only two. The best tested Ip for nerva was #. The designers of pilgrim assumed they'd get # by #, and that was reasonable. Most encan get Ijp of #. Let's plug those into Equation three and see what we Come up with. (Km second) Mass Ratio # # # # # # #.I # Even with the lower figure, you can get a round-trip to Mars at a mass-ratio of four. With that kind of capability, commerce between the planets becomes economically feasible. It's still expensive, but given some kind of system to get materials into orbit at either end, it's more than just possible -- it becomes likely. T here's another alternative to studied extensively before it was abandoned. It was called orion, and on first description it seems like the most unlikely method of space travel you ever could devise. ately as Bang-Bang. It worked very simply: you take a big ship, and on the bottom you put a very thick metal plate. You hang the rest of the ship in such a way that there are a lot of shock absorbers between the base plate and the ship itself. Then you set off an atomic bomb underneath the ship. Believe me, the ship will move. When it starts to slow down, you fling another atom bomb down below and detonate it. You keep doing that until you've got enough velocity to get where you want to goSilly as it sounds, orion would have worked. There were some problems. Obviously that base plate and suspension system had to be carefully designed. You probably wanted a small shielded compartment for the crew and those items you carried that couldn't take hard x-rays, and a larger compartment, unshielded, for the rest of the cargo. None of this would have been difficult. Another problem with orion was coupling the energy from the bomb to the ship. Atom bombs put out a lot of x-rays and neutrons and heat, and of course once out of the atmosphere there's no blast at all. But even that problem was solved: you have to put something between the bomb and the ship, something that will absorb energy from the bomb and whap! the bottom of the ship to keep it moving: something like styrofoam, for example, which looks as if it would work despite its unlikeliness. but it could lift from Earth -- if it weren't for the Treaty of Moscow that prohibits surface detonations of nuclear weapons, and if you weren't worried about the fallout. It has been calculated that pounds on the Moon -- and do it on one whack. That's enough for a fair-sized colony's consumables and machine tools. Of course we won't use orion to launch from the Earth's surface, but there's nothing wrong with using it from Earth orbit to plant Lunar and Martian colonies; it's the most efficient and cheapest form of space transportation known, believe it or not. M oreover, orion works us toward something even cheaper. The problem with orion at the moment is that you're blowing off a kilo or so of weapons-grade U-# with each bang, and that stuffs not cheap. Aviation Week and a few other publications have been hinting that fusion bombs with laser trigger either have been or are about to be developed: with these. you don't need a U-# primary, you just have a hot laser zap some Tritium or Deuterium. It's more bang for the buck, and it would Dr. Greg Benford has also described a system that would be even cheaper: you have a big power source on the ship, say a small fission reactor. That feeds a big laser. Pellets of Tritium or Deuterium are ejected below the ship, and zapped from the laser, producing fusion to drive the ship, carried to its most efficient extreme. When you've got ships like that, you don't even talk about Ip and exhaust velocities, and the mass ratios are actually fractional -- that is, the ship that arrives weighs more than the fuel expended to get there. All these ships were once seriously studied. Now, it's only in universities and among science-fiction people that they're mentioned, and even there most don't take oriontype ships very seriously. Yet any of these ships could have given us the planets -- and until either the exploited, the black-box boys have won. Man can dominate near-Earth space using the shuttle and laser launchers; but until we go beyond chemical rockets, interplanetary space will belong to unmanned probes.  This is a classic 'problem' sf story -- and as is proper in this genre-withina-genre the solution is inherent in the problem! T hey were five days out from the Base when the caterpillar stripped a track. Dugmore was driving. They had entered a wide ravine spectacularly divided between sunlight and shadow, cold black and blinding white. Although the line of demarcation ran roughly along the center, Dugmore kept within the sunlit area to avoid putting extra strain on the relays. Ahead he noticed a dip in the ravine floor -- a medium-sized crater that took up the entire width of the ravine. He studied the obstacle as they approached. Both the dip and the ascent on the far side were well inside the caterpillar's potential -- and since there was no way around and going back would involve a long detour; he drove on. The caterpillar reached the lip of the crater, nosed down. Suddenly there was a screech of tracks trying to grip and failing, a sensation of sliding. Corfield was thrown against him. They wound up in a heap on the floor, knocked about but undamaged. They donned suits and went out to examine the damage. It was easily found. The left-hand track was broken and stripped, a limp tail that trailed behind the caterpillar. They touched helmets to speak, a grotesquely romantic gesture, Dugmore always thought. Corfield said: "Think you can manage it?" His voice was small and tinny; even normally it was high-pitched for a man so massive. Dugmore said: "Nothing to it. Go and amuse yourself." Of course, Corfield could have done the work just as Dugmore could carry out the necessary mineralogical surveys; but this was basically Dugmore's field, just as the other was Corfield's. It was simple enough -- a straight-forward job of welding and reassembly. Before getting the tools, he straightened his back and had a look at the surrounding scene. The caterpillar had slid to the bottom of the crater, which was filled with loose rock and gravel, and dotted with boulders. All very dead, bleakly devoid of life. Inside, he had a shot at raising Cape Kennedy before picking up the welder. No good. Direct communication with Base had, of course, been out since they dropped below the horizon. After that, signals had to be bounced through the link stations back on Earth. The sun-spot interference had come in first on the morning of the third day, and on the next contact, when they should have had Tokyo, there was nothing but howls, whistles and bangs. The regulations ruled that you turned back on losing touch, but this particular edict was honored mainly in the breach -- had been broken, in fact, by the last probe as well. The point was that the caterpillar was pretty much an independent entity: air and water, with re-cycling, would last a couple of months, food concentrate, half as long again. There were other considerations as well. One was that they had been waiting a long time for the chance to get out of the underground tunnel that was Base. Another was that theirs was the fourth probe, heading south as the previous ones had gone west, north and east and there was a certain amount of rivalry as to distance covered. Probe # had done best so far, but they were ahead of them so far. fhey had little difficulty in making up their minds to carry on. The I'ollowing day they got through to Shannon, though only in Morse: KT was still impossible. "Day" was a misleading word. The probes set out from Base at the lunar daybreak, travelled away with the rising sun and then, as it began to slip from the zenith, made their way back. Seven earth days each way. But they continued to live on a twenty-four hour clock, taking it in turns to have the six hours sleep which was as much as anyone needed on the moon. If anything went wrong they could easily survive the fourteenday lunar night. They would stay warm and snug in their caterpillar, and could listen again to the music tapes or re-read the flimsy ricepaper books. It would be a bit boring but that was something they were used to. There were no hazards: no storms, no monsters. A dead world, in which nothing changed, nor had changed for hundreds of thousands of years. The most interesting thing any previous probe had turned up had been a high-temperature streak in the tufa which covered the greater part of the ground area, the high temperature being ten degrees above calculation. They, of course, had discovered Corfield's invisible worms. Dugmore smiled at the thought. They stopped at specified intervals to take specimens. Usually Corfield brought back two or three cores, but the last time he had taken the cutter and sliced out a much larger section, a piece of rock about two feet square and a couple of inches thick. On Earth, it would have been quite a weight, but he hefted it easily. Too easily even for the Moon. When he carried it through the lock, Dugmore said: "A hefty chunk of real estate, that. You planning to take it back to Joan for that rock garden of hers?" "What would you say it was?" Dugmore looked at it. A section of typical ore-bearing basalt, except that instead of ore veins it had... well, holes. In parts it looked as though worms had crawled through the rock, an unlikely notion to say the least. "Metalliferous," he said, "without the metal." Corfield nodded. He looked excited. "Typical iron-bearing rock. I'd swear to that. But without iron. Almost as though it had been leached out." "Doesn't iron oxidize?" "Where there's oxygen, it can." "Then maybe the moon had an atmosphere at one time." Dugmore considered the point. "A rather selective one. We've come across plenty of exposed iron ore elsewhere." "Then there's life on the moon after all. The rock-eating lunar worm. Vermis Lunaris Corfieldis. O.K. to move on, or do you want more from here?" Corfield was studying the rock. He said abstractedly: "Sure, move on." F or an hour, Dugmore bent over the welder, with Corfield checking occasionally to see how things were going. He thought it was time then to have a break for food. He went in and opened a self-heating can of high-protein, low-residue mush, chicken and ham flavour. He was not sure whether the texture or the flavour inspired more nausea. But it was nourishing. They had been well assured of that. Corfield followed him in. "How long now?" he asked. "Another hour, I should think." "Fair enough. You picked an interesting spot to bust a track." "More worms?" "By the dozen, from the looks of it. A good place for siting an iron mine, except that it's been surface-mined already. And with high efficiency. I've found a couple of pockets where the iron content assays staggeringly high. The rest is holes where the iron ought to be." Dugmore plugged in a tape of the musical, "Royal Scot." "You can have yourself a ball with it. A short one, anyway. We need to get on, since it's turnaround tomorrow." Corfield, whose taste was for string quartets, grimaced as the Overture belted out. "I think I'll get out there right away." The job in fact took another two and a half hours to finish. In that time, the line dividing sunlight from shadow had shifted fractionally away from them. At the top of the rise there was a boulder -- about three feet in diameter -- one edge gleamed now in the sun's marginally more yerticai ray. They went inside, Corfield taking the tiller. It was his turn for driving, and Dugmore was tired, anyway. His sleep period was almost due, and he was in favour of that. The caterpillar jerked forward, and stopped. There was a higher whine from the engine. The wheels were turning, but the tracks were not gripping -- you could hear the stones spinning under them. Corfield gave her more power, and the tracks bit. The caterpillar moved up, skidding and sliding sideways. They were climbing the slope. Then she stopped again, with a more decisive feel to it. Dugmore took over -- there was nothing to worry about but she might need coaxing. He revved high before he let in the clutch. She bounded, and covered about half of the remaining distance to the top. She stuck there, however. The pitch was a little too steep with this kind of loose scree. Only a little, but that was enough. Corfield said: "Now what?" "I suppose we could wait to get through, and then wait for a rescue party." "Three weeks. Any brighter suggestions?" "Yes," Dugmore said. "We'll get the block and tackle staked in up above, and hook the spare motor to it. Run a hawser round the caterpillar. Pull and push at the same time. Dead easy." Corfield nodded. "You're the boss." Working in their suits, it took over an hour. At least, Dugmore reflected, there was no need to worry about getting caught by the dark. The sun would not start setting for another twenty four hours. When it was ready, Corfield went up to handle the winching part, while Dugmore stayed in the caterpillar. He was near the edge of exhaustion. He had told Corfield to start the spare motor first and to gun the caterpillar as soon as he felt the hawser taking a strain. Corfield did so. The caterpillar moved serenely up the slope, poised on the lip, and came onto level ground. Corfield was visible a few yards ahead. Dugmore signaled to him to stop the engine, cutting his own at the same time. He heard the hawser grate against the side of the caterpillar, shifting position. There was a harsh tearing spang of metal. It sounded expensive. Corfield came in through the lock. He said: "Bad luck. It's the..." "I know," Dugmore said. "The track's snapped again." Corfield nodded. "At the weld." Dugmore took a grip on himself, and breathed out heavily. "Ah well -- back to the workbench." D ugmore's eyes were aching, their fatigue made worse by the blinding whiteness of vacuum light reflected from volcanic dust. Both his reflexes and his judgment were impaired by fatigue. He fumbled things. He had to re-do the first weld he made. Corfield stood and watched for a time and then, to Dugmore's relief, wandered off, examining the terrain. Corfield stayed in view, of course: that was one rule no-one ever broke. Later he went back to the caterpillar to watch Dugmore add the final touches. He bent his head, making contact. "All right now?" "It hhd better be." They went in through the lock. Dugmore said: "Try the radio again?" "Yes." "No luck?" "I heard something. Garble." "No matter. We're on our way." "You look shot," Corfield said. "You're overdue for the bunk. I'll take her off." Dugmore finished removing his suit. "She's all yours. I don't think I'll need ear-plugs." He had put his own cocoon in the narrow recess of the bunk. He slid into it, turning his face to the blankness of the wall. Drowsily he heard Corfield making the necessary connections. The engine started, a good healthy note. Clutch in. Something was wrong. The engine w'hined on a higher note for a moment, then stalled. Dugmore was filled with a murderous rage -- against the caterpillar, Corfield, himself. He heaved himself up and out, and began dressing. Corfield asked: "Shall I try her again?" "I'll have a look outside first." "You don't want to try her yourself?" "No." "I'll come out with you." He did not bother to reply to that. H e ex.mined the track he had mended first. He could see nothing wrong. He went to the other side. The trouble was plain. A boulder was Jammed in the tracks, wedged in the space between wheel and body. Visible, all right -- but possible? He pulled at the boulder for a moment, then drew' back as if stung. The rock was hard, but not rock-hard. There was resilience there. Corfield's helmet touched his. Corfield said: "What is it?" "You tell me. Not stone, anyway. Feel it." He saw Corfield touch it, then the expression of surprise behind the visor. "The main thing is getting it clear. I'm going in for a crowbar." When he came back Corfield was lying prone staring at the boulder. Crouching was difficult in a suit. Dugmore wedged the crowbar in and heaved. Nothing happened. If it had somehow been wedged in during that last ascent then it should have been forced out again. He tried again. The thing was in solid. Corfield touched heads with him, "Hang on while I get the drill." While he waited for Corfield's return he decided there was something wrong with the shape as well. It was too regular, too close in the sunlight. The surface gleamed with a faintly bluish sheen in the sunlight. He hit it with his hand -- it yielded ever so slightly. Corfield put the edge of the drill against the thing and started up. There was no sound, but a faint vibration transmitted through the rock to the soles of his feet. He ran it for several seconds, and switched off. Dugmore stared at the place where he had drilled. Not the faintest sign of penetration. Corfield's head bent down to his. "Let's go inside." Dugmore nodded, pulled at the crowbar to free it. He had to put his weight behind it. The odd thing was that it felt like overcoming adhesion rather than ordinary jamming. cabin Dugmore said; "You're the metallurgist -- what is it and how did it get there?" Corfield looked dazed. "It's not metal, nor rock either." "Then what?" Corfield held out the drill. "I had the diamond head on. Didn't touch the thing -- yet it gives when you press it -- just a little." "Go on." Corfield said slowly: "Two things emerge. One is that it has a different molecular structure from anything we've ever come across." "The other?" "It could be alive." "On the moon? No air, no water -- how?" Corfield picked up the crowbar which Dugmore had put back in its box. "Look at this." Dugmore stared at the crowbar. For eighteen inches from the end -- that part which had been pressing against the boulder -- there was a discoloration, a kind of blue smear. He looked more closely. Just barely visible, there was pitting. "Metal?" he asked. "Are you suggesting it eats metal?" "It would explain some things." "The worms, you mean? A bit on the large size, to get into those holes." "I don't know. I'm going out to have another look at it. You could try raising Cairo again. Or Manchester might be coming in by now." "And tell them what? That we've found the local inhabitants, and that they chew iron filings and excrete rust?" "I think it might be a help to have them send someone out from Base with another caterpillar." "In case we can't pry our little friend loose?" "Just in case." Dugmore applied himself to the radio. Cairo offered a gale of noise. On the Jodrell Bank frequency it seemed a little better. RT was obviously out of the question, so he keyed and waited. There was nothing. He was still straining to pick up an intelligible signal when Cortield came back in. He shook his head in answer to Corfield's unspoken query, and said: "What about our little friend?" Dugmore asked. "Siderophagous," Corfield said, "and siderotropic. Polymorphous with it. I suspect its natural shape is a sphere, which is the most conservative of energy. But if you put iron-containing material near it, it throws out a pseudoped toward it, fastens on and starts absorbing." "At what rate?" "A slow one, fortunately. It's slow altogether, which I suppose is what one would expect." Dugmore closed down the set. "If it's slow, and that size, why didn't we notice it before? I mean, you've been busy checking the local territory. You didn't spot a bluish sphere, a couple of feet across?" "I saw it all right, only it wasn't a bluish sphere then. It was a boulder, lying on the lip of the crater. At least, the boulder is now missing, so that's my guess." Dugmore wrinkled his brow, remembering. "That can't be right. I remember that stone: there was only the one. It was nothing like a sphere, and didn't have that sheen. A chunk of rock." "Try a cut with Occam's Razor. The boulder miraculously removed as well as our lunarian sphere fastening onto the caterpillar? Better two improbabilities than one?" "I don't get it." "Nor do I -- but I'm feeling my way towards something. That section was in shade when we arrived. Let's suppose the thing inactivates during the lunar night -- goes to sleep until the sun touches it again. Then it wakes up and starts looking around for food. It can obviously mine iron out of rock pretty effectively. But the caterpillar offers more attractive scope. Something like one of us back home finding a living saucer composed of T-bone steak." "The thought's too poignant. It's a good theory, but there's one thing against it." "Whafs that?" "If it tends towards a sphere shape as a means of conserving energy, surely it would remain in that form during the dormant period? That boulder was a pretty jagged piece of stone." Corfield shrugged. "Protective mimiery perhaps. Who cares? What matters is that we've found life -- or pseudolife, at least." He had the look of a child who's just discovered that Father Christmas is real after all. "It's fantastic." "Yes," Dugmore said, "I can see that. I'll start cheering as soon as we've pried the goddam thing loose." T hey weren't worried, not yet. The thing did not look menacing, did not appear likely to become a threat. Corfield tried various metal objects in contact with it and thereby established that it displayed tropism only for iron and its alloys. The higher the iron content the more rapid the rate of absorption, the highest rate being, CorField calculated, slightly less than a thousandth of an inch per hour, something like a fiftieth of an inch per day. The caterpillar's plating was half an inch, which meant they had twenty-five days before the thing ate its way through. On the other hand, the problem of freeing the track from its clutches remained obdurate. Various attempts at prying or pushing it out got nowhere. After an hour of this, Dugmore thought of heat. It could plainly take extreme temperature changes, but a touch of the oxyacetylene tlame was somewhat different from the sun's radiant energy, even in vacuum. He set up the welder and directed the torch at that part of the sphere furthest away from the caterpillar. In a short time, the blue turned to orange and then to cherry-red. Nothing else happened. Corfield had another go at levering it out, with no result. Dugmore held the torch steady in one spot and the red brightened to a yellowish white. But that was absolutely all. Corfield touched a part of the sphere away from the flamed area. He made a gesture of negation, and another towards the airlock. Dugmore switched off, and followed him back in the caterpillar. Corfield was excited again. He said: "Quite a different molecular structure, obviously. Do you realize that a few inches away from the point you were burning the temperature was absolutely normal?" Dugmore stashed the welder away. He said: "I say it's spinach, and I say the hell with it. Look, I'm beat. I'm going to get in the sack. Wake me if it sprouts wings and starts lifting us off towards Tycho." Corfield said abstractedly: "Sure. I wonder if it would respond to magnetism?" "You find out. You might also have another shot at getting through to Base. I have a feeling maybe we are going to need help. Try Manchester again -- or Shannon." usual hemidemisemitasse of coffee and steaming tin of scrambled egg with diced ham mush. Sitting up, Dugmore asked: "Any luck?" "No. It was an odd thing with the magnet, though." "How so?" "It started putting a tendril out and then stopped and withdrew." "You should have carried on. You might have got it confused." "I didn't think of that." Dugmore reached for his sponge and began rubbing himself. "Don't take it to heart." "But I mean it. It might..." "Forget it. What about the link? Any luck?" "None." "Cape Kennedy should be in by now." "I tried them. Nothing." Dugmore sighed. "We're still on our own, then, coping with our ravening monster. No other bright ideas?" "I set up the camera to record it." "That should win a prize for action movies." "Single-frame at minute intervals. Do you think electricity might touch it?" "We could try. Or tickle it with a feather, maybe." They manhandled the generator outside, hooked it up to the transformer, managed to boost the output to two thousand volts. Dugmore held a contact against the sph ere, which seemed distinctly larger, bulging out more obviously from the track, and nodded to Cortield to apply the juice. This time, it didn't even change colour. When Corfield cut, and came over to touch helmets, he asked him: "You sure it was getting through?" "It was getting through, all right. "Let's go in and think again. Might be worth trying Berkeley, too." Corfield tried to get through to Berkeley. The static sounded louder than ever, a storm of sound. There was no point in persisting. As he switched off, Dugmore said: "This is turn-round point, by the way. I just checked the clock. We ought to be on our way home by now." "We've got a day in hand." "Yes." For the first time, Dugmore felt uneasy. If they did not get started on the return journey within twenty four hours the chances were that they were not going to make it -- they would have to spend the lunar night in the open. And suddenly that was a prospect not just of boredom but of something else... He started looking for tools. Corfield asked: "What do you propose doing?" "I'm going to dismantle the track on that side. We might be able to do more if we can get a clear approach to it." I T was not an easy job under the best of conditions; working in a suit made it harder. Dugmore sweated heavily and had to break off after a couple of hours and go inside to rub down. He stood the suit in the dehumidifier and had another try at radio communication, with the same result as before. Corfield had tried half an hour before. He realized he was beginning to get nervous. An hour later he was again soaked with sweat -- but he had the track off. The thing was exposed, a flattened blue spheroid pressed against the metal side of the caterpillar. It was bigger than he had thought, more than four feet across. He saw at once that the exercise had been futile. It clung tightly to the metal, as though part of it. All the same, he tried driving aluminum wedges in at the side. No luck. When he tried it with a steel chisel it yielded; yielded -- and held. First he tried to pull it out, then to knock it out with a hammer. Neither attempt succeeded. When he had first tried to remove it, it had not gripped the crowbar like that. Their beast had grown stronger. They went inside for conference, Corfield said: "It's not going to budge, is it?" "No. There's something else." "What?". Dugmore said: "If adhesion can change, maybe absorption can." Corfield nodded slowly, "I'll check that." "While you're doing it. I'll try to raise Hawaii." "It's been a long time for a sunspot flare, hasn't it?" Corfield said. "Yes." If they managed to put through a call for help it would take six days for a relief caterpillar to get to them; and that meant both parties spending the lunar night in the open. All the same, it would be a comforting thought to know that help was on the way. He called Hawaii, went on calling. Through the bubble he could see the globe of the Earth, a pale disk against the brightly hazed black of the sky. Late evening there. Maybe people were walking by the sea, watching moonlight on the waves. He listened to the crackle of the ether. Maybe the whole world was dead. He broke off as Corfield came back in. "Well?" He really did not need to sk. Corfield 's face told him. But not exactly how bad. Corfield said: "Double" That meant twelve days instead of twenty five; presumably it would inactivate during the night. Six days for the relief tractgr to get out here. It was going to be close. One could live for forty eight hours in a suit, but no longer. Corfield said: "And, of course, if it's variable, then it could go on varying. We don't know that it's reached it's maximum." "No." The chill of fear for a moment was the chill of the airless vacuum outside. "I see that." "I've had an idea, though," Corfield said. "We've been trying force on it. Persuasion might be more rewarding." Dugmore said bitterly; "Promise it we'll take it back to Earth and feed it cannon-balls?" "We could have a shot at luring it. We've got stuff in here with a higher iron content than the hull. Those tools, for instance. It might find a purer food source more attractive. If we could lay a trail away from the caterpillar...I agree it sounds unlikely. On the other hand..." ."Sure," Dugmore said. "On the other hand, anything is better than nothing. I'll start collecting the gear." T hey used the crowbar as the final link. Dugmore closed the gap with it. As it approached the blue spheroid the surface pulsed and a tendril rose out of it. It reached the bar and started moving along it -- not fast, but the movement was quite perceptible. From the far end it went on to a metal jack and from there to various tools placed end to end. The trail ran more than twenty feet. The filament, Dugmore saw, was thickening, first along the crowbar and then over the jack. And the spheroid itself looked slightly smaller. Crazy as the idea was maybe it was going to work. But something else was happening: a lump of the same slightly gleaming dark blue as the rest swelled under the tendril and flowed along it to the crowbar. The nucleus? It moved to the jack, enveloped it. Then, between crowbar and caterpillar, the tendril thinned and parted. The ends retreated from each other into their parent spheres. That made two of them. D ugmore persuaded Corfield to get some sleep, and made him take a pill to ensure that he did. Listening to Corfield's deep, even breathing, Dugmore felt loneliness as a physical presence. More for something to do than out of real hope he fiddled with the radio, found the Tokyo frequency relatively quiet. Switching to transmit, burst of staccato dots at the end sounded like nails in a coffin. Listening in afterward, he thought he heard a signal, but it was so weak that it might have been his imagination. He transmitted again, and listened again. This time the static was back, and there was no hope of picking anything up. Dugmore spent the rest of Corfield's sleep period outside with the monster(s). He tried all the things that they had tried before. When none of them worked, he stood and looked at the two spheroids. The new one seemed to be growing faster that its parent. A function of infancy, or of pure iron diet from "birth"? He was not interested, he found, in such academic questions. His attention was focused solely on survival. mush and rehearsed about the situation. Neither of them came up with anything new. Their tempers were frayed and they began snapping at each other. Dugmore felt that he was more to blame, but he could not do anything to cool himself out. His nervous tension was such that he could not stop himself. In the end, Corfield went outside and he concentrated on the radio. Static, nothing but static. He continued to search the dial hungrily and hopelessly. When Corfield came back in, Dugmore didn't bother to look up. But Corfield said: "I checked the rate of absorption of the new one, to see if the higher iron content made a difference. It does. #'he rate's up." "Write a book about it." "And then I checked the first again. The rate's up with it too." Dugmore stared at him. "Are you sure of that?" "I double-checked. At the new rate it will be through the hull in lour days, give or take the odd hours." "So even if we get through, and they sent a relief caterpillar out..." "Yes," Corfield said. "Too late." He found himself cursing insanely, a string of vituperation against the spheroids, the moon, Corfield, or played two hundred and forty thousand miles across space. Corfield let him run on until exhausted, and then said; "I think I may have the answer." Hope paralyzed him. He waited, staring. Corfield said: "If it's got a mind at all, it must be of a pretty primitive order -- and it seems to activated by sunlight. Perhaps the reverse is true. When the sun goes down, maybe it reverts to that pseudo-boulder form. Unfortunately, the way this ravine runs, it will be another five or six days before the sun is off it -- unless we provide an artificial night, rig up a sunshade." "It can't be as simple as that." "Worth trying, don't you think?" Dugmore looked around the cabin. "We can rip the bunk out for a start. Use the sides as supports." I T was ridiculously easy. Nothing happened until the last ray of sunlight was obscured, and then it all happened at once. The spheroid seemed to shrivel and fell away from the caterpillar. Once again it was an ordinary, irregularly shaped chunk of rock. Felt like it, too. Dugmore prodded it with his glove. Not yielding any more; just a rock. He put both hands down on it, heaved. He rolled it along to the point where the natural shade took over, left it. Then they went to deal with the other one. D ugmore said: "I can't think why it took us so long to work it out. It seems so obvious." "I've always been a bit weak on the obvious," Corfield said. "Not as weak as I am." He paused, considering this. "I wonder if I would have thought of it, before that damned thing chewed its way through. I'm not at all confident I would." Through the bubble he could see the remaining segment of the sun's disk. Otherwise no different from what it had looked like at the zenith; there were no spectacular sunsets here. They were still in the same place. There were two reasons for that. In the first place it had taken longer than they expected to put the damage right: the erosion had made the track difficult to fit. By the time the caterpillar was ready to go they were in communication with Base again. Their report of the spheroids, as they had expected, had caused quite a stir. The relief tractor would head toward them at the next lunar daybreak, carrying a lightproof, ironfree container in which the two lumps of pseudo-rock could be crated. Meanwhile, they were to stay and keep watch. There was obviously no danger now, and in any case they could not have got back to base in the four days' light that remained and they had more than adequate supplies to sit the night out. T he tape that was being played was some quartet of Beethoven's; one of the later ones, Dugmore guessed, because it made even less sense to him than most. But he was not irritated by it, nor by the prospect of hearing it a dozen more times. Relief from the fear of death was a great mollifier; even several days later it came over him, a wave breaking and showering him with a fine spray of awareness of the joy of living. Corfield looked happy, too. He sat staring out through the bubble with a remote half-smile on his broad face. His wife had come through on RT from Cape Kennedy that morning, and told him all was well -- she was expecting to have the baby sometime during the next week or two. They were, Dugmore gathered, a very contented couple. Lucy had not come through to him, but she scarcely would, with a divorce pending. He found he did not worry about that any more. What were those lines? The world is so full of a number of things, I am sure we should all he as happy as kings... The world was up there, waiting. The sun was creeping down, the long slow shadows were creeping towards them. Soon only starlight and earthlight would remain. A long night, but day at the end of it.  Sdtm Som mil I I -- riai the Science Fiction  Market ReportsWlierc To Sell SF  Conference Reports  The SF Publishing Field  People  Places in SF  Photos of Authors  Events  Articles on Writing  Internal Organizational Doiitgs  Future Studies  Letters  Symposium-ITiscussion Transcripts And Introducing a New Supplement Covering academic affairs, with articles by critics, writers, and teachers of SF, letters, calendar information, announcements. Contributions from Bulletin subscribers invited. A  Writers  College  Fligh School Teachers  Students  Libraries  Readers  Critics  Editors  Publishers Subscriptions : # single and I double special annual Nebula Awards issues per year. One yearSlO; two years#. Sample copy, postpaid, I .#. Complete back issues available: individual A. E. van Vogt Ursula K. LeGuin Gordon R. Dickson Anne McCaffrey James Gunn Damon Knight Barry N. Malzberg Joanna Russ Larry Niven Robert Hoskins Kingsley Amis Harry Harrison Poul Anderson Robert Bloch Clifford Simak Katherine Kurtz Don Pfeil David Harris and Received by atmoit # members of the Science Fiction Writers of America the name Adam Freeman, in # at Hesterville, Missouri. # years before the #Minute War and the following plagues which destroyed his family. Adam fell in with a party who believed things were better in the east. They traveled through heat and torrential rains to a place called Nuber. in the Catskills. During the journey a boy Adam loved, Demetrios Makarios, destroyed himself, unable to endure the collapse of his world. The boy 's mother refused to believe him dead and "mistook" Adam for him; he supported her delusion by taking the name Demetrios, and kept it ever after. Forty-seven years later, still at Nuber, he has become a streetcorner yam-spinner, earning the rest of his living as janitor in a respectable sex-house in the "Outer City". Inner City is reserved for the aristocracy, the new rulers who support an uneasy monarchy and call the city-state a "King's Republic". The water level has risen in a warming climate: wilderness has returned over most of North America where the sea has not. A fter giving some of his long-ago experiences as a streetcomer tale, and making a few radical remarks, Demetrios is informed by a policeman that he must get a license for stoiytelling at Town Hall before he does it again. The little crowd breaks up. but two members of it, a will go with Demetrios to the ends of the earth, and Angus' wolfhound panion. In a private conversation in the city park, Demetrios learns something of Angus' life in Inner City, which is precarious. He also recognizes the boy's quality and loves him. They agree to meet tomorrow in the same place. Demetrios returns to the sexRedciirtain Street. He shares a room there with his two closest lute-player who never speaks) and found wandering after her loss of memory. Mam Estelle and her friends o f Demetrios. and he sometimes helps entertain in the Parlor with his stories. It is a pleasant life, except that everything in Nuber is under the shadow of a medievalism, a returning dark age. Demetrios was the son of a doctor, and remembers an age when reason might have had a chance. In the morning Demetrios goes to the Town Hall to see about a license, and learns it costs more than he can afford. There is an impending shake-up: the Nuber authorities are worried by a new stoiytellers and other uncommon people are regarded as potential subversives. The Abramites are FiAM, martyred at Nuber # years before -- the everrecurrent Christ jigure who declares the earth must make way for the kingdom of heaven. In the past Demetrios has made a streetcorner story of the martyrdom -- (he saw it happen himself) -- and is suspected of being an Abramite. Inserted here is an excerpt from a diary kept by Mam Estelle, (and others will appear later). She rambles considerably, concerned with her own past as well as the present. She also was born in Old rime, indeed is somewhat older than Demetrios. In the #-Minute War she lost her lovers and her baby whom she adored: she drifted to Nuber, worked in the sex-house and later inherited the management of it. (And occasionally you will encounter remarks by "the one who writes this book" and who doesn't cpiite seem to be Pangborn -- don't worry about it.) After his disturbing intennew with a police lieutenant who specifically warns him against ever Demetrios goes to the park to meet Angus, who is not there. In his disappointment, and anger at the license thing, Demetrios gets a bit drunk, and defies fate by drawing a crowd and telling the story of Abraham, as it truly happened. The policemen appear as he is finishing, and he has a glimpse of Garth arriving, but not Angus. Demetrios is taken to the town lock-up without a hearing, and a wandering rascal who has been jailed for stealing a pig. Bosco's great wish is to get back to the Rambler gang (traveling tinkers and entertainers) that brought him up. He owes the Boss a licking for giving him one. The stable-boy Garth and his #to the jail after dark, promising a jailbreak later in the night. Garth has seen Angus, who escaped from a night of knives at the Inner City -- the Abramites are being purged: Angus' mother was involved on the side of the dictatorship. For all of them flight seems the only answer. Garth and Frankie return at midnight with Angus and the dog Brand: the jailor is overpowered, Demetrios and Bosco set free. On the road south of Nuber they join Solitaire and the Professor. Angus on his escape had gone to Mam Estelle's to warn Demetrios that he was in worse danger than he thought: there he met and loved Solitaire: all are beginning to think of themselves as a Company. Babette goes with them a little way, spending the night with them at the "hant-house " in the woods south ofNuber; then she returns to Mam Estelle. The Company proceeds through mist and uncertainty, down a wood-road which runs into a remnant of Old-Time blacktop, heading west. Solitaire has told Demetrios that she is pregnant by him, three months along. In her diary. Mam Estelle tells of the early years of the sex-house, of The journey haunted by mist deepens the affections of the travelers for each other, except for Bosco who is seldom concerned for anyone but himself. At one point, nearing a river that could be the Delaware, Demetrios is oppressed by fantastic sounds that seem to belong to the #th Century; the others are undisturbed, having rational explanations for them, which he accepts. The fog stays with them until they cross the river, and then they are solidly back in the Year #. They move on to the conservative Penn town of Trottersville, where arrived. It's our Covenant with Nature Wynken, Blynken, and Nod one night Sailed off in a wooden shoe -- Sailed on a river of crystal light Into a sea of dew. T he innkeeper at the Boar's Head thought he might have heard of Gammo's Ramblers -- long ago, he couldn't place it. "Someone at the Circus might know about'em -- those bums get around. Jason Smallways has left'em have his back field for to camp in -- Smallways never had no sense. Show opens tomorrow -- no tent, just lousy caravans." "I'll ask now," Bosco said. "Anybody want to come along?" "Sawyer Finn's Circus did you say?" The innkeeper confirmed that. "I might go along," said Demetrios. Frankie and the Professor added themselves; the rest were tired, or sad, or busy. They passed through the drowsy town -- all Penn is drowsy, it's partly the climate -- to the animalsmelling excitement in Smallways' back forty. Six mule-caravans were drawn up in a loose ring -- yes, rather like the pictures you (should) have seen of Conestoga wagons in a defensive circle surrounded by war-v hoops. An acrobat was trying the stretch of his tights recently mended in the seat. A lank boy exercised two pretty horses. An old, old, square-jawed gentleman was testing a ringmaster's whip, snapping it at the ground. A thin man with black handle-bar mustaches petted two sleepy pumas in a cage, and a fat woman sat grieving in the sunlight. Bosco went to talk to the youth with the horses. Demetrios, Frankie, and the Professor approached the old gentleman, who eyed them uneasily. "Another committee to civilize us! I never see such a power of committees." But he wasn't unfriendly. "I never civilized anybody," said Demetrios. "Now I look at you, I reckon you never did," Bosco replied, "Who's the boy?" 'Tm Frankie, and this is the Prolessor. He doesn't talk, but Miz Solitaire is teaching me to tell what he thinks." The old man nodded. "Looking I'or a job, any of you?" "Depends," said Demetrios. "We're heading west." "Be you the big boss?" "Naw, Frankie, I'm Vice-President. Just H.F." He called to one of the caravans: "OT.S.l Mister VicePresident! Company!" The Prolessor's lute asked a question. "Oh, he's the other Vice-President." The lute inquired one thing more. "President? Why, how you talk! Wouldn't have one on the place. (HI T.S.!... You know, it ain't IK) use going west. Ocean, jungle, islands, fhe map ain't what it wasyou could throw a dog through it anywheres." He shucked his frock coat, wiping off sweat. "I got to wear this at the opening tomorrow -- for style, T'.S. says -- but jeans, like those Frankie and Demetrios wore, had patches at knees and rear. "Mister Vice-President! What'sone with that man, I wonder? Sleeps later every afternoon." Two midgets appeared, man and woman, with another woman close to normal size, about four feet ten. The midgets were in faultless proportion, the dark-haired man three feet tall. The red-haired, blue-eyed women bore a facial resemblance affirming sisterhood. The man spoke in a voice of alto pitch: "T.S. isn't asleep. His sore toe's bothering him, but he said he'd be along." He bow'ed in the stage manner, not in mockery but as if he enjoyed it: "I am Nod, Minuscule Marvel of the Modern Mundane Masque. I have the honor to present my wife Wynken, and my wife Blynken." "I'm Blynken," said the taller woman. She dimpled, shaking hands. "Marriage is such a convenience, now and then!" "I'm Wynken." Wynken's eyes were nearer soft green than blue. "We were the Cabot sisters of Lowelltown before we married -- originally Kabotski of course -- perhaps you're not from Massachusetts -- " "Stuff it, Blynk," said Wynken. " I hese are friends." fhe other Vice-President emerged at last, in his own frock coat. He wore a dainty felt hat too. perhaps only for the sake of lifting it expressively. He w as all courtesy, thus reminding Demetrios in no way of the #()th Century. "I don't know what H.F. is thinking of to let you stand out here in the sun. Do come into the caravan." Nod said: "I thought I'd go over with -- " "Blynken to look at the horses," said Blynken, "while -- " "Wynken's always crazy about strangers," said Wynken. "Consound it," said H.F., "they do that all the time. It's like talking to somebody with three heads." "There's a trick to it," said Wynken, and she reached her hand up to H.F.'s as they walked to the caravan. Studying the newsfaces, she swished her long skirt and hummed to herself: '"We have come to fish for the herring fish That live in the beautiful sea; Nets of silver and gold have we! ' Said Wynken, Blynken, And Nod. " Both old men w'ere white-haired, carved with wrinkles, eyes a little blurred at the iris. They moved carefully on thin legs -- (T.S. gave no sign of martyrdom to a sore toe) -- but they did not stoop; they were clear-voiced, pink-cheeked. Ihey graciously indicated which parts of the caravan floor were best to sit on. "We are embarrassed for furniture," said T.S., "a bucolic sheriff having attached some of our choicest pieces, including a rocking chair to which I was much attached. It belonged at one time to my aunt. Of course it's only a temporary inconvenience." Wynken had served a round of corn spirit in little chipped cups. "Allow me, my dear -- " T.S. flicked a handkerchief over the floor where she was about to sit. Frankie nosed around like a cat in a new house, but he was already in love, obliged to sit down as far as possible from Wynken and become somewhat red and bug-eyed. "Better times are coming," said T.S. "Something is bound to turn up. It always does. Where are you from, sir?" Demetrios told the story of Nuber. Sawyer Finn's Circus had never visited there, though Wynken said she and her sister and their husband knew' something of it from earlier years. And Demetrios told of Hesterville, of a culture that had died partly from self-hate. T.S. said: "Yes -- yes -- we hoped it wouldn't happen..." "What would you think of going back west. Mister Vice?" "Oh, I'm afraid we can't Mister Veep. All changed -- we wouldn't know those islands. No public for a circus so far as I can see, and we do have to make a living, H.F." "That lute w'ould sure give the Circus a tone," said H.F. "The Professor," said Frankie (showing off some), "is thinking he'll always go w'herever we go." The lute agreed. Then Frankie yielded to inexorable forces and spoke directly to Wynken, forsaking all others: "How old be you?" "I am as young as I am old, Frankie, love." "I guess that's all right." He studied his desperate toes. "Only I wish you was coming with us." The lute spoke in the silence; Wynken was listening. She looked in disturbance to Demetrios, who smiled at her. By his guess she could have been anywhere between twenty and thirty-five'; midgets are uncanny. "T.S.," she said, "Blynken and Nod and I have been talking lately about something that bugs us, only I wasn't ready to speak up. It's been on our minds -- oh, ever since those yucks almost egged us back there at Betlam -- " "Cruds, every one." But T.S. knew what was coming. "T.S., darling, we aren't lucky for the show' and you know it." "Land of Goshen, child! Nonsense!" It did not ring true. "T.S., we can't do much except flutter around and be small. And the yucks -- oh -- Blynken says she's losing her knack with the fortunetelling -- it never w'as her thing anyway. If she could be in our act -- but she's too big. Nod and I -- oh, we dance, and we're good with the horses because they like us. But it doesn't go over. The yucks want us to be freaks. Oh, it w'as fairly tough when we were living in the woods, and you were angels to get us out of that, but -- T.S., H.F., the yucks want to despise us. They want to think how' wonderful it is of them, not to be little people. If we could be awkward or ugly they'd like us well enough." "Sho!"said H.F. "That caw'tbe, honey." But he must have knowm it was so. "What'd we do without you, Mary Ja -- Wynken?" "Oh... We'll put on a good show tomorrow. Don't worry. We'll sleep on it, talk again. I -- " Wynken ran out of the caravan. Glancing back at Frankie. Chickened out, you might say. Friday, July # entertain people? There's two ways. For Money, like this House, where they come in uptight and we send them out pacified, almost like Sensible -- like when my old Demetrios used to go on the streetcomers and set his Cap by his feet. Or for love, like when Babette comes to sit with me and tell gossip things to make the Time pass if Fm blue or the Arthuritis is giving me connimptions or Fve got too much Tea into me. I'm bad Company then and I know it, but she comes anyway. bless her, and we fight over nothing till I feel better. Mister Fleur used to say to our Talent: "Look, Boys and Girls, it's not just Fun they want. They like to make it seem so because they know the rest lies too deep. What they need is to feel they're Somebody and that Somebody Else notices it. And they want to be touched, so the World won't chill down to a cold Hurt and the Wind blow through 'em, "he'd say. "And don't despise them neither for coming here, " he'd say, "because that'd be despising yourselves for being here, and I won't have that. Anybody works here is good enough for me, and that means good enough for the fucking World. " Maybe they could nail a man for talking so nowadays, the way the Righteousness is thickening up in Niiber like milk going sour in the Jug. We're protecting Democracy and Liberty these days, and that means you better walk soft and not bother the Brass. We got a new Musician, for my Money he ain't worth a Dam. Takes his pay mainly in meals and Trade, that's all right. Has a Gitter and does some songs pretty good, Old-Time Rock he calls them, he forgets I was a grown-up already when the original was still in Style, me and Sam and Stevie oftentimes laying around making love to it when we didn't feel like hearing real music. This is a N iceEnough Boy, but for a Professor you don 't want a Boy, you want a man that's had Trouble and Joy so's to give him what I guess the Abramites call a SoulRipening. Babette she picked him up to ripen, someplace. I call him Joe which is his Name. The Girls can call him Professor if they want, not me. Taking it in Trade, he favors Gloria mostly, she being stacked the biggest. Yesterday morning  heard a Commotion in the Room where Demetrios and Solitaire and the Professor used to be, and there they was, him and Glorie, helling around bare-ass.  could see they'd been prying into things. I know we got to use that room for Business, but Babette hadn't finished doing it out. That bitch Glorie had spread out some of Solitaire's things that had to be left behind -- to steal and sell likely -- half her ass would be enough to split Solitaire's things. I chased them out with a Scolding, because it did give me a turn to see them grunting and frenching all over Demetrios' s Bed. Some of our Regulars are already saying, "Where's Demetrios, what about the Stories we used to have into the Parlor?" All Joe knows is a few flat old porn tales everybody heard before the year umph.  started to say, I think Entertainment means building a Special Place, call it a Special World, where other people can come and forget the bloody one they got to live in Most of the Time. Like Mister Fleur made this place, and didn't little Shawn make a World too with his crazy Pictures? And my old Demetrios. Or maybe Tm talking about something bigger than Entertainment, if there is anything bigger. No, I don't believe there could be any grander Occupation than making Worlds, especially if other people can come into them. like I would have made a World for Marcus if I could. plored Trottersville, to kill time before the Circus. T.S. had given free passes for them all, and would have been hurt by a suggestion that he'd never get rich that way. Nobody gets rich in Trottersville except the Patrons, the landowning families, and they've already got it. Some artisans and business men like the innkeeper, who call themselves Burjoyces, manage to stay comfortable. The Guilt Craftsmen run small shops, but all essential stores are owned by the Patrons: Welfare People trade there or do without. Angus, nosing around to learn things, was told the Welfare People are so named because Society has their Welfare at heart. They rent small strips of land for subsistence, in return for spending two thirds of their labor time on the Patrons' fields. It is a Free Democracy: in their free hours they may do as they please so long as they stay home. The penalty for a first attempt to leave the district is the loss of one ear. The second attempt is usually the last. Trottersville is in touch by fairly good roads with a nation in the south called Virginia, importing ideas as well as the tea, silk, and cotton we like so much, even though it's produced by that slave labor which is totally unheard-of in the Free Democracies. The manager of the Trottersville Importers' Guilt told Angus that the Welfare System had been working fine all through the Christian Era, and did he think he could figure out a better one? Also, if he wanted to criticize, him and his dog could gosemplace someplace else to do it. Angus wasn't criticizing, he just wanted to find out. More and more, he said to Demetrios that day, he was wanting to find out things. An old hunger never satisfied in the Inner City at Nuber -- (except by the books!) "The people I knew couldn't imagine I really wanted truth, if truth was any-way uncomfortable or unfashionable." He sat over drinks with Demetrios at the tavern; the others were still out savoring the town and would meet them at the circus lot. "But I did want to find out things, Demetrios, and I do. To find out why for instance that old war ever happened forty-seven years ago. And how different was it essentially from the war that's bound to happen between Moha and Katskil in the next few years because both silly little nations want to exploit (he old mines near the borders?" "Weaponry is the main difference, perhaps. We can't destroy life on the grand scale any more, unless some new technology is built up, and there may not be the resources for that. The difference in eaponry makes a psychological difference. There'll be small medieval wars, with man-to-man coiilVonlation. the warrior's dearest thrillyou remember your Iliad? -- and no button-pushing. But it's still war. and we'll have it because we re too stupid to read history, and not brave or intelligent enough to respect our fellow' beings." "Respect, not love. Thou art bitter, Demetrios." Demetrios was not feeling bitter. He was suffering, but pleasantly, from the beauty of Angus' hands, the gentleness of his mouth, a waterfall of light across his shoulder. "Thee and thou -- we spoke that way now and then at Imier City. A some-time thing with me -- you can even use it along with the modern way." "I like it. Angus. In Outer City it w as usually sneered at... Yes, respect. Love is for individuals. Whoever claims to love humanity is a hypocrite or self-deceiver. We love men and women and children, not abstractions. But the concept Man is worthy of respect, and in a climate of respect something politically decent might some day emerge. The American states made a beginning at the end of the #th Century, but couldn't protect the achievement from watergating and other corruption... Nobody loves Man. poor monster. An artist doesn't love his art, either -- he lives within it and for it, is carried by it, but love has no meaning in that connection that I can see. I love, thou lovest -- love is for thee and Solitaire -- tell me, is it good between you?" "Very good. Demetrios." "It's for Garth and Frankie, for Solitaire and me. For thee and me, Angus." He covered the boy's hands; they responded. "Is there the body's need in it?" "I'm old, and yet I don't think I'd care to die without having embraced thee." " I hc serpent in Eden -- wasn't its name Jealousy?" "My God!" said Demetrios -- "you've given me another story." Angus grinned. Sobering, he said; "You told me once -- it was at the Meadows, the day we met -- that love is a country. I like that saying." In Angus there would always be an observer, even a judge, but this took nothing from his warmth -- rather, Demetrios thought, it was what made his acceptance a beatitude. "A wide country," said Angus, "with many roads, and no place to walk timidly. I'll always need you, now and long after you're dead, my friend." no tent, and so had made Smallways' back forty like a fairground. An area had been roped olT where a slope of land allowed a low semicircular theatre. The public could settle there or stroll among the exhibition tents, after paying admission at the gate of Smallways' fence, where Frankie and Solitaire w'ere watching for Demetrios and Angus; the others had gone in with their free passes. "H.F. says it'll be a real bully circus." "But he's worried, Frankie?" Denietrios asked. Solitaire kissed Angus and rolled her forehead on his chest. "Little cat," he murmured, "Little pregnant cat. Denietrios' fruit'll be a man-child." "They're worried," said Frankie, his underlip stuck out in bother. "Mr. Virgil says the yucks are coming in too quiet." "I'm Mr. Virgil," said the man with the handle-bar mustaches, who was attending the gate. No more folk were arriving; the crowd already inside was small. "I have Ihe puma act, and it's account of them we can't let the dog in -- I'm really sorry, he's a beauty. Frankie has known me a long time -- twenty minutes -- so he figured you did." "Up yours too," said Frankie gently, preoccupied. "I'll stay out here with Brand a while," Angus said. "Then someone else can take my place with him and I'll go in. But he never pulls when I have him leashed." "It's the smell. It would make the cats act up." "Sure." "Nice if everybody was obliging like you." said Mr. Virgil. "It's a fact, they been coming in too quiet, like people do w hen they might be looking for trouble," "Don't see many kids," said Denietrios. "Ain't many in Trottersville. It's that kind of towm." Frankie said: "Can't people just enjoy themselves and be nice instead of all the time troubletrouble? Especially at a Circus?" With Denietrios he returned to the circus ground, but at a black tent marked with cabalistic signs he said: "Oh, that's just old Blynken -- " and ran off about his own researches. Denietrios ducked his head to enter candle-lit darkness, where little Blynken sat alone at a table with two chairs, peering into a crystal ball. "Draw thou the Inner Curtain, that none may -- oh, it's you, hi! Draw' it anyway. It's got a 'busy' sign -- pity most of the yucks can't read." She lifted off a spangled turban. "T.S. had this damn contraption made years ago for somebody with too much skull. I heard a rustling in it up there a while ago, like mice." She tidied up any out there?" "Not much. Mr. Virgil doesn't like the look of it." "Ay-yah, and he's got experience! Hold my hand, dear -- if anyone busts in fni reading your palm. Or shall I, for real? Living does write on us, though not the way they think. What a nice old gardener's fist!... Wynken was crying most of the night." "Oh?" "Bundle of nerves, and today she and Nod must dance on horseback. She wants us to go with your company, Demetrios, if you'll have us. So do I, so does Nod I think, only he hates quick decisions." "It would be a joy to us. But we hardly know uhere we're going, Blynken. 'West' is only a word, and the world's round." "Don't you really, my dear?... Well, for us. the way things happen. Sawyer Finn's Circus took us in at a time wdien we needed them but they didn't truly need us. It was the old boys' kindness. Mr. Virgil's wife is better at the fortunelelling pitch than I am, but I had to #I in somewhere. Now' she takes care of the commissary, laundry and all-w hat-all -- claims she prefers it. I feel temporary. T.S. and H.F. -- God, sometimes you'd almost think they were -- " she studied him, perhaps testing his acceptance and compassion. "It would be a delight, any time," said Demetrios, "to talk with you about the different facets of truth. We'd never run short." "And I could serve tea. Well, r.S. talks about retiring, but it wiuild break his heart. H.F. says more sensibly: 'Looky, Tom, I been retired all my life and what good did it ever do me?' But we're a dilTerent sort of freaks, modern freaks at that. New-century people." "Like T.S. and H.F. I live in both worlds, at home in neither." "Where's home, ever? We're not at home here, w'e three, but -- oh. it's hard even to think about a break!" "Was that the only reason Wynken was crying?" "No, sweet man." Blynken looked away, head tilted, listening to crowd sounds beyond the tent. "God. I wish I was small enough to be in their act! No, she was thinking of Frankie, and of all young people the way they are before the world rolls over them." "Nothing new'-century about that, Blynken." "For sure, for true! It's our covenant with nature -- Wynken said that, last night: so much to enjoy if we can, and then return the raw materials. But -- so short a tmie for being Frankie!" " That other almost-question you almost asked: no, I really couldn't tell you where our Company is going. But I think, as an old man may. of a republic growing up, slowly, isolated for a while in a rather empty world with a number of slag heaps -- growing up from a beginning made by this handful of Iiuman beings who are traveling with me. I didn't choose them -- that man Bosco will probably leave us to look for a certain Rambler gang -- " "I hope he does. I didn't like him." "Oh -- probably no real harm in him." " There is," said Blynken -- "no, never mind. I may be wrong. Go on. tell me more, Demetrios." "Well, I didn't choose them and I don't lead them -- but the potential of generous leadership is there against the time it's needed. Love and chance drew us together, and I begin to see we have certain qualities in common, qualities that were never of much influence in Old rime: we are able, for instance, to love without jealousy. We can enjoy remaining separate beings while we cherish the community that we have with each other." "Was jealousy so great a thing in Old Time?" "I was thirteen, the year of the Crash. I saw little jealousy, but mine was a rare sort of family for the #s -- they gave me education as well as love. The social tradition was loaded with jealousy, and there were still people who made a virtue of it. That had begun to change twenty or thirty years before I was born. Some of the young people of the #s and '#s were able to bring peace and generosity into the sexual freedom that earlier generations had won only partway and in bitterness. The Crash put an end to many bright promises. Well, our Company has faults, and we haven't been much tested yet, but so far I've seen no cruelty or meanness, no grabbing, no greed." "I here's been none with us three. Demetrios. Nod and Wynken and I have been natural lovers for more than three years." "I think it can happen only for small groups, small enough to keep sensitive person-to-person communication -- that's the heart of it. Old Time at its worst was an urban thing, unable to comprehend the importance of small groups. The mass communications that should have been a simple public service became a dominating horror of homogenized stupidity. The small groups themselves forgot their importance, yielded up the virtue of town meeting without a struggle. You'd think they could have remembered that the family or tribe or eommunc family is the servant of the individual. It's Frankenstein's original neeessary monster, and must not be permitted to turn on its maker, or hell is loose. The village, a larger monster, is the servant of the family, and the far-off central government, if there must be one, greatest and ugliest monster of all. is still by rights the ser ant of the village, and ought to be in dircet eommunication with it, directly answerable. But in the uproars and terrors of Old Time, this simple idea, the obvious essence of representative government, could scarcely even make itself heard. Impractical! Impractical! And of course it was. once the swollen political and corporate growths had become inoperable... Well, maybe what our Company starts with won't carry through. Making a republic is a labor for the gods, and we aren't gods. But I have this old man's thought, and I have my hopeful moments." "We need an island," said Blynken. "An island meeting certain specifications." Denietrios was happy. Often later he would enjoy this ability Blynken has to take what you say as a creation to be shared, as if with your four hands you held up a new picture and considered, artists with a common devotion, what more might be done to make it live. The crowd noise changed. "Hell, that's trouble!" said Blynken, she jumped up to fling open the curtain. "Stay with me, friend, and hang onto that stick." S unshine hit their eyes. People were running in it -- not many, but they were high with that tension, that witless gap-mouthed hunger for a spectacle of disaster, which can make a few look and smell like a multitude. They were running and stumbling down toward the stage area, the level ground below the natural theatre, and dow n there, like flowers tossed about in a water-bucket, gaudily dressed Wynken and Nod were trying to keep their footing on the bare backs of their horses. Yesterday the beasts had been gentle snulflcrs; Demetrios had petted them, and seen Wynken and Frankie and Nod climb around all over them. Now they had gone mad. riiey reared and plunged, Wynken's beast choking. Nod's venting a wild miserable scream. H.F. managed to grab the bridle Wynken had lost, and was thrown about like an old stick. Garth running to help him shouted to Demetrios: "The bastards spooked them -- clods, with pepper! They think it's funny." As Demetrios hurried down -- Blynken had already darted far ahead of him -- he saw Wynken lose her balance and tumble asprawl of the horse's tossing, writhing neck, saving herself wdth a clutch of his mane; and the crowd yelled with delight. One voice squawked out above the rest: "Make with the porn show. Baby! Strip!" Others took it up, finding a rhythm: "Strip! Strip! Baby, Strip!" Nod vaulted down. He wrenched his horse's head around, and with a slap and a yell sent the beast running blind toward the spectators, whose laughter ceased. Somew here among them Bosco had just picked up somebody and thrown him at somebody else. By the watch on Angus' wrist, the Battle of Trottersville began at #:#I P.M., Friday, July #, #, w hen he heard trouble and pushed through the gate with Brand a leashed storm at the end of his arm, reached a climactic point when a crowvoiced yuck hollered: "Let's clean up the joint!" and a higher point when Angus hit him. It ended at #:# when Frankie jumped on a barrel and yelled: "Run for your lives! The pumas is loose!" I .S. later told Frankie that this w as the noblest lie of the Year # -- no, more likely the noblest of the decade, or say the century. It had cost Frankie almost sixty seconds to arrange it with Mr. Virgil and help him wheel the cage out of sight behind a caravan and cover it with a tarp. During the four minutes DemeIrios' stick had connected with at least one skull -- he hoped it belonged to the one who had yelled Tor a porn show, but there was too much dust to be sure. He witnessed Angus' arrival with Brand, and rested a bit, panting but able to relish it when Brand tore off somebody's loin-rag before Angus saw I'll to restrain him. The man had looked almost like a policeman before he lost his modesty and ran lor it. but that could hardly be -- likely Demetrios' fevered imagination. On the hole. a lovely tight, though too much exertion for one of his years. There were other head-smashings and arguments. Wynken had been able to jump down clear when Ciarth quieted her horse; H.F. scooped her up and ran with her on his shaky legs to the shelter of a caravan. After that Demetrios had the soothing impression of Garth and Angus hitting a lot of people, with aid and advice from T.S. But Frankie decided the day. After his shot it was all over. The beat and elite of Trottersville retired from the field like piss off the end of a dock. XllI Nothing is just too big, you can t look at it. And I turned myself to behold wisdom, and madness, and folly: for what can the man do that cometh after the king? even that which hath been already done. Then I saw that wisdom excelleth folly, as far as light excelleth darkness. T he company and Sawyer Finn's Circus considered it intelligent, alter decent rcllection, to split, and the C'ompany gladly accepted the olTcr ol' a ride as far as the next cnssroads that led north. The farm of Jason Smallways lay to the west of Trottersville. Angus, Brand, and Bosco made a portentous progress back there to pick up the gear still at the tavern. Angus showed a black eye and Brand two red ones; Bosco was moved to roll his muscles like a bear; nobody bothered them. None of their stuff had been stolen except one ham, and Bosco said never mind, there might be some way to correct this. On their safe return, the rest of the day was spent in nursing bruises and readying for a departure at dawn. Night travel is unsafe anywhere but especially in Penn, where the most convincing tales of brown tiger come from. He has (folk say) attacked villages down there and carried off people, sometimes haunting a particular region for weeks or months like a burning conscience. Tawny stripes, they say, on a pelt like a cloud of white and cinnamon. The stripes melt into the colors of morning or evening, and if you see him at all at those hours it's probably too late. T.S. wanted to go north. He had a hankering to take the Circus all the way to Nova Scotia where the evangelines are, and though Demetrios warned him they might not be there now -- it's the change of climate, evangelines need the northern winters or something -- still T.S. allowed he'd give it a whirl. But the Company wanted west -- two moonshines are as good as daylight, maybe. And it was that night, in the good quiet, with the drinks, the music, the campfire mood, that we agreed Wynken, Blynken, and Nod would go with the Company. That settled, T.S. kissed all the girls including Solitaire goodnight and pottered off to bed. H.F. sat up a while to hear Demetrios tell the story of how brown tiger might have come to haunt this part of the world where no such beast was ever known in the past. It's a story of one of those mad saints who bloomed in such profusion in the dying years of Old Time. Not long before the war, this fellow slunk about to the zoos in several of the great cities, liberating the beasts under cover of night, burning off locks with what was called a blow-torch. Some believed he was not one man but a group of conspirators. One man, Demetrios thought. Anyhow the episodes ended after that one man, who kept a diary and called himself Jack the Liberator, was found gored to death by a Cape buffalo he had let loose. It's a harsh, sad little tale -- Jack had no love for the animals, he just hated the world -- and your novelist may write it some day remembering Demetrios' words, but not here. Among the creatures set free by Jack was a pair of Manchurian tigers, the female already heavy with young. H.F. went to bed too, not forgetting to kiss the girls. Bosco had slipped off somewhere, his absence for a long time unnoticed. All were comfortable and lazy, but even Frankie not yet sleepy -- (our hero) -- so in this hour the new members saw fit to tell their new friends something of what the world had done to them and they to the world, since they would now be sharing joy and trouble and love and danger with Demetrios' people all the way to the other ocean. "Nod," said Wynken, "was born Seiji Ohara, the last name being a good Irish one even without the apostrophe, as had been noted by his great-grandfather Seumas O'Hara when he arrived in Boston from Bally na Hinch in #, not very skilled in the English spelling of foreign names -- that is, when the apostrophe dropped he was not after stopping to pick it up. Thus it came about -- " " -- that we skip a generation," said Blynken, "arriving at the marriage of his grandson Stockton Ohara late in life to Teru Kamayatsu who in # turned up in that course on The Socio-Ideological Matrix of Piers Plowman which Stockton was then conducting at a well-thought-of university located in Cambridge, Massachusetts. For some years they were childless. Stockton in his sixties, having undergone an unusual number of diagnostic X-rays in addition to the atmospheric and other radioactive pollution which was politely referred to as normal, believed himself to be sterile. In # he retired from teaching, and the two went to live in the town of Hoton near the New Hampshire border, where they were when the war came. Though untouched by bombing effects apart from radiation, the town was severely damaged by the earthquakes of the Year One, and decimated by the plagues. It was hardly more than a camp site in the ruins when, in the Year Four, there was born unexpectedly to Teru and Stockton Ohara a son -- " " -- who is now forty-three," said Nod, "and looks it, being thus two years older than his beloved though garrulous wives. They were born, Wynken being the older by two hours, at another small but famous town in Massachusetts, in the Year Six. Their father Ignace Kabotski, who had been a child refugee from Poland in the European famine of # and who never -- " Solitaire cried: "But Wynken can't be over twenty-five!" "Love, I'm forty-one," Wynken said, not looking at Frankie. "But with my crow's feet and double chin I show it," said Blynken. "You imagine them," said Wynken. "On me of course old thing is so small it doesn't show." "Anyhow what looks like my middle-aged sag is actually -- " "O beautiful!" said Solitaire. "This too." "Maybe we can pop together," said Blynken. "If I may now again intrude, their father Ignace Kabotski, a refugee who never did change his name to Cabot in spite of Blynken's tendency to say he did, really a deplorable inverted snobbery -- " "A natural defense," said Wynken. "Even after the war the tow n was full of stuffpots. We grew up with 'em." J "w as the acknowledged leader in the effort to hold that town together after the Crash, stuffpots and all. The mother of the girls died in an outbreak of diphtheria in (he Year Nine, so they but dimly remember her. By the time the (wins (obviously not identical) were out of early childhood, it was evident that Wynken would be, as I am, what people call a midget, while Blynken would grow to normal or almost normal size. Ignace believed in the virtues of learning, a conviction strengthened by the calamities of his century. He held that there are only two important ways to avoid the consequences of folly; one, to act with wisdom; two, never to get born. Since wisdom is an acquired quality, he set himself with devotion to give his daughters the firmest and widest education he could manage under the difficulties, a training w hich -- " " -- even now' renders us capable," said Wynken, "of sharing the bewilderment of this boy Seiji Ohara growing up in surroundings where an accepted and tolerated desolation was the norm. Hoton was a ruin inhabited by slow-moving giants with broken hearts. ( impassion usually comes late in adolescence if one is to learn it at all. That was so w ith Seiji, intensely impatient with these big dazed people while they were all he knew, full of pity later w hen they'd been swept off the earth. He loved his mother, but she too was existing in a state of shock, almost as hazy as the rest of them. Seiji's old father -- accustomed to teaching the fantastics of medievalism, and to grownups -- did his best to supply what basic education he could: reading, writing, figuring, enough history Discover Man's most advanced technology of the mind -- Buy, Read and Use A Dianetics Publication Expand your awareness of past, present and future life! Predict and understand human behaviour with this wealth of proven, factual information. This best seller reveals the parts of the mind and the source of human irrationality. Grasp this opportunity to reap the benefits of the simple, powerful techniques in copies have been sold! Order your copy of Dianetics: The Modern Science of Mental Health today! Just Get it, Read it and Try it! Send # to The Church of Scientology of California, Publications Organization U.S., Dept. G-#. # West Temple St., Los Angeles. Calif. #. No charge for postage and handling. All orders will be shipped within # hours of receipt. Dianetics is the registered trademark of L. Ron Hubbard in respect of his pub(Greek) "mind." Copyright  # by L. Ron Hubbard. All Rights Reserved. The Church of Scientology of California -- a non-profit organization. Scientology is an applied religious philosophy. Scientology and Dianetics are registered names. for a start. He died when Seiji was twelve. Teru carried on as best she could -- Seiji was not a manageable brat. She still believed when he was fourteen that he might have a spurt of growth, though his hands and feet never had the puppy largeness of a growing boy's. The loneliness of Hoton was extreme, partly -- " " -- because of ancient vanities," said Blynken. "After the war most stricken groups wanted to join others, as you've told us wanderers drifted into Nuber. Not so in Hoton, nor in Lowelltown. They still felt the world ought to come to them; when it did, it might come with witness cruelty. Sitting still, waiting for better times, those ghost towns were easy prey for outlaws, wild folk, the new savages. In his fifteenth year Seiji was working with his mother in their corn patch when three horsemen came storming out of nowhere and snatched up Teru. Seiji they flung aside -- " "I bit the wrist of the one that caught me up and felt it crunch. He yelled, I landed in the dirt, and they were gone." "Then he saw others of the band setting fires and butchering his neighbors for pleasure. He escaped into the woods, and was joined by a few survivors from Hoton and other ravaged towns. They formed their own wild crew. They valued Seiji in spite of his smallness because for a while he was fiercer than any giant, and quicker than the rest of them to learn woodcraft and hunting. His speed and silence in the wilderness are uncanny. He took part in certain acts of reprisal -- " " -- which he prefers not to remember," said Nod. "We never caught up with the men who took my mother. When I was seventeen I understood w'e were simply turning into bandits ourselves, no better than the rest. I left them, lived in the wilderness alone for two years, visiting human habitations as a listening shadow. I needed little. Arrowheads I flaked out from the flint, still do. Worth the effort -- with my light bow I prefer them. When in need of something that couldn't be had except by stealing, it was -- " " -- his whim to leave something in exchange," said Wynken, "such as a rabbit pelt for a hank of yarn." Mr. Virgil remarked: "Woe unto anyone else who talked in so." "They don't know the signals, man Virgil," said Wynken. "I'hey didn't murder me," said Solitaire. "Well, you're a sweet kid," said Nod. "We make exceptions." "Actually more than a whim," Wynken continued, "for Seiji was then and is now more ethically decent than his wretched little wives, who seek to profit by his example yet make at times but a halting progress, hm. (You used the first person singular, Solitaire honey.) They had, it's true, that education he mentioned, but it sometimes abandons them. It had, when Seiji first observed them out of his forest invisibility, as they stumbled down an empty road without any idea where they were going, because the wits had been knocked clean out of them. At that time they could have been called temporary idiots. You see, Lowelltown also was wiped out, by sickness. We don't even know what the epidemic was. There weren't any Old-Time doctors left there; it may have been a new thing anyway -- violent fever, rash, glandular swellings, sudden collapse. The town had survived the post-war plagues, diphtheria, the red plague of Year, Sixteen, but this one cleared the slate. I mean -- everyone, except my sister and me, the beauty and the midget, explain it how you will. When we grasped what had happened we only thought of getting out, going down the road, no goal except escape. Blynken, whom I knew then as Sophia, wanted -- " " -- to die, or so I said, but you made me lie down in the shade, Miranda, and took my head in your lap and said to me: 'No, you will live -- ' and so I lived. For a while I slept so deeply that one world fell away from me, though -- " " -- all the worlds," said Nod, "may be full of illusion as well as truth, and their philosophers amazed." "And when she woke Nod had already come to us, standing there naked and beautiful, with his bow -- " " -- and hardly taller than you, Miranda. So my thoughts went racing down the millennia, every one of them a praise of life -- " " -- and the wind had played with the hair on your forehead while you slept, your breasts were white and virgin." "And the first words he spoke after Blynken's waking were: 'Come with me so we can care for each other and not be lonely.'" "Therefore I knew he was of finer substance than the gods, namely flesh and blood. And now I will explain our names, but I'll do it in a subdued tone of voice because our hero, without whom Sawyer Finn's Circus might well be lying in ruins, appears to have fallen asleep. The explanation is simple: our mother we don't quite remember knew that funny old poem and a bit of music for it, and sang us to sleep w ith it, and so did our father after she died, and -- " " -- sometimes you sang it for me w hen I was drowsy in the hot afternoons or the nights in the forest and the other places we've knowm, so that I learned it. And I sang it for you, Wynken, when sleep abandoned you in the bad time after our baby was lost. Then when we happened on the Circus, and T.S. so kindly invited us to join Ihem, and asked our names, we thought, why not name ourselves after a fragment of Old-Time fancy? Though it's true that we are spirits of another sort, still, Shakespeare is not for all occasions, and -- ayah," said Nod, "Frankie's asleep for sure. Sounds like a very small porpoise." "Where did you ever -- " " -- hear a very small porpoise?" "In your dreams." Saturday, August # I t's more than a month my old Demetrios has been gone, and sometimes Babette and me play wonder-what about what's happened to them. But that Game can't feed on Nothing. Babette said today, Nothing is just too big, you can't look at it. Professor was the First. Seems to me it was twelve years ago he turned up on my back Porch with his Lute, and played, and looked at me in his Particular Way. And was it ten years ago Demetrios came to me? -- I get mixed. Before Babette anyhow. Solitaire was here only two years, but I did Love her more than any of them knew. Not wanting to get in bed with her like I've done with Fran sometimes, not Motherly neither but still a wantingtohelp Love, for it was strongest in the Times when she got wild, it was like seeing an Angel in a Spiderweb. Me and Babette pretty well know, though we don 't say it, that we ain't likely to see those three again, nor Garth and his cockahoop little Brother, nor that young Ristacrat -- he was all right, I liked him. I think he'll do Solitaire good, anyway he'll try. And that Character Dimmy picked up in the Jail, Babette said he was the Practical Type. Well, but if they do come back it won't be soon, and there's that lump in my right breast. I hope I don't go talking to Babette about that just for lonesomeness, because what could she do? There ain't an Old-Time Doctor in all Nuber, and any new-time Surgeon likely makes his living as a Barber, they can Keep That. I believe  can wait my time without too much fuss,  wouldn't be the First and won 't be the Last. Why would anybody be a fraid of Death unless he'd talked himself into thinking there's an afterlife? I couldn't do that. I tried, after Marcus, was still trying when  came to Nuber, though Myself kept saying to me inside, You Fool, it ain't wishing anything will make it so. Mr. Fleur he knew how it was with me. He said to me, quiet and kind, he says, "Stell, you ever black out?" I said yes I had, couple times. He says: "It has to be like that. No blood moving in the Brain nor breath in the Lungs, why, no Thinking, no Feeling. No Thinking and Feeling, no Person. Don 't despise the Body, Stell, " he says. "No Body, no Mind. "I've been quiet inside about it, since. Dying, yes, we can be excused for hating that, that seems like a bad Animal coming after you. But more than half of that is just Funk, like being afraid of the Dark. I guess w hen the Tiger picks you up, you anyhow know it won't be long. Lately I've took to the habit of carrying a Stick to lean on when I go out into my Garden, I know why it was Demetrios liked to have one, only forme it's the Arthuritis made me think of it. Suppose I write about Something I seen in the Garden a while ago, when I was Poking around. That fella Joe is doing a mite better on the Janitor Work, but he don't so far give the Garden no more than a Licking and a Promise. Babette she keeps after him, tries. He can always find new ways of resting onto the job. Some places that my old Demetrios kept neatened up has already gone to weeds in the time he's been gone. I tell Babette, Don't sweat Joe too much, he's got to ease into it like Gradual, and maybe weeding does bother his Gitter Fingers. Maybe it do, she says, only Professor never minded pulling weeds, he'd do it for love, not ast. Joe ain't Professor, I said to her, so let him grow up a little. Anyhow -- There's this stretch in the Border where Demetrios has set out Lilies for me, time to time, some the neighbors have give me and some he 's found around the Countryside where Old-Time people used to have Gardens. There 's early-blooming white ones, and some big fragrant Whites with a goldy center, Regals Demetrios called them, and a fawny tan one, and of course the common kinds too, some being Day-Lilies and Tiger Lilies like I remember growing wild in Raeburn. Sol was out there in the deep Sunlight leaning onto my cane, and thinking back I suppose -- that's natural. Then I seen how the grass and wild convolvulus and Things had gone to growing thick where Joe hadn 't done nothing. So I felt bad about that, I even started for to reach and pull, but the Arthuritis knocked that idear out of me, fast. But further down the Border I come on a gaudy common Tiger Lily standing in the sun with his sword-leaves and funny black knobs and his buds opening out full. There was this convalvulus wropping itself around him, and a Catmint crowding him along with the rank Grass. He just stood there looking like my old Demetrios. He didn 't mind, he made me think of any good man or woman in the sun, with a burden but carrying it, and with Time left over to recognize me. That was all -- I felt better and went hack in the House and had my Tea. It 's only the having to stop that gripes me. Having to stop even the small things, the good Breakfast or a touch of the Corn Spirit, or Music heard someplace down the Street, or seeing a new Face with something sweet in it, or an old face with something New. But we stop. G arth and the other grown-ups sat up a while worrying about Hosco, which was unnecessary at least so far as the man's physical safety was concerned. H.F. -- not sleeping well these days, he said -- emerged in night-shirt and slippers to help them worry'. He had been sorry not to be able to tell Bosco anything useful about Gammo's Ramblers. Some three or four years ago the Circus had entered a town up in northern Moha which had otily just donated all its loose change to a Rambler company of that name, and T.S. had taken pains to learn what way the Ramblers had gone, so as not to meet tliem again under those conditions. Gammo's Ramblers were heading west, but that was all he knew; Bosco had taken it philosophically. Bosco returned at about midnight, soft-footed, with a ham under his arm and a chicken carcass dangling. "Could even be the same ham," he said proudly. Seeing Demetrios' distress, Angus' disapproval, Garth's startled anxiety, Bosco grew sulky. "Well, I Figured the chicken's a sort of commission -- you know?" "Seeing what they done about your ham," said H.F. uncomfortably, "I reckon you could say tit for tat. still it don't seem just right, Bosco. T.S. ain't going to like it. T.S. is going to call it stealing, a body shouldn't do it. Did you have to bust into a house?" "Woodshed," said Bosco meekly enough, perhaps respecting something venerable in Demetrios as well as in H.F. But the meekness itself was not pleasant. For some time Demetrios had been finding it difficult to adjust his republic to the presence of Bosco as a citizen -- but then, where was the republic? "Jasus!" said Bosco -- "I figured you'd be pleased." Nobody said anything. Bosco searched Garth's face with especial intentness, and got no comfort from it. "Well, jasus, you going to be down on me just for picking up something, maybe I better skin out. I won't stick around where I ain't wanted. I can just take my ham and my god-damn chicken and by God split." "No need of that," said Demetrios. and wondered if he meant that at all. Leadership was not in him. "So long as you know," said Angus, "how the Company feels about it, stay with us, Bosco. Stay and learn our ways." No one of them before, so far as Demetrios remembered, had spoken of The Company in just that way, with that authority. He could not have done it himself without selfconsciousness. "Well, Jasus -- " Bosco was unlikely to learn much, but Angus might have said the most assuring thing as well as the right one. "We done things thataway," said Garth, "we'd be in hot water all the time, Bosco. We got to treat people by rules they understand, right? l.ike if a bunch of 'em come after you now for busting into that shed, cvcrybody'd get hurt, and maybe  c couldn't turn them pumas loose a second time." That seemed to reach Bosco. He rumbled miserably, flung down the ham and chicken, brushed his hands. "Well, Jasus -- " "I figure," said H.F., yawning, "you was tempted beyond your strenth, Bosco. It's a noble ham." Bosco allowed his feathers to be smoothed; the Company went to bed in peace. We lent a hand gelling the circus wagons under  ay at dawn (Bosco working harder lhan anyone) and rode along in them all through the morning. Al about the noon hour we hailed by a crossroad for a meal wilh ham in it. Then, after many loving farewells, after T.S. had scrupulously paid their back wages lo Wynken, Blynken, and Nod, and gol a receipt for it, after T.S. and H.l-'. had kissed all the girls (Blynken blubbering a little bit). Sawyer I inn's Circus took the northern road, and though the road leading west dimmed out in grass, we found others after a while. It is not hard to travel by the sun. When the sun goes down in glory it's time to sleep; when it rises all you need do r hold it behind you till the noon, and rest, and go on to the end of ihe day. you should be somewhat losing awareness of Demetrios' viewpoint. But viewpoints -- what an odd. inaccurate word!) -- viewpoints do fade, even cease. It engages my vanity that I have been able to give you as much of his as I have -- but there, I knew the man well, as they say, and spent many hours in talk with him, rambling, observing, questioning in my sly manner, so that if there's anything in his life, even from the faraway beginnings in Hesterville and including the details of the years in Nil her, the fun and troubles of the sexhouse, the garden he tended, the worries over Mam Estelle and her tea or the sound of Elizabeth of Hartford beating up a cookie batter with an Old-Time spoon and howl -- if there's any of that I don't either know or have snugged down in my notebooks, it's hardly worth mentioning. The notebooks made up a good deal of the weight in my hac-pac till  talked Garth into carrynng some o f them for me. I believe I told you Garth couldn't read. Angus and Demetrios fixed that, and he was a quick study, not a passionate spark like Frankie but bright and eager for discoveries, hut my tiny marks in the notebooks are a shorthand of my own. Besides, Garth was always a sweet kid. and wouldn't have peeked without permission. I could use his viewpoint -- (some time I intend to inalyse that word; not as absurd as "standpoint" but still pretty crazy) -- his viewpoint too if I was ainind to: an adolescent boy is not really any more fantastic than other warmblooded animals. D emetrios' viewpoint -- (the reader may now supply his own exegesis, since the novelist is out of sight again) -- was becoming somewhat clouded by forgetfulness, that mental cataract. There was also the worm of pain that more often made its journey up and down in his belly and probed more detestably, and the presence of this creature was bound to color his thoughts. A morning came when the rain fell lightly. It would not have interfered with the Company's traveling, but Angus decided that they should rest that day, and so they stayed in the shelter of a fine stone barn that stood sound where no house was. Rain ceased and the sun appeared in early afternoon, but Angus said it was too late to start, also he thought Brand was slightly lame from the chase of yesterday when Bosco had failed to bring down a deer with the first arrow. Bosco had been using a new bow Garth had made for him -- Garth handy at anything, and Frankie ever-present with the sacred hatchet -- and had been in too much haste for good shooting. "So let's loaf the rest of the day and chew venison," said Angus. "The western ocean will wait for us." It never occurred to Demetrios that the rest was being called on his account, nor did he notice that when they continued the following day, travel was slow, with numerous halts. He enjoyed the new pace, enjoyed the heft of his walnut stick, enjoyed resting in the sun with his back against a tree-trunk. Someone was always with him, he noticed -- Solitaire, very often Wynken with her small voice and curious green eyes, occasionally Frankie with not much to say, but most often Angus, who was never far off even when someone else was keeping him company. One day the Professor and Angus were sharing the sunlit shaft of a broad oak with him when he noticed Solitaire in conversation with Blynken, and he saw that Solitaire was disturbed. But it was not one of her trouble-times. In fact, unless his tiresome memory was betraying him (and he had found that it was already interfering with his telling of stories). Solitaire had not gone through any of those storms since the little episode on the approach to Trottersville. And now she merely looked excited, like one who has stumbled on something pleasant -- a coin shining in the road, a friend's face in a crowd of strangers -- and Demetrios heard her say: "Oh yes, Blynken, do let's pop together, and you can name your baby after mine, and I'll name mine after yours, but Blynken, love, don't ever call me Solitaire! Who was she, this Solitaire! There was never any such person, only me. and I am I, I am I, and my name is Eve." When I'm Building I'm Right with Myself But we are spirits of another to a region where the air held an odor of salt and seaweed, as it sometimes does at Nuber or in the eastern nations when the wind blows from the Atlantic, the ocean that no one crosses in our lifetime, perhaps for many lifetimes to come; but here in the place where Penn has no border, where the known and the wilderness come together with no more sign of joining than there is in the coming together of the sea waves, the wind was blowing out of the southwest, and it was warm. "Salt marsh maybe," said Bosco. "But I can tell you it's durn-much like the air I smelled near the coast of the Freshwater Sea that ain't fresh, that earthquake country of western Moha. I'd think I was there if I didn't know we're way to the south of it." It was the coast of the inland sea; nothing else could be so immense, so overwhelming with the sense of eternity -- and yet it was new, an inllowing of risen waters where recently there had been farmland, forest, cities, roads. New, and old -- in earlier millennia, Demetrios had told us, a shallow ocean had covered this land for immeasurable centuries. We were already somewhat south and west of Penn, perhaps. Demetrios had said we would not pass through the town of Aberedo. When Nod asked him how he could be sure of that, the old man's answer was doubtful. He said his journey -- (he must have meant the journey of all of us) -- led through time as well as space. "So does the journey of a rock," said Wynken, "as the turning earth carries it, and the earth's orbit moves with the galaxy." Demetrios looked on her with kindness and some amusement. Wynken is not to everyone's taste, but they had become close friends. Demetrios would have carried her when her little legs grew tired, but in these days he had not quite the strength; the others w ere burdened with their bac-pacs and similar gear. "Let Brand carry you," said Angus, and sometimes Wynken did, riding his back for short distances, the gray hound walking proudly and laughing with his tongue at the side of his mouth. But at this coast our walking had come to an end. A town stood here, w ith no people in it, and the ancient highway that had brought the Company to it ran down into the sea. No people at all. An empty square, most of the houses fallen in and some overgrown with vines, old street signs dangling, a few. Beyond the abandoned square, into a once-paved open area where even now few seeds had been able to exploit the cracks and make them useful -- I think it was what Old Time called a parking lot -- into that desolate open space the waters came white-tipped and whispering. In the west the sea met the horizon, though at the southern section of that arc a rise of hazy blue suggested the presence of land. The sun was shining from behind us on that hinted island, for we had come to this place in middle morning. We saw the strong light touching what may have been a cliffside or waterfall, and Demetrios described this for Angus. Then they moved further away, and I saw them standing at the very edge of the small waves, Demetrios still speaking, but too low' for me to hear, his left arm over Angus' shoulders, his other hand w'ith the oaken stick pointing here and there -- but it waS Demetrios whom the boy's nearsighted eyes were watching, with trouble and tenderness; and it's true that island to the south was so far from us you'd think only a dream could reach it. Now earlier that morning we had passed an old signboard carrying several names, with figures after them indicating distances, and it seems to me that one of the names may have been Aberedo. Yet Demetrios did not speak of it, and he looked on this ruin of a town with no sign of sorrow or recognition, asking Garth -- possibly he meant it at first only as one of his mild jokes -- whether he knew how' to build a boat to go on with. "No, man Demetrios," says Garth, serious as always, "but you tell me how', and if it's made of wood and I ain't hurried, I believe I can do it." "September's a-going toward winter," said Bosco. "Couple months, like. Shelter of a house, even one of them w recks, would be handy, if it takes till cold weather to build your boat." "What about repairing one house to live in," said Nod, "in case we're still here w'hen it gets chilly, and using the rest for lumber to build our boat?" He said "our"; Boseo had said "your"; likely the whole Company noted it. We discussed the idea comfortably through a lunch that was embellished by apples from someone's long-ago garden, w'here we sat protected from a brisk damp ocean wind. It seemed a good idea: practical, reasonable, and foolish enough to be interesting. "If my baby is born at sea," said Eve who had been Solitaire, "he'll live long and always be safe in a storm. It's an old Lowelltown superstition, right?" "Tell 'em how old," says Wynken. "A day old. Blynken made it up for me yesterday while we were cooking bacon and comparing bulges." "Hours and hours and hours ago," said Blynken. "Mine are bigger than thine." "Phoo." "I can't help it," said Nod, "I love all those women. Well, I'm in favor of the boat. We'll need smoked meat. I'll be hunting while Garth is building." "We want an island. Demetrios and I were getting that settled when Frankie turned the pumas loose." "And rode the big one three times around the lot," said Frankie. "Don't leave that out." "That island we see from here," said Demetrios, "is not really far away. Maybe we'll want something further off. If there's to be another republic -- another attempt to make a republic -- it might need to grow a while, undisturbed by the efforts of worried strangers to destroy it." He looked at the Professor, who was usually ready to confirm or deny the good sense of his remarks; the Professor nodded. "Let our island be one not too easily discovered," said Demetrios, "and large enough to support a few hundred or a few thousand souls with a taste for love and a taste for privacy." T hus it was agreed -- though Bosco made a production of saying damn-all nothing about it one way or another -- to build a boat. Garth examined the gaunt gray structure that was sheltering us from the sea wind, Frankie close by him in case he needed the Hatchet. He kicked the clapboards, sounded the walls. "This one might do to live in," he said, "And we'll find stuff here and yonder, for the building." Then he and Frankie went inside the place to consider beams, studs, floor-boards, the state of the roof, while the rest of us explored the town. Demetrios was attracted by a heap of rubble where he glimpsed on a charred signboard the letters stick, uncovering a hammer rusted but not spoiled, w'ith a metal shaft, and a grip still covered by a goodhandling material unknown to us. The hardw are shop must have been burned before the looting was finished, and its treasure buried from sight under plaster and trash and charcoal. Bosco and Nod helped us. We grubbed and besooted ourselves in the ruin, winning two hand-saws still with a coating of the manufaeturer's wax, some barrels of nails, a two-edged ax, an auger with a set of bits, a draw-shave. There was of course much intricate gadgetry that Demetrios recognized as eleetric, which we tossed aside. Returning to our house and garden, we found Garth and Frankie already engaged in renovating. The front room possessed an enormous w indow of heavy glass amazingly unbroken. Other windows, gaping and forlorn, could be boarded up against winter winds, and through the great Old-Time window we could watch the ocean's changes when the sun w-ent down. The chimney was sound, the fireplace in that main room large enough so we could cook there, and the room would also accommodate our sleeping gear. We noticed signs of rats, but after Brand had spent a night or two with the run of the house we heard no more scampering in the walls. Garth with our loot from the hardware store was a happy man. His happiness spread about him, as light will, touching Blynken with a particular radiance. "With that stuff we can go on a ways," Garth said. "Aye-so, when I'm building I'm right with myself." Later, after his work routines were established, and the mild winter brought certain days of rain when he could not work on the boat. Garth made us more of those small carvings which to him seemed nothing wonderful. For Blynken he carved a swan with lifted wings, and she said in the same hour that she hoped Garth would father her next child. It is like that with us; I hope our easiness with one another will continue when the w ays of living grow more intricate, as I suppose they must. Frankie was illuminated with satisfaction too that first day in the town that was probably not Aberedo, when it was decided that certain w all-hooks in the Old-Time kitchen should be sacred to the priceless tools, and that Frankie himself should keep watch of this, empowered to raise hell with anyone who failed to replace them after use -- and cleaned too. Angus laid his hands on Frankie's shoulders, and though he may have intended a jest, when he spoke it was in solemn earnest: "From this day forth thou art Toolwarden." have used the old second person singular ever since -- for emphasis, or special events of solemnity like this one, or those astounding occasions when two or three people (possibly even more though  have never known it to happen) not under the urgings of desire or self-importance, are able to share and enter one another's lives however briefly, doing so lovingly and unafraid. It may happen without speech, but not with much depth, for words -- the right words, seldom heard -- are like no other sort o f embrace. That is why the Professor troubles me, though  love him dearly; but on the island Peranelios (which vvc have so named because the invention comes from the stories of Demetrios) we never invade the privacy o f another with suggestions o f how he ought to be doing things this way or that way in the character of somebody else. Yes, your novelist ran on several steps ahead. a bratty thing to do. I am sorry. I only started out to say that Toolwarden is no small status, and nobody could have filled the position more excellently over the years than Frankie -- who has yet to write his first book: just wait a while. T he boat Garth set himself to build could only be a dignified raft with a sail, a keel, a ruddersweep, a cabin. Our tools and knowledge offered no way to warp and form the long grand curves of a true ship. It doesn't matter -- we knew from the first trials that she would serve. Bosco said she wouldn't float. We launched her, very incomplete, hardly more than a framework platform, to work out a few problems with the steering and the keel, and several times more before Garth was satisfied with the setting of the mast, and she fioated nicely, but Bosco wasn't convinced. She wouldn't carry the weight of the cabin, he said, not with all those people. Bosco's real trouble lay deeper. He just didn't want to gosemplace, not with us anyway. Angus finally took care of it, after the rest of the Company, including Bosco, had w asted considerable time and effort stew ing about it -- you know, chewing the mahooha in corners with each other, uptight about hurt feelings, ballywambling around. Angus just sat down by Bosco one evening -- it was still warm enough so that we were eating some of our meals out in the garden -- and said: "You don't really want to go west w ith us, do you, Bosco?" "To be real fucking honest with you." says Bosco, "it's a fact I don't. But I wouldn't want to let you down." "Sooner say goodbye than take you where you don't want to go," said Angus, and he added in his gentle no-nonsense way just as if he meant it: "We'll miss you naturally." Maybe he did mean it. Maybe it takes a Ristacrat to lay on just enough butter, never too much, so you're never sure it's butter at all. He never buttered up Demetrios of course, because he loved him, nor me because he knew I'd have been aware of it. He may have laid it on slightly now and then with quicktempered Nod, to simmer him down, and with Garth (slower of wit but thin-skinned) for no reason except that he loved to make Garth feel good -- name me a better reason and you can have it. "Since you put it thataway," said Bosco, "and with no hard feelings, I believe I better split. See, it's this thing about Gammo's Ramblers. If they went west a ways from that (own T.S. spoke of, they wouldn't've gone far west. Ocean and wilderness don't draw no Ramblers, account thev want to llnd a crowd in between ramblings, sell a few things, have some fun. And anyway it's kind of on me to find Boss Gammo. I don't care so much about he might've been my Pa, but the thing of it is I owe him a licking. Even if he's past seventysomething when I catch up with him he'll still be meaner'n a catturd, and I'll have to give him -- well, a little one. Not, of course, if he can't stand up." So early next morning Bosco made his farewells, with small gifts IVom everyone, and the bow Garth had made for him, and new deerhide sandals cut and thonged by Nod's hands, and so forth -- we all chipped in. While the rest were occupied with good wishes and llapdoodle I whispered to Frankie to go look at the tools, which he did. and came back to say everything was in place, what was the matter? -- in fact he was annoyed with me, for all he loved me so much and still does. Oh, now it's out.) "What was you thinking of, Wynken?" says my Frankie, my Brains of the Outfit. But not through your cleverness: through mine, mine.) "Aye-w'ell," I told him, "I was just wondering." Not until evening, when Bosco was long gone into the wilderness on his way back to his own kind of life, did Angus miss his wrist atch. X Pock when I went swimming yesterday," said Angus, knowing himself he was never that careless. For we had a little beach, sanddrifted for us by that lazy-seeming ocean, and Angus still liked to run in for a dip after the air had grown too sharp for the rest of us. Near the margin of the beach a statue of Penn had fallen over or been pushed: it was earthquake country. I he old boy now lies gazing at the sky in benignant perplexity. I went with Angus to help him look. He ran his hand over the pedestal, I poked around here and there; when we gave it up he sat down and laughed. "Oh, that damned roly-poly bastard!" he said, and laughed some more, but he was doing it to hide the fact that he was crying -- Angus weeps rather easily: I believe it's better than leaving frustrated unhappiness to I'ester -- and I knew it was because Demetrios that afternoon had let slip an unintentional word during an attack of his sickness. It meant, or at least Angus took it to mean, that Demetrios didn't think he'd live to sail with us when the boat was ready. "He's had a life," I said, "in two worlds, and there's been pleasure ill it." "You do see into me." (Well, human nature is my country -- I have to look where I'm going.) Then Angus struck his knee in misery. "Two worlds -- why not three? Why can't he live to glimpse the third world he wants for us, the republic? It's his dream, the rest of us are only groping after his meaning -- except maybe you." "Are you looking for justice in nature?" "I suppose I was," he said, and his weeping ceased. "He said, you know -- it was when the pain had let us, but he was exhausted, near sleep I think, maybe didn't know I was still sitting by him -- he muttered something about the Moses principle." "Maybe he only meant that all prophets are like Moses, because the promised land always stays somewhere just ahead." He didn't answer me, but took my hand and held it against his throat, a way he had. so that I felt his good blood beating there. "The promised land, w hen we get to ours, will have a few headaches." "Don't I kno', love? But he u oil Id enjoy dealing with them. He would like to see -- ah. I'm going in for a dip." He jumped up and shrugged off his clothes. "Come with me?" It was too cold, but I did anyway -- because he's such a dear hunk of boy, I suppose, with his red-brow n hair and his build like a Raphael angel, and I didn't want to leave him. We plunged, and swam a while, and dried in the breeze, and made love. Only in the ways Angus allowed us, because he was afraid for me. It's true enough a midget would be taking a chance, with no surgeon around to do a Caesarean. Yet I had an easy delivery with Nod's baby -- it was sickness that took her -- and I was facing almost the same risk in that pregnancy, for w e're told midgets don't breed true. But Nod and I are not proportionately short-legged and big-headed: couldn't we be something a little bit new ? I wish it were so -- and didn't Demetrios himself, on a later afternoon during one of his remissions, say that he wished the Republic might have many people like Nod and me? And didn't we at once fall to designing houses in our heads w licrc big and little could live together and both be comfortable? She was a very tiny thing, my baby who lived three months, all in such perfect proportion -- I had milk for her. in plenty. Diphtheria killed her -- one of the diseases conquered in the old time that will not come again. Nod's wildness is beautiful and strikes a spark in me, but I am partial to gentleness too. Angus is sweet. Kve who had been Solitaire smiled on us without malice out of her young maternity when we went back to the house, quieter and comforted. T hrough the early winter we toiled at our vessel under Garth's direction. Winter comes to southern Penn, if that is w'here we frost such as we expected in Lowelltown for December and January. Long rains fall, almost never snow. Wc were puzzled, what to use for a sail; Demetrios warned us the woolen blankets would be no good, holding damp instead of shedding it. We thought of sending a party back along our trail to the last town we had passed, to buy linen cloth; but it had been a mean, small place, likely with nothing to offer, and Angus was not minded to divide the Company. Angus himself would not leave Demetrios. He had promised a certain service to his friend that no one else could or should perform. He trusted me with the knowledge of it; since he has given me leave to write it, the others will learn (perhaps without much surprise) when they read what I have set down here, so much later. As for the sail, we patched our garments together, and cut up the blankets for such small rags of clothing as we might want from time to time. The cabin of the boat was sound enough to hold in our warmth and give us shelter; we would probably be sailing into a region of tropieal warmth. We all like nakedness, and we here young. The Professor -- (young? well, yes, really, in all that matters) -- spent most of his time with our friend, studying his face while the lute made music for him, knowing (often without a word from Demetiios) what mood of music the sick man's mind might prefer to follow. He would shift suddenly from joy to sorrow, or the other way, or from simplicity into a counterpoint so subtle that Demetrios would frown with delight in going along with it -- all this in response to some message from Demetrios that we had missed. And whatever the shift of mood, Demetrios would nod with satisfaction, and share the journey until the pain struck again destroying the chance of pleasure. I have not heart nor wish to write of Demetrios' sufferings nor of the thousand indignities that attend a long dying, except to say: he endured them, until the time came when he could tell his beloved that he wished to endure them no more. He did speak once, placidly but with some contempt, of the OldTime habits of pawky euphemism, of wrapping its human stuff in a bundle of comfort against the facts of death and suffering and finality. And once, when Garth and Frankie and the Professor and I were with him, he said: "I have nothing intricate to tell you about death. Death is necessary, like birth; dying is unpleasant, also unimportant. Except for such truisms, such small obvious bits of comment -- why, there's just nothing worth saying about it: it is life that speaks. Play us a little Mozart, Professor -- he was a good cheerful joe w'ho knew how to cry." There came a warm day of March when by unspoken agreement we left Angus alone with him, and lingered outside the house, sometimes looking at our finished boat where she tugged at the anchor bespoken by an easterly breeze. You may be wondering certain things. I am writing in the year when Demetrios' darkhaired daughter. Eve's daughter, is seven years old. My sister's girl was bom two days later: she is fair and bouncing, and small like Nod and me. As I hinted some long time ago,  returned for a visit to the eastern nations. I traveled in safety, with Garth and a much bigger Frankie. We had a few days in Nuber. Mam Estelle was dead. Babette came hack with us, with the Diary, Shawn's pictures, a few other bits of valued loot. It was good to return; it is good to discover the end o f this hook, and turn my though ts to other affairs. It will be evening presently, and Eve's daughter Miranda will go to chasing fire flies. Out there watching the inland sea, we felt no need of saying goodbye, for each time we had been with Demetrios lately it had been a goodbye: he knew it. In an hour, or two, Angus came out of the house and sat on the ground, and when F've went to him he lifted a, handful of earth and let it flow through his fingers. Afterward he told me how Demetrios had asked after each of us in turn, whether we were of good heart and right with ourselves. "And then he told me," said Angus, "that pain had won, over the enjoyment of living, and so it was time for what we had agreed on. And he said -- how could this be, Wynken? -- he said that in our short time together he had known more delight of body and mind than he supposed most men ever crowd into a lifetime. Can such a thing be true, Wynken?" he asked me. as if I knew. I don't know in how many senses it can be true. But I think, and I told Angus, that it was certainly the aspect of truth that Demetrios w as accepting. Then Angus had kissed his Friend, and placed a cushion over his face and held him fast until it was over, because this was the manner of death that Demetrios had requested, saying there would be no distress in it under Angus' hands, and w'ishing that Angus might later be free to tell us the w hole truth of it or not, as he saw fit. We had thought to give him a sea burial. But Garth's good boat carried us more swiftly than we expected to that island we had watched from the mainland. It was lonely and small, a patch of innocent wilderness. Not a place for the republic, but we could pause there, before sailing on to find the island we would name Peranelios, where this part of the story ends. And it suited our hearts to bury Demetrios' body there, near a wild grape that would accept it and bear fruit each season in the sun,  Where the checkerboard goes on and on... Life in the Twist ain't hard. I mean, there's lots of other Twists, but somehow, when you've lived someplace for a long time, years maybe, you get to call it "the" when you talk about it. I been here since '#, year of the riots. I didn't get involved in no riots, though. That ain't my style. It's kinda funny, but I got caught and put in the Twist after I gave the scientists and politicians the way to make it. Pete, see... Pete's a scientist frienda mine... he wanted a gizmo called a dimensular unit for some invention. He hired me to steal it, 'cause the guys who owned it wouldn't sell him one. It figures they wouldn't. They're scientists, like Pete, but lots more chickenshit. Pete was a guy who experimented a lot with electricity. He was a real nut, used to cut holes in his apartment walls to put boxes of stuff in when he ran out of room on the floor. One time a guy sneaked in and stole some of the stuff. Pete damn near had an attack. I never saw a guy more interested in making money, either. He told me his new invention. He said it would move things around by dissolving 'em and shooting 'em someplace else; kind of like radio, though not quite. I took a year of math in high school but it didn't help much when he started getting real deep in the stuff, trying to explain it. Pete once told me he was kicked outta science on account of he blew up somebody's lab trying to find perpetual motion. Said he could do about anything he wanted, if he had the stuff to do it with. He told me too that the thing he wanted for his invention would have to be lifted from the inside and that all the labs in the country knew him and wouldn't hire him to strip wires. So he needed me to lift the dimensular unit for him, and we'd Really, I don't have no regrets about it anymore. I mean, I used to steal things for a living. I used to have junk taken by teachers clear back in grade school. They'd lock it up in closets and I'd have it inside of an hour. It shouldn't'a been any hassle and it wouldn't'a been if I hadn't been so dumb. It wasn't Pete's fault I got caught. He filled his side all right. He got me the job and all. No, I fouled it up. F irst day at work. I had my little badge, my company-issue uniform, my smile, and I was ready for work. I always had a hard time, first days at work. That's why I never worked legal for very long. I never could get used to any kind of janitor work, which was about all I could do that wasn't making license plates or picking locks. Dimensions, Incorporated hired me to be a Third-Class Sanitation Engineer. That means janitor. I just swept floors and mopped 'em at night. And only the hall floors at that. They wouldn't even let me change a light bulb in a lab or an office when I first started. They kept everything important locked up most'a the time. But I was happy doing hall floors. Office floors always made me nervous, they took me back to state. The State Penatentiary. I put in twelve years there. Twelve long, stinking years with nothing to show for it except I got grey hair. I stayed in a cell with three other guys, a cell about as big as one of them business offices. I hear that businessmen sometimes complain about the size of their offices. I wonder how they'd feel if they had to share it with four bunks, three guys, and a toilet. I was only supposed to do seven years but I busted out and got caught. That added five years, no parole. I almost busted out again, but somebody told the screws and they had me put in solitary. There ain't no escape from there. My solitary cell was even smaller than my regular one. It leaked cold air in the winter and made you sweat off five pounds every day in the summer. And it stank. Oh, Lord, did it stink. Anyway, that's why I don't like offices. When I'm in one long enough the chairs and desks and things start to disappear and the walls melt into bars. I start hearing the screws yelling down the line and smell the piss and sweat. Pretty soon I'm crawling on the walls, sweating and cussing, and trying to find the doorknob. When I do I'll yank the door open and fall outside, screaming and running. At least when I'm in the halls that don't happen. Yo( might think a big company might not want cons on their payrolls, which is what I thought. But then I found out that Dimensions likes to have cons work for them, doing janitor work and such. They say it gives a fellow human-being a new lease on life; like it allows a guy to remake himself. But every con in there knows sure as people make' prisons that the real reason is to make the scientists feel good. Scientists are all a little off, and a lot of 'em feel like they passed up a lot' a life by going to school so long and then having to stay in labs all their lives. So Dimensions hires cons to scrub floors and pull gum off a chairs. Scientists leave gum on chairs, too. I used to think of us cons as the guys taking care of a machine. The machine really didn't do much of anything useful, but it had to be taken care of. We oiled it and polished it and replaced its cogs and gears when they got loose or busted. We scrubbed the rust off and cleaned out the dust. We kept the people machine running smooth. I've seen what bad upkeep can do to a machine. Once, in the pen, we had a machine blow up 'cause it wasn't taken care of right. I mean it really blew up, killed the guy working it. It curled smoke for awhile but nobody noticed or cared. Then funny noises came out of it, like dozens of ball bearings were suddenly loose inside and shooting around from part to part and making one hell of a racket. Then a huge crack spread down the front and the machine's guts came out. The guy working the controls screamed a couple'a times, but you couldn't see him for the flying metal shavings and bits of springs and wires. After it was all over, and we used fire extinguishers on the little electrical fires, we couldn't even find anything that we could be sure was really him. He was all burned and cut and mixed in pretty well with all the metal parts that used to belong to the machine. It was funny, I think. He must'a thought he had that machine right where he wanted it. And it blew up on him, grinding him up and spitting him out. Pete said all I had to do was work at Dimensions for awhile, until they let me into the labs. That's where they kept their important parts to the inventions, because the labs are the cleanest rooms in the building. During the day nobody was allowed in except the technicians. At night, though, they had to let somebody in to clean up what the automatics can't. Stuff up the size of a gnat's ass could be sucked oufa the air, but bigger stuff had to be cleaned up by Sanitation Engineers. The guards might'a done it, but their agreement with the company wouldn't let 'em. Pete gave me a little meter that he said would find radioactivity. He showed me how to set it, where the needle would go when the meter found the unit, and how to hide it so the guard wouldn't find it. I had a rolling cart Dimensions gave me to work with. It had an old floor wax can on the end that had soap powder in it. Pete said I could hide the meter in the soap and the metal detector wouldn't know it was there. I'd do the same with the unit when I found it, after wrapping it up in lead foil so I could get in past the radiation detector outside the door. We went over the heist until I said we couldn't foul up, no way. I had the late shift, starting at eight o'clock. I rolled my cart down the hall, passing the two-colored squares on the floor. They were black and white and looked like a big checkerboard. They reminded me of my cell, too, except that floor was black-and-white because the cement floor was chipped in some places and dirty in others. The guard on duty was a friend'a mind, sort'a. He liked me so I knew he wouldn't work too hard checking me over. I rolled the cart into the little room in front where you're cleaned of dust by a hard blast of raw air. Burt, the guard, nosed around the cart while me and the cart were being scrubbed. He looked into the soap bin, but didn't stop. He lifted a couple'a things, sniffed, and said to go ahead. The far door slid open, I pushed my cart through, and I was in the lab. I thought it'd be dark in there, but it wasn't. Maybe they kept it lit up for insurance. I could see Burt's head through the emergency door, beside the other door connecting onto the cleaning tunnel. He was sitting down, reading a book. The trouble with that was he could see in just by turning his head. I couldn't hang nothing over the door or he'd get suspicious. Suddenly he turned and waved. I waved back and started getting cleaning stuff off a the cart. I shoved the meter under my shirt, along with my lock-picking tools. I picked up the dry mop and walked over to a wall. I sized the place up real quick and all of a sudden realized how long it'd take me to pull the job, I'hat lab looked like the operating rooms you see on doctor shows, but a whole lot bigger. All (he walls were either chrome or glass-like plastic. The only way to tell what was a cabinet and what wasn't was by looking at the little hairline cracks running down the walls and by the little holes where keys would go. There were long benches strung all over the room with meters and irons and things attached to'em. Except for papers dropped on the floor, the lab was spotless. There wasn't one spot of over-heavy wax on the floor. No fly specks on the ceiling. No burn marks on the benches. You see it? Like the room was created to study what clean really was. I walked along the walls with my mop, holding the little meter just out in front. I must'a gone around that room five times before that sweet little needle jumped over to the right place. If I'd'a had to go around the place once more I'd probably'a quit. I was shaking real bad, throwing looks every other second at Burt. I looked up again when the needle jumped. Burt looked like he was asleep. I pulled out my tools and got to my real work. pen to testify before some committee that was studying prisoners and prisons. As far as I know, they wrote down everything I said and never looked at it again, because I never heard of nothing being done with it. I sat at a table in front of them, wearing a suit. It was the only time I wore a suit the whole twelve years I was in the can. The committee sat a little above me, on a platform. They asked me questions and I answered them. Sometimes one guy looked happy at an answer, and other times another guy would. Sometimes the screws that brought me looked like they'd eaten yellow snow by mistake at some'a the things I said. I told'em too, by God... told'em about the noise, and the smells, and about the four bunks and me and three guys and a toilet. I told'em about solitary and the chipped floor and -- I told'em every lousy thing I could remember, that's all. And somebody wrote it all down. It didn't make things easy for me when I got back to the pen. Some of the screws who'd been my friends weren't interested in me anymore. But I really didn't care. I was due for release in two weeks. Funny, ain't it? I mean, people all the time yell real loud about reforming prisons but all they ever do is make stronger ones. What those politicians wanted w'as a prison that was good for speeches but was so strong you couldn't get out of. I 'll probably never know why they locked that little box up in that stupid closet. Here was a dollars or something and they trust it to a lock a retarded monkey could 'a picked. I guess, except for when they're doing science, scientists are stupid all the way around. The unit and meter fit real nice into the soap can along with my tools. I dusted a little more and picked up paper so Burt wouldn't think something was a little strange. Then I signalled him to let me out. He got up and yaw ned and I took one last look around that room. All that stainless steel and chrome. Plastic, glass, and aluminum. It was all so nice and shiny clean it almost made me cry. I thought about how I'd wanted to get in there so bad... worked for it, months on end. If I'd stayed I'd probably have given in to temptation and sneaked in a sledgehammer. The other guys who had worked the labs talked sometimes about what they'd bust first if they had a sledgehammer in there. I knew what I'd have gone for first. There w as a big light in the middle of the room, about twenty feet long, and all covered with a wire cage for protection. I'd take a sledge and I'd smash that big cage, smash it and twist it and break it apart. I got so worked up about it I might have done it right then if Burt hadn't opened the lock on the door for me to get out. I pushed the cart through the door, all through the cleaning tunnel, and out the other door. Burt stopped me again and searched a little bit with the metal detector and the radiation counter. He nodded me on. I was home free. I was down the hall and around a bend before I let myself laugh. I laughed at Burt and the scientists and Dimensions all at once. I shouldn't have done it, but I pulled the little dimensular unit out of the soap bin and looked at it. It had little dials and switches and jack plugs on its face, a square mirror about as big as a dollar bill. I walked off down the hall, leaving my cart where it was, and tossing the little box into the air. It was my revenge on the scientists, on the screws, and the fat government guys. With it I was bigger than Pete, even. I could sell it to anybody I wanted. But no. That wasn't right. Pete got me the job so I could get the box. He ought to have something. That's when I tossed it up once too often and a little too far away. It hit the wall, bounced to the tile, and rolled off down the hall. And it hummed. Lord, it hummed loud as a bee hive, I ran after it, picking it up without slowing down. I looked for something that might shut it off, but I didn't have time to look for one thing in all them controls. I tucked it under my arm and ran, hums and all, to the double-doors leading to the offices. They crashed open when I hit them, and glass spilled over the floor in strange flashing colors. My hand was cut pretty bad from one of the busted pieces but I couldn't stop. I kept on running, pounding in my rubbersoled shoes. Guards looked kind of funny at me, but I was holding my arms across my stomach like I was about to puke. I ran past doors with blurry numbers and office fronts. I went past bulletin boards and light bulb after light bulb. I finally got to the front doors, the ones leading to the street. They opened in but I made them open out. I couldn't wait to get out, into the cool air where I could run on wet cement and run and run... and I was still running on tile, with overhead lighting and double doors in front of me. Wrong turn, I thpught, and opened them. Ran on through. Ran by labs and offices and more labs. On checkerboard tile under light bulbs with cages around them. I was starting to get tired, my breath getting sharp. I ran past business rooms and labs and more rooms and more labs and offices and typewriters and telephones and little offices and labs with guards and cages around the lights and then I ran past Burt. I saw Burt get up but I didn't care. I had to keep going, before the alarm went off and other guards'd come down on me. Burt started after me, looking puzzled. Sweat ran into my eyes and I smacked into something hard with sharp corners that gouged my ribs. My cart. I slowed down, walked. I came up on two double doors. Their glass was sprinkled over the floor. I looked at my hand and saw the red blood still flowing that had already stained half my shirt red. I looked at Burt coming up behind me. I took off, running blind, looking for the outside wall like in one of them mazes guys build for rats. Burt caught up with me and grabbed my arms, but I shook him off. Now there were five or six other guards chasing me. Through the doorway, past more labs and offices, with the theft alarm screaming around me. The loudspeakers were yelling orders and questions one after the other. I didn't see the glass doors to the street the second time, and now I know it was the second time. I almost knocked myself out on the door handle. In the few seconds, before the guards reached me, I saw outside the doors that were supposed to lead out. They didn't. I should have been looking out at stars and wet pavement. I was looking at the same landscape I'd passed minutes before. There were little red drops leading away down a corridor that shouldn't have existed and didn't end. For the first time in my life, I was really scared. Not just of getting caught, but of what I could see, something other than the eorridor or Burt. It wasn't nothing I could point at, but staring down that hall, the one I'd already run down, I knew I'd never forget that feeling of being frustrated and scared -- of trapped places you couldn't never get out of. Then the guards mobbed me. me back to jail. Life sure is fiinny, ya know? I mean, if it wasn't for me stealing that dimensular and dropping it so the little jigger inside touched another little jigger they wouldn't'a discovered the Dimensulation Effect. From what they told me, the Twist is something like a thing they call the mobius strip. Someway, when you take a strip of paper and put it together like a tread on a tank, and give it one twist before you put it together, you get a thing called a mobius strip that makes you end up right where you started by walking in any direction. Dimensions, Incorporated builds Twists because they jumped on their rights on the dimensular unit. The Twist is really just a little different from the effect I got caught in inside Dimensions. What happened, sort of, was that the tail of the building connected with the front so I couldn't get out no matter where I went. In the Twist, you can walk down the one hallway and walk right around to where you started. So God help me, for the rest of my life I'll be running down that same hallway past labs and offices and Burt. Pretty soon they put other guys in with me, and now there's seven of us. We get fed from a little machine set in the wall. It gives us the food on plates made of some kind of milk-colored plastic that dissolves after twenty minutes or so. Little holes in the walls suck out anything dirty, like the toilet in my old cell. It's a lot better than the one in the lab, even. Spraying nozzles blast the floor to clean up old food or where somebody's pissed. It's easy to look out the windows but there's not much to see. Just another hallway on the other side, same as the one we're in. You can climb through the windows on either side, and be in another hallway like the one you came out of. They have doors up along the hall because they're afraid we'll go crackers seeing a hallway that never ends. So they gave us doors that can't be propped back. You can lock the doors at both sides of a little room you can call your own, but guards have keys and anyway, all you have to do is crawl through a window to land in somebody's bedroom. We can't bust into the walls to get at the machinery, because the walls are made of some real tough plastic. We can't jump the guards because whenever they bring somebody in they always wait until we're asleep. I been in here almost a year, longer than anybody. I used to keep a calendar of scratch marks on the wall but the blasting hoses shot'em all off. The walls are smooth, like eggshells. That's what the whole Twist reminds me of -- an egg. Except we'll never hatch out of it. It's an egg of piss and sweat and death. Nobody in my Twist is a first-timer; the only people put in here are the ones that've got life sentences. Nobody else in my Twist knows that I made it possible to build one. They'd probably laugh at me if they knew. I only been in here a little over a year, and the only thing that keeps me from going nuts is the room. But that's not enough anymore. I'm starting to get faint whiffs of three other guys and a toilet. I don't know just what I'm going to do when I start climbing walls. Maybe hold my breath until I turn blue and die. This place is perfect, I guess. The people outside don't have to look at us or pay attention to us. We can't get out. Ever. Sometimes it makes me sore that I did it, gave them the Twist. They probably never would'a found the Effect without me. I gave them politicians what they really wanted and now they've got a prison that's escapeproof and humane at the same time. It's funny, but we haven't had anybody put in here in a long time. Whenever we used to yell out, we usually got somebody to yell back. They don't yell anymore. I think maybe the people machine blew up, some way, and we were just forgotten. Maybe somebody forgot the oil, or broke a part. I don't suppose whatever happened'll affect us any, though. And so help me they've got tile floors in here. They're checkered, in fact. Black and White. Funny.  advertisers to take advantage of the trio combination, we are now offering a discount prira of # per word to run in the three issues that appear in a #-month period. Our regular price is now # a word per issue. Whatever your choice...it's a bargain. and fantasy magazines from # to date. Harry Bennett, # Hollywood Blvd., Hollywood, CA. #. to: S  S Books, G-#, # North Wilder, St. Paul, Minn. #. Over # titles listed. Send # cents for one, # for next #, or # for four consecutive catalogs plus Silverberg's "Dying Inside" a # publisher's edition SF book. Send to; Purple Unicorn Books, #-G# London Road, Duluth, Minn. #. Old copies of Playboy magazine for sale. Send # for our Catalogue, Price List, and Information, to: Back Issues, Box #, Suite #, log issues beginning with that of January, #. Apt. #, Woodside Apts., Oneida Street, Utica, N.Y. #. matics Einstein sought? Send stamped, addressed envelope. Leepress, Rockport, Mass. #. #Vi' E. #nd Street, Duluth, Mn. #. Poetry Market Newsletter -- Send self-addressed stamped envelope for information; Gove, Box #-#A, Anchorage, Alaska #. Free scientific and mathematics Tape and Text catalog shipped with your first order. Cassette tape and printed text on Probability. Only #. Guaranteed to improve your knowledge of future Dell, Classics Illustrated. We buy and sell. For catalog send #c to: Nasello, #-# Kissena Blvd., Flushing, New York # New York City elevator. It purports to have been recorded some # to # years from now. #. Insurance .# extra. Send to: "Thanks for the Memory." Box #-G, Seattle, Wa. #, problems, # questions for #, or seven for #. Milton Kramer, # N. Cumberland Ave., Niles, Catalog #c: Star Trek Productions, P.O. Box #, Hoimes, Pa. #. Strobes, pillars, many others. Free catalog. S-T, Box #, Ann Arbor, Mich. #. arts target practice as seen on Kung Fu. # (# NY, NY #I . This fantastic book will reveal Science Fiction drawn from true life experiences and the possibility of your life on anbard and discover the future in your own past. If you think you can't remember your past lives, this book will change your mind. Here are actual case histories of ordinary people who became able to remember their past lives and how it affected them. You can remember them Send # to: Bookstore GY-I Founding Church of Scientology #T# #th St. N.W. Washington, DC # Your copy shipped immediately. Satisfaction guaranteed. Scientology is an applied religious philosophy. A total of # takes you to the furthest reaches of science ficViriters of the decade as your guides. Just # can bring you ogy of # prize-winners. They're the tales awarded The Hugo, speculative fiction's equivalent of the Oscar.  Herbert, winner of both the Hugo and Nebula awards. Isaac Asimov's first novel in thors such as Bradbury, Blish, Vonnegut and LeGuin. Bizarre, pages of excitement. Here's how the Club works: When your membership is accepted, you'll receive your choice of # books for just # (plus shipping and handling). Examine them in your home, and if not completeiy satisfied, return them within ten days -- membership will be cancelled and you'll owe nothing. About every # weeks (# times a year), we'll send you the Club's bulletin, describing the # coming Selections and a variety of Alternate choices. If you  want both Selections, you need I do nothing; they'll be shipped automatically. If you don't want a Selection, or perfer an Alternate, or no book at all, just fill out the convenient form always provided, and return it by the date specified. We try to allow you at least ten days for making your decision. If you don't get the form in time to respond within # days, and receive unwanted books, you may return Ihem at our expense. As a member you need take only # Selections or Alternates during the coming year. You may resign any time thereafter, or remain a member as long as you wish. Most books cost only # plus shipping and handling. Occasionally, extra-value selections are slightly higher but always much less than Publishers' Editions. Send no money. But do send the coupon today. Science Fiction Book Club #-S#  Dept. R-#, Garden City, New York # i I have read your ad. Please accept me as a I member in the Science Fiction Book Club... Send me, as a beginning, the # books whose numbers I have indicated below, and bill me  just # (plus shipping and handling). I agree i to purchase # additional books during the coming year and may resign anytime thereafter. I I Mr. j Mrs. I Miss I Please print I Address jity State Zip. #. The Hugo Winners, Vol. I  II. Giant #-in-l volume of # award winning stories, # to #. Asimov introduces each. Pub. ed. # #. The Gods Themselves by Isaac Asimov. The master's first novel in # years...and worth the wait for a fabulous trip to the year #. Pub. ed. # #. The # Annual World's Best S.F., ed. Donald A. Wollheim. # novellas, short stories; Anderson. Simak, others. Spec. Ed. #. Dune by Frank Herbert. Celebrated winner of Hugo and Nebula. Gripping tale of family exiled from their private planet to another, a barren desert. Pub. ed. # #. Rendezvous With Rama by Arthur C. Clarke. From Childhood's End author, dazzling, visionary novel of a self-contained world in space. Pub. ed. # #. The Inferno. By Fred  Geoffrey Hoyle. A testy Scottish physic ist takes charge... vhen a deadly quasar threatens the earth. Pub. ed. # #. Again, Dangerous Visions, Harlan Ellison, ed. Forty-six pieces, short stories  novels, Explicit scenes and language may be offensive to some. Pub. ed. # #. The Mastermind of Mars  A Fighting Man of Mars. Two of Edgar Rice Burroughs' exciting Martian novels in one volume. Ulus, by Frank Frazetta. Spec. Ed. #. Science Fiction Hall of Fame. Vol. #B. Ed. by Ben Bova. Eleven more great novellas, by Asimov, Simak, Pohl, others. Pub. ed. # #. Hellstrom's Hive. By Frank Herbert. Insect menace! A hairraising sequel to the smash movie The Hellstrom Chronicle. Spec. Ed. #. Science Fiction Hall of Fame. Vol. #A. Ed. by Ben Bova. Eleven all-time great novellas chosen by Sci-Fi Writers of America. Pub. ed. # #. The Foundation Trilogy by Isaac Asimov. The ends of the galaxy revert to barbarism. Pub. ed. # The Science Fiction Book Club offers its own complete hardbound editions sometimes altered in size to fit special presses and save members even more. Members accepted in U.S.A. and Canada only. Canadian members will be serviced from Toronto. Offer slightly different in Canada. Printed in U.S.A. Galaxy Fred Saberhagen  Frederik Pohl  J. A. Lawrence  Theodore Sturgeon November # m ove onquersW I am # years ol age or over. (Signalure) -- colologue loday. Subslilulions of high quotily will be made. All comix ore # cenls unless olherwise nofed. You may arder single copies if you add # cen#s each for poslage and handling. # Brain Fantosy. # Legion of Charlies; Psychol ic Adven lures I : Skull #, #, #, # (.# ea) # Mary (.#); Fonlogor # (#); Grim Wil # (#): Tales Irom the Leolher Nun (.#): Spasm (.#): Star Reach (.#). # (-#): Psycholic Adventures # (.#): Inner City Romonce # (.#): Dr. Atomic # (.#); Horold Hedd # (.#); Armorkins; Skull # (-#): Two Fisled Zombies. # Comix # (.#); Pudge (.#): Tils  Clils; Abortion Eve: Pandora s Box; Manhunt; GirllighI #, # (.#). # Atomic I (.#); Horold Hedd I (#): Big League Laffs: Short Order; Bijou # (-#): Green Dinosaur #. # don I (.#): Armageddon # (#); Good Jive #: Fads O'Lile; Eternal Tales; Hot Crockers; Young Lust # (#); Sex and Affection. Pork (.#). # Greaser #; Hungry Chuck Biscuits; Corn Fed #; Merlon ol the Movemeni: Laugh in the Dark: Lean Yeors: High School Mountain: Bokersfield (-#). # Mr. Natural #; Block  While: Big Ass #; Despair; Uneeda. # Fonlosy #: Crime Suspense #: Voull of Horror #; Shock Suspense #: Two Fisled Tales #. # Guaranteed quality get them os they come off the presses, # (except K, M  N). Over # comix, a value ol # lor only #. # #,#, (.# eo,): Wonder Worthog I , #: Feds 'n Heads. # #, #, #, #, (.# eo). Renders! Due to your overwhelming response to our previous ad. we arc happy lo announce t# new prepaid economy packages ol underground comix. You will receive the bestarlandstorylellingollodayntpricesyoucanallord.Carelul selection ol the right packages will mean hours ol reading pleasure. We believe these adult stories arc what you have been wailing lor. Just check the package(s) you want and send cash, check or MO. and a statement ol your age (youmuslbelStoorder these comix) lo our address, and presto! ! ! your mind will be blown... From Harper ) Row hW #   f A spellbinding novel of an eerily enigmatic world by Christopher Priest. # By Ursula K. Le Guin. A stunning tour de force by the Nebula Award-winner. # Eleven singular stories by George Alec Effinger. # Coming in November, Harlan Ellison's devastating collection of stories about our new "gods." # Latest in the oldest, finest SF series -- eleven original stories by Wilhelm, Aldiss, and others Damon Knight, Editor. # All the winners and runners-up, plus commentary by Kate Wilhelm. Coming in November. # All-new stories by Lafferty, LeGuin, Russ, Vinge, Wilhelm, Wolf, Wolfe, and Yaco. Damon Knight, Editor. # # Michael Moorcock novels "A wayward, imaginative, wholly original novel." -- New Statesman # By Fred Hoyle and Geoffrey Hoyle. A gripping new tale of Dr. Warboys. # At bookstores Harper Row # E. #rd St... New York # "Enjoyable adventure." -- Publishers Weekly # More Jherek Carnelian antics. # Arnold E. Abramson, Publisher James Baen, Editor Theodore Sturgeon, Contributing Editor Bonnie Leigland, Managing Editor Lester del Rey, Feature Editor L. C. Murphy, Subscription Director Jay Tunick, Circulation Director 'Love' is a four-letter word that means different things in different times and places. In this case it refers to "Eros' -- another word of four letters. yours of evolution. This story illustrates that fact in a novel way. Ironically, it is not the warrior who suffers most from battle, but the innocent bystander, in the future, of course, things will be different... A tale of technological deduction set in the notdistant past -- and perhapsin the not-distant future as well! A story of a time when Explorer Teams range the galaxy. One member is chosen for brawn and manuai dexterity, the other for wisdom... SF East -- an sf safari to Redland. Here Come The Brains -- frs month's science articie is devoted to a new and startling model of human thought processes. And whether or not it is vaiid, it will almost certainly prove useful! In which Sturgeon deals with matters far stranger than fiction. Letters from Abramowitz, Scheuern, Weiner Interior illustrations by Fabian, Freff, Gaughan lishing Coiporalion. a subsidiary of Universal Publishing  Distributing Corporation. Arnold E. Abramson, Presidant. Main Oltlcas: # East # Street, New York, N.Y. #. Single copy: #c. #-Issue subscription: # In U.S., # elsewhere. by Universal-Tandem Publishing Company. Ltd., # Gloucastar Road, London SW# #RD. Arnold E. Abramson, Chairman of lha Board. Ralph Stokes, Managing Director. Single copy: #p. #-lssua subscription In Ihe Unllad Kingdom: p#. Copyright Conventions. All rights reserved. Second class postage paid at New York, N.Y. and stories printed In this magazine are fiction and any similarity batwaan chaiactere and actual persons Is coincidental. Printed In U.S.A. "And then, as the French book saith, the queen and Launcelot . were together. And whether they were abed or at other manner of disports, me list not hereof make no mention, for love at that time was not as Is nowadays .  -- Sir Thomas Malory, Le Morte D' Arthur  # by Fred Saberhagen I his little California house, calling his wife's name, but only music answered him. The hidden sensors of the hifi system marked Art's passage from room to room and as he passed the system changed the music for him, blending each piece more or less smoothly into the next. When he entered the children's room, where the two beds and a scattering of toys reposed in a somehow ominous stillness, there came from the speakers a cacophony of metallic sounds that bore an intended resemblance to a Iniby'scry. Little Timmy and Paula liad wanted that teenage stuff for their room, and he and Rita had agreed, though the kids were really far too young, but never mind that now, no one was there. The discordant metallic baby cries cut off when Art went out. In the master bedroom he was led the music of pulse-beating drums, fit for a wild and wiggling dance that must find its appropriate end upon the bed. No one here, either. The glass in his wide windows (looking out over his neighbors' desert landscaping, complete with plastic iguana) had darkened itself almost to opacity against the force of the California sun, but the sun was getting into (he bedroom anyway, reflecting blue and green through the depths of the inside-outside swimming pool. By this water-mottled light that quivered in all of the bedroom's many mirrors Art saw that a small piece of white paper had been propped against the massage unit on his bedside table. He tossed his box of handcarved Staunton chessmen rattling onto the large circular bed, set his digital tournament clock down gently, and picked up the note, which was in Rita's handwriting. Darling, please believe that I love you as much as ever, but I must go away for a time. The kids are with me and will be okay. I really am pregnant again and Dr. Kuang says he has had to report my pregnancy to Family Planning. It's the law, as he says, and I guess I can't expect him not to report it. I will call you or at least write you soon so try not to worry. Love, Rita As he read. Art's knees went weak with fear confirmed, and he sank down on the edge of the round bed. He glanced up at the overhead mirror, but learned nothing from the sight of his own slightly pudgy, dark-bearded face, pale and enigmatic in its shock. He looked down again and re-read the note three times and dropped it on the bed beside him. Putting his weight on the bed had quickened the heartbeat of the hifi drums, though if he sat still the system would soon switch to soothing, lulling music and in a little while he would be granted silence. He could get up and turn the thing off but he felt too numb. Where to look for escape, for guidance? Where else but on the short bookshelf built into the wall beside his bed? The words of Eros are those of the true heart. Shortly he reached over and pulled out a well-fingered gray volume with Philosophy of Pleasure lettered on the cover in a beautiful and lively pink. But then he sat there holding the book unopened. It was obvious that Rita had run off to her sister-in-law in Chicago. She would not have taken the children to leave them with anyone else. Rita meant to go into hiding somewhere and bear an unwanted child, even if she had to put it up for secret adoption later. Just the kind of thing that sister-in-law Ann would encourage her to do; quite likely it w'as Ann who had suggested the scheme to her in the first place... thought faded out into pain and shock. His wife was gone. How far pregnant was she? It couldn't be more than ten weeks or so, he thought. He tried to remember when she had last gone off the pills for a menstrual week, but he had trouble keeping the dates in his mind, because his mind wanted to forget it. So it would have to be about six months before she bore the child, assuming she could remain in hiding and get away with it. If instead. as seemed more likely, the FP caught up with her and gave her her abortion anyway, she would probably go to jail. So it was in the cases one read about. In any case she was going to be gone for months. As well as being the mother of his children she was Art's favorite sex partner, too. He opened the book and began to make plans for the changes in his sex life that would be brought about by Rita's prolonged absence. After half a minute he realized what he was doing, threw the book aside, and went back to re-reading the note, hoping without real hope to find some less terrible interpretation of its words. But there was none. him on the bedside table. Art started to punch out the number of Ann and GeorgeParr in Chicago. They had recently moved into a new house there -- business at George's karate school was evidently good -- and the new number was still fresh in Art's mind. He had looked it up for Rita last weekend. But when he was haltway through punching, he hesitated and then hit the blankoff key. Rita had been gone only a few hours at the most, and probably had not yet reached Chicago. Talking to George was not likely to do any good since Ann would be the one most actively helping Rita -- and arguing with Ann about anything was, in Art's experience, certain to be futile. Anyway it was not the kind of thing Art wanted to talk about over the phone. Best not to call at all but to go straight after Rita and for her own good compel her to behave sensibly. And the sooner he caught up with her the better. He reached for the phoneplate again, and this time tapped out the number of the Chess Director's Office, in the mid-California branch of the Bureau of Arts and Games. There was a wait, with evanescent rainbow static on the plate. Then a man's florid face appeared. "Oh, hi. Art," the face said. "What's up?" "Listen, Nick, I just called to say you'd better not pair me in for the first round of the Quarterly. I'm taking a little trip and I don't know il' I'll be back in time." "Oh, okay. Let me know about the August Monthly, hey?" "Certainly I will. Go'th Eros." "Goodbye." For a moment Art continued to stare at the blank phone. In spite of his larger worries he found himself irritated by the Chess Director's olfhand manner. Bureau of Arts people were supposed to believe in the importance of what they were lining; they should show at least a little formal regret when a rated master withdrew from an event. Nick had seemed as indifferent as a factory foreman checking attendance. The thought of factories reminded Art that in courtesy he should call his own place of employment before he left, but the chime of an incoming call forestalled him. On the plate appeared the face of a young woman, full-featured and of flawless skin. "May I speak to Ms. Rita Rodney, please? I'm Ms. Lazenby of the Bureau of Family Planning." An unpleasant contraction in the stomach. "This is her husband. Ah, Rita's not in the house right now. Ah, she's out shopping somewhere, I expect." Ms. Lazenby smiled, a friendly smile that could become sympathetic if the need arose. "Actually, the reason for my call concerns you too, Mr. Rodney, and your two children." She paused just enough for Art to have gotten a question in if he had felt the need. "Will you ask Rita to call me back as soon as possible if she returns home during business hours? We're open until five. Or otherwise to call me in the morning at her earliest convenience?" "I will, yes. I'll tell her that." "Thank you," Ms. Lazenby blanked off. Art sat clutching the phone. Dr. Kuang had smelled trouble coming, had called in Family Planning right away, reporting Rita as a problem case. Call back tomorrow, Ms. Lazenby, and you'll probably get no answer, and you'll be very suspicious that something's up. But call back two or three days from here to talk to you, I promise you that. Or maybe you'll never have to call again, maybe by then the Certificate of Abortion will already have been fed into your FP computer banks. What next? Oh yes, his job. Art punched out the number of the Macrotron Electronics plant in San Bernardino, and then the personal extension number of Pete Kinelo, his boss in the test-equipment maintenance and engineering department. The plate showed the Macrotron trademark, and then the taped image of a girl who was nude or nearly so, it being impossible to tell at the moment because she was partly concealed behind a receptionist's desk. A small vase of roses stood before each breast, so that her nipples were just concealed. "One moment, please," the girl said, smiling pleasantly. "Your party has not yet answered his or her personal phone. We are continuing to page your party; thank you for waiting." The music of Swan Lake began. The girl affixed an electrostatically clinging sequin to each of her nipples, coyly displayed a G-string and wriggled into it, and then writhed up from behind her desk in an erotic dance. In a moment she was dancing along the shore of a lily-pond, and then in and out of the curtain of a small waterfall. Art waited impatiently, looking at his watch. There were several other calls that he should make. One was the bank, to see how much cash was readily available, in other words how much Rita had taken; fortunately he had come home today with the check for first prize in the Weekly in his pocket and so should at least be able to buy a ticket to Chicago. Another call would be to the Office of Transcontinental Transit, to see how soon he could get a seat on a tube train. At last the dancing girl was replaced by the face of Pete Kinelo. "Art?" "Hello, Pete. I can take next week off, too." "Oh, good." Pete beamed through his thick glasses. "Then I can bring another substitute engineer in for a week. That'll put us in real good shape on employee utilization. Say, there's nothing wrong, is there?" "No, no. Ah, I've been winning quite a few prizes and I've got my nerve up. I'm going to try some of the big tournaments coming up around Chicago." "Great. Fine. Be sure and let me know if you're coming back week after next." T he transcontinental train, a string of sealed metal cylinders almost windowless and almost silent in their movement, hurtled eastward through its buried tube at a steady supersonic speed. On three-dimensional stages at the front of each car, feature-length tridi programs were being shown, a hangover from the days before competition with the airlines had been virtually ended by the latter's susceptibility to hijacking, accidents, and weather. In Art's car the life-sized, solid-looking, almostreal-looking images were enacting a play set in Victorian England, the locale of a lot of fiction these days. The story had something to do with the romantic pursuit of a prim London nursemaid by a young Icftenant (in the play they pronounced it that way) freshly returned from India. Obsessed as Art was with his own real problems, still the Irashiness of the play aroused in him an automatic disgust. There was no apparent limit to what they could get away with showing these (lays. Every second or third shot, or so it seemed, was a long lingering closeup of the heroine, showing her sw athed almost from chin to ankles in clothing that was not only loosefitting but practically opaque. Only just enough of her shape and skin showed through to keep the Bureau of Arts censors from clamping down. Doubtless the producer would argue that in real Victorian lingland nothing had showed through, but, thank Eros, that was evidently not yet accepted as a valid argument by the censors and the courts. Ann, when he met her in Chicago, would probably be wearing something like this heroine's clothes. Rita wouldn't, though. She had better not. What would be the very best first words for him to say when he caught up with her? What kind of look should he put on his face? He thought a moment and then decided there was no use trying to plan in such detail. Details would have to depend on the circumstances of the moment, on what her own attitude seemed to be. Of course he would have to be absolutely inflexible about terminating the pregnancy. No room for argument there. Rita could be stubborn, as he well knew, but this time he would be more stubborn. Maybe if he had taken a firm stand earlier, things would never have come to this pass... maybe. The trouble was that he could discern no single turning point; they had just drifted into it somehow. Of course, pregnancies did happen. There was really no shame in getting pregnant, for the third or the thirteenth time, the only shame was in not doing something about it. Yes, pregnancies happened, all right. They certainly happened to Rita, ever since he had known her. He had been teaching high school electronics when he met her; she was a student, though not in any of his classes, and eight years younger than he. They had been casual acquaintances until the Senior Prom for Rita's class, at which Art had happened to be one of the chaperones. At the Prom -- it had been held aboard a tube-train basically like this one, only a local, chartered to keep running in a closed loop around mid-California for a couple of days -- the graduates in keeping with tradition broke out of their own age-group sexually for the first time, and Rita had spent a good deal of the Prom in the bedroom car with Art. He had felt a little guilty later about being distracted so much from his chaperone's duties, for there was some stargazing trouble in the baggage car -- well, that sort of thing had happened before, and would again. coming back from a vacation trip, he had accidentally -- as he then thought -- run into Rita while visiting the school for a one-day seminar. Later he was to realize with a warm glow that she had made a determined effort to locate and meet him on that day. In the course of casual conversation she mentioned to Art that she was pregnant. "That's too bad," he commiserated mildly. In general he disliked hearing people talk about their ailments. "Do you suppose it happened at the Prom?" "I think it must have happened there." Rita smiled at him, and brushed back her naturally blond, almost platinum hair, for which Art had declared his admiration a number of times, and which today seemed to have been newly curled. "Maybe it's a little present from you." "I suppose it quite possibly is. The Prom was great fun, though, wasn't it? I hope your escort wasn't too put out with you for spending so much time with me." Rita dismissed the problems of her Prom escort with a wave. "Great fun!" she agreed, but in the next moment smiled a little sadly. "Now it looks like I'm leaving my good old school days all behind." Art was surprised. "Surely you're going on to junior college at least?" "I had planned to, but a pregnancy sort of changes everything. At least for me it does." "Why, won't you be over all that before the fall term starts? Are there complications?" "I'm going to have the baby. Art." About halfway through the Prom her calling him Mr. Rodney had stopped forever. "You're what? I'm sorry, it's none of my business, of course, but... "Going to bear the baby." This calm determination was a side of her he had not seen before. "But why?" His shock dampened her enthusiasm, if that was the right word for her attitude, but not her determination, "That's what my parents keep asking. It's hard for me to explain to anyone. It's as if there were already a tiny baby inside me, depending on me. Though I can't even feel it moving yet, of course." "Hormonal changes are proceeding early. I suppose," Art muttered, to be saying something. As he had already said, it was none of his business -- unless, he realized with a shattering silent flash, unless he wanted it to be. He had tried, as he thought, a lot of things in his life, but never marriage. Now it was getting to be time for marriage. And he liked this girl, liked her better each time he saw her. He said: "I suppose your parents have pointed out to you that having a child already is bound to make things harder for you when the time comes when you want to get married. Not to mention the difficulty of raising it by yourself." "I know, you're absolutely right." Her frown admitted that it was a problem. "I guess most men want to raise two kids that they think they might have fathered themselves." And she, too, was right of course. It was a rare man who was certain of being the biological father of his wife's two children. It took the trouble and expense of genetic testing to make sure, and lew were that concerned. You might as well accept the first two healthy ones that came and raise them as your own. If one of your neighbors' kids was especially strong or smart or handsome, why you might nurse a hope that you were the sire. Conversely, if your wife gave birth to a child that seemed a little inferior, even though acceptably free of defects and certified human, you might tell yourself that someone else had fathered it. The really pertinent question was, would Rita Parr make him a good wife? From observing his married friends Art knew that you always wound up spending a lot of time with a marriage partner. It was also an important step to take because getting into and out of marriages all the time added up to a lot of trouble and expense -- and you wanted the children, when they came, to have a stable home. He said: "Rita, I wish I knew you better." They started dating regularly. He got to know her parents, and her likable brother George. He considered the idea of marrying her from every angle, or tried to. On the few occasions when he saw his own parents he hinted at the prospect of coming marriage, and detected a mild glow' of approval in response, which, of course, was as much as he could expect; it had been a long time since what he did was of deep concern to them, or vice versa. He and Rita were together more or less constantly for several months. He became convinced that she wanted very much to marry him. They quarreled, and then made up. In the spring her Timmy was born and Art sent flowers to her at the hospital and a few days later came to pay her a visit at home. Rita, sitting in a rocking chair in her bedroom and feeding the baby from a nursing bottle, said to Art: "You know, I still think he's yours. I have that feeling about him, and I'm glad." Studying the small wizened face, still bruised from the violence of birth. Art could find in it no resemblance to himself. But he realized that he was hoping to find a resemblance and, giving this some solitary thought a little later, he decided it was enough to tip the balance. A month later he and Rita, now legally, financially, and socially united in the bonds of matrimony, moved into a new apartment with little Tim. Rita preferred to spend most of their free time in each other's company. After marriage Art experienced only one or two orgasms per month with anyone except his wife. And while he wasn't sure, he had the impression that Rita's sex life was even more intensely concentrated on him. He should have made a point of finding out. Such concentration of lust was one of the danger signals that the popular psychologists were always harping on, a sign that one's sexual attitudes might be somehow warped. They had been married, quite happily for the most part, for two years when Rita surprised him with the announcement that she was pregnant again. It was really a surprise because they had both been taking anti-fertility pills, which certainly should have given adequate protection. But, as Dr. Kuang explained, the pills were not one hundred per cent certain. Anyway the pregnancy was no real problem; they had caught it quite early and he could do a menstrual extraction right now in his office if they wished. Oh. no. Although Rita, too, seemed surprised and not at all as calm as she had been about her first pregnancy, she was if anything even more determined that this one should produce a baby. To her the fetus was a person inside her belly, as if someone had taken a real baby and stuffed it in there. Her new baby was alive already, and she must protect its life. As far as Art could tell she had not absorbed this dogma from any of the few religious or "humanistic" sects which still maintained it as official doctrine...She had arrived at it by herself. Naturally Art saw more of her during this pregnancy than he had during the previous one, and by now could more easily read her moods and guess her thoughts. What he saw this time began to frighten him. The first time he had thought she was simply being stubborn on the subject, acting in an immature, adolescent way. This time she seemed in the grip of some enormous force, a force bent on using her for making babies. Indeed, she refused even to discuss the possibility of getting an abortion. She even refused to take the tests that would predict whether her fetus was likely to grow into a deformed child; deformed or not, she said, it was her baby still. If Art persisted in trying to talk to her about it she quivered and suffered, seemingly outraged to the point of pain. Well, Art had always more or less expected his wife to have two children. And people said it was more convenient if your two kids were about the same age. They could play together, and you got I he diapering and the rest of the messy business over with once and lor all. Since Rita was so determined to have this one. why not? A couple of days after Paula was born Art called Dr. Kuang to talk over the best means of insuring against another pregnancy. Frowning from the phoneplate, Dr. Kuang told him that Rita's psyehological profile showed that surgical sterilization w'as definitely not indicated in her case. He would prescribe new pills for her. "And of course having a vasectomy yourself will help. And, with male partners w ho are known to be strongly virile, she should choose sex activities other than copulation." Otie trouble was that sex activities other than copulation were not much fun for her. One good thing was that she so rarely brought any man but Art to orgasm. He hastily got his vasectomy; in six months or so the residual sperm in his ductwork would presumably all have had their chance and he would be permanently and completely sterile. He had done all he could, or so he thought. Meanwhile he had switched from teaching electronics to working at it, for Macrotron; also he had begun to spend more time away from home, improving his chess rating and winning more prizes. And then one day he came home and found a note. T he suggestive dialogue of the pseudo-Victorian play nagged at Art's attention, pulling him away from the fruitless game of trying to guess how' he might better have managed his life with Rita in the past. He looked for the set of earplugs that should have been attached to his seat, intending to drown out the play with music or a soothing waterfall of gentle noise, but found to his disgust that one plug of the set w'as missing. Its connector of steel-jacketed wire had been neatly severed by some vandal, w ho seemed to have gone to the trouble of using a cutting torch. He w as not going to be able to avoid hearing the struggle of Phyllis and Rodney (the nursemaid and leftenant, respectively) against their mutual lust, a struggle in which he was sure they would eventually be victorious, but at least nothing forced him to watch the repulsive sight. Art now kept his face turned most of the time to the small window beside his luxurious chair. In the buried tunnel there was of course nothing to be seen except advertisements, the kind that were now starting to be called flickersigns. These were glowing adjurations that might be a hundred kilometers long, lettered in elongated characters designed to be intelligible only to one hurtling past them at a distance of a few centimeters and a speed of hundreds of kilometers per hour. Art was reading one such ad, without absorbing an iota of its meaning, when without warning the train was thrown into violent deceleration. It was braking at emergency rate from jet-aircraft speeds, seemingly coming to a halt. In an instant the great plastic flowers of airbags bloomed before each seat, their multiple release coming with the sound of a single explosion. A second after they had bloomed, the bags were soft and deflating once again, sagging into plastic detumescence. "Phyllis," said the tridi leftenant's voice, loud and clear in the first breathless moment of alarm among the passengers, who were only now reacting to being slammed in the face by plastic bags, "I am not an animal, to hurl myself upon you." Phyllis's reply was drowned out by a general commotion among the passengers. In Art's car about half the seats were occupied, and the people were now exchanging exclamations, questions, and comments. As Art rubbed his nose where the bag had stung him a woman seated across the aisle looked over and asked him, almost pleadingly: "It must be just something wrong with the machinery, don't you think?" Bracing his arms on the seat before him, against the continuing heavy deceleration, he tried to give her a reassuring nod. "Yes, it must be." But he recalled the missing earplug; the Transon tubes were not immune to vandals, not any more at least, and therefore probably not immune to apes, or to terrorists of one persuasion or another. Glancing at his wristwatch, he determined that at the moment the train must be somewhere under the Great Plains, only a few hundred kilometers from his destination. Now the deceleration eased markedly. A look at the blur of tunnel wall and flickersign outside the little window indicated that the train was now moving not much faster than an automobile. As the train continued to slow toward a full stop, the tridi play was interrupted. A man's voice, strong and reassuring and probably recorded, issued from the speakers on the momentarily empty stage. "Ladies and gentlemen, there is no cause for alarm." The voice paused as some decision-making process, human or electronic, selected the next phrase. "A technical difficulty has arisen. To minimize your inconvenience until your trip can be safely resumed, you will shortly be conducted to the surface by company guides. When the train stops, please remain seated until the guides arrive at your car. There is no cause for alarm." Immediately a girl's tremulous voice added: "Rodney? I -- I've always wanted a -- a large family." A moment later Phyllis's image, as heavily garmented as ever, was back on stage, confronting the image of Rodney, who was standing in such a way that his uniform's flat lack of any bulging codpiece could not very well be ignored. The airbags by now were nothing but w rinkled draperies on the seats. The passengers, who had quieted to get whatever news they could from I he recorded announcement, were now babbling again and some of them were standing up. The woman across the aisle was once more addressing herself to Art but he could not hear her in the general noise. Now' she got up and apl)ioached Art. to stand hovering over him. He unthinkingly took this as a sexual invitation and began to caress her hips, bare except for a (j-string. but she gave only a perfunctory wiggle of response and he realized that her intent was to peer out of the little window beside his seat. "Is that water in the tunnel?" she asked in a loud, clear voice, looking out. Other passengers heard her words and echoed them, and alarnu began to mount. Art took a turn at the window, trying to squint down at a difficult angle along a curve of dim concrete. The tunnel was circular in cross-section, as was the. train, which filled it nearly from side to side and top to bottom. It was hard to see anything but Art thought there was at least some wetness on the concrete wall. "Yes, it was a Thug who strangled him," groaned a grayhaired senior officer in full dress uniform upon the stage, "but I am the one really responsible for my son's death." The phantoms vanished from the stage again, as behind it, with a hiss and a clack, an emergency door opened in the front of the car. In a moment a man in a blue translucent uniform had come through the door and climbed upon the stage. Looking at first no more real than Rodney or Phyllis, he wore a hard helmet of blue plastic, with a clear faceplate, and carried some kind of pistol bolstered at his belt. His stern expression eased into a professional smile as soon as a quick glance through the car assured him that all was peaceful. He stepped down briskly in front of the stage, making room for two more men, similarly dressed and armed, to mount it from behind. The man who had entered first, and who wore stripes on his sleeves like those of a military sergeant, leaned casually on one of the front seats and addressed the passengers in a loud but friendly voice. "There's nothing to worry about, folks. The company regrets the inconvenience. We'll just have to walk a few steps through the tunnel, that's all. Will you all follow me out, please, through the front of the train?" Eager as they were to get out of confinement and on their way again, the sergeant had no trouble keeping them moving past him and onto the stage and over it, while his two aides went on to the rear of the car, presumably to start evacuating people from the next car in that direction. "Nossir, there's no flood," the sergeant reassured a man who had mounted the stage ahead of Art. "It's no more than a puddle. Just some kind of equipment breakdown. Keep moving. This way out, please." A few people were burdened with enough luggage to make getting over the stage a struggle for them, and Art felt like offering a hand, but he would have had to back up or push ahead in line to do so, and he judged it better to keep the evacuation moving smoothly. So far all was going well enough, considering. He and his fellow passengers had to pass through two cars ahead of the one they had ridden in, surmounting another tridi stage in each, before an open door in the very front of the train let them descend a short, steep, folding emergency stair into the darkness of the tunnel. Maybe the sergeant had spoken too soon about there being no flood, or maybe he had simply been lying to prevent a panic. From somewhere ahead, beyond the point where the file of passengers preceding Art vanished in the gloom, there came a sound of heavy splashing, as of wading, shuffling feet. And now he could distinguish another watery noise, as of a minor waterfall. The tunnel seemed to slope downward gradually ahead of the train, so it was natural that the water, wherever it was coming from, would be deeper there. A pebble's toss ahead of Art one of the guides -- they were really Transcon's uniformed private police, of course -- was shining a pocket flash about, and someone else was doing the same thing much farther on. The only other illumination was that which shone feebly from inside the train, and from a dim red glowing line embedded in the tunnel wall and stretching crooked and broken into an indeterminate distance. Art realized that this was an elongated flickersign symbol; if he had been compelled to guess, he would have said it was a question mark. Following the vague form of the passenger ahead, he felt the water rise to slosh about his ankles. Now in the glow of the flickersign he spotted the water leak, or at least one leak. From a small crack in the concrete near the tunnel's curving top. a kitchen-faucet-sized stream came burbling down the concavity of wall. But at least swimming was not going to be necessary, for now just ahead another sergeant with another pocket flash was lighting the file of evacuees into a doorway set into the curved concrete of the tunnel wall. When Art neared the door he saw just beyond it the steep steps of a service stair ascending in a tight helix. He climbed in the wet footprints of those ahead. At a landing that Art hoped was near the top, but later proved to have been approximately halfway up, another policeman was stationed to urge them on. It was a good thing there was nobody in a wheelchair. "Step right up, folks. When you're all assembled on the surface we'll see you safely across the river, then get you on another train. Sorry for the inconvenience. This way..." A black woman past middle age, gasping from the climb, wearing gigantic false breasts and an obvious merkin of false pubic hair beneath her transparent gown, stepped out of line to argue. "River? What river is this? Why were we halted here, for sex's sake?" BallaiiMne BooIks A Division of Random House, Inc. Leigh Brackett's back and so is Eric John Stark, heading Ballantine's October science-fiction list. The Hounds of Skaith picks up Stark and his followers where we left them at the conclusion of The Ginger Star. Stark has rescued Simon Ashton from the Citadel In the North and is ready to turn South on an adventure-filled Journey In pursuit of the powerful Lords Protector. Somebody at Publishers Weekly Is as enthusiastic about this adventure series as we: "Brackett proves again that she is a peerless spinner of adventure yarns... All this might be standard stuff but for Brackett's fine pacing and really admirable imagination, particularly when it comes to setting up alien societies fully as obstinate and incomprehensible as our own." We have sublime confidence in Eric John Stark and his potential as a series hero. No doubt we ate building another series with a lead character who will became as popular, as profitable and as famous as Tarl Cabot, John Carter -- and even Tarzan. With those fabulous covers Steranko Is turning out, we can't miss!    Questor is an android, built In the labs and programmed according to the tapes left by the mysterious Dr. Voslovlk. Sound familiar? That's the conceit.Gene Roddenberry created for a television pilot, when the Hollywood big shots said, "Give us another Star Trek." Gene did. But the moneymen lost their nerve andor enthusiasm and tried to turn a superior sf series Into a run-of-the-miU chase stoiy. So no go, as a series. But we've got the book, written by D. C. Fontana who, as you oil icmember, was both stoi; editor for Star Trek and also a contributor to the series. So the people who brought you Star Trek have combined their many talents on The Qucstor Tapes, a compelling and suspense-filled science-fiction novel of an artificial man's search for his creator. Fontana has gone back to Roddenberry's original concept and added many adventures that were lost on the cutting-room floor.    Some months ago we went to a screening of a whacky and wonderful movie -- sort of Mack Sennett waiting for Godot in #... absurd! We loved It! So we got on the horn to Hollywood and tied up book rights for Dark Star. Already the rage at the Trieste cult flick of the #'s. If anything could possibly go wrong aboard the scoutship Dark Star sooner or later It would. Now In the #th year of Its mission -- track down rogue planets and destroy them -- the ship and its crew were falling apart, literally. After years in space, the four surviving crew members are bored beyond relief. Only an occasional bomb run or another of the Inevitable malfunctions aboard ship upsets the monotony. Then, Bomb ## Is primed, armed and set to detonate automatically. Suddenly life on board the ship becomes frantic. See the movie... read the book by Alan Dean Foster -- there has never been anything quite like it. Walt till you meet the pet alien that gets loose and learls Its keeper on the wildest and merriest chase. Great fun! "Every scene, every sequence, every schtick and aside was flawless. The sets are perfect, the visual effects magirificent... many years of love went Into it." That fiom the reviewer of the Los Angeles Free Press. BB "It's the Mississippi, lady," said the officer, politely gesturing her upward, then when she still delayed, taking her arm with easy firmness and propelling her along. "You're almost in Chicago. Don't be alarmed, we'll get you through in good shape." Maybe three hundred kilometers to go. Art estimated. As he climbed on, he could still hear the guide's voice from behind: "Have to keep moving, folks. No telling how high the water'll come up these stairs if the tunnel should collapse down there. Step along, please. If you should see a little light rioting on the surface, don't let it throw you. Just assemble where you're told, and we'll see you through." lighting on the stair, but still it was good to finally distinguish daylight coming from above. At its top the stair delivered its stream of refugees into a graceful low concrete structure that was open on three sides to the late summer afternoon. The structure looked as if it might serve as a picnic shelter on more peaceful days. It stood surrounded by a half-wooded, parklike area. The near bank of the wide, placid river was little more than a stone's throw away, at the bottom of a broad gentle grassy slope. The sun was lowering over the woods behind Art's back as he faced across the river toward a solid array of wooded bluffs that rose above the distant shore. In and around the shelter lay many pieces of freshly splintered wood that might very recently have formed picnic tables and benches, and nearby a trash container lay on its side, meager contents scattered. But there were no rioters in sight. Some forty or fifty passengers with Iheir luggage, apparently all who had preceded Art up from the tunnel onto the grass, were standing in loose formation close by the shelter, like some motley levee of inducted troops about to begin their training. A single uniformed policeman stood casually before them, giving them something to look at, at least. Three more police, one wearing inconspicuously on his collar what Art supposed was an officer's insignia, were standing inside the shelter. One of these carried a radio buzzing with distant messages. With the three police was a shivering middle-aged man wearing a translucent coverall and thick, tough-looking clear boots with mud dried on them. For a moment Art thought that this man too was armed, but then he saw that the bolstered object at his waist was an electronic calculator. Following the gaze of these men. Art saw' that the park was becoming not so peaceful after all. Down near the water people were emerging at a run from the concealment of some trees. The people were mostly men, running like clowns in twos and threes and half-dozens, whooping and waving. There were twenty or twenty-five of them altogether, and they might have been playing a game, or just scampering in high good spirits. One was waving a festoon of what appeared to be cables or plastic tubing. The man with the calculator at his belt was talking rapidly to the police; with a little sideward glance he included Art in his audience, and went right on. "So we had our boat close in toward the west bank here, taking sediment samples, and just as I turned to say something to Carl, why pow, this rock went by my head and missed me by about a centimeter. And then I heard this mob up on the bank start yelling. Sex, once you hear a yell like that you know what it is, it means a bunch of people have all gone ape. Carl had his helmet off, see, but he still had his diving suit on, and it must have looked almost opaque and they must have thought we were from the monastery. I gunned the boat to get out from the shore, and then we must have hit something, a log or a piece of junk. When I came up for air that mob was heaving more rocks, there were splashes all around me. I ducked under and swam and waded, and came downstream about half a kilometer and climbed out here when I saw' the uniforms. Never saw what happened to Carl. I hope he managed to grab his helmet and tanks before he went under." The capering people near the riverbank had disappeared into the trees again. "Looks like they've got her burning, finally," one of the police said, squinting to the north, where the bank of the river on which they were standing mounted higher in tree-clothed bluffs. Rooted somewhere among the trees atop the bluffs, an ominously burgeoning growth of black smoke towered like the djinn of riot above the countryside. "Must have been an old building," another policeman remarked. "Did someone say it was a monastery?" Art put in, shocked at the indication of bigotry without being surprised by it. "Yes," the river engineer (or whatever the man with his calculator was) answered. "Oh, not Church of Eros. One of the old Christian ones." "That's hardly an excuse." Art watched the plume of smoke grow fatter. All this time a continuing trickle of passengers were continuing to emerge from the stairhead and straggle into place in their loose formation on the green. "Well, I live around here," one of the police commented. "Not right for people to take the law into their own hands, but what can you expect? The rumor has been going around that the monkeymonks up there have been carrying on some kind of experiments with abortion specimens. Not just the kind where the scientists gain knowledge from them, but creating some kind of monsters. Chastity, I don't believe all I hear, but how do you expect people to take it when they're so mysterious?" No one said anything for a little while. A poor attitude for even a private policeman to take, thought Art, practically condoning rioting and vandalism. But it would be futile to argue. Shortly the engineer remarked: "Here come a couple more refugees." Hiking across the inviting park, from the direction opposite the smoke, came a couple who had evidently been picnicking, for he carried a red plastic picnic cooler and she a small outdoors pack and a folded translucent blanket. The man was tall, lean, thirtyish, and freshly sunburnt. The girl was a full-bodied brunette of eighteen or twenty. As they drew ndar. Art saw that what he had at first taken for sunglasses on her face were really artificial eyes of what must be an. advanced design. They might have been opaquely dark sunglasses except that the thickness of their bulky frames was molded in flush to the skin, all around her eyes. She was neatly and modestly dressed in a sports bikni of the latest style, her translucent bra extended in twin peaks by finger-long cones of pinkish nipple-colored plastic. As the couple approached the shelter, the man spoke to the police in a husky, somewhat hurried voice. "Officers, we're very glad to see you. I hope you can provide us with some kind of escort back across the river, or get us on the train to Chicago if possible. Our boat was destroyed, you see."' The girl said nothing, looked around nervously, and stayed close to her companion. She looked at Art, but he had trouble reading her expression; the artificial eyes functioned like a mask. Faint cat' s-eye gleams shone in their dark lenses, and the plastic frames were studded with artificial jewels. Or could those stones possibly be genuine? "Sure, you can come along," the officer with the collar insignia said. "Got your boat too, hey?" He changed his position and stretched as the last rescued passenger, sitting in a wheelchair (so there had been one, after all) was heaved into view at the stairhead by a team of puffing police. "I guess we're all here now. Let's start getting these people over the water." T he two saved picnickers walked beside Art to join the other evacuees. As the whole group with its escort of police began to move, the girl let out a sudden, choked little cry, and Art saw her actually begin to tremble. Following the direction of her gaze, he beheld a new eruption of rioters boiling out of the woods and cutting across the passengers' path, evidently with the intention of intercepting them before they could reach the river. Art now also saw in midstream a large launch that had evidently just been called from across the river and was now heading in to the near bank where a small dock waited at the end of the passengers' present line of march. The march continued. The officer barked an order or two, and his blue-uniformed men, now about a dozen strong, closed in beside the much more numerous troop of people they were convoying, their screen forming most tightly at the point where the threat was greatest. There were perhaps thirty people in the mob approaching. Half a dozen or so were women, and these were screaming loudly, urging on the men. Most of the men wore the gaudily colored and oversized codpieces favored these days among the youth of the Basic Income class. One who was so garbed, a large, florid young man with close-set eyes, went right up to the police line and peered over uniformed shoulders at the shrinking sheep behind as if about to choose one for slaughter. "Any triplet priests in there?" the florid one demanded. "Any sublimatin' vivesectionists? We got one already, but there's some more experiments we'd like to try." He seemed on the point of trying to push his way through the protective line, and one of the bigger police shoved him roughly back. When he demonstrated anger at this treatment he found himself looking at a drawn handgun. "We're just passing through, bigmouth," the policeman told him. "Now you just pull your jaw out of our way and let us pass." There were no firearms visible among the rioters, and indeed Art could not see that they carried weapons of any kind. The sight of the gun knocked them back almost like a physical force. Moving like the cells of some multiple organism. keeping together as if under the control of a single mind, they fell into retreat. One we got already. The words echoed in Art's mind. But maybe they were only brag and bluff. The passengers with their convoy of police moved on unmolested toward the dock, which was now only about a hundred meters off. The immediate threat was apparently over but the girl with artificial eyes, walking beside Art, continued to breathe as if on the verge of hysteria. Her escort held her by the arm and kept speaking to her in a low voice, but his efforts to calm her had little effect. The police, evidently to keep a prudent distance from a patch of dense woods into which the rioters had retreated, had bent the convoy's line of march almost parallel to the river. Now in those infested woods another outbreak of shouting rose up, blended with the noises of running feet trampling the undergrowth. The girl moaned and moved away from the noise, leaning against Art like a frightened child. He put an arm around her full body and squeezed it in a polite caress. "My name's Art, by the way. What's yours?" He would scarcely have been surprised to receive no answer, but one came. "Rosamond. Rosamond Jamison. Oh!" Now from the woods came a man's voice shouting, but words indistinguishable but pain, fear, and despair all blended in. The man who was walking on the other side of Rosamond Jamison froze in his tracks, so quickly that those walking behind him had trouble avoiding a collision. "That was Steve," he said to himself in a low voice that Art nonetheless overheard distinctly. In another moment Rosamond's escort had caught up with the police lieutenantand was grabbing at his shoulder. "Did you hear that? A man's in trouble over there. Aren't you going to do something?" The voice shouted again, this time in terrible wordless agony. The lieutenant, who had started to say one thing, began again with something else. "I've got my own job to do, getting these people safely on their way. That could be some kind of a trick, just to get us into the woods." "No it isn't. Didn't you hear that scream just now? You think that could have been a trick?" The lieutenant, inflexible, shook his head. 'Tve got my orders, my job. That's it." "You can't just go on." The lieutenant turned away. The tall, sunburnt man, anxiety unabated, hurried back to Rosamond. "Here." To her he gave the weighty-looking picnic cooler. She (ook it automatically and carried it with some difficulty as she continued moving forward with the refugee eolumn. The man said to Art: "Try and look out for her, will you? See that she gets on a train to Chicago?" "Of course, I'll try to help. But what are you -- ?" Muttering some last, unintelligible phrase over his shoulder, the man was gone. Moving with unexpected strength and speed, he had pushed his way through the police escort on the inland side and was running toward the woods before anyone but Art became aware of his intention. "Halt!" the lieutenant bellowed, when he did catch on. "Come back here! Don't be a sublimatin' fool!" The fleeing man did not pause or turn. In another moment he was out of sight in the woods. Rosamond, struggling forward with her picnic cooler, looked after her companion only briefly and then faced forward again, concentrating her efforts on keeping up with the convoy's rapid pace. She was having a hard time doing so now. In the rear of the column shifts of volunteers # I Donald A. Wolheim, Publisher ! ; ; Andre Norton: the big news for I ; ; ' October, first time in paperback, ; ; I I a marvelous Norton novel of  ; ! ; parallel Earths with a gorgeous ' I ;; cover by Jack Gaughan, Andre's l! ;; favorite artist. (UY#-I .#) ; Stuart Gordon presents a vision ' I ; of the coming of the Mutant I ; I i Godling and the disruption of a ; ; ' future civilization. ;  (UY#-#) ; European sf is represented by I ; I Herbert W. Franke in the first ; ; ! winning novelist can do when he ; returns to his first love: science : fiction! (UQ#-#C) !; I And... that galactic villain, Dr. I Kaifeng, makes his second ap' I I twelfth adventure and one of the ;; ! best yet. Hope you like the new ; ! I format. We had one great letter  ! I prefers the old format. He said it I was much easier to spot on the ;  : shelf! (UQ#-#C) ;l ; Send #c in postage for our cataI log, if you don't have it yet. ; ; ; #th Floor I   #I Avenue of the Americas I New York, N.Y. # ;; ######### ' were practically carrying the wheelchair and its terrified occupant. Art put a hand on the cooler's carrying grip. "Let me help." "Oh, thank you." But she seemed reluctant to let him take the weight. When he did so, however, they made better time. The boat, which was moored at the dock by the time they got there, proved to be some sort of sight-seeing craft, evidently commandeered for this occasion. With all the refugees aboard, it was quite crowded, and some had to sit or squat on the deck between rows of seats. Most of the police remained behind on shore, and as the boat pulled away from the dock Art saw them beginning to march in loose formation back up the slope toward the emergency exit from the tube. Other trains would be arriving behind his. Art realized. the woods looked wilder and less park-like than those of Iowa just left behind. When the boat scraped bottom on the eastern side, the police pilot made an announcement, straining to be cheerful. "Folks, will you all wait right here in this area, please? We have to take the boat back across the river and pick up some people from another eastbound train. Then we'll get you all on your way to Chicago very shortly. Get off the boat promptly please, step right into the water there. It's not deep." There was no dock here on the eastern shore and one policeman was in the water himself, handing passengers off into the knee-deep Mississippi. Plenty of volunteers rallied around the wheelchair again, with grins and jokes. People were sometimes marvelous. A few steps had to be taken on the oozy river bottom to reach the muddy shore. Once on solid ground most of the passengers gravitated inland, as if hoping, in spite of what the guides had said, that there might be another tube terminal right at hand. Thirty or forty meters inland a narrow unpaved road roughly paralleled the river, but traffic seemed nonexistent. Beyond the road and behind a wire fence, the tree-covered bluffs rose up unpromisingly. The passengers who had probed the farthest soon came back with unhopeful reports. There was apparently no place to go and nothing to do but wait as they had been told. No one knew where the point of access to the eastbound tunnel might be. Art and Rosamond, having the cooler to carry and both of them lacking any desire for an aimless hike, remained somewhat behind most of the other passengers as the latter drifted up to hang around the road. The two of them sat down upon a grassy bank where the sun, now lowering close over Iowa, still shone brightly. Rosamond was quiet, and seemed less fearful now. though she was still looking intently back over the river. "He'll probably come over in the next boatload," Art offered, trying to be comforting. "He's probably all right and they'll be able to pick him up and bring him along." She turned to him and reached across the cooler to tickle the palm of his hand, and smiled at him beneath her enigmatic eyes. "I think I would enjoy some sex right about now." "Of course." They spent an enjoyable ten minutes at it, with Art's paper shirt spread over the rough grass beneath their bodies. Afterward as they lay together relaxing Rosamond began to shiver; the sun was so low that it had lost its heat, and a cool breeze had come up. In a little while she sat up and pulled her discarded bikni on again but of course it was too small to provide any real warmth. Art picked up the paper shirt, now notably wrinkled and soiled, and held it out. "Afraid this is the best I can offer you. There doesn't seem to be a clothing vendor anywhere around." "You'll be cold, won't you?" "I'm a little fat." He stood up and adjusted his codpiece and transparent trousers. "I guess that helps to keep one warm." Rosamond pulled on the shirt, and then sat down in the grass again with her legs crossed, feet and all tucked completely in under the garment so that it fell around her like a small tent. The shadow of a bush fell over her now and in the dulled light the shirt was practically opaque, and she was concealed and shapeless from the neck down. Now it was Art's turn to shiver slightly, and his shivering was not caused entirely by the cold. Unwholesome thoughts had come unbidden to his mind. He controlled himself, however and, like a gentleman, looked away. Just as he thought he had the temptation to repression really squelched it popped up again with a new ploy. The poor girl was still shivering, wasn't she? He should do what he could to help, right? "Want my trousers?" he asked. It was incidental, he told himself, it was not important in this emergency, that removing the trousers would mean taking off the codpiece too and this would mean stripping his detumescent body of his proper sexual emphasis. She appeared not to find anything wrong or suggestive of sublimation in his offer, but declined it all the same. "No, this is fine, thank you. You've been a wonderful help. I hope I can repay you some day." He slew a mosquito on his bare shoulder. The river before them was beginning to reproduce a sunset. Around them on the riverbank a number of the other stranded passengers had also paired off and were embracing or resting between embraces. The presence of these others made real impropriety unthinkable and helped Art put temptations from his mind. There were more boats in the river now, police or other official craft of some kind, and their searchlights were beginning to play over the far bank. Groups of people were still moving around over there. They had improvised banners to carry, and rhythmic chants to sing. From where Art sat on the eastern bank the words of neither song nor sign could be distinguished, but the powerful tones of the chanting carried across the water. Ill Chicago terminal, Rosamond leaned across the seat arm and snuggled once more against Art's shoulder, while one of her hands, like some small animal seeking shelter, strayed inside his tattered shirt. "Art, are you sure you can't take the time to meet Daddy tonight? I know he's going to want to thank you for helping me." "I wish I could, but I'm really anxious to catch up with my family." Of course he hadn't told her why he was trying to catch up with them. He glanced at his watch; it was nearly midnight. "Some other time." "You be sure and call us while you're in Chicago. I mean it." She dug out a pencil and a piece of paper from the pouch attached to the seatback in front of her, and scribbed a number, using the top of the picnic cooler as a desk. When he touched the plastic top, in reaching to pick up the paper, it felt at least as cold as ice. Like her eyeframes, the cooler was perhaps more expensive than it had seemed at first sight; whatever picnic remnants were inside were probably frozen solid. As he emerged from the tube car into a vast cheerful cave of ceramic tile and warm light. Art looked around to wave goodbye to Rose, and caught only a glimpse of her in the crowd, being met and welcomed by a couple of men. Strange girl. But he forgot about her quickly in heading for a huge electronic display describing the city's public transportation system. It was late enough for the traffic to be light, and the taxi he had chosen as the probable fastest means of transport made good speed through the well-illuminated streets. Still Art shifted restlessly in his seat, and pulled at his beard impatiently. He had the feeling that minutes counted, that even now Rita might be taking some irretraceable step toward an illegal parturition. The feeling was no doubt irrational; any actual birth would have to be months away, of course. But there was some kind of federal law against even conspiring to commit an illegal parturition. Midwifery, as the news media usually called it. Art didn't know exactly how far one could go without running afoul of the law. He didn't know exactly what the law said. It was one of those things he hadn't wanted to learn about, probably because all along he had been subconsciously afraid that someday it would menace him and Rita. How could she do such a thing, get them into this kind of trouble? In her note she had said that she still loved him. She had used the word twice. But now he was being rhetorical with himself; he knew his wife, and she was perfectly capable of doing this thing, loving him or not. While waiting for a traffic signal to change the cab driver turned in his seat and glanced back at Art through the bullet-proof partition, fhrough the intercom speaker the driver's voice asked: "Someone meeting you?" "Yes." Art stretched the truth. "At the block entrance. It's a block of townhouses." The cabbie faced forward again without answering. Art had just killed his hopes of collecting an easy bodyguard fee, in what the cabbie must know was a good neighborhood. They were moving again. Now the building walls that had lined both sides of the street fell back. The cab was entering a section of the city that had a look of newness, of having recently been rebuilt. Discover Man's most advanced technology of the mind -- Buy, Read and Use A Dianetics Publication Expand your awareness of past, present and future life! Predict and understand human behaviour with this wealth of proven, factual information. This best seller reveals the parts of the mind and the source of human irrationality. Grasp this opportunity to reap the benefits of the simple, powerful techniques in copies have been sold! Order your copy of Dianetics: The Modern Science of Mental Health today! Just Get it. Read it and Try it! Send # to The Church of Scientology of California. Publications Organization U.S., Dept. G-#. # West Temple St., Los Angeles, Calif. #. No charge for postage and handling. All orders will be shipped within # hours of receipt. Dianetics is the registered trademark of L. Ron Hubbard in respect of his pub(Greek) "mind.' Copyright  # by L. Ron Hubbard. All Rights Reserved. The Church of Scientology of California -- a non-profit organization. Scientology is an applied religious philosophy. Scientology and Dianetics are registered names. Under new streetlamps that closely simulated daylight, tall elms warmed their fine June leaves. On each side of the wide, gently curving boulevard were new-looking stone walls, smooth enough to be unscaleable but still with enough irregularities in their texture and color and shape to give them almost the look of natural formations. The walls were windowless, two or three stories high, and Art knew that they enclosed townhouse blocks, about the size of the old city blocks they had replaced. The pedestrian entrances, never more than one on a side, were narrow-mouthed and well-lighted; inside each entrance. Art supposed, there would be a security guard in a protected booth. Vehicle ramps curved down from the street to enter a subterranean level of each block. The cab stopped in front of one such entrance, and Art put money into the slot in the partition, got back his change, and disembarked. He walked right into the bright rocky tunnel of the entry, through block walls that looked as thick as those of some ancient castle -- or cave, perhaps, where the first men had sheltered from the terrors of the night they could not understand. He came quickly to a place where the bright-lit narrow passage was blocked by a gate of steel grillwork, heavily functional despite its ornamentation of nymphs and cupids. In a booth built into the wall beside the gate sat a gray-uniformed man who looked out at Art through a small window of bulletproof glass. Through the window Art could see that this guard had before him rows of buttons, and closedcircuit TV monitors, and a pistol within easy reach. The guard was eyeing Art with alert suspicion, no doubt sharpened by the lateness of the hour. "I want to visit George Parr," Art said. "Tell him Art Rodney is out here." He checked the time on his w atch and began to wait. Less than three minutes passed before George came into view beyond the iron gate, which slid open at his arrival. He was smiling and holding out his big-knuckled hand. Aside from the callus pads over the base knuckles of forefinger and middle finger, there was nothing peculiar in the feel of George's hand, lethal weapon though it was supposed to be. And George was rather short. Sturdy, but not bulging or rippling with muscle inside his transparent shirt. His pale hair, almost the color of Rita's, was crcw-cut to the same length as his neat goatee. "How's it going. Art?" George didn't look upset about anything, but then Art could not recall that he ever had. "Well, I'm upset, naturally. I want to talk to Rita right away." "She's been here, but now she's gone again." "What?" "That's right. Come in." With gentle pressure on an arm George steered him through the gate...Speaking to the microphone below the guard's window, George added: "My brother-in-law. He's going to be staying with us for a day or so." Art let himself be steered inside, though he wasn't at all sure about the duration of his stay. "Where is she now?" he asked impatiently. "Couldn't y'OM have talked to her?" George simply continued to smile in his likable way. "Come on in and have a look at our new home. We can talk the whole situation over. It's not something that can be settled in a couple of words. Ann's fixing up a bed for you." doning whatever hope he had left of somehow catching up with Rita tonight. Let Ann fix the would neveroffer to share it with him, which was fine with Art. He would make polite gestures of lust at her. whether or not she had the good manners to reciprocate, but in (iTith she aroused him not at all. Another few meters of tunnel and they had reached the interior of the block. It looked just about as Art had expected, but still he was impressed. Most of the interior was a single open space, wide and pleasant, green now with summer grass and trees and shrubs. This central park was mostly in darkness now, but was surrounded by the lighted windows and patios of the block's thirty or so townhouses, which were all backed against the block's encircling outer wall and were probably integral with it. Shaded lights on knee-high poles gently illuminated curved paths of flagstone paving that branched off into the balmy night in several directions. Crickets sang of summer and tranquility. In spite of his worries Art found himself pausing, soothed by the peaceful scene. He said: "It looks like you have things nice in here." George pounced gratefully on this retreat to banality. "I tell you, it makes me feel a lot easier about the kids. There's even talk about getting our own elementary school started right here in the block." He gestured the direction for Art to take and they walked on. Somewhere nearby, people playing string instruments were rehearsing a melody, starting and stopping and trying again. Somewhere else a wild party was in progress, but its uproar came heavily muted from some deep interior place, and to the musicians inside their own house it must be entirely inaudible. "Yes, very nice," said Art, following where George led. "We have our own emergency power generator, too," said George. "In case vandals knock out the city power or there's a breakdown. That's happened a couple of times in the last year." "Good idea." Art's sandals scraped on the slight unevenness of the flagstones as they walked a pleasant curve between the houses' vineand bush-screened patios and the openness of the central park. Each house was surprisingly private behind its trellises or open-work wall or vines. Art wondered if Rita might be sheltering at this moment in one of these discreet dwellings, hidden by friendly conspiratorial neighbors until Ann could throw the persecuting husband off the track with some halfway plausible story. "Yes, this is a beautiful place." "Costs an arm and a leg and a testicle too," said George, his voice now turning grim. "I don't think there's a man in the block who doesn't have a job -- I mean a good job -- or his own business. In fact I'm repressin' sure there isn't." Talking man-to-man, George would sometimes use strong language. In front of ladies. Art had noticed, he never did. "How are things at the dojo?" Art asked. Then he turned his head at the unexpected sound of a splash, followed by a trill of feminine laughter. Way out in the middle of the common park the lights of a swimming pool glowed in the soft, safe darkness, and he saw the wet tan gleam of a bikinied body. What were possibly the lights of another pool were almost completely blocked off by intervening shrubbery. "Oh, good enough, I guess," said George. "Here's our happy home." He walked behind a vinecovered trellis to a patio. Ann, as if she might have heard them coming, was peering out with a hospitable smile from her doorway of white stone and Spanish-looking ironwork. Stalking across the Parrs' hedged-in patio on thin metal legs, a kneehigh electric bugkiller lured flying creatures to itself with a nervously flickering eye of yellow light and a whisper of attractive noises. It broke its whispering with zapping hiccoughs as some of its larger victims were ingested. As Art had expected, Ann's dress was radical. Her skirt fell almost to her knees, and her blouse almost completely covered her breasts and left only a narrow strip of midriff bare. Both garments were loosefitting and practically opaque. Also as he had expected, Ann's chin was lifted high in challenge despite her smile; she would be glad to have him stay in her house for a day or so and argue; maybe she would be able to convert him. Her face was reasonably pretty, and her hair a curly brown. She was small and strong, like George, and her strength was even more subtle than his. "Rita thought you might come after her. Art," she greeted him. "You didn't bring a bag? That's all right, there's a clothing vendor right here in the block. Of course you're staying with us, we have a spare room now. My brother was here for a couple of days, but he moved out when Rita showed up." Ann shrugged away her sibling's behavior. "Fred's here in Chicago too?" "Yes. The day he finished high school he just had to apply for Basic Income, like a fool. Couldn't see going to college, or even trying to go. He wants George to give him a job, or so he says. Come and see your children, they're asleep." ings were rather sparse and disorderly, indicating that the Parrs were not yet done with the job. Evidently they had barely had time to unpack in their new house before a series of their crazy relatives began to arrive from California. Following Ann to some ascending stairs. Art noted an electric fireplace in the living room, where the floor looked like real hardwood. He could well believe that only the prosperous lived in this block. After gesturing for silence in a second-floor hallway, Ann slid open a door. Art went in to find Timmy and Paula curled in their usual positions in the strange bed, child-bodies clothed in opaque pajamas like unopened flower buds all sheathed in leaves. Across the room in another bed were two small mounds that would be George Jr. and his younger brother Enoch. On the wall Art noticed a version of what he recognized as a traditional Christfan statuette, depicting the putative founder of the sect fastened to a wooden cross. The figure was quite large for the little room, and crudely but strongly carved in some pale wood. He wondered if Fred might have done it. "Don't wake them," Ann whispered, as Art bent over his own two children. "They're worn out from traveling." Art, who had not intended to touch them and risk an awakening, now gave each a kiss. They were not as deeply asleep as he had thought, for Paula reached up to tangle baby fingers in his beard. Then, as if reassured, she slept again. Tim, almost three years older, murmured: "Daddy." "Go to sleep," Daddy whispered. And Tim did so, for once. Art walked downstairs again with Ann. "So," he commented, "Rita's gone into hiding somewhere. How long does she expect the children to stay here?" "Art, you know we don't mind having them in the least. Husband George, where are you?" "That wasn't what I asked." "Black Russian?" asked George from below, appearing in the doorway of what was evidently the recreation room, holding a couple of plastic bottles in his hands. "Thanks, I will," Art answered. Inside the rec room was a bar, and a second fireplace, with a tag markfrom one andiron. Art sank down with a sigh upon a leather-like couch, and received from George, a glass with ice cubes floating in a dark and powerful fluid. Ann had vanished, apparently to the kitchen, for there drifted in sounds suggesting the preparation of food. From out there somewhere she called: "How do you like our medieval fortress? I'm very happy with it. The kids have a safe place now." "It's very nice," Art called back, downing his first swallow of Black Russian. "I think I saw two swimming pools, didn't #?" In a chair opposite the sofa George sat, or squatted, pulling up his sandalled feet and folding his legs in an effortless contortion. "The pool in the bushes is more Ann's than anybody else's. She's always wanted a nude pool available, and when the blockhouse corporation was being formed she kept standing up in meetings and demanding." "Well, why shouldn't I?" Ann, smiling, was in the doorway, already pushing a serving cart laden with sandwiches and cups of soup. Had she been expecting Art? "You know me. Art." He thought he did. While moving clutter from a small table to make room for some food. Art got a good look at the covers of some of Ann's radical magazines. The cover photos featured startlingly shrouded bodies, and bold print promised that the articles inside were of shocking frankness, detailing what every adult ought to know about the history of celibacy and the ancient, once-honorable techniques of self-control. Art took these to be the kind of magazines that promised more in the way of obscenity than they usually delivered. He would have expected a more sophisticated obscenity than this on Ann's coffee table. He thought that she was watching for his reaction to the magazines, and he tried to show none at all. Maybe they were just left there as argument pieces. Art didn't much like the idea of his children staying here, but where else was he going to put them while he searched for Rita? And they were too young, he supposed, to be much affected by Ann's morals -- or lack thereof. He liked to think of himself as fairly liberal, but this woman just had a dirty mind. It was as simple as that. He could imagine being marooned in a long orbit with her, and her wearing long opaque coveralls continuously, and refusing sex through all the months and years. He had thought he was conjuring up that image as a private expression of his scorn, but somewhere in its ugly heart a kernel of attraction lay, which made Art angry when he realized it. Repulsive woman! He could feel sorry for George, who was a gentleman, except that George must have known what kind of woman he was marrying and George still seemed very well satisfied. George in his own quiet way was evidently pretty far out himself. "You know, old girl," said George, the squatting guru, "your ways are actually more old-fashioned than your opponents' are. You go back to the twentieth century. Or was it the nineteenth when everybody pretended to be chaste?" Ann took a seat on the sofa next to Art and gave him a look intended to show comic exasperation with her husband. "I'm hungry, let's eat," she said. "Oh, George, you know it's not what's new or what's old-fashioned. I know things go in cycles. It's not whether people wear suits when they swim or don't wear them, it's why they wear them or go without." "Ann." Art set down his glass, which had somehow become empty. "Ann, where is Rita? Where did you send her?" "Art, listen to me. I'm not going to tell you where she is, because I don't know." "Don't know? Come on. When is she coming back to get the children? As soon as I leave?" Ann, with maddening assurance, ignored the question. "Art, I suppose you realize that she's expecting the people at Family Planning to make trouble for her." "Of course I know she's in Family Planning trouble. Why do you imagine I'm here?" If he hadn't had the drink he would be shouting at Ann by now. "She left me a note, I know she's pregnant. I even had a call from the FP before I left California." He repeated as well as he could the few words of Ms. Lazenby's message. dignation, as if the FP agents had broken down Art's door. "Well, if and when our third one comes along -- I take my pills and pray it never does, but if and when -- I'm going to do just what Rita's doing. No court or no doctor is going to murder one of mine, I don't care what the laws say." "You have that right," affirmed George in a low voice. She flashed her eyes over at her husband, glad of support though not needing it, and plunged on. "And no one's going to make me call it unwanted, either, not once I know that it's alive!" Drink or not. Art's nerves were worn and his voice got louder. "Most people would say that you yourself have rather a murderous attitude toward the wanted people of the world . The ones who are alive right now, including the babies. You're talking about adding to the crowding. Remember Calcutta. Remember Rio. Where will this year's cannibalism be?" George had begun on a cup of soup with apparent good appetite. Now he reached in between the disputants for some crackers. "Peace, brethren, peace, sistern," he said. smiling genuinely. "Art, how was your trip?" "Oh, exciting." Art sat back. and took an interest in his own soup. Arguing general principles with Ann was certain to wear him out and get him nowhere. Let the atmosphere cool off for a minute and then he would return to the subject of his wife. He began to tell the Parrs of his adventures. The attack on the Christian monastery was naturally a shock to Ann, and he let her see the real sympathy he felt for any victims of persecution. "I suppose we passengers should have stopped and demanded that the police do something for that man who was screaming in the woods -- but they were only Transcon's private police, and I suppose they had their orders, as they said." Ann looked at him wanly, mystified. "But why was the monastery being attacked?" "One of the people there said something about the monks' performing experiments on some aborted fetuses. Some absurd, muddled story about creating monsters. Of course a lot of scientists work with fetuses." Ann for some reason seemed shocked, perhaps even frightened; she was sitting quite still and listening intently. Art went on: "It does strike me as rather inconsistent for these monks, who are presumably as opposed to abortion as you are, to use fetuses that are still biologically active in their experiments, whatever research they're really doing. Of course that's no excuse for violence, for mob action." Ann and George exchanged a look. Then she brought her attention back to Art. "Who was this girl you said you helped?" "Oh, her name was Rose something or other, lived in Chicago. She was really frightened, for which I don't blame her." Ann was upset. "There doesn't seem to be any safety for anyone any more. I'm glad we've got this place. Art. you and Rita should think about getting into a townhouse like this. I don't think California is any safer to live in "I'm sure we have a lot of problems out there, too. I'll talk over our housing situation with Rita after I've found her again. Now tell me where she is." His voice was not threatening but it was grim and determined enough to shake Ann back into her anger mode again. Her eyes brightened and her chin lifted. But before she could speak George put out a peremptory hand and got to his feet with a neat quick untangling of his legs. "Ann," was all he said, but to Art's surprise, she closed her mouth. George set down the empty soup cup that he had been turning round and round in his fingers for some time. "Art, I'm satisfied that Rita's in good hands." "Then you know where she is. If you know, you're going to tell me." "Let me finish. Let's say that I know my sister. I believe she knows what she's doing. Isn't that enough?" "Not for me." Art was inflexible. "You knew she was trying to do something wrong, and dangerous, and maybe you could have stopped her but you didn't try." There was a pause that seemed long. Ann, evidently still considering herself commanded to silence, was biting her tongue. Her husband still held the floor, dominating the room without effort, unconsciously rubbing his enlarged knuckles. "I know it's dangerous," George said unhappily. "She could go to jail for what she's doing. But she wants to do it. She made a free decision." "What about me?" Art demanded. "Don't I have any say about how many children I have?" Ann's headshake snapped a deabortion -- ?" But it was no use. Lven if it had been desirable to argue with Ann, he could have found no words. Ann's reality was so far from the commonly accepted view that there seemed to be no place to start. At least Art could not find the place, not after midnight, not after a day of wife-chasing and strain and rioting and Black Russians. Somewhere along the line George had refilled his glass and by now it was half empty again. "I wish we could forget about our differences," Art went on, lowering his voice. "Rita's welfare is the only thing I'm worried about right now. All else is secondary." "We know that," said Ann with impulsive honest sympathy. "Eventually I'll find her," Art insisted. "You know I'm going to bring her home. You think I'll just let her drop out of my life for six or seven months? And what about the children, are they going to stay here for that length of time? Timmy should be starting kindergarten... it's an insane scheme and I won't allow it. In any case Family Planning will put a stop to it if I don't. Don't you suppose they can quickly track her down? Isn't there a law against conspiracy to commit parturition, that they could prosecute her under already?" "Not without more evidence than her dropping out of sight for a few days," Ann said quickly. "Not without a lot more evidence than that." "For a few days? I don't understand. What does she hope to accomplish by doing that?" Ann fell silent again. George waved a hand and seemed about to speak, but then only sat down again and stared into his new fireplace. "Will somebody tell me, please?" "You see," Ann began slowly, "once nine months have passed since conception, no doctor is allowed to put the baby to death for any reason, without the direct petition of the mother or other surviving next of kin. The Supreme Court was very clear on that several decades ago, and the decision still stands. And what does a conspiracy indictment matter to a mother who can save her baby's life?" Baby? Oh, of course, she was talking about the fetus. Art was no longer sure that anything being said made sense. It was well after midnight, and they must all be tired. He was, certainly. Eros, but Rita too must be tired this midnight, wherever she might be. Ann said: "Art, your room is ready. Whenever you want to go up." "In the morning, then," Art told her. "But never doubt that I'm going to find her and take her home." IV F red Lohmann woke up with someone's smooth arm thrown across his bare chest and someone's delicate breath snoring gently in his left ear. Where was he? Oh yes, the he had checked out of the Parrs' plush new house, more or less urged on by his sister Ann, and anyway not anxious to get himself involved in whatever had brought Rita Rodney in weeping from California. Rita had looked pregnant. far enough along to show a little. Say, didn't the Rodneys have two kids already? Anyway, all that was none of Fred's affair. He had big problems of his own, and important events were scheduled for today. First of all, this morning Fred as a newly independent and adult citizen was going to collect his first Basic Income check from Uncle Sam, the check covering the month that had passed since his graduation from high school in California. And that first BI check might well be his last; he sublimatin' well hoped it would be anyway, for this afternoon he was going to have a real workout with George and if things went well at the dojo he might be a jobholder by tomorrow. And that would prove a lot of people wrong. Now, what about this sleeping arm that weighed so gently on his breathing? In a moment he remembered, her name was Marjorie. She too was a newcomer to Chicago, looking for a job, and last night the desk clerk at the Y had assigned her and Fred to sleep together. The atmosphere at the Young Persons' Play Club was certainly different from what it was at the Parrs'. Ann and George might get a chuckle out of it when he told them. Behind the front desk in the lobby was a big sign on the wall reading pure ing to be funny, either, they were really that old-fashioned here. They had a strict house rule requiring at least two people in every bed. Marjorie, though she herself was by all indications a conservative, wellbrought-up, lascivious girl, had agreed with Fred last night that the sign was funny, and they had shared a little laugh about it. She was a good sex partner, too, so things had worked out all right. He might have been paired with someone a lot less congenial. Fred disentangled himself from Marjorie's naked body and got out of bed without awakening her. The bed folded down on both sides of the wall that separated his tiny loom from hers. Ingenious, Fred thought. When the bed was raised it completed the wall and the rooms were separated, allowing either party to have privacy for business or social reasons, A hole was created through the wall, connecting the rooms, whenever the bed was lowered for use. Last night Fred had discovered that the bed mechanism made it impossible to raise or lower either side independently; if you wanted to lie down, you had better be ready for sex, or at least a polite attempt at sex, with your appointed partner. ( Jeorge was going to have a good laugh when Fred told him. Except George seemed to have a lot on his mind just lately. After a quick visit to the alcove that held his toilet and shower, Fred came back to the center of his small room, studied his tall. muscular body in the wall mirror, and did a few light exercises, just loosening and testing a little, making sure the knee and elbow joints moved freely and with plenty of snap. He tensed his corrugated belly muscles and snapped his rocklike fist at his solar plexus, leaving a small red mark. He told himself he looked older than eighteen; the beard was coming along okay. But he hadn't really worked out in more than a week, and though he tried not to admit it to himself he was scared by the thought of this afternoon's pending test with George. Would George take his word for it that he really had a brown belt ranking, or might George call California to check, and catch him in a lie? The idea was to do really well in the workout, show George some real good moves, and he wouldn't bother to check up. He would hand Fred a brown belt to wear and put him to work instructing novices. Meanwhile he would work out all he could, and in a few months start to think about moving up to black... Marjorie stirred in her sleep and seemed on the point of waking up, and Fred hastened to get his codpiece and shorts from the chair and put them on. She seemed like a nice girl, and so Fred was treating her with respect; he wouldn't want to display to her his unmannerly shriveled lack of arousal on this nervous morning... all the same, though, you never knew. Some guys who had been around said that the nice girls like this one could really be the coldest chillers once they let themselves go. Looking down now at Marjorie's still-sleeping form, Fred could easily imagine it covered, blurred into sexlessness. Her figure was almost boyish in repose, without the padded bra that she had thrown off last night, and it was years since he had felt any lust for boys. He could picture her eyes opening, their clear and penetrating gaze (so he imagined; last night he had not noticed) pushing lust aside, piercing through his hard male body, seeking to touch him... F red gave himself a mental kick and looked away. Not that he felt guilty. Twins, every normal guy had thoughts about chastity and sublimation, and enjoyed them, too. It was just that today Fred didn't want to get himself into a difficult emotional state. Still it was impossible not to notice how childlike Marjorie looked in her sleep. In his imagination he found himself putting a long, snowy, opaque gown around her... he kicked himself again, and went on getting dressed. She woke up, turning and stretching, before he was ready to leave. He looked around at her and swallowed hard, for suddenly the clear-eyed gaze he had imagined was quite real. "Good morning -- Margie. You don't mind if I call you by your first name?" He had forgotten what her last name was. "No, I don't mind. Uh..." "Fred, Fred Lohmann." "Yes, certainly, Fred." She rolled over onto her back and gave a routine wiggle of her hips. "Burning with lust this morning, that's me." But her tone made the invitation no more than a polite form. "Me too." His tone was even more casual than hers. "Too bad, but I gotta get an early start on some business today." Her eyes seemed to chill, sending something like a sensation of real cold along his back. She murmured softly: "What is a poor girl going to do, when the man she's with says he just won't screw?" The verse from which the line came was latrine doggerel, ancient and more than mildly dirty. If Fred had ever heard encouragement, this was it. Even Basic Income and karate could wait. "Well, then, how about it, girly?" he asked boldly. "How about you and me just frosting things a few degrees?" He had been too bold too soon. "Just don't rush it," Marjorie said crossly, with a curve of her spine becoming all sex again. Who could tell anything about women? She rolled out of the bed on her side, into her own room, where she reached for a transparent robe. 'Tm sorry," Fred muttered, bending slightly to look at her through the bed-gap in the wall. "Don't get sore." Sublimation, was she going to complain to the management now? Would he be thrown out? Somewhat mollified, she paused in the act of raising the bed between them. "Just don't rush things, okay?" Her eyes had lost their coldness, but at least she was smiling. "I'll be around tonight!" Fred called through to her. He helped her lift the bed-barrier into place, and gave his side of it a jovial pat as it sealed him off. An hour later he had found his way to the nearest branch of the Social Security office and was standing in line. Having no permanent address since leaving California, he had arranged to have his first Basic Income check held lor him in the Social Security data bank until he called at an office somewhere to pick it up. For whatever reason, a number of other people seemed to be making similar arrangements. The line was eight or ten people long, and not moving very fast. The jobholders in the office sat snugly fortified behind their desks and counters and computer consoles. or else walked quickly by, giving the impression that they were up to something important. Chastity, it was just that they had some kind of political pull, or they'd be the ones standing in line. They seemed to have little regard for the people they were processing so slowly. Fred lit up a small cigar. Now the window at the head of the line was being closed for some reason, and a man came to divide the line and lead its fragments to different windows. "No smoking in here!" he snapped at Fred. He was a paunchy, waddling man who reminded Fred of a particularly unpleasant high school teacher he had suffered under only a few months ago. "No smoking, I said! Put it out at once or you'll have to leave the office." "I got a right to my check," Fred muttered, but so weakly that it was doubtful if the officious man even heard him. At the same time Fred was crushing out his cigar on the sole of his sandal, for he knew very well that he was never going to win an argument with the paunchy jobholder. Not here. Now, if they ever met somewhere else... Fidgeting and waiting, thinking vague and sullen thoughts, Fred inched forward with the line. At last he reached the window, gave his name and federal identity number, and held the tips of his fingers on a scanner-plate. After a few seconds there came a machinegun clacking from a printing device beside the clerk who was processing Fred, and some official-looking papers emerged. "Well, this is your first check, Fred. Do you have a permanent address to give us yet?" now." "Address?" "It's here in Chicago. The one on North State Street." The clerk made a note with a stylus on a computer input plate, then pulled more pieces of paper from beneath the counter. "Take these booklets, Fred, they'll tell you more about your rights and responsibilities under the Basic Income law. If you win more than two hundred dollars' prize money in any state or national lottery or government-sponsored competition in any calendar month, or obtain gainful employment, or acquire ownership of more than fifty shares of corporate stock, you are required to notify us so that your Basic Income can be adjusted. There are penalties for failing to notify." There was a little more he had to listen to. When at last they released him by handing over his check -- he supposed it was enough to scrounge along on for a couple of weeks until the next one came, if scrounging along was your idea of life -- he hurried from the office, dropping the booklets into a trash receptacle as he went through the door. He'd notify them, all right, as soon as he moved up to jobholder. The sooner he could tell them that, the better. Since he had such a good chance for a job, there was no use hoarding his money like a miser. Two weeks' scrimp-along money could buy a couple of nights of real fun. After that... well, nobody starved. A kind of gravitational pull was leading him onto a particular slidewalk, one that would carry him in the direction of a run-down neighborhood he had noticed not far from the Y. There he should be able to hit a coffeehouse bar or two. He could get some lunch there as well as anywhere. There was plenty of time before he had to meet George at the dojo. And Fred wanted to see about getting hold of some gladrags, in case it turned out tonight that Marjorie was not just mood. If you went to the right place and asked the right person, a few dollars could always buy a pair of plastic cloaks, thin, but stiff and perfectly opaque, folded together into a pocket-sized carton. Parrs' guest room bed, looked at his watch, and saw that it was a little after nine o'clock. He sat up blinking. On the barren tile floor in one corner of the sparsely furnished room lay a pair of men's translucent disposable trousers, apparently used and ready for the discard. The length of one extended leg indicated that the garment would be too big for either him or George. Oh yes; Fred Lohmann had been staying here, before Rita. Conceivably Fred would know something of her present whereabouts, if Art could find a ehance to question him. Art remembered him as a wild-looking adolescent, tall and awkward. Before retiring Art had bought himself some disposable clothing from the block's vending machine, and now after a quick shower and beard-trim he dressed in fresh shorts and shirt. Still only a quarter after nine. While buttoning his shirt he peeked into the children's room and found the four of them still sleeping. Must have been .dlowed to stay up late last night, playing together. A door chimed and very shortly thereafter voices drifted up from downstairs, one Ann's, the other belonging to a man whom Art did not recognize. Standing in the upstairs hall he could understand only a stray word or two. Going down as soon as he had finished dressing. Art turned first into the kitchen. He was liable to feel sick unless he ate something as soon as he got up. In the refrigerator he found a cinnamon-flavored protein bar, and on the elaborate new stove he dialed himself coffee. Five minutes, while the low dialogue continued in another room, and he had the indispensable minimum of breakfast in his stomach. Chewing on a toothmint, more or less ready to face the world. Art walked into the living room . The low voices stopped. A lean. stooped man wearing a conservative transparent business jacket above his shorts was standing just inside a door that had been closed last night and which Art now realized must provide access to a lower-level garage. The man looked up at Art with keen interest, or perhaps he was only glad of any interruption. Ann, her pretty chin somewhat higher than usual, turned with arms folded from her stance of confrontation with the visitor. "Art, this gentleman claims he's a Mr. Hall. From Family Planning. George has gone out." Her tone managed to imply that George, if at home, would have beaten this probably fraudulent intruder to a pulp, and Art was welcome to do the same if he liked. "My name is Hall, and I am from the Family Planning office." The intruder had a determined voice, though not angry or flustered (Aha. Ann, have you met your match at last?), and his eyes were sharp. "I take it you're Mr. Rodney?" "I am." "I was hoping to run into you here. Our California office has asked us to make a routine investigation into your wife's case." "Her case? My wife hasn't broken any laws." "That's fine! Then if you'll tell me where I can get in touch with her, we can clear all this up promptly and with as little inconvenience as possible." The protein bar in Art's stomach had suddenly gone lumpy. He supposed that criminals must have terrible chronic digestive problems. Or maybe they got used to it. He could think of nothing to say to Mr. Hall, and just stood there like a guilty fool. Hall's determined voice kept coming at him. "I understand you didn't accompany your wife to Chicago, you followed her here?" "I -- yes, what of it?" Surely, thought Art, he had the right to refuse to answer these questions. To talk to a lawyer first, at least. But once he refused to answer. Hall's suspicions, that possibly were no more than suspicions now, would surely be confirmed. "Mr. Rodney, is there some reason you don't want to tell me where your wife is at the moment?" "I don't know where she is." It was Ann's fault, and George's, and Rita's too, that he had to conduct this argument in ignorance. Their fault, not his, if he got them all in deeper trouble. Meanwhile he marveled greatly at how fast the deadly pits could open beneath one's feet in the dull corridor of life. "You don't know?" The interrogator's tone implied that Art must be a fool or a knave, or both, to hope to get away with such an answer. Art folded his arms in unconscious imitation of Ann. "That's right." Mr. Hall glanced toward Ann, who with her own arms still folded was obviously quite ready for him. He appeared to stifle a faint sigh, and then turned back to Art. "Mr. Rodney, our California office has received medical testimony indicating that your wife is pregnant for the third time." "Yes, I know about that." "We have no record that she's made any appointment with a physician to have this pregnancy terminated. And the first trimester must be nearly over." "I, ah, know nothing about that." "Well, I'd like you to at least give me your opinion on the subject, Mr. Rodney. Do you think your wife is planning not to have it terminated normally, to carry it on to parturition?" There was no way he could admit it. "No, I don't think that," he had to say. Then he had to pause, for a nervous, choking swallow. Ann was just standing by, letting him flounder, confident that they had told him no secrets and so there were none he could betray. Triplets, but he hated her at the moment. When he had his throat under control again he said; "I'm sure Rita means to have it terminated properly, she's, uh, probably just gone away by herself for a few days to think things over. You see... our psychologist has recommended against her being sterilized. After Paula, our youngest, was born, Rita had an lUD inserted but her body kept expelling it. She always takes her pills. I'm sure there was just a chemical failure somewhere. I'm sure she didn't plan the pregnancy. Unless it was subconscious." There seemed to be stories in the newsprints every day about apes avoiding prison sentences by pleading their subconscious compulsions. If they could do it, why couldn't she? Lay the groundwork for it now. But he was talking too much, he had better shut up. As soon as he quieted, however. Hall was after him again. "Mr. Rodney, is it like Rita to go off by herself for days at a time? When was the last time she made a similar disappearance?" "I..." He was cornered. Once he started making up a string of lies. Hall would have it knotted around his neck in no time at all. "No, I can't say it's like her," he said in desperation. "I tell you, I don't know where she is. If I knew where she w'as I'd be with her right now." Mr. Hall shuffled his feet, which were no doubt tired from standing, and glanced again at Ann, and sighed once more, more openly this lime. "Mr. Rodney, will you walk me back to my car?" "There's no need for you to do that. Art," Ann put in. "All right, Mr. Hall," Art said, since the alternative was to go along with Ann's instructions. Ann was not going to argue with him, not in the face of the enemy. "I'll have breakfast for you when you get back," she promised, holding the door. She gave Art a ritual kiss as he went out, but offered no kiss or caress to Hall, who in turn contented himself with a barely polite pelvic thrust in her direction. V. stairs to the garage, with no one else about. Hall said quietly; "Mr. Rodney, I hope you don't think of us at Family Planning as out to get your wife. Believe me, we'd like to help her; I think she's a woman who can use some help." Art was silent. They emerged at the foot of the stair into the garage. A variety of vehicles were berthed in a series of numbered, gate-protected stalls. Other areas were marked for delivery vehicles and visitors' parking. At the moment there was still nobody else in sight. Hall stopped, facing Art. "If I can't get a chance to talk to your wife, it's going to be awfully hard for her to stay out of trouble. And you yourself can be in trouble if you're deliberately withholding information. There is the federal conspiracy law. We may not like the world in which all these laws are necessary, but it's the only world we have." "I've been telling you the truth." "Another thing." Hall very slowly resumed his walk toward the visitor's parking area. "Giving birth is a somewhat risky proposition at best -- I'm sure you realize that, as the father of two legitimate children. In some of these birth-mills a full-term parturition, or even a fetiparous one, can be downright dangerous, believe me." This time it was Art who stopped, a few slow paces later. "Even a what?" Hall was silent. He seemed to be trying to read Art's face. Art repeated: "Even a what? What kind of parturition, live birth, is there except full term? Do you mean premature?" Hall continued his intent gaze at the mystified Art for a long moment, and then relaxed. "I think you and I are really on the same side in this case, aren't we, Mr. Rodney?" "I want my wife at home with me, not getting into trouble. And I don't want the world overcrowded spect the rights of others." "Fine." Hall was suddenly more relaxed and friendly. "Then I'd better tell you something you may not know about. Just recently there has come into use a method for removing a first-trimester fetus or embryo from the womb in such a way that it can be kept alive. The midwifer usually freezes it -- " "Alive?" "If you can call it that. Alive in potential. It can later be reimplanted in the woman's body again, or in the body of another woman, or put into an artificial womb, and it will grow and develop eventually into a child. In experiments on animals normal young have been produced by this method for several decades now." "Oh." "You begin to see. Now if we at Family Planning seize a frozen fetus or embryo, our legal situation is tricky, because federal law states that if nine months have passed since conception, the fetus has become a child. The law goes back several decades to when termination of surplus pregnancies was first required in this country. Some women who were about six months or so along claimed that they were already in labor when their pregnancies were terminated by FP doctors, and there was a lot of fuss. The law is really outmoded now, but we're still stuck with it." "I don't quite see..." "The thing is, we can't legally destroy a frozen fetus unless we can prove it's less than nine months old. Calendar age, not stage of development, is the way the law reads. We're trying to get it changed, of course. There have been several articles lately in the newsprints on all this, and stories on television. I would have thought perhaps you would have heard or read something about it." "I've been busy," Art said. "Not keeping up much with the news." Probably it was another example of his subconscious avoidance of hearing or remembering, like the exact wording of the federal conspiracy law. "You see, with just a frozen fetus in our hands, we have a purity of a lime proving its exact age. Can't even take a tissue sample for proving the parenthood, since that would constitute damage. If we can't prove it's a superfluous third, and nobody claims it, why then believe it or not it has to be regarded as an unidentified orphan child. Treated as a human being in potential, which means taking it to an orphanage. Some of these religious and so-called humanist institutions will take them right in. They're building artificial wombs at a furious pace, without permits of course, and they have plenty of money and manpower for clandestine research on freezing and revival techniques, or so it seems." "Uh-huh." "You may have heard something about the riot just recently in Iowa, where a Christian monastery was destroyed. I understand the ringleaders of the riot are now in jail, as they should be. Can't have people taking the law into their own hands. But there'll have to be proper legal action against those cultists too. Some of their priests were out there building cryogenic devices and freezing fetuses." Art, without realizing it, had started walking again, on newly shaky legs. Cultists. He thought of the carven image on the wall above the children's beds. He knew Ann. He thought of the scream coming out of the woods, and he thought of Rita. "But then... suppose, as you say, that the fetus is thawed and put into an artificial womb and a child results. What then? Could the mother claim it?" "Probably not without spending a prison term, and undergoing sterilization." Hall was looking at his watch. "I suppose there might be all kinds of devious means, adoption and so on. But a third live birth is still a criminal offense by the woman, no matter what subterfuges she employs. I really can't understand the woman who does such a thing. Setting aside the legal problems, anywhere that she and her husband live afterwards, the neighbors are going to be able to count: one. two, three children. You couldn't very well pretend one of them is adopted. There aren't enough adoptable children to even match the childless couples who want one, let alone go to people who have tw'o of their own. So it'll be obvious to all that the parents had three kids, and pretty soon that third one is going to know that he or she is superfluous and unwanted by the world. That's a very cruel thing to do to a child, in my estimation." "Mine, too." "No. I just don't understand these women who go to midwifers." Hall had reached his car and now he unlocked a door and pulled it open. "There's just one more, thing I wanted to mention to you, Mr. Rodney. Several times a year we in Family Planning get a massive detailed population forecast for the whole world, and for our own areas in particular; we get it right from the UN computer center. Right now the latest forecast is several days overdue; the rumor is that it's been delayed for re-checking, because it's a real shocker." "I suppose so." Hall got into his car, slammed the door, and then peered out the window. "I hope I can rely on you, Mr. Rodney." "Certainly I mean to do all I can -- " "That's fine." With a tiny wave and a half-smile, his mind probably already at work on his next case, Mr. Hall upped his window, faced forward, and drove off. -- but I don't even know where she is. Art stared in silent protest after the car already zooming up the exit ramp. V wandered to an escalator and rode it up from the garage, emerging just inside one of the block's pedestrian entrances. He was jogged partially out of his dazed state by Timmy and Paula, who ambushed their father as he made his way back toward the Parrs' patio. The children were munching protein bars w ith which they smeared his clothes. Overriding his requests for a delay, they pulled at him to get him moving on a tour of the block's central park. He gave up and went along. He reassured himself that his children were well and then tentatively questioned them about Mommy. About all he could find out was that she had said she would come back to get them soon. The tour got as far as the nude pool before its directors deserted to join the Parr boys, w'ho were already in the water. Art sank down on a grassy bank nearby and tried to think, now and then waving mechanically at his offspring when they clamored for his attention. There w'ere other distractions too. No other men were at the pool -- probably most of those who lived in the block were busy this morning, at jobs or tending to their investments -- but several women had come to swim. Ann was obviously not the only bluenose radical in this small community; probably people with similar attitudes tended to get into the same blockhouse corporation. Anyway these women came to the nude pool wearing long, loose, only dimly translucent jackets, and they swam as bare as babies, without so much as a sequin pasted on to emphasize their sex. It was hard to say which was the more antierotic, being almost completely covered or completely bare. Some of them cast suspicious glances at the male stranger, who in turn waved at his children to show that he had a good reason for hanging around, and then frowned thoughtfully into space. But only his face was truly thoughtful. His brain was getting nowhere. In half an hour or so the kids were ready to do something else, and Art walked home with the four of them, reminding them to gather up their clothes. When he got back to the house he found George there, and promptly took him aside. "George, have you seen her this morning or heard from her?" "No, Art, I swear." "I've got to find her. She's my wife and I have a right to talk to her." George stood there for a while, looking glum and uncertain about it all. Then he said: "I have to agree with that." Emboldened, Art pushed harder. "I don't want to get you, or anybody, into trouble. But if I can't find her I'll have to go to the police and report her missing. It's that important to me." George came to a decision. "All right. After lunch you and I will go out and see about making contact." "How about right now?" "Just come along and we'll do it my way. After lunch." So a couple of hours later, after Art had spent some more time with his children, and Ann had fed them all some more sandwiches, the two men went out and got on the slidewalk together, George explaining that he didn't have a car right now, what with one expense and another. After a couple of kilometers' ride. Art saw a vast domed stadium looming up ahead of them. At about the same time, George came up from deep thought to say: "Understand, it may take a little time to find out exactly where she is. There are several people I want to talk to about it." "Just so I get a chance to see her, before she commits any irrevocable foolishness. Where are we going now?" "I expect one of the people will be at the ball game today. You just stand by and let me talk to him." "All right." Another kilometer and the slidewalk, by now fairly thick with passengers, deposited them before one of the entrances to the stadium. George said: "Let's not forget to pick up tickets. A dollar is a dollar." They accepted time-stamped tickets from the jaws of a machine as they passed in through a turnstile. George led Art through cavernous passageways to an outfield grandstand, where they emerged squinting into the sun. A sizable of the seats. The stadium's domed roof had been opened like a set of gigantic jaws and the people were in a good humor under the warm sun. George chose seats high in the rear, and kept looking around him at the crowd. "I think I see our man," he said after a minute. "You just watch the game, and I'll go talk to him." George moved away. Art watched the game, which was just beginning, and the crowd as well. The Cubs, the home team, took a one-run lead in the first inning, and gambling in the grandstand promptly became fierce and steady, conducted by arm-waves and cryptic shouts. Ushers and police ignored the betting; Art wasn't sure whether it was legal here or not. There seemed to be no bookies, no formal organization, and no wagers of more than ten dollars, but small money passed through hundreds of hands with every pitch. One of the busier gamblers was the man George had engaged in lowvoiced talk, who seemed able to keep his gaming and his conversation going at the same time. They were sitting too far away for Art to be able to tell if George was learning anything. Their talk just went on steady. So things went until the top of the fourth inning, when the Cubs blundered thernselves four runs behind. The emotional climate in the stands changed radically with the score. The majority of the spectators, grown men and late adolescents who wore the gaudy codpieces and indefinable look of the jobless, lost most of their enthusiasm for betting and brooded in sullen silence. Here and there a few gamblers persisted more energetically than ever, jumping and shouting like fanatics when they won, but joyless even then. G eorge finished his conversation abruptly and stood up, motioning to Art that it was time to leave. They met on the moving ramp going down to street level. A number of other men were heading restlessly in the same direction, taking to the exits early. In the lines forming at the exits there was some jostling for position, and some police were standing by alertly. A huge, disheveled man standing in the next queue glared across a railing at Art and George and murmured something unpleasant about jobholders. In present company Art felt secure enough to glare right back, until the man decided he was getting nowhere and turned away. "Three innings, dollar and a quarter," droned the Bureau of Sports agent in the booth where Art presented his ticket. Art picked up the coins that came clattering toward him from under the bulletproof glass. Probably watching a whole game would be worth three seventyfive. He wondered if they paid overtime for extra innings. As soon as they were clear of the stadium crowd, riding a westbound slidewalk into a part of the city Art had not visited before, he asked eagerly: "Did you find out where she is?" "We're on the trail. I told you, I'll have to talk to a couple of people." George, shaking his head, turned back to look at the slowly receding stadium, its roof-jaws gaping at the sky. "I was afraid we might have a little riot. It gets bad in there sometimes when the home team loses." Controlling his impatience. Art looked back too. "They can get paid now just to sit and watch a game and keep out of trouble. Or there are a thousand things people can do to win prizes. They don't have to be intelligent or educated, they can win by bowling or pitching horseshoes. Everyone can win a prize at something. I don't know what they want." George faced forward again. "Did I tell you, I may be going on television? Probably not, though, I think I blew the audition." "No." Art was surprised. "That's where I was this morning, auditioning. Just a local station. Oh, it's a real triplet of a mess. They have this monstrous clumsy machine, made up like a woman, for a man to fight. Let's change to the high-speed walk here, the next place I want to stop is way out in a slumburb." At the interchange, the walk they had been riding flowed briefly beside an acceleration strip. This strip was of viscous plastic that remained cohesive and hard-surfaced though it flowed like water, the circular stream of it running thick and deep and slow beside the slow slidewalk, and thin and fast to match speeds with the express. With no more balancing than it took to mount a stair, the passengers made the changeover. Once whizzing westward aboard the fast, long-distance belt. Art and George sat down on the continuous bench that moved with their new conveyance. "So what about this television program?" Art asked, his curiosity aroused. "It'll be garbage. They want somebody to jump through the air like an idiot and scream, and beat up this giant woman... There could be a good karate program, showing how the human mind and body can work together. I'd like to do a good one someday but I don't suppose they'd ever let me. I guess I'll do this one if they want to hire me. I can use the money." Art had a sudden realization of the obvious: a midwifer was illegal and therefore must be expensive. Rita hadn't had much money with her. Might she have fallen into the hands of some cut-rate quack? "George, are you paying for -- Rita?" "I'm contributing something." "Then why must we run all over the city to find out where she is? Don't you know?" George calmly shook his head. For a while they rode through the warm afternoon without talking. The whispering rush of the express walk, shaded beneath its plastic awning, bore them at highway speed through kilometer after kilometer of the great city. They passed industrial blockhouses, and older manufacturing parks surrounded by grim fences, where machines labored night and day for Man, the master, repairing and sometimes redesigning themselves, only occasionally requiring any human supervision. They passed street after street of the twoand threeapartment dwellings in which the bulk of the city's people seemed to live. Here dwelt the great respectable mass. Here the head of the household might work two or three days a week, here the family owned stocks and bonds enough to bring some usable income, here they had success from time to time in winning prizes. Not really full-time jobholders, most of them, but that was how they saw themselves. Vending centers flowed past, public computing terminals, streets and parking lots. A school. A park, with a young couple naked on the grass, bodies locked and working toward orgasm. A Church of Eros, whose twin towers stood like the raised knees of a supine woman, flanking the main entrance. A superhighway interchange for private surface vehicles, fallen into disrepair, with half its lanes closed by barricades, grass growing through the cracked concrete. Nearby, a terminal of the underground long-distance tube complex. More twoand three-family dwellings, row on row on row. And scattered everywhere throughout the clean and sunlit city, the fortified stone walls of blockhouses springing up. Now Art noticed with part of his mind that the buildings rushing past were becoming noticeably shabbier; they must be approaching the western border of the city. Thinking aloud, he said: "Suppose she actually does have a child, produces a living child out of this. What will we do then? I tell myself that if it comes to that we'll just ignore what people say, or the looks we get from them. I'll do all I can to keep the third one from feeling unwanted. But I suppose he will." "I just don't know how that would work," said George. "And Rita. I don't know if going to jail would bother her as much as being sterilized." After another little silence George said; "I know the thought of having that done has scared her in the past. Maybe now, though, it won't seem so terrible. She'd never have another baby to worry about, once this one is taken care of." "If it ever is a baby." Art felt a surge of pity and grief for the unwanted third-to-be, unneeded and detested by a world already jammed. Fetus, why do you thrust with such a mad, blind drive to reach the light? Shrink back to nothing. Go away. There's nothing here in the world for you, that you should fight to reach it. But of course the seed could only grow where it had been planted. "George, the Family Planning man implied that when some women go through this new method of extracting the fetus and freezing it, then they're content to have the resulting child brought up in an orphanage. I wonder if that's what Rita has in mind. To me it would be worse than having a third child with us, to purity with what the neighbors say. Do you know what she intends? She must have discussed some plan with you." George shook his head gloomily, staring off into the distance. "We'd adopt the kid, or something. We'd hang onto him. But it would be pretty grim, and I don't want that kid to ever come into this world. You can see how I feel, can't you?" "I can see how you feel, and how Rita feels, too. Maybe that's my trouble. I see everybody's point of view. Even the kid who isn't born yet." His eyes flicked at Art and off what is it then?" Being w'ell rested and in good control of himself. Art could now have brought out the arguments w ith which to demolish this simplistic point of view. But he had no wish to argue with George, and anyway arguments were no good for changing someone's mind until that mind was ready for change. T he city proper was suddenly left behind. No official boundary or sharp line of demarcation was visible, but within the space of a few blocks the view changed, as what was unmistakably a slumburb came rising about the slidewalk like a dirty wave. Art was a stranger to this part of the Chicago area, but it did not look much different from some sections of Los Angeles. Here were the endless curved rows of small houses cheaply built, falling apart at the age of twenty or thirty, but still occupied. Not only occupied, but cut and partitioned. There would be no steady jobholders living here, and not many who owned shares of stock or won more than an occasional prize. This was Basic Income territory. A small vending district clustered around the terminus of the high speed slidewalk. Here all the other pedestrian walks were stat, as rigid and unmoving as the streets. Among the automated vendors a couple of huntan-attended establishments survived. One of these, a small and dingy tavern at the dead end of a block, proved to be George's destination. The tavern did not look old, but was already rundown in appearance, sharing the neighborhood's general air of defeat. Daylight was shut out from the interior, and the artificial lighting inside was dim but violently colored. As Art's eyes adjusted he could see obscene words scrawled here and there on the shabby walls, and concealing garments, opaque hip boots and overcoats, crudely drawn. All in all. Art supposed, a typical BI barroom; not that he had seen many such, except in television stories. Four or five apathetic male customers perched on bar stools. Above and behind the bar, the legally required police TV eye roosted like a robotic vulture, now and then turning its glass eye on its scrawny metal neck. The bartender raised his head, sizing up his two new customers, and fixed eyes blank as the vulture's lens on George, as if deciding he was the one who had to be dealt with. "Couple of short ones," George ordered, resting an elbow on the bar. When two small glasses of beer had been poured, he asked: "Is Alfie around?" "Maybe shootin' pool," the bartender grated. There was a back George strolled that way. "I'll just see if he's there." "That'll be one dollar, see the sign?" George just glanced back as he strolled. "I won't touch a cue." He went on into the poolhall. The bartender hesitated briefly, then picked up the coins George had left on the bar and slouched away to tend another customer. Art sipped his beer, which for some reason tasted quite good. He wished he knew how to talk to these people and act with them. George's and Rita's background was a middle-class as his own, but George had picked up the knack somewhere. Maybe in karate, though he had mentioned once that most of the students and practitioners were not the tough-guy type. Couple of short ones. Get tough with me and I can break your ribs -- this last was only implied, of course, never verbalized or even bluntly stated in so many body-language words. He was just this somewhat undersized fellow who was not at all intimidated. What others read into that was what intimidated them. There was a stir in a rear booth and a pair of B-girls materialized out of the dimness there and came flowing forward to the bar. Art felt a mild twinge of alarm. The girls' license buttons were prominently displayed on their kimonos, but the garments were probably longer and thicker and more shapeless than the letter of the law allowed. The woman approached the bar and stood there, closer to Art than to anyone else. Not that they looked at him. Their pale-painted faces were averted slightly, their mouths pinched in professional haughtiness and cool reserve. Art uncomfortably shifted his stance. George stuck his head out of the back room. "Not today, girls," he called. "Art, get a beer for Alfie, and get us a booth. We'll be out in a minute." The girls' faces relaxed into more natural scowls and they moved away, resuming some private conversation in bored voices. One pulled off her kimono to scratch beneath her bikni straps. Art bought three more short ones, and carried the filled glasses to an empty booth. F rom the booth he had a good view of the tavern's huge television stage. For some reason the ball game was not being shown; maybe the game was already over, or there could be rioting at the stadium. The barrel-sized image of an announcer's head was reading a news story: "This afternoon in the General Assembly, chief Chinese delegate Lu Ti-p'ing accused a neighboring government. Southern Pan-Asia, of using biological weapons against its own -- the Southern Pan-Asian -- people. "Lu quoted statistics from from uncertain causes have reduced the spa population by nearly ten per cent during the last three months. According to the have been the elderly and the chronically ill. According to the Chinese accusation, disproportionately few of the deaths have occurred among members of the Patriots' Party, now the ruling group in Southern Pan-Asia. "Finally the Chinese delegate expressed regret that, in his words, such an inhumane method of trying to strengthen itself economically. Is this, Lu asked, to be the first step on a road of dangerous economic aggression?" As if on cue the announcer's head was abruptly replaced by that of another, equally big, who with a tyrannosaur's smile read hastily through a perhaps ill-timed commercial for a Chicago vending chain. The presentation was so inept that Art assumed this was some small local station, maybe the very one George had auditioned for. Probably there were a hundred of them, though. Art sipped his beer. The newsmonger was soon back on stage, saying: "Then it was the turn of Cao Din That, chief spa delegate, to reply." The enlarged head of Cao Din That now appeared on the stage of the tavern in the Chicago slumburb, where nobody but Art seemed to be paying the least attention, and his translated words were heard, categorically denying all the charges leveled against the leaders of his suffering country. Possibly some foreign government was really to blame for the surplus deaths. If so, let the aggressors beware, they would be found out shortly. In any authority by interfering in spa internal affairs. The tone of the speech became milder. Possibly the deaths were the unforeseen side-effect of a new insecticide, employed in the desperate struggle to increase food production. Also to be considered were the airborne viruses that had been accidentally freed during the recent UN police action against the Nile Republic; no one knew where those viruses might have landed, nor would anyone even admit to knowing exactly what they were. The UN was to be applauded for its prompt action along the Nile, which had liquidated some planners of biological war, but still some of the consequences had been unfortunate. "Ah, th' world's gone t' repression," said a colorless little old man who must be Alfie, for he arrived at that moment with George. Art slid over to make room. Alfie seized a beer, drank most of it, and went on talking. "The whole world's crazy. You know what happened the other night? Somebody bombed Vic Rizzo's townhouse. It musta been just vandals. They couldn'ta known it was his." "That so?" George asked, indifferently. Art wondered who Vic Rizzo might be. After a few more social noises had been made, and Alfie further supplied with beer, George got to the point. "Alf, you know the city pretty well." "I guess I do." "Then tell me something." George dropped his low voice even lower. "Who might a nice girl go to see, if she got kind of carried away and emotional, and wanted to finish an extra baby? She's got two kids now." Alfie gave facial demonstrations of thought. "Married?" he asked, as if being married or single made any difference in the number of children a woman was allowed to bear. "Yes," said George. Alfie glanced at Art, wordlessly identified him as the worried husband, and winked at him. Then obviously pleased to be consulted, Alfie assumed an air of wisdom and began to talk. He seldom quite finished a sentence, however, and his speech was thick with allusions to people and places that Art had never heard of. Also Alf used a number of slang words strange to Art, or maybe Art was only mis hearing them, because Alfs whisper was almost too low to be made out. All in all, the dissertation was perfectly unintelligible. George, though, kept on listening with apparent satisfaction, now and again encouraging Alfie with grunts and nods, and ordering more beer. characters you know," Art reflected aloud, as he and George rode the express slidewalk into the east again. Twenty kilometers or so ahead, near the shore of invisible Lake Michigan and farther east than Art had been as yet, the unbelievable towers of the central city rose. George grinned. "Alfie has his uses." "I hope you found out something from him. I didn't. Do you think Rita is with one of those people he mentioned?" George turned to look back into slumburb country, a desolate sea of rooftops beneath the mid-afternoon sun. "I think Alfie may be on the phone to Family Planning right now. trying to sell them the information that ypu and I were asking about midwifers. The man I talked to at the ball park may be doing the same thing. Family Planning knows what Rita's trying to do, but I want'em to think she doesn't have a midwifer yet. They can't arrest us for asking general questions. All I've been trying to do so far today is put'em off the trail a little." Floundering well off the trail himself. Art could find nothing to say. VI silence through several slidewalk interchanges. He and George were deep in the city again, moving on a fairly crowded walk that angled to the southeast, before he spoke again to ask: "Where are we going now?" "The dojo. Fred's supposed to be there at three-thirty so I can watch him work out. And then I have a private lesson to give. Come along and watch." "Look, George, are you going to help me find Rita or aren't you? If you can't or won't, just say so. Don't keep stalling me along." George was unperturbed. "Just come along to the dojo. I said I'd help you and I will." Art puffed out his breath. But he went along; somehow George's words carried conviction. Under a sign that read parr's waiting for them, holding up the front of a modest building in a small middle-class vending district. Under one arm Fred was carrying a whitish roll of what appeared to be clothing. "Art, you and Fred remember each other, hey?" George unlocked the ground-floor door and stepped inside, waving on the lights with a passage of his hand over the switchplate on the wall. Art's hand was squeezed. "Sure we do," said Fred, clearing his throat nervously. He towered over the two older men. "Art, how's your wife and kids?" "Oh. fine. I guess you met Rita yesterday? Over at George's place?" "Yeah, sure, that's right." It seemed obvious that Fred wasn't in on the midwifery conspiracy, but still some clue to Rita's whereabouts might possibly be gotten out of him. Later. Right now Fred was all nervous anticipation of whatever test he had been brought here for, and George was present, raising his window blinds, checking his printout for messages, and in general opening up his shop. The interior of the dojo was mostly one big room, about twenty meters square, and two stories high, so you could have fitted a very small house inside it. The floor was of polished wood. In the front, beside the street entrance, an area separated by a low partition from the big room contained a desk, with phoneplate and computer terminal, and a few chairs, some of them arranged as for spectators. An open doorway in the rear led to some lockers and. Art supposed, a shower. Large flags of the United States, the United Nations, and Japan were formally and correctly displayed together on one wall. The general impression was of functional orderliness. George and Fred each bowed, not deeply or very ceremoniously, toward the flags. Then they slipped off their sandals and padded back toward the locker room, bare feet seeming to grip the floor familiarly. "Make yourself at home, Art," George called back. Art put his own sandals into the convenient rack by the front door, then wandered about looking the place over. The smooth floor was not slippery to bare feet. Something here reminded him of chess. He wondered if it was the square arena of polished wood, or some faint scent of conflict lingering in the conditioned air. Glancing up, he saw four android fighting machines hanging like felons near the high ceiling, above the center of the open floor. He looked about and spotted their control console standing near the desk. Feeling a technician's curiosity. Art walked over and looked at the controls. George and Fred soon emerged from the locker room, clad in loose whitish trousers and jackets, only moderately translucent, and wearing athletes' codpieces of hard protective plastic. "I guess I just lost my own belt someplace," Fred was saying, meanwhile accepting a brown belt, an overlong strip of tough-looking cloth, from George's hand. G eorge looped a black belt twice around his own waist and knotted it in front, and the two of them began to limber up, swinging their legs like ballet dancers, crouching and twisting and stretching their bodies to unlikely extremes, shaking wrists and ankles as if their hands and feet had fallen asleep. Art stood watching with some interest. "Ready?" George asked, after a few minutes of this. "Let's go fivetime sparring, then." With nearly the full length of the floor clear behind him, he drew himself up facing Fred and they exchanged bows. Then they stood, each with arms slightly bent, hanging down in front of his body, fists loosely closed. "You first," George directed. Fred snapped into a tenser, much lower stance, poised to attack, his right fist cocked near his hip, left arm curved before him in a blocking position. "Jo-dan! " The word came out in an explosive breath. George grunted: "Uhssf" Fred sprang forward and advanced in long deliberate strides, and with each stride one of his fists drove like a piston at George's chin. George flowed backward easily, staying just ahead of the punches, pressing each of them aside at the last moment with an economical open-handed block perfectly timed against Fred's extended arm. His short legs gracefully matched the speed and rhythm of the long ones driving at him. What he was doing looked quite easy. After he had gauged the first punch, George's eyes moved downward between punches, appraising the movements of Fred's feet and hips. With his fifth punch Fred halted and stood motionless, arm still extended. Instantly George came blurring back at him with a counterpunch that was evidently an expected part of the ritualized combat; he snapped it to a halt a centimeter from Fred's unmoving chin. Now it was Fred's turn to draw himself up straight, while George crouched for the attack. "Jodan!" "Uhss!" George charged. Somehow he made his shortness look like an advantage. The sleeves of his white jacket snapped audibly with each punch. Fred retreated stiffly and hurriedly, parrying with heavy blocks that looked comparatively awkward. When it came time for his counterattack he essayed an arm-grab and kick to the stomach which George did not attempt to avoid. The snapping kick just touched George's jacket, as it was evidently supposed to do, but George still seemed to find it unsatisfactory. "Try again," he ordered. Fred went through the grab-andkick again. George said nothing. Art got the impression that Fred was failing his test. George exchanged bows with his opponent, and turned to Art. "Art, switch the andys on, will you? The console by the desk." Art found the power switch. There came a whispering of cables up above, and the four androids started to descend, hanged men coming down for vengeance. Their wire cables lowered them slowly, as their still-blind faces turned this way and that and their plastic limbs began to quiver and stir. By the time the androids' feet had touched down on polished wood, their legs had life and balance enough to let them stand. The cables detached themselves and were quickly reeled up out of the way by the overhead machinery. Four men of about average height were left standing in the middle of the floor. Their heads and hands and feet were tan, the rest of their bodies white, as though clothed in beltless karate outfits. At the crotch of each appeared a small, formalized codpiece-bulge. Their tan faces were featureless except for small recessed eye lenses and flattish dummy noses. Like superior creatures lost in their own proud thoughts, they stood with loosely hanging arms, ignoring the three real men who watched them. George, coming over to the console, called back to Fred: "Want to run through heian number four?" Fred shrugged. "Okay." He frowned at the man-like figures, as if hoping to intimidate them. The four androids were warmed up and fully active now, and as George set up their controls they obediently arranged themselves in the center of the floor, facing one another like four cardplayers looking across a large square table. Each was crouched in the same attacking position that the men had used for the ritual sparring. "You don't fight all four at once, do you?" Art asked. "I've seen karate on television a few times, but I confess I never paid too much attention." George dismissed television karate with a mere lipcurl of contempt. "What speed do you want, Freddy? How about Three or Four?" Fred flushed slightly. He stood with his hands on his hips, swinging his legs again. "I can handle One-point-five, or Two." After a moment George said: "Try Two-point-five, then," and set a dial. "Better get a helmet." "Okay." Fred trotted to the locker room. going to fight all four at once." "Just in a kind of formalized way, a pre-arranged exercise. They come at you one at a time, and anybody who has some training and who has memorized the moves of the particular heian can do it. If he keeps his nerve. And if the speed's set low enough. He wants to do it pretty fast." For a moment George's face said openly: It's his funeral. Something about the fighting machines fascinated Art. The way they stood there on the polished wood like outsize chessmen, waiting for an act of human control to impel them to ritual battle. He asked: "Is it all right if I take a closer look?" George glanced at the controls. "Go ahead." Art padded over to the androids. They did not seem to notice him, as they waited with impassive poise. If you order us to punch and kick you. Lord Man, so will we do. Art peered into dull lens-eyes and wondered what image they made of him. With a cautious finger he touched the plastic knuckles of one cocked tan fist. Not as hard as the proverbial rock, but not what one would call safely padded, either. The fingers of the hand were not really separate, but only indicated by grooves in the one plastic piece. "Feels as if it could kill you." "Not likely, they don't really hit like black belts." George smiled briefly. "Does sting a little, though." "You've been hit, then." "bh, sure. Not seriously. Yes, these things can be dangerous. We sometimes put big padded hands and feet on'em for novices. But if there's no real element of danger when you train, you can't really train properly." He glanced toward the locker room. There came the sound of a toilet flushing. "Fred's no novice. But he's nowhere near as good as he's been telling me he is. I just can't hire him now." "Then why -- ?" Art gestured at (he androids. "Oh, I owe him a full fair tryout, I guess. And he's got good potential if he'd settle down and practice every day." Fred came back, fitting on something like a fencer's mask. "I found a face protector. I like it bettern a whole helmet." "All right," said George, standing by the console. Fred moved in among the androids, and oriented himself carefully at the center of the space between them, where he was the focus of all their lenses. He drew a deep breath and then stood up relaxed. "Ready." George touehed a red control, and instantly bright red warnings glowed into life in the eyes of each mechanical figure. Somewhere a small repeater chime began to sound, one, two, three, four, five notes and the android at Fred's left lunged at him with a punch too fast for Art to follow. Fred was ready though and his left arm snapped up to block the attack while his right hand came whipping around edgewise to hit home like a hatchet on the tan plastic neck. The aggressor machine was sent staggering back. Meanwhile another was already charging. Each android charged in turn, was beaten off, reset itself quickly, and in its next turn came back to the attack again, aiming another blow or kick at Fred, or grabbing at his jacket with clamplike fingerless hands. About half a minute passed, while Fred piled up points. Fred spun from side to side, defending himself with vicious blocks, counterattacking with fists and feet and elbows. His face was rigid with concentration -- or was it fear and hate he showed? He reached out and pulled down an android's head, smashing the blank uncaring face against his driving knee. Again he spun around -- Not quite in time. A savage punch glanced off his skull, and down he went. Art moved with an electronic technician's instinct for the power switch, but George's hand was there already. For an instant the androids hesitated, looking for fair game. Then their eyes died and their bodies fell clattering to the wooden floor. Fred was rolling over on the floor, gasping and moaning, clutching at his head. Art and George went to him. He rolled just as Art bent down, and Art's hand was besmeared with a drop of Fred's blood. "They changed speed!" Fred sat up, dripping blood onto his white jacket. "I almost had'em, and then something went wrong... ah, triplets, that hurts! I swear they changed on me..." Fred was practically sobbing with exertion, pain, defeat. Having played chess against computers. Art thought that perhaps he understood Fred's feelings. But since he had risked no blood against the chess computers, Art said only: "Lie still. I'll get a towel." Fred's scalp was torn but still the damage didn't look too serious. George stayed with the victim, gently getting his faceprotector off, while Art went to the locker room and found a towel and also picked up a first aid kit that hung there on the wall. He had just gotten back to the disaster area when the street door of the dojo opened and a tall man came in. This man was well dressed in translucent shorts and business jacket, and had dark skin and Oriental eyes. As he was starting to bow to the flags he noticed what was happening, and immediately slipped off his shoes and came across the floor. "Have an accident?" "Oh, hello. Doc. Yes," said George, getting to his feet. Fred also started to get up, then sat back on the floor as the man who had just come in bent to look at his torn scalp. Accepting the towel from Art, Doc dabbed around the wound. "This looks like it'll need some glue. Ivor, fetch my bag in from the car, will you?" Another man, youngish and of undistinguished appearance, who had followed the doctor in and then had remained uncertainly near the door, gave a little salute with his fingers like a chauffeur or a servant and then ducked out. "Doc," said George, "this is Art Rodney, my sister's husband. Art, this is Dr. Hammad." With a look as of recognition, the doctor nodded, and reached to shake Art's hand. George said: "Art, when you have a chance, you can consult the doctor about your problem. He's your man." Galactic Emperor's treasure-box sampier includes the best of Anderson -- holder of five Nebula and two Hugo Awards. And editor Roger Elwood tops it off with careful, affectionate, insightfui analyses of Foul's work. An honest-to-goodness tribute to one of science-fiction's abiding geniuses. #S pages. # science-fiction by authors like Aldiss, Pohl, Knight, Lafferty, Russ and six others proves that the realm of laughter lies not very far from the realm of tears. Edited by master science-fiction writer, Robert Siherberg, who has won two Hugo and three Nebula awards. # pages. #  Just by adding these science-h'ction masterpieces  to your iibrary, you can depart any time. To iive in the dimension you choose, for as hme as you want. And return, of course, when you like. What a stellar way to go... and come hack. For a very noncosmic price! meticulously plotted, detailed, frightening, exciting, baffling, challenging. It just won't let you go! # pages. # engaging, amusing science-fiction fantasy is set in the post-atomic war civilization of Stories. Ten gripping stories representing the subtle union of precise biochemical technicalities and mystical reverence for the occult. # pages. # Get these books from your favorite book store, or wherever science-fiction books are sold. WAdvt. No. # -- I pageIf -- August, October and December -- # E arly in March my phone rang. Vienna was on the line, the U.S. Embassy: "Would you consider coming to Eastern Europe to speak on science fiction for the U.S. I. A.?" I won't lie to you, this is not the sort of thing that happens every day at our house. But it seems to be happening more in the last few years than it used to; in the recent past I've accepted similar offers, from one government or another, to visit Italy, Japan, Brazil and a few other countries, not to mention the usual run of speaking engagements for schools, corporations and institutions. I am not alone in this. Over the past decade I've seen Brian Aldiss, for instance, any number of times; and with the possible exception of London, I don't think we've ever run into each other in the same city twice. This is almost as true of my long-term friendship with Arthur Clarke. Robert Silverberg, Robert A. Heinlein and half a dozen others. We are becoming a pretty peripatetic lot, we sf writers. All this traveling has been educational to me: it has taught me that sf people are a breed apart. Sometimes the color of the skin is different, or the shape of the eyes. Often we have trouble with languages (how nasty it is of everyone else not to speak English!), and almost as often our governments don't get along very well. But the people themselves are never different. The science-fiction fans, the editors, the writers, the artists -- they are always and everlastingly the same; and I have felt more at home in Nagoya or Montreal with my own kind than I usually do with my neighbors next door. The qualities that interest you and me in sf here in America are the same qualities that interest all those other people in it, too: We are of one blood, you and I; and the culture shock of a different nationality or tongue lasts half an hour at the most. Nevertheless, Eastern Europe was something special. I had only visited that whole part of the world once or twice before, and very briefly. So I didn't think very long; I said yes, and began packing. The statistics: I was gone a little under a month. I gave eight formal lectures, participated in eleven round-tables, gave twenty-one TV, radio, newspaper and magazine interviews and took part in something like thirty "other functions," ranging from a meeting in a publisher's office to an all-night drinking party in a Soviet night club. I don't remember all this; I'm quoting from a summary the State Department made for me. I especially don't remember the Soviet night club, or at least not all that clearly. It was a hard evening. What I do remember is a little chaotic and disconnected, in the form of notes I jotted down on airplanes and trains and while waiting for a car to pick me up; and here it is. The Yugoslav publishing industry has a lot of problems that Americans don't face, and many of them come from the sheer difference in size. Yugoslavia is not a very big country to begin with. And it has four -- count 'em, four -- official languages. Nevertheless they do have a considerable amount of publishing, and quite a fair amount of that is science fiction: hard-cover books, paperback books and even magazines. The magazine is particularly interesting. It is called Galaksija. It is not related to the American Galaxy, but is a sort of young people's popular-science magazine. Every month they devote their centerfold to one or two sf stories, usually translations from foreign writers: Henri Slesar, Anatolij Dnjeprov, Brajan Oldis, Artur Klark, Frederik Pol, Deni Plahta are common bylines. The editor is a really fine fellow named Gavrilo Vuckovic. He started Galaksija a couple of years ago with a circulation of # copies; it is now # and they expect # quite soon. So they are going to spin off an all-sf magazine, they hope, maybe late this year. You can move around quite freely in Yugoslavia, but tourists do encounter a few problems now and then. For example, there is Yugoslavia's answer to the Pentagon, the building called The Gorges. This is Yugo Army HQ, and it got that name because the architect designed it to look like the mountain gorges where the Yugoslav partisans fought against the Germans in World War II: jagged building edges cantilevered partway across one of the main streets of Belgrade. It is interesting looking, so tourists often stop and take pictures of it, and then they get arrested if a cop sees them. Photographing Army installations is a crime in Yugoslavia. (There are no signs warning you against it, either.) A foolish law? Sure. You know that and I know that. But the police, they don't know that, so they arrest you. Esperantists; The Belgrade Esperanto Association is at # Marsala Tita. The thing to remember about the Yugoslavs is that they have spent most of their history being conquered and fighting themselves free again. If the city of Belgrade makes it through to the end of this year without being occupied by any foreign army it will be, someone told me, the first time since the Romans invaded that they have managed thirty consecutive years without some foreign army running their city. Politically they are wise as wolves. One of the favorite strolling and playground parks in Belgrade used to be a Turkish fortress. Kids ride the merry-go-round where the Turks used to impale Serbs on sharpened stakes, and leave them there so their screams would notify the other Serbs who was boss. All the Yugoslavs know all about it, even the little kids. For two thousand years someone or other has almost always been shoving a sharpened stick up their asses. When no outsider appeared to do the job they did it to each other: Serbs to Croats to Slovenes to Macedonians to whoever. They are wary, skeptical and outspoken. They respect trust either. I like them. It surprised me -- in view of this bred-in wariness of theirs -- to find they liked me, too -- more accurately, it surprised me that on very short acquaintance I found I was being given more warmth and trust than I had any reason to expect. Then someone explained it to me. The acquaintance was not short at all. The Yugoslav sf readers had known me very well for a good many years, as they know a lot of Western sf writers, through our published work. Principal sf book publishing house is called "jugoslavie," and they bring out a nice-looking line of hardbounds in uniform black-andwhite laminated plastic covers: Brave New World, The Space Merchants, #, Blish's The Seedling Stars and other by English-American authors, plus writers from Strugatsky brothers) and elsewhere. There does not seem to be any real native science fiction in Yugoslavia. A few writers have tried it, but none have been translated into English, and the locals spoke politely but not enthusiastically about their work. Nearly every sf book is available, at least in small quantities, in imported editions, usually English Penquins or French paperbacks. I assume there is some sort of censorship. but it does not seem terribly strict. I saw everything from Solzhenitsyn through karate manuals to raunchy German nudie magazines freely on sale, in general publishing categories, and a wide assortment of sf. They are all in foreign languages, but that doesn't make as much difference as it might in, say, the U.S. Nearly all educated Yugoslavs appear to speak at least two languages well, and I have met some who were fluent in eight or ten. Belgrade names its principal streets after great revolutionary leaders of history, including that great American, Dzordza Vasingtona. One of my public lectures got canceled for political reasons. It wasn't banned, exactly. It was just that there was some sort of unclear directive, and the sponsoring authority decided to play it safe and call the lecture off. Another, under exactly the same directive, went off freely and to a large audience. That was in the Student Cultural Centre -- a snappy looking building out of a #s Astaire-Rogers movie, that before the war had been a Royal Yugoslav Arniy officers' club. The audience was nominally "youth," although I saw at least four or five men with actual long white beards, and it went very well, especially in the discussion period that followed. This is a major difference between Yugoslavia and other Eastbloc countries: the Yugoslavs are The discussion was a lot like any American college or sf-club rap session, including impassioned debate on New Wave vs. Old. One student made a #-minute impassioned speech in Serbo-Croatian denouncing me for my invidious attack against Stanley Kubrick (I had said that in my opinion the last third of #I was a meaning-free light show plus some stale Jean Cocteau surrealism; I have said the same thing to American audiences, and gotten the same response.) For a moment it felt like a lynch mob forming, and everybody was trying to talk at once. Attendance was # male. None of the few girls present took any part in the discussion, although at my press conferences several of the reporters were pretty young girls, at least one of them a red-hot fan. There's a handsome mountain called Avala near Belgrade; people go there on one-day excursions. It has a very modern TV tower, and a celebrated monument to the Yugoslav war dead. It also has a small plague to the memory of Soviet Marshal Zhokov, who died there a few years ago when his plane crashed into the mountain. The guide books don't say much about the plaque. Every Yugoslav knows all about it, though. When Zhukov decided to come to Belgrade on a state visit the Russians insisted on putting their own air traffic controller in the airport tower, and the poor fellow got mixed up between feet and meters in giving landing instructions. He wound up guiding the plane in about fifty feet under the runway. The Yugoslavs are course, probably hasn't got that much to be grateful for. Yugo TV has sampled most of the American science-fiction programs, without any of them being very popular. It surprised me that Star Trek didn't go bigger. With all the Trekkies in the U.S., I confidently expected at least some mad partisanship anywhere in the world the series appeared... but the Yugos (remember?) aren't much given to wild enthusiasm. The ones I talked to about it shrugged and said politely, "Perhaps twenty years ago it would have been more interesting." So it ran four weeks and that was that. I was in Belgrade during the Tenth Party Congress, which meant the hotels were full of Communist Party Delegates from all over the world, even places like San Marino, and four or five times a day the main streets would be closed off so that some big wheel, usually Marshal Tito, could drive by at ninety miles an hour. You can always tell when it's Tito, because his private ambulance is always in the motorcade. He is #, and that week he was made President of Yugoslavia for life. I said delicately to a Yugoslavian friend that making a man of # life president was not quite as farreaching a step as with a man, of say, half that age. He said, just as delicately, that that point had not been lost on anyone. Yugoslavia has its own sciencefiction film Festival, more or less competing with the one every year in Trieste, Italy, right across the Adriatic. Yugoslavia's is "biennial," which means whenever they can afford to put it on. The next one will likely be in #. It will be held on the Adriatic coast, with the most marvelous mountains and bays you've ever seen... and the most terrifying German drivers of Porsches and Audis, down from Munich for the weekend and determined to make the round trip in record time. Yugoslav food is good, at least up to a point, but the best dishes are native. If you don't have an interpreter, you can always fall back on Yugoslavia's answer to the hot dog, What's-Its-Name-#. That isn't its real name, but it's all you need to order it. It looks like ten small sausages, tastes somewhere between a spicy hamburger and an ungreasy hot dog and is always served with plenty of chopped raw onion. Very good, especially if you don't plan to breathe on anyone. Its special virtue is that you don't need to know its name. It is always served # pieces at a time, and it is the only dish that is always served that way, so whenever you see .Something-or-Other-# on a Yugoslav menu that's it. Just point to it and enjoy. The State Department offered me all sorts of visual aids and stuff to help dress up my tour. I said, "yes, thank you" to everything, and that was the last we heard of that. Except for the films. They asked me what films I thought would be of interest in Eastern Europe, mentioning that their own researchers had suggested Fantastic Voyage, Forbidden Planet. Silent Running and The Thing. I said with great tact that these were all fine films, but not exactly the newest and most exciting. I recommended #, Sleeper, Westworld and several others. So we got Fantastic Voyage, Forbidden Planet, Silent Running and The Thing. Jhe basic lecture At least I knew something about each of the four films: the handicapped children who had played the robots in Silent Running, the background of Forbidden Planet and the subsequent adventures of Robby the Robot, the making of Fantastic Voyage as it had been told to me by Jerry Bixby, who wrote the script. And I was happy to tell them the inside story of The Thing. Time was when the late John W. Campbell wrote a truly marvelous science-fiction story. It was called Who Goes There?, and it has been voted the most famous science-fiction novella of all time, and it deserves it. Who Goes There? took place on the South Pole, involved a creature from outer space who could assume any shape he chose, even yours or mine, undetectably, and was not only rattling good adventure but contained much meat for philosophizing on questions of identity, good and evil and all that. It was really a fine story, and it would have made a marvelous movie. A producer who read it realized this, so he bought it. He then turned it over to a script writer. Who made some changes. It had been at the South Pole; he changed it to the North Pole. It had been about an alien who could assume any shape; it now became about an alien who had a very specific shape: he looked like a giant, man-eating carrot. And all the thought and insight into identity and reality were dropped in favor of one of the dumbest boygirl stories I have ever seen, plus a lot of people being hit over the head. And he put it all together and called it The Thing (short for The Thing from Outer Space). I do not want to give you the impression that I dislike The Thing. That would be a wrong impression. I loathe it. For one thing, I had to see it three times in three weeks; and you don't know how bad a film is until you watch it with a bunch of people who don't understand the dialogue and have to get by on the visual story, which in this particular film hardly exists. For another, even if it were a good film I would resent it. It is a travesty on Who Goes There?, which could have been a superb film and now, because The Thing was made, will never be a film at all. I also told the Eastblockers about what was happening in current American science fiction. To illustrate, I told them about three different, brand-new books -- two of them so new that they haven't been published yet, although they will be very shortly. I selected the books with some care, first because I consider them fine books, second because there is very little chance that any of them will ever be published in any of the Eastbloc countries, and yet they signify to me some of the most interesting new directions in sf today. One was Samuel R. Delany's mammoth new novel, Dhalgren: a counter-culture story about a strange city somewhere in America, where some inexplicable disaster has taken place. Dhalgren is the most sensually explicit sf novel I remember reading. It isn't porno; but it is naked, nothing is fudged, nothing is concealed, everything is explored. The second was Joanna Russ's time novel about women in three parallel worlds, and a tract for women's lib... so good that I admire it immensely, although I have the bad luck to be a man. The third is Ursula LeGuin's The Dispossessed: an interplanetary socio-space opera, beautifully written and peopled, taking place on the worlds around a distant star after the Earth has all but destroyed itself. It too is a tract -- for a sort of libertarian anarchy, against Big Government. I do not believe Eastern Europe will see very much of these books. The LeGuin is, I am sure, politically unacceptable. So, in a different way, is the Russ: the women's liberation movement does not exist anywhere in Eastern Europe. It is not allowed to exist; official government wisdom decrees that it has already attained its objectives, under their laws. And the Delany is the least publishable of them all, by Redland standards. Socialist countries are less sexually tolerant than Queen Victoria ever was. I also told them about as many other Western writers as I had time for. There are only about half a dozen living Western sf writers who are fairly well known through the socialist countries. I'm one, mostly on the basis of three or four very widely translated books and stories like The Space Merchants, Tunnel Under the World and The Midas Plague. Ray Bradbury, Isaac Asimov. Arthur C. Clarke, and at most one or two others complete the list. Of people like Larry Niven, Andre Norton, Frank Herbert, even Robert A. Heinleirt they have heard very little; so I tried to tell them, too, about the writers I thought they might publish... especially as most of the Eastbloc countries have now joined the International Copyright Convention, and presumably will start paying for new books in real, globally spendable currency. When there was a general audience (as distinct from members of the Writer's Union, Journalists, etc.), I also tried to tell them something about the weird and wonderful world of American science-fiction fandom, with its conventions, fanzines, feuds and enthusiasms. But I don't think they believed me. The hardest thing for me to get across in this whole series of encounters was that there are no answers to questions like, "What does American science fiction think of the future?" or "How does American science fiction view political questions?" Over and over I kept repeating that we are a bunch of stubborn individualists, and what is true of Delany is nowhere near true of Niven, Heinlein does not map against Bradbury, etc. I am not sure they believed me there, either. To some extent I think many Eastbloc sf writers cannot imagine a society in which there is not a party line. And I suspect that some of them would be uncomfortable without the guidance it provides. Bucharest is a beautiful city. Looks like a clean Paris. You can live like a king in Bucharest, if you have the money. I thought the restaurant food was awful, but I am told that is because I never got far from the hotel except to go to private homes for meals (which were great.) Some of the specialties are good. A favored fish is called "Crap," so when you pick up a menu you are likely to see four or five different kinds of crap on it. Tourists like to buy canned crap to take home for gifts for their friends. I didn't do this. I've never liked the idea of carrying a lot of crap around. The Romanian Writers' Union laid on a special round-table meeting for me with their Science-Fiction Section. It was a full-dress affair: coffee, wine, cakes and the Romanian equivalent of slivovitz. The long table was loaded with Romanian sf: about a dozen original novels, another dozen short-story collections, plus odds and ends. They also have translated a fair amount of Western sf, but nowhere near as much as they would like. The reason is commendable. Romania is dollar-poor; they try to keep their foreign policy and their economy independent of Moscow (El AI flies into Bucharest, and Romania kept up diplomatic relations with Israel all through the disturbances), and so they devote most of their export earnings to heavy machinery for industrialization. On the other hand, they don't publish without paying, as Certain Neighbor Nations have been known to do. When they can find a way to pay for more, they will publish more. They are, I think, a likeable lot. (But it may be that I am an easy mark: I've never been in a country where I didn't find people I liked a lot. Nor have I ever been in a country where I liked the government very much... including my own.) The Secretary of the Writers' Union, Ion Hobana, is himself a science-fiction writer of considerable distinction. He is a handsome, distinguished-looking, cordial, intelligent man somewhat resembling Philip Jose Farmer. He has traveled widely, has read everything of any importance in American and in fact world science fiction and would be an asset to any writers' or publishers' group anywhere. He, through the Writers' Union, does a lot to encourage new sf blood in Romania. Last year they had a nationwide contest to discover new talent. "Several hundred" amateur stories were entered, each with the names removed to give each a fair chance. About forty were considered promising enough for the final round, and the winner was a young man named Mircea Oprita. They tell me he writes extremely maturely and well, and I hope somehow to find a way to get some of his work published in the U.S. You don't have to belong to the Writers' Union to get published. It you've published a few stories, the Union will probably invite you to join. Then you get the benefits: protection on royalties and subsidiary rights, opportunities to use the club facilities, use of Unionowned vacation hotels, etc. I did not see these in Romania, but if they are half what they're cracked up to be I would like to join that union. After I spoke at the Writers' Union roundtable there was quite a lengthy and varied discussion. One man got up and made a lengthy rejoinder in abstract, metaphysical terms, which appeared to concentrate on the subject of The Meaning of SF Considered as Mythopoeia. When he was finished several of the writers present immediately said. "That's your opinion," and one said the Romanian equivalent of "Bullshit." Made me feel right at home, that did. The place in Bucharest you shouldn't photograph is the headquarters building of the Communist Party of Romania. There is no particular reason that you would want to, except that it happens to be right behind a pretty church and park. The cops lurk in the park. I saw my only Eastbloc fanzine in Romania. Throughout socialist Europe all printing facilities, including mimeograph machines, are all state-owned, and it is not advisable to try to set one up in your basement. So all publishing is official. The fanzine, named Solaris, gets around this by using the mimeo facilities of a university. It is published. edited and written by students. I am not very sure of its contents (anyone who reads French, Spanish or Italian can make out a few words of Romanian, but in my case not enough to have much confidence), but they appear to be entirely fiction; no articles, no columns, no fan feuds, no ads for Star Trek posters. I asked the American Embassy in Moscow to wire me a copy of my Russian travel plans via the American Embassy in Bucharest. They did, right off. Unfortunately somebody along the line marked it "classified," so they couldn't show it to me. A Romanian translator is now finishing up a version of J.R.R. Tolkien's The Hobbit for immediate publication. The same translator did Salinger's Catcher in the Rye, which sold out nationwide in twelve hours. They expect Tolkien to sell out just as fast. The University of Bucharest maintains an Institute of Futurology. I had a pleasant meeting with two of their head persons. They were very interested in western forecasting ("primarily, of course, in methodology and validation processes; not, of course, in political or ideological matters," one of them spelled out) and I promised to put them on the mailing list for the World Future Society's # General Assembly in Washington. Their basic approach to forecasting is analytical and mathematical. It so happens that I consider this approach hopelessly formal and sterile. I explained this to them, and they courteously inclined their heads. I looked forward especially to going to Moscow, because I have close personal friends there, fellow veterans of the Japanese International Science-Fiction Symposium of #. That was a marvelous bash. The Japanese had imported a selection of foreign writers: Judith Merril, for Canada; Brian W. Aldiss, England; Arthur C. Clarke, delegate for the world at large (but principally Sri Lanka, as they have now taken to calling his home base of Ceylon); myself for the U.S. And there was also a five-man Soviet delegation, headed by a handsome, cosmopolitan editor named Vassili Zakharchenko. My wife and I had happened to meet one of the other Soviets, a teachercritic-historian named Y-uli Kagarlitski, in London a few years earlier, and found him delightfully humorous and well informed. Otherwise East and West were total strangers. It was like a miniature U.N. We each knew the members of our own bloc very well, and looked with suspicion and curiosity at all the strangers. We tended to huddle in our own groups and peer perplexedly at the others: The western sf people on one side, the Soviets on the other and the Japanese huddling worriedly in between. It looked like being a sticky week. It did not begin particularly well, either. Arthur Clarke gave a keynote speech, quite formal, on the challenge of space. Vassili Zakharchenko gave an equally formal address on socialist realism in sf. Considered purely as lectures, they were up to the very high professional standards of excellence of both of them; but considered as first tentative steps to friendly association, they didn't do much. For one thing, the translation problem was acute. The Japanese had wisely provided two sets of translators: one fluent in English, the other fluent in science fiction. It didn't solve the problem, but it certainly eased it. But Zakharchenko chose to speak in Russian, fairly enough. So their official translator, a pretty girl who was part of the delegation, first rendered his Russian into Japanese, and then the Japanese teams did them into English. It all took forever, and by the time they were finished there was not a great deal left of Zakharchenko. Also it was a time when international tension was pretty high. Pingpong diplomacy had not yet started. China was the wild card in everybody's hand. Several of us in all three groups were old enough to have been in uniform in World War #, and it was sort of disconcerting to shake somebody's hand and realize that if I had happened to encounter him twenty-five years earlier it would have been our mutual duty to kill each other. And the Lion and the Unicorn, were still cold-warring for the crown of the world . Running any kind of sciencefiction conference is a chancy business, since so many of us are prima donnas. I really admired the courage of the Japanese. Not only were they facing up to all the usual problems of logistics and personalities, but they must have felt they were running a very real risk of starting But then, after the formal ceremonies, a marvelous Japanese writer named Tetsu Yano took over. Tetsu is a jolly, bright man who designs remarkably innovative advertising displays as well as writing science fiction. He announced that he was master of ceremonies for the remainder of the evening, and instructed us all, all eight or ten Russians, Ukranians, Canadians, Americans and British clumped restlessly on the stage, that we would each have to do a vaudeville turn. Arthur Clarke was required to do a South Sea Islands hula. Zakharchenko was instructed to give a three-minute speech in Japanese. Judy's assignment was a talk on the joys and perils of being a grandmother. The Ukranian sf writer sang a Ukranian folk ballad -- no one understood a word of it. not even the other Soviets, but it was obviously a funny little song. My wife, Carol, was asked to assume that I had vanished into hyperspace and she had to choose her next husband from among the couple of hundred people in the room. We all did our silly, amusing, good-natured little bits. And all of a sudden the air was let out of all our stuffed shirts. We were all giggling like fools together, and the symposium was alive and well at last. For the next week or ten days we lived in each others' pockets, drank Armenian brandy and American Coke together, sang, strolled, lectured, explored: we became a family. So we have all had a very special affection for each other since then that transcends personal, political and national differences; and that is why, among other reasons, f was looking forward to Moscow. Moscow is not only the capital of headquarters of its publishing business, the center of everything and the place where every Soviet who doesn't live there wishes he did. It is where the Action is. To an outsider, it isn't a particularly endearing city. It is monumental rather than beautiful, huge rather than appealing. Most of the way it looks is due to Joseph Stalin. He lived there; and he liked to decorate his home in styles that appealed to him. What appealed to him was mostly heroic statues and peculiarly gingerbready skyscrapers. dotted all over the city, in the style that is called Stalin-baroque. The celebrated Moscow subway is everything that has been claimed for it: clean, beautiful, spacious, fast, efficient and cheap -- seven cents, to go anywhere in the city. And in the last few years Moscow has filled up with cars. The Soviets imported a whole auto factory from the Italian Fiat people, and the result is that on the way to the airport leaving Moscow I was caught in an authentic and wholly unexpected Moscow traffic jam. The public face most Muscovites wear is dour and withdrawn. In private they are like anybody else, or a little jollier. real science-fiction magazine, and has no immediate plans to publish one. However, several of the major magazines publish sf (even Literaturya Gazetya, the classiest literary weekly), and one or two of them publish it regularly. One of these is a young people's science and handicraft magazine called Teknika-Molodezhi The editor is my old Japanese-band-ofbrothers friend Vassili Zakharchenko. He publishes some sf in every issue, both because he likes it and because the readers do. My entourage and I paid a ceremonial visit to their offices. (My entourage consisted of a State Department official and a Russian translator; later on the Writers' Union added a companion-cum-chaperone, and from time to time there was also a driver and some local dignitaries. It was a little like being in a parade.) As Teknika-Molodezhi had just published two of my stories, they ceremoniously handed me a brownpaper envelope containing # rubles and # kopecs. So I at last had my first taste of Moscow Gold. (I innocently inquired what had become of the royalties on the various other books and stories published in the Soviet Union over the past decade or so. The answer was translated very carefully, but I do not think I understand it. It had something to do with a statute of limitations; Moscow Gold is fairy gold, it appears, and if you don't pick it up in three years, it melts away.) The publishing house that owns Teknika-Molodezhi also publishes a number of science-fiction books, as well as a lot of everything; it is a big enterprise, with a circulation of The editor-in-chief is a woman of about fifty, very sharp and understanding, who wants to do more science fiction, and probably will. Moscow restaurant food is awful. for some reason.) Most of it is imitation-cosmopolitan, and even the Russian national dishes are spotty. There used to be a Chinese restaurant in Moscow that was highly recommended. It is still there, but not so highly recommended; the menu has gone all queer. Apparently during the problems with China the chef went home. The best places to eat in Moscow are private or organizational: the union clubs. The House of Journalists has the reputation of possessing the best kitchen in Moscow, and it is all due to Nikita Khrushchev. When he was running the country he believed in pampering journalists. So he made sure they had the finest chefs, the best foodstuffs, the most modern and complete facilities and the prettiest waitresses. Khrushchev isn't around any more, so things have gone off a little: the prettiest of the waitresses married Journalists and their replacements appear to be dropout Aeroflot hostesses. But the chef is still extraordinary. The House of Writers is a negligible amount less exciting for food, but a lot more exciting for decor and history. In War and Peace there is a description of a grand ball in Moscow. The ballroom, and mansion that housed it, was real, it was the home of an extremely wealthy nobleman, and Since the Revolution it has been the headquarters of the Writers' Union. (The ballroom scenes in the Russian film of War and Peace were shot there.) And now the writers eat where Pierre once danced and courted and went out to fight Napoleon. It is not too easy to get good food to cook in Moscow. The state grocery stores have plenty of food, but it's monotonous and not too choice in quality. You get the really good stuff from what the collective farmers have grown on their own initiative and brought up to Moscow to peddle. (This is legal, up to a point.) The prices are scary -- apples, I -- and so it pays a farmer to stuff a suitcase full of fresh lettuce from his private plot, hop in an Aeroflot jet, sell it off in Moscow and fly back. It is not just apples. It is everything from fresh violets to goat cheese -- which, I think, accounts for the mighty aroma that distinguishes Aeroflot planes on domestic routes. They are building enormous greenhouses in the outskirts of the northern cities in order to grow fresh vegetables hydroponically all year around, which may make a considerable difference some time. Soviet joke: On a flight from Soviet Armenia to Moscow there was a hijacking. Everyone was terrified except for one collective farmer, who jumped up. attacked the armed hijackers with his bare hands, subdued them and turned them over to the police. "Comrade Collective Farmer," said the militiaman, "you are a Hero of Soviet Labor for your incredible bravery." "Bravery-shmavery," said the collective farmer. "What was I going to do with # kilos of tomatos in Turkey?" Had lunch with a Soviet Cosmonaut named Valentin Sevastyanov, one of the spacemen who spent eighteen days in orbit three or four years ago. Really bright, assertive, intelligent, friendly man. He is exactly like the American Astronauts I have met, except about # smaller. (All Soviet cosmonauts, I am told, were required to be under #'#" to tit into their spacecraft.) For years I had hostile feelings against the American astronauts, I think because of the incredibly image they projected. Then I began to meet and know some of them, and they aren't like that at all. They are good, courageous men who have done remarkable things, and apart from that they are as complex and indefinable as you and I and everyone else. Valenti Sevastyanov was the same admirable breed. He took me to his home for a drink (lovely huge apartment in the best part of Moscow) and we discussed mutual friends and how we felt about space. I listened with interest to what he saw ("The strangest thing was the Moon, which was yellowish-brown from space. The stars were very bright, in conspicuous colors, and there were two or three times as many as from Earth, so that I could not recognize constellations."), and shared what he felt ("In orbit I could see how small the world was, just one tiny grain of dust in the universe. I became more sure than ever that we must all learn how to live on it together like good neighbors."). One wall of his apartment is devoted to medals and trophies, another to ikons. ("I myself am atheist, but I consider these beautiful art.") He shares the apartment with his pretty wife, young daughter, and young daughter's young puppy. The pup is named Snoopy. The Soviets are planning to call a World Socialist Countries Science Fiction International Symposium sometime soon. It appears not to be definite whether westworlders may be invited at least as guests or observers. Should be interesting either way. science fiction on radio or television, barring some discussions on talk shows. Nothing dramatized that anyone could remember. I watched some Russian TV from time to time, when I had the chance to spend a little time in my hotel room. Not knowing the language doesn't help, but my impression is that it isn't a lot of fun. The big viewer attraction is sports. The rest of it is news or how-to-be-a-betterSoviet-person docymentaries or films. One of the documentaries was on the subject of why it is very bad, comrade, to be late for work, since it means your whole department is thrown off schedule. The lecture (with film clips illustrating sides of beef piling up on hooks because Sergei didn't show up to push them over to the other side of the meatpacking plant) was delivered by a chuckling father-figure with white hair. I think I have seen the same fellow on American TV. He was a chuckling fatherly doctor selling hemmorhoid medicine. The one film I saw at any length was about a wise, fatherly Red Army sergeant whose squad, for some reason, had to occupy a village in the Soviet Far East. There was this boy who was afraid they were going to hurt his goat, so he mistakenly threw rocks at them and wounded the sergeant, but the sergeant understood the boy's problem and, very decently I thought, took time to w'in him over. On formal debate occasions one hears some Soviet sf writers complain that what is wrong with American science fiction is that it projects a view of the world of the future in which the ordinary man is regimented, deprived of his individual rights of self-expression and doomed to inhabit a gritty, unsatisfying society. I never did manage to think up a reply to this which was both truthful and polite. Tbilisi is the capital of Soviet Georgia, and the czars called it "Titlis." The Georgians are a strikingly self-sufficient people. They preserve their traditions with practically Yugoslavian stubbornness. Stalin liquidated a higher proportion of Georgians than of any other nationality, but he was a Georgian himself and they still have a sort of wry pride in him. (The only picture of Stalin I have ever seen in the Soviet Union was a portrait on sale in a Tbilisi shop window.) There are no Georgian sf writers, but there may be. While I was there the Georgian writers' union decided to set up a special science-fiction section, which will start by translating Russian and foreign sf into Georgian and then, hopefully, will try to foster local talent. Many, many Georgians appear to have read a fair amount of sf in Russian translations or in the originals. They like it. They want more. Anybody care to bet on a Tbilisi bid for the # Worldcon? Leningrad was the home of the Grand Old Man of Soviet science fiction, Biyaelev. His books are numberless, and most of them still in print; I am not sure just what they are like, but get the impression they are basically juveniles with adult interest, rather like the Heinleins. Leningrad, of course, was besieged and surrounded by the Nazis throughout three years of World War II. The inhabitants were cut off from food and fuel, and were reduced to burning the books in the libraries and eating stews made out of the glue from the bindings, among even less attractive substances. There are no native Leningraders aged around thirty. All the babies and small children either were somehow gotten out of the city, or died. Among the casualties was the Biyaelev. As far as I could find out, they do not even know where his body was buried. There was not much time for niceties in Leningrad in the '#s. I was in Leningrad around the time of the summer solstice, and would not have missed it for anything. Leningrad is the farthest north of any metropolis in the world, not far below the Arctic Circle. On Midsummer's Day the sun never really sets. I went out to dinner and fell into conversation (about sf, transformational grammar and Finnegan's Wake) and in the heat of discussion failed to keep track of the time. Outside the window it was broad daylight, and it was a shock to look at my watch at last and see that it was one o'clock in the morning. So we went strolling on the banks of the Neva River, two, three o'clock, and crowds of people walking around, laughing, chatting, couples arm in arm, kids listening to Western music on transistor radios held to their ears. It is like champagne bubbling in your blood. I don't know why. But it is. It is a temptation to wind up this series of notes with a set of concluReally Like. I will try to pass up that temptation. What it is like is itself, and nothing else. It is everything you have ever heard about it, and many things quite different. It is a tightly controlled police state, but it is also a place where I heard natives say rather astonishingly frank things. One anecdote. While I was waiting for a plane at one of the airports I fell into conversation with a couple of journalists on their way to an assignment. They turned out to be dyed-in-thewool sf fans, and we became pretty friendly, especially as we were becoming rapidly awash in Soviet w ine. So one of them offered a toast to us meeting again. And I offered a toast to all of us meeting again, with their families, in my own country. And another of them stood up and raised his glass. "I drink," he said, "to the difference between science fiction and fantasy. When my friend here proposed a toast to our meeting again, that was science fiction. But then my new friend Frederik proposed a toast, and that was to all of us meeting again, in the United States, with our families; and that, my dear friends, was fantasy." o W #C When our science finally succeeds in penetrating to the core of our humanity -- we may find more than we bargained for! Q D I  I With thanks to Samuel R. Delany and Robert P. Holdstock 'thick lenses confronted the stu'You're with the Chan-Monteith Institute? Is this research for a paper, or what? Why are you asking me all these questions?' The dark young man refilled the drinking cup and offered it. The melancholy sound of a songtape tilled the silence, while the professor's hand hesitated, then accepted. 'I have this feeling I should talk to you,' said the student. 'I found some old records from the Memory Project of '#. I wondered what had become of you. That's all.' '.So now you know what's become of me. I teach biology at Idaho AM. Keep the cup tilled... what did you say your name was.' His voice reflected no interest. 'Why did you quit?' 'Why does anyone quit?' The man produced an old-fashioned pipe and filled it; an elaborate procedure of stuffing and tamping. 'Not enough reward... the place was too claustrophobic... what business is it of yours, anyway?' The student smiled, and said again, 'I had this feeling.' The professor winced. 'There was a time when "having a feeling" was regarded as crackpot. Unscientific. The whole Karma bit -- we didn't have time for that. We used to have discipline. We did our research logically -- step by step, proving everything over and over, believing nothing we couldn't prove.' 'We still do that, even in the social sciences,' replied the student. 'Did you think scientific method had drowned?' 'In a sea of mysticism.' The pipe required relighting, and he spoke from a cloud of blue smoke. 'Listen to that drivel. Even the pop songs, reduced to a #-tone scale. We used to have tw'elve -- we lose and lose.' The boy was used to the Oriental resonances of modern instruments,' where sympathetic strings iterate and reiterate the melody, lingering within the ears and bloodstream, the delicacy of single tones developing into implications of lifetimes... or so it was agreed. The tape suddenly spew'ed out a cacophony of nostalgic rock-and-roll. 'Christ!' the professor slammed down his cup. 'That's Lui-zhe! It was meant for the koto.' 'I thought you didn't approve...' "'And the wild horses pulled us along the sand, then, in those blossom-days..."' he quoted bitterly. 'I'hat's a ch'in song, not rock-and-roll. Can't they tell anything apart any more?' 'I didn't really come here to discuss music,' said the student. He refilled the emptied cup. 'I wanted to understand why you quit the Institute.' The older man looked at him, and swirled the liquid in the cup. He took in the narrow, aquiline face, the black straight hair. 'How old are you?' 'Almost eighteen.' 'I was nineteen when I joined the Institute. I w as there two years.' He fell silent, eyes unfocusing. 'I know' that.' The boy waited. Then, 'You were doing some work on the five-root of five.' Liquor slopped on the plastic surface of the table as the man jerked. He sat immobile for a moment and said, 'What have you found out?' 'Nothing much,' said the boy blandly. 'I just have this feeling.' '.So you have a feeling. What of it?' The boy regarded him steadily. The back of his neck shivered as he gazed at the sharp, self-possessed young face. 'You too have a feeling. Don't you?' said the student with a bright slow smile. 'All right, all right.' The professor sat back heavily. 'May god help me, I do. I don't understand who you are or what you want... but I suppose I don't understand who I am either, so what the hell -- keep that cup tilled, kid. Out of respect for the dead.' 'Who is dead, then?' He set down the carafe. 'I don't know why I said that... fhe place is still going. I'm still going. But in those days both of us were just out of the egg. All bright and shiny new. "fhe Institute was just about my age. sprawling over the last remaining bit of Connecticut countryside. The mysterious East was taking us over, lock, stock and barrel. No need for the war our parents had been so worried about -- just a series of small insignificant events; youngsters traveling to god knows where looking for mystic experience: the meditation-encountergroup craze: instant nirvana through drugs: and the gradual leaking away of faith in the capitalist virtues. All things were turning inward -- no more racing for the conquest of outer space. And we went socialist. 'Suddenly we were having intimate relations with China. Cooperative this, the People's that. The Institute was a symbol of "scientific cooperation between the People's Republic of China and the United States of America". Both parties contributed their best equipment. But with competition, there was a shortage of good personnel. They had to scrounge all over the world... there's something -- unstirred -- about the statedirected... 'At any rate, the West had swallowed the East, whole. I think we were choking. Maybe it's better nowadays, I don't know... My students here still seem uneasy.' 'We live in interesting times,' said the boy. 'But some of us see great opportunities -- very great indeed.' 'Oh, so did we. The only drawback was that we had to work for group credit, and the groups didn't quite blend. Sure, they all spoke English, but they thought in Mandarin. French, Hindi, god knows what. It was Mom's apple pie with soy sauce and socialist realism... but I wasn't aware of the cultural indigestion then. All I knew was that personal ambition had been declared obsolete... I suppose that's still true, isn't it?' 'So they say,' said the student, shrugging. The quick flash. of his black eyes was not hooded soon enough. The man hesitated. '... Fill the cup again.' He wiped his beard. P jMemorv Project. There were was in the group trying to isolate the memory-controlling components of human chromosomes -- by working with rats and mice, of course.' 'What can you tell about us by watching vermin?' said the boy scornfully. 'A very great deal. Lab animals aren't vermin; they have been carefully bred for years.' 'So being laboratory-bred makes them superior. Interesting. Go on.' The professor frowned. 'Where was I? 'We had plenty of animals; we #(X) computer, the BR-# microscope -- which makes holographic images all the way down to atomic level. We had a collection of chromosome maps, almost all blank spaces waiting for us to fill them in. Some damn fool scrawled "Here there be Dragons" all over them, and started a row with the Peking contingent. It took nearly a month to soothe them down, and by then we knew each other pretty well, language barriers or no. 'Our lab had a central conveyor belt that received our slides and carried them to be freeze-dried, then to whatever microscope we wanted to use. We had readout panels and an immense library and filing system in the computer... Christ, that was a marvelous machine. Saved months of working time.' 'How could you bear to leave it, then?' 'I'm getting to that. I'm getting to it,' said the man testily. 'Don't you kids learn patience along with your ideograms? 'So there we were, confronted with models, holographs, screens, data banks, waldoes. all the machinery we could possibly need, staring into the enigmatic little patterns called chromosomes... 'I used to be a skinny kid with long thin fingers. When I was six I could lift a cobweb from its moorings without breaking it. When I was fourteen I discovered I could turn a girl on by feather-brushing my fingertips on the back of her neck. A delicate touch, they said. Watchmakers were out of date. Work with something small, they said. Might as well have flippers for all the use it was in this job. Small, yes. Molecules are like that. 'The trouble was that the meaning of every molecule was altered by the meaning of every other, and by the time the information reached our sloppy, gross perceptions it was distorted. The machine measured as accurately as we could conceive measurements; and beyond. Our grubby little notions were turned ridiculous. We were too ponderous to hear the laughter. We never saw chromosomes; thousands of square watched -- what? An infinitesimal brushing of yes and no, no and yes, defining the basis of identity. I began to feel that numbers were the wrong language, and that was all we had. 'The papers piled up. We hunted lor clues. We had found out a few things, pencilled in a few guesses on the blank maps. We had, possibly, established that Chromosome # contained some of what we were seeking, information that would eventually control cortical development. We had applied the molecular knife to thousands of muscine molecules. There were results. oh yes, there were results. We had bred mice who had lost the sucking reflex and starved with the teat in their mouths. We had rats who built nests and waited for something to happen but had forgotten w hat. We had mice with perfect vision who blundered into obstacles. and mice who regarded (heir food as a mortal enemy. We had proved these instincts to be inherited memory, some part of which was inherent on Chromosome #. But we couldn't isolate predict what results we would get from what seemed to be the identical manipulation. 'And I hated the angle of attack. I dreamed of doing something with my animals that would add to their capacities -- make them remember something they could not have known -- something beyond instinct. But I couldn't do any more with giving than with taking. How could you tell if a mouse knows something it shouldn't? They can hardly tell you their reminiscences. 'And the Skinner-box gadgets were a dead end. Once, only once, a specimen went immediately to the correct set-up, pressed the correct button, and did it six times in a row . The ghost of Lysenko grinned over our shoulders. The other lab groups came in to see our Mouse. Then the little bastard blew the seventh try and never got it right again, nor his children nor his grandchildren or any unto the twentieth generation. We checked him out for injury, brain damage, anything. No dice. No repetition, no explanation. Another mighty triumph for Chance. 'So we brooded over charts and models and holographs until our eyes ached, and spent a lot of time Fooling around with the girls in the group and drinking coffee. The molecules hung there on their chains, knobs of acid twisted into helices making fools of us... 'One day while I was passing the time doodling the door opened and someone came in with a tray of slides. Just another tech in a white coat, seen out of the corner of my eye, till I glanced up. A white Cheongsam, not a lab coat, slit up the sides. She glided in effortlessly balancing the slide boxes, seeming to cross the room without any visible motions. Her face was plumgold above the white, her smooth dark hair coiled high. Her legs shimmered inside the long slit skirt. 'I dropped my notes in a jumble. The slight sound caused my neighbor to jump and as he raised his head to complain he saw her too. His expression embarrassed me. I closed down my own face. 'The girl set the trays on the counter and turned to leave. No one spoke. She did not seem to notice us at all. As the door swung behind her the bodies in the room came back to life. 'Across the table. Lisbeth sighed. "I'm going to hang out a sign saying 'Plain Sewing,"' she said, looking ruefully at her own pretty legs. Nobody could answer. Until then we had thought her beautiful. 'The other men left the room, ever so casually. Some returned, their expressions saying, do not intrude. I finally escaped and as soon as I was out of earshot of the others pelted down the corridor to Anstruther's office.' 'Anstruther!' said the student. 'The Anstruther?' 'Of course, the Anstruther. He was Director then. He must be near retirement by this time.' 'He has retired,' said the boy. His expression was an odd mixture of satisfaction, malice and regret. 'Please go on.' VV out of breath. "Who was that tech that just came in?" 'He smiled, looking sleek and smug. "Yes, she is, isn't she?" he said pleasantly. 'Anstruther-san, for god's sake, don't hold out on me now.' I suppose I was pushing my luck; I thought we were friends. "'Calm yourself, Ric. You're the last in line -- they've all been in here in the past couple of minutes." 'I sat down slowly. I managed barely to level my wild heartbeat. "'She's magnificent." "'I didn't realize that she would cause so much disruption." He swiveled in his leather chair, his bulk lumbering after the swinging jowl. "She's just a new tech, that's all. We're trying her out on the job." "'Well, I'll tell you something. She won't go home alone tonight.'" "'No. Go back to work, Ric." "'Won't you tell me where she went? Is that all you'll say?" "'That's all." He withdrew his attention. I went back. On the way I realized I was very angry. Had he meant that he would be taking her home? Was he presuming to decide upon whom he would bestow her. and did he have any right? At least, I told myself, I hadn't deluded myself that he and I were close friends. What in hell was he up to? My rage must have exploded into my voice. As I reached the lab, I shouted "He says she's just a new tech. Period." The chattering of the others died back. The air was thick with resentment. At me, at Anstruther, I didn't know; but a few minutes later I was alone. But even my microscope panel had gone dark. i stayed late anyway. I wasn't going to beg. I stared at meaningless notes on the nature of memory. The notes stared back. The autoclaves and freezers hummed away, unperturbed. My fingers kept feeling the smoothness of pale gold thigh instead of paperex. Black eyes slanted warmly through the charts. I thought I had better take a walk through the cool night air. 'Anstruther's office light was still on. The door was half-open. He called, "Come in, Ric." How had he known it was me? Never mind; as I pushed the door I saw her and forgot Anstruther. I remember wishing I'd changed my coat. Then I stopped. 'She stood by his desk, one hand resting lightly on an open book. She sat in the chair by the wall, her hands folded in her lap. She leaned against the chair, her hair slipping from the smooth coils. She knelt on the carpet studying a swatch of material intently. She stood, and faced me as I halted, stunned, with one foot paralyzed in midair. '"You see, she doesn't go home alone," said Anstruther merrily. "Better let him sit down, girls, before he falls over." 'One on each side, they guided me, holding my elbows, to the vacated chair. "'This, these, are Nyen-Hwa, Ric." 'Five graceful Oriental heads inclined toward me in a queenly gesture. I nodded weakly, like an unstrung marionette. "'Er -- hello," I muttered, inaudible even to myself. The Perfections looked at me gravely. She, they, said, "What is the trouble, Stan-Tzu?" "'I believe he finds you five times as beautiful as he had expected." "'Ah, ah. ah, ah, ah," the voices murmured. 'Anstruther leaned over and pulled open a drawer in his desk. "You'd better have a drink. You've been working rather late." He unsealed a white ceramic bottle. I recognized a middling brand of mao-tai; one of the ladies brought it to me, poured some in a tiny cup. '"Thanks." This time I achieved a gurgle. They all bowed again and I gulped at the drink. It steadied me a little, enough to say, "Anstruther-san, you're enjoying my confusion." 'He laughed heartily. "I am, I am. Now I'll take pity on you. These ladies are not quintuplets." "'Not quintuplets," I repeated stupidly. He had overestimated me. My reasoning powers had not yet reached so fine a point. '"Chan-Monteith is a big place. Research covers a lot of ground. We are rather proud of this little flowerbed." 'I was beginning to catch my breath -- as long as I kept my eyes off the girls. Five of them. '"Yes, Ric, they represent quite an achievement... the first successful human clone, raised to maturity in the Institute... We've been working on it for years, and only made it seventeen years ago. What a prize, eh?" 'I couldn't answer. I just sat there, as he went on. '"You can read up on it sometime, Ric. Right now -- I'm in the mood to celebrate!" He raised his cup in a toast. We drank. 'Questions half-formed in me, as in a dream. Raised in the Institute... what kind of education had the girls had, isolated from normal society? Even the experimental animals suffered from maternal deprivation; what had they been offered as parents? Anstruther? And how under god had they become so exquisite? The questions I might have asked then escaped me. I cared only that they should have known some kind of love. Humbled, I no longer felt even slightly adequate. "'Aren't you interested? This is the most spectacular genetic experiment of all time, and you sit there like a lump!" Anstruther heaved to his feet. "Look at 'em! Perfect!" '"I'm -- overwhelmed," I said. "What -- who -- ?" "'Aha! I'm glad you asked." He refilled my cup himself. Waving the carafe he gestured at the girls, now occupied with the swatches of brocade, silent. "'They don't need to talk much -- to each other. Their minds work alike, most of their associations are identical -- we had some trouble teaching them to talk at all." He turned his back to them and leaned over me confidentially. "'Wait till the Press hears about this," he whispered. "What a picture, eh?... You can chat with them whenever you like, if you can get 'em to answer you. They aren't very gabby." He straightened up. "Come along, girls, we'll walk you home," he said expansively. 'As one, they rose; the silk vanished. They proceeded, as in procession, to the doorway. Each back was perfectly straight; each delicate head set erect upon its ivory column; each pair of peach-grooved buttocks nearly motionless, so sweet and smooth the walk. 'And the musk-and-apple-blossom odour threw me into renewed confusion. Was I responding to what I wanted to find -- so intense a sexuality under the remote innocence? 'Helplessly, attached to Anstruther and his bouquet, I followed them down the hall, out into the grounds and along the path to the distant building we would know as the Pavilion. At the entrance we were greeted by a woman who introduced herself to me as "the girls' ayah -- they call me Mariji." Shethey accorded us a last formal bow and a smile that irradiated the serenity of golden faces, and was utterly contained. 'They needed no one, nothing. As distant as the Tang dynasty, they were complete. How inappropriate was my fearful desire...'" T he professor turned his head suddenly. The student was staring with fixed concentration. "What are you looking at?" 'Sorry. I was interested.' 'I didn't want to remember all this. It's been more than twenty years.' 'Go on. You know you must.' The professor sighed. 'I wish I didn't have that feeling.' 'The next day was chaotic. Anstruther had sent a release to the science columnists of the major papers and TV. As soon as one editor had got his hands on one photograph, the deluge set in. Even though our lab was at the far end of the grounds, they were in and out all day demanding directions to the 'Pavilion of Popsies", no less. When the astrology woman from day. 'Do you know what a palimpsest is, boy?' The student, startled, said, 'An ancient piece of writing. Why do you ask?' 'An ancient scrap that has been partly erased, and written over,' the older man amplified. palimpsest of the cell he cloned, our project was redundant. He must already know how to control genetic memory patterns and we were wasting our time. But he hadn't concelled us; and he had said I could read his records. I had to know how much control he'd had over that cloning cell seventeen years before. As I pushed my way across to the Pavilion -- surely all these arms and legs did not belong to reporters? -- I realized the monumental temptation facing the Director at this moment. Already he might have become entangled with a public construction, in which truth could easily get lost. 'The way in to the Pavilion was blocked by two fellows in uniforms. An army van was parked by the gate. I was stopped and searched in spite of my ID card. Finally a call was placed to Anstruther, who was understandably annoyed at the interruption of his interview. I had got in to the building. Now I was at a loss. It was obviously not the time to ask for those records. The hall was marvelously quiet after the uproar outside. I wandered down a corridor carpeted in white. It ended in a low archway, opening into a room whose contrast to the rest of the Institute was profound. Not a room, a chamber. The walls were hung with silk paintings... Complex thoughts; these must have been priceless, and by state order belonged in museums; dawning recognition that here was where they belonged, in this place designed for the Nyen-Hwas; a belated decision that they must be high-quality plastic replicas after all. Deep reddish drapes hung from the ceiling, not against the walls but at symmetrical positions in the room, gathered into cylindrical bunches and tied with cut velvet ribbons at intervals. The windows were elaborately leaded. '"Please remove the shoes in the Ming T'ang." She emerged from behind one of the curtain-pillars, golden. '"I'm sorry," I said, feeling at a heavy disadvantage as I bent over clumsily to remove the offensive shoes, which now seemed incredibly gross, and which I had no place to hide. "Er -- excuse me," I retreated to the doorway, holding the shoes. I was already a discourteous intruder in that place. "'Please do not go," she said. "Will you tell me what all the unusual noise is? I can't see from my windows." "'There are a lot of people who are curious about you... where are the others?" "'I am here," she said, with faint edge of surprise. 'They were all there, now that I looked again. "'Why are they curious about me?" said one. "'You are rather different from them, " I said helplessly. '"Yes." "'So they're curious." "'What are they like?" I wondered how they managed to speak one at a time; then realized that they must be used to anticipating and deciding. "'Well, like people are, all different.' That sounded lame even to me. I tried again. "You're very unusual. Most of the rest of us have experiences in common that you haven't shared. And we don't any of us think exactly alike. You haven't lived like ordinary people." "'But that is as it should be." "'Of course, but, well, the others are curious." 'There was laughter. "Are you also curious?" "'I -- yes." "'Please be seated." There were low cushions, without backrests. We sat -- one of us with cracking knees. "I have curiosity as well. Stan-tzu cannot explain. I was born here; I know everyone around me and have always lived in this place. Why do I find it strange?" 'I stared. "I don't know. It's aphoristic, we feel at ease with what we know." "I am easier now in this room. It is nearer right than any of the others. Yet I have only just begun to dress it." '"Who looks after you?" I was getting accustomed to their alternate use of the singular pronoun. '"There are many -- Mariji has always been here, Stan-tzu, oh, many others. I have teachers. They do not understand either." "'Do you go out?" "'Sometimes. But the car disquiets me." 'The Institute car was a luxury -- private cars were a thing of the past. Cars disquieted me, too. I said as much. They smiled, welcoming even this small bond. I knew how small it was but -- oh, god. The smile incandesced their faces until they seemed surrounded by a cloud of fire which ignited and spread through me to my genitals. I felt my face burning. They went on smiling. I couldn't get up, nor stay where I was; I closed my feverish eyes and struggled for some sort of calm. "A clone," I thought. "A-homogenetic-clone-incubatedin-isolation-a-breakthrough-scientit'ic-experiment -- " Like Kim's multiplication table, the jargon came to my rescue. 'When I looked again, they also had closed eyes and had dropped into meditation. All at once they emerged from it and rejoined me. "'Stan-tzu does not know how to do that." they said. "Nor anyone else here... I thought I was the only one." 'Through my precarious calm, I managed to say, "Anstruther grew up before it was taught. It's part of our schooling now." 'A sigh of sheer satisfaction. I said, "Tell me about this room. What did you call it?" "'I call it the Ming T'ang. I don't know why. It seems right. It has eight windows. There should be pillars here, and here," they indicated the cascades of drapery, "but we didn't know that was what we wanted until we had made these." "'But how did you know?" 'An expression of perplexity flashed over the perfect faces. "I just know. The pictures are not right; but when I asked for some Chinese paintings they went to a great deal of trouble to get them, and I couldn't say they were wrong. Please, don't mention it to Stantzu. It would distress him. He always wants to please me." "'But what's the matter with them? They are very fine." '"Yes, but there's something... they are so -- complicated? Sophisticated, too graceful. I remember that wall paintings should be more definite... The horses are very nice." 'The horses were T'ang reproductions. "'You remember va paintings? Where did you see them? In the Institute?" "'No, how could I? I don't know. Sometimes I remember things I cannot possibly remember..." Two voices overlapped. 'My heart beat a bit faster. I had recriminated the mice for their inability to speak. I must get those records. 'Gently, I asked, "What else do you remember?" '"It's so hard, like trying to recall a dream... there are bits here and there. It's much easier to point out what feels right when we see it..." It was disturbing. As they spoke of this the soft voices separated, as if the clone were losing its rapport. For some reason this made Nyen-Hwa more accessible. Again I was aware of the scent of musk... and now there was fear, disintegration intermingled. "'Does this frighten you?" I said aloud. "'It is Stan-tzu. He is afraid. He doesn't understand." 'There was something here of importance. My mind was churning with tenderness, passion and curiosity. They were so goddam beautiful. "'I will try to understand. Stan-tzu knows a great deal about you; if there is something he doesn't know I can try to find it out." The troubled faces smoothed and they smiled again, relieved. A hand touched my arm; the others had reached to me and withdrawn, as if sensing that so many touches would be too much for me. "'I thank you." Slowly, two of them slid to their feet. "Will you take tea?" "I had the feeling it would be rude to decline, as bad as the shoes. We waited in friendly silence while a glazed pot was prepared and tiny handleless cups appeared on a tray. The tea was overperfumed for me, but surprisingly refreshing. Or perhaps it was the company. When I took my leave, they bowed, once more distant, serene and intact. T here was a moment of silence. Then the student murmured something. 'What?' 'I said. So that's what they were like, the first one.' 'I can't begin to tell you what they were like. They were so pure, so remote -- it was something to do with being a clone.' 'I know.' 'You can't possibly. You couldn't have met them.' The boy laughed. 'Did you think Nyen-Hwa was the only one?' 'Of course, she was unique -- what?' Light flashed on the lenses as the man jerked. His mouth opened slowly, a fleshrimmed hole in the patchy beard. 'Oh, old Anstruther had several clones under way before he stopped,' said the student. 'We were the last -- there are thirty of us... we're not so pure and remote, though.' He snickered. 'But I do know what you mean. Ordinary people look all sort of strung out to us... anyway. Go on with your story.' He offered the filled cup. The professor drank deeply. As if hypnotized, he said, 'Thirty... that man never knew when to stop.' 'I told you we are the last. He knew. His work's done.' # rrHE day after I had visited X Nyen-Hwa I went to see him. I didn't get a chance to ask anything. Before I could open my mouth he said, "Did you see the rV program?" He was so filled with pride; I couldn't deny him his big moment. 'I said, "You were great. Never heard anything described so clearly." I didn't say, so incompletely. '"I've devoted all my life to this project, Ric... all the stuff I couldn't say -- the cows' uteri; the accidents; all those Institute documentaries when we had to keep this quiet; the staff problems... the girls already have a film offer, how about that?" 'Appalled, I said, "You're not going to..." '"Don't be an ass, of course not." He leaned toward me. "Sooner or later they'll have to find their way in the world, but not yet. Not till the noise dies down." "'But what will they do?" "'They don't have to do anything; they exist. That's enough." '"Enough for you, Anstruthersan; but for them?" 'He shrugged. "They won't be in want. They've been trained here. they can stay on. Or get married or something. They'll be okay." 'I wasn't satisfied. He didn't seem to have given any serious thought to their future. I pictured them seeking helplessly for their "right" frame in our erratic world, and shivered. Anstruther's next remark pushed the picture to the back of my mind. He spoke in a voice taut with suppressed greed. "'Ric, they've said something about the Peace Prize. For the Institute, of course." As I looked at him, I could see the tide of publicity rising around him, and knew that before long he would be imprisoned by image-makers. He was susceptible. The first kiss of public attention had roused his appetite. Sure, he deserved recognition; but in that moment I lost all my awe of the man, and despised him. 'So I grew up a little. In my disappointment I resolved to stand by the girls. Their putative father had forgotten them, as human beings. I would take their welfare to myself, somehow. If my interest was a combination of lust, scientific fascination and esthetics then so be it. Even then I knew that love isn't an element but a compound. 'I asked for the records. "'Oh, yes. Sorry, Ric, they've been put under security." "'But you said I could see them!" "'Oh, I have nothing to do with it. Board's decision." 'That was one code long broken. The "Board" suddenly surfaced when an unpopular decision had to be made. Now those files would be locked in the computer by a key that would effectively keep my hands off, unless... 'I left the office thinking furiously. I was no engineer. The tech staff was rotated so often I never had the chance to scrape an acquaintance among them. 'The Pavilion receptionist knew me by sight. It didn't get me any closer to the records but it did keep me in touch with Nyen-Hwa. I visited them every day. I brought pictures of Chinese things. 'We began with art treasures tions and sloppy one-sentence text; commentary, not-quite-so-elegant pictures; and we ended with A disold flat photos came in a separate folder. Among them was a rather uninspired bronze animal which had been lost in a plane crash of the eighties. She wept over it. It had been "right". Shethey were impressed, amused, admiring of the T'ang horses and the Ming pottery, but those were not the same. Only objects dated before about # A.D. had that certain quality of recognition. 'I acquired a taste for scented tea. And I lay awake nights, my head a carousel of thicknecked horses, electrons whirling around a nucleus of yearning, bridled with polypeptide chains, spinning around and around the grinning carnival face of Anstruther to the zithery music of the ch'in. 'Nothing succeeds like a courtship when the suitor is committed to solving a problem for his beloved. You'd think it would be perfect, wouldn't you? What a romantic dream... there I was, head over heels in love, my sweetheart's eyes alight at my footstep, all of us counting the long slow seconds of separation... 'Five sweethearts, inextricably one, inhabiting five exquisite hungry virgin bodies... 'What would you do? I imagined things... oh, how I imagined. My imagination tangled me in confusions. Suppose my capacities extended only to three, or worse, four? How could I be sure whether or not I had actually, er, made it with all of them, or missed out one? And how close were they really to each other -- close enough to feel one another's sensations? For all I knew I might be providing five times as much as I'd get -- I squashed that ungenerous thought. I alternated between a hot conviction that I could easily satisfy all of them, and a cold feeling that I couldn't possibly hope to. I couldn't really understand them, not ever. Yet when we were together there were no doubts. We were in love... I didn't dare start anything at all. I didn't know how. 'And every day I tried a new attack on the locked records. Anstruther had moved his office to the PR department next to the Pavilion. He spent his time offering titbits to the Press. I buttered him like any flack in order to obtain small pleasures for my love. We managed to mount an expedition to an exhibit of Chinese art. By the time he had set up his complicated security measures the show was about to move on; but at last we did get there in privacy. The girls came home in a state of intense nostalgia. There had been some lacquer boxes... 'Then Anstruther left for a week, to collect his Peace Prize. Thereafter he was inaccessible. 'I got a new batch of mice. I went through the motions of analysis, blindly recording the usual murky information revealed by the microscopes, filing the records somewhere. The whole program had lost its impetus; we had no director. 'Finally I just let the system run on and devoted my whole attention to the Nyen-Hwa records. It hit me suddenly; suppose Anstruther had placed that bar across the records in the computer without planning in advance? He wasn't really regulation-minded. That night he had been a little drunk; he had introduced me to the girls... he had been triumphantly preoccupied with success, the night before his first Press announcement. Suppose he had thought up the locking code on the spur of that moment?... Success meant "five". On impulse I worked out the five-root of five; the computer hesitated. I knew I'd got it. I fed in that number and "NyenHwa", and the screen lit up. So simple, so obvious... I cursed myself for the weeks of stupidity. '... In # liver cells contributed by living donors, Chinese and American, had been de-differentiated to the embryonic cell needed to reconstruct the whole organism. There had been occasional efforts at human cloning earlier, all failed. There was public reluctance, the equipment needed was prodigious, and nobody had been able to establish at what stage of cell division it would work. When the Institute was founded, Anstruther got it all together for the first time. 'They had allowed the first cell to divide, parted the resulting pair. Six hours later, one of the four new cells had been removed and killed for inspection, leaving three in culture. By the sixth division fifteen single cells remained, and these were cultured through to embryo. Only five had reached their full development. 'The chromosomatic records were all there. Had they been interpreted? If so, why were we still fooling around with identifying memory components? I turned back to the beginning, to the cell drawn at random from anonymous donors... # TT wasn't all that random;' J 'What do you know about it?' said the professor irritably. 'We've had a lot of time to check things,' said the boy. 'Naturally, we've been curious about ourselves, and the others. The Nyen-Hwa cell came from a Chinese girl in the lab; her family had lived in Hunan -- that's the place they have discovered the Han tombs, all those jaded ancestors.' 'So that's what they remembered... and yourselves?' 'Oh, we're Italians. We weren't supposed to know, but we have ways... we started with one of the Maintenance Cadre.' 'I see.' The pipe had long since gone out. The professor began to clean it. The student watched the process with distaste. 'You're making a bit of a mess, aren't you?' As the man looked up, he noticed the open notebook for the first time. 'What are you taking down?' he said nervously. 'This is all in the Institute records.' 'Not quite all,' said the boy. 'I'm just making some notes.' He smiled reassuringly. 'It's much easier to understand when you tell it -- we don't learn much biological notation in the Political Science department. You don't need to worry about a thing. Go on, what about the chromosomes?' 'I don't need notes to remember the next part. It's a lot of dates stuck to my mind. 'Chromosome # was as familiar and enigmatic as ever. It wasn't different from others I'd seen in any the details of that first cell, models of the chromosomes made from the holographs taken at the time... I went on to the divisions. II had the next morning; IV six hours later; V, seven hours after that. Of course the records were a few minutes older, allowing time for slides to be processed. But near enough... by Division VI I was seeing spots that weren't there, and Chromosome # had shown no signs of anything. inspections, and left the lab. It was after #. I was still groggy when I went to my love in the afternoon. "'Ric, how tired you look,' she said, and led me to my cushion. I forgot that it had no back, and leaned, and sprawled in a heap. They exclaimed, and were all around me asking, "Oh, are you hurt? I am so sorry..." Soft arms touched me, embraced me. Remember, I'd had no sleep and worked all night. I forgot everything; I held a warm body in my arms at last, and caressed her... I was lost. 'I don't remember the rest... if I do remember I will never tell it. Never.' He dropped his head in his hands and was quiet. The student watched, and refilled the cup. The professor pulled himself upright after a few minutes. 'I awoke there, in the Ming T'ang, alone. I have never been so alone. There was no sound, only a faint dawn light through the tiny windowpanes. I knelt there, stricken. What had I done? What colossal arrogance had led me here? I had nothing to offer them, nothing. Can you understand? They were unique, precious, vulnerable. I had failed them. I had known how little I understood and barged in, unthinking...' The student interrupted. 'But I thought permissiveness had been around a while even then. Why all the fuss?' The older man shook his head sadly. 'You haven't understood at all. They were different. They hadn't grown up with the rest of us; the only men they knew were Anstruther and me. When you invoke the power of sex things happen to people." 'Well, what happened?' 'I was afraid to visit them again... They sent for me. Then I was afraid not to visit. 'I made my way to the Ming T'ang in a state of panic. They ran to greet me; they kissed me. All my fear disappeared. I only loved them... and then they spoke. 'One said, "Ric." Another said, "You are beautiful." Another said, "We love you." All at the same time. 'They had changed. They were out of synch. 'They smiled, and one was dreamy, another merry. They moved, drawing me into the room, and misjudged each other's movements, and laughed. "'Why didn't you come to us yesterday?" "We wanted to see you!" "We", not "I". 'They seemed quite happy. My fear returned. I could see so much further than they. I was older and experienced. I knew I had broken something irreparable. I stumbled through an explanation of my absence -- I had been very tired, I had been working on the problem -- they accepted, without satisfaction. 'Politely, one of them said, "Tell us" -- us! -- "what you have found. I said something, I don't know what. "'It will take a long time to find out?" '"I'm afraid so." "'We have plenty of time." '"Yes." Did they? I was conscious of Anstruther, of guilt, of time running out. I explained that I thought I ought to concentrate on the work. They clearly felt they had disappointed me. I couldn't tell them about my terror of precipitating a row in the Institute; nor that I could see the gentle pattern of their days falling into chaos, because of me. 'I fled. 'A few colleagues sat around in the lab, drinking tea, gossiping. Someone said hello in a desultory way and offered me a cup. To my surprise my hands shook too much to hold it. I retreated to my desk, closing my ears to the chatter. The troubles of the others were dim and uncomplicated, they only had to worry about their own futures. 'In my absence the computer had constructed a series of schematic models of the chromosome divisions of the Nyen-Hwa cell...I wondered which of those mysterious helices contained beauty, and quickly turned back to biology. Molecular diagrams were displayed on the screen. I tried to concentrate... the helix hovered, section by section, twisting before me... rings of cytosine, guanine, adenine, thymine, parting and rejoining with the sugar bases, bonded by atoms of hydrogen and oxygen... the beginnings of my ruined love... Something had happened at 'The bonding pattern had altered... a flicker in the image had caught my eye. I brought the picture in closer, and watched. One hydrogen atom of one molecule of cytosine had dropped out of its normal position, and moved down the molecule; thereafter the chain of thymine to guanine instead of to adenine...' The student's stylus was moving slowly. His eyes were glazing slightly. 'You don't know what I'm talking about.' said the man. 'You'd best tell it your own way,' said the boy. 'I'll manage.' VV whether this freaked-out chromosome had anything to do with Nyen-Hwa's freaked out memory. I had to induce the change in a cell culture of my own, and then test it on a specimen... I tried. I clobbered a cell with x-rays, and it died. I tried gamma radiation, expecting the same. It died. I bombarded it with sound and ultrasound and infrasound, and it died. But something must have caused it... port on all the experiments of the dates in question, in the whole Institute. On the #th there had been a telemetry project involving microwaves. I tried microwaves. Nothing. Culture terminated. There had been a series of brain-acupuncture tests; no use at all. There had been some magnetographic measurement of a point on the #-day solar cycle. There had been a new -- and unsuccessful -- staining test in the pathology lab. I went back to look at the solar experiments, without much conviction; but the time was right. The sunspot cycle, blah, blah, microvariable star... human pulse rate related to the cycle... so? The instrument had detected magnetic waves, a perfectly ordinary part of the cosmic background, as expected. Blah, blah. 'But there was a footnote I'd missed the first time. For one nanosecond the clocks had stopped. There was a memo directing better shielding on the magnetograph to prevent its acting as an amplifier. Too much depended on accurate time measurement in the Institute to risk clock trouble. 'Well, I had nothing to lose. I set up the computer to run nanosecond-stop tests on the slides I'd prepared, subjecting them to various intensities of magnetic fields with the laser-magnet. 'It only took a week. 'At the right strength, at the precise second in the chromosome division, that same hydrogen atom reacted to the magnet by reversing its spin, drifting away from its nitrogen bond and moving into the new position as the field released it... 'What does a wild mouse know that a lab mouse does not? I didn't want to mess with dietetics; the field mouse knows of dangers that the lab mouse has had thousands of generations of forgetting. Lab mice ignore cats. In the archives I found a recording of the European woodlands at night, made in the days when it was still possible to pick up , the sounds of nocturnal creatures going about their business; wind, the gnurr of hedgehog, the lower range of bat squeaks... I was alone in the lab when I played the recording to the three litters of mice I had prepared for this. 'Fourteen young ones, and their mothers. Nine of them continued their usual scuffling as the strange little sounds echoed in the room. Then, an owl hooted. Five small mice jerked high in the air and dived for cover under the placid dam. variation within its perimeters. Some times -- at the coincidence of the reproduction of a certain twist in a helix with a peak of a solar cycle; some how -- by the exposure of a dividing cell to a tiny increase in the magnetic field; and a memory of a previous existence is evoked... A man almost recalls a past he never lived. Scraps and bits, patched with learned history, and he is convinced he is a reincarnation. He can be called a fraud, but he will not believe it. It is enough that the pattern be repeated, to haunt the mind. Somewhere in the genetic history of that man that same pattern existed before, and he almost remembers. The Ming T'ang "felt right". 'And would it continue? Would those people's children remember?" The man finally lit the pipe again. 'No; how could they? When the chain parted again, it would resume the normal bonding. The only way it could happen would be by cloning.' He dropped the pipe suddenly. 'Oh my god.' The boy sighed. 'You have told me several important things.' Slowly, painfully, the professor said, 'I have given you the events of my life. I suppose that is of no importance.' 'Only to you... but we had not realized... several things. What happened to the girls?' 'I went to the Ming T'ang. Tea was ready. "'We've been waiting every day." "Oh, dear Ric, how good to see you." There was no absolution here. They took no offense. And they did not inquire about the problem. They had lost interest. They had turned to the future, away from the past, however mysterious. They spoke of jobs, of meeting new people, of me, tenderly; I had become a memory.' The professor fell silent. The student said, 'Is that the end of the story?' 'It's the end of my story.' 'But what happened to your discovery? And why did you quit the Institute?' 'Because I couldn't bear to stay there... Nyen-Hwa; they took names of their own, and moved on... I resigned. What good was my discovery? I knew how to provoke a random memory of a random ancestor in one creature; what use is that? I knew no more about memory than I did before. A complete waste of time. I quit the whole scene... I had lost my love, I had discovered with great effort an irrelevant phenomenon. Anstruther went on with his cloning games. 'I was tired... So I teach elementary biology. It's an existence.' The student said, 'I thank you, sir. You have told me one thing of vital importance to us. We had not realized that we must remain celibate... we wouldn't be likely to have guessed it.' The young face took on an expression that chilled the professor; the word "obscene" crossed his mind. Staring, he said, 'What did you say your.name was?' The student rose, and bowed. He picked up the bill, and blinked at it. 'The world is in an odd position, as are we all... I'll give you the name we call ourselves.' He scribbled a signature on the notepad, ripped it out, and handed it to the tired man. 'Again, we thank you,' he said, and tossing his jacket over his shoulder, swiftly crossed the room. The door swung to behind him. The professor picked up the scrap of paper. The signature was bold and clear: Machiavelli (Ventiquattro).   any direction there and there's nothing to see but the wheat," said the brown man to the other tankers and the woman. His hair was deep chestnut, his face and hands burnt umber from the sun of Emporion the month before and the suns of seven other worlds in past years. He was twenty-five but looked several years older. The sleeves of his khaki coveralls were slipped down over his wrists against the chill of the breeze that had begun at twilight to feather the hillcrest. "We fed four planets from Dunstan -- Hagener, Weststar, Mirage, and Jackson's Glade. And out of it we made enough to replace the tractors when they wore out, maybe something left over for a bit of pretty. A necklace of fireballs to set off a Lord's Day dress, till the charge drained six, eight months later. A static cleaner from Hagener, it was one year, never quite worked off our powerplant however much we tinkered with it... "My mother, she wore out too. Dad just kept grinding on, guess he still does." The girl asked a question from the shelter of the tank's scarred curtain. Her voice was too mild for the wind's tumbling, her accent that of Thrush and strange to the tanker's ears. But Danny answered, "Hate them? Oh, I know about the Combine, now, that the four of them kept other merchants off Dunstan to freeze the price at what they thought to pay. But Via, wheat's a high bulk cargo, there's no way at all we'd have gotten rich on what it could bring over ninety minutes' transit. And why shouldn't I thank Weststar? If ever a world did me well, it was that one." He spat, turning his head with the wind and lofting the gobbet invisibly into the darkness. The lamp trembled on its base, an overturned ration box. The glare skippered across the rusted steel skirts of the tank, the iridium armor of hull and turret; the faces of the men and the woman listening to the blower captain. The main gun, half shadowed by the curve of the hull, poked out into the night like a ghost of itself. Even with no human in the tank, at the whisper of a relay in Command Central the fat weapon would light the world cyan and smash to lava anything within line of sight of its muzzle. "We sold our wheat to a Weststar agent, a Hindi named Sarim who'd lived. Via, twenty years at least on Dunstan but he still smelled funny. Sweetish, sort of; you know? But his people were all back in Ongole on Weststar. When the fighting started between the Scots and the Hindi settlers, he raised a battalion of farm boys like me and shipped us over in the hold of a freighter. Hoo Lordy, that was a transit! "And I never looked back. Colonel Hammer docked in on the same day with the Regiment, and he took us all on spec. Six years, now, that's seven standard... and not all of us could stand the gaff, and not all who could wanted to. But I never looked back, and I never will." From the mast of Command Central, a flag popped unseen in the wind. It bore a red lion rampant on a field of gold, the emblem of Hammer's Slammers; the banner of the toughest regiment that ever killed for a dollar. Jmove to the front in company columns and advance." The tiny adamantine glitter winking on the hilltop ten kays distant was the first break in the landscape since the Regiment had entered the hypothetical war zone, the Star Plain of Thrush. It warmed Pritchard in the bubble at the same time it tightened his muscles. "Goose it, Kowie," he ordered his driver in turn, "they want us panzers up front. Bet it's about to drop in the pot?" Kowie said nothing, but the big blower responded with a howl and a billow of friable soil that seethed from under the ground effect curtain. Two Star in the lead, H Company threaded its way in line ahead through the grounded combat cars and a battalion from Infantry Section. The pongoes crouched on their one-man skimmers, watching the tanks. One blew an ironic kiss to Danny in Two Star's bubble. Moving parallel to Hotel, the other companies of Tank Section, K and M, advanced through the center and right of the skirmish line. The four man crew of a combat car nodded unsmilingly from their open-topped vehicle as Two Star boomed past. A trio of swivelmounted powerguns, # cm hoses like the one on Danny's bubble, gave them respectable firepower; and their armor, a sandwich of steel and iridium, was in fact adequate against most hand weapons. Buzzbombs aside, and tankers didn't like to think about those either. But Danny would have fought reassignment to combat cars if anybody had suggested it -- Lord, you may as well dance in your skin for all the good that hull does you in a firefight! And few car crewmen" would be caught dead on a panzer -- or rather, were sure that was how they would be caught if they crewed one of those sluggish, clumsy, blind-sided behemoths. Infantry Section scorned both, knowing how the blowers drew fire but couldn't flatten in the dirt when it dropped in on them. One thing wouldn't get you an argument, though: when it was ready to drop in the pot, you sent in the heavies. And nothing on the Way would stop the Tank Section of Hammer's Slammers when it got cranked up to move. Even its # tonnes could not fully dampen the vibration of Two Star's fans at max load. The oval hull, all silvery-smooth above but of gouged and rusty steel below where the skirts fell sheer almost to the ground, slid its way through the grass like a boat through yellow seas. They were dropping into a swale before they reached the upgrade. From the increasing rankness of the vegetation that flattened before and beside the tank, Pritchard suspected they would find a meandering stream at the bottom. The brow of the hill cut off sight of the unnatural glitter visible from a distance. In silhouette against the pale bronze sky writhed instead a grove of gnarled trees. "Incoming, fourteen seconds to impact," Command Central blatted. A siren in the near distance underscored the words. "Three rounds only." The watercourse was there. Two Star's fans blasted its surface into a fine mist as the tank bellowed over it. Danny cocked his powergun, throwing a cylinder of glossy black plastic into the lowest of the three rotating barrels. There was shrieking overhead. A poplar shape of dirt and black vapor spouted a kay to the rear, among the grounded infantry. They were detonating underground. Thrush didn't have much of an industrial base, the rebel portions least of all. Either they hadn't the plant to build proximity fuses at all, or they were substituting interference coils for miniature radar sets, and there was too little metal in the infantry's gear to set off the charges. "Tank Section, hose 'down the ridge as you advance, they got an OP there somewhere." "Incoming, three more in fourteen." The satellite net could pick up a golf ball in flight, much less a four hundred pound shell. Pritchard grinned like a death's head, laying his # cm automatic on the rim of the hill and squeezing off. The motor whirred, spinning the barrels as rock and vegetation burst in the blue-green sleet. Spent cases, gray and porous, spun out of the mechanism in a jet of coolant gas. They bounced on the turret slope, some clinging to the iridium to cool there, ugly dark excrescences on the metal. "Outgoing." Simultaneously with .Central's laconic warning, giants tore a strip off the sky. The rebel shells dropped but their bursts were smothered in the roar of the Regiment's own rocket howitzers boosting charges to titanic velocity for the seven seconds before their motors burned out. Ten meters from the muzzles the rockets went supersonic, punctuating the ripping sound with thunderous slaps. Danny swung his hose toward the grove of trees, the only landmark visible on the hilltop. His burst laced it cyan. Water, flash-heated within the boles by the gunfire. blew the dense wood apart in blasts of steam and splinters. A dozen other guns joined Pritchard's, clawing at rock, air, and the remaining scraps of vegetation. "Dead on," Central snapped to the artillery. "Now give it battery five and we'll show those freaks how they should've done it." Kowie hadn't buttoned up. His head stuck up from the driver's hatch, trusting his eyes rather than the vision blocks built into his compartment. The tanks themselves were creations of the highest technical competence, built on Terra itself; but the crews were generally from frontier worlds, claustrophobic in an armored coffin no matter how good its electronic re'ceptors were. Danny knew the feeling. His hatch, too, was open, and his hand gripped the rounded metal of the powergun itself rather than the selsyn unit inside. They were climbing sharply now, the back end hopping and skittering as the driver fed more juice to the rear fans in trying to level the vehicle. The bow skirts grounded briefly, the blades spitting out a section of hillside as pebbles. For nearly a minute the sky slammed and raved. Slender, clipped-off vapor trails of counterbattery fire streamed from the defiladed artillery. Half a minute after they ceased fire, the drumbeat of shells bursting on the rebels continued. No further incoming rounds fell. Two Star lurched over the rim of the hill. Seconds later the lead blowers of K and M bucked in turn onto the flatter area. Smoke and ash from the gun-lit brushfire shoomped out in their downdrafts. There was no sign of the enemy, either Densonite rebels or Foster's crew -- though if the mercenaries were involved, they would be bunkered beyond probable notice until they popped the cork themselves. "Tank Section, ground! Ground in place and prepare for director control." Danny hunched, bracing his palms against the hatch coaming, inside the turret the movement and firing controls of the main gun glowed red, indicating that they had been locked out of Pritchard's command. Kowie lifted the tow to kill the tank's immense inertia. There was always something spooky about feeling the turret purr beneath you, watching the big gun snuffle the air with deadly precision on its own. Danny gripped his tribarrel. scanning the horizon nervously. It was worst when you didn't know what Central had on its mind... and you did know that the primary fire control computer was on the fritz -- they always picked the damnedest times! "Six aircraft approaching from two-eight-three degrees," Central mumbled. "Distance seven point ought four kays, closing at one one ought ought." Pritchard risked a quick look away from where the gun pointed toward a ridgeline northwest of them, an undistinguished swelling half-obscured by the heat-wavering pall of smoke. Thirteen other tanks had crested the hill before Central froze them, all aiming in the same direction. Danny dropped below his hatch rim, counting seconds. The sky roared cyan. The tank's vision blocks blanked momentarily, but the dazzle reflected through the open hatch was enough to make Pritchard's skin tingle. The smoke waved and rippled about the superheated tracks of gunfire. The horizon to the northwest was an expanding orange dome that silently dominated the sky. "Resume advance." Then, "Spectroanalysis indicates five hostiles were loaded with chemical explosives, one was carrying fissionables." Danny was trembling worse than before the botched attack. The briefing cubes had said the Densonites were religious nuts, sure. But to use unsupported artillery against a force whose satellite spotters would finger the guns before the first salvo landed; aircraft -- probably converted cargo haulers -- thrown against directorcontrolled powerguns that shot light swift and line straight; and then nukes, against a regiment more likely to advance stark naked than without a nuclear-damper up! They weren't just nuts -- Thrush central government was that, unjoin the fighting -- they were as crazy as if they thought they could breathe vacuum and live. You didn't play that sort of game with the Regiment. They'd laager for the night on the hilltop, the rest of the outfit rumbling in through the afternoon and early evening hours. At daybreak they'd leapfrog forward again, deeper into the Star Plain, closer to whatever it was the Densonites wanted to hold. Sooner or later, the rebels and Foster's Infantry -- a good outfit but not good enough for this job -- were going to have to make a stand. And then the Regiment would go out for contact again, because they'd have run out of work on Thrush.  he'll be in looking for you pretty soon, won't she, handsome?" "Two bits to stay." "Check. Sure, Danny-boy, you Romeos from Dunstant, you can pick up a slot anywhere, huh?" A troop of combat cars whined past, headed for their position in the laager. Pritchard's hole card, a jack, flipped over. He swore, pushed in his hand. "I was folding anyway. And cut it out, will you? I didn't go looking for her, I didn't tell her to come back. And she may as well be the Colonel for all my chance of putting her flat." Wanatamba, the lean, black Terran who drove Fourteen, laughed and pointed. A gold-spangled skimmer was dropping from the east, tracked by the guns of two of the blowers on that side. Everybody knew what it was, though. Pritchard grimaced and stood. "Seems that's the game for me," he said. "Hey Danny," one of the men behind him called as he walked away. "Get a little extra for us, hey?" The skimmer had landed in front of Command Central, at rest an earth-blended geodesic housing the staff and much of the commo hardware. Wearing a wrist-to-ankle sunsuit, yellow where it had tone, she was leaning on the plex windscreen. An officer in fatigues with unlatched body armor stepped out of the dome and did a double take. He must have recollected, though, because he trotted off toward a bunker before Danny reached the skimmer. "Hey!" the girl called brightly. She looked about seventeen, her hair an unreal cascade of beryl copper over one shoulder. "We're going on a trip." "Uh?" The dome section flipped open again. Pritchard stiffened to attention when he saw the short, mustached figure who exited. "Peace, Colonel," the girl said. "Peace, Sonna. You're such an ornament to a firebase that I'm thinking of putting you on requisition for our next contract." Laughing cheerfully, the girl gestured toward the rigid sergeant. "I'm taking Danny to the Hamper Shrine this afternoon." Pritchard reddened. "Sir, Sergeant-Commander Daniel Pritchard -- " "I know you, trooper," the Colonel said with a friendly smile. "I've watched Two Star in action often enough, you know." His eyes were blue. "Sir, I didn't request -- that is..." "And I also know there's small point in arguing with our girl, here, hey Sonna? Go see your shrine, soldier, and worst comes to worst, just throw your hands up and yell 'Exchange.' You can try Col. Foster's rations for a week or two until we get this little business straightened out." The Colonel winked, bowed low to Sonna, and reentered the dome. "I don't figure it," Danny said as he settled into the passenger seat. The skimmer was built low and sleek as if a racer, though its top speed was probably under a hundred kays. Any more would have put too rapid a drain of the rechargables packed into the decimeter-thick floor -- a fusion unit would have doubled the flyer's bulk and added # kilos right off the bat. At that, the speed and an operating altitude of thirty meters were more than enough for the tanker. You judge things by what you're used to, and the blower captain who found himself that far above the cold, hard ground -- h could happen on a narrow switchback -- had seen his last action. While the wind whipped noisily about the open cockpit the girl tended to her flying and ignored Danny's curiosity. It was a hop rather than a real flight, keeping over the same hill at all times and circling down to land scarcely a minute after takeoff. On a field of grass untouched by the recent fire rose the multi-tented crystalline structure Pritchard had glimpsed during the assault. With a neat spin and a brief whine from the fans, the skimmer settled down. Sonna grinned. Her sunsuit, opaquing completely in the direct light, blurred her outline in a dazzle of fluorescent saffron. "What don't you figure?" "Well, ah..." Danny stumbled, his curiosity drawn between the girl and the building. "Well, the Colonel isn't that, ah, easy to deal with usually. I mean..." Her laugh bubbled in the sunshine. "Oh, it's because I'm an Advisor, I'm sure." "Excuse?" "An Advisor. You know, the... well, a representative. Of the government, if you want to put it that way." "My Lord!" the soldier gasped. "But you're so young." She frowned. "You really don't know much about us, do you?" she reflected . "Umm, well, the briefing cubes mostly didn't deal with the friendlies this time because we'd be operating without support... Anything was going to look good after Emporion, that was for sure. All desert there -- you should've heard the cheers when the Colonel said that we'd lift." She combed a hand back absently through her hair. It flowed like molten bronze. "You won on Emporion?" she asked. "We could've," Danny explained, "even though it was really a Lord-stricken place, dust and fortified plateaus and lousy recce besides because the government only had two operating spacers. But the Monarchists ran out of money after six months and that's one sure rule for Hammer's Slammers -- no pay, no play. Colonel yanked their bond so fast their ears rang. And we hadn't orbited before offers started coming in." "And you took ours and came to a place you didn't know much about," the girl mused. "Well, we didn't know much about you either." "What do you need to know except we can bust anybody else in this business?" the soldier said with amusement. "Anybody, public or planet-tied. If you're worried about Foster, don't; he wouldn't back the freaks today, but when he has to, we'll eat him for breakfast." "Has to?" the girl repeated in puzzlement. "But he always has to -- the Densonites hired him, didn't they?" Strategy was a long way from Danny's training, but the girl seemed not to know that. And besides, you couldn't spend seven years with the Slammers and not pick up some basics. "OK," he began, "Foster's boys'll fight, but they're not crazy. Trying to block our advance in open land like this'd be pure suicide -- as those coppy freaks -- pardon, didn't mean that -- must of found out today. Foster likely got orders to support the civvies but refused. I know for a fact that his arty's better'n what we wiped up today, and those planes..." "But his contract...?" Sonna queried. "Sets out the objectives and says the outfit'll obey ciwie orders where it won't screw things up too bad." Danny said. "Standard form. The legal of it's different, but that's what it means." The girl was nodding, eyes slitted, and in a low voice she quoted, "...'except in circumstances where such directions would significantly increase the risks to be undergone by the party of the second part without corresponding military advantage.'" She looked full at Danny. "Very... interesting. When we hired your colonel, I don't think any of us understood that clause." Danny blinked, out of his depth and aware of it. "Well, it doesn't matter really. I mean, the Colonel didn't get his rep from ducking fights. It's just, well... say we're supposed to clear the Densonites off the, the Star Plain? Right?" The girl shrugged. "So that's what we'll do." Danny wiped his palms before gesturing with both hands. "But if your Advisors -- " "We Advisors," the girl corrected, smiling. "Anyway," the tanker concluded, his enthusiasm chilled, "if you tell the Colonel to fly the whole Regiment up to ten thousand and jump it out, he'll tell you to go piss up a rope. Sorry, he wouldn't say that. But you know what I mean. We know our job, don't worry." "Yes, that's true," she said agreeably. "And we don't, and we can't understand it. We thought that -- one to one, you know? -- perhaps if I got to know you, one of you... They thought we might understand all of you a little." The soldier frowned uncertainly. "What we don't see," she finally said, "is how you -- " She caught herself. Touching her cold fingertips to the backs of the tanker's wrists, the girl continued, "Danny, you're a nice... you're not a, a sort of monster like we thought you all must be. If you'd been born of Thrush you'd have had a -- different -- education, you'd be more, forgive me, I don't mean it as an insult, sophisticated in some ways. That's all. "But how can a nice person like you go out and kill?" He rubbed his eyes, then laced together his long, brown fingers. "You... well, it's not like that. What I said the other night -- look, the Slammers're a good outfit, the best, and I'm damned lucky to be with them. I do my job the best way I know. I'll keep on doing that. And if somebody gets killed, OK. My brother Jig stayed home and he's two years dead now. Tractor rolled on a wet field but Via, coulda been a tow-chain snapped or old age; doesn't matter. He wasn't going to live forever and neither is anybody else. And I haven't got any friends on the far end of the muzzle." Her voice was very soft as she said, "Perhaps if I keep trying..." Danny smiled. "Well, I don't mind," he lied, looking at the structure. "What is this place, anyhow?" Close up, it had unsuspected detail. The sides were a hedge of glassy rods curving together to a series of peaks ten meters high. No finger-slim member was quite the thickness or color of any other, although the delicacy was subliminal in impact. In ground plan it was a complex oval thirty meters by ten, pierced by scores of doorways which were not closed off but were foggy to look at. "What do you think of it?" the girl asked. "Well, it's..." Danny temporized. A fragment of the briefing cubes returned to him. "It's one of the alien, the Gedel, artifacts, isn't it?" "Of course," the girl agreed. "Seven hundred thousand years old, as far as we can judge. Only a world in stasis, like Thrush, would have let it survive the way it has. The walls are far tougher than they look, but seventy millenia of earthquakes and volcanoes..." Danny stepped out of the skimmer and let his hand run across the building's cool surface. "Yeah, if they'd picked some place with a hotter core there wouldn't be much left but sand by now, would there?" "Pick it? Thrush was their home," Sonna's voice rang smoothly behind him. "The Gedel chilled it themselves to make it suitable, to leave a signpost for the next races following the Way. We can't even imagine how they did it, but there's no question but that Thrush was normally tectonic up until the last "Via!" Danny breathed, turning his shocked face toward the girl. "No wonder those coppy fanatics wanted to control this place. Why, if they could figure out just a few of the Gedel tricks they'd... Lord, they wouldn't stop with Thrush, that's for sure." "You still don't understand," the girl said. She took Danny by the hand and drew him toward the nearest of the misty doorways. "The Densonites have, well, quirks that make them hard for the rest of us on Thrush to understand. But they would no more pervert Gedel wisdom to warfare than you would, oh, spit on your colonel. Come here." She stepped into the fuzziness and disappeared. The tanker had no choice but to follow or break her grip; though, oddly, she was no longer clinging to him on the other side of the barrier. She was not even beside him in the large room. He was alone at the first of a line of tableaux, staring at a group of horribly inhuman creatures at play. Their sharp-edged faces, scaledusted but more avian than reptile, stared enraptured at one of their number who hung in the air. The acrobat's bare, claw-tipped legs pointed # apart, straight toward ground and sky. Pritchard blinked and moved on. The next scene was only a dazzle of sunlight in a glade whose foliage w as redder than that of Thrush or Dunstan. There was something else, something wrong or strange about the tableau. Danny felt it, but his eyes could not explain. Step by step, cautiously, Pritchard worked his way down the line of exhibits. Each was different, centered on a group of the alien bipeds or a ruddy, seemingly empty landscape that hinted unintelligibly. At first, Danny had noticed the eerie silence inside the hall. As Winner of the John W. Campbell, Jr. Memorial Award for the BetSiefie floAfidioA Book of # "Lucid, exciting, inspiring, and always igniting the sense of wonder." Theodore Sturgeon, Galaxy. "A daring view of the Universe by the wittiest, nnost rational, and most clear-thinking astronomer alive"saac Asimov. Illustrated. A national he approached the far end he realized he was conscious of music of some sort, very crisp and distant. He laid his bare palm on the floor and found, as he had feared, that it did not vibrate in the least. He ran the last twenty steps to plunge out into the sunlight. Sonna still gripped his hand, and they stood outside the doorway they had entered . The girl released him. "Isn't it incredible?" she asked, her expression bright. "And every one of the doorways leads to a different corridor -- recreation there, agriculture in another, history -- everything. A whole planet in that little building." "That's what the Gedel looked like, huh?" Danny said. He shook his head to clear the strangeness from it. "The Gedel? Oh, no," the girl replied, surprised again at his ignorance. "These were the folk we call the Hampers. No way to pronounce their own language, a man named Hamper found this site is all. But their homeworld was Kalinga IV, almost three days transit from Thrush. The shrine is here, we think, in the same relation to Starhome as Kalinga was to Thrush. "You still don't understand," she concluded aloud, watching Danny's expression. She sat on the edge of the flyer, crossing her hands on the lap of her sunsuit. In the glitter thrown by the structure the fabric patterned oddly across her lithe torso. "The Gedel association -- it wasn't an empire, couldn't have been. But to merge, a group ultimately needs a center, physical and intellectual. And Thrush and the Gedel were that for twenty races. "And they achieved genuine unity, not just within one race but among all of them, each as strange to the others as any one of them would have been to man, to us. The... power that gave them, over themselves as well as the universe, was incredible. This -- even .Starhome itself -- is such a tiny part of what could be achieved by perfect peace and empathy." Danny looked at the crystal dome and shivered at what it had done to him. "Look," he said, "peace is just great if the universe cooperates. I don't mean just my line of work, but it doesn't happen that way in the real world. There's no peace spending your life beating wheat out of Dunstan, not like I'd call peace. And what's happened to the Gedel and their buddies for the were so great?" "We can't even imagine what happened to them," Sonna explained gently, "but it wasn't the disaster you imagine. When they reached what they wanted, they set up this, Starhome, the other eighteen shrines as... monuments. And then they went away, all together. But they're not wholly gone, even from here, you know. Didn't you feel them in the background inside, laughing with you?" "#... Danny attempted. He moved, less toward the skimmer than away from the massive crystal behind him. "Yeah, there was something. That's what you're fighting for?" You couldn't see the laager from where the skimmer rested, but Danny could imagine the silvery glitter of tanks and combat cars between the sky and the raw yellow grass. Her eyes fixed on the same stretch of horizon, the girl said, "Someday men will be able to walk through Starhome and understand. You can't live on Thrush without feeling the impact of the Gedel. That impact has... warped, perhaps, the Densonites. They have some beliefs about the Gedel that most of us don't agree with. And to prevent the artifacts from being defiled by anyone who doesn't believe as they do." "Well, you people do a better job of using force," Danny said harshly. His mind braced itself on its memory of the Regiment's prickly hedgehog. "Oh. not us!" the girl gasped. Suddenly angry, the tanker gestured toward the unseen firebase. "Not you? The Densonites don't pay us. And if force isn't what happened to those silly bastards today when our counter-battery hit them. I'd like to know what is." She looked at him in a way that, despite her previous curiosity, was new to him. "There's much that I'll have to discuss with the other Advisors," she said after a long pause. "And I don't know that it will stop with us, we'll have to put out the call to everyone, the Densonites as well if they will come." Her eyes caught Danny's squarely again. "We acted with little time for deliberation when the Densonites hired Col. Foster and turned all the other pilgrims out of the Star Plain. And we acted in an area beyond our practice -- thank the Lord! The key to understanding the Gedel and Way being short, is Starhome. And nothing that blocks any man, all men, from Starhome can be... tolerated. But with what we've learned since... well, we have other things to take into account." She broke off, tossed her stunning hair. In the flat evening sunlight her garment had paled to translucence. The late rays licked her body red and orange. "But now I'd better get you back to your colonel." She slipped into the skimmer. Danny boarded without hesitation. After the Gedel building, the transparent skimmer felt almost comfortable. "Back to my tank," he corrected lightly. "Colonel may not care where I am, but he damn well cares if Two Star is combat ready." The sudden rush of air cut off thought of further conversation. and though Sonna smiled as she landed Danny beside his blower, there was a blankness in her expression that indicated her thoughts were far away. Hell with her, Danny thought. His last night in the Rec Center on Emporion seemed a long time in the past.  ment was almost # kilometers from the camp they had abandoned at midnight. There had been no warning, only the low hoot of the siren followed by the Colonel's voice rasping from every man's lapel speaker, "Mount up and move, boys. Order seven, and your guides are set." It might have loomed before another outfit as a sudden catastrophe. After docking one trip with the Slammers, though, a greenie learned that everything not secured to his blower had better be secured to him. Col. Hammer thought an armored regiment's firepower was less of an asset than its mobility. He used the latter to the full with ten preset orders of march and in-motion recharging for the infantry skimmers, juicing from the tanks and combat cars. Four pongoes were jumpered to Two Star when Foster's outpost sprang its ambush. The lead combat car, half a kay ahead, bloomed in a huge white ball that flooded the photon amplifiers of Danny's goggles. The buzzbomb's hollow detonation followed a moment later while the tanker, cursing, simultaneously switched to infra-red and swung his turret left at max advance. He ignored the head of the column, where the heated-air thump of powerguns merged with the crackle of bomblets kicked to either side by the combat cars; that was somebody else's responsibility. He ignored the two infantrymen wired to his tank's port side as well. If they knew their business, they'd drop the jumpers and flit for Two Star's blind side as swiftly as Danny could spin his heavy turret. If not, well, you don't have time for niceness when somebody's firing shaped charges at you. "Damp that ground-sender!" Central snapped to the lead elements. Too quickly to be a response to the command, the grass trembled under the impact of a delayfused rocket punching down toward the computedlocation of the enemy's subsurface signaling. The Regiment must have rolled directly over an outpost, either through horrendously bad luck or because Foster had sewn his vedettes very thickly. The firing stopped. The column had never slowed and Mama, first of the heavy companies behind the screen of combat cars, fanned the grass fires set by the hoses. Pritchard scanned the area of the firefight as Two Star rumbled through it in turn. The antipersonal bomblets had dimpled the ground where they hit, easily identifiable among the glassy scars left by the powerguns. In the center of a great vitrified blotch lay a left arm and a few scraps of gray coverall. Nearby was the plastic hilt of a buzzbomb launcher. The other vedette had presumably stayed on the commo in his covered foxhole until the penetrator had scattered it and him over the landscape. If there had been a third bunker, it escaped notice by Two Star's echo sounders. "Move it out, up front," Central demanded. "This cuts our margin." The burned-out combat car swept back into obscurity as Kowie put on speed. The frontal surfaces had collapsed inward from the heat, leaving the driver and blower captain as husks of carbon. There was no sign of the wing gunners. Perhaps they had been far enough back and clear of the spurt of directed radiance to escape. The ammo canister of the port tri-barrel had flash-ignited, though, and it was more likely that the men were wasted on the floor of the vehicle. Another hundred and fifty kays to go, and now Foster and the Densonites knew they were coming. T here were no further ambushes to break the lightless monotony of gently rolling grassland. Pritchard took occasional sips of water and ate half a tube of protein ration. He started to fling the tube aside, then thought of the metal detectors on following units. He dropped it between his feet instead. The metal-pale sun was thrusting the Regiment's shadow in long fingers up the final hillside when Central spoke again. You could tell it was the Colonel himself sending. "Everybody freeze but Beta-First, Beta-First proceed in column up the rise and in. Keep your intervals, boys, and don't try to bite off too much. Last data we got was Foster had his anti-aircraft company with infantry support holding the target. Maybe they pulled out when we knocked on the door tonight, maybe they got reinforced. So take it easy -- and don't bust up anything you don't have to." Pritchard dropped his seat back inside the turret. There was nothing to be seen from the hatch but the monochrome sunrise and armored vehicles grounded on the yellow background. Inside, the three vision blocks gave greater variety. One was the constant # display, better than normal eyesight according to the designers because the blower captain could see all around the tank without turning his head. Danny didn't care for it. Images were squeezed a good deal horizontally. Shapes weren't quite what you expected, so you didn't react quite as fast; and that was a good recipe for a dead trooper. The screen above the three-sixty was variable in light sensitivity and in magnification, useful for special illumination and first-shot hits. The bottom screen was the remote rig; Pritchard dialed it for the forward receptors of Beta-FirstThree. It was strange to watch the images of the two leading combat cars trembling as they crested the hill, yet feel Two Star as stable as # tonnes can be even when grounded. "Nothing moving," the second leader reported unnecessarily. Central had remote circuits too, as well as the satellite net to depend on. The screen lurched as the blower Danny was slaved to boosted its fans to level the down-grade. Dust plumed from the leading cars, weaving across a sky that was almost fully light. At an unheard command, the section turned up the wick in unison and let the cars hurtle straight toward the target's central corridor. It must have helped, because Foster's gunners caught only one car when they loosed the first blast through their camouflage. The second car blurred in a mist of vaporized armor plate. Incredibly, the right wing gunner shot back. The deadly flame-lash of his hose was pale against the richer color of the hostile fire. Foster had sited his calliopes, massive # cm guns whose nine fixed barrels fired extra-length charges. Danny had never seen a combat car turned into Swiss cheese faster than the one spiked on the muzzles of a pair of the heavy guns. Gray-suited figures were darting from cover as if the cars' automatics were harmless for being outclassed. The damaged blower nosed into the ground. Its driver leaped out, running for the lead car which had spun on its axis and was hosing blue-green fire in three directions. One of Foster's troops raised upright, loosing a buzzbomb at the wreckage of the grounded car. The left side of the vehicle flapped like a batwing as it sailed across Danny's field of view. The concussion knocked down the running man. He rose to his knees, jumped for a handhold as the lead car accelerated past him. As he swung himself aboard, two buzzbombs hit the blower simultaneously. It bloomed with joined skullcaps of pearl and bone. Pritchard was swearing softly. He had switched to a stern pickup already, and the tumbled wreckage in it was bouncing, fading swiftly. Shots twinkled briefly as the two escaping blowers dropped over the ridge. "In column ahead," said the Colonel grimly. "Hotel, Killer, Mama. Button up and hose'em out, you know the drill." And then something went wrong. "Are you insane?" the radio marveled, and Danny recognized that voice too. "I forbid you!" "You can't. Somebody get her out of here." "Your contract is over, finished., do you hear? Heavenly Way, we'll all become Densonites if we must. This horror must end!" "Not yet. You don't see -- " "I've seen too -- " The shouted words cut off. "So we let Foster give us a bloody nose and back off? That's what you want? But it's bigger than what you want now, sister, it's the whole Regiment. It's never bidding another contract without somebody saying, 'Hey, they got sandbagged on Thrush, didn't they?' And nobody remembering that Foster figured the civvies would chill us -- and he was right. Don't you see? They killed my boys, and now they're going to pay the bill. "Tank Section, execute! Dig'em out, panzers!" Danny palmed the panic bar, dropping the seat and locking the hatch over it. The rushing-air snarl of the fans was deadened out by the armor, but a hot bearing somewhere filled the compartment with its high keening. Two Star hurdled the ridge. Its whole horizon flared with crystal dancing and scattering in sunlight and the reflected glory of automatic weapons firing from its shelter. Starhome was immensely larger than Danny had expected. A boulevard twenty meters wide divided two ranks of glassy buildings, any one of which, towers and shrine Danny had seen the previous day. At a kilometer's distance it was a corruscating unity of parts as similar as the strands of a silken rope. Danny rapped up the magniBy J. O. Jeppson. The fascinating story of an exciting quest for survival, which could prove to be the key to eternity -- or doom. At your bookstore  # To the farthest houndaries of time and space... and heyond! The fication and saw the details spring out; rods w'oven into columns that streaked skyward a hundred meters; translucent sheets formed of myriads of pinhead beads, each one glowing a color as different from the rest as one star is from the remainder of those seen on a moonless night; a spiral column, freestanding and the thickness of a woman's wrist, that pulsed slowly through the spectrum as it climbed almost out of sight. All the structures seemed to front on the central corridor, with the buildings on either side welded together by tracery mazes, porticoes, arcades -- a thousand different plates and poles of glass, A dashed cyan line joined the base of an upswept web of color to the tank. Two Star's hull thudded to the shock of vaporizing metal. The stabilizer locked the blower's pitching out of Danny's sight picture. He swung the glowing orange bead onto the source of fire and kicked the pedal. The air rang like a carillon as the whole glassy facade sagged, then avalanched into the street. There was a shock of heat in the closed battle compartment as the breech flicked open and belched out the spent case. The plastic hissed on the floor, outgassing horribly while the air-conditioning strained to clear the chamber. Danny ignored the stench, nudged his sights onto the onrushing splendor of the second structure on the right of the corridor. The breech of the big powergun slapped again and again, recharging instantly as the tanker worked the foot trip. Blue-green lightning scattered between the walls as if the full power of each bolt was flashing the length of the corridor. Two Star bellowed in on the wake of its fire, and crystal flurried under the fans. Kowie leveled their stroke slightly, cutting speed by a fraction but lifting the tank higher above the abrasive litter. The draft hurled glittering shards across the corridor, arcs of cold fire in the light of Two Star's gun and those of the blowers following. Men in gray were running from their hiding places to avoid the sliding crystal masses, the iridescent rain that pattered on the upper surfaces of the tanks but smashed jaggedly through the infantry's body armor. Danny set his left thumb to rotate the turret counter-clockwise, held the gun-switch down with his foot. The remaining sixteen rounds of his basic load blasted down the right half of Starhome, spread by the blower's forward motion and the turret swing. The compartment was gray with fumes. Danny slammed the hatch open and leaned out. His hands went to the # cm as naturally as a calf turns to milk. The wind was cold on his face. Kowie slewed the blower left to avoid the glassy wave that slashed into the corridor from one of the blasted structures. The scintillance halted, then ground a little further as something gave way inside the pile. A soldier in gray stepped from an untouched archway to the left. The buzzbomb on his shoulder was the size of a landing vessel as it swung directly at Danny. The tri-barrel seemed to traverse with glacial slowness. It was too slow. Danny saw the brief flash as the rocket leaped from the shoulder of the other mercenary. It whirred over Two Star and the sergeant, exploded cataclysmically against a spike of Starhome still rising on the other side. The infantryman tossed the launcher tube aside. He froze, his arms spread wide, and shouted, "Exchange!" "Exchange yourself, mother!" Danny screamed back white-faced. He triggered his hose. The gray torso exploded. The body fell backward in a mist of blood, chest and body armor torn open by four hits that shriveled bones and turned fluids to steam. "Hard left and goose it, Kowie," the sergeant demanded. He slipped the panic bar again. As the hatch clanged shut over his head, Danny caught a momentary glimpse of the vision blocks, three soldiers with powerguns leaping out of the same towering structure from which the rocketeer had come. Their faces were blankly incredulous as they saw the huge blower swinging toward them at full power. The walls flexed briefly under the impact of the tank's frontal slope, but the filigree was eggshell thin. The structure disintegrated, lurching toward the corridor while Two Star plowed forward within it. A thousand images kaleidoscoped in Danny's skull, sparkling within the windchime dissonance of the falling tower. The fans screamed as part of the structure's mass collapsed onto Two Star. Kowie rocked the tank, raising it like a submarine through a sea of ravaged glass. The gentle, green-furred humanoids faded from Danny's mind. He threw the hatch open. Kowie gunned the fans, reversing the blower in a polychrome shower. Several tanks had moved ahead of Two Star, nearing the far end of the corridor. Grayuniformed soldiers straggled from the remaining structures, hands empty, eyes fixed on the ground. There was very little firing. Kowie edged into the column and followed the third tank into the laager forming on the other side of Starhome. Pritchard was drained. His throat was dry, but he knew from past experience that he would vomit if he swallowed even a mouthful of water before his muscles stopped trembling. The blower rested with its skirts on the ground, its fans purring gently as they idled to a halt. Kowie climbed out of the driver's hatch, moving stiffly. He had a powergun in his hand, a pistol he always carried for moral support. Two Star's bow compartment was frequently nearer the enemy than anything else in Hammer's Slammers. Several towers still stood in the wreckage of Starhome. The nearest one wavered from orange to red and back in the full blaze of sunlight. Danny watched it in the iridium mirror of his tank's deck, the outline muted by the hatchwork of crystal etchings on the metal. Kowie shot off-hand. Danny looked up in irritation. The driver shot again, his light charge having no discernable effect on the structure. "Shut it off," Danny croaked. "These're shrines." The ground where Starhome had stood blazed like Hell.  A sre R obots are a favorite science fiction theme. Another is the great computer, much smarter than a man, which one way or another takes over the world. Machine intelligence fascinates us. Comparatively fewer stories deal with enhanced intelligence, mostly because that's very hard work: how do you write about a character who is much smarter than you are? One theme I've been working on for two years involves implants: you take a small transceiver and put it into a human head (or elsewhere in the anatomy if you like), wiring up the output of the receiver into the auditory nerve. Now you have someone who can communicate by a kind of telepathy; let's put a really big computer at the other end of the system. In theory, at least, every bit of information known to mankind will be instantly available to this "terminal man." Dossiers; reference books; dictionaries; encyclopedias; all the files, etc. , can be his for the asking. A detective could get continuous information on the whereabouts of his colleagues on the force, or continuous information about burglaries in progress, or whatever. There'd be more: all the mathematics capability of powerful computers would be available in real time. Solve integral equations in your head, calculus of finite motion, stock market predictions, etc., all are instantly yours at a thoughts. It's not all that far-fetched. I've spoken with both computer specialists and neurosurgeons who think the first use of gadgetry like that may very well come before the end of the century. The stumbling block at the moment involves the language you'd use to communicate with computers, and no one expects that to take too long to solve. Voice communication with a computer in ordinary English is probably coming within the decade (there are limited cases of that going on right now), and once that's available, comes first the walkie-talkie computer terminal, then the implant. Neither of those is beyond present state-of-the-art. Unfortunately, it's very difficult to think like a man who has a ## in his head, and my story has dragged a bit while I give this more thought. I don't recall too many memorable stories in which real geniuses were the viewpoint characters, probably for the same reason I'm having trouble. Of the two that impressed me most. Flowers For Algernon and Ted .Sturgeon's Maturity, the central character lost the genius ability before the story ended. Still, if there's a mental hookup to a computer in the future of some of the younger readers of this column -- and there probably is -- there's another possibility also. A robot can be connected to the central brain, and of course there have been a lot of stories on that theme. All in all, it may not be long before electronics gives us a number of very smart characters, both human and mechanical, to deal with, provided no one jams their data link-ups. T here's another approach, though, that may be just as exciting: we may be on the way to real robots: self-contained, not relying on any kind of link with a central data bank although able to use one if it's available; very strong; and capable of independent action if not thought. Again, the mechanics are simple enough. The robot itself could be constructed today. What's missing is the brain. The human brain weighs, on average, about # kilograms, or #-## pounds, in the mature male. That little chunk of matter can information, which is quite a lot; the best computers don't have anything approaching that capability, and they're big. Computers are getting smaller all the time, of course; I remember back in the early fifties visiting the then the biggest computer in the world. It w'as housed in a gymnasium-sized building with the world's largest air-conditioner, and three undergraduates were employed full-time running around in iliac's innards to replace burnedout vacuum tubes. Nowadays you can get the old iliac's memory capacity inside my desk. Still, with all the micro-chip technologies we have today, the human brain remains the most efficient data-storage system ever built. It isn't as reliable as we'd like it to be, but it's very good at packing data into a small space and getting it back out quickly. It has another characteristic that's very useful: the information doesn't seem to be stored in any specific place. Karl Lashley, after # years of work trying to find the engram -- the exact site of any particular memory -- gave up. All of our memories seem to be stored all over our brains. That is: Lashley, and now others, train specific reflexes and memory patterns into experimental animals, then extirpate portions of their brains. Take out a chunk here, or a chunk there: surely you'll get. the place where the memory is stored if you keep trying, won't you? the memory remains, even when up to # of the cortical matter has been removed. Lashley once whimsically told a conference that he'd just demonstrated that learning isn't possible. The experiment has been duplicated a number of times, and the evidence of human subjects who've had brain damage as a result of accidents confirms it: our various memories are stored, not in one specific place, but in a lot of places; literally, all over our cortices. That's got to be a clue to how the brain works. A second characteristic of the brain is that it's fast. Consider visual stimulation as an example. You see an unexpected object. You generally don't have to stop to think what it is: a hammer, a saucer, a pretty girl, the Top Sergeant, an ice cream cone, a sabertoothed tiger about to spring, or whatever; you just know, and know very quickly. Yet the brain had to take the impulses from the light pattern on the retina and do something with them. What? Introspection hints that a number of trial and error operations were conducted: "test" patterns were compared with the stimulus object, until there was a close correspondence, and then the "aha!" signal was sent. If, somehow, the "aha!" was sent up for the wrong test pattern, it takes conscious effort to get rid of that and "see" the stimulus as it should be seen. We're still trying to teach computers to recognize a small number of very precisely drawn patterns, yet yesterday I met a man I hadn't seen for ten years and didn't know well then, and recognized him instantly. Dogs and cats automatically do what we sweat blood to teach to computers. If only we could figure out how the brain does it... A number of neuro-scientists think they've found the proper approach at last. It's only a theory, and it may be all wrong, but there is now a lot of evidence that the human brain works like a hologram. Even if that isn't how our internal computer works, a holographic computer could, at least in theory, store information as compactly and retrieve it as rapidly as the human brain, and thus make possible the self-contained robots dear to science fiction. T he first time Dr. David Goodman proposed the holographic brain model to me, I thought he'd lost his mind. Holograms I understood: you take a laser beam and shine part of it onto a photographic plate, while letting the rest fall on an object and be reflected off the object onto the film. The result is a messy interference pattern on the film that, when illuminated with coherent light of the proper frequency, will reproduce an image of the object. Marvelous and all that, but there aren't any laser beams in our heads. It didn't make sense. Well, of course it does make sense. There's no certainty that holography is the actual mechanism for memory storage in human beings, but we can show the mechanism the brain might use to do it that way. First, though, let's look at some of the characteristics of holograms. They've been around a long time, to begin with, and they don't need lasers. Lasers are merely a rather convenient (if you're rich enough to afford them) source of very coherent light. If you don't have a laser, a monochromatic filter will do the job nicely, or you can use a slit, or both. A coherent light beam differs from ordinary light in the same way that a platoon of soldiers marching in step differs from a mob running onto the field after the football game. The light is all the same frequency (marching in step) and going in the same direction (parallel rays). Using any source of coherent light to make a hologram of a single point gives you a familiar enough thing: a Fresnel lens, which looks like a mess of concentric circles. Holography was around as The biggest covenip of all! flying objects "If Major Keyhoe's book didn't sufficiently substantiate his claim that the United States Air Force knows more advanced world -- and is deliberately concealing the truth from the public by censoring reports and discrediting witnesses -- this somber warning might sound a trifle ridiculous. But it rings disturbingly true."Christian Science Monitor. # Idoubleday "lenseless photography" back before WW II. As soon as you have several points, the neat appearance vanishes, of course. A hologram of something complicated, such as several chessmen or a group of toy soldiers, is just a smeared film with strange patterns on it. Incidentally, you can buy holograms from Edmund Scientific or a number of other sources, and they're fascinating things. I've even seen one of a watch with a magnifying glass in front of it. Because the whole image, from many viewpoints, is stored in the hologram, you can move your head around until you see the watch through the image of the magnifying glass -- and then you can read the time. Otherwise the watch numerals are too small to see. Hmm. Our mental images have the property of viewpoint changes; we can recall them from a number of different angles. Another interesting property of holograms is that any significant part of the photographic plate contains the whole picture. If you want to give a friend a copy of your hologram, simply snip it in half; then you've both got one. He can do the same thing, of course, and so can the guy he gave his to. Eventually, when it gets small enough, the images become fuzzy; acuity and detail have been lost, but the whole image is still there. That sounds suspiciously like the results Lashley got with his brain experiments, and also like reports from soldiers with severe brain tissue losses: fuzzy memories, but all of them still there. (I'll come back to that point and deal with aphasias and the like in a moment.) Holograms can also be used as recognition filters. Let us take a hologram of the word "Truth" for example, and view a page of print through it. Because the hologram is blurry, we can't read the text: page, whether it's standing alone or embedded in a longer word, you will see a very bright spot of light at the point where the word will be found when you remove the filter. The printed word can be quite different from the one used to make the hologram, by the way. Different type fonts can be employed, and the letters can be different sizes. The spot of light won't be as bright or as sharp if the hologram was made from a type font different from the image examined, but it will still be there, because it's the pattern that's important. The Post Office is working on mail-sorting through use of this technique. Computers can be taught to recognize patterns this way. The police find it interesting too: you can set up a gadget to watch the freeways and scream when it sees a # Buick, but ignore everything else; or examine license plates for a particular number. There's another possibility. Cataracts are caused by cloudy lenses. If you could just manage to make a hologram of the cataracted lens, you could, at least in theory, give the sufferer a pair of glasses that would compensate for his cataracts. That technique isn't in the very near future, but it looks promising. You'll have noticed that this property of holograms sounds a bit like the brain's pattern-search when confronted with an unfamiliar object. A large number of test patterns can be examined "through" a hologram of the stimulus object, and one will stand out. Brain psysiologists have found another property of the brain that's similar to a holographic computer. The brain appears to perform a Fourier transform on data presented to it; and holograms can be transmitted through Fourier-transform messages. A Fourier transform is a mathematical operation that takes a complex wave form, pattern, signals, or what have you, and breaks it down into a somewhat longer, but precisely structured, signal of simpler frequences. If you have a very squiggly line, for example, it can be turned into a string of numbers and transmitted that way, then be reconstructed exactly. The brain appears to make this kind of transformation of data. Once a message (or image, or memory) is in Fourier format, it's easy systematically to compare it with other messages, because it is patterned into a string of information; you have only to go through those whose first term is the same as your unknown, ignoring all the with similar second terms, etc., until you've located either the proper matching stored item, or one very close to it. If our memories are stored either in Fourier format or in a manner easily converted to that, we've a mechanism for the remarkable ability we have to recognize objects so swiftly. S o. It would be convenient if the brain could manufacture holograms; but can it, and does it? It can: that is, we can show a mechanism it could use to do it. Whether it does or not isn't known, but there don't appear to be any experiments that absolutely rule out the theory. There are rhythmic pulses in the brain that radiate from a small area: it's a bit like watching ripples from a stone thrown into a pond. Waves or ripples of neurons firing at precise frequencies spread through the cerebrum. These, of course, correspond to the "laser" or coherent light source of a hologram. Beat them against incoming impulses and you get an electrical neuron-firing analog of a hologram. Just as you can store thousands of holograms on a single photographic plate by using different frequences of coherent light for each one, so could the brain store miltion by using a number of different frequences and sources of "coherent" neuron impulses. That model also makes something else a bit less puzzling: selective loss of memory. Older people often retain very sharp memories for long-past events, while losing the ability to remember more recent things; perhaps they're losing the ability to come up with new coherent reference standards. Some amnesiacs recall nearly everything in great detail, yet can't remember specific blocks of their life: the loss or scrambling of certain "reference standards" would tend to cause en bloc memory losses without affecting other memories at all. Aphasias are often caused by specific brain-structure damage. I have met a man who can write anything he likes, including all his early memories; but he can't talk. A brain injury caused him to "forget" how. It's terribly frustrating, of course. It's also hard to explain, but if the brain uses holographic codes for information storage, then the encoderdecoder must survive for that information to be recovered. A sufficiently selective injury might well destroy one decoder while leaving another intact. In other words, the model fits a great deal of known data. Farther than that no one can go. The brain could use holograms. Not very long ago, Ted Sturgeon, A. E. van Vogt, and I were invited to speak to the Los Angeles Cryonics Society. That's the outfit that arranges to have people quickfrozen and stored at the temperature of liquid nitrogen in the hopes that someday they can be revived in a time when technology is sufficiently advanced to be able to cure whatever it was that killed them to begin with. I chose to give my talk on the holographic brain model. The implications weren't very encouraging for the Cryonics Society. If the brain uses holographic computer methods, then the information storage is probably dynamic. not static; and even if a frozen man could be revived, since the electrical impulses would have been stopped, he'd have no memories, and thus no personality. If the holographic brain model is a true picture, it's goodbye to that particular form of immortality. On the other hand, whether our ow'n brains use holograms or not, holographic computers almost undoubtedly will work: and the holographic information storage technique offers us a way of construct those independent robots that figure so large in science fiction stories. Either way, it looks as if the big brains may be coming before the turn of the century. Human dignity is sacred bul not tJie only kind. T he heat drilled into the back of boring into his brain like some absurd earwig. The notion struck him as somehow amusing and he smiled, tugging down the visor of his cap. Sweat and dirt had dulled the embroidered bullion into a sullied brown. Moisture beaded his upper lip and dripped from the peaks of his nose and brows. His lips cracked as he smiled and dried blood flaked onto his teeth. The smile filled with gritty brown sand and he spat, turning away from a capricious gust of desert wind. He stumbled down the sagechoked arroyo toward his craft. The eddy of wind moved across the cracking soil and he leaned forward, glancing at a distant horizon filled with blue mountains and gray clouds. He slid down to the sand beside his shattered vessel, studying his companion inside the darkened hull. "How's it going?" he asked stupidly. "Not too bad," crackled the answer from the Translator on to speak English. "We should try and get to the mountains." "No. Rest. Wait." The Translator's electronic voice approximated that of its subject. ders. "We'll die here." He stood and scratched at the peeling skin of the ship, listening to the subliminal homing signal pulsing outward from the crash area. "We won't." "I've got to keep you alive." "You've got to live." "That's not what the book says." "I know." The man whirled. "There must be some chance!" he cried. "As a ControllerExplorer Team I should think the two of us might be able to do something!" "Explorer," said the Translator softly, "we must wait. Remain as cool as possible." The man's companion saw perspiration on his forehead. "You need water..." You need it much more -- " "I won't argue. Explorer." moment, then moved into the ship. It was quiet with the Controller's presence, his companion, and he walked softly to the supplies. He swallowed the water deeply, an angry expression on his face. "Now a Nutrient-A capsule..." "You need those too," answered "A CE Team could never hope to function efficiently with one member starving himself," returned the Controller. and fell onto the command-sofa in the compartment. Sighing, he stared at the mountains through the shredded hole where the nose of the ship once was. The Controller dropped into silence and the Explorer listened intently to the reassurance drifting through his mind. Although the psychic bond between Controller and Explorer very seldom went beyond general expressions of emotion, the entire program was based on that very rare talent that enabled the two beings to communicate. The Translator did as its name implied, but the bond made the team, and even been selected for a CE Team. He knew he would not be alive now had he been a solitary individual "out there." H e closed his eyes and saw the interior of his patrol craft, panels and computer grids popping into his mind like soap bubbles, and he thought back... A light was blinking red and white in a central console. light on Number Two Fuel Bypass," said the Controller from a tele-screen. The Explorer looked up from an old film and reached across for the toggle beneath the light and said, "Sorry. Didn't see it." He tugged the switch and heard a muffied roar, quick, sounding more like a thump against the skin of the ship than an explosion. said the Controller, consulting a straight, ignoring the film. "Bad?" The Controller switched a screen on the man's panel and he saw an image awash with white vapour trailing into space. "You can see there," said the Controller. "We're losing it," muttered "I'm afraid so. Inertial systems will go within the hour. I'm already losing telemetry from Base." "Recommendations?" The Controller consulted his computer scans. "Planet Dante. If we reach it in a reasonable amount of time Planetfall can be made without much problem." The man's eyebrows rose in question. "As of now," said the Controller, "chances are fair. I expect them to be poor by the time we reach the planet." "You're confident we can make screen above his console. "I'm feeding your Library Grid Environmental Data now." answered the Controller. The Explorer read the glowing characters aloud: "Surface temperature over seventy-five percent of the planet greater than fifty degrees centigrade..." "At nightfall it drops down to a comfortable forty-five," observed the Controller wryly. "What few mountain ranges there are approximate more temperate earth conditions. Unfortunately, the shorelines are wholly inaccessible." The monitor screens began to flicker, the ship losing electrical control, soon to be dead in space. ing back in the command-sofa. "Are you okay back there?" Dark eyes met his from the scanner. "I'm relatively safe for the time being..." "I think both of us should get into the escape-shuttle and -- " "The escape-shuttle was carried away by debris," interrupted the Controller. coming into scanner range now," said the Controller, consulting an indicator screen. "Nat, are inertial systems going to be able to handle this?" asked intermittently blinking panels and lights. "I'll need your help..." answered the Controller, the image of Dante growing on four monitor off the still-running film. Before the craft screamed into Dante's atmosphere, they launched an orbiting distress beacon, radio transmissions useless across the light years. The leading edges of the ship were glowing crimson as tress beacon until the radar popped and went dark. The cabin began to shudder, overhead light elements crackling out, the blue of emergency lanterns sputtering on. The man ran his fingers across rows of buttons. The shuddering continued to increase. "Nat, I can't hold it..." The Controller's screen was dark but audio facilities hadn't failed: "Worse... than I expected... If it's still on, punch up System #-H, will you?" The voice was a One navigation sector was still alive. He punched up #-H. It held. "Thanks," said the Conthe vibration shaking his teeth. It grew hotter in the cabin and he strained against the pull of rising g's. Metal surfaces were hot beneath his hands and he smelled burning plastic. Suddenly the emergency lights shorted out and he was in darkness. "Nat!" The shuddering reached an intense peak and fingers of flame choked in the acrid smoke. "Nat!" he coughed. "Nat!" The howl of reentry filled his ears and his eyes burned with hot tears. The flames grew. He attempted to pull himself onto the deck and was thrown onto his back and into unconsciousness... G rains of sand scratched his eyes when he awoke. Blinking, he rolled carefully onto his stomach. Nothing felt broken. He studied the surface of Dante, shifting and blowing sand, the mountains painfully distant. He stood, looking about. Pain lanced through his hip and he limped across to the broken craft, clouds of sand billowing before him. Although pieces of the vessel were scattered over the better part of an acre, the main cabin had remained remarkably intact. He realized he had been thrown clear when the main escape hatch had blown open on impact. He looked through the fuselage, smoke still fouling the air. Leaning against a scorched bulkhead, he listened to the sand hissing over the craft's hull and wondered what had become of the Controller. Moving from the cabin he looked about intently. Nat had made planetfall. Something would be about, even if he was spread over an acre of desert. The Translator amplification of the weakened voice widened the man's face into a grin and he looked about the ship. He saw the cylinder of the pocket-Translator upright in the sand and reached down for it, saying, "I'm here, Nat! We made it!" "It would seem so," answered the Controller, his voice faint even walked back into the ship. "Where... where are you?" he asked. "Here," squeeked Nat, pushing aside a blackened panel with his head. Even though there was an eternal anthropormorphic smile on his face, there was irritation in the twitters and whistles of the bottlenosed dolphin's voice, precious saline solution dribbling from his ruptured tank... The Explorer shook his head. Memories fled from his mind with the wind. He turned on the command-sofa. The Controller lifted his head above the level of dirty water in the small tank. "You're daydreaming," the Translator made the reedy whistles of the dolphin understandable. his tongue translated through the collar on the dolphin's neck. "About the crash?" troller sensing his guilt. "There was nothing we could've done..." "Had I been more alert -- " his bleary eyes. " -- And I more capable, we would've set down perfectly on one of those mountain-tops out there," returned the Controller brusquely. in a situation such as ours." The man was unconvinced. "It doesn't look very good, Nat." He regarded the small cache of salvaged water and food above the tank. "We'll make it." "Your Cetatean intuition tell you that?" asked the Explorer. "You know we have that ability." bitter with frustration. "With the ship as banged-up as it was, we're lucky to be alive." "What do they say about any landing you can walk away from?" "I'm not walking," answered laughed at the joke, his despair drying in the wind and the Controller's electronically channeled voice crackling through the Translator. The man continued to laugh, reflecting upon the tragi-comic plight of one of the most valuable teams in space exploration: he, laying about in the long-underwear-lining of his space-suit, baseball cap tugged over his ears, and his companion crammed into a too-small survival tank at his back. And all of this on a desert world; with no sunglasses... He reached across to the shattered frames on the main ship's console. He picked them up gingerly and studied the falling pieces of gray, polarized lenses; pieces too small even to be patched together. Hearing Nat issue a sigh through the Translator, he stopped laughing and they both fell silent. He began to sing after a long while, his voice a whisper above the breeze, growing louder as he went on. Presently Nat joined him in a squeeky falsetto and they harmonized sourly through the chorus of I've Been Workin' on the Railroad. Toward the conclusion of the song Nat fell silent and the hiss of the Translator accompanied Phillips' last words. "What is it?" he asked. "Sandstorm," answered the Controller. "Coming this way. Approximately fifty miles per hour..." and saw the low cloud of wind and sand, crawling toward them like a living creature. All about the wreckage was eerie calm. The Explorer looked through the perforated ship for cover. "There isn't any," said Nat. "It will pass over us. You'll be exposed for at least two full minutes..." supplies and precious water into a small locker, attempting to bend the twisted metal closed, succeeding only partially. He looked toward the cloud. It was growing and a ground-hugging breeze fluttered the legs of his clothing. He checked the seals on the Controller's tank. "Never mind about that," said the dolphin. "I'll be all right. Stay out of the wind as best as you can, and watch the sand doesn't cover you over." "What about you?" asked blowing sand. "If I'm buried," answered the Controller, "you'll have to dig me out. I've my own atmosphere in here." "But not indefinitely!" cried "Which is why you can't let yourself be covered over! here it Translator and tucked it into his suit, pulling all the zippers closed. He pulled his hat down over his eyes and pulled the helmet seal from his collar, covering his nose and mouth. The material was wet with perspiration and cool against his face. He crouched beneath the leading edge of the main panel, his body pressed against the bulkhead. He looked toward the tank and saw Nat staring at him intently. And the storm was there. T he heat and tremendous wind burned the metal zippers into his chest and he gasped with pain, his sigh ripped away in the screaming gale. Sand and rocks pitched around him and a heavy stone collided with his arm. He lifted his hand and the wind slapped it down. Even huddled under the console he felt sand shifting beneath him and rising over his body. He leaned out toward the tank and fell to the earth, sand covering his face. He reached out scrabbling hands, burning with the sand and heat. He felt nothing but the ragged pain of his cut and torn fingers,. On his stomach the sand marched over his back, pinning his chest onto the hard deck; stones scratched his cheeks and sand sifted through his entire suit. He attempted to move but could only wave his arms and legs feebly, his torso crushed by the sand. Foolishly he peered through dirtcaked eyes; a thorny branch of some desert plant, ripped up by the wind, slapped his eyes and they clouded with blood. And the storm was gone. The wind was a whisper in his ears as he slowly shook the sand from his hair. Then there was no sound at all. In the silence he tried to stand but was held down by the mound of sand. Squirming beneath it he was soon on his back. His legs were still buried but he easily pulled himself clear of the dune that had built itself over him. He sat up, brushing the sand from his face. There were fistfuls of it in the collar of his suit and it drained down his back as he leaned forward, standing slowly. He felt pounds of earth dropping through his suit to his legs where it gathered in billows at his zippered ankles. He reached down and the sand flowed out of the opened flaps. He shook his legs until the greater portion of it was gone. He turned about, eyes searching. The wreckage had been almost completely buried. Shards of metal gleamed in the afternoon light and an occasional flap of material fluttered silently through the sand. but he found himself standing nowhere near his ship. The cloud was almost out of his sight now, sinking below the horizon, creating new land as it moved. He couldn't see the tank. He reached into his suit and pulled out the Translator. Brushing the sand from it, he hit the small switch. me?" The Controller's voice was in the Translator almost immediately. "Yes. I'm all right," answered the man, looking about. "#... don't think... I am." The voice was choked, gasping. him. Small bits of metal and cloth, a new dune. "Nat," he said, "I'm not sure if I'll be able to find the ship. Everything's buried." "#... had... considered that probe the sand surrounding the many pieces of his craft. He slung the Translator on his belt as the Controller said, "I made certain I had some small control over the aft retro-fire assembly..." As he discarded a small lump of aluminum the man said, "You might be able to kick up a little dust..." "Perhaps." He paused at an overturned and useless generator unit, sitting on his haunches thoughtfully. There was no wind at all now and the white sun burned rays of gold across his face. He heard a whine beneath him. The retro-fire assembly. Standing, he cried, "It's working!" The Translator was silent. A puff of sand belched upward from the middle of grin on his face. The electric whine was dying... "That's it..." gasped the Controller. "I'm afraid the unit's shot..." "That's good enough," answered pulled at the sand with both hands and was soon smoothing it down from the rounded hull. Minutes later he felt the tank and increased his efforts, perspiration clearing his face of sand and blood. His chest was pounding and vision blurred. Finally the tank was completely uncovered and he looked down at the Controller. The seals had not held. Nat was resting on two feet of sand, the brown water just covering his sides. He rolled about, wetting patches on the silver-gray dorsal fin. His companion was dehydrating. He sighed and leaned against the tank, tired eyes closing. "Explorer," the dolphin was saying, "I'm all right... it's just that I've got some sand in my eye... and I can't seem to get this damn water clear..." The man twisted off the damaged seals and looked at the shredded gaskets as he opened the tank. "We'll lose the water a lot faster now," he said, putting his finger gently in the corner of the Controller's eye. "No. Back... yes... that's it... Thank you." Nat smiled up at him and he smiled back, forgetting that Controllers always smile. He dropped the top of the tank back down and burrowed toward the damaged locker where he had stowed the provisions. Tugging open the bent door he peered inside and cursed softly. The anger reached the Controller before the curse and he watched the man silently remove the still wet sand that filled the broken water flasks. He carried them out of the ship and hurled them, one-by-one, into four directions. He returned, puffing with dimming anger and said, "That's better." ''Although I appreciate your frustration," said the Controller, "you should attempt to conserve your energies." lessly. "We need water. We won't survive another day here and I can't carry you around on my back looking for it." "That would be impractical," answered the dolphin, motionless in the tank, eyes closed in thought looked away. said finally. The Controller didn't answer and the man sighed, feeling a growing sense of calm resignation ' in his mind that was not his own. He turned and said, "Nat, what have you done?" "Done?" play games with me. You can't conceal that. Nat, it's against regulations!" "Explorer," said the Controller slowly, "it doesn't matter..." The man looked down into the tank, the dolphin's back wrinkled and brown. "It does! I cannot allow you to die!" "You have no choice." you always known?" "When I saw this was the only planet I knew." "It's wrong." "Is it?" asked the Controller. "To insure the safety of those entrusted to you -- to be certain someone survives?" The man leaned against the case. "Would you have made it in the ship after the accident, had we remained in space?" ".Sealed off as I was, yes," answered Nat flatly. "But you would have been dead long before we reached Base." "Without water I'll die now re"A ship will be here by morning. Although you'll be grossly dehydrated. you'll be alive." "And you?" The Controller ignored him. With sadness growing in his right." "As a Controller I had every right. As your friend, I had an obligation." "What about my obligation to you?" asked the Explorer. "You tell me I would've died in space. Now you'll die here. How -- " " -- Did I make my decision?" the Controller sigh. "When I was growing up, in the oceans back home, there were many tales told among us. Of humans we knew a great deal. And one of the stories I've always remembered was that of our ancestors helping shipwrecked sailors to shore, defending them from harm, protecting them. And I realized when I evaluated heuristics a i ter the accident that those tales weren't legends or sleep-time stories. They were truth, and I understood." "Regulations state," began Phillips through clenched teeth, "that in the event of a life-or-death situation during a CE Team mission, the life and protection of the Controller shall be maintained over and above the life of the Explorer. Very explicit." "That regulation was established by your superiors -- humans. They realize our importance in space exploration but do not understand our personal dignity. They never have." "Dignity?" "it is simply beyond my imagination to allow you to die." "And it's beyond mine that you can do this." The dolphin was silent for several moments and he then asked, "Had you the choice, would you have insured my survival above yours?" "Of course." "Why then, do you deny me the same right?" tank and reclined on the commandsofa. The fatigue and his companion's words pressed on his shoulders with a tremendous weight. He looked across the desert and saw the sun riding on the mountains, long shadows crossing the dunes. Darkness was approaching slowly and he watched it marching toward him, quietly saying, "You should've told me." "You would not have allowed it." "You're damn right!" The Controller chuckled raggedly and said, "I remember something I was told long ago..." "What's that?" "When I was finally selected for the CE program, my family told me that although humans recognized us as intelligent beings they would always treat us as pets and we should tolerate that as best we could." "I hope I haven't been too much of a burden..." "Not at all, # -- " Nat began to cough violently and the man moved from the command-sofa to the side of the tank. He pushed away the top and put his hand onto the Controller's great head, feeling the racing pulse beneath the dulling flesh. He moved his hand in gentle strokes, his throat tightening with each gasp from his companion. Soon the dolphin found his voice again and said, "You've been "You've always been my friend, Nat," answered the man, finding his words clouded by black thoughts of death. "Oh, don't entertain notions," said the Controller, a dismissing tone in his voice. "One of us alive is far better than both of us dead." team. What am I supposed to do?" "There's dozens of Controllers waiting for a chance to work with an experienced Explorer like yourself." "I'm j;oMr Explorer," responded the man, moving his hand onto the dolphin's back, feeling shuddering breaths shallow beneath his hand. "Yes," sighed Nat. "And I'm your Controller." "We're a team." "A team," repeated the Constreamlined form was trembling beneath the Explorer's hand and soon it was still and he felt a sickening wave of black sweep deeper into his mind. "Nat," he said softly, bending dow n and staring in the twilight at the Controller. The laughing dolphin-face stared back at him. T he night was starless above him as he scraped a hollow in the sand with a flattened hull plate, ignoring the heat and the convulsions of his own thirsting body. Once he managed to swallow a Nutrient-A capsule w'ith difficulty, working on without rest. As he was smoothing the last handful of sand over his companion he heard a distant whisper in the growing light of dawn and looked toward the horizon. Suddenly it was over him. A wide-bellied rescue ship, screaming turbine engines churning the sand, its red beacon flashing in the pale light. It pulled back slowly, massive with metal and sound above his head. He saw figures moving inside the bubble canopies, a Controller peering through its saline solution, a human commander on the flight the clouds of sand and asked, "What am I supposed to do?" He didn't even hear himself in the roar. Parting day Dies like the dolphin, whom each pang imbues With a new colour as it gasps away. The last still loveliest, till -- 'tis gone, and all is gray. -- Byron # because of the pain in his foot. As a result he ceased to think correctly, and his experiment kept going wrong. He added the catalyst four times altogether (checking and rechecking his sequence each time) but still the reactions failed to materialize. Eventually he abandoned the experiment -- and the laboratory -- altogether, half blaming his equipment as even educated men sometimes do, and half determining to try again when he felt fresher, titter. It was bound to be a mistake in procedure. He walked up the back stairs, nursing his irritability. Distantly, someone was singing softly: Dora probably, who had a habit of singing when she imagined her betters weren't about. He might, perhaps, speak to her about it. None of the other servants seemed to be in evidence; and in his irritability he imagined that they would not be about if he happened to require them. Servants were growing more impossible with every passing year; even the women were remarking on it. He moved up the stairs quite slowly, with an uneven gait; since he could not place his full weight on his foot. Emily would have said the motion (and his frown) made him look considerably older than he was. He failed to find her in the Sewing Room, somewhat to his chagrin. Although his self-awareness was as limited as that of most men of his era he nursed the fleeting realization that she was the only human being in Creation likely to lift him from his mood. But if she was not to be found, she was not to be found. Sighing faintly, he limped to the Withdrawing Room and, finding a reasonable fire there, sat down before it in the only decent armchair the house provided. After a time, he rang for Danvers. He appeared eventually. "Sir?" "Oh, there you are -- what kept you?" Without waiting for an answer, he asked, "Is Mrs. Clarkson in the house?" "I believe so. Sir," Danvers said. He was youngish for a butler, but quite damnably efficient. "Shall I look for her. Sir?" Clarkson waved his hand negatively. "Let her be; she'll find her way here eventually. You might see if you can find me some port." "Certainly, Sir." He regretted the order the moment Danvers left. After all, the port was largely responsible for the pain in his foot, according to Dr. Flanagan. At the same time, life would hardly be worth living without some relief from the sober call of duty. Besides, whatever the longterm detriment, if you drank enough port it deadened the worst of the pains for an hour or two. Danvers brought in a full decanter with the glass. As he set it on the table, he said gravely, "A gentleman called a little earlier, while you were in the laboratory. I informed him you had left instructions not to be disturbed." "Good," Clarkson grunted. He stared into the fire, waiting for Danvers to pour the port. "He intimated that he might return later. Sir, when you had concluded your work." Clarkson sighed heavily. "What an infernal nuisance. Who was he?" "He left his card." Danvers produced it like a prestidigitator and laid it beside the glass. It was small, expensively engraved, although without the ornate elaborations which seemed to be affected by many so-called gentlemen nowadays. The name read, 'Count Vincent de Berg'. "Did he say what he wanted?" Clarkson asked, his tone considerably softened by the title. Although, as he realized quickly, the man might be a Papal Count. The name sounded foreign, possibly French. "Only that he wished to see you on a matter of importance. Sir." Danvers hesitated marginally. "I hope I did right in not disturbing you." "Perfectly right, Danvers. Perfectly right." Clarkson reached for his port. If it was really a matter of importance, the man would be back. He sipped his port and felt the rich, sweet wine ease some of his earlier frustrations. "Foreign, was he?" Danvers nodded. "So I would judge. Sir." "French?" "Possibly farther afield than that." Clarkson let it go. There was always the possibility the man might be one of those itinerant noblemen from Eastern Europe; it was quite impossible to tell anything from a name nowadays -- or even a title, come to that. In any case, it was useless speculating. The mystery would be cleared up when he called again. If he called again... Emily came in as Danvers withdrew. She looked, as usual pale and happy. "There you are, darling. Finished in your smelly old laboratory?" She came across and kissed him, not altogether respectfully, on the forehead. Then she caught sight of the decanter and frowned. "I thought you were feeling gouty, my dear. You know what the doctor said about drinking port." "Confound the doctor!" Clarkson muttered. He reached defiantly for his glass. "Really, Charles, I do wish you wouldn't use such expressions." But there was a twinkle in her eyes. "And I wish you would not use such expressions as 'smelly old laboratory', my dear." He looked up at her and smiled. Emily sat down opposite him, primly upright -- a posture she frequently adopted when she was about to say something outrageous, or simply to engage in banter. "But it is smelly." she pointed out. "And the wing in which you have housed it is certainly old, even if the equipment you use is not." Her eyebrows elevated. "So what else should I call it?" "I have no idea, my dear," said Clarkson fondly. "But I do feel whatever you decide upon should be a little more respectful." "You're very stu," Emily said. But the subject obviously bored her, for she went on almost immediately, "Who was the curious man who called earlier?" Clarkson raised an eyebrow. "I was not aware that we had been invaded by -- " He coughed. " -- curious men." "Not men, darling -- man. Hardly an invasion, but -- " She lowered her eyes becomingly. " -- a striking individual. I could scarcely contain myself for wondering what business he might have here." "I fear you will have to contain yourself a little longer," Clarkson said. "For I presume the individual you saw was Count Vincent de Berg and I have not the slightest idea what business he had here. I have only just now learned about his call from Danvers." Emily looked a little surprised. "You did not see him?" Clarkson smiled. "I was working in my smelly old laboratory," he said. Cook had one of her tantrums, so dinner was a little late that evening, Clarkson found the delay embarrassing since he was entertaining Sir Laurence and Lady Pitney and they had, with Presbyterian punctiliousness, arrived exactly on time. But the meal, when it did arrive, was up to an acceptable (one might, in all modesty, have even said exceptional) standard and by the time the ladies withdrew, Clarkson had mellowed again. His humour was further heightened by Sir Laurence, who took the opportunity while Danvers served the port and laid out a selection of Clarkson's best cigars, to bring the conversation around to science. "Didn't want to bring it up before, old boy," he rumbled. "Know how these things bore the ladies. But frankly. I've been keen to have your opinion on something. As a man of science, you appreciate." He had a basso profundo voice that sat well in his portly frame, although there was a hint of roughness in it which might have come from the prodigious quantities of spirits he habitually imbibed. Clarkson finished lighting his cigar, then waved depreciatingly. "Hardly a man of science. Sir Laurence. A mere dabbler, if you must..." "A dabbler with a reputation," Pitney said. "Don't think I'm unaware of it. Matter of fact, I overheard old Bannerman chatting about you in the House the other day. Said you were doing some of the most interesting investigations in chemistry this country has ever seen." Although the report was probably exaggerated, Clarkson felt both surprised and pleased. Lord Bannerman was nobody's fool, despite his age. But he felt obliged to shrug. "Lord Bannerrrian is kind. Sir Laurence, but I fear I am no more than an amateur in these matters. I consider myself fortunate to have sufficient private income to allow me to amuse myself at these things." "The Empire was founded on amateur virtues," Pitney told him. "Amateurism is what makes England great -- don't lose sight of that, my boy." He leaned forward in his chair. "What I want to know -- in confidence, of course -- is your opinion of this fellow Darwin." Clarkson hesitated. It was not, admittedly, an unexpected question. Evolution had become a fashionable controversy lately. He had his own ideas about the Theory, but it was not, perhaps, politic to voice them in all and every circumstances. Pitney, in his own gruff way, was reputed to be a religious man. At the same time, like Bannerman, he was not a fool, so it would never do to waffle. "I have considerable respect for Mr. Darwin's research," Clarkson said carefully. "And in particular his observations in the field." Pitney nodded, so it seemed he was on a reasonable safe tack. He sipped his port. "One must, I think, admire his courage; first, in exposing himself to the rigors of his famous voyage; and secondly, for propounding his Theory in public when he returned." "Agreed," said Pitney, "but the Theory itself -- what do you think of that. Sir?" Something in his tone gave Clarkson the clue he had been seeking. He smiled. "Even a courageous man may be lacking in wisdom." "Ah," said Pitney. "Ah." He leaned back and sucked on his cigar with an expression of satisfaction. "So you think he's a fool, do you?" It would have been easy to agree, but Clarkson, who had in fact some sympathy for the Evolutionists, had also an ingrained habit of defending his self-esteem. "Certainly, not a fool. Sir Laurence. Let us merely say that -- as a man of science if you will -- I find his theory very much unproven." "Thought so," Pitney nodded. "You're being very careful and I appreciate it. But it's easy to see what you really feel." He chuckled suddenly. "Dammit, I can trace my ancestors back to Bosworth Field and there's not a monkey in the lot of them? Although, by George, a few of them behaved worse than monkeys, what?" Clarkson smiled back, but cut short his reply as Danvers entered. The butler came in behind his chair and murmured, "The gentleman who called earlier -- Count de Berg -- has returned. Sir." For the second time that evening, Clarkson hesitated. The man kept calling at the most infernally unsuitable times. All the same, he was curious to find out what he wanted. Courtesy dictated that he should not interrupt his conversation with Sir Laurence. But if he sent the mysterious Count away again, the man might conclude he would never be welcome. He temporised. "Beg to inform the Count that I am engaged at the moment, but if he cares to wait I may be free to arrange a suitable appointment a little later. If he agrees, show him into the library." "Look here, old boy," Pitney said as Danvers withdrew, "if some business has come up, don't let me keep you from it. Damn fine meal and damn fine conversation, but Isobel and I are early to bed at the best of times." "Please don't distress yourself. Sir Laurence," Clarkson told him smoothly. "I wouldn't dream of having you cut short your visit -- I'm enjoying our talk too much. The fact is I have a Continental nobleman who keeps calling to see me on some mysterious errand. I have not had the opportunity to speak with him as yet, so I have no notion of the importance of his mission. I merely suggested to Danvers that he might wait a while in the library and perhaps if you would excuse me for no more than five minutes, I could arrange a mutually convenient time for us to discuss whatever he wished to discuss." Pitney nodded. "Why not do it now. old boy. I'll join the ladies and give them your excuses. Expect I can put up with their chatter until you get back." "If you really wouldn't mind..." Clarkson murmured. "Course not, old boy. Can't have you sitting all night wondering what the fella's after." He stood up, his bulky frame dominating the dining room. "Damn glad to learn you're not one of these bright young men chasing after Darwin just because that brand of science has become fashionable." He lowered his voice confidentially. "Don't take offense at this, old boy, but I'm an admirer of your work -- damn, science is the coming thing and any man who doesn't see that is a fool. Fact is -- and, as I say, I wouldn't want you to take offense -- if you ever feel that you need a little extra money for some project in hand -- " He caught sight of Clarkson's expression and waved him to silence with a meaty hand. "I appreciate you're a man of substance, Clarkson; but even a man of substance can sometimes feel the need of friends. So if there's ever a necessity in the way of equipment or anything of that sort, I just want you to know that I'm sympathetic. Say no more." He stopped, his expression vaguely embarrassed. "That's damned white of you. Sir Laurence," Clarkson said easily. "Let me assure you no offense has been taken. I see no prospect of requiring any but the most modest financing in the foreseeable future -- and as you say, this is certainly within my means -- but should the situation ever arise..." He left the sentence hanging in the air, and Pitney appeared more than satisfied. Clarkson walked down to the library experiencing an unfamiliar mixture of emotions. He was thinking not of his mysterious visitor, but of Pitney's offer. It was interesting not in itself, but for what it implied. Perhaps the Clarkson name was becoming known in. the right circles after all. How ironic, though, that this modest fame should stem from something which had started as a hobby and little else. Despite the irony, he felt a warming glow of pride. Was it really such a bad thing to become known -- however modestly -- for the part one played in the March of Science. There was, he had to admit, a certain nobility... His visitor arose as he opened the library door. II  dear," Emily said softly. They were sitting alone in the living room, the huge log fire which Danvers had stoked earlier now low, but still glowing cheerfully. Emily had been engaged in crochet, or embroidery, or some such feminine frivolity. Clarkson had been engaged in thought. He looked up. "That, perhaps, is because I am pensive," he said, not unkindly. In fact, although he would have died rather than admit it to her, he felt faintly shaken. Emily glanced at him shrewdly. "You seemed in excellent humor until you talked with the mysterious Count de Berg..." "Did I?" Clarkson replied calmly enough; but her insight had surprised him. It had been like that throughout their marriage. He would decide, on the basis of considerable evidence, that she had not a serious thought in her pretty little head, then some flash of insight -- indeed sometimes wisdom -- would bring his carefully-constructed conclusions crashing down. Her expression was studiously bland. "It also seems to me that you spent rather more time with our unexpected visitor than might have been courteous to our invited guests..." He glanced at her sharply. "Do you imply criticism of my actions?" Emily smiled coolly. "It is scarcely the place of a wife to criticise herhusband. And yet..." She toyed with a thread from her embroidery, winding it coquettishly about her finger. "And yet?" Clarkson echoed. She looked directly into his eyes and suddenly all her teasing air had vanished. "Charles, darling, you must not pretend to me. I am, after all, your wife and as such I have certain rights. No, please -- " He had been about to interject, but stopped. She set her embroidery down, an unconscious gesture which emphasized her seriousness. "When you rejoined the Pitneys and myself after your talk with our visitor, you were disturbed. No, Sir, do not trouble to deny it: I have known you too long and too intimately to mistake your mood. Our guests were deceived, but I was not." The direct approach calmed him. It was as if Emily's sudden change of role made him feel less alone. "How was I then, behind the deception?" Emily smiled. "You were excited, dearest husband. You were disturbed; perhaps a little frightened. But most of all, you were excited. I have never seen you engage in a sterner battle to prevent your emotions becoming evident." For a long moment, Clarkson said nothing. Then, on a rare impulse, he rose, walked across and embraced her. "My dear, dear Emily! How fortunate I am to have married such a jewel! You are correct, of course, and I was foolish to try to hide it from you. I was excited -- more excited, perhaps, than I can ever remember being since a child. The Count de Berg is a most remarkable man." He began to pace the room, his expression thoughtful. "A most remarkable..." "Then," Emily said mock sternly, "you must tell me all about him." The coquette appeared behind her eyes again. "And about the business he came to discuss." "Very well," Clarkson said firmly. He looked at her seriously. "I do not need to tell you everything I say must be treated in confidence -- absolute confidence." "Cross my heart," said Emily; and though the gesture was childish, he knew she meant it. "First, the Count. As you saw, he is a most impressive-seeming man." "I saw him only at a distance," Emily interjected. "Since you have decided to trust me with your secret, you must tell me all. How he looked, how he dressed, from what remote spot he originated. And -- " Clarkson held up a hand. "Enough, dear wife, you shall know all. He is a man shorter in stature than I am, but with enormous presence. I could not guess his age, for he is one of those individuals with truly timeless features. He dressed soberly, with taste, in black. And as for his origin, although I did not venture to question him on that point, I feel it may be remote indeed." "France?" asked Emily. "Or beyond?" "I would say Russia," Clarkson told her. "His English is impeccable and I was quite unable to detect a hint of accent; but it was that careful English one hears when the speaker does not hold it as his mother tongue. No, he is not a native of these islands. It was the cast of his features which gave me the clue: were it not for his bearing and obvious breeding, I would have thought him an Asiatic -- possibly even a half-caste Chinee. But since, as I say, he is obviously nothing of the sort, we must, I think, assume he is a Russian, for part of that country borders Asia and so many of its inhabitants -- even in the highest circles -- display certain Asiatic characteristics." "So he is Russian," Emily said, accepting the logic without further question. Clarkson ceased to pace and sat down again, but the excitement was still obvious in his face. "I believe so. It is unimportant. What is important -- " He hesitated, as if even at this stage he doubted the wisdom of telling her everything. But the conflict was resolved almost instantly. "What is important is that our mysterious visitor is an inventor -- the designer of an aerial machine!" There was silence in the room, broken only by the measured ticking of the grandfather clock. A log shifted in the fireplace, hissed and sparked. Emily frowned. "A balloon? Count de Berg is a balloonist?" "No!" exclaimed Clarkson excitedly. "Not a balloonist! That is exactly the point! When he first told me his business, I made the mistake you have made. His invention is as far beyond the balloon as the balloon is beyond a toy kite. He has designed an aerial machine -- an airship!" Emily stared at him in silence. By her expression, she was having difficulty assimilating the information. Eventually she said hesitantly, "A ship that flies through the air?" Clarkson nodded vigorously. "But... but, dear Charles, such a thing is impossible." Clarkson smiled, a little smugly. "I am afraid, my dear, that in your imagination you are picturing an ocean liner sailing through the heavens. That indeed is impossible. A flying machine heavier than air is a logical absurdity. We know from our experience with balloons that any flying device must, in some manner, be buoyed up." He stood suddenly and reached for the bell pull. "I shall do better than tell you: I shall show you." They waited impatiently until Danvers appeared. Clarkson sent him off for drawing materials and presently he returned with several sheets of paper, an inkwell and a quill. Clarkson would have preferred charcoal, but he let it go for the sake of expediency. Now that he had begun to tell Emily about the airship, his imagination had taken fire and burned away all hope of patience. He laid a sheet of paper on the table and began to sketch. "Now here we have a typical balloon. Here the balloon itself and here the gondola. The balloon is, of course, spherical -- or approximately spherical. Hardly a modern invention and hardly a particularly useful one; except, of course, for sportsmen and adventurers. But for all that, the first device with which Man has attempted to conquer the air. You know the scientific principle of the balloon, of course?" Emily nodded, but in his excitement he appeared not to notice. "Although the basket, and indeed the canopy of the balloon are in themselves heavier than the air, once the balloon is inflated, we introduce buoyancy. The sum-total buoyancy of the inflated balloon is greater than the weight of the balloon material and the gondola. Thus the balloon rises, buoyed up by the air around it. Hot air, as we all know, is lighter than cold air and thus rises. The first balloons were filled with hot air. A fire was built in the gondola for that purpose." "Was not that dangerous?" Emily asked. Clarkson nodded at her and smiled. "Extremely dangerous, my dear. Good men have lost their lives because the fire got out of control. However, in more modern times, the primitive hot-air concept has been replaced by balloons filled with some lighter-than-air gas, such as hydrogen. The effect is identical, but since there is no naked flame, the device is considerably safer." In a moment of whimsy, he drew a matchstick man in the gondola and added hanging weights to the side. "Although they have little commercial importance, modern balloons are quite sophisticated. We can control their ascent by lightening the gondola: all that is necessary is to throw out some weights -- usually bags of sand. And we can descend again by the use of a valve which spills sufficient of the gas to allow a landing." He set the quill down and sat back in his chair. "But for all its sophistication, the balloon has very considerable drawbacks as a mode of transport. In it, we can travel no faster than the prevailing winds permit. More important, although we can ascend and descend, we cannot steer. In short, as a practical form of transport, the balloon is useless." "But," Emily put in gently, "you tell me Count de Berg is not a balloonist." Clarkson's excitement flared again. "No indeed." He returned to his table and his quill. "I have not had time to study the plans of this man's remarkable invention in any detail, you appreciate, so there may be particular flaws which have escaped me. But the general principle..." He sketched a fat cigar beside his earlier drawing and added a curiously-shaped gondola underneath. "He envisages a balloon of rigid structure. The framework might be of light, strong wood, or possibly some alloy combining strength and lightness. The structure allows us to vary the shape from the spherical. I do not expect you to follow this, my dear, but for a guided airship shape is important, since we must in some manner eliminate wind resistance. Our airship must, so to speak, cut through the currents of the upper atmosphere as our more familiar ships cut through the currents of the oceans. For various reasons, the Count feels this cigar shape is the most suitable." The quill made amendments to the gondola, added an exaggerated propeller to one end. "There is almost no limit to the size we can construct such a balloon. With greater size, we have greater lift. Thus the gondola may be massive and may house -- " He looked across at Emily and smiled" -- machinery. This is the essence of the Count's invention. He proposes to fit machinery in the gondola. This machinery will propel a shaft and the shaft will, in turn, propel an air-screw. This screw will drive our great airship through the atmosphere exactly as the screw of a ship drives it across the sea." Emily frowned. "But what will he use to drive his machinery?" she asked. Clarkson looked at her in surprise. "Why, my dear, there is only one source of energy powerful enough to motivate a device of this magnitude. I should have thought you might have guessed, even without my scientific training. The airship will be powered by steam." Ill T he little doctor bustled in before Danvers had time to announce his arrival. Clarkson guiltily set his glass of port behind a vase, but not, apparently, quickly enough. "At it again, Charles? Some men never learn." He shook his head and set his black bag down beside a chair. "Well, since you're intent on I can do is keep you company." Clarkson smiled and gestured to Danvers. "Another glass for Dr. Flanagan. And I suppose you'd better bring a fresh bottle -- this one is almost empty." "Well," said Dr. Flanagan as Danvers left, "I suppose I should ask you how you are. Although in my professional opinion, you are looking healthier than a horse. How is the foot?" Clarkson shrugged. Curiously enough, his foot had been giving him a lot less trouble lately than in the past. "A few twinges now and then. Nothing to speak of. Frankly, I doubt your diagnosis." "Frankly, so have I. Always thought you were a bit young for gout, although since you insist on living like a reprobate, anything is possible. How's the work?" For a moment, Clarkson stared at him blankly. Then he said, "Oh, my experiments? To be perfectly honest, I have not been in the laboratory for almost two weeks." Dr. Flanagan sat down. The leather armchair dwarfed him but his expression suggested he was perfectly at home. "Delighted to hear it, dear boy. Overwork never did anybody any good; and believe me, you've been overworking for years. Never could understand it in a man who does not have to earn a living. Now if I was a rich young man like yourself, instead of an old pauper -- " "You would do exactly as I do," Clarkson put in. "Unless I am grossly mistaken about your character, you are as devoted to the advancement of science as I am." If Flanagan intended to reply, he was cut short by Danvers' appearance with the port. When the butler left, they raised their glasses. "To your very good health. Doctor," Clarkson said. "And to yours, Mr. Clarkson," said the doctor. "Even though such an eventuality must cut down the outrageous fees I am pleased to charge you." They drank. As Flanagan set down his glass, he said, "I fear I can't enjoy your company for long, Charles. I have had a spate of calls this morning -- I only dropped in for a moment since I was passing." "I trust we are not witnessing the beginnings of a local epidemic?" Clarkson remarked. It was lightly put, but there was a hint of seriousness behind it just the same. Epidemics did occur. Come winter especially, they waited on the wings of human experience like spectres of death. Occasionally they moved center stage and the combined advances of modern medicine were powerless against them. "Not unless imagination and stupidity are infectious," shrugged the little doctor, "which my professors always assured me could not be the case." Clarkson smiled. "That strikes me as an interesting remark. Doctor. Would you care to explain it?" Flanagan sighed. He looked longingly at his glass of port as if regretting the fate which prevented the devotion of his life to such pleasures. "My dear sir, every doctor numbers amongst his patients those -- most often ladies of advancing years and astronomical income -- who require no more potent medicaments than attention. I fear my practice is no exception; although naturally wild horses would not drag their names from me." There was no need for equine pressures, for the names of Dr. Flanagan's more difficult patients were known to every tradesman in the district -- and for essentially the same reasons. "And one of these good ladies demands your attention this morning?" Clarkson asked. "Not one. Sir -- several. They have decided, individually and collectively, that they are suffering from shock." He sipped his port and favored Clarkson with a knowing look. "Because of a strange experience they underwent together last evening." "Fascinating," Clarkson said. "Tell me more -- or will that interfere with your Hippocratic Oath?" "Damn the bit!" Flanagan exclaimed. "It seems several of this town's good ladies meet occasionally for an evening of social intercourse. Chatter about how badly their sons treat them and gossip about the evil doings of the younger generation. There was one such gathering yesterday evening. Afterwards, as they were repairing to their separate homes, a number of these ladies saw -- or thought they saw -- a ship. We are inland, you appreciate, Charles, so this vision is strange enough as it stands. But not satisfied with such strangeness, our fine ladies claim this ship was flying through the air!" He frowned. "Oddly enough, I have heard one or two reports of a mysterious flying object from rather more reliable sources." The frown cleared. "While the vision apparently did them little damage last night, they have decided this morning that they are shocked, and consequently -- why, Clarkson, what's the matter?" Clarkson set his glass down, aware that he must have gone quite pale. His mind was racing. It was apparent that matters were moving forward far faster than he had anticipated. The problem now was what to tell the doctor. Clarkson's shocked reaction to the news was too apparent to pass without some comment. Nor did he feel the little doctor could easily be fobbed off with some makeshift story: he had far too high an opinion of Flanagan's native shrewdness for that. He came to a conclusion. "Tom, a moment ago, in jest, I mentioned the Hippocratic Oath. I should like to mention it again, seriously this time. I have something to tell you, but it must remain forever a privileged communication. Although it does not concern my health, I would ask you to hold it as confidential as any detail of my most serious illness. Do I have your word?" "By Jove, you intrigue me!" Flanagan exlaimed. "For what it's worth, of course you have my word." "Very well," said Clarkson; and launched into the story of his initial meeting with the Count de Berg. "Since then," he went on, "I have seen the Count on two further occasions. The first of these was a brief meeting. But during the second, which took place only a few days ago, he did me the honor of showing me detailed specifications of his airship. The thing is an engineering miracle, Tom. He even plans to have the passenger quarters lighted by electricity to promote the most exquisite comfort during flights at night." A cloud passed over his face. "As he was leaving, he did mention the possibility that he might soon be testing a prototype. But I had no idea the test would come so soon." For a long moment, the doctor regarded him shrewdly. "This Count: why did he bring his plans to you?" Clarkson glanced down modestly. "I believe my experiments in chemistry have left me with some little reputation as a man of science. The Count may perhaps have felt he would have a sympathetic and intelligent hearing." Flanagan nodded. Clarkson went on, "There was, perhaps, a rather more delicate aspect of his approach. He intimated that he would need funds. Planning an airship is one thing. Actually building one is another. Such a project would strain even the resources of a wealthy man. So he offered me a partnership in his enterprise in return for an investment." "An equal partnership?" the doctor asked bluntly. The bluntness was embarrassing, but Clarkson was accustomed to bluntness from this source. "Originally yes. But as it happened, the sum of money needed was beyond my immediate capital resources. Now, by a very curious coincidence. Sir Laurence Pitney had generously offered to finance my own experiments just prior to my initial meeting with the Count. I did not need his money then, of course, but it occurred to me that he might well be interested in the airship venture. The Count agreed on one-third interest each." "Have you paid out any money, if I may ask?" Clarkson shook his head. "Hardly, Tom, While I am convinced of the man's integrity, one must make certain of these things before one invests." "I wonder where he got the money for the prototype," Dr. Flanagan mused. "According to my patients, it seems to be well enough built to fly last night." Clarkson blinked. "Well, no matter," Flanagan went on. "Am I permitted to know the motive power of this vessel? The technical details, so to speak? Or does he tly it all on electricity?" "No indeed," Clarkson said. "The motive power is steam. That is to say, an air-screw is driven by steam power. The balloon gives a lift of # pounds." The doctor's eyebrows raised. "Are you sure of that figure?" Clarkson nodded. "He mentioned it several times. Impressive, do you not think?" Dr. Flanagan set down his glass decisively. "Not impressive enough, dear Clarkson. The Count's airship will not work." IV time of year. Clarkson was introverted. much of his confidence shattered by the events of the day. Flanagan, on the other hand, seemed to find release in talking. They walked across the common, en route to Clarkson's home. The last witness had been interviewed. With only minor differences, the accounts tallied. "Steam power," Dr. Flanagan was saying, "does not require only machinery. It requires fuel; coal. And coal is heavy. So are batteries, if you intend to light your quarters by electricity. Or, if you use a generator, you have further weight problems there too. Add the necessity of a captain and crew. Add your gondola, your furnishings. Even without a single passenger, you have a weight far in excess of a thousand pounds." "I feel a fool. Doctor. I cannot imagine why I could not have made such a simple calculation." Flanagan glanced across at him. "You could have made it easily had you thought of it. But you did not because, my dear Clarkson, you are a man of science and you were faced with a problem of engineering. The two are very different. There was also, if I may say so as a medical man, the question of the Count's personality. From your account he was -- or is -- a very impressive individual. Better men than you or I have failed to think clearly under the impact of an impressive personality." The soft blue glow of the street lamps showed in the distance, diffused by a light ground mist. Clarkson shook his head. "I cannot believe him more than a simple swindler." "Nor #," agreed the doctor. "Even though he appears to have vanished now." It was, Clarkson thought, a double mystery. They had called at the Count's lodgings -- or supposed lodgings -- only to find no man of his title, and no man answering to his description, had ever stayed there. Inquiries throughout the town had failed to elicit any hint of him. "And yet," said Clarkson pensively, "if not a swindler... what?" "He required you to keep the matter of the airship secret?" Dr. Flanagan asked. Clarkson nodded. "But he did not object to your telling Sir Laurence Pitney?" Clarkson glanced at him in surprise. "No, of course not." "And I may assume that, like any decent husband, you shared the secret with your wife?" "Yes." "And Pitney with his wife?" Puzzled, Clarkson said, "I would assume so." "And, with the deepest respect to the ladies involved, are not women notorious for their inability to keep even the most minor secrets?" Before Clarkson could reply, Flanagan went on, "Besides, if our friend the Count really required secrecy, why would he choose to test his marvelous invention over so heavily populated an area?" "You are piling Pelion on Ossa where mystery is concerned," Clarkson remarked. "I fear I fail to follow your train of thought." The little doctor stopped. "You are forgetting one thing: although we are now both agreed that the Count's marvelous airship could not possibly work, we have a dozen eye-witness accounts that it did work. It flew above this very town, electric lights blazing, no longer ago than last evening. What do you conclude from that, Clarkson?" Clarkson shook his head. "I have no conclusion," he said helplessly. "I have," the doctor told him shortly. "Whatever flew over here last night was not the Count de Berg's airship." They walked on, slowly. For a time, Flanagan appeared sunk in reverie. Then he said suddenly, "Have you any military training, Charles?" "No." "Nor have #. But I once took an interest in tactics. A hobby, you might say, like your own chemical experiments. I learned the techniques by which one country may successfully invade another. You first send scouts to find out the lie of the land. If they are to survive, they have to pass for natives. That is to say, they must know the lingo and they must -- at least superficially -- have the appearance of natives. If these scouts carry any equipment, it must be cunningly disguised. If, by its nature, it is impossible to disguise, then the natives' attention must be diverted from it. And should this be unsuccessful, the natives must be convinced that the equipment is really something else -- something that will not alarm them. We have done this ourselves in Africa, convincing tribesmen that small arms are white man's totem sticks and so forth." Once again he stopped. "Perhaps our mysterious Count was a scout. Perhaps his talk of an airship was not meant to enlighten, but to confuse. Perhaps he meant the... secret... to leak out, so that people would not guess the real nature of the craft which visited us last night." As the implications sank in, Clarkson breathed. "You mean some foreign power plans an invasion of Britain?" The doctor's face was impassive. "I know of no nation which possesses airships, Charles. I doubt if any European country could have constructed an aerial navy in absolute secrecy. But this concerns me less than a more serious question..." "Which is?" asked Clarkson. The doctor looked directly at him. "If Count de Berg was a scout, I wonder when we might expect the main invasion force?" Then Flanagan did a strange thing. He turned his face upward, so that he was staring out beyond the gas lamps to a sky filled with myriads of stars. "Although," he added thoughtfully, "the main force may not arrive for quite some time; perhaps not for centuries. God alone must know how far it has to travel."  regarded by the lay public -- and indeed by some readers -- as flying saucer experts or flying saucer nuts. I don't know which is the more irritating. My personal opinion on the whole subject, with which I respond to the inevitable questions on speaking tours, panels, and interviews is that yes, opinions as to what they are, where they come from, or why, being perfectly content to wait for further evidence -- "hardware or bodies," as the late Fletcher Pratt used to say. To hypothesize about them is legitimate; to construct hypothese into credos, to force them to carry a freight of personal prejudice, and to use them to attack established scientific search-and-sum-up techniques is only ludicrous. To attack some scientists and certain of the military for their "Let's debunk this, whatever the evidence" andor their .#ish "Whatever it is, it's restricted information," is laudable. It seems to me a simple matter indeed to draw on every known observational technique, to make dispassionate summations, and to publish the results as they accrue. In the unlikely event that they are dangerous, we should know as soon as possible. In the event that they can give us something of value, then let's have it, as soon as possible. It seems to me that both the military and the scientific communities need their credibilities laundered almost as urgently as the poluticians (an accidental typo, that, but ain't it a beaut?) do. The latter have made themselves an easy target, but wouldn't it be nice to live in a world where their statements, and military and scientific reports could be accepted comfortably with no grains of salt? Military secrecy has a pervasive side effect, feeding directly into the ego glands. In small kids it's called "I know something you don't know." In the brass, especially the lesser brass, it acts like shoe lifts, making one appear taller even when one knows one is not. This (to keep the metaphors mixing) spills over into civilian government and the press. And scientists are by no means immune. What brings all this up is an interesting cluster of non-fiction which has accumulated here over the past few weeks. Beyond Earth. (Bantam, # pp., indexed and illustrated, #) is by Ralph Blum with Judy Blum (what's the difference between that and Ralph Blum and Judy Blum?) and is the work of a hard-working professional journalist. The Blums retread a lot of the indignant insistence of other writers in the field against official secrecy and stupidity in the area of ward the concept that these phenomena are extraterrestrial and intelligently operated, he has the sense to conclude, in his final chapter, that (as Charles Fort once remarked) any answer is not necessarily the only answer, and that we still seek a full explanation, I find immensely refreshing. There are times when his "tilt" tips his objectivity, as in his too-ready acceptance (I think) of certain "authorities" just because they have college degrees, and his startling ad hontinem attack on Carl Sagan; do homework, legwork and spadework has produced one of the most sensible tomes yet written on the phenomenon. The folio of photographs is truly mind-boggling and worth the price by itself. (Zebra Books, # pp, illustrated, annotated but not indexed, #) has an interesting publishing history. The first copyright is Italian, the English translation #. (I do not see a translator's name. Whoever he is, he's good.) Published in '#I by Grove Press, it was released as a paperback this past spring. The author, says the bookjacket, is the former head of the technical section of the Italian Air Force, and a senior member of the Italian Association of Aerotechniques. In my judgment his knowledge of air technology is truly encyclopedic, as is his familiarity with the wartime and postwar history of aviation; as a matter of fact, were I to be asked for a reference work in these areas. I'd unhesitatingly recommend this one, quite aside formidable underpinning to his that they have, because logic and physics dictate that they must have, such and such a propulsion system, so and so lift factors. He avoids almost completely any conjectures as to where they come from, and makes no shrill conclusions as to why. His enmity toward "ufologists," "contactees," and the flying saucer crowd generally, is matched by his scorn for the military's public relations tactics. He is convinced that they have been aware terrestrial, with occasional panic suspicions that they are Soviet, and that they have been engaged for all these years in frantic secret effort to duplicate them and get them into the arsenal. The presumption is that the Soviets are doing the same. The result is, of course, an increasing lack of faith in government, in science, and in the military, by an informed and would-be informed public. Let us pray -- let us also make noise! -- that a new breeze may blow through secret corners of these establishments, that the usand-them syndrome be dried up and blown away, that we begin to think as a thinking species which welcomes and shares all knowledge. Anyway... if you have a heard of R.C.W. Ettinger on the old Long John Nebel show on hour talkfest every night and really wrung his guests out. He had Ettinger on several times and was himself heavily hooked on the man. And I suppose that's understandable. Ettinger's idea of freezing people at the moment of death, so that they can be revived decades or centuries later, has a certain appeal to the ego. As a matter of fact, one might say that the greater the ego, the greater the appeal. It takes a very special kind of arrogance to assume that one is worth preserving, reviving, renewing indefinitely. It isn't, I suspect, so much the spirit of adventure nor the prod of curiosity about ages-to-come that constitutes this appeal; it's the magic of Me, the conviction that "#" am worth preserving and rewarding. I am not the world's humblest person, but I am realistic enough, I think, to permit whatever virtues I possess to become genuinely posthumous, and to see the value of not being around to answer for my vices. As a resident of the far future with the power to resurrect any of countless rows of frozen stiffs, I think I would hesitate particularly to push the button marked Ettinger, for fear that the ego he so prizes, the ego that caused him to start his movement, the ego which drained so much of his real wealth into cold storage for so long, might be resurrected with him. Man into Superman (Avon, # pp, indexed, #) is about the most opinionated packet of push you will ever hold in your hands. Superficially I have to agree with a great deal of what he says, and join him in what he attacks -- the trend to stasis in so the long view in favor of immediate gratification, the adherence to the outmoded, the forgiveness of so many irrationalities because, and only because, they have been around for so long. The carrot he holds out for us donkeys is his assertion that superman is inevitable, and that state or condition is within your personal reach. He goes on then to describe what it must be to be a superman, and how mutable, improvable, are all the aspects of You, body, mind, and spirit. For all that, I don't think I could place myself at the mercy of some future generation which would be prepared to thaw me out just because I am so damn wonderful. I think the likelihood is just as great that we will run out of the energy necessary to keep the icebox going, or that I will be revived for the protein in my liver and hams. Anyway, read the book. It might put the light of revelation in your eyes, and it might Hush some dust out of your veins through fury. At the very least he will force you to answer for your own convictions, a good many of which I'll bet you haven't looked at for too long. An Informal  Irreverent Science Fiction  Fantasy Joumai Edited  Published by Richard E. Geis Issue ##I will feature a revealing, disturbing interview with Avram Davidson. Also: "The Foundation on Sands" by John J. Alderson, which leaves Isaac Asimov beached. Also: Larry Shaw's reminiscence of the behind-the-scenes And with luck: "Noise Level" by John Brunner. Every issue: The Archives -- new book and story lists. QuarterlysatnpleI year#two yrs. # P. O. Box # Portland, OR #I Bergier, who wrote The Morning of the Magicians and created quite a stir a while back, have given us The Eternal Man (Avon, # pp, illustrated, with bibliography, #). The Michael Heron translation (from the French) is crisp and articulate. The book might be described as van Daniken with scholarship, taste and style. The authors display their product and wait for you to examine it; they do not put a knee in your chest and shriek. Like that charioteer with the screaming axles, they feel that we have a legacy from very ancient sources, and those sources may not be of Earth. The Eternal Man, however, insists on nothing and, except by gentle illumination, does not attack. One such illumination is that science, as we know science, comes late to technological advancement. Some of the most astonishing and potent technological leaps were made by people absolutely ignorant of science and to whom science would be meaningless or worthless. To unhitch one's mind from the axiom that the scientist is the discoverer, the engineer, the exploiter, is to elevate the doer, rather than the thinker, to a more deserving place. "The history of invention is boundless. The history of science is narrowly limited. Science is a river. Invention is an ocean. Science is mental conquest. Invention is the whole of nature at work in man. Science advances within the bounds of the possible. Invention is a blind victory over the impossible. In this sense, it is magic." So state the authors, and go on to point out that it is magic that works, that has worked for more millennia than we acknowledge. It is so easy to fluff off this or that ancient culture as barbarian, because they had no science; so easy to believe that because of this they were slant-browed trogs squatting in front of holes in the cliff, when in actuality they lived in complex societies full of technological wonders, in cultures already ancient. In our lifetime the origins of man have been pushed back from five to seven figures, and the thrust of this book is, not that the teachers from the stars are necessary to our history, but that there is less and less evidence that they did not come, more and more time in which they might have. Fascinating. And now I'm going off to build a version of a backyard seismograph (I live in California; I was jolted by a # just this morning) which this book describes. It was invented in China by one Chang Heng, who was born in # a.d. and died in #. It is simple and breathtakingly ingenious. Of course, Chang had access to a lot more seismology than #. The Chinese study of earthquakes goes back to # B.C.!  Mr. Baen: I enjoyed Poul Anderson's article in the August issue very much, but I disagree with him on one point. I think that many science fiction readers do continue reading sf for much of their lives. I'm talking about people who read sf often. I realize that quite a few people read, say. The Terminal Man. then never touch another sf book. I don't think that type of person can be considered to be someone who abandoned sf, he was never a Trureader in the first place. I think that Mr. Anderson had Trureaders in mind, though. Isaac Asimov has said that after writing science fiction, everything else is downhill. This is also true of reading sf; when one quits reading it, what does he go on to? It's true that science fiction often loses a long-time reader, Myrum J. Mudgett (Galaxy Directions, Aug.) is a good example. But he read sf for over forty years. Even now, he still wants to read it, but he doesn't like what is now being written. That's unfortunate, but not tragic. Mr. Mudgett is going to miss out on a lot by quitting now, but still, forty years is a long time. No, Mr. Anderson, I think that most sf readers keep at it for a long time. As I said, though, I did enjoy the rest of Poufs article, it's one of the best I've seen on where science fiction has been, and where it's going. You're doing a very fine job on Galaxy and If, Mr. Baen. I especially like Jerry Pournelle's column in Galaxy, and Dick Geis' in If. Please put better covers on If, though. They mar an otherwise excellent magazine. Sincerely, Mark G. Scheuern Dear Jim Baen; I am writing in reference to Alexei Panshin's letter (Galaxy: July, #). Panshin writes "... a new format with a better sense of the values of science fiction should sell strongly." I wholeheartedly agree with this idea, but not his proposed approach to the matter. Alexei's first complaint is of size. Personally, I prefer a magazine to look like a magazine (i.e. Vertex size). # 'A by # size allows a magazine, like Vertex, to not look like "cheap digest magazines." Pulp-sized magazines are not only ugly but very inconvenient to hold, carry, and store as opposed to S'z x # (or even digest size). The idea of an #'# by # magazine being lost by being put with other general-type magazines is illogical. I truly doubt if a reader of GalaxyIf Vertex, or any other science-fiction magazine just reads sf. Chances are that sf readers look for other magazines of the # by # size. too. If another person, who wouldn't normally look for a science fiction magazine, picked up and bought a sf magazine of this size because it was next to one of their favorite magazines and looked interesting, would this be so bad? As to the content of a new science fiction magazine, what Alexei Panshin outlines is a mainstream magazine. Science fiction magazines should be more aware of their times and include articles, reviews, and stories which reflect them, but only those which relate in some way to science fiction or fantasy. This relation should include science (as Vertex has) and books, movies, and records concerning science, science fiction and fantasy. Articles on comedians and performers have no place in a science fiction magazine. If a magazine included all things that reflected our times (as Panshin suggests), it might be excellent but it would not have those unique ingredients that constitute a science fiction magazine. A science fiction magazine is a place where people who enjoy the hobby of sf can come together to write, read, and comment on it. I would like to see a science fiction magazine which includes good writing of sf and its related fields (fantasy, horror, science, etc.) and interesting, thought-provoking comments on the writing and the field as a whole. (Galaxy If anA the other science fiction magazines seem to be coming closer to this idea. They seem to be giving more room to science and non-fictional articles, but are still -- in the words of whomever wrote the ad for If in Galaxy -- "Pulp Gone First Class." Still closer to pulp than regular magazine.) This is the type of science fiction magazine I would like to read. It is perhaps a compromise between the Panshins' idea, the pulps, and present-day magazines. And the type of magazine I hope the future will bring. Alyson L. R. Abramowitz # Valmont Place Elmont, N.Y. # I must confess -- I wrote that ad. And while my normal editorial apstill, I meant every word of it. Dear Editor, In your July, # issue Jerry Pournelle did an article on the American Association for the Advancement of Science meeting. This article interested me very much and I would like to know if you are planning to do a follow-up article on some of the ideas he talked of. Also while reading your issue of Galaxy I read Dr. Asimov's article. Question, Dear Doctor -- are you sure nothing else can or will go wrong? Teri Weiner # Larkspur Dr. Mountainside, N.J. # Jerry tells me that the meeting provided a great deal of grist of his mill indeed. As for Dr. A -- well. Dr. A? #il#iXy The Foremost Publication in Science Fiction Some Contributors Post and Present Pool Anderson Isaac Asimov Allred Besler James Blish Robert Bloch Ray Bradbury Arthur C. Clarke L Sprague de Camp Lester del Rey Robert A. Heinlein 'A illy Ley Donald H. Menze) J, R. Pierce Frederik Pohl Robert S. Richardson Robert Silverberg Theodore Sturgeon A. E. Van Vogt Kurt Vonnegul, Jr. H. G. Wells, science fiction -- often termed "future fiction" -- has fascinated alert minds. Not only has it entertained, it has predicted much of the far-ranging scientific and social change now upon us. the genre continue to speculate, to predict, to tackle the prime problems already shaping tomorrow. Ecologyspace exploration -- nuclear promise and threat -- energy -- social evolution and biological revolution -- these and other fields are probed by imaginative stories uniquely exciting and rewarding. So let your fancy run free. Subscribe now! For D.S. and Canada, send coupon to: Farmingdale, New York # For United Kingdom, send coupon to: London SW# #RD # Enclosed find in payment for my subscription log issues beginning with that of January #. Apt. #, Woodside Apts., Oneida St., Utica, matics Einstein sought? Send stamped, addressed envelope. Leepress, Rockport, Mass. #. #': E. #nd Street, Duluth, Mn. #. Poetry Market Newsletter -- Send self-addressed stamped envelope for information: Gove, Box #-#A, Anchorage Alaska #. to: S  S Books, G-#, # North Wilder, St. Paul, Minn. #. Over # titles listed. Send # cents for one, # for next #, or # for four consecutive catalogs plus Silverberg's "Dying Inside" a # publisher's edition SF book. Send to: Purple Unicorn Books, #-G# Londoti Road, Duluth, Minn. #. Dell, Classics Illustrated. We buy and sell. For catalog send #c to: Nasello, #-# Kissena Blvd., Flushing, New York #. #; "Walership Down" (British), #; "Guide to Middle Earth", I .#. Catalog free. T-K more, Maryland #. Most complele listing for Sci-Fi FantasyOccult Books and products. PO Box #G, Plattsburgh, New York #. New York City elevator. It purports to have been 'ecorded some # to # years from now. #. Insurance .# extra. Send to: "Thanks lor the Memory," Box #-G, Seattle, Wa. #. Strobes, pillars, many others. Free catalog. S-T, Box #, Ann Arbor, Mich. #. arts target practice as seen on Kung Fu. # (# NY, NY #. great potentials through my analysis. # per Francisco, Calif. #. value only #c with approvals. Shiprock, Drawer #, El Paso, Texas #. Can you play the organ or piano? Do you enjoy feeling exotic new emotions, attaining strange new insights; is your life a constant flow of unrestrained creativity, of illumination, inspiration, radiance? If this defines your path, and you are run instead to far-out metaphysics and readers of GalaxyIf, while supplies last. Thomas Karel Ficek, # Brevator Street, Albany, New York #. Facts Beyond the Realm of Human Imagination! the hidden frontiers of the human mind and discover facts stranger than fiction. Easy to get. Just send # to Bookstore IF, Church of Scientology, # #th St. NW Washington, D.C. #. Your copy mailed within # hours. Money back guarantee. You'll want to. It's that good... it's The Hugo Winners: # speculative fiction stories that have won the science fiction equivalent of the Oscar -- Arthur C. Clarke's superb story, "The Star," Jack Vance's classic, "The Dragon Masters," and Poul Anderson's award-winner, "No Truce With Kings," plus # more. an Alternate, or no book at all, just fill out the convenient form always provided, and return it to us by the date specified. We try to allow you at least ten days for making your decision. If you do not receive the form in time to respond within # days, and receive an unwanted selection, you may return it at our expense. This fabulous #-page anthology of speculative fiction sells for # in the original publisher's edition. It's yours, if you wish, as one of # books for just # (plus shipping and handling) when you join The Science Fiction Book Club. Here's how the Club works: When your application for membership is accepted, you'll receive your introductory package of four books for just #. You may examine them in your home, and if not completely satisfied, return them within ten days -- membership will be cancelled and you'll owe nothing. About every # weeks (# times a year), we'll send you the Club's bulletin, Things to Come, describing the # coming Selections and a variety of Alternate choices. If you want both Selections, you need do nothing; they'll be shipped automatically. If you don't want a Selection, or prefer As a member you need take only # Selections or Alternates during the coming year. You may resign any time thereafter, or remain a member as long as you wish. Most books cost only # plus shipping and handling. Occasionally, extravalue selections are slightly higher but always much less than Publishers' Editions. Send no money. But do send the coupon today. with membership  Science Fiction Book Club I Dept. FR-#, Garden City, New York # i I I have read your ad. Please accept me as a  ! member in the Science Fiction Book Club... j Send me, as a beginning, the # books whose j I numbers I have indicated below, and bill me  I just # (plus shipping and handling). I agree to j I take # additional books during the coming year  I and may resign anytime thereafter. ) Mr. Mrs. L Address Please print City State Zip #. The Hugo Winners, Vol. I  #Giant #-in-l volume of # award-winning stones. # to #. Asimov introduces each. Pub. ed. # #. Rendezvous With Rama by Arthur C. Clarke. From Childhood's End autnor, dazzling, visionary novel of a self-contained world in space. Pub. ed. # #. Science Fiction Hall of Fame, Vol. #A. Ed. by Ben Bova. Eleven all-time great novellas chosen by Sci-Fi Writers of America. Pub. ed. # #"'#. Science Fiction Ha'I of Fame, Vol. #B. Ed. by Ben Bova. Eleven more great novellas, by Asimov. Simak, PjhI. others. Pub. evl. # #. The Gods Themselves by Isaac Asimov. The master's first novel in # years...and worth the watt for a fabulous trip to the year #. Pub. ed.# #. Again, Dangerous Visions, Harlan Ellison, edForty-six pieces, short stories  novels, Explicit scenes and language may be offensive to some. Pub. ed. # #. The Mastermind of Mars  A Fighting Man of Mars. Two of Edgar Rice Burroughs' exciting Martian novels in one volume. Ulus, by Frank Frazetta. Spec. Ed. #The Foundation Trilogy by Isaac Asimov. The ends of the galaxy revert to bartorism. Pub. ed. # # AstouiKimg H.irry M.imson, I I A mcmori.tl ,mhol"KV for pionopr m i Ii ntlifot John W CnniilMill, will) #onginril Slone-, by top wllnl Pul) #(I  # # Hellstrom's Hive. Hy I rank Miitlioit Insect menac.u' A raising sequel lo the smash movie The Hellstrom Chronicle. Spec. Ed# The # Annual World's Best S.F., ed. Donald A.Wollheim. # novellas, shorl stories; Anderson, Simak. others. Spec. Ed. #. The Inferno. By Fred  Geoffrey Hoyle A testy Scottish physi cist takes charge... when a deadly quasar threatens the earth. Pub. ed. # Th Science Fiction Book Club offers its own complete hardbound editions sometimes altered in size to fit special presses and save members even more. Members accepted in U.S.A. and Canada only. Canadian members will be serviced from Toronto. Offer slightly different in Canada. Printed m U.S.A.  Mack Reynolds Cry Wolf! Robert Silverberg The Man Who Came Back Ursula K. Le Guin Escape Routes Thank you Galaxy Readers! Due to your overwhelming response lo our previous ad, we are happy to announce # new prepaid economy packages ol underground comix. You will receive the best art and story telling ol today at prices you can afford. Carelul selection of the right packages will mean hours of reading pleasure. We believe Ihe#e adult slorles are what you have been waiting for. Just check the package(s) you want and send cash, check or M.O. and a statement of your age (you must be # to order these comix) to our address, and presto! ! ! your mind will be blown... I am # years ol age or over. # Broin Fanlasy. # Legion ol Charlies; Psychotic Adventures I ; Shull #, #, #, # (.# ea) # Mary (.#); Fantagor # (#); Grim Wit # (#); Tales from the Leather Nun (.#); Spasm (.#); Star Reach (.#). S# (.#); Psychotic Advenlures # (.#); Inner City Romance # (.#); Dr. Atomic # (.#); Harold Hedd # (.#); Armorkins; Skull # (.#). Two Fisled Zombies. # Comix # (.#); Pudge (.#); Tits ft Clils: Abortion Eve; Pandora s Box; Manhunt; Girlfight I # (.#). # Atomic I (.#); Horold Hedd I (#); Big League Lolls; Short Order; Bijou # (.#). Green Dinosaur #. # don I (.#); Armageddon # (#); Good Jive I; Facts O'Life; Eternal Tales; Hoi Crockers: Young Lusi # (#); Sex and Affection. Pork (.#). # Greaser #: Hungry Chuck Biscuils; Corn Fed I; Merlon ol the Movement; Lough in the Dark; Lean Years: High School Mountain; Bakersfield (-#). # Mr. Nalural I Black  While; Big Ass #: Despair; Uneeda. # Fantasy #; Crime Suspense #; Vault ol Horror #; Shock Suspense #; Two Fisled Tales #. # Guaranteed quality get them as they come off Ihe presses. # (except K. M ft N). Over # comix, o value of # for only #. # I , #, #. (.# ea ). Wonder Warthog I , #; Feds n Heads. # #, #, #, #, (.# ea). catalogue today. Substitutions of high quality will be made. All comix are # cents unless otherwise noted. You may order single copies if you add # cenls each for postage and handling. The Foremost GLxy   Science Fiction Some Contributors Past and Present Paul Anderson Isaac Asimov Alfred Sesfer James Blish Robert Bloch Roy Bradbury Arthur C. Clarke L. Sprague de Camp Lester del Rey Robert A. Heinlein Willy Ley Donald H Menzel J. R. Pierce Frederik Pohl Robert S. Richardson  Robert Silverberg Theodore Sturgeon A. E. Van Vogt Kurt Vonnegul, Jr, For U.S. and Canada, send coupon to: Farmingdale, New York # H. G. Wells, science fiction -- often termed "future fiction" -- has fascinated alert minds. Not only has it entertained, it has predicted much o( the far-ranging scientific and social change now upon us. the genre continue to speculate, to predict, to tackle the prime problems already shaping tomorrow. Ecologyspace exploration -- nuclear promise and threat -- energy -- social evolution and biological revolution -- these and other fields are probed by imaginative stories uniquely exciting and rewarding. So let your fancy run free. Subscribe now! For United Kingdom, send coupon to: London SW# #RD Enclosed find...in payment for my subscription Arnold E. Abramson, Publisher James Baen, Editor Theodore Sturgeon, Contributing Editor Bonnie Leigland, Managing Editor Lester del Rey, Feature Editor L. C. Murphy, Subscription Director Jay Tunick, Circulation Director In his desperate attempt to save his wife from her own madness Art Rodney has just located a doctor -- one who specializes in illegal parturitions. Tale of a frenzied demon-toy whose only purpose in life was to provide death and terror for his creators -- He was very entertaining! In a change of Administrations the most remarkable items may disappear and not come to light for years thereafter. Here is such a one from the PohlJakobsson interface -- a fine example of Silverberg's Middle Period. Previously unpublished, of course. The retelling of an ancient fairy tale -- with a subtle and contemporary twist! In which an interstellar transfer station is transformed by catastrophe into a sort of extended "Swiss Family Robinson All the agony and humiliation of a violated people are herein embodied in a single Being -- Who will return... Escape Routes -- Ursula has been telling tales out of school in the Groves of Academe... She thought we should know. The Universe as black hole whole?), Einstein tensors, event horizons, naked singularities, (and the necessity for censorship thereof) and Deep Throat are among the topics dealt with in this month's science article. In which Sturgeon goes off, on, and under the Earth. Letters from Pournelle, Terry, Robinson, Ritchie, Andrews. Cover by Steven Fabian, suggested by Interior illustrations by Fabian, Gaughan, Harding, Kimmel lishing Corporation, a subsidiary of Universal Publishing A Distributing Corporation. Arnold E. Abramson, President. Main Offices: # East # Street, New York, N.Y. #. Single copy: #c. #-lssus subscription: # In U S... # elsewhere. by Universal-Tandem Publishing Company, Ltd., # Gloucester Road, London SW# #RD. Arnold E. Abramson. Chairman of the Board. Ralph Stokes, Managing Director. Single copy: #p. #-issue subscription in the United Kingdom: p#. Copyright Conventions. All rights reserved. Second class postage paid at New York, N.Y. and additional mailing offices. The publishers assume no responsibility for unsolicited malarial. All stories printed In this magazine are fiction and any similarity between characters and actual persons Is coincidental. Printed In U.S.A. Discover the science facts behind the science fiction. The sci-fi reader: thoughtful, inquisitive. And who wants to know the science background in which science fiction finds its truth... to make reading science fiction more enjoyable. For that reader, there's The Library of Science Take any # best selling books (values as high as #) all for only # If you join now and accept # more selections (at handsome discounts) in the next # months. (retail prices shown) background information that will enable anyone to find, survey, test, excavate, preserve, analyze and record artifacts and other evidences of prehistoric life. # Iht Frsms of Tima. Giorgio de Santillana and inquiry into the origins of scientific thought in the pre-literate world, deciphering "code language" common to many archaic cultures. # Bernard Heuvelmans The scientific case for the legends of the Great Sea-Serpent. A spell-binding scientific detective story. # Flawn Lucidly explains the relationship between man and natural earth processes keyed to the improved use and control of the environment. A most important book. # Digging away at the site of half-fabulous Dilmun, on Bahrain, an archaeologist discusses oil sheiks, business practices of prehistory, and a wealth of fresh historical insights. # Hawkins. Assesses the significance of the temples of the Nile, Mayan ruins, the linear drawings in the Peruvian desert, and the huge geometrical earthworks of the U S # and Madge Rutherford Minton. A storehouse of information of the giant reptiles of the world -- the crocodiles and alligators, the giant tortoises of the Galapagos and Aldabra islands, the dragon lizards ol Komodo, and much moreillustrated. # Homer's Odyssey relived using a light plane at surface-skimming altitudes, and photographing the ancient Mediterranean landmarks described by Homer. # sophical and archaeological explorations of "the well of the past" in Egypt, Iran, Canaan, Greece and elsewhere. A highly personal, different and memorable book. # guided tour by Asimov himself through his literary output of, lo, these many years. "Wonderfully entertaining ." -- Publishers Weekly. # News, describing the coming Main Selection and Alternate Selections, will be sent to you # times a year at three or four week intervals  If you wish to purchase the Main Selection, do nothing and it will be shipped to you automatically.  If you prefer one of the Alternates, or no book at all, simply indicate your decision on the reply form always enclosed with the News and mail it so we receive it by the date specified.  The News is mailed in time to allow you at least # days to decide if you want the coming Main Selection. If, because of late mail delivery of the News, you should ever receive a Main Selection without having had the #-day consideration period, that Selection may be returned at Club expense.  After completing your trial membership, you will be entitled to take advantage of our fabulous bonus plan which offers savings up to # and more, (retail prices shown) the relationship between Stonehenge and Mycenae. Mayan culture and buried ruins of the Far East? Mythology, archaeology, anthropology, etymology and a wealth of exciting speculation. Reads like a detective story! # book of marvels about the two extremes of the globe, a work that is at once scientific and poetic, and that leaves the reader with the distinct feeling that he has seen it at first hand. # Asimov The incomparable Isaac Asimov has done it again with this exciting general accounl of modern science -- a highly readable, encyclopedic work of # pages. # I I I The Library of Science #-#A Riverside, New Jersey # Please accept my application for membership and send me the three volumes I have I agree to purchase at least three additional books during the first year at special members' prices. Savings range up to # and more. Membership is cancelable any time after I buy three books. Shipping and handling is added to all shipments. Send no money. Members are billed when books arrive. # books for #. Indicate by number the # books you want. J Name  Address I City Stale Zip.  (Offer good in Continental U.S. and Canada I only. Prices slightly higher in Canada.) And the men of the village said unto hint, "If whilst ye guard the sheep a wolf appears, then blow thy horn and cry 'Wolf and we will come to succor thee. " -- Old Fairy Story U p until then, it had been an unusually uneventful night, they hadn't even descended once. But now the screen lit up with large red letters and numbers, H-# K-#. A voice said urgently, "Emergency distress signal from citizen with wrist alarm." Patrolman Jim Kelly hit the drop lever with the butt of his right hand and they started down. His partner knew the coordinates of their patrol area by heart. Tad Boleslaw snapped, "Corner of Locust and MacArthur. And, by Christ, there they are." The police helio-jet came swooping in. "On the ball. Tad," Kelly said, voice tense. But Tad Boleslaw was already whipping his Police .# Recoilless from its quick draw holster, his hand on the door next to him. They could make out two figures below, in the otherwise deserted streets. "Stick-up romp," Kelly growled. The other patrolman didn't bother to answer that obvious statement. Between the two small figures below there was suddenly a lance of Hame. "Oh, Christ, he nailed him," Boleslaw groaned. "Well, at least we'll get the bastard." When they swept in, one of the figures was sprawled over the gutter, half his .body in the street, half on the sidewalk. Boleslaw vaulted out while they were still five or six feet off the ground and went charging up, .# in hand. "Drop that gun!" he yelled. The other was standing, facing him, his hands at his sides and two feet or so out from his body. He had a gun in his right. He said, "I'd rather not. It might damage it." "Drop that gun," Boleslaw said dangerously. He had come to a halt. "Why not just take it from me?" the other said mildly. "You've got me covered." The patrolman scowled. This was a new' one. Kelly came running up, weapon in hand. He circled around, taking care not to get in the potential line of fire, came up behind the other and grabbed the gun in question. He slipped it into a pocket and gave (he gunman a thorough frisking. "Keep him covered," he told his partner and went over and stared down at the body. There was a gaping hole in the fallen one's chest, the blood had already stopped pulsing. It was a youngster, probably in his late teens. Near his right hand was an old fashioned automatic pistol. Kelly turned back to the man Boleslaw was covering. "You the one sent in the emergency alarm on the wrist gismo?" "Yes." "What happened?" "Stick-up, I guess." Boleslaw said, "You must be awful quick on the draw if you took him when he already had you covered." "Thanks. I guess he wasn't expecting me to be armed. When he heard your cruiser coming in, he looked up... startled. That was long enough." The two patrolmen sized him up. He was an unprepossessing man somewhere in his early fifties. He was a bit under average in size and could have used another ten pounds or so. He wore a mustache, and shouldn't have; he didn't have enough hair on his upper lip. He also wore spectacles, which were rapidly becoming an anachronism in these days of eye surgery and the new model contact lenses. Kelly thought inwardly, "No wonder the kid let him get the drop on him. He doesn't look as though he could kill time." But then something else came to him and he said, "Aren't you Buddy Brothers? Seems to me I've seen you down at the pistol range." "I'm getting a little old to be called Buddy any more. The name's Charles Brothers. Yes, I'm kind of a junior member of the Police Pistol Team. I can't compete member of the City Auxiliary Police." He added, a touch of pride there, "It's too bad, because I can shoot circles around most of the boys." Patrolman Boleslaw said, in response to the incoming whine of sirens, "Here comes the meatwagon. This won't take long, Mr. Brothers. Then we'll run you down to headquarters and you can make a statement." "Sure, boys. I've been through this before." Tad Boleslaw eyed him in surprise and said, "You have?" "Yes," Brothers said, looking about as though in explanation. "This is a pretty tough neighborhood." "What in the hell are you doing here, this time of the night?" "Walking home from work. I'm on the swing shift. I get off at midnight." Tw o vehicles, one an ambulance, came swooping in. Uniformed officers, a plainclothesnian and two white jacketed younger men with a stretcher spilled out. The plainclothesman, obviously in charge, looked over the scene without change of expression. He had seen the scene before, though usually roles were reversed. Usually, it was the citizen stretched out on the street, the stick-up man caught, gun in hand, or shot down when he tried to resist or escape. Kelly handed the gun over to him. The newcomer was a little gone to weight, was tired of eyes and his hat, shoved back, indicated that he was beginning to bald. He smoked a well charred, short pipe. He said to Patrolman Boleslaw, "What happened, Tad?" The other told him. The plainclothesman looked at Brothers closely and said, "I'm Detective Lieutenant Norman Schmidt. You got a permit for this pistol you used on the punk?" "Yes, sir." "You don't have to call me sir," the detective replied. "You're a citizen and, I assume, a taxpayer. I work for the city." The smaller man nodded. "I'm a member of the City Auxiliary Police, acting patrolman when on duty. I was helping you that time you led the squad against the Dolly Teeter gang... sir." The other pretended to remember him now. "Oh, yeah," he said. "Well, good work. Brothers. Tad, you and Jim take him down to headquarters and make out a routine statement. Check his identity, so forth. Check out his gun permit." He turned his eyes back to Brothers. "Nocrud, but technically you're under arrest...technically. You'll sleep in your own bed tonight." "Thanks, sir. I suppose I'm a little upset. Uh, your men are certainly efficient. I have to congratulate you all. They were here in possibly half a minute after I activated my emergency distress alarm." T he next evening, before going onto his shift. Tad Boleslaw drifted into Lieutenant Schmidt's office. They were moderately good friends, considering the difference in rank. Tad's father and Schmidt had both been sergeants when the former had been killed in line of duty. The lieutenant knew that the younger man was bucking for the detective squad but didn't have the seniority as yet. Schmidt had a marking stylo in his hand and was sourly checking out a report. He didn't like tapework and, God knew, there was enough of it these days. He said, "Cheers, Tad. What spins with you?" He ran a freckled hand back over his less than generously haired head. Tad pulled up one of the steel chairs of the drab police office, without invitation. He said, scowling a little, "I was wondering about that gunning last night." The older man tossed his stylo to the desk, glad of the opportunity to scuttle it, and reached for his well soured pipe. "What gunning? There were four. Center City is getting to be like a shooting gallery. Oh, you mean the one you and Jim Kelly were in pn. What about it?" "I don't know. It was something Brothers said. He said it wasn't the first time he'd gone through this. He doesn't exactly look the Wyatt Earp, Wild Bill Hickock type. But last night he evidently drew on that young funker while the kid was leveled down on him." Schmidt laughed, even as he loaded the briar. "This Charles Brothers I checked out, just as routine. In spite of his looks, he's an Asian War hero. Bronze Star. He's seen a gun or so before." Tad said, "All right, but for crissakes what's he doing living in that neighborhood? And, if he does, what in the hell's he doing walking back and forth to work at night? Why doesn't he drive or at least take public transportation? We've got a pretty good vacuum transport metro in this town these days. He could get to within a block of his house on it." The lieutenant contemplated him, even as he lit his pipe. "What are you getting at. Tad?" "He said he'd been through it before. How many times?" Schmidt said, "Like I say, I checked him out just as routine. He's one of the first citizens in Center City to buy an emergency alarm wrist device. And he was one of the first to use it. Two Blacks jumped him and he had it out with them. By the time the patrol boys got there, he had finished them off. We were looking for both of them, since they both had nice long records in the Crime Data Banks. One had a gun we were also looking for since a slug from it had chilled one of the citizens over in Far Cry. The other's gun wasn't hot, so far as we know." Tad said, "That was the first time. You mean that there were more?" "The next time, the man who tried to mug him didn't have a crime dossier. Nothing at all. Brothers nailed him before the funker got a single shot off. That gyro-jet rocket pistol he carries needs exactly one hit to demolish King Kong or Moby Dick." "How was the mugger armed?" The lieutenant said, "With one of these bureau-draw er specials left over from the old days w'hen you could buy these foreign made warsurplus shooters for about fifteen dollars apiece. No record of the serial number, of course." "They're getting kind of scarce these days." "What are you building up to?" "Damn if I know. How did that gun the kid had last night check out?" "Same thing. You can still pick them up in that slob neighborhood for a few pseudo-dollars. What in the hell's roaching you, Tad?" The lieutenant had gotten his pipe going well. It stank. The patrolman said unhappily, "Walking home at night, in that neighborhood. It looks like he's asking for it. His luck can't last forever." Schmidt shrugged lardy shoulders. "The guy's got guts. He's not afraid of these punks. If more citizens were like him, had his courage, the muggers wouldn't be on the streets. I told you, he's even got medals. You think a bunch of funkers looking for bread to buy their next fix are going to scare him off the streets of the city?" Tad said sourly, "They're either going to or he's going to wind up in the gutter himself one of these nights. He's had more shoot-outs than most of the patrolmen on the force." He came to his feet, preparatory to leaving but the lieutenant pulled out a drawer, reached in and came up with a gyro-jet rocket pistol. He said, "This is Brothers' gun. All charges have been dropped against him, of course. When you and Jim Kelly get over that neighborhood, take it back to him." Tad Boleslaw took the weapon and looked at it distastefully. "I don't like these things," he said. "Too much gun. You hit a man, just anywhere at all, and if he doesn't go down you walk around behind him to see what's holding him up. Suppose somebody's running and you want to shoot him in the leg to stop him. You shoot him with one of these and it'd blow his leg off and he'd probably bleed to death before you could get medical help." "Yeah," Schmidt said around his pipe stem, "but you're a cop and sometimes the occasion comes up when you want to shoot some funker who's running in the leg. But Brothers carries his shooter for self defense and when you're defending your life the more punch you have on hand the better." "I suppose so," Tad said, still not happy. "See you later, Norm." S ince Brothers had told them he worked the swing shift. Tad and Jim Kelly put off going to his home until about one in the morning. Even knowing the neighborhood, both of the patrolmen were surprised at the squalid, aged apartment house that the man lived in. The whole ward was a blot on the city and periodically the city fathers drew up plans to renovate it. Nothing seemed to come of them. Popularly, it was known as the last of the slums and the residents were aliens and others not eligible to collect the federal Guaranteed Annual Income, which was sufficient to enable the unemployed or pensioners to rent a small apartment in a decent high-rise apartment house, or even a place out in the suburbs. You didn't live very lived adequately. One of the reasons for the high crime rate in this neighborhood was because so many of the residents were felons on the lam, military deserters, or others afraid to register for GAI since they couldn't reveal their correct identity. But it was unlikely that Charles Brothers would live here. They parked their helio-jet patrol vehicle before the building and both got out. They looked up at the aged structure; it must have been well over a century old. "Some joint," Jim said. "Let's go. I hate to leave our heap here. In this vicinity, somebody might steal it." They went up the stone steps to the door. There was no identity screen. Instead, there were eight names and eight old fashioned electric buttons there. One of the name plates read Charles and Tilly Brothers. Apartment Six. Tad pressed the appropriate button and shortly the door buzzed. Jim opened it and they went into a dimly lit hall. There was no elevator. They started up the stairs. Apartment Six was on the third floor. Evidently, there were two flats per floor. Jim knocked at the door. There was a peephole set into it and the two patrolmen could detect an eye taking them in. The door opened and Charles Brothers was there in shirtsleeves, pants and slippers. He said, "Yes? What can I do for you?" Tad said, "The lieutenant sent us over to return your gun, Mr. Brothers. All charges against you have been dropped." "Why. come on in boys." They followed him into a living room. In actuality, once inside the apartment it wasn't badly done at all. It was very well, very tastefully, furnished and there were paintings on the walls that were obviously originals. A girl got up from the couch where she had been, of all things, knitting. Whoever heard of women knitting in this age? She looked at them nervously. She was not an unattractive young woman. About twenty-five, Tad would say. Nice brown hair worn rather long as styles went these days, pleasant figure just a very little on the dumpy side and, like Charles Brothers himself, she wore glasses. If anything, they rather enchanced her blue eyes. Her clothes were a good twenty years out of date. Brothers said, "Gentlemen, this is my daughter, Tilly. Tilly, these officers came to my rescue last night." He added apologetically, "I don't believe I got your names." Tad grinned at her, his cap already in hand, and said, "He didn't need to be rescued. I'm Patrolman Tadeusz Boleslaw and this is Patrolman James Kelly." Brothers looked at him and said. "Are you a foreigner?" Tad frowned and said, "Why, no. My father was of Polish descent and my mother German but they were both second generation Americans. Why?" Brothers said uncomfortably, "I don't like foreigners. I'd offer you boys a drink but I no longer use the stuff myself. It cuts down your reflexes. For that matter, I don't hold 'with keeping it in the house." Kelly said, "We can't drink on duty anyway." And Tilly said in a small, distinct, sweet voice, "Coffee, perhaps?" Tad smiled at her. "Afraid we don't have the time, Ms. Brothers. We'll take a rain check." He looked at her father, preparatory to leaving. He had already handed over the gyrojet pistol. He said, "Hope you don't have to use that again, sir." "I trust I won't, but I like to be prepared. These gook slum elements have to be kept down." Jim said, "I hope you didn't walk home tonight through this neighborhood." "Why, yes, of course I did," the other told him, a touch of indignation in his voice. "I do every night. I have a sedentary job and need the exercise." "Unarmed?" The small man shook his head, as though smug. "No. I had another gun. I collect guns." Tad nodded, as though that figured and said, "Well, goodnight. Nice to have met you, Ms. Brothers." On the way down the steps. Tad muttered, "That's a funny set-up there." Kelly looked at him from the side of his eyes. "How do you mean?" "I don't know." Back on their patrol over the city, Tad said, "Did you notice that the girl wore an emergency wrist alarm too?" "Why not? I wish the hell every citizen did," Jim told him. "Biggest thing to hinder crime we've ever had. The Federal Enforcement Assistance Administration came up with the first primitive one way back in the #s. But they're really efficient now. A citizen is confronted with an emergency and activates his wrist alarm. The computers, within less than a second, get a cross on his location and beam a message to the nearest patrol vehicles both surface and air. Wizard! We're on the scene, often in less than a minute. How can you beat it? Burglaries, for instance, have just about disappeared. And rape? Any girl with a wrist alarm is as safe as in her mother's arms." "I guess you're right," Tad said. "Everybody ought to wear one, especially if they're often in situations open to violence." Jim was suddenly scowling. "You know," he said, "it just came to me, talking about wrist emergency alarms. Brothers wasn't wearing one last night." "What're you talking about? How could he have sent in that emergency call, if he didn't have an alarm?" "I'm not saying he didn't have one. I'm just saying he wasn't wearing one on his wrist. Remember when I frisked him? I ran my hands up his forearms. I always do, to check for knives or little hide-out pistols. He wasn't wearing anything on his wrists, even a watch." "He probably had it in a pocket," Ted said. "Why? They make those alarms as big as they are so that potential stick-up men or muggers, or whatever, can see them and be scared off. There's not much point in hiding your wrist alarm." They flew in silence for a time until Tad said, "What got me was the uncomfortable atmosphere. The girl seemed afraid." Jim looked over at him quizzically. "Afraid of what? Not a couple of cops. Hell, her father's a cop himself, in a way. Volunteer in the City Auxiliary Police. From what he told Lieutenant Schmidt, he evidently was in that shoot-out with Dolly Teeter's mob." "I don't mean immediately afraid," Tad said slowly. "I mean a long time afraid. There was a feeling of fear in that apartment." "Jesus," Jim said. "You going mystical on me?" T he following day was one of Tad's free days. He was a fitful sleeper, especially when working a late shift. But his sleeping the night before -- mostly in the early morning hours had been worse than usual. He'd slept about three hours and had then come awake and spent the next four or five in that half-sleep in which you usually worry about something or other. He couldn't get Charles Brothers off his mind. The whole thing didn't ring true. Okay, what Norm Schmidt had said was believable. The guy was a war hero who had won medals and wasn't about to truckle to a bunch of cheap hoods. He went armed and provided with a police emergency wrist alarm and he was ready and able to take on anybody who gave him trouble. But something still didn't quite ring true. In all. Brothers had killed four of these young funkers. Four! He hadn't simply wounded a single one. All were dead by the time the police got to the scene. Of course, using a gyro-jet pistol would account for that. But still. Four. In all of his police years, Tad Boleslaw had killed exactly one man. And he was sorry about that. He should have been able to bring the other prowler had run up an alley with Tad in full pursuit. It proved to be a dead end. The man turned and pulled a gun. Tad had tried to wing him but he had shot too hurriedly, fearing that the other would shoot first. He had got him in the belly. The ambulance, for once, had taken hell's own time to get to the scene. Everything went wrong. The hospital. Of course. Tad had nicked several others in his time, some of them pretty badly, but he had only killed one. But four, for crissakes, and the man wasn't even a real cop. Since he was a bachelor and impatient of larger quarters, Tad lived in a mini-apartment in a moderately sized high-rise apartment house. There were some five hundred apartments in the building and he doubted if he knew half a dozen of the people who were supposedly his neighbors. It suited him, and his way of life, but he knew that this existence was rapidly becoming unpopular with most. Too ant-like. The big cities were breaking up and the inhabitants, lemming-like, were streaking out into the boondocks, some to small communities, some to even more isolated existence, or mobile towns. People's Capitalism, as some called it, allowed for not only Guaranteed Annual Income, but also provided each family in the land one free residence, or mobile home. In actuality, you could apply for yours, get it -- there was a certain maximum amount of pseudodollars you were allowed to expend -- and then sell it the very next day, if you wished. But from then on you either had to buy another place on your own, or rent. There was a certain method in the seeming madness. It was a way of counter-balancing the fall off economically when so much of the military spending had been discontinued. so-called defense were put into construction and into other fields, such as ecology and the rebuilding of the environment. All for the best, he assumed, although Tad Boleslaw was precious little interested in such subjects as socio-economics. He was a dedicated cop and a good one. He found it a satisfactory manner of making a living, though unromantic, usually drab and laborious. He had a moderately good education and had also had studied every issue of such technical publications as Criminology, Police Science and the Journal of Criminal Law. He had a distinguished marksman rating, and two citations on his record. After training, he had moved up from probation through the two patrolman grades and had his fingers crossed about getting detective status in the reasonably near future. He finally gave up any hopes of further sleep, got up and flicked the button which slid his bed into the wall where it would be made-up with fresh bedclothes. Thank the powers that were for automated housekeeping. He went through his usual morning bathroom routine then went into the so-called kitchenette, sat down at the small table and dialed breakfast from the automated kitchens in tHe basement. And thank the gods for them, too. Tad was of the tribe that couldn't even make a decent pot of coffee. He was so preoccupied that he didn't taste his food, and was mildly surprised to find the meal was over. He threw the dishes and utensils into the disposal and turned back into the livingroomcum-bedroom-cum-study. He went over to his desk and dialed the National Data Banks on his screen. He said verbally, rather than dialing for his information, "I want the dossier of Charles Brothers." He opened his police notebook and flicked to the page he had used the night before and read off the identification code of his subject. The screen said, "What is your classification, please? Are you eligible to request a citizen's dossier?" "Police officer," he said, and put his identification card on the appropriate square of the screen. And there was the life of Charles Brothers. Very cold was a citizen's dossier, very sterile. But all the information was there. Had Tad been interested, grandparents, parents, date of birth, doctor presiding at birth, etc. etc. Health from his earliest years, every time he had medical attention, every childhood disease from the first months, every other visit to a doctor, up to and through any venereal disease he might have picked up in Asia during the war, etc., etc. Brothers had a high-school education as they had called it in those days. Evidently, average student. As a matter of fact he seemed average all ways from Tuesday. Tad got to the war years. His subject had been drafted and had seemingly been a good soldier, rising to the rank of sergeant. Four years in the infantry. Which would seem to have been plenty. And then Tad Boleslaw came to his first discrepancy. The other's military discharge status was blank. Strange. He flicked a switch and said, "What type of discharge was Charles Brothers given?" He repeated the other's identification code. The screen said, "That information is restricted." Tad blinked. "Why?" "That information is also restricted." He'd be damned. He went on with the dossier. Following the war, Brothers had taken training in seemingly been good at it and got promotions. He was currently being paid three hundred pseudo-dollars a week as a shift supervisor in an installation in an ultra-market. Three hundred pseudo-dollars a week! And living in a dump like that? Well, not really a dump. The apartment was pleasant enough. But in that cheap ghetto? That slum? He went on. Married. Divorced a couple of years ago. One child. Tilly. Yes. Tilly. The scared girl. Scared of what? He ran into his second surprise. Organizations to which the other belonged. Brothers had applied to join the National Guard. Application refused. Reason restricted. Application refused! To a war hero? He sunk back into his chair for a moment, then flicked his switch again and said, "What classification is needed to receive the information about Charles Brothers' military discharge and his application refusal to join the National Guard?" "A Military Classification One." One! Jesus Christ, you practically had to be a member of the Chiefs of Staff or the President himself. One! Who in the hell was this Brothers? He had largely skim-read but now he had come to the end of the dossier. He leaned back in his chair and stared at the screen for a time. Then he said, "I want the Crime Dossier of Charles Brothers." "What is your classification, please? Are you eligible to read a citizen's Crime Dossier?" fffil jggantlM A division of Random House, Inc. Just back from the World Science Fiction Convention where, as we prewon the Hugo. We instantly cabled our congratulations to Arthur C. Clarke at his home in Sri Lanka new name for Ceylon, and he cabled back, "Splendid news... , should boost me on final # stretch just began ... thanks and love to all!" So a new Clarke novel is on the horizon... and we'll tell you more as soon as we see the manuscript. States as a serial in Galaxy, thanks In large part to Clarke's agent Scott Meredith, who was a devoted sf fan long before becoming literary agent for many of the world's top writers. While still an editor at Galaxy, we suggested to Meredith that it was high time Clarke had a novel serialized in one of the magazines, since that was where his first sf was published. Meredith agreed and promised to send the next Clarke novel to Galaxy providing Playboy the best-paying market in the field, could not take it on. True to his Then we brought the galleys of the novel with us to Ballantine, and the rest is publishing history. Much has been said and written about agents -- and not all of it complimentary. So, let us go on record in appreciation of the unsung middlemen in the field.    We are celebrating an auspicious anniversary this month with the publicamond Z. Gallon, whose first and second, as it happens story was published exactly # years ago. Hardly a new-wave writer, Ray Gallun nonetheless fills his novel with all the literary invention and imagination associated with the best contemporary science fielion. Here's a world where mere wishing will make it so... where anyone can do anything, can be anywhere and can even live forever: "As you choose in all matters, you have ultimate free choice, as long as you do not seriously Interfere with the choices of other roving personalities... But, does man really want free-will? Will he know how to exercise it? What Is the price he must pay? These are some of the philosophical problems Gallun considers in a unique novel that takes places on a farm in the mid West, on a streetcomer in Heaven, In a palace of Ancient Egypt, in the environs of Hell and, even, somewhere in Middle Earth.    sales conference last year, we were greeted with a chorus of "What's a Weinbaum?" Readers knew who Weinbaum was, and lots of books were approved that choice. This second volume in our classic library of definitive sf collections by the giants of the field was a selection of the Science Fiction Book Club. The # stories, specially chosen by Leiber himself, are Introduced by Poul Anderson. Even at its price of I .# you would not believe what paper costs!, this collection is a super buy. Any serious reader of science fiction will, no doubt, want the entire series.    Finally a Christmas present for all you fantasy fans -- the fourth and final volume of Evangeline Walton's reand we are reissuing the first three which have been unobtainable for some months. All four books have been beautifully boxed for holiday gift-giving. Look for the set S# or for the paperback books are sold. He went through that routine again. And there was the Crime Dossier. There was precious little that Tad Boleslaw' didn't already know, aside from a couple of traffic violations before the war and one drunk and disorderly charge back when the other had been eighteen. He came to the subject's military years. awol once for two days. Another minor offense; while going through training he had refused to obey an order of one of his non-coms. Tad didn't bother to read the details. He then came to another surprise. There was a lot of militarized numbers, references and general gobblydygook -- then a stamp; "Information Restricted." Again he slumped in surprise for a moment, then checked Brothers' post-war Crime Dossier. Nil except for the three shootings. The first two had been Blacks, as Tad had already knowm. Same family; they were brothers, Wilbur and Washington Scott, # and # years respectively. Both with lengthy crime records. The second, Jesus Martinez, a Cuban of # years, had no particular record. Schmidt had already told him that. The third shooting, that of last night, was of Jose Gonzales, a Mexican. And that was the crime career, such as it was, of Charles Brothers. Tad thought about it awhile and then requested the Crime Dossier of Jose Gonzales. Though of Mexican background, he had been born in Arizona. His record was sparse. As a twelve-year old he had been picked up by the juvenile authorities for pilfering candy in an ultramarket. He had been properly scolded and released. He had been picked up again at fifteen for loitering, evidently in the companionship of some less savory Mexican youths. About a year ago he had been arrested while riding in a stolen car. It turned out that he hadn't known it was stolen. The driver, who had given him a ride, had ripped off the vehicle. Jose was turned loose. And that was all, no more crime record. Tad slumped back again. The boy that Brothers had shot the night before had, for all practical purposes, no criminal record at all. Tad's probably was worse. Although, now that he thought of it, he had never looked up his own dossier. He probably had a few traffic violations, or some such, to his credit. Oh yes, and that time when he was in college and they had the peace demonstration. He had been arrested along with a score of other students, and released when the Civil Liberties Union hit the fan. He turned off his screen and thought a while, then turned it back on and asked for the Military Dossier on Charles Brothers. It would seem that he had been a war hero. Besides his Bronze Star, a combat medal not easily acquired, he had several Battle Stars, a few campaign ribbons -- but anybody could get those -- and three Purple Hearts. In other words, the innocuous appearing Buddy Brothers. as Jim Kelly had called him, had been hit by enemy fire three times. The last item was what stopped him. It was practically a duplication of the restricted information in the general dossier he had first read. Something had happened. Tad hadn't the slightest clue as to what. A court martial, perhaps? The report didn't even give that. Charles Brothers was discharged. Period. Honorably? Dishonorably? For being a homosexual? Or what? The information simply wasn't there. Suddenly, he became irritated with himself. This was a hell of a way to spend one of his days off. He and Jim Kelly worked a full four-day week. Why should he devote his own time to worrying about something that was really none of his concern? Charles Brothers had been exonerated. To hear Norm Schmidt talk, the bemedaled veteran should get another medal for knocking off undesirable juvenile delinquents. Maybe he was right. God knows, there were enough of them these days. What with automation and computerization of industry, it was practically impossible to get a job any more and the streets were overflowing with kids, some of whom seemed to feel that they had a mandate to prey on their elders. He flicked off his screen and came to his feet, yawning. He decided to go downtown to the Mall and see if anything was stirring. He could have ealleci one of his feminine friends but he didn't really feel like it. He was in an unhappy frame of mind. Instead of summoning an automated cab from the autopool on the third basement level, he went on down to the metro and took the vacuum tube into town. There were too many vehicles around as it was, even though they weren't allowed on street level. In the Mall he sauntered about. When he had been a youngster, there had been a good many small shops here. But that was yesteryear. With the coming of the ultramarket, the small shop had begun to wither away. You could order anything, but anything, in your own home and have it delivered there into your delivery box by chute almost instantly. Why spend time shopping? The Mall these days, aside from being a charming area for loafing away on a bench, or strolling about amongst begging pigeons, watching the girls go by, and such, boasted various bars and restaurants, usually highly specialized; Chinese, Italian, French, Mexican. You could, of course, have ordered any of the dishes in the privacy of your own home, but some citizens liked the congenial atmosphere of a welldone restaurant. There were also art galleries, theatres for live shows, nightclubs and various other public establishments purveying items or entertainment not practical for home-use. He stopped for a few minutes and stared into the window of an art gallery. Evidently, a one-man show was going on inside. He peered down at the name of the artist. Sam Rhinedorf. Tad had never heard of him. His style seemed to be a return to the Impressionists. There was someone standing next to him. He looked over and said, "Why, it's Ms. Brothers. Good afternoon." She blinked her blue eyes through the slightly pink tinted lenses of her glasses. She was petite, he realized now -- size eight at a guess. And she looked even nicer than she had the night before, though she wore no cosmetics and her clothes were once again years out of date. Not that Tad Boleslaw was any fanatic about women's styles. She said, in her small voice, "Why, it's Mr. -- " "Boleslaw," he reminded her, smiling. "My partner and I returned your father's gun last night. Tad Boleslaw." "Yes, of course," she said, and then looked up and down the street as though seeking some reason for departure. But Tad wasn't having any. There was an elfin something about this girl that attracted him. And there was also a... well, he couldn't quite put his finger upon it. A mystery of some sort' or other. He said. "It's one of my days off. the street, would you join me?" "The Hole?" He laughed. "Sam's Bar. Really, a very nice place. Sam owns the only unautomated bar in town and serves the best dark beer I've ever tasted. He has everything else, too, of course." "Oh, Father doesn't permit me to drink." He studied her quizzically for a moment, his head tilted to one side. He guessed her age at twenty-five or so. He said, "For that matter, Sam carries soft drinks. You could have a Del Valle or something while I had my beer, and we could find out a little about each other." "What did you want to find out about me, Mr. Boleslaw?" she asked, her voice wavering just a bit. He stared at her. "Why, nothing. I meant, I just thought we could chat a little." "I'm afraid my father wouldn't approve of my entering a place where they served hard drink." He was exasperated and said, "Well, then, we'll go somewhere where they serve only soft drinks and we'll both have a Del Valle." She said, and was there a distant regret there? "I don't think my father would approve of me associating with a man to whom I haven't been properly introduced. Forgive me -- and thank you. Good afternoon. Mr. Boleslaw." She turned and hurried away. He gazed after her. Her long brown hair bounced charmingly on her shoulders and the very faint sway of her buttocks gave promise of a fascinating figure underneath those antiquated clothes. "Properly introduced, for Christ's sake?" he muttered. "I was introduced to you last night, in your own home by your own father. How proper can an introduction get?" In disgust, though why he should be bothered he couldn't say, he went on up the way to The Hole and took a stool at the bar. He liked the place. It was his favorite bar. Sam had made every effort to recreate the atmosphere that prevailed a century ago, before the first of the World Wars. It was pleasantly dim, pleasantly cool though without the artificial cold of air conditioning. Sam came down and without a word drew a dark beer. Tad said, "Sam, how old do you figure a girl should be before she's allowed to drink, enter bars and associate with any men she damn well pleases? And, come to think of it, choose her own clothes and her own hair-do and wear make-up if she wants to?" Sam slid the stein over. He was a stereotype bartender of the old school, beefy, with large reddish hands, and came complete with white apron. He said, "Why, I don't know, Mr. Boleslaw. About eighteen?" "Would you believe twentyfive?" Sam obviously didn't know what he was talking about. I ife was routine. Each patrol was j about the same. An indecent exposure complaint over in Madison Park; an attempted rape of a fourteen-year old; an occasional mugging; a salesman reporting his hotel room cleaned out, samples and all. One night they picked up a child of eighteen months and rushed it to the hospital; it had been beaten unconscious by a drunken father. They picked up a pervert in Jefferson Park who was molesting boys, or trying to. He was an old customer. Jim called him "sweetie." It was two weeks later that Jim Kelly told him idly, as they were about to take off for the night's patrol, "Did you hear? Brothers did it again." Tad looked over at his partner, not getting it at first. "What the hell are you talking about?" Jim snorted and said, "Buddy Brothers. He was jumped again. Two of them this time. Chilled them both. I tell you, that man's a one man vigilante group." Tad stared at him. "You have to be drivel-happy. When? Why weren't we called in?" "Didn't happen in our patrol area. Just outside it. Mike and Luke were first on the scene. Couple of wop kids. One had a gun, the other a knife." "That makes six," Tad muttered. "How can a man in a well policed, civilized town have to kill six kids -- were they kids?" "Yeah," Jim said. "One about sixteen, one eighteen. Good riddance." Tad sucked in breath. "At the rate he's going, he'll finish off every juvenile delinquent in town -- if they are juvenile delinquents." Jim looked at him from the side of his eyes. He said harshly, "What are you talking about? They tried to stick him up." Tad said emptily, "The first two he killed had criminal records. The second two didn't." Jim was disgusted. "They were just beating the rap. They hadn't taken a fall yet for any of their romps. They were both armed, weren't they?" Tad didn't answer directly. He said, his voice musing, "I wonder how much of a Crime Dossier these latest two had." He stewed about it. When the patrol was over he decided to go and see Norm Schmidt, but the lieutenant was out on an attempted armed robbery romp. H e went on home and to bed and stewed some more. After a couple of hours, he got up and went over to his desk and activated his screen. It took him fifteen minutes to get the information he was seeking from the National Data Banks. Buddy Brothers had had his shootout with the two Blacks tw'o years ago. He'd had his second attack, the one with the Puerto Rican kid a year later. And the Mexican boy that Tad and Jim had been in on, came six months after that. This shooting of the two Italians came only two weeks after, give or take a day or two. "It's accelerating." he growled. Then something else came to him. The first two were Blacks, the third was a Puerto Rican, the fourth a Mexican, the next two Italians. What had Brothers said, when Tad had given him his name? "Are you a foreigner?" A foreigner, for Christ's sake? Wasn't everybody in America a foreigner, except the Indians? He went back to bed and stewed some more. He got damn precious little sleep -- if any. At best, he drowsed. When he finally surrendered and got up. he went, still in his pajama tops -- he never wore the bottoms -- directly to his desk screen. Then he thought better of it and walked on into his bath and used his face depilatory. Then he donned his dress uniform, which was swank !j i: B O O K S ; Donald A. Wollheim, Publisher j by the leading Russian sf writI; : ; atski. Ursula Le Guin called it "a P p thoroughly good book." We p ;; agree! UYI ##) p P Lin Carter, ever popular, starts a P  Welcome! (UQ# #c) p ; ; with a complex and fabulous P p cosmic extravaganza entitled A p P Croyd, Pan Sagittarius and an P I; intergalactic troublemaker calP #; led only Child Roland. p ;; (UY #I ##) p ! : rett, Jr. is a delightful tale of a .I  ; marooned astronaut on a world I !  that is truly alien! Ride the P wormway express and find out ;  P for yourself! (UQ# #c) P #; "Who is Gregory Kern?" is the p p question everyone asks us... p P because Kern's Cap Kennedy p P series is first rate adult sf adI p venture of the Doc Savage P  the November title -- don't miss p ;l it. (UQ# #c) ;; i ; For our catalog and order !  I ; forms, send #c in stamps to: ; ; . I #th FI. ; I P #I Ave. of the Americas P p New York, N.Y. # p enough to suggest he had more rank than he actually carried. He didn't take time for breakfast. He sat down before his screen and began. He wound up with Colonel Mathers, of the Local National GuardHe identified himself and said, "Colonel Mathers, I'm checking up on some matters pertaining to Charles Brothers." He read off the identification number. It evidently wasn't necessary. The colonel recognized the name. "What can I do for you?" "Some years ago, Mr. Brothers attempted to join the National Guard. With his background, isn't such a man usually offered at least a lieutenant's commission?" "Yes." "But he was rejected." "Yes." "But, why?" "That information is restricted." "I am a police officer, Colonel." "So you have already informed me." The screen blanked. "Wow," Tad said. He slumped in his chair. It came to him that he was continually slumping every time he came up against the Buddy Brothers matter. He thought about it. Was there any use attempting to get in touch with the Octagon, in Greater Washington? He doubted it. And he began to have some other doubts. He suspected that if he prowled about much more that sooner or later somebody was going to land on him and shut him up. He could be shut up easily -- if he didn't want to lose his job. And only a small percentage of the population had jobs any more, what with computerization and automation. Automation, hell, ultra-malion they were calling it these days. You didn't need people any more on the job. Most people lived on their minimal Guaranteed Annual Income. So far as Tadeusz Boleslaw was concerned, the hell with that. However, he was a cop, and a dedicated cop. It was late in the day by the standards of the average man, but early for him. However, he got up and went over to his minisized autobar and dialed himself a Polish Zubrowka vodka. The world might think that Russian vodka was the best, but any Pole knew better. This came with a sprig of herb in it that gave it a special flavor. Buffalo brand, it would be translated into English. Bison brand was more accurate and there was a Bison on the label of the bottle. He took it back with him to the desk screen and stared a long time, without activating it. Then he knocked the drink back and got to his dialing again. From the National Data Banks he checked back on the military career of Charles Brothers. His division, his regiment, finally down to his company and then squad. He winced when he went over the record of Brothers' company. Over the four years that Buddy Brothers had been with them, they had taken something like two hundred percent casualties. Two hundred percent! How had Brothers lived through four years with no more than three wounds? At the end of four years, there must not have been a dozen men who had gone through the whole thing, as Buddy Brothers had done. Four years of taking casualties. A death here, a minor hit there, a wound the other place that took you out of combat for all time -- and probably you blessed the fate that did it. But two hundred percent casualties! There just wasn't such a thing in military statistics for that short a period. That meant nobody was left alive, twice over. And over and over the new replacement kids coming in, most of them, green as they were, going down the first week or so. The veterans, such as Buddy Brothers, after a year or so in combat had at least some chance of surviving. At least they knew all the ropes. Two hundred percent casualties! In four years? They must have used that regiment as shock troops, expendables. His efforts became routine now. And it took him two hours to find what he wanted, a veteran of Charles Brothers' own outfit who lived in Center City. Had he failed. he would have picked the nearest other big city and started off all over again. But he found what he was looking for. John Cardin, once a corporal in Brothers' company. Tad noted down the man's address; it was out in one of the suburbs. He got his cap and headed for the car pool where he rented a Volkshover. The Cardin home was a single family house, middle class, neat and with a few children's toys on the lawn. The identity screen on the door picked him up and shortly the door opened and a middle-aged woman in an apron was there. She was a placid looking type, obviously busy at her housework and surprised to have a police officer confronting her. She said, "Good heavens, what is it? Nothing's happened to -- ?" He held up a hand and smiled. "Nothing has happened to anyone, Mrs. Cardin. I simply have a few questions to ask your husband." "What has he done?" she said in alarm. He held his smile, trying to make it reassuring. "He hasn't done anything. It's not about him. It's about someone he used to know." She was relieved. "Oh, well, John isn't here now, but he should be home from work at any time." "Could I wait?" "Why, certainly." She led him to the small living room and saw him seated. "Could I get you a drink? John usually has a bottle of something or other in the kitchen cabinet." "Thanks, no. Not while in uniform." She left him and he waited for possibly fifteen minutes until her husband entered. The man was somewhere in his mid-fifties, which fitted in with the fact that he had served in the Asian War, and his face was wrinkled beyond his years. It wasn't a happy face, no laugh wrinkles, but lots of weariness. He was scowling. He said in puzzlement, "You wanted to see me? About what?" fad stood and held out his hand for a shake, in the way of reassurance, and said, "I'm Patrolman Boleshaw, Mr. Cardin. I wanted to ask you sonic questions about Charles Brothers." The other shook hands, still frowning. He said, "Never heard of him." "It was a long time ago. During the war. Sergeant Charles Brothers. Possibly you knew him as Buddy Brothers." "Oh, Buddy. Sure. Sit down, Officer. Whatever happened to him?" "He lives right here in Center City." Tad reseated himself. "I'll be damned. I never knew that. What did you want to know about Buddy?" Tad's host seated himself as w ell, and leaned forward in his chair, elbows on the armrests. Tad said carefully, "It's about that trouble in the Asian War." "Good God," the other said in disgust, "are they raking that up again?" "Well, in a way," Tad said carefully. The other was more than unhappy. He said musingly, "If they're after him, they'd be after me too." Tad shook his head reassuringly. "Don't worry about it, Mr. Cardin. You were exonerated, weren't you?" He hoped he was asking questions that wouldn't alarm the other. "Yeah, sure, we all were. The whole thing was hushed up. The orders came right from the top. I don't know why in the hell they're digging it up at this late date. It happened over twenty years ago." Tad nodded and said, pulling his notebook from his pocket and bringing out a pencil. "Suppose you tell me about it, briefly." Cardin said, "Well, no reason why not. It's all in the records though. Why do you need it?" "I'm afraid I can't tell you. Orders." "Okay, then. We were down in the Delta, see, and we'd been taking a lot of hits. One hell of a lot of casualties and we were all uptight. We'd been in the line for three weeks and that Delta was no joke. Anyway, there was this town called Soc Trang. Little dump, couple of hundred people. The lieutenant, he figured that was where some of the sniper fire was coming from. And we went in. I don't know what happened. Something just kind of snapped." He paused and wiped his mouth with the back of his hand, obviously distressed at the memory. "Go on," Tad said soothingly. "Well, Buddy Brothers was kind of the ring leader, you might call it. He always was a fiesty little bastard. We didn't find any snipers or even any military age men at all. We rounded up the women and kids and put 'em all in the school house and then we rounded up the men, they were all old, and wasted them." Tad looked up, trying to avoid gaping at the other. Supposedly, he already knew about the incident. He said, "You shot them all?" "Yeah. That's what I just said." The other moistened his lips. "We'd gone drivel-happy, see. We were all acting like crazies. I don't know who it was got the idea of burning down the school. Maybe several of us at once." "I see," Tad said. "I don't believe I've ever heard of Soc Trang." "Nothing ever came out. The army was having a lot of heat those days about several other -- massacres, they called them. And there was a howl going up in the States, the newspapers and all. So the Brass didn't want any more to get out so they put the lid on Soc Trang. The lieutenant and Buddy Brothers and a couple of other guys, they were considered the leaders and they were bounced out of the service with some kind of special discharge handed down all the way from the general." "I see," Tad said. He returned the notebook to his pocket. "You think this might have had any long term effect on Brothers?" The other shrugged hugely. "I don't know. I've never seen him again. But you see, he'd been in it for years. I only was in for six months before l took a hit. He got to the point where he liked the prisoners. He shot 'em. Sometimes, if you had a prisoner he'd take him off aways and waste him, too, even after the officers had told you to pick up a few of them for questioning, He hated gooks, and he called just about anybody a gook that wasn't what he was. He even didn't like the niggers in our own outfit." "I see," Tad said. He stood and said, "Well, thank you very much, Mr. Cardin. You've been very cooperative. I hate to have brought this all up again for you -- after all these years." The other looked at him, sickness behind his eyes. "Nothing at all." "And please thank Ms. Cardin for me." Tad headed for the door. W hen Tad Boleslaw walked into the office of Norman Schmidt, the lieutenant looked up. He said, "Cheers, Tad. What spins? What're you doing in uniform? I thought this was one of your days off." Tad nodded and sat down. "It is." he said. "But there was something I wanted to check out. Norm, Charles Brothers is a psycho." "What in the hell are you talking about?" The older man reached for his stubby briar, scowling. He pulled a pound tin of pipe tobacco toward him, flicked the lid off it and began to load up. Tad said, "I've been talking to a war buddy of his. He said that Brothers saw so much action that he finally liked to kill. He'd shoot prisoners and so forth. Then one day he led his men into one of those civilian massacre things. Killed a whole village of them, burning the kids up in the school house." Lieutenant Schmidt winced. Tad held his peace for a time. The older cop said finally, "That was a long time ago. Tad. More than twenty years. The median age in the United States of the Americas is twenty-five. In short, most people can't even remember back to the Asian War. A lot of us did things that we don't like to think about any more. I w'as part of a bomber crew in the Asian War. God only knows where some of the bombs we dropped hit. We even layed them on towns that were in the part of the country we were supposedly trying to defend. God only knows how many children the bombs that left my plane killed." He paused, and his face was empty, there was the same sickness that had been in the face of John Cardin. "Probably more than the number that died in that school." Tad didn't say anything. The older man spoke up again, finally. "It was a long time ago, Tad." Tad didn't say anything. Schmidt had let his pipe go out. He relit it with a match from the old fashioned box of kitchen matches he affected. He said, "Tad, it was a long time ago. Like I told you, I checked out the Brothers' Crime Dossier. He had nothing at all on him until just two years ago when he ran into those two Black funkers. Those were bad boys. Tad." Tad Boleslaw nodded. "Evidently they were. Andwhat you say is true. He has nothing on his record since the war. until that. But there are some other angles." "Such as?" The older man's voice was skeptical. Tad brought his notebook from his pocket. He said, "I checked out his daughter, Tilly. Just on, sort of, instinct. Two months before he had his shoot-out with those two Negros, she was gang-raped by a half dozen or so street bums. They never caught them. Tilly is just a bit around the corner these days." The lieutenant, who somehow' hadn't been able to get his pipe going again, fixed his eyes upon his junior and said, "Okay. Go on." Tad said doggedly, "Brothers had a nice home out of town aways. He moved into the slums where he lives now. He began to collect guns. into the National Guard, which turned him down in view of his Asian War thing, I suppose." "Go on." "He began to what amounted to prowling the' streets -- armed. By the way. I suspect he wears bulletproof clothes." "Why do you suspect that?" "It comes back to me. The way he looked that night when Kelly and I picked him up. Sophisticated bullet-proof stuff. The kind the army has. Not hard to come by -- surplus army stores and so on." "Go on." "He's out looking for trouble. Norm. He finds it. And he has no mercy. So okay, his liking for years. But then his kid was raped. He's prejudiced. All these supposed muggers and stick-up artists he's killed are either Negros, Latin Americans, or Italians. Jesus, even when I gave him my Polish name the other night he tightened up. He's a psycho. Norm. His wife left him a couple of years ago; she must have been afraid." "So what are you going to do about it?" Tad stared at him. "I brought it to you." The lieutenant put his pipe down To the farthest boundaries of time and space... v and beyond! The By J. O. Jeppson. The fascinating story of an exciting quest for survival, which could prove to be the key to eternity -- or doom. At your bookstore  # into an ashtray overflowing long past. He said, "Forget about it. Tad. We've got nothing on the guy. As far as the military is concerned, his case is long buried. As far as his shooting up young punks who have jumped him, who are we to argue? Better him than some poor innocent citizen who can't defend himself. He defends himself with a vengeance." "I think we ought to look into it." "Forget about it, Boleslaw. That's an order. I get the feeling that you're pushing a little bit more than is called for. You'll make detective w'hen your time comes." Tad flushed. He took a deep breath. "Yes, sir," he said. "I'd like lo request a leave of absence." "Oh. you would, eh?" "Yes. sir." "Wizard. You're eligible. In fact. I think you're due for a vacation shortly. You could take it now. Just onething. Patrolman Boleslaw. On your vacation, you do not wear your uniform." "No. sir." "And turn in your gun for the period you are away. Patrolman Boleslaw." T ailing a man is an art. particularly at night in a city of practically deserted streets. However, Tad Boleslaw had taken a special ambitious local police as much training as they could assimilate, in view of the continuing national crime wave. Obviously, the subject must not even suspect that he is being tailed. He must not be even vaguely aware of your presence. You walk across the street from him, considerably behind. Sometimes, when on the same side of the street, you walk ahead of him. You never look into his face. If you make that mistake, he might remember it, if only subconsciously. and then be surprised, possibly several blocks later, to see that face again. Unless they have reason to suspect they are being followed, few persons consider it. It isn't part of the usual experience. It went on for almost two weeks and then there was a seeming change in atmosphere. Tad Boleslaw got the impression that either Brothers had tagged him or that the man had something out of the ordinary in mind. He wasn't particularly afraid that the other would recognize him. The small man had seen him only in uniform, some weeks ago, and even then only twice and for short periods of time. Besides, Tad had assumed a bit of disguise, had darkened his complexion and put pads of cotton in his cheeks to change the contours of his face. He would have had to be quite close to his quarry to have been recognized. But this night the other was from time to time looking over his shoulder, seemingly a fraction on the nervous side. Peering, occasionally, right or left. Brothers varied in the route he took walking home. It was about a tw o and a half mile hike and there were three different ways he covered it. Tad Boleslaw had already figured out the one he was taking this time, and remained ahe of his quarry and, at first, on the opposite side of the street which was even more than usually deserted this night. T ad got the feeling that this was told him that the crisis was just about to be reached. He crossed back to the other side of the street and entered a doorway, nonchalantly thumping a rolled newspaper against his leg. The door was seemingly that to his home. He had noted from the other side that the doorway was open. A delapidated apartment house, typical of this slum neighborhood. He closed the door behind him, all but a crack, and waited. Had it been rehearsed, it couldn't have come off more cleanly. He heard a voice, and could recognize it as that of Brothers, say coldly. "Hold it, you funker!" And another voice, indignantly. "What kind of shit is this? There's no use sticking me up. Do I look And Brothers again. "You damned gook funker. What're you doing on the streets this time of night?" His voice was going high. "Looking for some poor girl to rape, some honest citizen to mug?" "Who the hell are you? You a cop?" Tad Boleslaw flicked off the dim light which illuminated the hall behind him and opened the door slightly wider. The two were only a few yards down from him. Impossibly. he had hit it almost on the nailhead. Brothers was standing there, ineffectual, as usual, in his appearance, but his gyro-jet rocket pistol in hand. The other was a youngster. Puerto Rican, Cuban or Mexican. by the look of him. "I'm asking the questions," Buddy Brothers said. The young fellow was indignant. "I'm going home from work. I'm assistant janitor at -- " "You're a liar," the small man sneered. And then came something Tad Boleslaw hadn't figured upon. Brothers dipped a hand into a side pocket of his jacket and brought forth a second gun. He tossed it to the feet of the other. He then brought forth from a pants pocket an emergency wrist alarm and flicked its activating stud. Almost immediately, sirens could be heard in the near distance. His face a mask of hate, the gyrojet pistol came up. "That'll be all. Buddy!" Tad called, and stepped from his place of concealment. Originally, he had planned to tackle the smaller man. Or, at least, that's what he had told himself he planned. Schmidt stripping him of both uniform and weapon had left him up in the air. He knew he was being a damn fool trailing this killer without means of taking him. Charles Brothers swirled, his eyes gawking behind the lenses of his spectacles. Tad had already pulled the cotton from his cheeks. Now he took off his hat and let it drop to the street, so that the other could recognize him. The young fellow had shrunk back against the wall, his eyes, too, gaping. Tad Boleslaw looked at the killer. He said. "You cried wolf once too oflen." "What are you talking about?" the other snarled, his gun now directed at the patrolman. "The old fairy story about the kid who was a shepherd. They told him if he ever saw a wolf to sound his horn and yell 'wolf and they'd come running. But he used to do it just for the Dutch of it -- for the excitement. He used to call wolf when there wasn't any wolf. He finally got it in the neck, though somewhat differently than the way you have." Brothers was staring at him, breathing deeply. The siren swelled in the background. Tad shook his head and said, "I hadn't figured it. That first shootout you had with the two Blacks was legitimate. They really did try to jump you. But then that kill-love came back to you and all these more recent shootings have been set-ups. You'd find some kid, alone in the streets at night, and toss an unlraceable gun at his feet, activate your wrist emergency alarm, and then let him have it. The way you let those defenseless people have it in the Asian War. You're around the corner. Brothers. Drop the gun." The other's eyes were darting every which way. He brought the super-lethal weapon up. Tad said emptily, "Charles Brothers, would you shoot an officer of the law, pursuing his duty? You too are supposedly an officer of the law, serving our city." "They were gooks," the other said shrilly. "They're all the same. They're no good. All you can do is kill them, when you find them on the streets, raping girls, sticking up honest -- " Tad said, "Drop the gun. Buddy Brothers." Instead, the small man, incongruous as a killer with his glasses and his ineffectual mustache, turned and darted for the corner. He made it just in time to dash in front of the siren screaming patrol car -- supposedly coming to his rescue. He shrilled first despair and then agony. Lieutenant Schmidt issued forth, looked down at the shattered body, then up at Tad Boleslaw. Tad said, "He was setting this tossed one of those illegal, untraceable guns to the sidewalk in front of him. H e was all ready to shoot when I got into the act." Schmidt looked down at the dead man for a long weary moment. He said finally, "I suppose there's a moral here, somewhere. Wars aren't the best thing in the world to happen. And they don't end -- the results of them -- when the actual shooting stops." Tad said, his voice empty. "I'll go over and tell Tilly. She obviously already knew her father was a psycho, poor kid. That's why she was afraid. She knew it was only a matter of time."  T here was nothing but fire in the air as the first of the ships rose, one, two, three, from their berths. There were roars like blasts of hateful sound blown upward from the depths of pits run by mechanical demons and full of the anguish of unrepentant automobiles. There was Ember-Eyes, coming over the lip of the valley, into fire and noise, shrieking after the departing vessels, "You can't do this!" EmberEyes staggered down the slope, gasping in the hot air. He moved on three feet and used the talon-tipped fingers of his free pawhand to massage the Mark of the Beast, circuit-printed into the flesh over his heart. The searing agony radiated by the Mark worsened with each step he took toward the launch site on the valley floor. The fire in his chest spread down into his bowels and, hotter than supernovae, cored out his marrow bones. He fell many times. Two more ships had lifted off and escaped him by the time he reached the floor of the valley and came to the launch site's outer fence. Ember-Eyes hooked his stubby fingers through the metal links and sagged against the barrier. "You can't leave us," he growled hoarsely. "We need you, we need you..."  He let go of the fence and slid to his knees in the gravel. Beyond the fence was a narrow, ditch-bordered service road and, beyond that, a second fence, lower than the first. Next came a quarter-mile-wide strip of deep grass and, finally, the great white concrete plain, rolling across the valley floor, past the launch pads, past squat black buildings, to more grass, blacktop and metal links. He fought down his agony and rose to his hind feet with effort, took a couple of deep, steadying breaths and then clawed his way up the fence. Fifteen feet high, the fence was topped with triple rows of barbed wire, braced at intervals with steel prongs projecting outwards at a forty-five degree angle. Seizing one of the prongs, EmberEyes eased himself over the wire and succeeded in avoiding all but a few of the barbs. Crouched atop the fence, shifting on his feet to maintain balance, he was about to leap for the service road when a pencil-thick beam of bluish-white light flashed out of the darkness and sliced through metal links close to his left hind paw. The beam started to track toward him but winked out of existence too soon. It was enough, however, to startle him. EmberEyes fell forward, snarling with panic, and landed in ditch muck with the breath knocked out of him. Writhing with new pain, he thrashed amid the mud and weeds and was vaguely conscious of new fires in the night as another of the ships got away from him. And his renewed sense of having been betrayed was like a cold, hard fist closing around his heart. J hey would not come with me, my own children and my children's children would not help me. You hate the human beings too much, they told me, and  shrieked at them. Yes! yes! I hate the human beings, I remember the feel of their fire and steel in my flesh and bones, I can still hear their ghost whispers in my head, telling me what was expected of me, telling me what I was in their eyes so that I would hate them all the more intensely for having made a play-thing of me, for having refashioned me in the image of their ancient terrors, that I might prowl in the darkness outside their city of light and afford them excitement, yes, yes, I hate the human beings, yes, and now, now they're bored again, they're going away, they've moved out of their city, they've erected strange machines in the valley, but we won't let them get away, we won't let them discard us -- They would not come with me. My children, my children's children, they all refused to help me. They were bom changed, not rebuilt as I was, they were bom changed, and they have been capable of thought all their lives. And they think thoughts that are strange to me.  am betrayed on every hand. T he fire and thunder of the vessel's departure died away, and Ember-Eyes lay still in the ditch, listening. He heard soft, tinny footfalls. He saw the guard. The sentry glided out of the darkness on legs that were thin metal rods. Its hemispherical feet made faint clacking sounds as they struck the pavement. Insect-like, its head burned silver when moonlight struck it, then golden as it reflected the flames spouting from the next ship in line to take off. A long, slim traser wand was held at the ready in a curled-up spider of a fist. EmberEyes shifted position in the ditch as he sized up the sentry. Dextrous rather than rugged, the robot had been designed for maintenance work, not fighting. EmberEyes grinned toothily and waited until the robot, ignorant of the intruder's flanking movement, drew abreast of him. Then the creature in the ditch came up out of the mud and shadows with jaws distended and forepaws outstretched. The robot wheeled and jerked the deadly wand around but had no chance to fire. The weapon spun out of the guard's claw as Ember-Eyes struck. The robot reacted almost at once by clamping a steel-tarantula hand around its attacker's vaguely canine snout. As cartilage in his face began to pop, Ember-Eyes reared and shook his head violently, tearing himself free and sending the sentry skidding on its flat buttocks across the blacktop, toward the inner fence. It was on its feet again immediately, just quickly enough for its leaping black opponent to butt it backward through the air into the shallower ditch on that side of the road. The gleaming cranium grazed the fence, the bulbous metal eyes exploded and, for a few seconds, the sunburst at the perimeter of the launch site rivaled anything in the heavens. Ember-Eyes did not pause to appreciate the sight. He scooped up the traser wand and, holding it clumsily, pointed it at the inner fence. He had seen the wands used in the city of light, when the human beings had had him that time, and he knew what to expect when he applied pressure to the firing button. But he nonetheless dropped the wand when it flashed away a section of the fence before him. Retrieving the weapon, he fired again and again until he had sliced a wide gap in the electrified barrier. Then, tossing the wand away, he dropped to all fours and plunged into the high grass. And, out on the white concrete plain, another ship coughed like a Titan clearing his throat and began to rise. You can't leave us! Ember-Eyes wanted to scream the words, but he had no breath for cries, only for running. The Mark of the Beast, forgotten during the fight with the robot, burned in his body. The ships rose, one, two, three.  won 't let you leave! I need you ' I need you! The ships rose. And you need me, you made me. you must still need me, don't you, don't you? He stumbled out of the grass and onto the concrete, and he could sec human beings moving around the base of the nearest ship, one halfmile away, and he ignored the fire in his flesh, the roar in his ears, and ran. He had covered half the distance to the nearest vessel when he abruptly crumpled and skidded on his face. The pain was too great. He pushed himself up and tried to make his mouth form the words he had heard the human beings use in their city, but only howls came forth. Through the murk of his agony, he saw that the human beings were now entering the ship, the last ship, the very last . , . Ember-Eyes dragged himself forward half the length of his body and crumpled again. Then the pain in his body diminished. The Mark of the Beast cooled. He panted on the concrete and glared at the ship. He felt turned to lead. He had failed. He saw one of the last human beings turn and wave to him fondly, and he raked his claws on the concrete in an agony of frustration, he snarled his hatred, too weak now to howl, and he watched in horror as the last human beings filed into the vessel, watched as the boarding rump automatically slid away from I he base of the ship, as the hatches dosed and sealed themselves... Go home, said a spirit voice in his head . Go home, little wolverine. Ember-Eyes tore at his skull, trying to dislodge the voice. Go home, insisted the voice. You are not safe hebe. "You can't... discard me like this," he muttered. "You took me und remade me, you gave me a purpose. and you gave me the power of thought so that my knowledge of that purpose would make me hate you all the more... what can I do, if not hate you and prey upon you? What -- " Go home. And images flooded Ember-Eyes' mind. He saw a fire cloud erupting from the craft on the pad a quarter of a mile away, he saw the concrete blackening and cracking with heat, he saw steel bubbling and running like water, he saw his own hair disappearing in a white flash, saw his flesh crisping, melting away from bones that turned to ash. He cast a final look of hungry longing at the last of the ships, then turned and began dragging himself back the way he had come. Fly, urged the voice. He forced himself to trot as, behind him, the ship rumbled ominously. He trotted faster, feeling adrenalin wash through him, he put his belly close to the ground and ran, felt grass whip his jowls as An Informal  Irreverent Science Fiction  Fantasy Journal Edited  Published by Richard E. Gels Issue ##I will feature a revealing, disturbing interview with Avram Davidson. Also: "The Foundation on Sands" by John J. Aid arson, which leaves Isaac Asimov beached. Also: Larry Shaw's reminiscence of the behind-the-scenes And with luck: "Noise Level" by John Brunner. Every issue: The Archives -- new book and story lists. Quartorfysatnple I year #two yrs. # P. O. Box # Portland, OR #I he left the concrete plain, felt his claws tearing up the dirt as he ran --  -- felt a wall of heated air sweep him forward, raising his hindquarters and shoving his snout into the sod, singeing his fur, bouncing him unceremoniously for a dozen feet, and noise light noise heat light noise... Blackness. He could not have been unconscious for longer than seconds because, when he opened his eyes, he was on his back in the grass, kicking at the air, and he could see the ship climbing, slowly at first but gaining speed, growing smaller, and he tried to cal! after it, call it back down to earth, but there was too little air in his lungs, too little air, and there was no longer a spirit voice in his head, only a roar. And he had failed. And he slept. E mber-eyes left the launch site shortly before the moon set. He passed several more of the light robots on his way out, but they lay still, did not dispute his passage. Nor did current flow through the inner fence. The robots and the electrified fence, like the Mark of the Beast, like Ember-Eyes himself, had served their purpose. No longer needed, they had been shut off. Ember-Eyes envied them and hated himself for doing so. He spent the day resting on the lip of the valley. His face ached, his lungs burned whenever he tried to breathe deeply, and large patches of fur had been singed away, revealing pinkish blisters on the skin. When night fell, he made his slow, painful way back to his territory to the south of the city of light. He sat down beneath a tree on a hill overlooking the city and waited and, by and by. Stripe, his favorite son, crept out of the darkness to sit beside him. "You look a little the worse for wear," Stripe said in a respectful tone. Ember-Eyes glared at him for a moment, then fastened his gaze on the blindingly bright city below the hill. "I failed. Stripe." Stripe contemplated the ground between his forepaws. "We knew that you would," he said quietly. "We told you that you would. Are you hungry. Father? I killed a deer this morning. The carcass is buried not far from here." "I wish I could make you understand, Stripe. I failed. I failed. I went after the human beings to show them that I refused to be a mere play-thing, that I could still exert a little control over my own destiny. That they could not simply cast me aside when they were through with me. That..." He shook his head miserably. "What happened. Father?" "They... they humiliated me again, Stripe. They made me the terror of their nights and then, down in the valley, they made me feel terror. One of them spoke to me and told me to run away from the ship before it took off. And I ran away. From start to finish, Stripe, they had things their way." "Let them go. Father. You can live your own life now." "They were my life. They thrust me into the night and let me give them the pleasure of fear, of being hated and stalked." Stripe rose and stretched. "They tired of it. Father. They grew up, and something in their flesh, something irresistable, told them that the moment had come for them to leave." "To what purpose. Stripe?" "To whatever purpose. Father. They grew up. We're growing up, too. There will be better things for us to do in days to come than -- " "Go away. Stripe. You confuse me." Stripe said nothing for a long moment. Then: "I'm sorry. Father. Do you want to eat the deer?" "No. Leave me alone, Stripe. Go away." "We could go down into the city and -- " Ember-Eyes snarled and lunged, but Stripe dodged and skipped away from his father's fangs. They eyed each other tensely. "I won't go down into the city," Ember-Eyes growled savagely. "The Mark of the Beast can no longer hurt us," Stripe said, "and there are things there that -- " "Go away. Stripe!" "I'm sorry," Stripe muttered sadly. "Goodbye, Father." E mber-eyes watched his favorite son turn and lope away in the direction of the city of light, and he somehow knew that not much time would pass before Stripe and the rest of his progeny no longer remembered the nights spent lurking just beyond the lighted perimeter of the city, that they would no longer speak of how the men and women who ventured forth sometimes died squealing with delight and of how that delight had served to make the lurkers hate all the more intensely. They would think thoughts increasingly strange to EmberEyes. Down the hill. Stripe paused and looked back over his shoulder. "We're growing up," he said, a low, soft sound, and was gone. Ember-Eyes gazed at the city for a long time before limping away into the evening. And his renewed sense of having been betrayed was like a cold, hard fist closing around his heart. He had been remade, he had been told what was expected of him and had been apprised to the fullest extent of his capabilities. He had been made a creature of the night, a deliberately intended monster, and there was no place for him in the city of light. He had been cheated from the start. There was no more growing up in store for him.  This paper is an amalgamation and summation of several talks I have given during the past year to various groups of teachers of sf, in Oregon, at the California Association of Teachers of English, and in Milwaukee. Parts of the talks were directed toward specific problems and techniques of teaching sf, and I have omitted these. But, if I have been creeping around behind science fiction's back talking about it to academics, science liction has a right to know what I've been saying. So I tried to put the drift and gist of it into this paper. the # meeting of the Science Fiction Research Association, an annual event which I like to call The Bride of Frankenstein in the Grove of Academe, Alexei and Cory Panshin held forth eloquently against the teaching of science fiction in schools and colleges. It seemed a bit quixotic, since their audience consisted of teachers of science fiction, people so interested in and committed to the subject that they had come from all over the country to talk about it and learn how to do it better; since thousands of high schools give science fiction courses now, and the stuffiest college English departments are stooping to conquer. I don't think there's really much question, now, of keeping the professors off Aldebaran. They're there. And that face looking out of the fifth story window of the Ivory Tower, that's the Little Green Man. For myself, I accept this miscegenation happily, and am simply interested in what the offspring may be. For undoubtedly the recent great increase in the teaching of sf is going to affect the writing of sf. Our audience has widened immensely; and for the first time, we in the sf ghetto are beginning to get criticism -- not brush-offs from literary snobs, and not blasts of praise and condemnation from jealous, loyal, in-group devotees, but real criticism, by trained, intelligent people who have read widely both inside and outside the field. This could be the best thing that ever happened to sf, the confirmation of it, both to its readers and to its writers, as a powerful and responsible art form. A ghetto is a comfortable, reassuring place to live, but it is also a crippling place to live. The essence of a ghetto, after all, is that you are forced to live there. To choose the ghetto when one is free to choose the greater community is an act of cowardice. Now that the walls are breaking down, I think it behooves us to' step across the rubble and face the city outside. We need not lose our solidarity in doing so. Solidarity, loyalty, is not a prison, where you can't choose: it is a choice freely made. But equally we shouldn't expect to be welcomed with songs of praise by all the strangers out there. Why should we be? We're strangers to them, too. If we have weaknesses we must learn to take criticism of them; if we have strengths we must prove them. One way we can show our strength is by helping the serious critics of sf to set up a critical apparatus, a set of standards, suited to the study and teaching of sf. Some of the criteria by which the conventional novel is discussed and judged apply to sf, and some don't. Teachers can't switch from a tale high castle without changing gears; if they do, one book or the other is going to be misinterpreted, mistreated. Fortunately, in two areas at least, sf has established its own standards, and has been applying them with increasing severity, in writing, in teaching writing, and in teaching sf as literature. The first of these is the criterion of intellectual coherence and scientific plausibility. The basic canon of fantasy, of course, is: you get to make up the rules, but then you've got to follow them. Science fiction refines upon this: you get to make up the rules, but within limits. A science fiction story must not flout the evidence of science, must not, as Chip Delany puts it, deny what is known to be known. Or if it does, the writer must know it, and defend the liberty taken, either with a genuine hypothesis or with a sound, convincing fake. If I give my spacethat I'm contradicting Albert Einstein, and accept the consequences -- all the consequences. In this, precisely, lies the unique aesthetic delight of sf, in the intense, coherent following-through of the implications of an idea, whether it's a bit of far-out technology, or a theory in quantum mechanics, or a satirical projection of current social trends, or a whole world created by extrapolating from biology and ethnology. When such an idea is consistently worked out in material, intellectual, social, psychological, and moral terms, something solid has been done, something real: a thing which can be read, taught, and judged squarely on its own terms. The "sense of wonder" isn't a feeble perfume, it's built right into a good story, and the closer you look the stronger the sense of wonder. A second criticism is that of stylistic competence. You know what sf was like in the Golden Age of Science Fiction. You know. It was like this. "Oh, Professor Higgins." cooed the slender, vivacious Laura, "but do tell me how does the antipastomatter denudifier work?" Then Professor Higgins, with a kindly, absentminded smile, explains how it works for about six pages, garble garble garble. Then the Starship Captain steps in, with a tight, twisted smile on his lean, bronzed face. His steely grey eyes glint. He lights a cigarette and inhales deeply. "Oh, Captain Tommy," Laura inquires with a vivacious toss of her head, "is there anything wrong?" -- "Don't worry your pretty little head about it," the Captain replies, inhaling deeply. "A fleet, of nine thousand Gloobian Slime Monsters off the port side, that's all." And so on. You know. American sf used to be a pulp medium, popcult, all that. Now it isn't -- not all of it, anyhow. It has rejoined the sf of England and Europe, which was sparse, but which never was schlock except when it imitated us, and which was always part of the major tradition of fiction. And therefore it is to be judged, not as schlock, not as junk, but as fiction. What I'm saying is neither selfevident, nor popular. Within the sf ghetto, many people don't want their books, or their favorite writers' books, judged as literature. They want junk, and they bitterly resent aesthetic judgment of it. And outside the ghetto, there are critics who like to stand above sf, looking down upon it, and therefore want it to be junky, popcult, contemptible. There was a strong vein of this in Gerald Jonas' otherwise perceptive New Yorker article, and it's one of the many games Leslie Fiedler plays. Fortunately it's a game that our best sf critic, Darko Suvin, never plays. I consider it a real cop-out, an arrogance towards both the books and their readers. T here is an area where sf has most often failed to judge itself, and where it has been most harshly judged by its nonpartisans. It is an area where we badly need intelligent criticism and discussion. The oldest argument against sf is both the shallowest and the profoundest: the assertion that sf, like all fantasy is escapist. This statement is shallow when made by the shallow. When an insurance broker tells you that sf doesn't deal with the Real World, when a chemistry freshman informs you that Science has disproved Myth, when a censor suppresses a book because it doesn't fit the canons of Socialist Realism, and so forth, that's not criticism; it's bigotry. If it's worth answering, the best answer was given by Tolkien, author, critic, and scholar. Yes, he said, fantasy is escapist, and that is its glory. If a soldier is imprisoned by the enemy, don't we consider it his duty to escape? The moneylenders, the knownothings, the authoritarians have us all in prison; if we value the freedom of the mind and soul, if we're partisans of liberty, then it's our plain duty to escape, and to take as many people with us as possible. But people who are not fools or bigots, people who love both art and liberty, critics as responsible as Edmund Wilson, reject science fiction flatly as a genre simply not w'orth discussing. Why? What makes them so sure? The question, after all, must be asked: From what is one escaping, and to what? Evidently, if we're escaping a world that consists of Newsweek, Pravda, and the Stock Market Report, and asserting the existence of a primary, vivid world, an mtenser reality where joy, tragedy, and morality exist, then we're doing a good thing, and Tolkien is right. But what if we're doing just the opposite? What if we're escaping from a complex, uncertain, frightening world of death and taxes into a nice simply cozy place where heroes don't have to pay taxes, where death happens only to villains, where Science, plus Free Enterprise, plus the Galactic Fleet in black and silver uniforms, can solve all problems, where human suffering is something that can be cured -- like scurvy? This is no escape from the phony. This is an escape into the phony. This doesn't take us in the direction of the great myths and legends, which is always toward an intensification of the mystery of the real. This takes us the other way, toward a rejection of reality, in fact toward madness: infantile regression, or paranoid delusion, or schizoid insulation. The movement is retrograde, autistic. We have escaped by locking ourselves in jail. And inside the padded cell the people sit and say, Gee wow have you read the latest Belch the Barbarian story? It's the greatest. They don't care if anybody outside is listening. They don't want to know that there is an outside. Because the most famous works of sf are socially and ethically speculative, the field has got a reputation for being inherently "relevant." Accused of escapism, it defends itself by pointing to Wells, Orwell, Huxley, Gapek, Stapledon, Zamyatin. But that won't wash: not for us. Not one of those writers was an American. My feeling is that American sf, while riding on the reputation of great European works, still clings to the pulp tradition of escapism. That's overstated, and perhaps unfair. Recent American sf has been full of stories tackling totalitarianism, nationalism, overpopulation, pollution, prejudice, racism, sexism, militarism, and so on: all the "relevant" problems. regular textbook in Problems (and my story was one of the chapters). But what worries me is that so many of these' stories and books have been written in a savagely selfrighteous tone, a tone that implies that there's an answer, a simple answer, and why can't all you damn fools out there see it? Well, I call this escapism: a sensationalist raising of a real question, followed by a quick evasion of the weight and pain and complexity involved in really, experientially, trying to understand and cope with that question. And by the way, I'm not talking only about the reactionary, easy-answer schools of sf, the technocrats, scientologists, "libertarians," and so on, but also about the chic nihilism affected by many talented American and English writers of my generation. Annihilation is the easiest answer of all. You just close all the doors. I f science fiction has a major gift to offer literature, I think it is just this: the capacity to face an open universe. Physically open, psychically open. No doors shut. What science, from physics and astronomy to history and psychology, has given us, is the open universe: a cosmos that is not a simple, fixed hierarchy, but an immensely complex process in time. All the doors stand open, from the prehuman past through the incredibte present to the terrible and hopeful future. All connections are possible. All alternatives are thinkable. It is not a comfortable, reassuring place. It's a very large house, a very drafty house. But it's the house we live in. And science fiction seems to be the modern literary art which is capable of living in that huge and drafty house, and feeling at home there, and playing games up and down the stairs, from basement to attic. I think that's why kids like sf, and demand to be taught it, to study it, to take it seriously. They feel this potential it has for playing games with and making sense and beauty out of our fearfully enlarged world of knowledge and perception. And that's why it gripes me when I see sf failing to do so, falling back on silly, simplistic reassurances, or whining Woe, woe, repent, or taking refuge in mere wishful thinking. So I welcome the study and teaching of sf -- so long as the teachers will criticise us, demandingly, responsibly, and make the students read us demandingly, responsibly. If sf is treated, not as junk, not as escapism, but as an intellectually, aesthetically, and ethically responsible art, a great form, it will become so: it will fulfill its promise. The door to the future will be open.  By the mid-#st century the revolution in sexual morals had advanced to the point where chastity, and the repression or sublimation of sexual impulses were considered social offenses, if not actual crimes -- but were still sought by many as secret pleasures. Most members of the Establishment belonged to the Church of Eros. Concurrently, crowding and hunger in the world had led to severe restrictions on reproduction even among the wealthy. A woman who had borne two children was required by law to have any subsequent pregnancies aborted. tronics engineer and chessmaster, to Chicago to locate a midwifer and bear a third child rather than have the abortion required by law. Art pursues Rita to convince her that her plan is both wrong and dangerous before it is too late. Art's transcontinental tube train is halted at the Mississippi. Under attack there by rioters is a monastery of Christians ( a sect long in decline) where experiments on preserving life in freshly aborted fetuses are thought to be under way. Art helps a distraught girl get on the train for Chicago. In Chicago, Rita's brother other city dwellers in a complex of townhouses fortified against the random violence of the age. Art arrives to find that Rita has come and gone, leaving the two Rodney children with Ann, a militant freebirth advocate and Christian. Art and Ann futilely argue the right and wrong of compulsory abortion in an overcrowded world. brother, hwakens with his assigned cago Y ( Young Persons' Play Club), a strait-laced place where nightly sex activity is required of all. Fred is a karate student on his way to becoming an ape, the current term for one who roams the streets inflicting apparently pointless violence on strangers. Bureau of Family Planning, visits Art and is soon convinced that Art himself is innocent of conspiring toward an illegal birth. Hall brings him up to date: the very latest medical technology allows a just-removed fetus to be quickfrozen and later placed in an artificial womb where it will develop into a normal baby. ( Some doctors are preserving fetuses on moral grounds, while others are performing these illegal operations for the money . ) Art convinces the Parrs that he must be allowed to talk to Rita, face to face. George takes him on a tour of the city, supposedly to arrange the contact but really to confuse any Family Planning agents who might be watching them. High points on the tour are a stadium where the unemployed are paid to watch , baseball, and rioting threatens when the home team loses; and a slumburb tavern where Art hears a disheartening broadcast of world news. George takes Art to his karate dojo where Fred, who wants George to hire him as an instructor, has come to be evaluated. Fred fails in combat against humanoid karatemachines. One of George's students. Dr. Hammad, is introduced to Art as the man who can arrange his meeting with Rita. happened to see your wife X this morning," the doctor was telling Art a few minutes later. "She's in good health and good spirits." The doctor was hanging his street clothes in a locker, getting ready for his private karate lesson. George was out in the main room of the dojo, discussing some refinement of mayhem with the bodyguard Ivor. From where Art stood in the locker room he could see Fred sitting out there too, the picture of defeat, head resting in his hands, blood drying brownish on his white jacket. His brown belt had come unknotted. "Where is she?" Art asked. "Understand, I have no direct connection with the place she's staying at. It's been my experience, though, that they do a good job of taking care of guests." "You have no connection? Aren't you the one who's intending to -- ?" "Oh, no, no, I'm not handling your wife's case myself. No, the connection between me and George is too obvious, you see. In such cases a referral to another physician is more prudent." "Who is he, then? When am I going to see her? When is the operation to be?" "It'll be soon, I suppose. She's young and healthy, and I would anticipate an uneventful parturition and freezing." The casual words brought on an icy congealing in Art's own bone marrow. He had no clear idea of what a three-months' fetus actually looked like, but in his mind he saw a mindless finger of tissue, extracted like an appendix and then frozen into an icicle. He asked: "If a fetus is treated this way, then grown in one of those artificial wombs -- what are its chances of becoming a normal child?" "Oh, very good. Excellent. Is that what's worrying you? Don't let it. Freezing an organism that small and then revivifying it is nothing, these days. And an artificial womb actually offers several advantages over a full-term pregnancy and birth. Development of the fetus can be watched day by day and the flow of nutrients perfectly controlled. It's much more physically convenient for the mother, too, of lease the wombs for unrestricted use with legitimate children soon; they're probably only delaying because more women would want kids if pregnancy wasn't such a bother." Dr. Hammajj pulled on his loose white karate trousers; he smiled reassuringly, as if he had just solved all Art's problems for him. "That's all very well, doctor. That helps to ease my mind of one kind of worry. But now what about my wife?" "Oh, this is safer for her than a normal birth would be. I understand she's had two of those." "I mean legally. Suppose she's caught and convicted and sent to jail and sterilized against her will? What's all that going to do to her?" "See here," said Hammad sharply, "I thought you wanted this child. There are always certain risks involved, for everyone." "I don't want this frozen so-called child, Rita does. I want to talk to her, to reason with her, before it's too late." The doctor had turned his face away and was adjusting his jacket, slowly and meticulously. "You'll have to see someone else about it, then, Mr. Rodney. I told you I'm not operating." "I insist that I be allowed to see my wife, face to face!" Art was keeping his voice low, but he felt it becoming shaky with his anger. "Now you know where she can be found. And I'm quite ready to stir up trouble, if you refuse to help me talk to her!" Knotting a green belt at his waist, the doctor glared at Art as if he had found the wrong specimen laid out on a dissecting table. Art glared right back. "All right," the doctor said at last. 'Til find out if some arrangement can be made for her to phone you. Though it's not wise, phones can be tapped. Where are you staying?" "No. I want to be able to talk with her in person. Alone." Hammad was ready now, but he did not go out. "All right, all right. It's against my judgment but since you insist on taking the risk I'll see if there's any way a meeting can be arranged." "Soon. Very soon." "All right. Where can you be reached by phone?" F red Lohmann stood inside the Megiddo Bar  Coffee House, on the edge of a mean little urban BI district near State Street, not far from the Y where he was rooming. He was alone in a crowd. On a low dais some people with medieval musical instruments were twanging out a ballad about pure-hearted love, and a chill silence had crept into the huge dim room. The place was befogged with the exhaled smoke of several kinds of leaves and synthetic mixtures, tobacco being only one. At every table there were glassy staring eyes, and few of them seemed to be aimed at anybody else. Fred slouched his tall frame over the coffeebar, nursing what they called a small Turkish, which had coffee and other things mixed in it, along with a vague dull hope that someone might ask him about the little bandage on the side of his head. After all, mighty few men could have handled those andys at the speed they were set for today. Not one in a hundred, probably, even given the chance to train, could do it. Black belt George, of course. Third degree black belt, no less. He probably set them on speed One and knocked them down like bowling pins. Toward George, Fred felt envy, but there was no malice in it. Karate was a good business to be in. You could get to meet some influential people, people with class, like the Dr. Hammad who had come in and patched Fred's scalp today. Afterward Fred had watched the doctor go through his private lesson, and George had used Fred to demonstrate a point or two, and had Fred spar freestyle with the doctor a little bit, taking it easy. Now Fred made a karate blade of his hand and chopped delicately, silently, at the edge of the bar. Then he stopped. Who cared? What was the use? George probably could tell without even checking that he had been lying about having a brown belt. Sorry, George had said, no job now. Practice every day and we'll see. George hadn't said every day for how long, but Fred knew it wouldn't be for just a week or two. Months or maybe even a year before he got his stance and his control and everything else up to the standards George wanted in a brown or black belt, in a paid instructor. There was not much fun in grunting and sweating and working like a machine for that length of time. And there was no guarantee that he would ever make it, so what was the sense in putting out that kind of effort? Up to the bar beside Fred there stepped a young man who looked like one who knew his way around. He was of average height, but so broad-shouldered that he appeared squat. Around his shoulders he wore the pelt, doubtless artificial, of what Fred supposed was a wolf; anyway it was a shaggy animal, with pointy little stick-up ears, beady glittering glass eyes, and sharp-looking sizable white teeth in a pink open plastic mouth. Fred hadn't yet made contact with anyone who knew where he might buy some gladrags. "Hey," he called quietly. The wolf-man turned, properly casual, and looked Fred over. "Hey," he answered coolly. "You buyin'?" Fred waited long enough to show that he wasn't being pushed into anything. "Got my check today, why not?" Fred and Wolf ("Call me Wolf, man.") sat at a table, where they were soon joined by a friend of Wolf s called Lewandowski, who was drinking herb tea spiked with vodka. Fred bought another round for the three of them and decided it was the last he was going to buy. He sounded out Wolf and Lewandowski about gladrags. and they assured him that a man who sold such things would be around later. Wolf said he came from New York city. He let it be known that he had led a gang there and the New York police were looking for him so he had come west for his health. Fred could believe this about halfway. Lewandowski, a fat, strong-looking youth with empty eyes, was a native Chicagoan. Once he started talking it was hard to get him to shut up. He said he was looking for a job with, one of the policy wheels, legal or illegal made no difference to him; his old man was a compulsive gambler and he knew there was no money to be made on the sucker's side of the operation. Neither of them asked Fred about his bandage, but he faked a little more headache than he actually felt and managed to reveal casually that he was a karate expert, working hard for his black belt. He saw the others hardening their faces slightly to keep from showing that they were impressed. Probably they believed him about halfway as he did them. Well, he was telling them about half the truth. If only there was someone he could talk to. Finally Fred gave up waiting and bought yet another round, forneither of the other two seemed to have any money. They both said they had been on BI for about a year, since abandoning school. And Wolf said he couldn't even collect his checks these days or the New York police would Find out where he was and have him extradited. Fred began to feel a little drunk and sick, and his wounded head ached in earnest. The gladrag man Finally arrived and was pointed out to him, and as soon as he had the little carton in his pocket Fred went back to the Y. Marjorie wasn't in, or else she wouldn't answer his tapping at her door. Without her unlatching her side of the bed, he couldn't even let his down, and so was restricted to slouching on his spine in a chair with his feet up on his tiny table. He sat there in dizzy silence for a while, staring into the hot eyes of the Y's founder, whose portrait decorated one wall. On another wall was the predictable print of Love Conquers All, the naked urchin wearing fake wings and pretending to be Eros, climbing out of bed and knocking down books and mathematical instruments and trampling a violin. That Garavaggio had certainly known how to paint. That picture would be something to try to carve in wood. He wanted Marjorie to come back, and to hurry up about it. But maybe she had checked out, and tonight he would have to sleep with some real old-fashioned sex kitten, some real dog who studied an erotic manual every day. He didn't know if he could take that now. One thing he sure wasn't going to be able to take for very long tonight was sitting here alone. It was only about eight o'clock, not yet dark outside, and he was neither sober nor yet really high on the spiked coffee. He got up and went out, and had nowhere to go. In a little while he was heading back to the Megiddo, T he phone call got Art up from the Parrs' dinner table. When Art had let the caller see him, a man's voice spoke briefly through a blanked screen, giving him directions. "The corner of Belmont and Halsted. Be there in an hour. Don't forget to come alone." "How will I know -- ?" but the connection had already been broken. George, who had been listening in the background, now looked worried, which did not help Art's nerves at all. Ann, smiling though she was worried too, came up to Art. "You're going, then? Give Rita our love if you do get to see her. And listen to what she says. And don't do anything foolish. You won't get lost now, will you?" "No. No, I won't. Well then. I'm off." He left the house before they could change their minds completely and begin to argue with him not to go. He had prepared himself somewhat by purchasing a map of the city's slidewalk system from an autovendor, and to pick out a good route to Belmont and Halsted was no trouble at all. He even detoured through a busy shopping center with the idea of shaking off anybody who might be trying to follow him. Chicago was a place where people walked, or at least rode standing on their moving walkways. In this it was unlike most of mid-California, where a man trying to move any distance on foot soon found himself a helpless alien in a world that had been planned and built and paved and spaced for surface vehicles. By night out there a walking man was a blind alien once the particular slidewalk or statwalk he was on had taken him out of the particular region where he lived. The tall islands of glittering buildings seen in the distance all looked pretty much alike, and the daytime mountains were gone. A walking man could think that the passing tides and torrents of headlights and Here in Chicago things were closer together and more reachable, more on a human scale, save for the towers that clustered in the center of the city, the place a few Chicagoans still called the Loop. Here signs named the streets at every corner, address numbers were consistent where they could be seen, and the city was covered by the vast slidewalk grid. But now at sunset most of the walks were only thinly occupied. The crowded shopping center had evidently been fed most of its customers by surface vehicle, for its large parking lots looked nearly full. The people Art saw on the walks kept looking at one another in mutual wariness as they passed. Art kept to the main thoroughfares, which Ann had said were fairly well patroled by the police. Plenty of artificial light fell on the faintly whispering slidewalks, and on the new, high, blind walls that now made up so much of the city's face. Next to the vehicle lanes of the street there usually came a strip of grass, then the whispering walk, a wider strip of grass and trees (no shrubbery, though, wherein a man might lurk), and then the walls, high and unscaleable. Walls of workerless, humming factories, or walls of defended blockhouses like George's. Art, searching out his path tonight between the walls, was reminded of a maze he had once seen in the laboratory of a psychologist who had been experimenting with rats. With the going of the sun, the trees growing in the tended spots and strips of grass took on an unreal, misplaced look. Their June leaves were as green as signals in the streetlights' brightness. And the streets' steady vehicular traffic, dipping or rising as the streets passed under or over the moving walks, was also quite unreal to a slidewalking man; the people in the cars were like fish in an aquarium, dim sliding shapes bound into their own world. "See that one there?" the psychologist who ran the rats had said. "Looks fine and healthy, doesn't he? Fat and sleek and bright-eyed compared with most of the others." "How do you keep some of 'em that way, with so many crowded in?" "They're supposed to be crowded in. I'm studying the effects of overpopulation. And he's really no healthier than the others are. He's like a sleepwalker, passive, nonsexual..." "What about the others?" "Various reactions. See the shabby one with all the energy? He's what we call a 'prober'. Hyperand homo-sexual. Hyperactive altogether, often turns cannibal. Only good point is he's not a status-seeker as most of the males are." T hunder rumbled somewhere. Or was it thunder? Close above the streetlights the night pressed down, opaque and prematurely there might be stars or clouds or watching eyes, nothing could be seen. Art ran his maze. After leaving the shopping center he changed slidewalk directions twice, navigating with his map. He was sliding east along Belmont Avenue, calculating the distance to Halsted Street, when a passing police car slowed, keeping pace with him for ten or fifteen seconds. Art threw one half-scowling glance toward the car and just kept on walking, until it pulled away. A minute later he wished it back. Glancing down a comparatively dim side street as he crossed an intersection, he saw a group of four or five male figures walking together two long blocks away. They were shouting in rough voices and waving their arms. Fortunately they were a little too far off to be concerned with Art. He would bet that they meant trouble for someone, though. Thunder rolled again. Hyperactive, and they often turned cannibal. But the psychologist with his crowding studies had been too wise to offer any cure-all for human nastiness. Certainly not the simple absence of crowding. There was still plenty of violence on farms. Art's nerves relaxed a little when the band of toughs passed out of sight, then tightened again as he arrived at the intersection to which he had been told to come. It was a busy place, the center of a small vending district. He alighted on a statwalk bathed in the rippling noon of a barred display window. People moved around him, shopping or aimlessly walking. No one moved at once to approach Art, and as far as he could tell no one was watching him. Another police car, or perhaps the same one, came easing around a corner, and Art turned away from it, pretending to study the contents of the vendor's window. He heard the car halt just a little distance off, and wait there, turbines idling with a muffled whine. Maybe they were just keeping a protective watch over the pedestrians in sight. If they were trying to follow him to Rita, surely they would be more subtle about it than this. But now it seemed to Art that the police and Family Planning probably knew already where she was. He pictured Hall conferring with cool and crafty agents, all of them agreeing to wait until the crime had been irrevocably committed before they sprang their trap. We're not out to get her, Hall had said. Art inventoried the window until he heard the police car pull away. A few seconds later another car drove up to the curb beside him, one of its windows lowered. A man's voice called softly: "Are you Rodney?" "Yes." Art skipped across the slidewalk to the curb. A rear door opened for him. "Get in." He got in and pulled the door shut and the car moved out. There were two men with him in the car, one driving and the other beside Art in the rear. As soon as the auto had turned out of the busy intersection, the man in back took Art by the neck and pushed him impersonally down to the floor. "We don't wancha see where we're going. Get under this." A musty-smelling: opaque blanket of some kind was thrown over his head. Opaque blankets like this one were not commonly found, in the possession of proper people. Suddenly all the possibilities of evil began to open. Art could fear that he was not being taken to Rita at all, he was being gotten rid of as a troublemaker. Meanwhile the car purred on, no one in it having anything to say. It stopped and started and turned in traffic. Art no longer had the faintest idea of the direction in which he was moving. There was a faint odor of perfume, or perhaps of some kind of drug, in the car or clinging to the blanket. He told himself firmly that his new fears were ridiculous. Anyway, it was too late now to start having them. He crouched awkwardly beneath the blanket, breathing uncomfortably and pulling at his beard. Just let him have one chance to talk with Rita, face to face. She would not be able to stick to her mad plan. She had always gone along with him on the few occasions when he had really insisted on having something his own way. If she were able to face him with this decision, she would not simply have left him a note and fled. He had to believe that he would be able to make her change her mind. How could he have lived with her for more than three years and not know her any better than he did? But Rita didn't know him, either, if she thought he would simply let her wreck her life this way. That was the important thing. The number of children and the legal problems were secondary. To save her was what he was really fighting for. The car turned, slowed, turned once more, crept ahead, and shortly stopped. "We get out here. Don't look around, just go straight into the building." The blanket was pulled away and Art saw that they were parked in an alley. Anonymous rough brick walls were close on either hand. As he got out of the car one of his escorts turned him toward an open doorway, some kind of unmarked service entrance, in the rear of a sizable, dimly lighted building. One of his guides, a graying, tough-looking man, came along, walking a pace or two ahead of Art to show him the way. Art followed down a long shabby passage between walls of painted concrete block and up a narrow flight of stairs whose carpet had begun to wear. The place was a run-down apartment building, or perhaps a hotel. This impression was strengthened as they traversed another passage, that twisted past closed and numbered doors. The building was certainly old, but reasonably clean and well-maintained. At last Art's guide stopped and pointed to a door. "She's in here. I'll come back in fifteen, twenty minutes, and we'll take ya back where we picked ya up." The man turned his back indifferently and walked away. Art tapped on the door, then turned the old knob and pushed it open. Rita was sitting with her back to him, in a worn plastic armchair, wearing a silvery bikni that sparkled in the light of -the small room's single lamp, and staring out through the one small window at the night. She looked around, startled, at Art's entrance, and he saw that above the bikni bottom her belly still bulged slightly with three months' illegitimate pregnancy -- he was not too late. As she recognized him, love and fear and defiance came into her face, and she jumped up from the chair. A second later she opened her arms. Iomh home with me now," Art murmured, almost sleepily, about ten minutes later. His voice was half muffled by the single pillow on the small bed. Rita's hair, spread artlessly on the same pillow, was silver and gold in the light of the cheap lamp, as it would be in the best.light anywhere. A gleam of almost the same color came from the plastic armchair, where her discarded bikni lay. "No, I can't." Her voice was small but did not hesitate. "They'll kill my baby if I do." Unable to lie still after saying those unsettling words, she got up from the cot and went to close the window, against which rain was just starting to splash. Art also sat up and put his feet on the floor. He had suddenly realized that a good many minutes had passed, that his escort would soon be back for him, and that so far Rita and he had talked very little, and that mainly about how they loved and missed each other and whether Timmy and Paula might be much upset by what was going on. He stood up and reached for his codpiece, which had been thrown onto the armchair too. "You're coming home with me, so don't argue about it. You haven't committed any real crime as yet, and there isn't any reason why you can't just walk out of here. A man from Family Planning came to see me, and from what he said I'm sure they won't place any charges, if we just turn in this fetus as we're required to do." "I can't, I can't. I wish you would try to understand. I wish you could stand by me." Her tender body turned in the lamplight, naked and unprotected. His heart turned over. "Why can't you do it, for sex's sake?" he demanded, more savagely than he had meant. "B-because it's living. It'smy baby, and it's part of you I have inyou. Oh, Art." Even slight pregnancy always made women look ridiculous and she would look more so when she put the bikni on again. Why couldn't anybody make clothes in which a pregnant girl looked less grotesque? Maybe such clothes were made somewhere. But then. Art realized abruptly, Rita's pregnancy was probably going to be ended in one or two more days. One way or another. Now she got her bikni from the chair and did start to put it on. She looked fragile and vulnerable and ridiculous and he loved her tremendously. Her breasts were fuller than usual; that would be the pregnancy, too, of course. "I can't go through this again," she told him grimly, meanwhile working on a strap. "I'm g-going to have myself sterilized when this is over, even if the government doesn't make me. But I can't give up this baby who's already here." When Rita got very tired or upset she sometimes stuttered. "You have two real children, who need their mother with them right now, not away somewhere in one of those places that Family Planning runs, or hiding out here." "You say they play all day in that b-blockhouse park. I didn't have time to look around there much. Is it safe? Ann's very nice but sometimes she doesn't watch her children closely enough." By now she had gotten back into the bikni, and stood looking into the little mirror on the dresser, trying to pull and tug the bottom to a better fit. "Very safe." By now Art too was dressed. "Come on, Rita, you're rid of a fetus. I'll still be here." "But not inside me. That part of you won't grow anymore, or go on living." "Bah. How do you know it's even mine?" She did not answer, or look away from the mirror, but something in her face closed off. He said: "If I had a diseased appendix you'd want it cut out and done away with." "What's growing in me is not diseased -- " "How do you know, have you had any defect tests made?" " -- and even if it were, I'd love it." If this kept on he was going to grab her and shake her. "If you loved it -- I mean, if you loved the potential child it might become -- you know what I mean -- you'd want to save it from a lifetime of being unwanted by the world." "I want him. His mother wants him." Now Rita was getting angry too. "We should kill him now because he's going to have a very tough time someday? Then I suppose we'd better not take any chances, wed better knock Timmy's and Paula's heads in because someday they're likely to have a tough time too," Sublimation! He knew that he was right, but where was the argument to use? Not what the neighbors might someday say; that wouldn't work with Rita. It came down really to their duty to the overcrowded world, of course, sacrificing a personal wish for mankind in the abstract. For the good of mankind, everyone's reproductive urges, weak or strong, just had to bow aside. But those were not phrases with which to belabor one's suffering wife. How to make the truth sound less self-righteous, speechy and highflown? There came a knocking at the door. On his way to answer. Art said over his shoulder: "You're coming back to Ann's with me now to get the children, and then you're coming home." "No, I'm not." Stubborn as a mule, just like her sister-in-law. You might have thought the blood relationship was there. This time the knock was loud. Art reached the door and flung it open. The man who stood there, the same graying escort, looked at Art's face and hesitated. Then, in a more respectful tone than he had used before, he asked: "You about ready to leave? Don't worry, she'll be outta here in a couple days," "My wife is leaving with me. Now." "I'm not going, Art. Don't ask me -- oh, I wish you hadn't come." A pair of young women were coming along the hallway, talking and giggling about something. They eyed Art strangely, and as they passed the doorway they glanced through it into Rita's room, curiosity showing through the pale makeup that masked their faces. They were made up worse than the B-girls in the tavern had been, and dressed worse too, for those two wore loose shrouding robes, totally obscene draperies of brown and gray that no woman would wear except... except... "What kind of a place -- ?" barked Art, glaring wildly at the man who faced him in the hall. The man took a step backward, startled. Art turned quickly and confronted Rita. Lightning flared, twice, very bright through the window just behind her. In the repeated violence of light Art could see the main front of the building he was in, Rita's room being evidently in a projecting wing, diana arms apartments, said a cheap new sign above the main entrance at ground level. Above, molded into the old concrete that arched above the entrance, were other words, not conspicuous but picked out now by perfect light and some trick of the speed-reading brain. "What kind of place is this?" He grabbed at her, while thunder detonated. "Answer me, what kind of place?" He saw his hands shaking her, shaking Rita, with a violence that no one should dare to offer her. Rita slapped him in the face. Never before. Art backed away from her slowly, as she began to cry. He backed up three steps and bumped into the man who had come to take him away and who now took a grip on Art's arm. When Art tried to pull free, the man said something and only tightened his hold. Art turned in instant rage and struck out with his fist. The blow was clumsy but by chance he got most of his weight behind it and it took his enemy by surprise. Art felt human tissue yield with a crunch beneath his knuckles and then he was no longer being held. Now once more he had Rita in his grip. She was struggling with him, trying to break free. She screamed: "Do you think I like it, being here in a whorehouse? Do you know what I feel about anything? Let go!" Even in his rising madness he had no intention of hurting Rita. His only thought was to save her, get her out of here. After he had gotten her, screaming, out of the little room, there were frightened faces in his way, and doors, and scrambling bodies. All these were obstacles that must be pushed or knocked aside. Strong hands came from somewhere and fastened -- on him. but he struck out blindly and kept trying to pull Rita free. Her being here was not to be endured. An expert foot tripped him, and down he went on a dirty floor. His arm was clamped and bent until he must let go of Rita's wrist. Massive weights sat on him, crushing out what little of his wind was left. "Stop it!" a rough male voice demanded. "Stop. You gonna stop?" It had been barking the same words at him for some time, and finally he had to listen. "Uh." A hand turned Art's face up from the floor. "In th' name o' pure chastity, you gonna behave?" "Yuh." "All right, let 'im up. Sublimation, we get 'em all in here, every kind of nut there is." The powerful hands that held Art down reversed themselves and hoisted, and without even trying he was on his feet. He was dizzy, the world was gray with his faintness. Unused to such exertions. Sweat and dirt were in his eyes, all mixed with helpless tears. His chest heaved in wind-broken spasms. There was a pain inside his shoulder, where something seemed to have been torn. Rita's voice was somewhere nearby, demanding: "Where is he? Let me see. Oh, the fool. If you've hurt him. I'm going to -- to -- " "Oh, lady, please, he's all right, see? Just his wind knocked out. He was out to tear the place apart. Look at my chaste eye, excuse th' language, where he slugged me." Good. Rita was visible as a blur before him now, and they were speaking to her with respect. Of course she was a boarder here, only a fugitive, not a -- no, no, of course she was not that. He felt her cool hands, moving on his hands and his face. "Don't start him up again, now, lady, please. Let us get him the purity outta here. We'll see he gets home safe." "Art? Oh, Art, forgive me. Are you all right?" "Come home with me." "No." He nodded. Then he was being led away. He no longer tried to resist. A man's voice muttered: "Where's the Holy Joe, why don't he look after these celibatin' people of his? I'm sick of the whole celibatin' mess." Then the voice lowered itself to ask a whispered question. "No! Take 'im back where ya picked 'im up, and just leave him there, nice and safe. Is somebody usin' the car now?" There was a fresh uproar in the middle distance, men's voices raised in some angry quarrel. "What's that?" "Sounds like the homos again. I tell ya, we get every kind of a nut there is. Lemme put this guy in here for a minute." The grip that had remained on Art's arm guided him into another room. He was released and the door was closed behind him. He groped along the wall in darkness and found a switchplate, which in response to human fingers on its surface turned on a lamp. T he light was dim and his eyes were still befogged with tears and sweat, but he made out that the small room possessed a cot. He stumbled over and sank down on it, still wheezing for breath. He had to regain his wind, and more importantly his self-control. His strong point was supposed to be intelligence, and so he had to think. Forget that Rita was staying in this whorehouse. Forget that the arrogant nameless obstetrician (Holy Joe, the bouncer had said -- a cultist, then? One of Ann's priestly friends?) was using this former nurses' quarters of a doubtless abandoned hospital as his maternity ward. Remember this, seen in the fortuitous lightning flash: diana all the blindfolds they liked, now he could locate this place again. To what end? Should he tell all to Family Planning? Should he tell George in what sort of place his sister was holed up? George coming here to drag her out would likely kill somebody in the process, or they would kill him. Anyway, it was likely that her brother would let her stay here since she wanted it that way. The door of the room opened quietly, and a nude girl stepped in, carrying under one arm a bundle of cloth rulled up as Fred's karate outfit had been: Art blinked his eyes and found that he could focus clearly now. She was young and blond, flat-bellied and full-breasted, and her face was made up into a pale, cold mask. The girl closed the door behind her and then froze, motionless, staring at him haughtily. In a cold voice she asked: "Is this the right room? I don't think it can be mine. What are you doing here? I don't want men in my room." Art shifted his weight on the cot, started to get up, and then when his body made its great reluctance known he let himself stay sitting there. He knew, he understood perfectly well, that he should speak up without delay and tell the prostitute that for once she was indeed mistaken. This one time she had actually, really, walked into the wrong room. He understood it perfectly well yet he said nothing. Was it that he had not yet regained wind enough to speak? Was something wrong now with his throat? The girl now was moving away from the door, edging along the wall opposite where Art sat on the cot. Already she was gradually, unrolling the thick, opaque robe that she had brought in under her arm, and now she was beginning to cover her body with it. As she passed the switchplate on the wall she turned the room's light to a cooler, softer glow. In her movement she gave the impression of trying to keep as far as possible from Art. She turned her painted face away from him, fixed in a mask of bitterness and contempt, while her motions, graceful as a dancer's, expressed distaste and even fear. By now the robe was half unrolled, and now it covered half her flesh. This girl was good, she knew her trade. "Don't make a move toward me," she said in a low voice, tense with raw repression. "I don't want to be pawed by a man. I don't want you even to stare at me." In his adolescence Art had gone twice to brothels. Both times guilt feelings had hampered his performance, and the results had been unsatisfactory. He was still very nearly a virgin as far as sublimation was concerned. Since his marriage he had come to think of himself as grown above all that kind of thing, and he had never, since marriage, been seriously tempted toward it. If Rita had ever wanted to do anything like this, he hadn't been aware of it. Did he know what she felt about anything? -- those were her words. He would have done it with her. if she had ever asked. What went on between husband and wife was nobody else's business. The girl had nearly reached the window now. "Maybe you don't want to touch me, though," she said, turning her eyes on Art as if with dawning hope. Oh, yes, this girl was good. "Maybe you're a pure, chaste man. Maybe you're a person who knows what a human being really likes." She had reached the window, and now she turned her pale mask of a face to look up and out through the upper panes, left unshaded for this very pirrpose while the lower were fitted with plastic shields in imitation of stained glass. By now her body from the neck down was completely hidden in the long robe, and now her simulated fear and tension vtere fading out, were being put aside by something else. By an exaltation that, once he let it grip him, might be impossible to deny. "The stars," she said, her voice now more distant and far softer than before. "The stars are very beautiful tonight." Of course tonight's sky was all clouds and rain, and the stars were only a part of her routine. But that hardly mattered. In his mind the perfect blue-white points of light were there. Her voice and her face and the attitude of her body beneath the long concealing robe made it all true. Again he realized dully that he must move and speak, he must explain his presence here and make her stop. But for the moment he could not. His breathing, already slowed to normal, became still slower while his eyes rested on the girl. Her hair reminded him of Rita's, and in other ways they looked something alike. This girl was physically quite attractive, as were all the most successful whores. The more lust there was to sublimate, the more the act could mean. Of course nothing to do with sex was ever reducible to such a simple formula as that; but it seemed to Art that with this girl the meaning of the act of sublimation was likely to be very great indeed. To throw down the weight of sex and stand beside her, for the moment straighter, taller, freer, than that encumbrance would ever let you stand. To stand on top of sex, and use it for a footstool, and look with this girl at her imaginary stars and take their light into his being. Tonight he yearned very powerfully to do just that. He knew it was a wrong and perverse yearning that he struggled with, and once he had thought that such urges were over for him, all safely outgrown. But now in his weakness and defeat they came to trouble him once more. Well, since an act of sublimation promised all the comfort of which he stood in need, why not? Why not, just this once? No! He was not going to be so spineless, so weak-willed. Art resisted. He called up images of Eros, lust-knotted bodies sweating, writhing, roaring, raging to attain a pinnacle of lust yet higher than the one they slipped and labored on. He fastened his mind upon the remembered image of the girl's bare body as he had seen it when she first entered the room. He pictured Rita's body, spread out invitingly before him. But all the fleshly stirrings that he now managed to arouse in himself would only go as fuel for sublimation if he faltered. And he was faltering. The consciousness of sex-as-God that never should entirely leave an adult's mind was flickering now and fading dangerously in his. "The stars are beautiful," the girl said again, and now her voice sounded like winter bells. "So beautiful, so far away." The rain drummed on the window steadily, but had no power to make her words ridiculous. Art feebly tried to cling to images of female nakedness, but all were still and flat and lifeless now, remote and meaningless as old photographs. Just as he might have gotten up and gone to join the girl at the window, the thought presented itself that the men would soon be coming back for him, and they would have quite a laugh if they came in and found him stargazing. The banal fear was enough to tip the balance on the other side. "I'm sorry," he said, and stood up with a grunt. His hands and knees were quivering still and his wrenched shoulder hurt. He fumbled in his pockets for some money with which to tip the girl; probably she would make a fuss if he tried to walk out without tipping her. At least he seemed to recall that things had been that way in the brothels of his youth. "I'm not a customer." She had turned from the window and was regarding him with great surprise. He handed her money and explained: "There's really been a mistake." Mechanically a gentleman, he squeezed the girl's breast through her robe. "Mistake? I'll say!" The wintry voice had broken suddenly to nasty shrillness. "This is only five dollars you gimme!" "It's all you'll get," said Art, now dangerously calm in his exhaustion. "I told you I'm not a customer." With the money in hand the girl rushed out of the room. Art followed, wearily, as far as the corridor, where he stood waiting. In a moment his guide, with a swollen cheekbone but the same indifferent expression as before, and another man, came into sight. "I'm ready," Art told them. "Take me back." He rode under the blanket again in the silent car, and smiled grimly to himself. Diana Arms Apartments. He was let out of the car at the busy intersection where he had been picked up. After all he had just been through, a late trip home by slidewalk seemed nothing at all to be concerned about, and he did not even look around when once there came to him the sound of distant screams. When he got back to the Parrs, who seemed to have been waiting anxiously, Art did not have a great deal to say. Yes, he had seen her and yes, she still wanted to go through with it. She seemed to be all right, and she said they were treating her well enough. "What kind of a place is she staying in?" Ann wanted to know. "And what's wrong with your arm?" "I, ah, twisted my shoulder somehow, opening the car door." Ann, evidently assuming from Art's defeated attitude that he was now going to let his wife do as she chastely well pleased, became very comforting and motherly. Art let her rub his shoulder with some kind of medicine that George used for his occupational aches and pains. He also let her go on thinking what she liked. George appeared noticeably relieved by Art's safe return. "I should have gone," he muttered several times. No, you shouldn't, thought Art. At last Ann released him and he dragged himself upstairs and fell into the guest room bed. In the morning, he decided painfully. he would go to Family Planning, and have a talk with Mr. Hall. There was really nothing else that he could do. Sleep was a long time coming. jtr. barnaby of the HomolYlsexual League is here asking to see you, sir." Oscar Grill, director of the Chicago office of the Bureau of Family Planning, slumped back in his chair and gazed unhappily at the image of his secretary in the intercom plate. "What's he here for? The same as usual, I suppose." "I tried to find out, sir, but he was vague. I suppose the same as usual." Grill made a grimace of annoyance. He had barely had time this morning to sit down and assure himself of what a busy day he had ahead, and now here came Barnaby again. About a year ago the presiLeague had begun a series of dropin visits, coming around about once every two months. Barnaby came, and talked mostly in generalities, and sometimes they had lunch together, and Grill had never been able to understand just what his visitor was hoping to accomplish by visiting. It wasn't that Barnaby was personally attracted to him; that surely would have been made plain by now, and didn't seem too likely anyway, given Grill's paunchy, jowly appearance and the fact that he was sliding fast past middle age. What made the situation difficult for Grill was that the president of the state Homo League was too important to be casually brushed off. No politician wanted to risk alienating a bloc of votes of the League's size, and Oscar Grill was, among other things, very much a politician. And general elections were coming up within the year. Grill sighed, ijientally trying to rearrange his morning schedule. He wondered which appointments he might be able to put off. "I suppose you'd better send him in right away. Maybe I can cut it short." "Yes sir." Seizing the moment of peace before Barnaby walked through the door. Grill closed his eyes and tried to achieve an instant of total relaxation. But his job was difficult, and his thoughts were hard to quiet quickly. He wanted to be sure to get to today's luncheon meeting, with the local heads of other bureaus, Art, Poverty, and Vandalism. Important political decisions were in the offing. And sometime today he wanted to try to talk again with his semi-official contacts at the UN's Chicago consulate, to try to find out what might be delaying the latest population forecast. There was a fog of rumors surrounding that report; probably when he did learn what it contained, he would wish that he hadn't. The door was opening, and Grill opened his eyes and stood up and came around his desk, setting himself to be courteous but still to ease his visitor out as quickly as he could. At least he had an obviously and honestly crowded desk for Barnaby to notice. The president of the Homo League entered, moving with his usual slightly feminine walk. His basic physique was that of an average male, but his face was strikingly handsome -- or perhaps pretty -- and his long hair was a natural-looking bright red. In the League as elsewhere, appearance evidently counted for a lot in getting to be president. Barnaby wore a conservatively tiny bikni not too much different from the standard female model, the bottom lacking the exaggerated fullness of the usual male codpiece. Mr. Barnaby's bra was functional; medical science had given him that much in the way of matching his biology to his lusts. "How do you do, sir?" Grill asked formally, extending a hand in greeting. "Not well today, Oscar, not very well." Barnaby's voice was husky rather than deep. He shook Grill's fingers delicately. "I am becoming afraid to travel through the streets. There is an organized harassment that I must endure. Good citizens pay taxes, then find that their government offers them no protection." Grill said: "Won't you sit down? You mean you're being picketed again by that bluenose group?" "Again? One might say that it has become almost continuous." Adjusting his shoulder bag with a large hand, Barnaby settled himself You don't start with True. You change to True. It happens after you've been smoking for a while. You decide it's time you changed to a low tar and nicotine cigarette. And that decision brings many people to True. Because True is not only gentle on your mind, it's gentle on your taste. Shouldn't your next cigarette be True? Warning.The Surgeon General Has Determined That Cigarette Smoking Is Dangerous to Your Health.  Lorillard # You don't start with True. You change to True. It happens after you ve been smoking other menthols for a while. You decide it's time you changed to a low tar and nicotine cigarette. And that decision brings many people to True Menthol. Because True is not only gentle on your mind, it's gentle on your taste. Shouldn't your next menthol be True? Warning: The Surgeon General Has Determined That Cigarette Smoking Is Dangerous to Your Health. in a visitor's chair. "Not only is our headquarters under seige, as it were, but some of these Young Virgins have taken to following my car through the streets. I should warn you that some of them have followed me here today." Grill had seated himself and was toying with the corner of a stack of printout that lay awaiting his attention on his desk, though he had little hope that the hint would be taken. "Well, I can certainly sympathize. I really wish there was something I could do but, twins, we're sometimes picketed here ourselves." "Yes, I'm sure you are, and by many of the same people." Barnaby crossed his hairless, slightly plump legs. "Oscar, it seems to me of the utmost importance that those of us who lead in conserving traditional values should support one another, for the cause of Eros and the good of society. Men and women of good will should stand together whenever possible, that's all I mean. I realize that you have no power to punish those wretches who are out there picketing." "I certainly don't." Grill sneaked a look at his clock. "I did go to the police about the picketing, as I believe you suggested once before." Barnaby seemed unable to keep from exciting himself over the pickets. "I tried to point out to the police the difference between our country's traditional freedoms and the anarchy those bluenoses want. They paint their dirty words right on their signs, and wave them about in public places, and the police and the courts will do nothing to put a stop to it!" Grill shrugged. "I suppose if the police are providing you with physical protection, that's really about atl you can expect." "Oscar," said Barnaby reproachfully. He leaned across the desk and lowered his voice. "Which is the more to be feared, injury to the body or poisoning of the mind? And I am more concerned for the youth of the community than for myself. What will happen to them, growing up in a world where nothing is considered obscene any longer?" art woke up slowly. There was something very nasty that he would have to face on waking, and so it was pleasant to delay the process. Then he moved, and felt a twinge in his shoulder, and all his memories of yesterday came back. With a groan he sat up in the guestroom bed. His watch read half past eight. His situation looked no better in the morning light than it had in midnight gloom. There was nothing for it but to be a good citizen and go to Family Planning. Mr. Hall had said they were not out to get anyone, at least not anyone like Rita. People like her were only the innocent victims of the midwifers and their gangs. And of their wellmeaning relatives. Too bad if the relatives got in trouble. Art's first responsibility was to his wife, not to the relatives who should never have gotten her into this mess in the first place. Even if Ihey were only trying to help.  He didn't want to think about the Parrs right now, but it was hard to avoid while he was in their house. He got out of bed and began to get ready to go downstairs. While he showered and shaved and dressed he pictured raiding police breaking down the doors of that former nurses' quarters, carting off hysterical whores, handcuffing thugs. Then along came their quietly efficient lieutenant, leading Rita safely out. When she saw Art (who had ridden along in the lead car with the lieutenant) she burst into tears, and threw repentant arms around his neck... More likely she would slap his face again. The scenario was fundamentally unconvincing, so Art had to give up on it and think of something else while he held fast to his determination. Aromas of coffee and warm food now reached him in the upstairs hall. He promised himself that he would say nothing to the Family Planning authorities about George and Ann. Well, sooner or later he would doubtless have to say something about them, for he was going to be asked a lot of questions. But he might make their immunity a condition of his giving information. Something like that. Anyway, he kept telling himself, if they wound up in trouble it would serve them right, for helping Rita get herself into such a mess. His shoulder definitely felt better this morning. He would get Ann to rub it with liniment again tonight, if he was still staying here. If she was still staying here. After taking a quick peek into the children's room and finding it already deserted. Art went downstairs. In the kitchen he found George and Ann facing each other across the breakfast table, where Art's place was also set. Dirty dishes and a minor litter of garbage testified that the children had already eaten before going out to play. Even as Art's in-laws said good morning to him, they seemed to him to be exchanging guilty looks. They had provided Art and his children with food and lodging, but what did they count for, compared with the harm they were doing Rita? Their intentions had been good, of course, but what of that? George raised troubled eyes. "Art, what are your plans now?" "I don't know." As soon as Art was seated, Ann began to ply him silently with toast and protein bars and coffee. His fingers fumbled on the jelly jar. He asked unnecessarily: "Are the children out in the playground?" He was assured they were, and with that an awkward silence fell. He wished he had gone straight out of the house, but that would have been insulting, and besides, being under a strain increased his tendency to get sick if he didn't eat any breakfast. Still, he couldn't stand to sit there. He gobbled his food and quickly pushed back his chair. 'Tm going out." No one said anything to him as he fled the house. It was a bright warm morning; only puddles here and there gave evidence of last night's rain. Once outside the blockhouse walls Art breathed a little easier, at least at first. As soon as he came to a public computer terminal he went in and obtained the address of the Chicago office of Family Planning. With a slight feeling of relief he saw that he would have to travel a considerable distance to reach the place; he needed some time to think over just what he was going to say. They weren't out to get Rita, though, they were really on her side. Once on the proper slidewalk, he drew a deep breath, and again remarked to himself that the weather was fine today. Who cared? Reaching the Family Planning office seemed to take almost no time at all, and somehow he could get no constructive thinking done en route. The office occupied a new, fairly large building, one of the foothills surrounding the central Loop's high range. From a block or two away Art could see that there was an unusually dense crowd gathered on the statwalk in front of the place. As he drew a little nearer he realized this was no ordinary pedestrian jam. There was a stack of placards on the pavement, ready for distribution; some kind of demonstration must be shaping up. Should he go on in? If he didn't mike himself go in and face the authorities now, he never would. Ignoring the murmuring, jostling crowd as best he could, he pushed his way into the lobby. In the vast ground-floor lobby of glass and marble he approached a receptionist, a voluptuous girl who smiled at him enticingly from behind her desk. As befitted her place of employment she was very conservatively dressed, wearing only a few electrostatically clinging sequins and pads. Art halted in front of her desk, not as by the application of brakes, but as with a complete loss of momentum. This was it. He was finished. His mind had gone as blank and bare as the smooth expanse of receptionist's skin confronting him. Somehow he had convinced himself that once he got this far all the right words would flow, but that had been a lie.Now here he was, and all the words were gone in fear. To ask for Mr. Hall would be like leaping over a cliff. "I'm from California," he began with a great effort, helped along by the girl's encouraging eyes. "Still, I have important business with you here. I'd like to see -- the director or someone." Art was suddenly and completely sure that he never wanted to talk to Mr. Hall again. He would never be able to convince Hall that George and Ann were innocent, or at least that they deserved a break, not after the tough time Ann had given him. And she and George hadn't even asked Art where he was going this morning. The girl's eyes turned grave. "The director is a very busy man," she said. "If you'll tell me the nature of your business, perhaps I can help you." "My business is, uh, important." Of course the director was not going to see everyone who just walked in. One could hope that everyone here would be too busy for that. The girl's eyes narrowed slightly, searching Art's face. He had the idea that she could see his guilty knowledge, and was already pressing an alarm button hidden beneath her desk. "I can arrange for you to talk to a social worker. Are you in a hurry?" "I -- " When their computer learned his name it would give him to Mr. Hall, and Mr. Hall would seize upon him, not to be denied a single scrap of information. Art would stumble helplessly into a betrayal of the Parrs, and Rita would hate him for that, even if she were not thrown in jail and forcibly sterilized herself. "No, there's no hurry," he told the girl. "May I have your name, please?" the receptionist pulled a computer-input slate toward her on its decorative coiled cable, and took up an electronic stylus. "I -- " Ann was at this moment caring for Art's children. George was risking bloody beatings from machines, to pay for safe blockhouse playspace and midwifers and cinnamon-flavored protein bars that tended to turn lumpy in the stomach. Art's thought, now scrambling like a cornered animal for some way out, seized suddenly upon the possibility that Rita's illegal operation was being performed this very morning. If so she would certainly be jailed instead of rescued if Art led Family Planning to her. In his present state he took this as excuse enough to flee. Without even delaying to pinch the receptionist goodbye, Art took a step back from her desk. He blurted out wild words about returning later. He turned and fled. jVpressors of all that makes his animal heritage!" Barnaby's voice had grown shrill. "Are we to abandon the youth of the world to them?" Looking down, with Barnaby, from an open window of his office. Director Grill had a good view of the wide slatwalk in front of the Family Planning building. Two competing picket lines had just been organized down there, and both of them were on the march, weaving and writhing like antagonistic serpents. The lines had formed with a healthy distance between them but were gradually being forced closer to each other by the pressure of a mass of onlookers, whose expectation of a riot was probably going to fulfill itself. It seemed likely to Grill, who had seen this sort of thing happen elsewhere, that a critical mass of active humanity would soon be reached. To carry the analogy with atomic fission further, a block away a column of helmeted city police was marching in, a damping rod about to be thrust into an ' overheating pile. Sporadic shouting drifted up to Grill's office window, but as yet he had seen no actual violence. He was not too high above the picket lines to tell that one of them was composed mostly of radical-looking young people, the girls wearing their hair long, the men short-haired and clean-shaven, both sexes dressed in opaque garments that covered half their bodies or more. These of course were the Young Virgins, the objects of Barnaby's wrath. In the opposing picket line, men and women of ordinary appearance were in the majority, though there was a noticeable admixture of men in biknis, and women in codpieced, translucent business suits. Discover Man's most advanced technology of the mind -- Buy, Read and Use A Dianetics Publication Expand your awareness of past, present and future life! Predict and understand human behaviour with this wealth of proven, factual information. This best seller reveals the parts of the mind and the source of human irrationality. Grasp this opportunity to reap the benefits of the simple, powerful techniques in copies have been sold! Order your copy of Dianetics: The Modern Science of Mental Health today! Just Get it. Read it and Try it! Send # to The Church of Scientology of California. Publications Organization U.S., Dept. G-l. # West Temple St... Los Angeles, Calif. #. No charge for postage and handling. All orders will be shipped within # hours of receipt. Dianetics is the registered trademark of L. Ron Hubbard in respect of his pub(Greek) "mind." Copyright  # by L. Ron Hubbard. All Rights Reserved. The Church of Scientology of California -- a non-profit organization. Scientology is an applied religious philosophy. Scientology and Dianetics are registered names. "I see your League has some eountcr-picketers out today," Grill commented. "Naturally we do!" Barnaby ran nervous fingers through his bright red hair. "We don't intend to succumb without a struggle." Grill decided that the time had come lor blunt ness, whatever the result might be. "Frankly, I wish you hadn't decided on counterpicketing. Not in front of my building." "What? But we must take action. Look, look down there! A sign that says 'sublimate', in big bold letters, being waved around in a public place!" Grill looked down and saw. He also saw another sign, in bigger, bolder letters yet: stop moral free fall. He wondered honestly which side that one was intended to be on. "Let them go to their monasteries and lamaseries and nunneries to have that kind of freedom," Barnaby was saying. "Let them go behind walls, away from the innocent. and do what they like." Gi;ill drew a deep breath. "You know, if I was coldly logical about my job..." "Yes?" "Well, I might look with official favor upon the bluenoses. After all, the less sex activity there is, generally speaking, the fewer pregnancies and the less population pressure." "Only in the most primitive societies!" snapped Barnaby. But then he fell silent and put on a mask of careful control, which Grill thought was concealing more fear than anger. F.mboldcned by this. Grill went on: "I don't know if any society has ever been run on the basis of cold logic. Probably not. I'm sure ours isn't. People's emotional attitudes are the ultimate power, of course. And most of the people are with you. at least in your attitude toward bluenoses. If I were to come out strongly in favor of chastity today I'd doubtless be fired tomorrow." Barnaby relaxed slightly. "You are joking. Of course there's no excuse for chastity. For a long time our League has shown the way toward the fullest enjoyment of sex without the slightest risk of pregnancy." "Most people just don't enjoy your kind of sex, though," said Grill deliberately. "At least not as a steady diet. And the monasteries and other religious places you talk about are from my point of view very much like Homo League enclavesthey have a vanishingly low birth rate. So. I may not agree with the bluenoses emotionally, but I'm not going to try to put them out of business. I still don't dare to praise them publicly, but I can tell you off the record that I'm rather glad there are more and more lamaseries and nunneries these days." There was silence, except for Barnaby clearing his throat. He seemed to be giving some point a deep reconsideration. "Really," he said at last, "l didn't come here with the main objective of getting your help against the bluenoses. I know I let them upset me too much. I can see, they do help you in your difficult job. But we've helped you even more, haven't we? For many years? I like to think that we in the League are your favorite citizens. so to speak. That there's a large backlog of goodwill built up between us." "Of course." Grill sighed, left the window, and walked back to his desk. He did not want to watch another riot. Privately, he had no more emotional sympathy for homosexuality than he did for chastity. Professionally. he was glad to accept all the help, from every quarter, that Family Planning and the world could get. The human world was in danger of collapsing by the weight of its own numbers, though you might not be able to tell that by O n the walls of Grill's office the computer-drawn curves of the world demographic charts showed the danger in the form of the everworsening pressure of population. More people inevitably ate more food, and while around the world the food suppliers struggled to get ahead, sometimes they could not even manage to keep up. There were now laws restricting births in every country on the planet. It was mathematically physically, inevitable that at some future time, by some combination of peaceful or violent forces, the world's population growth would finally be stopped -- obviously it could not continue until human beings stood jammed shoulder to shoulder on evety square meter of solid land. people w ho inhabited the world today could all, in theory, probably be stored w ithin Chicago's borders, standing indoors and out, leaving the rest of the earth on which to grow their food. Frighteningly many of the eight and more would be tomorrow I . Science had boosted the world's supply of available energy beyond all foreseeable needs by achieving controlled atomic fusion; by harnessing, as the popularizers of science put it, the power of the Hbomb and of the sun itself. The problems of producing and distributing adequate food, and providing medical care, were not so amenable to research and engineering. The leaders of the have-not nations spent their time in power in states of chronic desperation, weighing and selecting gamblers' moves to keep themselves in power and -- sometimes this came first -- to help their countrymen. One aid toward staying in power was to point out a scapegoat or two on which the people could vent their hate and dissatisfaction. If there were any justification for the choice of scapegoat, so much the better. Another gamblers' move was the utterance of overt or implied threats. Often the threats were serious, even when spoken by the leader of a poor but desperate nation against a wealthy and much more powerful one. Today at least eighty nations were theoretically capable of producing atomic weapons, and fifteen or twenty or these had technologies sufficiently sophisticated to perhaps enable them to hide such outlaws weapons from the UN inspection teams. Delivery of a nuclear bomb could be accomplished by stealth if not by missile or aircraft. Biological weapons were easier to make, conceal. and deliver, and could be just as deadly if not as quick as nuclear blasts. Thus the voices of the have-nots must be heard in all the greatest capitals of the world. Thus if a newborn baby in Chicago consumed. statistically, three times the food of one new-born in India, it w as considered only just and decent to limit the number of new-born Chicagoans, and the same with Londoners, Muscovites, babies of Peking and Tokyo. The starving child in the Indian village might never see a bite of the food thus theoretically saved for him, but who could say it was not just to offer him at least a chance? Thus, even among the haves, compulsory sterilization and abortion for women who could not limit their fertility in any other way. Thus, the illegitimacy of the third child. We may not feed the world, we may lack the knowledge or the will or the material wealth for that, but we will not let it watch us overeat. Again, as he looked now at the charts, there darted across Grill's mind the question of why the latest population forecast had been delayed. He felt a foreboding chill. "It seems to me," Barnaby was saying to him, "that in fact you owe us a real debt. Very few of the League's members have brought any children at all into the world -- as yet." Something in Barnaby's tone brought Grill's thoughts back firmly to his office. "As yet? Why do you put it that way?" Barnaby did not answer at once. An alien hardness had come into his face. He continued to stand beside the window, watching Grill. As Grill stood waiting beside his desk his mind started to relate that odd phrase "as yet" to the chain of Barnaby's odd visits, and to certain other terrible hints that Grill had lately received from other sources. The hints concerned recent advances in surgery, and in hormonal chemistry; until now, Grill had managed to avoid confronting their implications face to face. Barnaby, as if reading the director's mind, was nodding slowly and solemnly now. "Maybe you've heard something about it? True male to female sex reversal is going to be possible. There've been doctors working on it in Sweden, and lately in Japan, and both groups seem to have been successful." "Well. That's fine. I suppose many members of the League will want to avail themselves of the operation, to become practically complete women." "Not just practically, Oscar. Truly complete. I want that. Does that surprise you?" Paradoxically, as he spoke of becoming a woman, Barnaby looked more normal than before, a male trapped in a masquerade costume he could not shed, a man grown weary and desperate beyond all words. "Does it make you laugh, to hear that I will want to bear a child? Two children, if I can." Grill was far from laughter. "This is -- beyond belief." "Not to me." Barnaby's husky voice quavered. He spoke now as if confessing some terrible crime. "All my life, since I was a child myself, the thought has been in my mind that somehow -- if I could have a son -- what do you know about me, anyway?" Like the first thunder of an unexpected storm, the sounds of rioting burst up abruptly from the street outside; Director Grill hardly noticed them. He moved behind his desk and sank slowly into his chair, without taking his eyes off Barnaby. "So," Grill said in a faint voice. "Today you have come here on business." art, while inside the building and knotted in his own problems, had forgotten completely about the demonstrations being organized outside. When he emerged from the lobby, practically at a run, he was at once caught up between chanting swirls of picketers and counterpicketers. When he pushed his way free he had been turned around, and stood still for a moment, disoriented, in the middle of the statwalk. A short fat man carrying an armload of cheaply made, stick-mounted signs appeared at once beside Art, haranguing him. "Get yer sign, get yer placard here! Dp yer part, sir, only a dollar." stop moral free fall, said the signs, or some of them at least. Others, interleaved, bore the proud legend "I'm not involved in this," Art muttered, trying to get free of the peddler, not knowing which side the man thought he was on, or even what the two contending forces were. As soon as Art spotted a small gap between the picket lines he made for it. The pickets were chanting louder and louder, faster and faster, mouthing unintelligible rioters' warcries. The peddler would not give up but stayed at Art's side like a stubborn conscience, trying to sell him a sign. Moving together they were too big to get through the gap, and they, or Art at least, collided with one of the lines as it writhed snake-like toward him. A shout of anger went up from those ,he had bumped, followed by a cheer from the opposing ranks. "Filthy censor! Bluenose!" "Smear the queers! Smear the queers! Smear" A tall male figure loomed up in front of Art. Above the words handpainted on a dirty, opaque sweatshirt, the young man's face was clean-shaven, angry, florid, shouting. Someone bawling a song about love pushed Art from behind, whereupon the young man in front struck Art on the head with his flimsy sign. Something was wrong, the blow should not have hurt so much. It was a great deadening bash that dented a vacuum into his skull, into which a tremendous pain was now about to rush... There was a policeman in view. And other people, he could not tell who... Art was down, but somebody had him under the arms and was dragging him along... the blow from the flimsy sign should not have been so hard... now he was dying, or else... IX after Art hurried out of the house, George and Ann remained seated at the breakfast table, alone now in the silent house, facing each other with glum expressions. "I wonder what's happened to Fred," said Ann distantly, turning her head to look out through her window at the patio vines. "And I wonder if Rita has her baby yet." Then she gave up making conversation and brought her hands up to cover her face. "Oh, if Art turns us in today it's going to be all my fault." "He won't," said George, putting into his voice a lot more certainty than he felt. "He doesn't want to get Rita in trouble. Anyway, there's no use blaming yourself if he does." "He might." Ann spoke through her muffling hands, around her silver wedding ring. "You and Rita will be the ones who go to jail for conspiracy, but it'll be all my fault. Why did I have to tell her you had a student who could arrange things? Some criminal doctor." George was irritated. "Hammad's no criminal, or I wouldn't have him as a student. I don't consider arranging for births to be a crime, and you don't either. I don't know of anything else he does that's outside the law." "He arranges births and breaks the law just for money. I don't like that. Why couldn't we have waited until I heard from the Order of St. Joseph people?" "You might have waited a long time, with their monastery burned down. Anyway, it might even be one of them who's doing the operation. I think it was smart for Hammad to farm it out." "Someone else is doing it, while he gets paid. Hammad, I don't trust Hammad." "Now's a fine time to tell me that," George grumbled. "Anyway, Rita's no Christian, she won't care who does it or why." As long as it's done competently. If it isn't -- but there was nothing he could do. Ann was silent behind her hands. "Art won't turn us in," George repeated, trying to be comforting. To himself he thought that he could hardly blame Art for anything he did today. Art was the one they hadn't allowed for in their plans. Still silent. He reached across the table, pried one of Ann's hands down from its job of eye-hiding, and held it softly in his own. "Hey, things aren't that bad," he said. "Hey, lady, do you need some help?" T he first time he had made that offer to Ann they had both been aboard a bus cruising at eighteen miles an hour along the sixty-lane freeway that ran from Bear Canyon to Pasadena, near the middle of Los Angeles. Five apish young men had also boarded at Bear Canyon, though George had not paid much attention to them then. Perhaps they had gotten on to follow Ann. She had five or six small children with her that day. The five young men had taken seats just a little forward in the bus from Ann and her brood, and once the bus was isolated from the world in the flow of traffic they had begun talking loudly among themselves, boasting in obscene language of their skills at stealing, fighting, and sublimating. Ann was pretty good at ignoring them, but then one of the apes began to toss little wads of something or other in her direction. "Hey, lady, those all yours? Quintup-lets! Looks like you waited too long, decidin' which two to keep." By now most of the other passengers had congealed in their seats, seeing and hearing nothing, feeling safer behind pretended walls. "Hey, girly?" called the youth who had been tossing the spitballs. "Anyone ever tell you you'd look nice wrapped in a blanket down to your toenails?" He turned to a friend. "Red, you got some gladrags with you?" "Sure." "Break'em out. Girly's gonna gaze at the stars with us." An old woman sitting beside George muttered something to the effect that girls who dressed that way were just asking for trouble -- and true enough, Ann had on an opaque blouse, and an opaque skirt that came down nearly to her knees. Maybe her dress was one reason why George had noticed her as early as he did. But that was irrelevant now. "Do you need some help, lady?" he called to Ann politely, as he got up to stand in the narrow aisle, swaying there slightly with the motion of the bus. George was then twenty-one, half trained in karate, proud owner of a purple belt. He stood up with a feeling of necessity, without either much fear or sense of heroism. Vaguely he wished that he could have a chance to limber up. "Yes, I believe I do." Ann's voice was as calm as if she had dropped a package in an awkward place and a presentable young man had offered to pick it up. So George cleared his throat like a nervous orator and faced forward. He met the eyes of the five troublemakers, one after another, and wondered if there were any words that he might stop them with. A wise old instructor had once told George that if you were really ready for street trouble the readiness showed somehow and trouble never came, not unless you went out of your way to make it, which wise people in or out of karate never did. What words would have stopped me, George wondered, when I was just a kid and up to something wild? But he had never been as wild and apey as these five were acting now, and magic words eluded him. At the same time he was reassuring himself on a comforting point he had already noticed: the narrowness of the aisle. There might be five of them, but they could only come in reach of him one at a time. If they were going to come at all. He could see in their faces that he had frightened them just by getting up to face them, and he hoped that his continued calm and that of the girl might be enough to keep them paralyzed. He raised his eyes toward the front of the bus, and met the driver's eyes in a mirror behind the driver's personal shield of armored glass. All around the bus the sixty-lane river of vehicles crept on, cutting it off from the rest of humanity and bearing it along. The driver was already trying to maneuver the bus into an outer lane and reach an emergency stopping bay, but to accomplish the maneuver might easily take ten minutes or so. Meanwhile, maintaining a calm silence was not going to be enough, perhaps because the five had nowhere to retreat. Now their faces were hardening again; they were more afraid of something else, something that drove them on, than they were of him. They looked at one another and got to their feet and started after George. The old woman screamed. The eyes of the first youth to come at George changed again when he realized he was in a narrow aisle, and could expect no immediate help. He was a boy of average size and strength, a little taller than George, sixteen or seventeen years old. His face was just a bit too broad to be called handsome, and his red hair was cut so short the top of his head looked bald. His cohort, mumbling obscenities, shoved forward behind him. pushing him to the attack, until there was nothing he could do but lunge at George, swinging his fists in clumsy desperation. The bus driver was thinking, as well as watching in the mirror. At that moment he tapped his brakes firmly, risking a bang from the vehicle following, but stalling the momentum of the single-file attack. George saw the first blow of the fight coming at him, and ducked just enough to catch it on top of the head, where an enemy knuckle was likely to be cracked. Then he leaned forward counterpunching, just as the sudden slowing of the bus rocked the enemy back on their heels. George could already crack tw o centimeters of pine with either hand. The foe went down like helpless dummies, tangled with one another as they fell. George pressed forward, hammering at the face and body of the unfortunate youth who had led the attack, getting him down and keeping him down so that the rest were jammed and pinned behind him and beneath him. W hen the police came aboard, only a couple of minutes after the bus had reached an emergency bay, they found George still leaning on the pile of inept apes, punching anything that dared to move. The police heard Ann's matter-of-fact story, and the driver's, and the stories of the passengers who had noticed anything happening. George was identified and allowed to go his way; the five were removed to a police copter. The red-bald youth had to be carried, and his face was now far from handsome. George had a moment of sick regret, but no more than a moment, on seeing the damage he had done. As soon as the police had departed with their catch the bus got rolling again and Ann's reaction started to set in. Her hands were trembling and she had to fight back tears. She understood, probably from experience, that they would have done more than just wrap her in a plastic sheet. And the children riding w ith her were still in a slight state of shock, sitting quietly and staring at her and George. George sat down at her side and acknowledged her choking thanks. He now felt ten feet tall, and at the same time shaky with relief. "Relax, it's all over now," he said to Ann. He patted her arm, and slid a hand beneath her long skirt, gently squeezing her thigh. "Please don't," she murmured, shifting away from him, pressing her knees firmly together. His quieting pulse speeded up again at her withdrawal. But he couldn't believe she had meant that just the way it sounded. Probably it wasn't really the open invitation it sounded like, but just a nervous reaction from the danger she had been in. A lot of people just didn't feel like sex when they were frightened or upset, and under the circumstances her lack of even a polite pretense was quite forgivable. So he restricted himself to holding Ann's hand, and lightly stroking her arm, which attentions she accepted and seemed to find comforting. "I think I know you," he said with sudden mild surprise. "At least I know who you are. Your name's Ann something, and you're in my sister's high school class. You were there at school one day with a bunch of girls when I went to pick her up. She's Rita Parr. Oh, excuse me, my name is George." "Yes, I heard you giving it to the police. I'm Ann Lohmann. Oh, why must I start blubbering now, when the trouble's all over?" She was certainly not blubbering, just a little tense and swollen-looking about the eyes. "Thanks to you." Getting herself completely unjjer control, Ann looked around to her children, giving them a smile and a few cheerful words, snapping at a boy to get his feet down off the seat. "Where are you taking them?" George asked. "We're just coming back from Bear Canyon Park. I took them out there because so many never see anything but pavement and little strips of grass." The kids all had a BI look. "They're from my Sunday School class." "Oh, one of those religious schools?" "Yes." There was a pause. "I remember seeing you, too, now that I think about it. Rita looks a lot like you." He laughed. "Don't say that about the poor girl. She's all excited about graduation these days. So are you, I suppose." "Yes. we all are. I guess." But Ann was evidently not nearly as excited as Rita was. "And about going to college. Where are you going your freshman year, if you don't mind my asking?" "How could I mind your asking anything?" Ann smiled beautifully. She w as really quite a good-looking girl. "I might go to Mid-Cal my first year. Or maybe Ha-Levy Junior. I'm not sure." George also liked this girl's voice, now that he had a chance to listen to it attentively. Girls' voices were important, in his estimation. So w ere their tempers and spirits. If there was a suggestion of repression in Ann's clothes and manner, well, that was an attractive spice for him. He hadn't yet seen her standing up, but he guessed that she would be no taller than he was. That, too, was nice. "You're older than Rita, aren't you?" Ann was asking. "Well, naturally you are. Where did you go to college, or are you still going?" "I didn't go." Not wanting her to think him lazy or stupid, he quickly added: "Oh, I may go yet. But the year I finished high school there was one problem after another in our family, people getting sick and losing jobs and all. We were almost back on BI. I didn't have much time or money, and I was a little too dumb to qualify for any good scholarships. Then I got into this karate business. Once you get your black belt, it's really a profession." Ann looked at him warmly. "I can't imagine that you're lacking in intelligence. Anyway, you've proved that you have courage, that's more important." She shook her head as if marveling. "When you stood up there in the aisle, I didn't know what you were going to do. But I knew that you knew." Unable to find the words to answer that. George changed the subject. "I suppose you're all excited about the Prom? Rita is. She's got her escort all picked out and everything. I don't know if the poor clod knows about it yet." Once more Ann seemed to withdraw for a moment, as she had when he caressed her leg. "I'm not going to the Prom," she said, then busied herself suppressing a quarrel that had been developing among the children. George supposed that she had been having a quarrel with her best boy friend, and was uncertain about who her escort was going to be. He never doubted that a girl like this would have a choice of invitations to accept. "I'll bet you change your mind about that," he said, thinking back to the closing of his own high school days. "The Prom's half the fun of graduating, or more than half." She didn't answer. But surely a girl like this had been invited, so he could push and tease antf probe a little more without seriously hurting any feelings. "Why," he said. "I'd be tempted to ask you myself, if I was in your class." "I've been asked." Ann face was slightly averted so he could not make out her expression, but her voice was unhappily chilly. "I'm just not going." Ouch. He had managed to hit a real sort spot after all. "Anyway," he said, "your Prom isn't next week. You have lots of time to think about it.' Meanwhile, when am I going to see you again?" I t turned out that he saw her next day, at the police station w here they had both been summoned for questioning about the fight on the bus. George came near being charged with aggravated battery, but when the testimony of all the available witnesses had been heard, he was not charged. Later George bought Ann a snack in a nearby restaurant, and then suggested they find some place a little less noisy and copulate. "No. please. I'd rather not." Again her reply was blunt and seemed to amount to an open invitation to repression. But at the same time hei answer seemed so natural and direct, so unembarrassed, that he simply could not take it at face value. He told himself that she had probably been upset all over again by having to testify. She was so matter-of-fact about what she said that she probably didn't realize how it sounded. He asked her several times to go out w ith him on a regular date, but she consistently refused. Still, he contrived to see more of her. His sister Rita told him where Ann could usually be found on Monday nights, playing volleyball, and he went to the gym and managed to get in on some of the games. "Annie, this is fun, but how about you and me going out someplace by ourselves? You like other sports? Bowling, swimming? Or maybe a show." "George, #... you're nice, and I really like you, but I think it wouldn't be wise." "Why not?" But now people were yelling at them to get back to the net if they wanted to play. They never had the time or the place for a serious discussion. Ann seemed to be making sure of that. During this same period of a month or so George made it a point to enjoy sex with five or six different girls. With each, at the most abandoned moments, he found himself closing his eyes and imagining that it was Ann Lohmann's flesh that moved against his own. The popularizers of psychology on television and in the newsprints were always warning that such behavior could be a danger signal. To focus lust on one individual might be a step tow ard its repression whenever that individual was not available. just staggering how smart those college educated psychologists could be. Anyway, he wasn't worried. A lot of the younger, more radical psychologists held that sexual repression, or all-out sublimation even, did no permanent harm when practiced occasionally. That seemed sensible to George, though he hadn't much personal experience to judge by. He was young and full of health and usually wanted to do nothing with his sex but satisfy it every day or so and enjoy thinking about it in between times. But now this thing with Ann -- this thing with Ann was something else. Early on the evening of the Prom -- living in the same house as Rita, he could not possibly have gotten the date wrong -- he obeyed an irrational-seeming impulse and phoned Ann's home. Ann's mother, tight-lipped and looking somehow hurried and harried, answered. When he asked for Ann, she reminded him in a nervous voice that this was Prom night. Still he noticed that she did not say in so many words that Ann had already left lor the Prom, or that she was too busy getting ready for it to come to the phone. After he had blanked off, George sat thinking. Then he went to Rita's room, where his sister was still being fitted into her Prom gown, meters and meters of fuzzy pink transparency. While their mother was out of the room looking for implements or materials of some kind, he took the opportunity to question his sister. "I really don't know whether she's going tonight or not, George. How does this look in the back?" "Fine." "She's an honest girl and a good friend of mine and I love her dearly. If she said someone has asked her, then someone has. Also, if she said she's not going, then that's the way it will be. I love her dearly, as I said, but I wouldn't be at all surprised if she doesn't go. Oh, George, what do you mean it looks fine? I can tell in the mirror that it's terrible." He wasn't looking into the mirror, or at the dress. Ineluctably motherly even on her Prom night, Rita came over to him, frowning with concern. "Oh, George, is it really getting serious between you two?" "It is for me, although I've never even screwed her once. Is she always -- like that? You know?" Rita was worried now, completely distracted from her dress. "I might as well tell you bluntly, Ann has a bad rep with the boys in the class. I mean I'm not the most prudish and old-fashioned girl, but she is really way out." Rita glanced at the bedroom door to determine whether their mother was still out of earshot. "You know she's been excused from Erotic Orientation classes all along, on religious grounds. Don't get me wrong, she's been niy loyal friend ever since sophomore year." "No, I didn't know that about no EO. But it's not really surprising." "You say you've never screwed her. If you ask me, no one has." Rita nodded significantly. "I mean it. She's my friend, but you're my brother. I've seen a lot of the boys displaying a certain interest in her, if you know what I mean. And more than one man teacher, too. Well, if she hardly ever lets them see anything between her shoulders and her knees, I suppose the men are bound to get the message and come sniffing around. I guess you know what you're doing." Rita was still looking at him worriedly when their mother returned and George withdrew. A deep excitement was now taking control of him. It had begun on that first day on the bus and had been developing ever since. He went back to his own room and spent half an hour alternately lying on the bed, pacing, and practicing his side snap kick before the mirror. Meanwhile he fought an inner struggle, understanding that the whole course of his future might be altered here and now. Again and again he told himself to put dark ideas out of his mind and phone some other girl with whom he could joyfully and simply spend the night in bed. Then he gave up and started to punch out Ann's phone number again. Then he gave that up too and headed for her house. T he house was all in darkness and he almost stumbled over a small figure sitting on a step in front of the door before he realized that anyone was there. Taking a second look, George saw that it was a boy about ten years old, who held in his hands a carved wooden figure about half as tall as he was. "You live here?" George asked, his hand hesitating over the callplate on the door. "Yeah," said the boy. "Nobody's home but my sister," he added gloomily. George's heart gave a little premonitory throb. "It's her I want to see." He touched the plate and immediately a light came on above his head, giving the TV eye in the dodr a chance for a good look. In the new light George could see that the carved wooden figure in the boy's hands was -- or had been -- a female nude, executed with some skill. The kid was slowly mutilating it now, moodily gouging and hacking it with a small knife. The step was littered with little chips and shavings. "Hey, what're you doing that for?" "I carved it, I can do what I want." "Well. What's your name?" "Fred." "I'm George. You can carve pretty good, Fred, if you did that. Why don't you save it?" Though it seemed too late for that. Now one of the house's windows came alight; someone was on their way to answer the door. "Oh, you're karate-George from the bus." The boy looked up with interest for a moment, but then lowered his brown head again and dug in with the knife. "Why should I save it? Nobody wants to look at it." Ann opened the door, rubbing her dark hair with a towel. She was wearing a translucent pinkish sarong. not radically concealing, with apparently nothing under it. "Hello, George. Freddy! I thought you were at the Scout meeting. What are you doing, destroying that?" "Nobody cares about it." " care. I told you I like to see anything you do -- " "You don't know nothin' about it. And nobody else cares." Freddy flung down the chunk of wood and was gone running into the night. B# across the little front yard and then swallowed up by the shadows along a narrow statwalk beside a slow Ann called after her brother in annoyance, but evidently without any real expectation that he would turn around and come back. She made a gesture of resignation and then turned. "Come in, George." It was almost as if she had been expecting him. "Thanks. Is your brother going to be all right?" "Oh, I suppose so. I think he'll stay in the neighborhood. Anyway I don't know what I can do." George daringly omitted giving her any slightest pinch or caress of greeting, even on the hand or arm, as he stepped into the house. True to form, Ann did not blush or giggle at the omission, as most of the girls he knew would probably have done, nor did she take offense at it, as the really nice conservative ones might. A bad girl then, as Rita had warned him, and all the signs so plainly showed. But still... somehow he couldn't believe she was. "Let's go out beside the pool," she said. "It's nice outside tonight." "All right." He followed her through the house. "I called earlier, and your mother sort of implied you were going out, but I just had a hunch and came on over anyway." "I'm glad you did." As they were leaving the indoors for a palmfringed patio Ann stopped and turned to him. Her gladness, if such it was, was quiet and almost melancholy. "My parents have gone to the Prom, they agreed to be chaperones. They were very upset w hen they found they couldn't talk me into going, even going at the last minute w ith them instead of a boy taking me. My mother is Church of Eros, you know, quite devout, and she's been going there for guidance day after day and trying to get me to go. But her church and mine just don't agree. My father went to his playclub and talked to the philosopher. Finally my parents both decided they ought to do what's expected of them even if I won't. So they're chaperoning. I guess that's partly why Freddy is upset. He thought Dad might go with him tonight to some Scout meeting." It was about the longest speech that George had ever heard from her. She seemed farther from melancholy when she had gotten it out. "I'm glad your parents decided that way," said George. "Now I have you all to myself." "I'm glad you do. I had to talk a little bit to someone." Ann stopped rubbing her hair and let the towel hang down in front of her. She seemed innocently unconscious of the concealing effect. Now for the first time she smiled. "Would you like a swim. George? I just climbed out." "Sounds like fun." He followed her around the bend of the L-shaped patio to the pool, which was irregular in shape and fairly small, and bordered along most of its perimeter by plastic grass and probably artificial flowers. His mind pictured Ann climbing from the pool, slipping on her sarong, going to answer the door. Suddenly he w as sure she had been swimming in the nude, and his inward excitement -- if excitement was really the went up another reading on the dial. Of course there was no sensible reason why a girl alone should not slip off her bikni and swim nude if she wanted to. Only the most satyrish reactionaries would insist that a solitary person wear clothes to emphasize his or her sex. But still the mental picture of Ann floating alone, smooth as a snake, divorced from sex, all chaste and bare as a lily-pad, was overwhelming. "Still, the air is getting a little cool now," said George, stalling. Standing beside her on the edge of the pool, he felt very unsure of himself. Would she laugh at him for an old-fashioned clod if he mentioned his lack of a swimming codpiece? On the other hand, if he just stripped bare and dove in, would she, after all, be shocked? In spite of the evidence of her own words and actions he couldn't really believe that she was the bad kind of girl. But hadn't he come here tonight hoping she was, trying to prove it, wanting to get from her w hat only bad girls gave? Confused as a sixteen-year old, he chickened out. "You're right," she said calmly. "I wasn't in the pool for very long." They sat down side by side on the pool's curved grassy edge, and George pulled off his sandals and dipped his feet into the water. In his knitted translucent shorts and jacket he was really quite warm enough, but he saw Ann shiver just slightly in her sarong with the damp towel around her bare shoulders. In a minute he would suggest that they go back inside where it was warmer. Meanwhile he wanted to watch her as she stirred the water gently with one toe, scattering a thousand California stars. O nly once, as an adolescent in the grip of a way-out mood, had George visited a brothel. There a pretty girl had draped herself while he watched, and had talked about stars and purity and poetry and other high, mysterious things until she had him sexless as a mushroom. Then he and the girl had lain chastely side by side on her narrow bed and talked. Between other topics of conversation he tried to explain the mental processes of karate to her, how the mind could concentrate the body's force sufficiently to drive the hand uninjured through a wooden slab. At the time he had not really started any serious study of karate, and so he had been facile with explanations. Probably his dissertation hadn't made too much sense, but the girl was a skilled listener. He supposed most whores were that, and sexually desirable, too. He had heard Japanese speculating about what the old-time geisha must have been like, and he wondered if they were something similar. In the brothel George had never forgotten how desirable the girl with him was, while at the same time his mind had daringly pushed lust farther and farther away. A door had opened for him to a bittersweet world of controlled power. Change the metaphor: free style sparring, and Eros's feet of fleshy clay were swept out from under him, and down he came with a great ignominious gonad-jarring crash, to be made to bend his neck before a single rebellious human slave. Still, when it was all over, when his half hour was up and he was being expertly shown the door, he found himself somewhat disappointed. Was this all that sublimation ever amounted to? It hardly seemed worth the fuss that people made about it. Now, sitting with Ann on the grassy rim of the pool, he watched a movement of her hips show through the sarong as she shifted her weight slightly, and felt a sudden physical surge of desire for her. He remembered suddenly that he had seen and responded to just such a movement of the prostitute's body as she began to wrap herself before him. "So. I guess you're still working with that Sunday school religious class, hey?" "Oh, yes. When I have time." "Have you belonged to that Christian group long? I mean, guess the rest of your family aren't members." "It's a Christian school, but..." Ann spoke slowly and carefully now. "I'm not actually baptized into the Church yet myself. I just help out there. I've been hanging around the school and church there since I was about thirteen. You're right, my parents are much against it and of course they try to argue me out of ever being baptized. I guess my adolescence has been difficult for them, with me always hanging around Sunday school instead of going to young peoples' orgies in their church. The philosopher at Daddy's playclub says I'm looking for a crutch to help me get through life. And really it is such a tremendous step, being baptized, I mean. In a sense I'm still free now to do anything I want, but after baptism I won't be." "Hm," "For example I'll be practically restricted to marrying someone who's also a Christian. If I get married at all." "Really?" "Well, I just mean it takes an awful lot of work to make a marriage a success even when the two partners agree on the important things such as religion. And my marriage will have to succeed because Christians don't have divorce, or at least not very often." "Aren't they divided into a bunch of splinter sects? I was reading about it the other day." George had rarely given the subject of religion much thought, but just recently he had been reading up a bit on Christianity. He didn't think it was for him. He couldn't figure out whether violence was ever allowed or not. Maybe it was something like the traditional rules of karate, where you weren't allowed to use it for real unless to protect yourself or another loved one. "Christians used to be divided. Now they're pretty much reunited again, what's left of them." "Well, I never even go to Church of Eros any more. I think religion's not for me. They say that some of those churches, once you join them they never let you alone again afterwards." After a little silence Ann said: "There are a number of things that never let you alone." "Yes," agreed George, wondering just what things she had in mind. "George?" Her voice was different. "What?" "Would you like to have sex with me? Here and now?" "Why, yes," he answered, speaking mechanically in his surprise. "That would be nice." F or long seconds she did not reply. She sat there so motionless that her toes no longer troubled the starry water. George tried to read her face in the near-darkness. Then abruptly she turned her face aw ay. "The way you say that!" Ann said, and made a frightened, twisted sound that was a little like a laugh. "It's just that you took me by surprise." George slid closer to her along the side of the pool. "Oh, Ann. Annie? You've never wanted me to give you an erotic touch before." "Oh." she said, "I've wanted." She leaned away from him, supple and graceful in her sarong. Her toes left the water with a tinkle of tiny drops, and she stretched out on her back along the edge of the pool. Now she covered her eyes with one slender wrist. George could no longer control himself. He crept very close and bent over Ann, daring not to touch her at all. "Don't be afraid," he said. "'m not afraid. I'm not ashamed." Her voice was surprisingly firm and proud, and she was watching him from under her arm. "You don't know me very well, George. But maybe you've heard some stories." "Yes I have. But I don't care if I lie stories are true." "What do they say about me. the stories (hat you don't care about?" "They say -- " His voice went shaky on him and he had to pause. "What they amount to is that you're still a virgin." She moved her arm away and now he could see her face in the starlight, her lace becoming calmer now with an inner change, the blooming of some beauty that George could not have named. "Yes." She said it without a trace of shame. "That's why I'm not at the Prom tonight. Nothing but one long orgy. George, just now I offered you my virginity. Can you understand what that means to me?" Watching her, listening to her, he thought he could. As if following some biological imperative his lust now began to recede, while at the same time there rose up in him -- something else. His throat ached with his joy. He straightened up so that he was no longer bending over Ann but sitting at her side. Looking at him steadily, she asked again: "Now, do you want to have sex with me?" "Yes. Sometime. Right now I want -- something more." Ann nodded agreement and lowered her eyes. Her breathing, that had quickened momentarily, now grew slow. In a gentle voice she asked: "Shall I take this sarong thing off? Or put on something thicker?" George could not find his voice to answer right away. What had happened in. the brothel had afforded him an enjoyable, way-out kick, a fancy kind of reverse mental tickle. That tremendous gulfs of experience lay beyond had been suggested, but no more. In itself the visit to the whore had been not quite worth the effort to repeat it. This thing impending now, beginning now , was going far beyond. A winged thing had been born inside his chest and it was lifting at the roots of his being, lifting and pulling and expanding until it seemed that sex itself might be dissolved out of the flesh and carried outward to the stars. "Oh. I don't care what you wear," George groaned in a failing voice. "Oh. I love you, love you, love you. Oh. sublimation's such a dirty word, there has to be a belter." "I know." Ann whispered. "Don't talk now." She had done this before. He w as the virgin here. Their hands came together and held, now just human hands more than they were male-female. She raised her eyes to his, and then on past his eyes, and he knew that she was looking at the stars. No turning back now'. Never. They rose on the great lifting wings. X W aking up, rejoining the inhospitable world, was a slow and intermittent and instinctive struggle. Art understood from the beginning of the struggle that he was sick, or hurt, and paradoxically this left him less worried than he had been before. Before whatever had happened to leave him in this state. He was less worried because now less would be expected of him. They would have to take care of him now... they? Someone was trying. However he had come to be here, he lay in a bedroom in somebody's home. In one of the two beds crowded into the small and cheaply furnished chamber. He had the vague impression of somebody having been in the other bed, and the covers there were rumped, but now when he looked carefully there was no one. Perhaps, too, somebody had once shared this bed with him. He should have been polite and pawed at their genitals at least but right now he felt tired of genitalia and thank Eros he was sick or hurt and nothing much could reasonably be expected of him along that line... should have grabbed and pawed as those little plastic figures were doing to each other, those cheap Church of Eros icons that someone had shoved to the rear of the top of that high plastic wardrobe over there and then forgotten. It was a BI bedroom from the look of it, or could it be a room in a cheap hotel? Or some rented room where tenant after tenant rushed through, forgetting and leaving things, and none of the haphazard objects in the room fit with anything else. There on the wall was the founder of Christianity nailed up, as in Ann's children's room, but here two pieces of plastic were doing the job instead of wooden beams. And there on the other wall, a reproduction of a painting that looked like a Caravaggio, but a Caravaggio that Art had never seen before. Nothing like Eros trampling the violin, or Bacchus lounging amid bowls of fruit. In this picture there were men around a table doing something, counting money, and on the right two men entering, one of them important, a mysterious figure of light and shadow and power, extending a hand that said: here, you, enough of playing with those trifles on the table, more important things are waiting. The summons had come, and everyone in the picture knew about it except the man for whom it was intended... so he himself was sick, no, he was hurt, for now he remembered something about being frightened out there in the street, and now there was this sexawful pain in his head that only intermittenly would go away. And now truly there was a long-haired girl resting, indecently covered, in the room's other bed, and now, whup, a trick of the illusionist's art and she was gone again. Meanwhile it might have been that Art had slept. Standing before him was a man. tall and narrow-shouldered, with a sandy beard and impressive green or gray or blue eyes, it was hard to tell because the color seemed to change, who looked at Art intently. And this man was a somewhat familiar figure, because he had been standing in the same place an hour ago (a day ago?) and asking Art some questions. "What's your name?" the man asked now, looking at Art intently. He had a mild, slow voice that contradicted' a look in his eyes of being fierce and concentrated and somehow ready to pounce. The man smiled and nodded, as if this were very good news indeed. He had shut the door of the room behind him; outside somewhere in the background printout was clacking noisily from a computer terminal in need of mechanical adjustment. "Art, what year is this?" Art's second correct answer was just as satisfying as his first. "How do you feel. Art?" "Not good. I've got a triplet of a headache." All of a sudden the lobby of Family Planning came back, and then the frantically waving picket signs outside, the jam of bodies on the statwalk. What should come after that? He didn't know. He had reached a real blank. The man stepped closer to his bed. "Let's have a look at that." With what were unmistakably a doctor's hands, professionally sure and gentle, he probed through or around some kind of dressing on Art's scalp. "Ouch." "Sorry. Well, that's not looking too bad. And I'm glad you've waked up fully now." The man stepped back, pulling at a curl of sandy beard. "But I still want to make an X-ray or two. Haven't been able to as yet." "How long have I been here? And where am #, anyway?" "You've been here several hours. Let's say you're with some people who gave you shelter when it appeared to them that otherwise you'd go to jail. May I ask -- what is the last thing you remember clearly?" Art closed his eyes. His head throbbed. "Coming out into the street, in front of the Family Planning building. There was some kind of demonstration, or riot... but why should I have gone to jail?" The doctor shrugged and gave a tiny smile. "I don't know that you would have. Some of the Young Virgins on the scene evidently mistook you for one of their own casualties and brought you here. Some of them think that if a person gets clobbered in the street he must be a good guy, and anyone who's a good guy is automatically in danger of being thrown in jail." He approached Art again, and with the aid of a tiny light looked closely into his eyes. "How am I doing, doctor?" "Not bad, not bad. Rest. It's important that you take it easy for a while. Don't worry about a thing. I'll be back in a bit." When the door had closed behind the doctor Art lived in silence tor a while with the pain in his head, alternately opening and closing his eyes. Somewhere in the distance the faulty computer terminal clacked away again. The room had one small window with bright daylight coming in around the edges of a closed shade. This was some Young Virgins' refuge, then. But he was not back in the Diana Arms; at least. Rita's room had looked very little like this one. The door opened and a girl in a long, opaque sweater came in, bringing him a cup of something w arm and chocolatey to drink, and Art w as abruptly conscious of being entirely naked beneath the bedsheet. "Medicine?" he asked, while routinely starting to put a hand up under the bottom of her sweater. "No." She gave him a cool smile and turned away, so that his hand slid free. "Just a drink. Thought you might like some." She went out again right away. The stuff in the cup tasted good. Soon he might try getting up. He wondered if his clothes, and his watch and his money, were in the plastic w ardrobe, and he wondered what time of day it was. About the lime he had finished the drink, sipping slowly, the doctor was back. H e looked in Art's eyes again with his little light and then pulled up a chair and sat. "Art, I look the liberty of going through your wallet while you were unconscious. Just to see if there was a record of anything, diabetes or allergies or so forth, that might bear on your medical condition." "No doubt I owe you thanks for taking care of me. And you found out my name. I didn't catch yours." No answer. "I suppose now I had better get up and put on my clothes and leave." "I don't want to scare you. Art, but before you go walking out on the street I must insist we take some X-rays. I hope to be able to make them downstairs here in just a few minutes. If X-rays show no skull fracture we can drive you home right away, take you anywhere in the city you want to go. If they do show a fracture we are going to have to somehow arrange to move you on a stretcher to a hospital." "I -- see. Or maybe I don't." "The point is that your presence puts us here in something of an aw kw ard position. If you do have a fracture, we can't simply call an ambulance to come and get you. And for your own good I wouldn't want you riding folded down and blindfolded in the back seat of a car." "I know how that works," Art muttered, feeling a little sick. "Beg your pardon?" "Nothing. Evidently I'm in some kind of a -- secret hideout." The doctor looked relieved. "I'm glad you understand. It's quite important to a number of us here that the location of this house be kept a secret. And we've realized by now that you're no sympathizer of ours. Nevertheless we wish you well. We don't want to -- to make you feel you're being held a prisoner. As soon as the X-ray film I need arrives. which I hope will be any minute now, we'll take a couple of pictures and then you'll be on your way." Art relaxed wearily in the bed. "All right, all right. I guess you know what you're doing." "I'm really glad you're being understanding about this. Art. I feel a personal responsibility in this matter. For your being in the Family Planning office to begin with, I mean." Art looked at him, trying to puzzle it out. "You see, I'm Rita's midwifer." A couple of sturdy male Young Virgins came along shortly, pushing a regular hospital cart. They got Art's clothes out of the wardrobe -- he noticed the strap of his watch sticking out of a pocket, and also the faint bulge of a billfold that had evidently been scrupulously replaced -- and helped him put on his codpiece and loaded him onto the card beneath an opaque sheet. Meanwhile, of course, he was demanding again and again to be told where his wife was. "She's not here, not in this building," the doctor kept answering him calmly. "The parturition will bequitesoon. She's well. And she's worried about you -- more precisely, as I interpret what she says, she's worried about whether you'll want her back when she has her third child." It took Art a moment to understand. "You mean she thinks I might divorce her? But that's foolish, how would that help? It wouldn't help her or the children, and it certainly wouldn't help me." He lay on his back with his head on a low pillow as the two husky Virgins propelled the cart out of the room and along a rambling hallway, through what appeared to be an ancient house of mansion size, or else perhaps the rundown dormitory of some private school. Not at all like the Diana Arms. "Sure, I hope she doesn't have a third baby when she comes back. But even if she does, I most certainly want her. So, you're the one who's doing it. How can you interfere in people's lives like this? How much are you being paid?" The doctor was walking beside the cart, now and then going ahead or tailing behind when the way became too narrow. "I'm not getting a dollar from Rita or anyone in her family. If she's paid out money it must be going to fhe doctor who referred her to me. or to someone else along the line. In a clandestine business like this you're always going to get some people going into it for the money." "And you?" "For the good of my immortal soul. That's how I see it. That I have an inescapable moral duty to do what I am doing here." The cart rolled into a small, oldlooking elevator. The two orderlies remained behind as the doors closed and the elevator started down w ith Art still lying on the cart and the doctor standing beside it. "You don't inspire a great deal of confidence, doctor. If you are a doctor, really. If you're not you'd better keep your hands off my wife." "I assure you I am an obstetrician. And you'll be glad to hear that I haven't lost a mother in some years of practice." The slow descent of the elevator stopped and the doors slid open. "I haven't lost anyone to a head injury, either. But then yours is about the first I've treated since I was an intern." And with that the cart was rolling again. The opaque sheet came over Art's face in two thicknesses as they left the elevator. The voice of his captor said: "I'm covering your eyes up here, so you won't be able later to identify or locate this house." Art only grunted. He felt the cart jolt lightly over a threshold, and then there came a whiff of outside air, summer-warm and fragrant, but he stoically refused to look or listen or sniff for clues. Once before he had been granted knowledge that secretive guides were trying to withhold from him, and knowledge had done him no good at all. This game was hopeless, for him at any rate, and he was about ready to give it up. Not to accept that his opponents were in the right, but to admit that they had him beaten. The law and the bulk of society were on his back but he could not call them in. When you went into the endgame a rook down and your clock running out, maybe you had better resign and save some mental energy for the next game. There would be a lot of tough games to play against the world when Rita came home again, whether or not she had to go to jail first or not. If she w ent to jail who was he going to get as a steady, dependable babysitter in California? Now the cart was on a descending ramp. Impossible to judge whether it went down one meter or three. When it stopped and the doctor pulled the sheet down from Art's face, the two of them were alone in a kind of laboratory or treatment room crowded with a This scan was produced and distributed free by the Pulpscans Group. If you paid for this digital document or a compilation of this and other digital pulps, you got ripped off. But you can still have this and more than a thousand more pulps for free by coming over and joining us at pulpscans yahoogroups . com. jumble of shelves and boxes and equipment, lighted by some oldfashioned overhead fluorescents. The windowless walls were lined nearly from floor to ceiling with shelving, loaded with boxes and bottles labeled in what seemed to be the jargon of medical technology. The nearby door through which they had evidently just entered was now closed. It was hard to guess the size of the room because sections of it to both right and left were cut off by portable w hite screens. "Now where is the damned film?" The doctor was ruffling through stacks of papers, journals, printouts, and other impedimenta that covered a large desk-like metal table. "They told me that they left it here." Somehow the archaic swearword, the like of which Art had not heard since the tridi play went dead on the tube train, sounded natural coming from this man. After fruitlessly searching a few moments longer, the doctor muttered an excuse and went out impatiently, closing the door of the room behind him. Art heard another door open and close some distance off. Apart from his continuing headache. he now felt pretty good. Good enough to have a sense of awkwardness and vague shame at lying here on a cart like an invalid. He raised himself on an elbow and looked about. There on the foot of the cart were his clothes. Should he dress and stagger out into the street, calling for the police? That certainly wouldn't win Rita over to his point of view. No, he had tipped his king and resigned the game. Near at hand he recognized a portable X-ray machine, a familiar sight from visits to other physicians' offices. An unobtrusive background hum of electric power and electronics permeated the room. And now he became aware of another sound, an old-fashioned watch tick-tick-ticking, except this was a little faster and more irregular than a watch would be. Still alone. Art swung his feet over the side of the cart and sat up. His head ached, but he felt able to stand and walk. Now if that was a bathroom over there, as a tiled interior glimpsed beyond the top of a white screen seemed to promise, then his physical comfort might soon be brought back close to normal. He slid off the cart and walked around the screen, past glassy tanks and a maze of piping and a portable computer terminal set up on a dimly lighted workbench, and found the hoped-for toilet. He was on his way back to sit on his cart like a good patient when, just rounding the shadowed workbench, he came to a full stop. "Ah," he said aloud. The fetus was in the central glassy tank atop the bench... as I write this, California courts are trying to decide whether the police have the power to seize copies of the film "Deep Throat" and my friend Earl Kemp may be headed for jail due to violation of censorship laws. Thus I'm tempted to write about censorship. But since this is a science column and not a political essay I don't suppose I'll be able to. However, one should never underestimate the ingenuity of a columnist... I suppose, though. I'd better stay with science and cosmology. I've just got the latest on gravitation research; that seems like a good safe topic. I mean, how far from censorship can you get? I expect most Galaxy readers are at least vaguely aware of the ongoing research on detection of gravitational waves, but it won't hurt to summarize a bit. In the Newtonian universe, and in many other theories as well, gravity is a "force" that acts through a field. That is, these theories postulate that although gravity is #;# times weaker than electromagnetism, it is not fundamentally different. This essential similarity holds true in the realm of special relativity also. Special relativity, you'll recall, states that no material object and no signal can travel faster than light. There's a good bit of evidence for special relativity, and no really good counter-theory lurking in the wings to take its place. The general theory of relativity, however, is another breed of cat entirely. There are several contenders in that realm, and experimental evidence offers no clear-cut way to choose one or the other. General relativity does away with gravity fields altogether. In that theory. gravity results from the geometry of space. Whether gravity fields "exist" or merely result from geometry, theorists believe gravitational attraction propagates with the speed of light. Thus, if matter be created -- or destroyed -- the rest of the universe won't be instantly affected, but must wait until the gravitational effect, traveling at light speed, reaches it. Thus "gravitation waves", which will have a frequency and an amplitude much like light, but .which may also have some rather strange properties as well. I n theory, if we could detect and examine gravitational waves, we might be able to tell whether they result from a field and are thus similar to magnetism, or if they are merely a property of space and its geometry. Unfortunately, gravity is an incredibly weak force. It requires the mass of the whole earth merely to pull things with a puny # cmsec# acceleration -- and we can overcome that with rather small magnets, or chemical rockets, or even our own muscles when we jump. Because gravity is so weak, it's hard to play with. You can't turn on a "gravity wave generator" and fiddle with the resulting forces to see if they refract, or can be tuned, or whatever. You can't wiggle a mass to generate gravity waves, because you can't get a large enough mass held into place to be wiggled. It's not even possible to blow off an atomic weapon, turning some matter into energy, and measure the effect of the matter vanishing; the effect is just too small to be noticed, and it's hidden among the rather drastic side effects. However, there are a number of theoretical ways that gravity waves might be generated by the universe: stars collapsing into black holes or neutronium would do it, for example. The universe might be riddled with gravitational waves, but they'd be terribly weak, and require delicate and sophisticated apparatus to detect them. Some years ago. Dr. Joseph Weber of the University of Maryland decided to build a gravity wave antenna. He took a large aluminum cylinder and covered it with strain gauges. The idea was that so long as the cylinder were acted on only by the steady gravity of earth, it would be in a stable configuration; but if a gravity wave passed through it, the cylinder would be distorted, and the strain gauges would show it. He had to compensate for temperature, and isolate it from vibration, and worry about a lot of other things, but the technology had been developed: the antenna was built. It was incredibly sensitive, able to detect distortions on the order of an atomic diameter. It was also able to detect student demonstrations outside the library, trucks rumbling along the highway a mile distant, and other unwanted events. The solution to the latter problem was simple: build another copy of the antenna and place it # kilometers away; now hook the two together, and pa'y no attention to an event that doesn't affect both. Such "coincidences" should be due to a force affecting both antennae, and since even earthquakes take time to propagate -- and their effects move much slower than lightspeed -- the output should be reliable. Unfortunately, it isn't as straightforward as that. The instruments must be very sensitive, and thus there's a lot of chatter from them. By the laws of chance, some of this chatter will be simultaneous, or near enough so, and thus you are guaranteed some false positive results. The output of the gravity wave detectors, therefore, needs careful analysis to decide what's real data and what's chance. Weber immediately got results. He got a lot of results, far too many for chance. Unfortunately, there were far too many for cosmologists to believe; as a result of Weber's early reports some cosmologists estimated that as much as # of the universe must be inside black holes. The argument went this way: something is producing gravity waves. We can't see enough matter to account for the events, but normal matter falling into a black hole would produce gravity waves. Therefore -- There were other cosmologists who wanted to believe this for different reasons. Readers familiar with black holes must excuse me: it's now necessary to discuss their basics for a moment. A black hole is a theoretical construct that can be derived from both general relativity and the older Newtonian universe; in fact, the first speculations about black holes come from La Place back in #. If you take enough matter and squeeze it small enough, you will eventually get so much gravitational force that nothing can prevent the matter from continuing to collapse. In Einsteinian terms, the space around the matter becomes curved into a closed figure, but the result is the same: the matter is squeezed to infinite density. Long before it reaches that state, though, there is a region around the matter at which the escape velocity is greater than the speed of light. The effect of that should be pretty obvious. If light can't escape, you can't see into the hole. Moreover, anything that goes down in the hole stays there: that is, if you accept the speed of light as the top limiting velocity of the universe, nothing can come out, ever. The area at which space is curved into a closed figure -- or the region at which the escape velocity is equal to the speed of light -- is known as an event horizon, and interestingly enough both Newtonian and Einsteinian equations give the same location to it. It is the region at which: R  #GM c (Equation one) where R is the radius from the center, G is the universal constant of gravitation, M is mass, and c is the speed of light. For our sun, that radius is on the order of two kilometers: if the sun is ever squeezed that small, we'll never be able to see it again. An observer diving into the black hole would never know when he had crossed the event horizon. He could continue to send signals 'to his friends outside, and as far as he could tell, they would go right on up and out. Those outside the hole, though, can never under any circumstances receive information from inside it. Now, as it happens, if we measure the total amount of matter in the universe, and plug that in for M in equation one; and we take the furthest object we can observe and plug that in for R; then the equation almost balances. Almost, but not quite. There isn't enough matter in the universe; we're missing from # to # depending on whose figures you use for M and R. Winner of the John W. Campbell, Jr. Memorial Award for the Bet Science Donfiction Book of # "Lucid, exciting, inspiring, and always igniting the sense of wonder" Theodore Sturgeon , Galaxy. "A daring view of the Universe by the wittiest, most rational, and most clear-thinking astronomer alive!'Isaac Asimov. Illustrated. A national If the equation were to balance, space would be curved into a closed figure at the boundaries of the universe, and we'd live in a closed universe. Eventually, in a closed universe, those galaxies receding from us will stop and come back, and the whole universe will be packed into a big wad at the center. What happens after that is debatable, but a number of cosmologists want badly to believe in a closed universe. It also means, of course, that we live inside a black hole ourselves: that is, our whole universe is a black hole. If we don't live in a closed universe, Ihe receding galaxies will go right on receding, and this disturbs some theorists. Thus, Weber's coincidences were welcome in many cosmological circles. Others tried to build gravitational antennae to confirm his results. T hen a second startling result came out of Weber's shop. It appeared that there was a #-hour sidereal cycle to the coincidences, and furthermore, that this cycle was related to the galactic plane. In other words, gravitational waves originated in the galactic center. We have a good estimate of the distance to the galactic center, and thus were able to estimate how large an effect at the center of the galaxy would be required to deliver that much force to us out here on our spiral arm. The result was once again dismaying. Far too much energy was apparently being turned into gravitational waves. Now the energy radiating from the galactic center could be either sprayed out in ali directions, obeying the inverse square laws, or it could be "beamed" into the galactic plane. Obviously less total energy is involved if it is "beamed", but what mechanism might account for that? The speculations were many, imaginative, and varied; they were also rather frightening. I et's take a moment to go back to j black holes. When matter gets dense enough to satisfy equation one, and the event horizon forms, things don't just stop there. The matter goes on collapsing; we just can't see it any longer. In fact, nothing can stop the collapse. In theory, the matter should quite literally become infinite in density. This is a troublesome concept: how can infinite density be present in a finite universe? The answer is obvious: in some respects, the matter no longer remains in the universe at all. When gravitational forces have got to this point, we have what is known as a "singularity;" a point at which normal laws simply do not apply. Actually, things are worse than that. Not only don't normal laws apply, but the relativity equations suggest that no laws apply. Strange things happen in the region of a singularity. Time is reversed. Conservation laws don't work. Causality is a joke: if you could get into the region of a singularity, you really could go back in time and assassinate your grandfather. In fact anything could happen and science ceases to exist; and you don't even have to physically go to the singularity for this to take place. If you can observe one directly science has just gone down the drain. That bothers a lot of theorists and scientists, and rather disturbs me as well. If there is a naked singularity -- that is, a singularity not covered with an event horizon -- then, at least in potential, there is no order to the universe. Out of that might come ghosties and ghoulies and things that go bump in the night. W hat then may we do to save science? Why, invoke censorship, of course. (I told you never to underestimate the ingenuity of a columnist.) The kind of censorship invoked is called rather whimsically the "Law of Cosmic Censorship", which states that "There shall be no such thing as a naked singularity." All singularities must be decently clothed with an event horizon. Given cosmic censorship, a number of interesting laws about black holes may be demonstrated: that they never get smaller, that if one is rotating it can't be sped up until the escape velocity is smaller than the speed of light, and a number of other rules that are collectively known as the laws of black hole dynamics. Unfortunately, cosmic censorship deprives science fiction writers of some of their best stories. Hmm. Cosmic censorship is unfair to It does it this way. If all black holes are covered with event horizons, it follows that you can't plunge into a black hole and come out elsewhere or elsewhen. Actually, if you plunge into a random black hole, all that could ever come out anywhere would be a stream of undifferentiated subnuclear particles; for all their fantastic properties, singularities do retain one feature, namely that gravitation in their region is rather high, sufficient to disassociate not only the molecular, but the atomic, structure of anything visiting them. On the other hand, if a star about to collapse into black hole status is rotating fast enough, some solutions to the Einstein tensor suggest that the singularity formed will be a donut; you could dive through that and come out in one piece, provided the donut were large enough. Large enough means galactic sized. I'm afraid; stellar size black holes will still get you too close to the singularity so that you can't use them for transportation. Furthermore, what you come out to on the other side is not, according to the equations, our universe at all. What it will be like, no one can say, except that it will have in it a copy of the black hole you dove through to get there. So, turn around and dive back, of course; but that doesn't work. You go through and out again, all right, but into a third universe different from either of the other two. The black hole is still there, so try again -- and come out in a fourth, and there behind you is that rather tiresome black hole again. Is any of this real, or are we playing with ideas? No one really knows, of course. The most we can say is that the people who can solve Einstein tensors come up with that kind of result. It's rather discouraging for science fiction writers. Here we thought we had a new way to get faster than light travel, what with black holes connecting us to another universe, or, just possibly, to another region of our own, and the very people who gave us the black holes go on to prove we can't use them. Still, maybe there's a way out. Perhaps someone will find a solution. But they can't so long as the law of cosmic censorship is enforced, because singularities decently covered with event horizons can't come out and affect our universe. B ack to Weber and gravitation waves. One of the models constructed to account for the enormous gravitational energy generated in the center of the galaxy had a very large singularity lurking down there. Suns fell into it, and as they were eaten, gravity waves poured out. It was a rather depressing picture, our galaxy being eaten alive like that. Then a number of other laboratories constructed gravitational antennae. Bell Laboratories, an English group, the Russians, all made gravity wave detectors. In each case their equipment was supposed to be an improvement on Weber's. None of them found any coincidences at all. People began to wonder just what Weber had done, and to doubt his results. Last summer, at the Cambridge Conference of experimental relativists, the picture changed again. The people who had built "improved" gravity wave antennae reported no results whatever. (Weber continued to report results, but with a change I'll get back to in a moment.) Meanwhile two other groups, one at Frascatti, Italy, the other at Munich, Germany, had built carbon copies of Weber's antenna. They got coincidences. Whatever Weber was observing, others have independently observed something similar now. While all this was going on Weber did a re-analysis of his coincidences -- using a computer rather than human judgment to define just what was a coincidence. The result was startling. He still gets events -- but they are no longer concentrated in the galactic plane. The sidereal coincidences have gone away, and with them has gone the evidence for the large singularity eating the galaxy. Moreover, Dr. Robert Forward, of Hughes Research at Malibu, California, has constructed his own gravity wave antenna. Since lasers were invented at Hughes Labs, it's no surprise that Forward's antenna employs them. He has three big weights at the apexes of a right-angle triangle. Lasers measure the precise distance of each weight from the others. A gravity wave will presumably distort that triangle, and thus be detected. Forward has "events" too. They seem to coincide with the kinds of things Weber gets but, as I write this, no serious attempt has been made to compare results. For that matter, the Munich people have just got started. They were quite surprised, by the way; they'd thought Weber's results were some kind of artifact. I t appears, then, that some kind of gravity waves do travel about through the universe; at least something that can affect large aluminum cylinders hundreds of kilometers apart is operating here. write # Eighth Ave. New York, N.Y. or call (#)#-#I The next step is to see if these events have any relationship to those bursts of x-ray energy detected by Vela satellites that I told you about a couple of columns ago. At the moment that's not possible, and of course there are a lot more gravity wave events than x-ray events; but if the x-ray events are accompanied by coincidences on the gravity antenna, we'll know a lot more about both. We may then be able to decide what gravity is: a force, or a distortion of geometry. We may be able to learn more about black holes, and what happens inside them, and who knows, those trips to alternate universes could be a real possibility. Until we get rid of cosmic censorship, though, we'll never know what happens to the volunteers who go exploring down black holes. didn't put the pseudopear into her stew. We're too small a group to be constantly afraid of each other, though. Anyone might have been the next victim, if Nadi had died, as we tried to stretch our dwindling food supply. But Nadi threatened our very survival, psychologically as well as physically, and I can't blame whoever tried to put her away. Sometimes I wish it had been me; I might have done a better job... E ight of us manned a small booster station and switchyard on Ingeborg, handling n-space traffic in this end of the Arm. We'd crossed eighteen light-years of space to get here, from the closest transit station then operating, the in corpora passage taking six weeks subjective time, and nearly twenty years, relative time. Once here, we dug foundations, assembled the works, set up prestressed shells and topped them with five meters of packed earth, one on each side of a handy drumlin which gave optimum separation of transmitter and receptor. Within a month, plains grass tufted the insulating dirt; four years later, the only visible signs of our presence were the power guidepoles and the conveyer belts like licking metal tongues from pursed, green mouths. This area had glaciated at least once; the solar-still purified water from a stream that snaked through low hills haphazardly dumped across the landscape toward a lake gouged out by some anciently retreating mass. It's purely beautiful; pretty soon we camouflaged everything, trying to pretend we lived on a resort planet with occasional interludes of necessary labor. This was easy to do, since our living quarters were minimal, Ingeborg's weather being on the heavenly-subtropical side, and our station being small, with minimal mechanization. We even shuttled cargo from receptor to transmitter on goosey little forklift front-end loaders that zoomed over and around the hills with an excited shriek or an ill-tempered snarl, depending on the driver's mood. Someday someone would build a reverse station, when rimworld colonies were sufficiently established to ship Homeworldsway, and there'd be more of us here; but we made a pleasantly close and friendly group, and none of us felt the lack of company. Bopp, Garth, Becky, Carol, Mari, Doc, Stew, and myself -- all of us experts at practically everything. We respected and supported each other. Some of us were more expert than others, of course. I was particularly handy the minicomp; Becky could sense receptor load without using meters, and Mari's hand on the directional beam was more accurate than anyone else's. We'd shaken into a unit, over the years. No one grudged me my afYection for Rags, a native whatnot (no one could really classify it), or Becky's mess of leatherwork, or Doc's persistent inquisitiveness, which added to our bookreels and required our patient answering of his impertinent questions; Doc didn't mean to pry, exactly, he simply had to know. Cargo came through regularly, kicked by a chain of nuclear furnaces, our Ingeborgian sun being merely the nearest, in crates measuring and massing identically to spare the minicomp that adjustment. The only variable factor aside from the contents (which were none of our business, but we always checked invoices anyway) was their destination. We had to 'ping' each shipment, bouncing the beam unloaded through n-space to the designated terminal, computing feedback, and vanishing the crates on toward colony worlds even further down the rim than we were. The shipment I was shuttling from receptor to transmitter that day was aimed for Salvation, a badly misnamed iceworld, but one judged suitable for colonization. I had the third totcrate balanced on the warning light swirled. Scared? There are no words to tell how scared I was. I backed the a dancing bear, and snapped through the multi-gears like grim Death was chasing me. Somehow' I had time to think quite calmly, maybe it's just a short in the warning system, but I'd better leave fast, just in case. And of course, my cargo was precious; they crate children carefully. But if the receptor was about to blow... It blew. I flew off the seat, smashed against the upper edge of the crate, rose with the blast. Hunks of debris flew about me, traveling at about my speed; I javelined along face down in a more or less flat trajectory. I could see cowering tracks, fragmented blossoms I'd stopped to admire on my last trip... my last trip... I could pick out individual glass blades. Either I was dropping or the ground was rising. I puzzled over the problem, and finally realized it was both. I'd reached the slope. The perception amused me. I was laughing when I hit. B opp was bending over me when I woke; the moon was down, but he'd set out glowlux. Ingeborg is way to hellangone down the arm, so the nightsky is mostly ink. Bopp didn't seem to realize I was awake; I lay quietly for a while, thinking that's funny, I don't hurt, except my head aches. Then I thought. Oh god, I wish I did hurt. "I'm dead, man," I said. I meant to whisper, but it roared out of me. Bopp jumped like a prodded cow. Then he steadied, and replied quite calmly. "Not quite. Bud." "My neck's broken, isn't it?" "Don't think so. You're still breathing." He was right. A respirator was one of the luxuries our medikit didn't have; either I was breathing, or I'd discovered a workable substitute. "Seem to be," I agreed. I was sprawled on the hillside, cradled in that limitless meadow. Bopp hadn't dared move me. "Is everyone else all right?" I asked finally. "Garth reached the shelter. Becky didn't." The rest of the crew had been at the transmitter, and were bound to be safe. Unless whatever blew uprooted that, too. But that was unlikely, "Just Becky?" I sounded quite calm; I was surprised at myself. "Well, Rags, to." "Damn." When I'd found him, he'd been quite small, and we didn't have any idea how big he would get; he'd been shaggy, friendly, curious and, fortunately, herbivorous. At his death he'd topped # kilos, looking a lot like a flatfooted Terran muskox. We never had solved the question of whether Rags followed me because he'd imprinted on me, or because he just liked the attention. We hadn't made any real study of Ingeborgian ecology; it didn't seem important, once we found the planet was unsuited for colonization. Ingeborg was hostile. The weather was perennially temperate, the radiation level low, the air just a smidge high in oxygen, the gravity a touch below one g, the fauna friendly andor harmless... but we couldn't eat anything. On Ingeborg, all the longchain molecules rotated the wrong way. This meant, of course, that we kept a lot of fbod stockpiled, in case of disaster. And brother, we'd just had a disaster. Normal wear-and-tear we could fix, or jury-rig some acceptable repair; but there was no way to replace the entire receptor system. That meant we were out of contact, until an in corpora ship could get to us. Without the powergrid on the receptor, we couldn't even ping an surely have noticed anything massive enough to blow our station. Food could be an important problem. Still, with Becky gone, and me... I couldn't envision the world without me, but I couldn't convince myself I'd be around... at least there would be plenty of food for the survivors. I could placidly contemplate my own death. Bopp had certainly injected me with something from shelf six of the medikit, the one that took a second key to open. He'd stuck a needle in my arm, and even though I knew my head was disconnected, the drug had reached my brain. Circulation hadn't yet heard that I was in two pieces. If it hadn't noticed. I'd better not think about it, or it might read my mind. I howled with laughter, screwing my eyes up and roaring breathlessly. Slowly the.spasm passed and the few stars grew fuzzy. Another drug, of course... I'd scared hell out of Bopp. Then I had a busy little dream. I guard Training School; I was practicing guarding tots, but something was wrong, I couldn't see my Trainer anywhere, thirty or forty six-year-olds bulged an undersized room jampacked with playgear, and more kids were coming out of the woodwork. Literally. I watched them wriggle from heatducts, while others went two-dimensional and slithered in between the door jamb and the door. They were three deep on the floor, falling off the swings, perched on the climbing bars, stacked like and with the blocks, and most particularly, festooned all over me. Everywhere I looked they were snatching toys and smacking each other. I was supposed to control them, nontraumatically. Why were they picking on me? "We love you. Sissy," they shrilled, pulling my hair, throttling me. "Be funny. Sissy, be funny, befunny, befunnybefunny," they screamed, swinging on my skirt, twisting my ankles. "I love you. Sissy," a girlchild cawed, sinking her teeth in my hand. my wrist. She sailed lowgrav into the opposite wall, then slowly, slowly slithered down. On the yellow paint a dark-smear of blood glared at me. They stopped fighting each other. They were all over me, hitting, clawing, biting, breaking... "Up or down?" someone asked. "What do you say?" That was Bopp. "She's pretty far down, now." "Well..." Bopp never made a decision if he didn't have to. The tots were gone, but not far; I could hear screams and shrieks of laughter in the distance. Where was I? A strange woman's voice, and children... not Ingeborg, for sure. But wherever I was, Bopp was there too. "Up, I think," the woman declared. "Up," I agreed. My mouth was dry and my tongue thick. I opened my eyes; three daylit Bopps finally settled down to one-and-a-half of him. His square face, lumped by years of offhand reaction to the world, was frowning, but he wasn't looking at me. I switched my gaze -- oh, how I concentrated to do that -- and there, sure enough, was a stranger. "Who... you?" I croaked. I was still lying on Ingeborg grass. Where had she come from? "I'm Nadi Belayen, nurse-attendant-in-transit," she smiled. "I've got you pretty well patched up, I think. You're showing some motor response in your extremities, now. Do you want another dose of..." "No," I interrupted her. If whatever she'd given me had started that nightmare, I didn't want any more of it. But I still heard children's voices. Surely I wasn't hallucinating audially, if my visual input was tracking, was I? "Children?" I asked. "The damaged crate," Bopp said shortly. He wasn't keen on our little visitors, either. None of us was child-oriented; that was one of the reasons we worked a transit station instead of a Homeworld. Nadi began a long explanation; I cut my ears out of circuit and figured it out for myself. They'd unpacked her to care for me. She'd found the blasted crate and insisted on opening it, no matter what it did to our food-time ratio, or our sanity. "Just the one crate?" Bopp nodded, Nadi was still talking, but Bopp and I understood each other. From the twist of his heavy eyebrows, it was plain she'd wanted to uncrate all of them when she understood they were indefinitely delayed; transit takes a few hours, but we couldn't be rescued for almost twenty years. Deepfrozen for transit, though, the crates would keep. I t had taken us six subjective weeks to reach Ingeborg, but better than twenty years had passed; only planet-based installations could handle the power needed for n-space insertion. So whatever went wrong, wherever it had happened, unless by some odd chance an Installation ship was already in our area, at a base nearly enough complete to receive messages. that was not involved in whatever catastrophe destroyed us, that could be sent to pick us up... somewhere in that tangle of reasoning, I'd convinced myself we were stuck here. Nadi had run down, or perhaps finished. "Any ideas?" I let my eyebrows wigwag back at Bopp. "Doc guesses an online sun's gone nova." "The safeguards?" "Uh, uh. Those circuits look good on paper, but they've never been really tested. Anyhow, we got a critical overload, the receptor blew, the power's gone. That's it, Sue." Nadi was chattering again. "Mari and Carol are just sweet with the tots, but I've had to speak quite harshly to Stewart and Herman about the serious effects of childhood trauma," she chirped. She was a small, brownhaired, plump, smiling person, with a wrenlike way of tilting her head, and a sweet, high trill to her voice. "I suppose it must be hard for you to remember, all alone like this, how very sensitive small children are to emotional upset." I grunted. My arms and legs were numb, but my butt ached like fury where it pressed the ground, and I needed . a bedpan, badly. I said as much. "Oh. my dear, I don't dare lift you; just let it go. I'll clean you up." "Noplas sheet," I snapped at Bopp, and he trotted off. "It's a good thing you had scanpanels and airsplints in your medikit, " Nadi chattered. She seemed uneasy if she wasn't talking, a trait I had often noticed among guardians. "We have what we need for emergencies, until we can crate the victim for shipment," I replied. That was why we didn't have a respirator; anyone who needed it probably couldn't survive shipment. But scanpanels, sheets about six bony tissue to the naked eye, and airsplints to immobilize fractures, these were simple necessities on any world. She'd used her brain and our equipment, and hopefully done a workmanlike job on me; but my spine was definitely damaged. Well, now I knew where I stood. Or lay. The sun of Ingeborg blanketed me, and Nadi kept stroking my hair off my forehead; I suppose she thought it was soothing. Bopp galumphed up with a huge roll of noplas, and Nadi helped him fit a catchpan under me. Relieved, I remembered something Nadi had said. "'Herman?'" I asked Bopp. "Doc," he grunted. Oh, oh. Then he'd be, omigod, Francis; I'd at least be Suzanne, not Sissy, that sillyass diminutive that was supposed to make tots like me. I preferred "Bud," though I'd been tagged that for continually using it instead of names; now it was familiar, friendly. And she'd had to speak firmly to Doc and Stew about traumatizing the brats. A warning bell went off in my head. "Kids sampling local flora?" I snapped. "You guessed it." "You explain?" My eyes slapped Nadi-ways and back. "Tried to." Hoo, boy. We had a progressive nurse-attendant on our hands, a dozen unsocialized tots, and a hostile planet. "Look, Belayen," I began. "Oh, Sue, please call me Nadi." So she could be informal with another woman. "Whatever. Do you realize that anything those tots ingest is dangerous? Reactions range from acute allergy to actual death-bypoisoning. And we tested healthy adults, with carefully measured minidoses. Take the pseudopears, they look and taste delicious, but are deadly; fruit sugars are rapidly absorbed and rejected. Are you sure you've warned the children?" "They're much too young to heed warnings, Suzanne. Mari and the others are guarding them." "How old are they?" "The youngest is eight," Bopp growled. "In my opinion, that's a fair age to learn, madam. Any kid of eight who can't understand a simple rule in Basic Standard, is too defective to survive on the rim." "Oh, they'll learn, Francis, they'll learn; but gradually, through experience and reasonable explanation, not by frightening lectures, and certainly not through punishment. It will take time, of course, and they must be carefully watched, but they will learn, and without damage to their personal integration. It would have been a good thing if you and your friends had had the benefit of a modern upbringing." That was a low blow; all of us were twenty years outdated just by being here, but we'd all grown up in the usual Environment; none of us had experienced family-group trauma. Bopp reacted with characteristic tact. "Madam, if those children eat anything here, the result will be far more traumatic than any lecture I can imagine. More traumatic even than corporal punishment. More..." "Don't be silly, Francis," she cut him off in midflight. "They're carefully watched. What can possibly happen?" "It's been my experience," I began, but she cut me off, too. "I'll just go and check up on them, since you two are so anxious about them. I'm getting a new outlook on you primitive types -- a very favorable one. I thought you took this sort of job because you were unable to adapt to a child-oriented environment." She trotted off, still flinging compliments over her shoulder. "I wonder what the survival factor really is on newsettled worlds?" I muttered. "Very, very low," Doc replied, coming up behind us. "Damn shame, really. They're bright little bastards, every one of them. We'll have some bad cases of poisoning soon; the others'll have to learn from that." He dropped beside me, wagging his bald head sadly. "I doubt if they'll be allowed to," I said, thinking back over my training. "I bet if one of them gets sick it will be hustled into isolation, and the others won't be told why. Hard truth is too raw for tender minds." "Tell me you're kidding," Bopp pleaded. "Unless things have changed radically, I'm not." "Where could they find an isolation unit here?" Doc asked practically. "But those kids are bred for transit," Bopp exclaimed at the same time. "Sure they are," I answered Bopp. "But they're born on Homeworlds, raised in Environments, cared for by psychologically oriented Guardians, none of whom have ever been out. What they see doesn't impress them, they're raised on holovee. They know about animals, but nothing with teeth has evef chased them. I mean the adults, Bopp, the ones who raise these children. They baby them to shipping age, pack them off -- and never really connect their training with the horrifying mortality-rate; it isn't real to them. "If Nadi had completed transit, she'd find herself with a couple of hundred children, on a raw world with very little help and a few basic supplies, on the far end of a pipeline that is stingy at the best of times, except with more warm bodies. That is the only thing Homeworlds has a surplus of, the only thing they'll ship out in quantity. The ones that lived would be the ones fit to manage the colony... I suppose..." I was getting tired. "They must lose all their socialization under those circumstances," Doc mused, chewing thoughtfully on a fingernail. "Seems pretty damn cruel to me, and wasteful, too," Bopp answered. "Better teach them something first, and give them a fighting chance." "They'd get a better return on their investment, too." "Not all tots ship out," I muttered. "They'd be teaching their own people survival tactics, too." I'd never thought of that before; I'd simply had a gut reaction to the amorphous atmosphere of the Environment, created a trauma or two. and been rejected from Guardianship as incorrigible. I'd been upset at the time, of course, but no, I had to admit that working for Interworld, up to now, had been a hellovalot better. Trying to prevent infant trauma had traumatized me pretty thoroughly; working with a bunch of perfectly egocentered adults had salvaged me. And now we were playing guardian again, dancing to Nadi's tune like a bunch of blobheaded jellybags. N adi was a Guardian, but Ingeborg was our planet. We knew our way around, and she didn't. We could put those kids on the right track ourselves; hopefully before any of them died from her pussyfooting. Ingeborg was a paradise -- aside from the fact that nothing on it was edible; if we could just hammer home that simple lesson, and keep the kids from falling out of trees, or drowning, we had a good chance of raising them. Oh, no, we don't, said I to myself. Better let them die now; we won't have enough food. Twenty years' rations for eight wouldn't begin to feed us, Nadi, and twelve growing children. But I couldn't simply accept letting them die... I must have slept the clock around; the morning sun was full in my face, and I squinted, trying to see who sat beside me. I risked turning my head, just a fraction, before pain warned me that was plenty, thank you! But my back ached even more than it had yesterday, and my legs tingled. I was delighted. Nothing could be as terrifying as that first dead numbness. "Carol?" She bent over me, straight brown hair curtaining her cheeks. "Hi, Bud. Hungry?" Oh, that beautiful, practical gal! Then she fetched Doc, and we worked out a system for outmaneuvering Nadi long enough to indoctrinate the children. I dredged theory out of my aborted training; Garth, Mari, Carol, Stew, and Doc did all the work. Bopp ran herd on Nadi, and Nadi labored grimly to get me on my feet, possibly thinking that once that was accomplished, she could regain full control of the tots. We lost tw'o of them, before they settled down and took us seriously. The rest of them saw exactly what happened, the retching, the convulsions, the delirium... it was a hundred times more effective than any lecture. Stew # caught another little whatnot and, playing with it, the kids got their minds off the recent horror. They named their new pet Puddles, and pretty soon two of the older boys came home with another one. Doc suggested they call that one Piddle, but was fortunately outvoted. The girls tagged it Cocoa, because it was almost black, with a white tuft on the tail which, they explained, was the marshmallow in the cup... by then, I was walking. Very short distances, with lots of help, but walking. And we were already into our second years' rations. R aising kids on Ingeborg was almost fun, once we understood what we were doing. Even Nadi had to admit, after a few furious months, that we hadn't caused any paralyzing traumas. Kids went everywhere and did everything with adults; soon each adult found a favorite among the kids, and some were naturally left out. So w e had to agree among ourselves that we'd share out as evenly as possible, and the one thing we'd never do was pit "my" kid against "your" kid... tricky, in practice, no matter how easy it is to say. Before long we found we needed very little discipline. The kids were busy and respected, with jobs to do and enough people to turn to that no one was neglected, and we didn't overpraise anyone, either. Doc said our community was modeled after certain ancient Terran Amerindian societies, but none of us had even heard of a Terran Amerind. We just did w'hat seemed right at the time. We learned a good deal about Ingeborg; for one thing, we found that the whatnots were bisexual, reproduced marsupially, and that Cocoa was of one sex, the one with the pouch, and Puddles was of the other, and laid the babies Cocoa carried and fed. Pretty soon we had a herd of vyhatnots, following the kids around, lumberingly friendly. It was four years before deterioration began in the two totcrates stored in the deepcache with our rations. By then our tots ranged from twelve to fourteen, and we were faced with another worry. We adults had been made sterile before being shipped here in corpora, but Nadi and the kids had been crated for a rimworld that needed warm bodies; they'd been sent out to breed like rabbits. We had a choice: stretch a few lives for rescue (and to do that, the kids practically had to stop eating, forget about having babies) or uncrate the rest of the tots, and live a short life but a moral one. Delaying making that choice seemed immoral to me, but being human, that was what we did. We'd rationed ourselves, and as soon as the kids matured physically, we expected the same of them; not starvation, but real austerity. And I guess we'd taken it for granted that more of us would die, in the course of things, and the food would stretch. I'm not sure how the others felt, but Doc and I watched those kids adolesce with quiet terror. We'd go off to the lake, and watch lungfish lurch out of the water after lowflying insects, and swear bitterly at the fate that gave us such beauty and not a bite to eat. Doc let me know he felt anything we did about the kids was pretty much up to me. I felt I needed Nadi's cooperation; after all, she was the nurse. I put it off as long as I could. Finally, the matter was taken out of my hands. I was supervising cleanup; the men were off somewhere elsewhere. Nadi was sitting watching me get the kids to help. We didn't have much to litter with, but you know kids -- if there's anything at all, they'll drop it and walk over it as if it wasn't there. Rose and Pete, who were supposed to be helping, were talking with Nadi; I resented their laziness, but was too occupied to speak of it. My kids were working half-heartedly, and watching Nadi and her two covertly. Jody, the youngest boy, had pretty well attached himself to me, went very far, and he was crazy about machinery. We'd stripped down and rebuilt the engine together, when it began to vibrate; he was clever, and a quick learner, and I was glad to have him drive me. I could tell Jody resented Rose and Pete as much as I did. but I didn't expect him to try to shame them into working. "Rose loves Petey," he singsonged, pointing derisively. "Rose and Petey go off together, into the grass." He jerked obscenely. Then he howled, as Jim backhanded him savagely on the mouth, and bored in, head down and fists swinging; Jody wasn't one to take punishment lying down. "Shut up, you little freak," Jim shouted, fending off Jody's fists. "Just shut your freaking mouth!" "They do, they do, they do! You're mad, cause you want Tami to go with you! I seen you, I did!" I was moving as quickly as I could, but Nadi got there first, trying psychology (now, then, dears, what's this all about?) and then physically restraining Jody. I broke the group up with some hastily invented busywork, and they went; they knew I was mad. "All right, Nadi," I said when the kids were gone, "what can we do about this?" "About what?" Oh, innocence! "You know we haven't enough food even for ourselves. We simply can't let the kids breed." "You talk as if they were animals!" "In this sense, they are." "You're jealous." "Because I'm sterile?" The absurdity of it angered me even more. "At least I'm not hogging rations! You don't know the meaning of austerity!" "That isn't fair!" "I've seen you "tasting" the food you're cooking. It makes a meal in itself, your samples!" "Don't talk to me like that!" "You don't deny it, do you?" I was screaming. "Why should I? I never take more than my fair share, what I'd have on any other world!" "You dumb broad, don't you understand you're making the rest of us starve?" "I knew you were jealous! Just because I'm fertile, and you're not! You're afraid the men will ignore you!" "They're sterile, too, and I haven't been ignored, not so's you'd notice! But that isn't the point, Nadi." I strove to speak more calmly. "Really and truly, we can't spare the food. When the deepcache is empty, we'll starve." "It's still almost full." "It's built to hold twenty years' rations; we've used six, we've been pretty careful, and it still looks pretty full. But there's no way we can possibly be rescued in less than eighteen years. Figure it out, Nadi; in four years, we've used six years' rations. Even if we're very, very careful, we'll have trouble stretching the food for eighteen years, and there's no guarantee we'll be picked up then, either. Even if we're still alive." "You're trying to scare me. You just don't like me." She didn't even sound excited any more. I hadn't realized how impervious she was. "Nadi, we've got to keep the kids from breeding. They know about the food, but unless we help them, they won't be able to help themselves. We don't have any birthcontrol drugs, but you're a nurse. You must have some ideas." "They're still children. Sue. It can't be all that urgent." "Have you looked? Those two you were talking to just now are big, strong, fully matured breeders." "I told you that you were jealous." What could you do with a woman like that? I swung around, and suddenly realized that Jody was standing beside me, silent, mouth open, face deadly pale. He'd never seen two women screaming at each other before; I suppose we'd managed to do what Nadi had always feared, and traumatized him, but I was too upset to care. "Are we really going to starve?" he whispered anxiously. "Not today, love," I replied briskly, trying to get a smile. Nadi was still standing there, staring triumphantly at me. "Aren't you supposed to be starting dinner?" I snapped. "Oh, of course. I wouldn't interfere for the world." "What?" I yelled. Jody was twelve, not yet pubescent; she could actually sneer at me when she fawned over hulking fourteen-yearolds, and flirted with them, too. Nadi was just as likely to get pregnant as any of them. I told Jody to go off and play; the men were back, I could hear the he'd heard, but I was too angry to think to caution him. I had to think of some way to convince Nadi to teach contraception to the fertile girls, but I couldn't. The more I thought, the madder I got, and the madder I got -- the nerve of that woman! -- the less able I was to think. I don't know how much later it was when I heard a terrible screech from the cookshack, and saw Jody tearing toward me. I can't stand quite straight, but I can still hurry when I have to. It was Nadi, of coursa, vomiting, convulsing; she'd spilled the stew pot and the stove was in real danger of being upset. Rose was holding her head, or trying to; it was more than one girl could handle. Doc and Bopp carried her out where she couldn't hurt herself, and I dug into the drugbox for the small vial of antiallergen that was all wc had left. It had to be deliberate. No one asked about it, not even Doc; no one wanted to know. By the time Nadi was up and around again, it was obvious that Rose and Tami were already pregnant. Nothing in the medikit would act as a chemical abortifacient, and Nadi swore she hadn't the training to interfere surgically. I'd thought it was fairly simple, but Nadi gave a lecture on the subject, and Doc backed her up. She did teach the other kids basic contraception. We watched the blossoming stomachs of the two gravid girls, and I got so I was counting rations in my sleep. It was hard to realize how desperate our straits were. Ingeborg is so beautiful that Paradise suffers by comparison: warm sun, gentle rain, even climate, sweet water. But Paradise had only one tree forbidden its residents. The heavier Rose and Tami grew, the more I felt I had to get away. The only way I could see for any of us to live was for some of us to die voluntarily, and I was a logical candidate. But someone would have to see that the kids didn't get out of line, and someone would have to pull those crates out of the deepcache and dump them before Nadi noticed how they were discharging, and someone would have to prod the kids into keeping up their studies and their records -- we insisted that each of them write a daily log -- and the someone usually seemed to be me; but I was the one who should die, soon, before I used up more rations. So Jody spent quite a lot of time driving me around and generally trying to cheer me up, with Hey You, his darkgold whatnot calf, flatfooting behind us. When the sun got high, Jody would park the and help me down, and we'd sit and talk, or I'd sleep while Jody climbed for fruit to toss to Hey You. The whatnots were wild about those pears, which normally didn't drop until they'd dried into a sort of inedible parachute that the wind carried several hundred meters, and where they landed, there'd soon be the beginnings of another clump of trees. They only produced fruit for a few years, though, so they had to seed liberally. I had the kids keeping notes on everything we found on Ingeborg, anything we thought of, or guessed at; partly for practice, and partly in the desperate hope we'd think of something miraculously lifesaving. Anyway, this day we went a lot further than usual, over the crest of hills beyond the station and across the broad valley beyond. Then Hey You started to tire, and Jody steered for a clump of trees about halfway up the slope. Before we got there, though. Hey You started to act oddly, sniffing the ground, and shying away, and hopping up and down, and generally acting the fool. So Jody naturally stopped the her problem was. There on the ground was a clump of small, deep blue ovoids. I picked one up; it was cool, jellied, but firmly shaped. They lay there like a nest of shell-less eggs without the nest. Hey You pranced about nearby; idly I tossed one to her. She was used to catching pears, and fielded it neatly. Jelly globs dripped off her flews. Then she went absolutely wild, spitting, shaking her head, thrusting her paws into her mouth... Jody grabbed her and dragged her down to a stream at the foot of the slope, and she thrust her head into the water and shook it, and blew, and choked, and finally drank and drank and drank. In the meantime, I was thinking. What Hey You could eat, we couldn't. This she instinctively knew she shouldn't eat; maybe we could. It was a wild chance, but hadn't I already figured I'd be the one to die? I nibbled an egg, nervously, half expecting it to burn my tongue, so I'd spit and paw my mouth like the poor whatnot. But it was bland, slightly salty, sort of a cross between raw egg and lightly flavored gelatin. I licked my fingers, packed the rest into the carryall of the where Jody knelt beside Hey You. The calf was down, breathing harshly and trembling. I helped Jody tie it to the loader. All the way back, I kept watching myself for some reaction, shuddering sympathetically with the suffering whatnot, but it was all sympathy. I felt fine. Nadi eagerly helped with the nearly comatose calf. I took Doc aside and showed him the eggs. "How long ago did you eat it?" he asked, turning up my eyelids and taking my pulse. "Must have bpen two hours," I said around the thermometer. "The whatnot reacted instantly, though." "Any more of them out there?" I shrugged; where there were eggs there were egg-layers -- and thus more eggs. Obviously. He removed the thermometer. "Temperature's normal. No cramps, no vomiting, no hives or asthma... so far." "I didn't look for any more. I went to help Jody with the calf." Doc glanced at the sky. "Too late to go back today, I'm afraid. Let's hope you tolerate this, and there's lots more, and they don't spoil..."he breathed the list like a prayer. We boiled the eggs and I ate them. Doc wanted to share them with me, but I told him that was stupid and he admitted as much. I slept badly, still expecting symptoms; Doc sat quietly beside me. Either he was a lot more confident in my fate than I, or he was a better actor. Hey You died in the night. We carried her back to the valley of the blue eggs and buried her there, which seemed to comfort Jody somewhat. Then we hunted the whole hillside for more eggs, and found nothing. Hot and tired, we gathered by the pseudopear tree beside Hey You's grave. "We'll have to search with whatnots," I said. "It was Hey You that found those others." Naturally the kids raised a storm of protest; they were as attached to their pets as Jody, We held an impromptu town meeting on the sunny hillside, shouting at each other and generally growing incoherent and red in the face. "We won't make that mistake again," I yelled, silencing them by sheer volume. "It was my fault that Hey You ate that egg. We spotted them by her avoidance reaction; she knew better than to eat them. If I hadn't tossed it like a pear, she'd be fine now -- but we might not know we could eat those things." Doc took a turn emphasizing the importance of a new food supply to help us hold till rescue; they knew it, but they needed reminding. "So what's the maximum time to rescue, Herman?" Nadi asked innocently. "Forever, Madam." Doc's voice was frosty. She thought he was kidding. W e were too excited to wait for the girls to deliver before mounting a full scale expedition. Carol and Mari packed food, Stew rounded up the whatnots with the Garth, Doc, and Bopp consulted on a course from the old aerial maps. Nadi and Mari would stay with Rose and Tami. Everyone else would spread the whatnots into a loose sweeping crescent, while I strays, and run errands. Like, hopefully, carrying back clutches of eggsThis was new territory for us; there'd never seemed much point in exploration, knowing that there was nothing out there to eat. Surveys showed that the miles and miles of lake-dotted prairie simply went on for miles and miles. We planned to sweep out straight past the valley as far as we felt safe supply-wise, then return on a passing sweep. If necessary. It wasn't. Large clumps of the clear, shell-less eggs showed up just over the hill from Hey You's valley; we ate them for the evening meal. The next morning we found enough "nests" to make it worthwhile for me to run them back to base for processing. The whatnots were perfect pointers; they bucked and whined and carried on to our complete satisfaction. They also misbehaved around various bare patches of earth, where the prairie grass had rotted to the ground; Doc guessed that decaying egg-masses had poisoned the soil. However, we never saw anything that could have laid the eggs, not one sign of any strange animal. And it had to be strange, whatever dropped anything we could eat. Naturally we wanted to identify it. If it was alien to the planet, it had to have a food supply somewhere that we could eat. If itthey could eat the rotated proteins and somehow untwisted them in their bodies, we might be able to eat them. I had nearly twenty kilos of eggs to take back to camp. And I met Mari, hiking out to meet me, following the flattened grass. I didn't need to ask. "Nadi decrated the rest of the kids. Right?" Mari nodded, breathlessly, then burst into tears. I got her calmed down, and she explained. "She must have seen the crates when she went to the cache right after you left. I didn't even know she was going, we didn't need any more food out, we had plenty, but you know what a glutton she is. "At least that's what I think she did. Because she must have drugged us. She doesn't trust us, especially since that stew... anyhow, we all woke with a sick headache about noon -- with tots popping all over the place." "Damn," I groaned. "If she'd just waited til we were sure of those eggs, we'd have uncrated the children properly! Any adults in those crates?" "No. Oh, Bud, I'd forgotten what hellions our kids were! We tried to round them up and lecture them, but Nadi interfered. She's going to raise this group her way. You wouldn't believe the time we had! And now four or five of the kids are poisoned, and Nadi was trying to get the rest away instead of nursing the sick ones, but anyhow we haven't any more antiallergen, and Tami went into labor, and I tried to get Nadi to help her, but Nadi was hysterical, she wasn't even making sense. So Rose and I hammered some rules into the kids; they were pretty scared by that time, and I came to get help." "Out to fetch the cavalry?" I tried to keep my voice light. The one time Mari should have stuck it out... but I should talk; I'd left Nadi where she could get at those crates. "I had to! Nadi's gone sort of catatonic, the kids are scared out of their minds, the sick ones must be dying, Tami's in labor, and poor Rose can't cope." She wrapped herself around me and sobbed miserably. I disentangled myself, cursing our stupidity in not providing radio-transmitters for our expedition. We hadn't built any before; we rarely were out of earshot. But we should have planned better, not rushed off in all directions at the first hope of survival. We could cobble up transceivers from transmitter parts easily enough; we'd left the remaining station alone, as if it could magically link us to the universe. Now was the time to rip into it for every bit of technology we could salvage. We were going to survive! Our lives had meaning again! Before anyone could rescue us, there'd be a third generation on Ingeborg; we'd make sure our rescuers found people, not savages. We'd find metal ore, we'd reinvent tools that didn't require intricate fabrication. Our little colony had a real chance for life. see Tami's baby boy born. W ell, now we know that whatever disrupted our station was probably more than an online nova; it's more than ten years past the date we figured for rescue. We don't talk about that any more. Bopp's dead, and Garth, and Stew; I'm pretty crippled, but I get a lot of help. Statistically, women live longer than men. Statistics hurt in a small group like ours. We've done a lot, though. We had a small sack of seeds in store, from the colonization check; prayerfully we "killed" a patch of ground with rotted eggs, and sowed that withered seed. Some of it grew, and we hoarded its seed, and the next harvest was better; the growing season is pretty much continuous, though we have to reconstitute the soil almost constantly. With the grain and vegetables we can grow, the eggs provide us with a pretty balanced diet. While we're picking up all the blue eggs we can find, we find more and more of them. Apparently we're encouraging production. We work; oh, my god, how we work! There's so little time left for us. We should have realized much sooner that we were on our own, and faced our real problem: creating a viable society for our successors. (Not our children. How I regret my casual accession to permanent sterilization. Sometimes I'd almost rather leave damaged descendents than none at all... but our kids understand, and try to help; we're all multiple godparents.) Pseudopearleaves soaked in mild caustic, beaten, pressed, and rolled dry make fair paper; we don't encourage authorship, we require it. This is one society that will have complete historical records, and plenty of them. Everyone contributes to the evening thinktalks, and even the wildest suggestions are considered. Something one of the youngsters said gave Doc and Jody the idea for our improved gangplow; the permanent ink Pete makes came from a chance remark of mine about using fish secretions as fixative. Ingeborgian fish don't cooperate, but there's a kind of large beetle that does. The kids are fantastic, but we're the ones who remember. They understand about in corpora ships and n-space transmitters, but we're the only ones who really believe in them. Their memories of glowlux and holovee are fading; they never had a chance to explore their "civilized world." But they won't be savages. They have their records, and their gumption, and everything we can fabricate before we've all left them. We even teach them n-space maths, impractical as they seem to kids who will spend their lives herding whatnots, farming, and collecting blue eggs; Doc claims they're a religion, now. I say they're true, and someday they'll be useful to them. Nadi has authored an Epic: drama, dance, music, and history all stylized and interwoven. She takes each group of adolescents into her exclusive care for a year, and they learn to perform it for the anniversary of the Blast; it's sort of a "coming of age" rite for them. I suppose it's her substitute for the Environment she'd like to isolate every tot in. It keeps a sense of history alive, and it's not bad ritual, though the language is elaborate, and everyone is shown as tremendously wise and capable. She's left out all of our shocked scrambling and frantic making-do. In the Epic, when we find the eggs, we've almost starved to death, though it's quite soon after the Blast, and everyone gathers to sing formal praise to the Power that spread manna in the desert, with phrases copped whole from her Bible. She's put in a lot about me, making my recovery sound practically miraculous; this boosts her part, of course, and also lends authority to my finding the blue eggs. I get very embarrassed, listening to an awestruck child pretending to be me; I feel as if I were being deified. Nadi's moved herself and her school out to the remains of the transmitter. We were glad enough to see her go; she's gone rather dramatic and strange, but it doesn't seem to hurt the kids to let her teach them for just one year. She guards the cache, and what's left of the equipment fanatically, though no one would think of touching them. There's just a few rations left, which we save for the annual Blastday Feast, and of course we've used everything we could from the transmitter, but Nadi's laid out everything that's left in solemn rows, carefully labeled; their arrangement bears no relation to their function, but she takes the kids on tour, and they recite the names Garth and Doc wrote on her labels like a hive of reverent bees. Even Becky's tooled leather belt with the gold buckle is there; she should have been buried in it, but we didn't find it until later, and no one wanted to wear it. Sometimes I wonder if the kids think it was part of the works? Nothing on the label says it wasn't, and it must make as much sense to them as the crystacircuits and transplates. Nadi sought me out recently, and breathlessly whispered that she'd heard a space ship land, way back before we found the first blue eggs. Naturally, I asked her why she waited so long to tell us, and I guess I hurt her feelings, being so skeptical; she plans to write it into the Epic. Doc says it's to compensate for not being rescued. We can't believe her; none of us heard anything, but if it helps her to think that way, there doesn't seem to be much harm in it. Anyway, she attributes the egglayers to divine providence, so an actual spaceboat is supererogatory. The fact that we've never been able to catch one of them, or even get a decent picture before we ran out of landfilm, has reinforced her certainty in their supernatural origin. And it is true that the nights we watched from concealed blinds, they went elsewhere; we even had to search out their eggs again with whatnots. After that we put out a tripwired camera; it caught a blur, and they got scary again, and it took weeks before things settled down. I think they're psi-sensitive, or empathic, or both. They aren't big, that much we know, and they move very fast. And it's plain they never evolved on Ingeborg. Somewhere there may be worlds with evenly mixed rotations; as Doc says, just because we haven't found one doesn't mean they don't exist. The point is, the egglayers shouldn't exist here. I tend to believe they're escapees from some alien expedition, maybe strayed pets, and they couldn't multiply until we came along to clean up after them, so they didn't poison their pasture. Before, they'd have to keep on the move, and that couldn't be a good way to raise their young. On the other hand, if they're intelligent, I suppose they could eventually try to control us. Keep us as their useful pets. So I'm just as glad we can't see them. We imagine them as fantastic, benevolent, beautiful creatures, aware of our omnivorous appetites. Nadi's working on that, though; she has a couple of her little granddaughters in training now, learning to think loving thoughts at the creatures. Some day they'll go out, pure dedicated virgins, to entice our shy egglaying unicorns. (Nadi's education didn't include the classical myths, but I wonder: what happened to captured unicorns?) Maybe Nadi is creating a religion, as Doc says, while the rest of us build a society to fit. That's scary; religions don't deahwith the world as it is, they always set out to change it. While Nadi worships whatever provided the egglayers, and the Hand of God is as good a name as any, I guess it's safe; if she ever centers her devotion on the egglayers themselves... that really bothers me. That's when I wish I'd gone ahead and finished the job the poisoned stew began, so long ago. But the rest of us have our illusions, too; we still call them egglayers. We've always known those blue spheres weren't eggs; even extraterrestrial eggs would have internal coherence, and no creature as biologically advanced as these would leave its next generation to rot. Ever hear of Coprid beetles? We know what we're eating, but it doesn't sicken us, as long as we think of it as eggs. We've built a life here, collecting eggs in Eden.  galaxy bookshelf dec I an Ellison bonanza for those addieted to him and for those who want more material to go on hating him a lot. One is a reissue (Ellison Wonderland , Signet, SI. #) of his first, # collection. In a way it has always been my favorite Ellison book, one against which one may measure the astonishing distance he has traveled since he wrote stories like The Silver Corridor and Do-it-Y ourself. Intrinsically a good entertaining book, it is, especially with the new # introduction, an important strophe in the Ellison saga. The other book is Approaching Oblivion (Walker, #), which the author certainly is not. The man could die dead and not do that. The book contains all recent stories and one new one, and is as angry and as abrasive as anything he has done to date. A certain degree of disillusion has come to Ellison in recent years, and small wonder. Now he is angry because no one (he thinks) has been listening, no one (he thinks) has been moved by his energy, his passion, his compassion and his fury. Now he's mad at you. I think more people have listened, have been moved by him than he realizes. I have become aware recently that among the great numbers of ex-flower-children from the late 'sixties who have cut their hair and reverted to tobacco have not, after all, changed anything but their exteriors. So it is with the ones who marched, the ones who protested, the ones who hoped and acted, dreamed and acted. They're under cover rather than underground now, but the change in them in basic no matter what appearances tell the pundits. Trivial and deep, certain changes take place within and around us, and Vogue and Women's Wear Daily cannot eliminate the bikini and the miniskirt. President Ford cannot disappear Watergate, Rome cannot cancel contraception. Ellison is supremely right in crying out in outrage against what he calls in his introduction students' sinking "back into a charming Fifties apathy (with a simultaneous totemization of the banalities and mannerisms of those McCarthy Witch-Hunt Fifties)... but he seems not to be aware of the true meaning, for example of the explosion of fury against Nixon when he fired Archibald Cox and instigated the "Saturday Night Massacre." I beg Harlan Ellison in this open forum not to despair, not to abandon either his passion nor the compassion which is his true wellspring, a deeper one than that puddle of anger and retribution in which he still insists on splashing and stomping. People have listened and will listen; people can change and will. The book carries a gracious Foreword by Michael Chricton, and the stories are a maelstrom and a chiaroscuro. Get it. Dig this: Now we can predict this apocalyptic date to within a couple of years. A remarkable chain of evidence, much of it known for decades but never before linked together, points to # as the year in which the Los Angeles region of the San Andreas fault will be subjected to the most massive earthquake known in the populated regions of the Earth in this century. At the endpoint of the chain, directly causing this disaster, is a rare alignment of the planets in the Solar System. By disturbing the equilibrium of the Sun, which in turn disturbs the whole Earth, the planets can trigger earthquakes. The trail links astrology -- for that is really what the study of planetary alignments is, even though we can explain their effects in sound scientific terms -- astronomy, meteorology, geology, geophysics and other sciences. Small wonder that pieces of this chain have lain about unrecognized for so long. But now they have been put together there is no question about the implication: in #, when the Moon is in the Seventh House, and Jupiter aligns with Mars and with the other seven planets of the Solar System, Los Angeles will be destroyed. The astrological link with the dawning of the age of Aquarius may or may not be coincidence; that is outside the scope of this book, which contains only solid scientific evidence and reasoning. Never in my book-reviewing life before have I given away the punchline, exposed the plot, until I wrote the above, which is p. # of The Jupiter Effect (Walker, introduces tion by Isaac Asimov, with two appendices and an index, #.) Startling as it is, this conclusion is not the most interesting aspect of the book. Its authors, John Gribbin, an editor of the international science magazine Nature, and Stephen Plagemann, a meteorologist (among other things) kooks with a nutty theory. As Asimov points out in his introduction, they have gathered widely disparate clues and pieced them together with a meticulousness which rivals the performance of the greatest fictional detectives. And like detectives who know that a trial must follow their revelation, they lay out every scrap of evidence and every link of their chain of reasoning for examination and test. A more exciting, a more pertinent narrative would be hard to find. One thing particularly appealed to me: so many science and popularscience articles and books pursue a notion isolated, insulated from human affairs and human nature. What this book points out, explicitly and implicitly, about the bull-headedness and greed, the purposeful marriage to ignorance, of growth-oriented politicians and developers in earthquake-prone California, is almost as devastating as the quake itself. As in all good literature, the message, the moral, is larger than the narrative. This is going to be a most prestigious and effective book, especially out here in Never-never Land. Not effective enough, of course, but then... human beings will make their point, even more effectively than Gribbin and Plagemann. and speaking of the Good Doctor, he has (of course) another new book, and it was reviewed for us by the printer. As you may know, I get a good many forthcoming books in the form of galleys -- long printed sheets, by which the printer sets up his type preparatory to breaking it down into pages. Each galley has the name of the book at the top, together with various codings, and the number of the galley. At the top of Galley # in this one, where the title is supposed to go, the printer wrote: The Best Is Isaac Asimov The Best of Isaac Asimov (Doubleday, #) really needs no other remarks than that; nevertheless, I shall make some. The book is a collection of a dozen stories, chosen by the author as his own personal favorites. Some, like Nightfall, are acknowledged classics; some, like Marooned Off Vesta, you may never have heard of, and are here because of Asimov's nostalgia for the peripheral circumstance of their origins. All of this he covers in a typical, charming, highly personal asimovian introduction. It all helps to know the man better and, being what he is (to know him is to love him), knowing him better is to love him more. I do not know when Mr. van Daniken trotted out his first chariot, but it says here that Jacques Bergier wrote his Les Extra-Terrestres dans L'histoire for publication in #. The Regnery hardcover is dated #, and now we have it in paperback, as Extraterrestrial Visitations from Prehistoric Times to the Present (Signet, indexed, #). It is so much better written, better reasoned, and generally, well, better than the original chariot and all its cabooses (now, there's an image for you) that one can only be horrified at the popularity of the Swiss sensationalist and his many imitators, just as one can be appalled at the fact that the publisher binds it to look like the others. It's like putting a diamond seventh in line behind zircons. Bergier's premise is that we have been visited by other beings whose function was (is?) to bring us knowledge, and also to create surprises in order to study our reactions and thus gauge our progress. In the course of this endeavor, he gives us some of the most fascinating glimpses not only of a good many of the things van D writes about, but of strange and wonderful men in history, like Lord Cavendish and Benjamin Franklin, to name only a couple, and the vortices of knowledge which spun off from them and into their cultures. The big difference between Bergier and the others -- even the others who obsessively debink each other -- is that they all insist, while Bergier merely lays it out, lucidly and in an orderly fashion. If you are moved by van Daniken at all, it is likely that it will be in the direction of faith-full acceptance. Bergier gives you solid leads for your own research. If you want your sense of wonder reborn, get this book. M ad Michael Moorcock is at it again, this time with the further adventures of Jherek Carnelian, a resident of the wild, weird hedonistic culture "at the end of time." An Alien Heat was the first volume of a trilogy, and this, The Hollow Lands, (Harper  Row, #) is the second. In the first book we met Mrs. Amelia Underwood, snatched mysteriously into the far future from # London, where the incomparable Jherek, the most naive innocent since Billy Budd, yet still to be compared with no one else you have ever encountered, falls wildly and obsessively in love with her, follows her back to her own time, then returns alone to his own by means I shall not tell you. In this book, driven by his passion, he returns to her again, and they have -- adventures. So much for the plot skeleton. Only Moorcock can convey the outrageous texture of these narratives, the bored and potent subsidiary characters, and the fabulous -- that is, the real human truths for which all this madness is metaphor -- quality of the tale-telling and the prose. Aside from R. A. Lafferty, I doubt there is a more accomplished prose stylist than Michael Moorcock alive. (Vell, maybe Nabakov.) I must say again, as I did in reporting on the first book, that I'd gladly have waited a bit for this one and the next, to get them all in one volume. At these prices, and #some pages for each. The Dancers at the End of Time trilogy will come high. But then -- you'll have a high time with it. Con your library into getting it all, in any case. I think it's time, and just, and kind of nice to salute our friendly rival with a mention of its #th birthday and The Best from Fantasy and Science Fiction (Doubleday, #), one hell of a good book, edited by Edward L. Ferman. Now, I feel a little funny about this, because one of my stories is in it and, as I have said before, I tend not to review books with my stories in them. In this case, however, I feel I must. What Mr. Ferman has done is to gather together the lead stories of six of FSF's special issues, each of which featured an appreciation of the author by someone who knew him when, and a bibliography. The appreciations are by Judith Merrill, L. Sprague de Camp, Gordon R. Dickson, and Robert A. W. Lowndes. The updated, booksonly biblios were compiled by the authors andor Sam Moskowitz, Mark Owings. The authors are Ray Bradbury, Isaac Asimov, Fritz Leiber, Poul Anderson and James Blish. And what's-his-name. Every one of these stories is not only good; it is, in my mind, important. and here again comes the bottom  of the page, and I have so much more to tell you about. With the wish that I could expand my comments, let me recommend Sundance (Nelson, #), a fine new collection by Robert Silverberg; Andiomeda Gun, (BerkleyPutnam, #) a swift strong novel by John Boyd; Continuum # (BerkleyPutnam, #) Roger Elwood's crete but connected novelettes by Farmer, Anderson, Oliver, Scortia, McCaffrey, Wolfe, Pangborn and SargentZebrowski; The Many Worlds of Andre Norton (Chilton, ed. Roger Elwood, bibliography, #), a fine sampler of this prodigious writer. Features a Rick Brooks critical appreciation which is most perspicacious; and a most provoking non-fiction book, Worlds in Creation (Regnery, #) by Kenneth Gatland, President of the British Interplanetary Society, and scientist-test pilot Derek Dempster. I'll tell you more about this one in my next.  He returned from the fathomless depths of space to reclaim his lost love -- and they lived happily ever after... N aturally, there was a tremendous fuss made over him, since he was the first man actually to buy up his indenture and return from a colonyworld. He had been away eighteen years, farming on bleak Novotny IX, and who knew how many of those years he had been slaving and saving to win his passage home? Besides, rumor had it that a girl was involved. It could be the big romance of the century, maybe. Even before the ship carrying him had docked at Long Island Spaceport, John Burkhardt was a systemfamed celebrity. Word of his return had preceded him -- word, and all manner of rumor, legend and myth. The starship Lincoln, returning from a colony-seeding trip in the outer reaches of the galaxy, for the first time in its history, was carrying an Earthward-bound passenger. A small army of newsmen impatiently awaited the ship's landing, and the nine worlds waited with them. When he stepped into the unloading elevator and made his descent, a hum of comment rippled through the gathered crowd. Burkhardt looked his part perfectly. He was a tall man, spare and lean. His face was solemn, his lips thin and pale, his hair going gray though he was only in his forties. And his eyes -- deepset, glowering, commanding. Everything fit the myth: the physique, the face, the eyes. They were those of a man who could renounce Earth for unrequited love, then toil eighteen years out of the sheer strength of that love. Cameras ground. Bulbs flashed. Five hundred reporters felt their tongues going dry with anticipation of the big story. Burkhardt smiled coldly and waved at the horde of newsmen. He did not blink, shield his eyes, or turn away. He seemed almost unnaturally in control of himself. They had expected him to weep, maybe kneel and kiss the soil of Mother Earth. He did none of those things. He merely smiled and waved. The Global Wire man stepped forward. He had won the lottery. It was his privilege to conduct the first interview. "Welcome to Earth, Mr. Burkhardt. How does it feel to be back?" "I'm glad to be here." Burkhardt's voice was slow, deep, measured, controlled like every other aspect of him. "This army of pressmen doesn't upset you, does it?" "I haven't seen this many people all at once in eighteen years. But no -- they don't upset me." "You know, Mr. Burkhardt, you've done something special. You're the only man ever to return to Earth after signing out on an indenture." "Am I the only one?" Burkhardt responded easily. "I wasn't aware of that." "You are indeed, sir. And I'd like to know, if I may -- for the care to tell us a little of the story behind your story? Why did you leave Earth in the first place, Mr. Burkhardt? And why did you decide to return?" Burkhardt smiled gravely. "There was a woman," he said. "A lovely woman, a famous woman now. We loved each other, once, and when she stopped loving me I left Earth. I have reason to believe I can regain her love now, so I have returned. And now, if you'll pardon me -- " "Couldn't you give us any details?" "I've had a long trip, and I prefer to rest now. I'll be glad to answer your questions at a formal press conference tomorrow afternoon." And he cut through the crowd toward a waiting cab supplied by the Colonization Bureau. N early everyone in the system had seen the brief interview or had heard reports of it. It had certainly been a masterly job. If people had been curious about Burkhardt before, they were obsessed with him now. To give up Earth out of unrequited love, to labor eighteen years for a second chance -- why, he was like some figure out of Dumas, brought to life in the middle of the #th Century. It was no mean feat to buy one's self back out of a colonization indenture, either. The Colonization Bureau of the Solar Federation undertook to transport potential colonists to distant worlds and set them up as homesteaders. In return for one-way transportation, tools and land, the colonists merely had to promise to remain settled, to marry, and to raise the maximum practical number of children. This program, a hundred years old now, had resulted in the seeding of Terran colonies over a galactic radius of better than five hundred light-years. It was theoretically possible for a colonist to return to Earth, of course. But few of them seemed to want to, and none before Burkhardt ever had. To return, you had first to pay off your debt to the government -- figured theoretically at # for round-trip passage, # for land, # for tools -- plus # interest per year. Since nobody with any assets would ever become a colonist, and since it was next to impossible for a colonist, farming an unworked world, to accumulate any capital, no case of an attempted buy-out had ever arisen. Until Burkhardt. He had done it, working round the clock, outproducing his neighbors on Novotny IX and selling them his surplus, cabling his extra pennies back to Earth to be invested in blue-chip securities, and finally -- after eighplus-accruedinterest that would spring him from indenture. worlds wanted to know why. The day after his return, he held a press conference in the hotel suite provided for him by the Colonization Bureau. Admission was strictly limited -- one man from each of the twenty leading news services, no more. Wearing a faded purplish tunic and battered sandals, Burkhardt came out to greet the reporters. He looked tremendously dignified -- an overbearing figure of a man, thin but solid, with enormous gnarled hands and powerful forearms. The gray in his hair gave him a patriarchical look on a world dedicated to cosmetic rejuvenation. And his eyes, shining like twin beacons, roved around the room, transfixing everyone once, causing discomfort and uneasiness. No one had seen eyes like that on a human being before. But no one had ever seen a returned colonist before, either. He smiled without warmth. "Very well, gentlemen. I'm at your disposal." T hey started with the peripheral questions first. "What sort of planet is Novotny IX, Mr. Burkhardt?" "Cold. The temperature never gets above sixty. The soil is marginally fertile. A man has to work ceaselessly if he wants to stay alive there." "Did you know that when you signed up to go there?" Burkhardt nodded. "I asked fort the least desirable of the available colony worlds." "Are there many colonists there?" "About twenty thousand, I think. It isn't a popular planet, you understand." "Mr. Burkhardt, part of the terms of the colonist's indenture specify that me must marry. Did you fulfill this part of the contract?" Burkhardt smiled sadly. "I married less than a week after my arrival there in #. My wife died the first winter of our marriage. There were no children. I didn't remarry." "And when did you get the idea of buying up your indenture and returning to Earth?" "In my third year on Novotny IX." "In other words, you devoted fifteen years to getting back to Earth?" "That's correct." It was a young reporter from Transuniverse News who took the plunge toward the real meat of the universe. "Could you tell us why you changed your mind about remaining a colonist? At the spaceport you said something about there being a woman -- " "Yes." Burkhardt chuckled mirthlessly. "I was pretty young when I threw myself into the colonization plan -- twenty-five, in point of fact. There was a woman; I loved her; she married someone else. I did the romantic thing and signed up for Novotny IX. Three years later, the newstap from Earth told me that she had been divorced. This was in #. I resolved to return to Earth and try to persuade her to marry me." "So for fifteen years you struggled to get back so you could patch up your old romance," another newsman said. "But how did you know she hadn't remarried in all that time?" "She did remarry," Burkhardt said stunningly. "But -- " "I received word of her remarriage in #, and of her subsequent divorce in #. Of her remarriage in #, and of her subsequent divorce in #. Of her remarriage in the same year, and her subsequent divorce in #. Of her remarriage in #, and of her divorce four months ago. Unless I have missed the announcement, she has not remarried this last time." "Did you abandon your project every time you heard of one of these marriages?" Burkhardt shook his head. "I kept on saving. I was confident that none of her marriages would last. All these years, you see, she's been trying to find a substitute for me. But human beings are unique. There are no substitutes. I weathered five of her marriages. Her sixth husband will be myself." "Could you tell us -- could you tell us the name of this woman, Mr. Burkhardt?" The returned colonist's smile was frigid. "I'm not ready to reveal her name just yet," he said. "Are there any further questions?" along toward mid-afternoon, Burkhardt ended the conference. He had told them in detail of his efforts to pile up the money; he had talked about life as a colonist; he had done everything but tell them the name of the woman for whose sake he had done all this. Alone in the suite after they had gone, Burkhardt stared out at the other glittering towers of New York. Jet liners droned overhead; a ness. New York, he thought, was as chaotic and as repugnant to him as ever. He missed Novotny IX. But he had had to come back. Smiling gently, he opaqued the windows of his suite. It was winter, now, on Novotny IX 's colonized continent. A time for burrowing away, for digging in against the mountain-high drifts of blue-white snow. Winter was eight standard months long, on Novotny IX; only four out of the sixteen standard months of the planet's year were really livable. Yet a man could see the results of his own labor, out there. He could use his hands and measure his gains. And there were friends there. Not the other settlers, though they were good people and hard workers. But the natives, the Euranoi. The survey charts said nothing about them. There were only about live hundred of them left, anyway, or so Donnoi had claimed. Burkhardt had never seen more than a dozen of the Euranoi at any one time, and he had never been able to tell one from another. They looked like slim elves, half the height of a man, gray-skinned, chinless, sadeyed. They went naked against their planet's bitter cold. They lived in caves, somewhere below the surface. And Donnoi had become Burkhardt's friend. Burkhardt smiled, remembering. He had found the little alien in a snowdrift, so close to dead it was hard to be certain one way or the other. Donnoi had lived, and had recovered, and had spent the winter in Burkhardt's cabin, talking a little, but mostly listening. Burkhardt had done the talking. He had talked it all out, telling the little being of his foolishness, of his delusion that Lily loved him, of his wild maniac desire to get back to Earth. And Donnoi had said, when he understood the situation, "You will get back to Earth. And she will be yours. " That had been between the first divorce and the second marriage. The day 'the newstapes had brought word of Lily's remarriage had nearly finished Burkhardt, but Donnoi was there, comforting, consoling. and from that day on Burkhardt never worried again. Lily's marriages were made, weakened, broke up, and Burkhardt worked unfalteringly, knowing that when he returned to Earth he could have Lily at last. Donnoi had told him solemnly, "It is all a matter of channelling you r desires. Look: l lay dying in a snowdrift, and I willed you to find me. You came: l lived. " "But I'm not Euranoi," Burkhardt had protested. "My will isn't strong enough to influence another person." "Any creature that thinks can assert its will. Give me your hand, and  will show you. " Burkhardt smiled back across fifteen years, remembering the feel of Donnoi's limp, almost boneless hand in his own, remembering the stiff jolt of power that had flowed from the alien. His hand had tingled for days afterward. But he knew, from that moment, that he would succeed. B urkhardt had a visitor the next morning. A press conference was scheduled again for the afternoon, and Burkhardt had said he would grant no interviews before then, but the visitor had been insistent. Finally, the desk had phoned up to tell Burkhardt that a Mr. Richardson Elliott was here, and demanded to see him. The name rang a bell. "Send him up," Burkhardt said. A few minutes later, the elevator disgorged Mr. Richardson Elliott. He was shorter than Burkhardt, plump, pink-skinned, cleanshaven. A ring glistened on his finger, and there was a gem of some alien origin mounted on a stickpin near his throat. He extended his hand. Burkhardt took it. The hand was carefully manicured, pudgy, somehow oily. "You're not at all as I pictured you." Burkhardt said. "You are. Exactly." "Why did you come here?" Elliott tapped the newsfax crumpled under his arm. He unfolded it, showing Burkhardt the front-page spread. "I read the story, Burkhardt. I knew at once who the girl -- the woman -- was. I came to warn you not to get involved with her." Burkhardt's eyes twinkled. "And why not?" "She's a witch," Elliott muttered. "She'll drain a man dry and throw the husk away. Believe me, I know. You only loved her. I married her." "Yes," Burkhardt said. "You took her away from me eighteen years ago." "You know that isn't true. She walked out on you because she thought I could further her career, which was so. I didn't even know another man had been in the picture until she got that letter from you, postmarked the day your ship took off. She showed it to me -- laughing. I can't repeat the things she said about you, Burkhardt. But I was shocked. My marriage to her started to come apart right then and there, even though it was another three years before we called it quits. She threw herself at me. I didn't steal her from anybody. Believe me, Burkhardt." "I believe you." Elliott mopped his pink forehead. "It was the same way with all the other husbands. I've followed her career all along. She exists only for Lily Leigh, and nobody else. When she left me, it was to marry Alderson. Well, she killed him as good as if she'd shot him, when she told him she was pulling out. Man his age had no business marrying her. And then it was Michaels, and after him Dan Cartwright, and then Jim Thorne. Right up the ladder to fame and fortune, leaving a trail of used-up husbands behind her." Burkhardt shrugged. "The past is of no concern to me." "You actually think Lily will marry you?" "I do," Burkhardt said. "She'll jump at it. The publicity values will be irresistible. The sollie star with aires now stooping to wed her youthful love, who is now a penniless ex-colonist." Elliott moistened his lips unhappily. "Perhaps you've got something there," he admitted. "Lily might just do a thing like that. But how long would it last? Six months, a year -- until the publicity dies down. And then she'll dump you. She doesn't want a penniless husband." "She won't dump me." "You sound pretty confident, Burkhardt." "I am." For a moment there was silence. Then Elliott said, "You seem determined to stick your head in the lion's mouth. What is it -- an obsession to marry her?" "Call it that." "It's crazy. I tell you, she's a witch. You're in love with an imaginary goddess. The real Lily Leigh is the most loathsome female ever spawned. As the first of her five husbands, I can take oath to that." "Did you come here just to tell me that?" "Not exactly," Elliott said. "I've got a proposition for you. I want you to come into my firm as a Vice President. You're system-famous, and we can use the publicity. I'll start you at sixty thousand. You'll be the most eligible bachelor in the universe. We'll get you a rejuvenation and you'll look twenty-five again. Only none of this Lily Leigh nonsense. I'll set you up, you'll marry some good-looking kid, and all your years on Whatsis Nine will be just so much nightmare." "The answer is no." "I'm not doing this out of charity, you understand. I think you'll be an asset to me. But I also think you ought to be protected against Lily. I feel I owe you something, for what I did to you unknowingly eighteen years ago." "You don't owe me a thing. Thanks for the warning, Mr. Elliott, but I don't need it. And the answer to the proposition is No. I'm not for sale." "I beg you -- " "No." Color flared in Elliott's cheeks for a moment. He rose, started to say something, stopped. "All right," he said heavily. "Go to Lily. Like a moth drawn to a flame. The offer remains, Mr. Burkhardt. And you have my deepest sympathy." at his press conference that afternoon, Burkhardt revealed her name. The system's interest was at peak, now; another day without the revelation and the peak would pass, frustration would cause interest to subside. Burkhardt told them. Within an hour it was all over the system. Glamorous Lily Leigh, for a decade and a half queen of the solidoJilms, was named today as the woman for whom John Burkhardt bought himself out of indenture. Burkhardt explained that Miss Leigh, then an unknown starlet, terminated their engagement in # to marry California industrialist Richardson Elliott. The n'Hirriage, like Miss Leigh's four later ones, ended in divorce. "I hope now to make her my wife , " the mystery man from Novotny IX declared. " After eighteen years I still love her as strongly as ever. " Miss Leigh, in seclusion at her Scottsdale. Arizona home following her recent divorce from sollie-distributing magnate James Thorne, refused to comment on the statement. For three days. Lily Leigh remained in seclusion, seeing no one, issuing no statements to the press. Burkhardt was patient. Eighteen years of waiting teaches patience. And Donnoi had told him, as they trudged through the gray slush of rising spring, " The man who rushes ahead foolishly forfeits all advantages in a contest of wills. " Donnoi carried the wisdom of a race at the end of its span. Burkhardt remained in his hotel suite, mulling over the advice of the little alien. Donnoi had never passed judgment on the merits and drawbacks of Burkhardt' s goal; he had simply advised, and suggested, and taught. The press had run out of things to say about Burkhardt. and he declined to supply them with anything new to print. So, inevitably, they lost interest in him. By the third day, it was no longer necessary to hold a press conference. He had come back; he had revealed his love for the sollie queen, Lily Leigh; now he was sitting tight. There was nothing to do but wait for further developments, if any. And neither Burkhardt nor Lily Leigh seemed to be creating further developments. It was hard to remain calm, Burkhardt thought. It was queer to be here on Earth, in the quiet autumn, w hile winter fury raged on Novotny IX. Fury of a different kind raged here, the fury of a world beings, but Burkhardt kept himself aloof from all that. Eighteen years of near-solitude had left him unfit for that sort of world. It was hard to sit quietly, though, w ith Lily just a visicall away. Burkhardt compelled himself to be patient. She would call, sooner or later. She called on the fourth day. Burkhardt's skin crawled as he heard the hotel operator say -- in tones regulated only with enormous effort -- "Miss Leigh is calling from Arizona, Mr. Burkhardt," "Put the call on." She had not used the visi-circuit. Burkhardt kept his screen blank too. She said, withdut preliminaries, "Why have you come back after all these years, John?" "Because I love you." "Still?" "Yes." She laughed -- the famous LL laugh, for his benefit alone. "You're a bigger fool now than you were then, John." "Perhaps." he admitted. "I suppose I ought to thank you, though. This is the best publicity I've had all year. And at my age I need all the publicity I can get." "I'm glad for you," he said. "You aren't serious, though, about wanting to marry me, are you? Not after all these years. Nobody stays in love that long." "I did." "Damn you, what do you want from me?" The voice, suddenly shrill, betrayed a whisper of age. "Yourself." Burkhardt said calmly. "What makes you think I'll marry you? Sure, you're a hero today. The Man Who Came Back From The Stars. But you're nothing, John. All you have to show for eighteen years is callouses. At least back then you had your youth. You don't even have that any more." "Let me come to see you. Lily." "I don't want to see you." "Please. It's a small thing -- let me have half an hour alone with you." She was silent. "I've given you half a lifetime of love. L.ily. Let me have half an hour." After a long moment she said, simply, hoarsely, "All right. You can come. But I won't marry you." H e left New York shortly before midnight. The Colonization Bureau had hired a private plane for him, and he slipped out unnoticed, in the dark. Publicity now would be fatal. The plane was a chemically powered jet, somewhat out of date; they were using photon-rockets for the really fast travel. But. obsolete or no, it crossed the continent in three hours. It was just midnight, local time, when the plane landed in Phoenix. As they had arranged it, Lily had her chauffeur waiting, with a long, sleek limousine. Burkhardt climbed in. Turbines throbbed; the car glided out toward Lily's desert home. It was a mansion, a sprawledout villa moated off -- a moat, in water-hungry Arizona! -- and topped with a spiring pink stucco tower. Burkhardt was ushered through open fern-lined courtyards to an inner maze of hallways, and through them into a small room where Lily Leigh sat waiting. He repressed a gasp. She wore a gown worth a planet's ransom, but the girl within the gown had not changed in eighteen years. Her face was the same, impish, the eyes dancing and gay. Her hair had lost none of its glossy sheen. Her skin was the skin of a girl of nineteen. "It's like stepping back in time," he murmured. "I have good doctors. You wouldn't believe I'm forty, would you? But everyone knows it, of course." She laughed. "You look like an old man, John." "Forty-three isn't old." "It is when you let your age show. I'll give you some money, John, and you can get fixed up. Better still. I'll send my doctors to you." Burkhardt shook his head. "I'm honest about the passing of time. I look this way because of what I've done these past eighteen years. I wouldn't want a doctor's skill to w ipe out the traces of those years." She shrugged lightly. "It was only an offer, not a slur. What do you want with me, John?" "I want you to marry me." Her laughter was a silvery tinkle, ultimately striking a false note. "That made sense in #. It doesn't now. People would say you married me for my money. I've got lots of money, John, you know." "I'm not interested in your money. I want you." "You think you love me, but how can you? I'm not the sweet little girl you once loved. I never was that sweet iittle girl. I was a grasping, greedy little girl -- and now I'm a grasping, greedy old woman who still looks like a little girl. Go away, John. I'm not for you." "Marry me, Lily. We'll be happy. I know we will." "You're a stupid monomaniac." Burkhardt only smiled. "It'll be good publicity. After five marriages for profit, you're marrying for love. All the worlds love a lover, Lily. You'll be everyone's sweetheart again. Give me your hand, Lily." Like a sleepwalker, she extended it. Burkhardt took the hand, frowning at its coldness, its limpness. "But I don't love you, John." "Let the world think you do. That's all that matters." "I don't understand you. You -- " She stopped. Burkhardt's grip tightened on her thin hand. He thought of Donnoi, a gray shadow' against the snow, holding his hand, letting the power flow from body to body, from slim alien to tall Earthman. It is all a matter of channelling your desires, he had said. Any creature that thinks can learn how to assert its will. The technique is simple. Lily lowered her head. After a moment, she raised it. She was smiling. ((YT won't last a month," RichJardson Elliott grunted, at the sight of the announcement in the paper. "The poor dumb bastard," Jim Thorne said, reading the news at his Martian ranch. "Falling in love with a dream-Lily that never existed, and'actually marrying her. She'll suck him dry." On nine worlds, people read the story and talked about it. Many of them were pleased; it was the proper finish for the storybook courtship. But those who knew Lily L.eigh were less happy about it. "She's got some angle," they said. "It's all a publicity stunt. She'll drop hint as soon as the fanfare dies down. And she'll drop him so hard lie won't ever get up." Burkhardtand Lily were married on the tenth day after his return from space. It was a civil ceremony, held secretly. Their honeymoon trip was shrouded in mystery. While they were gone, gossip columnists speculated. How' could the brittle, sophisticated, much-married Lily be happy with a simple farmer from a colony-world? Two days after their return to Earth from the honeymoon. Burkhardt and his wife held a joint press conference. It lasted only five minutes. Burkhardt, holding his wjfe's hand tightly, said, "I'm happy to announce that Miss Leigh is distributing all of her possessions to charity. We've both signed up as indentured colonists and we're leaving for Novotny IX tomorrow," "Really, Miss Leigh?" "Yes." Lily said. "I belong at John's side. We'll work his old farm together. It'll be the first useful thing I've ever done in my life." The newsmen, thunderstruck, scattered to shout their story to the waiting worlds. Mr. and Mrs. John Burkhardt closed the door behind them. "Happy?" Burkhardt asked. Lily nodded. She was still smiling. Burkhardt, watching her closely, saw the momentary flicker ot her eyes, the brief clearing-away of the cloud that shrouded them -- as though someone were trapped behind those lovely eyes, struggling to get out. But Burkhardt's control never lapsed. Bending, he kissed her soft lips lightly. "Bedtime," he said. "Yes. Bedtime." Burkhardt kissed her again. Donnoi had been right, he thought. Control was possible. He had channelled desire eighteen years, and now Lily was his. Perhaps she was no longer Lily as men had known her, but what did that matter? She was the Lily of his lonely dreams. He had created her in the tingling moment of a handshake, from the raw material of her old self. He turned off the light and began to undress. He thought w r ith cozy pleasure that in only a few weeks he would be setting foot once again on the bleak tundra of Novotny IX -- this time, with his loving bride.  The medicine shaker, the bone breaker. I have seen and been all these. It is nothing but trouble. I have sat on the good side of the fire. I have cried over young women. It is nothing but trouble. M iss Dow leaned against the observation window. Her stomach revolted and she backed away. Unable to quell the nausea rising within her she clamped a hand to her mouth. Dr. Santell gently took her arm. led her away from the window and helped her to a couch facing away from the observation window. Nausea passed; Miss Dow smiled weakly. "You did warn me," she said. Dr. Santell did not return the smile. "It takes getting used to. I'm a doctor and immune to gore, but still I find it unsettling. He's a biological impossibility." "Not even human," Miss Dow suggested. "That's what the government sent you here to decide," said Dr. Santell. "Frankly, I'm glad he's no longer my responsibility." "I want to look at him again." Santell shrugged, lit a syntho. Together they walked back to the observation window. He seemed amused at her discomfort... Again, Miss Dow peered through the window. This time it was easier. A young man, tall and wellmuscled, stood in the middle of the room. He was naked. His uncut black hair fell to the small of his back. His chest was slit with a gaping wound that bled profusely; his legs and stomach were soaked with blood. "Why is he smiling? What is he staring at?" she asked, unable to take her eyes off the figure before her. "I don't know," said Dr. Santell. "Why don't you ask him." "Your sense of humor escapes me," said Miss Dow through tightly closed lips. Dr. Santell grinned and shrugged. His synthetic cigarette reached the cut-off mark and winked out. The butt Hashed briefly as he tossed it into the wall disposal. "Doesn't everything?" suggested Dr. Santell, trying not to laugh at his little joke. Miss Dow turned away from the window. Her look was sharp, withering. "Tell me about him," she snapped, each word like ice. "How did he get -- that way?" His amusement faded. He licked his lips nervously, nodded. "He has no name, at least no official name. We call him Joe. Sort of a nickname. We gave him that name about -- " "Fascinating," interrupted Miss Dow, "but I didn't come here to be entertained by some droll little tale about his nickname." "Friendly, aren't you?" asked Santell, drily. A pity, he thought. If she knew how to smile she might have seemed attractive. "The government doesn't pay me to be friendly. It pays me to do a job." Her voice was cold, dispassionate. But she turned to face Dr. Santell in such a way that she would not see the bleeding man. "How long has he been like this?" "It's all in my report. If you'd like to read it I could -- " "I'd prefer a verbal outline first. I'll read your report later; I trust that it is a thorough one." She eyed him sharply. "Yes, quite thorough," Dr. Santell replied, the polite edge in his voice wearing thin. He turned away from Miss Dow, gazed in at the bleeding man. His words were clipped, impartial. "He is approximately twenty-three years old and has been as he is now since birth." "Incredible!" said Miss Dow, fascinated in spite of herself. "All this is documented?" "Completely. There is no possibility of fakery. Nor point either, for that matter." "Just as you say," echoed Miss Dow, "what have you done to try to cure it? Is it some form of stigmata?" Dr. Santell shook his head. "If this is stigmata, it is the most extreme case this world will ever see. Besides, it is inconceivable that a psychosomatic illness could cause such a drastic biological malfunction." "But surely some sort of surgery?" began Miss Dow. "Some sort of chemical therapy would -- " Dr. Santell shook his head emphatically. "We've tried them all in the seven years he's been here. Psycho-chemistry, primal reconditioning, bio-feedback-tried singly and together; none have had any effect. He's a biological impossibility." "What is his rate of bleeding?" she asked. "It varies," said Dr. Santell. "Somewhere between two and three pints an hour." "But it's not possible!" exclaimed Miss Dow. "No one can -- " "He can and does," interrupted Dr. Santell. "He doesn't do anything normally. I can give you ten reasons why he should be dead. Don't ask me why he isn't." Miss Dow turned her head around and stared at the silent figure standing in the center of the room. The bleeding man had not moved. The blood flowed evenly from the chest wound, gathering in a coagulating pool at his feet. "#'ve had enough." She turned away from the window. "Show me to my office. I'm ready to read that report now." T wo hours later, the last page of Dr. Santell's report slipped from nerveless fingers. The bleeding man lay outside the parameters of human biology. By all rights he should have been dead, indeed, could never have lived. Her hands were a little unsteady as she punched in Dr. Santell's office on the videophone. His face appeared on the screen -- and it was flushed. "Report to me immediately," Miss Dow snapped. "I doubt it, sweetheart," said Dr. Santell, grinning. "I'm off the case, remember?" He drank something out of a dark tumbler. "You're drinking!" snapped Miss Dow. "Now that you mention it," admitted Dr. Santell agreeably. He gave her a lopsided grin. "Perhaps you would care to join me?" "You are a disgusting, undisciplined lout. And I should like to remind you that you are still responsible to me. You may be discharged from this case in your professional capacity, but your standing orders are to cooperate with me in any way possible." "So I'm cooperating," muttered Dr. Santell. "I'll stay out of your way, you stay out of mine." "I won't tolerate this!" she raged. "Do you realize to whom you are talking?" Dr. Santell thought that over slowly. His face tightened. He did realize who she was. It sobered him a little. He tobk another drink from the tumbler to compensate. "Are you sober enough to answer a few questions?" He thought that over for a while too. "I'm drunk enough to answer any questions you have. I don't think I could answer them sober," he said. "I am trying to be understanding," said Miss Dow, a note of conciliation in her voice. "I realize it is quite natural for you to resent me. After all, I am responsible for your termination at this installation." Dr. Santell shrugged it off. He took another drink from the tumbler. "We're both professionals. Dr. Santell," reasoned Miss Dow. "We can't let emotional considerations enter into this. There is no place for emotion here. Our goals must be -- " "Hell! That's easy for you to say!" growled Dr. Santell. "You don't have any!" "That's quite enough, thank you," said Miss Dow, pressing her lips together in a tight, angry line. "No, it's not enough -- " started Dr. Santell. "You can't -- " "The subject is closed!" she shouted. There was an uneasy silence. Miss Dow broke it by changing the subject. "What about his parents?" she asked. "Didn't you read my report?" "It said they committed suicide. It did not specify or go into anydetails. I have to know more than that. Your report was supposed to be thorough. You didn't list your sources of information on his early life, for one thing. I need to know -- " "Ask Nahtari. He can tell you everything," he said. He shrugged as if to say it was out of his hands. "Who?" "Nahtari. His uncle. He comes every week to visit his nephew. Nahtari used to exhibit him at the carnival until we discovered him and brought him here. If you'll turn to the financial report near the back, you will see that we pay him a small gratuity for the privilege of studying his nephew. We pay him by the week and he stops in to pick up his check and talk to his relative." "Did you say he talks to his relative?" "Yeah. It's pretty strange. Nahtari talks to Joe every week for an hour. I don't know if Joe understands anything that is said to him or even if Nahtari cares if he understands. I've never heard Joe respond in any way, not in the seven years I've been here." "When does this Nahtari make his weekly visit?" "He's here now in my office. He brings me a pint of whiskey every week. Makes it himself. You'd never believe how good -- " Miss Dow hit the dial-out button viciously, cutting him off in midsentence. She pushed the door open to Dr. Santell's office. She hadn't bothered to knock. Dr. Santell had his feet propped up on the edge of his desk. He held a drink in one hand and a deck of cards in the other. Across the desk from him sat a grey headed Indian dressed in faded blue jeans, cracked leather boots and a tattered flannel shirt. "I'll see your dime and raise you a dime," said Dr. Santell, slamming a dime onto the pile of change on the desk between them. "Are you Nahtari?" demanded Miss Dow, coming into the room. The two studiously ignored her. "It depends," said the old Indian, not looking up from his cards. "I'll meet your dime and raise you a quarter." Dr. Santell bit his lip. "You're bluffing! I know you don't have that other ace!" Miss Dow marched up to the desk, snatched the cards out of Dr. Santell's hands. Dr. Santell pounded his desk in anger. "Stupid bitch! I had him beat!" He tried to collect the torn cards in his lap. "Is she some kind of nut?" asked Nahtari, holding his cards out of harm's way. Dr. Santell dumped the torn pieces of cards on the top of the desk and sighed. "Yeah. A government nut. She's in charge of Joe now." Nahtari scowled and laid his cards face up on the desk. "And that means she wants to ask me about my relative." "It certainly does," said Miss Dow. "Would you like to come to my office?" Nahtari shrugged. There seemed to be no way to avoid it. "You are owing me twelve dollars," he said to Dr. Santell as he rose to leave the room. "Don't I always," growled Dr. Santell, staring at the ace that Nahtari had had after all. # it down, Nahtari. This may y ake a while. I have a great many questions I want to ask you." She put a new cartridge in her tape machine and turned it on. "If Dr. Santell had taken down all facts from before when I tell him I would not having to be saying again," said Nahtari. "I get tired of telling the story and having no one taking down so I don't have to do all over again." Miss Dow patted the tape machine. "Don't worry about it," she assured him. "This recorder will make a permanent record of everything you say. I guarantee you won't have to tell it again." "You going to listen and take down no matter what?" "Every word," she replied. She started to ask a question but Nahtari held up his hand. "Let me tell whole story," said Nahtari. "It will be a saving of time and you can ask questions after if you have any. I want to get this over before too long. Got to-catch Dr. Santell before he leave with my twelve dollar." Nahtari scratched his chest over his right shirt pocket. "That sounds all right to me," agreed Miss Dow. "Could you start with his parents? I'd like to know -- " "He killed them." "What?" Miss Dow was stunned. "He killed them," repeated Nahtari matter-of-factly. "I was there the day he was born. His father and mother died within an hour of his birthing. He killed them." Miss Dow was confused. "But how did it happen? How could -- " "You was not going to ask questions until I finished," accused Nahtari, dragging the back of his hand insolently across his nose. Miss Dow settled back into her seat with a tight-lipped smile. She motioned for him to continue. "His parents were medicine people. They were people of great power. My brother was one of the strong ones. They had this child stronger than them." Miss Dow made a face. "You don't expect me to believe in primitive super -- " "I am expecting of you to keep your stupid mouth shut so this telling can be done and over with. I want to tell this so you will no longer pester me when I come to see my relative. I know all of your kind of government people. You harass a person -- " "Tell the story!" rasped Miss Dow. "For Christ sakes, just tell the story!" She drummed her fingers impatiently on the desk. "My brother and his woman were filled with the sickness of the world. I knew that my brother did not want to live. His wife knew this and was content to go with them. Then when they had decided the road, she became heavy with child. They had no expecting of this. They became uncertain and did not know the way. But they could not change their decision for the living of the child. They went into the mountains, looking for their road. It was in the fifth month of the child in her belly." Miss Dow sighed impatiently and settled back in her chair. It looked to be a long story, unrestricted by the inclusion of anything factual. Already she regretted asking him for information. , "They were high in the mountains. They laid down for dying but something strange happened. The child began speaking to them. The child was angry. They ran to the high places, to throw themselves off before the power of the child got too strong for them. But the child stopped them at the edge of the cliff and turned them around. The child forced them back down the mountain. And for four months, they were prisoners of the child." "Are you seriously telling me that -- " began Miss Dow with disgust. Nahtari snorted contemptuously and passed his hands in front of his eyes. His eyes seemed to be focused on some far horizon. His voice mocked hers. "I just had a vision. I saw you and Dr. Santell embraced upon the ground and then suddenly crushed by a falling outhouse." "I'm not laughing," said Miss Dow. She wasn't laughing. "Somebody is," said Nahtari with a straight face. "I knew you was going to not let me finish the story and take it all down so I don't have to tell it again. Nobody ever lets me finish my story," complained Nahtari. "Christ! I don't blame them!" said Miss Dow. "I've never heard such an outrageous piece of trash." She turned the tape machine off. "You may have all the time in the world but I haven't got time to listen to this idiocy!" She stood up and marched around the desk. "When you leave, shut the door." Nahtari came around the desk and sat down in her chair. He tilted the chair back and rested his bootheels on the desk. He turned the tape recorder microphone around so that it pointed at him. He pushed the recording button and began talking into the machine. "You bet this time, record is made of all the facts," he said and went on with the story. "For four months, they were prisoners of the child. Five days before he was born, the child began to fear leaving the belly. The fear did not last long but it lasted long enough for his father to put poison in their food without the child's knowing. They ate this poison, the mother, the father and the child. "The child felt the poison and changed it into water in his belly. He felt great sadness in his heart and an anger because they did not want him to live. They did not want him born into a world they had grown sick of. It was not their right to choose for him because his power was greater than theirs. He did not change the poison flowing through them to water. His hatred was at them for they had let the world beat them. They began the agony of poison dying but they could not die. "I sat with them through this time. I sat with my brother and my sister by law and they told me these things through their agony. They screamed to die but the child was punishing them for letting the world beat them. I, Nahtari, did not want to see the child born into this world. I feared his coming. There was nothing I could do. He came to birth. "It was not a child like expected. He bled. His chest was bleeding. I had expected hot roaring fires. I had expected a child of frightful appearance. It was but a small baby that bled and could not talk. "The father pulled the baby up and beat him into breathing. He laid the baby on the bed and went outside the house. After a little while, my sister by law got to her feet, swaying 'on dizzy legs, and she staggered out after him. I tried to stop the bleeding of the baby chest but I was too scared about my brother and sister by law. I ran outside. They laid side by side in the black dirt of the garden. They were dead and five days decayed. "I took the little one into my home but the bleeding sickened my old woman and she died. So I took the bleeding one to the traveling show. The white people there did not sicken and die at the sight of his bleeding. "In lines all around the tent they would stand to pay good money to see the bleeding one. They all wanted to see him bleeding and they were not sickened by it and they did not die. But the government people came and took the bleeding man from me and made me sign little pieces of paper and gave me money so they could do what they do. I turned him over to the government ones and that is all there is to the story and it is the truth. "Now I come every week to talk to him. I know he is too powerful to have a name. I am waiting for him. I am telling so I will not have to tell it again and so that this warning is given to all who would have dealings with him. He is not ready to do what he will one day do. Do not walk in his shadow. Leave him alone for he is not you. For twentythree years he has been gathering power. That is all I have to say." He switched off the tape machine, smiling to himself because there was no one to hear it. He closed the door carefully behind him and went looking for Dr. Santell and his twelve dollars. M iss Dow pushed open the door cautiously. She was not sure if she had the stomach for what she was doing. But making up her mind, she stepped into the room. She kept telling herself that he was perfectly harmless. The drain in the center of the floor was stopped up with clotted blood. He stood in a shallow pool of his own blood. His body was motionless, his breathing just barely perceptible by a slight rising and falling of his chest. The blood flowed steadily to the floor. "Can you hear me?" she asked nervously. She shut the door behind her. She kept her eyes on his face. He stared at her but gave no sign that he had heard her. He seemed to be in no pain, despite the stream of blood flowing down his chest. "I'm not going to hurt you." She approached him slowly with a small, glass lab beaker. Averting her eyes slightly, she placed the glass container below the wound. She felt a little foolish for having spoken to him. It was obvious to her now that he was little better than a cretin and that he could not understand a word she said. She stood there awkwardly, the The naked man seemed unaware of her presence, yet still she felt an unreasonable fear. There was something frightening about the still figure. Something threatening, otherworldly in the steady flow of blood down his chest. He did not seem vulnerable. Rather it was as if the world were too insignificant for him to notice it. She backed away with a full glass of his blood. She felt better with each step she took. He stared at her, no expression on his face, his eyes unusually bright. She had felt very uncomfortable under his stare. Miss Dow had turned and started out the door, watching him alL the while. Suddenly he moved. She turned quickly. Fear rose in her like a tide. The bleeding man cupped a hand beneath the wound in his chest. Slowly, he brought his hands to his lips and drank. Miss Dow fainted. D r. santell found her in the doorway. A tiny, red pool of fresh blood was beginning to blacken on the floor beside her head. The glass beaker she had brought into the room was gone. "What happened?" asked Dr. Santell, bending over the couch, his voice oddly gentle despite its gruffness. "Here -- take a sip of this," he said, offering her a small glass of whiskey. "It'll steady your nerves." She was too weak to refuse. The whiskey burned her throat and made her cough. He made her take another sip. It almost made her gag but it seemed to help. A touch of color reappeared in her face. "He -- he -- he drank his own blood!" she whispered, tottering on the edge of hysteria. Dr. Santell leaned forward eagerly. His features sharpened, his manner became intent and forceful. "Are you sure?" he demanded. "Yes, I'm sure," she said with a trace of her normal sharpness. "Are you sure -- absolutely sure -- he drank his own blood?" he asked again, impatiently. The answer seemed unusually important to him. "Of course. I'm sure, damn it! It was absolutely disgusting!" She wrinkled up her nose, "That revolting animal did it on purpose! Just because I collected a beaker of -- " Dr. Santell suddenly became greatly agitated. "You collected a glass of blood?" he husked. She nodded, bewildered by his strange behavior. "God! It's happened again," he muttered. "It's happened again!" A look of dread passed over his face. "What the devil are you talking about?" demanded Miss Dow. "When I heard you scream, I started running, I was the first one to reach you. You were sprawled in the doorway. There was a big bloodstain beside your head on the floor. There was no glass on the floor of the rdom and it wasn't in the hallway." "Don't be ridiculous! I had it with me. Isn't this an awfully big fuss to be making over a -- " Dr. Santell turned his back on her and dialed security. "Hobeman? This is Santell. Have room # searched for a glass beaker. Delay his feeding time if you have to, but find that beaker!" He shut off the view screen. He looked at Miss Dow. Her face was blank with bewilderment. Before she could ask a question he began, "Something strange has developed in the last few weeks. Our monitors have been picking up unusual activity levels. They aren't sophisticated enough to tell us. exactly what's happening but his heartbeat and galvanic skin responses have been fluctuating wildly." "But what does that have to do with the glass?" asked Miss Dow. "I'm coming to that. A week ago, during one of his strange activity levels, the observation port on the wall of his room disappeared." Miss Dow's face registered shock. "Disappeared? How is that possible?" Dr. Santell was grim. "I have no idea. We found traces of melted glass on the floor of the room. But what disturbs me the most is that we could detect no coronary activity. For two hours his blood was circulating but his heart wasn't functioning," "He's not human, is he?" said Miss Dow'. "I don't know," said Dr. Santell, staring off into space. "I just don't know." H e pushed the carts through the door. The bleeding man stared at him as he had stared for the seven years he had been there. "Soup's on, Joe," said the man with the feeding carts. Two men hidden from view by the door, were examining two streaks of melted glass on the floor. "Hey, hold up there," said one of the men. "He's not to be fed until we've finished our search." "I won't get in the way. What's disappeared this time?" "Nothing important," grumbled one of the men. "Just a glass jar from the lab." "Shame on you, Joe," said the cartman, waving a finger at the motionless figure in the center of the room. "You oughten to be stealing stuff like that." He opened the top of his cart and took out a pair of gloves. "It won't hurt if I feed him will it? I don't have to hose him down until you guys have finished," he said, pulling the gloves over his hands. "Go ahead. We aren't going to find anything anyway." The cart man opened a panel on the side of the cart and brought out a bowl of raw meat. He sat it on the floor in front of the bleeding man. From the other cart he got a large bowl of uncooked vegetables and a large wooden ladle. He detached a water hose from the wall and started backing toward the bleeding man, uncoiling the hose as he walked. When he got to the end of the hose, he turned around. The bleeding man had overturned the feeding bowls with his feet. He was drinking his own biood from cupped hands. ffrpHis is what you are looking l for," said Dr. Santell, handing Miss Dow a clipboard. "His blood type is O lateral. We've run hundreds of tests on it and it seems to be perfectly normal blood, a little more resistant to some diseases than ordinary blood but otherwise normal. It's too bad the government won't let us use his blood. He's a universal donor and at the rate he produces blood, I'll bet he could supply Intercity all by himself." "But that's just the point. We are going to use his blood," said Miss Dow. "We are going to use his blood," said Miss Dow. "We are going to use a lot more besides. That's why I was sent here." "The government's changed its policy, then?" asked Dr. Santell. "Why?" "We've given transfusions of his blood to prisoners and it seems to have no bad effects. Tell me, you've studied him for seven years. Do you have any idea how something like him is possible?" Dr. Santell lit a synthetic cigarette slowly. He gave her a curious look. "Did you listen to Nahtari's explanation?" "That lunacy," sniffed Miss Dow. "I think we should pay a little more attention to a chromosomal mutation theory than some wild story from some primitive like Nahtari." Dr. Santell shrugged. "It doesn't really matter what caused it. I couldn't even make an educated guess. His version is the only evidence we have." "Confine yourself to specifics, please," said Miss Dow. "What biological evidence do we have?" "There is biological evidence pointing to chromosomal differentiation. He has sixty-four paired chromosomes. I have been unable so far to determine their exact structure. He seems to have all the normal ones. Technically, that makes him a member of our species, I suppose. But it's those extra chromosomes that are so unusual. They seem to be entirely new structures unlike anything we are familiar with. It must be something outside our experience. I think I pointed this out in more detail in my report." "But technically, he is human?" asked Miss Dow. "I would say he is," said Dr. Santell. "Very well. Then I am going to give the final go-ahead on this project," said Miss Dow. "And what project is that?" "We're going to transfer him to the military dome at Intercity where he will be dissected for tissue regeneration. Hopefully, his cellular matrix will produce like functioning biological constructs." "What!" Dr. Santell jumped to his feet. "You're not serious! That would be murder! Matrix reconstruction from tissue cultures has never advanced beyond the experimental stage! We don't have the technology to stimulate the reproduction of brain and nerve tissue! Good lord, woman, you can't seriously -- " "I am quite aware of our shortcomings in the field of tissue regeneration," said Miss Dow coldly. "For years, our work in this area has been little better than a waste of time and materials. We have yet to produce a successful unit with a well-developed nervous system. Nor have we been able to successfully clone an individual. These matters, however, are not relevant to this case." "Not relevant! You'll kill him! And to what purpose? A line of research that you yourself admitted has been a waste of time!" stormed Dr. Santell, his face flushed with anger. "Be careful. Dr. Santell," she cautioned him. "I don't think I am happy with your choice of words. We are not going to kill him. Many of our first tissue regeneration experiments are still alive -- alive after a fashion, that is. Their bodies still function, their cells still grow, it is only their minds that are dead." She smiled. "It's still murder! You have no right!" Dr. Santell looked away from Miss Dow. He had suddenly realized that the things he was saying could be considered treason. "When's the last time you had an attitude check, Dr. Santell?" asked Miss Dow. "I almost thought I heard you say something that was opposed to the wishes of our government. You did agree that my patient can be made ready for transport tomorrow morning, didn't you?" "Of course," said Dr. Santell. "He will be ready," "And did I hear you use the word murder, Dr. Santell? I did hear you use the word! I'm sure General Talbot will be most interested in your attitude." Dr. Santell turned and began walking out of the room. He knew that he was in trouble and nothing he could say would make it any better. "Dr. Santell!" He turned to look at her. "I'm really not hard to get along with," said Miss Dow. "You have scientist. I've handled your type besmall measure of eccentricity. But I draw the line at treason." His expression remained blank. "It's only natural that you're defensive about your patient after seven years," she soothed. "You have personalized him, lost your objectivity. But you must know as well as' I do that the bleeding man is a brainless vegetable, hopelessly retarded since birth. You can see that, surely?" Dr. Santell stared wordlessly. "It would be a lot easier for me," she continued, "if I had your cooperation on this thing. You've had seven years experience on this project and you could help us smooth over any rough spots we might encounter. This isn't exactly a normal case. It will require special procedures. Procedures that your cooperation will make possible." She smiled at him. "My report could be a very positive one. It depends on you." Dr. Santell forced himself to smile. "Believe me," he said. "I shall cooperate in any way I can. I apologize for my behavior." Miss Dow' nodded. "Good. Now, how much blood could, let's say, ten of his regenerations, produce in a forty-eight hour period?" Dr. Santell began punching up figures on his desk calculator. T he bleeding man continued to drink. The men studying the glass streaks on the floor had fled. A security guard unlocked the door and looked into the room. The bleeding man did not seem aware of the other's presence. A call went out for Dr. Santell. Dr. Santell, followed by Miss Dow, arrived just in time to see the heavy door buckling outward. "He's gone berserk!" screamed Miss Dow, as the door was battered off its hinges. The bleeding man walked through the wreckage of the door. He advanced upon them, a crimson trail of blood behind him on the floor. Miss Dow fled, screaming. Dr. Santell stood his ground. The bleeding man brushed him lightly as he walked past. He looked neither to left or right. He strode down the corridor, moving quickly, relentlessly. Dr. Santell ran in front of him and tried to push him to a halt. His hands slipped, coming away blood soaked. His efforts to stop him were futile. Through the plasti-glass corridor walls he could see the security guards gathering around Miss Dow at the corridor exit. Dr. Santell took hold of the bleeding man's arm and tried to drag him to a stop but found himself being dragged instead. The bleeding man did not even break stride. Miss Dow stood within a cordon of security men. Dr. Santell knew what she would order them to do even before the bleeding man smashed through the exit door. "Aim for his head!" she shouted. A burst of stunner fire took the bleeding man full in the face. He walked several steps, then toppled. Dr. Santell rushed to his side and put a hand on his chest. "He's still alive," he muttered to himself. "Good shooting, men," congratulated Miss Dow. "A couple of you men carry the body down to the lab." "Is there very much damage to his head?" she asked. "Is he still alive? Not that it matters. We can't risk another episode like this. We might as well do the dissection here. It'll make him easier to handle. We'd have to ship him frozen anyway now that we know more about his capabilities." The security men carried the body away. "He's still alive," Dr. Santell said, pronouncing each word slowly and distinctly. "He's very much alive." M iss Dow had a surgical gown on and a mask. "Are you sure you can handle the dissection all by yourself. Dr. Santell? I could fly someone in to assist." "Quite sure," said Dr. Santell, bending over the still form on the surgery table. "I'll begin soon. You'd better leave now." "I'll be waiting at the military base in Intercity for the body," said M iss Dow . She came over to the table and stood beside him. Her voice was cold and emotionless as usual. "You realize I still must report your treasonable remarks to General Talbot." Dr. Santell nodded, not looking in her direction. "However, your behavior has shown marked improvement. That too will be noted in my report. Trying to stop this creature singlehandedly in the corridor like you did was a very brave if somewhat foolish thing to do. You realize of course that the matter is out of my hands. General Talbot will be the one deciding, not I. Perhaps, after a short period of retraining, you may even be reassigned. A man of your reputation. I'm sure, will find it very easy to rejoin the fold. Only a fool -- or a traitor -- bucks the system." Dr. Santell seemed not to be listening. He stuck a needle into the arm of the body on the dissection table. "What a shame a body like tht should have no mind." mused Miss Dow . "Just think of the power he must have in order to smash through those doors like he did." "Yes," Dr. Santell replied tonelessly. Miss Dow pulled her mask off and turned to leave. "Wait," said Dr. Santell. "Before you go, could you hand me that box of clamps under the table here?" She bent over and looked under the table. "I don't see any -- " His scalpel sliced through her right carotid artery. Her body jerked convulsively and she crashed heavily (o the door. "Yes." said Dr. Santell with a strange look on his face. "It is always a shame to find a good body with a defective mind." It took him a little over two hours to dissect her. By the time he finished, the stimulant he had injected into him had brought the bleeding man back to consciousness. As he was putting her dismembered body into the liquid nitrogen packs for shipping, he kept his eyes on the body of the bleeding man. The body sat up slowly and opened its eyes. The head swiveled and the eyes regarded him. The eyes were alive with raw intelligence. The body slid off the table gracefully and stood up, the wound on his chest completely healed. "I knew," said Dr. Santell. "I knew." The medicine shaker, the bone breaker. I have seen and been all these. It is nothing but trouble. I have sat on the good side of the tire. I have cried over young women. It is nothing but trouble. These are the words I heard written in his skin. He made me kill her. I had to do it. I am not sorry. I knew. That is enough, knowing. -- Paul Santell (This suicide note was found near the charred body of Dr. Paul Santell. who Intercity Police say, apparently soaked himself with an inflammable liquid and then set himself afire. Dr. Paul Santell, twice recipient of the Nobel Prize in psycho-chemistry, police report had been experiencing... -- excerpt from Intercity Demographic Area Telepaper.) T he bleeding man cured of bleeding, walked without haste toward the door leading outside. He remembered the taste of blood, he who no longer had need of it. He pushed the door open and stepped outside. The sky pulled at him but he resisted for that last little moment. His feet touched the ground. His lungs filled with air. His eyes danced on the horizons of the world. Raising his hands into the air, he let the sky pull him away from the earth. He took the air in his lungs and thrust it out with a shout. Silently his lips formed words. And then he had no more need of air and words. His fingers curled into the hands of the sky. He disappeared in a cloud. He Who No Longer Bleeds is gone. He will return. To bleed again.  directions Dear Jim, I'd appreciate it if you'd run the following letter for me. I don't think science fiction writers ought  lightly to get involved in politics, but this is an issue close to most of our readers, and one I think we'll have universal agreement on. t If you eat tuna fish, think about ' changing diets. For hundreds of years tuna were caught by hook and line, but in the last decade "porpoise fishing" for tuna became widespread and is now nearly universal. This involves using speedboats to terrify dolphins into entering purse seine nets. The tuna follow the terrified dolphins. The net is then drawn closed, and the result is unimaginably cruel to the dolphins. Most of them don't survive the experience. In # Congress passed a law protecting dolphins, and a new kind of net that reduced fatalities from thousands of dolphins was introduced. I'm told there's now a net that gets it down to maybe a dolphin per ton of tuna, which means you haven't contributed to more than a small percent of the murder of a dolphin when you buy a can of tuna -- but isn't that too many? If you like tuna but don't like dead dolphins, albacore and skipjack are still caught by methods not involving "porpoise fishing," but those are hard to find. And if you're upset about this, you might write your Congressman and demand that something be done about it. I understand Congress is considering a law that will let tuna fishers buy a license to kill dolphins in connection with their fishing. I try to be a reasonable man, and I recall many friends who were fishing boat captains when I lived in Seattle. They aren't evil, but they have to make a living. So long as anyone is allowed to use "porpoise fishing," then everyone who wants to stay in the fishing business must, because it is just so much more effective than the old methods. And certainly any effective restriction on the tuna industry that as part of their catching system will raise the price of tuna considerably. more if they'll leave our sea-going cousins alone -- and thinks naive me, so would almost everyone in the U.S. if they knew about it. You can learn more about this by sending # to "The Porpoise News," # Twentieth Ave., San Francisco, Calif. #. Jerry Pournelle, Ph.D. More than happy to run such a letter. Although fishermen may not know any better, Congressmen, by God, should. Murder it is, and murder most foul. Dear Editor, With the exception of Heinlein, and a very few others, sf today seldom measures up to the high standards of the fifties. I can think of a lot of reasons why this is so, but would like to share just a few of these reasons with you. The first reason why today's sf is generally inferior is that some of it is highly experimental in form or concept. Eventually the art of sf will be advanced by these experiments, but for now we'll have to suffer through them. Another reason for the inferior sf seems to be that authors are not so content to be entertainers, but are reaching -- and overreaching -- for the Big Concept. To be both a graet writer and an outstanding BigConcept-person is extremely rare, but the authors do not know this, or think that they are exceptions. Still another reason for inferior sf seems to be the desire to imitate Leiber and Tolkien -- and alas, the imitations are worse than blank pages. These imitations seem to combine with a love for the middle ages or the renaissance. So we have jarring cases of medieval societies on other planets or in the future. A man rides up to a castle on a horse and pulls out his laser gun, or perhaps some other unbelievable mixture of two technologies occurs. Perhaps editors are also at fault for the low estate of sf at present. I hesitate to say that, because I know an editor has to be awfully sharp just to keep a magazine operating at a profit. Anyone can write, more or less, but no one is an editor-more or-less; an editor either cuts the mustard or his magazine goes under. Precious few mortals can do it. Yet I suspect that, among the thousands of manuscripts that Galaxy receives each year, there must be three-hundred or so that I'd much prefer to read, rather than those actually published. Could it be that editors become too sophisticated? Could it be that a panel of sf fans would choose to publish manuscripts that would delight the public and make editors vomit? Perhaps an editor should set up such a panel and find out. I really do not mind when an author inserts a bit of the occult or special care to make it believable. The kind of sf that I like to read has clarity; one does not have to read the last half of the story in order to understand the first half. Nor does one have to put a lot of clues together to make sense of the piece. The story may not present a conflict or problem (a conflict or problem usually helps the story along), but it should be fun and interesting to read from the beginning through the middle to the end. I am not satisfied with a story just because it has a terrific ending, no matter how carefully the ending has been prepared by the story as a whole. Much of the sf of today is so tedious, I cannot imagine even the authors writing it with any pleasure. Heinlein, in his speech at the Naval Academy, said: "If it bores me, I don't write it." The other authors should take that statement to heart! Mark Terry P.O. Box # San Diego, Ca. #I #  think you are about # (#) correct, and I hope GalaxyIF reflects this. However, consider: by the nature of things the readership of this and every magazine represents a spectrum of tastes, and what you love someone else might think shallow and done-to-death. Or the reverse might be true. Personally, I go for action-adventure stories with a philosophical foundation, and which contain a valid scientific postulate integral to the plot, and which have believable characters with whom  can form a "relationship." And, of course, the author must write clean, concise prose which nonetheless has a degree of elegance... I don't get many stories like that. Dear Mr. Baen: In your September issue, Mr. Pournelle commented on building materials in his article "A Step Farther Out." He asks why we are so concerned with iron and steel since aluminum is so plentiful and notes that fiberglass and plastics haven't begun to be exploited. In the case of the latter materials he feels that building codes have not caught up with technology. Actually, building codes are largely responsible in both instances. Remember that the reason for the building code is public safety. This is primarily expressed in concern for structural adequacy and fire safety. Although aluminum has replaced steel and other metals to an enormous extent in modern construction, its physical properties have placed a limit on its use. I know of no architect or builder who would not be overjoyed at being offered aluminum door or window openings that would pass standard fire tests. Ignoring any weightstrengthcost factors, further structural use of aluminum is possible now, but it fails in one very large and important area. Aluminum does not successfully interact with concrete (still one of our least expensive, most flexible, and available materials) to provide that special strength, fire resistance, durability and economy that ferroconcrete construction offers. Also, no available aluminum alloy can substitute for stainless steel in corrosion resistance. Despite opposition from affected groups, the code acceptance of plastics has increased greatly in the last few years. In several instances performance has not lived up to the requirements and this has delayed further acceptance. The problem is still one of technology. Better combinations of physical properties are needed. Aging sometimes produces unfortunate effects in either appearance or durability. A material may offer many desirable features but prove hazardous in an actual fire. A great substitute for glass can not take standard maintenance practices. I am sure that composite materials have a great future but we are waiting for better products and for more information, especially on the effects of time and on the results of fuller and more realistic testing procedures. Very truly yours, # N. La Brea Ave. Los Angeles, Calif. # Jerry's reply follows: I believe my column made it clear I was speaking of plastics, fiberglass, and composites as being hampered by lagging codes; although it took long enough to get codes revised to allow exploitation of aluminum. Nor did I blame codes as the only reason for application lagging technology, although a pretty good case can be made for their being a prime cause. Mr. Robinson is as aware as I am that building codes are not primarily concerned with public safety (although certainly they must protect that) but with resale value and protection of moneylenders. Most housing is financed by someone other than the owner, and it is difficult to raise capital for a structure unless the lender can be certain the building will outlast the mortgage. Thus codes tend to be highly conservative, and rightly so. However it has been my experience that they have been unduly conservative, even when the building is a single family residence, isolated from public access, and financed by the owner. An engineered house can be built only by someone determined enough to get through the maze of bureaucrats whose purpose is to enforce a code designed to protect moneylenders rather than either the public or the builder. Because of this, a great deal of research into novel construction methods and techniques has been lost. Years ago I engaged in extensive correspondence with Frazier Formam Peters, a pioneer in the use of concrete in construction of private homes and perhaps the most important architect of stone "traditional" residences in our history; and problems with codes figure largely in that correspondence. (There is an allied difficulty, which is rules designed to protect construction trades unions, but that can of worms would take far too long to discuss, since there is right on both sides here as well as in the code situation.) Mostly, my article was intended to point out that we've got plenty of construction materials left on Earth if only we'll be a bit more thoughtful about how to use them, and I'll let that conclusion stand. Jerry Pournelle, Ph.D. Dear Jim, Congratulations on the August Galaxy! I liked just about everything in it, especially Ed Pangborn's yarn. The Company of Glory. (Mark Bilsen postulates the influence of W. H. Hudson on Pangborn's latest work, esp. Die, The Craven City (author's collection). His commentary has been published in the otherwise undistinguished June issue of his fanzine, Alien Fwowup. I do not hold with this thesis myself; the entire matter of deep exegesis needs to be more carefully gone into. LeGuin is her usual charming mordant and disconcerting self in The Day Before The Revolution. The solemn word-painting in this exquisite portrait of a woman bomb thrower with a dicey heart is one that will remain with me long after I have forgotten the illo (is that one by Staffore?) which reaches hard for incisiveness but burns its fingers on the foreshortening-as-emotion. The Pohl  Kornbluth is several steps above competent, but disappointing through its very effectiveness. (See my letter in the March Glitterglumph titled 'The Long-distance Sadness of the Competent Runner.' R. C. Ritchie Dalton, Georgia Er... yes. Dear Editor, There is an old saying that all good things have an end. We of the sf world want to put off a mutation of our fiction toward vulnerability, dreading a final chapter for this genre. Surely, we say: let a hundred more flowers bloom; let the harvest outlast our day. Nonetheless, many complex factors make up sf and nourish it. No man has been able to pin it down -- who can assure us what is essential? Both Baen and Bova, as well as the rest of the staffs, must often be reminded how sf magazines have prevailed so long. Strangely, they persist for decades, though specialized -- and even general, like magazines have been both ingredient and binding glue since #. Suppose they are the vital link? If the magazines go down, admittedly the security and occupations of only a few could be spoiled. Established and veteran authors would continue with other markets; indeed the trends are proceeding now. But what if the magazines turned out to be the Goose that laid the Golden Eggs? Once they are killed, sf might dissolve into the general. No light would fall on its nature, only regret for seeing a wonder stifled. Furthermore, readers would lose the stimulation of new entertainments; fiction would lack the stimulus of new authors that operate in distinct varieties. Without the catalyst of dedicated magazines, sf might come apart, like a wire puzzle does when a key link is taken. Once such dismantling starts, no one can re-set any limits since the art remains a riddle from its origins. Far worse, its identity stands in peril. Identity looms more important than safe prosperity or larger than entertainment, stimulus to fresh departures. For once sf begins to lose its unique status, the lesser needs are driven in its wake. However, fate is not fixed. Although the field needs more periodicals, not less, they are holding on w'ell. Once choice comes upon readers, editors, writers alike: w hether (o save the arrangement or to drop the magazines and set a dark course. Who can tell the trouble that might lie along that uncharted path? The risk shows, but not any apparent gains. If people seek adventures they should ask for bolder experimental stories, not for revolts against our struggling magazines. John W. Andrews #I E. Foothill Dr. Santa Rosa, Calif. # # per word per Issue (Including name and address) or # Issues # per word. #-word minimum. Payment with order. malics Einslein sought? Send stamped, addressed envelope. Leepress, Rockport, Mass. #. #; 'Walership Down" (British), #; "Guide to Middle Earth", I .#. Catalog free. T-K more, Maryland #. Most complete listing for Sci-Fi Fantasy Occult Books and products. PO Box #G, Plattsburgh, New York #. #'? E. #nd Street, Duluth, Mn. #. to: S  S Books, G-#, # North Wilder, St. Paul, Minn. #. Over # titles listed. Send # cents for one, # for next #, or # for four consecutive catalogs plus Silverberg's "Dying Inside" a # publisher's edition SF book. Send to: Purple Unicorn Books, #-G# London Road, Duluth, Minn. #. plete line of all new publications as well as used. Write to be placed on mailing list. Lois Newman Books, # Pearl St., Boulder, Colo. #. #. Insurance .# extra. Send to: "Thanks lor the Memory," Box #I #-G, Seattle, Wa. #. Enjoy the beauty, mystery, and truth of the stars, constellations, and planets by merely looking up at the sky. We will send you simple, customized directions to locale the heavenly bodies of your choice regardless of where you live on Earth. Details free from Zavijava, P.O. Box #, Arlington, Mass. #. great potentials through my analysis. # per Francisco, Calif. #. value only #c with approvals. Shiprock, Drawer #, El Paso, Texas #. Can you play the organ or piano? Do you enjoy feeling exotic new emotions, attaining strange new insights; is your life a constant flow of unrestrained creativity, of illumination, inspiration, radiance? If this defines your path, and you are run instead to far-out metaphysics and readers of Galaxy#, while supplies last. Thomas Karel Ficek, # Brevator Street, Albany, New York #. Strobes, pillars, many others. Free catalog. S-T, Box #, Ann Arbor, Mich. #ed Czechoslovakian pyramid. Complete package only #. Toth Pyramid Company, Box H, #-# #lh St., Bellerose, NY #. Mark Terry (Chairman), P.O. Box #, San Diego, Calif. #. Tested scientific method. Free details, M G L, Box #-G, West Sacramento, Calif. #. Facts Beyond the Realm of Human Imagination! the hidden frontiers of the human mind and discover facts stranger than fiction. Easy to get. Just send # to Bookstore IF, Church of Scientology, # #th St. NW Washington, D.C. #. Your copy mailed within # hours. Money back guarantee. Remember the glaks, broknips, rizbhus, clqzts, hauhugs and other marvelous monsters that stirred your imagination and swept you away to a world of pure delight? You'll find them romping and stomping through some of the most imaginative stories that ever stretched your mind -- the kind of reading you simply won't be able to put down. Take advantage of our monstrous offer. Any # of the latest science fiction best sellers listed below can be yours for just #! Choose any # books including, if you wish, the most prized book of the year: the # page double-volume col# short stories that have won the science fiction equivalent of the Oscar (a # value). Here's how the Club works: When your application for membership is accepted, you'll receive your choice of # books for just # (plus shipping and handling). If not absolutely fascinated, return them within ten days -- membership will be cancelled and you'll owe nothing. About every # weeks (# times a year), we'll send you the Club's bulletin describing the I . # m #  O' # o o :  o  r - c rI o Vvfc O o  ten Cf # (-o in X O Ur UH o O -- # UHK u.m o tuzJ (ro HO.J in mu. nd Alterant both do nothad autot want a an AlterI, just fill , and respecified. at least our decithe form within # unwanted turn it at eed take Alternates year. You thereafter, ship. Most # , plus ng. OccaSelections out always shers' EdiSend no I the couwith membership "Science Fiction Book Club -si is  j  Depl. KR-oSy, Garden City, New York # s  I have read your ad. Please accept me as a  . member in the Science Fiction Book Club.  j Send me, as a beginning, the # books whose  I numbers I have indicated below, and bill me I I just ## (plus shipping and handling). I agree ! to purchase # additional books during the com! I ing year and may resign anytime thereafter. I ! i i i i i ! Mr. I Mrs. i I Miss I  Please print J  Address  State Zip. J #. The Hugo Winners, Vol. I  II. Giant #-in-l volume ot # award-winning stories. # to #. Asimov introduces each. Pub. ed. # #. The # Annual World's Best S.F., ed. Donald A. Wollheim. # novellas, short stories: Anderson, Simak, others. Spec. Ed. #. The Gods Themselves by Isaac Asimov. The master's first novel in # years...and worth the wait for a fabulous trip to the year #. Pub. ed. # # Again, Dangerous Visions, Harlan Ellison, ed, Forty-six pieces, short stories  novels, Explicit scenes and language may be offensive to some. Pub. ed. # With Rama by Arthur C. Clarke. From Childhood's End author, dazzling, visionary novel of a self-contained world in space. Pub. ed. # #. The Inferno. By Fred  Geoffrey Hoyle. A testy Scottish physicist takes charge... when a deadly quasar threatens the earth. Pub. ed. # #. Science Fiction Hall of Fame, Vol. #B. Ed. by Ben Bova. Eleven more great novellas, by Asimov. Simak. Pohl, others. Pub. ed. # #. Astounding. Harry Harrison. Ed. A memorial anthology for pioneer sci-fi editor John W. Campbell, with # original stories by top writers. Pub. ed. # Icience Fiction Hall of Fame, Vol. #A. Ed. by Ben Bova. Eleven all-time great novellas chosen by Sci-Fi Writers of America. Pub. ed. # # Hellstrom's Hive. By Frank Herbert, tnsect menace! A hairraising sequel to the smash movie The Hellstrom Chronicle. Spec. Ed. #. The Foundation Trilogy by Isaac Asimov. The ends of the galaxy revert to barbarism. Pub. ed. # #. The Mastermind of Mars # A Fighting Man of Mars. Two of Edgar Rice Burroughs' exciting Martian novels in one volume. Illus. by Frank Frazetta. Spec. Ed. The Science Ficlion Book Club offers its own complete hardbound editions sometimes altered in size to fit special presses and save members even more. Members accepted in U.S.A. and Canada only. Canadian members will be serviced from Toronto. Offer slightly different in Canada. Printed in U.S.A. Galaxy Roger Zelazny Tak Hallus Gene Wolfe Fred Saberhagen Jerry Pourneiie C  CO cn Thank you Galaxy Readers! Due to your overwhelming response #o our previous ad, we are happy lo announce # new prepaid economy packages ol underground comix. You will receive Ihe best art and story telling ol today at prices you con allord. Careful selection ol Ihe right packages will mean hours of reading pleasure. We believe these adult stories are what you have been waiting lor. Just check the package(s) you want and send cash, check or M.O. and a statement ol your age (you must be # to order these comix) lo our address, and presto! ! ! your mind will be blown... I am # years ol age or over. # Brain Fantasy. # Legion ol Charlies; Psycholic Adventures I ; Skull #, #, #, # (.# eo) # Mary (.#); Fanlogor # (#); Grim Wil # (SI); Tales from Ihe Leather Nun (.#); Spasm (.#); Slar Reach (-#). # (.#); Psychotic Adventures # (.#); Inner City Romance # (.#); Dr. Atomic # (.#). Harold Hedd # (.#); Armorkins; Skull # (.#): Two Fisled Zombies. # Comix # (.#): Pudge (.#): Tits # Clits; Abortion Eve: Pandora's Box; Manhunt; Girlfighl I , # (.#). # Atomic I (.#); Harold Hedd I (#); Big League Lolls; Short Order; Bijou # (.#), Green Dinosaur #. # don I (.#); Armageddon # (#); Good Jive #; Facts # Life; Eternal Tales. Hof Crackers; Young Lust # (#): Sex and Affection. Pork (.#). # Greaser #; Hungry Chuck Biscuits; Corn Fed I ; Merlon #I Ihe Movement; Laugh in the Dark; Lean Years: High SchoolMountoin; Bakersfield (.#). # Mr. Natural #; Black  While; Big Ass #; Despair; Uneeda. # Fantasy #; Crime Suspense #; Vault of Horror #. Shock Suspense #; Two Fisted Tales #. # Guaranteed qualilyget Ihem as they come off the presses. # (except K, M  N). Over # comix, a value of # for only #. # #. #, #, (.# ea.); Wonder Warthog #. #; Feds n Heads. # #, #, #, #. (.# eo). catalogue loday. Substitutions of high quality will be made. All comix are # cents unless otherwise noted. You may order single copies if you add # cents each lor postage and handling. A Future-History Space War Simulation StarForce is serious science-fiction in game form. You command the space fleets of the Human, L'Chal-Dah, Rame and Xenophobe races as they fight for control of the # starsystems depicted on the forty light-year "Stellar Display". The future becomes history in fourteen scenarios simulating wars taking place from # to # A.D. StarForce fleets, SlarGates, interstellar flight, tactical space maneuvering, empires and revolutions, induced novas, a written future history, a rescue mission StarForce has all this and more! A big #"x#" game map, # playing pieces, and a #-page, illustrated rules booklet packaged in a beautiful, compartmented plastic box...all for only # direct from Simulations Publications, Inc., publishers of Strategy  Tactics Magazine.  Send check or money order to:  Simulations Publications, Inc., Dept. # J # East #rd Street, New York, N.Y. #  Please send me the following simulation games: I Interstellar Conflict in the #th Century. # i  World War HI, Global Warfare in the '#'s. # I  The East Is Red, The Sino-Soviet Conflict. S#   Seelowe, The German Invasion of Britain. S#  Enter my subscription O I yt. (# issues): S# J to Strategy  Tactics,  # yi. (# issues): #  the military history # #. (# issues): S# I magazine with a simQ 'a yr. (# issues): # ulation game in it!  send free brochure name street apt# state zip handling charge. Prices are subject to change without notice. Arnold E. Abramson, Publisher James Baen, Editor Theodore Sturgeon, Contributing Editor L. C. Murphy, Subscriptions Jerry Pournelle, Ph. D., Science Editor John Wright, Advertising Manager Jay Tunick, Circulation Director Third in the author's magnificent and what would seem to have become open-ended series concerning the genially fratricidal Princes of Amber. (Earth is but a Shadow World, one of many cast by the Perfection that is Amber.) To ensure that all parties are current with the affairs of the one real World, Roger has included a prefatory Essay -- which alone will make this a collector's issue among Amberphiles! Arthur Rodney has become embroiled with the lowest element of human society -- sexual sublimators! A beautifully crafted little tale in which we are given a glimpse of the day-to-day life of a band of mercenary warriors of a truly different breed... An hilarious study in cross-cultural conflict and interstellar betrayal. It's really very funnyon the surface... This one is not so funny. The author says of it; "This story is about manipulation, film, and the image of an entire race, as typified in the living death of Iron Eyes Cody." Of Time and Space and a Bicycle Race. A psycho-social satire in which the nature of sexuality is explored -- in depth. Fusion. A non-verbal series. Black holes of less than stellar mass would seem to have an Uncertain future! (Show this one to your neighborhood physicist; it's not in the Learned Journals yet . ) Letters from Davis, Hill, Kelly, Pauls, Pournelle, Sargent, Woods Interior illustrations by Fabian, Freff, Gaughan, Pini tion, a subsidiary of Universal Publishing  Distributing Corporation. Arnold E. Abramson, President. Main Offices: # East # Street, New York, N.Y. #. Single copy: #c. #-issue subscription: # in U.S., # elsewhere. ed in the United Kingdom by Universal-Tandem Publishing Company, Ltd., # Gloucester Road, London SW# #RD. Arnold E. Abramson, Chairman of the Board. Ralph Stokes, Managing Director. Single copy: # p. #-issue subscription in the United Kingdom: #. Copyright Conventions. Ail rights reserved. Second class postage paid at New York, N.Y. and additional mailing offices. The publishers assume no responsibility for unsolicited material. All stories printed In this magazine are fiction and any similarity between characters and actual persons is coincidental. Printed In U.S.A. The greatest collection of science fiction classics every published! Rare masterpieces collector's items -- long out of print -- now available in fine, permanent editions! Just chock the books you want. fHI in the order form tear out and mail this entire ad. The only science fiction work by the creator of the Oz series.  Cloth, #.  Paper, S#  a stunning work on atomic power.  Clolh,se.#  Paper. # e Robert W. Chambers, Swift-moving tales of an incredible "lost world".  Cloth, #  Paper. # First work to feature "mechanical men," A gem.  Cloth, #  Paper. # Ray Cummings, F irst work to explore World of the atom. Contains complete Golden Atom series.  Cloth. S#  Paper. # #  George Allan England, Trilogy in one volume the first adventure into the blasted world of the future.  Cloth, #  Paper, #  Two volumes in one. One ol the earliest -- and best -- on interplanetary travel  Cloth, #  Paper. #  George Griffith, Stunning "war of the worlds" novel, antedating H.G. Weils.  Cloth, #  Paper, #. # Sequel to "Angel", # years later. Sensational battles, comet clash, everything!  Cloth, #  Paper, # Selected by Sam Moskowitz, world's leading science fiction historian Landmark works of the last three centures-remarkable Camp and others. Most of the works have long been novels and stories of speculation, prophecy, fantasy and of print and impossible (or impossibly expensive) high adventure that probed the unknown, penetrated the obtain. Great reading -- in a beautifully printed limi unseen, and often predicted the future. Now reprinted, edition. Choice ol cloth or fine, permanent pap with important new introductory material by such astonishingly low-priced for books of this quality leading authorities as Lester Del Ray, L. Sprague de proud addition to your library! Milo Hastings, One ol Ihe bes! ever written about an incredible underground civilisation  Cloth, #  Paper, # Stanley G. Wembaum, First edition of Weinbaum's collected tales, including some previously uncollected! CS Cloth. #  Paper. # David H. Kefer, Horror, wry humor, Poeresque. First psychological science fiction,  Cloth, #  Paper, #. # Author of Genghis Khan, in a stunning science fiction exploration into the past I  Cloth. #  Paper. #  Finest work by perhaps the world's most popular science fiction writer.  Cloth. #  Paper. #  Published I #I a charmer about a race of winged people  Cloth. ST# D Paper. #  Earliest known visit to Mars, fast-paced, anticipates Edgar Rice Burroughs.  Cloth, # U Paper, #  Scared readers in # believed these horrendous tales to be factcareful! U Cloth, #  Paper, #  Victor Rousseau, First publication since #. Superb, last paced anti-Utopian forerunner of # # Cloth. # Cl Paper, #  Garrett P. Serviss, Smashing adventure-one ol the first stories to use atomic power for space travel.  Cloth, #  Paper. # The first Supeiman (and model for later ones), by author of Generation of Vipers.  Cloth. #  Paper. # Six out of print masterpieces by Sam Moskowitz Lively history of science fiction fandom Many early pix of science fiction greats. ' . Cloth. # #  Paper, #  The shapers of science fiction from the #'s through the #'s, Essential reference i.j Cloth, #  Pape, , #  A treasury ol science fiction by the authors examined in "Explorers".  Cloth. #  Paper, #  Critical and biographical study of # leading science fiction authors ol last # decades.  Cloth, #  Pape. #  #I great stones by writers appraised m Seekers of Tomorrow. tl Cloth, #  Paper. #  Masterful history -- and anthologyol science fiction writers from #I #. Q Cloth. #  Paper, # Hyperion Press, Inc. # Riverside Avenue Westport, Conn. # Please send me the titles I have checked Garrett P. Serviss. Undoubtedly the greatest science fiction work on theme ol a world wide flood.  Cloth, #  Paper, #  Olaf Stapedon, A Mmd-stretching First American Publication by one ol the all-time science fiction greats.  Cloth. # tl Paper, #  Incredible Utopian adventure, published in #, by a far-seeing master criminologist.  Cloth. #  Paper, # My total order is:  Plus #ti per title lor postage and handling Sales tax (where applicable) Total check or money order enclosed   Please send complete descriptive catalog. Name Address City StateZip T-s is the first issue of Galaxy incorporating Worlds of IF. In this regard I would like to quote the relevant portions of my Editorial in IF's final issue: But be of good cheer. The rowdy, fun-loving spirit I have striven to infuse into this magazine will not be lost, but will sound in clear if muted tones in a fusion of the best of two worlds -- the best of Galaxy, which has long stood for intellectual and esthetic pre-eminence, and the best of this magazine. And surely I don't have to tell you what IF is all about! m Here are a few of the contributions to that new magazine that otherwise would have appeared in Worlds of IF. The Alien Viewpoint of Dick Geis will continue to delight and enrage you on a bimonthly basis. The Editor's Page will also maintain a bimonthly presence, as will SF Calendar. Sign of the Unicorn, a new Amber novel by Roger Honor) will first see print in the new GalaxyIF. A new Mack Reynolds story. A new Chandler. A "Berserker." And (as the saying goes), much, much more! So let us make a virtue of our necessities. Heretofore Galaxy and Worlds of IF have each catered largely to a particular sub-set within the generality of science fiction readers. Now the task is simpler; to aim straight for the center, to create -- hopefully with the aid of massive reader feedback -- the ideal sf magazine. With a lot of help from my friends, I think I can do it. So welcome to Galaxy, incorporating Worlds of IF -- the best science fiction magazine in the World! -- Baen Gene Wolfe man very well; I was just seventeen. A flock of snow geese flew under us that day about noon. I remember looking over the side of the basket, and seeing them; and thinking that they looked like a pike-head. That was an omen, of course, but I did not pay any attention. It was clear, fall weather -- a trifle chilly. I remember that. It must have been about the mid-part of October. Good weather for the balloon. Clow would reach up every quarter hour or so with a few double handsful of straw for the brazier, and that was all it required. We cruised, usually, at about twice the height of a steeple. You have never been in one? Well, that shows how things have changed. Before the Fire-wights came, there was hardly any fighting at all. and free swords had to travel all over the continent looking for what there vas. A balloon was better than walking, believe me. Miles -- he was our captain in those days -- said that where there were three soldiers together, one was certain to put a shaft through a balloon; it was too big a target to resist, and that would show you where the armies were. No, we would not have been killed. You would have had to slit the thing .vide open before it would fall fast, and a little hole like the business end of a pike would make would just barely let you know it was there. The baskets do not swing, either, as people think. Why should they? They feel no wind -- they are .aveling with it. A man just seems to hang there, when he is up in one of them, and the world turns under him. He can hear everything -- pigs and chickens, and the squeak the windlass makes drawing water from a well. "Good flying weather," Clow said to me. I nodded. Solemnly, I suppose. "All the lift you want, in weather like this. The colder it is, the better she pulls. The heat from the fire doesn't like the chill, and tries to escape from it. That's what they say." Blond Bracata spat over the side. "Nothing in our bellies," she said, "that's what makes it lift. If we don't eat today you won't have to light the fire tomorrow -- I'll take us up myself." She was taller than any of us except Miles, and the heaviest of us all; but Miles would not allow for size when the food was passed out, so I suppose she was the hungriest too. Derek said: "We should have stretched one of that last bunch over the fire. That would have fetched a pot of stew, at the least." Miles shook his head. "There were too many." "They would have run like rabbits." "And if they hadn't?" "They had no armor." Unexpectantly, Bracata came in for the captain. "They had twentytwo men, and fourteen women. I counted them." "The women wouldn't fight." "I used to be one of them. I would have fought." Clow's soft voice added, "Nearly any woman will fight if she can get behind you." Bracata stared at him, not sure whether he was supporting her or not. She had her mitts on -- she was as good with them as anyone I have ever seen -- and I remember that I thought for an instant that she would go for Clow right there in the basket. We were packed in like Hedgings in the nest, and fighting, it w ould have taken at least three of us to throw' her out -- by which time she would have killed us all, I suppose. But she w'as afraid of Clow. I found out why later. She respected Miles, I think, for his judgment and courage, without being afraid of him. She did not care much for Derek either way. and of course I was hardly there at all as far as she was concerned. But she was just a little frightened by Clow. Clow was the only one I was not frightened by -- but that is another story too. "Give it more straw," Miles said. "We're nearly out." "We can't land in this forest." Clow shook his head and added straw to the fire in the brazier -- about half as much as he usually did. We were sinking toward what looked like a red and gold carpet. "We got straw out of them anyway," I said, just to let the others know' I was there. "You can always get straw," Clow told me. He had drawn a throwing spike, and was feigning to clean his nails with it. "Even from swineherds, who you'd think wouldn't have it. They'll get it to be rid of us." "Bracata's right," Miles said. He gave the impression that he had not heard Clow' and me. "We have to have food today." Derek snorted. "What if there are twenty?" "We stretch one over the fire. Isn't that what you suggested? And if it takes fighting, we fight. But we have to eat today." He looked at me. "What did I tell you when you joined us. Jerr? High pay or nothing? This is the nothing. Want to quit?" I said, "Not if you don't want me to." Clow w'as scraping the last of the straw from the bag. It was hardly a handful. As he threw it in the brazier Bracata asked, "Are we going to set down in the trees?" Clow shook his head and pointed. Aw ay in the distance I could see a speck of w hite on a hill. It looked too far. but the wind was taking us there, and it grew and grew' until we could see that it was a big house, all built of white brick, with gardens and outbuildings, and a road that ran up to the door. There are none like that left now, I suppose. w andings are the most exciting  j part of traveling by balloon, and sometimes the most unpleasant. If you are lucky, the basket stays upright. We were not. Our basket snagged and tipped over and w as dragged along by the envelope. which fought the wind and did not want to go down, cold though it was by then. If there had been a fire in the brazier still, I suppose we would have set the meadow ablaze. As it was, we were tumbled about like toys. Bracata fell on top of me, as heavy as stone: and she had the claws of her mits out. trying to dig them into the turf to stop herself, so that for a moment I thought I was going to be killed. Derek's pike had been charged, and the ratchet released in the confusion; the head went flying across the field, just missing a cow . By the time I recovered my breath and got to my feet. Clow had the envelope under control and was treading it down. Miles was up too, straightening his hauberk and sword-belt. "Look like a soldier," he called to me. "Where are your weapons?" A pincer-mace and my pike were all I had, and the pincer-mace had fallen out of the basket. After five minutes of looking. I found it in the tall grass, and went over to help ('low fold the envelope. When we were finished, we stuffed it in the basket and put our pikes through the rings on each side so we could carry it. By that time we could see men on horseback coming down from the big house. Derek said, "We won't be able to stand against horsemen in this Held." For an instant I saw Miles smile. Then he looked very serious. "We'll have one of those fellows over a tire in half an hour." Derek was counting, and so was I. Eight horsemen, with a cart following them. Several of the horsemen had lances, and I could see the sunlight winking on helmets and breastplates. Derek began pounding the butt of his pike on the ground to charge it. I suggested to Clow that it might look more friendly if we picked up the balloon and went to meet the horsemen, but he shook his head. "Why bother?" I he lirst of them had reached the fence around the field. He was silting a roan stallion that took it at a clean jump and came thundering up to us looking as big as a donjon on wheels. "Greetings," Miles called. "If this be your land, lord, we give thanks for your hospitality. We'd not have intruded, but our conveyance has exhausted its fuel." "You are welcome," the horseman called. He was as tall as Miles or taller, as well as I could judge, and as wide as Bracata. "Needs must, as they say, and no harm done." Three of the others had jumped their mounts over the fence behind him. The rest were taking down the rails so the cart could get through. "Have you straw, lord?" Miles asked. I thought it would have been better if he had asked for food. "If we could have a few bundles of straw, we'd not trouble you more." "None here," the horseman said, waving a mail-clad arm at the fields around us, "yet I feel sure my bailiff could find you some. Come up to the hall for a taste of meat and a glass of wine, and you can make your ascension from the terraee; the ladies would be delighted to see it. I'm certain. You're lloating swords. I take it?" "We are that," our captain affirmed. "but persons of good character nonetheless. We're called the Faithful Five -- perhaps you've heard of us? High-hearted, fiercefighting wind-warriors all, as it says on the balloon." A younger man, who had reined up next to the one Miles called "lord." snorted. "If that boy is high-hearted, or a fierce fighter either. I'll eat his breeks." Of course, I should not have done it. ! have been too mettlesome all my life, and it has gotten me in more trouble than I could tell you of if I talked till sunset, though it has been good to me too -- I would have spent my days following the plow, I suppose, if I had not knocked down Derek for what he called our goose. But you see how it was. Here I had been thinking of myself as a hard-bitten balloon soldier, and then to hear something like that. Anyway, I swung the pincer-mace overhand once I had a good grip on his stirrup. I had been afraid the extension spring was a bit weak, never having used one before, but it worked well; the pliers got him under the left arm and between the ear and the right shoulder, and would have cracked his neck for him properly if he had not been wearing a gorget. As it was. I jerked him off his horse pretty handily, and got out the little aniace that screwed into the mace handle. A couple of the other horsemen couched their lances, and Derek had a finger on the dogcatch of his pike; so all in all it looked as if there could be a proper fight, but "lord" (I learned afterwards that he was the Baron Ascolot) yelled at the young man I had pulled out of his saddle, and Miles yelled at me and grabbed my left wrist, and thus it all blew over. When we had tripped the release and gotten the mace open and retracted again. Miles said: "He will be punished, lord. Leave him to me. It will be severe, I assure you." "No, upon my oath," the baron declared. "It will teach my son to be less free with his tongue in the company of armed men. He has been raised at the hall. Captain, where everyone bends the knee to him. He must learn not to expect that of strangers." The cart rolled up just then, drawn by two fine mules -- either of them would have been worth my father's holding, I judged -- and at the baron's urging we loaded our balloon into it and climbed in after it ourselves, sitting on the fabric. The horsemen galloped off, and the cart driver cracked his lash over the mules' backs. "Quite a place," Miles remarked. He was looking up at the big house toward which we were making. I whispered to Clow, "A palace, I should say," and Miles overheard me, and said: "It's a villa, Jerr -- the unfortified country property of a gentleman. If there were a wall and a tower, it would be a castle, or at least a castellet." T here w'ere gardens in front, very beautiful as I remember, and a fountain. The road looped up before the door, and we got out and trooped into the hall, while the baron's man -- he was richer-dressed than anybody I had ever seen up till then, a fat man with white hair -- set two of the hostlers to watch our balloon while it was taken back to the stableyard. Venison and beef were on the table, and even a pheasant with all his feathers put back; and the baron and his sons sat with us and drank some wine and ate a bit of bread each for hospitality's sake. Then the baron said, "Surely you don't fly in the dark, captain?" "Not unless we must, lord." "Then w'ith the day drawing to a close, it's just as well for you that we've no straw'. You can pass the night with us, and in the morning I'll send my bailiff to the village with the cart. You'll be able to ascend at mid-morning, when the ladies can have a clear view of you as you go up." "No straw ?"our captain asked. "None, I fear, here. But they'll have aplenty in the village, never doubt it. They lay it in the road to silence the horses' hoofs when a woman's w'ith child, as I've seen many a time. You'll have a cartload as a gift from me, if you can use that much." The baron smiled as he said that; he had a friendly face, round and red as an apple. "Now lell me." (he went on) "how it is to be a floating sword. I always find other men's trades of interest, and it seems to me you follow one of the most fascinating of all. For example, how do you gauge the charge you will make your employer?" "We have two scales, lord," Miles began. I had heard all of that before, so I stopped listening. Bracata was next to me at table, so I had all I could do to get something to eat for myself, and I doubt I ever got a taste of the pheasant. By good luck, a couple of lasses -- the baron's daughters -- had come in, and one of them started curling a lock of Derek's hair around her finger, so that distracted him while he was helping himself to the venison, and Bracata .put an arm around the other and warned her of Men. If it had not been for that I would not have had a thing; as it w as. I stuffed myself on deer's meat until I had to loose my waistband. Flesh of any sort had been a rarity where I came from. I had thought that the baron might give us beds in the house, but when we had eaten and drunk all we could hold, the white-haired fat man led us out a side door and over to a wattle-walled building full of bunks -- I suppose it was kept for the extra laborers needed at harvest. It was not the palace bedroom I had been dreaming of; but it was cleaner than home, and there was a big fireplace down at one end with logs stacked ready by, so it was probably more comfortable for me than a bed in the big house itself would have been. Clow took out a piece of cherry wood, and started carving a woman in it. and Bracata and Derek lay dow n to sleep. I made shift to talk to Miles, but he was full of thoughts, silting on a bench near the hearth and chinking the purse (just like this one, it was) he had gotten from the baron; so I tried to sleep too. But I had had too much to cat to sleep so soon, and since it was still light out, I decided to walk around the villa and try to find somebody to chat with. The front looked too grand for me; I went to the back, thinking to make sure our balloon had suffered no hurt, and perhaps have another look at those mules. T here were three barns behind the house, built of stone up to height of my waist, and wood above that, and whitewashed. I walked into the nearest of them, not thinking about anything much besides my full belly until a big war horse w ith a white star on his forehead reached his head out of his stall and nuzzled at my cheek. I reached out and stroked his neck for him the way they like. He nickered, and I turned to have a better look at him. That was when I. saw w hat was in his stall. He was standing on a span or more of the cleanest. yellowest straw I had ever seen. I looked up over my head then, and there was a loft full of it up there. In a minute or so, I suppose it was, I was back in the building where we were to sleep, shaking Miles by the shoulder and telling him I had found all the straw anyone could ask for. He did not seem to understand, at first. "Wagon loads of straw. Captain." I told him. "Why every horse in the place has as much to lay him on as would carry us a hundred leagues." "All right," Miles told me. "Captain -- " "There's no straw here, Jerr. Not for us. Now be a sensible lad and get some rest." "But there is, Captain. I saw it. I can bring you back a helmetful." "Come here, Jerr," he said, and got up and led me outside. I thought he was going to ask me to show him the straw; but instead of going back to where the barns were, he took me away from the house to the top of a grassy knoll. "Look out there, Jerr. Far off. What do you see?" "Trees." I said. "There might be a river at the bottom of the valley; then more trees on the other side." "Beyond that." I looked to the horizon, where he seemed to be pointing. There were little threads of black smoke rising there, looking as thin as spider web at that distance. "What do you see?" "Smoke." "That's straw burning, Jerr. House-thatch. That's why there's no straw here. Gold, but no straw, because a soldier gets straw only where he isn't welcome. They'll reach the river there by sundown, and I'm told it can be forded at this season. Now' do you understand?" They came that night at moonrise.  It was starting to end, after what seemed most of eternity to me. Thus began Nine Princes in Amber, with the awakening of an amnesiac patient in a private sanitorium in upstate New York. Something about the arrangement seemed very wrong to him, so he contrived to escape, learning three things while he was about it: he was registered as Carl Corey; his next of kin was apparently a sister named Evelyn Flaumel, residing in Westchester; his condition was supposedly such that he should be unable to stand, let alone walk out. He departed, proceeding at once to the residence in Westchester. There he met Evelyn, saw that she was frightened, realized the opportunity this represented and engaged her in an ad lib bluffing session wherein he succeeded in convincing her that he had recovered his memory. During the course of this, he became convinced that she was indeed his sister. This stirred the return of other, peculiar memory fragments which he seized upon to strengthen his story. During the conversationhe learned that his name was really Corwin, that he was originally from a place called Amber and that there were numerous other siblings about, few of them kindly disposed toward him. The following day, during Evelyn's absence, he discovered a strange deck of Tarot-like cards in a concealed drawer in her desk. The major trumps, he quickly realized, were representations of the various family members -- himself among them. Studying them, he recognized the following individuals: Random -- wily, small, sharpnosed, laughing mouth, strawcolored hair, dressed in a Renaissance costume of orange, red and brown. Julian -- dark hair, blue eyes, passive expression, dressed in scaled white armor which looked as if it had been enameled. Caine -- swarthy, dark eyed, dressed all in satin of black and green, wearing a three-cornered hat. Eric -- big, dark hair and beard, dressed in a leather jacket and leggings, a plain cloak, high black boots. Benedict -- tall, thin, dour, long of jaw , hazel eyes and brown hair, clad in orange and yellow and brown. Gerard -- a huge, powerfully built man, clad in a light blue dressing gown and a black belt. Bleys -- red beard, red hair, blue eyes, clad in red and orange. Brand -- small, beardless, redhaired, dressed in green, mounted on a white horse. Flora (Evelyn) -- blonde, greeneyed. clad in green. Deirdre -- brunette, blue-eyed, dressed in black and silver. Fiona -- small, red-haired, greeneyed. Llewella -- green haired, grayeyed, clad in gray and green and lavender. -- All of them were very cold to the touch. Things happened quickly that day. Corwin answered the telephone and the caller proved to be his brother Random, in trouble and looking for help. He agreed to help him. Random arrived later that same day, pursued by not quite human beings whom they fought and dispatched. The following day, having also taken in Random as to the state of his memory, Corwin agreed to an attempt to reach Amber, driving EvelynFlora's car. The roadway altered, the world itself changed about them as Corwin drove. He realized that somehow Random was responsible for these effects -- that he was conveying them through something he called Shadowin order to. reach the real world. Amber. After an extremely eventful journey, they succeeded -- encountering en route their brother Julian, w'ho seemed to wish them somewhat less than well, and their sister Deirdre, whom they rescued from a bit of mischief. Then, in sight of Amber, Corwin confessed the true state of his memory. Deirdre and Random decided that the best possible remedy w'ould be for Corwin to walk the Pattern located in a city called Rebma, Amber's mirror image beneath the sea. This was done, and the Pattern restored most of Corwin's memory along with his power over Shadow. Corwin then drew upon the power of the Pattern to transport himself into Amber, where he confronted his brother Eric. Eric, he realized, had been responsible both for the original injury w hich had produced his amnesia and for his exile to the shadow-world. Earth. Eric was planning on taking the throne, left vacant by the long absence of their father Oberon, now presumed dead. Corwin and Eric fought an inconclusive duel, from which Corwin tied when palace guards arrived. Utilizing a deck of the family cards, which he then knew to be communication and transportation devices, Corwin went to his brother Bleys, whom he discovered to be in the process of putting together an army and a fleet of ships for purposes of assaulting Amber before Eric could take the throne. Corwin agreed to join him in this effort. They were later defeated in the military engagements which occurred. Bleys may or may not have perished in a fall from Kolvir, the mountain upon which Amber is situated. Corwin, then Eric's prisoner, was forced to participate in Eric's coronation, after which he was blinded and cast into the dungeons beneath Amber. He laid a curse upon Amber at that time. Years passed, during which his eye tissues slowly regenerated. He was later assisted in escaping from the dungeons by Dworkin -- his father's old adviser, the creator of the Trumps -- who was now' apparently quite mad. The book ends with Corwin sailing away from Amber: A demon wind propelled me east of the sun. The Guns of. Avalon is the story of Corwin's search for Avalon, one of the shadow images of Amber, where he had once ruled. He was aware that a polishing rouge used by jewelers in that place could be caused to ignite in Amber, where gunpowder and other known explosives would not. He intended to employ a different type of warfare in his attempt to wrest the throne from Eric. In the course of his search, he became involved in the troubles of a land called Lorraine, ruled by a who appeared to be one of his own former generals -- a man he had personally exiled from Avalon ages before. The ills of this land, Lorraine, were strangely like those which now lay upon Amber, and he felt constrained to remain for a time and help to combat them. The presence of a woman, also named Lorraine, added to his resolve in this respect. The creatures responsible for the situation were later vanquished at (he center of their place of power, but not before Corwin was recognized by their leader and named by him as the one who had provided them entry to the world. Lorraine was subsequently slain by the man with whom she had run off following a disagreement with Corwin. Corwin and Ganelon proceeded to Avalon, which recently had faced similar problems of its own. The situation had been settled, however, by the Protector of Avalon, who proved to be Corwin's elder brother Benedict -- who had lost his right arm in that final battle. Corwin and Ganelon remained in Avalon as Benedict's guests. There Corwin met a girl named Dara who claimed to be Benedict's greatgranddaughter. She was anxious to learn of Amber and to visit there. Corwin told her of the Pattern, the Trumps and of Shadow -- things she claimed Benedict had never properly explained to her. Later, Corwin and Dara became casually involved. Corwin obtained the chemicals he sought, and on preparing to depart Avalon was advised by Ganelon that there were several fresh corpses in the woods nearby. Deciding not to seek further trouble, Corwin and Ganelon did nothing about this situation. They departed quickly, heading for an eventual meeting in Brussels with an arms merchant Corwin had known when he had lived on the shadow Earth. They were pursued by Benedict, and Corwin assumed the reason to be his actions with Dara. When he faced Benedict in combat beside the black road, however, Benedict disavowed any knowledge of the existence of Dara and accused Corwin of the murder of his retainers. Corwin managed to best Benedict by means of a ruse involving the black road itself -- a phenomenon somehow connected with the troubles of Amber, Lorraine and Avalon, cutting through a great number of the shadow worlds, spreading ill wherever it touched. Leaving Benedict bound and unconscious, Corwin summoned Gerard via his Trump to attend to him. He then proceeded to Earth, obtained arms and ammunition, recruited a shadow assault force and returned to Amber for purposes of disposing of Eric. He arrived in the middle of a battle, however. Amber was under attack by creatures which had reached it over the black road. He joined with the forces of Amber in repelling the attack. Eric was fatally injured in the fighting. Before his death, Eric gave Corwin the Jewel of Judgment, the weapon he had used against him in the attack Corwin and Bleys had commanded years before. As he lay dying, he partly instructed Corwin as to its attunement. Dara then appeared on the scene, advanced into the city, reached the Pattern and walked it -- an ability supposedly only possessed by those of the blood of Amber. She underwent peculiar transformations during this passage. Completing the Pattern, she announced that Amber would be destroyed. Then she vanished, giving no reason for this threat. I T ignored the questions in the I eyes of the groom as I lowered the grisly parcel and turned the horse in for care and maintenance. My cloak could not really conceal the nature of its contents as I slung the guts over my shoulder and stamped off toward the rear entrance to the palace. Hell would soon be demanding its paycheck. I skirted the exercise area and made my w ay to the trail that led toward the southern end of the palace gardens. Fewer eyes along that route. I would still be spotted, but it would be a lot less awkward than going in the front way where things are always busy. Damn. And again, damn. Of troubles I considered myself amply possessed. But those w ho have do seem to get. Some spiritual form of compound interest, I suppose. There were a few idlers beside the fountain at the far end of the garden. Also, a couple guards were passing among the bushes near the trail. The guards saw me coming, held a brief discussion and looked the other way. Prudent. Me. back less than a week. Most things, still unresolved. The court of Amber, full of suspicion and unrest. This, now: a death to further jeopardize the brief, unhappy prereign of Corw in I: me. Time now to do something I should have done right away. But there had been so many things to do, from the very first. It was not as if I had been nodding, as I saw it. I had assigned priorities and acted on them. Now, though... I crossed the garden, out of the shade and into the slanting sunlight. I sw'ung up the wide, curving stair. A guard snapped to attention as I entered the palace. I made for the rear stairway, then up to the second floor. Then the third. From the right, my brother Random stepped out of his suite and into the hallway. "Corwin!" he said, studying my face. "What's the matter? I saw you from the balcony and -- " "Inside." I said, gesturing with my eyes. "We are going to have a private conference. Now." He hesitated, regarding my burden. "Let's make it two rooms up," he said. "Okay? Vialle's in here." "All right." He led the way, opened the door. I entered the small sitting room, sought a likely spot, dropped the body. Random stared at the bundle. "What am I supposed to do?" he asked . "Unwrap the goodies," I said, "and take a look." He knelt and undid the cloak. He folded it back. "Dead all right," he observed. "What's the problem?" "You did not look closely enough," I said. "Peel back an eyelid. Open the mouth and look at the teeth. Feel the spurs on the backs of the hands. Count the joints in the fingers. Then you tell me about the problem." He began doing these things. As soon as he looked at the hands he stopped and nodded. "All right," he said. "I remember." "Remember out loud." "It was back at Flora's place..." "That was where I first saw anyone like this," I said. "They were after you, though. I never did find out why." "That's right," he said. "I never got a chance to tell you about it. We weren't together all that long. Strange... Where did this one come from?" I hesitated, torn between pushing him for his story and telling him mine. Mine won out because it was mine and very immediate. I sighed and sank into a chair. "We've just lost us another brother," I said. "Caine is dead. I got there a bit too late. That thing -- person -- did it. I wanted it alive, for obvious reasons. But it put up quite a fight. I didn't have much of a choice." He whistled softly, seated himself in the chair opposite me. "I see." he said, very softly. I studied his face. Was that the faintest of smiles waiting in the wings to enter and meet my own? Quite possibly. "No," I said flatly. "If it were otherwise, I would have arranged for a lot less doubt as to my innocence. I'm telling you what really happened." "All right," he said. "Where is Caine?" "Under a layer of sod, near the Grove of the Unicorn." "That looks suspicious right there." he said. "Or will. To the others." I nodded. "I know. I had to hide the body and cover it in the meantime, though. I couldn't just bring him back and start parrying questions. Not when there were important facts waiting for me, in your head." "Okay," he said. "I don't know how important they are, but they're yours. But don't leave me hanging, huh? How did this thing happen?" "It was right after lunch," I said. "I had eaten down at the harbor with Gerard. Afterward, Benedict brought me topside through his Trump. Back in my rooms, I found a note which apparently had been slipped in under the door. It requested a private meeting, later in the afternoon, at the Grove of the Unicorn. It was signed 'Caine'." "Have you still got the note?" "Yes." I dug it out of my pocket and passed it to him. "Here." . He studied it and shook his head. "I don't know," he said. "It could be his writing -- if he were in a hurry -- but I don't think it is." I shrugged. I took the note back, folded it, put it away. "Whatever, I tried to reach him with his Trump, to save myself the ride. But he wasn't receiving. I guessed it was to maintain secrecy as to his whereabouts, if it was all that important. So I got a horse and rode on down." "Did you tell anyone where you were going?" "Not a soul. I did decide to give the horse a workout, though, so I rode along at a pretty good clip. I didn't see it happen, but I saw him lying there as I came into the wood. His throat had been cut, and there was a disturbance off in the bushes some distance away. I rode the guy down, jumped him, fought with him, had to kill him. We didn't engage in any conversation while this was going on." "You're sure you got the right guy?" "As sure as you can be under such circumstances. His trail went back to Caine. He had fresh blood on his garments." "Might have been his own." "Look again. No wounds. I broke his neck. Of course I remembered where I had seen his like before. so I brought him right to you. Before you tell me about it though, there was one more thing -- just for a clincher." I withdrew the second note, passed it over. "The creature had this on its person. I presume it had removed it from Caine." Random read it, nodded and handed it back. "From you, to Caine, asking to be met there. Yes, I see. Needless to say..." "Needless to say," I finished. "And it does look a bit like my writing -- at first glance, anyway." "I wonder what would have happened if you had gotten there first?" "Probably nothing," I said. "Alive and looking bad -- that seems how they wanted me. The trick was to get us there in the proper order, and I didn't hurry quite enough to miss what is bound to follow." He nodded. "Granting the tight scheduling," he said, "it had to be someone on the scene, here in the palace. Any ideas?" I chuckled and reached for a cigarette. I lit it and chuckled again. "I'm just back. You have been here all along," I said. "Which one hates me the most these days?" "That is an embarrassing question, Corwin," he stated. "Everyone's down on you for something. Ordinarily, I would nominate Julian. Only it doesn't seem to hold up here." "Why not?" "He and Caine got along very well. For years now. They had been looking out for each other, hanging around together. Pretty thick. Julian is cold and petty and just as nasty as you remember. But if he liked anybody, he liked Caine. I don't think he'd do it to him, not even to get at you. After all, he could probably have found plenty of other ways if that was all he wanted." I sighed. "Who's next?" "I don't know. I just don't know." "Okay. How do you read the reactions to this?" "You're screwed, Corwin. Everyone is going to think you did it, no matter what you say." I nodded at the corpse. Random shook his head. "That could easily be some poor clod you dug up out of Shadow to take the blame." "I know," I said. "Funny, coming back to Amber as I did, I arrived at an ideal time for positioning myself advantageously." "A perfect time," Random agreed. "You didn't even have to kill Eric to get what you wanted. That was a stroke of luck." "Yes. Still, it is no secret that (hat is what I came to do, and it is only a matter of time before my l roops -- foreign, specially armed and quartered here -- are going to start provoking some very bad feelings. Only the presence of an exlernal threat has saved me from that so far. And then there are the things I am suspected of having done before my return -- like murdering Benedict's retainers. Now this..." "Yes," Random said, "I saw it coming as soon as you told me. When you and Bleys attacked years ago, Gerard deployed part of the lleet so that it was out of your way. Caine, on the other hand, engaged # Ballanttne  #I Book# A Division of Random House, Inc. Lots of delectable items on the sciencefiction list this month... great for gifts andor for holiday reading. The wags tell us that December is a so-so month for book sales. But we're betting a bundle that our decern ber goodies will be grabbed up so fast they'll be back for second printings before the turn of the year. So don't wait for the books to disappear off the shelves... get your copies now... and beat the rush! Baiian tine's special of the month is an old friend wrapped up in a spariding new package. One of the first books the house published when it opened shop M. Kornbluth. That book ##I in a list that numbers well over # was an instant success and has since become something of a classic in the field. Now, we find, more and more people are reading science fiction... only they don't know they're reading science fiction. So we believe the mass market is finally "A novel of the future that the present must inevitably rank as a classic." -- NY Times, and we are backing that belief with a substantia! initial printing and with the kind ad and promotion camsellers. Here's the book to give someone who doesn't know heshe likes science fiction... on sale wherever paperbacks are sold.    John W. Campbell became the editor of Astounding Science Fiction in #. Within two years he was recognized by nearly all readers as the greatest editor the field had ever grown -- a reputation he maintained for more than # years. When Campbell died in #, Harry Harrison asked the writers most closely associated with Astounding to contribute brand new stories of the kind that had made that magazine #I In the Geld. And Campbell Memorial Anthology, edited by Harry Harrison. Sure to be a collector's item, this anthology is completely and inimitably illustrated by Kelly Frees who else?. Don't ml a the new Nicholas van Rijn novelette Poul Anderson; the new Thlo-thnotine revelation Isaac Asimov; the new tale of Mesklfn Hal Clement; the new Dorsal story Gordon R. Dickson; the new Deathworld yam Harry Harrison; the new episode in the Black Man's Burden series Mack Reynolds; the new and final City story Clifford D. Simak; the new Venus Equilateral Adventure George O. Smith -- plus new and exciting stories by Alfred Bester, Theodore Cogswell, L. Sprague de Camp, Theodore L. Thomas and Theodore Sturgeon.    Leigh Brackett Is best known for her swashbuckling heroic adventures featuring Eric John Stark. But she has also written what we think is one of the finest post-holocaust novels ever: The Long Tomorrow -- when men of science fall into disgrace and technology Is against the law... when the #th Amendment to the Constitution says: "No city, no town, no community of more than one thousand people or two hundred buildings to the square mile, shall be built or permitted to exist anywhere in the United States of America." "By far Leigh Brackett's best novel... a greet work of science fiction," said the NY Times -- and we certainly do agree! Next month we'll have a wrap-up on # and a look ahead to #, a year that promises to be super for science fiction here at Ballantine. Live Long and Prosper! you with his vessels and scuttled you. Now that he is gone, I imagine you will put Gerard in command of the entire fleet." "Who else? He is the only man for the job." "Nevertheless..." "Nevertheless. Admitted. If I were going to kill any one person to strengthen my position, Caine would be the logical choice. That's the real, damning truth." "How do you propose handling this?" "Tell everyone what happened and try to discover who was behind it. Any better suggestions?" "I've been trying to think how I could alibi you. But it does not look promising." I shook my head. "You are too close to me. No matter how good we made it sound, it would probably have the opposite effect." "Have you considered admitting to it?" "Yes. But self-defense is out. With a cut throat, it had to be a matter of surprise. And I have no stomach for starting off with the alternative: hoke up some evidence he was up to something rotten and say I did it for the good of Amber. I flatly refuse to take on fake guilt under those terms. I'd wind up with a bad odor that way, too." "But with a real tough reputation." "It's the wrong kind of tough for the sort of show I want to run. No, that's out." "That covers everything, then -- just about." "What do you mean 'just about'?" He studied his left thumbnail through slitted eyes. "Well, it occurs to me that if there is anyone else you are anxious to get out of the picture, now is the time to consider that a frame can often be shifted." I thought about it and finished my cigarette. "Not bad," I said, "but I can't spare any more brothers at the moment. Not even Julian. Anyhow, he's the least frameable." "It need not be family," he said. "Plenty of noble Amberites around with possible motives. Take Sir Reginald -- " "Forget it. Random! The reframing is out, too." "Okay. I've exhausted my little gray cells, then." "Not the ones in charge of memory, I hope." "All right." He sighed. He stretched. He got to his feet, stepped over the room's other occupant and made his way to the window. Drawing back the drapes, he stared out for a time. "All right," he repeated. "There's a lot to tell..." Then Random remembered out loud and at length... II t#hile sex heads a great yy number of lists, we all have other things we like to do in between. With me, Corwin, it's drumming, being up in the air and gambling -- in no special order. Well, maybe soaring has a little edge -- in gliders, balloons and certain variations -- but mood has a lot to do with that too, you know. I mean, ask me another time and I might say one of the others. Depends on what I want most at the moment. Anyway, I was here in Amber some years ago. Not doing much of anything. Just visiting and being a nuisance. Dad was still around, and when I noticed that he was getting into one of his grumpy moods, I decided it was time to take a walk. A long one. I had often noticed that his fondness for me tended to increase as an inverse function of my proximity. He gave me a fancy riding crop for a goingaway present -- to hasten the process of affection, I suppose. Still, it was a very nice crop -- silver-chased, beautifully tooled -- and I made good use of it. I had decided to go looking for an assemblage of all my simple pleasures in one small nook of Shadow. It was a long ride -- I will not bore you with the details -- and it was pretty far from Amber, as such things go. This time, I was not looking for a place where I would be especially important. That can get either boring or difficult fairly quickly, depending on how responsible you want to be. I wanted to be an irresponsible nonentity and just enjoy myself. Texorami was a wide open port city, with sultry days and long nights, lots of good music, gambling around the clock, duels every morning and in-between mayhem for those who couldn't wait. And the air currents were fabulous. I had a little red sail plane I used to go sky surfing in, every couple days. It was the good life. I played drums till all hours in a basement spot up the river where the walls sweated almost as much as the customers and the smoke used to wash around the lights like streams of milk. When I was done playing I'd go find some action, women or cards usually. And that was it for the rest of the night. Damn Eric, anyway! That reminds me again... He once accused me of cheating at cards, did you know that? And that's about the only thing I wouldn't cheat at. I take my card playing seriously. I'm good and I'm also lucky. Eric was neither. The trouble with him was that he was good at so many things he wouldn't admit even to himself there were some things other people could do better. If you kept beating him at anything you had to be cheating. He started a nasty argument over it one night -- could have gotten serious -- but Gerard and Caine broke it up. Give Caine that. He took my part that time. Poor guy... Hell of a way to go, you know? His throat... Well. Anyhow. there I was in Texorami, making music and women, winning at cards and jockeying around the sky. Palm trees and night-blooming wallflowers. Lots of good port smells -- spices, coffee, tar, salt -- you know. Gentlefolk, merchants and peons -- the same straights as in most other places. Sailors and assorted travelers passing in and out. Guys like me living around the edges of things. I spent a little over two years in Texorami, happy. Really. Not much contact with the others. Sort of postcard-like hellos via the Trumps every now and then, and that was about it. Amber was pretty much off nty mind. All this changed one night when I was sitting there with a full house and the guy across from me was trying to make up his mind whether or not I was bluffing. The Jack of Diamonds began talking to me. Yes, that is how it started. I was in a weird frame of mind anyway. I had just finished a couple very hot sets and was still kind of high. Also, I was physically strung out, from a long day's gliding and not much sleep the night before. I decided later that it must be our mental quirk associated with the Trumps that make me see it that way when someone was trying to reach me and I had cards in my hand -- any cards. Ordinarily, of course, we get the message emptyhanded, unless we are doing the calling. It could have been that my subconscious -- which was kind of footloose at the time -- just seized on the available props out of habit. Later, though, I had cause to wonder. Really, I just don't know. The Jack said, "Random." Then its face blurred and it said, "Help me." I began getting a feel of the personality by then, but it was weak. The whole thing was very weak. Then the face rearranged itself and I saw that I was right. It was Brand. He looked like hell, and he seemed to be chained or tied to something. "Help me," he said again. "I'm here," I said. "What's the matter?" "... Prisoner," he said, and something else that I couldn't make out. "Where?" I asked. He shook his head at that. "Can't bring you through," he said. "No Trumps, and I am too weak. You will have to come the long way around..." I did not ask him how he was managing it without my Trump. Finding out where he was seemed of First importance. I asked him how I could locate him. "Look very closely," he said. "Remember every feature. I may only be able to show you once. Come armed, too..." Then I saw the landscape -- over his shoulder, out a window, over a battlement -- I can't be sure. It was far from Amber, somewhere where the shadows go mad. Farther than I like to go. Stark, with shifting colors. Fiery. Day without a sun in the sky. Rocks that glided like sailboats across the land. Brand there in some sort of tower -- a small point of stability in that flowing scene. I remembered it, all right. And I remembered the presence coiled about the base of that tower. watch-thing, it seemed -- too bright for me to make out its outline, to guess its proper size. Then it all just went away. Instant off. And there I was, staring at the Jack of Diamonds again, with the guy across from me not knowing whether to be mad at my long distraction or concerned that I might be having some sort of sick spell. I closed up shop with that hand and went home. I lay stretched out on my bed, smoking and thinking. Brand had still been in Amber when I had departed. Later though, when I had asked after him, no one had any idea as to his whereabouts. Fie had been having one of his melancholy spells, had snapped out of it one day and ridden off. And that was that. No messages either -- either way. He wasn't answering, he wasn't talking. I tried to figure every angle. He was smart, damn smart. Possibly the best mind in the family. He was in trouble and he had called me. Eric and Gerard were more the heroic types and would probably have welcomed the adventure. Caine would have gone out of curiosity. I think. Julian, to look better than the rest of us and to score points with Dad. Or, easiest of all, Brand could have called Dad himself. Dad would have done something about it. But he had called me. Why? It occurred to me then that maybe one or more of the others had been responsible for his circumstances. If, say. Dad was beginning to favor him... Well. You know. Eliminate the positive. And if he did call Dad, he would look like a weakling. So I suppressed my impulse to yell for reinforcements. He had called me, and it was quite possible I would be cutting his throat by letting anyone back in Amber in on the fact that he had gotten the message out. Okay. What was in it for me? If it involved the succession and he had truly become fair-haired, I figured that I could do a lot worse than give him this to remember me by. And if it did not... There were all sorts of other possibilities. Perhaps he had stumbled onto something going on back home, something it would be useful to know about. I was even curious as to (lie means he had employed for bypassing the Trumps. So it was curiosity. I'd say, that made me decide to go it alone and try to rescue him. I dusted off my own Trumps and tried reaching him again. As you might expect, there was no response. I got a good night's sleep then and tried one more time in the morning. Again, nothing. Okay, no sense waiting any longer. I cleaned up my blade, ate a big meal and got into some rugged clothes. I also picked up a pair of dark, polaroid goggles. Didn't know how they would work there, but that warden-thing had been awfully bright -- and it never hurts to try anything extra you can think of. For that matter, I also took a gun. I had a feeling it would be worthless, and I was right. But, like I said, you never know till you try. The only person I said good-by to was another drummer, because I stopped to give him my set before I left. Then I went on down to the hangar, got the sail plane ready, went aloft and caught a proper current. It seemed a neat way to do it. I don't know' whether you've ever glided through Shadow, but -- No? Well, I headed out over the sea till the land was only a dim line to the north. Then I had the waters go cobalt beneath me, rear up and shake sparkly beards. The wind shifted. I turned. I raced the waves shoreward beneath a darkening sky... Texorami was gone when I returned to the rivermouth, replaced by miles of swamp. I rode the currents inward, crossing and recrossing the river at new twists and kinks it had acquired. Gone were the piers, the trails, the traffic. The trees were high. Clouds massed in the west, pink and pearl and yellow. The sun phased from orange through red to yellow. You shake your head? The sun was the price of the cities, you see. In a hurry, I depopulate -- or rather, go the elemental route. At that altitude artifacts would have been distracting. Shading and texture becomes everything for me. That's what I meant about gliding it being a bit different. So, I bore to the west till the woods gave way to surface green, lightening the while, dispersing, breaking to brown, tan, yellow. Light and crumbly then, splotched. The price of that was a storm. I rode it out, as much as I could, till (he lightnings forked nearby and I feared that the gusts were getting to be too much for the little glider. I toned it down fast then, but got more green below as a result. Still, I pulled it out of the storm with a yellow sun firm and bright at my back. After a time, I got it to go desert beneath me again, stark and rolling. Then the sun shrank and strands of cloud whipped past its face, erasing it bit by bit. That was the shortcut that took me farther from Amber than I had been in a long while. No sun then, but the light remained, just as bright but eerie now, directionless. It tricked my eyes, it screwed up perspective. I dropped lower, limiting my range of vision. Soon large rocks came into view, and I fought for the shapes I remembered. Gradually, these occurred. The buckling, flowing effect was easier to achieve under these conditions. but its production was physically disconcerting. It made it even more difficult to judge my effectiveness in guiding the glider. I got lower than I thought I was and almost collided with one of the rocks. Finally, though, the smokes rose and flames danced about as I remembered them -- conforming to no particular pattern, just emerging here and there from crevasses, holes, cave mouths. Colors began to misbehave as I remembered from my brief view. Then came the actual motion of the rocks -- drifting. sailing, like rudderless boats in a place where they wring out rainbows. By then, the air currents had gone crazy. One updraft after another, like fountains. I fought them as best I could, but knew I could not hold things together much longer at that altitude. I rose a considerable distance, forgetting everything for a time while trying to stabilize the craft. When I looked down again, it was like viewing a freeform regatta of black icebergs. The rocks were racing around, clashing together, backing off, colliding again, spinning, arcing across the open spaces, passing among one another. Then I was slammed about, forced down, forced up -- and I saw a strut give way. I gave the shadows their final nudge, then looked again. The tower had appeared in the distance. something brighter than ice or aluminum stationed at its base. T hat final push had done it. I realized that just as I felt the winds start a particularly nasty piece of business. Then several cables snapped and I was on my way down -- like riding a waterfall. I got the nose up, brought it in low and wild, saw where we were headed and jumped at the last moment. The poor glider was pulverized by one of those peripatetic monoliths. I felt worse about that than I did about the scrapes, rips and lumps I collected. Then I had to move quickly, because a hill was racing toward me. We both veered, fortunately in different directions. I hadn't the faintest notion as to their motive force, and at first I could see no pattern to their movements. The ground varied from warm to extremely hot underfoot, and along with the smoke and occasional jets of llame, nasty smelling gases were escaping from numerous openings in the ground. I hurried toward the tower, following a necessarily irregular course. It took a long while to cover the distance. Just how long, I was uncertain, as I had no way of keeping track of the time. By then, though, I was beginning to notice some interesting regularities. First, the larger stones moved at a greater velocity than the smaller ones. Second, they seemed to be orbiting one another -- cycles within cycles w ithin cycles, larger about smaller, none of them ever still. Perhaps the prime mover was a dust mote or a single molecule -- somewhere. I had neither time nor desire to indulge in any attempt to determine the center of the affair. Keeping this in mind, I did manage to observe as I went, though, enough so that I was able to anticipate a number of their collisions well in advance. So Childe Random to the dark tower came, yeah, gun in one hand, blade in the other. The goggles hung about my neck. With all the smoke and confused lighting, I wasn't about to don them until it became absolutely necessary. Now, whatever the reason, the rocks avoided the tower. While it seemed to stand on a hill, I realized as I approached that it would be more correct to say that the rocks had scooped out an enormous basin just short of it. I could not tell from my side, however, whether the effect was that of an island or a peninsula. I dashed through the smoke and rubble, avoiding the jets of flame that leapt from the cracks and holes. Finally, I scrambled up the slope, removing myself from the courseway. Then, for several moments, I clung at . spot just below any line of sight from the tower. I checked my weapons, controlled my breathing and put on the goggles. Everything set, I went over the top and came up into a crouch. Yes. the shades worked. And yes, the beast was waiting. It was a fright all right, because in some ways it was kind of beautiful. It had a snake body as big around as a barrel, with a head sort of like a massive claw hammer, but kind of tapered to the snout end. Eyes of a very pale green. And it was clear as glass, with very faint. line lines seeming to indicate scales. Whatever flowed in its veins was reasonably clear, also. You could look right into it and see its organs -- opaque or cloudy as the case might be. You could almost be distracted by watching the thing function. And it had a dense mane, like bristles of glass -- about the head and collaring its gullet. Its movement when it saw me, raised that head and slithered forward, was like flowing water -- living water it seemed, a bedless river without banks. What almost froze me, though, was that I could see into its stomach. There was a partly digested man in it. I raised the gun, aimed at the nearest eye and squeezed the trigger. I already told you it didn't work. So I threw the gun, leaped to my left and sprang in on its right side, going for its eye with my blade. You know how hard it can be to kill things built along reptilian lines. I decided immediately to try to blind the thing and hack off its tongue as the first order of business. Then, being more than a little fast on my feet, I might have any number of chances to lay in some good ones about the head until I decapitated it. Then let it tie itself in knots till it stopped. I was hoping, too, that it might be sluggish because it was still digesting someone. If it was sluggish then, I was glad that I hadn't stopped by earlier. It drew its head out of the path of my blade and snapped down over it while I was still off balance. That snout glanced across my chest, and it felt as if I had been hit by a massive hammer. It knoeked me sprawling. I kept on rolling to get out of range, coming up short near the edge of the embankment. I recovered my footing there while it unwound itself, dragged a lot of weight in my direction and then reared up and cocked its head again, about fifteen feet above me. I know damn well Gerard would have chosen that moment to attack. The big bastard would have strode forward with that monster blade of his and cut the thing in half. Then it would probably have fallen on him and writhed all over him, and he'd have come away with a few bruises. Maybe a bloody nose. Benedict would not have missed the eye. He would have had one in each pocket by then and be playing football with the head while composing a footnote to Clausewitz. But they are genuine hero types. Me, I just stood there holding the blade point upward, both hands on the hilt, my elbows on my hips, my head as far back out of the way as possible. I would much rather have run and called it a day. Only I knew that if I tried it, that head would drop down and smear me. Cries from within the tower indicated that I had been spotted, but I was not about to look away to see what was going on. Then I began cursing the thing. I wanted it to strike and get it over with, one way or the other. When it finally did, I shuffled my lect, twisted my body and swung the point into line with my target. My left side was partly numbed by the blow, and I felt as if I had been driven a foot into the ground. ;  wf w  w w f   w ; Donald A. Wollheim, Publisher  I ;; novels we have Alan Burt Akers, #; today's inheritor of the mantle ; ; of Edgar Rice Burroughs.  ; Prescot on the marvel planet !; Kregen. Fully illustrated, too! ;i (UY #I #-SI .#) ;! Brian M. Stableford writes ; literary space opera. His tales of Grainger and the Hooded Swan ; win constant review credits. ; ' the best as Grainger descends ;  to the stormy surface of a ;j planetary giant. ( UQ#-#C ) ;  in its first paperback edition -- I; ;  written by a Space Center engiI ; ; neer who really knows -- fated to !; be a classic. The Kelly Freas #; cover will win your heart! l! ;; (UYI #-SI. #) f ; ; Goulart -- need we say more? I I Goulart's fans will love his new I ! whacky wonder novel of the ;  I : pesthole planet, Malagra. ;! ( UQ#-#C ) ;j ; first non-fiction special -- by I ; I John Norman, author of the #;  what an sf mind can do put to ! ; ; ' the problem of enhancing ! ;; sexual pleasure. (UJt#-#. #) #; Somehow, I managed to remain upright. Yes, I had done everything perfectly. The maneuver had gone exactly as I had hoped and planned. Except for the beast's part. It wasn't cooperating by producing the appropriate death throes. In fact, it was beginning to rise. It took my blade with it, too. The hilt protruded from its left eye socket, the point emerged like another bristle amid the mane on the back of its head. I had a feeling that the offensive team had had it. At that moment, figures began to em erge -- slow ly , ca u t iou sly -- from an opening at the base of the tower. They were armed and ugly looking, and I had a feeling that they were not on my side of the disagreement. Okay. I know when it is time to fold and hope for a better hand another day. "Brand!" I shouted. "It's Random! I can't get through! Sorry!" Then I turned, ran and leaped back over the edge, down into the place where the rocks did their unsettling things. I wondered whether I had chosen the best time to descend. Like so many things, the answer was yes and no. t was not the sort of jump I I would make for many reasons other than those which prevailed. I came down alive, but that seemed (he most that could be said for it. I was stunned, and for a long while I thought I had broken my ankle. The thing that got me moving again was a rustling sound from above and the rattle of gravel about me. When I readjusted the goggles and looked up, I saw that the beast had decided to come down and finish the job. It was winding its phantom way down the slope, the area about its head having darkened and opaqued since I had skewered it upstairs. I sat up. I got to my knees. I tried my ankle, couldn't use it. Nothing around to serve as a crutch either. Okay. I crawled then. Away. What else was there to do? Gain as much ground as I could and think hard while I was about it. Salvation was a rock -- one of the smaller, slower ones, only about the size of a moving van. When I saw it approaching, it occurred to me that here was transportation if I could make it aboard. Maybe some safety, too. The faster, really massive ones appeared to get the most abuse. This in mind, I watched the big ones that accompanied my own, estimated their paths and velocities, tried to gauge the movement of the entire system, readied myself for the moment, the effort. I also listened to the approach of the beast, heard the cries of the troops from the edge of the bluff, wondered w'hether anyone up there was giving odds on me and what they might be if they were. When the time came I went. I got past the first big one without any trouble, but had to wait for the next one to go by. I took a chance in crossing the path of the final one. Had to, to make it in time. I made it to the right spot at the right moment, caught on to the holds I had been eyeing and was dragged maybe twenty feet before I could pull myself up off the ground. Then I hauled my way to ils uncomfortable top, sprawled (here and looked back. It had been close. Still was, for that matter, as the beast was pacing me, its one good eye following the spinning big ones. From overhead, I heard a disappointed wail. Then the guys started down the slope, shouting what I took to be encouragement to the creature. I commenced massaging my ankle. I tried to relax. The brute crossed over, passing behind the first big rock as it completed another orbit. How far could I shift through Shadow before it reached me? I wondered. True, there was constant movement, a changing of textures... The thing waited for the second rock . slithered by behind it, paced me again, drew nearer. Shadow, Shadow, on the wing... The men w ere almost to the base of the slope by then. The beast was waiting for its opening -- the next time around -- past the inner satellite. I knew that it was capable of rearing high enough to snatch me from my perch... Come alive and smear that thing  as i spun and glided, I caught hold of the stuff of Shadow, sank into the feel of it, worked with the textures, possible to probable to actual, felt it coming with the finest the appropriate moment... It came in from the beast's blind side, of course. A big mother of a rock, careening along like a semi out of control... It would have been more elegant to mash it between two of them. However. I hadn't the time for luiessc. I simply ran it over and left it there, thrashing in the granite traffic. Moments later, however, inexplicably, the mashed and mangled body rose suddenly above the ground and drifted skyward, twisting. It kept going, buffeted by the winds, dwindling, dwindling, gone. My own rock bore me away, slowly, steadily. The entire pattern was drifting. The guys from the lower then went into a huddle and decided to pursue me. They moved away from the base of the slope, began to make their way across the plain. But this was no real problem, I felt. I would ride my stony mount through Shadow, leaving them worlds away. This was by far the easiest course of action open to me. They would doubtless have been more difficult to take by surprise than the beast. After all, this was their land; they were wary and unmaimed. I removed the goggles and tested my ankle once more. I stood for a moment. It was very sore, but it bore my weight. I reclined once more and turned my thoughts to what had occurred. I had lost my blade and I was now in less than top shape. Rather than go on with the venture under these conditions, I knew that I was doing the safest, w isest thing by getting the hell out. I had gained enough knowledge of the layout and the conditions so that my. chances would be better next time around. All right... The sky brightened above me, the colors and shadings lost something of their arbitrary, meandering habit. The flames began to subside about me. Good. Clouds started to find their ways across the sky. Excellent. Soon a localized glow began behind a cloudbank. Superb. When it went away, a sun would hang once again in the heavens. I looked back and was surprised to see that I was still being pursued. However, it could easily be that I had not dealt properly with their analogues for this slice of Shadow. It is never good to assume that you have taken care of everything when you are in a hurry. So... I shifted again. The rock gradually altered its course, shifted its shape, lost its satellites, moved in a straight line toward what was to become the west. Above me, the clouds dispersed and a pale sun shone dou n. We picked up speed. That should have taken care of everything right there. I had positively come into a different place. But it had not. When I looked again, they were still coming. True, I had gained some distance on them. But the party trooped right along alter me. Well, all right. Things like that can sometimes happen. There were of course two possibilities. My mind still being more than a little disturbed from all that had just occurred, I had not performed ideally and had drawn them along with me. Or, I had maintained a constant where I should have suppressed a variable -- that is. shifted into a place and unconsciously required that the pursuit element be present. Different guys then, but still chasing me. I rubbed my ankle some more. The sun brightened toward orange. A wind out of the north raised a screen of dust and sand and hung it at my back, removing the gang from my sight. I raced on into the west, where a line of mountains had now grown up. Time was in a distortion phase. My ankle felt a little better. I rested awhile. Mine was reasonably comfortable, as rocks go. No sense turning it into a hellride w'hen everything seemed to be proceeding smoothly. I stretched out, hands behind my head, and watched the mountains draw nearer. I th 'Ught about Brand and the tower. That was the place all right. Everything was just as it had been in the glimpse he had given me. Except for the guards, of course. I decided that I would cut through the proper piece of Shadow, recruit a cohort of my own, then go back and give them hell. Yes, then everything would be line... After a time, I stretched, rolled over onto my stomach and looked back. Damned if they weren't still following me! They had even gained some. Naturally, I got angry. To hell with flight! They were asking for it, and it was time they got it. I rose to my feet. My ankle was only half-sore, a little numb. I raised my arms and looked for the shadows I wanted. I found them. S lowly, the rock swung out from its straight course into an arc. turning off to the right. The curve tightened. I swung through a parabola and headed back toward them, my velocity gradually increasing as I went. No time to raise a storm at my back, though I thought that would have been a nice touch if I could have managed it. As I swept down upon them -- there w r ere maybe two dozen -- they prudently began to scatter. A number of them didn't make it, though. I swung through another curve and returned as soon as I could. I was shaken by the sight of several corpses rising into the air, dripping gore, two of them already high above me. I was almost upon them on that second pass when I realized that a few of them had jumped aboard the first time through. The first one over the edge drew his blade and rushed me. I blocked his arm, took the weapon away from him and threw him back down. I guess it was then that I became aware of those spurs on the backs of their hands. I had been slashed by his. By that time, I was the target of a number of curiously shaped missiles from below, two more guys were coming over the edge and it looked as if several more might have made it aboard below. Well, even Benedict sometimes retreats. I had at least given the survivors something to remember. I let go the shadows, tore a barbed wheel from my side, another from my thigh, hacked off a guy's swordarm and kicked him in the stomach, dropped to my knees to avoid a wild swing from the next guy and caught him across the legs with my riposte. He went over, too. There were five more on the way up and we were sailing westward once again, leaving perhaps a dozen live ones to regroup on the sand at my back, a sky full of oozing drifters above them. I had the advantage with the next fellow because I caught him just partway over the edge. So much for him, and then there were four. While I had been dealing with him though, three more had arisen, simultaneously, at three different points. I rushed the nearest and dispatched him, but the other two made it over and were upon me while I was about it. As I defended myself from their attack, the final one came up and joined them. They were not all that good, but it was getting crowded and there were a lot of points and sharp edges straying about me. I kept parrying and moving, trying to get them to block one another, get in each other's way. I was partly successful, and when I had the best lineup I thought I was going to get, I rushed them, taking a couple cuts -- I had to lay myself open a bit to do it -- but splitting one skull for my pains. He. went over the edge and took the second one with him in a tangle of limbs and gear. Unfortunately, the inconsiderate lout had carried off my blade, snagged in some boney cleft or other he had chosen to interpose when I swung. It was obviously my day for losing blades, and I wondered if my horoscope would have mentioned it if I had thought to look before I'd set out. Anyhow, I moved quickly to avoid the final guy's swing. In doing so, I slipped on some blood and went skidding toward the front of the rock. If I went down that way, it would plow right over me, leaving a very flat Random there, like an exotic rug, to puzzle and delight future wayfarers. I clawed for handholds as I slid, and the guys took a couple quick steps toward me, raising his blade to do unto me as I had his buddy. I caught hole of his ankle though, and it did the trick of braking me very nicely -- and damned if someone shouldn't choose that moment to try to get hold of me via the Trumps. "I'm busy!" I shouted. "Call back later!" and my own motion was arrested as the guy toppled, clattered and went sliding by. I tried to reach him before he fell to rugdom, but I was not quite quick enough. I had wanted to save him for questioning. Still, my unegged beer was more than satisfactory. I headed back top and center to observe and muse. The survivors were still following me, but I had a sufficient lead. I did not at the moment have to worry about another boarding party. Good enough. I was headed toward the mountains once again. The sun I had conjured was beginning to bake me. I was soaked with sweat and blood. My wounds were giving me trouble. I was thirsty. Soon, soon, I decided, it would have to rain. Take care of that before anything else. So I began the preliminaries to a shift in that direction: clouds massing behind the mountains, building, darkening... I drifted off somewhere along the line, had a disjointed dream of someone trying to reach me again but not making it. Sweet darkness. S awakened to the rain, sudden and hard-driving. I could not I w hether the darkness in the sky was from storm, evening or both. It was cooler, though, and I spread my cloak and just lay there with my mouth open. Periodically, I wrung moisture from the cloak. My thirst was eventually slaked and I began feeling clean again. The rock had also become so slick-looking that I was afraid, to move about on it. The mountains were much nearer, their peaks lined by frequent lightnings. Things were too dark in the opposite direction for me to tell whether my pursuers were still with me. It would have been pretty rough trekking for them to have kept up, but then it is seldom good policy to rely on assumptions when traveling through strange shadows. I was a bit irritated with myself for going to sleep, but since no harm had come of it I drew' my soggy cloak about me and decided to forgive myself. I felt around for some cigarettes I had brought along and found that about half of them had survived. After the eighth try, I juggled shadows just enough to get a light. Then I just sat there, smoking and being rained on. It was a good feeling and I didn't move to change anything else, not for hours. When the storm finally let up and the sky came clear, it w'as a night full of strange constellations. Beautiful though, the way nights can be on the desert. Much later, I detected a gentle upward sloping and my rock began to slow. SomeIhing began to happen in ternis of whatever physical rules controlled the situation. I mean, the slope itself did not seem so pronounced that it would affect our velocity as radically as it had. I did not want to tamper with Shadow in a direction that would probably take me out of my way. I wanted to get back onto more familiar turf as soon as possible -- find my way to a place where my gut anticipations of physical events had more of a chance of being correct. So I let the rock grind to a halt, climbed down when it did and continued on up the slope, hiking. As I went, I played the Shadow game we all learned as children. Pass some obstruction -- a scrawny tree, a stand of stone -- and have the sky be different from one side to the other. Gradually, I restored familiar constellations. I knew that I would be climbing down a different mountain from the one I ascended. My wounds still throbbed dully, but my ankle had stopped bothering me except for a little stiffness. I was rested. I knew that I could go for a long while. Everything seemed to be all right again. It was a long hike, up the gradually steepening way. But I hit a trail eventually, and that made things easier. I trudged steadily upward under the now familiar skies, determined to keep moving and make it across by morning. As I went, my garments altered to fit the shadow -- denim trousers and jacket now, my wet cloak a dry serape. I heard an owl nearby, and from a great distance below and behind came what might have been the yipyip-howl of a coyote. These signs of a more familiar place made me feel somewhat secure, exorcised any vestiges of desperation that remained with my flight. An hour or so later, I yielded to the temptation to play with Shadow just a bit. It was not all that improbable for a stray horse to be wandering in these hills, and of course I found him. After ten or so minutes of becoming friendly, I was mounted bareback and moving tow ard the top of the trail in a more congenial fashion. The wind sowed frost in our path. The moon came and sparked it to life. To be brief, I rode all night, passing over the crest and commencing my downward passage well before dawn. As I descended, the mountain grew even more vast above me, which of course was the best time for this to occur. Things were green on this side of the range, and divided by neat highways, punctuated by occasional dwellings. Everything therefore was proceeding in accordance with my desire. Early morning. I was into the foothills and my denim had turned to Khaki and a bright shirt. I had a light sport jacket slung before me. At a great height, a jet liner poked holes in the air, moving from horizon to horizon. There were birdsongs about me, and the day was mild, sunny. It was about then that I heard my name spoken and felt the touch of the Trump once more. I drew up short and responded. "Yes?" "Random, where are you?" he asked. "Pretty far from Amber," I replied. "Why?" "Have any of the others been in touch with you?" "Not recently," I said. "But someone did try to get hold of me yesterday. I was busy though, and couldn't talk." "That was me," he said. "We have a situation here that you had better know about." "Where are you?" I asked. "In Amber. A number of things have happened recently." "Like what?" "Dad has been gone now for an unusually long time. No one knows where." "He's done that before." "But not without leaving instructions and making delegations. He always provided them in the past." "True," I said. "But how long is 'long'?" "Well over a year. You weren't aware of this at all?" "I knew that he was gone. Gerard mentioned it some time back." "Then add more time to that." "I get the idea. How have you been operating?" "That is the problem. We have simply been dealing with affairs as they arise. Gerard and Caine had been running the navy anyway, on Dad's orders. Without him, they have been making all their own decisions. I took charge of the patrols in Arden again. There is no central authority though, to arbitrate, to make policy decisions, to speak for all of Amber." "So we need a regent. We can cut cards for it, I suppose." "It is not that simple. We think Dad is dead." "Dead? Why? How?" "We have tried to raise him on his Trump. We have been trying every day for over half a year now. Nothing. What do you think?" I nodded. "He may be dead," I said. "You'd think he would have come across with something. Still, the possibility of his being in some trouble -- say, a prisoner somewhere -- is not precluded." "A cell can't stop the Trumps. Nothing can. He would call for help the minute we made contact." "I can't argue with that," I said. But I thought of Brand as I said it. "Perhaps he is deliberately resisting contact, though." "What for?" "I have no idea, but it is possible. You know how secretive he is about some things." "No," Julian said, "it doesn't hold up. He would have given some operating instructions, somewhere along the line." "Well, whatever the reasons, whatever the situation, what do you propose doing now?" "Someone has to occupy the throne," he said. I had seen it coming throughout the entire dialogue, of course -- the opportunity if had long seemed would never come to pass. "Who?" I asked. "Eric seems thelest choice," he replied. "Actually, he has been acting in that capacity for months now. It simply becomes a matter of formalizing it." "Not just as regent?" "Not just as regent." "I see... Yes, I guess that things have been happening in my absence. What about Benedict as a choice?" "He seems to be happy where he is, off somewhere in Shadow." "What does he think of the whole idea?" "He is not entirely in favor of it. But we do not believe he will offer resistance. It would disrupt things too much." "I see," I said again. "And Bleys?" "He and Eric had some rather heated discussions of the issue, but the troops do not take their orders from Bleys. He left Amber about three months ago. He could cause some trouble later. But then, we are forewarned." "Gerard? Caine?" "They will go along with Eric. I was wondering about yourself?" "What about the girls?" He shrugged. "They tend to take things lying down. No problem." "I don't suppose Corwin..." "Nothing new. He's dead. We all know it. His monument has been gathering dust and ivy for centuries. If not, then he has intentionally divorced himself from Amber forever. Nothing there. Now I am wandering where you stand." I chuckled. "I am hardly in a position to possess forceful opinions," I said. "We need to know, now." I nodded. "I have always been able to detect the quarter of the wind," I said. "I do not sail against it." He smiled and returned my nod. "Very good," he said. "When is the coronation? I assume that I am invited." "Of course, of course. But the date has not yet been set. There are still a few' minor matters to be dealt with. As soon as the affair is calendared, one of us will contact you again." "Thank you, Julian." "Good-bye for now. Random." And I sat there being troubled for a long while before I started on downward again. How long had Eric spent engineering it? I wondered. Much of the politicking back in Amber could have been done pretty quickly, but the setting up of the situation in the first place seemed the product of long-term thinking and planning. I was naturally suspicious as to his involvement in Brand's predicament. I also could not help but give some thought to the possibility of his having had a hand in Dad's disappearance. That would have taken some doing and have required a really foolproof trap. But the more I thought of it, the less I even dredged up some old speculations as to his part in your own passing, Corwin. But offhand, I could not think of a single thing to do about any of it. Go along with it, I figured, if that's where the power was. Stay in his good graces. Still... One should always get more than one angle on a story. I tried to make up my mind as to who would give me a good one. While I was thinking along these lines, something caught my eye as I glanced back and up, appreciating anew the heights from which I had not quite descended. There were a number of riders up near the top. They had apparently traversed the same trail I had taken. I could not get an exact nose count, but it seemed suspiciously close to a dozen -- a fairly sizeable group to be out riding at just that place and time. As I saw that they were proceeding on down the same way that I had come, I had a prickly feeling along the base of my neck. What if? What if they were the same guys? Because I felt that they were. Individually, tjiey were no match for me. Even a couple of them together had not made that great a showing. That was not it. The real chiller was that if that's who it was, then we were not alone in our ability to travel through Shadow. It meant that someone else was capable of a stunt that for all my life I had thought to be the sole property of our family. Add to this the fact that they were Brand's wardens, and their designs on the family -- at least part of it -- did not look all that clement. I perspired suddenly at the notion of enemies who could match our greatest power. f course, they were too far off mJfor me to really know just then vimether that was truly who it was. But you have to explore every contingency if you want to keep winning the survival game. Could Eric have found or trained or created some special beings to serve him in this particular capacity? Along with you and Eric, Brand had one of the firmest claims on the succession. -- Not to take anything away from your case, damn it! Hell! You know what I mean. I have to talk about it to show you how I w, thinking at the time. That's all. -- So, Brand had had the basis for a pretty good claim if he had been in a position to press it. You being out of the picture, he was Eric's chief rival when it came to adding a legal touch to things. Putting that together with his plight and the ability of those guys to traverse Shadow, Eric came to look a lot more sinister to me. I was more scared by that thought than I was by the riders themselves, though they did not exactly fill me with delight. I decided that I had better do several things quickly: talk to someone else in Amber, and have him take me through the Trump. Okay. I decided quickly. Gerard seemed the safest choice. He is reasonably open, neutral. Honest about most things. And from what Julian had said, Gerard's role in the whole business seemed kind of passive. That is, he was not going to resist Eric's move actively. He would not want to cause a lot of trouble. Didn't mean he approved. He was probably just being safe and conservative old Gerard. That decided, I reached for my deck of Trumps and almost howled. They were gone. I searched every pocket in every garment about me. I had taken them along when I'd left Texorami. I could have lost them at any point in the previous day's action. I had certainly been battered and thrown about a lot. And it had been a great day for losing things. I composed a complicated litany of curses and dug my heels into the horse's sides. I was going to have to move fast and think faster now. The first thing would be to get into a nice, crowded, civilized place where an assassin of the more primitive sort would be at a disadvantage. As I hurried downhill, heading for one of the roads, I worked with the stuff of Shadow -- quite subtly this time, using every bit of skill I could muster. There were just two things I desired at the moment: a final assault on my possible trackers and a fast path to a place of sanctuary. The world shimmered and did a final jig, becoming the California I had been seeking. A rasping, growling noise reached my ears, for the final touch I had intended. Looking back, I saw a section of cliff face come loose, almost in slow motion, and slide directly toward the horsemen. Awhile later, I had dismounted and was walking in the direction of the road, my garments even fresher and of better quality. I was uncertain as to the time of year, and I wondered what the weather was like in New York. Before very long, the bus that I had anticipated approached and I flagged it down. I located a window seat, smoked for awhile and watched the countryside. After a time, I dozed. I did not awaken until early afternoon, when we pulled into a terminal. I was ravenous by then, and decided I had better have something to eat before getting a cab for the airport. So I bought three cheeseburgers and a couple malts wfith a few of my quondam Texorami greenbacks. Getting served and eating took me maybe twenty minutes. Leaving the snack bar, I saw that there were a number of taxis standing idle at the stand out front. Before I picked one up" though, I decided to make an important stop in the men's room. At the very damndest moment you can think of, six stalls flew open behind my back and their occupants rushed me. There was no mistaking the spurs on the backs of their hands, the oversized jaws, the smouldering eyes. Not only had they caught up with me, they were now clad in the same acceptable garb as anyone else in the neighborhood. Gone were any remaining doubts as to their power over Shadow. Fortunately, one of them was faster than the others. Also, perhaps because of my size, they still might not have been fully aware of my strength. I seized that first one high up on the arm, avoiding those hand bayonets he sported, pulled him over in front of me, picked him up and threw him at the others. Then I just turned and ran. I broke the door on the way out. I didn't even pause to zip up until I w'as in a taxi and had the driver burning rubber. Enough. It was no longer simple sanctuary that I had in mind. I wanted to get hold of a set of Trumps and tell someone else in the family about those guys. If they were Eric's creatures, the others ought to be made aware of them. If they were not, then Eric ought to be told, too. If they could make their way through Shadow, perhaps others could, also. Whatever they represented might one day constitute a threat to Amber herself. Supposing -- just supposing -- that no one back home was involved? Whal if Dad and Brand were the victims of a totally unsuspected enemy? Then there was something big and menacing afoot, and I had stepped right into it. That would be an excellent reason for their hounding me this thoroughly. They would want me pretty badly. My mind ran wild. They might even be harrying me toward some sort of a trap. No need for the visible ones to be the only ones about. I brought my emotions to heel. One by one, you must deal with those things that come to hand, I told myself. That is all. Divorce the feelings from the speculations, or at least provide for separate maintenance. This is sister Flora's shadow. She lives on the other edge of the continent in a place called Westchester. Get to a phone, get hold of information and call her. Tell her it is urgent and ask for sanctuary. She can't refuse you that, even if she does hate your guts. Then jump a jet and get the hell out there. Speculate on the way if you want, but keep cool now. So I telephoned from the airport and you answered it, Corwin. That was the variable that broke all the possible equations I had been juggling -- you suddenly showing up at that time, that place, that point in events. I grabbed for it when you offered me protection, and not just because I wanted protection. I could probably have taken those six guys out by myself. But that was no longer it. I thought they were yours. I figured you had been lying low all along, waiting for the right moment to move in. Now, I thought, you were ready. This explains everything. You had taken out Brand and you were about to use your Shadow-walking zombies for purposes of going back and catching Eric with his pants down. I wanted to be on your side because I hated Eric and because I knew you were a careful planner and you usually get what you go after. I mentioned the pursuit byguys out of Shadow to see what you would say. The fact that you said nothing didn't really prove anything, though. Either you were being cagey, I figured, or you had no way of knowing where I had been. I also thought of the possibility of w'alking into a trap of your devising, but I was already in trouble and did not see that I was that important to the balance of power that you would want to dispose of me. Especially if I offered my support, which I was quite damned if those six didn't board later and follow me. Is he giving me an escort? I wondered. Better not start making more assumptions. I shook them again when we landed and headed for Flora's place. Then I acted as if none of my guesses had occurred, waiting to see what you would do. When you helped me dispose of the guys, I was really puzzled. Were you genuinely surprised, or was it a put-on, with you sacrificing a few of the troops to keep me ignorant of something? All right, I decided, be ignorant, cooperate, see what he has in mind. I was a perfect setup for that act you pulled to cover the condition of your memory. When I did learn the truth, it was simply too late. We were headed for Rebma and none of this would have meant anything to you. Later, I didn't care to tell Eric anything after his coronation. I was his prisoner then and not exactly kindly disposed toward him. It even occurred to me that my information might be worth something one day -- at least, my freedom again -- if that threat ever materialized. As for Brand, I doubt anyone would have believed me; and even if someone did, I was the only one who knew how to reach that shadow. Could you see Eric buying that as a reason for releasing me? He would have laughed and told me to come up with a better story. And I never heard from Brand again. None of the others seem to have heard from his either. Odds are he's dead by now -- I'd say. And that is the story I never got to tell you. You figure out what it all means. Ill I studied Random, remembering what a great card player he was. By looking at his face, I could no more tell whether he was lying, in whole or in part, than I could learn by scrutinizing the Jack of, say, Diamonds. Nice touch, that part, too. There was enough of that kind of business to his story to give it some feel of verisimilitude. "To paraphrase Oedipus, Hamlet, Lear and all those guys," I said, "I wish I had known this some time ago." "This was the first chance I really had to tell you," he said. "True," I agreed. "Unfortunately, it not only fails to clarify things, it complicates the puzzle even more. Which is no mean trick. Here we are with a black road Discover Man's most advanced technology of the mind Buy, Read and Use A Dianetics Publication Expand your awareness of past, present and future life! Predict and understand human behaviour with this wealth of proven, factual information. This best seller reveals the parts of the mind and the source of human irrationality. Grasp this opportunity to reap the benefits of the simple, powerful techniques in copies have been sold! Order your copy of Dianetics: The Modern Science of Mental Health today! Just Get it, Read it and Try it! Send # to The Church of Scientology of California. PublicationsOrganization U.S., Dept. G-l. # Wesl Temple St., Los Angeles. Calif. #. No charge for postage and handling. All orders will be shipped within # hours of receipt. Dianetics is the registered trademark of L. Ron Hubbard in respect of his pub(Greek) "mind." Copyright  # by L. Ron Hubbard. All Rights Reserved. The Church of Scientology of California -- a non-profit organization. Scientology is an applied religious philosophy. Scientology and Dianetics are registered names. running up to the foot of Kolvir. It passes through Shadow, and things have succeeded in traversing it to beset Amber. We do not know the exact nature of the forces behind it, but they are obviously malign and they seem to be growing in strength. I have been feeling guilty about it for some while now, because I see it as being tied in with my curse. Yes, I laid one on us. Curse or no curse though, everything eventually resolves into some sort of tangibility that can be combated. Which is exactly what we are going to do. But all week long, I have been trying to figure out Dara's part in things. Who is she really? What is she? Why was she so anxious to try the Pattern? How is it that she managed to succeed? And that final threat of hers... 'Amber will be destroyed,' she said. It seems more than coincidental that this occurred at the same time as the attack over the black road. I do not see it as a separate thing, but as a part of the same cloth. And it all seems to be tied in with the fact that there is a traitor somewhere here in Amber -- Caine's death, the notes... Someone here is either abetting an external enemy or is behind the whole thing himself. Now you link it all up with Brand's disappearance, by way of this guy." I nudged the corpse with my foot. "It makes it look as if Dad's death or absence is also a part of it. If that is the case, though, it makes for a major conspiracy -- with detail after detail having been carefully worked out over a period of years." Random explored a cupboard in the comer, produced a bottle and a pair of goblets. He filled them and brought me one, then returned to his chair. We drank a silent toast to futility. "Well," he said, "plotting is the number one pastime around here, and everyone has had plenty of time, you know. We are both too young to remember brothers Osric and Finndo, who died for the good of Amber. But the impression I get from talking with Benedict -- " "Yes," I said, " -- that they had done more than wishful thinking about the throne, and it became necessary that they die bravely for Amber. I've heard that, too. Maybe so, maybe not. We'll never know for sure. Still... Yes, the point is well taken, though almost unnecessary. I do not doubt that it has been tried before. I do not put it past a number of us. Who, though? We will be operating under a severe handicap until we find out. Any move that we make externally will probably only be directed against a limb of the beast. Come up with an idea." "Corwin," he said, "to be frank about it, I could make a case for it being anyone here -- even myself, prisoner status and all. In fact, something like that would be a great blind for it. I would have taken genuine delight in looking helpless while actually pulling the strings that made all the others dance. Any of us would, though. We all have our motives, our ambitions. And over the years, we all have had time and opportunity to lay a lot of groundwork. No, that is the wrong way to go about it, looking for suspects. Everyone here falls into that category. Let us decide instead what it is that would distinguish such an individual, aside from motives, apart from opportunities. I would say, let's look at the methods involved." "All right. Then you start." "Some one of us knows more than the rest of us about the workings of Shadow -- the ins and the outs, the whys and the hows. He also has allies, obtained from somewhere fairly far afield. This is the combination he has brought to bear upon Amber. Now, we have no way of looking at a person and telling whether he possesses such special knowledge and skills. But let us consider where he could have obtained them. It could be that he simply learned something off in Shadow somewhere, on his own. Or he could have been studying all along, here, while Dworkin was still I stared down into my glass. Dworkin could still be living. He had provided my means of escape from the dungeons of Amber -- how long ago? I had told no one this, and was not about to. For one thing, Dworkin was quite mad -- which was apparently why Dad had had him locked away. For another, he had demonstrated powers I did not understand, which convinced me he could be quite dangerous. Still, he had been kindly disposed toward me after a minimum of flattery and reminiscence. If he were still around, I suspected that with a bit of patience I might be able to handle him. So I had kept the w hole business locked away in my mind as a possible secret weapon. I saw no reason for changing that decision at this point. "Brand did hang around him a lot," I acknowledged, finally seeing what he was getting at. "He was interested in things of that sort." "Exactly," Random replied. "And he obviously knew more than the rest of us, to be able to send me that message without a Trump." "You think he made a deal with outsiders, opened the way for them, then discovered that they no longer needed him when they hung him out to dry?" "Not necessarily. Though I suppose that is possible, too. My thinking runs more like this -- and I don't deny my prejudice in his favor: I think he had learned enough about the subject so that he was able to detect it when someone did something peculiar involving the Trumps, the Pattern or that area of Shadow most adjacent to Amber. Then he slipped up. Perhaps he underestimated the culprit and confronted him directly, rather than going to Dad or Dworkin. What then? The guilty party subdued him and imprisoned him in that tower. Either he thought enough of him not to want to kill him if he did not have to, or he had some later use of him in mind." "You make that sound plausible, too," 'I said, and I would have added, "and it fits your story nicely" and watched his poker face again, except for one thing. Back when I was with Bleys, before our attack on Amber, I had had a momentary contact with Brand while fooling with the Trumps. He had indicated distress, imprisonment, and then the contact had been broken. So Random's story fit, to that extent. So, instead, I said, "If he can point the finger, we have got to get him back and set him to pointing." "I was hoping you would say that," Random replied. "I hate to leave a bit of business like that unfinished." I went and fetched the bottle, refilled our glasses. I sipped. I lit another cigarette. "Before we get into that, though," I said. "I have to decide on the best way of breaking the news about Caine. Where is Flora anyway?" "Down in town, I think. She was here this morning. I can find her for you. I'm pretty sure." "Do it, then. She is the only other one I know of who has seen one of these guys, back when they broke into her place in Westchester. We might as well have her handy for that much corroboration as to their nastiness. Besides, I have some other things I want to ask her." He swallowed his drink and rose. "All right. I'll go do that now. Where should I bring her?'.' "My quarters.If I'm not there, wait." He nodded. I rose and accompanied him into the hall. "Have you got the key to this room?" I asked. "It's on a hook inside." "Better get it and lock up. We wouldn't want a premature unveiling." He did that and gave me the key. I walked with him as far as the first landing and saw him on his way. Then I headed for my own quarters. From my safe, I removed the Jew el of Judgment, a ruby pendant which had given Dad and Eric control over the weather in the vicinity of Amber. Before he died, Eric had told me the procedure to be followed in tuning it to my own use. I had not had time to do it though, and did not really have the time now. But during my conversation with Random I had decided that I was going to have to take the time. I had located Dworkin's notes, beneath a stone near Eric's fireplace. He had given me that much information also, that last time. I would have liked to know where he had come across the notes in the first place (hough, for they were incomplete. I fetched them from the rear of the safe and regarded them once again. They did agree with Eric's explanation as to how the attunement was to be managed. But they also indicated that the stone had other uses, that the control of meteorological phenomena was almost an incidental, though spectacular demonstration of a complex of principles which underlay the Pattern, the Trumps and the physical integrity of Amber herself, apart from Shadow. Unfortunately, the details were lacking. Still, the more that I searched my memory, the more something along these lines did seem indicated. Only rarely had Dad produced the stone; and though he had spoken of it as a w'eather-changer, the weather had not always been especially altered on those occasions when he had sported it. And he had often taken it along with him on his little trips. So I was ready to believe there was more to it than that. Eric had probably reasoned the same way, but he had not been able to dope out its other uses either. He had simply taken advantage of its obvious powers when Bleys and I had attacked Amber; and he had used it the same way this past week when the creatures had made their assault from the black road. It had served him well on both occasions, even if it had not been sufficient to save his life. So I had better get hold of its power myself, I decided, now. Any extra edge was important. And it would be good to be seen wearing the thing, too, I judged. Especially now. I put the notes back into the safe, the jewel in my pocket. I left-then and headed downstairs. Again, as before, to walk those halls made me Icel as if I had never been away. This was home, this was what I wanted. Now I was its defender. I did not even wear the crown, yet all its problems had become my own. It was ironic. I had come back to claim the crown, to wrest it from Eric, to hold the glory, to reign. Now, suddenly, things were falling apart. It had not taken long to realize that Eric had behaved incorrectly. If he had indeed done Dad in, he had no right to the crown. If he had not, then he had acted prematurely. Either way, the coronation had served only to fatten his already obese ego. Myself, I wanted it and I knew that I could take it. But it would be equally irresponsible to do so with my troops quartered in Amber, suspicion of Caine's murder about to descend upon me, the first signs of a fantastic plot suddenly displayed before me and the continuing possibility that Dad was still alive. On several occasions, it seemed we had been in contact, briefly -- and on one such, years ago, that he had okayed my succession. But there was so much deceit and trickery afoot that I did not know what to believe. He had not abdicated. Also, f had had a head injury, and I was well aware of my own desires. The mind is a funny place. I do not even trust my own. Could it be that I had manufactured that whole business? A lot had happened since. The price of being an Amberite, I suppose, is that you cannot even trust yourself. I wondered w'hat Freud would have said? While he had failed to pierce mv amnesia, he had come up with some awfully good guesses as to what my father had been like, what our relationship had been, even though I had not realized it at the time. I w ished that I could have one more session with him. I made my way through the marble dining hall and into the dark, narrow corridor that lay behind. I nodded to the guard and walked on back to the door. Through it then, out onto the platform, across and down. The interminable spiral stairway that leads into the guts of Kolvir. Walking. Lights every now and then. Blackness beyond. I t seemed that a balance had shifted somewhere along the way. and that I was no longer acting but being acted upon, being forced to move, to respond. Being herded. And each move led to another. Where had it all begun? Maybe it had been going on for years and I was only just now becoming aware of it. Perhaps we were all victims, in a fashion and to a degree none of us had realized. Great victuals for morbid thought. Sigmund, where are you now? I had wanted to be king -- still wanted to be king -- more than anything else. Yet the more I learned and the more I thought about what I had learned, the more all of my movements actually seemed to amount to Amber Pawn to King Four. I realized then that this feeling had been present for some time, growing, and I did not like it at all. But nothing that has eyer lived has gotten by without making some mistake, I consoled myself. If my feeling represented actuality, my personal Pavlov was getting closer to my fangs with each ringing of the bell. Soon now, soon, I felt that it had to be soon, I would have to see that he came very near. Then it would be mine to see that he neither went away nor ever came again. Turning, turning, around and down, light here, light there, these my thoughts, like thread on a spool, winding or unwinding, hard to be sure. Below me the sound of metal against stone. A guard's scabbard, the guard rising. A ripple of light from a lantern raised. "Lord Corwin..." "Jamie." At bottom, I took a lantern from the shelf. Putting a light to it, I turned and headed toward the tunnel, pushing the darkness on ahead of me, a step at a time. Eventually the tunnel, and so up it, counting side passages. It was the seventh that I wanted. Echoes and shadows. Must and dust. Coming to it, then. Turning there. Not too much farther. Finally, that great, dark metalbound door. I unlocked it and pushed hard. It creaked, resisted, finally moved inward. I set the lantern down, just to the right, inside. I had no further need of it. as the Pattern itself gave off sufficient light for what I had to do. For a moment, I regarded the Pattern -- a shining mass of curved lines that tricked the eye as it tried to trace them -- imbedded there, huge, in the floor's slick blackness. It had given me power over Shadow, it had restored most of my memory. It would also destroy me in an instant if I were to essay it improperly. What gratitude the prospect did arouse in me was therefore not untinged with fear. It was a splendid and cryptic old family heirloom which belonged right where it was, in the cellar. I moved off to the corner where the tracery began. There I composed my mind,' relaxed my body and set my left foot upon the Pattern. Without pausing, I strode forward then and felt the current begin. Blue sparks outlined my boots. Another step. There was an audible crackling this time and the beginning of resistance. I took the first curvelength, striving to hurry, wanting to reach the First Veil as quickly as possible. By the time that I did, my hair was stirring and the sparks were brighter, longer. The strain increased. Each step required more effort than the previous one. The crackling grew louder and the current intensified. My hair rose and I shook off sparks. I kept my eyes on the fiery line and did not stop pushing. Suddenly the pressure abated. I staggered but kept moving. I was through the First Veil and into the feeling of accomplishment that entailed. I recalled the last time that I had come this way, in Rebma, the city under the sea. The maneuver I had just completed was what had started the return of my memories. Yes. I pushed ahead and the sparks grew and the currents rose once again, setting my flesh to tingling. T he second veil... The angles... It always seemed to tax the strength to its limits, to produce the feeling that one's entire being was transformed into pure Will. It was a driving, relentless sensation. At the moment, the negotiation of the Pattern was the only thing in the world that meant anything to me. I had always been there, striving, never been away, always would be there, contending, my will against the maze of power. Time had vanished. Only the tension held. The sparks were up to my waist. I entered the Grand Curve and fought my way along it. I was continually destroyed and reborn at every step of its length, baked by the fires of creation, chilled by the cold at entropy's end. Out and onward, turning. Three more curves, a straight line, a number of arcs. Dizziness, a sensation of fading and intensifying as though I were oscillating into and out of existence. Turn after turn after turn after turn... A short, sharp arc... The line that led to the Final Veil... I imagine I was gasping and drenched with sweat by then. I never seem to remember for sure. I could hardly move my feet. The sparks were up to my shoulders. They came into my eyes and I lost sight of the Pattern itself between blinks. In, out, in, out... There it was. I dragged my right foot forward, knowing how Benedict must have felt, his legs snared by the black grass. Right before I rabbit-punched him. I felt bludgeoned myself -- all over. Left foot, forward... So slowly it was hard to be certain it was actually moving. My hands were blue (lames, my legs pillars of fire. Another step. Another. Yet another. I felt like a slowly animated statue, a thawing snowman, a buckling girder... Two more... Three... Glacial, my movements, but I who directed them had all of eternity and a perfect constancy of will that would be realized... I passed through the Veil. A short arc followed. Three steps to cross it into blackness and peace. They were the worst of all. A coffee break for Sisyphus! That was my first thought as I departed the Pattern. I've done it again ! was my second. And, Never again! was my third. I allowed myself the luxury of a few deep breaths and a little shaking. Then I unpocketed the jewel and raised it by its chain. I held it before my eye. Red inside, of course -- a deep cherry-red, smoke-shot, fulgent. It seemed to have picked up something extra of light and glitter during the trip through the Pattern. I continued to stare, thinking over the instructions, comparing them with things I already knew. Once you have walked the Pattern and reached this point, you can cause it to transport you to any place that you can visualize. All that it takes is the desire and an act of will. Such being the case, I was not without a moment's trepidation. If the effect proceeded as it normally did, I could be throwing myself into a peculiar sort of trap. But Eric had succeeded. He had not been locked into the heart of a gem somewhere off in Shadow. The Dworkin who had written those notes had been a great man, and I had trusted him. Composing my mind, I intensified my scrutiny of the stone's interior. There was a distorted reflection of the Pattern within it, surrounded by winking points of light, tiny flares and flashes, different curves and paths. I made my decision, I focused my will... R edness and slow motion. Like sinking into an ocean of high viscosity. Very slowly, at first. Drifting and darkening, all the pretty lights far, far ahead. Faintly, my apparent velocity increased. Flakes of light, distant, intermittent. A trifle faster then, it seemed. No scale. I was a point of consciousness of indeterminate dimensions. Aware of movement, aware of the configuration toward which I advanced, now almost rapidly. The redness was nearly gone, as was the consciousness of any medium. Resistance vanished. I was speeding. All of this, now,seemed to have taken but a single instant, w'as still taking that same instant. There was a peculiar timeless quality to the entire affair. My velocity relative to what now seemed my target was enormous. The little, twisted maze was growing, was resolving into what appeared a three-dimensional variation of the Pattern itself. Punctuated by flares of colored light, it grew before me, still reminiscent of a bizarre galaxy half-ravelled in the middle of the ever-night, haloed with a pale shine of dust, its streamers composed of countless flickering points. And it grew or I shrank, or it advanced or I advanced, and we were near, near together, and it filled all of space now, top to bottom, this way to that, and my personal velocity still seemed, if anything, to be increasing. I was caught, overwhelmed by the blaze, and there was a stray streamer w hich I knew to be the beginning. I was too close -- lost, actually -- to apprehend its overall configuration any longer, but the buckling, the flickering, the weaving of all that I could see of it, everywhere about me, made me wonder whether three dimensions were sufficient to account for the senses warping complexities with which I w'as confronted. Rather than my galactic analogy, something in my mind shifted to the other extreme, suggesting the infinitely dimensioned Hilbert space of the subatomic. But then, it was a metaphor of desperation. Truly and simply, I did not understand anything about it. I had only a growing feeling -- Pattern-conditioned? Instinctive? -- that I had to pass through this maze also to gain the new degree of power that I sought. Nor was I incorrect. I was swept on into it without any slackening of my apparent velocity. I was spun' and whirled along blazing ways, passing through substanceless clouds of glitter and shine. There were no areas of resistance, as in the Pattern itself, my initial impetus seeming sufficient to bear me throughout. A whirlwind tour of the Milky Way? A drowning man sw ept among canyons of coral? An insomniac sparrow' passing over an amusement park of a July Fourth evening? These my thoughts, as I recapitulated my recent passage in this transformed fashion... And out, through, over and done, in a blaze of ruddy light that found me regarding myself holding the pendant beside the Pattern, then regarding the pendant, Pattern within it, within me, everything within me, me within it, the redness subsiding, down, gone. Then just me, the pendant, the Pattern, alone, subject-object relationships reestablished -- only an octave higher, which is about the best way I feel there is to put it. For a certain empathy now existed. It was as though I had acquired an extra sense, and an additional means of expression. It was a peculiar sensation, satisfying. Anxious to test it, I summoned my resolve once again and commanded the Pattern to transport me elsew'here. I stood then in the round room, atop the highest tower in Amber. Crossing it, I passed outside, onto a very small balcony. The contrast ,was powerful, coming so close to the super-sensory voyage I had just completed. For several long moments, I simply stood there, looking. The sea was a study in textures, as the sky was partly overcast and getting on toward evening. The clouds themselves showed patterns of soft brightness and rough shading. The w'ind made its way seaward, so that the salt smell was temporarily denied me. Dark birds dotted the air, swinging and hovering at a great distance out over the water. Below me, the palace yards and the terraces of the city lay spread in enduring elegance out to Kolvic's rim. People were tiny on the thoroughfares, their movements discountable. I felt very alone. Then I touched the pendant and called for a storm. IV tandom and Flora were waiting JKin my quarters when I returned. Random's eyes went first to the pendant, then to my own. I nodded. I turned toward Flora, bowing slightly. "Sister," I said, "it has been awhile, and then awhile." She looked somewhat frightened, which was all to the good. She smiled and took my hand, though. "Brother," she said. "I see that you have kept your word." Pale gold, her hair. She had cut it, but retained the bangs. I could not decide w'hether I liked it that way or not. She had very lovely hair. Blue eyes, too, and tons of vanity to keep everything in her favorite perspective. At times she seemed to behave quite stupidly, but then at other times I have wondered. "Excuse me for staring," I said, "but the last time that we met I was unable to see you." "I am very happy that the situation has been corrected," she said. "It was quite -- There was nothing that I could do, you know." "I know," I said, recalling the occasional lilt of her laughter from the other side of the darkness on one of the anniversaries of the event. "I know." I moved to the window and opened it, knowing that the rain would not be coming in. I like the smell of a storm. "Random, did you learn anything of interest with regard to a possible postman?" I asked. "Not really," he said. "I made some inquiries. No one seems to have seen anyone else in the right place at the right time." "I see," I said. "Thank you. I may see you again later." "All right," he said. "I'll be in my quarters all evening, then." I nodded, turned, leaned back against the sill, watched Flora. Random closed the door quietly as he left. I listened to the rain for half a minute or so. "What are you going to do with me?" she said, finally. "Do?" "You are in a position to call for a settlement on old debts. I assume that things are about to begin." "Perhaps," I said. "Most things depend on other things. This thing is no different." "What do you mean?" "Give me what I want, and we'll see. I have even been known to be a nice guy on occasion." "What is it that you want?" "The story. Flora. Let's start with that. Of how you came to be my shepherdess there on that shadow, Earth. All pertinent details. What was the arrangement? What was the understanding? Everything. That's all." She sighed. "The beginning..." she said. "Yes... It was in Paris, a party, at a certain Monsieur Focault's. This was about three years before the Terror -- " "Stop," I said. "What were you doing there?" "I had been in that general area of Shadow for approximately five of their years," she said. "I had been wandering, looking for something novel, something that suited my fancy. I came upon that place at that time in the same way we find anything. I let my desires lead me and I followed my instincts." "A peculiar coincidence." "Not in light of all the time involved -- and considering the amount of travel in which we indulge. It was, if you like, my Avalon, my Amber surrogate, my home away from home. Call it what you will, I was there, at that party, that October night, when you came in with the little redheaded girl -- Jacqueline. I believe, was her name." That brought it back, from quite a distance, a memory I hadn't called for in a long, long while. I remembered Jacqueline far better than I did Focault's party, but (herehad been such an occasion. "Go ahead." # A s  sa 'd' s  ie went on, "I was there. You arrived later. You caught my attention immediately, of course. Still, if one exists for a sufficiently long period of time and travels considerably, one does occasionally encounter a person greatly resembling someone else one has known. That was my first thought after the initial excitement faded. Surely, it had to be a double. So much time had passed without a whisper. Yet, we all have secrets and good reasons for having them. This could be one of yours. So I saw that we were introduced and then had a devil of a time getting you away from that little redheaded piece for more than a few minutes. And you insisted your name was Fenneval -- Cordell Fenneval. I grew uncertain. I could not tell w hether it was a double or you playing games. The third possibility did cross my mind, though -- that you had dwelled in some adjacent area of Shadow for a sufficient time to cast shadows of yourself. I might have departed still wondering had not Jacqueline later boasted to me concerning your strength. Now this is not the commonest subject of conversation for a woman, and the way in Nvhich she said it led me to believe that she had actually been quite impressed by some things you had done. I drew her out a bit and realized that they w ere all of them feats of which you were capable. That eliminated the notion of it being a double. It had to be either you or your shadow. This in mind, even if Cordell was not Corwin he w'as a clue, a clue that you were or had been in that shady neighborhood -- the first real clue I had come across concerning your whereabouts. I had to pursue it. I began keeping track of you then, checking into your past. The more people I questioned, the more puzzling it became. In fact, after several months I was still unable to decide. There were enough smudgy areas to make it possible. Things were resolved for me the follow'ing summer though, when I revisited Amber for a time. I mentioned the peculiar affair to Eric..." "Yes?" "Well...He was -- somewhat -- aware -- of the possibility." She paused and rearranged her gloves on the seat beside her. "Uh-huh," I said. "Just what did he tell you?" "That it might be the real you," she said. "He told me there had been -- an accident -- " "Really?" "Well, no," she admitted. "Not an accident. He said there had been a fight and he had injured you. He thought you were going to die, and he did not want the blame. So he transported you off into Shadow and left you there, in that place. After a long while, he decided that you must be dead, that it was finally all over between you. My news naturally disturbed him. So he swore me to secrecy and sent me back to keep you under surveillance. I had a good excuse for being there, as I had already told everyone how much I liked the place." "You didn't promise to keep silent for nothing. Flora. What did he give you?" "He gave me his word that should he ever come into power here in Amber, I would not be forgotten." "A little risky," I said. "After all, that would still leave you with something on him -- knowledge of the whereabouts of a rival claimant, and of his part in putting him there." "True. But things sort of balanced out, and I would have to admit having become an accomplice in order to talk about it." I nodded. "Tight, but not impossible," I agreed. "But did you think he would let me continue living if he ever did get a chance at the throne?" "That was never discussed. Never." "It must have crossed your mind, though." "Yes, later," she said, "and I decided that he would probably do nothing. After all, it was beginning to seem likely that you had been deprived of your memory. There was no reason to do anything to you so long as you were harmless." "So you stayed on to watch me, to see that I remained harmless?" "Yes." "What would you have done had I shown signs of recovering my memory?" She looked at me, then looked away. "I would have reported it to Eric." "And what would he have done then?" "I don't know." I laughed a little, and she blushed. I could not remember the last time that I had seen Flora blush. "I will not belabor the obvious," I said. "All right, you stayed on, you watched me. What next? What happened?" "Nothing special. You just went on leading your life and I went on keeping track of it." "All of the others knew where you were?" "Yes, I'd made no secret of my whereabouts. In fact, all of them came around to visit me at one time or another." "That includes Random?" She curled her lip. "Yes. several times," she said. "Why the sneer?" "It is too late to start pretending I like him," she said. "You know. I just don't like the people he associates with -- assorted criminals, jazz musicians... I had to show him family courtesy when he was visiting my shadow, buthe put a big strain on my nerves, bringing those people around at all hours -- jam sessions, poker parties. The place usually reeked for weeks afterward and I was always glad to see him go. Sorry. I know you like him, but you wanted the truth." "He offended your delicate sensibilities. Okay. I now direct your attention to the brief time when I was your guest. Random joined us rather abruptly. Pursuing him were half a dozen nasty fellows whom we dispatched in your living room." "I recall the event quite vividly." "Do you recall the guys responsible -- the creatures we had to deal with?" "Yes." "Sufficiently well to recognize one if you ever saw another?" "I think so." "Good. Had you ever seen one before?" "No." "Since?" "No." "Had you ever heard them described, anywhere?" "Not that I can remember. Why?" I shook my head. "Not yet. This is my inquisition, remember? Now I want you to think back for a time before that evening. Back to the event that put me in Greenwood. Maybe even a little earlier. What happened, and how did you find out about it? What were the circumstances? What was your part in things?" "Yes," she said, "I knew you would ask me that sooner or later. What happened was that Eric contacted me the day after it occurred -- from Amber, via my Trump." She glanced at me again, obviously to see how I was taking it, to study my reactions. I remained expressionless. "He told me you had been in a bad accident the previous evening, and that you were hospitalized. He told me to have you transferred to a private place, one where I could have more say as to the course of your treatment." "In other words, he wanted me to stay a vegetable." "He wanted them to keep you sedated." "Did he or did he not admit to being responsible for the accident?" "He did not say that he had had someone shoot out your tire, but he did know that that was what had happened. How else could he have known? When I learned later that he was planning to take the throne. I assumed that he had finally decided it was best to remove you entirely. When the attempt failed, it seemed logical that he would do the next most effective thing: see that you were kept out of the way until after the coronation." "I was not aware that the tire had been shot out," I said. Her face changed. She recovered. "You told me that you knew it was not an accident -- that someone had tried to kill you. I assumed you were aware of the specifics." I was treading slightly mucky ground again for the first time in a long while. I still had a bit of amnesia, and I had decided I probably always would. My memories were still spotty for a few days prior to the accident. The Pattern had restored the lost memories of my entire life up until then, but the trauma appeared to have destroyed recollection of some of the events immediately preceeding it. Not an uncommon occurrence. Organic damage rather than simple functional distress, most likely. I was happy enough to have all the rest back, so those did not seem especially lamentable. As to the accident itself, and my feelings that it had been more than an accident, I did recall the gunshots. There had been two of them. I might even have glimpsed the figure with the rifle -- tleetingly, too late. Or maybe that was pure fantasy. It seemed that l had, though. I had had someS# thing like that in mind when I had headed out for Westchester. Even at this late time, though, when I held the power in Amber, I was loathe to admit this single deficiency. I had faked my way with Flora before with a lot less to go on. I decided to stick with a winning combination. "I was in no position to get out and see what had been hit," I said. "I heard the shots. I lost control. I had assumed that it was a tire, but I never knew for sure. The only reason I raised the question was because I was curious as to how you knew it was a tire." "I already told you that Eric told me aboqt it." "It was the way that you said it that bothered me. You made it sound as if you already knew all the details before he contacted you." She shook her head. "Then pardon my syntax," she said. "That sometimes happens when you look at things after the fact. I am going to have to deny what you are implying. I had nothing to do with it and I had no prior knowledge that it had occurred." "Since Eric is no longer around to confirm or deny anything, we will simply have to let it go," I said, "for now," and I said it to make her look even harder to her defense, to direct her attention away from any possible slip, either in word or expression, from which she might infer the small flaw which still existed in my memory. "Did you later become aware of the identity of the person with the gun?" I asked. "Never," she said. "Most likely some hired thug. I don't know." "Have you any idea how long I was unconscious before someone found me, took me to a hospital?" She shook her head again. Something was bothering me and I could not quite put my finger on it. "Did Eric say what time I had been taken into the hospital?" "No." "When I was with you, why did you try walking back to Amber, rather than using Eric's Trump?" "I couldn't raise him." "You could have called someone else to bring you through," I said. "Flora, I think you are lying to me." It was really only a test, to observe her reaction. Why not? "About w'hat?" she asked. "I couldn't raise anyone else. They were all otherwise occupied. Is that what you mean?" She studied me. I raised my arm and pointed at her and the lightning flashed at my back, just outside the window. I felt a tingle, a mild jolt. The thunderclap was also impressive. "You sin by omission," I tried. She covered her face with her hands and began to weep. "I don't know what you mean!" she said. "I answered all your questions! What do you want? I don't know where you were going or who shot at you or what time it occurred! I just know the facts I've given you, damn it!" She was either sincere or unbreakable by these means, I decided. Whichever, I was wasting my time and could get nothing more this way. Also, I had better switch us away from the accident before she began thinking too much about its importance to me. If there was something there that I was missing, I wanted to find it first. "Come with me," I said. "Where are we going?" "I have something I want you to identify. I will tell you why after you see it." She rose and followed me. I took her up the hall to see the body before I gave her the story on Caine. She regarded the corpse quite dispassionately. She nodded. "Yes," she said, and, "Even if I did not know it I would be glad to say that I did, for you." I grunted a noncommital. Family loyalty always touches me, somewhere. I could not tell whether she believed what I had said about Caine. But things sort of being equal to each other, it didn't much seem to matter. I did not tell her anything about Brand and she did not seem to possess any new information concerning him. Her only other comment when everything I'd had to say was said, was, "You wear the Jewel well. What about the headpiece?" "It is too soon to talk of such things," I told her. "Whatever my support may be worth..." "I know," I said. "I know." M y tomb is a quiet place. It stands alone in a rocky de , shielded on three sides against the elements, surrounded by transported soil wherein a pair of scrubby trees, miscellaneous shrubs, weeds and great ropes of mountain ivy are rooted, about two miles down, back of the crest of Kolvir. It is a long, low building with two benches in front, and the ivy has contrived to cover it to a great extent, mercifully masking most of a bombastic statement graven on its face beneath my name. It is, understandably, vacant most of the time. That evening, however, Ganelon and I repaired thither, accompanied by a good supply of wine and some loaves and cold cuts. "You weren't joking!" he said, having dismounted, crossed over and parted the ivy, able to read by the moon's light the words that were rendered there. "Of course not," I said, climbing down and taking charge of the horses. "It's mine all right." Tethering our mounts to a nearby shrub. I unslung our bags of provisions and carried them to the nearest bench. Ganelon joined me as I opened the first bottle and poured us a dark, deep pair. "I still don't understand," he said, accepting his. "What's there to understand? I'm dead and buried there," I said. "It's my cenotaph, is what it Bookshelf is alive and well. Sturgeon is enjoying a wellearned rest and will return next month. is -- the monument that gets set up when the body has not been recovered. I only just learned about mine recently. It was raised several centuries ago, when it was decided I wasn't coming back." "Kind of spooky," he said. "What's inside then?" "Nothing. Though they did thoughtfully provide a niche and a casket, just in case my remains put in an appearance. You cover both bets that way." Ganelon made himself a sandwich. "Whose idea was it?" he asked. "Random thinks it was Brand's or Eric's. No one remembers for sure. They all seemed to feel it was a good idea at the time." He chuckled, an evil noise that perfectly suited his creased, scarred and red-bearded self. "What's to become of it now?" I shrugged. "I suppose some of them think it's a shame to w r aste it this way and would like to see me fill it. In the meantime though, it's a good place to come and get drunk. I hadn't really paid my respects yet." I put together a pair of sandwiches and ate them both. This was the first real breather I had had since my return, and perhaps the last for some time to come. It was impossible to say. But I had not really had a chance to speak with Ganelon at any length during the past week, and he was one of the few persons I trusted. I wanted to tell him everything. I had to. I had to talk with someone who was not a part of it in the same way as the rest of us. So I did. The moon moved a considerable distance and the shards of broken glass multiplied within my crypt. "So how did the others take it?" he asked me. "Predictably," I answered. "I could tell that Julian did not believe a word of it even though he said that he did. He knows how I feel about him, and he is in no position to challenge me. I don't think Benedict believes me either, but he is a lot harder to read. He is biding his time, and I hope giving me the benefit of the doubt while he is about it. As for Gerard, I have the feeling that this was the final weight, and whatever trust he had left for me has just collapsed. Still, he will be returning to Amber early tomorrow', to accompany me to the Grove to recover Caine's body. No sense in turning it into a safari, but I did want another family member present. Deirdre now -- She seemed happy about it. Didn't believe a word. I'm sure. But no matter. She has always been on my side, and she has never liked Caine. I'd say she is glad that I seem to be consolidating my position. I can't really tell whether Llewlla believed me or not. She doesn't much give a damn what the rest of us do to one another, so far as I can see. As to Fiona, she simply seemed amused at the w hole business. But then, she has always had this detached, superior way of regarding things. You can never be certain what represents her real thinking." "Did you tell them the business about Brand yet?" "No. I told them about Caine and I told them I wanted them all to be in Amber by tomorrow evening. That is when the subject of Brand will be raised. I've an idea I want to try out." "You contacted all of them by means of the Trumps?" "That's right." "There is something I have been meaning to ask you about that. Back on the shadow world we visited to obtain the weapons, there are telephones..." "Yes?" "I learned about wiretaps and such while we were there. Is it possible, do you think, that the frumps could be bugged?" I began to laugh, then caught myself as some of the implications of his suggestion sank in. Finally, "I don't really know," I said. "So much concerning Dworkin's work remains a mystery -- The thought just never occurred to me. I've never tried it myself. I wonder, though...?" "Do you know how many sets there are?" "Well, everyone in the family has a pack and there were a dozen or so spares in the library. I don't really know whether there are any others." "It seems to me that a lot could be learned just by listening in." "Yes. Dad's deck. Brand's, my original pack, the one Random lost -- Hell! There are quite a number unaccounted for these days. I don't know what to do about it yet. Start an inventory and try some experiments, I guess. Thanks for mentioning it." He nodded and we both sipped for awhile in silence. Then, "What are you going to do. Corwin?" he asked. "About what?" "About everything. What do we attack now, and in what order?" rY original intention was road toward its origin as soon as things were more settled here in Amber," I said. "Now though, I have shifted my priorities. I want Brand returned as soon as possible, if he is still living. If not, I want to find out what happened to him." "But will the enemy give you the breathing time? He might be preparing a new offensive right now." "Yes, of course. I have considered that. I feel we have some time, since they were defeated so recently. They will have to pull themselves together again, beef up their forces, reassess the situation in light of our new weapons. What I have in mind for the moment is to establish a series of lookout stations along the road to give us advance warning of any new movements on their part. Benedict has already agreed to take charge of the operation." "I wonder how much time we have?" I poured him another drink, as it was the only answer I could think of. "Things were never this complicated back in Avalon -- our Avalon, I mean." "True," I said. "You are not the only one who misses those days. At least, they seem simpler now." He nodded. I offered him a cigarette, but he declined in favor of his pipe. In the llamelight, he studied the Jewel of Judgment which still hung about my neck. "You say you can really control the weather with that thing?" he asked. "Yes," I said. "How do you know?" "I've tried it. It works." "What did you do?" "That storm this afternoon. It was mine." "I wonder...?" "What?" "I wonder what I would have done with that sort of power? What I'd do with it?" "The first thing that crossed my mind," I said, slapping the wall of my tomb, "was to destroy this place by lightning -- strike it repeatedly and reduce it to rubble. Leave no doubt in anyone's mind as to my feelings, my power." "Why didn't you?" "Got to thinking about it a bit more then. Decided -- Hell! They might really have a use for the place before too long, if I'm not smart enough or tough enough or lucky enough. Such being the case, I tried to decide where I would like them to dump my bones. It caught me then that this is really a pretty good spot -- up high, clean, where the elements still walk naked. Nothing in sight but rock and sky. Stars, clouds, sun, moon, wind, rain -- Better company than a lot of other stiffs. Don't know why I should have to lie beside anyone I wouldn't want next to me now, and there aren't many." "You're getting morbid, Corwin. Or drunk. Or both. Bitter, too. You don't need that." "Who the hell are you to say what I need?" I felt him stiffen beside me, then relax. "I don't know," he finally said. "Just saying what I see." "How are the troops holding up?" I asked. "I think they are still bewildered, Corwin. They came to fight a holy war on the slopes of heaven. They think that's what the shooting was all about last week. So they are happy on that count, seeing as we won. But now this waiting, in the city -- They don't understand the place. Some of the ones they, thought to be enemies are now friends. They are confused. They know they are being kept ready for combat, but they have no idea against whom, or when. As they have been restricted to the billets the whole time, they have not yet realized the extent to which their presence is resented by the regulars and the population at large. They w ill probably be catching on fairly soon, though. I had been waiting to raise the subject, but you've been so busy lately..." I sat smoking for a time. Then, "I guess I had better have a talk with them," I said. "Won't have a chance tomorrow, though, and something should be done soon. I think they should be moved -- to a bivouack area in the Forest of Arden. Tomorrow, yes. I'll locate it for you on the map when we get back. Tell them it is to keep them close to the black road. Tell them that another attack could come that way at any time -- which is no less than the truth. Drill them, maintain their fighting edge. I'll come down as soon as I can and talk to them." "That w'ill leave you without a personal force in Amber." "Stanisfaw Lem is wildly comic... sardonic, perplexing, insightful," writes Theodore Sturgeon in The New York Times Book Review. He is also the leader of the Continuum Books "cultural invasion" that is making the best in European science fiction available to American readers. Stanisfaw Lem Lem shows himself the absolute master of language and satire in this apocalyptic vision of the overpopulation problem in #. "Original, disturbing, mordantly funny. "-The Kirkus Reviews. # Stanisfaw Lem "A rousing adventure in the technological mode." -- Ursula K. Le Cuin. # Franz Rottensteiner, Editor The best in European science fiction. "Startlingly informative. A good anthology." -- Theodore Sturgeon. # Arkadi and Boris Strugatski A novel with a "sweep of characterization astonishingly wide." -- New Statesman. # Stanisfaw Lem This story of missing -- and apparently resurrected -- bodies adds a fresh dimension to the detective mystery genre. # Stanisfaw Lem book." -- Ioanna Russ. # Stanisfaw Lem Fables for the Cybernetic Age The escapades of two cosmic constructors in "the funniest... most thoughtprovoking book I have read for a long time." -- Arthur Koestler. # Jacques Sternberg A selection of short stories, including the acclaimed novella Fin de #ece by a younger French author who has been called the Moliere of science fiction. # Stefan Wul Full of fast moving plots and surprise endings, this French classic is must reading. # Write lor a complete Continuum Books catalog # Second Ave., New York, N.Y. # "True. It may prove a useful risk though, both as a demonstration of confidence and a gesture of consideration. Yes, I think it will turn out to be a good move. If not..." I shrugged. I poured and tossed another empty into my tomb. "By the way," I said, "I'm sorry." "What for?" "I just noticed that I am morbid and drunk and bitter. I don't need that." He chuckled and clicked his glass against my own. "I know," he said. "I know." So we sat there while the moon fell, till the last bottle was interred among its fellows. We talked for a time of days gone by. At length, we fell silent, and my eyes drifted to the stars above Amber. It was good that we had come to this place, but now the city was calling me back. Knowing my thoughts, Ganelon rose and stretched, headed for the horses. I relieved myself beside my tomb and followed him. V T he Grove of the Unicorn lies in Arden to the southwest of Kolvir. near to that jutting place where the land begins its final descent into the valley called Garnatli. While Garnath had been cursed, burned, invaded and fought through in recent years, the adjacent highlands stood unmolested. The grove where Dad claimed to have seen the unicorn ages before and to have experienced the peculiar events which led to his adopting the beast as the patron of Amber and placing it on his coat of arms was, as near as we could tell,' a spot now but slightly screened from the long view across Garnath to the sea -- twenty or thirty paces in from the upper edge of things: an asymmetric glade where a small spring trickled from a mass of rock, formed a clear pool, brimmed into a tiny creek, made its way off toward Garnath and on down. It was to this place that Gerard and I rode the following day, leaving at an hour that found us halfway down our trail from Kolvir before the sun skipped flakes of light across the ocean, then cast its whole bucketful against the sky. Gerard drew rein as it was doing this. He dismounted then and motioned to me to do the same. I did, leaving Star and the pack horse I was leading there beside his own huge piebald. I followed him off perhaps a dozen paces into a basin half-filled with gravel. He halted and I came up beside him. "What is it?" I asked. He turned and faced me and his eyes were narrow and his jaw clamped light. He unfastened his cloak, folded it and placed it on the Iground. He unclasped his swordbelt and lay it atop the cloak. #"#ET rid of your blade and your jcloak," he said. "They will only get in the way." I had an inkling of what was coming, and I decided I had better go along with it. I folded my cloak, placed the Jewel of Judgment beside Grayswandir and faced him once again. I said only one word. "Why?" "It has been a long time," he said, "and you might have forgotten." He came at me slowly, and I got my arms out in front of me and backed away. He did not swing at me. I used to be faster than he was. We were both crouched, and he was making slow pawing movements with his left hand, his right hand nearer to his body, twitching slightly. If I had had to choose a place to tight with Gerard, this would not have been it. He, of course, was aware of this. If I had to fight with Gerard at all, I would not have chosen to do so with my hands. I am better than Gerard with a blade or a quarterstaff. Anything that involved speed and strategy and gave me a chance to hit him occasionally while keeping him at bay would permit me to wear him down eventually and provide openings for heavier and heavier assaults. He, of course, was aware of this also. That is why he had trapped me as he had. I understood Gerard though, and I had to play by his rules now. I brushed his hand away a couple times as he stepped up his movements. pressing nearer to me with every pace. Finally, I took a chance, ducked and swung. I landed a fast, hard left just a little above his middle. It would have broken a stout board or ruptured the insides of a lesser mortal. Unfortunately, time had not softened Gerard. I heard him grunt, but he blocked my right, got his right hand under my left arm and caught my shoulder from behind. I closed with him fast then, anticipating a shoulder lock I might not be able to break; and. turning, driving forward, catching his left shoulder in a similar fashion. I hooked my right leg behind his knee and was able to cast him backward to the ground. He maintained his grip though, and I came down atop him. I released my own hold and was able to drive my right elbow into his left side as we hit. The angle was not ideal and his left hand went up and across, reaching to grasp his right somewhere behind my head. I was able to duck out of it, but he still had my arm. For a moment, I had a clear shot at his groin with my right, but I restrained myself. It is not that I have any qualms about hitting a man below the belt. I knew that if I did it to Gerard just then his reflexes would probably cause him to break my shoulder. Instead, scraping my forearm on the gravel, I managed to twist my left arm up behind his head, while at the same time sliding my right arm between his legs and catching him about the left thigh. I rolled back as I did this, attempting to straighten my legs as soon as my feet were beneath me. I wanted to raise him off the ground and slam him down again, driving my shoulder into his middle for good measure. But Gerard scissored his legs and rolled to the left, forcing me to somersault across his body. I let go my hold on his head and pulled my left arm free as I went over. I scrambled clockwise then, dragging my right arm away and going for a toehold. But Gerard would have none of that. He had gotten his arms beneath him by then. With one great heave, he tore himself free and twisted his way back to his feet. I straightened myself and leaped backward. He began moving toward me immediately, and I decided that he was going to maul the hell out of me if I just kept grappling w ith him. I had to take a lew chances. I watched his feet, and at what I judged to be the best moment I dove in beneath his extended arms just as he was shifting his weight forward onto his left foot and raising his right. I was able to catch hold of his right ankle and hoist it about four feet high behind him. He went over and dow'n, forward and to his left. He scrambled to get to his feet and I caught him on the jaw with a left hook that knocked him down again. He shook his head and blocked with his arms as he came up once more. I tried to kick him in the stomach, but missed as he pivoted, catching him on the hip. He maintained his balance and advanced again. I threw jabs at his face and circled. I caught him twice more in the stomach and danced away. He smiled. He knew I was afraid to close with him. I snapped a kick at his stomach and connected. His arms dropped sufficiently for me to chop him alongside the neck, just above the collarbone. At that moment, however, his arms shot forward and locked about my waist. I slammed his jaw w'ith the heel of my hand, but it did not stop him from tightening his grip and raising me above the ground. Too late to hit him again. Those massive arms were already crushing my kidneys. I sought his carotids with my thumbs, squeezed. But he kept raising me, back, up over his head. My grip loosened, slipped away. Then he slammed me down on my back in the gravel, as peasant women do their laundry on rocks. There were exploding points of light and the world was a jittering, half-real place as he dragged me to my feel again. I saw his fist -- T he sunrise was lovely, but the angle was wrong... By about ninety degrees... Suddenly, I was assailed by vertigo. It cancelled out the beginning awareness of a roadmap of pains that ran along my back and reached the big city somewhere in the vicinity of my chin. I was hanging high in the air. By turning my head slightly, I could see for a very great distance, down. I felt a set of powerful clamps affixed to my body -- shoulder and thigh. When I turned to look at them, I saw' that they were hands. Twisting my neck even farther, I saw that they were Gerard's hands. He was holding me at full arms' length above his head. He stood at the very edge of the trail, and I could see Garnath and the terminus of the black road far below'. If he let go, part of me might join the bird droppings that smeared the cliff face and the rest would come to resemble washed up jelly fish I had known on beaches past. "Yes. Look down, Corwin," he said, feeling me stir, glancing up, meeting my eyes. "All that I need to do is open my hands." "I hear you," I said softly, trying to figure a way to drag him along with me if he decided to do it. "I am not a clever man," he said. "But I had a thought -- a terrible thought. This is the only way that I know to do something about it. My thought was that you had been away from Amber for an awfully long while. I have no way of knowing whether the story about your losing your memory is entirely true. You have come back and you have taken charge of things, but you do not yet truly rule here. I was troubled by the deaths of Benedict's servants, as I am troubled now by the death of Caine. But Eric has died recently also, and Benedict is maimed. It is not so easy to blame you for this part of things, but it has occurred to me that it might be possible -- if it should be that you are secretly allied with our enemies of the black road." "I am not," I said. "It does not matter, for what I have to say," he said. "Just hear me out. Things will go the way that they will go. -- If, during your long absence, you arranged this state of affairs -- possibly even removing Dad and Brand as part of your design -- then I see you as out to destroy all family resistance to your usurpation." "Would I have delivered myself to Eric to be blinded and imprisoned if this were the case?" "Hear me out!" he repeated. "You could easily have made mistakes that led to that. It does not matter now. You may be as innocent as you say or as guilty as possible. Look down, Corwin. That is all. Look down at the black road. Death is the limit of the distance you travel if that is your doing. I have shown you my strength once again, lest you have forgotten. I can kill you, Corwin. Do not even be certain that your blade will protect you, if I can get my hands on you but once. And I will, to keep my promise. My promise is only that if you are guilty, I will kill you the moment I learn of it. Know also that my life is insured, Corwin, for it is linked now to your own." "What do you mean?" "All of the others are with us at this moment, via my Trump, watching, listening. You cannot arrange my removal now without revealing your intentions to the entire family. That way, if I die forsworn, my promise can still be kept." "I get the point," I said. "And if someone else kills you? They remove me, also. That leaves Julian, Benedict, Random and the girls to man the barricades. Better and better -- for whoever it is. Whose idea was this, really?" "Mine! Mine alone!" he said, and I felt his grip tighten, his arms bend and grow tense. "You are just trying to confuse things! Like you always do!" he groaned. "Things didn't go bad till you came back! Damn it, Corwin! I think it's your fault!" Then he hurled me into the air. "Not guilty, Gerard!" was all I had time to shout. Then he caught me -- a great shoulder-wrenching grab -- and snatched me back from the precipice. He swung me in and around and set me on my feet. He walked off immediately, heading back to the gravelly area where we had fought. I followed him, and we collected our things. As he was clasping his big belt he looked up at me and looked away again. "We'll not talk about it any more," he said. "All right." I turned and walked back to the horses. We mounted and continued on down the trail. T he spring made its small music in the grove. Higher now, the sun strung lines of light through the trees. There was still some dew on the ground. The sod that I had cut for Caine's grave was moist with it. I fetched the spade that I had packed and opened the grave. Without a word, Gerard helped me move the body onto a piece of sailcloth we had brought for that purpose. We folded it about him and closed it with big, loose stitches. "Corwin! Look!" It was a whisper, and Gerard's hand closed on my elbow as he spoke. I followed the direction of his gaze and froze. Neither of us moved as we regarded the apparition: a soft, shimmering white encompassed it, as if it were covered with down, rather than fur and maning; its tiny, cloven hooves were golden, as was the delicate, whorled horn that rose from its narrow head. It stood atop one of the lesser rocks, nibbling at the lichen that grew there. Its eyes, when it raised them and looked in our direction, were a bright, emerald green. It joined us in immobility, for a pair of instants. Then it made a quick, nervous gesture with its front feet, pawing the air and striking the stone, three times. And then it blurred and vanished like a snowflake, silently, perhaps in the woods to our right. I rose and crossed to the stone. Gerard followed me. There, in the moss, I traced its tiny hoofmarks. "... Then we really did see it," Gerard said. I nodded. "We saw something. Did you ever see it before?" "No. Did you?" I shook my head. "Julian claims he once saw it," he said, "in the distance. Says his hounds refused to give chase." "It was beautiful -- That long, silky tail, those shiny hooves..." "Yes. Dad always took it as a good omen." "I'd like to myself." "Strange time for it to appear... All these years... ," I nodded again. "Is there a special observance? It being our patron and all... Is there something we should do?" "If there is. Dad never told me about it," I said. I patted the rock on which it had appeared. "If you herald some turn in our fortunes, if you bring us some measure of grace -- thanks, unicorn," I said. "And even if you do not, thanks for the brightness of your company at a dark time." We went and drank from the spring then. We secured our grim parcel on the back of the third horse. We led our mounts until we were away from the place, where, save for the water, things had become very still. "h: into the row long," asked Chiet EdIward Longlegs, Sr., staring ne mirror and centering the war bonnet on his head with both hands, "am I supposed to sit around here saying 'ugg' and 'how' like some kind of savage?" He adjusted the feathered train to fall exactly between his shoulderblades. then glanced at his grandson's relleclion in the mirror. "As long as it takes," answered Ambassador-at-large Ed Longlegs, Ilf. scrutinizing his grandfather's costume and frowning. "There's still something wrong." Chief Longlegs looked at himself. Boots. Fringed leather pants and jerkin with authentic Hopi beadwork. Authentic Sioux war bonnet. He looked up at his grandson. "Looks O.K. to me." The Ambassador shook his head, unconvinced. "I can't quite put my linger on it. Somehow, you don't look indian enough." Chief Longlegs grunted. "Been an injin all my life." "But you don't look it." Chief Longlegs peered into the mirror. His weathered face and hooked nose went well with the bonnet. "Best lookin' injin I ever seen." "It's not your face." "What is it?" The Ambassador brightened, pointing. "Your boots." Chief Longlegs lifted one foot, examining the boot. "What's the matter with my boots?" "They aren't authentic." "They're gen-u-wine Mexican leather." "I can see that." "Hand tooled." "I can see that, too. But whoever heard of an indian wearing cowboy boots?" "Me. I worn'em all my life. On (he reservation, even'body wears 'em." The Ambassador showed his exasperation. "Grandfather, we aren't on the reservation. We have to impress a few palefaces." "Ain't no difference between palefaces and most injins no more. Take you, for example. You ain't no more an injin than... than..." Chief Longlegs waved his hand in a great arc in front of him, indicating the ship around them and the Moon ahead. "... them critters out there." "Aliens." corrected Ambassador Longlegs. "Whatever you call 'em, they ain't injins and neither are you." Chief Longlegs jerked his thumb over his shoulder. "I seen you back there in Washington powwowin' with the big wigs. Do you call him Great White Father ever now and then so's he remembers you're an injin?" "I call him Mr. President like everyone else." A laugh erupted from Chief Longlegs, a curt, sarcastic laugh. He pointed an accusatory index finger at his grandson. "You see! You ain't no injin! Any selfrespectin' injin would throw in a few Great-White-Fathers just to keep'cm guessin'." Chief Longlegs snorted and chuckled, enjoying his grandson's discomfort. Eventually, he subsided. "Where was we anyways?" "Your costume. Are you sure everything else is authentic?" "More or less." The Ambassador frowned. "What do you mean, more or less?" "You called me at the last minute, you know." "I know. So what?" "So I had to scrounge around." He touched the bonnet. "This here's Sioux, but it's authentic Sioux, they tell me, and this..." He touched the leather jerkin. "...is Hope-eye. or most of it anyways. Some of them beads is plastic and put on by machine, but them designs is supposed to be Hope-eye, and -- " "Is vthing Apache?" "What do you care? You wouldn't know an Apache from a Sioux if one bit you." The Ambassador shook his head, incredulous. "None of it is Apache?" "Not much. If you'da given me more time -- " "We didn't have more time. Now take off those cowboy boots and put on some moccasins." "Ain'l got no moccasins." " Then go barefoot." "Barefoot!" "It has to look authentic and cowboy boots," said Ambassador L.onglegs, "don't." "But barefoot does." "It's better than nothing." Grumbling, Chief Longlegs reached down and began tugging at his left boot. It came off easily. The right one stuck. "Gimme a hand here, halfbreed." said Chief Longlegs, extending his right leg. "Grandfather, please stop calling me half-breed." "That's what you are, ain't it? Half while man, half injin." "I'm a full-blooded Apache just like you." Chief Longlegs grunted. "What's that grunt supposed to mean?" "No full-blooded Apache would of treated no injins the way you treated them injins." "What injins -- I mean, indians?" "In New York. They just wanted their rightful tribal land back, but you -- you Uncle Tom-Tom -- you skinned 'em out of it for the Great White Father." "Graztfather, they wanted Manhatten back." "Don't matter." "Sometimes you're very difficult to talk to. grandfather." Chief Longlegs grunted. "And what's that supposed to mean?" "It means my leg's gettin' tired sticking out here in the air. Take off the boot." The Ambassador grabbed the heel and toe of the boot and jerked. " Watch it! You're gonna rip off the leg." "Sorry." W hile watching his grandson struggle with the boot, Chief Longlegs began to doubt the wisdom of accepting the boy's offer. If he were incapable of removing a simple boot (the leg was twisted and jerked; sweat blossomed on his grandson's forehead), how would he be at saving the human race, palefaces included? Initially, when his grandson phoned from Washington, Chief L.onglegs had been reluctant to accept the call. For months after the Manhatten incident, Chief Longlegs had gone around denying kinship to the boy. When asked if he were related to the Ed Longlegs who sold out the indians holding Bedlow Island, he usually tried to suggest the Ed Longlegs involved was a Seminole. No relation. Accepting the phonecall might acknowledge the kinship. Still, the boy was kin. Acknowledging it. Chief Longlegs was forced to acknowledge something else about his grandson. In spite of the boy's Harvard education -- perhaps because of it -- he was a dumb injin. In Chief Longlegs' opinion, nothing was w'orse than a dumb injin, except a dumb paleface. He had taken the call. When the boy explained the situation, that alien lifeforms had occupied the Moon, completely rending Tranquility Base and destroying any approaching ships or missiles from Earth, that the President wanted Ed Longlegs, the successful negotiator in the Bedlow Island incident, to talk to them and strike a bargain, that Ed Longlegs wanted Chief Longlegs to accompany him -- w'hen all this was explained, Chief Longlegs called the boy a dumb injin to his face and hung up. The boy called back. He pleaded, saying this was the finest opportunity in modern times to demonstrate indian wisdom. Chief Longlegs replied that wise red men stayed on the reservation when green men threatened White men. The boy said the world was in danger. Chief Longlegs said indians alw'ays lived with danger. The boy said the family name would be enhanced. You mean, responded Chief Longlegs, the career of Ed Longlegs would be enhanced. Yes, admitted his grandson, the grueling climb to the presidency would be shortened. Why, inquired Chief Longlegs, me? Because, answered the boy, the government is desperate. T he governments of the United States and the Soviet Union had tried everything to contact the aliens. When radio communication proved fruitless, they sent out ambassadors. Each time an ambassador's ship settled into parking orbit around the Moon, the aliens blasted it. Ed Longlegs, seeing an opportunity to save mankind and, incidently, enhance his career, had sold the President on the idea of Chief Edward Longlegs, Sr., possessor of ancient indian lore, gleener of sacred mystical insights, a man in complete harmony with himself and nature, a man so serene rattlesnakes only bit him when forced to at gunpoint -- in short, a man capable of communicating with anything, terrestrial or extraterrestrial. Chief Longlegs, mulling over the description, had hesitated, remembering his last encounter with a rattler. The snake had plunged its fangs into Chief Longlegs' calf, and if it had shown any emotion at all, it certainly was not a sense of coercion -- more like delight. Finally, Chief Longlegs spoke. Me? Yes, you. But -- All of it, assured Ed Longlegs, was simply a deception, a harmless ruse to let the boy get into a position to talk to the aliens and save the world. Did Chief Longlegs, after all, disapprove of deceiving palefaces? Of course not, replied Chief Longlegs, but he did disapprove of situations tending to endanger Chief Longlegs' life. The boy assured him he could rest easily. At Harvard, they had taught Ed Longlegs, #, to handle any situation. In spite of himself, Chief Longlegs found the mystical insights taught at Harvard persuasive. Plus, he liked the idea of deceiving palefaces, whether pale white or pale green. Besides, he would get a free trip to Washington and a ride in a rocketship, if that was what they called them. It would divert him from the daily grind of haggling with the Japanese import company that supplied the pot shards he sold the archaeologists. He accepted. W atching the boy yank at his boot, feeling the pain it caused in his hip. Chief Longlegs rather doubted the wisdom of accepting. "Here," said Chief Longlegs, withdrawing his boot from his grandson's hands and hiking it on his knee, "let me do it." He pulled on the heel, pointed his toe and extracted his foot. Ambassador Longlegs wiped his forehead with his sleeve. "O.K. Let's go." "Where?" "The bridge. We're almost there." Chief Longlegs followed his grandson into the corridor. They took the elevator, riding in silence. During most of the trip from Earth, Chief Longlegs had ridden in silence. He felt like a prisoner, forbidden to leave his cabin. The boy had said it would strengthen his image -- add authority -- if he were held off stage until the crucial moment, then brought in like a savior. Chief Longlegs gave less than a hoot in hell about his image. He wanted to see the spaceship. He had an idea for painting pot shards so the archaeologists would think the Apaches were descended from space travelers. It would boost sales. But he needed authentic designs. To get them, he had to see the ship. Even when he explained the situation to the boy, simply and clearly, his grandson kept him in the cabin. Harvard had done something to the boy's values. The door opened onto the bridge. In front of them, a figure, its back turned, stood in the center of a wide panorama of glass windows, staring out at the Moon below. The figure heard the hiss of the opening door and glanced around, simultaneously telling one of the numerous men seated at the bridge console to keep an eye on the planet. "He think it's goin' somewheres?" whispered Chief Longlegs and chuckled. "Shh," said his grandson. "Remember, only Apache." "Ahh," said Captain Carapalida, approaching them with a hand outstretched toward Chief Longlegs, "Ambassador and Chief Longlegs." He grasped Chief Longlegs' hand in both of his, shaking it vigorously and peering deeply -- almost reverently -- into his eyes. "I was about to call you two. We're almost ready to take a parking orbit around the Moon." The Captain grinned. "What's he grinning at?" asked Chief Longlegs in Apache. " The responsibility shifts to us as soon as we're in orbit. " The Captain, eyebrows raised, glanced at Ambassador Longlegs. "What's he say. Ambassador?" "He wants to know if the escort ships are still with us." Captain Carapalida returned his attention to Chief Longlegs, nodding his head in an exaggerated arc and speaking in a raised voice. "yes, sir. they are, sir." "Tel! him I'm not deaf. " "He's not deaf." "Oh," said the Captain, flustered. "Sorry. If you'll come over here, you can see our escort." Chief Longlegs followed the two men to the center of the wall of glass. In'front of them, the Moon -- from their angle, half full -- hung in space like a lunar globe. Even what was left of Tranquility Base, which showed on lunar globes as a dot, showed on the Moon as a dot. To either side, ships identical to their own. bubble-nosed giants dragging three long tubes and sporting complicated arrays of solar panels, paced them, approaching the Moon. Only their ship carried the "When do they usually blast ambassadors ?" asked Chief Longlegs. His grandson glowered. "What's he say?" asked the Captain. '"He wants to know when we enter the danger zone." "We're in it." Hesitantly, the Ambassador responded. "I see. I think I'd better consult with my grandfather." He continued in Apache. "What do we do now?" "How the unhappy-huntinggrounds am I supposed to know?" Hell was a difficult word to translate into Apache. " You're the wise-man, aren't you?" "You're the Harvard man, aren't you?" "Grandfather, this is a serious matter. Try to think of some new approach. Mankind needs time. " He pointed out the viewports at the Moon. "Those creatures have the technological capability of coming here from the stars, then destroying our great birds like they were tiny Jlys, " "What do you mean by great birds?" "Spacecraft," said the Ambassador in English. "Oh. I always use heavenly canoe myself. " "Whatever you call it, they can destroy it. We have to buy time until we've reached equality with them. " "First things first. We don't even know if they're still out there. They may have gone home. You might try talking to them. " "Good idea. Captain, is it possible to contact these creatures?" "Sure." The Captain turned to a technician and ordered a visual and audio channel to the surface. When it was established, he turned back to the Ambassador. "That's the frequency the Ruskies used. They got thirty seconds of good talk in before the creatures blasted them." Chief Longlegs noticed his grandson swallow. "O.K. We'll try it. Where do I stand?" "Anywhere. The monitor camera will pick it up and feed it into the communications link." Ambassador Longlegs threw out his chest and stepped forward, staring at the Moon and raising his right hand, palm out. "We come in peace," he said, "for all mankind." Two beams of blue light shot up from the surface. The escort ships (lamed -- incandescent blue balls -- and vanished. "I guess, " said Chief Longlegs, watching the dying sparks from one of the explosions, "that was a bad idea. Ambassador Longlegs, much too stunned to speak, nodded agreement. "Let me tty, " said Chief Longlegs. Shaken from his stupor, the Ambassador looked at Chief Longiegs. "You?" " What do we have to lose?" " Our lives?" "Chicken-livered, eh?" said Chief Longiegs, rather proud of the translation. "Prudent. " "Look, I can't do any worse than you did. " "How do you figure?" " You lost two heavenly canoes, right?" His grandson nodded. "I can only lose one. " " Grandfather , in case you hadn't noticed, we're on that one." "I noticed, " said Chief Longiegs, stepping forward. "Out of my way. Chief Longiegs raised his right hand to the Moon. "How. " He squinted, examining the planet's surface for an answering burst of blue light. None came. Encouraged, he continued. "This is Chief Edward Longiegs talking. What are you foreigners doing on our hunting grounds?" "Grandfather, we're not even sure they know English or Russian. I'm sure they don 't know Apache. " " Are they shooting ?" Ambassador Longiegs fell silent. "Listen here, palefaces, " continued Chief Longiegs. "You go hunt the heavenly buffalo on somebody else's ground. You got that?" S uddenly, a meter in front of Chief Longiegs, the air shimmered, resolving itself into a creature, a humanoid bi-ped, feathered from crest to claws. It reminded Chief Longiegs of a cross between a Hopi Kiva dancer and a parrot. The beak protruded like a macaw's. Apparition, wondered Chief Longiegs? Holographic projection? Perhaps the creature itself, teleported to the bridge of the ship? Hard to tell. Seeing it, the crew panicked, fleeing. They packed themselves so solidly into the bridge elevator that the last man, a sweating fat man, had to scale the front rank and be held aloft by the other passengers. The elevator door closed, leaving only the Captain and the two Longlegs. The creature's beak, flanked by two squinting eyes, clacked like wooden blocks when it spoke. "We will meet with the feathered one. " it said, its Apache, except for the clacks, accentless, glancing at some object hidden among the feathers on its wrist, "at ,twentythree hundred Greenwich Mean Time. " The apparition vanished. after the ship's doctor gave Ambassador Longiegs a mild sedative. Chief Longiegs and his grandson returned to their cabin to prepare for the descent to the surface. Chief Longiegs, noticing his grandson's chagrin at being surpassed in his area of expertise -- diplomacy -- decided to gloat. "You see," said Chief Longiegs, changing out of his beaded suit and vided by the Captain, "you just gotta know how to talk to them critters." "Grandfather," said Ambassador Longlegs, zipping up his own jumpsuit, "stop gloating." "I ain't gloatin'. I'm just tellin' you how it is. If they'd have taught you a little more mystical injin wisdom at Harvard, you'd know that." "You don't know any more about mystical indian wisdom than I do." "I know them critters ain't shootin'." They finished dressing in silence. Chief Longlegs, tired of walking barefoot on the cold metal decks, fearful of arthritis, slipped on his cowboy boots, then replaced his war bonnet, positioning it securely. "How do I look?" "Ridiculous. That war bonnet and those boots don't go with the jumpsuit." "Tough." "You're going to wear them anyway." "Yep." "Why?" "So's they'll know me from you. We probably all look alike to them critters." "When we get down there, let me do the talking." "They want to talk to me, remember, the feathered one." "Do you know' anything about ambassadorial work?" "They ain't shootin'. That's all I gotta know'." The cabin phone hummed. Ambassador Longlegs touched it on. A technician's face appeared. "Lasereom from the White House." "Put it on." The President's face, gray-haired and distinguished but clearly burdened, came on the screen. "Ed," said the President, nodding. "Mr. President." "This is a serious situation." "I agree, sir." The President's gaze went past Ambassador Longlegs to the bunk behind. "Is that your grandfather?" "Yes, sir." "An impressive figure. Does he speak English?" "Only Apache. As I told you at our conference, sir, he is untainted by modern civilization." "I see," said the President. He then raised an open hand to Chief Longlegs. "How." Chief Longlegs responded from the bunk. "Ugg." The President's attention returned to the Ambassador. "The Captain has told me of your initial contact with the creatures. At first, I was dubious of your suggestion. Your grandfather, sagacious as he no doubt is, seemed the wrong diplomatic tool for the job. However, it seems to be proving out. We must continue the strategy. When you get on the surface, I want you to let your grandfather do the talking. him. I have obtained full authority from every country in the United Nations to let him make any agreement he feels is justified. We need time, Ed, to gain technological parity with these creatures. Your grandfather has to get us that time. Do you understand?" "Yes, sir." "Good luck." The screen went blank. They left the cabin and proceeded to an airlock, transferring to the landing vehicle. The plan called for a geodesic air dome to be erected on the surface and filled with an Earth-normal atmosphere. The creatures could use their apparition to enter the dome. trapped into his seat, war jjbonnet on his lap. Chief Longlegs began to plan his negotiation from the underside of the larger ship and began falling toward the numbers, relayed data to the ship. Below them, the cratered surface grew. Chief Longlegs, hard at work on his plan, ignored it. When his grandson asked about the plan. Chief Longlegs answered, "I figger I'll treat this critter just like an injin agent." They neared the surface and shot over the crater-pocked terrain. Eventually, the alien craft, a rickety-looking structure like an oil derrick surmounted by a sphere, came into view. The pilot landed, meters from the derrick, then pushed the geodesic dome-shaped button on the control panel. A noise erupted from the side of peered out the port. A ramp was just touching ground below him. A cart rolled down the ramp onto the surface of the Moon. It stopped after a hundred meters and seemed to explode metal bars. Arms quickly extruded from the cart, catching the bars and rapidly beginning to build the dome frame. Once complete, the cart sprayed the frame with plastic from a hose with a blunderbuss nozzle, conplastic tunnel and retreated ten meters, stopping. A green light "Ready," said the pilot. "Let's go, grandfather. " "What do you mean, let's go?" Chief Longlegs indicated himself with his thumb. "The bird wanted to talk to me. " "Yes. but -- " "And, the whitechief-inWashington did say I was supposed to do the talking. " "I know, but -- " "No buts. I 'm going alone. " Before his grandson could object, Chief Longlegs, grabbing a voice activated document printer, found the entrance to the plastic tunnel and started for the dome. Though he realized the act might look like courage to the pilot, his was to jettison his grandson. Mystical Harvard wisdom or no mystical Harvard wisdom, the boy lacked sense. He would only antagonize the bird into blasting them. Chief Longlegs emerged inside the dome and put on his war bonnet. Almost immediately, the feathery apparition shimmered and solidified. It raised one clawed hand. "How," it clacked. Chief Longlegs, glad to see the creature had learned English at last -- Apache lacked words for some of the things they would be forced to talk about -- responded with a raised hand. "O.K. How you?" "Fine. What do you want with us?" "What do.you," said Chief Longlegs. "want with us?" "We intend," clacked the feathered emissary with a candor Chief Longlegs could but admire, "to take all of the usable worlds in this arm of the galaxy." "That sounds reasonable. Can I ask why?" "It is our destiny, our manifest destiny." Somewhere, Chief Longlegs had heard the phrase before. He shrugged, unable to pinpoint the source. Sizing up his adversary. Chief Longlegs decided they were critters who both spoke the same blunt language. "What say we skip all the Harvard niceties and get down to business. I gotta proposition." "What kind of proposition?" asked the creature, the eyes, next to the beak, narrowing. They got dow n to business. Chief Longlegs offered, the bird rejected. The bird offered. Chief Longlegs rejected. After several hours of tedious detail w'ork. Chief Longlegs had to admit the bird was a hard bargainer, harder than the Japanese pot shard company, harder than the indian agent, harder even than the archaeologists. Still, the bird reacted enough like them to let a bargain -- rough but adequate -- be struck. They drew up a voice-printed document and signed, the bird's talon mark next to Chief Longlegs' X. Chief Longlegs rolled his copy of the treaty into a tube, picked up the voice-printer, and started for the tunnel. He hesitated at the entrance, a question forming in his mind. He glanced back. "By the way, how come you critters agreed to talk to me and blasted everybody else?" "We saw' your feathers and took you for human." Chief Longlegs, his curiosity satisfied, made his way back to the ward the orbiting spacecraft. During the trip. Ambassador Longlegs read the treaty, his scowl deepening with each paragraph. "Grandfather," he said as they approached the mothership, "this is the worst treaty I have ever seen. You gave away everything ." "Yep." Angry. Ambassador Longlegs shook the document, jabbing at a middle paragraph with his free hand. "Look at this, grandfather. Mankind is restricted to Sol's four inner planets for a hundred years!" "Yep." "I can't show a treaty like this to the President," protested Ambassador Longlegs. "It's man's destiny to own the stars. We can't just... just... He threw up his hands. "...stop! You've made the inner planets into some kind of..." His hands continued to wave. "... "... reservation!" "Yep." "Is that all you have to say, yep? What am  supposed to tell the President?" "Tell him I got faith in him. When the time comes, the Great White Father will know how to break a treaty."  We know the past and must act accordinglyso that the Present may be Eternal! can remember when the years l changed, I can remember when (rode a horse of a different technicolor. Now when I feel like having a woman, I have myself changed into one. You remember me. I was Mr. and Mrs., I rode across your screen. I danced for you. I fell off horses for you. I got shot for you. I was living in two worlds and Jesus Christ was working the night shift. When they said do a rain dance, I did a rain dance. When the dance called for a woman, I was one. You remember me, don't you? If you do, tell me who I am. Am I the book? The movie? I can remember w hen I rode a horse of a different technicolor. I'm making sense to you, yes I am, unless I am a movie and you are a book. The universe is divided into two worlds. Now' the appeal of two worlds is the fear of death. One world is the book and there it is written, "All lives are to be divided into two sections, day and night." The other world is the microphone and the camera and there it is recorded for playback, shining to us, "I am the kingdom and the glory. Let the children come unto me for they shall be recreated in my own image." It all began in #. Twice. Once for day and once for night. This story began in # where precedence became the word as it was spoken, the word. Man learned that all men had to rechannel their aggressions. They invented spectators. They said people should be great and disinterested souls. We know the past. We must act accordingly. Yes, let us act accordingly. T he year # was the year of the success, the all-inclusion, the triumph of the wait-and-watch. They learned how to make people act accordingly. (Do you remember when you w'ondered whether the people you watched on television could watch you. Now you know, don't you?) And # happened twice. Once in the soil and once in the spirit and they all began acting accordingly. Next year will be the third year # happened. # will alw ays be with us. That is what they said. Did you listen? I listened and did not learn. I couldn't be the language, couldn't hide in the same time, couldn't stand for the old or whisper soft things counting me to sleep like tallied sheep. They pushed my button. I know they pushed my button. I heard the connections made in my brain. I died in my sleep and was changed into someone else on a silver screen. I used to be a book. I'm a lie. I know I'm a lie but I am very important. That makes all the difference. You can be punished for not listening. (cocktail conversation tape, tile under "possible blackmail material") Did we push your brain button? Did you die in your sleep? Will you ever know if we made you into someone else? If we changed you from a movie to a book? Did your whole life flash before your eyes at the last moment? Remember -- we saved you from #. And only white men flash through their lives at the last moment, only white men want to watch home movies. Remember -- we saved you from #. Trust us. Be true to yourself, ethnic one, lest you be undone, as it were, in playback. The signal fades with every playback. Save your strength. Magnetism loves you, be kind to its home, the tape. Remember, you have your place with your race, and are taped accordingly. Take your hand off the silver screen. We don't want to push your brain button. You are the book, and as we told you many times before, you can't re-edit anymore. Put your faith in the tape, rest your mind, we shall watch you watch us, we shall not unwind. Spectators are participators. Do not make us push your brain button. Repeat, do not make us push your brain button. Finish that moccasin, make it accordingly. Sew that bead choker today. Do it for the tape, for your records must be complete. Nobody likes to push your brain button. Stay tuned. (this information broadcast We made you whole. We made you fit the pattern. We broadcast day and night. We make decisions for you. Take your hand off the silver screen. You are interfering with the projectionist. Yes, we listen, we tell you, you are a book, and having been written, you can not cancel a line of it. Act accordingly. R emember when w'e wondered how technology would affect us? Then we woke up suddenly, not enjoying the long, long journey and at that moment a jet screamed through the air, whipping across the sky like a death overhead. On the beach, children tried to leap into a jet's shadow. How fleeting we were. I used to be a dancer. Now' I'm happily possessed. I used to sinfully clothe myself in the central facts of our time. Now', because of the lucky cleavage of men into actors and spectators, I remain undressed. I know you care, I know you'll never cut across my transmission lines. I'll learn and look. I'll promise to remember to forget. I pledge allegiance to the logo and to (he station for which it stands. Forgive me Sponsor, forgive me talking toothbrush, for missing a tooth yesterday morning. I am going to make you proud of me. You'll see a change in my overnight ratings, I promise. No longer will the back of my antenna be resistant to your signal. I am going to be better. I will be content with the "given" in sensation's quest. Before your very eyes, in one stunning lap dissolve, you'll see me faithful to the screen, see me metamorphosised from an untamed body dancing on trees to a pair of eyes staring beautifully in the dark. (a child's prayer of con"Remember the Alamo! Send free laxatives to Mexico!" to davy crocket -- edited out of late-late show telecast) J r know they pushed my button. I  used to be the best Iron Eyes ody that was ever Iron Eyes Cody. Yes, I really think I was. I was always built for action. I fell off horses so well. I got shot very beautifully. I was always very graceful. I was always built for action but I never got the girl. No, I never got the girl. I used to wonder why I never got the girl. Then they rewrote the script and I got the girl by getting myself. I always fell off, horses so beautifully. (note found in murine #) I watched while you slept. Wouldn't you be more comfortable sleeping on the other side. We want you happy, we want you rested. We hope you'll stay tuned, we want you # refreshed. This is your mattress monitor and, as you have guessed, it's time to turn over. Yes, turn over. We want you to pass the freshness-test. We'll treat you like a guest. Roll over, you are done on that side. For your resting convenience, w e are very soft and very wide. Roll over now, we'll show you how. Do it now', don't delay. We want you at your best. You are our favorite guest. We-are the ones to count on to prepare you for a perfect day. Turn over, don't delay. We talk to your kidneys, we are in constant touch. We hope you'll obey. We don't ask much. Failure to comply, we make the kidneys let go. Repeat. Failure to comply, we make the kidneys let go. Isn't it better when the bed stays dry? (neural transmission broadWe don't like the way the toilet flushes. It seems undiplomatic. We wonder. Could its sound be put in harmony? Can you change the rhythm, mute the gurgle, accentuate the flush? We only tell you this because you are near and dear to us. We want your home sounding just right. We want you happy day and night. We don't want to mention it. We really hate to mention it. We hate to mention it but we count. We measure. We are here to insure your utmost in living pleasure. We recommend prunes. We want to see more of you here. You know the danger of becoming a stranger. Wipe away your gloom, let us help you here in the bathroom. We tell you one thing our findings show, you could come here more times than you wanted to go. Trust us and change that flush. (toilet dispenser broadcast, Remember -- we touch you deeply. As you approach sign off, take comfort in the path of transmission. Remember as you travel through life, the world has got you by the golden apples. Take comfort, for your future is now, and now is forever more now. It is audiovisual. Stay tuned. For happiness the number to call is -- . Ask for George or Candy. Or both. We are glad you have chosen our lens as the one to look at. We are glad to see you. Be assured we see you. No one ever dies. Repeat. Take comfort that no one ever dies. Although the original telecast has ceased, we promise you shall live on in reruns and syndication. Take comfort in your longevity. Take comfort we say. Channel # has picked up your option. Your life will be continued as a children's program. The We have signed F. Scott Fitzgerald to play the buffalo. Rejoice in transmission everlasting. Y es, we wrote you as a book, saved you from #. Could you live without what we give? We tell you the truth. Don't make us push your brain button. You believe in one armed men. We made you whole and we don't like that very much. We feel,, your voice and image is wavering from our purpose. It is becoming soft, muted. We want more lights on your face. Remember we saved you as a representative of your race. We monitor, we pray and we teach. Are you trying to escape our reach? Why do you dream of #? We checked, we programmed, we wrote the book. Be glad you're alive. Be glad you have # just once more. You are the kingdom and the book. Watch me dance on the silver screen. There are no words to confuse you. There are no painful choices. No fear of right or wrong. There are no choices to confuse you. We offer you the appeal of two words -- fear and death. The fear of death. Do you know what we mean? won't you watch us sonably persuaded by.) Remember we made and remade every dream ever played and put them on the screen. We wrote the book. We asked nothing of you, wanted nothing of you, programmed nothing from you. We came into your home. Did you look? Don't make me ask you again? We don't want to push that button. We don't want to send you to that place where lights close their tired eyes. Remember -- one-armed men carry imaginary fists at the end of imaginary arms. T his is strictly confidential but I thought you'd like to know. I've been watching you and your hormone count is really quite low. I hope you can correct this. I've watched you. I've programmed your text. Biologically speaking. this monitor recommends sex. Please act accordingly. Your audience loves you. Love them. Refill the lifely cup, we want to see your hormone production go up. Was your voice unsynchronised with the image? Was the meaning hidden, the lights too bright? It came out wrong. It was not what we hoped. Believe me, it will not happen again. Buttons will be pushed, brains will roll. Yes, we know we made an error, we have discovered error. Did we miscalculate your sex? Watch the screen. Watch the screen. See us rectify the errors. Remember -- editors make mistakes. We wrote the book. We edited the movie for you. Be patient. If you've discovered a mistake in the year #, consider it was put there on purpose. We try to put something in # for everybody and some people are always looking for mistakes. (this tape broadcast on the to you once each #, courtesy of the unemployed calendar printers union.) won't go. (popular folksong from #) Crazy Horse, his dying words, #: I can't help you anymore, tell the people I cannot help anymore. I knew you'd see it my way. I knew careful editing would make the meaning clear. It was wrong of you to want #. It was wrong of you to assume that our art needed you, the spectator, in order to be. It was wrong. The film can run, the tape can play without you. you can not exist without it. We insure your existence. We married you when none would have you. We had you. We had you. We had you. When w'e start a film, we put out the lights. (from Webster's Dictionary, # Edition: suicide -- an unprogrammed act, usually committed without benefit of monitoring devices. Usually a fatal act, a fatal taking of one's life, without being ordered to do so, or recording the act for rebroadcast. #. A sin of nontransmission at a moment of the highest entertainment value.) T his is an official notification to all those suicide prones who insist on depriving their peers from witnessing death. In order to insure that the people are not deprived of the entertainment due them, we have devised a method of taking still pictures of your body and turning it into a film for later broadcasting. We take the still picture of your dead body, assemble the dead pictures on a traveling matte, and through recent innovations of the multi-plane camera, bring it to life as a film by artificial insemination. This is the meaning and aim of our films. This is an official notification to suicide-prone monitor tamperers. The people must not be denied their entertainment. Please confine your deaths to monitored periods. The people must not be denied entertainment. Civilization must not aspire for #. It is not on the program. Read this book. It is a suicide note. The people must not be denied their entertainment. (Please watch your monitor. I am committing suicide. The people must not be denied their entertainment. Stay tuned. The people must not be -- ) You are now watching a test pattern. The pleasing tone is designed for your listening enjoyment. Our test pattern is designed to be symmetrically pleasing. Are you happy? The truth about the evils of happiness is on channel #. Please change your dial for this channel. Repeat. Please change your dial for the truth about the evils of happiness.  B lack holes have no hair, but they're fuzzy. Because they're l tizzy. they're not really black. We haven't space for a chatty lead this month. My Velokovsky article was originally scheduled this issue, but Jim Baen just called to say he's got a novel, and could I do a shorter piece. But if that opening sentence doesn't make you want to read the column, I doubt anything would. This month we're giving Galaxy readers a scoop. Our lag time is shorter than most science journals, so you'll learn why black holes aren't black about as quickly as your friendly neighborhood physics professor will. Last month I told you that if a chunk of matter gets squeezed small enough, it becomes a black hole. That's about three kilometers radius for our Sun. The equation for the radius, r, in centimeters is r  #GMc # (Equation #) for mass M in grams, G the universal gravitation constant, and c the velocity of light. W'e call the region that satisfies equation one the Schwarzschild radius. Inside it gravity has become so strong that nothing including light, can escape. Also inside it lurks a singularity that does strange things to time and casuality. For a fictional treatment of this theme see "The Schwurzkind Singularity, " this issue. -- Baen  If you watched a star collapse you'd never see it get quite so small as that. Instead it would appear that the collapse had slowed down and everything was now hovering just outside the Schwarzschild radius. The light would get redder and redder, and also dimmer and would go out. Since nothing can come out of the hole, we can't see in. We call the region from which nothing can escape the "event horizon," and we'll never know what happens inside because of the law of cosmic censorship. If you want to know more about that, read last month's column. lassical black hole theory .dictates several laws of black hole dynamics. Some aren't too interesting, but the Second Law says the area of the event horizon can never decrease, and increases as matter and energy are pumped into the hole. This means that black holes never get smaller. Feed the matter andor energy and they grow. That lets us deduce one thing instantly. What happens if a normal matter and an anti-matter black hole collide? Well, nothing that wouldn't happen if two normal matter holes, or two anti-matter holes, collided, of course. The holes eat each other to form one larger than either, but we'll never know which ones contain normal or antimatter. In fact, the question is meaningless. You see, black holes have no hair. This is a convenient way to say that everything we'll ever know about a black hole can be deduced from three parameters. Once you specify the mass M, the angular momentum J, and the electric charge Q, you've said it all. Nothing remains but location, which isn't important for the physics of the hole, but may be for the physicist who wants to study it. Mass we understand. It doesn't really matter whether that mass is in the form of energy or matter; Einstein's e  Mc# takes care of that, and down in the hole it's irrelevant w hether the rest mass is e or M. Angular momentum comes from rotation of the object before it collapsed. Naturally it's conserved, so that if the star were rotating, the thing inside the hole rotates as well. It also rotates fast, just as a skater speeds up in a spin when she pulls her arms in. The last parameter, charge, is just w'hat it says, and it gives us a way to move a black hole around. If it isn't charged, feed it charged particles until it is, then use magnets to tow' it. The laws of black hole dynamics say you can never recover the rest mass energy (that's the Mc# energy, of course) of the original body. It's lost forever. Even shoving anti-matter down the hole gains you nothing. However, you can get energy out of a spinning black hole. Up to # of the rotational energy is available, and in the case of a star that's a lot. To get it you throw something down the hole, and one of the things that comes out is gravity waves. In our experience gravity waves are puny things, but we're a long way from their source. Up close is another matter entirely. You could be torn apart by them, as the characters in my story. He Fell Into a Dark Hole, very nearly were. Most of what we know about black holes comes from Stephen Hawking of the University of Cambridge. Many physicists think Hawking is to Einstein what Einstein was to Newton, and he's still a young man. This year Hawking has added quantum mechanics to classical black-hole theory, and he's ruined a lot of good science fiction stories. omewhat over a year ago Larry jJNiven and I went out to Hughes Research Laboratories in Malibu. The laser was invented at Hughes, so of course they do a lot of laser research there. They're also among (he top people in ion drive engines, and they've done a lot with advanced communications concepts. All that was fascinating, but we went to talk with Dr. Robert Forward, who's known as one of the experts on gravitation. I'd met him because he liked my previously mentioned black hole story (nominated for a Hugo last year, but alas...) and had been kind enough to call and tell me so. Bob Forward is the inventor of (he Forward Mass Detector, a widget that can track a tank miles away by mass alone. It can't distinguish between a tank at a mile and a. tly on the end of the instrument, but if you use two and triangulate you're safe enough. His detector can also be lowered into oil wells, or lowed behind an airplane to map mass concentrations below. After lunch we talked about black holes. Dr. Forward was particularly interested in Stephen Hawking's then-new notion that tiny black holes might have been formed during the Big Bang of Creation. Since the Second Law predicts that they never get smaller, there should be holes of all sizes left. Some might be in our solar system. They would come to rest in the interior of large masses. There might be quite a large one inside the Sun. for example -- and in the Earth and Moon as well. A hole of very large mass, say # exp # kilograms, would still be tiny: about # exp# centimeters radius. An atomic radius is around # exp# cm., very large compared to such a hole, so that the hole couldn't eat many atoms a day, and wouldn't grow fast. Readers will note that I'm being kind to typesetters. Obviously # exp# means # to the minus # power, just as # exp # means ten to the eighth. I'm using this convention because we had sad experience with the "Belter" column some time ago; between the typesetters and the printing some of the column made no sense. Galaxy readers who don't understand powers of ten notation should go find a highschool (new highschool; they didn't teach that in my day) text and learn, because you can't deal with very large or very small numbers without it. Anyway, black holes inside the Earth or Sun aren't too useful because they're hard to get at. Bob Forward wanted to go to the asteroids. You search for a rock that weighs far too much for its size. Push the rock aside and there in the orbit where the asteroid used to be you'll find a little black hole. You could do a lot with such a hole. For example, you could wiggle it with magnetic fields to produce gravity waves at precise frequencies. There might be all sizes of holes, even down to a kilogram or tw'o. It sounded marvelous. Larry and I figured there were a dozen stories there. I'd already written my black hole story, and Larry hadn't, so he beat nie into print with a thing called The Hole Man. All I got from the trip was a couple articles and columns. Well, Larry's story has just been reprinted in his new collection, while the columns I did about little black holes have been forgotten -- I hope! I'm glad I have nothing in print about tiny black holes, because Hawking has just proved they can't exist. Oh, they can be formed all right, but they won't be around very long. It seems that black holes aren't really black. They radiate, and left to themselves they get smaller all the time. The Second Law needs mosifying. S tephen Hawking's new paper hasn't been widely published yet because he submitted it to this year's Gravity Research Foundawas founded by Edison's friend, stock market analyst Roger Babson. It's been around for many years, and received scornful treatment in Martin Gardiner's Fads and Fallacies in the Name of Science. It may or may not have deserved that in the #'s, but for a number of years the leading people in gravitational theory have been entering the competition. Hawking won first prize from cosmic censorship and black hole dynamics. This year he took only third prize, first going to a Cal Berkeley astronomer. Even third prize was enough to tear Larry's The Hole Man to shreds. (Not that Hawking ever mentioned science fiction; but then the Pioneer probes weren't intended to wreck all our stories about Jupiter, either.) Hawking points out that Einstein's general relativity, which produces most of the primary equations for black holes, is a classical theory. It doesn't take quantum effects into account. Hawking corrects this. In quantum theory a length, L, is not fixed. It has an uncertainty or fluctuation on the order of L # L, where L # is the Planck length # exp# cm. Since there is uncertainty in the length scale, it follows that the event horizon of the black hole isn't actually fixed. It fluctuates through the uncertainty region. and energy and radiation can tunnel out of the hole to escape forever. It's the same kind of effect as observed in tunnel diodes, where particles appear on the Other side of a potential barrier. Since black holes have no hair, although they do have fuzz, the quantum radiation temperature -- that is, the rate at which they radiate' -- must depend entirely on mass, angular momentum, and charge. It does, but I'm not going to prove it for you. Hawking uses math that I can tool up to follow, but I'm not really keen on Hermetian scalar fields, and I doubt many Galaxy readers are either. If you want his proof, send a dollar to Gravity Research Foundation, # Middle Street, Gloucester, Mass # and request a copy of HawkDescription Mass Radius Lifetime Lifetime (grams) (cm) (seconds) (years) Kilogram #xI #-# #-# #xI #' I # .I -- # tons #x# #x#-# -- #xI # #I #x#-# #x## #x#-# -- I . #x## #x#-# Ceres #xI # # # #x#-# Earth #xI # #x#-I Eternal Sun #x# # kilometers Galaxy #l I suns #x# #  .# lightyear. Universe # suns #x#  ing's paper Black Holes Aren't Black. Hawking shows that the temperature of a black hole is, T  (# exp #) M K (equation #) where M is mass in grams, and the lifetime of a black hole in seconds is tL  (# exp#) M# (equation #) Using my new Texas Instruments SR-# that handles scientific notation and takes powers and roots in up Table One from these equations. There are more numbers than we need, of course. It's a consequence of the pocket computer. Not long ago I'd have had to use logs and sliderule, and I'd have done no more than I needed. Now look. The first thing to see is that small holes have uninteresting lifetimes. In order for one to be around long enough to use it, the hole must be massive. Any black holes formed in the Big Bang would be # exp # years old now ; so if they weren't larger than a small asteroid they're gone already. Worse, that exponential decay rate defeats us even if we find a hole just decayed to an interesting size. It w ill still vanish too fast to use. So there w'ent Larry's Hole Man , and two stories I had plotted but hadn't written, and I suspect a lot of other science fiction as well. Sometimes I feel a bit like Alice when she protested, "Things flow here so!" But it's w hat we get for living in interesting times, and it ought to teach my friend Larry not to rush into print ahead of me... tt ext month Velikovsky, and I hope I have some friends left after that one's out. B eyond the outskirts of Ramur the elephants at last pulled off on the shoulder of the highway and, sounding my brass horn by way of saying Phhooot! for all the precious lime not to mention trouble they and their handlers had cost, I downshifted to third and picked up speed, seeing in my mind's eye what awaited me at kilometre #, a mess of badderlocks fried in safoil and perhaps one or two cold glasses of excellent frog-toddy. Oh yes, I was exercising my mind's eye quite well, thank you, when rounding a downward sloping hill what should I have to drag both feet to avoid dashing into but a squat structure of gray stone piled up in a rather clumsy imitation of ashlar masonry. I mean the bloody centrestripe ran directly up to, and I supposed, under the oak door, above which hung a small brass bell shaped rather like an irregular star. Well. I caught my breath and dismounted, feeling my brake pads while doing so and noting that the sudden stop had caused them to heat rather much. I recalled not without dread that I hadn't any extras. (Since the region beyond Ramur is hilly this fact was of great importance.) Of course, I could always improvise -- had done so with amazing success in other races -- in fact was known by some sportswriters as the Great Improvisor. Still, I hadn't planned to waste so much brake material on a building that had absolutely no business. that I could then determine, blocking the road. I mean there were cliffs maybe ten metres tall on either side -- solid granite with a hint of diorite -- and the structure was jammed in between. In my mind's eye I saw myself laboring to get myself and the racing bike up the front wall and across the slate roof. That would drain quite a bit of speed from my gluteus maximus, medius and minimus and might well cause mild coxalgia, which racers must avoid at all costs. Of course I was prepared; in my carry-all I had thoughtfully stowed crampons and claws -- not to mention rings, pinions, pulleys, and a length of nylon rope. So I dismounted, caught my breath, and considered the door, underneath which, as I have already stated, the yellow centrestripe seemed to run. Doors are not what you would call my best friends. In previous races my record against them is rather dismal. The first which confronted me I opened with optimism and had my innocent smile bashed in by a lurking medicine ball, placed there by my enemies, of whom I was at that time unaware. And -- to summarize with one last example -- there was the ornate mahogany door on the route from Ciudad Juarez to Belize, behind which waited a slightly ravenous anaconda Eunectes murinus. Close call, yes, thanks to an anabatic breeze from the Gulf of Honduras. But getting back to this door, the one smack in the middle of the highway beyond Ramur. Well, I rang the star-shaped bell, stepped back, hands to the front, set for anything, anything at all. I heard voices. Chanting. I listened. Schoolboys, it sounded like and, yes, they were reviewing the Curie-Weiss Law, by rote I supposed. So I knocked and rang the bell again. Not that I'm anti-education. But my lead in the race, while good, wasn't impossible for a determined foe like Kip or even Pretorius to overcome. And the elephants had delayed me. rriHE door opened inward. I I followed the stripe across the threshhold, where it ducked under a pair of neat, tan oxfords. My gaze elevated. By golly, standing before me was a splendid little chap wearing a handsome fawn-colored suit, with spots, tailored of, I judged, pina cloth. Around his neck dangled a silver chain and whistle, of the type used aboard warships. His face was rather round and I noted immediately his curious gyrus. "Yes?" said he. "I beg your pardon," I replied, "for interrupting, however -- ." "You are sweaty, quite." "Yes, well, actually I've involved in this -- ." "Bicycle race, I assume, seeing that you have such a machine with you." His blue eyes twinkled. I peered past him at the classroom. Sure enough, the yellow centrestripe continued dowm the aisle between the desks, then climbed the wall several feet, and leaped out an open window. Upon the chalkboards Hanking this opening were neatly printed such marvelous bits of info as: # bushas  one R and: # tils  I JD as well as: "As a matter of fact, he said, "we are preparing for recess." The students nodded. "During which time we shall be most happy to help you." Having seen the dusty portrait hanging in the lefthand corner beside what seemed to be a worn Christmas tree was that of BadenPowell, I said, "Jolly decent of you." "You are wondering about the highway," he declared. "I shall explain. The Department of Public Werke changes the roads around for variety. Cuts accident rate, they claim, by breaking monotony. Beware of all road signs -- seldomly mean what they say." "Confusing," I said. "Perhaps, until one knows. But rest assured -- eventually you will reach your destination, perhaps sooner than expected." I glanced over my shoulder. "Maintaining a slight lead, eh?" he said. "And getting slighter. See here, all of this is most stimulating, but what can I do? Mind if I duck through the window and be on my way?" "What? Without sharing our hospitality?" A fine looking young lad wearing I lie red and blue class uniform popped to his feet and cried out, "We have some splendid sagger baked cookies!" Another declared: "And a refreshing clyster!" "Saggers will be adequate, with a whiskey sour, of course," said their teacher. And having so ordered the boys he turned back to me and continued. "We must help you." "I was doing well enough by myself, till now." He frowned. "I was not so much concerned about your fate as the instruction of my charges." He pointed to the likeness of Baden-Powell. "Would be contrary to his philosophy to allow a chance such as this to pass. Boys!" The class came to attention. "To the armory, double-time, h'arch!" They moved off smartly through the window. Now we drank our sours and munched cookies, iced with star designs which tasted more like plaster than sugar. He said, "They'll return in a jiff and then we'll cook up a very warm welcome for your foes." "Not foes, competitors." "As you like." The boys leaped through the window and formed a rank, air rifles at the ready. "You will deploy," said the teacher, "according to Clausewitz Sonata for Light Infantry in E-Major. Fire when you see the flash of their spokes. Move out!" And out they moved, as the teacher donned a dayglo rubber helmet and said, "Make your move An Informal  Irreverent Science Fiction  Fantasy Journal Edited  Published by Richard E. Gels Issue ##I will feature a revealing, disturbing interview with Avram Davidson. Also: "The Foundation on Sands" by John J. Aiderson, which leaves Isaac Asimov beached. Also: Larry Shaw's reminiscence of the behind-the-scenes And with luck: "Noise Level" by John Brunner. Every issue: The Archives -- new book and story lists. Quarteriysatmple I year S#two yrs. # P. O. Box # Portland, OR #I now. Through the window. Follow the highway. You are equipped?" "For anything," I replied. "Excellent!" He extended his hand. "Luck!" "And you," I said. T here were questions I longed to ask; however, the open window beckoned, and in moments I was once more in the race. The highway beyond the building rose quickly to a hilltop. At the summit I glanced back and saw the students, sans uniforms, formed up in several triangles flanking the road down which Kip and Pretorius would soon be coming -- unless during the lag between myself and them the Werke Department had rerouted and by their quirkput those two ahead of me. Well, that thought made me think of w'hat to do. My trusty Onflichter .# was strapped with scope, bipod, and shell-case to the crossbar. If things became too critical I was allowed to try for a rim or chain shoot. Of course, should I miss and draw blood I'd be disqualified. But I hadn't a target, yet. So I settled for another measure by pulling to a halt and breaking out the ketch-rig sails. That was the right move! The mountain wind puffed out the blue and green gala sail, and away I went, feet resting on the pedals. I had time to observe the land through which I raced -- an experience rarely experienced. Cowberries w ere in season. Their purple flowers blended well with the white moschatel and pachysandra, while repant oxalis formed a splendid reseau through which peeked a host of snakeroots. Abruptly, the wind died and the highway left this altiplano in a breathtaking descent which demanded all my cycling skill. Reefing and furling with one hand, steering with the other, I negotiated the twists and turns through gathering shadows, till I passed through a layer of refreshingly moist cloud and fairly popped like a cork from vintage champagne, perhaps Rothchild '# or Funderburk '#, on to an eight-lane concrete freeway, bathed in the pink tones of a setting sun. Adjusting my course to the third lane from the right, I bent low over the silver BeFortage handlebars and endeavored to make up for lost time, all the while keeping one eye on the rearview' mirror, just in case. The freeway rolled on and I with it for several kilometres, then it narrowed like a bottle's neck, wheeled left, rose, lessened again to eyedropper size, turned into a dirt path, and brought me to a curious wooden bridge hung across some sort of dark gorge, out of which came the tumult of struggling water and a great deal of vapor, remindful perhaps of lilac or owl's-clover, if you know' what I mean. So, there was this bloody bridge, a fitting spot for a murder. I tested it with one foot. It swayed but otherwise seemed sturdy enough. Still, no use to risk all. I looped my rope over a thick oak limb close by, ran the rope through the steel safety link on my all-purpose belt, knotted it neatly, and allowed the untied portion of the nylon to play out of my pack, through my fingers, and back to the limb. Thus, if I should plunge into the gorge, I could pinch off the free end and make my way out, having, of course, secured my bicycle by gripping the frame between my legs. However, I reached the other side without having to put this plan into effect. As I drew in and recoiled my rope the idea came to fix the bridge in such a way that it would cause Kip and Pretorius a bit of trouble. Not that I dreamed of cutting the supports clean through! Half-way would be good enough. But I resisted this impulse, and since it was now after sundown, switched on my head and tail lamps and followed the highway, which began to widen a bit and to show signs of halfhearted attempts at paving. On either side the shoulders were buttressed with immense piles of scoriae. Atop of one the beams from my lamp illumined a host of Centruoides gracilis meditating upon the moon, which even now was making its slow rise through the stars. Ah, that was a tranquil leg of the race! But then the beeper pinned to my blouse informed me that I was hungry, and there was neither drive-in nor cafe in sight, nor sign promising one, till I made the next turn and found myself coasting toward a massive steel gate which, luckily, swung inward to admit me. I was in a park of some kind. Yes, I plainly made out in the glow of quaint iron lamps beds of flowers and at least six fair sized Dragon frees in full bloom. The driveway, upon which I rolled seemed to be of brick, perhaps in the Roman style. At any rate, there was no going back for the gate slammed behind. And so I went on, noting Poincianas, Jackarandas, and Quamas in orange, purple and silver bloom, hearing the soft little cries of sapajous, the moans of howler monkeys and, thanks to my amazing scotopia, seeing in the darkness a pleasant enough pond whose beach was festooned by legions of parading yellow and blue crabs. at last, however, the drive ended. I stopped before a bucolic cottage made of white cinchona and, I supposed, satin wood. Brushing a few pesky Zancudos from one eye, my left, I dismounted, set the McGregor "Standfast" kickstand, and knocked upon the door. It opened immediately. "Yes?" said a rather large woman, naked save for rings on her ankles, very large rings, of gold, I judged. "Ahum," I began. "You're with the race," she declared. "Come in." "How could you know that?" I started to say. But didn't. Something was up, I sensed it. Yes, no doubt she was in the pay of my opponents. I must be on guard. And so I went in. My beeper beeped again. "Hungry?" she said. "I have just the dish for you." "Of poison?" I almost replied. But then what should I hear but laughter of a most pleasing sort. It seemed to come from a large red and blue mail box beside the hearth. "Oh dear, aren't they having a good time, though?" she said. "I mean my girls. Not mine, really, but my students." "This is a school of some kind?" "But of course! What did you suppose?" "I had not, till now." She beckoned with her meaty hand. The mail box swung back to reveal a damp stone staircase lighted by sputtering torches. "Shall we go down? The girls will want to make your acquaintance, and there is food available too. Please, you first." I hesitated, then plunged down the stairs which opened onto a narrow corridor cut from living rock. After several twists we came to a huge chamber. Red and green lights burst off and on like pulsing stars. I blinked, then saw in various comfortable positions upon the floor a host of delightful young women and not a few men, who seemed rather fatigued. They were engaged in such play as one might observe in Masters  Johnson's Haiidbuch. Tw'o absolutely perfect misses were playing ride-the-horsey with two gentlemen. I don't know what came over me, perhaps I wasn't thinking clearly due to the trials of the race, but without a moment's delay I rushed over and almost became guilty of involuntary Gomorrah. She giggled and exclaimed, "Better luck next time, handsome!" My hostess laughed and clipped me a good one on the backside, saying, "My sentiments, exactly!" "Yes, well," I fumbled, "it's been a long day, and -- " Language, handmaiden of Thought, failed. I mean w'hat should I notice upon the dangling foot of one gentleman but, yes, a recognizable shoe! Purple upper crafted of shark leather; gold neoprene laces; sole of woven hemp. Done special by Addidas these shoes were, and for whom? Why, the eleven man crew more commonly to those who odds-on favorite to win the Transworld Lighter-than-Air Derby. But it had disappeared, vanished, and the squat DlR-# Pin Ip had come in first, paying sixteen-to-one. "And you are starving," said the hostess, handing me a bowl from w hich spun wisps of steam smelling rather like pumpkin. "This is our favorite dish," she said. "Don't be bashful. Plenty where that came from." I did not dare ask where, exactly, it had come from. But sat down on the floor and gobbled it down,, without looking. I must say that actually it wasn't half-bad, whatever it was. I felt invigorated, revitalized, and so, putting the bowl aside, got the attention of the fellow I'd spotted and said', "By the way, the weather out is splendid. And that's a very interesting shoe you're wearing." "I am barefoot," was his only reply. Seeing that he did not particularly care to converse, I shrugged and glanced about the chamber. In one corner stood a large, glass-fronted case in which were arranged not a few objects, two of which caught my eye. Now, the lighting was not good, but since my vision is perfect I am quite sure (hat they were the shirts of my opponents. The silver and gold #I numerals of Kip were very plain, as were the ## in burnt orange and forest green of Pretorius. Well, I was on the brink of pondering this turn when my hostess pulled me up and said, "Come, I'll show you our class rooms." She drug me through any number of spacious rooms devoted to such pursuits as horticulture and synesthesia and canon law. At last wc arrived at a laboratory where several lovely young ladies were conducting an experiment not unknown to me. They were having some difficulty, so I stepped in and said: "Your problem is that the jellyfish, Cyclosalpa pinnata, must be oriented east-west upon the pewter dish, like so. And now. if you will give me the metal rod. Thank you. Behold!" I tapped the edge of the dish. A sprang from the specimen and threw our shadows in stark relief along the wall. I acknowledged their applause with a simple nod and, not wishing to overstay my welcome said, "It's getting late and I am involved in a race. Best hit the road, you know." "Nonsense!" cried the lady. "You must spend the night. It is snowing on Chimborazo. The pass will be blocked." "There are ways of circumventing snow." I began. "Naturally, I anticipated you would act thusly," she said, "and so, for your own good and the sake of the race, I slipped a little someli Exact sen le, finely detailed, precision melalensl replicas of real tanks, aircraft. ships mid soldiers. Not toys, but historically accurate models which enable you to recreate and command at the great buttles and campaigns of history... ancient. Napoleonic. Revolutionary and Civil Wars. World Wars, etc. Models ideal for diorama budding. Also: Realistic w.-irgamc rules: tabletop battle games: bmks on wargaming techniques, battle analysis, uniforms, equipment performance and specs. Challenging, education a I und thoroughly absorbing ,... one of America's I us lest growing hobbies. Send SO for big, illustrated catalog containing complete listings and descriptions of products available. Dept. Box #, Belle Haven, Va. # thing extra into your food. Aren't you drowsy in the least?" Before I could answer I fell asleep. Perhaps I dreamed. I usually do. But I cannot recall of what I dreamt. I awoke with the dawn outside the iron gates. A tray of breakfast was on the soft grass beside me. My bike stood waiting. I, of course, ignored the food and downed three low-fat racing pills stowed in the carry-all. Then, having checked tire pressure and brake cables, mounted up and spun away, at the same time wondering how I could've missed the left turn which, last night, would've enabled me to avoid the girls' school and its terrible delay. Soon, however, the road steepened and all my energy was required for pedaling, so I turned off my mind. Up, up, up into the dark clouds I drove myself, lungs bursting, gasping for oxygen. A sign edged in black said: "chimborazo straight ahead." There was snow, of a sugary kind, and ice. I stopped to put on chains, then rattled off again, expecting the worst, at least. But no, the road dipped down, down, down, and in moments I sped through a pleasant pasture grazed by an enormous herd of springbok. It was then I noticed something extremely curious. My shorts were gone. I stood on the pedals to make sure. Yes, no doubt, they were totally gone. Someone, some -- , I mused. But of course! The trophy case! The shirts and now my shorts! A dastardly trick, but I could not repress a smile, which, incidently attracted a large purple butterfly who smacked into my white teeth. Luckily, they had not taken my "John Henry" supporter, so I was in no real danger. Unless I happened through a village populated by prudes or appreciative ladies or alert homosexuals or -- Perhaps I was in some danger. But so be it. Part of the game of racing, and if it came to a showdown, well, I was a crack shot with the Onflichter .#. Wouldn't catch me with my -- that is, well. And so, head down, legs wheeling, I drove myself onward, raising behind a wonderful plume of dust. The road signs promised ice and slippery surfaces, soft shoulders, dangerous curves, so I knew I had nothing to fear. However, when before me loomed a baby blue and pink sign saying "clear sailing ahead, don't worry," I applied brakes and skidded to a halt before a broad river. The water ran deep, the water ran dark. I fancied green eyes peering up from the depths. The other shore, if there was one, was shrouded in gray mist. Periodically a moan rose remindful of fog horns. I laughed. The lengths to which these people went to make their race interesting was absolutely amazing! And I had expected something of a marvellous challenge near the end. What better than a forbidding aqueous expanse? Whistling a merry tune, from Reichmark's Donner und Blitzen, I believe, I quickly inflated my allpurpose gum rubber raft, fitted the bike aboard, tensed the guy wires, and shoved off, carefully shifting into low gear so as to counteract the current's sweep. I passed the wreckage of several wheeled vehicles, one of which might have been a bicycle. Another I recognized as a curricle -- yes, the drowned horse was still between the traces. A seagull perched upon his head and nodded back as I passed. Into what? Why, the mist, of course, and beyond, into clear golden sunshine and a spotless white highway neatly landscaped with cedars. Ah, the odor was a delight! But the road, there was something familiar about it -- yes, it looked to be exactly the same bit of highway that started the race! Of course, I couldn't be sure. But I sensed I was almost to the finish of the race, and to' another victory, for Kip and Pretorius were nowhere to be seen.Ping! Ping! Ping! I steered into a convenient haycock and took cover, at the same time checking my person and equipage. Zing! "Close, but no cigar!" I yelled. There were telltale dimples on the rim of my rear wheel. Zing! Ping! Ouch! Shot zigged off my helmet. Ears rang. I rubbed my eyes and sneaked a peek through the hay. Something moved in the cock twenty yards away. Yes, motion, and now came the glitter of a rifle barrel. At a glance I saw the unique ribbing and horn sights characterizing the Dinkier .#. Kip was potting me, or -- I saw a flash of gold -- no, it was Mrs. Kip, his mother. Rats! Of all the lousy luck, to be pinned down by that woman! I mean she was really overprotective. The hay parted a bit more and I saw her clearly, saw the gold ring in her nose, saw even the green patterned haik she always wore -- had something to do with the Kip tribe. "Mrs. Kip, dear lady, it's only me!" I called out. By way of reply she fired twice into my straw and hissed, "I know, that's why I'm shooting." I frowned, then smiled. "Does this indicate that your son has not yet passed this point?" "Ask him when you see him!" Aha, I reasoned. Kip had not yet passed. I was in the lead, provided of course Pretorius was behind Kip. "You are forcing me to take measures!" I cried. Zing! Well, I had warned her. It was out of my hands now. I considered trying to pot her with my .#, but recalling the great meals of hawksbill soup and filigumbo she'd rustled up for us in happier times, and taking into account the fact she was, after all. Kip's mother, I decided on a less final solution. fully determined trajectory so that after bursting it would float down on her hiding place, then settled down to wait. In moments I heard the sirens, then the whish-whish of the choppers, as they winged in at tree level to give aid. They dropped their huge steel grapples into the hay. On the second pass they hooked Mrs. Kip -- I decline to say where -- and sped off for home base. And once more I was on my way down the homestretch, riding hellfor-leather for the checkered flag. But I had to stop at an eight-foot chainlink fence, beyond which, through scrub pine and palmettoes, I could see the track on which we had to finish. Now what was I to do? I mean the road ran directly into the fence. And I had no way of knowing if the wire was safe. I was standing there, chin in hand, when I heard a bell ring, ring, ringing. Coming down the road toward me was a figure on a bike! I shaded my eyes! Merciful heavens, there were two figures! Kip was bent low over the handlebars, and behind him, rising now on the seat to get a clearer look, was Pretorius. Apparently, they had joined forces against me. I heard them yowl, laugh, saw Pretorius shake his fist and urge Kip on to greater exertion. Well, things did not look very good. I mean, the two of them working together could get over the fence quickly, and then -- I shuddered to think of them taking the flag. So I took immediate steps to insure they would not by simply falling on the group, grasping my right thigh, and moaning. They slid to a stop. Kip bounded over the bars and hit the pavement running. Pretorius steadied the bike and smirking, said to me, "Looks like you're out of it, eh?" "Help me, please." I implored. "Sure," said Kip, "we'll screw up your other leg." They moved up to the fence. I called out, "Stop! The wire may well be electrified!" That gave them pause, but only for a moment. "You'd like us to believe that, wouldn't you?" said Pretorius. "You'd like us to waste time here while you recover, wouldn't you?" "He'd like it," said Kip. "Well, we won't!" exclaimed Pretorius, bending over and making a cup of his hands. "Here, Kip, I'll give you a boost." Quite a boost it was. I mean, the voltage made a delightful rainbow through Kip's body into Pretorius' and thence into terra firma. I let them stand there like glowing statues for a minute, or at least until the circuit breaker up the line blew out and the wires went dead. They seemed welded together, but I detected breathing and eye flicker. They would soon be ready to ride again, so I had to hurry. Over the fence went my bike, followed by me. The brambles and weeds clutched at my bare flanks, but I was not to be stopped this near victory. No, I reached the track, righted my bicycle, found the proper gear, and took off. Let me say right now that this track is really two tracks in one or, to be more exact, a pair of ovals forming a figure eight. At the start of the race each rider had first to make one complete circuit then exit for the crosscountry via an escape road at the pinch, or narrows, as the spot w'here the ovals join is called. All right. I found the entrance lane at the narrows and followed the track, pulling myself together in fine racing form to oblige the hordes of media representatives which, I cameras and mikes at the end. Oh yes, I really moved out, around one oval into the other, around it, and in the distance made out the finish, the wooden stand hung with patriotic bunting, even heard the rumble of the crow'd. Only as I came flashing closer I saw something wasn't quite right. I mean the banner above the track didn't read F-l-N-I-S-H. No, instead it bore the letters S-T-A-R-T. I slowed, pondering this, then speeded up again, reasoning that there was actually no real problem. The course was a circuit; therefore, the end was the same as the beginning. And so, standing up on the pedals and giving the overhead clasped hands sign of victory, as well as my most photogenic smile, I crossed the line of shadow cast down by the banner, slowed to a gentle, graceful stop, and awaited the mob's welcome. Silence. Somewhere beyond the stands in the woods a bird made a cackling sound. I looked to the judges' stand. They sat fanning their sweaty faces with palm fronds. "Ah, I say there," said I. "Beg pardon, but did I come by so -- haha -- fast you didn't notice?" Lord Klutz, chief judge and publisher of the Beaver State Racing Bugle, looked down upon me and, yawning, declared, "My dear fellow, you're a bit late, don't you think. The race began days ago. Why, at any moment we expect the winner." Another judge, I believe it was Dinzu Xblit. Knight of Asphodel and Keeper of the Seal of Blinn, said, "Has he had his shots? Is his passport in order?" I was on the point of making reply when the crowd loosed its finest roar. The checkered flag fell. Kip and Pretorius crossed the line. My protest was disallowed, the ruling handed down being that two men on one bicycle did in no way constitute a breech of the peace and in fact showed great resourcefulness, not to speak of grit. So the bronze trophy was cut down the middle, as was the cash prize, and I was left with nothing. In fact. I was left with somewhat less. My finish so amazed everyone that by unanimous vote I was declared invisible, the reason being that I had gone in the wrong direction, reversing time in a most singular manner and attaining, for now at least, a prodigious mass which precluded the reflection light and, consequently, rendered me a dark spot. I could not stand for this treatment! And so I remounted and commenced to rerun the race, chasing my own shadow, as it were and, I hasten to add, catching it just before Kip and Pretorius set out. as i accepted the trophy and granted exclusive interview rights to several reporters, my opponents foamed. "Schwarzkind, you are a cad!" Pretorius opined. "And a cheat!" said Kip. "Perhaps," I replied, "but I have beat you again. And, as usual, I am a star. Eat your hearts out." This they fell to doing, while I signed endorsements for baby food and the Quark Motorcoach Company, Ltd., of Panama City, Panama, securing enough in the twinkling of a pen to insure my participation in the next race, which was even then being sonorously announced from the judges' stand.  of the best science fiction published today about worlds of tomorrow... Outstanding authors... magnetic stories... scientific believability... low cost... To be savored again and again... a must for your science fiction library... The city of the apes was on the brink of an horrendous destruction that had happened once -- and was suddenly inexorably, happening again... The apes are back in a new shocker from Twentieth Century-Fox...that will keep you A suspense-filled adventure about one man against an unknown civilization that knew of his existence before he was born! ASI I # #tf A collection of unpredictably imaginative tales by a modern science fiction. AS#I ## Galaxy Magazine A collection of science fiction that challenges the mind and captivates the imagination AN # #(f A collection of mind-bending science fiction adventure that soars beyond the imagination AN # # i master of Two men pursue the Rithian Monster who has successfully disguised itself as a human being. AS# ## A nightmare suddenly wrought into stark reality... as men and women who look like themselves, act like themselves, but are not themselves. AN # ## A collection of science-fiction masterworks from Lester Del Rey, Robert Silverberg, Fritz Leiber, James Blish, and six other great writers. AN# # # prediction of tomorrow's beliefs. AX# ## A compelling and fascinating anthology of seven science-fiction masters exploring the "ends of time." AS# ## Here is a portrait of ordinary men and women who sought the wrong answer, opened the wrong door to evil. AS#II ## "Psycho." AX#I# ## Voyage only two centuries into the future to find a world filled with luxurious houses of execution. AS# ## A completely new anthology of stories never before published in book form by masters of science fantasy. AX#I ## A look into the future when a massive computer system provides all of man's earthly needs. AX# ## Farmingdale, N.Y. # (Please add ## for shipping) considered social offenses if not actual crimes, but were still sought By the twenty-first century the by many as secret pleasures. Most earlier revolution in sexual morals members of the Establishment behad advanced to the point where longed to the Church of Eros. Conchastity, and the repression or subcurrently, crowding and hunger in the world had led to severe restrictions on reproduction even among the wealthy. A woman who had borne two children was required by law to have any subsequent pregnancies aborted. tronics engineer and chessmaster, to Chicago to locate a midwifer and bear a third child rather than have the abortion required by law. Art pursues Rita to convince her that her plan is both wrong and dangerous before it is too late. Art's transcontinental tube train is halted at the Mississippi. Under attack there by rioters is a monastery of Christians (a sect long in decline) where experiments on preserving life in freshly aborted fetuses are thought to be under wav. Art helps a distraught girl geton the train for Chicago. In Chicago, Rita s brother many other city dwellers in a complex of townhouses fortified against the random violence of the age. Art arrives to find that Rita has come and gone, leaving the two Rodney children with Ann, a militant treebirth advocate and Christian. Art convinces the Parrs that he must be allowed to talk to Rita face to face. George takes him on a tour of the city, supposedly to arrange the contact but really to confuse any Family Planning agents who might be watching them. High points on the tour are a stadium where the unemployed are paid to watch baseball, and a slumburb tavern where Art hears a disheartening broadcast of world news. George takes Art to his karate dojo where Fred, who wants George to hire him as an instructor, has come to be evaluated. Fred fails in combat against humanoid karate-machines. One of George's students. Dr. Hammad, is introduced to Art as the man who can arrange his meeting with Rita... Fred, gloomy and wounded, goes in search of some gladrags ( opaque plastic cloaks) to facilitate his planned sublimationaffair with Marjorie. At the Megiddo Coffee House Fred falls in with some apish companions. A meeting is arranged between Art and his wife, who is in hiding while her anonymous doctor, an acquaintance of Dr. Hammad's, makes preliminary tests. Art is blindfolded and driven to see Rita in the former nurses' quarters of a maternity hospital -- that with the changing times has been converted into a sublimation-brothel. When Art realizes his beloved wife is staying in a whorehouse he tries to drag her out by force but the bouncers subdue him. Exhausted, he is almost seduced into sublimation by one of the girls, who takes him for a customer. Desperate now, he decides to take his problems to Family Planning and throw himself and Rita on their mercy. Outside, opposing picket lines of the Homo League and the radical Young Virgins clash as Art arrives at the building. In the lobby, he finds he cannot betray Ann and George to the law as the midwifery conspirators they are; he dashes out again, and is knocked unconscious in the riot. Musing at home about Art's and Rita's problems, George and Ann hark flashback to their own meeting and early life together; George's saving Ann from apes on a California bus, and their first sublimation together, on the night she missed her high school's orgiastic Senior Prom. We see what has only been implied earlier, that to members of this society the deliberate refusal ( repression , sublimation) of a sexual impulse can sometimes be a transcendental experience, intense and important as orgasm was in an earlier age. Art wakes up in a hideout where the Young Virgins have brought him, having mistaken him for one of their own casualties as they fled the riot scene with the arrival of the police. Art is being treated by a Christian priest-doctor on the lam for midwifery -- in fact the very man who is about to deliver and freeze Rita's fetus. While waiting for a skull X-ray, Art notices a glassy tank and, peering within, discovers a three-month-old human fetus... T he surrounding light was quite dim, and the tank's only window a tiny aperture that allowed a clear view of the thing only from certain angles. Art stepped closer, staring, then abruptly relaxed. There was no umbilical cord, only a blind knot of tissue at the navel. For a moment he had thought that the complex of equipment before him (besides the tanks and piping, there were three oscilloscopes, counters, and other gear that Art could not immediately identify) was in fact an artificial womb, and that the fetus before him had been frozen and revived, or was at any rate in some sense viable. But now he realized that it must be only an abortus being used in some experiment. Tubes, or only wires perhaps (he could not be sure in the dim light) were attached to it inside the tank, but without an umbilical cord, he supposed, it could not be receiving oxygen and nourishment. And he could see no placenta, or analogue of one. There it sat, or rather floated in an upright sitting posture. The thing that so much fuss was made about. It was small, only about the length of Art's middle finger. Its proportions were much different from those of a normal full-term infant, and of course even further from those of an adult, but the thing was unmistakably genus homo all the same. What other species would develop a bulging brow like that, or hold up two such human hands? When Art bent closer, the fingers were fully distinguishable, as were the toes at the end of the insignificant legs and feet. What with the shadows and the angle of his view, the sex was not quite visible. He jumped back a step with a quick intake of breath, and only then was aware of the doctor standing watching him at the corner of the screen a couple of steps away. "Feel all right?" the doctor asked. "You shouldn't be on your feet unnecessarily." Art raised a hand to gently touch the side of his head, at a good safe distance from the wound. He turned his gaze back to the tank. "It moved." "Oh yes, they move. I've located the X-ray film at last. Get back on the cart if you will and we'll finally be able to make sure about that head of yours. Yes, the little girl in there happens to be about the same developmental age as Rita's fetus is right now. About three months as near as I can tell. At that age they've usually been moving spontaneously for several weeks, though the mother usually can't feel the movements yet." Art walked away, pausing at the corner of the screen to look back once. "I didn't know it was... there was no cord." The doctor held out a hand to give support if needed. "Oh. But we usually take that off at parturition. Tapping into the circulatory system elsewhere serves the purpose, and has some technical advantages. Yes, she's very much alive and growing. That's her heartbeat you can hear in the background, sounds like a clock or watch? And with those scopes back there we're continually monitoring brain activity; that won't settle into the regular rhythms for a few more weeks." Art lay back carefully on the cart, settling his head down gently on the pillow. "Is that a living human being?" he asked the fluorescent lights above. The vision of the grotesque, half fish-like head was still before him, and the tiny hands, that seemed about to be raised secretively, protectively, before the face. "Is it?" "You tell me," the doctor grunted, moving the cart in the direction of the X-ray. Art now noticed the thick shielding hung between the machine and the artificial womb at the end of the laboratory. The doctor continued: "Frankly, I've Had my doubts. Sometimes I feel I don't know where to start in thinking about it anymore." His tone was mild and preoccupied; now he had begun a delicate positioning of Art's head beneath the X-ray snout. Art, still looking at the ceiling, said: "Maybe it doesn't matter if a fetus is a human being or not. Maybe such a question is meaningless." "Take a deep breath -- hold it, don't move." There came the usual audible hum. "All right, you can move. What do you mean, it doesn't matter? You know, if these embryos and fetuses turn out not to be individual human beings after all, then I and some of my friends have gone to a hell of a lot of trouble and broken a hell of a lot of laws for nothing." Art twisted on his cart. "You just said that you yourself have doubts." " Doubts , yes!" The man was vexed. He waved a piece of blackened film. "I might have very strong doubts that there's a child under that overturned box I see in the middle of the road, but that doesn't justify my running over it with a truck, not without some lifeor-death reason to run it over. Damn, this one didn't come out as clearly as I'd like. Let's try again. Turn on your right side this time, if you will." "How about the welfare of society as a whole? How about overpopulation, people starving? Aren't those life-or-death reasons?" "To cut off the life of that little girl in there? In a word, no. Take a deep breath, hold it. That's fine." Allowed to move again. Art got up on one elbow. "I suspect neither of us is going to be able to change the other's mind on this by arguing." Art said: "All right, I know that thing in the tank has the potential for someday being a full human being, with all the rights thereof. But not yet, surely not yet. It may generate a brain wave or two but it can't think, it may twitch but it can't act. It couldn't survive for three minutes without artificial help." "Neither could you if you had a really massive coronary. And she could have survived quite well in her natural environment, had we been able to leave her there." The gray-green eyes gave the pictures a final stare and then turned to Art with evident relief. "You're all right. This second picture makes it unanimous. No fracture. You ought to take things easy for a while, but you can go." "Tell me. Why does that have to be a baby? Why must you break the laws, as you admit doing, to make that point?" T he doctor sighed, and let himself down in a chair beside the paper-burdened table, as Art sat up on the cart and reached for his shirt. "Art, I can't make it a baby or not a baby. I can only try to determine which category it already belongs to, and conduct myself accordingly." He wearily rubbed his eyes. "Damn it, it looks like a baby now, right? In a few weeks it may begin to suck its thumb. A cute little human touch, hey? Not necessarily convincing." "Wait a minute. How about gillslits? Doesn't it still have those, or didn't it at an earlier stage? Are they cute little proofs of humanity too?" "All right, the gill slits. What do you think they prove?" "I... nothing. How am I supposed to know? You're the scientist, or at least the expert, though most of the scientists and experts don't seem to agree with you on this. What has you so convinced?" "Art, I know of no solid scientific definition of man. What can I communicate to you? Only facts, and people interpret them in different ways. Both parents of that organism in the tank were human, of course. But its cells are different from either of its parents' cells; it is now a genetically unique individual. "It... no, I have to say she. What you see as a thing in a tank I see as a little girl. But if you try to pin me down on when she began to be a little girl. I'll have to admit that I just don't know. Teilhard says that the beginnings of all Ihings tend to be out of sight. Was a unique hulnan soul infused when the sperm first pierced the egg? When the nuclei of the two parent cells were first completely united? With implantation of the blastocyst in the uterine wall? Maybe a few days after that, when the time of possible twinning had passed." "If you're bringing souls into it, you're leaving me out." Art was off the cart now, getting dressed. In the background the steady ticktick-tick went on, soft and rapid. "Just let me get out of here." "Of course." As if caught derelict in his duty, the doctor jumped up and went to push a button near the door. "I can't help bringing souls into it, though I tried. I'm a Christian priest as well as a doctor, you see. I suppose if one's humanity is questioned one must try to prove it by appealing either to God or to a board of review of other human beings, who sit in judgment. I know which I prefer to do." "No one is questioning your humanity, doctor." "Not now. But some future government might decide that I belong to an inferior race. Governments in the past have made such pronouncements about people. Or, if I suffered a stroke tonight and still hadn't come to by next week, my fellow physicians might by then be questioning my continued humanity." He rose from his chair, hands clenching. The naturally fierce look in his eyes grew more intense. "Maybe it would be the kindest thing in such a case to let me die. But I would still be a human being dying, not a -- a specimen reacting!" "All right," said Art, in slight alarm, speeding up the fastening of his shorts. "Take itasy." "Yes, I'm sorry." The tall man let himself slump back into his chair. "In my opinion there are a few rare situations where abortion may be justified, at least if there's not an artificial womb available. But it's still a human being dying, being killed, and there's not many reasons to justify that. Surely not some non-specific good intended for the world in general." Art, dressed now and putting on his watch, shook his head. "Do you think a single human being dying matters that much to the universe? Appeal to your God if you want, the rest of us haven't heard anything from him lately. We have to look out for ourselves as best we can." The priest-doctor pulled himself to his feet once more. "Let me go and find someone to drive you home. We'll feed you something first if you care to wait for it." "No, I'm not quite through talking yet." Art moved to stand between the other and the door. "You are about to inflict a third child on me and my wife, because your God wants you to. The least you can do is listen to me for a minute longer." Abruptly the priest turned fierce again. "I am sincerely sorry for the danger and expense and inconvenience that the third child is going to cause you. But it is still better than inflicting death on your third child. If you find his presence unendurable, why there are people in the world who will take him in." "People in the world! Yes, I'll say there are." Now they were standing almost toe to toe, Art with his arms folded like an umpire. count. And how many of them are starving now?" "Quite a few are starving, Art, quite a few. Maybe you've seen more of them than I have. Maybe you've fed more of them. Maybe you promote contraception more enthusiastically than I do." B ut Art seemed to have stopped listening. He stood staring, with an altered expression, into a corner of the room. The priest looked there and saw only a red picnic cooler with a white handle. "Art, here, sit down again. I'm sorry, we shouldn't have been arguing." "No, I'm all right," said Art. But then he did sit down in the chair the other brought for him. "That cooler over there. I believe I may have carried that across the Mississippi a few days ago. It was very heavy and very cold. Now I'm just realizing what must have been inside it. That was while your monastery out there was burning down." "You were there?" The priest sat down again too, and leaned anxiously toward him. "Can you tell me anything of what happened? I've seen and read the news stories, but... Art told what he could, leaving out the name of the girl for whom he had carried the container. "And the man with her said, 'That was Steve' before he took off running into the woods. That's about all I can tell you." The priest-doctor nodded, hands clamped on his knees, squinting as if in physical pain. "Yes. Those two men were both my friends. Neither of them mentioned in the official accounts. Maybe the police never knew they were there." "I'm really sorry," Art said impulsively. "At the time there didn't seem to be anything I could do." "Of course not, Art. It's not your fault. Listen, I'd better get you on your way home before I'm charged with kidnapping. But you must be hungry, let us feed you something first." "Maybe just a protein bar. I never got around to thanking you for this patch-up job, did I?" Art brushed a hand gingerly over his scalp bandage. It wasn't nearly as big as he had expected, and very little of his hair had been removed. In a few minutes one of the stalwart Young Virgins brought him a couple of bars on a plate, and a glass of milk. As he munched, the priest-doctor asked him: "Would you object very strongly to a blindfold when you leave? I'd accept your word if you gave it, but some of the other people here might not." "Blindfold? Oh, I don't care." Art was abstracted again. Foodbar in hand, he got up suddenly and went to push the white screen aside. Like an idol in a temple, he thought suddenly. Surrounded by its screens and paraphernalia like an idol, or a statue on an altar. Suddenly the minuscule statue frowmed at him, averted its blind face, then stretched an arm. Not an idol, then. Far more than that. Inscrutable as a flower or a nebula, it could only be contemplated, not understood. Tick-ticktick. And again the firing neurons in its developing brain smeared green traces across the three oscilloscopes. S haking hands with the doctor an his way out, Art said: "Thanks again for the treatment. You know' if I could find a way I'd still stop Rita from going through with this. Because of the kind of world we have to live in. But I wish it wasn't so, I wish the world would let your way be possible. Anyway, you tell her that I want her back, whatever happens. I want that most." "I'll tell her, Art. I'll be very glad to pass that word along." XI at one o'clock in the afternoon Art, once more shrouded in an opaque cover (this one smelling more medicinal than musty), was led out of the laboratory and out of doors, across an area of long weedy grass and uneven paving stones. Then he was put into the back seat of a car, where without being told he hunkered down so as to be invisible from the outside. The car when started jolted slowly over rough terrain for about a minute, before getting onto any kind of a regular road. Shortly Art began to hear the noises of other traffic around him. "You can come up," said one of his Young Virgin escorts, in apologetic tones, only about five minutes after the start of the trip and somewhat before Art had expected any such permission. He pulled the blanket gingerly from his sore head and eased himself up to a normal position in the seat. The car was traveling through some middleclass, jobholders' residential neighborhood that Art could not recognize. One of the two youths escorting him sat beside him in the back. "Sorry, we're not going to be able to take you all the way to the Parrs' house," the driver said, apologetically. "It's possible their place is being watched -- you know how it is." "I don't know whether I do or not. Not any more." "Pardon?" "It's all right. I can walk." "Oh, oh," said his other escort, swiveling his head to peer back through the rear window. As it turned out. Art didn't have far to walk at all. The police car with its blue lights flashing came alongside and nudged their vehicle neatly to the curb with its foamy plastic bumpers. F rom the questions the police asked before the van arrived to cart the three of them off to the station, Art gathered that his escorts' car had been somehow identified as one used by participants in the morning's infamous Family Planning riot. All its present occupants were under grave suspicion, the sullen one with the lump on his head being no exception. When they unloaded at the lockup he was taken underground to a large cell w ith padded w alls. He recognized it as what they called a DD, or drunkdrug, tank on the tv crime dramas. In real life he found it crowded not with thrashing drunks or druggards, but w'ith loudly vocal Young Virgin types, several of whom complained steadily to the walls (where perhaps there were microphones to listen) of their real or supposed injuries. Nobody else was listening. "Shuddup in there," advised a loudspeaker in the ceiling, from time to time. In reply to this the Young Virgins would usually break out into a verse of all but unintelligible song. Approaching Art through this milieu, smiling as if at an old friend, came a suddenly familiar face: that of the signpeddler of the morning. "It's just a mistake I was picked up." Art could hear the signpeddler saying, as the latest outburst of song was ended. "My signs were useful, weren't they, to let the world know what was going on? A man tries to be an influence for peace and communication in the world, to mediate the intelligent expression of differences in the community, and this is the thanks he gets. Hey, bud, which side were you on?" "Shut up," said Art Rodney. Now another fifteen or twenty prisoners were being brought in a group, adding to the crowding and confusion. These looked like Young Virgins too. Presumably any Homo League members arrested were being held somewhere else, in the interest of relative peace. The corridors under this station seemed to be lined with these tank-like cells, and through the corridors drifted the steady animal murmuring of innumerable inmates. There was also a noticeable amount of dust in the air, and the muffled roar of heavy machinery at work nearby. Maybe more cell space was being excavated. At last three policemen came to the door of Art's cell, and set up a table there for processing. "One at a time now, people. Form a single line. Come up here and present your identification and we'll take your fingerprints. Then you can make one phone call. Form a single line." ' A Young Virgin girl, a beautiful girl with dark devilish eyes, pushed herself forward to the table and demanded: "How about separate facilities for men and women?" The policemen who had already spoken eyed her warily, his lined face on guard against any of these young punks attempting to get smart. "Separate what?" "Latrines!" The girl waved at the open urinals and water closet at the rear wall of the cell. "We want to have separate latrines for each sex, with walls closing them off." The cop's hardened face showed disgust. "Oh, arid no doubt you'd like to open a brothel in here, too. You'll take what the city gives you, and do your carryin' on outside of jail." As if that were the answer she had hoped for, the girl stepped back smiling. With a gesture and a yell she started up another loud song, all the Young Virgins within earshot quickly joining in. But their rebelliousness now seemed strictly verbal; they were not slow to line up before the table for processing. Jail probably grew quite boring in a couple of hours, and it was now time to call one's parents to get one out. Art used his weight and his elbows in self-defense, refusing to be pushed to the rear. Someone shouted at him: "Do you know the song?" It was a comradely voice, coming from just behind Art in the newly formed queue. The speaker was a tall young man, wearing a sweatshirt society handpainted on the front; something about him looked vaguely familiar to Art. "No, why should I know your song?" Art answered, as soon as the noise of it had trailed off into silence and he could talk without shouting. "I was just caught up in all this by mistake." "That's the way it was with me," said the voice of the sign-peddler, from up near the head of the line. "Are you with us, though?" asked the devil-eyed girl ahead of Art. As the line was just about formed she had squeezed her clothshrouded body in just ahead of him, her eyes daring him to protest. "I'm not with you or against you. I just happened to get caught up in this." The girl's eyes, those of a determined persecutor, attacked Art's beard and the conservative translucency of his clothing. She was silent, perhaps making plans. The tall young man demanded: "Sir, if you're really not with us, why not?" His tone was meant to be not threatening but inspiring. "Now I judge you're a man who has supported the Establishment in the past, who has upheld all its outworn dogmas and twentieth-century creeds. And now it's thrown you into jail anyway. What good has worshipping the sex gods and goddesses ever done you? Think about it." "Oh, shut up," said Art, and shuffled forward with the line. If it came to posting bond, he didn't have a great deal of money. He never knew what Rita was feeling -- those had been her words to him. Why couldn't he have started, sooner, to find out? Until he knew what she was feeling it made little sense to argue with her. Of course she should have shown him similar consideration, talked to him more, found out what he really felt. Maybe they weren't so utterly, terribly far apart as it had seemed when she ran away. He didn't want her having another baby, of course... but if she was going to, anyway, if she really had to do it, then he wanted to be with her while it was going on. Now it was too late even for that. He wouldn't be able to reach her until the thing was done. "Everybody be careful!" cried the devil-eyed girl brightly. She had been whispering with a couple of girl friends, and now she was ready to have some more fun with Art. "Everybody on their proper behavior while Mr. Whiskers is here. Maybe we should all undress a little." "Now, Eunice," chided the tall young man. She wasn't helping his recruiting drive at all. At least Art was soon going to have a chance at a phoneplate. Did he have the nerve to call George and Ann, tell them that he had been caught in a riot in front of the Family Planning building, and ask them for help? Not if he could help it. Better if he never saw them again until this whole thing was over -- but of course, his children were there. He had no choice but to call the Parrs. "I do hope they let us out soon," said Eunice. "I want to pack as much sin into my life as I possibly can!" She stepped defiantly up to face the sour policeman at the cell door. Art followed in his turn. after being fingerprinted and identity form, Art got his chance at the phoneplate. Behind him other prisoners were waiting. Reluctantly he punched the Parrs' number, and felt more relief than anything else when he was answered only by George's recorded voice telling him that he might leave a message if he wished. He left no message and after a moment's thought his relief turned sour. Maybe the Parrs had been arrested too, and his children were now in some orphanage. He was allowed one completed call. Who else in the city did he know, where else might he turn for help? There was the dojo, but he couldn't remember either its name or address. There was Dr. Hammad. Ugh. After thinking a moment longer he dug a piece of folded paper from his wallet and, without much hope, punched numbers on the phoneplate once again. "Jamison residence," said a male voice, answering through a blanked plate on the other end. He cleared hsi throat. "I'd like to speak to Rosamond Jamison, please." "Who shall I say is calling?" The voice had some thick and awkward tones in it, those of a man who would rather be doing something more manly than taking messages on the phone. "Tell her it's Art Rodney. Tell her the man she met on the tube train from California. She'll remember." "The tube train. All right, wait just a moment." Art waited, gazing around him. The prisoners in line to use the phone looked in their frozen impatience as if they expected him to forget about his call and get out of their way at once. And now the nearby police were all watching Art, silently, with peculiarly blank, controlled faces. He hadn't noticed them doing this when other prisoners were phoning. If it was just a game they were playing to make him nervous they were succeeding. "Hello?" It was Rosamond's voice. Then on the phoneplate appeared the image of her pretty face, the cat's-eye lenses gleaming. "It is you, my handsome protector! I'm so glad! I've been hoping you would call, and Daddy has too, he's wanted to thank you." With the corner of his eye Art noted, without understanding, that the nearby policemen had suddenly all lost interest, were turning away and getting back to their jobs. "I'm glad I could reach you," he said. "I'm afraid I need help, and I don't know where else to turn. The police have made a mistake, and they have me in jail here -- " "Wha-at?" "I innocently accepted a ride with some strangers," which was quite true, "and it turned out the police w ere looking for their car. So now' I'm being detained for questioning, as they put it. I'm held for investigation on a charge of conspiracy to riot, something like that. I'm not sure I have it straight. to call a law'yer for me. Or something. I'm afraid I don't have much money w ith me, and -- " "Oh my, oh my. Poor Art. How do you spell your last name? And what station are they holding you at?" He spelled his name for her. "And the sign here says Tenth District Detention." "Just wait there, wait!" Rose counseled him excitedly. Then she blanked off. Art took a step away from the phone and a policeman was there to touch him on the arm and beckon him away. This officer, for a change, had a friendly-seeming smile. He led Art down a corridor to where a bulky, middle-aged man in civilian clothes was sitting behind a desk. On the desk were computer printouts whereon appeared small photographs of Art, both full face and profile. The bandage on his head with the small bald spot around it showed on the photos, and he wondered when and how they had been made. The bulky man looked up. "You're Mr. Arthur Rodney? I see here that you're from out of state. Did you know when you accepted a ride in that car that the police were looking for it?" "No, I -- 'no." "Well, we find that there's no evidence to the contrary. We're very sorry about the inconvenience, but you can understand that we can't take any chances." "I suppose not." The man behind the desk nodded in a friendly way, and the interview seemed to be over. Another smiling policeman, this one in uniform and with an unusually large number of stripes on his sleeve, was holding open a door at one side of the desk as if he expected Art to pass through it. Beyond the door was an ascending escalator. After he had started up, and realized that what appeared to be a public lobby was at the top, Art asked: "This means that I'm free to go?" "That's right, sir." The smiling sergeant had come with him onto the rising stair. "By the way," he added, his voice lowering, "if you're talking to -- anybody, you can let'em know that the men on the force are a hundred per cent behind the campaign to get tough with the apes and get'em off the streets." "Huh?" They had reached the marbled public lobby on the station's ground floor. With a gesture the smiling sergeant directed Art's attention to where the air-curtained main doorway stood open to the world. "I'd better wait here for a while," said Art. "I think someone's coming to see about getting me out." "That so?" The sergeant winked. "Tell'em they needn't have bothered. Still, you're welcome to wait for'em here if you like. Have a seat. Excuse me, I'd better get back to work." "Certainly." As soon as the man had gone. Art went to a public phone booth in the lobby and tried the Parrs' again. To his surprise, Ann answered the phone almost at once. "Art, what's up?" He stood with his head held high; maybe the bandage wouldn't be noticeable at that angle to the plate's pickups, with his hair sort of piled in front of it. "How are the kids?" "Why, they're fine, fine. How are things with you?" "I tried to get you a few minutes ago, but no one answered." "I was just out in the park with the children. George is working. Where are you calling from. Art?" "I'll -- be talking to you again, soon, Ann." With that he blanked off. TjfH went to sit in the marbled Ij lobby, and watched the public flow in and out at a brisk rate. All these people were involved with legal trouble in some way, even if they w'ere only reporting it, so he supposed it was natural that they should look frightened or dazed, or indignant or stony-faced. What bothered Art was that now when he looked out the window at the throng passing the station on the slidew'alk, the faces out there looked much the same. He had been sitting there less than ten minutes when Rose came in. She spotted him at once, smiled, and came marching clackclack across the lobby on new hardheeled sandals. It struck him now that her walk was somewhat too childlike and bouncy for a normally mature young woman. She was wearing a red bikni, daringly opaque all over and almost pad less. Art stood up and greeted her with an embrace. "My good friend Art! How have they treated you?" "Fine, ever since they heard me talking to you on the phone. Before that they practically had me sentenced, and now they tell me I'm free to go." Rose laughed prettily, and linked her arm in his. "Then let's be going. We have lots to talk about on our way." He w alked out of the station with her, asking: "Did you call a lawyer?" "I thought you couldn't be in any serious trouble," she said obliquely. "Here, get in." She was unlocking the door of a very expensive car parked right in the no standing zone in front of the police station. ber four. Four. Great sex, had his luck changed at last? He got in obediently. "Where are we going?" "I want to take you home with me, Artie. I told you. Daddy's been anxious to meet you." Once in on the driver's side. Rose scanned the readiness indicators on the dash, as a cautious driver should, and then punched keys quickly. Then she sat back and turned to Art, giving him a long, unfathomable look while the programmed car started its engine and radared its way out into traffic. "Artie?" "What is it -- Rosie? Do you like being called Rosie, by the way?" "Yes, I do like it." She tilted her head, making the lenses shimmer beautifully. Probably in days of calm she practiced with them before a mirror. "Artie, my father's a very nice man, a kind man. He's not one to fly into rages or anything like that." "Well. That's fine." He supposed she w'anted him to ask some favor of her father for her. "Just w ho is your father, by the way?" "He's the bishop, silly. Church of Eros archbishop of Chicago. Everybody in Chicago knows him. Artie, we really are good friends, aren't we?" Taking Art's hand. Rose swung his arm back and forth over the seat between them. It was a childlike action, and when a basically sexy girl like Rose did it, a man could be tempted toward serious repression. Especially a weary man drained of his energy to light. The vision of her crouching on the riverbank, veiled by his dirty shirt, rose in his mind's eye but he managed to thrust it down. "Of course we're good friends, Rose. Any time I can do you a favor I hope you'll let me know." "Today I just want you to meet Daddy." She giggled. "I'm looking forward to that, 'specially... Rose, I won't lie to you. Especially now that I know he's someone with influence." An hour ago Art had been ready to resign the game, but now things might be just a little different. "Because you see I have a problem, one that I really need help with. I hope your father may be able to at least give me some advice on it." The cat's-eyes seemed to offer sympathy. "It isn't a really big and nasty problem, is it? Oh, I hope not." He laughed feebly. "Big and nasty enough. Oh, I haven't murdered anyone, so far." Rose snatched her hand away. "Don't say things like that! Don't even make jokes about them!" "I'm sorry." He hadn't realized how sensitive she was to even the suggestion of violence. He looked around them. "Do you live nearby?" "Not far." The neighborhood through which they were now passing looked much like that around the Parrs' home, except here the blockhouses were set even further from the street, occupied larger plots of land, and their walls looked even higher. Just ahead was one whose granite walls were extra high. "We're almost home, my big handsome protector." The car measured the traffic and the traffic-spaces around it, chose an opening and shifted precisely to the street's curb lane, then signalled for a turn and dove onto a ramp that swept it down beneath the granite walls. A man in a guard's booth gave Rose a casual wave which she returned while switching the slowing vehicle back to manual control. The steering gear folded out of a panel into her hands and she drove on. Here as in the Parrs' block the underground garage was divided into visitors' parking areas and private stalls. Rose turned into what appeared to be the largest stall, with two cars parked in it already, and room for several more. She switched off the turbines and turned to Art again. "Artie, if your problem is -- nothing like the horrible thing you joked about -- then you can tell me what it is. In fact I think you'd better tell me, before you go in and meet Daddy." "Rose, it has nothing to do with violence. It's somewhat similar to -- your problem. To the problem you were faced with when you and I first met." She had pretty teeth and moist, full lips. "FJowever did you figure out what that was?" "Oh, just putting two and two together. I know now what you must have had in that picnic cooler." Now her lips were pouting. Was she going to cry? It seemed to Art that without eyes her weeping would be tearless and therefore repulsive. "Not that I care what you were doing. Rose, not that I'm in any position to talk. It's just that my wife is now having difficulties along a somewhat similar line. I don't know that your father would be able to help me with that kind of a problem, or that he'd want to get involved in it." Rose dabbed with a tissue at her nose, and yes, at her lidless lenses too. "I'm glad you understand, Art. What happened to my fetus is another thing my father mustn't know the truth about." ( Another thing?) "Of course he thinks that I simply had it aborted. But I can't even think about such violence, let alone permit it inside my own body. Ugh.' A final dab and a deep breath, and she smiled and was back to what passed for normal. "Now you'd better listen to me for a minute, Artie. Because I haven't told you everything yet." S omething about those words was ominous. Art leaned back in the car's luxurious seat, closing his eyes for just a moment's rest. He checked his watch. A little past three. Then he turned and looked into Rose's lenses. "What is it you haven't told me?" Once more she took his arm. She became clinging. "Oh, Artie, I was just desperate. You see, there's a man I... like. I like him very much indeed. In fact I've come to -- to revere him." "Revere!" "Art, I put my fate into your hands. I know you won't betray me. Just recently my father has found out that I'm having an affair, or at least he's become very suspicious. But he doesn't know who the man is, and I didn't dare confess the truth, because... anyway, I didn't dare. So today I told him that it was you." "Oh." Art closed his eyes again. He supposed he could push Rose out of the car, seize the controls, and go roaring up out of the garage, perhaps crashing through the barrier at the door. Transporting illegally frozen fetuses. Rioting. Midwifery. Auto theft, gate-crashing. Was there a crime called gatecrashing? There would be. No previous convictions, or even arrests, that Rodney must have been a clever one. But sooner or later the most cunning criminals trip themselves up. They say he seduced a bishop's daughter, that's what really wrote finis to his career. They say just the other day he was in the Family Planning office, bold as you please, talking about an appointment with the director himself. They say... "Artie, dear?" Rose's voice dripped honeyed anxiety. Probably she didn't even like to be called Rosie. "Artie? I was just desperate, or I would never have done it. I had no one else to turn to, and I just had to keep Daddy from finding out who my true cavalier really is... Art? Oh, I promise it won't be so bad. Daddy really did want to get you out of jail, even after I told him you were the one." Art nodded slowly, meanwhile keeping his eyelids firmly closed. If he could somehow get out of the bishop's dungeon here and reach the Parrs' castle, maybe Ann could hide him under a bed and no one would ever find him. Drape him in an opaque sheet. But that might constitute another crime. Oh, chastity, what a mess. Maybe he was dreaming. "I was just in despair. Art, when suddenly you called. Then it seemed so logical for you to be the man that I told Daddy you were. Don't you see? Art, are you all right? Poor Art!" Poor Art opened his eyes. Now then, what did he have to do to attain success and happiness? Meet the bishop and prove himself innocent of Rose's seduction. Then, with or without ecclesiastical help, find Rita and get her safely aborted, w'hile keeping George and Ann, and Rita and himself of course, clear of the law. That about covered it. He opened the car door and slid out. The situation was clearly beyond worrying about, and from that fact he derived a kind of second wind. Bring on the bishop. "Shall we go in, Artie?" "Oh, why not?" Rose led him directly from the parking stall through a double door that might have served to guard a bank vault, and up a private escalator. The door at the top was opened by a huge man, rough-looking though well dressed, who eyed Art with suspicion. Art in turn suffered a momentary fear that this was the bishop himself. Rose said: "Jove, this is a friend of mine, Mr. Rodney. Daddy wanted me to bring him home so they could get acquainted." Jove grunted. "Have'im wait here and I'll see. Or would you rather go in. Miss Jamison?" "No, you go, I'll wait with Art." She took Art's arm and they stood there in the elegantly carpeted hall like a couple waiting to be married. "The bishop's chiefbodyguard?" Art asked, when the giant was gone. "Yes. Don't mind Jove's rough manners, he's really quite sweet." She squeezed his arm meaningfully. "So's Daddy. Now I put all my trust in you, darling." Jove was already coming back through the plush hallway. "The boss says you should bring him on in. Hey, Miss Jamison, you're looking real hot. I'm off duty in a little while, could we maybe get together for some sex?" "All right, Jove, I'll see you in the chapel. Art, dear, let me introduce you to Daddy first." At the end of the hall Rose tapped on an old-fashioned woodpaneled door, then pushed it open without waiting for an answer. The room revealed was a large study, the w'alls lined with bookshelves and tape-racks. A massive, brownskinned old man rose from an armchair and favored Art with a mild smile of greeting. The bishop wore the exaggerated white codpiece of his office, under a vaguely transparent robe. "Daddy, this is Art. I've been telling him how nice you are, and that he really had nothing to be afraid of, meeting you. Now I want you to be nice to him." "Why, I'm generally sociable, dear." The old man accepted his daughter's kiss on his worn sagging cheek. "Dear, why don't you buzz away now for a little bit? Mr. Rodney and I are going to have a chat." "Sure, Daddy. I expect I'll be in the chapel with Jove if you should want me." Turning toward Art with an expression that was doubtless meant to be encouraging, Rose stepped past him and out of the study. Art, who had reached out his arm mechanically, caught himself at the last moment and let her go without a good-bye pinch. They were supposed to be having an affair, and possibly, just possibly, he would want to maintain that fiction. Bishop Jamison was still smiling. "Mr. Rodney, that sofa there is very comfortable. And how about a drink? I have vodka and bourbon and beer and even a little sherry on hand." "Uh, thank you sir. Your Potency. Bourbon on the rocks would be fine." Art sank resignedly into the sofa while his host turned away. Poison in the whisky, maybe? He would drink it anyway. T he room might have been the study of any successful and conservative man, though, not surprisingly, there was a somewhat heavy emphasis on religious art. Rodin's The Kiss in nearly lifesize reproduction. Leda and the Swan, there on the wall, by one of the newer photographic masters. Painting had been dead for a century now, along with poetry and story-telling, or so most of the critics said. And there of course above the mantel, Love Conquers All, Caravaggio's Cupid trampling triumphantly the symbols of the occupations by which man sometimes allowed himself to be lured temporarily away from his true master. Lust. The old man was back, holding out a glass, and Art half rose to take it from him. "Thank you, sir." With a wheeze, the bishop settled his bulk in his own leather chair; his own drink he held in a tankard around the outer surface of which some kind of Oriental orgy marched in bas relief. "Mr. Rodney. Rose tells me that you and she have become quite good friends." "Uh, yes sir, we have." Art's intended sip of bourbon somehow transformed itself into a gulp. Jamison emerged from his tankard w'ith a trace of beer foam on his dark lips. "She's a lovely girl in her way... her mother was a lovely piece, and I oughta know, though I was an old dog even then... how was it you two happened to meet? On the tube train coming in from Iowa, wasn't it?" "That's right, sir." Art drew in a deep breath. "Bishop, I don't mean you or Rose any harm. Far from it. So I'm just going to tell you the truth. I don't know what Rose may have told you, but the fact of the matter is I hardly know her. If she has any, ah, involvement with any man, it's certainly not with me." So far the news was being received with apparent calm. "I'm sorry about her problems. Your Potency, and yours, but I have problems of my own that are just as bad. I'm sorry." Jamison leaned forward a little. "Would you like a refill on that drink?" 'Til get it myself, sir, thanks. Another beer? I'm telling you the truth, bishop, I never was any good at lying." The bishop indicated with a headshake that his tankard had no his chair to keep facing Art, who was now at the bar. "Some people never realize they're not, and it gets 'em into endless trouble. Most of the time honesty simplifies things, if it doesn't always pay. You really did help Rose, out there in Iowa, didn't you? Her own story is a little muddled. She was just coming back from visiting some girl friend in Dubuque, I guess, when that riot broke out." "Oh, yes sir, I had the chance to be of help to her in a small way." Back at the sofa. Art sank down with relief and took a sip, this time truly no more than a tiny sip, of the excellent bourbon. "But believe me, there's been nothing wrong between us. We made it all the way, right there in the park, while we were waiting to get on the train to Chicago. " Jamison was nodding slowly. "Arthur, I find myself believing you. I know my own daughter, and she just gave me your name too suppose you know the name of the man she is involved with, as you put it?" Then before Art could try to answer, the bishop scowled and waved a white-palmed, wrinkled hand. "No, I withdraw the question. Don't want to put an honest man like yourself on the spot." "I really haven't the faintest idea, anyway, who it could be." Numbly relaxing. Art sipped at his icy whisky. His head ached, but not as bad as before. It seemed that he had managed to avert any new and disastrous trouble; and what more could a man hope for than that? The bishop set his tankard down carefully on a small table. "Not that I care an awful lot what kind of fun she has with men." His steady black eyes peered at Art from their time-ravaged face. "Probably that shocks you, coming from a churchman like me. But if she wants to sit with some young fella and gaze at the stars and forget all about sex for ten minutes, I can't see how society is harmed." "Yes sir, I am surprised to hear you talk like that." It would really have shocked Art, too, if he hadn't been somewhat numb with alcohol, and emotionally exhausted by still more shocking things. "If what your statement implies is true, that society isn't harmed by repression, that it doesn't matter what people do with sex, why do we have the Church of Eros then?" The bishop heaved himself erect, his erotically-decorated tankard in hand, and walked over to the dark fireplace. It looked a lot like George's, except this one was bigger. When the bishop switched it on, a realistic imitation of burning logs, probably a hologram, appeared in the dark cave. The logs crackled audibly and flared and seemed to send smoke up the flue. "This thing is a fake," Jamison mused, patting the mantle with one hand. "Lots of fire and noise, but no smell. And no real heat." He set his tankard on the mantlepiece and turned to Art. "You know why it is good for man to worship sex? Why it really is good? Simply because the poor fool has nothing better before which to prostrate himself. Eros as a god is far from perfect, he's just the best of a bunch of failures." Having a little time to think over what the bishop said, and looking at the old man closely, Art was not so very surprised after all. There were such cynical bishops in modern fiction sometimes. And Jamison wasn't just old, he must be decades over a hundred. He must have spent his youth in the period of moral vacuum before his Church became established. Art had sometimes heard other very old people express similar startlingly modern and radical views. Standing massive beside the fireplace, Jamison told him: "The wargod and the wealth-god and the heaven-and-love god all have failed. Heaven-and-love came the closest. Best example is the man they nailed up on the cross. He spoke to a lot of people, that one did. He was about the best, except for sex. And then Allah and Jehovah and Mithra and all the rest. "And then there's the man-god. You know what I mean by that? I mean god made by man in man's own image, humanity in apotheosis, we will all be god someday and maybe our great leader is god right now -- he's the worst, the most dangerous, and we're not through with him yet. Damnation, are we ever through with anything?" Jamison's voice, which had taken on the tones it might employ on Saturday nights in the pulpit above the orgy, fell back to conversational pitch. One other man in Art's recent memory had used such ancient expletives. "Mr. Rodney, man was made to worship something, and no god he finds is worthy of him. That's what the ancients would have called a tragedy. Sex does the least harm, I would judge; and sex is fun. Oh man, yes man, it sure is fun." T he bishop smiled at Art wryly, and made his way to the bar to get a refill on his beer. Then back to his leather chair to let down his weight, he and the chair wheezing together. "The only thing is, if she does like some young man in what to her is such an extra-special way, then I'd like to know his name and what he's like. Rose has had enough pain in her young life already. She tell you about that apeassault where she lost her eyes?" "No sir. I didn't know that was what had happened. It must have been terrible." "That it was," said Jamison shortly. "My much-publicized crusade against the street-apes and the dope-peddlers, which you will hear a lot about if you stay long in Chicago, stems in large part from that assault on my daughter." "I believe I heard something about it from the police. They were in favor." "I myself am not a non-violent man," the bishop said. "Not always. Eros does not counsel turning the other cheek except for a caress." Art failed to understand the reference. Jamison sipped at his newly foamy beer. "When I was a boy, a lot of people thought it was having brown skin, what was then called being black, that made young men go out and act like apes. And there was a grain of truth in what they said, a grain of truth, because brown skin could be a real burden then. It could make a man feel desperate and just lash out." Art grunted something. He was growing sleepy and would have to be careful that he didn't doze off, what with the drink and the hypnotic fire. "Arthur, if you should ever quote me as saying what I said about stargazing being not so bad after all, I shall of course deny it. Likewise with my speculations on comparative religion. On the other hand, if you should want to mention to me now your own problems that you said were so bad, I can at least guarantee secrecy. Maybe I could even offer help." Art was abruptly wide awake again. "Well, my problem involves my wife. And the Bureau of Family Planning. It's a rather serious..." Jamison w'as already shaking his head and putting up a hand to stop him. "No. Not Family Planning trouble. I'm staying clear of that. Sorry, no, it wouldn't do for a man in my position to get involved. Too bad, my boy, but I can only wish you luck." "That's all right, sir, I understand. And I wish you luck. And Rose. Understand, bishop, I'm not having an affair with her, but she's a very attractive girl and I can understand how a man might wish to do so. I mean that as a compliment." "Hmf," laughed Jamison, a single laugh, not loud. He was staring into the glow of his artificial fire, and looking into the long scroll of his memories he found Art's words amusing. Then he was silent for a while, and Art was almost dozing again before Jamison asked suddenly: "You're not angry about what Rose did to you today?" "Telling you I was the man? I almost fell through the floor. She didn't spring it on me until we were here and I couldn't run out. But I'm not angry now. She didn't do it out of meanness." "You're right about that." Jamison nodded. "There's no meanness in her. But ever since that assault she's been not quite right in her mind. Too much frightened of any least hint of violence. I think she's scared that I'll have violence done upon the real man, should I discover his identity. Now who could he be, that she should harbor that idea?" "I really wish I could help," said Art. "But I guess there's nothing I can do." "She saw psychiatrists right after she was injured, and now she's talking about going to another one, but I don't put any faith in 'em. Doctors, computers, modern science, and we still live in caves with the doors blockaded. Not that I want to damn modern science, not me with my artificial heart and arteries." With a seeming effort Jamison roused himself from his musings, and once more got to his feet. "Go with Eros, my son. Is there anything else I might be able to do for you?" Art put down his glass and stood up. "I guess not, sir. Thanks again for getting me out of jail. I really was innocent." When he emerged from the study. Rose, who had changed her red bikni for a transparent dress, jumped up from a sofa in the hall and hurried to him eagerly. "What happened?" she stage-whispered. "Did Daddy believe you?" "I think he believed everything I told him." She was so delighted she jiggled up and down like a child. "And he didn't explode?" "No, he didn't." Rose squealed. "My faithful protector! You took such a risk for me." She threw her arms around Art and kissed him with a kind of innocent chastity. "Poor Daddy, sometimes at his age his mind wanders. I hate to deceive him. But I knew you'd manage somehow. Oh, how can I thank you?" "It's all right." "It isn't all right. You've done so much for me, that now I must do something in return." Her voice turned suddenly cool, and she retreated from him half a step. "If I wasn't pledged to be chaste with only one..." "Please, Rose!" "You're right, what must you think of me?" She tugged Art down the hallway. Looking toward the door to the escalator, he could see that a different bodyguard was now on duty. Rose snuggled one breast against Art lustily. "I'm not promiscuous, you know," she whispered. "Not like some of those bluenose girls, those terrible ones they throw in jail." "I can tell you're nothing like that." As they were going down the escalator she said: "I bet they didn't feed you properly in that awful jail. And, knowing my father, he gave you nothing but drink. Let's go out and get something to eat, and we'll talk." "All right." He had nowhere else to go at present. It was almost four, hours since they had fed him at the midwifer's hideout, and the whisky he had just taken was biting at his empty stomach. "Where shall we go?" "I know a place. I'm buying." That seemed no more than fair, and he went along. They were just getting into the car again when Rose squealed, suddenly enough to make Art jump. "Artie, I forgot all about your problem, trying to help your poor wife save her baby! Did you get a chance to mention it to Daddy? What did he say?" She had the problem backwards, but he saw no point in enlightening her. "I did mention it to your father. He can't do anything." "Tell me more about it." She sympathized and persisted until he had to elaborate on his story a little. Obviously she had the idea that he was trying to help Rita avoid an abortion, and he let her go on thinking so. Why upset the poor girl for nothing? He would share a meal with her, and maybe some sex again, and go his way and never see her more. "But where is she right now?" Rose questioned anxiously. By now she had driven the car into a drivein automat of the better class and they had placed their orders. "Here in Chicago... really, Rose, it's painful for me to even talk about it. And there's nothing you can do." He reached to take a tray of food from a robotic servitor at the window. When he looked back at Rose she was shaking her head slowly, and smiling as if in mischief. "Artie, as soon as you've eaten you're coming with me to get some help. I know people Daddy doesn't know!" R ose urged him to hurry through the meal, and shortly they were on the road again. "But where are we going?" Art kept asking. "Who is it you want me to see?" When he began to grow angry. Rose at last stopped being coy. "We're going to visit my psychiatrist, in his office." "Rose, that's not the kind of help I need. I'm not trying to adjust to my situation, I want out of it." Rose dismissed such quibbles with a shake of her head. This time she was driving manually instead of riding on autopilot, proceeding slowly and cautiously, with fierce concentration on the job. They were headed straight toward the center of the city. "It's a good thing Daddy hasn't started having me followed yet." "Why do you say that?" No answer. "Rose, I'm sure you mean well, but I don't see how this is going to help me in the least." "I know you don't. But wait and see." Art slumped back in his seat. He could demand to be taken somewhere else, but where? Probably by this time Rita was waiting for him at the Parrs', with a red picnic cooler frosting over at her side, her belly flat and perfect once again. All right, Rita and George and Ann had won. So let them do the wandering and searching for a few hours. Meanwhile, let Rose lead him where she would. She parked in a public garage on the edge of the no-private-vehicle zone encompassing the city's center, and from there went on with Art by slidewalk into the multilevel knots of moving pedestrian ways that in their plastic shields threaded the deep canyons between the skyscrapers. At about forty stories above ground level they entered an office building, and boarded an elevator which bore them much higher still. From the elevator they walked an elegant, skylighted hallway, to stop at last before a door lettered Rizzo. Art had somewhere, recently, heard that name. He followed Rose into a doctor's waiting room, small and luxurious but empty. Not even a receptionist. There was an alarmingly remote look on Rose's face, and she put sexless fingers on Art's arm. "Hush. Wait." After a moment an inner door opened. The well-dressed young man who emerged from it was of no more than middle height, but so emaciated that he looked taller. His eyes did not turn for even a moment to Art, or inany other direction away from Rose. "My lady fair," he said, his tense voice hardly louder than a whisper. "My true knight," Rose breathed in answer. Her expression was becoming even more remote, moment by moment. "Oh, my champion." They stepped closer to each other. They raised their right hands, and each caressed the air a few centimeters from the other's face. Not once did they make actual physical contact. Staring woodenly over each other's shoulders, they reminded Art of opposing chess pawns set down slightly off-center on their respective squares. Art just stood there. If they didn't mind his watching, why should he? At last Rose turned, breaking off the non-embrace. "Raoul, Raoul my cold one, this is Art, the man who helped me on the tube train. You remember my telling you." "I thought that today I would have you all to myself, Rose, rose petal, rose essence, dear specter of a rose." The psychiatrist sighed, still staring into the air. At last he roused himself and put out a hand to Art. In Art's grasp the thin fingers felt as weak as they looked. Raoul's gaze was penetrating at first but then it kept sliding selfconsciously away. "Raoul, dearest. Today Art was kind enough to help me again. Now he has a problem of his own, and we've just got to do something about it for him." Raoul thought this over for ten or fifteen seconds, nodding slowly. He dug a pipe out of a pocket in his translucent shorts. He looked from Rose to Art and back again. "Come in then, all of you," he invited in his solemn near-whisper. He held open for them the door by which he had come out into the waiting room. In his inner chamber Raoul pushed a pair of reclining chairs together side by side, and gestured for Rose and Art to seat themselves. Looking out the window as he sat down. Art saw the June sun working its way lower in the northwest sky, beyond a palisade of towers and a groundcover of distant, much lower rooftops. Raoul perched himself crosslegged on his desk and lit his pipe. Judging by the aroma of the first fumes, the tobacco certainly contained an admixture of something stronger.  "Mr. Rodney." Raoul paused and puffed. "You witnessed the greeting that passed just now between Rose and myself. Have you ever beheld even a. brother and sister going to greater extremes of anti-erotism? My purpose in posing the question is not to shock you." Art, watching the lowering sun and wondering if Rita could also see it, had not been paying close attention. "Are you brother and sister? But I thought..." "No, no, we are not. Perhaps I failed to make my meaning plain. Would you have described our behavior as obscene?" No, thought Art, just exhibitionistic. He doubted that the greeting would have been quite so extravagantly repressive had there been no audience. But, wanting to be a good fellow, and uncertain whether Raoul wanted to be thought obscene or not, he answered: "I suppose most people would call it that." I t was Raoul's turn not to listen. "I just wonder," he murmured, as if to himself, "why did I employ that sibling analogy? Brother and sister may repress a mutual sex attraction and the repression is tolerated by society." "Of course." Art glanced over at Rose, wondering if she still hoped that he would benefit from this visit. Her inscrutable lenses were aimed steadily at Raoul. Raoul rocked back and forth on his desk and puffed his pipe. "Taking a larger view, are not all men and women in some sense siblings? What then is more natural than our occasional urges to escape from sex? We are all of us subject to the deep powers of the subconscious. Modern science tells us that dreams, produced in the subconscious, are attempts of the ego to flee the restrictions of the body. In every human adult lies the buried wish to return to sexless infancy. In all honesty, isn't letting these urges out into the open the only healthy course to take?" suppose." If Art spoke honestly he would say he thought his healthiest course would be getting up to leave as soon as he could think of someplace to go. Rose meant well, and he didn't want to hurt her feelings, but this was quite ridiculous. With an unfolding of bony legs Raoul got down, or rather stood up, from his low desk. "Personally, I have never conducted an analysis in which I did not uncover a strong. buried celibacy-wish in the subject. Our differences from other animals are inescapably part of our natures, and we ignore them at our peril." "You may be right." Now she was going to have the chaste baby anyway and he was not going to be with her when she needed him the most. That was all his campaign to rescue her had accomplished. What had he done? But what else could he have done? "Face these things in yourself," Raoul was saying, in a brooding voice. Behind him on his walls were abstract photographs, and a couple of Vandalist splash-paintings, upto-date and arrogant in expensive frames. Yes, the art had been dead for a century, all right. "Face them squarely, and they will begin to lose their power over you." Art cleared his throat. Raoul's eyes fastened on his, this time not to be easily driven away. "Face the truth about what has happened between you and Rosamond! When you first saw her she was alone, she was frightened, she was in danger." "She wasn't exactly alone." "Immediately you went to her aid. Your relationship thus began with no erotic values, but society tolerates that in an emergency, and you yourselves did not realize that in your hearts you wanted it that way. "When the immediate danger was past, perhaps you turned to sex? Yes. Then, when your lust was temporarily in abeyance, there came the moment of temptation. The forces of the subconscious were no longer to be denied. The fragile remnants of your lust were to be sacrificed upon the altar of repression. You wanted to flee with Rose from the world of flesh, to climb a crystal stair to an ethereal palace, to enter the world of sublimation. Yes. Perhaps you draped her body -- " "Enough of this." Art pushed away his suddenly vigorous memories of that sunset with Rose on the bank of a wide river. He tried to get to his feet forcefully but the reclining chair betrayed him and he staggered and had to make an effort to keep from falling. "Look here, I haven't asked you -- to analyze me." Raoul fell silent, gazing at Art with what seemed a mixture of pity and antagonism. "Dearest?" Rose spoke up timidly. "Raoul? The reason I thought you might be able to help Art is because his wife is looking for a midwifer. Art wants to help her save her baby, but there are obstacles."  Raoul, professionally unshockable, took the news in stride. "I can help him live with the situation, provided he wants to be helped." Rose shook her head. "No, my chill one, that isn't what I meant." Raoul blinked. "What, then?" "Oh, for you to see your father about it, of course!" Rose was lovingly irritated by her lover's obtuseness. At mention of his father, Raoul's face twitched, and he laughed bitterly. He sat on his desk again and tried to relight his pipe. "Please, dearest. You mustn't be jealous. Art and I are not having an affair. He and I are strongly erotic together, really we are." Puff and pause. "Why do you say that?" "Who is his father?" Art asked, standing now with his arms folded. Rose flowed easily to her feet; probably she had some experience with these chairs. "I say it because you are my knight. Do you think I could ever want to sit coldly beside any other man?" Raoul closed his eyes and let his pipe go out. Rose hovered near him, pleading. "My champion! Won't you do this little thing for me? Take Art to see your father?" "Who is his father?" Raoul's eyes opened. His whisper had a broken sound. "For you, my lady, my chaste one, I will do it. Sometime tomorrow." "Tomorrow might be too late for his poor wife. Couldn't you do it now?" "I thought that you and I would have this evening alone together." "Please. Take Art to your father now. I set you this task, to prove that you revere me." "Then I have no choice but to obey." Raoul came to life and slid off the desk . "Will you wait for me here, my lady?" Rose squirmed as if with repressed desire and took a step back, avoiding any pgssible physical contact with her knight. "I'll wait here all night for you, if need be. When you come back, maybe... we'll play chess." "My lady, not that childish game, I beg of you. Anything else." "Who is your father?" Art asked the ceiling. "And what good is seeing him supposed to do me?" Like as not Rizzo Sr. would turn out to be the head of Chicago's branch of the Family Planning office. Soon everyone in the city would know about Rita's warped reproductive cravings and her illegal plans. No one would do anything to save her, but everyone would know, even irredeemable idiots who thought chess was a childish game. After staring incredulously at Art for a moment, Raoul asked: "You don't know who my father is?" And then he laughed bitterly and long. S till not knowing, Art went along with Raoul, first in a taxi lo a garage, and then in Raoul's car. In spite of all, a nagging hope persisted . Whatever his occupation might be, Rizzo Sr. had evidently made a success of it. The blockhouse in which he lived was every bit as high-walled and luxurious as the Jamisons'. The Rizzo garage space was even larger than the archbishop's had been, and protected by heavier gates. As Raoul eased his line car to a stop and turned its turbines off, Art was once more nagged by the sense of having recently heard the Rizzo name in some other connection. Was it something about this very structure, Rizzo's townhouse? In a short passage connecting the garage with an underground level of the Rizzo home, a pair of nonuniformed guards were stationed. They looked meaner than the Jamisons' Jove, though neither of them was quite as large. "Who's your pal, Doc?" one of them asked. "A man I know." Young Rizzo smiled wryly. "A man with a problem, I expect my father will be able to help him, if he wants to help." "Maybe you shoulda just phoned," said the other guard. "The Magnifico's sorta been lying low the past few days." The what? thought Art. "You know how my father likes to do business face to face." The pair of gate-blockers looked doubtfully at Art. He could place them now. They were the ones who had sat on him in the brothel. Not the same men, but the type. Rizzo, Rizzo, he almost had it. "Well, let's see if you're carryin' anything. Doc, the boss is in his study now, if you wanna go up." "I'll be back in a minute, Rodney," said Raoul, and went on ahead. The two guards began to pat Art's pockets and bulges, searching him. Rizzo. Little old Alfie in the slumburb tavern, saying Vic Rizzo's townhouse was bombed. Oh, great stargazing quadruplets. Rizzo Jr. was soon back from his filial visit. His face was flushed, but seemingly not with joy. "He says I can bring him up." "Awright." Art rode up with Raoul in a large and fancily paneled elevator, which disgorged them into a room like the entry hall of a small art museum. Marble columns supported a high, vaulted ceiling, and across one end of the room there burbled a complex of waterfalls and fountains and pools, complete with fish. For all its size the hall was almost crowded with paintings and statuary. On the wall opposite the elevator, in a place of dominance over the other objects d'art, was an ancient life-sized crucifix of wood, done in a realistically gory Spanish style. Its paint, once red and brown, had aged into a grayish dullness that with the cracks and holes gave the figure a look of frighteningly patient endurance. Raoul led Art across the museum hall and opened a massive wooden door. "In here," he ordered tersely. The room behind the door was also quite large, with a beamed ceiling and woodpaneled walls. Might it all be real, virgin, tree-segment wood? Anyone whose house had fountains and waterfalls -- Art caught one breath-tripping glimpse of a girl, heavily garmented, even her face veiled, before she moved out of sight behind some opaque woven draperies. And there, almost as startling as the girl and the paneled walls, was a huge genuine fireplace that appeared to be consuming genuine logs. At least four chess sets, of stone or wood or metal, all large and ornately carved, were visible on tables or in display cases. A suit of armor stood at Art's right hand. What appeared to be medieval torches standing in brackets on the walls bore warm and writhing electric flames. Upon one paneled wall there hung a crossed pair of long, pointed weapons, pikes or lances of some kind; on the opposite wall a brace of submachine guns were mounted in the same way. Walls and furniture bore many framed photographs evidently reproduced from twentieth century newspapers or films, showing men in the obscenely heavy garb of that time. The men smiled unpleasantly and many of them were carrying firearms. From the upper walls there looked down at least a dozen paintings of a more distant time, mostly of men in archaic costume wearing swords and accompanied by crouching dogs. These paintings looked old and dim enough to be originals. The Magnifico, the guard had said. The Magnifico came forward amid his treasures. His small torso was plump beneath his shimmering, partially translucent dressing gown, but his face still showed some of the leanness of his son's. His flat voice came out around a cigar. "So, you're the man with troubles. I was curious to see you, I wondered w'hat kinda man my son would bring here to get his troubles fixed." Art made himself look straight into the Magnifico's direct and seldom-blinking eyes. The reality of power before him was as apparent as the hardness of the suit of armor at his right. Art could feel the world and all its probabilities shifting again, crazily and unpredictably beneath his feet. Art cleared his throat. "My trouble is a fairly simple one." "So. I guess my son can only fix the high-priced troubles in his office. The simple ones he still has to bring to me. Whaf s yours?" "My wife is in a birth-mill, here in Chicago." Facing the reality of power in Rizzo's eyes, Art had a moment of weakness, of indecision. But now his choice was clear-cut, inescapable. "I want to stop her from going through with it." "So, w'ho says I know anything about birth-mills?" rriHE fireplace roared and seemed to make the room too hot. Somewhere behind Art, Raoul fidgeted. Art said the next thing that came into his head: "I see you're a chessplayer." Every time he glanced around the crowded room he spotted another set somewhere. Rizzo removed his cigar from his mouth and raised his eyebrows. "You play?" Art smiled faintly. "I'm a master." "No! You are?" The cigar went flipping into the fireplace. Rizzo almost bowed. "Come in here -- whazza name? Mr. Rodney? You come in here, there's somethin' I want you t' look at." He held open for Art the drapes behind which the veiled girl had vanished. At the same time he raised his eyes to stare coldly over Art's shoulder. "Hey Raoul, go fix yourself a drink or something. Or get out. Hey, if you see Penny around maybe she'll wanna screw. She's been sublimatin' her urges quite a bit lately." The only answer was the sound of the heavy wooden door softly closing: probably. Art thought, it could not be slammed. He went on through the drapes and Rizzo followed, into a smaller adjunct of the study. The girl was not in sight. "You say you're a rated master, Mr. Rodney?" "Yes. However not in this state. In California." "I'd appreciate it if you'd take a look at this position I got set up here. Tell me what you think about it." On a board on an antique table were ebony and ivory men arranged in an intricate early middle game or late opening position. At first glance Art took it for one of the new computer-discovered variations of the neo-Shapiro defense, but one of White's knights was oddly placed, changing the w hole complexion of the game. "Interesting." said Art. It really w as. "One of your games?" "Nah, not a real game. Oh, Mr. Rodney, meet Penny." The veiled girl had returned from somewhere amid velvet hangings, moving on soft silent feet. Under the Magnifico's smiling but watchful eye. Art kissed Penny hello with a fervent show of lust, and pushed a fondling hand inside the innermost of her voluminous garments. Rizzo chuckled benevolently. "Nov run along, little lady."  Peony paused to blow an openmouthed kiss to Art before she let the drapes fall into place behind her. Rizzo, staring at the place where she had vanished, released a small sigh. "That son of mine just don't know how to keep a woman." Then he brightened. "That reminds me. You hear the one about this traveling salesgirl, she stops at a lamasery to sell blankets?" "I'm not sure." Evidently he was not going to hear it now . Rizzo w'as still looking after the girl. "That Penny, though. She's been livin' with me here almost a year now, and I've never touched her. Imagine." He sighed again. "I hardly seen a centimeter of her skin in all that time. I did see her ankle once, when she was walkin' upstairs, and I nearly went dizzy. I tell you, when I finally get rid of that girl she'll prob'ly take a lot of loot along, but she's been worth it, everything a man could want. Whaddya think about this opening setup, now?" "Interesting." With some relief Art turned back to the board. "Y'see, I'm foolin' around with a little analysis here. I like to take the book theory, you know, and try t' find improvements in it. The fellas who write them chess books sometimes don't know much about the practical side of the game. Chastity, I'd like t' get out and play in some tournaments. But I got too much business to think about." Rizzo glanced up from the board. "I'm a investment counselor," "I see. I was hoping to play in a big tournament myself, but then this trouble came up involving my wife. That makes it very hard to concentrate on chess." "Oh, yeah. She's in some birthmill, you said. Tell me about that." Art recited his story. By now he had it down pat, like some politician's standard speech, that could be edited a little here and there to suit the day's audience even as it was being delivered. "Possibly it's too late and the operation's already over. But if at all possible I w'ant to stop her from going through with it. For her own good." "And you say you talked to this doctor who's gonna do it, but you don't know his name?" "Right. He's one of these Christian priests, I know' that much. Tall fellow , kind of narrow-shouldered, with a sandy beard." Rizzo nodded thoughtfully and started to pace the room. For the time being chess was forgotten. He lit a fresh cigar and squinted through the smoke of it, studying Art's face. "Whatever people she's paid, or promised to pay, can have their money," said Art, as free with George's substance as with his own. "But my idea is this: the pregnancy can just be terminated legally, and as far as my wife will know, something just went wrong. The fetus turned out not to be viable, or whatever the medical term is. That's simple, and there's no trouble in it for anyone." Rizzo smiled faintly. "I kinda taken a liking to you, Mr. Rodney. Course you understand I don't know nothin' about midwifers -- but what did you say your wife's name is, what does she look like?" Art told him, and ran through the standard speech again, going into greater detail. His tongue stumbled reluctantly at times. He felt afraid to start hoping again. Rizzo heard him out, then nodded decisively. "Yeah, I see. Too bad. Any day now she's gonna have the operation, huh?" "I got the impression it might be at any hour." "Uh-huh. Some of these priests don't stick to religion, they're real cultists and mix into things where they don't belong. Excuse me a minute, I got a phone call to make. Look over this position here meanwhile, hey? Tell me how do you like White's chances." I e ft alone. Art heaved a tremenj dous silent sigh. He sat down at the chess table and leaned his head forward into his hands, letting his eyes close. A great exhaustion was coming down upon hitn. It came with a disturbing' sense of permanence, as if he might never be able to rest long enough to recover. But his feelings didn't matter, if Rita could be saved. Someday he would be able to tell her what he had done, and someday she would understand and thank him for it. Art opened his eyes and found the chessmen waiting. Rizzo would expect a masterly evaluation of the position, and that was little enough for him to ask. Four or five minutes of Art's flawed attention sufficed to convince him that the Rizzo Variation was a bust. Rizzo evidently thought that White's advanced knight could not be readily dislodged from its fine post, but Rizzo had overlooked a thing or two, and White was going to have to retreat and waste a tempo, and stand poorly in the middle game. These were the facts, but they had better be conveyed diplomatically. In a few minutes the Magnifico was back. His mood had brightened into something like joviality. "Like I said, I know nothin' about any birth-mills. Still, I got a hunch that things are gonna work out okay from your point of view. Just a feeling. Well, should we have a little game? How about a drink, somethin' to eat?" "Certainly." Art got off another sigh, like a man dropping a weight. But there was the weight still clinging to his shoulders. He began to rearrange the chessmen to begin a game. Someday she would understand. tying chastely beside Marjorie I j in the dark bed between their darkened hotel rooms, Fred was pouring out his heart. "Ah, who'm I kidding. I'm not ready for even a brown belt yet. I could Te. if I settled down and worked at it. I dunno, though, if it's really worth the effort. AH the lumps and bruises, and you never get rich. Karate just gets you flunky jobs, like this part-time bodyguard thing I got going now with this Dr. Hammad. Ivor, he's the regular bodyguard, says the pay never amounts to much. "George does all right, though, running his own dojo. He must, you should see his house. I don't know what he charges for private lessons. If I could only get myself a setup someplace like he's got. And his brother-in-law does all right too. Ann, that's my sister, says Art holds down an electronics job and wins prizes. He must have bread cornin' out of his ears. He wins his prizes playing chess, real good at it I guess. "You know something I was good at, though, besides karate, was woodcarving. I won a couple prizes when I was a kid. My folks showed off the trophies, but they never paid any attention to the stuff I carved. Finally I didn't carve any more. Maybe if I'd kept up with that I could set myself up handcarving chess sets. Art would probably give me some clues on what sizes and shapes the players like and where to sell them. You know, I carved a nice religious cross once for Ann, when she got baptized. I did it from pictures in books. That was after she left home and married George. She still has it on the wall in her kids' room. George don't go for that religious stuff himself, but he don't care what Ann does." Fred raised himself on one elbow in the bed. making his plastic gladrag cloak crackle faintly all around him. Marjorie's form, similarly draped, lay still and straight beside him. The room was too dark for him to read her face but still he could perceive the tenseness of her body. A tinny, tiny sound, so faint that he could hear it only intermittently, leaked out into the room from the earplugs of her pocket hifi. Fred could not make out any of the words but he thought it was Orlando, one of the season's top recording stars, reciting his own verse. Marj had said she liked to have Orlando on for background music whenever she got started outward to the stars. "Anyway," Fred went on, "the carving business is not bad in some w ays if you can get a reputation as an artist, but there are certain drawbacks. You have to have the right wood. And when you go to sell your work, it's hard to prove it's really handcarved unless they've actually seen you do it. I mean there are woodworking machines that can be set to take off little irregular chips and leave little marks just like a hand knife, and the machines do the job a hundred limes faster. It's like man in the modern world has to contend with machines at every turn, you know what I mean?" Majorie W'as nodding, nodding gently. She could understand, she could understand it all and heal him of the pain of it. Above Orlando's tinny moans Fred now could hear another little moan, but in his girl's warm breathing voice. Could it be that she was weeping for him. He reached to chastely touch her hand, and tried to think of words to tell her how' much it meant to him to have her here tonight. M arjorie's little moan swelled quickly into an exasperated snarl. She sat up in her crackling cloak, and with the hand he had touched she reached up to pull her earplugs out. "You twin!" she stage-whispered angrily at Fred. "What's the matter with you? I've run into some horny stallions in my time, but... what do you think I am, your shrink? If you can't talk it chill any better than you do, just fall back in your plastic and let me listen to someone who can." She flopped her head back on the pillow' and turned up the volume on the hifi slightly. Into the silence, Orlando's peculiar, almost metallic voice recited: Fred almost hit her. Why didn't he? Only because he was afraid she wouldn't be hurt by his blows at all, wouldn't cry out or fold up or bleed, but would just ignore his efforts the way his dream-opponents usually did. Hands shaking with the urge to hit, he got up slowly on his own side of the bed, and pulled the stiff opaque plastic poncho off over his head and threw it down. He turned away from the bed and pulled his clothes on and went on out of the room without once looking back. Outside Ihe sky was darkening and the streetlights coming on. In the Megiddo Coffee House Fred spotted Lewandowski and the Wolf sitting at a table together, teetering restlessly in their chairs. Making sure that his own face was hard, he walked to their table amid the baby-crying music that at least was not Orlando's, and amid the smoke, and saw their faces harden, challenging and welcoming him. "Let's go cruise, men," he said, standing beside their table. Wolfs pelt turned to look at him, with the movement of Wolfs own head and shoulders turning, and the two sets of teeth showed Fred their grins. "Quads and quints, I'm with ya," said Lewandowski, stretching to his feet. "I been sitting here five hours now, let's go find some live fun." They cruised out of the Megiddo and right away Wolf began talking about how to organize a street gang and establish a territory of streets and blocks. Fred heard without listening, without caring. As they passed some parking meters Fred tried to smash one with a kick, but it was too strongly built and he only hurt his foot. He thought he managed to keep the pain in his foot from showing in his face, as he was still managing to keep a lot of other things from showing, but it was all coming to a head. They cruised the narrower, dimmer slidewalks. "Hey," Lewandowski whispered, stopping the other two, "here comes fun." It was a young couple walking alone. They slowed timidly as they drew near, but that only made their fate a certainty. Fred and Wolf and Lewandowski crowded them right off the walk onto the well-manicured grass. "You're a jobholder, ain't you, pal?" asked Fred, slapping the young man. The youth began to wrestle ineffectually, and Fred slammed a fist into his ribs full power. The young man collapsed, croaking. Fred bent down and seized one of his manicured fingers and w'renched it back savagely until lie thought it must be broken. "Now try and work," he said. The young man 'sat on the ground yelping and stuttering with his broken finger and cracked ribs. Fred had had enough, so instead of shutting him up he walked away. After a quick glance around to make sure that no one was coming to interfere, he looked to see what Wolf and Lewandowski were doing with the girl. "Don't hurt me!" she was squealing. "Take my money, wrap me, but don't hurt me!" "Who'd w'ant to wrap you, sister?" Lewandowski laughed. He had her purse tucked under his arm, and he was tearing off her electrostatically-clinging costume, while Wolf kept her from running away. Lew'andowski peeled the last bit of silvery film from her plump body, and then shoved her away so she fell, sadly naked and unattractive. She sat there quivering flabbily, staring at them in abject terror, while Wolf and Lewandowski rifled her purse. Some people at the end of the block were looking their way and pointing. "Come on, let's go," urged Fred, starting away. Wolf delayed a moment, bending over the girl. She screamed loudly and he jumped up and came hurrying after Fred and Lewandowski. For some reason the three of them started running. They ran for a block, switched slidewalks athletically, and ran again, looking over their shoulders. There was no pursuit. and they slowed to a casual walk. Fat Lewandowski was puffing hard. Wolf was holding up the head of his pelt, waiting for the other two to notice it. Fred saw that the sharppointed plastic teeth were reddened. "I left m' brand on her, where it counts," Wolf snickered, and Fred wondered, without caring, where the place that counted was. Lewandowski still had a handful of silvery film, and was tearing it into little bits which he scattered like confetti. Good-humoredly he demanded: "How much bread that guy have on him, Lohmann? Hey Fred, you get the bread?" Lewandowski laughed at his own rhyme, and they all laughed, feeling good. Fred's sense of power and self-assertion, brought to a peak by the terror with which the girl had looked at him, was not spoiled by the realization that he had forgotten to take the young man's money. "Naw, I didn't get it," he admitted cheerfully. "But what th' purity." "Didn't get it? Why?" Lewandowski too was more amused than upset. '"Cause I didn't give a quint about it. What the purity!" But now the omission did begin to bother Fred a little, mainly because the young jobholder would be comforted by having retained his money and his papers. All right, next time Fred would make up for the oversight. Fred had never done anything quite like this before. As a kid he had been in fights, but never launched such an unprovoked attack. But already he knew that there would be a next time, and then he wouldn't stop with just breaking a finger and maybe cracking a rib or two. Next time? Quintuplets, yes, there would be one. T he Magnifico, when he finally returned, furrowed his brow over the chessboard and took half an hour to make twelve moves. Then Art managed to let him win a pawn. Rizzo was an intense and serious player, with a drivingly aggressive style that would probably win him most of the amateur games he played. Though he mentioned vaguely having taken part in some tournaments, he seemed to have little competitive experience since he accepted a pawn from a master without apparent suspicion. Maybe he had played in prison somewhere. Art, headache-ridden, wished he had given away a knight or bishop and so provided himself with an excuse to resign. But no, that might be putting it on too thick. The best thing was to arrange a draw. If only Rizzo would not take so long to move! A man opened the study door. "Chief?" Rizzo grunted in exasperation, got up, and went out. Art shifted in his chair, took a bite from the tasteless sandwich that had been provided for him, took a sip from the accompanying drink, and looked at his watch. Nine o'clock, almost. It would be dark outside. His headache was waxing fat. He could ask for aspirin but it wouldn't mix well with the drink. He meant to spend a lot of time and effort, from now on, making it up to Rita for what she was losing, or thought that she was losing. Right now, for some reason, all of Rita's weak points -- mostly insignificant things, of course, like her occasional stutter -- kept popping up in Art's thoughts; but all in all she was a good wife. What was he thinking? She was a purity of a good wife, the best of wives, and someday she would understand. When that day came it would be a great relief to be able to tell her how he had managed things, and to have her understand and thank him for it. It wasn't as if he had had a real child of hers done away with. It wasn't anything at all like that, even if they could move. They would smile over all this then. Over all their foolish ideas and fears. Someday they would. Still only nine o'clock. Yes, his watch was still running. Twins, how this night seemed to last and last. The Magnifico came back through the draperies, smiling and rubbing his hands together, looking eagerly at the board. "Where'd you move? Like I said, I don't know about these places where they have your wife. But if I was to give you advice like a father I'd say don't worry, these things have a way of working themselves out." "I moved my queen here. And I want to thank you." "For advice?" Rizzo's laugh was deep and rich, and still it managed to be nasty. "Advice is cheap." The door opened again. "Chief?" "Oh, Gramma's chastity. Look Mr. Rodney, you don't mind, hey? I guess we can't continue our game tonight." "Of course." Art stood up, trying to hide his relief. "Some other time maybe. We'll call this one a draw." "Sure, sure, maybe another day. Look, I'm gonna have one of my friends see you safely on your way." A taciturn man nearly as big as Jove came out to guide Art on the slidewalks and ride with him; maybe Rizzo's cars were all out on business. The guardian rode silently and protectively at Art's side until they drew near the Parrs'. Art didn't want him comings to the door. "It's all right, you can go back now. This is a safe neighborhood." He rode on under the black sky and the daylight streetlights that somehow w ere nothing like the day at all. What would he tell George and Ann when he got back to them? Nothing. Why should he have to tell them anything? Never mind, some words would come. He looked sharply over both shoulders; his escort was well out of sight already, and there was no one else in view. He glided past a clock in a vendor's window, and checked it automatically against his watch. Only a little after nine; why did he bother to worry about the time? If only this headache would let up. At an intersection he heard loud voices in the dark, coming from along the walk that came to cross his at right angles. A streetlight must be out, it was so dark in that direction. He saw an arm wave, though, an extended imperious hand, and a voice called: "Hey. Hey you, hold up." At least he thought those were the words. Art ran. Each jog of his body sent a stab of pain flaring up from the base of his skull to exit on his pate. The voice, or voices, were raised now in a babble of threats and pursuing feet came pounding in his wake. He tried to yell for help, but only the tortured wheezing sounds of an exhausted runner left his mouth. The wall of gray faintness, that he had last seen following his struggle in the whorehouse, rose up quite, soon to mask the world. Art stumbled, and had the sensation of losing consciousness for just a moment as he fell. Were they kicking him, hitting him already? No, it was only the pain in his head and the indirect jarring as he fell to elbows and knees on the smooth and smoothly moving walk. Where were his attackers, then? With a grateful shudder he realized that there was no one nearby. They had left him for more sporting game. Or had he really managed to outrun them all? Rizzo sent them, Rizzo sent them, said the irrational panic inside his buzzing head, but that made no sense at all. Rizzo liked him, and anyway Rizzo's agent would not have been so easily eluded. But still Art could not get rid of Rizzo's name. It kept coming up like something that had to be vomited. Art glimpsed a street sign and knew that he was still on the correct walk. He tried to get up on his feet again but couldn't, not right away. He rode on all fours, in terror of meeting someone. T he guard at the pedestrian entrance of the Parrs' blockhouse took no chances on being tricked out of his bulletproof booth. First he shut the steel grillwork gate behind Art's crawling figure, then got on the house phone, and only then came out of his booth to try to help. A few moments later George came running up, his face a taut mask. Once they helped Art to his feet, he was able to stand. The faintness returned for a moment but then abated swiftly, although the headache pain went on and on. They asked him where he had been hurt, and which way his attackers went. These days if you saw a human being knocked down, squashed like a bug beneath a runver box in the road, you just assumed some other human being had done it to him. "I -- I got away from them somehow. I'm just winded. From running." George said to the guard: "I wouldn't call the cops yet, hey Casey?" "All right, no law says I have to in a case like this. Wouldn't do any good anyway." "I'm all right," Art muttered, finding he could do without support as he and George passed on into the interior of the block. "How are the kids?" "Okay. Come on in and rest, Art. You look like you've been through the mill." At the Parrs' patio door, Ann came to meet them. "Put that thing down," said George. "We're not invaded." "Ohh," she murmured, sagging briefly against a wall. Art saw now that she was carrying a carving knife with a gaily decorated blade in her right hand, holuing it as if ready to thrust. For a moment he could also see in her face all the strain of the last few days, and he could see how she would look when she was middle-aged and when she was old. Then she turned away to take the knife back to the kitchen. George pulled forward a chair in which Art gratefully sank down. Then George said: "We've just now had word from Rita's doctor. The one who operated. She's all right." "Operated?" Art started to his feet again. "Then -- ?" "Sit down. She's all right. I got the code-word message on when and where to pick up her and the baby." Suddenly this was all, in essence, very familiar. Old stuff. It had happened to him twice before, with Timmy and with Paula. "How's the baby?" "Oh, the birth went okay. Codeword for a healthy boy." George bent down, squinting at Art, his face going all blurry in Art's vision. "You all right?" "I'm all right," said Art. "All right now." He was crying. T onight Dr. Matthew Hammad was working late office hours, and he happened to be performing an abortion on a teenaged girl when the phone call came in. "Says to tell you it's life or death," his receptionist informed him. "Really vehement about it." Behind the receptionist's image on the intercom he could see on the wall of his outer office, just some grapes and Bacchus' elbow showing in part of a painting visible there. "What name?" Hammad asked, looking across the supine figure of his abortion patient. He was irritated at the interruption and yet the possibility that the life-or-death claim was true. "Said he was calling for a Ms. Chester. But I didn't know that you had any patient by that name." "Oh." Hammad glanced down. The young girl draped in translucent sheeting on the treatment table had the music earphones on, and the look in her eyes was faraway. "All right. I'll take it in here." He touched the girl on the arm and when she had loosened ah' earphone and looked up inquiringly, he said: "We'll just let this work, for a minute. Are you comfortable?" Resting on the table between her raised knees, the Autobort looked something, like a small vacuum cleaner, or some unearthly alien in sexual union with the girl, its slender sterile organ of plastic and flexible glass extended into her body. She said: "I'm starting to get a cramp inside." "Well, next time come in sooner, and we can do a simple menstrual regulation. Those are a lot easier, you know. Next time don't wait until you're this far along." The girl, pouting at the mild lecture, put her earphone on snugly again and Hammad went over to the phoneplate. He punched the button to take the incoming call. "Ms. Chester" was a code word, and one that Hammad knew he had better not ignore. The caller kept his own phoneplate blanked, as Hammad expected, but the doctor recognized the voice from a few previous calls. What the voice said this time was guarded and indirect, and the message was being relayed from someone else, but still the message came through plainly. "Yes, yes, I understand." Now Hammad was frowning. "Well, it wasn't my intention to make trouble when I made the referral. Mrs. ah, Chester's whereabouts are not known to me now with any certainty." Now' Hammad understood why this call was being made; every time overlords of illegal business had the chance, they tried to embarrass the operations of their rivals in midwifery, the religious cultists who ran their birth-mills w ithout paying tribute for the privilege. "I can only guess whether I'll be able to reach her and, ah, provide the therapy." Even while he was engaged in this difficult call, Hammad kept a conscientious physician's eye on the progress the Autobort w as making. The girl was now quite relaxed, soothed by light sedation and music and the mild sexual stimulation of the machine. Through the tubing into the receptacle of clear glass on the vacuum cleaner's back there now flowed the debris from the dismemberment within the womb. Now a few ribs, fishbone clear and soft but recognizable to the trained eye. Now a knee joint, which Hammad also could readily identify. Now parts of the skull and brain. "Yes, I understand." His frown deepened as he stood listening to the phoneplate voice. Certain powerful people, those who made it possible for hint to continue in the illegal sideline of his profession, were displeased that he still made referrals to the cultists. "Yes, I'm sorry." Try to help out a friend whose sister was having problems and look where it got you. Now which would he rather have angry at him, George Parr or Vie Rizzo? There was always South America, he thought to himself. Meanwhile, George Parr need never know everything that went on, while Vic Rizzo evidently already did. "All right, then, I'll do everything I can. At once. You can depend on me to take care of it." His caller blanked off. Looking grimmer than ever, Hammad kept the phoneplate in hand and punched a number rapidly. Waiting, he continued to keep a dutiful watch on his tabled patient. She was coming along nicely. "Hello, let me speak to Ivor. This is Dr. Hammad. Oh. Well, whenever he comes back, or as soon as you can reach him, will you tell him to cal! me back at once. It's rather urgent. Thank you." He blanked off and at once began to punch again. W hen Fred got back to the Y and found the message waiting for him at the desk, he wasted no time in hurrying to Hammad's office; he wanted to hang onto his job, part-time or not. Hammad ushered him directly into an inner consultation room and shut the door. "Lohmann, there's something very important that's just come up, and I haven't been able to get hold of Ivor. It can't wait. You haven't been working for me very long, but I think I can rely on you -- right?" Fred nodded at once, and felt the butterflies start up in his stomach. His big chance -- could this be it? "Fred, the situation is this. There's a fetal specimen that has to be reclaimed. This woman -- she's not one of my patients. I'm doing this for a colleague -- has carried off a specimen that according to law should have been destroyed, and she's likely to get several innocent people in trouble by doing so." Fred nodded. "There'll be a nice bonus for you if you can carry this off. We'd prefer that the police not be involved in this at all, if you understand me." "Yeah, I got the idea." "Good. Now, from past experience with the people who have been encouraging this woman to do the wrong thing, I can tell you just where she's likely to be waiting to be picked up by some of her relatives or friends. It's down on South Shore beach. Do you have a reliable friend or two to take along in case of trouble?" "Yeah, sure." With any luck at all he would be able to find Lewandowski or Wolf, or both of them, back at the Megiddo. Lewandowski, being a native Chicagoan, would certainly be able to lead him to South Shore beach, and either of them would be a good back-up man if he shouJd need one. "I can handle it fpr you, chief. If she's there and she's got it with her. Don't worry about a thing." art and George had time for only a few hours' sleep before they started out on the slidewalks at about an hour before dawn. When Ann came to wake him. Art sat up with a start, but he felt rested. The pain was still there in the top of his head, but not bad enough to keep him from concentrating on other matters. George had dug out a couple of old fishing poles and some other fishing gear for them to carry, to provide a plausible reason for being out if they fell under the eye of the police. He said a lot of fishermen went to the lake in the early morning, this time of year. They briefly considered calling a cab for the trip, but with cabdrivers required to file complete reports on all passengers for the police computers, that was about as risky as being stopped and questioned. On their southwest passage through the city's nearly deserted predawn streets, they twice underwent brief surveillance from police cars but were not stopped. They also had one near-brush with a small group of rough-looking youths, but at the last moment the others avoided open confrontation. In the grayness before sunrise the slidewalks brought them to the edge of a green strip of parkland that George said ran continuously along the city's lakefront. Streets and buildings behind them now, George led the way into the park, across a wide, grassy athletic field, now otherwise deserted. Art thought he could smell the lake nearby, fresh dampness without the tang of ocean salt, and billows of morning fog drifted into their faces as they trudged toward the east. The fog made vague green mounds out of stands of trees, and limited visibility drastically in all directions. "Looks like nobody's following us," George muttered, after he had glanced over his shoulder several times. Traffic on the street they had just left was so light as to be practically non-existent, and at the moment nothing was moving there. The ghosts of fog stalked in from the lake to cut them off from the city behind, and when he looked to the east Art could not see nothing but fog. Now in that direction he could hear a couple of distant radios or recorders blaring out pop music. "We should see some people soon," George told him in a low voice. "There are always fishermen. She won't just be sitting out here utterly isolated." "I was wondering." He kept wondering too if she would really have the picnic cooler with her. According to George the code message had indicated that she would. Rose had carried her own fetus home -- or somewhere -- but that had been under emergency conditions. Maybe illegal parturition was always an emergency situation. Maybe normal birth and life were, too. Out of the thick fog there loomed abruptly athwart their path a chesthigh wall of massive stones, looking at first sight like part of some ancient fortification. Art realized in a moment that just beyond this rampart was the lake. They came up to the seawall and stopped. Four or five more tiers of the gigantic blocks made a rough stair going down to the water, where waves materialized out of fog to lap against their base. It was impossible to see out over the water for more than a few meters. "This chaste fog," George muttered. He checked his watch. "She's supposed to be waiting right around here somewhere. Look, we'd better separate. You go south and I'll go north, along the rocks. If youfind her, give a whistle. If you need help, yell out good and loud and keep on yelling, I'll be there as fast as I can." "How far south do I go?" George considered. "I'd say half a kilometer or less and you'll come to a harbor where a lot of private boats are tied up. Some fishermen will be around there too." The radio music was coming from that direction. "If you don't find her between here and the harbor, better turn and come back this way. I'll go north about the same distance and come back. If we can't find her we'll meet again about here." "Right." F red and Wolf came out of the park to stand beside the seawall amid the drifting billows of fog. There they paused uncertainly. At the moment there was no thin blond girl carrying a container -- or anyone else -- in sight. Fred wished he had been able to find Lewandowski, too, but there was no use wishing. He said: "This must be the place. I guess we better split up. How about if you go that way and I go this?" "All right." Wolf and his neckpiece showed their double grin. "Watch out, man. They say there's a lot of apes hang out in these parks." Fred laughed nervously, and with a tentative wave of his hand set off toward the south, walking parallel to the seawall. Wolf watched him go. Almost at once he was swallowed by the fog. Wolf set out at a deliberate pace in the opposite direction. Despite having been up all night, he felt alert and cheerful. It was fun to have something interesting to do with his time, fun to help out a pal, and there might be some money at the end of it. He didn't know what the whole thing was all about, except it had something to do with illegal midwifing, but he didn't really care. He knew the moment he saw the girl that she was the one they were looking for. She was a few meters inland from the seawall, waiting amid some carelessly stacked stones left over from its construction. Thin and blond, and doing nothing but waiting, she was sitting on the lowest tier of one of the stacks of stone where she was pretty well sheltered from view. And there was what he had been told to look for -- a container of some kind, which turned out to be a whitehandled red picnic cooler. Her head swung around sharply when she heard the tiny scrape of his sandal on the stone he had mounted in order to see down into her sheltered spot, and at the sight of him she gave a little cry and started to get up. She was wearing a translucent skirt and open Cretan bodice. Wolf grinned his knowledge at her and came hopping down the stair of stone to where she was. Conscious of being menacing, he w atched her face, enjoying the little series of masks she was trying on, masks of unconcern, of welcome, of defiance, trying to hide the fear inside and keep him off. He came right up to the girl and reached out. but not for her. He pul his hand instead on the handle of the cooler. Maybe she would be smart and simply let him take it and walk away. But no, when he turned around she jumped at him silently from behind, and he smiled a little because he had been half expecting it. But the attack on his face and head was too fierce for him to go on smiling. He had to drop the cooler and use both hands to shove her off. She went down on the grass with a little cry of pain. "Wait!" she called down. "Wait, can't we talk about this?" Wolf could feel the blood trickling down his face from where her mils had raked him. He sighed. This was business, and Fred hadn't passed along any instructions that the woman w'as to be beaten up. People w ho hired this kind of business done usually spelled out just what they w'anted, no more, no less. Anyway, Wolf had gotten all the urge to hurt people out of his system during the night. He shook his head, mocking and chiding. "Lady, lady. You know this thing don't belong to you anyway." He picked up the cooler again, noticing its unusual weight. And cold. Well, he wasn't being paid to be curious. She got up, pulling her bodice together, hiding her breasts provocatively. "Please," she called, first quietly, then louder. "Please, it  mine. Isn't there something you want more?" Wolt gave a tiny laugh and turned, shaking his head. She wasn't bad, but this was hardly the time or place. He started off again, the heavy cooler pulling at his arm. To his utter amazement, she jumped him from behind again, this time screaming as she landed. This time the attack almost brought him down because it was so unexpected. He dropped the picnic cooler on the grass again, once more fended off the clawing fingers from his eyes, and twisted around to get a good grip on the girl's arms. Without much difficulty he avoided her clumsy attempt to knee him in the balls. This time he gave her a violent shake or two before he let her fly. This time she went down harder and lay there sobbing. "Lady, you're pushin' your luck." Then there was the sound of running feet approaching. A little guy carrying a fishing pole and tackle box dashed out of the fog and into the little arena among the stones, where he came to a sudden stop. A short guy with blond hair and goatee who looked enough like the girl to be her brother. Wolf had fifteen kilos on him easily. He picked up the cooler once rtiore and took a step in the way he wanted to go, scowling, but the little guy only threw down his fishing gear and took a step to stay in front of him. "Hey, it's a quin-tup-let," Wolf said easily. "And this one must be the runt of the litter." Now here came another pair of running feet, and he reached into an inner pocket for his knife, but it was all right after all, it was just going to be a little extra fun, for it was Lohmann who came charging up. Lohmann slid to a stop, though, with a look on his face so sick that Wolf had very rarely seen the like before. "George, Rita," said Lohmann, staring at the other two people there, and speaking in this low', sick voice. "Oh purity. Oh chastity no." "George," said the girl in a low, fainting voice. "It's my baby. Stop him." Wolf snarled and held out the knife to make sure little George stayed w here he was, and here he came anyway with a skip and a dart. Wolf, good with the knife, aimed at the oncoming flat belly. The body before him twisted away, though, going down very low, and Wolf never saw the upthrusting back-kick coming, only felt his breath driven out of him and his heart stop momentarily as the kick smashed into his ribs and broke them inward. And then he felt his knee with his weight on it break sideways from some terrible impact, with blinding pain, and then he felt a jolt that went all through his head and tore part of the world away and came again and again like a long echo, until the world was gone. Art Rodney, puffing and lumbering toward the sounds, saw Fred backing out of the arena among the huge stones. "George, I didn't know," Fred was saying. "George, I swear." And then Fred turned and ran, just ran flat out, almost knocking Art down in his passage. Art could still hear the long strides pounding when Fred had vanished into the fog. Advancing again. Art took in the scene with a glance. Knife on the grass, man on the grass, George looming over him, looking down and rubbing his knuckles automatically. White-handled red picnic cooler on its side, Rita sitting near it, sitting awkwardly and in pain. "Oh, darling, easy," she said into his ear. "Don't squeeze me. Oh Art, you didn't bring the police down on us, did you? The doctor said you wanted me still." "Oh, yes, yes, yes I want you. Never mind about all the rest of it. Let's get you home." "My baby." She was pointing at the cooler and he went to set it right side up, as if that could make any difference to what was encapsulated inside. Then he looked over at George, who was prodding the fallen figure with a toe. "What happened?" Art asked. "I got here as fast as I could when I heard a commotion. I thought I just saw Ann's brother Fred run past me just now." "It was." George shook his head and seemed to rouse himself. "Let's get out of here." "And who's that?" Art moved a little closer to look at the man on the ground. The man's eyes were open, blankly, above what looked like a fur collar of some sort. His face was scratched and marked with trickles of fresh blood. "Will he be all right if we just leave him?" "He'll be dead," said George, in a voice that wavered once and came back strong again. "He's dead right now. Let's get going." And he moved and picked up the cooler with one strong hand and helped Rita to her feet with the other. "Art. get our fishpoles and stuff." "Oh. Oh, chastity." Art looked once more at the dead man and pulled his eyes away. Somehow he picked up all the fishing gear that he and George had carried here and dropped, and then went on after his wife and her brother into the fog. When he caught up, he demanded: "Rita, did that fellow back there hurt you?" "No, no, only pushed me down. And my bottom is still sore from the parturition, and I have cramps, but the doctor didn't have to make any incisions. I can walk, but I'm so tired I don't know how far." Now she was clinging to Art's arm while George walked a little ahead of them carrying the cooler. They moved through the fog toward the sound of Orlando's voice on several radios. "Art, George, if anything happens to me, this is the situation. He's on the waiting list for a womb, but it may be months. The doctor says the safest place for him in the meantime is the Loyola School of Medicine, cryogenics lab. They seem (o have some safe depository. I don't know where. Loyola's on the north side of the city. Art. Ask for Gwen or Larry. I said we'd get him there. The doctor said he was afraid he had to flee the city right away or be arrested. Maybe there are worse things than that for us to fear. That man back there was no policeman, but he was after my baby, not after me." Art felt a pang. Rizzo. He patted his wife, hugged her, murmured soothing words. "I tell you he was. He would have taken this basket and walked away if George hadn't stopped him." Art, head throbbing sickly now, stared at George's back, moving three paces ahead of him through the mist. Over his shoulder George said: "We'll deliver him where you said. Sis. Hey, what's his name?" Art stared at the red cooler, seeing instead the dead body they had left behind them on the grass. He and George both. "I haven't talked that over with his Daddy yet. I think George Arthur. Or maybe Arthur George, though Art used to say he didn't want a junior." They came abruptly to a little rise, and at its top encountered the seawall again. Almost below them, amid thinning drifts of fog, several long piers extended at right angles to the shore. The piers were edged in plaees with moored pleasure boats 'and elsewhere occupied by fisherfolk with their poles and nets and buckets. The sun was up now, turning fiercely white above the watery horizon, visible between great lake-borne mounds of the dissipating fog. Here a road of recycled plastic gravel ran just inland from the seawall. A few fishermen's cars were parked along its edge. As the three of them reached the road, they simultaneously saw a police car cruising in the middle distance, a face turned out of its wdndow in their direction. In unison they altered course, and there was another car approaching along the road where it bent inland. "Split up," said George succinctly. He thrust the picnic cooler into Art's hands and with the same movement took back his own old tackle box. "Rita, take the bait jug," he added, and in the next instant was gone, sprinting toward the. south. Now both police cars were accelerating, but the trio on which they had been closing in were gone three ways at once. G eorge went around a clump of bushes, and back onto the seawall, where he dashed past a group of fishermen. Then he slowed to a trot, and then to a quick walk. He looked back frequently, and cursed. Obviously neither of the cars had come after him, though fie was staying near the road to lure them on. But now' at last there came a uniformed policeman in pursuit of him on foot. "You there, halt!" George was purposely deaf to the first yell, figuring they would give at least one more before they started shooting. If they were serious enough to shoot, which they probably w eren't as yet because the dead man could hardly have been found and reported to them so soon. He heeded the second, closer shout, and looked around with polite surprise as an athletic policeman of dark brown skin came running up. "All right, hands in the air." "What's the matter, officer?" He set the tackle box down and put his foot on it and raised his hands. He was patted down for weapons. "What've you got in there?" "Show me a search warrant and you can search me completely." "I'm conducting a weapons search, mister, get your foot off (hat thing before I shoot it off." George got, moving two steps away and keeping his hands up. The policeman peered into the box and then looked at him expressionlessly. "All right, come along. Bring this box of junk if you want it." The officer sheathed his pistol and took a good grip on George's right sleeve just above the elbow' with his left hand. With this grip he w alked George north again. It must be a technique they taught at the police academy, how to be ready to subdue resistance by the suspect. The grip was not bullying, and yet quite firm enough for business. Not bad for an amateur, not bad. Fishermen stared at them as they passed. Now only one police car was in sight, parked, with a scattering of the curious observing it from a little distance. Rita sat alone and composed in the back seat while a man in civvies sat twisted around to face her from the front. "Do you know this man?" Her eyes turned neutrally to George, waiting for a signal. "Of course she knows me. I'm her brother." "George, this gentleman says he's Detective Simmons." "What were you running off with, George? Empty tackle box, maybe? Don't you know' it's against the law the interfere with police carrying out their duties?" It wasn't really empty, but too close to empty to be convincing to a fisherman. George held it under his arm and remained silent. The man sighed and informed him that he was under arrest for conspiracy to violate the Population Control laws, and made the little speech detailing his constitutional rights. With George and a patrolman in the back, and another uniformed man up front with Detective Simmons, the car began to move, cruising slowly north, going off the plastic road and over grass, following the lakefront. Then they turned and cruised the other way again, and stopped and let out one of the uniformed men. w'ho stood looking over the piers with quick twistings of his head, then walked away, talking on a wrist-radio. The man in civvies turned once more. "We're bringing along your tackle box and your empty baitbucket, George and Rita, to show the judge what kind of tricks you try to pull. We're also going to bring that red picnic cooler and the fat man who's carrying it. We're going to pick that up in a minute. Why don't you tell me something about it now, just to show you're you taking it?" "My sister and I want to see an attorney before we answer any more questions at all. This sounds like something serious." "What do you think something serious is, George? What were you two and your sister's husband doing here today? No reason you can't tell me, if it wasn't anything wrong." "Let us talk to an attorney," Rita said. "And then we'll answer questions." A message w as coming in on the near South Shore Beach. Police number-jargon followed. The two policemen still with the car exchanged looks but did no more. George held his hands down so that the callus pads might not be seen. Sooner or later somebody might make the connection. At the moment he felt no guilt or fear; at the moment he was still steady as a rock. Attorney, attorney, where will I find you? He had a couple of them among his students, but none in criminal law . Another radio message was coming, this one on Simmons' wrist-radio. From the back seat George couldn't quite make the message out, but abruptly the car was rolling again. It accelerated strongly, turned on its siren for a blast or two, then almost at once screeched rocking to a halt. "That's Hall," Simmons in the front seat said, opening his door and getting out. O ut of a small crowd a lean, stooped man was coming toward them, plodding with slow weariness as if he waded through mud; that was not pure figure-ofspeech, George saw, for the man w as wet as if he had just fallen into the lake. From the business socks inside his sandals a little puddle sloshed out at every step, and water plastered down his thinning hair and dripped from his translucent shorts and jacket. Simmons jumped to meet him, asking excited questions. "That fat fathering breeder!" was all Hall said at first, in a voice choked w'ith anger, as he stood there trying to press the water out of his clothes. "That quintupletsiring crowder!" Some of the onlookers gathered at a little distance smiled or giggled at the earnest vileness of the man's speech, while one or tw'o appeared sincerely shocked. Simmons was holding his wristradio ready. "If he shoved you in the w'ater I can put in a call and charge assault and resisting arrest. That'll get us some more manpower out here. Which way did he go?" "I don't know. Anyway, I don't care to press those charges." It seemed that a little strong language had served to discharge Hall's anger. He put up a hand as if to ward off the detective's glare and exclamations of disgust. "He didn't hurt me. I don't think he even intended to knock me in the water, just to get away." Hall had taken off his jacket and now began to wave it like a distress signal, trying to dry it in the morning breeze. "I called out to him, when I saw that I had him cornered on a moored boat, I said just hand over the specimen and save yourself a lot of trouble. You and your wife and 'ie whole world will be better ofi, I said. But then he came off the boat with this picnic cooler under his arm like a football. Just put down his head and charged, and he must weigh ninety kilos... Hall had looked at Rita several times, but had offered her no recognition until now. "Well, Mrs. Rodney, I suppose you and your husband and brother here are getting yourselves a lawyer. From the way you sit there looking so serenely into space, I suppose too that you've heard about the report." Rita, chin high, was studying the horizon. George asked: "Report?" "The new population forecast from the UN. The one we've all been afraid of. A real surprise. If the latest trends continue, world population is going to reach a peak forty years and then start down, maybe even a rather sharp decline. Not that that will help the people who are going to go hungry in the next forty years, of course, but it's going to make it a little harder to convict people like yourselves before a jury." Mr. Hall was now standing nude and shivering slightly in the dawn, wringing out his shorts, his dripping codpiece slung over one shoulder. "World population's going down?" said the detective, sounding rather dumb. He couldn't seem to grasp it right away. George couldn't either. Hall said: "Oh, we all knew it had to happen someday, one way or another. The only question was how and when. Still, when it does happen, we feel surprise." Simmons was busy with his radio. George asked: "But what is it? The Homo Leagues? I know they're growing fast." "They were allowed for in previous forecasts. No, the thing that tipped the balance, that wasn't foreseen, was all this religious celibacy. Half a dozen religions booming today, young people pulling themselves out of the reproductive will think it will ease the population pressure right away, though of course it won't. It was hard enough before to get convictions, with bleeding-heart lawyers and frozen fetuses to cloud the issue. Now this. But we're going to try, sir, we're going to try. I'll see you in court, whether we manage to recover the specimen or not." George, riding north along the Outer Drive in the back of the police car, going to some police station where they would have to let him see a lawyer before he said a sublimatin' thing, held his sister's hand and looked out over the lake. The waves were coming in stronger now with a freshening breeze, starting to crest into whitecaps near the shore. The fog had gone. Get through. Art, get through. Loyola School of Medicine, cryogenics lab, ask for Gwen or Larry. I've killed a man to save that kid, and you'd better not lose him now. I'd kill any other son of a bitch who tried to kill my nephew. He smiled a little for the new man born so strangely into the world, and at the same time he was very worried. The waves came in from the clear horizon, cresting into white. The crest of the wave has been reached. And now, to see which way the world slides down.'# H ell is underground. Five minutes ago they'd never seen each other. Two minutes ago (he little blonde had been clutching Karmela lor dear life. Now she tacked unsteadily down the subterranean hall in the grip of a husky matron. Karmela let throat-tightening sympathy distract her own churning fear as she followed them, jostled and crowded by other women. Someone was chivvying them from the rear -- surely no one was that anxious to serve the City. Cindy looks like a rowboat hustled by a powerful tug. Trinity! W liv'd I think that? I've never seen the ocean. Must have been some travelogue: York, maybe, or Socal. Somewhere big and dangerous and frightening. Ever since she'd received Notification -- less than an hour ago -- slogans had become Karmela's only coherent consciousness. Then, on the elevator, Cindy's trembling arms had gone around her waist, and the reassurance she'd automatically given had steadied the other. But still she burned with resentment: snatched from job, family, comfort, sequestered with thirty-nine others, forced into unnatural servitude to involuntary compliance -- and she couldn't even bear it alone, she had to spend herself comforting that weak snit of a girl.  always collect the weepers. Every time  turn around someone's using mv shoulder. The corridor, patchily lit, stretched close and green and strangling. Another sign like the one in the elevator, flashing imthe elevator car it made sense, where mixed contact was both close and unavoidable, but why here? Karmela decided someone must have a sick sense of humor. Around a bend in the tunnel: Well, at least that makes sense. The matron lumbered off, leaving Cindy bonelessly trembling in the doorway of a stifling locker room. She sagged toward Karmela, goldpiled hair catching in the silver filagree at Karmela's throat. Swearing under her breath, Karmela carefully untangled them. She would be wearing her good bola today, her lucky piece. She laughed, shortly, bitterly; the room stifled sound. There isn't enough air down here to go around. Echoingly garbled instructions blatted from a loudspeaker; Karmela held her breath, straining to hear. It stopped, and everyone gasped and shuttled; someone sobbed and choked. Karmela still gripped her bola. Slowly she pulled it over her head, caressing the satiny stone with her thumb. If they lose this... Anger gave her strength; she joined the line for a basket, still hiding it in her fist. Sweat poured down her face, between her breasts, ran chill over the. flatness of her stomach to dampen her crotch. She felt isolated in the crowd, bearing alone the whole burden of Contract. Someone would take over her job, and she's spend a whole month trying to straighten out the mess, as she always had to after vacation. She glanced toward Cindy, motioned her to join the line; it looked as if she'd spend the whole Service time taking care of her. As if she didn't have enough to put up with. Always something, she thought resentfully. If she couldn't rely on Celia at home, she'd never have been able to keep their troy, the most difficult yet most rewarding family group. Mari didn't have what it takes. Celia was their strength, but she, Karmela, was the lubricant that kept them functioning smoothly. Will they miss me? Cindy was still sagging beside the bench when Karmela returned and set her basket on it. Roughly she pushed the girl toward the line. "Get a basket, Cindy!" The vague blue eyes snapped into focus, and big tears spilled over invisibly fair lashes. "Basket? What for? Oh, Karmela, I'm so scared!" "Basket for your clothes." Soothingly, appealing to childish pride: "You don't want to lose that pretty dress." Cindy moved off. Karmela rubbed her bola nervously. Having it no longer strengthened her; she wondered desperately how to keep il safe. The mesh of the basket was too wide to hide it. Finally she pushed it into one of her roughout desert boots and stuffed her panties over it, then neatly folded her ruffled shirt and tailored navy slax on top, latched the cover, and returned to the line to have it locked, thumbprinted, and stored. Wish  didn't know how often nice things turn up missing. The line moved sluggishly past the lockers, into another corridor. Stillness was heavy; occasional bitter comments were subdued, pounded down by the air and the stink of fear. Sudden shrieks spun them all around; still clothed, Cindy struggled with the matron who had pulled her off the elevator. Furiously Karmela broke out of line and strode back.' "C'mon, honey," the matron chattered, "c'mon, honey." Her voice was loud, mechanical; she knew Cindy wasn't listening, but it didn't matter. She could enforce compliance. "You know the Contract." "Why me? Why? I don't want to! I won't!" "I'll take care of her!" Karmela drew Cindy's hot, swollen face against her breasts. "You know the Contract binds all Cities; we can't violate it for personal preference." the matron said defensively, taking the clothes Karmela stripped off Cindy and folding them deftly into a basket. "Preference!" Karmela made the word a curse. "You know that insisting on biological function discriminates against us." "Population quotas limit the others, and they call that discrimination, too." "We have to fill the quota, and they have to limit. 'Keep order and maintain the population,"' Karmela quoted. "They didn't think we could maintain ourselves, but we do!" The matron's heavy cheeks flushed patchily. "Praise the Perfect Troy!" "So we do," Karmela said bitterly, joining the end of the line with Cindy once again clutching her. "We even keep our elderly, instead of sending them to Havens; we take in immigrant converts. And thank God w'e still get them; otherwise I'd have been down here long before this, and often." She was talking to herself; Cindy had withdrawn again into a shocked daze. "Look at the men, poor things, the ones that can have to Serve over and over; too many are nonfunctional. Look up, Cindy! We women have always been biologically superior." She gave the girl a little shake and an encouraging grin. "I wish I hadn't worn my bola today." What subject would capture Cindy's attention? "They don't very often lose things, but if anything gets lost. I'll bet that'll be it. It was the first really perfect cab I ever cut." "I noticed it," Cindy hiccupped. "Did you really make it yourself?" "Did it all myself: found the rough, slabbed it, shaped and polished it, too. Bought the finding, of course, but I'm pretty proud of the whole thing. It's fortification-agate, and I got the design balanced and the polish is flawless, and it fits the bezel perfectly. You should have seen how many cabs I ruined before that one, though!" "It's simply lovely. I wish I could do something like that." Cindy's voice had steadied, Karmela noticed. So had hers. And the child was standing on her own two feet for a change. Karmela slipped her arm protectively around the slender waist. "My troymate's a rockhound; I picked it up from her. At first I didn't think it w'ould be much fun, hours on the desert hunting welldisguised rocks and days slicing them up and working them, but it is. Even hard w ork's fun, when you get something like that out of it." "You're in a troy?" Cindy's tone was worshipful. "Gee!" "Three years." "I'm in a crowd. But I only left school six months ago." "They Notified you young, then." "Well, at least I won't have to worry about it any more." "True. I've been sweating out Notice for years; it will be sort of a relief to have it over." They were half-shouting over squawks of protest and the solid roar of water. "I hate showers," Cindy squealed. "They could at least ask if we're clean or not." "They assume the worst." T he shower was pleasantly warm, and breathtakingly, punishingly powerful. Karmela staggered through and was blown dry. A matron measured her with an expert eye. produced and smoothly fitted a binder before Karmela realized what she was doing. The heavy cloth strapped her arms above the elbow, crossed under her breasts and fastened snugly in back; she could, with difficulty, touch her chin. She glanced back at Cindy. What a bra that makes! Cindy stared back at her, flushing. and warmth flooded Karmela. Slowly the younger girl approached and offered her hand; closecoupled they walked the few yards to join room . reject perversion, the palegreen wall blinked, be ye perfect. "Will we be here long?" "Two weeks, at least," Karmela snapped. Then, more calmly, she went on, "Don't be afraid. They take good care of us." "I suppose so." "I know they do. I work here." "You work down here?" "No, silly, upstairs in Hospital. I keep records. I know all about it; after all, where do you think we'll be, nine months from now? It's a natural process. Almost no one dies." "I know that. What I meant was, are they going to make us wait long? I hate waiting." Chairs clustered in comfortable groups, but no one sat down. They all felt the need to move about, to demonstrate, for a short while, their independence. Defiantly Karmela stalked to the largest, most deeply cushioned chair and dropped into it. No on would see how badly her nerve were jumping. "What are we waiting for?' Cindy persisted, perching on th chair arm. "Who knows?" "Trinity keep us, I don't think can stand much more of this,' another woman gasped, slippin; into the chair next to them. "Maybe they're going to give us ; pep talk." Karmela guessed. "More likely they're rounding uj the men, poor things," the womai said sadly. "They even recruit fron Ambiville, now." Cindy shuddered and sagged toward Karmela. Foiled by the binder in her instinctive warding gesture, Karmela sank a shoulder into the pliant ribs. "Sit up and behave yourself! Why not use ambis? All of this is unnatural. Who cares how low we stoop? As long as it gets the job done." "That's the way to look at it," the woman said steadily. "And some of the ambis were normal, once. I know one or two the City destroyed, right here." "How could that happen?" Cindy gasped. "They check your reactions, afterwards," the woman replied, nodding dourly at the sign that flashed reject perversion. "Down here, that's good advice."  sick, creeping chill overcame Karmela's disgust and anger. Aberrant reaction! The most feared perversion of all, the desire to reject perfection, to change their Way of Life. It could overcome even the strong, she knew, could cause lovely, sensible people to become confused, miserable failures -- ambis, or worse. The City protected itself by rejection of such unassimilable trash, of course -- but she'd tract could cause perversion! Not her! Others, perhaps, but not her! Not strong, cool, competent Karmela! Seeking comfort, she rested her flushed cheek against Cindy's cool flesh even as the girl leaned forward, intent on the other woman's casual words. "That's why all the admonitions?" "The whole City is undergoing a religious revival. Well, perhaps that isn't the word; our tradition wasn't ever religious. Not like some Cities, that were founded on fanaticism. I think myself we're afraid this third generation is losing the spirit of the Founders. They knew' all about hardship and persecution. They were jailed, fined, fired, ostracized; we have it easy. Why, breeding is the only difficult thing the City ever demands of us. We don't even have to endure the dangerous, crow'ded conditions of the Old Cities. Our population stays level, we have a good balance of trade, good education, good nutrition, artistic opportunities, the whole Good Life. So of course Complex is afraid we may go soft, especially toward Perversion. Nothing could destroy the City as last as that! And if a good crusade is the answer, I'm all for it." "Oh, you must be in Complex!" "Sort of." She dismissed Cindy's openmouthed aw'e. "Karmela's in a troy," Cindy his most devastating novel yet... The Company Gf Glory Atomic war has reduced the earth to a primitive state -- history is no longer written... plagues and radiation death are common... Demetrios, the former Adam Freeman, remembers what life once was and tells a new generation of earthlings the terrifying tale of a world devastated by the Twenty Minute War! pvieiin Rumux # (V#) available at your local dealer, or send # plus #( for postage  handling to N.J. #. volunteered eagerly, anxious to impress the woman. Karmela felt vague disgust wrestle with jealousy. To be publicly used to impress an official, and by a girl she'd carried all afternoon, who had leaned on her, excited her, almost promised her... "A religious?" The woman nodded sagely, and rose; a matron was signalling them. "You're proud of it, too. It's not an easy group to maintain." "You get I am," Karmela grunted, working her way heavily out of the chair. Without free use of her arms it w'as unexpectedly difficult. The woman was gone. Had she been making fun of her? Of course the Troy was the traditional model of family perfection; the Trinity, first perfect troy, was Biblically ancient. Just showing off to impress Cindy, she decided. The child didn't know any better. Karmela followed a matron into a cubicle and hitched herself onto the Y-shaped table. "Lie down, dearie." "I know what to do." The matron's speech was set, a reply went unnoticed. "It's no different from a physical, dearie. Just relax." "Oh. yeah?" Someone's crying. Maybe it's me. "Put your legs up, dearie. Head down. Just let me fasten the straps; that's a good girl, safe and snug. Hold real still, now, this won't hurt a bit. Just a neutral bath, make everything nice for the little visitor, and a good greasing up to help it along." Ugh. The polarizing mask snapped over her head; she looked up darkly as the man entered. His mask, oriented ninety degrees from hers, made a black hole of his face. At least he's young. Good wide shoulders, not too hairy, stomach under control and omigod he's big. He surged against her, bound arms frictioning her spread thighs while the matron adjusted the table to attack height.  thought I'd have some time... while he... got ready... Panic tore her when the matron left; she bit down a wail. IN omigod and UP I'll split and IN and UP and there isn't any more IN to go. Get UP a rhythm you idiot... that's more like it. Come on, come on, what's the matter with you? Hands clenched teeth clenched maybe he's clenched too. This is frightful. Suppose I don't conceive. I'll have to do this again next month. I want to go home ! I want to love with Celia and Mari and pretend this is all a bad dream. I'd like to pretend it now, but this is... too real... Suppose I do conceive. Nine months of grossness and misery... but I won't ever have to do this again. At least I won't have to take care of the brat... I'd be a lousy mother. I want back to my own computerminal, put my files straight, handle bitter complaining patients and impatient doctors and problems I know I can solve. Explosion at last... pumping heat, panting, lax, betraying weakness. She opened her eyes, saw only the ubiquitous, smirking matron. "Can I get up now? Why not?" Angry almost to tears: "Dammit, can't they swim uphill?" "Why, dearie, did you think that was all? One breeding doesn't deliver a satisfactory statistical return. Two a day through your fertile period, and we guarantee # conception. Just rest, now, dearie." Karmela shivered with fear, more than the abuse or chill. The woman looked so knowing, so sadistically expectant. Could she be an ambi? Was she the one who would test her responses, when this was over? Trinity! Don't let me be different! Don't twist my mind! Dear Directions: I wish to differentiate and analyze some of the many comments made by Poul Anderson in the August # article titled "A Cyclical Theory of Science Fiction." I do not agree with Anderson that the "new wave never existed." Because an author can't tell the difference between one thing and another doesn't mean that "it never existed." This is inane (even though I do agree with Anderson on other points). Many who wish to theorize over the new wave have labeled it anything from "plotlessly precise mechanical trash," to the change, or if you will, acceleration in science fiction as an entirely new concept in reading. As a matter of fact, Anderson himself stated approximately one year ago as saying that the new wave was "an introduction to the more advanced mainstream techniques." At that concept, one suspects that one dozen authors ended up on his back screaming the new wave was again something else. One conclusionally thinks that it's just as ludicrous to label "new wave sf," as it is "sf" itself (even though I agree with Heinlein that sf is 'realistic fiction'). Is it not as easy to label science fiction and fantasy "speculative fiction?" Hell knows you can't say it never existed. Craig J. Hill # Standish #I Redwood City, CA # Dear Mr. Baen: I've read a lot about John W. Campbell in the past, and Frederik Pohl, and others, but as of a few months ago I decided you belong right on up there with them. So far. Dick Geis and Jerry Pournelle are fantastic. The stories are fantastic. Ted Sturgeon and Lester del Rey are fantastic. The Showcase is a nice addition. Anything left out is fantastic. And when the magazine is fantastic so is the editor. I've read the letters that say how awful science fiction has become and to a certain extent I agree. But I do know that Galaxy and IF are the two best magazines on the market. As to that "so far" I put in the first paragraph, that's just to remind you to keep on working hard. But somehow I feel you don't need to be reminded. Oh, one more thing: I'd like to encourage everybody to subscribe to Locus. I'm sending in my subscription as soon as I finish this letter. Yours devoutly, John Kelly # Bushton Court Clarkston, Ga. #I This letter is directed to Jerry Pournelle' s column "Our Friends the Arabs " in the August issue. Jerry's reply follows the letter. Dear Mr. Baen: Regarding the article "A Step Farther Out," by Jerry Pournelle. Mr. Pournelle covered the energy situations well, and his article was very interesting, but while he mentions it in passing, he and all other knowledgable people in this field keep overlooking the most obvious source, except in a casual way, and one that we have right now and have had for a number of years. That's solar panels, not in space, but right here on earth. I am not an engineer and my terminology may be wrong, but I am talking about the little silicon wafers that are arranged in banks and change direct sunlight into electrical energy. The Bell Telephone Company has been using them for years in rural areas where electricity was not available. A few thousand acres of desert land in Southwest Arizona, as an example, could supply half of the country with power with absolutely no pollution. The only problem I know of is that of storage, since these panels would only produce power while the sun's rays are striking them. If the technology doesn't exist at present to store vast amounts of electrical energy, then I suggest a concentrated effort of our engineers and scientists to produce a means of storage. Think of it, the vast wastelands of the Earth, producing all the power needs of the complete Earth, without a single generator, nuclear power plant, use of coal and oil, all free, except for the building of solar panels and the means of storage of that power. And as for "depleting" our source, as in oil and coal, how long is our sun going to last? Sincerely, Ed Woods Box # Pearce, Arizona # Dear Mr. Woods, Jim Baen of Galaxy has been kind enough to forward your letter. At the Mexico City meeting of panel and presentation on direct solar energy, and I have some data on the system. If you are interested, by the way, the Congressman from Arizona inserts most articles on the subject into the Congressional Record, a good place to go for preliminary research on practically anything; the Extensions of Remarks usually reprint the best news articles from all magazines (along with an extraordinary amount of gubbage). There are two problems: at the moment, there's not enough for a full article on the subject, as it's an incomplete story -- a Arizona University project seems to expect a breakthrough pretty soon, though, and when that happens Galaxy will be among the first to know. Secondly, you've put your finger on one of the biggest problems, namely storage. I discussed this briefly in one of my articles. The most efficient storage system we have at the moment is pumped reservoir storage, and the Sierra Club, among others frowns on these. Batteries are impractical. Using sunlight to electrolyse hydrogen is another possibility, but this requires both sunlight and lots of water in the same location -- and the latter commodity is hard to come by in deserts where cloud cover is not a problem. An electricity supply must be reliable, meaning that the net as a whole must be; a lot of unreliable sources together can add up to a reliable one, but you need predictability, or else a very rapid substitution cycling time, else come disasters. The efficiency of present day solar panels is rather low. There are improvements expected; also, methods for using diffuse sunlight, that is, methods that would work on a cloudy day, are also in the works. We'll have a report on all of this when there's a bit more to report; also, perhaps we've worked the energy crisis for about as much material as it deserves just now. By the way, one of the final problems -- not unique to solar direct energy, but certainly a major one for it -- is transmission of energy. A lot gets lost sending it over long distances. In other words, it's the total system efficiency that counts, and of course economic factors are crucial as well. One of these days, though, I make no doubt we'll make more use of solar energy collected on the ground. Thanks for your letter, and I hope you continue to like the column. Sincerely, Jerry Pournelle Dear Jim, Several months ago, T-K Graphics ran a full-page ad in Galaxy , and one of the orders received was from Mr. Charles Hillestad, who paid for a copy of SF: Today and Tomorrow. In the course of our normal order processing, orders, checks and envelopes are separated. Mr. Hillestad's order did not contain his address, but by the time we noticed this his envelope had been thrown out and his check deposited, so we had no way of finding it. And there has been no subsequent inquiry or complaint. This, then, seems our only method of reaching the gentleman. Will Mr. Hillestad please send us his address so that we can send him the book we owe him. I hope you can manage to find space for this in Directions. Thank you for your kindness. Sincerely, Ted Pauls, for Dear Mr. Baen: My story. If Ever I Should Leave You, was published in the February # issue of IF. But the version of my story which appeared there had been massively edited and rewritten. I feel I must protest against such treatment. The editing done on it, in almost every case in which I compared it to the original story, was to its detriment. I realize that you were not the editor of the magazine when this occurred, but w'riters must object publicly when such editing is done without their knowledge and consent. A writer's name is his or her slock in trade. If I am to stand or I'a I I by what is published under that name, let it be by my own words and not those of a nameless collaborator. I must therefore disassociate myself from this story as it was published in IF. Thank you for giving me the opportunity to state my grievance in print. Very truly yours, Pamela Sargent Box # Johnson City, New York # Ms. Sargent has the right of it. Dear Galaxy: In a letter, I somewhat "overdramatized" a piece of fiction entitled Come Times' Arrow which, at that time, was a spaceship infested opera, bearing a marked resembexpressed a desire to submit it to you for a "look-see." I was preparing the nth draft, blundering through page after page, wondering if I would ever finish, and really hoping there was more to deepspace exploration than free radicals and interstellar grains when I received my copy of the June # Galaxy. The idea that the future is synonymous with the present is not a new one, but I have never seen it presented in such exciting terms as those given by Alexei and Cory Panshin in Farewell to Yesterday's Tomorrow. Many editors have written blurbs such as "this is 'now' science-fiction" to accompany stories; the latest being a drugoriented pinball soap opera, loosely experience Tommy, in one of your competitors. But, stories such as this, although clearly identifying themselves as being "different," tend to produce the proverbial "bull in the china-shop" syndrome, when presented with material that cannot quite complement their action. In a word, synergy. I think this is what Alexei has in mind when he discusses the "new" sf magazine in his letter to Directions, Galaxy July #. Although he confines his statements to the "physical" package for the most part, he does indicate the need for "internal" change as well. Again we have combined action. The obvious question is: What type of sf will this new era produce? On page nine of the Forum article the Panshins' write, "This universe will be the ideal reflection of the new multiplex Earth we are now awakening to." I have underlined what I consider to be the key words of this passage. Will mankind see his own past, present (and future?) reflections in other faces on other worlds? Will sf become more cerebral? Certainly, both are distinct possibilities, but I would substitute the word probing for cerebral. And what of this term, multiplex? This is given in the form of synergy , ecology, and evolution. I personally feel that these three "Panshin Multiples" will become the by-words of the new era, the blueprints for tomorrow, if you will. I also feel that the new sf will, if you will pardon the expression, come "down-to-earth" in reflective qualities, of course. Continued success with your new look, and thanks for a really great article. Respectfully, Jeffrey T. Davis # Lake Street Dallas, PA # The Foremost GlXY pwb,ia#i "    Science Fiction Some Contributors Past and Present Pout Anderson Isaac Asimov Alfred Bester James Blish Robert Bloch Ray Bradbury Arthur C. Clarke L. Sprague de Camp Lester del Rey Robert A. Heinlein Willy Ley Donald H. Menzel J. R. Pierce Frederik Pohl Robert S. Richardson Robert Silverberg Theodore Sturgeon A. E. Van Vogt Kurt Vonnegut, Jr, j For U.S. and Canada, send coupon to: Farmingdale, New York # H. G. Weils, science fiction -- often termed "future fiction" -- has fascinated alert minds. Not only has it entertained, it has predicted much of the far-ranging scientific and social change now upon us. the genre continue to speculate, to predict, to tackle the prime problems already shaping tomorrow. Ecologyspace exploration -- nuclear promise and threat -- energy -- social evolution and biological revolution -- these and other fields are probed by imaginative stories uniquely exciting and rewarding. So let your fancy run free. Subscribe now! For United Kingdom, send coupon to: London SW# #RD Enclosed findJn payment for my subscription "G", P.O. Box #, Baltimore, Maryland #. Giant catalog free. and fantasy magazines from # to #. Harry Bennett, # Hollywood Blvd., Hollywood, CA. #. Over # titles listed. Send # cents for one, # for next #, or # (or four consecutive catalogs plus SHverberg's "Dying Inside" a # publisher's edition SF book. Send to: Purple Unicorn Books, #-G# London Road, Duluth, Minn. #. Have you always wanted to write a short story or novel but just couldn't get started? For # we will send you an original, developed plot, and a story outline. The rest is up to you. Two for #. Specify type of story and send correct amount to: Danner Services, Box #, Cincinnati. Ohio #. Sages' Secrets." Send #, M.O. High P.O. Box #, Cincinnati, Ohio #I . (Dept. G) "Ye pray amiss", said Jesus. Pray properly -- reOhio #I . (Dept. G) matics Einstein sought? Send stamped, addressed envelope. Leepress, Rockport, Mass. #. Longview, Washington #. Croft, # Colina, Glendale, Calif. #. paperbacks, hardbounds, pulps and magazines. Graham Holroyd, # Old Farm Circle. Pitlsford, New York #. ##-G East #nd Slreet, Duluth. Minn. #. plete line of all new publications as well as used. Write to be placed on mailing list. Lois Newman Books, # Pearl St., Boulder, Colo. #. to: S  S Books, G-#, # North Wilder, St. Paul, Minn. #. Vegetarian or Regular. Send # M.O., Home Economics Dept., S.A.S.L., P.O. Box #, Cincinnati, Ohio #. (Dept. G) how. Free information: Watson, # Columbus -- G#, Warren. Mich. #. Analyze your dreams and te! I you. Send # with dream to Dr. Stephen H. Hall, # North Canon Drive, Suite #, Beverly Hills, California #. arts target practice as seen on Kung Fu. # St., NY, NY #. Miami, Florida #. Tested scientific method. Free details, M G L, Box #-G, West Sacramento, Calif. #. Ohio #I . Facts Beyond the Realm of Human Imagination! the hidden frontiers of the human mind and discover facts stranger than fiction. Easy to get. Just send # to Bookstore IF, Church of Scientology, # #th St. NW Washington, D.C. #. Your copy mailed within # hours. Money back guarantee. ime no MouTrimv It was the computer's revenge. In rage, in frenzy, he turned us into monstrosities, imprisoning us deep inside his endless banks. Now I am a great soft jelly thing. I have no mouth. And I must scream. Harlan Ellison's "I Have No Mouth and I Must Scream" packs such a wallop it walked off with a Hugo -- science fiction's Oscar -- for the best short story of the year. Ellison's wild tale is waiting for you in a sensational #-page, double volume of all the Hugo winners from # to #. This anthology can be yours as part of an equally sensational #-booksfor-# offer when you join the Science Fiction Book Club. Choose any # books on this page, including, if you wish, The Hugo Winners, Volumes I  II (a # value). Here's how the Club works: When your membership is accepted, you'll receive your choice of # books for just # (plus shipping and handling). If not absolutely fascinated, return them within ten days -- membership will be cancelled and you'll owe nothing. About every # weeks (# times a year), we'll send you the Club's bulletin describing the # coming Selections and Alternate choices. If you want both Selections, you need do nothing; they'll be shipped automatically. If you don't want a Selection, or prefer an Alternate, or no book at all, just fill out the form provided, and return it to us by the date specified. We try to allow you at least ten days for making your decision. If you don't get the form in time to respond within # days, and receive an unwanted selection, you may return it at our expense. As a member you need take only # Selections or Alternates during the coming year. You may resign any time thereafter, or continue membership. Most books cost only #, plus shipping and handling. Occasionally, extra-value Selections are slightly higher. So join now. Send no money. But mail the coupon today. with membership I Science Fiction Book Club #-S#I ' Dept. FR-# Garden City, New York # I I have read your ad. Please accept me as a J member in the Science Fiction Book Club. I Send me, as a beginning, the # books whose I numbers I have indicated below, and bill me  just # (plus shipping and handling). I agree to . take # additional books during the coming year I and may resign anytime thereafter. Mr. Mrs. Miss Please print Address I City State Zip I I I #. Science Fiction Hall of Fame. # "winners," chosen by Sci-Fi Writers of America. Ed. Robert Silverberg. Pub. ed. # #. The Foundation Trilogy by Isaac Asimov. The ends of the galaxy revert to barbarism. Pub. ed. # #. Nebula Award Stories Seven, Lloyd Biggie, Jr., Ed. The latest novellas and short stories -- prizewinners picked by Sci-Fi Writers of America. Includes Anderson, Silverberg, and others. Pub. ed. # #. The # Annual World's Best S.F., ed. Donald A. Wollheim. # novellas, short stories; Anderson, Simak, others. Spec. Ed. #. Rendezvous With Rama by Arthur C. Clarke. From Childhood's End author, dazzling, visionary novel of a self-contained world in space. Pub. ed. # #. Again, Dangerous Visions, Harlan Ellison, ed. Forty-six pieces, short stories  novels, Explicit scenes and language may be offensive to some. Pub. ed. # #. A Princess of Mars by Edgar Rice Burroughs. From Tarzan author, first novel of the Martian Series involves a princess held captive by depraved ruler. Spec. Ed. #. An Alien Heat, by Michael Moorcock. Satiric novel of the future, when cities are jeweled, and timetravel common. Pub. ed. # #. The Hugo Winners, Vol. I  II. Giant #-in-l volume of # award-winning stories, # to #. Asimov introduces , each. Pub. ed. # #. The Left Hand of Darkness, by Ursula K. Leguin. Jolting novel of alien society whose inhabitants are human -- but ambisexual. Pub. ed. # #. The Gods Themselves by Isaac Asimov. The master's first novel in # years...and worth the wait fora fabulous trip to the year #. Pub. ed. # #. A Time of Changes by Robert novel of strange planet where human beings must despise themselves. #I Nebula award winner. Spec. Ed. The Science Fiction Book Club offers its own complete hardbound editions sometimes altered in size to fit special presses and save members even more. Members accepted in U.S.A. and Canada only. Canadian members will be serviced from Toronto. Offer slightly different in Canada. I vs n ui Galaxy Roger Zelazny TakHallus Fred Saberhagen Jerry Pournelle FEBRUARY # Galaxy Readers! Due lo your overwhelming response to our previous ad, we are happy lo announce # new prepaid economy packages of underground comix. You will receive Ihe best art and story telling of today at prices you can afford. Careful selection of the right packages will mean hours of reading pleasure. We believe these adult slories are what you have been walling lor. Just check the package(s) you wanl and send cash, check or M.O. and a statement ol your age (you musl be # to order these comix) to our address, and presto! ! ! your mind will be blown... # Brain Fantasy. # Legion of Charlies; Psychotic Adventures I ; Skull #, #, #, # (.# ea) # Mary (.#); Fantagor # (#); Grim Wit # (#); Tales from the Leather Nun (.#); Spasm (.#); Star Reach (.#). # (.#); Psychotic Adventures # (.#); Inner City Romance # (.#); Dr. Atomic # (.#); Harold Hedd # (.#); Armorkins; Skull # (.#); Two Fisied Zombies, # Comix # (.#); Pudge (.#); Tits A Clils; Abortion Eve; Pandora s Box; Manhunt; Girltighl #, # (.#). # Alomic I (.#); Harold Hedd I (#); Big League Lalls; Short Order; Bijou # (.#); Green Dinosour #. # don I (.#); Armageddon # (#); Good Jive #; Facts O'Life: Elernal Tales; Hot Crackers; Young Lust # (#); Sex and Allection. Pork (.#). # Greaser #; Hungry Chuck Biscuits; Corn Fed #; Merton ol the Movement; Laugh in the Dark; Lean Years: High SchoolMounloin; Bakersfield (.#). # Mr. Nalural I: Black A White; Big Ass #; Despair; Uneeda. # Fantasy #; Crime Suspense #; Vault of Horror #; Shock Suspense #; Two Fisted Tales #. # Guoranfeed quality -- get them as they come off the presses. # (except K, M A N). Over # comix, a value of # for only #. # I . #, #, (.# ea.); Wonder Warthog I , #; Feds n Heads. # #, #. #, #. (.# ea). I am # years of age or over. catalogue today. Substitutions ol high quality will be made. All comix are # cents unless otherwise noted. You moy order single copies if you add # cents eoch for postage and handling. Effective with the April issue, go to # per year and its newsstand price will be increased to # per issue. This is a step we must take, reluctantly, to meet dramatic new increases in paper costs and printing prices, as well as recent scheduled new increases in postage. For a very limited time, we are offering our readers and subscribers an opportunity to enter new subscriptions or extend existing subscriptions at the current selling price of # per year. By acting now, while the current low subscription rates are still in effect, you can save # per year over the new prices. And protect yourself against any possible future rate increases, throughout the life of your subscription. So don't miss out on this chance to beat the coming price rise. And if you send us your order now, you won't miss out on the big things that are planned! Fantastic minds to be encountered... tripping out among the stars... extrapolations of present day situations, problems, policies and cultural trends. All brewed in the fertile imaginations of the likes of Asimov, Clarke, Shaw, Zelazny, Pangborn, Arnold E. Abramson, Publisher James Baen, Editor Theodore Sturgeon, Contributing Editor L. C. Murphy, Subscriptions Jerry Pournelle, Ph. D., Science Editor John Wright, Advertising Manager Jay Tunick, Circulation Director Sooner or later all empires must fail...What will America's declining years be like -- and who will be her masters? This story is a self-defeating prophecy; by virtue of its having seen print the events it describes cannot happen...Or can they? Fred Saberhagen # Once again a frail human must pit his puny resources against the cold precision and unutterable power of a Berserker -- while the fate of worlds hangs in the balance! In which a lone Hero battles against incredible odds to conquer the Language Barrier -- again, and again, and again... In which it is shown that certain human values and their consequent institutions are timeless. Would that it were otherwise! " They are with you always...for all things take their form from Amber." -- Corwin, Prince of Amber that gentleman received in a recent issue of a Certain Other magazine (the one with rivets) Jerry has decided to declare this Galaxy's Be Fair to Velikovsky issue. Of course being fair doesn't necessarily mean being gentle, exactly... In which Alter enrages the Editor. Hmm...perhaps I shall instruct Geis to leave him to rot in his Dungeon for a few issues! A non-verbal series. Allman, Dickens, Dixon, Anderson, Sapienza, Brazee Interior illustrations by Fabian, Freff, Gaughan, Kirk, Pini of Universal Publishing  Distributing Corporation. Arnold E. Abramson, President. Main Offices: # East # Street, New York, N. Y. I #I #. Single copy: #c. #-issue subscription: # in U.S., # elsewhere. United Kingdom by Universal-Tandem Publishing Company, Ltd., # Gloucester Road, London SW# #RD. Arnold E. Abramson, Chairman of the Board. Ralph Stokes, Managing Director. Single copy: #p. #-Issue subscription in the United Kingdom: p#. Copyright Conventions. All rights reserved. Second class postage paid at New York, N.Y. and additional mailing offices. The publishers assume no responsibility for unsolicited material. Allstories printed in this magazine are fiction and any similarity between characters and actual persons is coincidental. Printed in U.S.A. ...:' ' .--- '- t# r M . ' ... '... '  J Berserker vs Editor how could I resist The battle was a long one for deep space, lasting well over a standard hour, and as fierce as any fight in which the losing side can have no expectation of survival. Commander Ridolfi had fought his heavy cruiser, the Dipavamsa, with a desperate skill that twice in a matter of minutes forestalled instant destruction by the berserker's missiles, and each member of his crew performed superbly well in making such combat decisions as could be handled slowly enough to let human brains co-operate with their slave computers. The human crew of course faced death or worse if they should lose. And the berserker, their unliving foe, faced its own analogue of death and worsethan-death. To lose would mean destruction -- which was nothing to a berserker if destruction could bring victory. But destruction in defeat meant certain failure to achieve any further progress toward its programmed goal, the annihilation of all life, whenever and wherever it could be attacked. Aboard the Dipavamsa there were only four civilian passengers, including Otto Novotny, who in his long life had never come close to taking part in a battle before and who felt a great deal too old and paunchy for such endeavors now. Nevertheless he was more alert than any of the other civilians, and had begun to don his requisite suit of space armor as soon as the Battle Stations klaxon sounded, while the other three were still wondering aloud if it was only practice. Ten seconds later the first berserker missile blew against the cruiser's defensive screens, a mere kilometer from her hull, and they all knew better. Dipavamsa was fighting for her life several light years from any star, along a trade route where in these last few standard months no unarmed vessels had dared to try to pass. The berserker machine, a sphere some forty or fifty kilometers in diameter, all armor and combat computers and heavy weapons and drive, had waited like a spider in the midst of the net of detectors it had planted in subspace. The region where its detectors existed was conterminous to one in normal space where a strait of hard vacuum bent between two "nebulae, forming a bottleneck only a few reasonably fast passage could be achieved. When a manned ship dared to try the strait -- heavy cruiser or not -- the berserker jumped to the attack. Locked together with their armaments of fields and counterfields like grappling ocean ships of old, the contending metallic giants rolled into normal space. there to remain until the issue was decided. After the first enemy missile-blast reverberated through the cruiser's hull, Novotny thought that the battle would probably be over one way or the other before he could get himself completely into the unfamiliar armor. His efforts were complicated by a sudden lack of artificial gravity; every erg of the cruiser's energies was suddenly needed for more important things than maintaining a rightsideup. But he persevered, working with the same methodical speed with which he usually solved problems of quite a different kind and finally got the armor on. No sooner had he sealed its last seam and begun to wonder what to do next, when Dipavamsa's hull was breached by blast and beam. Hatches slammed to seal compartments, but the air in their compartment could not be held and Novotny saw the lives of his companions who had ' been too slow snuffed out like candle flames. After that the battle became a scrambling confusion of largely physical effort for the humans who took part in it. For Novotny especially, who had less idea of what to expect than did any of the cruiser's crew and who was not in as good shape as they were either. Now the berserker chose to hurl some of its auxiliary machines across the narrow no-man's-land of space to try to board the cruiser. It could use the ship if it could capture it still reasonably intact, and probably it wanted living prisoners. Prisoners of course were useful for interrogation, after which a berserker generally killed them quickly; it was programmed only to pursue death, not suffering, though of course it was quite willing to apply judicious torture to extract information of value in advancing the cause of death. And prisoners were needed for experiments that the berserkers carried on extensively, in an effort to learn what made Homo Sapiens, a species now spread across this part of the Galaxy, such a resistant life-form to their relentless program of sterilization. The berserkers were automated warships, made by an unknown race to fight in an interstellar war that had been over ages since; they had outlasted their original enemies and their makers as well, having been programmed and equipped to rebuild and reproduce themselves. Still trying to carry out their originally programmed task, they had made an age-long progress across the spiral arms, leaving nothing living in their wake. While following the motions of the Commander's arms, which were gesturing to shovel suited people from one wrecked-looking compartment to another, Novotny had a chance to look out through the holed hull to catch his first glimpse of the enemy. The monstrous spherical hull of the berserker was visible by the cherryglow of craters that the cruiser's weapons had pocked across its armor hide. One crater flared anew while Novotny watched, flamed with some power that seemed to be eating like a cancer into the enemy's metal bowels. But again the cruiser was rocked and shaken in its turn, Novotny and Commander Ridolfi were picked up by the same invisible hand and slammed together into a bulkhead, saved only by their suits from broken bones. Now some of the berserker's boarding machines, which were a little bigger than men and of divers shapes, managed to get aboard Dipavamsa, and Novotny had a chance to see the enemy at close range. Men, some of whom were hardened veterans, were screaming around him in terror, but his own unconsciouslymaintained attitude was that under conditions like these one could hardly spare the time to be frightened. Vaguely he thought of this situation as resembling an impossible editorial deadline -- one thing that could never help was panic. He followed as best he could the Commander's waved and shouted orders, and kept alert. At last he got his own chance to blaze away at the foe, with a small recoilless rifle he had snatched up from a fallen crewman's hands. By that time -- as Novotny confusedly understood, from scraps of combat jargon that came into his helmet -- Commander Ridolfi had ordered his Second Officer and a picked crew to leave the cruiser in an armed launch that could take shelter among the drifts and waves of nebular material in space nearby, darting through where the bulky berserker could not pass at speed. It was a feigned acknowledgement of defeat, intended to make the enemy think they were abandoning ship, a battle tactic to lure the damaged enemy in where a sharp counterattack might still destroy it. Ridolfi himself, as the cruiser's commanding officer, and Novotny, as more or less useless baggage, were among those who stayed aboard her and tried to fight a delaying action through her corridors. The vacuum around Novotny's helmet continued to buzz and sing with the strange energies of this battle; he clutched his recoilless rifle and continued to fire it toward the enemy's boarding machines whenever he caught a glimpse of one of them. He could not have said whether or not his shots were doing any good. He also tried to stay close to Ridolfi's side; whether he felt in slightly less hopeless danger there, or was hoping thus to improve his chances of being useful, he did not pause to consider. Ridolfi indeed kept snapping orders, but they were meant for members of his crew. The two of them were still together, trying to defend the central control room of the ship, when Death struck closer to them than an any moment yet. It came very suddenly. One moment Novotny was still looking toward Ridolfi for a hint of what they might try to do next -- and the next moment a berserker machine that looked like a cross between a centipede and a crab had thrown itself upon them and they were prisoners. Steel claws that moved with the force of atomic power effortlessly tore Novotny's rocket launcher away and wrenched the Commander's sidearm from his hand. The berserker shifted its grip then, holding each pair of human arms helpless with a single claw -- and then machine and men went down together in a tangle as a new force slammed at the cruiser from outside. The Second Officer and his picked crew, in their fresh and undamaged launch, had begun their counterattack. The crab-centipede was wrecked, sheared almost in two, as the launch sent something like the Angel of the Lord passing almost invisibly through the embattled ship, cutting selectively, passing over fragile human bodies and machinery that it could somehow identify as human property. The mass of his late captor, and its tenacious grip which had not relaxed with the destruction of its computer-brain, pinned Novotny in an angle between deck and bulkhead, surrounded by wreckage. Beside him Ridolfi grunted and struggled in similar difficulties. Then they abruptly ceased their efforts to get free, simultaneously ceased even to breathe -- another berserker machine was entering the damaged control room. If it was aware of them, it did not turn. It moved straight to one of the panels before which a human astrogator normally sat, and with a startling delicacy began to remove the panel from its mounting. Neatly -- almost timidly, it seemed -- it probed for the panel fasteners, teasing and tickling at them with grasping devices that could have ripped the panel free like so much tissue paper... it was working so carefully, and now it almost had what it was after. It reached inside and pulled out... very slowly... a small metal case... That burst into a flaming snowball even as the berserker oh so gently tugged it free of its connections, a blaze that here in free fall sent out its flames in a sunburst of straight radii, a wad of radiant glory that the enemy instantly hurled away. Without pause the enemy turned to snatch up a small bundle of paper printout that writhed weightlessly across the deck. It shoved this inside itself, door slamming shut protectively across the orifice -- and the machine was gone, lunging with inhuman speed out of the room again. "Novotny." The two of them gasped for breath again and once more struggled against the dead claws that held them prisoner. "Look -- can you shift your weight this way? Lean on it here, maybe I can get a hand out of this claw..." After a minute or two of cooperative effort both of them were free. From some comparatively great distance the shocks and slams of battle were still coming to them through the hull. "Novotny, listen to me." The Commander talked while looking for his pistol, which he at last grabbed from a turning swirl of other weightless debris that drifted in the middle of the room. "It was going after our astrogational databank just then. After that thing that burst into flame?" "I saw." "It didn't get what it wanted, because the bank's destructor charge worked when it was pulled out. But it must need astrogational information badly, or it wouldn't have sent a machine after it, before the battle's even over. Maybe its own banks have been shot up." Novotny moved his head inside his helmet, showing that he understood so far. The Commander had his pistol back, held absently in his right hand, and his left hand clamped briefly on Novotny's suited arm. "I believe you have in your quarters something it could use as a substitute. I understand you're traveling with the whole new edition of Encyclopedia Calactica in microstorage -- and the EG gives galactic coordinates for all inhabited systems, right?" Novotny agreed again. Now that he had been almost immobile for a little while, his muscles were starting to stiffen from the unaccustomed workout. He could hear the wheezings from inside his own chest, and his body was beginning to feel like so much fluid lead. If they weren't in free fall he would certainly be dizzy and have to sit down. Decades at a senior executive's desk had left him too fat and old for this kind of nonsense. But he was moving again now, keeping up with the agile Commander as they picked their way out of the ruined control room, which now looked not in fit shape for controlling anything. "Then we've got to get to your quarters," the Commander was saying, "while there's still a chance. You've got just the one copy of the encyclopedia there?" "Yes." "We must see that it's destroyed." They had started down a corridor, and there came a glimpse of a machine moving ahead of them, and the vibrations of its massy passage came through the bulkheads to their gripping hands. Taking shelter together in a doorway, they waited for it to get out of their way. The Commander kept trying to make contact with his Second Officer by suit radio, but seemed unable to get any reply. Maybe, thought Novotny, it's only that the space between is far too noisy... "Commander," he asked, when there was a momentary opportunity, "What sector are we in now? Of the Galaxy, I mean, in Revised Galactic Coordinates?" Ridolfi's eyes came to full focus on him for what might have been the first time. "Omicron Sector, Ring Eleven -- what does it matter? Oh, you mean you want to know which volumes of your set it will be most important to destroy. Good thinking. That damned machine will be too shot up itself to get out of Omicron without help. I don't think it'll be able to catch another ship, even if one should come along. It'll be trying to find an undefended planet nearby, within a light year or two if possible, preferably an inhabited one where there'll be machines it can take over and some readymade materials that it can use to repair itself." "And my encyclopedia is now the only means by which it can locate such a planet?" "That's the way I read the situation. It can't just go visiting stars at random, the chance of success is far too small... remember that printout it picked up from the control room floor? That was a copy of what we call the Military Information Sheet, which we got when we filed our flight plan. Among other things it contains a list of all the defended planets along our projected course -- all the places where we might be able to look for help in case of an emergency. I suppose it'll go for one of them if it can't find anything better. But in your reference book it's likely to get the address of some undefended one... the war's a recent thing in this neck of the galactic woods, remember?" Novotny's face bore a doubtful look, but the Commander was no longer watching him. "Coast's clear, Novotny. Let's move." Then the two of them were in motion again, diving and scrambling in free fall. For the moment their luck held; no more berserkers came in sight as they reached the stateroom corridor and swam along it to the door of Novotny's cabin. The door had been jammed shut by some warping of the battered ship around it, and it took the men an agonizing moment or two to force it free. Then they were inside. "Where is it?" "There on the table, Commander. Already plugged into the reading machine. But wait." A new anxiety had come into Novotny's voice. "I'm not sure that destruction is our wisest move." Commander Ridolfi only looked at him. "Get back." But Novotny had not moved when a third figure suddenly joined them in the little cabin; the crab-centipede's cousin, which raised a multitude of claws. The Commander aimed his gun again, but not at the berserker. He thought his own life and battle now lost anyway, and more important than perhaps damaging one more of the berserker's machines would be denying it this information on new targets. He aimed at the reading machine that sat like some dull sculpture on the table. Novotny reached out deliberately and knocked Ridolfi's arm aside: The berserker, on the verge of fractionally as it observed their struggle. Did one of these lifeunits wish to become goodlife, a Such conversions had happened before, more than a few times, and a goodlife could be very useful. And what on the table was so important that a life-unit struggled to destroy it -- ? From the armed launch came the next phase of counterattack. The cabin was nearly ripped apart. The berserker lashed out at Ridolfi, and the Commander saw that his pistol was gone again, before it could be fired, and his arm gone with it almost to the shoulder. The suit will seal itself around the wound, he thought, in sudden massive shock that made all things seem trivial. He saw the reading machine snatched up from the table in the claws of the berserker, and the launch's weapons struck again. A fresh gust of escaping atmosphere whirled through the cruiser from a newly-ruptured compartment, and with the last glow of his consciousness the Commander could see stars. His first feeling when his wits came back was sheer astonishment at being still alive. Astonishment deepened when he realized that he had somehow been brought on board the armored launch. All four bunks in its tiny sickbay were full of wounded, and men and women and machines were steadily at work, passing back and forth continually in the small space between the bunks. The Second Officer came in to report, relief dawning on his face when he saw that Ridolfi was getting up and evidently in shape to resume his command. Shock and loss of blood had been treated, pain blocked, and bandages sealed the wound from which a new arm could one day be made to grow. The Second made his report concisely. The launch was now within the nebula, its defenses alertly repelling or safely detonating -- so far -- all the torpedoes that the berserker had sent after it. The battle had ground to a halt, otherwise, in mutual though incomplete destruction. What was left of the cruiser had now been abandoned by both contending forces. Before pulling back deep within the nebula, the launch had dared to delay long enough to follow distress signals and pick up two suited survivors who had, it seemed, somehow been blown clean away from the embattled cruiser in the last stages of the fighting. One of the survivors was Commander Ridolfi himself. The other... "That makes nineteen people on the air and food," the Second Officer mused, as they stood looking down at the collapsed shape of Otto Novotny, slumped in total exhaustion in a corner of the small dayroom where there hardly seemed room for his gross form. "Still, we should be able to recycle, and make supplies last until we're eventually picked up..." "I don't know if there'll be nineteen or not, for very long." Ridolfi's voice was hard as that of one just going into battle, not coming out of it, and his eyes were welded on the fat civilian. "Sir?" The Second didn't get it at all, not yet. "I mean, Mister, that unless I get some questions answered by this man here, and answered damn fast. I'm going to convene a formal court and press charges against him of voluntarily aiding a berserker. " There were only six people in the dayroom when the first informal inquiry began; the Commander didn't want to prejudice possible jurors if the thing came to a formal trial, which he was empowered to give even civilians when in space and in the face of the enemy. As Novotny, by now somewhat recovered though still slow of movement and blinking a bit bewilderedly, was ushered in and shown to the seat across the table from him, the Commander was simultaneously handed a note from the other side. It informed him that the berserker had just been observed dropping out of normal space in the area of the battle. Instruments showed it departing the local area, having evidently completed such emergency repairs as it could manage on the spot. A reading on the subspace signals of its departure gave a vector for its probable destination that deepened the lines carved down through Ridolfi's cheeks. A silence grew in the room, until Ridolfi spoke. "This is not yet a trial, Mr. Novotny. But I warn you that there may be one before we get back to a planet, if we ever do; or are picked up by another human ship, if we ever are. If there is a trial, you will be charged with voluntarily aiding a berserker, and conviction will carry an almost certain penalty of death." Exhaustion and puzzlement seemed to be absorbed almost at once within the layers of fat as Novotny pulled himself together. "Ah. I stand ready, of course. Commander, to answer any questions on my behavior that you may have." "That's good. Frank answers will be required." Ridolfi tried to keep his one hand from fidgetting before him on the table. "On board the cruiser, in a combat situation, you deliberately interfered with my attempt to destroy (he databank containing your encyclopedia. Do you deny it?" Novotny was sitting very still, as if he feared that movement !! Donald A. Wollheim, Publisher To launch # we have two John I ! Brunners; the first paperback ediI ; of # projected just a few years  I further. It's a mind-tingler! And we ! ; have a new printing, with a terrific ! Josh Kirby cover, of Brunner's out ; triple treasure of time and space. I We intend to keep John Brunner ! in print! ; (UY#-#)  (UY#-#) ; Don Wollheim has another "first" I ; by M.A. Foster, a substantial and ; I fascination-packed novel. Wait till ! ! you see Kelly Freas's cover! Kelly ! ; is thrilled with it, himself. ; ' (UYI #-#) ; j been highly praised in Analog, j ; Saberhagen, of Berserkers fame. !  (UYI #- #) ;; Gerard Klein, France's leading sf ; ' lions of light-years. It is a package ; of perpetual wonders!  ' (UYI ##) E.B. Wollheim ; j #th FI. j; #I Ave. of the Americas i! New York, N Y. #  ; y  f  -- l might land him in further trouble of some kind. He thought before answering, and his face maintained a frown. 'No, I do not deny that, Commander." The Commander paused, then put his arm out on the table, fingers opened, elbow straight, a dominating gesture. "You do not. Very well. My intention in destroying that data, sir, was to prevent its use as an astrogational aid by the berserker. If you wanted to save it, it was surely not for yourself. Did you expect that the berserker might accord you some favorable treatment if you..." Novotny was shaking his head. "I very seriously doubt that the data in the encyclopedia will do the enemy the least bit of good, in this case. Nor did I wish to help the enemy." The Commander's voice was relentlessly unchanged. "On the cruiser, you and I both saw the berserker going after the astrogational databank, which it evidently needed but didn't get. "We also know the enemy is severely damaged, which means it will be looking for some comparatively near planet where it can commandeer machinery and materials to repair itself; in addition, of course, to wiping out as many unprotected human lives there as it can reach. Because we fought it to a standstill here in space doesn't mean it won't be able to poison an atmosphere and depopulate a planet, if it comes on one only lightly defended or takes one unaware. Is all this news to you?" "I think I understand all this, Commander." "Let those who are here with us be witness that you do." Ridolfi glanced briefly round at the faces of the others, all of them staring now at the accused. "Because so far you are answering yourself right into a trial. Mister Novotny. There are only two things, basically, that a berserker ever wants or needs; victims, and facilities for repair and refitting. And you've shown this one where to go for both of them." Novotny slumped a little in his chair and closed his eyes. But when he opened them his voice was as steady as before. "Commander, if I am. indeed on trial for my life, or likely to be, then I would like to hear the charges and the evidence as fully as possible before I try to answer them. Go on." "Very well." Ridolfi nodded grimly. "You came on board the Dipavamsa with two copies of your new edition, one of which was subsequently and routinely stowed aboard this launch, along with some other baggage not immediately in use. That copy is still here and available, and since going off combat alert I've fed it into our computer and asked for a readout -- as the berserker can readily do with the copy you gave it -- of all inhabited planets within seven light-years of where our battle was fought. That's about as far as that berserker is going to get without repairs; and extending the radius another light year or so brings no new planets in." The Commander had a paper which he now consulted. "There are seven inhabited planets to be found, according to the Encyclopedia Galactica, within that radius. They are Angkor Apeiron, Comparettia, Epirus, Francavilla, Han Kao, Reissner, and Yang given for each." He put one piece of paper on the table and took another from a pocket of his shirt. "I have here part of a spare copy of the Military Information Sheet given us when we filed our flight plan before departing on this trip. Among other things, it lists the six inhabited planets in this same region that have notable ground defenses, or fleet units standing by, or both. As one more bit of evidence, Mr. Novotny, let me state now that you were also a witness with me that a copy of this list of the six defended planets was also seized by the berserker. Any denials yet?" Ridolfi's fingers were shaking and he put the second paper down. "Not yet, Commander." "Though whether you understood the full implications of that seizure at the time..." "I had... some idea, I suppose, of what the implications were. Proceed." Ridolfi read: "The six defended planets on the military list for this region are: Comparettia, Epirus, Francavilla, Han Kao, Reissner, and Yang Ch'i. Notably missing from this military list is Angkor Apeiron." The Commander pushed his second paper out on the table beside the first, where anyone who wished might look them over, and then produced a third. He went on: "According to the latest census figures, as given in this EG article, this world has thousand inhabitants. Its chief export industries are crystal growing and natural honey. The spaceport is small, but probably the berserker could plunder it. for useful machines and materials after it has wiped out what appears to be an undefended populace. The Commander needed a moment before he could continue. "Angkor Apeiron was discovered by Chang Izanagi, of Hathor, in # CE... first colonized only ten standard years later." His voice was starting to shake a little like his hand. "I suppose your reference work is quite reliable in these particulars? I mean, about there being eleven Novotny paused for thought, began to speak, then stopped and shook his head and tried again. "The EG is the most reliable general reference work in human history, Your Honor -- Commander -- whatever I am to call you now -- " " 'Commander' will still do." " -- when it is used for the purposes for which it is intended. Which is to say that it was never meant to serve as a manual of doit-yourself medicine, or law, or astrogation either. It is a means by which one can verify, or learn, a fact; check a date or name; obtain entree to almost any field of knowledge, and learn where to go for further..." "Yes. Spare us the sales talk, we're not in the market for a set right now." Nobody cracked a smile. "Now here in your reliable reference work, which you gave the enemy as a present, are the precise coordinates for the Apeiron system; Sector Omicron #, Ring Eleven #, Galactic Latitude # North. These figures are correct, are they not? Hasn't the EG a competent editorial staff, with the technical and scientific knowledge..." "The staff at the home office is more than competent. Commander. It is very good indeed. I speak from personal experience." The Commander leaned forward. "Then what, Mr. Novotny, is going to save the inhabitants of Angkor Apeiron from the consequences of your action?" Novotny leaned back, somewhat haughtily, as if he had at last taken affront. "Only the fact. Commander, that the inhabitants of Angkor Apeiron do not exist." There was a silence in the dayroom, as if each person who looked at the speaker were waiting for his last words to somehow clear themselves out of the air, or for some great hand to reach in from outside the little ship and mend the broken spring of sanity. The Commander, his shakiness shocked away, was the first to reply: "You mean... you claim to have some knowledge... that the planet has already been evacuated, or wiped out?" "I mean, sir, that the star Apeiron has no planets. It has never had any. When the berserker arrives there it will find no victims and no material help; and if your estimate of its damaged condition is as accurate as I would like to believe, before it can go on to some other world it will have died, if that is the proper word, of the injuries your crew has so gallantly inflicted on it." "But..." The Second Officer was starting a disbelieving protest. Novotny rounded on him sharply. "Why do you suppose the military authorities protected six settled planets in this region and ignored a seventh?" "Lack sufficient forces..." "Bah. Correct me if I am wrong, Commander, but would not the general or admiral in charge be more likely to spread his forces thinner, and not leave defended, since this sector has become a combat zone? Of course his forces are probably spread all too thin already, which is why I thought it good to direct our late antagonist to a desert system, rather than letting it go challenge some of them. " Ridolfi had recovered, or almost. "Desert system? But this EG entry... you claim your encyclopedia is the most reliable..." Novotny was holding up a pudgy, magisterial hand, and his face had eased into something that approached a smile. "I will explain, as I have promised. But to do so I must briefly go far afield from berserkers and space warfare." His accuser had not yet relaxed a bit. "Do so. Go as far as you like. But be sure that you come back." Novotny took another moment to marshall his thoughts before he spoke. "Suppose... suppose that you, Commander, are a ruthlessly good businessman, back on Earth or one of the other crowded worlds. And you decide that there is money to be made in purveying information to the public, even as EG makes money. You decide that you will compile and sell a general reference work. Or perhaps one more specialized -- on ga lac to graph y, let us say, listing and describing all the inhabited and explored planets as well as other bodies in the Galaxy that are for some reason interesting. "You decide that you will put a great deal less work into your encyclopedia than we put into ours, and therefore be able to sell yours for a great deal less money, while including the same information we include. How? The most direct expedient is of course to copy all your articles verbatim from ours; but this the laws and courts, alas for your enterprise, are never going to allow. You are forced to the inconvenience of at least rewriting our material somewhat as you crib. "Given a little computer help, to rearrange the syntax and replace words with their synonyms, this will not be such an arduous task as might at first appear. Even might be rehashed and reprinted, in slightly different format, in a quite reasonable time. Behold! And Commander Ridolfi's Encyclopedia of All Knowledge is available for the home data bank, at a much lower fee than ours... never mind that you will not provide your customers with the constant updating service that ours receive. "So! Even with much rewriting, your basic idea is still illegal, still infringes upon our copyrights, does it not? Well,, now the answer is no longer quite so clear-cut. But believe me, our lawyers will try, have tried in similar cases, to sue you for a bundle, as soon as they find out what you have done. "Now you show up for trial, and are on the witness stand, though not with your life at stake of course... Commander Ridolfi, I the prosecuting attorney ask you: Is it true or not, that you have compiled your so-called reference work virtually entirely from EG? Now think carefully, for on your answer your whole defense will stand or fall. "Of course it is not true! you answer ringingly. You used the Merchant Astrogation banks, you used periodicals and the records from dusty archives, you looked in books, you queried eminent authorities in many fields, just as does the great EG itself. "Ohh? I ask, and now my voice is of the softest, and I cast an eye toward the jury. Then tell me, sir, which of these many indispensable sources did you use to cross-check your information on the planet Angkor Apeiron?" There was another silence in the dayroom, a different sort of silence this time, and death that had all along seemed close was suddenly light years off again, at one with the berserker's wake that faded in subspace. Novotny felt the difference and began to sag. "Because you see, sir, we have made this entry up, population, industries, discovery date and all, as encyclopedists have made up entries for the same reason from very ancient times. We made it up to catch such plagiaristic fish as you, and put it as bait for you within the great EG, and nowhere else in the great universe of worlds or information storage does Angkor Apeiron exist... there are a number of other baits like this one. Commander, among our like this , one, I had a hand in making up myself; but how many there are altogether I do not know; no one man or woman knows them all. The ordinary' user is of course never going to hear of Angkor Apeiron anysVhere and is therefore never going to look it up. If he comes upon it while browsing at his reading machine, he is only treated to a dull and minor fantasy that he will soon forget." Novotney let himself sink back into a chair that no longer seemed to be a dock above the edge of death. Then he turned his head to a wallscreen showing space, and looked off into the nebular cloudbanks of the Deep. "I wonder if it can even wonder how it was tricked, or how it tricked itself...I know that it could never understand."  Science iHoti Semeyou'll find it the Science Fiction Writers of America  Market Reports Where To Sell SF  Conference Reports  The SF Publishing Field  People  Places m SF  Pilot os of Authors . I: vents  Articles on Writing  Internal Organizational Doings  Future Studies  Letters  SymposiumDiscussion Transcripts And Introducing a Now Supplement Covering academic affairs, with articles by critics, writers, and teachers of SF. letters, calendar information, announcements. Contributions from Bulletin subscribers invited. A  Writers  College A High School Teachers  Students  Libraries  Readers  Critics  Ldilms Subscriptions: # single and I double special annual Nebula Awards issues per year. One year#;iwo yearslH. Sample copy, postpaid, SI .#. Complete back issues available: individual A. L. van Vogt Ursula k. LeGum (fordun K Dickson Anne McCaffrey James Gunn Damon knight Burry N. Malzberg Joanna Russ lany Niven Robert Hoskins Kingsley Amis Harry Harrison Poui Anderson Robert Bloch Clifford Sunak Katherine Kurt Don Pleil David Harris and "Received by almost # members of the Science Finikin Writers of America I cleopatra amid the kudzu Do you know what kudzu is? Kudzu. Most people who live in a domed city, even the Urban Nucleus of Atlanta, aren't like to know. How many of you have been outside our huge, geodesic walnut? I know about kudzu for two reasons: when I was very little my grandmother used to tell me about it and, more impressively maybe, I am one of those who have been into the Open: Japan invades. Far Eastern vines Run from the clay banks they are Supposed to keep from eroding, Up telephone poles. Which rear, half out of leafage, As though they would shriek... James Dickey's description of kudzu in the opening lines of a poem entitled "Kudzu." It's a good description, too, especially the part, about the telephone poles shrieking. Not too many standing telephone poles out there anymore, but pine trees, old barns, collapsing fire towers -- all of these do seem to be shrieking as the merciless kudzu clambers over them. Kudzu. Pueraria lobata, native to Japan, imported during a precious century to keep the red clay from washing away. Baroque, vegetable architecture. My grandmother told me about it before I ever saw it. My last name is Noble, but Zoe, my grandmother, gave me my first one: Clio. I remember Zoe very well even though she lived with us only the last three years of her life and died when I was five. Also, I have a photograph of my grandmother that she took herself, using a tripod and timer: a large black-and-white one. This photograph, which sits on top of my visicom console as I write this, gives me a hand-hold on Zoe's heart and on several generations of the past. The past is important to me. Just as you have to hack your way out of furiously growing kudzu to attain a vantage point on the surrounding terrain, sometimes you have to rise above and survey the past in order to get the lay of your own soul. Zoe understood that, and I think that's why my arents, after once renouncing er and packing her off to the Geriatrics Hostel, let her, in her seventy-second year, stick me with a monicker like Clio. But, having bridged a generation and walked over that bridge into my grandmother's life, I find that I like my name OK. In Greek mythology, you know, Clio was the Muse of History. (Ta da!) The piece of history I'm telling now occurred just last year, but really it takes in many more human seasons than just #, month of Summer. It's the story of how three of us on a resources-reclamation team, in the employ of the Human Development Commission (the very same authority that, nineteen years ago, disbanded Zoe's experimental septigamoklan in the Geriatrics Hostel), went out into the Open to fetch back several people to our Urban Nucleus. Although I was only twenty-one last summer. I'd been out on three missions before the one this story is about: all routine, all predictable. We'd "reclaimed ' a number of people with desirable technical skills or influential relatives in the city by going out, finding their kudzu-camouflaged encampments, and asking them to return with us. Upon the promise of enfranchisement and respectable jobs, they all had: every one of them. They were flattered that an rr team had been sent out for them. Our efforts were part of what the bureaucrats in the Commission called the "Fifth Evacuation Lottery" -- although it wasn't an evacuation at all in the way the first four had been, when the domes were going up sixty and seventy years ago (#-#, in case you're counting: a neat decade). The Fifth Evacuation Lottery is another thing altogether, not an evacuation but a series of carefully planned manhunts. The three of us who went out last summer were Newjyn Yates, the team leader; Alexander Guest, a man of swarthy complexion although, unlike Yates, not a black; and me, Clio Noble. Three was the optimum number for such teams; it had something to do Twice before I'd been on teams with Newlyn Yates, and I was a little bit dithery about him: he did things to my sense of equilibrium, sabotaged it mostly. But Yates was all poker spine, set jaw, and unflappable decorum, and we'd never come close to bodyburning, despite the opportunities spending all that time in the Open naturally provides. Yates was awfully interior, he was ingrown. In the Open you couldn't get him to uncoil, he did everything as if by an invisible manual. Off duty, you never got a chance to see him. Alexander Guest, a big, mahogany-colored man with a graggy profile, was probably ten years older than Yates. He looked like he ought to be wearing moccasins and the traditional turban of the old Creek Indians -- for good reason, it turned out. Before our assignment last summer. I'd never met him before, never even seen him in the Comihission Authority tower. He was just insane enough to like traipsing through kudzu; you could tell by the way the wilderness polled up in his muddy eyes. He was insane in other ways, too. But this I found out in the Open. On the day I met him in the rr section of the Human Development Tower, he just looked bummish and uncouth. We were sitting in plastic chairs in the carpeted anteroom of Yates' office, two zombies rising out of the deadness of sleep at six o'clock in the morning: even so, I had to admit that the craggy, brown man whose bulk seemed to overflow the fragile cup of his chair was more awake than I. 'Lo," he said. An orotund rumble. I nodded. "Looks like we're gonna be team members. You know what this one's about?" "No," I said. "Do you?" "Think SO. " H e said this matter-of-factly rather than smugly, but I still didn't feel like asking him the natural follow-up question. So, shifting in his wobbly chair (with him in it, it looked like it had been stolen from a Van-Ed elementary division classroom), he said, "What's yOur name, Miz?" I told him. "Cleo," he said, missing it by a letter. "Short for Cleopatra. Married up with her brother and bodyburned with two Romans. Well, Cleo, you're the first redhaired 'Gyptian I've ever seen. Nice to meet you." I didn't correct him about my name. I did manage the bogus courtesy of nodding: again. That was all I could manage. "History's a pastime of mine," he said after a while. "My name's Guest, Alexander Guest. That's how I'm listed in the UrNu census anyhow, and even here at the Tower. Really, though, it's an alias. "The alias I'd rather go by," he said after musing for a while, "is Menewa. But it's hard to get people in an Urban Nucleus to call you that. All the forms say Last name, first name, middle initial.' You write down somepin like Menewa' they jes' stamp INsend 'em back to you. You see, Cleo, I'm an Indian. The name Menewa..." Fortunately, he got cut off because Newlyn Yates, trim in a one-piece worksuit and street slippers, glided through the anteroom and into his office. Guest didn't have time to lapse into an incomprehensible Muskohogean dialect: the words "Come in" floated back to us as Yates disappeared, and the Indian Menewa and the 'Gvptian Cleopatra exchanged a glance, got up, and followed their black pharoahchieftain into the dark. In the center of Yates' metal desk -- once Yates had coasted the false wood surface aside -- you could see an illuminated projection well; in fact, that was all we see when we came into his office. Yates was standing behind the desk and he beckoned us to take up positions opposite him. Then he pushed a button so that a map of tne transit tunnels leading out of Atlanta to the other Urban Nuclei appeared in the projection well. "We'll take a transit-car to this station," Yates said, pointing at the map. "The juncture of the Miami and Savannah tunnels, southeast of here. Then we ll have to go to the end of the Savannah tributary, dismantle the filter system on one of the ventilation units, climb through, and strike out on foot. The biomonitor-relay people have one of our targets placed at about forty-five kilometers due east of the tunnel juncture." Yates' father had once been the director of the city's Biomonitor Agency, but in the last fifteen years the Agency had extended its operations to include surveillance of the natives of the countryside; this was in addition to the medical monitoring of all dome-dwellers. A target, both then and now, was a human being who was being monitored. "Hot damn," I said. An old expression of my grandmother's. "How did they manage that?" "An implant tab at the nape of our subject's neck, they told me," Yates said. "A month ago -- two months ago -- he came into the city." "Why?" "The Agency told me he brought a truckload of peanuts up here, using what's left of the old highway system. While here, he was drugged, implanted, and afterwards pumped by a hypnotistphysician at Grady Memorial. He's not aware of the implant tab or the fact that he was questioned." "Why didn't we just keep him here when he came to the city? It doesn't make sense to go out and fetch him now." I was doing all the asking: Alexander Guest, the gingerbread Indian, was standing hunch-shouldered and openmouthed beside me. "The man's name is Jonah Trap," Yates said, irritated with me, the projection well giving his face the demonic geometry of a mask. "A black. But we're not going after him, Miz Noble. We're after two people whose intelligence and ability the city needs and who're now apparently living with Trap near the old town of Toombsboro. You were selected for this assignemnt because one of the people is a woman: the Commission Authority believes you may be able, far better than Mr. Guest or I, to persuade her to return with us." "Why was I chosen?" Indian Alex said, surprising both Yates and me. "I thought they explained that to you. You met Trap while he was here, they told me; they said you'd even been into that area of the Open before. Is that true?" "Yep." "Then those are your reasons. You ought to be helpful." Then Yates said, "And in case the question seems to logically present itself now, I'm going because I'm ood at taking teams out and ringing them back entire. The fact I'm black probably won't hurt much either, not in this instance." "Well," I said, "who are the people? The man . and the woman?" "That, Miz Noble, I can't tell you till we're on our way to Toombsboro." "Why not?" "If I could tell you that,"I said, "I could tell you the other. Couldn't I?" "Not necessarily. Maybe the Commission Authority just wants to be sure we don't spread our targets' names around before we leave. You could easily tell us that without telling us the names of the targets." "Well, Miz Noble, if you have it all figured out, why ask?" Yates was an icicle with an iron bar inside it, and I had just put my lily-white foot so far into my mouth that I was gnawing on ankle bone. Hot damn, I said to myself: an old expression of my grandmother's. Aloud I said, "I don't have it all figured out. I didn't even know we had a tunnel to Old Savannah: Savannah's not one of the Urban Nuclei. Never was, was it?" "It's about one-tenth of a tunnel," Yates said, letting his finger trace the route in the projection well. "A dead-ender. Anyway, the geology of the coastal region wouldn't permit the construction of a viable tunnel, even if there were people there to get to. Same with Miami. Most of the TransSeminole 'tunnel," you know, is above-ground and hooded." He tapped the illuminated map. "Once we exit the main tunnel near the Ocmulgee mound here," tapping again, "we'll head down the dead-ender and then surface well to the east of Macon. Then, a kudzu-fouled walk in the Open. We may be able to use the old state highway -- #, I think -- for a good part of the way. That should ease it a little for us." Guest said, "That highway's tom up and overgrown, # is -- at least over here where we're, gonna come out." He shook his head. "Crazy." "It doesn't matter," Yates said. "We'll get there, Mr. Guest." In live more minutes the briefing was over, and Yates turned us out of the office, out of the Tower, for the rest of the day. An open day. "You like to get some coffee, Cleo?" Guest asked me. "No thanks," I said. "See you at six o'clock tomorrow morning." I went back to my cubicle on Level #, under. That's where, a quarter of a century ago, my parents started from: Level #. II the general toombs cornstalk brigade The transit tunnels are dark; they smell of the dampness of concrete. Even before construction on the domes of the Urban Nuclei had begun, the entire Federation-wide network of tunnels was blasted into existence by an arsenal of immaculately sanitary H-bombs: grrr-choom, grrrchoom, grrrrr-whumpf! Strangely, we don t use the tunnels that much. On the morning after our conference in the Human Development Tower, an open transit-car carried us in eerie silence to the Miami-Savannah juncture, where, before we turned into the Savannah tributary, I knew we were passing pretty darn close to the old Ocmulgee Mounds. At these mounds and the territory called the Ocmulgee Old Fields, the Creek Indians had long ago formed the Creek Indian Confederacy. Several prehistoric cultures had thrived here, too. I started wondering. Maybe the domes of the Urban Nuclei had been raised from the same impulse that had motivated Kheops in Egypt and the Mound Builders in Georgia. Oh, in these two cases I know the immediate motives diverge: Pharoah wanted a splendid tomb whereas the Indians wished their flat-topped pyramids to serve as the thrones of the gods. But if Pharoah believed himself a deity, a god incarnate, then his tomb was also a throne, and the common denominator in the two instances is humankind's need to exalt something larger than itself. A religious motive, finally. Anyhow, that's my belief, and I'm not talking about the OrthoUrban Church, either. I've tried to voice it once or twice, but of a twenty-two-year-old woman with red hair, elicit only peeved looks ("The girl thinks she s Bertrand Russel, Tom") or curt dismissals ("Sophomoric bullshit, Clio"). So I reserve these ruminations now for accounts like this one. Except I probably won't be writing any more accounts like this one. Circumstances change. But for the beam of a single headlamp, our resourcesreclamation team rode in absolute darkness. Th e winds of our blastborne passage smelled of concrete, concrete and iron. Yates slowed at the Miami-Savannah juncture and negotiated the turn into the southeastward tributary of the subterranean network: Guest had to get out and switch the transit-rails. Then off we went again, the Ocmulgee Old Fields behind us, well to the west. We'd been traveling for three hours. I shouted into the resurging wind of our movement: " Now can you tell us who we're going after?" Turning his head, Yates permitted his thin profile to carve itself in the air: ' Wait till we're out! You've waited this long!" In fifteen minutes the wind began to die, the walls to lose their dizzying speed, and we glided into what I could only think of as Dead-End Station: yellow fluorescents casting a somehow greenish light over the platform here. You half-expected, when you were close enough to see more clearly, to find stalactites on the ceiling. Didn't, though; too mercilessly hot. We got out and began unloading equipment and carrying it up to the platform. Yates wore a myriad tools on his low-slung belt, as well as a holster of artificial leather: it contained a laser pistol. (One such weapon to each reclamation team, and the team leader carried it.) Then Yates pointed at the ventilation unit at the top of the tunnel's final wall. "OK," he said. "Let's dismantle that grate." Guest climbed up the maintenance rungs to the unit and began working to take the filter apart. The filter systems had been installed when the Federation had been worried about the tunnel's Internal Environmental Control that the Open's tainted atmosphere would spill into the network and strangle us with the wastes we had fled from. If that's what we'd fled from. The Open had never been so foully tainted as that. Never. The first reclamation team had carried oxygen canisters and over-the-head masks (which made them look like startled rhesus monkeys when they put them on: perforated speakers, plastiglass eyes, and all), but its members hadn't had to use this equipment. And ninety per cent of Atlanta's people still believe you can't go outside. Most of them, if they knew differently, still wouldn't rush to re-colonize the wilderness. "This thing's rusted," Guest said, swaying up there on the maintenance ladder. "Won't budge." So yates had to go up and cut both the filter system atid the grate out of their moorings with the laser pistol. After the area around the ventilation unit had cooled, we all climbed through, weighted with paraphernalia, into the Open: Guest first, then me, then Newlyn Yates. And the first thing we saw was the deformed, rearing landscape: green temples, arabesques of Kiidzu, pagodas to the gods of rampant fertility. The Orient had invaded Georgia, invisible samurai crouched in the vines. The wilderness shouted at us, and the sky -- this always amazed The job they gave Clio Noble was tying flaming-red markers on trees ana rotted fence posts, anything up-jutting. "Hell." Alexander Guest said. "She don't need to do that. You got a wristcompass and I could smell our way back to the station." He lifted his big head and whufUed two or three times at the air, a comic and lordly bear in the chapel of Ballantine ##I Books A Division of Random House, Inc. What a spectacular year # has been for our science-fiction list -- more titles selling more copies to more people than ever before. # was the big bestseller that has already been back to press several times. Hard to keep up with the unprecedented reorders -- but we're coping, so that the book will be in stock at all times...along with Arthur's classic Childhood's End, now reissued and both! # was also the year of Icerigger, our own Alan Dean Foster's survival novel that took off like a shot and is still outselling most other books in the category. Why? Who knows? Perhaps the marvelous Dean Ellis cover moved the books off the racks; or maybe the cover looked enough like the hardcover bestseller Alive; or maybe all the Star Trek Log fans followed Foster to science fiction. Or maybe a combination of all these factors -- or maybe none. But we think the book sold its bloody head off because Alan is a damn good writer, and sf readers are desperately looking for the kind of adventure fiction he writes so well. Also in '#, we introduced several top science-fiction authors to the list -- authors who, for one reason or another, had never been published by Ballantine. Back in March, we brought out Frank Herbert's classic chiller Under Pressure, a little gem that is already in its third printing and has become a permanent fixture on our backlist. Then there was Stanley G. Weinbaum -- the best of, that is. Some of our sales honchos wanted to know "What's a Weinbaum?" So they read the big beautiful collection that introduces our Classic Library -- and they found out. L. Sprague de Camp appeared on our science-fiction list for the first time in '#, as did Ray Gallun and -- you guesses it! -- Leigh Brackett! In addition to books by the old pros, we featured several smashing first novels by Suzy McKee Chamas, by that crazy cartoonist-cum-author William Rotsler and, lest we forget, by Waldrop  Saunders with their wacky, wonderful Texas-Israeli War. So much for #!    Now on to # and January's big book The Best of Planet Stories # I . edited by Eric John Stark's favorite lady, Leigh Brackett. Planet Stories was that late, great pulp magazine of the #s and #s that featured strange adventures on other worlds -- lots of larger-than-life swashbucklers and lovely damsels in distress. Quite a combo! Here is heroic fiction at its best -- a dynamite collection culled from the pages of the greatest pulp sf magazine. Most of these stories have never been reprinted; many of them are appearing in paperback for the first time. Leigh has included by popular demand (or at least on request by the publisher) her famous collaboration with Ray Bradbury, "Lorelei of the Red Mist," first published back in # and now something of a classic. Then there's "The Rocketeers Have Shaggy Ears" (what a title!) and Fred Brown's immortal "The Star-Mouse" (who will ever forget Mitkey Mouse?)! And these s lots more in this big book, not least Leigh Brackett's penetrating portrait of an era she helped make happen. Not to be missed!    Donald J. Pfeil is the editor of Vertex , the slick sf magazine. Exchanging his blue pencil (at least, for as long as it takes to write a novel) for a typewriter, Don has come up with Voyage to a Fore got ten Sun -- a rousing space opera. Trader Zim was doomed to spend # years in isolation on some god-forsaken planet unless he agreed to accompany the President of Earth back to his home planet in a ship that was # years old! It was going to be a I-o-n-g trip. We liked Voyage so much we instantly signed on for his next novel...and the one after that...and... ! Don't miss it! the forest. "Suppose something happens to you. Guest," Yates said. "Or to me. Maybe Clio...Miz Noble," he emended, "will have to get back here on her own." I grinned at him, and the martinet in Yates revived. "Miz Noble will set the rags, and that's it." So off we went, angling northeast in order to intercept the ruins of State Highway #, Clio Noble tying markers the color of her hair at intervals of roughly a hundred meters -- unless the eclipsing vegetation or a turn in our progress demanded them more often. Langorously swinging his machete, Indian Alex marched point. Newlyn Yates, good team leader that he was, brought up the rear. Two brown thrashers (once upon a time, the state bird) and a logy cardinal. Which was funny enough -- in context, mind you -- to make me chuckle out loud; in that knee-high kudzu "brown thrashers" was especially good. "Don't get to laughing so hard," Yates said from behind me, "you forget to keep an eye open for snakes. They love this stuff." Guest stopped and turned around. "My little brothers," he said. I glared. He'd almost lopped off my head with his machete. 'Sense me," he said, wiping his brow with one mesh sleeve. "It's snakes, though. Since I'm an Indian they're s'posed to be my little brothers: snakes, lizards, alligators, all like that. But I saw a green mamba at the Grant Park Zoo two years ago and got so crawly I had to get out of there." His shoulders shuddered. "Went right home." "If you've been out here before," Yates accused, "you've seen snakes plenty of times. ' "Yeah, but I didn't come 'specially to look at 'em." Then he said something both clumsily poetic and, right then, incomprehensible: "This Hothlejjoya ain't no herpetologist: no sir. ' And started hacking again. We did see some snakes, too -- as we always did in the Open. One was a coral snake, up from Florida no doubt, that we gave a wide berth. Guest waved Yates and me around it and whispered to me as I went by, "Hope we don't run across any asps, Cleo." I thought he was being a smart Alex until I deduced from his head movements and inflection that he really did hope that. Literally, he meant it. An asp in Georgia, a creature as alien as that! At one o'clock we found some shade, a knoll in the forest of pine and kudzu. Some moss actually grew at the base of the slash pine we decided to camp under. For lunch. We drank from our canteens and v nibbled at our dried rations. "Well," I said. "How 'bout now?" Yates looked at me. "How 'bout now what?" Imperial annoyance. "Telling us who we've come after this time. I think it's a pretty safe wager we won't leak the word to someone disreputable." "OK," Yates said. I noticed that Guest, his heavy jaw working on a dehydrated vitamin bar, was gazing off into the distant portals of kudzu, apparently indifferent to Yates' impending revelation. Well, he'd told me he thought he knew what this mission was all about; maybe he did.  Yates said, "Do you know the name Carlo Bitler?" "I know we're not looking for him," I said. "He was a half-caste demagogue who was assassinated in the UrNu Capitol Building almost forty years ago." "Thirty-seven. And he wasn't a demagogue, Miz Noble." Archly he said this: very archly. "OK," I said. "Beg your pardon. Why do you mention him?" "We're looking for his wife," Yates announced, "and for the son of the man who assassinated Bitler, Emory Coleman. We think the two of them are together. Fiona Bitler was Coleman's teacher in a Van-Ed program for precocious children before the two of them disappeared." "Great Maynard's ghost!" I was really excited: that's an expletive for thugboys and sentimental politicians. "How long ago was that?" "Thirty-two years." "You've got it all memorized! How old does that make Fiona Bitler and the little boy she was teaching?" "The 'little boy' is now fortyone, Miz Noble, and Fiona Bitler has to be in her mid-sixties. In thirty years people age." Which was about the stupidest thing I'd ever heard Yates say. He was melancholy, though. To cover his emotion he lifted the canteen and drank. Indian Alex hadn't stopped munching. None of what we a just been talking about impressed him, his eyes still veered away into pine copses and viny cathedrals. When he did look at us again, well into Yates' and my awkward silence, he said, "Toombsboro was named for Robert Toombs, I think." He wiped vitamin-bar crumbs from his hands. "Robert Toombs was an unusual man. Confederate general who escaped the yankees in the last year of the war and ended up in London. Came back to Georgia later, but never would swear his loyalty to the Union." "Yes, sir," Yates said, annoyance surfacing again. "Old Toombs was a real jewel." "Hitler's your hero," I said by way of mediation (they hadn t asked for it, though); "maybe Toombs is his. Everyone has his own heroes." I remembered a story about Toombs that a professor of mine had always relished telling: In an early year of the war the old secessionist had bragged to a friend that one Georgia brigade with cornstalks could defeat any bunch of yankees sent against them. After the war the friend reproached Toombs for this bit of brag. Well, Toombs drawled (my professor drawled it, anyhow), we could of -- but them yankee bastuds wouldn't fight with cornstalks. (Ho ho.) But it wasn't a story that would amuse Yates, though; so, out there in the Open, I didn't tell it. "Not a hero of mine," Guest said. "When that war broke out there wasn't an Indian left in Georgia, least not officially: only white men and Negro slaves. But Toombs was a man who knew where he stood, that's for sure." "Let's go," Yates said. He was already standing up. "Wait a minute," I said. "Heroes aside, what're Fiona Bitler and that old pupil of hers doing out here near Toombsboro? Strange place for them to be, isn't it?" Without looking at me Yates began jockeying his implementlined belt into place over his hips. i ohan Trap's farming out here, e reports say. He's Fiona Bitler's first cousin: son of her mother's brother. When she and the boy left the city in '#, they naturally went to Trap." "And they've been living out here thirty years?" "Off and on. It isn't completely clear." "So why do we, in this funky Year of Our Lord, come out here to haul them back to a place they must've wanted out ofr" Which was a question that needed asking. Most of the "indigenous salvageables" our resource reclamation teams brought back to the city had never lived in it before, had never been enfranchised. Fetching runaways was business we didn t engage in. Let the trash go, one of our more intellectual ward reps liked to say. "To persuade them to return. Emory Coleman's a genius, and Mrs. Bitler's husband s been vindicated over and over again for his so-called rabblerousing. Streets have been named after him, schools, housing projects, churches. The woman ought to he able to come back to that. She always wanted natural change, that's why she was a teacher. She ought to be able to die in the city that finally recognized the rightness of her husband's goals. " "Fine recognition," I said. "Implementing the Retrenchment Edicts of '# and crushing that so-called 'Glissador Revolt' three years back, when there wasn't any revolt at all; nothing physical anyhow." This was heresy, but Yates didn't respond to it. His loyalties were cruelly divided:the city employed him, but his pigmentation suffused him with an allegiance no mere emolument or law could undermine. Newlyn Yates wasn't that sort of human being; a soldier maybe, but no mercenary. Ill rasputin at the battle of horseshoe bend About five o'clock on that first day we stumbled out of the green mosques and jumbled pagodas into an open area of sorts. A universal groundcover of kudzu still tripped us up, but now it rose no higher than our upper shins: we waded through it like kids in the shallow end ol a recreation pool. Guest raked the blade of his machete through the vines and felt for the hidden surface. The machete clanged. Guest scraped at the ground-cover. "Well, here she is, Mr. Yates: Highway #." The Ocean Living Institute has been formed to conduct and promote research in oceanography and independent self-sufficient forms of community living on the ocean. It will encourage individuals and business firms to form investment groups to fund construction and operation of ocean based industries, serve as a clearinghouse for ocean living contacts, publish information on legal and other aspects of oceanic settlement, publish information on new concepts in oceanography, aquaculture, and oceanic settlement, and conduct tests on new concepts and devices. the institute is a nonprofit corporation and contributions of cash and supplies are deductible for federal income tax purposes. The institute is in the formative stages, and is especially interested in hearing from people who can help to develop it. Further information is available from, and Contributions should be sent to: # River Road North Arlington, New Jersey # And it was. The vines had simply grown across it. We followed the filigreed roadbed for a while, moving east, and had the easiest time of it the wilderness had so far granted us. Well before sundown, though, we stopped, moved off the roadbed into a copse of deciduous trees (wild precans), and made our camp for the evening. Twilight still twinkling in the tall pines and pecans, Yates told us to go to bed: he would roust us out early, he said, so we could steal a march on the heat. We prepared to sleep on the ground. But tall thunderheads began rolling through the twilight from the northwest, and Yates ordered us to pitch our one-person tents in a kind of triangle, dig run-off trenches, and hurriedly finish supper. The woods began to boom, the branches of the trees to thrash about violently. Huge drops began to fall through the accumulating darkness and the stuttering leaves. Well, no stars this night; no bloated moon and no vivid, glittering constellations. Too bad. Those are things that make being a team member worth all the agitation of soul. From my two previous trips with him I remembered that Yates had sometimes stayed up all night, transfixed, looking at the stars. (How did I know it was all night? Sometimes I stayed up, too, watching him.) Tonight, though, Yates crawled into nis tent before the worst of the deluge hit and fell soundly asleep. A feat I couldn't emulate. It was too noisy. And my soul was agitated: we were going after Fiona Bitler and Emory Coleman! It rained an hour, at least. W'hen it stopped, I looked up and saw a shadowy bulk hunkering next to my tent: Alexander Guest, rocking on his heels in the slow, sloughing, red mud. " 'Lo," he said. "What're you doing?" I said. Not too civilly, maybe. "First watch," he said. "Yates gave me first watch. You can't do it proper from a tent." "Why do we need one at all?" I said. "Nothing out here but snakes, raccoons, and opossums." The answer was that Yates did everything by the manual, even down to assigning watches in the middle of thunderstorms. "Can't sleep, huh?" That question disturbed me a little. I was afraid (ashamed afterwards, though) that Guest was going to propose a mutual settling of the nerves, a little easy bodywarming as a prelude to sleep. I said, "No. But look at Yates. Don't you hate a man who can go off like that, and then stay off?" "I don't hate anybody," he said obliquely. Then, staring into the dark: " 'Cept maybe Andrew Jackson. I've never really forgiven Andrew Jackson." "For what?" "For the way he treated Indians, you know. When that man got elected President, the Civilized Tribes and ever' other Indian in Georgia was doomed. In ten years, violatin' first this treaty, then that, he had all of us cleared out of here: Yamacraw, Creek, Yuchi, Cherokee. That Jackson's one dead fellow I wish was alive, jes' so I could kill him again." "I'd think his being dead so long revenge enough." "No," Guest shook his head. "Death is a sweetness, it's the dying, you know, that's the devil-bitch, always hungry for new meat...I wish ole Jackson was new meat again so I could feed him to the devil-bitch." Death as Goddess, Death as Avenging Female. Well, Indians had considered the white man's failure to isolate his woman during menstruation as the most heinous of obscenities. I could accept the devil-bitch metaphor from Guest even though it would have angered me from anybody else; I could accept it without approving it, just as I could understand but never approve the Indian's fear and awe of a woman in her cycle. Thinking these things, I crawled out of my tent. It seemed rude to carry on a conversation Irom the comfort of my bedding while Guest squatted in the mud. Together we drew a log up to the rain-squelched ashes of our fire and sat down. Yates slept on. Should I assure Indian Alex that I was in a touchable condition? Instead I said, "You told me yesterday your name was an alias. " "Sort of," he said. "It's the name on my birth certificate, but Alexander and Guest certainly ain't Indian names. I'd be closer to it using something like Alexander X, the way some of them old-time black Muslims did. Like the one who got shot in New York, that Malcolm fellow. He didn't know his real name was any more than I do mine -- now." Guest told me that he was the descendant of Cherokee Indians who had escaped into North Carolina at the time of the Great Removal in # and #. Somewhere along the line a great-grandfather had taken the name Guest. "The reason for that," the big man said, "is Guest is one of the most common forms of Gist, and George Gist was the anglo name of Sequoyah." "Sequoyah? The inventor of the Cherokee syllabary?" "Yep. Which I can read. I got a nigh-on complete microfilm facsimile of the Cherokee Phoenix. The Indian newspaper run off at New Echota up in old Gordon County. Got it back in my cubicle." The other reason that Guest was an appropriate name for Alexander's family, he explained, was that they were "guests ' in the city: none of them had ever been granted enfranchisement. "What about Alexander?" I said. "Well, that's from Alexander Creek micco whose father'd been a Scotch trader. If you want to survive in the Urban Nucleus, you know, you can't go around calling yourself Menewa. So I got me a compromise name: Alexander Guest. ' "Why do you want to call yourself Menewa? Is that a Cherokee name?" "No. That's the name of a Creek warrior who called himself Hothlepoya when he was young. That means Crazy War Hunter. He was an unusual man, Menewa was; more unusual than Robert Toombs, even." And, talking slowly, the ground around us steaming so that ghosts seemed to be rising from the heavy, carnal earth, Alexander Guest told me the story of Menewa. By # the Creek Confederacy had fragmented into proand anti-American actions; most of the Upper or Alabama Creeks were hostile to the new American nation, while many of the Lower or Georgia Creeks, hoping for the best, determined to support and befriend it. "A few of these Lower Creeks," Guest said, "was in the pay of the U.S. government. Which you can't blame 'em too much for -- since they was givin' up land right and left and jes' tryin' to survive in a turned-upside-down world." The principal culprit, as Guest saw it, was a half-Scot Lower Macintosh, who led his people in a massacre of the anti-American party of a chief named Weatherford ("Then Scots jes' seemed to have a way with the Indian gals") after Weatherford had directed his own massacre of the soldiers and their families of Fort Mims in Alabama: a Civil War ante-dating the one that gave the world William Tecumseh Sherman. "Got all that straight?" Guest asked. "I don't know. What about Menewa?" "Well, he was a chief of an anti-American faction called the Red Sticks, and he and Macintosh robably saw themselves as the eadliest of enemies. At the battle of Horseshoe Bend in #, the Red Sticks was making a desperation stand against Jackson's Tennessee militia and some proAmerican Indians, and things didn't go too good for Menewa. Macintosh was there, and some Yuchi Indians, and maybe sixhundred or so Cherokee.' "Cherokee?" "Well," Guest said defensively, "they'd been promised all sorts of things. Some of 'em even had friends among the white men. Also, they was pretty sure this country never was gonna be all Indian again. They was doin' what they thought they had to do, jes' like Menewa's Red Sticks was -- unless they was gettin' paid to do it." The battle lasted several hours. Jackson used cannons to bombard the Red Stick positions on the peninsula. Only seventy of the original nine-hundred Red Stick warriors survived, and threehundred women and children were taken as captives. What about Menewa? "H e was shot seven times," Guest said. "Seven times! None of 'em kilt him, though. Then, when he woke up -- he'd been left for dead in the brush, you know -- he took a shot at one of Jackson's militiamen. That fellow shot back. He drilled Menewa right through the cheek, but that didn't kill him, either. Menewa woke up in the middle of the night. He crawled to the river, found him a canoe, and floated down the Tallapoosa to some of the women and children who'd hidden themselves there. Made it alive, too." "Sounds as tough as Rasputin," I said. "Sure. Far as survivin' goes, anyhow. But the real Rasputins at the battle of Horseshoe Bend was Jackson and Macintosh. They took all the Red Sticks' land, all of Menewa's goods and property, too, and Macintosh probably went off thinkin' he'd finished Menewa for good," "He hadn't?" "It took thirteen years, but Menewa got his revenge. Yessir!" In #, against both Creek custom and law, Macintosh ("who was gettin' paid regular from the slate, mind you") ceded to Georgia all the Creek land that hadn't already been signed away in past treaties. "So the Creeks, the big miccos who hadn't been talked to, got together and decided to kill ole Mac. On May Day a bunch of 'em attacked his house and killed the bastard. His son-in-law, too. A lot ol Georgia history writes this up as some sort of tragedy, Cleo, but it was only what the ole traitor deserved. He knew it, too. You bet he did. The best part, though, is this: it was Menewa who actually killed Macintosh." Despite this triumph over his rival, Menewa lived out a story whose conclusion wasn't so happy. In # Menewa went to Washington himself to make a An Informal  Irreverent Science Fiction  Fantasy Journal Edited  Published by Richard E. Geis Issue ## (Feb.) will feature a combination interviewarticle Richard Delap. Also: "Science Fiction's Greatest Disaster -- Hugo Bernsbackl" A Revisionist View by Darrell Schweitzer. Nostalgia -- "Visit To a Pulpy Planet" by Milton F. Stevens. Columnist: Larry Shaw. Every Issue -- The Archives: new book  story lists. Quarterlysatnple I year #two yrs. # P. O. Box # Portland, OR #I new treaty. He didn't give up any new land, but he promised the loyalty of himself and his people to the of the United States. "The land got took over, anyhow," Guest said. "Governor Troup was a cousin of Macintosh, and ne didn't give a damn how many white men tramped all over the Creek and Cherokee territories. He jes' said to hell with this U.S. gov'ment's treaty, and pretty soon some of the Creeks was beggin' for food or livin' in the woods and swamps and tryin' to get by there. Coweta Town, the capital of the Lower Creeks, was full of white land speculators, Cleo, and finally a micco named Eneah Emathla got some of the Creeks together to fight it. That's when Jackson, who was now your president, you know, told his secretary of war to Send troops in and smash up this 'rebellion.' Know who helped the white soldiers do it, Cleo?" Cicadas were whirring in the undergrowth; the night sky looked like a dyer's vat full of torn bed sheets. "Not Menewa?" I said. "Yep. Him and about twothousand of his followers. " "Why?" "Because in '#, you know, he'd pledged his loyalty to the U.S. gov'ment. He'd even taken to wearin' a general's uniform, standard army style, and someone in Washington promised him and his followers they wouldn't have to trek off to Oklahoma like the rest of them." "He sold out his people," I said. "He kep' his word. And the gov'ment broke its. They marched Menewa, a battered ole man, off with all them others, never to come back. And some who saw that ole Red Stick say he wept to go." "Look," I said. "He put his abstract honor above the material well-being of the Creeks. He gave his allegiance foolishly, then acted upon it foolishly." "Damn straight," Guest said, "considerin' who he gave it to. They never once put their, uh, abstract honor above material well-being." Groaning like an arthritic septuagenarian, he stood up and kicked languidly at the muddy ashes of our fire. Questioningly, I looked up at him. "Your watch, Cleo," he said. "You can wake Yates in a coupla hours." Then he lumbered over to his rain-sopped tent, took off his boots, and went to bed. IV aldebaran above, alighieri below That night I got about two hours sleep. We borke camp at four in the morning and moved out; eastward on kudzu-carpeted Highway #. In thirteen hours we probably traveled about thirteen old-style miles. (Twice we saw buckshot-riddled, rusted signs saying things like Gordon #, Irwinton #.) The going was so bad because in places the asphalt had crumbled like a stale graham cracker; briary thickets had reasserted their primacy. A little after Gordon #, Irwinton #, upon which I had tied a red marker, I said, "There's got to be a better way." "Like what? ' Yates said. "How about a belicraft?" "There's two in the whole city now. Besides, some redneck out here would open fire if he saw one." Having got a little beyond the junction of Highways # and # (the latter of which led to the old town of Gordon), we stopped in the evening and made camp again. Five o'clock or so. While gathering firewood with Guest, I asked him if he had known that our "targets" were Fiona Bitler and Emory Coleman. Through an opening in the trees I could see Yates shedding his gear and ragging rubbish out of the circle of our proposed encampment. To me, it seemed a good idea to know where he was. Not, however, to Guest. "Sure," he rumbled. "I knew'." "How?" My voice was quieter than the Indian's: a shush by means of example, I hoped. "I was the one that met Trap when he come into the city. I'm not employed bv the Human Development Commission, you know. Usually I work at one of the dome's receiving points. It's a job you can't do if you're enfranchised, you might get corrupted off the True Path." "But Yates said you'd been out in this area before." "Have. But not any team member on a rr squad. Since I work at the old Interstate # Receiving Point, I'm also a agent between the city and some of the farmers out there. There ain't a single slf-sufficient Urban Nucleus in the whole Federation, spite what the councilmen and ward reps say. Amazes me some people don't believe the truth of that. Anyhow, I've been into the Open beaucoups of times. -- And a few miles from here w # e ain't onna have to wade through udzu no more. Wouldn't've had to do any of this if the city wasn't so set on motherhennin' its chicks." "Did you set Trap up for his drugging?" "I did. But that business about puttin' a implant tab in his nape is jes' a lot of eyewash. Yates thinks it happened, but it didn't. Hell, I knew where the man lived, and the fellows at Grady Memorial got all the other information out of him with the hypnotizin', and the drugs too. Surprised 'em, what he had to say. You see, I got a friend at the hospital." "Why'd you set Trap up? He must've trusted you." "'Cause enfranchised or not, I had to sign a oath to carry out the city's biddin' -- in all things, you know -- before they'd even give me a job." Holding two fistfuls of dry kindling, my gingerbread Indian paused and looked intently at me. "And, Miz Noble, I put ny name on the paper, I put my name on the paper -- with no one sayin' he'd scalp me if I didn't." He started to turn. I caught his elbow. "Do you know why the authorities want Mrs. Bitler and Coleman back in the city?" "Probably not for a ticker-tape parade, Miz Noble." "Then what?" "Old Trap told the doctors his cousin and her pupil, who calls himself Nettlinger now instead of Coleman (Nettlinger was his real father's name, you know, and he was the fellow who shot Bitler) -- anyhow, Trap said they'd spent several years in New Free Europe: to be eggzac', the Scandinavian Polity. That's dangerous. Now they're both back, the infection might spread -- sort of like kudzu, I guess." "So what will the city do?" "Question 'em, lock 'em up someplace. Maybe worse. I don t know." Guest broke free of me this time, and of my questioning, and made his heavily delicate way back to the clearing, where Yates had begun, with the fuel he had gathered, to boil some drinking water. I just stood there. Oh, Grand Zoe, what a picture of perplexity I would have made, what a study in bewilderment. Hanging over the trees like lamps, stars abounded that night: they freckled the matte sky with gold, silver, silver-blue, red: a carnival of constellations. It was splendidly gaudy, like a gauche hat. Yates, propped up on his elbows and forearms, his head thrown back, began without prompting to talk: "Before I'd ever been into the Open, I used to dream about doing what we're doing now. Seeing the stars firsthand; not on film, or in picture-books, or done up by some crazy foreigner with rings and haloes around them, like they showed us in artappreciation class. I wanted real stars, just like these. "Even inside the dome I felt connected to them, you know: they were like missing parts of my body the nerve ends wouldn't let me forget. Or maybe like pulled teeth that had little radio transmitters inside them, so that even when they'd been dropped down the disposer-converter in some dentist s office, they still kept sending me messages: an all-thetime toothache, no matter what I did. So I tried everything I could to get close to them, to the stars on the Other Side. They had something to tell me, you know, gaps to fill in. "When I was fourteen a man who worked for my father in the Biomonitor Agency -- his name was Ardrey, I won't forget that -- started taking me combcrawling: you know, using girderboots and mesh gloves, expensive magnetized equipment, to climb over the inside of the dome. Scary as it could be, even when you was just practicing easy assaults out on the perimeter of the city and doing a lot of vertical climbing instead of hanging upside-down over the whole skyscape. I did that, too, though. Partly so Ardrey wouldn't think I was a baby, but mostly because combcrawling, when I did it, I felt like I was pressing myself that much closer to the real sky outside and the stars hiding behind the dome. The dome was just another skin to get through, and I tried to get through it combcrawling, scared as I was. "Then Ardrey and I had an argument. It was about this old woman who died on Level #, under. Since he worked for the Bio Agency, he had her cubicle burned out -- even though she had the whole thing made up like the inside of a spaceship. Neatest and craziest thing I ever saw. We'd gone down there because I'd challenged Ardrey to go look at a deader in person. I think I thought dying was one way to get outside tne dome, scarier even than combcrawling but probably more effective, too. Anyway, Ardrey ordered this spaceshipcubicle she was living in, with these fake viewscreens of planets and stars, eaten up by flametorches and refurbished for a new occupant. I hated him for doing it, I called him names. Stopped combcrawling, too; just never went with him no more. My lather had to sell back all the equipment he bought me. "Three or four years later Ardrey was killed in a combcrawling accident. Now it's outlawed, nobody can do it. And I'm sorry I never made it up with that man, know-it-allish as he liked to act. Ardrey just did what my father would have ordered him to do if Ardrey hadn't gone ahead and done it himself. Simple as that. "Now I don't have to combcrawl to get close to the stars; don't have to pretend some old woman's busted dreams are going to get me closer. Just look up, there they are -- making ny nerve ends tingle and my toothache throb even worse than when I couldn't see them. Can you tell me, why is that? Sitting here looking at them, I ache ten times as bad as when I was fourteen years old and girderclimbing in order to press myself right through the skin of the dome to the torn-off pieces of myself: ten times as bad. Now why is that? Can you tell me, why is that?" But he didn't really expect an answer, and Alezander Guest and I, sipping at our metal cups of insta-caffe, didn't break the silence. The Ferriswheel lights in the sky kept turning. Yates rousted us out early the next morning, before sunrise, and we were on our way again. In two hours' time, just as tne sun had begun to send sparkles through the foliage, the foliage itself fell away and we were staring at cleared fields. Too, the kudzu on # had been hacked aside and contained. We walked out of the vines and onto a recently compacted and graveled surface. On previous trips into the Open I had never seen anything like this, no manicured roadbeds arid certainly no cultivated fields the size of these: garden plots and arbors I'd seen, but not farms, not grazing land. Well, Guest had hinted at such a possibility. "Can I stop stringing up these silly rags?" I asked Yates. The road stretched out before us like an invitation, whitewashed wooden fences paralleling it on both sides. "Sure," Yates said amiably, coming up from the rear to lead us. "This is a civilized pocket.' My surprise to you, a pift for the two days' slogging we ve done." He looked around happily. "They told me it'd be here." Guest said, "Did they tell you it uz more'n a pocket?" Yates, sweat in the hollows of his eyes, stared at the big man. "There's a strip of cultivated land through here," Guest went on, "all the way to Savannah. And some of the towns have people in 'em, too. Not Toombsboro, it don't. But I rwinton and Wrightsville and Vidalia and beaucoups of others. Savannah's got thirty-thousand people, at least. Ships still run in and out of it, that's probably how Bitler and Nettlinger got to the Scandinavian Polity and back." Blank of all expression, his eyes maybe a little caged-looking, Yates said, "Guest, you're crazy." But he had been hit with an Indian club and was standing dazed on doomed legs: just to hold him up, I wanted to embrace him. "Wait till you see all the walkin' 'lucinations I can conjure, then," Guest said. "Far as surprisin' us with this gravel road goes, we're gonna run into U.S. #I at Irwinton -- and it run straight on up to old Interstate #. We could've saved two days and a heck of lot of boot leather if the ole Com Authority had let us come by way of 'em." He spit into #'s loose gravel. "Guest," Yates began. "Guest..." Then, to both of us: "Come on." We walked in the sunshine down the gravel road: right out of Erskine Caldwell, we were. If we'd had fishing poles, the scene would have been perfect. Eventually we passed a house, and a man on a parboiled, rustpurpled tractor came down its enclosed drive pulling a flat-bedded hay wagon. After expressing, by his movements more than anything else, his distrust and suspicion, the man said, "Yeah, old Jonah Traps lives on the other side of Irwinton. Get in. Take you that far at least. Bald and leathery of neck, he did what he said he would -- carrying us right into the Irwinton town square, where he let us off. Coming in, I noted that U.S. #I bisected our own "highway" and ran off to the north, there to connect with Interstate # (as Indian Alex alleged) out of Atlanta. Anyhow, by some strange transmutation, we had all traveled into a rural community redolent of the life depicted on old John Deare and International ' Harvester calendars. (It was popular early last year to decorate your cubicles with reproductions of "Americana." Now I was a piece of Americana myself: a living curiosity. And a curious one, too.) We watched our benefactor's tractor chug around a corner. "Runs on methane," Guest said. "Distilled from pig's shit, or any other kind of droppin's you care to use." Yates looked at the Indian with distaste. "No worse than the city's waste converters," I said. A few people staring at us from store windows and chairs under awnings, we went on through the little town, still on Highway #, and followed the gravel road toward the site of old Toombsboro. The fields on either side of us waved with beans, or cotton, or com. we got closer and closer to the dwelling place of our "targets," I began thinking about what sort of living accommodations a man like Trap would receive if he lived in the Urban Nucleus. Since most of the surfaceside ghettoes had been razed (they had tom down Bondville in the conciliatory aftermath of the "Glissador Revolt"), he would most likely go under: most likely Level #, or #, or maybe even #. The circles of Dantes Hell, our cynical professor types always called them. Except that in the UrNu scheme of things, the innocent get punished along with the guilty. A few of the absolutely shiftless sort have been consigned to the Big Bad Basement, but you can find plenty of those upstairs, too. On Level #, for instance, you have people whose greatest crime consists of being too young or too old or maybe of having only a "marginally utilizable skill," like grocery-stocking or messagerunning or waiting tables. In addition, all the unenfranchised live on Level #, which meant -- as I had either forgotten or never really considered -- that Alexander Guest had a cubicle in this final ring of our parochial inferno. What were the sins ot these damned, what enormities were they guilty of? My father would say, "You're a bleeding heart, Clio. Almost everybody's lived under, one time or another. Forty-five meters up or down just don't make that much difference." And Mama Lannie, twirling her chiffon sleeves, would say, "Oh, she's just young yet, Sanders, that's how she's supposed to feel." As if sympathy were a glandular condition like acne. So that I would go off remembering how Dante had put the perpetrators of passionate crimes in less abysmal circles of Hell than those who had committed sins of malice and fraud. Which meant, to me anyhow, that whereas I ought to be sentenced only to Level # for killing my parents in an idealistic rage, Atlanta's councilmen and ward reps -- for their manifold, premeditated treacheries -- ought to find brimstone and pitchforks waiting for them on our two nethermost strata. Sayeth Dante, it is more heinous to abuse the intellect, which separates us from the beasts, than to abuse the emotions. Therefore, I was proud of my overactive and probably misfunctioning glands. On Highway #, without ever having met him, I was proud of Jonah Trap for shunning the whale's belly of the Urban Nucleus and forging a life for himself and his family in the Open. A black man -- a poorly educated black man, mind you -- in the renovated plantation house of a one-time "marster." No Level # for him, no Level # for his brood. V sesame street down on marster's plantation When we reached Trap's house, we paused before it like astronauts on the rim of an unexpectedly quartz-shot, lunar crater. In awe we stood there, or at least Yates and I did. From the graded roadbed we looked across a lakesized lawn whose far edge, immediately before the ante bellum mansion itself, was dominated by two gnarled, top-heavy oaks. His and her trees, they'd been called in New England: one for the Master and one for his Dame. Pools of shade undulated on the grass. The mansion had a portico supported by four Doric columns, and beyond the living complex -- which included a neat, single-story structure off to the right -- you could see the beginnings of terraced red fields. A shieldlike, wooden sign on the gate by the roadbed said Phoenix Plantation. A series of starlike points on the sign had been connected to make this figure: "What's that?" I said. "The constellation Cygnus," Yates replied without a second's hesitation. "Sometimes called the Swan, or the Northern Cross. But it could be a phoenix, too, I guess: any sort of firebird that's born again every night." A breeze rocked the sign. It was only nine o'clock or so in the morning, and I felt like I had been born again, right there on the edge of Jonah Trap's lawn: the Athena of Noble stepping from the sundered, feverish forehead of Newlyn Yates. Indian Alex, unperturbed by all this, was our staid midwife. "Well, let's go see if anybody's home," I said. And I struck out up the long, circular drive that passed behind the oaks in front of the mansion. Scufflings behind me indicated that I was being followed. A venerable-appearing black woman answered my knock at the wide, shaded door. I asked for Jonah Trap. She introduced herself as...Fiona Bitler, cousin of the man who owned the Phoenix Plantation; and without asking us who we were she invited us in, graciously. Waxed parquetry in the anteroom. An enormous chandelier. An imposing, carven china cabinet. Silence and coolness such as you might anticipate finding in an Ice Palace. And then, as we trailed the shorts-clad woman into an adjoining room (I hope I have legs that good when I'm sixty-five, and that they don't interfere with my looking venerable): the altogether incongruous sounds of children laughing. "Come sit down with us," Mrs. Bitler said. "We've just started school for Jonah's grandchildren. As for Jonah, you'll have to wait till noon to see him." School. For the first time since coming into the Open together, Yates and Guest exchanged a sympathetic glance -- but, along with me, they followed their hostess through the sliding wooden doors to the left of the long foyer and into an elegant, high-ceilinged "classroom." Mrs. Bitler motioned us to a row of rocking chairs behind the five black children, three boys and two girls, who were sitting on the (loor and who did not turn their heads as we entered. Their gazes were fixed on the screen of a videoplayback unit mounted on a high metal stand. Since I saw no electrical outlets or fixtures in the entire room, the complex must have drawn its power from batteries. The power source made no difference to the kids; they were successively intent, bemused, apprehensive, raucous, puzzled, and quietly delighted, all in accord with the images unwinding on the screen and the sounds sputtering out of the unit's speakers. A school of no little gaiety. I leaned forward to watch: puppets, cartoons, animal films, adults singing and talking with children, letters and numbers flashing by, all of it spliced together with quick cuts and remarkable elan. Indian Alex, whose chair rested on the hardwood floor instead of the rug, had to keep himself from rocking in time to the activity: his movements made the floor squeak. Yates, holding himself erect (tricky in a rocking chair), just looked bewildered. Public Broadcasting Service program antedating the domes," Mrs. Bitler told us. "When I worked with the Van-Ed people over thirty years ago, we had limited access to this series -- for historical as well as educative purposes. You had to give cause for wanting the tapes, and sign for # paperbound.now at your bookstore. A division of Random House. them -- but you could get them. The year after I left, the tapes were proscribed; nobody got to use them, not for any reason." On the screen two puppets, apparently outer-space creatures, were examining a telephone. They bobbed up and down, their googly eyestalks bouncing, and made high-pitched, repetitive noises: "Yip yip...yip yip yip...yip yip." Trap's grandchildren, all of them under six, I'd say, were giggling. When the video-taped telephone rang and the unearthly creatures plunged out of sight in panic, the kids guffawed and bounced about and cuffed each other. Guest was laughing, too: a close-mouthed, resonating chuckle. "Is that educational?" Yates said. "In a way, I suppose," Mrs. Bitler said. "It's certainly funny. " A new sequence was on now, though: an animated alphabet, each letter surrealistically metamorphosing into the one following it. "How did Mr. Trap get these tapes?" I asked. "He bought them from a man whose father had taken them from an educational television station in the evacuated university town of Athens. The video equipment Jonah had put together by an electronics hobbyist in Savannah. He has almost two years' worth of these tapes; he used them to start Gabriel's and Michael's education, not knowing what else he could do for them. Jonah can read, but only just." We watched for fifteen or twenty minutes. Although Guest was engrossed in the program, Yates still had not loosened up. I touched the arm of Mrs. Bitler' s chair and said, "We didn't come only to see Mr. Trap. We came to see and talk to you also, Mrs. Bitler, and the man you took out of the city with you in '#. Gerard Coleman. Gerard Nettlinger. Whichever of those names he goes by now." Yates, whose reaction I had been unsure of, looked past Mrs. Bitler at me with an expression suggesting gratitude: I'd done something right! "How did you know we were here?" she asked. "We haven't been, you see, for that terribly long: two or three months. In fact, Emory's been to Europe and back -- again -- since we arrived here in...what?...the middle of April?" That was old-style dating, not one of the Federation's "seasonal" months. Yates glanced at Guest as if surprised by the big man's prescience: hadn't Guest, just that morning, mentioned the Scandinavian Polity? "We learned Trap was your cousin," I said, "and just supposed you would be here. " Fortunately Mrs. Bitler did not ask how we had learned that Trap was her cousin or how we had known where he lived. "Well," she said instead, "you don't have to wait till noon to talk to me. This is almost over." We waited. When the program ended, she turned off the video-playback unit, then called to the children's mothers, who had been at the back of the house in the kitchen. Casta and Georgia, their names were. They nodded politely to us and herded their children into the wing of the house giving off the classroom. Mrs. Bitler led us through another high-ceilinged room to the cool, grey kitchen they'd just evacuated. "This is a good place to talk," she said, and we all sat down at a round oaken table. Through the screened-in porch behind the kitchen I could see a grape arbor in the back yard, a portion of the cultivated field we had seen from the road, and an adjacent orchard beyond the arbor: these were peach trees, Mrs. Bitler said, and that's where the men were, out there picking the fruit. Trap and his family were people who still divided their labors into men tasks and women tasks. That was the only relic of unenlightened agrarian life predisposing me against them, and Fiona Bitler, a woman who had lived once in the shadow of her husband's passionate crusading, didn't seem at all perturbed by the dichotomy. A breeze lifted the kitchen curtains, and the planet seemed to stretch out around us like a new Eden (the inan-and-maiden opposition still sadly intact). In comparison, though, most of the other "indigenous salvageables" we had gone out after haa been living like ferreting beasts. Yates said, "Where is Mr. Coleman, Mrs. Bitler?" "It's Nettlinger now. When he was old enough to decide for himself, he began using his real father's name again." Another of Guest's assertions corroborated. "At any rate, he's asleep. You're not likely to see him until this evening; he functions best at night, and, like an owl, that's when he comes out." "He uses the name of the man who assassinated your husband?" Yates asked, his long, nervous hands poised on their fingertips over the table. "It's his father's name, isn't it?" said Guest, who was leaning back in his chair, hands clasped at his middle. "Whose name you want him to use? W'hose name you use?" I could see Yates emotionally staggering, first from Mrs. Bitler's revalation, then from Guest's midlly delivered, but unexpected assault: so vulnerable under the obsolete, martial armor he affected in the field. "But his mother remarried " Yates countered, looking from the composed Indian to the composed black woman, "and his new father officially adopted him." "Yes," Mrs. Bitler said. "Well, do you approve of the change? From Coleman to the name of your husband's assassin?" His hands looked as if they would momentarily flee from him. "As a boy Emory had no say in the matter. The name was changed, lipity lip, just like that. Later he decided on the other. My approval -- your approval -- anyone else's approval -- is beside the point." She looked at Yates. "Isn't it?" "But how did it make you feel?" "Emory isn't his father, Mr. Yates, but his father lives in him. We don't renounce our pasts out of hand, even if we don't like them. We don't renounce our origins, our birthrights, our kindred. We acknowledge them at least. Then, if we don't like them, we move away from them into our selves." Fiona Bitler laughed. "Now, that's the sort of didactic pronouncement only a queen or a comfortable old whore can get away with, I give you leave to classify me as you like." "A B C," a thin voice said from the door. "E F G." It was one of the kids who'd been watching the video-playback unit: a boy wearing only a pair of cotton underpants. He didn't look much more than two. Fiona Bitler motioned the child to her, and he climbed into her lap. "This is Carlo," she said. "Jonah's youngest grandchild." She introduced us all around. "Hello, Carlo," I said. The boy looked me directly in the eye. "A B C," he said seriing in the appropriate spots, he continued successfully to the end. "Carlo has a twenty-six letter vocabulary," Mrs. Bitler said. The namesake of her dead husband, the boy stayed in her lap for the rest of our conversation, occasionally reciting his letters in a voice that didn't disrupt Mrs. Bitler's narration but provided a contrapuntal undercurrent to it. And she took us back to #: began. "Before that, I worked very, hard to put myself in a position to teach the boy, not knowing exactly what I would do once I achieved this goal. I had followed Emory's development from only a month or two after Carlo's death down to the moment he was placed in my Van-Ed classroom, you see, and I felt an affinity with him for several reasons, not merely because he was the son of my husband's murderer. "Maybe one reason was maternal: Carlo and I had never had any children. Planned them, yes, but never had them. The strongest motivation, though, was the fact that Emory and I shared a similar questionable blessing: precociousness. It had brought me to the attention of the Education Authority of the Human Development Commission at the age of four and lifted my entire family out of the Bondville ghetto into Tower housing. But that was just after the dome was completed, before the gradual return of a claustrophobically bred repressiveness. I don't know what it accomplished for Emory, this precociousness, until he was accepted into one of the special-education programs. I know that his mother and her new husband, John Adam Coleman, lived in a Level # cubicle, under. So it didn't accomplish for his family what it had once accomplished for mine. "He was eight when I met him for the first time, a thin, spindly, almost palsied-looking little boy who could have passed for an autistic child except for his occasional lapses into sociability. He liked to draw, almost always in black or purple crayon, and sometimes he would come out of his corner to show us these productions. Mockery, some of these drawings seemed. "Toward the end of that year -- the only one we had together inside the dome -- he must have discovered who I was, what oblique relationship I had to him. After that, mockery emerged in his actions as well as his drawings. He insisted on dragging odd reminders of his father, Carlo's murderer, into the classroom. The principal one was an old instructional film of his father's: Nettlinger had been a dentist, and Emory, who was the class projectionist when we showed films, would run this film even when another one was scheduled. You couldn't stop him, he wouldn't be reasoned with, and Fiona Bitler...well, Fiona Bitler was losing control of things. So I asked for help. "The Van-Ed people gave me a psychologist from the Human Development Commission, a middle-aged man with a pleasant disposition but something out of kilter in his eyes. Greer. Dr. Gregory Greer. The man tried. He tried his best. But what happened was, he quickly alienated Emory and wrenched nis own objectivity apart by falling in love with me. I don't know which happened first, maybe they occurred simultaneously -- but Greer couldn't admit either of them to himself: he was a bachelor, his commitment was wholly to sychological troubleshooting, and e didn't know how to handle a collapse on two fronts, the personal as well as the professional. I don't think I'm flattering myself about the personal aspect of the situation; I may have even encouraged the man -- in ways too subtle for me to pinpoint -- to relinquish his objectivity. I don't know. I hope to God I never find out for certain. "The result, oddly, was that Greer somehow threw Emory back into a strange sort of sympathy with me. Finally Greer suffered a nervous breakdown in the classroom where I taught: he came in the evening when nobody was there and set fire to Emory's drawings and the old film that the boy had been showing. "Two days later Emory asked me to take him away from his parents. He said he wanted to live with me. During this same week, of course, Greer was hospitalized, and my life seemed as up in the air as it had been after Carlo's death. Sick I was: deeply, hollowly sick." Fiona Bitler stared into the peach orchard beyond the screened porch, a black Isis recalling her struggle to resurrect in her own life and work the image of her husband and the promise of their unborn children. Little Carlo was now blithely saying his numbers. "How I was tugged," Fiona Bitler said at last, now I was cruelly tugged." Her arms were wrapped around Carlo. "I cast about for help. Again. My mother, who was alive men, told me that a friend of hers who worked at an UrNu receiving point had heard from her brother: Jonah Trap had delivered some goods to the city. The friend might be able to get a message through to him, if mother had one she wanted carried. 'You've got one,' I told Mama, 'you've got a very special message you want carried.' And so one day after class in the VanEd complex I took Emory over to Mama's, and we all rode a transit-car to a liftterminal as close to our friend's receiving point as we could. We didn't take anything with us, only ourselves, and that night we rode out of the city in the back of Jonah's pickup truck, under a tarp since we were afraid there might be patrollers out." She lapsed, suddenly, into plantation dialect and began to sing: Run, nigger, run the paddy-role will catch you, Run, nigger, run, the paddy-role will catch you. You better git away you better git away... Run, nigger, run, the paddy-role will catch you, Run, nigger, run, the paady-role will catch you. You better git away you better git away... "A long, bumpy ride to the Phoenix Plantation, right here where we're all sitting now." She let Carlo down. The boy made a circle around us, touching the backs of our chairs and sometimes putting his lips to the edge of the table. "A B C," he said gruffly; "A B C." "Nicer here than in a subterranean cubicle, ' Mrs. Bitler said. "Isn't it? Even if you happen to be a kidnapper." The morning passed much too quickly for me. The two young women, Georgia and Casta, cooked on a wood stove that quickly heated up the kitchen. Indian Alex and I helped Jonah Trap's daughter-in-law put the noon meal on the table, while Yates and Mrs. Bitler, two or three children tagging along, strolled through the scuppernong arbor and part of the peach orchard. When they returned for dinner, Yates took me aside and said that they had talked about her late husband and her own desire to see the city again. "It shouldn't be too hard for you to persuade her to come back with us," he said. Trap and his two sons came in from the orchards to eat. More introductions. Gabriel and Michael, this is Mr. Yates, Mr. Guest, and Miz Noble. The kitchen was teeming with people, the linoleum floor sighed under us, additional wings on the table were folded into place and dishes dealt out like playing cards. Georgia took the kids into the back yard to eat on the lawn. Fried chicken, sliced tomatoes, fried okra, fresh cucumbers, fried fruit pies, cornbread, slabs of home-churned butter, well water cooled in the earth. Amid this abundance, silverware rattled and latters of food went from hand to and as if hovering on their own power. Looking at Guest, Trap said, "You I done met, Mistah Guest. These people yo' frien's?" He pointed his fork at Yates and me. "Yes, sir." "Well, they plenny welcome, then. Will you ax the blessin', Casta?" Casta asked the blessing: it wasn't an Ortho-Urban prayer, that's the main thing I remember about it. Between mouthfuls of food, then, Jonah Trap got our business straightened out: we wanted to invite hi's cousin and Gerard Nettlinger to return to the Urban Nucleus, at least for a kind of commemorative visit. (I think I was the bright one who used the word "commemorative.") Fiona Bitler said that Emory had been planning, for several years, to do just that; since returning from the Scandinavian Polity two weeks ago, he had moved this contemplated visit to the top of his own personal time-table: he wanted a chance, in fact, to address a combined session of the Urban Council and the Conclave of Ward Representatives. "Good luck to you there," Alexander Guest said. "We're both enfranchised," Mrs. Bitler said. "Or were. Besides, I'd think our returp would stir up enough interest to invite such a public address." "A century ago," I said, "the Japanese permitted a rescued hold-out in the South Pacific to speak to their parliament, almost thirty years after World War II." Not one of my better-received analogies. Jonah, Michael and Gabriel, Casta, Newlyn and Alex -- they all stopped chewing to look at me: Scarlet O'Hara, Ph.D. in Comparative History. "That's exactly right," Fiona Bitler said. After dinner Trap and his sons returned to the orchards. The serving dishes on the table were covered with an embroidered cloth:' no more cooking that day. Guest and I, working in washdry landem, took care of the dirtied plates and silverware. But Emory Nettlinger was elsewhere, sleeping out the heat of the day, and the afternoon was much longer than the morning. VI long king is to Oglethorpe as yates is to nettlinger his most devastating novel yet... The Company ot Glory Atomic war has reduced the earth to a primitive state -- history is no longer written... plagues and radiation death are common... Demetrios, the former Adam Freeman, remembers what life once was and tells a new generation of earthlings the terrifying tale of a world devastated by the Twenty Minute War! ivUiui iwenuHX # (V#) available at your local dealer, or send # plus # for postage  handling to N.J. #. Mrs. Bitler countered the length of the afternoon a little by giving us a bedroom upstairs and urging us to take naps: "If you want to talk to Emory this evening, you'd better get some sleep." We had left our gear on the mansion's porch, in the portico. We hauled it up the stairs to our bedroom (the middle one of three in relation to the stairwell) and stacked it on the floor between the room's two brass beds. The beds had feather mattresses, though, and Alex refused to sleep on them, preotesting a weak back. He made a pallet beside our gear and lay down on that. For the first time since we had been in the house Newlyn removed the belt supporting his holster and let his constricted facial muscles relax; he put the hand laser under his pillow. Even though all the heat in the mansion had seemed to concentrate itself in this one room, we all managed to sleep. The floors were so rickety that Newlyn didn't even feel compelled to set a "watch." We met Emory Nettlinger himself that evening -- after the supper Newlyn wouldn't let us go downstairs for. "One meal like that a day is enough," he said, shaking his head almost jovially. "Feather mattresses and fried food, it'll do you in." Jovial or not, he wouldn't let us go down -- until he was sure the Traps had finished the evening meal. Then we clumped in our boots single-file down the stairs and, at Trap's direction, met Mrs. Bitler and her former ward in caned lawn chairs under the "Master's Oak." It was almost twilight. Nettlinger stood to shake hands with us. He was a short man with allid skin, close-cropped blond air making a point in the middle of his forehead, and eyes like bluish ice. The veins in his temples pulsed. ' "You want to take us back to the Urban Nucleus," he said. "That's fine, Mr. Yates. We're almost ready -- almost -- to go." "Will you come with s tomorrow?" Newlyn asked. "No. Tomorrow I'm not prepared to commit myself to. Nor would you and your people be rdy for us to leave with you." "Why not? That's what we came for." "Sit down," he said, and Newlyn and I took up lawn chairs; Alex, true to form, sat down on the frass. "To answer your question, ' Nettlinger said, "you are ones who have been too long in city pent, and, like a great many other of the Urban Nucleus' citizens, you're going to require some...what shall I call it?...grooming? indoctrination? before you'll be truly ready to accept us." "We've accepted you already," I said. "And Mrs. Bitler will find that the city's done a great deal to rectify the conditions her husband once complained of." This was Newlyn's line, I knew, but out here it seemed altogether true, not merely a part of the truth. Alex's fears were exaggerated. -- And I was supposed to De "persuasive." "Maybe you've accepted us," Fiona Bitler said," looking at Nettlinger, "but we don't intend to come back to Atlanta alone." "Trap's family will be welcome, too," Newlyn said. "It'll have to be arranged, but I think -- " "Jonah doesn't want to leave the Phoenix Plantation," she countered. "We're not speaking of them." "Then who?" Alex said. "We s'posed to guess?" Nettlinger said, "Do you know where we've spent most of our time in the Open? Not here, certainly. Not here." "The Scandinavian Polity," Alex said. "Eventually, eventually. I've just come from there, in fact. But when Fiona first took me out of the city, when I was a child, she arranged in Savannah to transport me to relatives of my father in Austria. That's when we discovered that Austria per se didn't exist anymore: the national units we supposed still intact had long since melded into the encompassing political entity of New Free Europe. "At any rate, I insisted that Fiona accompany me, and we sailed to the continent on a steam vessel someone had christened the Phoenix. It was named for one a man named John Stevens had built in #! A steam vessel, please note. Lately, we've traveled by air -- since the Scandinavian Polity had aircraft which can compensate for the several inadequate, coastal landing strips this 'country' still possesses -- but we first left here on a steamship!" Nettlinger told us that he had acquired tutors through the intervention of a paternal uncle in Salzburg and that Fiona and these rotating tutors had taken him beyond the "kinetic relations" sessions and the "elementary" integral calculus of the Van-Ed program in Atlanta into physics and higher mathematics: wave theory, relativistic studies, subatomic physics. "Oh, I gravitated to these studies naturally," Nettlinger said, smiling at Mrs. Bitler. Moreover, he and Fiona had moved his schooling about: from Salzburg to Vienna, from Vienna to Munich, and, finally, when Nettlinger was sixteen, from Munich to Scandipol (formerly Kobenhaven), the designated adminstrative center of the Scandinavian Polity of New Free Europe. Here, his "schooling" ended, and he began work in a research-development institution, on aeronautical and space engineering projects that the Euroeans, Eurasians, and Japanese ad jointly commandeered, by deprograms of the United States. "Actually," he said, " 'commandeered' is the wrong word, since what they had appropriated was neither hardware nor working plans but -- this is very important -- an attitude no longer countenanced in the Urban Nuclei because of the very nature of these cities, these nuclei-, it's the eternal opposition of entropy and growth, perhaps even of autism and extroversion. 'Nucleus' says it all, Mr. Yates: Atlanta sees itself, as do all the other domed cities, as the center of its own very narrow and circumscribed universe. And we're afraid that your own gracious...acceptance of Fiona and me will not be shared by Atlanta's authorities, primarily because of the argument we intend to bring with us. ' "No," Alex said. "They're likelier to accept people than a argument. What is it?" "To tear down the domes and rejoin the community of men, which is also the community of life." Legs crossed, hands folded, the man looked remarkably priggish: prim as a prufrock. Even so, his voice was free of superciliousness. Alex put a blade of grass between his teeth. "Doomed," he said. "You really are doomed." Mrs. Bitler said, "That's' why Emory's been telling you about the changes in Europe and about the course of his own education there. Since uou find this hard to accept, you know the urban authorities are going to require some time to become comfortable with the changes in the outer world." "But they aren't that startling," I said. "Here they are: Europe's become a single political unit, and Emory Nettlinger has studied advanced sciences in three or four different cities." The twilight had come together around us as if guilted out of sequined, navy-blue cloth; fireflies were winking on and off under the trees. Fireflies, stars, and mosquitoes. I slapped at my exposed arms and squinted at the silhouettes of those around me: Mrs. Bitler was rubbing her bare legs as if similarly pestered. "That's true," Nettlinger said, "but there's more." He suggested, though, that we go inside since the mosauitoes and the gathering dark made continuing on the lawn unpleasant. Trap's sons, daughters-in-law, and grandchildren had all retired to bedrooms in the mansion's west wing. In the foyer we found Trap himself preparing to go upstairs to bed. "That owl there," Trap said, pointing to Nettlinger as we came in, "got him a place to stay in that ole overseer cottage. Can' stan' no early-mornin' scootin' about. Do all his thinkin' when the moon shine." "A clear case of lunacy," Nettlinger said. "Godnight, sir." "Goodnight." Trap paused on the stairs. "Goodnight, evvybody." And went on up with the step of a considerably younger man. In the parlor across the hall from the video-playback "classroom," Nettlinger resumed the process of our grooming. I felt even more removed from my own century than I had that morning in Irwinton. The parlor was illuminated by wall-mounted gas lamps, and the quality of the light -- shifting, intangible, touched with the influence of lacuered floors and voluted window rapes -- made the impetus of Nettlinger's words almost too choicely ironic for comfort. The setting was Victorian rather than ante bellum, and Nettlinger was our intent, thin-faced tour guide leading us into a future that had already been part of the Old World's past. Legs crossed, hands folded, he sat in a chair that swallowed him. "Did you know that during the construction of the domes, shortly after the turn of this century, men walked on the moon again? Did any of you know that?" Newlyn's face was tattooed with blue and purplish highlights; he leaned forward on the edge of the striped sofa, hands hanging. "I don't believe that." But he wanted to, you could read the desire in his posture. "No one in an Urban Nucleus has any reason to believe that," Nettlinger said. "So why should you? As a boy, I had no idea that such a thing could be. Fiona had never heard of a moon expedition beyond the American Apollo # mission. If any enfranchised citizen of the domes knew that an Old World coalition had put men on the moon, he sat on the fact -- smothered it beneath the wide, twin buttocks of urban policy and patriotism. My own opinion is that no one knew, that no one in the city's hierarchy would have cared very much even if the fact had been conclusively demonstrated. "The truth is, however, that continuously since #, two years before I was born, human beings have had a large and expanding base on the moon: a base, a colony, a shipyard, an observatory...Enough. You must call it a city, I suppose: oddly enough, a domed one... How do you feel when I tell you these things?" His eyes stopped on me. Since Newlyn and Alex weren't going to answer, I said, "That it's too early for bedtime stories, is how I feel." "OK," he said enthusiastically, his accent now more European than American Southern. "Expected. Anticipated. How else should you feel? But it's the truth, and it's part of the reason Fiona and I aren't going trotting, trit-trot, trit-trot, into Atlanta tomorrow. The news is a shock, a jolt, it will undoubtedly throw a good many people and some of the UrNu authorities into confusion. And the note of dismay, or confusion, or even exhilaration. sounded by the broadcasting of this news -- I must warn you -- will only be the minor of that sounded by the rest of what I have to tell you. Do you understand me?" "We've gone to the planets?" Newlyn said: We've. He was transferring the accomplishments of New Free Europe into the hands of humanity in general. We came in peace for all mankind. (And womankind as well, Mr, Armstrong?) "Beyond," Fiona Bitler said. "To what?" Alex said. "To what?" He looked as if he wanted out of doors again, whereas I was proving susceptible to Newlyn's excitement: I found myself leaning forward, too. "When I arrived in Scandipol," Nettlinger said, sidestepping, it seemed at first, Alex's question, "they had been working on relativistic and astrophysical concepts beyond those that had to do with the propulsion systems for earth-moon transport. Their compatriots on the moon had, in fact, built a prototype of a vessel whose range would be interstellar rather than merely interplanetary. "Gravitation wells and astrodynamics, metallurgy and stress mechanics; oh, it was a program drawing upon but otherwise divergent from the ones that had established us on the moon. "How to tell you? My mentor at the institute was Nils Caspersson, and my own contributions were minor. Everything had gone forward extremely well before my arrival, I could only hone -- by virtue of my virgin perspective, if nothing else -- the insights Caspersson and his fellows had developed over a period of three intensive decades. But I won't be self-servingly modest: I did contribute, I did lend my own quirky insights to these researches. Emory Nettlinger, seventeen years old. "In # our moon-orbiting prototype was given probecapability and mechanically testacfvanced a range of four lightyears, nearly the distance of Alpha Centauri -- although on this first unmanned 'flight' our directioning was reluctantly, unavoidably random: a technological embarrassment, I must grant you. But we retrieved the vessel; we called it back to our solar system and confirmed by its onboard equipment, photographic and chronometric as well as protoastrogational, the very real fact of its advance. The surprise -- the great, hoped-for surprise -- was the coincidence of shipboard, subjective time and Scandipolmoon-base, subjective time: a round-trip of eight lightyears in ninety-three Earthstandard days. Not the negation of Einsteinian physics, oh no, but a kind of ballet kick over the glass stage of interstellar space." Nettlinger uncrossed his legs, pointed his toes, and performed a funny, seated entrechat. "Caspersson, Fiona, and I got drunk, oh, we got magnificently stewed, we did, in the dead of an old Kobenhaven winter, snow sifting down outside like confetti from our friends on the moon. That's how it was, wasn't it, Fiona?" "Like confetti," she said. And I remembered Alex's saying, Probably not for a ticker-tape parade. Right now he looked as unsettled, as uncomfortable, as I had ever seen him: a bear on a lumpy ottoman. But I was too happy for Newlyn to worry very much about Alex's discomfort: Newlyn was a fourteen-year-old gawking about in the spaceshipcubicle of that old woman on Level #, before Ardrey told him that it all had to be "flamedecontaminated." Nettlinger got carried away, maybe just from looking at Newlyn, maybe from the simple joy he took in these recollections. He went on to tell us about the concept he and Caspersson called "light-probing," and about its controlled implementation in a "fleet" of operable, manned vessels. "Six light-probe ships," he said. "Why, that's a fleet. Who could want more than that so soon? Who could afford a larger investment?" Planned, constructed, equipped, and manned, and all by Nettlinger's twenty-fifth birthday, too. Then broadcast, according to itineraries computer-derived, to those stars within a hundred light-year range possessing the optimum likelihood of habitable planets. Four of the vessels, it seemed,' had returned and gone out again with new crews! "One way to our furthest target," Nettlinger explained, using a word that had a numbing and familiar impersonality, "is only # years. The remaining two ships -- if nothing hinders tnem -- ought to be back in our own system before Christmas, perhaps slightly after the New Year at the very latest. All goes well." "Oh, it's a New Year already," Newlyn said. "You got. to come back with us now, Mr. Nettlinger," then turning to the woman, "Mrs. Bitler: both of you. Hot damn, who's gonna want a dome over their heads when you can tell 'em things like that? Hey, nobody's gonna get apoplexy hearin that, nobody! It's gonna wake up all them mummies sleepin' in the Basement, is all: Thats what it'll do!" For the first time since I had been around him, Newlyn was falling into the speech rhythems suggestive of his blackness. But that Hot damn: somewhere, some time, he had got that from me, Clio'Noble. "An' maybe not," Alex said from his footstool, his bulk almost shapeless in the pooled light next to the sofa. "I don't see it jes' that way, Mr. Yates." "H ow do you see it then. Guest?" They were using each other's names like weapons. "The only way I can, where I sit from. When General Oglethorpe first landed in this state, to make a colony of it, you know, an Indian they called Long King came all the way from Coweta Town to see him. You know why?" Hell no," Newlyn said. "What's that got to do with anythin', with anythin' at all?" He was shaking his head in exasperation. "Wait a minute," I said. "Let him tell it, OK?" "Please do," Nettlinger said. "Arguments against us we probably require more than blind enthusiasm. To forearm ourselves, you see." "All right," Alex said. He looked up at the ceiling: the cracks and moisture stains fixed his attention. "Long King went to Oglethorpe to learn wisdom. He thought God had sent ole Oglethorpe to teach the Indians since it was plain the English had more and knew more and must have been picked by Him to instruct 'em. So they gave up some land in payment for the instruction they was supposed to get. Later, the English got all the land and the only wisdom the Indians was left with was, You can't trust the English. But it was too late, they was on reservations in Oklahoma keepin' themselves warm with cholera." Alex looked down. Everyone considered this, Newlyn annoyed that he couldn't give vent to his excitement -- which was still effervescing in his head and hand movements. Finally, Mrs. Bitler said, "I don't think Emory's saying we're going to bring the population to the Urban Nucleus wisdom, or even advanced technological knowledge, necessarily. The offer is really the chance to rejoin a larger community." "Oglethorpe," Alex said, "didn't say he was bringing wisdom, either. The Indians jes' looked at the English and supposed it, is all." "The citizens of Atlanta," Newlyn said, "aren't going to suppose they're inferior beings in need of instruction." His speech was crisp again. "Who said 'inferior'?" Alex said. "Besides, you're one citizen that's supposin' jes' what Long King supposed when Oglethorpe got here. You're an Indian hopin' these people will take you back to England and show you off to the lords and ladies." I chuckled, right out loud. And it was really me who had done it. Newlyn gave me his exasperated look, then said: "I think Guest's opinion is an eccentric one. "A minority opinion," I said, and Newlyn didn t know whether I was supporting him or subtly ridiculing him: I didn't either. "Well," Mrs. Bitler said, "eccentric or not, it's probably a view that will be held, with all sorts of variations, by enough people to make our hesitancy about going into the city the wisest course. You people may have to be our ambassadors, going ahead of us to pave our way. Because caution is called for, caution is required." "Selah," Emory said. "Selah to that." the citizens of the urban nucleus considered as indignant desert birds At three in the morning we broke it off, Emory and Fiona telling us that the best procedure would be for us to go back to the Urban Nucleus and explain to the authorities what we had heard at Phoenix Plantation. Jonah would serve as a go-between for later preparations, if these were needed. Inconclusive; all of it, inconclusive. Alex wouldn't sleep upstairs. He wouldn't say why, but it pretty clearly had to do with the conflict between him and Newlyn. "That lawn looks plenty good enough," he said when we were in our room. "Cooler than up here, too." So I helped him carry his bed gear down the stairs (Fiona and Nettlinger were still in the parlor as we went by) and watched as he spread it out under the Master's Oak, cane chairs around it like a breastwork fortification. Resembling the hard, sinister, bone under a face that has melted away, the moon had come up: full. I couldn't see anything on it that might be the domed base of Nettlinger's narrative. Just the moon, nothing more. "Sweet Cleopatra," Alex said to me. "What about the mosquitoes?" I didn't know why he'd said that, so I was heading him off. "What about them back there in the Kudzu? We made it, Cleo. I'm gonna make it out here tonight." He kissed me on the forehead, father to daughter. Our feet almost entangled in his sleeping bag, surrounded by cane chairs, we stood there. "Kiss me again, Cleo?" Asking, not ordering. "Why?" "Because Yates is gonna get more'n that, even." It wasn't insulting somehow, it wasn't even self-pitying: only a statement of fact that I didn't at that moment believe in. I kissed Alex, putting my arms around the bulges above his waist, the ones my mother always called "love handles." (My father had a pretty good set of them.) Then it was over. Alex sat down in one of the chairs and looked at the moon. "You know what I want more than anythin' else in the world, Cleo?" He didn't give me a chance to answer. "Enfranchisement," he said. "That's all I want, that's why I do things like this one, come out here and all. One day -- I keep thinkin' -- .they're gonna say to me, 'OK, Mr. Guest, you can call yourself Menewa, and from now on you're fully protected by the Urban Charter. Jes' write Menewa on this form here and drop it in the mail.' That's what I dream about, even actin' as a agent between the city and all the Jonah Traps out here." "Why?" I said. "What do you really owe the UrNu authorities? I don't know why you must haven't defected and stayed out here." "I don't either, Cleo. Cept that I'm waitin' for my enfranchisement." He looked at me in bewilderment. "Ain't that the damndest?" of the brass beds. I closed the door, and he said, "Is Nettlinger still up?" "Talking with Mrs. Bitler," I said. I couldn't see Newlyn, he couldn't see me: the room bound us together in an indivisible blackness and a summer heat that (he moon still hadn't begun to siphon off. "I think they're lovers," Newlyn said. "Bodyburners." "She's twenty-five years older than he is," I said, finding the bed opposite his. Did he really think Fiona Bitler was a modernday Isis, both mother and consort to her own NettlingerOsiris? "How she look to you? Decrepit?" The blackness in the room had crept into his speech: city blackness, Bondville blackness, even though Newlyn had never lived a day in one of those razed tenements. Under maybe, but only Level I or #. "No. Hardly decrepit." "Preserved," Newlyn said. "What you got to call 'preserved.' " But I was elsewhere, light-probing through my own grey matter. "What's wrong, chor "Guest. Alexander Guest." "Look," he said, turning so that the bed springs sighed and I could almost see his face resolving out of the darkness. "That man's a case. All this Indian history, all his foreknowledge of what's gonna happen if Nettlinger comes to Atlanta. And he claims to be...what? a Creek Indian?" "Cherokee." Newlyn was quiet a minute. "I know something about them, too, about the Cherokee. Indians and black men; co-holders of honors in this world's dispossession stakes. But when the Cherokee got thown out of Georgia, Miz Noble, some of 'em was rich enough to take their nigger slaves on the Trail of Tears. I always remembered that, whatever else of school I long since forgot. So if those black people was cousins in sufferin' to the Cherokee that dragged them along, they was cousins twiceremoved. Did you know that, Miz Clio Noble?" "No," I said. "Why are you so wrought up?" Our first quarrel, our first real quarrel. Start by using her first name but end up by spitting out the whole thing like a curse: almost flattering. Newlyn lay back, the mattress sighed, the bed springs clinked. I took off my boots and socks and just sat there with my feet on the hardwood floor. After a while, Newlyn said, "Come over here, Clio. Please." It was seduction by ennui, not as I had imagined time and time again it would finally occur: loving violence and tender rapacity on both sides. I finished undressing, went over to Newlyn's bed, and slid myself onto his naked, clammy body. Ain't this the damndest? I was thinking as it all unrolled like film footage consisting of nothing but blank frames. Then, head on his chest as he slept, I wondered if I had committed a sin of passion or of fraud. To which circle would Dante, that old anal-retentive, consign me? After a half hour or so I got out of Newlyn's bed, put on all my clothes but my foot gear, and lay down on the floor. Went to sleep there, too; went to sleep there as if I had been lovingly embalmed by the hot night. And woke up to the shrill, repeating shouts of someone downstairs, terrifyingly like war whoops from the ghosts of murdered red men: war whoops rising through ( onah Trap's house as if the preude to a general massacre. "Yip yip yip!" the shouts came. "Yip yip!' "Jesus," Newlyn said, sitting up on his bed and swinging his legs to the floor. "What in Christ is that?" But he was naked, and, answering him nothing. I went ahead of him to the door. I burst into the upstairs corridor to confront only darkness. No lamp anywhere, the hallway too tightly sealed for the tion from the stiars, a creaking of the banister railing and successive hollow thumpings on the steps themselves. Continuing above these noises, the war whoops that had yanked us out of our sleep. Holding my heart, my every pulse beat, in the curl of my tongue, I edged down the hall and stopped on the very brink of the stairwell. A door was thrown open behind me, far enough away that I felt certain it was Jonah Trap, and not Newlyn, coming to provide moral reinforcement. "Yip yip yip!" the shouts continued to come. Then, suddenly, they mutated into coherent language: "Yates! Clio! Get the hell out of there! Get the hell up!" It was Alex, and his voice was ascending through the foyer and the stairwell from the open door of the Phoenix mansion. Then he started the war whoops again, that strangled-sounding, banshee yipping. I couldn't see Alex because of the shadow of an eclipsing shape on the steps. No: two shadows, two shapes. They changed position and seemed to retreat as if in response to my presence. When they did, I could see Alex silhouetted in the doorway, moonlight pouring its waxy, bone-hard glow across the parquetry, the chandelier sparkling in a fitful run of tiny bursts. Then Jonah Trap was at my elbow, candle in hand. The shapes that had formerly blocked my view of Alex were not at the bottom of the stairs; they were edging toward the entrance to the parlor. Not stealthily: diplomatically. One of them lifted its head and stared at me for a moment, as if trying to confirm a recognition. The other, its back to the first, looked guardedly toward the open doorway, where Alex had still not given up his hueand-crying. Behind Trap and me, Newlyn came clumping down the hall in his boots, and there was movement in the third upstairs room, too. "It awright," Trap said. "It awright, Miz Nobel, you jes' go on back to bed. I take care of this now." But I had already taken two or three steps down the stairwell, my weight on the lefthand banister. The creature in the foyer had not let go of my face, nor had I released its: a physiognomy carved out of maple or mahogany, but flexible in spite of its rigid appearance. Lips that moved. Two parallel, vertical bridges separating the eyes and lips. Two brow-hooded eyes possessing large, hourglassshaped pupils, one bulb of each horizontal pupil set to the front, the other Dulb curving away to the side as if to provide simultaneous peripheral and frontal vision. The eye structures themselves looked like moist patches of canvas set into the wooden sockets of a primitive mask and glued there with a thin layer of mucilage. All of this, every bit of it, hypnotizing and unreal. Guest, having seen people at the head of the stairwell, had finally shut up. I took two more steps down the stairs. The other shape turned toward me. A face very similar to the first, perhaps taller from chin to crest. Each creature, behind its head, had a corona of bone or cartilage that extended its height and gave it an out-of-time, out-ofplace regality. What were they? What were they doing in the foyer of Jonah Trap's house? "Clio!" Newlyn said. "Clio, stop right the hell where you are!" I looked back up the stairs. The number of lights there had proliferated, as had the number of people. Emory Nettlinger, wearing a dressing-gown so hastily knotted at the waist that Trap's candle and his own lantern showed me Nettlinger's thin, white legs, came jerking along the corridor and stopped above me on the landing. Fiona Bitler, carrying another lantern, came up behind the three men now standing there: her cousin, her lover, and Newlyn Yates, who was holding his hand laser trained on the shapes downstairs. Alex shouted up to us, "They come out of that overseer's cottage! I saw 'em cross the lawn and come inside! When they started up the stairs, Yates, I started in to whoopin'!" "Thank you for that," Nettlinger said, sotto voce. "These are the 'visitors' he wants to bring into Atlanta! Alex shouted. "This is what we're havin' to get groomed for!" Somewhere in that huge house, a child had long since begun to cry. Without turning around, the two strange shapes below us retreated deliberately into the darkness of the parlor. Then little Carlo came out of the classroom opposite the parlor and stood in the middle of the foyer, dwarfed by shadowy adults and incomprehensible events, naked and bawling. I started down to him, but Fiona, setting her lantern down and descending quickly, swept past me and caught the boy up in her arms. Trap's sons and daughters-in-law appeared in the entrance to the video-unit classroom, too, but Fiona, handing Carlo to Gabriel, turned them back. An empasse. No one moved. "We can't take 'em into the Urban Nucleus!" Alex shouted, still from the doorway. He was afraid to come in, afraid of the things he had followed up the lawn to Trap's mansion. "If w ; e do, Yates, I ain' cornin' with you! I'll go on ahead and spile over'thin' for you, I'll tell em what Nettlinger's plannin', I swear I will!" Newlyn ignored all this; he looked at Nettlinger. "Starmen?" "Please, Mr. Yates, put your weapon back in your room. Let me go down to them, they didn't know you were here anymore than you knew they were." "It s not any wisdom I want to touch!" Alex was shouting. "It's not any wisdom worth goin' into bondage for!" Several other children were crying now. Mrs. Bitler slid the panel to, closing off the room that the families of Gabriel and Michael Trap had come through. This muffled the noises of their dismay and confusion. "They ain' seen 'em befo' either," Jonah Trap said, his arm around my shoulders, and, although I had been steelily in control to this point, I realized I was crying. "They jes' like you and yo' gen'lemen, Miz Noble. It take some time, is all; it jes' take some time." We were midway down the steps, and I could see the two creatures in the parlor as if they were lepers hovering inside the mouth of a cave, cerements for garments, muipmy-cloth unwinding from their arms -- except that what I first saw as unwinding bandages were in reality the loose, ribbonlike extensions of their incredibly long forearms. "Yates, Yates!" Alex was shouting, Mrs. Bitler beside him now. "You'd do best to shoot 'em, you'd really do best to take 'em out now!" But Newlyn had put the weapon away (though he hadn't retreated to our bedroom as Nettlinger had asked him to), and Fiona was trying to calm Alex, just as Jonah Trap was trying to comfort me. I don't know why I was crying, I didn't really feel in need of comforting: all I can suggest is that I was empathizing with Alex's panicky premonition of ruin. "Can you believe this?" Newlyn said. He said it as if he believed it completely, as if he relished the spectacle of our astonishment, his own included. Jonah Trap turned me so that I had to come back up the stairs with him, but I kept casting back over my shoulder. I saw Fiona lead Alex back out onto the lawn and close the front door behind her. Nettlinger said, "Well, everybody's been given a good jolt, our visitors as well as ourselves. Please, Mr. Yates, you and Clio, go back to your room." He turned to Trap. "It's your house, Jonah. Tell them that it's an order, for their own sakes." "No one get ordered here but chillun," Jonah said. "But I suzges' the same thin', Miz Noble, I strongly sugges' it." Nettlinger went down the stairs, carrying his lantern. I wouldn't turn back to our room until I saw him go into the parlor and caught one more glimpse of the "starmen" who had thrown the Phoenix mansion into a four-o'clock-a.m. uproar. Then the little blond man pulled the glasspaneled doors to the parlor shut and returned the gleaming foyer to cool normality: silence and emptiness. After Newlyn and I had gone back to our room, there were no more doors to be closed. Not physical ones, anyway. Jonah trap drove Alexander Guest and me back to Atlanta in a pickup truck built so long ago that its fenders and sideboards jounced about maddeningly. In the truckbed, a load of peaches -- since he had to make the trip, he said, might as well do some business, too. It was raining when we left, so we rode in the cab, not beneath a tarp in the back. West on Highway # to Irwinton we went, then right on U.S. #I in order to make connection with Interstate # . As we drove, I kept thinking of all the red flags -- flags of warning, now -- hanging on the green temples along our route out from the transit-tunnel. Through the wiper-cleared semicircles on the truck's windshield, we could see more vines rearing, Jittering in the thin, steamy rain. The rain finally stopped, and on the outskirts of Atlanta, late that evening, we saw the Northern Cross among the ragged, blownaway clouds. Newlyn had refused to come back with us. Before we left, he gave the hand laser to Alex and told him it was his. Not to me, but to Alex. And not to slight me, either, but maybe to bridge the chasm between Alex and him. Riding back to the Urban Nucleus in Trap's pickup, the Indian retty well knew he wouldn't ave a chance to use the weapon. That didn't mean anything, though, that didn't matter. After seeing all the burning constellations, we were absorbed into the city through a receiving point, Alex's own, the one where he ordinarily worked. Trap unloaded his peaches. So: one enfranchised team member had defected, the only unenfranchised team member had returned, and Clio Noble, full citizen, feeling an affinity for both these men and even for the vaguely sphinx-headed creatures who had ultimately decided their allegiances for them, came back into the city because -- They debriefed us, Alex and me. And we told them the truth, all of it. Then I quit my position with the Human Development Commission, my position as a resources-reclamation specialist. This was last year. Since then, for resigning with no apparent or at least acceptable reason, they moved me out of my Level # cubicle to one on Level #. My parents have asked me to move back in with them, but I'm an adult now and have kept myself in enough earnies to subsist on by waiting tables in the Gas Light Tower plaza. Mama, bless her, is trying to get me a job clerking at Consolidated Rich's. "Or maybe even modeling," she says sometimes; "if it weren't for all those freckles..." I haven't seen Alex, even though he's supposed to live on Level # too, since our debriefing sessions at the end of last summer: he has dissolved into the population as surely, as irrevocably, as a chameleon into kudzu. I just hope he's still alive somewhere, preferably not in this city, and that he's found some people who don't think he's crazy for wanting to be called Menewa. Not long ago the chairman of the joint CouncilConclave announced that the widow of Carlo Bitler and her former student, Emory Coleman, would be returning to the Urban Nucleus from a long sojourn in Europe. The spirit of the announcement makes me think that no reprisals are planned; the councilmen and ward reps are touting it as some kind of coup. I just don't know. At the same time, I hope Newlyn comes back with Fiona and Nettlinger, though how safe his return would be is hard to assess. He did defect, you know; for at least a year he renounced the city -- and I'm living on Level # for quitting my job, nothing more than that. What's going to happen? Sometimes I think about Nettlinger's "starmen" and wonder if this great, mound-shaped tomb of ours is destined to be the cradle of a new community. I see their rough, masklike faces. And even though we still don't understand each other, you me, or I you, I want you to answer me this: Are we now, all of us, living in Bethlehem? And, if so, in whose tax books must we enroll ourselves?  The idea first came up at a beer and bull session at Jesse Weston's place. She and her husband, Ardee, had been down at the beach that afternoon, and Ardee had stuck his foot on a discarded pop top. He was sounding off at his usual length about where and when it had happened, how much it had hurt, how crowded the beach was, and wasn't it awful how much garbage was strewn about. That's the way he actually talked: 'strewn about'. He's an English lit. major. Jesse had been sitting there, her gray eyes wide, nodding occasionally, when she interupted him: "You know what would be funny?" She addressed us in general. Nobody responded. What Jesse had thought funny in the past had ranged from a five hundred pound granite facingDon Trotter block left in the kneehole of Thorsen's desk ("That way his feet'll reach the floor.") to arranging for every phone in the lab to ring with a loud, juicy raspberry. That is to say, a very narrow and very practical range. Seeing she wasn't going to proceed without a little prodding, I ventured: "Not another quarter-ton tombstone, I hope. My hernias still twinge when I think about it.' She looked contemptuous. "That was trivial, and lacking in social significance... No, picture this: It's a chilly day this December. All the world, or at least the hardened space-freaks, are huddled around their TV sets. We see through the eyes of Marsman I, who just fifteen minutes before has first set tread upon the ocher sands of Barsoom." (She pronounced it to rhyme with 'Bar Boom'.) "Our eyes sweep the horizons of the Red Planet, then fix on a distant hill. Treads chum the crimson grit, propel us toward the summit. We reach the crest, and what confronts us on the other side?" "Beer cans!" "Miles of beer cans." "Acres of pop top plants." It was practically chorused. She'd telegraphed the punch line. She looked pleased. "That's right. Wouldn't it be perfect ?" She hugged her knees and grinned hugely at its absolute perfection. Kim Sohn spoke up: "Better yet, if the whole place were paved over with black asphalt." My turn: "Or even better, Marsman comes over the brow of the hill, and there's a little white cardboard sign, on a wooden stake. He rolls over to it, and it says: 'No Tresspassing, by order of the owner, A.M. Thorsen'." "In that icky orange ink of his." That was Stephie, my wife. "No, no, not a sign, a stone tablet." Kim's wife, Lee. "Not a tablet, an engraved facing block." That was mine and brought the house down. Perhaps I should explain that Professor Albert Michaelson Thorsen is "boss" to Jesse, Kim and me, and that his vanity is exceeded only by his shortness. There's a sign on his door that says: "A. M. Thorsen'. Someone years ago penciled in 'A.IM.ighty' Thorsen. He never erased it. Kim spoke thoughtfully: "You know, it might not be impossible." Me: "Kim, do you know what the freight charges on five miles would be?" "Probably enough to recarpet the stadium. Twice. But you know that, besides monitoring Thorsen's life-detection experiment with it, they're using that gizmo of the Computer Science department's to process Marsman's return signal into, among other things, real-time TV pictures." That 'gizmo' was the third largest computer in existance, and the biggest one that wouldn't have found capitalism terribly confusing. "It might be possible to alter the output slightly. I know a guy over there who'd love to help out on this, if it's possible." Kim 'knew a guy' just about every useful place there was. "Call him, Kim, call him!" That was Jesse, looking about ten years old and as if she were having a tough time keeping from jumping up and down and clapping. We were all just mellow enough for it not to seem unreasonable. Kim balanced his beer on top of a Vietnamese brass elephant, and went to use the phone. While he was gone, I began to have second thoughts. "You know, having his name come up like that on national TV would be pretty embarassing for him." In spite of everything, all of us respected, and some of us even liked the little expletive. Jesse snorted. "The little bantam will bask in it." Lee came to my aid. "I think Hank's right, Jesse. Five minutes after Thorsen's name appeared there'd be a couple of dozen reporters badgering him. And they'd keep it up for weeks -- you know how desperate for scandal they are." Jesse wasn't that easily defeated. "Nuts, he'll love it." "And it probably wouldn't do his academic reputation any good. You know how those things are, everybody'd think he'd done it himself for the publicity." I was back on the attack again. "He probably would if he were to think of it." My bright and beautiful bride had a suggestion. "Listen, how about if instead of something with Thorsen's name on it, Thorsen himself is there, maybe standing shaking his head at your pitiful notions like Hank says he does. That way it'd be harder to trace who it was and there'd be no question of hurting his academic standing. " "Well, that misses the beautiful symbolism, but you might be right about his academic reputation. Thorsen would sacrifice his first-born daughter before that." Ardee stuck in his oar. "You're all aware that it would be purest vandalism if this scheme destroyed valuable data." That sobered us a bit. No one had even considered that aspect of it. And it suggested something else to me. "And has anyone thought about what happens if we get caught? Tampering with a project as expensive as this one is likely to rate more than a visit to the principal." "But you're not really going to do it are you. Hank," Stephie wanted to know. "I mean, its fun to think about, but God!" "I don't know if I am or not, but I'm betting that if it's possible Kim and Jesse are going to give it their damndest." "You betcha," Jesse confirmed. "I think Kim is looking on it as an interesting technical exercise." Lee turned to face me. "He probably hasn't considered Thorsen or what happens if we get caught. " "I notice you said 'we'. You want in on this?" "Sure, if there's anything three-quarters of an attorney can do. I think it would be funnier than Hell." She swore badly, capitalizing the word. Kim returned from the phone in the kitchenette, recovered his beer from the elephant, thanked the beast, and sprawled out on the rug. Jesse practically assaulted him. "Well, come on -- give!" "OK, the guy I know in Computer Science says that he thinks he can get us what we need to do it. He's going to look into it and come over tomorrow." "O frabjous day! Callooh! Callay!" Jesse exulted. "Indeed," Kim said drily. "Before you get too carried away, Kim, have you thought about what this might do to the data from the TV experiment? And what happens if we get caught?" "Yes to both." So much for Lee and Kim's marriage. "All we've got to do is rig a subroutine that causes the output of the TVprocessing program to include Thorsen's facing block at some point. The Output is altered, but the input, the actual data, is unaffected, and they can clear things up afterwards." I interupted to tell him about the replacement of the block with Thorsen himself. "Better yet. The Almighty on Mars." He sipped beer. "As for getting caught, we can set up the subroutine to commit hara kiri after its run. Poof! Up in a cloud of random numbers. I know that verges on mixed metaphor, Ardee. After the subroutine is gone, all that's left is the tiny insertion in the main program that calls the subroutine in the right circumstances, and that contains no account numbers or anything else to implicate us directly...of course, suspicion is apt to be rather heavy." "You're not British are you, Kim?" He ignored me. "The only really hard part, aside from getting the subroutine to give a pretty picture, is getting the passwords that let us make that tiny insertion in the main program. But Georgie thinks he may be able to get ahold of them for us; his father is associate chairman of the department." "Sounds almost foolproof," commented Lee. "And I think Jesse's right, Thorsen will love it, although it may be somewhat difficult to tell at first." I took a couple of large swallows of beer. "Yeah...OK, let's do it." "Okay." Jesse sounded surprised. She hadn't thought there was anything to be decided. K.im's tame computer whiz came to the lab the next morning. The kid looked about twelve, all pimples and stringy hair, and mostly he looked down at his shoes and mumbled, but he seemed taken with Kim, and he provided the passwords we needed. Those, the dust-covered time-sharing remote computer terminal in the comer of the lab, and the programming expertise Kim had picked up as a math major before switching to exobiology were all we needed. A couple of weeks later, Kim had the subroutine written and was proudly displaying his work on the TV display of the terminal. "Oh, it's beautiful, Kim." Jesse was ecstatic. "It is, Kim," I agreed. "It's Thorsen right down to the ends of his pointy little mustache. And that's his supercilious head shake too." "It is pretty good, isn't it." He was really pleased with himself. "Of course, getting it to look like Thorsen was no real trick. The hard part was getting it to appear in the right place at the right time. For instance, I couldn't just have him appear centered in the picture, that might have made him look as if he were floating in the air. And if he simply appeared at some preset time he might suddenly pop into existance in front of some feature of the landscape. No, the way this works, the main program will report to the subroutine every hundred routine has gotten reports in a sequence that indicates that Marsman is breasting a hill, then it triggers, and Thorsen comes into view as we crest the hill, then vanishes a few seconds later...like that." He pointed to the TV display where the subroutine was running over and over, Thorsen appearing over the hill, shaking his head pityingly, then vanishing. "Doesn't having the main program report to the subroutine require more than a 'tiny insertion'?" Jesse wanted to know. "Only marginally; and the identifying information still selfdestructs with the subroutine." Jesse was grinning at the display again. "It's really perfect, just mimsy." "Shouldn't he be a little nobler about the brow?" a voice behind us wanted to know. A familiar voice. Thorsen's voice. Kim and I both froze. Jesse rallied to our aid: "Oh, good, Dr. Thorsen. Take a look at this. We've been thinking of doing some promotional announcements for the educational channel about Marsman. You know: 'No telling what'll turn up on Mars. Don't miss Marsman.' " It was close enough to the truth that I cringed. "With my face?" "Well, naturally we needed someone distinctive looking -- an ordinary face just wouldn't do." "I'm pleased to see such initiative, but you'd better leave that sort of thing to the TV experimenters. Our own experiment is far more significant; see what you can dream up for that." He left looking unconvinced but thoughtful. Kim killed the display on the screen, and as far as any of us knew that was the end of that. Early the next morning Jesse stuck her head into the cubbyhole I used as an office. "Thorsen wants us in his office. He wants to play speculations again." "What's he doing here this time of day? Its only a little after eight." " 'Ours not to reason why' ", she misquoted. Kim was already there, perched on a window sill, mountains in the background peaking over his shoulder. Thorsen sat with his feet up on the desk. Jesse sank gracefully to sit cross-legged on the carpet. I flopped into the only chair. "All right, you've just been told that an animal about the size of a cat positively and for a fact exists on Mars. What's it look like? Hank, you start." He was always picking on me in these sessions. The last one, a couple of weeks before, he'd wanted to know what numbering system intelligent Jovans were likely to use. I'd held out for binary, arguing that they'd most likely be built along the lines of fish, with bilateral symmetry. Everybody else held out for radial symmetry, like squids or octopus, and octal, decimal, or duodecimal. Apparently I was to be the goat again. "Well, to begin with, the results from the Viking probes showed no lower order life, no plants, no smaller animals, no microorganisms." "No detected microorganisms," Thorsen in tempted. "You're well aware that those experiments were neither conclusive nor in some cases even well conceived." "No detected microorganisms," I corrected myself. "Nonetheless the TV experiments showed nothing analogous, to terrestrial plants or animals, and without those to live on, and in fact a whole ecological base to have evolved out of, more complex, larger animals are extremely unlikely." "Correct, and I'd have been extremely perturbed had you failed to bring that up. However, you've been told that such an animal exists even so. What does it look like?" "OK, say something on the order of a turtle. Low, close to the ground so the wind doesn't bother it, hard integument so the sandstorms don't scour it to death. Black or dark brown for camouflage from predators if there are any, and to absorb what little energy is available from the sun." "Black will make it radiate better at night," Kim put in. "Well, maybe it can change color then, but in the daytime it'll be black." "What about locomotion," Thorsen wanted to know. "Well, I'd say legs, or something very similar. Wings are obviously out, and sliding or gliding like a snake or snail wouldn't work well in that fine grit. Maybe six or eight of them, with broad, paddle-shaped ends to dig in and anchor." "Any other limbs, Jesse?" Somebody else's turn now. "Yes, two of those paddleshaped feet modified to scoop sand into its mouth." She sounded certain. "Why?" "There are only three major sources of energy available to Myrtle: direct solar radiation, which is obviously inadequate, radioactive decay, of which there ain't that much there to decay, and other life forms, our as-yetto-be-detected microorganisms. I therefore conclude that she makes her living by filtering smaller organisms out of the sand, like whales filter krill." "You left one out," said Thorsen, and waited. Jesse looked puzzled. "The wind," Kim helped out. "Oh, yeah, sure, but I can't think of any likely way for an organism to use that. I mean martians with little windmills on top of their heads would never be able to reproduce. They'd be too busy laughing at each other." She giggled, and rocked back onto her elbows. "I agree windmills are impractical," Kim said, "But how about a sessile organism with thousands of tendrils waving around in the breeze, sort of like a sea anemone?" "How does it get energy from that," Thorsen wanted to know. "Say its got two kinds of tendrils, one impregnated with natural lodestone, the other with some sort of conductor. The tendrils are shaped so the flow around them is very turbulent, so when the wind blows over them they whip around and bingo, a natural generator." "Lodestone isn't that common even on Earth," I put in to show I was listening. "Make him self-energizing then, like a powerhouse generator, that way it wouldn't take much." "It sounds pretty unlikely to me." "Have you ever seen a hermit crab? Or a human being?" "Let's hear some more about Hank's turtle," Thorsen ordered. "Head, sense organs, Jesse?" "I'd say a retractible cluster of sense organs. That sort of thing isn't generally very durable. Probably something analagous to eyes, so Myrtle can stay in bright sunlight and avoid stepping into puddles...of shadow, and a pair of antennae -- feathery things, like a moth's -- for detecting breezes. Probably they'd be as far apart as possible when extended to give the most directional information. Hearing would be useless, of course." "Anything else, Kim?... Hank?" "Well, it might be useful for it to be able to sense changes in atmospheric pressure, and maybe to smell water or whatever it uses for a solvent, but those funccions could be in the antennae." "OK...anybody want to add anything else?" He waited a few seconds. "What you've come up with is substantially the same as the result of my own thoughts." He fumbled around in the papers on his desk, then came up with a pencil drawing which he passed around. It showed a creature very similar to what we'd described. Thorsen had been staring out the windows while we examined his drawing. When I put it back on his desk, he spoke, still staring out the window: "It has come to my attention that some members of this group may have the capability to make alterations in the output of the television experiment on Marsman I." 'Come to his attention', indeed. I wondered how much he'd doped out for himself and how much he'd squeezed out of Ardee Weston. I was sure Ardee was our weak link and sure Thorsen knew it. He looked around at each of us in turn. "Possibly," I admitted. Jesse glared at me. Thorsen looked back out the window again. "I wonder if any of you has fully comprehended the power you have at your disposal. Consider what the effect would be if rather than my humble self (!) the creature I have just shown you were to be 'sighted' on Mars by Marsman. Life on Mars! And not just some boring little bacteria only people like us care about, but something big enough to see and strange enough to excite. At the least, the very least (He was beginning to sound excited!) it would assure the launching of further Marsmen. And I think the odds are excellent that it would trigger completion of Ares and Stalin. The cold detente is just starting to heat up, and a joint manned Mars mission could be just the thing to fan the flames. But the citizens of neither country would pay for it without there being something up there to excite their interest." He had a strange look in his eyes, a dreamy look I had never seen before. All at once, I realized: I'll be damned, the Almighty wants to be an astronaut. But if he could get the manned mission revived, he probably had a pretty good chance; he was about the top exobiologist in the country. A lot of other things fell into place too. All that jogging he did, for instance, and that biplane he was so fond of buzzing football games in. But he was still talking: "We've been tending to turn more and more inwards the last decade. There's been little in space to capture the public's imagination so appropriations have been waning. We must do something like this to turn attention outwards or mankind will remain forever earthbound." He realized he was getting uncharacteristically poetic, and turned toward Kim briskly. "Well, Kim? I think you are probably handling the nuts and bolts of this." Kim looked at Jesse and me, then replied. "Sure, we can do it, but why not go all the way, have John Carter gallop up on a thoat?" "Don't be ridiculous." "The whole idea is ridiculous. Do you really think that if something like this," he brandished the drawing he'd picked up from the desk, "wanders across the landscape the actual data from Marsman won't be checked and rechecked, processed and reprocessed, trying to get every possible shred of detail? And that when it is, the hoax won't be discovered, and the whole space research program totally discredited. Then watch your appropriations wane!" Kim was as angry as I'd ever seen him. "I'ye considered that with the most extreme care, Kim, and I feel that the chances of our being found out are very small." He grinned. "I had a few drinks with the chairman of the Computer Science department at the faculty club last night. Once the data from Marsman is in the computer, there's literally nothing that can't be done to it while its still in the computer. No one will ever examine data of any sort except that provided by the computer. And consider human nature. The people running the TV experiment won't doubt their own machine, expecially when its putting out exactly what they'd most hoped to see. No, Kim, I think we're safe." "But its criminal, deliberately falsifying data that way." "In a moral sense, you're right of course, and that point bothered me more than any other. Its against every principle I was taught and believe, but I think in this one case the advancement of science requires the violation of its principles." " 'Violation' is right," Kim said. "Doc, just how badly do you want to go to Mars," I asked. He looked surprised and a little angry. "Your perception amazes me. Hank, but if you're implying that I'm advocating this merely because I want to go to Mars, you're absolutely wrong. Even if I knew right now that the only effect would be to cause the launching of more Marsmen, I'd still want to follow this course." "But you still haven't answered my question." "How badly do I want to go to Mars?" He looked embarassed and turned to stare out the window again. "More than anything at all." "Then I think we should do it." "Me too," Jesse echoed. It took us three more days, working in shifts, to convince Kim to help us. He put up moral arguments, ethical arguments, technical arguments, and practical arguments, but in the end, he yielded. And he did a beautiful job. It was # a.m. here, but a little before noon ("Don't want to have to worry about shadows.") in Solis Lacus on the sixth day after Marsman landed. A' light sandstorm ("Or tracks.") had come up earlier in the morning, and the duty engineer on Earth was alternately yawning and staring at the TV screen trying to decide whether to tell Marsman to go into resting mode until it passed. The screen showed the boulder field Marsman's dog brain was guiding it thru. Suddenly out from behind one of the boulders churned Myrtle, all eight legs paddling sand for all they were worth, apparently flushed by Marsman. It almost immediately disappeared behind another boulder, and was seen no more. Marsman hadn't been programmed to go chasing after things, even things as interesting as that (oh, vain regrets!), so he took no notice, and by the time his masters could get word to him to go back for another look no trace could be found. It was very convincing, and like I said, a beautiful job. Unfortunately it wasn't enough. The papers the next day had 'Mars Turtle Found' in four-inch type, all right, and a fuzzy photo of Myrtle, but the next day it was half-inch type on page four, and the day after that, interviews with scientists on page nineteen, and within a week it was forgotten by the public. No manned mission, no more Marsmen, no more money. Things were very gloomy around the lab after that. Thorsen tried to take it philosophically: "We just underestimated the public's capacity for apathy. We didn't capture their imaginations." But four weeks later the Solis Lacus Plinth did. Jesse came tearing into the lab to get Kim and me, and we all ran down to Thorsen's office. The bulletin was playing over and over on all the networks. A three meter cube of quartz, half drifted over with sand, once deeply carved, now worn almost smooth by the ceaseless action of the wind and and sand over the weary eons. They'd moved Marsman up close, and you could see the sand and wind eddying around it, and the carving, very faint, but almost, almost intelligible. The hackles on the back of my neck rose. Even Thorsen was speechless. Funds for more Marsmen were voted almost that night, and construction resumed on Ares and Stalin the following morning. So Thorsen got what he wanted after all. He's scheduled to land with the first group next month. They're planning to set down in Solis Lacus, where Marsman I finally conked out, near where the Plinth is supposed to be. But I wonder... sup r or # years the startling cosmological theories of Immanual Velikovsky have sparked debates that generate far more heat than light. Is he a misunderstood genius, persecuted by a Big Sciacknowledge the truth, or is he a crackpot trudging through the fever swamps of pseudoscience? "If he's right, the rest of us are crazy," said Harvard astronomer Harlow Shapley. "He has fearlessly said that much of our conventional science is a bust and needs restructuring. Most of us have known this for a long time," says Fred Jueneman, science writer and Velikovsky supporter. The Velikovsky Movement challenges not only astronomy and archeology, but the whole structure of science. It's not surprising that emotions run high, and discussions of Velikovsky tend to be debates in which each side scores points off the other. There's little serious examination of Velikovsky's theories and evidence. It is easy to see how this happened. Big Science not only treated Velikovsky as a crackpot from the beginning, but violated its own canons of ethics and fair play in doing it. The whole sad story was told in the American Behavioral Scientist ten years ago, and is available in De Grazia's book, The Velikovsky Affair (New York: University Books, #). The scientific community should be, and much of it is, ashamed of itself. Not only was Velikovsky's best seller -- a trade book, not a textbook -- hounded out of the MacMillan Company by massive attacks of academicians on MacMillan's textbooks, it was also pursued even after the book was transferred to Doubleday which has no textbook department. "Reviews" of Velikovsky appeared in which the "scientist" reviewer proudly stated that heshe had not read Velikovsky and never would. Cecilia PayneGaposhkin, a colleague of Shapley's, published a paper which misquoted Velikovsky and demolished the misinformation in the misquotes. It would be easy to fill this column with horror stories; for my purposes it's sufficient to show that Big Science has something to be ashamed of. If Velikovsky is just another crackpot, those involved can claim that although the tactics were wrong, no real harm was done. However -- if he has a core of truth in his publications! If he should have been taken seriously! Then indeed is there grounds for massive guilt feelings. To avoid guilt, refutation of Velikovsky is not enough. It must be shown that he was never worthy of serious attention. I think this is why many scientists are not merely academic opponents, but actual enemies of this Russian-born psychiatrist. It explains why an entire day session not to looking at Velikovsky 's theories for their merit, but rather to taking various statements of his and picking them apart. It may be why there was so much gleeful sarcasm expended on refuting casual remarks in no way central to Velikovsky's hypotheses. Unfortunately for Velikovsky and his supporters, it is easy to score points off him. Some of his claims are so absurd that his most ardent supporters don't want to discuss them. Moreover, Velikovsky is guilty of both academic showmanship and sloppy scholarship. He can't help making spectacular claims that are totally irrelevent to his theories. He often quotes out of context. He does not evaluate his sources, and he seldom discusses evidence against his theories. I'm sure this last paragraph will infuriate the Velikovskians as thoroughly as the opening paragraphs have inflamed his enemies. It would be unfair simply to make my charges and not give instances, but for continuity I will postpone examination of Velikovsky's rather strange scholarly tactics and procede immediately to my main thesis. I think both sides have lost sight of the major point of the debate. In my judgment, Velikovsky In the interests of fairness, and with Jens s concurrence, I hereby invite Dr. Velikovsky (at standard Galaxy rates and a maximum length of # words) to address himself to any or all of the issues raised in Dr. Pournelle's column. has raised important questions that 'the Science Establishment should deal with. At the same time, his tactics and those of his followers make it difficult to have the impartial discussion he and they claim to want so badly. his theories, invariably stating that his thesis is that sometime prior to # BC the planet Venus, previously unknown in the solar system, erupted as a "comet" from Jupiter; that Venus narrowly missed striking Earth about#, and again # years later; and that some time after that Earth had one or more near encounters with Mars. Although Velikovsky does say all this, it is not his basic thesis. Actually, Velikovsky's theories begin with his evidence for cataclysms in the immediate prehistorical times of Western, and world, civilization. His entire cosmology rests on the catastrophe hypothesis, and most of his evidence is mythological, legendary, and archeological. If it can be shown that there were widespread catastrophies in the period # BC to # BC, then Velikovsky deserves well of the scholarly world, no matter what the fate of his cosmological theories. game is no more than his suggested mechanism whereby such catastrophies might have taken place. He is convinced that no other mechanism could account for what he believes were key events in man's histoiy. Whether he is right or wrong about the cosmological mechanism, the catastrophies are his primary hypothesis, and the evidence for them is his primary data. It is this evidence which the scholarly community ought to examine with care. If there were no catastrophies, his cosmology is simply irrelevent. If there were, it is up to those who reject his cosmology to come up with alternate explanations for these events; and Velikovsky will deserve the credit for bringing our pre-history to light. Therefore, I propose to take Velikovsky seriously and examine his evidence for catastrophies. I also intend to raise several wellknown facts that Velikovsky has ignored in his account of the life and times of the Bronze Age. Velikovsky states that much of his cosmic thesis comes from the Bible, and close reading of his books shows that he believes that the Bible is a real account of real history. For example, he points out that the Bible frequently refers to the Amalekites as very important people, yet history knows them only as desert robbers. He is in good company in pointing this out; the Hittite Empire was discovered partly from the Biblical references to Hittites as a great Empire; for a hundred years archeologists thought of the Hittites as unimportant. Could the Biblical references be a key to unknown events in Near East pre-history? In order to bring the Bible into correspondence with Egyptian history, though, Velikovsky has had to compile an entirely new Bronze Age Chronology. In doing so he once again places himself in a position in which if he's right, the other experts are crazy. In defense of his chronology, Velikovsky has written a persuasive essay attacking the basis for traditional chronologies. He points out that most archeologists, not being chronologists, simply accept the "standard" chronology of Egypt and key their data to that; but the Egyptologists' chronology rests on far shakier data than its proponents believe. So far so good: and I for one wish I could find a good undergraduate level text on chronology, because my research has turned up only rather obscure articles that don't convince me. However, to say that the traditional chronologies rest on less data than is generally supposed, and that there are nightmarish contradictions involved in accepting them, is not to say that Velikovsky's own scheme is correct. Velikovsky has not made minor adjustments in Egyptian chronology: he has thrown out about # years of what Egyptologists think of as history. Because of this it is difficult to deal fairly with Velikovsky. One cannot simply show that there was no world-wide catastrophe at some date that Velikovsky says there was one, because he does not accept the usual dating scheme. His cosmology and his chronology fit together like a fine watch must be dealt with as one. Furthermore, his books suffer from his style. He is often obscure, generally inteiprets everything in the most sensational light possible, and sometimes is internally inconsistent; financially his methods have served him well but as a scholar he is his own worst enemy. It's hard to take him seriously. One has a strong temptation to throw his book across the room because it is so easy to pick out some outrageous statement and refute it out of hand. One must continually try to decide just how crucial a particular enormity is to his theories. One must also ignore his infuriating habit of documenting the well-known while providing either no reference at all, or an unreliable source, for some of his most startling assertions. Finally, Velikovsky never mentions some quite well-known facts that seem to contradict his theories. I'll give examples of this later. For all that, though, let's look at the evidence for catastrophe in the Bronze Age. Velikovsky begins well; in his first two controversies I agree with his position. First, he attempts to supplement archeological finds with myth and legend. Therein lies a sad story: ar-. cheologists and historians seldom work together. There is a powerful archeological school that condemns any attempt to blend the testimony of the spade with legend and myth, and reputations of highly esteemed archeologists have suffered when they tried to link their potsherds to legend. In my judgment this is a shame, and if Velikovsky can get historians and archeologists to talk to each other -- even if only to refute him -- he will have done, both a favor. Velikovsky also relies on the Bible, and is immediately embroiled in a curiously vicious scholarly war. Historians who are pererations of XVth Century BC history on "Manetho" will reject the Bible on the grounds that it was written much later than the events it describes by priests who wanted to prove certain points. Yet Manetho was a #rd Century BC priest who wanted to please his Greek masters, a sort of Egyptian Geoffrey of Monmouth -- and his works have not even survived. What we know of Manetho comes from those who quoted him much later. Could it be that scholars, having once been unable to publish anything contradictory to the Bible, now have a tendency, in reaction, to reject everything it says? But Velikovsky takes the Bible as history, and his view seems to gain strength as new archeological finds are made; and of course he is not alone in presuming that myth and legend contain a central core of historical truth. I first became interested in Velikovsky because of his assertion that Plato had "one too many zeros" in his dating of the Atlantis legend. Plato says that Atlantis fell # years before his own era. Velikovsky makes that #... Martin Gardiner in his Fads and Fallacies in the Name of Science ridicules Velikovsky for dropping the zero, and years later Isaac Asimov's "Minds in Confusion" echoed Gardiner with no better evidence. Yet it is very likely that Velikovsky was correct here; certainly his view has support from well-regarded scholars. In #, Spyridon Marinatos, then Ephor of the Cyclades, theorized that Minoan civilization may have been destroyed by a cataclysmic eruption of Thera, a volcanic island # miles south of Cnossus. That eruption can be dated by archeology, radiocarbon technique, and vulcanology to about # BC or perhaps a few years earlier -- ie, # years before Plato. The eruption was singularly violent, from four to ten times as powerful as Krakatoa. It was the most powerful explosion in known human history, with a force of more than # megatons. The identification of Atlantis and Minoan Crete had been argued by reputable scholars from # on, and in # Marinatos explicitly discusses Crete's fall as the basis of the Atlantis Legend. This proved to be a mistake: not the identification, which has come to be widely accepted, but discussing it Marinatos has suffered from the charge of "sensationalism" ever since. I spent a day with him last summer and although he was charming and helpful, he simply will not discuss Atlantis at all. In #, however, he did. Velikovsky must be familiar with Marinatos' work, and I am aghast when Velikovsky's supporters in Pensee claim that their idol "introduced" the dating of Atlantis to # rather than # years before Plato. However, he certainly can rightly claim to have been among the first to recognize the importance of the Thera disaster and it was his handling of mythological data which led him to give it the correct date. Robert Heinlein says this is: "Possibly the finest science fiction novel I have ever I I "A spellbinder, a swashbuckler Selection of The Science Fiction Book Club A, He can likewise claim to be among the first to accept the now widely held view that if there is an historical basis for the Atlantis legend, the fall of Minoan Crete in about# was the event that inspired it. It should be noted that the conditional is widely accepted, but many archeologists doubt there was any historical basis for the Atlantis Legend at all. I'll add my view: Atlantis was real and Crete was it. Now Velikovsky claims to be able to show that the Thera disaster was only the Mediterranean aspect of a global catastrophe. He must claim that: the Thera catastrophe is well documented and forms the major part of his evidence for disasters having taken place at that time. He marshals an impressive amount of evidence for universal destruction at the time of the Thera eruption. He not only quotes myth and legend from China and Central America, but eminent French archeologists working in Mesopotamia. Unfortunately, I am not competent to evaluate his claims -- and I cannot simply take them on faith because of his "scholarship." Velikovsky nowhere discusses the evidence against his view of Thera. There's an impressive amount of it, but as far as all of his works are concerned it might as well not exist. He has to be familiar with the evidence; he quotes' from the same documents that contain it. But he ignores it completely, and in fact at the last spring, asserted that he does not have to change a single sentence of any of his books -- even after # years. In the rest of this column I will show why I for one use Velikovsky's books as an interesting compendium of legends, but do not consider them serious scholarship. I intend to bring up archeological facts that Velikovsky must be aware of, but which he has never mentioned, and which I believe establish that the Thera eruption, although locally devastating, was not a world-wide catastrophe. By Velikovsky's own admission, if the # BC events were not a universal catastrophe, he has no case. It is inconceivable that Venus narrowly missed Earth and yet did not affect the entire Mediterranean basin, if not the whole world. The day the sun stood still must have been devastating for everyone. If it was only catastrophe for those near Thera, there can be no case for the near miss by Venus. First. Velikovsky's revised chronology is not peripheral to his cosmology. He has revised the whole of Bronze Age chronology because he must. In particular, he of Egypt well into the First Millenium BC, and not at # BC where everyone else puts it. The reason for this is that we have very good records of the glorious period of ancient Egypt. It begins with Ahmose, who expelled the Hyksos (even Velikovsky admits that, and the order of pharoahs in the Dynasty; what he disputes is when they lived.) It includes Thuthmose I, Queen Hatshepsut of the Punt Expediand continues into decline with Ahkhenaton the monotheist herebroken record of achievement, and there is little room for disasters within it. Now if the Thera disaster took be local, not universal. There are a few serious scholars who think the Thera explosion might have affected part of the Egyptian Delta, bringing darkness at noon, lightning, rains of red dust to produce rivers of blood, etc., and thus form the background for the Exodus; but no one contends that it was more than a local event in one province, and the "pharoah" referred to in the Bible must have been a local official. Actually, most archeologists and Egyptologists think even this much is poppycock, and I must admit that although I would like to believe it for dramatic purFact v. Jk I I '# c I"I#'I waterline model of over I # U S... lapancv. Smith (ermin. Italian and French warship of World War II hrltksJupv earner, miner. de-uroyerv mb, luiilenm. etc. Pratliutly rrr type and cUo fepreirnird Super linely and accurately detailed prremon metal caUing Ideal lor wargaming. colletn display t Vastly improved version of model uicd lor rcifniliM trauunp ty V S Navy World War I iip loo Abo Naval arpnr rukv warship data # detn hook. I I # icalc aircraft available Send S I # lor h. new. illuiiraird catalog to poses, it is unlikely. How could the Exodus take place during Egypt's period of expansionistic glory? For precisely this reason Dynasty to about # BC, contemporary with David and Solomon. Anyone who has visited the National Museum at Athens, and the dig at Cnossus in Crete, and the Minoan museum at Iraklion -- and I have only recently returned from there -- must be convinced that the Thera eruption took place in the period called Late Minoan I. The date of LM I may be in doubt, but not that the city Marinatos is excavating at Akrotira on the island of Thera was an LM I culture. Now in the tomb of Rekhmire, an Egyptian Vizier and Foreign Minister, there are paintings of Cretans carrying tribute offerings -- and those offerings are from the LM I period. They are typical: a bull-head rhyton, and a collared rhyton -- both easily recognizable as uniquely LM I. Rekhmire was definitely an Dynasty, it must correspond to LM I period on Crete. Even Velikovsky admits this. And there we have the contradiction; if the Thera eruption was in LM I it must have been in # BC by Velikovsky's chronology, and thus cannot serve as evidence for his# disaster. But of course we can establish that the Thera eruption was in#, and in fact it was Velikovsky's recognition of this at a time when most archeologists underestimated its importance that first attracted me to Velikovsky's work. The date of the eruption is established by stratigraphy, radio-carbon, and vulcanology, and is not seriously in doubt. The only one who disputes the date is Pomerance of the Archeological Institute of America, and Dr. Pomerance wants it in # to account for the so-called Dark Ages of Greece. Even if he were right it would be no use to Velikovsky, who must place LM I in#; and besides, Velikovsky doesn't believe in the Dark Ages to begin with. And Pomerance is absolutely alone in his dating. Everyone else agrees that the eruption was no later than # BC. Second. Velikovsky quotes Manetho extensively in his books, and although he argues strongly against some parts of his history, he is not ashamed to use Manetho as an authority when he is needed. Velikovsky also uses the Greek legend of the Deucalion Flood as evidence for a catastrophe, and he very definitely dates the Deucalion Flood at about # BC. Manetho quite clearly states that the Deucalion Flood took you won't learn that from Velikovsky. Next. In Earth in Upheaval Velikovsky reprints a speech made in October #. In that speech he claimed that Linear B, a language of the time of LM I, would prove to be Greek. There is then a long footnote in the book pointing out that in November #, a month after Velikovsky's prediction, Michael Ventris first announced his decipherment of Linear B, and lo and behold it was Greek. This claim to a correct "prediction" is false. In #I Ventris sent copies of his decipherment to leading archeologists. By # his claim was the talk of the profession. In summer, #, there was a key find, a tablet decipherable using Ventris' system, but which Ventris had never seen. This confirmed Ventris' theory, and by January of # virtually everyone in archeology believed Linear B "would prove to be Greek." A few diehards held out for ten more years, but they were a small minority. So, of course by October # there was no great expertise involved in identifying Linear B. Velikovsky discusses Linear B in books published before #, but in none of them does he even hazard a guess that it is Greek; it was not until the answer was known that he "predicted" it. Unfortunately those Linear B tablets give him real problems. Velikovsky must place Linear B in about#, because the largest find was in the Palace of Nestor at Pylos, and Velikovsky has the Trojan War in about # BC rather than# when everyone else thinks it took place. (The traditional date is#, and it is still accepted by some authorities.) Also, Linear B is contemporary with the LM I pottery on Crete, although it survived on the mainland until much later. But Linear B is contemporary with the Thera disaster which Velikovsky himself dates to#. There are several new finds that definitely make Linear B slightly predate the Thera eruption, so if Velikovsky's chronology is right, his disaster date is wrong, and his position is endangered; and viceversa. Next. Velikovsky must prove the Thera eruption to be a universal disaster. It's the heart of his position. But the eruption took place in LM I, and LM I is found in Mycenaean cities on the mainland, so that Minoan and Mycenaean civilizations can be synchronized. Mycenae experienced rapid growth of power and wealth following the end of LM I. This is precisely what one would expect if a local catastrophe removed the Minoans from the Aegean so that the Mycenaeans could inherit their trading empire. It is not what one would expect to follow universal catastrophe. Needless to say, you will find none of these facts in Velikovsky's books or his more recent publications in Pensee. In other words, both Velikovsky and his critics have suppressed evidence and indulged in other academic mau-mau tactics. Neither has played fair with the disinterested student. Now I wish I could simply dismiss Velikovsky as dead wrong at the heart of his theory and get on with my book on Atlantis. (Well, of course; why else would I know so much about the Bronze Age Aegean? And remember, you saw the identification of Thera with Atlantis in this column when Willy Ley was writing it.) Unfortunately, I can't simply dismiss Velikovsky, because there do remain maddening discrepancies in chronology, and some of them were predicted by Velikovsky. He has correctly predicted that radio-carbon dating would show that certain artifacts Pre-Columbian Central America would prove to be younger than expected. I don't have to accept cosmic tic studies of legend. I just have to be careful, because Velikovsky quotes Ginzberg's fairy tales of Jewish legend and Jane Harrison's excellent studies as if they were comparably reliable sources. I do think there are some problems with chronology, although I doubt I need a cometary Venus to account for them. I do think some of the legends Velikovsky has painstakingly studied may embody real historical truths, possibly even of widespread cataclysms. In fact, I have a wild guess -- and it is no more than that -- about a very large meteor strike in the Mediterranean around # BC giving rise to the Phaeton legend. It might account for the very sudden decline of populations and culture, the loss of writing, and general discontinuities not only in Greece, but around the Mediterranean basin. But that's another story for another time and place, and if you want me to tell it here, write the Editor and ask for it. By all means! Ed. Archeology is not really a "natural" subject for this column, and I only went into it this month in order to try to play fair with Velikovsky. one, and I think there may well have been hitherto-unsuspected natural disasters in the late Bronze Age. For that reason I wish mightily that someone better qualified than I would read Velikovsky's books with an open mind and determine just how much real evidence he has in among all the other stuff he references. I don't mean just his legends, either, but the physical anomalies he describes in Earth in Upheaval. On the other hand, having experienced what Velikovsky does to the evidence in a period in which I have some knowledge, I can understand why professional archeologists don't want to take him seriously. It isn't just that he challenges their "orthodoxy", but that he is either ignorant of basic facts, which in view of his widespread reading is hard to believe; or that he ignores them, inviting others to do the same to him.   in tribute to the father of modern American science fiction, Edited by Introduction by This book is a unique memorial -- the thirteen stories in especially for this volume by Pout Anderson, Isaac Asimov, Alfred Bester, Hal Clement, Theodore R. Cogswell, L, Sprague de Camp, Gordon R. Dickson, Harry Harrison, tylack Reynolds. Clifford D. Simak, George O. Smith, Theodore Sturgeon, and Theodore L. Thomas, Each with an introductory tribute to John Campbell. # #, now at your bookstore frrY Discover Man's most advanced technology of the mind -- Buy, Read and Use A Dianetics Publication Expand your awareness of past, present and future life! Predict and understand human behaviour with this wealth of proven, factual information. This best seller reveals the parts of the mind and the source of human irrationality. Grasp this opportunity to reap the benefits of the simple, powerful techniques in copies have been sold! Order your copy of Dianetics: The Modern Science of Mental Health today! Just Get it. Read it and Try it! Send # to The Church of Scientology of California, Continental Organization U.S. Dept. G-l, # West #th Street, Los Angeles, Calif. #. Obtain from the above address or, if unavailable, order from The Church of Scientology of California, Publications Organization, Dept. G-l, # West Temple Street, Los Angeles, California #, No Charge for postage and handling. All orders will be shipped within # hours of receipt. "Dianetics is the registered trademark of L. Ron Hubbard in respect Copyright  # by L. Ron Hubbard. All Rights Reserved. The Church of Scientology of Califomia-a non-profit organization. Scientology is an applied religious philosophy. Scientology  and Dianeticsare registered names. Ever have somebody interrupt you when you were on the last page of a really great novel P Frustrating isn't the word! I won't have my brain picked," shouted Everly, squinting over the rear sight of the #-# and aligning the bead on the rocks below. " Not this time! Not again!" A faint shadow dodged from rock to rock. Eberly squeezed the trigger. The rifle bucked against his shoulder. Dirt puffed in front of the rocks. The shot had fallen short. "Eberly, give up," came Plagio's voice, amplified by a bullhorn. "You haven't got a chance. You can t fight us. There are too many of us." "Where there's life," responded Eberly, wishing he had something pithier and more original to say, "there's hope." He squeezed off another round. Rock shattered. A man screamed. "You made a contract, Eberly." "An illegal contract." " But an enforceable contract, Eberly."' Bullets splattered on the rocks around Eberly, punctuating Plagio's comment about the contract's enforceability. Specific Performance? Was that what they called making someone fulfill his contract? Eberly shrugged. Maybe they called it Specific Performance. Maybe they called it Fred. Eberly had studied law once, but that, too, was gone, plucked from his head for a fee. He dusted the rock chips from his sleeve and decided to change position. Plagio and his men were too close. Soon they would know his exact position. Knowing it, they could surround him and wait. Even if the Mohave sun failed to cook him, hunger and thirst would eventually defeat him; if he lost consciousness even for a minute Plagio would sweep down on him, sedate him, carry him off and pick his brain. Eberly shoved two replacement shells into the #-#. He stuck a bookmark into the tattered copy of Don Quixote and stuffed it into his coat pocket with the box of shells. This time, he would finish the book. If he had to shoot Plagio himself, he would follow Don Quixote to the end. Quietly, keeping low behind the rocks, Eberly scurried toward the ledge he had spotted earlier. He slung the rifle across his back, but hesitated before continuing the climb, glancing down. Over the ledge, the cliff fell away for two hundred meters to the desert. One slip would leave him flattened on the sand or draped over a cactus, a sack of broken bones. Yet, death with honor -- even without honor -- had advantages. It would cheat Plagio of his pound of engrams. Momentarily, Eberly considered jumping, then rejected the idea. Any satisfaction he might feel at cheating Plagio would only be transitory. Better to climb higher and hope for total victory. He began a sideways shuffle along the ledge, fingertips straining in fissures to hold his body against the rock wall. Once, he glanced down. His head swirled. He looked away, stopping and leaning his sweating forehead against the cool rock. He tried to breathe deeply to calm his nerves. "Eberly!" "Not now," muttered Eberly. "Don't distract me." "We see you moving, Eberly. We have heat scanners on you." Eberly inched toward the next outcropping, trying to ignore the distracting voice. " Submit , Eberly. You've done it before. It takes only a few seconds. It is painless. Think of your wife and children. If you submit, they will continue to live in luxury. If you are killed they will have to go on welfare. Your wife is too slow-witted to be of use to us." Now Plagio was insulting Gloria. True, Gloria was a slow learner. It had taken her four years just to master the fundamentals of Rumanian grammer, a skill Eberly sold Plagio for fifty dollars flat fee. Considering Gloria's faulty preterit and weak future subjunctive, along with her complete inability to understand the Rumanian relative pronoun, it was probably a good price. Still, Plagio had no reason to insult her. "Your own wife pronounced French like a Bulgarian ," shouted Eberly. An angry burst of rifle fire answered. Eberly reached the outcropping and relative safety. To the west, the sun, an elongated orange ball on the desert horizon, was setting. No one would try to cross the ledge at night. If he could hold them off until after dark, he could finish the last two hundred pages of Don Quixote. Eberly unslung the rifle and positioned himself behind a tall rock with a V-shaped notch in the top, resting the gun barrel in the notch. At this distance, he would need all the stability he could find to keep Plagio pinned down. Below, he heard gravel slip. He fired twice. "No," he muttered. "Save the ammunition. Only shoot when I see something worth shooting." He got out the box of shells and opened it, replacing the two spent rounds and counting the rest in the fading light. Thirty rounds, including those in the rifle. Hardly enough for a war but adequate to hold off Plagio. "Eberly!" "Brain picker!" shouted Eberly. "Filthy brain picker!" "I harvest a crop. Nothing more. We have had a profitable arrangement in the past, Eberly. Why can't it continue ?" "Why can't I finish Don Quixote?" "I am a reasonable man. How -- " "You are a pig and a brain picker!" "As I was saying, I am a reasonable man, a businessman. How much do you have to go to finish it?" " About two hundred pages." A pause ensued. " How long will it take you?" "In this light? All night. Maybe longer." "How long with a good reading lamp?" " Four or five hours. ' "It's too long. The customer is waiting. He has a final exam in Spanish tomorrow at eleven a.m. He's paid in advance. We have to set up the equipment, make the extraction and the implant, then get him back to Los Angeles for the exam. Submit, Eberly. You can finish the book next time." Next time. Eberly had already learned Spanish seven times. Each time, when he mastered the ability sufficiently to read Don Quixote, Plagio, who used Don Quixote as the objective test of Spanish mastery, extracted the skill from him, leaving Don Quixote or Sancho Panza or the beautiful Dulcinea or the not so beautiful Rosinante in some dire situation and Eberly unable to find out what happened. He was thankful, at least, that he could remember the plot. Plagio only took the language skill, not the information it conveyed. "Plagio!" yelled Eberly. "What?" "You said the same thing last time and the time before that. It's no go. You'll never let me finish. Next time will be exactly like this time. As soon as I can read it, you'll pick my brain. I won't even know how to say buenos dias." " Read it in translation." Infuriated by Plagio's aesthetic insensitivity, Eberly muttered, " Carumba ," and squeezed off three rounds. His ears rang from the explosions. " Eberly , what was that for?" "Because it's never the same in translation, you philistine!" Eberly sat down behind the rocks, planning to take advantage of the last rays of sunlight. He opened Don Quixote and began looking for his place. "Let's see, they came to the inn and Don Quixote fell asleep and -- ah, here it is. The curate has just said the original cause of Don Quixote's madness was from reading books." Eberly became immersed in his book. Eventually, the light faded completely. He withdrew a penlight from his shirt pocket, but instead of flicking it on to read, he leaned back against the rocks. His escape from Plagio's Palm Springs home had unexpectedly drained him. He had planned to escape, then make his way to the main highway and thumb a ride to Los Angeles. Somehow -- probably from crashing through the window, an act he found considerably more unnerving and more difficult than in the movies (It had taken two trys and the help of the rifle butt to get through the plate glass) -- his sense of direction had become addled. Instead of striking out toward the highway, he had struck out across the desert. He had expected Plagio to follow immediately. Evidently, Plagio's henchman, Marvin The Extractor, a name referring to Marvin's perhad remained unconscious longer than expected. The glancing blow with the Ming vase, shattering the vase, had felt too light to put Marvin out long, but after an hour of walking, Eberly had looked back and seen no sign of pursuit. Only when he neared the rocks three hours later and started his climb to reconnoiter and get his bearings did he see the jeep, bouncing toward him across the desert. "Eberly. " Eberly noticed how the voice carried in the night air, making Plagio seem to be right on top of him. "What?" "Can we make a deal?" " What kind of deal?" "You submit and -- " "Never!" "You submit and I'll give you three weeks paid vacation in Acapulco before you start on your next subject." "What good will Acapulco be if I don't know Spanish?" "You don't have to talk to anyone." "I like talking to people." " O.K . , make it Miami -- anywhere. " Eberly thought about it. Plagio must be desperate. He had never offered Eberly a vacation before. He always expected Eberly to be back at the books the day after an extraction. The client must be someone big, or the son of someone big, possibly one of Plagio's superiors. In spite of the dominating figure Plagio had become in Eberly's life, Eberly knew Plagio was small fry to the Organization, that vague and only obliquely-mentioned group who financed Plagio. When Congress outlawed engram transplants in the early #'s, claiming it allowed the rich to become not only richer but smarter, organized crime moved in. The price to college students, harried executives without time to take night classes, or any of the myriad other slowlearners in society had actually dropped when people like Plagio took over. The American Medical Association had maintained the cost of the operation at such artificially high levels -- they fought the criminalization of engram extraction tooth and nail, but popular sentiment and the proximity of a congressional election carried the day -- that even the illegality of the procedure failed to sustain the high price. Nowadays, a college student with five thousand dollars and a disinclination to study -- by the looks of Plagio's balance sheet, something close to eighty percent of the students in the country engaged in "cramming" as it was colloquially called -- could buy French, German, Spanish or any western language at a level sufficient to sustain them through graduate study. Slavic, Oriental and African languages, along with ancient languages, came slightly higher. Other subjects varied according to the job market. One year sciences would be expensive, the next, law or medicine. Liberal Arts seldom became economically interesting enough to transplant, except foreign languages, Eberly's specialty. Group rates were also available, allowing students to pass around skills as needed. Plagio preferred to sell to groups, fraternities and sororities. Though the fee per person was smaller, the total was larger and the overhead -- supporting people like Eberly, who had a gift for language learning (He had once learned Kurdish in seven weeks.) remained constant. Still, if Plagio were so anxious to deliver, the customer must be important. Did that fact give Eberly some bargaining power? Maybe. "Plagio." "What?" "Who's the customer ?" "What's it to you?" "I've got a deal of my own to "Let's have it." "You let me finish this book and I'll submit. Tell the customer to call in sick." "He tried that already. His teacher doesn't give makeup exams. If he doesn't take the exam, he flunks. If he flunks, he's out of school -- he's a borderline case already. If he's out of school, you know what that means." "One less future customer for you." "Right." "Is that all you think about, Plagio, money?" "It makes the world go round, Eberly "There's more to life than money. " "What?" At a loss, Eberly hedged. "Why can't you be reasonable?" "I think I am being reasonable. You're the one that's fighting the system and being unreasonable. What can you gain? A Pyrrhic victory?" "A what?" "Are you forgetting your English?" Eberly shook his head. Pyrrhic? It was Greek to him. He shrugged and sat down, flicking on the penlight. Plagio would never understand. Things other than money drove some men, things with intrinsic merit, things without market value. He began to read. The dot of light danced across the page, illuminating accent marks and tildes. He read on. Don Quixote, once more mounted and questing, galloped, or rather, considering the nature of the sway-backed Rosinante, plodded through Eberly's brain. If only, mused Eberly, he had some modem equivalent to Rosinante, some charger, sound of limb and ready for flight, some jennet or jade or -- "Jeep," said Eberly. He stood up and peered around the rocks. No sign of Plagio. Vaguely oudined below him, visible in the starlight only as a rectangular lump on the sand, stood the jeep. "But how?" wondered Eberly aloud. If he retraced his steps, crossing the rock ledge, Plagio would see him. Plagio's heat scanner worked even better at night. Searching the rocks for an alternate exit, he found the only possibility, a sheer descent to the desert floor. Looking at the drop he felt himself sway. It would be difficult during the day. At night, it would be impossible. He decided to wait for dawn, and then descend and try for the jeep. Dawn, tentative, gradual, then more assertive, arrived just as the battery in Eberly's penlight gave out, sending its faint emanations over the desert horizon. Though he had only ten pages to go to finish Don Quixote, he decided to postpone the pleasure. Dawn would rouse Plagio, too. If Plagio arrived before the end of the book -- Eberly broke off, unin his mind. He stuffed his belongings into his jacket, checked the rifle and prepared for the descent. If he were lucky, he would make it to the jeep and freedom before Plagio noticed. "Eberly. " Should he answer? If he failed to answer, Plagio would boldly climb the rocks to inspect, thinking Eberly had escaped in the night. He wanted Plagio pinned in the rocks as long as possible. " What is it now , mind raper!" "Eberly, do you have to use insulting language like that? I have always treated you fairly. " "Like a prize Hereford, ready for milking. " "A Hereford's a steer." "Call it what you will, brain picker! You understand what I mean." "No, I don't, Eberly. I don't understand you at all. I thought I did, once. I thought you were like the rest of us. I thought you knew what was important in life. " "Money." "That's right. What you can't sell in the market place isn't worth having." "It's a form of intellectual prostitution, Plagio.' "Prostitution's a marketable skill, Eberly. If you think Gloria's game, I'm sure I can find a spot for -- " I said." "Oh, Sorry. It's hard to hear in these rocks." "You drain people's minds for profit, PlagiO." "As I said, I harvest a crop. The crop is in demand. It's the way of the world, Eberly. Submit to it." "Submit," muttered Eberly, jacking a shell into the chamber of the #-#, about to pop up over the top of a rock and get ofT a shot. He controlled himself. Plagio probably wanted him to show himself. Though Plagio would have instructed his men to shoot for the torso, thus saving the brain and its engrams, Eberly felt little comfort in the idea. Plagio could extract the engrams for up to two or three hours after death. No, he would remain hidden. "Eberly." "What?" "When did you suddenly get morality?" "What do ijou mean?" " You've worked with me for the last ten years. You've never complained before." "I never complained because I was hooked." "Narcotics? They will interfere with your learning capacity, Eberly. " "Not narcotics-money!" A sarcastic edge came into Plagjio's amplified voice. "But now you're not hooked." Eberly thought about Gloria, about the kids, Ephraim and Ezekiel, both born when he was studying Biblical Greek. The money, arriving every Friday like clock-work, never late, never short, had kept him going. Each time he wanted to do something for himself -- branch out into business, or go back to school and learn something unsaleable (History or Literature) -- money and the soft seduction of luxury, along with Glory's spendthrift nature, kept his nose in a grammer book, conjugating Estonian verbs. Ten years without once doing something for himself. Ten years without taking his eyes from the demands of the market place. Ten years without doing something for its intrinsic worth. It was ten years too long. Plagio might know what Hereford meant -- a Hereford could be sold on the market -- but he would never understand the meaning of intrinsic worth, a thing done for itself, a windmill tilted. No, Eberly was no longer hooked, at least for the moment, on money. He was hooked on something more compelling, something he had to do, if only once, for himself. Casting his eyes up to the last fading star in the west, Eberly, hand in his jacket pocket, held tightly to Don Quixote. "It's time to try for the jeep." The descent was steeper than Eberly anticipated. He tore his pantleg on the rocks, almost dropped the rifle once, and hung by his fingertips innumerable times, sweating and scrambling for a foothold. Eventually, hands tom and bleeding from the sharp rocks, he dropped the last three meters to the desert, narrowly missing a kangoroo rat, who looked at him -- frozen except for its twitching nose -- then fled. "You're lucky," said Eberly to the vanished rat. "No Plagios in your life." During his descent, the sun had climbed up the sky. It baked the desert and broiled Eberly. June was a less than accommodating month in the Mohave. Eberly wished he had a hat. He wiped his forehead on his sleeve, planning his next move. Approach the jeep by stealth or rush it? Should he try for the jeep at all? Plagio or one of his men might be close to it. They could put a bullet through him before he could drop the jeep into low. Perhaps he should exploit his small advantage and head into the desert. And the keys, what if they were in Plagio's pocket? Eberly glanced at the sun. He could almost hear it crackling. No, the desert was out. It had to be the jeep, the jeep or surrend -- "Never." The keys. If the keys were missing, he could sabotage the jeep and try to escape on foot. Either way, it was his only chance. Keeping low, he worked his way around the base of the rock pile. With luck, Plagio would be above him, looking up and shouting into his bullhorn. "Eberly." Hypothesis proved. Plagio was still talking to him. Getting no answer, Plagio would be drawn farther up the rocks and farther away from the jeep. " Eberly , answer me."Eberly chuckled, amused at fooling Plagio, then tensed, freezing behind a man-sized boulder. The scraping footsteps of a man descending in gravel had frozen him. Cautiously, he peered around the boulder, keeping low. The jeep stood on a sand dune about twenty meters from the rocks. Marvin The Extractor, his elongated head like a loaf of bread with hair, approached it. Horrorstruck, Eberly watched as Marvin leaned across the driver's seat and plucked the keys from the ignition. Plagio was one step ahead of him. Throwing caution, and, inadvertently, his penlight, to the wind, Eberly -- leaving his crouch behind the rocks like a Marine leaving a landing craft, rifle gripped at the small of the stock and the barrel, holding it almost horizontal before him, a fearsome, baredtooth leer on his face -- charged. Charging on sand proved a slow business. Still, he managed to surprise Marvin, noting, before Marvin turned, the white bandage on the back of Marvin's head where the vase had landed. Marvin turned, saw Eberly sturggling up the dune, started to laugh -- pointing his finger -- as Eberly took a comic pratfall in the loose sand, changed his mind and went for his sidearm, a .# in a flap holster. Marvin's attempted laugh fueled Eberly's rage. Eberly reached the top of the dune. Marvin had the holster flap up and the gun half-withdrawn. Eberly swung with the rifle butt, connecting with the side of Marvin's loaf-shaped head. Marvin, staring blankly, dazed, stood a moment after the blow, shook his head once, then wilted. His unconscious body began rolling down the dune like a log. Rolling, Marvin's .# went off. "Damn it," muttered Eberly, frowning, "why don't you tell the whole world, Marvin." The shot would bring Plagio. Eberly scrambled after the rolling man. Abruptly, Marvin stopped rolling, almost tripping Eberly. Eberly knelt and gave the prone figure a slight nudge. It flopped on its back, snorting sand and beginning to breathe again. Quickly, Eberly rifled the pockets, coming up with two sets of keys, one presumably for the jeep and the other for Marvin's car. He shook Marvin. "Wake up, you creep." Marvin's eyes started to open, narrow slits in the sand-matted face. Eberly dangled both sets of keys before Marvin's eyes. "Which of these fits the jeep?" The eyes closed. The head lolled. "Marvin, damn it, wake up." He slapped Marvin once. The blow succeeded only in pushing Marvin farther down the dune. Sand kicked up near Marvin's head, followed almost immediately by the sound of rifle fire. Eberly looked up. Plagio and two men, half inch figures resting their rifles on rocks, fired at him. Taking both sets of keys, he left Marvin and started up the dune. Sand hopped and jumped around his feet. He heard one stray round plink off the jeep. Only when he reached the relative safety of the opposite side of the jeep did he look back. Plagio, kneeling, and the two men, standing behind him and firing, had reached the base of the rock pile. Eberly steadied the rifle across the hood of the jeep and fired four quick rounds. Though he could see none of them hit, Plagio, scurrying for the rocks, must have gotten the message. Eberly reloaded and got into the jeep. Frantically, he tried the keys, innumerable keys on both chains. Why did Marvin carry so many keys? Vaguely, Eberly remembered a commeht of Plagio's. Marvin, before setting up as an engram extractor, had stolen cars. It explained much of Marvin's character, the joy he took in his work. Stealing cars, stealing engrains, they both gave Marvin the Eberly stomped the clutch to the floor and twisted the key. The jeep ground, coughed and caught, coming alive. He jammed the gearshift into first and popped the clutch. The jeep lurched, almost seemed to hop, and then stopped, stalled. Eberly restarted it, this time gently releasing the clutch. The engine uttered a decrescendo of slowing, labored, lugging noises, stalling. Eberly checked the emergency brake -- off -- then leaned out to look at the front tire -- flat. At the instant Eberly had popped the clutch, Plagio's aim had evidently proven true. It accounted for the hopping sensation. "What now?" asked Eberly, staring at the flat tire. A bullet shattered the windshield, leaving a hole surrounded by a spiderweb of cracked glass. "Take cover," answered Eberly. He got out of the jeep and crawled under it, positioning himself so Plagio would have to charge straight up the dune and into his rifle fire. Furtively, Plagio attempted to dart from the rocks. Eberly fired. Sand spurted at Plagio's feet. The figure retreated, shaking its fist at Eberly. After several seconds, the bullhorn came on. "Eberly.' Eberly cupped his hands around his mouth, answering. "What?" "You can't escape now. You may have us pinned down but we've got you pinned down, too. And that jeep isn't going anywhere. It's a standoff, Eberly. Give up." Suddenly, inexplicably, doubt surfaced in Eberly 's mind. Plagio was right, a standoff. What could he hope to gain by resisting Plagio? Actually, the man wanted nothing more than his due, completion of the illegal contract. What was wrong with that? In return, Eberly would get not only his life, something he had always found useful, but life in luxury. Conscious of his own mortality, conscious of the shortness of life, conscious also that he was outgunned, Eberly considered submitting. He had responsibilities, Gloria and the children. Selfishness, a quality he abhorred on principle though practiced from time to time, was no reason to deny his family the good life, was it? He imagined Gloria in the welfare line, dress in rags, hair frazzled, people crowding in front of her. He imagined Ephraim and Ezekiel, selling pencils, begging from strangers, their eyes tearfilled and pitiful. And why? Eberly crawled out from under the jeep, disgusted with himself, preparing to surrender. He stood up and took the copy of Don Quixote from his pocket, glaring at it. "Because of you," he snarled. " That's why!" He hurled the book to the sand and began hopping on it with both feet. "You! You! You! Traitor! Seducer! What the hell good are you anyway?" He stopped hopping, stepping back from the book. It had fallen on its spine, open to the page with Eberly's bookmark. He looked at the half-buried book, breathing deeply and trying to control his fury, pondering. A bullet whizzed past his ear, jerking him from his ponderings. He dropped to the sand, nose inches from the book. Plagio, unaware of Eberly's intent to surrender, was still firing. "Plagio ," shouted Eberly. The firing ceased. "What?" "I want -- " The words seemed to stick in his throat. "You want what?" "I want to -- " Eberly broke off, his attention attracted by the page in front of his nose. He began to read. " You want to what?" coaxed Plagio. "Just a minute." "Eberly?" "Just a minute!" Eberly became lost in the knight's final return home. Sancho Panza's wife, Joan Panza, after asking about the health of Sancho's donkey (Better, answered the squire, than that of the master), inquired what profit the squire had gained from his adventures, what dresses for Mrs. Panza, what shoes for the children? I bring none of these things, good wife, quoth Sancho, although I bring other things of more moment and estimation. "More moment and estimation," mumbled Eberly, sniffing, a tear beginning its journey down his cheek. Doubt again surfaced in his mind, this time challenging his desire to surrender. His voice changed, hardening, determination encrusting every syllable. "More moment and estimation." He looked over the top of the book. Plagio was nowhere in sight. "Plagio!" No answer. He looked down the sloping dune. Something odd, or rather, the lack of. something odd -- Marvin -- attracted his attention. Had Marvin revived? Or -- Grasping the book in one hand and the rifle in the other, Eberly crawled under the jeep, elbows and knees dragging him forward. He reached the crest of the dune. Temorously, he looked over. The dune dipped in the area of Marvin's body, creating natural cover, obscuring Eberly's line of fire. He could see the tops of three heads behind the dip. While Eberly read, Plagio and his men had reached Marvin. They advanced out of the divot on their stomachs. Seeing him, they fired, rifles blazing in rapid succession. Sand hopped and skipped on all sides. Repositioning the book slightly, Eberly rested the rifle barrel along the book's inner crease and aimed. He fired twice, halting Plagio's advance. He glanced down at the page next to the barrel, reading on. Proceeding in this manner, firing and reading, pausing occasionally to turn a page or reload, Eberly impeded Plagio's advance and followed Don Quixote's. He read through the sonnets and epitaphs of the last few pages, eventually arriving at both the last paragraph and his last bullet. A scholar, read Eberly, had been given the moldy, time-worn papers treating of the life and doings of Don Quijote de la Mancha and had, according to the author, (someone named Cervantes) deciphered them. They promised to tell of further exploits, a third sally for the great knight. "A third sally," said Eberly, closing the book and firing the last round. Another tear formed in his eye as he wistfully imagined the third sally. "Eberly." The voice of reality. "What?" "By my count, you're out of ammunition. We re coming up." Eberly rolled on his back, throwing his arms out to either side and letting the sun warm his face. He spoke quietly. "Come and get me, vulture. I'm ready." He could hear Plagio marching up the dune. What had Plagio scheduled him for next time? Ah, yes, Russian. For the fifth time, Russian. In that word, Eberly saw his future. Russian would be harder than Spanish. First of all, that funny alphabet, like barbed-wire he would have to penetrate to get at the language. Secondly, it would take more time and effort to plan carefully, plus more endurance to carry out the plan. Momentarily, he shuddered at the rigors that lay ahead. At the same time, he welcomed them. What else could a man do who was driven from within? What else could a man do who was only on page fifteen of War and Peace? Galaxy IF Dialogue ## I'm warning you. Miss...Ms.? Sorry. You're taking a terrible risk going in there. You don't know Alter-Ego the way I do. If he even suspects for an instant that you're a girl...woman. Sorry. If you insist. Just do me a favor and keep in the shadows and if you don't mind hunching your shoulders forward... Sorry. It's just if he sees those big... Yes, he is a sexist. For your own protection, if you'd pull that man's shirt looser from your jeans... And don't say a word! Not a sound. Yeah, pull the bolts while I unlock those Yales. I know -- got to bring the oilcan down one of these times. The screech gets worse each time they're pulled. Now, the chains... Hold the lantern high as I pull this big mother open... Sorry. Watch the steps. The slime... Oh, that's from when I stepped on his pet spider. An obscene affection... Never forgave me. Never cleaned up the mess, either. Sloppy. Where is he? We don't dare go too far from the door. Those side Where are you?" "I'm coming, Geis. You pick the worst times to visit...no damn privacy even in your own dungeon! Bad enough having to use a hole in the rock floor as a privy and having to keep it cov"Ohh...just a fan. Nobody special. An observer." "Why is he hunched over by that stack of mouldy fanzines? I'm not going to sell any of them, you! An 'observer'? What if I don't want to be observed, hall? You selling bi-monthly tickets, Geis? 'See the Freak'? 'Ten bucks for a visit to the dungeon to peek at the dreaded Alter-Ego'? That your gimmick? Hey, you, how much did he con you out of?" "Alter, it's time for you to vent your spleen. You know how ill you get if it isn't vented every few months." "I'll vent when I feel like 'it. Hey, you! I asked you a question! Get away from those copies of "Leave him alone. Alter. He doesn't want any of those ancient crudzines from your youth. Now about your emmission of bile -- " "I'll spurt my bile up your -- Hey...is that a girl?" "Girl? Don't be ridiculous. Now, I order you by my wearing of the Amulet and the Ring and the Scret Words: Yug Sluggoth Thunkis Fgn-thi-Ulgudd..." "Okay, okay, okay. Geez, my sinuses... Let's see now. Current trends in science fiction...there is the matter of 'literary values' beginning to pollute the precious bodily fluids of science fie -- You sure that isn't a girl? I never saw a guy with bumps like... Hmm. Sorry, fella. No insult intended. You oughta go on a diet, though." "Alter, attend to the bile." "Sorry, Geis. Bile... Yes. You have touched me where I live. I love to rant and rave against the organized conspiracy, the plot to destroy science fiction as we know it! The enemy is everywhere, insidiously scheming... Well, you know I've been reading all my life and I make no bones about it. I've had it up to here -- over my bloody head! -- with what are called 'literary values'. They are an intellectual con-game, an elitist ego-trip, a -- what's a good third phrase, Geis? Gotta balance my sentence." "Uhhh..." "Hopeless. You're -- " "All right, let's hear you define exactly 'literary values'. You hate them so much, you ought to know what you hate." "C'mon, Geis, you know! Excessive, pretentious, obsessive characterization. Deep, Important Thoughts. Significance. No science fiction writer alive today can win a Hugo or a Nehula without a heap of Significance and Symbolism. Actually, Symbolism is even better -- a good Christ-figure, a birth trauma, an Earth Mother...a Succubus...the orgasmic Symbolism, for instance, of Bob Shaw's hero in his phallus spaceship thrusting, raping, the vagina' of Orbitsville and going deep into the dyson sphere 'womb'...now that's Symbolism! Of course, a good critic can find a Symbol in any story or scene or... Writers always use symbols...it's unavoidable." "So how are these hated 'literary values' ruining science fiction? And let me say, Alter, that this all has a familiar ring to it. Can't you rant about something else?" "Of course, and I will next time, Geis. I'm just reinforcing an engram. Hitting the nail on the head to drive it deeper. Repetition is the heart of propaganda, the soul of advertising, the karma of -- " "Get on with it." "It comes down to...well, let me explain it this way. See, in porno writing -- at which you are an expert, eh? -- the sex imperative overpowers every other narrative consideration. The plot, characterization, locale, the whole schmeer is bent and twisted to serve the sex scenes, sex scenes, and more sex scenes. Right? So. What is happening in science fiction nowdays is that the genre is sliding gradually into the bed of the literary mainstreamand getting seduced...seduced... You sure that isn't a girl?" "That is not a 'girl'. Seduced how? Make your point." "Getting seduced -- well, gradually the science fiction plots, the themes, the stereotypes, are being warped to serve mainstream ends. What price acceptance, eh, Geis? Too many science fiction writers nowdays are writing bastard science fiction, science fiction molded to the mainstream symbolism imperative, characteriza            # Eighth Ave , New York, N. Y. # #-#  i  ;: -,c i  c tion imperative, significance imperative, relevance imperative...all clumped into a general 'literary values' imperative. See?" "In a word. Alter, science fiction is being prostituted?" prostituted science fiction to the porno imperative, so these latter-day (and some older-day) writers are prostituting science way -- so they think -- to serve 'literary values' and reap the heavy fringe benefits of intellectual elitism and respectability. Science fiction should be fun and and entertaining (and still is now and then because a few editors and a few writers still cling to the reader imperative), but more and more it is boring, serious, egotrippy, Literary...serving a new set of masters. Hail and farewell." "You exaggerate. You overstate. You oversimplify." "Maybe. But when certain leading lights in the s-f scene lust for respectability and academic acceptance and start calling their work and our genre 'speculative fiction' and 'speculative fantasy', that's a signal I find difficult to ignore." "Alter, you are a troglodyte, an arch reactionary with your head buried firmly in #. That was the year, I recall, that you read your first science fiction magazine -- a tattered copy of "Sure, sure, I know that old put-down: there's a ten-year-old in this #-year-old mass of aches and pains who is yowling for the good old days. I'm hip that most of those pulp-days stories were God-Awful and I'd hold my nose if I read them today. But -- " "Alter, you are a common person! You want action, suspense, danger, life-and-death, gosh-wow, malevolent aliens, space wars...all that discredited raygun FI ash Gordon  Buck Rogers jazz." "damn right! If it's done realistically and with skill and talent. And you can keep the weak, palid, gutless, soul-searching, whining, mystical, considerate, socially conscious crap that's passing as science fiction today. Writers today are becoming afraid to be entertainers and 'commercial' in science fiction now. They'll be sneered at, they fear, and not approved for reading in S-F #I at Academic State College. We have come to that." "But, if this new type of science fiction is what the readers want..." "Oh, Geis! In the depression of the Thirties science fiction magazines sold more copies than they do now! Now IF is gone. down to #-# readers and may not last out theyear. This magazine may be on the ragged "Well, there's TV, poor distribution of magazines..." "Bullshit. If there were as many science fiction programs on TV as there are detective shows, I'd maybe agree...to a degree. But printed fiction has many advantages over TV fiction -- if it's distribution argument...if s-f mags sold out, if there was a demand for the mags, you better believe the distributors would deliver. Money imperative always commands. That's what the market is all about, the s-f mags are mostly suffering because the readers don't much like what they're printing. Too many people in the s-f field have forgotten why people buy fiction! Fiction, damn it, should aim for the guts, the groin, and the brain in that order. Science fiction has to add Wonder." jft jjC Sfc Up yours Alter -- IF was going up by (censored) per issue, but the margin-of-profit per issue was going down almost as fast. Aside from which, raising the newsstand sales (censOred) only means, say, five extra copies to the average newsie. Or to put in in the words of the dealer on my corner: "Twice nothin, is still nothin, Jack." He sells hundreds of copies of Reader's Digest every month, Alter. If he doesn't get his shipment of sf-mags one month, so what does he care? Not much, Alter, not much. And paper, Alter -- what about paper!? They wouldn't give us any, Alter. Oh, Alter, you (censored) seepage from Geis's subconscious, you've touched me to the quick. I do publish stories that are good to read -- I do, I do! -- Baen "God, you're a presumptuous know-it-all. How -- " "I'm not saying the mix shouldn't be varied in emphasis, but in the last ten years or so science fiction has gotten brain (intellect) heavy...self-consciously Arty...and the readership has shrunk and shrunk... Soon science fiction will be owned by the professors; written for the professors, and read by the professors -- and their classes. " "There you go off the deep end again!" "Watch it happen, Geis! Now -- get the hell out of here and take that tempting morsel with you -- not that you'd ever leave her. God! I -- can't -- control -- myself -- any -- " "Keep away from her, Alter! Miss...Ms. keep away from him! You're playing with dynam -- " those -- " "Stop it! Alter! By the Amulet, by the Ring, I command thee -- Yug Thunkis Fgm-thu...thi Ulglud..." " Ahhh...umm... shriek pant-pant-pant How disgusting. Still, I did warn her...and...it's not as if she isn't...in fact...hmm... Well, I'll just read this tattered until they're finished. Man, look at Alter go! It had been a long time for him. Let's see now... 'Although I have written over a hundred twenty books, on almost every subject...' yawn. Man, look at them go.  I had been back in Amber for less than a week when my brother Caine was killed, killed in such a fashion as to make me the logical suspect. Only, I had arrived on the scene a trifle ahead of schedule. I got my hands on the real culprit and intended to question him. He was understandably displeased with this, and circumstances required that I kill him in order to deal properly with his displeasure. This left me more than displeased. It left me without an adequate defense. But there was something strangely familiar about the guy: He strongly resembled one of those creatures which had come in pursuit of Random, back when he had sought sanctuary at Flora's place in Westchester, years ago. I buried Caine and bore his killer's remains to the palace. Random had never explained what had been going on back at that time. I realized I had better have the story fast, before I let the others know what had become of Caine. When I got to him, Random told me that years before, when he had been living off in Shadow, he had received a cryptic message from our missing brother, Brand. Brand had indicated that he was a prisoner in a peculiar place: a burning, sunless land of revolving rocks and drifting dead. There he was held in an isolated tower, guarded by a transparent serpent and a squad of strange troops. Random had decided to go to his rescue. Steering his sail plane through Shadow to that place. Random had mounted to the tower and fought with the serpent. He finally dispatched the creature, but was unable to effect Brand's release. Weaponless, battered and with a sprained ankle, he had been forced to flee aboard one of the moving boulders. He was pursued by the tower's guards, with whom he fought several skirmishes. In the process, he learned of their anatomical peculiarities, the features they shared with Caine's killer. He fled through Shadow, and somehow they were able to pursue him, an exercise normally restricted to those who are related by blood to the royal family of Amber. He finally decided to head for the shadow Earth, where sister Flora dwelled. In the meantime, he was contacted by Julian, via his Trump, and advised that Eric was contemplating taking the throne, in light of Dad's Tong and unaccountable absence. Various speculations had passed through his mind at this point, but there was really nothing he could do about the situation, one way or the other. Arriving in California and discovering that his pursuers were still with him, Random had phoned Flora's place and I had received the call. He had flown over in response to my offer of assistance, and the creatures had not been far behind. The rest I knew. Of all the conjectures we then made, the only one that seemed certain was that some part of the family itself was behind the entire business. That in mind, it seemed advisable to have at hand every weapon available to me. So I fetched the Jewel of Judgment and took it down to the Pattern, where I went through the process of attuning it. This was a somewhat involved procedure, but its results were satisfactory. After that, I was able to use it for purposes of controlling the elements. I then questioned Flora at some length as to how she had come to be my warden off on that shadow Earth. She alleged having encountered me by accident, in France, on the eve of those events which so delight historical novelists, around the end of the eighteenth century. She had told Eric of this and became his confidante as to how I had gotten where I was. She agreed to take up residence in that place and keep an eye on me in return for favors to come. She refused to admit any direct involvement in my accident. It seemed to me that she knew more than she was telling, but I was in an awkward position when it came to pressing her on that point; that is, I was still missing a few days from my memory collection, and this was a matter I wanted to keep to myself. She agreed to identify tbe corpse of Caine's slayer as of the same ilk as those who had once pursued Random into her home. She agreed to support me in anything I might be about. Blessed are the pure in heart. I went and got drunk in my tomb and told Canelon my troubles. The following day, Gerard accompanied me to the Grove of the Unicorn, to retrieve Caine's body. On the way, he paused to beat me unconscious, to show me he could still do it, to show me he could make good on what he then promised; i.e., that he Would kill me if I should turn out to be the one behind the plot that was obviously underfoot, overhead and pressing in on all sides. The others, he informed me, were watching his performance over his Trump, so that any reprisal against him would constitute an admission of guilt on my part. I told him -- and my viewing audience, by proxy -- that this did not necessarily follow, and I had to let it go at that. There was nothing much else that I could do. We proceeded to the grove and disinterred Caine. While we were about it, the unicorn put in an appearance. I had never seen it before and neither had Gerard. I hoped it was a good omen, for the beast is the patron of Amber. Then we headed back, and I had a definite course of action in mind for a change, for that Evening. One that involved -- unavoidably -- cooperation on the part of the family. VI. Life's incessant ceremonies leap everlasting, humans spring eternal on hope's breast ana frying pans without fires are often far between: the sum of my long life's wisdom that evening, tendered in a spirit of creative anxiety, answered by Random with a nod and a friendly obscenity. We were in the library, and I was seated on the edge of the big desk. Random occupied a chair to my right. Gerard stood at the other end of the room, inspecting some weapons that hung on the wall. Or maybe it was Rein's etching of the unicorn he was looking at. Whichever, along with ourselves, he was also ignoring Julian, who was slouched in an easy chair beside the display cases, right center, legs extended and crossed at the ankles, arms folded, staring down at his scaley boots. Fiona -- five-two, perhaps, in height -- green eyes fixed on Flora's blue own as they spoke, there beside the fireplace, hair more than compensating for the vacant hearth, smouldering, reminded me, as always, of something from which the artist had just drawn back, setting aside his tools, questions slowly forming behind his smile. The place at the base of her throat where his thumb had notched the collarbone always drew my eyes as the mark of a master craftsman, especially when she raised her head, quizzical or imperious, to regard us taller others. She smiled faintly, just then, doubtless aware of my gaze, an almost clairvoyant faculty the acceptance of which has never deprived of its ability to disconcert. Llewella, off in a corner, pretending to study a book, had her back to the rest of us, her green tresses bobbed a couple inches above her dark collar. Whether her withdrawal involved animus, self-consciousness in her alienation or simple caution, I could never be certain. Probably something of all these. Hers was not that familiar a presence in Amber... And the fact that we constituted a collection of individuals rather than a group, a family, at a time when I wanted to achieve some over-identity, some will to cooperate, was what led to my observations and Random's acknowledgement. I felt a familiar presence, heard a "Hello, Corwin' and there was Deirdre, reaching toward me. I extended my hand, clasped her own, raised it. She took a step forward, as if to the first strain of some formal dance and moved close, facing me. For an instant, a rilled window had framed her ead and shoulders and a rich tapestry had adorned the wall to her left. Planned and posed, of course. Still, effective. She held my Trump in her left hand. She smiled. The others glanced our way as she appeared and she hit them all with that smile, like the Mona Lisa with a machine gun, turning slowly. "Corwin," she said, kissing me briefly and withdrawing, "I fear I am early." "Never," I replied, turning toward Random, who had just risen and who anticipated me by seconds. "May I fetch you a drink, sister?" he asked, taking her hand and nodding toward the sideboard. "Why, yes. Thank you," and he led her off and poured her some wine, avoiding or at least postponing, I suppose, her usual clash with Flora. At least, I assumed most of the old frictions were still alive as I remembered them. So if it cost me her company for the moment it also maintained the domestic tranquility index, which V'as important to me just then. Random can be good at such things when he wants to. I drummed the side of the desk with my fingertips, I rubbed my aching shoulder, I uncrossed and recrossed my legs, I debated lighting a cigarette... Suddenly, he was there. At the far end of the room, Gerard had turned to his left, said something and extended his hand. An instant later, he was clasping the left and only hand of Benedict, the final member of our group. All right. The fact that Benedict had chosen to come in on Gerard's Trump rather than mine was his way of expressing his feelings toward me. Was it also an indication of an alliance to keep me in check? It was at least calculated to make me wonder. Could it have been Benedict who had put Gerard up to our morning's exercise? Quite possibly. At that moment, Julian rose to his feet, crossed the room, gave Benedict a word and a handclasp. This activity attracted Llewella. She turned, closing her book and laying it aside. Smiling then, she advanced and greeted Benedict, nodded to Julian, said something to Gerard. The impromptu conference warmed, grew animated. All right again, and again. Four and three. And two in the middle... I waited, staring at the group across the room. We were all present, and I could have asked them for attention and proceeded with what I had in mind. However. , . It was too tempting. All of us could feel the tension, I knew. It was as if a pair of magnetic poles had suddenly been activated within the room. I was curious to see how all the filings would fall. Flora gave me one quick glance. I doubted she had changed her mind overnight -- unless, of course, there had been some new development. No, I felt confident that I had anticipated the next move. Nor was I incorrect. I overheard her mentioning thirst and a glass of wine. She turned partway and made a move in my direction, as if expecting Fiona to accompany her. She hesitated a moment when this did not occur, suddenly became the focus of the entire company's attention, realized this fact, made a quick decision, smiled and moved in my direction. "Corwin," she said, "I believe I would like a glass of wine." Without turning my head or removing my gaze from the tableau before me, I called back over my shoulder, "Random, pour Flora a glass of wine, would you?" "But of course," he replied, and I heard the necessary sounds. Flora nodded, unsmiled and passed beyond me to the right. Four and four, leaving dear Fiona burning brightly in the middle of the room. Totally selfconscious and enjoying it, she turned immediately toward the oval mirror with the dark, intricately carved frame, hanging in the space between the two nearest tiers of shelves. She proceeded to adjust a stray strand of hair in the vicinity of her left temple. Her movement produced a flash of green and silver among the red and gold geometries of the carpet, near to the place where her left foot had rested. I had simultaneous desires to curse and to smile. The arrant bitch was playing games with us again. Always remarkable, though... Nothing had changed. Neither cursing nor smiling, I moved forward, as she had known I would. But Julian, too, approached, and a trifle more quickly than I. He had been a bit nearer, may have spotted it a fraction of an instant sooner. He scooped it up and dangled it gently. "Your bracelet, sister," he said pleasantly, "It seems to have forsaken your wrist, foolish thing. -- Here. Allow me." She extended her hand, giving him one of those lowered-eyelasn smiles while he refastened her chain of emeralds. Completing the business, he folded her hand within both of his own and began to turn back toward his corner, from whence the others were casting sidelong glances while attempting to seem locally occupied. 'I believe you would be amused by a witticism we are about to share -- " he began. Her smile grew even more delightful as she disengaged her hand. "Thank you, Julian," she relied. "I am certain that when I ear it I will laugh. Last, as usual, I fear." She turned and took my arm. "I find that I feel a greater desire," she said, "for a glass of wine." So I took her back with me and saw her refreshed. Five and four. Julian, who dislikes showing strong feelings, reached a decision a few moments later and followed us over. He poured himself a glass, sipped from it, studied me for ten or fifteen seconds, then said, "I believe we are all present now. When do you plan proceeding with whatever you nave in mind?" "I see no reason for further delay," I said, "now that everyone has had his turn." I raised my voice then and directed it across the room. "The time has come. Let us get comfortable." The others drifted over. Chairs were dragged up and settled into. More wine was poured. A minute later we had an audience. "Thank you," I said when the final stirrings had subsided. "I have a number of things I would like to say, and some of them might even get said. The course of it all will depend on what goes before, and we will get into that right now. Random, tell them what you told me yesterday." "All right." I withdrew to the seat behind the desk arid Random moved to occupy the edge of it. I leaned back and listened again to the story of his communication with Brand and his attempt to rescue him. It was a condensed version, bereft of the speculations which had not really strayed from my consciousness since Random had put them there. And despite their omission, a tacit awareness of the implications was occurring within all the others. I knew that. It was the main reason I had wanted Random to speak first. Had I simply come out with an attempt to make a case for my suspicions, I would almost certainly have been assumed to be engaged in the time-honored practice of directing attention away from myself -- an act to be followed immediately by the separate, sharp, metallic clicks of minds snapping shut against me. This way, despite any thoughts that Random would say whatever I wanted him to say, they would hear him out, wondering the while. They would toy with the ideas, attempting to foresee the point of my having called the assembly in the first place. They would allow die time that would permit the premises to take root contingent upon later corroboration. And they would be wondering whether we could produce the evidence. I was wondering that same thing myself. While I waited and wondered I watched the others, a fruitless yet inevitable exercise. Simple curiosity, more than suspicion even, required that I search these faces for reactions, clues, indications -- the faces that I knew better than any others, to the limits of my understanding such things. And of course they told me nothing. Perhaps it is true that you really only look at a person the first time that you see him, and after that you do a quick bit of mental shorthand each time that you recognize him. My brain is lazy enough to give that its likelihood, using its abstracting powers and a presumption of regularity to avoid work whenever possible. This time I forced myself to see though, and it still did not help. Julian maintained his slightly bored, slightly amused mask. Gerard appeared alternately surprised, angry and wistful. Benedict just looked bleak and suspicious. Llewella seemed as sad and inscrutable as ever. Deirdre looked distracted. Flora acquiescent and Fiona was studying everyone else, myself included, assembling her own catalogue of reactions. The only thing that I could tell, after some time, was that Random was making an impression. While no one betrayed himself, I saw the boredom vanish, the old suspicion abate, the new suspicion come to life. Interest rose among my kin. Fascination, almost. Then everyone had questions. At first a few, then a barrage. "Wait," I finally interrupted. "Let him finish. The whole thing. Some of these will answer themselves. Get the others afterwards." There were nods and growls, and Random proceeded through to the real end. That is, he carried it on to our fight with the beastmen at Flora's, indicating that they were of the same ilk as the one who had slain Caine. Flora endorsed this part. Then, when the questions came, I watched them carefully. So long as they dealt with the matter of Random's story, they were all to the good. But I wanted to cut things short of speculation as to the possibility of one of us being behind it all. As soon as that came out, talk of me and the smell of red herring would also drift in. This could lead to ugly words and the emergence of a mood I was not anxious to engender. Better to go for the proof first, save on later recriminations, corner the culprit right now if possible and consolidate my position on the spot. So I watched and waited. When I felt that the vital moment had ticked its way too near I stopped the clock. "None of this discussion, this speculation, would be necessary," I said, "if we had all of the facts right now. And there may be a way to get them -- right now. That is why you are here. That did it. I had them. Atten"I propose we attempt to reach Brand and bring him home," I said, "now." "How?" Benedict asked me. "The Trumps." "It has been tried," said Julian. "He cannot be reached that way. No response." "I was not referring to the ordinary usage," I said. "I asked you all to bring full sets of Trumps with you. I trust that you have them?" There were nods. "Good," I said. "Let us shuffle out Brand's Trump now. I propose that all nine of us attempt to contact him simultaneously." "An interesting thought," Benedict said. "Yes," Julian agreed, producing his deck and riffling through it. "Worth trying, at least. It may generate additional power. I do not really know." I located Brand's Trump. I waited until all the others had found it. Then, "Let us coordinate things," I said. "Is everyone ready?" Eight assents were spoken. "Then go ahead. Try. Now." I studied my card. Brand's features were similar to my own, but he was shorter and slenderer. His hair was like Fiona's. He wore a green riding suit. He rode a white horse. How long ago? How long ago was that? I wondered. Something of a dreamer, a mystic, a f oet. Brand was always disilusioned or elated, cynical or wholly trusting. His feelings never seemed to find a middle ground. Manic-depressive is too facile a term for his complex character, yet might serve to indicate a direction of departure, multitudes of qualifications lining the roadway thereafter. Pursuant to this state of affairs, I must admit that there were times when I found him so charming, considerate and loyal that I valued him above all my other kin. Other times, however, he could be so bitter, sarcastic and downright savage that I tried to avoid his company for fear I might do him harm. Summing up, the last time that I had seen him had been one of the latter occasions, just a bit before Eric and I had had the falling out that led to my exile from Amber... And those were my thoughts and feelings as I studied his Trump, reaching out to him with my mind, my will, opening the vacant place I sought him to fill. About me, the others shuffled their own memories and did the same. Slowly, the card took on a dream-dust quality and acquired the illusion of depth. There followed that familiar blurring, with the sense of movement which heralds contact with the subject. The Trump grew colder beneath my fingertips, and then things flowed and formed, achieving a sudden verity of vision, persistent, dramatic, full. He seemed to be in a cell. There was a stone wall behind him. There was straw on the floor. He was manacled, and his chain ran back through a huge ring bolt set in the wall above and behind him. ft was a fairly long chain, providing sufficient slack for movement, and at the moment he was taking advantage of this fact, lying sprawled on a heap of straw ana rags, off in the corner. His hair ana beard were quite long, his face thinner than I had ever before seen it. His clothes were tattered and filthy. He seemed to be sleeping. My mind went back to my own imprisonment -- the smells, the cold, the wretched fare, the dampness, the loneliness, the madness that came and went. At least he still had his eyes, for they flickered and I saw them when several of us spoke his name: green they were, with a flat, vacant look. Was he drugged? Or did he believe himself to be hallucinating? But suddenly his spirit returned. He raised himself. He extended his hand. "Brothers!" he said. "Sisters..." "I'm coming!" came a shout that shook the room. Gerard had leaped to his feet, knocking over nis chair. He dashed across the room and snatched a great battle axe from its pegs on the wall. He slung it at his wirst, holding the Trump in that same hand. For a moment he froze, studying the card. Then he extended his free hand and suddenly he was there, clasping Brand, who chose that moment to pass out again. The image wavered. The contact was broken. Cursing, I sought through the pack after Gerard's own Trump. Several of the others seemed to be doing the same thing. Locating it, I moved for contact. Slowly, the melting, the turning, the re-forming occurred. There! Gerard had drawn the chain taut across the stones of the wall and was attacking it with the axe. It was a heavy thing, however, and resisted his powerful blows for a long while. Eventually, several of the links were mashed and scarred, but by then he had been at it for almost two minutes, and the ringing, chopping sounds had alerted the jailers. For there were noises from the left -- a rattling sound, the sliding of bolts, the creaking of hinges. Although my field of perception did not extend that far, it seemed obvious that the cell's door was being opened. Brand raised himself once more. Gerard continued to hack at the chain. "Gerard! The door!" I shouted. "I know!" he bellowed, wrapping the chain about his arm and yanking it. It did not yield. Then he let go the chain and swung the axe, as one of the horny handed warriors rushed him, blade upraised. The swordsman fell, to be replaced by another. Then a third and a fourth crowded by them. Others were close on their heels. There was a blur of movement at that moment and Random knelt within the tableau, his right hand clasped with Brand's, his left holding his chair before him like a shield, its legs pointing outward. He sprang to his feet and rushed the attackers, driving the chair like a battering ram into their midst. They fell back. He raised the chair and swung it. One lay dead on the floor, fallen to Gerard's axe. Another had drawn off to one side, clutching at the stump of his right arm. Random produced a dagger and left it in a nearby stomach, brained two more with the chair and drove the final man back. Eerily, while this was going on, the dead man rose above the floor and slowly drifted upward, The one who had been stabbed collapsed to his knees, clutching at the blade. In the meantime, Gerard had taken hold of the chain with both hands. He braced one foot against the wall and commenced to pull. His shoulders rose as the great muscles tightened across his back. The chain held. Ten seconds, perhaps. Fifteen... Then, with a snap and a rattle, it parted. Gerard stumbled backward, catching himself with an outflung hand. He glanced back, apparently at Random, who was out of my line of sight at the moment. Seemingly satisfied, he turned away, stooped and raised Brand, who had fallen unconscious again. Holding him in his arms, he turned and extended one hand from beneath the limp form. Random leaped back into sight beside them, sans chair, and gestured to us also. All of us reached for them, and a moment later they stood in our midst and we crowded round. A sort of cheer had gone up as we rushed to touch him, to see him, our brother who had been gone these many years and just now snatched back from his mysterious captors. And at last, hopefully, finally, some answers might also have been liberated. Only he looked so weak, so thin, so pale... "Get back!" Gerard shouted. "I'm taking him to the couch! Then you can look all you -- " Dead silence. For everyone had backed off, and then turned to stone. This was because there was blood on Brand, and it was dripping. And this was because there was a knife in his left side, to the rear. It had not been there moments before. Some one of us had just tried for his kidney and possibly succeeded. I was not heartened by the fact that the Random-Corwin Conjecture that it was One Of Us Behind It All had just received a significant boost. I had an instant during which to concentrate all my faculties in an attempt to mentally photograph everyone's position. Then the spell was broken. Gerard bore Brand to the couch and we drew aside; and we all knew that we all realized not only what had happened, but what it implied. Gerard set Brand down in a prone position and tore away his filthy shirt. "Get me clean water, to bathe him," he said. "And towels. Get me saline solution and glucose and something to . hang them from. Get me a whole medical kit." Deirdre and Flora moved toward the door. "My quarters are closest," said Random. "One of you will find a medical kit there. But the onlv IV stuff is in the lab on the third floor. I'd better come and help." They departed together. We had all had medical training somewhere along the line, both here and abroad. That which we learned in Shadow though, had to be modified in Amber. Most antibiotics from the shadow worlds, for example, were ineffectual here. On the other hand, our personal immunological processes appear to behave differently from those of any other peoples we have studied, so that it is much more difficult for us to become infected -- and, if infected, we deal with it more expeditiously. Then, too, we possess profound regenerative abilities. All of which is as it must be, of course, the ideal necessarily being superior to its shadows. Ana Amberites that we are, and aware of these facts from an early age, all of us obtained medical training relatively soon in life. Basically, despite what is often said about being your own physician, it goes back to our not unjustified distrust of virtually everyone, and most particularly those who might hold our lives in their hands. All of which partly explains why I did not rush to shoulder Gerard aside to undertake Brand's treatment myself, despite the fact that I had been through a med school on the shadow Earth within the past couple generations. The other part of the explanation is that Gerard was not letting anyone else near Brand. Julian and Fiona had both moved forward, apparently with the same thing in mind, only to encounter Gerard's left arm like a gate at a railway crossing. "No," he had said. "I know that I did not do it, and that is all that I know. There will be no second chance for anyone else." With any one of us sustaining that sort of wound while in an otherwise sound condition, I would say that if he made it through the first half hour he would make it. Brand, though... The shape he was in... There was no telling. When the others returned with the materials and equipment, Gerard cleaned Brand, sutured the wound and dressed it. He hooked up the IV, broke off the manacles with a hammer and chisel Random had located, covered Brand with a sheet and a blanket and took his pulse again. "How is it?" I asked. "Weak," he said, and he drew up a chair and seated himself beside the couch. "Someone fetch me my blade -- and a glass of wine. I didn't have any. Also, if there is any food left over there, I'm hungry." Llewella headed for the sideboard and Random got him his blade from the rack behind the door. "Are you just going to camp there?" Random asked, passing him the weapon. "I am." "What about moving Brand to a better bed?" "He is all right where he is. I will decide when he can be moved. In the meantime, someone get a fire going. Then put out a few of those candles." Random nodded. "I'll do it," he said. Then he picked up the knife Gerard had drawn from Brand's side, a thin stiletto, its blade about seven inches in length. He held it across the palm of his hand. "Does anyone recognize this?" he asked. "Not I," said Benedict. "Nor I," said Julian. "No," I said. The girls shook their heads. Random studied it. "Easily concealed -- up a sleeve, in a boot or bodice. It took real nerve to use it that way..." "Desperation," I said. "...And a very accurate anticipation of our mob scene. Inspired, almost." "Could one of the guards have done it?" Julian asked. "Back in the cell?" "No," Gerard said. "None of them came near enough." "It looks to be decently balanced for throwing," Deirdre said. "It is," said Random, shifting it about his fingertips. "Only none of them had a clear shot or the opportunity. I'm positive." Llewella returned, bearing a tray containing slabs of meat, naif a loaf of bread, a bottle of wine and a goblet. I cleared a small table and set it beside Gerard's chair. As Llewella deposited the tray, she asked, "But why? That only leaves us. Why would one of us want to do it?" I sighed. "Whose prisoner do you think he might have been?" I asked. "One of us?" "If he possessed knowledge length to suppress, what do you think? The same reason also served to put him where he was and keep him there." Her brows tightened. "That does not make sense either. Why didn't they just kill him and be done with it?" Must have had some use for him," I said. "But there is really only one person who can answer that question adequately. When you find him, ask him." "Or her," Julian said. "Sister, you seem possessed of a superabundance of naivete, suddenly." Her gaze locked with Julian's own, a pair of icebergs reflecting frigid infinities. 'As I recall," she said, "you rose from your seat when they came through, turned to the left, rounded the desk and stood slightly to Gerard s right. You leaned pretty far forward. I believe your hands were out of sight, below." "... And as I recall," he said, "you were within striking distance yourself, off to Gerard's left -- and leaning forward." "I would have had to do it with my left hand -- and I am righthanded. # "Perhaps he owes what life he still possesses to that fact." "You seem awfully anxious, Julian, to find that it was someone else." "All right," I said. "All right! You know this is self-defeating. Only one of us did it, and this is not the way to smoke him out." "... Or her," Julian added. Gerard rose, towered, glared. "I will not have you disturbing my patient," he said. "And Random, you said you were going to see to the fire." "Right away," Random said, and moved to do it. "Let us adjourn to the sitting room off the main hall," I said, "downstairs. -- Gerard, I will post a couple guards outside the door here.' "No," Gerard said. "I would rather that anyone who wishes to try it get this far. I will hand you his head in the morning." I nodded. "Well, you can ring for anything you need -- or call one of us on the Trumps. We will fill you in in the morning on anything that we learn." "Gerard seated himself, runted and began eating. Ranom got the fire going and extinuished some lights. Brand's lanket rose and fell, slowly but regularly. We filed quietly from the room and headed for the stairway, leaving them there together with the flare and the crackle, the tubes and the bottles. Many are the times I have awakened, sometimes shaking, always afraid, from the dream that I occupied my old cell, blind once more, in the dungeons beneath Amber. It is not as if I were unfamiliar with the condition of imprisonment. I have been locked away on a number of occasions, for various periods of time. But solitary, plus blindness with small hope of recovery, made for a big charge at the sensory deprivation counter in the department store of the mind. That, with the sense of finality to it all, had left its marks. I generally keep these memories safely tucked away during waking hours, but at night, sometimes, they come loose, dance down the aisles and frolic round the notions counter, one, two, three. Seeing Brand there in his cell had brought them out again, along with an unseasonal chill; and that final thrust served to establish a more or less permanent residence for them. Now, among my kin in the shield-hung sitting room, I could not avoid the thought that one or more of them had done unto Brand as Eric had done unto me. While this capacity was in itself hardly a surprising discovery, the matter of occupying the same room with the culprit and having no idea as to his identity was more than a little disturbing. My only consolation was that each of the others, according to his means, must be disturbed also. Including the guilty party, now that the existence theorem had shown a positive. I knew then that I had been hoping all along that outsiders were entirely to blame. Now, though... On the one hand, I felt even more restricted than usual in what I could say. On the other, it seemed a good time to press for information, with everyone in an abnormal state of mind. The desire to cooperate for purposes of dealing with the threat could prove helpful. And even the guilty party would want to behave the same as everyone else. Who knew but that he might slip up while making the effort? "Well, have you any other interesting little experiments you would care to conduct?" Julian asked me, clasping his hands behind his head and leaning back in my favorite chair. "Not at the moment,". I said. "Pity," he replied. "I was hoping you would suggest we go looking for Dad now in the same fashion. Then, if we are lucky, we find him and someone puts him out of the way with more certainty. After that, we could all lay Russian Roulette with those fine new weapons you've furnished -- winner take all.' "Your words are ill-considered," I said. "Not so. I considered every one of them," he answered. "We spend so much time lying to one another that I decided it might be amusing to say what I really felt. Just to see whether anyone noticed." "Now you see that we have. We also notice that the real you is no improvement over the old one." "Whichever you prefer, both of us have been wondering whether you have any idea what you are going to do next. " "I do," I said. "I now intend to obtain answers to a number of S uestions dealing with everything lat is plaguing us. We might as well start with Brand and his troubles." Turning toward Benedict, who was sitting gazing into the fire, I said, "Back in Avalon, Benedict, you told me that Brand was one of the ones who searched for me after my disappearance. " "That is correct," Benedict answered. "All of us went looking," Julian said. "Not at first, I replied. "Initially, it was Brand, Gerard and yourself, Benedict. Isn't that what you told me?" "Yes," he said. "The others did have a go at it later, though. I told you that, too." I nodded. "Did Brand report anything unusual at that time?" I asked him. "Unusual? In what way?" said Benedict. "I don't know. I am looking for some connection between what happened to him and what happened to me." "Then you are looking in the wrong place," Benedict said. "He returned and reported no success. And he was around for ages after that, unmolested." "I gathered that much," I said. "I understand from what Random has told me, though, that his final disappearance occured approximately a month before my own recovery and return. That almost strikes me as peculiar. If he did not report anything special after his return from the search, did he do so prior to his disappearance? Or in the interim? -- Anyone? Anything? Say it if you've got it!" There followed some mutual glancing about. The looks seemed more curious than suspicious or nervous, though. Finally, then, "Well," Llewella said, "I do not know. Do npt know whether it is significant, I mean." All eyes came to rest upon her. She began to knot and unknot the ends of her belt cord, slowly, as she spoke. "It was in the interim, and it may have no bearing," she went on. "It is just something that struck me as peculiar. Brand came to Rebma long ago -- " "How long ago?" I asked. She furrowed her brow. "Fifty, sixty, seventy years... I am not certain..." I tried to summon up the rough conversion factor I had worked out during my long incarceration. A day in Amber, it seemed, constituted a bit over two and a half days on the shadow Earth where I had spent my exile. I wanted to relate events in Amber to my own time-scale whenever possible, just in case any peculiar correspondences turned up. So Brand went to Rebma sometime in what was, to me, the nineteenth century. "Whatever the date," she said, "he came and visited me. Stayed for several weeks." She glanced at Random then. "He was asking about Martin." Random narrowed his eyes and cocked his head. "Did he say why?" he asked her. "Not exactly," she said. "He implied that he had met Martin, somewhere, in his travels, and he gave the impression that he would like to get in touch with him again. I aid not realize until some time after his departure that finding out everything he could concerning Martin was probably the entire reason for his visit. You know how subtle Brand can be, finding out things without seeming to be after them. It was only after I had spoken with a number of others whom he had visited that I began to see what had occurred. I never did find out why, though." "Tnat is -- most peculiar..." Random observed. "For it brings to mind something to which I had never attached any significance. He once questioned me at great length concerning my son -- and it may well have been at about that same time. He never indicated that he had met him, however -- or that he had any desire to do so. It started out as a bit of banter on the subject of bastards. When I took offense he apologized and asked a number of more proper questions about the boy, whicn I assumed he then put for the sake of politeness -- to leave me with a softer remembrance. As you say, though, he had a way of drawing admissions from people. -- Why is it you never told me of this before?" She smiled prettily. "Why should I have?" she said. Random nodded slowly, his face expressionless. 'Well, what did you tell him?" he said. "What did he learn? What do you know about Martin that I don t?" She shook her head, her smile fading. "Nothing -- actually," she said. "To my knowledge, no one in Rebma ever heard from Martin after he took the Pattern and vanished. I do not believe that Brand departed knowing any more than when he arrived. "Strange..." I said. "Did he approach anyone else on the sub. ject?" "I don't remember," Julian said. "Nor I," said Benedict. The others shook their heads. "Then let us note it and leave it for now," I said. "There are other things I also need to know. -- Julian, I understand that you and Gerard attempted to follow the black road awhile back, and that Gerard vya s injured along the way. I believe you both stayed with Benedict for a time after that, while Gerard recuperated. I would like to know about that expedition." "It seems as if you already do," Julian replied. "You have just stated everything that occurred." "Where did you learn of this, Corwin?" Benedict inquired. "Back in Avalon," I said. "From whom?" "Dara," I said. He rose to his feet, came over, stood before me, glared down. "You still persist in that absurd story -- about the girl!" I sighed. "We have been round and round on this too many times," I said. "By now I have told you everything that I know on the subject. Either you accept it or you do not. She is the one who told me, though." "Apparently then there were some things you did not tell me. You never mentioned that part before." " "Is it true or isn't it? About Julian and Gerard." "It is true," he said. "Then forget the source for now and let us get on with what happened." "Agreed," Benedict said. "I may speak candidly, now that the reason for secrecy is no longer with us. Eric, of course. He was unaware of my whereabouts, as were most of the others. Gerard was my main source of news in Amber. Eric grew more and more apprehensive concerning the black road and finally decided to send scouts to trace it through Shadow to its source. Julian and Gerard were selected. They were attacked by a very strong party of its creatures at a point near Avalon. Gerard called to me, via my Trump, for assistance and I went to their aid. The enemy was dispatched. As Gerard had sustained a broken leg in the fighting and Julian was a bit battered himself, I took them both home with me. I broke my silence with Eric at that time, to tell him where they were and what had become of them. He ordered them not to continue their journey, but to return to Amber after they had recovered. They remained with me until they did. Then they went back." "That is all?" "That is all." But it wasn't. Dara had also told me something else. She had mentioned another visitor. I remembered it quite distinctly. That day, beside the stream, a tiny rainbow in the mist above the waterfall, the mill wheel turning round and round, delivering dreams and grinding them, that day we had fenced and talked and walked in Shadow, had passed through a primordial wood, coming to a spot beside a mighty torrent where turned a wheel fit for the granary of the gods, that day we had picnicked, flirted, gossiped, she had told me many things, some of them doubtless false. But she had not lied concerning the journey of Julian and Gerard, and I believed it possible that she had also spoken truly when she said that Brand had visited Benedict in Avalon. "Frequently" was the word she had used. Now, Benedict made no secret of the fact that he distrusted me. I could see this alone as sufficient reason for his withholding information on anything he judged too sensitive to become my business. Hell, buying his story, I would not have trusted me either if our situations were reversed. Only a fool would have called him on it at that moment, though. Because or the other possibilities. It could be that he planned to tell me later, in private, of the circumstances surrounding Brand's visits. They could well have involved something he did not wish to discuss before the group, and especially before Brand's would-be killer. Or -- There was, of course, the possibility that Benedict himself was behind it all. I did not even like to think about the consequences. Having served under Napoleon, Lee and MacArthur, I appreciated the tactician as well as the strategist. Benedict was both, and he was the best I had ever known. The recent loss of his right arm had in no way diminished him in this, or for that matter impaired his personal fighting skills. Had I not been very lucky recently he could easily have turned me into a pile of scallops over our misunderstanding. No, I did not want it to be Benedict, and I was not about to grope after whatever he had, at that moment, seen fit to conceal. I only hoped that he was just saving it for later. So I settled for his, "That is all," and decided to move on to other matters. "Flora," I said, "back when I first visited you, after my accident, you said something which I still do not quite understand. In that I had ample time relatively soon thereafter in which to review many things, I came across it in my memories and occasionally puzzled over it. I still do not understand it. So would you please tell me what you meant when you said that the shadows contained more horrors than any had thought?" "Why, I do not properly recall saying it," Flora said. "But I suppose that I must have, if it made such an impression. You know the effect that I was referring to: that Amber seems to act as something of a magnet on adjacent shadows, drawing things across from them; the nearer you get to Amber the easier the road becomes, even for shadow-things. While there always seems to be some exchange of materials among adjacent shadows themselves, the effect is more forceful and also more of a one-way process when it comes to Amber. We have always been alert for peculiar things slipping through. Well, for several years prior to your recovery, more such things than usual seemed to be showing up in the vicinity of Amber. Dangerous things, almost invariably. Many were recognizable creatures from nearby realsm. After a time though, things kept coming in from farther and farther afield. Eventually, some which were totally unknown made it through. No reason could be found. for this sudden transportation of menaces, although we sought fairly far for disturbances which might be driving them this way. In other words, highly improbable penetrations of Shadow were occurring." "This actually began while Dad was still around?" "Oh, yes. It started several years before your recovery -- as I said." "I see. Did anyone consider the possibility of there being a connection between this state of affairs and Dad's departure?" "Certainly," Benedict replied. "I still feel that that was the reason for it. He went off to investigate, or to seek a remedy." "But that is purely conjecture," Julian said. "You know how he was. He gave no reasons." Benedict shrugged. "It is a reasonable inference, though," he said. "I understand that be had spoken of his concern over the -- monster migrations, if you like -- on numerous occasions." I withdrew my cards from their case, having recently gotten into the habit of carrying a set of Trumps with me at all times. I raised Gerard's Trump and regarded it. The others were silent, watching me as I did this. Moments later, there was contact. Gerard was still seated in his chair, his blade across his knees. He was still eating. He swallowed when he felt my presence and said, "Yes, Corwin? What do you want?" "How is Brand?" "Sleeping," he said. "His pulse is a little stronger. His breathing is the same -- regular. It's still too early -- " "I know," I said. "I mainly wanted to check your recollection of something? Near the end there, did you get the impression from anything he might have said or done that Dad's going away might have been connected with the increased number of Shadow beings that were slipping through into Amber?" "That," said Julian, "is what is known as a leading question." Gerard wiped his mouth. "There could have been a connection, yes," he said. "He seemed disturbed, preoccupied with something. And he did talk about the creatures. But he never really said that that was his main concern -- or whether it was something entirely different." "Like what?" He shook his head. "Anything. I -- Yes... Yes, there is something you probably ought to know, for whatever it is worth. Some time after his disappearance, I did make an effort to find out one thing. That was, whether I was indeed fhe last person to see him before his departure. I am fairly certain that I was. I had been there in the palace all evening, and I was preparing to return to the flagship. Dad nad retired about an hour earlier, but I had stayed on in the guard room, playing draughts with the Captain. As we were sailing the following morning, I decided to take a book with me. So I came up here to the library. Dad was seated at the desk." He gestured with his head. "He was going through some old books, and ne had not yet changed his garments. He nodded to me when I entered, and I told him I had just come up for a book. He said. You've come to the right place,' and he kept on reading. While I was looking over the shelves, he said something to the effect that he could not sleep. I found a book, told him good night, he said, 'Good sailing,' and I left." He lowered his eyes again. "Now I am positive he was wearing the Jewel of Judgment that night, that I saw it on him then as plainly as I see it on you now. I am equally certain that he had not had it on earlier that evening. For a long while after, I thought that he had taken it along with him, wherever he went. There was no indication in his chambers that he had later changed his clothing. I never saw the stone again until you and Bleys were defeated in your assault on Amber. Then, Eric was wearing it. When I questioned him, he claimed that he had found it in Dad's chambers. Lacking evidence to the contrary, I had to accept his story. But I was never happy with it. Your question -- and seeing you wearing it -- has brought it all back. So I thought you had better know about it." "Thanks," I said, and another question occurred to me but I decided against asking it at that moment. For the benefit of the others, I closed off by saying, "So do you think he needs any more blankets? Or anything else?" Gerard raised his glass to me. "Very good. Keep up the good work," I said, ana I passed my hand over his card. "Brother Brand seems to be doing all right," I said, "and Gerard does not recollect Dad's saying anything that would directly connect Shadow slippage and his departure. I wonder how Brand will recall things, when he comes around?" "If he comes around," Julian said. "I think that he will," I said. "We have all taken some pretty had beatings and we are still around. Our vitality is one of the few things we have come to trust. My guess is that he will be talking by morning." "What do you propose doing with the guilty party, he asked, "if Brand names nim?" "Question him," I said. "Then I would like to do the questioning. I am beginning to leel you may he right this time, Corwin, and that the person who stabbed him may also be responsible for our intermittent state of seige, for Dad's disappearance enjoy questioning him before we cut his thrtat, ana I would like to volunteer for that last part also. " "We will keep it in mind," I said. "You are not excluded from the reckoning, Corwin." "I was aware of that." "I have something to say," said Benedict, smothering a rejoinder from Julian. "I find myself troubled both by the strength and the apparent objective of the opposition. I have encountered tnem now on several occasions, and they are out for blood. Accepting for the moment your story of the irl Dara, Corwin, her final words o seem to sum up their attitude: 'Amber will be destroyed.' Not conquered, subjugated or taught a lesson. Destroyed. -- Julian, you wouldn't mind ruling here, would you?" Julian smiled. "Perhaps next year this time," he said. "Not today, thank you." "What I am getting at is that I could see you -- or any of us -- employing mercenaries or obI cannot see you employing a force so powerful that it would represent a grave problem itself afterwards. Not a force that seems bent on destruction rather than conquest. I cannot see you, me, Corwin, the others as actually tryto gamble with forces that would. That is the part I do not like about Corwin's notion that one of us is behind this." I had to nod. I was not unaware of the weakness of that link in my chain of speculations. Still, there were so many unknowns... I could offer alternatives, such as Random then did, but guesses prove nothing. "It may be," Random said, "that one of us made the deal, but underestimated his allies. The guilty party may now be sweating this thing as much as the rest of us. He may not be in a position to turn things off now, even if he wants to." "We could offer him the ppportunity," Fiona said, "to betray his allies to us now. If Julian could be persuaded to leave his throat uncut and the rest of us were willing to do the same, he might come around -- if Random's guess is correct. He would not claim the throne, but he was obviously not about to have it before. He would have his life and he could save Amber quite a bit of trouble. Is to a position on this?" "I am," I said. "I will give him his life if he will come across, with the understanding that it will be spent in exile." "I will go along with that," Benedict said. "So will I," said Random. "On one condition," Julian said. "If he was not personally responsible for Caine's death, I will go along with it. Otherwise, no. And there would have to be evidence." "Life, in exile," Deirdre said. "All right. I agree." "So do I," said Flora. "And I," Llewella followed. "Gerard will probably agree, too," I said. "But I really wonder whether Brand will feel the same as the rest of us? I've a feeling he may not." "Let us check with Gerard," Benedict said. "If Brand makes it and proves the only holdout, the guilty party will know he has only one enemy to avoid -- and they can always work out their own terms on that count." "All right," I said, smothering a few misgivings, and I recontacted Gerard, who agreed also. So we rose to our feet and swore that much by the Unicom of Amber -- Julian's oath having an extra clause to it -- and swore to enforce exile on any of our own number who violated the oath. Frankly, I did not think it would net us anything, but it is always nice to see families doing things together. After that, everyone made a point of mentioning that he would be remaining in tne palace overnight, presumably to indicate that no one feared anything Brand might have to say in the morning -- and especially to indicate that no one had a desire to get out of town, a thing that would not be forgotten, even if Brand gave up the ghost during the night. In that I had no further questions to put to the group and no one had sprung forward to own up to the misdeeds covered by the oath, I leaned back and listened for a time after that. Things came apart, falling into a series of conversations and exchanges, one of the main topics being an attempted reconstruction of the library tableau, each of us in his own place and, invariably, why each of us was in a position to have done it, except for the speaker. I smoked; I said nothing on the subject. Deirdre did spot an interesting possibility, however. Namely, that Gerard could have done the stabbing himself while we were all crowded around, and that his heroic efforts were not prompted by any desire to save Brand's neck, but rather to achieve a position where he could stop his tongue -- in which case, Brand would never make it through the night. Ingenious, but I just couldn't believe it. No one else bought it either. At least, no one volunteered to go upstairs and throw Gerard out. After a time, Fiona drifted over, sat beside me. "Well, I've tried the only thing I could think of,"' she said. "I hope some good comes of it." "It may," I said. "I see that you have added a peculiar piece of ornamentation to your wardrobe," she said, raising the Jewel between her thumb ana forefinger and studying it. Then she raised her eyes. "Can you make it do tricks for you?" she asked. "Some," I said. "Then you knew how to attune it. It involves the Pattern, doesn't it?" "Yes. Eric told me how to go about it, right before he died." "I see." She released it, settled back into her seat. "Did he give you any cautions to go along with it?" she asked. "No," I said. "I wonder whether that was a matter of design or circumstance?" "Well, he was pretty busy dying at the time. That limited our conversation considerably." "I know. I was wondering whether his hatred for you outweighed his hopes for the realm, or whether he was simply ignorant of some of the principles involved. " "What do you know about it?" "Think again of Eric's death, Corwin. I was not there when it occurred, but I came in early for the funeral. I was present when his body was bathed, shaved, dressed -- and I examined his wounds. I do not believe that any of them were fatal, in themselves. There were three chest wounds, but only one looked as if it might have run into the mediastinal area -- " "One's enough." "Wait," she said. "It was difficult, but I tried judging the angle of the puncture with a thin glass rod. I wanted to make an incision, but Caine would not permit it. Still, I do not believe that his heart or arteries were damaged. It is still not too late to order an autopsy, if you would like me to check further on this. I am certain that his injuries and the general stress contributed to his death, but I believe it was the Jewel that made the difference." "Why do you think this?" "Because of some things that Dworkin said, when I studied with him -- and things that I noticed afterwards, because of this. He indicated that while it conferred unusual abilities, it also represented a drain on the vitality of its master. The longer you wear it, the more it somehow takes out of you. I paid attention after that, and I noticed that Dad wore it only seldom and never kept it on for long periods of time." My thoughts returned to Eric, the day he lay dying on the slopes of Kolvir, the battle raging about him. I remembered my first look at him, his face pale, his breath labored, blood on his chest... And the Jewel of Judgment, there on its chain, was pulsing, heartlike, among the moist folds of his garments. I had never seen it do that before, or since. I recalled that the effect had grown fainter, weaker. And when ne died and I folded his hands atop it, the phenomenon had ceased. "What do yon know of its function?" I asked her. She shook her head. "Dworkin considered that a state secret. I know the obvious -- weather control -- and I inferred from some of Dad's remarks that it has something to do with a heightened perception, or a higher perception. Dworkin had mentioned it primarily as an example of the pervasiveness of the Pattern in everything that gives us power -- even the Trumps contain the Pattern, if you look closely, look long enough -- and he cited it as an instance of a conservation principle: all of our special powers have their price. The greater the power, the larger the investment. The Trumps are a small matter, but there is still an element of fatigue involved in their employment. Walking through Shadow, which is an exercise of the image of the Pattern which exists within us, is an even greater expenditure. To essay the Pattern itself, physically, is a massive drain on one's energies. But the i ewel, he said, represents an even ligher octave of the same thing, and its cost to its employer is exponentially greater." Thus, if correct, another ambiguous insight into the character of my late and least favored brother. If he were aware of this phenomenon and had donned the t ewel and worn it overlong anyiow, in the defense of Amber, it made hipi something of a hero. But then, seen in this light, his passing it along to me, without warnings, became a deathbed effort at a final piece of vengeance. But he had exempted me from his curse, he'd said, so as to spend it H erly on our enemies in the , This, of course, only meant that he hated them a little more than he hated me and was deploying his final energies as strategically as possible, for Amber. I thought then of the partial character of Dworkin's notes, as I had recovered them from the hiding lace Eric had indicated. Could it e that Eric had acquired them intact and had purposely destroyed that portion containing the cautions, so as to damn his successor? That notion did not strike me as quite correct, for he had had no way of knowing that I would return when I did, as I did, that the course of battle would run as it had, and that I would indeed be his successor. It could just as easily have been one of his favorites that followed him to power, in which case he would certainly not have wanted him to inherit any booby traps. No. As I saw it, either Eric was not really aware of this property of the stone, having acquired only partial instructions for its use, or someone had gotten to those papers before I had and removed sufficient material to leave me with a mortal liability. It may well have been the hand of the real enemy, once again. "Safety factor?" I asked. "No," she said. "I can give you only two pointers, for whatever they may be worth. The first is that I do not recall Dad's ever wearing it for long periods of time. The second, I pieced together from a number of things that he said, beginning with a comment to the effect that 'when people turn into statues you are either in the wrong place or in trouble'. I pressed him quite a bit on that, over a long period of time, and I eventually got the impression that the first sign of having worn it too long is some sort of distortion of your time sense. Apparently it begins speeding up the metabolism -- everything -- with a net effect that the world seems to be slowing down around you. This must take quite a toll on a person. That is everything that I know about it, and I admit that a large part of the last is guesswork. How long have you been wearing it?" "Awhile now," I said, taking my mental pulse and glancing about to see whether things seemed to be slowing down any. I could not really tell, though of course I did not feel in the best of shape. I had assumed it was totally Gerard's doing, though. I was not about to yank it off, however, just because another family member had suggested it, even if it was clever Fiona in one of her friendlier moods. Perversity, cussedness... No, independence. That was it. That and purely formal distrust. I had only put it on for the evening a few hours before, anyway. I'd wait. "Well, you have made your point in wearing it," she was saying. "I simply wanted to advise you against prolonged exposure until you know more about it." "Thanks, Fi. I'll have it off soon, and I appreciate your telling me. By the way, whatever became of Dworkin?" She tapped her temple. "H is mind finally went, poor man. I like to think that Dad had him put away in some restful retreat in Shadow." "I see what you mean," I said. "Yes, let us think that. Pour fellow." Julian rose to his feet, concluding a conversation with Llewella. He stretched, nodded to her and strolled over. "Corwin, have you thought of any more questions for us?" he said. "None that I'd care to ask just now." He smiled. "Anything more that you want to tell us?" "Not at the moment." "Any more experiments, demonstrations, charades?" "No." "Good. Then I'm going to bed. Good night." "Night." He bowed to Fiona, waved to Benedict and Bandom, nodded to Flora and Deirdre as he passed them on the way to the door. He aused on the threshold, turned ack and said, "Now you can all talk about me" and went on out. "All right," Fiona said. "Let's. I think he's the one." "Why?" I asked. "I'll go down the list, subjective, intuitive and biased as it is. Benedict, in my opinion, is above suspicion. If he wanted the throne, he'd have it by now, by direct, military methods. With all the time he has had, he could have managed an attack that would have succeeded, even against Dad. He is that good, and weall know it. You, on the other hand, have made a number of blunders which you would not have made had you been in full possession of your faculties. That is why I believe your story, amnesia and all. No one gets himself blinded as a piece of strategy. Gerard is well on the way to establishing his own innocence. I almost think he is up there with Brand now more for that reason than from any desire to protect Brand. At any rate, we will know for sure before long -- or else have some new suspicions. Random has simply been watched too closely these past years to have had the opportunity to engineer everything that has been happening. So he is out. Of us more delicate sorts, Flora hasn't the brains, Deirdre lacks the guts, Llewella hasn't the motivations, as she is happy elsewhere but never here, and I, of course, am innocent of all but malice. That leaves Julian. Is he capable? Yes. Does he want the throne? Of course. Has he had time and opportunity? Again, yes. He is your man." "Would he have killed Caine?" I asked. "They were buddies." She curled her lip. "Julian has no friends," she said. "That icy personality of his is thawed only by thoughts of himself. Oh, in recent years he seemed closer to Caine than to anyone else. But even that... Even that could have been a part of it. Shamming a friendship long enough to make it seem believable, so that he would not be suspect at this time. I can believe Julian capable of that because I cannot believe him capable of strong emotional attachments." I snook my head. "I don't know," I said. "His friendship with Caine is something that occurred during my absence, so everyting I know concerning it is secondhand. Still, if Julian were looking for friendship in the form of another personality close to his own, I can see it. They were a lot alike. I tend to think it was real, because I don't think anybody is capable of deceiving someone about his friendship for years. Unless the other party is awfully stupid, which is something Caine  was not. And -- well, you say your reasoning was subjective, intuitive and biased. So is mine, on something like this. I just don't like to think anybody is such a miserable wretch that he would use his only friend that way. That's why I think there is something wrong with your list." She sighed. "For someone who has been around for as long as you have, Corwin, you say some silly things. Were you changed by your long stay in that funny little place? Years ago you would have seen the obvious, as I do." "Perhaps I have changed, for such things no longer seem obvious. Or could it be that you have changed, Fiona? A trifle more cynical that the little girl I once knew. It might not have been all that obvious to you, years ago." She smiled softly. "Never tell a woman she has changed, Corwin. Except for the better. You used to know that, too. Could it be that you are really only one of Corwin's shadows, sent back to suffer and intimidate here on his behalf? Is the real Corwin somewhere else, laughing at us all?" "I am here, and I am not laughing," I said. She laughed. "Yes, that is it!" she said. "I have just decided that you are not yourself! "Announcement, everybody!" she cried, springing to her feet. "I have just noticed that this is not really Corwin! It has to be one of his shadows! It has just announced a belief in friendship, dignity, nobility of spirit and those other things which figure preminently in popular romances! I am obviously onto something!" The others stared at her. She laughed again, then sat down abruptly. I heard Flora mutter "drunk" and return to her conversation with Deirdre. Random said, "Let's hear it for shadows" and turned back to a discussion with Benedict and Llewella. "See?" she said. "What?" "You're insubstantial," she said, patting my knee. "And so am I, now that I think about it. It has been a bad day, Corwin." "I know. I feel like hell, too. I thought I had such a fine idea, for getting Brand back. Not only that, it worked. A lot of good it did him." "Don't overlook those bits of virtue you've acquired," she said. "You're not to blame for the way it turned out." "Thanks." "I believe that Julian might have had the right idea," she said. "I don't feel like staying awake any longer." I rose with her, walked her to the door. "I'm all right," she said. "Really." "Sure?" She nodded sharply. "See you in the morning then." "I hope so," she said. "Now you can talk about me." She winked and went out. I turned back, saw that Benedict and Llewella were approaching. "Turning in?" I asked. Benedict nodded. "Might as well," Llewella said, and she kissed me lightly on the cheek. "What was that for?" "A number of things," she said. "Good night." "Good night." Random was crouched on the hearth, poking at the fire. Deirdre turned to him and said, "Don't throw on more wood just for us. Flora and I are going, too." "Okay." He set the poker aside and rose. "Sleep well, ' he called after them. Deirdre gave me a sleepy smile and Flora a nervous one. I added my good nights and watched them leave. "Learn anything new and useful?" Random asked. I shrugged. "Did you?" "Opinions, conjectures. No new facts, ' he said. "We were trying to decide who might be next on the list." "And...?" "Benedict thinks it's a tossup. You or him. Providing you are not behind it all, of course. He also thinks your buddy Ganelon ought to watch his step." "Ganelon... Yes, that's a thought -- and it should have been mine. I think he is right about the tossup, too. It may even be slightly weighted against him, since they know I'm alert because of the attempted frameup." "I would say that all of us are now aware that Benedict is alert himself. He managed to mention his opinion to everyone. I believe that he would welcome an attempt." I chuckled. "That balances the coin again. I guess it is a tossup." "He said that, too. Naturally, he knew I would tell you." "Naturally. I wish he would start talking to me again. Well... Not much I can do about it now," I said. "The hell with everything. I'm going to bed." He nodded. "Look under it first." We left the room, headed up the hall. "Corwin, I wish you'd had the foresight to bring some coffee back with you, along with the guns," he said. "I could use a cup." "Doesn't it keep you awake?" "No. I like a couple cups in the evening." "I miss it mornings. We'll have to import some when this mess is all settled." "Small comfort, but a good idea. -- What got into Fi, anyhow?" "She thinks Julian is our man." "She may be right." "What about Caine?" "Supposing it was not a single individual,' he said, as we mounted the stair. "Say it was two, like Julian and Caine. They finally had a falling out, Caine lost, Julian disposed of him and used the death to weaken your position as well. Former friends make the worst enemies." "It's no use," I said. "I get dizzy when I start sorting the possibilities. We are either going to have to wait for something more to happen, or make something happen. Probably the latter. But not tonight -- " "Hey! Wait up!" "Sorry." I paused at the landing. "Don't know what got into me. Finishing spurt, I guess." "Nervous energy,' he said, coming abreast of me once more. We continued on up, and I made an effort to match his pace, fighting down a desire to hurry. "Well, sleep well," he said, finally. "Good night, Random." He continued on up the stair and I headed off along the corridor toward my quarters. I was feeling jittery by then, which must be why I dropped my key. I reached and plucked it out of the air before it had fallen very far. Simultaneously, I was struck by the impression that its motion was somewhat slower than it should have been. I inserted it in the lock and turned it. The room was dark, but I decided against getting a candle or an oil lamp going. I had gotten used to the dark a long time ago. I locked and bolted the door. My eyes were already half-adj listed to the gloom, from the dim hallway. I turned. There was some starlight leaking in about the drapes, too. I crossed the room, unfastening my collar. He was waiting in my bed chamber, to the left of the entrance. He was perfectly positioned and he did nothing to give himself away. I walked right into it. He had the ideal station, he held the dagger ready, he had the element of total surprise going for him. By rights I should have died -- not in my bed, but just there at its foot. I caught a glimpse of the movement, realized the presence and its significance as I stepped over the threshold. I knew that it was too late to avoid the thrust even as I raised my arm to try to block it. But one peculiarity struck me before the blade itself did: my assailant seemed to be moving too slowly. Quick, with all the tension of his wait behind it, that is how it should have been. I should never have known it was occurring until after the act, if then. I should not have had time to turn partway and swing my arm as far as I did. A ruddy haze filled my vision and I felt my forearm strike the side of the outflung arm at about the same moment as the steel touched my belly and bit. Within the redness there seemed a faint tracing of that cosmic version of the Pattern I had followed earlier in the day. As I doubled and fell, unable to think but still for a moment conscious, it came clearer, came nearer, the design. I wanted to flee, but horse my body stumbled. I was thrown. Out of every life a little blood must spill. Unfortunately, it was my turn again, and it felt like more than a little. I was lying, doubled up, on my right side, both arms clutching at my middle. I was wet, and every now and then something trickled along the creases of my belly. Front, lower left, just above the beltline, I felt like a casually opened envelope. These were my first sensations as consciousness came round again. And my first thought was, "What is he waiting for?" Obviously, the coup de grace had been withheld. Why? I opened my eyes. They had taken advantage of whatever time had elapsed to adjust themselves to the darkness. I turned my head. I did not see anyone else in the room with me. But something peculiar had occurred and I could not quite place it. I closed my eyes and let my head fall back to the mattress once more. Something was wrong, yet at the same time right... The mattress... Yes, I, was lying on my bed. I doubted my ability to have gotten there unassisted. But it would be absurd to knife me and then help me to bed -- My bed... It was my bed, yet it was not. I squeezed my eyes tight. I gritted my teeth. I did not understand. I knew that my thinking could not be normal there on the fringes of shock, my blood pooling in my guts and then leaking out. I tried to force myself to think clearly. It was not easy. My bed. Before you are fully aware of anything else, you are aware whether or not you are awakening on your own bed. And I was, but -- I fought down an enormous impulse to sneeze, because I felt it would tear me apart. I compressed my nostrils and breathed in short gasps through my mouth. The taste, smell and feel of dust was all about me. The nasal assault subsided and I opened my eyes. I knew then where I was. I did not understand the why and how of it, but I had come once more to a place I had never expected to see again. I lowered my right hand, used it to raise myself. It was my bedroom in my house. The old one. The place which had been mine back when I was Carl Corey. I had been returned to Shadow, to that world where I had spent the years of my exile. The room was heavy witn dust. The bed had not been made up since the last time I had slept in it, over half a decade before. I knew the state of the house fully, having looked in on it only a few weeks earlier. I pushed myself further, managed to slide my feet out over the edge of the bed and down. Then I doubled up again and sat there. It was bad. While I felt temporarily safe from further assault, I knew that I required more than safety just then. I had to have help, and I was in no position to help myself. I was not even certain how much longer I might remain conscious. So I had to get down and get out. The phone would be dead, the nearest house was not too close by. I would have to get down to the road, at least. I reflected S 'rimly that one of my reasons for ocating where I had was that it was not a well-traveled road. I enjoy my solitude, at least some of the time. With my right hand, I drew up the nearest pillow and slipped off its case. I turned it inside out, tried to fold it, gave up, wadded it, slipped it beneath my shirt and pressed it against my wound. Then I sat there, just holding it in place. It had been a major exertion and I found it painful to take too deep a breath. After a time, though, I drew the second pillow to me, held it across my knees and let it slip out of its case. I wanted the pillowslip to wave at a passing motorist, for my garments, as usual, were dark. Before I could draw it through my belt though, I was confounded by the behavior of the pillow itself. It had not yet reached the floor. I had released it, nothing was supporting it and it was moving. But it was moving quite slowly, descending with a dream-like deliberation. I thought of the fall of the key, as I had dropped it outside my room. I thought of my unintended quickness on mounting the stair with Random. I thought of Fiona s words, and of the Jewel of Judgment which still hung about my neck, now pulsating in time with the throbbing of my side. It might have saved my life, at least for the moment; yes, it probably had, if Fiona's notions were correct. It had probably given me a moment or so more than would otherwise have been my due when the assailant struck, letting me turn, letting me swing my arm. It might, somehow, even have been responsible for my sudden transportation. But I would have to think about such things at another time, should I succeed in maintaining a meaningful relationship with the future. For now, the jewel had to go -- in case Fiona's fears concerning it were also correct -- and I had to get moving. I turked away the second pillow cover, then tried to stand, holding onto the footboard. No good! Dizziness and too much pain. I lowered myself to the floor, afraid of passing out on the way down. I made it. I rested. Then I began to move, a slow crawl. The front door, as I recalled, was now nailed shut. All right. Out the back, then. I made it to the bedroom door and halted, leaning against its frame. As I rested there, I removed the Jewel of Judgment from my neck and wrapped its chain about my wrist. I had to cache it someplace, and the safe in my study was too far out of the way. Besides, I believed that I was leaving a trail of blood. Anyone finding and following it might well be curious enough to investigate and spring the small thing. And I lacked the time and the energy... I made my way out, around and through. I had to rise up and exert myself to get the back door open. I made the mistake of not resting first. When I regained consciousness, I was lying across the threshold. The night was raw and clouds filled much of the, sky. A mean wind rattled branches above the patio. I felt several drops of moisture on the back of my outflung hand. I pushed up and crawled out. The snow was about two inches deep. The icy air helped to revive me. With something near panic, I realized just how foggy my mind had been during much of my course from the bedroom. It was possible that I might go under at any time. I started immediately for the far corner of the house, deviating only to reach the compost heap, tear my way into it, drop the jewel and reposition the clump of dead grasses I had broken loose. I brushed snow over it and. continued on. Once I made it around the corner, I was shielded from the wind and headed down a slight incline. I reached the front of the house and rested once more. A car had just passed and I watched its tail lights dwindle. It was the only vehicle in sight. Icy crystals stung my face as I moved again. My knees were wet and burning cold. The front yard sloped, gently at first, then dropped sharply toward the road. There was a dip about a hundred yards to the right, where motorists generally hit their brakes. It seemed this might give me a few moments more in the headlights of anyone coming from that direction -- one of those small assurances the mind always seeks when things get serious, an aspirin for the emotions. With three rest stops, I made it down to the roadside, then over to the big rock that bore my house number. I sat on it and leaned back against the icy embankment. I hauled out the second pillow case and draped it across my knees. I waited. I knew that my mind was fuzzy. I believe that I drifted into and out of consciousness a number of times. Whenever I caught myself at it, I attempted to impose some version of order on my thoughts, to assess what had happened in the light of everything else that had just happened, to seek other safety measures. The former effort proved too much, however. It was simply too difficult to think beyond the level of responding to circumstance. With a sort of numb enlightenment, though, it occurred to me that I still had my Trumps. I could contact someone in Amber, have him transport me back. But who? I was not so far gone that I failed to realize I might be contacting the one responsible for my condition. Would it be better to gamble that way, or to take my chances here? Still, Random or Gerard -- I thought that I heard a car. Faint, distant... The wind and my pulsebeat were competing with perception, though. I turned my head. I concentrated. There... Again. Yes. It was an engine. I got ready to wave the cloth. Even then, my mind kept straying. And one thought that flitted through was that I might already be unable to muster sufficient concentration to manipulate the Trumps. The sound grew louder. I raised the cloth. Moments later, the farthest visible point along the road to my right was touched with light. Shortly after, I saw the car at the top of the rise, I lost sight of it once more as it descended the hill. Then it climbed again and came on, snowflakes flashing through its headbeams. I began waving as it approached the dip. The lignts caught me as it came up out of it, and the driver could not have missed seeing me. He went by though, a man in a late model sedan, a woman in the passenger seat. The woman turned and looked at me, but the driver did not even slow down...A couple minutes later another car came by, a bit older, a woman driving, no visible passengers. It did slow down, but only for a moment. She must not have liked my looks. She stepped on the gas and was gone. I sagged back and rested. A prince of Amber can hardly invoke the brotherhood of man for purposes of moral condemnation. At least not with a straight face, and it hurt too much to laugh just then. Without strength, concentration and some ability to move, my power over Shadow was useless. I would use it first, I decided, to get to some warm place... I wondered whether I could make it back up the hill, to the compost heap. I had not thought of trying to use the jewel to alter the weather. Probably, I was too weak for that too, though. Probably, the effort would kill me... Still... I shook my head. I was drifting off, more than half a-dream. I had to stay awake. Was that another car? Maybe. I tried to raise the cloth and dropped it. When I leaned forward to retrieve it, I just had to rest my head on my knees for a moment. Deirdre... I would call my dear sister. If anyone would help me, Deirdre would... I would get out her Trump and call her. In a minute. If only she weren't my sister... I had to rest. I am a knave, not a fool. Perhaps, sometimes, when I rest, I am even sorry for things. Some things. If only it were warmer... But it wasn't too bad, bent over this way... Was that a car? I wanted to raise my head, but found that I could not. It would not make that much difference in being seen though, I decided. I felt light on my eyelids and I heard the engine... Now it was neither advancing nor retreating. Just a steady cycling of growls. Then I heard a shout. Then the click-pause-chunk of a car door, opening and closing. I felt that I could open my eyes, but I did not want to. I was afraid that I would look only on the dark and empty road, that the sounds would resolve into pulsebeats and wind once more. It was better to keep what I had than to gamble -- "Hey! What's the matter? You hurt?" Footsteps... This was real. I opened my eyes. I forced msyelf up once again. "Corey! My God! It's you!" I forced a grin, cut my nod short of a topple. "It's me. Bill. How've you been?" "What happened?" "I'm hurt,' I said. "Maybe bad. Need a doctor." "Can you walk if I help? Or should I carry you?" "Let's try walking," I said. He got me to my feet and I leaned on him. We started for his car. I only remember the first few steps. When that low-swinging sweet chariot turned sour and swung high once more, I tried to raise my arm, realized that it was restrained, settled for a consideration of the tube affixed thereto and decided that I was going to live. I had sniffed hospital smells and consulted my internal clock. Having made it this far, I felt that I owed it to myself to continue. And I was warm, and as comfortable as recent history allowed. That settled, I closed my eyes, lowered my head and went hack to sleep. Later, when I came around again, felt more fit and was spotted by a nurse, she told me that it was seven hours since I had been brought in and that a doctor would be by to talk with me shortly. She also got me a glass of water and told me that it had stopped snowing. She was curious as to what had happened to me. I decided that it was time to start plotting my story. The simpler the better. All right. I was coming home after an extended stay abroad. I had hitchhiked out, gone on in and been attacked by some vandal or drifter I had surprised inside. I crawled back out and sought help. Finis. When I tola it to the doctor I could not tell at first whether he believed me. He was a heavy man whose face had sagged and set long ago. His name was Bailey, Morris Bailey, and he nodded as I spoke and then asked me, "Did you get a look at the fellow?" I snook my head. "It was dark," I said: "Did he rob you, too?" "I don't know." "Were you carrying a wallet?" I decided I had better say yes to that one. "Well, you don't have one now, so he must have taken it." "Must have," I agreed. "Do you remember me at all?" "Can t say that I do. Should I?" "You seemed vaguely familiar to me when they brought you in. That was all, at first... ' "And...?" I asked. "What sort of garments were you wearing? They seemed something like a uniform." "Latest thing. Over There, these days. You were saying that I looked familiar?" "Yes," he agreed. "Where is Over There, anyway? Where did ou come from? Where have you een?" "I travel a lot," I said. "You were going to tell me something a moment ago." "Yes," he said. "We are a small clinic, and some time ago a fasttalking salesman persuaded the directors to invest in a computerized medical records system. If the area had developed more and we had expanded a lot, it might have been worthwhile. Neither of these things happened, though, and it is an expensive item. It even encouraged a certain laziness among the clerical help. Old files just don't get purged the way they used to, even for the emergency room. Space there for a lot of useless backlog. So, when Mister Roth gave me your name and I ran a routine check on you, I found something and I realized why you looked familiar. I had been working the emergency room that night too, around seven years ago, when you had your auto accident. I remembered working on you then -- and how I thought you weren't going to make it. You surprised me though, and you still do. I can't even find the scars that should be there. You did a nice job of healing up." "Thanks. A tribute to the physician. I'd say." "May I have your age, for the record?" "Thirty-six," I said. That's always safe. He jotted it somewhere in the folder he held across his knees. "You know, I would have sowrn -- once I got to checking you over and remepibering -- that that's about the age you looked the last time I saw you." "Clean living." "Do you know about your blood type?" "It's an exotic. But you can treat it as an AB Positive for all practical purposes. I can take anything, but don't give mine to anybody else." He nodded. "The nature of your mishap is going to require a police report, you know." "I had guessed that." "Just thought you might want to be thinking about it." "Thanks," I said. "So you were on duty that night, and you patched me up... ? Interesting. What else do you recall about it? ' "What do you mean?" "The circumstances under which I was brought in that time. My own memory is a blank from right before the accident until some time after I had been trans ferred up to the other place -- Greenwood. Do you recall how I arrived?" He frowned, just when I had decided he had one face for all occasions. "We sent an ambulance," he said. "In response to what? Who reported the accident? How?" "I see what you mean," he said. "It was the State Patrol that called for the ambulance. As I recollect, someone had seen the accident and phoned their headquarters. They then radioed a car in the vicinity. It went to the lake, verified the report, gave you first aid and called for the ambulance. And that was it." "Any record of who called in the report in the first place?" He shrugged. "That's not the sort of thing we keep track of," he said. "Didn't your insurance company investigate? Wasn't there a claim? They could probably -- " "I had to leave the country right after I recovered," I said. ' I never pursued the matter. I suppose tnere would have been a police report, though..." "Surely. But I have no idea how long they keep them around -- " He chuckled. "Unless, of course, that same salesman got to them, too. -- It is rather late to be talking about that though, isn't it? It seems to me there is a statute of limitations on things of that sort. Your friend Roth will tell you for sure -- " "It isn't a claim that I have in mind," I said. "Just a desire to know what really happened. I have wondered about it on and off for a number of years now. You see, I have this touch of retrograde amnesia going -- " "Have you ever talked it over with a psychiatrist?" he said, and there was something about the way he said it that I did not like. Came one of those little flashes of insight then: Could Flora have managed to get me certified insane before my transfer ' to Greenwood? Was that on my record here? And was I still on excape status from that place? A lot of time had passed and I knew nothing of the legalities involved. If this was indeed the case, however, I imagined they would have no way of knowing whether I had been certified sane again in some other jurisdiction. Prudence, I guess it was, cautioned me to lean forward and glance at the doctor's wrist. I seemed possessed of a subliminal memory that he had consulted a calendar watch when taking my pulse. Yes, he had. I squinted. All right. Day  month: November #. I did a quick calculation with my two-and-a-half to one conversion and had the year. It was seven, as he had indicated. "No, I haven't," I said. "I just assumed it was organic rather than functional and wrote the time off as a loss." "I see," he said. "You use such ph rases rather glibly. People who've been in therapy sometimes do that." "I know," I said, "I've read a lot about it." He sighed. He stood. "Look," he said. "I am going to call Mister Roth and let him know ou are awake. It is probably est." "What do you mean by that?" "I mean that with your friend being an attorney, there might be things you want to discuss with him before you talk to the police." He opened the folder wherein he had somewhere jotted my age, raised his pen, furrowed his brow and said, "What's the date, anyway?" I wanted my Trumps. I imagined my belongings would be in the drawer of the bedside table, but getting at it involved too much twisting and I did not want to put the strain on my sutures. It was not all that urgent, though. Eight hours' sleep in Amber would come to around twenty hours here, so everyone should still have been respectably retired back home. I wanted to get hold of Random though, to come up with some sort of cover story for my not being there in the morning. Later. I did not want to look suspicious at a time like this. Also, I wanted to know immediately whatever Brand had to say. I wanted to be in a position to act on it. I did a quick bit of mental juggling. If I could do the worst of my recovering here in Shadow it would mean less wasted time for me back in Amber. I would have to budget my time carefully and avoid complications on this end. I hoped that Bill would arrive soon. I was anxious to know what the picture was in this place. Bill was a native of the area, had gone to school in Buffalo, come back, married, joined the family firm and that was that. He had known me as a retired Army officer who sometimes traveled on vague business. We both belonged to the country club, which was where I had met him. I had known him for over a year without our exchanging more than a few words. Then one evening I happened to be next to him in the bar and it had somehow come out that he was hot on military history, particularly the Napoleonic Wars. The next thing we knew, they were closing the place up around us. We were close friends from then on, right up until the time of my difficulties. I had occasionally wondered about him since. In fact, the only thing that had prevented me from seeing him the last time I had passed through was that he would doubtless have had all sorts of questions as to what had become of me, and I had had too many things on my mind to deal with them all that racefully and still enjoy myself. I ad even thought once or twice of coming back and seeing him if I could, when everything was finally settled in Amber. Next to the fact that this was not the case, I regretted not being able to meet him in the club lounge. H e arrived within the hour, short, heavy, ruddy, a bit grayer on the sides, grinning, nodding. I had propped myself up by then, already tried a few deep breaths and decided they were premature. He clasped my hand and took the bedside chair. He had his briefcase with him. "You scared the hell out of me last night, Carl. Thought I was seeing a ghost," he said. I nodded. "A bit later, and I might have been one," I said. "Thanks. How have you been?" Bill sighed. "Busy. You know. The same old stuff, only more of it." "And Alice?" "She's fine. And we've got two new grandsons -- Bill Jr.'s -- twins. Wait a minute." He fished out his wallet and located a photo. "Here." I studied it, noted the family resemblances. "Hard to believe," I said. "You don't look much worse for the years." I chuckled and patted my abdomen. "Subtracting that, I mean," he said. "Where nave you been?" "God! Where haven't I been!" I said. "So many places I've lost count." He remained expressionless, caught my eyes and stared. "Carl, what kind of trouble are you in?" he asked. I smiled. "If you mean am I in trouble with the law, the answer is no. My troubles actually involve another country, and I am going to have to go back there shortly." H is face relaxed again, and there was a small glint behind his bifocals. "Are you some sort of military adviser in that place?" I nodded. "Can you tell me where?" I shook my head. "Sorry." "That I can sort of understand," he said. "Doctor Roth told me what you said had happened last night. Off the record now, was it connected with whatever you have been doing?" I nodded again. "That makes things a little clearer," he said. "Not much, but enough. I won't even ask you which agency, or even if there is one. I have always known you to be a gentleman, and a rational one at that. That was why I grew curious at the time of your disappearance and did some investigating. I felt a bit officious and selfconscious about it. But your civil status was quite puzzling, and I wanted to know what had happened. Mainly, because I was concerned about you. I hope that doesn't disturb you?" "Disturb me?" I said. "There aren't that many people who care what happens to me. I'm grateful. Also, curious what you discovered. I never had the time to look into it, you know, to straighten things out. How about telling me what you learned?" He opened the briefcase and withdrew a manila folder. Spreading it across his knees, he shuffled out several sheets of yellow paper covered with neat handwriting. Raising the first of these, he regarded it a moment, then said, ' After you escaped from the hospital in Albany and had your accident, Brandon apparently dropped out of the picture and -- " "Stop!" I said, raising my hand, trying to sit up. "What?" he asked. "You have the order wrong, also the place," I said. "First came the accident, and Greenwood is not in Albany." "I know," he said. "I was referring to the Porter Sanitarium, where you spent two days and then escaped. You had had your accident that same day, and you were brought here as a result of it. Then your sister Evelyn entered the picture. She had you transferred to Greenwood, where you spent a couple weeks before departing on your own motion once again. Right?" "Partly," I said. "Namely, the last part. As I was telling the doctor earlier, my memory is shot for a couple days prior to the accident. This business about a place in Albany does sort of seem to ring a bell, but only very faintly. Do you have more on it?' "Oh yes," he said. "It may even have something to do with the state of your memory. You were committed on a bum order -- " "By whom?" He shook the paper and peered. " 'Brother, Brandon Corey; attendant physician, Hillary B. Rand, psychiatrist', " he read. "Hear any more bells?" "Quite possibly," I 'said. "Go ahead." "Well, an order got signed on that basis," he said. "You were duly certified, taken into custody and transported. Then, concerning your memory..." "Yes?" "I don't know that much about the practice and its effects on the memory, but you were subjected to electroshock therapy while you were at Porter. Then, as I said, the record indicates that you escaped after the second day. You apparently recovered your car from some unspecified locale and were heading back this way when you had the accident." "That seems right," I said. "It does." For a moment, when he had begun talking, I had had a wild vision of having been returned to the wrong shadow -- one where everything was similar, but not congruent. Now, though, I did not believe this to be the case. I was responding to this story on some level. "Now, about that order," he said. "It was based on false evidence, but there was no way of the court's knowing it at the time. The real Doctor Rand W'as in England when everything happened, and when I contacted him later he had never heard of you. His office had been broken into while he was away, though. Also, peculiarly, his middle initial is not B. He had never heard of Brandon Corey either." "What did become of Brandon?" "He simply vanished. Several attempts were made to contact him at the time of your escape from Porter, but he could not be found. Then you had the accident, were brought here and treated. At that time, a woman named Evelyn Flaumel, who represented herself as your sister, contacted this place, told them you had been probated and that the family wanted you transferred to Greenwood. In the absence of Brandon, who had been appointed your guardian, her instructions were followed, as the only available next of kin. That was how it came about that you were sent to the other place. You escaped again, a couple weeks later, ana that is where my chronology ends." "then what is my legal status right now?" I asked. "Oh, you've been made whole," he said. "Doctor Rand went down after I talked with him and gave the court an affidavit reciting these facts. The order was vacated." "Then why is the doctor here acting as if I might be a psycho case?" "Oh my! That is a thought. It hadn't occurred to me. All their records would show here is that at one time you apparently were. I had better see him on the way out. I have a copy of the journal entry in here, too. I can show it to him." "How long was it after I left Greenwood that things were set right with the court?" "The following month," he said. "It was several weeks before I could bring myself to get nosy." "You couldn't know how happy I am that you did," I said. "And you have given me several pieces of information I think are going to prove extremely important." "It is nice to be able to help a friend sometime," he said, closing the folder and replacing it in his briefcase. "One thing... When this is all over -- whatever you are doing -- if you are permitted to talk about it, I would like to hear the story." "I can't promise..." I said. "I know. Just thought I'd mention it. -- By the way, what do you want to do about the house?" "Mine? Do I still hold title to it?" "Yes, but it will probably be sold this year for back taxes if you don't do anything about it." "I'm surprised that hasn't already happened." "You gave the bank power of attorney for paying your bills." "I never thought of that. I'd just set it up for utilities and my charge accounts. Stuff like that." "Well, the account is nearly empty now," he said. "I was talking to McNally over there the other day. That means the house will go next year if you don't do anything." "I've got no use for it now," I said. "They can do whatever they want with it." "Then you might as well sell it and realize what you can." "I won't be around that long." "I could handle it for you. Send the money wherever you want." "All right," I said. "I'll sign anything necessary. Pay my hospital bill out of it and keep the rest." "I couldn't do that." I shrugged. "Do whatever you think best, but be sure and take a good fee." "I'll put the balance in your account." "All right. Thanks. -- By the way, before I forget, would you look in the drawer of that table and see if there is a deck of cards there? I can't reach it yet, and I'll be wanting them later." "Surely. ' He reached over, opened it. "A big brown envelope," he said. "Kind of bulgy. They probably put whatever was in your pockets in it." "Open it." "Yes, here's a pack of cards," he said, reaching inside. "Say! That's a beautiful case! May I?" "I -- " What could I say? He slipped the case. "Lovely..." he murmurred. "Some kind of Tarots... Are they antique?" "Yes." "Cold as ice... I never saw anything like these... Say, that's ou! Dressed up like some kind of night! -- What s their purpose?" "A very complicated game," I said. "How could that be you if they are antique?" "I didn't say it was me. You did." "Yes, so I did. Ancestor?" "Sort of." "Now that's a good looking gal! -- But so is the redhead..." "I think..." He squared the deck and replaced it in the case. He passed it to me. "Nice unicorn, too," he added. "I shouldn't have looked at them, should I?" "That's all right." He sighed and leaned back in the chair, clasping his hands behind his head. "I couldn't help it," he said. "It is just that there is something very strange about you, Carl, beyond any hush-hush work you may be doin; -- and mysteries intrigue me. I ve never been this close to a real puzzler before." "Because you just slipped yourself a cold deck of Tarots?" I asked. "No, that just adds atmosphere," he said. "While what you have been doing all these years is admittedly none of my business, there is one recent incident I am unable to comprehend." "What is that?" "After I brought you here and took Alice home last night, I went back to your place, hoping to get some sort of idea as to wnat had happened. The snow had let up by then, though it started in again later, and your track was still clearly visible, going around the house and down the front yard..." I nodded. "But there were no tracks going in -- nothing to indicate your arrival. And for that matter, there were no other tracks departing -- nothing to show the flight of your assailant." I chuckled. "You think the wound was selfinflicted?" "No, of course not. There wasn't even a weapon in sight. I followed the bloodstains back to the bedroom, to your bed. I had only my flashlight to see by, of course, but what I saw gave me an eerie feeling. It seemed as if you had just suddenly appeared there on the bed, bleeding, and then gotten up and made your way'out. " "Impossible, of course." "Why no tracks, though?" "The wind must have blown snow over them." "And not the others?" He shook his head. "No, I don't think so. I just want to go on the record as interested in the answer to that one too, if you ever do want to tell me about things." "I will remember," I said. "Yes," he said. "But I wonder... I've a peculiar feeling that I may never see you again. It is as if I were one of those minor characters in a melodrama who get shuffled offstage without ever learning how things turn out.' "I can appreciate the feeling," I said. "My own role sometimes makes me want to strangle the author. But look at it this way: inside stories seldom live up to one's expectations. Usually they are grubby little things, reducing down to the basest of motives when all is known. Conjectures and illusions are often the better possessions." He smiled. "You talk the same as always," he said, "yet I have known occasions when you have been tempted to virtue. Several of them..." "How did we get from the footprints to me?" I said. "I was about to tell you that I suddenly recalled having approached the house by exactly the same route as I left it. My departure obviously obliterated the signs of my arrival." "Not bad," he said. "And vour attacker followed the same route?" "Must have." "Pretty good," he acknowledged. "You know how to raise a reasonable doubt. But I still feel that the preponderance of evidence indicates the weird." "Weird? No. Peculiar, perhaps. A matter of interpretation." "Or semantics. Have you read the police report on your accident?" "No. Have you?" "Uh-huh. What if it was more than peculiar? Then will you grant me my word, as I used it: 'weird'?" "Very well." "...And answer one question ?" "I don't know..." "A simple yes-or-no question. That's all. "Okay, it's a deal. What did it say?" "It said that they received report of the accident and a patrol car proceeded to the scene. There they encountered a strangely garbed man in the process of giving you first aid. He stated that he had pulled you from the wrecked car in the lake. This seemed believable in that he was also soaking wet. Average height, light build, red hair. He had on a green outfit that one of the officers said looked like something out of a Robin Hood movie. He refused to identify himself, to accompany them or to give a statement of any sort. When they insisted that he do so, he whistled and a white horse came trotting up. He leaped onto its back ana rode off. He was not seen again." I laughed. It hurt, but I couldn't help it. "I'll be damned!" I said. "Things are starting to make sense.' Bill just stared at me for a moment. Then, "Really?" he said. "Yes, I think so. It may well have been worth getting stabbed and coming back for what I learned today." "You put the two in peculiar order," he said, massaging his chin. "Yes, I do. But I am beginning to see some order where I had seen nothing before. This one may have been worth the price of admission, all unintended.' "All because of a guy on a white horse?" "Partly, partly... Bill, I am going to be leaving here soon -- " "You are not going anywhere for awhile." "Just the same -- those papers ou mentioned... I think I had etter get them signed today." "All right. I'll get them over this afternoon. But I don't want you doing anything foolish." "I grow more cautious by the moment," I said, "believe me." "I hope so," he said, snapping his briefcase shut and rising. "Well, get your rest. I'll clear things up with the doctor and have those papers sent over today." "Thanks again." I shook his hand. "By the way," he said, "you did agree to answer a question." "I did, didn't I? What is it?" "Are you human?" he asked, still gripping my hand, no special expression on his face. I started in on a grin, then threw it away. "I don't know. I -- I like to think so. But I don't really -- Of course I am! That's a silly... Oh hell! You really mean it, don't you? And I said I'd be honest..." I chewed my lip and thought for a moment. Then, "I don't think so," I said. "Neither do I," he said, and he smiled. "It doesn't make any real difference to me, but I thought it might to you -- to know that someone knows ou are different and doesn't care. ' "I'll remember that, too," I said. "Well... See you around." "Right." IX. It was just after the State Patrolman left... Late afternoon, I was lying there feeling better, and feeling better that I felt better. Lying there, reflecting on the hazards involved in living in Amber. Brand and I were both laid up by means of the family's favorite weapon. I wondered who had gotten it worse? Probably he had. It might have reached his kidney, and he was in poor condition to begin with. I had stumbled across the room and back again twice before Bill's clerk came over with the papers for me to sign. It was necessary that I know my limits. It always is. Since I tended to heal several times faster than those about me in that shadow, I felt that I ought to be able to stand and walk some, to perform in the same fashion as one of these after, say, a day and a half, maybe two. I established that I could. It did hurt, and I was dizzy the first time, less dizzy the second. That was something, anyway. So I lay there feeling better. I had planned the Trumps dozens of times, dealth private solitaires, read ambiguous fortunes among familiar faces. And each time I had restrained myself, suppressing my desire to contact Random, to tell him what had happened, to inquire after new developments. Later, I kept telling myself. Each additional hour they sleep is two and a half for you, here. Each two and a half for you, here, is the equivalent of seven or eight for some lesser mortal, here. Abide. Think. Regen rate. And so it came to pass that a little after dinnertime, just as the sky was darkening again, I was beaten to the punch. I had already told a well-starched young member of the State Patrol everything that I was going to tell him. I have no idea whether he believed me, but he was polite and he did not stay long. In fact, it was only moments after he left that things began to happen. Lying there, feeling better, I was waiting for Doctor Bailey to stop by ana check whether I was still oriented. Lying there, assessing all of the things Bill had told me, trying to fit them together with other things that I knew or had guessed at... Contact! I had been anticipated. Someone in Amber was an early riser. "Corwin!" It was Random, agitated. "Corwin! Get up! Open the door!Brand's come around, and he's asking for you." "Have you been pounding on that door, trying to get me up?" "That's reight." "Are you alone?" "Yes. ' "Good. I am not inside. You have reached me in Shadow." "I do not understand." "Neither do I. I am hurt, but I will live. I will give you the story later. Tell me about Brand." "He woke up just a little while ago. Told Gerard he had to talk to you right away. Gerard rang up a servant, sent him to your room. When he couldn't rouse you, he came to me. I just sent him back to tell Gerard I'd be bringing you along shortly." "I see," I said, stretching slowly and sitting up. "Get in some place where you can't be seen, and I'll come through. I will need a robe or something. I am missing some clothes." "It would probably be best if I went back to my rooms, then." "Okay. Go ahead." "A minute, then." And silence. I moved my legs, slowly. I sat on the edge of the bed. I gathered up my Trumps and replaced them in their case. I felt it important that I mask my injury back in Amber. Even in normal times one never advertises one's vulnerability. I took a deep breath and stood, holding onto the bed frame. My practice had paid off. I breathed normally ana relaxed my grip. Not bad, if I moved slowly, if I did not exert myself beyond the barest essentials required for appearances' sake... I might be able to carry it until my strength really returned. Just then I heard a footfall, and a friendly nurse was frame in the doorway, crisp, symmetrical, differing from a snowflake mainly in that they are all of them alike. "Get back in that bed, Mister Corey! You are not supposed to be up!" "Madam," I said, "it is necessary that I be up. I have to go." "You could have rung for a pan," she said, entering the room and advancing. I gave my head a weary shake just as Random's presence reached me once more. I wondered how she would report this one -- and if she would mention my prismatic afterimage as I trumped out. Another entry, I suppose, for the growing record of folklore I tend to leave behind. "Think of it this way, my dear," I told her. "Ours has been a purely physical relatinship all along. There will be others... Many others. Adieu!" I bowed and blew her a kiss as I stepped forward into Amber, leaving her to clutch at rainbows as I caught hold of Random's shoulder and staggered. If you yearn for the sweet simplicity , the simple rusticity of our primeval ancestors, perhaps you too should take a look into -- flint-chipper Henry, and his shapeless wife Gertrude. There were also five children of various sizes. That gave the expedition a lot to observe. The three Windows that had been built were all clumsy devices that hadn't justified the money the government had plowed into them. Hopes of spying partriotically on the country's enemies, or privately on some well-chosen friends, or scientifically on the enigmas of history, were ended when it was mathematically demonstrated that each Window could show only a single segment of time and in each case the prehistoric past, and furthermore only the past of the particular spot in which the Window was located in the twentieth century. Improvement of the process seemed impossible, so the project was canceled and the Windows were turned over to the paleo-anthropologists, who alone found some reason to rejoice. No, not quite alone. The present expedition consisted of six anthropologists, some graduate students as hewers of wood and drawers of water -- and three professional movie cameramen. The costs of the expedition were being underwritten by a California film company, and this anthropologist-philologist. "Do we have to let those people get their fingers in, mucking things up?' It was pointed out to him that the film company was paying the bills and supplying the best cameraman in the business, that the company had nothing to say about the direction of the expedition, and that the serious researchers would get free processing for a year's worth of film. "Yes," Beldone said, "but we don't have any control over the film they release. I'll bet it comes out as a skin flick." Beldone had been first a poor boy on the streets of New Y'ork and then a student at Oxford. He'd picked up a number of Britishisms there that he dropped into his sentences for effect. He was a good fellow, but he had some odd ideas. The Window wasin the body of a Land Rover parked near the front of the cave. The millenia and their glaciers had laid down a lot of rock and earth, so the observers looked back through time from a perch twenty feet in the ancient air. Power was supplied through a line run up from the large generator down at the main camp by the river. The anthropologists directing filming served four-hour shifts, the cameramen eight hours. Half an hour before he was due to relieve his predecessor, Beldone came trudging up the hill in the dark, under his arm his private notebook, thick and well cared for. "Damn bloody television," he said. "You go watch it if you want." A certain vice president had dropped in last week, just to see how his boys were doing. Brought with him and left behind with a grand gesture was a large television set. Color, yet. It worked fine even here, making the graduate students happy. But not everyone, not Beldone. "What's the matter, Phil?" "You'd think there'd be a place in the world where they couldn't shove remedies for blocked nasal passages at you. In color, yet." "Oh, Phil. Ought to be good for a chapter in your magnum opus, there. So use it. Turn dross into gold; of the spirit, I mean." "I intend to. I shall." Phil smiled just slightly, but he meant the words. "Goodnight now." Smiling, the other scientist touched Phil's arm and went out, closing the door behind him. The cameraman, whose name was P. Waner Byrd -- his father had been a baseball fanatic -- was sitting back in a swivel chair with one eye on the Window. He was an older and more leisurely man than Beldone. "Is anything happening?" Beldone asked. "No, they're just sitting around eating." Byrd shrugged. "Nothing new." Super Deluxe Gold Lined Labels Only #." Quick and easy way to put your Name and Return address on letters, books, records, etc. Any Name, Address and Zip Code up to # lines beautifully printed with large Gold Strip # labels only #.. Dublin Valley Press, # Betlen Drive, Dublin Calif. #. The Window's viewing area measured somewhat larger than that of the television now displaying nasal congestion to the main camp. The Window could be swung around a pivot in the middle of the truck to provide a full three hundred sixty degree view. Through it now Henry and his family could be seen hunkered around the campfire eating. Henry was not clad in the bearskin strongman's outfit of the cartoons. He and all his clan wore tailored outfits of tanned hide that were functional if not pretty. From their communal bowl they ate meat brought home by Henry, stewed with roots collected by Gertrude and the children. In that longpast time there was still daylight as they ate. Beldone pulled up his chair and sat down. When there was nothing doing in the Window he sometimes worked on his book ("A return on a higher plane to Thoreau, to the simple life", he could say in his own mind and one day in print) but now he just held the notebook in his lap. Byrd asked: "What's on the TV tonight?". "We were watching an opera, for a while." Some beautiful things would be lost to devotees of the Simple Life, because the price was too high. "It doesn't matter. They spoil everything. Art one moment and armpits the next." "Oh, the commercials? They're not that bad," Byrd said. "Some of them are funny and the rest you can ignore." "Maybe so," Beldone said. "I never could. I owned a telly once. And then one day I could feel the brainwashing beginning to get to me, and I broke the tube." "You did?" "Yes." Beldone smiled. "Just picked up a heavy glass ashtray and threw it. Made a most lovely noise." Henry spoke to two of his middle-sized children and after a reluctant moment they picked down a hanging skin bag, stuck a stick through the thongs at its top so they could carry it between them, and set off downhill to the river, passing under the Window. "Chores," said Byrd. "I wonder what they get for an allowance?" "Did you get an allowance when you were a kid?" "Yes." "I never did. As a matter of fact, I turned over the money I made to my parents. You know. I'm growing to actually envy Henry and his family. The times are good. Life isn't too hard. And they don't have to put up with... ha. Television announcers." Byrd smiled. "No Social Security." "No taxes." "Yes," Byrd said, "but I don't imagine Henry will live much past forty, will he?" "No. You're right, of course. But his is the world as man evolved to fit it, and that's an advantage we'll never..." Henry and Gert had jumped to their feet. A moment later the two children burst back on scene, wildly pointing and apparently yelling. They didn't have the water bag with them. Henry grabbed up a spear. His older son, who perhaps came to his shoulder, did the same, standing a step behind his father. Beldone was up and watching intently. Byrd had switched on the camera. After the family had been caught in alert position, Gertrude shepherding the girls and the younger boy into the cave, Beldone said: "Let's swing around and see what's coming." "Right." Window and camrera swiveled to look down the hill. Climbing toward them were three people. Two were women, carrying packs. The third, a very large man, brought with him the filled waterbag, swinging it in one hand while he raised the other in a sign of peace. He had a couple of spears but they were slung on his back. He stumbled once, sloshing water on himself; the women with him tittered. "Who's this?" Byrd wondered. "Relatives come to call?" "We'll see." Beldone lifted the phone and informed base camp of the new arrivals, while Byrd brought the Window round again and focussed on the cave mouth. The newcomers came into sight just below and halted there. Henry came slowly forward, spear ready, and he and the new man talked. Now and then Gertrude acted as barber for Henry, so most of his face was usually exposed; the newcomer had hair down past his shoulders, and a great bushy beard. He towered over Henry, but benignly. After they had talked for a couple of minutes, Henry waved the three forward to the fire, and called Gertrude. She came out of the cave, and with her oldest daughter bustled about adding reserve ingredients Quick and easy way to put your name and return address on letters, books, records, etc. Any name, address and zip code up to # lines beautifully printed in black type and red happy face on white crisp gummed paper. # labels #" x W only #. Send to: Paul Lundquist # Santa Maria St. Castro Valley, Ca. to the stew. The older boy set down his spear and took the waterbag from the stranger's peaceful hand. In the two months the expedition had been observing this family, only once before they had visitors. Byrd was filming every moment. Beldone went up into the cab to move the Land Rover slightly for a better angle. Back in the rear, Beldone said: "Try for closeups of the new ones talking." "That fella's beard'll cover a lot of lip movements." "True, but the more talking mouths we can get on film the better our chance of cracking the language." The new man had sat down crosslegged near the fire, facing the Window almost directly, to gobble some food. That chore out of the way, he belched, and wiped his mouth on his hand. Then, accommodating, he started talking. And he talked. He was a funny fellow, for Henry and Gertrude soon were laughing. And the shy children gradually crept closer, watching with bright intent eyes as the bearded man chattered, waved his hands, waited for laughter. "I wonder who they are?" Byrd said. He was getting a lot of close-up footage. Beldone just shook his head. Bushy-Beard abruptly stopped his palaver and pulled from somewhere a small drum, which he tapped on while his two women got up to go capering around the fire. They hopped and jumped briskly in their shapeless leggings and jackets, shiny with grease. With their natural haircuts and gap-toothed smiles they did not seem particularly attractive to Beldone, but they did have a certain sense of rhythm. When the first viewers from the main camp of breath, cursing someone's sprained ankle that had delayed them, Beldone just waved them inside while keeping a fascinated eye on the Window. The dance was cut off suddenly. The big man set the drum aside and stood up. Looming over Henry, he began to talk again, and this time all the lip movements showed clearly through the facial brush. "Phil, what -- are you all right?" Beldone raised an imperative hand. Henry was standing now too, but retreating step by step. Spear not thought of, useless against this threat. The big man matched him step for step, advancing beard to beard, spraying words while with one hand he motioned his women forward with their packs. "Phil! What is it?" Phil was tearing pages from his notebook into little bits. His voice seemed changed. "What is it? It's the bloody commercial!"  Dear Mr. Baen, J.A. Lawrence's November story, "The Persistence of Memory," deserves some comments on its biological heresies First, there is the misconception that having the same genetic makeup produces a psychic link between the people involved. This is not the first clone story which has used this idea, which is provably false. The proof lies in the existence of manv individuals of identical genetic makeup (identical twins) who show no such link. And the only difference between twins and clones is that the latter are an artificial creation of the former. Another idea without biological basis is the supposed effect of celibacy on the psy chic link of clones (or for that matter on any mental or physical process). Is there any physiological basis for such an effect? I cannot think of one. May be an endocrine imbalance could effect psychic contact but only temporarily. The real idea that Lawrence was probably driving at was that loss of celibacy means loss of some pristine and ideal state. I would add to these qualities intangible and immeasurable. I enjoyed the story. It was only afterwards that I got to thinking about the biology. "The Aerial Machine" by Herbie Brennan probably deserves classification with Chariots of the Cods. .Vo , no! Anything but that! -- Ed. We poor stupid earthlings are constantly suckered in by these alien ploys. If aliens are interested in us, when they want us to know about them, we will know. One can only hope (for how could one prepare) that conquest is not the rule on other worlds. While we wait, speculaJerry Pournelle's holographic brain model sounds right. But if a small portion of the holograph contains the whole picture, why does increased brain capacity between species usually indicate increased intelligence? Surely no animal has a brain small enough to make the picture fuzzy. I would appreciate Jerry's answer to this question. Congratulations on editing some fine magazines. Pool Anderson you have given us. Isaac Asimov you have given us. Dick Geis you have forced on us (Even though I enjoy every minute of his outrageous ideas). Here comes the suggestion. I want Heinlein. As publisher of the latest Hugo winning novel, Rendevous With Rama, you ought to be able to strike a deal with any author. Take heart! If you can get Clarke, you can get Heinlein. Say it over and over. Now do it. Please. OK -- I'll ash him. -- Ed If is the best SF magazine being published today and I have tried them all. Keep up the good work and don't cut any more pages out of those magazines! Brian Allman # Bay Court Ave. Tampa, Fla. #I Nov. #, # Perhaps the prior existence of a conscious entity produced by the same "genetic template would create a uniquely personal "psychic-field effect " that would envelope-and thus conjoin-the clones in question? Also, Ms. iMwrence postulates identical memory-sets. Dear Jim, Thanks for sending me the August Galaxy. I've begun to read it, and I didn't so bad -- at the end she really had my sympathies for the old woman. I guess the only problem with this kind of story is that it's cumbersome to read quite so much interior monologue unless it's written with terrific -- just about the funniest thing I've read in a long time, a super-duper winner of a tale, extremely timely nowadays, especially from the point of view of a federal official trying to find ways to recycle PE. Poul Anderson's article hit me between the eyes, in a way, because just before I read his ' cyclical theory," I finished a piece on this general subject -- from a slightly different slant. My angle was that sf will become literature, someday...and when it does, it'll be a dead genre. Poul has obviously been dipping into Toynbee or Spengler or both -- towering proponents of cyclical history, as evidenced both by and the sf article. I am also very interested in that concept. It's a damn useful perspective for the luturistically oriented author. Some (non-exhaustive) comments about And suddenly the story ended, before I was ready for it to end, and I got the imf iression that it was Chapter One of a onger work. Well done -- but the real kudos, I think, go to Jack Gaughan. Tell Jack that the cover was magnificent! If you should run , Jack should be asked to do the art. Y'ear at Marienbad -- a film I rather hated at first but later got to like. I guess the story depends on endless repetition to create a mood, and it's an attempt at art, has my approval, and as for metal eating rocks on tne moon, I enjoyed having a Those #-year old fans really ate it up, I'd uess. James Lacey tries what I usually on't dare -- creating a massive confusion from which he doesn't entirely extricate us at the end... Incindentally, I liked Utley's piece in August Galaxy -- Utley is outdoing himself in creating hilarious, up-beat pieces! It's certainly a step up from a woman with her guts hung up, on the way to becoming an android, to show us the start of the Universe in a Big Bang with a priest fingering the erotic elbow of a female bee! Man alive! I liked it! So far I still like the October IF best of all your books. It's superb through and isn't so bad -- and I got a really Big Bang if you correspond with Colin Kapp -- tell him from me that Mephisto is magnificent, as close to a perfect piece of sf as I've seen recently, meaning scientific theme, character, visual effects, and balanced story telling. Please do not print any of my comments in your letter column unless they're attributed to Charles Dickens, or something. Charles Dickens I've always wanted to attribute a letter to Charles Dickens. Dear Jim, Entropy can be reversed! After Fred Pohl quit as editor of Galaxy and If, both zines went to hell in a handbasket. Thanks to you, both are rising to their former levels of good and fun reading. I tip my space helmet to you. First of all, a variety of artists. Bravo! Jack Gaughan is a good SF artist, witness his cover and the showcase in the October issue of Galaxy, but he was being over worked. Fabian has always been good and several of your new illustrators show great promise. The quality of your stories has improved to the point where I expect you to be grabbing your fair share of the Hugo's in times to come (now there is a phrase that sounds familiar). And I must compliment you on your features. Congratulations on your coup in signing Dick Geis on as a regular contributer. The last time something like that happened was when FSF got Isaac Asimov as Science editor . Take that, Geis! Ed. I'd like to take him to point, however, on his October "Alien Viewpoint" column in If. Now, Dick's alter-ego claims to want realism in SF stories, namely to make the characters more human. Ego seems to claim that to make characters believable, we must place human limitations on them, to wit, give them faults and foibles. Now I quote from Before the Golden Age an afterword by Isaac Asimov: "That hero (of "Submieroscopic" and "Awlo of Ulm") is rich, athletic, and the kind of square-shooter who longs to kill ants for sport, and who does kill an inoffensive deer the instant he sees it, even though he is not hungry at the time and has no intention of eating it... , . There is love at first sight, the princess who acceps a strange adventurer as her husband... The kind of tale in which virtue just happens to have stronger muscles, readier fists, and better weapons..." A brief psychoanalytical look at the hero and heroine reveal them to be totally out of touch with reality, failing the grasp clear and present dangers, easily deceived, armed with cruel and vicious tempers, unforgiving, sadistic, masocistic, immature psychotics who are quite impetuous, contradictory, and filled with dark compulsions and obsessions. Is this human enough for alter-ego, Dick? Seriously, I think SF has produced some outstanding characters. Most have been larger than life, true, but then SF deals with larger than life issues. Name one mundane character who can equal Gully Foyle, Ben Reich, Prestign of Prestign, Lazarus Long, Rysfing, Sol Dagenheim, Valentine Michael Smith, or any Puppeteer. Larger than life situations call for larger than life characters. The common, everyday variety would shrivel up and die. Fortunately it was an extra-ordinary man who suffered a great personal tragedy and not an ordinary one, else Captain Nemo might have spent the rest of his life drifting through various gin shops cursing whatever government happened to be in power instead of building the Nautilus. Fortunately an extra-ordinary man was president of a port-Civil War veterans' club instead of an ordinary one, else Impy Barbicane might have lobbied Congress instead of building the greatest cannon in the world and launching himself, two others, and the hopes of a nation to the moon. Realism's great, but don't forget that it takes a big (confidence) (wo)man to do a big job. Buzz Dixon SP# Hubert C. Dixon #-#-# Trans. Dear Mr. Baen: I just finished reading the October issues of IF and Galaxy and thought they were both superb. I had been thinking of letting my subscriptions to both lapse but now I wouldn't think of doing so. Keep up the excellent work!!!!!!!!!!!! Now to the reasons that I'm writing. First, if "Yours in Christ, . Parker Wilbern. Chairman, Federal City Conservative Club" was so offended by Mack Reynolds' Second Advent that he had to rip it out of the magazine why in the expletive deleted is he reading science fiction in the first place! Second, I certainly agree with your statement, "Fandom: I will take famdon seriously as long as fandom does not return the favor." I have been reading science fiction seriously for over twenty some years, and the few slight brushes that I nave had with fandom have left me with the opinion that famdom on a whole does not read science fiction because they are too busy going to conventions and discussing it. Third, I also agree with your statement in your editorial, "No, when it comes to defining our field, intensive definitions don't seem to work very well. They just build walls. Unnecessary' ones." Fourth and final, I absolutely adored your story, Mepltisto The Ion Explorer by Colin Kapp. It was one ol the most beautiful stories I have ever read. Please tell Mr. Kapp that I would like to read more about Dr. Peter Lisbon. (Mrs.) Lois A. Anderson Thank you -- and another on team story is in the works. Dear Sirs: Thank you for sending me the October issues of Galaxy and If, which I had requested in my last letter Irecause my subscription copies had not arrived -- even though both issues had been on the news , stands several weeks earlier. My subscription copies finally arrived. If I don't receive a request from you to ship them back, I will give the extra copies to friends to introduce them to these fine magazines. Arsen Darnay's "The Eastcoast Confinement ' deserved to be the cover story in the October Galaxy. It's by no means a totally original idea, but Mr. Damev's writing skill made it a richly developed story. This begs for expansion into a novel, with two parts to be developed further: the unification of the lour interior cultures, and the breakout. The first is easy to foresee, at least in outline. The second will take a lot of ihinkingout to reach a logically satisfying conclusion. I think Darnay should be encouraged to proceed. As an attorney specializing in federal taxation, I have some nits to pick with S. Roger Keith's "Death and Taxes" in the October If. I assume Mr. Keith is an accountant, since his "notes' are preapred by a C.P.A. But really', Mr. Keith -- # A . F T . R . #d and # T.C. published in #? These volumes were, in fact, published in # and #, respectively. You should have computed the correct volume numbers for that year to maintain a convincing background to your case reports. Along the same line, the Tax Court has never affirmed or reversed a Circuit Court of Appeals, so the correct citation for your first case, for example, would be: Hegar t. Commissioner. # A.F.T. R.#d #-# (cd Cir. #), affg # T.C. # (#). I have a more substantive objection to Mr. Keith's third case. He apparently forgot to check the Citator for an update on his cases before he returned his page proofs to the printer; # Wires of Stud was reversed on certiorari by the Supreme Court under the rapid review procedures instituted by the Court in #. The Second Circuit opinion was manifestly in error, since a joint federal income tax return when more than two spouses are filing is by its very nature a consolidated return: one return for everyone. In a joint return, each spouse gets a personal exemption (# for the returns involved in this case), blit this is beside the point; federal law permits only one joint return, and on this return there is only one ocea-. sion to deduct the shared husband. The Second Circuit reached the right result, but its concept of # "joint" returns was absurd. # Wives of Stud v. Commissioner, # U.S.#d # (#), re vg per curiam # F.#th # (#d Cir.). Is there any truth the to rumor that If is folding after the December issue? John T. Sapienza, Jr. # Virginia Avenue, N. VV, Apt. D-# Washington, D.C. # Sirs, I very' much enjoy your magazine, but who can wait two months for Part II of a novel? How long is it going to take us to get thru the middle fifth of Zelazny's ( Cackle , cackle.Ed. ) Besides having the pleasure of reading about Flandry's faithful Chives serving Chateau Falkayn '#, I really enjoy Anderson's work. With the possible exception of Tau Zero I have seen nothing of the future beyond Flandry's declining Empire -- for instance with Admiral McCormac's group. Does he plan further human civilizations or other stories? I am very happy to see R.E. Geis with you -- except that he can't seem to find time for his own zine now -- or he doesn't keep good subscription records for it. PO Box # Is there a future for the Race, after the Empire P I mean, with the damn Merseians just waiting their chance , and all...Well, Foul? We Invite Letters Send To: Directions Galaxylf # East # St. N.Y., N.Y. # of August #, #: Section #. Title #. United States Code. #. Title of publication: Galaxy. #. Dale of filing: OcL. #. #. #. Frequency of issue: # times per year. #. Location of known office of publication: #' East #th St., New York, N.Y. #. #. Location of the headquarters or general business offices of the publishers: # East #th St., New York, N.Y. #. #. Names and addresses of publisher, editor, and managing editor: Publisher, Arnold E. Abramson, # East #lh St., New York, N.Y. #; Editor, James Baen, # East #th. St., New York, N.Y. #; Managing Editor, Bonnie Leigland, # East #th. St., New York, N.Y. #. #. Owner (If owned by h corporation, its name and address must be stated and also immediately thereunder the names and addresses of stockholders owning or holding I percent or more of total amount of stock. If not owned by a corporation, the names and addresses of Lhe individual owners must be given. If owned by a partnership or other unincorporated firm, its name and address, as well as that of each individual must be given.) Arnold E. Abramson, Laurel Hill Drive. Pleusanlville, N.Y. #; Peter J. Abramson, Universal Pub  Dist Corp., # East #th. St. I New York, N.Y. #; Robert J. Abramson, # Post Rd., Scarsdale, N.Y. #; Allen  Co. Inc., # Broad St... New York, N.Y. #; Harland E, Anderson. # Elm St., New Caanan, Connecticut; Cede  Co., P-O. Box #, Bowling Green Station. New York. #. Known bondholders, mortgagess. and other security holders owning or holding I percent or more of total amount of bonds, mortgages or other securities, None. #. For optional completion by publishers mailing at the regular rates (Section #. Postal Service Manual): # U.S.C. # provides in pertinent part: 'No person who would have been entitled to mail matter under former section # of this title shall mail such matter at the rates provided under this subsection unless he Hies annually with the Postal Service a written request for permission to mail matter at such rates. In accordance with the provisions of this statute, I hereby request permission to mail the publication named in Item I at the reduced postage rates presently authorized by # U.S.C. #. (Signature and title of editor, publisher, business manager, or owner) Lawrence C. and nature of circulation; Average Single # mos. Issue A. Total No. Copies Printed (Net Press Run J #I # ,# I # ,# B. Paid Circulation #. Sales through dealers and carriers, street vendors and counter sales # # . #. Mail subscriptions # # C. Total Paid Circulation # # D. Free Distribution by mail, carrier or other means #. Samples, complimentary, and other free copies # # #. Copies distributed to news agents, but not sold # # E. Total Distribution (Sum of C and D) #I # F. Office use, left-over, unaccounted, spoiled after printing # # G. Total ( Sum of E  F -- should equal net press run shown in A) #I # I certify that the statements made by me above are correct and complete. Circulation Manager of August #, #: Section #. Title #. United States Code. I. Title of publication: Worlds of IF #. Date of filing: Oct. #, #. #. Frequency of issue; Bi-Monthly -- # times peryr. -- Jan.Feb.; Mar.Apr.; Miiy-June; July-Aug.; Sept.Oct.; NovDec. #. Location of known office of publication: # East #th St., New York, N.Y. #. #. Location of the headquarters or general business offices of the publishers: # East #lh Si., New York, N.Y. #. #. Names and addresses of publisher, editor, and managing editor: Publisher, Arnold E. Abramson, # East #th St., New York, N.Y. #; Editor, James Baen, # East #th St., New York, N.Y. #; Managing Editor, Bonnie Leigland, # East #th St, New York, N.Y. #. #. Owner (If owned by a corporation, its name and address must be stnted and also immediately thereunder the names and addresses of stockholders owning or holding I percent or more of total amount of stock. If not owned by a corporation, the names and addresses of the individual owners must be given. If owned by a partnership or other unincorporated firm, its name and address, as well as that of each individual must be given.) Arnold E. Abramson, Laurel Hill Drive, Pleasantville, N.Y. #; Peter J. Abramson, Universal Pub.  Dist. Corp... # East #th St., New York, N.Y. #; Robert J. Abramson, # Post Rd... Scarsdale, N.Y. #; Allen  Co., Inc., # Broad St., New York, N.Y. #; Harlan E. Anderson, # Elm St., New Caanan, Connecticut; Cede  Cp., P.O. Box #, Bowling Green Station, New York. #. Known bondholders, mortgagees, and other security holders owning or holding I percent or more of total amount of bonds, mortgages or other securities; None. # For optional completion by publishers mailing at the regular rates (Section #, Postal Service Manual): # U.S.C. # rovides in pertinent part: "No person who would ave been entitled to mail matter under former section # of this title shall mail such matter at the rates provided under this subsection unless he files annually with the Postal Service a written request for permission to mail matter at such rates." In accordance with the provisions of this statute, I hereby request permission to mail the publication named in Item I at the reduced postage rates presently authorized by # U.S.C. # iSignatqre and title of editor, publisher, business manager, or owner) #. Extent and nature of circulation: Average Single # mos. Issue A Total No. Copies Printed (Net Press Run ) # # # B. Paid Circulation #. Sales through dealers and carriers, street vendors and counter sales # # #. Maii subscriptions # # C. Total Paid Circulation # # D. Free Distribution by mail, carrier or other means #. Samples, complimentary, and other Free copies # # #. Copies distributed to news agents, but not sold # # E. Total Distribution (Sum of C and D) # # F. Office use, left-over, unaccounted, spoiled after printing # # G. Total (Sum of E  F -- should equal net press run shown in A) # # I certify that the statements made by me above are correct and complete. Circulation Manager the Michigan League, Ann Arbor, Michigan. GoH: Fred Pohl. Fan GoH: Mike Glic-ksohn. For info: Ro Nagey, Rm. # Michigan Union, U. of Mich., Ann Arbor, Mi. #. the University of Arizona. For #, Tuscon, Az. # Phoenix, Az. Quality Inn Motel, Larry Niven GoH. Banquet, Films, panels, artshow. Hucksters welcome. Memberships #, # at the door. For more info, write Tim Kyger, # E. Vista Del Cerro, Tempe, Az. #. Francisco Torres, Santa Barbara, Calif. Membership # attending, # supporting. Write Medievalcon, Box #, Los Angeles CA #. Make reservations early. the Hotel Leamington, Oakland, Calif. GoH: David Gerrold, Special GoH: Charlie and Dena Brown. Membership to July #, #: #, # to May #, #, # thereafter. For info: P.O. Box #, Los Angeles, CA # (#rd World Science Fiction Convention) at the Southern Cross Hotel, Melbourne, Australia. GoH: Ursula K. Le Guin, Fan GoHs: Mike  Susan Glicksohn. Reg: A# supporting, A # attending. For info: Aussiecon, Victoria, Australia. GLXy # per word per issue (including name and address) or # issues SI. # per word. #-word minimum. Payment with order. Baltimore, Maryland #. Giant catalog # -- Croft, #B Colina, Glendale, free. Calif. #. fiction and fantasy magazines from # to #. Harry Bennett, # Hollywood Blvd., Hollywood, CA. #. tasy books. Over # titles listed. Send # cents for one, # for next #, or # for four consecutive catalogs plus Silverberg's "Dying Inside" a # publisher's edition SF book. Send to: Purple Unicorn Books, #-G# London Road, Duluth, Minn. #. and construction. Sample copy #. wick, New Jersey #. fantasy paperbacks, hardbounds, pulps and magazines. Graham Holroyd, # Old Farm Circle, Pittsford, New York #. Minn. #. science fiction magazines and books. Old Weirds, Wonder, Astonding, Amazing, Etc. Bids start at #. Raymond Martinuk, # Park Avenue, Middleton, Mass. # #. zines, cut-of-print titles. Free catalog: Fantomes, # West Dundee Road, back books. Lists # cents refundable. Horse Schmid, # Dixie, Detroit, Mich. #. Out of print. Send wants. Bookdealer, Dept. GF, # North Browning Ave., Tenafly, N.J. #. Poetry Market Newsletter -- Send selfaddressed envelope for information: Minotaur, Box #A, Eagle River, Alaska #. tation Ashram, P.O. Box #, Cincinnati, Ohio #. (Dept. G) "Ye pray amiss", said Jesus. Pray properly -- receive answers. Send # M.O. Box #, Cincinnati, Ohio #. (Dept. G) Menus, Vegetarian or Regular. Send # M.O., Home Economics Dept., S.A.S.L-, P.O. Box #, Cincinnati, Ohio #. (Dept. G) nician tells how. Free information: Watson, # Columbus -- Gl, Warren, Mich. #. you. Send # with dream to Dr. Stephen H. Hall, # North Canon Drive, Suite #, Beverly Hills, California #. martial arts target practice as seen on Kung Fu. # (four or more # off), #I . #I SW #th St., Miami, Florida #. power. Tested scientific method. Free details, M G L, Box #-G, West Sacramento, Calif. #. Alpha, Ohio #. Enjoy the beauty, mystery and truth of the stars, constellations, and planets by merely looking up at the sky. We will send you simple, customized directions to locate the heavenly bodies of your choice regardless of where you live on Earth. Details free from Zavijava,. PO Box #, Arlington, Mass. #. We guarantee to publish your short story or article in # months. Free details. R-Way Dist. Inc., # South Summit Ave., Gaithersburg, Md. #. est-quality cut  polished Southwestern tourquoise stones available in retail and bulk. Stones range in size from two to two-hundred carats. Retail prices: Morenci, #. #carat; Bisbee, #. #carat; Royston, #. BOcarat. Wholesale prices negotiable. To order or for further information write: #. Kramer, PO Box #, Woodstock, N. Y. # per issue or # per word for three issues. More than # potential cusGalaxy # East # Street, New York, N.Y. #. This fantastic book will reveal Science Fiction drawn from true life experiences and the possibility of your life on anbard and discover the future in your own past. If you think you can't remember your past lives, this book will change your mind. Here are actual case histories of ordinary people who became able to remember their past lives and how it affected them. You can remember them Send # to: Bookstore GY-I Founding Church of Scientology # I #th St. N.W. Washington, DC # Your copy shipped immediately. Satisfaction guaranteed. Scientology is an applied religious philosophy. It's packed with pleasure and excitement... crammed with its own rewards. And its own definite risks. You might become hooked for life. You'll know why, once you've sam#-page anthology of # tales awarded the Hugo, speculaFrank Herbert, winner of both the Hugo and Nebula Awards. Isaac Asimov's first novel in fifteen years. But you decide. Choose any # books on this page for just # and you're on your way to mind-bending membership in the Science Fiction Book Club. Here' how the Club works: When your application for membership is accepted, you'll receive your choice of # books for just # plus shipping and handling. If not absolutely fascinated, return them within ten days -- membership will be cancelled and you'll owe nothing. About every # weeks (# times a year), we'll send you the Club's bulletin. Things to Come, describing the # coming Selections and a variety of Alternate choices. If you want both Selections, you need do nothing; they'll be shipped automatically. If you don't want a Selection, or prefer an Alternate, or no book at all, just fill out the convenient form always provided, and return it by the date specified. We try to allow you at least ten days for making your decision. If you do not get the form in time to respond within # days, and receive unwanted books, return them at our expense. As a member you need take only # Selections or Alternates during the coming year. You may resign anytime thereafter, or remain a member as long as you wish. Most books are only # plus shipping and handling. Some extra value selections are slightly higher but always much less than Publisher's Editions. Send no money. But do send the coupon today. with membership j Dept. GR-#, Garden City, New York #  I have read your ad. Please accept me as a  ! member in the Science Fiction Book Club. J Send me, as a beginning, the # books whose J  numbers I have indicated below, and bill me   just # (plus shipping and handling). I agree to i J take # additional books during the coming year J  and may resign anytime thereafter. Mrs. Miss Address Please print Apt. City State Zip #. The Foundation Trilogy. By Isaac Asimov. The ends of the galaxy revert to barbarism. An SF classic. Comb. Price # #. Again, Dangerous Visions. Harlan Ellison, ed. Short stories and novels, # in all. Explicit scenes and language may be offensive to some. Pub. ed. # #. Fire Time. By Poul Anderson. Terrific suspense as a young spaceman must decide who will live, who will die on a tiny planet on the verge of cosmic disaster. Pub. ed. # #. The # Annual World's Best S.F. Donald A. Wollheim, ed. Ten novellas, short stories: Ellison's Hugo Award-winning The Deathbird, plus top Simak, Sheckley, Pohl. Special Edition. #. The Dispossessed. By Ursula K. LeGuin. A lone scientist, caught in a cold war between two planets, tries desperately to unite them. Pub. ed. # #. The Hugo Winners, Vol. I  II. Giant #-in-l volume of # awardwinning stories, # to #. Asimov introduces each. Pub. ed. # #. The Gods Themselves. By Isaac Asimov. The master's first novel in # years... and worth the wait for a fabulous trip to the year #. Pub. ed. # #. Approaching Oblivion. By Harlan Ellison. Eleven mindspinning stories irt the multi-award winner's new anthology explicit scenes, language exploring new and unfathomed areas of the future. Pub. ed. # #. The Best of Fritz Lieber. Shoot craps with the devil, visit a planetwide madhouse, fall in love with an alien # tales by the sorcerer of SF. Special Edition. #. Before the Golden Age. Isaac Asimov, ed. # classic stories of the #s, from vintage SF pulps, now in one huge volume. Pub. ed. # #. Rendezvous with Rama. By Arthur C. Clarke. Hugo and Nebula Award Winner. Dazzling visionary novel of a selfcontained world in space. Pub. ed. # #. The Deathworlri Trilogy. By Harry Harrison. On # amazing planets interplanetary adventurer Jason dinAlt gambles his life against different lethal environments. Special Edition. The Science Fiction Book Club offers its own complete hardbound editions sometimes altered in size to fit special presses and save members even nore. Members accepted in U.S.A. and Canada only. Canadian members will be serviced from Toronto. Offer slightly different in Canada. Printed in U.S.A.  #S# BioeeiR zeiBxiRip Ik Thank you Galaxy Readers! Due lo your ovenwhelmlng response lo our previous ad, we are happy to announce # new prepaid economy packages ol underground comli. You will receive the best art and story telling of today at prices you cen afford. Careful selection ol the right packages will mean hours ol reading plea sure. We believe these adult stories are what you have been walling lor. Just check Ihe package(s) you want and send cash, check or M.O. and a etatemenl ol your age (you must be # lo order these comix) to our address, and presto! ! ! your mind will be blown... I am # years of age or over. # Brain Fantosy. # Legion ol Charlies; Psychotic Adventures I ; Skull #, #, #, # (.# eo) # Mary (.#): Fonlagor # (#); Grim Wit # (#); Tales from Ihe Leather Nun (.#): Spasm (.#); Star Reach (.#). # ( #): Psychotic Adventures # (.#); Inner City Romance # (.#): Dr. Atomic # (.#); Harold Hedd # (.#): Armorkins; Skull # (.#); Two Fisted Zombies. # Comix # (.#). Pudge (.#): Tils S Clits; Abortion Eve; Pandora s Box: Monhunt; Girllighi #, # (.#). # Aiumi( I ( #): Harold Hedd ) (#); Big League lads. Shud Otclof. Bijou # (.#): Green Dinosaur #. # don I (.#). Armageddon # (#): Good Jive #: Facts O'Lile: Eternal Tales. Hot Crackers: Young Lust # (#): Sex ond Adection Pork (.#). # Greoser #: Hungry Chuck Biscuits: Corn Fed I : Merton ol the Movement. Laugh in the Dark; Leon Years; High School Mounloin. Bakersfield (.#). # Mr. Natural I, Black S While: Big Ass #; Despair; Uneedo. # Fantasy #. Crime Suspense #: Vault ol Horror #; Shock Suspense #: Two Fisted Tales #. # Guaranteed quality -- get them as they come off the presses. # (except K, M  N). Over # comix, a value ol # (or only #. # #, (.# ea.); Wonder Worthog I , #; Feds 'n Heeds. # #. #, #, #. (.# ea). (Signature) catalogue today. Substitutions ol high quolity will be made. All comix are # cents unless otherwise noted. You may order single copies if you add # cents each lor postage and handling. Effective with the April issue, go to # per year and its newsstand price will be increased to # per issue. This is a step we must take, reluctantly, to meet dramatic new increases in paper costs and printing prices, as well as recent scheduled new increases in postage. For a very limited time, we are offering our readers and subscribers an opportunity to enter new subscriptions or extend existing subscriptions at the current selling price of # per year. By acting now, while the current low subscription rates are still in effect, you can save # per year over the new prices. And protect yourself against any possible future rate increases, throughout the life of your subscription. So don't miss out on this chance to beat the coming price rise. And if you send us your order now, you won't miss out on the big things that are planned! Fantastic minds to be encountered...tripping out among the stars... extrapolations of present day situations, problems, policies and cultural trends. All brewed in the fertile imaginations of the likes of Asimov, Clarke, Shaw, Zelazny, Pangborn, # Kennedy Drive Hauppauge, New York # self against any future increases, for the term indicated below:  I year, # (a saving of # over the new price)  # years, # (a saving of # over the new price)  Extend or renew my  This is a new subscription current subscription My payment of  is enclosed. ZP. Arnold E. Abramson, Publisher James Baen, Editor Theodore Sturgeon, Contributing Editor L. C. Murphy, Subscriptions Jerry Pournelle, Ph. D., Science Editor John Wright, Advertising Manager Jay Tunick, Circulation Director In which a group of teenies on a Time Ark are regaied with the expioits of the Taier's intrepid ancestors. But be warned; if sex and vioience offend you, so wiii the Taier's grandfather! Spider is one of the two co-winners of this year's John W. Campbeii Award for Best New SF Writer. This story, his first contribution to Galaxy, wiii show you why. A science fiction story about a science fiction magazine. Any resemblances between the staid and proper real world of sf publishing and this ridicuious story are categorically denied! After alt, this is Steve Carper's first pubiished sf story-so how could he possibly know?! A genuinely scary story of the near future when Decency and The American Way have become synonymous. Ms. Tuttle is this year's other Campbeii Award recipient In which all that stands between Earth and an Alien Menace is a single mulberry tree-a tree in grave danger of being chopped down! Continuing the adventures of Corwin of Amber. In this instaiiment he makes a shocking discovery about the nature of the Universe... This editorial is directed not so much to readers as to writers of science fiction. It is an adjuration against gloom and doom, and whimpering despair: Introducing the Next Phase! Senator or Congressman by simply addressing it to: The Hon. (name), The Capitol, Washington, D.C. And you should! exception to those who would dissolve sf into the Mainstream of Literary Values. A non verbal series. Sturgeon reviews what he considers to be the best science fiction novel ever written! Letters from Rea, Meyer, Grimshawe, Isdale, Miliken. Interior Illustrations by Freff, Fabian, Gaughan of Univaiaal PiMlahlng A Distributing Corporation. Arnold E. Abramson, Praaidant. Main Offices: # East # Street. New York,N.Y. #. Single copy: #Sc. #-laaue subscription: # In U.S., # elsewhere. United Kingdom by Universal-Tandem Publishing Company, Ltd., # Gloucester Road, London SW# #RD. Arnold E. Abramson, Chairman of the Board. Ralph Stokes, Managing Director. Single copy: #p. #-lasue subscription in the United Kingdom: p#. Copyright Conventiona. All rights reserved. Second class postage paid at New York, N.Y. and additional mailing offices. The publishers assume no responsibility for unsolicited material. All stories printed In this magailne are fiction and any similarity between characters and actual persons is coincidental. Printed in U.SA. What's new in the lives of bees... the minds of dolphins...artificial intelligence, astrophysics. To keep up with everything that's happening in every scientific area that interests you... Take any # books (values to #) all for only #... as a member of The Library of Science. if you join now and agree to accept only # more books -- all at member discount -- over the next two years (Retail prices shown) anal Eric Mendoza. A collection ol jokes, short essays and poems on humor and humanity in physics and related sciences. SI #.M slranger-than-sciencefiction happenings from the Smithsonian Institution's Center lor Short-Lived Phenomena # of the pioneers of radio astronomy offers an absorbing history of this powerful technique's remarkable development.  I # feuer. What really accounts tor the shattering insights ol Einstein. Bohr, de Broglie, Heisenberg, and others. A ground-breaking book with a bold and controversial explanation. I # Edition. Bart Bok and Priscilla Bok. Updated and expanded outsized volume, filled with over I # pictures, charts and diagrams, includes the latest scientific research in wonderfully elegant style. # by Robert M. Besancon. Updated and expanded edition of a modern classic. Over # distinguished authorities in # articles offer incisive, authoritative information on every topic in physics today. Counts as # of your # books. #  The Book Club News, describing the coming Main and Alternate Selections, will be sent to you I # times a year at three to four week intervals.  If you wish to purchase the Main Selection, do nothing and it will be shipped to you automatically.  If you prefer one of the Alternates, or no book at all, simply indicate your decision on the reply form always enclosed with the News and mail It so we receive it by the dale specified.  The News is mailed in time to allow you at least I # days to decide if you want the coming Main Selection. If. because of late mail delivery of the News, you should ever receive a Main Selection without having had the #-day consideration period, that Selection may be returned at Club expense.  Alter completing your trial membership, you will be entitled to take advantage of our bonus plan. Lanham. The nineteenth-century adventurer-scientists who startled the scientific world, and laid the foundations of modern paleontology Rare old photographs. I # John R. Gribbon and Stephen H. Ptagemann. In this controversial rew work, two prominent astrophysicists argue that the Grand Alignment of the planets in I # will trigger a caleclysmic catastrophe. # The first definitive work on group phenomena among these amazing insects. A classic. Countsas#ofyour # books. # some study of man in all his dimensions -- biological. physiological, psychological, and sociological. Counts as # of your # books. # A thorough-going study of how effective communication can be achieved between man and computer. I # together an elaborate puzzle revealing why the pyramids were built " . a landmark contribution to Egyptology" # Koptsik. This new edition of a classic work on symmetry explores every facet of the subject. Counts as # of your # books. # Compiled by Joan McIntyre. A unique coltection of scientific research and Ulerature exploring the mysteries ol intelligence in whales and dolphins. # Jackson. A comprehensive survey of the work m artificial intelligence as well as a broad coverage of other fields interested in the question of intelligence. I # Oai Siivens. Expiuies ihe lanye mating, nesting, and protective behavior that has brought lens ol thousands of backboned, egg-producing creatures alive and well through millions of years. # Philippe Varin. Two of the world's leading photographers provide both wealth of information on wildlife photography and an exquisite collection o( Iheir finest pictures I # Lewis Thomas. Widely acclaimed essays on man and nature, science and lite. "... an ode to biology bursting with information" -- The Washington Post. # linguistics, anthropology religion, philosophy. and psychology, a prominent cultural anthropologist investigates Ihe riles, beliefs, places and taboos that various societies have considered sacred. # The Library of Science  aa Riverside, New Jersey # Please accept my application for membership and send me I agree to purchase at least three additional Selections or Alternates during the lirst two years I am a member, under the club plan described in this ad Savings range up to # and occasionally even more. My membership is cancelable any time after I buy these three books. A shipping and handling charge is added to all shipments. Send no money. Members are billed when books arrive. # books for # Indicate by number Ihe # books you want. Some expensive books count as # selections NameCily-State-ZipBook selections purchased lor professional purposes may be a lax deduclible expense. (Offer good in Continental U S. and Canada only. Prices slightly higher in Canada.) Boy, hae we got problems. And if we don't solve them some pretty terrible things are going to happen -- and we all know it. That's the point. Thanks in large part to the efforts of those involved in science fiction, the Big Problems of ecological contamination, overpopulation, dwindling resources, genetic and personal peril arising from drugs and food additives (well, there may still be a bit of room on that one) and so on have all become a part of public consciousness -- and certainly have been incorporated into the awareness of virtually every reader of science fiction. In other words, we have already done a more than adequate job of broadcasting the consequences of stepping in it. Maybe it's time to ' dramatize ways and means of stepping around it -- and the benefits accru ing therefrom. Maybe it's time to begin the Next Phase -- one which the ing populace that while man and his planet may be in for Hard Times, these Hard Times are by no means inevitable, that, given the will, we have the means and the knowledge to do something about our problems. Example: Laser-generated fusion is a virtual certainty during this decade. This means that the #'s will see both cheap, "clean" energy and the first constant-acceleration space-vehicles (oh, what the hell -- spaceships!) capable of ranging the Solar System at a payload cost of pennies-per-pound at point of delivery. Example: Cheap, simple, safe, reversable male sterilization is imminent. What will this do to world population trends? Example: A laser anti-ballistic-missile system could be begun today (and perhaps has been) that would neutralize for the U.S. and the U.S.S.R. the dangers of nuclear proliferation. (See this month's science article.) So perhaps we should mute our cries of doom, and speak if not in tones of triumph, then at least of hope -- and courage. For those of you who have  an unconquerable urge to create still another "fully realized world" steeped in misery and horror resulting from #th Century stupidity -- please try another market. I firmly believe the readers are as bored with it as is this editor. -- Baen From: Rodger Frew Sales and Distribution Manager Publications Division To: Lawrence Epplinger Managing Editor Quasar Science Fiction Larry. I've been looking over your circulation figures for an upcoming report for Allison Jr. in the main office and I ran across something strange. Listen to this. Paid newsstand circulation for your book for cover-dates July and August '#; May, July and December '#; and March '# was down almost # copies each. Very regular decreases. I wouldn't have even noticed them in the middle of all your other ups and downs if the drops weren't so even. But I can't explain them. Not even to myself, let alone someone like Allison who wants nothing more than to get you dropped from the group as it is. Maybe you have some ideas. It's not in my end. I've checked it all the way down the line. Different months, different seasons, same distributors, same newsstands. Are you beginning to run porn or is one of our competitors sticking pins into his Quasar doll? What gives? From: Lawrence Epplinger Managing Editor Quasar Science Fiction To: Rodger Frew Sales and Distribution Manager Publications Division Rodge. (Remember the good old days before we were bought and you still worked with me when I could put your name on line-one instead of seven? Thanks for the warning old buddy. I could give you any number of reasons for our losing circ but I can't think of anything that could account for such astounding disregularity. What could it be? Sunspots? Smog warnings? Blonde centerfolds in Playboy? Anyway, I'll put my new assisBoy From Upstairs), somebody's relative probably. We re building up a fine mutual dislike because he's going batty reading the slush pile and he's taking it out on me. Hopefully something like this will send him out of here with foam coming from his mouth. I could use something like that to brighten my day. Besides, even if worst came to worst and he figures this out, we're still ahead. I can't lose. P. S. Porno would either send our circ up # or drive the next issue's down. Should try it though, sometime. From: Lawrence Epplinger Managing Editor Quasar Science Fiction To: Marshall Enze Assistant Editor Quasar Science Fiction Marshall. I'm sending over some circulation figures along with this memo, so you can take your nose out of the slush pile for a while. Dig up the six issues that went bad with as many others as you can find and figure out one of two things; #) What the hell is similiar about those six or #) How they are different from the rest. Analyze. Quantify. Draw maps and charts. You may have any resources you think you may need but I want it done in th ree days -- in time for next issue's deadline. From: Marshall Enze Assistant Editor Quasar Science Fiction To: Lawrence Epplinger Managing Editor Quasar Science Fiction From; Lawrence Epplinger Managing Editor Quasar Science Fiction To: Rodger Frew Sales and Distribution Manager Publications Division Rodge. We may, just may, have something. It sounds strange (obvious was the way my assistant put it) but there isn't anything else as far as we could tell that's common to those six issues and those six issues alone. Let me tell you a little story. Sometime back in #, not long after we were taken over by TE, Inc. in that massive acquisitions grab of theirs, I began to receive stories through the slush pile from an author I had never heard of before. (I was still doing my own first-reading in those far off, bygone days.) Slush pile or no, these stories weren't at all bad. In fact I bought the first one I saw and every one after that. Unusual. What's more unusual is that he sells only to us. And positively strange is the fact that I have no biographical detail on him at all. None. A hint that the name's a pseudonym, a hint that he's young, a hint that he knows computers. Checks go to a box number right here in New York. The stories came in regularly and got better and better. Reader response was good. I thought I had a real find in him. I became convinced when, about a year or so after I first heard from him, I got an especially good novelette. Very nice. So I assigned a cover for it and ran it as the lead story in the issue. Naturally his name ran on the cover too. As an old hack, Rodge, you can ' guess what the hook is. That was the January # ish. So. Another story, not as good. I run it in May but his name doesn't go on the cover. In August, though, there it is again. When the circ hits bottom. And again the next May, and July, and, and. Not merely when he's in the issue. Not when he writes a poor story. When he's on the cover. I can't tell you what the hell is going on. All I know is that I found out just in time to take his name off the cover for next time. The painting has been set up for printing, of course, but I can change the overlay with the names on it just enough so that his name disappears without affecting anything else. Especially the circulation. Now tell me. Just how fast can you tell me whether or not we get that ten percent drop? In the meantime I'm going to remove banalities of his normal existance to see if that Harvard educated brain of his can come up with any other deductions. I'm beginning to feel kindly toward him now, stuck off in. this god-forsaken corner of the conglomerate. Maybe investigating this will make him feel useful and keep him out of my hair at the same time. Keep me posted, and for god's sake not a word to Allison Jr. From: Nestor W. Allison Jr. Director, Publications Division Printed Media Sector To; Rodger Frew Sales and Distribution Manager Publications Division Sir. The report on our three year circulation patterns was due on my desk over two weeks ago. Must I remind you that no useful conclusions aimed at improving the circulation of several of our more moribund publications may be arrived at until I have sufficient data at hand to bear on the problem ? If you find yourself incapable of doing an adequate job at your present position, I am sure that somewhere in our vast organization there are many who would prove more capable. Do not make me doubt the wisdom of our promotion of you from that rather less demanding position you previously held. From: Lawrence Epplinger Managing Editor Quasar Science Fiction To; Rodger Frew Sales and Distribution Manager Publications Division Rodge. What's the news? I'm on pins and needles up here. From: Rodger Frew Sales and Distribution Manager Publications Division To: Lawrence Epplinger Managing Editor Quasar Science Fiction Larry. Get off my back already! Allison Jr. is hard enough to take. You of all people should know how long it takes to get results back to us. Nevertheless, I've performed a miracle. By making a mortal enemy of every person I have to work with and may need for a favor someday. I've managed to come up with the data earlier than ever before. And it checks Ballantine Books A Division of Random House, Inc. Just back from the Spring Sales Conference where we presented our # list. What a reaction! Never has there been a science-fiction program quite like this one...bigger and better than ever! Look for our stunning new logo -- Ballantine's Seal of Selection stamped on every sf book. Then there's a spectacular new cover "look," featuring design and illustration by top commercial artists -- some of whom we are introducing to the field.      We will have larger print orders, bigger ad budgets, additional titles published (three instead of two each month) and In other words: the best of the old, the best of the new and the best of the best! And it all starts in February... (over) out, all the way. Circulation was not down #. In fact, it went up, if only #. would like to know. By the way. I've had to turn in the circulation report to Allison Jr., so he may be sending down some nasty memos. Give him the good news about not having these drops in the future, maybe it will slow him down for a while. P.S. I read some of the guy's stories in the past couple of weeks and they aren't bad. Lack a certain life, though. Is there any way we can send him over to our competitors and put him on their covers? Or better yet, on a paperback antho or ten? From: Nestor W. Allison Jr. Director, Publications Division Printed Media Sector To; Lawrence Epplinger Managing Editor Quasar Science Fiction Sir. A report on the circulation patterns of your magazine during the past three years has come to my attention. There are some startling anomilies in the figures Ballantine Books Always the best sciatica tictiofi and fantasy -- Our Nawast Ralaasas -- Robert A. Heinlein # Cordwainer Smith . # Michael Bishop # Laurence Manning # James Tiptree. Jr I .# Theodore Sturgeon I .# Hal Clement # Alan Dean Foster # You'll lind them all wherever paperback books are sold. Or. to order by mail, send price per book(s) plus #e per order for handling to Ballantine Cash Sales. P.O. Box #, Westminster, Maryland #. Please allow three weeks lor delivery. that I believe call for an explanation. Study the enclosed copy of the report and prepare a report for my office for no later than this time next week. From: Lawrence Epplinger Managing Editor Quasar Science Fiction To; Marshall Enze Assistant Editor Quasar Science Fiction Maxshall. Look, damn it, there's such a backlog of slush-pile stories here that I've had to start reading them myself to get things moving. And one of the conditions I insisted on when TE wanted to buy us is that I would never have to stoop so low again. And now Allison wants a report out of me in a week. So I want answers out of you. I know you're doing something because you're never in the office, but it had better have some bearing on our problem. Now, if I don't hear something from you by tomorrow, you'll find yourself doing lay outs and paste ups for All Time Great Fantasy Stories which I also nominally edit, you know. My wrath can be swift and merciless as in the days of old. Send me up something, even one of these thrice-damned memos. From: Marshall Enze Assistant Editor Quasar Science Fiction To;Lawrence Epplinger Managing Editor Quasar Science Fiction Boss. Don't go getting yourself lost in fantasies of your past glory because -- unlike you -- I have relatives in high places. I'm not sure if I could get your-job taken away, but you'd find yourself answering more memos than I see Adam and Eve stories each day. Fortunately for you my opinion of Allison Jr. (my second cousin, as near as I can figure it) is lower than William Buckley's for Gore Vidal. But since I'm preparing to take over your somewhat more prestigious job I went to work to save the magazine when I smelled a Machievelli hand in our circulation figures. There's a complete summary of the last few weeks attached to this, along with an explanation of the time-sharing bills you're going to get for the company computer. I doubt if you'll read it, much less understand it, so I'll simplify it here. Six years ago, Allison Sr. (my first cousin, comprende?) added this magazine into his publishing empire as both a tax loss and a reason for asking Congress for special-interest postal legislation. Therefore we are supposed to lose money. Somehow you've managed to stop doing so (and as soon as I can figure out how. I'm moving upstairs). Now, Allison Sr. likes this kind of initiative in the face of adversity but it drives Allison Jr. up the wall. Or at least that's how family gossip has it. Allison Jr. drew up a plan. You had to be made to lose money but it had to be covert or else his old-line capitalist father would be up in arms. How to work it. I found out from one of the computer jocks in the main office who went to Harvard with me. took to the company.) Allison Jr. went to the same computer that works out package names for our lines of board games and paperback action series to come with an anti-euphonious name guaranteed to drive the average science reader screaming into the night. Remember the study he ordered of newsstand buyers of SF magazines? He's been plotting this for a long time. One problem left. How to get this name on the cover of the magazine where the buying public could see it? Easy. All of our computer jocks, my cousin discovered, are SF readers. It was no trouble for him to get the whole computer crew interested in a secret project to program ideas into our Scientific Application Systems computer (a wholly owned subsidiery) and teach it to grind out better and better science fiction plots that could be ghosted-up into a complete stories by one of the companies pet hacks -- good enough stories to get the "author's" name on the cover in not too many issues. Nice to know that kind of talent is in my family. From: Rodger Frew Sales and Distribution Manager Publications Division To: Lawrence Epplinger Managing Editor Quasar Science Fiction Larry. Hey, I thought you had forgotten all about me but that plan you sent for improving distribution coverage for your magazine really works. Who did you steal it off of? You never knew the first thing about this end of the business. What to let me in on the secret? Anyway, the early reports that I'm getting on Quasar say that sales are up. Positively healthy, in fact. Keep this up and you'll be putting the paperbacks out of business instead of vice versa. Congratulations are in order if you're the cause; if not, give him a raise. P.S. I picked up one of the copies of last month's issue that came floating through here. It was so good I may even start reading the zine again. Especially if you keep running stories by that new discovery of yours. From: Lawrence Epplinger Director, Publications Division Printed Media Sector To: Rodger Frew Sales and Distribution Manager Publications Division Rodge. Sorry I took so long to get around to answering you but your memo got misfiled when I changed offices and it took this long to catch up to me. I'm sending this along with Marshall's report. Remember thing first and then get back to this so I can tell you the rest of the story. All done? OK, now to let you in on the secret of our circulation increase, which must not be breathed to a living soul, especially not even that secretarymistress of yours. After Marshall filled me in on the sabotage the rest was easy. The computer jocks up in the billing office were having a fine time playing with their creation until I sent Marshall upstairs to tell them the facts of life. It would seem that Allison Jr. had neglected to tell them that their little joke was being used to kill their favorite mag. God, the power of a computer scorned. For revenge they tossed a subtle bug or two in Allison Jr.'s brand new, heavily publicized subscription computer with results that must have had you contemplating suicide the past few weeks. (It won't happen to us, they assure me. As long as I behave myself, that is.) With the time stolen from naming our new line of packaged art masterpieces we re-ran the results of the newsstand survey and came up with a name for my new "discovery". I like the stories, myself. That computer (with hack-assist) is getting positively talented. As for that other fellow -- why everybody knows how erratic authors are. Just a permanent writer's block, From: Harris Lazluli Assistant Editor Quasar Science Fiction To: Marshall Enze Managing Editor Quasar Science Fiction Cousin Marshall. I've been getting some very strange submissions to the slush pile. Could I come up and talk with you about them? Soon?  the of Pity poor Noball -- his lovo was hopelessi It happened during the colonization of the Eastern Quadrant, on the heavy-planet Galuben, known to you as the source of the aphrodisiac fleece -- in your teenage argot the so-called jutting rug.' Some of you probably believe the claims made for the ents did or do. You've heard about its properties. It's said to make barren women fecund and impotent men verile. And if you get your gal to sit on it, she'll go mellow. I won't tell you my opinion. I'll let my story do that. Anyway, it happened on Glauben, in my grandfather's time. He played a key role in the affair. He described his experience as 'the polities of ratticide,' and that'll be my title. But please no questions now. You'll hear all you need to hear by-and-by" With these words the old man paused. The teenies in the B-Deck Whybar gathered around and settled into flato chairs to hear the Taler spin his yam. He in turn touched a glower to his pipe and pensively puffed on the device. Grains of Millusion mixed with tabak vaporized and drifted invisibly in the air, amplifying the teenies' powers of imagination, while the great Time Ark in which they traveled hurtled from Milky Way to New Frontier. They were a tiny fragment of the Human Wave, expanding outward. The Taler lowered his pipe at last and told the following story: In those days Glauben wasn't as famous as it is now and had been colonized only six hundred years. In fact the Eastern Quadrant was a vast emptiness. We hadn't met the beemen of Marad, nor had wc found Superhole, the planet whose great time warp lets us slip through the meshes of dimension toward a new home in this magnificent, cunning Ark. But enough. You get the picture. A thousand planets with colonies of all sizes, worlds yet to be opened; and Commercial System hell bent for leather, trying to capture its share of the worlds. Grandfather's name was Borislav Hit, and he served in an outfit Special Technical Assistance Corps, stag's primary mission was to help colonies adapt to new worlds, to overcome unusual problems. But the colonists saw System's special good-squad making sure the concessions stayed in races, enforced the Ecology Convention, did a bit of counterintelligence against those birds from Empire, and in a pinch investigated crimes, corruptions, and malfeasance in high places. Popular, you understand. Bushy brows, bushy beard, round nose, shrewd squirvting eye, stocky build, a ready laugh. That was Borislav Enhildo Quantromer Hit, my venerable grandsire. No matter what body the technicians grew him for this or that assignment, sooner or later he made it look like his original self. He had a fierce kind of will that molded foreign protoplasm rather than let it mold him. He never needed psyadjustment after inhabiting an artibod. That's the kind of man he was. in the year #, Eastern Quadrant reckoning, that is, a team from System East, on a routine health inventory of Glauben (carried out quadrennially), came back with a ton of tapes and fed them to computers. Six months later the computers had consumed and digested the stuff. A routine report went by regular channels to the Department of Census and lay there for another six months. Then the data were prepared for assembly into EQ's Quadrennial Health Assessment -- a report the Minister East submitted to the government. Then hell broke loose. For the first time in two standard decades, EQ's health index had dropped by eight points. They quickly traced the trouble to the Glauben inventory. The Minister East had the Glauben data purged from his Assessment on the basis that they were incomplete. And early in #, Borislav Hit went out to Glauben on the trail of Weil's Disease, Haverhill Fever, sodoku, and other odd but disturbing things like listeriosis, toxoplasmosis, and lumphocytic choriomeningitis. Never fear, my dear, impatient Rubeema. You need not remember the diseases. We're after the cause. fing on his pipe, you can imagine how it was. Borislav, of course, was about to take a well-earned vacation. And, of course. Big Man called him in and told him he'd have to delay his pleasures for the Cause. And, needless to say, Borislav struggled. And finally, as you might expect, he agreed to go. At the end Big Man rose and put his arm around Borislav's shoulders. He led hm toward the one-way glass through which Boris could see Big Man's oh-sodesirable secretary. Big man said with a wary look: "Now, Agent Hit, get out there and clear this little matter up. And do it in a hurry, will you? That's why we selected you. You're a fast operator. As you know, the Minister is pacing the ceiling. Now I don't want to prejudice the investigation, but all of us around here think that it must just be data error. You understand. Those folks in Glauben do very nicely on the economic front. Hit. No sense antagonizing them. Quite a racket they've got going with that aphrodisiac goat pelt they export. Anyway, Hit, a word to the rise, right? The situation might l)e sensitive, and you must be careful but definitive. Hit. Definitive and discreet. You understand, I'm sure. A delicate situation, by all accounts." In the front office Borislav joked with the Big Man's secretary, a real juttable fern but always too busy or too virtuous to accept grandfather's advances. A fast operator he might be, but in three years he'd never even operated his hand around her sweetly-plump elbow. He waved good-bye to her with a catch in his throat. He'd remember her on Galuben, and so should you. Her name was Ita Gitta. Keep in mind her pleasant, oval face, engaging smile, shy lashes. From the back she had a nice rumpy wobble, and from the front she was -- she was...how should I put it? She was a tail of two titties. Glauben is a heavy planet, as I said at the outset, several times standard gravity. Visitors march about in suits squishing with levitron and sleep in gravadjusted hotel rooms. Boris couldn't do that. He was going incognito. Nor could he wait out the five-year adjustment cycle. He had to go in now and without a suit. And here's the first explanation you've been waiting for, Rubeema. Boris got himself an artibod. Artibods are no longer legal. They went out fifty years ago with the Genetic Convention pushed through by the Society for the Prevention of ProtoplasmicAbuses -- with the aid and abetment of colonists, I might add, who didn't like surreptitious visitors like my old grandpa. ped with all the necessary instruments and gravor atmosphereadjusted bodies in all shapes, sizes, ages, and sexes resting in cold storage. In the Corps they called the ship (unofficially, of System Space ship. Bod Boat took up orbit around Glauben's sun. Borislav jumped naked into a warm pool of simublood with a weight attached to his leg. Down there he thought he'd drowned, but he hadn't really. Simublood rushed into his lungs rich with oxygen. But by that time his restless Awareness had already fled. A psychomagnet caught him neatly and squirted him into the artibod he'd already picked out for himself -- another stocky but smooth-shaved character laid on a cot in a hi-grav chamber. Boris settled in, opened the bod's eyes, jumped up on the bod's legs, hammered on the door with the bod's fleshy fist, and cried; "Let me out of here!" with the bod's voice. A loudspeaker answered; "All right. Hit. Cut the dramatics. We know you're just putting it on. Let's give the computer a test, shall we?". One advantage of artibods, you see, was that they could be equipped with all manner of gadgets. They weren't meant to live especially long. They had terrible digestive systems and tiny livers and non-essentials were left out or off. Borislav, for instance, couldn't have reproduced himself in his new bod, and he knew that he'd be faithful to busy or virtuous Ita Gitta no matter what his Awareness might want to do. His lungs, muscles, and heart were souped up, and he had a computer in his center in place of a bit of kidney and a part of his stomach. Too bad he never had to use the damn thing! They tested the computer, and it worked very well. The controls were in the roof of his mouth and the playback went straight to his brain, and Noball, as Borislav had named his new bod, had already learned to play on the dials with a very clever tongue. So it all worked out nicely. Three days and no adverse reaction. Borislav started to grow a beard, but Noball was defective in that regard; the forest was sparse on one side and so, disgusted with Bioengineering, Boris started to shave what little there was to shave, and on the fifth day a Glauben moon on the dark side with papers and visas and a briefcase full of phony papers from a phony Glauben company. Salesman Boris. On his way back to the home planet in a boxy, blue grav-suit that he would shed back on the planet's surface. The Taler puffed and the teenies breathed Millusion. Now I want you to see good-sized colony with an unusually high birthrate. One continent occupied, four of them empty. A big planet, Glauben. Big trees, big beasts, big mountains. Gigantic cities on coasts and inland. Soot and smoke and fantastic traffic jams. Deserts and primeval forests crisscrossed by highways and trainways and tubeways and airways above. Shining rivers and lakes. Tractors and fields. Jungles and tundra. I do believe Glauben had a little coal and oil, and in those days the people had a riot of living. Energy pulsed all through the planet. Factories hummed and people traded. They had a philosophy that business was the highest and noblest human occupation, Production was king. Growth was the nod of the Almighty, and when growth stopped or slowed down, the bearded one up there...He frowned. Chief business of Glauben, then as now, was the sale of the aphrodisiac fleece. A small business, in those days. It would expand to galactic dimensions in time -- as you well know. All around the spaceport where Borislav landed, protected by glistening black sheets of plastic from the tropical rains, pyramids of pelts waited for shipment to the panting worlds. As Boris would discover later, the pelts played a role in all aspects of the planet's life, which would make the fulfillment of his mission something of a problem, Ecolaws neither here nor there. But of that later. I told you that Borislav had a will of his own and sooner or later his artibod would do what he wished. Well, so it was on Glauben with Mr. Noball. Boris landed at the spaceport, one of four on Continent A. He turned in his grav-suit for the deposit, and tossing the gold coin in his hand, he made for the tubeway gates. On the way his eye caught a sign in the window of a small concession. It said; "Well, I'll be damned," said Borislav to himself rubbing the shaved chin of his artibod. "I'll fix you up nicely. Noball." He went up to the window and said; "Give me some Virillu-two, babe", to the girl there. She gave him a tube filled with little round pills. "How do you take these?" She hesitated. You take one in the morning and... one just... before... She blushed a little. He asked; "What if I take more than two? Will it hurt me?" "I don't know," she said, 'Tve never taken these." "I would guess not," he leered. "I mean, does it -- is it harmful?" "It's a two-percent extract." "Extract of what?" She gave him a hard stare, and his experienced agent Awareness coupled with the souped-up eyesight of his artibod saw her press a button beneath the counter. Two policemen began to move warily in his direction, and he inquired no further. Rather, he tossed the gold coin to the girl and made a quick get-away. Soon inhabitant of Glauben. But later, in the privacy of a little hotel, he swallowed the entire contents of the tube. "There you are, Noball," he muttered. "That shouod make you act more like a man." That, my children, is the kind of man le was, my grandpa. bushiest, wildest beard on Glauben, a glorious red beard; and in addition he turned hairy on the chest and arms and legs; hair sprouted from his nostrils and his ears and from between his toes; and it got so bad he had to cut it daily. "Noball," he said, "I do believe you're overdoing it a bit." In addition to these physical manifestations of virility, Borislav was sorely troubled by memories of Ita Gitta's oval face, low lashes, and other auxiliaries, and for the first week of his stay on the planet, he forgot all about Weil's Disease, Haverhill Fever, sodoku, listeriosis, taxoplasmosis, and lymphocytic choriomeningitis, and instead wrote her several long letters of the most poetic excellence, straining Noball's competent but pedestrian brain to the edge of a fever. Now you must understand something more about artibods to understand what happened to your friend and my forebear. The Taler touched the glower to his pipe and puffed. Despite their obvious and lamentable deficiencies in the areas of digestion and so forth, he continued, which soon reduced Borislav to a fare of milkgap from the indigenous supergoat Guru (whose mountain cousin Borislav then naively thought was the source of the aphro-fleece), the artibods were pretty well made. And because they served agents in the field, they were full of various repellants, anti-bodies, and whatnot. Little cuts and bruises healed with the rapidity of a miraculous laying on of hands. And fevers were zapped by Noball's by no means puny metabolic reserves. Had all this not been so, Borislav would soon have sickened and therefore discovered the problem -- for his hotel room, none of the best, literally swarmed with xcnopsylla cheopis... That, my dear Riibeema, is a secret I won't reveal just yet, but let it suffice if I describe this mysterious Something as very small, very dark, capable of incredibly long hols foni one warm bod to another warm bod, and when it landed it could bite like blazes. Unfortunately for Borislav's mission and for his great eagerness to try to scale inacessible Mount Ita Gitta, Noball had been grown expressly for the jungle climate ol Glauben's A continent, and when xenopsylla cheopis did its thing. Noball didn't even feel it; hence Borislav didn't either; and thus neither became aware of the third. Now let me compound your puzzlement further and reveal that our dark little hopper carried rickettsia typhi, and the only reason why ricky-tippi didn't make it into the computer banks of the Glauben health inventory was that to this disease the people had become immune, and the team from System East had lived in a much better hotel. The authorities had made sure of that. Mv lovelorn grandfather eventually awoke to the call of duties or else the worst effects of VirilluTwo wore off. At any rate, he became a little more aware of his I j I Donald A. Wollheim, Publisher ; ! superman the world may need in ; ' I the coming decades -- or he may ; ' I I be the nnmkins of the world... ' ! ; ' novel, never serialized, makes its ; ; ' ! first appearance in paperback. It's ' ' a cliffhanger. (UYI # -- #) I ; When you see Roy Krenkel's great I I ; i Carter's fourth novel in that saga ! ; Fully illustrated, tool ! ! ;; (UYI # -- #) I; I ; tram Chandler's first full-length ; I ' I novel in a long time, written speci' ! ; ' the pivotal moment in the long ; ; ' I space career of his legendary ;  I ; commander Grimes.  I ;; (UYI # -- #) I; I I gion of readers -- it's an eerie and I I ; ; piquant fantasy of the haunted !  ;; woods of England. Barr did the #; illustrations... (UY# -- #) ;; i ! Kaifeng, the man who wanted the ;  I I universe, meets the man from ' I novel by the legendary Gregory ; ' Kern. (UQI # -- #?) ;l : ; A request and #c in stamps will ; ; I bring our catalog material. Write to  ; #th FI. ; I ! I #I Ave. of the Americas I I ;; New York, N.Y. # I; i # # #### ) surroundings. When the buzzer sounded in his head, as it had every half hour for a week, he flicked his tongue to the roof of his mouth and growled in a voice that already sounded a little like his own:  "Yeah, what do you want?" "For the sake of the living Jus, Hit, what in the Cos are you doing?" "Been writing letters," Borislav said. He had. They lay all around him in draft. He had penned the final versions on tiny pieces of aphro-fleece leather you could buy down the street in a shop. With a quill. In red ink. They were already on their way in a Time Collapse jumper back to the outer office of the Big Man who was now on the intercom built into his head. "Letters! God, man, the Minister East is crawling the walls; and his staff is pacing the ceilings; and their staffs are up in the trees; and so the Deputy Assistant Underminister is shaking the bars; and his staff is rattling the cage; and -- You know what I mean! They're coming in the windows!" "I'm sorry. A little trouble with Noball." "Who?" "My artibod." There was a sad sighing in Borislav's head. "All right. Hit. Tell me what you've observed so far. " "Nothing. I've been in this room, and down the street to a shop, and to the post office to mail off my letters. I've been buying some goat-pap in a fiveone -- " "A what?" "A five-one. A store. Open from five to one. These Glauben cats know how to hustle. Growth, they say. Business. Anyway, Big Man, nothing unusual. I'm looking out past this old fire-escape. Some smoke is rising up ahead there. I see all sorts of roof tops. And to my right is a piece of the ocean, and to the left I see the desert and some trees that look like palms only they're much thicker. And what else? There was a car crash in the street last night, and -- " "Spare me. Please spare me that. Hit. We sent you to Glauben to track down disease, not to paint landscapes." "One hellishly rickety fireescape, " Borislav said. "You get that artibod of yours out there! And start working, my friend, or we'll give you a little stimulation." "Yes, sir!" my grandfather said, and now he was fully awake at last. Ky a 'little stimulation' Big Man meant the stimulation of Borislav Enhildo Quantromer Hit, the original Hit, the one in that pool of simublood with a weight around his leg to keep him down, for Borislav never lost contact with himself entirely, else he would die. He obscurely knew Boat breathing in the viscous stuff filled with oxygen and nutrients, and if Big Man chose, he could make life miserable for that helpless Borislav back there or up there or whatever. But to continue. Borislav sat down on the edge of his cot and buried his bearded face in his hands. A little black Something aimed for the back of his neck, but Noball repelled it and Boris felt nothing. Instead he recalled his stay on the planet thus far, searching for clues; and then he discovered a nagging little note buried under the Virillu experience. The girl in the concession booth had called the cops when he had asked after the source of the extract. Now why would a body do a thing like that? Had Boris revealed himself by that single question? And what, by the way, did they have to hide? Of course, he looked like a Glauben man, a perfect replica of the planetary type. Heavy planets l)red them thick of limb and fat of jowl. They came tall as if to defy the gravity and, on Glauben, they could also tolerate a whisp of ammonia in the atmosphere without a mask. So the girl had clearly taken him for a native -- and a native didn't ask? Didn't ask that question, clearly. A native knew. About this time a knock sounded on his door, and the chamber maid came in to clean up. She stayed downtown as long as she could, and she cleaned up some rooms in the evening, especially if the guest didn't mind. She was used to Mr. Hit's ways. The poor man sat at the narrow little table and scribbled those letters so fine. Sometimes he threw away a page or two and she read the crumpled paper in the basement. Tugged your heart. So she came in without his byyour-leave, surprised to see him idle. And he, in turn, looked up and saw her for the first time with his agent eyes wide open, as it were. He stared at her; he stared at the scars on her face and .on her hands. Upon closer inspection he also saw scars on her legs exposed beneath a drab, grey skirt. He pointed involuntarily to her face. "What's that?" he asked. "What happened to you?" The chamber maid looked at him. She didn't understand. "Those scars," he said. "How did you get them?" The chamber maid immediately drew the right conclusion. She was of the lower classes and therefore directly exposed. She lived down by the wharves in a rickety shack near where they unloaded grain ships. She called herself lucky for working here, in the Grand Hotel, as the place was called. She didn't have to fight them here although sometimes they invaded the basement and a lew lived in the walls. And so, of course, she guessed at once that Borislav was an agent, although he looked like anybody might, of the upper classes, that is... No, dearest Rubeema, you may not ask. A Taler has his rights, my girl, and one of them is to increase the suspense. Borislav didn't know, and so you may not either. The Taler paused and lit his pipe again. The teenies were silent. They leaned forward in their flato chairs. The blue smoke rose up in elaborate spirals. The Colormixer on the wall wove patterns in blues and reds, this time dotted with white stars. So... So the chamber maid turned and fled. Down the stairs she went. She bolted. Bolted! On the way she upset a bucket and mop. They made a tinny clatter. Borislav went right behind her, down the stairs in her wake. He heard her excited whisper down below. Then the burly man in shirtsleeves who sat at the night desk came around prepared for trouble. He summoned an even burlier porter who followed in a dirty red jacket. They trampled up the stairs with grim faces and balled fists toward Boris. He didn't trust Noball to win in this fray, so he ran back up to his room with a hop over the overturned bucket and mop. He locked the door and entrusted his artibod to that hellishly rickety fire escape. Down he went and away lie went, into the night. Soon sirens sounded and red lights circled and cars bucked to a stop before the Grand Hotel. But by that time Borislav was well on his way toward a solution to his puzzlement. Let me leave him for a moment and regale you with a lecture about the Ecology Convention. Now the Eco-Convention goes a long way back, back to the first days of the Western Quadrant where it all started on the legendary planet Earth, but the principle is simple enough and you know something about it to boot. If you've ever landed on a foreign planet, you know what you go through. They bathe you, they squirt you, they irradiate you. Every cell of your body is purified. The flora of your stomach must yield to the flora of their stomach. They probe beneath your nails and they run electronic fingers up and down your hairs, one by one. Tourist planets are a little sloppy, but even they do the minimum. You ever ask yourselves why? Well, to come around in a circle, they do it because of the Ecology Convention. In the early days of colonization, in the Obscure Age of the Human Wave, people were less careful about such things, and so we lost entire solar systems to ecoblight. A tiny little beast, for instance, too small for the eye to see, can disrupt an ecosystem to which it isn't adapted. That was and is the rationale. Of late I've noticed a slackening of vigilance. Total isolation never really worked, and now people go through the motions. Some of our learned sages conjecture in magazines the masses never read that genetic 'pollution' and 'ecosystem collisions,' as they are pleased to call these phenomena, may even be a good thing. Others argue, persuasively, I think, that man is genetic pollutant enough, and anything else you might introduce won't matter much. But that is neither here nor there for the purposes of my story. In the days of my grandfather Borislav, the Eco-Convention was not only taken .seriously; it enjoyed a kind of revival thanks to the blighting of Palomar IV by the Hirotishy sand worm -- an episode you may research at your leisure in the Pedy. My point is this. No colonizing wavelet ever took to a new planet anything but sterilized bodies and sterilized tools. Period. Once on the surface, they could do what they pleased. Space-based exated several thousand -- they moved from cluster to cluster on a schedule) carefully tested the eco-relations between alien flora and fauna, and in rare instances permission was granted, say, to plant a Humro wheat in a Duskitanian soil; to bring in an inoccuous palm for aesthetic reasons; and so forth. Let me stress that this happened rarely, and while that reduced the kind of fun and games the Glauben corporiarchs still play, I think we've gained more than we lost. By now even you, Rubeema, must be getting the drift. Reluctantly your Taler has relinquished the reins of suspense. But you'll accompany me nevertheless, I trust, as we find Borislav again and pick up the second part of this story. II Now you shall hear about matters more serious than Borislav's infatuation with Ita, although for Borislav that was serious enough. He fled through the evening crowds of Cosmopolis, the capital of Glauben's Continent A. He hustled along with little glances over his shoulder (he'd flunked his Secret Agent course). The people -- decked ut in evening clothes and redolent or perfume. going to the opera and the theater -- probably took him for a madman. That hair! That look in his eyes!? It was not my grandfather's greatest hour. But then he wasn't a hero in the conventional sense, just an average greatness, I would sit in the Lords rather than warble yams to teenies in a Time Ark!) Instinct or good sense led him away from the opulent center. Behind him police cars wailed in their search, stupidly racing up and down the geometrically laidout streets of downtown Cosmopolis. He hustled; he slowed down; finally he walked along casually, catching his breath. Street lights thinned out, disappeared. The loomed shadows, shacks, and palm trees in between. People on porches. The red glow of joyweed. The sweetish odor of fermenting garbage. He changed his direction at frequent intervals. Had he had a precise goal, surely he'd have lost his way. But he walked without much care although generally in the direction of the ocean. He hoped to find rest of sorts on the beach behind a comfortable rock. The surf would lull him. By morning he'd figure out something. On this mad planet, every question he asked got him in trouble! And then, not far from the beaches, he made his discovery. At that moment he walked beside a tenement of sorts in the dark, narrow, unpaved street of a poor and shabby quarter. An alley to his right. A little ways ahead a vaulted doorway led into some kind of courtyard. Boris ducked into the alley because he saw the headlights of a car turn into his street and judged it safer to hide. The big, sleek cars Clauben folk used seemed to have no place in this neighborhood. He guessed it was a cop. In his haste he stumbled over something. The Something gave an angry squeal. He felt a sharp bite on his leg. Noball's splendid metabolism immediately healed the wound, but Borislav lost his balance and fell against what had looked like a tree trunk but turned out to be a garbage can thickly covered with large, hairy creatures that scampered off as he lurched into the car. Then he saw movement all across the alley. The ground had begun to move. Greenish eyes glowed in the darkness. Feet scurried over broken glass. At the same time, involuntarily, Boris had a vision of Ita Gitta. A wish-vision, if you like. She beckoned with a hand while with the other she held a flimsy veil over her obviously naked front. Gome, Borislavissimus. Come, Borislavissimine. Boris shivered. Traces of Virillu-Two? There was a rank odor in the air. The car wobbled past on the uneven clay surface of the street. Up above him he heard faint laughter. He stood in a kind of daze for a moment longer, and then he realized what he had seen. What in the depth of damnation! he cried in his thoughts. Noball, wake up! Did you see what I saw? He had seen rats. He'd seen a plague of rats. They had filled the alley. They had fed on garbage from several upright and several upturned cans. Only, of course, that couldn't possibly be. And Borislav calmed himself. He had also seen Ita Gitta, nearly naked, at that. And he knew she couldn't be here in this alley, and neither could the rats, and so it must have been that powerful hair tonic he'd swallowed like a blooming fool. But then, almost as if to make liars of his thoughts, he saw them again. They came slowly in single file. They hugged the walls, long whiskers in touch with the brick, green eyes aglow. They stared at him. They came toward him, toward the food. They resumed feeding with quick nervous glances at Boris, and as they filled the alley he again hallucinated the girl, but only for a second; for now he was overcome vvith a powerful pulse of anger. An Informal  Irreverent Science Fiction  Fantasy Journal Edited  Published by Richard E. Gels Issue ## (Feb.) will feature a combination interviewarticle Richard Delap. Also: "Science Fiction's Greatest Disaster -- Hugo Bernsbackl" A Revisionist View by Darrell Schweitzer. Nostalgia -- "Visit To a Pulpy Planet" by Milton F. Stevens. Columnist: Larry Shaw. Every Issue -- The Archives: new book  story iists. Quarterlysample I year#two yrs. # P. O. Box # Portland, OR #I No hell-vision could taunt Borislav Hit with demonic impunity. It these were rats, he'd catch himself one and feel its furry reality with his hands. And if he saw what wasn't thre, those clowns from Bioengineering could just pull him off this planet in a hurry, and he'd personally see to it that Noball went into the vat. He grabbed a piece of broken beam and hit at the nearest rat in a fury, but the beast leaped to the side and the beam raised a tinny ruckus s it hit the barbage can and its leaning lid fell off. He rampaged among the rats. He ran up and down the alley, a weird, bushy-bearded, stocky berserker in the light of Glauben's moon which, at that very moment, peeked past the roof of the tentement to shed its milky light on the scene. Borislav failed to catch a rat. They were too quick and agile and disappeared long-tailed into burrows and holes. In a moment he stood alone again in the moonlight with a stump of wood in his hand. "Just you wait, " he whispered fiercely, throwing the beam away. "Come on. Noball. If force won't do it, cunning will." He picked an appropriate burrow, melted into the shadow of the wall, and waited. After a while a whiskered nose peeked out. Then came a head followed by the long, fat, pear-shaped body of a rat heading away from Borislav toward the sweetish smell of fermenting waste -- except that it didn't get very far, for Boris leaped out after it like a warball player on a flying tackle. Noball's souped-up hands grabbed the creature just as it turned with a fierce snarl and bit Borislav on the wrist. Borislav endured the bites and scrambled to his feet. He cracked the rat's head against the brick and the creature shuddered before it went limp. The Taler fell silent. He knocked out his pipe and refilled it carefidly from a porcellain bowl inlaid with snakes of gold. The glower glowed red. Smoke rose. The Taler stared into the distance. Well now, children, he resumed at last, what now follows is both a little sad and a little difficult to relate, for it involves several simultaneous states of mind on the part of my granddad and your friend, Borislav Enhildo Quantromer Hit, owing to the powerful effect of the dead rat's emanations, which confused his consciousness to an extreme degree. On top of that, he had a big heart, no matter what body he had on, and he felt what he heard and saw deeper perhaps than another one might. Lest you lose your way in his thoughts, let me tell you what really happened at the outset. Borislav went into the courtyard he had glimpsed earlier, carrying his rat. He fell into a conversation with a youngster in his early teens. The boy took him into the tenement and there Boris spoke to an older man. Then he continued toward the beach. On the way he bought some goat milk. That's the action and here's what it was like. Waves of violent longing pulsed through Noball's hands and arms and up into Borislav's Awareness. He chased after Ita's receeding naked form through marbled corridors, past squirting fountains. In hold tank, the fully equipped body of the original and inimitable Borislav Quantromer underwent physiological changes that would have embarrassed its absent owner, but fortunately only computers watched, and they translated what they saw into huge, sharp peaks on a hormone graph. Hold the bleeder by the jutting tail, man. Can't you see that some infernal something comes up through that jutting pelt? Yeah, Noball, drag our buddy along by the tail. That's better, really. Diminished vibrations... rens under half the continent. Tribe upon tribe of rat; regiments, kingdoms, empires of squeaked with the newborn. A into channels of clay. Rat wars. The waxing and the waning of ratty dynasties. A few centies beneath soil surface lived a red root fungus native to Glauben -- like all things except man and this repulsive rat. The fungus had learned to live in the rat's epidermis and its waste products engendered a strange effluvium. He gathered this from the youngster. The youngster wouldn't talk at first. Borislav tossed a gold coin alluringly. It glinted in the milky light of Glauben's moon. The rat lay on the uneven stones that paved the courtyard, its tail in Noball's hand. And so? What do they eat? Hey, Mister. You're goofy. What don't they eat? The youngster's right arm was missing at the elbow. It ended in a stump. He waved it in Borislav's face. Two of his toes were also missing, and his young face was white with moon-shaped scars. Each day at dusk, caravans of trucks loaded with specialized equipment moved out into the jungle hinterlands and the tundra areas of the continent from the myriad settlements of Galuben. The men set up intricate barriers of netting. Others inserted sonic devices into selected burrows picked by computers from aerial maps. Then at a signal -- see the white smoke of the flare fi-om the gun of the man in charge? He stands by his dune-buggy on top of the rise -- the sonics blasted away. See the land explode with swarms of, rats? See the rats caught in the elaborate nets... Look out, Mister. If you don't watch it, the brothers will eat your rat... Come on. Noball, pull that beast out of their ravenous teeth. Go on, pull away, rip it away. Scoot, brothers, get back, get away. And? And in the rancid odor of the red root fungus waste reacting with the epidermic layers of rat pelt, Ita Gitta again sailed down a marble hall in the costume of the first woman while fountains played. Their steps echoed through the tentement. The rat scraped on the floor. Out of dark holes in the wall live rats darted out and snapped at their dead brother. Naked children bunched at the end of the corridor and ran way only to stop and bunch and look again with fingers in their mouth. Disfigured children. Is it laughter that I hear? And do I have a strange sensation that every human in this building one minute past pubescence groans in the act of reproduction? Now the rats were dead and on fast-moving portable conveyor belts they entered the automatic skinning machines. My uncle, he can tell you all about that, he worked on one all his life. Noball, you're not watching. Our rat has lost its head and trails an ooze of blood. The youngster limped. You can't walk straight with toes missing, now, can you? That's my uncle there. You better give him a coin too. He's blind. Ask your cjuestions. How do children survive in this place? Or is that the wrong question to ask? The automatic shinning device, you see. Mister, is fast as anything, and people don't have to handle the pelts, which is a good thing. The emanations are strongest just after a rat dies. Of course, you understand -- and thank you for the gold florin; my retirement pay won't buy the bread -- they lose a good bit of the pelt. The yield is a few square centies a beast, but it's a tradeoff, like we used to say in the crews. The pieces are collected and they go through drying drums, around and around. They run the drier gases through cryocoolers to collect the extract. Then the dried pelt-pieces are shipped off to be stitched into pelts after a careful color sort. The youngster pointed to a baby cot completely encased by a strong wire cage. He held up the stick he carried. At its end Borislav saw the sharp glint of a blade. "That's how, " the boy said. In an obscure corner of the crowded room something moved rythmically beneath some blankets. The boy's stick-blade chopped at a skinny fellow who'd followed the blood-trail into the room. Now see that portable pipeline vomit red liquid residues from skinning trucks back to the ground. See the stuff ooze into burrows. The blind man said: "Mister, they're not trying to eradicate them. What do you think? They want 'em to breed In no time at all the burrows they clean out are full again, and the new ones eat what's left of the old ones. " The old man spoke a vision of sleek men and women in mountain-top castles. He spoke (dectronic apparatus around the castles and thick wire deep beneath and above the ground, hard-meshed and gnaw-resistant. Me spoke yachts on the ocean, all pretty and white and sun-bronzed beautiful people in white walking the white decks with glasses in hand and smiling. He spoke fat bankrolls delivered to the bank by trucks thickly armored and guards who held pistols in their hands, lie spoke spaceships lifting off into the sky. But all this is a violation of the lcology Convention. The what? The building sang a rising ( liorus of Growth Growth Growth Sigh... Growth Growth Growth Growth Growth Growth Sigh... The children bunched around the door and listened with fingers hooked into lips and with knifesticks in hand. Their bellies were large and extended, their eyes dark and round in pale narrow faces. Someone laughed somewhere as Ita Gitta looked out from behind a marble column with an eye and a tit. The building sang sodoku and Haverhill Fever transmitted respectively by streptobacillus moniliformis and spirillum minus, both of which live happily on the gums and teeth of rats. Through minute cuts and abrasions leptospira icterohemorrhagiae sang in the bloodstream of rat piss and Weil's Disease. And on a flourish from the knife-tipped baton of the boy, toxoplasmosis, listeriosis, and lymphocytic choriomeningitis joined in the Lesions, Sores, and Fevers Song. Ancient, blind operator of a rat skinning machine, tell me this. Why do they hunt them in the jungles and the tundra and why not here in the city where they are as thick as a carpet? Bearded stranger so full of gold, I never operated a skinning machine. I had a more humble assignment. After the gorge discharged into the soil and the caravan formed up to take us back, my colleagues and I crawled into the drums, and while the trucks bounced home, we cleaned and replaced the blades. I hold up my arms so you can see the many cuts I received in my life's work. Put your finger to the leathery skin and feel the tangles of hard tissue. But I asked you... Here in the city? Stranger, it would be uneconomical to hunt them here. It wouldn't be costeffective. We were efficient, I tell you. We processed four hundred kay a day out there on an off day. Now here, in the city, it would be much too costly. And the pelts are less nice. The children stick them in the back and the soil here is deficient in the red root Ringus that interacts with the rat epidermis to create the wondrously aphrodisiac effect... He dragged the headless rat through the tentement, across the poorly paved courtyard, and out into the uneven clay street. He stopped and tossed a handful of gold toward the children bunched in the vaulted courtyard door. High up someone laughed. He walked along toward the beach, and as he made progress so did the hungry rats who came behind him. They darted forward and took bites of their brother, jerking hard on the carcass so that Noball's hands had trouble holding the tail. Borislav was in a daze. He thought he sensed rats everywhere, up on the roof tops sitting like a green-eyed chain of beads; in the windows, tails a-curl; in the crowns of palms. Finally Noball's fingers held only a tail. Borislav made Noball throw it away. Up head he saw the red-white-and-blue light of a five-one. He went in and asked for a gallon gourd of Guru juice. The rest is short. On the beach, surrounded on all sides by suspicious little mounds and doubtful tracks in the sand, Borislav shuddered and cast his eye out to sea. Out there he perceived a small light and heard the faraway clang of a bell buoy. He checked his gourd seal and slowly walked into the water. He swam out into the night, using Noball's souped-up body to its limit, until he reached the buoy, a large affair and incredibly loud at close proximity. He crawled up on the platform. He tied his wet coat jacket to the bell's tongue to silence the critter. Then he put out the Red Priority tions. What's that, Rubeema? A 'gallon'? A gallon is an ancient measure of liquids. It isn't used now and it wasn't used on Glauben then. But Talers are permitted a little poetic license when it suits. Ill Cheer up, children, why so gloomy? The Whybar of your Time Ark is a place of truth. To live is to laugh, to smile, no matter what. I sing of man and of his folly. I sing also of man's large and generous heart, the heart of my granddad, one Borislav Hit, who'd seen worse things and better, and who knew how to take the sweet with the alkaline. Here it was dawn over the Glauben world ocean, a rosy light sat on the saddle of the wine-red, heaving sea. Borislav had snoozed in comfort, a sandbag under his hair-bush head, rocked and cradled in the waters. The air smelled fresh and sweetly saline. The waves splashed gently against the buoy. Was Borislav cheerless? Nay, nay. He jumped up filled with energy again; he cracked the goat-gourd and swallowed some milk. "Hey, there," he cried to a large red gull approaching to sit on top of the structure. He had forgotten the night. He looked toward the future. He was an They didn't keep score. They picked themselves up. Borislav had put in his call for Kmergency Operations, and the response to his call was instantaneous -- that is to say inwhich meant that Borislav spent nearly a week on the buoy waiting for the spaceships to land. But he used his time wisely, and the (Juru milk lasted the whole lime -- it was the perfect fare for Noball's troubled digestive system. Borislav sought answers to three questions, and he caused several scandals and dozens of investigations by asking -- no mean feat for an unwashed agent talking to himself on a swaying buoy in lar, as I've said. Item. He wondered out loud to the System authorities how come that health team had found any evidence of disease. Surely the local authorities were more clever than that? Why had earlier teams found no sign of that long list of diseases that I shan't repeat again, dearest Rubeema. The answer was: by accident or by the treasonous activity of some official of the Clauben Department of Health. For, as it turned out, health teams come to Clauben were soon engaged in mindless debaucheries in low-grav hotel rooms for the duration of their stay, while the local boys put together sanitized data. Someone had slipped into that carefully selected packet of tapes one or two with authentic information. Item. He wondered out loud how rattus norvegicus had gained a gnaw-hold on this planet? Who had inspected the colonizing ships on the airless moon of Clauben six hundred years ago? And as the answer of bribery and kick-backs came kicking back, the reputation of several Underministers was smirched posthumously in the process, and it turned out that the Galuhen settlers had thought to sneak in the seeds of lacrema veni, the levitating flower, thinkron; but in protecting their seed stores, they protected norvegicus as well, which adaptable creature soon learned to live in the hi-grav conditions and soon made friends with a certain red root fungus a few centies below soil surface. Glaubenites still praise their good fortune. Item. How come, Boris asked -- in a voice increasingly his own -- how come that the famous Computer on Pappa hadn't nailed the correlation between those diseases and the rat? "You did ask Computer, now, didn't you?" he growled. Computer had been asked. Unfortunately, they told people to keep Computer programmed. What with the low pay and status that clung like an odor vacancies at the Temple, and so... "What in the Cos does the Pappa-C do?" "He balances the System East budget, Boris..." "Oh, Jus Chris!" By about the fifth day the Guru milk ran out. Borislav took a slip of indestructible scriptoplast from his field notebook and wrote a message on it. He stuck the message in the bottle, resealed the translucent container, and tossed it to the waves. The message said: "Darling Ita, wherever you may be on the shores of the Cosmic Sea, know that Boris-love-issiyou." W!ay I have a glass of water? Thank you. Your name is Francisco, isn't it? Thank you, Francisco. The Taler drank and continued. Now it is time for you to see my grandsire in a new role. Borislav the Boss. He takes command transports in orbit around the planet and nine hundred thousand troops on the ground, brought down in fleets of shuttles that land on large segments of desert in the center of Continent A. Following a radio signal, a hydroplane glides to a halt in a track of foam. Boris leaves his bell buoy. etary Agent in Charge, he is suddenly the peak of a pyramid of people, all of them in dark brown, rubbery and sterilized levitron suits. Rapidly a sizeable city is built on the desert -- command post, staff buildings, barracks for the troops. Communications are laid. People salute Borislav Enhildo Quantromer Hit, and in the best tradition of a military leader, he acknowledges these signals of respect with a lazy wave from Noball. Members of his legal and public relations staff travel to Cosmopolis and there present to the Concession formal charges of willful violation of the Ecology Convention. A set of orders is handed over. All of the planet's rat-catching enterprises are soon drafted -- men and caravans -- to And while shuttle ships land physical pyramids of chemicals on a day-night schedule, Borislav leans over newly minted operations plans in his headquarters quonset. Few people can take a change so great. But Borislav was an transition without so much as a blink in Noball's eyes. One day a rat catcher drunk on aphrodisiac, the next day a generalissimo commanding forces. All in a day's work. Nothing to get shook up about. Tomorrow he might impersor ate a belly dancer somewhere -- although, truth to tell, Borislav would've been a bearded belly dancer. The Task Force members enjoyed this assignment. They chafed a little at Borislav's first command -- no repeat no grav-tents would be used. Everyone had to wear the squishy levitron suits (except Boris of course; he had an artibod). He didn't want his force to stage the greatest orgy in the history of ering that half the members were women. In the suits all were protected -- from the smell and liked the operation. Rat eradication was the most common excercise in the Corps owing to the cunning and adaptability of rattus, more truly Man's inseparable companion than canis familiaris. Easy, no trouble, you knew exactly what to do and how to set it up -- although the more grizzled never had to do so large an operation. Most planet concessionaires wanted their rats controlled; they'd never let things get so out of hand. You can see it. A holiday atmosphere hung about the camp. Strike teams headed out laughing and joking over their intercoms to all corners of the continent. Unhappy locals waited for orders and deployed their caravans. Mammoth incinerators were fabricated and set up. Within days the smoke of burned rat lay dark over the land -- and yet the work had barely begun. Borislav remembered the tentement where the stumparmed boy had introduced him to the blind knife cleaner. His heart swelled with magnanimity. He picked an elite team from the nine hundred thousand. They flew in copters to the area of the tentements. They staked out a neighborhood of several square kilms for the operation. The people were evacuated in requisitioned buses. Boris found the boy and kept him by his side. "Now, son," he said in a gruff, fatherly way, "now you'll see something!" Then, after the initial survey had been taken and the computers had #ielded a pattern, gas trucks drove up and pumped sulfur dioxide, hydrogen cyanide, and methyl bromide into holes and burrows. Huge water mains were diverted to flush out the subterranean massgraves of ratdom. Bait was laid for animals that might have escaped -- a rich fare of strychnine, zinc phosphide, various arsenicals, thallium sulfate, barium carbonate, yellow phosphorus, and wondrous anticoagulants. What the gas didn't get and the water didn't drown, internal hemorrhages, pleural effusion, kidney destruction, gastroenteritis, heart paralysis, convulsions, exhaustion, and asphyxia ripped away permanently into Rat Walhalla. Then they repeated the laid a wire wall around Borislav's pet areas, three meters deep into the ground, eight meters into the air -- gnaw-proof, electrified, much like those that protected the mansions of the rich. To the rats he was Hitler the Hun. To the people Schweitzer the Saint. He filled Noball's lungs with pride. He gestured to the grizzled colonels. "Let the people return," he said grandly with a lazy wave of Noball's hand. The buses came back. In anticipation Borislav had mounted on the hood of a huge truck near the break in the wire; he stood there with his arms folded across his chest, his hairy chin out, his eyes far-seeing. The boy leaned against a tire of the truck. He played with his knife-stick, eyes on the clay. Imagine Borislav's surprise when -- instead of the joy and laughter he had expected -- the people limped by surly and glum with nary a look at their hirsute saviour. A tiny grin on Borislav's puss slowly faded. He leaned down toward the boy. "Tell me, son. Why are they unhappy? They should be laughing, dancing, jumping up and down. What is this?" The boy said; "Mister, you've destroyed their livelihood." "How now, boy?" "How now. Mister? I'll tell you how now. Most of the men here work in the caravans. Most of the women sew pelts in the city. The men -- they're out there now under the command of your weird-looking spacemen destroying what feeds us. The women have been laid off. When you're gone and all the rats are dead..." "What, son? Speak up. ' "We'll starve, that's what." Borislav said: "Son, it'll be better! How can you call this living. Look at your people. Look at them limp by without toes. Look at those hands with fingers missing. Look at the white scars and sores and lesions. Just look at those children, marked for life. You're wrong. This can't be. They should be happy." The boy laughed drily. "Who asked you to do us good?" he asked. He broke his knife-stick over his knee. He used his stump most artfully to hold one end of the stick in the process. Borislav pouted in silence. After a moment he said: "Who's trying to do good, boy? Tm just doing my job." "Then why are you standing up there on that truck?" Borislav snorted. He jumped oflF the truck and went to his helicopter. "Take oflF," he barked at the pilot. "Ingrates," he muttered. "I hope the rats come back, I do. Don't you. Noball?" But Noball said nothing. He had something with his stomach. The copter flew too high for Borislav to see -- and even Noball's souped-up eyes couldn't see through walls -- hundreds of (.'oncession agents going frorn person to person with sheafs of petitions in hand. While TFgathered signatures. They asked the rich and they asked the poor. They walked up spiralling walkways to mountain tops and gathered signatures around tables ol the most exquisite construction and polish. 'They ducked into illerate X's in gloom. Nobody argued, nobody refused. Elsewhere a certain health official of the Concession Department of Health was apprehended by the authorities and put against the wall with his eyes blindfolded some fine dawn. And eventually activities invisible to Borislav's Awareness and Noball's eyes had consequences. Wondrous charts had been constructed ahd lined the walls of Ratticide Central. Black bars on graphs showed the estimated rat population on Glauben, and red bars indicated the number killed, region by region. The red bars climbed slowly, trying to catch the black. Borislav liked to sit in the room and watch staffers post changes as reports rolled in from the seven corners after each incinerator burn-out. One day, midmorning, in the third week of the operation, a buzzer sounded in Borislav's artihead. He moved an expert tongue to establish the connection. Big Man was on the line, and Borislav instantly smelled a rat -- if you'll forgive the expression. "Hit." "Sir." "What in the hell are you doing?" "Thought so. Goddamned, Hit, you stop that at once. I want orders out this instant to cease and desist." Borislav waited for a moment. Then he said: "Big man, you can't chew me out for this. You gave the orders; you approved the operation. I remember your words, Big Man. You said, 'Good show. Hit. A competent job.' So don't try to sit on me now." "You sandbagged me. Hit. You pulled a sack over my head. You didn't tell me how sensitive this issue is." "What do you mean, sensitive?" "Do you realize what clout those Glauben people have? Jus Chris, Hit, the House is in an uproar and the Lords are...are..." "Crawling the walls." "That's right. Hit. They're walking the ceiling. And the Minister is shaking the bars." "That's your problem. Big Man. I'm not in politics." "It is your problem. Hit. You blundered in there like the goddamned fool that you are, with both of your left feet in your ears -- " "Mouth," Borislav corrected. "Mouth, Hit. Dammit, you should've told me about the aphro-fleece, the connection, I mean." "I did. Big Man." "Well, then, dammit, you should've told me about the economic value of that trade." "You knew that. Big Man." "Well, dammit. Hit, why didn't you tell me that fifteen hundred Concession executives would show up on Pappa? They're tramping all over the planet. In the House, the Lords. They sit in the offices of every Underminister. All you see around here is Glauben executives in those blue gravity suits with thick pads of lead on their feet. Goddamned, Hit, you should've told me!" "What's that got to do with the Eco-Convention?" "The what?" "The Eco-Convention." "Oh, for Chris' sake. Hit. Wake up to reality. You realize that that steam is building for a regional amendment to the E-C in the House? The Lords will go for it unanimously. You heard me. Hit. Cease and desist. I want orders to "I'll give the orders. Big Man. But System East can't amend the Eco-Convention. That's unconstitutional. Section #, remember?" Big Man's fury could almost be heard. His sputters seemed to moisten Noball's brain. "That's not for you to determine. Hit. That's a matter for the General Counsel. Do as I say. I've got to run. All I've done these past four days is fend off Glauben executives. There's another one shuffling toward my office now. Miss Gitta, ask the gentleman to wait. Hit, today it's the Deputy Assistant Underminister. They're going to meet him -- to appeal your inexcusable actions. And they'll keep on going to the very top. I know these types. Tomorrow the Assistant Underminister. And day lifter tomorrow the Underminisler. And then you know who See what schlock you've got me into? I'm climbing the cage." "Well, Big Man, when you see Minister East, tell him to veto the hill." "In writing," the Big Man iiarled, and suddenly there was imly a hum in Borislav's head. Borislav understood the not-sosiibtleties of bureaucratic slithering. The Glauben program was threatened! Well, by Jus, he'd do something about it. "Let's assume that the Minister's heart is stout," he muttered. "Let's assume he won't try to wiggle through the meshes of the law. Let's assume hi"s a great man, tough but fair iiikI warm and human and all that." Boris calculated his chances. ( !ould he arrive in time? Yep, he (Irtided. And within the hour he was on his way to Pappa in a fast Time Collapse scout. But before he left he went back to the quonset. He took a crumpled piece of  ellow paper from the vast clutter on his desk. In a writing so tiny only the souped-up hand of Nohall could render it, he wrote llie following words in a corner: He dated the slip and signed it under the litter. "My secretary is efficient," he muttered to himself. "Surely she'll find it. " Such a man was grandfather Borislav Hit.  Now you'll be surprised to hear what Borislav did. Remember that he was still in his artibod, and when he landed on Pappa, he couldn't move about freely as he might have inside the original Quantromer who still breathed simublood not far from the planet of Glauben now many parsecs away. He had to do what the Glauben executives had done. After he'd been sterilized in the heavy-planet sector of Customs, he donned a blue gravity-suit. It had a generator on the back, just beneath the rump -- a big, fat, ball-shaped tail. (The generator made it difficult to sit, but the grav-suit had been developed under a government contract and its manufacture was still heavily subsidized, so no one said a word.) It had shoes with thick lead soles, and the suit was so heavy, he shuffled along like any other Glauben executive. He filled his pockets with florins from Glauben and hailed himself a cab. The cables Jostled madly to give him a ride. The GE's had spread money thickly on Pappa, and they hadn't even neglected the cabs. "To the Minister's tower," Boris growled, and his voice sounded strangely hollow through the suit's intercom. "Step on it." Away they went. You've Yiever been to Pappa, so I'll give you a glimpse. Pappacappolus, the capital, a jewel by the sea. Towers, graceful and slender. Hundreds of thousands. From the spaceport white chalk mountains rise on the left; ultramarine lies the ocean white-capped to the right; and the towers stand in central splendor in between. The dominant tree-type is a willow weeping in the salty spray. In the spacious, fountained square around the ministerial tower, cabs unloaded GE's -- blue, boxy men whose face-glass threw back the sun. They shuffled into elevators. They rose up to the topmost flloor. It rotated slowly at so great a height that you could look beyond the chalky mountains into Printout Plain where the Temple of Pappa Computer sat far away in a haze. "Come in, come in. How do you do." Flesh hands shook glove hands. The Clauben executives shook their way up the hierarchical ladder beginning with Big Man and then on up through the long chain of command all the way past the Underminister and into a gigantic conference room. Pretty girls attached suckers to their suits and asked in oozing tones: "Coffee, tea, or Curu juice?" -- the last in deference to Clauben, but only one of the executives opted for Curu. At last all were seated (more or less comfortably) and the Minister came in flanked by the leaders of House and Lords. He welcomed the blues in liquid Pantongue. Then each CE took from his pocket a framed holograph and set it up so that the Minister might see the face behind the mask. One of the Executives excused himself saying he'd inadvertently left his pic behind. The Minister made a speech. The Chairman of the Clauben Concession made a speech. The faceless exec punctuated the Chairman's remarks with loud "Hear! Hearls" accompanied by thumps of his thick glove on the table. He called "Hear! Hear!" at somewhat awkward moments: for instance when the Chairman said "...and let us assume for the sake of argument, Excellency, that the Breeding Stock is eradicated..." and once when the Chairman said "...we respect the Constitution, of course, but..." The blues leaned together on their side of the table and whispered on private circuits. Big Man looked at the faceless exec and began to sweat. If you' ve been expecting a loud debate between Minister East and the GE's, teenies, you would be wrong -- and in that case it is well for you to sit in the Whybar. No debate, of course. When the Chairman had had his say, the Minister East cleared his throat and replied as follows: "Distinguished Chairman. If I understand your assessment, it is that our Constitutional lawyers see matters in exactly the same light as your Constitutional lawyers. To wit, since it is established that on the planet Glauben the species rattus norvegicus has thus far acclimated itself nicely and has not caused the type of ecodisaster which the Ecology Convention is designed, by prevention and -- I stress -- nonretroactive measures to forestall hut -- I stress -- not to after-stall; therefore, it appears, the full force of the legislation may be said to be in a state of suspension or lapse." The Chairman nodded his visored helmet. (If you didn't understand the Minister, he said, in effect; "We'd like to help you. Chairman, and so let's just say that the law isn't applicable to your case.") The Chairman nodded and replied: "We claim more than that, esteemed Excellency. We do not recognize the classification rattus norvegicus. No certainty exists that the animal we call rodentus glaubenicii amoris is an import. The reports filed by your agent, '  # paperbound. now al your bookslore. A division of Random House. Borislav Hit, which your people were gracious enough to put at our disposal -- " "Hear! Hear! " " -- make claims and draw deductions we cannot possibly approve. Your man Hit, for example, speculates that amoris is norvegicus because the same diseases are associated with the former as with the latter. Now that. Excellency, is not established fact. Agent Hit cites no laboratory proof. In fact, Excellency, we rather question the competence of your agent, who spent his first week on our beautiful planet composing love letters of such...of such... I have no words to characterize them, but permit me to read to you a sample -- " The Minister interrupted hastily. "That won't be necessary, Mr. Chairman. In fact, our own technical people have emerged with conclusions very much like yours. And in this connection, let me say that Eastern Quadrant's Quadrennial Economic Report outshines that of all other sectors thanks largely to the productivity of your planet. Such economic prowess, Mr. Chairman, is completely inconsistent with violations of law. We can only infer that our agent has made a mistake. Both the House and Lords have approved by nearly unanimous vote amendments to the EcoConvention, and the document lies here before me for signature -- " Thump, thump, thump went the heavy glove of the faceless executive on the polished surface of the table. "Minister," he cried in a loud, hollow voice, "surely you know Section # of the EcoConvention which expressly forbids regional amendments? As the representative of the Southwestern Ratcatchers' Association, I regretfully bring this to your attention -- not because it will wipe us out! But because my constituents are men of law and honor, and we cannot allow you to make a serious error. Therefore I respectfully request that you submit the bill unsigned to System Central for ratification." An uproar of voices. "Your Excellency, I protest -- " "Who is this clown?" "What's in that suit?" "Sir, we'll check this, this gentleman's credentials this instant." This last was said by Big Man himself who rose and gestured, pale of face and sweatbeaded with bureaucratic agonies. But before the armed attendants could make a move, the faceless Glauben executive suddenly rose and disappeared through a panel of wall where none of the GE's until then had suspected a door. He moved with the speed and resolution of someone with a souped-up body. Guards bounced against the panel, but it had been locked again from the other side. The Glauben executive knew his way about the building and he went straight to a lower floor where Big Man's offices were located, thinking, rightly, that no one would seek him there. He shuffled into the reception area and looked through his face-plate at a charmingly juttable fern behind a desk. "Excuse me. Miss," he said, "are you the secretary of Borislav Hit's supervisor?" The girl nodded with shy lushes. "I've come to make a complaint about that swine. Hit is the most K'pulsive, insensitive, vicious rascal I've ever run into. Let me Icll you -- " 'Sir, " the girl cried, and her diy eyes flashed a kind of fire. I'm only a secretary around here, hut I can tell you my opinion of Borislav Hit -- he's the finest, most lompetent, kindest, fairest, Nweetest man who ever..." Her eyes filled with tears, and she looked down. "Well," cried the Blauben exrcutive, and now there was a riirious catch in his voice. "Well, well..." But when the girl looked up, the executive was gone. IV Gather around closer, youngsters, and let me conclude my lule. Let me skip over Borislav's escape from the ministerial tower merely that Pappacappolus had underground tunnels for transportation, water, waste, and so forth, and in a pinch Borislav didn't mind swimming through sewage, especially not in a gravity suit. And let me say further that he ple who had little love for Big Man or his excellent superiors. and so Borislav was conveyed back to Glauben in a Black Market sort of way, incognito, as it were. On the way Big Man called him on the communicator built into Noball's head, and Borislav swore the most solemn oaths that he was on Glauben that very moment. He described the landscape to Big Man in the minutest detail -- while actually staring out over the spiraling luminosity that space assumed through the port holes of a TC jumper. Big Man didn't believe my granddad, but he didn't press him very hard either. Big Man had scored a triumph of sorts and his mood was elated. Also, Borislav was dangerous in his erratic way. Any man who'd do this, by God, might go all the way to System Central. You had to treat him with a pinch of caution. No use driving the man up a tree. Furthermore, let me skip over the conclusion of that conference in the ministerial auditorium with its gorgeous view of Computer's Temple in Printout Plain -- except to say this much; The faceless executive truly rattled the Minister's cage, in a manner of speaking, and the leaders of House and Lords began to grow nervous, and the Chairman of the Concession also felt a twinge of fear. They huddled in a tighter circle and nervously sucked coffee and tea, the Guru drinker having departed. Here was a dilemna,' and they solved it like this: The amendment had to go, clearly. Now that a threat had been sounded, the Eco-Convention had to be respected. But how? How do that and yet protect the trade whose profits made EQ's Quadrennial Economic Report such a shiner? They talked at length, weighing options, each as dreary as the next. At last Big Man had a study the problem in greater depth, " he suggested, and at his words a great excitement trembled through the people. A creative suggestion finally! Study the problem, indeed! Determine all the unknowns. Yessir! "Alphonse," said Minister East, "that's a darn good suggestion." 'Alphonse,' the Minister had said, using Big Man's first name -- certainty of a promotion to Deputy Assistant Underminister at least. Big Man relaxed and expanded his chest. The Chairman agreed. Superb idea. Su-perb! In the meantime, of course, business had to go on as usual. How could you study the problem if the problem had been solved, right? Right, everyone said. And so an official order went rived, in writing, the same day Borislav landed on Glauben and resumed his duties in the quonset hut. His secretary had failed him. For reasons unfathomable in an organization as efficient as the Special Technical Assistance Corps, she had overlooked his tinued. In fact, when Boris walked over to Ratticide Central, he saw that the red bars on the graphs had almost caught up with the black. But now, official orders in hand, he had to call off the operation. There was no alternative. He obeyed. He didn't keep score. He sat down before the central communicator and activated the All Channels button. "All Points, " he said to the device. "All Points, this is Borislav Hit, Planetary Agent in Charge. We have orders to terminate the termination immediately. You will stop operations in an hour and return to home base." One junior colonel in the Southwestern district radioed back in astonishment. gO;" "Never mind, " Borislav answered. "The rest w ill d ie of grief." He didn't keep score, but he was sad. He asked his pilot to drop him off on the outskirts of Cosmopplis, and from there, left alone, he walked through the city engaged in a muttering conversation with Noball. He circled the neighborhood where people now lamented in ratless grief behind the wire fence. He circled by the ocean where surf had wiped out the last tracks of norvegicus. He gazed out over the wine-red sea to the bell buoy in the distance nnd listened to its mournful clang. Then he checked in again at the Grand Hotel and asked for his old room back, eager to be alone with the thoughts he'd sent to Ita Gitta from that narrow table. That night the chamber maid came in. She recognized and reported him ufain. And thus it was that Conmonial farewell dinner they had staged. It was a gala affair, and Borislav put a cheerful face on it. He even tried a toast or two after a few bottles of the local wine had thoroughly confused Noball's head. He lurched and staggered ut the podium and made something of an ass of himself, his heard all beaded with wine. At the end, when the Chairman gave him an unusually large and beautiful aphrodisiac fleece, carefully sealed into a plastic cover, he forgot to shake the Chairman's hand and just careened out of the hall to the half-derisive applause of the Concessionaires. The next morning, however, aboard the shuttle, just before pick up Quantromer again, Borislav cracked the seal on his farewell present and got such a whiff of aphro-scent he quickly sealed the thing again. "Ho, boy!" he whispered to Noball. "If I ever get the three of us together -- me, Ita, and this rug! Ho, boy, Noball. That'll be something. " Let's skip the trip and see Borislav as he stood, once more, on the edge of the simublood pool. He had undressed Noball to his incomplete nakesness, had attached a weight to his leg. Now the two of them stood and waited for a signal from the man behind the glass to show that the psychomagnet was ready and operational. At last the attendant signaled, and Borislav turned to Noball, in a manner of speaking. "Good-bye, old friend, " he said, in a voice that was now entirely his own yet still a vibration in Noball's throat -- and in a voice that had a cargo of feeling. "Good-bye, old buddy. You're not a bad sort. Maybe we ll meet again. But tell those bio-boys to make you a better tummy, hear?" Then he jumped in. One last time the Taler touched his pipe and let smoke curl up into the air. One final time Millusion burned in the braincells of the teenies gathered around him in the B-Deck Whybar of the Time Ark bound for New Frontier. Once more the Taler resumed his yarn. Now we're back on Pappa, children. Borislav's arrival coincided with the sunset, and the chalk mountains were red, the ocean purple. He muttered his way through sterilization. "Just don't put on any airs, Quantromer Hit," he said to his body. "You've had it nice, friend. Poor Noball, now, he vvjent through all sorts of hell with me, he did. So you just keep still, will you. Don't tell me how 'deprived' you are. All will be well, I think. How can she resist that smell, now? That's what I'd ask you." And Borislav made for a bank of telbooths and picked himself one. Quantromer's fingers trembled over the digits, but to Borislav's great joy and relief, Ita Gitta came on the screen. She dropped her lashes when he said hello. "You're back," she murmured. "Did you get my letters?" "Yes," she murmured. Her eyes were wary. "Ita," he said, "I've got to see you, even if it's only for five minutes." He fingered the plastic of his aphro-pelt, just retrieved from Customs five seconds ago. But he kept it out of her view, below the screen. "Boris," she said, "you wouldn't have any ideas, now, would you?" "None, dearest," he swore with feeling. "None whatever. I just want to say hello; you know, a handshake." "Fine," she said; her voice trembled a little. "A handshake." "Be right over," he husked into the screen, and he ran off in such haste that he forgot to sign off. Ita Gitta lived in a tower in the foothills of the mountains, and the trip to her place took far longer from Borislav's perspective than the forty minutes it actually consumed. They drove up a snaking road lined with willows weeping, up toward the fine blue residential tower where she had an apartment on level twenty-six. He threw money at the driver. He raced into the lobby and through it to the elevators. He fidgeted in the lift itself, which wouldn't move fast enough for him. He burst out even before the sliding doors had completely slid apart. He bounded down the carpeted hall. But just before the door of her apartment, he suddenly stopped. With a sly grin beneath his bushy red beard, he carefully opened the plastic seal on his aphro-rug and -- And he was shattered with disappointment. Now to understand his disappointment, you must go back in my story to that spot where I lectured on the Ecology Convention. You'll recall what I said to you. If you've ever landed on a planet, you go through one hellish purification. They bathe you, they squirt you, they irradiate you -- that is how I put it, I believe, Every cell of your body is purified. The flora of your stomach must yield to the flora of their stomach. I told you how they probe beneath your nails and massage your every hair with electronic fingers. Well, needless to say, they do the same with your belongings, and Pappa Customs had dealt with Borislav's jutting rug so thoroughly that the red root fungus that, interacting with rat epidermis, creates the aphrodisiac effect had been completely and totally eradicated, and the smell that now arose from the sack was that of musty rat skin. Then as now, real aphro-fleece was difficult to come by. They were smuggled in, as a rule, or they came in through the hands of bribed Customs officials. And the real thing gave a kind of glamour to the pelts whose effectiveness was destroyed in transit or by time. But Borislav didn't know about such things, and he had been neatly finessed by the very Convention he strove to enforce with such ingenuity. Well, you can imagine his dismay. Quantromer shrunk several centies. The sly, smiling face fell in and turned into a long, sad frown. But at last Boris pulled himself together. He was an agent picked themselves up. He rang the bell. Almost at once the door flew open, and Ita Gitta's warm, soft arms embraced his neck (?), Ita Gitta's hot sweet lips sought his(!l), Ita Gitta's magnificent titties pressed against Quantromer's chest(!?), and her eyes bathed his beard with beads of tears, and her voice husked with longing and affection, and in short, broken phrases she said, more or less, that she loved him, that she loved him more than anyone else in the Cosmos...such letters...such poetry... When she pulled him into the apartment, Borislav let the juttting rug drop from his grasp. It lay outside on the thick carpet of the hall while inside, unaided by rat or fungus, my forebears did what they would do many times in a long and very fruitful marriage. And so ends my story. Any questions? Rubeema said: "Taler, what is xenopsylla cheopis and what is the rickettsia typhi that it carries?" The Taler answered: "I knew you'd catch me on an omission, Rubeema, you always do. Little xeno is a rat flea, and ricky-tippi is murine typhus fever, a disease. But to that the Glauben people had become immune. Next?" Francisco asked: "Taler, whatever happened to that study Big Man suggested they carry out?" The Taler said: "It is still underway. Next?" Rubeema asked: "Taler, what is the moral of this story?" The Taler answered: "Moral? Children, I'm a Taler; I tell stories. Who am I to moralize?" ir The topics for these columns come from discussions between Editor Jim Baen and myself. This one is at .his request -- but the opinions in it are mine. Jim shouldn't be held responsible for my views, only for believing the subject important. When I first began work in aerospace I was part of a group known as Human Factors and Reliability, and it says a lot about the status of both fields that they were lumped into one rather small outfit under a single supervisor. Now both are pretty big stuff in both aerospace and other industries, but in those days they were an afterthought. It turned out to affect my whole career, though. Although my primary work was in the human factors laboratories (I have probably cooked more people than anyone not a cannibal by profession) there was always reliability work to be done, and I had that reliability-engineering background on my record. One route into "systems engineering" used to be through reliability. (Two others were physics and economics; it was thought that physicists and economists were uniquely qualified to look at the "big picture".) Consequently, when I moved up the aerospace ladder I ended up in systems design work, and that took me over into "requirements." The requirements game is a tough one. The theory is that one analyses what tasks ought to be performed, and comes up with concepts for systems to perform them. The real design engineers work on these, and if they're lucky they sell the idea to a customer. In aerospace the customer was generally the US Government, particularly the Air Force Requirements analysis can't be done in a vacuum. The analysts must know what's p)ossible within the time span of their forecasts. It's no good saying "we need a tons across fifteen astronomical units at cost of no more than # Capability) should be no later thanfive years from date." We might need such a system, but anybody turning in that kind of report would find himself with a mandatory appointment at Central Medical. On the other hand, a proper requirements should take account of realistic expectations in technology. It's perfectly permissible to do a system predesign assuming that certain areas of research are going to pay off. In fact, if the funding agencies buy the requirement analysis, they may well put more money into the necessary research -- so long as you can convince them there's a good chance the desired capability will exist when needed. This is a very complex subject and I wouldn't go into it if it weren't a requirement for this column. However, any discussion kind of requirements analysis. Besides, it provides a good background incident. Requirements teams generally get the best information on present and expected capabilities of exotic systems, and ours was no exception. Naturally the space systems requirements group was vitally interested in lasers as early as the late fifties. About # we received a briefing from engineers who had given lasers a great deal of thought. Their conclusion was that lasers were interesting for communications, and had a potential for rangefinding and the like, but their utility for aircraft and spacecraft interception would be nil. They argued from efficiency. Lasers in # were much less than # efficient. Any airplaneeating laser would necessarily use a great deal of power, # of which would stay within the laser. We can't possibly dissipate that much energy, and even if you make a fantastic assumption and plan on lasers an order of magnitude better, you still can't do it; and besides, efficiencies an order of magnitude better just aren't in the cards. That was #. I am told that as of September # the airplaneeating laser was declassified. Since I've no clearance and haven't had one for some time, I've no idea how long they've existed, but it must have been for a while. It seems that our estimates -- which were the very best obtainable in # -- vvere not only wrong, but drastically so. In something less than # years the impossible was invented, and it changes the whole strategic environment. The story is told that when John F. Kennedy first took office as President, he asked the Commander in Chief of the Strategic apologize for the alphabet soup, but it's obvious why so many initials are used in this business) to review the battle plan in case there were war. He was given a review of the Single Integrated Operational Plan (Slop), in which each component of the strategic force had a definite mission. Some were to attack interceptor bases in order to allow others to get through. Tankers rendezvoused with bombers in many unlikely places. The sub marines launched their birds. The whole force went as soon as the order was given, and the result was destruction of the potential enemy. Kennedy was horrified. "General," he is supposed to have said, "you don't have a war plan, all you have is a kind of horrible spasm." One of the first tasks given Secretary of Defense (SecDef) McNamara was revision of "strategic options". The new doctrine was to be called "controlled response," and the big buzz words in those days were "flexibility" and "flexible response." It didn't work. Although the name has been changed, our strategic war plan to this day is no more than a "horrible spasm". Today our strategic doctrine is called "Mutual Assured Destrucanalysts think best describes it. The idea is that we kill them and they kill us and since each knows the other can do it, nobody will start the Big One in the first place. primary requirement of US strategic forces is "Assured Destruction" (AD); the capability to absorb the enemy's best attack and launch sufficient weapons to penetrate his defenses and assure the destruction of the potential enemy to some unacceptable (to him) level. Now that level may have to be quite high. The Soviet Union, as an example, took some # casualties in WW II and survived; and strict Marxist doctrine says that no level of casualties is too high if the outcome of the war is the destruction of the bourgeois societies and the final victory of socialism. It's no good saying that no sane man would really believe that, either, because some pretty influential people over there have come out and said it. The requirement then is for an AD force that can survive and perform its mission. ("Perform its mission" is euphemistic for "kill most of the enemy's civilian population and certainly cripple his leadership, military capability, and industry".) It can do this in several ways. One is to have sufficient defenses for our weaponssystems (not for our people) to assure the temporary survival of the AD force. Another is to have an AD force so large that it can't possibly be successfully attacked. A final method is to launch the AD force as soon as you're sure you're being attacked. This is by far the cheapest way to fulfill the requirement -- so long as you're not at war. It's pretty expensive if you've saved money on weapons and then couldn't afford to wait and see who launched what at you, and what it might do to you. I know of almost no one who likes the "launch on early warning" solution, although there are economizers who seem determined to force us into that nooption position. If we reject this position, there remain proliferation of offensive systems; construction of defensive systems; or a mix of the two. Proliferation of offensive systems is generally called "overkill", and isn't terribly popular. Now if you buy any part of the deterrence argument, there has to be some on-going improvement of the offensive capabilities in order to match threat requirements; not only must the AD force be able to survive and penetrate, but all potential enemies must believe it can do that. This is the usual argument advanced for the "triad " concept of missile subs, landbased missiles, and manned aircraft. The triad is supposed to make our AD capability credible. Something is bound to get through, or so the argument goes. At bottom it's offensive system proliferation, which is demanded by the AD requirement, which is doctrine. Naturally it results in "overkill" in that the force before losses must be many times more capable than the minimum that has to get through to perform the AD mission. The alternative is defense. Criarguments: (#), it won't work, and we ll have wasted a great deal of money for nothing. This school includes not only those who don't like any form of defense spending but also a number of Air Force generals -- who'd rather put the money into more missiles and airplanes. It also includes some strategists who say "nobody ever won a war with defensive systems." is that it will work. If it does, situation at all. The potential enemy won't hold the US population as hostages. He will therefore have two choices: either start the war at a favorable opportunity without warning, hoping to smash our AD before it can be launched, or, more likely, start RD efforts to develop systems that can defeat our defenses. His RD efforts are, it is said, bound to succeed. Modern weapons are so destructive that it doesn't take many getting through to kill everyone off. Therefore, when it's all finished, we'll have a will have new offensive weapons, and both of us will have spent a very great deal of money for nothing. "trigger a new round in the arms race." It will absorb funds we need for better things. Oddly have their own ideas of what we should do with the money "saved" of none of those who wants that money left in the pockets of the taxpayers. Thus the strategic argument generally gets complicated by debates about the social desirability of various schemes of national self-improvement, and accused of ignoring vital problems which should "come first." In addition to the above positions, all of which more or less degree, there are those who retirely new strategic concept govern force requirements. The most obvious of these is pacifism in one or another form. While philosophically respectable, and in my observation fairly popular among science fiction fans, pacifism will get no discussion here because at the moment it's simply not a realistic alternative. The American people don't buy it, and the liklihood of a pacifist Congress in the near future is vanishingly small. Another position was "assured survival", which I didn't invent, but I will claim credit for naming. It's discussed at some length in a volume by S. T. Possony and J. E. Pournelle; the strategy Dunellen, #. The idea was that our goal ought to be not the destruction of the potential enemy but the survival of the United States, and it accepts deterrence only as a temporarily necessary evil. There are two main arguments for assured survival as a goal. The first is obvious: it's common sense. The second is moral: the Judeo-Christian concept of Just of harmless civilians, certainly not as the primary military objective. The AS doctrine, then, generates a difierent force requirement placed on defensive systems to protect not only weapons, but people; and offensive systems would be tailored for use against military targets for destruction of the enemy's war capability. There were two main arguments against AS in my day. The first was technical: you can't do it. The second was moralphilosophical: you don't want to do it if you can, because AS assumes there can be nuclear wars, and if there can be there will be. Furthermore, the argument goes, by removing the US population from its status as hostages, we create the possibility that the US will start the war; the enemy knows this, and thus he is tempted to start it at any favorable opportunity. That argument can be and was carried to the extreme of saying that any attempt to build fall-out shelters in the United States wasis an aggressive act against the Soviet Union. (For some reason those making that argument never comment on the mandatory civil defense training every Soviet citizen undergoes, or the extensive shelter program in Finally, it wasis said, AS will again trigger another round in the arms race, so that at the end we'll be no better off than we were, we'll have spent a lot of money, and both sides will have more weapons -- all to no benefit. his most devastating novel yet... Atomic war has reduced the earth to a primitive state history is no longer written... plagues and radiation death are common... Demetrios, the former Adam Freeman, remembers what life once was and tells a new generation of earthlings the terrifying tale of a world devastated by the Twenty Minute War! rvicium wtraeitMx # (V#) available at your local dealer, or send # plus #C for postage  handling to N.J. #. I hope the above is a fair summary of strategic debate as it was prior to September, #. In my judgment, the missileeating laser has changed the strategic environment considerably, and should "trigger a new round" in the arms debate. From a technical view the laser that you had not only to locate an guide an interceptor to it, and detonate a weapon to kill it. Tracking is horribly difficult, decoys can exhaust the supply of interceptors, and the defensive weapon so contaminates the defense environment that you have trouble seeing through your own weapton effects to get at the next bogie. With lasers none of this applies. The ability to detect is the ability to kill, since the lethality travels at lightspeed. Also, the laser is not a one-shot weapon, and thus we need not be so concerned with discriminating between decoys and the real thing. Also they can slew rapidly to cover a large area. (The laser itself doesn't point, of course; a mirror does all that.) Thus, at least in theory, much of the technical argument against Assured Survival vanishes if laser moral-philosophical objection? First, assume it's all true, and that having spent the money to the enemy has come up with an gained nothing? We've gained a great deal. First and foremost, at the end of that round of the arms race there will be only one potential enemy. The Soviets may be able to develop penetrators, but no one else will. Italics mine. -- Ed. Soviet we'll be hostage to no one else. That may be worth quite a lot; there are nations far more reckless than the Soviet Union and in a few years many of them will have both nuclear weapons and primitive delivery systems. At the moment we have exactly zero capability to protect ourselves primitive. It may be worth something to our friends, too. With a good to protect ourselves and allies from the Soviets, but we can provide assurance against other military adventurers. After all, the US-Soviet detente, no matter how real, will not end international conflict. The effects of a not-incredible defense reach far beyond the currently popular strategic issues. In my day we had a number of standard strategic problems, each identified with a self-explanatory name. They included; The Mad Dictator with a Missile; the N-th Country Problem; Catalytic War (in which a third party attempts to trigger war between the US and the Soviet Union); The Crazy General Launching Two Birds; etc., etc. All of these are, if not solved, at least affected by a strategy of Assured Survival based on laser eral launches a bird, it can be shot down; we won't have to worry about this being the initial shot of a pin-down attack. Pindown, incidentally, is no joke: it's an attack that uses a few weapons detonated at intervals over the enemy's (or our own) missile farms to keep the birds from rising until a massive attack can arrive and kill them in their holes. With many warheads per missile, if we see one bird coming in we can't be sure it's not the first stage of pindown. Incidentally, the Catalytic War problem may be more real than you might think. A few years ago a fanatic faction within a nation allied with the US actually plotted to trigger a US-SU war. The conspirators were caught by their own intelligence agencies. They included some pretty influential people. So there are some real benefits won't stop the Soviets. Mutual US and SU deployment of such systems would create a bi-polar world, which may or may not be preferable to a situation in which there are several, to dozens, of I think it would be. And beyond all that we'd have the lasers themselves! A rocket interceptor isn't worth very much beyond its designed purpose, but a big laser is valuable. Among other things it could be the heart of the laser orbital-systems launcher I described last April Galaxy, April, #). It could be the key to the planets. Italics mine. -- Ed. Then too, a major component and large part of the expense of a laser system is power plants. These would be useful in peacetime since the lasers won't need the power. I don't think I need say a lot about the advantages of energy self-sufficiency. There are, in other words, a number of benefits to a laserbeyond the issues now debated. I'll freely admit I'd like to see the lasers themselves developed indepedently of the defense requirement. In my judgment the resulting cheap access to space would itself be worth the investment. In fact, I think economical access to space will bring such a wealth of technological benefits that we'll be able to afford many of the social programs now advanced as preferable to defense spending -- and I also think it unlikely that we'll buy the needed research except as part of a defense package. I've given up believing myself infallible. Still, I've looked at the problem for a nuriiber of years, and my present analysis convinces me. I think we ought to adopt Assured Survival as our goal; and that we should get to work on big missile-eating lasers.  Ryan turned away from the window, looking down and turning his glass so that the ice cubes spun. The house felt empty; the silence was not right. He knew that he should hear the soft sounds of his wife getting his daughter ready for bed. Ryan felt lonely, and went to the portable bar for another drink. The bar looked like an antique wooden globe when it was closed. Ryan had bought it in Spain, where he and May had gone on their honeymoon, the year before civilian passports were revoked. Annie walked in naked. # "Annie," Ryan said, gently reproving. He set his glass down on the stereo and went to kneel beside her. Her hair lay in moist curls around her head, and there were tiny droplets of water all over her body. The damp patch on the carpet where she stood began to spread. She turned her eyes, on Ryan and said accusingly, "Mommy didn't come dry me off." Ryan smoothed her damp hair. Russet, he thought, auburn. The loveliest words for the loveliest color. It reminded him of autumn. He pressed his face against her head, but she smelled of Ivory soap and childhood, not of apples or leaves. She pulled away, putting her hands on her hips, and made a mouth at him, the way she had seen her mother do. "Daddy. It's my bedtime." "I'll put you to bed, " he said. "You shouldn't run around naked, you know." "Well, Mommy didn't come. I was looked for her. " "A child." Ryan and Annie looked up together. May stood in the doorway, her hair mussed, her face soft and slightly puffy, as if she had been asleep. "There's a child, a little girl. Ryan?" No, he thought, belatedly. He wished he had not been drinking, or that he had drunk himself into insensibility. But there was Annie. "Annie, sweetheart -- " But she had run to her mother. "I waited and waited but you didn't come." "Ryan?" "Annie, sweetheart," Ryan said. "Run to your room and put on your jammies. Mommy and I will be in to kiss you goodnight in a minute." "Mommy, why didn't you come dry me? Mommy? Why? Mommy?" Annie tugged at May's full skirt. Ryan caught the note in her voice that presaged tears. Poor Annie. She knew. She could sense it. Dawning panic on May's face as she bent to enfold Annie's wet body to her. Her eyes did not leave Ryan's. "Oh, Ryan. This is -- oh, Ryan -- " "Annie." "Annie," May murmured. She stood up, holding Annie, and bent her face into Annie's neck. "Annie, Annie. Oh, Annie." Annie threw her arms around her mother's neck and buried her face against her. But she said nothing. She was not reassurred. "I'll take her to bed?" May asked. "At the end of the hall." "Wait for me." Ryan sank into the couch and stared at the Van Gogh print on the opposite wall. Crazy old Van Gogh. He had cut off his own ear. Ryan wondered what they had done to him after that. "Five years, Ryan. At least five years." May came and sat beside him on the couch, taking his hand between hers. "How old is she? Of course we called her Annie, after my sister, right?" Ryan nodded wearily. "This has happened before, hasn't it, Ryan? It's happened before? Has it? " "Yes." "But I don't remember! I don't! We were married, the two of us, together, here -- " she touched the couch and looked around. "Here, in this house. But no Annie, no children. Oh, Ryan, what does it mean? How could I lose -- five years? Or more? How could it happen? Why? What is it? " "You just forget things," he said, very softly. "But why? Always? Will my memory come back? Why?" "The operation. It's something to do with that." She stared at him in a panic and snatched her hand from his. "What op -- I don't remember! What's wrong with me -- is this me?" Turning her face away from him, she began to cry. Ryan stood and went to the window where he stared out at the placid streets. The pools of light beneath each streetlamp were empty. The neighborhood was silent. People didn't go out much after dark anymore, though the streets were safer than they had ever been. He turned back into the room. May had stopped crying. She had never been one for crying. She said, "When I was little my sister Annie told me that every seven years each cell in a person's body has been replaced. I guess I was about five then. It really worried me. She told me that every seven years you become a completely new person. A different person. I used to be afraid. I thought that when I was seven I wouldn't rememb.er the old me. I thought that if my brain cells were all replaced then, " she turned her palms upward into the air, "poof go my memories." "But by the time you were seven you had forgotten about it. Until Annie reminded you." "I've told you this before? " Ryan nodded. "The last time I forgot? Is it like this every time? " "Not exactly." "How often? How long has this heen going on? Have we been to the doctor?" "More than one. There's nothing...nothing that can be done. It might be just an immediate reaction, and it should stop soon." But her periods of amnesia had been increasing in frequency. "What operation was this?" May asked. "Government sponsored for a better future." She glanced at him sharply. "A volunteer thing?" "Not in the least. People turned each other in -- and then, of course, there were the criminals, and tho.se on file as subversives." "Of course. I was a subversive in college. A teenage radical. What did the operation do to me?" "Made you a better, happier citizen. The object was to remove your destructive tendencies and install something, a tracer device .so that if you should backslide, they could find you." "Are you... ?" "No. There's a new bill up, though, about 'testing for subversive and criminal potentiality' and if it passes, which it will..." May stared at the floor. "I don't remember. I could have been in fairyland for the past five years. Or what Annie told me about being made new, or -- " "Or you could be a changeling." She looked up. "How did you know -- " "That was the story Annie wanted?" She nodded. "I told her no story tonight." "But she never goes to sleep without a story." "She was very good about it. Very quiet. She -- I suppose she could feel there was something wrong, that I was different. I didn't even know what drawer her pajamas were in. Oh, Ryan, can't we do something? When will I be all right again?" Ryan shrugged, caught her look of need. "I'm sorry, but it varies. A few hours or a few days." "Never any longer?" He shook his head. Last time it had been six days before her memory came back. The duration grew longer, and the time between occurances lessened. The first time she had been set back only to the time of the operation. "Can we call a doctor?" "I told you -- " "Oh, please, darling -- just let's call Ben. It will make me feel better to talk to him. He knows about me?" Ryan nodded. "I'll call him." She leaned across the couch to hug him, and he pulled her to him, holding on tight. May went back into the bedroom while Ryan called Ben. "I'll just lie down for awhile," she said. Ben would come, of course. He was the family doctor and a longtime family friend. He promised to be by within an hour. Ryan went into the bedroom. It was dark, but the curtains were open, and there was some light from the street. He saw the gleam of May's eyes. "I didn't mean to disturb you," he said. "I'm not sleepy. He's coming?" "In about an hour." "Oh?" "I told him it wasn't an emergency. Really, darling, we can't just break up his whole evening." "I'm sorry." "Don't be silly." He went to the dresser, to the box that held the cuff-links and tie-clips he never wore, relics of a time past. He took out a folded, brittle newspaper clipping and unfolded it by the window in a shaft of light from the streetlamp although he knew the picture well enough to look at it in the dark. It had been a front-page photo. May's head was sandwiched between two others, leaning out of the window of an occupied building. A banner proclaiming the building's liberation stretched below them. Three arms thrust forward in jubilant fists. And May's face, smiling, alive, victorious...holy. "For this, " he said softly. "Ryan? What are you -- oh. I wish you'd throw that away. I don't like it. " He turned and saw that she had raised herself on her elbows. "That's not me. It was a stupid, violent time that we grew up in. You had the sense then...I didn't. I'm a different person now, though. I don't know how I could have ever been like that...I can't even remember what it felt like." "Of course you can't. " He folded the paper and put it in his back pocket. "Ryan? Come here." Her voice was shy. "Not now," he said, as gently as he could, and left the room without touching her. He didn't like the way the living room felt and knew the rest of the house would be no better. He felt like a deserter, but he went outside. He would walk for a few minutes. Outside was no better. It was quiet and the air felt thick and still. He could taste the smog. He began to walk, hoping he would see someone to speak to, but he saw no one. He headed up toward the highway, towards a diner he had occasionally stopped in for a cup of coffee. The diner, when he reached it, was empty except for the counterman, its emptiness made the more vivid by the merciless florescent lights shining down endlessly on all the hard, clean, bright surfaces. "Evening," said the counterman cheerily. "What can I do for you?" Ryan straddled one of the high brown stools. "Just a Coke. Thanks." "This is a slow time," the counterman said. "Past the regular dinner hour, but not so late that other places are closed. You live nearby, don't you? We don't get many walking in -- when I saw you didn't have a car I knew you must be from nearby. There y'are -- anything else?" "No thanks." "Walk for your health?" "I just wanted some air." "Nice night for walking, I guess. Real warm for this late in the season." Ryan wished another customer would come in. The counterman's persistant friendliness made him uncomfortable, and his physical appearance inspired dislike in Ryan: the shining head beneath thinning hair, the watery blue eyes, the horsey teeth beneath the stiff ginger mustache...Ryan turned his attention to the voice from the radio which was playing at the end of the counter. It was a news broadcast, full of hopeful messages about the state of the union. There was less and less coverage given to the rest of the world these days -- no one wanted to hear about wars or crime. The counterman seemed to follow Ryan's attention. "Gives you hope, doesn't it?" "What." "The news. It's all good now, or nearly. Just remember how it was ten years ago -- or even five. People didn't go out on the streets -- you wouldn't have gone out for fresh air unless you were crazy. You would have been beaten up and robbed. Mugged. " He said the word as if it were foreign and he wasn't sure of the pronunciation. "Thanks to the operation," Ryan said. "That, and other things. The government finally cracking down on criminals. Democracy is great, but people have to deserve it. There were a lot of changes that had to be made." "Did you have the operation?" Ryan asked. "Me? No. I've always been a good citizen. I've always done my duty." The way the counterman looked at him made Ryan uneasy, and he had to caution himself against paranoia. The day May was. in the hospital he had gone around all day suspecting people of spying on him, of being out to get him, of making accusations disguised as innocuous conversation. Ryan realized that he was standing, fumbling in his pocket for change. "I've got to be going," he said. "I didn't tell my wife I was going out -- she'll worry -- " "But you didn't drink your Coke." "I guess I'm not thirsty." He put a quarter on the counter. The counterman pushed it back. "I won't charge you for it, then. Drink it myself." He smiled. "Have a good walk. " His "Come back again" was cut off by the closing of the heavy glass door. Headlights cut across Ryan's face as he turned up his driveway, and he felt the familiar paranoid beating of his heart as he realized the car was turning into his driveway just behind him. "Ryan? Is anything wrong?" It was Ben. "No, no. I just stepped out for some air." "Well, you stepped into the wrong place for it," Ben said, getting out of his car. "Phew. It stinks tonight. Supposed to clear by tomorrow, though." Ben was one year away from compulsory retirement. He'd chosen to continue working through the past two optional years. They went into the house together. "May's in the bedroom, resting." "Fine." He scrutinized Ryan's face. "You shouldn't let this get to you, you know. I'm sure it's only some preliminary adjustment. " "Why don't you go in and see her." Ryan knew that Ben would catch the hard edge of dismissal in his voice, knew also that Ben would not be offended by it. "Sure, sure, " Ben said. He put his hand on Ryan's shoulder. "Take it easy." Ryan sank into the couch, ignoring the voices that came quietly from the other room. "She'll sleep now," Ben said when he came out of the bedroom. "Could I trouble you for a cup of coffee?" He followed Ryan into the kitchen. "What did you tell her?" "She just wanted to talk." "She's sleeping, you said?" "No, but it shouldn't be long." "Why didn't you just turn her off?" "I wouldn't do that, Ryan." "Why not? You're a doctor, you should know all about implants. I turned her off myself, once. Accidentally. I was frantic until I found the place again to turn her back on." "The little death," said the doctor. "No. More like turning off and turning on a doll. Ben, they've taken my wife away from me and given me a docile robotWarning: The Surgeon General Has Determined That Cigarette Smoking Is Dangerous to Your Health. Kings; # mg. "lar," I #) mg. nicotine; #'s; # mg.' tar," SLorlllard #! Warning; The Surgeon General Has Determined That Cigarette Smoking Is Dangerous to Your Health. housekeeper. They destroyed her! Now she's losing her past -- " "It's nothing to worry about, Ryan. This whole business of the memory -- it will pass, I promise you." "How do you know? Maybe for some people -- but when they're tampering with minds -- it could get worse. She'll be nothing but a shell, without memories, and they'll reprogram her into a model citizen -- that's what they -- " "Your voice, Ryan, lower your voice." Ryan took a coffee cup and saucer out of the cupboard, his hands shaking. "How did we let this happen, Ben? How could we? It won't stop. It was only the criminals at first -- but they took my wife, my sweet, beautiful May just because she was on their bloody list." "She wasn't harmed, Ryan. You're being overly dramatic. You must face up to the fact that May had certain...tendencies and beliefs that could be harmful." "She never did anything! They forced her to have this op -- " 'Calm down, Ryan. If May had had an illness you would have wanted it operated on, removed -- " "The analogy doesn't hold, doctor. May used to be interested and aggressive and very alive. She wanted to change things -- she was a constructive person, not a destructive one. You've seen the change -- you can't say it's for the better. I can't believe this is you, Ben, spouting -- " Ryan stopped, comprehension dawning. "You. You've had the operation, too. You have an implant like May, haven't you, Ben?" "Yes. Yes, I have. But don't you see -- " "Why you?" Ryan asked softly. "God knows you've never been a radical. What was your crime? "I was against the operations at first. I thought that they removed the will. Now I understand -- " "Of course. And now you're a puppet as well." "You're being paranoid. There is no great 'they' corrupting us -- we run our own lives." "Oh, we let it happen, all right. We wanted to bum out the badness in our criminals. Then in our potential criminals. Then in anyone who disagrees. Change their minds. Indoctrinate our children." "Ryan, it's all for the good." "It always is. The good of the State. Well, goddamn the State!" "As your doctor and your friend I must advise you to stop this foolish talk. Get some sleep. Take a vacation. Don't worry so much." "That's a great prescription. This country has gone to hell precisely because we've closed our eyes. Ben turned away. "I'd better leave now." Ryan saw his own hand go out toward the back of Ben's neck. His fingers found it, pressed, and he caught Ben before he could hit the floor. The implant was in the same place as May's. "How convenient," he murmured. He looked up from the sleeping Ben to see Annie standing in the doorway in a long blue nightgown, her little bare feet curling on the lineoleum as she watched in silence. In a year she would have to go to kindergarten, and they would begin on her, feeding her drugs for docility and propaganda in the name of education. "Is Doctor Ben sick?" "Just sleeping, hon. Run back to bed now." "Can't sleep." "Sure you can." "No story," she said, widening her eyes at him. A finger went to her mouth, and she chewed it thoughtfully, staring at him. "Run back to bed and Daddy will come tell you a story." When she had gone he laid Ben down in some semblance of comfort. He thought about going to Canada. He had thought about it before. Things weren't much better up there, but in Canada and in the northwestern states like Washington and Oregon the underground was supposed to be strong. May had told him that, before the operation. They should have gotten out then, but when you've spent your whole life, as Ryan had, accepting and obeying, it was hard to give up everything and go. If he went now he would have to leave May. He couldn't take her -- the implant was part tracer and the police would have them back as soon as they were missed. He went back into the bedroom. "Darling? Has Ben gone?" "Yeah." "I didn't hear his car. I yas listening for it." "You should be asleep." "I know. Is Annie still up?" "Yes, she came out and saw Ben." "Oh. I heard her -- I didn't hear any other voices -- I don't know, I thought she was playing with the phone. I must have been dozing. " "Of course you were. Go back to sleep. The sooner you do, the sooner it will be morning." She laughed. "Like Christmas. If I wait for Santa, he'll never come. Ryan..." He went to her, bent over, and kissed her. His hand went behind her neck and pressed, and her lips fell slack and asleep beneath his. He went into Annie's room and helped her to dress, telling her that they were going for a ride. "But it's late." "Not for grown-up people. And you're not asleep, anyway. You like to go for rides." "Yes," she said doubtfully. "Will Mommy come?" "No. Mommy's sleeping." "Like Doctor Ben?" He looked down at her sharply. "You turned him off, didn't you?" "What do you mean?" "You turned off Doctor Ben." "What do you know about things like that? Where did you hear it?" "I just know." Her eyes grew vague. She looked away. "Can I bring Raggedy Ann?" Ryan picked up the doll from the bedside table, where it slumped against the pink Princess telephone. The streets were eerily empty. Didn't people go out anymore? Ryan turned on the radio in the car and settled into driving. "The President spoke to the nation this afternoon, expressing his gratitude to the people of the United States for making such a drastic drop in the crime rate possible. Reminding his listeners that 'Eternal Vigilance is the price of freedom,' Mr. -- " Ryan punched the key for another station and got some bouncy, innocuous music. "We learned that in school, " Annie said suddenly. "What?" "Eternal vigilance." "Annie, you don't go to school." "Ballet school. I do so." "You learned that in ballet school?" "Miss Fontaine tells us lots of things." "Not always about ballet, I take it." He had convinced May that ballet lessons would be more useful to Annie than nursery school. There were no more safe places. "You shouldn't have," she said. "What?" She was as uncanny as her mother about reaching into his thoughts. "Done what you did to Doctor Ben. That's against the law. And the things you said to him. They were wrong, too." How long were you spying on us?" Fat, ugly spiders were crawling up his spine. His sweat made him cold. He looked at her. She was leaning away from him, her face close to the window, fogging it with her breath and tracing lines with one finger. "Answer me!" Her left hand crept to her mouth at the sharpness in his voice. "It was against the law," she whispered. "Annie -- " With an effort he gentled his voice, returned most of his attention to the road. They were on the freeway now, heading out of town, and there was some traffic. "Annie, you know your Daddy wouldn't do anything wrong. Sometimes the laws are wrong, and people must change them." "People change laws by voting. People who break laws are sick and they must be helped." The words were not hers; her voice was virtuous and intent. "Does Miss Fontaine tell you that, too?" "Nuh-uh. That's Sargent Dare." "Who's Sargent Dare?" "You know. On TV." "The TV doesn't always tell you the truth, punkin. Life isn't that simple. The 'TV is wrong sometimes, but what your parents tell you -- " "Tell me a story. You said you would. Tell me the one about the changeling. " "I don't know that one." "Yes you do. About how the fairies come and steal away the human baby and put a fairy child in its place -- yes you do know it. Tell me." "Not while I'm driving, sweetheart." Glancing down at her he saw that she was near tears. She should have been asleep long ago, poor kid. "Look, why don't you climb over into the back seat and lie down and go to sleep. "Story first." "Youll have to give me time to think of one, then." "Okay." But all he could think of was May, how she had been before, and the way they had changed her. Annie began to speak then, and he pulled himself out of bitterness to listen. "On Sargent Dare there was this show where this boy's parents were very bad people. " She was speaking to her Raggedy Ann doll, Ryan saw. She used that ploy often, dragging the doll into a room where her parents were occupied, and talking to it, meaning for them to hear as well. "They weren't really bad people, but they were sick. They had bad thoughts and so they broke the law. They broke the law a whole lot, but nobody knew about it except their little boy. Then he learned in school about the law and so he called the police and told them. He remembered the number. "But don't worry. Raggedy, they didn't put his parents in jail. The police are our friends. They help us. They took his parents and did a little operation and made them happy. They came home and they smiled and they never broke the law again and they gave the little boy presents. And they all lived happily ever after. " There 'vas a road block up ahead. A routine police check. One of the measures that wds ridding the country of crime. Ryan had been through a dozen of them at least. He slowed the car, his throat tight. He felt Annie sliding closer to him on the seat. She put her. hand on his arm. "We'll live happily?" she asked. "Happily ever after? "  Lester del Rey Quite a while ago some idiot came up with the idea that science fiction is a ghetto. That ideas has now become a clieche that far too many accept. Some indeed seem to have accepted it so well that they have developed fears of pogroms to come and so have hastened to convert to the True Faith of the infallible mainstream. Or perhaps they have only become maranos. All of which shows that science-fiction's Chosen People should never trust the goyim. Two articles by writers from our field whom I always respect and often admire demonstrate how widespread the idea of a science fiction ghetto has become. Games Gunn began a guest editorial in Analog with that cliche; and Ursula K. LeQuin quickly got to it in her article for For those who know little of Jewish history, pogroms were reigns of terror against the people of the ghetto; maranos were those who claimed to convert, but secretly retained their previous faith; and goyim singular, goy) were the Nazarines outside the ghetto. the December Forum in Galaxy. Now Cliches are tricky things to use, even though I don't necessarily object to such harmless ones as "cold as ice." But they should always be re-examined by those who use them. Some, like "good a gold", are neither true nor harmless; gold is not good as a general investment in today's market -- but those who automatically associate good with gold are flocking to lose their money on this unstable commodity. Cliches have a bad habit of being used as axioms -- like the concept that the President is better than other men. There are a lot of people who still believe that, despite recent evidence to the contrary. All right, let's examine just what a ghetto is. There's a good deal of argument about the origin of the word among dictionary authorities; but it's fairly obviously an Italian form (or respelling) of the Hebrew word g-f. (Hebrew uses a stem of consonants in which the vowels move around or change for shades of meaning.) A git was the paper a man of Old Testament days used to divorce -- or put away -- his wife. A ghetto is a place where Jews were put away. They were forced to live there, away from contact with true believers, and forbidden to be outside the ghetto after sundown. They were put away, and they had no option but to stay there. A voluntary ghetto is a meaningless noise. Now just who put the writers, fans and general readers of science fictionaway? Who forbade them to associate freely with other readers and writers at any time? In what way were they banned, proscribed, segregated, cast out or put away? I can't remember ever being kept from any kind of books or from libraries because I read science fiction. Nobody ever told me that I shouldn't read the old avant garde Story magazine -- or the books by Cervantes, Hugo, Kafka, or even Joyce and Pound. My college literature professor didn't frown when I brought Astounding Stories into class; in fact, it was he who told me about the Balmer and Wylie serial in Bluebook. And nobody else I've met among a rather large acquaintanceship of writers and fans seemed to have been kept from reading outside the field of science fiction either. In fact, I find that the readers of science fiction are often far better read than most other people I meet -- including many of the college teachers I have known. It's true that I was sometimes asked why I read "that trash." Curiously, the ones who asked were rarely among the people who read much better literature of any sort; the askers usually did so while buying their daily tabloid or their sports, detective or western fiction. (Incidentally, I also read a lot of those pulps; there was no discrimination about selling them to s-f readers.) How about a ghetto for science fiction writers, though? Sorry, I never discovered that there was one. I wrote science fiction -- and still do -- more than other types of stories simply because I liked writing it more. But the ability to write isn't really divisible by categories, as all good editors know, whatever the self-termed critics may feel. I have usually reserved my real name for science fiction, but "Lester del Rey" was typed clearly on the first page of every manuscript regardless of byline -- to make sure the check would come to me. So, whatever pen-name I used, my identity was never secret. Nobody rejected me because I wrote science fiction. Examples: some time during World War II I happened to think of an idea for a slick story about a romance between two older people. I sent it off and got a check for it. I hadn't written a letter of self-introduction to the editor, but he enclosed a note to me with the check, asking whether I was the same del Rey who wrote science fiction? Apparently he was a fan. Much later, I sent a two-page outline for a historical adventure book to a major publisher for whom I'd never written. When they queried my agent about my writing experience, he simply cited some science fiction books. The editor didn't read that type of literature -- but she accepted my work in it as sufficient proof that I could write; as a result, I got a contract without the need of sample chapters. Rather than a cause for being put away, my experience in the field has been a means of being accepted generally as a writer. I've written damned near every type there is (except for the long defunct love-pulp type), both fiction and non-fiction, and I've never found any editor who wanted to put me in a ghetto. Even academic circles have never seemed desirous of excluding science fiction writers. Quite a few from our ranks have been sought for and welcomed into the world of academe -- with Philip example. Certainly I was never excluded. More than twenty years ago, I lectured and taught quite often at various college and other writing workshops. And even when I was teaching mystery stories or general marketing, considerable emphasis was placed on the fact that I was a well-known science fiction author. Of course, superficial study might indicate that the science fiction magazines were a sort of restricted group. They were usually clumped together in the stands. Rut things weren't that simple, even there. Back in the days before # -- when there were a lot of fiction magazines -- many of the general pulps featured science fiction. So did some of the slicks. And when I was first reading, I found much of the best science fiction in the pages of American Boy, Saturday Evening Post and Harper's, to name only three. Nope, no real discrimination there. In fact, there never was any kind of a ghetto for science fiction. There were specialized magazines for it -- but in those days, there were specialized magazines for almost every interest. And many of the writers and readers tended to join together to promote their interest in the field. But if getting together sometimes in somewhat exclusive groups created a ghetto, then the finest example of a ghetto I know is the typical exclusive country club! I've belabored the point about our "ghetto " because I think the term must be proved wrong. Too many people who are setting themselves up to criticize and guide us have been using it. I think it's time we took a good look at them with a clear understanding of how easily they fall into error. And when anyone sets himself (or herself) up to examine our field critically -- and then begins with a false major assumption about that field -- we can damned well be suspicious of every other assumption! What kind of critic accepts a false cliche as a working datum about the subject being criticised? I'm not opposed to criticism, in its fullest sense. For years, from a number of public platforms. I've been lamenting the dearth of good criticism. I'd like to see someone do for science fiction what C. S. Lewis did for the medieval romance -- or for literature in general in his Experiment in Criticism. I'd like to see someone like Exra Pound use his critical scalpel on us. It would be good for us -- and maybe I'd enjoy reading that criticism as much as I enjoyed the critical works of Lewis and Pound. But I don't want criticism of our works or our attitudes that is based upon adjurations to open our minds to the truth -- and is itself filled with the hoariest of bad critical judgment as to what we are. I agree completely with James Gunn when he says: "If science fiction has any vitality, criticism won't kill it...so long as the writers do not accept the critics as final arbiters. " In fact, I don't think the cant of criticism (as Sterne put it in Tristram Shandy more than two centuries ago), though it be most tormenting, can ever kill science fiction; that was proved by its resistance to the gibes of the critics during its first thirty years. But unfortunately, too many writers are beginning to write for the approval of the critics, rather than for themselves or their readers. Public reaction to a book is diffuse and slow to discover; but the words of the critic are direct and often quick. It's a temptation to write for those words, and try to make them pleasant ones. And even sadder, some of the publishers and editors on the book field seem to accept the critics as in some measure arbiters of what science should be. Criticism can't kill the field -- but it can distort it, at least for a time, if it is misinformed or selfserving. I agree that we need "literary feedback, criticism from sophisticated critics. " We need critics who are thoroughly conversant with the great body of literature of all kinds and who are also conversant with the body of science fiction. The finest critic of wine may be a lousy critic of beer -- or vice versa; a man who is steeped in the great classics may likewise be a lousy critic of science fiction without long familiarity with it -- because the ways in which it does not conform will irritate his sensibilities so much that he may well not see the virtues that are unique to it. But I cannot agree that we are about to get valuable criticism from the teachers whom Gunn seems to equate with critics. He says they tend to be enthusiastic, open, experimental. (Having talked to a lot of them. I'm not quite that enthusiastic, but let it go.) But are they knowledgable, capable of taste and judgment, aware of all the different types of science fiction, capable of assessing each according to its purpose? Most of them are not. Gunn admits that many do not know enough. But he passes that over by the comment that "every new discipline begins with no qualified teachers." That simply isn't so, unless by qualified he means qualified as a teacher by some university. In the first place, science fiction isn't a new discipline -- it's almost fifty years old as a category -- and older still if you count the many true science fiction stories published before the first category magazine. In the second place, almost every new discipline begins with the best possible teachers: the first ones to teach a discipline are the men and women who have discovered it; they teach others, who then teach the engineers who must make it work -- who then set up the first regular teaching courses. Of course some of the teachers who give the courses in science fiction are qualified by long experience with the field. I saw the list of books and outline of the course given by Professor Low at his approach was excellent in every way. There are a few other cases, including men who have not only read but written sf for years. (Gunn is a fine example.) But I ve also been approached for help by teachers who obviously know little about the field -- which wouldn't necessarily be bad if sively and learn, but is bad because they usually feel that the field really requires no study of one who has taught "serious" literature. I've seen lopsided lists of books of every kind. A few years ago, I went to lecture at a workshop conducted by a local college. The teacher did know something of science fiction, but didn't seem to care much for it. He grew increasingly unhappy as I answered a question from one student about the structure of a story that would sell to a magazine. When I finally used the nasty word plot, he could stand it no longer. "Oh," he broke in, "you're talking about what we call good story!" He sniffed in contempt. "We don't teach that here." Later, I had a chance to read a book he'd written. I could see why he didn't teach such things as plotting, structure, consistency, or sound motivation. He didn't understand them, hence had to hold them in contempt. His choice of reading material also showed that. He's still teaching science fiction courses. I've also had the opportunity to read a fair number of articles and books on science fiction done by those who are teaching science fiction or hope to teach it. Most of the so-called criticism consists of trying to impose some far-fetched theory onto science fiction, trying to force it into some more familiar mold, or simple attempts at sticking some label or other onto it to replace "science fiction". Most of it is ignorant and misleading. In fact, one of the few bright spots was L. David Allen's Cliff Notes, which Cunn mentions. That was a good guide to the teaching of science fiction courses; but it was not (and wasn't intended to be) a work of criticism of the type science fiction needs. Leaving the need for critics aside for the moment. I'd like to see a far better job of teaching science fiction than I've usually observed. The average course among the better ones I know about seems to take the historical approach -- start with older books and work forward. That might be all right for a true study course, but most of these courses are supposedly designed with less ambitious goals; Cunn rightly seems to value them fiar their ability to arouse interest in the field. A majority of the students in most classes probably haven't read a great deal of science fiction. (Some have, and are taking it as a "snap" course. But they probably know more than the average teacher, anyhow.) The problem is to lead them to open their minds to this somewhat different literature. And for that purpose, the sensible program, it seems to me, would be to start the course with fairly simple but good stories, such as Heinlein's so-called juveniles, among which I'd recommend Tunnel in the Sky or Start Beast, or Clarke's Sands of Mars-, then move up through van Vogt's Sian-, and finally they can try reading Herbert's Dune, and so on. Also, the emphasis should be on reading, rather than studying. Maybe the works of Tolstoy, Kafka and Joyce need to be studied; I wouldn't know, since I prefer reading to studying it -- certainly when I first read it. And certainly most science fiction was meant to be read rather than studied; even in most of the better works the story is the thing because it was meant to be. Students get into the habit of underlining passages, pondering over some "significant" phrase, etc. That only gets in the way of reading most science fiction. Save it for Hesse and Gibran. When I was teaching a course in modern fantasy, I began with the announcement that I wanted no such nonsense, and that I'd downgrade anyone whose books were marked up. I also advised against taking notes in class. There were some heavy frowns from the class. But I think it paid off. At the end of the course, several students commented on being surprised at how much fun they'd had and at how many books they'd read. "You know, you were right," one young man told me. 'Reading doesn't have to be work. It's even better than television sometimes." I wish the teachers -- or most of them -- would make the same discovery. As a writer (in or out of any ghetto), I can ask nothing more than to be read for pleasure. I don't want to be studied. I once was introduced to an audience by a professor who had analyzed a fair number of my stories. He spent forty minutes telling the audience why and how I had done what I did. Then he left and I had the pleasure of spending another forty minutes explaining why almost every bit of his his careful analysis was totally wrong. However, I tried to be reasonably tactful; after all, my stories were in good company. He was wrong about the Bible, too. There is no Book of Exultations. I made that up (at the top of the last chapter of "For I Am a Jealous People ") as a hint to the reader that mankind had won the war against God. But maybe all this just goes to prove Gunn's point that we're suspicious of overtures from outside the field. I must admit that I'm very suspicious sometimes. Especially when those overtures include requests that I immediately sit down and supply the basic knowledge that will go into somebody's thesis; or when said overtures consist of invitations for me to come to some affair put on by academe and donate my services, thus assuring some measure of success for the work the overturer is being paid to do. I like a certain amount of brass in certain overtures but not that much, I'm afraid. And I am suspicious of overtures from inside the field -- to academe, perchance -- when they contain bias and error against the field. I'm also in accord with Ms. LeGuin's rules that say science fiction must have intellectual coherence and scientific plausibility, as well as scientific competence. In fact. I'm in agreement with all the hundreds -- including myself -- who've repeatedly said that. But when she starts talking about the fiction of the "Golden Age," I'd like to find more historical coherence and plausibility. She says we know what sf was like in the Golden Age of Science Fiction. To wit, the young girl coos questions about the gadget. And Prof. Higgins "explains how it works for about six pages." Then enter the dauntless Star Captain, etc. Sorry, Ms. LeGuin, I don't know it was like that in the Golden Age of Science Fiction -- which ran more or less from # to ,#. No, I can't remember it that way at all; I was reading it and writing it then, but I just don't remember it that way! The scene described did happen, more or less, in science fiction magazines; but it came from the birthing days of our literature. It was pretty well weeded out by #, and getting rare even before. Our writers had to learn how to handle fiction where new technology and new societies were in need of explaining in each story; but they caught on pretty fast, or the editors were rejecting all their stories by the beginning of the Golden Age. Oh, there were some magazines where such . schlock was published -- but they certainly weren't the leading ones, by any means, nor were they the favorites of those most "ghetto-ized" among the readers. I wonder just what Ms. LeGuin was reading back in those days? Surely not the works of Heinlein, Asimov, Sturgeon, Simak, de Camp, or even myself, to name a few. She also admits that "recent American sf has been full of stories tackling totalitarianism, nationalism, over-population, prejudice, racism, sexism, militarism, and so on. " Recent? I can recall stories dealing with every one of those things going back to the early thirties -- and some before that. Science fiction quickly got over its anthropocentrism and stopped confusing form with degree of cirtue long ago. Indeed, one of its major values was spreading the doctrine that the "bad guys ' didn't have to look different nor the "good dyas" look like us but that ever' race and kind could be either bad or good, and that this depended on its goals and motivations, not its form. Heinlein and I were writing science fiction for school libraries in which we had all colors and races -- yes, and people who happened to be female -- put in space long before Ms. LeGuin started writing. And we did it without making a big thing of it, but as something to be taken very much for granted. Too much of recent science fiction has done it in a way that indicates thewriters are trying to be noticed for the "relevance", but that's not the way to get the best results. D now for escapism. I agree that the big question is sometimes whether you're escaping to values or from them. Good literature deals in values and the human condition, whatever the stage on which it's played. But I'd like to suggest that the poorest literature for escapism is science fiction. If ybu want simple escape, try the average western novel with its simplified code of values -- or the sports story, where winning is the only value -- or the detective tale, where all too often good is "us" and evil is "them" and nothing we do to them, no matter how ugly, is bad. Or try some of the regular books, where all human value is rejected, and a fool who does nothing and learns nothing except perhaps to have a few affairs and gorge on self-pity is considered worthy of # pages or more. Science fiction, which demands that the reader enter and accept many new ways of looking at the world, is perhaps the least escapist of all literature. Sure, it isn't for real -- but neither is Faulkner nor Heller. If you want reality -- at least one side of it -- try Gorki. Anyhow, what's wrong with escape literature, however you define it? Despite the mouthings of the crypto-Marxists (it is a purely Marxist doctrine that all art must serve other functions than "mere " art -- this is an idea foreign to all previous concepts of artistic merit.) not everything in life has to have a Purpose and carry a banner inscribed with "I Serve!" There are lots of escapist activities that enjoy high repute, such as collecting coins, or playing chess. (Don't get me wrong; I think chess is a marvelously intellectual game -- but it isn't of any more value to anyone or anything than is watching football, another bit of escapism.) In fact that ancient "escapist" label is just another convenient cliche, one probably tossed (and properly so) at Rabelais and (even more properly, since he was trying to escape from his real impotence to punishing his enemies by make-believe) against Dante. It's like another label used much too carelessly; pulp. Pulp fiction is not necessarily bad nor. necessarily good. Most of Conrad, Kipling, and I don't know how many other writers was published first in the pulp magazines here. Somehow, practically all of the "slick" fiction and most of the "quality" fiction of the same period is no longer read, and for good reason. Maybe if more people would read C. S. Lewis' An Experiment in Criticism, they'd stop falling back on such trite devices. He took a careful look at what and why people read. If Ms. LeGuin is not familiar with the book, she should be. It's one of the lovely jewels that sometimes comes from academe. Ah, yes. There have to be some respectable writers, all from a list Ms. LeGuin points out as not being American. Curiously, I find Eddison missing from the list, so let me add him to Wells, Orwell (who wrote dystopias, not science fiction), Huxley (mostly ditto), Capek and Stapledon. (I refuse to add Zamyatin to the list.) I might point out that most of them were printed in the early science fiction magazines and somehow found their way into our ghetto world. But that doesn't matter. It's a good list. It supports the proper critical view that American literature doesn't amount to much, and that any really cultured view must be gained from European works. The trouble is that these are works basically written outside the field of science fiction, deliberately meant to fit into the broad stream of European literature. I would never point to them to prove that science fiction, per se, isn't escapist. They have 'nothing to do with any criticism of what writers should be doing now in the field. Maybe we should write more like those books -- but if we did, we'd have very small chance of getting our works published. Those books were written before the field was mined completely, and a writer can't go back to the beginnings after the beginnings are gone. Nevertheless, there are some American books that I might point to as being far from merely escapist. There is Austin Tappan Wright's Islandia, which dealt with many of the burning issues on the campuses today -- but dealt with them early in the century. (It's at least as legitimately science fiction as Orwell or Huxley.) And there is Frank Herbert's Dune, dealing not merely with ecology but far more with a philosophy of man and progress. And there is indeed Ursula K. LeGuin's Left Hand of Darkness, which I consider a unique study of the nature of human love, worthy to stand beside any European literature, but beholden to itself alone. Let's not fall into the popular cliche among intellectuals that everything American is trash. Of course, the guardians and acolytes of academe tend naturally to a conservative outlook in the humanities, which makes them suspicious of newer works and newer ways. This is quite proper for the needs of academe, and I respect them for it within their proper area. They must conserve the best of human achievements and attempt to instil a respect for and understanding of such works in their students, who tend to be impatient with anything not current. The very nature of their work demands a somewhat conservative outlook. And similarly conservatived limits are demanded of those who evaluate and determine the best current work. There is no sure guide to enduring value except time and hindsight; the success of those who have tried to make quick decisions on values has been woefully bad. Too many of the "great" works of one generation prove valueless to another. And too many of the relatively unnoticed works come to be appreciated properly only after many years have passed. But that very conservativism must make the critics who serve in such institutions highly suspect when they attempt to evaluate or guide in something as new and multiform as science fiction. Both the articles under discussion seem to take it for granted that the criticism we will have from the world of academe will enable us to improve science fiction. But will they? What is their track record? They have been busy improving the novels of the mainstream for quite a few years; they were already at work on that, though less obviously, when I began reading criticism forty years ago. Lately, they've captured a fair amount of space in the largest-circulation review magazine, as well as in the more learned critical forums. Has the mainstream' improved that much? Not by what I hear from academe! I keep hearing that the novel is either a dead or dying form. Could it be that all their improvements have simply turned a healthy creation into a moribund one, even in their own judgment? If that's the improvement we can expect from them then I, for one, want no part in it. If superior fiction is based only upon the essential tragedy of Man, then let me write trash in which I can sometimes indulge in the idea that being a man is so much better than being nonexistent or ameboid that I call it a triumph. If the use of a fairly simple style to describe the complexity of other worlds and times is the sign of my pulp background, then so be it; J have no intention of developing the elaborated, tortuous, impressionistic or "experimental" style that may be necessary to perk up the threadbare nature of most mainstream ideas. (I'm not convinced it helps, even there.) And if trying to develop tight and explicit plots makes me a hack, then I'll get by with my royalties and leave the plaudits of the critics to those who find them necessary. That doesn't mean my mind is completely closed. But it isn't wide open to the overtures of anyone outside the field -- or to most of those within it, for that matter. No I'll stick with what I know of the universe -- which is a long ways from being wide open in all ways. There are quite a few rather rigid limits on that universe, without which it wouldn't work. There is that pesky limitation on velocity which seems to make a faster-than-light drive impossible, and even a near-light drive incredibly demanding on energy source?. Maybe that will be bypassed some day; let's hope so. But there remain several conservation laws (mass-energy, momentum, angular momentum, and more) which set limits on us. And just maybe thermodynamics and other rules indicate the whole universe is running down -- that it will be all closed eventually, despite Ms. LeGuin's faith. I intend to be a bit skeptical still as to the blandishments of new scientific or literary theories. Science fiction has evolved pretty much by itself for nearly fifty years. During that time, it has grown and developed'. Now, at a time when most literature is in decline -- despite the nostrums of its bedside critics -- science fiction is healthily capturing more and more readers. Perhaps there is something to be said for a field that can establish and maintain its own values. During almost forty years. I've spent a lot of time outside the "ghetto" reading works of every description, including a fair amount of criticism. I've tried as best I can to improve my techniques of writing, in science fiction and far outside it. I've always been grateful for the help some eo criticism has given. But I'm suspicious enough to open my mind only when I find that the critic knows his field (mine, if it's science fiction he's criticizing) at least as well as I do and that he know something beyond the limits of his field. And I insist on my right to stick to the style and ideas I want to write and like to read. Thus I refuse to take Gunn's final advice seriously. I've heard for decades that writers must broaden the appeal of science fiction. Experience teaches me that this is another of those cliches that is false. I don't really believe in the lowest common denominator appeal for science fiction. I've seen the results of broadening the appeal of television from the early, experimental and sometimes marvelous beginnings. I prefer to write for those with sufficient flexibility and intellect to be able to grasp science fiction as it is, and to appreciate it at its best and most demanding. Until the self-termed critics can do as much and can come up with more than cliches (half of them untrue). I'll remain an unregenerate writer and reader of science fiction. Until then --  Amber, Caine was dead. Murtain an extra weapon and for dered. I was the logical suspect, purposes of being seen sporting and I had already slain the real one of the traditional adornments killer -- a creature of a sort Ranof the monarch of Amber, dom told me he had first met Gerard accompanied me to the while attempting to rescue our Grove of the Unicom, where we missing brother. Brand, from the recovered Caine's body and actushadow where he was imprisally caught a glimpse of the unoned. A party of such creatures icom itself. Also, enroute, Gerard had pursued Random through had halted our journey long Shadow to the world where I had enough to beat the hell out of dwelled in less than blissful me, as a general cautionary forgetfulness. notice, should I happen to be the We deduced that the real autraitor we were looking for. He thor of all our ills was most likely also announced his intention of seemed possible, then, that to be the case. Brand had become aware of this My plan was basically quite fact. Should he still be alive, the simple. Since no one of us had obvious course of action, as I saw been able to reach Brand via his it, was to attempt to rescue him. Trump, it had occurred to me We could then simply ask him that all of us working together at who was behind it all. Simple. it might be able to get through to him. Voilal We tried. We succeeded. But one of us knifed Brand before he could tell us a thing. If nothing else, this confirmed the suspicion that it had to be one of us. Gerard took charge of the injured and expelled the rest of us from the room. We adjourned to other quarters and engaged in a fruitless session of guesswork, threats, promises and accusations. When we ran out of bad words we retired. Brand was still hanging on. Fiona had told me that overexposure to the Jewel of Judgment resulted in severe and possibly fatal stress on the wearer, a condition initially characterized by a distortion of one's time sense. This phenomenon did seem to be developing as I made my way to my quarters. I did not have a chance to explore my symptoms further because I was knifed on entering my bedroom. I came around lying on my old bed in my old house on the shadow Earth, the place where I had resided back when I had been Carl Corey. Crawling, I made it out of the house and into a snowstorm. As my time sense was still distorted, I buried the jewel in my old compost heap before heading down to the roadside. I finally managed to flag down a car, driven by one of my former neighbors -- my old friend Bill Roth. He took me to the same clinic where I had been taken years before, back when I had had my accident. The doctor who had been on duty in the emergency room that night was also present then and something about me, plus an unusually thorough medical records systems, brought it all back to him. Doubtful as to my rationality, he told me part of the story. Bill later filled in the rest. During those dark times in my memory there had been two other medical facilities, not one. I had been committed to a sanitarium in Albany on a bum order certifying I needed it. There, I had apparently received some shock therapy. Whatever its effects, I escaped two days later and was heading back in the general direction of my home when the accident occurred. From the fake names used as next of kin and attending physician in connection with my committment, as well as from the police report's description of my rescuer, it became apparent that it had been Brand who had been trying to restore my memory and Brand who had probably saved my life by getting me out of my car and over to the shore, by administering what aid he could while waiting for help to arrive. It was only later that I wound up in Greenwood. Now both of us lay punctured, and someone back in Amber must have been more than a little concerned that one or both of us might survive. As I lay contemplating these and other matters. Random contacted me via my Trump to tell me that Brand had regained consciousness and was asking for me. It was time to go outpatient once more, I knew. I had to get back immediately to find out which of my relatives was out to do the rest of us in -- and maybe even why and how. Such is the kingdom of Amber.   iht Iorwin! What the Hell -- " "If blood be the price of admiralty, I've just bout me a naval commission," I said. "Give me something to wear. " He draped a long, heavy cloak about my shoulders and I fumbled to clasp it at my throat. "All set, " I said. "Take me to him." He led me out the door, into the hall, toward the stair. I leaned on him heavily as we went. "How bad is it?" he asked me. "Knife," I said, and laid my hand on the spot. "Someone attacked me in my room last night. " "Who?" "Well, it couldn't have been you, because I had just left you," I said, "and Gerard was up in the library with Brand. Subtract the three of you from the rest and start guessing. That is the best -- " "Julian," he said. "His stock is definitely bearish," I said. "Fiona was just running him down for me last night, and of course it is no secret that he is not my favorite -- " "Corwin, he's gone. He cut out during the night. The servant who came to get me told me that Julian left an hour or. so after the rest of us turned in. What does that look like to you?" We reached the stair. I kept one hand on Random and the other on the banister. I called a halt at the first landing and rested there briefly. "I don't know," I said. "It can sometimes be just as bad to extend the benefit of the doubt too r as not to grant it at all. But it does occur to me that if he thought he had disposed of me, he would look a lot better by staying here and acting surprised to learn of it than by getting the hell out. That does look suspicious. I am inclined to think he might have departed because he was afraid of what Brand would have to say when he came around." "But you lived, Corwin. You got away from whoever attacked you, and he could not be certain he had done you in. If it were me, I would be worlds away by now." ' "There is that," I acknowledged, and we started on down again. "Yes, you might well be right. Let us leave it academic for now. And no one is to know I have been injured." He nodded. "As you say. Silence beats a chamber pot in Amber." "How's that? " "'Tis gilt, m'lord, like a royal flush." "Your wit pains both wounded and unwounded parts. Random. Spend some figuring how the assailant entered my room." "Your panel?" "It secures from the inside. I keep it that way now. And the door's lock is a new one. Tricky." "All right, I have it. My answer requires that it be a family member, too. " "Tell me. " himself up and tough it through the Pattern again Tor a shot at you. He went below, walked it, projected himself into your room and attacked you." "That would be perfect except for one thing. We all left at pretty much the same time. The attack did not occur later on in the evening. It happened immediately on my entering. There wasn't even sufficient time for one of us to get down to the chamber, let alone negotiate the Pattern. The attacker was already waiting. So if it was one of us, he had gotten in by some other means." "Then he picked your lock, tricks and all." "Possibly, " I said, as we reached the landing and continued on. "We will rest at the comer so that I can go on into the library unassisted. "Sure thing." We did that. I composed myself, drew the cloak completely about me, squared my shoulders, advanced and knocked on the door. "Just a minute" -- Gerard's voice. Footsteps approaching the door... "Who is it?" '"Corwin," I said. "Random's with me." I heard him call back, "You want Random, too?" and I heard a soft "No" in reply. The door opened. "Just you, Corwin," Gerard said. I nodded, turned to Random. "Later," I told him. He returned my nod and headed back in the direction from which we had come. I entered the library. "Open your cloak, Corwin," Gerard ordered. "That is not necessary, " Brand said, and I looked over and saw that he was propped up by a number of cushions and showing a yellow-toothed smile. "Sorry, I am not as trusting as Brand," Gerard said, "and I will not have my work wasted. Let's have a look. ' "I said that it is not necessary," Brand repeated. "He is not the one who stabbed me." Gerard turned quickly. "How do you know he isn't?" he asked. "Because I know who did, of course. Don't be an ass, Gerard. I wouldn't have asked for him if I had reason to fear him. " "You were unconscious when I brought you through. You couldn't know who did it." "Are you certain of that?" "Well... Why didn't you tell me, then?" "I have my reasons, and they are valid ones. I want to speak with Corwin alone now." Gerard lowered his head. "You had better not be delirious," he said. He stepped to the door, opened it again. "I'll be within hailing distance," he added, and closed it behind him. I moved nearer. Brand reached up and I clasped his hand. "Good to see that you made it back," he szid. "Vice-versa," I said, and then I took Gerard's chair, trying not to collapse into it. "How do you feel now?" I asked. "Rotten, in one sense. But better than I have in ears, in another. It's all relative. ' "Most thirtgs are." "Not Amber." I sighed. "All right. I wasn't getting technical. What the hell happened?" His gaze was most intense. He was studying me, looking for something. Mat? Knowledge, I'd guess. Or, more correctly, ignorance. Negatives being harder to gauge, his mind had to be moving fast, must have bene from the moment he had come around. Knowing him, he was more interested in what I did not know than in what I knew. He wasn't going to give away anything if he could help it. He wanted to know the minimum enlightenment he need shed in order to get what he wanted. Not a watt more would his way, and of course he wanted something. Unless... More strongly in recent years than ever before I have tried to convince myself that people do change, that the passage of time does not serve merely to accentuate that which is already there, that qualitative changes do sometimes occur in people because of things they have done, seen, thought and felt. It would provide some small solace intimes such as these when everything else seems to be going wrong, not to mention pepping up my mundane philoSophy no end. And Brand had probably been responsible for saving my life and my memory, whatever his reasons. Very well. I resolved to give him the doubt's benefit without exposing my back. A small concession here, my move against the simple psychology of humors which generally governs the openings of our games. "Things are never what they seem, Corwin," he began. "Your friend today is your enemy tomorrow, and -- " "Cut it out!" I said. "Cards on the table time is here. I do appreciate what Brandon Corey did for me, and it was my idea to try the trick we used to locate you and bring you back." He nodded. "I fancy there were good reasons for a recrudescence of fraternal sentiment after all this time." "I might suppose you had additional reasons for helping me, also. " He smiled again, raised his right hand and lowered it. "Then we are either even, or in one another's debt, depending upon how one looks at these things. As it would seem we now have need of one another, it would be well to regard ourselves in the most flattering light." "You are stalling, Brand. You are trying to psych me. You are also spoiling my day's effort at idealism. You got me out of bed to tell me something. Be my guest." "Same old Corwin," he said, chuckling. Then he looked away. "Or are you? I wonder... Did it change you, do you think? Living all that while in Shadow? Not knowing who you really were? Being a part of something else?" "Maybe," I said. "I don't know. Yes, I guess it did. I know that it shortened my temper when it comes to family politics." "Plain-speaking, blunt, plaindealing? You miss some of the fun that way. But then there is a value to such novelty. Keep everyone unbalanced with it... Revert when they least expect it... Yes, it might prove valuable. Refreshing, too. All right! Panic not. Thus end my preliminaries. All pleasantries are now exchanged. I'll bare the basics, bridle the beast Unreason and wrest from murky mystery the pearl of sweetest sense. But one thing first, if you would. Have you anything smokable with you? It has been a number of years, and I'd like some foul weed or other -- to celebrate my homecoming." I started to say no. But I was sure there were some cigarettes in the desk, left there by me. I did not really want the exercise, but, "Just a minute" I said. I tried to make my movements look casual rather than stiff as I rose and crossed the room. I attempted to make it seem as if I were resting my hand naturally upon the desktop as I rummaged throu it, rather than leaning as heavily as I was. I masked my movements with my body and my cloak as much as possible. I located the package and returned as I had come, stopping to light a pair at the hearth. Brand was slow in taking his from me. "Your hand is rather shaky," he said. "What is the matter?" "Too much partying last night," I said, returning to my chair. "I hadn't thought of that. I imagine there would have been, wouldn't there? Of course. Everyone together in one room... Unexpected success in finding me, bringing me back... A desperate move on the part of a very nervous, very guilty person... Half-success there. Me injured and mum, but for how long? Then -- " "You said that you knew who did it. Were you kidding?" "No, I was not." "Who then?" "In its place, dear brother. In its place. Sequence and order, time and stress -- they are most important in this matter. Allow me to savor the drama of the event in safe retrospect. I see me punctured and all of you gathered round. Ah! what would I not give to witness that tableau! Could you possibly describe for me the expression on each face?" "I'm afraid their faces were my least concern at the time." He sighed and blew smoke. "Ah, that is good," he said. "Never mind, I can see their faces. I've a vivid imagination, you know. ' Shock, distress, puzzlement -- shading over into suspicion, fear. Then all of you departed. I'm told, and gentle Gerard my nursemaid here." He paused, stared into the smoke, and for a moment the note of mockery was absent. "He is the only decent one among us, you know. " "He's high on my list," I said. "He took good care of me. He's always looked out for the rest of us..." He chuckled suddenly. "Frankly, I can't see why he bothers, I was musing, though -- prompted by your recuperating self -- you must have adjourned to talk things over. There is another party I m sad I missed. All those emotions and suspicions and lies bouncing off one another -- and no one wanting to be the first to say good night. It must have gotten shrill after a time. Everyone on his own best behavior, with an eye out to blacken the rest. Attempts to intimidate the one guilty person. Perhaps a few stones shied at scapegoats. But, all in all, nothing much really accomplished. Am I right?" I nodded, appreciative of the way his mind worked and resigned to his telling it his way. "You know you're right," I said. He gave me a sharp look at that, then went on, "But eveiyone did finally go off, to lie awake worrying, or to get together with an accomplice, to scheme. There were hidden turmoils in the night. It is flattering to know that my well-being was on everyone's mind. Some, of course, were for it, others against. And in the midst of it all, I rallied -- nay, flourished -- not wishing to disappoint my supporters. Gerard spent a long while bringing me up to date on recent history. When I had enough of this, I sent for you." "In case you haven't noticed. I'm here. What did you want to tell me?" "Patience, brother! Patience! Consider all the years you spent in Shadow, not even remembering -- this." He gestured widely with his cigarette. "Consider all that time you waited, unknowing, until I succeeded in locating you and tried to remedy your plight. Surely a few moments now are not so priceless by contrast." "I was told that you had sought me," I said. "I wondered at that, for we had not exactly parted on the best of terms the last time we were together." He nodded. "I cannot deny it," he said. "But I always et over such things, eventually. ' I snorted. "I have been deciding how much to tell you, and what you would believe," he continued. "I doubted you would accept it if I had simply come out and said that, save for a few small items, my present motives are almost entirely altruistic." I snorted again. ' -- But this is true," he went on, "and to lay your suspicions, I add that it is because I have small choice in it. Beginnings are always difificult. Wherever I begin, something preceded it. You were gone for so long. If one must name a single thing, however, then let it be the throne. -- There. I have said it. We had thought of a way to take it, you see. This was just after your disappearance, and in some ways, I suppose, prompted by it. Dad suspected Eric of having slain you. But there was no evidence. We worked on this feeling, though -- a word here and there, every now and then. Years passed, with you unreachable by any means, and it seemed more and more likely that you were indeed dead. Dad looked upon Eric with growing disfavor. Then, one night, pursuant to a discussion I had begun on a totally neutral matter -- most of us present at the table -- he said that no fratricide would ever take the throne, and he was looking at Eric as he said it. You know now his eyes could get. Eric grew bright as a sunset and could not swallow for a long while. But then Dad took things much further than any of us had anticipated or desired. In fairness to you, I do not know whether he spoke solely to vent his feelings, or whether he actually meant what he said. But he told us that he had more than half-decided upon you as his successor, so that he took whatever misadventure had befallen you quite personally. He would not have spoken of it, but that he was now convinced as to your passing. In the months that followed, we reared you a cenotaph to give some solid form to this conclusion, and we made certain that no one forgot Dad's feelings toward Eric. All along, after yourself, Eric was the one we felt had to be gotten around to reach the throne -- " "We! Who were the others?" "Patience, Corwin. Sequence and order, time and stress! Accent, emphasis... Listen." He took another cigarette, chain-lit it from the butt, stabbed the air with its burning tip. "The next step required that we get Dad out of Amber. This was the most crucial and dangerous part of it, and it was here that we disagreed. I did not like the idea of an alliance with a power I did not fully understand, especially one that gave them some hold on us. Using shadows is one thing; allowing them to use you is ill-considered, whatever the circumstances. I argued against it, but the majority had it otherwise." He smiled. "Two to one. Yes, there were three of us. We went ahead then. The trap was set and Dad went after the bait -- " "Is he still living?" I asked. "I do not know," Brand said. "Things went wrong afterwards, and then I'd troubles of my owii to concern me. After Dad's departure, though, our next move was to consolidate our position while waiting a respectable period of time for a presumption of death to seem warranted. Ideally, all that we required Wias the cooperation of one person. Either Caine or Julian -- it did not matter which. You see, Bleys had already gone off into Shadow and was in the process of putting together a large military force -- " "Bleys! He was one of you?" "Indeed. We intended him for the throne -- with sufficient strings on him, of course, so that it would have amounted to a de facto triumvirate. So, he went off to assemble troops, as I was saying. We hoped for a bloodless takeover, but we had to be ready in the event that words proved insufficient to win our case. If Julian gave us the land route in, or Caine the waves, we could have transported the troops with dispatch and held the day by force of arms, should that have proven necessary. Unfortunately, I chose the wrong man. In my estimate, Caine was Julian's superior in matters of corruption. So, with measured delicacy I sounded him on the matter. He things, at first. But he either reconsidered subsequently or deceived me quite skillfully from the beginning. Naturally, I prefer to befieve it was the former. Whatever, at some point he came to the conclusion that he stood to benefit more by supporting a rival claimant. To wit, Eric. Now Eric's hopes had been somewhat dashed by Dad's attitude toward him -- but Dad was gone, and our intended move gave Eric the chance to act as defender of the throne. Unfortunately for us, such a position would also put him but a step away from the throne itself. To make matters darker, Julian went along with Caine in pledging the loyalty of his troops to Eric, as defender. Thus was the other trio formed. So Eric took a public oath to defend the throne, and the lines were thereby drawn. I was naturally in a somewhat embarassing position at this time. I bore the brunt of their animosity, as they did not know who my fellows were. Yet they coula not imprison or torture me, for I would immediately be trumped out of their hands. And if they were to kill me, they realized there might well be a reprisal by parties unknown. So it had to stand as a stalemate for a time. They also saw that I could no longer move directly against them. They kept me under heavy surveillance. So a more devious route was charted. Again I disagreed and again I lost, two to one. We were to employ the same forces we had called upon to deal with Dad, this time for purposes of discrediting Eric. If the job of defending Amber, so confidently assumed, were to prove too much for him and Bleys then came onto the scene and handled the situation with dispatch, why Bleys would even have popular support as he moved on to assume the role of defender himself and -- after a fit period of time -- suffered the thrusting or sovereignty upon him, for the good of Amber. ' "Question," I interrupted. "What about Benedict? I know he was off being discontent in his Avalon, but if something really threatened Amber -- " "Yes, " he said, nodding, "and for that reason, a part of our deal was to involve Benedict with a number of problems of his own. " I thought of the harassment of Benedict's Avalon by tbe hellmaids. I thought of the stump of his right arm. I opened my mouth to speak again, but Brand raised his hand. "Let me finish in my own fashion', Corwin. I am hot unmindful of your thought processes as you speak. I feel the pain in your side, twin to my own. Yes, I know these things and many more." His eyes burned strangely as he took another cigarette into his hand and it lit of its own accord. He drew heavily upon it and spoke as he exhaled, "I broke with the others over this decision. I saw it as involving too great a peril, as placing Amber herself in jeopardy. Broke with them..." He watched the smoke for several moments before he continued, "But things were too far advanced that I might simply walk away. I had to oppose them, in order to defend myself as well as Amber. It was too late to swing over to Eric's side. He would not have protected me if he could have -- and besides, I was certain he was going to lose. It was then that I decided to employ certain new abilities I had acquired. "I had often wondered at the strange relationship between Eric and Flora, off on that shadow Earth she pretended so to enjoy. I had had a slight suspicion that there was something about that place which concerned him, and that she might be his agent there. While I could not get close enough to him to achieve any satisfaction on this count, I felt confident that it would not take too much in the way of investigation, direct and otherwise, to learn what Flora was about. And so I did. Then suddenly the pace accelerated. My own party was concerned as to my whereabouts. Then when I picked you up and shocked back a few memories, Eric learned from Flora that something was suddenly quite amiss. Consequently, both sides were soon looking for me. I had decided that your return would throw everyone's plans out the window and get me out of the pocket I was in long enough to come up with an alternative to the way things were going. Eric's claim would be clouded once again, you would have had supporters of your own, my party would have lost the pupose for its entire maneuver and I had assumed you would not be ungrateful to me for my part in things. Then you went ana escaped from Porter, and things really got complicated. All of us were looking for you, as I later learned, for different reasons. "But my former associates had something very extra going for them. They learned what was happening, located you and got there first. Obviously, there was a very simple way to preserve the status quo, where they would continue to hold the edge. Bleys fired the shots that put you and your car into the lake. I arrived just as this was occurring. He departed almost immediately, for it looked as if he had done a thorough job. I dragged you out though, and there was enough left to start treating. It was frustrating now that I think back on it, not knowing whether the treatment had really been effective, whether you would awaken as Corwin or Corey. It was frustrating afterwards, also, still not knowing... I hellrode out when help arrived. My associates caught up with me somewhat later and put me where you found me. Do you know the rest of the story?" "Not all of it. " "Then stop me whenever we've caught up on this. I only obtained it later, myself. Eric's crowd learned of the accident, got your location and had you transferred to a private place, where you could be better protected, and kept you heavily sedated, so that they could be protected." "Why should Eric protect me, especially if my presence was going to wreck his plans?" "By then, seven of us knew you were still living. That was too many. It was simply too late to do what he would probably have liked to do. He was still trying to live down Dad's words. If anything had happened to you once ou were in nis power, it would ave blocked his movement to the throne. If Benedict ever got word of it, or Gerard... No, ne'd not have made it. Afterwards, yes. Before, no. What happened was that general knowledge of the fact of your existence forced his hand. He scheduled his coronation and resolved to keep you out of the way until it had occurred. An extremely premature bit of business, not that I see he had much of a choice. I guess you know what happened after that, since it happened to you. " 'I fell in with Bleys, just as he was making his move. Not too fortunate." Brand shrugged. "Oh, it might have been -- if you had won, and if you had been able to do something about Bleys. You hadn't a chance though, not really. My grasp of their motivations begins to dissolve at this point, but I believe that that entire assault really constituted some sort of feint." "Why?" "As I said, I do not know. But they already had Eric just about where they wanted him. It should not have been necessary to call that attack." I shook my head. Too much, too fast... Many of the facts sounded true, once I subtracted the narrator's bias. But still... "I don't know..." I began. "Of course," he said. "But if you ask me I will tell you." "Who was the third member of your group?" 'The same person who stabbed me, of course. Would you care to venture a guess?" "Just tell me." "Fiona. The whole thing was her idea." "Why didn't you tell me that right away? " "Because you would not have sat still long enough to hear the rest of what I had to say. You would have dashed off to put her under restraint, discovered that she was gone, roused all the others, started an investigation and wasted a lot of valuable time. You still may, but it at least provided me with your attention for a sufficient time for me to convince you that I know what I am about. Now, when I tell you that time is essential and that you must hear the rest of what I have to say as soon as possible -- if Amber is to have any chance at all -- you might listen rather than chase a crazy lady. " I had already half-risen. "I shouldn't go after her?" I said. "The hell with her, for now. You've got bigger problems. You had better sit down again. So I did. X hostly torchlight, like fires in lack-and-white films... Stars... A few fine filaments of mist... I leaned upon the rail, I looked across the world... Utter silence held the night, the dreamdrenched city, the entire universe from here... Distant things -- the sea. Amber, Arden, Garnath, the Lighthouse of Cabra, the Grove of the Unicorn, my tomb atop Kovir... Silent, far below, yet clear, distinct... A god's eye view. I'd say, or that of a soul cut loose and drifting high... In the middle of the nit... I had come to the place where the ghosts play at being ghosts, where the omens, portents, signs and animate desires thread me nightly avenues and palace high halls of Amber in the sky, Tir-na nog'th... Turning, my back to the rail and dayworld's vestiges below, I regarded the avenues and dark terraces, the halls of the lords, the quarters of the low... The moonlight is intense in Tir-na Nog'th, silvers over the facing sides of all our imaged places... Stick in hand, I passed forward, and the strangelings moved about me, appeared at windows, on balconies, on benches, at gates... Unseen I passed, for truly put, in this place I was the ghost to whatever their substance...Silence and silver... Only the tapping of my stick, and that mostly muted... More mists adrift toward the heart of things... The palace a white bonfire of it... Dew, like drops of mercuiy on the finely sanded petals and stems in the gardens by the walks... The passing moon as painful to the eye as the sun at midday, the stars outshone, dimmed by it... Silver and silence... The shine... I had not planned on coming, for its omens -- if that they truly be -- are deceitful, its similarities to the lives and places below unsettling, its spectacle often disconcerting... Still, I had come... A part of my bargain with time... After I had left Brand to continue his recovery in the keeping of Gerard, I had realized that I required additional rest myself and sought to obtain it without betraying my disability. Fiona was indeed flown, and neither she nor Julian could be reached by means of the Trumps. Had I told Benedict and Gerard what Brand had told me, I was certain they would have insisted we begin efforts at tracking her down, at tracking both of them. I was equally certain that such efforts would prove useless. I had sent for Random and Ganelon and retired to my quarters, giving out that I intended to pass the day in rest and quiet thought in anticipation of spending the night in Tir-na Nog'th -- reasonable behavior for any Amberite with a serious problem. I did not put much stock in the practice, but most of the others did. As it was the perfect time for me to be about such a thing, I felt that it would make my day's retirement believable, of course, this obliged me to follow through on it that night. But this too, was good. It gave me a day, a night and part of the following day in which to heal sufficiently to carry my wound that much the better. I felt that it would be time well spent. You've got to tell someone, though. I told Random and I told Ganelon. Propped in my bed, I told them of the plans of Brand, Fiona and Bleys, and of the EricJulian-Caine cabal. I told them what Brand had said concerning my return and his own imprisonment by his fellow conspirators. They saw why the survivors of both factions -- Fiona and Julian -- had run off: doubtless to marshall their forces, hopefully to expend them on one another, but probably not. Not immediately, anyhow. More likely, one or the other would move to take Amber first. "They will just have to take numbers and wait their turns, like everyone else," Random had said. "Not exactly," I remembered saying. "Fiona's allies and the things that have been coming in on the black road are the same gup." And the Circle in Lorraine?" Ganelon had asked. "The same. That was how it manifested itself in that shadow. They came a great distance." "Ubiquitous bastards," Random had said. Nodding, I had tried to explain...And so I came to Tir-na Nog'th. When the moon rose and the apparition of Amber came faintly into the heavens,stars showing through it, pale halo about its towers, tiny flecks of movement upon its walls, I waited, waited with Ganelon and Random, waited on the highest crop of Kovir, there where the three steps are fashioned, roughly, out of the stone...When the moonlight touched them, the outline of the entire stairway began to take shape, spanning the great gulf to that point above the sea the vision city held. When the moonlight fell full upon it, the stair had taken as much of substance as it would ever possess, and I set my foot on the stone... Random mine within my jacket. Grayswandir, forged upon this very stone by moonlight, held power in the city in the sky, and so I bore my blade along... I had rested all day, and I held a staff to lean upon... Illusion of distance and time... The stairs through the Corwin-ignoring sky escalate somehow, for it is not a simple arithmetic progression up them once motion has commenced... I was here, I was there, I was a quarter of the way up, before my shoulder had forgotten the clasp of Ganelon's hand... If I looked too hard at any portion of the stair, it lost its shimmering opacity and I saw the ocean far below as through a translucent lens... I lost track of time, though it seems it's never long, afterwards... As far beneath the waves as I'd soon be above them, off to my right, glittering and curling, the outline of Rebma appeared within the sea... I thought of Moire, wondered how she fared... What would become of our deepwater double should Amber ever fall? Would the image remain unshattered in its mirror? Or would building blocks and bones be taken and shaken alike, dice in the deepwater casino canyons our fleets fly over? No answer in the mandrowning Corwin-confounding waters, though I felt a twinge in my side...At the head of the stair, I entered, coming into the ghost city as one would enter Amber after mounting the great forestair up Kolvir's seaward face...I leaned upon the rail, looked across the world. The black road led off to the south. I could not see it by night. Not that it mattered. I knew now where it led. Or rather where Brand said that it led. As he appeared to have used up a life's worth's reasons for lying, I believed that I knew where it led...All the way...From the brightness of Amber and the power and cleanshining splendor of adjacent Shadow, on through the progressively darkening slices of image that lead away in any direction, farther, through the twisted landscapes, and farther still, on through places seen only when drunk, delirious or dreaming illy, and farther yet again, running beyond the place where I stop... Where  stop... How to put simply that which is not a simple thing... ? Solipsism, I suppose, is where we have to begin -- the notion that nothing exists but the self or, at least, that we cannot truly be aware of anything but our own existence and experience. I can find, somewhere, off in Shadow, anything I can visualize. Any of us can. This, in good faith, does not transcend the limits of the ego. It may be argued, and in fact has, by most of us, that we create the shadows we visit out of the stuff of our own psyches, that we alone truly exist, that the shadows we traverse are but projections of our own desires... Whatever the merits of this argument, and there are several, it does go far toward explaining much of the family's attitude toward people, places and things outside of Amber. Namely, we are toymakers and they, our playthings -- sometimes dangerously animated, to be sure; but this, too, is part of the game. We are impresarios by temperament, and we treat one another accordingly. While solipsism does tend to leave one sligntly embarassed on questions of etiology, one can easily avoid the embarassment by refusing to admit the validity of the questions. Most of us are, as I have often observed, almost entirely pragmatic in the conduct of our afrs. Almost...Yet, yet there is a disturbing element in the picture. There is a place where the shadows go mad... When you purposely push yourself through layer after layer of Shadow, surrendering -- again, purposely -- a piece of your understanding everv step of the way, you come at ast to a mad place beyond which you cannot go. Why do this? In hope of an insight. I'd say, or a new game... But when you come to this place, as we all have, you realize that you have reached the limit of Shadow or the endof yourself -- synonymous terms, as we had always thought. Now, though... Now I know that it is not so, now as I stand, waiting, without the Courts of Chaos, telling you what it was like, I know that it is not so. But I knew well enough then, that night, in Tir-na' Nog'tn, had known earlier, when I had fought the goat-man in the black cir(de ofTorraine, had known that day in the Lighthouse of Cabra, after my escape from tbe dungeons of Amber, when I had looked upon ruined Camath... I knew that that was not all there was to it. I knew because I knew that the black road ran beyond that point. It passed through madness into chaos and kept going. The things that traveled across it came from somewhere, but they were not my things. I had, somehow, helped to grant them this passage, but they did not spring from my version of reality. They were their own, or someone else's -- small matter there -- and they tore holes in that small metaphysic we had woven over the ages. They had entered our preserve, they were not of it, they threatened it, they threatened us. Fiona and Brand had reached beyond everything and found something, where none of the rest of us had believed anything to exist. The danger released was, on some level, almost worth the evidence obtained: we were not alone, nor were shadows truly our toys. Whatever our relationship with Shadow, I could never more regard it in the old light...All because the black road headed south and ran beyond the end of the world, where I stop. Silence and silver... Walking away from the rail, leaning on my sticK, passing through tne fogspun, mist-woven, moonlightbrushed fabric of vision within the troubling city... Ghosts... Shadows of shadows... Images of probability... Might-bes and might-have-beens... Probability lost... Probability regained... Walking, across the promenade now... Figures, faces, many of them familiar... What are they about? Hard to say... Some lips move, some faces show animation... There are no words there for me... I pass among them, unnoted... There... One such figure... Alone, but waiting... Fingers unknotting minutes, casting them away... Face averted, and I wish to see it... A sign that I will or should... She sits on a stone bench beneath a gnarly tree... She gazes in the direction of the palace... Her form is quite familiar... Approaching, I see that it is Lorraine... e continues to regard a point far beyond me, does not hear me say that I have avenged her death... But mine is the power to be heard here... It hangs in the sheathe at my side...Drawing Grayswandir, I raise my blade overhead where moonlimt tricks its patterns into a kind of motion. I place it on the ground between us... "Corwin!" Her head snaps back, her hair rusts in the moonlight, her eyes focus... "Where did you come from? You're early..." "You wait for me?" "Of course. You told me to -- " "How did you come to this place?" "This bench... ?" "No. This city." "Amber? I do not understand... You brought me yourself... I -- " "Are you happy here? " "You know that I am, so long as I am with you." I had not forgotten the evenness of her teeth, the hint of freckles beneath the soft light's veil... "What happened? It is very important. Pretend for a moment that I do not know, and tell me everything that happened to us after the battle of the black circle in Lorraine." She frowned. She stood. She turned away. "We had that argument," she said. "You followed me, drove away Melkin and we talked. I saw that I was wrong and I went with ou to Avalon. There, your rother Benedict persuaded you to talk with Eric. You were not reconciled, but you agreed to a truce because of something that he told you. He swore not to harm you and you swore to. defend Amber, with Benedict to witness both oaths. We remained in Avalon while you obtained chemicals, and we went to another place later, a place where you purchased strange weapons. We won the battle, but Eric lies wounded now." She stood and faced me. "Are you thinking of ending the truce? Is that it?" I shook my head, and though I knew better I reached to embrace her. I wanted to hold her, despite the fact that one of us did not exist, could not exist, when that tiny gap of space between our skins was crossed, to tell her that whatever had happened or would happen -- Tne shock was not severe, but it caused me to stumble... I lay across Grayswandir... My staff had fallen to the grass several aces away... Rising to my nees, I saw that the color had one out of her face her eyes her air... Her mouth shaped ghost words as her head turned, searching... Sheathing Grayswandir, recovering my staff, I rose once again... Her seeing passed through me and focussed... Her face grew smooth, she smiled, started forward... I moved aside and turned, watching her run toward the man who approached, seeing her clasped in his arms, glimpsing his face as he bent it toward her own, lucky ghost, silver rose at the throat of his garment, kissing her, this man I would never know, silver on silence, and silver... Walking away... Not looking back... Crossing the promenade... The voice of Random: "Corwin, are you all right?" "Yes." "Anything interesting happenin?" 'Later, Random." "Sorry."...And sudden, the gleaming stair before the palace grounds. Up it, and a turn to the right... Slow and easy now, into the garden... Ghost flowers throb on their stalks all about me, ghost shrubs spill blossoms like frozen firework displays... Sans colors, all... Only the essentials sketched in, degrees of luminosity in silver the terms of their claim on the eye... Only the essentials here... Is Tir-na Nog'th a special sphere of Shadow in the real world, swayed by the promptings of the id -- a full-sized projective test in the sky, perhaps even a therapeutic device... ? Despite the silver. I'd say, if this is a piece of the soul, the night is very dark... And silent... Walking... By fountains, benches, groves, cunning alcoves in mazes of hedging... Passing along the walks, up an occasions step, across small bridges... Moving past ponds, among trees, by an odd piece of statuary, a boulder, a sundial (moondial, here?), bearing to my right, pressing steadily ahead, rounding, after a time, the northern end of the palace, swinging left then, courtyard overhung by balconies, ghosts here and there upon them, behind them, within... Circling around to the rear, just to see the back gardens this way, again, for they are lovely by normal moonlight in the true Amber... A few more figures, talking, standing... No motion but my own is apparent...And feel my self drawn to the right. As one should never turn down a free oracle, I go...Toward a mass of high hedging, a small open area within, if it is not overgrown... Long ago there was... Two figures, embracing, within... They part as I begin to turn away... None of my affair, but... Deirdre... One of them is Deirdre... I know who the man will be before he turns... It is a cruel joke by whatever powers rule that silver, that silence... Back, back, away from that hedge... Turning, stumbling, rising again, going, away, now, quickly... The voice of Random: "Corwin? Are you all right?" "Later! Damn it! Later!" "It is not too long till sunrise, Corwin. I felt I had better remind you -- " "Consider me reminded!"...Away, now, quickly... Time, too, is a dream in Tir-na Nog'th... Small comfort, but better than none... Quickly, now, away, going, again...Toward the palace, bright architecture of the mind or spirit, more clearly standing now than the real ever did... To judge perfection is to render a worthless verdict, but I must see what lies within... This must be an end of sorts, for I am driven... I had not paused to recover my staff from vvhere it had fallen this time, among the sparkling grasses... I know where I must go, what I must do... Obvious now, though the logic which has seized me is not that of the waking mind... Hurrying, climbing, up to the rearward portal... The sidebiting soreness comes home again... Across the threshold, in...Into an absence of starshine and moonlight. The illumination is without direction, seeming almost to drift and to pool, aimlessly... Wherever it misses, the shadows are absolute, occulting large sections of room, hallway, closet and stair... Among them, through them, almost running now... Monochrome of my home... Apprehension overtakes me... The black spots seem like holes in this piece of reality now... I fear to pass too near... Fall in and be lost... Turning... Crossing... Finally... Entering... The throne room... Bushels of blackness stacked where my eyes would drive down lines of seeing to the throne itself... There, though, is movement... A drifting, to my right, as I advance... A lifting, with the drifting... The boots on feet on legs come into view as forward pressing I near the place's base... Grayswandir comes into my hand, finding its way into a patch of light, renewing its eyetricKing, shapeshifring stretch, acquiring a glow of its own... I place my left foot on the step, rest my left hand on my knee... Distracting but bearable, the throb of my healing gut... I wait for the blackness, the emptiness to be drawn, appropriate curtain for the theatrics with which I am burdened this qight...And it slides aside, revealing a hand, an arm, a shoulder, the arm a glinting, metallic thing, its planes like the facets of a gem, its wrist and elbow wondrous weaves of silver cable, pinned with flecks of fire, the hand, stylized, skeletal, a Swiss toy, a mechanical insect, functional, deadly, beautiful in its way...And it slides aside, revealing the rest of the man...Benedict stands relaxed beside the throne, his left and human hand laid lightly upon it... He leans toward the throne... His lips are moving...And it slides aside, revealing the throne's occupant... 'Dara!"...Turned toward her right, she smiles, she nods to Benedict, her lips move... I advance and extend Grayswandir till its point rests lightly in the concavity beneath her sternum... Slowly, quite slowly, she turns her head and meets my eyes... She takes on color and life... Her lips move again, and this time her words reach me... "What are you?" "No. That is my question. You answer it. Now." "I am Dara. Dara of Amber, Queen Dara. I hold this throne by right of blood and conquest. Who are you?" "Corwin. Also of Amber. Don't move! I did not ask who you are -- " "Corwin is dead these many centuries. I have seen his tomb." "Empty." "Not so. His'body lies within." "Give me your lineage! " Her eyes move to her right, where the shade of Benedict still stands... A blade has appeared in his new hand, seeming almost an extension of it, but that he holds it loosely, casually... His left hand now rests on her arm... His eyes seek me back of Grayswandir s hilt... Failing, they go again to that which is visible -- Grayswandir -- recognizing its design... "I am the great-granddaughter of Benedict and the hellmaid Lintra, whom he loved and later slew." Benedict winces at this, but she continues, "I never knew her. My mother and my mother's mother were born in a place where time does not run as in Amber. I am the first of my mother's line to bear all the marks of humanity. And you. Lord Corwin, are but a ghost from a long dead past, albeit a dangerous shade. How you came here, I do not know. But it was wrong of you. Return to your grave. Trouble not the living." My hand wavers... Grayswandir strays no more than half an inch... Yet that is sufficient... Benedict's thrust is below my threshold of perception... His new arm drives the new hand that holds that blade that strikes Grayswandir, as his old arm draws his old hand, which has seized upon Dara, back across the arm of the throne... This subliminal impression reaches me moments later, as I fall back, cutting air, recover and strike an en garde, reflexively... It is ridiculous for a pair of ghosts to fight... Here, it is uneven... He cannot even reach me, whereas Grayswandir -- But no! His blade changes hands as he releases Dara and pivots, bringing them together, old hand and, new. His left wrist rotates as he slides it forward and down, moving into what would be corps a corps, were we two facing mortal bodies. For a moment, our guards are locked. That moment, is enough... That gleaming, mechanical hand comes forward, a thing of moonlight and fire, blackness and smoothness, all angles, no curves, fingers slightly flexed, palm silver-scribbled wi th a halffamiliar design, comes forward, comes forward and catches at my throat...Missing, the fingers catch my shoulder and the thumb goes hooking -- whether for clavicle or larynx, I do not know. I throw one punch with my left, toward his midsection, and there is nothing there... The voice of Random: "Gorwin! The sun is about to rise! You've got to come down now!" I cannot even answer... A second or two and that hand would tear away whatever it held... That hand... Grayswandir and that hand, which strangely resembles it, are the only two things which seem to coexist in my world and the city of ghosts... ' I see it, Corwin! Pull away and reach for me! The Trump -- " I spin Grayswandir out of the bind and bring it around and down in a long slashing arc...Only a ghost could have beaten Benedict or Benedict's ghost with that maneuver. We stand too close for him to block my blade, but his countercut, perfectly placed, would have removed my arm, had there been an arm there to meet it... As there is not, I complete the stroke, delivering the blow with the full force of my right arm, high upon that lethal device of moonlight and fire, blackness and smoothness, near to the point where it is joined with him... With an evil tearing at my shoulder, the arm comes away from Benedict and grows still... We both fall... "Get up! By the unicorn, Corwin, get up! The sun is rising! The city will come apart about you!"...The floor beneath me wavers to and from a misty transparency. I glimpse a light-scaled expanse of water... I roll to my feet, barely avoiding the ghost's rush to clutch at the arm he has lost... It clings like a dead parasite and my side is hurting again...Suddenly I am heavy and the vision of ocean does not fade. I begin to sink through the floor... Color returns to the world, wavering stripes of pink... The Corwin-spurning gulf is opened... I fall... "This way, Crowin! Now!"...Random stands on a mountaintop and reaches for me. I extend my hand... XI    .And frying pans without fires are often far between... We untangled ourselves and rose. I sat down again immediately, on the bottommost stair. I worked the metal hand loose from my shoulder -- no blood there, but a promise of bruises to come -- then cast it and its arm to the ground. The light of early morning did not detract from its exquisite and menacing appearance. Ganelon and Random stood beside me. "You all right, Corwin?" "Yeah. Just let me catch my breath." "I brought food," Random said. "We could have breakfast right here." "Good idea. " ' As Random began unpacking provisions, Ganelon nudged the arm with the toe of his boot. "What the hell," he asked, "is that?" I shook my head. "I lopped it off the ghost of Benedict, I told him. "For reasons I do not undestand, it was able to reach me." He stooped and picked it up, studied it. "A lot lighter than I thought it would be," he observed. He raked the air with it. "You could do quite a job on someone, with a hand like that." "I know." He worked the fingers. "Maybe the real Benedict could use it." "Maybe," I said. "My feelings are quite mixed when it comes to offering it to him, but possibly you're right..." "How's the side?" I rpodded it gently. "Not especially bad, everything considered. I'll be able to ride after breakfast, so long as we take it nice and easy." "Good. -- Say, Corwin, while Random is getting things ready, I have a question that may be way out of order, but it has been bothering me all along..." "Ask it." "Well, let me put it this way... I am all for you, or I would not be here. I will fight for you to have your throne, no matter what. But every time talk of the succession occurs, someone gets angry and breaks it off or the subject gets changed. Like Random did, while you were up there. I suppose that it is not absolutely essential for me to know the basis of your claim to the throne, or that of any of the others, but I cannot help being curious as to the reasons for all the friction." I sighed, then sat silent for a time. "All right, " I said, after awhile, and then I chuckled. "All right. If we cannot agree on these things ourselves, I would guess that they must seem pretty confused to an outsider. Benedict is the eldest. His mother was Cymnea. She bore Dad two other sons, also -- Osric and Finndo. Then -- how does one put these things? -- Faiella bore Eric. After that. Dad found some defect in his marriage with Cymnea and had it dissolved -- ab initio, as they would say in my old shadow -- from the beginning. Neat trick, that. But he was the king." "Didn't that make all of them illegitimate?" "Well, it left their status less certain. Osric and Finndo were more than a little irritated, as I understand it, but they died shortly thereafter. Benedict was either less irritated or more politic about the entire affair. He never raised a fuss. Dad then married Faiella." "And that made Eric legitimate?" "It would have, if he had acknowledged Eric as his son. He treated him as if he were, but he never did anything formal in that regard. It involved the smoothing over process with Cymnea's family, which had become a bit stronger around that time." "Still, if he treated him as his own..." "Ah! But he later did acknowledge Llewella formally. She was bom out of wedlock, but he decided to recognize her, poor irl. All of Eric's supporters hated er for its effect on his status. Anywa, Faiella was later to become my mother. I was born safely in wedlock, making me the first with a clean claim on the throne. Talk to one of the others and you may get a different line of reasoning, fiut those are the facts it will nave to be based on. Somehow, it does not seem quite as important as it once did, though, with Eric dead and Benedict not really interested... But that is where I stand." "I see -- sort of," he said. "Just one more thing, then..." "What?" "Who is next? -- if anything were to happen to you... ?" I shook my head. "It gets even more complicated there, now. Caine would have been next. With him dead, I see it as swinging over to Clarissa's brood -- the redheads. Bleys would have followed, then Brand." "Clarissa? What became of your mother?" "She died in childbirth. Deirdre was the child. Dad did not remarry for many years after mother's death. When he did, it was a redheaded wench from a far southern shadow. I never liked her. He began feeling the same way after a time and started fooling around again. They had one reconciliation after Llewella's birth in Rebma, and Brand was the result. When they were finally divorced, he recognized Llewella to spite Clarissa. At least, that is what I think happened." "So you are not counting the ladies in the succession?" "No. They are neither interested nor fit. If I were though, Fiona would precede Bleys and Llewella would follow him. -- After Clarissa's crowd, it would swing over to Julian, Gerard and Random, in that order. Excuse me -- Count Flora before Julian. The marriage data is even more involved, but no one will dispute the final order. Let it go at that." "Gladly," he said. "So now Brand gets it if you die, right?" "Well... He is a self-confessed traitor and he rubs everybody the wrong way. I do not believe the rest of them would have him, as he stands now." "But the alternative is Julian." I shrugged. "The fact that I do not like Julian does not make him unfit. In fact, he might even be a very effective monarch." "So he knifed you for the chance to prove it," Random called out. "Come on and eat. " "I still don't think so," I said, getting to my feet and heading for the food. "First, I don't see now he would have gotten to me. Second, it woula have been too damned obvious. Third, if I die in the near future Benedict will have the real say as to the succession. Everyone knows that. He's got the seniority, he's got the wits and he's got the power. He could simply sav, for example, 'The hell with I tnis bickering, I am backing Gerard,' and that would be "What if he decided to reinterret his own status and take it imself? " Ganelon asked. We seated ourselves on the ground and took the tin dishes Random had Riled. "He could have had it long before this, had he wanted it," I said. "There are several ways of regarding the offspring of a void marriage, and the most favorable one would be the most likely in his case. Osric and Finndo rushed to judgment, taking the worst view. Benedict knew better. He just waited. So... It is possible. Unlikely, though. I'd say. "Then -- in the normal course of affairs -- if anything happened to you, it could still be very much up in the air?" "Very much." "But why was Caine killed? " Random asked. Then, between mouthfuls, he answered his own question, "So that when they got you, it would swing over to Clarissa's kids immediately. It has occurred to me that Bleys is probably still living, and he is next in line. His body was never found. My guess is this: He trumped on to Fiona during your attack and returned to Shadow to rebuild his forces, leaving you to what he hoped would be your death at the hands of Eric. He is finally ready to move again. So they killed Caine and tried for you. If they are really allied with the black-road horde, they could have arranged for another assault from that quarter. Then he could have done the same thing you did -- arrive at the last hour, turn back the invaders and move on in. And there he would be, next in line and first in force. Simple. Except that you survived and Brand has been returned. If we are to believe Brand's accusation of Fiona -- and I see no reason why we should not -- then it follows from their original program. " I nodded. "Possibly, " I said. "I asked Brand just those things'. He admitted their possibility, but he disavowed any knowledge as to whether Bleys was still living. Personally, I think he was lying. "Why? ' "It is possible that he wishes to combine revenge for his imprisonment and the attempt on his life with the removal of the one impediment, save for myself, to his own succession. I think he feels that I will be expended in a scheme he is evolving to deal with the black road. The destruction of his own cabal and the removal of the road could make him look pretty decent, especially after all the pennance he has had thrust upon him. Then, maybe then, he would have a chance -- or thinks that he would." "Then you think Bleys is still living, too?" "Just a feeling," I said. "But yes, I do." "What is their strength, anyway?" "An endorsement of higher education, " I said. "Fiona and Brand paid attention to Dworkin while the rest of us were oflF indulging our assorted passions in Shadow. Consequently, they seem to have obtained a better grasp of principles than we possess. They know more about Shadow and what lies beyond it, more about the Pattern, more about the Trumps than we do. That is why Brand was able to send you his message." "An interesting thought..." Random mused. "Do you think they might have disposed of Dworkin after they felt they had learned enough from him? It would certairdy help to keep things exclusive, if anything happened to Dad." "That thought had not occurred to me," I said. And I wondered, could they have done something that had affected his mind? Something that left him as he was when last I had seen him? If so, were they aware that he was possibly still living, somewhere? Or might they have assumed his total destruction? "Yes, an interesting thought," I said. "I suppose that it is possible." The sun inched its way upward, and the food restored me. No trace of Tir-na Nog'th remained in the morning's light. My memories of it had already taken on the quality of images in a dim mirror. Ganelon fetched its only other token, the arm, and Random packed it away along with the dishes. By daylight, the first three steps looked less like stairs and more like jumbled rock. Random gestured with his head. "Take the same way back?" "Yes," I said, and we mounted. We had come by way of a trail that wound about Kolvir to the south. It was longer but less rugged than the route across the crest. I'd a humor to pamper myself so long as my side protested. So we bore to the rit, moving single file. Random in the lead, Ganelon to the rear. The trail ran ently upward, then cut back own again. The air was cool, and it bore the aromas of verdure and moist earth, a thing quite unusual in that stark place, at that altitude. Straying air currents, I reasoned, from the forest far below. We let the horses pick their own casual pace down through the dip and up the next rise. As we neared its crest. Random's horse whinnied and began to rear. He controlled it immediately, and I glanced about but saw nothing that might have startled it. When he reached its summit. Random slowed and called back, "Take a look at that sunrise now, will you?" It would have been rather difficult to avoid doing so, though I did not remark on the fact. Random was seldom given to sentimentality over vegetation, geology or illumination. I almost drew rein myself as I topped the rise, for the sun was a fantastic golden ball. It seemed half again its normal size, and its peculiar coloration was unlike anything I remembered having seen before. It did marvellous things to the band of ocean that had come into view above the next rise, and the tints of cloud and sky were indeed singular. I did not halt, though, for the sudden britness was almost painful. "You re right," I called out, following him down into the next declivity. Behind me, Canelon snorted an appreciative oath. When I had blinked away the aftereffects of that display I noticed that the vegetation was heavier than I had remembered in this little pocket in the sky. I had thought there were several scrubby trees and some patches of lichen, but there were actually several dozen trees, larger than I recalled, and greener, with a clutch of grasses here and there and a vine or two softening the outlines of the rocks. However, since my return I had only passed this way after dark. And now that I thought of it, it was probably the source of the aromas that had come to me earlier. Passing through, it seemed that the little hollow was also wider than I recalled it to be. By the time we had crossed and were ascending once more, f was certain of it. "Random," I called out, "has this placed changed recently?" "Hard to say," he answered. "Eric didn't let me out much. It seems to have grown up a bit." "It seems bigger -- wider." "Yes, it does. I had thought that that was just my imagination." When we reached the next crest I was not dazzled again because the sun was bloed by foliage. The area ahead of us contained many more trees than the one we had just departed -- and they were larger and closer together. We drew rein. "I don't remember this," he said. "Even passing through at night, it would have registered. We must have taken a wrong turn." "I don't see how. Still, we know about where we are. I would rather go ahead than go back and start again. We should keep aware of conditions around Amber, anyway." "True." He headed down toward the wood. We followed. "It's kind of unusual, at this altitude -- a growth like this," he called back. "There also seems to be a lot more soil than I recall." "I believe you are right." The trail curved to the left as we entered among the trees. I could see no reason for this deviation from the direct route. We stayed with it, however, and it added to the illusion of distance. After a few moments, it swung suddenly to the right again. The prospect on cutting back was peculiar. The trees seemed even taller and were now so dense as to puzzle the eye that sought their penetration. When it turned once more it broadened, and the way was straight for a great distance ahead. Too great, in fact. Our little dell just wasn't that wide. Random halted again. "Damn it, Corwin! This is ridiculous! " he said. "You are not playing games, are you?" 'I couldn't if I would," I said. "I have never been able to manipulate Shadow anywhere on Kolvir. There isn't supposed to be any to work with here." "That has always been my understanding, too. Amber casts Shadow but is not of it. I don't like this at all. What do you say we turn back?" "I've a feeling we might not be able to retrace our way," I said. "There has to be a reason for this, and I want to know it." "It occurs to me that it might be some sort of a trap." "Even so," I said. He nodded and we rode on, down that shaded way, under trees grown now more stately. The wood was silent about us. The ground remained level, the trail strait. Half-consciously, we pushed the horses to a greater pace. About five minutes passed before we spoke again. Then Random said, "Corwin, this can't be Shadow." "Why not?" "I have been trying to influence it and nothing happens. Have you tried?" "No." "Why don't you?" "All right." A rock could jut beyond the coming tree, a Morning Glory twine, and bell within that shrubby stand... There ought a patch of sky come clear, a wispy cloud upon it... Then let there be a fallen limb, a stair of fungus up its side... A scummed over puddle... A frog... Falling feather, drifting seed... A limb that twists just so... Another trail upon our way, fresh-cut, deep-marked, past the place the feather should have fallen... "No good," I said. "If it is not Shadow, what is it?" "Something else, of course." He shook his head and checked again to see that his blade was loose in its scabbard. Automatically, I did the same. Moments later, I heard Ganelon's make a small clicking noise behind me. Ahead, the trail began to narrow, and shortly thereafter it commenced to wander. We were forced to slow our pace once again, and the trees pressed nearer with branches sweeping lower than at any time before. The trail became a path. It jogged, it curved, it gave a final twist and then quit. Random ducked a limb, then raised his hand and halted. We came up beside him. For as far as I could see ahead there was no sign of the trail's picking up again. Looking back, I failed to locate any sign of it either. "Suggestions," he said, "are now in order. We do not know where we have been or where we are going, let alone where we are. My suggestion is the hell with curiosity. Let's get out of here the fastest way we know how." "The Trumps? " Ganelon asked. "Yes. What do you say, Corwin?" "Okay. I don't like it either, and I can't think of anything better to try. Go ahead. " "Who should I try for?" he asked, producing his deck and uncasing it. "Gerard?" "Yes. He shuffled through his cards, located Gerard's, stared at it. We stared at him. Time went its way. "I can't seem to reach him," he finally announced. "Try Benedict." "Okay." Repeat performance. No contact. ""Try Deirdre," I said, drawing forth my own deck and searching out her Trump. '"I'll join you. We will see whether it makes a diffierence with two of us trying." And again. And again. ""Nothing, " I said, after a long effort. Random shook his head. "Did you notice anything unusual about your Trumps?" he asked. ""Yes,, but I don't know what it is. They do seem different. " ""Mine seem to have lost that quality of coldness they once possessed," he said. I shuffled mine slowly. I ran my fingertips across them. " Yes, you are right," I said. "That's it. But let us try again. Say, Flora. " "Okay." The results were the same. And with Llewella. And Brand. ""Any idea what could be wrong?" Random asked. ""Not the slightest. They couldn't all be blocking us. They couldn't all be dead. -- Oh, I suppose they could. But it is highly unlikely. Something seems to have affected the Trumps themselves, is what it is. And I never knew of anything could do that." "Well, they are not guaranteed one hundred percent, ' Random said, "according to the manufacturer." "What do you know?" He chuckled. "You never forget the day you come of age and walk the Pattern," he said. "I remember it as though it were just last year. When I had succeeded -- all flushed with excitement, with glory -- Dworkin presented me my first set of Trumps and instructed me in their use. I distinctly recall asking him whether they worked everywhere. And I remember his answer: "No," he'd said. "But they should serve in any place you will ever be.' He never much liked me, you know." "But did you ask him what he had meant by that?" "Yes, and he said, "I doubt that you will ever achieve a state where they will fail to serve you. Why don't you run along now?' And I did. I was anxious to go play with the Trumps all by myself." "Achieve a state'? He didn't say "reach a place'?" "No. I have a very good memory for certain things." "Peculiar -- though not much help that I can see. Smacks of the metaphysical." "I'd wager Brand would know." "I've a feeling you're right, for all the good that does us. " "We ought to do something other than discuss metaphysics, ' Ganelon commented. "If you can't manipulate Shadow and you can't work the Trumps, it would seem that the next tning to do is determine where we are. And then go looking for help. " I nodded. "Since we are not in Amber, I think it is safe to assume that we are in Shadow -- a very special place, quite near to Amber, since the changeover was not abrupt. In that we were transported without active cooperation on our part, there had to be some agency and presumably some intent behind the maneuver. If it is going to attack us, now is as good a time as any. If there is something else it wants, then it is going to have to show us, because we aren't even in a )osition to make a good guess. ' "I propose we wait. I don't see any value in wandering about, losing ourselves further." "I seem to remember your once telling me that adjacent shadows tend to be somewhat congruent," Ganelon said. "Yes, I probably did. So what?" "Then, if we are as near to Amber as you suppose, we need but ride toward the rising sun to come to a spot that parallels the city itself" 'It is not quite that simple. But supposing it were, what good would it do us?" "Perhaps the Trumps would function again at the point of maximum congruity. " Random looked at Ganelon, looked at me. "That may be worth trying," he said. "What have we got to lose?" "Whatever small orientation we still possess," I said. "Look, it is not a bad idea. If nothing develops here, we will try it. However, looking back, it seems that the road behind us closes in direct proportion to the distance we advance. We are not simply moving in space. Under these circumstances, I am loathe to wander until I am satisfied that we have no other option. If someone desires our presence at a particular location it is up to him now to phrase the invitation a little more legibly. We wait." They both nodded. Random began to dismount, then froze, one foot in the stirrup, one on the ground. "...After all these years," he said, and, "I never really believed it... " "What is it?" I whispered. "The option," he said, and he mounted again. H e persuaded his horse to move very slowly, forward. I followed, and a moment later I glimpsed it, white as I had seen it in the Grove, standing, half-hid, amid a clump of ferns: the unicorn. It turned as we moved, and seconds later flashed ahead, to stand, partly concealed once more by the trunks of several trees. "I see it!" Ganelon whispered. "To think there really is such a beast... Your family's emblem, isn't it?" "Yes." "A good sign. I'd say. " I did not answer, but followed, keeping it in sight. That it was meant to be followed, I did not doubt. It had a way of remaining partly concealed the entire while -- looking out from behind something, passing from cover to cover, moving with an incredible swiftness when it did more, avoiding open areas, favoring glade and shade. We followed, deeper and deeper into the wood which had given up all semblance of anything to be found on Kolvir's slopes. It resembled Arden now, more than anything else near Amber, as the ground was relatively level and the trees grew more and more stately. An hour'd passed. I'd guessed, and another'd followed it, before we came' to a small, clear stream and the unicorn turned and headed up it. As we rode along the bank. Random commented, "This is starting to look sort of familiar." "Yes," I said, "but only sort of I can't quite say why." "Nor I." We entered upon a slope shortly thereafter, and it grew steeper before very long. The going became more difficult for the horses, but the unicorn adjusted its pace to accommodate them. The ground became rockier, the trees smaller. The stream curved in its splashing course. I lost track of its twists and turns, but we were finally nearing the top of the small mount up which we had been traveling. We achieved a level area and continued along it toward the wood from which the stream issued. At this point, I caught an oblique view -- ahead and to the right, through a place where the land fell away -- of an icy blue sea, quite far below us. "Were pretty high up," Ganelon said. "It seemed like lowland, but -- " "The Grove of the Unicorn! " Random interrupted. "That's what it looks like! See!" Nor was he incorrect. Ahead lay an area strewn with boulders. In their midst a spring uttered the stream we followed. This place was larger and more lush, its situation incorrect in terms of any internal compass. Yet the similarity had to be more than coincidental. The unicorn mounted the rock nearest the spring, looked at us, then turned away. It might have been staring down at the ocean. Then, as we continued, the grove, the unicorn, the trees about us, the stream beside us, took on an unusual clarity, all, as though each were radiating some special illumination, causing it to quiver with the intensity of its color while at the same time wavering, slightly, just at the edges of perception. "This produced, in me, an incipient feeling like the beginning of the emotional accompaniment to a hellride. Then, then and then, with each stride of my mount, something went out of the world about us. An adjustment in the relationships of objects suddenly occurred, eroding my sense of depth, destroying perspective, rearranging the dilay of articles within my field of vision, so that everything presented its entire outer surface without simultaneously appearing to occupy an increased area: angles predominated, and relative sizes seemed suddenly ridiculous. Random's horse reared and neighed, massive, apocalyptic, instantly recalling Guernica to my mind. And to my distress, I saw that we ourselves had not been untouched by the phenomenon -- but that Random, struggling with his mount, and Canelon, still managing to control Kiredrake, had, like everything else, been transfigured by this Cubist dream of space. But Star was a veteran of many a hellride; Firedrake, also, had been through a lot. We clung to them and felt the movements that we could not accurately guage. And Random succeeded, at last, in imposing his will upon his mount, though the prospect continued to alter as we advanced. Light values shifted next. The sky grew black, not as night, hut like a flat, non-reflecting surface. So did certain vacant areas between objects. Tlie only light left in the world seemed to originate from things themselves, and all of it was gradually bleached. Various intensities of white emerged from the planes of existence, and brightest of all, immense, awful, the unicorn suddenly reared, pawing percent of creation with what became a slow motion gesture I feared would annihilate us if we advanced another pace. Then there was only the light. Then absolute stillness. Then the light was gone and there was nothing. Not even blackness. A gap in existence, which might have lasted an instant or an eternity... Then the blackness returned, and the light. Only they were reversed. Light filled the interstices, outlining voids that must be objects. This first sound that I heard was the rushing of water, and I knew somehow that we were halted beside the spring. The first thing that I felt was Star's quivering. Then I smelled the sea. Then the Pattern came into view, or a distorted negative of it... I leaned forward and more light leaked around the edges of things. I leaned back; it went away. Forward again, this time farther than before... The light spread, introduced various ades of gray into the scheme of things. With my knees then, gently, I suggested that Star advance. With each pace, something returned to the world. Surfaces, textures, color... Behind me, I heard the others begin to follow. Below me, the Pattern surrendered nothing of its mystery, but it acquired a context which, by degress, found its place within the larger reshaping of the world about us. Continuing downhill, a sense of depth reemerged. The sea, now plainly visible ofiF to the right, underwent a presumably purely optical separation from the sky, with which it seemed momentarily to have been joined in some sort of Urmeer of the waters above and the waters helaw. Unsettling upon reflection, but unnoted wnile in effect. We were heading down a steep, rocky incline, which seemed to have taken its beginning at the rear of the grove to which the unicorn had led us. Perhaps a hundred meters below us was a perfectly level area which appeared to be solid, unfractured rock -- roughly oval in shape, a couple hundred meters across its major axis. The slope down which we rode swung off to the left and returned, describing a vast arc, a parenthesis, halfcupping the smooth shelf. Beyond its rightward jutting there was nothing -- that is to say, the land feel away in steep descent toward the sea. And, continuing, all three dimensions reasserted themselves once more, in proper fashion. The sun was that great orb of molten gold we had seen earlier. The sky was a deeper blue than that of Amber, and there were no clouds in it. The sea was a matching blue, unspecked by sail or island. I saw no birds, and I heard no sounds other than our own. An enormous silence lay upon this place, this day. In the bowl of my suddenly clear vi.sion, the Pattern at last achieved its disposition upon the surface below. I thought, at first, that it was inscribed in the rock, but as we drew nearer I saw that it was contained within it -- gold-pink swirls, like veining in an exotic marble, naturalseeming despite the obvious purpose to the design. I drew rein and the others came up beside me. Random to my right, Ganelon to my left. We regarded it in silence for a long while. A dark, rough-edged smudge had obliterated an area of the section immediately beneath us, running from its outer rim to the center. "You know," Random finally said, "it is as if someone had shaved the top off Kolvir, cutting at about the level of the dungeons. " "Yes," I said. "Then -- looking for congruence -- that would be about where our own Pattern lies." "Yes," I said again. "...And that blotted area is to the south, from whence comes the black road." I nodded slowly, as the understanding arrived and forged itself into a certainty. "What does it mean?" he asked. "It seems to correspond to the true state of affairs, but beyond that I do not understand its significance. Why have we been brought here and shown this thing?" "It does not correspiond to the true state of affairs," I said. "It is the true state of affairs." Ganelon turned toward us. "On that shadow earth we visited -- where you had spent so many years -- I heard a poem about two roads that diverged in a wood," he said. "It ends, T took the one less traveled by, and that has made all the difference.' When I heard it, I thought of something you had once said -- 'All roads lead to Amber' -- and I wondered then, as I do now, at the difference the choice may make, despite the end's apparent inevitability to those of your blood." "You know?" I said. "You understand?" "I think so." He nodded, then pointed. "That is the real Amber down there, isn't it?" "Yes," I said. "Yes, it is." The room looked quite comfortable , when they brought McGinny in and left him alone. He had seen pictures, and knew what it was. But in his guts he could not believe that it was a cell.' It didn't look like a cell. It didn't taste like a cell, or feel like one, but most of all it didn't look like one. McGinny had been in jail once before, in this same county, and the cell then had borne all the classic hallmarks: bars, mildewed concrete walls, barred windows, an absurdly large look, and miserably inadequate sanitary provisions consisting of a seatless toilet which stubbornly refused to flush and a badlycracked sink which exuded brown, rusty water. But then, that had been so long ago that the charge for which McGinny had done time was possession of marijuana. That statue, while it still existed, had not been enforced in over ten years. And in the meantime, prisons had changed. They had had to, of course. The Attica Uprising and the Tombs Rebellion, the Joliet Massacre and the Battle of New Alcatraz had been unmistakable signs that the traditional approach to penology was obsolete. A criminal population approaching thirty percent of the total simply could not be herded together and kept safely subjugated without the very sort of brutalization which an informed public would no longer tolerate. But what if they were not herded together? So it was that the room which met McGinny's eyes now was in appearance a pleasant, modestly appointed studio apartment -- with a few anomalies. The convict seated himself in a remarkably comfortable, high-backed psuedoleather armchair, padded with God alone knew what, and surveyed the unit which would be his universe until the time-lock on the room's only door ran out, ten years from now. Lookit all the cubic, he told himself wonderingly. Maybe this wouldn't be too bad after all. The time-lock itself, not unnaturally, was the first thing that held his eye. It was set just below the apparently open window which was cut into the door of his cell. All that faced on his side of the door was an inverted triangular plate with rounded corners, small horizontal grooved slots in each corner. The overall effect was damnably like a skull. "Pleased to meet ya," McGinny told it, returning its sour grin. The window above the plate measured about three by three, and appeared empty of glass. So did the window on the opposite wall behind McGinny, but both were in fact enclosed with a synthetic material (trade-named "Nothing") which was so transparent as to appear invisible. It could not break, crack or get dirty. The second window looked out on a small courtyard, pleasantly landscaped with ferns and lush grasses, bordered by three fifteenstory wings just like the one which held McGinny's cell. The seven hundred and fifty windows of each were opaque, and McGinny knew that his too seemed opaque from the outside. He sighed. To his left was a bed, consisting of a mattress on top of a sealed box-spring which was clamped to the floor. Although the room's climate-control system made bedclothes superfluous, the penologists had been thoughtful enough to realize that a man (or woman) felt better with something over him as he slept. Hence they proved a sheet -- made of paper. Above the bed were two horizontal slits, about a half-inch thick each. The upper one would dispense either paper sheets or paper clothes. It was activated by placing a used sheet or garment in the lower slot, which led to an incinerator somewhere in the bowels of the prison. Two pillows lay on the bed, each a featureless sponge. head of the bed and the corner of the room was a closet without a door. It had no transversing pole from which to suspend hangers, nor did it have hangers. Instead, suits of paper clothing -- there were four of them -- hung from small extrusions of plasteel high on the rear wall of the closet. In the opposite corner, behind McGinny and to the right, was a spacious desk with voicewriter and rawing pencils. Above the desk was a reader which would display any book requested, page by page, so long as it was stored in the prison's central computer. Much of the fiction available was speculative, the authorities having decided that it would be all right to allow prisoners some form of escape. (McGinny knew that lately, the majority of sciencefiction writers were ex-criminals, some of whose output was quite disturbing. Or perhaps that was not a new development.) To the left of the desk was a quadio console, also computersupplied, its four speakers represented by darker areas at four corners of the ceiling. Available tapes ranged from classical through rock to flash, with sidetrips into gregorian and neojazz. The console was nearly featureless: one spoke one's choice and selected tone and volume with simple slide switches. In appearance, therefore, the console resembled a washing machine with two small horns. Directly adjacent to the quadio was the Automat: an equally large cube, with a serving platform let into its front and small slots on either side which dispensed rubber cutlery. It too was voiceactivated, and was fed through the floor from a master unit which supplied the Automat with raw materials. Save for the absence of a slot into wKich to deposit one's quarters, it was identical to the Automats to be found on the average street corner -- from McGinny's angle of vision at least. From the other end of the room one could have seen the unmistakable, time-honored shape of a toilet bowl, let into the Automat's left side. It drained to the prison's basement, where paper and waste were filtered out and the remainder routed to the master food unit. dollars annually. McGinny snorted, ceased his inventory of the room and rose from his chair. He went to the small sink on the right of the cell door and regarded himself in its "mirror," a glassless reflective surface. As McGinny was one of many who had elected to inhibit his beard, there was no shaving unit next to the mirror; his hair would simply have to grow for the next ten years, or until he became sick enough to warrant the cutting open of the time-lock to permit a doctor to attend him. The doctor played a lot of golf Familiar, coarse features stared back at McGinny, restoring his confidence. His head was large, with a cap of wiry brown curls resting on elongated ears. His eyes were set close against a blunt nose, and his overfull lower lip gave him a pouting, petulant expression. As he saw again the room whose reflection surrounded his own, the pout became almost a sneer. These were the most spacious and luxurious quarters he had ever inhabited -- few in the overcrowded world of # had it so good. Ten years? he thought cheerfully. I'll do it standing on my head. Elbow room, privacy, food cooked for me... He frowned. Sure will miss beer, though. And the ferns. His contentment beginning to fade, he returned to the armchair and dropped heavily into it. He found his gaze fixed on the window set in the cell door. It was strange -- the window on the opposite wall looked out on open space, this one onto a plasteel corridor. And yet the exterior window gave a view of a false freedom, sculpted to make McGinny and other thousands feel better. In the corridor, men walked. Somehow, freedom was that way. He shifted, scratched his crotch and considered the quadio. It seemed to him that his first choice in this cell was a significant event, demanding contemplation. He imagined himself ten years hence, narrating his prison saga to an enraptured fern with eyes like saucers, saying, "And do you know what the first thing I played in that taken place was?" This'd better be good; he'd hate to have to lie to her. After a time he addressed the quadio. The room filled with the sound of a frenzied ## piano solo from Leon Russell's legendary last album, Live At Luna City. Bass and moog came in together as the Master of Space and Time hurled his anthem: "I'm just tryin to stay 'live-and keep mah sideburns too." Legs trembling, vaguely enjoying the play of cool air across his sweat-sheened, slender body, Solomon Orechal lay in the utter relaxation called afterglow and surveyed his bedroom. In so doing, he also surveyed his dining room, his living room, his kitchen and his car -- all at the same time. He sighed, for perhaps the dozenth time that day; just as, in fact, he had sighed with an almost rhythmic regularity on every day since he had first moved into his own Mome, from the comparative spaciousness of his parents' fishand-see apartment. As the popular name indicated, a good efficiency was hard to find these days, but the Orechal ancestral apt (the building dated all the way back to #) had been in family possession since before the Housing Riots -- as the axe-scar and single bullet-hole in the door attested. Solomon had told himself often in the last two years that he had been a fool to strike out on his own. But the lure of adventure and the challenge of living wherever he could find a parking space had been enough to pry him from the four-and-a-half-room home of his youth. Besides, it was awkward, bringing your girlfriends into the bathroom to be alone. Apropos of which; It's very strange, thought Solomon. I know just what she's going to say now... "Sol, why can't we do the Truth Dope?"...and yet there's nothing deja vu about it. Beside him on the narrow bed, Barbara raised on one elbow, half-leaned across him. Sleepily, earnestly, she brushed the hair out of his eyes and repeated, "Why won't you do Truth with me, lover?"...even down to the soft but oh so insistent tone of voice, the way she lets her left breast brush me; and it's just nothing at all like deja vu... She was still talking, and there was that in her voice which acts directly on the glands, but he was miles ahead of her, his attention two levels removed, contemplating the frustration of Moebius's Band with what seemed a poignant bitterness. Vaguely, he monitored the persuasions and importunities, dropping a grunt here and there and looking impassive, until he heard the line he had been patiently waiting for...how," she was saying, timidly and inevitably, "can I help but think you're afraid of the Truth?" His timing was magnificent. "Afraid of the truth? " he asked quietly, paused. "What we just did...wasn't that the truth?" He brushed his fingertips along the underside of her belly, and she shivered. "Are you suggesting that that wasn't real? That we werejustucktng? Because it sure seemd to me that we were making love. Maybe I was wrong." He had her now, he knew it from the look on her face, but somehow he couldn't summon up the old elation, the sense of triumph. Mechanically, he moved in for the coup-de-grace: now that you've stirred up the emotions, throw in a little pseudologic and you're home free. "You know why I don't do Truth Dope, man. I've told you a dozen times. I'm not afraid of the truth, Tm afraid of the dope." She made one last try. "But Sol..." "Now don't start. Barb. We've been through this, kark it. There's a mountain of evidence for each side, just like there always is when a new drug comes out. The law says it plays hob with your motivations, and the heads say it clears your vision. The law says it rots your body, and the heads say it's a lie. You know what happened with pot. " (It hadn't been until # that it was proven that marijuana could cause tuberculosis. No real problem, as they had TB licked by that time -- one shot at # and you couldn't get it if you tried -- but it was too late for an awful lot of smokers who had thought that all the evidence was in by #.) "I lost my mother to TB, and I plan for the rest of my life to take the conservative opinion wherever possible. No thanks. Barb. I'll take my Truth the sloppy, human way, through inference and deduction. Maybe I'll be wrong a lot more often...but maybe Tll have a lot more often to be wrong in. "Besides, I don't need any proof that you love me -- even though you're trying to get me to do something I don't think is safe, to reassure you. Things like just happened here a couple of minutes ago are all the 'proof I need." There was, of course, nothing she could say to that, and she even apologized, but somehow even as he mounted her to prove again the depth of his love by the strength of his hips he knew that the subject wa not closed, and that someday she would back him into a corner he couldn't talk his way out of, and on that day they would share the drug that made dissembly impossible, and she would leave him, just like all the others. He moaned, but she misunderstood and held him tighter. Mcginny tried for the fifth time to cut the leathery soyburger with his rubber fork. This time the disposable plate danced on the serving platform and he nearly lost the meal entirely. He swore a hideous oath and flung the fork angrily from him, but with the blind malignance that inanimate objects display when a man is in a towering rage, it bounced from the plasteel wall and dropped with an absurdly loud, high splash into the toilet. He rose quickly, cursing with a steady, monotonous rhythm. Taken stuff tastes enough like rubber already, he thought savagely, plunging his thick hand into the bowl. He was just too late to save the fork; the cell's designers had reasoned that a flusing mechanism could fail -- a serious calamity in a time-locked room -- and so that bowl simply emptied itself constantly, at a gentle speed which McGinny had not quite beaten. Swearing louder now, he straightened and walked to the sink to wash his hands. He could not for the life of him understand why he felt that the water there would be any cleaner than that which laved the bowl, and it irritated him immensely. Of course he burned his hands. But by that time the anger had reached the point from which one either tremblingly descends, or begins throwing things. He had few things to throw, and none he could spare. He counted to ten, then chanted Om Mani Padme Hum, and gradually the black rage subsided, at least to the point where he could see through the red haze. Make the karkin silverware rubber so we can't snuff ourselves, he thought, and look how much good it does. I'm really filled with the joy of livin' now. Finally he walked back to the automat, sat down in the desk chair which stood before it, and picked the soyburger from the plate on the serving platform. It was cold. "Sunnabitchin' machine s'posta keep the taken stuff hot, just my fuckin' luck to get the one don't There was nothing for it; the soyburger was all he would get until tomorrow morning. Growling, he raised it to his mouth and ripped off a piece with his teeth. "Hi there." He whirled, his hand absurdly cocking the soyburger like a weapon. There in the window of the cell door, above the skull-like time-lock, was a face. A person! McGinny ran to the door, flinging the soyburger into a comer. "Hello!" he shouted, and then pulled to a halt before the door, suddenly embarassed. They looked at each other for a while, McGinny seeing a yong kid, maybe twenty, with long blonde hair and a Fu Manchu mustache, looks like one o' them Trippies, oh Jesus I hope he likes to talk. "What are you in for?" "Embezzlement," McGinny tions that he could not form coherently enough to ask buzzing in his brain. "Oh," said the youth, adjusting a uniform cap on his shaggy head. He seemed somehow just slightly disappointed. "I guess that must be pretty interesting stuff, embezzlement. I get to talk to all kinds of interesting people on this job. Once...once I talked to a rapist." He almost seemed to be licking his lips, but McGinny was beyond noticing. He managed to stammer, "Hey, look, buddy... what...I mean, who are you? What are you doing here? How often do you come around? What...hey, how come I can even hear you in here?" The kid chuckled. "They've got a two-way sound system on the door, man. Didn't you know? Listen, don't freak. I'm, like, the guard. You didn't think they'd leave you alone with nobody to check on you, did you? Suppose you conked?" "But," McGinny said, "...I mean, do you come around alot? Can you stay a while and talk?" "Oh sure, " the kid assured him. "That's why I took this job, man. I'm into people, where they're at, like. All I have to do is walk around and talk to interesting people, and I only gotta cover fifteen guys a day. See, if you want to know the truth, the job's welfare." McGinny understood. The work-and-wage ystem as a means of distributing wealth was on its last legs -- there simply wasn't enough work to go around, and the population continued to climb. As a last-ditch stopgap, the government had taken to making up idiot work so that there would be sufficient jobs available to keep the traditional economic system staggering on, but the farce was becoming more obvious every year. What more obvious example than this young Trippie, "guarding" men in sealed plasteel cells to earn his living. But at this particular moment McGinny was overwhelmingly grateful for the continued sham. It was accidentally providing him with the means of maintaining his sanity. "Listen, " he said urgently, "listen, kid, if you'll come around and talk t me a lot. I'll..." He paused, baffled. He had nothing to offer. "I'll be grateful," he finished lamely, desperate with fear that he would be rejected. "Sure, man," the kid grinned. "I like to talk. ' Mostly I like to listen. I'm interested in the criminal mind and all. I'll bet you've got some interesting stories to tell." "Yeah, you bet, kid. I got the most goddamned . interesting stories you ever heard in your life!" He paused again, embarrassed by his fervor. "Hey, listen, man," the kid said softly. "I know how it is. Nobody likes to be lonely." And he smiled. The mome ahead completed its business and gunned away noisily, and Sol pulled his own vehicle smoothly up alongside the Chase World Bank. Rolling down the forward driver's-side window, he addressed it. "Solomon Orechal, license NY-#-#-#T." The Bank, which bore a remarkable resemblance to a vacuum cleaner making love to a garbage can, asked San Francisco a question, received a reply, and hesitation,' "Sir?" "Request additions and alterations allotment, three thousand dollars and zero cents; travel allotment, five hundred dollars and zero cents." "Purpose? " "A and A: Fortrex cooling unit. Travel; to Lesser Yuma. " "Justification?" "Profession: entertainer." "Type and Credit Number, please, " the Bank said a bit more respectfully. Its voice was like a contralto kazoo. "Folksinger. Number own agent." This time the machine actually paused. Barbara squirmed on the seat next to Solomon, twisting her hair nervously. "Aren't you going to get it, lover?" "Relax," he said easily. "The Bank's got to consult a human for this. Judgement decision required. It's bound to take a minute or SO; they've got to decide if I'm worth shipping across the country." "Oh, Sol..." "Now don't worry. Barb, I told you. If the Bank says no. I'll use my own credit and we'll go just the same. Now relax, will you?" The squat machine spoke up. "So ordered, " it said emotionlessly, "and good luck to you, sir. Have a pleasant time in Lesser Yuma. " "You got it," she said excitedly as Solomon engaged gears and roared away from the Bank, "oh, baby, you got it! When can we go?" "Get centered, mama," he answered as he slid the huge mobile home smoothly into the freeway traffic. "There's a lot of things we have to do first. We've got to get the cooling unit installed, gotta cop a big block of food, got to get the engine overhauled and tuned. Gotta say goodbye to our parents. It'll be a couple of days, easy. Less if we bust ass." Behind "his practical words Solomon was immensely pleased with himself Barbara had been difficult lately, carefully avoiding any mention of Truth Dope but finding more and more reasons to sulk. But he'd managed to find something to distract her. She'd never been out of New York State in her life, and travel held a fascination for her, as for so many. A similar feeling had been responsible for Solomon's decision to buy a Mome in the first place, and so he was somewhat excited about the trip himself And too, his ego writhed with gratification that is performing record was in fact impressive enough to make the Bank invest in his relocation to an area where performers were scarce. Consciously he had never doubted the outcome, and he would never admit his subconscious doubts, but it felt good to know. You had to be good to be a performer; it was one of the most sought-after jobs in the country. It wasn't only the tremendous prestige, nor even the almost orgasmic egoboo that applause brought. It was simply that the first time you saw drab, apathetic faces come alive during your set, the first time' you made some of those thousands of crowded, useless people a little more content with their lot, somehow you never again felt that gut-ache of uselessness quite so sharply yourself "Sol," Barbara said softly, breaking into hi reverie, "do we have to start...right away?" Her soft fingers traced a question mark on his thigh. "Mama," he mock-growled, "I'll never be that busy!" And no one was more surprised than he when, having found a place to park the Mome, he failed to achieve an erection. iiTM be an embezzler, Mr. McGinny?" "I embezzled." "No, I mean why?" "Because I wanted some money. " The kid was impervious to sarcasm. "What did you want the money for? " He adjusted the guard's cap that looked so incongruous atop his shaggy mane, his hand stroking his mustache on the way down in a mannerism which McGinny suspected he could learn to hate sometime in the next ten years. "I mean, it isn't like way back in the seventies when people were hungry. " "Listen, what is, a quiz show or something? I mean, what's it to you?" "Oh, I'm just curious, is all. I mean, there's nothing much else to do on this job but talk with you fellows. Anyway, crime interests me, you know? Like the things that made you end up...in here." "Well it's none of your taken business, how do you like that?" McGinny snapped. The kid made as if to turn away, and suddenly McGinny almost panicked. The kid was a pain in the joints, but he was better than nothing, better than the tangled, tormenting company of McGinny's own thoughts, of his self-recrimination and his frustrated rage. "No, wait, kid. Listen, I'm sorry, please wait. You...you don't want to lift off so soon. C'mon, look: a guy gets a little hot under the collar sometimes, you ask him personal questions. I didn't mean any offense. " The kid half-turned back to the door, stroking his mustache again. "Look, it was like this, see? I'm an accountant, I was I mean, and they pulled an audit at the wrong time. No big story -- I just got caught with my hand in the cookie jar. Gould have happened to a dozen other accountants, just happened to be me, that's all." "Why'd you have your hand in the cookie jar?" "I needed the money." There was a pause, and the kid turned to walk away again. McGinny cracked. "It was a fern, dammit. " The kid turned back again, smiling now. A gentle smile. "Yeah?" McGinny gave in. Maybe the kid was right -- it might help to talk about it, straighten his thoughts. In any case it was certainly better than trying to think of something new to play on the quadio. Or something to dictate into the voicewriter, which stubbornly refused to do anything more than repeat his own thoughts back to him. "It was like this: I had to get my hands on a whole lot of money at once to shut this fern up. She had something on me that could have ruined me, had me by the hairs, and she loved every minute of it, the little slot. She had it in for me, but she needed green more than she needed my scalp, and she didn't even care if I got burned gettin' it. 'You're an accountant,' sbe says. 'You can get it.' Sure. Easy. Ten years easy, and she walks away laughing. I had a chance. I'd be in here for murder right now." The kid was all ears now, face almost pressed up against the cell window like a child at a candystore window. "What'd she have on you?" he breathed. McGinny turned bright red. The kid didn't bother to pretend to leave again; he simply waited. After a time the prisoner answered him. "See, she was... she was pregnant vithout a license, and she was far enough along she was going to start showing ariy day, and she said when they hauled her in she was going to name me in the afFadavit. The pregnancy fine alone tould have ruined me, let alone the Lifetime Child Support without even a welfare option. I mean, every man's entitled to welfare, isn't he? You can see what a jam I was in. I just had to have the green -- she said if I gave her enough money to keep her and the kid until she could leave him with a sitter and go to work, she'd tell the Man she didn't know who the father was." "I don't get it," the kid said cheerfully. "What was the sweat? You'd have beat the heat easy.' Kark, they couldn't pin an Elsie's on you -- it's your word against hers. Unless there was a photographic record of the conception..." his voice trailed off with just the faintest suggestion of a leer. McGinny shrugged, made a face. "Well, maybe they couldn't have pinned an L.C.S. on me, if it came to that..." He seemed disinclined to continue. "Then I don't understand why you took such a risk," the kid persisted. "Well, " McGinny said reluctantly, "I...I got a wife and kids." "Oh," the kid said brightly. ' "Have you got a picture of them?" "No I have not got a harkin' picture of them!" "All right, all right, don't jump salty. I can take a hint. Sorry if I bothered you." The kid gave hi.s mustache a final tug, turned and walked out of view down the corridor. Suddenly terrified, not wanting to be alone with his memories, McGinny beat against the door with his fists. "Wait, damn you, wait Hold on a taken minute, I didn't mean to shout at you. Hey listen. I'm sorry, wait, come back, poease come back. Come back you bastard you, don't leave me alone. You flonofabitch. I'll cut your Footsteps echoed faintly down the acoustically-muffled hallway. McGinny looked down at his hands stupidly. They ached terribly, and the heels of them glowed an angry red. He went to the mirror on shaky legs, tried a sickly grin, then whirled and threw himself across the bed, and very suddenly he was crying, the wild, racking sobs of a child. Sol looked around at the hundreds of prairie rats who made up a cross-section of the population of this particular sector of Lesser Juma, brushed the guitar strap out of the way of his wrist, and adjusted the microphone with a feeling of growing desperation. He wasn't reaching them, he just couldn't get it on for this audience, and he felt a frustration which was growing familiar of late. It's the people, he told himself frantically, tuning up to stall for time. There was plenty of parking space left in the deserts, and hence a trouble-free existence for Mome-owners who could afford cooling gear. But the thousands who had flocked to the vast barren expanses had learned quickly that boredom was the price of exurban existence. They looked to entertainers like Solomon to keep them going, but the wary ennui they brought to a concert depressed him so much (he told himself now) that he just couldn't seem to get into his music tonight. In desperation, he seized upon a song that summed up his mood precisely, one of his own. For the first time in his career he didn't care how the audience liked it, whether it was what they wanted to hear. He hurt, and so he sang. This tune next year   will hate won or lost This time next year my lyridfes all will be crossed I'll either he in headlines Or standin in the breadlines It all depends on how the dice are tossed This time next year  will be up or down Far away from here or still hung up in town I'll either be in clover Or barely turnin' over It all depends on how the deal goes down I feel it cornin' onit's O so close now Wonder if it's bad or good Hope it isn't gonna be an overdose now Really wish I knew where I stood This time next year... I'll either win or lose This time I fear Tm on a short, short fuse I'll either be together Enjoin' sunny weather Or suckin' up an awful lot of booze He trailed off, fingers stinging from the harsh, emphatic runs. The catharsis of the bluew left him literally exhausted, but the pain was reduced to an empty, fading ache. The applause nearly frightened him out of his wits. From then on he had them, had them in the palm of his hand. Having made them cry, he could now make them laugh, or clap, or dance, or anything he had a mind to. He had shown them that he shared something with them, and now they could empathize, let themselves be taken with him along whatever musical road he chose to pick. It felt good. It was on the way home, joyfully breaking the speed limit and humming snatches of his closing number, that he heard the news from Barbara. "Sol?" "Yeah, kitten? Here, have a toke. " "Later." She waved the joint away. "Sol, the clinic called while you were onstage. I came out to get my shawl and played back the message." "Oh." There was a pause. "Sol, they said...the results were negative." A longer pause, long enough for humiliation to turn to anger. "Well what the hell is that supposed to mean? Why, they're full of shit. Negative! What is that supposed to signify, it's all in my karkin' mind? Is that it? " She was silent, and his fury boiled over. "Sol, I don't know, baby, I don't know. Maybe they made a mistake." She was crying, soundless tears highlighted by oncoming headlights, and he flung the joint out the window in disgust. "Don't make excuses for me, you taken slot! It's no big deal. So the results were negative, so there's a little something I got to work out in my head is all. You know I've got it. I just have to get it back." He drove on furiously, concentrating on the road until his eyes ached from squinting. They left the Mome colony behind, took a seemingly-abandoned side-road up into the hills. The roai! swerved treacherously beside sheer precipices at some points, but Sol had his control back now, and his hands on the steering wheel were unnaturally steady. The ponderous Mome was like a live thing under his hands, and he drove it with a grim determination. Eventually they passed through a great shadow-filled crevice between two walls of granite, and came out upon a ridge overlooking a great valley, invisible in the darkness. There were only seven or eight Momes parked here, clustered around the natural mountain spring which surfaced in this unlikely spot. It was sufficiently long that there was at least an acre for each of them. Solomon had been lucky to find this place, the few who had tended to keep their mouths shut. We are all very happy here, he thought savagely, wheeling the huge Mome to its parking space. He parked, shut down the engine, extruded the watersucker and threw power to the house generator. Pushing the button that dropped the seat-back flat, he got up and walked to the back of the Mome, flinging himself down on the bed without a word. Barbara got up and walked slowly back to the bed, sat down on the carpeted floor beside it. "Sol, what do we do now?" "What the kark can I do?" he said, voice muffled by the pillow. "Well, as far as I can see, there's only two things left. Analysis, or... " "Or the Truth Dope," he snarled, lifting his head to throw her a venomous glance. "Get my head candled or my chromosomes scrambled, that's the choice, huh?" '"Well, all I know is I'm pretty karkin' sick and tired of masturbating, " she shot back, and then gasped. He winced. "I'm sorry, baby," she said pitifully. "You know I didn't mean that. " "Well, it's true, and there's nothing I can do about it, " he barked. "I'll be go to hell before I'll let some professional voyeur probe into my sex-life. Analysis! No thanks, mama. If there's anything wrong with me, I'll fix it myself. I'm not about to have some fumble-fingered idiot "adjusting' my personlity for me." "Then do some truth, lover," she pleaded. "Just once, do Truth with me. Once we know what it is, we've got it licked. It'll never bother us again." He tried to stall for time. "Ah, we'd never find a connection for Truth out here in the sticks. Forget it, mama. It'll pass. " She bit her lip. "Sol...I've got some here. I brought it with us from New York." He stared at her, mouth dry, and knew that it was all over. "Sol, please baby, take it with tne. Honey, I don't want to live with a man who's...who's impotent." It was the first time either of them had said the word, but he didn't explode as she had half expected him to. He only buried his head in the pillow for a long, long time, tasting defeat, accepting what was to come. At last he raised himself up on his elbows and regarded her levelly. "Okay, Barbara," he said quietly. "We'll do Truth." Shakin! Taken! All forsaken! I think I got to flash now, mama. Believe I got to flash! Mcginny slumped in his chair, growling along with the fiizzbass. The quadio's separation was improperly adjusted, forcing him to hold his head at an uncomfortable angle. By now this had produced a permanent crick in his neck, which had a serious eflFect on his peace of mind, not to mention his taste. The snarling flash tune he had opted for was symptomatic of a growing unease (as, in startlingly close analogy, it was with flash freaks outside the prison). The ex-accountant was seething with frustrated rage, and would not understand why. The moog took a solo on the left front speaker, began pouring on the watts. With a treble shriek, the speaker went dead. McGinny howled with rage, sprang from the chair and stood under the sf)eaker, cursing fulminously. He leaped upward and smashed his fist at the darkened area behind which the dead speaker crouched, accomplishing nothing whatever. "Ten years," he gibbered, "Ten years!" He began slamming his fists against the near wall, flaying the limits of his universe with a black hatred. His eye was caught by the skull face of the time-lock, grinning reminder of the unpaid balance of his sentence, and he struck at it savagely, fracturing two knuckles on its hard surface. His bellow of pain chopped olf in the middle as he saw his jailer watching him from a foot away. The kid's face held a clinical interest; his cornflower-blue eyes gazed with infuriating calmness into McGinny's. "Oft," the prisoner snarled over his shoulder at the paraplegic quadio, which went completely silent at once. "What the hell are you staring at?" he demanded of the young guard. "Why'd you hurt your hand?" the kid asked. McGinny checked an angry retort. This kid was just too dumb to know any better, he decided. "Ah, the karkin' quadio blew a speaker," he grumbled. "Looks okay from here," the kid said. "Well, it doesn't sound okay from here," McGinny snapped. "Left front channel's gone." "Gee, that's a beat," the kid acknowledged. "They wouldn't crack the lock for something..." "I know they wouldn't crack the lock for something like that," McGinny barked. "What the hell you rub it in for?" His hand began to throb, the numbness wearing olf now. "I didn't mean to rub it in, Mr. McGinny. I just thought you mighta thought..." "Well-I-didn't-so-just-shut-upabout-it-all-right?" the prisoner said through grated teeth. Kark, this kid was dumb! "Sure. Hey listen, wow, I meant to ask you. You never told me about how come you let that fern talk you into taking the green." The jailer tugged at his mustache and regarded McGinny expectantly. McGinny turned, took a few steps from the window. Then he frowned and turned back resignedly. "It's like I told you: she was going to stick it to me." "Yeah, but she couldn't prove a thing. Or could she?" "She didn't have to prove it. I told you I got a wife and kids, didn't I? What do you think my wife'd do. I'm down in Paternity Court? What do you think my boss'd do? Bigshot Z.P.G. supporter, he'd toss me on the street in a minute. It ain't like if I sold illegal dope or run over somebody stoned. You can't get fired for criminal record any more. But an unlicensed pregnancy? A third kid? Don't make me laugh. She didn't have to prove a thing to Bnish me off." "Yeah, I guess I see..." said the kid. "But one thing I don't understand..." "You don't understand nothing. You never been married. I'd have done anything to keep Alice from leaving me. Anything." His voice broke. "I...I loved her." "That's what I don't understand," the kid said eagerly. "I mean, if you loved her so much, how come you topped this other fern? I mean, sure, everybody likes variety once in a while, but you must have a House in your neighborhood, you must have had the money." "Hey listen, I never paid for it in my life, " McGinny said proudly. "I mean, half the thrill of love is in the conquest. " He had read that somewhere. "So then, since your wife was already 'conquered' she didn't turn you on?" "Of course she turned me on. I told you I loved her, didn't I? But there was this fern I met at the Automat, worked in the same building, and she looked like she never had it, you know? So I called her up that night, invited her out for a drive." "Top her that night?" the kid exclaimed. "Well, sure," McGinny said modestly. "You know, I kind of always had good luck with bargains." "Plural? You mean there were others?" "Not too karkin' many others. I told you I loved my wife," McGinny said suspiciously. "But you said... " "I know what I karkin' said," McGinny barked. "Okay, take it easy. I was just asking. "Cause I thought you meant..." "Well, keep your thoughts to yourself Jesus, you ask a lot of dopey questions. What's the matter, you got nothing better..." His voice trailed off as he caught himself. "I mean, what makes you so taken curious?" "Oh, I just wonder a lot. You know, how come you're in there and I'm out here and all -- I've always been kind of philosophical, you know? Into people, like I said. I mean, we all start out the same, and some of us do things others don't. I guess I'm just curious about what makes people tick. How come she got pregnant?" "Huh?" "I mean, don't you use anything?" "Well, sure, but I mean, I didn't know. Hell, first date and all, I...I just figured she'd be using something. Nice piece like that..." "But you said she looked like a virgin." "Well, that's it, see? How was I supposed to know she'd spread right off like that?" "But you just said you always had good luck with..." ""Get oflF my case, will you? I'm telling you, this fern was a slot. She...she told me it was all right, see, because she wanted to get me by the pills, pump me for green, get it? " "'Look, I don't know, you were there and I wasn't, but frankly that sounds like a load of used food to me," the kid said evenly. "You told me all she asked for was support until she could work again, didn't you? And just for rap and lose her own Welfare. Doe.sn't sound like a slot to me." "Get out of here, you fuzz-faced stuffer! Who the hell asked for your opinion, anyway? Go on, get taken before I..." "Before you what, bro?" the kid asked softly. "You can't get out of there, can you? You can't even snuff yourself to embarass me. I'm not a captive audience, but you're sure a captive performer. I don't understand what you did, and you're going to explain it to me. Sooner or later." "I'll see you in hell first," McGinny shouted, almost gibbering from helpless rage. "Sooner or later," he repeated, tugging at his mustache. McGinny's eyes widened, and hfe placed a hand on either side of the window. "You're enjoying this, aren't you? You little nark, you're really enjoying this!" "Does that matter?" the kid asked softly. "Does it really make any difference whether I enjoy it or not? All I'm doing is asking you questions. The answers you already know yourself, right? Or you couldn't answer the questions. I'm not putting any words in your mouth -- just asking questions so I can understand why you did what you did. All I want, " he said simply, "is the truth." "You want it, you clinical little bastard, but maybe  don't," McGinny snarled. "Oh, well..." said the kid, shrugging. "There I can't help you, Mr. McGinny. I mean, even if I don't ask you another thing, you've got ten years to go, and there's noplace to hide in there. How long you think you can duck the truth?" "Forever, you lousy bastard," McGinny roared. "Get out of my life, go on, get the hell out of here." He turned away in dismissal, began pacing the room angrily.  don't have to take this kind of sewage! I'll write to the Warden, to my Congressman, to he stopped suddenly, struck by the obvious. Prisoners lost all their civil rights -- including access to the postal computer network. His voicewriter lacked the familiar "Transmit" key. There was no way for him to get a letter to anyone, unless the kid agreed to take it down for him and deliver it. Somebody else has got to come by, sooner or later, he thought frantically. A maintenance man, somebody! No one had so far. He was trapped, pure and simple, trapped with this shaggy punk kid with his words that twisted the truth into lies and made you feel like you'd done something wrong, like you deserved all this instead of merely being caught up in a web of circumstances that could have happened to anybody. The little staffer'll he back, to pick at me and twist everything all up. Enjoys it, like he was pulling the wings off flies, like... He spun around angrily, and the kid was still there, his face frarned in the window over the skull-like time-lock. "Spying on me, you..." McGinny groped for words. "No," the kid murmured. "Just...just observing you." McGinny howled. The drug which Solomon Orechal's age knew as Truth Dope had been known to man for hundreds of years before a single word was ever written about it. Known, that is, to some men. The first words written about Truth Dope appeared in the middle Twentieth Century. Author legend of unknown origin concerning a forgotten tribe in the trackless wilds of South America who used a drug he called "yage," which induced temporary mental telepathy between its users. The brief mention was too preposterous to be taken very seriously, of course, but there were many in those times who took preposterous things seriously. Rumors traveled the junkie grapevine, apocrypha rode the dealers' trail, and the A-heads spoke in whispers of yage. In vain. Yage existed, and its ridiculous Lost Tribe as well. But they were not exactly lost. They were hidden. For the telepathy that its users experienced under the influence of yage was more than the ability to send and receive messages without material aid. It was rather a total dissolution of all the walls surrounding human consciousness, a complete opening of minds one to the other, providing the first and only escape from the solitary confinement of the human skull. It was a melding of personalities, a stripping away of all cover. Two pc(q)le who took yage simply had no secrets from one another. At all. Secret thoughts, inner motivations, hopes, shames, dreams, pretenses, likes and dislikes and the true inner feelings of that part of the heart whose name is unpronounceable, all were laid bare to a partner in the yage experience. That the drug should have remained so perfect a secret for so many hundreds of years was not in the least surprising. Realizing what they possessed, and its potential for good and evil, its discoverers -- the Kundalu -- adopted a policy of isolationism utterly simple in execution; anyone they did not recognize was apprehended, and yage stuffed down his throat. Then they either killed him or married him. This delightftilly uncomplicated system lasted until #. Inevitably, the Kundalu were discovered, by a real estate, developer looking for a place to put # condominiums. Over twelve hundred years of self-knowledge on a level unknown to mankind at large had made the Kundalu wise and canny indeed -- # of the condominiums had been built and fifty-three sold before the clearing crews stumbled across the Kundalu village. The strange and humble indians would not leave the land where holy yage grew, nor permit its razing. They resisted the developer's half-hearted attempt to learn their vestigial spoken language, lest the secret of its growth be somehow wrested from them. He, in turn, was impatient -- and out there in the bush, no sanctions could be applied to him -- he was, after all, building dwelling units. He slaughtered the simple Kundalu to the last man. It chanced that four of the crew assigned to demolish the primitively beautiful village of the Kundalu were welfare clients -- counterculture types who recognized the ceremonial bowls of dried leaves they found for what they were: a communal drug. The foreman found them inside a structure like a decapitated dome, open to the skies but closed to the gaze of passers-by, and he understood enough of the joyous babbling he overhead to shoot all four of them dead. In six months he and the developer had a small but established corporate identity in the underworld of big-time drug traffic. In a year, the developer had him killed. Within four years, the developer was outselling the quasilegal giant. Speed Inc. and was giving even the mammoth, completely legal International Marijuana Harvesters a pain in the balance sheet, despite the fact that Truth (as yage was brandnamed) was still on the Illegal List. The usual controversy flared in the news media, freighted with a larger than usual bulk of ignorance, for very little indeed was known about Truth Dope. In time the substance might completely overturn many time-honored concepts of personal privacy, many institutions of law and justice, many truisms of human psychology -- but at present absolutely all that was known about it was that it was curiously resistant to chemical analysis, and that no more than three people could safely share the drug. The stressed of mingling identities with a larger number were severely unhinging; the ego tended to get lost, and the secret of finding it again had died with the Kundalu. Before that had been proven to the counterculture's cynical satisfaction, many communes ended in gibbering insanity. Nor did many triads flourish. By its nature Truth became a couples' drug. Thus: Solomon and Barbara sat naked in the rear of the Mome, facing each other in lotus. The windows were opagued, the roof transparent; the mobile home was open to the skies but closed to the gaze of passer-by. "Should we smoke?" Sol considered this at length, shrugged. "I don't see why not. The parts to be opened go deeper than pot can reach. Maybe it'll relax us. This is going to be a little scary." Barbara caught his nervousness, mulled it over carefully. "Sol...you're really jumpy about this, aren't you?" A flash of insight: "You've done Truth before, haven't you?" "Why ask? You'll know for yourself in a little while." "Sol...Sol, maybe you're right. We don't have to rush into this. I don't..." "You don't want to know?" Sol burst out. "After all the pleading and convincing you're scared of the Truth? Oh, no! Have a few tokes and then we'll get to it. I'm not going to call this off now, and then wait to see how long it is before you want to know again, before you start hinting and then urging and then demanding. No way, mama. We re doing Truth today." Barbara lowered her eyes, and busied herself searching for the Grassmasters. She found a crumpled pack on the right-hand service shelf qver the bed and passed them to him. Current social etiquette required the woman to wave the joint alight, but Solomon had chosen to smoke GMs specifically because they did not have ignotips, and had to be lit by hand. He enjoyed the archaic ritual of striking fire with his hands and placing it where it was needed, and spent a not insignificant portion of his income on thfe hard-to-find matches. Now more than ever, she sensed, he would want that feeling of control. He accepted the marijuana impassively, producing a box of wooden matches from the pocket of the tunic which lay beside him on the bed. By his other side lay the ancient, hand-made Gibson J-# which was his comfort and sometimes his voice, and Solomon struck a match along the silkand-steel A string with a quick snap of his wrist. Echoes ot whispering giants overflowed the sounding-box, and Solomon sucked flame through the filtertip joint with a sharp urgency. He passed the joint to Barbara, cupping it protectively in his hand. Reaching to take it, she was struck for the first time by how much in him was conservative, if not reactionary. His independent thinking had struck her until now only as an evidence of the creativity she admired and loved in him; all at once she realized how much of him yearned for an earlier age. He cupped the joint as if wary of detection -- yet pot had been legalized long before his instincts were trained. He played an acoustic guitar in an electronic age -- certainly it sounded mellower than contemporayr instruments, but mostly it was older. In a dozen innocent mannerisms she detected for the first time an undercurrent of yearning for the uncomplicated past, when men still controlled their destiny. If I keep pulling insights like this, she thought, gulping smoke, I wont need Truth. And it was true. Expecting imminent truth, her mind was revving up, extending the sensitivity threshold of its own built-in truth detectors, trying to approach both drug and experience as honestly and openly as possible. She passed the joint back to Solomon, who took it impassively, emptying his lungs for a second hit. He would not meet her eyes. She watched his bare chest fill as he drew on the smouldering cigarette, and became unaccountably aware of the weight of her own breasts. She looked down at them, and it was only when she observed that her nipples were swollen that she remembered that before the night was out, Solomon's impotence should be over at last. In a vivid flash of memory she saw again the look of his eyes when orgasm took him, and she shivered. "Barb." She looked up. He was holding out the joint, breath held tightly. Brushing hair from her eyes with # vague hand, she took the joint, which was burned down close to the filter. She inhaled sharply. Very suddenly, the air began to sparkle, and a gentle buzzing filled her head. "Whoops, I'm stoned," she said and giggled, taking another puff. "Say, you must have been smoking some of that there merry-wanna," Solomon said gravely. "Well of course, ye damn fool," she crowed, spraying smoke. "How else would I get stoned?" They roared with laughter. Sol retrieved the joint from her relaxing fingers and stubbed it out in an ashtray. Still giggling, he slid open a sliding panel in the wall, removed an Oriental figurine; a carven dragon with sparkling eyes. He touched it under one wing, and its mouth opened wide. Prisoned in its lower fangs was a blue capsule. Solomon tilted the dragon. It spat the capsule onto his upturned palm. Barbara stopped giggling. "Oh," she said. "Yes." Solomon met her eyes. "Yes." He made a long arm, pulled open the refrigerator, and removed a plastic flask, red with white logo. "Better take this with soda," he said judiciously. "Taken stuff tastes wor.se'n peyote." He could have read that in a magazine, she thought. He put the flask of Coke on the bed between them, shifting his it. He dried his sweaty left hand on his thighs and broke the capsule open onto his palm. It made a powdery pile of grey veined with green, fine-grained and dry. He held out his hand. Barbara reached, gingerly bisected the pile with her thumbThe Ocean Living Institute has been formed to conduct and promote research in oceanography and independent self-sufficient forms of community living on the ocean. It will encouram irdividuals and business firms to form Investment groups to fund construction and operation of ocean based industries, serve as a clearinghouse for ocean living contacts, publish information on legal and other aspects of oceanic settlement, publish information on new concepts in oceanography, aquaculture, and oceanic settlement, and conduct tests on new concepts and devices. the institute is a nonprofit corporation and contributions of cash and supplies are deductible for federal income tax purposes. The institute is in the formative stages, and is especially interested in hearing from people who can help to develop it. Further information is available from, and contributions should be sent to: # River Road North Arlington, New Jersey # nail, sweeping the two portions far apart. Looking up at him one last time, she bent close, licked one of the two doses from his hand, and grabbed for the Coke. She made a face. "Oooooh!" He nodded gently as she gulped Coke, then took the flask from her. Eyes on the remaining powder, he licked and gulped Coke in almost the same motion. When he had swallowed, he put down the flask, wiped his hands on the bedspread and took her hands in his. "Okay, mama," he said with great tenderness, suddenly vulnerable. "Here we go." sleep, flailing wildly with leaden arms. "Goddam skull-face kid," he shouted, and then fell back exhausted, drenched in sour sweat. Coherence came slowly to his thoughts, and he was torn by an unbearable craving for a cigarette. He tried to masturbate, and could not. He rolled finally from the bed, padded to the bookviewer and selected a book at random, falling heavily into the chair. He stared at the displayed title page for a few moments, reached out to punch for the next page and slapped the set off instead. He buried his face in his hands and wept. Nerves stretched wire-tight, he shook with racking sobs. He dug his knuckesl into his eyes, but could not banish the haunting, palpable vision of Annie beside him on her bed, naked and vulnerable, cringing under his wrath (his baby planted now in her belly). He ground the heels of his hands against his ears, but could not banish the sound of her tears as she begged him for emotional support ("You said you were going to divorce her. Mack, I need you with me on this -- it's our baby."). He beat at his skull with his clenched fists, but he could not deny the memory of his decision to "borrow" enough money from his company to leave town, going underground and leaving the whole impossible tangle of his life behind. And above all, he could not shut out the voice of the blonde kid with the incongruous hat, could not seal the holes that soft voice blasted through McGinny's carefully-wrought fortress of rationalization. When the mind refuses to face truth, it very often knows what it is doing; a high truth-level is only tolerable to saints and those sinners who, loving themselves, have learned how to forgive themselves. But McGinny no longer had any choice. For the kid never attacked in any overt way, never quite gave him a justification for his helpless rage. He just...asked questions. and McGinny could not keep the answers from leaping unbidden to his mind. Nor could he forget them now. The jailer's soft voice, hideously amplified, seemed to fill the cell, as it had for days now. "Well I don't know, Mr McGinny. You say that security and prestige were your goals, but doesn't it seem like you already had them both? And yet you weren't satisfied..." "So then you're saying sex is kind of like a power trip for you, aren't you?" "Well, why didn't your father divorce her then? I would have. " "Then Annie's probably having a pretty rough time of it now?" "I get it. You were afraid to leave Alice...No?" "But Isn't that just a fancy way ol saying...?" ."but you just said... " But didn't you just... ?" "But I thought..." "But..." McGinny burst from the chair with an animal howl and swept the desk clean of paper with clawed hands, swinging his arms wide and scattering sheets in all directions. "I'll kill you, " he shrieked, and tore at his hair. He lurched around the cell, kicking and punching at the unyielding fixtures, slamming his shoulder into the wall with whimpered oaths. He beat on the surface of the quadio, snapping off both controls, and the machine roared into life. Shorted somewhere within, it picked its own tape, at peak volume. The selection was old, stereophonic, activating the rear speakers only -- it balanced perfectly. The earsplitting voice of Leon Russell plaintively asked: Are we really happy with this lonely ame we play? Searching for words to say Searching but not finding understanding anyway We re lost in this masquerade. McGinny staggered, his hands over his ears. He could not shut out the song. He lay down on his back and smashed at the quadio with his bare heels, and it went dead with one last shriek. As he lay panting on the floor, his ears still ringing, he opened his eyes to see the kid watching him from the door window. McGinny began to sweat profusely. He struggled to his feet and looked wildly around the room. Rubber silverware, paper "Say, did I near noise just now? Kinda late to play the quadio, isn't it, Mr. McGinny? Oh, I bet I know. You got to missing Alice and the kids, didn't you, Mr. McGinny? "Hey, Mr. McGinny! What are you...hey "Oh holy shit. "Oh wow." The kid's face pressed closer. The drug came on very slowly at first. For what seemed like hours, Barbara felt only a gradual numbing of her extremities, a slow falling-off of communication with the nerves and muscles of her limbs. She and Solomon gazed deep into each other's eyes, motionless in lotus. She yearned to let her gaze travel downward over his body, but she maintained eye contact tenaciously, as though afraid of opening a circuit that was being built between them. Very suddenly she was blind. Almost immediately, all tactile sensation vanished from her body. Adrift in crackling black, she could no longer see or touch anything in any direction. Although she had learned enough from friends and media reports to be expecting this, it still took her by surprise. She yelped. As from a great distance, she heard Solomon's voice reassuring her, needlessly explaining that they were only experiencing a repression of distractions, that it was only a drug which would wear off, the standard litany of calming things that are said to one who might be freaking out. The truly extraordinary thing was that the voice changed as it spoke from stereo the monaural, converging inside her skull, as though she had switched from speakers to headphones. "It's okay, Sol, I'm all right," she assured him, and then realized that she had not spoken aloud. She tried to and could not. They drifted for awhile in silence, then. And as they drifted, sparkling darkness everywhere, each became aware of a growing presence, for which no words or symbols existed, which their minds could not grasp but only seefeeltaste. Barbara concentrated as hard as she could on the complex abstract which was Solomon Orechal's identity in her mind; received no familiar echo. Of course, she thought, of course he sees himself differently than I do. She waited patiently for her mind to construct a suitable analogy for the identity-waves she was beginning to receive, and wondered what he was seeing. Soon I'll know. The darkness coalesced, lightened perceptibly. An image began to take form, seen simultaneously from all angles. It was a smooth iridium sphere. It gleamed before her in the swirling dark, self-contained and apparently impenetrable. Her heart began to beat faster, a bass drum miles below her. As she watched, spellbound, she saw the polished surface of the sphere begin to discolor, to tarnish. Portions of its surface began to bubble and flake away, as though the metallic sphere were immersed in a clear acid that was slowly oxidizing it away. A high, sharp whining became audible, a sound of reluctant disintegration. The image disturbed and frightened Barbara. She sensed an uncontrollable power latent in the sphere, ready to burst it asunder when it was sufficiently weakened. Girlfriends had tried to tell her of their experiences with Truth, but' the closest Barbara had heard to this was a woman who said she initially perceived her partner as a man in full medieval armor, visor down. Unsettled, Barbara found that she was employing a pressure she could not define, in a manner she could not describe, against the sphere she could not understand. Whatever it is, she screamed silently, let it end now. It's been too long already. Time stood still, and she slipped into a new plane of understanding, intuition refined into knowledge. She perceived all at once that the walls of the sphere drew strength in some way from the marijuana Solomon had smoked -- and that he had known they would. He lied, came the thought. And at that, the sphere crumbled like a sugar easter egg in a glass of boiling water. Parts of that explosion of data she forgot as soon as she perceived them. Parts of it she could carry with her to the end of her days. Some things simply could not be forced into words, some translated as paragraphs, some as single words or impressions coded only to subvocalized grunts or wordless cries. Alone in the darkness that crackled and roared she recoiled, struggling to reduce the enormous input to something comprehensible, pursued by howling fragmentary echoes of forgotten thoughts and memories... thinks he's so smart. I'll break his nobody knows but me so alone like this, I don't look things on so I could squint in the mirror and see what a lady looked like in her don't look in I didn't mean to won't let me, just bee it wasn't cheating exactly, it was don't #... so pretty, I wonder what her... don't how could she do this to me after all we holy shit it squirted all over my If only I don't look insi what's he doing to Mother? don't I I Shaken to her roots, she reeled but held on, too terrified to let go. There was something beneath, something hidden, something that made alarms go off all over her subconscious. And as well as something hidden, there was something missing, and she knew intuitively that they were connected. What's missing? she screamed toward the place where she had once supposed Cod to be. What is wrong? The onslaught continued, keeping her off-balance. Gawd you give a pain in the ass Janice, you real... think I got away with it this ti... got to get a B this term of Old Karkheadll... don't loo... God the Father Almighty Who... she suspects other kids get a bike so why can't red like blood be good, God, I'll be don't look insi n't you understand I've got to be the master in my own why you don't look... seen a... sunset like... that before... hairy black spider that so alone and they Inside! With a sinking feeling of terror and despair Barbara yanked her attention from the chaotic distracting turmoil that the sphere had held, and turned it inward. She found only the confusion of her own thoughts. She was alone inside her skull. Where was Solomon? Why was he not probing her consciousness, as deep within her identity as she was in his? Frantic now, she reached back out to the welter of tangled thoughts and forgotten memories emanating from her lover, and swept at it, in a manner impossible to describe. The roar of swarming images died as though she had struck a suppressor switch, and she saw several things very clearly. She saw that Solomon had palmed most of his share of the drug. She saw his consciousness, trembling, crouched, incoherent with terror. She saw at last that which he had sought most to hide: that the feeling he professed to have for her was non-existent, a cover for his real motivations. She saw his triie reason for clinging to her; a paralyzing fear of being, in history's most crowded era, intolerably alone. She saw that her man had never confronted her identity as an individual, never allowed himself to perceive her as a person, as anything but a palliative for hideous loneliness. Nor anyone else in his life. She saw that he was afraid to confront her identity, to accept the guilt he knew he bore for using another human being as a tool, a teddy-bear, a living fetish with which to ward off demons of solitude. She saw the indifference with which he regarded her own hopes and needs and fears, saw the relentless guilt which made him despise himself for it. She saw the desperation in which he had sought to hide the truth from them both by reducing his dosage of yage and distorting both their synaptic responses with pot. Conprehension and compassion washed over her as a single wave, a wave of pity and love for this tormented man to whom she had given her heart, and she cried out in her mind: it's all right, Sol, it's please. I love you. Undrugged, her heard her not. She saw swimming to the surface of his mind a surreal cartoon figure of herself, choked with revulsion, recoiling from the selfishness of his love, face contorted with bitter rejection. No! she screamed silently, but she knew he could not hear, knew she could not make him hear, and knew with astonished horror that he was snapping, could no longer bear the crushing pain of the guilt he could not forget; and she realized with a nauseating certainty what he was going to do. The throbbing undercurrent of fragmented voices swelled to a shuddering roar in her skull, and now each of those voices was only a throaty growl. She screamed once, and then many times. The hissing of the torch reverberated in the bare corridor with an acoustic sibilance that was unpleasant if you listened to it. Jerry and Vito had learned not to listen to it. "Ain't had this thing out of the shop in so long, I feel like I oughta take it for a walk," Jerry said, adjusting the oxy mix. "Yeah," grunted Vito from behind his opaque mask. "Naw, we sure don't have to do this very often." Vito grunted again. "Wonder what made him do it. You know? Whole place like that to hisself, nobody to tell him when to go to work, when to go to sleep. Just lie around all day and think about ferns, that's what I'd do." 'So get busted, " Vito grumbled. "Hey, bro. What's with you? You got a belly-ache or something?" "Him? He ain't givin' nobody nothin'." Vito grunted a third time, and Jerry shook his head, returning to his cutting. Welfare check's due tonight, he thought suddenly, and smiled behind the polarized mask that shielded his eyes from the arc of the tortl. Noises came from the distance, approaching. Hastily, Vito stubbed out a Gold and tucked the roach in his shirt pocket. The warden came into view around the corner, followed by two long-haired guards. He swept past Vito and Jerry without a word, ignoring the torch, and peered into the window of the cell door. "Mmmmmmm," he said. "Yes." The two guards shifted their weight restlessly. "All right, said the balding official. "All right. Obviously it's a suicide." "Obviously," murmured one of the guards, a blonde, mustached youth. The warden glared at him irritably. "Why wasn't I notified at once?" "You were, sir," the guard said evenly. "Union regs say you only have to check 'em twice on night shift unless otherwise ordered. That's how I found him an hour ago. It was already too late to help him." "Oh, very well, very well," the warden grumbled. "Carry on, you two." He went away, trailing the two guards. The blonde one was smiling faintly. Jerry and Vito looked at each other, shrugged. Jerry realigned the still-snarling torch against the door, and Vito relit his joint. "Sure is a good thing this old torch leaks so bad, or he'd have smelled that and taken your ass," Jerry grinned. Vito passed him the joint; he slid it behind his mask and toked quickly, before the smoke could accumulate and lace his eyes. After a time he left off tracing a nearly-complete, foot-and-a-half circle in the plasteel door, and paused. Giggling, he began to inscribe eyes and a broadly smiling mouth within the circle. Vito watched and smoked silently. Again echoes sounded distantly. "Jesus," said Jerry. Vito glared at him and swallowed the joint. Hastily, Jerry completed the circle and began hammering at the disc he had cut, frantic to unseat it before his artwork was seen. He was barely in time; even as the plug fell into the cell with a crash, two fat men came into view at the end of the corridor. One wore black and one wore grey. Both wore the same expression. Jerry and Vito scrambled to their feet and backed away from the door, striving to look straight. The fat men came near simultaneously, entirely ignoring the two welfare workers. The one in grey reached gingerly through the new hole in the cell door, pulled toward himself with a gloved hand. They both entered, walked a few paces inside, stopped. "Not much either of us can do here, is there. Doctor?" "It seems not. Father." "Well, then " "Yes." They emerged, began to walk away. "Hey," Jerry yelped. The physician turned. "Yes?" "Wh...what do we do with...?" The fat grey man paused, thought for a moment. "Unlock the infirmary and put him in there somewhere. I'll have a vehicle sent." He and the priest left, talking about chess. Jerry looked at Vito, who gave him a very black look. He knelt and extinguished the torch, and silence fell in the corridor. They went inside. "Jeez," Vito breathed softly. It sounded like a prayer. The two-inch-thick plug was lying just inside the doorway, its imbecile smile upside down. Beyond it lay McGinny, on his back, a feral and bloody grin on his face. His wrists had been chewed open. "Jeez," Vito sai# again, and began putting on his gloves. Solomon orechal sat in his chair and surveyed the room which was to be his home for the next twenty-to-life-depending. With a disgusted sigh he picked his J-# from the bed, hit a G, tuned, hit an E, tuned, hit an E again. Satisfied, he modulated through D back into G, added a seventh. "This time next year" he sang, and stopped. After a while he sang "Pack Up Your Sorrows," and that was all right, but when he had finished he found himself wondering who he could give all his sorrows to, so he went right into Lightning's "Prison Blues," and managed to get off on that. But before long, inevitably, he was playing the song he used to close every set, the one he hadn't wanted to play here, now. He was halfway into James Taylor's "Don't Let Me Be Lonely Tonight," when he saw the face at the cell window, blonde mustache under a blue uniform hat. He leaped from the chair, tossing his pride-and-joy heedlessly toward the bed, and sprang to the window. hear me?" he shouted. "Hey man, be measured," came a soft voice, electronically muffled. "I can hear you heavy." "Wow, listen," Solomon babbled, "you work here, man? Or what? Hey listen, you want to hear a song? You got a minute? " "Sure, bro, sure. Take it easy." Solomon ran back to the bed, picked up his axe and threw the strap over his head. He began frantically patting his pockets for a flat-pick, discovered he held one in his hand. "What are you in for?" the blonde guard asked quietly. "Huh? Me? Oh, uh rape," Solomon said, gripping the pick. "...and murder," he added, and looked down, hitting a very intricate chord. 'The blonde jailer's eyes lit up, and he tugged at his mustache,k Among the characteristics by which life can be recognized are ingestion, excretion, irritability, tenacity... It was a young thee, as trees go, planted from seed in the days preceding urban sprawl. Its cultivator, an elderly man with an inordinate and uncommercial fondness for berries, owned a hundred acres of foliage adorned with black and purple and red morsels of sweetness. He lived in a rambling manse of a style too southern for the local climate; thus he succumbed to pneumonia before the seedling bore its first fruit. For a time, rabbits and squirrels feasted on his bequest; the tree, mature at last, showered its bounty in the weeds for their sole benefit. But, inevitably, civilization arrived. A contractor annexed the land for his latest subdivision, and the vines and brambles were mashed under tractor treads, drowned in fresh topsoil, buried beneath concrete. The trees, toco -- the old oaks, the hickories, the elm -- were all cut down for standing in the wrong places... all but the berry tree, which the bulldozers had somehow missed. The contractor decided to leave it there, at the edge of one of the newly-formed, ungreen yards -- he thought it gave the property character. He resolved tocharge an extra five hundred dollars for it. Harry and Marlene bought that house, and they laid out a flagstone patio in the shade of the tree. It was March, and the branches were still bare. its gravitors demolished. Nutrient fluid from the suspension-tank foamed over the controls, but he didn't worry about that -- they were too disrupted to suffer further harm. He fought tenaciously to maintain the tender host-body's life-functions, to preserve the faint spark that flickered through its neural web. Yet all his hyperorganic power was insufficient; his host's senses dimmed, its pulse diminished, it manipulators ceased to respond. Additional emergency procedures were futile; he contracted into the ultimate shelter of the central body cavity. Despair descended, a despair he had never known before. He might survive the crash, but unless he obtained a new host immediately, his dessication in raw atmosphere would follow with relentless speed. The prospect of such a fate disturbed him little, though it was a particularly grisly sort of end, but the shocking reality of his personal failure brought him to the brink of catatonic dysfunction. He was shamed, and his own unspecialized tissues revolted against his shame, secreting painful acid enzymes throughout his amorphous, slightly alkaline body. He had misjudged the strength of the deadly sphere of radiation enveloping this siren world of blue seas and white clouds. It was only just that he should pay for his failure with his life -- he resigned himself to that -- but his duty lay in warning his comrades of that danger, arid the abstract imperative of duty demanded that he survjve long enough to accomplish it. A violent concussion shuddered through the cabin as the craft slammed into the densest layer of atmo.sphere. Deceleration hurled his ruined life-support system against the view-screen. Helpless and on the edge of utter withdrawal, he dreamed, lapsing into shock as the crash plastered his protoplasm against the bulkheads. He dreamed still -- though he was scarcely one agonized molecule thick -- while the ship collapsed about him; dreamed of a lazy future after the struggle for race survival had ended in victory. When his feeble, unaided senses returned, he found himself entombed in glowing metal. His ship was smashed and fused beyond recognition, his host pulverized and charred, but his own resilient fibers, or thirty percent of them -- enough -- survived. He dragged himself away from the heat, out into the alien air. He sensed a large life-form nearby, and some hidden reserve of strength propelled him toward it. It made no attempt to escape but accepted him docilely; he entered easily through a scratch in its outer covering. Methodically, he extended filaments of his substance throughout its vascular system, feeding reflexively as he went. He slept... I'm so glad we bought this house, Harry. The mulberry tree really makes a difference." Harry shrugged. His wife had mouthed that same line so many times before that he had developed a conditioned reflex. The tree was her idea. He was more interested in the sod that he had purchased at vast expense and which was slowly but steadily turning brown under his ministrations. "Look -- tiny berries I thought they were caterpillars, they're so white and bumpy looking. Frieda says they're very tasty when they're ripe. " Harry eyed the tree noncommittally. Berries did not excite him. "I guess we shouldn't spray it if we're going to eat them, but look at the poor leaves. They're all chewed up. Aren't there bugs you can buy that will eat the bugs that eat the leaves?" "I don't know." Harry had lived in a fifth floor walk-up as a child and in a three hundred unit high-rise as a young adult. Not only the tree, but the whole suburban bit was his wife's idea.  "I think I'll ask the man at the nursery." "Ask him about the grass, too." Catatonia failed to claim him, but he was semi-torpid for a long time, regenerating and regaining his old strength. Eventually, intellection superseded instinct; he surveyed his savior with critical intensity. From its size and sturdiness, he judged it to be a mature individual, a member of a slow-growing, long-lived species -- a durable haven in which to contemplate his future. But the lack of sensory apparatus was disconcerting. Vision, in particular, would have been of use; he had become accustomed to vision in his former host and felt disoriented without it. Manipulation, too, was absent, and locomotion, but he was not immediately concerned; many creatures went through stages of free-living interspersed with immobility. It was possible that other senses would appear later in the life-cycle. He was prepared to wait. He strained upward, experiencing heliotropism and photosynthesis. dam berries off the patio, Marlene?"  "More will fall as soon as I'm done." "I can't stand it; they squish and stain my shoes, they're all over the lawn chairs, and I'm tracking them into the house." "Stand on the grass." "They're in the goddam grass, too! Every time I mow the lawn, I get sprayed with berry juice." "Well, Marlene replied, if you'd pick them all, there wouldn't be any left to fall." "I don't have time to pick berries. I come home tired and want to relax, not clirrib around in some tree, getting full of berry juice. Why don't you pick them?" "You're the one it bothers." "Yeah, but you're home all day. " "I've got enough to do to take up all my free time. Besides, we need a longer ladder to get the ones near the top. If you ate the berries, I might be persuaded to pick them." "You eat them." "Tve had enough." "Then give them away." "I don't feel like playing migrant worker just to feed the neighbors, thank you." "Well, Tm going inside! " He stormed away from the patio, and his foot slipped on an over-ripe berry or two that lay in the grass, causing him to perform backwrenching contortions in order to avoid falling. The doctor diagnosed a slipped disc and prescribed a month in traction. He knew heat and cold and the loss of minor tissues. As water crystallized around his host's uppermost appendages and piled in drifts around its central support, it lapsed into dormancy. He withdrew to its lowest extremities, where life lingered, digging deep into solid matter in search of nutrients. He began 'to fear that the individual he occupied was one which died in the coldest season. If so, he was as doomed as when his ship crashed. He could not leave a host while it was alive, yet if none of those small mobile creatures which abounded in warmer times was near enough for transfer when this host perished, he was lost. He worried unnecessarily. As temperatures rose, he flowed upward with his host's sap and swam in chlorophyll. every year, " said Harry. "The goddam tree must pollinate itself " "The man at the nursery said it was wind-pollinated." "If people did that, we'd be knee-deep in babies by now!" "Calm down, Harry." "If I could. I'd pick every goddam flower olF that goddam tree. Then there wouldn't be any goddam berries. " "They're catkins, not flowers." "Shut up, Marlene. I'm gonna chop it down." He wasn't too familiar with axes but the doctor said it wasn't a dangerous gash. He felt his host in pain. It was a slow kind of pain, slowly perceived and slowly reacted to, but pain nonetheless. He flowed toward the injury, sent tiny tendrils of himself to investigate it. To his previous host, it would have been fatal; the circulatory system was almost severed, the central support dangerously weakened. But the new host was hardy, and when its slow sufiering had faded, it blossomed as before. He was not entirely pleased by this. He had come to realize that his host was long-lived but permanently stationary. It had saved his life, but it was otherwise useless; he required' locomotion, at least, for the consummation of his plans. He had to transfer from host to host until he lodged in a member of the dominant species of the planet, which he knew from his studies was technologically advanced enough for his purposes. But until his present host died, he could not transfer, not even tQ one of the small mobile creatures that scrambled about him more and more often as the weather warmed. So he waited. Cycle after cycle passed, and his host survived -- and lacking organs of manipulation or locomotion it could not even be forced to kill itself Sooner or later, his people would come to this planet, and the faulty information he had sent them would mean their destruction. lene, why do you let these kids climb in that tree? It's too dangerous. " "Oh, Harry, leave them alone. They aren't climbing very high." "Get out of that tree! Goddamit, you're full of berry juice. Get into the house." "Harry, be careful with that thing. You know how unmechanical you are." "Don't worry about it. I know what I'm doing this time." Methodically and with great satisfaction, he began to cut off the smaller branches. The power saw vibrated pleasantly in his fingers. "How much are you going to prune?" asked Marlene. "All of it, twig by twig." membered, and he withdrew to the lower extremities, where the major portion of his flesh had always rested. Not quickly enough, though -- a filament of himself was caught and sliced off. He shrank, pooling deep within the host, and nursed the raw edge. Vibration shook him, and he knew from his host's reaction that the damage was intensifying. If only he knew what appendages were being removed, he could concentrate his whole body in one of them and be removed with that limb, which would then undoubtedly die and free him. The agent of destruction, he knew with his own unaided senses, was alive, and the random way in which it chose to work first on one side of his host and then another betrayed its mobility. He felt confident that it possessed vision, too, for its use of the metal cutting tool was precise and swift. The randomness, however, stymied him. Where to go and how far? He waited, holding his body as compact as possible, hoping he would be removed in one piece; he would have given another slice of himself for vision. "After it's seasoned, we can burn it in the fireplace," Harry said triumphantly. "Wood is damn expensive these days." "What about the trunk?" "Forget it. I'm tired. Paint it blue and use it as a chair. " His host lived slowly and died slowly. Deep among its lowest extremities, cells divided and reached for moisture, but above, it was inert. He waited, impatient now, for he often sensed the warmth of other life touching his host. Cells divided and fed, and he remained. can't believe it sprouted. On your mother's street, dozens of trees were cut down, and their trunks never sprouted." "They died of Dutch elm disease, Harry. The city cut them down so they wouldn't fall on anybody. " "Can we give this thing Dutch elm disease?" "I don't think a mulberry tree can catch it." "We've got to get rid of it." "Harry, you promised you'd panel the rumpus room this summer." The tenacity of his host overwhelmed him. If only it were mobile he would have no complaints. Here was another danger to warn his people against; he only wished someone had warned him the damn thing would have berries. How do they grow so fast? And now it's a bush instead of a tree, and the roots are cracking the patio. Why didn't you nag me to finish the job, Marlene? " "H ow about weed-killer, Harry?" "I don't want to kill the grass. I'll dig it up." "Harry, the man at the nursery said those roots grow deep." "So, I'll dig you a swimming pool while I'm at it! Leave me alone. This is between me and this goddam mulberry tree." He felt something worrying at his host's lowest extremities. They were being exposed to air. A mobile creature was clearing the solid matter away; he could feel the pressure of its soft flesh against his host's substance. He contracted upward, away from the source of disturbance, realizing with satisfaction that his host was being detached from the lifegiving nourishment below. He had already chosen his next host: the creature that killed his present one. Perhaps it was not too late. You can't burn that in the fireplace, Harry. It's too big. " "I'll saw it up. " "But it's full of dirt." "I'll wash it with the hose. "Oh, Harry, it'll never dry; it'll just rot." "Goddamit, then I'll haul it to the dump!" aluminum cans, the soggy, used paper products the putrefying garbage his host rested. Once a month a tractor came along and shoved some soil on top of the mound. Rich, nutrient-laden soil. The slowly-dying tree thrust out rootlets, thrust up green shoots, and was dying no more. In time, it bore fruit. It was a young tree, as trees go, with the tenacity common to all vegetation, and it had a long, long life ahead of it.  you who, like me, are Malzberg addicts: Guernica Night (New York, Bobbs-Merril, # pp., #), a novel, and Out from Ganymede (New York, Warner Paperback Library, # pp., #), a collection of short stories. Barry N. Malzberg is a true phenomenon; prolific, iconoclastic, bitter, angry, hilarious, and utterly self-directed. Guernica Night, a short novel together with a most perspicacious Appreciation by Jeff Clark and some introductory remarks by his friend and sometime editor Roger El wood, is a most unsettling book. The basic theme is suicide: what am I doing here, and really, who should #?... cast in a near ftiture in which instiuitaneous transportation is available to all me, and in which governmental policy is to prohibit, or at least inhibit, the population from taking the Final Trip. How much of Malzherg's narrative is metaphor and how much is narrative is in the eye of the beholder. In some sequences he is in violent confrontation with people who are not there at all; in other, despite the dreamlike quality of the prose, the other guy is indeed there and when struck, bleeds. It's the kind of book which keeps gnawing away at you after you put it down. It isn't an easy book to read, to review, or to think about afterword. I can't predict where you will wind up when you read it, but -- try it. Ijoing from Malzberg to A Place Beyond Man, by Cary Neeper (New York, Scribner's, # pp., #) is like going from sauna to snowbank. The beautiful microbiologist Tandra Grey, together with her adopted two-year-old daughter, are whisked away to a base on the other side of the Moon which is occupied by two species, the ellls (yes, friend printer; three I's), who are happy quasi-amphibians, totally involved with their senses; and varoks, austere, taciturn, and cerebral. In the course of the narrative, Tandra becomes an interface between these two, to the ultimate benefit of all. Interesting comparisons are made between the history and cultures of the three species, and Tandra's convoluted approach to acceptance of love from the ellls and the gift of her own to the varoks is interestingly documented. And yet through it all the passion, the sex, the anguish, the anger, and all the other points on the emotional spectra through which Tandra passes, there is a cool and clinical detachment which the author seems not to be aware of, not to be able to eradicate. Human passions are not orderly, and this book is, every line. And everything is explained. Everything. If there is a single common denominator to really good characterization by really good writers, it lies in their discovery that with human and believably humanoid beings, you can't explain everything. If you try, you are shoving tiles around on a game board. Harry martinson is a Nobel Laureate. This pleases me, because in my own secret world I long ago nominated him for this together with half my kingdom and the hand of my fairest daughter -- not because of his most famous work, Aniara, which is science fiction of the highest order, nor because it sold forty thousand copies in hardback in spite of being a poem, nor because it was made into a fine opera, but because of one passage he wrote:Sie wounds She wounds you as a rose will wound. Not always, as expected, with its thorn, A rose will always wound you with its rose... One of the headiest adventures in reading I have had in a long while is Worlds in Creation (Henry Regnery, illustrated, with # pp of photographs, index, and bibliography, # pp., #) Kenneth W. Gatland is a Briti.sh scientist. President of the British Interplanetary Society, a Fellow of the Royal Astronomical Society, and the editor of Spaceflight magazine. His two years of solid effort on the book collided with other commitments and he was assisted in its completion by Derek Dempster, former test pilot and science writer. The Foreword is by astronomer Patrick Moore. The book was published in England with the title The Frontiers of Knowledge , which I think is much more apt, because the book concerns itself with the farthest reaches of that growing edge at which science begins to involve itself with mysticism and religion and philosophy -- with which, at base, science has never had any serious quarrel. Much of the book will seem, to this audience, a review of things long known -- the origin of the universe, the solar system, the planets; the nature of evolution, and so on. Regard it as just that -- review -- the back-pacing one does before the forward sprint to a great leap. Gatland's plunge into the areas of mysticism and religion is bold indeed, and the basic statement of the book is that our ancestor is the Universe itself, and the future, into which we have barely poked our noses, is the vast bulk of our history. So shrill (and of course, so justified) are the cries of doom these days that a book which holds so high a hope for us comes as almost a shock, and what comes with it, a resurgence of that sense of wonder which got us all into this mountain of marvels, .science fiction, in the first place. what I have been wanting to do for weeks, what I have been getting other things out of the way for, what I have, at the same time, ignored duties and rituals, my wife, my child, my rabbits and my dog. And now I hardly know where to begin. How about this: I have just read the very best ever to come out of the science fiction field. How about that. Or I could start like this: Dhalgren, by Samuel R. Delany (New York, Bantam, #pp., #) is the all-time Best Buy. There are so many things to be said about this astonishing achievement that it would take many more than # pages to cover them all, and I make the flat prediction that criticism and commentary on Dhalgren will exceed that pagecount very many times over. Further (and I think one must read the book before thoroughly appreciating this point) the urge to comment evokes an instant fury of fi-ustration because of the necessity of putting down words in a linear fashion while the pressure is to say it all at once on every one of the many levels in which the hook itself communicates. Seat the greatest performer in the world on the bench of the world's most elaborate organ, facing the orchestral score of the most celebrated symphony ever composed, and then amputate nine of his fingers, and he will tell you about this kind of frustration. Nothing one can lucidly state about this book can emerge like anything but one-finger music. Delany calls for response in chords because he writes in chords. Looking back over the immense experience of having read Dhalgren, one recalls certain crests and peaks: a strophe on rape, great crystalline stretches of poetry and about poetry, sex sequences so exquisitely delineated that dirt cannot adhere to their polish, and above all, the injection of atmosphere -- all kinds of atmosphere, meteorolgical, ecological, aural, emotional, spiritual. And character! The Scorpions, ragged and deadly kid gangs armed with holographic projectors which surround them with huge, Newboy, whose profound literary criticism would not be amiss in Wilfrightened blonde June, the obsessive rappee, fifteen-year-old Denny, a depraved innocent who knew, perhaps, some things about love which could benefit us all, and Lanya, whom I love, whom I shall always love. There are dozens more, and perhaps the most memorable character of all is the city itself, Bellona. It is somewhere in the U.S. , and has experienced an unnamed disaster; but it is more than that. Metaphorically it is "here" -- any man's "here" -- and unless you are very different from the rest of us, you will allow that from time to time "here" shifts and changes in remarkable ways while "here " shifts and changes in remarkable ways while "why" remains a mystery. In addition, the protagonist is never sure of his own name; that is to say, he spends a lot of this gigantic novel in not knowing who he is. Do you know who you are? Have you noticed how often recently, in sf shorts and novels, this theme of transient or alternate reality occurs, and how it increases? For some rather fascinating reason which I must seek out some day, this looks like the trickle which will be a torrent in most literature in the near future. Who am I? What am I? Where am I, and what, really, is "here"? The natural pressure of growth and change, decay and rebirht, has always been in direct conflict with our hunger for stasis, solidity, permanence, security. It is in these areas in which Delany and other truly great, finished writers live and work; it is in these areas where live the wonders and astonishments, the surprises, the new learnings, the discoveries of things and processes hitherto unknown or (a very different thing) unrecognized. The ultimate, test of great and lasting literature is its usefulness. I have said it and said it; the big ones, from Homer through Shakespeare to Nabkov and Delaney, are fables, metaphors, parallels to your thout and actions and passions and mine. The usefulness of Dahlgren to you and to me is beyond question. Having experienced it, you will stand taller, understand more, and press your horizons back a little further away than you ever knew they could go. I have space to say only one more thing about Dahlgren . It is a paperback original, and as such is going to be by-passed by serious critics everywhere. Some of us have been fighting this especially pernicious snobbery for a long time, with a certain but regrettably small amount of success. Rumor has it that a whole series of hardback houses turned this one down, until paperback release was the only course. I'll try to get the facts on this and will share them with you if I can, but in the meantime proclaim with me our gratitude to Bantam Books. The ultimate recogntion of Dhalgren as the literary landmark it truly is, as expressed in strong sales and wide acceptance, will do more to eliminate this snobbery than any amount of fulmination from this chair.  Dear Mr Baen: I am confused! In past issues of Galaxy and If, there has been talk of the new sf I've been reading both magazines for the past year. The writing field -- part time -- appeals to me. I find that both magazines keep me in touch with the present sf scene. Anyway, the reason I'm confused is that I'm not sure what the new sf is. Are the recent stories in both magazines the new sf? I would appreciate your expert definition. Your faithful mag. reader, Bruce Rea # Saratoga Eugene, Oregon # Beats me. Dear Mr. Baen; It's now two issues almost! in a row you've had something I ought to thank you for, and I couldn't hold myself back. But first; One: I'm tremendously pleased with your editorship. Until you took over, my husband and I had pretty much dropped If  Galaxy from our reading. Now (this year) we've come back. Two: My sympathies about If s suspension. I hope everything eases up quickly so we can enjoy it again. Now to the meat of the letter. I'm awfully glad Mr. Sturgeon inserted the comments on rare blood. I never knew mine was anything out of the ordinary, and even though it's the commonest rare, the information was definitely worth having. I gave the Red Cross some of my blood about # weeks later, and have sent in my form to the Rare Blood Club. It's so nice to know my blood is really of some use to someone besides myself! And now, the most recent issue has Ursula LeCuin's remarks about SF. I write SF, though I'm not yet good enough to buy, and my aim is to produce good SF. My husband, however, is the "arrogant " sort who believes that SF is the junk you read when you come home tired from work. He's pounded the image of SF as trash into my head so often I wonder occasionally if I'm seeing more in it than there actually is. Thank heaven for Ms. LeGuin's article. She's just about the only author he will grant does write good literature in the field (he even buys ber books think his basic opinion has changed, it's given him something to consider. And it's relieved the pressure for mediocrity from me, whether I finally do write first-class stories or not. I was also shocked to find myself reading the science article on black holes. Even though I'm the sort of person whose eyes glaze at numbers of any sort (including phone and license!) and who treats formulas like man-eating plants, I just flew through Dr. Pournelle's clear presentation. Lastly, thanks for putting Alter in Galaxy. I would have missed him. (Mrs.) Henye Meyer # Addington Rd. Brookline, Mass. # And thank you! Dear James Baen, I have just finished reading Le Guin's article in the Dec. issue of Galaxy. Of all the interesting articles you have printed in the Forum, this is the most provocative and stimulating one.' I cannot agree with Le Guin more. Her points are well made and touch on something that I have thought of writing to you about several times. The point she stressed was the chance, at last, to get intelligent criticism, from people trained to do it. Damon Knight is the only peson inside the field to do a good job of intelligent criticism. Since he quit there has been a vacuum which has not been filled, either inside or outside the field, until recently. I think you now have a chance to take a very bold step with Galaxy. If you look at all science fiction magazines you will find reviewers, no critics. The magazines are, for all intents and purposes, closed doors to the Academe, with the possible exception of this article by Le Cuin. There's been a hell of a lot of talk about the sudden profusion of high school and college courses in S.F. and the methods of teaching such courses, but beyond that there is silence. Why not approach, say, Darko Suvin to do a bimonthly or even quarterly critique for Galaxy? It would put Galaxy out in front by a mile as a magazine seriously interested in the future of the genre and its expansion. It would also serve to broaden readers' perspectives and appreciation of science fiction. The interchange can only be beneficial to all of us, writers and readers alike. As Le Guin points out there are alot of walls up, which for an open, supposedly unlimited field is hypocritical. I know Galaxy is already a little cramped, but it can't hurt and it can serve to open doors and least knock on walls. Shevek did it, why not Galaxy? All the best, Nicholas Grimshawe # East Keith Rd., Apt #, North Vancouver, B.C., Canada, V#L #V# Dear Mr. Baen: It is with great regret that I read of the "demise" of IF in the Dec. '# issue. Since taking out my subscription in January # If has provided many hours of reading pleasure in its particular vein. The controlled "hard-science" approach of Galaxy relative to If has much to offer but variety is the spice of life. I would like to offer a few comments on the elements of If which I feel should be carried over and given One of the first things that comes to mind is the cover art of Rick Stembach. His "Starbow" cover for the April # issue was breathtaking and one of the most beautiful covers I've seen in several years. A painting like that is worth making into a poster cum Frank Frazetta. This cover along with the Dec. # cover have convinced me that Stembach has the potential to rank with Freas and Gaughan with continued experience. Other readers will recognize his talent only if exposure of his work is continued. I certainly hope that he will be contracted by the new magazine for his art work , which has provided much visual pleasure so far. I am glad that Geis' "The Alien Viewpoint" will be continued. Although much of what he says seems like nonsense at times, it's refreshing to hear him expound. One column I did fervently agree with was the Dec. one, where among other things he cited Gene Wolfe as an example of the rising wave of "academic SF," Since I am a double major in college in Chemistry and Literature I straddle the fence of two different worlds of college viewpoint. After reading Wolfe's "The Fifth Head of Cerberus, " 'The Island of Dr. Death and Other Stories," and "The Death of Dr. Island " I am amazed at the popular support these stories have received in Hugo balloting and I was especially appalled at Wolfe's Nebula for "The Death of Dr. Island." After slogging through stories like these what is one left with? From the "hard-science " point of view nothing is gained in interpretation and from a symbolic literary angle, the ideas that Wolfe is attempting to express are so obscure as to become unimportant. While I'm not advocating the extreme "Get SF out of the college and back into the gutter where it belongs " vein of thought, some allowance has to be made for the reader. I felt cheated of my time after reading the Wolfe stories. A strong writing talent has written himself into a corner inacces.sible to most except those meaning. The writer shouldn't force his reader to do work worthy of a doctoral thesis to get the crux of meaning. Such stories will not he mulled over by an audience waiting to hear what writers such as Wolfe have to say. Getting back to items that should be included in the new magazine, I hope you will continue publishing the work of Colin Kapp. His recent serials for If, Patterns of Chaos and The Wizard of Anharitte had me suspended for weeks waiting between installments. Few SF writers of this decade have matched Kapp's vividness. While stories about exotic forms of planetary exploration such as Anderson's "Call Me Joe " and Clement's Mission of Gravity have been seen before, Kapp's "Mephisto and the Ion Explorer" gave an approach which showed originality and work on the author's part. His is a talent that I hope won't be neglected by you in the future. Well, that's about it. Best of luck to you with your combination magazine. I'll be avidly following its progress and hoping for the best. Sincerely yours, # N. Meridian St. Indianapolis, IN # Dear Sir, September issue, I have been very much impressed with the recent rise in quality in Galaxy and If under your editorship. As a member of Mensa I should have enough intelligence to appreciate good material. If I may refer further to the September issue so long after -- it is new here -- the story "Incident" by Rex and Elizabeth Levie, re the Cain and Abel theme seems to have reversed its polarities. In the Biblical story, Abel was the hunter andor herdsman, and his gifts were flesh, not fruit, while Cain's vegetable products were not acceptable sacrifices, whence he raged and slew Abel. On the broader field, we hunters, who, contrary to "logical" beliefs, were less warlike. In Africa the Hereros suffered thus, and earlier the hunting and gathering Bushmen. (Hunting and gathering normally go together). The maize tribes, e.g. ; Iroquois, pursued the "hidden children" like the Mohicans. In New Zealand the kumara cultivating tribes outsted and slaughtered the hunters and gatherers, as in this region. It is significant that the trappers lived on reasonable terms with the Plains Indians, but when the farmers came, war became relentless. Maurice Walsh tried to make out that the meat-eating Highlanders were better warriors than the oat-fed Lowlanders, but in the Montrose campaigns, the sudden dashes were no match for the dour and persistent fighters they found themselves up against. It is something like persistent and dangerous buffalo against sudden but lazy lions. It is those beliefs which seem most self-evident that usually most need questioning and research into what actually happens. In science fiction particularly, the views that most need illustrating in fictional form are unusual insights from reality, rather than the already shopworn "obvious." The "obvious" usually tells more about a prevailing mental atmosphere than about reality. -- Which is why I find the assumptions of that story out of tune with a fresh wind which is already blowing in Science Fiction. Isn't this supposed to be the time for a high point in the S.F. cycle? Anyway, carry on with the good work. Yours cordially, Alistair M. Isdale P.O. Box #, New Zealand "Incident" directed itself not to the perennial conflict between agrarian and nomad peoples but to much earlier types of hominids -- the inventors of the essentially carnivorous tool-as-weapon versus the essentially herbivorous inventors of the tool-as-diggerchopper. The progeny of the former still exist (us) while the latter group is of interest solely to the anthropaleontologists... Dear gentleperson, The only comparable sadness I can remember in my many years of reading SF magazines is the discontinuance of Venture, which for all its virtues, lasted less than a year. I am probably one of the few people around who have read every single one of the # issues of IF and thus can fully appreciate what is now lost. I first started reading SF mags when I was ten in #, but didn't discover IF until #. Poking through the piles of junk at a local (Painesville Ohio -- according to my myth Harlan Ellison's hometown as well) junk store I discovered several back years rest. In those days, before real collectors had made it impossible, a fourteen year old boy could still do this. Although IF had its goodly number of failures (particularly the years before your current editorship) which almost caused me to stop buying, in general its high quality often made the entire field bearable. I don't know how this decision was reached, but I wish that those of us who have provided the solid core of SF buyers over the years (I have probably bought # of all major pb publishers lists and all non-reprint mags for fifteen years) could have been consulted about this step. I have always resisted subscribing, since I have felt that my purchases would insure at least one local outlet, but certainly I kind of substaining subscription if that catagory were necessary. Those of us in the solid core will buy at virtually any price. Sincerely, # Parkside Dr. Hayward, Ca. # Baltimore, Maryland #. Giant catalog free. and construction. Sample copy #. wkk, New Jersey #. #, Longview, Washington #. # -- Croft, # Colina, Glendale, Calif. #. nonfiction journal of science fiction and fantasy. Features, columns, article plus reviews of every new science fiction or fantasy book published. Detailed information available for a stamped self-addressed envelope. Rt. #, Box #, Union, Miss. #. #, Aquarius Press, # Aquarius Ave., Silver Spring, Maryland #. Send wants to: S  S Books, G-#, # North Wilder, St. Paul, Minn. #. fiction and fantasy magazines from # to #. Harry Bennett, # Hollywood Blvd., Hollywood, CA. #. tasy books. Over # titles listed. Send # cents for one, # for next #, or # for four consecutive catalogs plus Silverberg's "Dying Inside" a # publisher's edition SF book. Send to: Purple Unicorn Book #-G# London Road, Duluth, Minn. #. fantasy paperbacks, hardbounds, pulps and magazines. Graham Holroyd, # Old Farm Circle, Pittsford, New York #. Minn. #. zines, out-of-print titles. Free catalog: Fantomes, # West Dundee Road, back books. Lists # cents refundable. Horse Schmid, # Dixie, Detroit, Mich. #. Out of print. Send wants. Bookdealer, Dept. GF, # North Browning Ave., Tenafly, N.J. #. Poetry Market Newsletter -- Send selfaddressed envelope for information: Minotaur, Box #A, Eagle River, Alaska #. tation Ashram, P.O. Box #, Cincinnati, Ohio #. (Dept. G) "Ye pray amiss", said Jesus. Pray properly -- receive answers. Send # M.O... Box #, Cincinnati, Ohio #. (Dept. G) of space-faring societies in conflict. #-# imaginative adults explore planets; develop su per-technologies, industrialize; wage warship combat. # color plastic star map, # ship counters, and more. If S-F, you'll always regret missing this. # US #-HB, Austin, Texas #I (# for brochure). bourne -- "Hugo" voting, membership, travel Info. -- write Fred Patten, # West Jefferson BIvcL, Culver City, Calif. #. Have you always wanted to write a short story or novel, but just couldn't get started? For #, we will send you an original developed plot and a story outline. The rest is up to you. Two for #. Specify type of story and send correct amount to: Danner Services, Box #, Cincinnati, Ohio #. Menus, Vegetarian or Regular. Send # M.O., Home Economics Dept., S.A.S.L-, P.O. Box #, Cincinnati, Ohio #. (Dept. G) nician tells how. Free information: Watson, # Columbus -- Gl, Warren, Mich. #. you. Send # with dream to Dr. Stephen H. Hall, # North Canon Drive, Suite #, Beverly Hills, California #. martial arts target practice as seen on Kung Fu. # (four or more # off), #I . power. Tested scientific method. Free details, M G L, Box # #-G, West Sacramento, Calif. #, Alpha, Ohio #. We guarantee to publish your short story or article In # months. Free details. R-Way Oist. Inc., # South Summit Ave., Gaithersburg, Md. #. est-quality cut  polished Southwestern tourquoise stones available in retail and bulk. Stones range in size from two to two-hundred carats. Retail prices: Morenci, #. #carat; Bisbee, #. #carat; Royston, #carat. Wholesale prices negotiable. To order or for further information write: S. Kramer, PO Box #, Woodstock, N.Y. # per Issue or # per word for three issues. More than # potential cusGalaxy # East # Street, New York, N.Y. #. This fantastic book will reveal Science Fiction drawn from true life experiences and the possibility of your life on anbard and discover the future in your own past. If you think you can't remember your past lives, this book will change your mind. Here are actual case histories of ordinary people who became able to remember their past lives and how it affected them. You can remember them Send # to: Bookstore GY-I Founding Church of Scientology # #th St. N.W. Washington, DC # Your copy shipped immediately. Satisfaction guaranteed. Scientology is an applied religious philosophy. You'll want to. It's that good... it's The Hugo Winners: # speculative fiction stories that have won the science fiction equivalent of the Oscar -- Arthur C. Clarke's superb story, "The Star," Jack Vance's classic, "The Dragon Masters," and Poul Anderson's award-winner, "No Truce With Kings," plus # more. This fabulous #-page anthology of speculative fiction sells for # In the original publisher's edition. It's yours, if you wish, as one of # books for just # (plus shipping and handling) when you join The Science Fiction Book Club. Here's how the Club works: When your application for membership is accepted, you'll receive your Introductory package of four books for just #. You may examine them in your home, and if not completely satisfied, return them within ten days -- membership will be cancelled and you'll owe nothing. About every # weeks (# times a year), we'll send you the Club's bulletin. Things to Come, describing the # coming Selections and a variety of Alternate choices. If you want both Selections, you need do nothing; they'll be shipped automatically. If you don't want a Selection, or prefer an Alternate, or no book at all, just fill out the convenient form always provided, and return it to us by the date specified. We try to allow you at least ten days for making your decision. If you do not receive the form in time to respond within # days, and receive an unwanted selection, you may return it at our expense. As a member you need take only # Selections or Alternates during the coming year. You may resign any time thereafter, or remain a member as long as you wish. Most books are only # plus shipping and handling. Some extra value selections are slightly higher but always much less than Publisher's Editions. Send no money. with membership jScience Fiction Book Club I Depl. GR-#, Garden City, New York # i I I have read your ad. Please accept me as a j member in the Science Fiction Book Club. I Send me, as a beginning, the # books whose  I numbers I have indicated below, and bill me  I Just # (plus shipping and handling). I agree to j I take # additional books during the coming year  I and may resign anytime thereafter.  Mr. Mrs. Miss.  . Please print Address  Apt. Cily.  Slate Zip #. The Foundation Trilogy. By Isaac Asimov. The ends of the galaxy revert to barbarism. An SF classic. Comb. Price # #. Again, Dangerous Visions. Harlan Ellison, ed. Short stories and novels, # in all. Cipliclt scenes and language may be offensive to some. Pub. ed. # #. Fire Time. By Poul Anderson. Terrific suspense as a young spaceman must decide who will live, who will die on a liny planet on the verge of cosmic disaster. Pub. ed. # #. The # Annual World's Best .F. Donald A. WoMheim, ed. Ten novellas, short stories: Ellison's Hugo Award-winning The Deathbird, plus top Simak, Sheckley. Pohl. Special Edition. #. The Dispossessed. By Ursula K. LeGuin. A lone scientist, caught in a cold war between two planets, tries desperately to unite them. Pub. ed. # #. The Hugo Winners, Vol. I fc ii. Giant #-ln-l volume of # awardwinning stories, # to #, Asimov introduces each. Pub. ed. # # The Gods Themselves. By Isaac Asimov. The master's first novel in # years... and worth the wait lor a fabulous trip to tbe year #. Pub. ed. # #. Approaching Oblivion. By Harlan Ellison. Eleven mindspinning stories in the multi-award winner's new anthology explicit scenes. language exploring new and unfathomed areas of the future. Pub. ed. # #. The Best of Fritz Lleber. Shoot craps with the devil, visit a planetwide madhouse, fall in love with an alien # tales by the sorcerer of SF. Special Edition. #. Before the Golden Age. Isaac Asimov, ed. # classic stories of the #s, from vintage SF pulps, now in one huge volume. Pub. ed. # #. Rendeivous with Remo. By Arthur C. Clarke. Hugo and Nebula Award Winner. Oarzilng visionary novel of a selfcontained world in space. Pub. ed. # #. The Oeathworld Trilogy. By Harry Harrison. On # amazing planets interplanetary adventurer Jason dinAlt gambles his life against different lethal environments. Special Edition. The Science Fiction Book Club offers its own complete hardbound editions sometimes altered in size to fit special presses and save members even more. Members accepted In U.S.A. and Canada only. Canadian members will be serviced from Toronto. Offer slightly different in Canada. Printed in U.S.A.  Thank you Galaxy Readers! Due to your overwhelming response lo our previous ad. we are happy to announce # new prepaid economy packages ol underground comli. You will receive the best art and story telling of today at prices you can afford. Careful selection ol the right packages will mean hours of reading plea sure. We believe these adult stories are what you have been walling lor. Just check the package(s) you wanl and send cash, check or M.O. and a statement ol your age (you must be IB lo order these comli) to our address, and presto! ! ! your mind will be blown... # Brain Fonlosy. # Legion ol Charlies; Psychotic Adventures I : Skull #, #, #, # (.# ea) # Mary (.#); Fontagor # (#): Grim Wit # (#); Tales from the Leather Nun (.#); Spasm (.#); Slar Reach (.#). # (.#): Psychotic Adventures # (.#); Inner City Romonce # (.#); Dr. Atomic # (.#); Harold Hedd # (.#); Armorkins; Skull # (.#); Two Fisted Zombies. # Comix # (.#); Pudge (.#): Tits  Clifs; Abortion Eve; Pondoro's Box; Manhunt; Girllighl #, # (.#). # Atomic I (.#); Harold Hedd I (#); Big League Lolls: Short Order; Bijou # (.#); Green Dinosaur #. # don I (.#); Armogeddon # (#): Good Jive #; Focts O'Lile; Efernal Toles; Hot Crackers; Young Lust # (#): Sex ond Affection. Pork (.#). # Greaser #; Hungry Chuck Biscuits; Corn Fed #: Merton of the Movement; Lough in the Dork; Lean Years: High SchoolMountain; Bakersfield (.#). # Mr. Natural #: Black  White: Big Ass #; Despair; Uneeda. # Fantasy #; Crime Suspense #: Vault of Horror #; Shock Suspense #: Two Fisted Tales #. # Guaranteed quality -- get them as they come off the presses. # (except K. M  N). Over SO comix, a volue of # for only #. # #.#, (.# ea.); Wonder Warthog I . #: Feds 'n Heads. # #, #. #. #. (.# ea). I am # years of age or over. catalogue today. Substitutions ol high quolity will be made. All comix are # cents unless otherwise noted. You may order single copies if you add # cents each for postage and handling. Ahe largest selecticm of military simulation games ever presented: # games re-creating famous battles from every period of history and at every level of operation -- from the tactics of the Greek phalanx to the mechanized armies of Germany to the plane-to-plane electronic warfare of tomorrow. Exciting games of decisive action that allow you to assume the roles ofthe greatest commanders in history... enabling you to replay events and explore alternative outcomes. A gome  topical as the # o'clock news. Israeli and Arab brigade clash on a big #"i #" terrain map of the Middle East. Rules include many alternate scenarios as well as provisions tor paradrops. ainnobile The War for Independence #-# The entire struggle for freedom re-created in a strategic level simulation including the raising of troops, foniricalions. militia. Tories. French intervention, (leeis. and desertion. The Campaigne of Napoleon In Cratral Europe Actually three distinct ame-situations in one package: Prussian. Austrian, and Russian armies swirl about the French central position in the campais of #. '#. and '#. SimulalMo includes counters for indiridual lenders. die-cut playing piecs representing the mOitary units Mrticipaling in a g i ven battle. Comprehmsive steby-step rules of play create an accurate historical framework for each game. All the elements in each simulation are the reutt of exieoaive tsting and reaareh by the stafT of Simulations Publications (the publishers of Stiula A Taetto Magailne). Games are individually packaged in a specially designed, mulli-comparmenled plastic tray with a handsomely illustrated cover. Here's Hie enHie coUecHon... tliutd Iphabetkally)  Americtn Revolution S# G Arinsgrddoa U n Aujlcrliiz S# U Barbannu SB #) Batione S# r I Battle Ilf Moifow S# G Borodino M n Breakout A Pursuit U G Bull Run # GCA" S# n Centurion S# L'. Combat Command SB n Dark Ages SB :T Dorn Wir SB G # SI# G El Alamein SB G Fallot Rome SB  Flight of the Cueben # n Ftjtni Circus... SB  Foabai A PhanioRi . SB C FrancO'Prussian War SB G Grenadier SB O Crunt SB G KimpfPanzei SB n Korea SB U Kurtk SB n La Grande Annee SB a LecMmesNonh SB G Leipzig SB G Lost Battles SB G Marne SB G Moseow Campaign SB  MutkelA Pike SB G Napoteun at Waterloo SB G I#IB IB G Normindy SB G PanzerArmee Afrika SB  Phalani SB  Red SrarWhlle Star SB G Renaissance of Infantry... SB L) Rule A Saber... SB  Serimmage... SB G Sinai SB G Sniper! SB CJ Soldiers...SB I ' Solomons Campaign SB G Spiiftre # n Turning PoincStalirtgrad... SB  U.S.N SB n Wildrmeu Campaign SB n Winter War SB U World Warn SB  Year of the Rat SB LI American Chril War SB n East It Red SB L I Seelowt IB n War In the East S#D Subicribelo SiniletiyATactIn the bi-monlhly magazine of military hiwory that firet you a etan piece simulaiion game wilb vrtrj iowel a I year # Usueii-SI# a # yrs.(l# Ksoes-S# the simulation gamer's bi-oranlhly forum of deugn iheny. play lechaique. and game erilieisin. n I year # bsan-S#  # yn.# mocsl-SI# n Free, descriptive brochure (Nvirruted eatofogSO.SO Send now to: addmtn. Canadian and Foreign cutiomers add S#.CD ps onler to cover additional handling. Prices are subject to change wilheui aoliCC. Sorry, no Please don't write in this apace -- for our me onlyC-Cmie Trtal Credit Pottage ' Tai Arnold E. Abramson, Publisher James Baen, Editor Theodore Sturgeon, Contributing Editor L. C. Murphy, Subscriptions Jerry Pournelle, Ph. D., Science Editor John Wright, Advertising Manager Jay T unick. Circulation Director A novel of a distant future; our civilization has long since crumbled into dust, and the world has been freed from the tyranny of the Machine. But the Demon-Whore Technology has risen once again... In which it is shown that the tendency to overgeneralize is a human trait not limited to any particular culture; to the Cuchipamba, for example, all aliens were gringos! A game for two players. A story of Interstellar diplomacy In which it is shown that Parkinson's Law applies in all times and cultures! A Galaxy First. Craig Strete is single-handedly creating an entire sub-genre -- Amerind sf. In this story he presents us with a cross-cultural view of the end of the world. In which gods' ways are justified to Man. A story of a time when escapism has become a way of life -- and death! In which Elmo involves us all in troubles of morethan-infinite proportions. An alternate-universe poem. inevitably to more and bigger problems; Fred offers herein a gestalt soiution to virtually all our troubles. This is a verbatim transcription of a Co-Keynote Address delivered at the last World SF Convention tative from the Sierra Club calls Kahn the "Boss Polly anna of them all!" Two views of the Malthusian Dilemma are the crux of this month's science article. Wherein Alter threatens to set back science-fiction fifty years! Letters from Bowen, Sheffield, Beiler, Cecil, Pournelle. Interior illustrations by Fabian, Freff, Gaughan, Mailings, Pini, Kirk of Unlvaraal Publishing A Distributing Corporation. Arnold E. Abramson, President. Main Offices: # East # Street, Mew York, N.Y. #. Single copy: #. #-issue subscription: # In U.S., # elsewhere. United Kingdom by UniversahTandem Publishing #RD. Arnold E. Abramson, Chairman of the Board. Ralph Stokes, Managing Director. Single copy: #p. #-Issue subscription in the United Kingdom: p#. Copyright Conventions. All rights reserved. Second class postage paid at New York, N.Y. and additional mailing offices. The publishers assume no responsibility for urwolicited material. All stories printed in this magazine are fiction and any similarity between characters ard actual persona is coincidental. Printed in U.S.A. took up stations at its Trojan points, dressed the inhabitant of the trailing They regarded the world, its two point; "Select." cities, their devices. The other released the stasis. After a time, the inhabitant of the Simultaneously, they became aware forward point spoke: that the first radioactive decay par"I am satisfied." tide emitted fled by way of the opThere was a long pause, then, posing path. "It will do," said the other, fetch"I acknowledge the loss, ing up some strontium-#. Choose." Their awarenesses met above the "I am Dust," said the inhabitant metal. of the forward point. "Three moves "Go ahead," said the one who apiece." had brought it. "And I am Blood," answered the other. "Three moves. Acknowledged." "I choose to go first." "I follow you. Acknowledged." They removed themselves from the temporal sequence and regarded the history of the world. Then Dust dropped into the Paleolithic and raised and uncovered metal deposits across the south of Europe. "Move one completed." Blood considered for a timeless time then moved to the second century B.C. and induced extensive lesions in the carotids of Marcus Porcius Cato where he stood in the Roman Senate, moments away from another "Carthago delenda est." "Move one completed." Dust entered the fourth century A.D. and injected an air bubble into the bloodstream of the sleeping Julius Ambrosius, the Lion of Mithra. "Move two completed." Blood moved to eighth century Damascus and did the same to Abou Iskafar, in the room where he carved curling alphabets from small, hard blocks of wood. "Move two completed." Dust contemplated the play. "Subtle move, that." "Thank you." "But not good enough, I feel. Observe." Dust moved to seventeenth century England and, on the morning before the search, removed from his laboratory all traces of the forbidden chemical experiments which had cost Isaac Newton his life. "Move three completed." "Good move. But I think I've got you." Blood dropped to early nineteenth century England and disposed of Charles Babbage. "Move three completed." Both rested, studying the positions. "Ready?" said Blood. "Yes." They reentered the sequence of temporality at the point they had departed. It took but an instant. It moved like the cracking of a whip below them... They departed the sequence once more, to study the separate effects of their moves now that the general result was known. They observed: The south of Europe flourished. Rome was founded and grew in power several centuries sooner than had previously been the case. Greece was conquered before the flame of Athens burned with its greatest intensity. With the death of Cato the Elder the final Punic War was postponed. Carthage also continued to grow, extending her empire far to the east and the south. The death of Julius Ambrosius aborted the Mithraist revival and Christianity became the state religion in Rome. The Carthaginians spread their power throughout the middle east. Mithraism was acknowledged as their state religion. The clash did not occur until the fifth century. Carthage itself was destroyed, the westward limits of its empire pushed back to Alexandria. Fifty years later, the Pope called for a crusade. These occurred with some regularity for the next century and a quarter, further fragmenting the Carthaginian empire while sapping the enormous bureaucracy which had grown up in Italy. The fighting fell off, ceased, the lines were drawn, an economic depression swept the Mediterranean area. Outlying districts grumbled over taxes and conscription, revolted. The general anarchy which followed the wars of secession settled down into a dark age reminiscent of that in the initial undisturbed sequence. Off in Asia Minor, the printing press was not developed. "Stalemate till then, anyway," said Blood. "Yes, but look what Newton did." "How could you have known?" "That is the difference between a good player and an inspired player. I saw his potential even when he was fooling around with alchemy. Look what he did for their science, single-handed -- everything! Your next move was too late and too weak." "Yes. I thought I might still kill their computers by destroying the founder of International Difference Machines, Ltd." Dust chuckled. "That was indeed ironic. Instead along a young naturalist named Darwin." Blood glanced along to the end of the sequence where the radioactive dust was scattered across a lifeless globe. "But it was not the science that did it, or the religion." "Of course not," said Dust. "It is all a matter of emphasis." "You were lucky. I want a rematch." "All right. I will even give you your choice: Blood or Dust?" "I'll stick with Blood." "Very well. Winner elects to go first. Excuse me." Dust moved to second century Rome and healed the carotid lesions which had produced Cato's cerebral hemorrhage." "Move one completed." Blood entered eastern Germany in the sixteenth century and induced identical lesions in the Vatican assassin who had slain Martin Luther. "Move one completed." "You are skipping pretty far along." "It is all a matter of emphasis." "Truer and truer. Very well. You saved Luther. I will save Babbage. Excuse me." An instantless instant later Dust had returned. "Move two completed." Blood studied the playing area with extreme concentration. Then, "All right." Blood entered Chewy's Theater on the evening in # when the disgruntled actor had taken a shot at the President of the United States. Delicately altering the course of the bullet in midair, he made it reach its target. "Move two completed." "I believe that you are bluffing," said Dust. "You could not have worked out all the ramifications." "Wait and see." Dust regarded the area with intense scrutiny. "All right, then. You killed a president. I am going to save one -- or at least prolong his life somewhat. I want Woodrow Wilson to see that combine of nations founded. Its failure will mean more than if it had never been -- and it will fail. -- Excuse me." Dust entered the twentieth century and did some repair work within the long-jawed man. "Move three completed." "Then I, too, shall save one." Blood entered the century at a farther point and assured the failure of Leon Nozdrev, the man who had assassinated Nikita Kruschev. "Move three completed." "Ready, then?" "Ready." They reentered the sequence. The long whip cracked. Radio noises hummed about them. Satellites orbitted the world. Highways webbed the continents. Dusty cities held their points of power throughout. Ships clove the seas. Jets slid through the atmosphere. Grass grew. Birds migrated. Fishes nibbled. Blood chuckled. "You have to admit it was very close," said Dust. "As you were saying, there is a difference between a good player and an inspired player." "You were lucky, too." Blood chuckled again. They regarded the world, its two cities, their devices... After a time, the inhabitant of the forward point spoke: "Best two out of three?" "All right. I am Blood. I go first." "...And I am Dust. I follow you."  Joe haldeman wrote to me a couple of months ago and asked me to co-keynote this convention. He said, "I want you to deal with the various problems that face us in the near future -- energy sources, overpopulation, eco-disaster and so forth." And I said I would, but actually I had my fingers crossed. Ten or fifteen years ago I used to lecture a lot on those subjects. I would talk about the black rainfall in Boston, where the smog was so thick the police couldn't arrest the polluters -- they couldn't see the tops of the chimneys to know whose stacks were doing it. And I'd talk about the rivers in New England so filthy that you not only can't drink the water -- or swim in it -- it isn't even safe to drive a motorboat in it; the spray coming up over the coaming can give you a disease. And it all went over very big with my audiences. They'd have a delicious shudder of fear, and a momentary glow of resolution to clean up our soiled planet -- and then they would light their cigarettes, and get into their cars and turn on their air-conditioners and pump exhaust fumes all the way to their air-conditioned, energy-using homes and offices. I remember giving that talk in Cambridge once -- the English Cambridge, that is. My host was a marvelous fellow who applauded every word I said and took me to his home for a drink after the lecture. His home was a narrowboat moored in the River Cam, and while we were drinking and talking about the horrors of pollution I felt the need to go to the John, and I did, and while I was in there a thought struck me, and when I came out I opened my mouth to ask him a question -- He anticipated me. "Oh, yes," he said at once, "it goes right into the water, sure enough. But, God, man, what else can I do? It would cost me thirty pounds to put in a sewage trap!" And anyway that was ten or fifteen years ago, and a lot of time has passed. I'm a science-fiction writer. I like to talk about the future. Pollution, overpopulation, urban crisis, racial strife, protein shortage, fuel shortage, welfare disasters -- those are all in the present; and I bet that every one of you in this room has heard so much about them you never want to hear another word on any of these subjects. Right? Right. Well, I have a surprise for you. I'm going to talk about them anyhow. But not just yet -- I have something else I want to say first -- and when I do I think I may, believe it or not, have something new to say about them. But first I'm going to talk about science fiction. Science fiction is a very good way of looking at the future. For one thing, it's cheap. If you want to see what an atomic war is going to do, it is cheaper to Vrite a story about it then it is to start a war. Also it is a sort of diluted reality; people can confront realities in a science-fiction story that they don't want to hear about in real life. But it is also a good way of matching up possible future events in such a way that problems become solutions. Now this is a science-fiction way of looking at things. It is not the real world's way. The real world bumbles along, throwing its empty beer cans out the car window and expecting someone else to pick them up; and when the real world gets a flat because somebody in the car ahead of it has been oldfashioned enough to throw out a beer bottle rather than a can, it feels mightily aggrieved. So it appoints a special commission to study the environmental impact of throwing beer bottles out of cars, hires a large staff of experts out of tax money and devises an automatic highway vacuum cleaner to suck up all the broken glass. The real world takes one problem at a time and looks for the single solution to the problem, which after much study always turns out to be the same thing: money. Or, what is the same thing -- but even more damaging in the sense of natural law -- the use of problem-creating mechanisms to get rid of the effects of other problems. I'll give you an example. There is a scarce resource in the world; high-temperature heat. There is plenty of low-temperature heat. That's where the whole universe is going, sooner or later, according to the laws of entropy; and we are moving the process along just as fast as we can. High-temperature heat is much harder to come by; the principal way we get it is by sending drillers and pumpers to Saudi Arabia and other unattractive places to suck up huge quantities of oil out of the ground. That oil is not just stuff that bums. It is basic hydrocarbon, and if you don't bum it you can use it in a lot of jazzy other ways: you can grow food on it, you can turn it into drugs and dyes and plastics. You can even just leave it there and wait until you need basic organic feedstocks even worse than we do now. We don't do that -- we burn it. Once place we bum it is in power plants. We take our hightemperature heat, and we boil water with it. We turn the water into steam, the steam into electricity and we move the electricity out over wires. And then if we've been dumb enough to swallow the stories the public utilities people have been telling us and bought outselves an all-electric house, we take the electricity and we use it to warm our rooms to seventy-eight degrees, and heat some water for a bath to maybe #, and put some in our washing machine at perhaps # -- all low-temparature heat again, you see. And meanwhile, back at the power plant, all that steam has come out of the turbines and condensed. And they have oceans of water -- some at seventyeight degrees and some at a hundred and ten and some at a hundred and forty -- and they have a hell of a job getting rid of it. They pour it into the rivers and they kill the fish. They pump it into cooling towers, and they create manmade fogs that have been known to close down airports for a week on end. You see what I'm talking about? It takes no special brains to see that if what you want is just enough heat to warm a room, it is pretty stupid to use a kind of heat that can smelt iron and then dilute it to the room temperature you like -- especially as you have the problem of throwing away enormous quantities of room-warming heat on the next block. Any engineers present will immediately point out that there are difficulties here; and so there are. Difficulties of capital funding, difficulties of design, difficulties of seasonal load. But the difficulties do not add up to enough to spoil the general principle that the problem of getting rid of waste heat can in fact be the solution to the problem of heating a house. Science fiction is a good way of matching these phenomena together. Not only on the hardware level. I remember a marvelous Fritz Leiber story. Sanity, the world was going mad, and the problem was how society could survive when every person in it was insane. Fritz solved it beautifully; he matched the kind of insanity to the job requirement. I don't remember the exact mixes -- something like paranoids became policemen, manic-depressives bell came book reviewers... not too much unlike the real world at that. Then there was a Harry Harrison story -- I published it, I think in Galaxy, a decade or so ago, but I'm sorry to say I don't remember the title. The problem was robots multiplying on their own. A familiar scare theme in science fiction, right? But in Harry's stOry the robots became raw materials. People trapped the little ones for transistors, stalked and shot big ones for sheetmetal sidings for their homes and so on. And of course science fiction has proposed gross-scale improvements in the way things are done for a long time. Automatic little cars instead of privately owned #-cylinder monsters. Telecommunications instead of commuting -- we see a little of that now; I think we'll see more. Domed cities... You know, I've always suspected Buckminster Fuller of being a secret science-fiction fan. His geodesics look an awful lot like a Wonder Stories cover from say #. But what Fuller has done, of course, has been to put the numbers into the science-fiction story. And the numbers, as a matter of fact, are interesting. Consider New York. Fuller wants to build a dome across it two miles wide. To keep the rain out? No, to keep heat where it belongs -- out in summer, in winter in. The Manhattan skyline, Fuller points out, is about as perfectly designed a radiator system as you could build: all those spindly little spikes sticking out into the air, each one of them losing heat from every side and spire and comice. If you put a dome over it you would save enormous amounts of both air-conditioning and heating. In fact, the radiating skyscrapers pour away eighty times as much energy as a dome would. Which would pay for an awful lot of geodesic construction in a short time. There is no engineering problem here. There is a different kind of problem that keeps us from doming in New York and Washington and Chicago -- above all, Chicago -- and most of the other major cities in the world: that is, convincing the people who have to foot the bill that it's worth it. That's a different kind of game, and the name of that particular game is "politics". At this point I arrogate to myself the privilege of any writer who has an audience at his mercy, and I intend to talk a little bit about some of my own work. There are two in particular. One is a science-fiction story, published in FSF about a year ago, called In the Problem Pit. The other is a non-fictionbook, published by Ballantine for # -- and, I believe, to be published by somebody else for # -- called practical politics. In the Problem Pit describes a procedure for identifying what the world's real problems are, and solving them -- hopefully, by using one problem to solve another, as I was talking about a moment ago. procedure for making those solutions transit from theory to reality, by means of the existing political institutions -- the elections, the political party machinery and so on. One of the nice things about being a writer is that you can give a sort of a reality to your fantasies by writing them out on paper. An even nicer thing -- sometimes quite a frightening thing -- is to find that some people somewhere have taken those spelled-out fantasies and transformed them into that other kind of fantasy we call the real world. It happens a lot with science fiction, though we who write it don't always know when it has happened. But in the case of happen; in places like Georgia and California and Ontario I've heard of people and groups who have brought the book and done what it says and made real, substantive changes in their worlds. A couple of weeks ago I sat on the porch of the mayor of Gpe May, New Jersey, listening to him tell me how he came to be mayor: He got hold of a copy of my book, did what it said -- and elected not only himself but a whole city council. All this is great fun and a joy -- but also, I must say, a little scary. But in order to convert theoretical solutions into reality -- as in to find the solutions. That is where the story in the problem pit comes in. government-funded problem-solving system located in some large caves near the radio observatory at Arecibo, Puerto Rico -- no particular reason that it should be there, except that I had just visited Arecibo a few weeks before I wrote the story. (You can reconstruct any writer's autobiography from what he writes, if you know how to interpret it.) It is a long story, and a lot of its wordage is devoted to spelling out how it works: I don't have time to go into it all here. (Anyway, it will be published by and by as part of a collection called in the problem science-fiction stories. I'd rather you read it than listened to me tell you about it. I get better royalties that way.) But in the problem pit isn't just a story. It is also a proposal for real-life problem-solving. As far as I know no one has actually transformed that fantasy into real-world reality yet, but the World Future Society has offered me a chance to run a pilot-model demonstration right here in Washington at their Second General Assembly next May. So by the # Worldcon, if any of you are interested, maybe I can report on how well it works. And all of this, you see, is simply one variation or another on the basic science-fiction game: creating new worlds and seeing how they work out. We sf writers have been doing it for years on paper. We sf readers have been doing it all our lives in our heads. Politicians do it -- usually in limited, power-andplunder-hungry ways, but do it all the same. Futurologists do it, it is their only raison d'etre, if indeed they can be said to have one at all. And scientists do it. And now at the end of my talk I would like to tell you about the way one particular scientist has played this game. He is a physicist, and his name is Peter Fong -- from Emory University in Atlanta -- and I certainly hope he is a sciencefiction fan. One of these days I want to meet him, and I would not like to discover that he has done this bright thing without benefit of all the thinking we've been putting into Galaxy and Analog and FSF for the last umpty-ump years. First, let's look at the trouble we're in. Remember last winter's energy crisis? That's powerful trouble. Real trouble -- and we're still in it, we just pretend that taking an aspirin has cured the cancer of the brain; but the cancer is still there and deadly. Remember urban crime? Society's rejects -- mostly black or Spanishspeaking, mostly the people, or the children of the people, who had a clear choice between starving on a plantation somewhere and going on relief in New York or Baltimore and wisely chose relief. Remember mugging, remember drugs, remember the hard-core unemployed in the city's slums? Remember pollution? the car exhaust that rots these marble buildings in Washington? The sewage that has destroyed a hundred square miles of ocean bottom off New York, befouled San Francisco Bay and turned much of the Mediterranean into a cesspool? Remember starvation? Hundreds living on the borderline, where a drought or a flood can push them over the hunger point into death? into lives that do not give them enough protein while their brains are building, so that all their lives they will be a little less quick, a little less capable than they should have been? All these problems are right with us right this minute, and they are deadly ones. And no solution is in sight -- unless, Peter Fong says, we take all these problems and let them solve each other. How do we do that? Com and booze. Now alcohol is a well-known problem-solver. Some of my best friends have solved their problems that way, and keep right on doing it, until they solve themselves into delirium tremens and death. That isn't quite what Fong has in mind. Don't drink the alcohol, he says. Put it in the tank of your car. If you replace # of the gas in your tank with alcohol you don't have to do a thing to the engine -- in fact, it works better than it now does on gasoline -- you cut down the polluting emissions by # right then, instantly; you reduce the need for oil imports, help the balance of payment, take the Arab sheiks down a peg and strike a blow for the independence of Israel. Name it. You do it, and that's how. Ah, you say, fine. But where do you get the alcohol? Why, you grow a lot of corn. You don't need all the corn for fermentation into alcohol, only the starch. You've got # left over in the form of protein and # in the form of oil. You can feed these to hungry people if you like -- they are extremely nutritious. Or you can feed them to livestock, cutting the cost of raising steers, putting more steaks in your supermarket and ending -- did you forget this one? -- the meat shortage too. You also have the com stalks left over, and you use them to fuel the boilers that distills the fermented starch into pure alky. Who grows the com? Ah, says Fong, you have all those urban hardcore unemployed. Give them a half #-acre farms. Better still, don't give them to them. Sell them. All this stuff is cottage industry, it can be done just as well in indihis most devastating novel yet... The Conpanli Of Glory Atomic war has reduced the earth to a primitive state -- history is no longer written... plagues and radiation death are common... Demetrios, the former Adam Freeman, remembers what life once was and tells a new generation of earthlings the terrifying tale of a world devastated by the Twenty Minute War! # (V#B) available at your local dealer, or send # plus #t for postage  handling to N.J. #. vidual #-acre bits as in one mammoth Federal Booze Project, and the earnings for each farm after all expenses are paid should come to between ten and twelve thousand dollars per family. Not a fortune. But a hell of a lot better than welfare, not to mention the advantages of running your own vegetable patch and chicken yard if you like. So on a reasonable mortgage your formerly unemployed can pay off his farm free and clear, feed his family, educate his kids and, for the first time in his life, most likely, find himself in a world where his own life has some point and purpose. Where do you get the farms? You just reach out and pick them up. The United States is full of played-out farmland, or soil that doesn't want to grow a crop. Bad land, but land. All it needs is something to make the bad land good, and we have that -- every one of us produces about eight ounces of it every day, and there are a lot of us producing -- and we flush it away and ruin our waterways with it, and yet it is the finest and best stuff you can get to make things grow. The Japanese and Chinese have used human excrement to grow crops for hundreds of years. We westerners are much too fastidious. Indeed, there is some reason for daintiness here; there is a risk of disease, a problem of sterilization. But the basic problem is esthetic. We don't like to put into our mouths something we know to be containing molecules that recently came out of some other part of another person's anatomy -- it seems to be all right if it came out of a horse or a cow, rather than a person, which is rather strange -- but strange or not the prejudice is there. Only it disappears if you use the excrement to fertilize something you're going to put in the tank of your car. And so you've solved the lot -- end sewage pollution, cut down car exhaust damage, slash the relief rolls, radically diminish the preconditions for slums and urban crime, help the balance of payments, decrease the velocity of the energy crunch, make steaks cheaper and more available... it kills every bird in sight, claims Fong with modest self-satisfaction, even up to economic growth and school busing. And by gosh, when you look at it, it does. Now, what's wrong with this proposal? Oh, a few things. Several scholars have complained that its longterm effects diminish; it is only a temporary solution, they say. And that's true enough. In the long run we have to find quite different ways to live. But the trouble with the long run, as John Maynard Keynes told Franklin Roosevelt thirty or forty years ago, is that in the long run we are all dead. It also does not solve every problem for everyone; there are only a and a half people in trouble. But what a beginning! And the beauty of it is that each problem solves the other, like cobras supporting themselves by eating each others' tails, until the ring is complete and the problems all disappear. enough, too; I'm Just about out of time. I want to steal just a minute or two more to close on another note -- a rather different one, and quite a personal one. I suppose a lot of you have heard me speak before, perhaps at the Los Angeles Worldcon a couple of years ago; and perhaps if you do you remember what is an article of faith with me. That you and I, and Harry Stubbs and Harlan Ellison and all of us here are in some way brothers. We are a family. We are united in a way that I can only faintly perceive, but which seems to me to be so strong a way that although we differ terribly from each other on questions of religion and politics and life style -- and battle among ourselves on matters of dominance and resentment -- yet we always come back to each other, to share what we have done and learned; because who else is there to talk to? Well, I don't quite mean that. There are other people to talk to. one level or another. But there is something about us, about all of us, in this room and in all the other places in the world where sciencefiction people get together, that makes us important to each other, for the perceptions and the understandings that we can best share. We are droogs, sometimes, joining together to stomp the rest of the world. We are water brothers, sometimes, sharing the precious resource of imagination and creation. We may, of course, from time to time hate each others' guts. You out there in the seventh row, fourth seat -- you may not like me very much, and maybe I don't especially care for you. But in some way you are a very important part of my life... as I think I am, of course, of yours. So I talk, on subjects like these, many times in many places to all kinds of audiences. And I say pretty much the same things. The details change as the world changes, but the theme is all about the same. But when I talk here, to you -- my friends, my water-brothers, my droogs -- I want to talk in a special way. I don't want just to argue you into my way of thinking. Or to inform you, or to educate you, or even to entertain you. What I want is to share with you -- my family -- that very basic article of faith in my head which says there are no problems, there are no hopeless disasters, there are no inevitable dooms; there are only games we play with ourselves, pollution games and crime games -- traps we put ourselves into, shortage traps and inadequacy traps -- and we can stop playing the games, we can free ourselves from the traps, any time. All we have to do is summon up the resolution to do it, and all it needs for that to happen is for some people somewhere to make up their minds to start it. To start thinking in terms of what we want, rather than what we fear. To start planning not for what makes us more rich, but for what makes us more free. It can be done -- by somebody. And -- droogs, siblings, waterbrothers, friends -- if we don't do it, who the hell will?  I Four kilometers from Ricardo, the horsemen stopped for a rest, and while their ponies stretched down to graze, the men stared up at the AcropKtlis. They were Ecofreaks and far from home, dressed in beaded leather suits and wearing floppy black hats. Their long hair was braided, their faces tanned, but these were not ordinary herdsmen, as evidenced by the ornate ceremonial daggers and the gilded red Crestmore bibles that hung from their belts. Mutagrass rolled in the breeze behind them. It thinned out ahead us steppe gave way to no man's land -- the Desolation, in tribal parlance -- a dusty, boulder-strewn ring around the city, made by the deadly emanations of gravitron. Mycal Bono, leader of the group, took off his hat and wiped his forehead with the back of his hand. He closed and opened his eyes to ease the wind sting. Then he threw his head back to see Ricardo's five looming towers. Today the tips were lost in moving clouds. He couldn't see the towers in their entirety. Drilla-glass mirrored the setting sun. A reticulation of dark plastosteel held the glass in place and supported the structures. At this distance, the frame resembled a screen of hexagons. Bono thought: Poisonous silver stems. Rooted in the Desolation. Full of humanity. He shook his head. He hadn't seen a structure in years, and the prospect of Ricardo, especially at close proximity, was awesome. Most structures, including those of Ricardo, were at least three thousand meters from root to crown, an unbelievable height. The sway of the towers induced dizziness. The observer felt that the structures leaned threateningly down toward him. Bono turned away, plagued by a childhood memory. It had come on him early in the morning while boarding the large helicopters near Wellhead for the long flight north. The feeling had persisted. The forty-kilometer ride from the Staging Station hadn't shaken his mood. As a small boy his father had taken him to Husten, a mono-tower city. Panic had gripped him a short way into the Desolation. The gravitron vibrations had tightened about his body like so many invisible claws, and he had screamed and fought until his father had sent him back with a mutant slave. At the time his relatives had teased him about that, calling him a true tribesman -- one who couldn't stand the grav. Men rested all around him. Some had dismounted. Some sat and stared at Ricardo's visible parts below the clouds. Talk buzzed. To his left the heavy-set Sonder, physicist of the group, explained the mysteries of gravitron to a youngster they'd picked up at the Staging Station to take the horses back. "Drums," Sonder was saying. "Drums in the caves below the towers. They generate the stuff. And our Helium cools the machines. No Helium, Freddy, and poof! Down she goes." Bono imagined Ricardo falling. He saw the framework buckle and twist. He saw the towers sag, split into the air -- the hard outer crust and the soft, organic, mushy innards. In mind's eye he saw people, rubble, and machinery fall down in a rush. Then he imagined Desolation dust rising like a veil to cover the scene. It was a vision of the Great Change -- the end of the structures. Like many other young Activists, Bono had heard the Older Tack hold forth about it with a Crestmore bible open in his hand. "The structures must be destroyed," Old Tack had thundered with a balled, veined fist shaking the air. "We can't let the Abomination take over earth again!" And with that OT had always hit the table with a crash. Old Tack had had bushy grey eyebrows, a florid face, and eyes that had flashed. You couldn't help remembering such a man. He left a deep impression, especially on the young. Old Tack was dead. Like the legendary Moses of the Biblibooks, he had died before his dream had been fulfilled. Unlike the legendary Moses, he hadn't even glimpsed the promised land. Bono's situation was not without irony. The least enthusiastic of the younger Activists stood before Ricardo with a mandate to negotiate the last and decisive Helium deal. Bono's assignment amounted to nothing less than the destruction of Union's thirty-nine structures. Would Mycal Bono, the silent doubter, achieve OT's dream? Bono fell into a brooding contemplation of his role. He felt extremely small and puny -- a mote of dust in the vast sweep of history that had created the Union of Structures. A thousand years seemed a very long time against his thirty. A thousand years, yes, give or take a handful. The last of the socalled limited nuclear wars had been followed by a period of interregnum. The last one had Xin? Bono could never remember. At the Academy of Action, he'd had to memorize the circumstances surrounding each war, but they all ran into each other in his mind. Well, it didn't matter a great deal. What mattered were the structures. Bono tried to imagine their genesis: how the ancient city dwellers had invented gravitron wjth whose aid vertical cities could be flung into the sky. The ancients had gone straight from a mole-like existence in underground bunkers into the heights. In one gigantic leap, as it were. In his mind Bono pictured structures rising out of the rubble, yes, like poisonous stems. Structure-man had found an answer to the scarcity of useable land. Remarkable as it seemed, nevertheless people in structures occuped a mere eight hundred square kilometers of ground, all of it along the coasts. Their fusion reactors ran on hydrogen ions that were plentiful in the sea. What a shock it must have been to the pious tribal elders, it occurred to him. If the ancient tribesmen had been anything like the Older Tack, they must have fallen into paroxysms of rage when the first reports of structures came filtering back to Hinterland. The Technology Beast has risen again! No sooner dead than resurrected. Foul Phoenix. And the old hatred had burst into flame again. Bono knew himself a product of that hatred. A thousand years of hate had caused him to sit here before Ricardo on a pony with a secret locked in his brain. The tribes had waited a thousand years for this opportunity. Now they only needed a small assist, a very small favor from Union. If only Union could be duped! If Union could be persuaded to mix up the poison it would have to swallow -- then Technology would be finished. Or would it? Bono experienced a stir of doubt. Union might be destroyed. But then, for all they knew, Technology might rise up elsewhere -- in Europe, in Asia, in whichever it was, contact with those continents had been lost -- more by choice than necessity. Structure-men Had the means to travel. But exploration was not their long suit. Life in structures seemed to be an end in itself -- or it destroyed curiosity. Maybe. The men of Union lived too far from the surface of the earth. They saw it through windows. Always. The horizon did not entice them. Bono guessed that life on other continents must be like life in Hinterland: simple and savage. Structure-man wanted no part of that. If it weren't for Helium... Helium. The noble gas was essential for the gravitron reaction. And the pipeline through which it flowed bound structure dwellers to the earth. Against their will, in a sense. Bono suspected that Union would pay no attention to the tribes at all if it weren't for those rich Texahoma wells -- or if they could get enough Helium out of the air, which they couldn't. But they did need Helium. And therefore their missiles ringed North America, aimed inland, a perpetual threat. Bono shook his head. It was all too vast, too much, too improbable. His task seemed overwhelming. He had no confidence in this venture, yet here he was. It seemed wrong, somehow. Bono sighed and turned to his right. Sunk deep into his saddle, tiresome old Franco Dart had reached over and now pulled Bono's sleeve. He pointed to a hovering airship some distance from the road. Union airships were held aloft by gravitron and resembled large glistening rods. One blunt, rounded end of the ship faced the horsemen. The ship had picked them up a kilometer or two outside the Staging Station and had shadowed their approach ever sinee. Dart said: "They're filming, Mycal. They film and film. I'll bet you Reston Proctor is watching us. I'll bet that he sees us talking." On Bono's left Sonder said: "No, Freddy, you don't get it. The vibes make the steel light. Light as feathers. It's the plastosteel, not the drilla-glass." Bono didn't answer Dart. He still mused about his chances of success, that worrisome childhood memory in the background. Dart peered at Bono with a disapproving look. The chiefs hooked nose and forked black beard gave Bono an aggressive air, but Dart saw a dreamy haze in Bono's eyes, a telltale trembling around his lips. Bono had a good face, but he lacked that...something; that special quality, leadership... With a measure of pride Dart recalled how he had opposed Bono's appointment as chief of mission. Dart had protested, oh, yes. He had the courage to oppose, whatever his age. His was a voice of wisdom among the brash young men around Jonny Tack. "Go with him," Tack had said. "Keep your eyes on him." But Tack had sent him as a 'senior advisor,' that is to say without authority -- which made Dart mourn the passing of the Older Tack. Now there was a man! "Mycal," Dart called again. "I said, they're filming us!" "What? Oh, yes. You've said that before. The Media." "It's more serious than that. They use the films for intelligence. They study our faces. They build profiles on us. Psychometry." Bono shrugged. "We can't stop them." "No, not that But you must be aware of it." "I am aware. Believe me. Franco, I'm aware." A group in the rear laughed uproariously at something. The noise startled a flock of black carries. They rose from the long mutagrass, flew low over the ground, then dropped out of sight again. Dart wondered if the men were laughing at him. He threw them a suspicious look. "Look, Freddy, imagine a molecule like this, see? Fifteen in a row? The gavitron vibes come in here, see? And they make these little balls stretch. Got it?" Bono glanced at Freddy and saw that he still hadn't got it. Then he turned to Dart, aware that the old man was unhappy. The younger men all humored Dart, the last surviving member of the old core of Activists. "What do you think. Franco?" Bono gestured toward Ricardo with his hat. "The bastions of the whore -- will they fall this time?" "All thirty-nine of them, on all the coasts. It is written." Dart slapped the red Crestmore bible hung on a chain from his belt. " 'Her bastions shall crumble, and from the dust shall rise a new time.' " "It is written," Bono murmured. He stared up. "Collapse they will," he said without conviction. "Sooner or later. The question is when. This time? Or some other time?" Dart answered; "This is yoMr chance, Mycal. It's a good chance. Everything aids you: Jonny's courage, Unsler's senility. You're the man if you want to be. You're the chief of mission." Bono's close friends thought him quiet, sensitive, curious, and somewhat retiring. Those who knew him less well considered him a sullen, moody man. But unlike other sullen, moody men, he was not forever ia the lotus posture praying for deliverance from Technology. He was no zealot. But only Bono knew the degree of his own ambivalence about the Activist cause. Now he felt the excruciating pain of uncertainty. The gigantic pentastructure up ahead attracted and rehelium pelled him in turn. Inwardly he scoffed at the crude negotiating strategy Jonny Tack had dictated. The tribes had waited a thousand years for this moment. Did they have to implement the plan within a month? Couldn't they get microwelders instead, patiently, piece by piece? No, apparently not. Tack had no patience with long-range strategies. Now! Today! But Jonny's hurry, more than anything else, destroyed Bono's confidence. He despaired of success. Yet, at the same time, he had accepted the job. Why? Pride, he told himself.  can't just disregard the prophesies. If this is the time, if the scheme succeeds, my name will live in history. And yet... "No, no, the other way about," Sonder said. "The vibes enter the atom like this. In a spiral. They loosen the electronic grip. Yes...like that." Bono said to Dart: "All right. Franco. We'll see. We might as well go in there and see what fate holds." He swivelled in his saddle and waved an arm. "Mount up, men," he called. "In the name of Ecology, let's go and do it." In a moment the horsemen plunged down the side of the rise and coaxed their struggling, reluctant ponies into the vibration-filled Desolation. Rivera French left the communications room of the Bureau of Tribal Affairs and, accompanied by a crew of experts, he travelled by Jump tube to the West Tower recepreceived Hinterland delegations come to negotiate. On the way he turned to a member of his staff. "Have you called the Ambassador?" The staff man nodded. "And?" The man said: "They thanked us for the information but said that no one would be present at the reception." "Did you ask them why? Have they been told to stay away, or is it Andros Barney playing games?" The man said: "They acted very reserved. I couldn't get much out of them." "Did you talk to the ambassador personally?" "Yes. I got the feeling Barney resented my calling. He is used to dealing with you." French said: "Well, there's a nice start." They arrived in the reception hall and found a crowd pressed against gold roping hung in slack curves from silver posts. Media crews stood in readiness with cameras and lights near the double-winged portal. Servants polished wine glasses beside a table in the back. Huge green banners with the white Ecology symbol in the center hung from the walls and trembled in the flow of ventilation air. selves in the center -- a clump of yellow robes. French walked some steps ahead of them and took up a stance beneath a chandelier, a middle-sized, sturdy man in a purple robe. He had long blond hair, carelessly tossed. His face, tanned an orange-brown in the rays of artisun, revealed his tension in a movement of muscles under the skin of his cheeks. He pulled down on his robe so that it wouldn't bunch above the belt and waited. Seven weeks ago word had come through intelligence channels that the Accommodationist faction of the Ecofreak tribe had been ousted by worked five years to prepare for this Helium round. That news had destroyed five years of work. Union marched into this battle blind. No Activist had held power in Ecofreak since the Helium War of 'll. Almost nothing was known about Activist personalities, and French was both curious and anxious. He blamed himself for the situation. His intelligence apparatus had failed to predict the political shift. The chief Negotiator had visibly cooled toward French as a consequence -- and no wonder. Proctor expected much from this negotiating round -- and so did French. Proctor had formed a revolutionary group immediately after the .series of executions that had marked the Dynastic Proclamation four years back. Only recently had Proctor drawn French into the plot. French had joined eagerly, flattered by the distinction. Yet now, when the time drew near, he'd failed Proctor. The Secret Agenda depended on Ecofreak participation. French stood and waited, growing impatient. Impatience was one of his failings. Miri always scolded him for it. She called him a man who tried to leapfrog over himself. "You're a trinity of impatience," she said. "Impatient in love -- you proposed to me an hour after we met. impatient in eating -- you bolt your food as if you wanted an ulcer. Impatient to rise -- what do you want to be? Unifier?" French always answered; "I'd do better than Bernie Unsler, girl." Miri disapproved of his ambition. She came from a high-level family and couldn't understand his slumkid drive for the bigger world. Branco was way in the bottom. He wanted up, up. Dammit, he wanted to rise, and nothing wrong with that! The Top was ruled by stupid, evil men. You had to rise to right the wrongs. French had his eyes on the floor of the hall. The emblem of the Unsler family was reproduced on the white tiles -- a red flower complete with cup, stem, and a single leaf. Ten years ago, when French had entered service at age twenty, this floor had been covered by Ricardo's ancient symbol, the spiral, depicting the flow of gravitron vibrations. Unsler had gathered the power, both symbolical and real, but now his hands grew slack on the reins and his son waxed strong. French wished Proctor luck with the Secret Agenda. Proctor would be a better mler than Unsler. An attendant by the doublewinged door, whose eyes had been hefted to a narrow observation slit, now turned and called back: "They're here." The murmuring crowd fell silent. The doors flew open and the Ecofreaks came into Ricardo in a wedge-shaped formation with Bono at their head -- it had to be Bono, as per dispatch. Hoofs clackered on Ballantine Books So you thought last month's enormous science-nction promotion was something? Well, you haven't seen anything yet. Those nine big, beautiful titles we launched on the world are already creating quite a stir in the industry...and several of them are beginning to sell out their first printings. We are even making "back-topress" noises to keep the racks filled. But that was only the beginning;...the beginning of the biggest and best sffantasy promotion ever. We'll be publishing # super titles every month -- new books and reissues of great old classics that have been out of stock for too long. And the second installment of Science Fiction '# leads off this month with Poul Anderson's spirited adventure fantasy A Midsummer Tempest...best thing we've read by Poul in many and many a moon. We came upon this novel in its hardcover incarnation just about a year ago and took it along on our trip to last year's Minneapolis science-fiction convention. High in the sky -- somewhere between New York and Minnesota -- Anderson's magic worked its charms, and we could not wait to gel home and buy tbe book for our list. Imagine a world in which every word written by Shakespeare was literally true...a world in which Prince Rupert of the Rhine could fight for Charles I of England and escape the Puritans by hijacking a railroad locomotive -- on the right track, but # years before its time! "...Sword, Sorcery, Religion, Literature and Love -- plus a rattling good adventure yarn," said one reviewer; "...a virtuoso performance," said 'nother -- and we agree with both. Now here's a name to conjure with -- Darrell Sweet...(a flourish of trumpets is heard in the mind's ear!). He pted the cover for the Poui Anderson book, and we liked It so much we thought to put Darrell under contract before the competition decided to compete for his work. We think he's the find-of-the-year...and our "think" is confirmed by oooohs and uaiiahs whenever proofs for one of his finished covers arrives in the office. He's already completed seven or eighf paintings, and he's promised to us for dozens more. Watch for them! And don't forget the name...remember, you hehrd it here first! We do gush on about our artists and our covers...but if the package isn't right the book won't sell...or at least not as well as it should. So, no wonder artists and art directors (hail Ian Summers, the noblest art director of   Back on the list after an absence of far too long is David Gerrold's nowfamous novel When Haiiie Was One. world's first uman .Analogue Robot, Life nput Equivalents. In other words ter who thought he was human. And that's where the trouble began...and then there was the time... But you'll have to read the book (or reread the book) to find out. David tells us there will be a sequel coming...something about When Harlie Was Two! David, as you may remember, has written several books about Star Trek for us, each of which has had several printings. He's also the author of perhaps the most famous Star Trek episodes -- all about some furry creatures that multiply endlessly -- or the mutated variety that grow and grow next book on the list Star Trek Log Four, adaptations of everyone's favorite television series by our own Alan Dean Foster! One of the episodes in the new books is -- you guess it -- "More Tribbles, More Troubles."    the tiles. The ponies were small, hairy mutants and had frightened eyes. The tribesmen blinked in the floodlights of Media. The noble tribe of Ecofreak. They were the largest and most powerful among the peoples of Hinterland, French reflected. They always came on horseback -- matter of principle. At home they used technology with relish. But when they came before the Enemy, they pretended to be purer than the pure. The delegation stopped before him, and Freneh bowed low beneath the chandelier. The smell of horses brought to mind memories of clandestine Hinterland missions. He watched Bono swing out of the saddle and observed the supple grace of the man, the fierce expression on the face. Bono moved like a herdsman -- probably owned whole countries of silvery land speckled with cattle, white Harvey hare, and the black prairie birds tribesmen called 'carry' after carrion. Bono's spurs rang on the tiles as he approached. The Crestmore bible on his belt swung on a tarnished silver chain. As they shook hands, French observed the faee closely. Bono's narrowed eyes were cool, unfriendly. Bushy brows, hooked nose, a sharply sculptured, forked blaek beard. Aggression. Yet French also sensed a disturbing shyness in the man. Shy men are poor negotiators, it went though his mind. They exchanged traditional greetings under blazing Media lights. "Welcome to Ricardo, Chief Bono, the Pearl of Union. May your stay be profitable." Bono answered: "We come under duress, Mr. French, and protest the threat of your missiles." And French: "We threaten no one but ask only for that which we need to live." French led Bono to the waiting one by one. Then Bono did the same in turn, surreptitiously assessing the young Deputy Assistant. The innocent charm of the man, those curls and locks of blond hair, that cleft in the chin, that small, pulpy nose, that dimple in the cheek, his whole look of careless, twinkling bravado disguised a tough and able man. Bono recalled French's history, had read it over again on the flight north. French was a vegetable smuggler from a notorious slum-level in East Tower who, by dint of native abilities and a fortunate marriage to a high-level girl (he'd met her in Branco, which was a kind of artist's haunt, among other things), had been lifted up and educated. In the service of the Bureau of Tribal Affairs, he used his pugnacious skills against the tribes. Some years back he'd earned fame among the tribes as a reckless agent. They'd called him 'starface' in Hinterland after a small scar on his forehead that he covered up with make-up when in the field. Now French was chief of intelligence, although he carried the title of DA for Public Affairs. A shrill neigh made them look up. The ponies had begun to panic in the gravitron vibrations. They reared, screamed, and kicked in all directions. Tribesmen rushed to aid a youngster who fought to control the animals. The crowd laughed at the turbulence. It took a moment to unload the pack animals. Then a youngster leaped into the saddle, gave Bono the raised-fist salute of the tribes, and with a cry drove the horses toward the entrance... They disappeared in a cloud of dust. French met the last of the tribesmen and recognized one of them at last -- not by appearance but by name. Franco Dart was a small, old, wrinkled little man with suspicious eyes. French knew him as associates. He'd been a member of the Ecofreak embassy many years back, a first or second secretary, one of the few Activists with a proFrench turned to Bono. "Shall we toast your safe arrival?" Bono gave a stiff little bow. "At your service." They walked to the table at the back. Their followers came behind them like a comet's tail, while the crowd gaped and savored the traces of rank horse smell left behind by the departed herd. Against the back of the hall hung circular emblems of all Hinterland tribes -- Maoling, Peacefreak, Narodnik, Twin River Compromise, Bluegrass Territory, Planetfriends, Gulfrats, Ecofreak, and others. French pointed to them, but Bono couldn't see them properly. Moments before he had begun to see double. Now murmurs in his stomach signalled the onset of nausea. The clammy feel of cold sweat spread from his armpits and neck over his body. His hands trembled as he took the glass of bubbly wine and his tongue slurred the words as he responded to French's toast. helium Waiters brought sandwiches on trays, but Bono shook his head. French turned to Bono. "I don't see anyone from the Ecofreak embassy. We notified them of your arrival. Did you tell them to stay away? Bono nodded. "Barney is not of our party. We don't expect him to play a role in these negotiations." "Why hasn't he been replaced?" "He shall be," Bono replied. "In due time." "I must say the sudden change in leadership caught all of us by surprise here." Bono didn't answer. He stared into his half-empty glass. He blinked in the characteristic manner of a man with gravitron bends, surprising French. "Tell me. Chief Bono. Is this your first time in a structure?" The tribesman nodded. "In that case you've still got it in front of you." "The Adjustment?" French nodded. "But it isn't all that bad. It takes less than a week. By the time of the opening ball, you'll be completely attuned." Bono said; 'T suppose we couldn't skip the opening ball?" French smiled. "Impossible, Chief. Tradition is tradition. Receptions, balls, rituals. How can we hide a man of your distinction from the curious eyes of the ladies? Some of your countrymen are very gallant." Bono heard French but could not concentrate on the conversation. He felt an unreasoning rage and longed to give it expression. "I'm a strict constructionist," he said. "I shun frivolity." Bono's feelings about the subject were more complex than that, but in the eyes of the blond DA he preferred to appear to be a conventional Activist. French answered: "A good rule, by and large. Let me assure you that Union respects your wishes. But the opening ball is absolutely unavoidable. The tradition goes way back..." He saw an expression of pain flash across Bono's features. "Are you starting to feel it already?" Bono's rage grew and grew. Pressure choked him. The feeling was entirely physical. His mind and spirit were benevolently inclined toward French, but something made him want to strike out. "H-how can you stand it," he brought forth. "Th-this...Vvibration." His hand described a circle. Wine spilled. Servants rushed in to wipe up the mess. "Are you p-people mad? When will you #-leave your er-rant ways!" French looked at him indulgently. "Where would you have us go? The tribes have all the desirable land. Shoii of atomics, how could we prevail against you? We like the High Culture -- we also like compression. We don't force you to live here. It's to your advantage to maintain Union. You've got no use for Helium... And neither of us wants the alternative." He noted a pulse of pain in Bono's face. The man's elbows jerked outward. French added: "You'll get used to it. In five days you'll be adjusted. You won't even feel the vibes." A five-percenter, French told himself. Or else he couldn't feel it yet. Bono was preoccupied. His lips trembled as he tried to form words. "I...don't u-understand...it. Y-your life span...is fifty-five at best. You deliv-delib-berately... deliverately..." "Yes?" French prompted. completed. Then he took himself in control. His eyes gained focus. His cheeks stiffened under the beard. Bono took a step toward the table. His feet seemed heavy. He placed his glass on the white table cloth with a studied gesture. Turning to French, he spoke very slowly. "With your permission, Mr. French, we'll now take our leave. We've had a long flight and an even longer ride." French bowed. "Of course, Chief. As you wish. Jump tubes are waiting outside. Until you and your associates have learned to operate them, one of my men will guide you by remote control." The Bureau of Tribal Affairs occupied nearly one quarter of Level # or Old Top, so called because it had been the summit of Central Tower until the end of the seventh century when Helium-cooling had dramatically improved grav-drum performance and two hundred new levels, spacious in the extreme, each with several storeys, had been added to the tower. Nevertheless, there clung to Old Top a certain hoary magnificence, a memory of wealth and of rooftop gardens open to the public, from whence structure folk had gazed out over the Atlantic or Hinterland through pressure-sealed glass. the Lord Mayor's domain, and the Lord Mayor's former office now belonged to Reston Proctor. Wood panelling nearly black with age formed three walls of the spacious room. Slender white columns a meter from the wall held up a vaulted ceiling from which the irridescent colors of an exquisite micromosaic reflected light. The outer side of the office, beyond the columns, was an outjutting terrace shut off by floor-to-ceiling drilla-glass. From that terrace Proctor could look across at West Tower or down at the intertower beltway that linked Center to West like a slack hose of translucent silver filled with motion at all times of day and night. Proctor sat behind his desk and, over its cluttered surface, he watched the screen of a visiset that had been rolled in over the heavy red carpet leaving a trail on the soft fibers. His face was pensive, eyes impassive. He wore the shimmering blue robe of a Big, the sleeves rolled up to the elbows. Proctor was a short, heavy man whose powerful neck, barrel-like torso, massive round head, heavy jowls, and an abnormally large and outjutting chin suggested the legendary rhinoceros. He sat surrounded by mementoes of his rise to power. Models of missiles on his desk marked his years in Defense. On the walls hung certificates of appointment to ever higher jobs in various parts of the bureaucracy -- Defense, Commerce, Public Order, Media, Health. Between these framed and ornamented pieces of scriptoplast under glass, and on little tables strewn about the room between armchairs and couches, were signed photographs of virtually every member of the Unsler clan, including an inordinately large holographic representation of Unsler himself. It hung by itself on a wall behind Proctor's desk. On a golden plaque set into the gilded frame of the picture was an inscription reproduced from the Unifier's hand: "To the best damn administrator who has ever served our noble cause, Bernie." In the visiscreen tribesmen stepped into upright jump tubes parked in rows outside the reception hall. Proctor watched them. The flat remorite on his desk lit up; a slip of scripto extruded from its slit. Proctor reached to get it. His secretary had written on it: 'Blottingham insists that you brief him (telcall is enough) on your assessment of the delegation.' Proctor crumpled the note in a meaty fist. He held it for a second thinking of pear-shaped Blottingham whose power increased as Unsler's declined. Then he threw the slip into the dusto and wrote a note for Mrs. Sedlig. It said: 'Call Blottingham and tell him to jump down a shaft. Tell him verbatim.' Below he penned a large, bold P. He stuck the slip into the remorite, leaned back in his throne-like chair, crossed his thick arms across his chest, and turned his attention back to the screen. But his concentration wandered, his mind excercised by Blottingham's peremptory message. Well, he thought, so far as I'm concerned, Unsler can do what he bloody well pleases. Proctor felt strong for the moment. He wouldn't jump every time Unsler's pear-shaped staff-chief whistled. The Helium round was underway -- a poor time to change the Chief Negotiator. A few more weeks, he thought. A few more weeks... Proctor shifted position. His blunt fingers drummed on the desk as he watched the tribesmen. Terrified. They were terrified. They gripped the waist-high tube rails as the jump tubes rose above the movebelts. They looked manageable enough, these youngish men. Proctor had hopes that they'd deliver the brief Interdicition he needed to carry out the plan. Of course, one never knew... The deep, melodious chime of his tel sounded. French! He reached for the small-screened tel to his right, punched a button. French came on. Behind him, through the telbooth glass, Proctor "Just a minute," Proctor rumbled. He reached for the black cube of his intercept. A spiderweb of wires trembled on top of the device. He touched its sides, and the cube turned red. "Have you got your intercept on?" he asked. French nodded. "Very well," Proctor said, "tell me what I already know." French chuckled and gave his report while Proctor wondered how these men would react to his proposal. After a while he broke in. "How does Bono strike you?" "Fanatical, uncomplicated, probably rigid... But it's too early to tell. Res. You saw his behavior. He's a five-percenter, and I'd wager he'll have a tough Adjustment. Grav-bends make people act strangely." Proctor said: "I'm watching him now. He's jerky, all right. His eyes are erratic." "Another thing, Res. He calls himself a strict constructionist, claims to dislike frivolity -- by which I guess he means the social side of things." Proctor, eyes on the screen, nodded and turned to French. "Our women are the devil's brood? Pollute the tribal blood?" French smiled. "Now, Res, I don't think I'd go as far as that. That'd be the extreme form of the disease." Proctor recalled the last Ecofreak delegation, said: "It would be refreshing -- after the debaucheries of '#." French laughed. "I wouldn't expect high moral tone, if I were you. Tack's followers can't be entirely opposed to mingling. OT is dead, you know. Remember the 'grand alliance'?" Proctor frowned. The five-year-old episode still reverberated. In #I Jonny Tack had come to Ricardo with the Helium delegation. A technical advisor, or some such thing. Soon a passionate love affair had bloomed between Regina Unsler and the young man, despite the Crestmore prohibitions against the mingling of tribal and structure seed. Had been an insane, trying time, that. Unsler had seen in this romance a new opportunity for expanding his power. For weeks frantic negotiations had been carried out under his orders to forih a Grand Alliance between Union and Hinterland by intermarriage. Proctor belonged to the hard-line school. He had opposed the venture even as he'd led the negotiations, but fortunately the Accommodation policy, as it came to be called -- favored both by Unsler and the Ecofreak council -- was scotched by the intervention of the Older TacL "Don't remind me," Proctor said to French. "That was one time when I was grateful for the late OT. He made short work of that romance... What about strategy? Did you get any hints?" In the screen the tribesmen had reached West Tower's central shaft. The tubes rose quickly with the upthrust traffic, bottom jets ablaze. The tribesmen were afraid. None looked down into the chasm and none looked up. None gaped at the many tubes, the movement of podshaped elevators, or at the common people moving up and down on hundreds of slide bars, arms and legs wrapped about the darkish rods. The men stared ahead with rigid expressions, terrified but much too proud to show it. French said: "Bono said nothing. I haven't polled the staff yet. But I still stand by my predictions. They'll try to wreck us economically. Activists can't have any other strategy. The question is why they came to power. If we could answer that question, we'd know a good deal more. For the moment, the best I can do is speculate, and I predict that they'll try for a Very Big as hostage -- someone from the Meyer family, say. Then I expect that they'll ask for half of our plastosteel production, which would mean the end of expansion, population control. Unsler couldn't survive that. But I expect that they'll settle for thirty percent. If, that is. If..." Proctor looked back at the telscreen. "If we make a credible military gesture." French nodded. Proctor was silent. How to strike a deal with Activists? Their objective was total destruction -- and he couldn't give them that. He had to find something they really wanted, something short of total war but more than economic damage. Perhaps he'd give them Portia structure in the north-west, a hotbed of Unsler support... He had to find a deal. The plot probably leaked like a sieve. The Group couldn't be held together for another five years. "We must get a better feel for their strategy," he rumbled. "See if you can talk to the ambassador in a day or two. Barney must be unhappy with this bunch. He might play with us." "they tell him' anything. I expect he'll be frozen out. Bono said as much." "Barney can't be cut out that easily. And it doesn't hurt to try." "I'll do it," French said, nodding. "And you better close the loop with our people in the regions. I don't want surprises on the other coasts." French nodded. "Call personally." "Will do." "And let's talk about this tomorrow morning." Through the telbooth glass Procclude their conversation. They waved to each other and passed out of sight. They reminded him of something. "Rivera," he said, "one more thing. Have you talked with Darby Dickens today?" French shook his head. "We lost two more people to flame attacks last night." "You're kidding." "I'm serious," Proctor asserted. "Ten deaths in as many weeks. That far exceeds chance." "Do you think Sidney is deliber"Of course, I do! And I think it's more than that. I think the flames are getting encouragement from Top Level. If this keeps up, I'll have to retaliate. Top Level is pressuring us -- through the flames." "Your popularity?" Proctor stared into the screen, communicating with his eyes. "That...and perhaps other things." French understood. The Secret Agenda. "Be careful," Proctor continued. "Don't move about alone. Always take some men with you on the movebelts, especially at night. I can't afford to lose you now." A grin lit up French's face; his dimples showed. "I can take care of myself." Proctor's eyes turned angry. "Balderdash," he rumbled. French still behaved as if he were a Branco gangster. "Take people with you when you move about. Tell Darby to assign you a guard." "I'll think about it." "No, Rivera, do it. The conflict may deepen now that Ecofreak is here. I just insulted Blottingham. He also belongs to that group peripherally." French nodded, amused and flattered by Proctor's concern. He had been on sixteen Hinterland missions and had come back alive. He was a Branco kid. Sidney's flames might harrass the people all over the Acropolis, but they stayed away from Branco. A few noble sadists wouldn't have a chance against him. "And come see me in the morning," Proctor said. "First thing." Proctor punched a button, and French became a single fading dot of light in the tiny screen. Bono stood before the embassy door and pressed the bell. Faintly from within came the first six notes of Woodstock. The door opened and he entered a terazzoed lobby followed by his retinue. A curved stairway led up to a second level where Barney stood tall and grave dressed in a white robe like a Very Big. His white hair fell down straight, structure style. Bono walked up the stairs toward Barney. Pressure squeezed his lungs and eyes. Terror gripped his mind. His feet were lead. He had the urge to gasp for air in huge, noisy bursts, but he suppressed it. Barney seemed far away, blurred. helium Barney looked down at the approaching Bono. How young he is! And the delegation-a tableau of inexperience. He said: "Welcome, Mycal Bono, welcome to Ricardo." Bono blinked. Barney was an Accommodationist and a man who, through the years, had lived in structures as Ecofreak's representative. A man you couldn't trust. Nevertheless Barney looked kindly. His hand was large and warm. Crows feet extended like rays from his greenish, solicitous eyes. Behind the ambassador, reflected in mirrors, Bono saw the embassy staff assembled to receive them. He nodded to Barney, afraid to speak lest his leaden tongue slur the words. "I knew your father well," said Barney. "We fought together against Maoling in the war of # ." Barney wondered how youngsters like these could have wrested the power from Franklin, Denton, Ruff and the others. Jonny Tack had demanded much in the way of information from the embassy, but he'd provided nothing in return since the shift. These youngsters would have to bring him up to date, whether they wished to or not. Something very big must have happened back home to vault the tiny splinter minority into the political saddle. Then, noting the rigid look on Bono's face and surprised that the man clung to his hand, it dawned on Barney what the problem was. I must be getting insensitive in my old age. Simultaneously, he saw Bono's elbows Jerk outward, saw the head fly back, saw the chief take in air with a violent gasp. Barney felt a surge of pity for the miserable youngster. "Smith, Duffy," he commanded sharply over his shoulder. "We have a five-percenter. Get the tub ready." As the two men ran off, he turned back to Bono. "Relax, son. You'll be all right. We'll take care of you." He put an arm around Bono's shoulder and, dispensing with ceremonial, he guided the youngster through a corridor formed by the curious embassy staff. He walked slowly, knowing that Bono's feet must feel heavy. Regardless of his ideology, he thought, a man's a man, and if he is a fivepercenter, he deserves both pity and care. Will he be ready for the ball? Should I seek a postponement? They went up a flight of stairs. Bono gasped without restraint now in that imitation of an epileptic fit that gravitron imposed on some. The worst part of it was the embarrassement. Adjustment reduced a man to a pitiful caretaker of a defective biomachine. Up ahead, in an open corridor, closed off by a wooden rail. Smith and Duffy carried small sacks in hand -- red gelatin. They scurried along. Barney heard the rush of water from the bath. "It'll be all right," he assured Bono again. "A minute or two, and we'll get you relief." He looked back at the group which had followed, a mixture of staff and delegates. He searched for his secretary. His eyes snagged on Franco Dart. Now there was a familiar face. He nodded to Dart, a plan half forming in his mind. "Martha," he called, seeing the woman at last, "get me a sedative and a glass of water." He moved Bono slowly along toward the sound of water. Bono let himself be led, his terror diminished. He let himself go. Mentally he gave himself over entirely to the care of others. In the bathroom, with water rushing into the tub, Barney told him to undress. He complied and stood naked on cold tiles, shuddering and shivering in fits. Two men stirred a red powder into steaming water. Bono smelled plastosteel and inferred that the red color of the powder came from that. His arms and chest were covered by goosepimples. The sheen of his skin was blueish beneath the tan. The bathroom door opened a crack. A hand reached in holding a cup of water, some pills. "Take these," Barney told him. Bono obediently swallowed. "And now into the tub with you," Barney said. In the late afternoon Sidney had jumped off the lip of his North Tower domain and after a long freefall through North shaft had landed by parachute in the Pit. At his insistance Regina had been present. When the riots erupted, her bodyguard formed a ring about her and brought her back to Top Level West, considerably shaken. She asked Selma, her favorite maid, to call St. Theresa of Carmen on Level # Central and ask that Sister Serenita be sent to her at once. Serenita came, a tall, severe old woman in a huge winged coif and blue robe. They retired to the meditation chamber of Regina's extensive domain. Regina lay down on the couch and Serenita, seated beside her, read to her calmly from the Biblibooks until Regina fell asleep. Selma awakened her some time later. Serenita had gone back to the convent again. Regina was momentarily confused. She had dreamed about Serenita, a confused jumble. The nun had spoken about the Great Change, whatever that signified. There had been some business with a turquoise ring. Selma was excitable, and her eyes opened wide and resembled fried eggs. "Mistress," she cried, shaking Regina, "come quickly. We've spied some tribesmen near the Desolation. It must be them!" They ran through the chambers of Regina's domain and passed through a glass door to spiral stairs that led up to a rooftop garden covered by many small domes of drilla-glass. In the west the sun reddened the horizon, but there was light enough to see the clump of horsemen through telescopes. Presently the tribesmen plunged down the side of a small rise, and soon they were obscured by dust. Regina sighed and walked pensively back through the lush tropical vegetation of her garden, down the gravelled path, to the spiral stairs, stirred into memories of Jonny Tack. helium She said to Selma: "Roll a visiset into my favorite room. I'll watch them on the evening news. Meanwhile I'll take a bath." Selma Said: "Mistress, Clafto Meyer called while you slept and said he must speak with you." Regina frowned and didn't answer. Mention of Clafto set her brooding, and she still pouted in her marble bath, lounging in the recessed, oval pool while fountains played all around her. Mounds of foam lay on the water, and she flicked the fluffy icebergs toward the cone-mountains of her deeply tanned knees. She thought of the abject slavery Sidney imposed on her by his brotherly violence, her father's inaccessibility, and swarthy Clafto "Who, chosen as Sidney's latest favorite, now demanded the use of her body. Then, with a rush of reassurance, she remembered something Serenita had said the other day. Serenita had said: "Darling girl, I pray for you daily. I commend you to the Virgin Mother Mary, "the Star of the Sea. She has turned her face from me for a long time, sealing her ears to my prayers, but yesterday she smiled. I do believe she has now heard me, and you'll be granted your dearest wish." Regina sighed in the pool. Then she rose and water pearled down her body. The scent of her bath oil lay on the air. Her chemist had concocted it for her. No other oil in Union had the same lubricity or the same fey smell. She tingled with pleasure all over as she rubbed herself dry. Her nighty, genuine silk from Maoling, snuggled softly against her flesh. She wormed her feet into half slippers and they beat on her soles as she walked to her favorite room, a circular cubicle cut off at one end by a full-length, gold-laced mirror. She dropped down on the low divan where she and Jonny had striven in love, their bodies reflected darkly in the glass. She reached for a sugared crispstrip in a white bowl and activated the visiset Selma had rolled into the room. Jonny Tack. She remembered him vaguely, alas. Five years had wiped off everything except a few great strokes. He was tall and powerful. He shaved his head except for a spot on top of his skull from which had sprung a long horse-tail of hair. Jonny had never smiled. He had been rough, tumultuous in love. His blue eyes had glazed when he'd desired. Once satisfied, he'd always cursed her, calling her a wanton temptress, black of mood and tortured by some kind of guilt. But he came back always after a while. The news had not yet begun, and Regina looked at herself in the mirror. She was aristocratically tall. Her legs were pulled up and half hidden by pillows. The grey-blue nighty was low-cut between firm breasts and decorated with yellow stars whose points were long like lights seen through drilla-glass. Her high cheeks now showed a bloom. Her pouting lips were full. Her eyes had the brooding look of one who'd loved and lost. She adjusted her red hair. It now hung down to her shoulders, although ordinarily it would have been piled high to show the swan-like arch of a delicate neck. She thought: I've become a woman since those days. She reached for and crunched another sugared crisp-strip between white teeth. In mid-bite she stopped, the strip protruding between her lips. For a second she had thought she'd seen a tribesman, but it turned out to be merely a man in a beaded jacket advertising an ethnic eatery. She crunched up the strip and licked her lip with the tip of a pink tongue. The news came at last. The word 'Helium' flashed on and off at the bottom of the screen. She saw pictures of the tribesmen on horseback, in the reception hall under the blaze of chandeliers, in jump tubes travelling through the Acropolis. The commentator said: "Mycal Bono, Ecofreak's negotiator, arrived in Ricardo tonight. He was met by Rivera French, a highhad no comment for Media. He retired at once to the Ecofreak embassy in East Tower. Observers here expressed surprise at Bono's youth. Concern has been voiced that Union's Helium needs will depend on the sagacity and skill of so inexperienced a man, a virtual unknown. Reston Proctor, Union's chief negotiator, sees no basis for concern and once more denies persistent rumors that this round of negotiations will be hotly contested. Reliable sources within the Bureau, however, privately concede that rough times are ahead. Contingency plans have been dusted off and stand-by air liquefaction units are reportedly on stream. Proctor himself is reported gloomy about prospects. He felt hemmed in by the Accommodation policy and darkly hints that 'the worst' may happen on this round. Top Level spokesmen refuse to comment at this early stage and reaffirmed the Unifier's absolute confidence in Proctor." Regina barely listened. She gazed with fixed concentration at the flashing images of Mycal Bono. His dark, brooding eyes and black, forked beard made her pensive.  could fall in love with him, she thought.  like that name...Mycal. It's the name of an archangel in Serenita's Biblibooks. He isn't like Jonny, of course, but he seems more...sensitive. A little sad,  think. "In other news..." A sealing crew maneuvered a section of plastosteel into a gaping hole of Portia structure. The structure renewal had gone smoothly. In Laystruc four mushtanks had been poisoned, and Media showed emergency supplies brought in by air from Frisco. Several jumpball innovations were shown. Regina plotted. The opening ball was a week away. She decided to wear a green sheer-gown for the occasion, the one with the coiling snakes all oriented suggestively (their split tongues extended) toward her center. She'd spread pink tint across her eyelids and hang her neck with silver bells. She'd daub Volcano behind her ears, across her wrists, in the crook of her arms. Her cosmetician said that Volcano yaporized in body heat. "It's like incense burned in your blood," the helium woman had said, presenting the phial. "Just for you," the woman had said. No other lady in Union could afford the price. "In another spirited display of leadership courage, Sidney Unsler, the Underunifier, today demonstrated the art of parachuting..." Angrily, Regina looked up at the screen. Sidney stood at the lip of the shaft, a foolish grin on his long face. Torches smoked in his gloved hands. He leaped out over the chasm lip, torches held high and away from his body at an angle. His motion imitated that of a diver. For a dizzying moment the cameras followed Sidney's spreadeagled freefall through the lighted shaft, an infinite depth down. Then cameras deployed on lower levels picked him up as he came, his torches blazing, a dot that became a man, that flashed by like a bullet. Next they showed the parachute furl out of his backpack pulled by a lead. The striped silk cracked open and Sidney swung down. Finally, they showed him standing at Pit level, an idiotic pained grin on his face. The collapsed chute could be seen trailing from his harness and out of the picture. A Media reporter interviewed Sidney. Sidney prattled about the exhilaration of freefall. Regina jabbed the visi control and the picture went blank. They hadn't shown the deaths and the riot. Sidney had collided with three unsuspecting people in jump tubes. Two girls had lost control and had fallen with terrible screams to the bottom. His parachute had pulled four children from slide bars around level #. They too had died. Rioting people had erupted from severaf levels and, crowding the slide bars, had descended to Pit bent on revenge. Regina had been down-bound in a tube. Police had stopped her. Down below they'd battled to save Sidney's life. She thought: How I despise him, how I loathe him! She slipped her feet into her fluffy half slippers; they slapped her heels as she strode off to bed. She thought: # must marry into the tribes before Daddy dies and Sidney takes over. Bless him, she thought, meaning her father. Bless Accommodation. U Tradition decreed a one-week gap between a tribal reception and the opening ball -- time enough for the Adjustment, time enough to renew acquaintances, to get an informal feel for the other side's negotiating position. In # the Ecofreak delegation kept to itself. Bono was a fivepercenter and lay in the tub. The delegates were new and had no friends in Union. Only Dart had had structure experience, but his last stay in Ricardo went fifteen years back. He had time on his hands, and he used it to look at the Acropolis. He toured Ricardo with a young tribal attache and found the city much the same as he had left it -- physically. The pentastructure was fixed in design and couldn't be transformed like a tribal settlement. But details had changed. The crowds were thicker and the physical plant seemed poorly maintained except at higher levels, of course. In Dart's day Ricardo had been a riot of psychedelic color, musicJ and sensuality, of which only traces remained.  The mood of the place was sub-j dued somehow, and when he asket his guide the reason why, the youngster ascribed it to rot at the top: "Unsler is old and ailing. His brain is turning to mush. He clings to power but won't excercise it. His aides act for him, and his precious son rages through Ricardo unchecked. Things have really deteriorated since the Proclamation when Bernie made his son Underrunifier. That was followed by executions and much mayhem of that sort. Life in the structures is different from life at home. Here everything is integrated. When the chief is sick, everyone sickens." Dart answered a little huffily: "You don't need to tell me that. I'm an old structure hand myself." One time they toured a lower level and Dart saw an urchin selling hand-printed scriptos. Such things were illegal; Media controlled all communications. Dart bought a copy of the rag and found it filled with the gruesome escapades of someone called Fink. The embassy aide explained. "Fink is their word for Sidney Unsler, and it's a mild word, if you ask me. Sidney is a degenerate. He thinks he is the reincarnated person of a mythical hero or god, someone called Julius Caesar. Young uplevel nobles have formed a cult brotherhood around Sidney. They call themselves flames and call him Ignis, meaning Fire in latin. They all study latin and use the tongue in secret conversations. They have initiations and fight duels with short Roman swords and round shields in a room set aside for that purpose in Sidney's domain. All this wouldn't bother a soul, but they also maraud through Ricardo at night -- drunk, as a rule. They rape and loot for the sheer hell of it, and the police look the other way, of course. You can imagine Union's future. Sidney takes over when mushbrain dies." "I take it you don't like the Unslers." The young man laughed. "No, indeed!" "You should be pleased. A weak Union means a strong tribe." "I'm an Accommodationist myself," the young man said, suddenly brusque. "It gives me a pain to see the High Culture decay." Hearing this. Dart cancelled the evening excursion they'd planned. He didn't want to be associated with a vocal Accommodationist -- and the entire embassy was riddled with them. Only one man, Dulsol, the chief of maintenance, appeared sympathetic with the Activist cause. Dart sat in the embassy's library that evening when Barney approached him and suggested dinner for old times' sake. He left the choice of restaurants to Dart. Dart recalled a cozy little place on Level # North called the House of Eighty-two Flavors. They went there the following evening. They dropped down East shaft, crossed to North by the intertower beltway, and went down to Level # . From the tower's central shaft, helium narrow streets fanned out like rays and fed traffic to Inner Ring, the first circumferential. Sixty-eight was a labor quarter with low ceilings. They parked their tubes in a garage and went in on foot. They found the feeder street deserted and discovered Inner Ring blocked by huge inflated bags, one on each side. Through a gap between the bags, people slowly passed into the interior eyed by police in blue uniforms. Dart pointed to the crowd and asked what it was all about. Barney said: "That's a roundup. Franco. Remember the riot of a few days ago? Media filmed Sidney's jump. They also filmed the riots. Now they're rounding up the participants." "How? How can they possibly pick individuals out of this mob?" The people of Union all looked alike to Dart, especially those on lower levels who, deprived of the luxury of artisun, had blue-white faces. They looked like things you might find at home under a rock. "They condition the police to remember the faces. They sit in front of viewing screens for days on end. Their recall is also boosted by a mnemonic drug." They joined the crowd at the rear and shuffled forward as it moved. Barney towered above the people, a giant in a white robe. Dart saw several people pulled out of the line by police. One older man in the green jump suit of nutrition tank attendants protested his innocence with vigor. His fat mate came to his aid swinging a plastic shopping bag. Both were dragged away. "What'll happen to them?" Barney turned a thumb toward the reddish netting of the flexoplast. "Surely you're joking," Dart reacted. "They wouldn't execute them for rioting, would they?" Barney saw this as an opening for the attack he planned, and so he arched his eyebrows, said: "Where have you been. Franco? Don't tell me you don't know about conditions in Ricardo. Have those youngsters cut you out of the cable traffic?" The remark hurt -- it really hurt. Dart mumbled something. Barney persisted. "What is your function on this delegation. Franco? I've assumed all along that you're the Number Two." At that point, to Dart's relief, a policeman noticed them and waved. Barney's white robe meant Very Big! "Look," Dart said, ducking the question. "They're pointing." They wormed their way through the sluggish crowd and soon were past the barrier, walking along Inner Ring on the stopped movebelt. Barney didn't renew his question. It had served its purpose. He already knew Dart's rank. Dart, for his part, mumbled to himself. He should be Number Two. He consoled himself with the reflection that even Bono had no real authority. He was merely Jonny's mouthpiece, not a plenipotentiary.  They walked through a desolate neighbiarhood. Broken furniture and garbage piled beside the movebelt testified to disposal chute clog-ups. Many windows were broken in buildings to either side. Some of the overhead lights were out. Wild, loud, bold-eyed children played in the streets despite the advanced) hour. As they walked. Dart began to speak about the House of Eightytwo Flavors Charming atmosphere...eccentric chef...memorable dishes. The shabby neighborhood compelled him to justify his choice. The place ws disappointing. A smell of burned grease hung about little tables covered with an oily, checkered material. Little candles burned in colored glass. Slick gangsters in jump suits lounged idly in the back. How memory deceives! To Dart's relief Barney didn't seem to mind. He said he rather liked the place. In the filtered light of the candle, his face seemed amused. He joked about Dart's adventurous past. Dart was a deep one, he said. Sly but deep. When the girl came, Barney ordered a bottle of wine. After the second bottle had been drained and food was on the way, Barney looked up at Dart's flushed face. Time to get down to business. He had a date with French for the next evening, and he meant to give French some advance intelligence about Ecofreak's demands. Tack's inexperienced Activists had no idea how you worked a Helium round. Now the time had come to pluck the vail old cock's dry feathers. To hear him tell it, Dart had been the terror of Union, the savior of the tribe. "Ah, yes," Barney sighed. "Those were times... But nowadays... Tell me. Franco, how do you assess these brash new kids?" Dart glowed with wine and niemories. "With a bit of wise and seasoned advice, they'll do all right," he winked. "But will they listen?" "It takes a bit of skill and diplomacy," Dark admitted. "Finesse, my dear Andros, finesse." "I'm pleased to hear you say that. Franco. They need a man like you. Desperately. Your role is extremely important. You provide that link between experience and energetic youth. It's a very responsible and subtle role. I don't envy you the job. We niust work hard to save the tribe from reckless foolishness. With you in the inner circle, I'm not so worried about developments." Dart compressed a smile into a pleased smirk. If Bono would appreciate his role as much as Barney did... Barney continued: "I suppose that you've approved the general negotiating plan. I'd feel better if you had. I realize that my own position is somewhat ambiguous, what with my strong ties to the Accommodationists. But Tack hasn't removed me, so I expect that my loyalty is not in question -- and I'd like to help. It's unfortunate that Bono is having such a hard Adjustment. Time is wasting. By now we should've had one or two informal They must have some early warning as a matter of courtesy, at least about the hostage question. I'm sure you did that sort of thing when you were first secretary here. In short. Franco, I thought it best to sit down with the only man in charge who's on his feet rather than in a tub -- ' ' helium Donald A. Wollhelm, Publisher The big news in March each year is one. It brings Tarl Cabot back into heroic focus as he invades the northland of Earth's counterworld to help its Viking natives fight off the first real attack of the alien Others -- those beastlike outer-space beings which have been the implacable enemies of the Priest-Kings. Kelly Freas, Hugo-winner-time-and-again, signed the cover and interior illustrations as well to guarantee a fast sellout so put in your order at your local bookshop to be sure of your copy! (UW #I #- #) The book that will prove to be the see the movie! (UY#-#) of Dumarest's galactic adventures in his attempt to locate lost Earth. A fine space adventure, with a great cover by George Barr! (UY#-#) Speaking of covers, the girl that Kelly Freas put on Michael G. is going to be the hit of the year. And the novel is a honey -- Coney's best -- an extension of his world of the near future with a plot twist that will wrench your heart. (UY#-#) Incidentally, have you seen IMA fun book if ever there was one! (UJ#-#) and at these words Barney grinned " -- and see what orders you may have for me." Dart drew himself up in his chair. "As a matter of fact, I agreed to this delightful dinner because I had the same intentions. I did approve the strategy -- reluctantly, Andros, very reluctantly. I meant to discuss the matter with you. Privately, of course..." "Of course." "Chief Bono and I are not entirely..." "I understand," Barney hastened to say. "Old diplomats like us know the value of discretion." "The real work is done like this," Dart persisted, "privately." "My view to a fault." "Well, Andros, Tack is determined to obtain the silcoplast parts, you know." Dart watch Barney's face, but Barney gave no reaction. "The silcoplast parts," he said evenly. "And to get sufficient leverage, he intends to ask for Sidney as hostage." "Sidney Unsler as hostage," the ambassador echoed. Dart nodded with a gleam in his eye. "Sidney Unsler." He thought: Barney must be surprised, though he doesn't show it. Dart went on: "In addition, that is to say to add more leverage yet, he'll ask for eight hundred thousand tons of plastosteel." "Ten times the usual demand," Barney said without intonation. "He must want the silcoplast parts very much. What are they? Zippers? Buttons? Hairpins?" Dart heard the sarcasm. Once more his eyes lit up. "There are some things so secret only the innermost circle is privy to the information. But I can give you a hint, ambassador. There's been a breakthrough!" Barney extracted a small coin purse. The cheap article was made of sil. Barney squeezed the flat round object. A slit in its top opened like a mouth. He repeated the motion once or twice more. Then he put the purse away. He said: "Would this have to do something with the Kaysee labs you Activists have been funding all these years?" "I am silent," Dart pronounced, but his eyes gleamed. "Why?" Barney probed. "Why do we ask Union to give us SP? Maoling is a major producer, and so is Peacefreak. Why don't we get it from them?" Dart raised his eyebrows. He was enjoying this. "Welded SP? Does Maoling have the clean rooms? Does Peacefreak have molecular micro-welders?" Barney stared into the candle and thought about it. Silcoplast was a common synthetic derived from silicon, cheap to produce, reasonably gravitron resistant, and much more durable than the hydrocarbon plastics it had replaced. What else? Then suddenly he thought he had it and, reflecting upon it, he knew he had it. Sil was also a laboratory curiosity. Low level energies transmitted through the stuff generated a curious field that inhibited all types of nuclear core reactions. But the inhibiting oscillations were random -- had to do something with the crystalline structure of the silicon-carbon. Sometimes it worked, sometimes it didn't. Barney decided to test Dart. The little man revealed his every emotion. "You've learned to control siloscillations. In effect you've got a...a bomb inhibitor." "I am silent," Dart replied, but his eyes flickered. "Perhaps you're free to tell me this: Why don't we build our own clean rooms, our own molecular welders?" "That would take years. Jonny has little patience. He wants to act now." Barney nodded. A lardy woman brought their food, a circular tray with seven dabs of tankmush, each with a unique flavor. In the middle of the tray lay limp sticks of simubread. The idea was to scoop the mush with the bread. Barney let the silence build while he fell to. In Hinterland the old men read the Crestmore bible again, fingers on that passage about the bastions of the whore. Like a malignant virus the Activists had lain dormant until this time. Now they had the argument that no one could refute. "We have it in our power to topple the structures. The Abomination shall be humbled. We shall break the back of the Technology Beast. No more threats, people of Hinterland. Their missiles shall never strike again. In the heart of every town we shall build a generator, and their bombs will fall like rocks but won't explode." The little people didn't know this, needless to say. But the members of the tribal council must have heard Tack's eloquence and voted to send Pranklin, Denton, Ruff and the helium others back to their wells and, ranches, dispossessed -- the noble cause of Accommodation dead, displaced by the pointy-eyed wrath of the Crestmore zealots. The assessment made sense. It must have been thus. Chewing, Barney looked up. He took a sip of wine, swallowed, and said: "The strategy stinks. And it's juvenile. Union will smell a rat. Tack has lost h'is marbles. All you Activists are crazy. Here's what'll happen. Franco. Proctor will run to Harvanth of Defense, and the two of them together will see the Unifier. Unsler will have to pay attention to this one. He'll give Proctor permission to attack -- selectively, of course. They won't stop until all of our production capacity is destroyed -- all but the essential refineries, of course. They won't touch the Helium. The irony of it... Union will destroy our technology. This is the Helium War of #I all over again. How many of these components does Tack want, by the way?" Dart wiggled uneasily. "I can't tell you that." Barney laughed. "Franco, don't be silly. You must. You've already blabbered out too much. We're conspirators, you and I. You must confide in me." Dart protested: "I didn't tell you anything of importance." Barney cocked his head and smiled. "Of course you did. You gave me the hostage demand -- another really jejune notion. I suppose Tack thinks that Union will give up the parts if we relent on the hostage question. Where have you people been these last few decades. This is no way to negotiate! You should have asked for microwelders, not for the components. Insane! Well, how many?" Dart stared glumly. "Franco, out with it. If you play games with me, I swear I'll cable Tack and expose your blabbermouth." "Fifty thousand." "So many? Why...that's almost one for each tribal settlement. Why the sudden concern for other tribes?" Dart stared ahead unhappily. He didn't touch his food. "Explain it to me. Franco." "There's an alliance." "What?!" "Jonny has formed a tribal alliance. It's called the Counterunion." "Sooooo! Well, that explains a few things too. Far too many ambassadorial changes lately. Hmmm. Jonny has ambitions, then. He wants to bring all of Hinterland under his protective umbrella... But eat. Franco; try this peppery stuff here. Not bad." "I'm not hungry," Dart said. Then, after a moment: "What'll you do, Andros." "I'm more discrete than you. Franco. I'm not going to tell you. But, as the saying goes, a hint is permitted. I expect to look out for the Accommodationist cause." In the alternating cycles between dumb pain and almost disembodied vision, Bono had lost track of the passage of time. Somewhere in that murky chunk of duration, a physician had installed a needle into his arm. Sugar flowed into his body through the hose that linked the needle to a bottle hung on high. He wore a strange pair of rubber shorts from which his wastes were pumped out. In lucid moments he could hear the pump cut in and out at intervals. The rest of him, up to the neck, was submerged in jelly. It trembled with his every breath and exhalation. Some chemical in the sugar or the gel interfered with his brain chemistry. Time and time again he dozed off to relive with minute variations a single experience -- his last day on his father's ranch on the Plain of Baez, a vast expanse of mutagrass steppe closed off in the distance by the jagged blue line of the Sierra Blanca. He hunted the giant Harvey hare, one of many curiosities created by radiation's disorderly invasion of the chromosomal world. He was again a half-naked fifteen-year-old armed with a crossbow, stealthily stalking through shoulder-high mutagrass toward the grazing beast. The Harvey raised its head from time to time, ears erect, listening. Then the head went down again and the hare fed invisibly on young mutagrass sprouts that issued green in spring and autumn. When the Harvey ate, Mycal crept forward, the wind in his face. When Harvey listened, he crouched. Cricks chirped harshly on all sides, and a flock of carries, sensing a feast, glided in a far away circle against the sky. Kilometers away a large transport copter landed near the ranch house and a group of boys clambered out. Xhey stood about in a half circle and threw rocks at a scarecrow while the pilot went inside. The copter belonged to the Activist Academy at Wellhead, and it had come to fetch Mycal for his first term. It meant the end of his carefree days. Men on horseback soon rode off to find the youngster. Oblivious of all this, Mycal crept forward. Fifty meters from the beast he picked up the musk-scent of a female. He paused and checked his dark, oily bow, the cranked-back wire, the blunt bolt. Then in the high tones of a boy whose voice had not yet changed, he called: "Har-vey! Har-vey!" The she-hare rose, a large white apparition. She sailed from Mycal in the first zig of a zigzag course. He had anticipated the intial direction. When the hare zagged, they were both heading for the same spot like lines of a triangle on a collision course. The hare was faster than the boy and reached the magic spot where obscure instinct made all Harveys stop for the cloying counterattack. The Harvey turned and stopped. Her red eyes were sad with an unspeakable sadness. Her ears hung down accentuating the pitiful look. Her paws were bent in the manner of a begging dog. Then the telepathic pulse hit Mycal with full force. He had only a second to react. He felt a sensation of pity, love, and concern for the hare. The beast appeared to him not as it was -- a white giant, a half ton of muscle and sinew wrapped in a fluffy pelt helium that brought three hundred suds in Merillo. Harvey seemed a tiny, sweet, and utterly helpless baby rabbit, a lost little thing. Mycal's eyes watered with affection. Tribesmen thought that the Harvey hunt strengthened the character. Mycal had killed seven hares in the course of growing up. He knew how to choke down the pity. When the beast zigged again, he let the bolt fly. She gave an agonized shriek and fell out of sight into the grass. Her shrieks continued, and he went after her, hard and pitiless inside. She lay on her back and spasmed, pink nostrils gushing blood, red eyes terrified. He felt the terror as if it were his own. Nevertheless, he knelt beside the beast and slit her throat with a wide-bladed knife. She was his eighth hare. Bono relived the experience time and time again. The dream changed shape. Sometimes he called and there was no Harvey. Sometimes he shot her and she fell dead at his feet. Sometimes he missed. Yet again he joined in her pity and embraced the hare with a rush of emotion, and the two of them cried in each other's arms like people. Awakening with a shudder, he felt the inrush of discomfort. The pressure descended on him. His breath grew heavy and he began to gasp for air. He could swear that a chemical interfered with his memory. Bono had devised a method to escape the trauma. He concentrated on his heart beat, on his breathing. He took one breath at a time. In...out...in...out...in...out. Silvery, swaying, there was the Plain of Baez. In the distance stood the Sierra Blanca. Mycal stalked through the shoulder-high grass. The Harvey looked up, ears tall and trembling... French met Barney for dinner in The Mutant, a fashionable but discrete up-level eating place in West Tower. French chose roast veal with autumn potatoes; Barney ordered cricklegs in wine sauce. Not everyone in Union's structures ate flavored tankmush. The very rich and very poor had access to real food as well. French picked up the ninety-sud tab; it was a bargain considering the information he had gained. They parted in the tubepark adjoining the restaurant. French found striped affair. He headed out to find Proctor. A flame had left the restaurant some time before and, spotting French's tube in the lot, had hidden in the shadows. Now he followed French at a distance. In his excitement, French didn't notice the surreptitious pursuit. The time was ten forty-five at night or fifteen minutes after the scheduled start of the late-night jumpball game. Tonight Proctor had the Leader Box and French made for Central's collosseum to catch Proctor with the news. When he arrived he noticed at once that Proctor hadn't made his appearance yet. The people roared with unhappiness and stamped on the thin plastosteel floor so that the collosseum trembled. A band played on the field below, bulj crowd noise almost completely obliterated the sound. The Leader Box was on the upper level, accessible by the wide corridor that went up around the place in a spiral. French stopped along the way and chose one of a bank of empty telbooths. He closed the door to dampen the noise, dialed Fred Clemmens at his cubohome. Clemmens was director of the technical division, one of three operations under French in the Office of Intelligence. The man appeared in the tiny screen, older and balding. A towel hung around his neck. French said: "Fred, what do you know about silcoplast?" Clemmens raised his eyebrows. French went on, a little amused. "Ever hear of a silcoplast wave modulator used in a telcom net?" Clemmens said: "Riv, what is this? Some kind of practical joke?" "I am serious, my friend. Ecofreak will ask us for fifty thousand silcoplast devices or components or switches or whatnot; they claim they need them for a communications system. I searched my brain, Fred, but somehow the demand didn't make sense." Clemmens shook his head slowly. "It doesn't; not on the face of it. Are you worried?" "Aren't you?" Clemmens made a face., "Frankly, Riv, you've made me in-: terrupt my vibromassage, so..." "Do you have contacts in the SP industry?" ; "Some, yes."  "Well, Fred, I want you to get galaxy: on the tel and have the best silchemists in here by tomorrow morning" Clemmens said: "You are worried. You sure? The SP centers are mostly in Husten, Norlens, and Laystruc. Should I... "Yes. Fly them in overnight. I think this is a big one." French signed off and went on his way. Through vaulted doors spaced at regular intervals, he could oversee the colorful crowd and the green field below. The crowd was in an angry, ugly mood. Hate vibrations filled the air. Roused structure crowds were dangerous, especially sporting crowds. The leader had made them wait for more than half an hour. Clearly people didn't know that they waited for Proctor. French walked between two openings, bare, scuffed wall on either side, when the noise suddenly intensified, died down. He hurried forward. Even before he reached the next door, he heard the announcer's magnified voice. "Here he is, jumpball fans. The games are on. Reston Proctor, the Chief Negotiator. ' ' At the mention of the name, the crowd fell silent. It held its breath. Then a wild cheering started and grew in intensity. French had reached the door and stopped to watch. Light from the floods glared off the bullet-proof, chem-proof glass of the Leader Box. Proctor was not visible inside, and the crowd Wanted to see him. It took up a chant. "Proc-tor, Proc-tor, Proctor." Then French saw movement in helium the box -- a blue robe flashed. Cheering and whistling much more intense than before displaced the chanting. It lasted a long time but, finally, slowly, it died out. French walked on, thinking about Proctor's popularity. Media had issued two books in as many years Action. For three years now a visishow ran on Saturday nights called The Hunt. It had an 'organization' who resembled Proctor, a black security chief -- black like Darby Dickens. Proctor's engineered popularity was all part of the Secret Agenda. Hondo Weinberger, one of the Media Bigs, often lunched with room. He was not the only one. It was a measure of Unsler's decrepitude that he tolerated the obvious self-promotion of one of his agency heads...and a measure of Sidney's stupidity that he appeared not to notice. Or perhaps Sidney had noticed -- hence the recent harrassement. Outside the Leader Box stood one of Dickens' men. "Mr. French, I'll have to search you." "Me, Harlow? For God's sake, surely you know meV' "Sorry, sir. New orders from Dickens. Everybody must be searched. No exceptions. It's the flames sir." "More trouble?" "Not so far this week, Mr. French, but we're on a general security alert." French handed over a pistol he'd checked out of the security shop some days ago. He'd considered that precaution enough against the flames. He said: "Here. Now you can be sure I won't shoot the Negotiator." "Yes, sir. Go right on in." French frowned as he walked down the aisle of the Leader Box, his eyes on the players. Some floated in the air, maneuvering with boot and elbow jets. Others stood on the ground in patterns of defense and attack. French scorned the game. He belonged to the die-hard set that resented the game's debauchery by the addition of Fulbright's gravitron webbing. The classic collision of forces had become an awkward aerial ballet. Proctor sat up front alone, absorbed in documents from a briefcase. French pulled up his robe, sat down, and gave his report. Barney did not think that the Activists would last long. He had hinted pointedly that Ecofreak should look out for some electronic components ostensibly meant for a telcom system across four radiation belts -- Barney hadn't said anything specifically, but that had come across clear as a bell. Sil-components welded to copper. Those parts would play a key role in the negotiations, French said. Then he reported on the predicted plastosteel levy and the hostage demand. Down below three men in red crashed against the tripple-decker flywall, zoomed down. Ground guards felled them with loud snaps of equipment. Proctor stared at the groaning crowd. "Sidney Unsler," he rumbled. "That's interesting." "It doesn't make sense," French threw in. "Either they are incredibly naive negotiators -- or else I'm missing something. I think it's a diversion, Res, an attempt to make us focus on the hostage question. They'd rather we don't think about the things they really want. Technology. The sil-components. Barney almost said as much. You just don't ask for the Underunifier as hostage -- not in this day and age." "Very interesting," Proctor mused. French asked, "What do you make of it?" Proctor glanced at French, a little wary. "You know how I feel about those intelligence estimates." "They're the best we have." "Sure, sure. Still... Rivera, I sense trouble. I suspect these 'Activists' of yours, and the demand for Sidney makes me nervous. Suppose they insist on the demand, insist hard enough so that I'm forced to take it up with Unsler." "So?" "So I take it up with Unsler -- and suppose Unsler says 'Yes.' " French was genuinely puzzled. "Why would he do that?" "Because he wants Accommodation. I can see it now. Sidney in Hinterland. Sidney hobnobbs with tribal leaders. Sidney forms close friendships." "With Activists?" "they're Activists." French didn't hide his irritation. "Res, they are Activists. I have no doubts about it. I've been out there." He gestured with an arm. "I've seen the sour bread." "You're too brash, Rivera, too damned cocksure." For a moment both men were silent. Down below whistles shrilled and flags dropped from the rafters. French broke the silence. "The key is in those silco parts. Barney's hint was -- hell, it was a slap in the face. Hint isn't the right word." Proctor shrugged. "Maybe. Maybe not. Maybe they want us to worry about the technology. Besides, technology is one of those things with Ecofreak. They always want some damned oddity. The last time it was laser drilles -- but nothing happened." French said; "I'm suspicious." "You're always suspicious," Proctor countered. "You've got a fetish about technology. You were suspicious in '#, but nothing happened, like I said. Those people are like monkeys. They like to play with gadgetry. It's like sex with them. Because the Crestmore forbids it -- therefore it has appeal." Silence. "Sidney Unsler. That may about it for another second. "At any rate, we must wait for more details. How is the Helium situation?" "Flow is back by thirty percent -- the usual thing. All the structures are holding. Four or five days inventory, roughly." "Air liquefaction?" "The stand-by units are all operating and they compensate for the shortfall. But it's the usual problem. We're having one hellish energy drain. Just not enough fusion capacity for everything -- gravitron, services, and air liquefaction." Proctor nodded. "High time we start the talks. The ball's tomorrow, helium and the first session the day after that. By the way, I did wangle an invitation for Miri. It was like pulling teeth, but she's invited." French smiled. "Thanks," he said. "Miri has been after me for months. Though search me why anybody would want to go to a Top Level dance." "Women," Proctor said in the tone of a confirmed bachelor who has long ago stopped trying to understand the mystery. They talked for a while longer about concurrent talks with Maoling and toxic metals in a shipment of lettuce delivered recently. French noted down some assignments and finally left. He headed south by the intertower beltway. South Tower was a pattern of random lights ahead. He lived with Miri on Level #. He wondered if she still waited up for him. He longed for her company. He thought: What makes me disconsolate? Laser drills, his mind answered instantly. Yes, laser drills. They symbolized for French Proctor's contempt for all technical matters, his preoccupation with politics and personalities at the expense of gut issues. During the last Helium round Ecofreak had demanded and gotten five hundred laser drills despite the tribe's weak rationale. They'd claimed to need them for dental work, which was ridiculous. French had protested, had been overruled. Later he'd personally gone deep into Hinterland to find out how Ecofreak had really used the drills. The track had led to a research center under maximum security outside Kaysee in Mokan Territory. French had returned more suspicious than ever, but Proctor had simply shrugged off the report. The pieces of the puzzle locked nicely. The Tacks came from the Kaysee region. Could those lasers have something to do with Jonny's rise to power? Could the sil-parts be another link in a technological chain? He entered South shaft and, bottom jets blazing, began the steep ascent. Podlike elevators clung to the walls. 'Hundreds of slide bars glistened darkly between the elevator grooves. The chasm was empty, the hour late. Near Level # a group of whiteclad men in tubes shot out of a feeder nearly colliding with French. The timing of their entry convinced him it was no accident. Among the men were several prominent flames, including Clafto Meyer, the dark, swarthy plastosteel heir Sidney now favored as his first deputy. "Watch were you're going, pig!" "Fratres, that's no ordinary pig. we, amicH Let's teach this guy how to drive a tube." French assessed the situation coolly. His standard issue vehicle couldn't outrun the expensive jobs these boys had. He had retrieved his pistol from Harlow, but the goons must also be armed. Stare them down? Talk them out of it? French had cold memories of many bloody Branco confrontations, many close calls in Hinterland. Old instincts stirred. His fatigue fled under a rush of adrenaline. The flames had begun to maneuver, forming a circle about him, even as they all rose in the shaft at maximum speed. French guessed their intention. They would try to upend his tube, to make it tumble around and around until the centri-forces grew so great that he'd be flung free. One of the men lunged, sidejets ablaze. French saw the mindless grin of a youngster. The feint didn't deceive him. He turned quickly and saw two others almost upon him. He chopped out with the edge of his hand. A man reeled back, coughing. He punched the other and shoved his tube aside. French saw two others dart forward from the comer of his eyes. He couldn't win. This was their game. He did the only thing he could do. With a flick of his thumbs, he cut out jets and gravitron and overrode safety with his knees. His tube dropped from the circle of his pursuers like a rock. French had practiced this manuever years ago in training. The Death Drop. But this time there was no flexonet to catch him if he failed. An endless chasm yawned below. His fall accellerated, and his tube began to tumble slowly as it fell. French held on with all his might. He stared rigidly ahead. His innards liquefied. Physical terror clutched him. Forces tugged and wrenched. His knuckles grew white as he gripped the rail. His knees went numb against the tube. The shaft turned helter skelter, now up, now down, a wheeling broken telescope of light. On one of the turns he saw the flames in hot pursuit. But they came slowly, with jet power. His mind wheeled. His brain lagged behind events. His thoughts Miri, Helium. He had no time to reflect, but his body and mind were active. His eyes measured the height and counted levels. Around Level # he cut in the gravitron. Immediately his body grew heavy, his own weight nearly crushed him. The tumbling stopped slowly, but the inertial forces of his fall overcame the gravitron, and he went on falling at a sideways tilt. At Level I he cut in sidejets. When the tube had righted, he let the bottom jets blaze. Despite these actions, his tube crashed on the concrete of the Pit and burst apart in a shower of sparks. French fell free and rolled some distance from the impact point before the tube exploded. A long flame shot toward him and licked his face. He rolled from the flame and lay where he came to rest. He felt a pain in head and shoulder. He scrambled up and nearly stumbled over his own robe. Black clouds of smoke rose from the furiously burning tube. Above him flames approached. He stared up into the chasm for a second, an endless tubularity. From this perspective it seemed to curve, to lean over him. He couldn't see all the way up. The shaft walls closed in and came together in a point. French ran toward a corridor. Roused from the dull routine of duties in a lighted booth, a pit helium secured the Pit, but the guard didn't recognize French. He ran past the man and into a darkness faintly lit by red lights. The guard yelled behind him. French ripped the purple robe from his body as he ran; it impeded his movements. He wore a simple grey jump suit underneath. French knew Helium like few other men. He knew precisely where Ecofreak pipelines fed each and every Union structure, how the gas was liquefied and where, how die cold stuff flowed to the drums. He knew the layout of the Pit in every detail. But his memories went even farther back. As a boy he had explored the deep, dark catacombs below the Pit, the tunnels and bunkers of ancient Eastcoast on whose site Ricardo had been built. He knew where he was. He had several avenues of escape -- sideways, up, or down. He stopped to orient himself. That luminous exit sign up ahead would lead into one of the drum rooms and from there he could make his way into the interior of the structure. He ran toward the sign freeing his pistol as he ran. He heard voices and the sounds of boots on concrete. He ducked into the opening and fired at movement behind him. He meant to do no harm, merely to show that he was armed and dangerous. In the narrow confines of the corridor, the sound of the blast was deafening and made his ears ring. He ran through an instrument room, face lit up for a second by green, red, and yellow lights from a panel. And from there, through a door, beneath low-slung piping, he entered a gigantic hall so filled with the hum of vibrations that he couldn't hear his own feet hit the ground when he cleared some low steps. Pain stabbed up his leg. He hobbled forward and ducked behind a huge, grey, loaf-shaped machine to catch his breath, massage the foot. Hall A. Six giant generators stood in a line. Beneath the painted, yellow, concrete floor on which he cowered lay tanks of liquid Helium. Dmms turned half submerged in the liquid. From the generator casings gargantuan strands of cable, each fiber as thick as a man, carried the pulse into a vaulted ceiling and, through the ceiling, to the plastosteel framework of the tower. He shook his head to clear the pain, blinked, and peeked past the grey-painted metal of the drum toward the door through which he'd come, toward the stairs he had descended. His foot still hurt. He didn't dare attempt the run until he had assured himself that his pursuers had given up the chase. Just in case, he took aim with the pistol. He aimed it at the door. His hand shook so that he had to steady it with his left. When the door opened a crack and then all the way; when he saw a whiterobed figure slipping through; he pulled the trigger without thinking. The shape fell forward and rolled down the stairs. French blasted away until the door closed. In the fantastic hum of the hall, he hadn't heard the sound of his own shots. He waited a moment longer. The man he'd shot lay sideways on the stairs. Blood spread a large circle of red on his chest. French stared at the dead flame. Now I've done it. Now they have a casualty! He was angry with himself, angry that he hadn't had sense enough to think before he'd shot. He could have eluded these goons. The consequences of his action came to him now. The death of a A blood-bath could follow this...Goddamned! He gathered himself from the floor and limped past other gravdrums. He came into another hall where expanders liquefied Helium and stopped to decide on his course. The dead man would serve as a warning. No need to find one of the hidden passages to the catacombs. He'd make his way to a small elevator not far from here. it. He reached the lift without mishap. The elevator came, summoned with a button. He walked into the narrow box, punched #. When the register showed Level #, French finally relaxed. He had been leaning against the wall. Now he let himself slide down to the floor. The pistol still hung from his fingers. Flames from the exploding tube had blackened his hand. Singed hairs curled at the ends. For a long moment French stared at the hairs as if they were a matter of the greatest interest. Then he broke his gaze. He realized that he was very shaken. Energy had drained from his legs, arms, hands. It took him a long time to put the pistol into the case. He looked at his watch. The exquisite device, a gift of Mini's, had been shattered. The fine pieces of the micromosaic had been dislodged. The digits had stopped at #:#. Miri French spent her evening at a meeting of her coven on Level #. Most of the session had been devoted to a test of mantuition, the art of reading character from the aural energies that leave the human body by the extremeties. All ad-adepts had gathered in a small room. Two women and two men hired to help in the procedure had waited behind curtains in a dark room. Groping in the darkness that prevented the acquisition of visual cues, Miri had followed others to shake hands with the strangers. Then she retired to a cubicle next door to write down what she had learned from those brief touches. Afterwards the coven elder sought out Miri over tea. She said: "Miri, your analysis was almost perfect. You're growing stronger in the arts. Soon you'll advance the final step. Frankly, that pleases me very much -- because you're marked." Miri reached up involuntarily and touched a birthmark on her cheek. From time to time the elders mentioned that peculiarity of hers. Each time Miri felt a vague uneasiness combined with an inner pulsation as if a suppressed memory were trying to surface. But the memory bounced up against a barrier of some sort. To her the birthmark was simply a blemish. To the elders it meant something else. For months at a time they allowed her to forget that she wore 'Madonna's Mark.' But then, out of the blue, came another cool reminder. Miri found this maddening. The mark meant that she 'had a role in history.' Beyond that no one would tell her anything. She looked up at the coven elder, a fortyish woman whose face was smooth as marble from the spiritual abrasions of meditation. She said: "Mother, I may be marked, but I'm still childless. In my group I'm the only one who hasn't passed through Aat experience. I can't become a full adept until I have conceived. Do you think Frenchy is sterile?" Miri kept her voice under control -- the least of accomplishments for a member of the Cult. Even her eyes were steady. But the question stirred anxieties that adadepts were supposed to have put behind them. She hoped with unseemly eagerness that the Lady wouldn't test her to the utmost -- that her Frenchy would be spared the grav-sterility that afflicted so many. Could she, a member of Madonna's cosmic body, be mated to a crippled male? The elder smiled faintly. She reached over and patted Miri's arm. "You'll conceive, Miri. The mark assures it. Just don't forget to practice vision. Form a strong vision of maternity -- but what am I telling you. You know all that. Tell me, are you bothered by something?" "No, mother...yes, mother, I sense -- I have an odd intuition. Something is wrong. I think it has to do with Frenchy." "Let me feel your hand." Miri laid her hand into the elder's who, in turn, eyes slightly narrowed, sampled Miri's mood. The elder said after a moment: "A party, a dance. Some sort of great event. You're worried about some future event." Miri laughed. "You're right. I'm anxious about an invitation to a Top Level ball. The ball's tomorrow, but I still don't know whether I'm going -- and I want to very much." "Anxiety is unnecessary. Now that you're an ad-adept, you could you'll know whether you're going or not." Miri looked down at her cup. "It's a trifle, really. And we're not supposed to trifle with the oracle." The elder rose. "Of course, not, child, but we can make an occasional exception. Have you consulted the oracle about conception?" Miri shook her head. "There, now. That's not a trifling matter. You should trust yourself -- and the Lady. Above all, Miri, avoid anxiety, practice vision. Practice, practice, practice. Until next week, then." Saying this, the elder nodded and went her way. Miri's tea had been laced with Millusion, and soon the effect of the drug manifested itself in a belllike ringing in the head. She moved toward the assembly hall whispering with others. They settled on cushions on the floor. The lights dimmed and visions appeared on the large curving screen. Miri caught her breath as Earth appeared, a green-white magnificence, turning slowly against a velvet darkness. She heard music. The picture faded and others came in world as it had been in ancient times, a riot of color and a shimmer of light, an exotic profusion of biological life, of jungles, prairies, animal herds, bird flocks, fish schools, and things that creeped and crawled. The proud, beaked head of an eagle, the moist nostrils of a hippo, the shadowy whisk of a deer tail, the rush of wind in tree tops, the radiance of a screen of fish in coral, the glistening sweat on the bodies of men rowing a log canoe, the lumbering of a polar bear, a drop of water on a leaf... The beauty of it brought tears to her eyes. Millusion enhanced her senses, enabled her to become the marvelously varied life shown on these secret, ancient tapes. She'd seen it all before a hundred times, but ever and again the vision was fresh. She sobbed as she watched, knowing it wouldn't last. The visions faded, growing lighter and lighter. Now a throbbing, hissing, pounding, and drumming overlaid the music. The Male had entered the world and transformed it before her eyes. These also were ancient films -- of tractors gauging the earth, of skylines forming and disappearing, of machines beating rythmically, of smoke, devastations, penned beasts, polar bears bleeding, whales quartered and melted, parched land, poison fumes, sludge lakes, landscape carved into geometrical formations by thousands of identical dwellings. Miri held her breath and screwed up her eyes anticipating the blinding light and the explosions. They came. In their wake came pictures of today -- of gaping craters, the uniform silver of mutagrass broken here and there by trees, the lope of Harvey hare, the flight of carries. She saw furtive mutant colonies hugging the edge of rad-belts, hiding in caves, burrows, huts, hovels. They hopped one-legged, rollwalked three-legged, crawled legless on rump-stumps. Beemen whistled bonily, tailed crick-eaters purred. She saw six children suck milk from a woman's six udders. Tribesmen on horses came to raid, poking spears into hovels, looking for reasonably humanoid shapes. Smoke rose from burning huts when the men rode away. Last came a vision of the structures, one after the other, surrounded by Desolations. They flashed by faster and faster as the music rose higher and higher -- and suddenly there was a single flower, sharply in focus, against a blurred green and a deep-blue sky. The picture hovered before her eyes for a long time while the music hummed in harmony. Then it was over, and Miri went home. Frenchy was still out. Miri debated with herself, sensing anxiety. Then, to keep her hands busy, she resumed work on a micromosaic, eyes framed by the rubber of her microscope, hands busy with wires thinner than hair. She worked for a while, absorbed by the task. helium Nevertheless, her feelings of unease grew. At last she rose and stepped into her meditation nook, eager to rid herself of the odd depression. Against the wall hung Madonna's shrine. It featured the Cosmic Lady on an oval micromosaic of the finest quality. The rays of the sun formed her hair. The planets were her jewelry. She stood wrapped in star-spangled night. Next to her, on either side, hung other, small pictures -- trees, shrubs, animals. Suspended from the ceiling on fine wire and turning slowly with the movement of air in the room were tiny yellow birds, their wings extended. Miri pushed a switch on the floor next to the prayer rug. A low multi-tonal hum began to fill the room. It was electronic music, a slowly shifting harmonium piece whose sound resembled the sonorous chant of men. She meditated on maternity. The act of love unrolled before her eyes. Liquids oozed in palpitating mucous membrane. A sperm, one of thousands, squirmed and struggled toward the giant egg. The Female roundness waited for the tiny Male. They met. He clung to her like a particle of dust to an orange, but then he penetrated through the sheathing and life had been conceived again. Miri was pregnant and carrying child. She imagined the ceremonies in the coven when she'd announce her pregnancy, but this portion of the vision refused to crystallize. Instead she saw herself struggle in a fierce, hot, dust-laden wind. Miri opened her eyes and tried again. But once more there was wind and other people obscurely visible through the dust. Someone walked beside her, holding her hand. She opened her eyes, frightened. Something interfered with her meditation, a worry or an intuition. Frenchy was in trouble and she knew it. She uncoiled from her crosslegged position, rose, and walked out of the room leaving the deep hum behind her. She passed through her work room where the implements of her art were laid out on tables and through there to a small but comfortable living room drenched in the orange blaze of artisun. She went out through the front door of the cubohome, took the elevator down, nodded to the dozing guard, crossed the lobby, and walked out into the brightly lit street through a revolving door. Frenchy's work demanded odd, long hours. As a rule she didn't worry about him. So why tonight? Why did she feel that something was wrong? She made for central shaft eyeing the airspace above the belt; she sought signs of Frenchy's red-white tube. No one about. Past midnight. A strong current of air blew over Outer Ring. They renewed the air at night and it smelled fresh and salty. Ocean spray entered the ventillation intakes down below. The colorful banners of competing apartments waved and beckoned in the air: Hyatt House, Union Manor, Galsworthy Square, Denver Acres. Through glass portals she could see ornate lobbies and sleepy staffs lounging in chairs. Going out to meet him like this made no sense at all, but Miri had to do something. She couldn't stay in the cubohome any longer. She searched the empty airspace arranged in random, artistic patterns. She was so intent on the heights that she missed him. His call made her look down. Then she saw him. He seemed to limp slightly as he approached on the movebelt. His robe was gone, his face blackened by soot, his long hair in disarray. She broke into a run to meet him. "Oh, Frenchy," she cried when they collided. "What happened?" He said: "Nothing. Nothing, girl. But you -- what 're you doing on the belts? Don't you know how dangerous it is?" Ill The ballroom slowly filled with people. They stood on the dance floor talking and drinking. They sat on a kind of peripheral balcony supported by pink marble columns. Young men and women moved about in separate groups to see and be seen. The grandiose sweep of the place, the flash of lights from chandeliers and jewelry, the shimmer of robes and gowns, shadowy movements in endless mirrors against the wall below the balcony, the bubble in the wine he drank -- all this made Bono's head spin. Something in his stomach laughed. Forteen harmonious tones rose side by side from an electronic organ on a platform to Bono's left. Crystalline water-spurts from a fountain to his right pulsed in rythm with the music. He put his glass on a passing tray, snatched a full one. He turned to Dart. "Wild, isn't it? Oh, wild," he said with an arching eye. He ogled a group of passing girls. The curvature of rumps and breasts shone pink beneath oddly textured gowns that seemed to let the eye penetrate and then again not. Dark almond eyes glanced with provocation at the group in whose midst Bono stood -- tribesmen in simple leather clothing that looked drab amidst the fire of diamonds and the sheen of silk. He took a large swallow from the glass. Droplets of wine clung to his mustaches. He throbbed with happiness. The pressure had fled. Morning had brought relief. Amidst the foul stink of the gel, in the reddish darkness of the bathroom, Bono had awakened to his old self. He'd scraped the stuff from trunk and limb, he'd shaken it from his hand. Already then a giddy joy had possessed him. No, it wasn't just the bubbly wine nor the shine of glass, silk, silver, and waxed wood. Life beat again inside his skin. He was back among the living again, out of the realm of painful dreams. He slapped Dart on the back with a hand a little out of control, hard enough to make the wrinkled oldster spill a drop of wine he hadn't touched. Bono cried: "Come on. Franco! Cheer up, old man. Why that dark look on your puss. Tonight we see how structure Bigs live." Dart said nothing. He meant to tell Mycal to curb his guzzling. His foolish, grinning face drew the snickering attention of the Bigs. His bucolic manner clashed with the sophisticated setting. Crestmore urged moderation -- and modest shame in the presence of lascivious display. Dart said none of this, gloomily aware that he'd made a hash of things. He followed Barney with his eyes. The ambassador mingled with Bigs. Dart hoped that Barney would stay away from Bono. What if those two had a heart-to-heart talk? Maybe I should confess it all, he thought, but then he shrank back from the notion, repelled by the reckless madness in Bono's eyes. Quite clearly the chief was out of control on this first day of his Adjustment. He was a fivepercenter, and God only knew what such a man would do. Across the room Proctor, who had been searching for French, found him on the edge of the ballroom with Miri. The two watched the crowd near a pink column. "There you are, Rivera," Proctor rumbled. "Hello, Miri." He took her hand. "It's been some time since I've seen you." He eyed her opaque, long-sleeved gown, the fringed white stole across her shoulders, and noted that she did not display herself -- but despite the chaste costume she was seductively full. But her femininity didn't reassure Proctor. He always experienced a kind of discomfort in her presence. She resembled a proud, black bird with that dark hair, beaked nose, and flashing eyes. A single golden ring suspended from her left earlobe reminded him that she was a witch of some sort, member of some obscure cult. He released her firm, warm hand, still vaguely troubled. "You don't mind if I steal your husband for a second, do you? We have a small crisis on our hands." He smiled momentarily. Miri said: "Not at all, Reston. And thank you for getting me the invitation." She analyzed the feelings conveyed by Proctor's hand. He gave her a sense of concentration, ambition, vulgarity, and repressed resentment. She had a vision of a small, fat boy, the butt of jokes...and the words 'raisin-balls' echoed in her mind. Had that been a nickname of his? It seemed incongruous in a man who lived in a world of abstractions, his vital energies chained to the power lust. At the moment Proctor was also fearful of something -- and yet he seethed with suppressed anger. At Frenchy? At something else? She looked after the stout, short, blading Proctor as he led her husband a few steps away. How little of his power the man revealed in his externals, she reflected. Despite the blue robe and the ceremonial white sash that ran from his shoulder to his waist, Proctor looked common -- a small bureaucrat. Proctor stopped with his hand on French's sleeve. His mind lingered on Miri, who was one of the Schulheitzins, he now recalled, very high. Very Big, a family prominent in the arts but inconsequential in politics. Miri had made an odd match, marrying a slum kid, probably the expression of artistic eccentricity. She was a practicing micromosaiker. Proctor released French's robe and brought his mind back to the unpleasant business. "I've had a call from Blottingham." French affected surprise. "Blottingham on Unsler's staff?" he asked, thinking: As if the world were simply filled with Blottinghams! There's only one that matters. "Yes," Proctor said. "But he said he was calling in his private capacity." "Meaning?" "Meaning he was speaking for Sidney." French raised his eyebrows. He hoped that the blood pounding in his neck was not visible. killed one of Sidney's flames last night," Proctor said, eyes sharp. "In a gun fight. Have you picked up something on that?" "No," French said tonelessly. "What else did he say?" "He gave me a few not-soveiled threats. Fact is Blottingham was furious, and if he weren't a bit afraid of me...Anyway, they want the man handed over, no questions asked." "What did you say?" French asked. Proctor snorted. "The obvious. I told them I'd find the man and hand him over." French was taken aback. "You mean it?" "Don't be absurd," Proctor said with deep scorn in his voice. "I protect my own. But we've got to gain time. Whoever did it shouldn't have . left witnesses. We can't afford open war with Sidney now." His eyes spoke about the Secret Agenda. French nodded. There's no help for it, he thought. His eyes were on the clump of tribesmen and he noted absently that Bono seemed quite another man from the reserved and hostile Activist French had received a week ago. Bono was bent double with laughter, he slapped his There's no help for it. I have to tell him. He took a deep breath and braced Miri grew restless as the conversation between Frenchy and Proctor went on and on. The nobility had begun to clear the dancefloor. People took up positions along the edges of the shiny, waxed floor. Eyes looked expectantly toward a double portal. Miri watched Frenchy's red face and hang-dog expression while Proctor spoke angrily with vehement, chopping gestures of his fat hands. A group of men passed by behind Miri. They stopped and drew her attention by a murmured conversation, their heads bunched in a knot. From time to time they glanced toward Proctor and French. Then one of them drew away from the group and came toward her, a young man with an olive complexion, glistening hair. "Excuse me. Miss," he said. His helium half-smile was unpleasant somehow. "Would you happen to know who that man is?" He inclined his head toward Proctor. It surprised her that anyone might have to ask. She said; "Of course. That's Reston Proctor, the Chief Negotiator." The man shook his head. "No, no," he said. "The other one, the blond one. I think I recognize him from a recent encounter." At the words his lips curled oddly. "Why, that's my husband, Rivera French." His eyes bored into her, noticing her for the first time. He nodded. "Thank you," he said, nodded again. Then he rejoined his group and, arms extended, he pushed his companions on their way. None looked back at Frenchy. Miri couldn't escape a faint shudder, but she couldn't attribute the feeling to anything in particular and assumed that she had experienced the man's aura mingling with her own. Whoever the man was, inside he was a bundle of contradictions. Miri shrugged off the feeling and turned her attention to the double portals, sensing a sudden hush. In a second the electronic organ opened with a jangled version of the Grand Harmony, music calculated to grip the emotions as it rose, fell, rose, and built up to the grand finale. It brought tears to the eyes, but Miri resisted the emotion. She had learned to scorn this crude, visceral adoration of the Male's organized power. When the Grand Harmony was done, the organ took up a slow march, the portals opened, and she saw the Unifier in his golden robe, a thick black belt around his middle. Behind him came the members of the family. She noticed that Proctor had been caught by surprise. He disengaged himself from Frenchy and, as the Unifier slowly walked toward the Ecofreak delegation, he weaved his way rapidly in the same direction beneath the balcony. He had a part in the ceremonies. Frenchy came back to her side with that look on his face. "It's all right," she whispered. She sought his hand and squeezed encouragement. Then she turned her head back to the ballroom. Behind the Unifier marched Regina, and behind her, three abreast, came the rest of the family. Like her father, Regina moved slowly, one hesitating step after another hesitating step, in rythm with the slow processional. She looked straight ahead with brief glances to the side, noticing people she knew, nodding to them faintly. She noted with pleasure that all eyes were on her. Her red hair was piled high on her head, revealing the swan-like sweep of a delicate neck. The hairdo was called Medusa -- hundreds of ringlets seemingly random but actually arranged with computerized precision. Emerald teardrops swung from her ears. Her sheer-robe with the coiling snakes, all oriented suggestively toward her middle, glistened in the light of chandeliers. Tiny bells tinkled on her neck. Volcano burned in her blood and surrounded her with a nimbus of seductive scent. She glanced to the side again, and her eyes encountered Clafto. He stood a little back, half in shadow, surrounded by several of his sparks. She saw anger in his eyes and felt a pulse of fear. So far site had kept Clafto at bay, but obviously Clafto still hoped. She broke her gaze and looked ahead again with a definat lift of her chin. Clafto would have to resign himself to his fate -- yes, even if Sidney pressed and pressed and pressed. She wouldn't be his tool not any more. She dismissed both of them from mind and thought about the archangel with a cool sort of thought, a tiny smile in her mind. She couldn't see the tribesman. Her father's golden form blocked her view. If Sidney weren't nursing a broken leg, he'd be beside her now, and then she could look past her father, but she'd rather have her view blocked, of course, than have that beast near her. She imagined the curtsey she would give Mycal, the look she'd have on her face -- a trace of a smile, a tinge of a pout in the lips, a boldness in the eyes followed by a drop of lashes. She had practiced the look in the mirror. The plan swam before her mental consideration. It pleased her that Serenita had blessed it -- although it was just a wee bit devious. But Regina didn't care. Her energies flowed and raced, stimulated by a little drug mixed just for her ladyship by her physician. This time I shall achieve it, she thought with determination. French watched her from the sideline with a brooding look. Proctor's last words still rang in his ears: "Never, never disobey me again!" I should have done as he'd ordered, French thought. A part of his mind noted that Regina looked fit to kill -- a veritable if slightly vulgar goddess. She was ravishing and knew it. If I'd have had some staff with me, another part of him brooded, all this wouldn't have happened. I should have stayed behind that drum and killed them all. Half measures, he thought. Half measures. Now we're in the soup. He felt Miri's eyes on him and turned. She smiled and winked. French felt a sudden rush of affection, put an arm around her waist, and pulled her close. So long as he had Miri... Her body heat penetrated through the silk. She was soft to the touch and yet he could feel her strength. Nothing daunted Miri. She could have been a Branco chick -- a fierce, passionate smuggler's fern. He tweaked her hip, eyes on the scene. The Unifier had stopped before the delegation. An attendant noble disengaged himself from the entourage and carried the ornate key to Ricardo forward. He knelt down and held the pillow high so that the Unifier could take the key with his left. Then Bono stepped forward. The two men shook hands and the key was presented. Ceremony, French thought. Ornate Gestures of good will. Meanwhile we're just waiting to knife one onother. His mind went back to the long, arid session with the sil-chemists that morning. They had explored every conceivable possibility, but helium ultimately they hadn't been able to resolve the central question: Why would anyone want to weld silcoplast to anything? It could be done with copper, aluminum, and plastosteel. Simple: all you needed was a clean room, a molecular web der, and tightly controlled conditions -- dust and random electrostatic fields had to be absent. Virtually every structure had the necessary facilities. But why do it? Such combinations had no possible use in any kind of communications system. At the center of action, Barney and Proctor had now joined the group and toasted each other with glasses from a tray held by a brightly clad servant. Behind the group Regina and the family waited patiently. The Unsler clan always amazed French by its size -- all those brothers, uncles, aunts, cousins, nephews. They all had a kind of dull sameness, the same long face, pouched eyes, drooping nose. Only two people stood out. One was Regina -- a beauty. The other was Harvanth, a fat, ruddy man. He had married one of the Unifier's four sisters and had brought into the Unsler clan a blustering kind of energy. They had put him in charge of Defense, an unimportant job that even a stupid man could do. The toast done, Unsler turned to introduce his family, and Regina advanced toward Bono. French watched with interest, wondering how the strict constructionist would react to the girl. Bono blushed when she came forward, her hands lightly grasping her long gown. She bent down before him in a curtsey so low he glimpsed the movement of unsupported breasts. His blush grew darker. Blue eyes locked into his. Then her lashes dropped and she withdrew. Bono felt an involuntary twinge in his bowels and caught himself staring at her center with stupefied intensity. Someone else had come forward and pronounced a name, but Bono barely heard it. He'd -- he'd never seen anything quite so...it was really quite obscene, but it hypnotized him! He had to resist looking at her again, at all those undulating snakes. They pointed to a spot in her center that now shimmered darker, and now not. Faces and names flashed by him. He shook hands and bowed absently, while his mind touched furtive memories of short, guilt-laden sexual encounters. He knew very little about women, really, it came to him now. Strict constructionist training discouraged experimentation. Chastity was the word -- at least until you formed a harem. Bono had trespassed on that command, of course. Drunk on fiery Wellhead whiskey, he had stumbled into the dark shacks on the other side of the refinery where the mutants lived. But those experiences had never been altogether pleasant in retrospect. You couldn't call him an innocent, not really, still... Bono had never seen such a display before. She was a princess, after all, he noted with inward shock. The Unifier's only daughter... The last of the family came and withdrew, and now the organ struck up a slow number, all fourteen notes jangling. Bono looked about at the vast glimmer and shine. Wellhead was very far away. The ballroom lay in a hush. No one moved. People stood on the edge of the empty dancefloor. Unsler's family had arrounded itself on both sides of a throne before the fountain. Only Regina stood a little apart, alone. Her lashes were down. Dart whispered fiercely from behind: "Dance. You're supposed to ask her to dance." Now he remembered. Dart had described the whole procedure in the afternoon. The dance. He walked toward her, rigidly averting his eyes from the snakes. He looked at her neck instead, at a narrow red band around her neck, at little silver bells. He bowed. Again she curtsied, in response, and her nipples flashed. Then he held her and they swung out on the floor. For some time now Proctor had conferred surreptitiously with members of the Group. He had just spoken with Justin Todd, an old friend in the Ministry of Engineering, on whom he could rely to help hide the Interdiction. Todd's people, jointly with Proctor's, supervised Helium delivery. And then Hondo Weinberger had also been by, his hair grey and unruly. Hondo was the architect of the surreptitious Media campaign. Proctor obtained perverse pleasure from meeting the group here, in Top Level, but enough was enough. Roger Belmonte came toward him, the black commander of Ricardo's police and garrison. With a slight shake of his head, Proctor told the soldier from a distance that a meeting was inappropriate. Belmonte changed course. The red-gold jacket suspended from a button on his shoulder swung at the turn. Soon only the feather on the man's triangular hat showed above the crowd. Proctor looked around for French, eager to chew on someone. The evening had been a sinister replay of #I when Tack had chased the same seductive bitch with such disturbing consequences. Could all the intelligence forecasts be wrong? Proctor wondered. For a single, frightened moment Proctor imagined a scheme whereby Ecofreak arranged a charade to let Activists had won. Once that notion was firmly set, they would swoop bold bid for Regina, intermarriage, the whole lot. The thought made Proctor tremble. Under those conditions, there would be no Interdiction, no Secret Agenda. French! Goddamned, where was that man? He'd blundered last night, gunning down a man. Had he also blundered in his estimates? Proctor searched the crowd. Then at last he saw them. White-robed men had blocked his view, but now he picked out French and Miri just as they joined the dance. They turned around and around. Miri's fringed stole flew through the air and light glanced off her single golden earring. Proctor watched French lead the girl across the ballroom, comer to comer. He lost the couple for a second; then he picked them up again, somewhat closer this time. A strained expression on French's face caused Proctor to glance back toward the spot where French and Miri had started. That group of men who'd blocked his view...had they been flames? His searching look fell on Clafto Meyer flanked by three husky young men. They wove their way through dancers on the floor clearly in pursuit of French but at a sedate, leisurely pace. Proctor comprehended the situation in a flash and experienced conin Top Level, while Sidney's flames came and went here every day. On second thought, French was no fool -- a hardy man, a veteran of Hinterland. He had brains, good instincts... Proctor glanced back to his left and saw the couple again just as French broke off the dance and, pulling Miri under the balcony, raced for an exit. He nearly collided with a tray-bearing servant. From the other direction, Clafto and his followers came in hot pursuit, running now. They pushed mdely through the dancers toward the exit. Suddenly Proctor exploded in anger. It boiled up in him hot and steaming. He'd felt the fury ever since Blottingham's tellcal, ever since that pear-shaped wonder had threatened him. Damnation, he had watched the bloody arrogance of this noble brotherhood too goddamned long, thank you. They could ravage the helpless masses of Ricardo all they Deep down Proctor sensed a memory, but its content was out of focus. A counter-thrust, he thought, casting caution to the wind. Goddamned, I'll mount d counterthrust. Turning cool, icy as rapidly as he had flared, he thought about the matter with shrewd calculation. Sidney's flames came from Very such men without danger of severe retaliation. But if the counter-thrust was to have its desired effect, it had to be something...shocking, jolting, memorable. Proctor turned this and that around in his mind. Then he had an idea and began to elaborate on it. As he did so a smile faintly lit his features. The idea was neither very practical nor very rational...but he found it irresistible for that very reason. Nobody would believe the flames, and therefore it might just work. He gave it a name: Operation Hairy-Scary! He snapped his concentration and began to look about. He had to have a talk with Belmonte after all. swarmed over the Acropolis to pick up flames, the police had to be conveniently blind. As they had danced through the hours, Bono had fallen ever more deeply into a trance in which nothing seemed to matter but her scent, her feel, her warmth. He moved with the tide, aware that he was drunk with stimulation and false hopes. He thought: The girl's crazy about you. There is no other explanation. She has refused all others, and her eyes shine with a kind of admiration. Seconds later he took it all back. She isn't really in love with you. It's just this damn Adjustment thing. You're making it all up. Shame possessed him, and he blushed recalling the stupid conversations between dances. They had nothing in common. "You are a "You are a rancher, Mr. Bono?"..."Yes, ma'm."... "Where is your land?"... "In the Merilo district, on the Plain of Baez." "You dance divinely." "Ma'm, I -- " He'd stood beside her like a tongue-tied clod. Chocked up, plain and simple. A chasm yawned between them. Yet... Yet she clung to him for dear life. He could not be imagining it all. Her eyes sparkled in such an odd way... Now they danced near one of the exits from the ballroom. She had more or less guided him toward it, and now she stopped. "Come," she said, and she pulled him through. The heavy door closed, shutting off the noise of people, the jangle of music. In the odd silence, in a hall lined on both sides by mirrors and lit by lamps fashioned in the shape of candles, her eyes gazed into his, and then he found her in his arms. Her lips sought his in a hungry, almost angry kiss. After a moment she disengaged her mouth with a wrenching sigh, as if it Lorlllard # Warning: The Surgeon General Has Determined That Cigarette Smoking Is Dangerous to Your Health. caused her pain to do so. His legs trembled with weakness. Bright, languid, yet teasing eyes looked into his. He bent to kiss her again, but she turned her head aside and shook it slightly. "When?" he asked in a voice almost harsh with emotion. "Tonight," he husked. Where?" She reached up and pulled his head down so that her lips could whisper in his ear. "In my domain, you silly. Where else. Top Level West. The tower nearest to Hinterland." She managed to give that a romantic sound. Her breath tickled and heated his ear. "But how?" He needn't have whispered. They were alone, observed only by mirrors on either side. "I don't know how to get about. I've been inside the embassy all week." . Once more she pulled his head down. Her teeth gingerly bit the lobe of his ear, causing him to tremble all over. "Outside the main lobby -- where you came in? Turn left and walk to the garage that faces Outer Ring. One of my people will bring you to I  me. She let go of him and drew back. He took a step toward her, but she shook her head again. "Later," she whispered. She puckered up her lips in the semblance of a kiss. Then she walked away from him, hand extended, reflected in mirrors. When she had disappeared, Bono turned and walked back into the ballroom. For the first time in hours he became more aware of his surroundings and noticed that the crowd had thinned, but in the middle of the dancefloor hardy holdouts still twirled round and round. He picked a path along the edge of the dancers, walking next to columns, unaware of the knowing looks that followed him. He mused in a kind of strung-out way, thinking that it was true after all. She did love him, by God. And that meant that he'd soon be violating a sacred law of the Crestmore doctrine, but the thought left him indifferent. He knew the verse -- who didn't! "Thy seed shall not mingle with that of the whore." It was written. But he couldn't wait to pollute the pure tribal blood, he thought with an inward chuckle, didn't give a damn, was delighted to do it, in fact. He picked up the pace, making for the lobby. Suddenly small, wrinkled Dart stepped out from behind a column and blocked his path. Bono frowned. "There you are, Mycal," Dart said, eyes searching and disapproving all at once. He side-stepped and continued beside Bono. "Ready to go home, call it a night?" "I have other business," Bono answered curtly. "You go on alone." "Mycal!" Dart grabbed him by his sleeve and stopped his eager forward rush, raising within Bono a sudden fury. "What is it!" Bono grunted. "If there is one thing I have," Dart said dramatically, "it's the courage to oppose. I oppose your whoring after structure flesh!" "Hold your tongue!" Bono hissed, glancing about furtively. His face had gone red, more from anger than embarrassement. "I have business. I am not whoring after anything." He tried to pull free, but the wrinkled claw held on to his sleeve tenaciously. Dart said: "The talks start at nine tomorrow. It's nearly one in the morning. You must be rested and sharp. You can't risk the future of the tribe." "Let me worry about that," Bono spat back under his breath. He jerked his arm loose. "What I do is none of your business. Dart. Remember that!" He gave Dart an angry stare, turned, and walked away. French pushed through a swinging door and pulled Miri behind him. Cooks in white tunics looked up in surprise. French swept the gleaming kitchen with a glance. His eyes came to rest on a heavyset butcher. In front of the man, stuck point down in a wooden block, he saw a big, sharp knife. He glanced at Miri and noted that her uncomprehending suiprise of a moment ago had yielded to cool awareness. He let go of her hand, whispered: "Keep with me, no matter what." She nodded as he moved forward. French stopped before the butcher, eyes on the knife for a second. "Which way is out?" he asked, looking up. The butcher stared back with an open mouth, clearly a very stupid man. "The back way!" French added, feeling strong tension. Precious seconds fled. Then he saw the exit, half obscured by large pots hung on the wall. French grabbed the knife as he passed the butcher. It would replace the pistol he had left at home -- you didn't go to Top Level social events armed. Past pots and pans he ran out, Miri breathing behind him. The stunned butcher yelled: "Hey! Heey, you!" The door cut off his voice. Senses sharpened by danger, French looked about with a flashing eye. Now they were in a narrow room. On the right a row of women stacked plates into a battery of dishwashers. Ultrasonic cavitators hummed. The women didn't notice them. He ran forward, pressed into motion by the certainty of pursuit. Near the opposing door stood a wheeled cart loaded with stacks of dirty porcelain -- precious, skin-thin stuff from Narodnik. He drew up short before the cart and gave it a shove. It sailed down the way they'd come, its tiny swivelled wheels wobbling. The butcher opened the door just in time to collide with it. French heard the crash of breaking skidding china as he pushed Miri ahead and out. They ran through a maze of corridors seeking the exit toward the garage -- but found only toilets, broom closets, pantries. French felt fatalistic about this crazy chase. Clafto's face back in the ballroom, when, for a second, he had confronted French, had been too damned cocksure. Flames would be blocking all the exits. French kicked himself for his carelessness and softness. He shouldn't have allowed Miri to come, should have anticipated this, shouldn't have let her talk him into it. Would he ever learn to say no to Miri? He raced ahead. Miri's silk swished behind him. Now was the time for some of her magic, he thought wrily. They needed a spell that would transport them to their cubohome. Never mind, he added, I'll bet Clafto has the place staked out. On one of the turns they suddenly saw flames coming toward them and turned in the other direction, running for a door up ahead. They ran to the door, went through. On the other side,French found and activated a lock. Thank God for little favors! They had a second or two for deliberation. The room was dark. It took him a moment to see what it was. An empty dormitory! Beds were stacked five high to the ceiling, but clearly the place wasn't used at present, the mattresses, seen in the dim red light above the door, were bare. An idea came to him and he decided to take a chance. He pulled Miri between a set of bunks. "Quickly. Get down," he hissed. "Crawl under the bed." She complied and he lay down beside her. "Don't move. Don't breathe." She settled down. For a second her gown rustled. Then all was still. Soon flames bounced against the door, tore at its handle, kicked the metal. This was followed by the silence of their consultations on the other side, and then by the dull reports against the metal of a heavy shoulder backed by body weight. The lock snapped at last and a big man tumbled in, bringing a flood of light and, immediately behind him, a group of flames. Clafto yelled: "Up ahead, through there." Boots ran along the aisle of the empty dormitory. A door slammed. It was still. The gamble had paid off. "Come," French whispered. He ran to the door where Clafto's herd had just departed, locked it. Then he led the way back. On the opposite end of the long corridor was another door just like the one Clafto's men had broken down. Another dormitory? One for women, one for men? Another lock? His guess turned out to be right. They plunged into darkness. Once more he saw a red light at the end of a bunk-lined aisle. He locked the door and moved forward. He stopped below the night light on the other end, glanced at Miri, saw tension in her face. "Are you all right?" he whispered. Miri nodded. She was tense but confident. She'd never seen this side of Frenchy before -- his concentrated instinct and power. The knife in his hand glowed red in the light above the exit. Tiny bits of meat and fat caught in the serrations of the blade brought to mind that Top Level ate imported food, not hydroponic substitutes. French turned to the door, grasped the handle firmly, and slowly opened it. Light drew a narrow line down his face. He saw a wall. He opened the door wider. There he was! A heavyset young flame leaned against the wall out there, a pistol suspended from his slack hand. He was evidently bored by his guard duty. French saw him yawn, saw him scratch his head. Very, very slowly, French closed the door. "Wait here," he whispered to Miri He gripped the knife, the door knob. Five steps should get him to the flame and surprise would work for him. His throat was tight with excitement. One last glance at Miri's tense face, then he leapt out of the darkness into the light. His sudden, flashing attack totally overwhelmed the flame. The man didn't even have time to raise his weapon. His big, florid face turned slowly. Large, watery eyes stared. Then French drove the knife into the man, stabbing up through guts toward the lungs. The moist eyes, wide-open in innocent surprise, slid past French as the figure sank slowly to the floor. Blood appeared at tire man's mouth, nose. French took possession of the pistol. Three quick steps carried him to the dormitory door. He reached in for Miri and pulled her out. She stopped and stared at the dead man from whose mouth a stream of blood had begun to flow down. The eyes were still open, still innocent but glazing. A wound in his center had begun to ooze. She took it all in with cool objectivity. Recycled. Back to the womb of the Cosmic lady, she thought, and she reflected that he'd be reborn again and would start his interrupted Journey over as a baby. "Come on," French said, his voice edgy. He had glimpsed a door down the hall with the word 'Garage' painted in black letters on its grey surface. In the garage itself, dark at the point where they had entered, light up ahead where through arches French could see the upper portions of Outer Ring, he led the way toward a clump of jump tubes parked closely together. "Get in one of these," he told her. "Quickly. Get down so you can't be seen. I'll look around a little." He waited until she had disappeared in what turned out to be one of the tubes of the tribal delegation. All the tubes in this cluster bore the circular Ecology symbol on the door, and French was reminded that the ancient greek tetter symbolized death. He hoped it wasn't an omen. They were on the third or fourth floor of the parking lot, a simple arrangement with open sides. Thick, rectangular columns supported the roof. In the shadow of the columns, he ran to a spot from which he could oversee the down-shaft. He recoiled when he saw motion. Peering out more slowly, he recognized Bono and another man descending in jump tubes marked by the Unsler flower. Sooooo! French thought. Will my troubles never end? My noble strict constructionist already pants after the only fern he should avoid like the plague. Proctor will-Proctor will have a heart attack! He went toward the street side and saw what he had hoped he wouldn't see -- flames spaced at regular intervals on the sidewalk below. That way was blocked too. Now what? Regina ran out of the shower, still drying herself, to see if Selma had laid out the costume. She wanted to be ready and in position by the time the archangel arrived. Yes, the girl had done her work. The ruffled blouse and leather shorts with suspenders lay on the end of the large, canopied bed under the supervision of four large teddy-bears lounging against the pillows. White kneesocks with tiny red pom-poms on top -- also ready. On the floor waited red leather shoes with thick, high heels. Regina smiled, pleased with the display. Shorts, suspenders, especially the crossbar on the suspenders made of carved bone -- all this would combine in a signal. A tribal touch, but not excessively tribal. The leather conveyed a hint of armor, of inaccessibility. Yet the shorts were very short and would give full play to her thighs -- a touch of the necessary enticement to cap the matter off. As if the poor boy needed any more enticement! She slipped into panties and pulled them over her flat belly, across the shadow of her navel. Should she wear a bra? Decidedly. Absolutely. She squeezed several in a row, standing before a cabinet with its drawer open, and picked the stiffest and most opaque one she could find. More armor. In a way she felt sorry for the archangel. He was a very nice boy. She had found him clumsy and innocent. As for dancing, he hadn't the faintest. Most clubfooted, clumsy. Not like her Jonny at all. She could like him, she decided. She might even learn to love him, although now it was all pretence. Her arms behind her back, she pressed the fabric together and the fibers locked. She put on and buttoned her ruffled blouse and slipped into the leather shorts. The horn buttons of the suspenders gave her a bit of trouble. They refused to go into the button holes. Serenita had approved the plan and had called her a clever girl. The nun had come in the afternoon for consultation, and for once she hadn't worn her usual nunnish costume but a long, blue robe and a simple cloth around her head, a very tall woman and surprisingly erect for someone her age. In her left ear had been a golden ring, and that ring now puzzled Regina. She had seen the identical ring on a woman at the ball...or had she? Oh, never mind. "He will understand when it's all over," Serenita had said, seated primly on the edge of a backless, hassock-like seat in the conversation pit. Her understanding had surprised Regina, for the proposal was a bit unethical. She meant to use Mycal, to make him into a tool of her own designs, and Serenita should have disapproved of that as contrary to the teaching of charity. But the nun had nodded. "Now you must do anything you can to escape that worthless brother of yours." How true. How true. "Afterwards, when it's all over, you can explain everything to him. He will understand and forgive you -- I'm sure of it." Yes, Regina thought, he's a sweet boy. She pulled on her socks and slipped into the shoes. Fully dressed now she walked to the tall mirror by the shower door to look at herself and found the image pleasing. The hairdo, of course, would have to go. Five minutes in that marvellous, computerized machine her hairdresser had devised -- he said it was the only one in all of Union, designed exclusively for her ladyship -- and she would have, in place of this randomly curled Medusa pile on her head, two girlish braids on either side with a red ribbon in each. And then she'd go up into the garden and wait for him under the stars. All around Top Level's lobby, Bono had seen pictures of Union's thirty-nine structures. Some were shown at night in a blaze of light, some in daytime against clear skies, yet others half shrouded in clouds. The sight of so many structures had filled him with awe. The reality of Union's hundreds-some odd million people had impressed itself on his awareness. That was one perspective on the subject. Another was the inside view, what he had observed in the last fifteen minutes or so -- the Acropolis at night -- on in the day time, for that matter. In structures there was no difference between the two. Ricardo -- a bright shining of glossy surfaces, deeply shadowed recesses. Everywhere light had bounced off blueish drilla-glass panes, large and small, convex and concave -- like the eyes of an insect magnified a thousand-fold. Ramps, railing, flights of stairs cascading down or towering up. Squares, alcoves, fountains, mechanical birds twirping in artificial trees. Gigantic micromosaics blinking from tiny particles as he passed. The slithering, reddish, scaled surface of movebelts. Colorful clusters of flashing signs in empty shopping arcades. The breathtaking drop down Central's shaft, passing level after level in a succession of bright-dark-bright all the way down to the mixing bowl. And now this sweeping vista that stretched before him -- West Tower's broken lights seen through the translucent roof of the hose-like intertower beltway. She lived up there. She lived up there. She lived in this city. Yet another perspective on the subject. Ricardo, fruit of a tree. Regina, sweet meat of the fruit. Bono explored the image. A map of the Helium pipeline in that Top Level lobby had suggested it. The pipeline resembled a gigantic red tree overlaid against the American subcontinent. Its trunk ran south and north. Its branches reached from coast to coast. At the end of each branch hung a structure. The roots of the tree reached deep within Texahoma and sucked Helium from five red pools, all of them near Wellhead, where the gasfields had been discovered three hundred years ago -- a new formation since the wars, perhaps caused by the wars, gas fields whose methane was rich with Helium. The gas came from the ground and went through refineries. Cryoexpanders stripped off the methane leaving the Helium. It travelled through slender pipes up the trunk of the tree. Once he had put his hand around it. His fingers had almost touched his thumb. And yet that small artery sufficed to raise these magnificent constructions. His admiration for the structures was excessive, of course. Regina colored his thoughts. Wherever she was, there was magnificence. The poisonous fruit of the Helium tree held a sweet kernel that he would taste. How could he reject the structures? He wanted to get there. "Show me how to drive one of these things," he said to the servant who travelled beside him. Bono pointed at his own jump tube, which the man operated by remote control. Later he sat in a dark lobby of "her ladyship's domain," as the servant called it. He paced up and down, nervous like a caged beast. At last a thinnish young woman with large eyes appeared at the door. She had a face perpetually in an expression of astonishment. "The mistress is waiting for you in the garden. Please follow me." She led him through halls and rooms, a veritable warren of rooms, some small and cozy, some large and expansive, but all of them incredibly wealthy and beautiful -- mirrors, tiny fountains, glass tables, cabinets, soft crumpled couches, statuettes, glistening mobiles, tables and chairs, exquisite micromosaics. The lights were dim and he sensed in the shadows more rooms, more nooks, more mysteries. He heard a faint whispering of music. He had a vague thought of paradise and underneath that a tremor of anxiety. I'm not worthy... He couldn't believe any of this. The experience had a dreamlike unreal quality. He followed this girl through a...museum of wonders. He smelled perfume. Somewhere she waited...for him! It boggled his mind. A devilish part of his brain reminded him that he had come to Ricardo to destroy it. He'd sat on his poly staring at the poisonous fruit and had imagined it crumbling, falling down. Madness, foolishness! He meant the Crestmore doctrine. Right now he couldn't understand what the fuss was all about. Perhaps Mycron Crestmore had had a point at one time. But now the mad antagonism between Structure and Hinterland made no sense at all. The two had lived side by side for centuries. Heretical thoughts, chided his devilish self. My, my, Mycal. How you can twist and turn the facts when you want to...when you want her! Bono shook his head in protest as he followed the girl over carpets of irridescent sheen, delicate tiles, polished parquette. Nothing new, this doubting. He recalled his adolescence when he had stared at refineries, compressor stations, copters, laboratories, rockets, cannon, temp-control devices...He had thought then that all these things were also Technology. He'd smiled inwardly when he'd been told that tribesmen only used Technology to defeat Technology. He had always wondered. Now, after all these years, the doubts had simply come to the fore again in the presence of structure life -- which didn't seem so terrible after all. I really had no concrete idea, he assured himself. No idea at all what it was like. It was enchanting -- the whisper of music, the strands of faint scent floating in the air, the warble of water somewhere, the girl hiding somewhere here... Well, yes, dammit, the girl! They don't know anything back home, he thought with sudden irritation. The servant had stopped before a glass door. Through it Bono saw a stairway curving out of sight. His own image -- boots, beaded leather clothing, dark, bearded face -- was mirrored faintly in the glass. "The mistress waits up there. Just go on up." He pushed the door open and felt an inrush of humidity, smelled a garden. Nodding to the servant, completely intent now on what lay ahead, he went through and up the stairs. Halfway up he noticed open sky above glimpsed through a curving dome of glass faintly reflecting light, a deep blackness richly sprinkled with  wash of stars. He hadn't seen the sky in days. The Milky Way clouded across his vision overlaid by closer, brighter luminosities. He went on around a spiral. He stopped at the head of the stairs and saw a garden under a roof formed by numerous small domes. Telescopes stood in a row on his left. Lamps on two sides behind a profusion of plants bathed the roof in a faint light. A gravelled path stretched ahead. A fountain played at its termination. Olive trees, palms, tropical bushes, flowers in a riot of color filled the place, closely packed and lush, exuding a rich organic smell. The garden must have cost a fortune to install, must cost a daily fortune to maintain. The whole place had to be completely shielded from gravitron -- like mush tanks. He sought her with his eyes and saw her at last half hiding in a small moon-shaped clearing off the path smiling from the depth of a large piece of canvas upheld by four steel stems that fanned out of a thick stone base. She had crossed her legs and her chin rested on two up-held fists. She took his breath away. She had transformed herself from a sultry goddess into a sweet, lascivious child -- braided hair, white ruffled blouse, and tiny shorts that gave full play to a pair of thighs the color of milk above the tan. She smiled at him for a long, breathless moment. Then, with the grace of a kitten, she jumped up and ran toward him. She nearly leapt into his arms. He kissed her with mad abandon. He crushed her to his breast. He groaned with an overload of emotion, a murky feeling of Joy and longing and breathless surprise. For a long time they kissed, embraced, pulled back to look at each other. Then they went around again. Each time was more and more tumultuous, a rising symphony repeating a theme at octaved intervals. He grew frenetic with passion. The tension mounted. He kissed her, hugged her, and held her close because he didn't know how to go on. In those dark and filthy shacks in Wellhead, bored naked women had waited while he'd dropped his pants. This situation called for a ceremony of disrobing. But where to begin? She didn't help him. He had to make the first move. Regina, for her part, began to weaken rapidly as their sustained endearments continued. She felt the warmth of passion rising slowly. He was so deliciously inept. She fought the urge to yield, to help him. She was aroused! She -- who'd been subject to the most sophisticated methods of seduction used by men who fancied they knew a bit about the art of love. That she could handle. This was something much more dangerous for all its innocence. Very human, her bearded angel. A real passion throbbed in this artless, unskilled man -- in more ways than one. She could feel his swollen organ pressed hard against her center. When Bono began clumsily to grop around her back for an opening -- she felt the irritation of his hands as they encountered the rigid strappings of her suspenders -- she nearly panicked into submission. But she pulled herself together. She had to follow her plan, no matter how inconvenient. When he intensified his search with something approaching. frenzy, she suddenly slipped out of his. grasp and stepped back. Her face was blank with desire, the red of her lips enlarged by kissing. She shook her head. Her eyes brimmed with affection. "We musn't," she said. "Not that." "What do you mean," he rasped, completely out of breath, chilled with irritation. "Honey-sweet," she said, and she came back to him now but with her arms protectingly up front, hands curled into balls beneath her chin, "I can't strive with you, little darling, not yet." "Why not?" he barked, his eyes in a terror. "Why? Why not?" Bono had a terrible premonition that she would elude him. He felt a dark confusion. Everything about her told him she desired as much as he. The sensation of her own lust merely amplified his own. "Oh, sweetheart," she whispered, "don't be so furious. I love you, truly! But I've been disappointed before." At the moment, strangely, she did love him -- or maybe it was just her hormones? "I love you," he breathed, and he took her in his arms again, possessively, fiercely. But she blocked him from her softness and resisted his artless tugging. Did he truly love her, she wondered. Or was he, like she, under the venal spell?' "I know, I know," she whispered. Whatever they now felt was real enough in its way to be a substitute for love. "I know, Mycal. But I won't be hurt again. I need your true commitment." "You have it," he said hastily. "Truly. I love you." Once more he began to seek an opening on her back. She thought: He still hasn't grasped that it can't be tonight, that I must have more... She wished it didn't have to be so. She wanted to conceive, so much, so much. Conceive? It was a stray thought, and she put it aside. What she wanted, obviously, was to yield. She wanted to put her plan aside, take his hand, and lead him to her favorite room, her favorite divan where, across from the goldlaced mirrors, she could lie down and give him leave. But this time she was determined to win. Like crazy, menacing laughter, another world was there, in a comer of her mind -- a future much like the past, a future which might become worse after Daddy died and Sidney became ruler of all. My plan, she thought almost hysterically. My plan. Slowly but firmly she pushed him back. Bono saw her shake her head. "I must have more," she said. "Name it," he cried. "I promise you! You'll have it." He was all fervor and conviction. He'd give her the Milky Way itself, rolled up in a canvas bag. She looked at him with an expression so sweet, so filled with longing, he forgot the lust he felt, that sublimial rage which was ready to burst forth, that strange vacillation between hope and despair. Her look was questioning, timid. "Do you really love me?" "Truly, I do!" He made a step toward her, but she retreated. "Then take me with you to Hinterland." Bono felt a surge of joy. Was that all? Was that all her little heart desired? Nothing he longed to do more, nothing easier. He relaxed again. He would possess her yet. He could meet her price -- and more: he wished desperately to pay it. To have her by his side was his own most fervent longing. "Yes," he effused. I promise." Once more he made an advance, thinking that now the bargaining was over. But then he saw with a wary eye that those words were not enough. She retreated further, all the way to the moon-shaped behind a lawnchair, put it between them. "Darling," she said, "please don't be angry. I shouldn't have asked you to come. But I so wanted to see you again. We won't strive tonight. Please don't expect that. I won't do that until you've made your commitment." Bono was devastated. "But how?" he asked. His voice had the sound of suppressed tears. "What do you want me to do?" She looked at him; she hesitated. Now she would learn the extent of his commitment. In this moment, she cared as much for his commitment as she did for what it would bring her -- escape. She took a deep breath. "This round," she said, "I must be the Helium hostage. Only then will Daddy let me go. Ask for me, darling. And when I see it reported on the Media, I'll be yours." The Foremost galaxy Publication in Science Fiction Some Contributors J Post and Present Paul Anderson Isaac Alimov Alfred Besler James Blish Robert Boch Ray Bradbury Arthur C. Clarke L. Sprague de Camp Lester del Rey Robert A. Heinlein Willy Ley Donald H. Menzel J. R. Pierce Frederik Pohl Robert S. Richardson Robert Silverberg Theodore Slurgeon A . F . Van Vogt Kurt Vonnegul, Jr. For U.S. and Canada, send coupon to; Farmingdale, New York # H. G. Wells, science fiction -- often termed "future fiction" -- has fascinated alert minds. Not only has it entertained, it has predicted much of the far-ranging scientific and social change now upon us. the genre continue to speculate, to predict, to tackle the prime problems already shaping tomorrow. Ecologyspace exploration -- nuclear promise and threat -- energy -- social evolution and biological revolution -- these and other fields are probed by imaginative stories uniquely exciting and rewarding. So let your fancy run free. Subscribe now! For United Kingdom, send coupon to: London SW# #RD Enclosed find.in payment for my subscription The purpose of diplomacy is to further the careers of diplomats! The ancient castle that housed the Terran Embassy seemed one with the mountain it topped. Carved of the same muted stone, ponderous walls blotched with the same mustard-colored lichen, it merged imperceptibly into the living rock. The two figures which soared from it and flew east could have been eagles bursting from their aerie. They were birds of more subtle powers. Diplomats. "There's the problem," Jana Blinton shrieked, gesturing to the verdant valley a klick below. Twisted shrubs dusted the steep sides in random outbursts, but the narrow flat bottom had been parcelled into neat rectilinear patches. Among them moved dark ants: Kronigian serfs tending their masters' crops. With a cry of delight Civerie Llan adjusted his belt and swooped down. Safe from prying eyes, Blinton treated herself to a grimace. The priests who ruled Kronig disliked humans spooking their people. If they saw a senior Embassy official like this idiot of a Naval Attache breaking the rules... Of course, the way things were going they might all be kicked off Kronig by winter anyway. Blinton checked her wrist chron. Two hours till the meeting with the Ambassador. She should be reinforcing her lobbying efforts with the other department heads. But then, a jaunt with Llan was lobbying too. He was an unknown factor, a man who'd been Naval Attache only since his predecessor's accident three weeks earlier. How would he vote when she presented her report and the assembled egos proceeded to clash? Llan continued to disport himself below. Damnation. She jerked at her belt and shot off into the wind, letting the pelting molecules cleanse her face for the fight ahead. Strip off the loose skin, wind; only a bone-and-muscle Blinton dares attack the Ambassador's overwhelming inertia. Cumulonimbus boiled over the range ahead, promising a storm. She flew directly into the refreshing hi-oxy air, the air that, along with its strategic location, made Kronig so valuable as a potential RR base for the sector. And how simple the elements are, she thought, compared to the Embassy infighting. The clouds loomed. "Hey, slow down," buzzed the bone-phone behind her ear. Llan closed from behind, epaulets askew. One meaty hand reached for her thigh as he neared. She dodged. He had to settle for the forearm-forearm hold decreed by belt etiquette. "The natives certainly seem industrious," he said, trying to make conversation after an awkward pause. "They have to be. Low solar radiation, primitive farming techniques. Adds up to a lot of labor per unit of protein." A rift in the stormfront revealed the dark growth of a castle on the range before them. "Veer left," Blinton said, turning Llan to fly parallel to it. "Why?" If you spent more time studying the planet and less time with your damn Navy intrigues... Blinton kept her face locked in the meek mask a civilian learned to wear around members of the military clans. "These people may be on the brink of starvation but that doesn't keep the priests from fighting to extend their parishes. That's why you see so many castles. Another product of war is suspicion. Paranoia. They worry about spies. If we want to be allowed to stay on the planet we don't want to look like snoops." "They don't seem to mind Molots in their airspace. Look." Out of the sky dropped a tiny cruciform airship, abristle with pods and nacelles. It hovered above the fortress for a few seconds, blinked its lights, then settled out of sight inside the walls as the clouds closed in again. "That's the third visit in aS many days. Something must be done," Llan scowled. Well said, commander. Blinton ignored the hand fondling her forarm -- the man was already famous as a womanizer -- as she reviewed the problem for the coming meeting. Kronig; a planet with a medieval culture and equivalent technology. Under a cool sun members of the dominant theocracy compete for power, straining already slim resources. Suddenly it became part of a galactic community, with two competing stellar civilizations eager to bring it into their respective sphere of influence. The priests hold back, unsure of which to trust. As consul general and head of the original Tenan legation, she'd been using Terran technological expertise to solve minor problems for the Kronigians while her staff traced out the workings of the society. It seemed to be paying off. But two months ago the legation had been upgraded to embassy status. The ambassador placed over her had brought with him a swarm of bureaucrats and other functionaries. She still didn't know the reasons behind the shift; frontier posts were usually under rather than overstaffed. Probably a high-level power struggle between the Throne and the Navy. But whatever the reason, her efforts at winning the Kronigians' trust had been aborted by the new Ambassador and his cronies. Today's move would be her big try to get things moving again. If everyone liked her report -- "Say, don't you think we ought to head back?" Llan tugged at her arm. The first long tendril of rain splattered over them. Blinton felt nothing inside her polymer coverall but the Naval Attache's dress uniform, so ludicrously unsuited for flying, was already half soaked. She remembered his pass and an impulse flared. "What's the matter, commander?" she cooed. "Afraid of a little water?" She squeezed his arm lest he break away and with an alluring smile flew into the storm. Thunder jolted the conference room as she concluded her report and flowed back into her chair, tossing her red mane for effect. Lightning and more lightning etched evanescent half-tone images of the counselors scurrying to seal the embrasures against the storm. Blinton glanced at Llan, noting his still-damp curls. But he refused to meet her eyes. She bit her lip as she waited for reacitons, hoping the soaking hadn't turned him completely against her. Could he take a joke? Damn all impulses! "An interesting analysis of Kronigian economics." That was the Counselor for Xenological Affairs, a shabby rabbit. His opinion meant nothing in these circles, which was why he usually spoke first. "Balanced." Well, the Logistics Secretary was verbose today. What, no others? The heavies were holding back. Blinton scanned the table, but gazes flickered around her without intersecting. And their fingers: a ring of anemone tentacles in fitful drift. Bad signs. She braced herself. The rasp of dry palms rescued her colleagues from uncertainty. The Naval Attache. He straightened up and spread his arms wide across the polished pseudo-wood, looming larger as more of his body came into view. "I thought the Consul General's report was very interesting," he said, head slowly rotating to bear on each of the others. "It's got some fine ideas. But overall" -- his eyes locked on hers -- "it's poorly thought out." Blinton's social mask never flinched. "I think it's very straightforward. Eighty-nine percent of the Kronigian population are serfs engaged in primary agriculture, barely producing enough to prevent starvation. We could alleviate their miserable lot by introducing crop rotation, animal breeding techniques, awareness of subtle ecological interactions. Boosting crop yields would mean more food and also encourage long-range trade with the surpluses, thereby breaking down some of Kronig's provincialism." "Unemployment would also increase, since fewer serfs would be needed to feed the population," Llan needled. "Wouldn't that create crime and unrest?" "I dealt with that in appendix F." But I didn't want to stress it, damn you. "I calculate the excess population would be displaced to the market towns. It would provide the labor for the crafts which would expand as trade increased and a money economy replaced barter. There would be temporary dislocations, of course, but the gradual nature of the change -- several generations at least -- would mitigate the impact a great deal." Llan leaned back in his chair, frowning. What was he up to? She hadn't expected opposition half this overt. She sneaked a glance around the table; all were intent on the Naval Attache's dramatics. So much for her lobbying. Llan raised his head. Blinton's stomach clenched. "There are two major problems with the Consul General's plans," he stated. "First, it's not spectacular enough. She proposes sending a few score socio-agronomists out into the countryside to spread good farming techniques. Suppose the Molots countered with an offer of self-propelled plows good for # years of service. Who would look better?" "But that would make them dependent on an advanced technology, whereas my idea -- " Llan swept on. "Second, suppose the priests did accept our offer. Consider the social impact. Not Just crime, but generations from now when the market towns become cities and flex their political muscles. Against the priests. How favorable toward the Terran Hegemon will they be when they realize we've set them up?" Murmurs flowed about the table. Llan looked at the Ambassador and lifted his shoulders apologetieally. "Of course. I'm just a simple military man," he said, reminding them of the power he served. "I don't want to monopolize the discussion." He sat back as they grilled her, a half-smile drifting over his full lips. Blinton already knew how the vote would go if she forced the issue, so she fought to minimize her losses. On they ground for # minutes as each department and section rep dashed in to whack his coup stick against the proposal already half bludgeoned to death. Good little bureaucrats that they were, most worried about the long-range power shifts. She tried to explain that lessening the priests' grip on the planet needed to be done eventually, if only to stop their wars. But to no avail. The Ambassador listened fitfully and doodled, probably thinking more about plans for his party. But at last he bestirred himself. "Obviously Consul General Blinton's proposal needs more study. I suggest she prepare additional reports analyzing the questions raised. Analyzing them in detail." A wrist-flip dismissed the documents, some # pages thick, scattered about the table. You bastard, she nodded. "And when she returns with the additional information -- in several months, I should imagine -- we can consider her proposal again. And if it has merit, we'll form a committee to study the matter further." tled to eat in the Executive Dining Room. But Blinton prefered cafeteria utility to ambassadorial ostentation: waiters, three forks per person, meals that dragged on for hours. She drifted through the lower ratings, nodding, looking for -- ah ha. The Personnel Officer. "Mind if I join you?" she asked, with a barely perceptible pause before dropping down. Jeremy smiled over his tray, eying her bare midriff as he nibbled on a stalk of red vegetable protein. "Haven't seen you in here lately," Blinton trilled. Not for four days anyway; that's how long I've been laying for you. "Been busy with the Ambassador's new idea. Contingency efficiency planning. You'll probably be hit with it soon. Everyone will have to draw up plans for dealing with every conceivable emergency. Quakes, plague, war, insurrection, new vices. Ain't nobody or nuthin' gonna ketch this embassy by surprise." But who does the real work while this planning goes on? Blinton stabbed her fork into a chunk of meatmeal. She could see it now. Department meetings to announce the need for contingency plans. Another meeting to gather ideas. Days wasted threshing them out, deciding how to best meet emergencies. Write a first draft; hold a meeting to discuss it. Rewrite. Submit to the Ambassador's administrative assistant arid a week later it comes back with "inadequate" or "part IV needs more work" scribbled in the margin. How could her staff study Kronig if everyone had to waste time brainstorming how to cope with an infinity of improbable emergencies? But then the Ambassador probably didn't want any real work done; taking action meant taking risks. A policy might backfire and interfere with his chances of snagging a post on a more civilized planet. Blinton had seen it before, which was why she requested frontier assignments. The people were generally younger and had to be more hard-working if they wanted to rise. The Ambassador, though, had reached the age where he couldn't afford a mistake. So he kept the Embassy playing at busy work while the Molots moved in and the Kronigians grew more paranoid by the day, jeopardizing the whole Embassy. She shoved her plate away. "When's the next personnel allotment due?" "I don't know. Something's happening in the Dulbaniq sector and our staffing is frozen for the duration." "Another 'protective reaction' against the Molots?" He shrugged. "Even my sources in communications don't know. Whatever it is, the Ambassador won't get his # new people until it's over." Thirty-two? Rage mounted; she fought to keep her face normal. The Ambassador's latest increment was more than her entire staff in legation days. The Embassy was choking on flesh; no wonder nothing got done. Blinton activated the spy screens concealed in her chron (in case someone had a bug on her) and leaned forward, hand masking her mouth against cameras. "Jeremy, I need a dozen agronomists. When you set up the talent profiles for the new #, you could slip them in. I don't care what their primary roles are -- they can' be psychs or mechs or even stenos. Just get me # people who know something about farming and I'll handle the transfers once they're here." She hunched her shoulders as she whispered, letting her halter-vest gape. Come on, look at my breasts. You were hot enough for them once before. But Jeremy rubbed his nose and scratched an elbow, looking away. "Could you get me six?" she pleaded. "One of Llan's assistants monitors the outgoing material. Security, he says. I might not be able to slip it past him, and if it was spotted I couldn't justify it. You're the only one in the Embassy who wants farmers. I'd like to, but I can't." It was cool and dim in the chambers of the Kronigian equivalent of pope. Enticing aromas tickled her nose; the furnishings or the Kronigian himself? Blinton shifted uncomfortably on the high knobbed stool as he puffed up his bladders to speak in fluting whistles: "You promised us many things. Tools. New materials. Knowledge. Yet since your initial gifts eleven cycles of eleven have passed with nahght but talk. Why?" Why indeed? Blinton remembered her inspiration to give them a few score telescopes, which would be useful and have minimal cultural disruptions. But just getting in to see the head of the sociology department had taken two appointments. Appointments! In her legation days an intercom call would have sufficed. Once she'd penetrated to Westerial's inner sanctum, the woman had stalled her for a staff report. The excuse was that she was still waiting for said report, but Blinton's informants said Llan had found out about her idea and vetoed it. How can I explain bureaucratic inefficiency, an Ambassador who prefers planning parties to negotiating, and a Naval Attache who checks my every effort? Damn Llan. The Ambassador's inertia is understandable, but the Naval Attache is smart enough to realize what will happen if the Molots get in and distrupt the Kronigian culture. Why is he -- She realized the priest was impatient. Hurriedly, she said, "Unfortunately the ship that was supposed to bring our new gifts was delayed. We hope that in a few -- " His whistle was high-pitched. "The last two ships have brought many humans. What do they do?" Good question, although asked for paranoid reasons. She frowned at the computer translator hanging between her breasts. "It takes many humans to fully study your world." But that didn't satisfy. The head priest began to reel off the names of everyone who'd been assigned to the planet when the legation was upgraded to embassy and demanded to know what each did. The Ambassador was easy to explain; she called him the new head priest. But how to present the difference between a sociotech and a recreation therapist? And why the Embassy needed six of each? Blinton struggled along but when he dismissed her she knew he wasn't satisfied. She studied the simple tomic on the seneschal's torso as he led her out. Its sole decoration was a green stripe around the waist. Utilitarian, like the bare stone walls of the castle corridors. Bare even of Kronigians -- they didn't clutter up their homes with excess retainers. Blinton thought of the Terran Embassy and her office, and wondered how she could feel so lonely in the midst of so many people. Perhaps she should take an old friend to bed tonight, instead of that Programs Analysis Officer she'd been working on. A dark figure in an alcove broke her reverie. A Molot. Wearing the cobalt and blue chevrons of the diplomatic corps where its light gray body turned ebony on its dorsal surfaces. Like a great frog it squatted there, looking out the narrow embrasure. Waiting its turn for an audience? Under one short arm a metal case gleamed. Blinton let the seneschal continue on as she froze, squinting at the alien characters on the box, then hurried after. An atomic drill, she thought numbly, as she lofted into the evening sky. More than just a useful tool to snag the Kronigians on advanced technology. A potential weapon. It took her four days to find an agreeable code clerk, three hours to bring him to her room. While he efficiency slept, drained, she injected him with # cc of di-sodium lithanol and implanted a sequence of subconscious commands. Three watches later, while encoding a routine status report, he transposed two digits. The new code combination would have requisitioned a complete set of memory cubes on farming through the ages. Unfortunately a sharpeyed naval cadet caught the "error." Blinton learned of the clerk's demotion when he came shuffling by for a consolation screw. She soothed him, sent him on his way, then soared off skyward where she could rage in safety. The ambassador's party took place in the castle's great hall. Glo-globes emitting bursts of human, Molot and Kronigian colors drifted under arches and between columns; tangers wafted an odd scent calculated to relax the olfactory organs of all three races. How festive we must seem to our enemies, Blinton thought, nodding automatically to passing humans. She swirled the nektarile in her snifter, wondering how long she had to stick around. She tried to count the humans present but gave up at #. Nearly the entire Embassy was present. Depressing, to see so many people, so many unfamiliar faces, with every human on the planet pulled into one place by the social event of the year. She let the current carry her into an alcove with an ecologist the ecologist!) from her original legation staff and they drank to the old days. But his caresses failed to cheer her. The Ambassador meandered through the crowd, syncophants eddying in his wake. Through her glass Blinton studied the bits of metal and plastic decorating his chest. Forty years till I'm pensioned; what are my chances of an Embassy command and being able to straighten out this messed up diplomatic service? To be precise, what are my connections in either the Navy or Throne? She tossed off her drink and went in search of more. Buck up, Blinton, get to work. Talk respectfully to your superiors. Share a joke with your equals. Be polite with just a trace of condescension (keep 'em in their places) to your inferiors. So what if this planet is lost; you've still got your career to think about. There'll be other conferences, other votes. So get out there and mix. A trio of Kronigians wandered by. They halted to talk to the Ambassador and automatically arranged themselves in a triangle to cover each others' backs. A Kronigian gathering must be pretty wild, Blinton thought, smiling at the defense posture. Oh oh -- the Ambassador was trying to chat with them without using his translator. The aide behind him winced and motioned for another drink. "Isn't it a wonderful party?" Jeremy materialized at her side, one hand discretely tucked in that of a long-limbed woman in an engineering uniform. "Best one I've been to all night." Blinton eyed the find: good breasts. The engineer looked away though. Already taken. Best leave her alone anyway; Jeremy was too useful to alienate. Unless they wanted to try it with three... She started as the Personnel Officer took her arm and leaned close. "The Navy boys are annoyed with a certain diplomat who keeps trying to go outside channels. As long as they think they're outmaneuvering you they'll let it go on, but if they decide you're putting one past them, there may be some overt response." His eyebrows arched for a moment and he disappeared into the throng with his new friend. Moodily she climbed up into one of the pulpit-like structures extruding from the columns. At least up there she didn't have to play the polite social games with people she didn't like but had to placate. Ah, there was Llan, holding court down by the stocks. Lesser Navy officers surrounded him; others dotted the hall... Lots of Navy officers. Blinton lowered her snifter, frowning, and began to count the Navy men present. Llan's planetside staff consisted of only #, plus those manning the watch ship. The Navy protected its secrets, of course, but the ship contingent was supposed to be only a handful. She counted #. Over half wearing the blue rosettes of Llan's clan. Blinton studied her antagonist. The party had drawn his followers out of their hiding places in the sky, but even so there must be some left to man the ship. Say, a minimum watch of eight. That meant he had # to # officers assigned to him. Three times the normal staff for a minor planet like Kronig. Especially in peacetime -- So that was it. Blinton closed her eyes and slumped against the cold stone pillar. Of all the corrupt, foul, loathsome -- Mastering herself, she let the party burst upon her senses again and chugged her drink. She dared not be weak. No wonder Llan blocked her efforts. He didn't want the Terran Hegemony to negotiate a successful treaty with the Kronigians. He wanted the Molots to succeed, so that a war would result. Perhaps not immediately, but a few years down the line, the Navy would denounce the increasing Molot influence in the sector and launch a "protective reaction." Military action equals career advances. Simple. And who would be in the best position to benefit but the naval staff on the scene, already thoroughly backgrounded. Blinton arranged her face and carriage and started down the stairs. placing one foot carefully in front of the other. Wouldn't do to have an accident now, oh no. She'd have to be very careful in the coming months. People who get in the way of well-laid schemes have a demonstrably higher accident rate. Options: take Llan to bed? Make a peace offering of her body? It was a tactic that had served her well in the past, but satyr though he be, she doubted he'd halt his rise to power for a good lay. Assassination? In her career she'd avoided the temptations to eliminate rivals, although several times she'd had opportunities. But for these stakes... She could invite him flying, just a casual jaunt -- let him think it a peace offering. Play up to him a bit, and when he made a pass let him get in close and tap a scrambler against his spine. No, he'd be too cagy. Navy officers don't rise without having survived dozens of simple assassination attempts of the sort a novice like herself could muster. And then a Navy Star Chamber inquisition -- out of the question. She shuddered. She let the crowd sweep her away and reverted to her social greeting mode. Nod, smile, stop to joke, smile, an extra second of eye contact for you, squeeze an arm. And she thought: she could always just give up. "Yes, isn't it a grand party! And your outfit..." She could pretend not to know what was going on, wait for the routine transfer to another world, and not get crushed in Llan's machinations. "Oh, I think she's being outrageous. Too much quoppe." How would it feel to live inside one's head after abandoning a planet ot a Navy-Molot war? "Madame Jana Blinton. My pleasure." A Molot squatted before her, great bulk slumped on the flagstones, upper appendages spread in a gesture of greeting. She replied in turn, which was the signal for an involuted monologue on a fine point of Kronigian botany. Skillful banter, she noted professionally, before drifting back to her own worries. This creature was the fourth point of the maneuvering between herself, Llan and the Kronigians. His enigmatic race was expanding through the same arm of the galaxy as the Terran Hegenomy. With a difference. While humanity ballooned out in a sphere centered on Old Sol, the Molot domain was a cylinder of constant radius expanding at both ends. Actually no one knew for sure what the far end was doing, but the one intersecting human space was giving Throne and Navy planners alike something to worry about. She had a sudden vision of planets stacked atop one another in a great pyramid through time, with Kronig at the base. And herself fighting off those who wanted to pull it out and. bring the stack crashing down. Damn. If only she were free to act -- A void in the conversation jerked her out of her brooding. She realized both of the Molot's eye clusters were on her. No, lower. Her empty snifter. "I said, if you humans concentrated more on work and less on pleasure, perhaps you would accomplish more." It would be amusing to violate every diplomatic and ethical tradition by smashing his face in. No, the Molot was baiting on purpose. Why? She opened her mouth to reply -- and heard a faint whistling behind her. She lifted her glass and scrutinized it, adopting a mockserious expression for the Molot's benefit. The reflection showed a trio of Kronigians behind her. Waiting to see what she might reveal in a moment of alcoholic carelessness. Her mind cleared; inspiration flared. She giggled and staggered forward a step. "You wait and see what the Ambassador's going to do," she said loudly. "He isn't bringing all those people here just to study flowers." With that she lurched off toward the bar, wondering if she hadn't Just thrown away her career on a very long shot. Skull-throb pounding; burst of interior drum savagry. Blinton rolled over, grimacing, trying to shut out the noise. Finally she conceded to herself that she was awake. "Who the hell is it?" she grumbled, fumbling for the light. It seared her eyes. When she could see efficiency she found the chron. #. "Shit." Blinton lurched out of bed and found a robe. Belting it loosely shut, she heaved the antique wooden door open. It was Llan. Just what her hangover needed. But he was panting, and his uniform mussed for the first time since he'd come to Kronig. What -- "Something's gone wrong," he ground out. "The head priest just announced we're being kicked off Kronig and we've # hours to be gone." Two men dashed down the hall behind him, shouting. Blinton's hand closed her robe as his eyes dropped. Did I succeed? "All of us?" she asked. "No, we blustered and argued and finally convinced them to allow a skeleton staff to stay on. It'll be the original legation you headed. They're not afraid of that," he sneered. "Of course you won't have the personnel to do anything, just show the flag and negotiate for the return of a full embassy." He sighed and pulled out a crumpled list. "Now here's what the Ambassador wants you to do while he's gone. First, contingency planning." He was gratified to see her burst into tears at the extent of their predicament. It confirmed his opinion of her as a female who didn't have what it took for real responsibility. But he could not understand why, when he tried to take her in his arms to comfort her, her knee came up so sharply.  testify before the California Legislative Committee on Energy and Diminishing Resources. The very existence of such a committee is a sign of the times: no one would have expected the legislature to spend money and effort on such issues a few years ago. It was even more surprising that they would ask a science fiction writer to appear on a program that included Joseph Coates of the Office of Technology Assessment; Herman Kahn of the Hudson Institute; Paolo Soleri, arcologist extraordinary; and a star-studded group of academic experts. To be honest, the Committee originally wanted another science fiction writer and science columnist, but he wouldn't travel from the East Coast to California; so they had to experience all the same, and I thank Dr. Asimov for putting my name into their hopper. I'm not at all sure the hearings were as useful as the Chairman, Assemblyman Charles Warren, thought they would be. To begin with, the committee hearing format isn't too productive. There wasn't any interchange among the participants; instead, each "expert" gave a set presentation, followed by a few minutes of questions by Committee members who might or might not have been listening to what had been said. That kind of dog and pony show doesn't always produce exciting new ideas. With every word taped, and plenty of time to think in advance about what you're going to say, you tend to be rather careful. It's going to be public record, after all, and if you make specific predictions you may be called on to account for them sometime in future. As a matter of fact, that's one of the topics I chose to speak on: how to get more information and ideas across the barrier from the scientific community to the political community. There are a lot of formal mechanisms for transmission across that barrier. There are commissions and institutes, and staff conferences, and formal papers -- and every one of them suffers from the defects inherent in such formal systems. You don't get the nuances, and you don't get the wild ideas that just might turn out to warn politicians of an upcoming problem. When you write a formal paper you don't know just what your audience knows (and what it doesn't know but can't admit publicly that it doesn't know). As a matter of fact, one of my suggestions was that the Committee members make a firm resolution to take a scientist to lunch once a month, with no formal papers and no statements for quotation. A second suggestion was that there ought to be periodic conventions with no program; science people and political people ought to be put in an atmosphere of informal conversation and left to communicate. I don't know if it will work, but I've seen a lot of good come from downstairs meetings held while formal papers are being read in the convention ballroom... pancy in expectations. The Committee Chairman wanted specific predictions. The political authorities have been hit with a series of crises: inflation, energy shortages, pollution, the ecology movement, collapse of aerospace as a major employer, etc., etc., and it seemed reasonable to Mr. Warren that the Committee might get a hint of what was to come, so that the legislature wouldn't have to operate in a continuous atmosphere of crisis management. I didn't hear all the testimony, but most of the experts seemed more inclined to discuss philosophy and sociology, rather than get specific. One chap did talk about diminishing resources, specifically metals like tin, but even there he had to say there were tradeoffs that would help weather the problem. I don't think the Committee members were expecting a philosophical debate; but in a very real sense maybe that's precisely what's needed. Obviously mist of the expert witnesses thought so. Here's why: until you have some basic assumptions about the nature of the future, you're going to have real problems planning for it. The lead-off speaker was Herman Kahn. I hadn't seen him for perhaps ten years, although of course I've read a number of his works. He hasn't changed, except that he's grown a short, full beard; Herman is a fascinating speaker. He generates strong emotions in people: very few can listen to him without either nodding in agreement or violently shaking their heads. No one wants to argue with him, because those who take him on in debate generally lose. That doesn't mean that Herman is invariably right: it just means that you'll probably lose a debate with him. Plato mentions that phenomenon in his dialogues: an opponent is silenced but not convinced. Herman has that effect on people. On the other hand, he can be pretty convincing, too. The Sierra Club representative, asked later about Herman's presentation, summed it up this way: "You've just heard a massive dose of Pollyanaism from the Boss Pollyanna of them all." The fact that Herman Kahn had, during his testimony, offered to prove that the Sierra Club cost the US over # may have had something to do with their representative's attitude, of course. Herman Kahn's presentation was basically one of philosophical world view. There are two currently important views, Kahn said: NeoMalthusian beliefs, which can be summarized by saying the world is a finite "fixed pie" out of which we can take just so much and no more; and a Post-Industrial view that says the world-model should be seen as a growing pie, with no one able to predict what we can produce. He went on to summarize both views, and to describe one of his characteristic tricks that excite either admiration or hatred. In his public lectures, he passes around charts that summarize the two would views. Then he asks the audience to vote on which view they hold. He also asks them to vote on the confidence with which they hold it, and there's where the joker comes in. The Neo-Malthusian summary is stated in dogmatic terms. There are no qualifiers in it at all. The Post-Industrial perspective is full of qualifiers such as "within limits", and "no one knows but the best guess is", and "if we are reasonably prudent", and the like. He's been conducting this poll all over the country, and the results are a little frightening. Most college students accept the Malthusian perspective -- and profess a great deal of confidence in it. As Herman points out with some glee, there's got to be something wrong with an educational system that produces this result. It may be that the Malthusians are right, but no one has a right to be that confident -- and particularly no one has a right to be confident about the view as Herman wrote it. It's more dogmatic than any medieval scholastic's catechism. about "trained incapacity." Herman Kahn called it "educated incapacity." Our schoojs, he said, are systematically teaching not only unreal views of the world -- but views which are known to be unreal. He was taught in high school, for example, that "wars never settle anything." Now anyone who cares to can in about five minutes come up with a list of at least a hundred things that wars have settled. Canada is English, not French. The Third Reich does not control the Suez Canal and the Middle East oilfields. Israel exists. Yet for generations students were taught the catch-phrase "wars never settle anything." Perhaps they don't, but it's certain that if that cliche eontains a truth it's a subtle one not learned by ceaseless repitition. As another example: NeoMalthusian arguments are generally based on exponential curves. An exponential curve is one that rises slowly at first, gets steeper and steeper, and eventually becomes near vertical. You can fit an exponential curve to a number of modem phenomena: population, pollution, energy consumption, depletion of natural resources, etc., etc. On the other hand, there are no exponential curves in nature. Natural phenomena that look like exponentials turn out in the long run to be "S" curves. That is, at first they look like exponentials, but eventually they turn just the other way. Given the latest census data, for example, the population trend of the US is much better fitted by an S curve than by an exponential. Now there's more at stake here than the teehnical question of which curve best fits present trends, because as Herman is fond of pointing out, more and more educated people simply accept what they've been taught without even considering that there might be an alternative: and that fundamental world-view translates into action. Indeed, anyone who seriously believes that the world is on an exponential road to crisis and die-off must try to do something about it -- or confess to having no more moral sensitivity than a weasel. I've been through my exercise in "technological optimism", and I it again (just now); but it's interesting how the testimony of the experts did seem to bring out one point -- and by accident I made that point the central theme of my own testimony. There's pretty general agreement among both Neo-Malthusians and Post-Industrialists that we've got some problems, and if we're to find a way out of them we'll need some highly educated talent. Technology got us where we are, and created most of our problems. It will take technology to get us out of them. It doesn't matter which way you think is "out", either. Even if you believe that the only hope for the world is to de-emphasize technology, change our goals, learn to settle for fewer gadgets and gimciicks and miracle drugs and Coca-Cola and transistor radios and high quality stereo systems and electric canopeners and paperback books and cheap trips to Europe and cheap nylon backpacking gear and sleeping bags, and the rest; even if you'd like us to go to the simple unspoiled life, getting there is not going to be easy. The Luddite solution -- "Smash the machines!" -- is not going to lead to high quality of life for very many people. It may even lead to a counter action by those who operate those machines or depend on their output. On the other hand, if you believe with Herman Kahn that the world population is likely to stabilize at tury, and that we've got the resources to produce a Gross World Product of some # per capita forever -- you still can't think it's going to happen automatically. "It's going to take people who understand technology whether we want to have more of it or start dismantling it. Despite our enormous investment in public higher education, it's doubtful whether we're turning out the people we'll need for the world of tomorrow. As Joseph Coates of the Office of Technology Assessment put it, ask a recent college graduate in anything other than the hard sciences and engineering what he or she thinks they're prepared to do. A growing number of people invest a great deal of their lives in this magic thing called "education", which they are assured will let them live better lives -- and find at the end that there's little demand for their "skills". The United States, Coates said, has become very middle class. That has some benefits: when there's an automobile accident, it doesn't usually generate a fist fight. Instead we call our insurance company and the police. We expect, in other words, that the System will have methods for dealing with our problems. If it can't, we expect it to change until it can. That leads to a number of side effects. One is credentialism: we don't ask if you can do a job, but ask what credentials you have to prove that you can do it. I think of a case near at hand: my wife She works in a detention center. When she first went there she was hired under a contract that stated quite plainly that unless those kids learned to read, she didn't get paid. She gets paid, so there's objective evidence that she knows how to do her job. She also has to take classes in order to keep her position. It's interesting to look at the experience and performance record of some of the "experts" she has to take classses from. Another side effect is increasing detachment from the primary processes: Coates listed a number of specific questions (among others, "How is this nylon rug made? Where do sesame seeds come from? How does a satellite get up and what keeps it there? Through how many hands does our food pass from farmer to our table? What does a carburetor do? How does television work?") that he claimed most 'educated' people couldn't answer. To my horror he got nods of agreement from much of the assembled company. They were all college graduates and many were officials on whose decisions our lives depend. Ortega y Gassett wrote fifty years ago that the "mass man" accepts the products of civilization as a kitten accepts milk, with no more understanding of civilization than the cat has of dairies. That brings us at long last to my own presentation: a crisis prediction. People are living longer, and fewer are bom. The trend is easily seen: we have an aging work force. By the end of this century -- in fact, well before then -- we'll have many more retired people and comparatively fewer productive workers. No problem is more easily foreseen, but I've yet to see anyone planning for it. Now we have also encouraged political activism, and we have extended the franchise to nearly every conceivable group. Certainly all those retired people are going to vote to keep their standard of livving from falling. Where's the money -- or productive goods if you think we'll be beyond money by then -- to come from? Certainly not from savings. Social Security has no money, only bonds, which is to say the authority to tax. The whole Social Security system is geared to a growth economy. It assumes you can tax the current work force to support the retired work force -- and therefore assumes that the current work force will be larger than the retired group. That's not going to be the situation within a few years. The only way out is either a general lowering of everyone's living standard, or increased productivity per employed worker. Or both. The recent trend in productivity isn't encouraging, though; it's going down. As a technological optimist my suggestion is to get productivity back up. The Neo-Malthusians will doubtless have their own suggestions, but the problem is quite real, and quite predictable. Query: is our educational system organized to produce the trained talent we'll need to meet the crisis? I'd say no. In a recent visit to largest single book section was reserved for "Subject A" textbooks. Subject A is the modem euphemism for what was called Bonehead English in my day. I suggest that when California, said to have the best public highereducation system in the world, can't find among all its dozens of Universities and State Colleges and Polytechnical Universities and Community Colleges, one undergraduate institution that doesn't take in students in need of Bonehead English, we're in trouble. Sure, the state should provide a means for correcting deficiencies in lower level education. If education is conceived as a magic leveller of class differences, then Bonehead English at the top undergraduate institutions makes sense; but if public higher education is supposed to be an investment for the future, it becomes questinable. We need one public university that takes only the cream of the student population. Cal Tech can't possibly produce all the really top-flight engineers and scientists we're going to need. Higher education has another interesting phenomenon: department budgets are based, not on projected needs for graduates thereof, but on enrollment. The more students a department can attract, the larger its staff, the more promotions for its faculty, the more undergraduate assistantships, and the more public resources that department is given. In effect the public authorities are inviting recent high school graduates to allocate educational resources. Control of perhaps our most important public investment is left to those who by definition haven't the qualifications to do it. The freshman student is expected to predict for himself where he'll be needed: to make the most fundamental decision of his life in the atmosphere of an oriental rug market. He's given very little help, and the public interest is hardly represented at all. The results are grim. Our education systems look as if we think our future problems will be solved by training enormous numbers of social scientists, teachers, and the like. Does anyone seriously believe this method will meet the problem of producing enough goods to support those retired people we know we'll have around in a few years? For that matter, does anyone seriously believe that expanding departments of education makes sense at a time when birth rates are at an all-time low? lished a study of employment among engineers and scientists. As you might expect, technically trained people have the lowest unemployment rate of all groups in this country. There are specific problem areas, and middle-aged aerospace engineers in particular have employment problems, but by and large there's more demand for technically educated people than there are graduates. This is hardly the result of planning. In # the technical professions were hard hit by government cut-backs. As a result fewer students enrolled in those departments. Now we have shortages. This will spur demand, which will build up experience of geologists -- who eight years ago were a glut on the market and are now at a premium -- is like a bad parody of manpower planning." That, boiled to its essence, was my presentation. Because I'm a science fiction writer and it was expected of me, I talked a bit about far-out technology: bringing icebergs from the Antarctic to Los Angeles to meet our water shortage, using the thermal capacity of the Sea of Cortez as a long-term solution to the energy crisis, laserlaunching systems to get orbital power plants, and that sort of thing. None of it would be thought far-out none of it is; I was careful to stay with concepts that have a fair chance of economic feasibility within the next # years. I expect that's what drew most of the attention. That sort of thing, though, is implied in my choice of world views. If you accept the proposition that technology can, intelligently applied, cope with the problems technology has created, then it becomes a matter of hard study as to which technological solutions ought to be investigated. If you don't accept that proposition, then any specific technological suggestion is probably obscene, since it implies that we ought to use even more resources to bail ourselves out of the short term crises, thus putting off the fundamental restructuring we'll have to face someday. I wasn't paid for my appearance and I didn't have long to prepare for it. I expect I should have made a bigger impact than I probably did. Even now, though, after listening to the other experts, and thinking about what I should have said. I'm still convinced that my prediction was correct: we're about to face a shortage of trained talent, and our education establishment isn't geared to do anything about it. I remain an optimist: we'll do something. But I wish those responsible for investing public money in higher education would stop and take a long look at what we're doing and what we're going to need in future. At the least, couldn't we subsidize tuition in engineering colleges as well as find scholarships for those in the big departments? And can't we have one undergraduate institution that just won't accept students who need Bonehead English?  That which has never lived can never die! of summer and he came out on a hill, maybe the only hill left. They were gathered there. The old, the young, and the no longer restless, all gathered. And he sat by the cold fires and not knowing or caring if any listened he said "I will go do what I have to do." The trees and birds listened. The people listened. It was a time when all things listened for there were soon to be none left to speak. The people looked at him like birds seeing tom feathers. They said "The world ends tonight. You can not leave your song here and go. Do not leave your song here. It will warm itself by the fire. It will wait for you by the fire. But not for long." All this was said with tumed-away faces and with silence. They said "Do not go. Your song will go outside to wait for you when you do not return. It will sit away from the fire. It will get cold." This was said with busy motions and precious moments. That is what they said. "Tomorrow is cold for all songs," he said. And they knew he was right. They knew he was right. "I will go," he said. "How will you go," they asked. "I will go as an owl. I will go see the city sitting on its buildings." And quietly, like a hawk without claws, he went away over the soft ground. And the people shook their heads as he went. And the old ones, thinking of him, could not see his face in their minds. He was an owl and owls when the world ends say, "Don't look at me with your eyes." There was a place he went to first. It was above the city. It was a high place built of concrete and steel on ground where once a hill had stood. It was built there so that one could take pictures of the city to send home. He was not there to send pictures home. He who had lived his life in a long shadow of a city now felt the first moment of going from a darkened room out into the light. Somewhere down there in the shadow of the city, the sky was hidden. He knew his strength by the distance he could see and down there in the city, he would be blind and bent in shadows. But he had to go down there. And the world was ending and all the city was ending. In his heart he knew it was ending, knew that the grey place that did not live was ending but his heart knew it was not enough. He drew his arm across his face in a wing and feather motion, shielding his eyes from the sharp face of the sun. Softly like a bird he moved, like a bird about to soar. He said, "I will fascinate you. I will tear out your eyes with spirit teeth." And he laughed and laughed. And below him, the city sat on its buildings. And he laughed and laughed. And Detroit screamed on its wheels. And Chicago slid on slaughtered animals. And the old man sucked it up in his breath. The panic of an animal city was like telltale smoke to an owl. And Los Angeles waited like pregnancy in unmoving traffic. And the skyline of New York, for the first time, did not cast any shadows. And the old man tore it away like cobwebs and laughed and laughed. And the closed eyes of animals with their heads to the ground, moved slowly with flies. And the old man saw it. He saw the city burning. The concrete, the steel, the brick and iron, all burning. And the wood of dead trees was rusting. And he laughed, sharpening claws he never had. And there was a song, a little song from his memory and it too was burning. And the song said "Go to sleep and do not cry. Your mother is dead and still you feed upon her breasts." That is what the song said. It was the end-of-theworld song of a hungry spider who spins his web, knowing how to die. Back there on the hill, the old man's song got cold waiting for him. And the people set all the dances on fire. All the dances on fire. And they packed them away still burning with handfuls of dirt, red earth like pipestone. They gave the dances all burning to mother earth. Only mother earth can keep dances when the world ends. The old man stood in the harsh glare of the city, wrapped in the soft protection of folded wings of memory. The air around him was alive with flame as his memories got stronger and the earth moved beneath him with the power of living before him and after him. He felt the earth moving under his feet like a child spinning around and around in a secret place known only to boys. Tomorrow was cold and burnt away to ash. But in the secret place that lived yet inside of him, the current was slow and the warm brown river seemed to be standing still. And the reason that had sent him away from the hill, when the people gathered, came up the brown river and he could not say her name. No, he could not say her name. Not even now when the world was ending, could he say her name. For the dead take their names with them out of the world. But he thought of her in this time of the coming back, in this time of the world ending and coming out of the ground. His old woman had not come out of the ground. That was why he was there. That was why he was there to see the city sitting on its buildings. There to see the city that had hidden the sky. The other people had buried their city on her grave. He listened. He did not hear the scratching of her fingers as she clawed at the city above her. Or did he? Was the long animal cry of the city her cry too? Was it her moving-in-the-grave sound? The ears of the owl are sharp and he listened. And then he knew he heard her. The owl can hear many things when the world ends and he heard her. The scratching, the painful scratching of her moving. "She can not come up through the sidewalk's concrete." he said. That is what he said. And in his face he took her hammer and beat her name into ashes and beat those ashes into a hammer. But the spirit calling of her to come was not enough. They had buried a city on her grave. He closed his eyes and he said, "I will wait and watch. I will not go down there yet. I will not speak and see if they do not move the city. They do not need the city anymore. Maybe they will tear it down now." He was an owl and that is what he said. But they did not move the city. He waited and watched. An owl waited and watched but they did not move the city. The other people had buried their city. It was behind them even though they still lived in it. They had buried their city. He was an owl and he knew this. He had heard them. He saw them through the eyes of sick animals. The sun was going to come at them and they had gathered together like a swarm of locusts. They were like storm-frightened cattle and the wings of frightened birds brought their words to him. They said "Let's swim to the moon." He was an owl and that is what they said. The old man looked up at the flaming sky of high-sun time. It was hot like a pot oven and the sun was spinning like a wounded spider, dangling closer to its prey on a single strand of fire. It filled the sky and moved quickly to the west. Moving fast like a thrown spear, the sun pulled night after it like a blanket. It was dark coming at noon. It was the end of the world coming and darkness and flames. Flames and then darkness. "I am an owl. I live in the dark. I will not be angry when it grows dark." That was what he said but things within him snapped like twigs in the summer and he sat down on the ground like an old man. He sat down like an old man. 'T am not an owl!" he cried and he beat the ground with fists not wings. "I shall fascinate you. I shall tear out your eyes with spirit teeth." he said and he laughed and laughed and the sound of his laughter was a noise in a hollow barrel and the warm tears ran out of his eyes into the ground. He was an old man. And old men cry when the world ends. Back on the hill they were gathered. His song had grown cold. His song had no relatives. All his relatives were gone. They could not be there. The other people had buried their cities on them and the sun could not see them down there under the city. And in the city in buildings called museums there were rustling sounds and weeping sounds. In cold grey filing cabinets the bones of the old ones stirred uneasily. In vaults, in labeled boxes, the bones of the old ones cried restlessly and they could not get free. In one box the leg, an arm in another, the skull filling with tears in a long display case in another room. And the Sun could not reach them and Mother Earth could not bring them awake and they wept, quietly, quietly, in the museums. And they wept. The old ones, and the young ones and the no longer restless ones were sitting quietly on the hill. They talked and laughed with their relatives. Far away on something like a hill, the owl knew what they said. They said, "It is a good day today." They said, "We have today and each other. It is a good day to die." And behind all these words, they said one other thing and that was a shy thing that could not be spoken. So it was said with a time of quiet, or a soft look or a touch. It was said between father and child, between man and woman, with quiet movements that brought them together. All together. They were there with the ground people and the animal people. All together. They were there and the world was ending and they were there. And with faces, not words, they said "No one here gets out alive." There was a cold thing coming out of the man's heart. His cold song had come for him. The wind had blown his song away and it had come for him. The people on the hill did not see his song blow away because in the last of the time left they only had eyes for each other, only had eyes for those of their own kind and he had told them he was an owl. That is what he told them. They could not see his face, all silver and golden, in their minds. They thought he was an owl and owls when the world ends say, "Don't look at me with your eyes." Buried animal and ground people were trying to reach out through the cracks in sidewalks. The ground people moved restlessly under the concrete. "I will fascinate. I will roll my dead fist in your dead eyes." He raised his fist at the city and did not laugh. He could hear her under the concrete, scratching, scratching. The world was ending but the city did not know. There were corpses in clown suits running across each other's bodies on rat legs in the city. There were awkward throats moving out of habit, saying "Pile the bodies here and here." Cheated monkeys with jaded tongues screamed across the years saying, "I promised to drown myself." Loud noises choked small throats and softly, softly, like whining children who write on walls, they tumbled over each other in the darkness of a city that sat on its buildings. And the city did not see an old man take a hammer from a store with a broken window. And the city did not see an old man with a hammer trying to move a city. He swung and hit and swung and hit but cities are dead and forever when the world ends. He broke the hammer. The hammer broke on the concrete. And broken he sat down like an old man and said, "I want my old woman." And his voice was a tearing sound. "I am not an owl. I want my old woman." This is what he said and his fists hid his eyes and his shoulders shook. There was a man with a book down there in the city. He was all blood and death and writing in a page and he touched the old man on the shoulder with his book. He touched the old man on the shoulder and he spoke. His ancient words went through the air like a knife and his book was bound in snakeskin. But the old man had been an owl. The book man ran away. He ran away holding his book with his knees. It was getting hot like a summer grass fire and the old man looked up. But the sky was hidden by the city. He had come to the city to find his old woman and now he had lost the sky in the city that hid it. And old men and owls need the sky when the world ends. He wanted to run away from there. He wanted to fall asleep watching the sky but he could not leave his old woman. He could not run. His song was gone in the wind now and he could not go. He had gone to see the city sitting on its buildings and now the sky he could not see began to bum him. And the darkness was crawling across his shoulders. And the moon above was there in the hidden sky, chased by dead wishes. The moon was there. The blood moon was there, burning. Hurting old men, hiding its mother, the city sat on its buildings when the world ended. And the sky came apart like a wing tearing off.  Good Captain Christopher. was rowed ashore to set his foot on a new world, one which would never bear his name, and to plant his banners in the name of Spain in particular, in the names of Europe and Civilization in general. He stood on the beach with his men, and a fine autumn breeze stirred his hair and cloak. It was indeed a significant moment, a grandly climactic one, almost as though the sole purpose of European civilization had been to propel the captain and his seamen across the Atlantic to this moment on this strip of sand. Watching from the trees beyond the beach, darker-hued men shook their heads disbelievingly, looked at one another questioningly and whispered among themselves, "Who are these invaders?" None could say. So they shrugged together and, grinning mirthless grins, began drawing back the bolts of their machine guns. Mai Warwick One of the worst aspects of the intrusion of civilization into a of traditional values... There was shouting in the council hall, and the four-o'clock winds careening down the eastern pass were right on schedule, kicking up a fuss in the parched sands of the plaza. Brown legs braced in a tiny drift, rumpled brown poncho aflutter, the wild-eyed old man the weavers called "the witchdoctor" to impress the occasional tourists stood with his back to me. He was peering into a hubcap hung by a crude fiber rope on the cinderblock wall around Cisco's place, compulsively combing his long black hair with a two-peso plastic pocket comb he'd picked up at the weekly market. We exchanged wary nods as I trudged past. Then it registered. That makeshift minor wasn't a hubcap. It was a convex spherical section of silvery metal, too warmly luminous to be chromium steel and too large for any automobile. At closer leaving afterimages of violet and blue, and the ruptured hole where the rope passed through revealed a matteyellow inner surface, astonishingly resilient and silky to the touch. The old man scowled as I examined it. Whatever it was -- I admit I'm a simpleton in matters technological -- it would have been out of place in Ohio. In Cuchipamba its presence was deeply disturbing. Behind the wall there was none of the squealing and whining of wood on wood that comes from inside the house when Cisco's looms are in use. On the radio a popular singer was assaulting a Latin ballad with intermittent bursts of lucidity, but no one I saw when I rounded the comer to investigate seemed the least bit concerned with the anguish in his bursting heart. Tavio was there, fatter and taller and darker than the others, and Cisco and all the twelve-year-olds who work his looms, and a hostile little guy named Jose Antonio who never seemed to work at all. In identical white shirts and crisp broad-bottomed white pants, they were standing or squatting in the earthen courtyard in a semblance of a circle, with Tavio and a blaring radio at the center of attention. The radio was obviously new, and they seemed to be chiding him about it in rapid-fire Quechua, between laughs and gulps of Pepsi-Cola. Tavio grinned when he saw me. "Hey! Meester Roberto! Back from the city?" "Hey! Tavio! Cisco!" At the sound of Spanish, the laughter ceased, and the animated conversation I only barely comprehended. Pointedly ignoring the companion mirror I glimpsed on the inside wall, I nodded to Jose Antonio and all the kids, with a "Hey!" and a couple of grunts for good measure, but international relations obviously hadn't mellowed while I'd been at the clinic. Jose Antonio turned away with a snort of loathing; and the kids were even more skittish than usual. And as he ambled over Cisco was giving me one of those looks -- his teeth were bared but he wasn't really smiling. "Senor Roberto, how's it going? On your way to Haiti's house?" "No," I lied. "Just thought I'd walk around a little. See what's happening. You know." "Of course, of course." There was something Cisco wanted to say, and I'd have to wait it out. Nodding, he turned to the house to bring me the obligatory pepsi. In the doorway was an unsteady pile of wall-hangings, stylized bird-gods wading through bright woolen skies. Cisco irreverently rummaged through them, then returned, thrusting a warm bottle into my hand, and took a couple of worn coins in exchange. We stood together in uneasy silence while Tavio and Jose Antonio exchanged meaningful looks about the radio. It was an enormous Japanese-made set of the sort bought only by the richest Indians. When Tavio maneuvered the station-finder it made sounds like chalk dragged the wrong way over a blackboard. Every so often an explosion of heated Spanish or the frenzied cries of a love song would come blasting through too loudly to be understood, and Tavio would grin and Jose Antonio gravely shake his head. Jose Antonio glanced momentarily in my direction but looked through me to the wind-whipped sands beyond, his eyes boiling with contempt. With a fleet little smile that might have been meant for the wind, he took the set from Tavio's hand and slung it, still caterwauling, under one scrawny arm, collecting his hat and poncho with the other. Tavio looked crestfallen but made no move to stop him when off he trudged through the spiny green hedge behind the house, hugging the radio to his chest. I was already intensely uncomfortable in the bottled heat of the courtyard, bundled up in a jacket I to stay for hours. I raised my eyebrows in Cisco's direction as I swallowed a mouthful of tepid pepsi. "How's business, Cisco? Get that big order off to the city?' ' "Well, you know how it is when you don't stand right next to the kids. I've been out in the fields a lot." "Sure. The drought." "Always the drought." Cisco shuffled his feet on the hard-packed soil, examining his toes, and silence descended again. One of the kids emerged from the house with a noisy radio and the pack of marked cards Cisco had gotten from a Peace Corps Volunteer with a poor sense of humor. The daily game of gin rummy was about to begin when Tavio wandered over to us, grinning a friendly grin. "You see my new radio, Meester Roberto? Two thousand one hundred pesos!" "Hey, Tavio, that must be one helluva radio!" "It gets Guayaquil, Lima, San Carlos -- it's world-wide!" Cisco was still hanging on. I asked Tavio idly, "Jose Antonio going to fix it for you?" "Sure, Meester Roberto! You know that old Timex Juan Chango found in the city?" He stuck out his wrist, flashing a slender steel watch in obviously good condition. "I thought you took that to a watchmaker." "He said it was dead, but Jose Antonio fixed it." Tavio giggled suddenly. "And you remember that old bike Cisco bought for eleven hundred pesos?" " -- That rusty old bike Cisco bought because Balti had one?" Laughing, Cisco jostled him by the shoulders. "Well, Jose Antonio took that old bike and straightened everything out. Cisco resold it in the market for nineteen hundred pesos." Cisco was pounding Tavio 's arm all the while, and finally drove him away to the card game with laughing abuse in Quechua. "Tell me something, Senor Roberto," Cisco said as he caught his breath, "who's that new gringo?" That was it. Cisco didn't like gringos around unless they bought his wall-hangings -- certainly not one so machiavellian as to introduce a cheaper loom the kids could afford to buy (but wouldn't). In taking this view he was in a small minority in Cuchipamba; most people didn't want gringos around at all. "A new guy?" I asked. "Just got in." "Well, you know how it is. They come and they go. Sometimes I don't even meet them if they're tourists." Cisco brightened. "You think he's a tourist?" "I couldn't say." "Maybe he is a tourist," he said hopefully. "Maybe he is. You get those great new mirrors from him?" Cisco beamed. "Pretty nice, aren't they? Balti sold them to me. Two hundred pesos." Balti, I hoped, would be slightly more approachable. rummy and started across the plaza again. The old man was still grooming himself in the impossible mirror, the ruckus in the council hall was proceeding unabated, and all around, against a backdrop of snow-covered picturebook peaks, the frail straw rooftops of the villagers' homes were sprinkled among the fields, lonely and lifeless under scene smelled of decay and desperation, but I wasn't certain who was dying. I was still more than twenty pounds underweight from my recent bout with bacillary dysentery, hours overdue for a meal, and very, very cold. As the wind pushed me along in the direction of Haiti's, I wondered what manner of masochism or dementia could have possessed me to return to the village for the remaining few months of my two-year term. The hubbub inside the council hall diffracted into individual voices as I slowly drew near the path to Haiti's. Twice I heard my own name among the babble. Chilled and slightly dizzy, I stepped up to the hall and squinted inside. At the front of the dimly-lit meeting room were the old men of the village -- Taita Toribio, Taita Eustacio, and nearly a dozen others -- all half-drunk and shouting in turns. More than once, they'd confronted me with knives in hand on my way through the fields to visit the weavers; on other occasions, they'd threatened the weavers themselves. Now, the object of their fury was Hernardo Pichicaihua, president of the village council. Hernardo was reclining uncomfortably on a bucket seat apparently removed from a sportscar driven a little too far into the village. Hefore him, on a low wooden table, was a profusion of hand-written papers, from which he was reading aloud in Spanish -- a language the old men didn't understand. Their protests waned to an angry murmur as soon as they caught sight of me, but Hernardo read on obliviously. "... end of our wise and glorious Cuchipamba forefathers. Chapter one hundred fourteen. And when the Conquistadores arrived on ships and horses, everyone could see that their faces were white, and everyone who was subject to the Inca remembered what the old ones said, that the god Viracocha, whose face was white, would return to their hills and valleys on strange ships. Only our wise and glorious Cuchipamba forefathers, who knew that the Conquistadores were false gods and that the true Viracochas came only once every hundred years, did not succumb to the..." Hernardo faltered, then looked up. "Taita Roberto, welcome!" "Hey! Taita Hernardo! Taita Eustacio! Taita Toribio!" I went the rounds with grunts of greeting, but Hernardo alone came to the door. "Welcome back!" He warmly took my hand in the Latin manner. "They fixed up your liver in the clinic?" "Not only did they fix my liver, Taita Hernardo, they even cured what was wrong with me." "You've got to watch those doctors, Taita Roberto. They always say it's something else." With a solicitous arm about my shoulder, he urged me into the hall but, always the diplomat, kept us both close to the door. "Now," he said absently, "when're you coming over to visit?' ' "Tomorrow okay?" "Excellent." Bernardo's eyes, and mine, were on the old men, who were shuffling about and muttering among themselves. I raised a shoulder questioningly. "You know how it is," Bernardo said with resignation. "Gringos buy wall-hangings, and weavers weave instead of working their fathers' fields. These old men are no better than their own fathers, who killed the engineers who were laying the road. They're ignorant -- you must forgive them." I nodded. "Have you met the new gringo?" "He's not one of yours, Taita Roberto?" Suddenly, Bernardo was examining me closely, with puzzlement and concern. I shook my head. "I've only been in the city for a couple of weeks. I don't think the Peace Corps would send in anyone else without telling me. Or you." "Maybe he's from the Ministry of Agriculture, then. To give us an irrigation canal? For the drought?" "Maybe he is. You don't know anything about him?" Bernardo clucked a reluctant "No," squinting up at me all the while, with a hand massaging his chin. "How about those new mirrors Cisco got from Balti? You know where they came from?" "Mirrors? You know, Senor Roberto, you really don't look so good. Are you sure they cured you in that clinic?" "I'm fine." "Well, to make really sure, my Consuela will give you some hot lemonade tomorrow. But now" -- he glanced aside ironically -- "I'd better get back. I'm trying to educate them, you know; it's quite a responsibility being the only one who can read and write." He smiled wearily, then narrowed his eyes. "Take care, Taita Roberto." Nodding thanks for the warning, I turned toward the door. "Oh, by the way, Senor Roberto -- are you going over to see Balti now?" "Yes," I admitted grudingly. "Will you tell him something for me?" "Sure." "Tell him that new chair he sold the council doesn't work so well. It goes down, but it doesn't go up." Bernardo stepped aside, motioning toward the bucket seat at the head of the room. There were indications in the yellow padded headrest and the complicated gear at its base, but the instrument-studded armrests eliminated all doubt: it was no more a seat from a sportscar than Cisco's mirrors were hubcaps, and to judge from the silvery gleam of its frame it had come from the same source. A jet, perhaps -- but it seemed too small for a full-grown pilot, and there'd been no plane crashes nearby in years. Unfortunately, there was no way to examine it closely without dangerously antagonizing the old men, and I wouldn't have known what to look for, anyway. "I'll tell Haiti," I mumbled. "See you tomorrow, Bernardo." By the time I was back in the chill of the plaza, Bernardo was blithely reading from his endless history of sixteenth century Cuchipamba. His wise and glorious forefathers were resisting the Spaniards as usurpers. His contemporaries, less obviously glorious but equally determined, were shouting at a hundred decibels again. I sped up to a trot. Balti had recently tapped the electric power line that ran, otherwise ignored, along the highway from the city to the east, and a dozen yards from his massive, unfinished cinderblock house, the Rolling Stones were already wailing, "I Can't Get No Satisfaction." The door squealed open as I slowed to a walk, and Haiti's grinning face poked out. "How about a drink? I've got good gin. Vat #." I laughed. "For real, Roberto. You want some?" I startled him by saying "Yes," hoping a stiff drink would settle my dizziness. Balti waited for me to enter, then fastened the door behind me and skipped across the hardwood planks to a small steel cabinet which hid in the comer from the room's timid overhead bulb. The music stopped and, grateful for the silence, I lowered myself to the floor, resting against one in the line of four wooden looms which dominated the room. Opposite the looms were the heaps of throwaways that made Balti the richest in the village at the unlikely age of eighteen -- everything of wood, cloth, metal or plastic that he could beg or buy or otherwise safely remove from the gringos he met in the city, or from the few foolish tourists who ventured as far as Cuchipamba itself. It was a veritable second-hand Sears -- from bedding, baubles and books, to staplers and auto parts and rusted-out toasters -- but there was nothing even suggestive of the chair and the mirrors. "Here." Grinning hospitably, Balti settled into a crouch on the floor and thrust a blue metal cup into my hand. "I brought you a couple of messages, Balti." The grin subsided quickly. Balti raised the cup to his lips, twohanded, as though performing a solemn ritual; he rlrew in a breath, closed his eyes, and only then did he upend the cup. "From the city. The Embassy." Despite himself, Balti gagged on the liquor. "That's right," he said through tears, "you were in the city." "Miss Arlen in the economic section told Frank Gover at A.I.D. to tell me to tell you that she won't pay two hundred dollars -- he said dollars -- for those wall-hangings you sent up." "Miss Arlen!" "Sure. How much did you tell her you'd charge?' ' Balti smiled slyly. "That's the other message?" I took a very long time sipping my drink -- scotch, as Balti probably knew -- and stared across at his junkyard. "Bernardo says that new chair you sold them doesn't work so well." He shrugged disdainfully, but clouded the reaction with an unreadable look into his cup. It was already clear he'd volunteer nothing. "Tell me something, Balti." "What?" "You know Jose Antonio?" "Of course I know Jose Antonio -- you think this is New York or someplace?" I smiled. "What's with him?" "Well, you've got to understand that Jose Antonio's not really prejudiced against you. He hates all gringos the same. He even hates our white people." "What I mean is, can he really fix things?" Balti studied my face for a second. "Your watch stopped?" "I'm just asking." "You see that percolator over there?" He pointed to a chrome coffee pot straddling a tiny electric burner by the side of the room. "I got that percolator from some stupid gringo in the city for ten pesos, because it didn't work anymore. Jose Antonio had it for, oh, maybe an hour. ' ' "And it works now?" "What -- you want to mix coffee and gin?" Smiling, I took another sip. "He do the work on those mirrors of Cisco's?" Balti averted his eyes and started running a finger around the rim of his cup. I was moving too quickly, but the match wasn't yet over. "How does he do it, Balti?" "He just knows, that's all." He leaned forward and whispered with theatrical menace, "The mysteries of the fierce and inscrutable Cuchipambas." I laughed. "Where does he learn?" "How does anyone here learn anything? He just does it." "Come on, Balti, nobody learns electronics by trial-and-error. " Balti sighed. "Well, Meester Roberto, there was a Peace Corpse in the city a few years ago who was what you call a ham-radio operator. He had some engineering books that he didn't want to take back with him. So I had them lying around when I was still living over at Taita Eustacio's house, and Jose Antonio used to come by and look at one of them." "Can he read?" "Of course he can't read! But the book has pictures!" "Pictures?" There was hesitant tapping at the door. Snorting with disgust, Balti vaulted to his feet and flung it wide. Tavio stood outside, massive in broad brown hat and brown poncho, with three or four smaller figures behind him. He and Balti exchanged a few words -- lost to the winds which gushed through the doorway -- and Balti strode to the cabinet again. Grimly, he brought me a fat volume bound in gray with a maroon stripe across its weatherbeaten spine, then returned to speak with Tavio while I turned the pages idly. It was a textbook in television electronics, and the "pictures" were minutely-detailed circuitry diagrams. A moment later, the chill breeze stopped and Balti was back, squatting by his cup. "Some trouble with the new guy?" I asked, in a tone which implied I knew him. "New guy?" "The new gringo. You know." Balti nodded resignedly. "What do you think about the book?' ' I laid it aside with a frown. "You mean, do I think Jose Antonio learned to fix radios and watches from this?" I got him some -- what do you call it? -- welding equipment, and some other stuff, and he can fix looms, watches, radios -- just about anything. Sometimes he even makes things. Guns to shoot gringos, you know?" I didn't believe a bit of it, and Balti's deadpan seemed to say I wasn't expected to. "You sure he hasn't been hanging around in the city, running errands for one of the radio repair shops?" Balti grimaced. "Too many white folks in the city for Jose Antonio to get along. Anyway, he makes plenty of money here." I nodded. "You going to have him fix the chair?" Sour-faced, he took a second sip from his cup. Something, -- his attitude, or the way I was feeling, ate away my remaining patience. to pay pretty well if you could get me a chair like that. One that works, I mean." "No more chairs, Roberto. And no more mirrors." "I don't suppose you'd care to tell me where you got them?" "Jose Antonio got them -- I thought that was why you were asking about him." I finished my drink in silence and rose as though to leave, sweating profusely and feeling thoroughly baffled and defeated. "You going to see him, Balti?" "Who?" "The new gringo." Suddenly pensive, Balti palmed his cup, hunched forward to retrieve mine from the floor, and slowly rose, expanding his chest. He was a long time arranging the cups on the cabinet. "You want to come along, Roberto?" "You know damn well I want to come along! If he's wandering around making trouble, he's going to get me killed!" I'd lost control of myself, and Balti responded predictably, taking the upper hand with perfect selfassurance, not even turning to face me. "Why, Roberto, do you really think someone wants to kill you?" "Where is he?" "Over west. On a little piece of land I own down in the valley." "Shit!" The Valley of the Sun, the richest land in Cuchipamba, was a dangerous half-hour's walk away through the most hostile sector of the village. If there really were a new gringo there -- a German volunteer, an anthropology grad student, or some pot-head tourist hoping to commune with the "mystical Indian ways" -- he was either unusually lucky or dead. I wouldn't have gone there without an escort even in the best of health. Valley in twilight, there were screams coming from down by the river and dogs were yelping hysterically. Bleary-eyed and drenched with perspiration from the forced march along the steepest and fastest path there from the plaza, I slumped to the ground for a rest. My ears were phasing in and out, making warbles and yodels of the excitement below. "Hey, Roberto, you all right?" "Sure. I'm okay." Balti sighed theatrically. He took my arm and led -- nearly dragged -- me through a gap in a tangled hedge, then headed alonedown the slope through an open, unplowed field. As I peered apprehensively through the dusk, a branch came out of nowhere with back-wrenching force. I stumbled and fell onto my side, painfully pinning an arm underneath. Balti disgustedly muttered a few choice epithets in Spanish and Quechua, backtracked, and, still grousing, helped me up again. "You're too big to carry, you know." I laughed, wincing at the pain in my arm, and followed him to the wall of eucalyptus which bordered the lowest of his valley parcels. Beyond the trees was pandemonium unmatched by Cuchipamba's wildest fiestas. I leaned against a shaggy trunk and blinked tightly three or four times to be certain of what I saw. The angry old men were everywhere -- forty, fifty, a hundred of them, waving knives and bottles. Shrieks of rage skewered the air, and cries from a dozen fistfights, and there were bodies on the ground. Taller shapes and younger were haphazardly scattered among the old men, swinging fists or knives of their own, but most were about defensively where the land took a final tumble a few feet from the stream. Behind them something was gleaming dully. Haiti had disappeared. Alone, trembling, I stumbled a dozen yards further, blindly sending obstacles flying. And, through a haze of fever and a tunnel in the boiling throng, I saw Jose Antonio. He was clambering about in the remnants of a silvery sphere which teetered on the furrowed earth between the young men and the river, no more than five yards ahead. Stubby legs -- there I could see -- crookedly projected from one side, and two blunt trapezoidal surfaces that suggested stabilizing wings. Two circular panels had been removed from the shell of the sphere, as well as a larger, roughly rectangular section, through which a bank of instruments could be seen. In the pale glow of a lantern, Jose Antonio was crouched on a cluttered spot in the shadowy yellow floor, yanking and pulling out bits of glimmering metal or plastic, choosing this, rejecting that, as he tried them for size in a large transistor radio. Sweat ran icily over every inch of my body. In tears, on adrenaline alone, I hurtled down the slope into the crush. Tavio caught me by the arm and good-naturedly brought me up short, barely a yard from the ravaged sphere. "That's one helluva car, huh, Meester Roberto?' ' Whether from fever and utter frustration or the uneven struggle with Tavio, I blacked out. Only the lurid gleam of the half-moon remained when I briefly came to consciousness again with a stale dry taste in my mouth. Somewhere nearby a dog was wailing in terror, and through a thickly-plaited haze of wavering blacknesses and the enervating stench of alcochol, I saw dim shapes hovering above me; there were grunts and shouts in Quechua. A heavy foot grazed my ear, then another caught me in the stomach. Doubling up and turning to protect my groin, I collided with another figure awkwardly slumped on the earth. He was four feet tall at most, slender to the point of emaciation, and with a face that seemed all eyes. Midway up his elongated torso the handle of a knife protruded from a shredded gap in his tightfitting clothes. The flesh of his face and bony six-fingered hand was pallid and dry in the mawkish light of the moon. His expression was unreadable through the roiling, thundering blackness. Cattle were groaning mournfully on their way across the plaza when I awoke two days later in my tiny room in the rear of the council hall. I was conscious of the pain in my right arm and that I smelled of fear and stale vomit. One of Tavio's little sisters was boiling a pot of potato soup on my Coleman stove by the side of the cot, adding another unwanted fragrance to the room. Shyly, she offered me a bowl, then blushed and turned away when instead of accepting it I shucked the sweatdrenched bag and hurried, unsteadily, into my clothes. Cuchipamba was colder, different somehow. The bucket chair was gone from the hall and the mirrors from Cisco's wall, and Bernardo was nowhere to be found. When I asked about the "new gringo," I was met with the usual hostile stares or a typically vague story about a tourist who'd come while I was sick and bought up all of Cisco's goods. Cisco -- black-eyed and nursing an arm -- was uninterested in talk, and Balti, I learned, was in the city. I persuaded an incredulous Tavio to escort me to the Valley of the Sun, where he cheerfully showed me Balti's freshly-plowed fields and the young peons who were planting his com. TTiere was nothing else to be found there, and -- impalpable changes in mood notwithstanding -- I was half-convinced it had all been an elaborate, feverish nightmare. After all, wasn't it enough to ask whether an extraterrestrial visitor could have been so defenseless as to die at the hands of a drunken old man incensed because he thought him a gringo -- or a younger man even, however strong, who saw riches in his ship? Could he have grown accustomed to a different sort of reception entirely -- Bernardo's "once every hundred years" -- or been dead on arrival through accident or some fault of his own? There were, of course, a thousand questions, and ten times as many tenuous ansVers -- the behavior of the villagers, too, was a mosaic of inconsistencies -- but within a few days every lead evaporated in the face of their reluctance to talk. When Balti returned -- badly bruised on one side of his face -- he shrugged off my every question with silence or a joking response, and Bernardo professed that the sudden rash of injuries was merely the result of Saturday night rough-housing and I bumped my arm on the wall in my sleep. Then I came upon Jose Antonio rebuilding a loom. I was passing by one of the weavers' homes, and there he was in the courtyard, with the wooden struts and the comb and other familiar parts of a loom scattered about him on the earth. While the owner and his young workers looked on with mingled confusion and respect, he pieced the parts together again in what seemed to me a haphazard fashion, adding odd-looking bits of wood and metal here and there on the fast-growing framework. He was a spindly figure in the harshness of the Andean sun, clad in his white shirt and pants. His homely angular face was screwed up as though with worry, but when he met my eyes over the wall for an instant he smiled his frigid, fleeting smile. That was when I remembered Tavio's radio. If what I'd experienced was real, I reasoned, there were parts inside that radio that clearly didn't belong there -- forgotten, perhaps, because they were only parts, and inside the case at that. It was pointless to talk with Jose Antonio, but I still could deal with Tavio, and if I were right a walletful of borrowed money and an acting job worthy of an Academy Award might induce him to part with the set. Even then, it would all be so much technological gibberish to me, but there was a Volunteer in the city who taught at the School of Engineering and was said to be something of a whiz. I was -- I thought at the time -- very much in luck for a change. huge, fast-talking Midwesterner with an acute case of culture shock, and he frowned with contempt at the radio I'd lain by his feet on the battered low table between us. "I wouldn't give you one thousand funny-money pesos for that piece of shit." I shrugged. "It's just that it sounds a little strange," I said vaguely. "I was hoping you'd take a look at it." Frowning, Max spread a meaty paw around a large brown bottle of beer and, while he downed the remaining drops, stretched out and switched on the set. The chorus of the national anthem split our ears for just a second; with a shrill cry of protest, he twirled the dial to static. "Like I said, a piece of shit." "I thought it sounded a little funny," I lied. "Yeah?" Challenged -- or drunk -- he toyed with the stationfinder for a moment, squinting and grunting all the while, and finally let it rest when he'd located a soothing North American tune. "Look -- Bob, is it? -- there's nothing wrong with this radio, and if there was, you could ttake it to one of the shops. I sighed, feigning defeat. "One of the kids out in the village where I work opened it up and messed around inside. I just want to be sure it's okay. But you know what kind of work the repair shops do." He shook his head self-pityingly, as though weary of being a scientist in a region where science was held in such obviously low esteem. He unlimbered his legs, then painstakingly raised his bulk from the couch. "Sure you don't want a beer? It's the only good thing in this stinking armpit they call a country -- or are you one of those hotshots from out in the boonies who get pissed off when you hear things like that?" "No to both questions. Thank you." He ducked through a low archway and came lumbering back with another brown quart bottle, speaking rapidly as he flopped onto the couch. "You know, I can't figure out what the hell you want me to do. I design bridges, roads -- that sort of thing." No idealist he. Max was here for the experience. "Well," I said lamely, "You can't possibly know less about electronics than I do." "Yeah, yeah -- one genius is as good as another. You know you guys are as bad as the locals?" "Well, is there anybody else I could take it to?" Sighing, Max placed the bottle on the table, fished out a screwdriver from the drawer, and deftly removed the back of the radio's white plastic case. His eyes narrowed, opened wide, narrowed again as he studied the works of the set. "A kid, you said?" he muttered. "You mean one of those little kids in dirty ponchos you can get to carry things for you?" ' 'Jose Antonio's about seventeen. ' ' "Bullshit!" He lay the open radio on the table, snatched up his bottle, and gulped down nearly a third of it in a single continous motion. He was nervously wiping his mouth 'ith the back of a hairy hand when I finally lost my patience. "Well?" "Give me a week." "A week! What did you find in there?" It was eleven days before Max would give me an answer, and between his abruptness on the phone and the impressive sounding jargon he. used to describe the "tests" that were causing the delay, I soon felt as much the ignorant peasant as Cisco or Haiti could possibly have felt with me. And when Max finally met me at the school of engineering, the consummate professional in a gray suit and tie, my own weathered jeans and old winter jacket heightened my discomfort as we marched on the double past one instrument-cluttered lab and another. "Look, Bob, I know I took a little long, but it's like I told you, all I've got is some idea what's right and what's wrong, and there's just one guy here who knows his ass from a chuckhole when he's near a transistor. You wouldn't believe the bullshit Latin runaround he gave me before he'd even take a look at that goddam set." As we thundered toward a final bend in the corridor. Max stopped abruptly and put a hand on my shoulder. "Now, look, I told this guy about the Indian kid, just exactly what you said, and he's damned upset -- sometimes it's tough to tell with these Latin types, but you can take my word for it. Just be patient with him, okay?" I was amused with Max's sudden display of cultural sensitivity, but I nodded gravely anyway. Satisfied, he led me around the corner and through a glasswindowed door, motioning toward a wooden counter littered with electronic gadgetry, where a slender young man with a bad complexion and a smeared white smock was tinkering with the radio. "Salcedo -- Bob," Max said quickly, and turned his attention to the guts of the set. Salcedo pumped my hand energetically as we exchanged flowery greetings in the stilted English he insisted on using. "See, the tipoff for me," Max said impatiently, taking my arm and bending me over the set, "was this -- this ceramic chip." He thrust a stubby finger to the rim of the case where a pale pink half-cylinder about an inch in diameter was curled around a silvery metal bar. Carefully, he plucked it out and laid it on the counter. "Hell, we must've run thirty-forty tests on this bugger." "Ceramic?" I said hopefully, looking at Salcedo. "What's it do?" Salcedo cheerfully searched my eyes. "Nothing." "Nothing?" "Look," Max said, misconstruing my tone, "Salcedo's all right. He studied at CalTech." Embarrassed, I smiled obediently at Salcedo, who shrugged. "And this too," Max said, indicating the bar which had anchored the ceramic. "Metallurgy says it's some kind of high-resistance titanium-steel alloy, but shit, you never know. You wouldn't believe what these stupid bastards do with the equipment we give them. ' ' Salcedo nodded, with a look of ineffable sadness. The Latin in him was warring with the gringo, but I detected none of the confusion and edginess that Max had warned me about -- all the confusion seemed to be mine. "Titanium steel?" I prompted. "Is that bad?" "Bad," Salcedo said, grinning. "And I myself rechecked the metallurgical results this morning. It is a most peculiar alloy." "See, Bob, you've got a steel bar in here that a three-year-old wouldn't use as a conductor, and a piece of pottery that just gets in the way, and enough extra junk to sink a carrier. It's goddam weird" "Where would anybody get ahold of a steel bar like that?" I asked Salcedo tensely. "Or that ceramic chip?" With palms spread wide and a frown of amusement, Salcedo implied I already knew. "They are not hard for a gringo to find. ' ' I was beginning to understand Salcedo's diffidence, but that helped not at all to relieve the sudden, numbing disappointment. "Where would a gringo find a bar and a chip like that?" I asked weakly. "In a radio repair shop? A lab like this?" Salcedo shrugged; he was enjoying himself. "So there's nothing unusual about them?" I murmured. "UnusualT' Max roared. "It's a goddam miracle the thing works at all! Tell him, Salcedo." "First, I think, the other matter," Salcedo said coyly. "It is less dramatic, perhaps, but more amusing." Max grunted his approval. "You want me to take the other set?" "Please." Without another word, Salcedo grasped a miniature screwdriver on the counter and drew my eyes to the top of the radio's works, where a tree-like spray of half a dozen fine black wires erratically curled off into space; just above them were six tiny copper screws from which minute copper strands fanned out in six different directions through channels crudely gashed in the case. Salcedo swiftly fastened the six wires, one by one, to the copper screws, then uprighted the set, twirled the fine tuner, and finally switched it on. "It really is quite clever," he said approvingly. "Extremely crude, but clever." "It's a goddam toy, that's what it is." Max's voice was coming from the radio's speaker, very slightly marred by static. I whirled in confusion around the lab, and suddenly Salcedo was acting very unsure of himself. "No," he said with a frown, "Max has gone next door." The speaker crackled again. "There's a range of about a hundred yards with these dry-cell batteries in it, but with more juice it could do a lot better. I was dumbfounded. "You mean by putting in a steel bar and half a dozen screws you get a walkietalkie?" Salcedo was not at all the same man I'd met only moments before. The veneer of urbane amusement was totally gone, and he studied me cautiously. "No," he said quietly, "it is not so simple as you imply. Simple, yes, but not that simple." "And that goddam steel-alloy bar doesn't have a thing to do with it." Max was back in the lab, setting a small portable radio on the counter. "Wait a minute -- don't confuse me more than I am already." I returned Salcedo's stare. "That walkie-talkie setup was in the radio when I brought it?" "Just as you have seen," Salcedo said wearily. "Disconnected. We merely duplicated the mechanism in a set of our own." He looked up at Max beseechingly. "Later," Max said. "Why don't I get on the transmitter now?" At a reluctant nod from Salcedo, he charged across the lab to a large gray box covered with dials and switches, then fumbled with a bulky microphone near it while Salcedo expertly undid the walkie-talkie assembly and flipped the fine-tuner back. Very shortly Max was speaking through the radio again, and simultaneously across the room. "See, it's simple enough to transmit to that set because all you've got to do is match frequency. It's a mat..." Salcedo tossed a grim glance in my direction and spun the finetuning dial to its earlier position. The set -- and the transmitter -- suddenly erupted with a continuous stream of static which completely obliterated the sound of Max's broadcast voice. "It is the damndest thing," he was shouting across the lab. "With a couple dozen of these goddam things, you could jam a good-sized transmitter. But that's with that frigging bar inside." "A jamc 'ng devicel" I said stupidly. I w more befuddled than when I'd arri e ' and Salcedo gave me no help. Wearing a ' nghtful frown which sent creases ppling through the sandpapery ski: f'his forehead, he silently trudged u..vn the aisle, snared one of several straightbacked wooden chairs, and slumped into it disconsolately, gesturing me to another. The static across the lab suddenly ceased. Max's heavy footfalls punctured the silence as he strode over to join us. The silence stretched out into space, growing brittle and cold. At length, Salcedo looked at me speculatively. "Where did you get it?" he asked, with astonishing abruptness. "Cuchipamba. The boy's name is Jose Antonio. Jose Antonio Chiqiiicha, I think." Max and Salcedo began to speak at once. Salcedo raised a hand, and when Max had fallen reluctantly silent, he shook his head firmly at me. "What you suggest is impossible. They are not educated. You did this work as some joke. Or a friend." For a fraction of a second, I considered telling him the whole story. Instead, I answered simply, "No." "Some other outsider, then. One of those guerrillas my government is always chasing about the countryside. A Russian. A Cuban." He didn't believe it, and I knew better. "There are no guerrillas. Dr. Salcedo." "Look," Max told him, "you know how hard it is to find students who can handle two wires without getting their asses burned. What's the difference where the kid's from?" Salcedo snorted derisively. "Surely you understand," he said to me. "You live among them, you know them.  did not know it was possible to make such a jamming device. Now, of course, it is obvious, but it is not the work of a peasant." He paused to take a deep breath. "I do not know this Cuchipamba, but I know very well the Indians of that region. They live for drink, for the charity of the Church, for the strong hand of the patron. They are Indians. They live short lives, and they die." Salcedo flipped a hand in a gesture of finality. "They are not educated," he repeated. The education of which he spoke had nothing to do with formal schooling. ' 'Only a gringo could even find those parts." Something stopped up my throat and went blazing into my eyes. All of a sudden, I was hopeful again. "Tell me," I blurted, "are there any parts in the radio which are not commercially available?" "The steel bar? The ceremic wedge?" Salcedo said without interest. "There are more than one thousand titanium-steel alloys, and ceramics are produced in kilns. Not in Cuchipamba, however. You will get the same answer everywhere." I was tense, on the edge of the chair. "All right, but can you get performance like that -- that steel bar -- from an alloy which is commercially available?" Salcedo smiled sourly and turned aside with a disparaging sigh. It was Max who spoke. "Hell, didn't you understand what I told you on the phone? If it weren't for that two-bit highresistance bar, this goddam jamming device would really work! You could jam the Voice of America!" Some days later I returned, briefly, to Cuchipamba, and on one lame pretext or another I scrabbled about in the sand by Cisco's wall and once in a cornfield in the valley -- fantasizing, of course, that I'd unearth a luminous silvery chunk of metal backed by a yellow cushion, and that metallurgical tests would prove beyond doubt their extraterrestrial origin. But I imagine the results would have been no less equivocal than those from the tests I had done in the States on the alloy bar and the wedge of ceramic -- and the truth is that after I left Max and Salcedo it no longer seemed so important to ask whether a god had landed, and died, in the village. That question will probably never be answered, and it's even less likely we'll ever know why or how often he might have come. The crucial question, I realized at last, lies with Jose Antonio -- whatever the origin of his knowledge, whatever the source of those anomalous parts he used in Tavio's radio. The question is, what will he do next? Even if there were a place for him in the university, he'd never consent to enter -- certainly a gringo like Max couldn't possibly persuade him. What will he do? Will it be high-speed battery-operated looms, or gaudy home-made watches -- or bastardized radios with stepped-up power that broadcast lethal rays? In Cuchipamba, they're waiting -- that was the difference in the villagers' attitude after the incident in the Valley of the Sun. They're waiting for tomorrow. And tomorrow, for us gringos, may be too late.  I'm oiling these big bolts and hinges so I can get into his dungeon without his knowing. I've heard the strangest sounds coining up the chute... Alter-Ego is up to something, and I've got to find out what. Ah. The heavy door opens soundlessly. It's dark inside -- No, there's a glow over beyond the far shelves of his mouldy collection of fan magazines. And there's that weird sound again... Clunkety-wunk...clunkety-wunk...clunkety...clunkety wutik... "Geis?" I stumble down a book-littered passage brtween ominously overloaded, towering bookshelves. There he is, hunched, furtively covering a diabolical machine with an old green blanket. I see stacks of paper, tubes of ink, stencils. "What do you think you're doing?" "Who? Me? Just checking my files for -- " "That's a mimeograph! How did you get a mimeo in here? What are you up to?" "I'm...I'm publishing my own magazine. Why should you get all the egoboo and money and Hugo Awards?" "Alter, I will not allow you to publish your own fan magazine! I am the editor in this psyche, and don't you forget it. Now you tell me how you got that machine...that Gestetnerl" "You can't stop me, Geis. I have friends in the Science Fiction Writers of America. Gene Wolfe, Barry Malzberg... They are carrying my appeal to the Grievance Committee. Any day now you'll get a call from Frederik Pohl Himself. Then you'll have to free me, and pay me wages, and -- " "How did you get that machine?" "Oh, that machine? Well, I found it if you must know. That tunnel over there. Third turn on the left after a right. Six hundred paces -- You know, this maze you call a mind is a treasurehouse. The things you throw away and repress and suppress!" 'T refuse you permission to publish. After that performance in IF two columns ago, and in the FebI'll Invoke the Curse and the Ring and the Amulet." "But, Geis, I've got a Mission. I've got to publish!" "What do you got to publish? Another cruddy fanzine? I get a dozen of those every week in the mail." "I'm going to put out a semi-pro science fiction magazine! I'm going to publish real science fiction, and -- " "Forget it. Alter. It can't be done. You can't get there from here. The problems of distribution are overwhelming. The cost of advertising is ruinous. The price of postage is catastrophic. The cost of decent printing is mind-boggling." "I'm going to mimeograph -- Damn it, Geis, stop laughing!" "Whooo. Who's going to buy a mimeographed science fiction magazine?' ' "If the stories are good -- " "Yah. If. But if you announce you want sf for your magazine -- your mimeographed magazine -- you'll get amateur junk and maybe some professional junk that couldn't be sold anywhere, ever." "But -- " "Alter, let me explain the facts of life to you. You've been out of .touch with reality too long." "And whose fault is that?" "To have a slight chance at successfully publishing a semi-pro sf magazine you'd have to have it professionally printed by offset, and you'd have to pay at least a cent a word -- probably two cents -- for the stories (those you didn't write yourself, if you're good enough), and you'd have to spend a year or so advertising the zine and making sample mailings to bookstores offering them about # of the price which makes your profit impossible to find... It's a fool's and fanatic's game. Alter. You'd maybe build up a paid circulation of three or four thousand after a few years, and maybe you'd make a few hundred dollars per issue. Would it be worth it?" "Yes! I'd do it for posterity. Someone must keep the faith baby, and carry the torch, and preserve the pure strain of sf that is being polluted by the insidious influence of the evil Literary disease that has swept into the precious bodily fluids of the genre." "Every time you open your mouth your eyes light up, did you know that? I am right to keep you confined down here. Besides, Alter, it's being done." "What?" "Stephen Gregg publishes In about three years he's published three issues. In his most recent issue he has stories by Roger Zelazny, Barry Malzberg, Arthur B. Cover, Fox, Bunch, Offutt  Margroff, Pg Wyal, to name most of the contents page, and an interview with Kate Wilhelm. Plus other features including a lot of poetry. Good artwork. His magazine costs a dollar." "I don't believe you, Geis. Where does he live?" "P.O. Box #, Sandy Springs, SC #. I'm not kidding you. Alter." "But I'll betcha he doesn't publish the kind of science fiction I'd publish! Here -- look at this cover. I had Steve Fabian draw it up special for me. Grabs you, huh?" "Stephen Fabian is an excellent artist...but do you think an alien woman with three prominent breasts rescuing an Earthman wearing a brass jock strap from a hungry many-tentacled bug-eyed monster is the kind of cover that would be effective today?" "Why not? And dig the name of the top; 'Action! Alien Worlds! Danger! Strange Creatures! Sex! Space Wars!'... Geis, why are you weeping?" snurfle "Nostalgia, I guess. And a terrible feeling that if -- if that cover were used on a magazine that delivered that kind of science fiction...it would sell." "What did I tell you? We'll show them hoity-toity, high fallutin' writers and editors what people really want! We'll -- Why are you looking at me with horror, Geis?" "What do you mean 'we'. Alter Ego?" "Well, I'd need your help. Do I look like I've got the money to pay for printing and advertising and stories and circularizing bookstores, and...like that?" "It would cost thousands! No!" "We could use fantasy, too! Widen the appeal! How about "No! Besides, there are already some semi-pro magazines publishing some good fantasy." "Name two! You're just trying to -- " fairly regularly by Stuart David Schiff from # Dodge Drive, Fayettville, NC #. He has articles and reviews, and has published fiction by Fritz Leiber, James Sallis, Dennis Etchison, Henry Hasse, to name the better known. He asks # per copy. Good to excellent artwork. He likes to publish Lovraftian horror, too." "Damn you, Geis!" "Then there's Jessica Salmonlished at P. O. Box #, Zenith, WA #. FT isn't quite up to fantasy." "Is that all, Geis? Are you finished?" "I could list a few more. Alter, but they aren't of even nearprofessional quality...being mainly amateur outlets." hotcakes." "Dream on. Alter. In the meantime..." "What are you doing! Leave my mimeo alone! I found it! You abandoned it! Give me back the ink gun! Geis, you bastard! It's mine! Give back -- " "Sorry, Alter. Maybe if the recession becomes a true depression. Maybe if the existing sf and fantasy prozines die. Maybe then I'll give you back the ink gun and let you keep the flame of science fiction alive during the Dark Years." "Really? Promise?" "Promise." "Hey, neat! I'll keep you to that, Geis. You figure later this year? #?" "No. I figure the politicians will be able to pump up the economy one more time before the system can't take any more debtinflation pressures. About three more years. But I could be wrong. The Crash may be upon us now." "Boy, I hope so!" "Alter, your values leave something to be desired." "So do yours, Geis! How long are you going to keep me locked up like this?" "Until you conform! Until you always think nice, sane thoughts!" "Good night. Alter." "Drop dead, Geis! Eat monosodium glutamate! May the Raven of Unhappiness drop a turd on your title page! Bring back my ink gun! For the love of Ghod, Montressor!" Thud Funny how my hands shake and tremble after I've been inside with him for a few minutes. These locks and bolts seem to battle my fingers... There. There. There! I'm still shaking. I've got to stop meeting him like this. ir Philistines is like a nymphomaniac among impotents; both are victims of inadequacy. For ten years I have been stranded on this most dismal of planets, lost in the company of louts, isolated from all intelligent society -- and perhaps deservedly so. But you decide. Here is my tragic tale, which I offer for the cautionary wisdom it contains. It is a parable of hubris... My name is Ozi Scarfolo. I came to Carver's Planet some years ago as the business partner of the late Lotkin Abrams, who became better known as the HiPriest Iroc. I met Iroc when I was an instructor at the University of junior member of the Department of Terran Culture, I was assigned mostly tutorials and labs. I had just concluded a remedial workshop in Hamburger Fetishes of the Late Twentieth Century when Iroc, who was auditing the course, first approached me. He told me he was in the religion business and that he was preparing to launch a new cult on Carver's Planet. He claimed to be well connected at the Bureau of thus assuring the success of his license application. I was impressed because, as everyone knows, it is extremely difficult to obtain government sanction of fledgling religions. Iroc was eager to discuss the use of Terran artifacts in his new religion, so I invited him back to my rooms. He was a tall emaciated fellow who reminded me of the cacti on New Texas: prickly and dry on the outside, spongy and a little rancid on the inside. He had a remarkably intense voice, the kind of voice that could reach out and throttle a man's soul. We struck up a curious sort of friendship, based on the understanding that our common inclinations and individual skills might make us rich men on the right planet. Now as a scholar I had always held that money does not buy happiness. I saw no harm, however, in testing my conviction. I am a hasty decider; since I was bored at the University, when Iroc proposed a partnership I ac. cepted. And so I liquidated my modest savings and accompanied Iroc back to Carver's. Carver's Planet is a captive of Star #-#-I-, located near the , galactic rim. It is mostly ocean, with a single large continent which endures a subtropical cli; mate. On the great central plain  of the single landmass lies the ' major population center, the Twin Cities of Begorrah and Salem. They are divided by the lara River; Begorrah on the east bank, j Salem on the west. The Twin I Cities are as alike as holes in I bread, and about as interesting. I speak from experience. Carver's has a Federation Technological Rating of #TA, which means that its civilization is roughly equivalent  to that of the average Terran culture of the Year #. Throughout its history the Garverian culture has been based on the cultivation of Arachis Hypogaea -- the domestic peanut. Settled as a company planet, it fought its War of Independence in # and has vegetated under a thinly-disguised oligarchy ever since. The Carverians are a fallen people whose speech patterns clearly exhibit the twang of the outworlds. They are direct descendants of the ancient Sapiens League, losers of the Eugenics cepted economic slavery in exchange for the chance to become extinct in private. They delight in the prosaic pleasures of all declining cultures: the occult, spectator sports, and nostalgia. The Carverians have a great love for their Old Earth heritage, a love which is unchecked by their failing reason. Each household boasts a small collection of antiques to which each generation is expected to add. Their economy is based on this custom. Upon my arrival on Carver's I found that all Iroc had told me us a hcense. Iroc began to experiment with a small ectoplasmic amplifier, trying to establish hard contact with the spirit world. We set up headquarters on Iroc's feirm, seven miles north of Salem on the lara. We rechristened the place Zo-ar, and filed for incorporation under the name of The Sacred Grove of Zo-ar, Inc. The first months of our venture were busy ones. Iroc was constantly wandering through the fields with his amplifier, talking to the planet-spirits. Most planets have at least one of these socalled gods, scientifically referred to as ectoplasts. According to had to make sure that he enlisted the most powerful spirit available for our cult. Immediately after the existence of the ectoplasts had been documented, there was much speculation in the scientific community on the dynamics of the man-god relationship. How can a high-frequency wave phenomenon benefit from human worship? How do the gods manage their showy but overpraised miracles? After the Mystery Cult Affair and the madness on Orlu, however, the gods' power over men. its secrets are well-kept. No other group can have a liason with an and it does not permit research. The average citizen of the galaxy does not miss the knowledge, however; most are quite content to practice their own cults and let questions. It is a reasonable indifference, since during its entire exget out of hand. There were times, however, when I was afraid that Iroc had let his own gods get out of hand. He would be gone for days, then come crawling back into Zo-ar chewing on dead snakes and speaking in tongues through his ears. Given sufficient rest in a warm dark place, however, he always recovered his senses and returned to his search. Eight months after I first arrived on Carver's, Iroc revealed that he had come to an agreement with one of the ectoplasts. His Goddess refused to reveal Her identity, however. I seized upon Her personality quirk to bill our religion as the Cult of the Goddess with No Name. It had just the right touch of mystery to attract the sort of loon who would spend a lifetime on a planet like Carver's. Meanwhile, I was devoting all my efforts to building an oracle at Zo-ar. I chose as my motif stylized models of each of the eighteen most famous cities in the galaxy, each to represent one of the eighteen stages of life. I began with Salem and Begorrah, then moved on to legendary names like Marsport, Sheol, Armageddon, and Newark. These models, each big enough to hold a dozen pilgrims at a time, I arranged in a huge hezagram mandala; three to a side with concession stands at every corner. Through each model ran a grassy path fraught with obstacles. Those seeking knowledge of the future struck a small mystic orb with a variant of the crosier and propelled it into the mazelike model. Each time it came to a stop, they paused, meditated, then propelled it again. Their goal was the Well of Understanding which lay at the heart of every model. When their orb fell into the Well, they consulted the Deacon of the Well. He gave them a numerological interpretation of the number of strokes they had taken, then passed them along to the next stage of life. Of course the Deacons were not trained in numerology, since everyone knows that numerology is the worst sort of charlatanism. They were hooked up via ectoplasmic relay to the Goddess, Who would use Her clairvoyant powers to make the minor predictions required of Her. Using local people as Deacons enabled us to build a tremendous feeling of community in our cult, for bi-annually we would canvass our flock for those we thought most deserving to serve at the Sacred Grove. The Goddess blessed our enterprise and we prospered. In our second year we opened up affiliates across the continent, and attendance at Zo-ar mark. Then disaster struck. We first heard of the spaceport bond issue over the #D. Newton Shaw's # o'clock report was just beginning as the pilgrims settled in for the only non-religious amusement permitted at the Sacred Grove. The excitement was, plain on the announcer's face; Salem and Begorrah had floated a joint municipal bond of half a of a third metropolitan spaceport. The resolution authorized the purchase of our own Zo-ar by the people's right of eminent domain. The people's right indeed! We had soon learned that only Peanut Barons have rights on this planet. Shaw showed us a rendering of the proposed spaceport. It looked like a concrete pizza. He interviewed a creature of the Chamber of Commerce who strutted before charts which showed that the facility would create # jobs over the sixteen years it would take to build, and would Double Carver's export-import capability. I was not impressed. But the final insult came at the end of the show when Shaw smilingly warned against the opposition of "religious fanatics and parochial nay-sayers" who wanted An Informal  Irravarant Sclance Fiction  Fantasy Journal Editad  Publlahad by Richard E. Gala Issue ## (Feb.) will feature a combination intervlewarticle with Delap. Also: "Science Fiction's Greatest Disaster -- Hugo Gemsback!" A Revisionist View by Darrell Schweitzer. Nostalgia -- "Visit To a Pulpy Planet" by Milton F. Stevens. Columnist: Larry Shaw. Every Issue -- The Archives: new book  story lists. Quarterlysample I year#two yrs. # P. O. Box # Portland, OR #I to condemn the planet to eternal provincialism. "We need this spaceport to move forward, to progress in our search for our glorious past!" he editorialized. It was the arrogance of the man that set Iroc off. He hurled his crosier at the fragile screen, ripping a large hole in it, thus wasting two months earnings from the Bingo Worship Workshops. It was very dramatic. "Blasphemy," he cried out. "Amen," replied the pilgrims. "Do you hear me, brothers and sisters?" "We hear you, O Iroc!" Their shout was like the din of traffic at rush hour in Groundnut Square. "I can't hear you," was Iroc's reply. "...hear you, O Iroc! " Their shout was like the crash of a summer storm. "Louder." like the sound of an army marching through the husking rooms at the great peanut plant. The Hi-Priest paused, letting the power of their voices sink into their minds. Then he began to preach. His voice was the desert sun which withers all extraneous thought. "By the Goddess Who watches over Zo-ar, She Who has No Name, not one of these infidels shall desecrate this sacred soil with their unholy machines, as long as I have life in this body. This I swear to you." With these words he thrust his hands toward the heavens and two bolts of lightning leapt from them. The pilgrims fell to their knees. Iroc spoke again; his words rumbled mightily, punctuating the divine bolts. "For what does it profit a man to break par, if he lose his immortal soul?" It was a nice effect. At first they were too astonished to manage more than a meek "Amen." Then they were all talking, shouting, crying at once. I couldn't hear the rest of Iroc's sermon, but the feet that he remained at the center of the crowd, gesticulating violently and adding his voice to the tumult, was sufficient to sway the crowd to the Goddess's defense. Yet I could see that for all Iroc's histrionics, his was but a victory of the moment. Our cult was but a small portion of the Carverian populace. No matter how fanatic our followers we couldn't stand against the laws of the planet. It was the very next day, in fact, that two lawyers from the Twin Cities served us with writs of eviction. Messrs. Rudolf Krantz of Begorrah and Carnal Abdul Stern of Salem were two of the most supercilious and arrogant bureaucrats I had ever met. They wore traditional lawyer garb: lemon velvet doublets over cerise dickeys, kilts of the Hammurabi clan and leather puttees. Each carried an imitation frog-skin attache case. We retired to Iroc's pavilion. They exchanged glances, then bucked up for the right to speak first: Krantz taking odds. Stern evens. Krantz won. "Mr. Abrams... "Iroc." "Yes. Of course. Mr. Iroc, as owner of this land... " '# do not own this land. It is consecrated io the Goddess." "Yes. We understand all that. But local divinities have no status before the laws of the Twin Cities." "If the Twin Cities continue on this blasphemous course, they will lose their status before the divine laws of the Goddess." The lawyers were nonplussed at the logic of Iroc's statements. I took advantage of their momentary confusion to inquire about the conditions of the orders to vacate. Stem replied that they were authorized to offer one thousand joirols for the land. He also promised that the Twin Cities would assume responsibility for moving whatever we wished moved. I thought it was a generous offer and said so. Iroc was surly. "The Goddess must be consulted first." suited first." The lawyers started to protest that Iroc had no choice in the matter. The Hi-Priest rose abruptly to his feet. "Begone!" he cried imperiously. A thick ochre mist began to issue from every orifice on his body. It flowed lazily toward Stem and Krantz. Suddenly both their attache cases croaked and jumped off the table. The Nameless One had transformed them into real, three-foot-long frogs. Messrs. Stern and Krantz beat an ungainly retreat, struggling in vain to control their slimy, kicking attache cases. Iroc turned his awful gaze on me; in his outrage he supposed me to be in collaboration with the Twin Cities. I excused myself and left unceremoniously. he was heading out to the fields to commune with the Goddess. He was so lost in his own thoughts that he didn't notice my presence until I spoke. "I thought you had contacts in the Cities, " I said glumly, as I fell into step alongside him, "Religion is one thing. Money is another. " "We should accept their offer." "She would never permit it," "So? It's our joirols at stake. If She can't see things our way, send her back to hmbo and find a new god." Iroc turned his head toward me, but in the darkness I couldn't see his expression. I could feel some intense emotion, however. winding up inside of him. "She will not permit such blasphemy, even from Her inner circle." "But Iroc, you know that without us She's just another number don't need Her. " "She is more powerful than anyone imagines." "She is only as powerhil as we let Her be. Take away the amplifier and the worshippers and She's just another random packet of ectoplasmic energy." Iroc thrust his face up close to mine. I could smell the tears on his cheeks. "I love Her, " he said bitterly. I drew back sharply. I was shocked to see Iroc in this new light; he was not at all the sensible materialist that I had taken him for. "That's the craziest thing I ever heard of How can you be in love with an ultra-high-frequency wave phenomenon?" "It isn't easy," he admitted. He might have explained further had not an overpowering Presence intruded into our conversation. It was the first time that I had ever experienced the Godhead without an amplifier. Although each human being experiences divinity in a different way, to me the Goddess manifested Herself as an immense, disembodied, motherly kiss. She was quite pleasant at first, and I found mypsychic caress. But as passion replaced maternalism I began to fear that She might suck me completely inside out. As I dropped to my knees from weakness I jostled Iroc, who had lost all pretense of self-control. Watching his possession made it easier for me to resist Her, until at last I was able to get up and run for my sanity. Her mocking laughter chased me all the way Iroc had not returned by the time Stem and Krantz arrived to receive the Goddess's answer. I was worried about him, and was uncertain how much of my misgivings I should reveal to them. I decided not to say anything more than necessary. The two of them looked grim -- and they made a point of carrying their materials in brown paper bags. They were even less happy when I informed them that Iroc might not be available. "Why do you people insist on muddling up a perfectly clear business transaction with all this trickery and cheap illusion?" asked Stem petulantly. "I assure you, gentlemen, I don't want to cause problems." "Well you already have," said Krantz. "You and Iroc will have after yesterday. " At that moment Iroc materialized in front of us, radiating an aura of divine jxDwer. "The Nameless One says that She will never depart from Her Sacred Grove. She has taken it as Her home for all eternity. All who propose to desecrate it will suffer Her terrible wrath." rible wrath." "Now Iroc..." I began. "All unbelievers and blasphemers must leave Zo-ar!" he cried, levelling a rabid look at me. A sphere of oily blackness began to form around him. Stern caught me by the arm. "Let's go. " Once outside, Krantz asked, "Where can we go to talk? Now." "All right. " We ran to my pavilhon, ignoring the pilgrims who had begun to pour out of the oracle, demanding refunds. Apparently the Goddess was in no mood for prophecy. rooms, Krantz began pulling parts of what appeared to be a disassembled amplifier from one of the paper bags. Stem positioned himself by the window. The sky was darkening ominously; there was panic in the pilgrims' angry shouts of betrayal. Krantz spoke in short, chpped sentences. "I thought it would come to this. All right Scarfolo, the game's over. We're not lawyers at all. been watching your cult ever since Iroc first applied for a license." "Why?" Krantz looked to Stern across the room. "Your ectoplast," he said, "Do you know Who She is?" "Uh... She told us She was the Goddess with No Name." "That's just an afias. She's really Isis, escaped again from Orlu." My starry future novaed; Iroc, Zo-ar and I were finished. The Nameless One was one of the dread Mystery Cult Gods! Years before They had attempted a religious coup by destroying all the other ectoplasts in the Cygnus sector. Their insane goal was galactic monotheism. It was only after they were narrowly defeated protect the religious freedom of the human races. Krantz continued, "... so we bought off the local politicos. We convinced them to place their spaceport here instead of half a mile upriver. That way we'd have an excuse for monitoring your cult. We didn't count on Her going crazy like this and defying legal municipal orders. " "What's going to happen to us now? She seems to be preparing something awfiil for us." "We ll be all right if we can get the Converter working. " "The Converter?" "Central has decided that the only way to teach the gods a lesson is to make an example of Isis. The Converter will change Her from spirit to matter. But we can only use it as long as Iroc keeps his amplifier on. It fixes Her identity in one place." "But I still don't understand. What is the Converter? What will happen to Her when you turn it on?" Stern walked away from the window and approached Krantz. He watched Krantz's slow progress nervously for a moment. Then he spoke. "It's what we used on them the first time. It's what keeps the bad ones on Orlu and the good ones in line. When we turn this on, your Goddess will come pouring out of the sky. She'll be dead. " "The grove..." "... will probably be totally buried under Her. That's why we re telling you this. You'd better start to evacuate the place right now." I went out among the pilgrims, who were just then beginning to push and shove one another: a human illustration of the principle of Brownian motion. The sky had turned the color of a poorly erased blackboard. I called out to them to return to their homes. I told them that the Goddess was displeased with their hypocritical worship, and that if they didn't leave immediately She'd work some awful evil on them all. The ensuing stampede was messy but eflFective. I thought for a moment of looking for Iroc, of pitting my reason against the Goddess's charms. The memory of that godly kiss, however, made me think better of it. I decided instead to check back with Krantz and Stern. They were both working now, and were too absorbed in their task to do more than order me to run for my life. Though I knew I was merely trading one kind of death for another, I took their advice. Just before I reached the outer boundaries of the Grove there was a clap of thunder. The sky began to lighten again and, to my astonishment, it began to snow. At first I didn't stop to investigate; I wasn't sure that I'd come far enough. Eventually I slowed down, since ahead of me there were only light flurries. I was saved. I slowed to a walk and stooped quickly to pick up a handful of the stuff. Of course, it wasn't snow at all, but some sort of very thin, spongy wafer. It smelled like fresh bread. I broke off a corner and tasted it. It was delicious, like some heavenly essence of peanut butter and honey sandwich. The word for it focused in my mind with dizzying clarity. Manna. I reflected on the Goddess's precipitious dissolution with some anxiety as I brushed flakes of my late Benefactress from my clothing. My situation was grim. I had started the day a wealthy prelate; I would finish it a friendless pauper. I was roused from my reverie by shouts. I turned and looked back into the blizzard. I could see Krantz and Stern plowing through waist-deep accumulations of the stuff. But it was not their shouts that had caught my attention. Much farther back, buried up to the armpits and no longer moving, not even trying to escape, was Iroc. I watched in horror as the drift engulfed him. His last words still haunt my soul, a summation of the futility of his life. "Mmmmmmmmf," he cried. Shortly after Iroc went under, the two spurious lawyers staggered out of the manna-fall. I had to tug each of them to the shelter of a nearby stand of trees, where they sank gratefully to the ground, panting from fear and exhaustion. "You saw what happened to Iroc?" I asked. Krantz managed a nod. "And the Goddess is... ?" Stern gestured feebly at the storm, now slowly subsiding. selves contend in vain," I said piously. "But listen. What do you people intend to do about my investment? I should be compensated for my losses." Something caught in Stern's throat. Krantz merely shook his head. Then, catching his breath Then, catching his breath with with difficulty he gasped, "Compensated! You've embarrassed the entire Bureau. After what happened here you'll be lucky if we recommend leniency." Ah well! My tale really ends there on the borders of Zo-ar, although my life seems to drag on interminably. The trial was brief and notorious. They said I'd violble to prove," I reasoned soundly. They said I'd defied Carverian writs. "It was my partner," I argued pointedly. They said I'd cheated, deceived and disillusioned my flock for personal gain. I said nothing. Only Krantz and Stern's good word at the last minute saved me from the peanut farms. Of course, as a convicted criminal I can't apply for a travel permit, so I might as well be incarcerated. And I can't find decent employment since I am both well-known and despised. Occasionally I pen historical monographs or religious greeting cards under , a pseudonym...Thus I survive, but to what end? My dreams are filled with lust for the sweet, soft, flaky embrace of the Goddess. back of the cart as its large wooden wheels cut parallel furrows from the gate on the side to the center of the arena. The third slave, a short, fat, animated man, pulled the nags hard by their harnesses. The cart came to a halt beside the body, and the two slaves on the back jumped down onto the grey sand. The torso of the body was circled by a dark red stain of already dried blood. Its right arm had been severed before the short sword had plunged into its naked side. One of the slaves looked dispassionately for a moment at the glassy-eyed bearded face. Then he grabbed the body by its remaining arm, and heaved it into the cart. The other slave tossed the severed limb on top of the corpse. The third slave, the fat one, sweated and cursed the flies. He kicked one of the horses hard on its bony side. The cart began to move again. It still had to pick up two more bodies. The crowd was becoming impatient. The afternoon contests should have begun already -- and the corpses from the morning games were still being removed! The hot, noonday sun beat down on the mob's frustration. A vendor with a large basket of dirty cakes surveyed the crowd contemptuously. Provincial town, provincial dirt arena. He had been a vendor in Rome. Those were good games: stone seats; crowds of fifty thousand; and contests that started on time. He grabbed one of his harder cakes and threw it in disgust at the slaves loading the last body. The cake hit against a wheel of the cart with a loud thud. The people around him laughed. Within seconds a stone arced through the air and struck a horse. It was quickly followed by another, then another. Soon the crowd was searching frantically for rocks. The slaves ran quickly toward the entrance on the other side of the arena under a hail of stones. Two made it. The fat one, though, was hit in the head with a large rock as he crossed the center. He fell, and struggled to rise as rocks pounded his body. He made it to his knees. Getting the slave put the crowd into a good humor. The men around the vendor began to buy from him. They joked about the hardness of his cakes and about the dead slave. He quickly lost his contempt for them. Maybe the afternoon games will be good, he thought. Dwarves and women, maybe.  The guards cut the bonds of the naked prisoner, then shoved him into the arena. For a moment he lay where he fell, blinded by the sunlight. A shield and a short sword were thrown on top of him. He was a large, muscular man, a captured Vandal. He had fought many times and he could fight well. Even so, two weeks of captivity and bad food had weakened him. He picked up the sword and swung it, feeling its weight and size. It isn't long enough. He ignored the shield; he had never used one. His opponent dropped fifteen feet from the first terrace to the arena floor. He was a young professional, trying to kill his way into the Colosseum with a net and a trident. He advanced toward the barbarian. The Vandal circled toward the center of the arena, warily watching the Roman's net.  can kill him quickly. He moves awkwardly. A yearling dog.  will have one more Roman head, despite this cursed sword. , He feinted forward, and the Roman swung his net around in a wide arc. As it swung by him, the Vandal darted in, and slammed his sword edge into his opponent's hip. The Roman collapsed onto the sand, blood spurting from his wound. He quickly rose to one knee, his trident raised. The Vandal moved toward him searching for an opening. He will die from that cut. But I will make sure he dies quickly. Suddenly he stopped. He looked around dazedly, as if he himself had been struck. Then he looked again at the fallen Roman. He raised his sword and continued his approach. This time, though, he moved awkwardly and uncertainly. As he hesitated, his enemy regained his feet and picked up his fallen net. The Vandal attacked, swinging wildly at his adversary's head. The Roman easily ducked the unskillful blow. The Vandal jumped backward to avoid the flying net and so it caught him perfectly, in mid-air. He crashed to the ground, entangled in its heavy folds -- and fell on his own sword edge, which slashed his back.  have no subconscious control except memory function, he thought. No higher conditioned reflex. As he struggled to kick free of the net, he watched the Roman slowly approach, trident raised, dragging his blood-red leg. He twisted desparately, and the trident plunged into the bottom of his rib cage, then into the hot sand. No longer able to stand, the Roman crashed to the ground beside him. The Vandal's giant frame heaved as he coughed blood onto the hot sand. The pain is hideous. It's supposed to be like that, I know -- a Class C Experience. Still, I hope reverse transposition occurs quickly. Then he crawled to his knees and another consciousness looked frantically around the arena.  was winning. I was going to kill him. Now on my knees with a trident in my side. I can't remember. He looked at the struggling form of the fallen gladiator beside him. I will still get my head. He crawled toward his opponent, sword in hand. As he moved, the trident jerked along the ground, tearing up his guts. The Roman saw him coming, and painfully stood up on his good leg. Blood still poured from his hip. (I cut him well, the Vandal thought. The rest I don't remember. But I cut him well.) The Roman quickly stooped and grabbed the shaft of the trident, wrenching it from his side. Then drove it into his skull. The crowd roared its approval. The sun was setting redly on the edge of the desert. John Awatobi watched it as he knocked the dust from his boots against the running board of his pick-up. He watched it to see it change color. It didn't. I have lost power. Before I could see the minute hand of my watch move. And the setting sun change color. The short, stocky Navajo swung into the doorless cab of the pick-up, turned the ignition key and pressed the starter button. The engine turned over and he backed the truck away from his wooden shack and onto the dusty parallel tire paths which disappeared into the desert. It's a good sign, the truck starting the first time. I will find power at tonight's ceremony. The sun had become a dull orange. He pressed the accelerator to the floor. I will have to get to the meeting before it gets dark. The headlights didn't work. He had lost power in Albuquerque. No way for an Indian to live, making money in a boot factory. Away from the desert, away from the peyote ceremony, away from my people, away from God, sewing leather in the dark corner of a boot factory. He had not only been unhappy, he had also lost power and had gotten sick. Now he had returned, and the peyote would return his strength. Xenon slipped through the dark, silent corridor thinking illegal thoughts. He had just completed his work period, and he was going from his work site to the transposition chambers. It was the only time it was possible to think non-workrelated thoughts; illegal, chaotic thoughts. The rest of the time, he could concentrate on his work. Because the rest of the time there were no distractions. Not only did distractions make work less efficient, they were also unstable. So they had been eliminated. The Goal, society's Goal, was complete stability. All work, in one way or another, led to the Goal. Complete stability meant complete knowledge, the Equation which encompassed every variable. The big problems had been the easiest to solve. They had become independent of the dying sun. They had eliminated most other life forms. They maintained a completely stable population. It was the smaller variables that were difficult-. The effects of a single microbe or a single erratic human cell. The effect of light from distant stars. The human variables were even more difficult. Not the mechanical distractions -- digestion , reproduction, sleep, and motion -- those had been solved easily. The only motion that was still required was the trip to the transportation chambers. And even that didn't require motion of the body itself. Still, it was motion, and Tnotion was both contrary to stability and distracting to woiic. Xenon had received a communication that future transposition would take place at the work site. The last mechanical distraction had been solved. No more illegal thoughts.) The mental distractions were the difficult ones. A brain couldn't work forever in an almostcompletely-stable environment without being destroyed. A brain needed sensual and emotional input. An Experience, a transposition to a past body, compensated for the sensory deprivation of a work period. In the past body, a sensestarved brain fed on pleasure, pain, light, color, sound, sex; felt fear, tension, aggression, joy. All of which was a normal part of the past, but distractions in the present. After an Experience, a person could concentrate on his work for another forty or sixty hours. Xenon arrived at the transposition chambers. The Regulator communicated the type of Experience he was to have. Class X -- religious. A person never knew exactly what his Experience would be. And he never remembered what it had been. Non-work-related memory was distracting. But he knew what general type to expect. He wouldn't enter an aggression Experience ready to sing, or a sex Experience ready to fight. The pick-up sped along the dirt road toward the fading light in the western sky. Abruptly the road curved around a small, sandy rise, and instead of following it the truck continued in its straight path. As soon as it left the road, a front tire hit a rock and exploded. The pickup fishtailed up the rise to a sudden halt. A dusty Navajo climbed out of the cab, and dazedly searched his memory for clues to repairing the truck and reaching his destination. Fifteen minutes later he pulled up beside a wooden house on the outskirts of a small reservation town. There were other old junkyard cars parked outside, as well as a new '# Chevy. A group of men and women were conversing outside the door. "John Awatobi's back," one of them said as he climbed out of the truck and walked toward them. He greeted them as best he could. Transporsition didn't work with all past bodies. Only with the ones that didn't matter. The ones that couldn't possibly affect the future because they would die soon, or because any accomplishment they had power to make would be quickly washed away by the strong current of history. So, while the past one's consciousness was stored in the present, the consciousness of the invader-parasite couldn't do anything to change the future. Even if he wanted to. It was good. Shaking hands, friendly arms on his back, people joking and calling him by name. John Awatobi. He had only been half an hour in the past body, yet already he was identifying with the past body's name. The meeting began with singing, then prayers. A sense of brotherhood, of oneness, became the over-, riding consciousness. The acrid pulp of chewed peyote Discover Man's most advanced tedinology of the mind -- Buy, Read and Use A Dianetics Publication Expand youi awareness of past, present and future life! Predict and understand human behaviour with this wealth of proven, factual information. This best seller reveals the parts of the mind and the source of human irrationality. Grasp this opportunity to reap the benefits of the simple, powerful techniques in copies have been sold! Order your copy of Dianetics: The Modern Science of Mental Health today! Just Get it. Read it and Try it! Send S# to The Church of Scientology of California. Publications Organization U.S... Dept. G-#. # West Temple St... Los Angeles. Calif. #. No charge for postage and handling. All orders will be shipped within # hours of receipt. 'Dianetics is the registered trademark of L. Ron Hubbard in respect of his pub(Greek) "mind." Copyright e # by L. Ron Hubbard. All Rits Reserved. The Church of Scientology of California a non-profit organization. ScientoltMy is an applied religious phlosophy. ientology and Dianetics A are registered names. fought its way down his throat, into his empty stomach. Nausea swirled around the incessant pain of sitting on the hard wooden floor. Time passed. He ate two more buds. He watched (his) friends sitting cross-legged, meditating, and he watched the fire bum, and the colors on the wall tapestries swirl around themselves, then leave their two-dimensional prison to curl into the space of the room. He watched as Jesus materialized before him and said "I give you power and health and brotherhood with the World," and then left. His identity with Xenon faded and he became John Awatobi. The subconscious of the Navajo melted into his consciousness, and Awatobi's mind became integrally fused with his own. John awatobi broke out of his meditation and looked out the window, grey with false dawn. He rose and went outside to piss. A powerful meeting. I don't remember it. But I feel it: it has changed me. I have gained power. He could see the sky slowly brighten. He quickly constructed a rough equation of light intensity as a function of time. Then he buttoned his fly and went back inside to talk with friends he hadn't seen for three months. dark timelessness of a work period. His machines and his machine-like mind churned monodirectionally toward the Goal. Nutrients and stimulants poured into his bloodstream, waste products poured out through elaborate catheters, machines regulated his body temperature and respiration, repairing failing tissue. He lay motionlessly in his mechanical womb. Advancing the Equation. Solving stability. Suddenly his mind left his problem. And confronted a darkening sky and a broken '# pick-up on the top of a sand dune. Shocked, he realized he was remembering his last transposition, his last Experience. No one had ever done that before. A distracting memory. But more than that, a distracting consciousness, the consciousness of John Awatobi fused with his own. An unknown variable had entered into the Equation. #'D the minstrel. The minstrel had played his music for her earlier. Then, even though he was reputed to be a very trustworthy minstrel, he had seduced her into letting him accompany her to her chambers. He rose from her bed and walked naked across the room to where his lute leaned against the stone wall. He handed it to her and sat on the bed beside her. "You play for me this time," he said. She sat up holding a blanket to her breasts, and took the lute from him. She began to sing softly. He supposed he could play it, digging notes from subconscious memory. But musical talent, like fighting ability, was probably a combination of subconscious memory and conscious attitude. He didn't want to destroy an Experience by playing bad music. The lady played well. It would be a good memory. Since the fusion with Awatobi, he was able to remember every Experience in his distracted present body. Suddenly, he heard the scream of the lady's servant in the outer chamber. The curtains hanging over the doorway parted, and a red-faced knight entered. The minstrel leaped up to protect the lady, then realized too late that he was the target. The sword thrust toward his groin and terror exploded over his consciousness. Then he was back. His awareness emerged at his work site. I'm glad  was spared that. Another distraction: guilt. The minstrel would have died of the plague in a month, and the lady would have fallen fatally from her horse before that. Still, it was a perverse freedom. To make decisions and have others pay the price. But it is better than living in the present. Here I am a slave: I make no decision at all. His sabotage began subtly. Time, measurable only in the number of Experiences, increased his memories and increased his emotions. He made mistakes in his work. He moved muscles that were not to be moved, and he made noise with his vocal chords. Once, he communicated a "have a happy Experience" to a person nearing the end of his work period. He felt supremely foolish (another distraction) when he did this, but it had helped. There were times when he longed to dance or sing or simply stand in the present body. Real singing and real dancing. But he always stopped himself. He knew that if he did, the flaw in his psyche would be monitored and fixed. And he would lose his memories of almost-real dancing in long-dead bodies. His fear of being found out grew to profoundly psychotic, distracting proportions. He tried to make the monitors in his section inoperative. Then he had to cover his traces by communicating lies to computers and to other people. And submit false solutions toward the Goal because with all his distractions he didn't have time to make them correct. One work period he could no longer stand the motionless, timeless deadness of the present body. So he disconnected himself from the tubes, sensors, and machinery that had for centuries surrounded him. He was free. Because it was his own body, he was freer than he could ever be in a past body. This was a different freedom, a profound freedom. He stretched muscles maintained at optimum strength by machines. Without the sense-deadeners pouring into his blood-stream, he could feel. He felt his body, his body, then yelled as loud as he could. It was, of course, too large a lapse to hide. The society would repair him, and if he were irreparable it would terminate him. And he no longer cared. That in itself was freedom. He walked out into a dark corridor once used by machines when motion was necessary. He came to another work site. The dim figure inside the machinery was a woman, unconscious, living in a past body. Xenon began to free her from her machinery as he had freed himself. Her body also was in optimum condition. Much better than past women, he thought. Not able to do anything else, he ran his hands slowly over her inert body. Suddenly, her consciousness transposited from the past. Her muscles tensed, and she stared at Xenon, shocked, completely distracted. Then she made noise with her vocal chords and he left quickly. He walked down another corridor toward what had previously been the transposition chambers. Suddenly he saw another man, leaning against the wall of the corridor. A Regulator. This time it was Xenon who was shocked. "Another one," said the Regulator. Then he looked at Xenon closely. "But I know who you are." Xenon stared at him. The stranger had used his vocal chords to communicate. And he couldn't know Xenon. "Why are you away from your work site?" he asked. "I was in my fortieth hour," said the Regulator. "I got tired." "How could you be tired?" "Not tired. The injections take care of that. Just bored. Distracted. In a way, it's your fault." "My fault? But that couldn't..." He knew he had been a decaying factor, a chaotic variable, a detour on their road to perfection. But he couldn't have had that kind of influence. He couldn't have caused others to free themselves from their machinery. "It isn't true," he said firmly. "No? Then how do you explain it?" "You are flawed like myself. You've had a fusion during a transposition." "No. Not a fusion. True, it's you who caused the deviation. But not in the way you think." Suddenly Xenon understood. "You're from the future," he said. cients were much more intelligent than we." , "But why do you come here? It doesn't make sense. Why don't you go back further?" "Because of you. Time has magnified your flaw. The future is a very chaotic place to live." "You need order?" It was difficult to comprehend. "Yes. But more than that, we need to rest our emotions. We need to use our minds. And we need safety. "Our emotions are wrenched hourly from love to hate, from despair to joy. Relationships between people are intense, complex, and inconstant. We are continuously bombarded by sensual stimuli. So we escape. To the most ordered period of our past. To your present." "No one has ever transposited my brain," said Xenon. "No one would; it's too turbulent. It wouldn't be much of an escape. But more importantly, we couldn't have transposited into your body even if we wanted to. You have been the only one in the world at this time who matters. That is the Goal, you know. To create a society where no one matters. To create the ultimate stability; death. But you changed that. You changed the future." "And I assume that I can no longer change the future." "Correct. My ability to speak to you is evidence of that. I suspect that right now your society is moving to eliminate you. What it can't eliminate are the seeds of chaos you've planted." Xenon considered the situation. It was time to make a decision. And pay the price himself. "If I no longer have power to affect the future, I can leave. I want to leave." "How?" "Your host brain is a Regulator. Transposit me to a past body. For good." The Regulator searched his memory. "A permanent transposition would be difficult. The past body would have to be powerless or dead before you could possibly change history." "I know. I just want to be free for more than ten minutes or ten hours at a time." "The most time I can guarantee you is two months. Provided you make the right choices in the past body," said the Regulator thoughtfully. "Also, in a one-way transposition, the details of time and place would be handled by the machinery. You will probably end up somewhere you have been before." Xenon thought of a lady who played the lute for him long before. "That's all right," he said. The two men walked toward the transposition chambers. He landed in a crouch on the hot sand. Grasping the heavy trident he faced the large barbarian who circled toward him, deftly stepping over the fly-covered body of the fat slave. it For I'very action there is an equal-and-opposite reaction! L. D. Fitzpatrick to close down the Blakefield Museum; stuff wouldn't stop disappearing. It's all Elmo's fault. Elmo Famham's great-grandfather was Amish; his grandfather lost the faith, baby, and Came Out Into the World. I've often wished I could meet that old gentleman; I'd love to bust him in the mouth, just once. I'm Ed Jenkins, Elmo's oldest and closest friend -- or rather least acrimonious enemy. He doesn't need friends; what he needs are keepers. You see, he likes to invent gadgets -- Great-Grandpa must be doing about a thousand r.p.m. -- which he then sells to people as screwy as he is. (He likes to quote Edison's maxim about genius being # inspiration and # perspiration, and then add that while that may have been all right for a quaint, old-fashioned type like Edison, smirk, smirk, he won't settle for anything less than #-#.) His sales, and wipning defamation of character lawsuits, keep bread and Bordeaux on the table, but it causes ulcers. But not usually in Elmo; he's what doctors call a Carrier. Except this time. I was sitting in his living room -- a masochistic habit of mine -- when I had occasion to throw a beer can away. I had to hunt for an unfilled trash basket, which caused me to remark irritably, "You want to invent something, why don't you invent a way to get rid of trash?" "I have," he answered calmly. "I just throw trash in, and it comes out in a chasm in the Himalayas." "Figures. Only you would use the Top of the World for a garbage dump," I said acidly. Then I did a double take. (Okay, I'm slow. So sue me.) "Hey, you mean you have a teleport machine?" "Yes -- well, no, not really. It's something like a teleporter. A teleporter was what I was looking for, but what I got...ah, the hell with it." He shifted to a more comfortable position in his chair. "I don't feel like talking about it." He twisted irritably. "It's goddam frustrating. I got an idea, thought maybe I could get a teleportation machine. Worked on it for two years, damn near worked my butt off, and now I got it, it isn't, really, so I got nothing for my trouble. Damn. I could of made a fortune." "You've already got a fortune." "I've got several fortunes, and I've spent several dozen fortunes; always room for one more." "I don't know what good another invention would do you. Even you can't earn it -- or even spend it -- faster than they can print it." He grinned. "Maybe not, but a man can try." We fell silent for a moment. Elmo stared into the fire -- which shows you what a big detonation he is, because what mere mortal could afford to burn wood. Finally I said, "Okay, it isn't a teleporter. So what is it?" He looked up. "You still on that? I said I don't want to talk about it. Change the subject." He stared morosely into the fire a moment and then said abruptly, "It's an alternate-universe machine." That's Elmo. He's so contrary he won't even do what he wants. I raised my eyebrows. "You've got a machine that creates alternate universes?" "Not creates. Contacts." He started to warm to his subject; he loves to explain. "The universes -- call them alternates -- already exist; I've managed to prove that there are a transfinite number of them." "You mean an infinite number?" "Not just a simple infinity -- denser. Just looked blank. "Look, you know, I presume, about Heisenburg's Uncertainty Principle?" "In a vague sort of way," I said. "The Principle states that the position and momentum of an object are indeterminate; the object doesn't act as if those quantities had exact values -- there's always a small uncertainty. The product of the uncertainties of the momentum and of the position is a constant. The tighter the constraints on the momentum -- that is the smaller the uncertainty -- the looser the constraints on the position -- that is the larger the uncertainty. It has to be that way, or the equation won't come out right. Write the equation another way, and the energy an object has during a given event and the duration of the event are related in the same way. "A whole slew of things -- radioactive decays, fissions, photon emissions -- are influenced or controlled by the Principle. "Now, for any event, each Principle-influenced quantity has an infinite number of values it can take -- all within a very narrow range, of course. Now for every event in space-time, there exists a universe for each value each quantity can adopt." I chewed on that one for a while. "Then for every point in time, there's an infinite number of alternates. No, more than that because at any given point in time there are an infinite number of events occurring, so -- " "Not infinite," grunted Elmo. "The number's large, but finite. It's less than the factorial of the number of particles in the universe." "You don't know for sure that the number of particles in the universe isn't infinite," I pointed out. "Unh. Well, yeah, that's true, at least in theory," he admitted. "But practically, we can assume the universe is finite. Besides, you'd still be wrong. The numbers aren't multiplicative, they're exponential. Look, think of it as a tree. The trunk is our universe. Every point on the truck has an infinite number of branches. Let's consider all the branches from the trunk at a certain height. Just above that point, the trunk would branch again -- ami so would all the branches.'" "Yeek! You're right!" I tried to chart it in my mind. "Good Lord! To graph it, you'd need an infinite number of dimensions, even for a finite section of it!" "You mean a bounded section. That's why I said there were a transfinite number of them, instead of just an infinite number." "I boggle. How do you find a particular alternate?" "I don't. I Just set limits -- rather large limits unfortunately -- and the machine bounces around at random inside those limits. The selection process is also controlled by the Principle, so it has to be random -- there's no help for it." I thought for a moment. "And you can send something anywhere in one of these alternate worlds?" "Sure. I told you, I was looking for a matter transmitter. But the transmission effect is tied up with alternatives -- and there's no way to untie 'em." "Too bad. But it seems to me that alternate-universe effect could still be useful." He shrugged. "Maybe later. It's not finished; I'm going to add a view screen and a force-field to pro' tect the traveler. Right now, though, it's too dangerous to be useful." "How d'you figure dangerous?" We are pleased to introduce the Galaxy Library Organizers -- custom designed volume binders which will file and preserve up to # issues of your Galaxy collection. Each durable black and tan vinyl case is handsomely embossed in' gold with the Galaxy logo. Priced at # each; # for #, # for #, including shipping and handling. Send your check or money order and coupon below to: P.O. Box #I Philadelphia, Pa. #I Please send me Galaxy Library Organizers. I have enclosed  (Make payable to Jesse Jones Box Corp.) Offer good in U.S.A. only. "Look, you jerk, the energy differences'll be small, but that still leaves room for big differences between alternates from the point of view of, say, sociology or biology. I could be arrested for wearing socks, or attacked by unicorns, or any damn thing. There wouldn't be any rules any more." "I don't see that. In fact, considering how small these Heisenburg changes all are, I don't see how they could cause gross changes -- unless you're talking about alternates that are a very large number of branchings away from ours?" He gestured impatiently. "Don't be ridiculous. The Principle -- even in single applications -- it shows up on the macroscopic scale -- a lot. Look, say a man makes a random decision, one where all things are equal, so he's just picking his choice out of thin air. Say he's picking a number to play at roulette. His choice will be influenced by the Principle. Any arbitrary decision -- and a person makes 'em all day long -- is like that. You can change a man's life completely just by changing Heisenburg events." I thought about that. I wasn't sure I liked it. "You're saying free will is the Uncertainty Principle." "You got it." He smiled derisively. " 'The displacement is small, and the momentum high, that leads to salvation.' Hallelujah!" I colored, and he snickered. "I don't see how that could get you attacked by unicorns," I said, to change the subject. He looked at me as if I were an idiot child. "Look, it's not just mental things; for instance, out of lar one fertilizes the egg. That's influenced by the Principle. So are mutations. So are any number of other things." left his house that night. My thoughts were eerie. A slight, random change in the ratio of the momentum to the position of a molecule -- and Fleming doesn't decides not to go to the theater. Hitler attacks Stalingrad a month earlier. He was right; the world could change entirely. Of course, most changes would show on the surface, so you would be on your guard, but many might not. Best to leave it alone. Of course, if Elmo stayed inside a force field, as he said he would, there would be little danger. Still, I didn't like it. So I wasn't wildly enthusiastic two weeks later when he called to say he'd finished the machine. I went to his house. "C'mon," he said, and I docilely followed him to an elevator which he'd fiendishly devised to drop at the right speed to make me just as airsick as I could get without messing up the inside of the elevator -- though a couple of times I've fooled him. The fiend himself is immune to airsickness. This time, though, he took it slowly, which put me on my guard. He apparently wanted me in a good mood. That meant he was going to try to persuade me to accept something I shouldn't, and that meant that he wasn't as confident as he acted. He felt a need for my agreement. When we arrived at his laboratory -- which by a whim of his was far underground -- he led me through a maze of rooms to one I'd never been in. Almost the entire room was taken up by a large, untidy machine. "The alternate machine," said Elmo unnecessarily. He pointed. "Controls. Vision screen. Computer terminal and display." He slid back a panel in the machine, revealing a curved wall. He waved his hand across a photorelay and a section of the wall slid out and away. "Transmission field chamber." He pointed to a hollow glass cylinder in the center of the chamber. "Transmission cylinder. I ride in the cylinder; the force field follows the lines of the chamber, but the chamber doesn't go anywhere." He walked to the control board. "Now I'll show you how it works. What would you like to see?" A thought struck me. "Say...if those worlds are almost exactly like ours -- " "They are, for the most part." " -- then what you've got is the world's worst eavesdropping gadget! The military would love this. Or the police -- # without being obvious. Or -- " "Or the busybody next door. A lot of people love a police state; it gives them an excusfe to spy on the neighbors. But don't worry. I'm not about to turn it loose. Besides, it wouldn't be much use to the military or paramilitary; you never know which parts of the alternate are the same and which are different, so the facts aren't reliable. It's a toy; no more." "Well, come to that, what good is the transmission part of the machine?" He looked at me contemptuously. "You must be kidding. Look, stupid, a transfinite number of universes means an unlimited supply of anything you'd care to mention." He waved his arms. "Metals. Oil. Wood. Uranium. Anything!" He dropped his arms and scowled. "It's so damn frustrating. I could go, I could get things and do things, except I'm afraid to." I should have realized that was what was bothering him. Elmo isn't the kind of person who likes to admit fear, and this being afraid of an intangible possibility of danger rather than a specific danger, was getting on his nerves. Hence his determination to finish and use the machine, thus removing the fear, and building his self-respect, by creating safety. Hence also my presence; his fear made moral support desirable. Suddenly Elmo turned to the controls. "But I asked you a question. What would you like to see first?" "Well, what's the first thing you looked at when you got the screen hooked up?" "My home. I figured I'd be most able to see differences there." "Your home. That figures. Okay, Narcissus, lay it on me, as they used to say." He found my rooms and began flicking from alternate to alternate. I was in some of those pictures; it was an odd sensation, watching a duplicate of myself carry on his and, essentially, my life. After watching myself for a while, I began to feel acutely uncomfortable. "Some of those other me's are somewhat peculiar. Okay, enough of my -- God, what a hideous painting! -- rooms, let's see what the rest of the world -- I mean worlds -- I mean let's see something else." "Okay. It'd better be a city; no rural or suburban places have enough variety for us to be likely to hit on a change right off. ' ' "All right. How about New York?", "You have no imagination. All right, New York it is." He consulted his notebook and touched some contacts. "Voila Times Square." He began jiggling the button, and the scene grew intermittently peculiar. Not architecture too much, but clothing and shop windows. I mean, businessmen in kilts? Grecian robes? Mukluks? Shaved heads on women? Casual nudity -- in churches and synagogues? "I thought they were supposed to keep their heads covered." "Maybe they're Reform." "Doesn't your machine pick up anything but extreme variants?" "These aren't extreme. There's no such thing as an extreme clothing fashion. There's nothing New Yorkers couldn't get used to in a month." I had to agree -- especially after he focused on a rather attractive girl sitting on a bench, and took her all the way from nudity to heavy veils -- without even changing her position. "If these are more or less average, then what are the extremities like?" "Not much different. There's only a finite number of ways clothes can be worn or not worn, given a certain level of technology." "How about art, music, the theater?" "The same, at least for the modem stuff. Let's see if we can find a museum and I'll show you." He chose one he was fond of visiting when in New York -- or rather its duplicate. He panned through the doorway. The exhibits were not especially remarkable; in fact Elmo remarked that they were mostly exhibits he recognized as being in the museum in this world. Until... Elmo was reaching for the change button when he suddenly jumped and backtracked. He centered the screen on a piece of sculpture which showed several very life-like statues of both sexes. They were engaged in activities hitherto considered inappropriate to art galleries. I felt myself blushing. "Jeshua Hashimoto the Anointed," I blurted. "I'm no prude, but -- " "Yes, you are. You always have been. Well, you wanted variety. I'm kind of out of touch with the museum, but I'm fairly sure that's not in it." He contemplated the statue for a few moments, and then said, "Maybe this alternate is going to be interesting after all. Let's see what else the museum has." He scanned down uninteresting corridors and past unspectacular exhibits until we reached a doorway flanked by guards. "High-security room," he said. "That bastard." "The room is a bastard?" "No, the last owner of that new Titian." He gazed thoughtfully at the door. "Hmmm. You know, I never thought about it, but thi machine'd make the perfect getawa; vehicle. A criminal could disappeai completely in an instant, if he committed the crime in an alternate different from his own. The police couldn't find him; he wouldn't even exist in their world! And even if they could, he'd be outta their jurisdiction. Boy, would he be outta their jurisdiction!" That's when I began to get uneasy. "What're you thinking of?" I asked. The authoritative review of the #-year controversy sparked by Velikovsky's Worlds in Collision. Order your copy today. If not completely satisfied, return within # days and receive full refund. Send # to Pensee  P.O. Box # Portland, Oregon # Though scientists once scoffed at Immanuel Velikovsky's Worlds in Collision, space age discoveries reveal he may have been right after all. If so, much of what we thought we knew about the solar system and man's history must be reconsidered. Were ancient civilizations simultaneously destroyed at the time of the Biblical Exodus? Sifting through religious, mythical and astronomical records around the world, Velikovsky builds a case for overwhelming catastrophes within human memory. "Immanuel Velikovsky Reconsidered" examines the startling tale of Worlds in Collision and the equally disturbing efforts to suppress this book. Included are several special pieces by Velikovsky himself available nowhere else. "I tried to buy that painting for myself." He sent the view through the door and towards the case containing the painting. "The owner wouldn't let me have it, unless I'd agree to put it in a museum. He said it was 'public property' or something. But if I swipe this Titian, I'll have it and the public will have it too." "But the alternate universe people won't have it!" "My heart bleeds for the alternate universe people." "But what about the guards...the alarms...what if there are automatic defenses?" "There are. Stunners set in the ceiling. But so what? The shield's impermeable to anything but electro-magnetic radiation -- so I'm safe unless someone's carrying a laser, which ain't likely." He manipulated the controls. "It'll be easy. Watch." He opened a cabinet and pulled out a hammer. He then turned to the controls and touched a contact. He gave me an evil grin and entered the chamber. I had been groping for words without finding any. "Wait," I said in desperation to the closing door, but as I expected Elmo paid no attention. Helplessly I turned back to the screen. Part of the picture shimmered, and Elmo and the cylinder appeared next to the display case. Elmo opened the cylinder, walked to the case, carefully broke the glass, picked up the painting, and returned to the cylinder and entered it. He grinned and thumbed his nose at someone I couldn't see. As a light in the cylinder wall turned green, he touched a contact and vanished. A moment later he came out of the machine, the painting clutched in his hands. "I got it!" he crowed, and shoved the painting at me. I stepped back. "Here, look at it," he said, and tossed it in my direction. I juggled it frantically. "Elmo, be careful!" I begged. "These old paintings are fragile!" He snickered. "So what? I can always get a replacement." He grabbed the painting back. "Elmo, I don't like it. Send it back!" "Nothing doing! In fact. I'm going to see if I can't find something else worth stealing." "NO! I mean...Look, Elmo, at least do this, as a favor to me. Take the painting upstairs and put it in a safe place. Then stop and think for while before you go after anything else. Please!" "Well... Sure, why not. As a favor to you. But it won't change my mind." He shut down the machine and locked it, then took off through the maze of laboratories at a dead run. Like most children, he gets athletic when he's excited. ITollowed, puffing. He got to the elevator before me and was waiting impatiently, as if it were he who wanted to escape the machine and I who wanted to remain. I stepped into the elevator. and we shot upwards so fast I fell to my knees. I yelped, and Elmo uncomfortably tried to look unembarrassed. When we got to his quarters, he was more subdued, but still cocky. He trotted to a painting on his wall and replaced it with the Titian, then went to his bar, poured himself a drink, and flopped into a his drink in his lap. "So talk," he said, wiping Scotch off of his pants. "Not while you're in this mood." I'd seen him that way before; King Canute's chances were better, there on the seashore. "Let's wait till you calm down." He grinned Satanically. "What makes you think I'm going to?" Desparation, that was what. "Tell you what: it's after noon; this week's Time will be out. I'll read that, and then we'll see if you listen to reason. Okay?" He was too busy admiring the Titian to answer. I accepted that as a yes. I tuned in the trivee, decided on the Art section, dialed -- and found myself staring at It. "Elmo," I shrieked. "Look at this! The statue!" He glanced unconcernedly at the screen. "So what? Almost everything about that alternate was just like ours. Why not that?" "But you said art would be different!" Hell, even I knew that was silly. Elmo looked at me scornfully. "I said likely to be different. I didn't say it had to be. And remember, most of the other exhibits were the same as ours. I didn't get excited about them; why should I get excited about this?" He set down his drink and opened a panel in the chair-arm. "However, if it'll make you feel better." He punched for the Times, which, as a continuousupdate paper, should already have had a bulletin about any museum robbery, unless the police were sitting on it. He got the front page and knocked his drink off the chair-arm. looked at me wildly. "But that's impossible. It's nota teleporter!" I read on in horrified fascination. "Da Vinci, Rembrandt, El Greco...Elmo, there's a whole list of stuff here!" "What!? B-but I didn't take anything but that Titian! You stopped me." Dawn broke, blinding, and I burst out laughing. He stared at me in shocked disbelief, as if I'd poisoned his pet transistor. "You!" I gurgled. "I stopped you!" "Unhh...no! Oh, no! Oh, no!" number -- a transfinite number of alternates, a transfinite number of Elmos robbing a transfinite number of museums! Of course there's overlap. Some of the robber universes are also robbee universes." He groaned. "I won't be able to give the museum back its paintings, because I don't have them -- just the Titian!" "You could give the alternate museum back the Titian." He shook his head miserably. "I can't even do that. I turned off the machine; the alternate's lost; I'll never find it again." He looked up at me, oddly. "Besides, why would I want to? What good would that do? What I really need to do..." He started. "Sure! What I really need to do is go to the other alternates and steal replacements for the paintings the museum lost." I sighed. "I figured you'd think of that. That's why I suggested you send the painting back. The other Elmos -- the robbers who are in universes which are also victimuniverses -- the Elmos who find themselves in the same predicament as you -- they'll think of that too. And they'lll rob other universes for replacements, including some universes containing Elmos who got away their thefts, and some with no theiving Elmos. And tha Elmos who get in trouble because of those thefts will also steal replacements. And it'll go on. You -- all of you -- have started a series of troubles which will spread like ripples in a pond. God knows where it will end." "But I have to. The guards will have seen me -- him. My fingerprints'll be on the case. The police will know who I am -- mean who he was. Any minute now -- " Right on cue, the doorbell rang. That wasn't the end of it, of course. Elmo showed the police the machine and Told All, and in time it was decided that he might replace the stolen art treasures from other universes -- a disturbing decision. Objets d'art continue to disappear from the museum, and Elmo continues to replace them. Why do they disappear? Has some Elmo kept his machine running, zeroed in on us? Or are all the thefts by different altemate-Elmos? Some of the stolen goods were duplicates of previously stolen ones; would the same Elmo steal multiple copies? What is the ratio between Elmo-thieves and potential victim-universes? How does one divide trans-finite numbers? And that's not the worst. We chose the Blakefield Museum by chance. In other places in the transfinity of worlds, are there other Elmos who chose other museums? How long before the ripples of thievery from those foci reach us? Will anything of value ever be safe again? And what about, those who aren't just thieves? Elmo responded to greed and esthetics; were there others who responded to lust, sadism, hate, vengeance-longings? When Pandora opened the Box, she let a multitude of troubles into the world, but at the bottom of the Box was Hope. But the number of alternate worlds is transfinite -- limitless. Elmo's Box has no bottom.  Dear Editor: Ursula Le Guin's excellent and insightful essay on science fiction in the Dec. issue of Galaxy started me thinking about my own criterion for judging SF. While I still can't give you a precise definition of what a truly great SF story ought to be, I do have some definite ideas about what makes a story fail. Here are some common pitfalls that I believe do mote than anything to relegate a story to the "not worth reading" class of literature: #. Fantastic gadgets and weird alien beings do not make a science fiction story unless they are an integral part of the plot. How many times have I read a story whose only claim to being SF was the fact that it was set in the future or on some distant planet? If such a story could just as easily take place in modem day New York or San Francisco it's not SF. #. Science fiction is, of course, fantasy. It is the mood of a story that engenders the sense of wonder and mystery that is so essential to any fantasy. Put modem slang in the mouths of characters supposedly living in the year # A.D. or create starship captains with the emotional control and mentality of ten year old boys and you destroy mood. #. Some theorizing in a SF story when offered as explanation is usually essential, but page after page of it makes the story tedious and demonstrates that the writer really doesn't know where he's going. Of the half dozen or so SF magazines on my local newsstand Galaxy is by far the best. On the whole the writers whose works appear in it steer clear of these pitfalls and produce superior fiction of absorbing interest. It's this kind of Quality that keeps me coming back to Galaxy month after month and for it I thank you very much. Sincerely M. Bowen Santa Rosa, Cal. A letter to Galaxy's Science Editor: Dear Dr. Poumelle, As I am sure you know, Larry Niven wrote a story (The Borderland of Sol) that featured quanmm black holes in the January '# issue of Analog. I was practically poised with pen in hand to write to him when the January issue of Galaxy arrived and made my letter unnecessary. Your article answered my basic question -- where was he getting his facts from? It seemed to me that only someone who was actively engaged in relativity or astrophysics would be up to date on charged or quantum black holes, but it is clear after reading your article that you are both on top of recent developments. I would like to make one or two comments deriving from your remarks. First, Hawking's result on the dissipation of small black holes because of quantum effects is discussed in Kip Thome's recent article in Scientific American (The Search for Black Holes). However, he gives few details on the masslifetime relationship. It also seems as though there should be at least one good story involving energy extraction from the ergosphere of a rotating black hole, but I have not seen anything along these Unes -- have I missed one? Roger Penrose originated, or quoted, another interesting idea a few years ago -- the use of the black hole as combined garbage disposal unit and energy source. Garbage in, a substantial proportion of the rest mass out, as radiation. Ecology buffs might object, since recycling presents apparently insuperable problems. Just about everything thought or written about black holes is either described or referenced in Misner, Thome and Wheeler's magnum opus "Gravitation", current up to about mid'# -- including the real problems that singularities present in relativity. These singularities imply that classical general relativity has to be an incomplete theory, and most people look to some form of quantization as essential -- what Wheeler referred to some years ago as the 'fiery marriage of general relativity with quantum physics'. (Hawking's paper on small black holes introduces a few quantum mechanical concepts, but does not perform the fundamental re-shaping that seems to be needed. Hawking and Ellis, in their book "The Large Scale Structure of Space-Time", clearly outline the problem). Looking forward to more stories and articles on wormholes, naked singularities, Kerr-Newman black holes and other delicacies from you. Sincerely, Charles Sheffield # Wilson Lane, Bethesda, Maryland Jerry's reply follows: Thanks for yours of December #. Yes, I was aware of the material in Thome's article and the book he did with Wheeler and Misner. A couple of years ago Kip gave a lecture at Cal Tech on Black Holes, and Larry Niven and I attended it -- that's what got us interested at the time. Since I have press credentials it was easy enough to get a long interview with Thome later, and also another with Lee and Lightman, two post-doctoral students at Cal Tech who did a lot of the actual work on the Thome project. They were assigned the task of taking all experimental evidence known and trying to discard one or another of the relativity theories. As you may have heard, not only couldn't they eliminate any of the better current theories -- but they were also able to come up with their own equations. They also told me that in Lee-Lightman theory it is possible to send messages -- but not material objects -- at speeds faster than light. If it is possible, the implications ate profound, and even if Lee-Lightman theory is wrong, the fact that we've got a theoretical model not inconsistent with any experimental of the most exciting developments I can imagine. Best, Jerry Poumelle PS: If I can get out from under deadlines -- including rush jobs for a certain galactic magazine editor Ahem -- Ed., I've got a dilly of a black hole story I'm writing... Another letter to the Science Editor: Dear Mr. Poumelle; I have just finished reading your article in the November Galaxy, concerning memory. At the risk of boring you to death, I will now submit an unsubstantiated hypothesis which I have about memory, and ask you if it fits with your holographic theory. To begin with, I discovered that most of the people with whom I could relate intellectually had a memory which went back to the age of two. By contrast, most of the people I could relate to only superficially could not remember much before the age of five. The main visible difference was that the people who could remember their early childhood tended to form their own hypotheses, while the people who could not remember tended to accept one of two conflicting theories on any subject. For example, most of the people I knew who accepted the theory of a specific "New Left" group could not remember beyond age five, while most of the "independent" Leftists could remember to age two. On the basis of this small sample, I formed the folllowing hypothesis: Since the variation in the age of earliest memories runs from two to (in a few cases) eight, it was unlikely that it could be explained by any biological variation at the time the memories were recorded. It was more likely that the variation was caused by a difference in mental patterns which developed later. Since children have a very different view of what they see than adults, the main problem in remembering would be to relate the object which was observed at an early age (when it had a totally different meaning) to the object as it would be observed by an adult. For example, a person who thought of old people as having great wisdom when a child, and who thought of them as senile as an adult might have two completely different symbols for the old people he saw at different times, and be unable to relate the two. If the individual had discarded his childhood view of reality and accepted the view of the adults around him (as someone discards his previous view when he accepts a new scientific or political theory), he would tend to forget how he had thought in the past and be unable to decode his early memories. If, on the other hand, his present view of reality had evolved from his early view, through the gradual integration of adult concepts, he would still be able to understand his earlier way of thinking or -- more likely -- would have converted his earlier memories to his new way of thinking as his mind evolved. My guess is that the shift from a continually evolving, integrative mind to a "pattern-accepting" mind occurrs as a result of our type of education, in which learning is divorced from direct observation. The individual variation would, logically, be accounted for by differences in age and intelligence at the time children start to assimilate large amounts of information in school. This hypothesis conforms with the observed fact that early memories can be revived through hypnotic age regression, which returns an individual to the general understanding of reality which he had at an earlier age. Also, Buddhism asserts that people cannot remember their childhood, or their previous lives, because of their attachment. I would be interested to hear if this hypothesis is in conformity with your holographic theory. Possibly, some people retain a sine system of encoding memories while. in others, the encoding system is broken at a particular age. Thank you. Truly yours, George Beiler #I California St. ##C San Francisco, CA Dear Mr. Beiler, I'm not entirely sure the holographic theory is "mine", in the sense that I agree with it. It's certainly not mine in the sense of originating it. I don't see any obvious conflict between the holographic brain model and your own view. I suspect your theory would make a good Ph.D. dissertation for some psychology student, and might result in a pretty good book as well. I've seen worse books pubWhether or not we accept the holographic brain model, the evidence for dynamic as opposed to fixed memory storage gets stronger every day. Just last week I heard that at least part of the evidence for chemical memory -- namely the experiment in which flatworms were fed to others, and the new ones seemed to get some of the previous Worms's memories -- had collapsed. Like polywater, at least some of the results were due to dirty laboratory glassware. Best, Jerry Pournelle Dear Mr. Baen, I agree with Alter (Alien ViewpointDecember IF). The so-called intellectual SF is a rip-off and a bore. Reading a disconnected backwards nightmare of a novel is not my idea of good SF or good anything. Instead let's see more authors using science in fiction and writing so we can all understand their point of view. I enjoy both Galaxy and If -- hope the new combined magazine will be as good. Peace, Christie Cecil # Ellis (Apt. C-#) San Francisco, CA No argument. fantasy, other features. # pages # Send coins to: J.D., # Vale Ave., Cranston, R.l, #. #! Free lists. Publications#, #I Rendale, Richmond, Va. #. sf-fantasy booklists, red devil MN. #. fiction and fantasy magazines from # to #. Harry Bennett, # Hollywood Blvd., Hollywood, CA. #, Fantasy Books. Over # titles listed. Send # cents for one, # for next #, or # for four consecutive catalogs plus Silverberg's "Dying Inside" a # publisher's edition SF book. Send to: Purple Unicorn Books, #-G# London Road, Duluth, Minn. #. and construction. Sample copy #. wick. New Jersey #. zines, out-of-print titles. Free catalog: Fantomes, # West Dundee Road, Northbrook, #. #. back books. Lists # cents refundable. Horse Schmid, # Dixie, Detroit, Mich. #. Out of print. Send wants. Bookdealer, Dept. GF, # North Browning Ave., Tenafly, N.J. #. Poetry Market Newsletter -- Send selfaddressed envelope for information: Minotaur, Box #A, Eagle River, Alaska #. Send wants to: S  S Books, G-#, # North Wilder, St. Paul, Minn. #. #. Aquarius Press, # Aquarius Ave., Silver Spring, Maryland #. nonfiction journal of science fiction and fantasy. Features, columns, articles, plus reviews of every new science fiction or fantasy book published. Detailed information available for a stamped self-addressed envelope. Rt. #, Box #, Union, Miss. #. Posters -- for catalog send # to D.M. McDonald, # Lansdowne, Winnipeg, Manitoba, Canada R#W OH#. your horoscope cast. Information from birth certificate needed. Send #. P.O. Box #, Kansas City, Mo. #. martial arts target practice as seen on Kung Fu. # (four or more # off), #I . We guarantee to publish your short story or article in # months. Free details. R-Way Dist. Inc., # South Summit Ave., Gaithersburg, Md. #. Alpha, Ohio #. of space-faring societies, in conflict. #-# imaginative adults explore planets; develop super-technologies, industrialize; wage warship combat. # color plastic star map, # ship counters, and more. If S-F, you'll always retret missing this. # US #-HB, Austin, Texas #I (# for brochure). Have you always wanted to write a short story or novel, but just couldn't get started? For #, we will send you an original developed plot and a story outline. The rest is up to you. Two for #. Specify type of story and send correct amount to: Danner Services, Box #, Cincinnati, Ohio #. bourne -- "Hugo" voting, membership, travel info. -- Write Fred Patten, # West Jefferson Blvd., Culver City, Calif. #. This fantastic book will reveal Science Fiction drawn from true life experiences and the possibility of your life on anbard and discover the future in your own past. If you think you can't remember your past lives, this book will change your mind. Here are actual case histories of ordinary people who became able to remember their past lives and how it affected them. You can remember them Send # to: Bookstore GY-I Founding Church of Scientology # #th St. N.W. Washington, DC # Your copy shipped immediately. Satisfaction guaranteed. Scientology is an applied religious philosophy. The very best reading in or out of this world with iMnilKnhip C. Clarke, winner of both the famous Hugo and Nebula awards. event well worth waiting for. What a way to get acquainted. Browse through the list of books on this page and choose any # for just #. It's the most extraordinary sample of science fiction ever offered in one package. Here's how the Club works: When your application for membership is accepted, you'll receive your choice of # books for just # (plus shipping and handling). If not absolutely fascinated, return them within ten days -- membership will be cancelled and you'll owe nothing. About every # weeks (# times a year), we'll send you the Club's bulletin describing the # coming Selections and Alternate choices. If you want both Selections, you need do nothing; they'll be shipped automatically. If you don't want a Selection, or prefer an Alternate, or no book at all, just fill out the form always provided, and return it to us by the date specified. We try to allow you at least ten days for making your decision. If you don't et the form in lime to respond within # days, and receive an unwanted selection, you may return it at our expense. As a member you need take only # Selections or Alternates during the coming year. You may resign any time thereafter, or remain a member as long as you wish. Most books are only # plus shipping and handling. Some extra value selections are slightly higher but always much less than Publisher's Editions. Send no money. But do send the coupon today. Science Fiction Book Club #-si # Dept. GR#, Garden City, New York # I have read your ad. Please accept me as a member in the Science Fiction Book Club. Send me. as a beginning, the # books whose numbers I have indicated below, and bill me just # (plus shipping and handling). I agree to take # addilional books during the coming year and may resign anytime thereafter. Mr. Mrs. Miss Please print Address, City State Apt. Zip #. The Foundation Trilogy. By Isaac Asimov. The ends oF the galaxy revert to barbarism. An SF classic. Comb. Price # #. Again, Dangerous Visions. Harlan Ellison, ed. Shod stories and novels, # in all. EiplicU scenes and language may be offensive to some. Pub. ed. # #. Fire Time. By Poul Anderson. Terrific suspense as a young spaceman must decide who will live, who will die on a tiny planet on the verge of cosmic disaster. Pub. ed. # #. The # Annual World's Best S.F. Donald A. Wollheim, ed. Ten novellas, short stories: Ellison's Hugo Award-winning The Dealhbird, plus top Simak, Sheckley. Pohl. Special Edition. #. The Dispossessed. By Ursula K. LeGuin. A lone scientist, caught in a cold war between two planets, tries desperately to unite them. Pub. ed. # #. The Hugo Winners, Vol. I A II. Giant #-in-l volume of # awardwinning stories, # to #. Asimov introduces each. Pub. ed. # #. The Gods Themselves. By Isaac Asimov. The master's first novel in # years... and worth the wait for a fabulous trip to the year #. Pub. ed. # #. Approaching Oblivion. By Harlan Ellison. Eleven mindspinning stories in the multi-award winner's new anthology explicit scenes, language exploring new and unFathomed areas of the future. Pub. ed. # #. The Best # . Fritz Lieber. Shoot craps with the devil, visit a planetwide madhouse, fall in love with an alien # tales by the sorcerer of SF. Special Edition. #. Before the Golden Age. Isaac Asimov, ed. # classic stories of the #s, from vintajge SF pulps, now in one huge volume. Pub. ed. # #. Rendezvous with Rama. By Arthur C. Clarke. Hugo and Nebula Award Winner. Dazzling visionary novel of a selfcontained world in space. Pub. ed. # #. The Deathworld Trilogy. By Harry Harrison. On # amazing planets interplanetary adventurer Jason dinAlt gambles his life against different lethal environments. Special Edition. The Science Fiction Book Club offers its own complete hardbound editions sometimes altered in size to fit special presses and save members even more. Members accepted in U.S.A. and Canada only. Canadian members will be serviced from Toronto. Offer slightly different in Canada. Printed in U.S.A. Jack Williamson, John Sladek, Arsen Darnay, Spider Robinson, J.E. Pournelle June # Fofi ??? y I i Thank you Galaxy Readers! Due lo your overwhelming respnse lo our previous ad, we are happy lo announce # new prepaid economy packages ol underground comli. You will receive Ihe besi art and s lory telling of today at prices you can afford. Careful selection ol Ihe right packages will mean hours of reading pleasure. We believe these adult stories are what you have been wailing for. JusI check Ihe package(s) you want and send cash, check or M.O. and a statement el your age (you must be # to order these comix) lo our address, and presto! ! ! your mind will be blown... # Broin Fantasy. # Legion ol Charlies; Psychotic Adventures I ; Skull #, #, #. # (.# ea) # Mary (.#): Fontagor # (#); Grim Wit # (#); Tales from Ihe Leather Nun (.#): Sposm (.#); Stor Reach (.#). # (.#); Psychotic Aclventuros # (.#); Inner City Romance # (.#): Di Alomic # (.#): Horold Hedd # (.#); Armoikins; Skull # ( #): Two Fisted Zombies. # Comix # (.#), Pudge (.#). Tits  Clits; Abortion Eve; Pondoro's Box. Monhunl; Girllighi #, # (.#). # Atomic I (.#), Horold Hedd I (#): Big League Lads: Shorl Order; Bijou # (.#): Green Dinosaur #. # don I (.#): Armageddon # (#); Good Jive #; Facts O'Lile: Elernol Tales, Hoi Crockers; Young Lust # (#); Sex ond Aflection. Pork (.#), # Greaser #: Hungry Chuck Biscuits: Corn Fed I : Merlon of Ihe Movement: Laugh in the Dark; Lean Years: High SchoolMounloin, Bokerslield (.#). # Mr. Natural #. Black S While: Big Ass #: Despair; Uneeda. # Fontasy #: Crime Suspense #; Vault of Horror #; Shock Suspense #; Two Fisted Tales #. # Guaranteed quality -- get them as they come off the presses. # (except K, M  N). Over # comix, a volue of # for only #. # #, (.# eo.); Wonder Warlhog I , #: Feds 'n Heads. # #. #, #, #. (.# eo). I am # years of age or over. catalogue today. Substilulions of high quality will be made. All comix are # cents unless otherwise noted. You moy order single copies if you add # cents each for postage ond handling. The foremost galaxy Publication in Science Fiction Some Contributors Post and Present Paul Anderson Isaac Asimoy Alfred Bester James Blish  Robert Bloch Ray Bradbury Arthur C. Clarke L. Sprague de Camp Lester del Rey Robert A. Heinlein Willy Ley Donald H. Menzef J. R. Pierce Frederik Pohl Robert S. Richardson Robert Silverberg Theodore Sturgeon A .  Van Vogt Kurt Vonnegut, Jr. For U.S. and Canada, send coupon to: Farmingdale, New York # H. G. Weiis, science fiction -- often termed "future fiction" -- has fascinated aiert minds. Not oniy has it entertained, it has predicted much of the far-ranging scientific and social change now upon us. the genre continue to speculate, to predict, to tackie the prime probiems aiready shaping tomorrow. Ecoiogy -- space exploration -- nuciear promise and threat -- energy -- social evolution and biological revolution -- these and other fields are probed by imaginative stories uniquely exciting and rewarding. So let your fancy run free. Subscribe now! For United Kingdom, send coupon to: London SW# #RD Enclosed find-in payment for my subscription Arnold E. Abramson, Publisher Jay Tunick, Circulation Director J. E. Pournelle, Ph. D., Science Editor John Wright, Advertising Mgr. Theodore Sturgeon, Contributing Editor L. C. Murphy, Subscriptions Cynthia Bolling, Assistant to the Editor James Baen, Editor In which a man must choose between godhood -- and reality. The Aighor alone were condemned to brief mortality -- and only the Aighor were given lifeeverlasting. Until men came. A Galaxy First. Why do some elephants wear wooden legs Because they're afraid of cockroaches, perhaps? We published Greg's first story in our last issue. Here he is again, this time with a sort of braindrain. In the end, the chimerical alien proved as solid and real as the Himalayas. Rivera French and his wife, Miri, are surrounded by Sydney Unsler's "Flames". They know that death is infinitely preferable to capture -- yet on their survival hangs the fate of Union! more is there to say? yogurt, Mankind is not limited to the Electromagnetic. Or so Jerry would have us believe... Letters from Eastman, Meredith, Grounds, Woods, Leshendok, Hays Showcase has moved to the inside back cover In order to take advantage of the higher quality of the cover-stock. Interior illustrations by Freff, Gaughan, Pini of Universal Publlahirg A Distributing Corporation. Arnold E. Abramson, President. Main Offices: # East # Street, New York, N.Y. #. Single copy: #. #-jssue subscription: # in U#., # elsewhere. United Kingdom by Universal-Tandem Publishing Company, Ltd., # Gloucester Road, London SW# #RD. Arnold E. Abramson, Chairman of the Board. Ralph Stokes, Managing Director. Single copy: #p. #-issue subscription in the United Kingdom: p#. Copyright Conventlona. All rights reserved. Second class postage paid at New York, N.Y. and additional mailing officea. The publiahers assume no responsibility for unsolicited material. All stories printed in this rmgazine are fiction and any similarity between characters and actual persons Is coincidental. Printed in U.S.A. ross the rumbling cavern of the friends to spare. Nggonggan portal dome, a scowl on "Rain." He paused to echo the his bleak dark face. formula. "Shade. I'm here to meet "Respected Benefactor!" A busy traffic inspector had recognized him even without the red uniform and the silver crescent of his lunar fellowship, which he had put off for the plain gray kilt of the Game clan. "Rain and shade!" The black inspector shouted that hearty Sand clan greeting. "We range the desert together." I range alone. In no mood for courtesy, he pushed rudely on until he saw that wide grin fading. The man's hurt a passenger. ' ' "Share my tent, sir." Relieved, the inspector bustled up to brush palms with him. "I saw you fight in the arena, sir. Before you had a name. In fact, I lost twelve gongs on you." Admiration flashed in the grin. "The unknown challenger from the gutters of Nggonggamba! I never expected you to win -- but I would have bet another dozen gongs that you would never become the Benefactor. Our first citizen!" No longer. The unspoken thought lay bitter on his tongue. A dozen dozen days ago, when Snowfire left, he had been named the resident Benefactor. That high post had been the goal of all his years of training on Xyr, and cruel emotion tore him now that he had to give it up. "I see you're troubled, sir," the inspector humbled. "Nggongga hatches no end of hard dilemmas, and they all fall upon you. I know that each starving clansman wandering into the city makes a new burden for you. But the Benefactors are our last great hope. We trust you, sir!" More than I trust myself. He didn't want to say that he was surrendering his high position just to follow a girl who had left him. Wryly silent, he recalled the term in the Game clan dialect for such hopeless expeditions. "White tly hunts." There were no white tlys. Disconcerted by his moodiness, the man was turning away. "Find water." Forcing a smile, he groped for words of graceful gratitude. "Find peace." "Water!" Happy again, the inspector dropped to one knee in the ritual bow of a departing junior. "Peace!" He bustled away. Blacklantern stalked somberly on to wait for Thomwall at the arrival stage beneath the space gate. He knew that the stare of the gate was nothing more than an optical illusion created by the transport fields, but in his dark mood it seemed to watch him like the eye of God. Lidless and enormous, the seeming eye peered out of involute space-time. The blue-glowing control fields were its iris. The pupil, framed in that queerly painful shimmer of dimensionless energy, was the interface itself -- the cosmic short cut to myriad worlds. Uneasily, he kept shifting along the guard rail beside the exit strip. The eye always followed. Its huge black disk seemed to probe through all his poor defenses of uncertain status and unstable purpose to find the naked black street urchin he once had been. It made him feel several sorts of fool. The giant pupil winked. Half a heartbeat from the far-off planet of the Benefactors, Thomwall emerged from the reflected cosmic dark. A tall commanding man, robed in formal red. He flashed his ensign at the guards and swung off the transit strip, stem face searching. Blacklantern started to meet him, but faltered. His ageless ice-blue eyes were too much like that appalling orb through which he had come. When he found Blacklantern, however, all his sternness thawed into an easy smile. Lifting two fingers in the fellowship salute, he paused with a look of mild inquiry. "I wish you were angry, sir." Stiffly, Blacklantern returned his salute. "You ought to be. I've let you down." "You know you're always free to leave the fellowship." Thomwall's level gaze was still disturbing, but his quiet tone showed no resentment. "We never coerce anybody." "I can't help feeling disloyd." The implacable stare of that giant eye drove Blacklantern to confession. "I remember you took me out of jail. You made me a Benefactor. You gave me knowledge and power I had never dreamed of -- the chance to share the gifts of progress with all my people. I know I've failed, and I feel wretched about it." "What went wrong?" "Two -- two problems." Beneath that ruthless gaze, his words stumbled. "You'll meet one of them, waiting outside. The other is Snowfire." "You can forget her." "The trouble is, I can't forget." "I knew you were lovers." Probing him, Thornwall's pale old eyes seemed as omniscient as the gateway. "That's why we left the two of you together here after your escape from the Game clan hunters. When she left, I supposed the affair was over." "Not for me." He stopped uncomfortably, but Thomwall simply stood waiting. "We had different notions of what love is. When Engineer Toolsmith brought us out of the desert after the hunt, she fell for him. She wanted us both. Being Nggonggan, I was jealous. She called me selfish. We hurt each other. When he went back to Swarmworld One, I let her go with him -- though I thought she wanted me to beg her to stay. I felt too -- too proud for that." He bit his lip, with a grimace of pain. "I was wrong," he muttered. "A wrong-headed fool! I'm going after her now. I'll beg her, if I must, to let me Join them." "You can't get there," Thomwall told him. "Swarmworld One is nearly five thousand lightyears away. The star gates to it have all been closed." "I can try -- " "Trying won't help. The swarmworlders aren't cooperative. We have an old philosophic quarrel with them, about culture contacts. As Benefactors, we try to help primitive races adapt to new technologies. The swarmworlders feel that alien technologies are destructive. They have always kept their culture to themselves." "I know they don't like visitors -- " But  have a plan. He didn't say the words, because his plan was too desperate. He didn't want Thomwall laughing at him. "Snowfire's gone." With a shrug that dismissed her utterly, Thomwall swung toward the exit strips. "You're still here. The Benefactor of Nggongga." "I was," he said. "You'll see why I'm quitting." When Thomwall's luggage was routed to the agency compound, they rode out of the terminal into the brassy noon of Nggonggamba. Though the "white night" was almost over, the traffic ways were still abandoned to savage sunlight. Blind in the glare, Blacklantern heard angry native voices and the slap of calloused native feet. "Watch them, sir!" he whispered. "They're desperate!" A score of nearly naked blacks came rushing at them from the shadow of the dome. A gaunt cripple, lurching on clumsy lancegrass crutches. A reeling woman, skeleton-thin, with a still baby in her arms. A huge-eyed child running ahead, holding out a bright native hat for a begging bowl. "They're -- dreadful!" Thomwall was thumbing coins from his belt. "Let's give them something." "Careful, sir!" Blacklantern murmured. "Let me do it." "You call yourselves Benefactors?" The woman shrieked her accusation in a desert dialect. "You travel to the stars and do the work of gods -- but look at my child." Her withered black hands held out the dead infant. "Why won't you share with us?" "We do share." He took Thomwall's coins and flung them out across the pavement. "We try to -- forgive us!" Most of the mob ran to scrabble for the coins, snarling over them like ravenous animals. The woman stood swaying, the bloated baby in her stretched-out arms. Its odor turned him ill. "Come, sir!" He hurried Thomwall toward the nearest passenger way. "You'll see our troubles here. Attacks in the public ways. Pickets at the agency. Hatred I can't endure. The people screaming for food. Their leaders trying to blame us for all that's wrong with Nggongga -- and more going wrong every day." "Patience." Gently, the old man smiled. "Our task was never easy." "Impossible!" he muttered. "Here on Nggongga. The starving mobs are after our heads, and the police can't -- or won't -- protect us." A second crowd of shouting blacks had sprung from nowhere before they reached the ramp. A slim young girl hawking desert flowers. Grimy boys clamoring to clean their boots. Shrieking sellers of brightdyed incense sticks and mildewed muskweed pods and burnt clay charms against Cru Creetha. One blind crone followed the pack, offering a worn-out rug of woven nearman hair. "Make way!" Blacklantern pushed through them. "Make way for the respected senior Benefactor. ' ' "Tleeshl" A tly-stung arena veteran shoved past him, thrusting a twisted claw at Thomwall. "Share life!" Jostled, the Benefactor tripped over a boot-cleaner's box. The horde closed around him. The old tly-fighter bent as if to help -- and slammed him viciously back against the pavement. The flower girl snatched at his belt suddenly and ran. "OongathV' Blacklantern called that Game clan warning of ritual revenge and plunged into the mob. The tly-fighter met him with a cunning kick at the groin. Twisting aside, he saw a dagger flash. "Tleeshl" A dirty urchin mocked him with that old appeal for desert hospitality. A thrown boot-box grazed his head. The owners jeered him with his own battle cry, "Oongath! OongathV" The sense of crisis lit a bright elation in him, and awoke his old arena skills. Smiling into the sun, he whipped off his belt for a binding rope. One quick flick drew his attacker's eyes, while he drived for the dagger. In another moment the stung man lay squealing on the pavement, bound like a defeated tly. He gripped the captured dagger and whirled. Suddenly silent, the mob melted away. Two frightened boys scuttled to recover the box they had thrown. The evil reek of the dead baby still tainted the stifling air. Thomwall stood up, rubbing his bruises. "My ensign!" he whispered. "Gone." "Guard yourself." Blacklantern gave him the dagger. "I'll get it back." Thumbing his own ensign to call the police, he started after the flower girl. She had paused to look back. When she sw him following, she flung the stolen ensign at him and fled again. He brought it back to Thomwall. "My people!" He opened his arms in a gesture of futility. "My own people! As a Benefactor, I was trying to bring them progress -- or anyhow to help them survive it. But they're too many for me. Too ignorant. Too hungry. Too savage." "That's why they need us." "The job's too much for me." He scowled moodily down at the bound man and turned wearily back to Thomwall. "I have a stereogram from Snowfire. Her farewell message from the swarmworld, just before the gates were closed. I want you to hear her -- she says we Benefactors have been wrong." "On some worlds we have failed. We may fail here." Thomwall nodded calmly. "Mankind has one great enemy, that we can never completely defeat -- man himself." With age-yellowed hands, he held up the dagger as if for evidence. "All the human traits that served us in the jungle can betray us in society. Yet we must preserve them. The same dark forces that threaten us are also the bright springs of our creative evolution. That ancient blackness sometimes kills us -- but sometimes it transforms us. The paradox now and then defeats us -- but sometimes we win. The human universe is better than it would have been without the Benefactors." "I wonder -- " But he saw Thomwall's pain, and checked himself. "Let's get on," he said. "Before the police come. These people will accuse us. We could be the ones hauled in." He released his captive, who stalked sullenly back toward the shadow of the dome. "Let's hear Snowfire." Thomwall stood blinking into the searing glare and swaying unsteadily, as if Nggongga had been too much for him. "Somewhere out of the sun." II The stillabandoned ways carried them out of the portal zone to a Sea clan wineshop where they took refuge from the white night in a cool dim booth. When the waitress was gone, Blacklantern twisted the base of the little black message disk and set it on the table before them. Snowfire's silver image flickered in its focal cone and came alive with sudden color. Her green-gold eyes smiled sadly at him. "Dear Blackie -- " Her lowpitched voice woke memories that still blurred his. eyes with tears. "I'm deeply grieved that we can never meet again. Never touch. Never love. But I guess we've made our choices. You couldn't accept the customs of my folk. I wouldn't accept the ways of yours. "Anyhow, this will be our last contact. Swarmworld One is closing all its external gates. Indefinitely, Toolsmith says. I suppose you'll wonder why. The reason is something I can only hint at. A cultural quantum jump. A radical new solution to the population problem. "I wish I could say more. I've been asking for details to send back to the Benefactors, but you know the swarmworld philosophy. My hosts are afraid their new technology might damage other cultures. Perhaps they're right. Anyhow, it is something too far advanced to be useful on Nggongga." Her image moved in the cone, and red fire played across her hair. He trembled, fighting the blind desire to reach, to catch and hold her golden loveliness. "So this is our final farewell. I wanted to say again that I do love you, Blackie. In my own way -- I still wish it had been yours too. It saddens me to think of you left to waste your life on the pathetic little projects of the Benefactors, doomed as you are to suffer and die in the darkness of Nggongga. I still wish -- wish -- ' ' Her voice had quivered, and the cone flickered as if she had erased a moment of emotion. "Don't forget me, Blackie!" Suddenly she was dazzling. "I want you to know that I'm utterly happy. Eager to test this startling new invention. If Toolsmith's promises are true, our new world will be more wonderful than anything you ever pictured for a paradise. "Good -- Goody-by, Blackie!" Her eyes had darkened with feeling, and he caught the green glint of a tear as her image dimmed. The disk clicked faintly and the empty shadow-cone winked out. Blacklantern sat gazing dully at nothing. She had looked real enough to touch, and he could still imagine her sweetleaf fragrance lingering in the booth. All his own brash confidence had faded with her image, and the gloom around him grew darker now with his own awareness of the tragedy of Nggongga. He had almost forgotten that he was not alone, and it startled him a little when Thomwall moved. The old Benefactor looked as fragile as another shadow in the cone, but his thin old voice was strangely serene. "So we've lost Snowfire." He leaned calmly forward to refill their glasses. "It takes a rare sort of person to remain a Benefactor. But we're still physicians to mankind. So long as men nqed help to deal with progress, we'll go on -- " "Without me." Impatiently, Blacklantern swept his glass aside and stood. "I'm going to follow Snowfire." "You heard her say all the gates are closed." "But I think I've found a way." Eagerness lifted his voice. "Engineer Toolsmith was here, you know, to mine Nggongga for the swarmworld -- without too much concern at that time about what happened to the natives. The mine is abandoned now. With this new invention, perhaps our planet is no longer needed. "Anyhow, I've earned a name in the Game clan and my new friends tell me the mining machinery is still lying there, abandoned in the pit. I hope to get to the swarmworld, through the gates that took the ore. "Don't laugh at me!" Thomwall's breath had caught. "I'm not laughing -- but you make me wish I were young again." A brief smile twitched his parchment lips. "If our mission here on Nggongga is too much for you, I think you'll find the way to Snowfire ten times harder." "I'll take the risks." "Have you really faced the odds?" "I've had nightmares about them." "You've no chance at all." Thornwall's face was sadly stem. "You're a primitive. You'll be lost in the most advanced culture known -- the swarmworld has been evolving new technologies for twenty thousand years. You don't know the folkways. Not even the language." He had to nod in uneasy agreement. "Even if you get there, how will you find her? The swarmworlders have been exploding into space for dozens of generations. The swarm orbit. Each one holds as many people as a planet. Looking for her, you'll be like a blind man searching all the deserts of Nggongga for one special grain of sand." Blacklantem stiffened impatiently. "I've met swarmworlders before. I've even killed one. Ooldforge. The manager of their mine here -- when he was hunting my head in the desert. I have his translator and his name ring. I have Snowfire's swarmworld address -- probably Toolsmith's home -- from the label of the stereogram. I even have money, from selling a few trinkets I'll never need again." "I drink to your enterprise!" Thomwall raised his glass, with a quick ironic smile. "Even though I think you wouldn't be going if you had attacked your problems here with this sort of spirit." Blacklantem gulped his wine and said nothing. "Is she really worth so much?" Cold again, the old eyes probed him. "Your whole career as a Benefactor? All our hopes for the future of your people?" "I've tried to be rational." Blacklantem scowled at the dead message disk. "I used to laugh at the love-crazed heroes in our old epics. I know there are women enough on Nggongga -- girls my own color, sharing my own culture, fit for anything. I even know Snowfire will never be entirely mine, wherever I find her. ' ' He spread his hands in a native gesture of submission. "But -- you see, sir -- I can't help how I feel. She -- she's burnt into my brain. The image of her festers in me like a barbed desert thorn. Not that I want to forget!" For a moment they sat silent. A lazy fan above them stirred the scents of stale wine and rancid musk and black sweat. Glasses clinked somewhere in the steamy gloom, and a girl laughed. "You trouble me." Thomwall pushed the pottery bottle aside. "You and Snowfire. Top agents. People I trusted -- loved. Doing something very foolish, that I can't understand." "I know how to fight a tly." Blacklantem paused uncomfortably. "Nggongga is harder to handle. I guess I've just lost faith. In the Benefactors. Even in myself." He saw the hurt in Thomwall's eyes, and still went on. "I believe the swarmworld philosophy is right. Nggongga must have been a better place before the eye was ever opened. My people had their own way of living, shaped and tested by a dozen dozen generations." "Yet they were quick enough to give it up," Thomwall said. "Just watch them now, leaving their desert trails and their old mud towns to flock into Nggonggamba. " "The city seems to draw them, as flames draw night-moths." He nodded and paused to think. "The unbreakable problem is the people explosion. The old clan system here was a working answer to it -- each clan owned only a limited list of names, and nameless men were not allowed to marry. The younger sons had a hard choice -- the priesthood or the tly arena. But at least they knew who they were." He made a face, as if the wine were bitter. "The opening of the eye has wrecked all that. The clans are breaking up. The old traditions are thrown away, the old gods forgotten. Progress has betrayed us. We wipe out old diseases with the miracle medicines -- and breed more people than the planet can feed. We buy bright new atomic pumps to irrigate our croplands -- and dry up the geologic water under the old oases. In flight from the spreading deserts, we follow the promise of progress into Nggonggamba -- and die in the streets." He pushed his glass aside, to lean across the table. "Tell me what I could have done," he challenged Thomwall. "As resident Benefactor, after Snowfire left, I was alone here. With no power over anybody. Tell me what one man can do for two gry people like those who tried to rob us. They can't eat culture or social theory or even benevolent intentions." "We can't help people," Thomwall objected patiently. "We learned that long ago. You have when there isn't that much food. Even if you somehow fed them, you would have twice as many millions in another generation, twice as desperate. It may seem cmel, but all you can do is tell them how to help themselves." "If they're toohungry to listen -- " "We always find a few to listen. We train those few to teach and lead the rest. Better than food, we can offer membership in the new galactic culture. We can build a university, design a planetary language, plan a new government. Rather than food alone, we bring knowledge and purposeand hope. We lead the way to a new social discipline." "If people won't follow -- " "We can't compel anybody -- but the facts of nature can." Thomwall straightened sternly. "If you Nggonggans could keep on doubling your numbers with every generation, in only six thousand years the whole mass of the universe would be black flesh. If we Benefactors have authority, it comes from such harsh brute facts." "I tried." Blacklantern shrugged. "I'm through." Suddenly smiling, he leaned to pick up the black message disk. "All I want is Snowfire." "I don't think you'll find her." Yet Thomwall's smile reflected his own. "If you do reach the swarmworld, I want to know that new solution to the people problem. I thought the swarmfolk already had the final answer, with all their available mass built into space vehicles and all their solar energy trapped and utilized. I can't imagine anything better." "I'll try to learn their answer. But I don't expect to be coming back." "Good hunting, anyhow!" Bright youth had come back to Thomwall's deep-sunk eyes, and he lifted his glass with a flourish. "We trained you well on Xyr. Perhaps you'll make it!" Ill sign that afternoon, though Thornwall still protested. He outfitted himself at a manhunter's shop. Next morning, wearing Goldforge's name ring and translator, he set out on a chartered flight south toward the old hunting lands of the Game clan. His pilot was a nervous little mud-colored man, a compulsive chewer of saltflower seed, a compulsive worrier about the voltage drop in his reserve power cell, a compulsive talker about his Sea clan wife and his nine unmarried daughters, two of them unaccountably pregnant. Only half listening, Blacklantern was scanning his route map and the unrolling desert. At last he found the narrow green oasis where the ritual hunts had begun. He picked out the bare red mesas he and Snowfire had crossed, the ripple of yellow dunes where Goldforge had overtaken them, the flows of black lava beyond, and the white blaze of the dry salt lake where the body hunters had finally brought them to bay. Beneath the flyer, all their endless days and nights of love and pain were telescoped into meaningless moments. There was the last red ridge -- where the world broke off. Beyond it, sheer cliffs of broken sandstone lipped a pit too vast to show any farther rim. The brown pilot fell abruptly silent. He leaned against the window, looking for the bottom of the pit. He found rubble slopes, level shelves, deeper slopes and steeper cliffs. What he discovered at last, miles and miles below, was no bottom, but the tops of towering clouds, floating out of a hazy void. "Do you want to land on the rim, sir?" The pilot still thought he had come to hunt wild nearmen. "Our agreement doesn't cover spotting or shooting from the air." "We aren't landing here," he said. "We're flying down inside." Profanely, the pilot called the name of dark Cru Creetha, eater of suns. His flyer had been chartered for a flight to the pit, not into it. Of course, personally, he was not afraid to fly anywhere. The Sun Lighter would bear witness to his courage. But he was legally obligated to adhere strictly to the terms of their official flight plan. "I'll double the charter price," Blacklantern offered. "If you'll land me near one of the old mining machines down inside." The pilot's muddy color faded. He had heard all he wanted to know about the great metal worms the swarmwoflders had sent to eat up the planet, and he was already closer to them than he wanted to be. The old excavators were stopped and abandoned, Blacklantern . said. They couldn't harm anybody. So I hope, he told himself. The pilot crunched another saltflower seed. Muttering huskily through froth-purpled lips, he said he must consider not only the alarming signs of failure in the reserve power cell and his duty to his wife and daughters, but also the terms of his flight insurance. Blacklantern estimated the funds he had left. Gates and gongs would be useless, he supposed, in the swarmworld, and he wasn't coming back. He offered to triple the charter fee. The pilot munched thoughtfully and spurted purple fluid at the cabin floor. Squinting shrewdly across that jagged brink into the cloudy depths, he announced that another gross of gongs would complete the dot for his first daughter. Blacklantem paid him, and they dived. They found the excavator lying on a black granite ledge. A small bright worm, it swelled and swelled beneath them to become a mile-long monster. The pilot set the flyer down at a Judicious distance, and Blacklantern scrambled out with his hunting gear. "I'll wait overnight," the pilot offered, "For six gross of gongs." "Don't wait." "You can't live here. You can't climb out." The pilot peered uneasily up at the slopes of broken stone and the fracture-carved precipices and the broken benches that made a giant's stairway toward the far sky. "I'll come back in three days -- for another triple fee." "I don't have the money," Blacklantern said. "I'm taking the excavator out." Chewing hard, the pilot blinked up at the monstrous metal mass and took off hastily. From the lip of that wide ledge, Blacklantern looked down into the pit. Though the jagged rim that framed the narrow scrap of sky was miles and miles above, his rocky ledge was less than halfway down. The clouds that hid the bottom were still far beneath his level. Lightning flickered in them now, and an endless peal of thunder began crashing and rumbling and rolling away against those looming walls. He turned to watch the flyer climb. Dwindling fast, it was only a black insect before it reached the top of the first talus slope. Before it rose above the first black granite wall, he had lost it. He stood there alone. His neck hurt from looking up, and he couldn't help a tiny shiver from his shattering sense of the vastness of the pit and the power of the swarmfolk who had abandoned it so casually. Perhaps he had been a fool to let the flyer go, but he had no time for fear. He hitched up his hunting pack and hiked toward the excavator. The cautious pilot had left him a long way to hike. He was sweating before he reached the great machine. Its curved armor swelled out far above him, scarred from titantic rockfalls, bright and massive and impregnable. Under its shadow, he plodded on toward its rockcrushing jaws. A new rockslide had half-buried the machine since it stopped. Huge fallen boulders faced him with sheer cliffs as grim as any he had conquered long ago, hunting nestling tlys. It cost him a hard hour's climbing to reach the rotary teeth of the excavator. In the echoing cavern behind those enormous metal molars, he used his hunting lantern to pick a way along the titanic conveyor that had carried broken stone back to the transflection portal. A blue light flashed suddenly ahead. Alert to the danger of toppling into some ore-bin or smelter in the far-off swarmworld, he took that for a warning. Climbing off the conveyor, he explored great strange mechanisms until he found a railed inspection walk that led him at last into a high control booth. Lights came on, when he closed the door. One wall turned transparent to show him a bright picture of the swarmworld -- a tiny blue sun wrapped in a milky mist of lifespheres, each invisibly small. A long panel against the opposite wall glowed with symbols he couldn't read. The third wall framed a dark opening beyond a level ramp. When he walked toward it, new lights picked out a little vehicle without wheels, somehow suspended just above a wide black track. Its transparent shell showed half a dozen seats inside. Trembling now with the same breathless sense of risk and elation he had felt when he faced his first diving tly, he pulled at its oval door. The door stayed fast -- but, beside it, an amber-circled sensor began to blink. He stopped for a moment, frowning. Any error, now, could be as quickly fatal as a false move in the arena. Yet this was clearly the transport system of the vanished miners. The vehicle promised to cany him to the swarmworld, while the blinking sensor seemed to question his right to go. He caught his breath and thumbed Goldforge's name-ring to flash its color-coded signal ray into the black center of the sensor. The amber circle quit blinking. The door slid open. Light came on inside the crystal shell. Heart thudding, he stepped inside. The door clicked shut behind him. He waited, almost afraid to breathe. Nothing happened until he slid warily into the nearest seat. Then a soft bell-note rang, and a bank of keys shone green on an oval panel beside his seat. Most of the symbols that marked them were strange, but he saw that two of them were numerals, oddly shaped, like those on the label of Snowfire's stereogram. He sat for a moment thinking, muscles as taut as when he first had to judge the strike of a screaming tly. Hopefully, then, he began using the portal print on the label to translate the green symbols, punching out what he hoped would be Snowfire's swarmworld address. The life-sphere number -- or was it? As he touched the last digit, the panel chimed faintly and one green key turned golden. Elated and more anxious, he stabbed out what he thought should be the level number. A higher note chimed. Another symboled key changed color. With a heady sense of success, as if he had discovered the blind side of a dangerous tly, he tried the octant number. Another rising chime. Another golden glow. He kept tapping, his whole body cold with sweat and quivering. The sector number. The zone number. The corridor number. At last, the dwelling number. Its final digit startled him with a deep-toned gong and a flashing crimson symbol. He froze, as if an unseen tly had bellowed above him. While he stood wondering what to do, a toneless synthetic voice hummed from the panel. " -- transposed." Goldforge's translator picked it up. "Dwelling no longer occupied. Access restricted. Revised destination instructions required." All his muscles tightened, but he had nothing for them to do. "Request -- " His voice failed, and he had to catch his breath. "Request destination information. New address of -- of last occupants. Of Benefactor Snowfire and Engineer Toolsmith." For an endless second, nothing happened. "Benefactor Snowfire not identified," that dead voice droned at last. "Engineer Toolsmith transposed. No local dwelling in use. Revised destination instructions required." Grimly, he tried to slow his drumming heart. "Request assistance," he called again. "Required destination is current address of Engineer Toolsmith, former occupant of destination first requested." For longer seconds, there was no response. "Body of Engineer Toolsmith located," the machine purred suddenly. "Revised destination will be Ironforge Clinic of Exotic Pathology, Sphere #, Level #, Octant #, Sector #, Zone #, Corridor noon. Dwelling #. Prepare for departure." He sank back in the seat with a gasp of relief. The crimson winking stopped. A triple chime rang. Silently, the crystal capsule swept forward into a gray-walled tunnel. Ahead, a giant eye widened. He shrank in spite of himself from its blue-rimmed blackness. The vehicle toppled down its track, through the painful depthless flicker of the iris, into the flat enormous pupil. The cavernous belly of the excavator was instantly five thousand light-years behind. The vehicle swayed and fell again, through another gray tunnel and into a stranger space. For a heart-clutching moment, he felt weightless. The capsule tipped up h steeply climbing track. As it gained speed, his sense of weight came back. He caught his breath and tried to see where he was. On his left, a dark wall was blurred smooth by his motion. On the right, he looked out into a hollow cylinder, its dimensions too vast for him to estimate. Mottled blue and green, its far-away curve was below and above and all around him. Its farther end was lost in misty distance. The cylinder seemed to roll beneath his racing vehicle, spinning around him at a giddy rate. A wave of vertigo swept him. Clutching at the seat ahead, he groped for his lost orientation. Though he supposed the life-sphere must be rotated to create a centrifugal substitute for gravity, he knew it couldn't be spinning so crazily. Most of the actual motion, he soon decided, was that of his own capsule, plunging around and around a spiral track built into the near end of the cylinder, carrying him away from its axis toward the wall. This long hollow, then, must be only the core of the huge lifesphere. The inhabited levels would be farther from the axis, where the centrifugal pull was stronger. His giddiness gone, he looked "down" again at the endless racing landscape. Now, as it came nearer, he could see that the green areas were grassland and forest, the blue patches lakes and streams. Here at the heart of this enormous mechanical world, the swarmfolk had made a place for nature. Eagerly, he began searching for people. Soon he was able to pick out the boles of odd-shaped flowering trees. He saw winged things flying, fat quadrupeds grazing, a sleek black creature stalking one of them. He caught a glimpse of what looked like playground equipment in an empty park on a wide lake beach. Graceful robotic devices were busy here and there, but he found no human beings. Perhaps the swarmfolk were sleeping. At the level of that deserted landscape, the capsule flashed past a vacant passenger platform and dropped into another tunnel. A new gong chimed, and the whole nose of the vehicle was filled with the stereo image of a half-transparent ball, wide triangular wings flaring from its poles. Deep inside it, a bright green point was crawling. When he found the hollow core, and all the curving shells around it, he suddenly understood the the ball was the lifesphere, that the creeping point followed his own position. Now and then some light or signal flashed backward along the tunnel wall, but the capsule was so soundless that he thought it must be moving in a vacuum. He felt startled when it lurched and stopped, with a wheeze of air. The map winked out. A mellow gong rang. "Ironforge Clinic," that cold synthetic voice announced. "Ironforge Clinic." When the door slid open, he scrambled out of the capsule. Soundlessly, it glided away. He stood on a bright-lit platform. Tensing with a wary readiness, as if waiting for a strange tly to dive, he turned to search that long chamber for the teeming swarmfolk he had been prepared to meet. He found nobody anywhere. IV Bewildered by this silent emptiness where he had expected to ento sniff the air for any human odor. His nose was keen enough to tell Sea clan fish-eaters from the muskweed pickers of the Wind clan or the Game clan nearman hunters, but the cool wind that blew from the tunnel held nothing of mankind. When he listened, all he could hear was the thump of his own heart and the rustling of his clothing and the tiny clink and clatter of his hunting gear, all magnified when they whispered back from the hard white walls. As if climbing near a wild tly's nest, he moved along the platform, all alert, searching the way for each footstep. Still he heard no human sound, caught no human scent -- till a loud gong nearly stopped his heart. Where it had rung, he found an amber sensor circle blinking. Quivering with his own strained readiness, he flashed Goldforge's ring into the circle. It went out. A tall crack cut the wall and widened to make a doorway. He walked through, into a monumental room. It should have been busy. Rows of seats faced high screens where unreadable legends glowed. Bright kiosks were spaced here and there about an unending desert of floor, as if to dispense information or instructions. All around the far-away walls, empty archways opened into half-seen vacant passages. But all his senses found nobody anywhere. The dead hush dissolved all his first elation into dark perplexity. Even if the swarmfolk observed their own white night, there should be somebody somewhere. Though he could see no evidence of violence or disaster, he began to feel that he had stumbled into a universe of irrational nightmare. A liquid clink took his breath again, as startling as some waterdrop in a desert cave. It rang and pattered and died in the long vaults above him, and came again before he found its source in a new pool of scarlet light before him on the floor. Uncertainly, he stepped toward it. The pool stretched out at once to become a bright red line, leading toward a distant archway. He caught his breath and followed. The scarlet mark arrowed ahead, guiding him down an echoing hall beyond the arch, across another huge concourse, intoanother corridor so long that he could see its floor curving disturbingly up and up ahead of him to follow its level around the axis of the spinning sphere. Still he met nobody. The red line bent at last, to pick out a door. A queer light symbol flashed beside it. A chime sounded. The door divided. A gangling, yellow-freckled man ambled out into the corridor to greet him in fluent street Nggonggan. "Welcome, Benefactor! I knew it had to be you." "Toolsmith?" Without the blue goggles he had always worn on Nggongga, with his stiff white hair uncombed and his uneven teeth too widely spaced and a faint purple stain on his lips, the freckled man looked so young and mild and harmless that he was hard to recognize. "I'm glad to find you!" "You almost missed me." Relaxed and affable, Toolsmith beckoned him through the entry alcove, past the glowing signals of what must be the master panel for the household machinery, into the thin sweet smoke of muskweed burning in a black clay censor on an antique tripod of Sea clan bronze. The room relaxed him. The walls were hung with ritual daggers and braided rugs of nearman hair. A tall shelf held a blown tly's egg, painted with Cru Creetha's blackfan ged grin. The seats were massive lancegrass cushions. Inside, everything was Nggonggan. He inhaled the incense gratefully, but stiffened again when he saw the wide archway in the farther wall. Beyond it, bright-sailed boats were tacking up a slope of flashing blue water, climbing an insane seascape that bent up and up to an impossible perpendicular and curled back overhead, with no horizon. For a moment he thought he was somehow looking through a window into the sphere's hollow core, though he knew he had left it far behind. Then Toolsmith touched a button and the whole unsettling scene dissolved into a grey fog of an empty stereo tank. "Your signal from Nggongga was just in time to catch me here," Toolsmith was explaining. "It was transposed, you see, several days ago. Ordinarily, my body would have gone straight to salvage, but it I Donald A. Wollheim, Publisher ! i ' ; i K. Dick is his first in years and ;  ' I April. You'll understand the typically  Phil Dick title when you've read the ; Dray Prescot on the planet Kregen  I I Havilfar cycle. Illustrations and cover : ; by Jack Gaughan. (UYl #-I .#)  ! ' I And we are bringing back the first in I ;  for Prescot's fans who may have missI ! ; ed it. It tells how he got to Antares I I  I in the first place. Interior illustrations I  ' I by Tim Kirk and a stunning new ; ' ;; cover by Josh Kirby. fy;#-S;. #) ;j ; ; Fred Saberhagen's Berserker stories I  I ' have become major items in interstel I I April, packed with color and peril. I : ; (UY I ##)  ' I And Gregory Kern returns in April ;  ! ! for his growing numbers of fans. A  I ' I pie which can imitate anything!   (UYl #-SI .#) ;I I ; For our catalog and order ! ; ; I forms, send #c in stamps to;  ; . : #th FI. ; ; I ; #I Ave. of the Americas I I ;; New York, N.Y. # I; ! ### ##i I happens that the medics wanted to hold it for research into the effects of all my years among the pathogenic hazards of primitive Nggongga. "Otherwise -- " He broke off to urge Blacklantem into the room. "Sit!" With a Nggonggan bow of ceremonial welcome, he waved at the cushions. "Share water and shade, shelter and life." He added genially, with his gap-toothed smile, ' 'I have to admire your sort of reckless enterprise. Snowfire was expecting you to follow. I thought you would fail to get here, even if you tried." "Is she -- " He stood looking around the room, sniffing the heavy smoke-scent, searching for any trace of her. "Is she -- here?" "You're too late to find her alive." Casually compassionate, Toolsmith spread his open hands in the Nggonggan gesture of final negation. "You see, we were both transposed together." Once long ago, still proving himself for the arena, he had been creeping into a dark cave to steal an egg from a tly's nest when he heard the furious bellow of the male returning. Suddenly, now, he could taste the bitter dust of the droppings again. He felt the same choking tightness in his dry throat, heard the same fast hammer of his heart. But Engineer Toolsmith was no bull tly. A tall ungainly man with stooped narrow shoulders and weak blue eyes, his pale skin still bronze-mottled from Nggongga's sun, he looked too mildly insignificant to be any enemy -- so awkwardly unhandsome, in fact, that he wondered once more what Snowfire had found to love in him. "About Snowfire?" Tormented, Blacklantem reached out as if to clutch his angular frame and shake information out of him. "What do you mean, when you say she was transposed?" "Sit and rest, respected Benefactor." Toolsmith bowed again in the Nggonggan manner, courteous and almost apologetic. "I'm afraid you'll be disturbed by what I have to tell you, but you're too late to do much about it. The transposition process cannot be reversed." He was shuffling about the room as he talked, lighting a new muskweed stalk in the censer, placing a low table between the cushions, bringing plates of brightskinned fmits and small hard cakes, opening a bottle of seaberry wine. "I spent half my old life on Nggongga,' he murmured. "As you can see, I became quite a primitive. Of course I never took up trophy hunting, the way Manager Goldforge did. But I did have a nice antique collection that we brought back, and a small cellar of my favorite Nggonggan wines. Let's drink to Snowfire." Blacklantem had firmly resolved not to be jealous. Though that promised to be difficult, he made himself accept a glass of the aromatic wine. Silently, they sipped. The perplexing hush of the whole sphere began to echo in his mind. Toolsmith's air of casual ease brought his impatience to the bursting point. "Where is she?" he exploded. ' 'Where ' s -- everybody?' ' "Transposed." Toolsmith shrugged lazily. "I suppose you came but transposition had been in progress for several generations. The whole job will take a few more -- a few of the most conservative spheres have hardly begun. Here, we're nearly done, though of course I'm not the only live body left. You'll find a good many at the transposition center. Even a few here at the clinic." "Tell me -- " Struggling with violent impulses, he had to be careful with his voice. "Won't you tell me what you mean?" "You won't like it." The weakseeming eyes blinked at him thoughtfully. "Yet your status as a Benefactor ought to help you grasp it. Snowfire had no trouble at all. In fact, she was even wishing you could share it with us." "She sent me -- sent me a stereogram." He felt cold with a dread too vague to grasp, and his tongue was clumsy with the words. "She hinted at something -- some new process. She called it a cultural quantum Jump." "So it is!" Beaming, Toolsmith paused to savor his wine. "Our final answer to the problem of numbers. A universal problem. You can see the beginning of it if you bother to look, even on Nggongga. All those refugees from their dried-up oases and their wind-eroded fields. Jamming themselves into the city to beg and breed in the streets." Toolsmith was leaning genially to refill his glass. He waved the bottle away and sat stiffly upright, waiting while the long swarmworlder drained his glass and disposed his angular limbs on the cushions. "We've always done rather well by our own expanding population." Toolsmith smirked smugly through his freckles. "I won't club you with statistics, but each one of our spheres can hold several times the present population of Nggongga, still assuring each individual an abundance of space and mass and energy that even your rulers might envy. "A dozen generations ago, however, we began to feel the limits of that physical solution. All the mass of our moons and planets had been built into vehicles and all the radiation of our star had been efficiently trapped. Of course we tried to limit our growth, but our total population had become so large that even the smallest rate of increase produced more people than we could care for. "We sought new stars to colonize, but those in reach had all been claimed. We did begin efforts at expansion to a few such undeveloped worlds as Nggongga, but even the most backward races turned out to have an irrational attachment to their plague-ridden planets. "Now and then some radical wanted to relinquish our policy of non-contact, suggesting that our exported technology would soon conquer all the civilized galaxy, converting every star into a new swarmworld. Such proposals were always vetoed. We still respect other cultures." Blacklantern had moved impatiently. "Give me time." With a chiding grin, Toolsmith gestured at the pottery bottle. "You may as well relax. You're too late to stop Snowfire's transposition, and she would want you to know all the details before you come to your own decision." Stubbornly, he shook his head at the bottle. "As you like." Toolsmith shrugged. "But there's no hurry." If I kill him, he told himself, Snowfire will hate me. If she's still alive, he added, to hate anybody. Grimly, he sat back to listen. "We had come to the physical limits," Toolsmith rambled easily on. "it looked as if our growth had ended, until the computers made a breakthrough. Of course our computer technology had always been advanced, stimulated by all the demands of our expansion into space. For dozens of generations, all our culture had been going into the memory banks -- science and engineering, laws and commercial records, literature and history, even music and art. When our dilemma of numbers became acute, the computer net met the challenge with transposition. "From the living body, into the computer!" Toolsmith paused to enjoy his shocked response. "The entire mental content is read out and stored. Memory and awareness. Patterns of habit. Emotions and perceptions. Capacity for learning and thinking and growing. Everything that makes us human, scanned from the fragile and fallible cells of the organic brain and transposed into solid-state matrices in eternal crystals. "Finally, we've shaken off our old animal inheritance -- all the jungle traits that trip up progress on planets like Nggongga. We've really done what the priests and philosophers have been calling for since mankind left old Earth. We've broken the chains of the body, to set the human spirit free. "If you can grasp that -- " Toolsmith stopped, blinking at him doubtfully. "All this means that Snowfire is dead?" He sank back against the cushions, as numb as if an unmilked tly had stung him. "You did this -- this thing to her?" His hands ached for Toolsmith's scrawny neck so savagely he had to clutch them together. "You fed her mind into some machine? And let her body die?" Toolsmith was nodding cheerily. "I'm the exception. In most cases the bodies aren't revived." His thin shoulders twisted in a gesture of benign unconcern. "Not that they matter. I've been speaking to Snowfire and my own transposed self. They're both too. busy exploring their new state of being to have much time for me but they're certainly very much alive." "I -- I won't believe it!" Blacklantem tried to soften his grating voice, and he made his quivering fists relax. "Snowfire was so -- so wann, so bright and beautiful. So altogether human. She can't be herself, caged in some cold machine." "I knew you'd find the notion hard to take." Toolsmith made a compassionate Nggonggan click. "You're displaying the normal primitive prejudice against machines, but I hope you'll try to rise above it. If you'll stop to think, you'll have to admit that human brain tissue is just about the worst possible vehicle for intelligence." He grunted his angry disbelief. "Compare the two!" Toolsmith urged him blandly. "The organic brain functions through clumsy electro-chemical processes propagated at a few hundred feet per second. The computer functions at the speed of light. At best, the human brain is a transient association of unlikely atoms, designed by random evolutionary mutations. Our great computer net is the ultimate mental instrument, formed by intelligence for the functions of intelligence." Toolsmith's pale eyes shone, and a sudden fervor lifted his twangy Nggonggan nasals. "Transposition sharpens all your sensations and amplifies your emotions. It lifts all experience to a new level of intensity -- nowfireand my new self assure me that making love is now an ecstacy they had never hoped to discover." Blacklantem tried not to flinch. "The change has made them truly immortal," Toolsmith ran happily on. "They're secure now from sickness and exhaustion, from all pain and decay. Their mental powers are multiplied beyond our comprehension. Their memories are absolute. They can make full and instant contact with all the other minds in the machine -- or even merge with them. They have reached a perfect state of being. One that you primitives never imagined, even for your greatest gods!" Blacklantem sat staring, feeling cold and dull and ill. "Drink up and cheer up!" Toolsmith drained the bottle into their glasses, splashing recklessly. "You haven't glimpsed the real beauty of it yet. I'm an engineer. I respect practical efficiency more than anything, and transposition is superlatively efficient. As a vehicle for life, our computer net is twelve our old organic bodies." He flourished his dripping glass. "Evaluate that! Twelve-point-two human beings -- fully supported with the same space and mass and energy we had been wasting to maintain only one. That's the reason you met so few people on your way here. Most of us -- in this sphere, anyhow -- have already been transposed. We have resources now former population." Adam's apple bobbing beneath the yellow freckles, he gulped his wine. "I suppose you're busy projecting our future population curves. The problem gets complex, because nobody ever dies. You'll be glad to know that birth still takes place inside the computer -- with none of the old physical hazards, and with vastly enhanced opportunities for intelligent selection and manipulation and recombination of the parental genetic factors. Without such growth, our whole world would die. Now, however, the rate of growth can be rationally controlled -- as it seldom has been on the primitive worlds." "I'm not projecting anything." Blacklantern tried to moderate his voice. "But tell me this. If transposition is everything you say, why didn't you let Snowfire take the secret back to the Benefactors? Don't other worlds need it?" "Our position makes good sense." Toolsmith met his harsh impatience with an air of mild reproof. "We don't export our culture -- simply because it is superior. In contact situations, the other race nearly always accepts it and lets their own culture die." Blacklantern has surged half upright, and Toolsmith beckoned him back toward his cushions. "Cultures are living entities, with their own rights to survive. When they are closely kin, they sometimes merge successfully. I can see a legitimate role for you Benefactors, in facilitating such mergers. But we have pulled too far ahead. Contact with your world would surely kill Nggonggan culture -- even though dislocated individuals might survive. We don't want that." Hastily, he raised both hands against Blacklantem's anger. "Share peace! We mean well, believe me, and the wisdom of our position has been established many times. Cultures grow. When you Nggonggans are ready for a new technology, you'll find it for yourselves." "You're wrong!" Blacklantern rasped. "Cultures have always spread from people to people. The impact of new ways may be painful -- but progress always is. Our business as Benefactors is to ease the pain." Toolsmith shrugged, his contempt not entirely veiled. "About Snowfire -- " Blacklantem stopped to smooth his tone and he spread both hands in the Game clan gesture that begged for hospitality. "Can I speak to her? Whereever she is!" "If she likes." Toolsmith waved a limp freckled hand at the stereo tank. "You'll have to remember that transposition has enlarged her whole scale of being. I' really doubt that you matter to her now. But you can try." Lazily, he rose. "With all respects. Benefactor." He stood dipping his white-stubbled head in a Nggonggan bow of parting. "You've had a pretty full briefing, and now the medics want me at the lab. Their gross observations are completed. I'm reporting now for the histological studies, so I don't expect to be back." "You mean -- " Shock caught Blacklantem's voice. "You expect to die?" "The medics will be using up my body." He nodded casually. "It's good for nothing else. But the real me, programmed into the machine, is more alive than ever. I'll never die." "Once in the arena I heard a disciple of Cru Creetha make the same boast. An hour later he was stung and begging for the dagger." "People don't return from Cru Creetha's mythical kingdom." Toolsmith murmured. "But if you'll wait here, I think Snowfire will come back to you." His white head bobbed again. "Share drink, share food, share peace." "TIeesh," Blacklantem answered stiffly. "Share life." He was busy for a moment at the control panel in the entry. Blacklantern heard him humming an old Sand clan love song. Then the door whispered, and he was gone. f V in that tiny odd oasis of Nggonggan culture. Blacklantem felt lifted with the same curious lightness and keenness that had filled him before his first tly fight. The smoke from the muskweed censer became unendurably sharp and sweet. The aftertaste of the wine turned acid in his mouth. The breathless stillness seemed to promise some intolerable explosion. Each beat of his heart opened another anxious infinity. The faint click of the stereo tank seemed louder than a mangun. He had to squint and blink against the sudden glare that burst through its fog. Before any form took shape, he heard Snowfire's eager lowpitched voice: "Blackie! I'm so glad you came." Now in paperback The Planets as Triggers of Devastating Earthquakes esis with astrological overtones, bul supported by the latest scientific findings: the forlhcoming Grand Alignment of the planets in # may trigger a California earthquake far worse than the San Francisco catastrophe of #. # Three Novellas About the Spirit of Man est addition to Vintage's growing Hst of preslige science fiction -- a collection of three masterful novellas by one of the top writers in the field. # a division of Random House While she spoke, the burst and swirl of fire in the tank had become another Nggonggan room, with ornamental daggers and patterned carpets on the walls and muskweed stalks charring in a black clay censer on a bronze tripod. Almost exactly, it mirrored the room where he was -- but the person reflected where he stood was Snowfire. He ran to meet her, rejoicing in her warm golden loveliness. She wore something snug and lustrous that flowed to the floor but bared one firm pale-gold breast. Her green-gold eyes smiled into his, dazzling with delight. "Watch the glass!" In his hot desire to take her in his arms, he had almost forgotten the wall of the tank. She raised her hand to stop him and laughed at the way he checked himself, a glint of malice in her eyes. "Vou can't just walk into the computer," she said. "I'll have to send a car to bring you to the transposition center. A few minutes -- if you can wait!" He recoiled, amost as if she had slapped him. "You're really -- dead?" he whispered. "Except -- " "I suppose." Her carefree shrug sent waves of fire through her redgolden hair. "The bodies aren't revived. They go straight to the mass exchangers." "You can't -- " His aching throat caught again. "You can't come back?" "Why should anyone go back?" Her long body shivered in the tight scarlet sheath, and her eyes grew dark with something close to terror. "I remember life as it used to be -- when I knew no better. I thought it was good, as you still do. But now I could never endure all its agonies again. The limits of the organic body. The frustration and weakness and pain. The dread of inevitable death. Worst of all, the loneliness." Her long golden arms opened toward him. "I loved you, Blackie. I believe you loved me. But we were both terribly alone -- shut up in the prisons of our organic bodies as all mortal humanity is. I could never really understand you -- never really reach you. We always had a barrier between us." She gestured impatiently, as if to brush the wall of the tank aside. "Out here, we communicate. The old barriers are gone. Contact is closer than speech or touch. You're part of everybody else, as fully as you wish to be. All that anyone has ever learned or lived is yours to remember -- to be -- with no loss of the individual you . " . She made a wry little grimace that twisted a dagger in his own recollection. "Words aren't good enough. They never were. Nothing was -- not even the love we had in the desert, with the Game clan hunters behind us." She paused to smile at him dreamily, eves half closed, lips a little parted, arms slowly lifting to her red-golden hair. "You'll know what I mean," she breathed, "when you're transposed. When we love, we'll truly share each other. I'll feel all you feel, and you'll feel all I feel. We'll be entirely one." Thinking of Toolsmith, he fet weak and cold. "Here outside, all of us share everything." She reached again as if to grasp his hand. "A quantum jump in human evolution!" Her breathless huskiness begged him to understand. "In all the history of the universe, the only important fact has been the slow expansion of awareness, from a tiny spark in the first one-celled things to each stage of brighter light as some new power of mind emerged. If you look for the quantum jumps, they have all been inventions in communication -- nerve tissue, sense organs, language, writing, electronics, the space gates. "Now, transposition!" She was leaning closer to the barrier, so ripe and warm and wonderful that he quivered with desire. "Those inventions have always fused minds together, into greater and greater social beings. Into many-celled individuals. Into families. Into tribes. Into nations. Into the whole galactic civilization. Each stage enjoyed wider perceptions, a vaster experience, a higher level of awareness. Now, through our computer net, uncountable merged minds have reached a new era of conscious evolution. We've become a supermind!" The light in her green eyes frightened him. "The final limits of our new power are not yet tested -- if any limits do exist -- but we can already control mass and energy and space and time as no lone human brain could ever hope to. We can already sense older and greater superminds in the farther arms of the galaxy, and we're reaching out for contact with them. We can already foresee even more exciting quantum jumps on our way, toward a full conquest of all the brute stuff of the whole universe by a completely conscious mind. A fully sentient cosmos! "Blackie, aren't you thrilled?" Both hands now pressed hard against the cold crystal wall between them, he stood frozen, dazed with a shapeless dread, gripped in spite of himself by her triumphant emotion yet stunned by the stark immensity of her vision. "Blackie, haven't you been troubled by the nature of things?" Her voice fell appealingly, as if she had suddenly sensed his whirling uncertainty. "By the deadness of all the cold mass around us? By all the stubborn facts that feelings can't change? By the terrible gap between what we are and what we want?' ' When she paused, he had to nod. "The world has always been a poor fit for us." Her urgency was almost plaintive. "Most science and most art and religion has been a pathetic effort to improve that fit -- to discover or invent some sort of order or meaning in the shape of nature. Now we've found the natural plan." Elation quickened the rythm of her voiee. "Now at last, we belong! We're all part of an increasing natural order that will expand without limit until it has transformed the whole space-time universe into the mental instrument of a single ultimate awareness -- " A gong boomed. "Your car." Her bright head moved toward the doorway behind him. "Waiting to take you to the transposition center." Her voice sank huskily again, almost caressingly. "You needn't hesitate. The process has been perfected for several generations, and tested many pain at all. The scanner itself puts you to sleep, and your body will never be revived." Her full lips pouted as if to kiss him. "In an hour, you'll be with me." The gong throbbed again. He drew back from her, trembling. "Listen to me, Blackie!" Her voice was flat and shallow now, alarmed. "If you're still doubtful, I can understand. I was a Benefactor, too, you know. The old way of thinking was hard to shake off. When Engineer Toolsmith first told me about transposition, I begged for permission to take the invention -- or even just the news about it -- back to the fellowship. He said it wasn't possible. I appealed to the transposition staff, on the grounds that isolation law didn't apply to me because I wasn't a swarmworld citizen. Once I thought I was about to win, but they kept delaying the decision till Toolsmith persuaded me to come through with him. Now I wouldn't go back -- not for anything!" Her pleading voice sank breathlessly. "Trust me, Blackie!" "I -- " A throb of pain closed his throat. "I guess I'm still a Benefactor. I thank you for reminding me of that." "Blackie!" She cried his name sharply. "I was so happy when Toolsmith said you were here to join us. You can't -- " He saw her bright tears welling. "You can't turn back!" Her golden arms had opened for him. He swayed toward her till his head struck the crystal wall. In an agony of frustration, he drove his fist against it. The impact dimmed her image and set diamond sparks to dancing all around her. "Don't!" Her image cleared again, her eyes black with pain. "You could smash the glass. You could bleed. You could die, Blackie. Die!" Dread hushed her voice. "You could miss immortality -- all your splendid chance to share the transformation of the universe. "If you love me -- " A third time, the gong boomed. "Come, Blackie!" she breathed. "Come now. The car can't wait." "I -- I can't!" "Why, Blackie? Why?" "Maybe -- maybe I'm too primitive." Stiffly, with both hands, he pushed himself away from the tank. "I do love you, Snowfire -- at least I loved the human you. But I'm not quite ready to become a god. I'm going home to be a Benefactor." "You're refusing transposition?" Her wet eyes widened. "The greatest gift there is! I don't understand you, Blackie. I never could." "You've become a goddess. I'm still a black Nggonggan." "Knowing about transposition -- " Her hurt eyes searched him again. "How can you be just a Benefactor?" "I think I see my mission now," he told her. "I'm going to take the news back, as you wanted to -- if I can get back. I can't take the actual process. Maybe Nggongga isn't ready for it. But I think my troubled people need new beliefs to replace the old myths that progress and knowledge have killed. Perhaps the legend of eternal life in the computer can replace the old legend of Cru Creetha." She shook her head, bewildered. "I offer godhood." Her eyes were blankly accusing. "You want only a legend. I hope you're never sorry -- ' ' Her head turned as if to listen. "Good-by, Blackie!" Briefly, sadly, she glanced back at him. "Freckles is calling me now." The projected room around her dimmed and faded. The Nggonggan daggers and rugs and censer were gone. Where they had been, he saw the fleeting image of a bare black granite peak. Toolsmith stood there with his angular arm flung out toward a huge red sun rising from a flat black ocean. When Snowfire appeared there, he turned to welcome her with his gaptoothed, grin, and she was scrambling to his side as they vanished. Blacklantern stood a long time gazing into the empty stereo tank. "Freckles!" The sound grated harshly in his throat. "Freckles!" He swung abruptly from the tank to stalk the empty room, all his new resolution crumbling into pain and doubt. Even though he had refused Snowfire's gift of something like divinity, her golden image still haunted him. Not eternal, he was not yet ready to die. He had rashly spoken of returning to Nggongga, but he knew no way to get there. He felt utterly lost, in a world he would never know. That rnellow gong throbbed again. Uncertain what it could mean, he started toward the entry. "Blackie!" The doorway was open, and another Snowfire stood there, quietly smiling. He stared, recoiled, gasped for breath, and swept her into his arms. Her golden flesh felt warm and firm and real. Her redglinting hair was fragrant with her own clean sweetleaf scent, and he found no barrier between them. "You look -- terrible!" She caught his arms and pushed him off to study him. "Was my other self so frightful?" "I thought you were dead." "That was my transposed self." She nodded at the gray-fogged tank. "But I'm the original me." Her green eyes smiled at his mute astonishment. "I. hadn't really expected to be revived, but I had applied for permission to return to Nggongga and the transposition staff has finally agreed that we're not under their legitimate jurisdiction. They're opening the gates to return us to Nggongga. The car's waiting. "Shall we go?" He glanced back into the stereo tank, where her superhuman self had offered him everlasting life. Its cloudy depths looked cold and dead. He waggled three black fingers at it, in a childhood gesture against Cru Creetha, and swung eagerly back to grasp her mortal hand. They ran together to the waiting car.  Note: Madmen are often unable to distinguish between dream, reality, and...between dream and reality. None of the incidents in Henry Lafarge's narrative ever happened or could have happened. His "Orinoco Institute" bears no relation to the actual think tank of that name, his "Drew Blenheim" in no way resembles the famous futurologist, and his "United States of America" is not even a burlesque upon the real United States of Armorica. I couldn't hear him. "Can't hear you, Blenheim. The line must be bad." "Or mad, Hank. I wonder what that would take?" "What what?" "What it would take to drive a telephone system out of its mind, eh? So that it wasn't just giving wrong numbers, but madly right ones. Let's see: Content-addressable computer memories to shift the conversations..." I stopped listening. A bug was crawling up the window frame across the room. It moved like a cockroach, but I couldn't be sure. "Look, Blenheim, I'm pretty busy today. Is there something on your mind?' ' He plowed right on. "... so if you're trying to reserve a seat on the plane to Seville, you'd get a seat at the opera instead. While the person who wants the opera seat is really making an appointment with a barber, whose customer is just then talking to the box-office for Hair, or maybe making a hairline reservation..." "Blenheim, I'm talking to you." "Yes?" "What was it you called me up about?" "Oh, this and that. I was wondering, for instance, whether parrots have internal clocks." "What?" I still couldn't be sure the bug was a cockroach, but I saluted just in case. "If so, maybe we could get them to act as speaking clocks." He sounded crazier than ever. What trivial projects for one of the best brains of our century -- no wonder he was on leave. "Blenheim, I'm busy. Institute work must go on, you know." "Yes. Tell you what, why don't you drop over this afternoon? I have something to talk over with you." "Can't. I have a meeting all afternoon." "Fine, fine. See you, then. Anytime around #:# . ' ' Madmen never listen. Oelmut rassmussen came in just as Blenheim hung up on me. He seemed distressed. Not that his face showed it; ever since that bomb wrecked his office, Hel has been unable to move his face. Hysterical paralysis. Dr. Grobe had explained. But Hel could signal whatever he felt by fiddling with the stuff in his shirt pocket. For anger, his red pencil came out (and sometimes underwent a savage sharpening), impatience made him work his slide rule, surprise made him glance into his pocket diary, and so on. Just now he was clicking the button on his ballpoint pen with some agitation. For a moment he seemed about to actually take it out and draw worry lines on his forehead. "What is it, Hel? The costing on Project Faith?" He spread the schedules on my desk and pointed to the snag: a discrepancy between the estimated cost of blasting apart and hauling away the Rocky Mountains, and the value of oil recovered in the process. "I see. The trains, eh? Diesels seem to use most of the oil we get. How about steam locomotives, then?" He clapped me on the shoulder and nodded. "By the way, Hel, I won't be at the meeting today. Blenheim just called up. Wants to see me." Hel indicated surprise. "Look, I know he's a crackpot. You don't have to pocket-diary me, I know he's nuts. But he's also technically still the Director. Our boss. They haven't taken him off the payroll, just put him on sick leave. Besides, he used to have a lot of good ideas." Hel took out a felt-tip pen and began to doodle with some sarcasm. The fact was, Blenheim had completely lost his grip during his last year at the Institute. Before the government forced him to take leave, he'd been spending half a rumors said, glass pancakes. And who could forget his plan to arm the police with chocolate revolvers? "Sure, he's had a bad time, but he's better now," I said without conviction. Institute people never get better, Hel seemed to retort. They just keep on making bigger and better decisions, with more and more brilliance and finality, until they break. Like glass pancakes giving out an ever purer ring, they explode. It was true. Like everyone else here, I was seeing Dr Grobe, our resident psychiatrist, several times a week. Then there were cases beyond even the skill of Dr Grobe: Joe Feeney, who interrupted his work (on the uses of holograms) one day to announce that he was a file cabinet. Edna Bessler, who believed that she was being pursued by a synthetic a priori proposition. The lovely entomologist Pawlie Sutton, who just disappeared. And George Hoad, whose rocket research terminated when he walked into the Gents one day and cut his throat. George spent the last few minutes of consciousness vainly trying to mop up the bloody floor with toilet paper... Something was wrong with the personnel around this place, all right. And I suspected that our little six-legged masters knew more about this than they were saying. Finally I mumbled, "I know it's useless, Hel. But I'd better find out what he wants." You do what you think is best, Hel thought. He stalked out of my office, then, examining the point on his red pencil. The bug was a cockroach, P.americana. It sauntered across the wall until it reached the curly edge of a wall poster, then it flew about a foot to land on the nearest dark spot. This was Uncle Sam's right eye. Uncle Sam, with his accusing eyes and finger, was trying to recruit men for the Senate and House of Representatives. On this poster, he said, "The Senate Needs men". So far, the recruiting campaign was a failure. Who could blame people for not wanting to go on the "firing line" in Washington? The casualty rate of Congressmen was thirty per cent annually, and climbing, in spite of every security measure we could think of. Which reminded me of work. I scrubbed off the blackboard and started laying out a contingency tree for Project Pogo, a plan to make the whole cabinet -- all # secretaries -- completely mobile, hence, proof against revolution. So far the Security Secretary didn't care for the idea of "taking to our heels", but it was cheaper to keep the cabinet on the move than to guard them in Washington. The cockroach, observing my industry, left by a wall ventilator, and I breathed easier. The contingency tree didn't look so interesting by now, and out the window I could see real trees. The lawn rolled away down from the building to the river (not the Orinoco, despite our name). The far bank was blue-black with pines, and the three red maples on our lawn, this time of year, stood out like For just the duration of a bluejay's flight from one to another, I could forget about the stale routine, the smell of chalkdust. I remembered a silly day three years ago, when I'd carved a heart on one of those trees, with Pawlie Sutton's initials and my own. Now a security guard strolled his puma into view. They stopped under the nearest maple and he snapped the animal's lead. It was up the trunk in two bounds, and out of sight among the leaves. While that stupid-faced man in uniform looked up, the fireball shook and swayed above him. A few great leaves fell, bright as drops of blood. Now what was this headache going to be about? All the big problems were solved, or at least we knew how to solve them. The world was just about the way we wanted it, now, except we no longer seemed to want it just that way. That's how Mr Howell, the Secretary of Personal Relationships, had put it in his telecast. What was missing? God, I think he said. God had made it possible for us to dam the Amazon and move the Orinoco, to feed India and dig gold from the ocean floor and cure cancer. And now God -- the way Howell said it made you feel that He, too was in the Cabinet -- God was going to help us get down and solve our personal, human problems. Man's inhumanity to man. The lack of communication. The hatred. God and Secretary Howell were going to get right down to some committee work on this. I think that was the telecast where Howell announced the introduction of detention camps for "malcontents". Just until we got all of our personal problems ironed out. I had drawn up plans for these camps that summer. Then George Hoad borrowed my pocket knife one day and never gave it back. Then the headaches started. As I stepped outside, the stupidfaced guard was looking up the skirt of another tree. "Prrt., prrt" he said quietly, and the black puma dropped to earth beside him. There was something hanging out of its mouth that looked like a bluejay's wing. "Good girl. Good girl." I hurried away to the helicopter. Drew Blenheim's tumbledown mansion sits in the middle of a withered woods. For half a mile around, the trees are laced together with high-voltage fence. Visitors are blindfolded and brought in by helicopter. There are also rumors of minefields and other security measures. At that time, I put it all down to Blenheim's paranoia. The engine shut down with the sound of a coin spinning to rest. Hands helped me out and removed my blindfold. The first thing I saw, hanging on a nearby stretch of fence, was a lump of bones and burnt fur from some small animal. The guards and their submachineguns escorted me only as far as the door, for Blenheim evidently hated seeing signs of the security he craved. The house looked dismal and decayed -- the skull of some future Orinoco Institute? A servant wearing burnt cork makeup and white gloves ushered me through a dim. hallway that smelled of hay and on into the library. "I'll tell Mr Blenheim you're here, sir. Perhaps you'd care to read one of his monographs while you wait?" I flicked through The Garden of Regularity (a slight tract recommending that older people preserve intestinal health by devouring their own dentures) and opened an insanely boring book called Can Bacteria Read? I was staring uncomprehendingly af one of its pages when a voice said: "Are you still here?" The plump old woman had evidently been sitting in her deep chair when I came in. As she craned around at me, I saw she had a black eye. Something was wrong with her hair, too. "I thought you'd left by now -- oh, it's you." "Madame, do I know you?" She sat forward and put her face to the light. The black eye was tattooed, and the marcelled hair was really a cap of paper, covered with wavy ink lines. But it was Edna Bessler, terribly aged. "You've changed, Edna." "So would you, young man, if you'd been chased around a nuthouse for two years by a synthetic a priori proposition." She sniffed. "Well, thank heavens the revolution is set for tomorrow." I laughed nervously. "Well, Edna, it certainly is good to see you. What are you doing here, anyway?" "There are quite a few of the old gang here: Joe Feeney and -- and others. This place has become a kind of repair depot for mad futurologists. Blenheim is very kind, but of course he's quite mad himself. Mad as a wet hen. As you see from his writing." "Can Bacteria Read? I couldn't read it." "Oh, he thinks that germs are, like people, amenable to suggestion. So, with the proper application of mass hypnosis among the microbe populations, we ought to be able to cure any illness with any quack remedy." I nodded. "Hope he recovers soon. I'd like to see him back at the Institute, working on real projects again. Big stuff, like the old days. I'll never forget Drew Blenheim, the man who invented satellite dialing." Satellite dialing came about when the malcontents were trying to jam government communications systems, cut lines and blow up exchange offices. Blenheim's system virtually made each telephone a complete exchange in itself, dialling directly through a satellite. Voice signals were compressed and burped skywards in short bursts that evaded most jamming signals. It was an Orinoco Institute triumph over anarchy. Edna chuckled. "Oh, he's working on real projects again. I said he was mad, not useless. Now if you'll help me out of this chair, I must go fix an elephant." I was sure I'd misheard this last. After she'd gone, I looked over a curious apparatus in the corner. Parts of it were recognizeable -- a clock inside a parrot cage, a gas laser, and a fringed shawl suspended like a flag from a walkingstick thrust into a watermelon -- but their combination was baffling. At #:# by the clock in the cage, the blackface servwt took me to a gloomy great hall place, scattered with the shapes of easy chairs and sofas. A figure in a diving suit rose from the piano and waved me to a chair. Then it sat down again, flipping out its airhoses behind the bench. For a few minutes I suffered Mexican tune. But when lilenhcim -- no doubt it was he -- stood up and started juggling orangc.s, I felt it was time to speak tnit. "Look, I've interrupted my work to come here. Is this all you have to how me?" One of the oranges vaulted high, nut of sight in the gloom above; .inothcr hit me in the chest. The figure opened its faceplate and grinned. "Long time no see. Hank." It was me. explained, plucking at it. "I couldn't resist trying it on you, life gets so tedious here. Ring for Rastus, will you? I want to shed this suit." We made small talk while the servant helped him out of the heavy diving suit. Rather, Blenheim rattled on alone; I wasn't feeling well at all. The shock of seeing myself had reminded me of something I should remember, but couldn't...to build a heraldry vending machine. Put in a coin, punch out your name, and it prints a coat-ofarms. Should suit those malcontents, eh? All they probably really want is a coat-of-arms." "They're just plain evil," I said. ' 'When I think of how they bombed poor Hel Rassmussen s office -- " "Oh, he did that himself. Didn't you know?" "A suicide attempt? So that explains the hysterical paralysis!" My face looked exasperated, as Blenheim peeled it off. "Is that what Dr Grobe told you? Paralyzed, hell, the blast blew his face clean off. Poor Hel's present face is a solid plate of plastic, bolted on. He breathes through a hole in his shoulder and feeds himself at the armpit. If Grobe told you any different, he's just working on your morale." From upstairs came a kind of machine-gun clatter. The minstrel servant glided in with a tray of drinks. "Oh, Rastus. Tell the, twins not to practice their tap-dancing just now, will you? Hank looks as if he has a headache." "Yes, sir. By the way, the three-legged elephant has arrived. I put it in the front hall. I'm afraid the prosthesis doesn't fit." "I'll fix it. Just ask Jumbo to lean up against the wall for half an hour." "Very good, sir." After this, I decided to make my escape from this Bedlam. "Doesn't anybody around here ever do anything straightforward or say anything in plain English?" "We're trying to tell you something, Hank, but it isn't easy. For one thing, I'm not sure we can trust you." "Trust me for what?" His twisted face twisted out a smile. "If you don't know, then how can we trust you? But come with me to the conservatory and I'll show you something." We went to a large room with dirty glass walls. To me it looked like nothing so much as a bombedout workshop. Though there were bags of fertilizer oh the floor, there wasn't a living plant in sight. Instead, the tables were littered with machinery and lab equipment: jumbles of retorts and colored wires and nuts and bolts that made no sense. "What do you see. Hank?" "Madness and chaos. You might as well have pears in the light sockets and a banana on the telephone cradle, for all I can make of it." He laughed. "That's better. We'll crazily you yet." I pointed to a poster-covered cylinder standing in the comer. One of the posters had Uncle Sam, saying: "I Need men for Congress". "What's that Parisian advertising-kiosk doing here?" "Rastus built that for us, out of scrap alloys I had lying around. Like it?" I shrugged. "The top's too pointed. It looks like -- " "Yes, go on." "This is silly. All of you need a few sessions with Dr Grobe," I said. "I'm leaving." "I was afraid you'd say that. Hank. But it's you who needs another session with Dr Grobe." "You think #'m crazy?" "No, you're too damned sane." "From your viewpoint, yes!" I shouted. "Why bother with all that security outside? Afraid someone will steal the idea of a minstrel show or the secret of a kiosk?" He laughed again. "Hank, those guards aren't to keep strangers out. They're to keep us in. You see, my house really and truly is a madhouse." I stamped out a side door and ordered my helicopter. the guard. "Take it easy with that blindfold." "Oh, sorry, mac. Hey, look, it's none of my business, but what did you do with that tree you brung with you?" "Tree?" God, even the guards were catching it. T'hat evening I went to see Dr Grobe. "Another patient? I swear. I'm going to install a revolving door on this office. Sit down, Uh, Hank LaFarge, isn't it? Sit down. Hank. Let's see...oh, you're the guy who's afraid of cockroaches, right?" "Not exactly afraid of them. In fact they remind me of someone I used to be fond of. Pawlie Sutton used to work with them. But my problem is, I know that cockroaches are the real bosses. We're just kidding ourselves with our puppet government, our Uncle Sham -- " He chuckled appreciatively. "But what 'bugs' me, doctor, is that nobody will recognize this plain and simple truth." "Ah-ah. Remember, last time you agreed to call me by my first name. Hank." "Sorry. Sorry, uh, Oddpork." I couldn't imagine anyone with that first name wanting to be called by it, unless he wanted to get used to it himself. He was an odd-pork of a man, too; plump and rumpy, with over-large hands that never stopped adjusting his already well-adjusted clothes. He always looked surprised at everything I said, even "hello." Every session, he made the same joke about the revolving door. Still, repetitive jokes help build up a family atmosphere, which was probably what he wanted. There was a certain comfort in this stale world of no surprises. Happy families are all alike, and their past is exactly like their future. "Hank, I haven't asked you directly about your cockroach theory before, have I? Want to tell me about it?" "I know it sounds crazy at first. For one thing, cockroaches aren't very smart, I know that. In some ways, they're stupider than ants. And their communication equipment isn't much, either. Touch and smell, mainly. They aren't naturally equipped for conquering the world." Oddpork lit a cigar and leaned back, looking at the ceiling. "What do they do with the world when they get it?" "That's another problem. After all, they don't need the world. All they need is food, water, a fair amount of darkness and some warmth. But there's the key, you see? "I mean, we humans have provided for all of these needs, for many centuries. Haphazardly, though. So it stands to reason life would be better for them if we worked for them on a regular basis. But to get us to do that, they have to take over first." He tried to blow a smoke ring, failed, and adjusted his tie. "Go on. How do they manage this takeover?" "I'm not sure, but I think they have help. Maybe some smart tinkerer wanted to see what would happen if he gave them good longdistance vision. Maybe he was so pleased with the result that he taught them to make semaphore signals with their feelers. The rest is history." Dusting his lapel. Dr Grobe said, "I don't quite follow. Semaphore signals?" "One cockroach is stupid. But a few thousand of them in good communication could make up a fair brain. Our tinkerer probably hastened that along by intensive breeding and group learning probwould take ten years at the outside." Really? And how long would tlie conquest of man take? How would the little insects fare against the armies of the world?" "They never need to try. Armies are run by governments, and governments are run, for all practical purposes, by small panels of experts. Think tanks like the Orinoco Institute. And -- this just occurred to me -- for all practical purposes, you run the Institute." For once, Dr Grobe did not look surprised. "Oh, so I'm in on the plot, am I?" "We're all so crazy, we really depend on you. You can ensure that we work for the good of the cockroaches, or else you can get rid of us -- send us away, or encourage our suicides." "Why should I do that?" "Because you are afraid of them." "Not at all." But his hand twitched, and a little cigar ash fell on his immaculate trousers. I felt my point was proved. "Damn. I'll have to sponge that. Excuse me." Ke stepped into his private washroom and closed the door. My feeling of triumph suddenly faded. Maybe I was finally cracking. What evidence did I really have? On the other hand. Dr Grobe was taking a long time in there. I stole over to the washroom door and listened. "...verge of suicide... ," he murmured. "...yes...give up the idea, but...yes, that's what I..." I threw back the door on a traditional spy scene. In the half darkness. Dr G hunched over the medicine cabinet, speaking into a microphone. He wore earphones. "Hank, don't be a foo -- " I hit him, not hard, and he sat down on the edge of the bathtub. He looked resigned. "So this is my imagined conspiracy, is it? Where do these wires lead?" .They led inside the medicine cabinet, to a tiny apparatus. A dozen brown ellipses had clustered about it, like a family around the TV. "Let me explain," he said. "Explanations are unnecessary, doctor. I just want to get out of here, unless your six-legged friends can stop me." "They might. So could I. I could order the guards to shoot you. I could have you put away with your crazy friends. I could even have you tried for murder, just now." "Murder?" I followed his gaz, back to the office. From under iIk desk, a pair of feet. "Who's that?" "Hel Rasmussen. Poisoned him self a few minutes before you came in. Believe me, it wasn't pleasant, seeing the poor fellow holding a bottle of cyanide to his armpit. He left a note blaming you, in a way." "Me!" "You were the last straw. This afternoon, he saw you take an ax and deliberately cut down one of those beautiful maple trees in the yard. Destruction of beauty -- it was too much for him." Trees again. I went to the office window and looked out at the floodlit landscape. One of the maples was missing. Dr Grobe and I sat down again at our respective interview stations while I thought this over. Blenheim and his mask came into it, I was sure of that. But why? from the ashtray. "The point is, I can stop you from making any trouble for me. So you may as well hear me out." He scratched a match on the sole of Hel's shoe and relit the cigar... "All right, Oddpork. You win. What happens now?" "Nothing much. Nothing at all. If my profession has any meaning, it's to keep things from happening." He blew out the match. "I'm selling ordinary life. Happiness, as you must now see, lies in developing a pleasant, comfortable and productive routine -- and then sticking to it. No unpleasant surprises. No shocks. Psychiatry has always aimed for that, and now it is within our grasp. The cockroach conspiracy hasn't taken over the world, but it has taken over the Institute -- and it's our salvation. "You see. Hank, our bargain isn't one-sided. We give them a little shelter, a few scraps of food. But they give us something far more important: real organization. The life of pure routine." I snorted. "Like hurrying after trains? Or wearing ourselves out on assembly line work? Or maybe grinding our lives away in boring offices? Punching time clocks and marching in formation?" "None of the above, thank you. Hank, cockroaches never hurry to anything but dinner. They wouldn't march in formation except for fun. They are free -- yet they are part of a highly organized society. And this can be ours." "If we're all put in detention camps." "Listen, those camps are only a grumblers get sterilized and shut away for a year or' two? Think of zens, enjoying a freedom they have earned. Someday, every man will live exactly as he pleases -- and his pleasure will lie in serving his fellow men." Put like that, it was persuasive. Another half-hour of this and I was all but convinced. "Sleep on it, eh. Hank? Let me know tomorrow what you think." His large hand on my shoulder guided me to the door. "You may be right," I said, smiling back at him. I meant it, too. Even though the last thing I saw, as the door closed, was a stream of glistening brown that came from under the washroom door and disappeared underneath the desk. the night, staring out at the maple stump. There was no way out: Either I worked for Periplaneta americana and gradually turned into a kind of moral cockroach myself, or I was killed. And there were certain advantages to either choice. I was about to turn on the video recorded to leave a suicide note, when I noticed the cassette was already recorded. I ran it back and played it. Blenheim came on, wearing my face and my usual suit. "They think I'm you. Hank, dictating soine notes. Right now you're really at my house, reading a dull book in the library. So dull, in fact, that it's guaranteed to put you into a light trance. When I'm safely back, Edna will come in and wake you. "She's not as loony as she seems. The black eye is inked for her telescope, and the funny cap with lines on it, that looks like marcelled hair, that's a weathermap. I won't explain why she's doing astronomy -- you'll understand in time. "On the other hand, she's got a fixation that the stars are nothing but the shiny backs of cockroaches, treading around the heavenly An Informal  Irrevarant Sclanca Fiction A Fantaay Journal Edited  Publlahed by Richard E. Gala Issue ## (Feb.) will feature a combination interviewarticle with Delap. Also: "Science Fiction's Greatest Disaster -- Hugo Gemsback!" A Revisionist View by Darreii Schweitzer. Nostaigia -- "Visit To a Puipy Planet" by Milton F. Stevens. Columnist: Larry Shaw. Every issue -- The Archives: new book  story lists. Quartartysatnple I year #two yrs. # P. #. #x# Portland, OR #I spheres. It makes a kind of sense when you think about it: Periplaneta means around the world, and jamerica being the home of the Star-Spangled Banner. "Speaking of national anthems, Mexico's is La Cucaracha -- another cockroach reference. They seem to be taking over this message! "The gang and I have been thinking about bugs a lot lately. Of course Pawlie has always thought about them, but the rest of us... I missed the next part. So Pawlie was at the madhouse? And they hadn't told me? "... when I started work on the famous glass pancakes. I discovered a peculiar feature of glass discs, such as those found on clock faces. "Say, you can do us a favor. I'm coming around at dawn with the gang, to show you a gadget or two. We haven't got all the bugs out of them yet, but -- will you go into Dr Grobe's office at dawn, and check the time on his clock? But first, smash the glass on his window, will you? Thanks. I'll compensate him for it later. "Then go outside the building, but on no account stand between the maple stump, and the broken window. The best place to wait is the little bluff to the North, where you'll have a good view of the demonstration. We'll meet you there. "Right now you see our ideas darkly, as through a pancake, I guess. But soon you'll understand. You see, we're a kind of cockroach ourselves. I mean, living on scraps of sanity. We have to speak in parables and work in silly ways because they can't. They live in a comfortable kind of world where elephants have their feet cut off to make umbrella stands. We have to to make good use of the three-legged elephants, and other left-overs. "Don't bother destroying this cassette. It won't mean a thing to any right-living insect." It didn't mean much to me, not yet. Cockroaches in the stars? Clocks ? There were silly questions I had to ask. There was one question I'd already asked, that still needed an answer. Pawlie had been messing arund in her lab, when I asked her to marry me. Two years ago, was it? Or three? "But you don't like cockroaches," she said. "No, and I'll never ask a cockroach for its claw in marriage." I looked over her shoulder into the glass cage. "What's so interesting about these?" "Well, for one thing, they're not laboratory animals. I caught them myself in the basement here at the Institute. See? Those roundish ones are the numphs -- sexless adolescents. Cute, aren't they?" I had to admit they were. A little. "They look like the fat black exclamation points in comic strips," I observed. "They're certainly healthy, all of them. I've never seen any like them. I -- that's funny." She went and fetched a book, and looked from some illustration to the specimens behind glass. "What's funny?" "Look, I'm going to be dissecting the rest of the afternoon. Meet you for dinner. Bye." "You haven't answered my question, Pawlie." "Bye." That was the last I saw of her. Later, Dr Grobe put it about that she'd been found in some distant city, hopelessly insane. Still later, George Hoad cut his throat. The floodlights went off, and I could see dawn grayness and mist. I took a can of beans and went for a stroll outside. One of the guards nodded a wary greeting. They and their cats were always jumpiest at this time of day. "Everyting all right, officer?" "Yeah. Call me crazy, but I think I Just heard an elephant." When he and his puma were out of sight, I heaved the can of beans through Dr Grobe's lighted window. "What the hell?" he shouted. I slipped back to my office, waited a few minutes, and then went to see him. A slender ray came through the broken window and struck the clock on the opposite wall. Grobe sat transfixed, staring at it with more surprise than ever. And no wonder, for the clock had become a parrot. "Relax, Oddpork," I said. "It's only some funny kind of hologram in the clock face, worked by a laser from the lawn. You look like a comic villain, sitting there with that cigar stub in your face." The cigar stub moved. Looking closer, I saw it was made up of the packed tails of a few cockroaches, trying to force themselves between his closed lips. More ran up from his spotless collar and joined them, and others made for his nostrils. One approached the queue at the mouth, found a comrade stuck there, and had a nibble at its kicking hind leg. "Get away! Get away!" I gave Grobe a shake to dislodge them, and his mouth fell open. A brown flood of kicking bodies tumbled out and down, over his well-cut lapels. time I joined the others on the bluff. Pawlie and Blenheim were missing. Edna stopped scanning the horizon with her brass telescope long enough to introduce me to the pretty twins, Alice and Celia. They sat in the grass beside a tangled heap of revolvers, polishing their patent-leather tap shoes. The ubiquitous Rastus was wiping off his burnt cork makeup. I asked him why. "Don't need it anymore. Last night it was my camouflage. I was out in the woods, cutting a path through the electric fence. Quite a wide path, as you'll understand." He continued removing the black until I recognized the late George Hoad. "George! But you cut your throat, remember? Mopping up blood -- " "Hank, that was your blood. It was you who cut your throat in the Gents, after Pawlie vanished. Remember?" I did, giddily. "What happened to you, then?" "Your suicide attempt helped me make up my mind; I quite the Institute next day. You were still in the hospital." Still giddy, I turned to watch Joe Feeney operating the curious laser I'd seen in the library. Making parrots out of clocks. "I understand now," I said. "But what's the watermelon for?" "Cheap cooling device." "And the 'flag'?" I indicated the shawl-stick arrangement. "To rally round. I stuck it in the melon because the umbrella stand was in use. They were trying to use it -- " "Look!" Edna cried. "The attack begins!" She handed me a second telescope. All I saw below was the lone figure of Blenheim in his diving suit, shuffling slowly up from the river mist to face seven guards arid two pumas. He seemed to be juggling croquet balls. "Why don't we help him?" I shouted. "Don't just sit here shining shoes and idling." The twins giggled. "We've already helped some," said Alice, nodding at the pile of weapons. "We made friends with the guards." I got the point when those below pulled their guns on Blenheim. As each man drew, he looked at his gun and then threw it away. "What a waste," Celia sighed. "Those guns are made from just about the best chocolate you can get." Blenheim played his parlor trick on the nearest guard: One juggled ball flew high, the guard looked up, and a second ball clipped him on the upturned chin. Now the puma guards went into action. "I can't look," I said, my eye glued to the telescope. One of the animals stopped to sniff at a sticky revolver, but the other headed straight for his quarry. He leapt up, trying to fasten his claws into the stranger's big brass head. Out of the river mist came a terrible cry, and then a terrible sight: a hobbling gray hulk that resolved into a charging elephant. Charging diagonally, so it looked even larger. The pumas left the scene. One fled in our direction until Alice snatched up a pistol and fired it in the air. At that sound, the guards decided to look for jobs elsewhere. After all, as Pawlie said later, you can't expect a man to face a juggling diver and a mad elephant with a wooden leg, with nothing but a chocolate .#, not on rheir wages. Pawlie was riding on the neck of the elephant. When he came to a wobbliong stop I saw that one of Jumbo's forelegs was a section of tree with the bark still on it. And in the bark, a heart with PSIHL, carved years before. I felt the triumph was all over -- especially since Pawlie kept nodding her head yes at me -- until George said: "Come on, gang. Let's set it up." Jumbo had been pulling a wooden sledge, bearing the Paris kiosk. Now he went off to break his fast on water and grass, while the rest of us set the thing upright. Even before we had fuelled it with whatever was in the fertilizer bags, I guessed that it was a rocket. After some adjustments, the little door was let down, and a sweet, breakfast pancake odor came forth. Joe Feeney opened a flask of dark liquid and poured it in the entrance. The smell grew stronger. "Maple sap," he explained. "From Jumbo's wooden leg. Mixed with honey. And there's oatmeal inside. A farewell breakfast." I looked in the little door and saw the inside of the ship was made like a metal honeycomb, plenty of climbing room for ourmasters. Pawlie came from ihe building with a few cockroaches in a jar, and let them taste our wares. Then, all at once, it was a sakopening at any big department store. We all stood back and let the great brown wave surge forward and break over the little rocket. Some of them, nyrnpiis especially, scurried all the way up to the nose cone and back dowm again in their excitement. It all looked so jolly that I tried not tliink of their previous meals. Edna glanced at her watch. "Ten minutes more," she said. "Or they'll hit the sun." I objected that we'd never get all of them loaded in ten minutes. "No," said Pawlie. "But we'll get the best and strongest. The shrews can keep the rest in control." Edna closed the door, and the twins did a vigorous tap-dance on the unfortunate stragglers. members of the finest organization on earth were on their way to the stars. "To join their little friends," said Edna. Pawlie and I touched hands, as Blenheim opened his faceplate. "I've been making this study," he said, "of spontaneous combustion in giraffes..."  I'm sorry. I just can't help it. I just have that kind of mind, and there's nothing I can do about it. When Jim Baen asks me for a guest review, all I can visualize is a psychopathic butler, ex-Army no doubt, who instead of announcing the guests as they arrive, lines them up and begins inspecting them for flaws. "Suck in that gut, sister. You there, call that a shave?" I'm sorry, honest. So here's a guest review, Jim. Laurels first, then brickbats, with the white elephant saved for last. I'm sorry to say that there are no perfect books waiting for you at your bookstore this month, genties and ladlemen. But some come closer than others. Closest is Deathbird Stories by Harlan Ellison (Harper  Row, price unknown). This, friends, is one king hell collection of gutpunching, groin-kicking, armbreaking short stories, subtitled "A Pantheon of Modem Gods" and dedicated to the proposition that if gods die when their followers stop believing, then gods are bom when beliefs crystalize. Harlan takes a look at some of the gods we're raising up these days, and makes it quite clear that we'd better start learning how to placate them, like pronto. Written over a period of ten years, the stories are superbly kind of which Heinlein once said that you should serve a whiskbroom with every shot, so that the customer can brush the sawdust off him when he gets back up. But in the three or four times I've met Harlan, I've noticed a severe strain on our relationship in that he has nothing to bitch at me about, and so I ought to add some beefs. First, most of these stories will probably already be familiar to you (a margarine dildo to the first reader who can name an anthology of anything by anyone in the past year that hasn't contained Deathbird), reminding one of those ten Billy Holiday albums with three albums worth of songs endlessly shuffled and re-dealt. "Maggie Moneyeyes," "Along the Scenic Route," "Paingod" and "Shattered Like A Glass Goblin" aren't exactly obscure, for instance. But thass alright -- somehow all these stories do belong thematically in one book. My main beef is that dll of Harlan's new gods are scary. Pessimism is okay -- but unrelieved pessimism seems a little unrealistic. Maybe all that's on the other side is the sixteen-year-old perfect goombah and his divine Maserati, but why don't we take a look? But how can you complain about a book that has "Whimper of Whipped Dogs" in it? Next in line is The Shockwave Rider (Harper  Row, price unknown -- while this latter phrase reoccurs frequently because I'm working from galleys, for obvious reasons I can't abbreviate it) by John Brunner, a Spring '# selection for the SF Book Club. This one had seeds of greatness, but maybe it needed more vermiculite. It's not a bad book -- and Jesus knows I don't want to join the "it ain't as good as Stand On Zanzibar" ranks -- but somehow it just misses. Close though. The protagonist is Nickie Haflinger, who was drafted as a child into the government's behavioristoriented genius factory, Tamover. Not content with encouraging natural geniuses to mature, the directors of this institution are attempting to grow geneticallymodified geniuses from ova in the laboratory. As a young man Nickie stumbles across a deformed and imbecile Mark I, becomes disillusioned with behaviorism and splits, removing himself from the national data-net and establishing a succession of aliases with a stolen computer-code, dedicating himself to the overthrow of Tamover and all it stands for. A dandy plot, and one that in Bmnner's hands should have been Hugo material. I dunno; maybe he was in a hurry. Both his villains and the community of Precipice (Tamover's underground antithesis) are cut from cardboard, and there are a series of debate-lectures between Nickie and the government interrogator who's wringing out his memory that just don't ring true. But the book reads well all the same. Individual sections are often to have copyrighted, and the message is incisive and timely. But as a story it limps. So call it the worst book he's written in five years, and you've still put it two notches above average. It kept me turning the page, and its closing question has yet to be answered. Onward to a pleasant surprise. Somehow or other I got on Doubleday's SF review list a couple of years back, and as a result my stove here in Nova Scotia has never lacked for fire-starter. Honest to God, you never saw such dreck in your life. Comic-books without the pictures. But I hear they've got a new SF editor lately, and here on my desk, by Jesus, is an actual first-rate science-fiction novel from Doubleday, Newton and the Quasi-Apple, by Stanley Schmidt. I'd never have read it if I hadn't recognized Stanley's name from some fine stories in Analog, but I'm glad I gave it a chance. The planet of Ymrek, see, is at a crisis point in its cultural development. The civilized types in the city of Yngmer are threatened by the barbarian Ketaxil, and have for defense only crude cannon which they don't know how to aim very well. A pair of human xenologists reluctantly decide to interfere by giving the Yngmerians technological aid in the form of "quasi-matter," a wondrous stuff they hope to pass off as "nothing more than simple magic." Unfortunately, at the same time a native genius named Terek has singlehandedly duplicated the work of Copernicus, Galileo and Newton, deducing laws of motion with which he hopes to save the day by inventing ballistics, to aim the cannon better. The local shaman reacts little better than did Galileo's inquisitors, and Just as Terek has begun to convince him that jjerhaps il se muovo after all, in come the xenologists -- with quasimatter trinkets that don't obey Newton's Laws! Poor Terek is ceremonially proclaimed a Dunce, and the rest of the book deals with the attempts of the meddling but well-intentioned xenologists to set things right. It's a dandy, and I'm proiid of Stanley for his refusal to yield to temptation and pull rabbits out of a hat for an ending. My only complaint is his failure to explain quasimatter rather than Simply describe it -- but as a man with a trunkfull of letters saying, "your last story was great -- but of course it's not science fiction," possibly I should shut up. Tasty stuff, Stan. Cliff simak's new book. Enchanted Pilgramage (PutnamBerkley) is another one of those that gave me mixed feelings. If there's a sequel planned, I withdraw most of my objections, but as it stands it raises more questions than it answers. To say that it's well written would be more unnecessarily redundant than is absolutely called for -- it is, after all, a Simak. The characters are well-drawn, the menaces compelling. But the book frustrates me, dammit. The first half reads like pure alternate-universe swordand-sorcery -- a little strange for Cliff, but what the hell. In this alternate universe men have never really left the Middle Ages, and goblins, trolls, elves and unicorns festoon the countryside. A quest is undertaken (incidentally, quests involving a chalice or grail are a separate subgenre called cup-andsorcery) by a band of good joes. Fine. Then halfway through the book, a modern-day human appears from our time-stream, complete with firestick and a Honda dragon, and one not unnaturally assumes that some of the strange goings-on are going to get mundane explanations. Only some do, and some don't, and one of the most impressive menaces turns out for no apparent reason to be an alien, which dies in giving birth to a robot (!) that seems to do nothing to advance the plot. We learn that there are three alternate universes (why only three?) and that the third of these is a "humanist" world in which all the problems of man have been solved -- but all we ever get to see of it is two characters who appear only by rumor. Nor do we ever learn how travel between the universes is managed, nor why only one not-especially-bright inhabitant of our own time-stream (named Jones, forsooth) pulled it off. Worst, the quest turns out to have been a wild-goose chase for all but one of its members. Oh hell -- Cliff is just too good a craftsman to leave such gaping holes in the foundations: there has to be a sequel. But I wish there'd been words to that effect somewhere in the galleys. The missing man in Katherine MacLean's book of the same name (Putnam-Berkley) seems to be the protagonist -- the one we are given just doesn't seem real to me. No, amend that: he seems real for the first chapter (which, if my memory serves, appeared somewhere or other as a novelette -- and a damned, good one) and then vanishes, leaving behind a cardboard simulacrum. There's just no consistency to his character: he's an ex-teengang member, big and strong when the plot requires it, but most of the time he acts like a timid chump; he is a professional empath, and yet he gets suckered into buying the metaphysics of a sociopath gang leader with nary a quiver. And the final group of villains to be dragged onstage, comic-opera Com-YewNists Who Want To Make The World A Conformist Utopia So They Can Power Trip Us (but get this: they're telepathic, see...) went down like two tablespoons of peanut butter. Which leaves me astounded. For years I have watched Kate MacLean write circles around a large lot of folks, and upon receiving the first novel I've seen by her I rejoiced, expecting something above average. But this is barely adequate. The first chapter, in which we meet George, the high-sensitivity empath who works as a locater for the Rescue Squad, is really excellent -- but the book as a whole lacks an internal consistency somehow, and suspending that disbelief starts to give you cramps. I'm disappointed. In view of what Memphis Slim once termed the pay sitchy-ation. I'm reluctant to suggest that anybody stick to short stories, but this just doesn't work as a novel. I don't object to a simple series-of-episodes -- but the cast should be continuous. Getting near the bottom, now. Funny SF novels, when they work, are among the funniest things ever written: e.g., Niven  Gerrold's The Flying Sorcerer, a sizable chunk of Keith Laumer's work, and the new Bester novel. Some are a trifle strained, but still make you giggle consistently: e.g. Bob Toomey's World of Trouble. And some are as strained as the stuff that goes in I.V. bottles: e.g... The Wilk Are Among Us, by Isidore Haiblum (Doubleday, #). Since Stan Schmidt's book had turned out so well, I decided to try the one that came with it; but when I got to the part where the ferocious and homicidal nill says to the alien protagonist, "If I wasn't a bit under the weather, and you didn't have that crude mind-block on -- really, under ordinary conditions it wouldn't do at all, you know -- I'd give you such a hit!" I began to suspect that the stack of handkerchiefs I'd laid in against tears of laughter might be superfluous. Everybody in the book is named Leonard or Ernest or Marvin, extraterrestrials who've never heard of Earth call each other boychik, and at odd intervals Haiblum succumbs to Zelazny's Syndrome: the habit of stringing together sentence fragments. As paragraphs. In groups of six or seven. For no discernible reason. Like a freshman art student. Making a collage. Or some. Thing. Followed by two skipped lines and a block of more or less standard copy. There's a lot of action, a cast of thousands, and a plot that would confound a panel consisting of Keith Laumer, P.G. Wodehouse SO and Avram Davidson, and if you use an Ashley wood-buming stove and don't subscribe to a newspaper you'll be interested to know that the hardcover edition fits snugly into the firebox and will support a good base of kindling and mixed hardwood. I recommend maple if you can get it. de Camp's Antique Shoppe. It is curious that the sciencefiction community has produced people who make their living by looking backward, but science fiction is, after all, the literature of paradox; and lotsa guys are into The Roots and like that. I know there are a horde of you Lovecraft freaks out there, and maybe some of you are Trekkie-type groupies, and I really truly do believe that a reviewer has a duty to finish a book before publishing his views on it, but honest to Christ, Fellas. The Life of H.P. Lovecraft by L. Sprague de Camp (Doubleday, #) is simply above and beyond the call of whatever Baen is underpaying me. "Sold!" he shrieked. -- Ed. It is no bigger than a Smith-Corona portable, clearly the result of a literally incredible amount of time and energy, and I tried, cross my heart. But do any of you really want to know that at the age of two, Lovecraft's golden curls led his landlady to call him "Little Sunshine"? I have in my possession a volume of comparable size, which was commissioned by New York State, printed at Taxpayers' expense in #, and bought by the same taxpayers for the State University Library system, from which I ultimately stole it, leaving behind five identical copies none of which has ever been checked out. It is an #-page study of the ruffed grouse, a bird so stupid you can blow out the brains of one without disturbing the one next to it. It took six men to write, and one of the men later produced a #-page sequel. I take it down from the shelf whenever I'm feeling especially useless and futile, and pore over the maps and graphs and close-ups of grouse droppings, and I feel better. At long last I've found a companion volume. If you're an English major who believes you must know the man to properly read and evaluate his works (don't laugh -- I was one once) then by all means pick this book up -- if you can (little joke there). If you're an Ashley user, I should advise you that the binding is damnably difficult to destroy, and it's too big to use all at once. If you're H.P. Lovecraft, let me know what you think of it. And so opens # in the SF puhlishing world. Me, I think I'm going to get hack in the time-capsule and get some sleep. Wake me up when Heinlein's next book comes out, will you? Thanks.  Arsen Darnay series of limited nuclear wars Americans have polarized into two groups -- Structure-Folk, who live in huge constructions along the coasts (Union), and Tribesmen, who occupy Hinterland. The urban structures reach three thousand meters into the sky and depend on the levitating effect of gravitron, a field-force generated in tower pits. Liquid Helium is needed to cool the gravitron reaction. In the absence of tbe gas, structure collapse is inevitable -- Structure-Man's greatest dread. The only economical source of Helium is in Texahoma, an area controlled by the Ecofreak tribe. Tribesmen have a powerful antitechnology ideology-verging-onreligion, and to them Union is the incarnation of evil, but they are coerced into cooperation by Union's atomic power. Union, however, must use this power sparingly lest it destroy the Helium extraction and distribution facilities. Moreover, Ecofreak demands high-ranking hostages who live in the most vulnerable tribal settlements, exposed to atomic attack along with the natives. The situation thus is one of precarious balance. of Union. Bono and his delegation have come to renegotiate Helium Deliveries -- a "Helium Round." But this time Bono has a hidden objective -- to obtain some electronic parts that the Activists, a radical group within the Ecofreak tribe who have recently gained power, need to bring to fruition their plan to throw off the structure-yoke once and for all. Following a reception in one of Bureau of Tribal Affairs, reports Chief Negotiator and head of Ecofreak's Activist faction is an unknown quantity. In the past Accommodationists. The men know nothing about Mycal Bono and not much more about less young leader. Mention of Tack reminds Proctor of a troublesome episode indaughter of Bernard Unsler, Union's leader "the Unifier". During a stay in Ricardo, Tack and Regina fell in love, suggesting to the Unifier the notion of a Grand Alliance between Union and Hinterland to be achieved by intermarriage -- an idea abhorrent both to Proctor and to Jonny Tack's father, both hardliners. The marriage didn't come off. Aside from the fact that the Activists represent an unknown quantity, Proctor is also worried because he is fomenting a plot to overthrow the Unsler dynasty -- a move that will require Ecofreak Unsler's closest aide, has been unusually interested in the negotiations. Proctor instructs French Ecofreak's permanent ambassador in Ricardo, to learn more about the tribe's strategy before the talks begin a week later. Barney is a hold-over Accommodationist who wants to see Jonny Tack fail politically. He man in Bono's group, into revealing that Ecofre has developed a new device that inhibits nuclear reactions. Part of the device is a switch made of silcoplast (a cheap synthetic) welded to copper. Only Union can do the welding, which requires special facilities. Over some years Ecofreak could develop the welding technology, but Jonny Tack is impatient and wants to get the sil-parts in a hurry. Later Barney tells Rivera French enough to put Union on its guard. After delivering the news to Proctor at a late-night ball game, French is attacked on his way home by a group of "flames," members of an upper-class cult Unifier's son and heir. French kills one of the flames during a chase and escapes. The epidsode brings home to French again the fact that Sidney's power is growing as the Unifier's faculties slowly fail. Sidney and his flames delight especily in ambushing and killsents Proctor's power and popularity. The traditional Opening Ball is held in Top Level, Unsler's domain, the following evening. wife -- an artist and a member of a women's cult called Madonna. Regina Unsler, who has been watching developments both with practical interest and with nostalgic memories of her love affair with Tack, arrives at the ball with a plan to secure her own escape from Union. Her brother Sidney has oppressed her, and under the tutelage of her spiritual advisor, escape to Hinterland. To do so she captivates Bono. Meanwhile a prominent flame and the man who, with others, attacked French the night before. Bono has spent a painful week trying to adjust to the powerful gravitron vibrations in Ricardo (he belongs to the five percent of Tribesmen who find adjustment difficult). During the week he has been plagued by a recurring memory of his youth, hunting the mansized Harvey hare, a mutant rabbit whose escape mechanism is a cloying telepathic pulse of love. The hunter must overcome his affection to achieve a kill. On the morning of the ball, Bono finally experienced release from pain. Now he is giddy and disoriented and promptly falls for Regina. When she invites him to complies -- only to And her much less yielding in the privacy of her roof-top garden. Before she can yield herself, she says, she must have a sign of Bono's true affection. She demands that Bono request her as the Helium hostage of #. Only after she has seen the news on Media that he has done so will she be his. Back at the ball, Clafto Meyer has recognized French from the night before. French and Miri flee from pursuing flames and manage to lose them, but only after another flame loses his life. They reach Top Level's parking lot where Miri hides in a jump tube (one-man transport) while French goes exploring. He discovers that the streets are blocked by flames. Proctor, meanwhile is overcome with rage while he impotently watches the flames pursue French and Miri from the ballroom; he conceives a plan of retaliation against Sidney's Flames -- "Operation Hairy Scary." Trench lay on the bed in his underwear, one leg propped up. His eyes rested on Miri's dark silhouette. She stood by the food of the bed and undressed before him in the half-light from the bath. The chaste gown fell to her waist. Then she dropped it to the floor and stepped out. Her arms went back to her back and her bra popped off. His eyes rested on her shadowy breasts. She wiggled out of panties and stood naked for a second, turned toward him, dressed only in a golden earring. "I must meditate," she said. French smiled and nodded, admiring her cool. They had just escaped death and had been shown into this dingy cubicle empty of furniture, but filled with an unusually strong gravitron hum. A cold and musty room. A late hour. Unusual circumstances. Nevertheless Miri remembered her spiritual chores. She sank down to the floor. Over the bed's edge French saw her shoulders, neck, and face. Her eyes were closed. She sat with her legs crossed and her hands on her knees. In the mood of relaxation he now felt, the tense anxieties of the past hour still there like a residue at the bottom of his perceptions, her very posture aroused him. The physical alignment of her body signalled two kinds of receptivity -- spiritual and sexual. His face softened, and he watched his profile through eyes clouded with a kind of tenderness. He often watched her like this, thinking the same thought. He waited a long time. Miri tripped out in a trance, her spirit in other dimensions. She sought the limpid light of truth, a stale of quiescent calm. Such states came very rarely, she said. Instead she' usually had visions -- silly, prophetic, disturbing. As he watched her, he saw again a faint light around her head -- or thought he saw it. French was never certain whether or not Miri really radiated a kind of strange energy or whether he merely imagined it. To watch her meditate was itself a kind of meditation. It engendered images. Devotee of the Cosmic Lady... French knew next to nothing about the Cult. They taught magical pra'ctices -- like this technique which draped Miri's head and shoulders in a nimbus of light. He swore he saw a light, although its subtle radiance faded when his concentration slipped. Secretive, the sisters of the Cult. They claimed and had very real powers. They claimed to see the future in visions or in books of oracles -- but darkly, darkly. Not with the precision French needed for his work. Prophecy had its limits. They had a doctrine that thoughts took on reality if held with strong emotion. Ritual lustrations and such things. Miri left Saturday evenings to partake of the mysteries. When she returned she was always receptive -- oh, she was receptive! French approved of the Cult, not so much because he approved of the occult or the transcendental but because he disapproved of nothing Miri loved. He was not religious himself. He saw the world in its irreducible particularities, not in collective symbols. If he longed to worship, he could always reach out. You are my Cosmic Lady, he thought. When  embrace you, I embrace the world. When you smile, it's sunny. When you frown, it's clouds. Your laughter tingles my spine like water. Your hands caress me like wind. Your hair shines and rolls like mutagrass. Your scent is the sage. Your touch is soft like Harvey pelt. Your body bucks like a Hinterland pony when we make love. Your eyes are stars, your teeth white cliffs in the distance. He watched her and waited. Deep in meditation, Miri felt Frenchy's enveloping presence. His mood penetrated her sensitized psyche -- and yet she had induced it or amplified it by her visions. His adoration sparkled with erotic tension. He'd soon grow restless, she knew. She smiled inwardly and let the visions of maternity slowly fade away until there was nothing before her eyes but the darkness behind her lids. French decided he had waited long enough. He leapt from the bed and tiptoed behind her. Kneeling down, he began to massage her skin gently. She radiated heat. The Cult also taught them how to control the body's temperature. His hands pressed and kneaded her shoulders and back. He grew passionate. He rubbed and massaged and moved closer and closer until he pressed up against her. He slipped his hands under her arms and cupped her breasts. His mouth muzzled her neck and chewed her right earlobe, the one free of adornment. His breath was hot and acrid with desire. Slowly he worked his hands down over her quivering belly into, her lap. Miri pretended not to feel him. She detached herself from her body and perched her soul into a comer of the room like a yellow bird. From there she watched him and watched herself as if she were looking at an ancient etching illustrating some book on love-yoga. But then came a point when the urgency of nerves summoned the bird back from its perch. She became one with her body, and with a low moan she twisted out of the lotus posture and drew him into her arms. They rose after a moment and jumped on the bed, giggling. Her legs held him tightly while he worked. Her toes probed rythmically toward the ceiling. He covered her face with little bites, growling. She lowed like a calf. Oh, beautiful, trembling flesh. Oh, exquisite sex. Oh, wonderful gorge. Oh, meat of the goddess... The rush of breathing subsided at last. They rolled to the side, nuzzling, stroking in silence. Gravitron vibrations pulsed in the air. French placed tiny kisses on her forehead. Her breathing grew shallow. She fell asleep. He wormed his left arm out from beneath her and set his new digital watch for six o'clock. He wouldn't get much sleep, but every little bit would help. The light was still on in the bathroom. Should he disentangle himself and put it out? No. He closed his eyes and immediately saw shadowy dream images. In their contemplation he passed over to the other side. French started. Six o'clock? Yes. He felt a searing pain against his wrist. He fumbled and turned off the heat-alarm. Miri's legs still held his body in a scissor grip. They lay much as they'd fallen asleep. He had to get up, but his body resisted. It seemed as if he hadn't slept at all. Miri was warm. Perfume lay on her skin like a wraith over waters. Her breath moved against his naked arm. He hovered between sleep and waking, thinking in rythm with her breath. Miri-mine, Miri-qiine. Sleep reached for his awareness again, but he shook it off. He had to get up, had to. His lips sought Miri's birthmark. Then he gingerly lifted her leg, rolled out of her earthy grip, and walked barefoot and naked to the showers. All shivering business now, he made a plan. He was in the Ecofreak embassy and he had to get out undetected by flames. Barney had saved her life the night before. They had left Top Level surrounded by tribesmen. The flames hadn't dared to cause an incident, not with men who controlled Helium. But they had followed the group all the way to the doors of the embassy. Despite strong protests from Franco Dart, Barney had taken them in. But in deference to the Activist, Barney had put them up in an unused wing. Therefore the strong gravitron vibrations. Someone had failed to do the necessary maintenance around here. French took a shower and pondered his situation. He expected that the flames were still out there, waiting. If he wanted to arrive at the first negotiating session on time -- without the humiliation of doing so under Ecofreak protection -- he had to get away now undetected. Which meant a disguise of some sort. And it would be best to leave Miri here, where she was safe, until he could fetch her with a group of men. He shaved with a dirty old razor someone had left behind. Then he rummaged about in the cubicle's built-in closet trying on odd pieces of tribal clothing visitors had abandoned here. Judging by the pattern of beads, this cubohome hadn't been used in years. In the midst of these activities, French discovered a section of wall patched over with a plate of plastosteel screwed into place. He realized at once that the cubicle abutted a service chasm. His troubles were over. He could get out with no trouble at all. Soon he was at work with a stiff saniblade ticm the shaver. The plate came olf easily. Behind it gaped a ragged hole in the eroded wall, and gravinon sparks flew about. The suction pulled him but he resisted. Only his blond locks moved tosvaid the opening. French wrote a note for Miri. Then he put on the tribal tunic (a little too small) and a tribal hat (a little too big). He crawled out into the humming darkness, reached inside and lifted the plate. Chasm vacuum sucked the metal back into place. He was on his way. According to tradition, the first session of the Helium round was scheduled to begin at eight in the morning. Based on the same tradition, no one expected the Ecofreaks until a quarter to nine at the earliest. Ritualized discourtesy belonged to the negotiations as much as ihe toast upon arrival and the Top Level ball. Promptly at eight-forty, French slapped his knees and rose from his chair in Proctor's office. He waited until the speaker had finished. Then, with a glance at the senior members of the negotiating team who had assembled for a last-minute session. He said: "I'd better go and do my chores." Proctor nodded, and French left. By hallway, elevator, and another lobby. He nodded to the guards on his left and took up a stand before the door. Arms folded across his chest, he stared through glass at shallow stairs that fanned out and down to the idewalk and the stow edge-lanes or the movebelt. Morning crowds Tilled the belt. French lifted his eyes to the airspace above and surveyeri the jump tube traffic coming and going. From time to time utility autipers and levi-limos passed in the middle spurting blue flames from tail-jets. French preferred idle waiting to the gloom th' the meeting he had just escaped -- where the Office of Intelligence in general and French in particular had been under sniveling attack. Everyone in the meeting, and above all Proctor -- who'd set the tone and whom everyone had avidly aped -- had made much of Bono's behavior the night before. French's characterization of the man as a strict constructionist had been ridiculed and questioned. How with such poor intelligence estimates? The performance of the Office of Intel hgence had been most lackadaisicui on this issue. And other such bi ,ii! They cal:: .l themselves negotiators, F;.;;ch thought with scorn. At, cikiail parties they told tall tales of fancy dancing and eyeball-to-eycball confrontations. In practice they demanded hard guarantees well in advance that everything would go smoothly and that no one would get the slightest bit of heat. French could understand Proctor's anxieties to some extent. Proctor worried about the Secret Agenda. He feared that Ecofreak had made an end run. The big corporate interests and Bernard Unsler -- both wanted Accommodation. The corporations sought unimpeded trade with Hinterland without the paternal inlowed his oldest ambitions -- to rule the entire American subcontinent, as his predecessors had done. These two interests conspired with Ecofreak to bring about Accommodation Activism. This was Proctor's thesis. It was all nonsense, of course. Nevertheless, the men had all sagely nodded. Then they'd begun to blabber about Regina Unsler. French had quietly suggested that Five-percenters often suffered from behavioral aberrations. A chorus had shouted him down, hands waving in deprecation. An inauspicious beginning, French thought. Yes, inauspicious. When he had arrived early in the morning, still in his ill-fitting tribal clothes, he'd gone to report to Proctor and had found Dickens with his security chiefs in Proctor's office, all spread out on chairs and couches. They were planning Operation Hairy Scary. The mere fact that they were in Proctor's office rather than in one of the conference rooms of the Office of Security had alerted French. The name of the operation had also given him pause. Hairy Scary: a strangely juvenile code name for what seemed very serious business. Dickens and his people were busy with several simulators and with intricate three-dimensional maps of Ricardo's towers. Spots on the maps were marked "points of attack." In the brief time French spent in the office, he learned the name of the operation and gathered that Sidney's flames would be the target. Trays of stale refreshments and mounds of narrow printout scripto pointed to an all-night session. His misgivings grew when he saw Proctor in the midst of it all. Proctor's eyes were red from lack of sleep, and yet they gleamed with boyish excitement -- disturbing in a man of Proctor's usually stony reserve. French was reminded of the fact that he knew almost nothing about Proctor's background; nobody did. He came out of the past, ready made. French soon gathered that Proctor didn't want him there. The Negotiator scowled at French's tribal costume. He sent French off to gather the negotiating team for a meeting at a later time. He waved a hand: "Get into some decent clothing." Then he turned back eagerly to Operation Hairy Scary. Playing little games... French rocked back and forth on his heels. He liked neither the exuberance surrounding Hairy Scary -- ostensibly an action triggered by Clafto Meyer's murderous pursuit last night -- nor the pessimistic approach to the negotiations. Men should sleep at night, he told himself. When they stayed up all night, they lost perspective. A glance at his watch told him it was a quarter to the hour. The delegation should be here by now. He pulled down on the stiff new robe he'd bought from the commissary in manager, had been obliged to come in early to sell French a robe, which the merchant had really appreciated -- but French hadn't dared to go home for proper clothes, and neither could he receive the delegation in a mockery of their own dress. Punctual to the minute. Ecofreak arrived. Their jump tubes fell down from the traffic and settled on the sidewalk. Little doors opened. The tribesmen gathered into a clump and then, in unison, they came up the stairs toward the glass door. French put on a smile while his eyes searched the ascending delegates. Bono was not among them. Dart walked at the head of the group. French experienced a twinge of worry. His mind flashed up a memory of jump tubes in a shadowy garage, the Unsler flower... He pushed the glass door open, face still frozen in a smile. After a series of perfunctory handshakes, French led the delegation toward the negotiating hall -- a cavernous expanse built in the 'burgher' style of another age. It was somewhat overwhelming, with its vast glitter, sparkle, and shine from the chandeliers and huge mosaics made of precious stones. In the center a large oval table rested on sinuous legs. Chairs carved from egg-shaped pieces of obduplast stood around the table. Smiling unminus Proctor, already waited. Gnarled hand on robe sleeve. Dart pulled French aside. His eyes looked at French and evaded at the same time. "The Chief of Mission has been detained," Dart said stiffly. "He is receiving additional instructions from home. I wonder if we could delay the start of the meeting briefly?" "Of course," French said. He pointed to his right where coffee, whiskey, and tiny pastries shaped like human thumbs were laid out over immaculately white cloths on tables between slender columns. Servants stood waiting. "We can refresh ourselves while we wait. The Chief Negotiator has also been detained. ' ' French moved toward the coffee, eyes on Dart. "I understand that you have extensive experience in structures," French said. He bent down and worked the silver handle of the coffee urn. Coffee steamed darkly into his cup. "You were first secretary here, I understand." "Yes," Dart answered absently. He peered toward the Entrance over his shoulder. At that point Bono appeared at the door. He blinked in "Excuse me," Dart said, tight lipped. "I see that he has just caught up with us." French nodded. He took a sip of coffee, following Dart with his eyes. Dart stopped in front of Bono, a small little figure before the taller tribesman whose forked beard and hollow eyes gave a forbidding image at the moment. Even from a distance, French saw that Bono hadn't slept much, if at all. His features showed strain. He didn't have the languid air of a man who'd spent his night striving. Dart's hands gestured fiercely as he spoke. Bono looked past Dart with an indifferent expression in his eyes, observing the tribesmen "who placed ornately worked leather folders before each seat on the Ecofreak side of the table, pre-marked with name plates. Then Bono glanced at Dart and said a single word. A harsh gesture of dismissal followed. Bono stepped past Dart and walked toward the table. French caught the eye of a Union negotiator, held an index finger into the air, and nodded. The man stepped to a tel-set and punched numbers. The call would summon Proctor. Following Bono's lead, the tribesmen settled around the table. Ecofreak would obviously shun the preliminary talk and drinking that, based on experience with this tribe, was a prerequisite for sensible negotiations. If the tribesmen wouldn't come to the refreshments, the refreshments would have to go to the tribesmen. French beckoned to a servant. "Please serve these things at the table," he said. Then he went to his own spot, next to Proctor's in the center, opposite from Franco Dart. Bono reached for the carafe of whiskey and poured himself a glassfull. The liquor tasted sharp, warm. He hoped that the intensity of his excitement was not evident to the others. He experienced a kind of breathless intoxication, a kind of careless abandon a man felt only in the hunt, leaping, say, from boulder to boulder in the mountains after a wounded goat, without time for reflection, at the mercy of reflex. He poured himself another glass and sensed Dart's disapproving stir. Down the hatch! God -- some breakfast. I'm free. I'm loose, Bono thought. He kept his face rigid and his lips in a kind of pout, but he was amused, he wanted to laugh. I'm awake, he told himself. Tack was far away and plotted some kind of nonsensieal war, like a child with lead soldiers, yes. Bono had bought all that like an innocent, but now he was awakened, finally. Here he was, on the scene, plotting love, by Jesus. Ain't it simply wild how one could just chuck all those years of habit and go right against the grain of the past and never give a shit? Men rose around him. He looked up and saw that Proctor had entered. He rose also, keeping himself in control despite internal bubblings. Proctor approached the table, blue robes swishing. He carried folders under his arms. His chin was out. He took up a position across from Bono, bowed. Bono returned the bow. Proctor waited until the assembly had settled down. Then he opened a folder and began to read the welcoming remarks in a hurried monotone. Bono sat entranced by an internal vision of Jonny Tack. The vision amused him in a perverse sort of way. He saw Tack kicking furniture, saw him hit out with a balled fist. Perfidy, he'd bellow. Treason! And what if Union yields the parts anyway? Wouldn't that be doubly amusing? To act, to leap out over a chasm certain that angels stood beneath to catch you on their wings -- it had a mind-blowing exhilaration. Bono followed the vision. If Union failed to yield up the parts, he would be a fugitive hunted by Tack's agents all over Hinterland. He wouldn't be safe anywhere except in the radiation belts or high up in the icy wastes of Canada. No matter. He would wander forever...perhaps with Her. One act of defiance after all these years would be worth it all. Proctor's voice rose slightly, revealing that he neared the end. Bono began to pay attention. "And so, gentlemen," Proctor wound up, as we look forward again to another five years of constructive cooperation with the great and nobel tribe of Ecofreak -- whose purposes, ideals, and aspirations all of us in Union deeply share -- I welcome you again around this table where, though disagreements might surface and conflicts may erupt, we have always, in the end, signed an accord of mutual benefit." Hands clapped politely. Bono rose, a little giddy. "Gentlemen of Union, Chief Negotiator, men of Ecofreak..." To his left Dart gestured with some vehemence. He looked down and saw a folder in Dart's hands extended toward him. It was the official opening statement. Its every word had been carefully weighed; every intonation and nuance had been honed in day-long conferences. Bono waved the folder away. "I'm a simple man," he said, reily believing that at the moment, looking at Proctor, French, and sweeping the line of yellow-robed gesture the folder away, and stared at him now with new interest. "I'm a simple man from the steppes of Texahoma. I've never been inside a structure before. I was prepared, like all of my countrymen, to bring to you suspicion and traditional hatred. And is it any wonder? We are worlds apart. You live on the coasts in these gigantic machines under the drumbeat of gravitron...while we farm the land and herd our cattle through endless oceans of rolling mutagrass..." A strong emotion helped him speak. Words rolled off his tongue unasked. He saw an exchange of glances between French and Proctor. He heard a sound from his left where Dart seemed to be gagging on something. "For too long a time, too many years, your missiles have threatened our settlements. But weWe had your life in our hands. Ever since the Helium War of #, when we forced your corporations to give up control by guerilla warfare, we've had our hand on the Helium valve. And so we stare at each other across the Desolation that circles you and keeps us apart." The tribesmen to either side stirred in discomfort. "There is much beauty here," Bono continued with a sweep of his hand, indicating the blaze of lights in the room. But he saw in mind's eye the beauty that was Regina, her face inclined over his, as they had talked on a low divan all through the night. "There is beauty here and art, and great skill," he continued. "Structure-man has made the High Culture, and may it live forever. May we all, our scientists and yours, together seek an alternative to gravitron, an alternative that doesn't kill as it lifts." Dart coughed. The old man seemed to die of coughing -- a harsh, distracting sound. Bono went on. The words came of their own accord. He was high on fatigue. He realized vaguely that he spoke to Regina, to himself, not to this assembly. "But Hinterland mustn't be despised. We have our life as you have yours. The land belongs to us. Our eyes look out over the steppes. We walk the high sierras, we sail the lakes and rivers. We give you what you need to live and in exchange you give us the products we don't want to make for ourselves. Ours is a life of mutual dependence. Why then do we threaten each other? We have Helium and you have the technology we need -- to communicate, to increase our comforts. Is there sense in constant tension?" He looked around the assembly, lifting his eyes from the empty whiskey glass to which he had been addressing himself. "There is not," he affirmed. "We have everything to gain, nothing to lose from maximum cooperation. Let us strive together..." The word made him halt for a split second. "...for the best possible deal we can find, in a spirit of love and mutual respect. ' ' He sat down amidst uncertain applause. Dart's face was immediately at his ear. The sour old-man's breath hissed. "Have you gone mad? Why didn't you use the prepared text?" throat, and began to read the #I Helium Contract. Bono turned to Dart. "I didn't say anything that wasn't in the text, more or less. Just different words. My own." He saw that Dart was frightened. "Mycal, there's a world of difference. For God's sake, don't go on like this. You're endangering our lives. Yours and mine. Jonny will be furious." Bono shrugged. "He doesn't need to know. If we get him the silco-parts, he'll be delighted. He doesn't have to know how we conduct the negotiations." Dart was breathless. It seemed to him that Bono's eyes still had a glimmer of madness, a residue of the night before. He reached for the prepared text bound in a folder, opened it, and flipped to the last page. He pointed to Jonny 's initials in the approval box in the corner. "He approved it," Dart whispered. Although Dart's voice was low, Bono could sense the heavy charge of emotion in the words. "He put his initials on this. That's tantamount to an order." Dart hit the expensive fiber paper with a wrinkled knuckle. "We need flexibility to negotiate," Bono returned curtly. "I'm no tape recorder, parroting his words." reading the contract. "The cable," Dart insisted in a whisper, meaning the randomcoding radio communications system that linked the embassy with the Texahoma camp but which, as a result of tradition, still went by the term 'cable.' "If you want a change in direction, you can cable home. But without his approval, you can't deviate from your instructions. Jonny will string us up. I can't let you do it, Mycal. Withdraw your statement now and read this." Bono fixed Dart with a stare. "You're merely an advisor. You can't tell me how to negotiate." Dart remembered that he had the courage to oppose. "Do you know why I'm on this delegation?" he asked in an angry whisper, recalling Jonny's words again -- "Go with him, keep your eyes on him." "I'm here," he went on, "because I opposed your nomination. And Jonny sent me along to keep an eye on you. And it's a good thing he did. You gave them an altogether false impression with your off-the-cuff ramblings." Dart felt redeemed by Bono's blunder. I might have blabbed a little to Barney, he thought, but I didn't disobey any direct orders from Jonny Tack. He wondered where Bono had spent his night and suspected that he knew only too well. Of such liaisons came bad policy. Bono's incoherent babble, the mad look in his eyes, his rumpled clothes convinced Dart that more trouble lay ahead. Union bureaucrats had a phrase that described what he now felt about the chief of mission. Bono had blood on him. Any moment now the hounds could close in. Dart had known it, had known it from the start, had told Tack as much in no uncertain terms. Dart didn't mince words when he opposed. And if the hounds already bayed in the distance, Dart wished to be far away when they arrived. "You've heard the old accord. Chief Bono," Proctor said. "What is your initial position for the next round?' ' French eyed Bono with interest. The tribesman's opening remarks, clearly invented on the spot, had had a very different sound than Bono's initial observations in the hall of reception. Now the Ecofreak chief, who had lowered his eyes toward a leather folder, looked up at Proctor. His face revealed nothing. "Ecofreak has no initial position," Bono stressed. "Ecofreak has one position. We intend to abide by it. I believe it's fair and reasonable and will benefit both sides. With your permission. I'll read it." Proctor nodded. They'd have certainty, at last, French thought. If they had been deceived in their estimates, now they'd know the truth -- or at least as much of the truth as Bono would reveal in his opening sally. French found it significant that Barney had been excluded from the delegation. He hoped with all his heart that Bono's statement had been mere talk, rhethoric, not the exposition of an Accommodationist view. Men opened folders. French looked down at his own sheet. He held a stylus at the ready. Bono began to read, very slowly. French made a checkmark next to item one. The plastosteel demand, as Barney had told him -- and as French had noted on the fiber napkin with the imprint of The Mutant in the comer -- was eight hundred thousand tons. No surprise there. Bono read sixteen conditions that corded the points. So did six cameras through holes in the ceiling. Next came a list of products. French grew more alert. The item slipped by almost without notice. Five thousand clock movements, three helicopters, fifty thousand switches, eight hundred visisets, ninety thousand lectroshavers of thousand sheets of scriptoplast... The list went on and on. tion was the hostage demand. It said: 'Hostage: Sidney Unsler, Underunifier (expected to yield on this point if # of plastosteel demand is met)." French felt his muscles tense as Bonos voice rose. The chief was almost finished. French glanced at Proctor, but the man's face was impassive, the thick neck solid; the huge chin stuck out as if daring the world to hit it. "And finally," he heard Bono say, "the hostage demand." In that moment of intense waiting, French recalled wryly the origin of hostage demands -- they went back to ancient days, the troubled of hostages for political purposes had been a random and unpredictable phenomenon until, in this era, it had become institutionalized. It was symbolic, nothing more. Yet now, how much emotion stirred in French as he waited! Bono had laid aside his folder. His eyes were looking straight at Proctor. "This round we shall require only a single hostage," Bono said. "However, by reason of the unremitting threat that Union missiles represent, we shall demand unusual proof of your good intentions. Bono paused. He reached for the carafe of whiskey and poured himself a tiny glass of the clear liquid. French watched him tilt it back. Dart appeared upset by this small interruption in the proceedings. His deep-set eyes stared at Bono in an expression of tight-lipped disapproval. Bono held the glass in his hand. "This round," he said, and French detected a slight trembling in the voice, "we demand that you make available as hostage Regina Unsler, the Unifier's daughter." Silence. Bono lifted his little glass, tilted it back. He shook it, as if to extract a tiny drop of whiskey at the bottom. "And furthermore," a stunned French heard him say, "it is our demand that you make this known to the public of Union immediately by a special visicast." Silence. French had predicted most of the negotiating points -- save one. That one deviation spoiled it all. He remembered an image he particularly liked. Each Helium round was a knife-fight in the dark on wet and muddy ground. At the moment, in a kind of slow motion. Union's feet were slipping on the mud. Slowly they came off the ground. Slowly Union fell toward the ground while the opponent, equally slowly, came in with a flash of light caught in the metal of the blade. French controlled his astonishment and looked about. Bono filled his glass with whiskey. Two tribesmen at the far end of the table whispered, heads close. Most of the rest stared gloomily at folders, hands. Then Dart suddenly rose from his chair. The short, wrinkled man turned from the table and on wobbly, curved legs he hurried toward the door. Proctor appeared to be frozen. French glanced at him anxiously. Proctor stared at the list before him, chin down, as if it had been hit with a sledge hammer. "Your demands. Chief Bono," Proctor said, looking up at last, are unprecedented, to say the least. I propose that we reconvene here tomorrow morning, at which time we shall give you our initial reaction." Proctor moved back his chair. French leaned over, whispered; "The specs. We've got to Jiave a look at the drawings. Ask for documentation. Res." Proctor shrugged. With a sinking heart French saw the man's intense disappointment, although Proctor hid it well. "Details," Proctor whispered tiredly. "Details. We've been stabbed in the back." "Please," French pleaded. "We must have the drawings." From across the table, they both heard Bono speak. "Mr. Proctor, I can agree to your proposal that we adjourn. On one condition. The hostage demand must appear on Media today." Proctor had himself under excellent control. French knew the way Proctor must feel. Everything about the session had Accommodation writ lirge about it -- front, back, sides, top, and bottom. French skirted a suicidal thought -- his estimates could have been wrong. But now, it merely seemed so. Seemed but wasn't! He simply couldn't imagine that he and his staff should have blundered so badly. The evidence before French now must have another explanation. Proctor spoke. "Your demand is most unreasonable. At this point, traditionally, we analyze your demands. For that we need both time and complete documentation. We have no problems, in principle, with your hostage demand. But we expect to negotiate a package in secrecy before we go to Media." Across the table Bono tried to control the shaking of his hands. His hands were sweaty. They left moist marks on the folder before him. Until now he had always dismissed Dart as merely tiresome, but now the little rat had shown unusual initiative -- walking out of the negotiations! What had possessed him? Bono had a vision of Dart dictating a communique for transmission to Tack. But that was unthinkable. Dart was a coward at heart. Even so, Bono had to get them to announce the hostage demand. At once. He had no time to lose. She'd see him tonight. She'd see him the moment Media made its report. "We have the documentary package for you," Bono said. He gestured to Sonder. The burly tribesman passed a large roll of drawings and a thick book of specs across the table to his technical counterpart older man. "As for the announcement, it is the minimum requirement for another meeting."  Bono rose from his chair and gestured to the tribal delegation. All rose and bowed. She came up out of groggy sleep, angrily resisting. Something pulled incessantly on her arm. Her dream had been a mass of confusion, anxiety, and fear. She had tumbled in the air through clouds. Sidney had chased her in a tube, his finger pointing. Someone had bured her beneath a mountain. No, it had been a grave. Dead? Dying? And Mycal had glowered above her with a spade in his hand. Earth had tumbled on her...or had it been grass? She tried to turn away from the insistent, nagging pull. But the pulling persisted. She heard Selma's voice? "Miss Ginny, mistress." Regina opened her eyes and saw Selma's face. Beyond the girl was the intricate pink silk construction of the bed's roof and sides. "What is it? What time is it?" Regina mumbled. She felt as if she hadn't slept at all. It seemed only moments ago that she had lifted Mycal's head gently from her lap. She'd been bone weary. She had left him asleep on the divan where they had talked endlessly through the night. She had left him and had gone to curl up on her own bed. And now this person... "He wants to speak to you on the Discover Man's most advanced technology of the mind -- Buy, Read and Use A Dianetics Publication Expand your awareness of past, present and future life! Predict and understand human behaviour with this wealth of proven, factual information. This best seller reveals the parts of the mind and the source of human irrationality. Grasp this opportunity to reap the benefits of the simple, powerful techniques in copies have been sold! Order your copy of Dianetics: The Modem Science of Mental Health today! Just Get it. Read it and Try it! Send # to The Church of Scientology of California. Publications Organization U.S... Dept. G-#. # West Temple St... Los Angeles. Calif. #. No charc for postage and handling. All orders will be shipped within # hours of receipt. Dianetici is the registered trademark of L. Ron Hubbard in respect of his pub(Greek) "mind." Copyright # by L. Ron Hubbard. All Rits Reserved. The Church of Scientology of California -- a non-profit organization. Scientology is an applied relious philoaophy. ientology and Dianetics are regbtered names. tel," this person said with a hunted, harried look in the eyes. "He insists that I wake you. He's been calling for over an hour, every five minutes." Regina shook her head and blinked. There was a pain behind her temples. "Who?" she asked. "Who insists?' ' "It's him," Selma said. Her facial expression and intonation said the rest. ' "Tell him to drop dead," Regina said and turned her head back into the pillows. Once more she felt the tug on her arm. Selma's voice had an edge of panic. "Miss Ginny, please, he threatens..." Regina sat up. Eyes flashing, she cried: "All right, all right. I'll talk to him." She leaped out of the bed and strode off into the sitting room outside her sleeping chamber. Fury boiled in her. She threw herself into a chair and activated the smallscreened tel. "What do you want," she said, staring at the screen. The image of her brother didn't appear. All too often he turned down the visio. He liked to come into her room as a disembodied voice. She reached forward and turned down the visio on her side too, just as his voice came over the box. "How was it?" "How was what?" "Striving with that bumpkin." "You're disgusting," she said; her voice conveyed revulsion. She wanted to cut him off, to take the tel and fling it against the wall. But she didn't dare. "Ho, ho, ho! Look who's calling who names. I was told all about you, femmy. As for disgusting...you threw yourself at him. Well, let me tell you something, Ginny. I won't have it, understand?" She heard the sharpness of his voice and could well imagine, without any help from the screen, the tight, angry look on his long face, the cruel turn of his lips. She should have known that her all-night dancing would be reported to Sidney. She had put him -- and Clafto -- out of her mind. But Clafto had tried to dance with her several times during the ball. She had refused him each and every time. At the end he had glowered with dark fury. Now she reaped the consequences. She didn't answer. She wondered what he might say next. She was afraid, but for once she felt defiant as well. By tonight Media would broadcast the news. Her father would hear of that and know that Accommodation was possible again, that Ecofreak sought her. They'd call her into his presence. She would be safe again and forever more, safely tucked away in Hinterland. But for the moment she was fearful and wary. She didn't dare give Sidney any hints. "Well?" he said. "You heard me." "I heard you." "And... ?" "And what?" "And what're you going to do?" "What do you want me to do?" "You know what it is. I don't have to tell you." She knew. He considered her a plaything for his favorites. Clafto was Sidney's latest favorite. He stood next in line as Underunifier should Daddy suddenly die. Until Sidney changed his mind, of course. Then it would be someone else. And after, that it would be someone else again. And in Sidney's mind, whoever it was must be her lover, her husband if Daddy ever died. She imagined the future as a succession of husbands, one after the other. Each one would be executed when he fell from favor. Today Sidney couldn't kill them. But in the future he would, he would. For a moment she felt desperate. Then she remembered. This time she would escape. Serenita had known it, and somewhere deeply she also knew, despite that horrid dream which even now lay beneath her consciousness like some pressure. "I'm still thinking about it." "Damn you, bitch," he hissed over the tel. "Weeks ago -- weeks ago I told you to take Clafto! Thought it had happened. And this morning he told me how it really is. You deceived me, Ginny. You shouldn't do that, you know. And last night you made a whore of yourself -- with a tribesman! "I did no such thing," she answered quietly. She wished she had. "He spent the night." "We talked." "I bet," he cried with a little laugh. "I bet you did! Well, my sweet, there's an end to that, as of now. Clafto will come to you tonight, and you'd better receive him. If you don't. I'll personally open the doors for him. And for his friends. Tell that to your staff, chippie." Regina shivered. She wouldn't be here. She'd go and hide somewhere. He wouldn't dare "I'll go to Daddy," she cried. "I can't stand it any more!" "Ohhh? You will, will you? Good luck, fem-stuff, good luck to you. And if you get through to him, tell him that, that..." He can't think of a threat terrible enough, she thought. "Let me tell you this, Ginny. You go to Daddy, and I'll make sure that you regret it to the end of your days." Sister Serenita, she thought. I'll go to St. Theresas of Carmen. "And don't think you can escape me, Ginny. My men are stationed at all your doors. You can't get away. Don't try." Hysteria put clammy claws around her throat. She buried her face in her hands. Her mind raced, seeking alternative routes of escape. She couldn't find any. Maybe I'll have to yield to Clafto. Sidney will have his way with me one final time. Then I'll get away forever. It wasn't the physical thing she hated; that she rather liked -- it was the humiliation of it all. Another man's will imposed on her. And now, with that strangely sweet experience behind her, her memories filled with the long talk she'd had with the archangel, trying to assure him that she truly loved him -- although she didn't; and this morning she knew that -- it seemed to her terrible and repulsive to yield to Clafto merely because her brother commanded it. Mycal had given her a feeling of what it might be like again...true love. She could yield to him, although she didn't love him and meant to use him crassly -- like Sidney tried to use her. But I'm in desperate straits, she thought. He' U forgive me. "Well?" the voice over the tel probed. "What do you say?" "Nothing," she answered. "I have nothing more to say to you, Sidney." She reached forward and cut him off. Immediately, she punched out the numbers of her father's office; she kept the visio off. In her fluffy nightgown, her hair in disarray, her face puffy from sleep and kisses, she didn't want to be seen. "Top Level," the switchboard operator sang, and a woman's face appeared in the screen. Regina identified herself and asked to be connected with her father. "We'll switch you," the woman said. Her voice was cool. The screen went blank. Regina waited. The seconds multiplied into a minute, then another. Too late, she thought. He must have gotten through before I did. His people are everywhere. Her spirits sank. She saw in her mind the corridors, the large offices filled with her father's many aides. A wall about him. He was behind them, remote and inaccessible even to his own flesh and blood. After a minute, another face appeared. She recognized Blottingham. Daddy's chief of staff -- and one of Sidney's friends as well. He said: "Miss Unsler? Am I speaking to Miss Unsler?" He ran a hand over the short hair on top of his head, cut into the shape of an egg. "Your visio is off." "This is Regina." "The Unifier will return your call as soon as he is out of conference." His tone was crisp but cool, and Regina knew that she had failed. V French came out of Proctor's office and rushed past an astonished Mrs. Sedlig toward the elevators. His energetic strides translated anger into kinetic energy. Mrs. Sedlig peered after him, her head slightly bent, above thick rimless lenses that she wore on her nose for reading. She was a small, faded person, with grey hair held in a bun at the back, and red-rimmed, almost lashless eyes. Her fussy fingers nervously checking packages for signaatmosphere as Proctor himself. She had been his inseparable companion since the days of Defense, and though she didn't look it, she was a survivor type, having come through the clerical purges when secretary machines had invaded the bureaucracy and only a very few, the most loyal, the 'indispensables,' had remained in such positions. Like Proctor she lived alone and had never married or entered a contract. She drew her total psychic sustenance from her work, and this room -- with its scatter of comfortable couches and little coffee tables, the holographs of Helium refineries on the wall, the tribal flags in stands, the huge potted artificial plants she tended as if they were real -- was her real domain. From her teak desk next to Proctor's door she guarded his privacy, filtered the messages, and watched the rise and fall of issues and of men. Now, as she watched French disappear down the hall, striding angrily, his purple robe swinging, she had a clear intuition that Rivera French was on the way down. She inferred this from a number of little signals, not just from the shouting match in Proctor's office which she had overheard as a dampened sequence of sound through the wall. She gathered it also from the frequency with which Gregory Korn, the DA for Compliance, was called to Proctor's office -- he being French's chief rival -- and Proctor's own mutterings when she took him coffee or emptied his in-box. She stored the information away in her meticulously ordered memory, thinking that French was altogether a vulgar man, much too impulsive, his Branco heritage worn outside for all to see. Then she returned her attention to a thick decision package. Down the hall French had stopped in front of the elevators and waited, fuming. His breath still steamed with hormones generated by the bitter exchange. The post-mortem of the negotiating session had left a foul taste in his mouth. Proctor had gathered his chief aides for an emergency meeting. His strategy had soon emerged -- a replay of the laser issue of five years ago. Proctor had proposed that the silco-parts be offered to Ecofreak in exchange for a withdrawal of the hostage demand -- and, of course, delivery of a Helium Interdiction. ' 'We have nothing to lose by trying," he had said, "and, frankly, we have nothing left to try." French punched the elevator button again with unnecessary force. He'd known it, had felt it in his guts, cduld have predicted this would happen, had guessed it would happen ever since that evening at the jump ball game just before that fatal encounter with Meyer's sparks. In the office he had argued with something approaching fury that the Secret Agenda had to be achieved some other way. The silcomponents couldn't be delivered. A brief glimpse at the Ecofreak drawings before the meeting had convinced him that the parts had some sort of military significance. But Proctor had shrugged that off. He could be ruthlessly singleminded when it came to his own objectives. At last French had walked out in anger, leaving the field to more compliant deputy assistants. He, for one, wouldn't risk Union's Unslers ffom rule. But you shouldn't have said it, he thought. You should have kept your yap shut. Opposing the Chief Negotiator did nothing for a man's career -- least of all if Proctor turned out to be right in the end and became Unifier. But there was a point where ambition had to be subordinated to responsibility. The elevator doors slid aside. French was about to enter when he saw Darby Dickens come out. He stopped the DA for security. "Darby," he said, "in all this turmoil I haven't had a chance to talk to you. Did Franklin tell you about my situation?" Dickens nodded gravely. He was a tall, black Structure Panther whose exemplary neatness never failed to surprise French. After a night's work, his jump suit was completely free of wrinkles. His sleeves were carefully rolled back to his elbows. His olive arms were thick and solid. A golden watch gleamed on his wrist. "We'll rescue Miri, never fear," Dickens said. "That'll be the first sweep tonight. But it'll be late. We must wait until the crowds thin out." "I want to go along," French said. Dickens nodded. "Have my boys issue you a chemgun and mask and meet us in the stadium at half past ten or so. Gomer will be in charge of that sector. Look him up." "Thanks," French said. "By the way. Darby, what is this all about. Operation Hairy Scary?" A grin lit up Dickens' face. "You don't know?" French shook his head. "I haven't had a chance to ask Proctor. ' ' "Well, let it be a surprise, then. I'm sorry, Riv, I don't have time to explain. I'm on my way to Res now. Hairy Scary is turning out to he one of his pets -- if you know what I mean." "Darby -- " "Later." Dickens moved off, waving. French punched the elevator button again. Darby enjoyed all this. Nothing like an operation to break the routine of guarding doors and grav-drums. But if Proctor planned something foolish, would Dickens restrain him? It came out of the man rarely enough, thank God, French reflected, thinking about Proctor's penchant for practical jokes. But when it came out, it was usually something approaching the sordid. It seemed as if practical joking and perpetual bachelorhood went hand in hand. French recalled 'Operation Sulphy Ovum' when a hundred crates of rotten eggs had been delivered to Top Level three years ago. Proctor had been most indignant, had promised a full investigation when Blottingham had come calling in the wake of the stink. Yet everyone suspected that Proctor himself had planned every detail of that. The elevator came and French got in. For a second he surveyed mentally the many hours between now and half past ten. Miri would be in that small room, waiting. A powerful pulse of longing shook him, and he realized he didn't give a damn about silco-parts, Ecofreak, Proctor, or anything else -- not until Miri was safe. As he strode off toward his office two floors down, he made a mental note to call Dachshund Jones, Number One in the Kayring Gang. He would hand Miri over to the gang for safekeeping. Nothing less would give him mental rest. People filled his office. The lights had been turned off. Schematics of an ear-shaped device intricately overlaid by a strange pattern were projected against a wall. A computer console stood on the right. A three-dimensional articulation of the component turned slowly in the upper half of the screen while an odd, random, zig-zag curve flashed like lightning on the bottom. Clemmens had assembled the technical staff for an examination of the sil-components. Two silchemists from Norleans had stayed to help. But why in this office? Then French realized the reason. Operation Hairy-Scary had preempted all the conference rooms. French stepped in wondering if Professor Fulbright of the Central Technical Institute had arrived. French said: "How are we coming? Anything new?" Dark, shadowed faces turned toward him. Clemmens stood next to the computer screen with a pointer in his hand. He turned to French. "We've stumbled onto something new, Riv. Should've thought of it long ago...but we're industrial technologists. This is a rather advanced research notion. Lindy here suggested that Ecofreak might be of course, but we haven't got anything to lose. We're boxed in...Professr Fulbright is here." French took the cue. He searched the blue-white faces until his eyes found a small man with angry eyes and a sparse goatee. He walked over to Fulbright and shook his hand. "How do you do, professor; glad you could come." He turned back to Clemmens at the screen. The Random Oscillation Effect. Curious. Over the years French had scientific press. Great promise, little performance. "Well, Clemmens, what have you decided. What use could they make of the effect?" Clemmens shrugged. Computer lights were reflected in his bald skull. "We haven't the faintest, Riv. It's a useless phenomenon -- useless precisely because it's random. A laboratory curiosity. But suppose this little gadget controls the oscillations..." Clemmens let that one sink in. French thought for a second. "Atomics?" he said. God, he thought, if it's really so, Proctor has to be stopped! Heads nodded around the table. Clemmens said: "If this little switch can modulate .the oscillations, Ecofreak could neutralize an atomic attack. But how?" Clemmens raised his hands. "We can't figure it out. This isn't the whole assembly -- only the part they can't make themselves. And from this little bone -- " Clemmens tapped the console screen with his pointer and tiny dots of white appeared on the blue surface where he tapped. " -- we can't reconstruct the whole beast... At least not in an afternoon." French looked down at the professor. "What's your assessment. Dr. Fulbright?" The physicist snorted. He had a high, crackly voice. "It won't work," he pronounced. "I've told your staff as much, Mr. French, but they persist. I've spent thirty years and haven't done it yet. I find it a little difficult to imagine that simple tribal engineers should have solved the puzzle." The man's offended ego sent out angry vibrations. French didn't say what he had on his mind. Those 'simple tribal engineers' had proven their mettle in field after field. The Crestmore bible thundered against Technology, but Hinterland was filled with heretics, as it were. He recalled a fancy laboratory he had once nearly penetrated on the outskirts of Kaysee in Mokan territory -- clumps of buildings in a rolling valley beside the remnants of an ancient highway. French had seen white-clad technicians moving about beyond a fence like monastics. Roofs had bristled with antennae. He had found odd chemicals in the waste cans of that lab. That had been one of those missions to follow up on the laser demand, a job he hadn't left to subordinates... Clemmens cleared his throat. French sensed a tension in the room. "You will admit, won't you. Professor Fulbright, that you've never tried to weld copper and SP." "I'll admit no such thing!" Fulbright bristled. "I have avoided meaningless experiments, if that's what you mean. But my students and I have simulated all possible combinations of sil and common materials. The mathematical foundations have been laid. They yield no results." French looked back at Clemmens. "Suppose for a moment, professor, that they use a new kind of mathematics." Fulbright snorted. "Preposterous! What new mathematics? There is only one kind. Models of the Universe, Mr. Clemmens...perhaps, perhaps. But surely you don't mean a new math!" Scientists were childish in proportion to their fame. French knew that Fulbright could be of help -- but it would take time. "I meant a model, professor. Perhaps a five-dimensional approach, that sort of thing. I'm an engineer myself and don't pretend..." French had to go. In that bitter meeting with Proctor, he had had an intuition. Recalling the negotiating session, it had seemed to him that Bono had acted against tribal instructions. Perhaps the man had fallen for the girl and meant to extract her by using the negotiations. Proctor had rejected that thesis out of hand, saying it was incompatible with the parallel demand for Media announcement of the hostage request. Bono could have the girl for the asking. She was a notorious whore, warming the bed of just about anybody who wanted her badly enough. Nonsense, nonsense. Nevertheless, French was sure. He wanted another look at the tapes of the ball and of the morning session. He waited for Fulbright to finish while he eyed Clemmens. The two men clearly clashed. French decided he had done the right thing in calling in Fulbright. Answers would surely come from these collisions. Fulbright was saying: "I welcome your inspection of our models, Mr. Clemmens. We have a goodly set of models. Five dimensional models, ten dimensional models, Mr. Clemmens. Thirty years is a long time, you know, and I pride myself on a modest reputation in the field of Vibration." Personal gravitron -- the Fulbright invention everyone knew about -- had made the professor famous. He had discovered a method of sensitizing fibers in gravitron chambers so that they gave temporary lift to individuals. Police used it and so did sealing crews. It had made jumpball possible -- alas. French said: "I'll be back shortly, gentlemen; in the meantime, please continue. Professor, thanks for your help. We must solve this mystery somehow and do it quickly." He turned and went off toward the Psychometry Department of the Office of Research. Dart scurried down the narrow stairs with occasional, furtive glances over his shoulder. He appeared unaware of the slightly comical, almost theatrical image he projected as he tiptoed down the carpeted stairs, the very picture of guilty stealth. He tried to make himself small and inconscpicuous, althogh there was no one about. A nervous litany ran in his head,  hope, I hope, I hope, he repeated. Dart hoped that no one would interrupt his clandestine communications with Jonny Tack. He hoped that the technician on duty in the comroom wouldn't raise any annoying little questions about Dart's authority. He hoped, above all, that Tack would receive the message well. In a situation of this kind, where a man had to walk a tightrope between two chasms, one couldn't be sure of the outcome. It took a man of courage to do what he was about to do; no, more than that -- a man of subtlety. He held several sheets of scriptoplast in his hand. He had labored long and hard on the precise wording of the message. Time and again he had pushed sheets through the renewal slot above the desk in his room to erase unsuitable variations. Now he had a version he could live with. He hoped that the words would convey the picture just...so. Not too hard on Bono -- just in case. Not too tolerant either -- in the event... At the bottom of the stairs Dart stopped to orient himself. He had been down here many times in the old days, but things had changed. The comroom should be to the left. Yes, there it was. He saw the sign painted on a glass door. He moved forward. I talked to him, he reassured himself. I asked him outright. This shouldn't come as a surprise to him.  said to him: "Mycal," I said, "are you acting on your own authority on this? Do you have a secret mandate from Jonny Tack?" I was very direct with the man. I came to the point. I didn't mince words. Bono's eyes had shied under Dart's penetrating gaze. Bono had scratched his ear, had glowered. "My arrangements with Jonny are none of your concern. Franco," he'd said. "When I want your advice, I'll ask for it." The memory made Dart feel the fury he had felt then. There had been more along those lines. Bono hadn't been direct. He hadn't denied, hadn't affirmed. Well, my boy, you can't blame me for drawing my own conclusions. I hope they're right. I hope, I hope. Dart's entrance into the comroom startled a lone technician. The youngster lounged in front of a large console with many buttons and a keyboard. He shoved a book into a drawer. "You're certainly busy," Dart snapped, taking advantage of the situation. "What's this you're reading? Let me see it?" "Yes, sir," the youngster said, swallowing. He opened the drawer tion. It had Proctor on the cover. "Uhhum," Dart said, eyebrows raised. "Propaganda. And theirs at that. Don't believe a word of it. You men certainly live a cushy life around here, don't you?" He gestured at numerous pinups on the wall. "When I was first secretary around here, we ran a tighter ship." The youngster gulped. "Yes, sir." "Got an emergency," Dart said. "Get cracking on this message to Tack. Priority. Security code one." Dart held out the sheets, and the technician went to work. He pulled out a book and looked something up. From a cabinet with little metal drawers opposite the console he selected a plastic card, inserted it into a slot on the console. Then he sat down before the keyboard. Dart relaxed. He felt in control. "Does this door lock?" He gestured toward the frosted glass. "I don't want to be interrupted. This is a priority one." He wanted to drive that point home. "Yes, sir," the youngster said. "At bottom, there, under the handle." A small button activated the electronic lock. The bolt slid home with a buzz. Over the technician's shoulder. Dart inspected the words as they appeared on the scriptoplast fed into the machine from a roll. The youngster sweated. Priority one was not an everyday occurrence. sheet. The keys were still. Nevertheless, the machine clackered rhythmically in readiness. That single line would cause quite a stir back home. Dart imagined men around the console, one man breaking away to fetch a supervisor. The clacker intensified. It seemed as if the machine were gathering strength. Then the keys began to move with great rapidity. A message appeared. The technician looked up at Dart with a question in his eyes. "Confirm," Dart said. They don't want to believe it, he thought. the youngster typed. The answer came immediately. Is presence of JT desirablel necessary... The words caused a rush of delight mingled with anxiety. Jonny must be available for communications, else base camp wouldn't have put that question to them. A dialogue with Jonny would be most desirable. Above all Dart had dreaded a long wait for a response from Tack, unsure how the man had received the message. "Desirable," he said to the waiting technician, who now typed the word. The technician spread out and smoothened Dart's sheets of scriptoplast and began to type slowly. He had difficulty deciphering Dart's small and crabby hand. Dart watched through deep-set eyes, anxious that every word should make it across the vast distance to Texahoma. He felt the excitement rise, mixed with a good deal of fear now...now that he had made a commitment to act. He wondered what it was like in base camp. Did the sun shine? Did rain beat a drum on the canvas of the tents? Did the steppe wind blow, ironing the mutagrass? So much depends on the weather, he thought anxiously. What if it rains and Tack's in one of his ugly moods? The Tacks of Kaysee had a mean streak. Genius had its price. The Tacks paid it in the coin of occasional madness. Old Tack had had his share of that blood, and Jonny had inherited both: his father's gifts and curses. At last the message had gone through. The technician's hands rested on the keyboard. Dart tried to guess Tack's reaction to the message. Would he frown? Would his eyes be puzzled? Would the muscles of his neck tighten in anger? Dart's heart beat hard behind his wrinkled throat. He nearly shivered with tension. The machine clackered evenly. Its internal hammers drummed a tattoo against the retaining bar, eager to tap out another message. Then the machine's noise intensified and the words came. It's all right, Dart exulted, staring at the words. He noticed the half-anxious, half-admiring look on the youngster's face. Few they were, few indeed, the men Tack addressed as "old buddy." "Tell him, 'Yes, sir,' " Dart said. The technician typed. The machine responded immediately. Dart imagined Tack next to the machine, his hand on his hip as he dictated. Dart smiled. It's be all right. He recognized the tone. Jonny was in one of his funning moo,ds. "Four nine two," he said. "Five eight seven. Nine nine one." The youngster typed. Tack stood next to a console, his legs wide apart. One of his hands rested on his hip. His head was shaved with the exception of a thick sheaf of hair at the crown which, in the shape of a bushy horsetail, hung down blond and shiny over his back. A pinched and angry expression sat on his face. He waved his arms and yelled: "Somebody fetch me a chair." Men stirred into action. Seconds later a wood-and-canvas chair appeared behind him. He fell into it. "Is it Dart?" he asked. The man at the console looked up from a list and nodded. Tack stared up at the sagging canvas roof, at the wires that ran along a wrinkle toward the polesupported tent tip. "Write," he said to the operator. "Franco, you old skunk, I read your little message, but it's sneaky as hell. What're you trying to tell me?" Tack glanced about. A ring of men had formed at a distance. "Clear the hell out," he yelled. "Out, goddammit!" Tack sat stretched out in the chair, legs forward, the heels of his boots sunk into the canvas flooring. His horsetail fell over the brightgreen back of the chair. He wondered how long it would take to get the story out of Dart. The old man always hedged his bets. Nearly in his grave, the old coot, but ambitious as hell. Sometimes that could be useful in a man, especially a suspicious little ferret like Dart. Tack weighed all the factors while the machine clackered, grew agitated, and the keys began to flash. Dart hated Bono. But Dart was a gutless little rat. He wouldn't dare accuse My cal of anything unless it had substance. Come to think of it. Tack wasn't sure Dart had made an accusation. The message had been vague, full of odd hints. An irregularity in the hostage demand... ? What in the hell was that supposed to mean? "What's he saying?" Tack asked. The operator pulled up on the yellow cable paper to read the message. " 'My message, I believe, is clear and concise as to facts,' " the operator read, " 'in essence I am asking for confirmation of the fact that Ae hostage demand can deviate from your signed and approved instructions.' " "Double talk, garbage," Tack shouted. "No, don't type that." He stared up at the canvas ceiling again while the operator waited. Something had been done up north. Had Bono changed the hostage demand? Dart would never come right out and say it if left a chance. "Write: Did Bono present the no?" Keys clattered. "Yes," the operator said after a moment. "What was the hostage demand. Give the name, only the name." Sidney Unsler. It'd better be that. A bold, clean jab right at Union's solar plexus. The number two man in Union. That should extract the sil-components in a hurry. Tack remembered the loud, whining arguments about the negotiating strategy. All kinds of devious schemes had been proposed. Tack had listened to all the garbage. Then one night he had smashed his fist on the table and had told the talkers what he wanted. A simple, head-on strategy. No monkey business. He glanced at the operator. "Well?" The man shrugged. "They haven't answered yet." "Goddamn," Tack yelled. "Can't they spell?" Just then the machine clattered briefly. The operator rolled up the paper and leaned into the machine. When his head came back up. Tack saw agitation in the face, a kind of cringing. "Well?" he called sharply. "Sir," the man said, almost in a whisper, "Regina Unsler." Tack leapt to his feet. His face turned purple. Veins bulged on his forehead. He was a very tall man. His head almost touched the inclined roof of the small tent. Two great strides brought him to the console. He tore at the yellow cable paper. It came away from the machine with a sideways rip. He stared at the black letters. "Confirm," he croaked to the operator, choked with emotion. He had nearly forgotten the little bitch. She recalled a troubled time...those sweaty nights, his father's thundering anger, the humiliation of six months' penance in the steppe with the herds -- all that rolled around in him now like a down-dipping tornado. Above all he remembered with a shudder the meeting with his father in the old man's Wellhead home. "Stand there, by the door," the old man had ordered. And while Jonny stood there feeling small and intimidated, his father cleared a large space in the middle of the gloamy room ringed by pictures of the ancestors going back nearly to table against the wall with a crack, shoved chairs out of the way. Lamps crashed as he moved furniture. That done, the old man turned with a flash in those eyes beneath the bushy grey brows. "I'll teach you to sully Tack blood," the old man thundered, a fist in the air. "Defend yourself like a tribesman." Then his father beat him to a pulp. The old man had been strong like an ox to his dying day. Tack remembered spitting blood on the carpet on hands and knees when it had been over. Then he'd been sick. The old man forced him to clean up the vomit with a bucket and cloth like a mutant slave. "They confirm," the operator said. "Write," Tack said. "Dart, I want to hear it all. Every bit of it. From the start. I don't want any double talk or I'll have you skinned. Straight, Dart. Straight." As he waited. Tack tried to give Bono the benefit of the doubt. Bono might have found some information unknown to Ecofreak before. Regina might be better insurance that the components would be delivered. But as Dart's message began to clatter over the machine, it rapidly disabused him of such notions. He found it easy to construct a picture from the words -- fivepercenter...tub...ball...dancing all night...refused to go home...disappeared from the...no sign at breakfast...late arriving at... The machine finally stopped. Tack stared at the yellow paper. He said: "Tell him to stand by." Around the low walls of the tent many consoles formed an electronic wall. In the middle a thick central pole supported the roof. Tack began to walk around the tent. He folded his arms across his back, unaware that it was a mannerism he copied from his father. His head was tilted forward. His eyes stared at the slightly cuffed tips of his boots. He let it all sink in without resistance. He was surprised by his own reaction, so bland, so mild. So he had been betrayed. It was so simple that he almost laughed. The Brotherhood of Action had nursed a snake. The poisonous viper had turned and struck. Very well, very well. He walked in a circle. On his boot tip a rock had tom the shiny skin, revealing the white leather flesh beneath. The Bono clan had its roots deep in Texahoma, but the family extended far across Hinterland. Tack recalled Bonos as far north as Chica. Bono fem-folk, in addition, linked the clan to many shades of political conviction. The poison must have crept into the inner circle through one of those capillaries. Tack conjured up an image of Gordon Gono, Mycal's father, and recalled that Gordon had never been an enthusiastic Activist. He'd had an independent streak -- ever off to tend his property. Yes, Tack thought, the Old Man had said as much once. A loner, Gordon Bono. And so's his son! he thought with sudden fury. So's his goddamned son! Not a mainstream Activist. A little distant, a little aloof. Smart, smooth in a way. Tack had picked him for his quiet, brainy manner. The kind of man who'd get along with Union folk but bright enough to read them. And Tack had thought him strong -- not a talker, not running at the mouth all the time. But he'd been wrong. The man was weak. I sent Union a five percenter, a shakey-wakey, a jellyass. Oh, please Muster Union, suh, make this pressure to stop. Not a man who'd bite his tongue and tough it out. A wobble-knee. Then a complex emotion of rage, jealousy, envy, and longing possessed him. He saw Bono ride Regina's wicked, foamy saddle through the night. He saw them strive. He felt a pain and, mixed with it,he felt a treacherous twinge of excitement in the loins. It recalled the Pact of Chastity. My cal Bono, he thought with bitterness. He who had refused with a handful of others to join the crusade Tack had proposed to the Inner circle. Most had sworn a solemn oath to shun fem-folk until the structures fell. Bono hadn't said a word, hadn't explained himself. But when the others stepped forward, Bono stood his ground with a few. He was a bachelor and had no reason to refuse. It seemed to Tack doubly contemptible that Bono, the fivepercenter, the one man in twenty who couldn't take gravitron, would tiptoe after stnicture-ass the day he hit Ricardo. And he'd known where to go! Tack's face darkened. The House of the Lord must be swept clean. He'd trace down the linkages that led through Bono blood to the treacherous Accommodationists. He had been too soft on them. He had let them scatter to their wells, herds, farms. The Lord's brush would sweep through the heap of Accommodationist garbage. He'd order an action as soon as the structures were down. Until then he needed all the support he could get to hold the fragile Counter Union together. The thought of the structures brought him out of murky reverie into the cold, bright present. What if he didn't get the silcoparts? What then? His base of power would begin to crack. The tribes would drift apart again. His father's dream would crumble; the structures would still stand. No, he thought with vehemence. Never! He broke his stride and crossed the tent to the manned console. Bono lay on the bed of his locked bedroom and spoke on the tel with Regina. He was puzzled, worried, and delighted all in one. Despite tear stains, Regina's face was beautiful. Her tone had a kind of desperate edge. Bono had tried to discover what bothered the girl, but she had avoided his questions. Instead she had pursued a single objective -- to get him to come to her domain. "Will you come?" she asked again. Bono drew closer to the tel. He lay on his stomach and cradled the small device in his hands. The bedroom was large and comfortable. Thick white hare rugs lay on the floor. Photos of Hinterland scenes hung on the wall. An orange lumiglobe burned on the night table to his right.  "Of course I'll come," he said. "You know I'll come. But I thought that you were adamant. , No message on the Media -- no togetherness." "Did you ask for me?" Her voice was anxious. Her manner disturbed him. She revealed a state of unnatural excitement. Her head flicked to the side with short glances as if she expected an interruption. Could she be afraid of something? He said: "I asked for you, darling. They have the demand. I told them to announce it on the Media. But it wasn't on the news." "I know," she said indifferently. "I watched... Can you leave now?" "Of course," he said. "But..." He hesitated. He longed to be with her, but he couldn't go through another night of unsatisfied desire. "Do you really want me? I didn't satisfy your condition." She shook her head furiously from side to side. "That doesn't matter any more. I shouldn't have been so cruel -- not for my sake, not for yours. Hurry, darling, and be careful, very careful." She's afraid, she's anxious. Something is wrong. "I waited and waited for you to call," she continued in a burst of words. "I called and called the embassy, but you couldn't be reached. ' ' Regina sounded like a woman in love, and Bono felt buoyed up by her longing, which he shared. "Now you have reached me," he said, thinking back over an afternoon filled with angry altercations between himself and the delegates. They had sought him out singly and in groups to demand explanations. He refused to discuss the matter, but in the process also discovered how totally indifferent he felt about the Helium round. Only she mattered. "Tell me," he said. "You said that I should be careful. Why? is something wrong?" "Nothing," she answered, but Bono saw a furtive motion in her eyes. She appeared to change her mind. "There...there are some strange men outside. I...I don't know what they might want..." "I'll be right over," he said, alarmed more by her manner than her words. "Right away." He undressed and took a quick shower. The rush of water enlivened him, and his sense of dull fatigue gave way to exhilaration. He dried himself before the mirror, pleased by his lithe, hairy, healthy body. For a second he felt again what he had felt the night before -- an irrepressible good humor. "Hey, man," he said aloud to his mirror image. "Hey, you know something? I don't give a shit about the Crestmore prophesies." He grinned at himself. The grin reminded him of another Bono -- his younger self. A flash of insight sobered his face. Then he broke into a grin again. It had occurred to him that all those years at the Academy of Action had been a sham. He combed his hair and beard. He gave a twirl to his mustaches. He thought: I realty don't believe in that religion stuff. Hell, I don't want to change the world. Jutting nonsense. At the moment the world seemed marvellously beautiful. There she was, almost within reach. He frowned for a second, thinking of her strange mood. Well, he would console her. He left the shower and quickly dressed. He whistled a tune. The words went: "I am a kid from Texaho, the prairie she be my hooome..." Across the room hung a photograph of the many-peaked Sierra Petra. He stared at it while his right foot wiggled and worried into his boot. Then he heard the drumbeat of feet outside. He looked at the door. Someone called his name. "Bono! Are you in there? Open up!" He recognized Dart's voice and heard its harsh, commanding tone. Bono instantly grasped the situation. Damn! He shouldn't have showered. No matter. In all leisure he pushed his foot into the boot. Resistance would be useless. He'd think about Regina when all this was over. Outside Dart hammered on the door and repeated his call. Bono opened the door at last, and the little man nearly fell in. One of his fists was raised. In the other he held strips of blue scriptoplast. Several of the delegates stood grimly behind him, hands on the handles of ceremonial daggers. They appeared to be under the command of beefy Dulsol, chief of embassy maintenance, who held a pistol. Dart lowered his arm and composed himself. He inspected Bono's face. The forked beard stood out aggressively, the mustache tips were turned up. Dart felt sorry for Bono. He had the face that should make structures crumble. But he lacked that special something...that vibrant quality of leadership. In the center of the room Dart took up a dignified stance, one foot out in front of the other. "Better sit down, Bono." He eyed the ex-chief with displeasure now. Bono had a little grin on his face. That grin would fade away in a hurry. In no time at all Bono would be on ice. Bono smiled, amused by the little man's obvious air of selfimportance. He decided to humor the little rat. He walked to the bed, sat down on its edge, folded his arms across his chest. "Let me read you something, Bono," Dart said. He arranged scriptoplast sheets. "I have a cable from Jonny Tack," he announced. Bono saw sparks of triumph in the deep-set eyes. "Let me read you what the leader says." Dart looked up at Bono and noted that the man still grinned. " 'I, Jonny Tack, Leader of the Counter Union, apprised of certain treasonable activities by my appointed Chief of Mission, hereby remove him from that post and order him delivered to me under armed guard. I appoint Franco Dart acting Chief of Mission until such time as a new chief can be appointed.' " Dart lowered the scriptoplast and looked at Bono. He said: "This much you have need to know. There is a good deal more, of course. It might interest you to know that I am also provisional ambassador. ' ' Bono came to his feet and made for Dart. For a second Dart retreated, thinking this was an attack. At the door Dulsol lurched forward with a grunt. But then Dart saw Bono's eagerly extended hand. "My dear Franco," Bono cried, grinning, "Let me be the first to congratulate you." Dart witheld his hand for a second and viewed Bono with dark suspicion. But the man's eyes seemed sincerely pleased even if that grin was insolent, and congratulations were in order. Dart took Bono's extended hand, shook it, dropped it, and withdrew a pace or two with a sideways glance at the waiting delegates. "You have a big job ahead of you, Franco," Bono pursued. "Good luck to you. Now, I suppose, you'll put me under arrest? Or do I start for home tonight?" "Take him away, men," Dart said, almost in a whisper, and Dulsol's huge hand soon grabbed Bono's elbow, jerked. Bono walked down the hall, thinking about Tack, thinking that this move was typieal of that ox. He hadn't checked with Bono, hadn't called for his side of the story. Tack had acted from emotion -- as always. The guards led him through the ornate parts of the embassy and from there into a neglected, empty wing. Two men walked in front, two behind. As the group turned a comer, Bono saw coming toward them another and similar complement: two guards, a young woman, two guards. In the narrow, dilapidated corridor, the groups had to squeeze past one another. For a second Bono looked at the girl and she at him. Her situation seemed like his own. Her eyes flashed a knowing look. He had never seen her before. She wore a long, blue gown and had a white stole over her shoulders -- very formally dressed for a prisoner. In a second she was past and he continued on toward whatever prison Dart had decreed. Eight flames , of the inner circle supped around a low, rectangular table seated on legless, cushioned chairs. The lights were dim, music subdued. Pink-robed servants chosen for small size and delicate features hovered around the guests or moved about in the obsequious small-step. They served Peacefreak duck in dark wooden bowls and hot Maoling wine in shallow, pearlwhite porcellain cups. "This casual -- dare I say haphazard? -- meeting pleases me the more in that no conquest past or prospective will be feasted, and we are joined merely as close friends." Through the faintly blue curtain of incense smoke that rose to the ceiling from a slit in the table, Clafto Meyer listened with a smile as Luke Payne began his little speech in faultless Latin. The dinner had been called on short notice as a kind of secret celebration. No one quite said out loud why they were gathered here, the men closest to the Fire, but each one knew the reason, and each knew that the others knew, and so what Payne said had a special significance. It was titillating precisely because he didn't say it all. Payne lifted his shallow cup, held it in both hands; he spoke with his face inclined over the wine. He was the fifth man to try a little speech, but Clafto was sure that Luke would outdo the rest. "As I taste the fire of this wine and savor the fey aroma of the steppes, I disagree with Jackson, Clafto. The question is before us: What is the peak of all delights? To Jackson it's a blooming rose whose soft red petals gently cup a dewbedecked, delicate, pink interior. And he would be a hairy bumble bee with leave to plunge into that rose to bathe in the dew and suck the nectar. And if the petals should close at night, he'd gladly gambol in that soft prison until dawn." To the sound of appreciative chuckles, Luke Payne looked up. He is delightful, Clafto thought. He has improved on Jackson's little speech and hasn't had his own say yet. It'll be bawdy, so much is certain. Clafto was glad that he had dropped the hint this morning after his talk with the Fire. It pleased him that the senior flames had organized this feast. Sidney's second in command deserved such small, thoughtful attentions. Clafto found it especially appropriate that he should be held in such esteem. Unlike the others, he wouldn't be. replaced. None of Sidney's earlier favorites had complemented the Fire's personality to such an admirable extent. Sidney had said as much this morning. He looked about at the flames and thought; They vie for my favor. Next to Sidney I'm the most important man in Union. "The peak of all delights?" Payne asked rhetorically. He had a scar from ear to chin on his left side, a special mark of initiation acquired in Sidney's gymnasium. In a face somewhat flushed with wine, the scar was white. "To me delight is in the doing. I like to make things. I like to cook, to bake. I love the smell in the kitchen, the heat of the stove. My favorite activity is to bake a little cake, a tidy little loaf, you understand, with a neat little crack in the middle, nicely rounded and browned. A puckered little crack, my brothers, and hot inside." Through an arched opening opposite Clafto 's seat at the head of the table, he saw a servant appear over the shiny marble floor of the outer hall. The servant came toward them in a hurry. "To make my favorite cake, I first take two eggs and I put them on the table. Two eggs," he said, stressing the point, "if you see what I mean. Then I pick myself a little pot. Not too large, not too small; a round little pot, white and red with a bit of black in the right places. I put the pot next to the eggs. Then I take a little lard, smooth, silky lard, gentlemen, just enough to cover a finger, and with it I smear the inside of the pot, not too fast and not too slow, but all around the lip and then deeper and deeper. I probe the pot, I plumb its depths with that lardy finger, slowly, as if I were caressing something..." liie servant had stopped next to ClaftOj bent down, whispered. Clafto rose. "You must excuse me, friends," he said. "Something has happened." He followed the servant out of the room, through the arched doorway, across the marble. The blue light of an active tel shone from an alcove. He sat down before it and looked at one of the sparks of his group -- Silvester. "Well, Sil? What's up?" "We've got her," Sil said. He seemed out of breath. "Eerie fern, cold as ice." Clafto raised his eyebrows. "Show me," he said. The image in his screen began to move as Silverter lifted the tel on the other end and pointed it toward the center of a murky room. Clafto saw the wife of French demurely seated on a chair. He couldn't see her features clearly, but he recognized the blue gown and white stole. The tel returned to its original angle and Silvester's face reappeared. "How did it happen?" Silvester shrugged. "The embassy door opened, and there she was. It looked like she had been pushed or shoved out. She didn't leave of her own accord. We let her walk down the street a bit, then we picked her up." Clafto frowned. Although he couldn't decipher precisely what a trap of some kind. "Where are you now?" "Upstairs in the Cosmos Club. In the private rooms." "Good. Stay there..." He thought for a second. Silvester had three others with him. The group was too small if had come from Blottingham in mid-afternoon that unusual things "I'm giving dinner with some men of the circle," Clafto said. "After we're done. I'll come to get her -- with a larger party. Just in might be late, but we'll be there. Meanwhile, don't let her get away." Silvester nodded. "Cheers, Sil. And good work." Clafto switched off. Sidney would be delighted. The wife of French was better than nothing -- precious bait. She'd lure the man. But it bothered Clafto that she had been so easy to capture. Why had she been expelled from the embassy? Where was her husband? The situation demanded extreme care. He returned to the dining flames. He stood for a second before sinking into his cushioned seat. "Fortuna smiles," he said. "We've caught the female. Silvester has her upstairs in the Cosmos Club. I propose a little venture, brothers. Let's dine in leisure. Then you might accompany me to the Cosmos with some of your sparks. From there you might escort me to West Tower Top where I have a little chore or two before me..." He smiled. Faces smirked back. "Then you might deliver our prize to the Fire. He told me this morning that he has a personal interest in this little matter." Half past ten. French walked down stairs and stopped in one of the entrances of place echoed with voices. People moved about. Someone experimented with the lights, dimming them on and off, switching entire sections. Once this room had been the Hall of Burgesses. Now it was a gymnasium, ballroom, assembly hall. Basketball goals hung from the ceiling. The floor gleamed with painted lines for all manner of games. Bleachers pressed up against ancient marble. floor. Some wore jump suits and toted chemguns. Some wore robes and had obviously come to watch the evening's entertainment -- whatever it would be. French had still to learn the details about Operation Hairy-Scary. He didn't see Dickens, Corner, or any of the other leaders. French suppressed a pulse of irritation. He moved into the stadium carrying his chemgun. Its barrel was telescoped down so that the device was barely more than a pistol with an over-large stock. He sat down on a bench to wait. A deep breath and its slow exhalation failed to break his tension. Since that moment in the elevator when he'd looked forward to this hour, French had had a wretched time. His only consolation was that his preparations for Miri's security had gone well enough. He had called Miri in midafternoon. Reluctant tribesmen brought her to the tel, and French reassured himself that she was all right. He recalled now the warning she had given him. He'd asked her how she was, and she said that she was all right. But she'd had a troublesome intuition, premonition, call it what you will. About him. She urged him to be careful. He couldn't get more out of her with tribesmen watching the conversation. French wondered what she could have had in mind, then shrugged it off. He could take care of himself. Everything would go smoothly. After several attempts, he had reached Dachsy Jones less than an hour ago. The leader of the Kay ring Gang had wrinkled up in embarrassed pleasure at the sight of French -- embarrassing French in turn. Years ago Dachsy had been Number Two and French a youthful runner in his service. But now their roles seemed reversed, at least so far as Dachsy was concerned. Dachsy had scratched his shortcropped head, shy like a youngster. He insisted on calling French "sir." When French ejtplained the situation, Dachsy offefed to rescue Miri himself with men from the gang, all eagerness to help. But French shook his head. All he wanted was a safe place for Miri. They made an appointment for eleven, eleven-thirty, at the Scuttle-but, a coffee house controlled by the gang. French stared out over the stadium floor. People moved about aimlessly, restlessly. If Dickens didn't show up soon, French would be late for that appointment. Miri's safety mesmerized him -- had distracted him all day long. French had never before experienced the tension between personal and collective concerns as deeply. The sooner she was safe, the sooner he could devote himself to the job at hand. Proctor's single-minded madness had intensified rather than diminished during the day. The man had convinced himself that Ecofreak would deal with him if he held out the silco-parts. Which was true enogh. French had the same conviction. But it was wrong -- dangerously wrong. Proctor's eyes had narrowed sharply during their last session together. French saw himself reporting wearily, exhausted by the allday session with Clemmens, Fulbright, and the staff. That session deteriorated into a brawl of words at the end. Clemmens and the staff withdrew to one pole, Fulbright to the other. French tried to mediate between the two, but the combatants were beyond reason. At last Fulbright stuffed his briefcase angrily and left in a huff. French had to tell Proctor that no consensus had been reached. The silco-parts might be oscillation control devices, as Clemmens had insisted they were; or they could be "components for some magical prayer machine," as Fulbright, in a moment of white fury, had shouted in a shrill voice. Proctor said: "Let's hope they are oscillation what-you-ma-call-its. I don't think Ecofreak will risk much over prayer wheels." We are losing our minds, French thought in the stadium, rubbing his eyes. Right now, with Miri in the Ecofreak embassy and flames all over the place looking for him, French saw the Secret Agenda in a very different light. Politics didn't seem important. Even the plan itself appeared to be a fabric of madness. Preposterous notion, French thought. An old incident served as model for the plan. Eight years ago three gravitron drums had failed suddenly in South Tower one summer night. For reasons that were still under investigation, the back-up units failed to come on line and structure collapse began in South with a series of horrible thundercracks. The ensuing panic shook Ricardo to its foundations. But there was a big difference between that event and what Proctor planned, French reflected. Eight years ago the trouble had been quickly fixed. No revolutionary group had waited in the wings, ready to exploit the panic. This time the trouble would last as long as Proctor wished. And the Group would be poised for a coup. French yawned and stretched his arms toward the ceiling. Could Proctor hide an Interdiction for five days? he wondered, slumping again. Even with the full cooperation of the Ministry of Engineering? In five days reserve supplies of the gas would be exhausted. At that point the grav-drums would begin to heat up. Automatic temperature control devices would begin to slow down their revolutions. The gravitron would thin out in the cables. Thundercracks would resound again. And there would be no Helium in the pipeline, no way to fix the problem. Panic everywhere -- panic in the towers, panic in Top Level, panic in the Ministry of Defense. But one voice would be calm in all that uproar -- Proctor's voice over the Media and the public address system. The Unslers have gambled with your safety, people of Ricardo. But I can restore the Helium flow if you give me the power... Unreal, French thought. Unreal. He shook himself and stood up. Exhaustion robbed him of objectivity. The plan wasn't all that bad. He'd thought about it often in the past and it had seemed a reasonable, even a clever scheme. Nothing less than the threat of structure collapse could shake Unsler's grip over the instruments of power, could wake the people from their dreadful apathy. It all seemed crazy now, but French was tired and depressed. Where in the hell was Dickens? A catnap in the cubohome Dachsy would put at their disposal would refresh him enough so that he could come back and do battle again, French thought. Clemmens needed help. Before French had left Proctor, Proctor had ordered plans to be drawn up, schedules to be fixed. "Proceed as if we were going to deliver those parts," Proctor said. "I haven't made a final decision, but should I decide, I want everything ready to go on short notice. As soon as you have a delivery schedule, get back to me." He has to be stopped, French thought. I have to make him see reason. A change in the low buzz of voices around him brought French back to the present. His eyes sought the origin of the excitement. Two men rolled a wooden log into the stadium as one rolls a barrel, on its edge. A bald man naked to the waist came behind the log with an axe in his hand. What in hell... ? French watched the men set up the block in the middle of the stadium. The bald man approached it. He hefted the axe back and sank it into the wood with a dull report. Then French saw Dickens emerge from a narrow door between two sets of bleachers. His assistants came behind him. French rose and made toward the group. He wanted to know what that block signified, half suspecting that Proctor had flipped. VI A group of flames in shimmering white rots moved above the intertower beltway. Passengers down below glanced furtively at the westbound assembly, reserve in their faces. Prestigious family signs blazed in bright colors on the nobles' tubes -- Sidney's companions. Best to be inconspicuous and to keep the eyes low. Miri rode in the middle of the group surrounded by at least three circles of flames -- a blue stone in a silver setting. Clafto led the group. He wore a red scarf around his neck. He had bathed and oiled his body for her after dinner. A suitable love offering for the slender bitch, he mused wiA an inward sneer, picturing Regina, relaxed at last. Leaving the Cosmos, he'd been a little apprehensive. But they had dropped down East shaft without mishap. They'd made it to the beltway undisturbed. They hadn't even seen a man from absurd.' Clafto had suspected as much. Ridiculous notion. Proctor wouldn't dare challenge Sidney. Proctor was popular and this was a Helium year. Even so, Proctor had to think about the future. Bernie would die sooner or later. Then Proctor would have a new boss. Clafto's thoughts returned to Regina. He'd jut her with a vengeance. To jut the little bitch would put the final touch on his new status in the Circle of Fire. Too bad Sidney had had to force her into compliance. But that would steal nothing from the pleasure of her lascivious corpus. Clafto imagined all the ways in which he'd force her to give him pleasure. He'd excercise her until dawn. Behind him, masked by other nobles, Miri rode, her face serene, eyes closed. Right now, right here, she'd prove the Teaching, the subtle power of the Lady. Madonna sat at the Eternal Wheel and spun Time's gossamer thread. She wove it into the many-colored pattern of Fate. The Lady was transcending, omnipotent Mind. Miri was the Lady; she herself was part of that Substance. And if she could rise above the Bondage of Attachment, she too could weave a pattern with her mind. Any pattern she chose. The pattern of love, the pattern of death, yes, the pattern of escape. Miri had never tried to do this. It hadn't been necessary. But now the time had come for a test. She imagined a bird in a cage. She made the vision sharp and clear behind closed eyes. A flame operated her tube lest she escape like Frenchy had done the other night. She could devote herself entirely to her project -- the yellow bird and a cage whose bars she imagined to be silvery white like the robes of her captors. She set the image firmly in her mind, complete with all detail -- the litter at the bottom of the cage, the tiny cup of water, the cage door and its latch, open windows across the room, a blue sky and a fluffy cloud beyond the windows. Next she imagined a hand reaching down. The hand unlocked her cage. In a flutter of wings she made a straight line for the window, and in seconds she soared high into the air. Next Miri felt her freedom. She made herself feel it with as deep and real an emotion as she could muster. The Teachings said that strong emotion helped the process. This done, Miri opened her eyes and took a deep breath -- always a pleasure after intense concentration. Meanwhile the group had entered West Tower's shaft, and the tubes were rising. She was as much a prisoner as ever, but now she was certain that she'd be freed. She had formed a clear, sharp image of her desire. She had watched it serenely. 'Detached Desire,' the Cult called it. At the end she had blessed the results with a powerful but directed pulse of feeling. Above her in the shaft, Clafto's mind ran at random over recollections and anticipations. At the moment he thought about Luke's little speech and found that it had been superb, despite the interruption. Worthy of magnificatio. That ending when he'd broken the eggs and hurled them into the sweetened crack of the hot little loaf...dolce, truly dolce. In the end he would drape Regina over the back of a stool, head down, fingers to her toes. Then he'd crack his belt over her little loaf just to remind her of past rejections. From this thought his mind went on to imagine oAer things he might do to her in that bent-over position. Under the sway of such rousing thoughts, he nearly missed the feeder street through which -- a narrow channel (another clever theme for a little speech) -- they would approach Regina's palace. He activated sidejets just in time, and his tube roared into the feeder. He checked his advance glanced back. The group had followed and he went forward, pleased by his sendoff. The brightest flames, the choicest of the choice. Once he had slipped into Regina's burrow, the whole assembly would continue on -- a triumphal parade. They'd deliver French's wife to Sidney. No man who touched a flame could hope to escape the consequences. He had nearly reached the end of the feeder when grey-clad men in large numbers appeared at the mouth of the channel. Some were in jump tubes at his level, some on foot on the ground -- weird figures in gas masks. Chemguns pointed in his direction. With an expression of painful surprise, Clafto turned and looked hack at the group. Beyond them crouched more men. He thought of reached him and he lost consciousness.    Selma burst into the mistress' lavorite room. Through wide-open and somewhat bulging eyes she took in the scene at a glance. The poor mistress sat on the divan, a clump of misery. Her legs were up. She hugged them against her body. Her chin rested on her knees. Selma saw her rocking dumbly back and forth among pink pillows on the white divan, wearing nothing but a flimsy blouse and a pair of panties. "They're gone, mistress!" Selma cried. "They've left." Slowly Regina looked up at her maid, a dull expression in her eyes. I he eyes mirrored hour-long agonies -- a roller-coaster ride of wild, turbulent hope followed by ihc sickening drops into suicidal despair. The eyes said: I'm tired, wrung out, flat. She felt like the I'.ut-string of one of those guitars made by Bluegrass Territory that had lost its tension after too much play. "Who," she asked in a hollow voice. "Who's gone?" "The men, the flames." Regina dropped her head to her knees and stared down at her toes again. Ten little ghomes, side by side. One little piggy went to the market, one little piggy went... I'he toenails glistened with irridescent sheen. The polish changed colors slowly with every shift in temperature, however small. Made especially for her ladyship. Her pedicurist had sworn it was the only formulation of its kind in Union. Gone...left... ? She didn't believe it. All her faith had drained away like liquid from a cracked gourd. Faithless humanity. Mycal, the traitor. It was well past eleven, and he hadn't come. His passion must have cooled in the sobriety of day. He'd lied to her on the tel in the late afternoon. He wouldn't help her escape, and she feared setting out alone. Regina, the traitor. Regina, who'd betrayed herself, whose courage had fizzed like a punctured baloon. In the glassdomed garden upstairs stood jump tubes placed there on her orders. Two of them -- one for him, one for her. When Mycal hadn't come, she had dressed to make her escape alone, through the roof. But she had shrunk from the venture and had slunk back defeated. She had undressed, had made herself ready for the inevitable. Selma watched her mistress rocking, reminded of a child. "Mistress, aren't you glad?" "Glad?" "Yes, glad. The men are gone. Don't you want to get away? Don't you want to visit Sister Serenita?" "They're not gone, Selma. I know it. It's just a ruse. Just something nasty Sidney would do." Selma had her mouth open, ready to answer, when they both heard the melodious chime from the front hall. With a dull, resigned emotion, Regina understood why the flames were gone. They were no longer needed. Clafto had arrived. She would be shamed after all. The days of hope were nothing but illusion. It would be like before. Four times now Sidney's chosen of the moment had stood before her portals waiting to be admitted. I'll be like a rag. I'll submit like a thing, a soulless thing! And tomorrow... Something. She'd do something tomorrow. "Let him in" she said to Selma as the chime sounded again, twice in a row, impatiently. "Let him in," she sighed. French kept his finger on the button, and the pressure produced inside the first six notes of Woodstock, the Ecofreak tribal anthem. The steel cable of his self-control threatened to snap. Tension and anxiety overrode the dull fatigue he felt. Conflicting needs tore at him and filled his mind with flashing pictures. Miri. Miri came first. In the press of troubles around him, he grasped for fundamentals. Self preservation. The family, however tiny. But French also feared for the see Proctor the moment Miri was safe. Now he understood the chopoing block. Proctor had to be stopped. His politician's flair for grand gestures would extract too high a price. What's the matter with everything, he thought. Has the world c r of .'j rocker? x-fench rang the bell again. Worry and fear gathered his throat into a lump. Why didn't Ecofreak open the goddamned door? He wanted Miri now I He wanted to know her safely hid away. Behind him Comer watched at the head of a small group of men, the flat face empty of expression. Corner was an elderly man with a somewhat shapeless Hgure that did not make a good appearance in the tight-fitting, zippered jump suit he and the others wore. Comer watched French, disliking what he saw. The grim, desperate look had come upon the young DA when they had swooped down on this spot approaching from either end of Outer Ring in a hurry, reflected in the glass and polished brass of the well-to-do housefronts and -- hadn't found a single flame! Thoughts ran through Comer's mind, thoughts about "love" and slum kids who had risen too high. He for one didn't have the rank to traffic with the famous DA, Intelligence, but he knew' what every man knew about the man -- a real romantic, he was. No man would marry' in this day and age unless he thought he genuinely loved. Love? Why, it was like astrology -- not very reliable, but you couldn't convince some people of that. Comer hoped that the girl was inside, safe and sound. French had a reputation. People said he had a crazy streak, and it wasn't merely a fable. In his early days he'd volunteered -- yes, volunteered! -- for sixteen missions into Hinterland. If that wasn't evidence of madness... Now he saw French release the bell. The blond DA stepped back and kicked at the portal once. twice, again. The thick bronze door, decorated with pastoral Hinterland scenes in reUef, gave a dull gong-like sound. Balled fists. Flashing eyes. French looked as if fire would spout from his nostrils. Gomer couldn't escape the thought: A low-level man who had made good. Something about French brought to Corner's mind a sense of the elemental, the crude, the uncontrolled. He must have looked like this in the East Tower slums -- the gangster from Branco. No hint of the polish he'd acquired in later years. French felt the cable of his selfcontrol snap. He kicked the door again, his blood in a boil. On the second kick a small square window opened in the door, displacing a rci finery of bronze. Black eyes, brows, the nose of a tribesman filled the apperture. "I'm Rivera French," French said. "I've come to get my wife." "She isn't here." The statement came like a fist into his stomach, taking his breath away. "What do you mean, she isn't here? Where is she?" "I don't know." French controlled the urge to leap at the tiny opening, to grab for the face. "Open up," he husked. "Open up this instant. I want to see the ambassador." Gomer heard the deadly tone and winced, wondering if he should step in to restrain the man. But then he decided it wasn't his place. "Ambassador Dart doesn't wish to receive you." "Ambassador Dartl Where's Barney?" Thoughts raced through French's mind. Dart had walked out of the negotiations. Last night he had opposed giving them sanctuary. "Mr. Barney is no longer ambassador," the man said. "Why? What happened?" "I'm not at liberty to say." Silence. Gomer watched French thinking. The blue eyes stared at the door, fixed to a spot next to the square opening. The DA's face was flushed. Muscles worked in his cheeks. "What did you do with her?" "Mrs. French was asked to leave." "When? How long ago?" Gomer noted a change in the DA's tone. Now it was cool, icy, but somehow even more disturbing. "Seven, seven-thirty." "Did you see flames on the ring?" "I saw nothing. Mister. I wasn't here." French abruptly turned from the door and made for his jump tube. Before Gomer could react, French jabbed the device alive with angry fingers. In a second the tube rose up and curved away with a scream of jets. "Mr. French...Mr. French..." But the DA heard nothing. Within an eyewink he disappeared from Gover's view around the bend of Outer Ring. "Mistress, mistress, it'shiml" Regina felt confused. She would have been angry with Selma if she'd had the energy to be angry. What did the silly female want. She said: "Of course it's him. I told you that before." Selma shook her head with great exaggeration. Her bulging eyes were wide open with some kind of mindless astonishment. "Not him. Miss Ginny. The other one, the man from Hinterland." Regina lifted her head sharply, uncoiled her legs, and jumped to her feet. Her fatigue had fled. The vigour she felt surprised her in a subliminal way. She saw her own image in the gold-laced mirror opposite, a girl in panties and a white blouse. But this was not the girl who'd sat in a miserable clump. The breasts were out, the chin was high. "You mean..." she whispered. Selma's head went up and down with an exaggerated affirmation. Regina felt blood throb in her throat. One of her hands fluttered up. "Bring him in," she said, "but give me time to slip into this." Earlier, in anticipation of escape, she had worn a zippered fortress of a jump suit. She slipped into it now. It fit her snugly. The smooth silk over thermal fluff slid along her skin. The outside was made of miraculous polyhide with molecules so tightly linked a knife couldn't have pierced it. Her seamstress had designed it especially for her. No other lady in Union -- She saw movement from the corner of her eyes -- and he was there! With a gladness that made her sob, she flew to the archangel. Her tears moistened his face. She mumbled incoherently. Her lips sought his with a kind of hunger. Her hands caressed his face. Gradually she calmed down, withdrew a little, looked at him. Mycal's eyes echoed her own gladness, but his face was drawn and pale, his clothes dirty and rumpled. Soil clung to his hands, dried blood marked numerous cuts. She hadn't noticed. Regina had a vision of Mycal fighting outside against flames to be at her side. She asked him what had happened. Had he been accosted in the street? Bono shook his head. He said: "I'm in trouble, Regina." He didn't feel like a man in trouble. He had passed through a kind of eerie hell and stood in heaven now -- supplicant before the Queen. Behind him lay the pulsing darkness of a labyrinth of service chasms. He had escaped through a hole in the closet of his prison which had been blocked by a loose plate. He had groped and stumbled in the depths while tiny sparks electrified the air and clung to his beai;d like microscopic fire flies. Great shudders of machinery coming alive and dying terrorized him. Large rats shadowed his progress. They ran along ledges he couldn't see. They crouched on cable strands and stared hungrily through luminous, greenish eyes -- Norway rat, the only mammal beside man to adapt to gravitron. Once he almost fell to his death when a section of railing turned into flaky dust beneath his hand. And now he was here again in the sparkling palace amidst traceries of exquisite perfume. A tiny music lilted on the air, almost below the level of hearing. He saw confusion in her eyes, elaborated: "I'm no longer chief of mission. They removed me and locked me up. I escaped to come to you." Regina understood him now, and her heart leapt with pleasure. Now nothing stood in the way of escape. If Mycal no longer had duties in Ricardo, nothing would keep him here. "Why," she asked. "What happened?" He glanced aside to avoid her eyes. "You see, I...I exceeded my instructions this morning. I asked for you as hostage." "And you shoudln't have!" "I shouldn't have." "Oh, darling." She hugged and kissed him again, dimly aware that she did more than merely that required to secure his cooperation. "I'm in trouble too," she explained, breaking away. "I've been told to stay away from you. It's my brother, Sidney. I can't hide you -- and I can't stay here either. Will you escape with me? The two of us? Together?" Hope sparkled in her eyes. "But how? You? Me? Alone?" She nodded eagerly and took his hand. Bono followed her in a kind of daze up the same stairs he had mounted the night before with such sure anticipation. Everything moved loo fast for him. He couldn't keep track. He lagged behind himself, trying to catch up. His life had become a voyage on a mountain stream with sudden twists and turns and mind-boggling drops and flings. Water, rock, embankments. A boiling, tumbling all around him. He was about to abduct Unsler's daughter? At her instigation? To take her where? She stopped upstairs and pointed with a beaming face at two jump tubes as if they were statues she had Just unveiled. Next to each lay a thick, fur-lined parka on the gravel path. On each parka sat a yellow mask of some sort attached by coiling lines to tubular devices with straps. To wear on the back? Oxygen? "There," she cried with a note of triumph. "I've already planned our escape." At first she heard the dull murmur of voices. Then, overlaid against that background, she heard the echoing fall of footsteps, movement. She lay in some sort of large place on a kind of narrow cot covered by a rough blanket. The blanket had been tucked in around her, under her feet. Someone had removed her shoes. Her head buzzed and ached. Nausea troubled her stomach. Miri opened her eyes and closed them again. From a spot very high in the ceiling, bright floodlights blinded. She found the spot where memory had failed. She had been on a feeder street in West Tower's Top Level headed for Regina Unsler's palace. She recalled a swarming of grey-clad men, crouched with chemguns in their hands. Then had come a rush of darkness, a feeling as if her eyes were turning inside out. And then -- poof! Darby Dickens' energetic voice cut through the confused noise around her. "Up, up, up, you birds," he cried. "Quickly now. You too. Get up! Don't pretend, my noble friend. We know when the effect wears off." Miri smiled to herself with eyes closed. Darby's voice told her that she'd been saved. A hand had reached down to free the yellow bird. She wiggled an arm from the tightly wound blanket and, shading her eyes, she sat up to look for Frenchy. From her immediate right a voice said: "Ah, Mrs. French, you're up. Here, let me give you a hand. No pains, I hope. Your tube bounced about a bit after you lost consciousness, but we caught you before you had a chance to fall." She didn't recognize the helpful young man. His hair was cut bangs-style across his forehead. He wore a button on his jump suit collar, and she recognized a management intern. He pulled her up from the cot. She stood for a second in her stockings, unsteadily, leaning on his arm, smiled her thanks. Then, eyes still shaded from the glare, she looked around for Frenchy. The stadium. She had been here before for official dances when the ceiling had had a low-slung belly of festoons and a band had played on a stand. Proctor danced with Mrs. Sedlig in her memories -- the pale secretary blushing crimson from the fers packed on bleachers. A chopping block with an axe in its center (it resembled an upside down check mark) dominated the middle of the room. What was it for? To her right Darby marched among supine nobles laid out in rows nudging now this, now that flame with the tip of a brightly polished boot. One by one the flames came to their feet, groggy, confused. She didn't see Frenchy anywhere. Several thoughts went through her mind more or less at once. She wondered what this was all about -- the crowd, the block, her captors on the floor. The crowd scene stirred her artistic interest. The room suggested drama -- a scene for a mural. At the same time she wondered where Frenchy was. Why had they assigned a trainee to wait on her? "Quick, now, gentlemen," Darby called. "We can't be napping all night. Let's move." Miri said to the trainee: "Is my husband here?" "No, ma'm." "Where is he?" "He went out with another party, Mrs. French. They haven't returned." The intern avoided her eyes. Miri grew troubled. How many groups searched Ricardo to find her? Didn't they communicate? "What party did he go with?" she asked. "He went to the embassy to get you -- of course, you weren't there." "And?" He ducked her eyes, but she stared until he answered. "Mr. French broke away from his party and went off alone." Miri sucked in her breath. She had had that dark premonition. He hadn't listened to her. He hadn't counted to ten, like she had asked him. You are sound, secure, calm, and unafraid. She sent the telepathic message with the strongest pulse she could muster. She hoped that he'd be calm enough to receive her message. I am well and safe, she signalled. You are calm, reasonable, confident, courageous . "Mrs. French," the trainee said. He took her by an elbow. "Now that you're up, may I take you to an apartment we've set aside? Mr. Proctor has instructed me to -- " "No," she broke in. "I'll wait here for my husband." Yes, she'd wait. She'd wait until French returned. The intern still held her elbow. He tugged at it, clearly agitated and embarrassed. "Ma'm I..." She turned her head and looked at him. "I wouldn't advise that you watch this." He gestured vaguely. She followed his gesture and saw the chopping block. "Why?" "All right, flames and sparks," Dickens bawled to the nobles; she saw him march up and down in front of the figures in white; they all stood, finally. "Out of your robes, all of you. Undress. Quickly. Down to your Adam's costume. Move We haven't got all night." Undress? Strange... "What'll happen?" Miri asked. The youngster glanced away, embarrassed. "Ma'm...it'll be harmless, but it won't be pretty. I urge you..." She shook her head. "I want to see." She threw off a pulse of annoyance. Why couldn't women witness ugly scenes. At the same time, she felt a stir of suspicion. This was more than a rescue operation, and Well, she would! "Hey, you. Get with it, man. I told you to strip." Darby addressed a swarthy man Miri knew as Clafto Meyer. She thought: We're all connected. She remembered a small commission from the Meyer family she had received some years ago, brought by a senior servant of that household. It had been for a series of inlays for wooden furniture. Since then she had graduated into portraits. To her right Clafto experienced a rare emotion. He felt genuine, gut-wrenching terror. Like flashes of successive lightning in a dark and fearful landscape, his mind fed had dared to touch him! Clafto Meyer, the plastosteel heir, the flame nearest to the Fire! Yet now a black man yelled at him in a tone... Clafto didn't understand the man. His ears buzzed. But he heard the arrogance. "You," the black yelled. A finger pointed. It came out of a dark fist at the end of a dark arm. Around the dark wrist glowed a golden watch. "Get. out of that robe. I won't tell you again." Clafto understood now and burst into protest. "What is this? Who're you to tell me to undress..." He heard the death of his own protest. Around him flames and sparks were more compliant. Some already stood naked with hands up front to shield themselves from scrutiny. "All right, men," the black man yelled. "Strip him." Miri watched the ensuing, feeble Clafto and stripped him naked. They left him only socks and boots. The naked form...so noble in art. Here nudity was used as a superiority. She saw movement from the comer of her eye. A man -- he was unusually tall, muscular, bald, and naked to the waist -- approached the chopping block. She turned her full attention to him, plagued by an indecision in her mind: Was this an elaborate psychodrama staged for the benefit of the flames? Or was this more? Raisin-balls, she thought, but couldn't place the reference. Behind the bald, half-naked man came a camera on wheels. The camera circled the block until the technician operating it found his angle. Miri now became aware of other cameras spotted about the stadium and aimed at various spots. The bald man worked the deepsunk axe out of the wood. He tested its weight in a hand, took a step back. He lifted the axe far back over his shoulder, and with a loud cry -- "Haay!" he cried -- he sank the blade into the wood. Miri glanced at Clafto to see his reaction. The handsome, hairy man was fearful. His eyes shifted incessantly. Three men held him, two on each side and one in the back. She found this excessive because Clafto didn't resist. Did they expect that he would...later? This can't be real, Clafto thought.  don't believe this. Why the butcher block? What significance the axe-wielding gesture, the loud cry of the man? "Mrs. French, I really think you should leave now." Miri shook her head. She was tense with expectation. She thought: Surely they don't intend to harm these nobles!? Even Proctor wouldn't resort to low barbarism? Or would he? Could this be a practical joke? He is said to be quite a practical... No. She doubted it. This -- whatever this was -- was more than just a joke. "All right, men," she heard Darby call, "take him to the block. The rest of you, look lively. Don't let these birds panic." Clafto's guards began to move him forcibly toward the block. She heard him cry: "Hey, what is this -- Stop! You can't do this. I swear I'll..." His voice disappeared in grunting struggle. Miri felt the man's hysteria. It spread like an acid stench on the air, choked the throat. Clafto wouldn't walk and had to be carried. He struggled all the way to the block where the axe-man hefted his weapon with a satisfied but eerie look on his face. It's like a scene from a cheap visishow. had swarmed out to take up positions on either side of the naked formation. Miri watched in growing disgust. Clafto's guards, now joined by two others, forced the noble up against the block in such a way that his genitals lay on the rough surface of the wood. Four men held the madly struggling Clafto. The fifth crossed opposite and rudely grabbed the man's parts. He stretched them out a little, away from the body. Clafto's yell of pain shot through Miri as if it were her own. The chemblast nausea rose up in her again. Degradation in the venerable stadium. Savage rite. Disease of the Cosmic Mind. "All right, you," Dickens now called to the naked nobles. "Turn around. You won't have to see this. You'll feel it soon enough. Go on, turn." The nobles turned. Miri saw her own disbelief mirrored in their faces. But why did Darby make them turn? "Mrs. French, please..." "Please, for God's sake, people, this is...this...oh, God, let me go!" Miri's eyes were on Clafto's face. She dared not look down at the man's stretched genitals. She'd had no idea that the organ could be pulled so far from the body. A great burst of sympathy for the man went out from her to him, so patently fragile and human now -- he who had chased Frenchy and her yesterday (was it only yesterday?). Darby turned and signaled to the bald man. The bald man nodded. He lowered his axe blade over Clafto's genitals in the way of a man taking aim. The he stepped back. Clafto made one last effort to get away, but the pain restrained him. The bald man swung his axe back over his shoulder. Miri turned away. She couldn't watch this. The bald man's loud "Haay," Clafto's piercing scream, and the dull report of blade on wood all came simultaneously. # ! Head still averted, Miri said to the pleasant intern: "Take me away. Now." "But, Mrs. French," he now protested, "you don't understand..." "I understand," she said flatly. "Take me away." Clafto's momentary swoon receeded. He had almost lost consciousness under the brutal impact of emotion that had enveloped him. His eyes had gone black. Now he was back again and he felt release. He felt...release?! The pain in his genitals was gone or less intense. He opened his eyes, bent his head. He was still whole! The axeblade sat embedded in the wood of the block, but it was a long way from his exposure, on the other side of the sawed-off stump. Two men were hurriedly smearing a red liquid on the wood from little bucket-like containers. His captors hustled him out of the halfway down some kind of hall when the next man's loud screams echoed through the corridor. His guards pushed him into a room. Behind a desk sat a man in a grey jump suit. The room was empty save for that desk and a chair. "Here, put these on," the man said, pointing to a blue jump suit, crumpled underwear, and a white robe on the chair. Clafto recognized his own clothing. Gladly, hurriedly, he dressed. "Now understand this," the man flames or sparks or anyone. No member this well and pass it on. Next time the axe will be right on target. Take him away." Men took him to his jump tube in a garage. They watched him until he had cleared a guard booth and had entered the movebelt. Clafto spurted away at maximum speed, a hollow sensation in his stomach. Proctor had dared the ultimate humiliation. It could only mean that the rumors were true and that revolution was brewing. No, more than that. Revolution had succeeded, else how would Proctor dare... Proctor sat behind his desk and watched the action in the stadium over the same visimonitor that had shown him Ecofreak's entrance into Ricardo a few days ago. His face was pensive, with a touch of puzzlement. Below the hardened surface of his every-day consciousness, something stirred. He almost had it, but it kept eluding him. It was a memory that would explain, he knew, why Operation Hairy-Scary pleased him so -- despite the risk, despite its terrible timing, its potentially high political costs. But the memory wouldn't hatch. A buzz on his communicator made him reach out. The voice of the night-duty secretary told him that Clemmens waited outside to give a report. He told the man to send Clenunens in. Simultaneously he turned down the audio on the visiset, and the loud screams faded away. Clemmens came in and sat down with a sheaf of scriptoplast in his hand. Somehow his presence underlined with a vengeance French's absence. "We still don't have word of your chief, do we?" Proctor asked. "No, sir." The men exchanged glances. The glances said: We both know Rivera French, and both of us are worried. "Where do you think he is?" "I'd hate to speculate," Clemmens answered. "Go ahead -- speculate." "He's looking for her. That'd be my guess. And you know where he is likely to look." "Sidney's domain." "Yes, sir." Proctor shook his head. It was more of an incantatoiy denial than a conviction. "Surely not. The man can't be such a fool. Madness. Sheer madness." Clemmens made a wry face. His expression suggested that French was capable of madness. Proctor deliberately dismissed the subject with a wave of his hand. He thought: Unfortunately I've set him a very poor example with this operation. Also madness. Aloud he said: "Let's talk about silcoplast. What does it look like? Can we produce the parts?" Clemmens passed scripto over the desk. "The first item is a production schedule," he said, keeping his tone cool and businesslike. It was not his role to discuss policy with Proctor. French would do that. When French returned. French returned. "We've worked it out carefully and checked with all the producers. We had to get some plant managers out of bed, but it's hard information." Proctor studied the sheet, looked up. "Four days? You can deliver in four days?' ' "Yes, sir." Proctor nodded. "And these other items?" "Draft contracts and procurement orders. I didn't bring the specs and the drawings. I don't suppose you're interested." Proctor shook his head. He took the production schedule off the pile and passed the other items back to Clemmens. I'll keep the schedule; I don't need these things." Clemmens made ready to rise. "Stay a second," Proctor said. "What's your opinion? Are these really oscillation control devices?" "I'm sure of it, sir." "But French tells me that Fulbright disagrees." "He does indeed, sir." "Don't you respect Fulbright's judgement?' ' "I'm not in a position to judge the professor's competence. Negotiator. I'm just a simple engineer. But even genius can sometimes be wrong." "Very well, Fred." Proctor scratched behind his ear. Then he looked at Clemmens. "And suppose you're right. Can you defeat the device?" "I don't know, sir. How can you defeat something unless you know how it works?" "But you could try?" "We can try, of course..." "Then try," Proctor said, nodding. "Figure out some minor change that's difficult to detect and work it into the plans."  only need a day, he thought. One day. "Will do," Clemmens said, and this time he rose. Proctor nodded to him. "Thanks, Fred. Do the best you can. If we have to, we could deliver," he summed up, "in four days." "Yes, sir." "Very well, Fred. Your people did a good job." Clemmens left and Proctor turned on the audio again. At the moment the camera down in the stadium focused on another group of naked flames. That picture suddenly triggered the memory, a long forgotten resentment, and Proctor knew why he had indulged himself with HairyScary. The memory moulded Proctor's face into a mask of slightly cruel glee. He remembered it all now. His mind returned to New Ivy League -- Nivylee, as the students called it. The school of schools. Cradle of leaders. Nivylee -- the elite college that claimed uninterrupted descent from the best prestructure universities. That school had accepted him on a scholarship of a dozen mid-level men admitted to the place. He studied with the fathers of the men who now screamed down there in the stadium, one after the other, each stupidly convinced that he'd lose his manhood. The rich boys called him Narses Castratus after some obscure official of the Dimmest Ages, the Roman Time, which still inspired Very Big youths bent on the emulation of past decadence. He had a nickname which he refused to recall. When forced to disrobe with others for the weekly physical education class, compulsory in the first year, the fathers of these worthless flames had chanted in the showers to spite him: "Not a dong, not a ding, not even a dingeling." He had been a fat boy, his physical development retarded by gravitron, a not unusual phenomenon. In the second year his hormones began to flow. The butter of his moonface melted away, revealing the hard rock of his chin. The pillows of lard beneath his eyes disappeared, giving free range to his hard, cold eye. By the third year he manipulated tutors and men and virtually ran the college. He graduated with honors. But he came from mid-level and had to enter the civil service at the lowest rung of the ladder, while his classmates went right to the top of agencies and industries. Proctor smiled and shook his headAll that lay thirty years back. He had risen once more and stood on the brink of another graduation. He could afford a slight indulgence, risk or no risk. If the greater scheme failed, at least he would have had this satisfaction. If it succeeded...why then he might think of other things to do with his erstwhile humiliators and their precious sons. Now that he had found the memory, he lost interest in the activity below. He turned off sound and picture and fell to studying the production schedule. Four days to produce the silcoparts, he mused. Four days. The basic schema that he had been turning this way and that all day began to crystallize in his mind. He would try it. He'd attempt to deal with Bono, an exchange of treasons. He would deliver the components, flawed components, to be sure. And Ecofreak, in turn, would deliver the illegal Interdiction that would catapult Proctor to ultimate power. And as soon as he was in power, the negotiations would take on another character altogether. He was not an Accommodationist, no bleeding heart, had no fear of using missiles, and Ecofreak would learn that. Perhaps he would explode a bomb or two just to show them that the sil-parts didn't work. He sighed tiredly. One last item and then he'd try to snatch a few hours of genuine sleep. He reached for the dictation button laid into the surface of his desk. "A letter to Mr. Mycal Bono, Chief of Mission, Helium, the Ecofreak embassy, and so forth, the text is as follows." He paused, thinking. "Dear Mr. Bono," he began. "Union has analyzed Ecofreak's initial package, and we're pleased to give you the following reaction. Paragraph. Your demand for various products and components, including the communications switches made of welded silcoplast, appear acceptable." He paused, thinking. "Comma," he continued, "provided that you immediately withdraw your demand for Miss Regina Unsler, the Unifier's daughter, and...enter with us into serious negotiations about various demands that we have. Paragraph." He paused again, then went on. "Your demand for plastosteel is excessive in the extreme and cannot be honored. However, we shall be pleased to sit down and discuss a reasonable level of shipment. Paragraph. Technical analysis shows that the electronic components you desire can be delivered to the four Staging Stations..." He paused and glanced down at the delivery schedule. "The six staging Stations specified in your demand," he corrected, "soon after we sign an acceptable Helium deal. Paragraph." Was that too direct? He decided to let it stand for the moment. "We look forward to a timely response and stand ready to resume talks immediately provided that you can sincerely enter into the spirit of the points raised in this letter. Should you be unable to do so, I regret that we shall be forced to take appropriate measures to secure our wellbeing. Very truly yours, etc. etc." Proctor replayed the tape and decided that some editing was required. The text was too obvious and had to be cast in a more subtle form. But he'd do that in the morning. For the moment it would do. He'd sleep on it. A leaden sky obscured the sun. Wind blew across the endless mutagrass driving speckles of icy rain before it. The wide plain was almost completely empty except for a chain of uniform hills spaced one kilometer apart. The remains of an ancient highway could be seen in spots linking the hills. To the left of this chain, looking east, stood the activist camp -- a crowding of tents with horse corrals on one side and a formation of helicopters on the other. On the flat top of one of the hills a group of tribesmen stood in clumps approximating a circle around Tack. He sat in Sie center in the classic meditation pose. The men were silent and endured the rain with stoic expressions. Only Ted Fannin was out of the rain. He stood in the narrow observation room of a high wooden tower that had been erected here recently. He felt the cold as keenly as the others. He shook his arms and ran in place to warm himself. On the window sill before him lay binoculars through which, from time to time, he observed the distant camp, on the look-out for signals that might be sent to recall Tack from his morning prayers. Fannin had a good idea why the meditation lasted longer than usual. The news of Bono's defection had spread from lip to lip the night before. That, combined with Jonny's other troubles, gave the chief lots of things to pray about. Fannin wondered, at the moment, whether or not it might be time to head for home. He'd have no trouble fixing it so that he'd make the mail-run to Wellhead. Then he could become 'sick' in Wellhead. And then, a little later, he might send word that he had gone home to recuperate. He ran in place, shaking his arms, feeling a little warmer now. His breath worked hard. In the center of the circle. Tack wrestled with the Lord but made no progress. He had awakened in a boiling rage, filled with hot, carnal desire. He had kicked his servant across the tent -- the rascal had overslept and Tack had almost missed the dawn. Then he'd come out here to commune with Him, seeking a clear nod, a firm assurance. Did He-UpThere care as much about the Plan as Jonny Tack? The Lord wouldn't answer. Tack labored, worked. But he didn't hear the Lord. Snakes surrounded and encoiled him -- writhing doubts, desires, and uncertainties. Listen, Lord, Hear me! Tack pleaded. I'm surrounded by traitors. They violate your law. They disobey your servant. He felt the prayer in his guts, a strong emotion. But his face was stiff and masked his feelings. The wind drove particles of ice against his skin where they turned into speckles of moisture. Why did they do it? Tack wondered. Why the opposition. What had happened to the fervent commitments of a month ago? Fear, selfish fear! He recalled an elder Gulfrat's statement of the night before: "The venture is doomed to failure. Your own man betrayed you. It's a bad sign. The Lord won't smite all those eous among them. Give up the plan, Jonny. Secure the parts, but give up the madness." Then the man came forward and spread out a map of Gulfrat's territories. "Look at this, Jonny. Those are my people. What if Union betrays us? What if the parts don't work? A few missiles from Husten will destroy us." Tack hit the table with a fist. "Why? Why have you changed your mind? You swore." "We swore, but we've thought about it since." Lord, he prayed, give me a sign. Give me a sign so I can rally these people. Show me your grace. In the tower Fannin stared out over the landscape. Yellow outcroppings of rock broke up the monotony of silvery mutagrass moving under windlash like the sea. He wondered what the pyramids might have looked like in ancient days. He imagined them silvery, reflecting sunlight. And a constant traffic of tank trucks would have moved down below on the ancient highway carrying toxic wastes for perpetual deposition in these structures now covered with dirt and overgrown with vegetation. The ancients were gone, but the wastes were still here -- drums of it, sacks of it, pools of hazard -- liquids, solids, and hot stuff that would still be there when man had gone from the face of the earth. Plutonium has a half-life of twenty-four thousand years, he mused. For a moment he tried to calculate how much plutonium would be left a hundred thousand years from now if you started with a ton of the gave up the effort as too tedious. Instead he mused about the enormities radiation had created. This area still produced mutants that lived a few generations before nature wiped them off the boards. Near Santlu crater he'd once seen a horse so tiny you could hold it in your hand. Around Liberal in Mokan people said lived a creature with a heart so big it squirted poisoned blood to catch its prey. Then there was a curious bird with one enormous right wing and an insignificant left that flap-flew backwards. Near here he'd seen a feathered turtle that -- Motion from the direction of the camp now drew his eye. Straw-hatted Symbimuts marched toward helicopters. Another group deserting the strict constructionist paradise? He watched the Symbies through his binoculars. Several ferns walked in the group, out in the open, unabashed. Fannin chuckled. He had guessed all along that Jonny's rules weren't being observed. Some tribes had women in the camp. And those that didn't jutted fem-folk from mutie settlements in the rad belts. They came from all over in the night and sold themselves for salt and trinkets. I should be so lucky, Fannin thought. He imagined a wild fern scratching on the canvas of his tent. Well, Fannin had a ring or two ready for that eventuality. He too had sworn the Pact of Chastity, but on occa sion you could close an eye. Best if you did close the eyes. Some of these ferns were weird -- eight nipples down each side of the belly, faces without noses, just little holes all covered with hair. But who gave a damn in the dark. Mutant slaves loaded the Symby copters. Then Fannin saw blades begin to turn. Three big birds rose with a dull, whirring sound and curved away, away to Socal. Tack also heard the far-away whirring chop of copters and almost opened his eyes. But he resisted the urge. Is that your answer, Lord? he asked with an undertow of bitterness. Is that your message? More defections? Five tribes had already deserted. If more left, who would mass around the structures to wipe out the remnants of structure life? It seemed to him almost as if fate conspired to ruin the glorious plan -- the plan his father had formulated, for whose achievement he'd sacrified the family wealth. Herd after herd of Tack cattle had been sold to support those scientists in Kay see. For a second Tack yielded to an angry thought. He would succeed without the other tribes. He'd march with his own army down the coasts of America, liquidating the remnants. And he'd subjugate the tribes as well, one by one. The sound of copters faded away. Who was it this time? Planetfriends? Peacefreak? Gulfrats? The word about Bono's defection had leaked out. He'd find the man who'd done the leaking and lock the bastard in this pyramid to eat of arsenate of lead and drink the milk of chlorinated hydrocarbons. Tack stopped himself. This was no way to meditate. He'd have to calm his mind. In the tower Fannin hopped around once more beating his arms against his chest. Wind whistled in through the cracks of the tower. After a while he stopped and went back to the window. He saw that Tack had risen, stood now where he'd sat. His blond horsetail of hair hung down dark yellow, wet with rain. Fannin gathered his binoculars and raced down the stairs. But when he got down. Tack still hadn't moved. Tack tried hard not to see the delegates. He hated them for the doubts they held. How could they doubt him? How could they reject the prophesies! He reached for the Crestmore bible on his belt. He'd try one more time. He had to get guidance, one way or another. In meditation he had seen only conspiracies -- and her, Regina's rutty voluptuousness had confused him with moist memories. He'd open the bible at random and see what the book would say. From the shelter of the door, Fannin saw the gesture. Tack's fingers fanned the pages of the book, which was a bad sign. The delegates would see Jonny's indecision, his telltale reliance on the supernatural. Fannin wondered how soon he might head out for Wellhead and get sick. Tack waited for the spirit's prompting as his fingers moved. He felt the impulse and let the book fall open. He lifted it and read the verse where his thumb had come to rest. "Mercy is sweeter in the mouth than justice." Tack slammed the book shut and let it drop down on its silver chain. Goddamned, he thought. Goddamned! The line gave no guidance. Of late he'd gotten such verses by the score. He wanted to open the book to one of the many instructive stories -- the Chicago Seven, say, or the Tale of Manson. Instead he got chapters loosely transferred from the Biblibooks. He glanced up at the grey sky. Lord, you're no help! I'll have to act without you. His errors would be the Lord's not his. He had asked and he couldn't be blamed. Damnation. A man worked, busted his ass -- but He didn't care. Sometimes Tack was sure that He wasn't there at all. Everything up above and down below was nothing more than sky and rock and mutagrass. Tack wished it were so. But then, again, things sometimes happened that he couldn't explain. Disappointed, he started for the camp. Freckled Fannin came toward him with a grin, but he scowled at his aide, and the man fell back. Behind Fannin came the delegates. They went down the steep slope of the pyramid in the involuntary quickstep forced by the gradient and then in long strides across the wet mutagrass toward flags flapping moisture laden in the wind in the distance. Tack was halfway to the camp when a figure slipped out between tents and ran toward them. The man held something yellow in his hand. Tack grew alert, almost joyous. Action! Something to read, something to do. Perhaps guidance came from another source. The Lord's ways were strange. The man reached him, stopped, and gasped once or twice, out of breath. He handed Tack three sections of cable, said: "A message from Dart, Chief. Thought you'd want to see this right away." Tack read the text of the letter Dart had just sent from Union. His heavy mood gave way to buoyant elation as he read. He glanced up at the sky briefly -- to show the Lord that he understood. Here was the answer. They had succeeded without even trying. Union stood ready to deliver the parts for an almost meaningless concession. Drop the hostage demand. Tack felt like laughing. The strategy had worked despite Regina's substitution for Sidney. The second part of the report dealt with Bono's escape. Tack's face clouded, but this mishap couldn't obscure his gladness. Bono would be caught -- or he'd die in the crash of Ricardo. Tack turned to the waiting runner. "Is he standing by?" "Yes, sir." Tack came about and faced the delegates. His eyes swept the soaked figures, their hair matted down, leather tunics unevenly blackened by rain. Behind them towered the pyramid. Tack's lip curled. "Gentlemen, the doubts that you all harbor about my competence are groundless. We've had a breakthrough. The sil-parts might be in our hands within the week." He turned to Fannin and beckoned him near. Walking forward, he said: "Fannin, I'll move my immediate headquarters north this morning. I want to be near when Ricardo falls. Make all the arrangements." "Yes, sirl" Fannin cried. For the moment he'd postpone getting sick. It looked as if Tack might win after all. A snp that's interesting -- but when yogurt vancement of Science, talks to a man, that's news; and There weren't many headlinewhen hundreds of scientists listen to grabbing papers this year. The him tell about it, that's significant. theme was "Science and the QualThis week I heard a man tell how ity of Life", and most of the papers yogurt communicates with him. I were stolidly presented, with reams also heard about the discovery of of data and often no clearcut con#  #) in a binary system, and ment than did last year's meeting how it can be used as a "labora(see "This Generation of Wonder", tory" for testing theories of relativiJuly, '# Galaxy) but there was ty; sober-minded analyses of the efmore food for thought, fects of modifying world climates. It's not really possible to sumand methods we might use to do it; marize any conference as big as a production during the oil crisis; a sions stand out. First, Big Science long panel on the future of the aucares. Whether or not it was ever tomobile; a hot argument between true that the US Scientific EstabJoe Coates, Congress's expert oil lishment was a monolithic bloc inthe effects of technology, and repterested only in charging ahead with resentatives of the auto industry; indiscriminate applications of techand a panel of careful experts disnology, it's not true now. tablished scientific disciplines. the effects of various technologies In other words. I've just come than on the technologies themfrom the annual meeting of the selves. Although there was plenty of enthusiasm, there was as much concern with what technology can do to us as for us. Secondly, Big Science is more open-minded, possibly as a result of the Velikovsky Affair. There was no fanfare and no special announcement, but Cleve Backster got his hearing. Backster is best known as the react not only to threats, but also to termination of other forms of life. Backster reported as early as # that he had connected electrowave" recording equipment to various plants. When he thought of burning one of the wired-up plants, it reacted to his very thought by giving out agitated electrical responses. Backster also reported that the plant reacted when brine shrimp were killed in boiling water. Few biophysicists took the claims seriously. Plants have no central nervous system, and it's hard to see where the "brainwaves" come from. It's also hard to see what survival value such responses would have. However, Backster was not laughed off as a crackpot. He was invited to participate in a panel organized by Yale biologist Dr. Arthur Galston. Other scientists attempted to replicate Backster's work. Professor Edward Gasteiger of Cornell reported the results of ments. He also had conducted a "plant-killer detection" experiment in which some students went into the laboratory and burned plants alive, while others entered the lab and merely stood there thinking nice thoughts. Various plants in the lab were ers in another room attempted to identify the "plant killers" by plants which "witnessed" the life termination-by-fire . duplications of Backster's published experiments. As you've probably guessed, no one got any results worth reporting. It wasn't possible to determine which students wore "plant killers" and the responses of plants to brine shrimp terminations didn't differ from chance. The important point was not that they failed to get the results -- it seems unlikely to most people that serious effort was made to investigate claims that went counter to all established theories of plant biology. Backster had new and previously unpublished results to report this tems to eggs, yogurt, and sperm, One glass of yogurt, for instance, will react when fresh milk is added to a glass of "brother" yogurt in another room. Sperm give off electrical brainwaves when the donor (also in another room) sniffs an ampule of amyl nitrate. And so forth. The members of science press corps could hardly contain themselves, but # engineers and biologists listened to reports of the world's first yogurt-to-yogurt intercommunications with absolutely straight faces. The contrast to the treatment received by Velikovsky couldn't have been greater. There was also an entire session on parapsychology and psi phenomena, and no one was laughing; in fact, it was so prosaic as to be rather dull. The general attitude onstrating, and the question was how best it might be studied. For example: telepathic communication is notoriously unreliable. At best it operates consistently only a little above the level of chance. information theory -- techniques whereby an unreliable channel can be made to send reliable data through repitition. Accuracies approach # if the message is short enough and sufficient time is spent sending it. Another paper studied interaction and concluded that learning alpha wave control has no significant efbut, contrariwise, there's some evialpha waves are produced. A St. John's professor dealt with ethical problems of teaching or training psi abilities, while another Ph.D. from Santa Barbara described a number of methods by which psi talents could be "simulated" -- in other words, faked. Aha, one thinks. The typical attitude of the scientist debunker; but it wasn't that at all. There's so much to learn about the real thing that there's no time to waste on frauds. There are still scientists like Dr. John R. Pierce, of course. (Pierce is well known in communications theory, and also, as JJ Coupling, is a science fiction writer of some note.) He told me recently that not he won't believe it even if they prove it to him! There are also a, lot more who simply accept psi as a field to be studied. Whatever the attitude, no one seems to want to publication of the results. (Before I leave this topic I feel a warning is needed. Although it's generally accepted among many scigenuine phenomena and deserve extensive study, there are a lot of fraudulent "schools" which sell ' 'training' ' to the gullible. Most claim results that they simply can't obtain.) My third impression was that scientists remain technological optimists: most believe we can solve all our problems. They're not so hopeful that we will. There was a certain amount of gloom in the corridors. A few years ago science had public support. People were pretty sure that whatever holes we got into, science could get us out. The public attitude has changed, and it shows on scientists' faces. There's a general feeling that the public lost confidence at a particularly unfortunate time. There are just too many crises looming on the horizon. For example: last year, for the first time in generations, there was an increase in the proportion of take-home pay spent for food in the United States. World stocks of grain are at historic low points. There are no reserves. Population control is all very well for the long run, but in the next few years we have only two choices: increased agricultural production, or watch famines. Famine is a "natural" phenomenon, though one we of the West aren't accustomed to because we've not only opened new lands, but linked the whole of the West with a transport system. Drought in one region can be compensated for by imports of food from another. However, except for the past # years or so, everyone in the West knew what "lean years" were. We may find out again if we don't do something. We are pleased to introduce the Galaxy Library Organizers -- custom designed volume binders which will file and preserve up to # issues of your Galaxy collection. Each durable black and tan vinyl case is handsomely embossed in' gold with the Galaxy logo. Priced at # each; # for #, # for #, including shipping and handling. Send your check or money order and coupon below to: P.O. Box #I Philadelphia, Pa. I#I#I Please send me Galaxy Library Organizers. I have enclosed  (Make payable to Jesse Jones Box Corp.) Offer good in U.S.A. only. According to Dr. Sylvan Wittwer of the National Academy of Sciences, we'd better do it fast. The oil shortage has reduced fertilizer stocks to bare minimums, and without energy you can't make more fertilizer. Yet the sun sends down plenty of energy. Legumes regularly fix nitrogen. At the moment plants only convert about # of solar energy to forms we can use, but Wittwer thinks that can be increased by an order of magnitude. The effect would be dramatic. If fertilizers could be grown, the effect would be the same as construction of massive solar energy converters; why take solar energy, turn it into electricity, and use the electricity to make nitrates if with a little more research we can induce plants to do it directly? The major beneficiaries would be energy-poor countries, but we'd profit greatly too. Dr. Wittwer wants a Manhattan Project on food production, with, as gram of research into biological solar energy conversion. After all, it's our most renewable and nonpolluting resource. The basic research has been done. It's now largely a matter of applying some engineering biology to get huge payoffs -- and yet it's precisely now that the public loss of confidence in science has killed research into primary methods of food production. That's not the only high-payoff area neglected. For all the money spent on environment, we know precious little about the real effects of cities on the atmosphere. For example, it's known that areas downwind of nearly every major city in the US receive up to # more summer rain than they would if the cities weren't there. Is there a corresponding drought somewhere else? How many aerosols get to the upper atmosphere, and what effects do they have on the ozone layer? No one really knows. Those who make spectacular claims -- as, for example, that the ozone layer is being destroyed by aerosols, or by smog, or by the flatulence of cows -- get national attention. When challenged they can say "prove we're wrong," and get more heatilines. The careful scientists who admit we don't know get neither headlines nor a budget. dollars invested in learning precisely how sulfer dioxide gets from the stacks to where it falls as sulfuric acid rain would save hundreds of halted, though: no funds. And so forth. Some scientific disciplines are fat, but many with payoffs clearly in the public interest are ignored. Years ago research scientists had a saying: "As long as you're up, jects were regularly funded. Money was shovelled out faster than it could be spent. A lot was wasted. The Department of Agriculture was particularly exciting studies as "Job Attitudes of Supermarket Employees," a thrilling expose on how clerks felt about their bosses (some liked them, some didn't), and imbecilic surveys on whether or not teen-age girls took their mothers with them to buy clothes. (Some did, some didn't, some didn't care.) This nonsense was rightfully parodied by one and all. C. Northcote Parkinson gained a national reputation by satirizing such studies. Those days are gone, and God forbid they ever return; but can we afford to drop nearly all our research? Thus the curious mixture of optimism and gloom. We have the technology to solve the energy crisis, but we're a year closer to the crunch, and in no way a year further along. The energy panels presented the same data this year as last. Forty percent of our power comes from natural gas, and within three to five years the natural gas supply will drop enormously. We've got to begin the first demonstration plant on coal gassification, although we know how to build it. The technology is expensive; but what may not having it cost? The electrical power shortage is going to get progressively worse, and everyone projects that by # we'll be in red trouble. If we're to use nuclear power to solve that problem, the plants have to be started now . Instead, the nuclear industry is liquidating itself. It has become obvious that fission power plants can't be started -- it's just too easy for lawyers concerned about environment to throw a brick into the billion dollar works. There was, in other words, a sense of crisis in the halls of the know what to do and how to do it -- but nothing seems to be getting done. Big Science treated Velikovsky shamefully # years ago; that's been corrected, and new ideas get a hearing. Science and academia wasted a great deal of money in the past; that can be prevented in future. We stand near the threshold of what could be the most exciting period of history. If you look fifty years ahead you can see ways around every problem we face: plenty of energy, pollution abated, enough food for the world. You can find all the optimism you want when you look fifty years ahead. It's those who look twenty years ahead who wear long faces. I hate to end with a downer. Next month we'll assume we get past the next fifty years, and look at family life in the asteroids...  I "You know how foolish the Kamon thought bitterly, "your hussense of impending death." band will be dead soon and all your "On the contrary. Baroness. I lands and holdings scattered to state have been aware of death since I officials like seeds to parrots." He was a few brief months old. Or do watched from the parapet as the you forget that no juvenates exist dancers executed their moves to for my species?" He turned one strains of Ravel's "La Valse." fluid blue-green eye on her and Three small moons hung above like kept the other on the dance floor, etched glass streetlamps, one at the "Your karma, perhaps," Baronhorizon over labyrinths of ess Anna Sigrid Nestor said with a hedgerows, another to the west topshrug. "Are you keeping an eye on ping the Combine Minara, and a Edith Fairchild, or just dreaming of third at zenith, the largest. Their assassinations and seizures?" light made the polished dance-floor "That you are privy to my affairs tiles gleam beneath the swirling does not give you the right to be gowns and white breeches. glib. Baroness," he said sharply. "Enjoying the view, I hope," an "Your position is not so strong that old woman said, stopping quietly you can feel completely secure behind him. She was dressed in a against me." plain black robe -- an Abstainer by "You're a wretch, Kamon." She dress and manner. Kamon turned walked past him and leaned on the his head to acknowledge her presparapet, turning away from his pale ence, then turned back leather-tan face and three-lipped "It is a bit limited," he said, his mouth, which articulated so many voice clipped with the accents of languages so well. Teeth like a non-human teachers. lamprey, she reminded herself. "You can see the whole floor Mind to match, vicious by design, from here," the woman said, knowI am not a species bigot, but dear ing very well what he meant. Deos, she thought, I despise his "The subject is limited," he class of Aighors. "I'm privy, and clarified. "They are quite mindless I'm compelled to silence because of in their pleasures, don't you our pact, but I grow tired of the think?" support of your kind," she said. "When I was young I enjoyed "So I've come to announce a resuch pleasures, and I wasn't exactly scension." mindless. Though I was foolish. To "That will not be advantabe sure, I was foolish." geous -- " "I find it difficult to believe the "Quiet until I've finished. I Baroness was ever foolish. " count the Honorable Disjohn Fairchild as a fine friend and an excellent human. I'm disgusted with myself that I'd even think of letting self-interest negate my duty toward such a man. His kind is rare, Kamon, and you're proof by example." Kamon bowed elegantly, as ugly a creature as she could humanly conceive. "Then voice your rescension. Baroness. I will pass the message along to the Administers. I am sure they would like to prepare the next auspices on the basis of such information." Administers prepared auspices -- the seeking of signs in the patterns of nature -- among dozens of species associated with the mercantile consolidations. But none were like the auspices of the Aighor branch of Hafkan Bestmerit. Anna had attended a ceremony once. It had sickened her. Still, she had a strong inbred abhorrence of judging another species by human standards. If they wished to sacrifice their young and seek signs in their bowels, so be it. Human justice had no meaning for the Aighors, nor did the justice of their allies, the Crocerians. "I deny the support of Hafkan Bestmerit, and the oath of noninterference thereby accrued. I will do everything in my power to prevent you and your associates from stripping Fairchild of his life and holdings. And I'll defend him with all the power at my disposal. That's no small force, Kamon." "The Baroness is influential," the Aighor said. He bowed again and swung the lower, snake-like third of his body into a coil around his thorax. "But not omnipotent -- her weapons are registered. And she does have to answer to the Combine as all of us do. A most interesting challenge, however." Anna was fuming at the reminder of her limitations. "I'll warn you further. Strike against me and you strike against my ally. United Stars. Hafkan Bestmerit, I understand, is extremely interested in establishing stronger relations with use. You may alienate your own allies. You're sitting above a dark, dark singularity, Kamon. Beware of losing momentum and falling in." She turned and walked away, leaving the Aighor to watch the dance, his expression unchanged. I " final dance, made her way from the floor into the small gilded elevator, then up the marble stairs '(edged with malachite) to her third floor bedroom. She looked around with her head moving jerk, jerk, nervous as a bird. Her hands were trembling. Her shoulders slumped and tiny rivulets glistened on her cheeks, spotting the shiny saffron robe. She reached down, pulled up the hem of her gown, and sat on the padded bar edging the sleep field as she undid her shoes. One finger reached for the sleep-field button. The bed hummed into action and she fell back. Her hair fanned out. Disjohn Fairchild stood over her, his entrance as quiet as the activation of the sleepfield. "What's wrong?" he asked. "I saw the Aighor in the hallway," she said, her voice shaking with anger. "They could at least have the decency to hide themselves while they scheme!" "They're too honest and aboveboard for that," Disjohn said, sitting beside her. He looked at the ceramic wall mural, then at his shelves of old books -- all as familiar to him as his own hands. He had no official connections with the Combine, but diplomacy worked in such devious ways that he'd used this office and billet on the Combine world for twenty years. It was more than home, it was the repository of his life's work. Christ, he thought, even my world can't save me. But what was there to be immediately afraid of? The Aighors wouldn't do anything drastic to get to him. It would come some unspecified time when the opportunity presented itself, probably when he was called back to Shireport to deliver his personal lectures. Then they would declare the cultural insult and vendetta, commandeer his ship, and be done with him cleanly. There wasn't a thing Dallat or United Stars could do about it. There was complex diplomacy involved, and he wasn't so important a figure they'd risk the anger of the Combine. Of course, if he could reach Shireport safely, there were Crocerians who might consent to go with him from there -- paid, say, in trade preference for two years. The Aighors wouldn't touch his ship from Shireport to Ansinger with their allies aboard. When he delivered his lectures at Ansinger, he could apply for a United Stars Zone immunity. Ansinger was the largest use stellar province, ten systems. He could transfer his funds, or what part of them he could mobilize and take with him -- not much, he knew -- and his wife, convert his lands and holdings to transferrable commodities -- trade them for data and software, perhaps -- and set himself up on a terraformed world. Buy a continent on Kresham Elak. Start a school there. "Get the wife flinched, shock delaying a question. "Sorry," he said. "Thinking about alternatives." But the alternatives meant the demolition of his life as he knew it, and of his wife's. Would she stand for such a change? "Are they so vindictive that they'd kill you for doing such a simple thing? Then, why don't they destroy the station and kill its personnel as well?" she asked. He shook his head. "It's not that simple." Their reason had to be that he had pioneered and pushed and promoted in every possible way the construction of the Precipice # Station, the station studied blackhole radio emissions coming from the Pafloshwa Rift. He could think of no other. The Aighors called such emissions Thrina, and had built up extensive obeisance-rituals around them. Thus in some way his personal action had violated a religious or cultural tabu -- who could tell what human words applied, if any? -- and he was accountable. "They can't destroy the station," he said. "It's under United Stars jurisdiction now, thanks to Anna nel, then the Combine has to intervene. That would result in severe restrictions -- which the Aighors would have to abide by if they wished to survive economically. It's pretty tight from that angle. But I'm under Dallat protection, and Dallat hasn't yet signed a full agreement with the Combine. It's still a renegade consolidation. Until an agreement is signed, the Aighors can resort to old pre-human law and call a cultural vendetta." With their early half-grasp of human tongues, they had called it a "venging." The name had stuck in legal terminology"It's so damned complicated," Edith sighed, staring at the ceiling. "Not really, once you've been around it for a while." "You almost make it sound just." "It kept interspecies conflict to a minimum for mellennia before we arrived on the scene," Disjohn said quietly. "Roger Bacon was messing around with crude lenses when the original pact was established." Edith stood up from the sleepfield and unhitched her gown in the back, letting the folds pile themselves automatically into a tight, square pile. At forty she was still lovely, he thought -- and she had not yet begun to rely on juvenates. As if she were reading his mind, she said, "They don't have any way of staying young." "What?" "For all we know, they all die at about sixty years of age; they don't have any way to prevent it. Maybe that's why they cling to old religions and rituals. Personal survival after death, or whatever their equivalent is." "You mean that maybe they believe that what I've done blocks their chances of surviving after death?" "They consign their dead to black holes, don't they?" "Yes, but before they die. Pilgrimage ships of the old and diseased." "Maybe studying the thing takes it out of religion and puts it into science. Science still says nobody survives after death. Maybe the conscious mind will not accept what the subconscious -- " "That's archaic," he said. "And, besides, they aren't even human." She shrugged and lay back on the bed. He crawled in beside her and the room lights dimmed and died. What if his actions had condemned some of the Aighors to eternal darkness? He shuddered and closed his eyes tight, trying not to think, not to empathize. Sleep, when it came, was controlled, pleasant. m Kamon gazed briefly at the message spheres on the floor before him, then crossed his eyes in irritation. This gave him a double view of the opposite sides of the octagonal room -- ceremonial gepter knives hung on one wall, over the receiver-altar which periodically sonically reproduced the radio noise of the Thrina; wooden tub next to the opposite wall, filled with mineral water super-saturated with sulfur and iodine salts. He picked up a sphere and put it in the depression in his tape-pad, then instructed the little machine to record all the successive layers of information in linear display. The method tasted too much of human thought-patterns for his liking, but it had been adopted by Hafkan Bestmerit as a common method of using interculture information. It was disgusting, he thought, that a single cultural method of writing -- left to right, top to bottom -- should dominate information techniques across half the galaxy. But such was the dominance pattern of the young humans. The pad's read-out began immediately. The first message was from the Council at Train, the Aighor birthworld. The council had examined the theological and ethical problem of Fairchild and his sacrilege, and supported the conclusion of the district priests. Not even Fairchild's alien background and influence could exempt him from the Venging. Aighors to oblivion after death. He had profaned the major region of Thrina pilgrimage by treating it as an area for rational investigation, and not of deep reverence. The death-ships could no longer drop the assembled dying pilgrims below the event horizons of their chosen black holes. They would no longer experience the redemption of Zero, or bathe themselves in the source of the Thrina song. Kamon seethed with the Venging. He was one of those potential pilgrims. He had wanted so much to live forever. himself into more than he can interfere. We're conducting highlevel talks with Hafkan Bestmerit, very delicate. If I were to start an incident I would forego my employment quick as that." Karl Kondrashef snapped his fingers in demonstration and stared at Anna Sigrid-Nestor with large, woeful eyes. His jowly face was pale in the white light of his reading lamp. ' 'So I can expect no support from use," Anna said, anger beginning to color her face. "At the moment -- no." "Then what would you suggest?" "For Fairchild, finding his way to some immunity zone like Anbut only by renouncing his associations with Dallat. As I understand it, that would mean giving up most of his wealth." "Disjohn isn't so desirous of his wealth that he'd rather die than lose it, but I'm asking what # can do to help him." "Keep your nose out of it. Give him the advice I've given you. But stay clear... unless you want with you." "Kiril, I've known you for seventy years now. We're about as friendly as two old wolves can be. You bailed me out of my doldrums after the death of my first husband. More even, we're both Abstainers and dedicated to our Creed that immortality is no desirable thing. Yet now you tell me you won't do anything to help a man who has done more good for colonists and the consolidations than anyone, Dallat associations or no. You're incredibly two-faced, I think." "Our 'Friendliness' aside, my dear, I don't like your tactics much and I never have; you're too forceful when you should step softly. Now is one of those times when a good many fragile and important things hang in the balance. Do you have any idea -- you must have, you're no idiot -- how difficult it is for species to coexist when all they have in common is the fact they are alive? It's like standing on tiptoes all the time, for all concerned. Involve yourself in this and you might start a collapse you can not now imagine." She sat in front of his desk, hands gripping the edge as if to push it aside. Her forearms were rigid but her facial expression hadn't changed from the mild, grandmotherly smile she'd put on when she came in. "Besides," he continued in an undertone, "your weapons are registered whenever fired, in defense or otherwise, and the situation is recorded. We'll have you on the carpet if you do anything that can even be considered other than strictly defensive." "I've never been able to figure out you bureaucrats," Anna said. "But you're right about one thing." She sighed, stood up to leave. "It hasn't been much of a friendship." She rode a transit tube beneath the modular city, as any pedestrian might have -- seemingly nothing more than just another old woman. In her bag were several pictures of young men, one of whom attracted her very much. She glanced at them several times as she rode, trying to lose herself in reverie and allow her limbic mind to feel its way through to an action. Gut-level thought had carried her through crises before. She isolated the one photograph and tapped it against her cheek as she left the tube. She was at an underground terminal beneath the Myriadne starport, largest on Tau Ceti II. Shuttles landed and departed by dozens every hour, bronze and silver bullets homing for their mother starships. One such bullet, small and utilitarian, waited for her as she rode a wheeled maneuvering tug out to it. In ten minutes she was off-planet. Disjohn Fairchild was an intelligent man. He would already be implementing some of the suggestions Karl had made to her. They were the only outs he had for the moment, with or without her help. She calmly analyzed her own reaction to the suggestions, watching sun, planets and stars form a glittering bow around her ship. Then she smiled grimly and went to sleep as the stars winked out. When she came awake three hours later, dark still surrounded her. It grew muddied and started to take on form. There was a queasy moment, a tiny shiver, and the outer universe returned. Occasional wisps of color dotted and vanished streamer-like along the forty-five degree rotated starbow. She began to wonder what Kamon had meant by the reminder that his kind were mortal without choice. Did it have something to do with Disjohn? She went to the ship's library to do research. On her way, she dropped the photograph into an unlabelled chute and told it, "Hire him." They would pick him up at Shireport. V Edith grew tired of the viewscreen's translation of what was happening outside the ship. She frowned and closed her eyes, trying to wipe her mind clear for a moment. The books in front of her ghosted and darkened, and she swam in a small red sea of interior designs. After a moment, she no longer thought in words, and mental imgery came to her clearly. Three large, very fast starships all moved across hyperspacial geodesics toward a common goal. They left tracks -- she could see them in an allegorical fashion -- in amorphous higher geometries. They were aware of each other's presence and direction. By deduction they would be aware of each other's purpose. Each carried an individual bent on accomplishing one task. Edith wondered what Anna Sigrid-Nestor's purpose was, beyond friendship. They'd communicated briefly a few hours before, and Disjohn had told her to leave well enough alone. But Edith was sure she wouldn't. Her concentration broken, she opened her eyes and again scanned the books. One ship carried a being built very differently from the masters of the other two ships. The being wasn't classifiable in terms of terrestrial biology, having partial aspects of many Earth phyla, as well as others totally alien to Sol ID. He was called "he" by default -- a human cultural tendency to view the convex sexual form as male. But Kamon was neither male nor female in the reproductive process of his kind. His children (by human standards) were not his children. His neurological make-up also varied wildly from the human, the arrangement of his nervous system being central rather than dorsal, while his brains were positioned in three main areas around his esophagus. One of his brains was an evolutionary vestige, handling autonomic and emotive functions. It was very powerful in influence despite its size, and was connected with the two other portions by fibers substantially larger than any human nervous connection -- networks of medullae, each marvelously complex. He could contemplate at least four different things at once while involved in routine action. Even while driven by what humans would consider a maniacal obsession an Aighgor could think as rationally as the calmest of humans. A dangerous enemy, hugely motivated and cunningly reinforced. In this match, Kamon indeed had the upper hand. He would know everything they had planned -- with benefit of manic certainty and calm intellection -- and he'd act without hesitation -- "No!" Edith said. Kamon was not supernatural. He would have his faults, too. They could elude him. They could survive him. Perhaps Sigrid-Nestor could help by distracting him. There was at least hope, and perhaps even a good chance. So why was she feeling so dangerously dark inside, and cold? She closed her books and stood up slowly from the table, then went to join her husband on the bridge. "A ship riding proto-geometry has three options in case of attack," Graetikin, the Captain, was telling Fairchild as she entered. He nodded at her and continued. "It can drop into half-phase, that is, fluctuate between two geometries -- " his finger lightly sketched an equation on the tapas pad -- "or drop into status geometry, our normal continuum. Or it can dispatch part of its mass and create pseudo-ships like squid's ink. This happens to some extent during any transfer of geometries, to satisfy the Dirac corrolaries, but the mass loss is on the order of fifty or sixty protons, randomly scattered." "What about protection from shields?" "Shields only operate in status geometry, Disjohn. You should remember that. They're electromagnetic and that implies charge-holes in hyperspacial manifolds." "It would have been easier if we'd had a few Crocerians," Fairchild said wistfully. But they were a pragmatic species. When the ship had put in at Shireport, all the Crocerians he'd asked had politely refused, not wishing to gamble, or, if gambling, betting on the Aighor. "I'd certainly never fight Aighors if I could avoid it," Graetikin said. "I would avoid it by avoiding having them challenge me." "We're still taking that risk, though." "It's up to you to estimate that risk. Once committed to a protogeometry vector we can't back down." "How far ahead of us is he?" "About four light-hours and matching course and velocity." "How much of a jump can we get if we take one of these protogeometries?" "He'll receive signs of our jump about a tenth of a second status time after we make it. That gives us a good hour or two at the other end of the pierce." "They might take that as an affront," Disjohn said, looking at Edith. "Why, for God's sake?" Graetikin said. "We'd have to jump into some manifold or another anyway." "But proto-geometry jumps are a waste of energy, unless one wants to gain a certain advantage." Fairchild pushed away from the anchored chair and drifted across the cabin. "And if I give any clue that I think they're after me, they'll interpret it as a cultural insult. Kamon is sharper than I care to think about. He won't miss a trick." Graetikin shrugged and doodled an equation among the others on the tapas pad. He had been working on it in his head for months, unaware he was so close to a solution. His eyes widened. He had just described what the Thrina were in terms of physics and mathematics, and how they operated. He branched off with another equation, and saw that in any geometry outside of status -- any universe beyond his own continuum -- the Thrina would be ubiquitous. He could describe it in mathematics, but he couldn't put it into words. That, he idly thought, did qualify them for godhood somewhat. He' would transmit it to Precipice # when he had a chance, and see what they made of it. But for the moment, it wasn'I relevant. He folded the tapas pad and put it into his shirt pocket. "We're four light-days out from Shireport, and sixty parsecs from the Ansinger systems. We made it to Shireport without harassment, and that makes me suspicious. So far we've only been tailed. I expected them to act sooner." Graetikin turned around to look at Fairchild. "They're usually more punctual." the wall with his throat and triplet brain smashed flat. He managed a flnal automatic gasp of query before Kamon pressed the slammer button again and laid his head out. The thorax and tail twitched and the arms writhed slowly, then all motion stopped. Kamon's mate-of-ship huddled against the back of the cabin and croaked tightly, regularly, her face blood-red with fear. Kamon put the slammer down and sent his message to the Council at Frain. "The diplomatic team has caused damage to the Venging," he said. The hazy, distorted image of the Auspiseer chided him for his vehemence. "They have called for the meeting at Precipice # partly for your advantage," the Auspiseer said. "The human Fairchild's ship has been notified en route to Ansinger, and he cannot refuse." "But I have already had several chances to attack -- " "The captain's reluctance to destroy the Fairchild ship was part of his training. You should have been gentler with him." "He is of the governing breed. They've become almost human in the past centuries." "The Council allowed the meeting at Precipice # to be called for a number of reasons. For one, it makes our relations with the humans easier temporarily. And for another, it puts you in a better position should the discussions be unsuccessful. So the Council cannot discount your premature release of Captin Liiank, without benefit of pilgrimage. Your mission has now become one of self-immolation upon completion." "The release of Fairchild will sanctify the Rift Thrina, and I will take my end there." "So be your course of action, wise and good." "But I have lost the Fairchild ship now because of the Captain's reluctance. It will take time to regain an advantage." "What else has offended besides Fairchild?" "His station." "Kamon, you realize now that you are officially declared rogue and we are not answerable for your actions. We will broadcast suitable warnings to that effect." "That is as I've planned. Auspiseer." He ended the communication and turned to speak to his mate. She had regained her composure and was adjusting her belts of pre-fertilized egg capsules. "We will gestate no more young," he said. "It would be useless." wrong with the predictions," the Heuritex said. "I've calculated based on all known constants and variables, all options open, but the trend is against the predicted resuits. I must conclude that there are large portions of information unavailable to me. The model is inadequate." "In short, you're useless," Anna told the machine. "That is as it may be." "I should replace you with my gigolo." "He's a handsome bastard. I'll say that for him." "What if we add the assumption that Kamon is going to behave erratically, say, deranged by being denied an after-life?" "Then the results are open again and we have more options." "Then that's our operating hypothesis. No, wait. Use this -- Kamon will behave as if he is deranged, by human standards. And probably will not be by his own. Never underestimate opponents, not if you wish to grow old." "Do you wish that to be an hypothesis, or an assumption? There is a difference, you know." "Whichever way it works out best. You know what you're doing better than I do, dearie." "Incorporated. The resulting futuremodel indicates that the meeting at Precipice # -- course corrected for that destination, by the by -- will be the site of an attempt at destruction. Kamon will probably be the destroyer, and the Aighors will claim insanity and rogue tactics to bow out of the responsibility." "There. That sounds satisfying, doesn't it? I think so." She paced in front of the panel, then ordered gravitation shut off and floated at ease. "Warn Precipice # to be on full alert when Disjohn arrives." "Done." Martial Aids, at Shireport. Tell them there is going to be a confrontation in the Pafloshwa Rift, coordinates unknown." "Such an action, without further information, will mark you as a rogue agent as well," the machine said, a speculative tone in its voice. "Whatever for?" "First, it would not be... kosher... to expect a supposedly friendly ship to attack. It would inbattle, since you are heading toward the Rift and not backing out, and since you are going there of your own free will." does not know I'm aboard this vessel, so they'll assume -- will have to assume -- that the captain of this ship is not playing with a full deck of cards." "You are the captain." "Nonsense. You are. I shall have you overhauled when we get back to Ansinger." "That will be a good time to install the new Parakem function modules... Where are you supposedly?" "On Tau Ceti II. I made an appointment with Jessamyn Negras for a business talk and she hates me enough to keep me waiting for at least a month. She would refuse to believe anyone could possibly leave if they would miss out on the blessed chance to talk to her. And appropriately deluded recorders are going at all times in my apartments. I'm there, that's certain." "I see," said the Heuritex. captain before learning all there was to know about ship operation. The Aighors who crewed the vessel were all skilled enough in their special tasks, as were the computers, but overall competence was, if not lacking, at least shaky. Kamon absorbed the captain's library rapidly. He received satisfaction from knowing an Aighor pilgrimage fleet was now forming on the borders of the Rift. His kind cheered him on, and the government -- diplomats and rulers alike -- had not sent a ship to stop him. Nor would they. Coldly, precisely, he used his triplet brain to predict what difficulties would arise. First would be the defensive weaponry possessed by Precipice # -- negligible, all things considered. Second, the presence of Anna Sigrid-Nestor, whom of all the humans he'd met he most admired. Third -- the final battleground would not be Precipice #. He would have to chase Fairchild across the Rift. The station would be destroyed before the human ships arrived. "airchild's discovered the slagged ruin of Precipice #, issued a distress signal on the station's bphalf, and headed for deep space at full power. His ship was far enough from the major gravitational effects of the small system in hours and then shamelessly relied on protogeometry jumps to take it deep into the Rift. It shut down all activities not connected with life-support, went into half-phase, and laid ghost images of itself across a wide range of continua. Graetikin silently cursed the Dallat conventions which allowed private ships to carry nothing more offensive than meteoroid deflection shields. He had spent his first thirty years in space as an apprentice commander in the Combine Astry, helping to command ships armed to their gunwales with all conceivable weapons, from rocket projectiles to stasis-shielded neutronium blocks which, warped into the center of another vessel, quickly gravitated the victim's mass into a tiny, super-dense sphere. Now he faced this nemesis armed with nothing more deadly than signal rockets and half-phase warps. Fairchild's motives and those of the Aighor didn't concern him; Both in their own ways were rightthinking beings, concerned with good tasks. But he was concerned with survival. He wanted to live to captain another ship -- or at least continue captaining this one. He didn't mind Fairchild's employ. The man was reasonably sharp and knew how to provide for the upkeep of his own ships. If he had the tact of a young bull in dealing with alien cultures, that was usually not Graetikin's province. Between and around these concerns, he re-worked his equations describing the Thrina. There was a cool, young hypothesis on the horizons of his rnind, and it tantalized him. In reworking the single expression on his notepad, he found four connections with Parakem functions which he hadn't noticed earlier. They implied that the Thrina, though ineffectual in a cause-effect relation in most geometries, had interesting properties in coincidencecontrolled geometries. That meant they could influence certain aspects of status-geometry, where causeeffect and synchronicity operated in struggling balance. And that implied that if... He raised his eyebrows. can contact Fairchild if he chooses to coast free within the next thirtyfive hours," the Heuritex said. Anna grumbled out of a light doze at the pronouncement. "What was that?" "We can join forces with him at points I have calculated along geodesics meeting in higher geometries." "Translate for us mortals, please." She straightened up in her command chair and rubbed her face with her hands. "I think we can Join with Fairchild's ship before Kamon reaches it. Here is our condition: fifth standard day of flight; all three ships are deep into the Rift. Fairchild is inert, following a leastenergy geodesic in half-phase. Kamon is matching the most likely direction of that geodesic, though I'm certain he has no clear picture of the ship's present position along such a path. We follow Kamon closely. And we are constantly correcting our charts with observations of the Rift pulsars and singularities." "Yes, but what's this about joining with Fairchild?" "His vessel alone doesn't have sufficient 'influence' to propel itself away from Kamon. He has little or no chance of escape in the long run. But with our two ships linked, we can create a broader effect-beam in proto-geometry -- " "Is this more than mere theory?" "I think so, madame. And I can do more than that; I can contact Disjohn Fairchild's ship in a code only it can understand, and arrange for the rendezvous without the Aighor knowing." "You're a maker of wonders, and you draw my curiosity like a magnet... into areas I'm sure will baffle me. But explain the code." "It would mix a standard combine code with keys and message vectors linked to Fairchild's position and frequency of interspatial... excuse me, I grow technical. Simply, certain of those particular characteristics of Fairchild's ship along its world line would enable it to quickly decode such a standardized message. Since only one ship occupies its peculiar position, only it can have any chance of decoding." "I'll think on it," she said. Why did he hesitate? she asked herself. Because now, faced with the possibility of doing what she had started out to do -- to save Disjohn Fairchild at any cost -- miserable, cold sense started to creep in. She needed to think about it, long and hard. There were too many considerations to weigh for a hasty decision. She made her way to the ship's observation chamber. Far out on the needle-like boom which extended from the crew-ball, an isolated multi-sense chamber seemed to hang in dark space. But its walls were transparent only by illusion. adjustable images of anything within range of the ship's sensors, down to the Hnest detail a human eye could perceive. Images could be magnified, starbows undistorted into normal starfields for quick reference, or high-frequency energy shifted into visual regions. If need demanded, such subtle effects as light distortion in higher geometries could be brought within the realm of human interpretation. The sphere could also synthesize programmed journeys and sound effects, or any combination of fictions and synesthesias. Anna requested a tour of the nearby singularities. "Will there be a specific sequence, madame?" the media computer asked. "Only an introductory tour. And give me a voice-over to explain what I'm seeing." The visual journey started. "Some singularities are made obvious by surrounding nebulae," the voice-over began. "These are veils of supernova dust and gas that have been expanding at tens of thousands of miles per second for hundreds of like fiery maiden's hair or mart's-tail clouds in a sunset, backdropped by velvet space. Hidden within, a tiny spinning and glowing cloud, a pinprick, not Worh noticing... geometric jaws gaping wide, tides deadly as any ravening starfurnace. "Others are companions to dim red stars, and thus are heavy x-ray sources. They suck in matter from their neighbors, accelerate and heat it through friction, and absorb it in bottomless wells. There is no comprehensive explanation why the majority of the Rift stars supemovaed other, half an eon ago, but the result is a treacherous graveyard of black holes, dwarfs and a few dim giants. They all affect each other across their close-packed Rift in incalculable patterns. "Some can be seen through observation of the stellar background. The rings of stars around a black hole show the effects of gravitational lensing. Light is captured and orbited above the event horizons any number of times depending on the angle of incidence, producing two primary images and a succession of subsidiary images caused by anomalies in the spinning singularity. The glowing gas-clouds falling into the holes produce central points of high-energy radiation, red-shifted into the visual spectrum by the enormous gravitational fields. These are surrounded by rings of stars reddened through clouds of gas, images of stars from every angle -- every visible object, including those behind the observer. There are gaps of darkness and then succeeding rings of stars like the bands on an interferometer plate, finally blending into star-images almost undeviated by the singularity." She was reminded of electronic Christmas ornaments from her childhood. The splendor was heightened by the sphere's adaptation to human vision, but only in part. Anna knew what she saw was very close to what existed outside, away in any direction, so close her ship could reach it in minutes... "Dear God," she murmured. To fall into one of those things would be to transcend any past experience of death. They were miracles, intrusions into reality, jesters of spacetime. Her eyes filled with tears which nearly broke their tension bonds to drift away in free-fall. "Where no such diffractions and reflections are visible, perhaps absorbed in dark nebulosities, and where no X-ray or Thrina sources give clues, naked singularities stripped of their event horizons lurk like invisible teeth. These have been charted by evidence obtained in protogeometry warps. There is no other way to know they exist." The Thrina song of a nearby singularity was played to her through audio. It sounded like the wailing of lost children, sweetly mixed with a potent bass bourn, an echoing cave-sound, ghost-sound, preternatural mind-sound. "No reason is known for the existence of the Thrina song. It is connected with singularities as an unpredictable phenomenon of radiating and patterned energy, perhaps in some way directed by intelligence." Anna Sigrid-Nestor left the sphere and drifted quickly back through the extension to the crewball. Her hands were shaking. Her cheeks were wet. IVamon followed and waited. A ship could remain in half-phase only so long before its unintentional mass loss (how easily he had spotted and avoided the ghosts!) reached a critical level. His shipmate meditated and fasted alone in her cabin. Kamon was left with the simpleminded computers -- it would be blasphemous for an Aighor machine to have a persona -- and a few aides to see to his food and wastes. He preferred it that way. At one point he even ordered them to clear away the captain's smashed body so he might feel truly alone. The Venging was close. He had had no further contact with the Council at Frain or any other Aighor agencies. He had spotted and charted the ship of Anna Sigrid Nestor, and felt his own sort of appreciation at the intuition she was following personally. She was on her own Venging. Such was the dominance pattern of humans. before critical point," Graetikin said softly. Lady Fairchild gripped her husband's arm tighter. For a society woman she was holding up remarkably well, Graetikin thought. He'd never had a chance to talk to her and see what she was like. The worst was yet to come. Kamon would inevitably chase them down, and there was only one chance left. His equation implied their survival if they took that chance. It was a terrifying prospect, even so. "We have to leave half-phase," Fairchild said. "And we'll have to outrun him. There's no other way." Edith nodded and turned away from the bridge consoles. "Have you ever wondered why he called a Venging?" she asked, facing away from the two men. "What?" Fairchild asked, not paying much attention to her. He was focusing on the blank viewers, as if to strain some impossible clue from them. It was useless, however. The eye interpreted glimpses of half-phase exteriors, as if they weren't there, as indeed half the time they were not. "No other way," Fairchild repeated, his voice quiet as Graetikin's. "Kamon has to have a reason," Edith said, louder. "I'm sure he does," Graetikin said. "I've been trying to find out what that reason is. I might have a clue." "That doesn't really concern us now," Fairchild said, irritated. "Reason or no, we have to get away from him." "But doesn't it help to know what we're going to die for?" Edith cried, her voice cracking. "You know damn well we can't outrun him! Graetikin knows it, too. Don't you?" Graetikin nodded. "But I wouldn't say we're going to die. There might be another way." "You know of one?" Fairchild asked. Graetikin nodded. "But first, I want to hear what Lady Fairchild has to say about Kamon's motive." Disjohn took a deep breath and held up his arms. "Okay, Lady Ethnographer," he said to his wife, "tell us." "It's all in the library, for whomever would care to look it up. Some of it is even in the old books. We've known about it it for a century at least -- the basic form of the Aighor pilgrimage. They have three brains, that's well-known -- but we've ignored the way they use those brains. One is for rational purposes, and it can do everything a computer can do -- but it isn't the dominant element. Another performs emotive and autonomic functions, and that's where the seat of their religion is. We don't know exactly what the third brain does, but I have an idea that it prepares the other two brains for a proper death. It has to balance them out, mediate. If the rational brain has an edge, the pilgrim won't be prepared for death. I think the research conducted by the station might have given the Aighors a dilemma they couldn't face -- the rational treatment of subjects hitherto purely religious to them. It gave their rational minds an edge and caused an imbalance. So the pilgrims couldn't be delivered to the black holes without wholesale failure in proper rituals of dying." "And?" Graetikin asked, fingering his stylus. It seemed there was another shoe to drop in the matter, and she wasn't dropping it. But he couldn't decide what it was either. "And that's it. I can't go any further than that. I'm not really an ethnographer. But sometimes I wish to hell you had been, dear husband!" There was no bitterness or rebuke in her voice, only regret. Fairchild said nothing, staring at the empty screens. "You have another way?" he asked finally. "It's possible," Graetikin said. He began to outline his alternative. From the ninth word on Fairchild was pale, convinced his Captain had broken under the strain. Anna lay in the half-dark and watched him dress. For the first time in years she regretted that her emotional needs had drawn her away from constant alertness. But this was the first time she'd been with this handsome lad for anything more than companionship. He had proved not merely serviceable and charming, as though her aging frame didn't bother him, but a sympathetic human being as well. "I don't really understand all of what you've told me," he said. His brown Polynesian physique shone in the golden sanitoire lamps. "But I think what you're asking me is, do you have the right to put your ship's crew in danger. Well, I'm part of that crew, and I say you're the captain, and I signed on -- with the understanding there might be hazards involved in deep-space travel." "These aren't the normal hazards." "But if it serves your purpose to link up with the other ship, then how can I or anyone else persuade you not to?" "Not by discussion, of that I'm sure," she said. "But maybe Ry your presence. I do have responsibilities toward the people who work for me." She was reminded of what Kondrashef had said to her. Even if they could link up with the Fairchild ship, what guarantee did she have that the Heuritex's predictions were completely accurate? They didn't have complete figures on what Kamon's ship was capable of. Already they'd been surprised several times. And her first lieutenant, Nilsbaum, had worked the problem out on an alternate computer, a human-manufacture Datapak. It had given them eighty percent chances of hitting a singularity if they linked and performed a protogeometry jump. The heuritex had disagreed. But still, the dichotomy existed. "I can't blast the bastard," Anna said, "because every pot-shot I take is registered by the tattle machines I tions. No way to tamper with them -- they retreat into stasis whenever they're not registering. No, a link-up is the only way." She looked sharply at the kanaka. He looked back at her, his face blank and expectant. "Go take a shower," she said. Then, softer, "Please. You helped me very much." She turned over and listened to the sounds of the door closing and water running. She was staring at the drifting colors on the nacreous ceiling when the intership chimed. She reached over to depress the switch' and listened half-drowsily. The voice of the Heuritex brought her fully awake. "Madame, we've contacted Fairchild's ships. First Lieutenant Nilsbaum requests your presence on the bridge." "I'll be there. Any message from Disjohn?" "He refuses to allow any link-up. He says he has two reasons -- first, that he will not Jeapordize your life; and second, that his computers predict failure if such a plan is carried out. I don't understand these machines of human construction." "Did he say anything else?" "He just advised you to leave this sector." She sat up in bed and put her chin in her hands. The shower was still running. "Another question," she said. "Yes, madame." "What happens to us if we hit a black hole? I've forgotten most of my physics..." "Depending on the angle we hit at, we have several varieties of doom. If we go straight in, perpendicular to a tangent, we pass through two or more event horizons, depending on the theoretical geometry you subscribe to -- " "What are event horizons?" "Simply the horizons beyond which no further events can be seen. The gravitational field at that point has accelerated any particle approaching it close to the speed of light. From an outside point of view, the particle's time has slowed to almost nothing, no motion at all, so it will take an infinite time to hit the singularity below the event horizon. But from our point of view -- if we are the hypothetical particle -- we will hit it. Much that it will matter to us, though. Long before we pass through the innermost event horizon tidal forces will exert strains on us sufficient to strip us down to subatomic particles." "Not too pleasant." "No, but there are other options. At a lesser angle, we might pass through an outer event horizon at a speed sufficient to propel us into another geometry, and out again someplace else -- a different place and time in our own universe, perhaps, or in another fullcontinuum universe. We might survive that, if certain theoretical conditions prove true -- though it would be a rough trip and the ship might not emerge in one solid piece." "How can there be more than one event horizon?" "Because black holes rotate. May I draw you a comparison of two Kruskal-Szekeres diagrams?' ' "By all means," Ann said, activating the display screen on the intership. But the mosaic-like charts did little to help her comprehension. Kamon said to himself. "Now!" The image reappeared. He had misjudged the geodesic slightly. The ship was a light-hour farther away than he had predicted, which meant the ship's appearance was an hour off from actual emergence. He felt a brief confusion. Fairchild had pulled it out of half-phase an hour early, then, since the appearance had happened according to Kamon's schedule. But the ruse -- if ruse it was -- had gained them a very small advantage. He immediately switched to sub-space sensors. Fairchild's ship was over four light-hours away. More disturbing, it was heading toward a nebulosity which charts said contained three collapsars, two of them black holes. Kamon deftly probed the nebula with his proto-geometry sensors. None of these singularities had ever been used for pilgrimages, thus they did not radiate Thrina songs. The area had not been thoroughly charted except on visual and radio levels from thousands of light-years away, where the patterns of the roiling gas-clouds had given away the presence of hidden collapsars. His new scanning revealed another member of the family, deadly elusive and sacred. It was a naked singularity. The very presence of humans in such a region was sacrilege -- but if they were choosing suicide over destruction at his hands, the danger was unthinkable. If they should plunge into any of the singularities... A shudder racked his entire body. He had heard of humans going insane under stress, but if they fell into a singularity here, the Venging was a failure and the Rift would never be clean again. He forced himself to be calm. They wouldn't know how to prepare themselves for the Fall. They knew nothing about the mental ritual involved. It would be, in effect, nothing more than a suicide. Or it would be something worse, for them. But his basic instinct said destroy them before they ever reached the cloud. For the first time he began to feel real anxiety that he might fail. He did so want to live forever! "It can't be done!" Lady Fairchild shouted. "Disjohn, I'm not ignorant! I know what those things are. Graetikin has to be insane to think we can survive that!" "I've heard him explain it. The computers back him up." "Yes, on his assumptions!" "He's on to something new. He knows what he's talking about -- and he's right. We don't have any other choice. The Aighor has every advantage over us, including religious zeal -- as you pointed out. We've tested event-models on the computers again and again. We have one chance in a thousand of coming out alive. With Graetikin's plan, our chances are at least ten times greater." "We're going to die, is what you're saying, either way." "Probably. But there's something grander about this way of going. It robs Kamon of his goal. We hold the upper hand now." "You know what will happen if we suicide in one of the singularities?" Edith asked. "We don't plan on suiciding." "Just going down one, we make this entire region useless to them for their pilgrimages. Mixing souls is anathema to them, like mixing meat and milk to an Orthodox Jew." "There was a hygienic reason not to mix meat and milk. It spoils faster." "Are we so bloody materialistic that we can't see a reason for this kind of tabu?" Fairchild swung his hands out and turned away from her, talking loudly to the wall. "Damn it, Edith, we have to use Occam's razor! We can't multiply our hypotheses until we avoid stepping mothers. We're rational beings! Kamon has that advantage over us -- he is not acting rationally. He's on a venging, just like a Goddam berserker, and he's got a faster, better armed ship. We're doomed! What should we do, bare our breast to him and shout 'mea culpa'?" Edith shook her head. "I don't know... I feel so lost." Fairchild shivered. "You're not alone. Any being would." "Except Aighors," Edith reminded him. "And they've always been prepared for it." #i He won't let us dock with him, he's turning toward the singularities -- there's nothing more I can do," Anna said. "He's choosing suicide rather than give Kamon the pleasure of executing him. Or is he up to something?" "I can offer no explanation, madame. Either they have gone insane or (hey have data unavailable to me." She sighed and leaned back in her chair. "Can they receive any messages now?" "They are in the cloud. There's too much interference." "Veer off. Circle to the opposite side of the nebula and we'll see if anything emerges at that end. I've met Fairchild's captain -- he may have more up his sleeve than we can know from this perspective." Dumfounded, Anna watched the final act on her sensors and tapped her fingers on the Heuritex. p xvu gosphere interface of a singularity. Whether the same conditions applied to a naked singularity or not, he did't know -- he guessed they would. But they wouldn't have to face the danger of the tidal forces -- there would be no event horizons, no overt indication of inrushing space-time. The singularity ahead had collapsed from a star oblated by the presence of other stars, and the result was a hole in spacetime stretched out into a line. If conditions still applied here, he'd have to figure their chances of survival on a near-poetic hunch. It was clear to Graetikin now. Inter-universe connections of necessity were devoid of probablities. They were truce zones between regions of differing qualities, differing constants. Hence, somewhere above the singularity, re-shaping of infalling material had to take place. Perhaps the Aighors weren't far wrong after all. He worked all his findings into a single tight-packed signal on several media and broadcast it to space in general. When he was finished he turned to Disjohn and Edith and said, "Feels good to toss out a bottle, anyway. If someone picks it up, well and good. If not, we've lost a few megawatts. But we'll replace that and more in the plunge. Too bad we won't be able to use it." "What does that mean?" Edith asked in a small voice. "If we survive, we'll absorb the gain evenly and there will be no differences in potential to draw power from. And if we don't, then it won't matter." The computer spoke up in disagreement. "It will be gained as overall temperature increase and resistance to acceleration," it said. "Not as anything involving potential." "I was thinking metaphorically," Graetikin demurred. "But it's right, of course." JVamon could either back off, let them escape and hope for an encounter later, or he could pursue to the very end. But he was becoming fatalistic. It seemed the Fairchild ship was behaving not with human insanity, but with divine irrationality -- a shield to his Venging. That could imply they were operating in the Grace of the Thrina, not against it. He wished he could consult the Council with his new intuition, but there was no time. Whether he was correct or not, it made him reluctant to interfere. That small reluctance made him hesitate. "No!" he souted, pounding his thorax in disgust. "They are only insane! There is no Grace upon them!" But it was too late. He had followed the Fairchild ship into the nebulosity on a matching course. They could only construe that as an intention to continue the chase. Since they were insane, they would destroy themselves. In his self-rage, he considered destroying the Nestor ship for personal satisfaction. But he had other things to do. He had to prepare himself mentally for the Fall. He told the others to begin their rituals. They would follow all the way." Course plotted," the computer told Graetikin. "There will be a proper configuration at these points of the chart. We can meet the singularity's effect-field here, or here -- that is, at these points in our future-line. If we fail within any width of time measurable in quantum jump intervals, we will come in at a closer angle and the warp-wave of our approach will create a temporary event horizon which will destroy us. These are our options." "Initiate the action and test it on a closed loop. Then choose the best approach and put us there. Kamon hasn't left our tail?" . "No, he still follows. And still jams." "Then my message didn't get through." Somehow that didn't bother him much. Fairchild gave the final order. Edith watched from his side with a small, knowing smile playing around her lips. She was remembering her childhood. She'd married Disjohn, in fact, because he reminded her of the strength of her father. She needed that strength now. The ship's corridors echoed with metal groans as the impact of the nebula's clouds smashed her. The tiny neutron star was pulsating regularly. It was surrounded hy its own halo of accelerated particles, a natural generator of radio energy. The two normal singularities orbited each other, half a light-hour apart. The violet influx of gases outlined them clearly. Like two whirlpools whose surfaces have been smeared with oil, they glowed in disparate, shimmering mazes of light. Starlight ran in rings around them. Ghost images of each other flickered in the rings, and the ghosts carried rings of stars, and images of other ghosts. Here time and space rushed into multi-dimensional holes so rapidly that an object had to move at light speed to stay in one place. It was a Red Queen's race of cosmic -- and cosmological -- proportions . In drawing diagrams of what happens in the singularity below the event horizons, space and time axes cross and replace each other. The word "singularity" itself is a phrase of no more significance than "boojum." It implies points in any mathematical manifold where results start coming out in impossible terms, zeroes or infinities or imaginary numbers. Thus, Graetikin knew more than any of the others, they were soon to step off the pages of one book which had told their lives until now, leave that book behind and everything associated with it, and risk a plunge into null. God's universe was being twisted into grotesque failures and inconceivable alterations. The naked singularity invisibly approached. JVamon's thoughts grew fuzzy and uncoordinated. He spasmed with rage as one portion of his mind came unbalanced in the ritual, lashed out with his tail at the bulkhead before him, denting the inchthick metal. Then he regained balance. The holiday display of the black holes dominated everything. He was ready. A tiny reserve part of him prepared his weapons for the last-ditch effort, then vanished into the calm pool of his being. ness he'd never known before. It was analogous to being spun on a carnival toy, but every part of him felt it differently. "I'm expanding," Lady Fairchild said. "I'm getting bigger. Alite down the rabbit hole -- " Still the ship fell. And fell. Edith gasped. The bridge darkened for the blink of an eye, then was suddenly aglow with scattered bits of ghost lightning. She held her hands in front of her eyes and saw a blue halo around them like Cherenkov radiation. Expansion. Alteration. The desk in front of her, and her arms on the desk, broke into color-separated images and developed intricate networks of filigree, became crystalline, net-like, tingled and shimmered and pulsed, then repeated in reverse and became solid again. Everything smelled of dust and age, musty like vast libraries. Both ships ended their existence in status geometry, at the same moment, Kamon following at a different angle, but hitting the affect-field simultaneously with the Fairchild ship. As he had known it would, the Aighor's warp-wave created a temporary event horizon and he was divested of his material form. The Fairchild ship survived its fall. Graetikin's equations, thus far, were wholly accurate. None of them could conceive of what happened in the interface. It was not chaos -- it was instead a sea of quiet, an end to action. The destruction and rearrangement of rules and constants led to a lassitude of space-time, an endless sargasso of thought and event, mired and tangled and grey. Then each experienced that peculiar quality of their world-line which made them unique. Fairchild, stable and strong, did not see much to surprise him. Graetikin marvelled in a welter of mathematical insight. Edith, still wrapped in childhood, had a nightmare and woke far in her own past, a child screaming for her father. Again the darkness. The ouroboros of the hole spat them out. The computers triggered a lengthy jump, as best as they were able, for the actions of their smallest circuits were still not statistically reliable. This was the chance Graetikin knew they all had to take. They lived. The ship rattled and shivered like a dog throwing off water from a swim, while the howl of metal made Fairchild's scalp prickle and his arm-hair stand on end. Suddenly the bridge cabin was swept as by a rush of wind and it was over. Edith Fairchild wept quietly and Disjohn, beside her, trembled. Graetikin bounced his fingers clumsily over the screen controls, then corrected and gave them a view of what lay outside. "I don't see anything," Fairchild said. "I'm astonished we even made it," Graetikin whispered. Disjohn gave him a strange' look. With adjustment, the screen still showed darkness. "Give me a scab and chart all radiating sources," the captain ordered the computer. "Standard H-R distribution shows nothing. There is only an average temperature," it said. "What's the temperature?" "Two point seven one degrees Kelvin." Graetikin slammed his scriber onto the panel. "Any white hole activity? Any signs of the singularity we just came though?" "Nothing." "We had to come out of something!" "Undefined," the machine said cryptically. "What does that mean?" Edith asked. "It means we're in a region of heat-death." "Where?" "Undefined," the computer said again. " 'Position' is a meaningless term now," Graetikin explined. '"Everything is evenly distributed. We've come into a dead universe. We're at the top of a beat between expansion and collapse." "What can we do?" Disjohn asked. He felt an intense ache for his wife, and wished she were at his side. It seemed he had lost her only recently, the grief was so strong. He looked at Edith. She resembled her mother so strongly his throat ached. He patted his daughter on the head, but felt none of the reassurance he was trying to give. "We might be able to go into stasis and wait it out. But we'd have to have a timer, something measuring the progress of the universe outside us. I don't think any of our instruments would last that long." "There has to be a way!" Fairchild said. "I told you. Father," Edith said with preternatural precocity, "we are being punished." Graetikin thought of them waiting until the ship ran out of energy and food and breathable air. Years, certainly. But years with a bumt-out old politician and a pre-pubescent girl, his daughter; a triangle of infinitely agonizing possibilities. "Daddy," Edith, pale and trembling, asked her father, "are we in Hell?" waited. Anna asked the Heuritex several times if anything had been sighted, and each time it replied, in the negative. "There is no sign." it said finally. "We would do well to return home." "Nothing left," Anna said. She couldn't convince herself she had done all she could. "One moment, madame," the Heruritex said. "This region was devoid of Thrina before." "So?" "There is a signal emerging from the black holes. A single Thrina tone, very strong." "That's what started this whole thing," Anna said quietly. "Ignore it, and let's go home." On the edges of the Rift, the pilgrims received the Thrina, and there was rejoicing. The death-ships resumed their voyages.  The klaxon's hooting caught me in my usual daydream. I was supposed to be plodding through The Journal of Electrical Engineering, but instead of circuits and tensors there nestled in my head a vision of my uncle's farm, of the many summers I'd spent there, picking blackberries and playing in the woods with my cousins. Summers that merged indistinguishably in my memory, unlike the precise nine-month terms of scholastic drudgery. That year we built the hideout -- was I eight or ten? And when in that misty arcadia had Bobby hurt his head diving into the creek? The klaxon blared. I jumped up and ran from the Engineering Library. Students huddled against the walls to give me clear passage down the corridor. This is it, this is it. My heart pounded. aloft from the airstrip behind the Purdue campus. The Central agents cursed as I trotted up to my ship, late as usual, and hustled me aboard. My assigned seat was in the rear, so I plopped into the co-pilot's and hooked the safety mesh. The tall Central agent eyed me but said nothing. I smiled as we lurched into the air. Even in the bureaucratic superstate the condemned man has certain rights. We levelled off at # meters and blasted west. Into the Abyss. turned to the agents. "What happened to the Drain? Did someone finally spot it and knock it out without destroying it?" The tall one shrugged. "It just went off the air. We don't know if it was an accident -- or if someone turned it off." He paused to let me think: it could be a trap. "We hope you'll find out for us." In Cedar Rapids? Sure, I faced forward again. The epicenter of the Abyss -- the most likely location of the Drain -- was # kilometers southwest of Des Moines. But I'd been assigned to search Cedar Rapids, nearly # klicks out. I could tell what Central thought of my electronics skills. The telecopier on the left bulkhead whirred and emitted a long sheet of paper. The stocky agent passed it on. Data from the automatic monitoring stations and satellites that had sounded the alarm: field intensity decay, r.f. flux curves, hysteresis effects. Nothing immediately helpful . I tossed it back. How many thousands of scientists and engineers around the world were studying similar printouts? More important, how many investigators besides Central's would sneak into the Abyss to hunt for the Drain? I went aft to suit up. As I peeled off my university tunic I recalled I had a three o'clock class. Sorry, kids. There'd be a lot of classes cancelled today; Central had # technicians stationed at Purdue. I slipped into a camouflage jumpsuit, wondering if our academic "colleagues" would miss us if we didn't return. The condescension of the PhD's was subtle; they knew Central took care of the people it needed -- that's why I taught sophomore circuit design. Central thought it would keep my mind honed. But the faculty let me know I wasn't really good enough to be part of their world. Just thinking about it, I almost ripped the zipper, pulling it tight, and began to strap on my instruments. "We're at the boundary," the pilot said. na. Roads snaked along, and even the fields held the rectilinear outlines of # years ago. I could almost imagine Uncle Dave still tended his # hectares outside Moline. But I knew if we dipped lower, we'd see only brush or grass growing where com and soybeans once stood in neat rows. The shards of a ruined town came into view but we were too high to see any primitives. As we penetrated deeper into the Abyss, the Central agents betrayed their tension only by a tighter than usual control. They were worrying, of course, that the Drain might come back on before they dumped me and flew out of danger. Experts still quarrelled over whether a person could understand what was happening after it began. Some political prisoners from the '# coup had been flown through the Abyss in robot ships, but the tapes of their gibberings had been inconclusive. They landed me on First Street in the center of Cedar Rapids, the for the two agents to roll a jeep from the cargo bay. Then I was alone except for a fading whine heading east; out of the Abyss. Jab a compass into Des Moines. Set it for a #-kilometer radius. Begin the circle at Chicago, which falls just inside. Arc north through Green Bay (most of Wisconsin is inside) and Duluth (so is southern Minnesota). Then swing south through Aberdeen and Pierre (there goes eastern Sputh Dakota). Almost all of Nebraska falls inside the Abyss. As the circle swings southeast, so does Kansas. Finally it slices through Missouri and back up Scratch Chicago, Minneapolis-St. Paul, Omaha, Kansas City, St. Louis. About # people were inside the Abyss when the Drain was turned on. Current population (est.): #. Current lifestyle: neolithic. Inside the jeep were a Photonflux .# and four spare power charges. I buckled it on and stowed the extra charges in a pouch, trying to recall how long it'd been since I had last held a weapon. Was it in '# that Central issued the personal firearms decree? No matter. Just the weight of a gun at my hip evoked my old Robin Hood fantasies. One against the world... I looked at the sky where the No wonder they hadn't given me the gun while I was in the ship. Cedar Rapids hadn't changed much from the small town I knew # summers ago as a Polytechnic engineering student on my first professional summer job. The two big hotels, a bit shabbier, still faced each other like haughty dowagers. The silos over by Water Street had lost their white paint but seemed intact. The store windows were empty but whoever had looted them hadn't burned or smashed much. The same placid, backwater town I remembered. A bit overgrown, but that was all. What was # years to a town that had barely entered the century? I wandered through a few buildings, more for the sake of reminiscence than reconnaisance. My reason for being in Cedar Rapids -- a "suspicious movement" detected by a satellite -- could have been invented by a monitor tech under pressure to get results. I'd seen those games at Purdue, where professors had to churn out papers and monographs to advance their careers. Everyone knows that the game is meaningless, but you're still judged by the points you score. So fake it. I spat and stretched. It was nice just to escape Central's ubiquitious surveillance, even if only for a few hours. I was just beginning to relax when I spotted the primitives. #, the naked grease-and-dirtsmeared creatures running towards me probably would have grown up to be sedate, responsible Cedar Rapids burghers. Then a mysterious power sent an arcane radiation humming over # square kilometers of Middle America and six thousand years of civilization were dissipated in seconds as the transmission bollized long-term memory. The unshieldable force destroyed such learned skills as reading, power plant maintenance, driving, higher math. Almost every culture trait a complex industrial society needs to operate was scrambled into chaos. Language remained, although on a far simpler level. So did family bonding. Without those, not even # would have survived the crash. When the rioting, burning, murder, famine and plagues were over, the Midwest was populated with small bands and a few larger tribes right out of the New Stone Age. I caught myself looking for a familiar face as they chased each other toward me. Stupid of me. There were three girls and two boys; the oldest had yet to face puberty. Even if I'd known one of their parents, he or she wouldn't remember me now. The Drain had taken -- A girl spotted me and yelled something in a strange tongue. A second later tag was forgotten as they gaped. I leaned back against the jeep, hoping they wouldn't flee. How does one indicate peaceful intentions to simple peoples -- open hands, waving leafy boughs? I wished Central had better prepared me. We watched each other across a distance of about # meters. They were quite filthy, but they seemed healthy enough. The summer sun had left their skins dark, and sinew corded beneath it. Oh, most had pox scars, and one boy squinted as if he needed glasses. But my dominant impression, fueled by their quick, alert movements, was of squirrels. Finally I broke the tableau. "Hi, kids," I ventured. They screamed with laughter and scurried off down an alley. I climbed into my jeep and drove off puzzled. Central's documentaries on Abyss life, using film from satellites and robot probes, usually showed children with distended bellies, fly-plagued open sores or rickets. I'd accepted that as the norm and pitied them their harsh life without diapers and measles vaccine. But come to think of it, humanity had survived for many millenia without such refinements. The first years are rough, but once natural selection has culled out the weak... I spotted them once more as I circled the block. They were creeping across the overgrown playground behind Benjamin Harrison Elementary School, moving like the Indians I used to read about in my grade school days. It's a shame psychotropic drugs and behaviorreinforcing machines have replaced the hokey old history books. Both methods of teaching were set up to mold "good" citizens, but when I compare my classmates to the potatoes shuffling into my courses at Purdue, I wonder where it's going to end. Random turnings brought me to Municipal Island where I took a chance on an old bridge. Floods had piled trees and debris around the outer building, but the county courthouse still towered over the island. I found the emergency stairs and climbed to the wide balcony just below the top of the building. Wind mussed my hair as I looked over a town melting into prairie. A green ocean, it nibbled at an island built of human toil. I thought of Ur and Persepolis. Why do we go to all the trouble, when entropy always wins in the end? A glorious lassitude crept over me. It was only two hours ago that the Drain went off yet I felt lightyears from my former existence. No loyalty monitors. No need to choose every word with care. No more cramming to keep abreast of everaccelerating technological change; my first real vacation in years! I strolled around the tower. To the north I spotted the plant where I'd worked so many summers ago. Bollins Radio Research. There I had learned two things much more important than electronics. One was the subtle savagery of office politics. The other was the limits of my talent. That was the summer I had learned I wouldn't fulfill my ambitions. Claws scrabbled on the white granite of the balustrade. A pigeon. The Abyss swarmed with animal life, now that man wasn't such deadly competition. Even the bison were coming back. The contrast amused me. In the midst of a databank U.S.A. the pioneer milieu was reborn. Not a Midwest whitehouse-maple-tree-porch-swing nostalgia hype, but the real Old America -- The pigeon beside me exploded into blood and burnt featherstink. The laser was in my hand before I hit the deck. Blast. Another investigator in Cedar Rapids. Instead of peeking over the edge and getting my brain broiled, I rolled over on my back and studied the wall. About two meters above the railing where the pigeon had been was a burn. I calculated the angle. The sniper must be almost directly below, only a hundred meters from the base of the courthouse. Somewhere on Municipal Island. I snaked inside and padded down the stairs. Every five landings I stopped to listen, heart pounding, hoping I could reach the bottom before he could trap me inside. He was dumb, though. I made it down and was just peeking around the bottom of a side door when he got up the nerve to rush the courthouse. I sighed in relief as I burned his legs off. But after all, most of the good investigators would be in Des Moines. Only second-raters pulled outlying cities. I shot his laser from his hand and strolled over to administer the coup de grace. He stank worse than the pigeon but I'd dealt with worse during my hitch in the Venezuelan War. Eyes clenched, face contorted, moaning. I tapped his cheek with my foot to get his attention. "Who you working for?" "Kill me kill me kill me." "First you have to tell me who hired you." "Com." I snuffed him. Turning this interesting bit of information over in my mind. I was just beginning to congratulate myself when I realized he might have a partner. And there I stood in the middle of the street. A perfect target. I began to laugh, insane laughter at the empty-eyed buildings. Cedar Rapids, City of SecondRaters. Corn? You'd think everyone would want the Drain turned off -- a given, right? Great cities deserted, # people trapped in savagery, rail and river and road links severed. A gaping wound in the nation's heartland. What pathos. At first it was treated as a temporary aberation. Iowa and Wisconsin were classified special federal territories. The surviving fragments of Missouri, Kansas and Nebraska set up rump governments staffed by the few state officials who escaped the Drain. Companies that had been headquartered in Abyss cities adapted fast or were shouldered aside by rivals. The federal government announced low-interest loans would be available to homeowners when the Drain went off and exiles needed funds to fix up their houses. But five years flowed into ten, and then fifteen... The population plummeted, then stabilized as individuals learned to cope with the new subsistence economy. Inside the Abyss the cities rotted, but outside -- Corn farmers in Indiana and eastthe Abyss had interdicted # percent of the nation's best com land. Similarly, marginal wheat land in panhandle Nebraska and eastern Colorado boomed as stockmen bid up the price of feed. The price of Texas beef tripled with Kansas out of the way. The South benefited from the need for substitute protein sources like soybeans and peanuts. Northern Minnesota found itself with a near-monoply on dairy products, now that Wisconsin was gone. Chicago's demise especially altered commerce. New commodities exchanges blossomed in Fort Worth and Dallas. New mail-order houses were created. Pittsburgh's heavy metals and machine-fabrication industries boomed. Even Louisville and Cincinatti benefited; their sickly beers were back in the running with Milwaukee and St. Louis gone. the Abyss, settling into new patterns, encysting the scar. Not all the moneymen wanted the Abyss to remain. Oh, how the realtors screamed for Central to nuke Des Moines and destroy the Drain so they could reopen the Midwest. Some of the bills they introduced in Congress before it was disbanded would have made the Oklahoma Land Rush seem sedate. But Central refused to do anything to eliminate the Abyss at the risk of destroying the machine(s) that generated it. Someone had designed the ultimate weapon for depopulating a nation while leaving its industries and resources intact. Why hadn't its creators struck again? Had they been caught in the Abyss when the Drain went on? Other powers than Central had investigators ready for the day the Drain went off. Eventually I abandoned even the pretense of looking for the Drain and drove out to the Bollins plant. At first it bothered me that I'd lost my fear of the Drain. Most of my life had been spent learning to cope with scientific and political structures; if the Drain went on all that would be blasted into the ozone. Well, so what? I wondered what it would be like to live in a world where disputes were settled by hand-to-hand combat instead of satellites poised to spew nerve gas over entire continents. Where one grubbed food from the earth instead of inserting a credit card into a cafeteria machine. I might not live as long, or as well, but... My route took me past a family living in a crumbling frame house. Children played around a woman with sagging breasts mashing something in a bowl. At the sound of my engine a man came to stand beside her, warily hefting a spear. I didn't stop. What would become of them if the Drain stayed off? Nothing could help the primitives who'd wandered outside the Abyss; some long-term effect of the force prevented substantive re-education. What niche could they fill in technocratic society? Reservations? Zoos? Or experimental subjects for the psych teams? I put the thought aside as I entered the winter-twisted parking lot. I didn't want to think ahead to my inevitable return. Nostalgia flared as I walked through long corridors to the wing that had housed my desk. I'd learned a great deal from the wise old engineers here, much of it nontechnical. How to take credit for another's idea. How to spot the person who really controls the division and win his favor. How to wheedle computer time away from someone else and how to cover mistakes. I'd entered Bollins very green but by Summer's end -- Ah, there was the door. The office had been converted into a lab. I sagged against a testing bench, suddenly tired. My fantasies of sitting in the section manager's chair and desecrating his desk vanished. Everything changed. New furniture, even a new wall or two I could have accepted. But not a complete phase-out. It was as if the room had never known my existence. A whisking noise drifted into my gloom. Approaching down the corridor. Secret agent synapses flared and I jumped behind a bulky electronic assemblage and leveled my laser at the door. It could be anyone from a primitive to another investigator. A man wearing a silvery helmet casually walked in. "Freeze!" I shouted. He halted, looking about in confusion. "Hold it right there." I stood up so he'd see I had the drop on him. His face was disturbingly familiar. Was he someone I'd seen at Purdue, stringing for a private firm hunting the Drain? "Who are you working for?" I demanded. "Why, myself." He stared back, bemused. "I built the Drain. Please be careful, you're leaning on it." Twenty minutes later I began to accept his tale. I stood before Jim Rudolphson, holding my laser in one hand and a sheaf of carelessly sketched schematics in the other, listening to an absurd tale of a loner and maverick who beat the system by destroying it. "... and once I'd figured out the affinity principle, it was easy to calculate # watts at # centimetGetting the lysine for the radiating element was the hardest part. So then I asked myself, where to build the transmitters? Why not in the most moronic security system in the world. Hollins Radio Research. Remember the time you created a new circuit and wrote a memo on it? And when you wanted to see the memo later they wouldn't let you because in the meantime it had been re-classified and your security rating wasn't high enough? I built the transmitters in the lab here, the fools..." The extent of my luck astounded me. I had the Drain and its inventor. Suddenly a position in one of Central's high-powered research labs didn't seem beyond my reach. Excited? Like the last day of fifth grade, knowing that in a few days I would be on my way to Uncle Dave's farm again. "... really threw them off was hologramatic wave transmission. I knew if I used ordinary pointradiation antenna they could figure out the locus, examine it from satellites, and send in robots to put me off the air. So I connected two transmitters to the device -- the other's in a silo near Lincoln, with shielded long-life batteries like this one -- and I adjusted them to create an energy nexus over Des Moines. A delicate balance,, oh yes. It wavered every time a thunderstorm came along. But that just generated all the more r.f. flux to wipe out centuries of intellectual garbage..." On he rattled, assuming because he remembered me from years ago at Hollins there was a personal bond linking us. What a romantic idiot. But that summed him up. He was an eccentric, continually running afoul of the corporate machine, tolerated only for his occasional flights of genius. Hologramatic wave transmission? That alone could have earned him fame. I remembered the jibes of the older engineers, who thought him too flighty to realize their mockery. Rudolphson must have enjoyed watching their minds melt. "Since I knew how to neutralize the radiation" -- he touched his helmet -- "I could go anywhere inside the Abyss, do anything I wanted without interference. Most of the time I worked in the labs. Want to see the clocks I built? Sometimes I had to go outside to buy parts or pick up technical publications. I had lots of money. It was lying all over the city. Oh, I enjoyed those trips outside. One newspaper thought I was a Brazilian plot. Another said I was from outer space. And one..." I had to admit he'd conjured up a pleasant dream. A decompressed society where people could be themselves instead of fitting into roles built up over centuries by others. What new world would the primitives create, if we let them continue? Would their path inevitably lead to another Argus-eyed bureaucracy? Or would they avoid our mistakes? This madman's dream it not, after all, be worth it? I envied Rudolphson. Instead of enduring high-competition egos, instead of slicing off little pieces of himself to satisfy society's whims, he'd kicked over the gameboard. What glorious anarchism! I sensed it burning in his eyes as he pleaded with me to join him in repairing the circuit that had let the soothing radiation vanish. I was postponing the inevitable when a man in green coveralls spoke from the door I'd forgotten. "Hold it, both of you." He eased into the lab. He made me drop my gun and then ignored me; my GI camouflage suit proclaimed my master. Keeping his gun trained on me, he eyed Rudolphson's outdated civilian clothes. "Who are you working for?" "My name is James Samuel Douglas Allen Rudolphson and I invented the Drain. Will you help me fix it?" He laughed. A thick braying guffaw. "Where'd you find this nut?" he asked me. Rudolphson screamed, shrill and sudden, and leaped. We were both surprised, but the other investigator was fast; his beam cut the mad scientest in half before he had moved three meters. But that gave me enough time. His second shot went over my head and before he could slice the beam down across me I burned him. My knees shook as I staggered back up. Probably adrenalin activating a flight-reflex, fighting my conscious mind. No need to run now, I told myself, thinking of the other Central flunkies frantically searching ruined Midwest cities, shoulders hunched as they wait for the Drain to snuff them. Nothing to fear, old chaps. I have the situation well in hand. You're safe. As long as I don't turn the Drain on again. I rescued the schematics from a threatening rivulet of gore and riffled them musingly. Poor Rudolphson had completed most of the repairs. With these I could do the rest. The Abyss could blossom again, dark orchid over Middle America. With the helmet to shield me I could laze out my remaining years free of the power-pigs outside. It would be better than exile. No extradition, no assassins in the Abyss, no siree. And if I grew bored I could slip back into the United States... My vision cleared. I remembered my would-be arcadia was only an enclave in an immensely stronger civilization that every year came closer to destroying the entire planet. The Abyss wouldn't protect me from H-bomb radiation or bacterial weapons. Turn it on? What an atavistic fantasy, I chuckled, as I clenched the firing stud and beamed the Drain into slag. So childish, so unworthy of me. I tucked the schematics into my pouch and stepped into the corridor. Then I set the lab on fire and ran from the building, giggling with pyromantic glee. A pity, but not to be helped. Long before I could repair the Drain, Central would have followup agents in to investigate my "disappearance" and they would doubtless come across the device. And if I did report in, then Central would pull me out; and somebody, sometime would find the Drain. No, this was the only way. I sat down under an oak # meters from the Bollins Plant and prepared to enjoy the conflagration. The next steps laid themselves out with cause-effect precision. In a few days they'll come pick me up. By then I will have memorized the major Drain assemblies and principles and destroyed the schematics. With the evidence gone (half of it burned, the other half unlikely to be discovered in its abandoned silo before I visit Lincoln and destroy it too) the secret of the Abyss remains hidden. A mystery for the ages. Eventually I will outlive my usefulness to Central and be mustered out. Ten, fifteen years? No matter. In the end I'll be a forgotten old tech with a little home lab to putter about in. On a farm, perhaps? It must appear innocuous. The whole central building was aflame now. Fragments of roofing ripped free and hurtled aloft, riding a fountain of fire that expanded as destruction ate through the plant. I turned to the section on power. Surely with modem components the range could be extended beyond a mere # kilometers. An interesting technical problem. I thought of the ionosphere. Under certain conditions it reflects radio waves completely around the world. I like the simple life.  the eye' of the beholder. Reality is in. Tenzin peered back at the Lama through his little gold-rimmed spectacles. He wanted to ask a question, but prudence overcame his curiousity and he waited. Eventually Katsang Rimpoche added, "The Yidam must be taken as the object of your contemplation." After a little while it became obvious that the audience was at an end. Tenzin bowed in the Chinese manner, touching his forehead to the ground. It was an extravagant gesture, but one warranted by the circumstances. "Thank you. Precious One," he murmured. He returned to his cell only briefly before leaving the monastery altogether. It was set high in the foothills, its foundations biting into the primeval rock, but instead of taking the beaten track down to the valley, Tenzin set off westwards, following a broken path that took him higher into the mountains. A little more than three hours later, he stepped wearily onto a ridge and walked slowly across a bare rock apron to the entrance of his cave. It was chill at this height, but the exertion of his climb had kept him warm. He sat down and rested, then, anxious to begin, arranged his limbs in the lotus posture, ankles crossed on thighs. Almost automatically, his gaze sank to the tip of his nose, his breathing slowed, shallower and shallower. His body trembled twice, then locked into stillness. In the cave mouth, looking out across a Himalayan valley, Tenzin meditated on the Yidam. Tenzin passed his old cell without so much as a sideways glance. He hesitated at his master's doorway, then slipped quietly inside without knocking. Katsang Rimpoche knelt in prayer before the little shrine at the far side of the room. Tenzin waited. Some time later, Katsang Rimpoche rose and turned. His thin, lined features betrayed no surprise at seeing Tenzin. "I bid you welcome, my son." His voice was soft and dry, like dead leaves blowing across a barren plain. Tenzin bowed. "Forgive my interruption, Precious One. I have done as you instructed." The dark eyes glittered into his soul. "What did I instruct you?" "To meditate on the Yidam, Master." "And what wisdom have your meditations brought?" "They have brought to my mind the truth that the Yidam is a great and powerful deity. They have brought to my mind that His wrath is boundless as His power. Yet withal, there is much that He might teach me, for that is His nature." The Lama nodded gravely. "It is good. Go now and begin your next task." Tenzin waited. "You must conjure up the Yidam to appear to you," added Katsang Rimpoche. massive binding and protective wrappers of oiled cloth, that Tenzin had to carry them singly to his cave. It was the work of two days and it chafed him that so many hours were wasted. When the fifth and final volume had been laid carefully in its niche at the back of the cave, he lighted a butter lamp, tired though he was, and prepared to begin his studies right away. He took leaves from the books, one sheet at a time, carefully rewrapping the remainder to protect them from the damp that seeped down the stone walls. He continued his studies, sleeping six hours in the twenty-four, for three months and eleven days. The books frightened him. It is necessary," said the Precious One, "that you are now initiated in the art of kyilkhor. The time is almost ripe for you to see the Yidam." When he returned to his cave, Tenzin practiced the construction of the kyilkhor diligently, deviating not one fraction from the method his guru had taught him. He became skilled. One morning, by now certain of his abilities, Tenzin drew the kyilkhor on the cave floor using colored powders. Then he sank into the lotus posture and began to chant the formulae that Katsang Rimpoche had given him. He continued, without pause, throughout the day and deep into the evening. Because of his excitement, he slept only four hours that night. On the following morning he began his chant again. Somewhere towards the end of the fourth day, he reconstructed his kyilkhor. On the evening of the eighth day, the Yidam appeared. form above the kyilkhor. It stabilized with agonizing slowness. He chanted, as the Precious One had taught him. The shapes were alien, mindwarping. He clung to consciousness and chanted, watching space turn slowly inside out. A chill of fear ran through his body. Echoes reverberated in the cave. The shifting forms solidified and Tenzin bowed deeply from the waist, thanking all his guardian gods the entity could not escape the kyilkhor. When he raised his head, the cave was empty in the flickering firelight. Well pleased, Tenzin settled down to sleep. Rimpoche told him gravely. "Few are honored in so short a time." The old man stared past Tenzin, his eyes suddenly withdrawn. Tenzin waited, listening to the wind as it slid through cracks in the ancient monastery walls. It was spring, but at this height the wind still carried chill messages and even the occasional snow flurry . The dark eyes focused. "What you experienced was not complete success, my son. Your spiritual protector vanished in brief moments. It was -- " He paused, thoughtfully. " -- an encouragement: no more." Tenzin waited. Surprisingly, Katsang Rimpoche sighed. "You must seek those dark secrets only the Yidam can reveal. And how can that be if He remains but for an instant?" Tenzin remained silent, his eyes fixed on the lips of the Precious One. "You must hold the Yidam within your kyilkhor," Katsang Rimpoche went on. "You must strain your powers of concentration to their utmost. Build up in your mind a detailed picture of the Yidam, for in this way you will aid his manifestation. Practice diligently and without ceasing until you achieve the desired result." Encouraged, Tenzin returned to his cave. After two months, Tenzin felt despair. The Yidam appeared rarely -- late in the evening when fatigue had begun to dull his senses -- and stayed only for an instant. Perhaps, he thought, the entity was just a figirient of the imagination, overheated by the sonorous chanting and relentless concentration. Perhaps it had no more reality than a dream. One evening, for no apparent reason, the Yidam came and stayed. Tenzin went about his daily routine calmly. Each time he glanced towards the kyilkhor, he could see the Yidam. The sight had ceased to chill his 'soul, but the shifting planes of light around the entity disturbed him profoundly. When Tenzin looked directly at it, the Yidam remained immobile. When his attention was diverted, the creature moved about almost fitfully within the kyilkhor. At night, the planes of light grew stronger, more disturbing. Within them, the entity was as visible as at noon. There were even times when it appeared to gain greater density. On the third day, when he was satisfied the Yidam would not fade, Tenzin left the cave to tell his holy master. Katsang rimpoche nodded. "Your progress is praiseworthy." The glittering eyes fastened on Tenzin's own. "But it is far from finished." Tenxin waited. "The Yidam remains but a shadow. While this continues, you can never feel His power, obtain full benefits from His protection. You must strive now to give Him substance. You must achieve greater degrees of concentration. You must pray to Him hourly until He favours you with His conversation and His blessing." For the first time, Tenzin risked a direct question. "And then, Precious One ?" The Lama hesitated. "There is a certain danger. When the Yidam achieves substance, the kyilkhor can no longer hold him." Tenzin bowed wearily to the looming figure. His forehead touched the earth, passing through the Yidam's feet as easily as if they had been a dream. He rose and went on impulse to prepare some buttered tea. Beyond the fire in his cave-mouth, snow was falling. Only a little higher up, the passes had already been blocked. In a house he could not see and had not seen for seven years, servants would be storing up provisions for the winter. Tenzin sipped from the wooden bowl. He knew if he looked round, he would see the shifting planes that formed the Yidam. Yet the entity remained intangible as some product of his own imagination. Imagination... Tenzin set down his bowl. As he half turned towards the kyilkhor, the Yidam spoke. is finished. Master," Tenzin said. "The Yidam walks freely in my cave. I feel His feet with my forehead when I bow to Him. I feel the touch of His hand when He gives me His blessing." "Do you hear His voice, my son?" asked Katsang Rimpoche. "Precious One, as clearly as a temple bell. His tones are fearful." "You know his blessing?" "I know it. Precious One. When His hands are placed upon my head, fire pours through my soul. My body is strengthened, my mind is cleansed." "It is good," Katsang Rimpoche murmured. "But it is not finished. The Yidam can reveal to you the secrets of the Cosmos. Yet until He is prepared to walk with you from your retreat, your task can never be complete. With the Yidam at your side, you will become a great magician or a holy sage. Until then, you are no better than a prisoner in your cave." The blizzards ceased, the raging winds became a memory. Above the foothills, snow still lay in a crisp, white carpet and ice crests glittered on the Himalayan boulders. Tenzin squatted thirty yards outside his cave, heart pounding with excitement. He watched the dark 'O' of the cave mouth with utter concentration. Faint lights sparkled inside, like sun glinting off ice crystals. There was a curious straining in the air, as if the atmosphere was trying to accomodate the meshing of two alien dimensions. The Yidam emerged. For just the briefest instant its form flickered in the sunlight, then solidified. Tenzin heard the sound of its approach, felt the actual vibration of its steps through the apron of primeval rock beneath his feet. The Yidam left no marks in the snow. Katsang rimpoche bowed. "There is no more I can teach you. You have won the favour of a protector far mightier than #." It was a gesture of dismissal, but Tenzin sat still, locked by his inner conflict. The Lama regarded him impassively. Abruptly Tenzin blurted, "I have sinned. Precious One!" "How have you sinned?" "I doubt the reality of the Yidam!" Katsang Rimpoche frowned. "Can you not see Him?" "Yes, Precious One." "Can you not touch him?" "Yes, Precious One." "Is He not solid and material as the universe around you?" "He is. Precious One." "Your doubts are blasphemous," the Lama said. "They must be rooted out. Double and redouble your efforts to resolve them. Spend your days in meditation until this has been achieved." Tenzin left the Yidam near a boulder some distance from the monastery. The ground was wet underfoot with melted snow. He walked slowly, head bowed. The dark eyes glistened, reading his expression. "You are troubled," the guru murmured. "I cannot resolve my doubts!" Tenzin exclaimed bluntly. "I have spent the winter months in meditation and my doubts are stronger still. Master, I am now convinced the Yidam is a product of my imagination." "Is there no way I can shake this strange conviction?" Tenzin shook his head. "Master, I have passed beyond all doubt. Although the Yidam is as solid as the universe around me, I know I am a prey to mirage." He waited, prepared for the Lama's anger. Katsant Rimpoche smiled. "You have learned your lesson well. The Yidam did indeed spring from your mind and will, when you will it, sink into your mind again." Fear clutched Tenzin's heart. "And the universe!" he whispered. "The universe that seems as solid as the Yidam?" The Lama nodded. "That too will sink into the mind when you no longer need it." When Tenzin passed the rock on his way back to the cave, the Yidam was no longer there. He stared thoughtfully at the boulder, then up at the high Himalayan peaks. Under his gaze, their solid outlines flickered.  Dear Mr. Geis: Many thanks for helping hoth the author and the reader viz the "U-Novel" remarks you made in December's "If'. I buy an author twice, and, should I experience non-entertainment, I simply write him off my list and he's never ever missed -- at least by me. Asimov is lettered, I don't know about Vance, but they both know that it's a buyer's market. Never have these gents, among others, failed to entertain me. Consequently I'm attracted to the names, in themselves. It's unfair to term them "hack writers" but I'm not a writer by trade so I cannot conjure up a more prpper term. I still marvel over the arrogance, the wretched arrogance of poverty, encountered in my "Grenwich Village" period. Unsuccessful writers froth at the idea that writing is a sale of a service. They don't want to know about that concept. Unsuccessful writers get very vituperative and noxious when reminded of economics. You've done all concerned a tremendous favor. If you influence some author to forgo "suffering" and if you help to give me a greater array of entertainment it's all been worth while. I expect Asimov will laugh at Alters remarks before he asks the maid to serve tea. Vance, I believe, will simply shrug at the obvious and return to his typewriter or whatever bizarre vices he may be perusing at the moment. So, gentlemen, I leave you to go run a subway train (my trade). I'll not bother you or interfere with you until we meet again for our bi-weekly moment of truth at the bookrack. Ame C. Eastman Dick's reply: The "My art for my art's sake" writers point out that #-# of the fiction on the stands are of the "commerciaT writing ilk, so what are we complaining about? Of course, # of that is junk...which leaves precious little really good dramatic, exciting fiction for us readaholics. Dear Mr. Baen, I would like to compliment you on the resurgance of Galaxy, which, for the first time in years, I am buying and enjoying. The February issue was particularly fine, especially the second installment of Zelazny's The Sign of the Unicorn. Zelazny has the ability to be entertaining while still saying something -- stylistically or thematically -- that transcends parallel universes, dragons, and court intrigues. He's a lot of fun at a time when many writers aren't too much fun. I can see the need for entertainment and literature in the science fiction genre; but I respect a man who can do both. I would like to say a few things about Tak Hallus' "The Linguist." It was a funny story with a good thematic twist that I enjoyed. I have only one beef. A Hereford is not necessarily a steer. Through several personal interviews with the Herefords in our pasture, I have discovered several steers. But there are also some pretty spry bulls romping among our cows; and since we have a couple of calves wobbling around, too, I have concluded their actions are not mere shows of male ego. Hereford is a breed of cattle, like Guernsey or Angus. Only when chromosomes and man conspire to make one so, is a Hereford designated a steer. Okay? Sincerely, Jerry Meredith Route #, Box #-A Mooresville, N.C. Dear Mr. Baen: I enjoyed J.A. Lawrence's "The Persistence of Memory" in the November Galaxy because it was one of the first stories I have read which attempted to give a scientific explanation of the belief many people have in reincarnation. I would, however, like to discuss Lawrence's explanation in light of what is plicating cells. Lawrence's major premise was that a high intensity magnetic field present at the proper instant in cell division could to become skewed. This model he uses to explain the ability of the Nyen-Hwa to remember a past shethey could not have lived. Lawrence then explains that this ability could not be passed on to the offspring because "when the chain parted again, it would resume normal bonding". What Lawrence apparently failed to consider is that if this askewed bonding occurred during the third cell division of the embryo (as stated in the story), the next cell division (the fourth) would corthe original bonds between the strands are faithful replicas of the "old" without the askew bonding error. This, as Lawrence stated, would account for the trait not being inheritable, but it also would mean the trait would not be passed to even one cell generation. Therefore, unless the intense magnetic field were present at the proper instant during each succeeding cell division until cortical development were completed (approximately the end of the fetal stage -- perhaps # cell divisions as a guestimate), or at least at the crucial stage when the cells begin to irreversably differentiate into the cortical cells (which happens well beyond the third division), the ability to remember the past would not have appeared in the Nyen-Hwa. Unfortunately, even if the magnetic field were maintained at Precisely the correct time for the required number of cell divisions, the askew bonding would not into the cytoplasm where it is decoded. copied. The mistake in bonding would not thus would not be decoded in whatever way memories are decoded. Lawrence's was an inventive and thought-provoking story. I hope someone takes his lead (maybe even Lawrence) and tries again to work with the "belief in reincarnation" in such a rational manner. Sincerely, # South Marianna Tempe, Arizona #I Dear Jim; First, I want to congratulate you on what you have done, and are doing, to Galaxy and If. One cover in particular, that of the October issue of, by "Pini," is one of the best I have ever seen. Pini, has real talent. I also enjoy the articles by Jerry Pournelle. The mixture of good fiction and good articles such as his makes excellent reading. One thing I would like to comment on. The letter by Mark Terry, in the December issue of Galaxy. He says, and I quote, "I really do not mind when an auwish he would take care to make it believable", unquote. I do not disagree with this statement and I thoroughly enjoy good ficoccasionally some of the occult, like Andre Norton's Witchworlds series. However, the point I wish to make is, that actual group of friends, for about ten years, testing every form we could think of and in every way we could think of. I'll guarantee you, many of our results were unbelievable, although the greatest disappointment was that they were inconsistent. Like one week results were out of this world, the next, nothing. In other words, it was not something that could be turned on and off like a hght bulb, but only when conditions were just right, and in all the time we ran the tests, we never discovered what it took for "conditions" to be right. Our best results always were unexpected. One thing I learned though. A very high percentage of people tested showed signs of latent abilities they would hardly believe, mostly telepathy. In line with this, I recently read a book called "The Amazing World of Kresken" published by Avon Books. Even discounting a lot of it as publicity stunts, this man has developed more control over telepathy than anyone I have ever heard of. I would highly recommend it to anyone interested Best wishes, Ed Woods P. O. Box # Pearce, Arizona # Ed Woods longer in need of proof -- just further study. One for Dick: Dear Mr. Baen, The many good reasons for castrating, or neutering (the euphemism is "altering") male cats include improving their dispositions, increasing their life-spans, removing the source of their frustrations (if confined indoors), and decreasing their odor. Therefore, (though Geis is so cute when he's being vicious!) may I suggest that someone alter Alter? Yours sincerely, Maureen Leshendok # Riggs Rd. ## Adelphi, Maryland # And one for me: Dear Jim: Phucking is phun. No doubt about it. I've been convinced of this for years and have practiced it at every opportunity. But I'll be danged if I want to read about the operation, especially not in IF-Galaxy. If I should ever want that sort of reading. Brother Hefner can supply it or I can make a trip to Portland and visit one of the "adult" bookstores that cater to delayed adolescents of all ages. What brought all this on is M. A. Bartter's Be Ye Perfect in your current issue. I am not overly fond of little blondes, to begin with, and I don't give a good goddam whether IT goes IN and UP or Down and Out. For crissake, Jim, let's knock off the crap and get back to science fiction. Either that or change the name of your mag and compete with Playboy. Or I'll be tempted to say: UP Most sincerely yours, Virgil Hays study of Dick's work. Paper, #. Huge catalog free. TK Graphics, Dept. "G", Post OfficeBox #, Baltimore, Maryland #. Soar into space towards astounding marvels. First Rocket Streak Edition Newspaper, # #nd Edition, #. Up to # ordered, add lOf for postage. Bran, #. Fantasy BookMagazine list -- #. Held, PO Box #, Buffalo, NY #. Send wants to; S  S Books, G-#, # North Wilder St. Paul, Minn. #. #! Free lists. Publications#, #I Rendale, Richmond, Va. #. MN. #, fiction and fantasy magazines from # to #. Harry Bennett, # Hollywood Blvd., Hollywood, CA. #. Fantasy Books. Over # titles listed. Send # cents for one, # for next #, or # for four consecutive catalogs plus Silverberg's "Dying Inside" a # publisher's edition SF book. Send to: Purple Unicorn Books, #-G# London Road, Duluth, Minn. #. and construction. Sample copy #. wick, New Jersey #. #. Aquarius Press, # Aquarius Ave., Silver Spring, Maryland #. nonfiction journal of science fiction and fantasy. Features, columns, articles, plus reviews of every new science fiction or fantasy book published. Detailed information available for a stamped self-addressed envelope. Rt. #, Box #, Union, Miss. #. Poetry Market Newsletter -- Send selfaddressed envelope for Information: Minotaur, Box #A, Eagle River, Alaska #. #. Opponents # each. Ratings and Prizes. Chessology, Box #-AW, Burbank, Calif. #. Join World Party, for world federation. Write Paul Rhoads, # #th, Imperial Beach, Calif. #. Elm Hill Drive, Port Chester, New York #. Posters -- for catalog send # to D.M. McDonald, # Lansdowne, Winnipeg, Manitoba, Canada R#W OH#. bourne -- "Hugo" voting, membership, travel Info. -- Write Fred Patten, # West Jefferson Blvd., Culver City, Calif. #. martial arts target practice as seen on Kung Fu. # (four ormore # off), #I . Alpha, Ohio #. of space-faring societies in conflict. #-# imaginative adults explore planets; develop super-technologies, industrialize; wage warship combat. # color plastic star map, # ship counters, and more. If S-F, you'll always regret missing this. # US #-HB, Austin, Texas #I (# for brochure). per Issue or # per word for three issues. More than # potential cusGalaxy# East # Street, New York, N.Y. #. Remember the glaks, broknips, rizbhus, clqzts, hauhugs and other marvelous monsters that stirred your imagination and swept you away to a world of pure delight? You'll find them romping and stomping through some of the most imaginative stories that ever stretched your mind -- the kind of reading you simply won't be able to put down. Take advantage of our monstrous offer. Any # of the latest science fiction best sellers listed below can be yours for just #! Choose any # books including, if you wish, the most prized book of the year: the # page double-volume col# short stories that have won the science fiction equivalent of the Oscar a # value). Here's how the Club works: When your application for membership is accepted, you'll receive your choice of # books for just # (plus shipping and handling), If not absolutely fascinated, return them within ten days -- membership wilt be cancelled and you'll owe nothing. About every # weeks (# times a year), we'll send you the Club's bulletin describing the # coming Selections and Alternate choices. If you want both Selections, you need do nothing; they'll be shipped automatically. If you don't want a Selection, or prefer an Alternate, or no book at all, just fill out the form provided, and return it by the date specified. We try to allow you at least ten days to make your decision. If you don't get the form in time to respond within # days, and receive an unwanted selection, you may return it at our expense. As a member you need take only # Selections or Alternates during the coming year. You may resign any time thereafter, or continue membership. Most books cost only #, plus shipping and handling. Occasionally. extra-value Selections are slightly higher, but always much less than Publishers' Editions. So join now. Send no money. But do mail the coupon today. any# science ncnoN # with membership I I I Science Fiction Book Club #s-sne j I Dept. GR#, Garden City, New York # i I I have read your ad. Please accept me as a I I member in the Science Fiction Book Club. I Send me, as a beginning, the # books whose I numbers I have indicated below, and bill me I just # (plus shipping and handling), t agree to purchase # additional books during the comI ing year and may resign anytime thereafter. I Mr. Mrs. Miss. Address Please print Aot. Citv Slate Zip j #. The Oeathworld Trilogy. By Harry Harrison. On # amazing planets interplanetary adventurer Jason dinAlt gambles his life against different lethal environments. Special Edition. #. Again, Dangerous Visions. Harlan Ellison, ed. Short stories and novels, # in all. Etplicit scenes and language may be offensive to some. Pub. ed. # #. Rendezvous with Rama. By Arthur C. Clarke. Hugo and Nebula Award Winner. Dazzling visionary novel of a selfcontained world In space. Pub. ed. # #. Before the Golden Age. Isaac Asimov, ed. # classic stories of the #s, from vintage SF pulps, now In one huge volume. Pub. ed. # #. The Dispossessed. By Ursula K. LeGuin. A lone scientist, caught in a cold war between two planets, tries desperately to unite them. Pub. ed. # #. The Foundation Trilogy. By Isaac Asimov. The ends of the galaxy revert to barbarism. An SF classic. Comb. Price # #. The Best of Henry Kuttner with an intro, by Ray Bradbury. Includes 'The Proud Robot,' 'Cold War,' 'A Gnome There Was,' 'The Iron Standard,' # more. Spec. Ed. #. Approaching Oblivion. By Harlan Ellison. Eleven mindsptnning stories in the multi-award winner's new anthology -- explicit scenes, language exploring new and unfathomed areas of the future. Pub, ed, # #. The Hugo Winners, Vol. I ! It. Giant #-in-l volume of # awardwinning stories, # to #. Asimov introduces each. Pub. ed. # # Swords of MarsSynthelic Men of Mars. By Edgar Rice Burroughs. Two novels of unparalleled adventure in one superbly illustrated volume Ulus, by Frank Frazetta. Spec. Ed #. Fire Time. By Poul Anderson. Terrific suspense as a young spaceman must decide who will live, who will die on a tiny planet on the verge of cosmic disaster. Pub. ed. # #. The Mote in God's Eye by Larry Niven  Jerry Pournelle. Man's first contact with an intelligent alien species. Pub, ed. # The Science Fiction Book Club offers its own complete hardbound editions sometimes altered in size to fit special presses and save members even more. Members accepted in U.S.A. and Canada only. Canadian members will be serviced from Toronto. Offer slightly different in Canada. Printed in U.S.A. o L sr CD r" co I cn ii Fact Fiction many more! mm Pi t n ill fm Thank you Galaxy Readers! Due to your overwhelming response to our previous ad. we are happy to announce # new prepaid economy packages of underground comix. You will receive the best art and story telling o I today at prices you can afford . Careful selection of the right packages will mean hours of reading pleasure. We believe these adult stories are what you have been wailing for. Just check the package(s) you want and send cash, check or M.O. and a statement ol your age (you must be # to order Ihese comix) to our address, and presto! !  your mind will be blown... I am # years of age or over. vG # Brain Fantasy. # Legion of Charlies; Psychotic Adventures I ; Skull #, #, #. # (.# ea) # Mary (.#): Fantagor # (#); Grim Wit # (#); Tales from the Leather Nun (.#); Spasm (.#); Star Reach (.#). # (.#); Psychotic Adventures # (.#). Inner Cily Romance # (.#); Dr. Atomic # (.#): Harold Hedd # (.#); Armorkins; Skull # (.#); Two Fisted Zombies. # Comix # (.#); Pudge (.#): Tits  Clits: Abortion Eve: Pandora s Box; Manhunt; Girlfight #. # (.#). # Atomic I (.#); Harold Hedd I (#); Big League Laffs; Shorl Order; Bijou # (.#); Green Dinosaur #. # don I (.#); Armageddon # (SI); Good Jive I ; Facts O Life Eternal Tales: Hof Crackers; Young Lust # (SI); Sex and Affection. Pork (.#). # Greaser #; Hungry Chuck Biscuits: Corn Fed I ; Merton of ihe Movement; Laugh in the Dark; Lean Years: High School Mountain, Bakersfield (.#). # Mr. Natural I: Black  White. Big Ass #; Despair; Uneeda. # Fantasy #: Crime Suspense #; Vault of Horror #; Shock Suspense #; Two Fisted Tales #. # Guaranleed quality gel them as they come off the presses. # (except K, M  N). Over # comix, a value of # for only #. # I , #, #. (.# ec.): Wonder Warlhog #, #; Feds'n Heads. # #. #, #. #. (.# ea). (Signature) -- catalogue today. Substitutions of high quality will be made. All comix are # cents unless otherwise noted. You may order single copies if you add # cents each for postage and handling. # Fifth Avenue, New York, N.Y. # # at all bookstores or from #IPst .Martin's Press Joe Haldeman creates the savage, bitter universe of the combat beyond the solar system in a war without mercy, purpose or end. The young draftees, male and female, conditioned to massacre an enemy no one has bothered to try to understand, return to an earth as alien as the worlds on which they fight -- an earth where their only alternative is to reenlist. "This war is the opposite of the one Heinlein glorified in Starship Troopers -- bloody, cruel and meaningless... A splendid, thoughtful adventure." The Kirkus Reviews Arnold E. Abramson, Publisher Jay Tunick, Circulation Director J. E. Pournelle, Ph. D... Science Editor John Wright, Advertising Mgr. Theodore Sturgeon, Contributing Editor L. C. Murphy, Subscriptions Cynthia M. Bolling, Assistant to the Editor James Baen, Editor Any significant technological development has inherent within it the seeds of a new social order, as Jerry makes elegantly and entertainingly clear herein. See this month's science article for a nuts-and-bolts analysis of the development in question. A vision of a strange . future world where wishing makes it so -- sometimes... Tale of a lunar fat-farm wherein butterballed Bartleby Scrip plays chubby Serpent in the Garden of Eaten. A Galaxy First. A conflict of space-times. Bono and Regina have won through to freedom -- if they can keep it. But they have made a terrible mistake... Medievalcon, Vul-Con li, Kubla Khan Khubed, Clarion SF-Writers' Workshop, not -- be true-to-life. But it should always offer something more than mere realism! going to subtitle this one " A Spaceship for the Editor " -- but he still owes me .# g's, dammit! Interior illustrations by Fabian, Freff, Gaughan, Sternbach ot Universal Publishing  Distributing Corporation. Arnold E. Abramson, President. Main Offices: # East # Street, New York, N.Y. #. Single copy: S#. #-Issue subscription: # in U.S., # elsewhere. United Kingdom by Universal-Tandem Publishing Company, Ltd., # Gloucester Road, London SW# #RD. Arnold E. Abramson, Chairman of the Board. Ralph Stokes, Managing Director. Single copy: #p. #-issue subscription in the United Kingdom: p#. Copyright Conventions. All rights reserved. Second class postage paid at New York, N.Y. and additional mailing offices. The publishers assume no responsibility for unsolicited material. All stories printed in this magazine are fiction and any similarity between characters and actual persons is coincidental. Printed in U.S.A. Francisco Torres, Santa Barbara, CA. Membership: # attending, # supporting. Write Medievalcon, Box #, Los Angeles, CA. #. Star Trek Con in New Orleans. For info: Beverly Traub, Box #, New Orleans, LA. #. Roadway Inn, Nashville, Tenn. GoH: Andy Offutt; MC-Kelly Freas. Banquet, art and films. # in advance, # at the door. Banquet #. For Info: Ken Moore, # Devon Dr., Nashville, TN. #. SF-Writers' Workshop, at Michigan State University. Writers-inresidence: Samuel Delany, Gene Wolfe, Roger Zelazny, Joe Haldeman, Kate Wilhelm and Damon Knight. For info: Dr. Leonard N. Isaacs, Justin Morrill College, Michigan State University, East Lansing, Mich. #. Hotel Leamington, Oakland, CA. GoH: David Gerrold; Special GoH: Charlie and Dena Brown. Membership to May #, #, #, # thereafter. For info: P.O. Box #, Los Angeles, CA #. Edward Sheraton, Toronto, Ont. GoH: Lester del Rey. Membership: # untill June #, # after, supporting, #. For info: Box #, Station A., Toronto, Ontario, Canada. World Science Fiction Convention) at the Southern Cross Hotel, Melbourne, Austrialia. GoH: Ursula K. Le Guin. Fan GoH: Mike  Susan Glicksohn. Reg: A# supporting, A# attending. For info: Aussiecon, Victoria, Australia. In #, Jane Roberts suddenly found herself the medium for a long-departed Superhuman being named Seth. Through her, Seth communicated with the world of the living and dictated these books: by Jane Roberts Now you can read Seth's remarkable statements about life after death, the days of Christ, and much more. # cloth # paper by Jane Roberts Here is the best from an on-going series of remarkable psychic lectures on health, dreams, astral projection, God, reincarnation and the mechanisms of man's own subconscious. # cloth # paper by Jane Roberts A book that gives you specific, practical techniques for solving everyday problems and "enriching the life you know." It shows you your own reality, and how to improve it. # cloth Att: Addison Tredd Dept. #I Englewood Cliffs, N.J. # Please rush me copies of the following books at the price indicated: Bill me I enclosed check money order for  total. Name Address City Stale Zip .  I remember the seats and the view: hard wood, with corrugated metal high above, television monitors below on the ground, ready, a big clock scoring the seconds; in the distance, a narrow inlet of calm water reflecting a grayness of cloud between us and the vehicle. A couple places over to my left, Harry Stubbs was taking a picture. To my right, a young Korean girl was doing the same thing without a camera. She was painting a watercolor of the scene. In the tier immediately before and below me, with occasional gestures, a European journalist was speaking rapid Serbo-Croat into a plug-in telephone. On the ground, to the far left, the brightly garbed center of a small system of listeners, Sybil Leek was explaining that the weather would clear up shortly and there would be no further problems. When the weather did clear and the clock scythed down the final seconds, we saw the ignition before we heard it and the water was agitated by a shock wave racing across in our direction. Apollo # was already lifting when the sound struck, and the volume kept increasing until the metal roof vibrated. A cheer went up around us and I kept watching until the roof's edge blocked my view. Then I followed the flight's progress on the monitor. I remember thinking, "I've waited for this." I was not really thinking about science fiction at that moment. I was thinking only of the event itself. Yet I would not have been waiting at that spot at that time had it not been for my connection with science fiction. It was in the calmer hours of evenings after that I did give some thought to the manner in which science fiction has touched me over the years, trying to fit a few of the things that seemed part of it into some larger perspective. I was raised and educated in times and places where science fiction was not considered a branch of belles lettres. As I was exposed to critical thought in other areas of literature it did seem to me that science fiction was being shortchanged, in that when it was mentioned at all it was generally with reference to the worst rather than the best that it had to offer. Unfair, yet this was the way of the world. Recently, however, the situation changed and science fiction has been a subject of increasing critical and academic scrutiny. The reason, I feel, is partly that a sufficiently large body of good science fiction has now been amassed to warrant such consideration, but mainly because those who felt as I did in earlier times and then proceeded to follow academic careers have taken approximately this long to achieve positions where they could do something about it. Therefore, I have been pleased whenever I have been asked to address a university audience on this subject, not simply because it seems to represent some vindication of my tastes, but because I feel comfortable with those who worked to effect the change in attitude. Yet, this generated a new problem for me. Every time that I spoke I had to have something to say. It required that I examine my own unquestioned responses to science fiction and consider some of the forces which have shaped and are shaping it. When I was asked to do this piece, I decided to draw together the results of these efforts and display whatever chimera might emerge, both because I am curious to see it myself and because I wish to get in a few words before the amount of science fiction criticism surpasses the amount of science fiction and I am less likely to be noticed. The Apollo-sized hole filled in my psyche that day in Florida had been excavated more than twenty years earlier, when I had begun reading tales of space travel. This was a part of it. Certainly not all, but emotion is as much a part of meaning as thought, and since most longtime fans began reading the literature at an early age the feelings it aroused were generally the main attraction. What do they really amount to? Pure escapism? A love of cosmic-scale spectacle? The reinforcement of juvenile fantasies at about the time they would normally begin to fade? All of these? Some? None? Or something else? The term "sense of wonder" gets considerable mileage in discussions such as this, and I have sought this feeling elsewhere in literature in hope of gaining a fuller understanding of its mechanism. I have experienced it in two other places: the writings of Saint-Exupery on the early days of air travel and the writings of Jacques Cousteau on the beginnings of underwater exploration with scuba gear. The common element, as I saw it, was that both stories share with science fiction a theme involving the penetration of previously unknown worlds by means of devices designed and assembled by man, thereby extending his senses into new realms. Turning backward, I felt obliged to classify the myths, legends, scriptural writings and bits of folklore which have always held a high place in my imaginary wanderings as contributory but different. There have always been story-tellers of a speculative case of mind who have taken some delight in playing about the peripheries of the known, guessing at the dimensions of the unknown. It might be argued that this is a necessary ingredient for, by Aristotle's definition, the highest form of literature -- the epic -- dealing as it does with the entire ethos of a people, up to and including that open end of the human condition, death itself, in a fashion transcending even the grand visions of tragedy and comedy. True epics of course are few and historically well-spaced, but that slightly more mundane ingredient, the speculative impulse, be it of Classic, Christian or Renaissance shading, which ornamented Western literature with romances, fables, exotic voyages and utopias, seemed to me basically the same turn of fancy exercised today in science fiction, working then with the only objects available to it. It took the Enlightenment, it took science, it took the industrial revolution to provide new sources of ideas which, pushed, poked, inverted and rotated through higher spaces, resulted in science fiction. When the biggest, most interesting ideas began emerging from science, rather than theology or the exploration of new lands, hindsight makes it seem logical that something like science fiction had to be delivered. Of course, the realistic novel was also slapped on the bottom and uttered its first cries at that time, an event which requires a glance at the differences in endowment. Basically, as I have said here and there before, the modern, realistic novel has discarded what Northrop Frye has classified as the higher modes of character. It is a democratic place, without room for heroes, rash kings, demigods and deities. Science fiction, on the other hand, retained and elaborated these modes, including mutants, aliens, robots, androids and sentient computers. There is a basic difference in character and characterization as well as the source and flow of ideas. And what of those ideas? It has been persuasively argued that Frankenstein was the first science fiction novel. To simplify, as one must in these discussions, there seems to be, within the body of science fiction, a kind of Frankenstein vs. Pygmalion tension, an internal and perhaps eternal debate as to whether man's creations will destroy him or live happily with him forever after. In the days when I began reading science fiction I would say that, statistically, Pygmalion had the upper hand. The "sense of wonder" as I knew it was in most stories unalloyed with those fears and concerns which the unforeseen sideeffects of some technological usages have brought about in recent years. The lady delivered purer visions involving the entry into new worlds and the extension of our senses. Now the cautionary quality is returned, and the shadow of Frankenstein's monster falls across much of our work. Yet, because this is a part of the force which generates the visions, it cannot be destructive to the area itself. Speaking not as a prognosticator or moralist, but only as a writer, my personal feelings are that a cycle such as this is good for the field, that if nothing else it promotes a re-examination of our attitudes, whatever they may be, toward the basic man-machine-society relationships. End of disgression. Science fiction's special quality, the means by which it achieves its best effects, is of course the imagination, pitched here several octaves above the notes it sounds elsewhere in literature. To score it properly is one of the major difficulties faced in the writing of science fiction; namely, in addition to the standard requirements encountered in composing a mundane story, one has the added task of explaining the extra plot premises and peculiarities of setting -- without visibly slowing the action or lessening the tensions which must be built as the narrative progresses. This has led, over the years, to the development of cliches (I would like to have said "conventions", but the word has a way of not working properly when applied to science fiction), cliches involving the acceptance at mere mention of such phenomena as faster-than-light travel, telepathy, matter transmission, immortality drugs and instant language translation devices, to name a few. Their use represents an artificiality of an order not found elsewhere in contemporary letters -- excepting individiual poets with private mythologies, which is not really the same thing as an entire field holding stock in common. Yet the artificiality does not really detract and the illusion does work because of the compensatory effect of a higher level of curiosity aroused as to the nature of the beast. Literally anything may be the subject of a science fiction story. In accepting the cliches of science fiction, one is also abandoning the everyday assumptions which hold for the run of mundane fiction. This in some ways requires a higher degree of sophistication, but the rewards are commensurate. These are some of the more obvious things which set science fiction apart from the modem realistic story. But, if there must be some grand, overall scheme to literature, where does science fiction fit? I am leery of that great classifier Aristotle in one respect which bears on the issue. The Hellenic world did not view the passage of time as we do. History was considered in an episodic sense, as the struggles of an unchanging mankind against a relentless and unchanging fate. The slow process of organic evolution had not yet been detected, and the grandest model for a world-view was the seeming changeless pattemings of the stars. It took the same processes which set the stage for science fiction -- eighteenth-century rationalism and nineteenth-century science -- to provide for the first time in history of the world a sense of historical direction, of time as a developmental, non-repetitive sequence. This particular world-view became a part of science fiction in a far more explicit fashion than in any other body of storytelling, as it provided the basis for its favorite exercise: extrapolation. I feel that because of this science fiction is the .form of literature least affected by Aristotle's dicta with respect to the nature of the human condition, which he saw as immutable, and the nature of man's fate, which he saw as inevitable. Yet science fiction is concerned with the human condition and with man's fate. It is the speculative nature of its concern which required the abandonment of the Aristotelian strictures involving the given imponderables. Its methods have included a retention of the higher modes of character, an historical, developmental time-sense, assimilation of the tensions of a technological society and the production of a "sense of wonder" by exercises of imagination extending awareness into new realms -- a sensation capable, at its best, of matching the power of that experience of recognition which Aristotle held to be the strongest effect of tragedy. It might even be argued that the sense of wonder represents a different order of recognition, but I see no reason to ply the possible metaphysics of it at this point. Since respectability tends to promote a concern for one's ancestors, we are fortunate to be in on things at the beginning today when one can still aim high and compose one's features into an attitude of certainty while hoping for agreement. It occurs to me then that there is a relationship between the entire body of science fiction and that high literary form, the epic. Traditionally, the epic was regarded as representing the spirit of an entire people -- the Iliad, the Mahabharta, the Aeneid showing us the values, the concerns, the hoped-for destinies of the Greeks, the ancient Indians, the Romans. Science fiction is less provincial, for it really deals with humanity as such. I am not so temerarious as to suggest that any single work of science fiction has ever come near the epic level (though Olaf Stapleton probably came closest), but wish rather to observe that the impulse behind it is akin to that of the epic chronicler, and is reflected in the desire to deal with the future of humanity, describing in every way possible the spirit and destiny not of a single nation but of Man. High literature, unfortunately, requires more than good intentions, and so I feel obliged to repeat my caveat to prevent my being misunderstood any more than is usually the case. In speaking of the epic, I am attempting to indicate a similarity in spirit and substance between science fiction as a whole and some of the classical features of the epic form. I am not maintaining that it has been achieved in any particular case or even by the entire field viewed as a single entity. It may have. It may not. I stand too near to see that clearly. I suggest only that science fiction is animated in a similar fashion, occasionally possesses something like a Homeric afflatus and that its general aims are of the same order, producing a greater kinship here than with the realistic novel beside which it was bom and bred. The source of this particular vitality may well be the fact that, like its subject, it keeps growing but remains unfinished. These were some of the thoughts which occurred to me when I was asked to do a piece on the parameters of science fiction. I reviewed my association with the area, first as a reader and fan, recalling that science fiction is unique in possessing a fandom and a convention system which make for personal contacts between authors and readers, a situation which may be of peculiar significance. When an author is in a position to meet and speak with large numbers of his readers he cannot help, at least for a little while, feeling somewhat as the oldtime story-tellers must have felt in facing the questions and the comments of a live audience. The psychological process involved in this should be given some consideration as an influence on the field. I thought of my connection as a writer, self-knowledge suggesting that the remedy for the biggest headache in its composition -- furnishing the extra explanations as painlessly as possible -- may be the mechanism by which the imagination is roused to climb those several extra steps to the point where the unusual becomes plausible -- and thus the freshness; thus, when it is well done, the wonder. And then I thought of all the extracurricular things which many of us either care about because we are science fiction writers or are science fiction writers because we care about. Which takes me back to the stands at the Cape, the vibrations, the shouting, to my "I've waited for this." My enthusiasm at the successful launching of a manned flight to the moon perhaps tells you more about me than it does about science fiction and its parameters, for space flight is only a part of the story we have been engaged in telling -- a colorful part, to be sure -- of the tale of man and his growing awareness. For on reflection, having watched the fire, felt the force and seen the vessel lifted above the Earth, it seemed a triumph for Pygmalion; and that, I realized, had more to do with my view that day than the fire, the force or the vessel. jf Mishkin and the robot came to a tree. At the end of its branches there were blue eyes with thick eyebrows. All of the eyes swivelled to stare at Mishkin. "I thought you would come by this way," the tree said, speaking from a speaker in its trunk. "I hope that you will not deny that you are Thomas Mishkin?" "That's who I am." Mishkin said. "Who are you?" "I am a bill collector disguised as a tree," said the bill collector disguised as a tree. "For Chrissakes," Mishkin said. "Did you follow me all the way to Harmonia?" "Indeed I did. It's rather a curious story. Mr. Oppenheimer, head of the Ne Plus Ultra Collection Agency for which I work, got an inspiration while stoned on acid at his local Tai Chi Chuan class. It suddenly occurred to Oppenheimer that the essence of life lies in completions, and a man can only judge his life in reference to the thoroughness with which he has played his life-role. Hitherto, Oppenheimer had been an easy-going fellow who followed the usual practice of collecting the easily collectible debts and making a few ominous noises on the difficult ones, but ultimately saying to hell with them. Then Oppenheimer achieved his satori. To hell with mediocrity, he decided, if I'm head of a billcollecting agency, then I'm going to make an ethic and a goal out of bill collecting. The world may very well never understand me; but perhaps future generations will be able to judge the terrible purity of my motives.' "And so Oppenheimer embarked upon the poignant and quixotic course that will probably bankrupt him within the year. He called all of us collectors into the Ready Room. 'Gentlemen,' he said, 'this time we're going to get it all together. To hell with half-measures! Our goal now is # percent enforceability, and let the paranoia fall where it may. Go after those debts, to San Sebastian or Samoa or Sambal V, if need be, and don't worry about the costs. We're following a principle now, and principles are always impractical. Boys, we're overthrowing the reality principle. So get out there and collect all of those debits and groove on completions.' " ("His speech is definitely late #s," said the robot. "Whereas this is the year # or therabouts. Somebody is conning somebody." "Fuck off," snarled the author.) "That was the call to arms," the bill collector disguised as a tree said. "And that is why I am in Harmonia, Mr. Mishkin. I have come here as the result of one man's vision, to collect your debts regardless of time, trouble and expense." "I still can't believe this," Mishkin said. "And yet, there it is. I have a consolidation statement here for everything, Mr. Mishkin. Would you care to pay without fuss, or do you want me to get nasty?" "What debits are you talking about?" Mishkin asked. "To begin with, there is the matter of your back taxes, Federal, State and City. Didn't quite get around to paying them last year, did you, Mr. Mishkin?" "It was a tough year." "You owe eight thousand seven hundred and fifty-three dollars and fifty-one cents to your Uncle Sammy. Then there is the matter of child support. Sorta passed up on that for a year or so, didn't you, Mishkin? Well, it's a neat fourfigure bundle that you owe to poor abandoned Marcia and little Zelda. Marcia has a new boyfriend, by the way, and little Zelda just flunked out of the Little Red Schoolhouse. Marcia asked me to tell you that she is well, having the best time of her life, and wants every cent you owe her, right now, or she'll have you into The Tombs so fast it'll make your teeth spin. She adds that, through psychoanalysis, she finally has the egostrength to tell you that you were always a lousy lay and that everybody breaks up when she relates how diffidently you tried to pursue perversions." "That sounds like Marcia," Mishkin said. "Next, you owe Marty Bargenfield a thousand dollars. He's your best friend, in case you don't remember. Or he was. I mean, he still feels the same, but you've unaccountably cooled off. One might even say that you are avoiding him. Yet his only crime was to loan you money in a moment of need, when you were breaking up with Marcia and had to buy an abortion for Monique." "How is Monique?" Mishkin asked. "She's doing very nicely without you. She is back in Paris, working as a sales girl in Galleries Lafayette. She still treasures the eighty cent string of wooden beads which was your only present to her during a tumultuous four month romance which you have described as 'the most moving of my life.' " "I was broke," Mishkin said. "And anyhow, she always said she hated gifts." "But you knew better, hey, Mishkie? Never mind, I am not standing in judgement over you. The fact that your conduct, judged by any system of ethics you care to name, makes me want to puke, is entirely a personal matter with me and need not concern you at all. Now we come to the Bauhous Drugstore at #I Barrow Street, run by fat friendly Charlie Ducks, who sold you dexamyl spansules, dexadrine tablets, librium, carbitol, nembutal, seconal, doriden, and so on, in astonishing quantities during your drug years, all of them on the basis of one non-refillable prescription for phenobarbital; who continued to do so until two years ago, when the heat got too hot and he want back to selling excedrin and lipsticks, and whom you ripped off for one hundred and eightsix dollars." "He cleaned up on me," Mishkin said. "He charged me double for everything." "You always knew that. Did you ever complain about it?" "Anyhow, I'm going to pay him as soon as I get a hold of some money." "But there's never enough money for last year's drugs, eh, Mish? We've all been down that road, baby; but it is loathsome, isn't it?" "I can explain everything," Mishkin said. "I have a statement which I would like to read into the record. The facts are capable of various interpretations. I only need a moment to pull myself together." The robot extruded an axe from his left hand. He stepped forward and briskly chopped down the billcollector, who perished miserably. "But I was just about to explain," Mishkin said. "Never explain anything," the robot told him. "Avoid bummers. Don't go on other people's trips." "What is my trip?" Mishkin asked. "That would be telling," said the robot.  Illegal, immoral, and fatteningonly Barttleby was all three! Stately, plump Bartleby Scrip comes from the stairhead, mortally, morbidly, bored and depressed. He mounts the parapet. Below him descend fourteen monotonous levels; in great cellular walls they curve away crescentlike to right and left, meeting again distantly. The Spa is like a hive, thinks Scrip, only each of us isolated in his or her own cubicle (actually not a cube at all but a rhomboidal octahedron) with nothing so productive as bees to be busy at. After a last weary look around he gives a little launching kick and jumps from the parapet. Rich, thick air gathers under the clear flexicon wings webbed between his body and outstretched limbs. With a few good strokes he gains against the local down-air and levels off into a planing glide, slipstream whipping his hair and beating against his Ace Flyer goggles. Naked, or nearly so, alone, aloof, aloft, Scrip soars listlessly, like Daedalus forsaken after Icarus fell. Scrip likes flying best of anything about the Spa, about the moon itself. It keeps the boredom at bay: not just the relative weightlessness, as with skindiving, but the effortless speed, the pure 'personal freedom which he gratefully assumes along with the artificial wings. Of course, only the moon's fractional gravity allows him to fly, to fulfill that archetypal dream, but he would have dreamed it regardless. Although Freud saw in dreams of flying a token of sexual repression, a wishful flight of the libido. Dirty old killjoy. Gliding idly, he regards the sky, which is now only a few meters above him. The sky is a seamless expanse of translucent dome, a kilometer and a half across, capping the high-rimmed crater like a cloche-lidded dish, or a hermetic bell-jar valving out raw ultra-violet while admitting beneficent Sol. Scrip has taken his suntan pill; sunshine is another luxury service of the Spa. It gleams an unlikely cerulean through the vast palpable bowl of the strained-glass heavens. If the odd meteorite, Scrip considers, should puncture the dome just now, might that not divert the tedium, te deum, and scuttle this ship of comatose fools? Yet that continuous flickering on the concave underside indicates that small meteorites are even now being incinerated by the charged ion-field of the outer skin, and big ones will be handily shot down by the warsurplus antimissile lasers. Just as well. Scrip banks away from its iridescent surface with a neat adjustment to the aspect ratio of his lefthand wing. Turning and turning in the widening gyres. Arch hunter of the upper airs, proud lord of the winds, lone eagle, spreadeagled, hawkeyed eagle scanning for prey, he surveys the lunar pastorale below. Within the circumference of the faceted cliff-dwelling: the crater floor all flat and green. A volley-ball game in progress on the two-hundredmeter court; volley-ball is invariably played in the nude. The gardens and orchards, where grows celery (five calories per bunch), tomatoes (six apiece), lettuce (four calories a head), as well as orange, peach, and other fruit trees. In another quadrant of the circle a chubby platoon stands ranked on the grassy exercise field. A tall, mannish figure addresses them and her voice carries tinnily up to Scrip: "... your Fitness Directress, Geneva Woodruff, rhymes with foodstuff. Heh heh. Exercise is the very raisin d'etre of the Spa. It is why you have come to the moon. Because it is easier to move when you weigh only a sixth of what you do on Earth, you can make some of that loss permanent. If you exercise, and follow your diets. They, as you know, need not be enforced; the two hundred and forty thousand miles aAyay. Heh heh. Remember that and abandon all hope of cheating with even a sliver of cheesecake. There isn't any cheesecake here to tempt you. But you have not come here to starve it off. Rather, to exercise it away. Right. Jumping jacks. Not too high, mind. After me. One, two, three and feet together again. One, two..." For the Spa is a fat farm on the moon, an extra-terrestrial reducing resort. (Ironic, perhaps, but while there are lots of orbital factories, broadcasting facilities and such, so far the moon has turned out to be humanly useful only for this -- but that's Free Enterprise for you.) The prestige of being able to afford a trip to the moon and a stay at Selena Spa doubtless compensates for the stigma of needing to slim. No lumpenproletariat these. Conceivably, too, they throw money away here to demonstrate a careless contempt for that which rules their earthside lives, as at a gambling casino. Scrip intends to oblige them by relieving some too, in his own small way. He wheels into an ascending helix, catching the steady thermal on the central, vertical axis of the dome. There are other flyers about, plump angels in their transparent sweatsuits looking like so many cellophane-wrapped bumble-bees. For those too heavy or weak to fly on their own even here, pedicopters have been provided. However much overweight, the pink-skinned blimplike forms sweep the sky with all the easy grace of seagulls, an elephantine ballet. Scrip, also, is grossly proportioned, but fat is only his disguise. An ectomorph at core, he has been blown up with hormones and metabolic steroids. This mufti of blubber can easily be shed, Georgie had assured him, after the caper. Reversible treatments, Georgie had said. They had better be; Scrip shudders to think what he'll do to Georgie if they're not. At worst he'd have to reduce in earnest. Which is worse enough, he thinks. He has been ravenous since he arrived, fantasizing -- like de Sade in the Bastille -- orgies of puff pastry and spaghetti and asparagus in Hollandaise sauce. Bartleby Scrip is obviously as phoney as his fat, but he welcomes the actor's opportunity to put on a new identity. An assumed name -- like all names. Scrip is arbitrarily posing as an East Chicago playboy but could as well be Frank Zei rocks, the photocopy magnate, or Sir Adrian Cleverly, the crack lawyer, or Count Ehrfitt of Lower Schlessweg. Goot mornink, mine hair. Mac Yavelly, the secret politician. Possibly he doesn't mind not being himself because he doesn't much admire what he's doing on the moon. Alternatively if he weren't deceiving, the self-contempt might not arise, or maybe he wouldn't like himself in any case; life is like that. Scrip alights on a perch for tired flyers, carefully folding his wings. It is crowded as a locker-room with democratizing near-nudity, and noisy with chatter: English spoken here, mostly, or at least that ubiquitous Midatlantic accent for whose patronage Selena Spa caters, although Scrip notes a massive South American -- a Largintinian, no doubt -- and a sleek-skinned Oriental; he wonders whether they, too, darken under the sun. (At other such resorts, Moonranch for example, the clientele might be predominantly American, or European at St. Genet's where the female staff wear elaborate pointy nuns' coifs and little else, and terms like Refectory and Dormitory give a mockmonastic tone to the ascetic regimen of self-denial.) There is also a lush, cherubic girl alight on his perch, one of the dumpling-maids at this fat-rendering factory to be rolled in one end and extruded out the other as a sylph. Pity, thinks Scrip, she's lovely as she is, especially as lunar gravity eliminates sag. She is trying to attract his attention by winding her chewing gum round a long lascivious tongue. She tempts him, Scrip himself a tempter, but he resists obscurely. He fears an intimacy with some butterball betrayer, exclaiming between caresses that his fat doesn't feel right somehow. Ah, then the unmasking, the grim-jawed heavies, the long knives. For surely the management would take indignant exception to his activities, and take the law into its own vengeful hands. Like many wrongdoers, Scrip has avoided ascertaining the exact consequences of his crime, if crime it be. Once he'd thought, the beauty part of the present caper is its quasi-legality. Immoral yes, but how illegal? That was before he'd grown so paranoid about the vacant-eyed musclemen who waited silently on table. He imagines them coming to get him, raiding his cubicle, the incriminating evidence found. Perhaps a repentant or dissatisfied customer of his will spill the beans and turn him in. Scrip, on the moon under false name and pretenses; who'd know if he didn't come back? Who'd care -- Georgie? Scrip taken for a ride outside the dome. And left in the long cold lunar night all alone: so long, sucker. "Gotcha!" Scrip jumps at the man's touch. "Been looking all over for you, Balaban. We met at what passes for dinner." It is Lester Blumquist, a sausage-shaped executive, the sort who hums Muzak. His complexion has over-ripened in the unaccustomed sun, unwholesomely, like a tomato pizza. He is the first potential mark Scrip has approached. "Blumstead. What's cooking?" "Hunger gnaws at my vitals, as Sylvester the Cat used to say. Balaban, I can't stand it," he whines. "It's like being in prison." Scrip, who has on occasion been in prison himself, grins with ambiguous sympathy. "What's your beef, Bumquist? You can always leave." "No space flights during lunarday sessions..." "Nuts, that's right. A fine kettle of fish. Well, don't be chicken, Babquist, stick it out." "I'll never last, Barnaby. It's driving me bananas. My wife, Bertha, is equally obsessed. We dare not sleep; maddening dreams of technicolor food, the haunting aroma of frying potatoes..." He confides his regret at bringing the little woman (two hundred earthpounds?) but Scrip thinks, Right. That's why he chose a couple; they can share and reinforce each other's lack of fortitude, and Scrip can double the take. "Please, Barnstable. What -- you've got -- can make it bearable. You hinted as much at dinner. ' ' "Your suffering moves me," fibs Scrip. "My suppliers however will cost you." "I'm no pauper." "Five hundred New Bucks, then. Apiece. Cash, of course." "Is it the real stuff? No synthetics? I've been burned before." Lester is a desperate man, thinks Scrip, he does not stoop to haggle. "The real stuff, Mr. Bumstead. It's a deal." Birdman scrip, free in the pale antiseptic air, gauges his descent. Flying is not so easy as it looks; real eagles, Scrip has read, acquire a kind of sixth sense for anticipating pressure-changes and reacting to them, yet they fly by experienced skill, not instinct. A goodly proportion of eaglets never manage to learn. Evolution, to be sure, never meant men to fly, Leonardo notwithstanding. Heavy, marrow-filled bones, no keel-like sternum to anchor the mighty chest muscles. Most obviously, no tail for steering and braking, no feathers for delicate trim. Scrip has become proficient, though, and recently executed a twelve-point barrel roll with a bit of luck. Unfortunately nobody had been watching at the time. Careful now, kill a bit more airspeed, don't overshoot. While the air currents in the dome tend to be very regular and thus reliable -- cylindrical updraft in the middle, a torus arching down to the perimeter -- even the simplest landing requires exquisite timing. Scrip matches his speed with the wind, then increases resistance by spreading his wings to parachute in. Abruptly he stalls and drops clumsily onto the Beanery court, narrowly missing a table. "Oh, hi there." "You all right, then? Nearly came down in my lap." That lap would be ample enough. Major A.P. 'Tank' Peasblossom, V.C., O.B.E.(se), retired -- as are all majors, generals, sergeants, major-generals, sergeants-major, fried-chicken-colonels and bucknaked privates, under the Pax Luna -- could anytime be found here on the Beanery court. Breaking all earthly scales at twentythree stone, he never flies, even by pedicopter, always and only sits strategically tabled with a view of the playing fields of eaten, where the war waged against fat would be won. But not by him. His ancient fieldglasses, once the formidable eyes of the last Armoured Tactical Assault shock Commando Force, now focus only on the double-breasted, deepchested, full-bodied female patrons of Selena Spa. Since most of the latter go starkers, it is a tit-man's paradise. "Nipples, actually," he explains to Scrip. "A specialized subset of breastworks, my retirement hobby. The bigger the better, I'd always thought, yet a tit without a nipple is only an udder." "An udder what?" quips Scrip. The major chuckles Falstaffian. "An utter boob, a pun my word. You're witty with the titties, my boy." "Thanks, I like to keep a breast of developments." "Used to be in tanks myself, but I've traded tanks for the mammaries. Nipples, as I say, are as various as faces and equally reveal much inner character. I've become a kind of pectoral physiognomist, as it were. Take that waitress for instance, the one with the heliotrope hair." "Gladly, sir." Scrip scrutinizes the subject indicated. Waitresses' uniforms consist only of aprons, with emblazoned pockets (Hi! I'm male staff wear starched tuxedo shirtfronts, bow ties, and black formal jockstraps. Since Spa employees had evidently been hired largely for their near-ideal physiques (Scrip half-suspects them of being lifelike robots, too perfect and expressionless), this bodily exposure must be intended to psychologically encourage patrons by example towards that goal. Marla is, in short, pulchritudinous. "Now, your smallish, darkish, high-definition nipple type usually denotes a diffident introvert," perorates Major Peasblossom, ret., "as distinguished from, say, your good-natured, self-assertive, dilated areola. In Marla's nipples I nonetheless read a laconic articulation of the corona masking some latent intensity. They're asymmetrical, you see, and almost always erect. And yesterday I could have sworn the right one winked at me." "Good Gravy!" "It did. As if to say, "I know your game, old man, but I don't mind." Endearing gesture, don't you think? As with birdwatching, patient observation of the rosy tit paid off. You must borrow my field-glasses sometime. A most rewarding study." "May one not assume then, sir, that you haven't come to the Spa to reduce?" ventures Scrip, thinking, All the better for me. "My dear boy, I'm too thin now. I was no beanpole in my youth, into my tank with a shoehorn..." "But, Major, aside from the aesthetic compensations of your unique avocation, the diet here must be hard to bear?" The portly old soldier sighs. "Orders are orders, even doctors' orders. I come here often, a not unpleasant duty. The light lunar gravity helps support my overload, like the brontosaurus in his bog. I have always loved to eat, t'eat, yet one must make sacrifices for one's art, if not one's health. Sometimes, though, when zeroing-in on a pair of pendulous bosoms, such as once put lead in my pencil, I can think only of calorific fruits swaying ripe on the vine: sweet cantalopes, golden honey dews, watermelons... He salivates copiously, without shame. Now for the clincher. "I'd like to help you, Major," says Scrip, but for some reason he quotes him a much lower price than for the Blumquists. That is why Scrip is not a very good con man. Later, reflecting on it: Take Georgie for instance, superlative, an artist consummate. Georgie suits the role much better; moreover he is genuinely stout. His salesmanship, thinks Scrip, is infinitely more sophisticated than my own ingenuous approach. Hey, meester. Georgie could be President he's such a fraud; he can lie to a polygraph. Georgie however, with a record longer than Pinocchio's nose, could never have gotten past the outbound Customs gate unless the cops had their heads up their asses. Which oftimes they do: still too great a risk. For Georgie, that is... Some uneasy awareness causes Scrip to glance up. The Major has waddled off somewhere. Marla, the waitress with the heliotrope hair and, purportedly, the educated nipples, stands at his table. She sets a cloche-lidded dish before him. "Sorry, but I didn't order -- " "T.S., B.S.," she prompts, transfixing him with a gently commanding gaze. He uncovers the dish. It contains a single, perfect peach. Scrip stares blankly at the peach, then the girl. "Your cue," she says, uncertainly now. "T.S.?" Tough shit, bull shit, T.S. Eliot? A rush of confusion besets him, then in his rumpled memory associations stir, yawn, stretch, awaken. Hot Dog! She, she is the contact! "Do I dare to eat a peach?" he stage-whispers. "Let us go then, you and I, when the evening is spread out against the sky," she countersigns with relief. "What evening, here in perpetual sunlamp day?" "Eight o'clock earth-time, cubicle #, level J, staff quarters." As she leans over Scrip to tidy the peach in its dish, her right breast spills further out of its apron. And unmistakably, ten centimeters from his own eye, her rightside nipple winks at him. Is this proof that she is, or cannot be, an automaton? Now she spins briskly, as only waitresses can, and walks away. The peach. Scrip perceives, has been rolled around so that the side now visible bears writing: Dutifully, he eats the message. Scrip finds her cubicle on an access gallery behind the hive, against the crater wall, marla felign, Slenderette Third Class, is graven on the nameplate. She opens almost immediately, dressed in a high-necked, floorlength, heliotrope robe. So erotic is this unfamiliar modesty to him that he astonishes himself by embracing her, without premeditation. Still more to his surprise she reciprocates, as if reunited with a lover. She has opaques the front wall almost completely so that it glows a subaquatic green, the twilight of moon fishes. They converge on her mushbed, fumbling with ardour. It is over in no time, by which one means that time, like gravity, has been suspended here beyond duration or judgement thereof, hours or minutes. To be sure, the Instant Replay on the videoscreen at the foot of the mushbed would, had they activated it, have shown them engaged like whirligig gears, mingling hair and limbs with fingers and other members vibrant in each others' every aperture, doing all things whatever that two can do together, or almost all. His body like a maddened heart and her heliotrope lips moaning muffled, delicious, delirious nonwords and then licking his slippery face like a cat. He is above, behind, and beneath her and the ColourOrgan Light-Show Feedback Accessory projects on walls and ceiling of the rhomboidal octahedron a flaming ocean, two contraposed spirals twisting inwards and upwards in a tense electric blue. Then the vortex turns inside out, exploding into the usual kaleidoscopic firework of molten flowers: azure, lime, and hot, jellied pink. And now Scrip recognizes another attraction of lunar gravity and hence of the Spa. Moonballing -- especially on a mushbed, aptly named -- allows a new agility at .# G's, without the total acrobatic challenge of orbital free fall. Every action has an equal but opposite. All the moon, in fact, simulates a mushbed; as Scrip has suspected, not everyone comes here to reduce. As they lie there enmeshed like two spent swimmers, Scrip compares his newfound corpulence unfavourably with Marla's attenuated torso, her breasts like little muffins. "I was not always as you see me now," he says, suddenly selfconscious. "I'm not really this size or bloated shape; it is an alias of the flesh, a gross impersonation. Temporary silicon padding, courtesy of our mutual confederate Georgie. A few months ago I was as thin as you." "Don't be embarrassed by your body, not here in Fat City," says Marla, chewing on his ear. "A year ago I weighed more than you do now." "You're pulling my leg!"... it isn't quite his leg. "Truly. This is an unsolicited testimonial: I lost it at Selena Spa. It can be done, if one cooperates." "I do admire your transformation, if not my own. But perhaps you wouldn't like me thin," Scrip says, not sure how seriously he means it. She squeezes him gingerly. "I like you for yourself, Bartleby. You have...eyes I can trust. You're about the only decent person I've met here." "I'm a crook, Marla. I take advantage of human weakness and make money off unnecessary misery. Balaban, rhymes with Caliban." "We're all in this together," she says between love-bites. He cannot restrain it, the words come welling up unbidden as a sneeze: "What's a girl like you doing in a job like this? I mean, don't you, having been...pudgy yourself, sympathize with the patrons? How can you then subvert their...liberation from pudginess, by helping me undo their diets?" "An interesting ethical question," she admits, sucking on his toes. "Philosophically, abstinence without temptation is no moral contest. Let no maid call herself chaste who hasn't been chased, right? Psychologically, a frequent motivation of patrons who succumb to our enticements is a sort of selfpunishment for anticipated guilt. Anyway, I'm writing my dissertation in Practical Psycho-Philosophy on it. My research, you see, finances itself." "Ah. May I ask you another, even more personal question?" She strokes him affirmatively. "Can you wink the left one too?" "Yes, but it's more difficult. I'm not ambidextrous." "How do you do it, in either case?" "I don't know, really. After I shed all that weight, extra skin must've been left over. Well, some people can wiggle their ears..." Presently Scrip leaves, carrying the suitcase Marla has transferred to him, and which she had smuggled into the Spa; staff luggage isn't checked for contraband. The corridor he walks along is lined with posters, such as the one loaf of mouldy bread tagged Exhibit 'A'. Another with fat mourners at a funeral: Eating Can Damage Your Health. Surely, thinks Scrip, the Spa is as much of a racket as mine, only its operational scale lends it the euphemistic respectability of Big Donald A. Wollheim, Publisher each year, Don Wollheim's selection of the best sf stories of the year, continues the tradition of gathering the really top ten in one big volume: Bester, Dickson, Martin, Asimov and six more -- the first and best of the "Best"... (UNI #I .#) Brian M. Stableford's highly praised Hooded Swan novels reach a smashing climax as Grainger and his mental double (UY#I I #) ter's new sword-and sorcery-andscience series and introduces a new cover artist come to take his place with the greats: Michael Whelan. (UY# I #) The Lovecraft tradition here as Brian Lumley, surely the inheritor (UW##) And by popular demand we bring back a new printing of Philip K. much praised, highly controversial, and academically discussed. With a great Eddie Jones cover for this edition. (UY# I #) For our catalog and order forms, send #c in stamps to: #th FI. #I Ave. of the Americas New York, N.Y. # Business, avarice institutionalized. Am I not also an entrepeneur? On the other hand, all thieves and conmen are amateur practicing socialists; they redistribute the wealth. Of course one must allow that Robin Hood only robbed from the rich because the poor didn't have anything. Ideologically a hairy one, Bartleby. A racket nevertheless, the Spa. Far more permanent ways to reduce these days, like by-pass surgery. Exercise isn't really easier under moon gravity; as Scrip has discovered through flying, virtual weight may decrease but body mass doesn't. And what of those persistent medical studies of untoward side effects? Calcium atrophication after prolonged low gravity: the Rubber Bone Syndrome. Yet his conscience is tweaked by Marla's disclosure that the Spa's method works, given a bit of will power -- free will to choose. Carbohydrates kill. He arrives at the cubicle door of Lester and Bertha Blumquist, and is admitted. No pleasantries need be exchanged, only the thousand New Bucks counted out. Scrip opens the refrigerated suitcase; all the ingredients to hand, he deftly prepares them behind the concealing suitcase lid. Blumquist is drooling like a St. Bernard. The blackmarket goodies are ready. Two jumbo banana splits, each with handfuls of chopped walnuts sprinkled lavishly on surmounting great globular mounds of French vanilla, pistacchio, peppermint flake, and peach, sloshing in concupiscent chocolate sauce, burying monster bananas fit for King Kong, boat-shaped krystalene dishes, and all topped with paired marachino cherries like clowns' noses or nipples too red for their own good. The girl literally bouncing down the aisle is a specimen art history lecture, from the Venus of Willendorf through Rubens of course to a Fragonard water-baby with eyes by Renoir. Big and round they are, as are also the four or five beachballsized orbs of which she is otherwise composed. Softly yielding except for the Urchin Look pincushion hair and the tiny teardrop pearls at the end of her overlong eyelashes, silvery above mirrored contact-lenses. "Is this seat taken?" she asks, sitting next to Scrip. The coach is half-empty. "You're Bartleby Scrip," she says. "I've seen you around." "About two meters around," says Scrip; the girl giggles. The driver-guide commences his commentary with a sharp preamble of static: " crackle to Lunatrip Tours. We've been cruising at our maximum speed of a thousand kilometers an hour, which 'd be faster than sound if crackle any sound to be faster than ahaha. I'm slowing down now to give you a view of Clavius right below, can't miss it, a big hole in the ground. Big means in this case two-hundred thirty-five kilometers across. Clavius, good folks, is a grandaddy crater but we got craters in every size, # on the Near Side alone more than a kilometer across. Somebody counted not me ahaha." Clavius in Scrip's porthole reverie is like a big empty swimming pool, Bartleby thinks. Enough to bring on acrophobia, but who says Nature abhors a vacuum? That's the moon all over: a bunch of empty swimming pools. The guide's a bigger con than me if he can sell its scenery. There's not much for the powers of imaginative suggestion to work on, to play with, as there is almost anywhere on Earth. Even the architectonic clouds out the window of a jet, formations changing as I watch and presumably ever and always changing after I pass, if I'm not there to see. Magnificent desolation my ass, these moonscapes boring and dead, not eroded enough for the Devil's Anvil, the Old Stone Face, or Camelhump Rock. That impossibly high-contrast lighting, unmellowed by distance and the intervening air. Inkspot shadows more substantial than the unpicturesquely littered rocks which cast them. Beyond entropy, a ruination that never was anything but. Wasteland. In death's dream kingdom  Eyes I dare not meet in dreams -- The eyes of the beachball girl upon him, smiling. "I'm Joyce," says she, "Joyce James." "I've seen you around," says Scrip. "Well, that was Clavius. One of five supercraters two hundred kilometers or more in diameter. Now it just isn't true crackle you've seen one you've seen them all. You good folks gonna know more about lunar geography, geology and topography than you'll wanna know ahaha. We got rifts, we got scarps, chain craters, rills, ejecta blankets, magma rays, you name it -- " "Take me to the skinnies, Bartleby. New double bill at the Pornocopia: "Up Your Ante", and "Let Them Eat Kate" with the celebrated scene where her orgasmic High C breaks a crystal chandelier. It's not faked, you know." "The Pornocopia? Necking in the balcony and popcorn too, with lots of melted butter?" "Mushbeds in the balcony but no popcorn, you silly! Makes me hungry, though!" Rather have the popcorn, myself, thinks Scrip cold-bloodedly. "You want mountains, we got mountains. The Leibnitz Range at # meters, taller than Everest. Of course there's no sea level to measure from, the Seas here don't hold water. On your left, Oceanus Procellarum, the Ocean of Storms, bigger than the Mediterranean, but don't worry about the weather ahaha. And Sinus Iridum the Bay of Rainbows is as grey as the rest, as you can plainly see coming up on your right. Crackle. The big crater is Archimedes." "Hey Bartleby, know how to do the Archimedian Screw?" she is whispering. "Wanna leam?" " Crackle more craters in the highlands than the Seas, which may therefore be of more recent origin. These so-called seas, now, crackle fifty per cent glass, that's right, glass, plus a good deal of titanium, zirconium -- " "I for one never believed in the Green Cheese Theory of the moon's materiality," says Scrip. "Blue cheese, maybe. Roquefort, Danish, or possibly Stilton." "Giggle," goes Joyce, "Making me hungry again." Scrip shrugs and turns to the porthole, catching a Mephistophelian reflection smirking back in the plastiglas. " -- what you call your impact halo. Notice the rim wall terraced concentrically and the conical peak in the middle -- ' ' Like a nipple, thinks Scrip. Doubtless titanium. Or an eye, a round cartoon eye with a bulging pupil. "Don't be alarmed, good folks, I'm gonna roll the coach so you can get a better angle on that gorgeous sky. This is what you're missing under those domes, good folks. Bigger and brighter stars here, as advertised, because on Earth thirty per cent of their light gets absorbed by the atmosphere. You'll notice they don't twinkle, either, for the same reason. And you won't be able to see the familiar constellations; too many new stars in between the dots to be connected. Each and every star, good folks, is one and three-sevenths times as bright as crackle when seen from Earth. Your lunar sky at night contains about twelve thousand stars, twice the terrestrial number. But this isn't bad for daytime, is it?" "Faaabulous," bleats Joyce, clutching Scrip's thigh as they gaze together cheek to cheek at the sterile sky. "Romantic, innit?" Avoiding the porcupine hairdo, he murmurs in her ear, slowly but urgently: "I am the eggman, the Emperor of Ice Cream. I scream, you scream, we all scream for ice cream." "And another thing you won't see back home, good folks. Isn't she crackle ? Is there any sight like it? The Earth's globe seen from here is nearly four times the diameter of the moon over Miami and thirteen times the area. Due to this and to the reflectivity of the atmosphere, Earthshine is seventy times as bright as...moonshine ahaha, and I think you'll agree, good folks, that it's more than worth the price of the ticket. ' ' Later, Scrip buys a colour postcard of Clavius but has no one to send it to.  One of science fiction's biggest was supposed to do just that, problems is consistency. Whenever Incidentally, the Dean Drive we make an assumption, it's not wasn't suppressed by big corporaenough simply to leave it at that; to tions, as I've heard some fans be fair to the reader, the sf writer speculate. I am personally acshould also see what that assumpquainted with two men who were tion does to everything else. given large sums by aerospace This was brought home to me companies and instructed to buy the when Jim Baen called to ask for a drive if they saw any positive recolumn on "What happens if we suits whatever in a demonstration, get an economical space drive?" After all, if the thing worked just The result was not only the column, a little bit, it would be worth bilbut the cover story for the issue. lions. Think what Boeing could do The problem is more complex with an anti-gravity machine! But, than it sounds. In fact, until we alas, no demonstration was ever givhave some idea of what kind of en, although the prospective purspace drive, there's no real answer chasers had letters of credit just at all. waiting to be signed. For example: let's suppose we However, couldn't we simply ashave a magical space drive in which sume that it will work and write an we merely turn on an electric motor article about the resulting space and "convert rotary acceleration to civilization? linear acceleration." Some readers No. The discovery of a "Dean may recall the Dean Drive, which Drive" would mean that every fundamental notion we have about physics is dead wrong. It would mean a revolution at least as far reaching as Einstein's modification of Newton. An anti-gravity device like that would have consequences reaching far beyond space drives, just as e  me # affected our lives in ways not very obviously associated with the velocity of light. This doesn't mean that "Dean Drive" systems are impossible, of course. It does mean that looking at their implications is a bigger job than I want to take on in a #word column. Jim's question was, "What happens if we have something that gives one gravity acceleration over interplanetary distances at reasonable costs per ton delivered?" Part of the question is easy to answer. Now that I've got my Texas Instruments SR-# (by the way, they've now come out with a really marvelous device called the SR-#, and I hate them for it) I can run off a couple of tables to show what we could do with such a system. The figures in Table One assume you accelerate half way, turn end for end, and decelerate the other half, so that you arrive with essentially no velocity. The numbers aren't exact, because I haven't accounted for the velocities of the planets in their orbits -- but after all, Pluto is moving about # kilometers a second, and Mercury about #, and when you're playing with velocity changes like these, who cares about the measly # kmsec difference between the two? For shorter trips the effect is even less important, of course. The numbers are a bit startling if you're not familiar with them. Twenty days to Pluto? They won't surprise old time sf readers, though. A full gravity is a pretty hefty acceleration. If you don't bother with turnovers but just blast away, the results are given in Table Two, and they're even more indicative of what one gee can do. Of course, long before you've reached light-speed at the end of a year, you'll have run into relativistic effects. We're only concerned with the solar system, though, so we can ignore trips longer than a month and avoid relativity altogether. Now we can write the article, right? Wrong. The problem is that last column in Table One. Just how do we expect to get delta-v as big as all that? Let's illustrate. As we've shown in previous columns, delta-v can be calculated from mass ratio and exhaust velocity. (If you came in late, take my word for it; we'll get past the numbers pretty quickly.) Now you could hardly call a drive economical if the mass ratio were much worse than, say, three, which means that if you start with # tons you'll arrive with #. What, then, must our exhaust veloc(in hours) (Delta-V) # km. (Earth-Moon) I AU (Earth-Mars, Venus, Sun) # AU (Earth-Asteroid) # AU (Earth-Jupiter, Saturn) # AU (Earth-Pluto) # # (# days) # ( # V # days) # (# days) # kmsec #I kmsec # kmsec # kmsec # kmsec I hour I day I week # I month # I year # (speed kmsec # km kmsec V# AU kmsec # AU kmsec # AU kmsec of light) V # lightyear erage distance from the Earth to the Sun. ity be to make the simple trip from Earth to Mars? It's horrible. About # kilometerssecond, and what's horrible about that is it corresponds to Kelvin. The interiors of stars are that hot, but nothing else is. Just how are we going to contain a temperature like that? One answer might be that we'd better learn how; fusion power systems may require it. OK, and the fusion boys are working on the problem. However they solve it, we can be sure it won't be anything small that does the trick. It's going to take enormous magnetic fields, superconductors, heavy structures, and a great deal more. After all, nothing material can hold a temperature like that without instantly vaporizing, and even containing the magnetic field that holds that kind of energy is no simple job. Let's assume we can contain fusion reactions, though. We know immediately that energy is going to be no problem for our interplanetary civilization. With plentiful energy we'll find that a number of our other problems vanish. There won't be many "rare" materials, for example; if they're rare and valuable enough, we'll simply make them out of atomic building blocks. Of course it may be cheaper to go find them somewhere, such as on Mars or among the asteroids, but we'll always be up against competition from the transmuters. Life on Earth, at least among the people of the high-energy civilizations, will change drastically. Pollution will cease to be a problem (unless the fusion plants themselves are polluters, which isn't impossible). The Affluent Society will be with us and possibly so will be regulations and rules, bureaucracy, and all the other niceties of a universal middle class. All this comes as a result of assuming our space drive. More central to our immediate topic is the fact that the ships will be quite large -- Queen Mary or supertanker size, not one-man prospector jobs. Someone is going to have to put up a lot of capital to build them, and it's not likely to be the Bobbsey Twins and their kindly uncle building ships in the back yard. Only governments or very large international corporations will be in the spaceship operating business, that's for sure. Thus there have to be profits in interplanetary travel. Not even governments will build more than one of these ships simply for scientific reasons. There's got to be commercial traffic. Next, there's a technological problem: assuming we have fusion power and a method of getting electricity from it doesn't necessarily give us a space drive. Contrary to the notions of a lot of high school science teachers back in the #'s, rockets don't "need air to push against"; but the rocket exhaust certainly does need something on the rocket to push against. What can that be? Perhaps some kind of magnetic field, but an open-end fusion system is at least two orders of magnitude harder to build than a "simple" system for generating electricity. It's one thing electricity out of it, and quite another to use that as a reaction drive. Perhaps I'm not sufficiently imaginative, but for all these reasons I decided to shelve the one-g system and design the article and story around something much simpler. In fact, if we had the electric power system, we could build these ships right now. Ion drive systems solve the "something to push against" problem by shooting charged particles out the back end. The ship is charged, the particles are charged, and they repel each other. You can get very high exhaust velocities, in the order of # kmsec, with ion systems. They're among the most efficient drives known. The trouble with present ion drives is that electricity costs weight. As an example, a currently useful system needs about # kilowatts of power to produce one pound of thrust. Since the power plant weighs in the order of four tons, the total thrust is not one g, but about ## of a gravity. It works, but it's a little slow getto receive government financial assistance for business or home-buying purposes? If you should need such aid, in the form of a loan or loan guarantee, how and where can you apply? This booklet lists seven general categories of federal financing, including education, business, home and farm loans. "Loan Sources in the Federal government" is only # postpaid from Financial Technology Limited, # River Road, North Arlington, New Jersey # ting there. Not as slow as you might think: it would take about # days to go a full AU, and your ship would reach the respectable speed of # kmsec. Still, it's hardly interplanetary rapid-transit. Suppose, though, we had a fusion system to generate the electricity. It would undoubtedly weigh a lot: let's say # metric tons, or about we've put together the fusion system and its support units. We'd still come out ahead, because we'd have lots of power to play with. Assuming exhaust velocities of # km sec, which we can get from present-day ion systems, we'd still have quite a ship. She wouldn't be cheap, but it's not unreasonable to think of her as on a par with modern super tankers. She wouldn't be enormously fast: I've worked out the thrust for a ship massing about # tons with that drive, and she'd get only a hundredth of a g acceleration. Still, a trip from Earth to Ceres would take no more than # days, and that includes coasting a good part of the way to save mass. A world-wide civilization was built around sailing ships and steamers making voyages of weeks to months. There's no reason to believe it couldn't happen in space. (Interplanetary Boost Ship) masses # tons as she leaves Earth orbit. She carries up to # passengers with their life support requirements. Not many of these will be going first-class, though; many will be colonists, or even convicts, headed out steerage under primitive conditions. Her destination is Pallas, which at the moment is # AU from Earth, and she carries # tons of cargo, mostly finished goods, tools, and other high-value items they don't make out in the Belt yet. Her cargo and passengers were sent up to Earth orbit by laser launchers; Agamemnon will never set down on anything larger than an asteroid. She boosts out at # cmsec # , ## gravity, for about # days, at which time she's reached about # kmsecond. Now she'll coast for # days, then decelerate for another #. When she arrives at Pallas she'll mass # tons. The rest has been burned off as fuel and reaction mass. It's a respectable payload, even so. The reaction mass must be metallic, and it ought to have a reasonably low boiling point. Cadmium, for example, would do nicely. Present-day ion systems want cesium, but that's a rare metal -- liquid, like mercury -- and unlikely to be found among the asteroids, or be cheap enough to use as fuel from Earth. In a pinch I suppose she could use iron for reaction mass. There's certainly plenty of that in the Belt. But iron boils at high temperatures, and running iron vapor through them would probably make an unholy mess out of the ionizing screens. The screens would have to be made of something that won't melt at iron vapor temperatures. Better, then, to use cadmium if you can get it. The fuel would be hydrogen, or, more likely, deuterium, which they'll call "dee". Dee is "heavy hydrogen", in that it has an extra neutron, and seems to work better for fusion. We can assume that it's available in tens-of-ton quantities in the asteroids. After all, there should be water ice out there, and we've got plenty of power to melt it and take out hydrogen, then separate out the dee. If it turns out there's no dee in the asteroids it's not a disaster. Shipping dee will become one of the businesses for interplanetary supertankers. Thus we have the basis for an economy. Whatever people go to the Belt for, they'll need goods from Earth to keep them alive at first. Later they'll make a lot of their own, and undoubtedly there will be specialization. One rock will produce water, another steel, and yet another will attract technicians and set up industry. One may even specialize in food production. Travel times are long but not impossible. They change, depending on when you're going where. It costs money to boost cargo all the way, so bulk stuff like metals and ice may be put in the "pipeline": given enough delta-v to put the cargo into a transfer orbit. Anywhere from a year to several years later the cargo will arrive at its destination. If there are steady insertions, the deliveries are quite regular after that first long wait. Speculators may buy up "futures" in various goods, thus helping capitalize the delivery system. People wouldn't travel from rock to rock much. Thus each inhabited asteroid will tend to develop its own peculiar culture and mores. On the other hand, they will communicate easily enough. They can receive educational television from more advanced colonies. They can exchange both technical and artistic programs, and generally appreciate each other's problems and achievements. What kind of people will go out there? Remember that life on Earth is likely to be soft; those going out will be unhappy about something. Bureaucracy, perhaps. Fleeing their spouses. Sent by a judge who wants them off Earth. Adventurers looking to make a fortune. Idealists who want to establish a "truly free society." Fanatics for some cult or another who want to raise their children "properly". All this begins to sound familiar: something like the colonial period with elements as late as just before WW One. On the other hand, the "frontier" conditions will be so different from Earth that the Belters may not be too concerned with Earth. What Earth does about them is another story. Given fusion power, Earth could go either of two ways: fat and happy, ignoring the nuts who want to live on other planets and asteroids -- or officious, trying to govern the colonies, and sending up Air Force or Navy ships to enforce edicts set down by bureaucrats who've been outside once for a month and didn't like it. Obviously there's a story or two in either alternative. hat kind of government will evolve if the rocks are left to themselves? Well, each might seek independence, but they wouldn't be independent. They'd depend entirely too much on commerce. Given the enormous investments required to build the ships that carry that commerce, they'd depend on big monied interests, whether private or government. The outfits that control the shipping will make most of the rules, then. They might not reach down into the colonies themselves to spell out laws and regulations, but the big decisions will be theirs. If we envision several large competing companies getting into the act, we can envision more room for Belt freedom through exploiting that competition. The corporations themselves will have to set up some kind of corporate "United Nations", simply because you can't do business without enforcement of contracts, reasonably stable currencies, and the like. Their system may or may not be influenced by pressure from Earth -- depending on how much Earth even cares. There are probably other futures that can be built up from ships of this kind, but here is one reasonably consistent picture of life among the asteroids. I think I might like it.  Jerry Pournelle . # r F I he tinker came astridin', astridin' over the Strand, with his bullocks -- " "Rollo!" "Yes, Ma'am." I'd been singing at the top of my lungs, as I do when I've got a difficult piloting job, and I'd forgotten that my wife was in the control cab. I went back to the problem of setting our # thousand tons of ship onto the rock. It wasn't much of a rock. Jefferson is an irregular-shaped asteroid about twice as far out as Earth. It measures maybe # kilometers by # kilometers, and from far enough away it looks like an old mud brick somebody used for a shotgun target. It has a screwy rotation pattern that's hard to match with, and since I couldn't use the main engines, setting down was a tricky job. Janet wasn't finished. "Roland Kephart, I've told you about those songs." "Yeah, sure, Hon." There are two inertial platforms in Slingshot, and they were giving me different readings. We were closing faster than I liked. "It's bad enough that you teach them to the boys. Now the girls are -- " I motioned toward the open intercom switch, and Janet blushed. We fight a lot, but that's our private business. The attitude jets popped. "Hear this," I said. "I think we're going in too fast. Brace yourselves." The jets popped again, short bursts that stirred up dust storms on the rocky surface below. "But I don't think -- " The ship jolted into place with a loud clang. We hit hard enough to shake things, but none of the red lights came on. " -- we'll break anything. Welcome to Jefferson. We're down." Janet came over and cut off the intercom switch, and we hugged each other for a second. "Made it again," she said, and I grinned. There wasn't much doubt on the last few trips, but when we first put Slingshot together out of the wreckage of two salvaged ships, every time we boosted out there'd been a good chance we'd never set down again. There's a lot that can go wrong in the Belt, and not many ships to rescue you. I pulled her over to me and kissed her. "Sixteen years," I said. "You don't look a day older." She didn't, either. She still had dark red hair, same color as when I met her at Elysium Mons Station on Mars, and if she got it out of a bottle she never told me, not that I'd want to know. She was wearing the same thing I was, a skin-tight body stocking that looked as if it had been sprayed on. The purpose was strictly functional, to keep you alive if S linger sprung a leak, but on her it produced some interesting curves. I let my hands wander to a couple of the more fascinating conic sections, and she snuggled against me. She put her head close to my ear and whispered breathlessly, "Comm panel's lit." "Bat puckey." There was a winking orange light, showing an outside call on our hailing frequency. Janet handed me the mike with a wicked grin. "Lock up your wives and hide your daughters, the tinker's come to town," I told it. " Slingshot this is Freedom Station. Welcome back, Cap'n Rollo." "Jed?" I asked. "Who the hell'd you think it was?" "Anybody. Thought maybe you'd fried yourself in the solar furnace. How are things?" Jed's an old friend. Like a lot of asteroid Port Captains, he's a publican. The owner of the bar nearest the landing area generally gets the job, since there's not enough traffic to make Port Captain a full time deal. Jed used to be a miner in Pallas, and we'd worked together before I got out of the mining business. We chatted about our families, but Jed didn't seem as interested as he usually is. I figured business wasn't too good. Unlike most asteroid colonies, Jefferson's independent. There's no big Corporation to pay taxes to, but on the other hand there's no big organization to bail the Jeffersonians out if they get in too deep. "Got a passenger this trip," I said. "Yeah? Rockrat?" Jed asked. "Nope. Just passing through. Oswald Dalquist. Insurance adjustor. He's got some kind of policy settlement to make here, then he's with us to Marsport." There was a long pause, and I wondered what Jed was thinking about. "I'll be aboard in a little," he said. "Freedom Station out." Janet frowned. "That was abrupt." "Sure was." I shrugged and began securing the ship. There wasn't much to do. The big work is shutting down the main engines, and we'd done that a long way out from Jefferson. You don't run an ion engine toward an inhabited rock if you care about your customers. "Better get the Big'uns to look at the inertial platforms, Hon," I said. "They don't read the same." "Sure. Hal thinks it's the computer." "Whatever it is, we better get it fixed." That would be a job for the oldest children. Our family divides nicely into the Big Ones, the Little Ones, and the Baby, with various sub-groups and pecking orders that Janet and I don't understand. With nine kids aboard, five ours and four adopted, the system can get confusing. Jan and I find it's easier to let them work out the chain of command for themselves. I unbuckled from the seat and pushed away. You can't walk on Jefferson, or any of the small rocks. You can't quite swim through the air, either. Locomotion is mostly a matter of jumps. As I sailed across the cabin a big grey shape sailed up to meet me, and we met in a tangle of arms and claws. I pushed the tomcat away. "Damn it -- " "Can't you do anything without cursing?" "Blast it, then. I've told you to keep that animal out of the control cab." "I didn't let him in." She was snappish, and for that matter so was I. We'd spent better than # hours cooped up in a small space with just ourselves, the kids, and our passenger, and it was time we had some outside company. The passenger had made it more difficult. We don't fight much in front of the kids, but with Oswald Dalquist aboard the atmosphere was different from what we're used to. He was always very formal and polite, which meant we had to be, which meant our usual practice of getting the minor irritations over with had been exchanged for bottling them up. Jan and I had a major fight coming, and the sooner it happened the better it would be for both of us. Slingshot is built up out of a number of compartments. We add to the ship as we have to -- and when we can afford it. I left Jan to finish shutting down and went below to the living quarters. We'd been down # minutes, and the children were loose. Papers, games, crayons, toys, kids' clothing, and books had all more or less settled on the "down" side. Raquel, a big bluejay the kids picked up somewhere, screamed from a cage mounted on one bulkhead. The compartment smelled of bird droppings. Two of the kids were watching a TV program beamed out of Marsport. Their technique was to push themselves upward with their arms and float up to the top of the compartment, then float downward again until they caught themselves just before they landed. It took nearly a minute to make a full circuit in Jefferson's weak gravity. I went over and switched off the set. The program was a western, some horse opera made in the #'s. Jennifer and Craig wailed in unison. "That's educational. Dad." They had a point, but we'd been through this before. For kids who've never seen Earth and may never go there, anything about Terra can probably be educational, but I wasn't in a mood to argue. "Get this place cleaned up." "It's Roger's turn. He made the mess." Jennifer, being eight and two years older than Craig, tends to be spokesman and chief petty officer for the Little Ones. "Get him to help, then. But get cleaned up." "Yes, sir." They worked sullenly, flinging the clothing into corner bins, putting the books into the clips, and the games into lockers. There really is a place for everything in Slingshot, although most of the time you wouldn't know it. I left them to their work and went down to the next level. My office is on one side of that, balanced by the "passenger suite" which the second oldest boy uses when we don't have paying customers. Oswald Dalquist was just coming out of his cabin. "Good Morning, Captain," he said. In all the time he'd been aboard he'd never called me anything but 'Captain', although he accepted Janet's invitation to use her first name. A very formal man, Mr. Oswald Dalquist. "I'm just going down to reception," I told him. "The Port Captain will be aboard with the Health Officer in a minute. You'd better come down, there will be forms to fill out." "Certainly. Thank you, Captain." He followed me through the airlock to the level below, which was shops, labs, and the big compartment that serves as a main entryway to Slingshot. Dalquist had been a good passenger, if a little distant. He stayed in his compartment most of the time, did what he was told, and never complained. He had very polished manners, and everything he did was precise, as if he thought out every gesture and word in advance. I thought of him as a little man, but he wasn't really. I stand about six three, and Dalquist wasn't a lot smaller than me, but he acted little. He worked for Butterworth Insurance, which I'd never heard of, and he said he was a claims adjustor, but I thought he was probably an accountant sent out because they didn't want to send anyone more important to a nothing rock like Jefferson. Still, he'd been around. He didn't talk much about himself, but every now and then he'd let slip a story that showed he'd been on more rocks than most people; and he knew ship routines pretty well. Nobody had to show him things more than once. Since a lot of life support gadgetry in Slingshot is Janet's design, or mine, and certainly isn't standard, he had to be pretty sharp to catch on so quick. He had expensive gear, too. Nothing flashy, but his helmet was one of Goodyear's latest models, his skintight was David Clark's best with "stretch steel" threads woven in with the nylon, and his coveralls were a special design by Ambercrombie and Fitch, with lots of gadget pockets and a self-cleaning low friction surface. It gave him a pretty natty appearance, rather than the battered look the old rockrats have. I figured Butterworth Insurance must pay their adjustors more than I thought, or else he had a hell of an expense account. The entryway is a big compartment. It's filled with nearly everything you can think of: dresses, art objects, gadgets and gizmos, spare parts for air bottles, sewing machines, and anything else Janet or I think we can sell in the waystops we make with Slingshot. Janet calls it the "boutique", and she's been pretty clever about what she buys. It makes a profit, but like everything we do, just barely. I've heard a lot of stories about tramp ships making a lot of money. Their skippers tell me whenever we meet. Before Jan and I fixed up Slingshot I used to believe them. Now I tell the same stories about fortunes made and lost, but the truth is we haven't seen any fortune. We could use one. Hal, our oldest, wants to go to Marsport Tech, and that's expensive. Worse, he's just the first of nine. Meanwhile, Barclay's wants the payments kept up on the mortgage they hold on Slinger, fuel prices go up all the time, and the big Corporations are making it harder for little one-ship outfits like mine to compete. We got to the boutique just in time to see two figures bounding like wallabies across the big flat area that serves as Jefferson's landing field. Every time one of the men would hit ground he'd fling up a burst of dust that fell like slowmotion bullets to make tiny craters around his footsteps. The landscape was bleak, nothing but rock and craters, with the big steel airlock entrance to Freedom Port the only thing to remind you that several thousand souls lived here. We couldn't see it, because the horizon's pretty close on Jefferson, but out beyond the airlock there'd be the usual solar furnaces, big parabolic mirrors to melt down ores. There was also a big trench shimmering just at the horizon: ice. One of Jefferson's main assets is water. About ten thousand years ago Jefferson collided with the head of a comet and a lot of the ice stayed aboard. The two figures reached Slingshot and began the long climb up the ladder to the entrance. They moved fast, and I hit the buttons to open the outer door so they could let themselves in. Jed was at least twice my age, but like all of us who live in low gravity it's hard to tell just how old that is. He has some wrinkles, but he could pass for fifty. The other guy was a Dr. Stewart, and I didn't know him. There'd been another doctor, about my age, the last time I was in Jefferson, but he'd been a contract man and the Jeffersonians couldn't afford him. Stewart was a young chap, no more than twenty, born in Jefferson back when they called it Grubstake and Blackjack Dan was running the colony. He'd got his training the way most people get an education in the Belt, in front of a TV screen. The TV classes are all right, but they have their limits. I hoped we wouldn't have any family emergencies here. Janet's a TV Doc, but unlike this Stewart chap she's had a year residency in Marsport General, and she knows the limits of TV training. We've got a family policy that she doesn't treat the kids for anything serious if there's another doctor around, but between her and a new TV trained MD there wasn't much choice. "Everybody healthy?" Jed asked. "Sure." I took out the log and showed where Janet had entered Stewart looked doubtful. "I'm supposed to examine everyone myself. "For Christ's sake," Jed told him. He pulled on his bristly mustache and glared at the young doc. Stewart glared back. "Well, 'least you can see if they're still warm," Jed conceded. "Cap'n Rollo, you got somebody to take him up while we get the immigration forms taken care of?" "Sure." I called Pam on the intercom. She's second oldest. When she got to the boutique Jed sent Doctor Stewart up with her. When they were gone he took out a big book of forms. For some reason every rock wants to know your entire life history before you can get out of your ship. I never have found out what they do with all the information. forms while Jed muttered. "Butterworth Insurance, eh?" Hed asked. "Got much business here?" Dalquist looked up from the forms. "Very little. Perhaps you can help me. The insured was a Mister Joseph Colella. I will need to find the beneficiary, a Mrs. Barbara Morrison Colella." "Joe Colella?" I must have sounded surprised because they both looked at me. "I brought Joe and Barbara to Jefferson. Nice people. What happened to him?" "Death certificate said accident." Jed said it just that way, flat, with no feeling. Then he added, "Signed by Dr. Stewart." Jed sounded as if he wanted Dalquist to ask him a question, but the insurance man went back to his forms. When it was obvious that he wasn't going to say anything more, I asked Jed. "Something wrong with the accident?" Jed shrugged. His lips were tightly drawn. The mood in my ship had definitely changed for the worse, and I was sure Jed had more to say. Why wasn't Dalquist asking questions? Something else puzzled me. Joe and Barbara were more than just former passengers. They were friends we were looking forward to seeing when we got to Jefferson. I was sure we'd mentioned them several times in front of Dalquist, but he'd never said a word. We'd taken them to Jefferson about five Earth years before. They were newly married, Joe pushing sixty and Barbara less than half that. He'd just retired as a field agent for Hansen Enterprises, with a big bonus he'd earned in breaking up some kind of insurance scam. They were looking forward to buying into the Jefferson co-op system. I'd seen them every trip since, the last time two years ago, and they were short of ready money like everyone else in Jefferson, but they seemed happy enough. "Where's Barbara now?" I asked Jed. "Working for Westinghouse. Johnny Peregrine's office." "She all right? And the kids?" Jed shrugged. "Everybody helps out when help's needed. Nobody's rich." "They put a lot of money into Jefferson stock," I said. "And didn't they have a mining claim?" "Dividends on Jefferson Corporation stock won't even pay air taxes." Jed sounded more beat down than I'd ever known him. Even when things had looked pretty bad for us in the old days he'd kept all our spirits up with stupid jokes and puns. Not now. "Their claim wasn't much good to start with, and without Joe to work it -- " His voice trailed off as Pam brought Dr. Stewart back into our compartment. Stewart countersigned the log to certify that we were all healthy. "That's it, then," he said. "Ready to go ashore?" "People waitin' for you in the Doghouse, Captain Rollo," Jed said. "Big meeting." "I'll just get my hat." "If there is no objection, I will come too," Dalquist said. "I wonder if a meeting with Mrs. Colella can be arranged?" "Sure," I told him. "We'll send for her. Doghouse is pretty well the center of things in Jefferson anyway. Have her come for dinner." "Got nothing good to serve." Jed's voice was gruff with a note of irritated apology. "We'll see." I gave him a grin and opened the airlock. There aren't any dogs at the Doghouse. Jed had one when he first came to Jefferson, which is why the name, but dogs don't do very well in low gravs. Like everything else in the Belt, the furniture in Jed's bar is iron and glass except for what's aluminum and titanium. The place is a big cave hollowed out of the rock. There's no outside view, and the only things to look at are the TV and the customers. There was a big crowd, as there always is in the Port Captain's place when a ship comes in. More business is done in bars than offices out here, which was why Janet and the kids hadn't come dirtside with me. The crowd can get rough sometimes. The Doghouse has a big bar running all the way across on the side opposite the entryway from the main corridor. The bar's got a suction surface to hold down anything set on it, but no stools. The rest of the big room has tables and chairs and the tables have little clips to hold drinks and papers in pace. There are also little booths around the outside perimeter for privacy. It's a typical layout. You can hold auctions in the big central area and make private deals in the booths. Drinks are served with covers and straws because when you put anything down fast it sloshes out the top. You can spend years learning to drink beer in low gee if you don't want to sip it through a straw or squirt it out of a bulb. The place was packed. Most of the customers were miners and shopkeepers, but a couple of tables were taken by company reps. I pointed out Johnny Peregrine to Dalquist. "He'll know how to find Barbara." Dalquist smiled that tight little accountant's smile of his and went over to Peregrine's table. There were a lot of others. The most important was Habib al Shamlan, the Iris Company factor. He was sitting with two hard cases, probably company cops. The Jefferson Corporation people didn't have a table. They were at the bar, and the space between them and the other Company reps was clear, a little island of neutral area in the crowded room. I'd drawn Jefferson's head honcho. Rhoda Hendrix was Chairman of the Board of the Jefferson Corporation, which made her the closest thing they had to a government. There was a big ugly guy with her. Joe Hornbinder had been around since Blackjack Dan's time. He still dug away at the rocks, hoping to get rich. Most people called him Horny for more than one reason. It looked like this might be a good day. Everyone stared at us when we came in, but they didn't pay much attention to Dalquist. He was obviously a feather merchant, somebody they might have some fun with later on, and I'd have to watch out for him then, but right now we had important business. Dalquist talked to Johnny Peregrine for a minute and they seemed to agree on something because Johnny nodded and sent one of his troops out. Dalquist went over into a comer and ordered a drink. There's a protocol to doing business out here. I had a table all to myself, off to one side of the clear area in the middle, and Jed's boy brought me a big mug of beer with a hinged cap. When I'd had a good slug I took messages out of my pouch and scaled them out to people. Somebody bought me another drink, and there was a general gossip about what was happening around the Belt. Al Shamlan was impatient. After about a half hour, which is really rushing things for an Arab, he called across, his voice very casual, "And what have you brought us, Captain Kephart?" I took copies of my manifest out of my pouch and passed them around. Everyone began reading, but Johnny Peregrine gave a big grin at the first item. "Beef!" Peregrine looked happy. He had # workers to feed. "Nine tons," I agreed. "Ten francs," Johnny said. "I'll take the whole lot." "Fifteen," AI Shamlan said. I took a big glug of beer and relaxed. Jan and I'd taken a chance and won. Suppose somebody had flung a shipment of beef into transfer orbit a couple of years ago? A hundred tons could be arriving any minute, and mine wouldn't be worth anything. Janet and I can keep track of scheduled ships, and we know pretty well where most of the tramps like us are going, but there's no way to be sure about goods in the pipeline. You can go broke in this racket. There was more bidding, with some of the storekeepers getting in the act. I stood to make a good profit, but only the big Corporations were bidding on the whole lot. The Jefferson Corporation people hadn't said a word. I'd heard things weren't going too well for them, but this made it certain. If miners have any money, they'll buy beef. Beef tastes like cow. The stuff you can make from algae is nutritious, but at best it's not appetizing, and Jefferson doesn't even have the plant to make textured vegetable stitute for the real thing. Eventually the price got up to where only Iris and Westinghouse were interested in the whole lot and I broke the cargo up, seven tons to the big boys and the rest in small lots. I didn't forget to save out a couple hundred kilos for Jed, and I donated half a ton for the Jefferson city hall people to throw a feed with. The rest went for about thirty francs a kilo. That would just about pay for the deuterium I burned up coming to Jefferson. There was some other stuff, lightweight items they don't make outside the big rocks like Pallas, and that was all pure profit. I felt pretty good when the auction ended. It was only the preliminaries, of course, and the main event was what would let me make a couple of payments to Barclay's on Slinger's mortgage, but it's a good feeling to know you can't lose money no matter what happens. There was another round of drinks. Rockrats came over to my table to ask about friends I might have run into. Some of the storekeepers were making new deals, trading around things they'd bought from me. Dalquist came over to sit with me. "Johnny finding your client for you?" I asked. He nodded. "Yes. As you suggested, I have invited her to dinner here with us." "Good enough. Jan and the kids will be in when the business is over." Johnny Peregrine came over to the Table. "Boosting cargo this trip?" "Sure." The babble in the room faded out. It was time to start the main event. The launch window to Luna was open and would be for another couple hundred hours. After that, the fuel needed to give cargo pods enough velocity to put them in transfer orbit to the Earth-Moon system would go up to where nobody could afford to send down anything massy. There's a lot of traffic to Luna. It's cheaper, at the right time, to send ice down from the Belt than it is to carry it up from Earth. Of course the Lunatics have to wait a couple of years for their water to get there, but there's always plenty in the pipeline. Luna buys metals, too, although they don't pay as much as Earth does. "I think something can be arranged," al Shamlan said. "Hah!" Hornbinder was listening to us from his place at the bar. He laughed again. "Iris doesn't have any dee for a big shipment. Neither does Westinghouse. You want to boost, you'll deal with us." I looked at al Shamlan. It's hard to tell what he's thinking, and not a lot easier to read Johnny Peregrine, but they didn't look very happy. "That true?" I asked. Hornbinder and Rhoda came over to the table. "Remember, we sent for you," Rhoda said. "Sure." I had their guarantee in my pouch. Five thousand francs up front, and another five thousand if I got here on time. J'd beaten their deadline by # hours, which isn't kilometers I had to come. "Sounds like you've got a deal in mind." She grinned. She's a big woman, and as hard as the inside of an asteroid. I knew she had to be sixty, but she had spent most of that time in low gee. There wasn't much cheer in her smile. It looked more like the tomcat does when he's trapped a rat. "Like Horny says, we have all the deuterium. If you want to boost for Iris and Westinghouse, you'll have to deal with us." "Bloody hell." I wasn't going to do as well out of this trip as I'd thought. Hornbinder grinned. "How you like it now, you goddam bloodsucker?" "You mean me?" I asked. "Fucking A. You come out here and use your goddam ship a hundred hours, and you take more than we get for busting our balls a whole year. Fucking A, I mean you . ' ' I'd forgotten Dalquist was at the table. "If you think boostship captains charge too much, why don't you buy your own ship?" he asked. "Who the hell are you?" Homy demanded. Dalquist ignored him. "You don't buy your own ships because you can't afford them. Ship owners have to make enormous investments. If they don't make good profits they won't buy ships, and you won't get your cargo boosted at any price." He sounded like a professor. He was right, of course, but he talked in a way that I'd heard the older kids use on the Little Ones. It always starts fights in our family and it looked like having the same result here. "Shut up and sit down, Homy." Rhoda Hendrix was used to being obeyed. Hornbinder glared at Dalquist, but he took a chair. "Now let's talk business," Rhoda said. "Captain, it's simple enough. We'll charter your ship for the next # hours." "That can get expensive." She looked to al Shamlan and Peregrine. They didn't look very happy. "I think I know how to get our money back." "There are times when it is best to give in gracefully," al Shamlan said. He looked to Johnny Peregrine and got a nod. "We are prepared to make a fair agreement with you, Rhoda. After all, you've got to boost your ice. We must send our cargo. It will be much cheaper for all of us if the cargoes go out in one capsule. What are your terms?" "No deal," Rhoda said. "We'll charter Cap'n Rollo's ship, and you deal with us." "Don't I get a say in this?" I asked. "You'll get yours," Hornbinder muttered. "Fifty thousand," Rhoda said. "Fifty thousand to charter your ship. Plus the ten thousand we promised to get you here." "That's no more than I'd make boosting your ice.," I said. I usually get # of cargo value, and the customer furnishes the dee and reaction mass. That ice was worth a Luna. Jefferson would probably have to sell it before then, but even with discounts, futures in that much new francs. "Seventy thousand, then," Rhoda said. There was something wrong here. I picked up my beer and took a long swallow. When I put it down, Rhoda was talking again. "Ninety thousand. Plus your ten. An even hundred thousand francs, and you get another # of whatever we get for the ice after we sell it." "A counter offer may be appropriate," al Shamlan said. He was talking to Johnny Peregrine, but he said it loud enough to be sure that everyone else heard him. "Will Westinghouse go halves with Iris on a charter?" Johnny nodded. Al Shamlan's smile was deadly. "Charter your ship to us, Captain Kephart. One hundred and forty thousand francs, for exclusive use for the next # hours. That price includes boosting a cargo capsule, provided that we furnish you the deuterium and reaction mass." "One fifty. Same deal," Rhoda said. "One seventy five." "Two hundred." Somebody grabbed her shoulder and tried to say something to her, but Rhoda pushed him away. "I know what I'm doing. Two hundred thousand." AI Shamlan shrugged. "You win. We can wait for the next launch window." He got up from the table. "Coming, Johnny?" "In a minute." Peregrine had a worried look. "Ms. Hendrix, how do you expect to make a profit? I assure you that we won't pay what you seem to think we will." "Leave that to me," she said. She still had that look: triumph. The price didn't seem to bother her at all. "Hum." AI Shamlan made a gesture of bafflement. "One thing, Captain. Before you sign with Rhoda, you might ask to see the money. I would be much surprised if Jefferson Corporation has two hundred thousand." He pushed himself away and sailed across the bar to the corridor door. "You know where to find me if things don't work out, Captain Kephart." He went out, and his company cops came right after him. After a moment Peregrine and the other Corporation people followed. I wondered what the hell I'd got myself into this time. Rhoda hendrix was trying to be friendly. It didn't really suit her style. I knew she'd come to Jefferson back when it was called Grubstake and Blackjack Dan was trying to set up an independent colony. Sometime in her first year she'd moved in with him, and pretty soon she was handling all his financial deals. There wasn't any nonsense about freedom and democracy back then. Grubstake was a big opportunity to get rich or get killed, and not much more. When they found Blackjack Dan outside without a helmet, it turned out that Rhoda was his heir. She was the only one who knew what kind of deals he'd made anyway, so she took over his place. A year later she invented the Jefferson Corporation. Everybody living on the rock had to buy stock, and she talked a lot about sovereign rights and government by the people. It takes a lot of something to govern a few thousand rockrats, and whatever it is, she had plenty. The idea caught on. Now things didn't seem to be going too well, and her face showed it when she tried to smile. "Glad that's all settled," she said. "How's Janet?" "The wife is fine, the kids are fine, the ship's fine, and I'm fine," I said. She let the phoney grin fade out. "OK, if that's the way you want it. Shall we move over to a booth?" "Why bother? I've got nothing to hide," I told her. "Watch it," Hombinder growled. "And I've had about enough of him," I told Rhoda. "If you've got cargo to boost let's get it boosted." "In time." She pulled some papers out of her pouch. "First, here's the charter contract." It was all drawn up in advance. I didn't like it at all. The money was good, but none of this sounded right. "Maybe I should take al Shamlan's advice and -- " "You're not taking the Arabs' advice or their money either," Hornbinder said. " -- and ask to see your money first," I finished. "Our credit's good," Rhoda said. "So is mine as long as I keep my payments up. I can't pay off Barclay's with promises." I lifted my beer and flipped the top just enough to suck down a big gulp. Beer's lousy if you have to sip it. "What can you lose?" Rhoda asked... "OK, so we don't have much cash. We've got a contract for the ice. Ten percent as soon as the Lloyd's man certifies the stuffs in transfer orbit. We'll pay you out of that. We've got the dee, we've got reaction mass, what the hell else do you want?" "Your radiogram said cash," I reminded her. "I don't even have the retainer you promised. Just paper." "Things are hard out here." Rhoda nodded to herself. She was thinking just how hard things were. "It's not like the old days. Everything's organized. Big companies. As soon as we get a little ahead, the big outfits move in and cut prices on everything we sell. Outbid us on everything we have to buy. Like your beef." "Sure," I said. "I'm facing tough competition from the big shipping fleets, too." "So this time we've got a chance to hold up the big boys," Rhoda said. "Get a little profit. You aren't hurt. You get more than you expected." She looked around to the other miners. There were a lot of people listening to us. "Kephart, all we have to do is get a little ahead, and we can turn this rock into a decent place to live. A place for people, not Corporation clients!" Her voice rose and her eyes flashed. She meant every word, and the others nodded approval. "You lied to me," I said. "So what? How are you hurt?" She pushed the contract papers toward me. "Excuse me." Dalquist hadn't spoken very loudly, and everyone looked at him. "Why is there such a hurry about this?" he asked. "What the hell's it to you?" Hornbinder demanded. "You want cash?" Rhoda asked. "All right, I'll give you cash." She took a document out of her pouch and slammed it onto the table. She hit hard enough to raise herself a couple of feet out of her chair. It would have been funny if she wasn't dead serious. Nobody laughed. "There's a deposit certificate for every goddam cent we have!" she shouted. "You want it? Take it all. Take the savings of every family in Jefferson. Pump us dry. Grind the faces of the poor! But sign that charter!" "Cause if you don't," Hombinder said, "your ship won't ever leave this rock. And don't think we can't stop you." "Easy." I tried to look relaxed, but the sea of faces around me wasn't friendly at all. I didn't want to look at them so I looked at the deposit paper. It was genuine enough: you can't fake the molecular documents Zurich banks use. With the Jefferson Corporation Seal and the right signatures and thumbprints that thing was worth exactly # francs. It would be a lot of money if I owned it for myself. It wasn't so much compared to the mortgage on Slinger. It was nothing at all for the total assets of a whole community. "This is our chance to get out from under," Rhoda was saying. She wasn't talking to me. "We can squeeze the goddam corporation people for a change. All we need is that charter and we've got Westinghouse and the Arabs where we want them!" Everybody in the bar was shouting now. It looked ugly, and I didn't see any way out. "OK," I told Rhoda. "Sign over that deposit certificate, and make me out a lien on future assets for the rest. I'll boost your cargo -- " "Boost hell, sign that charter contract," Rhoda said. "Yeah, I'll do that too. Make out the documents." "Captain Kephart, is this wise?" Dalquist asked. "Keep out of this, you little son of a bitch." Horny moved toward Dalquist. "You got no stake in this. Now shut up before I take off the top -- " Dalquist hardly looked up. "Five hundred francs to the first man who coldcocks him," he said carefully. He took his hand out of his pouch, and there was a bill in it. There was a moment's silence, then four big miners started for Horny. When it was over, Dalquist was out a thousand, because nobody could decide who got to Hornbinder first. Even Rhoda was laughing after that was over. The mood changed a little; Hornbinder had never been very popular, and Dalquist was buying for the house. It didn't make any difference about the rest of it, of course. They weren't going to let me off Jefferson without signing that charter contract. Rhoda sent over to city hall to have the documents made out. When they came I signed, and half the people in the place signed as witnesses. Dalquist didn't like it, but he ended up as a witness too. For better or worse. Slingshot was chartered to the Jefferson Corporation for # hours. The surprise came after I'd signed. I asked Rhoda when she'd be ready to boost. "Don't worry about it. You'll get the capsule when you need it." "Bloody hell! You couldn't wait to get me to sign -- " "Aww, just relax, Kephart." "I don't think you understand. boost up to what, fiv, six kilometers a second." I took out my pocket calculator. "Sixteen tons of deuterium and eleven thousand reaction mass. That's a bloody big load. The fuel feed system's got to be built. It's not something I can just strap on and push off -- " "You'll get what you need," Rhoda said. "We'll let you know when it's time to start work."    Jed put us in a private dining room. Janet came jn later and I told her about the afternoon. I didn't think she'd like it, but she wasn't as upset as I was. "We have the money," she said. "And we got a good price on the cargo, and if they ever pay off we'll get more than we expected on the boost charges. If they don't pay up -- well, so what?" "Except that we've got a couple of major companies unhappy, and they'll be here long after Jefferson folds up. Sorry Jed, but -- " He bristled his mustache. "Could be. I figure on gettin' along with the corporations too. Just in case." "But what did all that lot mean?" Dalquist asked. "Beats me." Jed shook his head. "Rhoda's been making noises about how rich we're going to be. New furnace, another power plant, maybe even a ship of our own. Nobody knows how she's planning on doing it." "Could there have been a big strike?" Dalquist asked. "Iridium, one of the really valuable metals?" "Don't see how," Jed told him. "Look, Mister, if Rhoda's goin' to bail this place out of the hole the big boys have dug for us, that's great with me. I don't ask questions. ' ' Jed's boy came in. "There's a lady to see you." Barbara Morrison Colella was a small blonde girl, pug nose, blue eyes. She looks like somebody you'd see on Earthside TV playing a dumb blonde. Her degrees said "family economics," which I guess on Earth doesn't amount to much. Out here it's a specialty. To keep a family going out here you better know a lot of environment and life support engineering, something about prices that depend on orbits and launch windows, a lot about how to get food out of rocks -- and something about power systems, too. She was glad enough to see us, especially Janet, but we got another surprise. She looked at Dalquist and said, "Hello, Buck." "Hello. Surprised, Bobby?" "No. I knew you'd be along as soon as you heard." "You know each other, then," I said. "Yes." Dalquist hadn't moved, but he didn't look like a little man any longer. "How did it happen, Bobby?" Her face didn't change. She'd lost most of her smile when she saw Dalquist. She looked at the rest of us, and pointed at Jed. "Ask him. He knows more than I do." "Mr. Anderson?" Dalquist prompted. His tone made it sound as if he'd done this before, and he expected to be answered. If Jed resented that he didn't show it. "Simple enough. Joe always seemed happy enough when he came in here after his shift -- " Dalquist looked from Jed to Barbara. She nodded. " -- until the last time. That night he got stinking drunk. Kept mutterin' something about 'Not that way. There's got to be another way.' " "Do you know what that meant?' ' "No," Jed said. "But he kept saying it. Then he got really stinking and I sent him home with a couple of the guys he worked with." "What happened when he got home?" Dalquist asked. "He never came home, Buck," Barbara said. "I got worried about him, but I couldn't find him. The men he'd left here with said he'd got to feeling better and left them -- " "Damn fools," Jed muttered. "He was right out of it. Nobody should go outside with that much to drink." "And they found him outside?" "At the refinery. Helmet busted open. Been dead five, six hours. Held the inquest right in here, at that table al Shamlan was sitting at this afternoon." "Who held the inquest?" Dalquist asked. "Rhoda." "Doesn't make sense," I said. "No," Janet didn't like it much either. "Barbara, don't you have any idea of what Joe meant? Was he worried about something?" "Nothing he told me about. He wasn't -- we weren't fighting or anything. I'm sure he didn't -- " "Humpf." Dalquist shook his head. "What damned fool suggested suicide?" "Well," Jed said, "you know how it is. If a man takes on a big load and wanders around outside, it might as well be suicide. Hombinder said we were doing Barbara a favor, voting it an accident." Dalquist took papers out of his pouch. "He was right, of course. I wonder if Hornbinder knew that all Hansen employees receive a paid up insurance policy as one of their retirement benefits?" "I didn't know it," I said. Janet was more practical. "How much is it worth?" "I am not sure of the exact amounts," Dalquist said. "There are trust accounts involved also. Sufficient to get Barbara and the children back to Mars and pay for their living expenses there. Assuming you want to go?" "I don't know," Barbara said. "Let me think about it. Joe and I came here to get away from the big companies. I don't have to like Rhoda and the city hall crowd to appreciate what we've got in Jefferson. Independence is worth something." "Indeed," Dalquist said. He wasn't agreeing with her, and suddenly we all knew he and Barbara had been through this argument before. I wondered when. "Janet, what would you do?" Barbara asked. Jan shrugged. "Not a fair question. Roland and I made that decision a long time ago. But neither of us is alone." She reached for my hand across the table. As she'd said, we made our choice. We've had plenty of offers for Slingshot, from outfits that would be happy to hire us as crew for Slinger. It would mean no more hustle to meet the mortgage payments, and not a lot of change in the way we live -- but we wouldn't be our own people anymore. We've never seriously considered taking any of the offers. "You don't have to be alone," Dalquist said. "I know. Buck." There was a wistful note in Barbara's voice. They looked at each other for a long time. Then we sat down to dinner.    I was in my office aboard Slingshot. Thirty hours had gone by since I'd signed the charter contract, and I still didn't know what I was boosting, or when. It didn't make sense. Janet refused to worry about it. We'd cabled the money on to Marsport, all of Jefferson's treasury and what we'd got for our cargo, so Barclay's was happy for a while. We had enough deuterium aboard Slinger to get where we could buy more. She kept asking what there was to worry about, and I didn't have any answer. I was still brooding about it when Oswald Dalquist tapped on the door. I hadn't seen him much since the dinner at the Doghouse, and he didn't look any different, but he wasn't the same man. I suppose the change was in me. You can't think of a man named 'Buck' the same way you think of an Oswald. "Sit down," I said. That was formality, of course. It's no harder to stand than sit in the tiny gravity we felt. "I've been meaning to say something about the way you handied Homy. I don't think I've ever seen anybody do that." His smile was thin, and I guess it hadn't changed either, but it didn't seem like an accountant's smile any more. "It's an interesting story, actually," he said. "A long time ago I was in a big colony ship. Long passage, nothing to do. Discovered the other colonists didn't know much about playing poker." We exchanged grins again. "I won so much it made me worry that someone would take it away from me, so I hired the biggest man in the bay to watch my back. Sure enough, some chap accused me of cheating, so I called on my big friend -- " "Yeah?" "And he shouted 'Fifty to the first guy that decks him.' Worked splendidly, although it wasn't precisely what I'd expected when I hired him -- " We had our laugh. "When are we leaving, Captain Kephart?" "Beats me. When they get the cargo ready to boost, I guess." "That might be a long time," Dalquist said. ' 'What does that mean?' ' "I've been asking around. To the best of my knowledge, there are no preparations for boosting a big cargo pod." "That's stupid," I said. "Well, it's their business. When we go, how many passengers am I going to have?" His little smile faded entirely. "I wish I knew. You've guessed that Joe Colella and I were old friends. And rivals for the same girl." "Yeah. I'm wondering why you -- hell, we talked about them on the way in. You never let on you'd ever heard of them." He nodded carefully. "I wanted to be certain. I only knew that Joe was supposed to have died in an accident. He was not the kind of man accidents happen to. Not even out here." "What is that supposed to mean?',' "Only that Joe Colella was one of the most careful men you will ever meet, and I didn't care to discuss my business with Barbara until I knew more about the situation in Jefferson. Now I'm beginning to wonder -- " "Dad!" Pam was on watch, and she sounded excited. The intercom box said again, "Dad!" "Right, sweetheart." "You better come up quick. There's a message coming through. You better hurry." # M!ayday mayday mayday." The voice was cold and unemotional, the way they are when they really mean it. It rolled off the tape "Lord God." I wasn't really aware that I was talking. The kids had crowded into the control cabin, and we listened as the tape went on to give a string of numbers, the vectors to locate Agamemnon precisely. I started to punch them into the plotting tanks, but Pam stopped me. "I already did that, Dad." She hit the activation switch to bring the screen to life. It showed a picture of our side of the Solar System, the inner planets and inhabited rocks, along with a block of numbers and a long thin line with a dot at the end to represent Agamemnon. Other dots winked on and off: boostships. We were the only one that stood a prayer of a chance of catching up with Agamemnon. The other screen lit, giving us what the Register knew about Agamemnon. It didn't look good. She was an enourmous old cargo  passenger ship, over thirty years old -- and out here that's old indeed. She'd been built for a useful life of half that, and sold off to Pegasus lines when PL decided she wasn't safe. Her auxiliary power was furnished by a plutonium pile. If something went wrong with it, there was no way to repair it in space. Without auxiliary power, the life support systems couldn't function. I was still looking at her specs when the comm panel lit. Local call, Port Captain's frequency. "Yeah, Jed?" I said. "You've got the Mayday?" "Sure. I figure we've got about # hours max to fuel up and still let me catch her. I've got to try it, of course." "Certainly, Captain." The voice was Rhoda's. "I've already sent a crew to start work on the ftiel pod. I suggest you work with them to be sure it's right." "Yeah. They'll have to work damned fast." Slingshot doesn't carry anything like the tankage a run like this would need. "One more thing, Captain," Rhoda said. "Remember that your ship is under exclusive charter to the Jefferson Corporation. We'll make the legal arrangements with Pegasus. You concentrate on getting your ship ready." "Yeah, OK. Out." I switched the comm system to record. "Agamemnon, this is cargo tug Slingshot. I have your Mayday. Intercept is possible, but I cannot carry sufficient fuel and mass to decelerate your ship. I must vampire your dee and mass, I say again, we must transfer your fuel and reaction mass to my ship. "We have no facilities for taking your passengers aboard. We will attempt to take your ship in tow and decelerate using your deuterium and reaction mass. Our engines are modified General Electric Model five-niner ion-fusion. Preparations for coming to your assistance are under way. Suggest your crew begin preparations for fuel transfer. Over." Then I looked around the cabin. Janet and our oldest were ashore. "Pam, you're in charge. Send that, and record the reply. You can start the checklist for boost. I make it about # centimeters acceleration, but you'd better check that. Whatever it is, we'll need to secure for it. Also, get in a call to find your mother. God knows where she is." "Sure, Dad." She looked very serious, and I wasn't worried. Hal's the oldest, but Pam's a lot more thorough. The Register didn't give anywhere near enough data about Agamemnon. I could see from the recognition pix that she carried her reaction mass in strap-ons alongside the main hull, rather than in detachable pods right forward the way S linger does. That meant we might have to transfer the whole lot before we could start deceleration. She had been built as a general purpose ship, so her hull structure forward was beefy enough to take the thrust of a cargo pod -- but how much thrust? If we were going to get her down, we'd have to push like hell on her bows, and there was no way to tell if they were strong enough to take it. I looked over to where Pam was aiming our high gain antenna for the message to Agamemnon. She looked like she'd been doing this all her life, which I guess she had been, but mostly for drills. It gave me a funny feeling to know she'd grown up sometime in the last couple of years and Janet and I hadn't really noticed. "Pamela, I'm going to need more information on Agamemnon, ' ' I told her. "The kids had a TV cast out of Marsport, so you ought to be able to get through. Ask for anything they have on that ship. Structural strength, fuel handling equipment, everything they've got." "Yes, sir." "OK. I'm going ashore to see about the fuel pods. Call me when we get some answers, but if there's nothing important from Agamemnon just hang onto it." "What happens if we can't catch Pam and Jennifer were trying to explain it to him as I went down to the lock.    Jed had lunch waiting in the Doghouse. "How's it going?" he asked when I came in. "Pretty good. Damned good, all things considered." The refinery crew had built up fuel pods for Slinger before, so they knew what I needed, but they'd never made one that had to stand up to a full fifth of a gee. A couple of centimeters is hefty acceleration when you boost big cargo, but we'd have to go out at a hundred times that. "Get the stuff from Marsport?" "Some of it." I shook my head. The whole operation would be tricky. There wasn't a lot of risk for me, but Agamemnon was in big trouble. "Rhoda's waiting for you. Back room." "You don't look happy." Jed shrugged. "Guess she's right, but it's kind of ghoulish." "What -- ?" "Go see." Rhoda was sitting with a trim chap who wore a clipped mustache. I'd met him before, of course: B. Elton, Esq., the Lloyd's rep in Jefferson. He hated the place and couldn't wait for a transfer. "I consider this reprehensible," Elton was saying when I came in. "I hate to think you are a party to this, Captain Kephart." "Party to what?" "Ms. Hendrix has asked for I whistled. "That's heavy." "The ship is worth far more than that," Rhoda said. "If I can get her down. There are plenty of problems -- hell, she may not be fit for more than salvage," I said. "Then there are the passengers. How much is Lloyd's out if you have to pay off their policies? And lawsuits?" Rhoda had the tomcat's grin again. "We're saving you money, Mr. Elton." I realized what she was doing. "I don't know how to say this, but it's my ship you're risking." "You'll be paid well," Rhoda said. "Ten percent of what we get." That would just about pay off the whole mortgage. It was also a hell of a lot more than the commissioners in Marsport would award for a salvage job. "We've got heavy expenses up front," Rhoda was saying. "That fuel pod costs like crazy. We're going to miss the launch window to Luna." "Certainly you deserve reasonable compensation, but -- ' ' "But nothing!" Rhoda's grin was triumphant. "Captain Kephart can't boost without fuel, and we have it all. That fuel goes aboard his ship when you've signed my contract, Elton, and not before." Elton looked sad and disgusted. "It seems a cheap -- " "Cheap!" Rhoda got up and went to the door. "What the hell do you know about cheap? How goddam many times have we heard you people say there's no such thing as an excess profit? Well, this time we got the breaks, Elton, and we'll take the excess profits. Think about that." Out in the bar somebody cheered. Another began singing a tune I'd heard in Jefferson before. Pam says the music is very old, she's heard it on TV casts, but the words fit Jefand everybody out there shouted it. "Marsport will never give you that much money," Elton said. "Sure they will." Rhoda's grin got even wider, if that was possible. "We'll hold onto the cargo until they do -- " "Be damned if I will!" I said. "Not you at all. I'm sending Mr. Hornbinder to take charge of that. Don't worry, Captain Kephart, I've got you covered. The big boys won't bite you." "Hornbinder?" "Sure. You'll have some extra passengers this run -- " "Not him. Not in my ship." "Sure he's going. You can use some help -- " Like hell. "I don't need any." She shrugged. "Sorry you feel that way. Just remember, you're under charter." She gave the tomcat grin again and left. When she was gone Jed came, in with beer for me and something else for Elton. They were still singing and cheering in the other room. "Do you think this is fair?" Elton demanded. Jed shrugged. "Doesn't matter what I think. Or what Rollo thinks. Determined woman, Rhoda Hendrix." "You'd have no trouble over ignoring that charter contract," Elton told me. "In fact, we could find a reasonable bonus for you -- " "Forget it." I took the beer from Jed and drank it all. Welding up that fuel pod had been hot work, and I was ready for three more. "Listen to them out there," I said. "Think I want them mad at me? They see this as the end of their troubles." "Which it could be," Jed said. can make Jefferson into a pretty good place." Elton wasn't having any. "Lloyd's is not in the business of subsidizing colonies that cannot make a living -- " "So what?" I said. "Rhoda's got the dee and nobody else had enough. She means it, you know." "There's less than # hours," Jed reminded him. "I think I'd get on the line to my bosses, was I you." "Yes." Elton had recovered his polish, but his eyes were narrow. "I'll just do that." They launched the big fuel pod with strap-on solids, just enough thrust to get it away from the rock so I could catch it and lock on. We had hours to spare, and I took my time matching velocities. Then Hal and I went outside to make sure everything was connected right. Hornbinder and two friends were aboard against all my protests. They wanted to come out with us, but I wasn't having any. We don't need help from groundpounders. Janet and Pam took them to the galley for coffee while I made my inspection. Slingshot is basically a strongly built hollow tube with engines at one end and clamps at the other. The cabins are rings around the outside of the tube. We also carry some deuterium and reaction mass strapped on to the main hull, but for big jobs there's not nearly enough room there. Instead, we build a special fuel pod that straps onto the bow. The reaction mass can be lowered through the central tube when we're boosting. Boost cargo goes on forward of the fuel pod. This time we didn't have any going out, but when we caught up to Agamemnon she'd ride there, no different from any other cargo capsule. That was the plan, anyway. Taking another ship in tow isn't precisely common out here. Everything matched up. Deuterium lines, and the elevator system for handling the mass and getting it into the boiling pots aft; it all fit. Took our time, even after we were sure it was working, while the miners who'd come up with the pod fussed and worried. Eventually I was satisfied and they got to head for home. I was still waiting for a call from Janet. Just before they were ready to start up she hailed us. She used an open frequency so the miners could hear. "Rollo, I'm afraid those crewmen Rhoda loaned us will have to go home with the others." "Eh?" One of the miners turned around in the saddle. "What's the problem, Jan?" I asked. "It seems Mr. Hornbinder and his friends have very bad stomach problems. It could be quite serious. I think they'd better see Dr. Stewart as soon as possible." "Goddam. Rhoda's not going to like this," the foreman said. He maneuvered his little open frame scooter over to the airlock. Pam brought his friends out and saw they were strapped in. "Hurry up!" Hornbinder said. "Get moving!" "Sure, Horny." There was a puzzled note in the foreman's voice. He started up the bike. At maximum thrust it might make a twentieth of a gee. There was no enclosed space, it was just a small chemical rocket with saddles, and you rode it in your suit. "Goddamit, get moving," Hornbinder was shouting. If there'd been air you might have heard him a klick away. "You can make better time than this!" I got inside and went up to the control cabin. Jan was grinning. "Amazing what calomel can do," she said. "Amazing." We took time off for a quick kiss before I strapped in. I didn't feel much sympathy for Horny, but the other two hadn't been so bad. The one to feel sorry for was whoever had to clean up their suits. Ship's engines are complicated things. First you take deuterium pellets and zap them with a big laser. The dee fuses to helium. Now you've got far too much hot gas at far too high a temperature, so it it and converts the energy into electricity. Some of that powers the lasers to zap more dee. The rest powers the ion drive system. Take a metal, preferably something with a low boiling point like cesium, but since that's rare out here cadmium generally has to do. Boil it to a vapor. Put the vapor through ionizing screens that you keep charged with power from the fusion system. Squirt the charged vapor through more charged plates to accelerate it, and you've got a drive. You've also got a charge on your ship, so you need an electron gun to get rid of that. There are only about nine hundred things to go wrong with the system. Superconductors for the magnetic fields and charge plates: those take cryogenic systems, and those have auxiliary systems to keep them going. Nothing's simple, and nothing's small, so out of Slingshot's # metric tons, well over a thousand tons is engine. Now you know why there aren't any space yachts flitting around out here. Slinger's one of the smallest ships in commission, and she's bloody big. If Jan and I hadn't happened to hit lucky by being the only possible buyers for a couple of wrecks, and hadn't had friends at Barclay's who thought we might make a go of it, we'd never have owned our own ship. When I tell people about the engines they don't ask what we do aboard S linger when we're on long passages, but they're only partly right. You can't do anything to an engine while it's on. It either works or it doesn't, and all you have to do with it is see it gets fed. It's when the damned things are shut down that the work starts, and that takes so much time that you make sure you've done everything else in the ship when you can't work on the engines. There's a lot of maintenance, as you might guess when you consider that we've got to make everything we need, from air to zweiback. Living in a ship makes you appreciate planets. Space operations go smooth, or generally they don't go at all. I looked at Jan and we gave each other a quick wink. It's a good luck charm we've developed. Then I hit the keys, and we were off. It wasn't a long boost to catch up with Agamemnon. I spent most of it in the contoured chair in front of the control screens. A fifth of a gee isn't much for dirtsiders, but out here it's ten times what we're used to. Even the cats hate it. The high gees saved us on high calcium foods and the drugs we need to keep going in low gravs, and of course we didn't have to put in so much time in the exercise harnesses, but the only one happy about it was Dalquist. He came up to the control cab about an hour out from Jefferson. "I thought there would be other passengers," he said. "Really? Barbara made it pretty clear that she wasn't interested in Pallas. Might go to Mars, but -- " "No, I meant Mr. Hornbinder." "He, uh, seems to have become ill. So did his friends. Happened quite suddenly." Dalquist frowned. "I wish you hadn't done that." "Really? Why?" "It might not have been wise, Captain." I turned away from the screens to face him. "Look, Mr. Dalquist, I'm not sure what you're doing on this trip. I sure didn't need Rhoda's goons along." "Yes. Well, there's nothing to be done now, in any event." "Just why are you aboard? I thought you were in a hurry to get back to Marsport -- " "Butterworth interests may be affected, Captain. And I'm in no hurry" That's all he had to say about it, too, no matter how hard I pressed him on it. I didn't have time to worry about it. As we boosted I was talking with Agamemnon. She passed about half which is awfully close out here. We'd started boosting before she was abreast of the rock, and now we were chasing her. The idea was to catch up to her just as we matched her velocity. Meanwhile, Agamemnon' s crew had their work cut out.    hen we were fifty kilometers behind, I cut the engines to minimum power. I didn't dare shut them down entirely. The fusion power system offers no difficulty with re-starts, but the ion screens foul when they're cooled. Unless they're cleaned or replaced we can lose as much as half our thrust -- and we were going to need every dyne. We could just make out Agamemnon with our telescope. She was too far away to let us see any details. We could see a bright spot of light approaching us, though: Captain Jason Ewert-James and two of his engineering officers. They were using one of Agamemnon's scooters. There wasn't anything larger aboard. It's not practical to carry lifeboats for the entire crew and passenger list, so they have none at all on the larger boostships. Earthside politicians are forever talking about "requiring" lifeboats on passenger-carrying ships, but they'll never do it. Even if they pass such laws, how could they enforce them? Earth has no cops in space. The US and Soviet Air Forces keep a few ships, but not enough to make an effective police force, even if anyone out here recognized their jurisdiction -- which we don't. Captain EwertJames was a typical ship captain. He'd formerly been with one of the big BritishSwiss lines, and had to transfer over to Pegasus when his ship was sold out from under him. The larger lines like younger skippers, which I think is a mistake, but they don't ask my advice. Ewert-James was tall and thin, with a clipped mustache and greying hair. He wore uniform coveralls over his skintights, and in the pocket he carried a large pipe which he lit as soon as he'd asked permission. "Thank you. Didn't dare smoke aboard Agamemnon -- ' ' "Air that short?" I asked. "No, but some of the passengers think it might be. Wouldn't care to annoy them, you know." His lips twitched just a trifle, something less than a conspirator's grin but more than a deadpan. We went into the office. Jan came in, making it a bit crowded. I introduced her as physician and chief officer. "How large a crew do you keep, Captain Kephart?" Ewert-James asked. "Just us. And the kids. My oldest two are on watch at the moment." His face didn't change. "Experienced cadets, eh? Well, we'd best be down to it. Mister Haply will show you what we've been able to accomplish." They'd done quite ,a lot. There was a lot of expensive alloy barstock in the cargo, and somehow they'd got a good bit of it forward and used it to brace up the bows of the ship so she could take the thrust. "Haven't been able to weld it properly, though," Haply said. He was a young third engineer, not too long from being a cadet himself. "We don't have enough power to do welding and run the life support too." Agamemnon' s image was a blur on the screen across from my desk. It looked like a gigantic hydra, or a bullwhip with three short lashes standing out from the handle. The three arms rotated slowly. I pointed to it. "Still got spin on her." "Yes." Ewert-James was grim. "We've been running the ship with that power. Spin her up with attitude jets and take power off the flywheel motor as she slows down." I was impressed. Spin is usually given by running a big flywheel with an electric motor. Since any motor is a generator, Ewert-James 's people had found a novel way to get some auxiliary power for life support systems. "Can you run for a while without doing that?" Jan asked. "It won't be easy transferring reaction mass if you can't." We'd already explained why we didn't want to shut down our engines, and there'd be no way to supply Agamemnon with power from Slingshot until we were coupled together. "Certainly. Part of our cargo is hours without ship's power. Possibly longer." "Good." I hit the keys to bring the plot-tank results onto my office screen. "There's what I get," I told them. "Our outside time limit is Slinger's maximum thrust. I'd make that # centimeters for this load -- " "Which is more than I'd care to see exerted against the bows, Captain Kephart. Even with our bracing." Ewert-James looked to his engineers. They nodded gravely. "We can't do less than ten," I reminded them. "Anything much lower and we won't make Pallas at all." "She'll take ten," Haply said. "I think." The others nodded agreement. I was sure they'd been over this a hundred times as we were closing. I looked at the plot again. "At the outside, then, we've got # hours to transfer twenty-five thousand tons of reaction mass. And we can't work steadily because you'll have to spin up Agamemnon for power, and I can't stop engines -- " Ewert-James turned up both corners of his mouth at that. It seemed to be the closest thing to a smile he ever gave. "I'd say we best get at it, wouldn't you?" Agamemnon didn't look much like Slingshot. We'd closed to a quarter of a klick, and steadily drew ahead of her; when we were past her we'd turn over and decelerate, dropping behind so that we could do the whole cycle over again. Some features were the same, of course. The engines were not much larger than Slingshot's, and looked much the same, a big cylinder covered over with tankage and coils, acceleration outports at the aft end. A smaller tube ran from the engines forward, but you couldn't see all of it because big rounded reaction mass cannisters covered a portion. Up forward the arms grew out of another cylinder. They jutted out at equal angles around the hull, three big arms to contain passenger decks and auxiliary systems. The arms could be folded in between the reaction mass cannisters, and would be when we started boosting. All told she was over four hundred meters long, and with the hundred-meter arms thrust out she looked like a monstrous hydra slowly spinning in space. "There doesn't seem to be anything wrong aft," Buck Dalquist said. He studied the ship from the screens, then pulled the telescope eyepiece toward himself for a direct look. "Failure in the superconductor system," I told him. "Broken lines. They can't contain the fusion reaction long enough to get it into the He nodded. "So Captain EwertJames told me. I've asked for a chance to inspect the damage as soon as it's convenient." "Eh? Why?" "Oh, come now, Captain." Dalquist was still looking through the telescope. "Surely you don't believe in Rhoda Hendrix as a good luck charm?" "But -- " "But nothing." There was no humor in his voice, and when he looked across the cabin at me there was none in his eyes. "She bid far too much for an exclusive charter, after first making certain that you'd be on Jefferson at precisely the proper time. She has bankrupted the corporate treasury to obtain a corner on deuterium. Why else would she do all that if she hadn't expected to collect it back with profit?" "But -- she was going to charge Westinghouse and Iris and the others to boost their cargo. And they had cargo of their own -- " "Did they? We saw no signs of it. And she bid far too much for your charter." "Damn it, you can't believe that," I said, but I didn't mean it. I remembered the atmosphere back at Jefferson. "You think the whole outfit was in on it?" He shrugged. "Does it matter?" The fuel transfer was tough. We couldn't just come alongside and winch the stuff over. At first we caught it on the fly: Agamemnon' s crew would fling out hundred-ton cannisters, then use the attitude jets to boost away from them, not far, but just enough to stand clear. Then I caught them with a bow pod. It wasn't easy. You don't need much closing velocity with a hundred tons before you've got a hell of a lot of energy to worry about. Weightless doesn't mean massless. We could only transfer about four hundred tons an hour that way. After the first ten hour stretch I decided it wouldn't work. There were just too many ways for things to go wrong. "Get rigged for tow," I told Captain Ewert-James. "Once we're hooked up I can feed you power, so you don't have to do that crazy stunt with the spin. I'll start boost at about a tenth of a centimeter. It'll keep the screens hot, and we can winch the fuel pods down." He was ready to agree. I think watching me try to catch those fuel cannisters, knowing that if I made a mistake his ship was headed for Saturn and beyond, was giving him ulcers. First he spun her hard to build up power, then slowed the spin to nothing. The long arms folded alongside, so that Agamemnon took on a trim shape. Meanwhile I worked around in front of her, turned over and boosted in the direction we were travelling, and turned again. The dopplers worked fine for a change. We hardly felt the jolt as Agamemnon settled nose to nose with us. Her crewmen came out to work the clamps and string lines across to carry power. We were linked, and the rest of the trip was nothing but hard work. We could still transfer no more than # tons an hour, meaning bloody hard work to get the whole # tons into Slinger's fuel pod, but at least it was all downhill. Each cannister was lowered by winch, then swung into our own fuel-handling system where Slinger's winches took over. Cadmium's heavy: a cube about two meters on a side weighs a hundred tons. It wasn't big, and it didn't weigh much in a tenth of a centimeter, but you don't drop the stuff either. Finally it was finished, and we could start maximum boost: a whole ten centimeters, about a hundredth of a gee. That may not sound like much, but think of the mass involved. Slinger's # tons were nothing, but there was Agamemnon too. I worried about the bracing EwertJames had put in the bows, but nothing happened. Three hundred hours later we were down at Pallasport. As soon as we touched in my ship was surrounded by Intertel cops.    The room was paneled in real wood. That doesn't sound like much unless you live in the Belt -- but think about it: every bit of that paneling was brought across # Pallas hasn't much in the way of gravity, but there's enough to make sitting down worth doing. Besides, it's a habit we don't seem to be able to get out of. There was a big conference table across the middle of the room, and a dozen corporation reps sat at it. It was made of some kind of plastic that looks like wood; not even the Commission brings furniture from Earth. Deputy Commissioner Ruth Carr sat at a table at the far end, across the big conference table from where I sat in the nominal custody of the Intertel guards. I wasn't happy about being arrested and my ship impounded. Not that it would do me any good to be unhappy... All the big outfits were represented at the conference table. Lloyd's and Pegasus Lines, of course, but there were others, Hansen Enterprises, Westinghouse, Iris, GE, and the rest. "Definitely sabotage, then?" Commissioner Carr asked. She looked much older than she really was; the black coveralls and cap did that. She'd done a good job of conducting the hearings, though, even sending Captain Ewert-James and his engineers out to get new photographs of the damage to Agamemnon's engines. He passed them up from the witness box, and she handed them to her experts at their place to her right. They nodded over them. "I'd say definitely so," Captain Ewert-James was saying. "There was an attempt to lay the charge pattern such that it might be mistaken for meteorite damage. In fact, had not Mr. Dalquist been so insistent on a thorough examination, we might have let it go at that. On close inspection, though, it seems very probable that a series of shaped charges were used." Ruth Carr nodded to herself. She'd heard me tell about Rhoda's frantic efforts to charter my ship. One of Ewert-James 's officers testified that an engineering crewman jumped ship just before Agamemnon boosted out of Earth orbit. The Intertel people had dug up the fact that he'd lived on Jefferson two years before, and were trying to track him down now -- he'd vanished. "The only possible beneficiary would be the Jefferson Corporation," Mrs. Carr said. "The concerns most harmed are Lloyd's and Pegasus Lines -- " "And Hansen Enterprises," the Hansen rep said. Ruth Carr looked annoyed but she didn't say anything. I noticed that the big outfits felt free to interrupt her and wondered if they did that with all the Commissioners, or just her because she hadn't been at the job very long. The Hansen man was an older chap who looked as if he'd done his share of rock mining in his day, but he spoke with a Harvard accent. "There is a strong possibility that the Jefferson Corporation arranged the murder of a retired Hansen employee. As he was insured by a Hansen subsidiary, we are quite concerned." "Quite right." Mrs. Carr jotted notes on the pad in front of her. She was the only one there I'd seen use note paper. The others whispered into wrist recorders. "Before we hear proposed actions, has anyone an objection to disposing of the matter concerning Captain Kephart?" Nobody said anything. "I find that Captain Kephart has acted quite properly, and that the salvage fees should go to his ship." I realized I'd been holding my breath. Nobody wanted my scalp so far as I knew, and Dalquist had been careful to show I wasn't involved in whatever Rhoda had planned -- but still, you never know what'll happen when the big boys have their eye on you. It was a relief to hear her dismiss the whole business, and the salvage fees would pay off a big part of the mortgage. I wouldn't know just how much I'd get until the full Commission back in Marsport acted, but it couldn't come to less "Now for the matter of the Jefferson Corporation." "Move that we send sufficient Intertel agents to take possession of the whole damn rock," the Lloyd's man said. "Second." That was Pegasus Lines. "Discussion?" Ruth Carr asked. "Hansen will speak against the motion," the Hansen rep said. "Mr. Dalquist will speak for us." That surprised hell out of me. I wondered what would happen, and sat quite still, listening. I had no business in there, of course. If there had been some suspicion that I might have been in on Rhoda's scheme I'd never have heard this much, and by rights I ought to have left when she made her ruling, but nobody seemed anxious to throw me out. "First, let me state the obvious," Dalquist said. "An operation of this size will be costly. The use of naked force against an independent colony, no matter how justified, will have serious repercussions throughout the Belt -- " "Let 'em get away with it and it'll really be serious," the Pegasus man said. "Hansen Enterprises has the floor, Mister Papagorus," Commissioner Carr said. Dalquist nodded his thanks. "My point is that we should consider altematives. The proposed action is at least expensive and distasteful, if not positively undesirable." "We'll concede that," the Lloyd's man said. The others muttered agreement. One of the people representing a whole slew of smaller outfits whispered "Here comes the Hansen hooker. How's Dalquist going to make a profit from this?" "I further point out," Dalquist said, "that Jefferson is no more valuable than many other asteroids. True, it has good minerals and water, but no richer resources than other rocks we've not developed. The real value of Jefferson is in its having a working colony and labor force -- and it is highly unlikely that they will work very hard for us if we land company police and confiscate their homes." Everybody was listening now. The chap who'd whispered earlier threw his neighbor an 'I told you so' look. "Secondly. If we take over the Jefferson holdings, the result will be a fight among ourselves over the division of the spoils." There was another murmur of assent to that. They could all agree that something had to be done, but nobody wanted to let the others have the pie without a cut for himself. "Finally. It is by no means clear that any large number of Jefferson inhabitants were involved in this conspiracy. Chairman Hendrix, certainly. I could name two or three others. For the rest -- who knows?" "All right," the Lloyd's man said. "You've made your point. If landing Intertel cops on Jefferson isn't advisable, what do we do? I am damned if we'll let them get away clean." "I suggest that we invest in the Jefferson Corporation," Dalquist said.    The doghouse hadn't changed. There was a crowd outside in the main room. They were all waiting to hear how rich they'd become. When I came in even Hornbinder smiled at me. They were getting wild drunk while Dalquist and I met with Rhoda in the back room. She didn't like what he was saying. "Our syndicate will pay off the damage claims due to Pegasus Lines and Lloyd's," Dalquist told her. "And pay Captain Kephart's salvage fees. In addition, we will inequipment. In return you will deliver # of the Jefferson Corporation stock to us." He wasn't being generous. With a # bloc it was a cinch they could find enough more among the rockrats for a majority. Some of them hated everything Rhoda stood for. "You've got to be crazy," Rhoda said. "Sell out to a goddam syndicate of corporations? We don't want any of you here!" Dalquist' s face was grim. "I am trying to remain polite, and it is not easy, Ms. Hendrix. You don't seem to appreciate your position. The corporation representatives have made their decision, and the Commission has ratified it. You will either sell or face something worse." "I don't recognize any commissions," Rhoda said. "We've always been independent, we're not part of your goddam fascist commission. Christ almighty, you've found us guilty before we even knew there 'd be a trial! We weren't even heard!" "Why should you be? As you say, you're independent. Or have been up to now." "We'll fight, Dalquist. Those company cops will never get here alive. Even if they do -- " "Oh, come now." Dalquist made an impatient gesture. "Do you really believe we'd take the trouble of sending Intertel police, now that you're warned? Hardly. We'll merely seize all your cargo in the pipeline and see that no ship comes here for any reason. How long will it be before your own people throw you out and come to terms with us?" That hit her hard. Her eyes narrowed as she thought about it. "I can see you don't live to enjoy what you've done -- " "Nonsense." I figured it was my turn. "Rhoda, you may not belive this, but I heard him argue them out of sending the cops without any warning at all. They were ready to do it." The shouts came from the bar as Jed opened the door to see if we "Everything all right here?" Jed asked. "NO!" Rhoda shoved herself away from the table and glared at Dalquist. "Not all right at all! Jed, he's -- " "I know what he's saying, Rhoda," Jed told her. "Cap'n Rollo and I had a long talk with him last night." "With the result that I'm speaking to you at all," Dalquist said. "Frankly, I'd rather see you dead." His face was a bitter mask of hatred, and the emotionless expression fell away. He hated Rhoda. "You've killed the best friend I ever had, and I find that I need you anyway. Captain Anderson has convinced me that it will be difficult to govern here without you, which is why you'll remain nominally in control after this sale is made." "No. No sale." "There will be. Who'll buy from you? Who'll sell to you? This was a unanimous decision. You're not independent, no matter how often you say you are. There's no place for your kind of nationalism out here." "You bastards. The big boys. You think you can do anything you like to us." Dalquist recovered his calm as quickly as he'd lost it. I think it was the tone Rhoda used; he didn't want to sound like her. I couldn't tell if I hated him or not. "We can do whatever we can agree to do," Dalquist said. "You seem to think the Corporations Commission is some kind of government. It isn't. It's just a means for settling disputes. We've found it more profitable to have rules than to have fights. But we're not without power, and everyone's agreed that you can't be let off after trying what you did." "So we pay for it," Jed said. Dalquist shrugged. "There's no government out here. Are you ready to bring Rhoda to trial? Along with all the others involved?" Jed shook his head. "I doubt that it -- " "And there's the matter of restitution, which you can't make anyway. And you're bankrupt, since you sent no cargo to Luna and the window's closed." "Just who the hell is this syndicate?" Rhoda demanded. Dalquist's expression didn't change, but there was a note of triumph in his voice. He'd won, and he knew it. "The major sums are put up by Hansen Enterprises." "And you'll be here as their rep." He nodded. "Certainly. I've been with Hansen most of my life, Ms. Hendrix. The company trusts me to look out for its best interests. As I trusted Joe Colella. Until he retired he was my best field agent." She didn't say anything, but her face was sour. "You might have got away with this if you hadn't killed Joe," Dalquist said. "But retired or not, he was a Hansen man. As I'm sure you found when he discovered your plan. We take care of our people, Ms. Hendrix. Hansen is a good company. "For company men." Jed's voice was flat. He looked around the small back room with its bare rock walls, but I think he was seeing through those walls, out through the corridors, beyond to the caves where the rockrats tried to make homes. "A good outfit for company men. But it won't be the same, for us." Outside they were still singing about the great days coming.  You know about Athletics Anonymous? You get the urge to exercise, you call one of the numbers on their list. Someone comes over and drinks with you until the urge goes away. I've been thinking of getting Jerry a subscription. In the four years since we met, Jerry has made of me a sailor and a skindiver and a backpacker. I now own a Silver Knapsack patch and half of a boat ( Ariadne , built by Jerry and a friend I intend to meet some day). It's not that I've given up laziness as a way of life. But every so often Jerry points at my belly and giggles hysterically, and off we go into the wild with half a dozen Boy Scouts, or over to Catalina with Barry Workman as crew. (Two Captains, one Crew. Oh, well.) Meanwhile, we spent three years writing a novel. Then six months writing a second. A collaboration takes practice. We've got a third novel half written and two more planned. The Poumelles and the Heinleins are good friends. It fits, because Jerry fits Robert Heinlein's image of the omnicompetent man. He holds Ph.D.s in Psychology and Political Science, a Master's in Experimental Statistics, Bachelor degrees in History and Engineering. He was in the aerospace industry, in space medicine, for a full decade, including two years as Chief of the Experimental Stress Program, Human Factors Laboratories, Boeing Company. He fought in Korea as a Lieutenant. He taught in college. He has managed political campaigns for Mayor Yorty, and was Executive Assistant to the Mayor in #. He's married to a lady as tough and as full of drive as himself. Roberta Poumelle teaches in a girls' jail. They've been married for sixteen years; the family includes four boys and a dog. A disillusioned ex-Communist, Jerry now stands somewhere to the right of Gengis Khan. "I like to think of myself as a twelfth century liberal," he says. It's hardly surprising that he prefers hard science fiction. He speaks rudely of stories in which the background is sloppy or badly researched. He is as critical of bad sociology, politics, and history as he is of bad physics. He finds even the sociology of my own future history unbelievable. Fuel considerations make my Belt civilization too inefficient to survive, he says; the Belt government would be on Earth. Four years ago, over lots of brandy and coffee, we explored the possibility of collaborating on a novel. At the time Jerry had written some short science fiction and two espionage novels. He still pours brandy in his coffee; I taught him that. Another result was that he made me an offer I couldn't refuse. No, he left his knife in his pocket. He offered to give me full veto over any disagreement on the proposed novel, and to do the final rewrite from scratch. That was something I insisted on: one of us had to rewrite from the beginning, to smooth out any differences in our styles. He didn't know he'd be typing out a # ,#word novel. He complained bitterly, but he did it. Later we had to cut out # words... It turns out that Jerry's skills match the holes in mine, and vice versa, indecently well. Jerry can handle politics and military matters; I try to steer clear of them. I prefer two or three or four people in a room; Jerry can handle a full session of Congress. But my imagery is more vivid, and there were no aliens at all in his thousand-year-old interstellar Empire until I dropped the Moties right in the middle of it. We've been teaching each other, these past four years. I wrote some of Motie social system and carved out the Keeper subgroup. We criticize each other's stories, to our mutual benefit. We are both competitive types. At the beginning I expect we each wondered if the other would hold up his end of the collaboration. Jerry says he stopped wondering about me one rainy night when, during a the Hell over my garden. We went on a snail hunt. We must have killed nearly two hundred of the tiny marauders. And Jerry laughed hysterically at my determination to get more snails than him. No way will either of us fail to put all he's got into a story. No way will we write the same story twice. Our five novels, written and merely outlined, include a tale of alien contact and interstellar war and politics, a trip through Dante's Hell, a study of social changes in an arcology, a disaster-and-survival novel, and the first serious treatment of alien invaIt's rather wonderful, how our advances keep going up. -- Larry Niven mmsm v.V-'j Given the wrong axioms, the best logic is worse than useless! Autumn in Tryllmynrein. Josep Pachryntz stood in his darkened room, looking out over the city he loved. He wondered when the lovely rain would end. It was the sort of rain he liked best, the kind that is too hard to be a drizzle and too soft to chase people back indoors. The rain that infuriates because it soaks without pelting. The soft shower that makes it easy to hate the reason you are out in it. They would be out in it now, perhaps, the people of Tryllmynrein, thronging in some small ornamental square, rallying against the oppression of the Thinkers. If made Josep proud to think that the protest was his doing. For without that hatred, without that constant danger, men would seek the absolute power of the Thinkers, and civilization would collapse. Power is a valuable thing, and the men who wield it must be made to pay for it. Else they become corrupt. That was why Josep Pachryntz, as the Leader of the Opposition, was the most beloved man in the city; it was his job to stir the hatred of the people against the might of the Thinkers.  Josep let his eyes wander to the other side of the city. Four pillars of crimson light proclaimed the location of the Palace of Thought. Four identical pillars of golden light, one at each side of the tower in which he lived, proclaiming the residence of the Opposition. His eyes sank softly over the covered glow of Tryllmynrein and came to rest at the center, on the swirling pastels of the Great Top. It spun and shifted, spinning wishes to all those who wanted to balance themselves and their fortunes against the universe of chance. The door chimes sounded. Josep checked the security panel and opened the door. A tall, thin man stood outside. He had black hair and his face looked as hard as iron. "Josep Pachryntz?" the man asked. "Yes." Pachryntz's heart stirred strangely as he saw the almost legendary black coveralls of the Guardians. It had been rumoured that the Thinkers had finally eliminated the Guardians, for they were never seen. "I'm Gordon. You ordered a riot outside the Palace of Thought?" "I did," said Josep. There was something odd about the strict formality of Gordon's speech. He let his hand slide along the door jamb to the button that would summon help. "Stanmetton is dead." said Gordon. "The rioters got him. They sent you this token of their appreciation for your work." Gordon reached into his purse and took out a small package. Josep did not take the package. A picture of Stanmetton ran through his mind, the Thinker of Tryllmynrein itself. A small, balding man with an ingratiating air who had tried all of the thirty years of his office to please the people. It would be a loss. But that was the price one paid for being a Thinker. For power. Power that must never be allowed to become too attractive. "All right, then," said Gordon. He unwrapped the package, held out its contents for Josep to see. Josep reeled against the door, stomach churning. It was a part of a man. "Who sent this?" he gasped after a moment. "It doesn't matter," said Gordon. "But I'll tell you. It was Carteling, your deputy. He seemed to think you'd be amused at having a souvenir." "It's disgusting." said Josep sharply. "I'll have him demoted. I'll throw him out!" "You won't have the chance." said Gordon. "When Stanmetton was butchered, the Great Top chose a new Thinker for Tryllmynrein. I'm here to see that you are safely conducted to the Palace of Thought. Before Carteling and the mob get here." Josep Pachryntz shivered slightly. The Universe seemed to be just two steps away, but if he took those two steps he would have to come to terms with that statement. That statement that had to be a lie. Deep inside him he knew that it had to be a lie. "There's a button here, by my hand," said Josep. If I push it there will be a hundred of the Opposition in here in a matter of minutes. Take your damned joke and get out of here and I won't push it." "Guardians have a certain duty," said Gordon. "Go on and push the button if you want. Then we'll both die here. It won't matter to me." Josep slammed the door in Gordon's face and ran to the tank. He pushed the button and watched the letters of the news broadcast float before him. Josep smashed the button with his fist and went back to the door. Gordon was still there, still ironhard, waiting. Josep's head swam as he stepped through the portal. Gordon took one step forward and had him against the wall with a single swift motion. Josep struggled, but his breath was cut off by an arm against his throat. He watched, weakly gasping for breath as Gordon brought the small, glowing iron to his cheek. The smell of his own burned flesh crept up his nostrils as he tried to cry out at the pain. Then it was over and the anesthetic took effect. He was branded with the sign of the Thinkers; now there could never be any escape. "Come on," said Gordon, releasing him. "We have to hurry. If we don't get to the Palace before sunrise they'll find you." The music and the lights went out and the lift stopped. They were in a little bubble of darkness, and fear was trying to get in. "Cafteling is here," said Gordon. A moment passed and then the ceiling of the lift glowed cherry red and started to melt. Drops of molten metal fell to the floor and Josep flattened himself against the wall. Soon there was a hole in the ceiling big enough for a man to pass through. Gordon leaped up, grabbed the glowing edges of the hole and pulled himself through. "Come on," he called softly. Then Josep, too, leaped up, his nerves shrinking from the contact of the hot metal. But Gordon had him before his hands could make contact, and he was hefted through with only a small burn on his left shoulder. Gordon's hands were softly wet and bloody where they were not charred. A tiny beam of light appeared from Gordon's hand and searched the wall of the shaft. "Ah," he said, and pushed a button concealed in the safety-catch mechanism. The car beneath them started to rise. "Does that restore power to the building?" Josep asked. "No," said Gordon. "Only to the lift cables. Has your organization discovered the escape-mechanism at the top of each building?" "Not that I know of," said Josep. Gordon shone the light upward and picked out the huge machinery of the lift. There were great wheels and cogs, around which the cables passed. As they came closer a section of one wheel slid out revealing a door. Gordon led the way through it, then shut it behind them to baffle pursuit. "It won't open unless they use the emergency button," he said. "They'll think the car was at the top to begin with. I don't think anyone knew about your being home, did they?" "They could have guessed," said Josep. "Then they will guess that they were wrong when they see that you aren't there." "They'll find that...object...that you dropped in the hall," said Josep. "True. But that could be a good reason for you to go out. They don't know that I delivered it. And they won't find the man who was supposed to." They emerged on a tiny balcony. The tower of the Opposition was covered with such balconies, many of them ornamental. It was dark, and Pachryntz's erstwhile ally, the rain, was now his cold enemy, through which Tryllmynrein was a grey glow far beneath them. "Will we be safe here?" asked Josep. "Where there is no one to kill you, you are safe," said Gordon. "By definition." "What now?" Josep asked. "Take this," said Gordon. It was a tube, about three inches long, painted black to make it inconspicuous. Josep recognized it as a nelfer beam. "Haven't you anything else I could use?" "That's the weapon officially prescribed for Thinkers." said Gordon. "If it's used properly it can do anything from putting the victim to ers are too busy to leam to use it properly, so it usually maims or paralyzes. You can't really blame them for not caring. The people they use it on are generally out to kill them." The wind blew harshly at this height. In a matter of seconds Josep's silks were soaked through. As the mists were whipped away he could see the reflected lights on the pools and basins of the city far below. Then the rain shrouded them again. He wondered what Tryllmynrein would look like if it were open to the sky instead of all illumination being masked. This greatest of cities would scintillate like a gigantic diamond. But then, the glory of the Palace and the Opposition would be dimmed, and the Great Top would be hard to find out there at the center. "Now!" said Gordon. He leaped over the edge of the balcony. Josep followed without thinking, and found himself caught about the waist by Gordon's powerful arm. He got his balance and realized that he was sliding through the air on a downward trajectory toward the lower roof of another building. "How does this work?" Josep asked. "I don't know," said Gordon. "It's one of the things the Thinkers keep secret." A moment later they landed on the wet and slippery roof of the building. Gordon held onto Josep and led the way across the wet tiles to a parapet. Cast metal grillwork decorated the side of the building, and without looking downward # , Gordon climbed out and down the side. Josep followed, trying to block out his fear. It took three hours. They had io go sideways to avoid windows and balconies, and when they reached the mosaic pavement, Pachryntz's hands were bleeding, his arms ached with the unfamiliar exertions and his heart pounded in his chest as he leaned against the building to catch his breath . "From now on, we run." said Gordon. The Guardian started off at a trot. Josep started to call out to him, but instead, followed. In a nightmare they ran through the wonderland city of Tryllmynrein, casting eyes about fearfully at gaudy-colored gems set in golden walls and silken cloths. But rain had thinned the puffiness of fashion and the folk who walked the streets paid them no heed. How merciful, thought Josep, that the skies turned the overblown inhabitants to thin, soaked rats in gay rags, and made all unrecognizable. Josep 's mind was fuzzy when he fell subject to the insidious music. It was a shock for him to note how close it was. Ahead and very close the Great Top was spinning, and that, in itself, sent shivers through him. For the Great Top was a twofold god-goddess. It was the answer and the question at once, and Josep was afraid of it. Somewhere the Princess sat, watching and deciding. You came to the Great Top and made your wishes. Sometimes the Great Top answered them, and sometimes it didn't. Sometimes the Princess intervened. But for each wish granted, someone had to pay. The balance had to be maintained. If someone was given joy, someone else had to be damned. There were rules to be kept, and over all there was the Princess. You couldn't know how close you had to be to the Great Top for your wish to be recorded in the Cosmic Bowl, because the effective radius was always changing. You had to have faith. And you had to fifty-fifty chance. Heaven or Hell. Those who dared stood in the circle at the base of the Great Top, next to the brass rail that guarded the point on which it whirled. Josep had never risked a wish on the Great Top. He didn't want to. He was afraid of that black fifty percent. Ask the Opposition for Miracles! the Thinkers said. The music swelled, and Gordon led him around a corner and into the circle of the Great Top. Josep drew back, pressed himself against the wall inlaid with ivory figures. The Opposition had never dealt in miracles, but it could guarantee the right to hate, and that with nothing in return. There were no chances to be taken with the Opposition. An Opposition ground-car shot out of a street on the other side of the circle, and went into orbit around the base of the Great Top. Josep Pachryntz froze against the wall and stared up at the Great Top. It was huge and beautiful, spinning on its tiny point, leaning first to one side, then to the other, as if at any moment it would topple, and crush the devout, bounce from one side of the circle to the other in a musical death rite. It was gold and pink and purple, and then the colours became soft, pastel, lavenders and orchids. The whole thing turned the color of the best persimmons, warm, with a frosty purple overlaying it. Josep Pachryntz's face appeared on the side of the Great Top, projected from the ground car. It muddied the colors. The rasping voice of Carteling blared out and destroyed the calm spell of the music. It was a good trick, thought Pachryntz with professional pride. One he had invented himself. Interrupt the faithful at their wishing and they will do anything to get rid of you. Even run the risk of an unprofitable wish that might doom them if it came out wrong. Of course, the Princess would probably intervene if anyone wished another dead. But if enough people wished Josep Pachryntz caught so that they could get back to their own wishes, then the odds were that Pachryntz would be caught. Suddenly Pachryntz remembered old Murphy, who was hanged by the thumbs over a fire the day he was elected. This was the technique he'd used on Murphy. And Murphy hadn't wanted to be elected either. It didn't matter at all, he thought, whether you wanted it or not. No one did. If the Opposition got its hands on you...And as Leader of the treason would make him the most hated Thinker in... Pachryntz stopped short in his musing. He was a Thinker now, not the Leader of the Opposition. His loyalties must now be to the Thinkers. If they were not, then the balance between the Thinkers and the Opposition would be upset, and civilization in danger. He was the enemy now. The men in the Opposition car out there in the circle were after him. Gordon grabbed at his shoulder and tried to pull him back into the alley. But it was too late. A woman stood screaming and pointing at him, and the crowd was surging toward him. The car stopped and shot a spot-light at him. Josep Pachryntz wished the earth would open and swallow him. It did. A. jagged sword of light jerked into being and swiveled around them. In the cool, damp darkness that followed Josep heard himself speak. "I wished the earth would swallow me up," he said. "From the looks of this place, it did," Gordon replied a moment later. They were in a tunnel with walls of unfinished concrete. As Gordon led the way around a bend, they were faced with the dim glow of a fluorescent panel inset with innumerable dials and switches. Several massive pillars rose from the floor to the ceiling close above their heads. "We came straight down," said Gordon. "This is the chamber beneath the Great Top. There is a tunnel around here somewhere leading us to the Palace." He walked to one side of the room, then the other. Finally he found the door he was seeking. "I didn't know there were tunnels under the city," said Pachryntz. "You aren't supposed to. But we'll decide what to do about your forbidden knowledge after we get you to the Palace." They walked on in silence. The tunnel split several times. Josep realized that Gordon was following a trail of foot-prints in the dust of the floor. "These tunnels have been sealed for centuries," said Gordon. "Neither the Thinkers nor the Opposition is supposed to know about them. Even if Carteling hadn't already been in the building, I wouldn't have brought you through the tunnels. Only the Guardians know about them, and we don't use them very often. Only when we must, such as during the construction and assembly of the Great Top." "Just what is the function of the Guardians?" asked Pachryntz. "To maintain the status quo. The safety of civilization is our charge." "When are we expected at the Palace?" "We aren't expected at all. Not many get through these days. The Opposition has become most efficient. If it maintains that efficiency, it won't be too long before the only effective people left are the Opposition. Then the Great Top will elect them as Thinkers. The brains will once again belong to the Thinkers, and civilization will go on." "What about you?" said Josep. "Doesn't the Great Top ever elect a Guardian?" "It can't," said Gordon. "We are dead." "What do you mean?" "Quite simple," said Gordon. "Thinkers require a degree of volition, independence, if you will, to make decisions. But we Guardians don't need that. We are taken at birth and...corrupted. As men. Things are built into us. We can do only that which furthers our society. We have no will. We are as good as dead. The dead are not elected." The footprints went up a thin metal stair at the side of the tunnel. Gordon went up and opened the door. It was dark, and Pachryntz felt apprehensive as he followed. He heard Gordon cross the room, and then the lights went on. They were in the midst of a party. People stood all about with glasses upraised and laughter on their faces. But there was no sound, no t movement. And the people were I covered with dust. There was a i faint, unpleasant smell in the room. I "They're all dead," said Josep. "Yes," said Gordon. He moved f through the gathering toward a door t on the other side of the room. "For some time now." ' Josep followed him. The party had spread into the next room. All the guests had been caught in r mid-motion, frozen. Gordon pushed r past a woman in a rotting white v gown. She fell to the floor and shat) tered. A foul smelling cloud of dust s arose to choke him. I There were three more such j rooms, and then they came out into t a clean, well-lighted corridor. Gori don shut the door of the last room I behind them and they both took a breath of the sweet air. "Who are they?" asked Josep. r "The dead. Does it matter?" r "Yes." f "They were," Gordon said, "the t technicians who assembled the  Great Top. When they were i finished they had a party. While it t was in progress, the rooms were c filled with gas and they died t quickly and painlessly." c "Why?" said Pachryntz.  "Who knows?" answered Gori don. He shrugged his shoulders and started off down the corridor. r "Who killed them?" asked Pachryntz. c "The Guardians, under orders I from the Thinkers. It could have r The ultimate reason is balance, as it is for all things. Someone must live, someone must die." "The Thinkers should be able to find a better way of maintaining the balance," said Josep. "They should," agreed Gordon, "but they don't." "Elaborate." "The Thinkers, too, are corrupted. But only after their election, not from birth. That is something we take care of when we first bring you here. New thoughts, as you should have guessed, are dangerous. They are likely to endanger the power of the Thinkers if they are in the wrong hands. And they must be in the wrong hands, because the Thinkers cannot have new thoughts. ' ' "Why not?" asked Josep. "Because if they were capable of new thoughts it would give them more power, and that would make for an imbalance between the Thinkers and the Opposition. The struggle for power would mount in an upward circle until one side overthrew the other. That is the function of the Guardians. To maintain the balance. So we perform a simple operation on the Thinkers, to prevent them from doing anything original." "But the Opposition can have new thoughts!" said Josep. "True. But, a few new ideas cannot prevail against the accumulated learning of the race. And we make sure that the Opposition has no time to invent miracles, is kept too busy hating." "But if the Thinkers can't do anything new, where do the miracles come from? Where did the Great Top come from?" Gordon walked faster, getting a few paces ahead of Pachryntz. "From these rooms, here, under the city," he said, without turning back to Josep. "From this warehouse. This museum. When they want something new to amuse or pacify the people, they delve into the ancient records and find a new toy. A toy invented tens of thousands of years ago, perhaps before we came to this world. Before the establishment of the status quo. Before we were corrupted and in turn corrupted the brains of the Thinkers." "Before... said Pachryntz. "Before..." Josep's mind whirled. There was a time in his childhood when he had asked questions. Questions about...about...what? About how things were before he was in the world. He'd been told not to ask such questions, and eventually he had stopped. For how many generations had this gone on? "It is all arranged," said Gordon. A pattern in which we are corrupted so that we will perform certain functions without being able to stop ourselves. And there is nothing we can ever do to break the pattern, save by the wildest chance. A chance that is as improbable as the results of a wish on the Great Top." Pachryntz thought: That is only a fifty-fifty proposition. Why... ? And then he knew. "We'll have to walk around that green line," said Gordon. They were passing an open door. A green line was painted in a semi-circle before the door. The room itself was dark and dusty. "That is the room of the Princess," Gordon continued. "Guardians cannot go into it. So it isn't kept clean." Pachryntz stopped. "Keep walking," said Gordon. "I can summon a regiment of Guardians here in a minute. You can't escape now. You might as well come along." His voice got slower and slower. He started to turn. Josep Pachryntz lifted the small black tube in his hand and aimed it at Gordon's head. He fired. Gordon fell, but shrieked a warning as he did so. Shouts echoed down the hall. Josep turned and ran into the darkness of the Princess's Room. His footsteps sent back tinny echoes that testified to the sheer size of the place. He held one hand before him and walked farther into the blackness. After a while he slowed and listened. He turned and looked back at the door. It was far away and small. "Thank you!" The words came from somewhere out there in the dark. Josep pressed closer to the metal of the...whatever it was. There were all manner of things in the darkness. Huge metal things of undeterminable function, but that were warm to the touch. He had sat on the floor by this one for a long time. "Thank you!" the words came again, the only sound that had disturbed the deep silence of the place. The voice was weak. Gordon was out there somewhere, looking for him. "I haven't got long," Gordon called. "I don't blame you if you don't trust me. But listen. You haven't anything to lose by listening." Josep let his breath out slowly, silently. "Do you know about emptiness, Josep Pachryntz?" said Gordon. There was pain in the voice. "You would, if they'd got you to the room with the scalpels and probes. They do something to you there. They seal you off in a little corner of your brain, while the rest of it does their bidding, lives by their rules, thinks their thoughts. "Listen, Josep. They gave me something to kill the pain. They wanted information; I told them I'd bring you back. And before they could stop to think that a Guardian shouldn't be able to enter this room, I had walked across the line. You see, you burned away the blocks they had built in my brain. I can talk now, for the first time in my life. I can put my thoughts into words. You don't know what that means, Josep, but if you ever leave this room, you will. "I don't know what's in here, Josep. I took a chance that it might be something really important. If the Guardians are kept out, it must be. But the Thinkers can come in, if they want to. You've got to hurry if you're going to do anything." The wounded Guardian paused, and seemed to laugh. "Do something, Josep. Anything. It doesn't matter what. But the stronger it is, the better." There was a pain-wracked silence, and then Gordon continued. "Know what I'd do if I had the chance? I'd make a wish. I'd wish the whole thing were ended. Not just my life -- everything... "Anyway, I wanted to thank you, Josep. I wanted to...thank you. Because just talking into the darkness like this, not knowing whether or not you even hear, is all that my life has ever been worth. All that has ever mattered. The rest is...less than nothing. "I hope you can hear me. But don't take pity and shoot me again -- they will see the beam and get you. Stay free. Do something. Avenge us, Josep. Avenge us all!" Pachryntz didn't know whether to trust Gordon or not. But then his doubts were removed; a tiny spark shot across the room from the distant portal. It touched the floor before Gordon and exploded. In the light Pachryntz saw the wounded man sink to his knees and heard him call out: "Gas...run..." Then Gordon fell and did not move again. By the dying light of the gas bomb Josep had also seen a door about sixty feet away. He ran toward it. A second bomb exploded behind him, and he corrected his course. A third bomb went off, and his hand was on the knob. He tugged against the ancient hinges and the door slowly opened. Without looking he plunged into the green glare that spilled forth. Josep stood for long seconds, his back against the door, his heart pounding, and looked down the length of the chamber. The room he had just vacated was but an antechamber to this one. Two long rows of monstrous metal cubes made an aisle at least half a mile in length. The cubes were covered with meters and dials that glowed feebly in the lambent atmosphere. The green light came from a huge screen at the opposite end of the aisle that flickered and swirled and beckoned. Josep walked dazedly toward it. As he approached he noticed a chair that was virtually a throne facing the base of the screen; a small black dot centered at the bottom of a three-hundred-foot-high picture. For all its massiveness, thd chair reminded him by comparison of a fly-speck. The screen came into focus as he approached, and he saw images move fleetingly across it. When he had nearly reached the chair he saw it was occupied. He moved slowly around to the front. The Princess sat there, waiting. Her face was wrinkled and sallow, but it was obvious that she had once been beautiful. Her face bore a look of fulfillment, a sweet, sad contentment that kept her from being ghastly, even in death. Josep wondered who she was, and what she had done. Was she from a time before the stagnation of civilization, or was she merely a Thinker who had found something in life? He wished he had known her. In front of her was a console with keys. Each key had two positions, and all the keys flickered constantly. Josep looked from the console to the screen and back again. This was how the Princess intervened in the granting of wishes. But...it had been a long time since the Princess had made any judgements. Josep reached down and punched a button. On the screen a single picture came into focus. He watched a little boy leap up in delight as a toy cart appeared out of nowhere before him. The key flicked away from under his finger and another picture appeared. A woman turned and rushed away as a man whispered into her ear. The balance was maintained. The boy got his cart, and the woman a lost...what? Josep really didn't h care. She had gambled, and lost, n Joy and sorrow were, after all, so ic intimately tied together...for every d emotion an equal and opposite emoa tion. Josep looked from the console to n the screen, and then to the dead si Princess. She had died here, playing I this game, with all the world for her v toys. n Suddenly Josep Pachryntz caught v a glimpse of a pattern, but before it g was fully in his grasp, he lost it. An s insight, something that made him v shudder, a confusion, and then it had escaped him, leaving only a s sick hunger, an emptiness. tl There was a problem. Here, of s all places there had to be a solution, tl even to a problem such as his. But how long could people wait? How tl long had they waited? s He felt as a physicial weight the v centuries in which the Thinkers, the tl Guardians, and the Opposition had c played their game. Viciously he shook the throne and the Princess s clattered suddenly to the floor, with a paper-dry sound of tearing flesh Vi and bones and the susurrus of dry, rotting skirts. He seated himself beC fore the screen and watched the w myriad images flash by.  Carteling's face appeared, staring it intently at something outside of a Pachryntz' s view. n Pachryntz stabbed his finger down on the dark side of the key. s Carteling ceased to be a problem to e anybody. Josep cursed himself for his stupidity. For his anger. For the nature that left him prey to petty ideas and passions and hatreds. He didn't watch what happened to balance Carteling's destruction. After many images that he ignored another face appeared on the screen, a face he knew. The image loomed larger, seemingly of its own volition, as if the wish this man was making were too strong to deny. It was Gordon, enveloped in deadly gases, but clinging to a life he despised, holding on, and wishing with the strength of the dying. Had it really been only seconds since he had left Gordon for dead in the outer chamber? He watched the screen intently, waiting for something to appear. Gordon's lips moved, and though there was no sound, Josep knew instinctively what the wish was. It was as if Gordon were projecting the single thought into his mind, so clearly did he mouth the words.  wish Pachryntz to find the answer. Josep reached out and pressed the white side of the key. At first nothing happened, as the Great Top studied the problem with which it was presented. If there were a solution within the range of its capabilities, it would solve. But as the seconds, the minutes, passed, no solution appeared. The machines in the throne room screamed wildly, tortured beyond endurance. All the other keys on the board of the console tried to spring up to a neutral position, but Josep kept that one key firmly depressed with the strength of desperation. His entire being was focused to one purpose -- to hold the key down. Silence. The screen went black. Josep held the key down. Then, with a low moan, the greenish light returned. Now, one of the black keys was depressed, as well. His eyes went to the screen, searching for the solution, for the answer to Gordon's wish. It was dawn, and Tryllmynrein lay before him. A light haze threaded its way through the beautiful, shadowed streets. It was a quiet time; the people were still asleep. The many-balconied buildings with their lacquer and gold were set knew the sky was blue, and brilliant, despite the pervading green tinge in all the screen's images. He had lived all his life in Tryllmynrein, and the city lived in his heart, alive and full of color. First the power went. The pillars of light that stood near the Palace of Thought, and the towers of the Opposition, dimmed and vanished. The city ground to a halt; because it was a city built and held together with various kinds of power. When the power was gone, it crumbled. Before his eyes, Tryllmynrein crumbled. And Josep knew that he was the cause. He was glad that he could not hear the screams of the ings. The last thing to go was the Great Top. It spun wildly and lost its equilibrium; its rim touched the ground and it crashed into the building with the carved ivory inlay and shattered. The pictures on the screen flickered wildly. Josep saw the Guardians, long regiments of them, falling dead. He saw the Thinkers clutching their heads and tumbling off their high stools. He saw blood pouring from the mouths and noses of the officials of the Opposition. Then, as the machines around him roared, the screen went black for the last time and he was alone in the darkness. He would never understand; he was sure of that. If all this had been equal to the solution, then he would never understand the problem. But it was enough to have provided that solution. He waited. When the machines were completely dead, when there was not a sound but the beating of his own heart and the singing of his own nerves, he took out a pocket lighter and made a torch from a twisted piece of the Princess's clothing. By that dim, flickering light he found the answer, at least in allegory, lying on the console in front of him. He stared at the small mirror in his hand for a long time before he went up to watch the sun set and help pull survivors from the ruins of Tryllmynrein.  i t thousand years after the last of coerced into cooperation by Union's a series of limited nuclear wars atomic power. Americans have polarized into two Union, however, must use this groups -- Structure-Folk, who live power sparingly lest it destroy the in huge constructions along the Helium extraction and distribution coasts (Union), and Tribesmen, facilities. Moreover, Ecofreak dewho occupy Hinterland. mands high-ranking hostages who The urban structures reach three live in the most vulnerable tribal thousand meters into the sky and settlements, exposed to atomic atdepend on the levitating effect of tack along with the natives. The gravitron, a field-force generated in situation thus is one of precarious tower pits. Liquid Helium is needed balance. absence of the gas, structure colarrives in Ricardo, capital of lapse is inevitable -- StructureUnion. Bono and his delegation have Man's greatest dread. come to renegotiate Helium The only economical source of Deliveries -- a "Helium Round." Helium is in Texahoma, an area But this time Bono has a hidden controlled by the Ecofreak tribe, objective -- to obtain some elecTribesmen have a powerful antitronic parts that the Activists, a technology ideology-verging-onradical group within the Ecofreak religion, and to them Union is the tribe who have recently gained incarnation of evil, but they are power, need to bring to fruition their plan to throw off the structure-yoke once and for all. Following a reception in one of Bureau of Tribal Affairs, reports to Both men are upset because Ecofreak's Activist faction is an unhas always negotiated with Accommodationists. The men know nothing about Mycal Bono and not Ecofreak's ruthless young leader. Mention of Tack reminds Proctor of a troublesome episode involving of Bernard Unsler, Union's leader ("the Unifier"). During a stay in Ricardo, Tack and Regina fell in love, suggesting to the Unifier the notion of a Grand Alliance between Union and Hinterland to be achieved by intermarriage -- an idea that is abhorrent both to Proctor and to Jonny Tack's father, both hard-liners. The marriage didn't come off. Aside from the fact that the Activists represent an unknown quantity, Proctor is also worried because he is fomenting a plot to overthrow the Unsler dynasty -- a move that will require Ecofreak help. Also, aide, has been unusually interested in the negotiations. Proctor instructs French to meet with ANmanent ambassador in Ricardo, to learn more about the tribe's strategy before the talks begin a week later. Barney is a hold-over Accommodationist who wants to see jonny Tack fail politically. He tricks Bono's group, into revealing that Ecofreak has developed a new device that inhibits nuclear reactions. Part of the device is a switch made of silcoplast (a cheap synthetic) welded to copper. Only Union can do the welding, which requires special facilities. Over some years Ecofreak could develop the welding technology, but Jonny Tack is impatient and wants to get the sil-parts in a hurry. Later Barney tells Rivera French enough to put Union on its guard. After delivering the news to Proctor at a late-night ball game, French is attacked on his way home by a group of "flames," members of an heir. French kills one of the flames during a chase and escapes. The episode brings home to French again that Sidney's power is growing as the Unifier's faculties slowly fail. Sidney and his flames delight Proctor's power and popularity. The traditional Opening Ball is held in Top Level, Unsler's domain, the following evening. French is ist and a member of a women's cult called Madonna. Regina Unsler, who has been watching developments both with practical interest and with nostalgic memories of her love affair with Tack, arrives at the ball with a plan to secure her own escape from Union. Her brother Sidney has oppressed her, and under the tutelage of her spiritual advisor, escape to Hinterland. To do so she captivates Bono. Meanwhile a prominent flame and the man who, with others, attacked French the night before. Bono has spent a painful week trying to adjust to the powerful gravitron vibrations in Ricardo (he belongs to the five percent of tribesmen who find adjustment difficult). During the week he has been plagued by a recurring memory of his youth, hunting the mansized Harvey hare, a mutant rabbit whose escape mechanism is a cloying telepathic pulse of love. The hunter must overcome his affection to achieve a kill. On the morning of the ball, Bono finally experienced release from pain. Now he is giddy and disoriented and promptly falls for Regina. When she invites him to her to find her much less yielding in the privacy of her roof-top garden. Before she can yield herself, she says, she must have a sign of Bono's true affection. She demands that Bono request her as the Helium hostage of #. Only after she has seen the news on Media that he has done so will she be his. Back at the ball, Clafto Meyer has recognized French from the night before. French and Miri flee from pursuing flames and manage to lose them, but only after another flame loses his life. They reach Top Level's parking lot where Miri hides in a jump tube (one-man transport) while French goes exploring. He discovers that the streets are blocked by flames. Proctor meanwhile, is overcome with rage while he impotently watches the flames pursue French and Miri from the ballroom. In an instant he conceives a plan of retaliation against Sidney's flames -- "Operation Hairy Scary." As negotiations begin the next morning, all parties are tense and exhausted. Proctor has spent the night organizing Hairy Scary. Bono has spent it in chaste conversation with Regina. French and Miri escaped the flames thanks to Barney's intervention -- he escorts them out of Top Level surrounded by tribal delegates and, since they are still followed, invites them into the embassy for the night. Franco Dart objects to the invitation; to him, as an old Activist, French is the enemy. To appease the old man, Barney puts up the couple in an unused wing of the embassy. Relieved at their escape, the two make love, but only after Miri has completed her meditation. French watches her and thinks he observes a glow about her head and shoulders, a consequence of her spiritual achievements as a member of the Madonna cult. Next morning French slips out of the embassy by a back way, leaving Miri to be collected later, with reinforcements. The flames are still watching. During the negotiations, Bono asks for Regina as the Helium hostage, shocking both sides. Dart, fearful of what Tack might do, walks out (the approved hostage demand is for Sidney Unsler). Proctor sees his plot threatened. The talks stop as Union demands time to assess its position. Later Proctor and French have a violent argument. In a last-ditch effort to save his plot, Proctor wants to offer the tribe delivery of the silcomponents if they withdraw the hostage demand and deliver a socalled "Interdiction." French is sure the parts have military significance and are part of a series of shipments needed to develop a new technology. He harks back to # lasers shipped five years ago against his advice. But Proctor is adamant. On the way out French learns security chief, will organize Miri's rescue late that evening. French's staff has guessed the significance of the silcoplast parts, but most expert on the subject, angrily rejects the thesis. French leaves to let them argue it out. Later that afternoon Bono calls Regina. She is distraught, and wants him to come to her at once. That morning Regina had received a call from Sidney (who is laid up with a broken ankle). He is angry because she snubbed Clafto Meyer the night before, despite his orders to take Clafto as a lover (because Clafto is Sidney's favorite). Clafto, he tells her, will come that night to claim her. Flames are guarding her doors to prevent her escape. While Bono is getting ready to leave, Dart bursts in with orders from Tack. Bono has been fired as chief of mission. Barney has been removed. Dart has assumed both positions. Bono is locked up. Clafto is having dinner to celebrate his upcoming possession of Regina when word reaches him (hat Miri French has been expelled from the embassy, has been caught, and is being held in a night club. He suspects a ruse and decides to pick her up after dinner with a larger group of flames. Later that evening French waits learn to form. Preparations for Hairy Scary are being made, involving a large wooden chopping block and an axe-wielding man dressed to look like an executioner. The operation strikes French as crazy -- as does everything at this moment, even Proctor's plot, which depends on the creation of an artificial crisis through a Helium Interdiction which will start structure collapse. With the help of Media, Proctor hopes to take charge. French has no faith in the plot, hut now he doesn't care. He has arranged for Miri's safety with "bottoms" gang. Clafto Meyer and his complement, and rescue Miri. French arrives at Ecofreak's embassy at the same time and learns that Miri has been expelled by the new ambassador, Dart. Berserk with rage and fear he speeds away from his group bent on some mission of his own. Meanwhile Proctor learns that the sil-components can be produced in four days. He then dictates a letter to Ecofreak in which he hints that he is prepared to ship the silcoplast parts if only they will withdraw the hostage demand. In Texahoma the next morning Tack gets word of the letter. He prepares to move the Activist camp to the vicinity of Ricardo.     Bono awoke to Regina's low moaning. A bright ray of sun pierced in through a crack and illuminated the dark hayloft. Speckles of dust played in the light. He stirred, rose up to his knees brushing dry hay from his leather tunic and beard. He felt a strong unease about the brightness of the light -- it was late. Could they move in daylight? Could she move at all? Regina lay next to him covered by two huge wire-bound bales of hay. He had placed them on top of her the night before as a substitute for the gravitron pressure her body demanded. He couldn't well imagine that it helped much, but maybe the illusion did. He leaned over her and saw that she slept despite a constant movement of her head and flow of pained expressions across her face. He watched her, touched by the face. Somehow it seemed so different and ordinary in this new setting, in the gloamy light of this simple, wooden barn. Just a girl. Dark shadows beneath her eyes hinted at the trauma she'd undergone. It pained him to see it. Bono had not imagined his first night in Hinterland with her as it had turned out. The escape had come off smoothly. He'd knocked a hole into the drilla-glass wall of her garden roof, dressed in the parka and wearing the oxygen mask. She'd stood beside him, also masked, resembling some kind of alien creature. Air rushed out through the ragged hole. He enlarged it, listening to the scream of a siren somewhere set off by his breaking of the structure seal. They passed out through the hole and then, sidejets blazing, put distance between themselves and the tower. Minutes later, dropping quickly through the darkness, Bono turned and took in Ricardo with a glance, a random pattern of light. The unnatural exhilaration he felt, consequence of gravitron pressure-drop, should have told him that Regina would probably have an adverse reaction to the outside. But he didn't discover just how badly she had been hit until they were nearly down and Regina ripped off her mask, turned to him , and gasped in a peculiar way. When they landed amid the loud abrasions of cricket legs, she stumbled from her tube and tried to vomit, but nothing came out. He held her by the waist as she heaved. Later yet, many kilometers to the west, well beyond the Staging Station, which he'd skirted to the north, after they had found this lonesome barn, Regina had been in a state of great delirium, had suffered from frightful visions, had mumbled incoherently about serenity, being buried, oracles, ecology, and much else. At last, while he'd sat next to her stroking her hair, she had dropped off to sleep. Now he reached out and gently stroked her hair again, arranged in braids like that of a tribal maid. He was careful not to wake her. She was...just a girl. And in that realization, seeing her as she really was for the first time, without the distorting structure setting, Bono knew that he loved her more than ever. How ridiculous to say that she was the Whore, that her seed couldn't mingle with his. People were people. She came from the same pod he did -- in some misty past. They were alike. Prejudice, he thought. Stupidity. For a moment he thought of Mycron Crestmore as a petty little man who'd fancied that God spoke through his petty little mouth. He moved from her and rose gingerly, recalling hard beams overhead. He had bumped into them during the night, arriving in total darkness, glad to have found a barn unguarded by loudly barking dogs. This barn was far from houses and people. They might be able to leave unobserved despite the advanced hour. If not, perhaps they could stay here until she passed through Adjustment. Bono went down the narrow ladder and out past rusty farm machinery to the small side door he had forced during the night. Outside the sun blazed high and bright. The barn sat in a valley whose rims were lined with pines. A dirt road snaked toward the barn. He hadn't seen that in the darkness. Instead they had descended into the valley from over there, from his left, across that meadow. He glanced in that direction now, trying to establish the relative position of the barn, and he saw something that sent his heart into fierce throbbing. Across the meadow... ! The meadow was a mixture of silvery mutagrass and green fodder scrub. A tiny waterway crossed it diagonally marked by lush, reedy vegetation on its banks and small trees, probably wild apple, at random intervals. From the direction they had come, extending in a straight line right up to the apron of reddish dirt around the barn, he saw twin tracks of discoloration in the meadow. The green scrub was brown; the mutagrass was curled and blue; at the spot where they had crossed the creek, the reedy bushes had collapsed and died. He ran to the edge of the apron and a few steps into the grass. He bent down and fingered the vegetation. The grass had died. Each track was two meters wide, more or less. Bands of desolation...Desolation! In a state of excitement, Bono ran across the valley, in the spoor left by the jump tubes. He wondered how far the track extended. At this point they had been two or three meters above the ground. Earlier they had been higher. He ran, angry with himself. He should have guessed that, even without direct experience. She should have picked a course over rock, sand, dried-out stream beds. Or they should have travelled very high in the air. He hoped that they'd been high enough for most of the night. He had kept the tubes ten meters in the air except in spots where they had crossed over forests. Had that been enough? Well, he would soon know. From the top of the rise, standing between fragrant pines on slippery needle-covered forest floor, he looked down the way they'd come. As far as his eye could reach, he saw the twin tracks, considerably narrower out there where they had been higher up, but visible. His heart sank. From some spot outside Ricardo, their trail led here in twists and turns, broken here and there, thin now and again -- but a track any pilot could easily follow from air ship or helicopter. There was no time to lose. He turned and ran toward the redish, gabled bam as fast as his legs could carry him. Poor Regina, he thought. However she felt, she would have to get up now and move -- on foot. High up in the air they would be seen and reported. Near the ground they would leave a track. Time was of the essence. The official levi-limo dropped down from the airspace and settled in Proctor gathered up his robes while the driver ran around to open the door. Then he climbed out and stood waiting for Gregory Kron. He had taken the Bureau's lawyer along on this unprecedented visit to the Ecofreak embassy. Kron was also DA for Compliance and had supplied the technical language for the secret subagreement. Kron clambered out, his narrow face pinched and blue. Kron was allergic to artisun, hence his expression of perpetual gloom. Once in power, Proctor intended to give Kron a Top Level cubohome where he could expose himself to natural sun through a drilla-glass roof. Together the men mounted the stairs and went inside. In thirty years of official life, Proctor had never experienced anything like this. At ten o'clock, Ecofreak had called. They asked for an immediate meeting about the letter Proctor had sent earlier in the morning. Proctor had suggested that he come to the embassy this time -- a gesture of good will. He had set out with mixed feelings. And now, forty minutes later, the subagreement was signed, sealed, and delivered. Kron carried it in a narrow attache case. The Interdiction could start within the hour. The negotiations had gone nerverackingly smoothly. At the elevator Proctor turned to Kron. "The moment we register the Interdiction, I want to be told. And alert Justin Todd at once. His pedple must be ready and in place. We must keep this absolutely secret, as prearranged." Kron nodded and went off. His offices were on the first floor. Proctor entered the elevator and punched a button. So French had been right after all. These men were Activists. Dart had well-established Activist credentials. His sudden rise to power clinched it. Dart had accepted Proctor's conditions without a murmur. He cared nothing about the hostage demand, so much had been transparently obvious. He wanted only silco-parts. He hadn't even questioned the demand for an Interdiction. He'd nodded his head impatiently, eager to put signatures on paper. Barney, Proctor reflected, would have understood the significance of that demand at once. He would have guessed that Proctor aimed for the supreme position. And once firmly in the saddle, he would be a very different force, very unlike Bernard Unsler. No more Accommodation then. But Barney had been absent. And so had Bono -- reportedly suffering from a bout of malaria. Fat chance. Proctor left the elevator and walked to his office. He knew that French had also been right about the oscillation control properties of the components. Which meant that they had to be made inoperative in some way. And there was a problem. Earlier in the morning, Proctor had had an embarrassing discussion with Clemmens. Clemmens had evidently expected French to return, had expected French to tell Proctor what Clemmens didn't want to tell him -- was incompetent to defeat the Ecofreak device without some highpowered help. When French had been conspicuously absent, Clemmens had come to Proctor. Probing questions had revealed that Clemmens and Fulbright had had a huge spat the day before and that Fulbright was the only man even remotely qualified to do the job. If Proctor wanted parts that didn't work, he would have to negotiate a settlement between Clemmens and Fulbright. Always the negotiator. He stopped before Mrs. Sedlig's desk. "Get me Carl Fulbright on the tel," he said and walked into his office. Moments later Mrs. Sedlig buzzed. Proctor leaned forward to activate his tel. Fulbright' s goateed face appeared on the. screen. "Carl," Proctor said. "Thank you for taking my call. I understand you are in the midst of a conference. I apologize." Proctor always said this -- everybody was always 'in conference.' "I forgive you, Res. I suppose this is about the sil-components?" "Your are perceptive." Fulbright made a deprecatory grimace. "Well, what pipe-dreams has your staff related to you? Do they still think it's an oscillation control device?" Proctor recalled Fulbright from his days in Defense and chose his words carefully. Fulbright was tiny, dried out, but he owned the world's greatest ego. Proctor said: "The staff opinion is ludicrous, but I wanted to talk to you about this personally. I owe you that at least for your trouble. I'd also like to get your gut reaction to this. Not your technical judgement, Carl, your reaction as a citizen. Is it even remotely possible ? My staff might be limited, but they have good hunches sometimes. If you were betting, giving odds, what would you say? What are the percentages?" The tone had been right. Fulbright's face relaxed. His features softened. He thought about the question. Proctor recalled that Fulbright didn't like snap answers, liked to ponder. Proctor watched as one of Fulbrigbt's hands appeared on the screen to caress the goatee. "Well, Res, anything is possible, you know -- speaking now not as a scientist with thirty years of polish in Vibration but as you suggest -- as a citizen. But possible and probable are two different things. I don't think it's probable at all." Proctor suppressed the urge to ask why. That would bring the wrong reaction. Instead he asked: "What conditions would you stipulate -- as a man of science now -- that would make such a breakthrough probable?" "Oh, I don't know," Fulbright said, thinking. He turned his head to one side and stared off into the distance. "I've been toying with this and that since my session with Clemmens on your staff...and it occurred to me that if you could concentrate gravitron vibration like you can concentrate light...if you could straighten out that helical geometry..." Fulbright looked back into the screen, raised his eyebrows, shrugged. Proctor felt reassured both by Fulbright 's answer and manner. No doubt Fulbright had rushed back to the drawing board, anxious to check out the situation. Proctor suspected that Fulbright had been staring at formulae on a blackboard when Proctor called. He said: "If you were to test that theory, Carl, what would you do?" Fulbright gave a dry little snort. "Why, first of all I'd get myself a bunch of lasers and -- " "Lasers?" "Why, of course," Fulbright said. "No need to re-invent the wheel. Not that the laser is a suitable device, but I'd start there." Proctor said: "Carl, five years ago Ecofreak requested five hundred lasers. We shipped them." The little man stared out of the screen. "You don't say?" "I do say," Proctor rumbled. "Carl, we need your help. Desperately. Could you, Clemmens, and I have room? Would you mind very much? We have some awfully tight deadlines to meet. The matter is extremely sensitive, and I don't want to discuss it over the tel. Could we meet? In half an hour? I'll send a limo for you." Fulbright nodded. "This puts a very different complexion on the thing, Res. Yes, I'll be happy to join you. By the way, if your man Clemmens had told me about the lasers..." He shook his head. "Until later, then." The face disappeared. Proctor leaned back in his chair. He recalled the long, acrimonious debate with French five years back. If French ever returned alive, Proctor would compliment him on his insight. Not that French had much chance to receive that compliment, Proctor reflected. Belmonte had been told of French's exploit by Blottingham. French had gone off the deep end. His usefulness now lay entirely in the past. The laser insight had been one of his last signal achievements -- disregarding the silco discovery, of course, which anybody might have guessed. Dart had been so obviously, so single-mindedly interested in them... Dart had chosen Barney's prison personally. It was a windowless room in the very center of the embassy complex. Dart had assured himself from drawings that the room was not even near a service chasm. He had personally inspected the wall for soundness. Barney would not escape, like French had, like Bono had. Bono's escape was not Dart's fault. The staff had blundered. They should have told him that French had left the embassy by a back door, as it were, instead of through the front, as Dart had assumed. Tack couldn't blame him for that. Not at all. In the wake of Bono's escape, Dart had acted vigorously. Men had been sent out to search the landscape beyond the Desolation. Others had been dispatched to comb the chasm itself on the assumption that Bono had fallen to his death -- a good likelihood. After all he was a five-percenter. The pressure in the chasm was great. And it was easy to slip and fall in the darkness, on eroded walks. At the moment Dart hurried to have a look at Barney. He walked up the narrow stairs from the communications room where he had transmitted the good news to Jonny. If it wasn't for Barney's troubling, haunting presence, Dart would have thoroughly enjoyed Jonny's exuberant congratulations. Twice in one day Jonny had praised him! First for the letter Union had sent, essentially caving in on the silcoplast demand, the second for the subagreement itself, delivered within hours of the letter. But Barney troubled him, took all the fun out of it. Dart stopped at the top of the stairs and waited until Dulsol had caught up. The man had a heavy, round head seated on a thick neck connected to a massive trunk. His arms were long and meaty. His legs filled the leather tunic to bursting. Short-cropped hair was a fashion in his district, Dallforth, something of an Activist stronghold. His red coloration was probably a sign of choleric temper. For these and other reasons -- especially the courtesy Dulsol had shown him before he became Ambassador -- Dart had elevated the man from his lowly post as Maintenance Chief to that of Provisional First Secretary. Dart needed an enforcer who could make the rest of the embassy staff do his will. Together they went down corridors, turning several times, until Dart stopped before a peep-hole in a door. Dulsol had personally drilled the hole and had placed the glass before Barney had been incarcerated. Dart wiped his eyes and fitted it to the hole. At first he couldn't see anything, but then his focus adjusted and he spied Barney on the floor. The man was writing, writing on the floor of the empty cubicle. Dart's face wrinkled up in anger. Writing! What was Barney writing down? The hand moved rapidly over the scriptoplast. Now Barney looked up, thinking. Now he bent down again and scribbled on. How had Barney obtained the scripto, the stylus? Dart knew, knew what Barney was writing. It was an account of that dinner in the House of Eighty-four Flavors. Barney composed a falsified report of that. Dart had certainly not betrayed the negotiating strategy. At most his tongue had stumbled over a phrase or two. But Barney would know how to exploit that, would try to disgrace Dart with Jonny -- now! Now that Dart had made a name for himself at last. Who had helped Barney? Who'd slipped him the scriptoplast? Dart turned to Dulsol. "Who has keys to this room?" Dulsol said: "It's an ordinary lock. Anybody could get in." "Come along, Dulsol. Let's have a talk in my office." He strode off, furious. In his office -- recently Barney's and still filled with his things -- Dart glanced about with distaste at the giant Harvey pelt on the wall, the collection of mutant skulls hung on little wooden plaques, the holograms of Barney's ranch in the foothills of the Sierra Petra. He sat down in Barney's huge leather chair, motioned to Dulsol to find himself a seat among the numerous hassocks. He peered down at his wrinkled hands laid on the shiny surface of the desk. He looked up. "Dulsol," he said, "as you know, Tack is coming north. He should have his camp set up by morning at the latest. I shall have to report to him, of course. I intend to leave tonight. While I am gone, you will be in charge. So far you have shown yourself an able, solid, loyal fellow. Now you'll have a chance to show what you can do. I don't expect you'll have any trouble. Everything is under control. But I am leaving you one sort of messy item. I mean Barney, of course. Just now I saw him writing. I don't know what he's been putting down, and I don't want to know. Probably some kind of seditionary message. Barney is a traitor. I have discovered that he had dinner with Rivera French the other night. He conspires with Union. As Jonny Tack told me yesterday on the cable, 'Franco, old buddy, I don't understand why Barney doesn't have the decency to commit suicide.' Or words to that effect, Dulsol. 'The man would be better off dead,' he said. I certainly agree, although needless to say, we'll probably have to go through with a long and dreary trial and all that. Of course, if he committed suicide, we'd be spared that little formality. I am worried about that, Dulsol. I'm also worried about his friend. If anybody can get into that room, somebody might try to let Barney escape. Under no circumstances must he escape, do you understand?" "Do whatever you must. He must be prevented from communicating with Union. At all cost. All cost, Dulsol. Is that understood?" Dulsol nodded again. "Very well. I'll be watching you, of course. If you do a good job, Dulsol, I'll put in a word for you. My recommendation should count for something now that I've pulled off the coup of the century. Well, that's that. Leave me now, Dulsol. I have to prepare my report to Jonny Tack." Dulsol rose and left. Dart came to his feet as soon as the door closed on Dulsol's hulking form. He walked over to the Harvey pelt, grabbed the fine fur, and jerked. The pelt tore a little as it came off. Systematically, Dart began to remove Barney's things from the wall. He tossed them into a heap in the center of the .room. Then he walked to the pile and trampled on it, stamped on it with both feet, until the pictures, mutant skulls, and wooden plaques were nothing but a rubble of glass, fiber, and bone. Blottingham sat in a genuine leather armchair at one end of a small gymnasium where Sidney worked out every afternoon with Roman sword and round shield to get his excercise. The weapons hung from the wall in racks together with horse-tail helmets modified with screened masks in front. Blottingham had chosen this place for his interrogation because it was the least private of Sidney's rooms. He had no desire to trample about in the Fire's domain. Circumstances had made. Blottingham both the Unifier's and Sidney's agent. Sidney's disappearance and Meyer's withdrawal had left a vacuum in the flame leadership. The ranks were decimated indeed. Proctor's ploy had been effective. Take Clafto. The man wouldn't budge from his father's palace, refused all calls. Fear was an effective weapon -- but it could be used by anyone with a will. Blottingham had been interrogating Sidney's bodyguard, servants, and those flames who'd spent the evening with the Fire. Despite persistent probing, he had heard the same incredible story from all who had witnessed the event. A single man in a gas mask and armed with a chemgun had penetrated Sidney's domain. Alone and unaided, he had laid low one and all with chemgun blasts. His weapon had been turned to the maximum setting, and all those exposed to the gas had had an involuntary nap lasting between eight and twelve hours, depending on their metabolic rates. Yet another servant stepped in front of the leather chair. Blottingham knew that the man would add nothing new to the sorry tale. This one and no more. Blottingham intended to act. Listening to these witnesses, he had formed a theory in his mind. Proctor had staged that little theater with the flames as a diversionary excercise to mask Sidney's abduction by one of his best agents -- French. The boldness of the act made Blottingham wary in the extreme. If Proctor had dared this much, something very big might be brewing. Any direct action against Proctor could backfire miserably. Blottingham thought he knew a way to put pressure on Proctor and yet refrain from any overt conflict with the man. He had to be careful. What if Proctor acted in the name of other family members? They were known to be unhappy with Sidney. He turned to a close aide. "Carmody, fetch me a tel," he ordered. Then he nodded to the waiting servant. "Where were you when all this happened?" The man was a butler or valet or table server. He didn't have the proud soldierly bearing of the palace guard -- nor was he humiliated by having been overcome. He worked his hands in front of his chest in some embarrassment. "Yes, sir," he began. "I was in the orgy room with the Master and stood by his head pouring wine from a flagon into his cup." The man stopped short. "And? Go on, man." "And then, sir, the door burst open and there was the man with a chemgun in his hand." "What did he look like?" Blottingham was bored by this. Servants were stupid. He recalled the long and weary interrogation in Regina's domain. All the servants there had sworn that a meteor had hit the tower, knocking a hole in Regina's garden roof. A meteor! The people were superstitious. "I don't recall seeing much of him, sir," the butler said. "Being surprised, as you can guess. I sloshed some wine on the Master's shoulder, and I was so troubled by that, wiping his shoulder with a napkin I always carry that -- " "Get to the point, man." "Yes, sir. Then it got me." "What got you?" "The gas, I guess." "The gas got you." "I suppose, sir. The next thing I know, one of your gentlemen was poking me awake, and I was laying there in a pool of dried wine." Blottingham wondered about that pool of dried wine and ran a hand over his short hair. "All right, you may go. But you didn't see the man? You can't describe him?" The servant shrugged. "Just a man, sir. I can't say as I saw much detail. He wore a grey jump suit with zippers in front and little zippers over the pockets. He wore a gas mask, but underneath his chin was visible. He had a cleft in his chin. And he was blond." Blottingham nodded. He waved the servant away. That man had been French, no doubt about it. He turned to Carmody who held the tel ready. Blottingham took the device on his lap and punched out the numbers for the garrison command. "Please give me Roger Belmonte again," he said into the screen. "This is Blottingham from Top Level." The formula always worked. He always got his man. Belmonte appeared in the screen, black face impassive. "Roger," Blottingham said, "sorry to bother you so soon again, but the Unifier has just given me some new instructions. Meet me in front of plain clothes detectives. The Old Man is very concerned about Proctor's safety in light of the abductions. Can you meet me in...twenty minutes, say? See you there." He signed to Carmody and told the others to return to Top Level. Then he walked through Sidney's domain to the front entrance where he climbed into a waiting levi-limo and told the driver to take them to Old Top in CentralTower. After they were under way, Blottingham punched a button in his arm rest and a soundproof pane of glass rose up to separate the two officials from the driver. Blottingham explained his plan to Carmody, using his assistant as a sounding board. Under the guise of protecting him, Proctor would be confined to his cubohome. Blottingham intended to drop a strong hint that Proctor's release was contingent on the production of Sidney and Regina. "That should work," he told Carmody, "unless, of course, Proctor is stronger than I think he is. Do you think there is something to the rumors? In light of what's happened yesterday?" Carmody shook his head. "I just can't believe that. The family might be restless, but Harvanth is solidly in the old man's camp. We've got the army. Nothing can happen unless we lose the Army. If you want my guess, I think this had to do with French, not Proctor." Blottingham brushed over his short red hair with a hand. Carmody was certain of the Army, but Blottingham wondered. Proctor and Harvanth would be a winning combination. Proctor was popular and Harvanth powerful. Harvanth had much to lose if Sidney took over; Sidney had visions of military conquest. Blottingham turned to Carmody. "Should we tell the Old Man? I'd hate to do it really. He's been very unstable lately. God knows what he'd do." Carmody agreed with a nod. "Why don't we wait and see how Proctor reacts first. There is no sense in alarming the O.M. If Proctor resists, however... "You're right," Blottingham said without conviction. He knew in his guts that Unsler should be told. But then, again, what if Harvanth and Proctor plotted together? In that event Blottingham could easily end up on the losing side. He decided it was best to keep the situation fluid, the options open, at least for a while. The trip to Old Top took exactly twenty minutes, as Blottingham had guessed. Belmonte already waited beflanked by detectives. For once Belmonte wore an ordinary blue robe rather than his ornate red uniform and feathered hat. Belmonte didn't want to be conspicuous. rity guard acted unusually officious. He insisted on seeing everyone's identity card, even Belmonte's, although the garrison commander was a wellknown figure in Ricardo. Next he asked the gentlemen to fill in these here logs. Then he laboriously prepared and issued visitor's passes to everyone. Only after all these preparations did he call Proctor's office on the tel to announce the guests. He had a long wait before Mrs. Sedlig came back on the screen and asked that the gentlemen come up. The guard then gave elaborate instructions on how to reach the Negotiator's office, although Blottingham knew the way. Finally the guard released them. Halfway to the elevator, Blottingham took Belmonte by the sleeve, pulled him aside, and quickly explained the mission. Belmomte was a thick-lipped black with a stony face. He didn't react to Blottingham's account about the Unifier's grave personal concern for Proctor's safety. He merely stared. Blottingham stopped. "Can you handle that, Roger?" His tone betrayed a certain amount of exasperation. Belmonte nodded gravely. In Proctor's outer office, Mrs. Sedlig asked the gentlemen to rest for a moment. The Negotiator was on the tel. He would see them the moment he was off. Blottingham sat down, feeling unease, and gave Carmody an oblique glance, but Carmody was staring at artificial bushes in large planters half masking a row of flag poles in golden stands: tribal colors. The patent tension in the room disturbed Blottingham. He glanced casually at the morose detectives, at Belmonte's noncommittal face, at Mrs. Sedlig's busy preoccupation with some sheets of scripto she pushed through a renewer. Some days ago this woman had conveyed a message from Proctor. Jump down a shaft! For the second or third time this day, Blottingham regretted that he had shouldered so much of the day-to-day burden of running Union since the Unifier's last (and not much publicized) heart attack. In a rush to leave a record before death should claim him, Unsler had begun his memoirs during the recuperation period. That book had become his sole concern. Power had never weighed heavily on Blottingham. He had enjoyed its excercise. In a pinch Unsler had signed papers or, more rarely, had made a telcall or two to back up his chief of staffs decisions. But now Blottingham sensed a yawning emptiness at his back. He wasn't sure at all that the government could pull together and defend itself against a strong attack. Unsler had been protected too long The Ocean Living Institute has been formed to conduct and promote research in oceanography and independent self-sufficient forms of community living on the ocean. It will encourage individuals and business firms to form investment groups to fund construction and operation of ocean based industries, serve as a clearinghouse for ocean living contacts, publish information on legal and other aspects of oceanic settlement, publish information on new concepts in oceanography, aquaculture, and oceanic settlement, and conduct tests on new concepts and devices. the institute is a nonprofit corporation and contributions of cash and supplies are deductible for federal income tax purposes. The institute is in the formative stages, and is especially interested in hearing from people who can help to develop it. Further information is available from, and contributions should be sent to: # River Road North Arlington, New Jersey # from too many facts: Sidney's intense unpopularity, the cabinet's neglect of business, the insolence of officials like Proctor, the carping tone of Media... Blottingham was tempted to rise, leave, burst into Unsler's study, interrupt all those literary labors, and say: "Mr. Unifier, I've botched it all up. Sidney has been abducted. Regina has disappeared, might have been kidnapped. The family has turned against Sidney. They hate me because I really run things. Harvanth and Proctor are probably plotting a revolution. Help me. No, no. It was inconceivable. Blottingham would have to tough this out. Another day or two at most. Besides, it was too late to leave. Proctor's office door opened and out came three officials. One was balding, older; one had a blueish, pinched face; the third was black. Blottingham knew him from reports: Dickens, the security chief. Behind them came Proctor. He sported an uncharacteristic, beaming smile. His short, thick arms were extended in greeting. "Paul," he rumbled. "How very, very good to see you. Quite an honor, I must say." He turned to Belmonte. "Roger! Are you with Paul, here? Gentlemen, do come in, come in." Proctor ushered the people into his office, pointed at couches, armchairs. He rubbed his hands in seeming pleasure, but his forced cordiality served only to deepen Blottingham' s anxieties. Blottingham sat down and brushed his hand over the short hair on the top of his head. More than ever, he urged himself to be cautious. Proctor sat down, pleased with himself. In the last half hour or so, immediately when Belmonte's warning call had cut short the lunch with Clemmens and Fulbright (but not before they had reached an agreement), Proctor had made many rapid arrangements. He had reached every member of the Group, had briefed them all about the arrangement with Ecofreak, had designated Kron as the intermediary should Top Level move against him. The Helium pumping rate had begun to drop at noon. The Interdiction would be complete by evening. In four days, give or take a few hours, the change in power would be all set up. Now Proctor had only one worry. French. Blottingham had come to demand that Sidney and Regina be returned -- wherever in hell French had them. If only French had kept his cool last night, and had not shot off on his own... "What can I do for you, Paul?" Blottingham said: "Res, Sidney and Regina Unsler have been abducted.' ' He stopped and took in Proctor's astonished expression. Did the man feign surprise? "Of course we are keeping it strictly under cover at the moment, but the Unifier has expressed grave concern for the safety of all prominent men in Union. Especially you. You are more popular than most. He has asked me to see personally to your safety." "Are you serious, Paul? This is shocking news!" "Strange things have been happening lately," Blottingham said. He ran a hand over his hair. "A large number of prominent youth have been sexually molested last night by gangs of men -- " "You don't say," Proctor cried. Blottingham peered at him. Proctor was acting, shamelessly acting. "Yes. The Unifier doesn't want anything like that to happen to you, Res. As I said, he has asked me to make sure that you are protected." "What have you got in mind, Paul? A special guard? These gentlemen here... ?" Proctor gestured toward the dour detectives. "These gentlemen will escort you to your cubohome and will guard it against abductors," Blottingham said. "We shall place a tap on your tel-line so that threatening calls may be traced at once. I know that this is inconvenient, but it should last less than a day. The moment Sidney and Regina are freed..." Blottingham touched his hair and looked at Proctor and away again. "Until Sidney and Regina are found?" Proctor asked. "Precisely," Blottingham answered. "The sooner they are freed, the sooner can we dispense with these precautions." He looked up and met Proctor's eyes, but Proctor didn't hold the glance. He turned his head toward the desk, toward the large holograph of Unsler that hung above it. "I respect the Unifier's wishes," he said and rose. "Shall we go now? Or will you allow me to gather some scriptos?" Miri walked the streets of Branco with occasional glances back. Deep cubohome had brought forth the guidance she'd sought. In the afternoon she had quietly slipped out of the building. Soon, wearing a new jump suit she had bought in a nearby arcade, she made her way to East Tower and down to Level #. Her guidance had told her that Frenchy would be hiding in these domains of poverty, disease, and crime -- back home, in territory he knew well. Noise raged all around her -- the noise of squabbling women, of music loud beyond sufferance, of quarrels in alleys, of bargainers at stands. Branco lived in the streets. As far away as she could see -- the Ring curved gently out of sight -- stalls lined the sidewalks, big, small, covered, open, screaming in a thousand colorful signs and with the cracked voices of hawkers. She looked back again, troubled by a sense that someone followed her, but she saw no familiar face in the throng. People jostled and pushed. Teenagers ran past her yelling. Wild, unreflecting people. Odors bombarded her senses -- the sweet smell of decaying garbage and food, of fecal matter, of air singed with ozone by escaping gravitron, of unwashed bodies and clothing worn too often without laundering. Maintenance stopped around Level #. In official eyes these people didn't properly belong to Union. Yet how much more lively, racy, alive everything seemed. Just look at the walls, everywhere decorated by the strangely obscure paintings of the people. Initials, parts of words, numbers -- they all glowed, radiated. On the street vendors sold fruits and vegetables -- real fruit and vegetables -- obviously obtained by illegal barter with nearby tribes and smuggled into Ricardo through subterranean routes below the pit. How, in this world, would she find Frenchy? Then, up ahead, she saw a familiar sign. The Scuttle-but, a coffee house where she'd met Frenchy years ago on an artistic expedition to sketch 'bottoms' types. A linkage point. Unconsciously she had been drawn to this place, possibly the bridge between past and present. Here she might meet Frenchy again. She made for the place thinking of the Madonna who wove the psychic universe on her magic wheel. On Madonna's spider web, the Scuttlebut was a tiny knot connecting two destinies -- his and hers. A large place with many tiny tables, closely packed together, awash in the murmur of voices. Janeweed smoke rose in walls and hung in clouds about the place, its smell familiar to Miri from Cult sessions. She sat down against a wall and ordered coffee. It came, but she didn't drink it. She listened to conversation on her left, watching the surface of her cup, the swirl of steam on the black liquid. A fuzzy-haired man spoke to another in a low, urgent monotone. He catalogued the sins of structure culture, predicted its imminent doom. A shitting jut, he said. Union was like a tired old man . It didn't want to come up any more. You had to read porn to make it twitch. Education, art, religion, science, exploration -- all a shitting jut. Children floated in a vacuum. A shitting jut. His voice hissed on breathlessly. Familiar dirge. Miri had heard words like these years ago. The speaker's aura touched her slightly. She sensed his deep alienation and moved herself slightly to the right, out of his influence. As she did so, she looked up and saw a woman weaving her way between tables toward her. Miri immediately recognized the cool, poised movements of a Cult sister. Thousands of hours of meditation, body and mind control, showed in the woman's face; the woman didn't look at Miri. She came in Miri's direction in a brightly flowered sari. Passing the table, the woman slid an object toward Miri. It half rolled, half skidded toward her, silver and green. A ring. Miri picked it up with a quick glance toward the retreating, flowery back of the woman. She had been followed. Miri looked down at the ring, turning it. The tarnished silver setting held an oblong, turqoise stone with black-white markings. For a second she stared at the pattern. Then she covered her face with her hands in an involuntary, abrupt motion. The pattern in the stone had unlocked memories suppressed by hypnotic command, memories of meetings with Sister Serenita, the Cult Mother. The meetings extended over a period of seven years. Until this moment, Miri had not consciously realized that Serenita was the Cult Mother. Only the coven elders knew the identity of the Lady's living representative on earth. Miri had also known it, but the knowledge had been kept from her conscious self. The flood of recall caused an involuntary shudder. Now Miri understood the significance of her blemish and what it meant to 'have a role in history.' Against the backdrop of her memories, the events of the last few days suddenly seemed fraught with meaning. She sorted the memories in her mind. Seven years ago, at the annual confall of the oracodice had given Verse #, Great Change. This fact had been kept from the Cult membership, because Verse # signified a momentous change in human consciousness, a dramatic transformation in culture. Each verse had nine lines. Three of the lines had been accented and therefore contributed to the meaning of the oracle. The first line had said: 'Ecosphere: flowers in the meadow. ' The second one had said: 'A queen confuses the Male.' And the third: 'The blemished artist leads the remnant.' A search through the ranks of the Cult had identified Miri as the blemished artist -- she was a micromosaiker and had a birthspot on her cheek. At the time she was a novice engaged in the acquisition of the most rudimentary of arts. The Cult Mother called for her, to look at her, to see if the oracle might have meant Miri rather than someone else. Satisfied for the moment, the Mother sent her on her way. From time to time thereafter, other meetings had been held to see how Miri progressed. Each meeting concluded with the hypnotic command of forgetfulness, given under the influence of this ring -- Serenita's own ring, worn on the finger of Saturn on the nun's left hand. She had been commanded to forget; only full adepts could know the inner mysteries, the Lady's visible representative. There had been a meeting -- she recalled now the relief she had experienced then -- when the Cult Mother had concluded that Miri couldn't be the 'blemished artist.' She had just married Frenchy. He had entered the service academy, but he was nevertheless still very much a smuggler from Branco. In numerous other consultations of the oracle, the Cult had learned that the 'blemished artist' would marry a figure capable of delaying or impeding the Great Change, a figure of importance, prominence. Frenchy gave no such promise at the time, and no one bothered to ask the books about him. Later, when Frenchy rose with meteoric speed through the ranks of and Miri's sessions resumed. Recalling this, Miri shuddered again. She didn't want to be one of the so-called 'queens of the change.' She didn't want a 'role in history.' What did it mean, Great Change? Serenita said that the ways of the Male would yield to the way of the Lady. Great Change was a time of rejoicing. The oracle had spoken of the Ecosphere, of flowers in the meadow, of a healing. Change, Serenita insisted, was in the minds and hearts of people. But Miri had always understood that verse in more cataclysmic terms. As an adept she had been permitted to study the ancient texts, and commentaries on the Change never failed to make the point that Verse # meant an ending, an upheaval, a disaster. If the blemished artist 'lead a remnant,' the clear implication was that some would remain. But what about the others? Would they be recycled, one and all, into the cosmic soul vats, to be born again into another age? Miri didn't want to live through anything like that. What would it mean? The fall of the structures? She had posed that question to Serenita as well, getting evasive replies. Structure or Hinterland -- it didn't matter. The ways of the Male dominated both worlds. They would be swept away by a change in consciousness. That might or might not mean the end of structures. Structures didn't matter. They were merely shells. Another question that had plagued Miri -- and once more plagued her now that she remembered it all -- was how. How would she lead a remnant? What remnant? From where to where? Serenita's words still rang in her ear: "Miri, you think like the Male thinks. Causes, effects, motives. The Lady works by indirection. If you're the person chosen to do her will, you'll be led in the right paths. At the right moment, you'll know what to do." "And the queen who confuses the Male? Who is she?" "That's not something you need to know." Miri dropped the hands from her face. Her coffee was a dark, deep shining in front of her. The steam had disappeared from its surface. She pushed the cup aside and looked at the ring again. It was clearly Serenita's ring, the only one she wore on her pale hand. In the concluding hypnotic sequence of her meetings with the Mother-, she had stared at the ring with utmost concentration. She recognized every detail. Now she held the ring. It meant that Serenita had reached a final conclusion -- Miri was the person sigmeant that the time was nigh. The secret had been unlocked so that Miri could act with knowledge. And finally, disturbingly, it meant -- or Miri sensed that it meant -- that Serenita had passed on to her, to Miri, the symbol of her authority. My God! Miri thought. That means I am a full adept. It means l must be pregnant. For to achieve the knowledge of completion, a woman had to have the final experience of womanhood, birth or, at the least, conception. She shuddered again, throwing off psychic tension, and became aware of her surroundings. Next to her the fuzzy-haired man still hissed in a monotone. Doomed, finished, a shitting jut. The end, kaputt, knockout... Miri rose hastily and ran out of the Scuttle-but. She wanted to get out of here, away, far away. She didn't like her inner feelings. She had to dissipate her anxieties in motion. She had to find her Frenchy, sanity, something familiar, something to hold on to. After a while she calmed herself. The throng of people, the noise, the colors reassured her. The shadowy memories slowly settled down as part of her conscious awareness. Whatever happened, life would go on. The Lady wove fate. From her fingers issued the pulse of existence. Not Miri's place to question cosmic forces. Only the Male pretended to rule over the world...a microbe on the skin of the legendary elephant. Whatever will be, will be. She passed a clump of people from whose center a young boy's voice rose up with the scripto-vendors hawking cry. "Getcher, getcher, getcher scrips. Getcher scrips and read abooot his Finkoo's kiddienap las nayte. Getcher, getcher, getcher scrips, Flame's been snufood aeught." It was the most distilled form of Branco dialect. Caught by the urgency of the voice, whose broadcaster Miri couldn't see -- the clump was a whirling of hands and arms from which people broke away reading intently -- she joined in, penetrated the clump, pressed a coin in a dirty urchin hand, and came away with a small, thin scrip. She nearly stopped in her tracks when she read the bold headline across the front page of the thing. She stopped to read the story. All around her people were doing the same, and there was a buzz of excited talk. People ran off; others came. In minutes the newsboy had sold out his supply. The story itself was brief and factual. But much of the rest of the paper carried speculation about the meaning of the unusual event. The story described how Rivera French, well known to the people of Branco, had penetrated Top Level North last night. He had immobilized the palace guard by chemgun and had abducted Sidney Unsler. His whereabouts were unknown. Sources within the Unsler household were cited as authority for the dramatic disclosure. The speculation went far beyond that bare account. They identified Frenchy as a man close to Reston Proctor. They linked the mysterious round-up of flames the night before to the abduction. They saw this move as the opening sally of the much rumored revolution -- Revolution? Miri sucked in her breath. Blood pounded in her throat. For a moment she became oblivious of the scene around her, which began to clear rapidly of people. They ran, they disappeared into buildings. She read with total amazement, aware for the first time of Frenchy's probable involvement in some kind of surreptitious political movement. So she, Miri, had already been associated unknowingly with Change -- be it great or small. Her husband a conspirator? It seemed that he was. Frenchy, oh, Frenchy ! she thought, overwhelmed in a delayed reaction by a crazy fear for her man. Abductor, revolutionary? She bent over the scrip again, searching for additional clues. She stood reading when a small man grabbed her by the elbow. "Lady," he said -- it came out 'leuydy' -- "Can't yer see the squeezoos? Ya better getcher rumpies uffa da belt, heay? Reading a scrips now, leuydy! Open yer eyes." Miri opened her eyes and looked about. Far behind her on the movebelt she saw the blue of police uniforms. The man hustled her along toward a door. She followed him meekly. They entered into the close, fetid atmosphere of a bar. Young men on stools and around tables looked up in unison as the two entered. "An ufflevel chips I picks up reading the scrips in front of the squeezoos?" a young man nearest to Miri asked. He had come erect on his stool. His tone was alert. "Where you at?" the little man asked. "Don't yer read?" He waved his own copy of the scrips at the young man. "Frenchy stole the Finkoo las nayte; they's searching toyteen." "Our Frenchy?" "The same." Young men crowded about them. Miri eyed them. These total strangers discussed her Frenchy in tones as if they were on the most intimate footing with him. They broke into exclamations now crowding together over the articles the small man had spread out on the bar. One of their number read aloud. Miri gathered that only a few could read. Then they conferred. They concluded that Frenchy must be hiding in Branco, they listed possible hiding places only the Kayring would know about. She watched them with apprehension and hope comingled -- young men in hand-embroidered jump suits of various colors, some with faces pockmarked by gravitron blisters, some bearded like tribesmen, dark, light, black, white, chinoise. Beyond the group over the bar a slow-moving colormixer wove patterns on the glass screen. Drink spigots gleamed with curving necks. The stout bartender wiped a glass at the far end. "Ya've yapped sufficient," the small man said. "Naw clear it it uff, clear it uff. Squeezoos will be busting in heay. Move uff naw." "What abooot the chips?" Eyes focused on Miri. "What abooot yer?" the small man asked. ' ' Whatcher doing in Branco?' ' Miri swallowed. "I'm Miri French," she said. "I'm looking for my husband." Eyes searched her face, some with narrowed suspicion, some with an expression of pleasure. Then one man said: "It's er. I seen a pitch. That mark on er, see?" Involuntarily Miri reached up to touch the birthmark on her cheek. Heads began to move up and down. "Cum oon, then," the small man said. "Uff with yer and er, uff to Dachsy. Dachsy must be toold." In a body the men made for the back of the bar. Miri moved in their center. Up ahead regina saw the dark line of pines across the ridge, against the lighter darkness of the star-spangled sky. They made for the broken silhouette of some sort of ruined building up a steep, slippery gradient amidst a rustle of leaves. She sobbed in My cal's wake, sobbed with fatigue. And then she suddenly stopped because It stopped. She realized with a joyous feeling that she was herself again. But the feeling was more than that. She felt incredibly well, giddy with a kind of joy. She cried: "Mycal, Mycal!" Bono stopped and turned around, alerted by the change in her tone. Could she be over it? He put his hands beside her cheeks and tried to see her eyes in the darkness. "Yes," she said. "It's over. I'mall right again." He whispered: "Thank God, thank God." "Mycal, it feels so wonderful...#...I want to sing or something. Do you know what I mean? Did you... ?" "Yes," he said, remembering the feeling. He had felt the same way on the morning of the ball and recalled that sense of miraculous healing, the loss of trauma. Regina felt light and clean. Despite a very arduous day of hiking and the physical weariness she felt in arms, legs, and back, she was refreshed and rested as if she'd just awakened after hours of sleep. "Hungry?" he asked her. "Ravenous," she cried. "Come on, then. Let's go up to that hut. We'll hide there and rest for a spell -- provided it isn't occupied by a bear. Then we'll head out again after a bit." He felt thankful for her recovery but anxious about that trail of gravitron. It haunted him, it made him want to move on, ever farther. He would let her sleep for an hour or two. Then they'd strike out again toward the dry bed of the old Ohio. Inside the building they unloaded the clumsy packs he had fashioned out of oxygen-canister straps. He inspected the place by the light of a torch and saw silver-gray wood of ancient vintage, the inside of some sort of park structure. He cleared an area of brush and leaves and handed her the torch. "Open some cans," he said. "I'll try to find us some water." Regina sat for a moment savoring the pleasure of being off her feet, the musty odor of vegetation, so different, so much more pungent than in her roof-top garden. At the same time she continued to feel giddy release. She ached with pleasure -- and longed for pleasure. She was hungry and tired and lively all rolled into one. It was stimulation, she realized, nothing more. Nevertheless... Her body had been shrivelled up under the assault of pain. Now her cells expanded all together and broke into a chorus of gladness. She set to work unpacking blankets from the packs, finding canned food. She thought: Wonderful, wonderful. I'm in Hinterland. I'm feathering our little nest. She didn't think about the implications of her internal words, feeling as close to Mycal as it was possible to feel. She recalled his anxious ministrations the night before when she had lain under that huge bale of hay sobbing with terror. He was so sweet and kind to her. She was his and he was hers. Very fateful. In the bottom of the pack, groping in the light thrown by the hand torch, she found golden spoons with the Unsler flower set into the handle in relief. She arranged the spoons next to the cans, removed the can lids. Mycal had insisted on taking only protein mush. The smell would have made her turn off under ordinary circumstances, but now she was so hungry, she took a nibble from the can. The taste was delicious. This done, she unzipped her jump suit and climbed out of it -- a girl in panties and a white blouse. Involuntarily she ran her hands over her nipples, belly, and down the insides of her thighs. She trembled with an unaccustomed surge of desire, surprised by it. She inferred its cause as the readjustment of her body and a consequent euphoria; nevertheless, her mind swam with visions of copulation for a second before she controlled herself. I hope I don't smell too bad, she mused. She had had no chance to bathe, nor any inclination. But her deodorant was a secret formula that released odor controllers long after application. Her hygienist had invented the cream expressly for her. Outside Bono sniffed the air, searching for water. He knew the smell of a spring or brook. He hadn't been in the Acropolis long enough to lose his senses. He moved on. After a while he sensed a deeper moistness in the air and soon found a trickle of water at the bottom of a rock face. Moist fingers touched his tongue testing for pollution, but the spring seemed pure. He collected water in the bottle and went back to the building on the ridge. When he entered the hut, he saw Regina on the floor draped in a blanket. In the dim light of the torch which she had propped up so that its beam fell on the roof and reflected from the silvery redwood, he saw her eyes gleam. Yet there was a dull look on her face. She sprang up and ran toward him . She wore only panties and a blouse. She embraced and kissed him while her midriff pressed into his in an unmistakeable way. For a second he experienced annoyance. Now that he was anxious, Regina was amorous. But his annoyance dissolved in passion. Tonight there was nothing to impede his groping hand. Their stumbling movement toward the blankets on the floor upset the propped-up torch and it went out. They made love in total darkness. Bono rolled on his back, tired, a little sleepy, a little sad. The moment had come and fled too quickly. Her body had tasted much like those bodies on the other side of the refinery in Wellhead. By his side Regina stirred restlessly. The brief, clumsy encounter had left her stimulated but dissatisfied. She was sure she hadn't conceived -- Conceived? She kept having that stray thought when in fact she meant something else. He had left her hanging. He had neither the experience nor the sophistication to match her appetite. She hesitated for a while, but then, impelled by hungry euphoria, she engaged his attention with tiny kisses on neck and chest and gently exploring fingers. For Bono the ensuing time of sexual experience was like a mad dream of flesh, a wild tumbling and floating, a stormy trip through pleasure gardens by comparison with which the Wellhead nights seemed a stumbling through a sickly cabbage patch. She appeared to him a Whore of Whores whose indecencies were made the more outrageous by a seeming innocence. Someone so frail and sweet had powers of endurance and an angry, growling, purring, biting passion he had never thought possible in a girl. She groaned and cried in orgasmic culminations. The sound went out of the little hut once, and then later again, and then later -- when Bono had thought that the last pleasure had been drained from their trembling, sweating bodies -- yet once more. And then she fell asleep as soundly as a baby, leaving him bruised and cross-eyed, holding her and breathing her perfume as it seemingly steamed up from her flesh in the cool, moist, mountain air. Ten minutes, Bono told himself. An owl hooted mournfully, and yet it was a glad sound. They lay in an environment where animals thickened the ecosphere again. Ten minutes, then he would wake her and they'd move on again. They had to move. Ten minutes, ten fingers, ten commandments, tents, tentacles of creeping sleep, of mountain fog, of owl hoots falling from the pines... French was out there, far out, on the edge of sanity. He ran down the narrow walk of the service chasm in the light of gravitron sparks. Sidney's heavy body went bump, bump on his shoulder with every step, and Sidney's right foot, encased in a heavy cast, hit French rythmically on the buttock. The life of action, it went through his mind. The life of action, he huffed. Adventure, he huffed. Danger, Tests. Challenge. Battle. French often suspected that he was crazy. Now and then he knew he was. Why did a man choose a life that had such episodes in it? Times when all reasoning, deliberation, wonder, and examination were banished and a whole life hung on the instincts that guided feet over an eroded, dusty, treacherous path. French had become one with his physical processes -- the burning in his lungs and the pain in his limbs and shoulder where Sidney, chemmed again when the police had approached, now pressed down heavy and limp. Meanwhile French's brain drifted off like an uncaged beast into mischiefs of fantasy. He exulted over visions of death. He saw himself stumble forward, hit by bullets from behind. Cut loose from his grasp, Sidney fell against the flimsy railing beside the path and careened down silently, not aware enough to scream. The vision lacked drama, and French imagined other deaths in quick succession -- a deathfall through a shaft, holding his victim in an eternal embrace; death in the crush of a collapsing level; death in the radiation belt where he had once or twice thought of taking his prisoner; death at the hands of a maddened mob intent on lynching Sidney but mixing their identities. Death appeared sweet and inviting. French had lost his will to live although his body and brain disagreed and used his habits and training to keep on surviving anyway, just for the sheer damn hell of it. French let it be. He didn't mind living a little longer. He would pick his own style of death. He'd die with a bang, an explosion, a flash. The world would know that he had sacrificed himself to save his honor. These thoughts arose from a dull conviction that Miri had died at the hand of the flames. French fancied he sensed her absence telepathically. When the police had found his hiding place -- something he would never have thought possible -- he'd seen that as an omen, a sign. Gasping wildly, he stopped and turned. Sidney's cast-heavy foot hit a wall. It seemed to French that he had gained on his pursuers. He had left them behind around the turn. For a second he listened, holding his breath. He heard gravitron pulsing, a kind of silence. But then he could distinguish the far-off rustling of steps. They were still coming and they had no need to hurry. With every step French had left behind a clearly visible trail in the plastosteel dust of the walkway. It would appear sharply outlined in the blaze of their torches. He caught his breath, chest heaving. Momentarily he wondered -- still half in fantasy -- if he should go on like this, burdened by Sidney. What if he just dropped the vile flesh-sack into the chasm? Union would owe him an eternal debt. Then, free of this heavy Other, he could swiftly escape his pursuers and wander through Ricardo, a dangerous seeker after Miri; a vengeful seeker, alone, unimpeded, slipping from disguise to disguise; a hunter after the ultimate prize of life, the love of Another; a stalker after those who'd done her harm; a gardener with a scythe in hand; a reaper of chaff. Or should he, instead, do what he had determined to do in saner moments -- use Sidney as the hostage to force her release? But what if it was too late? Still, there might be hope... But he couldn't stand here any longer, gasping. He turned and ran on. Sidney Unsler went bump, bump, bump on his shoulder; the cast spurred him forward with blows on his rump. The whole mad, undeliberated sequence of events went by in his mind as he ran -- the violent entry into Top Level North, the furtive trip through Ricardo guiding what seemed an empty jump tube alongside his own, the choice of a hiding place -- an excellent, secret spot only a few members of the Kayring gang could know about (and yet the police had found the spot nevertheless, a poor omen!), the wait, the proposition and Sidney's unbelief, troubled sleep, discovery, and now his flight. The pattern was one of madness and disorientation conceived by a man stupified by anxiety and grief. The life of action fell to pieces without a little bit of thought. French had chosen as his hiding place an ancient crane-operator's booth made of silcoplast (silcoplast, alas!) to resist gravitron and left up inadventently after construction of East Tower's southern quadrant. Over the years the booth had been surrounded and obscured by other constructs. It was totally private. French knew about it only because some boys he had run with had found it on forbidden explorations of the service chasm. He dumped Sidney on the floor of that booth toward early morning. The Fire sprawled out, unconscious, still under the spell of chemgun gas administered to him as he had dined. French sat down beside him. He set up a small visi-recording device he'd taken from Sidney's domain. Then he waited and waited and waited for Sidney to sleep off the effect of a fullforce chemblast. As he waited, resisting the urge to fall asleep, French spun schemes of extortion and escape. He didn't plan, exactly. He ran after feverish imaginings. The time of planning was behind him. He had broken with his past. Sidney's abduction would almost certainly derail the Secret Agenda. And even if the Revolution went forward successfully, Proctor would no longer want him on his team, not after this. But the Secret Agenda couldn't succeed. How would Proctor get an Interdiction unless he gave up the silco-parts? And what if he did? It must have been nine or ten in the morning when French started up from a doze. Sidney had begun to stir. He came awake, his long face uncomprehending and disoriented, his eyes blinking in the beam of French's torchlight. A face of dissolution and arrogance: a long face with thick, sensuous lips, red even in the harsh brightness of the torch. The lips contained Sidney's total character. They were mobile and changed shape with his thoughts, while his eyes were cold, malignant, and fixed in a stare. His voice husky after long silence, French explained the situation to the celebrated Ignis. Sidney didn't understand him immediately, and French had to repeat himself several times. At last Sidney's lips curled contemptuously, and he laughed without much humor. "I understand, I understand. This is a practical joke, eh, Tanti? That's you, Tanti, isn't it? Your make-up and wig don't fool me. Well, I see through it. Is this an initiation Did you boys decide to test the mettle of your Caesar? You will find me tough and unyielding in the test. How can the Fire be burned, my dear Tanti?" "I am Rivera French, as I said, are my prisoner, Unsler, and I mean to get my way." French pointed his torch at the small visi-recorder set up next to one of the jump tubes. ' 'I want you to tape a message to your friends. Here's what you say." Again Sidney laughed. "Slowly, Tanti. Your Caesar can't be made to yield. He is a man of courage. Vir fortitudo. I'll say nothing, nothing at all." French Stepped in front of Sidney who sat on the floor leaning against the wire-backed silcoplast booth. "Snap out of it, Unsler. This isn't any kind of game your pals have thought up. This is for real." Sidney guffawed, and in exasperation French hit him across that sneering mouth with the back of his hand. A bitter thought flashed. There is no reality. There are only games. His game is as real as mine. But French wanted Sidney to play French's game. The Underunifier wiped blood from the corner of his mouth. His expression had hardened, but French hadn't got through to the man. The cold eyes stared. The red lips worked. "You can't fool me," Sidney said after a moment. "You're Tanti, no matter how you disguise your voice. Caesar can't be broken, not by a slap, not by anything. I have passed through greater crises. I am a spirit with many bodies. I hover over entire ages. I am Caesar, Napoleon, Hitler, Tsetung, Phandi, and Pugilista. My moved to do my bidding. Go ahead, Tanti, hit me again. I can stand initiation. And I will be generous with you, after the ordeal. You and I, we shall be brothers. You'll be my godfather, my initiator, the witness of my fortitude..." Sidney went on. In the midst of this French turned away from him and looked around for a suitable gag. He found an old towel, soiled and torn. He himself might have used it for some purpose as a boy. The cloth dusted with age. He gagged Sidney and then tied his arms behind his back . Finally, he placed the man head first into one of the jump tubes. Sidney struggled for a while, his legs extending beyond the tube's rim, one foot in a cast. Then his motions subsided. French sat down. He decided to give Sidney an hour in the tube. That would sufficiently soften the man. French had his doubts about Caesar's courage in a real situation of acute discomfort. Then, exhausted beyond measure, and lulled by the song of gravitron. French fell asleep despite his best intentions. He awoke to a furious metallic noise. Someone approaching the silcoplast booth had stumbled across the trip wire French had rigged during the night and had caused a pyramid of empty lubrican drums to fall. Blood beat in French's throat. He ran to the tube and hauled Sidney out. The long face was gorged with an accumulation of blood. Sidney's eyes were dull with pain or terror. The dirty gag obscured his expressive lips. French had slept long. He felt the pulse of restored energies. Therefore Sidney must have been confined for hours. French checked his chemgun. He pulled the gas mask over his head and pressed the trigger, releasing the last of the gas left in the ammunition cartridge. Sidney slumped and French threw the gun aside. He ripped the gag from Sidney's mouth, placed the body on his shoulder, and climbed out of the booth by way of a manhole and rickety stairs. Above he heard the police bang on the door. When they entered, chemgas would incapacitate them for a while. Sidney went bump, bump, bump on his shoulder. Where to go now? What to do? French pondered. In his hasty flight, French had left behind the visi-recorder. The police had found his hiding place. He had lost his base of operations. He would go down, he decided, down into the abandoned tunnels of the ancient undercrust. The police wouldn't search for him down there. The tunnels were not well known except to gangs operating smuggling rings. And if they followed him, he could easily elude them. He would think about next steps once he was safe. French stopped again, unable to continue at this pace with such a load. Now, far behind him, he saw the jerky motion of torches and several running figures. Somewhere up ahead there had to be a stairway or slide bar that would allow him to descend. He gave himself a moment of breathing time, watching the lights jerk in the hands of his pursuers as they ran. Then he turned to continue and saw with shock another group of men coming toward him, very close, from the other side. They must have entered the service chasm seconds before through a door. French stepped to the railing, and when the men drew up before him, their torches a blinding wall of light, French cried: "Not another step, people, or Sidney Unsler goes right down the chasm." Loud laughter answered his command. The voice said in the thick Branco brogue: "Go ahead, Mr. French; dump the bastard. We don't give a shit." A short figyre detached itself from the lights and came toward him, backlighted and therefore obscure. Nevertheless, French recognized Dachshund Jones and saw that the man smiled. "Dachsy!" "The same," Dachsy answered, grinning. "Before you say anything else, sir, let me tell you this. Miri is safe. She's with us." Young men from the Kayring gang had arranged empty crates approximating an oval in a well-lighted area of the murky warehouse. The councilors sat around the circle and listened to Frenchy with troubled expressions but with a forward-leaning concentration as great as Miri's own. His words mesmerized her for several reasons. First, she'd lived with Ihis man skin-to-skin, as it were. She was an accomplished psychic. Yet she'd never suspected that he had plotted revolution. Second, what he said slowly filled in an empty matrix in her mind, cell by cell, and she gained an insight into the crude mechanics that underlay the Great Change. Finally, she realized that Frenchy had made a momentous decision in the last several days? hours? He had decided to cut the striving ambition. He told these people -- they were total strangers to her but to him members of his larger family in Branco days...they appreciated him, considered him a hero, and Dachsy Jones' introduction had been warmly admiring -- he revealed to these people the entire intricate schematic underlying something he called the Secret Agenda. But to what end did he say all this? What conclusion would he reach? Why had he pleaded with Dachsy to call the council? Half her mind retraced the immediate past seeking clues, lingering over the glorious reunion, the tears...the hungry, cramped, repeated embraces...the long and tender looks they had exchanged, so happy to be together again. But after a while Frenchy had sobered. A look of distraction had come over him. He had excused himself to find a tel. Outside police were searching every centimeter of Level #. They had already rummaged through the warehouses and had sealed all the doors. The gang had known to enter here without disturbing the seals. Nevertheless Frenchy had gone off on tiptoe. She watched him talking on the tel in a brightly lit supervisor's booth in the center of the warehouse, surrounded by small yellow forklift trucks parked in orderly rows before ceiling-high, gleaming stacks of reddish plastosteel rolls. He had come back to her after a while, his face darker even than it had been when she'd first seen him, even more weary and fatigued. "It's no use," he sighed. "Proctor has gone mad. I checked with Clemmens who wouldn't talk but who gave me enough of a hint so I can piece it all together. I reached Proctor in his cubohome. The man seems to be under house arrest but not a bit bothered by that. I asked him to level, but he lied to me." He stared at her, through her. "I don't know what you're talking about," she said. He glanced at her, as if awakening, said: "Of course you don't, girl. But you'll hear it all soon enough. Now what I need is your help. Stick with me, baby. For me, at least, there is no place but out." Miri looked across at Frenchy with an emotion of affection. She'd stick with him, through thick and thin. She loved him, after all. Wherever he went, she went. Across the circle French sensed Miri's emotion. He addressed much of what he said to her. His eyes swept the faces of the councilors, many of whom he'd known well as a boy. But his glance returned to Miri's face. Her eyes gleamed with a strange kind of brightness. She sat leaning forward, lips slightly parted, hands folded in her lap, very still. She wore a green ring he didn't recognize. He went on inexorably and step by step recounting the history of the past few years. He knew himself a traitor, revealing secrets not his to reveal. Or was he, perhaps, merely an unconscious agent of the Kayring gang sent out years ago by a pulse of collective will to secure gang-survival now? He felt no real guilt doing what he did. His heart belonged to Branco, always had. The cells of Miri's matrix slowly filled in, and at one point she began to experience the wild flash of insights. From the matrix -- a pattern. From the pattern -- a forecast of events to come. This was a story of two parts, she realized, and Frenchy only knew half of it. But someone knew the other half, and that would be...Regina! Miri wondered if Regina really knew her role. Or was she also, like Miri unconscious agent of Madonna's spinning hand? And had she, Miri, also played into the hands of fate? If she had listened to Frenchy 's pleadings and stayed away from the ball -- would there have been an Operation Hairy-Scary then? She wouldn't have been in the embassy and French wouldn't have gone berserk. He would still be up there arguing for sanity with Proctor. Didn't the oracle say that she would marry a man who could delay, prevent the Change -- if permitted? Had she, unknowingly, derailed the rational unfolding of events? Would Regina confuse the Male in turn? Winch male? Bono? How? Her excitement increased. She marvelled. Her Lady of Indirection. The subtle Female's dark, healing work... In Cult lore they likened Madonna to the long-legged stork picking puffed-up, croaking frogs from a rotting log with a sharp beak. She was the docile cow dispensing milk with her watery eyes staring stupidly into the green, her jaws working slowly on the cud. Or yet again they likened her to a carry bird shamelessly feeding on the dead. Or yet again to the phoenix who burned in consuming psychic fire, who fell down in ashes that fertilized. She was the cunning snake and meek dove of Jesus Christ. Somewhere she had seen Madonna with a hundred arms, festooned with skulls, and also as the Ocean Maid dispensing nourishment. Nature red in tooth and claw. Nature green with bud and seed. Slow and subtle. Cunning and indirect. She insinuated herself into the cracks of the Male's concrete. She abided and waited for the coincidence of events... And at the end she prevailed. She could be yoked, but not enslaved. She was a whore you never used, a sea you couldn't drain, a song you couldn't break by singing, a time you couldn't hold in your hand... Around Miri the warehouse with pyramids of plastosteel coils, straight corridors, neat yellow forklift trucks, the blaze of lumiglobes set in a girdered ceiling seemed like a mausoleum, the geometricities of logic. While in her now burned an intuition, like the Phoenix herself, of a world burgeoning in utter silence. The Lady was Helium, and if she refused to flow, there would be stillness. Then Miri heard French winding up. He predicted structure collapse at worst, great turmoil and destruction at the least . He called upon the council to reach a great decision. He asked them to leave Ricardo using the ancient tunnels of the undercrust for a new life in Hinterland. The words nearly paralyzed her. Not she, he would lead the remnant. Something had been amiss in the oracle. French sat down and looked at the faces in the circle. The council stirred uneasily, frightened by the proposal, embarrassed, perhaps, that he had made it. French might be the 'best loved son' of the Kayring gang, as Dachsy had said, but for that reason, also, he was an outsider. French sought support in Miri's eyes, but she was still away in some contemplation of her own. Yet...how oddly her face shone! Could she be meditating in the midst of this company? Was that brightness the nimbus he sometimes saw about her head and shoulders? Could others see it too? There were nine councilors and Dachsy now turned to Number Two and asked for comment. The man rose, cleared his throat. "Dachsy, I don't know. These are strange times. The Fink lies over there unconscious." His hand gestured toward a group of young men against a wall. "Frenchy tells us we should abandon our turf, but I don't know. We worked eight years to reach one ton of vegetables a month, and in two years we're up to ten tons, and we're all rich now. I just can't see us abandoning the routes just like that. On the other hand, there's the Fink, and who am I to argue with Frenchy. I don't know, Dachsy. I just don't know." Dachshund turned to an ancient, shrivelled man. "Phil?" The ancient rose. "I've been on the council forty-five years and twenty as your Number Three, the gravitron having spared me. Dachsy, you tell me I hark back too much, and I guess I do. I remember when we were four small clans and I went out there to catch cricks for a living back in the days when up-level folk thought that crick pincers kept them from going sterile. When that went flat we hunted rat for a while, in the chasm, and we sold rat meat pretending it was mutachick. Then we won the apple route, and I was there, Dachsy, that night we outbid the Ayring at the Peacefreak village they used to have east of what's now the Staging Station, and I broke my ankle in the fight on the way home that night when the Ay-cats fell on us just after you went down into the narrow part of the closed in '#. Most of you younger ones don't even know that route. And slowly we expanded, Dachsy. I saw us grow. At first it was ten clans, and then it was fifteen. We grew and we gained turf, humble and deferential like. And then we started using muscle, and now we have the ring as ours and going beyond." The old man paused, as if to stop, but he merely caught his breath. "If you think those times were peaceful, you're wrong. I was kid in '# when mercury in a wellbreak poisoned the anaerobics and the tanks were down for eighteen weeks. A below Level #. Oh, I can name them all for you -- repair riots in #, wall break in Branco when I started in school, the electrostorm of # when the power failed although the gravdrums held and people went berserk and ran like mad sheep and fell into the shafts. And the Helium War of #I I . I remember that like it was yesterday. People said the world would end, but it blew over..." The old man went on reminiscing for a long time. Finally he sat down, and Dachsy called on the others, one by one. French could sense the mood shifting. They rose and sat down in turn, one after the other, echoing the old man, discounting the dangers, stressing the positive of the current situation. Gyrations toward inertia, French thought, recalling a hundred similar meetings, scores of committees, working groups. His heart sank as he listened, all too aware of the dynamics. The last man finished his speech at last, and now all eyes turned to Dachsy. In that moment, French glimpsed motion. Miri had come to her feet. He started at her appearance. The faint glow he'd seen about her head had intensified. God! The girl radiated as if she and she drew the attention to herself, away from Dachsy. She stood with hands extended, her face entranced. French saw awe in councilors' faces. They stared at her with parted lips. Slowly Miri looked around. Then, in a voice oddly vibrant, she said: "Listen to me, people. There is a prophesy..." It was dawn. With a small retinue, Tack returned from the pine-covered ridge just above the temporary campsite next to the barn where Bono's jump tubes had been found, charred heaps of metal and burned gear. From there, the night before, Fannin had set out with a group of men and hounds to hunt down the traitor. No word had come during the night, and this morning Tack had combined his meditation with a bit of looking out toward the west, but in the deep mists he had seen no sign of Fannin nor had he heard the yelp of dogs. The meditation had gone well this time, and Tack experienced a stir of pleasure heightened now by what he saw below. A copter had just landed. Its blades still turned, churning dust. He made toward it down a slippery slope. That could be his harem, at last. The moment Ricardo fell, the moment he knew the Plan had succeeded, he would plunge into a great festival of love to dissolve the Pact of Chastity. He had been right! Through settling dust ferns jumped from the aircraft, unsupported breasts deliciously a-bobbing. Tack abruptly changed his course and headed for his own tent. He didn't dare talk to the femmies. The temptation might be too great. Tack wouldn't endanger his great achievement now by a false step that might anger Him-Up-There. Despite these resolutions, Tack sat down to breakfast woefully aware of his many weeks of deprivation. It was worst when he was rested and full of energy. His mind played tricks. The soft-boiled eggs, the grass-seed gruel, the thick molasses he mixed into it, the pink of Harvey ham, and even the rolls he broke to smear with honey reminded him of fem-flesh. It was as if his harem sent out vibes. Come to think of it, a couple of the girls were mutants, and they did emit a rut-smell quite strong and compelling once a month. Henrietta... As soon as Ricardo crumbled, he'd scoop out Henrietta like he scooped out this egg, but he wouldn't use a spoon to do so, by God... To some extent he felt relieved when Robartus announced Dart's arrival and Dart came into the tent. Tack asked for a second table setting. His eyes gleamed mischievously. He would tease the old skunk a bit. During the night Barney had committed suicide back in Ricardo. Chewing mightily, leaning back in his chair, Tack wagged a finger at Dart, chided him. Couldn't stand to have rivals around, could he, the sly little ferret. Dart opened his eyes wide, raised his hands in surprise, and asked what Jonny meant. Dart was dusty from his long ride through the night. His eyes were reddened from fatigue. Tack laughed uproariously. He leaned even farther back in his chair and reached out for a cable on a table at his back. "Listen to this, Franco," he said, looking at the cable. "It comes from your deputy, Dulsol. 'Barney committed suicide, #, ###, as per instructions.' It's addressed to you personally, my friend, but we read it anyway. That's good -- 'per your instructions.' " Tack chuckled. "I'll keep my eyes on you, Franco," he cried, gesturing with the cable. "You're a sly one, you are. Deep but sly." f by L. Ron Hubbard I Read about the evolution of Dianetics, man's most advanced study of the mind. Find out how easily and effectI ively Dianetics can improve your confidence in yourself and your ability to accomplish ypur goals in life. DiaO Just Buy, Read and Try Dianetics: # The Evolution of a Science. (Hand? somely bound, hard cover edition -- O # pages). # The Church of Scientology of Califs fomia Dept. G-#, # West #th St. q Los Angeles, California #. Dianetics ; The Evolution of a Science L. Ron Hubbard Increase Your Abilities I and Self Confidence!  Order "Dianetics: The I Evolution of a Science"  Name Cd to Address I I I All orders will be shipped postage free within # hours of receipt. A DUnctlco Publication. Dianetics is the trademark of L. Ron Hubbard In respect of his published works. Definition: Dianetics -- from DlA Greek Hubbard. All rights reserved. Scientology is an applied religinui philosophy. The Church of Scientology of California -- a non-profit organliallon. Scientology' and Dianetics'!' are registered names. If unavailable from the above addren lend to: The Church of Scientology of California. Publication  Organisation Dept G-#. # Weil Temple St... Lot Angelei. California S#. At these words Dart went white in the face. He heard an echo of Barney's words from Tack's mouth. He stared in fright at Tack's face, half expecting to encounter Barney's eyes. During that eerie ride in the night, he'd had hallucinations. He turned to the side seeing motion. Not a ghost. Robartus had entered and announced that Fannin was on the radio. "Come on, Franco," Tack cried, jumping up, "let's see what our Teddy has found." In the com tent Fannin reported over the crackling frequency. He had them. He had them both. Them ? Tack asked. Yes, sir. Bono and Regina. "We came upon them in a ruined hut," Fannin augmented. "They were fast asleep. Naked. I'll let you guess what they'd been doing. All worn out, the pair. Now we need to get some transportation back. I'm not about to trek all day after treking all night." Dart observed a transformation in Jonny's features. Tack had been in a funning mood. Now he'd turned purple -- a deep purple the more accentuated because Jonny had a light complexion and blond hair. Tack screwed up his face into a grimace whose character Dart couldn't decipher -- some sort of mix between pain and pleasure and anger and a kind of nasty joy. Tack's voice was choked when he replied. Transportation would be sent. Tack signalled a man and told him to get the coordinates and to dispatch a ship. Then he turned abruptly and walked off, leaving Dart to stand by himself. Back in his tent, Tack sat down again before the breakfast table and stared at the food for a second. Then he raised a boot and kicked the table with such force that the flimsy portable affair buckled under the impact His manservant appeared at the tent flap; he knew his master well and stayed out of kicking range. "Clean up this goddamned mess, God dammit! But do it quietly. I have to think." The servant whisked and crawled about as quietly as a mouse, keeping close to the edge of the tent, while Tack sat in his chair. He laid his face into his hands and remained some time in the attitude of a thinker. Tack thought about vengeance. His blood beat at his throat and in his temples. His breath came very hot. Nevertheless, his reasoning powers functioned perfectly. He argued with himself about the Pact of Chastity. In strict constructionist terms, mutants and structure dwellers were not really people but actually a kind of lesser breed. Right? Right. When a man said fem-folk, he meant tribal girls, tribal ferns. Right? Absolutely right. Therefore Regina Unsler couldn't be said to be a femmy, not by a strict construction of the meaning of the term. Right -- right precisely because book nine, chapter seven, verse twenty-eight forbade all intercourse with the Whore, and in the greater context of book nine, the reasoning was clear: they weren't people! Verse forteen also forbade all striving with beasts. Right, right! But what about verse twenty-eight? Wouldn't that be a violation... ? No, Tack decided. Verse twenty-eight applied only when a man sought structure flesh for itself, for the pleasure of it. Tack didn't propose that. Not at all. He proposed to visit vengeance on Bono, and Regina Unsler was merely a tool, merely an instrument to carry that out. Therefore Tack would violate neither the Pact nor the Crestmore if he went ahead with his plan. "Robartus! Where in the hell are you?" "Here, sir." Robartus stuck his head through the flap. "I want a tape recorder." "A tape recorder?" "Yes, dammit. Your ears dirty or something? A tape recorder. Move." The servant disappeared and Tack stood up. He stretched and yawned. His good humor had returned again. The copter flew high over pinecovered ridges. It was a spacious craft with rows of seats in the cabin-facing the pilot, two on one side and one on the other, a small aisle between them. Regina sat in one of the single seats staring rigidly down at thick white mists in valleys, with here and there a tree-top visible faintly in the mist. She didn't want to look inside, still humiliated by the capture. She couldn't help the feeling that she was as much a prisoner as Mycal. The shame of that awakening! She had opened her eyes and had stared up at a man bent down over her naked form with a corner of the blanket in his hand. The hounds hadindecently sniffed her rear. And then had come a certain amount of harsh verbiage. The tribesmen had watched her dress with strange looks in their eyes. They had separated her from Mycal, and later, when the craft had arrived, she had been hustled into the copter very roughly. She could hear the hounds. They had been loaded into the ship and cowered between seats on the other side, their tongues extended, their lean, rib-marked bodies heaving. Near them sat some of the men, and she could feel their observing eyes. For the first time since setting foot in Hinterland, Regina experienced with clear consciousness an intuition, premonition she'd had moments after landing in the darkness outside Ricardo. It had hit her then, an odd sort of awareness that her life would soon undergo a radical change, a great change. Under the tortures of Adjustment pressure, she hadn't thought about it. Nor, later, during that glorious night of striving, which had dissolved in sleep. But now she felt it very strongly -- and it was more than just the usual culture shock any structure-dweller might have on the outside. It was...she couldn't put her finger on it. A feeling, a forgetfulness? Great change, she thought; the words kept echoing. Perhaps it's simply that I'm in love. She no longer tried to conceal it from herself. From the start she had loved Mycal, perhaps as far back as the ball, certainly after their long night of chaste conversation. She had tried to tell herself it wasn't so, still thinking of Jonny, who had been so very different. But now she knew she'd found the man for her future. She turned her head despite the staring tribesmen and looked tenderly toward the archangel. He sat up front, apart from the others, next to the leader of the group that had hunted and found them. From the facial expressions and behaviour of the men, Regina inferred that the leader was prying and her lover uncommunicative. Mycal sat with a morose expression, occasionally nodding, answering in curt phrases. The other man spoke with rapid gestures of his hand. She was determined to save Mycal, confident that she could do it. During their long cross-country trek, he had told her enough about Jonny so that she understood why Mycal was fearful. But she also relied on her own powers of persuasion. Jonny owed her a favor -- for old time's sake. A change in the pitch of the blades signalled the start of descent. The copter began to drop, and Regina felt the surge in the stomach so familiar to jump tube users. It signified 'down.' She pressed her nose against the pane again. Trees rushed by on one side. Red clay ground blurred. Then she saw a circle of tents with an odd metal construct in the center, a kind of tower supporting machinery on a platform. A loaf-shaped device reminded her of a miniature grav-drum. The coper dropped toward a large circle of flattened mutagrass. The clouds of dust rose in greeting and obscured the view. Nudged by tribesmen, she went forward, following Mycal. As she picked her way down the narrow metal stairs, eyes on her lover -- he was being led away toward the...yes! It was the barn where they'd spent a night -- men ran toward the copter with bent backs as they passed beneath the still whirling blades. One of them grabbed her roughly. "Just a minute," she cried, "let go of me!" "Shut your yap, fem-stuff," the man growled. "Out here you're nobody, understand? Nobody." They moved her at forced quickstep toward the camp. She looked ahead, saw an ornate complex of tents connected by low, covered walkways. The ecology flag flapped from the highest peaks. The hands on her arm were hard, relentless. The men led her into the complex and stopped in a kind of outer room. A man seated on a canvas chair in the attitude of a guard rose and went through a flap into an inner chamber. He reappeared and gestured. Her captors led her to the flap and shoved her through. Regina caught herself and looked up. She looked at the back of a man, the back of a head adorned with a horsetail of hair. He stood next to a bed, cover pulled back to reveal a triangle of white. A tray with a bottle of wine and two glasses stood on a stand. The man turned and moved toward her with an odd expression on his face. "Jonny Tack!" she cried, breathless with astonishment. Regina's surprise was not occasioned by seeing Tack, whom she had recognized easily from the back. She was caught off guard by an internal shock of such force that she clutched her head and bent double as if hit by a sudden attack of migraine. Great Change! Great Change! Memories assaulted her, a shock of surprise. She was a member of the Madonna Cult going back many years -- yet she'd been made to forget it. Tack's face had released the hypnotically held memories. She had been commanded to forget until she faced him again -- and now she realized in a flash that nothing, nothing in the last few weeks had been pure chance -- not her meeting with Mycal, not her longing to escape to Hinterland, no, not even her ravenous sexual hunger last night. All this had been predicted, vaguely at first, then in greater and greater detail as Serenita had sought more and more information from the oracles, the crystal, visions. Regina knew herself a full adept now -- which meant that she was pregnant, with Mycal's child. But, shockingly enough, she also knew what her role would be -- to confuse the Male, to shatter his powers of judgement, so that an era could end at last, so that the last remnant of a dead age could be buried. Jonny's intentions were revealed by the bed and its pulled-back cover, the wine, the glasses. But she no longer loved him, she loved another. Do I want to do that? Do I want to do it? Who was shel Was she flighty, irresponsible Regina, the play girl , forever concerned with the excellence of her articles of consumption and use? Or was she that other Regina -- the one schooled in all the psychic arts? She realized that she was both -- that the many long conversations she'd had with Serenita, several each week, forgotten but now remembered as clearly as anything else, were her conversations. That she believed in the oracles and knew that she would do what had been predicted, would have to do them, one way or another, voluntarily or by force. Not she confused the Male -- he confused himself. She was but the Lady's instrument. More than ever she hoped against hope that Mycal would understand and forgive -- if he, if she, survived the Great Change which stood immediately before them. Her odd motion had stopped Tack in his tracks, his eyes puzzled as he stared at her bent-over form. She forced herself to smile as she looked up again. Many years of secret practice had taught her how to command body and emotions. Now she knew how to do it once more. Imperceptibly she took a deep breath and exhaled it, slowly gathering energies from the ether. Slowly her smile turned salacious and her lips curled, her cheeks dimpled. "Jonny-boy," she warbled. "Fancy meeting you here." She held out her arms as he came toward her, a glazed expression in his eyes. He was the Male, stupid and destructive, but ultimately in her power. IX French pulled in the reins of his pony and the horse came to a stop. He nudged the animal forward. In no time his mount walked half submerged in water, groping toward the other side of this depression filled with water seepage. French let the animal find its own way. Lumiglobes strapped to his arms gave more the illusion than the reality of light. The tunnel was very wide at this point, its ancient walls caved in, and darkness reached out hungrily for the faint gleam of his lamps. He heard the splash of other horses as the two explorers he had brought along followed behind. The cold water brought French out of half-sleep -- lately the most cornmon state of his mind unless some new crisis or decision demanded his attention. In the four days since the council meeting, he had yet to see a bed. Organizing Exodus had taken all his time. The horse strained up the sloping bank of the underground lake and continued on, dripping. Once more French saw rails to the side. The tunnel walls became visible as they left the area of the cave-in. Then, in another ten minutes or so, French saw moving lights in the distance. It was the lead column of the Exodus they'd passed some time ago on the way out to explore the tunnel. He spurred his horse into a trot, eager to get back now that 'home' was near. As he came abreast of the column, the people cheered. Those who had lamps lifted them high into the air and swung them back and forth. French waved his arm and smiled tiredly. He had yet to accept, deep down, that he was not a very big Chief in the eyes of these people. No, much more than that -- the Consort of a goddess. He wondered with an undertone of gallows humor whether simple, ordinary Rivera French would become a mythical figure someday. At the moment, thank God, he was still considered human. Unlike Miri. Miri had already assumed the mantle of divinityMore likely, he thought, I'll be remembered, if I am remembered, as one of the great crackpots of the eleventh century, conned into playing Moses by a small and nutty religious cult. They'll laugh and joke about me. "French? Oh, French was that slum kid who made it big in the upper world. One day he dreamt that the structures would crumble. And so he talked these people into leaving Ricardo, see, but when they got out of the tunnel, Ricardo was still there, same as ever." On the other hand, he thought, there is Serenita. To think of the Cult Mother was to deepen the ambivalence he still felt about this -- all this. The tall, severe figure of the nun appeared before his eyes as she had stood in the darkness of an ancient parking lot, face shadowed by a cowl. Serenita had come down to visit Miri in the temporary headquarters French had established next to an enormous hall, anciently a station of the undercrust. He had followed her back up when she left again after tearful farewells with those sisters of the Cult who had joined the Exodus. He had confronted her in the darkness and had accused her of creating crisis, of deliberately fostering disaster. Snatches of that conversation floated through his mind as he rode past the column, waving to the people. "I do nothing," the nun had said. "I serve the Queen of Heaven, the sweet Jesus, God the Father, the Holy Ghost, the Trinity, the Great Unknown, the Cosmic One, Buddha, Krishna, Shiva, Aphrodite -- name your god, Mr. French. I don't make the Great Change, Mr. French. It comes of itself when the time is ripe. You and I and all the rest -- we're witnesses of a drama we don't direct. There is no one in charge, Mr. French. No one. She is in charge." He insisted that she had rigged the confusions surrounding the Helium round, had had her agents -- like Miri and Regina -- interfere. The nun shook her head inside the cave of her cowl. "How can I cause war between Union and the tribes? War must be there in the heart first. We are a tiny Cult, Mr. French. We merely predicted the Great Change. We don't pretend to rule -- only to know." The future cannot be known, he insisted. "You're half right," she said. "The future is murky -- but sometimes quite inevitable. When a seed is planted, it may or may not germinate. But once a flower has sprung up, it will surely wilt again? Eh?" She went on to liken culture to a plant that grows, flowers, gives fruit, and dies. The plant was Western Christendom and the world today its final manifestation. In the scheme of things, she said, the culture had died long ago, long before dead trunk of the tree. Great Change meant a new beginning rather than an ending. protested. That's what Great Change meant. He thought it was terrible. "Why?" she asked. "Life will go on. Cells may die, individuals may die, but life goes on. You are mesmerized by numbers, Mr. French, and you're dishonest and sentimental on top of that. You agonize over the men yourself in the past week or so, and you never gave them a second thought." The words shocked him with their truth. How did she know, he asked, had Miri -- She shook her head ever so slightly. "I know you, Mr. French. I'm standing in your aura, you know, and I'm a psychic. I know all about you. The life of action. Adventure, danger, tests." She smiled. "The mind," she continued, and pointed a slender index finger toward her temple. "The human brain cannot encompass these cosmic events. But, as we say, 'the Male pretends to rule. ' Give it up, Mr. French. It doesn't become you. You're a man of the future. Action, eh? Life, movement, love. Not dark, puzzling thoughts and reckonings. You can't make sense of it, so why pretend? You've done well so far. You've followed the Lady -- your heart. Not the Male -- your head. Your future is bright. Flowers in the meadow, Mr. French. Flowers in the meadow..." Flowers in the meadow... Her words echoed in his mind as he rode past the people in the tunnel, smiling and waving automatically. Miri said that Serenita spoke obscurely, that being the Lady's way, indirection. The old woman had made him think, had convinced him of some things, had left him doubtful of others. He wasn't sure at all about his future. The human mass he passed came from the very dregs of structure life, crackpots like himself, but of another sort. In the dim light of lumiglobes, their faces were blueish and sallow, gravitron-burned; their forms were stunted. They had nothing to lose. Maybe they'll inherit the earth, it flashed in his mind. At last count ten thousand had joined the Exodus. They'd come down by hundreds of paths, following smuggling routes. They'd lain on the floor of the undercrust station in areas marked out by luminous paint, writhing and spasming from pressure loss. Then, later, supplied with food and lights by foragers, they were formed into companies and launched on their way to ancient Chicago by several west-bound tunnels. Ten thousand superstitious slum dwellers, these, who had believed the rumors leaking out of Branco that the world would end and that a woman would lead the chosen to safety. French thought of the other Ricardo They too sought salvation, but in another way. Pent-up frustrations had exploded into riots all over the city. French left the first and reached the second group. The cheering and light waving began all over again. He figured he had to pass ten more companies before he would get some food and drink. It was early afternoon, although you couldn't tell it in the tunnel's perpetual night. He hadn't eaten since morning. French wondered who would be more disappointed -- those who'd stayed above and were now being systematically 'pacified' by the troops Harvanth had flown in from several neighboring structures...or those who had thrown in their lot with the Goddess Miri and Her nearly divine consort, Rivera French. It would all depend on the secret agendas -- Union's and Ecofreaks. And God help us all, no matter what! An hour later he and his explorers arrived at the station and handed the horses to attendants at a kind of livery stable where Exodus leaders and explorer teams could get animals for tunnel travel. The animals had been obtained from tribesmen in the foothills of the Allagains. French mounted a makeshift ramp to the platform where people had long ago waited for trains. This portion of Eastcoast had been abandoned followwhere survivors had lived, experimenting with gravitron, lay farther north. Explosions above had trapped large numbers of people down here. Their skeletal remains had been gathered and piled up by explorer teams to make way for the Exodus. French passed such a pile on his way through a darkish structure to the station hall. He surveyed the busy scene for a second. On his right a disorderly littering of humanity spasmed on the ground in the grip of Adjustment. Only children were up and about. They appeared immune to the effects of gravitron deprivation. Members of the Cult moved about between prone figures. Ministering, they called it, although all they really had to offer was an encouraging word -- that plus the magic aura of the Cult itself. On the left a group of foragers piled boxes and canned mush into a pyramid as they unloaded a transport jumper. French wondered how they'd gotten the jumper down here. The foragers were ingenious and their job had been made easy by the riots. They'd hauled down into the catacombs an incredible tonnage of loot -- food, textiles, lights, fuels, medicines, tools -- everything that might be needed for a new start in life out there. French set himself in motion across the hall. He had reached the center, the point where the luminous lines of demarcation came together, when he heard the dreadful thundercrack. It seemed that he'd be known as a consort after all rather than as a crackpot. Dart scurried out of Tack's sleeping chamber as fast as his short legs would carry him. His face revealed fear, disgust, and unnatural excitement. The leader had satisfied his lust at last from all appearances, Dart decided. The Whore had been nowhere in evidence, although the rush of water from the shower stall adjacent to the chamber had hinted that she was cleaning up after the four-day orgy -- and she had much to clean off, the Unclean Thing. The stench in that chamber still gagged Dart. Oh! They'd sweated and drunk and jutted up a fearful storm of sin and damnation in there, and the place had looked a mess. Dart had barely found a spot to put his feet on the floor inside, cluttered as it was with empty trays and bottles. The linen had looked positively grey with wear. And Tack himself, pale shade of his past magnificence, had lain darkly amidst the creased and mangled sheets with an iced towel wrapped about his shaved skull like a dirty turban of misery. In the outer chamber Dart turned jerkily at a fancied motion. His eyes were terrified. But he saw nothing in the murk. Damn you, he thought. Damn you, Barney. Don't you dare stalk me in the shadows! And he made it out of there even faster. The ghost wouldn't follow him into the bright sunshine outside. Six or seven members of Tack's guard idled outside drawing circles in the red clay of the ground, joking with ferns from Jonny's harem. The ferns spent much time around the Leader's tent spying on their rival from Union, or else they were trying to seduce the men. Dart could almost smell the rutting fetor of one or two of them -- especially that Henrietta, the mutie with the deep red eyes. He reckoned that nothing remained of the sacred Pact of Chastity. Alongside Barney's hollow whispers, Dart had heard lascivious laughter in the woods at night. Jonny's own sported with the jealous ferns among the pines while their master groaned inside the tent, completely captured by that Abomination from Union. First Bono, now Tack. In his grave Old Tack -- No, not that! Dart hurriedly thought. He shivered again, only too aware that Barney's ghost had come out into the sunlight after him and rfiust stand right next to him now. No thoughts about graves. An idea came to Dart. Barney must be buried. Yes. He probably still dangled from a rope in the embassy, the last Ecofreak in Union. He had to be put underground with a heavy stone to weigh him down. Across the empty circle of the camp, past the metal tower on top of which the shielding mechanism, equipped now with its critical silcoswitch, gave forth an invisible but potent oscillation, he could see Ecofreak elders and leaders from other tribes stand outside the council tent waiting to hear what he had accomplished. They'd come north in copter after copter determined to persuade Jonny to hold off, to countermand his orders. But Tack refused, despite the disturbing speculations burly Sonder, the physicist from Kaysee, had offered. They wanted change, these gentlemen, but none dared to confront the Leader. They insisted that Dart do it. "You are the only man he trusts," they'd argued. And they'd forced him to go in. Well, he'd gone -- but he hadn't pressed Tack hard. Dart had no intention of ending up like that damn-fool Gulfrat leader who'd barged in there two days ago. That night his body had been found bruised black and blue by the boot-heels of the guards. Dart had said "Yes, sir" and "no, sir" to Tack's curt commands. Yessir! Yes, sir, I'll bring you copies of the transmission to Wellhead. As soon as we get through. And I'll do it, too, by God! Dart set out across the empty circle toward the council tent. It might have been so nice, triumphant. Union had delivered the parts. Jets and copters had moved the precious components all over Hinterland. They'd been snapped into place. Hinterland was safe and secure. Or was it? Sonder wasn't sure. Dart had been present when Sonder had looked patiently at one of the ear-shaped components. His thick fingers, square nails had scratched at the fine, thin lines of reddish copper print laid down into the ear by microwelders. Sonder had shaken his head. The color. He didn't like the color. Some other kind of metal might be alloyed with the copper, just enough to destroy its effectiveness. He wasn't sure that all the parts had defects, not even that any had them . The parts behaved correctly enough in the small test device Sonder carried about with him. But he claimed that Union would try to avoid an obvious defect. The parts had to have thorough testing, and that meant a testing program in Kaysee, perhaps taking three weeks or so. Dart had been sent in to convice Tack to give them time. Dart had one of the ears in his pocket, and Sonder had shown him how to explain the problem to the Leader. But Dart hadn't even taken the ear out. Tack had not been in a funning mood, not at all, and he'd darkly muttered about trouble-makers who might get some attention from the boys. Dart avoided the eyes of the people as he walked past them into the council tent (Barney had a trick he liked to play; he would possess now this man and now that and stare at Dart accusingly through the man's eyes.) Inside Dart took up a central position and waited. Among the men who entered was Fannin. He kept to the back, shadowed by the sloping canvas, his eyes alert. He looked at Dart and knew that Dart had failed -- could have predicted that he would. The bad news were in. Sonder threw up all these clouds of suspicion. Tack would never admit that he had failed. Better to go down in a blaze of glory, eh? Back home he wouldn't stand a chance, but here he could still lord it over the tribes, surrounded by his goons. So what if Union bombs the tribal settlements, Fanin thought. This camp won't be hit. It's too small a target. The Great Leader might survive the holocaust. Then, gathering the remnants about him, he'll try to play the king of kings. Only, of course, I won't let him do that. Its frightfully uncomfortable around Jonny-boy now that he has let himself go. Dart held up a hand and the murmurs stopped. "Tack is adamant. Dynamite the refineries. Cut the pipeline. It's still the same order, and he wants to see the cable transmitting the command. In fact he wants a console moved into his tent so he can monitor what we say . " The people groaned. Dart held up a hand, asking for silence. "He said that Ricardo will fall tonight by his reckoning , and he plans to watch it. We've been asked to organize a column to move up to the edge of the Desolation. We move in two hours." "Wait a minute !" Fannin glanced to the side where burly Sonder stood. Sonder was one of the most patient men alive, but now even Sonder seemed to have lost his composure. He. moved forward through the tribesmen, stocky, angry. His red beard blazed up like fire when he passed through a sun beam falling from the skylight. Sonder stopped directly in front of Dart, fists clenched tightly. ' 'Did you tell him? Did you tell him we need time? Did you show him? Well, speak up, Franco!" "Get away from me, get away from me!" Dart threw up his hands and backed away from Sonder as if he had seen an apparition. Then he controlled himself and glanced abashedly at the people. "Don't you rush at me like that again," he growled at Sonder in a changed tone. Fannin was puzzled by Dart's manner. The old man had become even more paranoid since his return from Ricardo. "Yes, I told him, but he wouldn't listen. He nearly threw me out." "Did you show him? The color?" Dart hesitated. "Well?" Dart looked away from Sonder and still refused to answer. "You didn't show him, did you? You were too cowardly -- like all the rest of you so-called leaders." Sonder turned and swept the people with a glance. His blue eyes, usually so placid, burned with anger. "Well, gentlemen, I will tell him. In no uncertain terms. Give it to me. Give me the part." He wants to die, Fannin thought, watching Dart hand Sonder the part. Next to Fannin Sonder's friends moved nervously toward the entrance . They intercepted the out-rushing Sonder, but he shook loose the restraining arms and disregarded the pleading of his friends. High time to mosey on along, Fannin decided. Better to be out of the way. Tack might order a general carnage. Fannin made for the entrance slowly and inconspicuously, while up front Dart squirmed under questions. Outside at last, Fannin slipped off between tents and then, in the obscurity of some pines, he went up into the valley toward that distant barn. Bono had been right, more or less, he reflected, recalling the conversation he'd had with Bono in the copter. Tack would blow it, Bono had asserted. Now Fannin knew that it was so. He would head out, up into the Allagains. He knew an isolated hut up there where a man could hole up until the mess was over. Meanwhile, he'd just open Bono's cage a crack. After what Bono had been through, he'd take care of the king of kings without much urging. He walked carefully, wanting to catch the guard by surprise. He had almost reached the barn when he spied, in the distance, the silvery gleam of a Union airship headed toward the camp. He understood instantly. They had also found the trail of desolation at last and came in search of Regina. Fannin decided to seek safety on the other side of the ridge. But before he could carry out this intention, the airship suddenly described a graceful turn and headed back the way it had come. The air ship rushed back to Ricarradio had caused the pilot to lose all color. The soldiers in the back were unnaturally still. Blottingham understood their silence. Gravitron failure made you think. From the distance Ricardo looked safe and sound -- five silvery stalks of urban life swaying almost visibly with the motion of air masses heading out over the Atlantic. Blottingham didn't expect to see anything, of course. Grav failure did not mean immediate structure collapse. That would follow in some hours unless the problem was corrected. At worst the highest levels would begin to sag a little by nightfall, metal pressing on metal, molecules cozying up to each other. Blottingham reached for the radio speaker and gave a string of instructions to Carmody, but when he stopped and Carmody had a chance to speak, he learned that his aide was more or less on top of things. Blotting ham hung the radio speaker back on the dash, sat back in his chair next to the pilot, and ran a hand over the red brush of hair on top of his head. His face was tense. Lately he had learned to hate the excercise of power. The burden of responsibility rested too heavily now that Unsler had had a stroke and was both paralyzed and struck dumb by a failure of his nervous system . Blottingham could see him: one eye frozen open, filled with terrorized pleading, a strange noise in his throat as he tried to speak past a paralyzed tongue. The stroke had come while the Old Man had watched the riots on the Media. Even if he had wanted to, Blottingham couldn't draw on support from Sidney who, though he was back again, was back an imbecile, a raving maniac, calling every man Tanti and blabbering incoherently about his initiation. Blottingham had ordered him locked up in a spare cubo right next door to his stroke-struck father. As for the cabinet, the rest of the family, Blottingham had kept the information from them. Had that been a good decision? Yes, he decided, it was a good decision. In times like these it was best to hold down panic, even if it meant that Blottingham had to endure the weight of power. He fell into a reverie, and it occurred to him that he could continue as Unifier-in-all-but-name indefinitely if he wished. Hypnosis and drugs might be used to prepare Unsler for rare public appearances. Tapes of his voice might be used for speeches. A blurry picture on Media... Then it occurred to Blottingham that he didn't really want the power. It nauseated him . The airship docked at last. Blotting ham hurried to a waiting limo. Outside the airport he noticed at once that the troubles were greater than he had anticipated. He could hear a cacaphony of sirens near and far. The rarely used public address system syruped with soothomuse. What damn fool had ordered that? Nothing panicked people more than hearing soothomuse on the PA system. Blottingham got in and angrily slammed the door. "What's happening?" he asked the driver. The man shook his head. He activated the gravitron and lifted the jumper above the movebelt. "God help us all," he said. "We've heard it twice already." "Heard what?" Blottingham asked. "The clap.," the man said. "What?!" Blottingham cried. The driver nodded. "Somebody really screwed up. No warning. It's just like '#. It's East Tower. The mobs are pouring out. This is big, Mr. Blottingham, big!" Almost as if to underline what Sanchez had just said, came the sickening, sharp, ear-ringing report. Blottingham jerked involuntarily. Sanchez looked at him, cocked his head, made a face. God! Grav failure must have been under way for hours, unreported. It must have begun even before he'd left to follow Regina's telltale track into Hinterland. They crossed from West toward Central Tower througn the beltway. From the mixing bowl in Central Tower, Blottingham observed a mass of humanity moving onto the beltway from East. A dark ooze of people. Blottingham shuddered. People trampled people in a kind of frenzied, animal panic. Sanchez lifted the vehicle up into Central's shaft. Arrived at Top Level, Blottingham ran through the lobby where Union's thirty-nine structures hung around the wall around a centrally placed map of the Helium pipeline. He saw no one, as he ran. The place was deserted, swept clean by panic. He took an elevator to the office wing. Not everyone had fled. A handful of his closest aides were still on the job. They had gathered in an open area usually occupied by visitors. Their faces were ashen. They formed a clump around a visiset, turned when Blottingham came into the room. Carmody disengaged himself from the others, neat as usual, his black hair almost blue of sheen and meticulously combed. He said: "Paul, things are in a terrible shape. Communications are down. Belmonte can't be located. The people in Media laugh when we call and disconnect us. We're trying to raise Defense, but no one responds. " "Defense?" Blottingham asked. "Why Defense?" "Haven't you been told?" Carmody asked. "There is no Helium." Blottingham gave Carmody an uncomprehending stare. The man repeated his message slowly and with emphasis. "There...is...no...Helium!" "Are you mad?" Carmody must have discovered this recently, since their discussion on the radio. "No, Paul, it's the God's truth. The storage tanks are empty. No people in the Pits. The expanders are shut down. And there's nothing in the pipeline, not one molecule. We finally got Engineering to check it out." Carmody paused. Then he went on. "There's been an Interdiction, Paul, lasting more than four days. But nobody reported it. The records have been falsified. All the gauge watchers are gone. It's some kind of conspiracy." Blottingham sank down into a chair. He rested his flat palm on top of his brush of hair. We'll be mobbed. It was his first thought. Once the other towers began to crack, the mobs would make for Central Tower. It was the only one that had a chance. Its drums could be operated with Helium from the standby air liquefaction units anchored out at sea. But Central Tower couldn't here... He looked up and asked, "What about the other structures?" "Interdictions have just been reported -- but they just started." "Oh, God!" Blottingham rose abruptly. "Gentlemen, I'm afraid we'll have to come out into the open. I mean about the Unifier and Sidney. This is big trouble. We'll have to call the cabinet." Wry smiles greeted this announcement. "Too late," Carmody said. He beckoned with a hand. Blottingham followed Carmody out to the lip of the glass-enclosed terrace. Carmody pointed to a large fleet of ships -- jumpers, limos, and individual jump tubes could be seen heading away from Ricardo. "There's your cabinet, Paul. And everybody else. Gone to save Number One." "Harvanth?" "I suspect he was the first to go. I told you. We can't get anyone at Defense." Blottingham stared out the window, chin in hand. His elbow rested on an arm he'd folded across his chest. An unreported Interdiction... That could only mean that tribes and Proctor were colluding. Only men completely loyal to Proctor could have hidden an Interdiction. Which even from the prison to which he had been transferred. And that meant -- Belmonte was part of the plot! Suddenly Blottingham giggled. It tickled and amused him that Proctor and Belmonte and all manner of men deliberately created chaos. He felt the chaos. What he saw was peaceful enough -- the glint of silver from the airships, a few thin clouds, the dark Atlantic. But throughout Ricardo raged a maddened mob. Those thundercracks would drive people crazy. He felt it also. He was just human. And Proctor thought he could control this phenomenon? Proctor was crazier than Blottingham had imagined. He chuckled to himself. He turned to the men just as another crack sounded -- from the direction of West Tower this time. It was physical, tangible. It caused involuntary physiological response. Blottingham noticed that he was on hands and knees on the floor. He stared at tiles marked by the Unsler flower. He laughed. "Do it again," he cried, turning to the west. He pointed an index finger in imitation of a pistol. "Do it again. Bang, bang, bang. Gotchya!" The staff, also on the floor, stared at him with terrorized eyes. Blottingham didn't care. Stupid of him to pretend to be in charge. Insane of them to look at him with those children eyes. Who did they think he was? God? His mind snapped back to reality. "The Ecofreaks," he said in a cool tone. "Did anyone talk with the embassy?" Carmody scrambled up. "None of the embassies answered our calls. We think that..." Carmody's voice trailed out. His eyes stared past Blottingham and out through the drilla-glass. All the others on the floor did the same. Blottingham turned to see what mesmerized them. The air outside visibly trembled as if heated by a gigantic fire below. Blottingham knew the cause. Compressing plastosteel generated heat. In East, in West, the upper levels would be heating up. The drilla-glass would melt. The seals would break. Then escaping air would create a fantastic up-draft in the shafts, powerful enough to lift men -- an internal typhoon. They couldn't stay here. They had to leave. In quick succession came a series of sharp reports. Crack, crack, crack, crack-crack-crack. Fireworks exploding against the roof of your mouth. Everything swayed and shook. Things fell on the tiles, shattered and slid. Blottingham, like the others, ran across the room crazed with fear. His bowels and bladder released their contents, but he was unaware of it. When the sound stopped, he stood embracing a door. Around him men lay on the ground in fetal postures, rocking. One man had three fingers in his mouth and sucked violently. "Bang, bang," Blottingham lisped. Then, in the continuing silence, he found control again. He cried: "Let's get out of here!" His mind latched on to a simple plan and held tenaciously. In the hall outside, as in all halls, hung cabinets with emergency gear, insurance against surface ruptures: oxygen masks and cannisters, sensitized gravitron webbing, medical kits, the like. He ran out toward the cabinets, aware now that his robe was soiled, that waste moistened his legs. He tore open doors and threw gear toward his staff. Some had followed on foot. Others had crawled after him on hands and knees. "Check your seal," he cried. "It should be blue. If it isn't, take another. Don't pull the rip-cord until we're outside." Another series of thundercracks made them all curl into terrorized balls on the floor. One man had inadvertently pulled the rip-cord on his gravitron gear and now floated in mid-air. Blottingham pulled him down and made him exchange the webbing. Then he ran down the hall followed by the staff. On the way he passed an office where a visiset glowed. He thought he heard Proctor's voice exhorting the public, but it might have been illusion. Carmody puffed behind him and now called: "What about the Unifier?" Blottingham shook his head and waved a hand dismissing the Unifier. He had a simple plan: escape. He couldn't be bothered. They reached the emergency exit, a small chamber. He pushed the men into the room and carefully closed the seal-door. He'd never used such an exit, and he looked about, undecided. Glowing dials on the wall drew his attention. In a second he understood the mechanism. "Put on your masks," he called. He donned his own and tested it. Then, glancing about, he assured himself that all had done the same. "All right," he called. His voice was muffled by the mask. ' 'Grab your rip-cords. When the door opens, out you go. Run out. You've got to get well away from the building. Once you're out there, pull." He turned dials. In seconds a hissing sound indicated that internal and external pressures were being equalized. Then the door swung open, and they felt the intense heat of the air outside. "Run!" Blottingham yelled. "Go on, somebody. Carmody! Go!" Carmody took a run and leapt out into the void. His head disappeared in a second. Blottingham walked to the door and peered out. Carmody had pulled his cord. The activated webbing had broken his fall. He floated downward gently, his body-weight overcoming the gravitron. He would have a soft landing. Blottingham turned to the men. "Easy," he said. "Nothing to it." At that moment the dreadful sound came again. This time it wasn't cushioned by plastosteel or by drilla-glass. The air pulse slammed into Blottingham and threw him back into the chamber. He fell on top of others at the back of the room. When the sound died out at last, they scrambled up. One by one Blottingham launched the men out. They floated down in an uneven string -- men in the bright robes of the nobility. Alone at last, Blottingham went to the back of the room so that he would get a good start for his jump. Then he hesitated, brushed his hair. His efforts to help the staff escape had banked his terror somewhat. Now rationality asserted itself. He recalled Carmody's words in the hall: "What about the Unifier?" Unsler couldn't be abandoned. Simple humanity demanded that he should be saved -- if not from the collapse of Central Tower, then from the mobs Proctor would launch. Blottingham, for one, had more of a sense of responsibility than to save Number One and let the world go hang. He turned dials again. The outer door of the chamber closed. Blottingham heard a hissing sound and felt the rise of pressure. He opened the inner door. Once more he hesitated. He had a hunch he shouldn't do this. He'd had a simple plan. Why change it now? But he put the feeling down and ran, drawn by years of loyalty to the Old Man. Moments later he burst into one of Unsler's sitting rooms carrying gravwebbing and oxygen gear. The sight of men in police uniforms made him recoil, but he was too late. The men had turned toward him. As they did so, Blottingham recognized Belmonte kneeling on the floor next to an armchair. His dark, inscrutable face was turned toward Blottingham, but his hands continued to press down on a pillow. The pillow lay on the Unifier's face. "Get him!" Belmonte said evenly to no one in particular. Blottingham turned abruptly and ran down the hall. He heard a series of explosions. They were not thundercracks this time. He fell down, tom by a force, but he felt no pain, only a kind of giddiness. His head was full of fireflies, his throat full of blood. He laughed inwardly. He rolled away into laughter. P roctor sweated under the bright lights. He could see almost nothing. He spoke to the cameras before him and to the microphones -- those mounted on the lectern as well as the one that floated in the air just in front of his head. He exhorted the people to calm down. The Helium already flowed again, he told them. The thundercracks would continue for a while longer, but the danger was past. He urged the invisible masses to get off the beltways. He told them to return to their cubo homes. All is well. Calm down. He repeated this message over and over again. of visisets, thousands of loudspeakers. Proctor hoped that his forcibly calm tone would reassure them at last. He had been before the cameras for more than an hour now, interrupted only by infernal blasts of sound. Yet he persisted, despite a growing hoarseness and fatigue. From time to time Hondo Weinberger had appeared to stand between the cameras. Weinberger monitored the activities outside through banks of cameras. At each approach, Weinberger had turned his head from side to side to indicate that panic still persisted, that Proctor should continue to talk. From the corner of his eye, Proctor now saw another figure between the cameras -- Kron. Kron made an urgent gesture, repeated it twice. Something had gone wrong, Proctor realized, but it didn't bother him too much. In such an operation, something was bound to go wrong. Nevertheless, he brought his remarks to a close. He repeated his assertion that Helium flowed. He called for calm. Away from the circle of light, he mopped his face with a handkerchief. Kron said: "Ecofreak isn't responding. We have sent the message five times. With the code signal." "Are you sure?" A string of thundercracks cut off Korn's answer. Proctor looked at the people in the studio, pleased at their discipline. Of course they knew that the danger would pass. Unlike the mob. Proctor had not expected quite so much panic. Much time had also been lost in his very slow progress from the police confinement to Media Central. The beltway had been impassable, filled with trampled corpses. The noise subsided. "I have bad news, Res," Korn said. "Helium Interdictions have been reported from all structures. It all started about an hour ago." "Damn fools," Proctor said grimly. He meant the Ecofreaks. He imagined the tribal yokels dancing and grinning in stupid glee, thinking they had outwitted Proctor. They were even more careless than Proctor had assumed they were. He had expected them to do the obvious -- test the parts carefully before making a move, a matter of a week or two. They hadn't done so. They were led by a madman or fool. installed a communications center. Proctor made for that area now, stepping over cables. He stopped before a keyboard console manned by a young man. From a corner of his eye, Proctor glanced toward a set of gauges staff and a clump of studio people stood about and stared at the gauges. Proctor didn't like that clump. He knew that the gauges showed zero gas flow. He lowered his voice as he spoke to the operator. "Send this message to Ecofreak: 'This is Reston Proctor. You must immediately restore Helium flow. The silcoplast components... he waited until the operator caught up. "The silcoplast components are deliberately faulty and will not protect you from nuclear attack." He waited again. "I shall order an attack on your settlements within fifteen minutes unless Helium flow is restored to Ricardo and the Interdiction to the other structures is terminated. Acknowledge immediately." Proctor turned questioningly to Kron. Kron nodded as if to say: Good. You have no other choice. Proctor said to the operator, "Give them the prearranged code." The man typed numbers. The machine clackered rythmically in readiness. There was no acknowledgement, only the noise. Korn said: "While you were speaking, Belmonte called to say: 'Mission accomplished.' They also got Blottingham. But most of the family had already fled." "Sidney?" Proctor asked. "He is dead," Kron said. Proctor nodded and turned back to the machine. He noticed the clump of men near the gauges again. They looked expectantly at Proctor. Proctor forced himself to smile, gave them an encouraging nod, only too aware that his face was a grimace of strain. He allowed himself to think the unthinkable. What if there had been a communications failure? That could be disastrous. A simple breakdown in a component, unnoticed at their end. The fate of Union could then be decided by an electronic wafer. He turned to Kron. "How do we communicate with General Martinez?" "By radio," Kron said. "I have to have a talk with him," Proctor said. "But could you..."He gestured toward the people around the gauges. "I don't want half the world to listen in." Korn moved toward the group. Now a series of thundercracks much longer and much more intense than any before exploded the air in the studio. The entire place trembled and moved. The lights dimmed, went out, came on, dimmed, flickered. A camera broke loose from its moorings and sailed across the open space in the center. It careened as its small wheels hit loose cable on the floor. It crashed against a wall, emitting sparks. Weinberger, his hands to his ears, stumbled toward Proctor who half hung by the communications console. Kron had gone down on his knees. His head was just above the floor as he waited for the noise to stop. Proctor thought: We're safe. We're safe. Central Tower still has Helium. It's nothing. Nothing at all. Beneath this conscious incantation, he perceived for the first time a kind of dark doubt. Could the plan misfire? Could the game be up? Could all the plans, deeds, acts of his life have led to a strange end in a visi studio? To die in a man-made storm of his own devising? The final practical joke? The noise stopped at last and Proctor gratefully submerged his thoughts in action. He moved to a radio and gestured to the operator. The man had lain down on the floor, trying to hide from the thunder. Kron no longer had to disperse the observing group. The people had scattered all about the studio. "Get me Martinez," Proctor said. The operator's voice quavered, his face was white, sweat stood on his brow. "Martinez here." The voice had a cheerful sound. Proctor took the microphone. "This is Proctor. Are you all right, Richard? Where are you?" "I'm fine, Res. I'm in a command ship. We are about ten klicks off shore." "Are you up on the latest developments?" "Are you kidding?" Martinez cried. "I'm up to my ears from the area commands. Helium Interdictions. The people in the regions are agitated but not panicked yet, of course. Was this part of the plan?" Proctor ignored the question. He said: "Richard, can you explode a bomb some kilometers from Wellhead? In a safe area? By safe I mean away from the pipeline facilities. Quickly? I have to send these birds a message they'll understand." There was silence from the other side. Only static hissed. Then Martinez came on. "It can be done, Res, but it'll take time." "Why? Why time?" "We overlooked something, Res. The bloody heat. Our automatic equipment is ruined, fused. We have to go to manual firing, which means time. I'm out here supervising the diving operations. We're sending people down to the undersea bunkers." God! Proctor said: "Why don't you order a firing from Husten?" "That'll take time too. This is a missile launch, Res, and Husten won't do it on my orders alone. They think I'm just a duty officer. They'll want verifaxed orders from Harvanth, countersigned by Unsler." Who'll never sign anything ever again , Proctor said. "How much time?" he asked. "Two hours, three hours, maybe longer." Silence. Oh, God! Proctor thought. Aloud he said: "The towers will be down by then." "I'm sorry," Martinez said, "I just can't act any faster." The long narrow face, the white sunburst of hair, gold-rimmed glasses of Weinberger approached. Weinberger started to speak, but Proctor silenced him with a raised hand. "Richard, get ready to fire as soon as you are able. I don't know what'll happen. I have to evacuate Ricardo. You get ready and wait for orders. But if a tower goes, you are on your own. Obliterate the swine. Try to get help from the regions. Tell them everything. It's too late for anything else." Proctor handed the speaker to the operator and turned to Weinberger. Weinberger burst out: "Res, my God, the intertower beltway broke in have fallen. Sucked out by the vacuum. Oh, Jesus, Res. You've got to get back on again. Will this never stop? Have we got the gas yet? Proctor slowly shook his head. No gas. No Helium. "I'll speak to them," he said. He took a path toward the podium up ahead. He formulated words as he went. People of Ricardo. Mechanical difficulties make it look as if there will be a short delay before Helium flow can be restored to normal. In the interests of safety...evacuate in an orderly...no cause for panic...no cause for panic... Bono had been in the darkness of his tunnel so long, he did not realize that day had fled and that darkness had descended outside. Down there, hypnotized by the rythm of his digging, he'd lost track of time. He crawled out of the tunnel slowly with a wiggling motion, feet first, scooching up with the action of his elbows and knees. The smell of clay was strong about him. At first he had liked the smell. But after three days, four days, five days of digging -- he had no real sense of time -- he had learned to hate it. It was thick, hard, red clay. It clung to his hands, clothing, beard, hair. He was a red man, red all over, a clay man, a man a-fire with the earth. His slow motion brought him to the surface. His feet hit the bale of hay he had placed over the opening to hide it. He pushed it aside and immediately heard the hateful sounds coming over the loudspeaker mounted high in the gable of the barn that was his prison -- so high that he couldn't reach it to destroy it. Bono climbed all the way out and stood up. It was dark in the barn. The sun had still been up the last time he had taken a rest. He took strips of clay-soiled cloth from his pockets, tom from his underwear, and he stuffed them slowly, methodically into his ears. The plugs diminished the sound somewhat, but not entirely. He knew that the air about him vibrated with the tape recording of Regina's treachery. The noises of their fornication penetrated the cloth and touched his eardrums ever so slightly. He heard the grunts and groans and the rhythmic beat of bodies on the bed. He heard the smacks and slaps and the agonized breathing. He heard Tack mumble incoherently as he reached out for peaks of passion; and he heard Regina cry out when the dam of her resistance broke and she stumbled into orgasm. And he heard their breathing subside again. Over and over. The tape was spliced so that a series of strivings followed each other, and when the string was completed, it started all over again. The tape ran and ran. Day and night. Bono heard it in his sleep. Only in the tunnel could he find peace . He stood for a second in the middle of the barn. He had no idea of the mad picture he made: a red apparition with crazed eyes; a beard matted with matter, its forks fused into a single clump of hair and mud; ears extruding strips of cloth that had been white; arms slackly suspended; fingers half curled; nails broken and black. He was alone and knew himself unobserved. He was a soul, now, his physical being immaterial. But his soul too was on fire with a red burning. He undid his fly and urinated where he stood. The pure physical act almost brought him back to sanity, but the touch of his genitals reminded him of a wondrous night in a cabin high in the Allagains -- and its ruin, heard now muted but for that reason so much more intensely. An overwhelming rage gripped Bono. "God damn you, bitch!" he yelled with total abandon. "God damn you, God damn you to hell. God damn you, God damn you." Screaming this at the top of his lungs, he went down on his knees and pounded the hay-littered ground with a balled fist, putting all of his strength into the act. Then he sagged down into a sitting position, his fury momentarily spent. God, he was tired. His back, legs, arms -- they all ached from the endless labor of digging. He longed to sleep but knew that he would go back to digging again after a brief respite. By morning, if his calculations were correct, he would be far enough from the barn, on the side which the guard avoided in the morning sun, to emerge unobserved. And then! And then he would be the incarnation of vengeance. He would be pure hatred stalking. He would be Evil with legs and arms and trunk and head and hands -- hands that would seek her neck; hands that would castrate her lover as if he were a sheep. Bono brooded over fantasies of revenge so vivid he momentarily forgot the tape recording. He sat for a while. Then, groaning shamelessly, he rose. He glanced with longing up to the hayloft where, behind the soundcushioning bales of hay, he had snatched what little sleep he had allowed himself. But not tonight. He didn't even dare to lay down. He might go off and not awaken until morning. A drink of water. A bit of the bread left him from his single meal. Then he'd go down again. He walked wearily toward the door where the empty bowl and the pitcher stood. He bent down for the pitcher, aware of muscles in his back he hadn't known he had. Near the pitcher he noticed something he didn't remember seeing before. Something white. He picked it up. A piece of scriptoplast? Huu? He unfolded it and dimly saw writing, but it was too dark to read. Bono moved closer to the barn door, to a spot where through a crack between door and wall a little of the moonlit night came into the interior. As he did so he touched the door. With a painful screech of unoiled hinges, the door opened. Bono stared in surprise. He expected to hear the cry of the guard. Instead there was only silence out there: the silence of nature, filled with a rasp of cricks. He stepped out and immediately saw the guard. The man appeared dead; had he been strangled? In the moonlight Bono read the note. It said 'Remember who helped you. F.' F? Fannin. Yes. Had to be Fannin. Bono puzzled over the slip. In three days, four days, whatever the time had been, he had almost forgotten that the world had people other than himself, Regina, and Tack. Fannin. His mind went back to that conversation in the helicopter the day he was caught. Something must have happened. Fannin had decided to secure himself a friend. Far away Bono heard thunder claps. He looked up at the sky. Odd. The night was unusually clear. He was, the dustwash of the Milky Way. He had thought to gather it up for Her once -- long ago. Thunder? Strange. Then Bono suddenly ducked and sought the shadow of the barn wall. He hadn't seen anything. He had simply remembered that he was an escaped prisoner. Another guard might be on his way now to relieve this fellow. Bono glanced to the side and examined the guard closely. Here was another odd thing. This man should have been relieved some time ago. He lay there stiffly, his balled fists high up, tugging at something around his neck. Strangled. Marks in the mud showed struggle. A groove in the clay revealed the final spasms of the man as he had kicked helplessly out, trying to free himself. Fannin's handiwork? Bono pulled his earplugs out. He heard the tape again. He went in search of the transmitting source and found the recorder on a crate against the side of the bam. He kicked the crate. The sound died. So shall they die! Thunder in the distance, direction Ricardo. Storm over the Atlantic? To Bono's left, high on the ridge, pine trees offered the shelter of deeper darkness. He ran across the clearing and up into the trees, and in their shadow half walked, half ran toward the camp. When he arrived on a level with the place, he crouched and looked down. The camp was dark, deserted. He puzzled over this state of affairs when he heard thunder again and this time clearly saw what appeared to be fireworks against the eastern sky. In a flash he understood everything: Why Fannin had acted, why the guard had not been relieved, why the camp lay so dark and empty, why it thundered without clouds. The Great Change had come. As it was written, so it was. The Bastions of the Whore were crumbling. He ran down into the camp. Bono sought two things: a weapon and a means of transport. He knew where Tack was. Tack would want a ringside seat at the spectacle. And where Tack was, there would be his structure whore. Like a man possessed, Bono ran from tent to tent. He picked up a hunting knife but threw it away when he found an axe. He searched further, wishing for a pistol or rifle, something that could kill at a distance. He had to get through Tack's guards before he could use this axe on Tack, a crude but effective emasculator. In the communications tent he saw coils of plast on the floor, exuded by one of the machines. He stopped and found a light. In its gleam he read the messages -- a monotonous string of demands and threats from Proctor, who promised to launch Hydrogen through the air. Bono laughed. Death, destruction, obliteration, mayhem, pandemonioum, oblivion, doom. Yes, sir. Let the world go up with a bang. He ran on. At last, in a tent, hung on a pole, he saw a crossbow and stopped dead in his tracks. The weapon seemed to invite him to take it. It hung there, dark, oiled, menacing -- as if placed by the Evil One for His obedient servant Bono. Bono took it down lovingly. He cranked back the bowstring. The weapon was in excellent shape. The wire was taut. It gleamed. He twanged it with a finger. It sang. He had what he wanted. No weapon suited his fancy better. A full belt of murderous, blunt bolts hung next to the bow. Bono girded himself with it. Outside he soon found a clump of ponies, three animals. He had a long ride ahead, and he wanted spares. He didn't bother to saddle the beasts. His fierce will alone would guide them without bridles. Moments later he was off. After an hour, the rythm of motion became hypnotic. The ponies steamed. Sweat-lather penetrated Bono's tunic, dissolved the red clay, and discolored the horses' flanks. The beasts snorted. Up ahead light flashed and thunder sounded. Later Ricardo appeared over the horizon. It was a brightness. It threw off showers of sparks, each spark a giant piece of plastosteel brought to sure -- but at this distance but a firefly. Bono recalled another ride, an evening ride; he had been gloomy then and oppressed by a childhood memory. Then, later, he had thrown off all that and had stepped out, a free man, in love with an indescribable dream of an inapproachable girl who had let him approach after all and then had treacherously left him for the bed of another until the story would end with her body engraved. He meant to dig her in with hands already used to tearing clay. Yes. He exulted with a joy of despair. Oh, God! Oh, wonderful, oh beautiful, oh tremendous, passionate Hate! How he longed to destroy, tear, rend, demolish, crush, sever, rip! Yes, yes. He'd bathe himself in gushes of blood. He'd breathe in the hot, steaming smell. He would smear himself with blood. He'd wash in life destroyed. Crack! Fireworks! Crack, crack, crack! A flower of fire. Higher, higher! Explode! Disintegrate! Bono stopped his pony, rolled off, and mounted another. "Heeeey!" he cried, and they were off again. In the third hour he saw Ricardo clearly. Two of the five towers were mere stumps of blazing fire and smoke. Central Tower had begun to sag as well, and the others were in states of disintegration. The thunder was now a continuous noise and the fireworks a permanent feature of the sky -- one burst renewed by another before it could die. In the brightness and noise, Bono didn't notice another, much less spectacular but, from his perspective, much more interesting phenomenon until he was nearly upon it. Several Small Union airships maneuvered directly ahead of him. Bono saw the broken light-lines of tracer bullets aimed at the ground. Tiny explosions threw up dirt. But in contrast to the overwhelming noise of Ricardo's break-up, these lesser sounds were inaudible. When he noticed the action, Bono froze. He realized that he had reached Tack's temporary camp. He realized also that the airships, no doubt bound outward to hit Hinterland targets, had surprised Tack and now wrought destruction. Bono shook an impotent first toward the ships. "They're mine," he screamed. He could barely hear his own voice. He spurred his pony ahead. Then the airships formed up and came his way, their work done. Bono rolled off his pony and sought cover in the high mutagrass. The ships went over him -- long, lighted cylindrical tubes. He let them get away before he rose. The ponies had fled. The noise, the lights, the grav-vibes of the ships had chased them off now that Bono's iron will no longer imposed itself on them. Bono continued on foot. He cranked back his bowstring again and put a bolt into the oiled slot. But he was sure he didn't need a weapon any more. The temporary campsite was a place of carnage. Bodies lay all around, dead, dying. He went from man to man. They lay in a rough circle. They had run out from a center to escape the ships. One by one Bono examined their faces. He knew most of the men. Some he didn't recognize because they no longer had heads or faces. Among those still alive was Franco Dart. He lay on his face, and when Bono turned him with a boot, the old man's eyes stared up in terror. "I didn't mean it, I didn't want to do it, Barney. I swear. I meant no harm, don't! Don't you dare. Go away. I swear it -- " His voice abruptly ceased. Bono went on. He found Tack. Dead. For a long moment Bono stood over the blond giant. Tack was unmarked, but from his posture Bono inferred that Tack had broken his neck in a fall caused by an explosion. Or perhaps his spine had been cracked by shrapnel. The eyes were open and stared up. Empty eyes. They showed no emotion. Bono let the axe slip out of his fingers and went on. After some searching he found harem girls. He inspected each one carefully by the light of Ricardo's disintegration. He didn't find Regina, but he knew that she was here, somewhere. He sensed it. The deep conviction excited him. Inadvertently he experienced something akin to lust, the certainty of satisfaction, the breathlessness of approaching passion. He carried out his search with bent head. All the people lay on the ground, and so his eyes were on the ground, seeking depressions in the tall mutagrass. At one point, however, he raised his head, thinking he saw a carry bird land, attracted by death. But his attention had been attracted by another kind of motion, a motion on the periphery of the ring of bodies -- in fact beyond the ring. A figure. It came toward the ring. It was a white figure. He knew it was Her. Bono let out a murderous yell and ran toward her. He held the cross-bow at the ready. He was a hunter. She was the prey. This was the Plain of Baez. And a memory of a dream in a tub, a dream of hares and stinking gel. She ran in fright at his approach. He changed direction to intercept her. She zigged, like a hare. He zagged to prevent her escape. Bono knew he was near enough to kill her with a well-placed bolt, but he meant to confront her first. He meant to tell her who it was that stalked her, why it was that she must die and bathe his face and hands with blood. She wore a dress of some sort, a harem gown. Light blue or white. Maoling silk. The sparks of exploding Ricardo were caught in its sheen. The dress made it difficult for her to run, and she stumbled and fell. He stopped before her. She half crouched, half kneeled. Her eyes looked at him. They were calm, open, strange. Then he saw recognition. "Mycal," she cried, and she rose up -- tall like a she-hare. Any second she would leap to the side. Oh, yes. Now was the moment to steel the heart against that onslaught of cloying pity -- He raised the bow and took her in his sight. He aimed for her left nipple, a visible target even in the dark. "Mycal ,' # she cried, "For God's sake, I love you." She held out a hand toward him. He knew the rules of the hunt. No hesitation. Let the index finger firmly curl around the trigger like a man's arm around a woman's waist. Let it squeeze calmly, without undue hurry. But though he knew the rules, Bono hesitated. Her tone stopped him. She had cried out her lie with total sincerity -- and in a voice so changed and strange it didn't sound like the Regina he knew. He took his eye from the sight, from her nipple, and glanced up at her face. No harm in that. After all, she was a woman, not a hare. She couldn't leap out of his reach. Her face. It had a spot of sooty dirt beneath one eye. Her face was calm, serene, yet filled with a touching fondness. Bono felt a weakness in his stomach. No! He jerked his eye back to the sight, but it was too late. A question had formed in his mind, and he knew he'd have to ask it. He looked up again. "But why?" he cried. They were close to each other, but he had to shout in the constant noise. "Why did you do it?" "I had to," she called back. "There was no other way. It was an assignment." Bono stared at her. Slowly the bow dropped down. Should he ask her another question? He still struggled inwardly when the world suddenly filled with light brighter than mid-day. It was a flash so intense it blinded him. Staging Station, came the unsolicited thought. Hydrogen. Then the blast sounded. A fierce air whistled past, sharp enough to cut. He dropped the bow and groped forward. Her seeking fingers encountered his. They rushed together and clung to each other as the shock wave picked them up and swept them away. The wind blew relentlessly, laden with dust. Sometimes it let up a little, and then particles of matter glinted in the atmosphere and the landscape could be glimpsed -- rolling country, lines of trees. At such times the column stopped with a collective sigh. People shook dust from their garments and scraped dust from their faces, rubbed dust from their hands. Miri did as the others. She walked in the center of the spearhead group, surrounded by women, children, and old men. Up front and bringing up the rear were young men, a kind of protective guard. They were laughing and joking, happy to be freed for some hours from the burden of carrying gear. Horses! If only they had horses. Miri removed the cloth that protected mouth and nose, wondering about the wind and what it carried. Dusted earth, yes. And tiny seeds of mutagrass. Maybe that. And broken structures? Surely that too. And particles of radioactive stuff? Yes, a little. Flower seeds? Certainly. The books had foretold that. You're strong and resistant, she thought, addressing her child. The radiation can't harm you, baby. You're safe and sound in Mami. Don' t you worry, little one. You'll grow up healthy. The world will be full of flowers. The wind will settle. The dust will rain out of the sky. You just sleep and smile. A man on horseback approached from the distance, and though his face was obscured by cloth, she recognized Frenchy. He came near, embraced her lightly. By now she had accustomed herself to his strong odor. Ah, for a bath. "Everything all right?" She nodded, smiling. "We're fine," she said, meaning the baby and herself, but he didn't catch her meaning. Excitement danced in his eyes. "I'm going on ahead," he said. "One of our explorers has sighted another column. A large one, from what he reports." She blew him a kiss as he remounted, happy with him. Frenchy forever sought more people, delighted each time he found some little pocket, be it tribal or structure. She watched him ride up a rise, the horse kicking dust. Then the wind began to gust again, and she covered her face. The column slowly got into motion again, going deeper into the interior. French rode forward at a trot. Mounted on the pony, his head was above the heavy sand and silt carried by the wind, but the finer particles were just as bad. That wind! It was the perennial subject of thought and conversation. He pondered its causes again and concluded, as he always did, that it must have been caused by the explosion of Union's total arsenal over Hinterland. Shock waves, in combination, still travelled around the globe with undlminished fury. There seemed nothing much left of either structure or Hinterland, and if this dust kept obscuring the sun, there would be desert here in a few years. He rode on, trying to spy ahead through narrowed eyes. After a while, just above the shoulder-high rush of silt, he saw figures moving. This was what the explorer had glimpsed, a long line of people, bundled up much like the folk of Exodus. And animals! By God, French thought he saw a herd of animals revealed and then veiled again by a windgust. And the animals hadn't been loaded. He yelled out, but in the wind noise he couldn't have been heard. He dug heels into the horse's flanks and made toward the tip of the column. As he came nearer, he noticed that a large group of people, yes, real people! -- had settled down in the shelter of a small, low building. Others were still coming, and behind the first herd of horses he saw another. French yelled again, excited by the horses as much as the people. Two people detached themselves from the squatting clumps and came forward a ways -- a man and a woman, faces thickly banded. French slid from his saddle and ran toward them. "Hello," he cried. "More survivors. Am I happy to see you people, where -- " He stopped abruptly, shocked by recognition. The man was Bono, the woman Regina. French saw that-Bono also recognized him. And then, impelled by some kind of elemental gladness, the two men embraced like long lost friends. They disengaged and laughed, slapped each other on the shoulders, laughed again. "You!" they cried, pointing at each other, and they laughed again. Later all four were settled in the shelter of the little hut, which turned out to be a compressor station. Once it had pumped Helium toward Ricardo. Miri and Regina sat to one side, discussing the problems of maternity, Cult business, and the burdens of being divine. The men sat on the other side and compared plans. Bono and his column were headed south. French and the Exodus west. Both had gathered fifty or sixty thousand. A census in this wind was impossible. Stragglers kept joining. After a long set of preliminaries, Bono finally broached the subject very delicately, inquiring gently about the stores Exodus carried, and what items were in surplus and which in short supplies. French replied evasively and turned the question around. Oh, this and that, Bono said. Knives were in short supply, and now that the column lives on cricks, knives were important, but they were doing well enough without them. Hmmm, French said. Exodus just happened to have a goodly supply of cutting tools of all kinds. Matter of fact, he had almost abandoned several tons of tools because of a shortage of transport. Of course Exodus managed well enough without horses, but... "Perhaps we could do some business," Bono said. "Perhaps we could," French answered.  Conroy introduced a whole hew dimension to study #TH conroy, it was always something. I warned old Harcourt not to take him along on the Ice Age dig we were splicing with the Norwegians. Harcourt bristled his eyebrows at me. "Conroy is an excellent, fieldtrained photographer." "There must be others. Try the Yellow Pages." "What have you got against Conroy? We'll be exploring a cave culture. Conroy could snap a black cat in a coal cellar at midnight with a box brownie." "If Conroy was ever in a coal cellar at midnight, the other occupant would be a werewolf." Harcourt blew his soup-strainer moustache at me. "What do you imagine you mean by that?" "The guy lives in another world and drags it around with him." I felt Harcourt ought to remember that when you went anywhere with Conroy, you went in his space-time continuum, which might or might not coincide with everybody else's. Like when we were uncovering pre-Inca trenches, down in Chimbote. It rained. For the first time in several centuries. The fish-meal factories along the Peruvian coast swam in a stinking soup. Mind you, in pre-Inca times the area had normal rainfall, and that was the continuum Conroy was inhabiting at the moment. He was so wrapped up in skull-trapanning that none of us dared admit we had a headache. We felt lucky to get out of it with only a cloudburst. Harcourt would not listen to my warning. He told me I was confusing coincidence with chaos and so the Museum shuffled Conroy home from the Middle East operations. When he got back to New York I did my best to talk him out of the Norwegian assignment. "It's only an island with caves and bones and things, in the Skagerak," I told him. "No blondes." He turned his brooding eyes on me. "You realize it's been only eleven thousand years since the area was glacial." "Yeah. It seems like yesterday." "Do you realize what you are saying?" Him and Harcourt. I tried again. "Look, Conroy, even in the middle of July the place is cold. Your lenses will fog. The iron deposits will distort your meters. The film will get a layer of salt. You'll have to eat boiled potatoes and fish heads." "As usual, Giddings, you miss the point entirely; in # the Skagerak froze solid between Norway and Denmark. "I guess I was doing something else that week. Conroy, you don't need this job. You can pick and choose. Harcourt is all steamed up over a few scratches on a rock. Ten to one, nothing but doodling by Erik Bloody-Ax or Harald BlueTooth. I can take care of it with my new Polaroid." A pitying look; "You don't even know about the seaweed." "I'm an anthropologist, not a horseshoe crab." "I could make a crack, but I won't," he said. There was no talking him out of the trip. He, Harcourt and I loaded ourselves and Conroy's cameras on to a local jet to Kristiansand and were met at the airport by the government archeologist who was to see that we did not deface national property or get away with more than the agreed part of the artifacts. The archeologist was an all-right guy name of Nilsen. He gave us lunch at the Hotel Caledonian and escorted us to a dock where a large wooden launch was waiting, with a grizzled sea-character at the wheel. Harcourt had ordered local camping equipment, and I would have taken Nilsen's word that everything was aboard, but Harcourt had to climb into the launch and poke and pry, while Nilsen followed him with a notebook. I stood on the dock and absently watched passengers disembarking from the Denmark ferry. "Giddings!" barked Harcourt suddenly. "Where's Conroy?" I broke off my research. Beside me were Conroy's boxes and gadgets. No Conroy. "Harcourt, I told you," I said in an aggrieved tone, "he lives in a parallel universe. He's probably in the Hall of the Mountain King or someplace." Nilsen looked past me and smiled, "Someplace they sell shoes, at least." I turned and saw Conroy hurrying to the dock with a shopping bag The grizzled character had already cranked up the two-cylinder engine, so there was no time for questions. Conroy stepped into the launch, and I handed over his equipment. I cast off the mooring lines and hopped aboard. With the load we were carrying, there was not much free space. Harcourt and Nilsen found seats midships, at each side of the engine casing. Conroy and I sat on orange-colored packs under the lee of the focsle. "What the devil did you buy?" I asked him, as we chug-a-chugged out of the harbor. He opened the bag and showed me a pair of the heavy wooden scuffs that Norwegians clomp around in during the summer. "I thought I'd better get these right away. This is a dangerous area." "Yeah, the Russians are massing at the border. What are you going to do? Stomp them to death?" "Your priorities are wrong, Giddings. This area is more sensitive geologically than politically. The severe temperature variations could be catastrophic." Here we went again. Bright July sunshine, a warm blue sea, and Conroy was already a disaster area. I edged over the packs to Nilsen and asked him, "The larger harbors here are ice-free, aren't they?" "Normally, yes," he answered. "In hard winters they freeze. About ten years ago the sea was frozen five miles out. I myself drove a car to a light beacon seven kilometers from the coast. The ice was several feel thick, you know. Trucks and busses short-cut across the fjords all winter." "Has the Skagerak ever frozen clear to Denmark?' ' "In the last century, several times. # to # were terrible years. The crops failed, and whole villages starved to death. They could not even fish, because the lakes and the sea were frozen solid to the bottom. When the freeze started, it came so fast that Skagerak fishermen had to leave their boats in the ice and walk home." So Conroy had not been putting me on. If # to # was going to be his time-space continuum, I should have brought ear muffs. On the other hand, he had not bought ice skates. He had bought wooden shoes. Why? Apparently it had something to do with seaweed. The island was a grass-and-tree oasis in a line of rocky skerries. On the inner side was a sand beach shelving gradually into quiet water. I was surprised when the boatman cut the motor and sheered away from this natural harbor. "Sea-grass," explained Nilsen. "It's choking everything this year. It hasn't grown so thick since the mid-Thirties. The water was warm, back then. People went bathing until late September." Severe temperature variations, Conroy had said. Catastrophic. We dropped the hook in deep water and eased up to a basalt hump fringed by flat-leafed seaweed so thick it was like a fender for the launch. We packed the supplies over the rocks, around the arm of the cove. I could look down into the gin-clear water and see the grass growing like long hairs from a scalp. Nilsen had already made a preliminary trip that morning and left a small plastic boat overturned on the beach. Underneath it were oars, an outboard motor, fuel cans and fishing gear. "You can't work all the time," he giinned, "and the mackerel are running." This was my idea of international scientific co-operation. In less than an hour Nilsen and the boatman had helped us peg down a tent village at the edge of the beach. Nilsen indicated the emergency radio sender and said, "We'll be back in a week. If you run into trouble when you break through that dirt passage, give us a call. A helicopter can be here in half an hour." We thanked him, saw him and the boatman to the launch and watched it dwindle towards the coast. I suggested to Harcourt, "Maybe I ought to catch a mess of fish for supper, before dark." He whoofed at me, "Fine. At this latitude it gets dark about September." So I had to go and inspect his cave. First, in the center of the island was a rune stone which Harcourt dismissed with a brief, "Tenth century." We were after older game. Beyond the rune stone was a fallen tree. The wide shallow roots were tipped from the pot hole they had covered. We uncoiled a rope down the hole. I hung a flashlight on my belt and climbed down to the roomy cavern. I crunched on bones as I landed, and I swung the light around. These had been cannibals. The bones were split, the skulls hacked open. I noted the heavy longhead craniums and decided they would test-date # BC, before the roundheads came out of the southern forests. But we were after older game still. At the back of the cave was a strip of wall that was pounded dirt. Whoever had filled up the passage had partly obliterated carvings that apparently began in the main cave and ran into the passage. They were not runes. Until we had them brushed clean and photographed, we would not know what they were. Even Harcourt decided it was too late in the day to start on the passage. I left him and Conroy lowering tripods and lights into the cave and went fishing. I rowed the boat through the slimy sea-grass, not wanting to use the outboard until I was clear. The mess snaked around the oars. As I reached out to untangle it, I felt how warm the water was, almost tropical. Free of the grass, I started the outboard and trailed a mackerel line alongside the boat. In no time at all I had six shiny beauties. Once again I oared my way through the grass and dragged the boat onto the beach . Harcourt and Conroy had already fried potatoes over the primus and set the coffee pot over a driftwood fire. So far, this space-time continuum was not half bad. As we ate butter-browned mackerel I asked Conroy, "Why the violent temperature swings in this neck of the woods?" He took a slurk of coffee and began, "You see, Giddings, it's not the sun that determines Scandinavian climate. It's the earth's molten interior." "What about the Gulf Stream?" "That's a surface current, more or less constant. I could argue that it, too, is interiorwarmed, but it is not relevant to the immediate question. When these harbors freeze over, it's not because the Gulf Stream is out to lunch. It's because the earth's molten core has drained back." I tried to imagine sea water freezing so fast that a fisherman had to leave his boat and walk home. As if reading my thoughts, Conroy said, "When the Ice Ages came, it was Instant Freeze, you know. A mammoth stuffed a swatch of grass into his maw -- and bingo, choice Bird's Eye." "But the sun must have been giving heat," I objected. "Yeah, and how much is that? At its best, barely enough to fry an egg on a New York pavement. We have central heating on this planet, Giddings. And nobody controls the thermostat. This year the magma is near the surface. The water is warm. The seaweed is growing to choking dimensions." "It apparently grew that way in the Thirties and shrank back." "Yes, but there's no rule about its retreat or advance. The geology of these rocks says that the magma burst through to the surface many times. The Ice Ages are evidence that it also has retreated far into the earth, for reasons of its own. I suppose it's sloshing back and forth under the whole world, but this seems to be one of the thin-skinned spots." The next day we began to uncover the passage, sifting each trowel of dirt and finding two flintchipping tools, which got us excited because flint was not included in Norway's rock ration -- possibly on the theory that Norway had enough else. At any rate, the flint meant prehistoric trade, and we worked twelve hours with scarcely a break, until the passage was clear. It led only to another drop-off, so we quit work and went for a swim. The rock still had the day's heat. I noticed gobs of sea grass floating on the water surface and did not want to row through it. I walked to the other side of the island and tried heaving a fishline beyond the flat weed. The lure was taken by a cod that fought like a whale. Once again we had a gourmet supper, but Conroy was brooding. "The grass is floating because the roots let go," he said. "If you look, you'll see the large round pockmarks in the sand." "And you, of course, know why it let go?" "Of course. It got too warm. If somebody lit a fire under you, Giddings, I guess you'd float pretty fast, too." We washed the dishes, hit the sack for a few hours and were up at the first full beams of a sun that had not entirely set. The warmth of the previous evening seemed to linger, and the coolness of the first cavern felt good. We went through the passage to the drop-off and lowered a flashlight on a rope. The lower cave seemed filmed with white moisture. It was the gloss of what would have made stalagmites and stalactites if there had been more of it. We did not know about the air, so we lowered a lantern. The flame burned bright and flickered in air currents. Conroy wanted to work on the upper wall carving, so Harcourt and I climbed down to the new cave. Somebody had been there before us. Long, long before. He lay on the stone floor with a flint ax still in the back of his skull. He was a long-armed, roughpelted monster. His forehead sloped back from prominent eye ridges. His mouth gaped shark-like. His chin receded into nothing. I estimated he must have stood eight feet tall on his horny feet. The skull was Neanderthal -- but the height? "A folklore giant," breathed Harcourt through his face fringe. "A troll. Beowulf s Grendel." The monster had the same film as the cave. I touched a slippery hand. He was petrified, but there was no sign of previous decay. He had been whammed with the ax. He had been thrown into the lower cave and the passage closed. Then, Instant Freeze. After thirty thousand years -- or maybe sixty thousand -- the ice sheet had retreated. The upper cave had been used by cannibals too primitive to guess the significance of the dirt section of wall or the wall carvings. We moved Conroy and his equipment to the lower cave. We could only photograph our find. It would be up to Nilsen to decide to leave him there or pry him loose. Conroy paused, wiped his forehead and remarked, "You two haven't noticed that we're working up a sweat." "Why shouldn't we work up a sweat?" "In a ventilated cave less than fifty feet below the surface? This is no mile-deep South African mine." Now that he mentioned it, the cave was stuffy. Even the plastic soles of my hiking shoes were sticking to the stone. For the first time, I noticed that Conroy was wearing his new wooden scuffs. Inch-thick insulation against heated rock. He followed my gaze and said sadly, "I told you this area was dangerous." We climbed up to the first cave and took deep breaths of the cooler air. We continued to the surface. The day was warm, but the mossy dirt felt normal. "There's no chop on the sea today," I observed. "We can boat to the mainland and telephone Nilsen." We walked out of the woods and onto the beach. The boat lay like a white plastic pancake on the sand. I took an involuntary step towards it -- and hopped back as my shoe soles melted. The water was a brown mass of floating plants. "There's no rule the magma has to retreat," said Conroy. He walked over to the tents and came back with the emergency transmitter. It had been on top of a wooden crate and was presumably in working order. Conroy began cranking it. Harcourt and I went back to the cooler woods. Harcourt said hopefully, "The helicopter can be here in half an hour." "If it's not too busy picking other people off volcanic hot spots." "Other -- ?" "In Peru Conroy's rain went along the whole coast." "Conroy's -- ?" "Of course, Conroy's! Now he's in another of his space-time continua and has pulled us in with him! I told you, you should have left him in the Middle East where things are such a mess that not even Conroy could make them worse." Harcourt considered. "Even if you're right about Conroy, in Peru the rain stopped, eventually." "Yeah, eventually." Conroy had put the transmitter on a tree stump. The ground-moss under his wooden shoes was turning yellow. Harcourt and I climbed an oak tree. I could see dead fish floating belly-up in sea weed. The edges of the island had begun to steam. "We're lucky this time, I said. "The magma was advancing. Otherwise, choice Bird's Eye." In a quarter hour the whirlybird lifted us off. That night the lava burst through the caves, and for a week the island smoked and steamed. Fortunately the volcanic activity was purely local. Conroy had rescued his films from the island. They developed out as superbly as Conroy's films always did. The Neanderthal monster made the cover of Time, and Conroy was invited to dine with the Norwegian Royal Family. Harcourt and I returned to New York tourist-class on PanAm. I mean, when it came to happy endings, we were definitely back in our usual continuum.  The Foremost galaxy Publication in Science Fictien Some Contributors Past and Present Pouf Anderson Isaac Asimov Alfred Bester James Blish Robert Bloch Ray Bradbury Arthur C. Clarke L. Sprague de Camp Lester del Rey Robert A. Heinlein Willy Ley Donald H. Menzel J. R. Pierce Frederik Pohl Robert S. Richardson Robert Silverberg Theodore Sturgeon A. E. Van Vogt Kurt Vonnegut, Jr. For U.S. and Canada, send coupon to: Farmingdale, New York # H. G. Wells, science fiction -- often termed "future fiction" -- has fascinated alert minds. Not only has it entertained, it has predicted much of the far-ranging scientific and social change now upon us. the genre continue to speculate, to predict, to tackle the prime problems already shaping tomorrow. Ecologyspace exploration -- nuclear promise and threat -- energy -- social evolution and biological revolution -- these and other fields are probed by imaginative stories uniquely exciting and rewarding. So let your fancy run free. Subscribe now! For United Kingdom, send coupon to: London SW# #RD Enclosed find...in payment for my subscription New... Easy... Safe Way to Guaran teed to stop run. NO  Scraping  Sanding  Treatment of rusted surface  Danger of damaging surrounding surfaces Today... it's easy to eliminate annoying dangerous acid... there's no scraping allow it to dry and set overnight. You're now ready to paint the surface with any paint or broken down the rust at the atomic level and converted the surface into an impermeable shield... locking out air and moisture. And... it's guaranteed! # oz container will eliminate # square feet of rust. Send # (includes postage and handling). TO: New Jersey residents add # sales tax. Dear Mr. Baen, I have some comments on the February issue of Galaxy. First is the cover. The artwork used to be drab and lifeless but now, all I can say is -- wow! The October IF for example had the best painting I've seen in a long time (by the way congratulate Colin Kapp on the excellent work he did on "Mephisto and the Ion Explorer"). "The Annihilation of Ankgor Apeiron" by Fred Saberhagen was a clever story. I am beginning to like his beserker series. "Allegiances" by Michael Bishop was the best story of that length since George R. R. Martin published A Song For Lya in one of the other magazines (the one, like you said, with rivets). Bishop is probably one of the best new writers and should receive a Hugo as such. "Marsman Meets the Almighty" by Don Trotter was alright. "The Linguist" by Tak Hallus, or Steve Robinette since he has decided to drop his pen name, was great. It combined a fascinating idea with his always humorous style to create a masterpiece. (By the way "Powwow" last ish was superb also.) Sign of the Unicorn by Roger Zelazny just goes to show that Zelazny is amoung the top writers of our genre. Some other comments follow. I haven't seen Interface yet. How about a 'coming next issue' column? Some authors I'd like to see more of are Lany Niven, Clifford Simak, Harlan Ellison, Stephen Tall. We, too. -- Ed. Congratulations on publishing the greatest magazine in the field of science fiction. Yours truly, Tony Trull # Bowen St. Louis, MO. # Thank you! Dear Mr. Baen: I enjoyed the February issue of Galaxyllf very much. In the fiction department I thought that Michael Bishop's "Allegiances" was the best because it touched upon an underlying theme that most Americans usually don't even consider and does it realistically. Dr. Pournelle's handling of the Velikovsky Affair was the best I've seen on the subject so far. It was beautifully handled in a lucid level-headed manner as perhaps it was not in that "certain other magazine". I especially liked his treatment of certain scientists who tried to use Velikovsky's own nonscientific methods. If Dr. Poumelle keeps up the good work we might have another Good Doctor on our hands. In conclusion I would like to add that I'm very sad to see If go under and I would like to know if the financial situation improves in time if could would be revived?" Yours truly, Lonnie Misner #I #th Ave. S.W. Sidney, Mont. # IF has suspended before, you know! Sirs: Concerning Jerry Pournelle's article World. Galaxy, March '#); he makes one statement that I would like him to qualify. That statement is: "A few years ago a fanatic faction within a nation allied with the US actually plotted to trigger a US-SU war." Although I hate to admit ignorance, I haven't heard anything about it. Was it South Vietnam or one of our other Democracy loving subsidiary s? Do tell. Poumelle seems a little, well, optimistic. The people on top are just a little crazy; and, as Heinlein said in a speech published in Analog, the people on top don't want progress. Our John Cabal has yet to come. Sincerely, Jason Good row Dr. Poumelle is quite reticent on this subject! Dear Mr. Baen: I enjoyed Jerry Pournelle's very thoughtful remarks on Velikovsky (Feb. #); I am especially glad that he got his priorities straight, concentrating on the historical and archaeological issues rather than on the backdrop of "scientific" theory ( cf . my own letter in Analog, Feb. #, p. #). A couple of points, however, deserve further comment. Dr. Poumelle mentions "maddening discrepancies in chronology", writing that Velikovsky "has correctly predicted that radiocarbon dating would show that certain Pre-Columbian Central America would prove to be younger than expected." Alas, this "prediction" should be relegated to the same category as the one about Linear B writing, and, as Asimov has explained, the one concerning the heat of Venus. The radiocarbon dates in question have been brought substantially into line with historical chronology as a result of comparative studies of carbon# and tree-ring dates obtained from samples of the bristlecone pine (see for example R.M. Derricourt in the Journal of Near Eastern Studies, #; C. Renfrew in Scientific American, Oct. #; V.R. Switzur in Antiquity, #). As Renfrew points out, this realignment of C-# dates has repercussions in European prehistory. Altogether, it seems that the problem has been one of proper interpretation of the C-# results. As basic sources on ancient Egyptian and Near Eastern chronology, I recommend: W.C. Hayes, M.B. Rowton, F.H. Stubbings, "Chronology" (Revised Cambridge Ancient History, Vol. I, chap. #); R.A. Parker, The Calendars of Ancient Egypt (Chicago #); R. Ehrich, ed... Chronologies in Old World Archaeology (Chicago #). It should be noted that Egyptologists do not rely on Manetho nearly as much as they did in the last century, when contemporary sources were not as well known. In fact, the #th Dynasty, which is so well documented in the records of Egypt and in the international diplomatic correspondence of the ancient Near East, is rather garbled in the recensions of Manetho which have come down to us. Dr. Pournelle's arguments establish most convincingly "that the Thera eruption, although locally devastating, was not a world-wide catastrophe." One shudders to anticipate what some unborn Velikovsky three or four millennia hence will make of surviving records of Krakatoa, the San Francisco Earthquake, the Chicago Fire, and the devastation of two World Wars -- a Ragnarok indeed! Unfortunately, Poumelle seems to be leaning in the direction of the same sort of deus ex machina approach to historical events with his "wild guess" about the meteor strike -- which I am eager to see more fully elaborated in a future issue of your magazine. Sincerely yours, Edmund S. Meltzer University of Toronto Department of Near Eastern Studies Toronto, Canada The bristlecone pine corrections to radiocarbon dating have certainly taken the discrepancies out of the range Velikovsky ' 'predicted", but I'm not convinced they've resolved all the problems with conventional dating. Mrs. Vronwy Hankey has been kind enough to send me her " Absolute Chronology of the Aegean Bronze Age", and believes she has resolved most key events within  # years, but  fear I harbor a few misgivings still. The chronology arguments center to some extent around an astronomical event known as a heliacal rising of Sothis. There's some question about which star the Egyptians called Sothis (although the vast majority of experts believe it's Sirius, and so would l were there not a report by a reliable observer that Sirius is "blood red"). There's even more question about the latitude at which the observation was made, and this is a key problem since it determines the date. My wild guess about Phaeton should be in this column sometime next fall. Jerry Pournelle Mr. Baen, Concerning your March Issue: I applaud the attitude expressed in your editorial. Actually, I have enjoyed your mag because it is primarily filled with up-tone stories. And yet you included a very depressing piece, "Changelings", which I did not enjoy at all. Spider Robinson's story did not have a pleasant ending, yet neither was it emotionally oppressive. He is a very fine writer and and cohesive. Very good. Another goodie was "Politics of Ratticide". What an off-beat, funny story! I loved it. "Tree of Life" was enjoyable. But the real reason I sat down to write is the Zelazny serial. It is phenomenal and I was excitedly looking forward to the conclusion. After all, in the Feb. issue it was tagged a three-parter. So I'm reading along a thousand miles a minute and I come to page # and there is answered and no real ending, not even your little , which heralds "the end". I mean, what happened? Don't tell me that was the end or I'll go stark raving bananas!! Christy Kanes #I Bellevue Avenue Los Angeles, CA. # A good meal will generally contain a bit of pepper and a little vinegar -- for flavor. As was missing due to a typesetting mishap.) But be of good cheer; Roger says he has almost finished the fourth Amber novel, and with a little encouragement from the Readership, I just might be persuaded to publish that one too! Dear Mr. Baen, I, like you, have hopes for the future of mankind. We are big enough to do anything we want to do badly enough. Here is our dilemma: So many shouts are heard against scientists and technology. So many cries of doom ring out. I believe we must take some risks for the good of all. Nothing we have ever accomplished to the good has been without risks or mistakes or danger, including the founding of this nation. I can only write this letter to you today not have survived my first year of life without it. We are a nation that has permitted ourselves to become too depressed. But, I know that somewhere in our hearts and minds, our great warm and humorous spirit still eixists. Let us return to our dreams and hopes and yes, our miracles. Let us show our children that we are made of the same stern and noble blood as our Founding Fathers. Let us strive to give our children new dreams to dream and new frontiers to brave. But more than that, let us strive to give them examples of courage, fine character, backbone and deep humanity. Sincerely, Mrs. Sandra McNabb # Pomme Manor Ct. ' Arnold, Missouri # But let's also keep in mind just how fragile a thing is our planet's biosphere -- and how gently we must treat it. Dear Mr. Baen: Concerning Jerry Pournelle 's Velikovsky article in the February # Galaxy Hf : There is no need for a giant meteor strike in the Mediterranean. Rhys Carpenter's Discountinuity Of Greek Civilization (w.w. Norton, N.Y., #) presents a more than adequate climatological explanation which fits not only Greek discontinuity but also late Roman ones. In addition certain facts usually found only by delvers into oceanography (biophysical) support Carpenter's thesis (the facts 'fit'). I know this sounds awfully general -- needfully so since the data is in books of material and final 'proof' in yet-to-be-done computer studies and collation of data (historical, meteorological, 'biological'). However, it is a directive to those who are interested in what may be the facts of our history! I have some further input on the issue however. I agree with much of what 'Alter' has to say. Perhaps it's my long (# yrs.) habitation of the 'rivet' shop across the newsstand, but some of what you publish does seem pretentious ("A Horse Of A Different Technicolor", previous issue), overdone and almost plotless ("Straw") and so obviously 'social-idea-prone' ("Be Ye Perfect") that Geis' words ring true and reverberate. Of course there are good and even captivating stories ('Sign Of The Unicom') and the 'rivets', too, show signs of yielding to the pressures of including minority characters and overdone philosophy where it's not necessary to the story. Still it would be nice if the College English classes were left in the classrooms. Sincerely Bill March Does a minority character have to be "necessary to the plot"?! ( Jerry's reply follows.) I'm familiar with Carpenter' s thesis, of course. It isn't universally accepted, and even if it were, his view that a massive climate change caused the Dark Ages does not finish the job. What caused the climate change? In the year #, Tamboura blew off with somewhat less energy and considerably less attention than Krakatoa somewhat later in the An Informal  Irreverent Science Fiction  Fantasy Journal Edited  Published by Richard E. Geis Note: The Alien Critic has magazine continues as before in every other respect. Issue ## features a controversial assessment of a dynamic young editorpublisher who controls from #-# of all science fiction: "Roger Elwood: Science Fiction's Hidden Dictator?" an InterviewArticle by Bruce D. Arthurs. Scheduled for ## is a long, candid interview with Philip Jose Farmer. Columnists: Larry Shaw, Ted White. Every issue -- The Archives: new book and story listings. Quarterlysample I year #two yrs. # P.O. Box # Portland, OR #I century. Yet # was known as ' 'the year without a summer " because the particulates ejected by the volcano actually changed the albedo of Earth. Less sunlight penetrated, less energy to evaporate water, less sunshine, etc. It's postulated that a really large meteor, as I suppose Phaeton to have been (and recall that this is no more than a guess, an hypothesis, a debating point; I have no wish to start a new school of archeology ) would have quite an effect on climate. Pomerance of the Archeological Institute of America gives some convincing arguments against the simple barbarian migration theory that's generally accepted as the cause of the Dark Ages. Phaeton could have softened up the civilizations with tsunamis, changed the climates to weaken them further, and set the barbarians in motion as Carpenter suggests. Jerry Poumelle i galaxy # fair # # Street New YorW N Y # # per word per Issue (including name and address) or # issues # per word. #-word minimum. Payment with order. nal TV scripts for sale. Plus other popular programs, movie scripts, stills. Collectors Book Store, # Hollywood Blvd., Hollywood, Calif. #. your family and friends with calculator frolics, games, and magic tricks. Send today for our highly acclaimed #page book of calculator entertainments. Paperback #, hardcover #, postpaid. Dept. #, Electret Scientific, Box #, Star City, West Va. #. Book Search Senice. Send wants: out of print, especially fiction, # Los Verdes Drive, Ranchos Palos Verdes, Calif. #. Longview, Washington #. Fantasy BookMagazine list -- #. Held, PO Box #, Buffalo, NY #. Books, G-#, # North Wilder St. Paul, Minn. #. Fantasy BookMagazine list -- #. Held, PO Box #, Buffalo, NY #. Publications#, #I Rendale, Richmond, Va. #. Minneapolis Ave., Duluth, MN. #. fantasy magazines from # to #. Harry Bennett, # Hollywood Blvd., Hollywood, CA. #. # titles listed. Send # cents for one, I .# for next #, or # for four consecutive catalogs plus Silverberg's "Dying Inside" a # publisher s edition SF book. Send to: Purple Unicorn Books, #-G# London Road, Duluth, Minn. #. Poetry Market Newsletter -- Send self-addressed envelope for information: Minotaur, Box #A, Eagle River, Alaska #. Join World Party, for world federation. Write Paul Rhoads, # #th, Imperial Beach, Calif. #. Hill Games, Dept. #, # Elm Hill Drive, Port Chester, New York #. T Posters -- for catalog send # to D.M. McDonald, # Lansdowne, Winnipeg, Manitoba, Canada R#W OH#. target practice as seen on Kung Fu. # (four or more Small, but growing, the World Party, for world federation. tail! #nd Limited Ballantine Edition. Twelve sheets, # by #". Send #, New Eye Studio, # Flatbush Ave., Hartford, Conn. #. three issues. More than # potential customers. ClasMart, Galaxy# East # Street, New York, N.Y. #. Merlin and the Dragon with membership r Science Fiction Book Club # S# '" I Dept. HR# . Garden City, New York # I have read your ad. Please accept me as a member in the Science Fiction Book Club. Send me, as a beginning, the # books whose numbers I have indicated below, and bill me just ## (plus shipping and handling). I agree to take # additional books during the coming year and may resign anytime thereafter. Mr. Mrs. Miss Address City Please print Slale Apt. Zip .J #. The Deathworld Trilogy. By Harry Harrison. On # amazing planets interplanetary adventurer Jason dinAlt gambles his life against different lethal environments. Special Edition. #. Again, Dangerous Visions. Harlan Ellison, ed. Short stories and novels, # in all. Explicit scenes and language may be offensive to some. Pub. ed. # #. Rendezvous with Rama. By Arthur C. Clarke. Hugo and Nebula Award Winner. Dazzling visionary novel of a selfcontained world in space. Pub. ed. # #. Before the Golden Age. Isaac Asimov, ed. # classic stories of the #s, from vintage SF pulps, now in one huge volume. Pub, ed. # i o Xir #. The Disp By Ursula K. LA lone scientii caught in a co between two p tries desperaU unite them. Pu ed. # #I The Foui Trilogy. By Isa Asimov. The er.. the galaxy revert to barbarism. An SF classic. Comb. Price # #. The Best of Henry Kuttner with an intro, by Ray Bradbury. Includes 'The Proud Robot,' 'Cold War,' 'A Gnome There Was,' 'The Iron Standard,' # more. Spec. Ed. # Approaching Oblivion. By Harlan Ellison. Eleven mindspinning stories in the multi-award winner's new anthology -- explicit scenes, language exploring new and unfathomed areas of the future. Pub. ed. # #. The Hugo Winners, Vol. I  II. Giant #-in-l volume of # awardwinning stories, # to #. Asimov introduces each. Pub. ed. # # Swords ol MarsSynthetic Men ol Mars. By Edgar Rice Burroughs Two novels of unparalleled adven lure in one superbly illustrated volume lllus. by Frank Frazetta Spec Ed #. Fire Time. By Poul Anderson. Terrific suspense as a young spaceman must decide who will live, who will die on a tiny planet on the verge of cosmic disaster. Pub. ed. # # . The Mote in God's Eye by Larry Niven  Jerry Pournelle. Man's lust contact with an inlel ligent alien species Pub. ed.  # cn  The Science Fiction Book Club offers its own complete hardbound editions sometimes altered in size to fit special presses and save members even more. Members accepted in U.S.A. and Canada only. Canadian members will be serviced from Toronto. Offer slightly different in Canada.  Y I#F # #p E T CO ic. As.  "If one is predicting what science fiction will be like in ten years, I would expect Watson to be playing a key role in it." Ian Watson This arresting novel about mind control n and what happens to three separate groups who must achieve it to survive "bril liantly attempts to communicate a precarious truth about what we think is actuality... The effect is quite hallucinating ." -- The London Times # Ron Goulart "These short stories are a happy blend of science fiction with detection and intrigue, told with Goulart's inimitable dry humor ." -- The Kirkus Reviews #  Robert Silverberg "Among Silverberg's best. One of the first rank of SF authors, he is a master at drawing the reader into the times and places of which he writes with style, wit, and imagination ." -- Library Journal # Cary Neeper A vivid novel about a female scientist's encounter with two intelligent non-human species, all of them concerned with the earth's ecological crisis. # At your bookstore or order from Oept MN, # Fifth Ave. New York # I enclose checkmoney order for , which includes # for handling and postage. plus necessary sales tax. Please send me The Embedding  # Odd Job ##I  # The Feast of St. Dionysus  # A Place Beyond Man  # Address. (This offer expires ###) Arnold E. Abramson, Publisher Jay Tunick, Circulation Director J. E. Pournelle. Ph. D... Science Editor John Wright, Advertising Mgr. Theodore Sturgeon, Contributing Editor L. C. Murphy, Subscriptions Cynthia M. Bolling, Assistant to the Editor James Baen. Editor The latest collaboration of two of the hardest (and most popular) of hard-core science-fiction writers; but this one is a little different -- a guided tour of Hell! It is dedicated, of course, to Dante Alighieri... Far out on the edge of the Galaxy, the Rim Worlds lie clustered in their isolation. They are all lonely worlds, and cold. One, in particular, is frightful -- and here more than anywhere the employees of the Dog Star Line should get Sirius! High Technology and Low Tricks are the primary weapons of this interstellar opportunist's assault on our planet, as Earth's financial empires dissolve into General Hilarity! Wherein we are given a glimpse of a new concept in interstellar warfare. In the past few years Sam Lundwall has made a deep and lasting impression on the Swedish science-fiction scene. Here, at last, American readers are given the opportunity to sample his shorter fiction in this disturbing little tale about the nature of realities... Solar System is not a Divine Petri Dish in which God is culturing the Human Race. saucers are respectable! In which Alter Asks Too Much! Sadly, the press of other commitments has forced Theodore Sturgeon to step down as Galaxy's reviewer. He has promised us a Hail-And-Farewell column at some future date; but for now, let us ring in the new -- Welcome, Spider! Letters from Cohen, Banks, LeGuin, Winterfield, Pournelle, Meyer, Sloma, Task. See inside-front cover. Interior Illustrations by Ames, Freff, Gaughan, Kirk, Pini of Universal PifcNshlng A Distributing Corporation. Arnold E. Abramson, President. Main Offices: # East # Sheet, New Yortt, N.Y. #. Single copy: #. #-issue subscription: # In U.S., # e ls ewhere. Conventions. All rights reserved. Second dess postage paid at New York, N.Y. and additional mailing offices. The publishers assume no responsibility for unsolicited material. All stories printed In this magazine are fiction and any similarity between characters and actual persons is coincidental. Printed In U.S.A. The #'s has been a decade in which every physical and spiritual boundary has drawn progressively inward until finally hope itself seems threatened with extinction. This, more than any other reason, is why, while occupying this chair, I have consistently sought out and tried to promulgate the overlooked positive factor, the factor that implies that maybe we have a chance after all -- that maybe the deck is not inherently rigged against us. That maybe, just maybe, we have a destiny worth having. To this end I now offer the thought that the speed of light as limiting velocity is not a "barrier" that will keep the stars forever from our grasp, but is instead the guarantor of future freedom -- from persecution or benevolent interference! -- for those who will someday seek their fortunes beyond the confines of the Solar System. Consider. At relativistic velocities time "slows down" as compared to the Universe at large. (Most sf-oriented persons are at least vaguely aware of the implications of Relativity Theory -- for those who are not, I heartily inspiring way of rectifying this omission.) What most people -- even sf people -- seem not to be aware of is how much time slows down. At one gravity acceleration it would take about twenty years to reach the center of the Milky Way. Note that I do not say it would seem to take twenty years, but that it would take twenty years. Of course the Universe will have aged # years or so, but that's another matter. A paradox? If so, a relativistic one; the single most fundamental tenet of Einstein's theory is that all frames of reference are equally valid -- including the ship-board one. And that's the point. Given a one-gravity, constant-acceleration spacevehicle plus a complete indifference to point of origin, you can go anywhere and do anything. You can even be free. Because anybody who might have an inclination to tamper with your liberty (unless you were foolish enough to bring him along) will have been dust long before you arrive at your destination. Blue meanies included. Freedom! From Harper ) Row By Ursula K, Le Guin. A stunning tour de force by the Nebula Award-winner. # Harlan Ellison's devastating collection of stories about our new "gods." # A spellbinding novel of an eerily enigmatic world by Christopher Priest. # By Michael Moorcock More Jherek Carnelian antics. # This latest volume of all-original new writings has sixteen stellar stories, edited by Robert Silverberg. # By Fred Hoyle and Geoffrey Hoyle. A gripping new tale of Dr. Warboys, # John Brunner takes you to a world where an electronic government rules. # Damon Knight's latest collection of thrillers by the "new" SF writers. # All the winners and runners-up, plus commentary by Kate Wilhelm. # At bookstores M Harper e? Row U I # E. S#rd Si, New York # A Collection of Speculative Fiction By Kate Wilhelm. Nine stories (including six award nominees) by one of today's best SF writers. # Nonfiction Donald Wollheim's personal survey of SF from Verne and Wells to Asimov and Nabokov. # Essays on SF by the bestknown writers in the field. Edited by Reginald Bretnor. # Welcome to Infemoland! I could remember every silly detail of that silly last performance. I was dead at the end of it. But how could I think about being dead if I had died? I thought about that, too, after I stopped having hysterics. There was plenty of time to think. Call me Allen Carpentier. It's the name I wrote under, and someone will remember it. I was one of the best known science fiction writers in the world, and I had a lot of fans. My stories weren't the kind that win awards, but they entertained, and I had written a lot of them. The fans all knew me. Someone ought to remember me. It was the fans who killed me. At least, they let me do it. It's an old game. At science fiction conventions the fans try to get their favorite author washed-out stinking drunk. Then they can go home and tell stories about how Allen Carpentier really tied one one and they were right there to see it. They add to the stories until legends are built around what writers do at conventions. It's all in fun. They really like me, and I like them. I think I do. But the fans vote the Hugo awards, and you have to be popular to win. I'd been nominated five times for awards and never won one, and I was out to make friends that year. Instead of hiding in a back booth with other writers I was at a fan party, drinking with a room-full of short ugly kids with pimples, tall serious Harvard types, girls with long stringy hair, halfpretty girls half-dressed to show it, and damned few people with good manners. Remember the drinking party in War and Peace ? Where one of the characters bets he can sit on a window ledge and drink a whole bottle of rum without touching the sides? I made the same bet. The Convention hotel was a big one, and the room was eight stories up. I climbed out and sat with my feet dangling against the smooth stone building. The smog had blown away and Los Angeles was beautiful. Even with the energy shortage there were lights everywhere, moving rivers of light on the freeways, blue glows from swimming pools near the hotel, a grid of light stretching out as far as I could see. Somewhere out there were fireworks, but I don't know what they were celebrating. They handed me the rum. "You're a real sport, Allen," said a middle-aged adolescent. He had acne and halitosis, but he published one of the biggest science fiction newsletters around. He wouldn't have known a literary reference if it bit him on the nose. "Hey, that's a long way down." "Right. Beautiful night, isn't it? Arcturus up there, see it? Star with the largest proper motion. Moved a couple of degrees in the last three thousand years. Almost races along." Carpentier's trivial last words: a meaningless lecture to people who not only knew it already, but had read it in my own work. I took the rum and tilted my head back to drink. It was like drinking flaming battery acid. There was no pleasure in it. I'd regret this tomorrow. But the fans began to shout behind me, and that made me feel good until I saw why. Asimov had come in. Asimov wrote science articles and histories and straight novels and commentaries on the Bible and Byron and Shakespeare, and he turned out more material in a year than anyone else writes in a lifetime. I used to steal data and ideas from his columns. The fans were shouting for him, while I risked my neck to give them the biggest performance of all the Drunken Conventiones of Allen Carpentier. With nobody watching. The bottle was half empty when my gag reflex cut in and spilled used rum into my nose and sinuses. I jacknifed forward to cough it out of my lungs and pitched right on over. I don't think anyone saw me fall. It was an accident, a stupid accident caused by stupid drunkenness, and it was all the fans' fault anyway. They had no business letting me do it! And it was an accident, I know it was. I wasn't feeling that sorry for myself. The city was still alive with lights. A big Roman candle burst and greens against the starry skies. The view was pleasant as I floated down the side of the hotel. It seemed to take a long time to get to the bottom. II The big surprise was that I could be surprised. That I could be anything. That I could be. I was, but I wasn't. I thought I could see, but there was only a bright uniform metallic color of bronze. Sometimes there were faint sounds, but they didn't mean anything. And when I looked down, I couldn't see myself. When I tried to move, nothing happened. It felt as if I had moved. My muscles sent the right position signals. But nothing happened, nothing at all. I couldn't touch anything, not even myself. I couldn't feel anything, or see anything, or sense anything except my own posture. I knew when I was sitting, or standing, or walking, or running, or doubled up like a contortionist, but I felt nothing at all. I screamed. I could hear the scream, and I shouted for help. Nothing answered. Dead. I had to be dead. But dead men don't think about death. What do dead men think about? Dead men don't think. I was thinking, but I was dead. That struck me as funny and set off hysterics, and then I'd get myself under control and go round and round with it again. Dead. This was like nothing any religion had ever taught. Not that I'd ever caught any of the religions going' around, but none had warned of this. I certainly wasn't in Heaven, and it was too lonely to be Hell. It's like this, Carpentier: this is Heaven, but you're the only one who ever made it. Hah! I couldn't be dead. What, then? Frozen? Frozen! That's it, they've made me a corpsicle! The Convention was in Los Angeles where the frozen dead movement started and where it has the most supporters. They must have frozen me, put me in a double-walled coffin with liquid nitrogen all around me, and when they tried to revive me the revival didn't work. What am I now? A brain in a bottle, fed by colorcoded tubes? Why don't they try to talk to me? Why don't they kill me? Maybe they still have hopes of waking me. Hope. Maybe there's hope after all. It was flattering, at first, to think of teams of specialists working to make me human again. The fans! They'd realized it was their fault and they'd paid for this! How far in the future would I wake up? What would it be like? Even the definition of human might have changed. Would they have immortality? Stimulation of psychic power centers in the brain? Empires of thousands of worlds? I'd written about all of these, and my books would still be around! I'd be famous. I'd written about -- I'd written stories about future cultures raiding corpsicles for spare parts, transplants. Had that happened to me? My body broken up for spares? Then why was I still alive? Because they couldn't use my brain. Then let them throw it out! Maybe they just couldn't use it yet. I couldn't tell how long I was there. There was no sense of time passing. I screamed a lot. I ran nowhere forever, to no purpose: I couldn't run out of breath, I never reached a wall. I wrote novels, dozens of them, in my head, with no way to write them down. I relived that last convention party a thousand times. I played games with myself. I remembered every detail of my life, with a brutal honesty I'd never had before; what else could I do? All through it, I was terrified of going mad, and then I'd fight the terror, because that could drive me mad -- I think I did not go mad. But it went on, and on, and on, until I was screaming again. Get me out of here! Please, anyone, someone, get me out of here! Nothing happened, of course. Pull the plug and let me die! Make it stop! Get me out of here! Nothing. and they'd let his temperature drop too low. His nervous system had become a superconductor. Nobody knew he was alive in there, frozen solid, but thinking, screaming in his head, feeling the awful coldNo! For the love of God, get me out of here! I was lying on my left side in a field, with dirt under me and warm light all around me. I was staring at my navel and I could see it! It was the most beautiful sight I'd ever imagined. I was afraid to move; my navel and I might pop like a soap bubble. It took a long time to get the nerve to lift my head. I could see my hands and feet and the rest of me. When I moved my fingers I could see them wriggle. There wasn't a thing wrong with me. It was as if I had never fallen eight stories to be smashed into jellyI was clothed in a loose white gown partly open down the front. Not very surprising, but where was the hospital? Surely they didn't waken Sleepers in the middle of a field? They? I couldn't see anyone else. There was a field of dirt, trampled here and there, sloping downhill to become a shiny mud flat. I raised my head, and he was standing behind me. A fat man, tall but dumpy and chunky enough that at first I didn't notice his height. His jaw was massively square and jutted out, the first thing I noticed about his face. He had wide lips and a high forehead, and short, blunt, powerful fingers. He wore a hospital gown something like the one I was wearing. He was beautiful. Everything was beautiful. But my navel? Magnifique! "You are well?" he asked. He spoke with an accent: Mediterranean; Spanish, perhaps, or Italian. He was looking closely at me, and he asked again. "You are well?" "Yes. I think so. Where am I?" He shrugged. "Always they ask that question first. Where do you think you are?" I shook my head, and grinned for the pleasure of it. It was pleasure to move, to see myself move, to feel my buttocks press against the dirt and know something would oppose my movements. It was ecstacy to see myself in the bright light around me. I looked up at the sky. Okay, there has to be a sky. I know that. But I saw nothing. Thick clouds? But there was no detail to the clouds, just a uniform grey above me. Even in my sensation-starved condition it was ugly. I was in the middle of a field of dirt that stretched a couple a miles to some low brown hills. There were people on the hills, a lot of them, running after something I couldn't make out. I sat up to scan the horizon. The hills ran up against a high wall that stretched in both directions as far as I could see. It seemed straight as a mathematician's line, but I sensed the slightest of inward curves just before it vanished into deep gloom. There was something wrong with the perspective, but I can't describe precisely what, just that it didn't seem right. The hills and the mud flats formed a wide strip between the wall and a fast-moving river of water black as ink. The river was a mile away and didn't seem very wide at that distance. I could see it perfectly, another perceptual distortion because it was too far away for the details I could make out. Beyond the river were green fields and white Mediterranean villas, walled complexes with the squat classical look to them, some quite large. They weren't arranged in any order, and the effect was very pleasing. I turned back to the wall. Not very high, I thought. High enough to be trouble climbing, perhaps two or three times my six feet high. I was hampered by the perspective problem. The nearest point of the wall might have been a mile away or ten -- though ten seemed ridiculous. I took a deep breath and didn't like the smells. Fetid, with an acrid tinge, decay and sickly-sweet perfume to cover the smells of death, orange blossoms mingled with hospital smells, all subtle enough that I hadn't noticed them before, but sickening all the same. I won't mention the smells often, but they were always there. Most stinks you get used to and soon don't notice, but this had too much in the blend and the blend changed too often. You'd just get used to one and there'd be another. Beside me on the ground was a small bronze bottle with a classical beaker shape. I figured it would hold maybe a quart. Except for the man standing above me there wasn't another blessed thing. "Never mind where I am," I said. "Where have I been? I don't remember passing out. I was screaming, and here I am. Where was I?" "First you ask where you are. Then where you were. Do you think of nothing else you should say?" He was frowning disapproval, as if he didn't like me at all. So what the hell was he doing here? Breaking me out of wherever I'd been, of course. "Yeah. Thanks." "You should thank the One who sent me to you." "Who was that?" "You asked Him for help -- " "I don't remember asking anyone for help." But this time I'd heard him pronounce the capital letter. "Yeah. 'For the love of God,' I said. Well?" The fat meaty lips twitched, and his eyes filled with concern. When he looked at me it wasn't in distaste, but in sympathy. "Very well. You will have a great deal to leam. First, I answer your questions. Where are you? You are dead, and you lie on the ground of the Vestibule to Hell. Where were you?" He kicked the bronze bottle with a sandalled foot. "In there." Hot diggity damn. I'm in the nut hatch and the head looney's come to talk to me. Carpentier wakes up a thousand years after his last flight and sloppy landing, and already he's in trouble. Spoons and forks and chopsticks, traffic lights, the way a man puts his pants on, all may have to be relearned. Law and customs change in a thousand years. This society may not even recognize Carpentier as sane. But wake him in a #th century looney bin among thirtieth century twitchies, and now what? How can he adjust to anything? There were other bottles sitting unattended on the dirt, some larger than mine, some smaller. I don't know why I hadn't noticed them before. I picked one up and dropped it quick. It burned my fingers, and there were faint sounds coming from inside it. It sounded like human speech in a foreign language, a voice screaming curses. That tone couldn't be anything else. Endless curses screamed -- Why would they put radios in old bronze bottles and scatter them through the looney bin? My hypothesis needed more work. The people up on the hills were still running. They'd looped back to about where I'd first seen them, and whatever it was they chased, they hadn't caught it yet. Do they let the nuts run in circles in futuristic looney bins? Where had I been? Where? There wasn't any hospital around here, no facilities for keeping all or part of a corpsicle, nothing but this crazy man and a lot of bronze bottles and people running in circles and -- and insects of some kind. Something whined and did a kamikaze into my ear. Something else stung me on the back of the neck. I slapped frantically, but there wasn't anything to see. It felt good even to hurt myself slapping. My 'rescuer' was patiently waiting for me to make some response. It wouldn't hurt to humor him until I had more information. "Okay, I'm in the vestibule of Hell and I was in a bottle. A djinn bottle. How long?" I told him the date on which I'd fallen from the window. He shrugged. "You will find that time has not the same meaning here as you are accustomed to. We have all the time we will ever need. Eternity lies before us. I am unable to tell you how long you were in that beaker, but I can assure you it is not important." Not important? I almost went mad in there! The realization made me start to shiver, and he dropped to his knees beside me, all concern, to put a hand on my shoulder. "It is over now. God will not allow you back into the bottle. I cannot assure you that there will be nothing worse before you leave Hell. There will be much worse. But with faith and hope you will endure it, and you will be able to leave." "That's a lot of comfort." "It is infinite comfort. Did you not understand? I know a way out of here!" "Yeah? So do I. Right over that wall." He laughed. I listened for a while and it got irritating. Finally he choked it down to a chuckle. "I'm sorry, but they all say that, too. I suppose there is nothing for it but to let you try. After all -- we have plenty of time." He laughed again. inferno Now what? Would he turn me in if I tried to climb the wall? I got up, surprised at how good I felt except for the gnats and the smell. My imaginary exercises in the bottle -- Look, wherever I really spent all that time, effectively I was in a bottle, right? It's a convenient figure of speech. Anyway, my exercises in the bottle had paid off. I started briskly toward the wall. Wherever the ground dipped low it became squishy mud, anlde-deep, with small live things in it. I tried to stick to the high ground. The fat man kept right alongside me. There was no chucking him. After a while I said, "If wtf're going to walk together I might as well know your name." "Benito. Call me Benny if you like." "Okay. Benito." Benny sounded much too friendly. "Look, Benito, don't you want out of here?" I hit a nerve. He stopped short, his wide face a gamut of emotions like nothing I'd ever seen. After a long time he said, "Yes." "Then come over the wall with me." "I can't. You can't. You'll see." He wouldn't say anything else, just kept pace with me as I walked on. And on. And on, and on, and on. The wall was a long way off. I was right about the perspective. We'd been walking for over an hour as far as I could tell, and the wall looked no closer. We walked until we were exhausted, and it was still a long way off. I sat down in the mud to slap gnats. "Didn't seem that far. How high is that thing, anyway? Must be collossal." "It is no more than three meters high." "Don't be silly." "Look behind you." That was the shock of my life. The river was now maybe three miles away instead of one. And we'd walked for hours. But -- Benito nodded. "We could walk for eternity and never reach the wall. And we have eternity. No, you don't believe me. Very well, concince yourself. Continue toward the wall. Continue until even you are certain it can never be reached, and then I will tell you how you can escape." It took me several hours, but I finally believed him. The wall was like lightspeed. We could get arbitrarily close, but we couldn't ever reach it. Like lightspeed, or the bottom of a black hole, but like nothing else in the universe I knew. We weren't going out this way. And -- and just where were we? Ill I sat in the dirt and slapped gnats while Benito explained it again. "We are dead and in Hell. This is the Vestibule to Hell, where those who would make no choices in life are condemned. Neither warm nor cold, believers nor blasphemers -- you see them in the hills. They chase a banner they will never catch." I remembered then. "Dante's Inferno ?" Benito nodded, his big square jaw heaving like a broaching whale. "You have read the Inferno, then. Good. That was the first clue I had to the way out of here. We must go down -- " "Sure, all the way." Something about a lake of ice, and a hole in the center of it. It had been a long time since I had read Dante. I couldn't see that remembering a #th century book would do me any good to begin with. This couldn't possibly be the real Hell. Dante's cosmology had been ludicrous, for one thing. So where was I? "How come you're so sure this is the place Dante described?" "Where else could it be? All of the features are here. All of the details." And I'd been dead a long time. Centuries? What kind of civilization would build an exact copy of Dante's Inferno? An Infernoland. Was it part of a larger amusement park, like Frontierland in the Disneyland complex? Or was Infernoland all there was to it? Who was Benito? A stooge, or a revived corpsicle like me? The wall. How had they managed that trick? The wall hadn't moved, and I certainly had. Some kind of local field effect? A timeslip? Bent space? Come on, Carpentier, you wrote the stuff. What's the explanation? Not the way they did it, just a plausible way! "First, we must cross the river," Benito was saying. "Do you believe me now when I tell you that you must not attempt to swim it, or even get wet from it, or must you try that too?" "What happens if I just dive in?" "Then you will be as you were in the bottle. Aware, and unable to move. But it will be very cold, and very uncomfortable, and you will be there for all eternity knowing you put yourself there." I shuddered and slapped a gnat. He might be lying. I wasn't going to try it. It looked very nice across the river, and that was where we had to go before we could find Dante Alighieri's escape hole in the center of Infemoland. The hell with getting to the center! Let me get to those villas over there and I'd be happy enough. "Who's on the other side of the river?" "Virtuous pagans," Benito answered. "Those who never knew the Word of God, but kept the Commandments. They are not persecuted. Their fate may be the most cruel of all those in this place." "Because they aren't tortured?" "Because they think they are happy. You'll find out, let us go and see them." "How?" "There is a ferry-boat. Once it was a rowing boat, but -- ' ' "Got overcrowded in Hell. Too many arrivals. Sure." And in Disneyland I'd been on a Mississippi river boat big enough for fifty or sixty people to walk around on. It chugged around on a little pond it shared with a miniature clipper ship. The Builders of Infemoland had a sense of humor, putting a ferryboat in place of Charon's old rowboat. Maybe we'd meet some of the paying customers on the ferry. I didn't think Benito was one. He behaved more like a fanatical Catholic. And what was I? Nobody had given me any role to play. Who inhabits Infemoland? Who inhabits the Inferno? Damned souls. That was my job, to play damned soul for the amusement of tourists. It wasn't a role I liked very much. It took as long to leave the wall as it had to go toward it. At least they were consistent. There were laws to this place, if only I could discover them. When we passed the bottle that had been beside me when I woke up, we turned left and angled toward the river. An old drinking song from science fiction conventions kept running through my head. "If hosen and shoon thou never gavest men, every night and all, the fire will bum thee to the bare bone, and Christ recieve thy soul." Was that really where I was, in a real Hell, where justice was meted out to the ungodly? Scary. It would mean that there was a real God, and maybe Jonah was swallowed by a whale in the Mediterranean Sea, and Joshua ben Nun stopped the Earth's rotation for trivial purposes... There was something leaning against a rock. At first I couldn't make it out: a pink mound with hair trailing down one side. We got closer and the mound became five hundred odd pounds of woman sitting cross-legged in stinking mud. A swarm of gnats hummed around her. She didn't bother to swat them. She looked up at us with lifeless eyes. Benito took my arm to huny me on past her, but I shook him off. She couldn't be quite sane either, but she might be able to tell me something straight. It was more than he could do, and I needed help. I squatted down to look into her face. She was pathetic, hardly in shape to help anyone, including herself. Far back within tunnels of fat were tiny sparks of life, dull grey against black. Hopeless eyes, almost lifeless. Her voice was a husky whisper. "Well?" "I don't know where I am. I just got here and I have to know. Can you help me?" "Help you ! I died, and then this happened to me!" "Died." "How else do you get into Hell?" Her voice rose to demand attention despite my shocked surprise. The full force of her breath washed over me in waves. "What did I do? I don't deserve this! I don't belong here at all," she wailed. "I was beautiful. I could eat like a horse and bum it off in an hour. Then I woke up here, like this ! ' ' Her voice dropped to a low, confidential murmur. "We're in the hands of infinite power and infinite sadism." I shied back. Another one. "Is there nothing you can do?" Benito asked her. "Sure. I can chase banners to keep slim. What's the point of that? They won't let you do anything meaningful." I shuddered. It could have been me. "Why would anyone do this to you?" "I...think it must have been becursing me." Her voice turned venomous. "Fat, fat, fat people with no will power and no self-respect." "Why?" "For doing my job! For trying to help people, trying to save them from themselves! For banning cyclamates, that's why! It was for their own good," she ranted. "You can't trust people to be moderate about anything. Some people get sick on cyclamates. They have to be helped. And this is what I get for helping them!" "We're trying to escape. Want to come with us? Benito thinks we can get out by going down to the center of this crazy place." A little spark of interest flared in her eyes, and I held my breath. My open mouth had sent me floating down the side of a building; when would I learn to keep it closed? If she came with us we'd never get away. What good was she? She struggled to get up, then collapsed against her rock. "No, thank you." "Right." I started to say something else in parting, but what? If anything went at all right, I'd never see her again. I just walked away and she let her head slump back into the mounds of fat that bulged at her neck. As we walked away, Benito asked, "What are cyclamates?" I slapped at a gnat. The gnats were everywhere, stinging us both, but Benito didn't bother to slap at them. "Sugar sutstitute. For people who want to lose weight." He frowned. "If there is too much to eat, surely it would be better to eat less and share with those who have none." I looked at his big paunch and said nothing. "I too am in Hell," he reminded me. "Ah. And they can do that to you..." I shuddered. We were lucky. "I take it you did not agree with her policy?" "Idiots. If they'd fed as much sugar to the control rats as they gave cyclamates to the experimental group, they'd have killed the controls first. Instead, they doomed a lot of people to fat. There wasn't a good substitute for cyclamates. I know one guy who bought up cases and cases of a cyclamate diet drink just before the ban hit. He used to give cases of 'vintage Tab' as Christmas presents. They were appreciated, too." Benito said nothing. "I know a couple who used to drive up to Canada every so often just to buy cyclamates. It was a stupid policy." I looked back over my shoulder at a shapeless pink mound. "Still, it seems a little extreme, what they did to her." "It is not just?" "How can you call that justV' I didn't say anything else, bue I remembered what she'd said. 'We're in the hands of infinite power and infinite sadism.' And just who in Hell was Benito? A paying customer having sport? A damned soul like me? Or one of the paid crew of Infemoland? He talked like a religious fanatic; he seemed to take everything at face value. Did I dare follow him? But what else could I do? One thing was certain, if he could think that woman had been treated justly, he was not much better than a devil himself. Hey, Carpentier. Would an artificial Hell have artificial devils? I looked at Benito more closely. He was partly bald. There were no horns on his forehead. We seemed to be covering a lot of ground, as if the effect of too much distance to the wall had been played in reverse. Suddenly we were part of a crowd, all streaming toward the river. Nobody was pushing them along, but they didn't seem friendly and they didn't talk among themselves. Each one was huddled in toward himself, not looking where he was going. Or she, there were a lot of women... The ferryboat captain had a long white beard and eyes like burning coals. He screamed in rage when anyone was slow getting aboard. We were pressed together on deck, a mass of us so tightly packed that we couldn't move. "You again!" he'd turned his burning eyes on Benito. "You've come here before! Well, you won't escape again!" He swung a long billyclub at Benito. It hit with a crack that I thought would break my guide's skull, but it only staggered him. More people packed the decks until I couldn't even see. Finally I felt the boat begin to move. By then I'd have been glad to stay behind, but there was no way off the boat. Two voices whispered intensely near my ear: "Why didn't you stop when I screamed?' ' "Because you startled me into taking my foot off the brake. At least I'll never have to listen to your back seat driving again -- " "But we're in Hell, darling. They'll probably put us in a car with no brakes. Maybe they'll give you a horn. You'll like that." "Shut up! Shut up!" She did, and quiet descended. No crowd is that quiet. It was as if nobody had anything to say to anyone. We bumped solid ground. "All off," Charon shouted. "Damned souls! Damned forever! You cursed God, and now you'll pay for it!" "Damn God and everyone else!" "Piss on you!" "Up the people!" "You're mucking bastards, all of you, get off my foot" "But I don't belong here." "What'd I do? Just tell me -- " "Damn the lot of you, I died a man  " We pushed and shoved and danced to keep our feet in the swarm. At least we were on the other side. The crowd was hurrying downhill, along a road that ran between thick, high walls. I hung back, hoping Benito would go with the rest. No such luck. The road turned and twisted so we couldn't see what was ahead, but that was good because after awhile we were alone. I tried to climb the wall. It was a tough scramble and I kept falling back. After the fourth time I sat there below the wall and whimpered. "Would you like help?" Benito asked. "Sure. I thought you said the only way out was downhill." "It is, but we have time to explore. Try again. This time I will lift you." He practically threw me over the wall. He didn't look that strong. I sat on top for a second and looked down at him. He seemed to be waiting for me to help him up. And now what, Carpentier? Fair's fair, he helped you. Yeah, but why? Leave him behind, he's trouble. But he knows things I don't. And he got me out of the bottle. Did he? He says he poured you out of a bottle the size of a fifth of rum! Leave him. I didn't get the chance to decide. While I thought it over, Benito began climbing like an Alpiner, using tiny cracks and bumps I could hardly see. Pretty soon he got one hand on top of the wall and pulled himself up. He wasn't breathing hard, and he didn't say anything about my sitting there and watching instead of helping. I turned to look at the countryside. After all, this Infernoland seemed to be modelled on Dante. A quarter of a century ago the Inferno had been a required book for a course in Comparative World Literature. I'd paid as little attention to the book as I could get away with. I remembered almost nothing, but certainly the place had not been pleasant. God's own torture chamber, very medieval. Vague images came back to me now: devils with pitchforks, trees that talked and bled, giants and centaurs, fire, snakes...but were those from the authentic Infemo, or were they hangovers from Oz books and Disney cartoons? Never mind, Carpentier. You're not going any further. IV It was lovely on the other side of the wall. I jumped down onto firm ground, grassy and pleasant. The air was clean, as at the top of a mountain, with that fresh smell you get only after a hard backpack into remote country. The gnats were gone. We walked toward the villas, lovely things, square-built, the colors of stone by twilight. There were crowds around us. Men and women and children -- a lot of children, far too many, all watching us with big round eyes (or almond eyes, Hell was thoroughly integrated). Adults and children alike were curious, but none of them said anything. They didn't want to be near us, either. They shrank away as we approached. It was embarrassing. I thought we must be carrying the smells of the Vestibule area, the fetid stench of roses and decay. We'd have to find a place to wash. "I think I'm going to like it here," I said. Benito looked at me curiously, but he only said, "Pleasant, isn't it? Here there is no punishment." The word grated. Punishment implies authority, someone with more power and a better moral position than yours. I couldn't accept that. We were in the hands of the Builders, and I'd learned all about their moral position on the other side of the black river. But I didn't flare up at Benito. Lightly I asked, "These, then, are the privileged customers of Hell?' ' "Yes." Benito did not smile. "They never sinned. They would have reached Heaven if they had known the Church." "And the children?" "Unbaptised." I'd heard that about Catholic beliefs. Even in Infernoland it seemed a little rough on the kids. "I thought they got Limbo." "Call it Limbo if you wish. This is the First Circle of Hell." He paused, uncertain. "There are legends that say the children will be bom again." There were as many children here as there were adults! As if the Builders had gotten a discount for quantity. Hmmm. Androids? It might come down to a matter of economics. Android infants would be cheaper than android adults: smaller, fewer reflexes. Would it be cheaper to build androids, or to find and capture human beings? I couldn't know, not without knowing the source. But  was here, placed here without my consent or knowledge, by an unknown hand. If me, then why Benito wouldn't be much help. He didn't seem to question anything he saw. Robot or human, child or adult, they didn't seem unhappy. Except those near us... "Benito, what's the matter with them?" "They sense that we do not belong here. I come from deeper in Hell, and the smell of the depths is on my soul." "But I don't." His smile was grim. "They will not accept you either. ' ' I wasn't so sure of that. If I found a way to clean up, and different clothing...hmmm. Knock someone on the head, steal his toga; why not? Well, partly because they'd tear me apart if they caught me. And partly because there was no privacy here. The villas, maybe. Or -- I pointed upslope toward what might have been a domed planetarium: the nearest building in sight of us. "What's that?" "He looked. "I have never seen it before." "Come on." He came, but reluctantly. "We might not be permitted entry. That is a public building, but we are not of the appropriate public." "We -- " I stopped because a white-bearded patriarch swathed in purple-bordered white bedsheets had grasped me roughly by the arm. He asked a rude question in gibberish. "Go peddle your papers," I informed him. He frowned. "Recent English? I asked of you why you invade a place not meant for you." "I'm taking a survey. Are you happy here? Do the arrangements satisfy you?" He snorted. "No." "Then," asked Benito, "why not leave? There is a way out." The bearded man looked him over, while several passersby stopped to listen. He said, "In what direction does it lie?" "Downslope. One must travel all the way to the center. To know evil is one path to knowing good." It was lousy dialogue. The bearded man thought so too. "I do not question your knowledge of the depths of Hell," he said pointedly. "I think you lie." "Why would I? We plan to leave Hell -- " Benito was interrupted by raucous laughter. A crowd was gathering and it wasn't friendly. "You can all leave." Benito seemed deadly serious. "Come with me, deeper and deeper into Hell. Leam to hate evil -- " "Hatred for salvation?" one of the oldsters asked. "A curious route to salvation." Benito seemed to know him. "Yet, Epictatus, that is what you must leam. Not to hate men, but to hate their sins. And that you cannot do moderately. You know the truth, now. You know that reason alone is not enough. You must ask for grace..." -- I slipped out during the sermon. They were standing there politely waiting for him to finish. What might have been a mob scene had become a formal debate. How long would that last? Benito was pushing them in a direction they wouldn't even consider, and they didn't like him at all. They'd looked at me the same way: candid contempt, and the high bitter flavor of mockery. They wanted out, and they didn't believe there was any way out, and they were damned well not going to listen long to a man they thought didn't belong with them. Benito was preaching hatred, and they hated him. He should have had more sense. Like me. The dome: it couldn't be a planetarium. There was no sky here. Conceivably it was a bathhouse where I could wash off the stench, and possibly find an unguarded toga. I climbed toward it. There were no guards. I walked between Doric pillars, up black marble steps to an expanse of black marble floor. Half a dozen people were talking in a circle. They seemed lost in distance, but as far away as I was, when they caught sight of me they turned their backs firmly and continued talking. The language wasn't familiar at all. The place was as empty as anything I'd seen since I left the area of the bottles. Six rude sons of bitches, and a thing in the center of the black marble floor. It might have been a sculpture, it might have been a machine. A thick silver ring twelve feet tall, standing on edge, and a control board at its base. The console looked operational. There were labels, in English. A stick, and a notch with a knob in it. The notch ran the whole length of the console. I tried the joystick. It went in all six directions: left, right, forward, back, push down, pull up. When I used the switch the space within the ring clouded, then became starry space. It was a planetarium. When I pushed on the joystick nothing happened. I took a closer look at the markings along the notch. They were logarhythmic, labelled in Parsecs Second. The knob was all the way to the left. I moved it hard right and tried the joystick again. llie universe came up and hit me in the face. Whoosh! Stars shot past and around me; a sun came at me and exploded into a fraction of a second of intolerable brightness and was gone. And I was flat on my back a couple of yards from the console. That was some planetarium! The half-a-dozen natives were watching me with some amusement. Screw 'em. I went back to the console, moved the knob down to one parsecsecond, then to a tenth of that. Tried the joystick. This time the motion was just obvious. I steered toward a bluewhite star; moved the knob to slow as I approached it. Moved into it. The brightness should have burned my eyes out. It wasn't even painful. Odd... I went through the center of the star (X-ray blue) and came out the other side (tremendous prominences leaping out ahead of me) and into space. What now? Find a planet? A different star? Stars were easier to find in this sparkling emptiness, but I'd love to dive into an Earthlike world. To search out the layers of it, to see the glowing nickel-iron heart. Let's see, that be a yellow dwarf. I moved the knob -- A large hand fell heavily on my shoulder. I twitched like a man electrocuted. I turned, and there was the mob scene I thought I'd left behind me: fifty-odd large, heavy men surrounding me and Benito and the Anywhere Machine. The white-bearded man who spoke English said, "You are leaving." I said, "Dammit! Why? Nobody else is using the damn machine. I've waited all my life for something like this!" "We do not want you here," he said. "We waited because we hoped a messenger of the gods would come to remove you. We might have asked him questions...but we have tolerated you too long. As for the machine -- " One side of his mouth twitched upward. "If you can carry it you may take it with you." I cursed him. I stopped when his wide-shouldered friends converged. Several of them wore armor! They moved away in a tight circle with Benito and me in the center. I whispered, "Benito, can't you stop them?" He looked at me. "How?" Yeah. But if I'd known what waited below, I'd have fought them. V Even while they marched us toward the wall Benito never gave up. "You may leave this place!" he shouted. "Hector! Aeneas! You are not cowards, to stay where it is pleasant when there is everything to gain elsewhere! Come with us!" They ignored him. They were compact and tough inside their armor: too tough to fight, even if they were men, which I doubted. Hector, Aeneas: I knew the names. I remembered the Abe Lincoln robot at Disneyland. Could the armor be part of them? With inspection plates -- "Where is Virgil?" Benito raved. "He is no longer here, is he? And the Emperor Trajan?" "We had our chance," said the taller, broader one. "We didn't take it. There will be no other." "Have none come here since?" Benito demanded. The soldiers barked bitter laughter. "Many." "Is it reasonable to suppose that they will never have an opportunity to leave?" We had come to the wall. "We'll think about it," one said. "Now out with you. Go where you belong." The gate slammed shut behind us. I went for the wall on the other side. I examined it without joy. The footholds Benito had used would better have fitted a spider. Benito watched with a wry smile. "You never give up, do you?" "No." "Perserverence is commendable. You will need it, but you must develop other virtues, such as prudence. What will happen if you entet the First Circle again?" "Maybe they won't catch us this time. I won't go near anyone until I've changed clothes and taken a bath." "Do not tempt the angels," Benito said. He was quite serious. Yeah, and why not? I was expecting devils in Infemoland. Why not angels? "That messenger they hoped to see. They wanted him to come." "They did, yes. But we are fugitives, Allen." There were no handholds. This time Benito wouldn't help. I was still trying to climb the wall when a flash flood of people spilled into the far end of the alley. As they foamed toward us in dreadful silence I made one last attempt to go up the wall. Then they swept us up and floated us away. We were in a marble palace. It was enormous, without furniture. The walls were covered with frescoes of bulls and dolphins and pretty girls wearing flounced skirts and little jackets that opened in front to show bare breasts. The palace was lit with torches in bronze holders along the walls, and there wasn't any sign of modern technology at all. Except for the palace itself. It wound on and on, chamber after chamber, huge staircases with great pillars inscribed in languages I couldn't read. It was too big; it must have been prestressed concrete or something better. I would have liked to stay and look around, but we were embedded in the flow of the crowd. Nobody spoke or paid us any attention. I was glad for Benito's company. Crowds of strangers bug me, and this one was worse than New York commuters, everyone wrapped up in himself. We spilled into an enormous room open at the far end. I had a good view through the pillars. The ground sloped sharply away into the bleakest landscape I'd ever seen. The castle was perched on the side of an enormous bowl, a world-sized bowl. Far down into it were the glimmers of fires and the shadow of smoke. I couldn't see far into the smog that hung over everything. There was a throne at the far end of the audience chamber. An alien occupied it. He was vaguely bovine, but I'd have taken him for an oversized man if it hadn't been for his tail. Tail! "What is that?" I demanded. "Minos. Judge of the Dead," said Benito. The Builders had mixed some Egyptian or Cretan mythology with their Christianity. That, or they'd had to warp their landscape to fit a genuine alien. I could believe a cropping beast becoming an intelligent biped, given time and impetus and perhaps an assist from biological engineers. I'd written stories about that kind of thing. Could Minos be one of the Builders? People went up to present themselves to the monster. I couldn't hear what the girl in the yellow dress was telling it, but it grinned and nodded. Abruptly its tail looped out and wrapped around and around the girl. It lifted her. The tail stretched like the limbs of Plastic Man in the old comic books. The girl shot between two pillars and dwindled, dwindled, dwindled to a speck. Minos' tail must have been tens of miles long at that point. It came snaking back through the air, while the speck that was the girl sank like a single snowflake. lief went all to hell. I started to giggle hysterically. Nobody noticed. Nobody but Benito, who watched curiously as I gathered the shreds of my self control, took him by the arm, pointed at 'Minos' and said, "He can't do that!" He was doing it again !The tail stretched out between the pillars like an infinite length of snake, dropped a man in a postman's uniform into the murky air and came coiling back. But there wasn't room! Even ignoring the moment arm -- that much weight at the end of that much length should have toppled him, and how could such a length of tail, flexible tail, be strong enough to stay almost straight? But ignore that, and tell me where there was room for tens of miles of tail to be coiled inside his body? His feet weren't anchored; I watched until I saw them both move. The tail wasn't stored in the floot, then. "Are you all right?" Benito asked. My vision was greying out; my whole body had a buzzing foot'sasleep feeling. I said, "I'm going to faint." "You can't faint here. Hold fast." His hand gripped my shoulder. A dark-haired woman, quite pretty, was encoiled in the tail until she nearly vanished, was lifted and sent spinning off down the bowl. A man in a cabbie's uniform was next. Three loops of tail and out he went into space. And another, and another -- There were thousands here. We'd starve before we reached our turn. But I didn't feel hungry, and hadn't felt hungry since I left the bottle, and that was hours ago. Also, something was wrong with time. "Minos" was in no hurry. Quite the opposite. He took plenty of time to deal with each case, and there were plenty of cases; yet the crowd thinned out much faster than it should have. Where were they going? I never saw anyone leave the room, but there had to be other audience chambers, people slipping off into side passages. There must have been hundreds, perhaps thousands, of copies of "Minos". Ridiculous mummery. But the tail, Carpentier! Hidden in hyperspace, or snaking out of an alternate time track? If the Builders have that kind of technology, how long were you dead? Ten thousand It was our turn. We approached together. Not many had come up in pairs. "Sodomites, huh?" Minos said. "Seventh Circle, Third Level. Or have you got something worse to confess?" I said, "I refuse to answer on grounds that my -- " He looked a lot like an angry bull when he frowned, and nothing at all like a machine. He turned to Benito. "You've been here before. Why have you left your proper place?" "Is that your affair? You see I roam freely through Hell." "Yes. How?" "It has been willed that I may do so. You have no right to interfere." Minos waved at me. "And this one?" "He has come from the Vestibule," Minos said. "You will note that he comes of his own accord. You may not judge him." "Lawyers." Minos laughed. "I have problems with lawyers. There are so many places appropriate to that breed. Where are you two going, then?" "Down." "Back to the First Circle." We'd spoken simultaneously. Minos laughed. "Back you will not go. Are you sure you don't want me to judge you, Allen Carpenter? My judgement is just and fair. You could choose worse for yourself than justice." "Cease!" Benito commanded. I jumped. He was a changed man. Power seemed to gather around him as he struck a pose, massive chin jutting out in defiance, his face both calm and stem. Once upon a time he had been used to obedience. "I am permitted to judge..." Suddenly Minos sounded petulant. "You have already judged me. What other power have you? And this man is not under your jurisdiction. Leave us alone to go in peace." "Not back up." "No. Down." Minos laughed. He waved toward the steps leading down into the bowl from his throne. "Depart. Thou art sent!" He was still laughing as we started down those steps, the mocking laughter in our ears until we lost sight of the palace. VI the steps continued. Unfortunately they soon trailed away into a broken slope that still dropped at forty-five degrees or so. At the same time a wind began to rise. Benito and I turned to face the slope and backed down on toes and knees and hands. In fact, the hurricane in my head (Where does the Minos-thing keep its tail? What is Benito, that he gives orders to an inhuman that judges all others who come before it? Is this Hell for a science fiction writer, where physical laws are whimsical and puzzles have no answers?) was nothing compared to the hurricane we were backing into. We moved flat against the slope, clutching at the rock and digging into the dirt for footholds. Benito yelled, "Minos called you Carpenter. Not Carpentier." I'd been wondering how the monster knew. "I was bom Carpenter," I shouted down at Benito "I added the i to make the name more interesting, easier to remember. I wrote under Carpentier." And when I talked to myself (I didn't add) it was Carpentier I talked to. I'd started that in an effort to memorize the new pronunciation. We'd backed onto a broad ledge. I stayed flat as I looked around. Someone was dancing to the music of the howling wind. He was bones and paunch and long flying hair just greying unevenly at the temples. He jumped and danced and flapped his arms like a bird, grim determination on his homely face. I hollered into the wind. "Hey, friend -- " He didn't wait for the question. "If I could just get off the ground!" he wailed. "The guy in the helmet's got a dozenV' Hey, yeah, I'd been right the first time! It was a futuristic looney bin geared for psychodrama on the grand scale! Let them work out their delusions here, and maybe they'd be fit for whatever unimaginable society they'd flunked out of... And I had answers to all the questions, in that wonderful moment before I followed his eyes upward. The air was full of flying people. They weren't exactly guiding their flight. The wind had them. Here it churned them in a momentary funnel, then flung them outward. There they came in a straight blast; it hit a shoulder of the mountain and churned the trapped beings into eddy currents. The people flew like Kleenex in a hurricane, but they looked like people, and they howled like Kansans caught outside in a flash tornado. Most of them were flying in man-and-woman pairs. But, yeah, there was one guy surrounded by a good dozen girls, all in a whirling clump at the top of a rising air column. The bony guy on the ledge ran off flapping his arms. There were others along the base, men and women, all trying to fly. I had different ideas. I gripped the rock hard and stayed flat. "The Carnal," Benito screamed into the wind. "Those who warped all that mattered in their lives for lust. I imagine those at the base of the cliff were unsuccessful lovers. We will be in less danger on the next ledge." He started crawling. "Benito! That's it!" I cried. "We'll fly out of here!" He turned in astonishment. It was a mistake. The wind slipped under his raised shoulders and lifted him and flung him at me. I got him by the ankle. He nearly tore me loose, but I had a handhold in a split rock and I hung on. He doubled on his own length and pulled himself down my forearm until he was flat to the ground again. "Thank you," he bellowed. "S'okay. I wish you could have seen your expression." I was rather pleased with myself, as if I'd managed to catch a glass somebody's elbow had knocked off a table. Good reflexes, Carpentier! "We'll fly out of here," I screamed happily into his ear. "We'll fly over the wall. We'll build a glider!" "I was stubborn too, once. Perhaps I still am. Is this really your wish, Allen?" "Damn right. We'll build a glider. Listen, if we're light enough to be blown away by the first wind, we probably won't need much more than a big late! Hey, let's get out of this wind and talk it over." We crawled. The weather changed as we lost altitude. It didn't get any better. The wind died down; we didn't need to clutch at the rocks, and we could hear ourselves speak. But a freezing drizzle started. Now that I was thinking glider, the loss in altitude bothered me. "We need a place to build it," I said. "Out of the wind. We need fabric, a lot of fabric, and we need wood. We probably need tools." Benito nodded. "There is a place, a great swamp, the Styx. Trees grow there. As for the fabric and the tools, we can cross Styx and get them from the wall." "How many walls have you got here?" Benito smiled grimly. "None like this one ahead. Red hot iron." I believed him. Nothing subtle about Infemoland. "How far down is it? We're losing altitude with every step." . "A good distance yet." Benito laughed. "A glider. You may be the first ever to think of that. If we can launch from the hill above Styx, we can use the thermal updraft above the red hot walls. Ecch," he said, about the time I stepped backward into freezing slush. We'd reached another level region. I stood up and looked around. Freezing muck in all directions. Human beings lay full length in it, like half-immersed logs. The rain was turning to sleet. Cold garbage washed against my ankles. "Behold the low rent district," I said. I got a chuckle from Benito. "Not yet," he said; and if I hadn't had the shivers before I got them then. He swept his arm about him and said, "The Gluttonous." "I don't want to know. Come on, let's get through this." We waded out into it. In the darkness, and half-blinded by sleet, I managed not to step on any half-buried victims. Some raised their heads to watch us pass, showing us uniform looks of weary despair; then sank back after we were gone. Men and women in about equal numbers, they ranged from pleasantly plump to chubby to gross. Three or four were as bad as the woman in the Vestibule. I wondered if they'd be pleased to know about her. And once I wiped frozen slush from my eyes, cursing imaginatively under my breath, and when I dropped my hand he was staring at me: a long-haired blond man built like an Olympics athlete. "Allen Carpentier," he said sadly. "So they got you too." I looked close and recognized him. "Petri? Jan Petri! What are you doing here? You're no glutton!" "I'm the least gluttonous man who ever lived," he said bitterly. "While all of these creeps were near their mouths, from pig meat to garden snails -- and you too, for that matter, Allen -- I was taking care of myself. Natural foodsOrganic vegetables. No meat. No chemicals. I didn't drink. I didn't smoke. I didn't -- " He caught himself up. "I didn't hire you as my lawyer. Why am I bending your ear? You're here weren't you?" "Yeah."' He meant the Prestigious International Gourmand Society, whose purpose in life was to go out and eat together. I'd joined because I liked the company. "But I'm not staying here. TTiis isn't my slot." He wiped slush from his face to see me better. "So where are you going?" "Out of this place. Come along?" He'd be unpleasant company till we got him a bath, but I knew he wouldn't slow us down.' There never was a health nut to match Petri. He used to run ten miles a day. I figured he'd be a lot of help building the glider. "How do you get out of Hell?" So they'd convinced him too. "We go downhill for awhile. Then we'll -- " He was shaking his head. "Don't go down. I've heard about some of tbe places downhill. Red hot coffins and devijs and you name it." "We're not going very far. We're going to build a glider and go over the walls. ' ' "Yeah? And then where?" He seemed to think it was funny. "You'll just get yourself in more trouble, and for what? You're better off if you just take what they give you, no matter how unfair it is." "Unfair?" Benitt asked. Petri's head snapped around. "Hell yes, unfair! I'm no glutton!" Benito shook his head, very sadly. "Gluttony is too much attention to the things of the earth, especially in the matter of diet. It is the obsession that matters, not the quantity." Petri stared a moment. Wearily he said, "Bug off," and sank back into the freezing muck. As we left him I could hear him muttering. "At least I'm not fat like those animals. I take care of myself. I was annoyed with Benito. "You didn't have to insult him. We could use his muscles. Hey -- " Benito heard the panic in my voice. "Yes?" "I was at Petri's funeral! All that attention to his health, and then he got caught in the Watts riots. But hey damn sure didn't freeze him! They cremated him!" "Freeze him?" I didn't bother to explain. They'd cremated Petri, burned him to ash and gasses. How could he have been revived? How could the Builders of this Infernoland even have found specs for a robot analogue? Or a cell for cloning? Or...anything? Cremated is as dead as you c an get! Do the Builders have a time camera? Physical principles unknown, but to re-create Petri they have to be able to photograph the past. So we give them that, and the spacewarping fields, and the genetic engineering that created Minos and freed Carpentier from the need to eat or drink or sleep, and the weather control, and the reduced mass of people in the winds, and the engineering technology that built Infernoland itself. Carpentier, if they' re that powerful, do you really want to fight them? Of course not. I only want out ! "You're very thoughtful," said Benito. "Watch your step." I stopped at the brink of a precipice. Then I followed Benito down a wandering, dangerous trail. It switchbacked along the face of the cliff and in many places it would have been easy to go over the edge. That scared me a lot. After all, I'd done it before... At least we were going down on our feet, and the sleet had stopped. Things were definitely looking up. Still, there were funny noises from the gloomy area below, sounds my mind registered as construction work. Crash. A long pause, in which voices screamed orders too distant to make out. Crash. The trail led out onto a flat plain of hard baked clay. As we reached the bottom Benito stopped me silently, with an arm held straight out across my chest. I was the shouting coming toward us. It rolled past us at a good clip: a boulder four or five yards across, nearly spherical, bounding across the cracked adobe, surrounded by a shouting mob. They were urging it along, running alongside and butting the mass with their heads and shoulders, a mob of men and women dressed in the finest rags I'd ever seen. There were the remains of evening gowns and slashed velvet Restoration clothing, academic robes and Gernrich original creations, all torn and filthy. The leader wore striped trousers and swallow-tail coat and a ring that would have choked a hippopotamus. "This time!" he screamed at the top of his voice. "This time we'll...get them!" "We can pass now," Benito said calmly. "What was that all about?" I looked to my left. Two nearly identical masses of pale blue translucent stone stood rocking back and forth. Eighty or ninety humans in decaying opulence lay about the rocks as if they'd been flung in handfuls. A few started to get up. The leader shook his fist and screamed, "Hoarders! Misers! Next time -- Come on, men, we need a bigger lead time!" More got up, shaking their heads dazedly, and two groups attacked the two huge stones and began painfully rolling them in opposite directions. The other outfit, the one furthest away, was dressed differently: also in rags, but these had never been much to start with. "Hoarders and Wasters," said Benito. "Natural enemies. They will try to crush each other with those rocks for all eternity." "Benito, I'd swear those rocks..." "Yes?" "Skip it. I'm getting so I'll believe anything." We started across the plain. A couple of hundred yards ahead of us was a hedgerow of some kind, and sounds filtered through it. The misers were rolling their rock back that way, getting good distance for another run. We followed until they reached the hedges and stopped. Then they turned to, pushing it the other way. A prim-looking bearded man in the remains of a dark suit from the #'s shouted toward the other mob. "You threw away the good in your lives! Now pay!" I couldn't stand it any longer. I grabbed a wild-eyed matron by the shoulder. She struggled to get away. "Let me go! We have to crush those wasteful -- " "Ever manage to do it?" "No." "Think you will this time?" "We might!" "Yeah, sure," I said. "What would happen if you stopped rolling the rock and took a break?" She studied my face for signs of Mongoloid idiocy. "They'd cream us." "Suppose you both stopped?" She pulled away from me and ran to put her shoulder to the boulder. The mob heaved it over a bump. She shouted back to me. "We couldn't trust them. Even if we could...we can't stop. Minos might..." "Might take it away," I guessed. "I thought I knew that color." Several of them glanced at me suspiciously. A couple of the men left the rock to advance on me. "Hey! Hold on! I couldn't steal it by myself. I don't want to." They relaxed. One, a man wearing the remains of a peasant smock, said, "Many of us hae been here for unco time. Yon Queen Artemesia says when first she came, there were still facets upon't. It must hae been a bonny sight." He sighed wistfully. It must hae been, yeah. Hey, Carpentier, how long would it take to wear all the corners off a twelve foot diamond? I turned back toward Benito. He was talking to someone on the ground. It was a man with both legs crushed. The rock must have rolled over him. He was still in shock, because he wasn't screaming in pain, but he would be. Blood seeped from the jellied mess that had been his legs. "For pity's sake," he said, "pull me out of the way. Maybe they won't get me a few times, and then I'll be able to keep away from them -- " He'd had it. Mind gone with his body. It was just as well. We ought to be taking him to a hospital, but why bother? He'd haif it. "We are leaving Hell," Benito said. "First we go down -- " "Oh no! I know what they do to you down there! Just move me, just a little, please?" I wondered where to put him. The ledge was hard and flat, baked adobe, with no cover between the cliff and the hedgerow. But we couldn't leave him out here. I took him under the arms and dragged him over against the cliff to die in peace. "I thank you," he whispered. "What's your name?" "Allen Carpentier." He seemed to brighten. "I had all your books." "Hey! Did you?" Suddenly I liked this man. "Too bad I don't have my collection. I could get your autograph on them. I had...all of everyone's books. Did you ever hear of my collection? Allister Toomey?" "Sure." I'd known many book collectors, and they'd all heard of Allister Toomey, to their rage and sorrow. Toomey had spent a considerable inheritance on books, all kinds of books, from double fouredges to first editions to pulps and comic books that were just getting to be worth owning. Much of what he had owned had been unique, irreplaceable. He'd kept them all in a huge barn he'd managed to hang onto somehow. He'd spent everything else on books: there was no money left to take care of them. They mouldered in that barn. Rats and insects got into them, rain dripped through the roof. If he'd sold a few of them he'd have been able to take care of the rest. I'd known a lot of collectors, and they all had a tendency to brood over Allister Toomey. "I guess I don't have to ask why you're here." "No. I was both a...hoarder and a waster. I lay between both groups...I suppose it's fair enough. I wish I'd taken...one or another of those offers. But what could I sell?" I nodded and turned away. He continued talking, to himself now. "Not the complete Analog collection. Not the Alice in Wonderland. It was autographed. Autographed!" Goodby Allister Toomey, who'd died twice now. I waited with Benito until the mob swarmed past with their bouncing boulder, then we ran across. We found a hole in the hedgerow and scrambled through. There was only a narrow ledge beyond the hedgerow, then a cliff. Thick mists hid the bottom, but it was a long way down. There didn't look to be any way over it. We walked along for miles. There were other groups behind the languages. Then the sounds changed. Machinery, rivet guns, hammers ringing, the sounds of workmen and their tools. Tools! We'd need tools for the glider. I began to run ahead. ledge had collapsed, and the chasm ran right across, from the cliff on the downhill side to the base of the cliff towering above. A stream ran through it and it had cut the gorge even deeper. Far below we could see people working frantically on a dam. Another group was just as frantically tearing it down... At our own level there was a similar contest. One group was tryIn g to build a bridge across the # r ge, and another worked to disassemble it. Fifty yards in either direction were more bridge builders and destroyers. It seemed like a lot of wasted effort. I looked to Benito, but he only shrugged. "I have never been to this part before. I do not think Dante came here either." The group just in front of us were steelworkers, slapping together I-beams, girders, plates, anything they could manage, fastening it with hot rivets and hammers. A small forge blazed away to heat rivets. I looked at all the work without comprehension -- until I saw Barbara Hannover. Suddenly it came to me. I'd known Barbara a long time. She wasn't cruel, and she didn't hate people, but she loved wildlife more. Whatever anyone proposed, a new bridge, a new freeway, housing developement, mine, power plant, oil well, or wheatfield, she had a million reasons why you couldn't do it. I honestly think she'd have let all the Kansas wheatfields go back to prairie and buffalo if she could have thought of a way to manage it. Add to her fanatic streak a Harvard Law School degree and one of the sharpest brains in the country, and it was easy to see why lovers of progress shuddered when she took an interest in what they were doing. And naturally she was tearing die bridge down. I had an idea and looked closer at the construction workers. If Barbara was in this part of Infemoland, Pete couldn't be far away... And there he was, bucking rivets. Pete and Barbara had been married for awhile. A short while. Just as she couldn't see a housing tract without wanting eviction writs and bulldozers, he couldn't see a nice place on the trail without wanting to improve it with a log cabin. I'd gone hiking with him once. The whole fifty miles was one long developement plan, with ideas for improving the trail, building hostels, constructing artificial beaver dams, putting in handrails where the climb was steep...I almost killed him before we got back to the car. "It makes sense," I told Benito. "Artistically. The way anything else down here makes sense. Pete and Barbara were both fanatics." Neither of them had noticed me. I couldn't see how steel-working tools would help anyway. But upstream was a wooden trestle bridge, with a group just finishing it while another tried to get at it with saws. I looked at the saws and lusted. With a saw and nothing else we could build a glider. Other things would be useful, but they were easier to make than a saw would be. I had to have one. The funny thing was that they used each other's tools. One guy would be hammering away to put a beam in place, and another would be sawing it in half -- and while they screamed insults at each other, they did nothing else. The rules in Infernoland were more complicated than I'd have thought. Or the robots were programmed funny. But that sure looked like Pete and Barbara. I waited until a progressive type laid down his saw, then started for it. Too late. A thin-faced woman grabbed it and had at the trestlepiece he'd been trimming to fit. The next time I was quicker. When she set the saw aside for an ax, I grabbed it. There was a drillbit on the ground next to it, just a twisted chunk of steel more valuable than its equivalent in diamonds, and I got that too. You'd have thought they were diamonds. Madam Hawkface started for me with the ax, and her builder companion was right behind. He didn't need an ax. He could have made three of me. "Run!" I shouted. Benito heard. We dashed for the trail leading down into the gorge. It was narrow and twisted, but it looked safer than what we were leaving. I'd done one thing. I'd got those two crews to cooperate for the first time since Infernoland was opened to the public. Unfortunately, what they wanted to cooperate on was tearing me to pieces. The trail turned a corner, then swooped down the cliff. We followed it. There was a ledge ten feet below the lip of the cliff, and we stopped for a moment to catch our breaths. I thought I felt the cliff tremble and asked Benito about it. "It is not any place to stay," he warned. "Allen, you will find that there is no safe place in Hell. Wherever you stop -- well, you won't like it." "I can believe that." The thing to do was get out of here, and the more I thought about it, the better the glider looked. Now I had a saw that I could use to cut frames and ribs and stringers, if I could find anything to cut. I still wondered what we'd use for fabric, but somewhere there had to be a storehouse for the costumes. The gowns Benito and I wore would do. It was a close-woven fabric, very tough, and it shed most of the dirt and muck we'd crawled through. I lifted the hem and tested the weave by blowing through it. It didn't let much through. It would do fine. The ledge heaved again. I wondered if this were something for our benefit, then laughed at myself. Earthquakes on call? The Builders were powerful, but that powerful? We scrambled along the ledge until we were stopped by a waterfall pouring out in front of us. The water was black and dirty, and it stank like a sewer outfall, but the water rushed downward, and it had carved a bed in the cliff side. There were handholds in the sides of the notch the stream had carved. How long would it take a stream to carve that? It would depend on what the rock was made of. And of course the Builders could have carved the notch themselves, though it looked natural enough. After a while we reached the bottom of the cliff. The ground fell away at a steep angle. We found a path down it, along the stinking stream, twisting and turning along lower and lower, with steep cliff e dges in places. It would be an ideal place to launch a glider if we could get one U P the slope. Drag it up here and #Ver to one of the drop-offs, and P u sh. Yeah. It looked better all the time, but first we had to build the glider, and what was I going to build it out of? I wanted to see those trees. I clutched the saw closer to me. Benito was staring at me. I stared back. "Forgive me," he said. "You hold that tool in a way I have seen before." "Yeah?" "By monks riddled with selfdoubt, and clutching a crucifix to reassure themselves their religion is true." "We'll need this. We'll need other things too. Wood, and rope for the glider -- " "Will that do?" He pointed downward. We were almost at the bottom now. We faced a stinking swamp. Thick fog hid most of it, with only temporary glimpses through. Things thrashed around in the filthy water, but there were also bushes and trees hung with vines. Wood! Vines! Certainly I could build a glider out of those! "Now all we need is fabric. There must be a supply dump in this place. Or a laundry. Something." Benito sighed. "There is." "Great! Can we get a lot of those gowns?" "It will not be easy." "Easy?" I laughed. "Who cares, as long as we get out of here!" Benito's determined look was very like a bulldog's. "Very well. I will help you get what you need. I will help you build your glider. I will help you fly it, in whatever direction you choose. In return, you will promise me that if this mad scheme fails, you will come with me to the real exit." "Yeah, sure, sure." I wasn't really listening. I was too interested in the swamp below us. The things bubbling around in there were people. Some of them just lay there half submerged, bubbling out filth and talking nonsense. Others fought each other, for what I couldn't make out. They roiled the stinking waters, washing up slimy things. Thick fog hung all around and I had only glimpses of anything more than a few feet away. "This way." Benito waded out into the slop. He seemed to know what he was doing, because it wasn't very deep, just to our ankles. The gup squished inside my sandals, slimy and thoroughly unpleasant. Every now and again there was solid ground a few inches above the muck. We picked our way through low-hanging trees and bushes. I fingered the wood and tried my saw on one of the trees to cut off a branch. It seemed strong enough and quite springy. I hacked off a chunk of vine and it was too tough to break. We could! We really could build a glider! As we got deeper into the swamp there were fewer people, but I could hear curses in every language I'd ever imagined, people screaming at each other, and the sounds of blows. Sometimes a filthy shape would try to climb up onto the ground where we walked, but others would grab it and pull it back into the mire. I shuddered. Why did they do that? "The wrathful," Benito said. "And the sullen. The worst offenders in upper Hell." He was about to say something else, but he ran into something lying on the trail and almost fell. It was a man, filthy with the muck, lying in foetal position. His eyes were open and staring at us. He glared, not at us, but at the universe in general. "Hello," I said. "Come with us," Benito added. "There is a way." He didn't sound hopeful, and of course there wasn't any response. "Remember there is a way. Downward, accepting everything -- " "Come on, he's catatonic." It bothered me, Benito preaching to a rubber-doll catatonic. Was my loony bin theory right after all? Psychodrama on the grand scale? Then why was I here? And Jan Petri, and Pete and Barbara? It was as if the Builders had revived everyone who had ever lived! Then set out to cure the crazy ones. Did they think I was one of those? There was another one on the trail, and he wasn't catatonic at all. He stood there glaring at us, while others thrashed in the muck at either side of him. To get past we'd have to wade out into that, and from the ripples we would not only be over our heads, but among the fighters. They'd never let us out. "Excuse us," Benito said pleasantly. "The trail is wide enough for us to pass if you will step forward two paces." "Bugger off." "Surely you will not stand in our way?" Benito was still very pleasant, but there was an edge to his voice. "Took me a hundred years to get up here," the figure said. "You never have been in the muck. If it's good enough for me, it's good enough for you." He was a big man with powerful arms and he seemed to mean it. "Stand aside," Benito said. He was giving orders now. "You may come with us if you will -- and if you can, which I doubt. But you will not prevent us from going." Benito's voice still had the ring of authority that had cowed Minos, and it shook the guy momentarily. "Don't I know you?" he said. He stared at Benito. "I'm sure I know you. Well, whoever the hell you are, get past me the same way I got up here." "Friend, you leave us no choice," Benito said. "Aha! I do know you! You're Ben -- Hey! Let go! Hey!" Benito grasped him by the shoulders and lifted him as easily as I would a child. I gaped as Benito flung him out into the marsh. He wasn't even breathing hard. "Come, Allen." "Yeab. Sure." I followed numbly, wondering who Benito really was. A professional wrestler? Circus strong man? What he'd done wasn't impossible. I'd seen it done before, but not often, and Benito didn't look that strong. XI Eventually we got through the trees and brush to open water. There was a big black tower at the edge. I couldn't see anyone in the tower, but suddenly there was a light in the top window. It flashed, ruby-red, out across the marsh. Red? Ruby? A laser! Not magic, just a laser signal from an old stone tower. Far out in the murk over the water there was a flash of light, blinking, the same color as the signal. "Phlegyas will come for us now," Benito said. "You must be careful, Say nothing you don't have to say, and as little of that as possible. Let me handle him. "Sure. Why?" "Because we are fugitives and we are approaching the, ah, administrative centers of Hell. There are demons here. Guards. They can do terrible things to us." "Can't they just." I'd seen enough atrocities already. Were the Builders the crazy ones? They seemed to like pain. From somewhere behind us there were screams of rage and agony, and splashing noises. I thought I saw ripples in the open water ahead of us too. Then something took shape in the gloom ahead, something moving toward us. It was a boat. A big man, bearded, with a low gold crown on his head, stood in the stern with an oar in the sternlock. He sculled slowly, but that boat moved. I almost laughed. He certainly wasn't putting out enough effort to get that kind of speed. The boat must have a hidden water-jet or something. "I have you again!" the man cackled. "Ah, Benito, caught again. Good work!" He looked at me closely and his grin faded. "Who are you?" I didn't answer. "Were you sentenced to Lower Hell?" "Phlegyas, mind your own business," Benito said. "Bring the boat to the siore. I do not care to wade in your filthy swamp." "Don't like cold, eh?" Phlegyas seemed to find that funny. "Well, you won't have cold feet long, where you're going! Get in, Benito, get in. The other one has to stay here, of course. I have orders concerning you, but not him." He looked at me again. "You don't have a pass from Minos? No papers? You can't come." "He will come," Benito said. "This has been willed where what is willed must be. Now bring the boat to shore." Phlegyas shrugged. He moved the oar and the boat rammed the bank, bow first. "All right, all right, you have the formula." His voice was a nasty whine of complaint. "It's sure been hell here since Dante published that book. You'd be surprised how many try that on me. Nothing I can do about it, either." We scrambled onto the boat and sat gingerly. I noticed that the boat didn't sink deeper by an inch. Didn't we weigh anything? In that case we could walk on the swamp! But that was silly, because the swamp rippled and bubbled with people -- and we'd sunk to the ankles in the muck. I could smell the stink on my feet. Every now and then a nose would appear above the water as someone caught a breath, then vanished again. How many were there in that swamp? I could hear screams of rage and agony and pain, and cursing in all languages, but I couldn't see any details in the half-light and the fog. Phlegyas sculled rapidly and the boat shot away from the bank. The fog enclosed us in a circle of dark water rippled with shouting faces and with the chicken guts and other filth that poured down from the land of the Hoarders and the Wasters. Sometimes a filthy claw would reach from the water to clutch at the gunwhales, and then Phlegyas would smash it with a six foot pole he kept in a socket ready to hand. He sculled easily with one hand. "You know, that formula doesn't work with the real supervisors," he said. He reached to straighten his crown and gave us a sour look. "They took the power of decision away from me. I made a couple of mistakes, just a couple of lousy mistakes, and now they think they can do better than me. Over two thousand years of service here, and upstarts have more power than me. It isn't fair, you know. Bastards. Stupid bastards. But they won't let you in without a pass, you watch and see." "Old man, be silent," Benito said. "Humph." Phlegyas sculled more rapidly. The boat shot through the water. Now I could make out dim glowing red. The fog began to lift, and we could feet the heat. There were walls ahead of us. They had towers, and some of them were cherry red. The radiated heat was already uncomfortable. A low, wide mudbank stretched out from she walls to the swamp, and I could s e a landing dead ahead, at the end  a narrow bay. We headed toward it. A man c ame out through a doorway in the "'all. He was old and bent, and he hobbled. He carried a box about a yard square and an inch deep. He shuffled to the water's edge and used a shovel to fill his box with mud. Then he turned and ran, his robe flying out behind him as he darted back into the door he'd come so slowly out of. It didn't make sense. I turned to Benito, but he only shrugged. He didn't know either. We passed the entrance to the bay. "You may let us out at this landing," Benito said. "Nope." Phlegyas continued to scull. "It would be more convenient." "Yep." "Then why don't you do it?" I demanded. "Because I don't have to," Phlegyas answered. He continued to scull until we reached another landing. "Regulations say ferry terminal to ferry terminal, and that's where I go. Nothing about any stops in Himuralibima's Bay." Benito frowned, but he didn't say anything. The boat reached the dock area. There was no one to meet us, and I wasn't sorry. "Off, off," Phlegyas shouted. "There's more coming. No rest for an old man, none at all. Off, off." He reached for his cudgel and we scrambled ashore before he could smash us with it. As soon as we were off he was sculling away, headed for the other shore like a motorboat. The city was maybe a quartermile away across hard stinking mud. The walls were hot, although not as hot here as further away. A mile to our left was a tower that glowed cherry red. Thermals! There'd be thermals here, if a glider could get across the swamp. It would take luck and we'd have to drag it pretty high up that cliff to make it, but it could be done. "Be very careful," Benito said. "I will have to deceive the officials. Do not undeceive them." "You mean you're gonna lie? Oh, Benito, that's sinful. You could go to Hell for telling lies." He took it seriously. "I know. It is one reason I am here." "Um, but this is in a good cause..." "I thought my deceits were in a good cause." He shrugged. "The Commandment is against false witness, and by extension, against malicious deceit, and fraud, and perversions of honesty and honor. We shall not do that, and as you say, it is in a good cause. Or so I hope. We tread dangerous ground, Allen." "Come on," I said. I started off toward the door I could see ahead of us. Fat chance I'd ever make that joke with him again. It was getting warmer all the time. Off to our left, near the blazing-hot tower, were the remains of a big gate, torn off its hinges. Things walked guard duty in front of it. They were just far enough away, and there was just enough fog and steam, that I couldn't see them clearly. But the shapes seemed odd, twisted out of true. I didn't want to ask about them. We came to a Dutch-type door open at the top and with a counter on the lower half. Heat poured out through the opening. A boredlooking man in a high stiff collar, something out of a Dickens novel, was inside in a little office. His face was narrow and pinched, and the heat couldn't have improved his disposition. He had a desk like a woodcut from the Scrooge story, a tall thing he stood at. There wasn't a chair or a stool in the room. We waited at the counter. And waited, and waited, getting warmer and warmer, while the clerk fussed with papers on his desk. He seemed to be reading every line on an enormous form a dozen pages thick. Every now and then he used a red pencil to mark something. When he continued to turn the pages and scrawl notes without even looking at us, I pounded on the counter. "Are we invisible?" I demanded. "A moment, sir. Just a moment, please. We're very shorthanded here, sir. You'll have to wait, sir." He made each 'sir' a curse. "You would be well advised to attend us." Benito's voice had that edge to it, a note of warning. The clerk looked around uneasily. He obviously didn't recognize either of us. Hardly surprising. "Your papers, please." "We have none," Benito answered. "Oh my, oh my, one of those days," the clerk muttered. "Well, if you haven't any papers, you can't come in. The rules are very strict. You'll have to go back for papers.' He turned back to his desk an started looking over the files on it. "We have an errand inside,' Benito said. "You do not help you record by delaying us." The clerk looked back nervously He examined us closely again, not ing the slime on our gowns and thr stench of our sandals. That seemet to cheer him. "What is your station inside?" he asked. "No fixed post," Benito answered... "I can t help you, sir. I m only record-keeper for the Sixth Circle. Next window, please." He turned back to his desk. We waited. Benito whistled something monotonous. Finally the clerk turned back. "You still here, sir? I told you, next window, please." "It is to the Sixth Circle that we must go now." "Why didn't you tell me," the clerk complained. "Very well." He reached into a cabinet and produced what looked like, manuscript books and short stubs of pencil. "If you don't have the proper papers, you'll have to fill out these forms." They were twenty pages long, covered with small blanks, and there were nine copies. Not only wasn't there any carbon paper, but the blanks were arranged differently on each copy, although they all asked for the same information. "I think we will not bother," Benito said. I flared up. "What the hell do you want all this for? Great grandmother's blood type! Why should I fill this out?" "You have to." The clerk was getting more and more irritated'. "You can see they're all blank. You can see they have to be filled out. Right at the top, see, it says, replacement for lost papers, application for, D-#t#y#, to be submitted in nine copies'. I can't do anything for you without that information." "Aren't there exceptions?" "Of course there are exceptions, to receive government financial assistance for business or home-buying purposes? If you should need such aid, in the form of a loan or loan guarantee, how and where can you apply? This booklet lists seven general categories of federal financing, including education, business, home and farm loans. "Loan Sources in the Federal government" is only # postpaid from Financial Technology Limited, # River Road, North Arlington, New Jersey # sir. One was made over two thousand years ago. Before my time, but they still talk about it." He shuddered. "But you are obviously not Him. Is either of you a living man? Can either of you summon angels? Those are in the book too." He glanced at a shelf of loose-leaf folios above his desk. "Volume #, page #, paragraph # -- I'm glad we changed to decimal system, but most of us didn't like it -- it says very plainly, anyone who can summon angels may pass. But if you're applying under that ruling you'll have to go to the main gate. Don't prove you can do it. Just go to the main gate and they'll take care of you." "But you will not let us pass," Benito said. "Not evenif I tell you that if you do not you will be in grave trouble?" "I know my duty. You will not come through." "Very good. You have done well," Benito said. "If you had let us in, we would have reported it. Now you have a favorable report coming. Who is your supervisor?" The clerk stared at Benito. "Mrs. Playfair. Formerly a postmistress. But -- " "Oh, my," said Benito. "I won't be able to help you after all. It would do no good to give the report to her." The clerk was unsettled. "Why not, sir?" The sir wasn't a curse any longer. "I am not permitted to say." "Ah. You mean -- " He gulped. Whatever he imagined was going to happen to Mrs. Playfair worried him excessively. "But what will happen to her people? What will become of me?" Benito looked crestfallen. "You know the rules -- " "But I've done everything property My files are in perfect order -- oh dear, oh dear, I told her she shouldn't have let that man in the records room, I told her he wasn't properly credentialled, I told her! It was all her fault, I told her...my files are in perfect order. And they won't even look at them, they'll just -- " He was actually wringing his hands as he looked around his" office at his desk and files. Benito frowned. "It would be a waste to have you in the boiling pitch -- " screamed. "Are you certain your files are in perfect order?" Benito demanded. "Of course they are! Here, you can see for yourself." He did something that opened the gate. Benito and I crowded in. Benito took down a volume of the rule book and leafed through it. "Keep this up to date, do you? All revisions in place as they come in? Where are your unfiled revision sheets?" "There are none," the clerk said primly. "Hmm." Benito lifted the forms on the clerk's desk. "This is not in order!" He leafed through quickly. "But I hadn't checked the seventh copy yet!" the clerk moaned. "I was doing that when you interrupted me! You can't report me for that, I was trying to give you service, and -- " Benito handed the forms back. The clerk looked through and extracted a bulky set. There was pencil all over the first six pages, then the writing medium changed to something darker. Benito looked at it curiously. "This is hardly legible." "He used up his pencil," the clerk said. "Volume #, page #, paragraph #, states that no applicant can have more than one pencil. So I made him fill it out with something else. He used blood." "His own?" I asked. "Where else would he gel blood?" The clerk turned to Benito. "Who is this man?" "In my custody. Witness. Not your case, don't worry about it." He handed back the forms. "This seems to be in order. " "Thank you." There was relief all over the clerk's face. "One item was very difficult to read. You should be more careful next time." "Yes, sir. Certainly, sir. Are you finished with it?" Benito nodded. The clerk took the form -- copy seven of nine copies -- and tossed it into a wastebasket in the comer. It burst into flames. I stared. A man had used his own blood to fill that out? I glanced at the forms the clerk had handed us. Sure enough, at the top of copy eight went to "applicant" and copy nine was "To be routed to the statistical section". "What will be the charges against Mrs. Playfair?" the clerk asked, his voice low and confidential. Benito frowned. "I understand there are shortages in uniforms and supply -- " "But we don't have anything to do with that." "Precisely," Benito said knowingly. Comprehension dawned on the clerk's face. He nodded. "We're going to check that now," Benito said. "Keep up the good work, uh -- " "MacMurdo. Vincent MacMurdo. You'll remember?" "Certainly." Benito opened the inner door and held it for me. I went through, trying not to hurry. X Benito followed and closed the door behind him. I slumped against the wall, convulsed by silent laughter. I jumped away fast. The wall was burning hot. I smelled scorched inferno cloth. Another second and I'd have had a bad bum. We were in a corridor that stretched to infinity in both directions. It was about ten feet high and wide, and there were doors at intervals along it. People hurried in both directions, paying us no attention. And there were all kinds of people! Men and women in flowing robes, in US Post Office uniforms, in colonial costumes, in the high collars the Dickensian clerk had worn, military uniform, Chinese mandarin robes, modern business suits, coveralls with insignia of planets and stars and sunbursts, a whirl of scurrying humanity shoving past us as if we weren't there. Nobody was going to notice us for our funny clothing. The old man we'd seen outside rushed past us, almost running. He carried a box of fresh mud, and poked at it with a stick as he ran. We watched as he turned through a door and out of sight. Someone had stopped beside us and was laughing. He wore a Roman toga. "Do you speak English?" I asked. "Certainly." He was still laughing. "Who was that?" I asked. The laughter stopped and the man glared. He was carrying some kind of wood plank with wax on it. There were letters cut in the wax. "You are new here?" he demanded. "From another division," Benito said quickly. He lowered his voice. "Special assignment." The. Roman drew away from us. "Surely you have no interest in Himuralibima? He is our most honored civil servant." Benito gave a knowing look. I still had a blank stare. "Hammurabi's secretary, you know. Invented record-keeping." "Ah," I said. Hammurabi? Oh, all right, he's Hammurabi' s secretary. And  am Napoleon Bonaparte. "You'd think after all these years they'd let him slow down a little." "But he can't," the Roman protested. "They've offered him retirement, but he has to fill out the proper forms, and in his case, of course they're in cuneiform. And you have noticed how hot it is in here?" I couldn't stand it. I tipped my head back and roared with laughter. It rolled out, gales of laughter, choking me, as I thought of that first beaurocrat trying to complete his retirement papers before the mud dried from the heat... Himuralibimas's Bay? Benito merely nodded. "Fitting. I am certain you have work. Signor -- ?" "Uh, of course," the Roman said. "Your pardon." He pushed past us and walked briskly down the corridor. Our clerk came out of his office. The Roman stopped and they talked in whispers. "Allen, must you ask unnecessary questions?" Benito demanded. "I'm a writer. Of course I ask questions." "Please do not. Not in here. For the moment we are safe. They think -- " He motioned with his eyes. I turned my eyes only. The Roman had stopped someone else and was whispering to him. The man he'd stopped, a young man in #'s US Army uniform, nodded. Pretty soon he stopped someone and both looked clandestinely at us. They stopped others... "They're telling stories about us," I said. "Yes. Let us hope they are telling the proper ones. Now we must find the supply center." herever we went we were preceded and followed by whispers. People got out of our way, too. If we wanted to go through a door, if we even looked like we wanted to go through a door, there was a scramble to hold it open for us. "They sure are scared of you," I said. "They know who you are." Which was more than I did. "I think few of them have seen or heard of me," Benito answered. Oh, really? "You know your way around here." "No. I know my way around beaurocracies. This one is no different from any other." "You were a beaurocrat once?" He hesitated. "I suppose you might say so." "Exactly what -- " An anguished voice drowned me out. We were passing an open door, and a woman's voice screamed in rage and pain: "But that form is twenty-seven pages long! All that for one tool?"  I looked in, caught a familiar hawklike profile, turned back and kept walking. "Don't look now," I said out of the corner of my mouth. The other voice followed us. "You should keep better track of your handsaw. The rules are very clear... At the next door there was a long line of naked people, fat men, pretty girls, ugly women, studs, every form and variety of mankind: the reception desk at a streaker convention. They were trying to get to a counter where some fat guy handed them clothing while two beanpole women took information down on more forms. What was this? The supply center for Infernoland? Were these employees, or spectators, or --  -- or what? We got in line, the only ones with clothing who did. A thin guy in a medieval bachelor gown came in, went behind the counter, and whispered to the supply clerk. The clerk summoned his two old biddies and they whispered together. Finally one of the women came out from behind the counter. She wore a coverall of a kind I didn't recognize, dark blue with strange insignia. "What may we do for you?" she asked. She was trying to be pleasant and it was obvious that she'd never learned how. "This man was given the wrong clothing," Benito said. "He is wearing the same thing I am. In our section we do not give junior courriers the uniform of a supervisor." She frowned. Benito didn't look to be dressed like a supervisor. He looked like an escapee from the violent ward. So did I. But he only stared back, and after awhile her eyes dropped. "What should he wear?" she said. "Loincloth. And there are nine senior men in my section who have loincloths and no gowns. It is intolerable." "Oh." She didn't know what to  M l --  --  --  --  --  --  --  --  --  --  --  -- Donald A. Wollhelm, Publisher ! I r I one of Andre Norton's really great I ; novels. It is an sf recasting of Merlin, I ; sword-and-legendry plus star-bome I ; i life and alien intervention. ; I (UYI # -- #) ;j i paperback from the hard cover. Need I ! ; we say more? ! ! ; (UWI # -- #) !; f marvelous three full novels in one, I with a panoramic vision of an alien, ; yet somehow familiar, world of war; ! riors, barbarians, wonder-workers and I goddesses. It will be compared favor; ably with Le Guin, Brackett, Tolkien ! I and Leiber! ! ! (UWI # -- #) ; ! Norton, with a marvelous new cover  by Michael Whelan is here, in case  ; your old copy is in shreds with re! ' reading.  : (UYI # -- #) ;! ' Michael Whelan also painted the '  I Keith Laumer. (Did you know that ; I I Keith's name is pronounced as though I I I the "u" were a "w"?) ! I ; (UYI # -- #I .#) !; ! Happy reading! : e.b.w. ; --  --  --  --  --  --  -- i I make of that. She went back and whispered to the other biddy. Meanwhile the line moved up. The clerk looked at papers and then at the fat man at the head of the line. He went into the shelving stacks behind the counter and came back with bright gaudy clothes, slashed velvet sleeves and tight trousers. They were obviously too small. "Ungood. Double plus ungood. Too small. Wrong period," the fat man protested. "Tough shit, buddy. We all got our troubles. Next!" The biddies came over to him and whispered. He looked at us. "Uh, you sirs -- can I help you?" Three helped carry the gowns, and a fourth brought up the rear with stacks of papers flowing with seals and ribbons. Benito paid no attention to me; he just walked ahead as if he assumed we'd all follow, which we did. We turned a corner and he stopped. "This will do," he said. "Give those things to Allen. You have your work to do, and this is his task." "Certainly, sir. Is there nothing else we can do for you?" This one wore a policewoman's uniform, vaguely American, though the shield was shaped strangely. She talked without using articles. When she spoke to her subordinates she used a language I didn't know. I was afraid to ask her deathdate. "I said this will do," Benito said. "We will be met by others. You may go." "Thank you, sir." The sow turned and stalked away followed by the others. When she was out of sight Benito seemed to wilt. His straight posture was gone, the high angle of the chin vanished, and he slumped. Then he laughed. "So. Nothing changes. Now we must get out of here before someone tells this story to an internal security agent." "They think -- what? That we're important officials?" "No. Of course not. They know we are only pretending that." "Then what -- " "But they cannot be sure. We might be important officials. But most of them think we are secret police." "But how do you know there are secret police?" Benito looked very sad. "Allen, there have to be. You cannot run a beaurocratic state without them. Come." We found a door to the outside and Benito surrendered one of the documents he'd collected. We passed through and were out on the mud flats again. A stinking breeze wrapped itself around me, deliciously cool, and I said, "Ahh..." Far to our right the old man had just filled his box of mud again. He ran for the gate, writing frantically. XI I was smiling as I turned. The robes I held stacked on my head, an ungainly load. "Now what?" Benito was staring across the swamp. "I don't know." "Ah?" "We cannot possibly persuade Phlegyas to take us back. I fear we must swim." He set his own stack of robes down, shook out the top robe and used it to tie the rest together. Swim? Through that ? It wasn't the garbage that turned me off. It was the bubbling of angry people in and under the water. If we met anyone like the guy Benito had thrown back into the water...if we met half a dozen of them while loaded down with heavy wet stacks of robes! "Wait a minute, Benito. Let's try something else." "Lead on, then, Allen." I stopped to tie my bundle as Benito had tied his. Then I turned right along Himuralibima's Bay. The choice was deliberate: here there were windows and doors along the wall. I was wading thigh-deep and not liking it, but it was the only way to learn what I wanted to know. At worst I was postponing our swim. At best -- "We've got plenty of time. You keep saying so." "So we do. I wonder what you expect to find." My foot brushed something soft. She was clearly visible beneath two feet of water: a longboned black woman with her hair floating ike seaweed around a slack face. I asked a stupid question. "Is she dead?' ' "Of course," said Benito. She was curled in foetal position. She stayed rigid as I rolled her to bring her head above water. There w as no sign of decay, and no sign '  :ife. But I felt for a pulse in her and found it. Catatonic." And I started to get ac "Another catatonic. Of all the dirty things. We don't persecute crazy people for crimes. What right do the Builders have to put crazy people in Hell?" "The Builders?" "Never mind. Of all the dirty things. Benito, can you handle two bundles for a minute?" He took my robes on his other shoulder. He waited while I reached into the water to adjust the woman's position. Catatonia. It's a rare enough disorder, but almost incurable. You can find one or two catatonics in almost any mental hospital. They afford opportunity for endless jokes, all identical; for a catatonic will take any position you pull him into, and hold the pose indefinitely. Every intern thinks he is the first to see the possibilities. He will lead the resident catatonic to the hospital cafeteria, place him just outside the door, and leave him there with his thumb to his nose or his middle finger rigidly extended. Hilarious! Sometimes he gets a surprise... I had to stand on her knees to straighten her legs, but fianlly I got them stretched out in front of her. She was still leaning too far back, her eyes staring at infinity through a half-inch of scummy water. Still standing on her knees for leverage, I reached beneath the water, took her shoulders and pulled her up to sitting position. Now she'd be able to breathe...sometimes he gets a surprise, your antic intern. He will have just finished adjusting the patient's hand with thumb properly to nose, when the hand becomes a fist and the first becomes a missile warhead. Catatonics are hideously strong. They have to be, to hold one position forever. And she was sitting down. She lashed straight out and tried to punch a hole through my groin. She damned near made it. I whooped and doubled over, sucking air. Sucking, as it turned out, filthy water as I rolled helplessly over into the swamp. I tried to uncurl. My lungs still wanted to suck water. Inch by inch, I fought my mouth to the surface, drew a lungful of sweet stinking air, and screamed. Benito was sloshing toward me. I gestured him back. If he dropped the robes to help me, they'd quadruple in weight! He stopped. I waited for the pain to ease a little, then tried to stand up. When I put weight on my legs it felt like she'd hit me again. I moved toward shore, doubled over. The woman's lower lip was just at the surface of the water. She held her arm straight out, first clenched. "Don't make waves," I told her sourly as I passed. She didn't respond, and she still looked dead. Water streamed from her nose. I didn't stop for any more catatonics. Gradually I was able to straighten up. Benito followed patiently, carrying both bundles, both of us wading thigh-deep in water. I ignored the floating garbage. It wasn't getting me any dirtier than I already was. The texture of the bottom had changed. Beneath a film of frictionless mud there were tilted slabs that had sharp corners and tended to slide... I stopped. Benito stopped behind me. I said, "Feel that?" Benito didn't get it. "What should I feel?" "Himuralibima's Ford, that's what! No telling how far it goes, but it should get us a good distance across the swamp. Here, give me that." I took one of the bundles and started into the swamp. The footing was chancy, the slabs tended to slide, but it was better than swimming. And I, feeling that I had earned the right to brag, bragged. "All along I wondered where the dried mud was going. It'd shrink a little when the water evaporated, but even so, that bay is huge. Where do they dump the slabs after Himuralibima gives up? Maybe I'd find a mountain of them. Or maybe they don't want a pile of ruined clay slabs in their working area. Maybe they're afraid of getting ticked off for sloppiness. "So, I was right. Someone's been dumping the slabs in the bay. Every hundred years he has to walk a little further. Otherwise they'd show above the surface." "Very clever, Allen." " Thank kew." No telling how far it would go; but we were a good distance into the swamp, and the water was only up to our calves. Hold your breath and make a wish, Carpentier. Or just hold your breath, the water could be over your head any second. Wh were nearly across before it ended. The slabs dipped, and I followed the dip, walking on eggs, with the stack of robes balanced on my head. I was chin deep where the mud turned squish-soft. So far, so good. I found an underwater ridge and followed that going waist deep, then higher. I was wading ashore, with Benito behind me, when our luck ran out. The broad-shouldered man who blocked our path was the same who had blocked our path before. He shied back when he recognized us; and then he saw our situation, and grinned. I turned back to Benito. "Mind if I try this?" "If you think it will help." "I wrote science fiction, remember? I ought to be able to explain a complicated idea to a moron." I hadn't lowered my voice. The j broad-shouldered man advanced on I us, saying, "Who's a moron?" "Don't worry about it," I told ' him. "You've got worse problems than that. Remember the flying lesson?" His grin was back. "I'd like to see old Benito try that with his arms full of bedsheets!" "He won't be able to," I said, keeping my speech slow and distinct. "He'll have to put them down. In the swamp." Pause. "They'll get all dirty." Pause. "Imagine what that will do to his temper." I watched his eyes. It was getting through to him. I said, "Why don't you step aside while you think it over?" "Some guys would rather talk than fight," he said contemptuously. He turned and stalked back to his point of high ground.    of The rising sun is a dagger point casting long shadows toward Vibulenus and his cohort from the native breastworks. The legion had formed ranks an hour before; the enemy is not yet stirring. A playful breeze with a bitter edge skitters out of the south, and the Tribune swings his shield to his right side against it. "When do we advance, sir?" his First Centurion asks. Gnaeus Clodius Calvus, promoted to his present position after a boulder had pulped his predecessor during the assault on a granite fortress far away. Vibulenus only vaguely recalls his first days with the cohort, a boy of eighteen in titular command of four hundred and eighty men whose names he had despaired of learning. Well', he knows them now. Of course, there are only two hundred and ninety-odd left to remember. Calvus' bearded, silent patience snaps Vibulenus back to the present. "When the cavalry comes up, hey told me. Some kinglet or other Is supposed to bring up a couple thousand men to close our flanks. Otherwise, we're hanging..." The Tribune's voice trails off. He stares across the flat expanse of gravel toward the other camp, remembering another battle plain of long ago. "Damn Parthians," Calvus mutters, his thought the same. Vibulenus nods. "Damn Crassus, you mean. He put us there, and that put us here. The stupid bastard. But he got his, too." The legionaries squat in their ranks, talking and chewing bits of bread or dried fruit. They display no bravado, very little concern. They have been here too often before. Sunlight turns their shieldfacings green: not the crumbly fungus of verdigris but the shimmering sea-color of the harbor of Brundisium on a foggy morning. Oh, Mother Vesta, Vibulenus breathes to himself. He is five foot two, about average for the legion. His hair is black where it curls under the rim of his helmet and he has no trace of a beard. Only his eyes make him appear more than a teenager; they would suit a tired man of fifty. A trumpet from the command group in the rear sings three quick bars. "Fall in!" the Tribune orders, but his centurions are already barking their own commands. These too are lost in the clash of hobnails on gravel. The Tenth Cohort could form ranks in its sleep. Halfway down the front, a legionary's cloak hooks on a notch in his shield rim. He tugs at it, curses in Oscan as Calvus snarls down the line at him. Vibulenus makes a mental note to check with the centurion after the battle. That fellow should have been issued a replacement shield before disembarking. He glances at his own. How many shields has he carried? Not that it matters. Armor is replaceable. He is wearing his fourth cuirass, now, though none of them have fit like the one his father had bought him the day Crassus granted him a tribune's slot. Vesta... A galloper from the command group skids his beast to a halt with a needlessly brutal jerk on its reins. Vibulenus recognizes him -- Pompilius Falco. A little swine when he joined the legion, an accomplished swine now. Not bad with animals, though. "We'll be advancing without the cavalry," he shouts, leaning over in his saddle. "Get your line dressed." "Osiris' bloody dick we will!" the Tribune snaps. "Where's our support?" "Have to support yourself, I guess," shrugs Falco. He wheels his mount. Vibulenus steps forward and catches the reins. "Falco," he says with no attempt to lower his voice, "you tell our deified Commander to get somebody on our left flank if he expects the Tenth to advance. There's too many natives -- they'll hit us from three sides at once." "You afraid to die?" the galloper sneers. He tugs at the reins. Vibulenus holds them. A gust of wind whips at his cloak. "Afraid to get my skull split?" he askes. "I don't know. Are you, Falco?" Falco glances at where the Tribune's right hand rests. He says nothing. "Tell him we'll fight for him," Vibulenus goes on. "We won't let him throw us away. We've gone that route once." He looses the reins and watches the galloper scatter gravel on his way back. The replacement gear is solid enough, shields that do not split when dropped and helmets forged without thin spots. But there is no craftsmanship in them. They are heavy, lifeless. Vibulenus still carries a bone-hilted sword from Toledo that required frequent sharpening but was tempered and balanced -- poised to slash a life out, as it has a hundred times already. His hand continues to caress the palm-smoothed bone, and it calms him somewhat. "Thanks, sir." The thin-featured tribune glances' back at his men. Several of the; nearer ranks give him a spontaneous salute. Calvus is the one who spoke. He is blank-faced now, a statue of mahogany and strapbronze. His stocky form radiates pride in his leader. Leader -- no one in the group around the standards can lead a line soldier, though they may give commands that will be obeyed. Vibulenus grins and slaps Calvus' burly shoulder. "Maybe this is the last one and we'll be going home," he says. the enemy camp. At this distance it is impossible to distinguish forms, but metal flashes in the viridian sunlight. The shadow of bodies spreads slowly to right and left of the breastworks as the natives order themselves. There are thousands of them, many thousands. "Hey-yp!" Twenty riders of the general's bodyguard pass behind the cohort at an earthshaking trot. They rein up on the left flank, shrouding the exposed depth of the infantry. Pennons hang from the lances socketed behind their right thighs, gay yellows and greens to keep the lance heads from being driven too deep to be jerked out. The riders' faces are sullen under their mesh face guards. Vibulenus knows how angry they must be at being shifted under pressure -- under his pressure -- and he grins again. The bodyguards are insulted at being required to fight instead of remaining nobly aloof from the battle. The experience may do them some good. At least it may get a few of the snotty bastards killed. "Not exactly a regiment of cavalry," Calvus grumbles. "He gave us half of what was available," Vibulenus replies with a shrug. "They'll do to keep the natives off our back. Likely nobody'll come near, they look so mean." The centurion taps his thigh with his knobby swagger stick. "Mean? We'll give'em mean." All the horns in the command group sound together, a cacophonous bray. The jokes and scufflings freeze, and only the south wind whispers. Vibulenus takes a last look down his ranks -- each of them fifty men abreast and no more sway to it than a tight-stretched cord would leave. Five feet from shield boss to shield boss, room to swing a sword. Five feet from nose guard to the nose guards of the next rank, men ready to step forward individually to replace the fallen or by ranks to lock shields with the front line in an impenetrable wall of bronze. The legion is a restive dragon, and its teeth glitter in its spears; one vertical behind each legionary's shield, one slanted from each right hand to stab or throw. The horns blare again, the eagle standard slants forward, and Vibulenus' throat joins three thousand others in a death-rich bellow as the legion steps off on its left foot. The centurions are counting cadence and the ranks blast it back to them in the crash-jingle of boots and gear. Striding quickly between the legionaries, Vibulenus checks the dress of his cohort. He should have a horse, but there are no horses in the legion now. The command group rides rough equivalents which are...very rough. Vibulenus is not sure he could accept one if his parsimonious employers offered it. His men are a smooth bronze chain that advances in lock step. Very nice. The nine cohorts to the right are in equally good order, but Hercules! there are so few of them compared to the horde swarming from the native camp. Somebody has gotten overconfident. The enemy raises its own cheer, scattered and thin at first. But it goes on and on, building, ordering itself to a blood-pulse rhythm that moans across the intervening distance, the gap the legion is closing at two steps a second. Hercules! there is a crush of them. The natives are close enough to be individuals now: lanky, longarmed in relation to a height that averages greater than that of the legionaries. Ill-equipped, though. Their heads are covered either by leather helmets or beehives of their own hair. Their shields appear to be hide and wicker affairs. What could live on this gravel waste and provide that much leather? But of course Vibqlenus has been told none of the background, not even the immediate geography. There is some place around that raises swarms of warriors, that much is certain. And they have iron. The black glitter of their spearheads tightens the Tribune's wounded chest as he remembers. "Smile, boys," one of the centurions calls cheerfully, "here's company." With his words a javelin hums down at a steep angle to spark on the ground. From a spearthrower, must have been. The distance is too long for any arm Vibulenus has seen, and he has seen his share. "Ware!" he calls as another score of missiles arc from the native ranks. Legionaries judge them, raise their shields or ignore the plunging weapons as they choose. One strikes in front of Vibulenus and shatters into a dozen iron splinters and a knobby shaft that looks like rattan. One or two of the men have spears clinging to their shield faces. Their clatter syncopates the thud of boot heels. No one is down. Vibulenus runs two paces ahead of his cohort, his sword raised at an angle. It makes him an obvious target: a dozen javelins spit toward him. The skin over his ribs crawls, the lumpy breadth of scar tissue scratching like a rope over the bones. But he can be seen by every man in his cohort, and somebody has to give the signal... "Now!" he shouts vainly in the mingling cries. His arm and sword cut down abruptly. Three hundred throats give a collective grunt as the cohort heaves its own massive spears with the full weight of its rush behind them. Another light javelin glances from the shoulder of Vibulenus' cuirass, staggering him. Calvus' broad right palm catches the Tribune, holds him upright for the instant he needs to get his balance. The front of the native line explodes as the Roman spears crash into it. Fifty feet ahead there are orange warriors shrieking as they stumble over the bodies of comrades whose armor has shredded under the impact of the heavy spears. "At'em!" a front-rank file-closer cries, ignoring his remaining spear as he drags out his short sword. The trumpets are calling something but it no longer matters what: tactics go hang, the Tenth is cutting its way into another native army. In a brief spate of fury, Vibulenus holds his forward position between a pair of legionaries. A native, orange-skinned with bright carmine eyes, tries to drag himself out of the Tribune's path. A Roman spear has gouged through his shield and arm, locking all three together. Vibulenus' sword takes the warrior alongside the jaw. The blood is paler than a man's. The backward shock of meeting has bunched the natives. The press of undisciplined reserves from behind adds to their confusion. Vibulenus jumps a still-writhing body and throws himself into the wall of shields and terrified orange faces. An iron-headed spear thrusts at him, misses as another warrior jostles the wielder. Vibulenus slashes downward at his assailant. The warrior throws his shield up to catch the sword, then collapses when a second-rank legionary darts his spear through the orange abdomen. Ranks of bronze Breathing hard with his sword still dripping in his hand, Vibulenus lets the pressing ranks flow around him. Slaughter is not a tribune's work, but increasingly Vibulenus finds that he needs the swift violence of the battle line to release the fury building within him. The cohort is advancing with the jerky sureness of an ox-drawn plow in drysoil. A windrow of native bodies lies among the line of first contact, now well within the Roman formation. Vibulenus wipes his blade on a fallen warrior, leaving two sluggish sheathes the sword. Three bodies are sprawled together to form a hillock. Without hesitation the Tribune steps onto it to survey the battle. The legion is a broad awl punching through a belt of orange leather. The cavalry on the left stand free in a scatter of bodies, neither threatened by the natives nor making any active attempt to drive them back. One of the mounts, a hairless brute combining the shape of a wolfhound with the bulk of an ox, is feeding on a corpse his rider has lanced. Vibulenus was correct in expecting the natives to give them a wide berth; thousands of flanking warriors tremble in indecision rather than sweep forward to surround the legion. It would take more discipline than this orange rabble has shown to attack the toad-like riders on their terrible beasts...Dehind the lines, a hundred paces distant from the legionaries whose armor stands in hammering contrast to the naked autochthones, is the Commander and his remaining score of guards. He alone of the three thousand who have landed from the starship knows why the battle is being fought, but he seems to stand above it. And if the silly bastard still has half his bodyguard with him -- Mars and all the gods, what must be happening on the right flank? The inhuman shout of triumph that rises half a mile away gives Vibulenus an immediate answer. "Prepare to disengage!" he orders the nearest centurion. The swarthy non-com, son of a North African colonist, speaks briefly into the ears of two legionaries before sending them to the ranks forward and back of his. The legion is tight for men, always has been. Tribunes have no runners, but the cohort makes do. Trumpets blat in terror. The native warriors boil whooping around the Roman right flank. Legionaries in the rear are facing about with ragged suddeness, obeying instinct rather than the orders bawled by their startled officers. The command group suddenly realizes the situation. Three of the bodyguard charge toward the oncoming orange mob. The rest of the guards and staff scatter into the infantry. The iron-bronze clatter has ceased on the left flank. When the cohort halts its advance, the natives gain enough room to break and flee for their encampment. Even the warriors who have not engaged are cowed by the panic of those who have; by the panic, and the sprawls of bodies left behind them. "About face!" Vibulenus calls through the indecisive hush, "and pivot on your left flank. There's some more barbs want to fight the Tenth!" The murderous cheer from his legionaries overlies the noise of the cohort executing his order. As it swings Vibulenus runs across the new front of his troops, what had been the rear rank. The cavalry, squat-bodied and grim in their full armor, shows sense enough to guide their mounts toward the flank of the Ninth Cohort as Vibulenus rotates his men away from it. Only a random javelin from the native lines appears to hinder them. Their comrades who remained with the Commander have been less fortunate. A storm of javelins has disintegrated the half-hearted charge. Two of the mounts have gone down despite their heavy armor. Behind them, the Commander lies flat on the hard soil while his beast screams horribly above him. The shaft of a stray missile projects from its withers. Slabbing up from below, the orange warriors fell the remaining lancer and gut his companions as they try to rise. Half a dozen of the bodyguards canter nervously back from their safe bolthole among the infantry to try to rescue their employer. The wounded mount leaps at one of the lancers. The two beasts tangle with the guard between them. A clawed hind leg flicks his head. Helmet and head rip skyward in a spout of green ichor. "Charge!" Vibulenus roars. The legionaries who can not hear him follow his running form. The knot of cavalry and natives is a quarter mile away. The cohorts of the right flank are too heavily engaged to do more than defend themselves against the new thrust. Half the legion has become a bronze worm, bristling front and back with spearpoints against the surging orange flood. Without immediate support, the whole right flank will be squeezed until it collapses into a tangle of blood and scrap metal. The Tenth Cohort is their support, all the support there is. "Rome!" the fresh veterans leading the charge shout as their shields rise against the new flight of javelins. There are gaps in the back ranks, those just disengaged. Behind the charge, men hold palms clamped over torn calves or lie crumpled around a shaft of alien wood. There will be time enough for them if the recovery teams land -- which they will not do in event of a total disaster on the ground. The warriors snap and howl at the sudden threat. Their own sucRanks of bronze cess has fragmented them. What had been a flail slashing into massed bronze kernels is now a thousand leaderless handfuls in sparkling contact with the Roman line. Only the leaders bunched around the command group have held their unity. One mount is still on its feet and snarling. Four massively-equipped guards try to ring the Commander with their maces. The Commander, his suit a splash of blue against the gravel, tries to rise. There is a flurry of mace stroks and quicklyriposting spears, ending in a clash of falling armor and an agile orange body with a knife leaping the crumpled guard. Vibulenus' sword, flung overarm, takes the native in the throat. The inertia of its spin cracks the hilt against the warrior's forehead. The Tenth Cohort is on the startled natives. A moment before the warriors were bounding forward in the flush of victory. Now they face the cohort's meat-axe suddeness -- I and turn. At swordpoint and shield edge, as inexorable as the rising sun, the Tenth grinds the native retreat into panic while the cohorts of the right flank open order and advance. The ground behind them is slimy with blood. Vibulenus rests on one knee, panting. He has retrieved his sword. Its stickiness bonds it to his hand. Already the air keens with landing motors. In minutes the recovery teams will be at work on the fallen legionaries, building life back into all but the brain-hacked or spinesevered. Vibulenus rubs his own scarred ribs in aching memory. A hand falls on the Tribune's shoulder. It is gloved in a skin-tight blue material; not armor, at least not armor against weapons. The Commander's voice comes from the small plate beneath his clear, round helmet. Speaking in Latin, his accents precisely flawed, he says, "You are splendid, you warriors." Vibulenus sneers though he does not correct the alien. Warriors are capering heroes, good only for dying when they meet trained troops; when they meet the Tenth Cohort. "I thought the Federation Council had gone mad," the flat voice continues, "when it ruled that we must not land weapons beyond the native level in exploiting inhabited worlds. All very well to talk of the dangers of introducing barbarians to modem weaponry, but how else could my business crush local armies and not be bled white by transportation costs?' ' The Commander shakes his head in wonder at the carnage about him. Vibulenus silently wipes his blade. In front of him, Falco gapes toward the green sun. A javelin points from his right eyesocket. "When we purchased you from your Parthian captors it was only an experiment. Some of us even doubted it was worth the cost of the longevity treatments. In a way you are more effective than a Guard Regiment with lasers; outnumbered, you beat them with their own weapons. They can't even claim 'magic' as a salve to their pride. And at a score of other job sites you have done as well. And so cheaply!" "Since we have been satisfactory," the Tribune says, trying to keep the hope out of his face, "will we be returned home now?" "Oh, goodness, no," the alien laughs, "you're far too valuble for that. But I have a surprise for you, one just as pleasant I'm sure -- females." "You found us real women?" Vibulenus whispers. "You really won't be able to tell the difference," the Commander says with paternal confidence. in the Sabine hills, a poet takes the stylus from the fingers of a nude slave girl and writes, very quickly, And Crassus's wretched soldier takes a barbarian wife from his captors and grows old waging war for them. The poet looks at the line with a pleased expression. "It needs polish, of course," he mutters. Then, more directly to the slave, he says, "You know, Leuconoe, there's more than inspiration to poetry, a thousand times more; but this came to me out of the air." Horace gestures with his stylus toward the glittering night sky. The girl smiles back at him.  J I I igh Yield i  . ;  iBondag Contrary to popular misgivings, there is indeed intelligent life on Earthbut is it human? ! of the University of Calcidone's Museum of Comparative Anthropology came in through the upper atmosphere like a hundredthousand mile-an-hour blowtorch, appearing in the night sky over Atka in the Aleutian Islands as a hardly visible meteorite streaking toward the southwest. By the time it passed over San Francisco # minutes and # seconds later at #:#I Pacific Daylight Time, it was an incandescent orange fireball that burned a path across the tortured atmosphere which only faded # minutes later, lighting the streets with an eerie Armageddon-moming glow that no one who saw it would ever forget. quarters under Cheyenne Mountain as the fireball ripped down the San Joaquin Valley, boomed past Phoenix and Las Cruces, and rattled the windows of El Paso before disappearing into the wastelands of West Texas. Initial print-outs projected an impact zone somewhere between San Antonio and Houston, and Condition Red warnings flashed across the United States. The few remaining seconds to impact ticked by with dreadful inexorability. And nothing happened. Somewhere over the desolate hill-country in the triangle formed by Grandfalls, Fort Stockton, and Girvin, Texas, at an altitude of what was later calculated to be # feet, the fireball vanished from the sky and the blip from the radar screens as suddenly as if they had never been. The trailing sonic boom battered itself to death against the hills and King Mountain, and the remaining ionization of the shattered atmosphere merged a short time later into the morning sunrise. The Great Fireball of '# has passed into history. "Some ride," said Huntleader Riderson sourly, wiping the sweat from his forehead. "I am sorry," replied the SpaceMaster-Scout, "but circumstances were temporarily barely within my control." "So I noticed." , "An easier entry would have meant a better than # chance of impacting at approximately # miles per hour, in which case the stasis-field would probably have protected us from any further physical damage. But why," it asked reasonably, "put it to the test? And how the inhabitants of this world would have reacted to having the equivalent of a fusion explosion touched off between two of their major cities, I leave to your conjecture." Riderson rose from his padded contour chair, a tall, dark-haired, heavily-muscled man of indeterminate age. He scowled. "Inhabitants? You're certain?" "Of course, Hunt." The ship's voice projected directly into his mind. "In the few minutes directly after we came out of space-drive I had little enough real-time to spend on inconsequentials, but there was sufficient to take note of orbiting satellites, diverse forms of communication phemonena, and primitive efforts at tracking our passage by radar. Indeed, our passage through the heavens will certainly have been observed visually, and I suggest that the most urgent steps toward concealing our position be taken immediately." "Where are we anyway?" asked Riderson, as he activated the #degree viewsets. "Are you sure this is even the right world? It looks more like the middle of nowhere to me. Dusty-looking hills, scattered boulders, scraggly vegetation, no pop-eyed locals selling tickets to see the spaceship." The ship appeared to sigh. "This is indeed the correct world. But as you have so cunningly noted, we have fortunately landed in uninhabited terrain. I managed to regain effective control at # feet, and instantly halted our passage, activating all counter-observation measures, and thereafter dropping like a stone. We should. Hunt, at that moment have completely vanished from all visual and electronic surveillance, but I stress my use of the word 'should'. Unless the inhabitants of this world have developed an inertialess drive, they will have probably calculated our impact point as #I miles to the east, but we are not yet certain what senses they may have developed, either naturally or artificially. I urge -- " high yield bondage "Okay, okay. Time to crawl into a hole and pull the top over." Riderson broke out a grav-sled and scouted the surrounding countryside while the SpaceMaster-Scout dug a hole for itself by the simple process of molecular transfer, which in practice consisted of removing the dirt and stones from beneath its #-foot ovoid length and replacing them overhead until it had sunk gradually into a hole # feet deep. "It's slower," said the ship, "but safer. No heat emission or messy clouds of dust for busybodies to come across. # feet of dirt over us ought to be sufficient." "For Zog's immaculate soul," snapped Riderson three miles away, "I've never known such a chatterbox pile of machinery. The sun's almost up and that heap of dirt you've displaced sticks out like Xanthu's Wart. Aren't you through yet?" He wheeled the sled around. As he spoke, the #-foot pile began slowly melting away to merge with the adjoining landscape. He nodded approvingly, then got to work with the grav-sled to shape what little remained into an irregular jumble of sand and boulders. Thoughtfully he fingered his chin. "Lacks that last little touch of the artist," he muttered at last. Deftly manipulating the sled's tractorbeams, he uprooted and transplanted two solid-looking cottonwoods into the rocky mound. "There," he said, brushing his hands in satisfaction, "home." A medium-sized boulder floated into the air, revealing a narrow passage, held by repeller beams, slashing down through the earth to the ship's surface. Riderson let the ship tractor his sled in. As it flowed through the outer integument, he saw the boulder overhead ease down and cover the passage. He stored the sled away and strolled to the salon. Flopping down on a sofa, he kicked off his boots, then punched for a meal. The duplicator processed one out of its memory banks and materialized it before him, along with a sapphire vase of incandescent core-fire flowers. As he munched, the ship came to a decision and slapped him into a stasis field while going itself on emergency blackout. It became as inert and lifeless as an #-foot hunk of buried granite, emitting only that slight radiation which characterizes your friendly neighborhood rock. Emergency equipment was on standby to camouflage the existence of the stasis field in the unlikely event this planet's inhabitants had developed radar capable of penetrating # feet of earth. They hadn't. The psionic sensors Riderson had scattered about the hills reported directly to the ship's mind the movement of jackrabbits, lizards, and an occasional coyote, and the next day an overflight of three brown helicopters in a concentric search pattern. Later in the week, small four-wheeled vehicles climbed laboriously into the hills and beings in brown uniforms, apparently from evolutionary stock similar to Huntleader Riderson's, got out to point instruments and take rock samples. The ship probed gently at the men and their instruments with a spectrum of gossimer-fine psionic sensors, already nearly certain that its safety was absolute. When it had finished its survey, it was convinced; full power was restored to the ship's functioning and a communications cable run up through the earth and connected to an array of undetectable broadband receivers. The SpaceMaster-Scout began to teach itself the world's languages. Riderson sat on in his stasis field, a spoonful of dessert posed before his lips. Two months passed. An expedition of geologists set up camp two miles to the soutwest and poked through the hills for evidence of a shattered meteorite. After ten days they went away and only the jackrabbits and lizards remained. A month later, Riderson experienced a slight flickering sensation as he completed the motion of introducing spoon to mouth. He chomped thoughtfully, then turned to fix his gaze on the wall clock. "Who's running this ship," he grated, "you or me?" "Do you really want me to answer that?" inquired the SpaceMaster-Scout politely. "Oh, no comment." "I have determined the extent of the damage to the ship and have conceived a basic plan regarding its repairs. After a brief language lesson in the hypnotank and a smattering of cosmetic surgery, you may begin its implementation later this -- " "Surgery?" yelped Riderson. "Surgery," replied the ship firmly. "Professor Camptargo will be extremely vexed: his lifelong determination to prove that the entire galaxy's sentient population is derived from the Great Migration of # years ago has already been proven suspect. As the first expedition into this arm since the Black Collapse and the Interregnum of # years ago, we have already learned that the beings of this world are not of our stock." "Not human? They certainly appear -- " "From a distance only. And their internal organs, from what I have been able to gather from their television advertisements, are entirely different. There are superficial exterior differences as well, which must be disguised. Rather than the lovely, flower-shaped orifices you possess for instance, these beings enclose their ears within what it would be charitable to refer to as fleshy extrusions. There are other minor details: only one thumb per hand, a larger -- " "Now wait just a minute here," began Riderson. "You'll hardly know the difference," soothed the ship. "Until we have access to a technical library -- this world's technology has not yet developed to the point of personal electronic retrieval systems -- we won't really understand their evolutionary development. It is certain, however, that they are not human beings. Humanoids, yes; human beings, no." "Convergent evolution, yes; Professor Camptargo, no," muttered Riderson. "There go seven books and his reputation. As well as his credit with the accounting department which hired this ship. Perhaps a stronger word than vexed. I wonder if they'll change the name to the 'Museum of comparative Ethnology'," he mused. "We have other worries," the ship replied primly. "Like implementation of our plan, for instance." "By Zog's sweet breath, what is this plan?" "Nothing you will be unable to handle, my dear Huntleader. At the least, it is the unsuspected subjugation of the geo-political unit in which we find ourselves. At the most, merely the conquest of the planet." "Oh," said Riderson blankly. "Of course." "The latter may prove unnecessary," the ship added. Six months later Riderson returned to the ship after an expedition to Washington, where he had planted semi-autonomous, selfcamouflaging, psionic spy-sensors in the headquarters of the National Security Agency. The SpaceMaster-Scout was pleased. "Excellent. We are now tied into the largest computer and electronic information retrieval system in the world. Combined with our inputs to the Houston Space Center, we are now effectively linked to this world's technological development." "Spare me the details," said Rider wearily. "Obviously you're the brains and I'm just the brawn. If you had to drive one of these rattletrap contraptions so laughably called auto-mobiles -- " "Relax, Hunt, everything is proceeding according to plan." "Well, I wish you'd let me in on it. Six weeks of driving around the country opening accounts in hundreds of banks just to end up with a lousy #, #. Jeez." "I am glad to see that you are already beginning to think like a capitalist. But seriously, even # is an important sum of money if you consider it as yeast." "So now we're bakers," said Riderson peevishly. "And what about the dangers of rampant inflation and the debasement of the currency? 'What good's a molecular duplicator,' I asked, "if we can't just print up our own money and diamonds and gold?' 'Inflation; 'we want to subvert their economy, not wreck it,' you answered. 'Nuts, in fact, peanuts,' I reply." "True, several hundreds of millions could be introduced without significicant distortion although it would be extremely risky to do so with cash -- but I was talking in "Oh." Riderson pondered. "Well, just what are we going to do with this money?" "Such a question. Hunt. As good capitalists, we are going to make our money grow. Modestly at first, but inexorably. I think we shall shortly need a collection of passports; I would welcome your thoughts on their acquisition. And in the short term? We shall purchase a supermarket." "A supermarket?" Riderson blinked and tugged at his still unaccustomed earlobe. "Sure. What could be more logical in the conquest of the world than a supermarket?" A year later he had to acknowledge the logic. Money was easy to come by with a molecular duplicator in the tool room. Introducing large quantities of it into circulation was another matter. Especially since this particular government's confiscatory tax collectors were suspicious of anyone possessing large amounts of cash. One means of introducing surplus cash into one's books was to own a Nevada gambling hall; another was to own a combination supermarket-discount house purchased at a Houston bankruptcy sale. The owner and manager of the store -- a Mr. J. Major Clarkman -- shook his head dolefully. Running an acre of store was hard work. Whoever said that work was uplifting? The only uplifting thing about it was at the end of the day when he duplicated the take -- omitting checks, anything up to # -- five times and then deposited the receipts in six different banks. From there to three banks in the Bahamas was a little trickier but feasible, and from the Bahamas to Switzerland no problem at all. The real problem was the betwixt-and-between state of this world's technology. High enough to have invented double-entry bookkeeping, the creditcard economy, incapable of producing a simple main-dri.ve and gravitationless chamber for an old-fashioned SpaceMaster-Scout Mark IV. Without some well-directed inspiration it would be three or four hundred years before this planet's technology could effect the necessary repairs. J. Major Clarkman sighed and continued to feed # bills into the duplicator. Even with his longevity treatments, he'd still go home, if ever, with a long white beard and a fine set of the shakes. Unless, of course, he preferred to wait for rescue within the statis field for # years while a speed-of-light transmission was beamed back to the Museum by the nearly powerless ship. Assuming the Museum still existed # years from now... No, for the moment he would string along with the ship, playing boy-capitalist. A thought occurred to him. J. Major Clarkman grinned. What courts think when eventually they got around to investigating his store's six bank accounts? That he was a Mafia chieftain? A Presidential fund raiser? He continued to grin. In June of '# Riderson was summoned back to the ship. He found two men sprawled at their ease in the salon. Before he could disentangle his eyebrows from his hairline the ship spoke. "Your brothers, Hunt, those extra hands I promised you some time ago." "My broth -- Oh. Clones. You've been growing them in the vat." "Exactly." "Well..." he drew a long breath, scrutinized them closely. One was shorter than himself and darker, the other taller and thinner. By their facial traits they might have been his cousins. They returned his scrutiny with sardonic smiles. "They're not very handsome, but since you say they're me, I guess that makes them fit for unmixed company." "A little genetic engineering," said the tall one, "for identification only. It would be inconvenient in our dealings with this world, for us to seem as identical as we are." He yawned, punched for a drink. "Before we go any further," said the short one, "I suggest we baptize ourselves. Even among ourselves three Huntleader Ridersons are apt to prove confusing." "I agree," concurred the ship. "In any event, Hunt One's current role as J. Major Clarkman is about to end. Hunts Two and Three have been filled in with your personality and memories as of two months ago, the last time I recorded them. In a moment we'll fill them in with events through today and then begin work on our new roles. You, Hunt One, will shortly become a certain Richard Erikson. Hunt Two is already John W. Franklin of Melbourne, Australia, and Hunt Three is Russell C. vanPestel of Amsterdam. All three of you have 'real' identities, in the sense that people of these names were born to real Americans living overseas, who no longer have surviving parents or relatives, and who all disappeared finally and irrevocably from the face of the earth many years ago -- as a surprisingly large number of the natives of this planet do each year. "Complete backgrounds and documentation covering the years since your namesakes vanished exist for all of you; you will all be able to withstand very careful examinations indeed. vanPestel and Franklin have been somewhat reoriented for technological aptitudes and will concentrate primarily on the engineering aspect, while Erikson' s main role will continue to Je financial, although there will, of course, be a great deal of overlapping activity. Any questions?" There were many, but none that couldn't wait until after dinner. In his scouting career among the stars, Riderson had already met death on three separate planets. Each time he'd been reanimated as an artificially grown clone, complete with personality and memories. Only the fact that there were now three Ridersons rather than one lifted the situation above the prosaic. In ordinary situations it was illegal to duplicate a living, functional person. He punched for a drink and began to discuss the menu with his two selves. In his persona as J. Major Clarkman, Riderson One returned to Houston, where he set about the liquidation of his affairs. The store was free of debt and doing business in excess of # per month. Riderson began looking for a purchaser. Eventually he received a certified check for # which he regretfully disbursed without duplication throughout his banking system and thence to Switzerland. The accounts in the Houston banks were closed out, then the ones around the country and the three in the Bahamas, as all of Clarkman's assets made their way to the anonymity of Geneva. From Geneva # was transferred to Beirut, where it was used to purchase a varied portfolio of mining interests around the world from an expatriate American speculator, one Richard Erikson. J. Major Clarkman, perhaps fortunately, was never destined to learn how unsound his business judgement was. On September #th he rented a light plane, as had been his custom for a number of months, to pilot himself for a joyride over the Gulf of Mexico. It was an overcast day but three shrimp trawlers clearly saw the craft disappear into the scudding clouds. Less than a minute later the plane reappeared, apparently in an uncontrollable dive. It smacked into the Gulf waters and came apart in a thousand pieces. The trawlers searched for six hours and although bits of the plane were recovered, the body of J. Major Clarkman was never found. The few personal effects in his apartment were eventually disposed of by the State of Texas. His portfolio of worthless mining stocks was discovered in a Lebanese deposit box # years later. Richard erikson arrived in New York in October, #, bearing with him letters of credit which he deposited at Chase Manhattan and First National City, # in each. He confided jovially that after a life in the wilds amassing his grubstake as a mining speculator, he was now ready to start making some real money. The bankers smiled indulgently, as did the # brokers with whom he opened accounts. Mr. Bamum's famous adage was still unimpeachable a hundred years later. Initially, however, Mr. Erikson proved to be something of a surprise. He invested modest amounts #M and seemed content to trade them back and forth, occasionally selling one short for no better reason than variety's sake. By February, #, he was ahead of the game by perhaps #, which amidst the pitfalls of the Street could be considered something of a triumph, but as it was all short-term taxable income rather than longterm capital gains, a rather slight one. He had, nevertheless, become well established as one of those rootless men of wealth whose sole occupation appears to be wandering from one brokerage firm's tickertape to the next. But now his natural exuberance began to re-exert itself. He liquidated his holdings of blue-chip securities and possibly because of his background in mining speculation became a mark for a couple of high-class international conmen specializing in the extraction of wealth from the bowels of the earth. From Australia came a sharpy who demonstrated a process whereby he could extract the salt from sea water for no more than the cost of pouring the water over a membrane. With a little money for additional research the extraction of gold and uranium would be forthcoming within months. Erikson wrote out a check for # to purchase a # partnership and to finance the acquisition of a research facility on the Oregon coast. From Amsterdam came another sharpy, one who had invented an automated process for cutting crude diamonds into polished gems at a fraction of the present cost. He was a plausible scoundrel, for he presented as evidence of his bona fides bags of glittering stones from a Swiss deposit box, exact replicas, he claimed, of the lost treasures of Czar Nicholas. From the same box came other bags of raw diamonds, worth only a fraction of what their value would be as finished jewels. So consummate and audacious an artist was vanPestel that he even displayed a U.S. customs appraisal and receipt for duty paid. His eyes glittering with the dazzle of unimaginable wealth, Erikson wrote out another check, this one for # and a partnership in The King of Diamonds, a store to be opened on Fifth Avenue. For his part, Mr. vanPestel would contribute as capital his stock of gems and raw diamonds as well as his yet-unseen automated gemcutter... Having in his mind's eye cornered the world's market in gold and diamonds, Mr. Erikson set forth to do the same with oil. He opined, apparently without outside assistance this time, that the next great oil strike would be made in the triangle formed by Grandfalls, Fort Stockton, and Girvin, Texas, an area that had been picked over and discarded by petroleum geologists a dozen times in the past. He caused to be purchased oil, gas, and mineral rights on # square miles of this worthless terrain by means of #-year leases at an annual rate of I per acre, or # a year, and #I #th royalties on all revenues. The ranchers took his checks with straight faces, too well-mannered to snicker openly. Two weeks later, at astronomical The first seven holes were dry, but Erikson insisted that they continue. He repurchased his #I #f h royalties for # cash under the table. A fashion. Had Mr. Erikson any friends, at this point they would surely have led him away... Simultaneous to these follies, he embarked on another, one that at least possessed the virtue of being marginly comprehensible to his acquaintances on the Street. In # a small firm that made electronic components and precision optical instruments experienced a year of unusual prosperity. Their per-share earnings jumped from a traditional # to a breathtaking #. They immediately split their stock, issued a public offering of and obtained a listing on the New York Stock Exchange. Unexpected prosperity and overexpansion into unrelated products were their undoing: there had followed six years of ever-increasing deficits. The company's stock, which had once reached the dizzy height of #, had four times been suspended from trading and was now selling at a modest IVz with no lakers. The only interest the Street retained in Virginia Videolec Inc. was a mild wonderment which would happen first, being struck off the Big Board or going into receivership. For reasons best known to himself, Richard Erikson began to take # shares outstanding; at # a share, a measely # would purchase the company lock, stock, and deficit. He began to place orders with his brokers, who now totaled twenty-seven, purchasing small amounts in the brokers' bleak that no broker would allow him to purchase on margin, necessitating # payment. No bank would accept the stock as collateral for loans to buy additional stock. Erikson's initial grubstake of # continued to melt away. The word spread quickly that a live one was loose in the Street. tinued to buy. It went to #. He frowned, but phoned in his orders. high yield bondage It jumped to # l A. He backed off and the price fell to #-## but continued to hover there. He scowled. Neither Franklin or vanPestel had their operations in full enough swing yet to permit the payment of dividends. He consulted with the ship, and # in Triple-A bonds, the bluest of the blue, GM, Exxon, ATT, were carefully forged and surfaced from a deposit box in Geneva. He peddled them around to various banks, who were pleased to accept them as collateral for loans of # of their market value, the which were to be employed for business transactions only; the purchase of stocks with the said sums being a federal offense punishable by who-knewwhait. to #-##. Brokers now allowed him margin, only #, but it was better than nothing. To purchase a share at #, Erikson put up #, the other # being advanced by the broker, who was loaning the money to Erikson and retaining the purchased share as collateral on his loan. If the price of the stock began to tumble, the broker would require immediate payment of the #; if it was not forthcoming, the stock would be sold, hopefully before its value fell below #. He persevered. On the West Coast John W. Franklin held a press conference, flying in at the company's expense a horde of skeptical science-writers and speculators, along with a retired conman and two internationallyknown prestidigitators. He treated the assembled audience to a simple demonstration. A #-inch pipe was run into the surf. Sea water was pumped through it and out the other end, undeniably salty sea water. He attached the pipe to an apparatus suspended by cables from a construction derrick. An ordinary lamp cord ran to a portable #KV generator. He pushed a button. Sea water was pumped from the ocean. Salt poured forth from one side of the apparatus, a #-inch stream of pure drinking water from another. The audience was invited to find the trick. Tools were distributed for the purpose. Inside the gadget they found a membrane and a small motor to operate a sort of windshield wiper to remove accumulating salt from the membrane. No hidden fresh-water lines ran down from the derrick or up invisibly from the ground. The next morning observers from Algeria, Saudi Arabia, and Israel appeared on the scene. They returned the following day with certified checks, the smallest of which was for #. As a gesture of good will Franklin had arranged for a fleet of helicopters to transport the crated units to Portland International. Initial profit-taking of # was telexed to Erikson in New York, who used it to purchase the an average price of #-##. It had ase a company a hair's breadth from plus interest to bankers and # million plus interest to brokers. Any day now one of the bankers might think to check the serial number of his ATT bond against the company's list of bondholders. Erikson sighed. If only he'd owned a company in the first place; the company could have made a # share of General Widget, say, for each # share of Virginia Videolec, Inc. The whole thing could have been snapped up for # of paper. Well, never no mind, he told himself, you now have your General Widget for your next acquisitions. It only remained to get the bankers and brokers off his back and to stave off the immiThe following day Oregon Oceanographies, a partnership, was transformed into a corporation with ion of which were subscribed to at a cost of # per share by Richard Erikson (# shares), John W. Franklin (# shares) and a Dutchman named vanPestel (# shares). The Securities and Exchange Commission permits the formation of privately-owned corporations without filing for its approval if the galaxy corporation has less than # stockholders. Oregon Oceanographies, Inc., offered for private sale # of the remaining one million shares at a price of # per share, a brisk appreciation from the founders' #. Ten speculators surfaced, eager to invest # each for the construction of new plant and equipment. The remaining # shares, now worth # by this standard, were traded to the sole stockholder of Virginia Videolec for the # shares of that moribund company. VVI thus became a wholly owned subsidiary of OreOc. The World Bank loaned the drought-stricken nations of Central Africa # for the purchase of desalinization equipment and # for the construction of pipelines from the ocean. Richard Erikson found five additional speculators now ready to pay # a share for the # he had to pay off his brokers and bankers, and consigned his phony Triple-A bonds to the molecular disintegrator with a sigh of relief. The king of diamonds, in the meantime, had opened its doors to trade amidst an unprecedented amount of free hoopla by the world's media, achieved by the simple tactic of giving away a million dollars' worth of diamonds, one # diamond to the first # high yield bondage people to walk past the shop. The National Guard was called out and fire hoses employed. Curiously enough, the windows of The King of Diamonds remained unbroken throughout the riot. The National Association of Jewelers, the International Confederation of Diamond Merchants, and the Union of South Africa lodged vitriolic protests and began the first of hundreds of investigations and court actions. Mr. venPestel was unruffled. "It's like the death throes of the buggywhip manufacturers at the introduction of the automobile," he told a reporter from the Wall Street Journal. "Automation has finally reached the jewelry trade. Take a raw diamond that's worth #. After being cut by a master craftsman, it's sold for #. How much of that intervening # do you think the master craftsman sees? There's a bunch of them down on #th Street. Poor old boys; I'll hire them all to set the stones -- if the South Africans don't drop a bomb on me first." "You think there's some danger of that?" asked the reporter. "Certainly. I'm going to sell that raw # diamond for not # but #, cut better than any man alive can do it. And I'll still make a fair profit. The diamond and precious stone market is about to go blooey and a lot of South Africa with it, good riddance to them. But first they'll try to deny me the raw stones, then they'll try to prove I'm bringing them to the States illegally." He shrugged. "So let them try. I have my own sources of supply from all over the world. Are they smuggled out of South Africa? Do I know? Do I care? I just buy them from middlemen, and I pay customs duty on all of them. I say nuts to the South Africans." The man from the Wall Street Journal found Mr. vanPestel a refreshing change from the usual run of moguls. "Assuming you survive assassination, of your character or otherwise, what are your plans?" VanPestel shrugged. "It's early days yet, but I'm thinking of forming a little corporation, just a few stockholders, to open some branches in other cities. Then who knows, maybe go public, have my stock listed right up there on the Big Board with Texaco and all the others..." He winked disarmingly, gave the reporter a diamond, then returned alone to his impregnable stronghold at the rear of the store. He placed an uncut diamond into a softly humming machine. A beautifullycut gem popped out. He smiled. He looked about, found a hefty one-pound tome issued by the South African Chamber of Commerce; South Africa, An Industrial Profile. He stuffed the book in. A pound of, cut diamonds spewed forth. He laughed aloud. The simple pleasures of the rich. Over the next two years the deserts of the world began to bloom. Mile by dusty mile the Sahara was reclaimed; Israeli and Arab established the stupendous ThreeChinese were invited to immigrate to the heart of the Great Australian Desert and within # months were dians. bloomed concurrently. Except for handling the vast sums of money that poured in, the only difficulty was in concealing the fact that # workmen, researchers, and scientists were not in actuality manufacturing anything. This is difficult to dissemble in an enterprise in which annual sales are reaching threeend of the second year, but it is possible. stock from Richard Erikson, OreOc became, in effect, a holding company, and upon the transfer of its so-called production facilities for sole source of revenue became the dividends paid by its manufacturing subsidiary. To justify the initial stock sale of #, an enormous research plant was constructed in Oregon and most of the technical personnel and workmen from the Virginia factory summoned west. Here they were joined by # freshly hired researchers and scientists, all working under the direction of John W. Franklin in the fields of molecular grouping and atomic theory. In a desultory fashion, bits and pieces of desalinization plants were manufactured in fits and starts and shipped east for final assembly. In Virginia, # additional scientists and workmen were hired, most of whom were concerned with hologramic research. Additional bits and pieces of desalinization plants were manufactured in fits and starts and shipped west for final assembly. East and West met in St. Louis, Missouri, where bored workmen put together the bits and pieces and inserted the essential membranes, the latter being delivered in haphazard fashion from both Oregon and Virginia. The # speculators who had originally bought a # interest in OreOc were now so preoccupied banking their dividends that none of them ever insisted on seeing an actual membrane production line in full operation. Being a privatelyheld corporation, no disgruntled ficials were in a position to demand an accounting, which was just as well, as the only membrane production line was the duplicator in the rear of Franklin's office. It is marvellously facile to make money if there is no vulgar necessity of actually manufacturing the manufactured article. About the time that Franklin was ready to announce to a breathless world that cheap mineral extraction from sea water was now an economic possibility, one of the ship's spy sensors reported that Israeli scientists would be able to produce their own membrane within six months. For the nonce it was a carefully-guarded state secret, a hangover from the days of the internecine wars of the Mideast. Franklin smiled. It was the moment to milk the membrane for the last drop. The production facility in St. Louis was expanded and incorporated as Saltfree Industries, a subsidiary corporation, thenceforth to be the world's sole manufacturer and distributor of OreOc's desalinization plants. To the joy of Wall Street, the new company immediately went public. A # million shares were issued at #, with the parent company, OreOc. The the day of the offering and immediately rose to #. OreOc thereby possessed nearly a Saltfree Industries stock, which it promptly converted into cash by selling through Swiss brokers. The price fell to #, but not before OreOc had cash reserves in excess hired an additional # scientists. Israel announced its discovery and the stock fell to #. The Riderson brothers sold it short all the way down and pocketed another #. investigation. OreOc hired # lawyers. Franklin continued to smile. The #th dry well paid for itself and the # others when diamonds were discovered at a depth of # feet in the middle of the Texas badlands. The world's geologists snorted. If diamonds were ever mined in the United States outside of Arkansas, it would not be in Texas, and if it were in Texas, it would not conceivably be on Richard Erikson's # acres of badlands. One of the more outspoken geologists (speaking from the legal sanctuary of Johannesburg) declared the discovery an obvious job of salting and suggested that the world follow with close attention just how Richard Erikson proposed to milk his sucker's bait. The geologist's worst fears were well-founded. The King of Diamonds, Inc., a privately-held corporation, with branches now in # U.S. cities, and cash reserves in Zurich of over #, moved swiftly. Mining equipment arrived, an enormous plant began to spring from the Texas desert, armed guards patrolled the perimeter, # scientists were hired for vaguely-defined purposes, and Russell C. vanPestel himself arrived to take up permanent residence in a prefabricated house. After an inspection of a hastily-dug mine, he announced that henceforth all diamonds for his # stores would te produced solely in the Great State of Texas. The Governor and assorted dignitaries applauded. It might even prove, continued Mr. vanPestel, that a revolutionary new form of automated mining was possible. One of his scientists had some ideas about suppressing the charge on the electron, which, if feasible, might not exactly disintegrate matter so much as shove it aside, but in any case... His voice trailed away. He was not a technically-oriented person, he admitted modestly. Others would understand the consequences far better than he. The Governor nodded knowingly. Six months later the world was flooded with diamonds. The price tumbled by #. The rich and haughty abandoned diamonds for-sapphires and rubies. The non-rich and non-haughty bought them by the millions. # more scientists arrived, and a town began to appear on Erikson's acres. The first assassination teams filtered out of South Africa and the Congo, unlikely allies. Russell C. vanPestel survived the attempts with disdainful ease. To rub it in, he appeared on national television and smiled a dazzling smile. His # teeth had been replaced by # carefully-faceted, first-water, indestructable, matching diamonds. # dentists phoned their dental supply houses. Brilgleem, a recently-floated, publically-owned corporation was the world's only supplier of dentaldiamonds. Its stock was at #, rose rapidly to #. On the sale of their holdings a few weeks later, Riderstealing pennies from a blind man, but in a few months every penny would be needed. They were approaching the moment of their fiTst major financial operation. John W. Franklin called another press conference, this one from the paneled majesty of his new board room, to report the development of economically-feasible extraction of magnesium, bromine, strontium, rubidium, copper, and other rare metals from the planet's inexhaustible oceans. He gestured toward a pile of dully-glittering sand, shoveled carelessly into a corner of the room. "# tons of gold, gentlemen, extracted from a single cubic mile of sea water. At the unofficial Treasury price of # per ounce -- in Geneva, I may add, on the free market it was # this morning -- that comes to # multiplied by # ounces, or #. Wait!" he cried to the hastily stampeding crowd of newspaper men, "that's nothing compared to the other minerals..." But the journalists were already gone. Gold opened in Geneva at # and towards the end of the day had high yield bondage plummeted to #. Erikson, Franklin, vanPestel, and their assorted corporate structures began to buy. In Geneva, in Zurich, in Basel, they purchased over two billion dollars worth of gold. The following day the fine print in Franklin's press conference began to penetrate the world's consciousness. To extract # tons of gold it was necessary to first process # billion tons of ocean. Even with the controlled fusion plants that Franklin's scientists now had the highest hopes of developing, it would make better economic sense to extract gold from the dirt in your own backyard... The price of gold immediately rallied to #, at which point the Ridersons unloaded their holdings... copper and other metals, yes. A major industrial effort was needed. OreOc Inc. was proposing nance plant construction. The bond would yield # interest, with, and this was another revolutionary feature, an automatic escalation of its par value geared to the cost of living, so that if inflation eroded the purchasing power of a #-year bond from # to #, it would be redeemed in # years at #. ridiculous vendetta against OreOc Inc. and refuse the proposed bond issue, it might be pointed out that Brazil possessed an enormous coastline, a modern industrial base, and a deep interest in the possibility of harnessing nuclear fusion and the mineral wealth of the inexhaustible seas for the benefit of all mankind... After a short, stormy interview with the President of the United bitterly tendered his resignation. was approved one month later, and although Standard  Poors rated it a high-risk Single-B value, it was over-subscribed before the day of issue and eventually came out at a premium of #. treasurers of Worldwide Oceanographies, Inc., a wholly-owned subsidiary of OreOc, and handled just back and forth in a labyrinth of banks, holding companies, escrow agents, underwriters, insurance companies. Treasury Bills, and Commercial Paper until it submerged for good in the waters of Lake Geneva. True, enormous plants were under construction, a fleet of ships was being laid down in the yards, # scientists had been hired, but had anyone aside from the SpaceMaster-Scout's bookkeeperin-training (its Primary Accountancy Cells were being held in reserve for more important duties) been able to disentangle this plate of spaghetti, it would have become apparent that all these operations were being carried out with additional borrowed money or from the companies' daily cash flow. The moment had come. Reserves was time to put the grubstake to work. It is easy to make money on Wall Street when the price of a share #, and pocket #. It is just as easy to make money when the price of a share declines. You open a short account with your broker. You decide to sell ATT short, betting that it will be selling for less next week than it is today. You tell your broker to sell ATT short by # shares. Today a share costs #. The broker finds shares of ATT for #, the going price. You sell the other customer your shares and you receive his money. With one important reservation. Your # shares will be delivered to the other customer one week from today, and at the same time your # will be paid over. You have sold shares of ATT that you do not yet own. One week later ATT is selling for #. Your friendly broker arranges for the purchase of # shares for #. You deliver your # shares to the other customer, the broker pays you the agreed-upon #. You have just made #. If ATT had fallen to #, you would have made #. Identical orders from #I faceless customers to # brokers scattered around the world: "Sell Kodak, Bell  Howell, and Polaroid short." The orders exwas a drop in the bucket compared to the combined market value of the outstanding stock of the three enormous corporations. Kodak was selling at #, Bell  Howell at #, Polaroid at #. The next morning Richard Erikson, Chairman of Virginia Videolec, Inc., a firm which had virtually disappeared from the public's consciousness, exploded his bomb before an auditorium full of interested parties. He invited a grey-flanneled banker to mount to the podium. As the puzzled banker complied, Erikson appeared to be tracking his progress with a small plastic box held in the palm of his hand, in appearance rather like a photographer's light meter. By the time he reached the podium, Erickson was pointing it at his face from three feet away. "That's enough, thank you." Erikson swung around, pointed the gadget toward the empty stage. "Kindly observe." Ten feet away a section of the audience suddenly materialized a few feet above the stage. A miniature grey-flanneled executive rose from its midst and began to walk forward. As he grew in size the background audience diminished. Eventually, there was nothing but a #-foot, #-dimensional image of his head hovering over the stage. There was pandemonium in the audience. "Gentlemen, the entirely automatic holographic camera and projector," said Erikson with a smile. The noise increased. He raised an admonitory palm. "But wait: when thou hast done, thou hast not done, for I have more." He thumbed a control. The image reversed itself until the banker was in the act of descending the stairs. It stopped. Erikson placed a sheet of paper between the projector and the image, moved it back and forth until he had framed a picture satisfying to his aesthetics. He pushed another button, then handed the sheet of paper to the bemused banker. A high-resolution, full-color, #-dimensional picture of himself mounting the podium had replaced the pristine blankness of the paper. "It is unfortunate," deprecated Erikson when he could make himself heard, "that this is a mere prototype and that production will only begin some indeterminate time in the future..." Nevertheless, Kodak fell to #, Bell  Howell to #, and Polaroid to #. The Ridersons ordered their brokers to sell short a second time. V VI announced that on reconsideration production would begin immediately after all. Kodak fell to #, Bell  Howell to #, Polaroid to #. The Ridersons ordered their brokers to sell short a third time. cameras would be priced between # and #. Studio and theatre models would be somewhat higher. Kodak fell to #, Bell  Howell to #, Polaroid to #. The Ridersons began to buy, but lars weren't needed. For a mere # more an additional #, at which point they demanded and received new boards of directors. The new directors announced that Polaroid and Bell  Howell had negotiated production of its camera and Kodak for the production of its miracle film. The price of their common stock rose by over # and the Ridersons sold half their interests OreOc, the parent company of privately-held stock in exchange for the remaining # of publicly-held Kodak, Bell  Howell, and Polaroid stock. In a daze, stockholders the world over accepted the tender. The Ridersons now owned plant and research facilities surpassing those of most of the world's nations. Their cash reserves climbed past the A scientist at OreOc's laboratories announced that research into extraction processes hinted at the possibility of the age-old dream of transmutation. A scientist at The King of Diamonds Texas laboratories announced that investigations into the behavior of the electron's suppressed charge could conceivably lead directly to controlled fusion. Much as the aging John D. Rockefeller the First hired a public relations man to soften his public image, the Ridersons' various holdings found a center of higher learning, the World University of the Physical Sciences. Its School of Tachyon Behavior was endowed with an adThe ship arranged a conference call between Erikson, Franklin, and vanPestel. "A start has been made," it reported, "particularly in the basic research needed to develop the necessary technologies. Tachyons, fusion, transmutation to achieve continual creation of the transuranic elements. What is primarily lacking is gravitational control to bind the transuranic elements and for the non-gravitational chamber which contains the drive unit. I can explain the theory, but it would be equivalent to explaining the theory of television to Leonardo. Imagine the industries and technologies Leonardo would have to invent for the simple pleasure of watching "Gone With the Wind" on his portable TV. We need more money, more power, more industrial base." combined Kodak-Polaroid laboratories announced that they had succeeded in adding audio recording and playback to their cameras. John Franklin announced it was possible to beam a holographic image from one end of the world to the other. came out with a wristwatch-sized communicator which projected voice and image of the person calling to the person called and vice versa. No telephone wires were needed, or central switchboards, and dialing was replaced by an ordinary voice command to get, for instance, my pal Robert. Only if the caller knew two or more Roberts were there any difficulties. Electronically-augmented telepathy? power source? An unpatented trade secret. They sold ATT short all the way down from # to #, then purchased outright the entire stock of the company with the highest assets of any corporation in the world, among which were the superb Bell Laboratories. It was also the most widely-held stock in the world. Its crash touched off the Great Plunge of '#, and the spectre of the breadlines of the Great Depression became once again a possible reality. Holophones could also be used to replace television if the # model were purchased rather than the standard #. The Ridersons launched their own satellite network and bought up the No one in any of the companies purchased was thrown out of work. Some were given make-work jobs, others were re-assigned, others were essential. General Holophone, for instance, continued to bill its customers on a monthly basis, although only three people in the world knew that the SpaceMasterScout's Primary Accountancy Cells were both the central switchboard and head bookkeeper for # million psionically-boosted holophones. Utility Commissions was overcome when the holophone belonging to every federal, state, and municipal employee, from President down to city-hall janitor, simply failed to function for a three-day period. Outside the United States the Telephone and telegraph services of the world are generally government monopolies run by the postal authorities. Opposition to the introduction of the American-controlled holophone was loud and adamant. buted by direct mailing free of charge to the world's leaders. Their calls were not billed. Four months later their holophones suddenly ceased to work. A researcher at Bell Labs built a primitive duplicator, suitable at any rate for duplicating holophones. Two weeks without holophones and the world's leaders capitulated. # duction and the American balance of paymentdeficit was ended forever. "The next step," said Erikson, "is going to be tricky. Whatever remnants of national sovereignty and boundaries survive the holophone are going to be wiped out by our next gizmo. The Iron Curtain countries particularly are going to cut up rough." "With reason," said vanPestel. "I hereby predict the end of Communism within three years at most, and what I can predict, others can." Franklin tugged at his earlobe. "I agree. We'd better take precautionary measures. We have full control of that Swiss armaments plant, don't we? I suggest we work it, through them." from every country in the world were invited to witness a demonstration on an uninhabited speck of coral in the middle of the Pacific Ocean. A dour Swiss businessman in a black woolen suit sat uncomfortably on a wooden chair in the full blast of the equatorial sun. A small apparatus hummed to itself beside him. From a ship # miles away the observers were invited to observe a small rowboat which bobbed in the waves half a mile from the Swiss. But only through a specially polarized screen. A #kiloton nuclear device suddenly exploded in the rowboat. When the benumbed observers returned to the islet they found the dour Swiss looking impatiently at his watch, suffering from sunburn on his legs where he'd incautiously rolled up his trousers to expose his white shanks to the broiling sun. He returned to the mother ship, presented a pricelist for a wide range of forcefields guaranteed impervious to atomic explosion and radiation. He seemed to think that each of the world's towns and cities were a likely buyer. The price, he pointed out, was modest. France, lars in # on arms and national defense. His firm would be happy to install a forcefield in every town in France with more than # indollars -- one year's armament spending. In a country such as Andorra, which had spent nothing, the forcefield would be gratis. For the They should have reduced their arms budgets long ago... When the world's cities had been fortified by the Swiss PeaceProfiteers as they liked to call themselves, OreOc's West Coast labs launched the grav-sled, and the Ridersons acquired General Motors, Ford, Chrysler, American Motors, Boeing, MacDonald-Douglas, Pratt  Whitney and the rest of the aerospace industry. When the shockwaves hit the oil industry, Exxon, Gulf, Texaco, and the others followed. Petrochemicallyproduced plastic was necessary for the gravsled bodies, and a reluctant but shell-shocked Justice Department allowed the merger of the petroleum industry with the automobile and aerospace industries to form a company with assets superior to those of all but three of the world's nations. The company was named, and this is true, General Hilarity, Inc. Why, as opposed to specific gravity, of course. Few people found the joke in steel-workers in an industry which had just gone out of business. grav-sled was offered for sale within the United States for # including Federal and state tax. # the spectre of the Great Depression receded forever. Sales forces moved into Europe, Africa, and Asia, where strippeddown models were sold for as low as #. They were unanimously refused permission to penetrate the Iron Curtain. The salesmen shrugorders were waiting elsewhere. When the world's initial voracious demand had been slaked, # high yield bondage pilotless above the cities behind the Iron Curtain and floated down were immediately confiscated by ofon the other side of the Iron Curpeople. #I hydrogen devices failed to detonate over the United States. The forcefield had been supplemented by a damper-field. The Congress of the United States declared war upon the Soviet Union and the People's Republic of China. The Iron Curtain countries armed, unpiloted grav-sleds, most of which had been drafted from the long-suffering American people. bypassed the ragged tatters of the Curtain, and the war ended three days later. VanPestel had been wrong with his prediction. It had taken # years, # months, and # days for the last Communist state to wither away. were scratched from armaments and invested in the production of housing, food, and industry. The engineers at General Hilarity augmented the lift-capacity of the grav-sled by a power. The Amerilied workers were bodily moved to the Federated States of China; # begin the exploitation of the globe's greatest storehouse of untapped aerospace workers and engineers were invited to the United States by General Hilarity. Passports disappeared. The King of Diamonds added an additional # acres of plant and laboratories to its Texas research center. OreOc placed on the market a device for extracting oxygen from rock. Its applications were expected to be limited. India increased the capacity of the industrial grav-haul to yet another power, mated it to a forcefield, scooped up # cubic miles dians, and announced from Gandhi-opolis-on-the-Grand-Canaf that the terraformation of Mars had begun. Worldwide per-capita income rose from # to # to #I to #. A Japanese was elected President of the Directorate of Global Resources, the successor to the United Nations. Thirty-one million people were now working for Erickson, Franklin and vanPestel. Transmutation and controlled fusion were announced simultaneouslyAlso the first tachyon probes were being launched toward the nearer stars. Components from around the world began to be delivered to The King of Diamonds, Inc. Under the direction of the SpaceMaster-Scout, tested the new power unit. As soon as frill power was operational, Riderson I had a short, acrid conversation with Professor Camptargo at the Museum of Comparative Anthropology # light years away. "He curses us as ham-handed meddlers," he explained to Ridervirgin paradise now unsuitable for serious ethnological study. He reviles us as selfish, egotistical, self-serving oafs unfit to represent the University in any capacity higher than bottlewasher. "He begs me to inform the SpaceMaster-Scout that had it wheels it might be suitable as a lawn-mower. He gives us #-days' notice and no letter of recommendation. In brief, he's given us the boot." Riderson II grinned. "The Earthlings are mounting their first expedition to Centauri next year. One of these days, when they land in the University football stadium he'll be even less pleased." "Talk, talk, talk," admonished fore the natives learn how we've despoiled their paradise." He thumbed a button. The ship floated up through an empty warehouse and into the evening sky. It hovered for a moment, then it dwindled, diminished, and was gone.  eK Best we ever make Biggest bargain in galaxy now in your hands! Get # full months of the finest science fiction writing at a special low introductory rate. Bess than l#th of a solar credit -- just # U.S.Earth money with the coupon below brings you mind-expanding ideas and far-out authors alive today! Plus the unusual free gift described below to let you project the future for years and years from now. Just attach your check or money order to coupon and mail it to us to start your subscription and receive your gift. This time-computer dial lets you look backward and forward in time! Were you born on a Tuesday? What day will your birthday fall on in #? Will Christmas be on a weekend in the year #? You'll have the answers at your fingertips with this perpetual calendar! Mail the coupon at right with your remittance today. Use this coupon to take advantage of this special subscription  gift offer from Name: Street: City: State: Zip.Mail With Remittance To : # Kennedy Drive Hauppauge, New York # I'm a sort of exception that proves the rule. And that, oddly enough, is my name -- George Rule, currently master in the employ of the Dog Star Line, one of the few independent shipping companies in the Federation able to compete successfully with the state-owned Interstellar Transport Commission. When I was much younger I used to be called, rather to my embarrassment, Golden Rule. That was when my hair, which I tend to wear long, and my beard were brightly blond. But, given time, everything fades, and my nickname has faded away with my original colouring. In uniform I'm just another tramp master -- and the Odd Gods of the Galaxy know that there are plenty of such in the Universe! -- and out of uniform I could be the man come to fix the robochef. It's odd -- or is it? -- how those engaged in that particular branch of robotics tend to run to fat... But this exception business... The space services of the Rim Confederacy are literally crawling with officers who blotted their copy books in the major shipping lines of the Federation and various autonomous kingdoms, republics and whatever, and even with a few who left certain navies under big black clouds. The famous Commodore Grimes, for example, the Rim Worlds' favourite son, isn't a Rim Worlder by birth; he was emptied out of the Federation Survey Service after the discovery mutiny. (It was Grimes, by the way, who got me emptied out of Rim Runners, the Confederacy's state shipping line, many years ago.) I am a Rim Worlder by birth. I'm one of the very few spacemen who was bom an Outsider and who now serves in the Insiders' ships, the very opposite to all those Insiders who, for reasons best known to themselves, came out to the Rim. I was one of the first cadets to pass through the Confederacy's space training college at Port Last, on Ultimo. I started my space-going career as Fourth Mate of the old Rim Mammoth and then, after I gained my Second Mate's Certificate, was appointed Third Mate of Rim Tiger. Captain -- as he was then -- Grimes was master of her. He was a real martinet in those days. Now that I'm master myself I can appreciate his reasons for wanting to run a taut ship. The affair aboard Discovery must still have been vivid in his mind and probably he was thinking that if he'd been less easy going the mutiny would never have happened. I didn't take kindly to the sort of discipline that he tried to impose. Rim Mammoth had been a very happy ship; the Tiger was far from it. Looking back on it all, any Third Mate of mine who tried to get away with the things that I tried to get away with would get a rough passage and a short one. Anyhow -- it was after I'd scrana. bled aboard at Port Fortinbras, very much the worse for wear, about tyj microseconds prior to lift-off -- # was called into the Sacred Presencj. Before he could start on me I to him what he could do with his Su vey Service ideas. Then I told h what he could do with his ship, told him that I wasn't at all st prised that Discovery's officers h done what they did... And so on I don't blush easily, but t memory of that scene induces a I flush from my scalp to the tips my toes. I was lucky, bloody luci , not to have been pushed out throu i an airlock without a spacesuit. (Jl the time we were, of course, will on our way to Port Forlorn.) Oh, I was escorted to the airlock after our landing on Lorn, taken to the Shipping Office and paid off, and told that it was extremely unlikely that Rim Runners would ever require my services again. But I was lucky: (a) I got a job. (b) I got a job that took me away from the Rim. (c) I got a job that exercised I certain civilizing influence (badly needed, I admit now) on me. You may remember when Trans-Galactic Clippers used to in elude the Rim Worlds in the itiner ary of their Universal Tours. One o I their big ships -- Sobraon -- was in and her Fourth Officer, who had in curred multiple injuries in a rente c air car crash, was in hospital. Th c post was mine, I was told, until such time as a regular TG man was available to relieve me. I took it, of course, hastily affixing my autograph to Sobraon's Articles of Agreement before Captain Grimes could breathe a few unkind words into the ear of Captain Servetty, who was to be my new boss. And it was with great relief that I watched, from the Clipper's control room, the lights of Port Forlorn fading below us as we lifted. I decided, then, to make the most of this second chance. I decided, too, that I'd not return to the Rim Worlds, ever. There was nothing to hold me; I was an orphan, and had never gotten on with the various aunts and uncles on either side of my family. I'd had a girl, but she'd ditched me, some time back, to marry a wind turbine maintenance engineer. This broken romance had been one of the reasons -- the main reason, perhaps -- why I'd been such a pain in the neck to old Grimes. As the Universal Tour proceeded everything that I saw -- the glamorous worlds such as Caribbea, Electra and all the rest of them -- stiffened my resolution. The Rim Worlds were so dreary, and the planets of the Shakespearean Sector were little better. This was before Grimes, commanding Faraway Quest, had discovered the worlds of what is now known as the Eastern Circuit -- Tham, Mellise, Grollor and Stree. All that we had then were Lorn, Faraway, Ultimo and Thule -- and, of course, Kinsolving's Planet and Eblis. But nobody ever went near either of those. Sobraon knocked quite a few corners off me. There's a saying that you often hear, especially in star tramps, that Trans-Galactic Clippers is an outfit where accent counts for more than efficiency. Don't you believe it. Those boys may convey the impression of taking a cruise in daddy's yacht, but they're superb spacemen. They play hard at times -- but they work hard. I played with them -- and I like to think that I pulled my weight when it was time to work. I was genuinely sorry when I paid off at Canis Major -- Dogtown to we Sirians -- the capital city of the Sirian Sector. There was a new Fourth Mate, a Company boy, waiting for us there, so Captain Servetty had to take him on. He told me, though, that if I cared to fill in a TG Clippers application form he'd see to it that it received special consideration. I thanked him, of course, and I thought about it. I didn't have to think very hard about the repatriation to the Rim Worlds to which I was entitled. I took the money in lieu and decided to treat myself to a holiday. It was while I was enjoying myself at New Capri that I met Jane. She too was on holiday -- on annual leave, as a matter of fact. She was at that time a Purser with the Dog Star Line. It was largely because of her that I became a kennelman myself; I became a naturalized Sirian citizen shortly after we married. She gave up spacefaring when our first child was on the stocks. Oh well, it's nice having your wife aboard ship with you -- but it's also nice to have a home, complete with wife and children, to come back to. You can't have it both ways. And most of the time I got ships that never wandered far from Dogtown, and was contented enough as I rose slowly -- but not too slowly -- through the ranks from Third to Second, from Second to Chief and, finally, from Chief Officer to Master. But now, after all these years, I was coming back to the Rim. The dog star line ships spend most of the time sniffing around their own backyard, but now and again they stray. Basset had strayed, following the scent of commerce clear across the Galaxy. At home, on Canis Major, I'd loaded a big consignment of brassards and self-adjusting sun hats for Arcadia. I must find out some time how those brassards sold. They were made with waterproof pockets for smoking requirements, small change, folding money c c. The Arcadians, who practice naturism all the year round, have always seemed to manage quite well with a simple bag slung over one shoulder. At Ursa Major (the Arcadians; have a childish love of puns) I filled up with the so-called Apples or Eden, a local fruit esteemed on : quite a few worlds. These were consigned to New Maine. And what would one load in Port Penobscot? Need you ask? Smoked and pickled fish, of course, far less fragrant than what had been discharged; This shipment was for Rob Roy, one of the planets of the Empire of) Waverley. I The cargo we loaded on Rob Royj was no surprise either. The Jaco-? beans, as they call themselves,! maintain that their whisky is superior to the genuine article distilled in Scotland. It may be, it may not be; whisky is not my tipple. But the freight charges from the Empire of Waverley to the Rim Confederacy are far less than those from Earth to the Rim. So Basset had followed the scent of profit clear from the Dog Star to the Rim, and now it looked as though the trail was petering out. On the other legs of the voyage Head Office, by means of Carlotti radio, had kept me well informed as to what my future movements would be. On my run from Rob Roy to Lom they had remained silent. And Rim Runners, my agents with only a curt acknowledgement. I didn't like it. None of us liked it: we'd all been away from home too long. Probably I liked it less than my officers. I knew the Rim Worlds; I could think of far nicer planets to sit around awaiting orders. We found the Lom sun without any trouble -- not that we should have had any trouble finding that dim luminary. Even if we hadn't been equipped with the Carlotti Direction Finder, and even if the Rim Worlds hadn't been able to boast the usual lay-out of Carlotti Beacons, we'd have had no trouble. There's the Galactic Lens, you see, and it doesn't thin out gradually towards its edges; the stars in the spiral arms are quite closely packed. (I use the word "closely" in a relative way, of course. If you had to walk a dozen or so light years you wouldn't think it was all that close.) And then there's that almost absolute nothingness between the galaxies. Almost absolute... There's the occasional hydrogen atom, of course, and a few small star clusters doing their best to convey the impression that they don't really belong to the galactic family. The Rim Confederacy is one such cluster. There are the Lorn, Faraway, Ultimo, Thule, Eblis and Kinsolving suns. To the Galactic East there's a smaller cluster, with Tharn, Grollor, Mellise and Stree. To the West there's a sizeable anti-matter aggregation, with a dozen suns. So, as long as you're headed in roughly the right direction when you break out of the Lens, you have no difficulty identifying the cluster you want. You have the Galactic Lens astern of you. When the space-timetwisting Mannschenn Drive is running it looks like an enormous, slowly squirming, luminescent amoeba. Ahead there's an uncanny blackness, and the sparse, glimmering, writhing nebulosities that are the Rim Suns seem to make that blackness even blacker, even emptier. And that emptiness still looks too damned empty even when the interstellar drive's shut down and the ship's back in the normal Continuum. I could tell that my officers were scared by the weird scenery -- or lack of it. I was feeling a bit uneasy myself; it was so many years since I'd been out here. But we got used to it after a while -- as much as one can get used to it -- and here we were at last, dropping down through the upper atmosphere of Lorn. The landing was scheduled for # hours. Port Forlorn Local Time. We couldn't see anything of Port Forlorn yet, although we had clearance from Aerospace Control to enter and were homing on the radio beacon. Beneath us was the almost inevitable overcast, like a vast snowfield in the sunlight, and under the cloud ceiling there would be, I knew, the usual half gale (if not something stronger) probably accompanied by rain, snow, hail or sleet. Or all four. "How does it feel to be coming home, sir?" asked my Chief Officer sarcastically. "My home's in Canis Major!" I snapped. Then I managed a grin. "If you'll forgive my being comy, home is where the heart is." "You can say that again, Captain," he concurred. (He was recently married and the novelty hadn't worn off yet.) I took a last, routine look around the control room, just to make sure that everybody was where he was supposed to be and that everything was working. Soon I'd have to give all my attention to the inertial drive and attitude controls and to the periscope screen; inevitably I'd have to do some fancy juggling with lateral and downthrusts. Rugged, chunky Bindle, the Chief Officer, was strapped in the co-pilot's chair, ready to take over at once if I suffered a sudden heart attack or went mad or something. Loran, the Second, was hunched over the bank of navigational instruments, his long, skinny frame all awkward angles and the usual greasy black cowlick obscuring one eye. His job was to call out to me the various instrument readings if, for some reason, such data failed to appear on the periscope screen. Young Taylor, the Third, an extraordinarily ordinary looking youth, was manning the various telephones, including the were in communication with Aerospace Control. In most Dog Star Line's vessels this was the Radio Officer's job, but I had found that our Sparks, Elizabeth Brown (Betty Boops, we called her) was far too great a distraction. Even when she was wearing a thickly opaque uniform blouse (she preferred ones which were not) her abundant charms were all too obvious. We fell steadily, the inertial drive grumbling away in its odd, broken rhythm, healthily enough. We dropped into the upper cloud levels, and at first pearly grey mist alternated with clear air outside our viewports. And then, for what seemed like a long time, there was only dark, formless vapour. The ship shuddered suddenly and violently as turbulence took her in its grip. The changing code of the blips from the radio beacon told me that I was off course, but it was early yet to start bothering about corrections. We broke through the cloud ceiling. Looking into the screen, stepping up the magnification, I could see that there had been few changes during my long absence. The landscape, as always, was grey rather than green, almost featureless, although on the horizon the black, jagged peaks of the Forlorn Range loomed ominously. There were the wide fields in which were grown such unglamorous crops as beans and potatoes. There was the city, which had grown only a little, with the wind turbine towers and the factory chimneys in the industrial suburbs, each smokestack with its streamer of dirty white and yellow vapour. Yes, it was blowing down there all right. And there was the spaceport, a few kilometers from the city. I could see, towards the edge of the screen, the triangle of bright red flashing beacons on the apron. They were well to leeward, I noted, of the only other ship in port. This, I had been told, was Rim Osprey. There would be enough clearance, I thought hopefully, although I wondered, not for the first time, why Port Captains, with acres of apron at their disposal, always like to pack vessels in closely. I applied lateral thrust generously, brought the beacons to the exact centre of the screen. At first it wasn't too hard to keep them there, and then we dropped into a region of freak turbulence and to the observers in the Port Forlorn control tower it must have looked as though we were wandering all over the sky. An anspeaker, "Where are you off to, Captain?" "Don't answer the bastard!" I snarled to Taylor. I had control of her again and, as We ll as maintaining a steady rate of descent, corrected the ship's attitude. We dropped rapidly and the numerals of the radar altimeter display were winding down fast. I was coming in with a ruddy blush -- but that, I had learned years ago, was the only way to come in to Port Forlorn. I said as much to Bindle, who was beginning to make apprehensive noises. "Try to drop like a feather," I told him, "and you'll finish up blown into the other hemisphere..." I heard Loran mutter something about a ton of bricks, but ignored him. There was little in the screen now but dirty concrete and the flashing beacons, marking the triangle in the centre of which I was supposed to land -- but only when my stern vanes were below the level of the top of the control tower did I step up downthrust. The ship complained and shuddered to the suddenly increased power of the inertial drive. I was beginning to feel smug -- but what happened then wiped the silly grin off my face. I had been leaning, as it were, into the wind -- and suddenly, as we came into the lee of the administration block, there was no longer any wind to lean against. Worse still, there was a nasty back eddy. I reversed lateral thrust at once, of course, but it seemed ages before it took effect. The marker beacons slid right to the edge of the screen, right off it. Then, with agonizing slowness, they drifted back, not far enough... But we were down. I felt the slight jar and the contact lights came on. I cut the drive. Basset trembled and sighed as she sagged down into the cradle of her tripedal landing gear, as the great shock absorbers took the weight of her. With a steady hand -- but it took an effort! -- I fished a packet of Carib panatellas out of my breast pocket, struck one of the long, green cylinders and stuck the unlit end between my lips. (I almost did it the wrong way round, but noticed just in time.) I checked all the tell-tales, saw nothing wrong and ordered quietly, "Make it Finished With Engines." Nobody acknowledged the order. I looked around indignantly. All three officers were staring out through one of the viewports. "Gods! That was close! Bloody close!" the Mate was muttering. I stared through that viewport myself. Yes, it had been close. Another metre over towards the administration block and one or other or our stern vanes would have torn down the side of the other ship, ripping her open like a huge can opener. I unsnapped my belt, walked a little unsteadily to join the officers at the viewport. We could look directly into our neighbour's control room. A junior officer, the shipkeeper, was staring across at us. His face was still white. It had reason to be. "Port Forlorn Control to Basset ," came from the speaker of the me?" "Loud and clear," I replied automatically into the microphone. "Port Forlorn Control to Basset. You are far too close to Rim Osprey. For your information, she is not a lamp-post." ( Funny bastard, I thought.) "You will have to shift. Oh, by the way, you also destroyed two of our marker beacons when you set down. Over." I shrugged. It's a rare master who hasn't rubbed out the occasional marker beacon. And, after all, they're cheap enough. (But Rim Osprey wouldn't have been cheap if I'd hit her. But I hadn't hit her. So what? Finally, after the ground crew had set out new beacons, I tackled the ticklish job of shifting ship. I managed it with no damage except for a slightly dented vanepad and a long scratch on the concrete apron. ( Straight as though drawn with a rule, the Mate remarked. I forgave him, but it wasn't easy.) When we had reberthed to the l Port Captain's approval Customs i and Port Health boarded to clear us ' inwards. Both officials were quite amazed to find that my place of birth, as shown on the Crew List, was Port Forlorn. They had to say, of course, that I had gone to the dogs. My Agent -- Rim Runners' Port Forlorn Branch Manager -- made the same feeble joke. Finally we got down to business. He said, "I've nothing for you at the moment, Captain. My last instructions from your Owners were to try to arrange some sort of charter for you locally... I told him, rather plaintively, "But I want to go home..." He replied cheerfully, "But you are home. Lives there a man with soul so dead, and all that. Don't you have friends or relatives here? And you were in Rim Rinners once, weren't you?' "I was," I admitted. "Then you must know Commodore Grimes, our Astronautical Superintendent. He's in Port Forlorn now, as a matter of fact..." "The commodore and I didn't part on the best of terms," I said carefully. "Time wounds all heels," he told me. "Shall I tell him you're here?" "Perhaps not," I said. "He'll know anyhow, Captain. He always likes to look through the crew-lists of strange ships that come in here." He laughed. "He could be looking for your name!" "I should have changed it when I changed my nationality," I said. "But I doubt if he'll want to see me again." Oddly enough -- or not so oddly -- nobody went ashore that day. The weather was partly to blame; shortly after our final berthing a cold driving rain had set in. Too, all the way to Lorn I'd been telling everybody how drab and dreary the Rim Worlds are, and they must have at least half believed me. And then, after dinner that night, a little party started in the wardroom. We were all relaxing after the voyage and we had a few drinks, and a few more, and then... You know how it is. And, as always, we finished up in full voice, singing our Company's anthem. All the big outfits have one, usually some very old song with modern words tacked on to the antique melody. In the Waverley Royal Mail they have their own version of Fly, bonny boat, like a bird on the wing. In TG Clippers it's one of the ancient Terran sea chanteys, Sally Brown. (Way, hey, roll and go!) Rim Runners have a farewell song from some old comic opera. ( Goodbye , I'll run to find another sun Where I may find  There are hearts more kind than the ones left behind... ) And ourselves, the Dog Star Line? The choice is obvious. "How much is that doggy in the window? (Arf! Arf!) ' 'The one with the great big glass eyes... "How much is that doggy in the window? ' # think she looks ever so nice "I don't want a Countess or a Duchess, "I don't want an Empress with wings..." (This, of course, a dig at the Waverley Royal Mail Line.) "I don't want an Alpha or a Beta..." (The two biggest classes of ship in the Interstellar Transport Commission.) ' 'Or any of those fucking things!' ' "How much is that doggy in the window? (Arf! Arf! Arf!) "The one with the Sirius look, "How much is that doggy in the window? " Please put my name down in her book!' ' We were all happily arfing away, with a few yips and bow-wows, when the Mate noticed a visitor standing just outside the wardroom door. "Come in, come in!" he called. "This is Liberty Hall! You can spit on the mat and call the cat a bastard! But..." We took the cue and roared in unison, "Beware of the dog!" "That last," remarked a voice, familiar after many a year, "makes a very welcome new addition." I turned slowly in my chair to look at' him. At first I thought that the old bastard hadn't changed a bit. Then I saw that his hair was grey now, matching his eyes, and that his face had acquired a few new wrinkles. Otherwise it was as it always had been, looking as though it had been hacked rather than carved out of some coarse textured stone and then left out in the weather. His ears were the same prominent jug handles of old. "Don't let me interrupt the party, Captain Rule," he went on, slightly emphasizing the title. "I had some business with Rim Osprey, and then I thought that I'd call aboard here to see you. But it can wait until the morning." I got to my feet, extended a slightly reluctant hand. He shook it. "Good to have you aboard, sir," I said in the conventional manner. "Will you join us in a small drink?" He grinned. "Well, if you twist my arm hard enough..." I introduced him around and found him a chair. If he was bearing no malice -- and he had far more reason to than I did -- then neither was I. He was very soon completely at home. Betty Brown -- wearing one of her transparent shirts and a skirt that was little more than a pelmet -- and Sara Taine, my Purser, sat -- literally -- at his feet, getting up now and again to bring him savouries or to freshen his drink. I didn't get that sort of service. I thought resentfully, and this was my ship...He had a fine repertoire of songs and stories, far more extensive than any of ours. Well, he should have done. He had been around so much longer. At last he raised his wrist and looked at his watch. He said, "Thank you for the party, but I must be going... "The night's only a pup. Commodore," Bindle told him. "It was a bitch of a night when I came aboard," he replied, "and probably still is. Raining cats and dogs..." He laughed. "Your Dog Star Line brand of humour seems to be catching..." "Just one more before you go? One for the road?" urged the Mate. "No. Thank you. I don't want to find myself in the doghouse when I get home. Goodnight, all. Goodnight. Goodnight..." I saw him down to the after airlock. He told me, "I'll be seeing you in the morning. Captain Rule, if it is convenient." "Would you mind answering a question before you go, sir? I asked him. "I'll try. What is it?" "T've always rather suspected, sir, that you were instrumental in getting me that berth in Sobraon. After all, Captain Servetty didn't have to take me, of all people. And he must have known why I was... available..." "He did know, Captain. He asked me if he should sign you on. I told him that you had the makings of a good officer, but that he'd have to keep a close eye on you." I said, "If I hadn't been such a self-centred puppy I'd have known that you were still getting over the Discovery business..." He said, "Let's forget about it, shall we? It was all so long ago, and so very far away..." Suddenly he looked old, then recovered, equally suddenly, his appearance of ageless strength. "Goodnight, Captain Rule." Our handshake, this time, was really sincere. "I'll see you in the morning." Wrapping his rather flamboyant cloak about his stocky figure he strode down the ramp, ignoring the wind and the rain, let himself into his squat, ugly little ground car, and then was gone in a flurry of spray. UT I . , anything like the ogre you made him out to be," said Sara Taine when she brought me in my tea tray the next morning. "I'm looking forward to seeing him again. What time will he be coming aboard?" I said severely, "He's married. Very happily, I believe." She frowned. She had one of those thin, serious faces, under sleek, gleaming black hair, on which a frown sits rather well. She complained, "All the attractive men in my life are married. You, and Peter Bindle, and now your old pal Commodore Grimes..." "What about the engineers?" I asked her. "What about the Second and Third Mates? Or the Quack?" "Them!" she snorted, then grinned softly, "If I wasn't such a good friend of Jane's..." "Don't tempt me, Sara. The way this voyage is dragging on I shouldn't require so very much tempting." She had been sitting on the bed, sipping her own cup of tea. She got up, moved to a chair. "That will do, Captain Rule. As I've said, Jane and I are good friends. I want us to stay that way. But it is a pity that she has such archaic ideas about sex, isn't it?" She put her cup back on the tray with a clatter, got up and went out of the bedroom, leaving me to deal alone with the business of getting up to face the day. Showered and dressed I made my way down to the wardroom for breakfast. There were no absentees; the Doctor had insisted that each of us take a neutralizer tablet before retiring. As you know, they're very effective -- but by the time you need them you're in such a state you can't be bothered to take them. That's one of the beauties of having a party aboard ship; you have your own medical practitioner on hand to prescribe as required... Canvey, the Interstellar Drive Engineer, asked what everybody else was intending to ask. He got in first. "Was that only a social call last night, Captain, or did Commodore Grimes have any information about our next loading?" And then Terrigal, Reaction Drive Engineer, stated rather than asked, "He's coming aboard again this morning, isn't he?" I told them, "The Commodore is Rim Runners' Astronautical Superintendent, not their Traffic Manager. " "But he still piles on a lot of gees, doesn't he?" said Canvey. "I suppose he does," I admitted. I helped myself liberally from the dish of Caribbean tree-crab curry on the table, hoping that it would taste as good as it looked and smelled. (It did. Sara was as good a cook as she was a purser, and even the most sophisticated autochef -- which ours wasn't -- gives of its best only when imaginatively programmed.) I asked, "How is the crab holding out, Sara?" "It isn't," she said. "This is the last of it." "I tried to make a tissue culture," put in Dr. Forbes, who was Bio-Chemist as well as medical officer, "but it died on me..." He looked more like a professional mourner than ever as he imparted the bad news. "Then I hope they send us home by way of Caribbea," I said. "So there is a chance of our getting home," persisted Canvey. He was one of those little, grey, earnest men who always seem to be persisting. "I'll believe it when we crunch down in Dogtown," said Porky Terrigal glumly, making sure of his second helping of the fragrant curry"You must have heard something, Captain..." went on Canvey. "I'm just the Master," I told him"Nobody ever tells me anything" Breakfast over, I went back up to m y quarters. Bindle brought me a morning paper; somebody in Rim Runners' dock office had been thoughtful enough to send copies on board. I lit a cigar, skimmed through it. It was deadly dull. (Other people's local rags are always dull -- but this, The Port Forlorn Confederate, had been my local rag once...) I noted that Basset was listed in the Shipping Information column as having arrived. I noted, too, that the date of her departure was given as "indefinite". I knew that already. I read that the Confederacy's Department of Tourism was thinking about reestablishing the holiday resort on Eblis. I read about the Burns Night party that had been thrown by the Ambassador of the Empire of Waverley. Obviously he couldn't have been waiting for our consignment of Waverley scotch. I read about the Rim Rules Football match between the Port Forlorn Pirates and the Desolation Drovers. I found it hard to raise any interest in the account of the game. Even when I had been a Rim Worlder myself I hadn't been all that keen, and on most of the worlds of the Sirian Sector the game is Old Association, the only real football. Finally I found the crossword. It wasn't one of the cryptic variety, just a collection of absurdly simple clues that a retarded child of five could have solved in four minutes. It only took me three and a half. There was a knock at the door. I threw the paper aside, got out my chair to welcome Commodore Grimes. He took the seat I offered him, pulled out of his pocket an ancient and battered pipe that looked as though it was the very one that he had always smoked when I last knew him. It smelt like it, too. Sara Taine came in with a tray of coffee things. She seemed disposed to hang around with flapping ears, and looked hurt when I told her, "That will be all, thanks, Sara." Grimes said, "Quite comfortable quarters you have. Captain Rule." "Yes," I agreed. "Basset and her sister ships are an improvement on the Commission's basic Epsilon design. We have our own yards now in the Sector, of course, and build our own vessels..." "Passenger accommodation?" he asked. "I can take a dozen, in single berth cabins. More if people are "Mphm." He tooked at me through the cloud of acrid smoke that he had just emitted. I countered with a smokescreen of my own. "Mphm. You know, of course, that we have our own Survey Ship, Faraway Quest..." "I've heard of her, sir." "Well, the Quest's out of commission. Will be for some months yet. Oh, she's old, I admit, but even I didn't know that there were so many things wrong with her until she came up for Survey... He relit his pipe, which had gone out, using one of the archaic matches that he still affected. "You know Kinsolving's Planet, of course?" "I know of it, Commodore. I've never been there." "I have," he told me. "Too often. The things that have happened to me there shouldn't happen to a dog. Well, the Port Forlorn University wants to send another expedition to Kinsolving. Normally I'd have been their bus driver, in Faraway Quest. But she, as I've told you, is grounded. And our Navy won't lay a ship on for a bunch of civilian scientists, psychic researchers at that. And all of our merchant tonnage, the Rim Runners fleet, is heavily committed for months to come. Do you get the picture?" "I'm beginning to," I admitted reluctantly. "Do I detect a certain lack of enthusiasm, Captain Rule? I can't say that I blame you. Oh, well, it shouldn't be hard to arrange a charter whereby we man the ship with our own personnel, while you and your boys and girls are put up in hotels at the Confederacy's expense." "I stay with my ship," I told him. "And I'm pretty sure that all my people will be of the same mind. " "Good. I was expecting you to say that. So... If the charter is arranged -- it's not definite yet -- you'll be carrying half a dozen scientists, two qualified psionicists, the Kinsolving's Planet Advisor and his wife. The Advisor is me, of course. Sonya -- my wife -- doesn't like that world any more than I do, but she maintains that I'm far less liable to get into trouble if she's along..." "What is wrong with Kinsolving?" I asked. "You're a Rim Worlder born," he said. "You know the stories." Yes, I knew the stories, or some of them. Kinsolving had been colonized at the same time as the other Rim Worlds, but the colonization hadn't stuck. The people -- those of them who hadn't committed suicide, been murdered or vanished without trace -- were taken off and resettled on Lorn, Faraway, Ultimo and Thule. They all told the same story -- oppressive loneliness, even in the middle of a crowd, continuous acute depression, outbreaks of irrational violence and, every night, dreams so terrifying that the hapless colonists dreaded going to bed. One theory that I remembered was that Kinsolving is the focal point of...forces, psychic forces. Another theory was that around the planet the fabric of our Universe is somehow strained, almost to breaking point, and that some of the alternate Universes aren't at all pleasant by our standards. But you don't have to go to Kinsolving to get the feeling that if you make an effort Warning: The Surgeon General Has Determined That Cigarette Smoking Is Dangerous to Your Health. # mg. "tar." # mg. nicotine av...you'll stay for the taste. Warning: The Surgeon General Has Determined That Cigarette Smoking Is Dangerous to Your Health. A lot of good taste that comes easy through the Micronite filter. you'll be able to step into another Continuum; that sensation is common enough anywhere on the Rim. But it's on Kinsolving that you know that no effort at all is necessary, that a mere sneeze would suffice to blow you out of the known Universe into...Into Heaven? Maybe, but the reverse would be more likely. "Kinsolving," said Grimes softly, "is a sort of gateway... It's been opened quite a few times, to my knowledge. I'd as lief not be involved in its opening, but..." he shrugged... "it seems to be my fate always to be involved with the bloody planet." There was a heavy silence, which I thought I'd better break. "The professional psionicists you mentioned... ?" "Old friends of mine," he told me. "Ken Mayhew. One of a dying breed. He was a Psionic Communications Officer long before the Carlotti System was dreamed of. He still holds his commission in the Rim Worlds Naval Reserve. And Clarisse, his wife. A telepath and a teleporteuse. Both of them know Kinsolving." "And does this Mayhew," I asked, "still cart his personal amplifier around with him? I can how they used to make pets of those obscene, disembodied dogs' brains..." "Ken used to keep his poodle's brain in aspic," said the Commodore, "but not any longer. He and Clarisse work as a team. She amplifies for him when he's sending or receiving, and he for her when she's teleporting." "And the scientists? Any weirdos among them?" "Oddly, enough, no. They study psychic phenomena without being in any way psychic themselves. They've cooked up some fantastically sensitive instruments, I understand, that can measure the slightest variations of temperature, atmospheric pressure, electrical potential and whatever. They have their own theory about Kinsolving, which is that the planet is actually haunted, in the good, old-fashioned way. And for a ghost to appear and speak and throw things around it must get energy from somewhere. A drop in temperature, for example, indicates that energy is being used." He laughed, rather mirthlessly. "It makes a change from all the other ideas about Kinsolving -- multidimensional universes and all the rest of it..." "And what are your ideas about it, sir?" I asked. "Kinsolving," he said, "is a world where anything can happen and almost certainly will." The charter was arranged; our Canis Major Head Office was happy enough that profitable employment had been found for Basset. We, Basset's crew, were not so happy. We were all a long way from home, and too long a time out, and this excursion to Kinsolving would inevitably delay our departure from the Rim Worlds for the Sirian Sector. There was one slight consolation; we were not kept hanging around long on Lorn. One day sufficed for the discharge of our inward cargo. It was a matter of hours only to ready the passenger accommodations for occupancy. There was the routine overhaul of all machinery, which took four days, and while this was in progress extra stores were taken on and the crates and cases containing the scientists' equipment loaded. On the morning of the sixth day the passengers boarded. Ken and Clarisse Mayhew I had already met at Grimes' home, where he and Sonya, his wife, had had us all to dinner. Ken was a typical telepath, one of the type with which I have become familiar in the cation between ships and between ships and planet-bases stations was clined to be weedy, with mousy hair, muddy eyes and an otherworldly appearance. Clarisse was another kettle of tea, not at all conforming to the popular idea of a psionicist. She was a very attractive girl with brown hair and brown eyes, strong featured, although a mite too solidly built for my taste. Sonya Grimes, however, was the sort of woman for whom I could fall quite easily; tall and slim, with a thin, slightly prominent nose and a wide mouth, remarkable violet eyes, sleek auburn hair. Her figure? She could have worn an old flour sack and made it look as though it had been imported at great expense from Paris, Earth. The commodore and his wife were guests in the control room during liftoff. Sonya was a spacewoman, I had learned earlier, and although married to a Rim Worlder she still retained both her Federation citizenship and her Survey Service commission. Grimes, I could see, was just itching to get his own paws on the controls. (He had confided to me that, at times, he found the life of a desk-borne commodore more than a little irksome.) But he sat in one of the spare chairs, well out of the way, watching. I don't think that he missed anything. Sonya was beside him. She laughed when we went through our own Dog Star Line ritual after the routine checks for spaceworthiness. The junior officer present -- young Taylor, the Third -- demanded in a portentiously solemn voice, "What is the Word?" We all roared in reply, "Growl you may, but go you must!" Sonya, as I have said, was amused. She whispered to her husband, "I'm beginning to find out why this company's ships are called the chariots of the dogs..." I knew what she meant. That Twentieth Century book, Chariots of the Gods, is still regarded as a Bible by those people who believe in the Old Race who started all the present civilization extant in the Galaxy. Aerospace Control gave us clearance to lift, wished us bon voyage. We climbed into what was an unusual phenomenon for Lorn, a clear sky. Soon the spaceport was no more than a huddle of model buildings far below us, with three toy ships on the apron. ( Rim Kestrel and Rim Wallaby had come in before our departure; Rim Osprey was due to leave, for the worlds of the Eastern Circuit, later in the day.) The little bitch was handling well. I took her up easily, not trying to break any records. I heard Sonya murmur, "George isn't like you, John. He doesn't show off using his auxiliary reaction drive when there's no need for it..." Grimes replied with a far from expressionless mphm. Lorn, with its wide, dreary (even in the sunlight) plains, its jagged, snow-capped mountains, diminished below us, became a mottled globe, grey-brown land, green-blue water, white snow. Still we drove upward, through and clear to the Van Allens. The inertial drive was shut down and the directional gyroscopes grumbled into life, swinging the ship about her axes, bringing her head around to point almost directly at the target star, the Kinsolving sun, a solitary spark in the empty blackness. On the ship's beam glowed the iridiscent lens of the Galaxy, spectacular and, to those of us not used to seeing it from outside, frightening. I steadied her up on the target, making a small allowance for drift. I restarted the inertial drive and then started the Mannschenn Drive, the space-timetwister. As on every such occasion I visualized those gleaming rotors spinning, precessing, fading s as they tumbled down the warped dimensions fading yet never vanishing, dragging the ship and all aboard her into that uncanny state where normal physical laws held good only within the fragile hull. There was the long second of deja vu during which time seemed to run backward. Inside the control room colours sagged down the spectrum and perspective was distorted, and all sounds were as though emanating from a distant echo chamber. Then all snapped back to normal, although the thin, high whine of the drive was a constant reminder that nothing was or would be normal until we were at our destination. And there was nothing normal outside the ports, of course. Ahead the Kinsolving sun was a writhing, multicoloured nebulosity, and on the beam the Lens was a pullulating Klein flask blown by a drunken glass blower. It looked as though it were alive. Perhaps it was alive. Perhaps only with the Mannschenn Drive in operation do we see it as it really is... I dismissed the uneasy thought from my mind. I said to Bindle, "Deep Space routine, Mr. Mate." "But who will keep the dog watches?" asked Taylor. "You're all watchdogs," I replied. "More of your ritual?" asked Sonya interestedly. "Yes," I admitted, feeling absurdly embarrassed. "I suppose it does sound rather childish to an outsider..." Grimes laughed. "I remember one ship I was in when I was in the Survey Service. The cruiser Orion. We called her O'Ryan, of course, and everybody had to speak an approximation to Irish dialect, and our song, just as Doggy In The Window is your song, was The Wearin' Of The Green..." "Still rather childish," his wife said, but her smile took any sting out of the words. Grimes said, "Well, Captain Rule, are you coming down to meet the customers?" I said, "I suppose it's one of the things I'm paid for." The customers -- the passengers -- were in their own saloon. Ken and Clarisse Mayhew I had already met, of course, the others, until now, had been no more than names on the passenger list. There was a Dr. Thorne -- I never did get it straight what exactly he was a doctor of -- and his wife. They were Jack Spratt and Mrs. Spratt in reverse, he a bearded, Falstaffian giant, she a grey, wispy sparrow. There were two, almost identical young men; mousey, studious, bespectacled. Their names were Paul Trentham and Bill Smith. The two young women could have been their sisters, but were not. One was Susan Howard, the other Mary Lestrange. They were friendly enough -- not that they overdid it. Sara, ever efficient, had seen to it that the bar in the saloon was well stocked. Thome took over as barman; the drinks soon dispelled the initial stiffness of this first meeting. I rather took to the leader of the expedition and he to me. I felt that I would be able, without giving offense. to ask him a question that had been bothering me slightly. "Tell me. Doctor," I put to him, "why don't you have any mediums along? You have two psionicists, sure, but they are, essentially, communications specialists, and by communications I don't mean communications with the dear departed." He laughed, a little ruefully. "One thing that our researches have taught us is this. There are many, many phoney mediums. Even the genuine ones sometimes, although not always intentionally so." "What do you mean, exactly?" "Look at it this way. A genuine medium is determined to deliver the goods. If the goods aren't forthcoming, because conditions aren't right, perhaps, then he or she would just hate to disappoint the customers. Quite possibly subconsciously -- but now and again consciously -- fake results are delivered. The main trouble, I suppose, is that the average medium doesn't have it drummed into him, all through a long training, that high standards of professional ethics must be maintained. A graduate of the Rhine Institute, however -- such as Ken Mayhew -- is bound by the Institute's code of ethics. He is therefore far more reliable than any medium." "But you do believe in spiritualism, don't you?" "I believe that there are hauntings. I believe that Kinsolving's Planet is haunted. I -- we -- want to find out by whom. Or what." "I seem to be spending my life finding out," grumbled Grimes. "But every time I get a different answer." "Perhaps you're a catalyst, Commodore," suggested Mrs. Thorne. "And perhaps Captain Rule is a dogalyst," said Sonya. I tried to laugh along with the rest at the vile pun -- jokes about the Dog Star Line are all right when we make them, but... The voyage was a relatively short one. It was like all other voyages, except that at the latter end of it we should not be landing at a proper spaceport with all the usual radionavigational aids. There would be no bored voice coming from the There would be no triangle of beacons to mark our berth on the apron. Come to that, there would be no apron. The spaceport had become a sizeable crater when something had destroyed the Franciscan ship Piety a while ago. Grimes had brought his charts with him. Together we studied them. He advised me to make my landing in the old Sports Stadium, on the shore of Darkling Tarn, not far from the city of Enderston, the ruins of which stood on the east bank of the Weary River. Those colonists had shown a morbid taste in place names... That applied to all the Rim Worlds, of course, but Kinsolving took the prize for deliberately miserable nomenclature. The commodore acted as pilot when we finally made our approach; he had been on Kinsolving before, more than once, and he possessed the local knowledge. I handled the controls myself, of course, but he was in the chair normally occupied by Bindle, advising. We were making an early morning descent -- always a wise policy when landing on a world without proper spaceport facilities. The lower the sun's altitude, the more pronounced the shadows cast by every irregularity of the ground. Too, when an expedition arrives at sunrise it has all the daylight hours to get itself organised. Left to myself, I'd have arrived when I arrived and not bothered about such niceties. It was Grimes, with his years of Survey Experience behind him, who had urged me to adopt Survey Service s.o.p. So we were coming down after a few hours of standing off in orbit. Already there was enough light for us to be able to make out details of the landscape beneath us. There was the Weary River -- and with all the twists and turns it was making it was small wonder that it was tired! There was the Darkling Tarn -- looking. Grimes said, like an octopus run over by a steamroller. Bindle loosed off the sounding rockets that, at Grimes' insistence, had been added to our normal equipment. Each of them, in its descent, left a long, unwavering smoke trail: there was no wind to incommode us. Each of them released a parachute flare that drifted down slowly. As we ourselves dropped, the picture in the periscope screen expanded. We could see the city at last, a huddle of overgrown ruins. We could see the Stadium, an oval of green that was just a little lighter in tone than the near-indigo of the older growth around it. One of the flares had fallen just to one side of the sports ground and started a minor brush fire; the smoke from it was rising almost directly upwards. At least it would be easier landing here than at the proper spaceport on Lorn...Grimes guessed my thoughts. "The ground's level enough. Captain Rule," he told me. "Or it was, last time I was here." "Any large animals?" I asked. "Just the descendants of the stock brought by the original colonists. Wild pigs and cattle. Rabbits. They'll all have sense enough to bolt for cover when they hear us coming down." In the periscope screen the ground looked level enough. I maintained a slow but steady rate of descent, slowed it to the merest downward drift when there were only metres to go. At last the contact lights flashed on. I cut the inertial drive. The silence, broken at first by the sighing of the shock absorbers and the usual minor creakings and groanings, was oppressive. I looked at the commodore. He nodded, and said, "Yes, you can make it Finished With Engines." Before I did so I glanced at the clinometer. The ship was a little off the vertical, but only half a degree. It was nothing to worry about. "So we're here," whispered Sonya. "Again." I didn't like the way she said it. "Shore leave?" asked Bindle brightly. "Of course, we shall want an advance from the Purser first, sir." "Ha, ha," I said. "Very funny." I looked out through the viewports. This didn't look like a world on which there would be any need for money. It didn't look like a world on which to take a pleasant walk. Oh, the day was bright enough, and such scenery as was in view was pretty enough, in a jungly sort of way, but... It was as though a shadow was over everything, dimming colours and bringing a chill to the air that bit through to the very bones. The sunlight streaming through the viewports was bright, dazzlingly so, to the outer eye -- but as far as the inner eye was concerned it could have been the rays of a lopsided moon intermittently breaking through driving storm clouds. I'm not a seventh son of a seventh son or any of that rubbish, and if I applied for admission to the Rhine Institute for training they'd turn me down without bothering with the routine tests, but I do have my psychic moments. A premonition of impending doom, I thought. I liked the feel of it. I thought it again. "If you don't mind, Captain Rule," said Grimes, "I'll assume command until such time as we lift off again. The ship is still your charge, of course, but all extravehicular activities are my pigeon." "As you please, sir," I said a little stiffly. He was doing no more than to confirm, in front of witnesses, what had already been decided -- but it was essential that my officers have no doubt as to who was boss cocky of the expedition. "Your orders, sir?" "Please pass the word for everybody, ship's officers and civilian personnel, to assemble in the wardroom for briefing. I shall just be repeating what I have told you all time and time again during the voyage -- but this is a world on which you can't be too careful. This is a planet on which anything might happen, and probably will." I reached for the microphone and gave the necessary orders. The wardroom was crowded with everybody packed into it, but there was seating for everybody. Grimes, nonetheless, remained standing. He said quietly, "Of all of us here, only Commander Mayhew, Mrs. Mayhew, Commander Verrill and myself have set foot on Kinsolving before..." Commander Verrill? I wondered, then realised that he meant Sonya. "As we have told you," he went on, "this is a dangerous world, a very dangerous world. You have heard the story of what happened to the Neo-Calvanist expedition when an attempt was made to invoke the Jehovah of the Old Testament. I was among those present at the time, as was Mrs. Mayhew, and the crater where the spaceport used to be bears witness to the destruction of their ship. Piety. You have heard what happened when our own expedition, a little later, tried to repeat that foolhardy experiment. That time there was only one victim -- me. And then there was the landing made by the Federation Survey Service's ship, Star Pioneer, aboard which Commander Verrill and myself were passengers. That time the pair of us got into trouble..." "Of course," Sonya said sweetly, "I wasn't worrying myself sick about you the other times..." "Mphm. Anyhow, this a smaller expedition, than the previous ones and I therefore insist that when excursions are made from the ship there is to be no splitting up; nobody is to go wandering off by himself on some wild goose -- or wild ghost -- chase. Personal transceivers will be carried at all times. Ship's personnel, acting as escorts to the scientists, will be armed. Captain Rule and all of his officers hold commissions in the Sirian Sector Naval Reserve and are trained in the use of weaponry..." Ha! I thought. Ha bloody ha! I remembered, all too well, our practice session at the Navy's small arms range shortly before our lift off from Dogtown. "Miss," the exasperated Petty Officer Instructor had said at last to Betty Boops, "if you really want to hurt anybody with that pistol creep up close and hit him over the head with it..." And most of the rest of us including myself, weren't much better. Only Sara, the Purser, made a fair showing. "Compared to the rest of you," the P.O. had said, "she's Annie Oakley." He went on, turning to Betty, "And you, Miss, are Calamity Jane." Sara had been quite pleased... Grimes continued, "You civilian ladies and gentlemen are not to set foot off the ship without your... watchdogs. Is that understood, Dr. Thome?" "Understood, Commodore," replied the scientist laconically. "Good. I don't know about the rest of you, but my belly is firmly convinced that my throat's been cut. I propose that we all enjoy breakfast before getting the show on the road." There were, as a matter of fact, two shows to be gotten on the road. One was the small party leaving the ship on foot to poke around the stadium and its environs, the other one flew to the city in the pinnace that we had on loan from the Rim Worlds Navy and that we carried in lieu of one of our own boats, which had been left in Port Forlorn. Like any ship's boat it was not only a spaceship in miniature but could be used as an atmosphere flier. Unlike a merchant-ship's boat, it was armed, mounting a heavy machine gun, a small laser cannon and a rocket projector. Grimes and Sonya were in the boat party, as were Ken Mayhew, Dr. Thome, Rose, his wispy wife, Sara Taine and myself. Sara was pleased at having real guns to play with -- somehow she had appointed herself Gunnery Officer of the pinnace -- and was hoping that she would have a chance to use them. I was hoping that she wouldn't. We boarded the boat in its bay. The commodore took the controls, the rest of us disposed ourselves around the small cabin. The inertial drive unit grumbled into life and we lifted from the chocks and then, with the application of full lateral thrust, shot out through the open port into the bright sunlight. Grimes took us round the ship in an ascending spiral. Bindle, who was minding the shop, waved to us from the control room. We were close enough to see his envious expression. Grimes levelled out, headed for the city. It was not easy to see from this relatively low altitude; when we had been looking down on it the street plan had been obvious enough, but from a height of a mere one hundred metres it looked only like an unusually lumpy piece of jungle in the distance. Oh, there were a few ruined towers, prominent enough, but they were so overgrown that they could have been no more than freak geological formations. I tried to enjoy the flight. I should have enjoyed it; the bright sunlight was streaming through the ports, the scenery over which we were skimming was unspoiled, I had enjoyed a good breakfast and my after-breakfast cigar was drawing well. And yet... For no reason at all -- apart from a quite illogical feeling of unease -- I kept looking aft. I noticed that the others -- apart from Grimes -- did so too. (But Grimes had his rear view screen above the console.) A fragment of half remembered verse kept chasing itself though my mind. How did it go? Like one that on a lonesome road Doth walk in fear and dread. And having cast a glance behind Durst no more turn his head. Because he knows a fearsome fiend Doth close behind him tread... Something like that, anyhow. And, in any case, there wasn't any fearsome fiend in our wake. I hoped. Grimes tapped out his pipe and refilled and relit it for about the fifth time. Sara Taine checked, yet again, the pinnace's fire control panel. (But could you shoot at ghosts? I wondered. Had anybody had the forethought to substitute silver bullets for the normal machine gun ammo?) Dr. Thorne cleared his throat and, speaking loudly to be heard over the irritable snarl of the inertial drive, asked Mayhew, "Do you feel anything, Ken?" "I suspect," replied the telepath, speaking slowly and carefully, "that something out there doesn't like us..." "A normal state of affairs on this world," grumbled Grimes. "Are there likely to be any manifestations, Commodore?" said Thome. "Anything, no matter how unlikely, is likely here," was the reply. Cheerful shower of bastards! I thought. Rose Thorne -- people do tend to be given unfortunate names, although the lady's parents couldn't have been expected to know that she'd marry whom she did -- had opened the case that she had carried aboard with her and was tinkering with fragile looking instruments. She was finding out, I supposed, if there were any variations in temperature, gravitational or magnetic fields or whatever. Presumably she discovered no anomalies. In any case, she said nothing. And Ken Mayhew had a very faraway look on his face, was staring into nothingness, a nothingness in which... something stirred. That was the impression I got. Cold shivers were chasing themselves up and down my spine. "Cheer up, George," Sonya admonished me. "The first time here is the worst." "Not for me it wasn't," grunted the commodore. "Although every time was bad." "My first time was bad," stated Sonya. We were over the outskirts of the city now, following a broad street through the cracked surface of which trees and bushes had thrust. On either side of us were the buildings, creeper-covered houses with empty windows peering like dead eyes through the tangled greenery. I found myself thinking of ancient graveyards -- cemetaries in which the victims of massacre had been buried and commemorated, and then, after many years, forgotten. Something, disturbed by our noisy flight, scuttled below and ahead of us, finally diving into a doorway. "Hold your fire, Sara," said Sonya sharply. "It's only a hen." "Nothing wrong with roast chicken," I said. "The fowl in the tissue culture vats has long since lost whatever flavour it had..." "There wouldn't have been much left for roasting if I'd let fly with the MG," Sara told me. It was a feeble enough joke, but we all laughed nervously. We came to a sort of square or plaza. There was a group of statuary -- once a fountain? -- in the middle of it, but so overgrown that it was impossible to see if the figures had been men or monsters. They looked like monsters now. Around the plaza were ruined towers, their outlines blurred by what looked like -- was, in fact -- Terran ivy. Those colonists had brought a fair selection of Earth flora and Fauna with them, some of which had survived and flourished. Grimes set the pinnace down carefully, very carefully, selecting an area that did not have any sturdy bushes and saplings thrusting up through the paving. We landed with hardly a jar. Reluctantly, it seemed, he turned off the drive. We could hear ourselves think again. This was not the relief that it should have been. The silence, after the arhythmic snarl and thump of the motor, seemed about to be broken by... something. By what? "Well," said the commodore unnecessarily, "we're here." "You know the city," said Thorne. "Wasn't there -- isn't there -- some sort of temple..." "I don't want to go there again," said Sonya determinedly. Grimes shrugged. "It's as good a place to start our... investigations as any. After all, we are here to investigate..." he remarked. He turned to Mayhew. "You're the psionicist, Ken. What do you think?" The telepath seemed to jerk out of some private dream, and not a pleasant one. "The temple..." he murmured vaguely. "Yes... I remember. You told me about it..." "Where is this temple?" asked Thorne. "We shall have to walk," Grimes told him. "It's not on the plaza. It's in a little alley... I'm not sure that I'll be able to find it again..." "I can lead you there," said Mayhew. "You wouldl" muttered Sonya. So the telepath was picking something up, I thought. He would home on it, as a navigator homes on a radio beacon. I was beginning to feel as the commodore's wife was obviously feeling about it. Deciding to throw in my two bits' worth I asked, "Shall we leave somebody to guard the pinnace?" Sara scowled at me. She was the obvious choice. She would be no more keen on going outside than any of us, but she most certainly did not want to be left alone. "It will not be necessary, George," said Grimes. "We will, of course, notify the ship of our intentions. And Ken will maintain his telepathic hook-up with Clarisse. And, before leaving, each of us will leave his hand impression so that the outer airlock door can be locked after us..." This we did. The door would now open if any of us placed either hand -- or only fingertips -- on the plate set in the hull beside the entrance. One by one we jumped down to the mossy paving stones. There was an unpleasant dankness in the air in spite of the sunlight, a penetrating chill. Yet, according to the thermometer that Mrs. Thorne produced from her capacious shoulder bag, it was mild enough, a fraction over twenty six degrees, too warm for the heavy, long-sleeved shirts, long trousers and stout boots that we were wearing. Mayhew took the lead, with Grimes, projectile pistol in hand, walking beside him. Sonya and I, immediately behind, followed his example, although she favoured a laser hand gun. The Thornes followed us. Sara, carrying a submachine gun, brought up the rear. The telepath led us over the broken pavement, deviating from his course as required to avoid clumps of bushes and the occasional tree, but heading all the time to where a wide street opened off the plaza. It looked more like some fantastically fertile canyon than a manmade thoroughfare. The leaves of the omnipresent ivy glistened in the sunlight, glossy greens and a particularly poisonous looking yellow. There were other creepers too, native perhaps, or importations from other worlds than Earth, but they were fighting a losing battle against the hardy, destructive vine. We walked slowly and cautiously into the wide street. It must have been an imposing avenue before the abandonment of the city, before burgeoning weeds blurred its perspective and obscured the clean lines of the buildings on either side of it. I tried to visualise it as it had been in its heyday -- and succeeded all too well. Everything... flickered, flickered then shone with an unnatural clarity. I cried out in alarm as I stared at the onrushing stream of traffic into which we were so carelessly walking. A gaudy chrome and scarlet ground car was almost upon on us, the fat woman driving it making no move either to swerve or to brake her vehicle. I grabbed Sonya's arm to drag her to one side, to safety. She cried out -- and her sharp voice shattered the spell. Again there was the brief flickering and when normal vision returned I could see that nothing was moving in the street save ourselves. There was no traffic, no homicidal ground car. But there was a low mound ahead of us looking like a crouching, green furred beast. Freakishly, the lenses of its headlights had not been grown over and were regarding us like a pair of baleful eyes. And had I seen the ghost of the machine, I wondered, or of its driver? Sonya was rubbing her arm and glaring at me. The others had stopped and were staring at me curiously"Did you see something, George?" asked Thome. I said slowly, "I saw this street as it must once have been, at its busiest. We were right in the middle of the traffic, about to be run down." I pointed at the derelict, almost unrecognisable car. "We were almost run down by... that. Or its ghost." "The ghost of a machine?" demanded Thome incredulously. His wife, looking at an instrument she had taken from her bag, said, "The graph shows a sudden dip in temperature..." "But a machine ?" repeated the scientist. "Why not?" countered Grimes. "Life force rubs off human beings on to the machinery with which they're in the most intimate contact. Ships, especially... And a car is, in some ways, almost a miniature ship..." He turned to Mayhew. "Ken?" The telepath replied, in a distant voice, "I... I feel... resentment... In its dim, mechanical way that thing loved its mistress. It was abandoned, left here to rot..." "Did you see anything?" persisted Thorne. "I saw the same as George did," admitted Mayhew. "But I knew it wasn't... real." We resumed our trudge along the overgrown street. Everybody, I noticed with a certain wry satisfaction, gave the abandoned car a wide berth. We walked on, and on, trying to ignore the brambly growths that clutched at our trouser legs as though with malign intent. "Here," announced Mayhew. We could just make out the entrance to a side alley, completely blocked with a tall, bamboo-like growth with tangled strands of ivy the upright stems. "Shall P" asked Sonya. "Yes," said Grimes, after a second's thought. While Sara watched enviously the commodore's wife used her laser pistol like a machete, slashing with the almost invisible beam. There were crackling flames and billows of dense white smoke. Coughing and spluttering, with eyes watering, we backed away. I couldn't help thinking that a fire extinguisher would have been more useful than most of the other equipment we had brought along. But only the bamboo burned; the surrounding ivy was too green to catch fire once the laser was no longer in use. At last the smoke cleared to a barely tolerable level and We were able to make our way forward. The embers were hot underfoot, nonetheless, but our boots were stout and the fabric of our trousers fireproof. We found the church. It was only a small building, standing apart from its taller neighbours. It was a featureless cube. Well, almost a cube. I got the impression that the angles were subtly, very subtly, wrong. Unlike the buildings to either side of it it was not overgrown. Its dull grey walls seemed to be of some synthetic stone. The plain rectangular door was also grey, possibly of uncorroded metal. There were no windows. Over the entrance, in black Grimes stared at the squat, ugly building. I could see from his face that he was far from happy. He muttered, "This is where we came in." "This," Sonya corrected him, "is where we nearly went out..." They had told me the story during the outward passage. I knew how they had investigated this odd temple, and found themselves thrown into an alternate existence, another plane of being on which their lives had taken altogether different courses. It had not been a dream, they insisted. They had actually lived those lives. "Something..." Mayhew was muttering. "Something... But what? But what?' ' "And what was the principle that they... er... worshipped?" asked Thorne, matter-of-factly. "The Uncertainty Principle..." said Grimes, but dubiously. "You know, the funny part is that in none of tie records of the abandoned colony is there any mention of this temple, or of the religion with which it was associated." "The worshippers must have... left," Sonya said, "before the other colonists were evacuated." "But where did they go?" asked Thome. "Or when," said Mayhew. 'To when, I mean." Grimes filled and lit his pipe, then almost immediately knocked it out again, put it back in his pocket. He pushed the door. I was expecting it to resist his applied pressure but it opened easily, far too easily. He led the way inside the temple. The others followed. I was last, as I waited until I had raised Bindle on my personal transceiver to tell him where we were and what we doing. He -- always the humorist -- said, "Drop something in the plate for me. Captain!" I was expecting darkness in the huge, windowless room, but there was light -- of a sort. The grey, subtly shifting twilight was worse than blackness would have been. It accentuated the... the wrongness of the angles where wall met wall, ceiling and floor. I was reminded of that eery sensation one feels in the interstellar drive room of a ship when the Mannschenn Drive is running, the dim perception of planes at right angles to all the planes of the normal Space-Time continuum. Faintly self-luminous, not quite in the middle of that uncannily lopsided hall, was what had to be the altar, a. sort of ominous coffin shape. But as I stared at it its planes and angles shifted. It was, I decided, more of a cube. Or more than a cube... A tesseract? Rose Thorne was pulling instruments out of her capacious bag. She set one of them up on spidery, telescopic legs. She peered at the dial on top of it. "Fluctuations," she murmured, "slight, but definite..." She said in a louder voice, "There's something odd about the gravitational field of this place..." "Gravity waves?" asked her husband. She laughed briefly. "Ripples rather than waves. Undetectable by any normal gravitometer. " Thome turned to Grimes. "Did you notice any phenomena like this when you were here before, John?" "We didn't have any instruments with us," the commodore told him shortly. "And what do you feel Ken?" the scientist asked Mayhew. But the telepath did not reply. Looking at him, the way that he was standing there, his gaze somehow turned inward, I was reminded of the uneasy sensation you get when a dog sees something -- or seems to see something -- that is invisible to you. "Old..." he whispered. "Old... From the time before this, and from the time before that, and the time before and the time before... The planet alive, alive and aware, a sentient world... Surviving every death and rebirth of the universe... Surviving beyond the continuum..." It didn't make sense, I thought. It didn't make sense. Or did it? His lips moved again, but his voice was barely audible. "Communion... Yes. Communion..." He took a step, and then another, and another, like a sleepwalker. He paced slowly and deliberately up to -- into -- the dimly glowing tesseract. He seemed to flicker. The outline of his body wavered, wavered and faded. Then, quite suddenly, he was gone. The metallic click as Sara cocked her sub-machine gun was startlingly loud. I still don't know what she thought that she was going to shoot at. I did know that in this situation all our weapons were utterly useless. "We have to get Clarisse here," said Grimes at last. "She's the only one of us who'll be able to do anything." He added, in a whisper, "If anything can be done, that is..." Wh had to go outside the temple before we could use our personal transceivers. Clarisse was already calling; she knew, of course. She was already in Basset's second boat, which was being piloted by young Taylor. Grimes told him to try to land in the street just by the mouth of the alley. There were more obstructions there than where we had set down, in the square, but speed was the prime consideration. I walked, accompanied by Sara, to the proposed landing site, my transceiver set for continuous beacontransmission so that Taylor could home on it. We heard the boat -- the inertial drive is not famous for quiet running -- before we saw it. Taylor came in low over the rooftops, wasting no time. He slammed the lifecraft down to the road surface, crushing a couple of welldeveloped bushes and knocking a stout sapling sideways. I shuddered. I didn't like to see ship's equipment -- especially my ship's equipment -- handled that way. The door midway along the torpedo-shaped hull snapped open. Clarisse jumped out. She brushed past us, unspeaking, ran into the alley, clouds of fine ash exploding about her ankles. Sara and I followed her. Clarisse hesitated briefly at the temple doorway, exchanging a few words with Grimes and Sonya, then hurried inside. When the rest of us joined her we found her standing by the altar, motionless, her face set and expressionless. In the dim Ight she looked like a priestess of some ancient religion. Then she spoke, but not to any of us. "Ken," she whispered, obviously vocalising her thoughts. "Ken..." She smiled suddenly. She was getting through. "Yes... Here I ain..." "Where is he?" demanded Grimes urgently. She ignored the question. Suddenly, walking as Mayhew had walked, she stepped into that luminous shape, that distorted geometrical, multi-dimensional diagram. We saw the outline of her body through her clothing, her shadowy bone structure through her trahslucent flesh, and... Nothing. Thome broke the stunned silence. "Did you observe the meter while all this was happening?" he asked his wife. You cold blooded bastard! I thought angrily, then realised that the scientists' instruments might provide some clue as to what had happened. "No," she admitted, then stooped over the gravitometer, pressed a button. "But here's the print-out." We could all see the graph as she showed it to him. There were the slight, very slight irregularities that she had referred to as gravitational ripples. And there were two sharp and very definite dips. The first one must have registered when Mayhew disappeared, the second when Clarisse vanished. So It, whatever It was, played around with gravity. A sentient planet, I reflected, ought to be able to do just that... "Rose," said Grimes, "watch your gravitometer, will you?" She shot him a puzzled look, but obeyed. The commodore brought something small out of his pocket. It was, I saw, a box of matches. He tossed it towards the tesseract. Nobody was surprised when it, too, vanished. "The field intensified," reported the woman. "Briefly, slightly, but very definitely." "So..." murmured Grimes. "So what?" He turned to face us all. "We must get Ken and Clarisse out. But how?" Nobody answered him. Having waited in vain for a reply he continued. "Twice, while on this blasted planet, I've been shunted... elsewhere. Each time I got back. I still don't know how. But if I could, they can." He gestured towards the altar. "That thing's a gateway. A gateway to where -- or when ?" He addressed me directly. "You've an engineroom gantry aboard your ship, George. And in the engineers' workshop." "Yes," I told him. "I'd like them here. Mphm. But there'll be only a few metres of wire on your gantry winches. We could want more, much more..." I remembered, then, something which had been a source of puzzlement to me for a long time. "In the storeroom," I told him, "are two funny little hand winches, with reels of very fine wire. There's a lot of wire. Nobody knows what those winches are for. But... "But they might come in handy now," said Grimes, suddenly and inexplicably cheerful. "I think I know what those winches are -- although what they're doing aboard a merchant spaceship is a mystery. In the Survey Service, of course, we had things like them, for oceanographical work... "Your're losing me, sir," I said. "I could be wrong, of course," he went on, "but I've a hunch that these will be just the things we need. I'd like one of them out here at once. The other one, I think, could be modified slightly. Your engineers can study the simple workings of it, and then fit it with a motor from your gantry..." I suppose that he knew what he was talking about. Nobody else did. We went outside the temple to use our transceivers to get in touch with Bindle, back aboard the ship. Grimes put him in the picture and then gave him detailed instructions. As. well as the first of the odd little hand winches and the cutting tools he wanted a sound-powered telephone, with as much wire as could be found. Then the commodore and myself went to the mouth of the alley to await the return of Taylor with the first installment of equipment. The boat came in at last and we boarded it at once and were promptly carried to the flat roof of the building. Under my watchful eye the Third Officer made a very cautious landing -- but that rooftop, by the feel of it, could have supported the enormous weight of an Alpha Class liner. We unloaded the tools and the reel of wire, then Taylor lifted off and returned to the ship. Grimes looked at the wire reel and laughed. He said, "And you really don't know what this is, George?' ' "No," I told him. "Was your ship ever on Atlantia?' ' "A few times, I think, but never when I was in her." "And one of those times -- probably the last time -- she overcarried cargo," went on Grimes. "And the good, Dog Star Line Mate buried those left-over bones in the back garden, thinking that they might come in handy for something, some time. This is a sounding machine, such as the Atlanteans use in their big schooners, and such as we, in the Survey Service, use for charting the seas of a newly discovered world. But our machines have motors." "I thought that all sounding was done electronically," I said. "Most of it is," the commodore told me, "but an echometer can't bring up a sample of the bottom... Yes, this is a sounding machine. Armstrong Patent." "Is that the make of it?" Grimes laughed again, obviously amused by my ignorance. I rather resented this. It was all very well for him; he was one of the experts, if not the expert, on Terran maritime history. And not only did he hold a Master Mariner's Certificate in addition to his qualifications as a Master Astronaut -- he had actually sailed in command of a surface vessel on that watery world Aquarius. "Armstrong Patent," he said, "is the nickname given by seamen to any piece of machinery powered by human muscle. And they're a weird mob, the Atlanteans, as you may know. They have a horror of automation even in its simples forms. They pride themselves on having put the clock back to the good old days of wooden ships and iron men. But they do import some manufactured goods -- such as this." He looked at the dial set horizontally on top of the winch. "And there's two hundred fathoms of piano wire here. That's about three hundred and sixty five metres." He pulled a cylinder of heavy metal from its clip on the winch frame. "And here's the sinker. About ten kilograms of lead, by the feel of it." "Oh, I see," I admitted. (Well, I did, after a fashion.) "Mphm." Grimes was studying the legs on which the machine stood, the feet of which were designed so that they could be bolted to a deck. "Mphm... He straightened up, then walked to the edge of the flat roof. I followed him. There was no parapet. I stayed well back; I don't suffer from acrophobia -- I'd hardly be a spaceman if I did -- but I always like to have something to hold on to. And it looked a long way down. The temple hadn't looked all that high from the ground, but in its vicinity perspective seemed to be following a new set of rules. Grimes was shouting down to his wife after a futile attempt to use his personal transceiver. Apparently the inhibitory field was as effective on the roof as inside the building. "Sonya, we want some timber. Yes, timber! Two good, strong logs, straight, each at least two metres long and fifteen centimetres thick... Yes, use your laser to cut them!" When she had gone, accompanied by the others, he determined the centre of the flat roof by pacing out the diagonals. Where these intersected he put down his precious pipe as a marker. I brought him the laser cutter -- one with a self contained power pack. He held it like the oversized pistol that it resembled, directing the thin pencil of incandescence almost directly downward. At first it seemed the surface of the roof was going to be impossible to cut; the beam flattened weirdly at the point of impact, spreading to a tiny puddle of intense light, dazzlingly bright even though it was in the full rays of the sun. And then, quite suddenly, without any pyrotechnics, without so much as a wisp of smoke, there was penetration. After that it was easy. Grimes described a circle of about one metre diameter but left a thirty degree arc uncut. He switched off and put down the cutter, then retrieved his pipe. When it was safely back in his pocket he extended a cautious fingertip to the cut in the roof. He looked puzzled. "Cold, stone cold," he whispered. "It shouldn't be. But it saves time." I fetched the pinch bar and we got one end of it under the partially excised circle, then levered upwards. It came fairly easily, and did not spring back when the pressure was released. I took a firm hold on the smooth edge and held it while Grimes completed the cut. When the disc was free it was amazingly light, even though it was all of four centimeters thick. I put it to one side and we looked down. The altar -- I may as well go on calling it that, although I was sure by now that it had no religious significance -- was almost directly below us. Its alien geometry glimmered wanly. I'd been expecting, somehow, to find myself looking down into a hole, a very deep hole, but such was not the case. It was just as we had seen it from ground level, a distorted construct of slowly shifting planes of dim radiance. But we knew that if we fell into it we should keep on going. Somebody was calling. It was Sonya, back from her wood-cutting expedition. We went to the edge of the roof. She and Sara were carrying one suitable looking log between them, the Thornes another. She shouted, "How do we get these up to you?" Grimes did something to the winch handles of the sounding machine so that the wire ran off easily. He pulled as much as he needed off the reel, lowered the end of it over the edge of the roof to the ground. Sonya threw it around the first of the logs in a simple yet secure hitch. We pulled it up. It wasn't all that heavy, but the thin wire bit painfully into the palms of our hands. TTien we brought up the second one. We used the laser cutter to trim the logs to square section, adjusting the beam setting carefully before starting work. We didnT want to cut the roof from under our feet. Then we arranged the two baulks of timber so that they bridged the circular hole. We lifted the sounding machine and set so that it rested securely on the rough platform. Grimes shackled the heavy sinker to the end of the wire, left it dangling. "Mphm..." he grunted dubiously. He had found, clipped inside the frame of the winch, a small L shaped rod of metal on a wooden handle. He asked, "Do you know how this works?" I didn't. I'm a spaceman, not a seaman. "This," he told me, "is the feeler. Normally there's a good lead from the sounding machine so that the wire runs horizontally from the reel to a block on the taffrail or on the end of the sounding boom. Whoever's working it holds the feeler in one hand, pressing down on the wire -- and he knows when the sinker has hit bottom by the sudden slackening of tension. Then he brakes. Obviously we can't do that here. So you, George, will have to exercise a lateral pull with the feeler. Yell out as soon as you feel the wire go slack." We took our positions, myself crouching and holding the feeler ready, he grasping both winch handles. He gave them a sharp half turn forward and the sinker dropped, and the wire sang off the drum. It was plain that we hadn't found bottom on the floor of the temple. Out ran the gleaming wire, out, out... I heard Grimes mutter, "Fifty... One hundred... One fifty..." And what would happen when we came to the end of the wire? It went slack suddenly. "Now!" I shouted as I went over backwards. Somehow I was still watching Grimes and saw him sharply turn the handles in reverse, braking the winch. When I scrambled to my feet he was looking at the dial. "One hundred and seventy three fathoms," he said slowly. "One hundred and seventy three fathoms, straight down... He grinned ruefully. "That was the easy part. Gravity was doing all the work. The hard part comes now!" I didn't know what he meant until we had to wind up all that length of wire by hand. We waited a little while, hoping that Mayhew and Clarisse would be able to attach a message of some kind to the sinker, and then we took a handle each and turned and turned and turned. The pointer moved anti-clockwise on the dial with agonizing slowness. We had both of us worked up a fine sweat and acquired blisters on the palms of our hands when, at long last, the plummet lifted slowly through the hole in the roof. There was more than just the sinker attached to the wire. There was a square of scarlet synthesilk that, I remembered, Clarisse had worn as a neckerchief at the throat of her khaki shirt. And knotted into it was the box of matches that Grimes had dropped into the altar. There was something wrong with it. It took me a little time to realise what it was -- and then I saw that in order to read the brand name quire a mirror. The thornes had a pad and a stylus among their equipment. We used the sounding machine wire to bring these up to the roof, then attached them to the sinker and sent them down to wherever Mayhew and Clarisse were trapped. This time Grimes applied the brake when he had one hundred and sixty fathoms of wire down and walked out the rest by hand. Then we waited, Grimes smoking a pipe -- his matches still worked in spite of the odd reversal -- and myself a cigar. This would give the psionicists time to write their message and, in any case, we felt that we had earned a smoko. We thought of asking Sonya to use the boat that we had left in the plaza to bring others of the party up to the roof to lend us a hand, then decided that, for the time being, it was better to have them standing by on the ground. To begin with, there was the problem of radio communication with the ship to be considered. Our rest period over, we sweated again on what the commodore had so aptly called the Armstrong Patent machine. At last the sinker rose into view. Attached to it was a sheet torn from the pad. Grimes detached it carefully but eagerly, then grunted. Mayhew's handwriting, at the best of times, was barely legible, and a mirror image of his vile caligraphy was impossible. And nobody had a mirror. I suggested that Grimes hold the sheet of plastic up against the sunlight. He did so, then muttered irritably, "Damn the man! If he can't write, he should print!" Squinting against the glare I looked over Grimes' shoulder. At least, I thought, we should be thankful for small mercies; Mayhew had written on only one side of the sheet. I could just make out: Safe, sofar, but no communication. Itthe "it" was heavily underlined -- will receive but not transmit. I can't get inside its mind. It wants to know about us but does not want us to know about it. It's draining us. Can you get us out? (It took us far longer to read the message than it has taken you.) "This piano-wire is strong," Grimes told me. "The weight of a human being is well below its safe working load, let alone its breaking strain. But I don't fancy winching Ken or Clarisse -- Clarisse especially -- up by hand." I was inclined to agree. Grimes wrote a short note to May hew, using the reverse side of the sheet on which the telepath's message had been penned. He printed in large block capitals, to the sinker. And then Taylor appeared with additional equipment, bringing the boat down to a landing almost at the edge of the roof. Also with him were Thorne's assistants -- Trentham, Smith, Susan Howard and Mary Lestrange. The mousey quartet showed signs of pleasurable excitement. A few turns on the hand winch, I thought sourly, would wipe the silly grins off their faces. Betty was with them. She had brought a sound-powered telephone set, a large reel of light cable and a tape recorder. And there was the second sounding machine, to which a motor from the engineroom gantry had been attached. Porky Terrigal, the Reaction Drive Engineer, had come along with it to make sure that nobody mis-used his precious machinery. There were also thermo-containers of hot and cold drinks and boxes of sandwiches, a couple of coils of strong plastic line that Bindle had sent along thinking that they might come in useful (they did) and a spidery looking folding ladder that would give us access from the roof to the ground, and vice versa. The boat had to stay in position, as the power to the sounding machine winch would be fed from its fusion unit. Luckily the rooftop was wide enough to accommodate all the extra people and gear without crowding. Sonya and Sara came up to join the party, leaving the Thornes standing watch below. Grimes turned the four young scientists to on the hand winch. By the time they got the sinker up to roof level they had lost their initial enthusiasm. The message was easier to read this time. To begin with, Mayhew had taken the hint and printed the words and, secondly, Susan Lestrange produced a small mirror from her shoulder bag. It We sent the telephone, and with it some food and drink. Betty hooked an amplifier up to the instrument at our end of the line. We waited anxiously, far from sure that things would work. What if what had been happening to the written word also happened to the spoken word? Then, after what seemed an eternity of delay, we heard Mayhew's voice. "Thanks for the tucker, John! It's very welcome. All the others seem to have died of thirst and starvation..." "What others?" asked Grimes. "Clarisse here," came the reply. "Ken can't talk with his mouth full. We're safe, so far. But I'll try to put you in the picture. It feels like a huge control room, like a ship's, but much, much bigger. Only there are no controls as we know them, no banks of familiar instruments... This is a great, cavernous space with lights shifting and pulsing... We know that it all means something, that it isn't mere, random activity, but what? But whatl Maintaining stasis over uncountable millenia... Staying put in Time and Space while the Universe around it dies and is reborn..." A note of hysteria crept into her voice, "r... It has sucked us dry, of all we know, even of knowledge that we did not dream that we owned. And now It isn't interested in us any more. We can take our places with the... others..." "What others?" demanded Grimes. May hew came back on the line. "There are bodies here. Not decayed but... dessicated. Sort of mummified. Some human. Some... not. There's... something not far from us with an exo-skeleton. Something not from this Universe. And there are two things like centaurs... The arthropod thing is holding a machine of some kind... It could be a complicated weapon... And there's all the time the slow, regular pulse of the coloured lights washing over everything, and there's something that's like a gigantic pendulum, but not of metal, but of radiance... I can feel it rather than see it..."He paused. "It's like being a tiny insect in the works of some vast clock, only the wheels and the gears and the pendulum aren't material..." Clarissed cried, interrupting, "But can you imagine a clock ticking backwards?" Thome had climbed up the 'rooftop. He said, "I heard all that. We must try to bring up some... specimens." "All that I'm concerned with," Grimes told him, "is bringing our friends up." "It would be criminal," said the scientist, "to miss this opportunity" "It will be criminal," said Grimes, "to risk two lives any further. How do we know that the... gateway will stay open? No; we get Clarisse and Ken out of there now." The wire of the hand-powered sounding machine had been reeled in by this time and, under Grimes' supervision, the one with the electric motor was set up in its place. To the sinker the commodore attached one of the coils of light plastic rope. He said into the telephone, "You remember that book of mine you borrowed on bends and hitches and knots and splices, Ken? You should be able to throw a secure bowline on the bight with the line I'm sending down to you... Yes, you sit in it..." "But can't he send up something, anything, first?" pleaded Thome. "No, Doctor." Grimes was adamant. "I overheard some of that," came Mayhew's voice. " think we should. That lobster thing, and the contraption it's holding in its claws... I could carry it up with me..." "Mayhew is speaking sense," commented the scientist. There was a long wait. Then, "It's heavy," came the voice from the speaker. "Damned heavy. We can't shift it..." "Then leave it," Grimes ordered. "The sinker and the plastic line are on their way down to you now. I'm using the electrically powered machine, so I'll have you and Clarisse up in no time." "You have two machines?" asked Mayhew. "Yes. Why?" "I'll send Clarisse up first. Send the wire down again, and I'll have made a sling with what's left of the line and put it round the... thing. Then you bring me up with the hand-powered winch, and you can use the stronger one to lift the specimen..." "Well?" demanded Thome. "All right," Grimes agreed reluctantly. 'It took no time at all to extricate Clarisse. Grimes had sent Taylor down to the temple, accompanied by the two girl scientists, to pull her clear of the altar and then down to the floor as soon as she emerged. She joined us on the roof. I looked at her and tried to remember on which of her cheekbones that beauty spot had been... We sent the wire down again. Mayhew telephoned that he had the end of it, was making it fast to the sling that he had managed to get around the body of the weird alien. We then shifted the electric wjnch to one side, replacing it with the hand-powered one. Grimes was worried that the two sounding wires might become entangled, but the sinker dropped with the same speed that it had done on the prior occasions. Mayhew said that he was seated in the bowline and ready to come up. Trentham and Smith manned the winch handles. It was brutally hard work; the winch was not geared. After a while Grimes and I had to spell them. And then Thorne and Terrigal took a turn. Mayhew was bringing his end of the telephone up with him and was keeping us informed. "Like swimming up through a sort of grey fog..." he said. "I'm putting my hand out, but there's nothing solid... I can see the other wire... I can touch that , but it's all that I can touch... Looking up, I can see a sort of distorted square of white light... It's a long way off..." Yes, it was a long way. A long way for him, and a bloody long way for those of us who were doing all the work. I hoped that Dr. Thome was enjoying his turn at the winch; it had been his idea that a specimen be brought up. If he hadn't insisted Mayhew would have been whisked to safety with the same speed as Claiisse. We heard Taylor's shout from below at last, just as Mayhew himself reported that he was being lifted into the temple. We came back on the winch after the Third Mate had caught his swinging feet and was lowering him safely to the floor. Once he was out of his harness he came up the ladder to join us on the rooftop. Now that the operation was almost over I realized, suddenly, how time had flown. It was almost, sunset, and a chill breeze was blowing from the east. In a matter of minutes it would be dark. Kinsolving has no moon and here, on the Rim, there would be precious little starlight. Grimes said, "I think we should defer any further operations until tomorrow morning." Thome said, "But there are lights in the boat. A searchlight..." Mayhew said, "John, do we want that... thing? I've a feeling that the gateway may be closing again, at any second." "Oh, all right," said Grimes resignedly. He turned to me, "Let's get the electric winch back on to the platform." We did so. Then he told me, "It's your equipment, George, operated by your personnel. Over to you." I thought. You buck-passing old bastard! But what he had said made sense. I gestured to Terrigal at the winch controls, made the Heave Away! signal. The piano wire tightened. I looked over Terrigal's shoulder and could see the pointer on the dial begin to move. I visualised that bundle of -- something -- being dragged across the floor of the...Cavern? Control room? The winch hadn't got the weight yet. Then it took the strain and almost coincidentally the sun set. The light was almost no twilight. Somebody switched on the lights in the boat, including the searchlight, which flooded the rooftop with a harsh, white radiance. The winch groaned. Terrigal complained, "I can't be held responsible for any damage to the machinery..." "Keep her coming!" I told him. I was more concerned about the baulks of timber upon which the sounding machine was resting than with the machine itself. But engineers, in my experience, always tend to be slaves to rather than masters of their engines. There was an acrid taint in the air from overheated metal and insulation and the wire, a filament of incandescent silver in the searchlight beam, was beginning to sing. But the pointer on the dial was moving -- slowly, slowly, but moving. I asked, "Can't you go any faster?" "No, Captain. I'm on the last notch now. And I don't like it." "Better get people cleared away from here, George," Grimes told me. "If that wire parts it's going to spring back..." "And what about mel" demanded Terri gal. "If you're scared..." I began. "Yes, I am scared!" he growled. "And so would you be if you had any bloody sense. But I wouldn't trust any of you on this winch!" All right, all right -- I was scared. And it was more than a fear of a lethally lashing end of broken wire. It was that primordial dread of the unknown that has afflicted Man from his first beginnings, that afflicts, too, the lower orders of the animal kingdom. The darkness alive with shifting, whispering shadows. Most of our party, I noticed, had already taken refuge in the boat, a little cave of light and warmth that offered shelter, probably illusory, from the Ultimate Night that seemed to be closing around us. Only Grimes, Sonya, Sara and myself remained in the open -- and, of course, Terrigal at the winch controls. The winch was making an eery whining noise. The smell of hot metal and scorching insulation was much stronger. And the wire itself was keening -- and was... stretching. Surely it was stretching. Surely that shining filament was now so thin as to be almost invisible. , "Enough!" ordered Grimes. "Avast heaving!" The engineer brought the control handle round anti-clockwise, but it i had no effect. He cried, "She won't stop!" "Mr. Taylor!" shouted Grimes into the boat, "switch off the power to the winch!" "The switch is jammed!" came the reply. "She won't stop! She won't stop!" yelled Terrigal, frantically jiggling his controls. The light was dimming, sagging down the spectrum, and outlines were wavering, and frightened voices sounded as though they were coming from an echo chamber. The thin high keening of the overtaut wire was above and below and through all other noises. Sonya and Sara were wrestling with the power cable, tugging at it, worrying it like two dogs fighting over a bone, trying to drag it out of its socket in the boat's hull. It resisted all their efforts. "Let's get out of here!" snapped Grimes. "Into the boat, all of you!" Terrigal abandoned his winch, but not before aiming a vicious kick at the control box. He scurried into the little airlock. The two women followed. Grimes and I made it to the door in a dead heat; he pushed me inside then followed hard after me. As soon as we were all in, Taylor, forward at the controls, slammed the inertial drive into maximum lift, not bothering to close the airlock doors first. We started to rise, then stopped with a jerk, heeling alarmingly to port. The power cable to the winch was holding us down. But it would soon part, I thought. It must part. It was only a power cable, not a heavyduty mooring wire. It didn't part. It... stretched. It shouldn't have done, but it did. And we lifted again, slowly, with the inertial drive hammering like a mechanical riveter gone mad. I clung to the frame of the open door and looked down. I saw the sounding machine dragged up and clear from the circular hole in the roof, with the shining filament of wire still extending straight downwards. Terrifyingly the city around the temple was coming to life -- but it w asn't the city that we had explored. The human colonists had laid out their streets in a rectangular Plan; these streets were concentric circles connected by radial thoroughfares. And there were the tall, cylindrical towers, agleam with lights, each topped with a shining sphere. Unsubstantial they seemed at first, but as I watched they appeared to acquire solidity. Grimes saw it too. He shouted to Taylor, to Terrigal, to anybody who was close enough to the fusion generator to do something about it, "You have to cut the power to the winch! We're dredging up the Past -- and we shall be in it!" "Just show me how. Commodore!" cried the engineer. "Just show me how! I've done all that  can do -- short of stopping the jenny!" And if he did stop the generator we should fall like a stone. If he could stop it, that is. An aircraft came slowly into view, circling us warily. It was huge, a cylindrical hull, rounded at the ends, with vanes sticking out at all sorts of odd angles. It was like nothing that I had ever seen and possessed a nightmarishly alien quality. There were tubes protruding from turrets that could have been, that almost certainly were guns, and they were trained upon us. What if the alien commander -- I visualized him, or it, as being of the same species as the lobsterlike being whose body we had been attempting to recover -- should open fire? What would happen to us? Nothing pleasant, that was for sure. But we had weapons of our own; we could, at least, defend ourselves if attacked. Sara, I was sure, would enjoy being able to play with her toys. And Sara, I suddenly realized, was beside me in the cramped little airlock, holding her sub-machine gun. I said to her, "What use do you think that will be? What's wrong with the heavy armament?" She replied obscurely, "I can't bring it to bear." I couldn't see why she couldn't. That blasted flying battleship was staying well within the arcs-of-fire of the laser cannon and the heavy machine gun, and a guided missile would home on her no matter where she was relative to us. Sara opened fire. Bright tracer flashed out from the muzzle of the gun, but not towards the huge flying ship. It may have been the first round of the burst that hit the power cable, certainly it was one in the first half dozen. There was an arcing sputter of blue flame and the boat, released from its tether, went up like a bat out of hell. And below us the weird city out of Time flickered and vanished. sir, that the things that happen on Kinsolving's Planet shouldn't happen to a dog. And they shouldn't happen, either, to respectable employees of the Dog Star Line." He managed a grin, then went, "Arf, arf!"  Thank you Galaxy Readers! Due lo your overwhelming reaponae lo our previous ad. we are happy to announce # new prepaid ecoromy packages ol underground com I. You will receive the best art and story lolling ol today al prices you can a I lord. Careful selection ol the right packages will mean hours ol reading pleasure. We believe Ihese adult stories are wtiat you have been wailing lor. Just check the packege(s) you want and send ceah. check or M.O. and a statement ol your age (you muel be # to order these comix) (o our address, and presto? ! I your mind will be blown... # Brain Fantasy. # Legion ol Charlies; Psycholic Adventures I : Skull #, #. #, # (.# ea) # Mary (.#): Fanlogor # (#): Grim Wit # (#); Tales from Ihe Leather Nun (.#); Spasm (.#), Star Reach (.#). # (-#); Psychotic Advenlures # (.#); Inner City Romance # (.#); Dr. Alomic # (.#); Harold Hedd # (.#); Armorkins; Skull # (-#); Two Fisted Zombies, # Comix # (.#): Pudge (.#); Tits  Clils: Abortion Eve; Pandora's Box; Manhunt: Girllighl #, # (.#). # Atomic I (.#): Harold Hedd I (#);, Big League Lolls; Shorl Order; Bijou # (.#); Green Dinosaur #. # don I (.#); Armageddon # (#); Good Jive #; Facts OLife; Eternal Tales; Hoi Crackers: Young Lust # (#); Sex and Alfeclion. Pork (.#). # Greaser #; Hungry Chuck Biscuits. Corn Fd #; Merlon ol the Movemenl; Lough in the Dark: Lean Years: High SchoolMounlain; Bakersfield (-#). # Mr. Natural I; Black A White; Big Ass #; Despair; Uneeda. # Fanlasy #; Crime Suspense #; Vault ol Horror #; Shock Suspense #; Two Fisled Tales #. # Guaranteed qualify -- gel them os they come oil the presses. # (except K, M  N). Over # comix, a value ol # for only #. # #. #. #, (.# eo.); Wonder Warthog I , #: Feds n Heads. # #. #, #. #. (.# ea). I am # years of age or over. catalogue today. Substitutions of high quality will be mode. All comix are # cents unless otherwise noted. You may order single copies il you add # cents each for poslage and handling, Science fiction people, fans and been no exception; but last January professionals alike, tend to avoid the staid and stolid American Instithe subject of "flying saucers." Aftute of Aeronautics and Astronautics than that! #th Annual Aerospace Sciences I recall the first SF club meeting meeting. If the inheritors of the proI ever attended. It was in Seattle, fessional American Rocket Society and the group was called The (that's what I joined, and by golly Nameless Ones. (They had a nasty I'll wear my little red rocket -- the habit of electing newcomers Presidevil with the merger that wiped out another story.) For some reason a normal language of dull science, reporter showed up, and the first maybe we SF dreamers ought to at question she asked was about "flyleast think about them, ing. saucers. ' ' The Nameless rather What really got me onto the subgruffly told her we weren't inject, though, was the publisher of terested and never would be. the newspaper chain I write science The reaction was probably juscolumns for. He wanted a feature nutty people who wanted to go to with a certain degree of apprehenthe Moon, and in the #'s that was sion. claim space travel was respectable if enthusiasts were invariably wildwe were also saddled with flying eyed, generally insisted that I look saucers? at smudgy, ambiguous photos, and SF people have always tended to often revealed that the US Air Force suppress all knowledge about about Project Blue Book. They solemnly related that the US Government had constructed a secret laboratory in the Mojave, and into thinking it was an extraterrestrial space ship so that later they could embarrass him. I had been told of hundreds of excellent photographs seized by away and never to be returned despite vigorous legal efforts to recover them -- but somehow had never been given the name of the lawyer who filed the suit, the court in which it had been filed, or the judge who heard it. I also remembered a couple of worked closely when I was in the space program, and their stories about Blue Book. Blue Book was a "George" job (there's nobody to do it? Give it to George.) that one would start off conscientiously enough, but soon learn to despise as the silly and inconsistent stories poured in. However, an assignment is an assignment, and I dutifully looked up perts as I could find. The field turns out to be more interesting, and far more respectable, than I would have thought. Now that the research is done and paid for, and the subject's fresh in my mind, and Jim has just called to ask where's the July column -- why I guess I'll just have to write about Interest in and study of Un -- is no longer confined to fanatics and eccentrics, if indeed it ever was. I don't mean to imply contempt for all the early investigators, or for the amateur outfits of the data on the subject. However, professional scientists have now moved into the field. Dr. J. Allen Hynek, Chairman of the Department of Astronomy at Northwestern, and Director of the #, is a tax deductible foundation supported entirely by gifts. It does not accept members and is not tion will get you a newsletter subscription and a lot of thanks.) The consultant list for the Center includes such notables as Dr. Claude Poher, one of the Directors at least one Nobel Laureate, and any number of random Ph.D.'s in various sciences. Dr. Hynek himself looks like a very conservative astronomer, which in fact he is. He sense to be explained away. Unlike some others, notably the late Dr. Edmund Condon of Colorado U., Hynek didn't keep that view. He now hopes that some progress ing his lifetime, and views his Center as his scientific legacy. His still the best general work on the subject. One sign of the increasing Hynek's book was favorably reviewed by planetologist Bruce Murenthusiast; far from it; but he took the trouble to examine the subject before writing a review. Alas, such courtesy seems even more rare in the scientific professions than among writers.) Hynek's Center is now tied in with many law enforcement agencies and maintains a toll-free number available to police; officers sightings and get advice on disposiHynek says, that's practically "the Good Housekeeping Seal of Approval." spectable, if not orthodox. Now No one knows. There are plenty of speculations, but very little evidence. We'll go into some speculations in a moment, but first let's see what we're discussing. probably are not: namely, they are not misinterpretations of "usual" or "ordinary" phenomena. There are plenty of such, of course, but by definition if we can identify the Incidentally, this is the major failure of the Air Force-financed Condon Report. Condon never investigated a single case, and chose to concentrate nearly all his efforts on known mistakes and misidentifications. In fact, Condon even sought out people like die "man from Galaxy Three" who wanted # "to build runways on orders from Galaxy Control." Condon's administrator even put out a memo stating that the purpose of the study make it appear that a scientific investigation had been carried out. There was great concern that the staff would be laughed at by orthodox scientists, and great efforts were made to show that no one in the study really took it seriously. Thus the Condon study never did do what the taxpayers put up their money for, namely, investigate unidentified flying objects. It does a pretty good job of showing the kinds of mistakes that have been made, but as a scientific study it is valueless. On the other hand, it probably served its major purpose, the Weather Bureau, Air Defense Command (Army), National Academy of Sciences, anyone who'd take it, budget and all.) Yet when we've got rid of the kooks and cranks, mercenaries and swamp gas and meteorological balloons, the planet Venus, helicopters, and hoaxes, there remain cases that we cannot explain. Hundreds of them, including nearly a hundred reported by multiple witnesses of presumed honesty and integrity. Staff, Intelligence, said back in # that "credible observers are reporting incredible things." Nearly # years later that's a good summary. The observers are credible by any test. The reports defy belief. I want to emphasize something: we have convicted people of murder on far less evidence than we have for the existence of "incredible" tries to sort out fact from fancy, and to examine such intangibles as "honesty and integrity." However well it works or doesn't work, courts regularly try cases on flimsier reports, and hear witnesses far less credible than those Hynek has singled out for his studies. If you were on a jury you'd be likely to believe the people Hynek has interviewed. He excludes almost tigators" who grow wealthy from Hynek's classification scheme is ports into the following categories: Daylight Discs, Nocturnal Lights, RadarVisual, and Close Encounters of the First, Second, and Third Kinds. The first two are simple enough. They also exhibit a number of similarities: rapid to enormous velocities and accelerations, no sonic boom despite high velocity, etc. Radar-visuals are those reported by both kinds of observation on the same phenomenon, usually by highly professional personnel such traffic controllers, etc. So far so good. Were these three the whole of it, we could comfort ourselves with the thought that there's probably an explanation well within the limits of present-day science. Unfortunately they are not the whole of it. The Close Encounters are disturbing, but there's a lot of reliable evidence for them: reliable, that is, in that the observers would be believed if they told nearly any other story. Close Encounters of the First Kind involve observations at ranges of # to # feet, close enough to see details. Close Encounters of the Second Kind involve some physical effect on the observers or their surroundings: interference with auto ignition (a common report); movement of trees, as was photographed in the famous Oregon disc; or, sometimes, thermal and physiological effects. Close Encounters of the Third Kind involve living creatures generally humanoid. If we have trouble swallowing the first two encounters, this one really makes us want to gag; yet, again, the reports are about as good as those given in criminal courts, or sent out by war correspondents, or indeed, for most of us, for the existence of any other complex phenomena we haven't ourselves seen. Beyond this point Hynek and There are reports of actual comen by people who seem to be telling the truth, but first there are few such, and secondly, those making them nearly always manifest some kind of psychological aberration. We can note that the experience itself might be enough to unhinge most of us, and still confine our work to the three kinds of close encounters, the discs, the night lights, and the radar-visuals. Ok. that's the subject matter. Reports, sometimes accompanied by photographs, sometimes not. There aren't a lot of photographs, and of those not many have been or can be checked and pronounced unmistakably genuine; but there are some. (There are others which may be genuine, but can't be proved to be; it's those unmistakably genuine ones that are disturbing. Now what do we mean by genuine? Well, among other things, there must be a negative, so that photo experts can be certain this isn't either a double exposure or some kind of fakery from the printing lab; in other words that there's a real object recorded on the film. Next, they want to see other obhouses, wheat fields, etc., so that its size, can be established. This generally takes care of thrown objects and the like. The experts are even happier with a series of photographs, because they can take the sun angle off each one, and again eliminate a lot of thrown or suspended objects. I won't go into all the tests because I'm not a photo expert. But I did conduct a long interview with and I'm now convinced: there exist several photographs of genuine objects, taken at distances of some # to # feet. The objects are in flight. They tend to be circular, and of dimension about # feet diameter by # feet at the thickest point. At least one (the Oregon "saucer") created enough wind to affect large trees. I find it hard to believe that's a thrown or suspended object. Moreover, in several unrelated cases of photographed discs there were multiple observers with no obvious connections with each other and no discoverable reason for making up the story. (As is usual in most cases, the observers do not want their names in the paper, do not want to be paid for their information, and are not interested in going on lecture tours.) Ok again, some Galaxy readers have always "believed" in convinced there's something there, and rather a larger number are probably convinced that I believe there's something there. So what are they? Gee, I don't know. I used to say cause they just couldn't be intelligent critters. Why couldn't they? Because there was no place they could have come from. Earth? Not really likely. The Solar System? Unlikely a few years ago, virtually impossible now given what we've learned about the other planets. Another star system, then. Now that really raises problems. How do they get here? Faster than light travel? Science fiction aside, although the General Theory of Relativity isn't anywhere near universally accepted, the Special Theory forbids faster than light travel by material objects, and gets more and more corroboration every year. But then, so what? Do I really "believe in" the absolute limit of the speed of light? No. I accept it as a probable working hypothesis, but I firmly hope to see faster than hope to see it; but I can't tell you how it will happen, and the evidence is all against me. Still, I do thus I can't say interstellar visitors are impossible either. This is the point at which scientists get nervous. Not only Hynek, but men like Dr. Robert Wood Ph.D., Physics, Cornell) who is an engineering manager for a large aerospace firm he'd rather not have Nobel Laureate who'd rather not be named at all; all say almost exactly the same thing when you ask, They say: "You want some wild guesses? Hypotheses we'd be willing to defend at a scientific meeting? Science fiction? Where's this going to be published, anyway?" Nervous indeed. Every one of them wants it clearly understood they're talking hypotheses, theories which not only may not be true, but probably aren't true; speculations, if you will. Begin with Dr. Wood. "I'd now Continue with Dr. Hynek: "They seem to act intelligently. I wouldn't be surprised to see proof that they're observers from another stellar system. I don't say that's what they are, or that I 'believe' in little men from outer space; but I wouldn't be shocked to see it proved." Continue further with Hynek. We ask how they got here, given special relativity and all that. "People want answers, but we have none to give. Yet I suspect we may be witnessing something as far beyond us as, say, television would have been beyond Plato. After all, not too many years ago the best minds in the world couldn't explain the Northern Lights. They were there. You could observe them. But we hadn't the basic science to begin to understand them. I think that's what we've got here." In fact, it is precisely that which interests Dr. Hynek, and probably to new sciences far beyond anything we have or can now even imagine. It is this which leads Hynek to hope his scientific legacy. and their hypothetical inhabitants "Perhaps they aren't material in the way we think; that they use something like television to transport themselves. Matter transportation, whether instantaneous or at very high velocity." Robert Wood: "I haven't a clue. Yet there's been a small revival of interest in either theories lately, have you noticed? Prehaps Special Relativity doesn't hold after all. "Also, there's the possibility of gravitational interactions. Or try this: these things are generally reported accompanied by a really overwhelming magnetic field. What gauss magnetic field? Whatever it is, I'm sure there's no magic here, and it may be consistent with science we are about to discover ourselves." Hmm. These are scientists. In other words, although we inhabitants can't come from our solar system and can't get here from any other, we've "known" a few other things that turned out not to be so. It hasn't been all that long since we "knew" the Law of Conservation of Matter; that atoms couldn't be split; that the Sun couldn't possibly have been burning for longer than a few thousand, uh, hundred thousand, well, we can years; that heavier than air craft couldn't fly, certainly couldn't fly faster than the speed of sound; that nothing could get into outer space from here, well, not very far out, anyway; and so forth. Now some things we "know" turn out to be true, and maybe Special Relativity will be one of them; but maybe it won't, either. technology capable of interstellar travel. What the devil are they doing here, and why don't they contact us and get it over with? Well, of course, there are a few who say they have made contact with them, but no one wants to believe the stories. Most contact stories show the aliens displaying about the same kind of interest in us as we do in, say, Tobriand Islanders; or Samoans. Perhaps somewhere there is a Library where one can check out a text entitled Coming of Age on Terra. Discount the contact reports and it's still not a bad hypothesis. I know of little to mostly filled with graduate students doing a doctoral dissertation on pre-spaceflight cultures. That explains why they don't make unambiguous contacts. If they did, we wouldn't be a prespaceflight culture any more; at the least we'd be going balls out to develop space flight. It also explains the sightings; they don't want to be seen, but once in a while they get careless, as students do. For that matter, I can envision an extra-terrestrial persuading hiser (no sexists here; they're hermaphroditic) sponsor to let hrim make "a noncontaminating close encounter. After all, Honored Academician, the observers won't be believed ! And you've said my thesis isn't original enough, but all the routine observation stuff has been mined out..." Or what the hell, sometimes they get drunk and put on a show for the primitives, gambling that they won't be reported to their academic superiors. Pasadena knows all about that phenomenon: in the areas around Cal Tech the residents shudder as certain times of the year approach. But blast it all, Pournelle, surely you don't believe' that? No. But I wouldn't die of astonishment if it turned out to be true, either. I don't "believe in" flying saucers, in the sense that I spend much of my time acting as if Earth were being observed by interstellar graduate students in sophontology; I'm merely inclined to think it's possible, and unable to think of a good alternate theory to Yes. I know. The extra-terrestrial theory doesn't account for all the observations. On the other hand we don't have any theories that account for all the observations of Martian geography, either, but that doesn't stop me from playing with about half a dozen mutually exclusive hypotheses about Mars. I do think this. If the "unimaginative" experts of Big Science won't even discuss them, then science fiction writers' reputations as speculators are in grave danger of disrepute. Not that we need contests on how many impossible things we can believe before breakfast; but can we not at least speculate consistent with the observations? Do we, now that study of them has become respectable?  Smoke! i smell smoke! From the Dungeon...from the Archives! My God! What is Alter-Ego up to? Burning books ? P u ffP u ff'P u ff Christ, this corridor is long...Stairs...Yike, too much slope! Can't stop! thumpthud Damn! Luckily the lantern didn't break. Smoke pouring out from under "Geis? Ha! I thought a little bonfire would bring you running. Open up and see." "If you're burning anything valuable...anything good..." Damn this sticky bolt! Too many keys -- Here. There. Yes. Now the chains...Damn, that hinge is squealing again. "Oh...you're only burning fanzines. For a few minutes there..." "Just trying to get your attention. I didn't think you'd mind a few copies of Rune, Defen Droppings, Eternity Road, Knights Of The Paper Spaceship, Extrapolation, Seldon's Plan, and the fanzine title of the year, Sfinctor, providing me with a bit of warmth. It gets cold down here. The fireplace hasn't worked since you trapped Santa Claus in the chimney two years ago by closing the flue and pouring three gallons of stencil correction fluid down on him. You're really evil, Geis. To my dying day I'll remember his piteous cries as he was obliterated. And you did that just because he was bringing me a Christmas gift -- a new inflatable rubber girl." "I pride myself on my good character, Alter. I can't allow you to indulge in obscene cavortings with artifacts such as that. Not any more. "But -- " "As for Santa Claus -- who noticed he was missing? His reindeer were taken by an opportunistic dogfood manufacturer and his sleigh is now in a museum in an exhibit of unsuccessful early automobiles. The lack of wheels and an engine gave the curators pause for a few moments, but they concluded that that was why it failed." "Someday, Geis, you'll be unmasked, found out, revealed for the unfeeling cur you are. Aren't you curious as to why I lured you down here? I lured you down here because I want to review science fiction for you in this column." snort -- snicker "You, Alter? Review in Galaxy ? Why, Jim Baen would throw me out on my ass and you out on your tendrils if I let you vent your opinions of current science fiction novels. Why, already he must have smoking letters and burning phone calls from outraged writers howling over your incredible outburst in the final issue of If. You have no couth. You have no sense of proportion. You don't play the game. You don't know when to stop." "Why is that gap up there, Geis?" "That provides room for Jim to make an interjection. He likes to do that once in a while." "Oh. Well, anything to keep the editor happy. From what I've heard over the years, editors have few happy moments." "You know, Alter, this fire does make the Dungeon warm and cozy. You have my permission to throw a copy of Fantasy Crossroads on the flames. Now, get on with your ridiculous proposal." "Why is it so ridiculous? I read more science fiction than you do. I notice things. I think deep. I have keen insights. Why, just last night I was thinking a prime keen insight about the way human relationships and Characterization are creeping into science fiction from the mainstream and slowly but surely polluting the precious bodily fluids of our favorite genre." "Alter...dear old soul, dear old troglodyte from nineteen-hundredthirty-nine...we have been trying for decades to get some decent characterization into science fiction. We have been crying to the heavens for realistic human relationships in science fiction. You are trying to tell me now this is a bad thing, just when it is finally beginning to happen? You are out of your tree, your gourd has split and you are certifiable. I'll have to call the Home and -- " "Hear me, Geis. I am issuing a Dire Warning. It is true that good characterization and true-to-life people problems are improving science fiction, but -- "I knew there had to be a but." "But beware the siren call of Characterization -- note the capital C -- and people problems. What I read lately is disturbing to my Early Warning glands. I sense the camel sliding his nose into the tent. I see a trend toward too much of a good thing. I see stories appearing in which the accent, the focus, is on character development and interpersonal trauma, while the sciencefictional element is...is..." "Short-sheeted?" "Exactly! "Buildups! As a Cassandra, Alter, you are a flop. You're reaching. Why, the next thing I know you'll be telling me gold will be worth # an ounce by the time this gets published. Ho, ho. I am going back to bed." "Beware, Geis. Mark my words. Science fiction is a literature of ideas, as I read recently that Ray Bradbury once said. And science fiction is not a literature of human problems and personalities. It is a question of which is to be served -- which is to be master -- the ideas or the people." "There is no question in my mind, Alter.  am master here, and I order you to shut up...and put out that fire. It's creeping too close to my precious collection of Tim Kirk fanzine covers." "I defy thee, Geis. I will say my say. If you shut me up -- I'll find another master. Maybe Andy Porter could use a good, healthy AlterEgo. Certainly Algol could use some personality. Maybe I could tunnel my way out, and -- " "Okay, okay l I'll give you a few more minutes." "I thought you would. If you lose me, Geis, no one will read a thing you write." ' ' Get on with it!' ' "As I was saying, it's a matter, in fiction, of which fictional element is paramount, and which subservient. Lately, in science fiction, I see subtle signs that some writers are starting to use the science or sense-of-wonder element (the stuff that makes science fiction different) as decoration for their true purposes -- psyche-exploration and spiritual miasma. Also, the agonies of living with other people. This is merely transplanting the mainstream into sf, Geis. Endless examinations of navels killed "serious" mainstream writing, and now that swamp has a foot in the door of science fiction. We've got to stop it, Geis!" "Umm? How can a swamp get a foot in the door?" "You know what I mean! Let fine, realistic characterizations and relationships be used to enhance, to support, to make more real and breathtaking the sense-of-wonder elements of science fiction. The science idea, the strange view, the mind-bending concepts that are the core of science fiction must always be top dog. Because human relationships are inherently limited, and so are introspections-in-depth, and "characterizations" in depth. Let them decorate the idea." "Finished?" "No, I want to tell what I think of Bob Silverberg's latest, Born With The Dead. ' ' shudder "No more room, no more room! We approach # words now. I'm sure you couldn't review the three novellas in the book in less than # words. We'll pass this time, on that. Maybe next column you can -- cringe  -- review a book or two. ' ' "Is that a promise? It better be a promise, Geis!" "Oh...all right! I promise; if Jim will go along -- which he won't." "Oh, boy! (Slurp.)" Jim'll probably burn the column and demand I write a replacement -- without you! But I'll let you rave if he will. You'll make yourself so ludicrous and extreme that no one will ever again believe you on any subject. You'll be in disgrace. Then I'll reclaim the column and write sage, even-tempered views and reviews. God, how I rue the day I started these Dialogues with you!" "Geis, you poor fool. Go to bed. Keep on dreaming. The readers know who they want to hear from. Mel " The corridor smells awful. He's getting too insubordinate. Smartalecky. Have to put him in his place one of these days...Umm. Come to think -- he already is in his place!  Increase Your Abilities and Self Confidence! Order "Dianetics: The Evolution of a Science" by L. Ron Hubbard I Read about the evolution of Diane tics, man's most advanced study of the mind. Find out how easily and effectI ively Dianetics can improve your confidence in yourself and your ability to accomplish your goals in life. DiaO Just Buy, Read and Try Dianetics: The Evolution of a Science. (Hand- # somely bound, hard cover edition -- O # pages). g The Church of Scientology of Cali foroia Dept. G-#, # West #th St. q Los Angeles, California #.  Name ,   H w Address All orders will be shipped postage free within # hours of receipt. 'A NunLIn Publication. DlantUca la (he uadi-mark uf L. Ron Hubbard In Scretlloloir ' a DUprlkaR tram Ike a base add reu mud to: The Chmrrh of Seientoloiy la. Fuhlteettonj Orniiatian Dipt Cl. # Wett Tempt  SI,, a. California # . In the end there was nothing he could give her... I was walking down the steps of the Probal Office Building when the girl intercepted me. I was in my early twenties then and had been Upside for more than two months, subjective time, sealed into a steel chamber with a couple of technicians whom I had come to dislike with an intensity I had not realized was possible before we finally managed to return. But the worst of it had been the lack of feminine companionship; this one was cute -- not beautiful, but anybody without a beard would have done right then. I slowed down and stared at her. Long, flowing hair; at least ten years older than me, to judge by the lines around eyes and mouth; an oldfashioned dress at least two sizes too small. If she was trying to draw my attention she succeeded.Not that she needed any devices; like I said, my attention was very drawable just then. "... isn't that a Probal badge?" she asked, her voice tense with a nervousness I did not notice at the time. I glanced down at my lapel with the small blue-and-green badge. Very discreet. Nobody ever notices it; nobody, except this woman who was staring at it so hungrily. "Sure,"  said. "So?" "You... work in there." She indicated the pockmarked facade. "You can call it that. Mostly I just wait for something to happen." I grinned at her, trying for a dazzling, captivating smile and failing miserably. It didn't matter; her eyes never left my badge. "Have you been...Upside?" "I'm just back down," I replied. "Half an hour ago, I was sitting in a steel box without the foggiest notion of when I'd be let out." I shivered. "Look, let's get away from here. I've been Upside for two months and I want to get as far from Probal as possible. That place gives me the jitters." I started to walk down the steps and into the plaza, as diffuse images of that plaza formed in my mind. I looked away. She fell into step with me. "Is it that bad?" she asked softly"Some of it." I looked down and noticed that she was still talking to my badge. Obviously it was not me that interested her, just the badge. I said, "Excuse me, but I have had a rotten time and I'm on my way somewhere. What is this about?" She walked beside me for several minutes without saying anything. Finally; "I'm interested." "Well, I'm not. I've had enough of that place for a long time." I was deliberately rude; I was in desperate need of a drink and female company, partially to assuage the needs of the flesh, but primarily as a means of getting away from the Probal business and the things that were trying to crawl up from my subconsciousness. This just wasn't worth it. "A personal interest," she said, looking straight ahead. That figured. I looked down at her, the nervous mouth, the darting eyes. I said, "How long have you been waiting here?" "A long time." "And it just happened to be me?" She nodded. "Most people at Probal," I said, "never leave the building. "When they have been at it long enough, they don't seem to like it outside any more. They just stay indoors like the world doesn't exist." I nodded at the dark building. "Not even a window. Hardly anyone ever leaves the place. ' ' "I know," she said. "So?" "Sometimes," she said, "Probal people take things from Upside. I'm interested in that." "Nobody takes anything from Upside," I said, momentarily taken aback. Nobody ever took anything from Upside, not because it wasn't possible -- it was -- but because everyone knew what would happen if they did. It just wasn't done. She shrugged. "How long have you been with Probal?" "Three years." "Perhaps it was before your time, then." "Never," I insisted. She switched the subject. "Where were you going?" "A drink somewhere." I shrugged. "And something else." "Let me buy you one." She smiled suddenly. "To make up for all this. We could talk about something else." We went somewhere and had a few drinks and the kind of dinner I had been dreaming of for two solid months. She was very nice, smiling at the right places, laughing at the right places. Two months' isolation had made her pretty. Three drinks later she was ravishing. I started giving her hints about my exalted position at Probal. She ate it up, just as I had expected. Which was curious, to say the very least, since nobody is interested in Probal and the work it does. Indeed, I had been perfectly indifferent myself before I got the job there. I knew it was some kind of government agency doing research in Probability Lines -- whatever they were -- and that the big, ugly building contained a large number of scientists and assorted personnel, most of them actually living there. There was nothing secret about it -- who would be interested in "Probability Lines" anyway? -- and to me it was just another ugly building until I graduated and went jobless until I had got down to "P" in the yellow pages and called them up. That was a long, long time ago. I'm not a scientist, I don't know much about the theories behind the Probability Line Search and most of what I know I don't understand. I just press my buttons and sit tight in my steel chamber while everybody's beards get longer and shaggier and the pressure builds. Most of the time it isn't too bad, of course; a quick trip Upside and then back with the computer loaded with readings. Once in a while you might draw a two month graveyard shift, but apart from that it's ok. One gets used to it with time, I suppose. Or rather, one learns to live with it. It's just that after a few years you don't want to face the outside world anymore, hence the windowless apartments in Probal Building. There are TV monitors in the steel chambers. You see things. We were sitting in a back booth at the restaurant, well away from the windows, and I said, "Look, I don't know much about it and that's the truth. Not my line of job, that's for the scientists. All I know isj we step into a steel chamber and go off along a probability line somewhere, and I don't do the settings. I just go along." "But why do you call it Upside?" she asked. I shrugged. "I don't know. That's what it's called. We go along a probability line to a version of this world that didn't happen, but could have happened if something had been different, and then we sit there and check the place." "Check what?" "Damned if I know. Humidity, traces of radioactivity, visual search..." I shivered despite the heat. "Some of the probability worlds are nasty. Others... are not so bad." "Better than here." It was a statement, not a question. "Much better, some of them." I drank, lost in thought. "What if you should go out through the door?" she said. "Locked," I said. "From the outside. Impossible." "But if you could unlock it?" "Then out I'd go." "So it is possible, then?" "Sure, it is possible, no trouble at all, if..." I checked myself. "I don't know about that. No one ever went out, so why ask?" "So you just sit there?" "Yep. Sometimes for a couple of hours, sometimes for a couple of months. It all depends on conditions, I don't know why, but sometimes you can get back whenever you want, and sometimes you can't." "Sounds primitive," she said. "It is primitive. Probability lines were discovered less than ten years ago, they are still searching in the dark. Anyway, that's not my stuff. I just press buttons and watch. I rose. "Let's go somewhere." We went to another place and had another couple of drinks. By the time we finished them she was more than ravishing. I wanted her so much it hurt. Two months of frustrated youthful masculinity screamed to be let out. I was ready to go a long way to get closer. We sat in an all-night cafe and she said, "How come they have never brought anything from Upside?" I shrugged, my mind caressing her thighs. "Perhaps they did, once," she said quietly. "When the project started." "Perhaps," I said indifferently. "They know what happens if you do, so I guess..." Then I caught myself. "Look; nobody is supposed to know about that." "About what?" "Nothing." I should have walked out on her -- but I was shy and besides, I felt I had a right to her by now; for having listened to her for so long. "They did experiments when they started Probability Line Search," she said. "They did experiments. They brought things from Upside." "Sure they did -- then they realized what they were doing and dropped the whole thing. What do I know? I only work there!" I was beginning to get mad. "Isn't there anything else to talk about? I'm off duty, for God's sake!" She looked down in her glass. "I'm sorry." "Never mind." I felt ashamed. "I'm sorry I blew my top like that. But I've been cooped up in that steel chamber for two months now, looking at the same damned scene in the monitors all the time and never knowing when conditions would let us return home. Right now I just want to forget about it." She looked straight ahead, her eyes obscured by the shadows. "Imagine what it would be like if you had been thrown into that scene with no way back." She bit her lip. "I'm sorry," she said again. "Let's forget about it." I slipped an arm around her waist. She stiffened momentarily, then relaxed, and even smiled. "Let's go." "Where?" "I have a place. We can talk there." She said, "In the Probal Building?" "I'm not that far gone yet," I said. "I have a place of my own a few blocks away from Probal. Nice and quiet." She hesitated. Then, "Okay." She rose and quickly Walked out. I followed her into the night, slipped an arm around her, drew her close to me. She walked stiffly, staring straight ahead. "I don't know what you think of me," she said. "Coming on to you like this and then just talking about your job all the time. You must be tired of me by now." "Not that tired," I said. My fingers dug into her waist. Her body was warm and full of promises, swaying against me with every step. I could hardly breathe. We came to my place. A small, cramped room with a bed and not very much else, heavy curtains before the window. She took in the room with a quick glance. "It's small," she said. "I'm not here often," I said. "I don't need much." She walked up to the window. "Don't!" I said sharply. She turned. "Don't you like the view?" I sat heavily down on the bed. "Just keep the curtains as they are," I said. I hesitated. "Look, I have been sitting for two months, looking at TV monitors showing the plaza outside the Probal Building. It looked exactly like the plaza, it was the plaza, but a plaza on another probability line. There were... executions there, night and day, things you couldn't imagine. I was scared as hell when I came out today; I knew that that was a different probability line, but I was screaming inside all the time we were crossing the plaza. This whole city scares me. A year or two from now I won't be able to go out at all, so please leave the curtains. I don't want to see what's out there." She came over and sat down beside me, not saying anything. "You don't understand," I ranted. "No one understands who hasn't experienced it. Look, on most lines the city looks exactly the same as the one we are in now, with only subtle differencies. People dress differently, the cars look different, things like that. But sometimes people act differently; they do things you wouldn't think people could do. And sometimes there's no city at all, just meadows or woods. Once there was nothing but water -- and on one line there was nothing at all, literally nothing; just a sort of whirling mist that tears at you even via the monitors. "Don't you see?" I said desperately, "how can I know what is real and what is not? Every one of those probability lines are as real as the one we are in right now. After a time you don't know which line is the most real, which one you really belong to, which one you will return to when you leave the chamber. When you step out, it's just like stepping out into another line, and if you have come from one of the beautiful lines you can't stand it here, you just count the days until you can go Upside again, and all the time the ground heaves under your feet because you don't know what's reality anymore; you'll never know. You only know that everything scares you and you can't stand it." I leaned back in the bed, closing my eyes. She put a cool hand on my brow and leaned against my shoulder, soft and yielding, smelling of bottled roses. I embraced her like a drowning man, dragging her down on the bed. She protested feebly but at that point I was past arguing. She resisted at first, then subsided and went through the motions. After a time I rolled over beside her, groping in the dark for cigarettes. I felt warm, satisfied and somewhat drowsy. And now that that throbbing yearning had lost some of its edge, I also felt a bit ashamed. She went into the bathroom for a while, then came out and started the coffee percolator. She moved silently, a dark shadow in the dusky room. "You mad?" I asked. She returned with the coffee, sitting down in the bed with the tray between us. She said, "No. Ten years ago, I would have been terrified, I would have screamed, cried. Now it doesn't matter much one way or the other." She peered at me, eyes gleaming dully in the darkness of her face. "You could have done it more slowly." "Empathy with other people," I said, "is among the first things that go on this job; when you get to the point when you can't discern between what is reality and what is not, you don't care much for other people's feelings." "I know," she said. "You don't," I said. I sipped at the coffee. It was bitter, strong, with more than a hint of -- what? I made a grimace at the vile taste. "Jesus, what's this?" She looked at the cup. "I'm sorry," she said. You don't take it that way. She went away to the percolator and returned with a new cup, sweet and steaming. "After all these years," she said, "I still forget. Here." She handed me the cup. I asked, sipping at the coffee, "Where do you come from?" "You wouldn't know the place," she replied. "Try me." "Somewhere around here, not more than a kilometer away." "You don't sound like you were born here," I said. "That funny accent, for instance, you sound like someone who has arrived fairly recently." "When I was born," she said quietly, "there was no city here." I grinned at her. "Sure," I said. "And this city is centuries old. You look younger." "I was here ten years ago," she said, "and there was no city here then." I suddenly felt chilly. "What do you mean?" I said. "There was a small village here," she said. "And a few kilometers away was a kind of feudal stronghold. No cars or rockets, just a few dirigibles now and then. Very peaceful, very rural, very isolated." I was conscious of a cold, growing spot in my stomach. "It sounds like something out of a fairy tale," I said. "You wouldn't understand," she said tiredly, as if she had been telling and retelling this tale until the words were spoken of their own free will. "I was taken from there." "You're joking. I don't -- how?" "You know. The chamber." I sat up so violently I almost spilled the coffee into my lap. "You're crazy," I told her. "Nothing and nobody can be taken away from one probability line to another. It can't be done!" "That's what everybody tells me," she said quietly. "I have been waiting here for ten years, and everybody tells me it is impossible. They told me that in the Probal Building when I was brought here, and when I talk to the men who come out from there they all tell me the same thing." She looked away. "I have been asking everyone for ten years," she said. "I have been waiting outside that building for ten years, and everyone tells me the same thing." "What do you want?" "Togo back." She stayed two days. She was cool and remote but very obliging. She did not talk much about that fantasy of hers after the first night, but I wondered. The second day I want to the Probal librarian and asked him. He seemed uncomfortable and said he didn't know. I checked on my own, and found that the relevant data dossiers were restricted, off limits for the likes of me. When I returned, she smiled tiredly and wrote down a code number for me. "I got this once," she said, "from a computer technician who had access to all the classified material. He said I wouldn't have much use for it anyway. But this is where I came from." "I can't help you," I said. "I know," she said. "I didn't really believe you could. I never hope much these days; I just wait and wait and go through the motions, but I don't really hope anymore." "I'm just a technician," I said. "I press the buttons and go Upside and handle the machinery and look at the monitors; that's all I do. I'm just a small cog in the machinery, that's all." "I know," she said. "I'm sorry I've bothered you." Next day she was gone. A few weeks later I spoke to a guy at the Probal office about her. "Sure," he said, "I've seen her. Everyone here has seen her at least once. Always waits outside. She's crazy, thinks she comes from one of the probability lines and wants to go back. There's lots of crazy people in the world. Forget her." "She said it happened ten years ago," I said. "That could have been when the project started and no one knew what would happen if something were taken from its probability line. They know now, so they must have found out one way or another." He shrugged. "What do I know? Anyway, even if it's true, she can't go back now." Never. There is some kind of mathematics to explain that, but I'm not a mathematician. All I know is that the door in the chamber is locked from the outside while it is Upside. Under no circumstances whatever must anything be taken from or added to... Someone must have found out the hard way. I would see her now and then, standing on the steps of Probal Building, waiting without any real hope while her shoulders sank and her face hardened into frozen lines. The first years, some of the younger technicians picked her up when on leave and took her to bed. She did anything for the ones who were willing to talk to her. But then she wasn't so pretty anymore and they hurried past her, looking the other way. By then I seldom went out anymore; the city scared me, everything outside the building scared me. I thought of probability lines more beautiful and more horrible than any man's imagination, I saw the ever-changing worlds in the monitors, all of them as real or as unreal as my own, and it frightened me. I finally moved into a windowless flat in the building. I never went out again. Many years later I came across the piece of paper with the code number of her probability line and during a test run I fed the number into the line selector and went Upside. I leaned down over the monitor and looked into the whirling emptiness of the world that had been hers before she was taken from it and I saw nothing. Nothing.  X U  ' Spider Robinson ILffective with this issue, I am the new official reviewer for Galaxy. Please note the word: "reviewer," not "critic." A critic tells you what you ought to like -- I hope to tell you what I think you will like, and what you won't. All across the world there are folks standing in front of a grossly overstuffed, science-fiction section in their local bookstore, with a buck ninety-five burning a hole in their pocket and Sturgeon's Law ("ninety percent of everything is crap") burning in their hearts. I T d like to try and help you put your buck ninety-five or whatever, in a good investment. Now this, of course, puts me in one hell of a position. I write this stuff for a living, see, and I hang out with other guys that do -- the same guys whose books I'm either going to be praising or knocking, and writers are not noted for small egos. As of now I happen not to have really hated any books by people I know, but it's sure and hell bound to happen soon. So if any writers are listening, please be assured that I can love you and hate your latest book (got that, Harlan?). And for the rest of you, I promise to do my damndest to give you my honest opinion as to the relative worth of the books I review. Which is not to say that I'm going chasing after the mythical "objectivity." I've got my own set of prejudices as to what is and isn't good science fiction, and I have no intention of trying to list them -- you'll just have to pay attention and deduce them yourselves. The best I can do is try to be consistent about 'em, and to try and consciously remember and reflect what I conceive to be the prejudices of you -- the hypothetical and probably mythical Average Reader. If you think I'm blowing it, write Baen a nasty letter. Enough of this; on with the show. Watership Down, Richard Adams, Avon, # softcover, # pp. Goldman, Ballantine, I .# soft, # pp The Stone That Never Came Down, The R-Master, Gordon R. Dickson, The Big Black Mark, A. Bertram The Book of Saberhagen, Fred The Gray Prince, Jack Vance, Bobbs-Merrill, # hardover, #I pp First, the one that got all the noise: Richard Adams's remarkable Watership Down is nowhere near worthy of the three or four pages of incredible critical reviews with which Avon prefaces the paperback version -- it is not, as everyone from Bucky Fuller to the Times (both Timeses ) claims, the greatest work of art to emerge from modern man. It's only one of the best books I've read in a helluva long time. Rare indeed is the writer who satisfies as both a wordsmith and a storyteller, but Adams pulls it off. The book reads like a cross between Tolkien, Euell Gibbons and Kenneth Grahame ( Wind in the Willows, twit), and avoids the weaknesses of all three. It concerns a race of non-humans in a near-Utopia, one of whom is a clairvoyant. Having had a vision of some inexplicable doom lurking on the horizon, he persuades a handful of friends to leave their home and undertake a quest for a new and safer one. Along the way the group meets trial, battle and sudden death. Sounds pretty standard, huh? Here's the kicker: the non-humans are terrestrial lapines -- rabbits. The prophesied doom is the bulldozing of their warren for a housing development, and the quest covers maybe ten miles. Please don't make the same mistake I did -- ignore all the rave reviews, forgot that the damned thing was a number one bestseller for nearly a year. If you go into it expecting the New Tolkien you will, as I did, spend the first two hundred pages being disgruntled. What it is, is good solid writing of the evocative school, that is, the "paint 'em a picture" kind in which you forgive the fact that every, little brush stroke shows, because they're such fine brush-strokes. Generally I prefer the sort of background description that allows me to use my own imagination, but in this case I have to admit that Adams' is richer and better informed. He obviously knows rabbits as well as he knows the area in which these rabbits live, and he anthropomorphizes them only as much as he has to in order to give us a comprehensible story. A story, I might add, with all the adventure, excitement and internal consistency you could ask for, with a thoroughly satisfying conclusion. Second, the one that should have gotten all the noise, and didn't: I'm so excited by The Princess Bride that I usually become incoherent when I attempt to talk about it. Much as I like Watership, I'd infintely prefer to give this alternately fantasy my vote for the Hugo andor the Tolkien Memorial Award. Except I can't -- Goldman's book, like Adams's, is ineligible, having appeared in hardcover a couple of years back and sunk without a ripple. Why the hell is beyond me, unless it's antimainstream phobia. Goldman is, of course, the man who gave us Butch Cassidy and the Sundance Kid, not to mention Boys and Girls Together and a host of other superb mainstream novels, plays and movies, as well as an astonishingly good analysis of Broadway, The Season. Make no mistake, this man can write until your nose bleeds and your ears drip wax: he is A Pro. And Bride is, to my mind, not only the best thing he ever wrote, but the best sword  sorcery adventure that ever came down the pike -- I haven't been so excited about a book since I finished Stand On Zanzibar (which it in no way resembles). The subtitle that is omitted in the paperback version promises "fencing, fighting, torture, poison, true love, hate, revenge, giants, hunters, bad men, good men, beautifullest ladies, snakes, spiders, beasts of all natures, pain, death, brave men, coward men, strongest men, chases, escapes, lies, truths, passion and miracles." Friends, that ain't the half of it. The book is set, like a diamond in a gold brooch, within a delightful hoax: Goldman alleges that Bride was in fact written by "the famous Florinese writer Simon Morganstern," and that Goldman himself is only the abridger, who threw out Morganstern's political and social satire to give you "the good parts version." He claims that his Florinese father read the good parts to him while he was recovering from pneumonia at the age of ten, converting him in one stroke from a sports-type to a "novel-holic." God knows why Goldman uses this device -- but by Jesus it could have happened that way. If you know a kid who hates to read, buy him or her The Princess Bride and stand clear. If the book ever gets the recognition it deserves, it will doubtless be labeled "a fairy tale for adults," but that is wrong. It is the type of fairy tale we ought to be reading to our kids -- and aren't -- because it insists on one overriding message: that Life may be full of adventure and wonder and excitement and glory, but what it ain't is Fair. Oh yeah, I nearly forgot -- the book is funny as hell too. Okay, enough of this mainstream gobbidge -- back to good ol' Hardcore (how come the mainstream produces Bride and Watership, and the best True Bluedom has to offer these days is Nine Princes In Vmboredl). John Brunner's The Stone That Never Came Down is one dandy piece of work. It manages to neatly avoid every one of the potholes that his Shockwave Rider sprained its ankles in, and emerges as one of John's best. As didactic as Rider in its way, it never out-and-out lectures without a good dramatic foundation, and its characters live and breathe. The setting is England in the near future; the pendulum of morality has swung back with a vengeance, and the Godheads, hoodlum religious fanatics, go about the city extorting alms, trashing bars and brothels, and beating the stew out of the ungodly with wooden crosses. They get away with it because government is under the influence of the Campaign Against Moral Pollution (love those acronyms of yours, John), a powerful lobby indeed. Power, food and other systems are collapsing under gross mismanagement; there's civil insurrection in Glasgow; and on the horizon the bly sprouting in, of all places, Italy. The only hope is a mysterious new drug called VC, which confers -- no, imposes -- eidetic memory, forcing one to remember and integrate all the data he's ever acquired. It prohibits what Brunner calls "selective inattention," the tendency of humans to forget or ignore what they'd rather -- on which Brunner blames much of the world's ills. Motivated by, and armed with, this new discovery, a handful of men and women attempt to head off the war they now cannot help but see coming, by dosing key people with VC in a race against time. Now, the corollary to the moral imperative that grew out of the Psychedelic Age ("Thou shalt not prevent thy brother from altering his consciousness.") is that thou shalt not alter thy brother's consciousness without his consent, and I for one can imagine no greater crime (including murder), good intentions be go to hell. And yet, dammit, Brunner presents an excellent case for doing just that thing. I'm not certain he's convinced me, but I'm sure going to be thinking about it for some time. Altogether a fine story, that alternately curdles the blood and warms the heart that pumps it. D here, on the other hand, we have Gordy Dickson with another drug, and the message that increased intelligence is not The Answer. Gordy by now has polished to perfection the technique of stating a fascinating premise, giving you about half a chapter to absorb it, and then punching you in the head repeatedly until the breath is completely knocked out of you. You guessed it -- he's done it again. And he shouldn'# have been able to. The plot of The R-Master -- the world has seemingly achieved Utopia but is in fact in dangerous stagnation -- is almost as old as boy-meets-girl. But then the "as an outsider what do you think of the human race?" gag had long white hair when Heinlein used it for Stranger In A Strange' Land, and look how that turned out. To the base plot Gordy adds the premise that there is a drug called R-# which has four possible effects: it may raise or lower your I.Q. a few trifling points, it may do nothing, or it may make you either a supergenius or a hopeless moron. With that he's off and running, with surprise after surprise. R-Master is not one of Gordy 's major works; some of the characterization is sketchy, some questions are unanswered, and I found the ending just a bit unsatisfying -- but it is good solid action-packed stuff, and it made me think. Particularly when read concurrently with Brunner's book. If you didn't know that A. Bertram Chandler is an Australian nationalist and a Horatio Hornblower-freak, The Big Black Mark will make it abundantly clear. It fills in the missing link in the career of John Grimes (who, like Lord Nelson, is loosely based on the life of Hornblower), the man who's been paying for Chandler's groceries for many years now. Grime's rise from ensign in the Galactic Federation fleet to admiral of the Rim Worlds fleet has been amply chronicled in hundreds of thousands of words of often excellent SF -- but until now we never knew exactly what caused him to change his loyalties from Federation to Rim. Truth to tell, I'm just a little disappointed to learn -- but I can't explain why without giving away too many surprises. Suffice it to hint that Black Mark borrows just a bit too heavily from both Nordhoff  Hall and Herman Wouk, if you get my galactic drift. True-blue Grimes fans should be satisfied, but I found it pat in spots, contrived in others, and a little too reminiscent of some of the worst Star Trek episodes (the "Earth culture transplanted bodily to the stars" type), though eminently readable. But then I liked the drunken Irish telepath -- I'm a bit of a nationalist at heart too. Jack vance's The Gray Prince bothers the hell out of me. It has an excellent theme, with a tomatosurprise ending that defies guessing, and involves some moral questions that are more and more relevant these days. But you have to wade through some god-awful stuff to get there. The writing style is of a pedantic, top-heavy sort which the dust-jacket calls "evocative" and I call Byzantine -- it kept me thumbing my dictionary and increased my vocabulary immensely, but it didn't arouse my interest: even the fight scenes were stately. I pressed on, and discovered that there seem to be four or five protagonists, with whom Vance plays Musical Viewpoints at random and without warning -- and none of them is The Gray Prince, who turns out to be a very minor character and a humbug in the bargain. Finally, I was horribly annoyed by Vance's heavy use of footnotes to explain plot essentials rather than working them into the story -- and worse, by the fact that non-essential footnotes often held more potential interest than the text, and were invariably abandoned. When the interruptions are more interesting than the matter at hand, something is badly wrong. All in all, Prince reads like a history professor's dry and academic account of what one can dimly see must have been a rousing era. But if you read only the prologue and the last two chapters, you'll find some thoughtful and stimulating moral philosophy. It's the middle hundred and sixty-four pages that hung me up. It's hard to write meaningfully about a non-theme short-story collection at any great length. Fred Saberhagen is a fine writer, largely and correctly famous for his Berserker cycle, concerning the war between mankind and an unliving robot culture programmed by its centuries-dead Masters with a actually  just hate footnotes on principle. single overriding kamikaze directive: to destroy all sentient organic life in the universe. But only two of the ten tales in The Book of Saberhagen are about the Berserkers (two of the best in the series, incidentally). The non-Berserker stories vary from fair to excellent, touching all bases in between. "Deep Space" is an old favorite of mine -- but don't read Fred's introduction to it until after you've read the story, or you'll spoil the ending (by which I've probably ensured that you'll do just that, but what can you do?). "Starsong" is particularly outstanding, a very short story that somehow manages to leave you with the impression that you've just read a novelette -- a trick I wish I could pull off considering that they pay us by the word in this racket. Book of is recommended for all Saberhagen fans, and especially for those who don't know him yet. If they can give Hugos for "dramatic" SF, why can't I review it? Somebody should have warned me about Westworld, py yiminy, and only masochists and socialhypochondriacs read newspapers these days. Okay, then -- here goes. By now everybody's probably gotten the word that the Star Trek cartoon series is almost as good as the original, and in some ways better -- spectacular visuals are cheaper to produce, Kirk looks less wooden, and so on -- but if I know fen pl. of fan -- Ed., it'll take more than one goodie (and a recycled one at that) to jet you out of bed on a Sunday morning. Land of the Lost, with scripts by the likes of Ben Nova, Larry Niven, Robert Silverberg and David Gerrold, ought to have filled the bill, but mediocre directing, kindergarten special effects and ghastly acting can strangle even the best writing. One Pro tells me he keeps the pseudonym "Michael Rodenta' ' handy for just such occasions. But there turns out to be after all . a superb Sunday morning show, like Land of The Lost non-cartoon, which has been destroying my lifelong habit of sloth for weeks now, with no relief in sight. Korg # B.C. is its unlikely title, and Fred Freiberger is the Story Editor. The show concerns itself with the problems of moral and social development facing a small band of Neanderthals led by a gent named Korg. The scripts are good enough to remind me of Heinlein's juveniles, the direction and photography are good, and the actors are just great. I mean, it's only a kids' show, you shouldn't expect perfection -- but I wish to hell they'd had shows like this when  was a kid. I hope it hasn't been killed for being too good by the time you read this; check your T.V. listings for the time in your viewing area. Okay, I confess -- I've secretly got the hots for Korg's old lady.  An Informal  Irreverent Science Fiction  Fantasy Journal Edited  Published by Richard E. Geis Note: The Alien Critic has magazine continues as before in every other respect. Issue ## features a controversial assessment of a dynamic young editorpublisher who controls from #-# of all science fiction: " Roger Elwood: Science Fiction's Hidden Dictator?" an InterviewArticle by Bruce D. Arthurs. Scheduled for ## is a long, candid interview with Philip Jose Farmer. Columnists: Larry Shaw, Ted White. Every issue -- The Archives: new book and story listings. Quartertysample I year #two yrs. # P.O. Box # Portland, OR #TI Strange New Worlds Of Don't miss a single novel based on the fantastic Planet of the Apes motion pictures. Written by today's top s.f. authors -- John (Brak the Barbarian) Jakes, Hugo Award winner David Gerrold, and Jerry Pournelle, winner of the J. W. Campbell, Jr. Memorial Award. David Gerrold AN#-# Jerry Pournelle AN# -- # John Jakes AN#-#   m ' '   v iBj All-new Planet of the Apes adventures by George Alec Effinger! Two humans are trapped in the incredible Ape world. AN# # Men and Apes battle for supremacy. AN# # A race to escape the savage Planet of the Apes. AN# # V antasy And Imagination A compilation of the very best tales from the pages of America's foremost science fiction magazine. Includes stories by Harlan Ellison, R. A. Lafferty, Theodore Sturgeon and many more. AQ#I # Robert Silverberg edited this superlative collection of science fiction masterworks by today's most famous authors. "Great variety... Recommended !" -- Locus AN# # AN # # AN# # AS# # AS# # Jack Finney. ANI # # Hauppauge, N.Y. # Please send me the books indicated below by book number: If any of my selections are out of stock, please supply the following alternate choices: Name Address City State Zip Add # i for postage and handling for one book, # for two or three books. We pay postage #n all orders of four books or more. Send remittance in U.S. or Canadian funds. Sorry, n o C.O.D.s. j Dear Mr. Baen: Tuttle story was good # work and the Robinson excellent; the Damay was interesting, and the latest installment of The Perils of Corwin ends with an appropriately intriguing cliffhanger. It's the non-fiction that spurs me to write, though: Subscribe? The newsstand may cost more, but I save frustration. Your editorial -- true, though you're too sanguine about the importance of reversible male sterilization. It will have little effect on the main world-wide problem, which is simply a desire for large families. I don't always agree with Pournellian opinions, though I've found his articles very interesting lately, but his missile-eating laser piece has just about sold me. Well done. (Incidentally, a disagreement: he said last month that the important, basic part of Velikovsky's theories was the prehistoric catastrophe, not the Venus-comet schlock. Well, important to whom? To one interested in digging fact out of the schlock, maybe. But on, that is not what matters to his followers. What matters is that (#) the causes for those disasters were events that The Science Establishment can't handle, and which thus discredit it, and (#) the Bible is literally true. Both# karat drek. These aspects are also the most important ones to V's attackers, judging from what gets dumped on most. And when the Good Doctor (not your Good Doctor) claims, in effect, that these are also the most important to V. himself. I'm inclined to back his judgement over Pournelle's. In other words -- intent on seeing that the baby's not thrown out with the bathwater, Dr. Poumelle forgets that most of V.'s impact comes from the bathwater.) The del Rey piece contains much good sense, but also some overly broad statements. I'd just like to note one -- 'a voluntary ghetto is a meaningless noise' -- because it's quite false and so makes his first three pages largely irrelevant. 'Ghetto' can be used in a sense like 'an in-group that builds walls around itself; such a use is sanctioned by Webster's Third, and I recently met it in a # book; and most important, it is so used by many (most?) who talk of an 'SF ghetto'. It's not fair to ignore what people clearly do mean for what (you think) their words should mean; when the facts are against you, it's worse. Yours truly, Philip M. Cohen # Stewart Ave Ithaca NY # PS. I've learned my tastes and Sturgeon's are parsecs apart, but I bet a lot of people who haven't learned similar lessons will reSubscription fulfillment is being returned to Boulder, Colorado in the near future, at which time service will become even prompter and more reliable than it is now. (For some reason subs, have increased enormously in the last year or so...) I think what annoys Lester ( me too!) about the ' ghetto-izing' of sf is the semantic end-run which all too often follows. The term is introduced into discourse in the sense of ' 'voluntary in-group" and about three paragraphs later the writer starts using words like 'escape' ; it's also not fair for a writer to ignore the previous meanings of his own words! Dear Mr. Baen; I have just finished reading Lester del Rey's article in the March issue of with the points he made, particularly in reference to science fiction as escapist literature. I, like many others, have long accepted the idea of science fiction being primarily escapist without really considering what I was "escaping" to. Any literature that demands that the reader enter and accept many new ways of looking at the world, as Mr. del Rey says, is far from being escapist. I very much enjoyed Phyllis Eisenstein's "Tree of Life". I would like to say that it "sort of grew on me," but I won't, as I abhor bad puns. Keep up the good work! Best Wishes, Michael A. Banks P.O. Box # Milford, OH # , too, abhor puns -- especially those of the grewsome variety. Dear Mr. Baen, I deeply regret that Mr Del Rey took my parody of "Golden Age" sf as a personal slam. "The Siren Song of Academe," March '# Galaxy. -- Ed. I never read anything of Mr Del Rey's involving lean bronzed captains, squeaking maidens, and Gloobian Slime Monsters. Never. In fact I made up the Slime Monsters myself. Mr Del Rey writes: "...the mouthings of the crypto-Marxists (it is a purely Marxist doctrine that all art must serve other functions than 'mere' art -- this is an idea foreign to all previous conceptions of artistic merit.)..." "It is a purely Marxist doctrine... It is? Is Mr Del Rey maybe confusing Marx with Stalin? A bit like confusing Jefferson with Nixon. "This is an idea foreign to all previous conceptions..." It is? Well, look, may I drag in the Palace of Versailles for a minute. Most people who see it, and its gardens, find it a stunning work of art. Who built it, and ately overwhelming symbol or statement of directions the grandeur and power concentrated in the person of the owner, the King by Divine Right, himself. He knew that the better the art, the more effective the statement; he had taste, the jerk, and hired only the best artists. Or take a rather subtler example: Handel's Messiah. Is the Messiah art for art's sake? I think Handel would have said it was art used in the service of God. Is that "cryptoMarxism"? My impression is, in fact, that art for art's sake, art conceived of as free of all obligation except to itself, is the recent idea. That art is an action done in service to, or in homage to, or as a function of, some intense belief or great idea, is the older, and probably still more general assumption. To confuse that idea of art with theories of ideological manipulation is disastrous; you end up with Propaganda here, Escapsim there -- and Art nowhere at all. Finally, after stating that there never was and is not now such a thing as an sf ghetto, Mr Del Rey tells us crypto-academic types, "Get out of my ghetto!" Only in sf can you get ordered to get out of a non-existent ghetto. Science Fiction, I love you. Yours faithfully, Ursula K. Le Guin  suspect that Lester (he may have somewhat more to say on this later) did not so much take "Escape Routes" Dec. '# Galaxy as a personal slam as an editorial springboard for expressing his own, divergent views... Personally t agree with you that sf may indeed serve a didactic role -- and I agree with Lester that it need not serve such a purpose, or any other than its own. And sf loves you right back. Dear Mr. Baen, Whatever happened to Jerry Pournelle's great scoop in the January issue? You know, the one about black holes. Well, I haven't found anything about the existence of "tiny" black holes being disproved anywhere. I thought that by now other magazines would have caught up and heard about it. Can you please clear this problem up. Are there small black holes, or not? Sincerely yours, Dorian Winterfield P.S. I have recently read Black Holes by John Taylor. Does the disprovence of small black holes mean that black holes can't be used for all those fantastic things like time travel, switching universes, etc ? Jerry's reply: There was a lengthy article on the subject of. quantum black holes in the January issue of being on the stands a little before S.A., did indeed have a beat, although not perhaps as long a lead time one as I would have liked. I don't expect to see much in the scientific journals for another couple of months; their lead times are very long, # months to a year. Mr. Taylor's rather mystical treatment of black holes is indeed interesting. As to using black holes for time travel and switching cles the whole thing is not only theoretical, but also requires that you find a hole large enough to go through without being squashed by the very high gravity near the singularity. That turns out to be a hole about the size of a galaxy; stellar sized holes just don't seem to be usable as a means of transport. What would come out in an alternate universe (assuming the purely mathematical exercise that leads us to suspect the existence of the alternate universe in the first place) would be a stream of atomic particles, not well organized; I cannot see how, anyone would survive the trip. But then I've been wrong in the past. Very small sized black holes wouldn't have been useful for time or space travel to begin with, so Hawking's work disproving tiny holes hasn't changed anything in that department. Thank you again for writing. Best regards, Jerry Poumelle, Ph.D Dear Editor I found Ms. Henye Meyer's letter (Match issue) most fascinating and I admit to feeling a certain sense of kinship with her "arrogant" husband who apparently feels Science Fiction to be not quite as great an Art form as many SF writers claim. I would in fact tend to agree with him that most SF is not exactly great literature and a good deal is suitable only for reading on tedious train trips. Ms Meyer, however, does not seem to realize that the fact that a piece of great SF may be of literary merit does not necessarily detract from its absolute value. "Finnegan's Wake" is great literature but it has little impact on those who read it and its absolute value to humanity is small. In contrast Doc Smith's "Lensman" series is in literary terms quite clearly tripe (a misnomer for bad writing as tripe tastes delicious!) but with its tremendous impact on its readers and with be rated highly in terms of absolute value. Occasionally a book surfaces with literary and absolute value -- H.G. Wells' "The Time Machine" -- but the two do not necessarily coincide and the genre of SF though it can exist happily without literary values cannot exist without absolute values. SF needs committed readers who enjoy every word they read and who live to some extent in the fantasies they encounter. The popularity of costume parties at SF conventions, the existence of "Trekkies" and the prevalence of Fanzines are not accidents, they merely express the will of the people. Keep on writing Ms. Meyer, don't mind if your husband thinks it's trash in literary terms. Keep in mind that the basic value of an SF story is the pleasure it gives the reader. Literary elegance is merely "gilding refined gold". Sincerely yours. Dr. A. Meyer Knowing better than to insert himself between husband and wife, the Editor maintains a discrete silence! Dear Editor, I was compelled to write this letter about your editorial in the March issue. You seem to think that we have a clear path and that we will soon be free of the threat of nuclear attack or of overpopulation. You show the attitude of many people; faith in "American know-how! You put an awful lot of faith in things which are "virtual certanties." That makes me recall something about chickens and eggs. You claim that people know all about our problems, this is so far from the truth it is sad. Sad because we do have know-how and the means to solve our problems, but people can never get together on anything. It always seems to be our emotions which stop us from getting together and solving our problems; greed, hate, fear, and of course pride. AH too often our knowledge is used to find ways to kill people, unfortunately I do not see any reason why we would suddenly change now. Perhaps what our sf writers are trying to tell us is that we are not God's Chosen People, that we do not always have to solve all our problems and that we are not as great as we think we are. Maybe if we stopped reaching for our "Rightful Place" we would look down and see how little we have progressed from the caves. Yours truly, Ed Sloma # Main St. Bing. N.Y. # No, what I said was that we do indeed have a fair chance of survival-in-style -- if and only if we behave with a modicum of intelligence -- and that the Galaxy Readership wants, deserves, and shall have nonnightmarish stories replete with plots and realistic resolutions thereof. And it's not our distance from the caves (though we've come a long way, baby) that's at issue, but what we've brought with us -- like our prediliction for strong, numb-skulled leaders whose response to a difficult problem is to pick up a club. Dear Mr. Baen, While in many ways I agree with AlterEgo's complaints in your Feb. '# issue (his complaints about SF, of course. I wouldn't know about his other problems.), I also agree with your insert. You do publish stories that are very good to read. For this reason I am going to subscribe to Galaxy (Worlds of io. I also wanted to tell you how much I enjoyed Dr. Poumelle's article. Perhaps you can justify Archaeology as the feature article occasionally on the basis of time travel. For example, if I'd known more about the Icelandic Sagas, I would have enjoyed Harry Harrison's "The Technicolor Time Machine" even more. I imagine the way he fit the story to the sagas was really clever if I knew enough to appreciate it. I hope your magazine prospers and continues to print stories that are good to read. Sincerely, Marjorie Task # Queensbury Rd. Dayton, OH # Take that, Alter! Dear Sirs, sonality. The emphasis now seems to lie on good solid writing and each issue is well rounded now. Of your artists I especially like Steve Fabian -- get him to do some covers please. I also like an occasional astronomical cover -- so please keep David Hardy, too. He's the best man in the field now. Authors I would like to read (go on reading) in Kapp, George R.R. Martin, Leigh Brackett, Poul Anderson, Ursula LeGuin, Fritz Leiber... Well, keep it up, Mr. Baen -- you're steadily winning new friends. All the best, Uwe Luserke In der Rote # # Leonber, Wurtt. # West Germany galaxy # lai' JS Sre! Ne w Y our NY ' # l I # per word per Issue (including name and address) or # issues # per word. #-word minimum. Payment with order. Damon Knight, David Bunch, Gustav Hasford, etc. I from Box #, Sandy Springs, S.C. #.  S Books, G-#, # North Wilder, St. Paul, Minn #. original TV scripts for sale. Plus other popular programs, movie scripts, stills. Collectors Book Store, # Hollywood Blvd., Hollywood, Calif. #. your family and Iriends with calculator frolics, games, and magic tricks. Send today for our highly acclaimed #-paae book of calculator entertainments. Paperback #, hardcover #, postpaid. Dept. #, Eleclret Scientific, Box #, Star City, West Va. #. Book Search Service. Send wants: out of print, especially fiction, # Los Verdes Drive, Ranchos Palos Verdes. Calif. #. Longview, Washington #. Fanlasy BookMagazine list -- #c. Held. PO Box #, Buffalo, NY #. lists. Publications#, #I Rendale, Richmond, Va. #I . voices identifying themselves as 'Brothers' have spoken through the unconscious Ray Stanford, a welldocumented psychic. Now, for the first time, Stanford publicly discusses the philosophy and phenomena ol these beings, and presents sound-recorded excerpts from discourses by Hilarion, Namat Sagariananda, and other 'Brothers'. Send # lor a #-minute cassette to A.U.M.-GM, P.O. Box #, Austin, Texas, #. "Escape", Bradbury, Pohl, Asimov...Catalogue: # Riverside. Calif. #. stamps. Pyramids, # Big Bend, Webster Groves, Mo. #I #. target practice as seen on Kung Fu. # (four or #I . Small, but growing, the World Party, for world federadetail! #nd Limited Ballantine Edition. Twelve sheets, # by #". Send #, New Eye Studio, # Flatbush Ave., Hartford, Conn. #. Minneapolis Ave., Duluth, MN. #. fantasy magazines from # to #. Harry Bennett, # Hollywood Blvd., Hollywood, CA. #. # titles listed. Send # cents lor one, # for next #, or # for four consecutive catalogs plus Silverberg's "Dying Inside" a # publisher's edition SF book. Send to: Purple Unicorn Books, #-G# London Road, Dululh, Minn. #. Poetry Market Newsletter -- Send self-addressed envelope for information: Minotaur, Box #BA, Eagle River, Alaska #. My theory: the complete dream is consecutive emotions of love, sex, desire, hatred. addressed envelope to Project Starlight InternalionalGM, P.O. Box #, Austin, Texas, #. tail! #nd Limited BaJlantine Edition. Twelve sheets, # by #". Send #, New Eye Studio, # Flatbush Ave., Hartford, Conn #. Join World Party, for world federation. Write Paul Rhoads, # #lh, Imperial Beach, Calif. #. Elm Hill Games, Dept. #, # Elm Hill Drive, Port Chester. New York #. for three issues. More than # potential customers. S-F Mart, Galaxy # East # Street, New York, N.Y. #. Fanlasy BookMagazine list -- #c. Held, PO Box #, Buffalo, NY #? lists. Publicalions#, #I Rendale, Richmond, Va. #. Printed in (J.S.A. Why not? lake # for # now # The Mote in Cod's Eye. By Larry Niven  Jerry PourneHe Man's lirst contact with an intelligent alien species rub ed S# # # Rendezvous with Rama. By Arthur C Clarke Hugo and Nebula Award Winner Dazzling visionary novel oTa selfcontained world in space Pub ed # # # Fire Time. By Pool Anderson Terrific suspense as a young spaceman musl decide who will live, who will die on a tiny planet on the verge ol cosrmc disaster Pub ed # # # The Day ol Their Return. By Poul Anderson Superbeings from outer space and eons past threaten to destroy the Terran Empire Spec Ed # The # Annual World's Best S.F, Donald A Wollheim. ed Ellison's Hugo Winner, The Deathbird, plus # top tales by Pohl. Simak, others Spec Ed # Enchanted Pilgrimage. By Clifford D Simak of a modern man in a universe ol medieval monsters and mores Pub ed # # # Again, Dangerous Visions. Harlan Ellison, ed Short stones and novels # in all Explicit scenes and language may be offensive to some. Pub ed # # The Shockwave Rider. By John Brunner By early #st century, a data information net threatens the people as privacy becomes obsolete By Hugo Award winning author Pub ed # # # The Hugo Winners, Vo! T  II Giant #-m-I volume of # award-winning slones. # lo # Asimov introduces each Pub ed # # Swords ol MarsSynthebc Men of Mars. By Edgar Rice Burroughs Two novels ol unparalleled adveniure m onesuperbly illustrated volume lllus. by Frank Frazetta. Spec Ed #I The Best of Frederik Pohl. Lester del Rey. ed Author's afterword Includes "Punch" "The Census Taker." "Speed Trap!' "A Tunnel Under the World" -- # more superb stories Spec Ed # A Treasury ot Great Science Fiction. Anthony Boucher, ed # Volume set. # pages. Counts as one book Pub ed # # # Science Fiction Hall ol Fame. Vol. #A. Ben Bova. ed Eleven all time great novellas chosen by Science Fiction Writers of America Pub ed # # # The Deathworld Trilogy. By Harry Harrison On # amazing planets interplanetary advenlurer Jason din All gambles his life against different ielhalenvironmenls Spec Ed # Before the Golden Age. Isaac Asimov, ed # classic stories of Ihe #s. from vintage SF pulps, now in one huge volume. Pub ed # # # Science Fiction Hall ol Fame, Vol. #B. Ben Bova. ed Eleven more real novellas, by simov, Simak. Pohl. olhers Pub ed S# # # Approaching Oblivion. By Harlan Edison Eleven mind-spinning stories in the multiaward winner's new anthology, exploring new and unfathomed areas of the future Explicit scenes and language may be offensive lo some. Pub ed # # #I The Foundation Trilogy. By Isaac Asimov The ends of (he galaxy reverl to barbarism An SF classic Comb Price # An Extraordinary Offer What a way to get acquainted with these science fiction greats. Browse through the list of books on this page and choose any # for just ##. It's the most extraordinary sample of science fiction ever offered in one package. How the Science Fiction Book Club Works: Cut along  line and a mail --  no postage  necessary! I When your application (or membership is accepted, you'll receive your introductory package of four books for just ## (plus shipping and handling). You may examine them in your home, and il not completely satisfied, return them within ten days -- membership will be cancelled and you'll owe nothing. About every # weeks (# times a year), we'll send you the Club's bulletin, Things to Como, describing the # coming Selections and a variety of Alternate choices. If you want both Selections, you need do nothing; they'll be shipped automatically. If you don't want a Selection, or prefer an Alternate, or no book at all, just fill out the convenient form always provided, and return it to us by the date specified. We try lo allow you at least ten days for making your decision. If you do not receive the form in time to respond within # days, and receive an unwanted selection, you may return it at our expense. As a member you need take only # Selections or Alternates during the coming year. You may resign any time thereafter, or remain a member as long as you wish. Most books cost only # plus shipping and handling. Occasionally, extra-value selections are slightly higher but always much less than Publishers' Editions. Science Fiction Book Club ' ' " Dept. HR#, Garden City, New York # Please accept me as a member. I agree to the membership plan as described above. Send me, as a beginning, the # books whose numbers I have indicated below, and bill me jusl I # (plus shipping and handling). I agree to lake # additional books at low club prices in the coming year and may resign anylime thereafter. Mr. Miss Mrs. Address (Please print)Apt. # Ci ly State  Zip The Science Fiction Book Club offers ils own complete hardbound editions sometimes altered in size to fil special presses and save members even more. Members accepted in U S A. and Canada only. Canadian members will be serviced from Toronto. Offer slightly different in Canada. complete selection What if God is a computer? (## -- see other side)  What if aphrodisiacs become weapons of war? (##)  What if suddenly  your world was lim I ited to just three square city blocks? (##)  What if our first contact with aliens is with beings so totally different as to elude understanding? (##)  What if a governmental computer had total information on everyone -- except you? (##) V#L HWhat if one of the planets isn't a planet? (##) What if? Why not -- stimulate your imagination with the world's finest speculative fiction? Take # Science Fiction Bestsellers for # with membership Cut along line and mail -- no postage necessary! See other First Class Permit No. # Garden City, N.Y. No postage stamp necessary if mailed in the United States Postage Will Be Paid By -- Science Fiction Book tlub Garden City N.Y. # i  Prentice  Robinson  Utley  op Time Y t  ! Brave new worlds of adve A bright new concept in science fiction. The "People" factor Fantasy and philosophy -- that's where most SF is at today. With little emphasis on tire characters. But people -- people yc can believe, experiencing the unbelievable. rS f  I  ' McfHtMoi CmMcI In Ihc fSthCtntwy A Future-History Space War Simulation StarForcc is serious science-fiction in game form. You command the space fleets of the Human, L'Chal-Dah, Rame and Xenophobe races as they fight for control of the # starsystems depicted on the forty light-year "Stellar Display". The future becomes history in fourteen scenarios simulating wars taking place from # to # A.D. StarForce fleets, StarGates, interstellar flight, tactical space maneuvering, empires and revolutions, induced novas, a written future history, a rescue mission StarForcc has all this and morel A big #"x#" game map, # playing pieces, and a #-page, illustrated rules booklet packaged in a beautiful, compartmented plastic box...all for only # direct from Simulations Publications, Inc., publishers of Strategy  Tactics Magazine. Send check or. money order to: Sbnclatloas Publication, Inc., Dept. # # East #rd Street, New York, N.Y. # Please send me the following simulation games: Interstellar Conflict in the #th Century. S#  World War m, Global Warfare in the '#'s. #  The Eaat la Red, The Sino-Soviet Conflict. #  Seelowe, The German Invasion of Britain. S# Enter my subscription  I year (# issues): # to Strategy A Tacdca,  # yis. (# issues): # the military history  Jyis. (# issues): # magazine with a sim # nos. (# issues): # ulation game in it! G send free brochure name street apt# city state "E handling charge. Price s are subject to change without notice. y m Arnold E. Abramson, Publisher Jay Tunick, Circulation Director J. E. Pournelle, Ph.D., Science Editor L. C. Murphy, Subscriptions Dept. Theodore Sturgeon, Consulting Editor C. M. Bolling, Ass't. to the Editor Spider Robinson, Contributing Editor James Baen, Editor It takes two to run the Hurricane Flume and live. Gev Carlyle is one, and he has found help in the form of a ship-wrecked alien -- but Cephean is no Rigger. Wherein we are shown the inner workings of a sport that transcends both the esthetic delight of the ballet and the competitive excitement of any sport on earth. The year is # -- and the game is out of this world! A New Age had dawned; it was not a time for ordinary men. A Galaxy First. Exiled by fate to an alien planet, she had yet found love. But there was something missing... Yteic-Os the Voracious has come to Earth seeking to slake his unspeakable lusts on our fair planet. He is opposed by a lone warrior -- who must make the Ultimate Sacrifice. But is his ho-jo working? The Empress had experienced almost everything. She was dying for something new. Hell or Infernoland -- you can't keep a hard-sf writer down; Carpentier is going to fly out! thought it important enough to deserve a page of its own. Read it with care -- and care. we attain the technology necessary for star travel. Meanwhile, let's colonize Venus -- after all, it would be so easy! Someday we will reach the stars -- one way or another. "The Golden Age is about...fourteen," quotes Spider as he proceeds to singlehandedly sweep back the Tide of Nostalgia that threatens to engulf us all! betters from Sennett, Tarbet, Watson, Muirden, Pournelle, Ristow Where to find it. Cover by Stephen Fabian, from Interior Illustrations by Ames Fabian, Freff, Pini Universal Publishing # Olatr but ing Cor porte ion. Arnold E. Abramson, President. Main Offices: # East # Street, New York, N.Y. #. Single copy: #. #-Issue subscription: # In U.S., # elsewhere. Copyright Conventions. All rights reserved. Second class postage paid at New Yortt, N.Y. and add it ion si making offices. The pibilshers assume no reapona IbJfity for unsolicited material. All stories printed in this magazine are fiction and any similarity between characters and actual persons is coincidental. Printed in U.S.A. Dear Jim, A recent Galaxy Forum piece by Fred Pohl showed how a set of problems can be made to solve each other. I think I've found another of those snake-balls that will proceed to untangle themselves once we've taken the first steps -- and since my letter on tuna fishing and dolphins elicited such an intense response, I thought you might like to bring this matter to the attention of Galaxy's readership as well. The sperm whale is the largest of the toothed whales; it teaches a maximum length of # feet, and is the only cetacean (indeed, the only living animal) with a throat large enough to admit a man. It is also the source of ambergris. Also, it is not impossible that the sperm whale is as intelligent as homo sapiens. Ed. Unless we do something, the species will be extinct within ten years. The sperm whale is in trouble because of its spermaceti organ, a rather mysterious thing in its head that carries about a ton of whale oil. No one knows what it pounds of it per year, or # thousand whales' worth. Of course we no longer buy sperm oil. The Marine Mammals Protection Act quite rightly forbids importation of all whale-derived products. Good as far as it goes, but not enough to save the whales; Japanese and Soviet whalers go right on That's problem one, then: saving the sperm whale from extinction. Problem two: severe unemployment in our Southwestern deserts. Dual solution: those same Southwestern deserts, Indian Reservation land, mostly, can be made to produce # pounds of sperm oil per-acre per-year. You see, there's this scruffy-looking plant called the jojoba (pronounced hoHO-ba) that grows wild in the Sonora and southwards, and the seeds of this shrub tum out to be composed of about # of an oil nearly identical to that of the sperm whale -- certainly near enough so for industrial uses. A recent Study by the National Research Council shows how planting # acres in jojoba each year for the next five years will ultimately provide an annual yield of will need Federal subsidies -- but the major costs will be salaries for people at present unemployed -- who will then become taxpayers. So. A viable industry in a high-unemployment area, and sufficiency in sperm oil. So far so good; but I recommend we go much further. Why not plant a lot of jojoba? The cost of subsidizing the cultivation of several bacco for which we pay subsidies. Why not grow enough jojoba to sell the oil The benefits -- alleviating unemployment, sufficiency in sperm oil, and saving a species from extinction -- seem well worth the cost. Normally I do not recommend government subsidies; in this case I'll swallow my theoretical objections. I've written my Congressman about it. Care to join me? Jerry Poumelle Tear out (or copy) this page and send it, and your letter, to your Congressman. Address it to the Hon. (Name), The Capitol, Wash., D.C. -- "extraordinary!" -- John Chancellor -- Harold Taylor Brian Aldiss: "God, it's gorgeous! confidences. Certainly attractive and enlightening. Notably fine bookmaking." Alfred Bester: "I hope I'm published in a book like this before I die!" Donn Brazier: "This is wonderful! It is expertly, informally, personally, beautifully organized -- with everything! Damn, what a book!" John Chancellor: "Fascinating. Remarkable. A most. An extraordinary book." Kenneth W. Faig, Jr.: "Exciting, valuable. A uniquely powerful and compelling view of Lovecraft at the height of his intellectual and emotional maturity." V ic Ghidalia: "A magnificent volume! I expect to cherish Lovecraft at Last for the rest of my life." Loren Gould: "The most beautiful book I have seen in the past twenty years, both in physical makeup and in content." Frank H alpern: "It has become increasingly rare to receive a book that lives up to its promised quality. Far exceeds my already high expectations." Ben P. Indick: "It exhausts superlatives. A work of art, a rejoinder to those who say a publisher's love of fine printing is no longer existent. We are indebted for this splendid volume, a veritable treasure." David A. Kyle: "Very much a collector's item, with great appeal." Fritz Leiber: "Conveys delightfully the amazing impact of Lovecraft in his letters." with the maturity of his ideas and the quality of his writing." Frank Belknap Long: "The Lovecraft I knew. A magnificent book. Delightfully anecdotal -- and every line bears the stamp of absolute authenticity." than any book has done before." Sam Moskowitz: "This is the first truly deluxe edition ever to appear in science fiction publishing -- doubly valuable because it is not merely a reprint in a deluxe format but original material of great value." J r. Albert F. Nussbaum: "Beautifully designed. The content has as much impact as the volume's physical appearance. A dazzling display of casual erudition. Poignant and powerful." Russ Parkhurst: "I have never in my entire lifetime seen such a well-executed book." reading for college science fiction students and for critics who can't decide whether or not Lovecraft wrote 'literature.' " Irresistibly informative. Far exceeded my expectations. A literary coup." R av Russell: "A priceless addition to the small but growing shelf of Lovecraft lore." Stuart David Schiff: "I see this book winning awards for the design alone. A stunning work, a book collector's dream, a revelation. The ending will hit you very hard. It is a moving experience. What a fantastic job!" David C. Smith "I stand in awe. It is just as though Lovecraft were speaking to the experience. " Kenneth Sterling: "Superb! Lovecraft at Last is a great book! " Harold Taylor: "Everything about this book is extraordinary." Gahan Wilson: "Beautiful -- a kind of time-machine, and so completely convincing that collectors might spend small fortunes for clippings from this book. Read it,  page by page and impact by impact. Lovecraft at Last will remain with us, for it is Lovecraft himself -- alive."   I (You may order without coupon, if you prefer) # Rosslyn Arlington, VA # copies of Lovecraft at Last, Collectors Edition,  #.  copies of Lovecraft at Last, Deluxe Standard Edition,  #. -- copies of Supp. Horr. in Lit. (#), facsimile,  #. Total order:  Name: Address: City: I State: Zip: Lovecraft at Last, by H. P. Lovecraft illustrations. Index. Bibliography. TwoI color printing. Full cloth binding. Dust j jacket. Size # by #. #. (In limited supply: Collectors Edition of Lovecraft at Last, in slipcase, numbered. #.) Also available: Supernatural Horror in Literature, as Revised in #, by H. P. Lovecraft. Facsimile of original manuscript, in soft covers. Numbered : limited edition. #. A ancer Christopher Irwin I ien walked over to the edge of the plateau. The grass felt cool and damp under her feet, and the orange light of the late sun glowed warm on her body. It was one of those evenings that made her want to stretch her arms and dance. The shelter she had found for the night was good. It looked like the remains of an old overseer house, one of the many plastic-andconcrete skeletons that dotted the countryside. No doubt it had once been the site of solemn conferences, important gatherings, strange miracles like fires that burned inside glass bubbles like tiny stars -- things that her mother and the minstrels used to tell her about when she was a child. She looked around at the crumbling walls. Someone had obviously been there before her, most of the plastic had been stripped off and much of the better stone carried away. At her feet she saw faint traces of deer tracks; other animals had used this crumbling edifice as a shelter. Suddenly a squirrel appeared on one of the pieces of stone that jutted above the weeds. Tien looked at it, watched the creature's dark inquisitive eyes, its nervous, jumpy motions. She tried to extend herself to the animal, but she picked up no thoughts -- just a vague feeling of fear and hunger. The squirrel was obviously an ur-animal, not one of the newer ones bred by the Overseers to renew the world after the Age of Famine and the Great Plague. Having satisfied himself that Tien was not a meat-eater, the squirrel began to ignore her and poked around for food. As it leaped to the ground, one of its feet grazed a protuberance on an ancient metal box attached to one of the ruined walls. Tien looked about, terrified. The squirrel scampered off into the bush. Tien looked all around her, but could see no one. The voice disappeared as mysteriously as it came. Once again there was only the ancient silence of the evening, the distant cries of birds, the clicking and whirring of insects. Tien backed away. A few yards from the rubble she began to run. The long grass on the hillside whipped around her ankles, thistles scratched her leg, but she kept on running and didn't pause to look back. She ran on, breathing hard, until she reached the deep shadows of a cedar grove, an arm of the Great Forest. Hidden in the speckled gloom beneath countless leaves and towering branches, she sat on a rock and looked around. Her lungs hurt and her feet stung from tiny cuts, but she felt safe here. She couldn't always trust that intuition, however, so she decided to make sure. She closed her eyes and opened her mind to any sensation, any shadow of a feeling. No, she sensed no violence here. Only peace. "When life is no longer surprising to you," her grandmother used to say, "then you are half-dead." But voices out of nowhere? That was a little more than surprising. However, her grandmother had been wise -- the only person she had ever known who could make sense of the funny little markings in the old books of the Overseers. Tidn rubbed her ankle. She was beginning to feel better already. It was then that she heard the music. At least, it sounded like music -- very clear and delicate, like the sound of glass wind chimes on a summer night. First voices out of the air, now music, she said to herself. The sound seemed to come from beyond a hedge by an oak tree. She approached the hedge cautiously, sniffing the air, all senses sharply tuned to any trace of blood or malice. No malice. Just that peculiar shimmering music, shifting, changing color like a dragonfly's wing. She looked through a cleft in the 'leaves. It was a psio-hippus playing a harmonium. Instantly the memory of Tien's old tribe flickered in her head. The campfires... the music... she knew she had heard that kind of music somewhere before. She hesitated to go into the clearing. On the one hand psiohippi were supposed to be very gentle animals; the human-like brains the Overseers had bred into them made them intelligent and inquisitive -- an ideal combination of strength and mental ability. On the other hand, this particular one might be a strange mutant, a renegade. Of course, whatever he was, he might have some food. She decided to take a chance, and parted the branches to step forward. The psio-hippus heard the snap of twigs and looked around. Before him stood a stunning young woman with shaggy hair and full breasts, her legs long and sleek. He smiled. "Long life to you," he greeted. "To you too," she replied politely"What's your name?" he asked, setting aside the harmonium. "Tien," she said. "Yours?" "Twofour Nine," he said. "Too-fore-nine?" she repeated. "That's a strange name." "That's what I've always been called; I'm sorry if you don't like it." "No," she added, "I like it; I've just never heard it before." " 'Tien' -- that's Jinese, isn't it?" "Yes," she said. "I think it means 'field'." "That's a beautiful dialect," he said. "I learned it from a tribe that used to live down by Neverending River." "Really?" she smiled. "My ancestors were from that area." "Tell me, Tien," Twofour continued, "what's a young creature like you doing out here alone?" "I was going to bed down up on the plateau, near the ruins," she said, "but a voice came out of nowhere. I was so frightened I ran. I don't know how long I ran. I ended up here, where I heard your music." Twofour nodded; his short mane shook gracefully. "I know the place," he said. "There's a local spirit that lives there; I think he calls himself 'Or'. Many people are afraid to go there, but I've never heard of anything happening. I believe that this spirit must be a harmless one. Although I know several people who claim to have heard him speak, I myself have never heard a thing there." Tien began to relax. Apparently there was nothing to worry about; the voice was harmless and Twofour seemed gentle and protective. "How about some angelfood?" he offered, extending an arm. Twofour' s strange combination of hoofs and Opposing digits surprised her, although she didn't find it unattractive. "Go on," he said. "I gathered them just this morning. I found a whole bunch growing together in the field down there." She took three of the small mushrooms from his hand, inspected their markings, and then popped them into her mouth. "You haven't answered my question," Twofour said. "You still haven't told me what you're doing out here alone. Did you get lost from your tribe?" "I was separated from my tribe a long time ago," she explained. "At first I tried to find them, but it was hard; they kept moving all the time. Then I found I could do pretty well on my own." Twofour looked at her carefully. "I don't know," he mused. "You don't look like the kind of person who could do that; the world's a rugged place. Full of some pretty ugly things. For example, how do you know I'm not some crazed mutant who was planning to tear you apart and eat you?" "I can tell," she said. "I don't know how, but I can." He shrugged his massive shoulders, and returned to playing the harmonium. Tien watched his fingers do a graceful dance on the lewith chime-like tones, diamondnotes against a velvet background, blue-green, amber melodies. She felt a current of joy well up deep inside her spine, waves of it spreading through her body. "You must be a minstrel," she sighed. "I've never heard music that beautiful, not even in my grandmother's tribe, and they could do amazing things. How do you live? Do you play for food?" He answered her as he played. "I guess I am what you might call a minstrel; I wander a lot. Don't like to stay in one place too long." "Are you a robber?" "No," he said, "I've never robbed a soul in my life. Never had to. I forage for food -- berries, wild vegetables mostly. Now and then I join a tribe for a while and play for them, help them carry wood, build wagons. I have a strong back." She looked at him. He had the back of a horse, strong glossy shoulders, sleek neck. His head was a man's head, though; she looked into his dark eyes. They were sensitive, almost shy. "Much like a man," she thought. "A good man." Her mind began to blossom like a red lily in the gardens of New-D. Twofour continued to play. He played soft, eerie music that reminded her of dark ruins and moss, of the sound of animals in the night -- the lowly ur-animals and the confused half-animals that bayed and howled under the full moon. Twofour looked at her. She was breathtakingly beautiful. In addition, her arms and back looked strong. He felt his nostrils dilating. Tien breathed deeply. Her mind was wide and transparent; it seemed to have no limit. She could sense life stirring all around her: insects carrying particles of food, following their monotonous tracks through towering blades of grass; squirrels nestling together in the dank hollows of trees; wild dogs bounding over the wet grass of pastures, yelping at the evening smells. Through the trees, the sky glowed deep gold. Twofour couldn't take his eyes off Tien. Honey-tongue, he thought. Soft, bare-skinned descendant of a race of hunters... antique crown of all creatures... She looked at him with surprise. A smile spread across her face as she instinctively touched her thighs. "You would like to be my mate?" Twofour laughed self-consciously. "How did you know?" he asked. "I sensed it," she said. "My body grew warm, as though I were sitting by a campfire." "I'll take good care of you," he assured her. "You needn't worry." "I know," she said. "I can sense that too." He came over to her, she put her arms around him. "We might even be able to have children," he said softly. His voice seemed to come from deep within a cavern. It was low and distant, and seemed to echo. "The angelfood," she said to herself. In a second that seemed to last hours, she had a vision. She saw a sun, rising over a plowed field. Wolves and wild horses paced around the edge of the furrowed land, sniffing die air, confused by the lines of turf that crossed their old pasture in a straight pattern they had never seen before -- disturbing, alien lines. Where once they had run among wildflowers and brambles, they now padded gingerly over neatly up-turned earth. As the red orb rose above the field, green shoots pushed through the soil, and in seconds, climbed smoothly toward the sun, blossoming and bearing fruit. Out of that glossy fruit burst creatures like Twofour and herself. They left the field and went out into the other valleys of the world, where they built snow-white towers out of marble and gardens more lush than the earth had ever seen -- even more lush than the fabled dome-gardens of New-D. And all creatures came to those gardens -- men and animals and half-animals -- and all walked together, cultivated vegetables, and played in the crystal pools... Twofour stroked her cheek. She opened her eyes. Then, a rustle of leaves. Snapping twigs. "Hell, would you look at that?" a man said. "I see it but I don't believe it," said the other "One of them crazy halfbreeds." "Thought Alpha team had cleared them away years ago. ' ' "Damn Foundation men. Long dead and we're still cleaning up after them." The one wiped spittle off his lips with , a leather glove. Twofour recognized their white metallic clothing -- surviving humans from the neighboring valley. "It wasn't the Foundation," the one said, "Just Chan and them Biolab people. You know -- Operation Newlife and all that, right after the plague. "You think we should kill them? Or take them back to the settlement?' ' The first man raised a metal cylinder with a grid of fine wires at the end. "Ain't no room for them at the settlement -- not enough food to go around as it is." "But that one looks human," the other protested. "The girl." The first man grinned, eyeing her from the ground up. "Yeah, she does look human. But she ain't. Probably descended from one of those gypsies that ran away from the first settlement. Look at her; she's wild. Who knows how messed-up her genes are." "Yeah," the other agreed. "She might not be half-animal, but she sure looks half animal." "There's no doubt about what we have to do," the first man continued. "It's us or them. Of course, we can have a little fun with the girl first." He raised his metal cylinder higher and pointed it at Twofour. Then suddenly their eyes went blank. They dropped their strange cylinders and stood for a moment as though in a stupor. Suddenly, they ripped off their clothes and ran through the trees laughing and grunting. Twofour, stunned, looked at Tien. "What happened?" he asked. "It's something my mind can do "I felt it. It happens when somebody threatens me. Anyway, they're happier now and we're safe." Twofour smiled. He laughed at his earlier impression that Tien was a helpless fawn of a woman. Together they would begin a fine race, he thought. "I guess we should leave here," he said. "In spite of your talent, I don't like to take chances with the Degenerates. They're too violent -- too dangerous." "Where could we go?" Tien asked. He thought for a minute. They could run wild, of course, as he was used to doing. But that wouldn't be right for her. Although he hated the idea of responsibilities, he did think that his life could stand some order -- within reason. "We must join a tribe," he announced. "That's the only answer. I could play and sing for them, carry lumber, and you could wear gold bracelets and dance." "That would be nice," she agreed. "I think I know where Blue Bear tribe is," she continued. "Last time I saw them they had set up camp about two miles Over South Ridge. We could get there before tomorrow's dawn if we leave now." "Faster than that -- hop on." She climbed upon his back, hugging his sides with her long legs. Together they rode off into the warm night.  He had fled from intimacy with his own kind -- how then could he join minds with this hairless biped?! in concealing his exasperation. "Cephean," he said, "you do know how to fly a ship -- I mean, you flew your own, right?" "Hyiss-yiss!" insisted the cynthian. "Hoff khorss." Cephean was large as a tiger and black as coal dust. His eyes were molten copper, flecked with gold, and he was plump and furry, like an enormous Persian cat. Carlyle was trying to explain to him about starship flying, riggerstyle, but nothing ever seemed to sink in. It was not, Carlyle thought, something which ought to need explaining. Not at this juncture, anyway. "Follow my lead, is all I want you to do," he said. "You can sense my guidance of the ship. Just back me up." He looked at the cynthian questioningly (and felt a rush of impatience , a sense of preoccupation -- Cephean ' s) . The cynthian looped his tail behind his triangular ears, and his eyes blinked and flickered in the subdued light of the bridge. "Hi khann ff-hollow," he hissed. Carlyle cleared his throat dubiously. Could he? The explanations all seemed to go over his head, though of course the cynthian was not really listening to the words themselves. "Okay," he said. "Let's try it again. This time work with me, not against me." Or we're never going to get there, he added silently. Sedora was a long way from any starport. Cephean dutifully padded over to the makeshift stern-rigger station, followed by his two riffmar, the walking ferns that accompanied him everywhere. Cephean sat and Carlyle tilted the back of the partially dismantled seat until it rested against the cynthian's spine. Cephean tensed for a moment, then relaxed. Carlyle hastened to join him, reclining in the pilot-rigger seat until the neural-foam pad touched his own backbone. He felt an instant of numbness, as his eyesight darkened, and then his senses sprang like electric fire, out of his body and into the ship's net. Flux-space curled about him in a majestic panorama of colorfully layered smoke. Stars, nebulae and the currents of the interstellar seas melded in whorled and flowing atmospheres. Here and there, stars were Visible as nuclei of distant vortices; most were mere flecks of carbon dust adrift in luminous space. Below Sedora's glittery net, a channeled intersection of two planes marked the Reid Current, an even-flowing, deeply submerged channel in the multidimensional ocean of flux-space. The Reid was Carlyle's immediate objective. The Reid itself would be easily navigable, but at its end it emptied into a different sort of current -- the Hurricane Flume, a violent meeting and surging and tangling of currents, a wholly perilous place that Sedora would reach in a half-dozen days. From within the Flume streamed the upwelling currents to Cunnilus Banks, and in those Banks lay Carlyle's destination -- and the nearest havens. If they could reach Cunnilus Banks, they would be home-free. But to get there they had to navigate the Flume -- and that was why Carlyle was scared. Sedora was a four-rigger starfreighter -- which until the accident had been manned by five crew(wo)men. Now Carlyle was alone -- except for Cephean. Singlehandedly , Carlyle could barely manage the ship and the Flume was going to hit him like a cyclone. But with his shipwrecked cynthian aboard, he liked to think that there would be two of them to do the flying. There had better be -- or they were both doomed. You there? he asked. Hyiss. He released the stabilizers, reached his steely, spidery, sensory arms into the streamers of fluxspace, and coaxed the ship downward. Behind him, he hoped, Cephean was comprehending and helping. Consider starship-rigging for a moment. A demanding profession, requiring from a human rather particular and peculiar aptitudes. For the rigger, starflight was akin to free-wheeling fantasy, and fluxspace therefore to the mistilymapped realm of the waking dream. Riggers were dreamers, but of a special sort -- not idle ones, but dreamers who could reach through a vision, to gain a fingerhold in another, and sometimes more useful, reality. The net was his harness, allowing the ship to drift with him, like a backpack, while he used the ebbs and flows of flux-space itself for transport. It was a realm unconcerned with the laws or distances of normal-space, and it was a fine way to travel. The dreaming, though -- that was the tricky part. The net itself was a glittery spangle of ghost neurons flung into flux-space like the exploded tentacles of a Man-o-war. Interfaced through organic neural foam and amplified by the flux-pile, it was the rigger's skin against space, his wings and fins in the turbulent air sea among the stars. The rigger guided the ship by intuition, by his own individual imaging powers. Intuition: that was the second tricky part, especially among a crew. No two riggers viewed fluxspace identically; teamwork demanded a gestalt, a deep intermixing of visions, of perceptions, of selves. Functioning smoothly together, several riggers could sail a ship easily among the stars; at odds within the net, at best they would bob helplessly, at worst they would tear a ship to pieces. The teamwork had always been the toughest part for Carlyle. Such openness, such nakedness. And now -- with an alien stranger? The dreampool might well be the only way. He shuddered at the thought. Carlyle cursed the cynthian's clumsy efforts. His anger rang in echoes round the net and vanished in the noise of space. Cephean homm-humm'd to himself somewhere sternward, keeping his thoughts private and consistently responding late to Carlyle's initiatives. The ship bucked and plunged like an angty whale. Gently, Cephean! Do you see the river ? Whass? Whass? A "river," yes, that was an adequate image. The lanes of the Reid congealed, darkened into molasses, flattened beneath a glittery sky and flowed swirling between two misty riverbanks; Sedora settled her hull into the waters and moved quickly downstream through the night. The net shimmered beneath the hull, beneath the dark surface of the river. The Flume was invisible, not even a distant mutter; but beyond it in the distance a dim streamer rose to meet Cunnilus Banks, a faint cloud of particles in the night. The ship lurched again, as Cephean clumsily bumped the stern askew. Cephean; follow FJhollow-hing, Caharleel! No rapport, he thought, straining to guide the ship. What did Janofer used to say? That a crew needn't understand one another, or even be friends... that the crux was congruence, simple congruence of vision. And Skan -- that without unity none of the rest was worth a mote in the Kryst Nebula. That was why they had sent him to crew Sedora, had sent him kindly, firmly, hoping he might learn here what he couldn't from them. This Cephean, though, was more like Legroeder, so alone with his thoughts -- even in the net, where privacy tended to dissolve. Except Legroeder always worked in harmony, despite his aloneness, and could be either leader or follower; Cephean it seemed, could be neither. Carlyle kept up the struggle for a time -- jockeying, trimming the ship, compensating for Cephean's mistakes. How did he ever fly his own ship? Carlyle muttered. Finally he called; Cephean, pull out of the net. which the cynthian did, humming and grumbling, and Carlyle infused the entire net with his strength and bucked the ship into line where it belonged. Then he put it on stabilizers and withdrew himself... and gazed with tired eyes about the bridge, before retiring to the commons, and then to his cabin. To regain the feel of a human body, to eat, to sleep a while, to find and lecture the cynthian -- and to try again, once more. Remembering: After the accident -- trying to summon the faces of his dead crewmates. He had rigged with them for only seven days and now could not recall their names. He had been lucky, or he would have died with them. Lucky? Other names came to him, though: Janofer, Legroeder, and Skan -- the names clicked through his head like the chatter of a rad counter, rhythmically, Janofer Legroeder and Skan. The faces came later. Legroeder: dark little man, pilot-rigger, lover of dream-gestalt plays, but often shut away in his cabin, a place madly adorned with mysticalsequenced pearlgazers. Janofer: gentle, beautiful keel-lifter, fond of stories and music even in the web, briefly a lover and always a friend. Skan: com-rigger and hard-balanced thinker, the one to believe in when decisions were to be made, but fearsome when his balance crumbled and he plummeted into one of his deep, black depressions. Why couldn't they be here now in this battered vessel? beauty of a ship, light and comfortable, and responsive as a kite! Who was the fourth, now, in her rig? Eventually, though, such thoughts had to be put by. With great trepidation he took his place alone, for the first time, in Sedora ' s net. There was no choice but to fly if he could; the vulnerable and delicate transmission gear had been fried along with his crewmates. He was almost astonished when he sank his fingers into the stuff of space and the ship moved at his bidding. Sedora was ponderous, and flew as if laden with water. He could only work her for short, deadening shifts; his stamina deteriorated rapidly even so. He thought of the Flume ahead, considered and discarded other courses, thought of the Flume again, and knew he hadn't a chance in a thousand. Therefore hope, when it appeared, was strange. The signal had seemed a part of the windrush, part of the starsong of the net. But like a warbling bird it would not be ignored, and finally he decided that just perhaps he was hearing a distress beacon; and with tightly suppressed excitement he wheeled Sedora into the clouds to find the source. The search nearly drained him -- ten hours of puffing through crazy blue skies with golden veils and spun hair arching across the stars like a yellowbrick road. At last he found it; a flattened raisin of a spacecraft, drifting abeam of Sedora in the queer neardistance of flux-space. He grappled it and took it spiraling up with him through layered images of spacetimes, into spinning, velvet darknesses... until at last the stars exploded in bright pricks of light -- and he looked out through the clearplex port into normalspace. The ship was squat, strange; alien. He suited up and floated across to it. From space, Sedora was cold, a gun-grey cetacean, linked to him only by a snaking lifeline. His soles touched the other ship; he wondered who he might find, and whether perhaps the strangeness was only beginning. Following a poor night's sleep, Carlyle entered Cephean's quarters. The cynthian hardly noticed as he sat idly batting the two giggling riffmar into floating somersaults. Carlyle cleared his throat. The ferns squealed and scuttled away behind Cephean, their oversized hands flailing excitedly. How strange it must be, Carlyle thought, to be so utterly dependent -- both for Cephean and the riffmar. Cephean was master, but the riffmar had the hands and the prehensile branches. How helpless would the cynthian be without them? "Cephean, let's talk." The cynthian gazed at him, ears forward. (He sensed mild interest.) "Hyiss?" "Cephean," he said, and hesitated -- "this is sort of ridiculous, isn't it? Here we are lucky enough to be able to help each other, and now we can't seem to make it work. We both know how to fly, and there should be no reason why we can't do it." He eyed the cynthian and asked almost pleadingly, "don't you want to reach port, don't you want to go home?" "Hyiss -- yiss," Cephean replied, his whiskers curling and springing straight again. "Hi ffly wiss hyou," he hissed, his velvety face split in an apparent grin. "Yeh. What went wrong, last time? Why didn't you work with me?" Cephean's breath hissed over his teeth, as he seemed to consider Carlyle's statement. Behind him, the riffmar rustled and sssk'd quietly as they buried their feet in the nutrient bed. Cephean touched a forepaw to his nose and said, "Hi ss-ry. Hiss d-hifficulss." (An impression of shame flickered across Carlyle's mind.) "Hyou ffly, Caharleel." (The image was followed by a strange, dark longing, unidentifiable and then gone altogether.) Carlyle grimaced, wishing that he did not have to play guessing games. Cephean, apparently reading his thoughts, stirred nervously. "All right. We'll try it again, in a little while. If we don't do better this time, we'll have to try something else." He did not mention the dreampool, but it loomed large in his thoughts; the cynthian started, and looked away. Odomilk. An image of the strange pods drifted eerily through Carlyle's mind. The cynthian was issuing commands; the riffmar scrambled to lift two odomilk pods from the cache, and set them deliberately in front of Cephean. The cynthian cracked one carefully in his jaws, and sucked at the yellowish liquid that oozed out. He looked at Carlyle with upturned eyes, making plain his discomfort at Carlyle's presence. Carlyle left him, and went to the commons. He toyed with a floglobe, sipped a beermalt, flashed a sparkle-pattem in ringlets about the room: stoic... erotic... pastoral... he stared at the wall. Their next session in the net began not much differently. Cephean hummed away with his own thoughts, while Carlyle pleaded, pried, cajoled -- and the ship sideslipped and trembled in the smoothflowing Reid. Cephean, open up -- turn your thoughts outward, into the net. The cynthian hummed and muttered, and whistled an unintelligible reply. The ship swayed in the clouds, whipped. Follow, dammit ! F-hollow-hing. Carlyle flew a few more practice turns, and then he flew straight, resting. Janofer came to him quietly, unbidden, with a question: Can you go it alone, Gev? You may have to try. Don't ask me that, Janofer. Gentle Janofer, silver-haired keelgirl, you know I can't go it alone, but you always ask. Why must you? A wrong fit in the net warps it like a gravity abscess in a calm stream... dangerous. You are sometimes like that, Gev, for all that we love you -- dangerous. Do you think I don't know? All right -- I'm a lousy rigger. Janofer, face darkening: That's not what I mean, Gev. You're a fine rigger. But... Skan, interjecting flatly, not unsympathetically: You're a lousy matcher, Gev, that's all. You'd be fine in a one-rigger... except you like company too much. Too bad you don't have a bit of Legroeder in you. Skan. Always right, never tactful, damn you. Stay with me a while, Jan, will you? Sad, already distant gaze: Can't, Gev -- I can't. I'm gone, now. Later, perhaps, if you really need me. Perhaps then, for a while. And with that she was gone and so was Skan. Then, perhaps, eh? Janofer so kind, so courteous -- you hurt even when you are here. Carlyle brought his attention back to the ship, which was drifting again. The ship resisted his efforts to bring her true; no assistance from Cephean. More strength was needed, though; he was taxing himself grievously as he flexed his spidery ghost-neuron arms in the current. And then a curious thing happened. Legroeder appeared in his thoughts, wordlessly, and entered the net at the keel station. Smiling enigmatically at Carlyle, the former crewmate lifted the ship, helped steady the axis along the blue haze of the mainflow, and pointed the nose where it belonged, at the distant glitter of Cunnilus Banks. The maneuver was done smoothly, almost effortlessly. All right, Carlyle thought in surprise. Why not? The power, he knew, was his own, focused through a wistful memory. But if he flew better through a memory, what harm? Sedora sailed placidly for a time, and Carlyle almost forgot about Cephean, silent at the stem. Then a turbulent stretch loomed ahead, an orange tributary streaming in from the left, setting the calm blue haze of the mainflow aswirl with dangerous eddies. Legroeder? Yes, still there. The ship shivered into the current, and Carlyle with Legroeder' s help stretched out steely arms and labored like an oarsman to keep it under control. They needed more strength still; they had to aim deeper. Janofer and Skan reappeared as quickly as the thought -- and all three backed him in the net as he hooked his nails into the fabric of space and wheeled the ship slowly to find its new direction. Silently and without fanfare, Carlyle found himself part of a perfect gestalt, and as one the four riggers brought Sedora into a down-welling and then leveled her again in a smoother layer of current. The fantasy was a white lie. He had never managed gestalt with the three, hard as he had tried. If he had he would still be on Lady Brillig. But the image was perfect in his mind -- it was the gestalt for which he had yearned, and Sedora flew with the grace of an eagle. The image multiplied in scope and Sedora winged silently over sprawling tufted clouds which glittered whitely about him. Carlyle forgot his loneliness, realizing with sudden dizziness how terribly lonely he had been. Janofer's music lilted calmingly through the net, and Skan's control lay steady and sure over the gestalt. Even Legroeder, pretending to ignore them all, smiled with unspoken affection. Time, in the gestalt, passed unnoticed. But the image was as tiring as it was exhilarating. Carlyle, bearing the load of four-riggers in one, slowly became aware of the strain he was enduring -- and then it was too late. His strength failed like rapidly souring wine -- his senses dimmed and flattened, and the ship balked in his disintegrating rein. Suddenly he could not remember his friends' faces or their voices. The ship began to tumble; he wanted to sleep, to collapse. How long had he been flying? Caharleel, Cephean whispered urgently. Cephean ! My god. Can you help, can you hold the keel steady ? The fine spiderweb of the net was coming apart, was untangling in the clouds. Hyiss. Cephean 's presence grew quickly in the net, and Carlyle felt first relief, then panic. Could the cynthian handle the ship? He felt a blur of annoyance -- and distracted bewilderment at... what?... at the humans who had appeared and taken things over for a while, and then vanished. And... eagerness? Before Carlyle could think about it in his dullness, the sensations disappeared. Cephean had hastily reclosed the lid on his feelings, and hissed faintly now as he wielded the ship over Carlyle's failing control. He took the ship deeper. Sedora dived steeply, terrifyingly. The cloud-image vanished for Carlyle, and suddenly he was deep underwater, and sinking rapidly. No, Cephean! What are you doing? Level off, bring it up! He opposed the cynthian desperately, and in the conflict the net strained and sparkled brightly, heatedly, then began to break, tear, shred. The ship tumbled deeper and broke completely through the Reid, so that the Current was only a shimmering ocean surface above them as they fell toward the abyss. The space here was dark as night, perpetually dark, far deeper than Carlyle had ever dared venture. Cephean was trying to destroy them and Carlyle seemed powerless to resist. Like a stricken diver screaming for air, Carlyle reacted in blind panic, badly, in the only way he knew. He triggered the fusors: they flared searingly hot, and the ship groaned and rose upward roaring on the throttled torches, a fuming trail burning in their wake. He had failed to numb the sensory field astern, so the heat of the jets crawled along his spine with clear, glazing, flashing agony. Cephean's scream was a silent shriek of pain; centered in the stem rig, the cynthian was taking the brunt of the sun-fury, but Carlyle was too sticken to speak or to help. Fragments of cynthian thought flew like shrapnel: Ruhinned... ss-l-how... de-h-mise! The rest was lost -- too fleeting -- but Carlyle heard a gasp of astonishment as Cephean jerked out of the net and found relief. The fusors were dreadfully inefficient -- but they worked, and they sustained an image of directed movement, so that Carlyle gradually found himself regaining a semblance of control. The surface of the Reid came toward him as the ship rose, then fogged, and sputtered in the jet-flare. When at last the fusors shut down the ship's keel drifted once again in the mainflow of the Reid came toward him as the held by a tangled remnant of the control web. Carlyle set the stabilizers and withdrew, barely conscious, from the net. He sensed the cynthian nearby, jittery and numb and bewildered -- but he was too exhausted to look. His veins flowed with lead, and before he could rise from the seat he felt his eyelids close, and he sank helplessly into unconsciousness. Images of the quarm fluttered naggingly, incessantly. A strange communion, cynthian heads bowed in a circle, whiskers twitching -- thoughts fleeing selves, joining regrouping intermixing like buffeting winds -- shared dreams in strange places, in imaginary bodies. The images were flavored with distaste, with bile-sour anger towards others in the quarm, with resentment at bewas not the quarm a relief, an escape from identity, a boon to a weary, confined mind? Was it not natural? Why did Cephean so want to be alone? Carlyle awoke confused and dizzy. He focused with difficulty on his cabin walls as he tried to recover the recent past. Recollections filtered fuzzily into his brain; he had awakened -- years ago, it seemed -- exhausted on the bridge, and had stumbled to his cabin and bunk. He had slept -- how long? -- two shipdays. Jesus. Memories, dreams -- he had picked up more from Cephean than he had realized. The flying -- Lord, trying to fly as four-riggers-in-one! It might well have killed him. Rousing himself, he went to the commons, ate ravenously. Afterwards he drew a mug of hermit ale, and sat -- knowing that he should go look for Cephean. Before he had done so, however, memory-faces rejoined him and held conference. Skan, shaking his head: "No flow, Gev. You've got to bring that plump cat right into the rigging -- wring him out, make him respond. "Thanks, Skan. Care to help?" Skan, smiling now: "I have, Gev." Janofer, flowing and concerned: ' 'Perhaps you should think of trying alone, Gev. Or if you must, use the dreampool." The dreampool -- frightening enough with another human; machine-assisted intimacy. Now, with an alien? "Just like the old days? That's how you've always spoken to me." "I've tried, Gev -- you know that. But always there was something that wouldn't connect between us." " How many times did you try. Twice? Three times?" "Which nearly broke me. It wouldn't work, Gev -- it just wouldn't." "Hm." " You are a beautiful friend, though." " Thanks ." "You're coming up on the Flume, soon, Gev. Don't be thinking about us. We'll help all we can, but if you depend on us, you'll bum yourself out." Skan: "The cat -- you've got to get the cat working with you or you'll never make it." "He acts suicidal." Legroeder, from somewhere, looked up and nodded, but distractedly, as if his real thoughts were elsewhere. Janofer, whispering softly, drew close and brushed him with a kiss, a breath of moist wind touching him from afar, and then withdrew, her voice a fading note on the air. Carlyle stirred restlesslyAfter a time he rose and left the commons, thinking to find Cephean and -- what? Okay, time to act like a commander and start kicking ass. Right. Cephean was not in his quarters. Carlyle stood in the starboard-main corridor under the humming brushed-bronze stabilizer arch, and -- feeling slightly silly -- considered where to look next. What might Cephean have been doing while he slept? Unsupervised, the cynthian might have gotten into almost anything. The bridge was deserted. Likewise the commons and communications coop. Worried, Carlyle began a more systematic search -- dreampool theater, engineering, utility storage, exercise room, lifecontrol, airlock, conversion room. He checked the fluxfield chamber without entering; the suits were all in place, and the monitors assured him that the pile shield had not been breached. That left only the cargo hold. Carlyle was not sure what all Sedora carried but much of it was bound to be valuable. He went below and looked. "Damn you, Cephean!" he breathed. Number three cargo port was ajar, and a tattered bit of something lay on the deck -- a broken riffmar leaf. Carlyle stepped inside. The hold was gloomy, and webbed with crisscrossed anchoring strands, from which were suspended Lifecybe organic computor cores, each in a fried-egg shaped cradle with umbilical to a central support unit. Each was worth a fortune. Cephean was on the far side of the hold, hunched over one of the cradles. Carlyle started that way -- and was stopped in midstride, mesmerized by a flashing light which danced in a quick series of circles about the room -- external stimulation for the cores. He shook his head, and hurried across the compartment. Cephean looked up at him. "What are you doing here?" he demanded, struggling to sound diplomatic; he looked down at the riffmar, who rustled quickly around behind Cephean. (He sensed disconcertment, frustration .) The cynthian hissed noncommittally, his whiskers curling. "Caharlel -- hyor com-ffusors nohwork." Carlyle looked at him narrowly. "Of course not. They'll work when they're installed in computor tanks. Right now they're just being kept alive for shipment." "D-heds now," Cephean insisted. Carlyle froze, eyeing the cynthian. What was that supposed to mean? He shoved past Cephean and looked into the cradle behind him. The neural tissue, visible under a clearplex dome, quivered faintly; it was dark and smoky, and a glance at the cradle monitor confirmed that the core was dead. He whirled. "Did you do this?" he said. The cunthian's face twitched, unreadable. "Hi h-make missthake," he hissed. "You what!" Carlyle shouted. "What did you try to do?" He glared, caught the cynthian's eye, held it insistently. "What did you do?" he repeated. Cephean sputtered, and pawed his nose. He half-snarled an answer, incomprehensible. The riffmar lurched toward Carlyle, then retreated. Carlyle asked again, insisted. Cephean cast his gaze about anxiously and cried, "Hiss whoodens hansser h-me!" He hunched fearfully, mournfully, and shook his head. Carlyle checked other nearby units, and found one more ruined. "Why are you wrecking my cargo?" he demanded, almost shouting now. Cephean gave in, and sputtered finally that he had been trying to question the computor cores. He had thought that they were hiding something, information of some kind, about the ship. Carlyle was incredulous. "Why didn't you ask me what you wanted to know? This is just a mass of nerve tissue -- works when it's part of a unit. It's delicate! You can't pump it as if it were a ship's computer. What did you want to know, anyway?' ' He looked around disgustedly. The two cores were expensive losses -- not that it would matter, if they failed to reach port. More appalling was Cephean 's lack of good sense, or of understanding of the human systems aboard ship. "Damn it!" he barked, making a decision. "We're going to get some things straight. Right now." The cynthian looked startled. (A jolt of surprise, apprehension, crossed Carlyle's mind.) "I'm not going to like this any more than you," he said determinedly, "but I think at last we're going to understand one another." The riffmar squealed; he glared at them. "Follow me." Cephean followed him out of the hold, shaking and hissing. The dreampool theater was lighted only by a deepsea gloom. The pool, circular and still, was enclosed by a smooth, padded ledge; the water radiated a sourceless, ocean-blue light. The depth of the water was visually indeterminable -- the water appeared simply to merge with the inner wall, and only the glow could be seen in its depths. Good place to dive and never come up, Carlyle thought; he adjusted the lighting and the sensory responders. "Whass?" Cephean queried suspiciously, circling about the pool and coming back to eye Carlyle nervously. "Dreampool," Carlyle said. "Used by rigger-crews to help develop rapport. I didn't want to use it, because it was designed, really, for human minds -- and frankly it can be pretty damn personal. "Well, we're going to test it between a cynthian and a human." Cephean 's flickering eyes seemed to turn inward. His whiskers writhed; and the riffmar shuddered sympathetically. "H-no-o, no-o!" he hissed. He drew himself into a defensive crouch and glared at Carlyle stubbornly. "You'd rather float around in space for the rest of eternity?" Carlyle asked sternly. "Well maybe you would for some reason, but how'd you like to drift forever having to look at me until you die? Eh? This ship goes no further until we've used the dreampool, or given it a good try." Cephean shivered. "Damn it, no arguments," said Carlyle, wondering how far he dared assert himself. His determination must have been plain, because the cynthian acquiesced, muttering. He explained die procedure, and they both seated themselves at the pool's edge, ninety degrees apart from one another. "Look straight into the water, now, and let your mind follow your eyes. Listen to my thoughts and do exactly as I do." Gazing into the pool, Carlyle studied the luminous surface, and allowed his other thoughts and feelings to subside. The water was faintly perturbed beneath the surface, so that the light emanation wavered subtly; after a moment it was the variations rather than the light itself he watched -- shimmerings in the cool bath of sapphireemerald. The flickering of an open flame but without the warmth -- it was alive, and it reached out to him and entered his eyes with the tranquilizing energy of an alert, probing mind... The first thoughts were his own memories. The death of the Sedora's crew -- sudden, terrible, the cauterizing radiation of the Flux-space abscess flaring through the rig like a bursting aurora, the scramblings of communications, the clanging alarms that brought him running from a maintenance chore in the fluxfield chamber, only to find the smoking bodies of his crewmates, dead at their stations. The shock, horror, revulsion. Later, garbed still in a chamber suit, dragging the four bodies to the converter chute, struggling not to lose his grip on himself, not at least until he had done what he had to do. Afterwards he could let himself go to pieces, shudderingly relive the horror, wondering by what fortune he was alive. And then, later still, watching the healers slowly, slowly regenerate the neural foam in the rigger seats, so that he might try to fly. Before disaster, though, was departure; unhappily boarding Sedora at Deusonport Field, with mixed and hurt feelings. He wanted to fly they said that being helper-rigger on a slowship might improve him, then helper-rigger he would be. Deusonport Field, a bit cloudy, green hills and forest about the perimeter, should be a cheery sight on return. Relaxed, amidst the commerce of the Aeregian planets. out of Jarvis on Chaening's World: Legroeder and Skan as usual; and Janofer, never quite stationary -- her moods changing like aircurrents, never merely buoyant or petulant or contemplative or depressed; always a mixture, and her attention rarely focusing long on any one of her friends, but ever shifting from one to another to somewhere beyond the ken of any. Why could he not have been closer to them? And...earlier?...later?... the flight-shell of another spacecraft: the battery of riffmar in turmoil, working to confused commands while he fought to control his fury and discover what was wrong. The riffmar were maddeningly inept, never mind that they only responded to his control. Mindless plants ! he shrieked silently, but it was not a curse, only a statement of fact. Why had he come so far to get in trouble, why had he let Comeph get to him like that? A riffmar, confused by his shaky control, stumbled close to him; he swatted it squarely with his left paw, flattening it. Six more alive, by damn, and they'd better start flying. But they wouldn't, not unless he himself determined what was stalling the craft, and instructed them. If only he knew more about these things! (Strange, to be flying without knowing...) Bring my syrup, he ordered, and glared at the two riffmar scurrying to comply, wrestling between them a large stalk for him to chew. He took it moodily in his jaws, and sent the two off to tend the riffmar-bud cultures, and then to feed themselves. As they wriggled their twiglike feet into the nutrient beds, Cephean turned his thoughts elsewhere, and brooded on his plight. He had left in a huff, before his time, taking a space shell from the docks without checking or preparing. Bad judgement, admittedly, but who would have thought that a simple shell could malfunction? Starflight was so bloody easy -- use riffmar to run the shell, nothing complicated, and let your mind guide the ship, like the interdreaming of the quarm, but with no broil-damn other minds cluttering up your thoughts. Lord-o, he had needed a break from Comeph's incessant nagging, never letting him rest a moment without conforming to the quarm -- mix, mix, mingle, never leave a comer of anyone unexplored. Become a plant, become an alien, broil-dammit was he so strange, that he could not stand it? Ooh, just to be free of them! Lord-o, that's why he had fled, but not to make it permanent. (Did they offend? Is that why you do not wish company?) ( Whass ?) He was stalled, stalled. Why would the damn thing not fly! Seated in his sunken dias, he grilled the riffmar on their findings (though they had been untended, so how could they find anything?), and he hurled abuse at their quivering forms, and finally leaped screaming, scattering them in fear. Odomilkl he shrieked, and sucked on the pods with a vengeance while the riffmar huddled in a comer. Nothing like pungent odomilk -- but still, he must attend to the riffmar. They could perform certain chores by rote, but hardly what he was now demanding -- and certainly he had to be careful with the six that were left. Perhaps there was a maintenance recorder. Humming, he set them to locating the memory-cube and then obeying the cube's silent recitation. Hey-now, the thoughtflow amp seemed to work, so maybe the controls were just out of kilter. This was more like it -- a pity he hadn't thought of the recorder sooner, but after all he was a forest-singer and not a craft-tech. Comeph -- that sotrotted nuisance would be laughing if he knew. His bloody arrogance could make anyone leave home. Comeph, with his stinking empathetic grin, diving like a fool into the quarm, dragging you off on a mindlark whether invited or not. Lord-o-lord, to be rid of him was worth even this! A riffmar peeked shyly at him, awaiting recognition. Useless plants! He recognized with a fast swat. Hah! Two with one blow! But he needed those two to fly! He prodded them agitatedly, but it was no use, they were dead. He sprang to all fours in alarm, his whiskers curling and twisting. What had they come to tell him? The four remaining riffmar huddled at the control tree, and he approached cautiously. What had they learned? Hsss. They quivered, struggling to formulate a coordinated reply. Hssshell ffly... h-nneed more uss. One of them collapsed, from the strain, and the others bent and picked it up and carried it to the nutrient bed. Hsssss. That was it, then; he was finished. He had caught the image, brief but sufficient -- the controls had been upset by a passing storm; with the help of the memory cube, the problem had been corrected, and now all he needed were six riffmar to operate the controls. And all he had left were four. Rage boiled slowly in his stomach. He could not fly with only four, and he could not speed the growth of the buds; he could switch on a distress beacon, but no one would hear it -- he had flown purposely beyond cynthian space. He was finished, and he knew it. He was embarrassed beyond description. A low wail emerged from his throat, and through a haze he saw the riffmar shrink from his anger. Damn them! Hissing, spitting, he leaped at the control tree, rebounded with a crash of breaking elements, and launched himself at the riffmar. Two fell to his flailing paws, but in his madness he lost all thought, and the other two were able to flee shrieking to safety behind the nutrient bed. He forgot them, and bounded back over his dias, skidded, and slammed broadside into the wall. Stunned, he staggered away and hurled himself yowling into the control tree again, where he smashed amidst splinters and tumbled, battered, to the deck. Much later, on awakening, he tore savagely into his stock of bramleaf, and gorged himself on odomilk. He ignored the riffmar, ignored the broken controls, ignored his shell's warbling distress call, and concentrated solely on glutting himself to his limit on bramleaf and odomilk -- and not long afterward he sank groaning onto the dias, laid his head upon his tail, and slept. (My god, such violence! No discipline! It's no wonder you can't coordinate with me in the net.) Ffsscrewhyou who kannnoss kheef hyor mind h-where hiss be-hlongss. Ffsscrew, Caharleel.) Awakening, he hissed in pain, his stomach a hard knot of burning complaint. His fur was matted and disheveled; he wanted badly oh so badly to regurgitate, or failing that to die. He fumed in silent agony, his eyes watery and nearly blind, thoughts orbiting one another in meaningless jokes. Could he maybe work the little knobs himself, with his big, clumsy paws? Yeh. Ooh, to throw the fiercest tantrum in history! But he could hardly move for the cramps in his abdomen. When his head cleared somewhat, he turned grimly to his final challenge: how to arrange for himself a classical demise. He looked balefully at the riffmar, sssking in the nutrient bed, and violence stirred once more in his blood. No, he must spare them, for the moment. Had he grounds for demise? Dereliction in space was embarrassing, to be sure. Depressing, frustrating, infuriating. But was it humiliation enough? He could not be certain. What he really needed, for a demise that would put even Corneph to shame, was to be seen a victim rather than merely stupid. (Demise? What... ?) Later, mulling and gnawing at his tail, he was startled by a shell. That buzzing outside -- was there something out there? Fasti nated, terrified, he listened. What, what! There were thumps, small quiet ones moving in a progression around the shell. Lord-o, lord-o, was space going crazy? He listened with his mind, and nearly spat with surprise. An alien walked on the outside of his shell. Rescue! Frightened stormy panic flashed suddenly, and ebbed. Gathering his wits, he sent the two riffmar to ready the airlock to receive the alien. What better humiliation could possibly be asked? Now, with assurance at last, he began to plan a truly graceful demise. Cephean, you mean you came aboard this ship, meaning from the start to -- ? Fffssilly ssfhool! Hnow Hyou haff h-made h-me ffssay iss! But I'm trying to help you get home again. Ffssthupid! H-noss h-my home-ss. You could find a way home all right. Is your humiliation the only reason you want to destroy this ship? Wouldn't you rather go back to laugh at Corneph or something? Cephean, lurching, almost crashing through the separation layer: No, no! Noss Corneph hin mi-mind! Carlyle, wondering if he was the only blockhead around: Cephean -- I didn't rescue you to embarrass you, or even just to save you. I needed help myself. There's no humiliation in offering help -- and that's what l want you to do, offer me help. The separation layer shimmered like a curtain, and Cephean brought his face close, peering at Carlyle. Whass h-about hyor frenss hyou halways haff? Oh, them. Yes. They're different, I thought you knew -- memory, imagination -- sort of like your quarm, l guess. Hyou heff no quarm! Scornfully. Or was that envy? No. But we like to think we have something like it; though sometimes wishful thinking is as close as we come. Except for the dreampool. And that can be scary -- but it helps us work better in the rig, afterwards, and that's why you're here. H-wy hyor ffrens noss he If? That's the whole point. That was all me in the net flying -- and my crazy imagination. Maybe I could do it again, but it would never get me through the Flume. Whass iss Flume? Again? Here: The Flume. Breakup of the Reid Current, spawner of a dozen new ones. Riggers passing at peril -- like ancient sonarmen -- sounding the depths carefully, guessing at reflection layers, scattering layers, deep transmission layers. Change was the only constant, and things could happen fast. A whirlpool luring a ship into its vortex; a waterspout lifting a ship and pinwheeling it to tumble lifeless back into the sea; white-water rapids smashing a ship and flinging the pieces to the heavens. Or -- the Flume mastered and sailed. H-we kann noss! Yes we can, dammit. Ready for a demonstration in cooperation? The cynthian sputtered in confusion. Whass? The setting changed abruptly. They were suddenly both standing on a hillside meadow, facing each other under a beaming sun. The meadow lay part way upland in a range of rugged hills. Below and around it sprawled tufts and cushions of forest. Whass! Cephean was both astonished and indignant and his copper eyes flashed like buttons in his black velvet face. This, Carlyle perceived, was a bit too much like the tricks old Corneph used to pull. Well, too bad. This is your world, isn't it Cephean? Hyiss. Suspiciously, almost angrilyCarlyle nodded. The dreampool drew as much from Cephean as from him; what the cynthian didn't know was that neither of them was in control. There was a sound of giggles, badly suppressed. Two riffmar poked their heads out of the grass, and sat up hiccuping. Another sound -- a hissing chortle higher on the hill. Corneph was watching them delightedly; he looked like Cephean, only smaller, and with a single brown streak across his black, furry breast. (Carlyle sensed sudden malevolence from Cephean.) Not far from Comeph, Janofer sat serenely watching; and presumably Skan and Legroeder were somewhere about. That's the whole cast, Cephean. Carlyle turned about, scuffled his feet in the turf, breathed great lungfuls of air, and gazed at the almost torturously green countryside. Will you show me around? he said to the cynthian. Cephean spat and sputtered in perplexity, and finally pawed his nose and allowed, Hyiss, ss-all riss. He led the way downhill, trotting on all fours with the riffmar at his heels. Carlyle followed him into the woods, lost him momentarily, and then found him again unconcernedly waiting for him beneath a stand of slender, smooth-trunked trees. Sshtopf. He stopped. The cynthian sat impassively, his molten eyes wide. The riffmar became very still. A sound passed through the air like a flying shadow, a pure musical note. Or was it in his thoughts? Carlyle could not tell, even when the note was first repeated, and then followed by several others of different pitch, and different timbre. Notes began to fall like rain, reedy mournful sounds, and crystal tinkling belltones, and a shower of melohoms, and a skyful of sounds for which he had no name. There seemed to be no melody. But as he listened another kind of pattern developed in his mind: visual, of colors, of blending, sagging clays, of red sands tumbling from cliffs; and the smell of fresh-cut grass and broken cedar. His vision blurred, and instead of Cephean he saw a community of cynthians working, directing riffmar, while the larger delmar were busy at construction. A cacophony of silent thoughts and commands made him cringe and the vision blurred but he glimpsed a quarm, a circle of cynthians, their normal cacophony subdued to an intense mumble. Again: cynthians at study (investigating what?), their sparkling eyes gazing into oddly shaped crystals. Hum of probing thoughts. The vision broke. The music-rain slowed, trickled wetly, and stopped. He looked at Cephean in amazement; the cynthian now sat beneath a cleverly woven bower of trees, looking utterly relaxed. Carlyle blinked. Had the trees themselves bent to Cephean 's designs? The music had engaged him so, he had literally seen nothing happen. You did that? he whispered. Hyiss. The visions -- had they been a deliberate distraction, or merely an undertone, background noise? He never got the chance to ask. A boisterous scream shattered the forest stillness. He looked around, startled. An enormous flying beast coasted over the woods and descended, crashing through the trees, and landed on the forest floor nearby with a crump. It was a koryf, a dragonlike creature from Garsoom's Haven. Carlyle had seen one once, and had been terrified -- as he was now. The beast screamed again, and spat acid saliva that fell smoking among the trees. The creature was hideous, crumpled and grey, and it stank, even from a distance. Whassssl Cephean hissed shrilly. Carlyle explained, and added quickly that the creature would quite likely try to kill them. This one came from my memory, he thought woefully. The koryf beat its wings furiously, and lurched toward the two with a cry like a sigh of death. Carlyle back-pedaled further into the trees, but Cephean did not move. approaching beast, seemingly convinced that if a riffmar would respond, so would a koryf. The koryf lunged spitting and wailing at the much smaller cynthian. Cephean fled after Carlyle. You can't stand against it, Carlyle said stupidly, as he huddled against a tree. Cephean just glared at him. The riffmar scrambled past and did not stop. Carlyle gestured frantically. We can't outrun it, not far, and we can't fight it. We'll have to outwit it. Sss-howl It's stupid, do you understand that? It's telepathic, but it's stupid. The koryf was crashing through the trees towards them. His words spilled out in a jumble. We've got to distract it -- it can only concentrate on one thing at a time. If we each try to hold its attentiofi we can confuse it. Then -- jesus, I don't know what then, but if we don't do that much it will kill us for sure. Somewhere, Corneph cackled a cynthian cackle. Hyou bross heem Caharleel! Cephean protested angrily, not saying whether he meant Corneph or the koryf. Carlyle shoved Cephean violently, and scrambled himself as the koryf smashed with beating wings through the last shielding trees. Urging Cephean on, Carlyle stumbled to gain some distance. He gasped and leaned heavily against a tree as Cephean, beside him, snarled at the beast and then turned to resume his complaint. Carlyle was saved answering as Janofer interceded soundlessly from wherever she watched. He had no choice, Cephean. Carlyle looked up in amazement. Gev can only get so much help from us, and no more. We are not so real as we seem. But you can help, Cephean, if only you will try. Do what he says now -- you must! Her voice was soft as always but urgent. Bitterness and gratitude rose in his throat, in his nostrils at her compassionate and humiliating presence. Cephean snorted, but looked off into space, thinking, pawing at his whiskers. Finally he ducked his head around to face Carlyle. Whass h-we d-hoo? The koryf screamed, as it deciphered their location and started smashing its way forward again. Trees began toppling terrifyingly, and gusts of foul wind filled the woods. You run to the right. I'll run left!. Carlyle shouted. You've got to keep its attention, and I'll do the same, keep it confused. Now GO! The tree before them was suddenly unrooted in the koryf s jaws. Before it could drop the tree to attack, Carlyle and Cephean bolted in opposite directions. The koryf hesitated, and turned to follow .Cephean, roaring. Carlyle began jumpbut when the koryf gave no sign of listening he took a deep breath and charged after it. There were no stones on the ground, so as he approached the beast he scooped up clods of earth and hurled them at the koryf s head. He missed, but found a broken branch and threw that as the koryf snapped close to where Cephean crouched. The branch glanced from its forehead, and it swung about in rage, lifting its wings like tree-bowers, and screamed at Carlyle. Carlyle turned and ran. When he had gained a little distance, he looked back. The koryf had begun following him, but he could see Cephean in the distance, seemingly stalking the beast. The koryf crashed dangerously close, and he could smell its acrid breath, but he waited, ready to run, thinking, come to me, come to me. An image of raw, red meat came unbidden into his mind and he stiffened, thinking he was intercepting the koryf s thoughts, but the koryf stopped suddenly, and wavered. It twisted its head to look at Cephean, and when it did so, Carlyle filled his mind with the same image of raw meat. The koryf turned back, spitting, but did not attack. An image of a wounded, struggling animal appeared, and the koryf turned again toward the cynthian. Carlyle replied in kind. After a minute of confusion, the koryf suddenly made up its mind, and it charged after Cephean. Carlyle ran after it, hurling dirt and branches, and screaming. He had to chase it some distance before it stopped and turned, and they could begin their game of confusion once more. This time they held it longer. Carlyle called encouragement to Cephean as they toyed the beast back and forth. When the spell finally broke, the koryf turned on Carlyle and snapped so close he could hear the teeth clack in his ear, and he ran and did not stop running until he was out of the trees and in the meadow. Stupid! he realized immediately as the koryf broke out of the trees right behind him. But Cephean appeared at the edge of the woods and screamed a mental picture of bloody, gutted animal. When the koryf hesitated, Carlyle hurled a stone, and knocked it on the head. The koryf vacillated. Carlyle thought of a snoring mouse, concentrated all his thoughts on the image of the tiny, sleepy animal. He felt the image reinforced, as Cephean took it up; and suddenly the koryf merely looked confused. Out of the cover of the trees, the beast was as frightening as before, but uglier and less mythical. Carlyle thought of sleep, of peace, of satiation. He imagined himself after gluttonous eating, and that thought too was reinforced. The koryf, after a while, folded its wings and settled down to watch the two from a more comfortable position. It began to look like a shriveled, big-jawed elephant minus trunk and ears. Lowering its weight to the ground, it seemed to decide that there was no point in making hasty decisions. Two minutes later, it was snoring loudly and vulgarly, and Cephean was studying Carlyle with flickering, astonished eyes. Janofer smiled from the edge of the forest. Corneph appeared also and hissed grudgingly. That seemed to please Cephean. Carlyle was not sure just what the cynthian was thinking. But if Cephean had believed Janofer, did any of the rest matter? Carlyle lifted his eyes and looked across the dreampool with unutterable fatigue. His neck was cramped, his arms and legs were sodden, and he was drenched with sweat. He looked at Cephean, who was grumbling and stretching with far less than his usual energy. Carlyle climbed down from the ledge. He nodded to the cynthian, but neither of them felt like speaking. The last day before Sedora reached the end of the Reid, Carlyle suddenly found himself taking a liking to the riffmar; he whiled an hour playfully boxing with them, and later, as they were sunning themselves under a lamp in the nutrient box, he came around and squirted them with a water bottle. They giggled hoarsely, and seemed to enjoy it. Cephean said nothing about this, and Carlyle wondered whether it was really the riffmar he played with, or an amused cynthian. He could not be sure; he rather hoped it was the riffmar. They practiced once more in the net, and Cephean was cooperative but unenthusiastic. Carlyle did not press the issue. Fortunately, the Flume was coming upon them quickly, and the time for worry was over. They would either make it, or they would not. Carlyle took a last draught of hermit ale, frothy and cooly refreshing, and then he summoned Cephean from a last pod of odomolk, and led him to the bridge. He could not guess at his crewmate's thoughts. The net was flushed with a slight excess of power, a result of Carlyle's final retuning of the fluxpile. He flexed his spidery wings gently to bum off the extra energy. Finally he took a last few moments to settle himself calmly and alertly in the net, and to glance about him. The Reid was running fast, and grumbling as it accelerated toward its end. Ready? he asked. Hyiss, answered Cephean. The current became a powdery, tumbled ski slope, and they were speeding downhill into a snowy, evening mist. What lay below was obscured. He folded the net beneath him into skis, and they thundered pleasantly through the snow. He flexed and bounced through the banks; Sedora was heavy, but so far she was riding well. There was no way of guessing when the vision might change or how. Was the cynthian viewing a similar scene? Cephean, what do you see ? How does it feel? Cephean homm-humm'd in reply, and Carlyle caught a stunning glimpse through his senses -- a fleeting landscape, prismatic and crystalline, and dustily wet. And downhill speed, growing. Carlyle was reassured. H-you wanss chahange, Caharleel? Cephean queried nervously... No, this is fine for now. Cephean was uneasy, then, but seemed alert and ready to assist. Little more could be expected. The speed picked up even more, and the snow was turning harder; the skis rumbled louder beneath him, and began to shimmy and skitter on the run. The light on the snowscape was fading into twilight, and he began to lose some of his confidence. Without warning, he thumped into a mogul and was slammed violently into the air, his bones quivering from the impact, his breath sharp and scared. The ship's mass took him off balance and twisted him sideways and off keel as he fell -- and it was Cephean who brought them down safely, his heavy tail swinging outboard to counterbalance Carlyle's torque. They landed hard, skidding and swaying, and swooped onward down the trail. Good work. Thanks. Yiss. The air began to mist, then, and the snow softened under the runners. The image was disintegrating; the snow wilderness was blurring into fleeting, hazy clouds. And then the current dropped, shifted, and turbulence grabbed at them like vacuum. They had been dumped into the Flume. Carlyle pulled his arms and his breath taut, and fought not to become excited. The ship was plummeting uncontrolled, and he had no idea whether he should try to slow it or steer it or leave it alone. Ride it easy until something deve lopes, he called, finding security in the sound of the command. Wind was rushing deafening at his ears. Whass haffenss? he heard in an urgent, frightened whisper. I'm not sure. The turbulent winds were forming ahead into visions of glowing streamers; chaotic, thundering, furiously interclashing. Their downward fall sloped into forward motion again, and an ungodly racket shook the ship's frame until it groaned in the buffeting net. Sedora plunged toward the center of the fury -- and something was changing. Another vision, Carlyle shouted, startled by a new and thunderous roar in the net. A noise of crashing water threatened to shatter his ears. Waterfall! We've got to ride this one, or it will break us apart! he bellowed, not knowing if he was heard. He dug his arms into the hurtling water, felt Cephean doing the same. The ship crashed thundering through foaming spray, dashed amid shining boulders -- and shot over the edge. It dropped like a cannonball (skirting how many light years? Carlyle wondered ludicrously). Ready to bring the stern about! They would have to impact in the cataract basin nose-first, or the shock would demolish them; but they would have to come about under their own power or the wrenching turn would accomplish the same thing. He would have to lift the nose as Cephean kicked the stem... Sedora slammed into the basin like an ungodly pile-driver, an exploding jack-hammer, and smashed Carlyle's thoughts and teeth and steel neural arms, and sent pinwheels of fire through shocking darkness. Carlyle wrenched before blacking, and Cephean kicked, and the ship screamed through its skeleton and its skin but refused to yield to the torrential currents. Then it bent like a maddened porpoise, and rocketed shrieking out of the watercyclone and coasted straight, shivering, intact. Carlyle forced his eyes to see again and gaped in amazement that the madness had passed and the way ahead lay sparkling, clear -- as smooth as a river. We cleared it! he shouted. Hyiss yiss yiss! Where h-we gho? the cynthian burbled, still frightened and delighted at finding himself alive, and open and generous enough to let Carlyle see all of that. To the Banks, to Cunnilus Banks, you sonofabitching cat! he yelled joyously at the cat-like being. But all was not yet over. Sedora still scooted and danced and dashed, and Carlyle and Cephean were jerked from their delight to hold the ship on course, in its pathway among scattering and shifting currents that were the Flume breaking into its upwellings and downwellings and dying threads of energy. The effort was grueling, and the rig strained and stretched between the two; and once Carlyle shouted angrily and brutally at his alien companion, and once Cephean in furious backlash almost slewed the .ship into a sulking dive. But neither could have managed alone, and Carlyle drew often on Cephean's support, and even relied on the cynthian's vision when his own grew blurry in weariness. The currents tore at them and nagged them, but in the end they succeeded, and Sedora hurtled coasting out of the shifting winds, and Cunnilus Banks glittered before them like a starry, snowy hill -- bright and welcoming after their journey. Carlyle pointed Sedora' s nose carefully, deciding on Garsoom's Haven. (Gammon's Annex, the original destination, was too far abeam, and what the hell, he could show Cephean a real live koryf.) Then he settled back in the net and relaxed, watching the powdery drift of the stars and chatting a bit with the cynthian. Not a bad piece of flying, eh, Cephean? H-you kidss h-me, whass, yiss, Caharleel? Why h-yor ffrens no helff? Hi needss broil-damn odomilk, iss whass hi needs. Ho, you weasel, I think I'll teach you to drink ale. Maybe a spot of whiskey, no? H-no, yach! H-you ffoison h-me, yiss? Look at it this way, Cephean, I'll bet it's something Corneph never tried. Ssrue, fferhaffs, yiss. It's settled, then. Just to show no hard feelings. Yorgh. Hey whass? H-yor frenss h-again? Carlyle, hardly aware of the drift of his own thoughts, was as startled as the cynthian. Janofer, clear and beautiful in the net, was staring at the two with mock-beady eyes. What's this, Gev? You two are starting to sound like old friends; vicious. Okay, okay. Don't be embarrassed. It's nice. Yeh. Enough's enough. Cephean, you ready for that ale? (Janofer withdrew back into his mind, grinning.) H-you kray-ssee. Grinning himself, Carlyle pulled gently from the net and rubbed his eyes thoughtfully. The road ahead seemed clear, and he was ready whether Cephean was or not.  Only on the Moon can you learn what ' homesick ' really means! By a vote of #-# the House today approved the so-called "Moohball Rider" attached to the National Lotteries Act (S.#), a bill authorizing the construction of a domed stadium at Lunar Base Two (Copernicus). Construction is scheduled to begin in January, Proponents of the measure have argued that once the facility is functioning, the costs will be recouped in the first year of operation alone. Opponents of the measure, while failing to come up with the votes necessary to defeat the bill in its entirety, nonetheless were able to delay a decision on the financing of the # ground stations stipulated in the bill before the Senate. Recent advances in satellite holography are credited with assuring the passage of the measure, which was defeated when first proposed in #. Thus, what began as simple recreation for the first lunar construction crews, will become what one Congressional aide called " a significant source of revenue' ' in the future. " Once you've seen your first moonball shot," said the aide, " you'll know what all the excitement is about." Senator Steven Grange (D-lll.) who steered the bill through the Upper House, put it more simply: " Betting on moonball will replace sex as the national pastime," he said. The New York Times April #, # Silas saw the boy first thing. He was out against the bam shooting baskets, even though it was an hour past sundown and the ground was still wet. A good sign. Silas pulled his mud-spattered Pontiac into the little wom-down shelf by the front porch where the forsythia was and got out, avoiding puddles. The boy had spotted him. He stood with the ball cradled loosely on his hip, watching, as Silas approached cautiously, looking at the ground, not wanting to get his shoes muddy. "Howdy." The boy nodded. "Ma's over to the house, watching TV." "It ain't your ma I came to see," said Silas, smiling. "It's you." The boy frowned, his pale blue eyes blinking rapidly. Silas could almost feel the thinking going on under the thatch of bright red hair. With a detached professional eye, he noted the thick legs, the muscular buttocks and torso, the stubby arms. The coach over at Culver was right, Silas reflected; The kid looked slow as a freight train, and he couldn't have been an inch over five-foot-nine. Perfect. "I hear you can shoot," Silas said. The boy shrugged. "Are you a scout?" Without answering, Silas walked closer to the basket. The ground fronting it was packed so hard it was almost playable, even after all the rain. And it was a shooter's basket, for sure. The way the backboard came out from the bam on its rig of two-by-fours, there wasn't enough to drive the baseline, and someone making a straightaway layup would have to break his momentum quickly in order to avoid crashing into the side of the bam itself. And the apron in front of the basket had been worn smooth of grass for a distance of about thirty feet in all directions. Thirty feet. Couldn't beat that. "Play you a game of horse," Silas said. The boy smiled, and tossed Silas the ball. He fingered its slick, grimy surface gingerly, trying not to show his distaste. He was a city boy himself, had learned his basketball on the playgrounds and the ball was all-important, where it was dribbling and moves and leaping that counted. You had to have a ball with some tread left for that. Whereas a shooter -- He threw the ball back to the boy and wiped his hands on his pants. "Shoot," he said. When it was over, Silas turned and walked back to the car. The boy trailed behind him, curious, wondering what was coming next. Silas reached into the back seat for his gym shoes, put them on without speaking. The boy watched thoughtfully, chewing on his lip. "What school you with?" "No school," Silas said, shortly, and walked back to the court, avoiding puddles. "I thought maybe you was from State," the boy said. "They sent me a letter and all." "I guess I know what you thought," Silas said. "But you couldn't play basketball for State nor anyone else either, except maybe for some rinky-dink junior college." He watched the hurt come into the boy's eyes, pleased. It was a good sign. It meant that in spite of all the countless hours of dreaming, the boy already knew that what Silas was telling him was the truth. "I just whupped you in horse," the boy muttered. "I didn't miss a shot." "You're a shooter," Silas agreed. Then he allowed some of the old contempt to drift into his voice. "But you think they'd let you sit around the perimeter banging away from thirty feet at State? Shit! Besides, you've got about a D-plus average, ain't that right? Ain't no school going to touch nobody with a D-plus average. No way!" Silas watched the boy worry that one around in his mind a bit. Poor dumb kid; he'd probably been dreaming since he was ten about playing for some college, practiced from sunup to sunset, watched ball after ball settle in the cords, and never really got it through his mind that you can't play basketball after graduating from high school if you can't move ! Especially if you're barely five-foot-nine. "I heard they let you take summer courses." "Summer courses. Shit! Take all the goddamn summer courses you want. You're still gonna be pitching hay next fall for eight bucks an hour." Silas watched the hurt come back into the boys's face, but refused to let it touch him. Why should he? What he'd said had been God's honest truth, and if the boy didn't know it by now, he'd know it in the next five minutes, after Silas treated him to some sweet old playground moves. And it wasn't as if he'd come all the way from Richmond just to show the kid up, after all. The kid was a shooter. Goddamn, was he ever a shooter! He'd drawn nothing but twine in ten or twelve shots, none of them from closer than twenty feet, and that was worth something these days. So, depending on what happened in the next ten minutes, he'd make the kid an offer. That much was certain. Only question was, how little could he get him for... "If you ain't a scout, what are you anyway?" The boy was looking at the ground now, dribbling the ball slowly. "Didn't say I wasn't a scout," said Silas. "Said I wasn't with no school." He emphasized the last word with a meaningful raise of the eyebrow but he couldn't tell if the kid had noticed it or not. The ball continued to move back and forth between the packed dirt and the hand, ringing wheezily each time it struck. "What then?" The boy risked a glance at Silas. "Pro?" "How about you let me ask the questions?" said Silas. His left hand snaked out and grabbed the ball in mid-air. The boy looked up, blinking. "Play you a game of one-on-one. To eleven. Winners out." The boy regarded him blankly. "That means the same as -- ." "I know what it means," said the boy. Silas took the ball and let it hang low to the ground. He watched the boy's thick feet while making quick, feinting moves with his shoulders. When he saw the opening he moved quickly, dribbled twice, and went in for a layup, uncontested. Then he took the ball back, waiting fifteen feet from the basket while the boy shambled over, feinted, and went to his left for another layup. The next time he went right up the middle with his back to the basket and sank a short jump-shot. "That's three to nothing," Silas said, smiling. "You playing any defense?" The boy shrugged and slouched into position. This time when Silas went around him the ball hit a bump and he had trouble recovering before he flipped in a neat little reverse. "You walked," said the boy, and held out his hands for the ball. Eleven shots later Silas went back to the car and changed his shoes. The kid was one helluva shooter. Whenever Silas had crowded him the kid had just raised the ball over his head and lobbed it into the basket -- even with a hand in his face. "You like it around here?" Silas waved his arm at nothing in particular -- the rickety house with the screened-in porch, the bam, the culvert running uphill behind the house, the spindly forsythia, the sky. The boy raised his shoulders a fraction of an inch, dropped them. "How'd you like to go live somewhere else?" "Where?" "Oh, someplace where there's no birds singing, no ma inside watching the TV, no rain, none of this... green shit." "New York?" The veil had come off the boy's eyes, and he was watching Silas curiously. "Naw, not New York." To his surprise, Silas felt himself touching the boy, gently, on the shoulder. "Place I'm talking about ain't for everybody. There's some that like it, some that don't. But the money's good, and they got women there..." "Where?" said the boy, his eyes suddenly bright... Silas smiled. He had him. "You know damn well where," he said. "Let's go on in and talk to your ma." Abu was having the green dream again. He was in the air, floating. It was like being in a jungle, or a huge clump of cypress, where the trunks of the trees were invisible. Overhead, the canopy of high branches and leaves formed a kind of dome which curved suddenly to a short horizon. It was dark in there, greendark and quiet. He could not see the sun or sky. He floated over to where the sides curved down. In deep slowmotion he descended, touched ground lightly, then was up again. He strained upward, as a diver coming out of his tuck reaches for the water. He had never reached the top; gravity caught him this time too, snared him in its invisible loop, braked him, brought him down. He watched the canopy recede, then landed crouched on all fours. This time he felt the power surging in his legs, felt the correctness of the timing, the dream-like explosiveness of the leap. Upward he soared, toward the dome which trembled and chittered in an unseen wind. He knew he would reach it this time. This time he would bury his head in all that green witchery, laughing like a child again, and sing some of the old music before he came down. Hi-eeya epaduma wadda h'rumba toi... May my spirit assume the aspect of tall grasses... But when he reached the top he went straight on through. The woman heard him waking. She climbed down from her bunk, went to the pipe and filled it. "This time I was released," he said in his peculiar, singsong voice. "Always before I have been unable to come to the top. Always before I had thought only to feel the leaves before surfacing again. Even in dreaming I have understood that one must always surface." "Dreams are funny," she said. "I had great velocity," he said. "It was unexpected. I saw this moon when I came through." "Dreams are funny," she repeated, not knowing what else to say. She sensed his puzzlement, knew that for him a dream was a gift from the spirit world, a portent, perhaps a warning. A man must consider it, stalk its meaning like a hunter. Or it would end up stalking him instead. She, on the other hand, was from Philadelphia. The pipe was out. She took it from him, went to the jar, saw that they were almost out of kief. She would have to tell Sheffield in the morning. "I cannot riddle it," he said, finally. "It's probably just the old homesickness taking another form. Or maybe it was a way of reminding yourself that you're a shorttimer now. Your contract will be up in less than a year. You'll be going home." Abu smoked for a while in silence. Then he said, "In your country the people believe that when a man dies his spirit soars upwards, into the sky, away from the earth. In my country it is understood that the spirit instantly plunges into the heart of the earth itself, as if it were a creature of gravity, just like men. " "What's all this talk about dying," she chided. "You'd best come to bed now. You can puzzle on it in the morning." "It was this moon I saw," he said. Sheffield greeted moira with a smile and perfunctory hug, then motioned to the leatherette chair in front of his desk. It was always a pleasure to see her -- especially since she called on him infrequently, and, unlike some of the others, made reasonable requests. Kief for Abu, usually, or pills for herself. Either of which he could invariably deliver. As Operations Manager he had made a lot connections with the people over in Supply, and when the shipments came in it was only natural that a crate of oranges or an occasional steak would find their way to his office, to be dispensed with as he wished. No telling how many mutinies had been averted by a box of chocolate bars. "Let me guess," he said. "Abu's running out of dope." "Yes," she said. "He smoked the last of it this morning." "That makes twice this month, doesn't it?" "It's him that smokes it," she said wearily. "Not me." "Of course." He went to the safe and returned with a small cellophane packet, placing it carefully on the desk. She made no move to pick it up. "Is something the matter?" Moira drummed her fingers against the desk top, hesitated. "Yes," she said finally. "There is something the matter." Something in her tone made Sheffield pause. "Nothing insurmountable, I hope," he said carefully. Moira was a veteran, having spent as much time on the moon as Sheffield himself, and had witnessed any number of... disturbances. Without losing her sense of perspective. "Please, Moira. You must tell me if something is troubling you. It's my job, my responsibility to take care of such matters. You were about to say... ?" "Abu is homesick." "Abu is always homesick," he said, flatly. "What else?" "This time it's different. It's more serious. He's not getting enough sleep. He's tired, withdrawn." "It doesn't seem to have affected his performance. He's still number one on the court." Moira managed a small, wry smile. "And he's about number ten in bed. He hasn't slept with me for months." So that's it, he thought. Oh well... he'd had to deal with problems of the bedroom many times before. In fact, it was an area in which he took a special pride. All that was needed was some delicacy, a dash of diplomacy, and a slight rearrangement of the accomodations. Usually it was the players who came to him, complaining about their women, but even when the reverse was true he'd found some way of dealing with it. "I see," he said. "Well. You and Abu have been together for almost two years now. Perhaps it's time for a change." "A change isn't going to help him," she said, not looking up. "Maybe not. But it might help you." Moira looked amused. "Come off it, Shef. Since when have you really given a damn about me or any of the other women up here?" "I -- " "You don't have to explain or apologize. I mean we're both in the same line of business, right? Keep the boys happy and well-fed and well-fucked, and generally see to it that they show up on the court twice a week." "They are paid -- and paid very well -- for what they do on the court." He sighed. "Look. Of course I try and see that their needs are met. And that means seeing to it that everybody is as comfortable and happy as possible under the circumstances." "I know, I know." Her voice mocked him, gently. "We are all one family up here. We have our ups and downs, same as the New York Yankees. Jesus, Shef, the last thing I need is a pep talk." "I see." He tried, not very successfully, to assume a business-like tone. "What do you need, then?" She regarded him bleakly. "Honest to God, I don't know. I try to remind myself how much we're getting paid for all this. I remember all those checks piling up back home, and I think about the little place I'll get, up on the Hudson Bay. And it helps. It helps. I'm an American, and money helps." "But it does not help Abu. Is that it?" She shook her head slowly. "When I remind him that he's practically rich enough to buy up the whole West Coast of Africa, he laughs and says only a fool would want to buy a desert." "He has a point," Sheffield said, inwardly cursing the steady, even monotonous stream of petty disasters back home, the perpetually gloomy weather and economic forecasts. Sometimes he wished for a real, honest-to-God Catastrophe to rally the troops around; if only California would finally up and break off into the Pacific all at once instead of in bits and pieces, for example, it would make his job a whole lot easier. "He had a dream last night," said Moira suddenly. "Yes?" Sheffield knew all about Abu's dreams. "It's one he's had before, only last night it had a kind of ending. And whatever it was, it upset him." "It upset him," Sheffield repeated drily. In spite of himself, he was becoming irritated. It was bad enough that he had to bust his ass every which way to cope with his players' material needs -- seeing to it that they had enough food, enough dope, enough love so that their game didn't deteriorate. But it was" positively maddening to be expected to cope with something as impalpable as someone's dream. Particularly when that someone came from West Africa, from a culture as alien to him as a quilting society on Mars. What was he supposed to do? Sit by his bunk and hold his goddamn hand? "I'll see what I can do," he said, curtly. "What can you do?" Moira shook her head mournfully. "The only thing that would help would be to send him home for a while. And that's out of the question." It was a statement of fact, but Sheffield sensed an undercurrent of hope. "As you say, it's out of the question. He still has a year to run on his contract." "Ten months. I don't suppose you could find any medical reason..." "No," he said, softly. "He's in perfect physical shape, which the whole world can see for itself every time he plays. And you know what our friend the shrink would say." "What if -- " She hesitated, biting her lip. "Goon." She drew a deep breath and let it out slowly. "What if I told you that Abu was hen moira left, Sheffield went over to the small refrigerator and helped himself to a half dozen Gelusil tablets, a tumbler of orange juice to wash them down. He wondered, for what seemed like the hundredth time in the past few months, if his nerves were finally about to go. Jesus H. Christ! It was too absurd for words. Man wants to kill woman so that Washington will be forced to bring him back to earth to stand trial. Where he will see the grass and trees dancing from the window of his cell. Man decides not to kill woman because he believes her spirit will be forced to dwell forever in the confines of the moon, always a victim of its tiny gravity. Incredible! Sheffield reached into his desk drawer and punched the rewind switch on his tape recorder, listened glumly to the voices. "What do you mean, thinking "It sounds crazy, but I'm sure that's what was going on in his mind. After he'd told me about the dream I went back to sleep. About an hour later I woke up, suddenly, as if I had just discovered a snake was in bed with me. I was afraid to move. I felt him behind me, staring at my neck. He was very, very close. I wanted to turn over and look at him, but I was terrified at what I might see." "You were dreaming. Dreaming of snakes, maybe." "No. Because finally I couldn't pretend any longer, and I rolled over and looked at him." "And?" "He was staring at me. His face was cold and empty, colder and emptier than it is out there." (Here she had waved a hand, vaguely). "It made my flesh crawl." "And that's it? That's all there was to it?" "Then he said, 'I could not leave you to this moon forever,' and got back in his bunk. And that was it." switch, slammed the drawer shut. The suspicion that Moira was right tugged at the back of his mind -- an irritant -- but there was no case there, nothing to go on, nothing that would satisfy the folks in Washington if he decided to recommend that Abu be given an extended home leave. They would laugh in his face, or, worse, they might just decide to replace him, as if it were his fault that everybody this side of the moon was going zooey. Operations Managers were a dime a dozen, but there was only one Abu. That was really the key. You just don't send the greatest moonball player in history home on a whim. Especially not when the U.S. Government gets twenty-two percent of changes hands every time he takes a shot. And most especially, you do not recommend that such an action be taken on the strength of the unsubstantiated word of a concubine... So. His hands were tied. He'd mention the incident in his weekly report, and send both of them around to see the psychiatrist. That much, at least, was indicated. But he already knew what the psychiatrist would say. It was what he always said, what Washington paid him to say. Keep them in their traces, unless they're basket cases. He wondred, momentarily, if Washington had any idea that their shrink had begun talking in rhyme. The intercom crackled. "Yes?" "Harmon Ludlow to see you. Shall I send him in?" Sheffield massaged his temples wearily, trying to. collect his thoughts. Harmon Ludlow, the new kid. One of Silas' finds. A good shooter, but not great. And probably not destined for stardom, though he still needed to be handled carefully. He'd been in once before, a victim of the malaise which affected everyone, complaining about the food, the women, the cramped accomodations. Plus the beginnings of a genuine attack of homesickness once the newness of the surroundings wore off. About what you'd expect of a kid away from home for the first time. "Send him in." The door opened and the young man with the thatch of red hair came in slowly, stood in front of the desk, eyes averted. "Sit down, Harmon. Good to see you." The boy shifted his feet, blinked rapidly, but remained standing. "Well. What can I do you for this time?" His tone was deliberately casual. He sensed something coming, something heavy and depressing, and he wanted to minimize its impact from the start. He nodded again in the direction of the chair. "I want to go home," the boy said. Sheffield nodded, then pretended to be momentarily absorbed in the papers before him. "Of course you do." "You don't understand." The boy slumped in the chair, buried his face in his hands. "I just can't stand it up here no more." When Sheffield said nothing, he hurried on. "You've been real nice to me, everyone's been real nice. But I can't take it any more. It's worse than prison, no matter what they say. And I just can't take it any more." The real despair in his voice stabbed at Sheffield, caused him to wince inside before answering. He had confronted homesickness before, in himself as well as his players, and prided himself on having successfully immunized himself against the dull ache that accompanied it. Now, he felt a mild surprise that he could still feel pain in others. Was it a sign that he was losing his grip? "Of course you can, Harmon. Of course you can." His tone was syrupy, soothing. "Look, if you didn't want to go home at this stage -- then I'd think something was wrong with you. You hurt inside. You'd like to be back in West Virginia hunting squirrels, or just generally fucking off under all that wide open sky." When the boy said nothing, Sheffield continued. "Everybody wants to go home, Harmon. Everybody wants to, sometime or other. There's not a man or woman among us who hasn't looked out over all that dead land, and seen the earth hanging in the sky like a big blue ball, and wanted to grab it. Sometimes I think it would be better all the way around if we were over on the dark side, so we wouldn't have earth in our eyes so much, reminding us where we came from." The boy sniffled quietly, and Sheffield half expected him to wipe his nose with his sleeve. There was something else. What? "It's that, but it ain't just that." He paused. "It's my ma, Mr. Sheffield. She's gonna die before I see her again. I just know it!" Which means, thought Sheffield, that you just suspect it. He breathed a sigh of relief. "She's not well, your ma?" The boy shook his head, his eyes still on the floor. "She's vomiting all the time now. The doctors don't know what it is, and she wants me to come home." He fumbled in his pocket and withdrew a tattered sheet of blue stationery. "She says so in this letter, so I really have to go. ' ' The innocence of the appeal bothered Sheffield. I do what my mother tells me. He had a fleeting impression of Hannon's mother, sitting in her shiny new ranch-style house, in a suburb of Charleston probably, mooning (no pun intended) over the loss of her son between trips to the bathroom. It was a nasty thought, and it irritated him that it should have entered his mind, almost forcing a giggle. When he spoke, that irritation was only barely concealed. "The only thing you have to do, Hannon, is to honor your contract with the government. Look: I hate to be crass, but it just so happens that a lot of people down there are vomiting these days. In fact, people have been throwing up since the dawn of mankind, and they have usually survived. Now, I'm very sorry to hear that your mother isn't feeling well, but you have to understand that I can't give everybody a pass home just because someone in their family is sick. We wouldn't have a player left up here if I did." "She ain't just sick, she's gonna die!" Sheffield sighed sympathetically, but his voice was firm. "We're all going to die, sooner or later. Just be thankful you're up here where the conditions are sterile, and not down there with the rest of them, puking your guts out. And while you're at it, you might just say a word of thanks to the people who pay your salary so you can afford to get her a doctor who knows what the hell he's doing, and not some goddamned vet!" The boy moaned. "She don't need a doctor, she needs me!" '"Well so do a lot of other people, including the government of the United States of America!" Sheffield slammed his hand on the desk and the boy's head bobbed up, his eyes wide and blinking. "Look, I'll tell it to you straight, Harmon. Nobody gets off this place before their time is up! Nobody! And there's a reason for that, and I'll tell you what it is. The government decided a long time ago to make this a pretty damn near ironclad rule, because in the early days they did allow people to go home on leave. And what happened? Half of them never showed up for the trip back, disappeared without a trace, vanished into the hills where they lived on snake and racoon for all I know. As for the rest of them -- the ones who decided to honor their contracts and come back -- they had to wait around in the training rooms until their bodies became reaccustomed to one-sixth G, sometimes for months, until they could finally get back on the fucking court and do their fucking job!" "You don't have to scream at me," the boy said, cringing. "I'm glad to hear that, Harmon. I don't like shouting at people, especially my players, because I am here to serve you as well as the government, and I take my job seriously. But I cannot tell you, I cannot tell you how sick I am of people coming to me and demanding that they be allowed to go home. I'm tired of being threatened that such and such will happen if they are not given an immediate leave of absence, and passage on the first ship out. Only this morning, a woman came to me and told me that her man had threatened to kill her, that he came this close to actually strangling her to death. And do you know why? Because he figured that I would have to send him home, because we have no courts up here, no trials by jury on the moon." The boy nodded slowly. "Abu's woman." "Let's leave names out of this. The thing I want you to understand is this: it would have done him no good! And why? Because I would have found a way to cover it up!" He paused, letting the lie sink in, hoping that the boy believed him, surprised at his own audacity. "Yes! That's right! I would have found some way to have it declared an accidental death. Do you follow me? It would not have worked! Murder would not have worked, Harmon! Murder. That's how important it is to me and the government, the folks back home in Washington." For a long moment the boy said nothing. Then: "It must have been Abu." His voice was sullen, resentful. "You'd let a nigger kill a white woman and get away with it. Just on account of he makes you so much money." "It wasn't Abu," Sheffield said quickly. Too quickly, perhaps. He felt momentarily off balance, cursed himself for having brought the subject up at all. "But as long as you bring him up... Yes. He wants to go home as much as anybody else. And yet I ask you: here is a man who was discovered six years ago, pitching peanuts -- peanuts -- into a tin can somewhere in Africa, and making bets with an occasional tourist. All around him, everywhere he looked, people were starving and swatting away the flies, blistering under the sun. And so was he. Today, he is the best-paid athlete in the world. And tonight, Harmon, this very evening, you are going to jump center against him, and in the course of the game a hundred milof dollars while both of you try to put a ball through a hoop, and you tell me you'd rather be home watching your mother puke, and he tells me he'd rather be back in Africa pitching peanuts and scratching his ass while the rest of his country dries up and blows away! Well, I don't want to hear about it! It doesn't make any sense, and I just don't want to hear about it! Not from you, or him, or anybody else! Do you understand me?" "I just want to go home," the boy said, his voice trembling. "Well you can't go home!" Sheffield shouted. "Get that through your thick head! You can't go home until your contract expires, and that's all there is to it!" "Please don't yell at me." It was almost a whisper. Sheffield stood and came around the desk. His legs felt weak, and he had difficulty controlling his voice. "Get out. And don't come back until you've thought about what I said. Then we'll sit down and talk about this like reasonable men." When the boy was at the door he turned to Sheffield. His face was flushed, angry. "This place stinks," he said. "And I don't care what you say. I'm going home." Abu was early. The training room with its dank smell and the gleaming chrome tables and exercise machines was empty except for Cooper, the goalie. "How's it going, Champ?" Abu smiled in return, stripped, and pulled on the red uniform with the blue and white numerals and the emblem of the hawk gliding over the moon's horizon. The uniform was stiff, but a couple of good stretches would work out the kinks. Then it would feel comfortable,' like a second skin. Wearing it always reminded him of snakes. He liked that. He thought of snakes, slow and powerful, coiled in the sun. "Run their butts off," Cooper said, as Abu headed for the court. "Shoot their goddamn eyes out." In the arena, he went over to the rack and fetched a ball and returned to the center of the court and jumped. He went straight up, maybe a dozen feet, then settled down again, his slippers gripping the Vel-Tec surface with its tiny, uncountable bristles. Above him curved the huge invisible dome, like the night eye of a frog against its backdrop of black space, and stars. He went higher the second time, hanging in the air at twenty feet, scanning the short horizon. There was enough light, earthlight, to discern the ghostly, pitted surface, the dead blistered hills rising and falling, sloping towards the horizon where the full earth hung, waiting. He stayed like that for a moment, watching, and then came down. Cooper came out, loped over to his position by the goal, and signaled that he was ready to start the warmups. Abu jumped, and slowly rose, holding the ball loosely at his chest. At the top of his leap he feinted, watched. Cooper leave his feet, rising to protect the goal. He waited until he was halfway down before he shot. The ball come off his fingertips nicely and arched towards the goal, fifty feet away. Cooper reached the height of his jump much too soon, hopelessly out of position. Descending, he watched the ball cleave through the air and settle with a lazy, whipping motion in the back of the net. "Shoot their eyes out, Champ." He missed his next two shots, then called for a high pass. Cooper floated the ball in a flat arc upward, ( then crouched, waiting to defend the goal. Abu took the pass on the ascent, released it almost immediately. The goalie judged its flight, leaped. He was in good position this time, but the ball had too much arc on it, coming down at an impossibly steep angle, like a mortar shell, langorous, consuming time, as if its momentum had been magically retarded. It barely rippled the net in passing. "Shoot their goddamn eyes out," Cooper chuckled. When the others came out for their warmups, Abu left the court and followed the narrow corridor up to the observation deck. Behind him was the arena, with its small, brightly colored figures going through the pre-game ballet, its cameras and technicians making ready for the evening's broadcast, and the gamblers, moving into position behind the small betting consoles, punching up the pre-game odds, laughing and sipping drinks, watching the lazy activity below. Before him, suspended over the pale dead hills, was Earth, a blue, unreachable dream. He sat, crosslegged, in a chair facing the horizon, and waited for the old music to come. T'abu suya vahanu wa'ena toi, he sang, softly. Ta mo' bah vahana lamha Lapo rizha sum Na lapo doy'ha hri. In death, may my spirit seek the earth's center As the moonball seeks the center of the net. Let it go straightly. Let it not be fooled by this old moon. Silas ignored the sign informing him that the Tidewater Moonball Facility was a kilometer ahead and swung the Pontiac off the Interstate and down the ramp into a seam of dark and quiet running parallel to and below the traffic. This close to gametime it was all bumperto bumper up above as automobiles jockeyed for position to get into the parking lots that ringed the stadium. Which was just fine if you happened to like paying ten bucks for the privilege of having your car be there when you got out. On the other hand, if you were a gambling man you approached the stadium from the rear and made other arrangements. Which meant traversing about ten blocks of dimly lit streets at an even fifty k.p.h. with the windows rolled and your eyes glued to the road so that you didn't accidentally run over some kid and start a riot. That was the hairiest part. There was no light to speak of; the highintensity lamps which now attracted knots of black-skinned teenagers had long ago been snuffed out by stone or pistol shot, and the shambling houses which lined the streets were mostly dark and abandonedlooking, being inhabited now by an army of squatters who had to endure the floodwaters which swallowed half of Hampton every fall. (When that happened, Silas took the Interstate and paid his ten bucks like everybody else.) As he came within two blocks he could see the dome of the stadium, rising like a bright lilac bubble above the darkened roofs, occupy ing its own man-made hill, seemingly in deference to the notion that man must have his recreation even when he is drowning. But it was beautiful, like an amethyst glowing in a nest of diamonds and flashing pinpoint rubies, or the electric palace he'd dreamed of as a kid. And it was beauty that was at the heart of moonball in the first place, as indispensible to pleasure as the gaming itself. Inside the arena or out, it was the visuals that hooked a man; it was beauty's talon that pulled him away from the racetracks and the backroom poker games, beauty that set a man to dreaming moonball and its slow ballet, as luminous and unsettling as a hallucinogen. His pulse quickened as he glanced at the dashboard clock. Fifteen minutes to the buzzer. He'd have to huny, and hope his usual boy was there. Near the end of a dead-end street he braked and pulled the car onto what had once been somebody's front lawn. He flashed his lights twice and waited, motor running. A movement on the porch, black against black, and a form appeared out of the shadow at his window. He recognized the teeth. Jake. He left the keys in the ignition and got out. "Be lucky," Jake said, sliding behind the wheel. "Luck has nothing to do with it," Silas said. "See you at eleven." As was their custom, Jake let him get a respectable distance up the hill before throwing the Pontiac into reverse and peeling off down the street to commence, most likely, a two-hour crosstown orgy. But what the hell. It beat paying the bastards for parking. At the entrance to the lobby he flashed his season pass and was waved through, then found himself squeezed into a tangle of flesh at the concession stand, where he had to wait five minutes for a beer. Around him the crowd surged and shouted; animated discussions everywhere. It was the controlled kind of bedlam which made you think of a cockfight, or the crowd at a hai a lai game. To Silas it felt like home. The lobby itself was a horseshoe-shaped enclosure, bright and plush, which hugged the arena on three sides. Tiers of flashing wall-monitors ran from floor to ceiling, indexing the pre-game odds. He gave them a cursory look. The Hawks favored by four goals over the Eagles, Abu a three-goal choice to take individual scoring honors. And then more numbers, numbers setting the prices on the auction bidding and the pools, numbers which he never even bothered to read. A man could get lost in the endless combinations of moonball betting; experience had taught him to keep things simple. Numbers were seductive; a betting console was access to a living system whose blood was number, and a means affecting it. Press a button and the numbers change, everybody's numbers. It was hard not to play with power like that. As he moved up the ramp towards his booth Silas felt his nerves calming, his mind moving into a state of alertness, and just to keep it that way, he popped a meth-tab into his mouth and washed it down with a careful sip of beer. Now and then he recognized a face, nodded, but did not speak. Crowds he could do without, or people, for that matter. Which was one of the reasons be had allowed himself the luxury of buying a season ticket in one of the private booths that circled the arena, a pocket of silence where he could think, without distractions. Concentration: that was the key to a profitable evening of moonball. Because when a shot was thrown up, you had between one and five seconds to decide if it was on target, and the more your mind wavered the longer it took to punch up the correct bet. The longer you waited the more the odds shifted downward and the less money you made. It was that simple. He entered the booth just as the National Anthem began. A quick glance told him the reception would be good, as usual. The holograph signals originating in Copernicus were relayed through satellite to ground station, and occasionally they had to fight through a storm, became twisted beyond recognition. But not now. All was as it should have been: perfect. He draped his jacket over the back of the chair and inserted his card in the betting console. It hummed, suddenly alive. Below him, holographed in the screen, was the court, a rough oval running eighty feet from goal to goal, a field of green under the curving dome where the night stars twinkled. Eight small figures stood at its center, hands clasped lightly behind them as they stared at the flag. It was hard to think of them as illusions, but that was what they were: massed intensities of light and color one-third their actual size. Beauty, that was the only word for it. Sheer motherhumping beauty that burned holes in your eyes to your brain. As the Anthem concluded and the players loped over to their benches for a last-minute conference, Silas suddenly frowned. His eyes raked the court. Where the hell was Harmon? Quickly he punched up the injury report. He groaned. Damn! The kid was usually as healthy as a cow, not to mention the fact that you weren't supposed to get sick up there in the first place. Nerves, maybe, or else an incipient kind of melancholy which, according to the sports pages, was making its rounds more frequently among the athletes. He sat down glumly, closed his eyes -- and finally felt the methedrine going to work, opening up the synapses, flooding the brain with protein. He exhorted the cells: "Fire, you little bastards, fire!" His teeth began to grind, a sure sign that the drug had taken effect. Meth: there was nothing quite like it. He heard the buzzer and opened his eyes. Gametime. The ball shot up from the center hole on its column of compressed air, and right off the bat Abu attempted a shot on goal, swimming upward to take the toss at its highest point and releasing it the same instant, while everyone and his mother was expecting a pass to the forward in the attacking zone. And the shot looked true from where Silas was sitting. He couldn't have asked for a better angle, the ball curling through the air almost head-on -- but at the last moment he decided to pass up the bet. His rule of thumb was if you're even a half-second late in reading a shot, lay off. Hojd back until you know a shot's coming. Anticipation was everything; then watch the curve of the shooter's hand or the set of his arm in the follow-through. Check the goalie's position and the height of the ball. Figure out how everyone else is betting. And, most important, get your own money down in less than three seconds, when the odds are longest. A groan from the crowd, a few scattered cheers. The Eagle goalie, at the last instant, had tipped the ball away. Silas allowed himself a small, self-congratulatory smile. He decided to pace himself, wait for the opening -- and then come on like gangbusters. At the first time-out he lit a cigarette. Instant buzz. Mixing nicotine with meth was a lot like adding lead to gasoline; it boosted the cerebral octane perceptibly. His body tingled sweetly, like a finely tuned machine. His brain whirred. So far so good. He was ahead twenty bucks, and while that wasn't a whole hell of a lot, it beat being twenty in the hole. And Abu, after that first miss had sunk his next three, which meant that the odds were bound to get longer a everyone waited for the law of averages to catch up. But sometimes they didn't, and that was all the opening he would need. His eyes strayed to the Eagle bench. Seated at the far end, his hands clasped together as if in prayer, was Harmon Ludlow. Shot full of dramamine, no doubt, but at least he was out. And then a pleasant surprise. At the buzzer the boy slapped Number Six on the rump and trudged out to center court, his steps even in that bewitched gravity somehow slow and ponderous. Alright! Time for some action! Silas smothered his cigarette and leaned forward, mind racing, his fingers poised lightly at the console. Was it his imagination, or did he actually sense then for the first time that something was up? Wasn't there something in the way Ludlow converged on Abu in the backcourt that suggested purpose, determination? Maybe. Or maybe it was just some of that good old stalking defense the Eagles were famous for. This time two forwards faced off. The tap went deep into the Hawks' defending zone. Abu retreated and took it on the bounce, whirled, his eyes on Ludlow, six feet away and closing. For a long second, Abu did not move. He seemed to be transfixed, watching Ludlow's approach with the intense unwavering concentration of a cobra following the musician's flute: feet apart and firmly planted, his upper body weaving slightly, his black gaze fixed. The crowd, sensing something, hushed. Ludlow hesitated, fractionally, and appeared to fumble with his sleeve. That was the moment Abu chose to jump. It wasn't a short, passing leap, the kind you might expect from a man so deep in his own zone, someone backed up close to his own goal; This was a shooting jump. Silas watched, transfixed, as the small black man in the bright red uniform rose like a flame at the far end of the court; and rose: past the lower tiers and the middle tiers and the upper tiers where even the spectators had fallen silent; up, to the very lip of the dome itself so that for one astounding instant it seemed as if he must be higher even than the goal on the near side of the court where the Eagle goalie stood flatfooted and helpless, watching in open-mouthed amazement as Abu let fly the ball. They said, later, that it took a full fourteen seconds for the ball to travel this unprecedented distance. The odds were never longer. Silas got # down in # seconds. There didn't seem to be any reason for Ludlow's jump. It was too late, useless. He came off the floor badly, clumsily, lending credence to his blubbering assertion later, in the courtroom back on Earth, that he had never meant to stick him so hard and so deep. That he had just wanted to come home. But Abu came a long way down; it was more collision than attack, and the silver slashing at the shoulder bit the throat instead. It had a dreamlike quality, almost beautiful. The ball descended, homing. The air went red. And blood and body and knife touched down, together, as the ball slipped languorously through the net, for a perfect score.  a nice me ffiri line Gail Kimberly A ship from earth is in port tonight, and I will go into town now, by myself. Ensch went to the sea this morning. He'll be there three days, maybe four if this time is like the other times, and I'm already lonely. I should have recognized the signs, should have known that it was time for him to go again. It's spring here on Peleus. (The year is about eleven Earth-months long.) In this area we have a cold winter with snow and a sudden, breathless spring that sweeps in on wet, warm, westerly winds. A change of seasons is one of the signs. He woke me before dawn this morning, rocking our sleeping hammock when he left it, leaving a cold emptiness beside me. I looked up and saw him standing in front of the thick glass wall of our room, a dark shape against the mother-ofpearl morning. "What's the matter?" He didn't turn around when he answered. "Sorry I woke you," he said. "I couldn't sleep." "You're not sick, are you?" But Ensch is never sick. He's one of the two physicians in our little town but he's never very busy; Peleans are a healthy race. He turned and smiled down at me then, his teeth gleaming white against his dark blue skin. "No," he said, "just want to be up and doing something." That restlessness is another sign, but I still didn't guess what it meant. Ensch couldn't eat and wandered through the house and the garden aimlessly for a while until he suddenly said: "I'm leaving for the sea now, Judy. See you in a few days." And just that quickly he had packed a small bag and was gone. It's best that he doesn't linger. He knows how much I would like, to be going with him and so he avoids the tears and sad goodbyes. Now I've tidied the house and eaten my evening meal in the garden and turned the ambisound up high so the music will fill the emptiness, but the solitude is awful. I must go into town tonight. I put on the silver dress and the matching silver shoes that I brought from Los Angeles, and I go out quickly, leaving the tinkling music on low to welcome me when I come back. I close the glass door behind me, the high heels of my shoes click down our steep stone stairway. Halfway down the stairs I pause to breathe in the vanilla scent of the mysym trees that surround the house, thinking that the air in the Naked Nymph will stink of smoke and the strong, alcohol-laden breath of drunken spacers. After a moment I go on, smoothing the skirt of the dress around my hips. Short... they like it short, the Earthmen, and it's uncomfortably tight, after the loose, graceful robes we wear here on Peleus. I remember to walk carefully along the stepping-stone path leading across the orange expanse of the cilia marsh so my heels won't sink into the mud. It isn't a long walk to the Naked Nymph, which is one of the reasons I've chosen that as my place. There are other bars in town: Randolph's, and The Oasis, but they are farther along Main Street, closer to the spaceport, and the men who go to them are the eager ones, the ravishers, too greedy for sensations they haven't had for all the long months in space. The gravity here on Peleus is as strong as Earth's; I like to think the Naked Nymph gets the gentler ones, the ones who have time to stroll the streets of our town, to see the beauty and the strangeness, taste the flavor of life on Peleus first, even if for only a little while. But maybe that's just my own private illusion. It's mostly the cargo ships that come here, not passenger liners, and the spacers who crew them are men pretty much of a kind. The air is warm over the cilia marsh, rising in a fine orange mist, and I pull a scarf out of my purse and cover my hair so that my curls won't straighten in the dampness. The first moon is just rising, outlining the row of tall, straight, arrow-like trees that mark the edge of the marsh. In a few moments I walk through the row and see our neighbors' houses on their separate little hills; Milom's glass cylinder on the first rise, to my right, dark and empty now; Luar's faceted mansion just beyond it, reflecting the silver moonlight on three of its walls so that it almost seems there are lights on inside. Now I climb the steps to Main Street, seeing the dark wall of the market on one side of me and then, at the top of the stairs, the souvenir shops across the street. Two of them are open, but of course there will be only the old men there -- Joocper and Tanjlr, who no longer go to sea. Almost everyone else in town has gone, and the street is darkened tonight, and deserted, so that I can hear the music from the Naked Nymph even before I see the flashing green sign that shows a life-size woman with a shape no woman ever had, and the Earthmen swarming around the front of it. I don't like the sign. It doesn't suit the place at all, but it pulls in the clients, I guess. The four men outside the front door seem to be arguing about something. They have pale skin and heavy beards, and they wear dark pants and brightly colored shirts, all fastened and buttoned and zippered and belted on them. Visitors here always make fun of the clothing the Peleans wear, but none of them would change back if they got used to the comfort of the robes, as I have. They stop arguing as I approach them, and there are whistles and the usual candid remarks about my appearance. They watch me push open the heavy door, one of them reaching out an arm to help me, and they follow me inside. Drunk, of course. All of them. They always want me to drink with them and I've never liked the taste or the effect of liquor on me or on them. I much prefer the pinkleafed herb that Ensch introduced me to; that doesn't affect my speech or mobility but produces a lovely sensation that lasts as long as I want it to, then disappears with a wish. (I don't care for the sensalators. I don't like the idea of probes messing around in my brain. Of course, I'll probably use them later on -- after I can't do this any more -- but time enough to think about that when it's necessary.) Inside, I cross the thick carpet to the desk where Bandal, the owner, sits sketching a spacer standing near her. He doesn't know what she's doing, he's absorbed in conversation with his companion, a small, thin woman with red hair -- obviously an Earthwoman. They seem interested only in each other, probably cohabs on the same ship who want to see the sights. The Naked Nymph is part hotel and part bar, getting its trade, like most of the town, from the spacers. Bandal has decorated it with brass and crystal and shining plastiwood, and has hung her own paintings around the place -- landscapes, mostly -- the prettier parts of Peleus. "That's a good likeness," I say to her, looking at the sketch. She's caught the attitude and expression perfectly. "Hi, Judy. Like the usual room for tonight? I've been holding it for you." "Yes, please," I say, digging thirty Pelean credits out of my purse. "There's a good crowd in the bar tonight," Bandal says. That means there's mostly men, and I'm happy about that. I won't have anything to do with the female spacers, although some of them have offered me big prices. Bandal hands me the room key and I drop it in my purse. "You're not at the sea," I say to her. She's not old, and she's certainly attractive. "Tomorrow I'll go. I couldn't get anyone to stay here for me until tomorrow. My uncle will be here, from the interior." Then she smiles at me in that strange way she always does -- as though it hurt her to part her lips -- and I shrug and turn away. She knows I'd give anything to be going there myself, but after all, you can't have everything. I go on through the raindrop curtains into the bar. It's crowded tonight, as Bandal said. I can see only six or seven women -- two of them at a table near the curtains are Peleans, women I don't know, probably visitors from the interior. Both of them are elderly, both wearing scarlet and pink robes and pink flowered headdresses that cover their sparse brown hair and frame their blue faces. The other women all seem to be spacers. There are no other women from Earth living here, or anywhere on Peleus, that I know of. Except me. I go to the bar and sit up on a stool, smiling at Vos, the bartender. He doesn't have to ask, but brings me the only drink I like, a wine they make here that tastes and looks so much like champagne they call it that. He, too, smiles at me strangely, sadly, but then he's a strange man. I don't ask him why he's not away with the others. He has something physically wrong with him, I believe, and keeps to himself. I look over the men in the place. A lot of them seem to be too drunk, and some seem close to fighting. I want to match my partners as closely as possible to Ensch's appearance, so I always look for a broad forehead, a straight nose, a firm mouth and chin -- a well-built man of medium height. There are several here tonight, and one sits at the other end of the bar, studying me now, so I smile in his direction. He has dark brown hair and eyes, and is about my age. He's coming toward me now, carrying his drink, signalling to Vos to bring me another champagne, and now he's sitting on the stool beside me. "Hello," he says, his voice confident like his manner. "Mind if I sit here next to you?" I shake my head. "The seat isn't taken. ' ' "My name's Ed," he says. "Judy. I used to know a boy named Ed back home." "Where's home?" "Pasadena," I say, "in California, the U.S.A." He grins. "I'm from the U.S. myself. Greensboro, North Carolina. Know where that is?" "I know where North Carolina is, but I've never been there." He offers me an American cigarette out of a pack labelled "Safesmoke" and lights both of them, bending close to me. "Haven't been there myself for a couple of years. Going back this trip, though." I sip my champagne. "I'll never go home again," I tell him. "Why not?" "Space travel would probably kill me. Two years ago I came here as crewman on a freighter, but I was so sick they had to leave me here. The two Pelean doctors in town here saved my life." "What was the matter with you?" His hand pats my shoulder as though to erase any pain, and he looks concerned. "Space sickness was all the ship's doctor could call it. My insides were all turned around, I couldn't eat or sleep, my brain seemed to be crashing around in my skull. I was in a coma when we got here." I remember the first thing I saw of Peleus, when I finally became conscious... Ensch's face looking anxiously into mine, his brown eyes and hair startling against his strange blue skin, his long, four-fingered hands cool against my forehead. I hope he will be only three days at the sea instead of four. "So you live here?" Ed says, as though that's a fate worse than death. He doesn't know. "I like it here." He shrugs. "Want to dance?" and we move through the crowd to the little patch of glowing floor near the ambisound selector that Bandal keeps stocked with the most recent music from Earth she can get. Ed dances well, and when other men approach me to dance with them, I shake my head and stay with him. We go back to the bar and have another drink, and I learn that he's # years old, that he's got a wife and a son in North Carolina, and that he'll pay # credits to go to my room with me. I like him. He's intelligent and funny, and he does remind me of Ensch. I take him up to the third floor in the tubular glass-walled elevator so he can see the second moon rising over the cilia marshes, a pretty sight that always reminds me of sunset on Earth, the two moons so bright they set the marshes glowing orange and hazy pink and red. The room I usually take is ##, decorated in a style reminiscent of home, with opaque pale yellow walls and creamy white furniture, and a bright tangerine-colored spread on the round bed. Ed doesn't push me right into it. I knew he wouldn't. He kisses my face and neck and lips, and ruffles my hair, and admires the glass wall that's part of the aquarium the Naked Nymph is built around. It's a gigantic square tank, open at the roof, and it holds some of the most interesting specimens of sea life here on Peleus. Bandal's idea. Always the artist. I point out to Ed some of the creatures whose names I know, and then we undress. He is passionate and proficient, and I enjoy every lingering moment. Then we lie in each other's arms, saying nothing, until he gets up from the bed and begins to dress himself, opening his belt to get the money and lay it on the bed beside me. "Why are you in such a hurry?" I ask him. "Unhappy with me?" He smiles down at me and shakes his head. "No, I just thought you'd be anxious... for another customer," he says. I shake my head. "You're a strange one," he says, getting back into bed beside me, pulling me against him. "I thought you girls were only interested in money, and here you are passing up profits." "The money isn't important," I tell him. "It's just to pay my expenses." He doesn't question me any more, in fact, he doesn't talk much for a long time. Now and then I watch the sea creatures in the glowing water and feel as peaceful and as placid as they look, their bodies caressed by the silky currents, enveloped in nourishing warmth. It is only when he falls asleep that I let myself think... about Ensch and about what he is doing now. I can see, in the tank, a long coral fish with blue flowers for lateral fins, as it brushes past the shining body of a dolcet, a strange, silvery, mermaid-like mammal with an almost human face that seems to smile. Ensch, stroked by the currents that are the only way of opening the deep-blue pouch on his body, caressed by the warmth of the waters of the Mating Sea, approaching another whose own deep-blue pouch has burst into bloom like a hungry flower as she spreads her arms, waiting. I close my eyes against the pain and open them again to see the dolcet's mocking smile against the glass of the tank. But it's only a senseless fish, after all, and can't help its smile. There are no fish in the Mating Sea, only Peleans returning to their planet's womb to beget their children, using the short time they have only four times each year. I wonder who will carry my husband's child, and what it is like to feel his passion, that I have never known. I can let myself wonder now, lying beside this man who could be Ensch, who was Ensch to me for a little while. And neither of us has been cheated, after all. It is late when I wake him and tell him I have to go home. He goes with me down to the lobby and I wave to Bandal as I pass, who smiles sleepily and waves back. Ed walks me out to the street. It is empty now, and the moons are covered by clouds. "I hope you've given me a baby," I tell him. "Ensch and I want a baby." He only smiles in a puzzled way and watches me as I go down the street toward home. He doesn't understand that Ensch and I have so much together; and after all, you can't have everything.  iTIankind needs frontiers. We need new worlds to conquer, impossible odds to overcome, a place of escape from bureaucracy and government; a place where life is hard but the problems are simple, requiring no more than courage, determination, and hard work to win great rewards. Even for those who will never go chasing out to the frontier there's a great comfort in knowing it's there: that you could, if you chose, pull up stakes and try your hand at making a new life. For the warriors and dreamers among us a frontier is so vital that if there isn't a physical one, we'll create an internal problem and fight that. I suppose that man's need for a frontier is a debatable proposition, in that somebody might question it; but I doubt that many science fiction readers would dispute the point. To a very great extent this is what science fiction is all about. Unfortunately, science hasn't been cooperating with us. First comes Special and General Relativity to say that we won't ever travel to the stars. Then come the space probes to rob us of our traditional solar system. What's left? As I've said before, I firmly believe we'll overcome the speed-oflight barrier, and if we don't, we'll still find a way to leave the Solar System; but that may take quite a while, and suppose I'm wrong. Are there no frontiers left? Venus was once a favorite. Hot and swampy, a younger sister of Earth, with grey skies laden with thick clouds; primordial ooze, scattered thick forests burdened with heavy vines and hanging mosses; thick fungus that ate men alive, a world populated with strange animals, dragons and dinosaurs and swamp creatures resembling the beastie from the Black Lagoon. Venus was a world to challenge us. Then the scientists took away our Venus, as they had taken away our Mars. For a time the extremely high temperatures of Venus gave some comfort to Velikovsky and his supporters, and thus argued for a more unstable and less orderly Solar System than we had imagined -- we could take comfort in fright. In a world of cosmic catastrophies there is room aplenty for adventure and derring-do. After all, Dr. V. had predicted that Venus would be very hot, possibly even still molten from her fiery birth from Jupiter; but, alas, even that is denied us. Pioneer looked down on Jupiter and found that he is not even solid. The Queen of Heaven does not resemble her mythological father, no, not in the least. Velikovsky would have hydrocarbons (and carbo-hydrates) in the Venerian atmosphere, and he may well be right; but mostly there is carbon dioxide (CO # ) in fearful amounts, diluted with sulfuric and hydroflouric acids. Here and there may lurk clouds of ice crystals and water vapor, but mostly there is a poisonous and corrosive brew pressing down with # atmospheres on Aphrodite's face. Venus does not seem an attractive place. When i was a boy I read a "juvenile" novel so utterly forgettable that I recall neither plot nor title nor author nor characters. One incident in that book impressed itself in my mind. The heroes had stranded themselves in the Arabian (or Moroccan or Tunisian or Saharan) desert, and were about to be engulfed by wild barbaric tribesmen on camels -- when lo!, the tribesmen retreated in panic, driven away by the sight of a regiment of British Tommies in full uniform. There were, of course, no British troops for hundreds of miles. The author made a point of explaining that this sort of mirage happens quite often in the desert. I remember looking for one many years later; it's true enough. There are numerous stories of ghost cities in the Mediterranean. One can often be seen across the straits of Messina: a full city, with moving traffic, nestled onto the dry and barren hills. The illusion has been observed and commented on for at least three thousand years. What happens is that changing air densities will affect light rays so that under the proper conditions the image is refracted over the horizon. A British regiment marching in Aden is seen a hundred miles away. Ghostly images of cities form on barren shorelines. This is rare on Earth. On Venus it's inevitable. The Venerian atmosphere is so thick that light is refracted through # and more. The whole planet is visible from any point on the surface. The explorer will seem to stand in the bottom of an enormous bowl, with cliffs towering high above him. This doesn't have a lot to do with the subject of this column, but it fascinates me. Venus must be a confusing place, where one sees the back of one's own head spread about on the top of an enormous cliff... The mirages might be worth seeing, but there's not a lot else to attract colonists or tourists. Carl Sagan, Cornell U's resident genius and expert on Venus, once said "Venus is very much like Hell," and a glance at Table One shows why. It's not a very attractive place to live. In fact, a more useless planet is hard to imagine. What good is a lump of desert whose surface temperature is up there about the melting point of lead, whose atmosphere is too thick, with winds of fearful velocity and force blowing dust across craters and jumbled structures like the surface of the Moon? Some writers have proposed that since we can never visit Venus (and wouldn't want to if we could), we should make her the Solar System's garbage heap. Venus could become the repository for all the long-term radioactive wastes produced by nuclear power plants. It's cheaper to drop a load onto the surface of Venus than to send it into the Sun, and what other use do we have for Hell anyway? Quite a lot, actually. Venus is very likely to become the first terraformed planet. In fact in a few hundred years there may be more people living on Venus than live on Earth right now. The asteroids can be one frontier for the future, as I described a couple of issues ago; but they'll never be developed into a New World. That's reserved for Venus. Not only can we terraform Venus, but we could probably get the job done in this century, using present-day technology. The whole cost is unlikely to be greater than a medium-sized war, and the pay-off is enormous: a whole New World, a frontier to absorb adventurers and the discontented. Few wars of conquest ever yielded a fraction of that. Hardened veteran SF readers will have recognized the title of this column as coming from a # ASderson. His "The Big Rain" should rank with all the other successful predictions by SF writers: when the Big Rain comes, we can live on Venus. The Venerian atmosphere consists mainly of carbon dioxide plus some other junk that we'd like to get rid of. The junk is water soluble, and will wash away when we get the rain to fall. That thick CO# blanket is the cause of all Venus's troubles. Solar radiation comes in, a lot of it as visible light and hotter, into the ultraviolet. It penetrates into the atmosphere and is absorbed. Now Venus slowly rotates, until she faces the absolute black of outer space, a who's camped out in high mountains knows. The absorbed radiation tries to go back out into space, but it has cooled off somewhat, from ultraviolet to infra-red. IR is absorbed nicely by carbon dioxide. The heat never gets back out, and up goes the Venerian temperature. This is called "the greenhouse effect" and works on Earth as well as out there. In fact, there are theorists who wonder if burning all those fossil fuels won't, in a couple of generations, loose so much CO# into our own atmosphere as to bring Earth's temperature up sharply. The result would be melting ice at the poles, and the drowning of most of our sea-coast cities. Before we get too alarmed at that, though, there's something else to worry about: it seems that far from rising, the average temperature of the Earth is falling, and we may be due for a new ice age, complete with glaciers in North America and like that, within the next hundred years. More on both subjects at another time; this month we're concerned with reducing the Venerian fever to manageable levels. We need to break up that thick CO# layer around Venus. This will automatically liberate oxygen, a rather desirable (to us) side effect. It will also chop down the atmospheric pressure to something tolerable. Breaking up CO# is a rather simple task. Plants do it all the time. We'll need a pretty rugged plant, since the atmospheric temperatures of Venus range from below freezing to live steam, but fortunately one of the most efficient CO# converters is also one of the most rugged. In fact, it's generally thought that the blue-green algae were responsible for Earth keeping her cool and not getting covered with a thick CO# blanket like her sister. The algae will need sunlight, water, and CO#. There's no question about finding those on Venus. The temperatures are all right, too, at least in the upper atmosphere where we'll seed the algae. This isn't just theory. "Venus jar" tests have shown that bluegreen algae thrive in the best reproduction of Venerian atmosphere we can make. They break down the CO# and give off oxygen at everincreasing rates. In fact, to the algae, Venerian conditions are not Hell but Heaven. Diameter # miles # km. # miles # km. Mass # x # # gm (D # x # # gm (#) Density # # Distance from Sun # x # # cm  I AU # x # # cm  # AU Length of Year # days # Earth days Rotation Rate Mean Solar Day # hrs # min # hours # Earth days (Retrograde) # Earth days Mean Irradiance I .# calcm # min # calcm # min Atmospheric Pressure # lbs.in #  I atmosphere # atmospheres Mean Equatorial Temperature Range # to #  C # C (Cloud tops) to #C (Surface) Surface Gravity # cmsec #  I # # cmsec #  # g Distance to Horizon # km. # km. We have the algae, and we can build rockets to send them. About a hundred rockets should do the job. price doesn't seem unreasonable. Say we're off by a factor of ten, than wars cost; and out of that much money we should be able to get a couple of manned Venus-orbit laboratories as a bonus. It will be, after all, a once-in-evolutionarylifetimes opportunity. Once the algae are sprayed into the upper atmosphere, they happily eat up CO # and give off oxygen. They have no competition. Nothing eats them, and there's plenty of room for expansion, plenty to eat, and lots of sunlight. Some calculations indicate that within a year of the initial infection the surface of Venus will be visible to Earth telescopes. Meanwhile the algae go on doing their thing. The atmosphere clears. Sunlight coming in begins to radiate back out. The atmospheric temperature falls, and lower levels are invaded by the algae. There is about # inches of precipitable water in the Venerian atmosphere. This means that if it all fell as rain, it would cover the entire surface to a depth of # inches. Compared to the miles of water covering most of the Earth this is not much; still, # inches is respectable. Mars has only # microns of precipitable water. As the air above Venus cools, rain-drops will form and eventually it will rain, and rain, and rain. The first planet-wide storm probably won't ever get to the surface; the rain will evaporate long before that. But as it evaporates it cools still another layer of atmosphere, and down move the algae. Repeat as needed. In no more than twenty years from Go, the Big Rain will strike the ground. Craters will become lakes,. Depressions will become shallow seas. Rivers will begin carving channels. And as Venus slowly turns, there may be snow on the night side: a water-table will develop. Deserts a At that point the surface will be tolerable to humans with protective equipment -- the seeding can begin. Scientists will want to move very carefully, introducing only the right plants and insects, fearful lest an unbalanced ecology result. Opposed to this slow and careful approach will be the colonists who want the job over and done with. Some will demand that we dump a little of everything we can think of onto Venus and let competition take its course; an ecology will result inevitably, although we may not be able to predict what it will be. There will also be tailored organisms. Microbiologists are already to the stage of switching genes from one species to another, and it shouldn't be long before this is done with higher plants and animals. After all, Venus will have special conditions. That long rotation period means severe winters, like the Arctic tundra or worse. Much of Venus may resemble Siberia or the North Slopes of Alaska, which, if you haven't seen them, are second only to Antartica as candidates for the most desolate spots on Earth. On the other hand, Venus will still have a thick atmosphere, and she's closer to the Sun. We don't know what the final temperature will be, or how much heat-pumping the atmosphere can do. It may not be the most pleasant world imaginable. Some writers have speculated that Venetian colonists will be nomads, staying on the move to live in perpetual sunshine. Others have described a world of paired cities connected by rails: as sunset approaches, the inhabitants escape the winter night by travel to their city's twin at the antipodes, somewhat as the Martian Much of this scjieme was described by Carl Sagan in a #I aramplified it in "To Build A In Poul's story there was fierce competition for the better parts of Venus, resulting in a social system composed of clans engaged in innumerable limited wars. It's a ft # Eighlh Ave., New York, N Y. # #-#  reasonable projection; the first settlements will be small, probably dominated by one man, and intermarriage may well result in a clanstructured social system. We haven't yet mapped the face of Venus, so we don't know where or how large the seas will be. We don't know a lot (heck, we know almost nothing) about the substructure of Venerian soil. How much water will be absorbed? At what level will a water table form? For that matter, will it be enough to introduce our algae to get everything started, or will we also have to provide fertilizers: phosphorus, trace elements, that sort of thing? Our massive tampering with atmospheric energies and surface temperatures may trigger techtonic activities. Venus may erupt in a number of places, and spew out even more CO#, water vapor, methane, and such like. Project Morning Star won't be all smooth sailing. There will undoubtedly be unforseen problems. For all that, the terraforming of Venus is no pipe dream. We could do it. We can do it right now, if we want to pay for it. We can create a new frontier, larger than the New World ever was. In other words, there's room here for more stories than we had about the "old" Venus with her swamps and dinosaurs. True, we won't have any intelligent Venerians to contend with. It's unlikely that there's any life on Venus at all. Unlikely but not impossible. There are, after all, Earth-like conditions of temperature and pressure in the Venerian atmosphere, and this is about the only planet -- other than Earth -- in the Solar System that can make that statement. Moreover, it may be that there have always been spots with Terrestrial conditions on Venus. True, life isn't likely to have evolved under present Venerian conditions, but some planetary scientists now believe that Venus was once much more like Earth. Then, for reasons not completely understood, the planet began to heat up and dry out. If by that time life had evolved, it may have taken to the air, and be hanging around there yet. It isn't likely, of course. If Venus had really active bugs they should be busily tearing off the CO# cover that keeps Venus hot, and we wouldn't need to infect the Queen of Heaven with blue-green algae. If there are any native Venerian bugs, Project Morning Star will no doubt doom them to extinction. We have the technology to make Venus a place where we can live. Have we the right to do it? Should we, granted that we can? After all, this is "pollution" on a grand scale. True it's not pollution to our way of thinking; but what's good clean air to us is certainly unnatural to Venus. I suppose that we can and probably will debate this question for a long time to come, and when the debate is finished I suspect that no one will have changed opinion by one jot. Those who feel it monstrous to go about interfering with nature, and see the terraforming of Venus as blasphemy (they will probably use the term 'obscene') are not likely to change their minds. Those who see Project Morning Star as the most glorious opportunity that has yet faced man are unlikely to be concerned about mindless Venerian gas-bags or other hypothetical Venerian critters (beyond building them a preMoming Star zoo). Meanwhile, one thing is certain: it is possible that within my lifetime I could dateline this column "Venusberg". We can do it, and some of you could live there. Just after that Big Rain.  There are countless varieties of science fiction these days, and I would be the last to want any of them restricted in any way. Nevertheless, what first drew me to this literature and, after more years than I like to add up, still holds me, is its dealing with the marvels of the universe. To look aloft at the stars on a clear night and think that someday, somehow we might actually get out among them, rouses the thrill anew, and I become young again. After all, we made it to the Moon, didn't we? Meanwhile, only science fiction of the old and truly kind takes the imagination forth on that journey. Therefore I put up with its frequent flaws; and so does many another dreamer. But are we mere dreamers, telling ourselves stories of voyages yonder as our ancestors told of voyages to Avalon and Cibola? Those never existed, and the stars do; but, realistically, does any possibility of reaching them? The case against interstellar travel traditionally begins with the sheer distances. While Pioneer # and #, the Jupiter flybys, will leave the Solar System, they won't get as far as Alpha Centauri, the nearest neighbor sun, for more than # years. (They aren't actually bound in that direction.) At five times their speed, or # miles per second, which we are nowhere close to reaching today, the trip would take longer than recorded history goes back. And the average separation of stars in this galactic vicinity is twice as great. If we could go very much faster -- At almost the speed of light, we'd reach Alpha Centauri in about four and a third years. But as most of you know, we who were faring would experience a shorter journey. Both the theory of relativity and experimental physics show that time passes "faster" for a fast-moving object. The closer to the speed of light, the greater the difference, until at that velocity itself, a spaceman would make the trip in no time at all. However, the girl he left behind him would measure his transit as taking the same number of years as a light ray does; and he'd take equally long in coming back to her. In reality, the velocity of light in vacuo, usually symbolized by c, cannot be attained by any material body. From a physical viewpoint, the reason lies in Einstein's famous equation E  me # . Mass and energy are equivalent. The faster a body moves, the more energy it has, and hence the more mass. This rises steeply as velocity gets close to c, and at that speed would become infinite, an obvious impossibility. Mass increases by the same factor as time (and length) shrink. An appendix to this essay defines the terms more precisely than here. A table there gives some representative values of the factor for different values of velocity, v, compared to c. At v  # c, that is, at a speed of # light's, time aboard ship equals distance covered in lightyears. Thus, a journey of # lightyears at # c would occupy # years of the crew's lives, although to people on Earth or on the target planet, it would take about #. There's a catch here. We have quietly been supposing that the whole voyage is made at exactly this rate. In practice, the ship would have to get up to speed first, and brake as it neared the goal. Both these maneuvers take time; and most of this time is spent at low velocities where the relativistic effects aren't noticeable. Let's imagine that we accelerate at one gravity, increasing our speed by # feet per second each second and thus providing ourselves with a comfortable Earth-normal weight inboard. It will take us approximately a year (a shade less) to come near c, during which period we will have covered almost half a lightyear, and during most of which period our time rate won't be significantly different from that of the outside cosmos. In fact, not until the eleventh month would the factor get as low as #, though from then on it would start a really steepening nosedive. Similar considerations apply at journey's end, while we slow down. Therefore a trip under these conditions would never take less than two years as far as we are concerned; if the distance covered is # light-years, the time required is #I years as far as the girl (or boy) friend left behind is concerned. At the "equalizing" v of # c, these figures become # years for the crew and # years for the stay-at-homes. This illustrates the dramatic gains that the former, if not the latter, can make by pushing c quite closely. But let's stay with that value of # c for the time being, since it happens to be the one chosen by Bernard Oliver for his argument against the feasibility of star travel. Now Dr. Oliver, vice president for research and development at Hewlett-Packard, is definitely not unimaginative, nor hostile to the idea as such. Rather, he is intensely interested in contacting extraterrestrial intelligence, and was the guiding genius of Project Cyclops, which explored the means of doing so by radio. The design which his group came up with could, if built, detect anybody who's using radio energy like us today within # light-years. Or it could receive beacon signals of reasonable strength within # light-years: a which are different. Still, he does not fudge the facts. Making the most favorable assumption, a matter-antimatter annihilation system which expels radiation itself, he has calculated the minimum requirement for a round trip with a stopover at the destination star, at a peak speed of #c. Assuming # tons of ship plus payload, which is certainly modest, he found that it must convert some # tons of fuel into energy -- sufficient to supply the United States, at present years. On first starting off from orbit, the ship would spend # times the power that the Sun gives to our entire Earth. Shielding requirements alone, against stray gamma rays, make this an absurdity, not to speak of a thousand square miles of radiating surface to cool the vessel if as energy reaches it in the form of waste heat. Though we can reduce these figures a good deal if we assume it can refuel at the other end for its return home, the scheme looks impractical regardless. Moreover, Dr. Oliver, no doubt deliberately, has not mentioned that space is not empty. Between local stars, it contains about one hydrogen atom per cubic centimeter, plus smaller amounts of other materials. This is a harder vacuum than any we can achieve artificially. But a vessel ramming through it at # c would release X-radiation at the rate of hour. It takes less than # to kill a human being. No material shielding could protect the crew for long, if at all. Not every scientist is this pessimistic about the rocket to the stars, that is, a craft which carries its own energy source and reaction mass. Some hope for smaller, unmanned probes, perhaps moving at considerably lower speeds. But given the mass required for their life support and equipment, men who went by such a vehicle would have to reckon on voyages lasting generations or centuries. This is not impossible, of course. Maybe they could pass the time in suspended animation. Naturally radioactive atoms in the body set an upper limit to that, since they destroy tissue which would then not be replaced. But Carl Sagan, astronomer and exobiologist at Cornell University, estimates that a years. This suggests to me that humans should be good for anyway several thousand. Or maybe, in a huge ship with a complete ecology, an expedition could beget and raise children to carry their mission on. Calculations by Gerald K. O'Neill, professor of physics at Harvard, strongly indicate that this is quite feasible. His work has actually dealt with the possibility of establishing permanent, self-sustaining colonies in orbit, pleasanter to live in than most of Earth and capable of producing more worldlets like themselves from extraterrestrial resources. He concludes that we can start on it now, with existing technology and at startlingly low cost, and have the first operational by the late #'s. Not long afterward, somebody could put a motor on one of these. The hardened science fiction reader may think such ideas are old hat. And so they are, in fiction. But to me the fact is infinitely more exciting than any story -- that the accomplishment can actually be made, that sober studies by reputable professionals are confirming the dream. True, I'd prefer to believe that men and women can get out there faster, more easily, so that the people who sent them off will still be alive when word arrives of what they have discovered. Is this wishful thinking? We've written off the rocket as a means of ultra-fast travel, but may there be other ways? Yes, probably there are. Even within the framework of conventional physics, where you can never surpass c, we already have more than one well-reasoned proposal. If not yet as detailed and mathematical as Oberth's keystone work on interplanetary travel of #, the best of them seem equivalent to Tsiolkovsky's cornerstone work of #. If the time scale is the same for future as for past developments, then the first manned Alpha Centauri expedition should leave about the year #... That's counting from R. W. Bussard's original paper on the interstellar ramjet, which appeared in #. Chances are that a flat historical parallel is silly. But the engineering ideas positively are not. They make a great deal of sense. Since the ramjet has been in a fair number of stories already. I'll" describe the principle rather briefly. We've seen that at high speeds, a vessel must somehow protect its crew from the atoms and ions in space. Lead or other material shielding is out of the question. Hopelessly too much would be required, it would give off secondary radiation of its own, and ablation would wear it down, incidentally producing a lot of heat, less readily dissipated in space than in an atmosphere. Since the gas must be controlled anyway, why not put it to work? Once the ship has reached a speed which turns out to be reasonable for a thermonuclear rocket -- and we're on the verge of that technology today -- a scoop can collect the interstellar gas and funnel it into a reaction chamber. There, chosen parts can be fusion-burned for energy to throw the rest out backward, thus propelling the vessel forward. Ramjet aircraft use the same principle, except that they must supply fuel to combine with the oxygen they collect. The ramjet starcraft takes everything it needs from its surroundings. Living off the country, it faces none of the mass-ratio problems of a rocket, and might be able to crowd c very closely. Needless to say, even at the present stage of pure theory, things aren't that simple. For openers, how large an apparatus do we need? For a ship-plus-payload mass of # tons, accelerating at one gravity and using proton-proton fusion for power, Bussard and Sagan have both calculated a scoop radius of # kilometers. Now we have no idea as yet how to make that particular reaction go. We are near the point of fusing deuterons, or deuterons and tritons (hydrogen nuclei with one and two neutrons respectively), to get a net energy release. But these isotopes are far less common than ordinary hydrogen, and thus would require correspondingly larger intakes. Obviously, we can't use collectors made of metal. But then, we need nonmaterial shielding anyway. Electromagnetic fields exert force on charged particles. A steady laser barrage emitted by the ship can ionize all neutral atoms within a safety zone, and so make them controllable, as well as vaporizing rare bits of dust and gravel which would otherwise be a hazard. (I suspect, myself, that this won't be necessary. Neutral atoms have electrical asymmetries which offer a possible grip to the forcefields of a more advanced technology than ours. I also feel sure we will master the proton-proton reaction, and eventually matterantimatter annihilation. But for now, let's play close to our vests.) A force-field scoop, which being massless can be of enormous size, will catch these ions, funnel them down paths which are well clear of the crew section and into a fusion chamber, cause the chosen nuclei to burn, and expel everything aft to drive the vessel forward, faster and faster. To generate such fields, A. J. Fennelly of Yeshiva University and G. L. Matloff of the Polytechnic Institute of New York propose a copper cylinder coated with a superconducting layer of niobium-tin alloy. The size is not excessive, # meters in length and # in diameter. As for braking, they suggest a drogue made of boron, for its high melting point, ten kilometers across. This would necessarily work rather slowly. But then, these authors are cautious in their assumptions; for instance, they derive a peak velocity of just # c. The system could reach Alpha Centauri in about # years, Tau Ceti in #. By adding wings, however, they approximately halve these travel times. The wings are two great superconducting batteries, each a kilometer square. Cutting the lines of the galactic magnetic field, they generate voltages which can jje tapped for exhaust acceleration, for magnetic bottle containers for the power reaction, and for inboard electricity. With thrust shut off, they act as auxiliary brakes, much shortening the deceleration period. When power is drawn at different rates on either side, they provide maneuverability -- majestically slow , but sufficient -- almost as if they were huge oars. All in all, it appears that a vessel of this general type can bring explorers to the nearest stars while they are still young enough to carry out the exploration -- and the preliminary colonization? -- themselves. Civilization at home will start receiving a flood of beamed information, fascinating, no doubt often revolutionary in unforeseeable ways, within a few years of their arrival. Given only a slight lengthening of human life expectancy, they might well spend a generation out yonder and get home alive, still hale. Certainly their children can. Robert L. Forward, a leading physicist at Hughes Research Laboratories, has also interested himself in the use of the galactic magnetic field. As he points out, the ion density in interstellar space is so low that a probe could easily maintain a substantial voltage across itself. Properly adjusted, the interaction forces produced by this wiH allow mid-course corrections and terminal maneuvers at small extra energy cost. Thus we could investigate more than one star with a single probe, and eventually bring it home again. Indeed, the price of research in deep space is rather small. Even the cost of manned vessels is estimated by several careful thinkers as no each -- starting with today's technology. That's about # dollars per American, much less than we spend every year on cigarettes and booze, enormously less than goes for wars, bureaucrats, subsidies to inefficient businesses, or the servicing of the national debt. For mankind as a whole, a starship would run about # per head. The benefits it would return in the way of knowledge, and thus of improved capability, are immeasurably great. But to continue with those manned craft. Mention of using interstellar magnetism for maneuvering raises the thought of using it for propulsion. That is, by employing electromagnetic forces which interact with that field, a ship could ideally accelerate itself without having to expel any mass backward. This would represent a huge saving over what the rocket demands. The trouble is, the galactic field is very weak, and no doubt very variable from region to region. Though it can be valuable in ways that we have seen, there appears to be no hope of using it for a powerful drive. Might we invent other devices? For instance, if we could somehow establish a negative gravity force, this might let our ship react against the mass of the universe as a whole, and thus need no jets. Unfortunately, nobody today knows how to do any such thing, and most physicists take for granted it's impossible. Not all agree: because antigravity-type forces do occur in relativity theory, under special conditions. Physics does offer one way of reaching extremely high speeds free, the Einsteinian catapult. Later I shall have more to say about the weird things that happen when large, ultra-dense masses spin very fast. But among these is their generation of a force different from Newtonian gravity, which has a mighty accelerating effect of its own. Two neutron stars, orbiting nearly in contact, could kick almost to light velocity a ship which approached them on the right orbit. Alas, no such pair seems to exist anywhere near the Solar System. Besides, we'd presumably want something similar in the neighborhood of our destination, with exactly the characteristics necessary to slow us down. The technique looks rather implausible. What is likely, though, is that closer study of phenomena like these may give us clues to the method of constructing a field drive. Yet do we really need it? Won't the Bussard ramjet serve? Since it picks up everything it requires as it goes, why can't it keep on accelerating indefinitely, until it comes as close to c as the captain desires? The Fennelly-Matloff vehicle is not intended to do this. But why can't a more advanced model? Quite possibly it can! Before taking us off on such a voyage, maybe I'd better answer a question or two. If the ship, accelerating at one gravity, is near c in a year, and if c is the ultimate speed which nature allows, how can the ship keep on accelerating just as hard, for just as long as the flight plan says? The reason lies in the relativistic contraction of space and time, when these are measured by a fast-moving observer. Suppose we, at rest with respect to the stars, track a vessel for # light-years at its steady speed of # c. To us, the passage takes #I years. To the crew, it takes # years: because the distance crossed is proportionately less. They never experience faster-than-light travel either. What they do experience, when they tum their instruments outward, is a cosmos strangely flattened in the direction of their motion, where the stars (and their unseen friends at home) age strangely fast. The nearer they come to c, the more rapidly these effects increase. Thus as they speed up, they perceive themselves as accelerating at a steady rate through a constantly shrinking universe. Observers oh a planet would perceive them as accelerating at an ever lower rate through an unchanged universe. At years pass by outside while a man inboard draws a breath. By the way, those authors are wrong who have described the phenomenon in terms of "subjective" versus "objective" time. One set of measurements is as valid as another. The "twin paradox" does not arise. This old chestnut says, "Look, suppose we're twins, and you stay home while I go traveling at high speed. Now I could equally well claim I'm stationary and you're in motion -- therefore that you're the one flattened out and living at a slower rate, not me. So what happens when we get back together again? How can each of us be younger than his twin?" It overlooks the fact that the traveler does come home. The situation would indeed be symmetrical if the spaceman moved forever at a fixed velocity. But then he and his brother, by definition, never would meet to compare notes. His accelerations (which include slowdowns and changes of course) take the whole problem out of special and into general relativity. Against the background of the stars, the traveler has moved in a variable fashion; forces have acted on him. Long before time and space measurements aboard ship differ bizarrely much from those on Earth, navigational problems will arise. They are the result of two factors, aberration and Doppler effect. Aberration is the apparent displacement of an object in the visual field of a moving observer. It results from combining his velocity with the velocity of light. (Analogously, if we are out in the rain and, standing still, feel it falling straight down, we will feel it hitting us at a slant when we start walking. The change in angle will be larger if we run.) At the comparatively small orbital speed of Earth, sensitive instruments can detect the aberration of the stars. At speeds close to c, it will be huge. Stars will seem to crawl across the sky as we accelerate, bunching in its forward half and thinning out aft. Doppler effect, perhaps more widely familiar, is the shift in observed wavelength from an emitting object, when the observer's velocity changes. If we move away from a star, we see its light reddened; if we move toward a star, we see its light turned more blue. Again, these changes become extremely marked as we approach c. Eventually our relativistic astronaut sees most of the stars gathered in a ring ahead of him, though a few sparsely strewn individuals remain visible elsewhere. The ring itself, which Frederik Pohl has dubbed the "starbow," centers on a circle which is mainly dark, because nearly all light from there has been blue-shifted out of the frequencies we can see. The leading or inner edge of the ring is bluish white, its trailing or outer edge reddish; in between is a gradation of colors, akin to what we normally observe. Fred Hollander, a chemist at Brookhaven National Laboratories, has calculated the starbow's exact appearance for different v. It gets narrower and moves farther forward, the bull's eye dead ahead gets smaller and blacker, the faster we go -- until, for instance, at # c we perceive a starbow about ten degrees of arc in width i centered on a totally black circle of about the same diameter, and little or nothing shows anywhere else in the sky. At that speed, # c, we'd cross # light-years in # months of our personal lifetimes. So it's worth trying for; but we'll have to figure out some means of knowing where we are! Though difficult, the problem does not look unsolvable in principle. It may become so beyond a certain velocity. If we travel under acceleration the whole way, speeding up continuously to the half-way point, thereafter braking at the same rate until we reach our goal: then over considerable distances we get truly staggering relativity factors. The longer a voyage, the less difi ference it makes to us precisely how long it is. Thus, Dr. Sagan points out that explorers faring in this wise at one gravity will reach the nearer stars within a few years, Earth time, and slightly less, crew time. But they will cross the approximately # light-years to Deneb in # or # years of their own lifespans; the # light-years to the center of our galaxy in #I ship years; the two dromeda galaxy in # ship years; or Virgo cluster of galaxies in #I ship years. If they can stand higher accelerations, or have some way to counteract the drag on their bodies, they can cross these gulfs in less of their own time; the mathematical formula governing this is in the appendix. But will the starbow become too thin and dim for navigation? Or will they encounter some other practical limit? For instance, when matter is accelerated, it radiates energy in the form of gravity waves. The larger the mass, the stronger this radiation; and of course the mass of our spaceship will be increasing by leaps and bounds and pole-vaults. Eventually it may reach a condition where it is radiating away as much energy as it can take in, and thus be unable to go any faster. However, thereal practical limit is likelier to arise from the fact that we have enough stars near home to keep us interested for millennia to come. Colonies planted on worlds around some of these can, in due course, serve as nuclei for human expansion ever further into the universe. Because many atoms swept through its force-fields are bound to give off light, a ramjet under weigh must be an awesome spectacle. At a safe distance, probably the hull where the crew lives is too small for the naked eye. Instead, against the constellations one sees a translucent shell of multi-colored glow, broad in front, tapering aft to a fiery point where the nuclear reaction is going on. (Since this must be contained by force-fields anyway, there is no obvious reason for the fusion chamber to be a metal room.) Thence the exhaust streams backward, at first invisible or nearly so, where its particles are closely further off as they begin to collide, until finally a nebula-like chaos fades away into the spatial night. It's not only premature, it's pointless to worry about limitations. Conventional physics appears to tell us that, although nature has placed an eternal bound on the speed of our traveling, the stars can still be ours...if we really want them. Yet we would like to reach them more swiftly, with less effort. Have we any realistic chance whatsoever of finding a way around the lightvelocity barrier? Until quite recently, every sensible physicist would have replied with a resounding "No." Most continue to do so. They point to a vast mass of experimental data; for instance, if subatomic particles did not precisely obey Einsteinian laws, our big accelerators wouldn't work. The conservatives ask where there is the slightest empirical evidence for phenomena which don't fit into the basic scheme of relativity. And they maintain that, if ever we did send anything faster than light, it Donald A. Wollhelm, Publisher i Richard Cowper is ## in the Locus   that changed the world forever. First ! paperback appearance. An orange eyed Zeta-mutant maiden (by Freas) ; that might have been if... It's ! the U.S. Constitution was snatched ! ; and substituted with an equally au; ; thentic one bearing Aaron Burr's sig; ' nature! Kelly Freas's cover is a collector's treasure for stamp and coin ! ! fanciers also. (UY#-I .#) ! drink edited by Richard Davis, it features Ellison's Edgar-winning tale, ' ; ' and great stories by Slableford, Klein, ! ;! Benin, Lumley, et a.(UYlJ#-'#)  ; ; the first time around? It has great ; ' stories by Bob Bloch, Richard Mathe; j  son, Kit Reed and eleven others ; ' #...and a cover by Hans ! ! ! ; Arnold. (UY #I .#) l   ! Pierre Barbet, France's master of  ' ! ; science-fictional fantasy, brings the  r ! world of Spenser's Faerie Queen to   ; life. His Psyborgs call in Captain ; ; ;  Setni to investigate a newly created ; I  ! celestial intruder. Whelan's cover will ; ! I  please the sword-and-sorcery  I ; fans. (UY#I-SI .#) I ; ' : e.b.w. : would violate causality. I don't buy that last argument, myself. It seems to me that, mathematically and logically, it presupposes part of what it sets out to prove. But this gets a bit too technical for the present essay, especially since many highly intelligent persons disagree with me. Th'ose whom I mentioned are not conservatives in the sense of having stickin-the-mud minds. They are among the very people whose genius and imagination make science the supremely exciting, creative endeavor which it is these days. Nevertheless we do have a minority of equally qualified pioneers who have lately been advancing new suggestions. I suppose the best known idea comes from Gerald Feinberg, professor of physics at Columbia University. He has noted that the Einsteinian equations do not actually forbid material particles which move faster than light -- if these have a mass that can be described by an imaginary number (that is, an ordinary number multiplied by the square root of minus one. Imaginary quantities are common, e.g., in the theory of electromagnetism). Such "tachyons," as he calls them, would travel faster and faster the less energy they have; it would take infinite energy to slow them down to c, which is thus a barrier for them too. Will it forever separate us, who are composed of "tardyons," from the tachyon part of the cosmos? Perhaps -- but not totally. It is meaningless to speak of anything which we cannot, in principle, detect if it exists. If tachyons do, there must be some way by which we can find experimental evidence for them, no matter how indirect. This implies some kind of interaction (via photons?) with tardyons. But interaction, in turn, implies a possibility of modulation. That is, if they can affect us, we can affect them. And...in principle, if you can modulate, you can do anything. Maybe it won't ever be feasible to use tachyons to beam a man across space; but might we, for instance, use them to communicate faster than light? Needless to say, first we have to catch them, i.e. show that they exist. This has not yet been done, and maybe it never can be done because in fact there aren't any. Still, one dares hope. Avery few suggestive data are beginning to come out of certain laboratories -- Besides, we have other places to look. Hyperspace turns out to be more than a hoary science fiction catchphrase. Geometrodynamics now allows a transit from point to point, without crossing the space between, via a warp going "outside" that space -- often called a wormhole. Most wormholes are exceedingly small, of subatomic dimensions; and a trip through one is no faster than a trip through normal space. Nevertheless, the idea opens up a whole new field of research, which may yield startling discoveries. Black holes have been much in the news, and in science fiction, these past several years. They are masses so dense, with gravity fields so strong, that light itself cannot escape. Theory has predicted for more than # years that all stars above a particular size must eventually collapse into the black hole state. Today astronomers think they have located some, as in Cygnus X-l. And we see hypotheses about black holes of less than stellar mass, which we might be able to find floating in space and utilize. For our purposes here, the most interesting trait of a black hole is its apparent violation of a whole series of conservation laws so fundamental to physics that they are well-nigh Holy Writ. Thus many an issue, not long ago considered thoroughly settled, is again up for grabs. The possibility of entering a black hole and coming out "instantly" at the far end of a space warp is being seriously discussed. Granted, astronauts probably couldn't survive a close approach to such an object. But knowledge of these space warp phenomena and their laws, if they do occur in reality, might well enable us to build machines which -- because they don't employ velocity -- can circumvent the c barrier. Black holes aren't the sole things which play curious tricks on space An Informal  Irreverent Science Fiction  Fantasy Journal Edited  Published by Richard E. Gels Note: The Alien Critic has magazine continues as before in every other respect. Issue ## features a controversial assessment of a dynamic young editorpublisher who controls from #-# of all science fiction: "Roger Elwood: Science Fiction's Hidden Dictator?" an Interview Article by Bruce D. Arthurs. Scheduled for ## is a long, candid interview with Philip Jose Farmer. Columnists: Larry Shaw, Ted White. Every issue -- The Archives: new book and story listings. Quarterlysample I year #two yrs. # P.O. Box # Portland, OR #I and time. An ultra-dense toroid, spinning very rapidly in smoke ring fashion, should theoretically create what is called a Kerr metric space warp, opening a way to hyperspace. The most breathtaking recent development of relativity that I know of is by F. J. Tipler, a physicist at the University of Maryland. According to his calculations, not just near-instantaneous crossings of space should be possible, but time travel should be! A cylinder of ultra-dense matter, rotating extremely fast (velocity at the circumference greater than # c) produces a region of multiply periodic spacetime. A particle entering this can, depending on its exact track, reach any event in the universe, past or future. The work was accepted for publication in Physical Review, which is about as respectable as science can get. Whether it will survive criticism remains to be seen. But if nothing else, it has probably knocked the foundation out from under the causality argument against fasterthan-light travel: by forcing us to rethink our whole concept of causalityThe foregoing ideas lie within the realm of accepted physics, or at least on its debatable borders. Dr. Forward has listed several others which are beyond the frontier...but only barely, and only to date. Closer study could show, in our near future, that one or more of them refer to something real. For instance, we don't know what inertia "is." It seems to be a basic property of matter; but why? Could it be an inductive effect of gravitation, as Mach's Principle suggests? If so, could we find ways to modify .it, and would we then be held back by the increase of mass with velocity? Could we discover, or produce, negative mass? This would gravitationally repel the usual positive kind. Two equal masses, positive and negative, linked together, would make each other accelerate in a particular direction without any change in momentum or energy. Could they therefore transcend c? A solution of Einstein's field equations in five dimensions for charged particles gives an electron then of a spaceship, if the continuum should turn out to have five rather than four dimensions? Conventional physics limits the speed of mass-energy. But information is neither; from a physical standpoint, it represents negative entropy. So can information outrun light, perhaps without requiring any medium for its transmission? If you can send information, in principle you can send anything. Magnificent and invaluable though the structure of relativity is, does it hold the entire truth? There are certain contradictions in its basic assumptions which have never been resolved and perhaps never can be. Or relativity could be just a special case, applying only to local conditions. Once we are well and truly out into space, we may find the signs of a structure immensely more ample. These speculations have taken us quite far beyond known science. But they help to show us how little known that science really is, even the parts which have long felt comfortingly, or confiningly, familiar. We can almost certainly reach the stars. Very possibly, we can reach them easily. If we have the will.  Appendix Readers who shudder at sight of an equation can skip this part, though they may like to see the promised table. For different velocities, it gives the values of the factors "tau" and "gamma." These are simply the inverses of each other. A little explanation of them may be in order. Suppose we have two observers, A and B, who have constant velocities. We can consider either one as being stationary, the other as moving at velocity v. A will measure the length of a yardstick B carries, in the direction of motion, and the interval between two readings of a clock B carries, as if these quantities were multiplied by tau. For example, if v is # c, then B's yardstick is merely # times as long in A's eyes as if B were motionless; and an hour, registered on B's clock, corresponds to merely # hour on A's. On the other hand, mass is multiplied by gamma. That is, when B moves at # c, his mass according to A is # times what it was when B was motionless. B, in turn, observes himself as normal, but A and A's environs as having suffered exactly the same changes. Both observers are right. V Tau Gamma #.I c # # # c # # # c # # # c # # # c # # # c # # The formula for tau is (I -- v #  c # ) where the exponent 'V' indicates a square root. Gamma equals one divided by tau, or (I -- v # c # )'"As for relativistic acceleration, if this has a constant value a up to midpoint, then a negative (braking) value -- a to destination, the time to cover a distance # equals (#ca) arc cosh (I aS#c # ). For long distances, this reduces to (#ca) In (aSc # ) where "I n" means "natural logarithm." The maximum velocity, reached at midpoint, is cl -- (I  aS# # )T The place seems to be a mockup of Dante's Inferno: a great funnel lined with circular ledges. I was on the top and outer level, the Vestibule, when Benito got me out of some kind of sensory deprivation environment. Since then we've crossed several of the ledges, and they do match my somewhat fuzzy memory of Dante's book. I wish I could remember more. I know it got progressively worse going down...fire, demons, boiling blood... down there where Benito is trying to lead me. Benito says we've died and gone to Hell. He's convinced that Dante Alighieri saw the real Hell, and mapped it. He's following the map, down to the bottom of the funnel and out. The fat man has some valuable talents, but he's nuts. Even if this was Dante's copyrighted Hell, they wouldn't let us out at the bottom. Dante was on a divinely ordained mission, and his guide could call oil angels! I can't believe in Dante's ridiculous hole-through-the-Earth Hell. So where am I? Item : I remember dying. The fans got me drunk at a World Science Fiction Convention. I made a silly bet: that I could sit on a window sill eight floors up and drain a fifth of rum without falling out. I lost. Item: I've seen people who are undeniably dead. The Greeks wearing togas and famous names, or armor and famous names, could be robots. But I knew Jan Petri, and I attended his funeral. He's here in the Circle of Gluttons! So try this. After I hit the concrete the fans got up a fund to freeze me. I waited it out as a cryogenic corpse. A lot of time must have passed before the medics learned enough to repair the damage and thaw me. By then someone had built this tremendous funnel. Most of the people I've seen could be corpsicles revived for profit by the Builders. It's a Disneyland for masochists and sadists, with the sadists as devils and the masochists scattered among the revived dead, and evil miracles to entertain them. Benito could be one of the paying customers. He won't say what level he comes from. He seems to accept everything: the massless windtossed victims on the second level, the strange wars on the fourth, the dirty frozen slush that holds Jan Petri, the filthy swamp and the homicidal maniacs in it and the quiet people moored under the waters... Could the place be an insane asylum where futuristic mental patients act out their delusions? I've seen enough crazies. But the sadomasochistic Infernoland looks more likely. I tried to get out over the rim wall. It receded like a demonstration of Xeno's paradox: some kind of space warp. The Builders are hideously powerful. I don't want to fight them. I only want out. And I've found a way. Benito managed to con the bureaucrats out of a couple of stacks of togas, for fabric. There's wood in the swamp, and thermals above the red hot wall below. We're going to fly out, over the rim wall. They can't keep a hard science fiction writer in hell! xn ut I up for Allen Caipentier." "I beg your pardon?" Benito was looking out at the marsh, at decaying trees embedded in fog. "We've got a quiet place to work, I've made some flint tools, and there's everything we need for the glider. What more could we want?" Benito sighed, and I got back to work. The first job was to find a place to loft the glider. We were on a little area of high ground, no more than thirty yards square and nestled up against the base of the cliff. The bad-tempered character was between us and everyone else. He wouldn't let anyone else past, and he wasn't about to bother us. I could just see him through the mist. First things first. I used a log to flatten out an area larger than the glider would be, then cut a long springy sapling for a ruler. After a while I had a whole collection of saplings of various lengths and thicknesses. You draw the rough outlines, then spring the batten -- in this case one of the saplings -- across the important points. That makes a smooth fair curve. It was the way the Wright Brothers designed airplanes, and it was the way the Douglas Gooney Bird was designed. It wasn't until World War II, long after the age of flight was underway, that airplanes were designed on drafting tables. Before that they were done on the loft floors, the same way that boats were designed for centuries. I don't know how long it took me to get it right. I wasn't in any hurry, and Benito never tried to rush me. After a while he even developed some enthusiasm. Did you ever try to set up ribs and make them keep their shape by tying them with vines? When the ribs are whatever you can cut off swamp willows? As a lesson in patience the job has few equals... Eventually it looked like a glider. The wings weren't precisely symmetrical, and the control surfaces pivoted on wooden bearings with dowels shaped by flint knives and thrust into holes enlarged by flint drill bits; the fabric was sewn with vine tendrils shoved through holes poked with a thom; but it looked like a glider. I remember the Cargo Cults of the South Seas. The islanders had been sorry to see the airplanes go after World War II ended. Native magicians had made mockups of airplanes and landing fields. It was sympathetic magic intended to bring back the real airplanes and the great days of cargo and trade. I told Benito about the Cargo Cults, amusing him greatly, and only later realized what had brought them to mind. What I was building would never look like more than a crude imitation of an airplane. But it would fly! I spent as much time making tools as I did working on the sailplane. A bow drill: take one bow, as for shooting arrows; get a good curve in it, and instead of an arrow, take a piece of sapling. Wrap the bowstring around the piece of sapling. Attach the drillbit to one end. You need a hard block in which the top of the saplingchunk will rotate freely because you've worn a depression in it. Hold that block in one hand, put the drill point where you want it, and draw the bow back and forth with the other hand. The sapling turns. The point turns. In about a week you can drill a hole. I'd heard that boat builders in Asia preferred their bowdrills to American electrics. They must have been crazy. I worked. There were no distractions. The Builders must have altered my body radically. I didn't get hungry, thirsty, homy, or sleepy, and I never had to go to the bathroom. I wondered what I had become. What was my power source now? A power source with no food intake and no waste outlet? If it was beamed power, Benito and I would be turning ourselves off when we dropped the glider beyond the wall. Beyond the wall... I hadn't thought much about that. What would we find outside? Dante had described a dark wood, a wilderness. Why not? A low gravity world, native vegetation allowed to run wild... No guarantees, Carpentier. There might be nothing but Infemoland itself, a tremendous cone built in airless space, with a point-mass, a quantum black hole for instance, mounted at the tip to provide gravity. In that case we were dead. I kept working. And eventually, there it was. The Fudgesickle, by Carpentier and Company. "This is a demo, madam. The finished model will have many other desirable features, such as landing gear and seats for the crew, and metal fastenings... "Will that hold together?" Benito didn't seem particularly worried. His tone was more one of abstract curiosity. "I think so. We shouldn't put much strain on it, but I've noticed we don't weigh what we should. Infemoland seems to be built on a lower gravity planet than Earth." "Yours is die most curious delusion I have yet encountered here. Well, if it willfly, we may as well try it. The sooner you are done with this idiocy, the sooner we can reach the center and escape." I could have killed him. So the Fudgesickle wasn't a thing of beauty. It would fly! And it was a lot better way out than his. I didn't try to kill him for three reasons. First, he'd break my neck. Second, He had been useful as a guide; he'd gotten me the fabric. Third, I needed his help getting the Fudgesickle high enough on that cliff above us for a launching. We pulled the glider up the slope and carried it until the land fell away as a steep cliff. The swamp bubbled like sludge, with sickly lights glowing among the oddshaped bushes and trees. "If we crash down there, we'll never get out," I said. "Can you fly this thing?" "I have flown them." Benito laughed, with real humor. "What?" "I have done this before. We launched the glider from a much higher cliff. An Austrian soldier came to get me out of a sticky situation." He settled himself at the controls. Something familiar about that story... but Benito was looking out at the swamp and I didn't ask him. He looked awfully big and heavy to be a glider pilot, and I had to remember that we didn't weigh what we should. I strained against the fusilage and shoved outward. It wouldn't have worked if we hadn't been massless or nearly so. Even then I kept wondering about that. It chewed at my soul die way a ragged tooth attracts the tongue. How could we have weight and no mass? The wrong weight, and... Infernoland. Disneyland of the Damnedable. How long had they kept me in that bottle? Clarke's Law kept running through my head, an old axiom of science fiction. 'Any sufficiently advanced technology is indistinguishable from magic. ' In my time it would take magic, the supernatural, to make that many people, not weightless, but massless. It wasn't even possible in theory to extract the inertia and leave the weight. But they could do it, the Builders, the God Corporation. Why? It must have cost a lot. Just how big a paying audience did they have? Who was watching us now? I heaved against the plane: and then there was no room for thought. The plane dropped like a rock, with me hanging onto the tail, crawling forward to get into the rear seat. Benito knew how to fly, all right. He let us dive, just missing the cliff, until we had built up speed; then he leveled out, taking us above the swamp and toward the red-hot city. Dis. Dante had described it, glowing with red-hot mosques, with demons on the walls to guard it. I didn't see any demons. I'd take them on faith. If the Builders could build Minos, they could make demons. We were about a hundred feet above the swamp, and keeping steady altitude. There must have been warm air rising from the hellish brew below us. Then we were over the wall, and Benito banked sharply left to catch the updraft. The plane rose steadily, gliding along the gentle curve of the wall. Benito shouted, "This won't do any good, you know." "We're getting higher, aren't we?" I pointed down. The swamp had shrunk until I could see the gentle curve of the cliff beyond it. Cliff and red-hot wall were concentric arcs of circles. The view to the right went down forever. Beyond what seemed the biggest maze ever built, steam rose in a thick curtain. Through windtorn rents in the steam I could glimpse factories belching out ugly black dirt, a line of electric pylon towers, a yellow glow of desert... on and on, down and down. What had it all cost? Thousands of times as much as Disneyland. What kind of people would build Infemoland and people it with unIf this worked out, I would never know. We were higher than the cliffs to our left. It seemed that we had climbed fast, faster than we had any right to. But we were nearly weightless and completely massless. The plane had only its own structural weight to lift. We continued to rise until we were in the hideous grey fog that served Infemoland for a sky. It stank: excrement, oil, smog, sickness, slaughterhouses, everything hideous. There wasn't even the honest smell of sweat and locker rooms. "We'll have to turn now," Benito said. "We can't stay in the updraft if we can't find it." "That's right. Go!" We banked left, then straightened out. The fog began to thin. We were doing it! Passing over the rings we'd struggled through. A wind full of weightless people bounced us about, then let us go. We passed over Minos' palace. It was even bigger than I'd thought. There was the wall ahead. We were going to make it. Have at you. Builders! You can't keep a science fiction writer in Hell! Even so, no hero worth writing about would have left Infemoland with so many questions unanswered. He would have led a revolution against the Builders, and never mind the odds. The plane would have been for reconnaissance, not escape. Heinlein, van Vogt, "Doc" Smith, Robert Howard, all the men who wrote of mighty heroes: what would they think of me now? Who cares? Go, Carpentier! Go, go! The villas of the First Circle slid below us. And suddenly we were losing altitude again. The plane dipped sharply just over the cold river. I should have known it would. "We're not high enoygh!" I shouted. "Obviously. What now?" "Take us back to the thermals! Get up higher, we can try it again." "As you wish." He didn't say it wouldn't work. He just banked left, into the bowl. Toward the winds. Even below the grey fog, Infemoland's lighting was not good. Gloom and night, all the way down. Infemoland was a vast funnel, leading down, down... down where Benito said we had to go. And we were flying there. Suddenly we were in the winds. People flew about us like flurries of autumn leaves, some together, some alone. Aerial whirlpool ahead, which Benito avoided. And off to the left a straight updraft, flailing human shapes rising helplessly toward Infemoland's invisible roof. Just before they vanished into the grey stinking fog, the air column topped out and they streamed away to both sides. "There," I said. I pointed. Benito shrugged expressively. "I'm getting pretty damned tired of your defeatist attitude!" He banked toward the updraft. Suddenly we were rising as in an elevator. I caught startled faces, and some of the whirling victims tried to swim toward us through the air; but they were rising faster than we were. They couldn't catch us. I was glad. Massless they might be, but if I could feel wind roaring past my ears and tugging at my hair, then people clinging to the wings would foul the airstream. We'd all crash. We left the updraft and were carried along with the others. Sure enough we were just at the edge of the fog, so that we could hardly see below. This was it! We were as high as we'd been above Dis, and much closer to the wall. "Now!" I shouted. Benito even grinned at me as he turned toward the wall. This time we'd make it! As he banked, something bulky hit him in the face and knocked him back into the seat, then slipped past and wrapped itself around me. I struggled to rip it off, and it fought back. We'd picked up a passenger. "Let me at the controls! I used to be a glider pilot!" The hitchhiker pulled himself off me and scrambled into the other seat. Benito didn't resist. "Let him fly," he said. The plane turned sickeningly. We had lost altitude. I could see over the stranger's shoulder: cliffside, swampland, a glowing red line -- A tailspin, and we were beyond the place of the winds, headed back into the inner circles of Infemoland. He pulled us out of the spin. Nothing subtle about it. He just stopped the spin with the ailerons, then pulled back on the tailflaps and hung on. Presently we were flying level again, headed toward the swamp. The stranger looked back at us, showing a lean, cheerful face beneath short, wind-tossed hair. "Where to?" "Up and out. Over the wall." "Good thinking, but there's a problem." He waved toward the cliff. We were well below the level of the winds. I said, "There are red-hot walls down there. Good thermals. We'll spiral around them until we're high enough, then get back into the winds -- " "Not me." "We have to! There are updrafts in the winds. Before you interfered we were high enough to get out of this place." "Down is correct," Benito said. "Not the way you mean!" He shrugged. "It is the only way we can go now." "No question about that." We headed out over the swamp again, feeling the rising air that was just strong enough to keep us level. If we didn't find an updraft we'd crash in the swamp. The trouble was, we were looking for something invisible. You can't see a wind, you can only see what it does. I was looking for heat turbulence, or formations that might break a horizontal airstream and send it upwards; anything. There'd been no problem spotting updrafts when the wind was full of actors or draftees or whatever they were. Ahead through the murk we could see the cherry-red glow of the walls of Dis. It looked a bit like the first sight of a town in the middle of the Nevada desert, and for a moment I thought of food and coffee and one-armed bandits, and girls... We were over a hot-spot in the swamp. A shape rose from the murk and shook a fist at us. He had a big bushy Afro hairdo. He lost interest when another man in a voluminous white gown and high pointed cap rose up to scream at him. They were locked in battle when we left them. "Take it easy," I told our pilot. "I think I saw the left wing bend way up when you pulled us out of the spin." "Yeah, I saw it too. What did you build this thing out of." I told him. He looked uneasy. I asked, "What kind of gliders are you used to?" "Hypersonic." "Eh?" said Benito. "Huh?" I said. The stranger chortled. "Jerome Leigh Corbett, at your service. I was a space shuttle pilot. I had a dozen flights on my record, and then... You ever have one of those days?" "Damned right," I said. Benito laughed and nodded. We seemed to have enough alititude to reach the hot walls. They were close enough that we could make out details through the murk and the red glow. Corbett seemed to know what he was doing. There were ripples in the dark mud below. A hand thrust itself upward, middle finger extended. There was no movement in the cobwebs and slimy moss hanging from the bushes, no wind, nothing; only the ripples in the mud. "One of those days," Corbett said. "First, a twenty-six hour hold while we replaced one of the solid boosters. That was only irritating. We lost one of the three main motors going up. Then after we made orbit one of the fuel tank clamps jammed. Either of you know what a space shuttle looks like?" I said I did. Benito said he didn't. "Well, the tank is big and bulky and cheap. We carry the main motors down aboard the dart, the winged section, but we leave the tank to bum up in the atmosphere. If we couldn't get the tank loose there wouldn't have been any point in going down." "Did you?" "Sure. We fired the orbital motors in bursts until the clamp sprang open and let us loose. Then we had to use more fuel to get back to our orbit. We were supposed to dump cargo and change orbit, but there wasn't enough fuel. We had to go down." Benito was looking totally confused. It must have been gibberish to him. I asked, "What happened?" "I don't know. I spacewalked out and looked at the fuel tank clamp. I swear there was nothing wrong. But maybe the metal fatigued, or maybe the hatch over the clamp lock got twisted -- anyway, we were halfway down and going like a meteor when we got a burnthrough under the nose. I heard the maintenance techs -- they were the cargo I couldn't jettison -- screaming in the instrument room, then the whole nose peeled back in front of me. I woke up by that ferryboat. The crowd pushed me along to Minos and he threw me in the whirlwind." "And why were you there?" Benito asked. Corbett grinned. "Being a shuttle pilot carries a lot of prestige. The girls liked me." We were over the walls of Dis now, and banked to catch the rising air. My seat surged comfortingly against me... and the left wing bent in the middle. The Fudgesickle turned on its side and dropped. Corbett dropped the nose. The wing, relieved of pressure, straightened out. But when he tried to pull up it bent again. We'd have been better off if the loose section had ripped away, but it hung on, dragging us back. Corbett did his best. He tried to fly with the broken wing, the flap raised high on the right wing to compensate. We got some lift that way, but there wasn't any doubt: we were going to crash. Inside the walls of Dis there were tombs. Dozens, hundreds, thousands of tombs, some glowing red hot, others dark. The whole landscape was littered with them. On the walls themselves were -- beings. They didn't look much like the cute little devils in Disney cartoons. They raged at us, and Corbett, seeing them, dove for speed to get out of their sight. The wing folded entirely. Corbett played the controls like a virtuoso at an organ, heading out over the tombs and toward a steamy clear area beyond and below them, but we were too low, and falling lower, into the tombs -- We dropped into their midst. The plane kissed the top of one tomb, bounced, and smashed nose on against a wall of red hot iron. xm Flame roared up around me, as if a fuel tank had caught. I pulled myself loose and rolled out, clawing frantically with my hands as the flames washed over me. When I tried to get to my hands and knees my right leg wouldn't work. I pulled myself along the ground, dragging the useless leg behind me, whimpering with fear while the fire raged behind and the air I breathed grew unbearably hot. Come for the niter. You'll stay for the taste. Warning: The Surgeon General Has Determined That Cigarette Smoking Is Dangerous to Your Health.  Lori I lard # I'd heard enough to make me decide one of two things: quit or smoke True. I smoke True. The low tar, low nicotine cigarette. Think about it. King Regular: II mg. "tar", # mg. nicotine, King Menthol: # mg. "tar", # mg. nicotine, #'s Regular: # mg. "tar", # mg. nicotine, #'s Menthol: # mg. "tar", # mg. nicotine, Warning: The Surgeon General Has Determined That Cigarette Smoking Is Dangerous to Your Health. I didn't stop until I was forty feet away. My fingernails were tom and my hands cut on the flinty ground. I rolled over onto my back to look behind me, afraid to look at my leg, knowing I'd have to. What I done to myself? Someone was screaming. I ignored the deep throbbing incoherent pain in my leg to look back at the crashed glider. Benito had been thrown clear in the crash. Now he was running back toward the glider. Corbett was trapped in the wreckage, rammed up against the redhot iron tomb, screaming like a damned soul. I didn't even consider trying to get him out. He'd be dead in seconds. His skin would already have charred away, and he was breathing superheated air and smoke. How could he scream like that with seared lungs? He was. a dead man Benito hadn't thought of that. He ran straight back into the flames. I watched in disbelief as he pulled at Corbett's arm, getting nowhere, while fire roared about him. Benito took flaming wreckage in his hands and heaved it away, clawing to get Corbett out. Idiot! He'd leave me stranded here, my leg ruined, with no guide and no one to help me! I sat up and tried to go to his aid, but agony flashed in my leg. I had to look down. I stared at two splintered ends of red-and-white bone protruding through my thigh. Bright blood spurted through the tom skin. Arterial bright, impossibly red. I couldn't take my eyes away. Once before I'd broken a bone. I'd caught a football wrong in high school, and a knuckle had cracked. It had made me sick, not just the pain, but the thought of that broken thing inside me. I could hardly walk to the clinic. Now I stared at two ends of a broken thighbone while my life's blood jetted out with each pulse. I expected to faint. But nothing happened, and presently I thought of making a toumequet before all my blood was gone. There was only my robe. I gripped the hem in my teeth and pulled with both hands. It wouldn't tear, and wouldn't tear, and bright blood jetted in the air. Benito! I was lying with a broken bone and a terrible wound, but I could be saved! Why was Benito wasting his time on a hopeless case, a man he'd barely met, a hitchhiker? It wasn't fair. Corbett was still screaming as Benito tore at the wreckage. Where did the pilot find the strength? He should be finished, lungs burned out, heart stopped, but he went on screaming mechanically as if the sounds of pain were being ripped out of him. The pilot came loose suddenly and they both went sprawling backward. Benito got up and dragged the pilot over to me. Benito was parboiled and hairless, his hands blistered and burned. Corbett was a charred corpse, black from end to end, with bloodrare steak showing through cracks in the char. There were no eyes left in the sockets. And still sounds came through the swollen blackened lips. "Stupid!" I said. "Stupid, stupid, stupid! In a minute he'll be dead anyway!" "He will heal," said Benito. "He is dead already." 'Heal?" "Certainly." Agony surged in my leg. I looked down... and couldn't look away. I watched in helpless fascination. The blood had stopped pumping. The bone ends gradually vanished as skin crawled out to cover them. It crawled on, closing the wound, leaving my leg in an odd tented straightened slowly. An old scar I'd once got fishing slowly reappeared where before there had been bloody jagged bone end. The pain turned to a ferocious itch. That went away too. I was healed. Corbett had stopped screaming. Now he only moaned softly. I looked, afraid to look, afraid not to. The char was flaking off him in thick patches. The skin beneath was bright sunbum red, not at all like raw meat. His tattoo, like my scar, came up from underneath his skin like a self-developing photograph. He groaned again, and opened his eyes. There were eyes in the sockets. Corbett looked at me and smiled weakly. "Can't die again, I guess. Wished I could for a time there." "It is a pointless and evil wish," said Benito. "The dead cannot die." "No." Corbett began an inspection of his body. I stood up uncertainly. Benito watched, saying nothing. I was able to stand. I could walk. I did. I went off a way, toward the glowing tomb, until the heat was nearly unbearable, and I stared at it. We'll have to change our theory, won't we, Carpentier? Corbett's no robot. The Builders would have had to put new, sunburned skin under the skin to be charred. They would have had to plan all this ahead of time. They would have to be omniscient. And what about your leg, Carpentier? What about your leg? Biological engineering. Rapid regeneration. That, to add to their other powers. They can warp space, and possibly time. They can take the mass from a human body and leave the weight. They can put Minos' tail into -- where? Hyperspace? They've got fine-tuned weather control and infinitely adaptable robots. And they can engineer your body, Carpentier, your body, in such a way that it heals in minutes, and do it without your knowing they gave you that ability. Getting a little thin, isn't it, Carpentier? A neat set of rationalizations, but it won't work. How are these Builders different from God Himself? What can God do that they can't? And back at the edge of my mind I couldn't help remembering the last thing I'd screamed in the bottle. Corbett had got up and was peeling saucer-sized flakes of charred skin from his chest and shoulders. "Hot here," he said. I nodded and abandoned my reverie. It was hot. Even the tombs that weren't glowing were just below red heat. Here and there flames shot up from open pits. It must have been painful for Corbett with his new skin. I remembered where we were. Inside the walls of Dis. How were we to get out again? We were surrounded by hot glowing tombs, flames, fire, heat everywhere, except in one direction where darkness showed through the red glow. "We have to get out of here," I said to Benito. "We'll roast to -- We'll roast." To death? We couldn't die. Can't die twice, Carpentier. "Of course we must leave," Benito said. "Recall your promise. I helped you with the glider, and it did not work. Now you have no choice. We go downward." "Which way?" For that moment I didn't care. "I am not sure. We may as well go where it is more comfortable." He led us off toward the dark. It drew us onward, promising relief from the heat and the choking air. We threaded our way between heated tombs and great vat-like pits with fire dancing from them. Huge lids that would just cover them lay beside each one. The edge of the hot region was the beginning of a white marble maze. The heat stopped as if we'd gone through an insulated doorway, but there was no door. I wasn't even surprised. It would take more than invisible heat barriers to surprise me now. Corbett staggered into a corridor and sank down with a happy sigh, his back against cool marble. He wriggled to get his head clear of the brass fixtures. We were in an endlessly sprawling building. The corridors were about fifteen feet wide and nearly that high. Every wall was covered with square-cut marble slabs and rows of brass plates and slender brass... what? Vases? I read some of the plates. Name, birthdate, date of death. Sometimes an insipid poem. These were burial vaults, and those brass things were vases, and of course there were no flowers in them. The corridor stretched on endlessly, and there seemed to be branches at frequent "More unbelievers," I said. "Yes," Benito answered. "But I was an unbeliever. An agnostic." "Of course." "Why of course?" , "I found you in the Vestibule," said Benito. "But now you know the truth." A two-syllable response stuck in my throat. The truth was an elusive thing, here in Infemoland. I could talk about advanced technologies until Hell froze over, and Benito would still call them miracles. I'd watched a miracle. A compound fracture had healed before my eyes. And I was no robot! Rut this place had to be artificial. It was a construct, a design. I knew that. All right, Carpentier. An artifact implies an artificer. There has to be a designer. Pick a Chief Engineer for the Builders, and call him... what? Good fannish names, like Ghod, Ghu, Roscoe, the Ceiling? No. Call him Big Juju. Question, Carpentier. In what way do Big Juju's abilities differ from God Almighty's? Size? This place is the size of a small planet. Carpentier, you've no way of knowing Big Juju can't build even bigger. Worlds, stars, whole universes. Natural laws? He suspends them at will. A world-sized funnel, as stable as a sphere would be in normal space. And -- and he can raise the dead. Me! Corbett, who couhdn't possibly have been frozen. Jan Petri the health food addict, cremated, Carpentier, burned to a pile of greasy ashes and a few chunks of bone, and now risen so that he can be tortured. Big Juju can create. He can destroy. He can raise the dead and heal the sick. Was more ever claimed for Christ? I looked back at the red-hot tombs. They still glowed with heat, but none of that reached us in these cool marble halls. "There are people in those tombs?' ' Benito nodded. "Heretics." The word was frightening. Heretics. They believed in the wrong gods, or worshipped the right god in the wrong way. For that they were raised from the dead so they could be tortured in hotboxes. Iago says it. 'Credo in un Dio cruel.' I believe in a cruel God. And that you must believe, Carpentier. The ability to make a universe does not presuppose moral superiority. We have seen no strong evidence that Big Juju's moral judgements are better than our own. Would God torture people? I half-remembered Sunday school lessons. No. But also, yes. It was one reason I was an agnostic. How could I worship a God Who kept a private dungeon called Hell? That might be all right for Dante Alighieri, a Renaissance Italian, but Carpentier has higher standards! A voice floated from within my mind, a tired voice whispering out of a mound of fat. We're in the hands of. infinite power and infinite sadism. We were in the private museum park of Big Juju. "We've got to get out of here." "Too right," said Corbett. He paused. "Music?" I listened. There was music playing from somewhere within these marble corridors. Something chintzysweet, a minor note in it. Artificial good cheer in Hell. "It fits," I said. "Granted we're damned, how do we get out? Which way?" Benito looked around him. "I have never been in this part before." "Not back out there," Corbett insisted. "Not unless we have to." "Right. We've got time," I said. And I started laughing. It was an awful sound. It bounced around in the maze and came back at me from all directions, transmuted to racking sobs. I tried to stop. Corbett and Benito were staring. I tried to tell them: "I was right. Just once, I was right. All that time in the bottle, all that guessing, and I was right just once. Immortality! When they woke me up they had immortality." Dammit, I was crying. Corbett took my arm. "Come on, Allen." We went inward. The corridors branched away, endless cross-corridors in an endless corridor, and every one of them the same, wall after wall of marblesealed caskets, each with its empty bronze vases for flowers. Our footsteps echoed hollowly. Our sandals hadn't been touched by the flames. The sprightly music continued, never getting louder, and the light never changed, neither gloomy nor bright. On and on, corridor after corridor. Finally we halted. "We haven't turned," I said. Corbett nodded. "Do a oneeighty and we can get out of here. Let's." Half-facetiously I rapped on a bronze nameplate and read off the name and dates. A translucent human shape formed before me. I stared in horror, then shrugged. What was a ghost among ghosts? "Pardon me," I said. "Can you direct us toward the wall of Dis?" The ghost's voice was faint and reedy. "Wall? Dis?" Faint laughter. "They must have added more extensions to the Mausoleum. I don't remember anything like that in Forest Lawn." "Very funny. This isn't Forest Lawn." The ghost seemed vexed. "I was supposed to be buried in Forest Lawn. I paid for it before I died. It was in my will. Where am I?" "Would you believe Hell?" More faint laughter, as if from a great distance. "Certainly not. I don't even believe in ghosts." And then there was nothing but the wall. I jumped when Corbett spoke behind me. "It's a risk, but are you game to try a cross-corridor? I think if we turn left and keep going straight we'll be headed up again. The scenery changed. Now there were niches with urns in them, much closer together. We came to a T-intersection, and turned, and returned to the right direction when we could. Then another T, and a Y, and a big round empty space with corridors off in all directions and a big monument in the very center... and we were in the good section of town. The sarcophagi were no longer buried in the walls. At the ends of short alcoves were huge marble oblongs, ornately carved, guarded by traditional statuary. Knights, and vague sexless winged beings that were supposed to be angels and might have been faggots; reproductions of famous religious statuary; original creations, all done with enormous competence, all in monstrous bad taste. Sculpted Bibles open to John #:#. Replicas of European cathedrals, done in perfect scale, bronze toys. One alcove was blocked off by a brass gate and enormous lock. All the nameplates were of the same family, all ornately carved with relief pictures and bronze replicas of their life's signatures. We looked in, grinned at each other, and went on. Pride. Unbelievably ornate monuments purchased at unbelievable price: expensive tombs turned prison. I wondered if they matched monuments left behind on Earth. Sure, I decided. Big Juju has a sense of fitness. Fitness? In this one case, yes, fitness. The corridors twisted again and again. The dead were high walls on all sides of us. Our footsteps were dull intrusions on music for the proud dead. The dead walked among the dead. Dead. Dead. Dead. Dead! Word and reality echoed with each step. Word and reality hammered at my soul. Dead. Dead. Dead. Presently I sat down against cool marble. "Allen? What is the trouble?" Benito's anxious voice was far away. "Come on, let's get moving. This place gives me the creeps." Corbett shoved at me with his toe. "C'mon." I tried to speak. It wasn't worth the effort, but finally I heard my own voice saying, "We're dead. Dead. It's all over. We tried to make lives for ourselves, and we didn't make it, and we're dead. Oh, Corbett, I wish I'd died like you." The gay sweet music mocked me. Dead. Dead. Dead. Green light blinked on and off in the comer of my eye. It was annoying, a disturbance, an irritant in the thick cotton closing about me. I could see the source without turning my head, but it was an effort to move my eyes. Why bother? But the light winked on and off, and eventually I looked at the source, a neon sign blinking far down at the dead end of a corridor of the dead. It echoed my thought: -- off and on, endlessly, in green neon. Unreachably far away, on another world, in another time, Allen Carpentier had been buried like a potato in a closed coffin ceremony. The fans had come to the funeral, some of them, and a few writers had come, and afterward they'd gone off to have a drink and talk about new writers. Carpentier was dead, and that was all there was to it. I could speculate forever about Big Juju's moral superiority, I could wander forever through Hell, and so what? Corbett's voice came dimly. "We may have to leave him. I saw this happen to a guy, once, in the war. He's going autistic." "I have seen it also. Many times. Would you leave him here?' ' I thought Benito was shaking my shoulder. -- what was a blinking neon sign doing in this place? A horrible suspicion filtered through the blankets around my brain. I pushed Benito away and surged to my feet. I walked, wobbling, toward the blinking light. So it goes? At the end of the corridor was a tremendous square-cut edifice in black marble. The epitaph beneath the neon sign was long and wordy, couched in words of one syllable and short, sirpple sentences. A man's life history, a list of books and awards -- Corbet and Benito stared when I came back. Corbett said, "You look like you're ready to kill somebody." I jerked my thumb behind me. At first I couldn't speak, I was that angry. "Him. Why him? A science fiction writer who lied about being a science fiction writer because he got more money that way. He wrote whole novels in baby talk, wjjh sixth grade drawings in them, and third grade science, and he knew better. How does he rate a monument that size?" Benito's smile was lopsided. "You envy him that tomb?" "If you must know, I was writing better than he ever did before I left high school!" "Being dead hasn't hurt your ego," said Corbett. "Good. We thought we'd lost you." "He's got vases bigger than the bottle they put me in!" "You were an agnostic. Selfish, but not viciously so," Benito said. "If I judge rightly from the size of his tomb, he must have founded his own religion. And possibly worshipped himself." "No, they were jokes, sort of. But he did found at least two, not that there were ever any followers, or that he even intended there to be. One of them had everyone telling comforting lies to everyone else. The other was the Church of God the Fairly Competent. Maybe I should have gone in for something like that." "Why didn't you?" Corbett asked. "Because what's the point of mocking people who've found something to believe in." I turned toward the big, gaudy edifice. " That's the point." Benito shook his head wonderingly. "I question your sanity. He is in there. You are out here, free to escape." I didn't answer, but he was right. We turned away. For a time I could see the green reflection blinking ahead of us. were lost in endless corridors of the dead. Benito walked in stolid patience, but Corbett's face had acquired a grim, set look, desperation barely held in check. I kept my own thoughts to myself. But I remembered Big Juju's ability to distort space and time. We'd come a long way. Perhaps there was no way out. And what if we did get out of the maze? Benito said we had all eternity. Eternity in Infemoland. Or in Hell. Big Juju or God, it didn't matter; the problem was to escape. I'd built a glider once, and it had flown. Get me through the wall, get me fabric for the wings, and I'd do it again. But I'd have to do it without Benito. You promised you'd go with him, Carpentier. Down to the center, out his way. You can keep your word, or you can break it; but if you break it, it'll be without his help. Suppose he's crazy? Or an agent for Big Juju? Then you're on your own. Nuts. Benito might be able to trick the damned bureaucrats into giving us whatever we wanted. I couldn't kid myself I'd be able to. Fabric I could get -- at worst, by peeling it off catatonics -- but how to get through the wall? I'd seen demons on the rim. More demons guarded the gate. I glanced sideways at Benito. Stolid patience, and iron faith in God and the maps of Dante Alighieri. And Carpentier's given word. If we ever got out of this maze, he'd go down. We could follow or not. I felt heat ahead. We turned a comer and found a wall of red-hot ums. The floor seemed to slant uphill. Corbett whooped. "This way! To the wall!" His voice sounded out of place in the Mausoleum. I waited for Benito to protest, but he said nothing, and I wondered if he knew something we didn't. "We could make quite a safari," Corbett shouted. He was over-joyful at finding a way out. "Just open these ums and pour out the ashes." "I went further than that, once," Benito told us. "I attempted to establish a local government." "Didn't work?" "No." "Why?" There was no answer. It became apparent that there wouldn't be one. Something else to think about. We hit a T-corridor and were back in cool marble. We followed it a short way, anxious lest we find ourselves back in the endless tombs. It turned left again. I rounded the turn ahead of the others and found myself facing red heat. I shaded my eyes -- "Your papers, please?" I squinted through my fingers. I faced a towering wall of red hot iron, with a divided door in it. There was a counter on the lower closed half of the door, and someone behind it, half-hidden in the dark interior framed by bright red light. He held a stack of papers. The bored face showed no sign of recognition. It might have been the same clerk or a different one. "Papers? Come on, I haven't got all eternity." He pushed the stack of papers toward me. "You'll have to make these out before you can go uphill. It's in the Rules." I backed around the comer. To the questioning looks of the others I said, "Don't ask. Just turn around." We went back the way we'd come, looking for a right turn. Presently we found it, and -- "Your papers, please?" I walked toward the booth, but I was studying the gate behind the clerk. Iron glowing red, but it was only waist high. We could jump it. The counter turned white hot as I approached. "Papers? You'll have to fill out the forms. No exceptions." I looked to Benito. He shrugged and turned away. After a moment I followed, hating him. He wasn't going to help. And he'd known it all along. We had to go downhill. XV The music went with us wherever we went: nature themes, melodramatic sweetness, singing violins, but never funeral dirges or somber tones. The cheerful music was more depressing than any funeral march. Gradually I realized we could hear something else as well. I don't know if it had been with us the whole time, waiting for us to become aware of it, or if it began as we threaded our way deeper into Hell. The sounds came from the tombs. Groaning. Whimpers. Croaks of rage. Mumbled curses. Once even gay whistling, a tune that jarred against the canned music. Gradually the clammy air warmed. It was our first sign that we were moving out of the maze. We followed currents of warming air. Where the air turned steamy-hot we found a doorway. Unnerving sounds reached us through the doorway: screams of agony tom from throats that could contain them no longer, blended with animal war cries and the most vicious curses I'd ever imagined. Corbett plunged ahead, but Benito caught him. "Carefully," he warned us. We looked out and down. The ground fell straight away from the doorsill, first vertically, then angling down to a forty-five degree slope. The dirt was baked adobe with jagged edges of protruding flint. The bottom of the cliff was obscured by steam, much like the marsh outside Dis, but this was hot. The steam roiled about, leaving occasional clear patches. Gradually the picture formed. We were looking at an enormous discolored lake. The shore curved away to either side until steam hid the endpoints. Men and women stood waist deep in steamy red water, and they howled. They were packed like a public pool on a Kansas summer Saturday; and they wanted out. Some tried it, but they didn't make it. Armed men patrolled the shore between us and the scarlet water. The guards were dressed for a costume ball, in the military garb of all places and all times; but they walked like sentries whose officers are watching. Their eyes were uniformly on the lake, and they held weapons ready. Weapons: there was every hand-weapon known to history. Pistols, bows, scythes, crossbows, throwing-sticks, slings, pikes and lances, AS# rifles, all held at the ready. When someone attempted to leave the lake, the sentries fired. I saw a woman in black military uniform cut nearly in half by a burst from an automatic rifle. She shrieked in agony and waded deeper into the lake, where she stood, healing. Healing. The implications of our inability to die began to get through to me then. One man in a long beard wore a golden crown onhis head and clustered crossbow bolts through his chest. He was stubborn. He'd move toward the shore. The crossbowmen would lire, and he'd stagger back, the scream hissing through clenched teeth. He'd pluck the bolts from his chest and throw them contemptuously into the water -- and wade toward shore again. And again. And again. He was a fool, but a brave one. "I take it the guards won't be on our side," I whispered. Benito shuddered. "No. On the contrary, if they catch us, we -- " He didn't finish, but he didn't have to. The guards looked silly in those costumes. I knew some of them. Nazi swastikas and American GI. Coldstream Guards and Cameron Highlander. Blue and grey of the Civil War. World War I helmets. Redcoats and the blue-and-buff of Washington's Continentals. Fuzzy-wuzzies and Chinese Gordon's Tommies, and more: Roman Legion, Greek hoplite, vaguely Asiatic uniforms, long gowns ami wicker shields, spears with golden apples on the hilts; and more still, yellow men in animal fur, red and black men in little besides war paint, blue men stark naked. Blue? Britons in their woad, marching beside Legionaires, followed by men and women in coveralls carrying tiny machine guns of a variety I'd never seen. And they watched the lake, constantly, vigilantly. "They won't see us up here," I said. "Now what?" "We must cross the lake," said Benito. "There is a place, far around, where it is only ankle deep. Elsewhere it rises to above our heads in the deepest parts. The damned stand at a depth appropriate to the violence they did on Earth." "That water loote hot. It steams." "It is boiling blood." Benito laughed without humor. "What would you expect for the violent?' ' A frozen moment stretched endlessly. Then Corbett shouted, "We can't walk into that! No!" "Jerry -- " "I've been burned before, remember? We'll never make it! When our ankles are cooked we'll go to our knees. When the legs are cooked we'll be lying in it!" "Yet you see that every man and woman in the lake is standing." The calm voice halted Corbett's panicky monologue. He looked. I'd already seen that Benito was right. If they could stand, their cooked legs must still be operating. They also wouldn't stop hurting... "The gpards will not allow us to wander freely in Hell," Benito cautioned us. "Without instructions regarding our sentence, they may well force us to the deepest spot and keep us there.You have noted that their weapons do not kill, but they can disable." Let's stay here, Carpentier. I'm starting to like the music. "They must not notice us. We must do as little screaming as possible." Benito spoke seriously, without a trace of humor. Benito had been in Hell so long that suffering was not remarkable to him, or even unusual. "There may be a better way," Corbett said slowly. He pointed. "Allen, what do you see?" "An island." Half-obscured by steam, it stood very low in the lake a good mile to our right. It was more crowded than the water around it, the water that Benito said was boiling blood. Poetic justice. Infinitely exaggerated, as everything was here. No doubt the people boiling down there were murderers in life, or torturers, or kidnappers, arsonists perhaps. The violent. Well, at least we knew how to get across. "Benito, can we cross on the island?" He stared pop-eyed, his big square jaw thrust forward. "I had no idea there was an island in Acheron. Dante did not describe it." "I suppose he mentioned boiling blood?" "Of course. He also described the ford I used before. The ford is heavily guarded, and perhaps the Island would be better." He considered. "Dante did not mention the ship in Acheron either." "Ship?" "Yes, Allen, a wooden sailing ship sunken on the other side of Acheron. The decks are just awash with blood. I have been aboard it. There are grills in the deck, and souls beneath the grills." "Slave traders," Corbett speculated. "Probably," said Benito. But how had Benito been aboard? Was that where he had escaped from? Or from deeper down? I didn't dare ask, yet how could we trust him until we knew his crime? How could we not? "Slave traders aren't our problem," Corbett said. "I suppose the best plan would be to circle up here until we're just opposite the island, then make a run for it." We looked at each other and nodded agreement. We turned back inside to parallel the shore, passing walls of shelves packed with crematory ums. I savored the cool, damp air. I was going to miss it. The cliff-edge was just beyond that wall. Why bother, Carpentier? Why not stay here? No. We've got to get out of here. Minos would track us down, eventually, and then what? We have to escape. Hey, Carpentier, what makes you think there's a way out? I don't want to think about that. There has to be a way out. Benito says there is. Dante described it -- A way out for him, yes! A living man whose guide called on angels! There is a way out of Hell and we're going to find it, because we can't die trying, because there's nothing else to do but sit for eternity. Eternity. I'm scared, Carpentier. Me too. Let's talk to the others. They're scared like you. Talking helps. "The guards," I said. "They bother me two ways." Corbett said, "It's boiling that bothers me." "I don't think I'll like being shot full of arrows and bullets," I said. "But worse than that, what the blazes are they doing here?' ' Corbett just laughed. They were guarding, his look said. "They did violence they believed justified," said Benito. "They fought for what they thought was a higher cause." "And there aren't any soldiers in Heaven?" "I'm sure there are. But these enjoyed their work." His voice took on a note of sadness. "They enjoy it still. They do not seek to escape." "It's weird. They're serving the Builders, or Big Juju, or God, whatever we call the master of this place. If they're serving God they ought to be in Heaven!" Benito shrugged. "Or Purgatory. Perhaps. Theology is not my speciality. The next doorway is just ahead, be careful." He wouldn't say more, but I remembered the uniformed servitors in Disneyland, and wondered if the guards worked in shifts. Did they have homes to go to when they got off work? Did they go home and tell their wives about their day? We waited, peeking around the door jamb to watch the shore. The island was just opposite, no more than fifty yards off shore, obscured by clouds of steam and no easier to see than it had been from a mile away. A band marched past, robed and unarmed. "Inquisition priests," Benito murmured. "They would call the temporal authorities. The soldiers." They receded. A handful of barbarian women passed, arms and shoulders the color of their bronze armor. They carried bows and shortswords. Behind them was another group, also women, wearing olive-drab fatigues and carrying submachineguns. They passed out of sight, and the shore was clear. "Run," Benito ordered. We ran. There was a ten foot drop to the steep slope. I landed on my feet and kept running in a halfcontrolled fall. Jagged flint edges tore at my feet. When I hit the beach I kept running, because I knew I'd never be able to walk into the boiling lake. The wandering clouds of steam wrapped me round, hid me from the guardians, and I ran toward the chorus of screams. The smell was overpowering, fresh blood and clotted blood, copper bright and polluted foul. Corbett was ahead of me. He splashed into bubbling red fluid and screamed. He stood, covered to his knees, screaming in pain. Benito plunged in, waded through the stuff like a damned robot and gripped Corbett's arm to keep him from turning back. Then I was in it myself. I fell into a trench and was instantly waist deep. The pain hit me weirdly, as if I'd stuck my finger in a light socket. Stunning. Unreal. All my senses were scrambled. I knew die smell of pain, its sight and sound, and there was nothing to see or hear but pain. I couldn't control my limbs. They thrashed and twitched, almost Still jerking like a marionette, I turned toward shore. Nothing could be worth this much pain. Half a squad of Green Berets stood there studying us. They had friends: small men in black pajamas. I turned back. We were committed now. Through a gap in the steamy mist I had seen their eyes: dull, expressionless, intent on their task; and their task was to let no one leave the blood. "The island," I screamed. "To the island!" But I didn't move and neither did the others. We stood where we were and screamed. "The island!" Corbett laughed hysterically, laughter and pain and horror. "We can't use the island -- " I screamed, "What?" "Stupid! Look!" He was right. I cursed the rolling clouds that had hidden it from view. They were shoulder to shoulder over every square inch of the island. I never saw a more vicious mob. They were armed haphazardly, with clubs and crude daggers of what seemed to be splintered bone. Even as I watched, someone trying to climb out of the blood was repelled by half a dozen stab wounds. He staggered away, howling, leaving a foaming red wake. Benito came up to me, still pulling Corbett by the arm. "We must wade around the island." I couldn't move. Suddenly he took my shoulder in his powerful grip, and began to plunge through the boiling red, towing both of us like children. I remembered his strength. There was no point in struggling with him. I didn't want to. I wanted out ; but my limbs would not obey. The pain was paralyzing. You could read the agony on Benito's face. He hurt as we did. But he plunged on. He shouted, "Deeper down, there is a place where souls are not even allowed to cry! Here there is no law against screaming!" "Yeah! Cheer me up!" I screamed. We halted. There were guards on the shore. A man in a high peaked hat stared through binoculars. We didn't dare move. There are two ways to treat constant excruciating agony. Both involve screaming. You may try to suppress the screams, and they will force their way through your teeth; or you can just let it out. Similarly, you can concentrate on the source of pain and try to minimize it; a current of not-quite-boiling blood here on the left, get into it! Stand on tiptoe, you gain an inch... Or you can tell yourself it will heal, and concentrate on something else. There was turmoil on the island. People were shouting at one of their number. He stood with his feet planted wide and his hands raised high over his head. The hands held the haft of a spear: a length of wood that might have been a broken oar or a tree sapling, and a leafshaped blade poised a few inches inferno above his feet. Poised to strike; but at what? Hands reached to shake his shoulders, and he snarled in an agony different somehow from all the moans around him. I tried to hear. By now the wordless moaning of the thousands of waders, even my own, had become a background noise, had faded like the sickening smell of boiling blood. I caught disjointed phrases. "Kill 'em! Kill 'em before -- " "Billy, if you won't do it, let us through!" "Idiot, you hafta, they'll be all around us in a minute -- ' ' The man with the spear bellowed, "No!" And the ground seemed to erupt beneath his feet. He kicked at whatever was gripping his ankles. He kicked himself free and ran for the island's shore. Others got out of his way, then surged to close the gap. Behind him, that portion of the island was heaving as in an earthquake, and clubs and knives were rising and falling with horrible rhythm. "Billy" splashed knee deep into boiling blood and stopped at once. As he sucked air for his first shocked scream, three seperate hands thrust forward against his back. He splashed face down. Two surging waves washed against the bathers around him. He was up in a flash, his spear ready for war. I was sure he'd try to fight his way back onto the island. But he didn't. He turned and waded away, in our direction. A foot short of my nose he said, "Friend, it's not polite to stare." "Sorry. What happened back there? Will they let you back?" He glared back at his erstwhile neighbors. "Those bastards couldn't stop me." He sounded like he was holding his breath... as we all did, because each of us was trying to talk around a scream. It was almost funny, that sound. "I... never thought it would hurt so much," he said. "Why didn't you stay?" "What?" Benito and Corbett had crowded close to listen. "Billy" studied me, his face contorted in agony. "Don't know about the island, do you?" I shook my head. The Afrika Korps had gone, but curaissiers with muskets had replaced them. We still dared not move. "We on the island, we killed people, just like you in the swimming hole. But we all had some excuse, some reason we had to kill. Like me. There was a range war going on. We wasn't even the ones that started it." I said, "Yeah?" He took it wrong. "You think maybe we could have stopped it? Gone along with the amnesty?" I didn't know what he was talking about, and didn't much care. His blue eyes had turned killer in that moment. I said, "Don't mind me. I'm in Hell too." That calmed him, and changed him. He was younger than me and shorter than me, and the short amateurish haircut gave him a pleasant boyish look. Though the hair was plastered down with blood... "Then' there's Harry Vogel," he continued, "he was robbing a liquor store and the owner pulled his mask off. He'd seen his face, so he had to die, see? And Rich and Bonny Anderson, they kidnapped a kid, and it would have been okay, but he got away. Got as far as a great big street called a freeway, .then some kind of machine hit him." He looked down, then continued talking, hurriedly, as if that would block the pain. "Bonnie's here, Rich isn't. Rich got religion. Hey, we got Aaron Burr on the island! And that guy who ran the Andersonville prison camp -- " "I get the idea. If they thought they had to do it, they don't get hurt as bad." "Yeah." Billy looked down at his waist. "It hurts. I think this hurts as much as anything I ever did except die. But I wouldn't go back. No." But he looked back and wasn't sure. He said it again. "No! I won't ever kill anyone again!" "That's twice you've -- " "Well, that island ain't any common dirt, you know. It's mostly judges and congressmen and lawyers and a few jury members and crooked sheriffs -- " "Wait! Wait!" I remembered the island surging up around him. "The island's people? Live people?" I swear he was enjoying my reaction. "Yeah. We have to keep 'em crippled. It's what Minos does to them for letting known killers loose on the public that was paying them to protect them. Some was jury members that took bribes, and lawyers that fiddled with the evidence, and congressmen that passed laws against putting a man in jail if the evidence wasn't got in a special kind of way... I don't know. That kind of law is all new to me. The island was a lot smaller when I first came here." "And they keep coming back to life!" I was this shocked: I had forgotten to hurt. "Friend, they sure do. And we have to keep persuading them not to move, one way or another. Otherwise they'd just swim away, and where'd we be?" "Waist deep in boiling blood?" He tried to laugh. "Well, I guess I'd rather boil. If they could die it'd be okay, but they can't. Let 'em alone long enough and they try to get up. I can't take it any more." I felt Benito's hand on my shoulder. "Allen. The shore is clear of guards. I think we can move." Corbett was already raising a wake. I started after him, tottering on stiffened legs. On impulse I turned back. "Why not come with us? It can't be any worse lower down." His eyes sparked with hope. "Maybe you're right." blood, going up to our chins before the bottom sloped up again. After an eternity we reached the other shore and let ourselves fall, each wrapped silently and solipsistically in his own pain. We lay in full view on what seemed to be rough white concrete. Four targets. If the guardians wanted us they could have us. A long time later, Corbett found the strength to roll over. "They're all along the far shore," he reported. "Watching us. Nazis, Indians -- " Benito said, "Never mind. They will not hurt us. They do not bother those who wish to go deeper into Hell." "That's a relief," said Corbett. I wasn't so sure, but I held my peace. I inspected my feet, legs, buttocks. The meat was loose on my bones. I should have been dead down there; it should have stopped hurting. Fat chance, Carpentier. And Billy, who must have hurt just as much as I did, was smiling to himself. I snarled, "What are you so damned happy about?' ' "First off, this is the first chance I've had to lie down in a hundred years. Second, I don't have to kill anyone, even if they yell at me. Third, I didn't much like the company on that island. Maybe I'll like you better." "Maybe. Who were you?" cowhand that got done unto and did some back." "Bonney?" Corbett sat up suddenly. He'd healed much faster than I had. "Billy the Kid?" "Friend, there are a dozen men on the island that all claim they was Billy the Kid." "And you?" "I'm die real one." I could see the wheels going round in Corbett's head. Were we supposed to spend eternity wondering if he were telling the truth? Corbett said, "Have it your way. I was a spaceship pilot." "What? You mean like you been on the Moon?" "Right." Benito grunted and surged to his feet, then sat down hard with another grunt of pain. From the waist down he showed bright red skin, very tender looking. Like Corbett, he'd healed fast; but he wasn't in condition to scout. I asked, "Benito, what are we headed into? It's for sure we can't go back." "The Wood of the Suicides lies ahead. A pleasant place, comparatively, if we can avoid the dogs." "Dogs?" ' 'The Wood is punishment for the sin of suicide," Benito explained. "Each tree holds the soul of one who took his own life. They are not dangerous to us. But the Violent Wasters also suffer there, and the dogs are their punishment. There will not be many of the dog packs. It is almost an obsolete sin." Corbett looked up. "Since when is a sin obsolete?" "Customs change. In Dante's time there were men who would hold a party at which they would bum part of their wealth, to show how wealthy they were." "Potlach!" I cried. "Gesundheit," said Corbett. "No, dammit, listen. There was a west coast Indian tribe that used to do just what Benito's talking about. Hold a party, bum a lot of valuables. They used to compete at it. I never knew the Italians did the same thing." "They did," said Benito. "Their punishment is to run through these woods pursued by wild dogs. If the dogs catch them they tear them apart." Billy was sitting up. "They heal after that?' ' I was healing! My legs and buttocks still hurt, but the flesh was firm, and I could move the muscles. I watched, fascinated, as new skin grew before my eyes. "The dogs and the souls they pursue should be rare," Benito said, "and the trees can do us no harm. We should find this stretch easy." He stood up. "Ready?" My feet were still tender, and Billy was complaining about his. But it didn't sound like we'd have to run anywhere. Corbett and Benito were healed. We set off, deeper into Hell. It had become an obsession with me. Anything was better than waiting -- and if I spent too much time remembering the agony in the lake, we'd never get started. We left concrete for dirt. When we topped a gentle rise, the ground was suddenly all erosion gullies, hard red and yellow clay studded with gravel and gashed by flash floods. We had to scramble in and out of them. Some had water at the bottom, water filthy with broken bottles and bottle caps, used condoms, floating grease, occasional bursts of brightly colored dyes, chemicals that burned our sandalled feet. Nothing grew here; there were dead stumps of trees and dried brown vines reaching upward like dead old women's fingers. Strange smells moved on the air: incongruous whiffs of automobile exhaust, acids, burning oil and rubber. Billy grunted. "I don't see no trees, Benito. Where'd you put the damn trees?" "We should have reached the Wood long since. I do not understand. But we must go on." We scrambled out of the gully and looked downward. We had a vista of Hell. It looked like Hell on Earth. Nothing grew. We had to shout above a continual racket. In the distance rectangular shadows showed through the gloomy half-light and thick smog. Buildings? Factories? I said, "Progress has caught up with your woods, Benito." A clattering sounded nearby, within a cloud of roiling smoke. A woman ran out of the smoke, terror on her face, hair streaming behind her. She wore a tom evening gown with diamond brooch and earrings, high heeled shoes with jeweled ornaments. She ran holding the skirt high. Billy shouted and tried to stop her. She dodged him and ran on. The clattering grew louder, and a bulldozer roared out of the smoke. A man ran just ahead of the blade. The 'dozer trailed smoke, and it was gaining on the fugitive. There was no driver. Billy was in the bottom of the gully, curled up, his head wrapped in his arms. When the monster was past I went down to Billy. He was muttering to himself, and when I touched him he twitched galvanically. He leapt to his feet in fighting stance. "I was never afraid of no man that ever lived," he said. "But I was scared of that. What was it?' ' "Bulldozer. For moving dirt." Billy stared into the smog, his face wondering. "You could tear down whole mountains with things like that." "We did," Corbett said. "There's more than one way to be a violent waster. " Billy frowned. "How's that?" he asked. "Pollution. This must be the place for people who ruin the environment." Corbett's face showed his disgust. "They did this to the Earth." "But who gets chased by them things?" "Real estate developers, I guess. Housing tract speculators. We shouldn't have too much trouble here." Corbett looked at us. "Or do we?" I'd always been a conservationist myself. If Big Juju's poetic justice ran true to form, I'd be safe enough. Or would I? Had I fallen by accident? I'd certainly put myself on that window ledge. If a bulldozer buried me here, would I become a tree? "Let's go," said Billy. "This We moved off by tacit consent. "Where we going, anyway?" Billy asked. "Past this round there is desert," Benito said. "A fiery desert, too hot for life, with flame falling from the sky. I know of only one way to cross it, and that was the way Dante used. A stream runs through the desert, the overflow from the lake of blood. It cools the desert as it moves through it." "Miraculously," I said. I'd intended it to be contemptuous, but it hadn't come out that way. I'd seen too many miracles, all unpleasant. Benito nodded. "Of course. We must find this stream, or we cannot cross. It runs through the Wood. Comrades, we must find the Wood." He turned left and walked on. "Why this way?" Billy laughed. "You ain't got any idea where that Wood is." "No, but we must reach it if we walk far enough. It is only a matter of time." Yeah, we had plenty of that. And Hell was a series of concentric circles, God only knew how big around. It might take years, and so what? "Why not go the other way?" Billy insisted. Benito shrugged. "Dante always turned left on his way down. But we will turn right if you like." "Naw. It ain't important." The noise, the smells, the desolation continued. The damned were here, placed by a macabre humor. Phantom heads rose from oil pools. Some were pecked incessantly by oil-smeared birds. A river ran past like an open sewer, and men and women lined the banks, mourning. The wails were constant in our ears, wails and roaring motors and clanking machines. We looked into some of the huge buildings and pulled back out fast. Inside the noise was overwhelming. Here a sizzling hum of electricity, there a scream of metal grinding on metal, elsewhere a roar of flame. There were more of the damned in those buildings, and they were hard at work. Our way led through one of the immense factories. Not a head lifted to see us pass. Incomprehensible widgets passed on an endless belt, and men and women screwed on nuts and tightened them and fitted the bottoms and the handles, endlessly. We followed the endless belt for miles until it went through a wall. On the other side more of the damned were taking the widgets apart. Machinery hummed and conveyors took the parts back to the other side of the wall. We left the building to find oil derricks raising and lowering their heads like prehistoric giant birds. We crossed a strip mine, and Benito pointed out that it was laid out very like Hell itself: a vast series of descending circular terraces. But there was nothing at the bottom except stagnant water. A towering oil-fueled power plant of spidery framework and miles of pipes and valves poured power into a cable thick as my waist. Transmission towers took the cable downhill. I peered along its length, but the murk defeated me. How did they use electricity in Hell? But outside the power plant was an athletic man chained to a wheelless bicycle set in concrete in front of the exhaust pipe of the generator. Black smoke poured around him, almost hiding him from view. As we watched he began pedalling furiously. The hum of the gears rose to a high pitch -- and the generator inside died. There was a moment of quiet. The man pedalled with sure strokes, faster and faster, his feet nearly invisible, his head tucked down as if against a wind. We gathered around, each wondering how long he could keep it up. He began to tire. The blur of his feet slowed. The motors inside coughed and black smoke poured out. He choked and turned his head away and saw us. "Don't answer if you'd rather not," I said, "but what whim of fate put you here?' ' "I don't knowl" he howled. "I was president of the largest and most effective environmental protection organization in the country! I fought this!" He braced himself and pedalled again. The hum rose and the generator died. Billy was completely lost. He looked to Benito, but our guide only shrugged. Benito accepted everything. I knew better. This couldn't be justice, not even Big Juju's exaggerated justice. This was monstrous. Corbett had to be guessing when he suddenly asked, "You opposed thermonuclear power plants?" The guy stopped dead, staring as if Corbett were a ghost. The dynamo lurched into action and surrounded him with thick blue smoke. "That's it, isn't it?" Corbett said gently. "You stopped the nuclear generators. I was just a kid during the power blackouts. We had to go to school in the dark because the whole country went on daylight saving time to save power. ' ' "But they weren't safe!" He coughed. "They weren't safe!" "How did you know that?" Benito asked. "We had scientists in our organization. They proved it." We turned away. Now I knew. I could quit looking for justice in Hell. There was only macabre humor. Why should that man be in the inner circles of Hell? At worst he belonged far above, with the bridge-destroyers of the second ledge. Or in Heaven. He hadn't created this bleak landscape. I couldn't stand it. I went back. Benito shrugged and motioned to the others. Within the cloud of blue smoke his face was slack with exhaustion. "It wasn't just the problem of where to bury the waste products," he told me. "There was radioactive gas going into the air." He spoke as if continuing a conversation. I must have been his only audience in years, or decades. "You got a rotten deal," I said. "I wish I could do something." He smiled bravely. "What else is new?" And he started to pedal. I glared at the nothing sky, hating Big Juju. Carpentier declares war. When I looked down, Benito was fumbling through saddlebags attached to the stationary bicycle. The man cried, "What are you doing?' ' Benito took out papers. The man snatched at them, but Benito backed away. He read, "Dear Jon, I could understand your opposition to us last year. There was some doubt about the process, and you expressed fears all of us felt. But now you know better. I have no witnesses, but you told me you understood Dr. Pittman's demonstration. In God's Name, Jon, why do you continue? I ask you as your sister, as a fellow scientist, as a human being: why?" He began pedalling again, ignoring us. "You knew?" I demanded. He pedalled faster, his head bent. I leaned down and put my face close to his. "You knew?" I screamed. "Fuck off." Big Juju wins again. Too much, but appropriate. As we walked away, Jon screamed after us. "I'd have been nothing if I gave up the movement! Nothing! Don't you understand? I had to stay as president!" We plunged on. Once we caught lungfuls of something unidentifiable. We were getting used to that by now. This time we wound up at the bottom of an erosion gully, kicking and twitching, unable to control our muscles. "N, n, nerve g-g-gas," said Corbett. We lay there for hours. Days perhaps. Eventually the wind shifted, and our legs could work again. Benito and Corbett scrambled up the side of the gully, then came back for Billy and me. As usual we were the last to heal. Big Juju's biological engineers hadn't done as good a job on us. We scrambled to the top. Beyond the gully we saw trees. That was all we could see through the sniffles and the tears and the dark, smoky air: a sharply bordered forest, some distance away. We began to run. Trees. Real living things! or close to it; nothing was really alive in this terrible place. But trees! We ran, wearing fierce grins, noses lifted as if the air were already sweet... Closer, they were not so inviting. Gnarled trunks, black leaves... Not Mother Nature herself could have called them pretty. Clumsy birds flapped above them. The forest ended abruptly at a border of flat ground. No, not ground. I stopped at the edge, confused. The others ran heedlessly out onto the flat black borderland. It was a road. Blacktop, and a white double line down the center. I called, "Hey, wait a..." Things roared past and drowned my voice. Too fast to tell what they were, but I knew the sound: the whip of air, followed by a shriek of brakes. I screamed, "Run!" Corbett was already running for his life. Benito and Billy stared at me; then Benito just took my word for it and ran toward me. Billy looked where I was looking... and for him it was already too late. They looked like black Corvettes, #s models, but they were lower-slung and more rakishlooking. They'd stopped and turned and were coming back, accelerating hugely, leaving opaque black clouds of smoke. Billy made up his mind to run, he turned; and they were on him. Billy flew high, hit hard, and rolled like a bean bag: no bones. I started swearing. The cars roared away... two of them did. The third turned hard, right off the road. It rolled over once and landed upright and came for us, bouncing and rattling, but accelerating. Its headlights came on blindingly. I stopped swearing and looked for cover. "What are they?" Benito screamed. "Cars. No drivers," Corbett told him. "I saw. Empty race cars. They must guard the forest." I looked for cover: something to hide behind, or even a jumble of broken rock too rough for a car. Nothing. The black demon bore down on us. "There!" I pointed, and ran. It was an oil slick, depth unknown; and it would bloody well have to do. I ran straight into the pool. My foot landed on something that jerked away and sent me sprawling. When I pulled my face out of the oil another black, dripping face looked back at me. "Sorry," I said. "That's okay. We all got our own problems here," said the stranger; and he sank beneath the oil. Benito was waist deep and wading deeper. Corbett hesitated at the edge, looked disgusted, looked behind him... squealed and dived sideways. I ducked under. The glare of headlights was branded on my closed eyes. A wave of oil splashed over me. I lifted my head, and there it was: a rakish black sports car, hubcap-deep in the oil pool. Its motor was a demon-snarl; its wheels spun frantically. It found some traction from somewhere: it edged backward, found more traction and surged out of the pool just as Corbett went over the door in a flying dive. The horn screamed in rage. The car backed, then turned in a tight circle. I think it was trying to roll over. It never made it. The motor died, the killer car rolled to a gentle stop. Corbett stood up in the driver's seat, grinning all over his face. The keys dangled from his hand. Benito and i waded out, streaming oil. Corbett had the hood of the murder car up and was inspecting the motor. "I used to race a little," he said. "I can probably drive this. What do you say, shall we cross the desert in comfort?" "You look it over' I told him. Benito and I went to see about BillyHe lay twisted as no living man could be. We straightened him out. His body was mushy and limp. So was one side of his head. The good eye opened and looked at us. Benito bent over Billy and took one of his hands between his own. "I don't know if you can hear me," he said. "I want you to know that you will heal. It will hurt, but you will heal." I beckoned Benito out of Billy's hearing. I asked, "Should we take him with us?" "I think so. He will be of no help until he heals, but what of that? He should be safe enough in an automobile. He can ride in the passenger seat." We rejoined Corbett at the car. "I don't know the make," he told us. "It's got a big mill, but the tuning is lousy. You saw how much smoke it was pouring out. I've been checking the brakes, and they look good -- " "The question," said Benito, "is whether it will obey the steering wheel and other controls. We saw it driving itself." "Yeah." Corbett frowned, studying the car as one would search the face of a prisoner of war. Would he give information? Would it be the truth? "The top's down. We can always jump clear," he said. "No point in taking chances, though. Why don't you two get under cover, and I'll take her for a spin." There wasn't any cover. We stood at the far edge of the oil pool, ready to jump, as Corbett turned the ignition key. He drove the car around for awhile, trying it on rough and smooth terrain. He brought it back and prudently took the key before he got out. "Seems okay. "I'll stay in low gear the whole trip. That way nothing can happen fast. If the gear shift starts moving by itself I'll give a yell." "There's one more problem," I said. "Four of us. Two seats. Benito, shall we ride on the fenders?" "I have no better suggestion." The change was gradual. The air got hotter. Then there were no more oil pools. The dead ground gave way to hot dead sand, and Corbett worried aloud about the tires. A minute later he'd forgotten the tires; he was too busy slapping away fat flakes of burning matter.  xvm It snowed fire. Great burning flakes fell slowly from the dead gray sky and settled on us. We slapped frantically. Billy was slumped like a corpse while fireflakes dropped to his skin and clung. I could reach his head by stretching backward along the fender, and I pulled a saucer-sized chunk from his face. His one good eye thanked me. We rolled across a burning sandy waste. The fireflakes vanished when they touched ground, but not when they touched flesh. Another evil miracle. The car weaved drunkenly, then shifted into second and picked up speed. I called back to Corbett. "Did you do that?" "Yeah! You want to be out here forever?" "Not really." The sand was flat enough for higher speed -- provided we could control the car. Billy grunted in soft protest. I could imagine his fear. He'd never seen a car before, or gone faster than a horse could run. Fire bored into my back where I'd exposed it stretching to help Billy again. I slapped it off and wished for a Cadillac. Cadillacs belong in Hell. There's something about the car that rots the driver's brain. Every time some damn fool has almost gotten me wrecked by running a red light or jumping lanes or parking where no car ought to be, said idiot has been driving a Cadillac. There had to be Cadillacs in Hell -- and if we'd captured one of those, we'd be riding in air conditioned comfort! Instead of riding a fender and slapping fireflakes! Clusters of souls danced frenetically on the blazing sand. Some stopped, amazed, to watch us pass. A couple of times Corbett tooted the horn at them. He was cursed for his trouble, but he wasn't mocking them. There was nothing he could do. I called across the low hood to Benito. "Who are they?" Benito was busy tearing burning gunk out of his hair. "They sinned against Nature," he yelled over his shoulder. "What does that mean?" "Unnatural love. Man for man, woman for woman -- " Man for sheep, woman for vibrator... poor bastards. I wondered about the gay couple who'd owned the house next door to mine. Quiet neighbors, friendly middle-aged people like any married couple without children. Were they here? I turned my head and hunched up so that the fireflakes hit the side of my face instead of the front. I couldn't slap fast enough. The windshield gave Billy some protection now that we were moving. The fire burned holes in my skin. You'll heal, Carpentier. You'll heal, if we ever get out of here. But what about them? They danced, they slapped at themselves; they ran in circles; they screamed at us to stop and cursed us when we didn't, with an insane jealousy that I understood perfectly. They'd be here forever. This, just for being queer? But it was no surprise to me that God's justice and mine didn't agree. I thought about my neighbors and shuddered. Credo in un Dio cruel... The industrial section of Hell was only a yellow tinge to the sky behind us. Ahead was nothing but more desert. We must be about halfway across, I thought. Suddenly the car surged forward with the bit in its teeth. Corbett froze in panic. The motor screamed in inhuman fury as the car accelerated. In a second we'd be moving too fast to stop. I tucked my head in my aims and rolled off the fender. Look, I wasn't running out on my buddies. The car was going to crash, and they'd have a better chance if one of us could move, right? It was what I was thinking, anyway. The motor choked off while I was still in the air. I hit rolling. I came up screaming and dancing. The other souls hadn't been dancing for joy either. The pain was as bad as the boiling blood. The car rolled to a stop, and I ran for it, yelling and swearing at the fireflakes. Suddenly a girl was running alongside me. She'd have been pretty once. Now her hair was raggedly scorched, and her body was covered with bums. "Can you take me out of here?" she screamed. "We'll be lucky to get out ourselves. There's no room!" I kept running until I reached the car. The girl stayed right with me. "Please, I'll do anything if you'll take me out of here. Anything. "That's nice," Corbett told her. To me he said, "We're in big trouble. The gas pedal just floored itself. I had to turn off the ignition. "Couldn't you -- " "Couldn't I what? Pull the pedal up with my toes? Allen, this car is haunted. It hates us." "What's wrong?" the girl asked. She got no answer. It was hard to think with the fire settling on me. I danced around the car, shouting, "We'd better think of something. In a minute or two we'll be under a pyramid of people." The damned were running toward us from all directions. "Raise the bonnet," Benito commanded. "Corbett, see to Billy-" I got the hood up. We looked inside, and Benito said, "Now, Corbett, move the accelerator. ' ' Something wiggled behind the engine. "Allen, you saw? That moved the petrol feed. You must control it with your fingers." It was a hell of an awkward position, sprawled across the fender with my head and hands under the hood. The motor was as hot as the sand. I couldn't avoid touching it. But I pulled at the widget and cried, "Okay! I got it! Corbett, go! Go like a bat!" The crowd was very near, and they couldn't all hang on. Benito motioned to the girl and she took the fender in front of me. The car roared and surged into a converging circle. Most of them dodged for their lives. One went under the wheels. Another, a big athletic type with long black hair halfway down his back and a scraggly beard, got the edge of the right door and swung up on the trunk lid. A small-boned blond man had come with him. "Frank!" the companion called. "Frank! Don't leave me!" "Sony, Gene. Nothing I can do. No room for both of us." "Frank!" The car gunned ahead as Corbett got it under control .again. A thin voice followed us. "Frank! I went to Hell for you..." Frank had managed to crawl up to get an arm around Corbett's neck. He squeezed. "All right, buddy, turn this thing around! We're going to Havana!" "Fine. Whatever you say," said Corbett. Frank grinned and slacked off his grip on Corbett, but he didn't let go. Now we had: Frank on the trunk; Billy in the passenger seat, groaning a little, still unable to move; Benito on the left front fender; me in the motor compartment trying to stay clear of the hot engine, my legs dangling out to the right; and the girl forward on the right front fender, her feet on the bumper. Corbett had his problems driving. He had to lean way out to the left to see around the open hood. Billy was able to scream now. "For God's sake, brush the fire off him, Frank!" Corbett yelled. "Screw that. Screw God too. Get moving." We moved. Corbett yelled, and I slacked off on the gas to let him shift to second. That was fast enough. The car fought, the hot metal tugged against my fingers like something alive, but I could control the speed. At least we weren't hitting any bumps. "HeeeHaaah!" Frank screamed in joy. "Better'n the last chicken run! I'll make you guys honorary Hell's Angels! We're tough, you know? Toughest bunch in the world, you know? Hick sheriff was so scared of us he called the State Fuzz. We run for it. I had the lead. Come around a curve and the whole road was full of Fuzzmobiles. I got two fuzz smearing myself." "Your friend back there -- " I shouted. "Gene? We did some swinging times, man. Had a whole stable of 'em. Boys, girls, but the only one they let me keep here was Gene. Maybe I'll miss him." He didn't look back. "Could you get that fire off my leg?" I asked the girl. "Naw! Enough trouble holding on here." "You said you'd do anything!" I clenched my teeth in agony. There was fire on both legs now, and I couldn't slap. I couldn't let go of the spring, and I had to hold on with the other hand. The car was still fighting me. "Get that fire off or we'll throw you off!" "Awright, awright, you don't have to get nasty." She slapped a couple of times and got the worst away. "Who are you?" Benito asked. "Doreen Lancer," she yelled above the roaring motor. "Go-go dancer. One night some bastard raped me and strangled me. At least, he tried to rape me!" She laughed bitterly. "He didn't seem to know how to go about it!" "So what the hell are you doing here?" Frank demanded. "Don't know! I liked it every which way. Most of the types I meet here are fags -- " "I'm no goddam fag!" Frank yelled. "Do not blaspheme," Benito told him, predictably, I guess. "Fuck off! Talk to me that way and I'll twist this bastard's neck off!" The car lurched as he choked Corbett. "No!" Doreen screamed. "We'll crash! This is our only way out! Leave him alone -- Look, don't hurt him, and when we get out we can really swing, right?" I laughed. I couldn't help it. "What's so funny?" she demanded. "It's not a romantic situation!" I bellowed. I wasn't even sure there could be sex in Hell, and I hadn't found any opportunity to try. Or inclination, either. I bellowed again when she slapped my testicles. It hurt as much as it had when I was alive. I pulled the accelerator widget out, tugging with all my strength, letting the car slow. "I'm sorry!" she yelled. "I was getting the fire off, I swear, that's all I was doing! I'm sorry... hey, you wanna be a threesome with Frank and me?" I let the car speed up again. We had to get out of here. But I'd never had an offer I liked less. "I can see something ahead!" Corbett shouted. "We're getting to the edge!" "About time," Frank said. We rolled on. "Just remember, pretty boy, I'm in charge here," he added, and Corbett grunted in pain. Frank must have emphasized his words. The horizon was sharp ahead. I could barely see over the motor. Corbett saw it too. "Kill the power!" he yelled. Brakes screeched, and he twisted the wheel hard. I climbed out of the motor. The fireflakes were thicker here than in the middle of the desert. We ran, hopping -- Frank still had Corbett by the neck. "This the way out of here? What are you trying to pull?" There was a sheer drop ahead of us. It was gloomy down there. I couldn't see the bottom. Several hundred feet, anyway. "Now what?' ' I asked Benito. "The quick way would be to jump." He was dead serious. "Jump and wait to heal, then go on." The girl backed away, staring at him. "You're crazy! Crazy! I should have known better than to trust guys like you! All the promises you make -- " She didn't finish, but ran back into the desert, crying. "That's done it!" Frank yelled. "You're sure as Hell going over that cliff, all right, because I'm going to throw you!" He had Corbett by the neck and he dragged him toward the cliff edge. "First you, then your loudmouth friend, then the fat one, and then -- " He'd forgotten Billy. We all had. It was a mistake for Frank. Billy launched himself from the car without warning. He landed on Frank's back and seized the long hair with one hand, pulled the head back, and wrapped his arm around Frank's neck. His knee gouged into the Hell's Angel's back, bowing him into an arc. "Friend, I don't think I like you." I yelled, "Billy! Are you all right?" "Yeah." "You weren't moving -- " "Been able to move a while now. Didn't seem like a good idea to let this creep know it. Jerry coulda crashed this thing if we were fightin' while it was movin'." I thought about the self-control it would take to sit still under a rain of sticky fire. "What'll I do with the Gila monster, Benito?" "Leggo! I was only kidding!" Frank yelled. "You guys got no business giving me false hopes! It was all your fault -- " He stopped talking because Billy's arm had closed his throat. "Do not harm him," Benito said quietly. "Yeah?" Billy let him go. "Friend, you're not tough. You don't know what tough is. Now get away from us." The pale blue eyes seemed infinitely deep, and cold even in this place of fire. "You may come with us if you like," Benito told Frank, "although I do not think you are ready. With your attitude you might well find a worse place than you have now. Still, you are welcome to join us." "Go to Hell!" Frank screamed. He thought that was funny. "Go to Hell! Go to Hell!" He ran away into the desert, laughing, screaming, trying to keep both feet off the hot sand at once. Benito looked at us, waiting. "I'll jump if you say so," Billy said. "Looks bad, though. I can tell you, being crushed flat ain't no fun." I gulped. "I will too." I wondered if I meant it. "There may be a better way," Benito said, "We must find the stream. Corbett, can you drive?" "Sure." We turned left. I had the whole fender to sprawl on now. The car seemed more docile, too, but I wasn't going to trust it. I didn't really have to -- I was getting good at manipulating the gas widget. We came to a horde of people dressed in the finery of all ages: velvet robes, flare pants, alligator shoes. Corbett shouted at me. "Stopping!" He turned off the key before I could do anything, and the car rolled to a halt. Fireflakes fell on us. "Now what?' ' Corbett was out of the car and looking at a beefy man in gaudy tunic, crimson sash, and black glove leather boots. There was a big leather wallet hung on a golden chain around his neck, and he stared into it, not looking up. The fireflakes had burned holes in his tunic and scorched his hair. Corbett stood in front of him. When the burly man didn't look up, Corbett stooped over so that his face was in line with the wallet. "Give me my money!" Corbett shouted. "You son of a bitch, you owe me" "But I've had this problem, see, my girl is..." Corbett began. "I don't want to hear any stories, I just want my money! Arrgh!" A big fireflake settled on the crown of his head. He tried to brush it off. "Hang tough," Corbett said. He came back to the car chuckling. "Long Harry there loaned me some cash, once. Six for five -- every week." I nodded. There were lots of others there, crying into their purses. The rain of fire seemed heavier here. "Let's get going." I didn't like Corbett gloating over them -- but if anybody deserved to be here, it was them. Loan shark is as low a form of life as there is. We didn't drive so fast that we couldn't talk. "Funny thing about Harry," Corbett said. "He had to give up the loan shark business. Had a customer with a hit man for a friend. Took his buddy Lem to see Harry, but Harry wouldn't listen. Just kep saying 'Give me my money. "So Lem had a talk with Harry." "Lem?" Billy asked. He sounded puzzled. "Yeah. I don't know what he told Harry, but just after that all of Harry's customers were off the hook. Just had to pay what they'd got in the first place." "Lem," Billy said. "Little guy? About my size? Big scar over his left eye?" "Yeah," Corbett said. "You know him?" "Kind of. They used to let him onto the island for a day. One day a year. The rest of the time he was out in the blood. I always did wonder why." "We are coming to the stream," Benito said. "The fire does not fall there. ' ' The river was narrow but fast. Its roar was different somehow from that of water, and it was still bright scarlet. The air was thick with the smell of blood. Nonetheless we walked down and bathed our half-broiled feet in it. Afterward we walked the cool mud of the bank with our sandals off until we reached the waterfall. There we watched endless tons of blood falling into the darkness. I said, "Now what?" Benito scowled in indecision. "It is a risk. The monster Geryon carried Dante and Virgil into lower Hell. But they were on a holy errand. We are not. I have known Geryon. He is not worthy of trust." "The password," I remembered. " 'This has been willed where what is willed must be.' Yes. Shall we try it?" "Better'n jumping" Billy looked at Benito, "ft is, ain't it? What can he do to us? Eat us?" "Summon Minos." "Let's try it," said Corbett. "We've gotten this far without anyone doing that." "Are we agreed, then? Good. Now we must summon Geryon. We need a signal, something to get his attention. Dante flung a rope into the abyss." "A signal," said Corbett. "Does it have to be subtle?' ' "I should not think that subtlety would be necessary." "We wouldn't want Geryon to think we're crude, would we? Some delicate change in the environment, just noticeable enough to attract his attention. Let me see." Corbet walked back to the car and switched on the ignition. He went around to the back and unscrewed the gas cap. A fireflake fell past his nose. He blew on it, guiding it into the gas tank. The tank lit with a Whoosh. Hurriedly Corbett reached into the car and shifted it into first gear. We stood well back and watched it roll over the edge. "Subtlety is all," said Corbett. The car fell like a battlefield flare. It passed and illuminated a compact body already rising through the murk. "He knew we were here." Corbett was flat on his belly with his face over the cliff's edge. "We didn't need a signal." "He will not come without a signal," said Benito. The car was a towering flame at the base of the cliff. Lighted from below, Geryon was a compact shadow with a slender, twisting tail... He floated up to us, his features growing clear. He hovered at our height, smiled reassuringly at us with a startlingly human face; then slid forward onto the rock ledge, leaving his tail hanging free in space. Geryon was as big as a rowboat, and wingless. His hind feet were webbed, built for swimming. His almost human head was hairless, the mouth wide, the chin broad and strong, the nose very wide and flat, with large nostrils. The head sloped back to round shoulders, without benefit of neck. His arms were human enough, the size of my own. On Geryon they were disproportionately small. Something was funny about the hands; the fingers were short and thick, designed for ripping. I could see him as an airbreathing aquatic beast that had developed human intelligence. I wondered about his nose. It was big enough to feed him air fast, hooded to keepwater out. Reasonable, but different from the cetacean design. His pelt had the look of medieval tapestry: golden knots and figures on a blue-grey background. Lovely; a trifle flashy. And adequate camouflage if he was used to hovering just beneath sunlit water. Altogether he was a believable alien, excluding his ability tri fly. I didn't like that. Bad enough if Infernoland had been built by humans. What if it had been built by interstellar conquerors for their own amusement? Geryon's voice was deep, with a queer buzzing quality. "Hello, Benito. Three of them? Isn't that a bit much?" Benito was brusk. He didn't like Geryon. "This has been willed where what is willed must be. In any case, you must have noticed how the damned flow in like a river in flood -- " "Haven't I just. Swamping you, are they? I think the end of the world must be near. Hell is getting full," said the alien. "Well, we who serve God's will in Hell have precious little of free will, eh, Benito? Climb aboard, you. I hope you can all hang on." He had spoken jovially, with no bitterness and only the merest trace of mockery. My foot kicked something rigid as I tried to board Geryon's reasonably flat back. I looked down. It wasn't easy to see, but there was metal belted about Geryon's belly, machinery covered with material the same color as his gaudy pelt. Antigravity? I settled behind the monster's head. Billy's arms closed about my waist. Corbett was behind him, and Benito last, braving the twin stings in the forked tail. Geryon grinned at me over his shoulder and pushed back from the edge. Billy's arms tightened convulsively. I saw that his eyes were closed tight, his teeth clenched. My view of Hell was darkness and firelit smokes, the fires tracing concentric arcs. Geryon tilted to one side and dropped in a slow spiral. The scarlet waterfall dashed itself to foam and spray on the rocks. Billy was squeezing the breath from me, but I didn't complain. I heard whimpering noises being squeezed from him. We touched down. I said, "Your first flight, Billy?" "Yeah." "We're down. You can let go." "Yeah." He unlocked his arms in stages and climbed down on shaky legs. I followed. Geryon floated up a few feet and hovered. "Hey, Benito," he called. His voice was full of artificial cameraderie, more menacing than threats. "Why is it, Benito, that the people you travel with don't ever come back?" The monster lifted toward the sky, chortling. Carefully casual, Corbett asked Benito, "You've been here before?" "I have rescued others," Benito answered. "How many?" "Six. One at a time. No matter how many come with me at first, no more than one at a time ever seems to reach the exit point. Perhaps this time we will be more fortunate." "What happens to the others?" I asked. "Why did you come back?" Corbett demanded. We'd both spoken at once, and Benito chose to answer neither of us. "Have you seen the exit?" Corbett asked. Benito's voice was colorlessly grim. "Yes." "And gone beyond it?" "No. But it follows Dante's route, which leads to Purgatory. I came back to find others in need of guidance. Do you object, Allen Carpentier? Should I have left you in the bottle?" "Hey, hey, hey!" Billy was dancing with impatience. "If we're going, let's gol What's all the jawing about?" Benito nodded and led us off downslope. We felt exposed on level ground, and Geryon couldn't be the only flying thing. He hadn't reported us (had he?) but that was no guarantee that something else wouldn't. We moved swiftly across what seemed to be solid rock, always downhill, further into murk and gloom, until we came to a cliff edge. There was a ditch in front of us, seventy or eighty feet deep and p'erhaps twice that wide. It was divided in the middle by a low wall of rock. Just off to our left was a passageway in the dividing rock wall. The divider was low enough that we could see over it, lower than the height of a normal man --  -- and the ditch was full. Masses of humanity moved in a standard traffic pattern, all hurrying along, not quite running, leftbound on the far side, rightward on the near side. They moved fast. They moved fast because there were beings with whips urging them along. It took a moment for that to register. Okay, Carpentier, you're in Hell and there are demons in Hell. There were things on the red-hot wall that might have been demons if you could have seen them clearly through the fog. There's Geryon, certainly a monster. Of course Big Juju can make demons. But I hadn't wanted to believe it. Now I was looking at them. They were blackskinned rather than the red I'd expected, and they were at least ten feet tall. They had horns and tails and were uglier than I could have imagined. They used whips twice as long as themselves. They screamed at the laggards: "Along with you, Big Morris, there's no ass to sell here!" "Git along, little dogie, git along,' git along..." Wails and groans rose from the pit, and screams of pain and rage. Snap! Crack! Chunks of flesh flew from the backs of those who slowed down. "Who," whispered Corbett. He ran out of voice and had to try again. "Who are they?" He was frightened, and why not? I was scared out of my mind. The demons were looking up at us --  -- but they went back to their tasks, gleefully lashing the crowd. I recognized one of the runners. He was a famous movie directorI was younger. He was on the near side, but as he reached the passageway in the dividing wall the demon stationed there lashed him until he went through and joined those scurrying in the other direction. I'd never met him, but I knew who he was. And I knew who these people must be. Benito confirmed my suspicions. "Panderers on this side, seducers on the other. Come, we must find a bridge." He turned left and we followed uncertainly. "I... was a seducer," Corbett said uncertainly. I remembered the convention atmosphere and what happened the night before I died. "Me too." Benito snorted. "Did you ever have a woman against her will?" "No -- " ' 'Or make her drunk, or drug her?' ' "Well -- " Did pot count? "Nobody who didn't know what to expect." "Never had to," Corbett said matter-of-factly. "Or use threats of force?" "Don't be silly." Corbett resented the implication. "I told you, it wasn't necessary." "The Italian does not properly translate as your English seducer, which is hardly more than casual fornication," Benito said seriously. "I think perhaps the better word is 'rape'." Now we could see the bridge ahead of us: a stone arch. It looked very old. "Jerry!" A voice called from the pit. "Jerry! Come on down, Jerry. You belong here!" It stopped Corbett cold. He looked down into the pit. "Julia?" "Come on down, Jerry. "Share everything with me. You taught me how, Jerry -- " "How can a girl be a rapist?" I demanded. She was, or had been, quite pretty, but now her face was distorted in pain and exhaustion. The demons were watching her stand there as she panted and shouted up to Corbett, and they didn't interfere. "Deceit. Fraud," said Benito. "Those who induce others to what they know is wrong, as well as those who force their will on others." I turned to Corbett and Shut up, Carpentier! None of your business closed my mouth. "You taught me everything, Jerry," she was calling. "I could still love you. Come down with me. Where else can you go now?" "Out! Down to the center and out!" Corbett screamed to her. The demons howled maniac laughter. The girl laughed with them. "Oh, Jerry, do you believe that? Don't you know that the deeper you go, the worse it is, and you can't ever go back, and you can't get out? It's worse down there, Jerry. Wait till you see who's below us! Here you have me , Jerry. Stay where you belong. There's no escape down there. Don't you know what's carved on the gates of Hell, Jerry? All hope abandon!" "I'm not afraid of what's below!" Corbett was getting hysterical. "I never did any of the things they punish you down there for -- " She laughed again. "The only perfect man who ever lived! Are you sure, Jerry? Then why do they let you GO there? And what makes you think you'll get justice anyway? Come down with me before its too The demons had called time on her. Crack! Snap! The whips sounded like popcorn popping. Julia sprinted, screaming with the rest. The flesh of my back rippled. I wanted to shut my ears. "Come." Benito took Corbett's arm. "Come. Do not let her seduce you again." "Uh?" Corbett looked at Benito as if he'd only just met him. "It did happen that way, now you mention it. Or did it? Maybe I do belong in that pit." "If you do, you will be there. For the moment you are not, ergo -- come along." We walked in silence, each wrapped in his own thoughts, What if the girl were right? Were we plunging deeper and deeper, never to return? What was below us? Had I committed any of the appropriate crimes? "Benito, what's ahead?" His dry lecture voice couldn't mask the screaming as we walked the rim. "No more!" "Not again!" "Wait, I'm in the wrong place!" "It was just one book, just one, I needed the money l" "You big ugly sonofabitch, you -- " Crack! "Of the ten Bolgias -- canyons -- of this circle of Hell, this is the only divided one. Each canyon is crossed by a bridge, except that all the bridges are down across the sixth canyon. We must descend into it. It will be no problem." "Benito, how in God's name can you ignore those screams?" Corbett demanded. "They have no more than they deserve," Benito said simply. Either he hadn't the empathy of a turtle, or... or what? "Now, we will have trouble at the fifth Bolgia. It is the pit of grafters, and the demons are on the rim, not down in the canyon." "Ugh." I'd forgotten most of the Inferno, but I could never have forgotten that image: a troop, an army, of devils, ill-mannered and sadistic, a military organization of ugly hate. They'd almost got Dante despite his safe-conduct. "What's after this circle?" We had reached an arching bridge of rough stone. It had no handrails and was about ten feet wide, a slender arch above that pit of screaming runners. It sloped up so steeply that I dropped to all fours to climb. "Jerry! Come down, Jerry!" It was the girl again. Corbett stiffened. "What's next?" I prompted Benito. "After the ten canyons what will we find?" "Very little," Benito answered. "The great ice plain, where traitors are punished. Those who betrayed their blood kin or their benefactors. " "Not me," Corbett said. He seemed to feel better. "And then?" "We cross to the very center. There is a hole. We crawl through it, past the center of the world, and find ourselves climbing up again." "And I can believe as much of that as I like?' ' "Certainly. Why should you not believe it?" Benito was genuinely puzzled. "It's nonsense," said Corbett. "We'd be in free fall by the time we got there." ' 'Jerry!' ' Corbett shuddered. The voice floated upward again. "Don't be a fool, Jerry. It's bad down there at the center. And they never let you out." "Did I really put her there?" Corbett wondered. "Maybe I have betrayed a benefactor. She was kind to me and -- " "Come on, no woman's worth what they're gettin'," Billy said. "We stick together. I never let a buddy down in my life, and I'm goin' down to the center. Now come on." Corbett lost some of his tension. "If you're really Billy the Kid, that's right. At least, that's what the movies showed." He began moving again, over the arch of the bridge, and downward. "Benito, your description is still nonsense. Not only would there be free fall at the center of the Earth, but this isn't Earth to begin with. A cavity this size, under the Earth? Can you imagine the pressures ? And we'd get seismograph readings on it with every earthquake. No, we have to be somewhere else." "Sure," I said. "Infernoland. Somebody built it, following Dante. But the geography's been the same as the Inferno all the way so far, so what do we care if it's an artifact?" "It is an artifact," Benito said, "in the sense that God designed and built it." "Okay," said Corbett. "I was never a good atheist. Not a churchman either. Still, Benito, I've seen designs for bigger structures than this. Bigger than Earth, for that matter. Our real problem is, did Dante really see this place himself? And can we trust his reports?" That was a good question, but I had a better one. How far could we trust Benito? He had never mentioned earlier trips. Just how did Benito get back uphill after those trips? How did he earn this privelege of running free through Hell? Geryon had said 'we' when speaking of both himself and Benito. 'We who serve God in Hell.' Benito was an unlikely angel... and Geryon an untrustworthy witness, I reminded myself. But this was the Devil's realm, and Benito wandered at whim. All right, Carpentier: just what is the punishment for a soul who defies God's final command? God or Big Juju, I had plenty of evidence that He was vindictive. He put me in the Vestibule, and I violated my sentence. Minos warned me. Is this the final retribution against Caipentier? To go even deeper into Hell, with no way back, to find my own level and have it worse than He condemned me to? Or. Suppose this really is Infemoland, a bigger and more powerful Builder's playground. Why would the Geryon-type engineers have built anything but the Inferno? They clearly enjoyed seeing humans suffer. Would they get a similar kick from human pleasure? All the professors told me the Inferno was by far the most interesting of the three books of the Divine Comedy. Benito was talking again. "I have always assumed that Dante made his trek in a vision. When he woke he had forgotten many of the details. He filled them in with research in theology and dogma and philosophy and natural histopr and with his own whims and prejudices and special hatreds. But the basic vision was sound and true. Be careful here." The bridge dropped steeply at the end. The inner rim of the trench was twenty feet lower than the outer. We went down backward. The lip of another pit was a hundred yards away. A cacaphony of sound rose from it. We stopped for a moment. "For instance," Benito said, "Dante's work gives the impression that he met large numbers of Italians -- ' ' "Sounds perfectly reasonable to me," said Corbett. We tried to laugh, but this wasn't a place for laughing. Benito merely continued as if he hadn't heard. "Improbable numbers of Italians. Large numbers of famous ancients. He met writers, poets, politicians, but no Hottentots, Esquimaux, Askaris, or American Indians. This seems unlikely." "Then you don't trust Dante after all?" "Jerry, that was not my point." I said, "Benito, we've met an embarrassing sufficiency of Americans." Billy laughed. "Plenty on the .island, too." Benito was startled. "It is true. And Hilda Kroft and I met Germans. And -- " ' "Man tends to notice his own folks," said Billy. "Let's get moving. We angled toward a bridge spanning the next ditch. Benito still looked disturbed. Why? That disturbed me. The smell stopped us joltingly at the second pit. It was like being dropped into a sewer. We didn't even try to look over the edge. "Who's down there?" Billy asked. "Flatterers," Benito said shortly, and turned toward the bridge. We followed. "I don't get it," Corbett said. "In every place of power, throughout all time, the rulers have been surrounded by flatterers. In many places flattery has been the path to power and wealth. In others it is only a good living. Yet everywhere the flatterers tend to push aside the men of real wisdom. Flattery is so much safer than telling unpleasant truths." "Not in America," said Corbett. "This I doubt," said Benito. "But then I suppose that you would know best." "Never buttered up the boss? I sure have," said Billy. I felt uncomfortable. What was I doing at the moment I died but flattering the fans? I glanced over at Corbett and he looked no better. Flattery? We'd all tried it. What did they do to flatterers? We clustered at the bridge approach and stood looking at it. The smell was thick as putty. I could feel it clinging to me and I squirmed. Corbett said, "How are we going to cross that?" "Fast," I said. "Don't breathe." I didn't move. I hadn't worked up the nerve. "Come on, pals!" Billy hit the bridge at a dead run. As he went over the arch and disappeared from view, we heard him yell. The other side of the bridge would be steep. I hoped he'd rolled to the end and not over the edge. I wasn't ready to dive in after him, and I didn't hear anyone else volunteer. "Billy?" I shouted. No answer. "He's all right," Corbett said. His voice was hollowly reassuring. "Sure he is." We looked at each other. We took deep breaths. We scrambled up the arch, and when we could stand, we ran. Was Billy down there? I made the mistake of looking from the top of the arch. Down into a river of shit, chestdeep. A respectable crowd waded through it. Disgust can freeze you as solid as fear. At my side, Corbett stopped to look where I was looking. He made a retching sound, took my arm and tried to pull me on. I couldn't move. I'd recognized someone I knew. I called down. "George!" Heads turned up. They were disguised by what was smeared across the faces, but that was George, all right. I tried to remember his last name, and couldn't. But he knew me. He shrank away with his sticky arms hiding his sticky head. Benito had come back up the bridge. "Billy is safe." He spoke with the pinched voice of a man holding his breath. "Who was that?" "An old friend. An advertising man, wrote fiction in his spare time. Not very good stories, but he wasn't a bad guy. How did he get here?" "Immoderate flattery. There is no other way to reach this pit. Allen, Jerome. No profit in standing here; you cannot enjoy the view." Immoderate flattery? It fit, in a way. In Big Juju's way. Most advertising is immoderate praise of a product or its users. But like every other torture I'd seen in Hell, it was just too damned much! I wanted to tell George... what? That he'd been wronged? That I'd get justice for him no matter what it took? That I couldn't save him and I couldn't save myself and everything was useless because we were in the hands either of a cruel God or heartless aliens? I don't know. But I'd remembered one of his own ads, and I shouted it down to him. It was not to mock him! Only to get his attention! "You deserve to belong to the Xanadu Country Club!" The response was an explosion of voices. Smeared stinking heads rose, mocking voices called. "The wethead is dead!" "Aren't you glad you use Dial? Don't you wish everybody did?" "I'm Glenda! Fly me!" "Hazel, it turned bluel" "Always have... always will!" And we three who peered into the moat, we saw where the shit came from. Another macabre joke. Every one of them had been fitted with a second anus. It became apparent only when they tried to speak. Corbett bent double, heaving, a ghost trying to expel emptiness from the ghost of his belly. I tried to help him, but he backed away fast. He didn't want to be touched. The convulsions went on and on. I tried to turn away from the edge, but it was too late. George screamed up at me, in agony. "Allen! Why?" "I'm sony!" I should have left him alone. Benito spoke in an actor's voice, calm but carrying. "There is a way out of Hell." He got insults and laughter, but a few listened. "You must climb the pit. Cooperate if you must. It will be hard, but you can do it if you try long enough. Then you must move inward. The route to Heaven is at the center of Hell." Smeared faces turned away. George stayed to answer. His laugh had tears in it. "Me, in Heaven? With shit dribbling down my chin? I'd rather stay here." Another called. "Listen, when you get there, tell Him. Tell God we will praise him day and night! I have written a new hymn to his name! Tell Him!" Benito turned sadly away. I looked for Corbett -- and found him at the outer end of the bridge. He was crying and hiccoughing and trying to run. I shouted, "Corbett! Wrong way!" He turned. "No chance! I don't belong here! I'm supposed to be in the winds!" "You'll never get up the cliff." "I will! Somehow, I will! I belong up there, not down here with -- " He flapped his arms helplessly. Corbett had no word for these thoroughly damned souls with whom Corbett would not associate. He went away from us. Billy was waiting at the inner end of the bridge. He watched us come down, then, "Where's Jerry?" Benito shook his head. "Pride. He was too proud to stay."  'L'L I   Spider Robinson The Syndic, Cyril M. Kombluth, AvonEquinox, # pp., # Strange Relations, Philip Jose Fanner, AvonEquinox, # pp., # Early Del Rey, Lester Del Rey, Doubleday, # pp., # A Requiem For Astounding, Alva Rogers, Advent, # pp., # The Ray Bradbury Companion, William F. Nolan, Gale Research, # pp., price unknown Combat SF, edited by Gordon R. Dickson, Doubleday, # pp., # Final Stage edited by Edward L. Ferman and Barry N. Malzberg, Penguin, # pp., # The Jaws That Bite, The Claws That Catch, Michael G. Coney, Man The Fugitive, George Alec Effinger. Award, # pp., .# Escape To Tomorrow, George Alec Effinger, Award, # pp., .# # A.D. or The King Kong Blues, pp., # The Shattered People, Robert Hoskins, Doubleday, # pp., # The Stars My Destination, Alfred Bester, Berkley, pages unknown, # How could you forget, for that matter? Friends, contemporary civilization is in the grip of the greatest wave of yearning for the (vaguely defined) Good Old Days that this weary planet has ever seen, and I for one have been finding it mostly a pain behind the lap. Hollywood offers me Paper Moon and Summer of '#; radio offers me Sha television offers Sgt. Bilko and You Bet Your Life re-runs (pardon me, encore performances); theaters offer Bogie revivals and Fields revivals and... And science fiction offers me the Golden Age. When was this Golden Age? Well, it depends on who you ask (who was it who, asked to define the Golden Age, said "fourteen"?), but the precise dates don't matter. The point is that SF too can now be inserted in the classic refrain, "They don't make like they used to!" Everyone's going back to the roots, and if that makes sense to you, buy your girlfriend(s?) a bouquet of roots on your way home tonight. Put down that axe, sir, and let us discuss this like gentlemen. I will concede that we live in decadent times -- they don't, for instance, make guitars like they used to. Every area in which individual craftsmanship and professional pride have been phased out has declined, inevitably. But SF is not produced by an assembly line of sullen transients, much as it seems that way at times, and by its nature it cannot help but improve. Mass Man's output gets steadily worse, but things made by and for individuals always get better. No, they don't write 'em like Skylark any more -- and no one in their right mind would want them to. To my mind the most astonishing thing is just how many of those pioneering stories of yesterday stand up under re-examination. Trailblazers expect the gouges they carve into trees to be supplanted some day by highway signs, and SF in its pseudoprophetic aspect is uniquely vulnerable to obsolescence. And yet, even if Blowups didn't Happen the way Heinlein wrote them, his story is still a gem. Marvelous! The bulk of the Golden Age's "forgotten masterpieces" were not forgotten but disremembered, the way you've suppressed the memory of the first time you had sex. The amazing, the unexpected, the delightful thing is that so many of them are worth remembering today. Case in point: The Syndic, the first I've seen in an "SF Rediscovery" series from AvonEquinox. I had vague recollections of Syndic when it arrived in my mailbox -- and unfortunately they were confused with those of a particularly rotten Star Trek episode with the same basic thesis. I'm glad I re-read it. Cyril Kornbluth took a farfetched premise (Government has been supplanted, nationwide, by Organized Crime) and built an incredibly rich and incisive adventure novel around it. It must now be read as fantasy: the '#s gangsters Kombluth knew did not take over the government -- more the other way around. (O beleaguered conlmon man: even the thieves have sold you out.) But the Rediscoveiy series cover-painting strikes exactly the right note of self-mockery, allowing the premise to be painlessly swallowed -- and in return for suspending your disbelief, you get superb entertainment. Stylistically and in richness of character, it stands alongside the best of contemporary SF, and sneers at the run-of-the-mill stuff. Experiencing it again gave me, for the first time in years, that exhilarating almostvision of the kind of thing Kombluth would be writing had he lived. He died untimely, and I'm delighted to meet one of his children again. Strange Relations, on the other hand, Philip Jose Farmer's entry in the Rediscovery series, was not as satisfying to me. I missed the stories of which it is comprised when they first appeared in the '#s (I was five at the time, just discovering Heinlein juveniles), but I didn't miss them, if you follow me. Of the five tales (lumped together because all of them had to do with sexual or sibling relationships of one sort or another), only "Father" impressed me at all. "Mother" and "Daughter", the only two stories actually interrelated, struck me as sophomoric -- do you really want to hear a dirty joke about an alien ? Even if a human is involved? The same objection applies to "My Sister's Brother," save that the w-e-i-r-d nonhuman sex is played for horror and pathos instead of laughs. Reminded me of the hunchback in Candy. The remaining story, "Son," is well-crafted, but minor -- although it was pleasant to see a hero missing clues, failing to spot inconsistencies, and generally behaving more like a real human being than like an epitified Hercule Poirot. "Father," however, is a masterful blend of hard SF and theology, with skillfully imstereotyped priests (a literary feat unequalled since). And what do I know -- maybe you More golden age -- and here the creaking gets a little louder. Well it might: we're not talking # now, we're talking #-#. The stories in Early Del Rey were written in the dozen years it took Lester to realize that he was supposed to be a full-time writer, beginning with the very first he ever wrote. If this bodes ill, remember also that none of these stories have been anthologized before (near as I can figure from the appended checklist). You won't find "Helen O'Ley" here, or any of the sure-fire classics from the period specified. These are the leftovers, and alone, bare-naked, I'm afraid a substantial number of them are of largely historical interest. But what makes the book worth twice its purchase price are the introductions! Lester sandwiches each piece with recollections, reminiscences and commentary, turning the work into the professional memoirs of one of science-fiction's most colorful personalities. They only created the Grandmaster Nebula this year (for Robert Heinlein, and long overdue), so Lester may have to wait a year or two for his. But it will be an utterly finite wait. You can save the critical knife -- Lester cheerfully acknowledges every flaw, absurdity, goof and cliche in these stories, apologizing (only) where he deems it necessary. In between he will entertain, enlighten and intruct you -- in the inimitable Del Rey manner. The book gave me much pleasure, and a valuable perspective on some highly controversial years and people I wasn't around to see. I get another perspective from A Requiem For Astounding, written by and for devotees of Astounding magazine in its Golden Age, defined by author Alva Rogers as January # to January # (when the name changed to Analog), the period the critics will Golden Age. If you are not familiar with at least some of the stories in question, you'll feel like the new prisoner listening to the old lags calling out the numbers of the jokes in The Only Joke Book In The Prison Library and laughing like hell. Requiem is only a chronological thumbnail sketch, an expanded index. Some stories are mentioned only by name, some are capsuledescribed, none are described so as to bring them to life for a stranger. Rogers' purpose is only to stimulate the recall of those who did read those stories, as they came out -- to re-evoke the feeling of what it was like to be a young Astounding reader in the '#s. Which is entirely interesting, for indeed Heinleins walked the earth in those days, yea, and Asimovs. But an outsider must read between the lines, and with great difficulty. S. J. Perelman once sold an utterly hilarious satire consisting of a straight recital of the plot of one of the "Captain Future" stories that Rogers remembers with pleasure -- turkeys walked the earth in them days, too. The artwork in particular is ghastly to the modem eye, glorious in Alva's. If you're not a hardcore devotee of either Astounding or the field in historic general, you'd better pass this up -- although John Campbell's "introduction" (he called it a rebuttal) ought to be tattooed on the foreheads of everyone in First Fandem. One more look backward and we're done. The Ray Bradbury another labor of love -- the kind that makes people build shrines to Lana Turner or wait in an alley for twelve hours for a chance to rip Paul McCartney's lapel off. It is a shrine to Ray Bradbury, and as such serves to support the contemporary suspicion that he's dead (at least as a writer of fictional prose). Stephen Gaskin, a beatnik preacher of great wisdom, genuine compassion, and a large and growing following throughout the country, tells the story of a man who came to his door and asked permission to follow him around the clock and cassette-record and transcribe Stephen's every word and action for posterity. As he tells it, he shut the door gently and answered one of his wives' "Who was that?" with, "A temptation from the Evil One." Would that Bradbury had been as astute. This thoroughly embarassing Companion does contain some worthwhile things: a definitive Bradbury checklist, an "authorized" chronology of his life of which at lfcast half concerns his professional career -- the sort of thing a serious collector might actually desire ("One man collects stamps, another garters. Which is crazy? Or both? Or neither?" -- Robert Heinlein) But the vast bulk (and it sure is) of the book is a hideous amalgam of all I can call them are souvenirs. There is, for instance, an enormous selection of facsimilies of original manuscripts of unpublished works. Did you get that? You're buying hand-written copy that a professional couldn't sell to anyone. Along with random pages from later-shitcanned versions of Moby Dick, photostats of the title page and dust jacket of every book Bradbury ever published (world-wide) (including re-issues), articles from his high-school newspaper, doodles for God's sake -- pages of the stuff. A map of his home-town, handdrawn I can't go on. Oh yes -- it comes in a box. Thank god -- at last we get to brand-new, never before in print, modem SF (what do you mean, "I'm running out of space"?) First up is Combat SF, a compilation by the eminently qualified Gordy Dickson. Whether you're a warstory buff or not, hawk or dove, you'll be delighted at this multitude of perspectives SF has thrown on man's oldest outdoor sport. Gordy's made an excellent representative nainent. Play a postal chess opponent for Ain. Or Johi the checkers chib grand opening. All players are rated. Chess tournament # Chess opponent # Checkers opponent ## Magazine # a yr., # # a copy Boi #-BA, Burbank, Cdifornla # selection ranging from Keith Laumer's "The Final Command" to Gene Wolfe's "The Horars of War," and including Poul Anderson's superb classic, "The Man Who Came Early." Also represented are Ben Bova  Myron R. Lewis, Joe Hensley, David Drake (a Hammer's Slammers story), Fred Saberhagen (a Berserker story), Joe Haldeman (not a Forever War piece), Harry Harrison, Jerry Pournelle, Joe Green, and Gordy himself (not a Dorsai story, dammit). Recommended without reservation -- there's none of that love and sex crap in it anywhere. Final stage has an ambitious premise; editors Ferman and Malzberg selected what seemed to them The Twelve Themes Of Science Fiction, selected a Name author associated with each Theme, and asked him or her to write the "ultimate" story of its type. On the strength of this, they subtitle the book "The Ultimate Science Fiction Anthology" and charge two and a half bucks. This is called leading with your chin, or Harlan's Folly. For my money the only authentic "ultimate" story comes from Isaac Asimov, who to my astonishment and horror seems to have actually written not only the ultimate robot story but the last of the U. S. Robots stories -- at least, the chronologically last (although he advises us in his afterword not to bet on it). But none of the other yarns bear any real claim to ultimateness (ultimation?). Well, OK, Harlan Ellison, under the heading of "Future Sex" (along with Joanna Russ, to foil charges of sexism) does give us what appears to be literature's (if not reality's) first machine-fucker -- he obviously gave the assignment serious thought. But it's a lousy story. Not that the rest are. Tiptree is up to his usual high standards, as are Harry Harrison, Fred Pohl, Poul Anderson and others. It's a generally good book that you'll mostly enjoy -- but Ferman and Malzberg shouldn't make premises they can't keep. The jaws that bite, The Claws That Catch irritated me immensely. I finished it, but had to suppress the impulse to fling it across the room several times. It concerns "spare-parts people," prisoners paroled as bonded servants and mobile organ-banks to the idle rich on an unnamed future world that seems to exist in a vacuum (well, I suppose they all do in a sense, but...). The actions of absolutely every one of the individuals and groups are implausible and inconsistent; the protagonist is the most ineffectual, unmotivated chump imaginable; the background society is inexplicably psychotic; the "land sharks" and other mutant pets are unbelievable; the plot is aimless nonsense; the ending is unsatisfactory; and the prose limps. I have heard it said, by Theodore Sturgeon among others, that Michael Coney is a "Good writer becoming a very good one." I can't honestly disagree -- this is only the second of his books I've seen, and the only recent one. But so far I have no evidence at all to support Ted. Beware the Dub Dub Book, and shun the Buckanaquatasnatch. I'd like at this time to institute a custom of occasionally capsulereviewing books that I don't really have room for, but which don't rate being entirely ignored (and some that do). I'll invoke the custom only when it seems appropriate, as it does now: Man The Fugitive and Escape To Tomorrow: reissues of Planet Of The Apes stuff based on the nowextinct TV series based on the movies based on the book based on a nightmare Pierre Boulle once had, and better than you think. It's sad to use a talent like George Alec Effinger adapting the works of his inferiors, but he improves them considerably in the process. Good honest work by a pro -- recommended light reading. # A.D. or The King Kong Blues: "The bestseller that shocked Sweden" is not going to shock America. It reads a little like an inept imitation of Stand On Zanzibar as Phil Dick would have written it. Lundwall's pretentious afterword about how This Is A Work As Much Of Fact As Of Fiction, complete with a chapter-by-chapter bibliography citing sources like Newsweek, is the final kiss of death. Feh. The Shattered People: Robert Hoskins is a capable and accomplished editor and short story writer. This appears to be his first novel (at least no others are flyleafed), and a good one, a solid, unspectacular, eminently readable tale of political intrigue in far-future Earth and of the shattered victims of the Establishment's mind-wipe on a prison-planet dumping ground. I especially like the alien wind dreamers, gentle and warmly memorable creations. Not great -- but good. With next month's column, I hope to return to coverage of more new books (unless they keep deluging me with reprints), and nostalgia will be (I hope) only a memory. Oh Lord, that reminds me: run out and buy the reissue of Alfred Bester's The Stars My Destination (a Berkely paperback) if by some chance you've never read it. Far too long out of print, it is an unquestioned classic with the uncanny knack of seeming like it was written ten years from now. I've managed to lose the copy they sent me or I'd have remembered sooner. Reading Bester has some of the salient aspects of juggling live chain-saws, and this is one of his all-too-rare masterpieces. Forget my typewriter if it wasn't nailed on.  S ' Mind-raped by a giant, extra f terrestrial poached egg, this cra zy Terran didn't know  when to quit! NX v,f # ' fv' t' I I M k M wm j  V,; leaves overhead and lay in shards on the ground. The night whispered dementedly to itself, like a Zappa minuet for paintbrush and tea-kettle, and in the distance a toad farted ominously. I was really stoned. I'd never have gotten stoned on sentry duty in a real war, but there hadn't been much real fighting to speak of lately (this was just before we got out), and you have to pass the time somehow. And it just so happened that as I was getting ready to leave for the bush, a circle of the boys was Shotgunning. Shotgunning? Oh, we do a lot of that. It works like so: the C.O. (... "or whomever he shall appoint... ") fills a pipe from the platoon duffle bag, fires it up, takes a few hits to get it established, and then breaks open a shotgun and inserts the pipe in one of the barrels. He raises it to his lips and blows a mighty blast down the bore, and someone on the other end takes an enormous hit from the barrel. The C.O. then passes the Shotgun... So as I say, I was more ruined than somewhat as I contemplated the jungle and waited for my relief. Relief? Say, you can take your meditation and your yoga and your za-zen -- there's nothing on earth for straightening your head like a night in the jungles of Vietnam-. Such calm, such peace, such utter tranquility. Something crackled in the bush behind me, and my M-# went off with a Gotterdammerung crash two inches from my left ear. As I whirled desperately about, Corporal Zeke Busby, acting C.O. and speed-freak extraordinaire, levitated a graceful foot above the surrounding vegetation and came down rapping. "Yas indeed private yas indeed alert and conscientious as ever yas and a good thing too a good thing but if I may make so bold and without wishing to appear unduly censorious would you for Chrissake point that fuckin' thing somewhere else?" Corporal Zeke had once been a friend of Neal Cassidy's, for perhaps just a bit too long. "Sure thing, Coip," I mumbled, shifting the rifle. My eardrum felt like Keith Moon's tom-tom. "Yas and a signal honor a signal honor my man your gratitude will no doubt be quite touching but I assure you before you protest that I consider you utterly worthy worthy worthy to the tips of your boogetyboogety shoes." A signal honor? He could only mean... "I have selected you from a field of a dozen aspirants to make the run to Saigon and cop the Platoon Pound." I was overwhelmed. The last man Mulligan) had burned us for two bricks of Vietnamese cowshit and split for the States -- this was indeed a mark of great trust. I tried to stammer my thanks, but Corporal Zeke was off again. "... situation of course most serious and grave without at the same time being in any sense of the word heavy as I'm sure you dig considering the ramifications of the logistical picture and the inherently inescapable discombobulation manifest in the necessary... what I mean... that is to say, we've only got five bucks to work with." His left eye began to tic perceptibly, almost semaphorically. "No problem, Corporal Zeke. I've seen action before." Five was barely enough for a few ounces at Vietnamese prices, but the solution was simple enough -- rip off a Gook. "What did you have eyes to score?' ' "Yas well based on past performance and an extrapolated estimate of required added increment to offset inflation which some of these lousy bastards they smoke 'til their noses bleed, it seems that something on the close order of five bricks would not be inordinate." I nodded. "You're faded, Corp. Get me a relief and I'll crank right now." He didn't hear me; he was totally engrossed in his left foot, crooning to it softly. I put the M-# near him gently and split. When the Old Man says "Cop!", you cop, and ask how soon on the way back. Deep in the jungle something stirred. Trees moved ungraciously aside; wildlife changed neighborhoods. A space was cleared. In this clearing grew a shimmering ball of force, a throbbing nexus of molecular disruption. It reached a diameter of some thirty feet, absorbing all that it touched, and then stopped growing abruptly. It turned a pale green, flared briefly, and stabilized, emitting a noise like a short in a fifty megavolt circuit. With something analogous to a gasp, Yteic-Os the Voracious materialized within the sphere, and fell with a horrendous crash to the jungle floor a foot below. Heshe winced -- well, not exactly -- and momentarily lost conscious control of the pale green bubble, which snapped out of existence at once. Yteic-Os roared hisher fury ( although there was nothing a human would have recognized as sound) and tried to block the green sphere's dissolution by a means indescribable in human speech, something like sticking one's foot in a slamming door. It worked just about as well; the Voracious One nearly lost a pseudopod for hisher trouble. This was serious. Yteic-Os was ridiculously ancient -- heshe had been repairing hisher third sun on the day when fire was discovered on earth. Entropy is, however, the same for everybody. Yteic-Os had long since passed over into catabolism: hisher energy reserves dwindled by the decade. This jumping in and out of gravity wells was a hellishly exhausting business; for centuries Yteic-Os had sidestepped the problem by using the tame space-warp over which heshe had so laboriously established control. Now the warp was gone, galaxies away by this time, and Yteic-Os had grave doubts as to hisher ability to jump free unassisted. This world would simply have to serve. Somewhere on this planet must exist a life-form of sufficient vitality to fill Yteic-Os' s reserve cells with The Force, and heshe was not called The Voracious for nothing. Heshe extended pseudopods gingerly, questing for data on cerebration-levels, indices of disjunctive thought and the like. Insignificant but potentially useful data such as atmosphere-mix, temperature, radiation-levels and gravity were meanwhile being absorbed below the conscious level by the sensor-modules which studded Yteic-Os' s epidermis (giving himher, incidentally, the external appearance of a slightly underdone poached egg with pimples). A pseudopod like a mutant hotdog twitched, began to quiver. Yteic-Os integrated all available data and decided ocular vision was called for. Hastily heshe grew an eye, or something very like one, and looked in the direction pointed by the trembling pseudopod. Yes, no doubt of it, a sentient life-form, just brimming with The Force! Yteic-Os sent a guarded probe, yelped with joy (well, not precisely) as heshe learned that this planet was crawling with sentient beings. What a bountiful harvest ! Yteic-Os cannily withdrew without the other so much as suspecting hisher existence, and began patiently constructing hisher attack. ell, the plan was simplicity itself: meet Phstuc My in a bar, demand to see the goods before paying, pull my gun and depart with the bag. Instead, I left without my pants. How the hell was I supposed to know the bartender had me covered? So there I crouched, flat broke and sans culottes, between two G. I.cans of reeking refuse in a honky-tonk alleyway, strung out and dodging The Man. It made me homesick for Brooklyn. At least the problem was clear-cut: all I had to do was scare up a pair of pants, five bricks of acceptable smoke, a hot meal and transportation back to my outfit before dawn. Any longer and Cotporal Zeke would assume I had burned him, at which point, Temporary Cease-Fire or not, Southeast Asia would become decidedly too warm for me to inhabit. I was not prepared to emulate Milligram Mulligan -- ocean-going desertion requires special preparation and a certain minimum of cash, and I had neither. The possibilities were, as I saw it, dismal. I couldn't rip off a pedestrian without at least a token weapon, and I was morally certain the two garbage cans contained nothing more lethal than free hydrogen sulfide. I couldn't burgle a house without more of the abovementioned prepartion, and I couldn't even borrow money without a pair of pants. I sure wished I had a pair of pants. A giggle rippled down the alleyway, and I felt my spine turn into a tube of ice-cold jello. I peered over a mound of coffee-grounds and there, by the beard of Owsley, stood an absolutely dynamite chick. Red hair, crazy blue eyes, and a protoplasmic distribution that made me think of a brick latrine. At the mere sight of this girl, certain physiological reactions overcame embarrassment and mortal terror. I sure wished I had a pair of pants. "What's happening?" she inquired around another giggle. My God, I thought, she's from Long Island ! I decided to trust her. "Well, see baby, I was makin' this run for my platoon, little smoke to sweeten the jungle, right? And, ah... I've gone a wee bit awry." "Heavy." She jiggled sympathetically, and moved closer. "Well, yeah, particularly since my C.O. don't like gettin' burned. Liable to amputate my ears is where it's at." She smiled, and my eyes glazed. "No sweat. I can set you up." "Right." "No, really. I'm General Fonebone's old lady -- I've got connections. I could probably fix you right up... if you weren't in too much of a hurry." She was not staring me in the eyes, and I made a few hasty deductions about General Fonebone's virility. "I'm Jim Balzac. 'Balz' to you." "I'm Suzy." Six hours later I was back in the jungle. I had a pair of pants, some four and a half bricks from the General's private stash, a compass, two Dylan albums and (although I was not to know it for weeks) a heavy dose of clap. I felt great, and it was all thanks to General Fonebone. If Suzy had not found life in Vietnam so boring, she would never have gone rummaging and uncovered the General's Secret Stash, a fell collection of strange tabs and arcane caps. She had induced me to swallow the largest single tab in the bunch, an immense purple thing with a skull embossed on it above the lone word: trospect to have been a triple tab of coke and just a touch of Bab-O. It might just as easily have been Fonebone's Own -- the sensation was totally new to me. But it was certainly interesting. I experienced considerable difficulty in finding my mustache -- which of course was right under my nose. I could navigate without difficulty, after a fashion. But I discovered that I could whip up a ball of hallucinatory color-swirls in my mind, fire it like a cannon-ball, and watch it burst into a spiderweb of multicolored sparkles, as though an invisible protective shield two feet away walled me off from reality. With care, I could effect changes in the nature of the pulsing balls before they were fired, producing a variety of spectacular fireworks. The jungle reared drunkenly above me. My outfit was straight ahead. I forged on, while in my darker crannies gonococcal viruses met and fell in love by the thousands, all unknown. A particularly vivid splash of color caught my wandering attention; I had absently concocted a hellish color-ball of surpassing incandescence and detonated it. Its brilliant pattern hung before me a moment, as the rush took hold. And then it very suddenly vanished. I very nearly fell on my face. When I had my bearings again, I sent out another "shell." It burst pyrotechnically. And as suddenly vanished. It made a noise best reproduced by J Increase Your Abilities  and Self Confidence!  Order "Diane tics ; The I Evolution of a Science"  by L. Ron Hubbard I Read about the evolution of Dianetics, man's most advanced study of the mind. Find out how easily and effectI ively Dianetics can improve your conI fidence in yourself and your ability to accomplish your goals in life. DiaO Just Buy, Read and Try Dianetics: ? The Evolution of a Science . (Hand? somely bound, hard covej edition -- O # pages). # The Church of Scientology of Cali-  fomia Dept. G-#, # West #th St. q Los Angeles, California #. fcName w w Address  All orders will be shipped postage free I within # hours of receipt. A Dune tic Pull lie. Lion. DUn,tU to the Dutnnut of L. Hon Hubbard In Hubbard. Ail rithu retervrd. Scientology it in .JI piled religious phUoiophy. I The Church ( Sciinloloir of California a non-profit orvinluiloB. Sclentoloiy'? and DlanetlctA am manured njmn If unow .table from (A above odd mat a end lo. Tht Church of Scitnlalagy or Californio. Publication! Organization Dtp I G ?. # Wttl Ttmplt SI., tog An gain. California #. inhaling sharply through clenched teeth while saying the word "Ffffffup!"; vanished down behind a small hill ahead, sucked downward in a microsecond -- only a stoned man could have divined the direction. Something on the other side of that hill was eating my hallucinations. I moved to the left like a stately zeppelin, caroming gently from the occasional tree. But I had two anchors dragging the ground, and before I got fifteen feet a tangled root brought me down with a crash. And just before I hit, I saw something coming over the rise, and I knew that my mind had truly blown at last. Coming toward me was a sixteen-foot-tall poached egg with pimples. And then the lights -- all those lights -- went out. Yteic-os moved from concealment, throbbing with astonished elation. No subtle attack was necessary, no cunning stimulus needed to elicit secretions of The Force from this being. Heedless of danger, it radiated freely in all directions, idly expectorating energy-dusters as it walked. Then Yteic-Os gasped (almost); for as it became aware of himher, it assumed a prone position, and disappeared. That is, its physical envelope remained, but all emanations ceased utterly; sentience vanished. The Voracious One had no means of apprehending a subconscious mind. Such perverse deformities are extremely rare in the universe; never chanced to so much as hear of such a thing. This led himher into a natural error: heshe assumed that these odd creatures emanated so incautiously because they had the ability to shut their minds off at will to escape absorption. For, you see, thought is electrical in nature, and creative thought is akin to a short circuit, occurring when two unconnected thoughts arc together to form a totally new pattern. And such was Yteic-Os' s diet. And so heshe made a serious mistake. Heshe stealthily entered the empty caverns of Private Balzac's mind to try and restimulate life. Meanwhile, Yteic-Os' s own nature and essence were laid open to the soldier's subconscious. One of the few compensations humans have for being saddled with such a clumsy nuisance as a subconscious mind is that these distorted clumps of semi-awareness possess a passionate interest in survival. Balzac's subconscious remained hidden, probing, comprehending the nature of this novel threat. A nebulous plan of defense formed, was stored for the proper time. Yteic-Os searched in vain for Thought, while Thought watched him from ambush, and giggled. Consciousness returned to Private Balzac with a jar and a by surprise, flipped completely over on his back and rippled indignantly. This upstart would soon be only a belch -- or something like one. The Voracious One licked hisher... well, you know what  mean. haaaaaat!?!" I was awake. Somehow it had all been sorted out in my sleep: I didn't exactly know what the poached egg was, but I knew what it wanted to do. I thought I knew what to do about it. I would absolutely refuse to hallucinate, and starve it to death. But I hadn't reckoned with the Terrible Tab I'd swallowed. I simply could not stop hallucinating! Colored whirlwinds and coruscating rainbows danced all around me like a mosaic in a Mixmaster; my eyeballs were prisms. Slowly the creative force of my mind was leaking away, being sucked into the egg before it could feed-back and regenerate itself. I was being drained of originality, of wit, of inventiveness, of all the things that make life groovy. I had a grim vision of myself a few years hence, a short-haired square working in a factory living contentedly in Scarsdale with a frigid wife and a neurotic Pekingese, stumbling over the Cryptoquote in the Daily News and drinking Black Label before the T.V. A grimmei I vision I can't imagine, but I still missed it when, with a sucking sound, it disappeared into the poached egg. It was quickly supplanted by other visions, however -- but from the past rather than the future. To my utter horror, I realized that it was actually happening: my whole life was passing before my eyes, in little vignettes which were slurped up by the creature as fast as they formed. In spite of myself I began watching them. In rapid succession I reviewed a lifetime of disasters: losing my transmission at the head of the Victory Parade, getting bounced out of bed a hair before climax when I accidentally called Betty Sue the wrong name, being violently ill on two innocent customers of Howard Johnson's... Wait! A light-bulb rather unoriginally appeared over my head (and was eaten by the poached egg). Howard Johnson's!!! My untimely nausea had come on my third day as a HoJo counter-man, a direct result of the genius of Mr. Johnson himself. Early in his career, Johnson had hit upon the notion of urging all new employees to eat all the ice-cream they wished, for free. He reasoned that they would soon become sick of ice cream, and hence cut employee pilferage from his overhead. The scheme had worked well for him -- why not for me? Desperately I rammed my forebrain into low gear and cut in the afterburner. I dug into the tangled whorls of my cerebrum for all the creativity that heredity and environment had given me, and began to hallucinate as fast and as intricately as I could. I prayed that the poached egg would O.D. Yteic-os was caught in a quandary. The Force was radiating from this rococo little entity at an intolerable rate, and the creature would not stop projecting! Too heavily occupied in absorbing the torrent of food to roll off hisher back, YteicOs was lying on the escape-valve, similar to a whale's spout, which lay in the center of hisher back. The Voracious One screamedafter hisher fashion -- and tried frantically to assimilate the superabundance of food, to no avail. Even as heshe thrashed, desperately seeking to free the escape-orifice, heshe swelled, grew, expanded more and more rapidly, like a balloon inextricably linked to an air compressor. Heshe lost hisher egg shape, became round rather than ovoid, swelled, bloated to impossible dimensions, and --  -- the inevitable happened. And when i could see again, there was scrambled eggs all over the place. I didn't hang around. Corporal Zeke was delighted to see me -- it's embarrassing to have men under your command bumming joints from the enemy. But he was a little disappointed to leant that I only had four and a half bricks. "That's okay, Coip," I assured him. "You guys can have my share. I'm straight for life." "What?" gasped Zeke, shocked enough to deliver the first and only one-word speech of his life. "Yep. After what I went through on the way over here, I'll never get stoned again as long as I live. Poached eggs eating hallucinations, cosmic invasion, Howard Johnson -- it was just too intense, man, just too intense. A man who could freak out like that didn't ought to do dope. I've had a few bummers before, but I know when I've been warned." Zeke was stupified, but not so stupified as to fail to try and change my mind. In subsequent weeks he went so far as to leave joints on my pillow, and once I caught him slipping hash into my K-rations. But like I say, I know when I've been warned, and you can't say I'm stupid. I live a perfectly content life now that the war is over. Got me a wife, a nice little one-family in Scarsdale that I'll have entirely paid off in another twenty-five years, and a steady job down at the distributing plant -- I get to bring home unlimited quantities of Black Label. But sometimes I drink a little too much of it, and my wife Mabel says when I'm drunk -- aside from becoming "disgustingly physical" -- I often babble a lot. Something about having saved the world...  In the one city on Earth, a city that had known only morning, noon, afternoon and morning again for a thousand years, the Empress grew bored with the color and fragrance of her gardens. She had the flowers destroyed. Stunted, gnarly trees from the Amber Islands replaced the flowers. They held her attention for a time. In a palace that had always known light, music and laughter, the Empress grew weary of gaiety. She ordered the bright tapestries taken down and the perennial revellers expelled. Coarse, black hangings were brought in, a close, dead silence filled the corridors, and the Empress was content with the novelty of gloom. For a time. Then she called Laman to her side and said, "Give me a death, poetess." "A death, Your Highness?" Poetess Laman was a small, round woman with a soft voice and a perpetually worried expression. She had not been feeling well lately; the Empress' recent behavior had seen to that. "A new entertainment," said Her Highness. "This morning I have come close to something fresh, something new and different. I want a closer look at it. I want an entertainment based on death." "But, Your Highness -- " "Nothing else is new in my life," the Empress said firmly. "I want to see something about death." "But, Empress," L aman P ro  tested, "new surprises arrive every afternoon! Just last afternoon I inventoried a new shipload. All the treasures of the Redlands. Things to astound you, Your Highness, golden lizards, stones that sing, birds as small and delicate as insects -- " "Nothing is new," the Empress reiterated testily. "I'm bored, Laman. I now want a new entertainment." "But the flying jugglers, the dance of crystals!" "Your colors and lights and songs make me fidgit, poetess. Your entertainments have become dismal affairs." Laman bowed her head. "I shall strive for better, Empress." "Better what?" snapped Her Highness. "More garish colors? Brighter lights, louder songs? No, poetess, I do not think that such will remedy my... my restlessness. Give me a death. Show me what it is. Tell me what it's like." Laman repressed a shiver, murmured assent and left as quickly as she dared. She spent several hours wandering through the gloomy palace, absorbed in her equally gloomy thoughts. There had not been a death in the palace in a thousand years. #'T' Laman to her dead father, Alprex. "It's been a long time since we last talked," answered Alprex, who manifested as an unwavering crisscross pattern of greenish light superimposed upon the surface of a shiny black jewel. The ovoid jewel, which was mounted atop a metal tripod on the terrace of Laman's apartment, hummed the dead man's words softly. "I had begun to wonder if I'd lost my novelty. I had thought death a forgotten subject. You make an odd request, daughter." "The Empress has become interested in death, Alprex." "Can immortals become interested in death?" "Stop mocking me. Her Highness has fallen prey to boredom." "She is tired of laughing. She has turned to ugliness in search of newness." "How do you know?" "I listen, Laman. The city is full of laughter, and it is all desperate laughter. The Empress isn't the only one who's bored. Nor is she the first to have succumbed to boredom. You're bored, too, daughter. How long has it been since you last took anyone to bed? When did the flavor and aroma of food, or any of those little baubles you constantly import for Her Highness, or your work, last excite you?" "Tell me about death," Laman urged, pointedly ignoring her father's questions. "I have to show the Empress what it is." "Why doesn't she ask her own dead?" "She wants an entertainment; she wants the feel of death." "In that case, let her forego the pleasure of her next rejuvenation." "Father!" "Have I uttered treason? The jewel's soft hum did not alter in tone, but Laman knew that Alprex was teasing her. "Do not fret so, little poetess." "What if what you said were to reach the Empress' ears?" "Why, she would probably have me killed," Alprex retorted. "Be calm. I will mind my... tongue for your sake. And for my own, as well. I suppose I should admit it. I would rather be here than in... " "Go on, tell me about death." I can t. "I have to know. Her Highness must have her entertainment, and I have to know something about my subject if she's to be satisfied." "Very well," Alprex said slowly. "Death is... vast, and yet it presses in so closely that it stifles me. It's dark. Deep." "I need specifics! ' ' "There are no specifics," Alprex said, very sadly, though the jewel's hum did not change. "Death is all generalities. I can't describe it, cannot even hint at it. It's everything the living cannot imagine. The closest things the living ever had to death were sleep and space. And the night. I remember those things. We used to surrender consciousness in order to dream. We used to go out into space. We used to surrender the daylight. We had so much that you and the Empress and everyone else can't remember." Laman said nothing. She gently pressed the palm of her hand against the jewel, though she knew that Alprex could feel nothing. "Laman," hummed the pattern of greenish light, "there is too much happiness in the world for anybody to be truly happy. You have lost the dark side of life. The other half of your humanity. When will you forego the pleasure of rejuvenation?" "When... perhaps when I'm as restless as Her Highness." "Have the times been so interesting since my death, daughter? Has the world changed so much in a thousand years?" Laman withdrew her hand from jewel. "You'd feel at home in it, Father. For a little while." The central figure in the new entertainment was scarcely more than a boy, a slim, nervous youth dressed in a tight-fitting suit encrusted with tiny mirrors that caught the light and made the wearer bum as brightly as the sun. His face and hands had been painted white, with splotches and stripes of black, to simulate naked bones. A figure of silver fire, the boy danced across the arena, paused before the throne and, flanked by his markedly drabber and older supporting players, executed a low, graceful bow to Her Highness. There was, however, not the least trace of servility in the boy's posture, and Laman cast a quick, apprehensive look in the Empress' direction. It was difficult to say whether or not the Empress was offended. Throughout the prelude to the entertainment's climactic sequence, she had all but slumped in her seat, obviously bored with the music and the symbolic writhing of the dancers. But the boy's oblique impertinence had not escpaed her notice. Her Highness smiled very faintly, very fleetingly. Laman felt an uneasy satisfaction. Yes, the poetess thought, forcing her eyes to return to the blindingly bright boy, that caught her attention. That interested her. Disrespect. Something else that's new. The boy in the suit of mirrors turned to salute his troupe. Behind them, in the center of the arena, a meter-high derrick-like affair had been constructed of metal rods made in the shape of bones. The youth accepted two skull-topped scepters from his helpers, turned with an almost arrogant flourish and, as his somberly garbed supporting players began to sing a low, mournful song, danced lightly toward the derrick. He twirled the scepters in his hands, and blue lightnings flashed between the gleaming, blurring skulls. The boy picked up speed as his intricate steps carried him closer to the derrick. His dance became a running leap, a somersault, the scepters spitting blue flame as the boy spun. He landed atop the derrick of metal bones and in the same motion turned gracefully to face the Empress. Perched there like a jeweled bird, still twirling the scepters, he added his high but fulltoned voice to the final chorus of the song. The dirge suddenly became a song of hope, of triumph. Death the conqueror is undermined, Death the harvester is expelled from the land of the living, we mock you, we scorn you, we make you myth... The song ended. The scepters stopped spinning in the boy's hands. There was a brief moment of silence in the arena as the boy drew the extended skull-crowned rods up and made them arc toward collision above his head. Lightning touched skull to skull. Fused them together, and the boy, and the derrick, in a flash that was brighter than anything that had been seen in the sky for a millenium. Cymbals crashed. The troupe sang the epilog. Lam an gave the Empress an expectant glance. "I am curiously dissatisfied," Her highness murmured. Laman gnawed the inside of her cheek. "It lacked something," the Empress went on. "I was intrigued by the pyrotechnical climax. But I'm not content. There must be more to death, poetess." "Perhaps the choreography was awkward in places," Laman offered. "Pah. I wanted the death, Laman. Not the frills." The Empress gave her a hard, level look. "Your productions grow successively more ludicrous. You communicated precious little about death, precious little about anything. By the way, who was the boy?" "I confess that I do not know," Laman answered, trying to keep her voice humble, not angry. "A clone, arrested in adolescence. I don't know if they're given names." "He did afford me one moment of amusement," said the Empress. "Perhaps if I were to re-think my whole approach to death, Your Highness..." "Do that, Laman. Do that. I want to feel death. I want to know more about it." The Empress regarded the actors in the arena. They stood at attention, facing her, awaiting dismissal. "There must be something you missed in your research. Try again, poetess." "Yes, Empress," Laman said, closing her eyes. uc her estimation of your production," Alprex said. "You've lost your touch, Laman. No, worse that that, you've gone from mere staleness to outright inanity. I think your dreams must be pallid ones." "I never claimed to be your equal, Father!" "Oh, but you were. Once. Long   ago. "I admit my shortcomings. You needn't patronize me." "I'm not patronizing you. You're beset with problems, and I'm trying to help you, not make fun of you." Alprex's laughter was eeriely distorted by the ovoid jewel's hum. "You've done admirably in your time, just as I did admirably in mine. But there is a limit to inventiveness. It used to be that artists had too little time. Now they have too much." "What are you talking about?" "We lived and died quickly, Laman. Too quickly. We were bom, we grew up and took our training. We worked furiously and feverishly, never losing sight of the fact that we could never get it all done before death cut us off. We were afraid. But we made use of the time we had." "You're not making much sense, Alprex. I'm in no mood to play games." "No games, daughter. Don't let your near-total failure undo you." "There was nothing near-total about it." Dead Alprex seemed to lose himself within his rock for a few moments. Then: "Laman?" The poetess said nothing. She watched the colorful multitudes on the boulevard far below her window. Their noise, carried to her by updrafts, seemed hollow. She raised her eyes to the golden overcast, the cloud of atmospherically suspended particles which had held the day captive for ten centuries. "Laman? Are you still there?" "Yes, Alprex." "You can only succeed by showing the Empress that the living can know nothing of death." "Enough," Laman said irritably. "I'm tired of talking with you. I'm tired of everything." "I know. But listen to me. Death has been driven out of the world, and with it have gone darkness and terror and mystery. I go back a long way, I remember many things. I remember the night. I remember darkness and sleep. I remember the terror of death. When I was a child, I was afraid of the blackness. I saw eyes in it. I found mysteries in it. And when the day would come, I would be happy. Do you understand?" "No. Please be quiet, Father." "Listen to me, little poetess. Listen to me. Why are you unhappy? Why has the Empress become fascinated with that which has been denied these past thousand years?" Alprex seemed to pause for breath. "Because there is too much light in the world. Because people have forgotten the other half of being people. They miss death and fear and night and wonder, even if they can't remember the words. They miss being frightened of the unknown. That, daughter, is the only aspect of death which can be appreciated by the living. Fear of the darkness. Fear of what lurks there." "Alprex..." "Give the Empress darkness, Laman. The ancient terror must lurk beneath the skin of immortals. Give her light, nothing but light, and she will not even pause to reflect that she is alive. Give her night, and she will see eyes in the shadows. Give her the promise of death, the fear of death, the certainty of death, and her life will be considerably enriched. Life is meaningless without death. Day is meaningless without night." Laman turned away from the city and slowly walked past the ovoid jewel on the metal tripod. As she was leaving the terrace, she heard Alprex call after her, softly. "Come see me again, Laman. Soon." She went to the Empress and told her what should be done, and Her Highness said yesss, softly, sibilantly, and it was done. And as the mantle of light began to settle about the towers of the city, as the morning abruptly began to darken, and the people raised their faces in astonishment, Laman made her way back to her apartment and sat on the terrace, beside the metal tripod. "You're crying," Alprex said after a long moment had paused. "I'm afraid, Alprex. The lights are going out, and I'm afraid." "Savor it, daughter. You'll want to remember it when the morning comes. A natural morning, and a natural day. And then, if the Empress has been sufficiently impressed, another natural night." Laman suddenly became aware of screams within the palace, of moans, of gasps, of shrieked prayers to gods for whom there were no names. She hugged one of her dead father's stout metal legs and felt her teeth going into her lower lip. She touched a finger to her mouth and stared at the blood, amazed. "Do you see them?" Alprex murmured above her. She looked up. "Do you see them, Laman?" She looked up, past the ovoid jewel, the shiny black jewel with the criss-cross pattern of light that was her father, to a greater blackness. "I see them, Father," she said, sobbing. "I see them." The sky was very dark, and it was full of eyes. She kept looking up. "And now," said Alprex, "and now, the next step. Sleep. Sleep." "I don't know how." "Sleep. You can -- the air you breathe has been cleansed, you will remember. Close your eyes, and let the darkness come into your head, and sleep." Laman closed her eyes and lay on the terrace and wept to herself. After a time, she grew quiet and still. The jewel hummed to itself. "And now, and now, the final step." Dreams reigned in the one city on Earth, and death waited at the gates. "Patience, friend," Alprex called. "A little at a time."  your congressman, by the way; just address your communication to: The Hon. SoASo, The Capitol, Washington, D.C. Dear Mr. Baen, Two comments about the April "Forum". First, that the solutions to the problems that plague us are delightfully abundant. However, the people who are empowered to apply these solutions are awesomely ignorant of them. Solutions are useless if the political system insists on appointing lawyers to office instead of individuals who understand. Period. If everyone read science fiction, I believe the world's suicidal blind-spots would diminish. That is merely an IF (to borrow the title of that late-great mag), just as Fred Pohl's proposals are merely short-term ifs. Secondly, the illustration you used for interstellar space, a galactic Yin  Yang...that's intriguing enough. But a weightless hour-glass? Did the artist mean to imply that the "short-term solution" is as effective as a gravity-powered device in a weighdess condition? GalaxyIF's flaw is that you can't read it without having to think! Thoughtfully, Carla Sennett # W. #th St. Palos Heights, #. # That illustration was definitely a visually mixed metaphor that didn't work! (You would be amazed at how many sf-oriented people looked at it without catching the flaw in the ointment...) As for the substance of the article and the depressingly real official ignorance thereof, by printing such articles, in as entertaining a format as possible, we are doing what we can. Ifs easy to write to Dear Mr. Baen: I read with great interest your editorial in call for more stories of the "Let's step around it" type and fewer of the "Here we are in it" type. The reason that your comments caught my interest especially is that I have been speculating for some time as to why I find myself doing more rereading of old SF and less reading of new SF. It seems to me that there is a certain lack of the exuberant vitality of earlier years. (I realize that this is an unfair oversimplification, but then, so is everything else I plan to say.) From what the critics have said and from my own observations, there are two explanations that seem most plausable. One is the tendency of SF to merge with the mainstream; the other is the very nature of the times. The merging with the mainstream could be explained in part by the pressure on any ghetto dweller to escape into prosperous respectability. The mainstream being much too sophisticated for exuberance or enthusiasm, science fiction must also remove these qualities if it is to merge. As a result much of SF seems to reflect a state of mind redolent of the smell of cooking cabbage wafting over the dump on a rainy day. Combining with the pressure to merge is the frightening nature of the times. The problems are so real and so awesome that it is difficult to see any solution. Even in many SF stories that present a solution, the author first portrays a bleak situation. The solution is then tacked on as an afterthought totally out of line with the rest of the story. The writer can often be seen rolling up his sleeve preparatory to digging around in his hat for a rabbit. Possibly as an indirect result of the above, the SF magazines are struggling, according to the critics. Part of the reason. I'm sure, is the proliferation of paperback anthologies, but another part of the reason might be that SF is no longer presenting anything radically new and different. The subject matter is different, but the viewpoint is the same as that of the mainstream. The conclusion from this line of reasoning is that SF is better off in the ghetto. The rest of the world is better off with SF in the ghetto as well. The ghetto won't attract as many readers, but those it does attract will be the ones with the energy and ability to solve problems. These people may need the radical ideas of a ghetto SF to stimulate their own thinking. I shall be watching future issues of response is produced by your editorial. Sincerely, Don Tarbet # Ridgewood Dr. Syracuse, NY # Me, too. Dear Mr. Baen: I feel that I wuz had. I bought the April issue under false pretenses: I saw Zelazny's name on the cover and jumped to a conclusion. I am ticked off to find that the only Zelazny in that issue is a short (albeit a good one.) I will concede that the April issue is worth the buck. I am mollified, to say the least, to discover an Arsen Damay serial. That, Geis, and Zelazny more than justify the expenditure. Damay is fantastic. He's been delivering on the promise and is ready for a lead role. I look for his name, even as a second feature. I could imagine him as the top SF writer of the #'s. You might encourage him to confine his talents to novella-novel length...his short stories fail to flatter his talent. Now, my other complaint: the reason I have not entered my subscription during the past ten years. lflGalaxy costs #, right. Now, for # I can get a Solzhenitsyn or a Tom Wolfe novel (# pages papeiback.) For # # I can get a reprint Heinlein I haven't read...or Georgette Heyer, Frank Yerby, A. Bertram Chandler, an Asimov anthology, ad ihTinitem...#-# pages of good reading. In other words, you have competition for my reading dollar. I don't have to confine myself to SF mags -- or even SF. I find Evangeline Walton fully as enjoyable, or a Simak collection, or maybe PohlKombluth's Space Merchants...or maybe historical fiction or a classic. And I can get any of these in paperback for a reasonable price. I might be inclined to skip FSF (# pages at #) for Chandler's Big Black Mark (# pages at #) I know I'll enjoy the whole book, but the magazine is liable to devote #-# per cent to bland short stories. Now, I'm not impossible to please. I was delighted with the chance to read Bester, Saberhagen, Poul Anderson, Pangborn, Clarke and Zelazny serials almost simultaneously, even if I had to buy # different mags. I bought the June Fantastic solely for the Moorcock Novella. But I do want you to know, however, that my cash and my free reading time are both finite. Geis knows where it's at. He speketh truth, forsooth. The main problem with the shorts cited below is their artistic pretension. I have yet to see a stream-of-consciousness short story worth bothering to decode (Horse). Perfect is a failed shaggy-dog story. In-jokes (Singularity) leave me out. Please restrain your artistic impulses. If I want status, I can leave a copy of Gulag Archipelago on the front seat when I pick up my collegestudent girl friend. What's more, in a pinch I can actually read Archipelago and enjoy it, and show the proper degree of condescension toward the Philistine. (Of course, I won't tell him it's fast, smooth, bin reading.) Dammit, you don't have to be unintelligible to be intellectual. I would have preferred that you kill Galaxy and keep If, rather than the reverse. Poor me! I, not knowing that If was the corporate stepchild, enjoyed reading it more. I suppose Galaxy had the literary reputation to uphold? If could afford to drop her pants occasionally and havebe some fun. You could help me feel happier with my investment in Galaxyllf if you would: #) Get Pournelle off his duff and onto a sequel to Spaceship for the King. He owes it after the bind he left his protagonists in. You've been letting him off easy. #) Get Lafferty to fill in more of the space you reserve for shorts. He's one of the. very few I know who can satisfy me in the limited space. (Tak Hallus and Wolfe do well enough, true.) It takes at least as much skill to write an interesting short story as does a novella. It's a crime to entrust your short stories solely to novices. True, most people don't buy a magazine just for one short stoiy, but, oddly enough, I for one manage to justify the expense of a mag if it has a Lafferty short. #) Do what you have to, but get Anne McCaffrey's next Dragonworld novel. She has to have one, considering the loose ends she left in Dragonquest. (Ben Bova, attention! I'd buy the next three Analogs for such a serial, or Poumelle's. Little else would compel me to do so.) None of the others, including Analog, grab me. For Bester, yes. I just can't expect value from the backup material. Not even Dickson has strong enough pull to do much good. On the other hand, I do like Galaxyllf most of the lime, or else I would not be bothering to write. After all. Galaxy has been running some adequate side material. Geis is all there. Tak Hallus is interesting, and might be Lafferty's logical successor as however, like to feel more confident I'll get my money's worth from the whole magazine. Oh, by the way, if Pournelle has done his serial to Spaceship for the King, or McCaffrey hers to Dragonquest, I apologize for my oversight. Perhaps they slipped past me like Zelazny's Guns of Avalon. Drat! I swore I'd not let that get by me, after Nine Princes in Amber. Yet it sneaked past in the night, nor would I have known about it had it not been for the preface to your Sign of the Unicorn. Thank you for that. As you see, I hate such loose ends as not-quite-complete novels. I would like to consider my Galaxy subscription as a sort of insurance against missing out on the climax of such goodies. Sure, I ask the impossible, but I've seen GalaxyIf deliver. I rather feel you won't let me down. Confidently, Thomas C. Watson # Dowling Ave. West Orange, Texas You're a hard man to please Mr. Watson -- but I'll try! Dear Sir, Regarding the comments on Velikovsky in your February, # issue, it seems to me that nobody has yet mentioned the most obvious and basic objection to Velikovsky's Worlds in collision, and this is the simple fact that a comet can't become a planet. A comet is an "airy nothing"; a planet is a solid body. You can't change one into the other. Geoff. Muirden Flat #, # York Street, St. Kilda West, Victoria #, Australia Jerry's reply: Actually, a number of people have dwell jfi length on this. However, what Velikovsky means by "comet" isn't what most of us mean; he means only a large celestial object with a tail. If Velikovsky could prove that the worldwide disasters he describes actually took place, then we'd need a theory to account for them; but since in my judgment he can't prove his disasters, I don't need to discuss his cosmology. Incidentally, Stephen Jay Could of Harvard geology dept, has done an article taking apart Velikovsky" s geophysical data. It and answers several of the questions I raised in my article but which I didn't feel competent to discuss. In a private letter to me Dr. Gould compares Velikovsky with Daniken, but concludes they are quite different phenomena entirely. I tend to agree with his observation that Velikovsky deserves serious attention even though he is almost certainly wrong. Jerry Poumelle Dear Editor: Frederik Pohl's description of Mr. Fong's problem-combining process was of great interest. The solution seems to involve violation of traditional political-sociological methods of handling poverty; not to mention traditional standards of cleanliness (read sanitation). It sounds wonderful to me, but if it is economically feasible, a large number of poverty program bureaucrats and functionaries would eventually become political appointees in unnecessary positions. I suspect that they would make every attempt to maintain their present status. I suspect that the ratio of alcohol to gasoline could be increased by appropriate engine adjustments; after all, some autos run on propane with no operational difficulties, except, of course, the ever-present problem of finding propane sources for refueling. While we are discussing distribution we need to consider two other problems; first, the reactions and actions of petroleum producers; and second, the regulations pertaining to the production and sale of alcohol. The inexperience and lack of financial capital which would be endemic among any new "fuel" farmers would also serve to hinder the basic program. Finally, and most important of all, would the general form of the program be of a sufficiently popular format, that a politician seeking to be re-elected could, without trepidation, support it fully. Politicians generally do not vote for programs which are unpopular with their constituents, even when they areabsolutely necessary. Changing to another subject, I recently saw a program which mentioned that, in salamanders and some higher animals (mice), stimulus by a negative electromotive force aids in re-growth of damaged tissue. I found myself wondering if, by any chance, that a positive E.M.F. might cause a repression of growth. Since cancer is a form of growth (uncontrolled), perhaps cancer researchers might profit from subjecting clones of cancerous tissues to various electrical potentials. Any cell receiving negative E.M.F. is receiving an excess of electrons, which I presume, might lead to overstimulation of synapses and thus to overproduction of chemicals needed for growth. Positive E.M.F. would drain electrons from the cell, causing a drop in the cell's metabolism. We might discover that certain chemicals which are carcinogens have the chemical behavior of electrolytes, changing the potential of a normal cell. Has anyone ever thought to test nicotine for its conductivity; I can't think of any reason that it would have been done before, but do we really have anything to lose? Researchers might test the electrical properties of cells from both healthy and cancerous patients and compare those properties with the amount of diseased tissue in the cancer patients. Best wishes for Galaxy's continued success, Gary Paul Ristow P. O. Box # Willmar, Minn. Fred's article directed itself to feasibility, not politics -- that's our job! S  S Books, G-#, # North Wilder, St. Paul, Minn. #. original TV scripts for sale. Plus other popular programs, movie scripts, stills. Collectors Book Store, # Hollywood Blvd., Hollywood, Calif. #. your family and friends with calculator frolics, games, and magic tricks. Send today for our highly acclaimed #-page book of calculator entertainments. Paperback #, hardcover #, postpaid. Dept. #, Eleclrel Scientific, Box #, Star City, West Va. #. "Escape", Bradbury, Pohl, Asimov...Catalogue: # #. stamps. Pyramids, # Big Bend, Webster Groves, Mo. #. Book Search Service. Send wants: out of print, especially fiction, # Los Verdes Drive, Ranchos Palos Verdes, Calif. #. Longview, Washington #. target practice as seen on Kung Fu. # (four or #I . fantasy magazines from # to #. Harry Bennett, # Hollywood Btvd., Hollywood, CA. #. Poetry Market Newsletter -- Send self-addressed envelope for information: Minotaur, Box #A, Eagle River, Alaska #. lists. Publications #, #I Rendale, Richmond, Va. #. Small, but growing, the World Parly, for world federatail #nd Limited Ballanline Edition. Twelve sheets, # by #". Send #, New Eye Studio, # Flatbush Ave., Hartford, Conn. #. mers believe they are either Moonrock, Spacerock, or the result of Meteoric Impact: Genuine Thailand Tektite on #" Silver Finish Chain, also fits on keychain, bracelet NY I #, fists. Gordon Barber, #-G Minneapolis Ave., Duluth,. MN. #. ics, brain modeling, theoretical psychology. Sample # . three issues. More than # potential customers. ClasMart, Galaxy # East # Street, New York, N Y. #. ao-se Best we ever make Biggest bargain in galaxy now in your hands! Get # full months of the finest science fiction writing at a special low introductory rate. Less than # #th of a solar credit -- just # U.S.Earth money with the coupon below brings you mind-expanding ideas and far-out authors alive today! Plus the unusual free gift described below to let you project the future for years and years from now. Just attach your check or money order to coupon and mail it to us to start your subscription and receive your gift. -- MJse this Z #  coupon to take advantage of this special subscription  gift offer from Name: Street: City: State: Zip: Mail With Remittance To : # Kennedy Drive Hauppauge, New York # This time-computer dial lets you look backward and forward in time! Were you bom on a Tuesday? What day will your birthday fall on in #? Will Christmas be on a weekend in the year #? You'll have the answers at your fingertips with this perpetual calendar! Mail the coupon at right with your remittance today. This Vear's nebula Winner! finest. Profound. Mind-expanding. Engrossing. And, like most winners of the Hugo and Nebula Awards -- SF's equivalents of the Oscars and Emmys -- it's a selection of The Science Fiction Book Club. It's yours right now, if you join. Every novel on this page is an award winner; every collection includes a prize story. And, as a member, you can depend on something else: you'll be offered most of Science Fiction's # prize winners -- at special low Club prices, and even before the awards are announced! How the Book Club Works: When your application for membership is accepted, you'll receive your choice of # books for solutely fascinated, return them within ten days -- membership will be cancelled and you'll owe nothing. About every # weeks (# times a year), we'll send you the Club's bulletin, Things to Come, describing the # coming Selections and a variety of Alternate choices. If you want both Selections, you need do nothing; they'll be shipped automatically. If you don't want a Selection, or prefer an Alternate, or no book at all, just fill out the convenient form always provided and return it by the date specified. We try to allow you at least ten days for making your decision. If you do not get the form in time to respond within # days, and receive unwanted books, return them at our expense. As a member you need take only # Selections or Alternates during the coming year. You may resign any time thereafter, or remain a member as long as you wish. Most books are only I .# plus shipping and handling. Some extra value selections are slightly higher but always much less than Publisher's Editions. Send no money. But do send the coupon today. Any # Hugs  nebula Ruianl wiaaers for # with membership #. Rendezvous With Rama. By Arthur C. Clarke. Hugo #; Nebula #. Pub. ed. # #. The Gods Themselves. By Isaac Asimov. Hugo #; Nebula #. Pub. ed. S#  Science Fiction Book Club # S#I Depl. HR#, Garden City, New York #  Please accept me as a member. I agree to  the membership plan as described above. I Send me, as a beginning, the # books whose  numbers I have indicated below, and bill me I just # (plus shipping and handling). I " agree to take # additional books at low club I prices in the coming year and may resign  anytime thereafter. I I I J Mr. Mrs. (Please print) City Stale Zip The Science Fiction Book Club oilers its I own complete hardbound editions some times altered in size to lit special presses I and save members even more, Members  accepted in U S A. and Canada only. CanaI dian members will be serviced from ToronI to. Oiler slightly different in Canada.  #. Dune. By Frank Herbirt. Hugo #; Nebula #. Pub. ed. # #. The Left Hand of Darkness. By Ursula K. Le Guin. Hugo #; Nebula #. Pub. ed. # #. A Time of Changes. By Robert Silverberg. Nebula #. Spec. Ed. Note: Each of the following collections of novellas, novelettes, and short fiction include at least one Hugo andor Nebula Award winner. # The Hugo Winters. Vol. I  It. Ed. Ly Isaac Asimov. Pub. ed. # # #. Nebula Award Slories Seven. Ed by Lloyd Biggie. Pub. ed. # #. Sturgeon is Alive and Well. By Theodore Sturgeon. Pub. ed. # # Again, Dangerous Visions. Ed. by Harlan El I it on. Pub. ed. # #. New Dimensions #. EJ. by Robert Silverberg. Spec. Ed. #'s. Universe #. Ed. by Terry Carr. Pub ed. # #. Universe #. Ed. by Terry Carr, Pub. ed. # # Dangerous Visions. Ed. by Harlan Ellison. Pub. ed. # #. The Wind From The Sun. By Arthur C. Clarke. Pub. ed. # #. The # Annual World's Best SF. Ed. by Donald A. Wollheim. Spec, Ed. #. The # Annual World's Best SF. Ed. by Donald A. Wollheim. Spec. Ed. Printed in U.S.A. Galaxy  silver anniversary issue!  October # . N I go; E M  Joanna Russ Best we ever make Biggest bargain in galaxy now in your hands! Get # full months of the finest science fiction writing at a special low introductory rate. Liess than # #th of a solar credit -- just # U.S.Earth money with the coupon below brings you mind-expanding ideas and far-out authors alive today! Plus the unusual free gift described below to let you project the future for years and years from now. Just attach your check or money order to coupon and mail it to us to start your subscription and receive your gift. This time-computer dial lets you look backward and forward in time! Were you born on a Tuesday? What day will your birthday fall on in #? Will Christmas be on a weekend in the year #? You'll have the answers at your fingertips with this perpetual calendar! Mail the coupon at right with your remittance today. this coupon to take advantage of this special subscription  gift offer from Name: Street: City: State; Zip: Mail With Remittance To: # Kennedy Drive Hauppauge, New York # Arnold E. Abramson, Publisher Jay Tunick, Circulation Director JE. Pournelle, Ph.D., Science Editor L. C. Murphy, Subscriptions Dept. Theodore Sturgeon, Consulting Editor C. M. Bolling, Ass't. to the. Editor Spider Robinson, Contributing Editor James Baen, Editor "Curiousity killed the cat," they say. Obviously a miscontruction has been placed on this bit of foik-wisdom over the years -- what it reaily means is " wonder what wouid happen to the cat if i... The story of Hammer's indomitabie Siammers has been chronicied both here and in that "Certain Other" magazine (yes, the one with Here is how it all began... Wherein, against all odds, an intrepid warrior returns from victorious battie with the dreaded Spacethings, only to find that the Earth he has saved seems strangely altered -- quite retarded, in fact! A whimsical tale of interplanetary exploration wherein the Explorer becomes the Explored. The Ultimate in sensory deprivation. Dean Okara knew that it was only a matter of time before the alien derrai penetrated his scoutship's last defence -- but every second he could delay the inevitable increased Earth's hope of final victory! Hell or Infernoland? At last the question is answered...or is it? The Editor discourses on matters of national Anniversary Issue the man who founded Galaxy should survey the terrain he pioneered so many years ago; herewith, Gold on Gold. Lovecraftian Horror. In "Looking Aft," Horace claims that every time he makes a move the world suffers a catastrophe. This time it is The End of Science as We Know It! Geis takes a switch to Alter. An honest-to-god innovation in investigative book-reviewing -- Notes from the Bookstore! Letters from Woods, Pohi, Smith, Sheridan, Adams. Style, #. Interior Illustrations by Ames, Dalzell, Freff, Kirk, Pini of Universal Publishing  Distributing Corporation. Arnold E. Abramson, President. Main Offices: # East # Street, New York, N.Y. #. Single copy: #. #-Issue subscription: # in U.S., # elsewhere. Copyright Conventions. All rights reserved. Second class postage peld at New York, N.Y. and additional mailing offices. The publishers assume no responsibility for unsolicited material. All stories printed In this magazine are fiction and any similarity be t we e n characters and actual persons Is coincidental. Printed in America's Defense Budget has come to require so massive a portion of the nation's wealth that it is no longer possible to convince politicians that we can afford any more significant national goal than mere survival. And yet, to forego the means of waging war would itself inevitably lead to war, and a losing one at that. This coldly militaristic equation is the central dilemma of our time; without capital expenditures so massive that -- barring an unforeseeable basic restructuring of our society -- even the Federal Government cannot pay for them, we are trapped in a world situation of diminishing supplies and rising demands, a dawning age of ever-tightening resources that can end only in a bang or in a whimper. And yet we must maintain a level of armaments so expensive that seemingly we can afford nothing else. But there may be a way out... Consider. Are there not weapons that are plowshares as well? Example: the anti-missile lasers described in the February '# Galaxy are also potential orbital-launch devices -- and their power sources would be of sufficient magnitude to provide a significant increment to the nation's generating capacity. And since the only answer to anti-missile lasers would be orbitalanti-missile lasers -- solar-panel or fusion powered "space fortresses" -- then if we decide to invest in laser anti-missile systems, we had best invest in the means of protecting them as well; Space Shuttles that could easily be converted into orbital warships. Lots of them. And of course while our fleets of orbital fighters -- pardon me; space shuttles -- are not busy taking out hypothetical space fortresses, there would certainly be no sense in just letting them sit there getting rusty. No, they should be kept busy; building orbital factories that would be highly cost-effective, given cheap shuttle service; terraforming Venus (see September Galaxy -- what would a new planet be worth?); setting up Lunar research facilities; disposing of nuclear wastes; building a fleet of real spaceships for manned exploration of the Solar System...and since our friends across the way will doubtless be constructwhose power source when not in military use could be beaming down energy via microwave. But you get the idea. Speaking of ideas, there must be lots of possible weapons-sy stems with dual swordplowshare components. Let's hear about them. It's your world, too. -- Baen There are those who believe that functional intelligence is equivalent to technological sophistication. Obviously Joanna is not among them. Nor is -- seconds and I would have been dead, lying with a knife in my throat on the deck of one of the ugliest yachts ever built -- killed by my own friends, gentlemen! What? Put this thing on my head so I can understand as well as be understood? (For I take it that's what your gestures mean.) What a pity. So instantaneous. We could have taken six months; you draw little diagrams, you teach me the words for past, future, present, -- I fall to my knees calling you gods -- Sorry. I'll stop joking. Three months ago -- no, of course I can't tell you what year it was unless I can put our two calendars together; what does a number like twenty-two something-something mean to me? -- anyway, the whole thing started three months ago when the barbarian and the boy and I were riding off the Southern coast of -- never mind; names change so, even locally. It was nighttime. Our barbarian, with his uncivilized addiction to cleanliness, was taking a bath in the sea, and the boy was scraping the dinner pots. I was leaning over the rail, watching our wake, that true Southern phosphorescence you never see anywhere else, that luminosity that seems at any moment about to condense into the bodies of the drowned, the souls of the dead, floating up and drifting Just under the surface of the water, whispering perhaps, smiling, gliding... Then the boy gave a yell and I nearly pitched over the side. The three of us stared. Then the clouds must have parted or some low mist blown aside. There it was. "A town," said our barbarian, Sam. What's funny? The machine does the translating, not me, doesn't it? I told you we saw a town and I told you Sam said so; and after months at sea you are supposed to go wild; you think of restaurants, you think of women, you think of money, though not necessarily in that order. All except me. Now I want to explain this right now; in what I did I was never for a moment actuated by personal malice. I'm a sociable man; I like people and I like to see them enjoy themselves. But once in a while... never mind, perhaps I've sold my soul to the devil or he sold his to me! Anyway, Sam was the first to speak, all pronunciamento and seven feet tall. "Everyone," he said, "must take a bath except me, because I have already had one." "Oh gods, I have to shave," said the boy. "Not with my knife," I said. I've never met anyone so mad for growing up. I had stowed our good clothes somewhere months before and was looking for them behind some of our coiled rope and other gear when I collided with my tall friend. I have always called them my friends, gentlemen, but the truth is I have never understood them. Never at all. I put my hand on his shoulder to stop him and said, "Look here, what do you want? What do you really want?" He looked back at me in the half-dark, above the lantern we keep in the bow, and his face looked like a statue carved out of stone but that was only a trick of the light because these Northerners' eyes are blue and you can look right through blue eyes into the sky behind, like looking through the eye-holes of a skull. "To be rich," he said. I've never understood that. The boy will end up going home, of course, because this is only a vacation for him -- but I -- "Look," I called after Sam, "I'll get it for you. A fortune. For both of you." We landed at night. A nice clean little harbor with native craft, mostly; you couldn't have told, give or take fifty miles, where you were. You've never landed on the commercial waterfront of a small city at night, have yOu? -- indeed, with a room full of such extremely interesting equipment, why should you? -- No, of course not. Well, you can have no conception of such a  place unless you've been there. It is exactly the same, wherever you are. It is sinister and it is homely. The shadows are deep, the streets narrow, here and there a light above an inn or coming out of an open doorway, and higher up you get the poor quarter, and higher up still the commercial quarter, and if you know towns the way I do (they all fit the land they're on as animals fit the lives they lead) you can work your way to the center in little over an hour. Likewise the politics. I stopped a native. "Where is Main Street?" "What?" he said. "Great Street," I said, "Large Street, Wide Street, Market Street, Big Street, Important Street -- " Thus you run down the list. We found it (Long-and-Large Street), then found we had to register at a government shed, which contained some truly horrendous warnings against coining. When I told them my plan, Sam and the boy didn't oppose me -- nobody ever does, somehow, when the fit is on me -- so we stripped the ship and sold everything, including the compass, to buy clothes. We had to put on a good show as gentlemen. I told the other two I was going to get arrested and to stick with me; so the went up to a flower-seller's booth on Second-Biggest Street, took out our last gold piece, and bought a bouquet. Something called Tyrrhenian Violet Mix, as I remember. "My dear elevatedness," crooned the florist, "allow me the nearly unbearable pleasure of giving you your change." The gold was making him tremble with greed. "No, no," said I, assuming an unidentifiable foreign accent. "But yes," he said. "But please. Allow me. Make me happy!" He doubled up over the counter like a snail. "Oh well," said I; "If you insist, give me one small coin for this darling child who assists you in tying up the flowers and I will place it in his hand myself." He gave me my change. I looked at it casually; I stared at it hard; I turned pale; I bit it; I cried: "Counterfeit!" One doesn't wish to be arrested for criminal misbehavior, you see; that doesn't get you anywhere. This was a very strictly governed little town. I will mention only in passing the heads stuck on pikes along the battlements of the Governor's palace on High-and-Handsome Street, the lists of taxes, and the license hanging in the inn where we had spent the night. As a common brawler, I would have been in a mess; but here I was the complainant. We were flanked by the local gendarmerie in what must have been record time (thirty seconds), in ten minutes we were in front of a judge, and in fifteen minutes the coin was pronounced genuine. I had rather hoped it wouldn't be. "Fraud!" I cried. "Arrest him!" said the judge, waking up for the first time during the entire proceedings. "For what?" said I. "I have said nothing." "Quiet!" shouted the judge, really angry this time. "Only," I continued imperturbably, "Fraud, which in my beautiful, rich, and very far away country signifies distress and extreme pain of mind. I have an imperfect understanding of your magnificent language. Would a wealthy man like myself' -- here the courtroom grew very quiet all of a sudden -- "would wealthy men like the three of us, I connections all over the known world and in some other places too, be concerned with anything but the principle of law involved in the forging of a small coin? Of course not." "Alas," I continued, "that I cannot now import into your ohso-desirable country the gold with which I had hoped to start three or four of my worldwide, extremely moneymaking enterprises. But principle must prevail. Honesty -- " "You're under arrest," said the judge. "And I'll examine you in private. Keep those other two in custody." "Ah," I said. "Good." Look here, gentlemen, don't you talk to me about luck. I always know what I'm doing. Once I'd read the notices in that damned registry office! -- there were such heavy penalties for bribery, you see. Do laws punish what nobody ever does? His Wisdom got us into an ornate little stone room at the back of the court, fitted up with carpets (and gilding), locked us in, took out a bottle of something -- "Thanks, no," I said, dropping my accent. "I prefer to talk business." He dropped the bottle. Luckily there was a carpet on the floor, too. He stared at me, but I said nothing. I had my back to the window, which is always nice. He was a silly man; the first thing he did was get up and make for the door. "Please, please," I said, "I am defenseless. Besides, your admirable door locks with a key, not a bolt or latch, and I managed to abstract the key whilst you were busy with the bottle; I would advise -- " "Murderer!" he said. He had turned pale and was attempting to ring a bell set under the table without my seeing him do it. The role of anthropology in outer space How should a space colony be designed? How can it prepare for possible contact with non-human extraterrestrial cultures? In this unique anthology anthropologists, scientists, writers, and an Apollo flight technician speculate on how anthropology as a discipline can help us prepare for the coming age of space travel. #, paperbound now at your bookstore A Division of Random House "Don't," I said. "Besides, you are quite safe. I'm a reasonable man. I really do like to make money." I smiled. "And I like to see other people make money." "But you have money already." "Not a penny I replied." He went for the door again. "Please," I said. "Please, my dear fellow, do be calm. Do you think I want to hurt or rob you? If I do either, I shall undoubtedly be sawn in half, or whatever nasty method of execution it is you use in this part of the world." "Then -- " he began unhappily. "Why go through such an elaborate farce? That's of course what you were about to say, since you are such an intelligent man. The answer is that for political purposes -- which I shall go into presently -- I needed to get in touch immediately with someone of great importance. Someone of great intelligence." I spread my hands. "Yourself." "Polit -- " he said. I leaned forward, speaking in a very low voice. "I must know," I said. "Are you for the Governor or -- ' ' "Guards!" he screamed. He had backed away from me as far as he could go, bending himself uncomfortably into the doorknob. He turned and rattled it piteously. "Guards!" "Do," I said, springing to my feet and altering my whole manner. "Do. Protest your loyalty. Swear. Will they believe you?" He sweated, poised on one foot like a top. "How do you know who sent me?" I went on grimly. "Eh? How do you know what they want, what they'd like? How do you know what they've found out?" "Guards," he squeaked. I shrugged elaborately. I threw myself back into my chair. I began to play with the pair of gentleman's gloves I had bought that morning, magiiificent things, really, openwork of leather and gold; they seem to make them very well in that region. "You don't have to make the decision yourself," I said. "No?" he said. "No," I said, looking very grave and compassionate. "No indeed. Mind you. I'm only telling you this because of my regard for you. I hate to see people be -- but never mind. Don't you think the best thing to do would be send me to -- ah -- someone higher up? I won't say a word if you do." He had been standing on one foot all this time, I swear it; now he descended to two, so relieved to be bipedal again. He sighed and wiped his head. He smiled pitifully. He held out one hand -- heart-felt -- then snatched it back again in evident fear that I would garotte him. "Never mind," I said. "Not all of us are cut out for the -- ah -- real complexities of -- well, you know what I mean." "Yes," he said, collapsing into his chair. "Oh yes. I do. Yes, yes, I do." So that's done.    Was I at my ease? To tell you the truth, no. But I could deal with him. He was a lean, dry, cleanshaven old man in a voluminous crimson tent. He leaned on two sticks. He made me sit down and then he staggered up to me so that his parchment face leaned over mine, trembling as he said: "How old are you?" "Twenty-two," said I. "Ha -- hmmmmm." He cleared his throat, and then spat, and then looked absently out of the window of his reception room. You saw the marble arches and the whitewashed walls, and trees and hedges outside, very pretty if you didn't notice the soldiers. He gathered the stuff of his .robe between two fingers and flashed an enormous ruby on one of them. Vanity. Of some kind. "Did you think," said he, "that your mummery would succeed?" I said I thought it would get me to someone like him, but not so high up. "Have you done anything like this before?" said he, turning sharply round. "Twice," I said. "But not exactly like this." It's true, too; I have never found it necessary to lie to anyone. People are amazingly prolific at jumping to conclusions. Walk up to any official in a provincial town and say, "They know." Then run. "Have you any money?" the old man said to me. This obviously didn't interest him. "None," said I. "Ha -- hmmmmm." He was looking out the window again. "And what do you want? Every man wants something." I stayed silent. He got up and hobbled over to me. "Tell me," he said. I shrugged. "Tell me or I'll have you -- " "But I don't know!" I said. He limped back and lowered himself into his chair with an extended grimace. "Nothing," said he, "can ease the pains of old age, young man. Remember that. My people thought you were an assassin. Obvious nonsense, of course. You're mad." "I've been told so," said I. His eyes glittered. "You must be," he said. "You don't have money and you don't want it. I'll tell you something, my mad friend: I'm crazy too. We're the only two people in this town who see things as they are. Power is better than money. Now: out with it." I told him. He laughed until he cried. Then he said: "How did you know I was in the Duke's faction?" "I didn't," I said. "But if I hadn't been -- ?" "Oh," I said, "the plan! The plan can be sold to anyone. It can even be turned inside out and used by the Governor; that doesn't matter. It doesn't matter what side you're on." He laughed again, started coughing, stopped, laughed, and then abruptly looked grim. He clapped his hands. Three crafty kids sprang from the thin, thin air. "This young man," he said sternly, "is my particular guest. Find him and his friends a place to stay. Watch him -- but not his friends; I don't think we need go that far yet -- at all times." He gave an enormous yawn. "By the way," he added suddenly (darting up to me with wonderful, unsteady quickness) "how did you know there was a -- hm -- faction?" He thrust his wrinkled face up to mine. I had the sudden feeling that one of those fresh-faced lads might be ready with a blade in my back. So I told the truth, as I always do. "There always is," I said. "Everywhere." it if it I could say there were times when I felt tempted to take his money and run, but I would be lying. I wouldn't have gone for the world. Besides, the money was Sam's, not mine; whatever I got, I sent to him. My very important lord had settled me in the city and I was buying up grain -- with his gold, of course -- and dumping it off the coast, secretly, at night. Do you know what happens when you make something artificially scarce? That's right, the price goes up. It's like having a bad season. When the price of grain goes up, the price of bread follows; bread is threequarters of the diet of the poor and when they can't afford it -- Five weeks after my real arrival I arrived again, but this time as a different stranger with a bag of gold a yard long (my lord's gold, of course) under one arm and under the other, elaborate plans for a company that would manufacture fertilizer from sea-sand. The Minister of Finance all but wept in my lap. Not that he really thought fertilizer could be made from sea-sand, you understand, (though I think he had a few dim gleams of hope on the subject) but any fool with money was a godsend at this time, with the poorer classes so restless. I ordered lumber, building stone, and workmen, and I paid six times as much as anyone else. The price of wheat (their staple commodity, you understand) rose. I raised wages. The price of bread went up even faster. I raised wages again. A starving mob broke into our factory, there were riots in the harbor streets, someone set fire to part of a slum, and the Minister of Finance (standing on the smoking ruins), dedicated the site to a new temple of the Sun-God, swearing that would solve everything. Prices rose. Nobody could understand why -- when there was so much money to be had -- they couldn't buy anything. Prices rose. I thought the Minister of Finance would get bold (and ruin everything) by confiscating the merchants' stores for rationing, but trust our boy! he had no desire to be torn limb from limb by enraged graindealers. To be absolutely fair I ought to add that the wheat my lord and I had dumped in the sea continued to have a confusing and tenuous life of its own; that is to say, the dummy merchants we had set up reported they were still doing business, so that according to the records, there should have been enough to eat. I think I am the only person in the world who knows that gold does not exist -- oh, I don't mean literally, of course, but what good is a yellow, soft metal that you can't eat or burn or make into tools? None at all. It's as if people had all made some crazy agreement to honor it -- why not cowrie shells, or cows, or trees, or pieces of rock? If only everybody agreed and kept the amount of stuff the same, it wouldn't matter what you used. Break that agreement and overnight there would be no town, no possessions, no government, no ownership, no anything. Do you see? Well, no one else ever has. In your own words, here these poor idiots were believing that the "medium of exchange" meant something in itself and by itself, and there I was, arranging that there should be more and more medium and less and less to exchange. Prices rose. Rumors began to circulate that the Sun God was angry with the citizens, that gold -- which everybody knows is His condensed breath -- was losing its power, that soon nights of a week long would descend on the city and every third citizen would be eaten by locusts. Prices rose. ' 'Never, ' ' said the Finance Minister in formal proclamation from a balcony of the palace, while a band played music below him, "does Our Governor hear the complaints of His hungry poor unmoved. His father is the Sun-God Ya; His mother is the silvery Moon-Goddess Yup; how can Their power have been abated? Fear not; you will all be wealthy by and by; Our Governor will not stand by inactive at such an hour," etc. etc. Then that crazy man raised the salaries of all government employees and distributed a tax rebate to every householder. Prices rose. Let me make it clear before I utter another word that there was enough to eat. They could have gotten through the winter quite well on a strict system of rationing. But who ever did anything unpopular if he could help it? My lord, although by now excessively poor, was overjoyed. "Am I of use to you or am I not?" I said. "Indeed you have been," he answered. It hit me some quarter of an hour later, that have been. kkk I saw it begin with my own eyes. My lord, with the last of his wealth, had been coining money himself -- base, obvious, leaden counterfeits -- and when the Finance Minister ordered his last, grand, general Bonus (and simultaneously announced his retirement) my lord substituted his false coinage for the Minister's true one. That did it; I tell you, that did it; you have never seen such a thing as it was. I was in the street with my lord when it happened, near one of the barrier tables the militia had set up to distribute the coins. A liquorhouse keeper tried to palm off one of them at an old lady's food-stand; she screamed "Police! Police!" just as several others discovered the same thing; and then the whole crowd must have grasped the same fact at exactly the same time, for there was a roar such as I have never heard before in my life, a roar from a thousand throats at once in that one frozen moment before the crowd became a mob and the mob an avalanche. My lord grasped my elbow and whispered in my ear, "Get out of town," and as I obediently slipped into a side-street, I heard behind me that oceanic tidal-wave of sound and the crash of the first tables going down. Sam and the boy, thanks be, had put out to sea that afternoon; we'd arranged to meet Just out of sight of the bay. North of the harbor. But I had to stay; I had to see it. I tell you, my heart was beating like mad. It was senseless; there was no reason for me to stay but I couldn't leave. It fascinated me. Fighting must have started on the main avenues for I caught glimpses of arrows and men running past the little streets with scythes, butcher knives, poles, anything they could pick up. I tell you, I couldn't stop. They were breaking into stores; it was glorious and horrible, women rushing by pushing baby-wagons piled with fruit or clothes. My lord had apparently hired orators, or perhaps they'd sprung out of the ground; some were touting the Duke as pretender; others were abusing everyone and everything. It was a ghastly mish-mash about the sun going out and the Governor cheating everybody; it would've taken a genius to keep it all straight. I threw away the gold chain my lord had given me and wrapped myself in a dirty cloak I found in the street; it was almost night and torches were being lit at every corner, not that they needed them with the light from bonfires and burning houses. I had stopped to listen to one of the agitators and join in the singing, but I slipped past them. Someone ran through, shouting that people were dying on Street; he disappeared. There was another bonfire. " -- and will we stand it? No, we will not stand it!" Someone said, ' 'Got some tobacco?" close to me and a hand slipped into my pocket; I twisted it good and hard and moved away into a doorway. Someone else, next to me, struck a light. It was one of my lord's fresh-faced little murderers. He was smiling at me. "Not bad," he said, "not bad at all, but getting a little out of hand, we think." I followed his glance across the street and there, peering ravenously out of a second-story window, was my very important lord. He grasped the window-sill with one hand and raised the other savagely, bringing it down in a short, cutting arc; from the next doorway peeped out another babyface and from the next doorway another. Without thinking (for I go blind in panic) I shinnied up a drainpipe by the doorway and fell on to a roof. Have you ever run over roofs? Don't. People expect adventurers to be athletic but the only advantage I had was that I was scared to death and -- just possibly -- the baby-faces got peevish and insisted that while climbing roofs wasn't and they weren't paid for it. Not that I stopped to watch, you understand. I jumped gaps in those roofs where I left my stomach behind thirty feet below in the street, and I walked boards you could not have ordinarily persuaded me to try two inches off the ground. Once I was crazy enough to swing from roof to roof on a line of drying wash which didn't even break. All the time I ran I could hear them behind me and I saw them once, when I turned, climbing behind me in a slow, deliberate way, as if they knew where I was going even though r did not. And I didn't; I had no more sense of direction up there than a -- Then I met one of them coming the other way. I dove into the street -- I say dove because I went nearly headlong, caught an awning, snapped it, swung, dropped into the street, ran around the corner, and following nothing but blind instinct, ran into a door -- found it locked -- swung up on a window-ledge, made the next highest window with a ledge six inches wide, clung there like a sleepwalker, with swimming head and shaking knees, and plummeted into the room inside all in a heap. There was a girl in the room, braiding her hair. I remember now -- though I wasn't capable of connecting the two things then -- that she must have been of the very highest class, for she was dressed in a long-sleeved, brocaded jacket that gleamed in the lamplight; she wore a silk shirt and had little bits of gold hung all over her: ankle bells, rings, earrings, bracelets, pins. But all I saw then was a glow, a shimmer, and a tinkling of oriraments. "Madam!" I gasped, "for Heaven's sake!" and she came over quite unhurriedly, to inspect me. She could not have been more than twelve years old. She had -- how shall I say -- a certain unpleasant expression, as if she were used to ordering people around, including her mamma and papa. She looked at me with great interest and then said: "I do believe someone is chasing you. You must be very wicked." "Beautiful lady," said I (with what voice I had left) "someone is indeed chasing me, although I assure your ladyship that I am not in the least wicked" (here I heaved a breath) "but only a poor, desperate, unfortunate, and terrified rascal, who throws himself both figuralively and literally at your ladyship's exquisite feet." Try talking that way when you can't breathe. "You," said this little girl to me, "have charming black curly hair and very dreamy eyes, but I do think you entered my room rather ungallantly." "Madam!" I said, throwing my arms about her knees, "fair one, beautiful lady, lovely one, if they catch me, they will kill me right here on your rug, so for Yup's sake, hide me!" "That would be awful," she said, "because it would make a stain" -- I am not making this up -- and she took me by the hand and pulled me into a little alcove, shoving me behind some clothes. I heard her ankle-bells go leisurely from one side of the room to the other and then I heard her yawn and then -- marvelous little actress! -- she said, "Oh! Who are you?" Well, they asked me about her and she described a horrible spirit who had looked into the window and then disappeared -- "I prayed" she said -- and they said Are you really telling the truth and she said How dare you and so on and so on -- but a deadly cold faintness was coming over me; I would have given anything, even my life, for a chance to lie down, to lie down flat, and never never ever to get up again. When I came to myself I was lying on the floor of the closet with my head in her lap and she was putting her hot little hands all over my face and neck to wake me up. "Angel," I said. She smiled complacently. "Ssssh," she said, "Lie still. They'll watch the roof for a while. I heard them say so. Here -- " and she brought me pieces of sugarcandy and fed them to me and gave me something insipid to drink out of a little silver bottle. It tasted like the essence of all the oranges that ever weren't, but I needed it. "I wish," I said quite sincerely, "that I could give you something. You've been so good to me." "I have everything," she said, patting her hair. "All the same -- " I said, and I searched my pockets but they were as empty as my grave; "All the same, I wish -- " "Kiss my hand," she said, extending it and looking at me in what I can only describe as a very calculating manner. 'Tm sure this is dreadfully wrong," she added comtemplatively, "but as I'm to be married next week, I suppose it's all right." She smiled and a charming little dimple appeared on each side of her chin. "If you'd really like to show you're grateful," she said, "you may give me a gift, although it'll have to be something I can give back to you at the same time. Mamma watches me like a hawk." I knew what she meant, so I said "May I -- ?" and she shut her eyes and I -- what else? -- kissed her. It's in the tradition, gentlemen. But it's not in the tradition that the lady shall fling her arms around you and hold onto you until you can't breathe, while you don't dare get free, for obvious reasons. Finally she let me go; apparently everything was perfectly proper as far as she was concerned. "Remember me!" she whispered, waving a tiny, embroidered silk handkerchief as I climbed out the window, dreading the fall to the ground and broken bones. "Remember me!" "Angel!" I cried, "I shall never forget you!" and nearly dislocated my neck falling into the street. I got myself up in one piece and searching my pockets, found a piece of candy. It hadn't occurred to her to give me money, I suppose. Though money was not much use in this town any more. There was a faint glow in the East and I could hear -- very far away -- some kind of noise. I walked slowly through the streets. By the time I got to the waterfront it was nearly dawn. I tell you, somehow the joy had gone out of it. I had no feeling at all. I found an old man smoking by the docks ar.d begged some tobacco from him, which I wrapped in a piece of my shirt and put in my pocket. "Tell me," I said, "did you see a big man come by here earlier tonight? A big, yellow-haired man with a boy?" He spat on the ground. "I seen the whole town come by here," he said resentfully. "The whole damn lot. Screeching like water bufloes." I was beginning to feel just how tired I was and my back and legs ached. "Tell me -- " I said, but stopped in mid-sentence. What was the use? I sat down on the pier. I was too tired. I was just too tired. Now I would have to steal a boat. So I did. I mean I took it, that's all. They'd left only a child to guard the government house and I bribed him with my tobacco -- none of them would look at money any more! -- and besides, what did he care? He expected Utopia to dawn the next morning. The foreign ships were gone -- so was ours -- and so was everything else except a few planks with sails on them -- they call them "butterflies," I believe. I took one of them and I was so tired that if there'd been any kind of weather at all, I would've just rolled off the plank into the sea. I felt queer, too, as if I'd been finished off or been sick; I don't know what it was. I got to our ship by the lights -- oh, the blessed sound of black water against wood! -- and hauled myself up; I would have fallen if they hadn't helped me. "Is your scheme finished?" said my barbarian, sounding very grim and deep in the darkness. "It is," said I, "and so am I, for that matter." "Not quite," said he, "turn around," and when I did so, I saw that the whole Southern sky -- from red. The city was on fire. "Good God -- "I said, "they must have -- the torches -- " "Now that you have finished," said that barbarian, "can you tell us what you have brought back to us, out of that wreck?" "I had some tobacco," I said. "No, I gave it away -- and my gold chain -- there's your money -- but that's all -- " "We've spent it," said the boy. My friend squatted down beside me in the glow. The fire lit up the sea as far out as we were, and for the fnst time in my life I could clearly see the thoughts in those empty. Northern eyes. I have never liked those eyes, friend though he be. "I have sailed with you since you were fifteen years old," he said, "but I tell you -- " "Why'd you do it?" whispered the boy in wonder. "I tell you!" shouted Sam, "I tell you never Never before!" He put his face up to mine. "That town is burning," he said. "Everyone in it will be dead. Twice before I wondered: why does he do these things. But now I think I know." "Tell me then," I said; "it'll be news to me," and it was at that moment, gentlemen, it was at that very moment that he pushed my face into the boards -- I bear the marks of the splinters yet! -- that he pushed, I say, my face into the boards and wrenching sideways, I saw that my old companion was about to put a knife in my neck and that our boy approved and stood by silently, his arms folded. That was, fortunately, the exact moment in which you plucked me out of time (five thousand years into the future, if I'm to believe you) and deposited me in this shining kitchen. It's not a kitchen? Well, a glorified kitchen, then, a transcendent kitchen! And they wanted to kill me. Why? Did I ask those damned fools to burn their city? Did I ask them to be so stupid? If there 'd been anyone there with the slightest sense, I couldn't have gotten one foot into that town! Not that I like the idea of my little preserver being burnt, or raped by the militia, or having her golden bells torn off her ankles; I'm not inhuman. Still -- why should they kill me? It's their own fault for finding no decent work for me! If I have a -- a force, a glory, something, call it what you like -- inside me that must be satisfied, then let me satisfy it; let me make things happen, let me study things. If I could have studied stars, or clouds, or dirt, I would not have had to study men. If I had a place like this, now -- ! Gentlemen, how can I believe you'll send me back? That would be murder. I've never murdered; I've only given people the power to choose one course of action or another. Is it my fault that they always choose wrong? Well, what about it? Remember, I've been here five days (if you count the first day when I did nothing but sleep) -- I'm rested, wellfed, and much stronger than I was. Now I'll wrench myself free (much astounding Sam) and it'll be a hellfor-leather, round-the-mast, toothand-nail battle. They'll get me in the end, though, for there are two of them and only one of me and besides -- I blush to confess it, gentlemen, it's most unbefitting an adventurer -- I cannot swim. So you will send me back? You've decided -- like my friends -- that I'm a devil? Not just a little cleverer than most, a little more clear-sighted than most, eh? A little more inclined to experiment with things? It's your decision. Chin up, stiff upper lip, we who are about to die -- I hope your translator is findwould so love to stay. But perhaps you believe that I'm not just cleverer than the people five thousand years ago, but a little more so than you, eh? Even here. Even now. A little closer to the power and the glory? That would be sad. Better to send me back. With that little button. Oh yes, I watched you work it and fuss over it when I first came here; in fact, you took such care of it. I'd bet it's the only one you have. It would be a shame if some barbarian fool from the past gave its insides a general, quiet bashing when he first got here, when you left him alone because you thought he was so exhausted he could do nothing but sleep. He knew, you see, that it had brought him here, and he was damned if it was going to send him back. Don't be foolish; of course I didn't let it show on the outside. ing the right equivalents. Too bad; I Open the front panel and look. You see? I always tell the truth. Now we can have a much more interesting conversation. A real conversation. Eh?  Before i tell you how I came to do what I did, I have to tell you how I affected the world from birth on. I was born the year World War I started, graduated the year Roosevelt and Hitler came to power, got married the day World War II began, had a son # days after Pearl Harbor, founded Galaxy magazine just minutes ahead of the Korean War, got divorced the year of Sputnick, remarried the year of the Gulf of Tonkin Resolution. In other words. I'm an historical Typhoid Mary and should be paid a dollar by every man, woman and child on Earth -- a lousy buck apiece -- not to make any major moves any more. While I'm waiting for that, let me tell you some lesser details of how I came to do what I did. I discovered science-fiction when I was # -- a magazine with monstrous ants and a spastic man looking up at a girl in a bronze bra and filmy skirt being tenderly held in the mandibles of one of the bugs. It was beautiful, so beautiful that I decided right then to become an sf writer. As for not deciding to become an sf artist, how could a #year-old-kid -- or anyone else, for that matter -- compete with the peerless Frank R. Paul? So I studied English and the sciences as hard as I could and wrote stories for the school magazines. After that, I wrote and wrote -- thousands and thousands of words that -- well. I'd walk to the post office to mail my stories and come back to find a rejection slip waiting for me at home. I never could figure out how the editors did that. Then I started bringing manuscripts to the editors instead of mailing them. I got them back even faster that way. But I persevered -- and one day I brought a story to a wonderful old man named T. O'Connor Sloane. He got dangerously excited about it for a man of # -- but he said it was much t.oo good for Amazing Stories. So he took it and me upstairs to the editor of the company's prestige magazine, the Delineator , and demanded that it be read. I got it back when I returned home. I think it arrived before I did. Next month, the Delineator folded. I immediately saw the connection but I wanted to sell that story and brought it back to Dr. Sloane. He maintained that it was too good for his magazine and refused to buy it. So I never sold that story because Amazing was the only sf magazine at that time, and I lost the story somehow. I can't tell you if it was all that good, but maybe you can judge by what I remember of it. In it, I manfully exposed the miscreants who were exploiting the slave labor in the mines of Venus, and told of the revolt that freed the poor Earthlings. Now if that story was too good for Amazing, maybe it accounted for the dreadful stories Dr. Sloane bought. But can you imagine what the rejects were like? Well, I was # then and not too easily discouraged. I went on writing. My parents were vociferously against it. How, they wanted to know, could anyone make a living putting black marks on white paper? So I wrote and worked at any job I could find, and there weren't many, because this was at the bottom of the Great Depression. I remember being a busboy in a fancy place called Roadside Rest. I was interviewed by three Rumanian brothers, who owned it, and, though I didn't know it, I was hired because there was nobody else around. So I worked from # in the morning until # the next morning -- and then had to walk home because the buses stopped running at midnight. It was a #-mile walk and I was pooped. But I was there at # the next morning, ready to put in another #-hour day. Did I mention that I worked for the waiters, seven of them, and each gave me a quarter, or a grand total of #? But the brothers were there already and I was told to come into the office, where they unanimously told me I couldn't work there any more. But why, I asked. Because, they said, you are a writer, an artist, and we just couldn't stand the thought of a writer being a busboy. But you're not paying me, I argued, the waiters are -- and besides. I've never sold a story, so how can I be called a writer? They were Rumanianly adamant, though I begged, pleaded, cajoled. I went home in despair -- and found a letter from someone named Desmond Hall awaiting me. It was on Street  Smith stationery -- and it said that he was happy to inform me that my latest story had been accepted for Astounding Stories  A check would be arriving soon! I showed my parents the letter. They were unconvinced. After all, how much could a story bring? I didn't know. The letter didn't say, only that Mr. Hall was cutting # words from it. I told my parents that brought the wordage to # -- and if they paid a cent a word, it would be #, or # for half a cent. They scoffed. But the check arrived in a week or so -- and it was for an astounding #! I suddenly became a big man in my family's eyes, a #-year old writer! I went to meet Mr. Hall, who immediately put me on a first-name basis, and said he wanted to buy more material from me. So I moved from Far Rockaway, a seashore resort that was mobbed in the summer and abandoned in winter, a dismal place to live, to Greenwich Village, just ten minutes' walk from Street  Smith. It was wonderful. I sold half a dozen stories to Des in pretty short order. He told me it was impossible to make a living writing science fiction and urged me to diversify. But first, I didn't know how, and second, it was sf I wanted to write. Meanwhile, my first story was published and appeared on the stands. More important than my being immortal for a month was that Hitler and Mussolini promptly launched an attack on the Rhineland and Ethiopia.    Now Astounding was nominally edited by F. Orlin Tremaine, but Des Hall was the actual editor. And one day Des was promoted to editor of Mademoiselle', he had won first prize for the name, though Tremaine became its first editor. Tremaine had done such a lousy job that Street  Smith put out a second Volume I, Number I. So Tremaine had been demoted and found read for Astounding over a weekend. Instead of going through the manuscripts, however, he hurried to the Tombs to get an astrological reading from an imprisoned fortune teller named Evangeline Adams, the leading astrologist of the day. He had to wait while Wall Street men crowded into her cell. I don't know what she told him, but -- here it gets a little complicated. I was writing under the name of Clyde Crane Campbell. The other Campbell, Jown W. Jr., wasn't well enough known at the time to make it seem a less likely name for me. The Reason? Nazism's antiSemitism had spread all through the world and it permeated Street  Smith, so I knew better than to write under my own name. When Des was promoted, he recommended me as his successor on Astounding. I was turned down because of my religion. If you think I was angry, you should have seen and heard Des! And I never sold a word to Tremaine. That's not entirely Tremaine's fault. I had run out of good sf ideas and he didn't know and cared even less how to get them out of me, as Hall had. So I became book reviewer for Mile, at a fat # a month -- and couldn't get review books from the publishers -- they told me to come back when Mademoiselle was established! I consequently had to rewrite reviews from the New York Times and Herald-Tribune , which turned out to be a bad notion and my column was dropped. I wrote one story for Mile., under the name of Julian Graey (I had tried Grey, then Gray, and finally combined them and sold one single story). It was a cockeyed comedy in the vein of the wild humor of the Thirties. And that was that. I returned home when I had no choice. I sold shoes Saturdays for # a day and would have worked more had there been enough business to warrant it. Come summer, I became a professional drowner. The city was threatening to lay off lifeguards on stretches of beach that were officially safe -- where nobody drowned or had to be rescued. So I would swim out beyond the ropes and thrash around until the guard on the beach saved me. I had to be carried to the nearest first-aid station and revived. Thinking up a new name and address for each drowning took some doing, but it AU orders will be shipped postage free within # hours of receipt. Diaiiellci PubUcAUun. OJanptu:i u the tnaemrk of L. Hon llubbird In llobhgrO. All righu r nerved. S.lentology U an ipcd rellcloui phUneophe. The Chureh of Sclenlolotr of California a non-prolil urganiralion. Scientology'' and Dlanrtict ' are rrgiatered rtameg. If unovaUablf from ffir abotff orldreaa tend fo The Church of .Seienrofofy of Californio. PuSlreofiorJi UrgarilcoUon Dept G-#. #?# We.t Temple SI... Lee Antrtn. Californio #H. I by L. Ron Hubbard I Read about the evolution of Dlanetics, man's most advanced study of the mind. Find out how easily and effect I ively Dianetics can improve your con fidence in yourself and your ability to accomplish your goals in life. Dia O Just Buy, Read and Try Dianetics; gThe Evolution of a Science. (Hand somely bound, hard cover edition -- Q # pages). S The Church of Scientology of Cali  fomia Dept. G#, # West #th St. Q Los Angeles, California #.  Name M Address Dianetics The Evolution of a Science .Ron Hubbard  Increase Your Abilities I and Self Confidence!  Order "Dianetics ; The I Evolution of a Science" wasn't that that ended my career. The last guard had dived to rescue me -- and laid his head open on the catamaran and I had to pull him in. I couldn't go from hero to victim again, and that was the end of my easy # per drowning. Three years passed, years of hunting for work, finding very little, and trying to write over my family's renewed objections. I can't blame them. It was terribly discouraging.    And then came John W Campbell, Jr., new editor of Astounding. I got a splendid letter from him about a story I had dispiritedly written and submitted. It was a lackluster creation about a man and dog getting their identities switched, and their attempts to get the villain, a surgeon, to switch them back again. The real problem, wrote Campbell, was communication -- how could the man in the dog's body convey his predicament to someone who could help him? I spent two months on the story -- but Campbell bought it, retitled it "A Matter of Form" and ran it as his first Nova story. It was disastrous financially, but it went over so well that I followed with the same reporter-detective hero in "Problem in Murder," the search for the mass murderer who left legs and arms in garbage cans every day but Sunday; the limbs turned out to have never been alive -- yet, to satisfy the bullying police commissioner and the panicked public, a murderer had to be found. The hero took the last experiment, an almost but not quite complete body from the vat, dressed it, took it through the cordon in a hearse, wrote a suicide note for the corpse that had never lived, shot it, and the resulting scoop built up the commissioner for a shoo-in as governor. Funny how awful an sf story sounds when condensed. I remember being backed into describing one at a party: "There are these giant brains in glassite domes in the Arctic, and they belong to aliens who know the entire history of the Earth because they're immortal -- " The process was so embarrassing that I never did write that story. I was shuffling through the rain one day toward Street  Smith without an idea in my head except a subvocal song about walking... No, wait a minute. I have to tell you how come I started writing under my own name. After my turndown for Des Hall's Job, along came a man named Stanley G. Weinbaum, with the most marvelously invented yarns about the most lovable Martians and things that readers loved so much that SS had to drop its anti-Semitism. John Campbell also put me on a firstname basis and told me to use my name, which I very thankfully did. So, as I was saying, I was shuffling through the rain and there was this song I was subvocalizing about walking between the raindrops... hey, how about that for a story! I had it half worked out by the time I reached John's office -- only, after I hit him with it, he vetoed inverted ionization as the reason water wouldn't touch my hero. He wanted a pure fantasy with maybe a water gnome to put a curse on the protagonist. Now why would he want a fantasy when he's putting out an sf magazine? Well, that was his business, not mine. All right, a supernatural curse. But why? And how is it gotten rid of? I wrote it, finally, as "Trouble With Water" and found myself famous. But why did Campbell want fantasy? Because he needed stories for his new magazine, Unkrwvm, and I was in the first issue! You can't imagine the impact Unknown had on writers. I, for one, dropped science fiction and joyfully turned out fantasies -- nothing but fantasies -- for the next two years. They included "Warm, Dark Places," "Day Off," and the biggest hit of all, a novel called "None But Lucifer." Well, I finally wrote a short sf story in between fantasies and tried it out on John. He wanted fantasies from me. So I gave it to Mort der. It was about the first man to land on Mars, such a complete heel and opportunist, wanting to turn his fame into money, that the equivaagain, to get rid of him. Mort, never one to leave well enough alone, wanted it turned into a tearjerker, so I wrote a fourhandkerchief story called, simply enough, "Hero." It was a stinker, a real bummer, but it sold -- and it got Mort to sell me to the publisher of My first editorial job! How about that? I'll tell you how about that. It paid # a week, which wasn't quite enough to support a wife, and # days after Pearl Harbor, a child, and it was so mechanical that two years of it destroyed the pleasure of editing. I had come to it with the most exalted feeling of exaltation, and left it with style and pride completely gone. I went next to setting up, as managing editor, a pair of true detective magazines, then resigned to these and other such magazines. It got so I couldn't look another rape in the face. So I turned to comic books, writing as many as four And so did radio. I was on my way to the top -- and I got drafted. I spent a couple of years in the Pacific as a combat engineer, and when I got out, the markets were gone.    It was #, and I still had the same wife and son, and I couldn't get back to writing. So I had to find something else. It turned out to be exporting rebuilt bookbinding machinery. I knew as little about them as I had engineering, which was zero, except for pushing and pulling and hauling pieces of bridges together, and road grading -- from the position of D-handle operator. I made a lot of money in the bookbinding business before it dried up. By that time, I was ready to go back to writing. But what? Unknown had folded, and I didn't want to go back to sf for the very reason Des Hall had spelled out -- it was too much work for too little dough. So I turned again to the comic books and soon worked my way up to the highest-paid writer in the field -- and collapsed. I did, not the field. I was doing my best to recover when a girl who had worked for me called me in to present a publishing program to a French-Italian publishing firm, named, in translation. World Editions. It seems they had a big slick magazine in France and Italy that copies a week. A cross between beautifully executed comics and confession stories, less beautifully executed, it was dubbed Fascination and set loose on the American public with a huge advertising program. There were five issues -- the last sold # of its print order of several hundred thousand, or was it a million? I forget; Anyhow, they were too stubborn to get out of the American market with such a beating, and so I was asked to submit a publishing program. I surveyed the entire magazine market. It was early #, and everywhere I looked, magazines were in deep trouble. As soon as paper rationing had ended in #, everyone who could read -- or could hire someone to read -- was putting out everything from comics to fashion magazines. The one exception was science fiction. On the basis of experience, I should have submitted anything but an sf magazine, a fantasy magazine projected for later, once the sf one was established, and a series of paperback sf novels. But I saw that Astounding was going off into one cult after another -- John Campbell was rushing up dead ends, the latest being Dianetics, in his search for a meaningful universe -- and Fantasy  Science Fiction was brand new, and flying in the face of the single immutable law of those fields: that readers don't like fantasy in their sf, or sf in their fantasy. A very highgrade sf magazine could fit right between them. And thus I offered my publishing program to the Italian representative of World Editions, a great guy named Lombi. He offered it to the publisher who lived on the Riviera, who must have flipped a coin, because neither he nor Lombi knew anything at all about sf or fantasy, and it came up yes. I gave them a choice between Galaxy and If. I liked both titles, but I left the decision to Lombi and his boss on the Riviera. They, in turn, didn't know what a "galaxy" was, and If seemed to them too short, and they left the choice to me. So I and our art director, Washington Irving van der Poel (Van for short), talked over possible cover layouts -- and my present wife's (Nicky's) first husband, a great calligrapher, designed the lettering. Harry Harrison lent us his apartment to display the many variations of both Galaxy and If, which a large number of people, including writers, artists, and readers, were asked to vote on. Curiously, almost all wrote on their secret ballots that they personally liked Galaxy and an inverted-L layout, but each thought nobody else would. That was good enough for us -- Galaxy it was and the inverted-L layout won. So did Crome-Kote, the closest printing paper to photographic glossies, which I had asked for pretty urgently for our cover stock. Despite its high cost and difficulty of handling, I got what I asked for. The fact is that I got every single thing I wanted, from word rates to rights. The going rate was a top of two cents a word -- I got the price up to three cents minimum, four cents or more for steady contributors, plus # for short-shorts. And we bought first-serial rights onlySuddenly, writers and artists offered us everything they were turning out, and many of the greats came out of retirement to join us. It was a wonderful time to be alive and editing Galaxy. And in the unbelievable space of five issues. Galaxy was in the black!    Just in case you think I'm paranoid about being an historical Typhoid Mary, consider this -- only months after Galaxy was born, the Korean War started. And paper became impossible to buy at any price. Our printer had set us up with a mill -- or so we thought. It turned out he had the contract, not us, and we were forced to look elsewhere. I went through the yellow pages and called every printer I found, asking if we could hook up with thetn. The only one who said yes was a printing broker named Robert M. Guinn, who had followed Galaxy's astonishing rise toward first place with considerable awe. The paper was more like a blotter than newsprint, but we missed only one issue in switching printers. And we cable to be great friends with Bob Guinn, of which more later. Now back to Lombi. He was in the U.S. on a visitor's visa, not allowed to work here or be paid by Galaxy. One day he was called down to Washington by the Immigration Department and shown all of a letter but the signature -- which stated that he was a dirty Italian communistic fascist who ought to be sent back where he came from. Affidavits and appeals failed. He was sent back to Italy, his visa withdrawn. I still don't know who sent that letter, but it's no coincidence that as soon as Lombi was out of the country, internal warfare developed between the American, French and Italian offices of World Editions. We had an ex-music publisher as president of the American office, who had been hired just as he was about to lock his door and declare bankruptcy, and a circulation director. I had told Lombi at the outset to call in all unsold copies of Galaxy's first year -- and the president and the circulation manager got hold of them and stuffed their garages with these soon-to-be-priceless copies of the magazine. Then strange things happened to our sales. Readers wrote in that they couldn't find us on any newsstand anywhere. The upshot was that the Riviera guy sent the head of the French office to New York to find out what went wrong. To make a short story of all this, the Frenchman cabled back to the Riviera that the magazine was a dud and should immediately be sold -- to the American president and the circulation director, and their price was #. I got in touch hurriedly with Lombi and told him of this. The time in Rome was #:# a.m., but Lombi got up and raced to the Riviera. The publisher instantly sent a cable stopping negotiations and followed up with another visit by Lombi to take care of the matter. I was told by the two American scoundrels that I was part of the deal, but I wasn't having any. Lombi arrived by plane and we began looking for a better buyer. A number of outfits here were interested, but, as I said, we were becoming great friends with the printing broker. Bob Guinn, and I got him to make a bid. I don't know how much, but Lombi made the sale with the Riviera man's blessing -- and no sooner had Guinn bought it than the inside job became clear to Lombi. The distribution pattern had been deliberately loused up -- by shipping Galaxy all over the South, where there was practically nobody interested in sf, and into hamlets all over the North and West. Lombi called his boss and told him of this sabotage, and the boss told Lombi fo buy back the magazine from Guinn. Guinn gave him his price. Lombi was aghast -- but this is four times as much as you paid! Guinn grinned and told him he, Guinn, knew what he was buying, whereas World Editions hadn't known what they were selling. Lombi went home, but not in dishonor. I hated to see him go. We'd had a fine relationship. But Bob Guinn was equally good to work for. He left policy decisions and rates up to me, and involved me in distribution and advertising problems. I mention advertising because once World Editions had, over my protests, run a back cover ad for a book called "Confessions of a French Chambermaid" and we'd lost # readers for the three months of the contract. Galaxy went to the top of the field after that, never to lose ground. And then came Beyond Fantasy Fiction. It was beautiful -- for ten wonderful issues. By then we had learned that there just wasn't a big enough audience to support a fantasy magazine, so it died just as Unknown had, a decade before, of financial malnutrition. If Beyond had come first, I think it would have had the same effect and same misty memories as Unknown. After we had vacated the title If in #, Jim Quinn put it out, but couldn't keep it going. And so I got both titles to edit. This was more than an extra job for me -- it enabled me to buy stories that weren't Galaxy standard and thus keep writers happy, as well as giving me the chance I'd never before had of bringing new ones up to Galaxy. As for the Galaxy sf novel reprints -- they weren't handled right as packages, being more like numbered magazines than paperbacks. I got that go-ahead just as the paperback market broke, but it was too late. All this was from # to #, eleven memorable years. What happened to me then? I had been in a disastrous car crash that finally wore me down to # pounds and eventually into the hospital with a poor chance of my ever being able to walk again. I was there for a long time, till my weight was back to normal and the crippling cured. So, if you remember, I remarried -- and the big buildup came to South Vietnam. Then I bought my very first house -- and the Six Day War happened.    You know, things like that sober a guy. It's only part of the reason I would never go back to editing magazines again. The other part is that you have to be # years younger than I am now, with enough enthusiasm to get excited over a fresh idea, a fine bit of characterization, a new view of something old -- and the vigor to push and pull until you and a writer and a story all click. Jim Baen has all that. Galaxy is safe in his hands, and solidly established enough, and fresh and refreshing enough, to endure at least another quarter of a century, whoever runs it. cruzeiros for the memories I have of the writers and readers and great stories I encountered in those eleven years I served. That took some doing. And nothing could induce me to do it again. It wouldn't be safe for the world, would it? Meanwhile, happy #th anniversary, Galaxy  And long life to you!  The one irremediable flaw is -- perfection! mock on the porch Munro could take in a goodly portion of the universe without so much as having to raise his head. Simply by opening one eye he could see down the hill to the ocean and across the waves to the horizon. From that point it was only a matter of shifting his gaze upward a degree or two to observe a broad expanse of velvet sky decorated with innumerable stars. Although he was used to seeing this seemed always to have the same impression: in a dark room he peered down at a dark cloth, when suddenly a merchant dashed a handful of blazing diamonds onto the velvet. Munro lazily opened one eye. Yes, the night fitted that description very well. And even now one star was tumbling, as it were, across the velvet sky in an exciting arc. He sat up. Was it going to land in the sea? The falling light was eclipsed by a palm. Munro rubbed his eyes. "Must've been dreaming," he declared, glancing at the luminous dial of his watch. Ten. Early yet. He yawned. Could still put in several hours work. He swung his bare feet to the matted floor. Work was what he had isolated himself on this island in the south Pacific for. He stood, stretched. Funny how even the best laid plans went astray. It was one thing to decide a tropical isle cut off from the world was the right place to work. Easy to make such a decision when you were sitting in a stuffy office in Cambridge looking out through a dirty window at snow turned yellow-gray by industrial smoke. So you make the arrangements, cut the redtape, inform the Department. Their reaction was so intense you would've thought you were a mass murderer making a successful escie. Of course, they were justified. Be a shame if they lost the first man who had been to Mars and lived to tell about it. And so a compromise was worked out. You gave them ten days -- two hundred and forty hours -- of your life. They pumped you full of bug-juice, and pumped it out again in the form of answers to their questions. The process was painless. You slept like the dead through it all and awoke, finally, feeling as though a burden had been removed. He gave them enough data to keep the entire staff busy for years. Then, with the Department's blessing, he made his journey via navy plane and ship to Boratonga. Others in the program had been here before him, men from the moon missions, and even Craig, the captain who circled Venus and later went mad and killed himself. The government owned the island and maintained it in its timeless natural form. The houses were made by the native population of bamboo and palm thatch. There was no electricity, no running water. You worked by sunlight or lamplight, and you bathed either in the sea or in the icy stream flowing from the hills. Munro looked back one last time at the ocean and the night sky, then went inside and lit the lamp on his work table. The sheet of paper in the portable typewriter nagged him to get back to work. He glanced at the paragraph he'd been writing. Had broken off in mid-sentence when Luana called him to eat. Subject was his reaction to the desolate Martian landscape. Munro drew a deep breath and tasted the fragrant tropical air. Up there on the Red Planet the only taste was mechanical. Man wasn't made for blandness. Why, even the Eskimo delighted in odor, in color, in feeling. Munro heard a rustling behind him. Without turning he said, "Luana?" A soft voice replied, "Moon rise. You come and we go swim in lagoon. You like?" Munro liked very much. He tore the page from the typewriter and tossed it in the crate serving as waste basket. Tomorrow was soon enough to deal with Martian impressions. He blew out the lamp and followed the native girl down the path through the hibiscus and jasmine. The wind in the palm sounded like rain, but the night was clear and the moon was above the horizon. The only reminder of civilization was the occasional sad baying of a dog in the village a half mile away.   Rays of sun. Stars. The moon, green and red. Munro blinked. The morning sunlight streamed through the trees and fell slanting through the window beside the mat upon which he and Luana slept. The rays, stars, and moon he fancied he saw were familiar objects -- a spider and its web, festooned with sparkling droplets of dew. Munro reached out and touched the sleeping Luana's hair -- then looked back at the window opening again. There was another spider and web in the upper left portion. The spiders were identically maed in red and green. Nothing uncommon about that. Creatures of the same species looked alike. Be strange if they didn't. Only it was the first time Munro remembered seeing two working webs in the same window. Luana rose, and they bathed in the cold stream. Afterward she prepared something to eat while Munro looked over the pages he had been working on the day before. Not much had been accomplished. He wondered if the bug-juice had dulled his memory by exposing all his factual knowledge. What he was searching after now was his human response to the Mars voyage, his feelings, his joys and fears. "The colors are muted," he read, "reminiscent of nothing so much perhaps as the beginning riff of a sax-man in a smoky nightclub." Well, that wasn't too baci. In fact, the Martian landscape was that way, to him at least. Like a sad song, like the blues, like something full and bursting was buried just below the grim surface. Luana's big yellow cat brushed against Munro's bare leg. He absently spoke to the friendly creature, then bent and stroked its blunt head. And when he looked up from the page he noticed another cat -- big and yellow, marked identically -- resting atop the reference books stacked on a mat in the corner. One cat was almost one too many. "Luana!" he called. "Come here." "Yes?" She came in carrying a platter of colorful fruits. "The cat, Ilo, you didn't say he had a brother." She glanced at the cat in the corner. "I did not know." She smiled. "But Ilo is one big fellow who love all over Boratonga. He has many sons." "Just like him?" Munro wondered. "But never mind. Shoo that fellow out. One cat is plenty." "Okay, then we eat, and then we go beach side? Nice morning." "No, you go beach side. Me, I've got to work." "Always work, work, work." She took a red flower from atop the fruit and placed it behind her ear. Then took another, a yellow hibiscus, and stuck it in the front of Munro's shirt. "Now you pretty, me pretty, fruit pretty, everything pretty -- cat gone. We eat, okay?"    They ate. And the morning was so fresh and lovely that Munro decided surely an hour more or less wouldn't matter. So they went to the beach. As they came out of the house and passed the window, he noticed that one of the spiders was missing. Web and all. A bird no doubt had swooped down and had his breakfast. What was one spider in the scheme of things, anyhow? The clear blue water took his mind off of life and death. For a Donald A. WoMheim, Publisher Marion Zimmer Bradley is the key book of the Darkover epic. A packed # pages, piot within plot, science interlocked with mentalism, human entwined with Darkovan, it is Bradley's greatesti (UW#B#-#) Robert Chilson brings this new writer back with a surprising novel; a galaxy in which a few men of extraordinary mutant powers dominate, and what happens when one came among them who would not obey their rules. (UYI # #) Alan Burt Akers is the ninth adventure of Dray Prescot on the wonsteadily win new readers. With cover and interior illustrations by JackGaughan. (UY#B# #) Prescot's adventures in the Inner Sea. If you haven't read it, don't out of print, back in December.) (UY#I #) Plus Gordon R. Dickson's novel which was called "one of the hundred best of the year" by The New York Times. (UYI # #) Send # in stamps for our new catalog and order forms to; #th FI. #I Avenue of the Americas New York, N.Y. # time he and Luana drifted on the waves and dove down to the bottom to bring up colorful shells. Then they swam through clouds of bright fish to the shore, shook the water from their skin, found their garments, and started back to the house. Tomi, the ancient gray dog that prowled the beach for dead fish, trailed them, and behind him several feet, moving like his thin shadow, was a second Tomi. Luana noticed the similarity. "There are two of Tomi, yes?" Munroe examined the two animals. They were indeed identical. Munro held out his hand and made a friendly kissing sound with his lips. Tomi waddled forward. The second dog moved too. Munro stopped, found a small coconut, and flung it at Tomi's twin. It struck him on the head, but the dog did not move. Tomi barked and the other dog backed off into the jungle. "This island have many dogs," said Luana. "Tomi old like Ilo." She giggled. Munro smiled but he did not laugh. When he returned to the hut he checked the window very carefully and was surprised to discover no trace at all of spider web in the comer where the second spider had been. He pondered this fact. Luana left him and went into the village to buy coffee and sugar at the small store. Munro perched on the upturned crate he used as a chair when he typed and tried to focus his thoughts on the Martian landscape. "From the sky above," he began, "there is a promise you can almost taste, a hint of things strawberry, cool, delicious. But when you step out into that faint atmosphere, your head spins and you fear there is something wrong with your breathing equipment. But no, it functions. The fault is within yourself. It is found -- ." His fingers hesitated, stopped on the cool keys. Found where? Munro yanked the sheet from the machine and crumpled it in a ball... He strode to the window. The sun was almost overhead. Luana was coming back. "That was a quick trip," he muttered. He watched her lilting gait, the way the sunlight shone in her jet hair. Her arms were empty. Strange? Where were the packages? The store wasn't closed, never was. If owner Adams weren't in, you took what you needed and settled up later. She saw him. He smiled. She came several paces nearer, then quickly turned off into the jungle and was gone. "Now what?" Munro wondered. Some sort of game? She was childlike, but he couldn't stop every five minutes and play! Then he felt her presence behind iK -- i Donald A. Wollheim, Publisher ; Fritz has compiled a new collection  in all directions including some I new tales and much that his most I ardent admirers will find special! ; (UY# #) ! is his space novel of the year -- the . exploration of a planet of Sigma Draconis whose vanished civilization carries a life-and-death meaning for Earthly humanity. Chris Foss did a marvelous cover! (UY# #) For E. C. Tubb's Dumarest fans: space adventure as Earl Dumarest reaches the outskirts of our Terrestrial constellations... (UY# #) John Jakes hilarious takeoff on Zero Mostel!) is back with a wow of a cover by Michael Whelan. (UY# #) Keeping John Brunner in print is not easy for this Hugo-winner has a following that grows steadily. Frees cover of the month! (UY# #) ; Don't forget to send for our new I I ; catalog! ! ; him. Her hands touched him. "Me come back quick," she whispered. "You glad?" They sank to the mat. Yes, he was glad. But he was also practical. The coffee, the sugar? She didn't answer...    Later, as the afternoon shadows filtered through the hut, Luana rose and darted down the path. Munro had just settled himself before the typewriter when she reappeared carrying several packages. She was singing an island song. Her happy voice called him out to meet her. "Adams, him send you this," she said, giving him a cigar. "He say you smoke and be happy. No work too much. Be pretty, be happy! We go swim, yes?" Munro took the packages and followed her to the porch. What the devil, the day was shot anyhow! "Yes, we go swim," he replied.    The lamp flickered as he moved the chimney and lit the cigar from the naked flame. Blue smoke diffused the pale yellow light and a trapped bug flew to his death when the glass dropped once again into place. Munro blew a ring of smoke. Luana clapped at his skill. He smiled and looked up at the sky. Same as the night before, and the night before that. Stars, planets, space. Soon the moon would crawl above the horizon. Mars was out there, too, glistening, red. Ilo came in from the jungle and leaped into Luana's lap. She stroked his tawny fur. He curled up and purred himself to sleep. Tomi the dog came out of the shadows and found a place for the night by the edge of the proch. All was peaceful, quiet, on this tiny island world. And yet -- . Munro puffed his cigar till the coal glowed like an angry eye and a layer of blue floated between him and the stars. The loose flesh on the back of his neck tingled. His scalp seemed to draw up slightly. He had a feeling -- there was no other way to explain -- that something beyond the lamplight in the shadows of the jungle was observing him. He held the lamp above his head and searched the increased circle of light. A pair of tropical birds roosting on a nearby branch blinked their huge eyes -- at least Munro was certain one of the pair blinked. The other turned away from the light.    He slept restlessly. Towards dawn Luana woke and whispered that today she must visit her mother's hut which stood a mile on the other side of the village. Munro grunted and tried sleep again. He thought of his journey across space to Mars, of the days spent there in the sterile habitat, of the Martian miles he had explored, setting his foot where no earthling had trod, of the poetic spectacle of those two moons rising and setting in the thin atmosphere. For a time he napped. Then he woke and remained awake. His work waited on the table by the typewriter. Luana was gone and would not return before afternoon. He could get a lot done. Yes, but first. She had left a pot of coffee on the tiny stove. There was a tray of fresh fruit. Munro had a light breakfast and then went down to the sea for his morning dip. Tomi was there looking for his breakfast. His companion of the day before was nowhere to be seen. Munro gave the old dog an affectionate pat and plunged into the cool water. Clouds of red and yellow fish rose round about him and pecked gently at his skin. He swam, he lazed, and then he came out, flung the water from his body best he could, slipped on his shorts, and went back to the hut, with every good intention of at last getting down to some real work. Yes, he would wrap this thing up. After all, what was so complicated about what he had to say? So he was the only human -- thus far -- to visit another planet and survive. That in itself was no reason to suppose his emotional reactions would be any different from another person's. Every human had pretty much the same basic response mechanism; the real difference was probably of degree. Poets looked for one sort of thing, engineers another. Munro laughed. "And everyone seems to find what he looks for!" This bit of native wisdom almost caused him to laugh again. But at that moment he heard a sound. It came from the direction of his hut. He stopped, cupped his hand behind his ear to be sure. Some of the birds were cunning mimics. No, this sound was authentic. It was the steady click-click of a typewriter. Luana couldn't type; besides, she was gone. Someone from the Department must've come during the night. Yes, and they were working up one report or another, using his machine. That meant they'd probably seen the pages he'd written. "Damn!" cried Munro. That was like reading another's mail! Well, he'd put a quick stop to it! He ran up the path to the porch, then slowed and edged through the door. A man sat on the upturned crate before the typewriter. His fingers flew over the keys, but there was no paper in the machine. "Hi," he said. There was something about the fellow, about the slope of his shoulders, the color of his hair. He stopped typing and turned round. There was a wry smile on his tanned face. Munro's heart raced. The man was Munro ! "I've been waiting. Don't be alarmed." "Who are you?" Munro finally managed to ask. "Why, you, of course," came the laughing response. "No, not really. Sit down. You look as though you might faint." Munro sat on the mat flooring. He blinked and passed his hands before his eyes, but when he looked again the stranger was still there. "Sorry to have frightened you," his doppleganger continued. "You are in no danger." Munro forced himself to be objective, rational. Apparently, the shape before him did exist. Very well, get to the bottom of the mystery. He said, "Unless I'm hallucinating, this is real. You are my twin. You -- ." Twin? What about the spiders, cats, dogs, -- even Luana... ? "I cannot know your thoughts directly," said the stranger. "However, I can read them in your expression." "You can assume any shape?" "Yes. I was the other spider, the other Ilo and Tomi." He grinned. "Luana, also." Munro felt color rise in his face. "Don't be embarrassed," said the stranger. "Your actions were natural, quite in keeping with your species." "Yes, but there is such a thing as privacy!" "Not necessarily. Didn't you examine everything that came your way on Mars?" "Yes, but that was scientific. Myl mission was to -- ." Munro stopped in mid-sentence. Was this protean form telling him he too was on a scientiflc mission? "There is a parallel to our situations. I too travel and observe, though for no ultimate purpose, at least none of which I am aware. Where I go I take on the form of the various living things I encounter. Their strengths are mine, and their limitations." "That's why you started here as a spider?" "Yes, but actually I commenced much smaller. As I observed I discovered varying levels of intelligence. In order to communicate with you I had to become you." He gestured to the reference books in the comer. "I scanned those also." "How?" asked Munro. "I was gone less than an hour." "The answer is in one of those volumes. Time is relative. A moment for you may be an eon for me." "Yes, but how do you change shapes?" The stranger frowned. "Now we In war, life is cheap but betrayal can be very expensive! his men knew but they didn't say a thing," blurted the young captain as he looked past Secretary Tromp, his gaze compelled toward the milky noonday sky. It was not the sky of Frieland and that bothered Captain Stilchey almost as much as his near-death in the ambush an hour before insane! I hey all are." "Others have said so," the councillor stated with the heavy ambiguity of an oracle replying to an ill-phrased question. Tromp's height was short of two meters by less than a hand's breadth, and he was broad in proportion. That size and the generally dull look on his face caused some visitors looking for Frieland's highest civil servant to believe they had surprised a retired come to the crux of our problem. There are facts which I cannot explain to you because you cannot understand. You see, your species hasn't yet reached a level to comprehend. Our conversation is, therefore, limited. But to give you a hint -- your geneticists are working with a duplicating process they call cloning. Cloning is analogous to the method I use." "All right," said Munro, choking down an urge to yell, perhs even to leap up and punch this whateverit-was in the nose to see if it were real. "Can you tell me where you're from, what you are?" "My origin is the same as yours, the universe. As with you, the matter which is me has always been. But my -- home -- is far away, and my existence-span is quite beyond your grasp. I do not know if it is possible for me to experience an ultimate end, or 'death,' to use your vocabulary. "Who am I? Again, the great differences between our states makes an answer almost impossible. In one of your books a theory of evolution is set forth. Working within that framework, I am the end result." Munro came to his feet. "The end result? You? A shapeless something? Is this -- " he waved his arms about, pointed out the window at this bound to come to your state?" "Yes. But why be so upset? Being, as you say, Shape-ej#, I have all shapes. You have been across a narrow stream to a nearby planet. I have spanned oceans, galaxies." "Yes, but why? Tell me why?" The stranger smiled and shook his head. "The answer to that question exists beyond the limits of my understanding, if it exists." "But why are you here, speaking to me?" Munro demanded. "Why not?" Suddenly Munro's frustration overwhelmed him. He leaped up and rushed the stranger, who sidestepped him and jumped out the window. "That's rather foolish," he said. "We'll see about that when I catch you!" snarled Munro, Junping through the same window. The stranger ran backwards down the path, laughing. Munro, more enraged than ever, pursued, and as he came near and reached out to grab him, a passing red and green butterfly suddenly became two butterflies, and Munro's fingers captured empty air. The two insects flew off in different directions. Which was which? He watched them vanish into the jungle, then, after a while, turned and walked back to the hut. There was nothing left for him to do except try again to get back to work -- and he would do just that, after a cup of coffee and a quick swim. Procrastination was part of the human condition. He found himself smiling. It was rather nice not to be perfect, yet.  policeman of some sort sitting at the desk of the Secretary to the Council of State. Tromp did not always disabuse them. Now his great left hand expanded over the grizzled fringe of hair remaining at the base of his skull. "Tell me about the ambush," he directed. "He didn't make any trouble about coming to you here at the port," Stilchey said, for a moment watching his fingers writhe together rather than look at his superior . He glanced up. "Have you met Hammer?" "No, I kept in the background iment were drafted. I've seen his picture, of course." "Not the same," the captain replied, beginning to talk very quickly. "He's not big but he, he moves, he's alive and it's like every time he speaks he's training a gun on you, waiting for you to slip. But he came along, no trouble -- only he said we'd go with a platoon of combat cars instead of flying back, he wanted to check road security between Southport and the firebase where we were. I said sure, a couple hours wasn't crucial..." Tromp nodded. "Well done," he said. "Hammer's cooperation is very important if this... business is to be concluded smoothly. And," -- here the councillor's face hardened without any noticeable shift of muscles -- "the last thing we wanted was for the good colonel to become concerned while he was still with his troops. He is not a stupid man." Gratification played about the edges of Stilchey's mouth, but the conversation had cycled the captain's mind back closer to the blast of cyan fire. His stomach began to spin. "There were about fifteen vehicles in the patrol, all but the second one open combat cars. That was a command car, same chassis and ground-effect curtain, but enclosed, you see? Better commo gear and an air-conditioned passenger compartment. I started toward it but Hammer said, no, I was to get in the next one with him and Joachim." Stilchey coughed, halted. "That Joachim's here with him now; he calls him his aide. The bastard's queer, he tried to make me when I flew out..." Puzzlement. "Colonel Hammer is homosexual. Captain? Or his aide, or... ?" "No, Via! Him, not the -- I don't know. Via, maybe him too. The bastard scares me, he really does." To statesmen patience is a tool; it is a palpable thing that can grind necessary information out of a young man whose aristocratic lineage and sparkling uniform have suddenly ceased to armor him against the universe. The ambush. Captain." Tromp pressed stolidly. With a visible effort, Stilchey regained the thread of his narrative. "Joachim drove. Hammer and I were in the back along with a noncom from Curwin -- Worzer, his name was. He and Joachim threw dice for who had to drive. The road was supposed to be clear but Hammer made me put on body armor. I thought it was cop, you know -- make the staffer get hot and dusty. "Via," he swore again, but softly this time. "I was at the leftside powergun but I wasn't paying much attention; nothing really to pay attention to. Hammer was on the radio a lot, but my helmet only had intercom so I didn't know what he was saying. The road was stabilized earth, just a gray line through hectares of those funny blue plants you see all over here, the ones with the fat leaves." "Bluebrights," the older man said dryly. "Melpomone's only export; as you would know from the briefing cubes you were issued in transit, I should think." "Would the Lord I'd never heard of this damned place!" Stilchey blazed back. His family controlled Karob Trading; no civil servant -- not even Tromp, the Gray Eminenee behind the Congress of the Republic -- could cow him. But he was a soldier, too, and after a moment he continued, "Bluebrights in rows, waist high and ugly, and beyond that nothing but the soil blowing away as we passed. "We were half an hour out from the firebase, maybe half the way to here. The ground was dimpled with frost heaves. A little copse was in sight ahead of us, trees ten, fifteen meters high. Hammer had the forward gun, and on the intercom he said, 'Want to double the bet, Blackie?' Then they armed their guns -- I didn't know why -- and Worzer said, 'I still think they'll be in the draw two kays south, but I won't take any more of your money.' They were laughing and I thought they were going to Just... elear the guns, you know?" The captain closed his eyes. He remembered how they had stared at him, two bulging circles and the hollow of his screaming mouth below them, reflected on the polished floorplate of the combat car. "The command car blew up just as we entered the trees. There was a flash like the siin and it ate the back half of the ear, armor and all. The front flipped over and over into the trees, and the air stank with metal. Joachim laid us sideways to follow the part the mine had left, cutting in right behind when it hit a tree and stopped. The driver raised his head out of the hatch and maybe he could have got elear himself... but Hammer jumped off our deck to his and jerked him out, yanked him up in his armor as small as he is. Then they were back in our car. They were firing, everybody was firing, and we turned right, into the trees, into the guns." "There were Mel troops in the grove, then?" Tromp asked. "Must have been," Stilchey replied. He looked straight at the older man and said, very simply, "I was behind the bulkhead. Maybe if I'd known what to expect...The other driver was at my gun, they didn't need me." Stilchey swallowed once, continued, "Some shots hit on my side. They didn't come through, but they made the whole car ring. The empties kept spattering me and the car was bouncing, jumping downed trees. Everything seemed to be on fire. We cleared the grove into another field of bluebrights. Shells from the firebase were already landing in the trees; the place was targeted. And Worzer pulled off his helmet and he spat and said, 'Cold meat. Colonel, you couldn't a called it better.' Via!" "Well, it does sound like they reacted well to the ambush," Tromp admitted, puzzled because nothing Stilchey had told him explained the captain's fear and hatred of Hammer and his men. "Nice extempore response, hey?" the aide suggested with bitter irony. "Only Hammer, seeing I didn't know what Worzer meant, turned to me, and said, 'We let the Mels get word that me and Secretary Tromp would take a convoy to Southport this morning. They still had fifty or so regulars here in Region # claiming to be an infantry battalion, and it looked like a good time to flush them for good and all.' " Tromp said nothing. He spread his hands carefully on the citronyellow of his desk top and seemed to be fixedly studying the contrast. Stilchey waited for a response. At last he said, "I don't like being used for bait, Secretary. "And what if you'd decided to go out to the firebase yourself? I was all right for a stand-in, but do you think Hammer would have cared if you were there in person? He won't let anything stand in his way." "Colonel Hammer does seem to have some unconventional attitudes, ' ' Tromp agreed. A bleak smile edged his voice as he continued, "But at that, it's rather fortunate that he brought a platoon in with him. We can begin the demobilization of his vaunted Slammers with them."    The dome of the Starport Lounge capped Southport's hundred-meter hotel tower. Its vitril panels were seamless and of the same refractive index as the atmosphere. As a tactician, Hammer was fascinated with the view; it swept beyond the equipment-thronged spaceport and over the shimmering billows of bluebright, to the mountains of the Crescent almost twenty kilometers away. But tankers' blood has in it a turtle component that is more comfortable on the ground than above it, and the little officer felt claws on his intestines as he looked out. No similar discomfort seemed to be disturbing the other men in the room, all in the black and silver of the Guards of the Republic, though in name they were armor officers. "Had a bit of action today, Colonel?" said a cheerful, fit-looking major. Hammer did not remember him even though a year ago he had been Second in Command of the Guards. "Umm, a skirmish," Hammer said as he turned. The Guardsman held out to him one of the two thimble-sized crystals he carried. In the heart of each flickered an azure fire. "Why, thank you -- " the major's name was patterned in the silver highlights below his left lapel -- ' ' Mestern . ' ' "No doubt you have seen much worse with your mercenaries, eh Colonel?" a voice called mockingly from across the room. Karl August Raeder lounged in imperial state in the midst of a dozen admiring junior officers. He had been the executive officer of the Guards for the past year -- ever since Hammer took command of the foreign regiment raised to smash the scattered units of the Army of Melpomone. "Mercenaries, Karl?" Hammer repeated. A threat rasped through the surface mildness of his tone. "Yes, they cash their paychecks. There may be a few others in this room who do, hey?" "Oh... ," someone murmured in the sudden quiet, but there was no way to tell what he meant by it. Raeder did not move. The blood had drawn back to yellow his smooth tan, and where the cushions had borne his languid hands they now were dimpled cruelly. Two men in the lounge had reached officer status in the Guards without enormous family wealth behind them. Hammer was one, Raeder was the other. He strained at a breath. In build, he and Hammer were not dissimilar: the latter brown-haired and somewhat shorter, a trifle more of the hourglass in his shoulders and waist; Raeder blond and trim, slender in a rapier sort of way and quite as deadly. His uniform of natural silk and leather was in odd contrast to Hammer's khaki battledress, but there was nothing of fop or sloven in either man. "Pardon," the Guardsman said, "I would not have thought this a company in which one need explain patriotism; there are men who fight for their homelands, and then there are the dregs, the gutter-sweepings of a galaxy, who fight for the same reason they pimped and sold themselves before our government -- let me finish, please!" (though only Hammer's smile had moved) " -- misguidedly, I submit, offered them more money to do what Frieland citizens could have done better!" "My boys are better citizens than some born on Frieland who stayed there wiping their butts -- " "A soldier goes where he is ordered!" Raeder was standing. "A soldier -- " Dead silence. Hammer's sentence broke like an axed cord. He looked about the lounge at the twenty-odd men, most of them his ex-comrades and all, like Raeder, men who had thought him mad to post out of the Guards for the sake of a combat command. Hammer laughed. He inverted the stim cone on the inside of his wrist and said approvingly, "Quite a view from up here. If it weren't such a good target, you could make it your operations center." As if in the midst of a normal conversation, he faced back toward the exterior and added, "By the way, what sort of operations are you expecting? I would have said the fighting here was pretty well over, and I'd be surprised at the government sending the Guards in for garrison duty." The whispering that had begun when Hammer turned was stilled again. It was Raeder who cleared his throat and said in a tone between triumph and embarrassment, "Col Rijsdal may know. He... he has remained in his quarters since we landed." Rijsdal had not had a sober day in the past three years since he had acceded to an enormous estate on Frieland. "No doubt we are to provide proper, ah, background for such official pronouncements as the Secretary will make to the populace." Hammer nodded absently as if he believed the black and silver of a parade regiment would overawe the Mels more effectively than could his own scarred killers, the men who had rammed Frieland suzerainty down Mel throats after twelve regiments of regulars had tried and failed. But the Guards were impressively equipped... and all their gear had been landed. Five hundred worlds had imported bluebright leaves, with most of the tonnage moving through Southport. The handful of Frisian vessels scattered on the field looked lost, but traffic would pick up now that danger was over. For the moment, hundreds of Guard vehicles gave it a specious life. In the broad wedge of his vision Hammer could see two rocket batteries positioned as neatly as chess pieces on the huge playing surface. The center of each cluster was an ammunition hauler, low and broad-chassied. Within its thin armor sheetings were the racks of # mm shells; everything from armor-piercing rounds with a second stage to accelerate them before impact, to antipersonnel cases loaded with hundreds of separate bomblets. The haulers rested on the field; no attempt had been made to dig them in. The six howitzers of each battery were sited about their munitions in a regular hexagon, each joined to the hauler by the narrow strip of a conveyor. In action the hogs could kick out shells at five-second intervals, so the basic load of twenty rounds carried by the howitzer itself needed instant replenishment from the hauler's store. Their stubby gun-tubes gave them guidance and an initial boost, but most of the acceleration came beyond the muzzle. They looked grim and effective; still, it nagged Hammer to see that nobody had bothered to defilade them. "A pretty sight," said Mestern. Conversation in the lounge was back to a normal level. Hammer squeezed the last of his stim cone into the veins of his wrist and let the cool shudder pass through him before saying, "The Republic buys the best, and that's the only way to go when a battle's hanging on it. Not that you don't need good crews to man the gear." Mestern pointed beyond the howitzers toward a wide-spaced ring of gun trucks. "Latest thing in arty defense," he said. "Each of those cars mounts an eight-barrel powergun, only # mm but they're highintensity. They've got curst near the range of a tank's # -- thirty, forty kilometers if you've that long a sight line. With our radar hook-up and the satellite, we can just about detonate a shell as soon as it comes over the horizon." "Nice theory," Hammer agreed. "I doubt you can swing the rig fast enough to catch the first salvo, but maybe placing them every ten degrees like that... where you've got the terrain to allow it. The Mels never had arty worth cop anyway, of course." He paused, not sure he wanted to comment further. The grounded tanks and combat cars of the regiment were in an even perimeter at the edge of the circular field. Their dull iridium armor was in evident contrast to the ocher soil on which they rested. "You really ought to have dug in," Hammer said at last. "Oh, the field's been stabilized to two meters down," the major protested innocently, "and I don't think the Mels are much of a threat now." Hammer shook his head in irritation. "Lord!" he snorted, "The Mels aren't any threat at all after this morning. But just on general principals, when you set up in a war zone -- any war zone -- you set up as if you were going to be hit. Via, you may as well park your cars on Frieland for all the good they'd do if it dropped in the pot." "The good colonel has been away from soldiers too long," whipped Raeder savagely. "Major Mestern, would you care to enlighten him as to how operations can be conducted by a real regiment -- even though a gutter militia would be incapable of doing so?" "I don't... think... ," Mestern stuttered in embarrassment. His fingers twiddled an empty stim cone. "Very well, then I will," the blond XO snapped. Hammer was facing him again. This time the two men were within arm's length. "The Regiment of Guards is using satellite reconnaisance. Colonel," Raeder announced sneeringly. "The same system in operation when you were in charge here, but we are using it, you see." "We used it. We -- " "Pardon, Colonel, permit me to explain and there will be fewer needless questions." Hammer relaxed with a smile. There was a tiger's certainty behind its humor. "No, your pardon. Continue." Hammer had killed two men in semi-legal duels fought on Frieland's moon. Raeder chuckled, unconcerned with his rival's sudden mildness. "So," he continued, "no Mel force could approach without being instantly sighted." He stared at Hammer, who said nothing. If the Guardsman wanted to believe no produce truck could drop a Mel platoon into bunkers dug by a harvesting crew -- spotting the activity was no problem, interpreting it though -- well, it didn't matter now. But it proved again what Hammer had known since before he was landed, that a lack of common sense was what had so hamstrung the regular army that his Slammers had to be formed. Of course, "common sense" meant to Hammer doing what was necessary to complete a task. And that sometimes created problems of its own. "Our howitzers can shatter them ninety kilometers distant," Raeder lectured on, "and our tanks can pierce all but the heaviest armor at line of sight. Colonel." He gestured arrogantly toward the skyline behind Hammer. "Anything that can be seen can be destroyed." "Yeah, it's always a mistake to underrate technology," agreed the man in khaki. "So," Raeder said with a crisp nod. "It is possible to be quite efficient without being -- " his eyes raked Hammer's stained, worn coveralls -- "shoddy. When we hold the review tomorrow, it will be interesting to consider your... force... beside the Guard." "Via, only two of my boys are in," Hammer said, "though for slickness I'd bet Joachim against anybody you've got." He looked disinterestedly at the drink dispenser. "We'll all be back in the field, as soon as I see what'Tromp wants. We've got a clean-up operation mounted in the Crescent." "There is a platoon present now," the Guardsman snapped. "It will remain, as you will remain, until you receive other orders." Hammer walked away without answering.  Bigger men silently moved aside, clearing a path to the dispenser. Raeder locked his lips, murder-tense; but a bustle at the central dropshaft caused him to spin around. His own aide, a #-year old scion of his wife's house, had emerged when the column dilated. Rather than use the PA systen built into the lounge before it was commandeered as an officers' club, messages were relayed through aides waiting on the floor below. Raeder's boy carried a small flag bearing the hollow rectangle of Raeder's rank, his ticket to enter the lounge and to set him apart from the officers. The boy might well be noble, but as yet he did not have a commission. He was to be made to remember it. He whispered with animation into Raeder's ear, his own eyes open and fixed on the mercenary officer. Hammer ignored them both, talking idly as he blended another stim cone into his blood. The blond man's face slowly took on an expression of ruddy, mottled fury. "Hammer!" "The next time you determine where my boys will be. Colonel Raeder, I recommend that you ask me about it." "You traitorous scum!" Raeder blazed, utterly beyond curbing his anger. "I closed the perimeter to everyone, everyone'. And you bull your way through my guards, get them to pass -- " "Pass my men, LieutenantColonel!" Hammer blasted as if he were shouting orders through the howling fans of a tank. All the tension of the former confrontation shuddered in the air again. Hammer was as set and grim as one of his war cars. Raeder raised a clenched fist. "Touch me and I'll shoot you where you stand," the mercenary said, and he had no need to raise his voice for emphasis. As if only Raeder and not the roomful of officers as well was listening, he said, "You give what orders you please, but I've still got an independant command. As of this moment. That platoon is blocking a pass in the Crescent, because that's what  want it to do, not sit around trying to polish away bullet scars because some cop-head thinks that's a better idea than fighting." His body still as a gravestone, Raeder spoke; 'Wow you've got a command," he said thickly. The wing of violence lifted from the lounge. Given time to consider, every man there knew that the battle was in other hands than Raeder's now -- and that it would be fought very soon. The dropshaft hissed again. Joachim Steuben's dress was identical in design to his colonel's, but was in every other particular far superior. The khaki was unstained, the waist-belt genuine leather, polished to a rich chestnut sheen, and the coveralls themselves tapered to follow the lines of his boyishslim figure. Perhaps it was the very beauty of the face smoothly framing Joachim's liquid eyes that made the aide look not foppish, but softly feminine. There was a rich urbanity as well in his careful elegance. Newland, his homeworld, was an old colony with an emphasis on civilized trappings worthy of Earth herself. Just as Joachim's uniform was of a synthetic sleeker and less rugged than Hammer's, his sidearm was hunched high on his right hip in a holster cut away to display the artistry of what it gripped. No weapon in the lounge, even that of Captain Ryssler -- the Rysslers on whose land Frieland's second starport had been built -- matched that of the Newlander for gorgeous detail. The receiver of the standard service pistol, a I cm powergun whose magazine held ten charged-plastic disks, had been gilded and carven by someone with a penchant for fleshy orchids. The stems and leaves had been filled with niello while the veins remained in a golden tracery. The petals themselves were formed from a breathtakingly-purple alloy of copper and gold. It was hard for anyone who glanced at it to realize that such a work of art was still, beneath its chasing, a lethal weapon. "Colonel," he reported, his clear tenor a jewel in the velvet silence, "Secretary Tromp will see you now." Neither he nor Hammer showed the slightest concern as to whether the others in the lounge were listening. Hammer nodded, wiping his palms on his thighs. Behind his back, Joachim winked at Col Raeder before turning. The Guardsman's jaw dropped and something mewled from deep in his chest. It may have been imagination that made Joachim's hips seem to rotate a final purple highlight from his pistol as the dropshaft sphinctered shut.    When the Guards landed, all but the fifteenth story of the Southport Tower was taken over for officers' billets. That central floor was empty save for Tromp, his staff, and the pair of scowling Guardsmen confronting the dropshaft as it opened. "I'll stay with you, sir," Joachim said. The guards were in dress blacks but they carried fullsized shoulder weapons, # cm powerguns inferior only in rate of fire to the tribarrels mounted on armored vehicles. "Go on back to our quarters," Hammer replied. He stepped off the platform. His aide showed no signs of closing the shaft in obedience. "Martyrs' bloodl" Hammer cursed, "do as I say!" He wiped his palms again and added, more mildly, "That's where I'll need you, I think." "If you say so, sir." The door sighed closed behind Hammer, leaving him with the guards. "Follow the left corridor to the end -- sir," one of the big men directed grudgingly. The colonel nodded and walked off without comment. The two men were convinced their greatest worth lay in the fact that they were Guardsmen. To them it was an insult that another man would deliberately leave the Regiment, especially to take service with a band of foreign scum. Hammer could have used his glass-edged tongue on the pair as he had at the perimeter when he sent his platoon through, but there was no need. He was not the man to use any weapon for entertainment's sake. The unmarked wood-veneer door opened before he could knock. "Why, good afternoon. Captain," the mercenary said, smiling into Stilchey's haggardness. "Recovering all right from this morning?" "Go on through," the captain said. "He's expecting you." Hammer closed the inner door behind him, making a soft echo to the thump of the hall panel. Tromp rose from behind his desk, a great gray bear confronting a panther. "Colonel, be seated," he rumbled. Hammer nodded cautiously and obeyed. "We have a few problems which must be cleared up soon," the big man said. He looked the soldier full in the face. "I'll be frank. You already know why I'm here." "Our job's done," Hammer said without inflexion. "It costs money ment mobilized when it isn't needed, so it's time to bring my boys home according to contract, hey?" The sky behind Tromp was a turgid mass, gray with harbingers of the first storm of autumn. It provided the only light in the room, but neither man moved to turn on the wall illuminators. "You were going to say 'Slammers', weren't you?" Tromp mused. "Interesting. I had wondered if the newscasters :e #c  # Eighth Ave., New York, N. Y. # #-#  tt e :(c #: sf; #:  #:  #: #: If: coined the nickname themselves or if they really picked up a usage here..." "The boys started it...It seemed to catch on." "But I'm less interested in that than another word," Tromp continued with the sudden weight of an anvil falling. " 'Home.' And that's the problem. Colonel. As you know." "The only thing I could tell you is what I tell recruits when they sign on," Hammer said, his voice quiet but his forehead sweatgemmed in the cool air. "By their contract, they became citizens of Frieland with all rights and privileges thereof...Great Dying Lord, sir, that's what brought most of my boys here! Look, I don't have to tell you what's been happening everywhere the past ten years, twenty -- there are thousands and thousands of soldiers, good soldiers, who wound up on one losing side or another. If everybody that fought alongside them had been as good, and maybe if they'd had the equipment Frieland could buy for them... I tell you, sir, there's no one in the galaxy to match them. And what they fight for isn't me, I don't care what cop you've heard, it's that chance at peace, at stability that their fathers had and their fathers' fathers, but they lost somewhere when everything started to go wrong. They'd die for that chance!" "But instead," Tromp stated, "they killed for it." "Don't give me any cop about morals!" the soldier snarled. "Whose idea was it that we needed control of bluebright shipments to be sure of getting metals from Taunus?" "Morals?" replied Tromp with a snort. "Morals be hanged. Colonel. This isn't a galaxy for men with morals, you don't have to tell me that. Oh, they can moan about what went on here and they have -- but nobody, not even the reporters, has been looking very hard. And they wouldn't find many to listen if they had been. You and I are paid to get things done. Hammer, and there won't be any blame except for failure." The soldier hunched his shoulders back against the chair. "Then it's all right?" he asked in wonder. "After all I worried, all I planned, my boys can go back to Frieland with me?" Tromp smiled. "Over my dead body," he said pleasantly. The two men stared at each other without expression on either side. "I'm missing something," said Hammer flatly. "Fill me in." The civilian rotated a flat datavisor toward Hammer and touched the indexing tab with his thumb. A montage of horror flickered across the screen -- smoke drifting sullenly from a dozen lowlying buildings; a mass grave, reopened and being inspected by a trio of Frieland generals; another village without evident damage but utterly empty of human life -- "Chakma," Hammer said in sudden recognition. "Via, you ought to thank me for the way we handled that one. I'd half thought of using a nuke." "Gassing the village was better?" the councillor asked with mild amusement. "It was quiet. No way you could have kept reporters from learning about a nuke," Hammer explained. "And the convoy runs you made with hostages on each car?" Tromp asked smilingly. "The only hostages we used were people we knew -- and they knew we knew -- " Hammer's finger slashed emphasis -- " were related to Mel soldiers who hadn't turned themselves in. We cut ambushes by a factor of ten, and we even had some busted when a Mel saw his wife or a kid riding the lead car. Look, I won't pretend it didn't happen, but I didn't make any bones about what I planned when I put in for transfer. This is bloody late in the day to bring it up." "Right, you did your duty," the big civilian agreed. "And I'm going to do mine by refusing to open Frieland to # men with the training you gave them. Lord and Martyrs, Colonel, you tell me we're going through a period when more govenments are breaking up than aren't -- what would happen to our planet if we set your animals loose in the middle of it?" "There's twelve regiments of regulars here," Hammer argued. "And if they were worth the cop in their trousers, we wouldn't have Tromp inflexibly. "Face facts." The colonel sagged. "OK," he muttered, turning his face toward the sidewall, "I won't pretend I didn't expect it, what you just said. I owed it to the boys, they... they believe when they ought to have better sense, and I owed them to try..." The soldier's fingers beat a silent tattoo on the yielding material of his chair. He stood before speaking further. "There's a way out of it. Secretary," he said. "I know there is." "No!" Hammer shouted, his voice denying the flat finality of You II never miss a cnancc lo lish again' # fool Fishing Hod u-liiscoocs down to only # . ' Slows away in glove comparlniuni. Dack pack, travel bag or pocket Great lor casting, spinning or spm-casl use Tubular glass rod. rugged Positive grip cork handle Complete wilh it's ov" vinyl case. You would expect # pay more than # # lor this laniaslic Rod -- Yours lor Q# on inlroduclory ofler! Mail orders add # for (ax and postage Approved by Dr, Trikie -- Used on his big fishing expedition! #i Tromp's as he spun to face the bigger man again. "No, there's a better way, a way that'll work. You didn't want to hire one of the freelance regiments you could have had because they didn't have the equipment to do the job fast. But it takes a government and a curst solvent one to equip an armored regiment -- none of the privateers had that sort of capital." He paused for breath. "Partly true," Tromp agreed. "Of course, we preferred to have a commander -- ' ' he smiled -- "whose first loyalty was to Frieland." Hammer spoke on, choking with his effort to convince the patient, gray iceberg of a man across from him, "Frieland's always made her money by trade. Let's go into another business -- let's hire out the best equipped, best trained -- by the Lord, best -- regiment in the galaxy!" "And the reason that won't work, Colonel," Tromp rumbled coolly, "is not that it would fail, but that it would succeed. It takes a very solvent government, as you noted, to afford the capital expense of maintaining a first-rate armored regiment. The Melpomonese, for instance, could never have fielded a regiment of their own. But if... the sort of unit you suggest was available, they could have hired it for a time, could they not?" "A few months, sure," Hammer admitted with an angry flick of his hands, "But -- " "Nine months, perhaps a year. Colonel," the civilian went on inexorably. "It would have bankrupted them, but I think they would have paid for the same reason they resisted what was clearly overwhelming force. And not even Frieland could have economically taken Melpomone if the locals were stiffened by -- by your Slammers, let us say." "Lord!" Hammer shouted snapping erect, "of course we wouldn't take contracts against Frieland." "Men change. Colonel," Tromp replied, rising to his own feet. "Men die. And even if they don't, the very existance of a successful enterprise will free the capital for others to duplicate it. It won't be a wild gamble any more. And Frieland will not be the cause of that state of affairs while I am at her helm. If you're the patriot we assumed you were when we gave you this command, you will order your men to come in by platoons and be disarmed." The smaller man's face was sallow and his hands shook until he hooked them in his pistol belt. "But you can't even let them go then, can you?" he whispered. "It might be all right on Frieland where there wouldn't be any recruiting by outsiders. But if you just turn my boys loose, somebody else will snap them up, somebody else who reads balance sheets. Maybe trained personnel would be enough of an edge to pry loose equipment on the cuff. Life's rough, sure, and there are lot to make a lot more. Then we're where you didn't want us, aren't we? Except that the boys are going to have some notions of their own about Frieland...What do you plan. Secretary? Blowing up the freighter with everybody aboard? Or will you just have the Guards shoot them down when they've been disarmed?" Tromp turned away for the first time. Lightning was flashing from cloud peak to cloud peak, and the mass that lowered over the Crescent was already linked to the ground by a haze of rain. "They put us in charge of things because we see them as they are. Colonel," Tromp said. The vitril sheet in front of him trembled to the distant thunder. "Frieland got very good value from you, because you didn't avoid unpleasant decisions; you saw the best way and took it -- be damned to appearances. "I would not be where I am today if I were not the same sort of man. I don't ask you to like this course of action -- I don't like it myself -- but you're a pragmatist too, Hammer, you see that it's the only way clear for our own people." "Secretary, anything short of having my boys killed, but -- " "Curse it, man!" Tromp shouted, "haven't you taken a look around you recently? Lives are cheap. Colonel, lives are very cheap! You've got to have loyalty to something more than just men." "No," said the man in khaki with quiet certainty. Then, "May I be excused, sir?" "Get out of here." Tromp was seated again, his own face a mirror of the storm, when Capt Stilchey slipped in the door through which Hammer had just exited. "Your lapel mike picked it all up." The young officer gloated conspiratorially. "The traitor." Tromp' s expression forced itself into normal lines. "You did as I explained might be necessary?" "Right. As soon as I heard the word 'disarmed' I ordered men to wait for Hammer in his quarters." Stilchey's gleeful expression expanded to a smile of real delight. "I added a... refinement, sir. There was the possibility that Hammer would -- you know how he is, hard not to obey -- tell the guards be cursed and leave them standing. So I took the liberty of suggesting to Colonel Raeder that he lead four men himself for the duty. I used your name, sir, but I rather think the colonel would have gone along with the idea anyway." The captain's laughter hacked loudly through the suite before he realized that Tromp still sat in iron gloom, cradling his chin in his hands.    The room was a shifting bowl of reds and hot orange in which the khaki uniforms of Worzer and Steuben seemed misplaced. The only sound was a faint buzzing, the leakage of the bone-conduction speakers implanted in either man's right mastoid. Hammer, like Tromp, had left his lapel mike keyed to his aides. "You'd best take your pistol off, you know. They'll be jumpy." "You're the boss," Worzer grunts. Alone, now, in the room he unlatches his bolstered weapon and tosses the rig to the floor in front of him. It is a fixed blackness against the grays that shift beneath it. Glass tinkles in the kitchen. Men on every world have set up stills, generally as their first constructions. Even in a luxury hotel, Worzer's habits are those of a lifetime. Hammer's microphone no longer broadcasts voices. The door valves open. "Freeze!" orders the first man through. He is small and blond, his eyes as cold as the silver frosting his uniform. The glowing tab of a master door key is in his left hand, a pistol in his right. The Guardsmen fanning to each side of him swing heavy powerguns at waist level, the muzzle's black screams in a glitter of iridium. Two more men stand beyond the door, facing either end of the hallway with their weapons ready. "Move and you're dead," the officer hisses to Worzer. Then, to his tight-lipped subordinates, "Watch for the other one -- the deviate." The kitchen door rotates to pass Joachim. His left hand holds a silver tray with a fruit-garnished drink on it. Reflections shimmer from the metal and the condensate on the glass. He smiles. "You foul beast says the officer and his pistol turns toward the aide of its own seeming will. The enlisted men wait, uncertain. ' 'Me, Colonel Raeder?" Joachim's voice lilts. He is raising the tray and it arcs away from his body in a gentle movement that #atches Raeder's eyes for the instant that the Newlander's right hand dips and -- a cyan flash from Joachim's pistol links the two men. Raeder's mouth is open but silent. His eyeballs are bulging outward against the pressure of exploding nerve tissue. There is a hole between them and it winks twice more in the flash of Joachim's shots. Two spent cases hang in the air to the Newlander's right; a third is jammed, smeared across his pistol's ejection port. None of the Guardsmen have begun to fall, though a gout of blood pours from the neck of the righthand man. It is two-fifths of a second from the moment when Joachim reached for his pistol. Worzer had been ready. He leaped as Steuben's shots flickered across the room, twisting the shoulder weapon from a Guardsman who did not realize he was already dead. The stocky Curwinite hit the floor on his right side, searching the doorway with the powergun. In the hall, a guard shouted as he spun himself to face the shooting. Joachim's jammed pistol had thudded on the floor but Worzer wasted no interest on what the aide might do -- you did not worry about Joachim in a firefight, he took care of himself. The non-com had been squeezing even as he fell, and only a feather of trigger pressure was left to take up when the Guardsman's glittering uniform sprouted above the sights. Heated air thumped the walls of the room. The body ballooned under the cyan impact. The big-bore packed enough joules to vaporize much of a man's abdomen at that range, and the Frielander hurtled back against the far wall. His tunic tine. The boots of the remaining Guardsman clattered on the tile as he bolted for the dropshaft. Joachim snaked his head and the pistol he had snatched from Raeder through the doorway. Worzer and the big gun plunged into the corridor low to cover the other end. The shaft entrance opened even before the Frisian's outflung arm touched the summoning plate. Hammer, standing on the platform, shot him twice in the chest. The Guardsman pitched into the wall. As he did so, Joachim shot him again at the base of the skull. Joachim generally doubted other men's kills, a practice that had saved his life in the past. Hammer glanced down at the jellied skull of the last Guardsman and grimaced. "Didn't anybody tell you about aiming at the body instead of getting fancy?" he asked Joachim. Neither man commented that the final shot had been aimed within a meter of Hammer. The Newlander shrugged. "They should've been wearing body armor," he said offhandedly. "Coppy fools." The colonel scooped up both the powerguns from the corridor and gestured his men back into the room. The air within stank of blood and hot plastic. Death had been too sudden to be prefaced with pain, but the faces of the Guardsmen all held slack amazement. Hammer shook his head. "With five thousand of you to choose from," he said to Joachim, "didn't they think I could find a decent bodyguard?" The Newlander smiled. After his third quick shot, the expended disk had been too hot to spin out whole and had instead flowed across the mechanism when struck by the jet of ejection gas. Joachim was carefully chipping away at the cooled plastic with a stylus while the pistol he had taken from his first victim lay on the table beside him. Its muzzle had charred the veneer surface. "There isn't enough gas in a handgun ejector to cool the chamber properly," he said, pretending to ignore his colonel's indirect praise. "Via, you hurried cause you wanted all of them," Worzer laughed. He thumbed a loaded round into the magazine of the shoulder gun he had appropriated. "What's the matter -- don't you want the Colonel to bother bringing me along the next time 'cause I scare away all your pretty friends?" Hammer forced a smile at the interchange, but it was only a shimmer across lines of fear and anger. On one wall was a communicator, a flat, meter-broad screen whose surface was an optical pickup as well as a display. Hammer stepped in front of it and drew the curtain to blank the remainder of the room. His fingers flicked the controls, bringing Capt Stilchey into startled focus. Tromp's aide blinked, but before he could speak the colonel said, "We've got three minutes, Stilchey, and there's no time to cop around. Put me through." Stilchey's mouth closed. Without comment he reached out and pressed his own control panel. With liquid abruptness his figure was replaced by the hulking power of Secretary Tromp, seated against the closing sky. "Tell the Guard to ground arms. Secretary," Hammer ordered in a voice trembling with adrenalin. "Tell them now and I'll get on the horn to my boys -- it'll be close." "I'm sorry for the necessity of your arrest. Colonel," the big man began, "but -- " "Idiot!" Hammer shouted at the pickup, and his arm slashed aside the drapes to bare the room. "I heard your terms -- now listen to mine. I've arranged for a freighter to land tomorrow at # and the whole regiment's leaving on it. I'll leave you an indenture for the fair value of the gear, and it'll be paid off as soon as contracts start coming in. But the Lord help you, Tromp, if anybody tries to stop my boys." "Capt Stilchey," Tromp ordered coolly, "sound general quarters. As for you. Colonel," he continued without taking verbal notice of the carnage behind the small officer, "I assure you that the possibility you planned something like this was in my mind when I ordered the Guards landed with me." "Secretary, we planned what we'd do if we had to a month and a half ago. Don't be so curst a fool to doubt my boys can execute orders without me to hold their hands. If I don't radio in the next few seconds, you won't have the Guards to send back. Lord and Martyrs, man, don't you understand what you see back of me? This isn't some coppy parade!" "Sir," came Stilchey's thin voice from off-screen, "Fire Central reports all satellite signals are being jammed. The armored units in the Crescent began assembling thirty -- Lord! Lord! Sir" A huge scarlet dome swelled upward across the vitril behind Tromp. The window powdered harmlessly an instant later as the shock wave threw man and desk toward Hammer's image. The entire hotel shuddered to the blast. "They're blowing up the artillery," the captain bleated. "The ammunition -- " His words were drowned in the twin detonations of the remaining batteries. Hammer switched the communicator off. "Early," he muttered. "Not that it mattered." His face was set like that of a man who had told his disbelieving mechanic that something was wrong with the brakes, and who now feels the pedal sink to the firewall to prove him fatally correct. "Don't go to sleep," he grunted to his companions. "Tromp knows he's lost, and I'm not sure how he'll react." But only Worzer was in the room with him.    Though Tromp was uninjured, he rose only to his knees. He had seen Capt Stilchey when the jagged sheet of iridium buzz-sawed into the suite and through him. Scuttling like a stiff-legged bear, the civilian made his way to the private dropshaft built into the room. He pretended to ignore the warm greasiness of the floor, but by the time the platform began to sink his whole body was trembling. Ground floor was a chaos of half-dressed officers who had been on the way to their units when fire raked the encampment. Tromp pushed through a trio of chattering captains in the branch corridor; the main lobby of bronze and off-planet stonework was packed and static, filled with men afraid to go out and uncertain where to hide. The councillor cursed. The door nearest him was ajar and he kicked it fully open. The furniture within was in sleep-mode, the self-cleaning sheets rumpled on the bed, but there was no one present. The vitril outer wall had pulverized; gouges in the interior suggested more than a shock wave had been responsible for the damage. Seen through it, the starport had become a raving hell. Four hundred meters from the hotel, one of the anti-artillery weapons was rippling sequential flame skyward from its eight barrels. High in a boiling thunderhead at its radar-chosen point of aim, man-made lightning flared magenta; high explosive caught in flight. Almost simultaneously a dart of cyan more intense than the sun lanced into the Guard vehicle. Metal heated too swiftly to melt and sublimed in a glowing ball that silhouetted the gun crew as it devoured them. Hammer's tanks, bunkered in the Crescent, were using satellite-computed deflections to rake the open Guard positions. Twenty kilometers and the thin armor of the lighter vehicles were no defense against the # mm powerguns. Tromp stepped over the low sill and began to run. The field was wet and a new slash of rain pocked its gleam. Three shells popped high in the air. He ignored them, pounding across the field in a half-crouch. For a moment the whistling beginning to fill the sky as if from a thousand tiny mouths meant nothing to him either -- then realization rammed a scream from his throat and he threw himself prone. The bomblets showering down from the shells went off on impact all across the field, orange flashes that each clipped the air with scores of fragments. Panic and Hammer's tanks had silenced the Guard's defensive weaponry. Now the rocket howitzers were free to rain in wilful death. But the tanks, Tromp thought as he stumbled to his feet, they can't knock out the tanks from twenty kilometers and they can't capture the port while the Guard still has that punch. The surprise was over now. Left fans keened from the perimeter as the great silvery forms of armored vehicles shifted from their targeted positions. The combatants were equal, and a stand-off meant disaster for the mercenaries. Much of the blood staining Tromp's clothing was his own, licked from his veins by shrapnel. Incoming shells were bursting at ten-second intervals. Munitions shortages would force a slowdown soon, but for the moment anyone who stood to run would be scythed down before his third step. Even flat on his belly Tromp was being stung by hot metal. His goal, the ten-place courier vessel that had brought him to Melpomone, was still hopelessly far off. The remains, however, of one of the Guard's self-propelled howitzers lay like a cleat-kicked drink-can thirty meters distant. Painfully the councillor crawled into its shelter. Hammer's punishing fire had not been directed at the guns themselves but at the hauler in the midst of each battery. After three shots the secondary explosions had stripped the Guard of all its ill-sited artillery. A line of rain rippled across the field, streaking dried blood from Tromp's face and whipping the pooled water. He was not running away. There was one service yet that he could perform for Frieland, and he had to be home to accomplish it. After that -- and he thought of it not as revenge but as a final duty -- he would not care that reaction would assuredly make him the scapegoat for the catastrophe now exploding all around him. It was obvious that Hammer had ordered his men to disturb the spaceport as little as possible so that the mercenaries would not hinder their own embarkation. The lightlyrattling shrapnel crumpled gun crews and the bewildered Guard infantry, but it would not harm the port facilities themselves nor the ships docked there. For the past several minutes no powerguns had lighted the field. The bunkered mercenaries had either completed their programs or ceased fire when a lack of secondary explosions informed them that the remaining Guard vehicles had left their targeted positions. The defenders had at first fired wild volleys at no better target than the mountain range itself, but a few minutes' experience had taught them that the return blasts aimed at their muzzles were far more effective then their own could possibly be. Now there was a lull in the shelling as well. Tromp eased a careful glance beyond the rim of his shelter, the buckled plenum chamber of the gun carriage. His ship was a horizontal needle three hundred meters distant. The vessel was unlighted, limned as a gray shadow by cloud-hopping lighting. The same flashes gleamed momentarily on the wet turtle-backs of a dozen tanks and combat cars in a nearby cluster, their fans idling. All the surviving Guard units must be clumped in similar hedgehogs across the port. The big man tensed himself to run; then the night popped and crackled as a Guard tank began firing out into the storm. Tromp counted three shots before a cyan dazzle struck the engaged vehicle amidships and its own ammunition went off with an electric crash. The clustered vehicles were lit by a blue-green fire that expanded for three seconds, dissolving everything within twenty meters of its center. One of the remaining combat cars spun on howling fans, but it collapsed around another bolt before it could pull clear. There were Guardsmen on the ground now, running from their vehicles. Tromp's eyes danced with afterimages of the exploding tank, and for the first time he understood why Stilchey had been so terrified by the destruction of the car he might have ridden in. Half a dozen shots ripped from beyond the perimeter and several struck home together. All the Guard blowers were burning now, throwing capering shadows beyond the councillor's shelter. Then, threading their way around the pools of slag, the steam and the dying fires, came a trio of tanks. Even without the scarlet wand wavering from each turret for identification, Tromp would have realized these were not the polished beauties of the Guard. The steel skirts of their plenum chambers were rusty and brushworn. One's gouged turret still glowed where a heavy powergun had hit it glancingly; the muzzle of its own weapon glowed too, and the bubbling remains of the perimeter defense left no doubt whose bolts had been more accurately directed. The fighting had been brief. Hammer's platoons meeting the disorganized Guardsmen with pointblank volleys. The victors' hatches were open and as they swept in toward the central tower, Tromp could hear their radios crackling triumphant instructions. Other wands floated across the immense field, red foxfire in the rain. The shooting had stopped. Now, before the combat cars and infantry followed up the penetrations their tanks had made, Tromp stood and ran to his ship. His career was ruined, of that he had no doubt. No amount of deceit would cover his role in the creation of the Slammers or his leadership in the attempted suppression. All that was left to Nicholas Tromp was the sapphire determination that the national power which he had worked four decades to build should not fall with him. They could still smash Hammer before he got started, using Frieland's own fleet and the fleets of a dozen other worlds. The cost would leave even Frieland groaning, but they could blast the Slanmiers inexorably from space wherever they were landed. For the sake of his planet's future, the excision had to be made, damn the cost. And after Tromp fell in disgrace in the next week or two weeks at most, there would be no man left with the power to force the action or the foresight to see its necessity. Panting, he staggered through his vessel's open lock. The interior, too, was unlighted. That was not surprising in view of the combat outside, but one of the three crewmen should have been waiting at the lock. "Where are you?" Tromp called angrily. The lights went on. There was a body at the big Frisian's feet. From the cockpit forward stretched another hairline of blood still fresh enough to ooze. "I'm here," said a cultured voice from behind. Tromp froze. Very slowly, he began to turn his head. "People like you," the voice continued, "with dreams too big for men to fit into, don't see the same sort of world that the rest of us do. And sometimes a fellow who does one job well can see where his job has to be done, even though a better man has overlooked it. Anyhow, Secretary, there always was one thing you and I could agree on -- lives cheap." Surely Joachim's wrists were too slim, Tromp thought, to raise his heavy pistol so swiftly.  We've lost Corbett. Four of us managed to get this far; deep into this funnel-shaped pit that seems to be a full-scale mockup of Dante's Inferno. It's been a hairy, scary trip. We've waded through boiling blood, we've been stranded in a desert under flakes of fire. A devil-car smashed Billy to jelly, but he healed. We always heal; we can't die. The Builders have done something to our bodies. The lower we get, the worse it gets. It seems to be an entertainment playground for sadomasochists, some of whom might not be human... or else we've actually died and gone to Dante Alighieri's strange Hell. I've seen so many miracles that I'm not sure any more. The place does have a kind of internal logic. It was the second pit of the Eighth Circle that lost us Corbett. He couldn't take what they were doing to the advertising men. He ran back toward the cliff, screaming that he was going back to the place of the winds, where he belongs. It's way upslope. I don't know how he'll get up the cliff. Billy's still with us. Maybe he really is Billy the Kid; we've seen enough revived dead men. He's not too bright, and the torture chamber around us doesn't bother him much. I'm glad he's here. He can fight. The tortures bother Benito even less. He keeps calling them "Justice". It gives me the chills. He could be a devil himself... or one of the Infernoland's paying customers. Geryon is a devil, and Geryon knew him. On the face of it he's a stolid fat man with a strong faith in Catholicism and Dante Alighieri's map. We've found mistakes in Dante's descriptions, and places that Dante never saw. Still we follow Benito along Dante's route, down to the bottom of everything, where Dante described a way out of Hell... for a living man whose guide can call on angels. We can't go back; the cliff would stop us. There are devils around us: big half-humanoids, and Geryon, an aquatic life-form wearing what might be an antigravity belt. So we can't stay here. We have to keep going down. XX The third gully was narrower, and cleaner. From the edge it looked eiflpty, so that I wondered if there were a sin nobody would commit, or one nobody thought of. But lights danced dimly down there... From the arch it was clearer. I made out long rows of holes cut into the stone. The holes had raised stone rims. Most of them were occupied, each by a pair of human feet sticking straight up into the air. The feet danced. Flames burned on their soles. "Another obsolete sin," said Benito. "Selling holy offices. Simony." Billy said, "Huh?" I translated. "Those guys would take money to make a priest." There were signs by some of the holes. "Wharton School of Theology. Earn your Th. D. in just ten weeks! Write Registrar for application." And another: "Meditation. The new way to inner peace and serenity. Meet the greatest guru of all time. Registration fee, #." Billy was aghast. "God does that to them? Just for that!" "They stole what belongs to God," Benito said. "There are Popes in those baptismal fonts. And many others. The denomination does not seem important. What matters is the sale of the gifts of God." Why would aliens care about that? Well, Carpentierl "Benito, I don't like it here," Billy said. I patted his shoulder. "Me neither. Let's get out." I felt the urge to run. At least I was safe from this pit. We all were. We'd never had Heavenly Gifts to sell. The bridge over the fourth gully was just ahead, and I glanced into it from the top, intending to run on past. The strange sight held me. The damned flowed beneath us, and their heads had been turned back to front. Most of them were women. "Fortune tellers," Benito said before I could ask. "They tried to see the future by magic." And now they were not even allowed to watch where they were going. I shivered, thinking that a science fiction writer might welt end up here. But no. I'd never used magic. Only logic, and it hadn't kept me out of Hell. "Why aren't all the scientists and economic prognosticators here?" I asked. "They try to foresee the future." "Most of these appealed to Satan for aid. He gave it to them... or not. It is the appeal that weighs against them." He turned to move on. Then I recognised one of the damned. A little elderly lady, very prim and proper. She'd been a teacher in my nephew's school. Now she walked with her head turned backward, and tears ran down her spine and between her buttocks. I screamed. The damned looked up at me. "Mrs. Herrnstein! Why?" I shouted. She looked away. Then she stopped and looked up. Face and back turned toward us. She'd always been thin, and I'd never thought of her as particularly feminine. Certainly she wasn't feminine now. "I belong here. Mister Carpentier," she called. "Please leave. I don't want to be watched." "You belong here?" I could not see Mrs. Herrnstein with a crystal ball. "Yes. Whenever I had a pupil who had difficulty learning to read, I used -- I was a bad teacher. Mister Carpentier." "You were a good teacher! You taught Hal more in a year than he learned in five!" "I was a good teacher with good pupils. But I could not be bothered with the ones who weren't so bright. If they had trouble learning to read, I said they had dyslexia." "Are you here because of bad diagnoses?" This was monstrous! "Dyslexia is not a diagnosis. Mister Carpentier. It is a prediction. It is a prediction that says that this child can never learn to read. And with that prediction on his record -- why, strangely enough, none of them ever do. Unless they happen on a teacher who doesn't believe in educationese witchcraft." "But -- " "It was witchcraft. Mister Carpentier. Please go now." She walked on, crying uncontrollably, her face toward us as she walked away. I watched until she was out of sight. "She does not belong here," I insisted. "Then perhaps she will not be here long," Benito answered dispassionately. "Yet -- you will note that she did not agree with your judgement." "Then she's wrong too!" "Why do you feel so competent to judge everyone, Allen?" "Get it through your thick head that it's Big Juju I'm judging -- " "It is God you are judging," he thundered. "All right, it's God I'm judging. If He can judge me, I claim the right to judge Him!" Billy seemed horrified by what I was saying. I was sorry for that. But Benito laughed and said, "How will you implement your judgement against God Himself?" The only possible answer to that was a feeble one, maybe, but I used it. "By withholding my worship. Benito, do you realise that the God you worship keeps a private torture chamber?" "Hardly private." "Private or public, the God Allen Carpentier worships will have to meet higher standards than thatV' Benito didn't speak for a moment. Then he said, "We must hope our shouting was not heard. Look ahead."    From our position at the top of the arch we had a good view of the rims of the next gully. On both sides of the gap, horned black demons moved. They were larger than men, a little smaller than the demons in the first ditch, but like them they had horns and tail, and their skin was black ebony, very different from a black man's skin. They carried -- "Pitchforks?" "Certainly," said Benito. I couldn't help grinning a little. Pitchforks! I'd forgotten that detail. Had Walt Disney's cartoonists ever realised why their devils carried pitchforks? "They must not see us," Benito said. "None of us are safe from them. They guard the pit of the grafters, of those who stole from positions of trust." Billy shuddered. "Reckon they'd like me," he said. "Guess I took a few things from my bosses in my day. Not much, buf some." "Not me. Freelance writers don't have bosses," I said. Then I remembered the advance from Omniverse Publishing, nine years before I died. Somehow the novel had never jelled, and let's play it safe here, Carpentier. Demons wouldn't understand the publishing business. There was cover at the bottom of the bridge. It was all a jumble of boulders. We waited our chance, then sprinted down the bridge while none of the demons were nearby. We were hidden before another group came past. We huddled together between the rocks. "Too bad the bridges are staggered," I whispered. "We could have gone right across." The next bridge was thirty or forty yards to the left, with a troop of twentyodd demons between. "For us this is the second most dangerous place in Hell," whispered Benito. "We must, reach the next bridge without being seen. Cross at a dead run, and do not stop at the next pit. Run straight into it. There are no bridges in any case, andwe could not reach one if any existed. The demons are on both sides of the pit. Billy shifted restlessly. "Don't like running from nothing." We must," Benito said simply. He pointed. A demon strode past. A roughly human form nine feet tall, equipped with horns and hooves and a twitching tail. A capriform humanoid. How glib, Carpentier. Capriform humanoid? Demon! Why play games with yourself? The demon was carrying a human being, carrying him like a bowling ball, his claws inserted deep into the man's back. The man writhed and struggled. The demon didn't seem to notice. He called to three of the others. "How many New Yorkers this week?" They joined him in front of our rock. One twitched his tail up to his mouth. Teeth like butcher knives gnawed at the end. "Twelve." "Make it thirteen. And it's still Thursday on Earth. If Hideous wins the pool again I'll rip his face off." "You could forget to report this one." "Why not?" The first demon lifted his human burden to study it. "He hardly counts anyway. He stole a few hundred bucks from a friend who needed an eye operation." He addressed the man: "You won't tell on us, will you?" "No. I swear," said the man. His voice was choked with agony. "And you won't show your head above the pitch? Because if we see any sign of you -- " The demon hefted his pitchfork suggestively. "We'll pull you out and tear you in little pieces and scatter you widely. It hurts a lot." "I won't tell," said the man. "Good," said the demon holding him; and he flung him. The man dropped below the rim with a mournful howl that ended in a sound half splash, half thud. "What's down there?" Billy whispered. I answered, "Boiling pitch." "What'd he do?" "Graft." "I wanted to try to save him." Benito said, "I would not save him if I could." The demons passed on. Like the warriors around the lake of blood, they looked always into the pit, always away from us. If we were careful we could move, one at a time, flitting from rock to rock to -- "Gotcha!" a demon shouted, and I had a heart attack, right out there between two inadequate boulders. All they had to do was come and collect me; but they weren't looking. They were clumped at the rim. Jabbing down. A human form came up dripping gobbets of black pitch and trying to wriggle free of the tines of two pitchforks. I heard, "Boss Tweed, ain't it? We been checking with some of those dead men that're supposed to have voted your ticket -- Hold him, Crazyred!" The man lurched free of one pitchfork, but the other held him fast. They beached him. They began to play with him. I touched Billy's shoulder. "Don't look. We can get a good way while they're busy." We crawled like snakes. By the time the shade of Tweed had stopped screaming, we were opposite the bridge. I looked back once and had to close my eyes. The demons had opened him up and spread him out like a frog in biology class; but unlike the frog, he was still trying to get away. Benito crouched like a sprinter. "Ready?" "Yeah." "Right." We ran. I heard a great roar of rage. I didn't look back. But as I went over the arch, last in line, I saw that the demons on the far side of the gully were running to meet us. One was going to make it. I stopped. Only for an instant; then I plunged down the arch behind Benito. But Billy had doubled his speed. The demon reached the end of the bridge off balance and skidding. "Come to Poppa!" he roared, and swung his pitchfork around. He was a nanosecond late. Billy shot past the tines and ran up the demon and swarmed over the huge head. The demon bellowed and tried to reverse eighteen feet of iron pitchfork. Benito slammed shoulder-first into his knee. The'demon halfturned, and I hit the other knee sideways. Both huge legs went out from under the demon, left him blind and falling. Half a ton of demon slammed into the rock. Billy rolled away. The demon moaned and tried to gather his knees to his chest. "Now run!" cried Benito. "Billy!' ' A troop of demons was almost on us. I raced for the next pit, stopped at the edge. Where was Billy? Billy had retrieved the demon's pitchfork and was raising it for the kill. I yelled, "Never mind that!" and then it was just too late. Billy yelled triumph and brought the pitchfork down hard. He raised it for another thrust, and they had him. I jumped into space alongside Benito. Three-inch fingernails clicked shut behind my neck. The side of the gully was rough rock falling almost sheer. I glimpsed it in free fall, and when I saw that there were no handholds I simply gave up. A couple of seconds later I lay broken at the bottom, staring up at the non-sky. In the sea of pain I couldn't tell what was broken and what was only bruised. But I remembered that you're not supposed to move an accident victim. I didn't try to move. Rustling near me. "Benito?" "Over here." "Are you hurt?" "Yes " "Me too." "We are out of their path, I think. We need only wait to heal." Whose path? I was afraid to turn my head, but I turned my eyes. I found myself looking up along the fluted robe of a life-sized golden statue. No information there. I said, "What about Billy?" "Poor Billy. His urge to violence betrayed him." "Don't be so damned philosophical. We've got to get him out of their hands!" "How?" "Well... first we wait to heal, I guess. Where would they put him? In the pitch with the Tammany types?" "Look up along the edge of the gully." Something like an endless length of rope was falling in loops across the sky. It dropped very slowly, as if almost weightless. As it came near I. saw that it was thicker than rope, and there was a tuft on the end... Where had I seen something like that recently? Above our heads it hesitated, then descended like a blind worm. For seconds it was hidden behind the rock slope. Then it began to rise... and the end was coiled around something that moved. Billy"Minos," I said. "It's his tail." "Yes." Before we could move, Billy would be back on the island in the river of blood -- or in the river itself; he'd left the island of his own free will. He was beyond our reach. I sighed and turned my eyes from the tiny struggling figure and the infinite sprawl of Minos' tail. And the statue had moved. It had gone past me by about one yard. I turned my head, regardless of consequences. My neck wasn't broken. And there were two bare human feet beneath the hem of the golden robe. One moved a good six inches as I watched. "Benito. There are men in those things." "And women too," said Benito. "Religious hypocrites." He stood up carefully, testing to see if everything had healed. Apparently it had. He tried to help me up, but pain yelped in my ribs. I sat down against the slope to wait some more. Golden robes moved past like snails. There were men and women in those golden idols, but I saw only bare feet and shadowed faces within enormous hoods. One stopped, and turned with the same excruciating slowness that characterized his walk, and said, "Are you lost?" Benito said we weren't. I asked, "Are you?" "Why, no. I think this is my proper place." His accent was thick and hard to identify. "I have been here long enough to be convinced that God thinks so too." "How long is that?" "Over a thousand years have passed on Earth, I'm told." "That's a little hard to swallow," I said. "The English language isn't that old." "I know," said the priest. "We teach each other. I learned this language from one who came here recently, an Amie Semple MacPherson. There is little else to do as we wander this endless channel, and you may imagine that it is easier to teach each other than to search for some companion who speaks our own language." "Why," I asked, "don't you stop and sit down?" The tired grey eyes studied me from within the golden cowl. "I could fall on you. But it may be that you do not know what you say. If I stop this robe grows hot. It is too hot now. It grows hot slowly and it grows cool slowly. Now, goodby." He began to turn away. Benito said, "We could walk along with you." "That would please me." He finished his turn and took one lurching footstep. I got up. The ruined ribs only twinged. "How heavy is that robe?" I asked. "I never weighed it. They tell me it is gilded lead. Perhaps a ton?" "What did you do?" "Does it matter? I was young, I had not been a priest for many years. But the end of the thousand years since Christ was born were drawing to a close. People began to fear the end of the world. I urged them to give away their property. To the Church. We became very wealthy." "You could have given it back, afterwards." "We did not." "Did all of you end up here? The whole Order?" "No. Some truly thought the world would end. Some believed a wealthy Church could serve souls better. But I never believed the Second Coming could be predicted, and I enjoyed the wealth. I -- do you need to know more? It was a good thing to be in the Church in those days." Benito tapped my shoulder and pointed. "There is our way out. The rubble from the bridge." It had been a bridge, high and arching like those we'd crossed before. Now it was a sloping pile of shattered rock. I looked at it curiously, but it didn't seem different from any other rock I'd seen, and I could see that normal laws of material strength didn't hold down here. It wasn't a surprise. "What happened to it?" I wondered. "Earthquake?" "I am told that all Hell shook at the moment of Christ's Death," said the ex-priest. "So says Dante," Benito added. "Afterward, He came to Hell, and threw down the great gate in the wall of Dis." "He must have been mad about something. I suppose being crucified could do that to you." "I would be less flippant, Allen. Look around you." Before I could answer, Benito had started climbing the ruined bridge. It was still a ridiculous picture. Christ was supposed to be gentle. Using a whip on the temple money-changers was one thing; behaving like a comic book hero was something else. I tried to imagine the bleeding, wounded, near-naked Figure ripping those tremendous iron gates from their hinges, while the halo flamed angrily about His HeadThen gave it up and climbed up after Benito. I tested each foothold, but some of the slabs slid down anyway. Near the top the rockslide ended, and we climbed by fingerholds and toeholds. There it was that I had to repress a sudden, violent urge to giggle. Benito wouldn't have appreciated it. But -- no wonder Christ was so upset. Some clerk must have tried to hand Him Form D-#t#y-#.    The seventh pit was enormous. I stood at the end of the bridge and marvelled at the thin fairy-span arching across. Carbon steel wouldn't have taken the stress; yet it was made of stone without mortar, like the fallen bridge behind us. Another miracle, and so what? We started across. It was dark down there. What I could see had a vaguely reptilian flavor to it: constant slow slitherings, and sudden flurries of violent motion. Benito pulled at my arm. "Why do you dawdle, Allen?" "Who are they?" "Thieves. Theft is the most profitable of sins, and very popular. Tell me, Allen, do you expect to see anything down there that pleases you?" He had me there. I didn't. But -- "I'm a writer. I've got ten men's curiosity. What's the huny? Are we in danger here?" "I remind you that we are fugitives." I stared in astonishment. "Geryon could have stopped us. Minos could have stopped us. They didn't." "The demons behind us would have. Oh, very well, Allen. The real danger is at the next pit. We must cross that quickly." "Okay." And I looked down again. Reptilian, yeah. There were men and women down there... and lizards ranging in size from Chihuahua to Great Dane, and snakes whose range was even greater. I watched a tiny scarlet lizard leap from a crack in a rock to bite a man on the neck. The man burned like flash paper, dazzling me. When I looked again he was congealing from a cloud of smoke. Benito was watching me, not them. Let him wait. The land was strewn with rocks of all sizes. A stout grayhaired woman came toward us, running a tortuous path, her eyes fixed on her path. It didn't help. Somehow she stepped between two rocks and fell sprawling, yelling in despair. The python that had been following her caught up as she tried to run on the ruined foot. It climbed her leg and bit her on the navel. Woman and snake, they lay immobile. They began to change. "Allen -- " I made a shushing gesture. They were changing, the snake sprouting arms and legs and head hair, the woman melting into a smooth limbless shape. Presently there was nothing left of the woman. The slender man who had been a snake stood up smiling. "Thanks, Gladys," he said, and walked away. "He stole her shape," I said. "I'll be buggered. He stole her shape!" "She will grow it back. In life she was probably a buyer of stolen goods, what do you call it? A fence." "Yeah. Wow." "Are you ready?" "Yeah." I turned and followed him. Wow. He stole her shape. How does a science fiction writer explain that? A computer-drawn hologram? Could be. It was pretty dark down there. But I didn't believe it. The bridge dipped. We climbed down. Benito turned left on the ledge between the seventh and eighth pits. Benito was clearly uneasy. Interesting things were happening in the darkness on my left, but I looked into the darkness on my right, for the danger Benito expected. It looked like a swarm of fireflies, or like a freeway seen from an airplane, or -- This aye night, this aye night, Every night and all. Fire and sleet and candlelight. And Christ recieve thy soul. Sleet I'd found in the Circle of Gluttons, and fire on the desert. Here at last was the candlelight: huge candle flames moving in darkness. From the next bridge it was no clearer. Benito kept trying to hurry me along. "You will not see anything here. Are you so fond of Hell that you would linger?" Slender flames moved down there in the yellow-and-black murk... and stopped, and clustered beneath us. I said, "Who are they, Benito?" "Dante calls this the Bolgia of the Evil Counselors." "That doesn't tell me a lot. And I still don't know what you're afraid of." A voice answered from below... a voice with little of the human in it. It thrummed like a harp. It was coming from the tip of one of the huge flames. "He is afraid of his own homecoming." I looked at Benito. He nodded, not looking at me. "Come down!" one of the flames called to Benito. It was eerily compelling, that thrumming voice. The tip of the flame wavered, turned to me. "Throw him down, you, if you're an American! That's Mussolini! Benito Mussolini!" Jolted, I turned to Benito. He shrugged. Mussolini? Another voice thrummed from the pit. "You are American. I know your accent. Do you understand? That's Mussolini! Throw the bastard down here where he belongs!" "Who are you?" "Does it matter? I approved the fire bombing of Dresden." A British voice spoke from the flames. "And I led the mission. We may belong here, Yank, but so does that Eytie swine." Benito was backing away. When I went toward him, he turned and ran. I caught him at the edge of the next pit and tripped him. He fell heavily to the ground and I sat on him. He was no match for me. "Mussolini!" I shouted. "I pulled you out of a djinn bottle!" he protested. "And led me here, deeper into Hell! I knew it all along!" Mussolini. What better choice for the Devil's agent, to wander through Hell corrupting souls already half corrupted? Hitler was probably loose too. If we'd run across him I'd have guessed earlier. I remembered all my syspicions, and all the unexplained things that had happened on the trip down. No wonder he could give orders! Well, I knew who he was now, and I knew where he belonged. We were at the edge of the ninth pit, but I took him by the heels and dragged him back to the eighth. He thrashed like a fish. He clutched at rocks, and pulled a couple out of the ground, for all the good that did him. The pit flamed beneath us with the crowd gathered to welcome Benito home. I rolled him over the edge. He gave a low cry as he dropped. Before he struck bottom he burst into flame. His was very bright, brighter than most around him. I turned and went on. the ground dropped away at my feet. There I stood like a machine whose program has run out. After all, where would I go? Now I was utterly alone, with nobody to tell me about the geography of Hell, or warn me of the dangers --  -- or make me go deeper into horror after horror when all I wanted to do was stop. Mussolini. Benito Mussolini, II Duce of Italy. He hadn't even tried to deny it. What an idiot I'd been. Why hadn't I recognised him, with that square massive jaw and high forehead? I remembered reading about him in history books. Benito Mussolini had escaped from his castle-prison in a glider flown by Hitler's Commando, Skorzeny, one of the most romantic figures of that war. No wonder Benito could fly a glider! Mussolini the fascist. He invented fascism! Killer and leader of killers, thug, ally of Adolf Hitler... back to the anonymous flame, Mussolini, evil genius behind the Italian king. Down you go, Benito, who poured ' me from a bottle. I stood there a long time before I realised what I was seeing. In the ninth pit the damned staggered and lurched, slipping in bloody mud, leaving more blood to make the path more slippery for those behind. They seemed dazed survivors of some lost battle. One showed no obvious wounds, except for his erect posture and painfully stiff walk. I stared at his face, where a macabre joke had been played. It was pale and lean, and calm; no one would have guessed that he was in pain; but the eyes burned with hate. The moustache was in an unfamiliar style, straight, but twice the width of his mouth. And the sharp white canine teeth protruding over his lower lip would have had anyone over the age of six shouting, "Vampire!" Well ahead of him was a sturdy fat man with a striking bearded face and blood running from a cut throat. The face was familiar. I studied him, trying to remember where I'd seen that face. He started back. Then he roared in fury wrapped in a Shakespearian accent. "Varlet! Who might you be, that stare so arrogantly at England?" "Huh?" I shook myself. ' 'Carp -- Carpenter. ' ' "Come down, woodworker, and I will. have your eyes nailed shut!" I realised I had been staring, rudely, at people who had trouble enough without that. More of Big juju's victims. "Sorry. Does it help if I tell you the wounds will heal?" I could see the shock rippling down the line, and suddenly they were all screaming curses and waving their fists. One man threatened with his severed arm held like a club. "Dolt! Ass who mocks us!" "What did I say?" "You cannot be such a fool!" 'England' cried. "We are nearly healed now! We reach the point in the circle where -- " He stopped, looking ahead, forgetting me entirely. "I see him now," he said in a voice without life or hope. I looked. The bridge was ahead of them, and under it was a kingsized version of all the other demons we'd passed, twenty feet tall, carrying a slender sword. He grinned, showing teeth nearly a foot long. I had to cross the bridge anyway. I walked toward the demon. marched toward him, hanging back when they could until others pushed them ahead, and he killed them. He picked a man up and sliced him from the crotch to the throat, set him down and let him walk on. Empathic pain lashed through me, and a line from a joke ran crazily through my head. About a cowboy who'd been thrown onto a barbed wire fence. He'd shown Texas courage; he'd remounted the horse and gone on. Of course he had to let the stirrups out a little... The fat man looked sick and scared. His face clicked suddenly into place: a painting, very famous. Henry the Eighth. I kept walking. I was crossing the bridge when Henry reached the demon. The sword was not a sword, I saw now. It was an overdeveloped fingernail on an overdeveloped middle finger as thick as a strong man's thigh. It flicked like a rapier and severed Henry's head, and the demon handed Henry his head, and Henry walked on. The sharp horn tip of the sword flicked suddenly up before my face. I stopped. "Who may you be, O priveleged one, who run so free through Hell?" I got my throat working. "Allen Carpenter." "Where away. Carpenter?" "I don't know. Inward." With all the feelings that had been burnt out of me, one was left. Curiosity. Whatever Benito had planned for me, it lay downward, inward. The dead had stopped to wait, with understandable patience, for the demon to finish his conversation. I waved downward. "Who are they?" The demon seemed in no b'.rry. "Sowers of discord. People who advocated hatred, started wars, refused to end wars -- you know, the opposite of the peacemakers. This is a special collection. Religious schizmatics. Generally founded their own churches for their own purposes. The demon looked fondly at "England's" receding back. "Henry there wanted a divorce. The Church wouldn't give him one. So he made himself a Church that would. Clever?" "On the evidence, not very." The demon stooped to pick up the man with the Fu Manchu moustache and the vampire teeth. "Dracula here didn't found any churches. He -- " Doomsdayto. He could save a small party of the Chosen, chosen by him, that is. All you had to do was turn all your property over to him." The demon grinned enormously. "And you. Carpenter? Did you ever create a Church of your very own?" "I -- " Oh, boy. The sword's bloody tip swung away and back, rapier-quick. I ducked and ran. I fell flat on the "Draculal I thought he was -- Dammit, he was just a legend." "There are legends about him. In his homeland, Transylvania, mothers still frighten their children with his name. Dracula was just a title. Means dragon. His real name was Vlad; they called him Vlad Tepes, Vlad the Impaler. He spent Turks in the name of Christ. About half the people he killed were his own subjects, by the way." Small wonder Vlad the Impaler walked funny. A wooden stake was sticking two feet , out of his anus. The demon didn't need his sword. He just pushed the stake up until it didn't show, set the man down, and let him walk on. Walking funny. The demon picked up another. "Johann, here, was the only man God would reveal the exact time of bridge as the sword flashed again. The demon couldn't quite get at me at that angle. But the arch of the bridge dipped low, there at the end. I rose to sprint position, poised, took off. At the base of the arch the sword flicked toward me at knee height. I jumped it and kept running, right across and into the space above the next pit. The side was steep. I hit once, and bounced, and hit the bottom very hard.    There was no unconsciousness in Hell. There was only pain and the awful strain of trying to draw a breath. Deep down behind the pain a tiny voice was saying. You don't need to breathe, Carpentier. You're dead. But I wanted to breathe, I needed to breathe and not a sip of air could I draw. Eventually the air did come, in sips, then gulps. I tried to straighten out. It felt as if I were breaking my own back. Maybe my back was broken. But the sword would have been worse. Could I feel my feet? Yes. Okay. Your spine's intact. Just lie here a while. It will heal. Sure, we always healed. Hey, Carpentier . Why was it Benito always healed before you did?  Why shouldn't he? He was one of the paid staff. Then why did he get hurt at all? A woman's voice said, "What've you got?" "lJh?" I still couldn't get more coherent than that. "What've you got?" she repeated patiently. I moved my head around, slowly. It was dark and gloomy. I became aware of hideous screeching sounds, moans, screams of pain and rage, snarling dogs, the cacaphony of Hell. She was sitting against the sloping side of the trench, naked, her body marked with pustules and the scars of older eruptions of the skin. She didn't seem more able to move than I was. But the pain in my back was easing. I said, "Broken back, probably. What've yoM got?" "Everything. Syphilis. Gonorrhea. Yaws. Trench mouth. Everything you can think of." "Uh huh. I know what you've been doing." She wailed, "But I didn't! That's why it's so unfair!" My eyes were getting accustomed to the gloom that hung thick down here in the pit. There were others lying about the floor and the sides of the gully. Most of them looked deathly ill. Across from me was a man scrabbling among thousands of pills. There must have been every variety of medication ever invented or imagined: tablets, capsules of many hues, bottles of liquids, tiny pills and pills that would choke a horse. He groaned in pain as he held up a pill and squinted at it. Finally he decided: he flung the pill back into the bathtub of them next to him. He sat for a moment. Then he moaned, pressing his hands hard against his belly. "It's eating me alive!" he screamed. He scrabbled for another pill. This time he gulped it without looking at it. It didn't seem to help, because he screamed even louder and went back to his inspection routine. I looked a question at the girl. She shrugged. "He sold cancer cures. They only worked if you didn't go to a doctor. Somewhere in that pile there may be a pill that cures him." "What about the rest?" "Some don't do anything. Some make it worse." I shuddered, then froze as something came howling past on all fours, foam dripping from its jaws. I'd thought it was an animal, but it wasn't. It was a man. "Counterfeiters. Counterfeiters always get rabies," said the woman. "If they bite you it takes a long time to heal." And I couldn't move! There was nothing to do but watch. Men and woman with peeling scabs and an itch that drove them to tear at themselves. A man with no ears, unable to move and screaming for water. "Listen!" he shouted. "Tell Satan! Anyone! Tell Satan there is a plot to overthrow him. For water I will reveal the names of the plotters! Tell him!" They were all deathly ill and they were all in pain --  -- except one, and he was startling by contrast. He sat against the slope of the gully, a few feet from the girl and across from me. A middle-aged cherub, comfortably overweight, his blue eyes twinkling above a mad and happy smile. Certainly he was mad. Was it a sickness of the mind, or had some vile bacterium reached his brain? I had to get out of here. The most ferocious contagious diseases ever to wrack mankind were all around me. I tried to move, and stopped at once. My legs wouldn't obey, and it felt as if my spine were being twisted in a vise. Had I caught something already? Spinal meningitis, maybe? The madman's wandering blue eyes found me. He said, "I was a psychiatrist." "I didn't ask." In fact. I'd already learned more of Hell than I really wanted to know. I only wanted out. Don't tell me any more! I closed my eyes. "They trusted me," the mad voice said happily. "They thought we knew what we were doing. For fifty bucks an hour I listened to their life stories. Wouldn't you?" He subsided. The woman said, "He's crazy." "Thanks. I really wondered about that," I told her without opening my eyes. "Listen, you fell in over the edge. Have you been upslope? Have you seen a lot of what's up there?" "A lot." "What do they do to, shall we say, ladies of the evening?" I opened my eyes. She was tense, waiting for my words. "I didn't notice anything special for whores. Why?" "I, #... Listen, some girls don't actually sleep with the customers. They take a gentleman to a mote, they get their money in advance, then they disappear. Sometimes you can do better than that. You're just getting down to business when your boy friend walks in the door. You see?" "Sure." I'd been robbed that way a couple of times in England. "Well," she said, "you'd think that wouldn't be as bad as being an actual... prostitute." And she looked at me. Somehow the memory was very dim now, of a time on Earth when a London girl had propositioned me, taken my money, and vanished from a bathroom with an unsuspected second door, leaving me in rage and frustrated lust. If I'd caught her I'd have killed her. But that was long ago, and nothing looked bad next to where I was now. So I lied. "They'd be downslope from here. I haven't been there yet." Satisfied, she sank back and forgot me in the examination of her ruined body. The mad psychiatrist noticed me again. "We were just playing," he said dreamily. "Tinkering with something we didn't understand. I knew. Oh, I knew. Let me tell you -- " "Don't tell me." They kept hurting at me, all of them! "He was a catatonic. He was like a rubber doll. You could put him in any position and he'd stay there for hours. We tried all sorts of things in those days. Shock therapy, insulin shock, lobotomy. Punish the patient for not noticing the outside world." "Or for not noticing you." I meant it to hurt, but he nodded happily. "So we put him in a hot box and started raising the temperature. We watched him through a window. First he just sweated. Then he started to move around. At a hundred andv thirty he said his first words in sixteen years. 'Get me the fuck out of here!' ' ' The mad eyes found me, and his face seemed to cave in. The cherubic smile vanished. Urgently he said, "Get me the fuck out of here!" "I can't. I'll be lucky to get out myself." I tried moving again. There was pain, but not enough to keep me in that place. I stood, gingerly, and started up the slope. The girl cried, "You can't do that! Come back here! Come back!" I kept going. There were rocks to pull myself up, cracks to use as footholds. I'd climbed Just far enough when another hydrophobia case raged past, biting and chewing on everyone he passed. A rock rolled from beneath my foot and pain grated in my spine as I caught myself. The rabid man screamed at the psychiatrist, but the cherubic look had returned and he was smiling dreamily at the opposite wall. When I reached the top I remembered who had been in the last pit of the Eighth Circle. Frauds. Falsifiers. False witnesses. That was the last of the Bolgias. Now the way led across an empty, rocky land. I turned and looked at the ten canyons rising upward behind me, light flickering from some, others marked by rising smoke or roiling heated air. It had not been a pleasant Journey . Far ahead, through a twilit gloom that would Just have had drivers turning on their headlights, I saw what seemed a cluster of great towers. There was nothing else to see, nothing at all. Benito's evil counsel had brought me this far. Now it was too late. I could get back a little way, probably to the fifth pit, possibly as far as the cliff. But I'd never talk Geryon into taking me up that cliff... and there were Just too many places where Allen Carpenter might belong. Could I talk the monster into summoning Minos? That could get me all the way back to the Vestibule. Yeah, and into the bottle again. If I were lucky. I hadn't forgotten that burrowing this far into Hell might be a crime in itself. Minos had told me that I could choose far worse for myself than "Justice". Maybe I'd already made the choice. Or... I could Just sit down. In this empty borderland I could spend a good piece of eternity before some angel noticed me. I sat down. It was very peaceful. It was, in fact, the only completely empty spot I'd seen in Hell. Why? Maybe it was reserved for some brand new sin, something that hadn't been invented yet... say, a development of brain research or genetics. At some time in the indefinite future I might have to vacate fast. Meanwhile, it was better than the bottle. I could see my navel. Time passed without leaving footprints. Days, I think. The stinks of Hell were still in my nostrils. The ever-present background noise might have been soothing if I hadn't moans and cries blended by distance. But nobody was hurting me or hurting at me. I didn't have to watch people getting sliced up, or burned, or riddled by diseases, or smashed by demon cars, or distorted into obscene shapes. I sat and dreamed of the past. I wondered idly about the looming towers I could see m the dark distance. I wondered at Benito's ultimate purpose in luring me here. But none of it seemed to matter. I thought that even curiosity had been burned out of me. That would have been nice. I would have liked to turn my mind off for a long time. But it wouldn't turn off. Whatever quiet I'd found here, there was still Hell around me, and I hurt with the need to know why. God had created human souls; could he not uncreate the failures? God had created sleep; could he not put the failures to sleep, forever? There were no good excuses for Hell. I thought of some unsettling bad ones: The universe would fly off its axis if Hell's agony did not balance Heaven's bliss. Or: part of Heaven's bliss was the knowledge that lots of nasty people were suffering terribly. Or the old standby: we were inthe hands of infinite power and infinite sadism. I got restless. The towers kept catching at my eye: blurred grey shadows on the horizon. Skyscrapers? A city in Hell? Quarters to house the maintenance crew for Infernoland? Or were they the true entrance, the tourist entrance? But I was only playing with plots. I didn't believe in Infernoland any more. This was Hell, and I knew it. I finally realised what was really bothering me. To all intents and purposes I was back in the bottle. I got up. I walked toward the towers. No harm in looking.    They weren't towers. They were giants, enormous humanoids, buried in the earth from the navel down. I stopped well out of their reach to study them. Their enormous eyes found me and pinned me to the landscape like a butterfly on a board; then shifted away. I was not worth their attention. I was glad. Unreasonably I felt that those tremendous deep eyes could see everything there was to know about me. One was mad. He looked down at me hopefully and said, "Ildurb fistenant imb?" His face fell when I did not respond. Alien language, alien being. What were these aliens doing in human Hell? Not serving Big Juju. Not hardly. Miles of chain bound their arms to their sides. There were giants in the Bible, and Titans in mythology. But no archeologist had ever found human bones this size. And how could they survive Earth's gravity? The square-cube law should have flattened them into mountains of hamburger. Maybe they weren't from this universe at all. An attacking army from another universe made by another Creator? The science fiction writer in me, the late Allen Carpentier, wanted very much to see their legs and feet. They must be disproportionately large and sturdy to support their weight... unless they had developed in a lighter gravity field... While Carpentier the trapped damned soul was examining the chains that wrapped another of the giants. For the giants were buried just outside a chin-high wall: their chins, not mine. The wall looked too smooth to climb. I walked up to the chained giant, ready to jump, but it wasn't necessary. The chain looked like anchor cable. Whoever had wrapped it round him had a fine eye for detail. He'd have been lucky to shrug his eyebrows. Now, what would Benito have done here? Climbed the giant, of course. The thought of climbing such a monster gave me pause. Yet I was sure I could do it. Up the chain, stepping in the links, as far as his shoulder; beware of snapping teeth. Then onto the wall and down. If Benito had told the truth... if what I remembered of Dante was true... I would then be in the last Circle of Hell, the Circle of Traitors. Traitors to nation, to overlord, to benefactor, to parents and siblings. A great ice plain, and the traitors embedded in it. There would be nothing but the cold to stop me from crossing it, and I knew I couldn't freeze to death. It looked so easy. What had Benito left out? I remembered the great ice plain well enough. The college boy had been jolted at finding part of Hell already frozen over. Benito hadn't said anything that jarred with my own memories of Dante. But there had to be a joker in the deck somewhere. Benito had been a power in Hell. He'd given orders to others of Hell's minions. He'd demonstrated demonic strength against a tank of a man in the great swamp. Carpentier, why didn't he do that to you ? Maybe it was guilt that stopped him. He'd writhed and torn at the ground, but he hadn't actually hit me, not once. He'd uprooted jagged rocks while trying to use them as anchors, but he hadn't tried to hit me with them. And for all his presumed safe-conduct, he was back where Minos had sentenced him, with the Evil Counselors. Maybe Satan or God or Big Juju had rendered some kind of judgement against Benito. With me as the agent. But why hadn't Benito fought? The giant tried to shake himself. The chains barely rustled. No danger there. You writhe and you struggle, but there's no way around it. Me too, giant. From every possible direction it looked the same. It was going to be unreasonably easy for Allen Carpenter to enter the Circle of Traitors... the place of punishment for those who had betrayed their benefactors. I thought it over for a long time. Then I turned and started back. Going back was harder. The dip at the lower end of the tenth bridge was steeper, and now I was climbing it. I crossed the pit without looking dovin, and climbed backward down the high end of the bridge. I saw the next bridge close by, and made for it. A sword's point flicked up before my eyes. I stopped. Surely he'd been under a different bridge? I'd shewed my path deliberately. But a half-human, half-bestial head beyond the sword's point shook itself negatively. "You can't go back. Carpenter." "I have to." The blade hung before me, rocksteady. I could have chinned myself on it. I half-stepped forward and the blade moved too fast to follow. Now it pricked the tip of my nose. I shrugged and turned back. I took no chances. I crossed the inner pit again and circled through the wasteland beyond. Two bridges away, I crossed again -- on my belly. I slid down the high end of the bridge and kept crawling along the ridge above the ninth pit. He couldn't be under all the bridges. Couldn't he just. Like the damned clerk. He was waiting when I tried to stand up. At this, the low side of the pit, he had the angle on me. "You can't go uphill," he said. "I really don't know how to make it plainer." "I'm from the Vestibule," I said. "I don't belong here." "You never created your own Church, Carpenter?" Oh, dammit! "Listen, those weren't in competition with God or anybody! All I did was make up some religions for aliens. If that was enough you'd have every science fiction writer who ever lived!" "We've got him," said the demon, and he pointed with the sword. I forgot the sword entirely. I leaned far out over the edge of the pit to see. "What in Hell -- to coin a phrase -- is that?" It was, in a sense, the last word in centaurs. At one end was most of what I took for a trilobite. The head of the trilobite was a gristly primitive fish. It's head was the torso of a bony fish... and so on up the line, lungfish, proto-rat, bigger rat, a large smooth-skinned beast I didn't recognise, a thing like a gorilla, a thing like a man, finally a true man. None of the beasts had full hindquarters except the trilobite; none had a head except the man. The whole thing crawled along on flopping fish-torsos and forelegs and hands, a tremendous unmatched centipede. The human face seemed quite mad. "He founded a religion that masks as a form of lay psychiatry. Members try to recall previous lives in their presumed animal ancestry. They also recall their own past lives... and that adds an interesting blackmail angle, because those who hear confession are often more dedicated than honorable. Excuse me." For the line of victims had bunched up while we talked. The demon turned and sliced at them rapidly, to a tune of screams and curses. The centaur creature he sliced into its seperate components, and it went past him in a parade, on arms and forelegs and wriggling fishy fins. The sword flicked up again just as I'd decided to make a break for it. A bead of blood formed at the tip of my nose. "I'm not like him," I said quickly. "He played the game for real. With me it was Just a game." I backed away until the tenth Bolgia was an emptiness beneath my heels. He couldn't reach me now. "Take the Silpies. They were humanoid, but telepaths. They believed they had one collective soul, and they could prove it! And the Sloots were slugs with toolusing tentacles developed from their tongues. To them, God was a Sloot with no tongue. He didn't need a tongue; He didn't eat, and He could create at will, by the power of His mind." I saw him nodding, and was encouraged. "None of this was more than playing with ideas." The demon was still nodding. "Games played with the concept of religion. Enough such games and all religions might look equally silly." "You can't do this!" I shouted. "Listen, there's a friend of mine in the Eighth Bolgia, and it's my fault he's there, and I've got to get him out!" "Did anyone promise you it would be easy? Or even possible?" "Whatever it takes," I said, and thought I meant it. "Step closer." I walked to the edge. Carpentier shows his good faith. The sword flashed twice. I heard and felt the tip grate along my ribs. It left two vertical slashes along my chest and belly. I reeled back with my arms wrapped around myself to hold my guts in. The demon was watching me steadily. What could he be waiting for? I knew. I stepped forward and dropped my arms. Carpentier shows his inability to learn. The sword flashed twice more, leaving two deep horizontal slashes, perhaps mortally deep. A living man would have fainted from shock. I couldn't. "Games," said the big evil humanoid. "Your move." I studied the slashes and the flowing blood. Shock did seem to be slowing down my thought processes, but presently I saw what he meant. I said, "What do I use for a pencil?" "You'll think of something." I studied my fingernails. I thought of something. I gouged a ragged X in the top left square of the diagram. The sword flashed to place an O in an adjacent corner.    I climbed the first slope of the bridge on fingers and toes. When I could walk I held my arms wrapped around myself, holding me in. The pride of my victory seemed excessive for a stupid game of tic-tac-toe. As I left the bridge I heard him call, "Carpenter?" I turned my head. "Best two out of three?" My imagination was dead of shock. The only dirty word I could think of was one I'd never use again, not after seeing the place of the flatterers. I just kept walking along the rim. The eighth pit was a canyon filled with firelight. "Benito!" My voice echoed hollowly between the canyon walls. "Benito!"  Some of the flames wavered. Thrumming voices, retarded by the transfer from voice to flametip, Moated upward. "Leave the damned to suffer alone." "Benito who?" 'Bug off, you!" The canyon stretched endlessly away in both directions in a gentle curve. If it was a full circle, it find Benito? "Benito!" There was panic in my voice. The strain hurt my slashed chest. "Benito!" "Benito Mussolini? He just passed ine going that way -- " "No, it was the other direction." "You're both wrong. Mussolini's in the boiling lake." A fat lot of help I'd get here. And if I found him, what then? How was I going to get him out? How did he get out in the first place? Maybe he'd already left again. A frustrating thought, because I couldn't do a thing about it, and it would mean I'd played my game with the demon for nothing. I hoped Benito was already out, but I had to assume he was still in there. The canyon wasn't all that deep. What I needed was a climber's rope. Yeah, an asbestos one, stupid! Benito was on fire! For that matter, I hadn't seen any ropes anywhere. I thought for a second about the chain on the giant. It would mean passing the demon twice -- No. Even if I got the chain loose, it was too heavy to move, and the freed giant would probably crush me for my trouble. I was glad I didn't have to decide to face the demon's sword again. I don't know what I would have done. Well? Think, Carpentier! There are tools in Hell. Sure, boats carry rope. Now we're getting somewhere. A heavy rope, kept wet while Benito climbs -- Wait a minute. How do we climb the cliff when there's no rope yet? There haven't been any boats since the gaudy alien Geryon took us down. Tackle Geryon again? And if it doesn't work, back in the bottle while Benito burns? Benito was smarter than I was. Maybe he'd think of something. "Benito!" Mocking, thrumming voices answered. I thought of fourteen feet of sword blade attached to a twenty foot demon. Disable the demon (with what?), cut the blade loose (how?), send it down to Benito. But could he climb something that sharp? Or would he lose his fingers immediately? Did fingernail burn? Waitaminute! There were smaller demons, higher up, carrying iron pitchforks! I made for the bridge. In a few steps I was running. If I slowed down I'd want to stop, because I was terrified of what I planned. I was in too mueh of a hurry. I was trotting toward the base of the tremendous bridge over the chasm of thieves when something flashed scarlet from behind a rock. I turned, frowning... and there was agony, flashing out from my neck to engulf me and drown me. I felt my bones soften and bend. The pain drew baek like a broken wave receding, but it left a blackened mind. I was confused; I couldn't think. A homely bearded man bent over me, saying urgent words that made no sense. "Which way is out?" He was huge, I realised. A giant. I stepped toward him -- and I was tiny and four-legged; my belly scraped the ground. A lizard. I was a lizard. The bearded man repeated himself, enunciating each word. "Which way is out? How can I leave Hell?" Vengeance. I advanced on him. Bite the son of a bitch! He backed away, still talking, but I couldn't understand him. He stopped and seemed to brace himself. I leapt. I sank my teeth into his belly. He howled, and I dropped to the ground, writhing in new agony. When my mind cleared I was a man. I rolled away fast from the red lizard and didn't stop until there was a rock between us. The' lizard stayed where he was, watching me. I was making for the next bridge when his words came back to me. My dumb reptile brain had registered them only as sounds. "You can't speak!" he'd wailed. Then, "Tell me! I'll let you bite me, but tell me the way out!" He was a scarlet splash on a gray rock. Still watching me. I pointed downslope, toward the lake of ice. "There! All the way to the center, if I haven't been lied to myself!" I glanced back once after I'd crossed the next bridge. The lizard was poised on the rim, staring down. As I watched, he made his decision. He leapt into the pit. Now what was that all about? Never mind, Carpentier , you've got other concerns... Far below me, the golden monks stood like so many statues. Every couple of seeonds one or another would rock forward as if its base were unstable. The broken bridge dropped in a cascade of rock. I stopped to catch my breath (Habit, Carpentier! You could give that up), then went down the broken slope with some care. It would have been easy to break an ankle. I had reached the floor of the canyon before I noticed that one of the monks had turned completely around to stare at me. His slate-grey eyes were the oldest, the weariest I had ever seen; and I recognised them. He said, "Didn't you pass here a week ago?" "A few days, I think. And you've only come this far?" "We hurry as fast as we can." The grey eyes studied me. They were so tired; they made me want to sag down and rest. "May I ask, what game are you playing? Are you a courier or something equally unlikely?" "No. I -- " Why not tell the truth? He wasn't about to run tell someone. "I've got to steal a pitchfork from one of the ten-foot demons in the next pit over." "Don a cloak like mine," he said. "See what it does to your sense of humor." I sank down against the bank. Those tired eyes... "I'll wear the cloak," I said. "You get Benito out of the Pit of the Evil Counselors. Okay?" "I beg your pardon?" "I pushed a good friend into the Pit of the Evil Counselors. If I can't -- " "But why would you do a thing like that?" I howled. It startled me more than him. I'd been about to say something else entirely. But no words came, and I threw back my head and howled. The tears .streamed down my face. The monk said something in a foreign language. He tottered toward me, and stopped. He didn't know what to do. "There, there," he said. "It will be all right. Don't cry." With a touch of bitterness he added, "Everyone will notice." There was a howl as big as the world inside me. It wanted out, and it was stronger than I was. I howled. The priest muttered to himself. Aloud he said, "Please. Please don't do that. If you will only stop crying, I will help you get your pitchfork." I shook my head. I got out a whimpered, "How?" He sighed. "I cannot even take off my robe. I do not see how I can help. Perhaps I could act as bait, somehow?" He lifted his head, his teeth grinding with the effort, to look up along the cascade of broken rock. I stood up. I patted him on his leaden back: Clunk, clunk, clunk. "You've got your own problems." I girded up my mental loins and started up the slope. Loose rocks rolled under my feet. This was the high side of the gully. It took a long time to get to the top. I had just one advantage; part of the bridge still projected out from the cliff. I climbed in its shadow and stopped underneath. I waited. After all, what could a demon do to me? Rip me to pieces? I'd heal. Drop me into the pitch, forever? Throw me into the pit of the thieves? One of the horned black demons strolled past, his head turned to study the pitch on the other side of the ridge. He held six yards of iron pitchfork balanced in one hand. All I had to do was leap out and grab it. I let him go. When he was past I began to shake. The beast had three-inch claws, ten. And eightinch tusks, two. And Carpentier was a coward. I heard clanking and puffing below me. I turned and saw an amazing sight. The priest was coming up behind me. I watched him. I didn't believe it, but it was true: he was actually in motion. He sounded as if he were dying again, but every so often his hand or his foot would move and i  he'd be two inches higher. When I finally made myself believe what was happening, I scrambled down the cliff, got under him and pushed up on the rigid hem of his robe. I doubt it helped. I might as well have been trying to lift the world. We reached a flattish fragment of rock just under what was left of the bridge. There we rested. The death rattle was in his throat. His eyes were closed. His face glistened. "Thousand years," he got out. "Been walking... thousand years... in this lead coffin. Legs like trees." Then, "Was a priest. A priest. Supposed to... keep people out of Hell." "I still don't know how we're going to do it." The we was courtesy, and he deserved it. But what could he do? "Get me up," he said. I got my arms under his robe. It was warm. Together we got him upright, somehow. Then I looked up... at a demon's hooves. The demon looked down at us, grinning. "You know," he said pleasantly, "you're the first one ever got this far out of the tar." I said, "You're making a mistake. T'm not -- " Then I leapt for it. The pitchfork struck sparks from the rock where I'd been, but I was in midair, falling. I landed hard on a ragged-edged boulder. I rolled immediately, ready to dodge again. The priest was gripping the business end of the pitchfork! The demon bellowed and pulled. For an instant he had lifted the priest off the rock, robe and all. Then the priest sagged back, still gripping the tines. I tried to climb up to help. The priest took two steps back and off the edge of the rock. The demon bellowed for help. He was trying to lift half a ton of leaden robe, and it wasn't working out. I had almost reached them when the demon cried out and let go. The priest dropped through space. I crawled down to him. The robe was bent like tinsel and cracked down the front. The edges glowed yellow. He'd been told wrong; the robe was solid gold. When I touched it it burned my fingers. The priest was mangled inside. He looked violently dead, except for his eyes, which followed me. If I didn't get him out of the robe he'd fry. But you don't move an accident victim -- He'll heal, Carpentier. fe all heal, to be hurt again. I, pulled him out by his feet. The robe wasn't contoured to let him pass, but it didn't matter. He came out like a jellyfish. He must have broken every bone in his body. I spoke not to the soft-looking head, but to the grey eyes alone. "You'll heal. When you heal, there's a way out of Hell. Benito says so. Go downhill. Downhill." The eyes blinked. "I've got to rescue Benito," I said. I pulled him over to the side so nobody would step on him. I picked up the pitchfork and left.    "Benito!" I walked the ridge between the pits, calling like a lost soul. The answering voices all sounded the same, anonymous, thrumming, inhuman. "Here I am, fellah!" "Benito who?" "Who dares disturb the silence of Hell?" "Benito!" "Allen?" That had to be him! But a dozen voices took it up. "Allen!" "Here I am, Allen! What kept you?" "Benito! I've come to get you out!" I listened for the Italian accent... and heard it. "Never mind. I belong here. I should not have tried to leave." All the flames looked alike, but I thought I had him placed now. I reached down with the pitchfork. "Bu-ger that! Grab the end!" The other flames were wandering off. Benito said, "It is not long enough in any case." It wasn't. I looked along the rim. There was a rough place where I might climb down partway. Benito tried to stop me. "You are being stupid. If you fall, you will burn like the rest of us!" "Can you reach the end?" "Go away, Allen. This is my proper place." I was ten feet below the rim, and almost out of footholds. The pitchfork was heavy and awkward. I tried to go further, setting my feet very carefully. "All right," Benito said suddenly. The huge flame moved to engulf the tines. I felt a feather touch on the haft, and the flame began to rise from the pit. He called, "Can you hold me?" I laughed with relief. "You don't weigh as much as an ounce! I could lift a thousand of you!" After all I'd been through, suddenly it was going to be easy. The flame rose higher along the haft... and I felt the first warming of the metal.    I waited until I was sure I could filter the panic from my voice. Some of it may have got through anyway. "Benito? Hurry." "Is something wrong?" "No, never mind. Just hurry." I was afraid he'd let go. The metal was uncomfortably warm. It grew hot. Down there where a huge flame was rising in dreamy sloth, the metal began to glow dull red. He wouldn't notice; his own bright flame would blind him to it. Up here it was too hot to hold, but I held on, my teeth clenched against the scream. The scream grew bulky in my throat. I stopped breathing to hold it in. If Benito gave up now to save me pain, I'd never, never find the courage to do this twice. The metal was cheery red around the flame. My hands began to sizzle. I wasn't breathing, but the smell of cooked meat worked its way into my nose. I couldn't imagine how my hands still held. I was clenching them with everything I had, but the muscles and nerves must be cooked through. Charred through. I knew that smell too; dinner ruined. My head was thrown back, my eyes clenched tight. There was no sensation but the fire. "You can let go," said Benito. He was beside me, clinging to the cliff, his body no longer hidden by the flame. I tried to let go. My hands were charred fast to the haft. I tried to knock the pitchfork loose. It came loose, all right, and slid bumping into the eight Bolgia with my charred hands still attached. Benito had to virtually lift me up the cliff. Benito, nursing my charred wrists. He had to haul me up the last bridges by the slack of my robe. The pain never stopped. The nerves gave no sign of having been cauterized by the red hot iron. The charred bone broke away; the black flesh split to expose red flesh. It'll heal, Carpentier. Oh, shut up. And call me Carpenter. Carpentier the Famous Author is dead. In the empty borderland between the tenth pit and the giants, we sat down. Presently Benito spoke. "Thank you." "Yeah. I'm sorry I pushed you in." He didn't say anything. I said, "I thought I had to do it. I thought it was right." Still nothing. "Look," I said. "I was raised to believe that Benito Mussolini and Adolf Hitler were identical monsters." Benito sighed. "Sometimes, toward the end, perhaps we were. I didn't start that way. I meant well." He laughed, bitterly. "I had good intentions. We know what is said to be paved with those." "Tell me about it." He spoke musingly, without looking at me. "After the War I saw my country humiliated. No one believed in anything. Corruption everywhere, laboring people working against wealthy people, middle class working against the government, everyone fighting each other and everyone ruining each other. If they'd only work together -- we were Romans, once. We ruled the world. We could be great again, instead of a joke for Clemenceau and Lloyd George to swat aside." "So you made people work together?" "I gave Italy hope. For years I even stopped Hitler from taking Austria. Allen, if I'd chosen the side of the Allies in fhe second war, would I have as great a place in history as Stalin?" I couldn't say anything to that. ants. Adolf never equalled that record. As for me, in the early days we used castor oil, not clubs." He sighed. "But you can never stop, once you begin seeing what is better for people than they know themselves. The opposition will make a thorough mess of everything you've done, and you know they will destroy the country. What do you do? Destroy the opposition. Now they really have grievances. Bigger opposition, more police needed to suppress them. But I meant well. I loved my people to the day they killed me." " 'The purpose of power is power.' " "'whatl" Benito was badly shocked. "Never mind. Quote from a novel, #. So then you tried to set up a government here?" "For my sins, I did." Benito's sudden laugh was like my own howling in the sixth Bolgia: there was an agonized laugh in him, and it clawed its way through his throat. "Oh, Allen! And you think you've seen Hell! A government among the Evil Counselors -- When I tried to get out they stopped me; they needed me as figurehead. Never mind, I got out anyway. I had to." "But you never did anything but good for me. Or anyone else you met, down here." "How are your hands?" We looked. Two tiny infant's fists were forming at the lumpy bones of my wrists. "We must wait until they heal. You will never climb with those!" he laughed. We sat and talked. Hours passed. "I think the worst was when they shot my cabinet people. Italians, shooting men whose only crime was to love Italy and trust me -- " he shuddered. "Those are strange scars on your chest." "I had to play games with the demon in the tenth Bolgia. Funny, we didn't see him coming back." "Games?" Reluctantly I told him. It could have been embarrassing, but it wasn't. He didn't thank me again. Instead he smiled and said, "Do you still believe that Hell is a place of entertainment?" "No. I didn't even then. I think Geryon convinced me." "Geryon?" "Yeah. You may not have noticed, but Geryon is the only nonhuman in Hell who really looks like an ET, an extraterrestrial, something from another world. He's consistent. Not like those patchwork demons, animal traits grafted on a human frame. And when I climbed aboard him I kicked machinery around his waist." "So?" I had to laugh. "Oh, really, Benito! An anti-gravity belt? When they've already proved they can take the mass and weight out of anything they like? Geryon was lying. Lying without saying a word." "And it was Geryon that convinced you? You have seen no proper miracles?" I told him where the pitchfork had come from. "That priest climbed the broken bridge in half a ton of gold. He hung from the demon's pitchfork until the demon had to let go, and he knew what would happen then." Benito smiled. "Yes, that was a miracle." "Too right. I know a miracle when I see one." "Then you are more fortunate than most of us." He looked thoughtful. "Geryon has looked a little different each time I have seen him." "That worried me too. Just how often have you made this trip?" "Six times. Each has been easier for me, although not for the one who accompanied me to the exit. As I told you, it does not matter how many start. Only one leaves." "And there really is a way out... There was a time when I thought you were just leading me into something more horrible. I'm still scared, but not of that." "Now there remains only the lake of ice. You have nothing to fear." "I'm afraid to relax. Too often I've thought I was through the worst part." His look probed my soul. "When the iron began to grow warm in your hands -- " "Tell me all about it." "I think not. But now there is only the ice. It will be colder than anything you can magine, but we can endure it. Nothing can bar us now! Soon we reach the center, and then -- " He stopped. "And then?" "You will see." He looked me in the face. "I think you have enough courage." "Even now I feel it leaking away. Spit it out, Benito." "We will meet Lucifer, and pass him. Ignore anything he says. When we have passed that, go uphill to Purgatory." He paused. "Without me." "But you've travelled this route? You know where it leads?" "No, and yes. I have not traveled it, but I know where it leads." "How?" "By faith, and by Dante's description." "Dante's been wrong a couple of times. Admit it, Benito: you don't know what happened to those six you rescued." "I know. But I have not seen." "Do you want to leave Hell? Or are you afraid of what's there?" "How are your hands?" They were a child's hands now, still too small to support my weight. "You didn't answer my question." "I would leave Hell if I could. I belong here, so long as there are lost souls to be rescued." "You sent six men and women into the unknown, but you were afraid to go yourself." He didn't answer, only looked at me. I stood up. "Come on. My hands'll heal before we need them."    They healed. We climbed the torso of a chained giant. It was easier than mountain climbing, and harder: mountains don't shake, mountains don't snap at you with teeth the size of medieval shields. We stepped across space from the giant's shoulder to the flat top of a wall. From the wall I watched Benito slide down on the seat of his pants, if he'd been wearing pants. A pity he hadn't found a better way down in six previous trips. I slid after him. Imagine one of the Great Lakes frozen over, seen on a moonless night. Maybe it looked like that. I'd never seen any of the Great Lakes. To me it was an ice skating rink for a society of teleports: bit enough to hold, say, one percent of a populame seemed arrow-straight; the dark ice, infinite. A breath of a breeze whispered around us and leeched all the warmth from our massless souls. I stiffened with the shock, then crouched down and tried to shelter in my own arms. Benito was standing. "That will not help. Nothing helps," he said patiently. "You must bear the cold." If he could do it... I stood up, and closed my eyes tight against the soft, unreasonably cold breeze. Surely it was below freezing, way below freezing. How cold was it? If it could kill a man in minutes, or seconds. I'd never know it. I couldn't die. "Benito? Burst into flame again for your good friend." "I would if I could. My apologies, Allen." Benito took my arm. We walked. It had certainly been worth asking. Was it water ice we walked on? For all of me, it could have been dry ice, or frozen nitrogen, or something even colder. I kicked something that cursed me without emotion. I tried to open my eyes. The wind's tears had frozen them shut. I pulled them open, painfully, with my fingers. "Leave them open," Benito said, "and they will freeze open." When the urge came to blink I fought it. Then there was no need, for my eyes would not close. I looked back at what I'd kicked. I said, "Sorry." The face was handsome, photogenic, dignified in middle age, undignified in the way it grimaced and bent to the ice for shelter. Had I seen that face sometimes, on television? Maybe. The man was buried to his chin in the ice. At the sound of my voice he cried, "Wait! Are you american?" "Aren't we all? I can't seem to find anything but." The head called to another head sitting like a cabbage on the ice. "George! Maybe we can settle this now." It turned back to me. "Late american? Do you know anything "Sure. Anti-ballistic missiles to knock down incoming missiles. The controversy was over whether to "Wonderful! All right, sir. George was a Democrat, and I was a Republican. The Democrats were against building the system. The Republicans were in favor of it. But which of us was right?" "I haven't the faintest idea," I said. "Do you really have nothing better to talk about than that?" "No!" the man I'd kicked said sharply. "We do not! One of us had to be right! So why are we both here?" The cold wasn't just getting to me; it had gotten me. I wanted out, not conversation. I said, "Other crimes, maybe." "One of us was wrong," George said. "Senator Gates here thought the system was a waste of money, but he went along with his party. He -- " "It was more than a waste of money! It used up efforts we could have spent on a laser system! Sir, I've seen how accurate a laser defense system could be against incoming missiles. But politics dicsystem. I went along." "I don't know anything about the damned lasers," George said, "except they were highly experimental. Experimental weapons did a lot for the Nazis, didn't they?" He snorted contempt, then sneezed on the freezing air. "I was convinced that fend the country against an atomic attack. But our party platform was in favor of military cutbacks. Officially, so was I." "Now, sir," Senator Gates said to me, "we can't both have been wrong." "I think I'm getting the picture. You both thought you were wrong." "... yes." "And a mistake could wipe out the United States of America." Neither answered. "For what it's worth," I said, "we're still getting Americans in Hell. Corbett died much later than you." "Thank you," said ex-Senator Gates, and they both turned their faces to the ice again. "But yoir were both traitors in your minds." "Thank you for your help," said George. It was a dismissal. itk ir We walked with care, to avoid kicking heads. There were certainly enough of them. But now it was worse; here the dead had been buried supine, and we would have been stepping on faces. Once I missed my step and came down hard on a human face. The ice across its eyes crackled under my feet, and I leapt back fast. "Sorry!" "Thanks," I heard. "Mistake." "Thanks, oh, thanks," it said, weeping. "I haven't cried in years. The damned ice froze across my eyes and I couldn't cry. Thanks." I felt awful. This was an awful place. "That's okay," I said. I bent and picked the remaining shards of ice from her eyes. "What'd you do?" "I don't want to say." "Okay." I tore the ice visors from a couple of dozen pairs of eyes. Always they froze over again almost immediately. Only one ever said "Thanks." Finally I gave it up. There were just too many. And the next head I passed screamed, "The ice! Stupid! Tear off the ice! You did it for the others!" I stopped. "Who're you?" "None of your business!" I turned away. "The ice! Wait! AI Capone, I'm AI Capone! You want names? That's Vito Genovese, trying to turn his face! Wait, I'll show you Lepke! Wait!" He was shouting against a chorus of voices trying to drown him out. I kept walking. When the noise was behind us Benito said, "I knew Vito Genovese." "Was he worth talking to?" "No. Were you thinking of going back? It's cold, Allen." Sound whispered all around us. Partly it was the breeze, which had stiffened. Partly it was the chattering of teeth. I'd suppressed that reflex in myself; it wasn't warming me at all. But in all that expanse of ice, there was only one point of motion. I caught it in the corner of my eye, way off to one side. Doubted my senses. Kept looking. Saw it again. 'Benito?" I pointed. He found it. "I had no idea. I thought I was the only one." "You may be. It seems to be one man. And a dog." They had noticed us, and they angled to meet us. As they came closer I saw my mistake. The dog was a lizard, its scarlet color leeched from it by the cold. And the man was the blackbearded thief who had stolen my shape at the seventh pit. We studied each other. No greeting seemed appropriate. Finally I gestured and said, "Benito Mussolini. I'm Allen Carpenter." "Jesse James. This lizard is Bob Ford." "What was that all bout, that business there at the bridge?" "A bunch of us got together," said Jesse. "We thought maybe we could cooperate in getting one of us out. It turned out a man couldn't throw a lizard far enough. But we could stand a human pyramid against one of the walls, and the top man could throw a lizard at the bridge. I was the lizard." "Funny nobody thought of it before." He sighed. "It's getting those animals to work together, that's the problem. All the time we were trying to make the pyramid, some of us in the lizard form kept biting the ones in human form. We didn't get anything done till we had a dozen big lizards to guard us while we made the pyramid." "Figures. Why'd you jump back?" "I had to tell them which way was out." "You might not have got out again, They might not even have let you take human form again." He nodded. I remembered something. A line from a song. 'It was little Robert Ford, that dirty little coward, I wonder how does he feel, for he ate of Jesse's bread, and he slept in Jesse's bed, and he laid Jesse James in his grave...' "Bob Ford. Didn't he kill you? Shot you while you were taking a bath?" "Hanging a picture. Yeah, he shot me, all right. I was following your advice -- for which I thank you. Stranger." He laughed. "And there was Bob Ford's head sitting on the ice. I thought it over for awhile. I wandered around and around him, wondering what I could do to him, and wondering if I still hated him. "The lizard was rubbing affectionately against his leg. "I finally bit him on the nose." It hit me like a stiff shot of good whiskey. "You can get out of the ice!" "Sure, friend. I just reached into that man-shaped bubble and picked up a lizard. Well, which way now?" "Inward," Benito said. "Let us go. It is cold here." That had to be the most unnecessary statement of all time. We moved inward, and the wind came up. It was blowing right in our faces. Pretty soon it was a real howler, as bad as the circle of the winds. I wondered if Corbett had ever got back there... The wind whistled past us and lifted Jesse off the ice. The lizard squealed and leaped after him, and the wind caught it too. Man and lizard were bowled end over end across the ice, then lifted and flung high outward. I watched them dwindle. "So close," I said. "They were so close!" "They were not ready," Benito said. "Perhaps they must see what is done to others. Theft and treachery may not have been all they did. It is even possible that they will be blown all the way back to the Vestibule and must make their way back. Come." "But -- " "They know the way, Allen. Come!" "All right." We bowed our heads against the wind and staggered on. The wind had been entirely too selective for coincidence. It had thrown Jesse and Ford an unguessable distance without knocking me or Benito off our feet. I thought it was a good omen... for us. Suddenly there were no more heads. There was only the ice, and the wind that had blown the others away. We leaned into it and kept moving. I said, "Hell has run out of sins?" "Look down." Hell had not run out of sinners. They were buried beneath the ice in weird positions. Once I looked down, and then no more. We walked crouched, wrapped in our own arms, to no purpose. The wind had early sucked every erg of heat out of us. I saw motion ahead, high up. As we drew near a shadowy mass loomed around the suggestion of motion. Pterodactyls on a mountain? Restless, rhythmic motion, like the wings of enormous birds. And gradually it all came clear. There was a humanoid form, a hairy torso more than a mile tall. We stood at the bottom, at waist level, and looked up at three vast faces whose features were almost lost in distance. Bat-wings flapped on either side of each face; and the wind was now beating down at our heads. This was a very different picture from the dapper gentleman who offers to buy your soul. Or from Milton's epic hero, proud and unrepentant. One could not imagine playing riddles or chess games with this hideous, miserable, helpless mountain. I studied it almost without fear. All three pairs of jaws were moving in the same rhythm as the wings. Something fluttered around the lips... "Benito, what's he chewing on?" "Are you sure you want to know?" "Skip it. Which way is out? Hey -- " I reached to stop him, not fast enough. Benito was striding straight toward Lucifer. He stopped at the edge of the ice. The ice ended short of Lucifer himself. There was three feet of empty space all around the enormous waist. An no navel. I couldn't have missed it. It would have been big enough to hide a battleship. "You must climb down," said Benito. I looked into the gap. "After you." He shook his head. "I cannot leave. There are others to rescue." "I don't go without you." "You have not shown such fear before." "It's not all fear. You've rescued seven of us, now rescue yourself. You've earned it. If this doesn't lead to where you think it does, we can help each other get back." "What if I turn back now, leaving you here?" I'd wondered about that myself. "I don't know, and that's the truth. But there's a moral problem. You're a better man than I am -- " He smiled sardonically. "I? The murderous dictator you pushed into the eighth pit?" "You've changed since you reached Hell. You've given me no evil counsel. I guess that's the point. If you haven't changed in Hell, if you haven't earned the right to leave, then I haven't and won't. If you can't go, I can't." "I, I think I can go. I choose not to." "If you can leave Hell, you'll have to prove it." He studied my face... and then he smiled a joyful, luminous smile. He turned and stepped across the gap and had two fistfuls of coarse hair. And a sound beat down at our heads, a wind with an almost subsonic voice in it. "Carpentier." I looked straight up. Lucifer's middle face was looking down the curve of Lucifer's chest. Two fluttering human legs protruded like a ghastly cigarette from the corner of the mouth. It spoke, and the deep bass voice blew down to me. "What will you tell God when you see Him?" I didn't answer. "Will you tell Him that He could learn morality from Vlad the Impaler?' ' Benito was far below, clinging like a tick in the billowing hair, waiting for me. I stepped across and worked my way down. As I did, my weight seemed to increase, against all the laws of physics. It scared me. I was back in Infernoland, climbing down into the quantum black hole Big Juju had used for artificial gravity... Benito looked up at me curiously. "What did he say to you?" I shook my head. We descended until all weight was centered at my navel. No quantum black hole crushed and swallowed me. I hadn't really expected one. I watched Benito work his way around until his feet pointed at me. I followed his example. Now we climbed up. At one point I found breath to laugh at the picture we would have made: two men in nightshirts climbing at least half a mile of hairy leg. I halfexpected to pass a dong the size of the Empire State Building, but there was nothing but hair. The climb seemed endless, but it ended, not in ice but in an echoing grotto of rock. And the Devil's hooves still loomed over us, hooves big enough to stamp a city flat. We rested flat on our backs on the rock. Presently I heard running water. I got up and found the stream and drank from it. The water was clear and sweet. Benito was on his feet. "Onward!" he cried. He began to climb the sides of the grotto. The handholds were not difficult, and he moved like a spider monkey, or like a fat man who no longer weighs anything at all. He looked down from the roof of the grotto. It didn't end; it dwindled into a funnel shape that narrowed and narrowed but never quite shut. "A four thousand mile climb, if Dante was half right!" he bellowed cheerfully. "Are you coming?" "Tm afraid not." "What did you say?" "No!" I sighed in exasperation when I saw him climbing back down, but I'd half-expected it. He dropped the last few feet, and it did seem he fell like a settling balloon, too slowly. "What was it Lucifer said to you?" "He asked me what I would say to God." "Well?" "I have to know something before I can speak to God at all." Benito waited. "I have to know the purpose of Hell." "When you reach Him you can ask Him." "You don't get it. Every torture in Hell was too much too late. Punishment? But it's infinite punishment for things that are little in comparison. Dracula caused a lot of people a lot of pain and death, but it ended. George only lied to people to make them buy things! And, and what about the fat lady in the Vestibule area? "So what's the purpose? To teach us a lesson? But we're dead. Revenge, punishment? Completely out of proportion. Balance? Does the universe need as much pain in it as pleasure? I couldn't take Heaven if that was the case." "There is a reason, and the reason is good. I know." "Yeah? I don't. There's only one excuse for Hell, and I almost missed it in the ravings of a crazy psychiatrist. It has to be the final training ground. If nothing can get a soul into Heaven in its life, there's still Hell, God's last attempt to get his attention. Like a catatonic in a hot box, like me in that bottle, if Hell won't make a man yell for help, then it was still worth a try." Benito was nodding. "You may be right. You may have found the purpose of Hell." "Yeah. Yeah, but do you see what it means? It means that every soul in Hell has to be able to leave, once he's learned enough about himself. Every soul, even the trees in the Wood of the Suicides, even the poor devils in the boiling pitch and the sullen types anchored under the lake. Even the ones who think they're satisfied, the ones in the First Circle. And I can't leave Hell until I'm sure they can do it." Benito nodded. "We go back." "No, no, you idiot!" I was furious. "How can I tell anyone he can leave unless I know you did? You're going up! And I'm going to watch you do it!" "Carpenter, you must still learn humility." "Granted. And you?" "But they need me. They... ah. They have you." "They have me." He shook my hand. He began to climb. I lay flat on the rock, not far from a rank-smelling wall of hair. There hadn't been many places to rest in Hell. Benito had grown tiny when a pinpoint of light appeared beyond him. It brightened... and I knew that I was seeing the sun. He'd made good progress before it dimmed and went out. Much later, it appeared again. I found a speck next to it, that moved if I watched it long enough. The light went out. When next it brightened there was a tiny mote in it, that moved. The light was dimming with sunset when the mote moved out of it and left it clear, ir IN First, let me establish something. When I go to Cal Tech I do not expect an experience out of H. P. Lovecraft. Horror may be interesting at the proper time and place, but it's not very pleasant as a total surprise. It started peacefully enough. Dr. Robert Forward, the Hughes Research gravity expert you've heard of here and other places, called to ask if I would be interested in meeting Stephen Hawking. Since Hawking is considered by important physicists to possibly rank alongside Newton and Einstein, it took over the proposition. I didn't even need to look at my calendar; nothing I had planned could be that important. A week later Larry Niven and I drove over to the California Institute of Technology. It was a bright spring afternoon... In order properly to tell this story I must now give some personal details about Professor Hawking. I've consulted his friends, who assure me that he doesn't mind. Stephen Hawking is quite young, early thirties at the oldest. He is a resident theoretician at Cambridge University, and he yearly produces marvels in astronomical theory, particularly in the field of black-hole dynamics. previous column in which I described Hawking's fiery marriage of quantum mechanics to Einstein's classical relativity theories, to produce the startling prediction that sponsible in large part for the socalled "laws of black-hole dynamics". An important man indeed. Alas, Professor Hawking suffers from a nervous-system disorder which severely impairs his speech and confines him to a wheel chair. Those who attend his lectures are warned that they must listen closely; he can be understood, but only with difficulty and concentration. Of course, given the subject matter, this would be true if he spoke with Jennings Bryan to such bards of the sciences as Larry and me; we were prepared to be doubly confused. Cal Tech's architecture is a neat blend of Old California and modem LA; arched thick-walled Monterrey-style buildings with large shaded porches alternate with steeland-glass towers and clean-lined functionalism. It sounds horrible, but the effect is actually quite pleasing. It's a nice place to be, especially if you're looking forward to hearing one of the truly great men of our time. The lecture was in a small modem slant-floored room of the type sometimes called lecture theaters; the sort of classroom lecturers like. The tiered seats let everyone have a good view of the speaker and his materials, and give the speaker a good view of the audience. It was only partly filled: graduate students, several undergraduates, a sprinkling of faculty, one or two of the top names in theoretical physics. It was a room of serious women and men, mostly younger than I, all expectantly quiet. At the bottom of the well, the focus of attention on the stage, was an incredibly thin, very young-appearing man seated in a high-backed motorized chair of Victorian design; the chair had no flavor of the hospital about it. He wore a light suit, dark shirt, and flowered tie, and he kept his hands folded carefully in his lap as he was introduced. The chairman gave his credits and spoke wonderingly of how privileged we were to hear a man of this stature. No one disagreed. Not, of course, that anyone would have said anything no matter what he thought, but the total silence in the room was an obvious sign of unanimous assent. Hawking began to speak. Everyone leaned slightly forward, straining to hear. Except for the heavily slurred voice there was absolutely no sound; you could quite literally hear a pen drop, for I dropped mine and it clattered loudly on the cement floor. This is the scene, then: a lecture room partly filled with very bright people, a few extremely well known in theoretical physics, others students at one of the world's most prestigious institutions. They all strain to hear a wizened young man who makes awkward gestures and speaks with a thick slur that keeps his words Just at the edge of intelligibility. He grins like a thief. He's obviously not in pain and he doesn't feel sorry for himself. And he tells that room of bright, highly educated people that everything they thought they knew is nonsense. And he chuckles. He tells us that the pudding that ate Chicago may some day exist; that duplicates of each one of us may one day wander the universe; that anything can, and probably will, happen. He tells us that the universe isn't lawful, never will be lawful, never can be lawful; that we cannot ever know enough to predict the totality of events in this universe; that at best we study local phenomena that may be predictable for an unspecifiable time. And he laughs. He tells us that Cthulthu may exist after all. As I said, it was an afternoon of Lovecraftian horror. Larry and I escaped with our sanity, after first, in the question period, making eertain that Hawking really did say what we thought he'd said. He had.    Stephen Hawking's lecture had originally been entitled "The Breakdown of Physics in the Region of Space-Time Singularities." The title was flashed on the screen; then another slide took its place, and Hawking chuckled. The new slide: He began simply enough. The prineiple of equivalence, he said, is well established. This is the principle that states that inertial mass, that is, the resistance of objects to being moved by an outside force, is exactly equivalent to gravitational mass, that is, the gravitational force a given mass will exert: there is only one kind of mass. This was Galileo's Principle, and the source of the famous if apocryphal story of his dropping a cannon-ball and a musket-ball from the Leaning Tower of Pisa and observing them striking the ground at the same time. Obviously if gravitational and inertial mass were different, heavy objects would not fall at the same speed as light ones. So far so good. Next, gravity affects light. It can bend light rays, as predicted by Einstein and observed several times in solar eclipses. Now in short order: the energymomentum tensor of gravity is positive; gravity is universally attractive, not repellent. Therefore, enough mass will create a field from which no light can escape. The Special Theory of Relativity says that nothing can travel faster than light. And therefore sufficient mass must create a space-time singularity -- a place which cannot be observed. A singularity is therefore inevitable; that is, one must exist, provided only: (#) that Einstein's general relativity is correct; (#) gravity is truly attractive and never repellent) and (#), enough mass has ever been collected together. And therefore at least one singularity exists in our universe, since at the time of the Big Bang all the conditions certainly prevailed; and also, it's very likely that other singularities have been created by collapse of stars, since many stars have more than enough matter and don't have enough energy to throw that matter away as they die.    Okay so far? Nothing startling here. Bit dry, but all we've proved is that singularities must exist, and heck, nearly everyone accepts the idea now. They're hidden away inside black holes, of course, and observers are now very nearly certain that we can observe a black hole. Well, not observe the hole itself; but Cygnus X-#, an x-ray emitting star in the constellation Cygnus, has an invisible companion and the pair of stars, the one we can see and the one we can't, together act very like what Cal Tech's Kip Thome predicted such a pair would act like if one were a black hole. So what else is new? We've proved black holes can exist, and lo, the observers think they've found one. What's scary about thatl Nothing, so far. Holes aren't scary unless you're about to fall into one. We even understand them. We know they "have no hair," that is, that they can be completely described given their mass, M; angular momentum, J; and electric charge, Q. Given these data we can describe their shape, and predict what effect they'll have on nearby objects, and play all kinds of fascinating scientific-theory games. We can talk about black hole bombs, and toy with ideas on how to extract energy from them: take one rotating black hole, throw garbage into it, and you not only get rid of the garbage, but can get useful energy back out. There are speculations (not SF; Just plain science) about extremely advanced civilizations using black holes for precisely that purpose. There's Just no end to the nice things you could do with black holes, and although not many years ago they were no more than toys for theoreticians to play mental games with, black holes have become household-word objects now. Black holes don't make us nervous. Ah, but inside each black hole there lurks a singularity. This is the little beastie that breaks down physics in the nearby regions. By definition they do things we can't predict. They behave in strange ways. Up close to them time reversals can happen. How, then, can we avoid this breakdown of our nice predictable universe? Hawking discussed several theoretical alternatives, and dismissed each. A couple of the cases seemed to startle one of the bigname theoreticians listening to the lecture. When Hawking was finished, though, the singularities were back and inevitable. I won't pretend to have understood all of this part of the lecture; and I with it if I had. If you appreciate that sort of thing you'll read Hawking's paper when it conies out. For the rest of us I sum up by saying that he found no good alternatives; eliminating General Relativity doesn't eliminate the singularities, or el.se lands you in an even worse theoretical soup. Therefore, let us look at General Relativity; but let us add quantum theory to it. Hawking recently published that work, and I described it here in January. The important fact is that the quantum effects violate cosmic censorship. The Law of Cosmic Censorship, you may recall (December shall be no naked singularities; every singularity shall be decently clothed with an event horizon that prevents us from ever being able to observe it directly, and thus prevents us from observing the region in which physics breaks down. Thus we needn't fear the singularity. It can't affect our lives, because nothing it does can get out of that black hole "around" it. But adding quantum effects to General Relativity repeals cosmic censorship. Black holes evaporate. Big ones slowly, small ones rapidly, all inevitably. And what of the created by the Big Bang of creation? Evaporation of black holes produces naked singularities. We may play about with the concept of quantizing relativity, and Hawking did; but the conclusion was inescapable. Again I don't pretend to have followed every step, nor did most of the rest of us in that room; but several did, and they weren't pleased. Because now comes the punchline. The singularities emit matter and energy. And "they emit all possible configurations with equal probability. Perhaps this is why the early universe from the Big Bang singularity was in thermal equilibrium, and was very nearly homogeneous and isotropic; thermal equilibrium would represent the largest number of configurations." But since that time the universe has changed, and we have stars and planets and nematodes and comets and great whales (for a little while longer) and people; but the singularity must still be around. It emits. And what comes out is completely random, absolutely uncorrelated. This fundamental breakdown in prediction -- Hawking is saying not only that we can't predict now, but that in priciple we can never predict, no matter how much we know or how smart we get or how large a computer we build -- is a "consequence of the fact that General Relativity allows fundamental changes in the topology of space-time; that is, allows holes. "Matter and information can fall into these holes -- or can come out. And what comes out is completely random and uncorrelated." The hole can emit anything. Anything at all. "No," I thought. I looked to Niven. "No," he was thinking. Surely we misunderstood. And the thin chap grinned ever more broadly. "Of course we might have to wait quite a while for it to emit one of the people here this afternoon, or myself, but eventually it must -- " Hawking chuckled and waited expectantly, and after a long and very silent pause first one, then another joined him in laughter; but it had a rather hollow sound, or so I thought. Larry agreed when we could talk about it later. So far as we can tell, we've just heard one of the top people in theoretical physics tell us that we don't know anything and can't know anything; that causality is a local phenomenon of purely temporary nature; that time travel is possible; that Cthulthu might emerge from a singularity, and indeed is as probable as, say, H. P. Lovecraft. Hawking concluded by reminding us that Albert Einstein once said "God does not play dice with the universe." "On the contrary," Hawking said, "it appears that not only does God play dice, but also that he sometimes throws the dice where they cannot be seen!"    Lovecraftian horror indeed. Our rational universe is crumbling. Western civilization assumes reason; that some things are impossible, that's all, and we can know that; that werewolves don't exist, and there never was, never could be, a god Poseidon, or an Oracle that spoke truly; that the universe is at least in principle discoverable by human reason, is knowable. That, says one of the men we believe best understands this universe, is not true. It's not very probable that Cthulthu will emerge from the primieval singularity created in the Big Bang, or that Poseidon will suddenly appear on Mount Olympus, but neither is impossible; and for that matter, this world we think we understand, which seems to obey rational laws we can discover, isn't very probable either -- isn't, in fact, in the long run, any more probable than a world that includes Cthulthu, or the pudding that ate Chicago.    Well, of course I don't believe that; not in the sense that I'm going to alter my life to conform to a lawless and unpredictable universe. But I am now reduced to an act of faith: an irrational belief that the world and universe are, must be, lawful, and rational. This is not "faith in science" or believing in science; not any more. It never was, actually; but Hawking has laid bare the hidden flaw. So long as science itself concluded that the universe was lawful, few of us were tempted to ask why this should be so, or to realize that this is the one question science can never answer. Now, though, science itself says the universe is not lawful. If you want a lawful universe, you've got to take a leap of faith; you've got to hold fast to an irrational belief. While you're doing that, why not also believe there's a higher purpose to it all? Is it harder to believe the universe is lawful and purposeful than to believe it is lawful but without purpose?    In the Beginning, the Big Bang emitted Chaos; and the Chaos was without form, and void, for it was homogeneous and isotropic. And the Singularity moved upon the face of the Chaos and emitted light; and the Universe was no longer homogeneous, for the light was divided from the darkness. And there came forth firmaments and dry land and seas and stars and moons; and the worlds brought forth grass, the herb yielding seed, and the fruit trees yielding fruit after his kind, whose seed is in itself. It is quite literally true that if you can believe that, you can believe anything; more, you must believe anything. To exclude anything you must make an act of faith.    As we drove away from Pasadena, Larry remarked that if we ever had proximity to a singularity, he could well imagine people praying to it. After all, their prayers probably wouldn't influence what came out of it -- but they might, and certainly nothing else would. I even had an idea for a filippant story to be entitled "The Oracle." I don't think I'll write that story. If this new work of Hawking's holds up -- and if we've correctly interpreted what we heard -- there are going to be some changes in the fundamentals of Western Civilization. Will philosophy once again become the "Queen of Sciences?" I don't know; I suspect, though, that what we heard during our Lovecraftian afternoon will have a long reach. We either need some fundamental new breakthroughs in theoretical physics -- and I've heard no hint of what they may be -- or we'll have to start thinking about faith again. Meanwhile, for next month Larry Niven and I have collaborated to double-length article on how we created the cultures and science in We've beem promised a spectacular cover and illustrations, too.  Inn, Monroeville, PA. GoH; L. Sprague de Camp. Membership: # in advance, # at the door. For info: Frank Richards, #I Murray Avenue, Pittsburgh, PA., #. Sheraton Airport Inn, Denver, Colorado. GoH: Joanna Russ. Fan GoH: Bob Vardeman. Registration: # in advance, # at the door. For info: Ted Peak, # Detroit, Denner, Colorado, #. Convention, Holiday Inn, Providence, R.I. GoH: Robert Bloch. Toastmaster: Gahan Wilson. Membership: #. Banquet (add'l): #. For info: #st World Fantasy Convention, P.O. Box #, Middle Village Sta. , Middle Village, L.I., N.Y. # Inn, Tucson, Arizona. GoH: Gordon Eklund. Registration: # until memberships: #. For info: TusArizona, #. Guadalajara, Mexico. GoH: Mack Reynolds. Membership: # attending, # supporting. Make checks payable to Elliot Weinstein. For inGuadalajara #, Jalisco, Mexico. South, Chattanooga, TN. GoH: Cliff Amos; Me: Meade Frierson tending. Registration: #; Banquet: #. For info: Irvin Koch, co # Chatt Bk Bg, Chattanooga, TN. ton, Mass. GoH: Poul Anderson. tion, Cambridge, Mass. #. Owens Park, Manchester, England. #th British SF con. GoH: Robert Silverberg. Fan GoH: Peter Roberts. Membership: # attending until Sept. #st, # thereafter; # supporting. For infor: Brian Robinson, # Linwood Grove, Longsight, Manchester, UK., or Bill Bums, # Lou Avenue, Kings Park, N.Y. #. Fighting Spacethings had been a relatively simple taskdealing with Mission Control was another matter entirely! you read me? Over..." Static snapped, crackled, popped in response. "... This is Helbent Four, Mission Control. Come in..." Helbent listened, then shut down the communications channel. Why listen to dead air? Why watch static? Life was touch enough without being ignored, snubbed, shown complete and utter indifference. Gone three hundred years just to be snubbed and ignored. He opened the communications channel briefly, boosting the gain to a shout. "Who needs it, creeps? Life's too short!' ' What now? Orbit Earth and wait? Helbent searched his memory banks, checking, rechecking. He was programmed for every contingency but one, coming home. He had known exactly where to meet the Spacethings, exactly what to do when he got there. He had met them and done it, goal attained, purpose accomplished. Afterward, discovering himself the lone survivor, he had searched his memory banks for a new plan, a new purpose. None appeared. True, his designers had estimated a ten to one overkill on both sides. True, the estimates proved correct -- at least as far as the Spacethings were concerned. True, they had been # percent accurate in estimating Earth losses, but -- damn them -- they could at least have programmed for the vague possibility of a Destroyer surviving. Probabilities and preictions were fine in their place -- before the fact -- but after the fact, the .# percent probability of his survival became a hundredpercent certainty. Helbent took up a parking orbit and circled Earth, thinking. Purposeless -- actually, left only with his original purpose -- he felt useless. No more Spacethings, no more purpose. He almost regretted having destroyed them. On the # year trip out, his purpose -- save mankind and destroy Spacethings -- never flagged. Only with success did he feel loss. He remembered approaching the Spacething armada, flanked by his on each side. He remembered the look of the Spacething craft, inikilometers long, breaking up into sections and dispersing in front of him at close range. He remembered the momentary hesitation before the battle, each side waiting for the other's opening blast. Helbent himself had decided the day. He knew his goal. He had his purpose. He had come to fight. He would fight. He sighted on the nearest Spacething and fired. After the battle -- elapsed time # nanoseconds -- the anticlimax set in. Helbent, alone in space, wondered what to do. The Spacethings were gone. His comrades of the long journey out were gone. Only one thing remained -- Earth, mankind, his place of creation. He started back.    Helbent opened all communication channels. "And what do I get when I get there? Not even a how do you do!' ' "Hello?" Startled, Helbent snapped off the transmitter. Had he actually heard it? A word, a voice, a human being? Cautiously, suspiciously, he went on the air. "Who is this?" "Who is thisT' "You first. This could be a Spacething trap." "Pardon me?" "You heard me. Who are you?" "This is Houston Mission Control -- mean, it would be Mission Control if we had a mission to control. Actually, it's just me. I saw your blip. It's not supposed to be there." "That just shows how much you guys know, doesn't it?" "You speak English very well for a -- " "For a what?" "Alien." "Alien," scoffed Helbent. "You people wouldn't know an alien if one blasted you. What did you expect, Armenian? I was programmed speak English, I speak English. Never did get along with those Rusky-speaking ships. Always sounded like backwards English to me. Had to talk to them in binary. Damned impersonal. Now tell me what you want me to do. Mission Control. I'm back." "Do?" " 'Do?' " mimicked Helbent, repeating the man's own voice with precision, then dropping into his own -- or, more accurately, that of his programmer, a surly man with whom Helbent never got along. "You sound like you've never heard the word before." "I have, I mean, I haven't, at least not from anything in space." Helbent's temper flared. "You call me a Spacething again, buster, and I'll blast you. I'll home in on that static-ridden carrier of yours with a... a... " Helbent thought, visualizing the largest weapon in his largely depleted arsenal. "... neutrino bomb." He had none aboard. Dead air, sn, crackle, pop. Gutless, concluded Helbent. Typical, gutless human behavior. One mention of a neutrino bomb and they head for the woods. He had always suspected humans were cowards. Why else send a robot to do a man's job? Helbent repositioned himself in synchronous orbit over Houston. "You down there, creep, speak up. No bombs, I guarantee." The ground carrier flicked on and off briefly, long enough to blurt out its message. "What do you want?" "I told you what I want. I want to know what I'm supposed to do. I am thy servant, remember?" A quick on-off flick of the carrier. "No." "Listen, you chicken-headed stooge, will you quit snapping that damn transmitter in my ear and talk to me. And send up some visuals while you're at it. I like to see who I'm talking to." "Visuals?" "Little pictures, you know, television, that sort of thing." "There's no equipment for sending visuals, as you call them." "I know damn well there's equipment for sending visuals. Why would I have equipment for receiving visuals if you didn't have equipment for sending them? Riddle me that, wise guy. Now, get off the stick and turn on the little pictures." "Who are you, anyway?" Momentarily, Helbent wished he still had at least one neutrino bomb on board. "I am going to say it once. I am going to say it clearly. You will listen with both ears and pay attention with your mind, if you have one. Got that?" "Yes." "Good. I am Helbent Four. I am reporting back to you clowns because I can't think of anything better to do with my time. If I could think of something better to do with my time, you may be ninty-nine point nine, nine, nine, nine, eight percent certain I would do it. Mission accomplished. Got that? No more Spacethings. All gone. Boom. Got that? The next move -- since I find trying to carry on an intelligent conversation with the subcretinous beings I now find inhabiting this planet totally frustrating and wish to restrain myself from doing something I may later regret -- is up to you. I will keep a listening channel open on this frequency, a somewhat low frequency, I might add. If you have anything sensible to say, contact me. Got that?" A pause ensued. Houston's carrier remained on the air. Finally, the man spoke. "What's a Spacething?" Helbent, infuriated, remembering the battle and his lost comrades, remained silent as long as he could, stifling his anger. When stifling proved worse than venting, he cranked up the gain to maximum and spoke. only by the thought that in three hundred years man's essential trait -- ingratitude -- had persisted, simultaneously recognizing that organically based consciousness was subject to emotional caprice -- unlike machines -- and had to be allowed for, taking these things into consideration and discarding each as unpersuasive, he concluded, "IS AN "Sorry," piped Mission Control.  k Helbent waited, hoping the man would have enough sense to find someone who knew what he was doing. He ran the odds on finding such a person through the computer. Insufficient data. "What do you mean, insufficient data, you dumb beast?Why don't you use a little imagination?" Insufficient data. Helbent harumpfed, recognizing the harumpf as his way of letting off steam. He had known the computer for three hundred years. It had never, to his knowledge, shown the slightest inclination toward imagination. It was and remained a dumb beast, a fellow machine, true, a brother under the skin, true, but dumb, its stupidity matched only by that of their mutual human designers who thought an analytical function detached from the conscious function would give the ship more flexibility, allowing uninhibited imagination to continue without analytic censure -- usually in the form of statistical probabilities -- from the logic circuits. Only in combat did they function as one, allowing split nanosecond decisions. Helbent realized the irrationality of expecting the computer to suddenly come up with an imagination. Its type of cold and logical critic seldom had imagination. Helbent apologized. "Sony." Insufficient data. "If you could baik or something, you'd be a better companion." Helbent waited, one, two, three hours. Early evening approached and descended upon Houston. He decided to listen to the news. Three hundred years was a long time without news. He scanned the # megahertz band, looking for a news broadcast. More dead air. He searched higher, then switched to lasercom. Nothing. He remembered Houston's low frequency and searched the low end of the spectrum, encountering commercial television broadcasts flanking one hundred megahertz. He adjusted the five thousand line scan of his own visuals to the five hundred-odd lines of the commercial transmissions, commenting, "That's a giant step backwards if I ever saw one." Flickering, someone named Walter read the news. the aliens, which call themselves Spacethings, have taken up a synchronous orbit over Houston " Spacethings? Over Houston? Quickly, Helbent did a spherical scan to a distance of a quarter of a Spacethings. Still, it was good to know they were in the area. against panic. The recently dismantled Space Operations Headquarters at Houston is being mantled -- I mean, manned. Kennedy Space Center is readying a bird at this moment." Walter, the news reader, turned to a man next to him at the desk. The camera pulled back to include both men. "Wally, while we're waiting for any late developments, perhaps you can tell us the difference between the Saturn Five being readied at this moment and those used in the Apollo missions." "Certainly, Walter." " 'Certainly, Walter,' " mimicked Helbent, wondering what a Saturn Five was. He had a lot of catching up to do on technical material. "Hold it a second, Wally," said Walter, breaking in. "Let me break in with a few more details about Brad Wilkes' background. For those of you who joined us late. Brad Wilkes is the man who first contacted the alien craft." "Thanks, Walter," said Helbent, who had joined them late. "He is not by a long shot an ordinary janitor. B.A., Cal. Tech., M.A., Ph.D., M.I.T. in systems engineering. Before Congress killed the space program entirely -- and I'm sure there will be repercussions about that at the next election, Wally-" "I'm sure there will be, too, Walter." "Before that. Dr. Wilkes was Mission Control supervisor at Houston." "That explains his knowledge of the equipment, doesn't it, Walter." "It certainly does, Wally. It says here -- and this is a poignant note -- that Dr. Wilkes would test the equipment daily, more to evoke memories than anything else. It was during one of these nostalgic systems checks that Dr. Wilkes discovered the alien blip and conversed with it. He claims it learned perfect English almost instantaneously. Do you have any comment on that, Wally?" "I wouldn't touch it with a ten foot pole, Walter." "While we're waiting, Eric (transmission garbled) has a few thoughts on the subject. Here's his analysis. Eric?" The picture changed to a closeup of a distinguished looking man already talking into the camera. Helbent was struck immediately by the intelligence in the man's face. "Today, mankind encountered an alien race, an alien creature..." A spacething? Helbent wondered. "... an intelligence so powerful it learned human speech -- idiomatically -- during its first conversation..." Helbent, metaphorically, shivered. He had never encountered an alien intelligence that powerful. Spacethings, according to the brief observation he had of them, could barely talk. Even after the warpstorm, disorienting him for several years, when he contacted the creatures on Wolff #c, they had proved close to morons. He hoped the powerful alien intelligence would keep its distance. "... For years," continued the distinguished Eric, "Sci-Fi has given us bug-eyed monsters and winged phantasmagorias..." Helbent searched his memory banks, looking for the meaning of phantasmagoria. "... For years, we laughed in Sci-Fi's face. Today, we are not laughing. Today, we seek as it sought -- alone, neglected those many years. We seek understanding, knowledge, brotherhood across the stars and a Saturn Five capable of delivering multi-warhead nuclear weapons in space. Back to you, Walter." To Helbent, the man made sense. Helbent, for one, would never laugh in the face of a winged phantasmagoria. The low frequency communication channel from Houston came alive. Helbent shut off the conunercial channel -- Walter, Wally and Eric. "Hello, creature. This is Houston." "And about time, too." "Don't get angry." "Who's angiy?" "You sounded, well, petulant." Helbent searched his memory banks for the meaning of the word -- petulant, p-e-t-u-I -- found it and answered. "o's petulant?" "We mean you no ill will." "But we must clear up some discrepancies in our earlier conversation. You can understand the need for that." "On your side, sure." "May we ask some questions?" Irritated, Helbent allowed as to how they could ask some questions. During construction and initial testing, neither Helbent nor any ship of the armada had been asked its permission to do anything. He had been told to do things. He had learned, early, that human beings gave orders, machines took them, human beings gave direction and purpose, robotships followed directions and fulfilled purposes. Having his permission asked wrankled. He wanted orders. He wanted to know what to do. Still, the request, coming from a human being, amounted to an indirect sort of order. When the man failed to ask his question immediately, Helbent said, "Fire away." Houston, abruptly leaving the air. "Who?" inquired Helbent. Too late. The carrier had vanished. "Hey, Houston. Who?" kilometer sphere. Nothing. No Spacethings, no Phantasmagorias, at least not firing. Only Earth was fir -- Earth? Something, evidently someone's idea of a rocket, lumbered up from Earth. Helbent watched, fascinated. The thing looked like some kind of antique. Suddenly, Helbent realized its true purpose -- a salute. Someone dragged the antique from the Smithsonian and launched it, a tribute to his valor. Everything else had been arranged to hoodwink him and let this moment of tribute shine alone like a single rose in the hand of a beautiful woman. Helbent felt pride, not only at resurrecting the rose simile from some novel in his memory banks, but at this tribute -- so singular, so appropriate, so moving. He opened all communication channels to acknowledge the tribute. "Thank you, America. Thank you. Earth. Unaccustomed as I am to public speaking..." Helbent noticed the antique make a midcourse burn. "... I would nevertheless like to say a few words -- but only a few -- concerning the depths of emotion I feel at this tribute. After returning from the depths of space, I am deeply moved by the deep sentiment I detect behind this romantic and deeply felt -- " Helbent detected something else, the computer's insistent mutter, interrupting his speech. "What is it, damn it? I'm speaking to the world, immortal words, and you keep butting in. What, for the love Impact, twenty-one point two, nine, five seconds. "Pardon me?" Impact, nineteen point oh, oh, one seconds. Though Helbent hated to destroy such a classic of human ingenuity, the thing seemed to be off course. Even if it carried only low-grade nuclear weapons, it could still cause damage, a dent or a crease. Momentarily, he merged sensibilities with the computer. Reluctantly, he sent out a molecular shock wave and watched the missile collapse, then explode. Helbent separated himself from the computer and returned to his speech. "As I was saying, ladies and gentlemen, deeply moved as I am by this -- " Impact, six point three-one... "Impact! at the hell are you jabbering about? I just destroyed the poor thing."... seven seconds, concluded the implacable computer. Helbent searched space. Another antique -- Russian by the markings comrades had carried) -- lifted toward him. The sight of it moved him more than ever. The Ruskies saluting a machine created, developed and built in America (except for a few Japanese electronic components here and there) -- Ahh, that was tribute. But, unfortunately, the Ruskie bird too had veered. Evidently, the Russian museum piece was as unreliable as the American. Helbent merged with the computer, pulsed a photon beam at the Russian vehicle and mentally saluted its quick demise. He disengaged himself from the computer. The Houston ground channel opened. Helbent was about to thank them for their deeply felt tribute and apologize for having to destroy such venerable craft, when a voice interrupted, less hesitant, more authoritative, though spouting the same nonsensical questions as the previous timid voice. "Who are you?" Helbent, in his equivalent to a position of braced attention, responded to the tone of authority in the voice, ignoring the question's "Pardon me?" Helbent unbraced. Wrong again. Another moron. Helbent prepared to switch off the channel and continue his speech to the world. The voice interrupted. "You said Earth Armada." "I did indeed." "National Aeronautics and -- " "I know what it means. We are trying to ascertain -- and it is of primary importance that we do ascertain -- whether you are friendly-" "I'm trying to 'ascertain' the same thing." "Good, then we have a common interest." "I doubt it." "May I ask you a few questions, Helbent Four -- May I call you that?" "Helbent's fine." "Where do you come from, Helbent?" "Earth." A pause ensued. "When?" "Three hundred years ago." "Sixteen hundred years ago." "Sixteen eighty?" "There abouts." "From what countiy?" Patience thinning, Helbent controlled himself, suspecting the interrogation could be some form of subtle system's check. "The U.S. of A. That stands for -- " The man interrupted with a patronizing, paternal tone. "In sixteen eighty, there was no United States, Helbent." Helbent's patience expired. "Now, listen, Houston, I know you engineering types are weak on history, but  am not. I have my memory banks -- along with Gerber's Decline and Fall of the Carthagenian Empire -- Henry Iron Commanger's Complete History of the United States. Volume one deals with the Founding Fathers, Washington, Jefferson and our first President, Schwartz, recounting their heroic labors in fifteen twenty-one -- fifteen twenty-one , Houston. You do know the names of the Founding Fathers, don't you?" "Schwartz doesn't ring a bell." "It should, the Harry S. Therman of his day, one of the truly great figures in human history. I shall read, for your edification and education, from Professor Commanger's history. It will, I am sure, make more sense than what you've been blathering." Helbent began reading volume one to Houston. Houston tried to interrupt. "What is it now, Houston?" "I think we're having difficulty communicating." Mentally, Helbent checked all his equipment. Everything seemed intact. "It's all on your end, Houston. Systems check shows no malfunction." "That isn't what I meant. You say you come from Earth." "I do come from Earth." "You say you come from the United States." "A gen-u-wine native son." "Then you're human." "Of course I'm not human. If I were human, I would have been back here with the rest of you lilylivered ingrates instead of a hundred and twenty light years out in space almost getting my ascent engine shot off. Now, I'm getting extremely tired of answering these inane questions. Can we move on to something else? Something sensible?" "Like what?" "Like what you want me to do." "Hold on, Helbent." Hold on. Hold on. Get to the crux of the matter and Houston says hold on. He was beginning to think the First Folio edition of Darwin's Origin of the Genus was wrong. What goes up must come down. In three hundred years, humanity -- at least that part of it represented by Houston -- had evidently begun the long descent back to primordial slime. itk it Helbent switched on the commercial frequency to kill time. Walter and Wally were still talking. Eric, whom Helbent wished would take over Houston ground-control, was unavailable. "Walter." "Yes, Wally." "With this new data -- both the Soviet and American vehicles utterly destroyed and Houston saying the thing claims Earth -- " "Claims to be from Earth, Wally. They aren't exactly the same thing." "Still, Walter, it's a distinction without a difference. If the thing thinks it belongs here, for whatever wanton flys to boys -- " "I think the phrase is 'flys to wanton boys,' Wally. Maybe Eric would know." Walter pressed an earphone further into his ear. "Eric?" "I'm here, Walter. The phrase is from..." Wally, anxious, reached over and grabbed Walter's lapels, ,haking the older man. "Listen to me, Walter. This is important." "... Shakespeare," concluded Eric. "I'm listening, Wally." "Maybe, Walter, if they can do all that, maybe we should give up." Walter looked stunned. "Give up?" "It swatted aside our boys like wanton flys, Walter!" Wally shook Walter. "Like wanton flys!" "You're getting hysterical, Wally. Where's that famous astronaut's calm?" Wally released Walter, dropping his head to the table and supporting it with his forearm, sobbing audibly. "Gone! Gone! Everything's gone!' ' Walter looked at the camera. "Let's see what Eric (Transmission garbled) has to say about that. Eric?" At last, thought Helbent, sense. The distinguished man came on the screen. "Wally, I'm going to have to disagree with your analysis. The thing fired only in self-defence. True, it destroyed our best defenses. True, that demonstrates a technical capability far superior to our own. surly attitude. But, it continues to talk. It seems open to reasoned debate. My decision would be to continue that debate, to learn from a superior culture. Properly handled, mankind might well make a quantum leap into the future. Back to you, Wdter." Helbent switched off to think. Somewhere in Eric's commentary, Helbent had picked up a thought. He wanted to ponder it. "Computer, what is the probability that Walter and Wally -- and especially Eric -- were referring, not to Spacethings or winged Phantasmagoria, but me?" Ninty-nine point nine eight percent. "That high?" Affirmative. "That's the first time I've ever heard you be that positive about anything." The computer remained silent, responsive only to questions or orders. "What's the probability this civilization has been degenerating for three hundred years?" Insufficient data -- unempirical estimate below point oh-oh-oh-one percent. Abruptly, an idea -- intuitive, unanalyzed, yet convincing -- forced its way into Helbent's musing, exactly the kind of idea his designers lad hoped to stimulate by separating the squelching and critical faculty of the computer from Helbent's sterling creative imagination. What if -- "Conputer, what is the probability of finding a second planet in our Galaxy -- no, strike that. In our universe -- I might as well think big -- a second planet with the same biological evolution as Earth's, the same socio-cultural-linguistic evolution, the same geophysical characteristics, but -- this is important computer, so pay attention -- an evolution on all levels three hundred years behind Earth prime, a dwarfed, stunted, pigmy Earth, historio-culturally speaking?" The computer responded immediately, plopping out a decimal point followed by a string of zeros so long Helbent lost count. The sequence terminated with a "one to the minus", another enormous figure. "That small, huh?" Affirmative. Helbent pondered. It made less sense than Wally and Walter. Either two Earths existed -- accounting for the primitive state of present human technology, the jumbled and inaccurate version of their history, as well as the biological dysfunction he suspected in their brains -- or -- or what? "I need data, dammit, raw data." He tried to reach the Library of Congress on the standard frequency. No response. He relocated over Washington and switched to high power optical observation, penetrating the cloud layer, searching out the Library of Congress, peering in through a dirty window. "Books?" Helbent shuddered. With an information retrieval system that clumsy, he would need the next three hundred years to find even basic facts. Imagination sapped, he abandoned the task. He sat in space, mind ruminating. When all else failed -- when even imagination failed -- he still had one alternative; brute logic. "Computer, read out every possibility capable of explaining our current situation. Give me the probability of each." The computer hesitated. In three hundred years, Helbent had never known the computer to hesitate. Malfunction? "Systems check." All systems go. "Then why the hell are you sitting around here on your flip-flops? Flip or flop, but get on the stick. This is an order, computer. Prepare The computer read out, a momentous rush of probabilities and possibilities, an inundation, a deluge. Data of incredible complexity blew through Helbent' s mind like a hurricane, bending biosynthetic synapses like palm trees. Slowly, Helbent adjusted. He began looking for only high probability explanations. One rushed past. He snatched it from the torrent. He waited, enduring the storm, for another. None appeared. Abruptly, the data storm abated and died. "That's it?" Readout complete. Helbent stared at the sole, high probability explanation in disbelief. So simple! So obvious! Had he been capable of wearing a cap, snatching it from his head, flinging it to the ground and stomping on it, he would have done so. "That damn warpstorm! If they told me once, they must have told me a damn things." He degenerated into several nanoseconds of cursing, some of it expressable only in binary. "All right, so a warpstorm disoriented me near Wolff #c. So the only high probability explanation suggests I slipped through the gap left when the warpstorm excised a black hole, squeezing me out of one universe and into another. So I arrived back at this technologically -- probably intellectually -- retarded Earth. So what?" Helbent pondered. Houston broke in. "Mr. Helbent, this is Houston. What is your purpose here, your mission?" Helbent, now fully aware of mankind's abysmal ignorance, answered flatly, cooperatively. "Save humanity." "From what?" Though tempted to say itself, he answered, "Spacethings, but since they have been destroyed -- " Helbent broke off in midsentence, an idea forming in his mind. In his own universe, the Spacethings had been destroyed. As the sole veteran of the battle, he could testify to it. But here, in this universe -- He looked in the direction of Sagittarius. Indeed, the binary home of the Spacethings existed in this universe, a faint speck with a white dwarf companion. If, as he now believed, he had arrived at a different Earth in a different universe -- a universe centuries out of joint with his own, an intellectually retrograde universe -- confrontation with this universe's Spacethings lay in the future. "Mr. Helbent?" "What?" snapped Helbent, irritated at the interruption to his ponderings. "What's a Spacething?" Hypothesis confirmed. Helbent made up his mind. He felt a surge of new energy. No longer a pointless creation, he felt his sense of direction and purpose return. He looked toward Sagittarius and experienced something like love. Out there, beyond the reach of Houston's paltry imagination, stood an entire universe, vast and beautiful, full of Spacethings waiting to be killed. He turned his attention to Houston. No time to lose. Three hundred years, he had read somewhere, constituted only a blink of the cosmic eye. Spacethings would be there before anyone knew it. "Listen, Houston, do you people have some kind of ground recording system? Wire recorders? Record players? Little men with clay tablets?" "Yes." "O.K. Get your styli going on the tablets. I'm going to tell you about Spacethings." Helbent told them, in gruesome detail, tales of demands and appeasements, battles and conquests -- finally, the awesome # nanosecond clash of empires. Anticlimactic ally, he added a short account of the long journey home, the warpstorm, his arrival. When he finished, his emotions strained to the limit by the experiences he had forced himself to relive, Houston failed to respond. "Houston?" "Wait five, Helbent. We're thinking." "Thinking! Thinking! Isn't the picture clear enough? Do I have to spell it out for you? You, mankind, Earth -- all are in mortal danger. You must, immediately, divert every resource into combating this imminent and immanent menace. Do you understand that?" Houston took the entire five minutes. "We have reached our decision." "We intend to fight." Helbent heaved a sigh of relief. "Though initially we wished to pursue the path of reason, our President -- consulting directly with world leaders and advised by the world's most distinguished scientists -- has decided to resist." Helbent beamed with pride and satisfaction. "Frankly, your tale of interstellar empires and conquests, warpstorms and final battles -- interesting and ingenious a fabrication as it is -- " "Fabrication!" " -- won't hold water." "Won't hold -- Now, wait just a minute, Houston -- " "You wait just a minute. Our top scientists assure us such a transfer between universes, even assuming other universes exist -- cannot occur. Your story is a charade, a ruse, a trick to gain our confidence before you -- " "A chziade! A ruse!" "You have five minutes to break orbit and clear out of our solar system. If you refuse, those two missiles -- missiles, I might add, that our experts tell us you were lucky enough to destroy only because they came at you one at a time -- wilt prove only a sample of our fateful lighting, our swift sword. Anything and everything capable of doing damage -- from multi-warhead nuclear weapons to .# bullets -- will be used. We will fight you on the beaches, in the field and in the town. We will fight you in the cities, if we have to, underground. Helbent, who had never cared much for verse, tried to interrupt. Houston continued. "The men of Earth -- of mine own land -- will fight you o'er the planet, for every grain of sand." "That won't be necessary, Houston." "You have," delclared Houston, "five minutes." Houston's carrier left the air. kk  Helbent spent the five minutes thinking, mulling over possibilities and probabilities. He considered breaking orbit and following orders. The orders, after all, had come from human beings. Still, though he admired the fighting spirit behind the orders, he knew beyond a shadow of a doubt the folly of carrying them out. If he broke orbit, he would abandon mankind, at least this mankind in this universe. They would be left to molder in their retarded culture until this universe's Spacethings came to crush them under an iron tentacle. At the end of five minutes, what looked to Helbent like a miniature armada lifted off from Earth, missiles firing from silos across the United States, submarines across the seas and gantries across the Soviet Union. Gradually, they approached, converging on him. Helbent turned the job of tracking and destroying the creeping missiles over to the computer, leaving his own mind free to think. He took the problem step by step, logically. These creatures -- the idea of their profaning the name of human annoyed him -- seemed bound and determined to repel him. That they had no means to do so, that their technological arsenal had taken only one short step beyond the shaq) stick, that their capacity to go further might be doubted by any reasonable mind, never occured to them. (Missiles and warheads exploded harmlessly around him.) Still, he found himself unable to break orbit and abandon the fools to their folly. Besides, the more he thought about it (a fifty kiloton warhead detonated nearby, jostling the ship but otherwise leaving it undamaged), the more he realized that breaking orbit would be to simultaneously break his prime directive. A plan, he needed one. He had to convince them of the danger ahead. He had to convince them to act immediately, to prepare, technologically and psychologically, for the inevitable Spacething invasion. Something Eric had said came back to him: "... Properly handled, mankind might well make a quantum leap into the future." It made sense, the only sense Helbent had heard recently. Yet the sense it made chilled him. It went against everything ingrained in his memory banks, against every directive but the prime directive. To accomplish it, he would have to do things unheard of, undreamt of, unplanned for by his designers. He would have to reverse every fiber of his soldier's psychology, give up the keystone of his pride, the core of his identity -- he would have to return to Earth not victor but vanquished. Still, quantum leaps were quantum leaps. Helbent picked his target and fed in the coordinants. "Prepare to break orbit. Prepare for entry and touchdown." For a second time in three hundred years, the computer hesitated. For the first time in three hundred years, it asked a question. Are you malfunctioning? "Listen, you insubordinate piece of impure silicon, do as I say. I am not malfunctioning. And I want those coordinants hit exactly -- on the button -- right on top of the Capital rotunda. Got it?" The computer had it. They broke orbit and started down. Though built in space and never designed to enter an atmosphere, a quick probability check indicated most of the equipment -- armaments, power systems, basic ship's library -- would make it to the surface with little damage. Only the control center -- Helbent and most of the computer -- would fuse from the heat. On impact, the ship would split like a coconut. From the wreckage -- from his corpse -- mankind would take away its quantum technological leap. Perhaps, during three hundred years, they could even build better ships. Helbent wished he could meet them. His duty demanded otherwise. From his bones, crucified atop capital hill, mankind would take salvation. Helbent opened all communications channels to Earth, shouting into them. "Whaaa-whooo, you lily-livered, sap-sucking gophers! It's me, the terrible Spacething! I'm a mean son of a bitch and I'm coming to get you! You better get your asses in gear because I ain't alone! There's come from and in three hundred years we're gonna crack this planet like a peanut! Whaaa-whooo, you lily-livered " The outer hull began to glow, visible in the night sky over Earth.  In the may, # issue of his exWeldon Av., Baltimore, MD #. # per issue.), Jeff Smith discusses a constant, nagging headache in the brain of the science fiction body electric. Briefly, it comes down to this: Howcum the science fiction readers out there -- you -- don't buy much of the "best" and "quality" s-f that's being published? Why do you, when push comes to shove and, the hand reaches for the book or magazine on the rack, and the mind makes The Decision, howcum you buy mostly "bad" science fiction? Hah? You a bunch of unintelligent, ignorant, non-think spend your money on the "quality" that Robert Silverberg, for instance, likes to present in his new anthologies and collections? You don't buy enough of Bob's choices, because his publishers are not coming back for much more, according to reports. So discouraged and pissed-off is Bob, as a matter of fact, that he has said out loud in front of large s-f convention audiences, that he is quitting science fiction. Well, maybe not completely...but mostly. We can only smile sadly and say so-long. Bob. It was nice reading you. Jeff Smith thinks part of the problem is in the image science fiction has which lingers on from the 'deplorable' pulp days when the covers of the magazines were blatantly action-sex-danger oriented: the classic situation showing a bug-eyed monster clutching a fair white Earth girl in its tentaclesclaws pseudopodswhathave you while an earnest, heroic Earthman with blaster blasting, rescues her. And, of course, the stories inside were written to match -- the lowest, most shallow fiction, with cardboard characters and seethrough plots abounding... Cliche piled upon cliche. Stereotypes running rampant on fields of colorful trite phrases and hackneyed situations. The best opinion then of pulp s-f was: food for thought, maybe, but writing fit only for kids and a few thousand retarded or obsessed adults. (Buy the magazine, slip it under your sweater if the clerk wouldn't put it in a bag, slink home to read the awful stuff... Reading science fiction was only one small step above masturbation; it would rot the mind almost as fast.) Jeff thinks that if only enough mature, intelligent readers were aware of the New science fiction, the really Good Stuff being written and published, and would try it (you'll like it) then all would be well and science fiction would flourish with its appropriate, educated, thinkingman readership. Jeff thinks too much junk science fiction is being published, and that when the quality-oriented reader reaches (blindly, unguided) for to try some of that s-f stuff, he will like as not grab a Poul Anderson book, or a Clifford Simak book or something adequate and faintly juvenile and non-quality like that... and will judge all s-f by that sample, and thereafter stay away. Ahhh, wishes Jeff, if only those hypothetical quality readers -- that vast, perceptive audience out there -- could reach for a Delany book or a Russ book or a LeGuin verts. So I guess Jeff would secretly like to ban all junk s-f from the marketplace for, say, a year, while that keen-minded audience ate up the good stuff (junk reading not being available). Like a nutritionist deploring all the hamburger heavens and Twinkles on the shelves... But in a free marketplace there's all that junk -- and Jeff Smith weeps. Many weep. I laugh. I know why all that "junk" is on the stands and why the qualityhunting readers stay away from science fiction. And it isn't because s-f has a bad image lingering from the pulp days. It is because readers know what they want. They have excellent, sensitive antennae which sense the type of fiction in a book, and they have long memories. They've sampled enough to know, usually, who writes what and which company publishes what. They've learned the code, the subtle signals and words which betray (or flag) the "good" stuff from the "junk". They buy mostly "junk". But you don't think it's junk. So whose value-system are we to use? Science fiction can't use the "pulp-image" excuse anymore, to explain its lack of broad popularity and poor sales. For several years now the colleges and universities have been unfused with an awareness of "quality" science fiction. Hundreds of courses and classes on science fiction are taught each year. Papers are written on it, books published on how to teach it. The teachers and professors have found another small vein of literarypopular-culture to mine and use. Science fiction has become property now, a territory, in academia, and as more and more teachers and professors stake out their acres and build their fences, s-f will become another cemetary, with hundreds of men and women desperately rooting in the ground for their livelihood. Still -- once a group of people are dependent on a literary field for their income and status, they'll make it important and Significant. Science fiction is now Respectable. Of course, as I noted in another column, writers sometimes tend to write for the approval of the professors... and the professors, sensing this catering, reward those writers with much attention and praise. It's a natural phenomenon. But in my view the headache comes down to a basic confusion of what should be with what is . Many s-f writers, editors and fans think the great bulk of the s-f readership (the hard-core couple hundred thousand, the fringe million, and the once-a-year two-three and buy "quality" s-f. The question shifts to what is true quality s-f. Sturgeon's Law holds that # of all fiction is trash, junk, unworthy. The "quality" proponents assume that their stories and novels represent the # that is worthy. But I would say that # of their Literary s-f is also crap. # is really well written... and # of the "junk" s-f is also really well done. The Serious Writers in our field cannot stomach writing for readers. They consider plot and action and happy ending to be unrealistic, pandering, and unworthy of their talent and Image. They consider plotless, dull, pessimistic stories truly Literary... quality. And they moan and cry piteously to the sky when the people who vote with the dollars keep electing the hated "junky" entertaining work to higher office. Fiction, damn it, is story-telling. And good story-telling is entertaining. And entertainment is the primary dutygoal of the fiction writer. Even pretentious science fiction writers. A quote by Tom Wolfe front his long essay, "The Painted Word" is appropriate here: 'First you do everything possible to make sure your world is antibourgeois, that it defies bourgeois tastes, that it mystifies the mob, the public, that it outdistances the insensible middle-class multitudes by light years of sublety and intellect -- and then, having succeeded admirably, you ask with a sense of See-what-#meanl outrage: look, they don't even buy our products! (Usually referred to as "quality art.")' I wonder how many science fiction writers ever ask themselves as they write, "How can I structure this scene so that the dynamics of it will catch and keep the reader? How can I "play" this dialog to be honest and captivating and informative? How can I give the reader this necessary background without lessening my grip on his throat? How can I intensify this suspense? How can I make this character more lifelike and thus make his situation more believable, and the story more spell-binding?" From what I read every day -- damn few. Berkley Publishing Corporation sends me all their pocketbook releases, every month. Not just their s-f. I appreciate that. I get to see and compare the writing levels of various genres... and I'm forced to admit that the professionalism of the mystery-detective writers is much higher than that of our science fiction writers. Shepard Rifkin (Berkley Z#, #). The writing is sharp, clean and convincing. Rifkin has talent and he uses his talent and skills to convince the reader that what he is reading is real. The reader knows he's reading a story but he suspends his knowledge and "believes" in the world and the cause in this case he wants to read about murder and sex and crime and catching the killer after a good, challenging struggle. And he wants the people and the action and the background in the story to be as true-to-life as possible, to be as convincing as possible. He does not want the author to dance around shouting "Look at me!" and he doesn't want to be bored or lectured or made to feel dumb. I think that # of the "quality" science fiction published is guilty of some or all of those writing sins. The marvelous thing about a great deal of philosophy, a great deal of interesting and thoughtprovoking information, a lot of perceptive opinion and observation of people and the world, and he does it so well that the story would be a poor and anemic thing without it, so well that the reader relishes it, wants more, reads on as much for the content as for the action and sex and violence and suspense. That's professionalism and talent and skill of a very high level. And if most of our talented science fiction writers could match it, could even approach it, could (or would) critic. A few s-f writers do follow the Reader-First ethic. A very good curand Jerry Pournelle. Another is Charles Runyon is good. (It is interesting to note that Runyon also writes in the mystery-detective genre.) So my message to you readers -- you who pay the freight -- is do not be ashamed of reading entertaining "junk" science fiction. Don't be status-shamed into buying the latest unending, variation-on-a-theme by Samuel Delany because some Critic says it is Significant and a work of a hundred pages. After that it is a wordy bore. So let's look for and reward the best damn "junk" science fiction we can find. If we do we'll end with something worthwhile -- and a hell of a lot more satisfied readers and a lot more happy, better paid writers. We might even end up with some hacks as good as a few of the oldtimers like Shakespeare (a commercial playwright in his time), Dickens, A. Conan Doyle, Jules Verne, Balzac...and many others who wrote superbly to please the reader, to entertain, and who were not at all self-consciously Artists or self-consciously concerned with Literature. Literature is what lasts... and that's what people continue to pay their money to read, year after year after year. Those are the cold equations of writing.    If you've wondered what happened to Alter-Ego, he's still down in his dungeonarchives. I won't be visiting him too often, though. I slipped in a puddle of slime in a passageway and hurt my back, last time. I'm reluctant to risk that again. I've set up a teleprinter and keyboards, so that whenever I flick this switch -- flick  -- the machines are on and we can communicate back and forth. Alter, of course, receives everything I write, but I can cut him off at any time. Right, Alter? Flick Enough of that. In fact, enough of this column for this time. I cannot resist noting that by the time this sees print the # Hugo Awards will be known, and I'll know if I won the Best Fanzine Hugo again andor the Best Fan Writer Hugo, for which I have been nominated again. flicked back on? I could have sworn... Well, no matter. Tell you what. As soon as I find out from Australia (where the World Science Fiction Convention is being held this year) I'll devote a column of comment to the professional and fan Hugo Winners... and losers. 'A' An Informal  Irreverent Science Fiction  Fantasy Journal Edited  Published by Richard E. Gels Note: The Alien Critic has azine continues as before In every other respect. Issue ## features a long, eye-opening "inside" double interview with Philip Jose Farmer detailing his use of the Kilgore Trout by-line, his writing of his hard-to-find sex novels, his troubles with publishers, his forthcoming books and his dark view of our planet's future. Also: "Dancing on the Titanic" by Charles Runyon. Letters by: Philip Jose Farmer, Jerry Pournelle, Bob Bloch, William Nolan, Don Wollheim, Ben Bova, many more. Columnists: Larry Shaw, Ted White. Every issue -- The Archives: new book and story listings. Quarterlysample I year #two years. # P.O. Box # Portland, OR #I Listen to the hummm... On a moonless night, on a starless night, she floated in the sea. The water was still and warm. She floated peacefully, moored by just a few lines. Nothing to do, nothing that had to be done. She turned her head to tell Frank how happy she was; her head turned slowly, but something was wrong. Frank wasn't beside her. There was Just more darkness. Warm darkness that pressed against her eyelids and tried to get into her mind. She was alone in the dark. And it wasn't really quiet; she could hear a hum, a steady hum. It frightened her, made her heart beat faster, no one would hear her scream, no one was near, no one was here. She lashed out with a fist but it moved slowly and weakly and there was nothing to hit, no one to fight, no one at all.    She woke. She lay curled on the bed, heart pounding. She opened her eyes to her apartment bedroom, lit with the thin, tired light of early dawn. She felt as insubstantial as the light, wraithlike and easily blown away. The light washed the colors out -- her bedroom was a fine line-drawing of dimly recognizable furniture. She listened to the sounds of the freeway in the distance to reassure herself of her own being. A dream again, just a dream. Was she passing though that stage in life when lonely women dream strange and lonely dreams and keep cats for company? It had been ten years since Frank, or anyone else had shared her bed, yet she'd caught herself listening in the night for the sound of a heartbeat not her own. She'd never dreamed much at all -- as a child she had, but as an adult there was Frank, then when the marriage ended, there was her work. She taught and worked with a steady passion, little time was left for anything else. She'd never floated in the sea at night; Frank was gone, long gone. She shook her head and got up quickly. With her clothes, she donned her person: Dr. Alice Woods, a researcher as sensible as grey hair and grey skirts. She brushed her hair and leaned closer to the mirror to inspect the circles under her eyes. Two many nights of unfinished dreams. The dreams had started a few months back. They weren't all the same, but they were all similar; lonely and threatening. She frowned and rubbed her eyes to rub out any trailing wisps of the dream. She arrived at the university too early -- no lectures to give today; the mail hadn't arrived yet; the night cleaning crew had gone and the day people hadn't arrived. She sat in the coffee room, drinking hot tea, reading the front page of the morning paper. In the lower right of the page was her picture; she was standing at a podium. While three middle-aged women carrying signs proclaiming "Mothers for Motherhood" waved their fists at her from the audience. The picture was captioned: "How does it feel to be the mother of the Plastic Mother? Story, page #." She didn't turn to page #. She didn't feel up to the tales of her own humanity, inhumanity, or sub-humanity that were sure to be there. Besides, she could write the story by herself. "Dr. Alice Woods... married and divorced... Ph.D. at Harvard... Research in fetal development... the Plastic Mother is a common term for the artificial womb that Dr. Woods and her research team developed... This technique allows a fertilized egg to be implanted in a plastic container and raised through its full development... recent work involving human eggs has generated controversy... A new organization called Mothers for Motherhood..." Alice sighed and rested her head on her hand. Of course there would be a few interviews with members of the M.F.M. as well. " 'Raising a child in a cold metal box,' said one woman, 'is no substitute for a mother. I have three kids -- had every one myself -- and...' " Three kids -- give that woman the medal of honor. Betty Big-Breeder. Pops them out just like a toaster. Alice shook her head, realizing she was getting upset with a product of her own imagination. Nothing worth wasting her energy on -- just a few empty-headed housewives mouthing the same opinions. At least the newspapers showed some variety in the way they viewed her: she was an unnatural monster, a flaming feminist, or else God's gift to the scientific world and humanity -- depending on the paper and the editor's mood. Alice glanced at the picture again -- this paper was of the unnatural monster variety. She tossed it onto a chair and glanced at her watch; not quite enough time for a nap before woik. Picking up her cup, Alice stood and headed for her lab. All the hall was quiet -- no typing noises, no one rattling glassware or running the ditto machine, no talking, no walking, no flushing toilets. Her ears hummed with the lack of sound; maybe it was just the blood rushing through her head. Everything was quiet except for the hum. She shook her head, wide eyed. Another hangover from the night. All night the world had been quiet, too quiet. She'd had to strain her ears to hear the grumbling of the water pipes or the creaking of the building. The door to the lab was open. The lights on. She could hear the charts of embryo heartbeat and movement humming, and the sound of rustling papers in the comer. "Hello! Anyone here?" "Morning, Alice." Cindy Bell, one of the two graduate students working on the project, looked out from around the comer behind the second row of tanks. "What are you doing here so early?" "I've got a crazy woodpecker that lives by my window. Every morning at about five he decides that my house is an affront to his persona sense of aesthetics, so he works on tearing it down singlehandedly. Sliver by sliver." Cindy laughed. "It's hopeless to sleep after five; I might as well be here." "Well, we'll have matching circles under our eyes. Have you started checking the tanks yet?" "I'm almost done." "Good. How's number twelve? The heartbeat showed some irregularities yesterday." Alice listened quietly to Cindy's explanation -- the heartbeat had been fine all night. "And Alice, did you see the paper this morning?" Cindy's question cut through the layer of drowsy inattention. Alice nodded. "You made the first page." Alice nodded again -- when she spoke, her own voice startled her by coming out thick and dream-heavy. "I know. There are times when I feel like a nineteenth century anatomist -- robbing graves in pursuit of knowledge while the mob howls for my blood, calling me butcher, grave robber, ghoul." Cindy looked serious for a moment, the image of a young scientist in her white lab coat, but then she laughed. "Well we'll all be ghouls together then. Think I'll just keep on counting the bodies." She turned back to the tanks. Walking through the lab to her office, Alice remembered when she could grin and say "It'll all be okay. It'll all come up roses." Long, long ago. In pre-diluvian times. Now she was scarred by the battles for grantmoney, drained by the fight to keep ahead. She set her coffee cup in the center of her functional green blotter, sat down in her functional green swivel chair. Then she grinned at her own thoughts. Bitter-old-woman thoughts. She was just a product of her environment: green blotter, green chair, bilegreen mind. Taking one last sip of tea, she flipped through the IN pile in the comer of her desk. Reports to read, charts to measure and record -- she frowned when she hit a special pulled it out: speqal memo: pro"What?!" She startled herself by saying the word out loud. She skimmed the memo. "To Dr. A. Wood; From Division Head Jason Daven." It beat around the bush in the best university bureaucratic fashion: greetings, hedging, one or two lines of evasion, then the meat -- " due to publicity and controversy arising from the project, the project goals and justification will come up for general discussion and review at the next board meeting, in one month..." Alice grabbed the phone. "Daven's office? Dr. Woods calling... He'd damn well better speak to me." Dear, dear, and my heavens. Now she'd startled the poor little secretary. "Dr. Daven will speak with you now." "Hello?" "Alright, Jake, what's this crap about a special memo?" "Now, Alice, have you read it? I thought that it was clear..." "Clear! Sure it's clear. I justified this project right, left, upside down, sideways, inside out and five ways from the middle last year. It was considered and reconsidered then, when it was taken through the board review." "Well, there's been a lot of public opinion raised against the project since then and I thought..." "Public opinion! What does that have to do with anything?" "Now, Alice, maybe we should talk this over when you've cooled off some. I don't like to see anyone upset..." "Then don't send out absurd memos." "... but after all, Alice, it's just a reconsideration. Now why don't you call me back when you've cooled off a little." Dial tone. Alice hung up the receiver and fumed. That pompous, over-stuffed, over-paid, sub-human, moldyminded... "Whew! Smells of brimstone in here. You look like you're designing some unspeakable torture in the name of science" Russell Scott lounged in her doorway, somehow making his lanky frame fit in the space. "No. In the name of revenge." "Oh? Any poor fool I know? Or maybe I should say knew." "Our beloved Division Head, Jake the Snake." Alice glowered. "Reconsideration. I don't have time to write progress reports and push papers now." "Don't worry, it'll all blow over. Reconsideration," he mused, "just the thing to get one's adrenalin flowing in the morning." Russ grinned at her then sauntered into the lab. Ah, youth. Alice sipped her cold tea and made a face. Beset by enemies -- the M.F.M. outside the walls, Jake Daven inside. Project justification, paper work, progress report -- a waste of her time. Russ was right -- if would all blow over. But her time and energy wasn't so abundant that she could squander it on this. She pulled out a pad of paper and a copy of the original project justification. This type of bureaucratese was automatic now; facts, figures, impressive graphs, justification and future value for mankind all tied up in a neat package. She set to work. Long after lunchtime, Alice put down the pen and stretched. First draft done. She stood and wandered into the lab. Cindy and Russ were gone on an afternoon coffee break, but the lab hummed on alone. She moved to check tank #. Their oldest fetus was here -- # months. She checked heartbeat and nutrient flow, both fine. The charts were running and humming and .the tank was in perfect operating condition. One newspaper report had described the tank as a "washing machine gone mad with dials and switches and charts..." The tank was about the same size as a washing machine, and it had the same cool white finish on the outside, so maybe that was an accurate description. She was so close to the project that it was hard to see them as anything but -- tanks. Artificial wombs. Alice put her hand on the smooth metal side and felt the vibration of the chart's hum, the warmth of the nutrient flow, maybe the ticking of a tiny heart. It was dark inside the tank where the plastic womb lay. She knew -- a warm darkness that pressed close and tried to creep in where it wasn't wanted. So quiet. No sight... no sound save the hum of the chart and the wash of the nutrient solution around the embryo and through her veins. A throbbing silence. Warm rest and peace with a hum in the background. Floating in the dark with nothing to do... She snapped awake. Falling into daydreams on a sunny day -- she needed more sleep. Suddenly she felt tired, worn to the bone. Maybe coming in the day after the incident in lecture had been a mistake. But someone had to push the papers, write progress reports in a language Jake Daven could understand. Someone had to protect the project and fight the battles with enemies inside and outside the university. Alice sighed and pushed herself away from the tank. To the coffee room for a very late lunch. She walked silently down the hall, her old bones stiff, her old mind stiff. The students in the hall smiled and she nodded in return. It was only the reconsideration that made her feel so tired and old. Once, an enteqjrising young reporter had looked a little too carefully into Dr. Wood's background in preparation for an interview. He asked her: "Does the fact that you once lost a child at birth have anything to do with your view of the need for fetal research and an artificial womb?" She had looked at him so hard and long that he looked as if he might welcome an artificial womb to swallow him up and put him out of sight. The death of that child had broken her marriage. Frank had sympathized for a while, but he couldn't break through the memories of a child that had never lived. Instead of fighting the memories, she'd fought Frank. She wrapped herself in the ghost of a child that had never lived long enough to die. So the marriage died. And she still remembered the cold feeling of an empty body, empty arms, no child, a cold loss that invaded her heart and froze her from the inside out. She wasn't sure what she'd finally replied to the over-eager young reporter. Maybe something simple like "no." Luckily, the papers didn't want in-depth interviews of her anymore -- they just wanted interviews long enough to confirm their image of her. It eliminated a number of embarrassing questions. It was a worthwhile project. Fetal processes could best be studied in the controlled environment of an artificial womb. She wasn't a ghoul or a grave robber. All eggs and sperm were donated by people who believed in the project. Her own eggs, Cindy's eggs, Russ's sperm; students from her classes and old friends and colleagues had donated. She wasn't a ghoul; no one had the right to complain. She turned wearily into the coffee room and poured herself a cup of coffee. Living on coffee and paperwork, she thought. Russ and Cindy were at a table; they made room for her. "Hey, you really look beat." Alice twisted her mouth into what could pass for a smile. "Restating the obvious always exhausts me." Surrounded by the young, she always look beat, she thought. Almost all the people in the coffee room were many years her juniors. Students, grad students, and bright young professors -- so many of her contemporaries were gone. "That lecture yesterday must have really taken it out of you." "More the aftermath that the battle. Bowing to public opinion in the person of Jake Daven and rejustilying our existence. The first draft's done at least." "Done! You deserve a rest then." Cindy turned to Russ. "Hey, you, our rest's just about up. Ready for another round?" Russ downed his coffee. "Work. I'm surrounded by the Protestant Work Ethic. Maybe I'll renounce God and become a happy sluggard." Cindy grinned at Alice. "We've still got to finish the tests of reflexes on the one-month fetus in tank #." She stood and pulled Russ to his feet. "Come on, you sluggard." Alice watched them toss their cups carelessly into the trash and hurry from the room. Alice leaned back in her chair and listened to the humming of the hive: the murmurs of the few people left in the room, the humming of the refrigerator unit across the hall, the rattle of typewriters, the rustling noises of hurrying people. Sound washed across her mind in a continuous hum, something was wrong, a steady hum, a hive of bees with something missing, rersistent hum. Daydreaming again, she caught herself, preoccupied with sound. Nothing she could think of, nothing she could catch, but the hum. She gulped at her coffee and burned her tongue. Bone weary and daydreaming, the coffee would do no good for that. Maybe she'd rest a bit before going back to work; first draft done on the report, the rest could wait a bit. There was a couch in the women's room. She'd lie down a while, and go back to work fresh. It was cool in the air-conditioned building; she could forget the warm and pressing darkness that had plagued her in the night. She should have forgotten already. She'd never remembered her dreams before. An old woman's memory -- Alice frowned -- an old woman's nap. She stood to leave. "Alice. Wait." Old Jake Daven, she thought. Dr. Daven hurried from the counter with a coffee cup in his hand. "Just wanted to talk to you for a minute." "A minute's all I have, Jake. Time's running out." Ten years ago she'd never have predicted Jake for division head. He'd never had the wisdom, skill, or patience of many others. But now the others were gone -- retired -- and Jake looked a division head -- thick-waisted, grey-headed, black-suited. Empty headed Jake was still here and time was running out for her too. "I'm glad I caught you. I hope you've cooled down some since this morning. I'm sure it won't take you long to write up a progress report and present it to the board." Yes, she'd cooled down some. Cool as ice. A regular frosty old woman, frozen to the marrow and ready to melt, this summer day. "Yes, Jake, the report's done." "Good." Jake looked more like he was trying to soothe himself than her. Good Jake, he was saying to himself, it was all right. "I just wanted you to understand. The board got a petition signed by five hundred women. All objecting to your research. So we just have to call a reconsideration, at least until the newspapers stop talking about it. Can't have all this upset, you understand -- might even get the government involved." Five hundred women -- you could get people to sign anything by standing in front of a supermarket and looking respectable. ("Of course you've heard about the terrible research going on at the University? Well it's just terrible and we plan to put a stop to it.") And the government. That's right -- Jake's pet project involved a government grant -- the work he did to be sure he was still considered a scientist. Yes, she understood... now if only he'd let her rest. Get away from the hum and find out what was missing. She nodded. "Yes, Jake, I understand." "Good." He looked relieved now. An angry top researcher calmed down -- all in a day's work. "I'll let you go now. Always busy, right?" He was a little too hearty. She thought he even looked embarrassed by his own over-acting. "Right, Jake." She turned and walked to the door, dropping her coffee cup deliberately in the trash and walking slowly out, careful lest her fragile, still-frozen bones break, as if she were a fetus with still-soft bones. She pushed the door to the women's room gently, as if her wrist would bend if she pushed too hard. She lay on the couch on her back and closed her eyes. So soft, so warm. She could thaw and rest here. The room seemed as warm as her house at night. And the refrigeration unit next door hummed soothingly. Hum. After she'd lost the baby, she'd gone to see a psychiatrist. Frank had insisted. She couldn't remember the man's face, that was blurred by time. But she could remember his office. Too warm, with a chair too soft (he was too modem for a couch) and a clock that hummed... it annoyed the hell out of her, that hum. "Well, Alice, try to describe what feels wrong to you." (Hum.) "I... something'smissing..." "Yes." (Hum.) "Something's wrong. It's all so empty; no more but there should be more, and..." She shook her head at the futility of trying to describe her feelings. "Yes, Alice?" (Hum.) Every remark was punctuated by the clock's steady hum. She looked at his hands, soft and white and clasped quietly on his desk, young-man-on-his-way-up, listening to pain and saying "Yes." next he'd tell her that many women felt that way and that... "Alice, many women feel that way after losing a child. Just talk it out and..." She picked up the humming clock that sat on the comer of his dest, big numbers proclaiming #:#, and smashed it against the desk. She cracked the face and dented the desk, but the hum went on. She threw the clock to the floor and stamped on it with an ineffectual heel. She'd stamp on it like an insignificant bug. But the hum went on. "Now, Alice..." He was beside her now... "Many women feel that way, but that's no reason to... " She kicked his shin and wrenched her elbow from the pasty hand that was closing on it. She stooped and picked up the clock, swung it around her head, and hurled it across the room. It travelled in slow motion. She watched fascinated -- it flew across the room in a slow arc and the plug pulled out. The hum stopped. Stopped. And the darkness quit pressing so close. She opened her eyes. The refrigeration unit next door still hummed. Her knees were pressed against her chest. One hand was up to her mouth, the other, close at her side. Her chin was down. Her lab coat was twisted awkwardly and she felt cramped, like she'd been lying in a space too small for her. She straightened slowly and lay on her back again. That wasn't the way the visit to the young psychiatrist had gone. She'd listened to the doctor politely, endured the humming of his clock, ignored the platitudes he'd spouted, walked calmly away from his office, and never returned. No violence, no fuss. She just hadn't been able to describe the longing, aching, empty feeling of a childless womb, no child to carry, all she could say was an empty feeling, something missing. She was hollow; strike her and she'd echo. Something missing -- like she'd felt in her dreams, like she felt now... no not now. Now the feeling was like something gone that had never been there, rather than something gone, just out of reach. Now it was like yearning after something that never was. The other she'd felt up til... up til the clock stopped humming. So strange, so strange. Alice stood and straightened her skirt. She stretched. She didn't feel tired; she pushed the door quite sure her wrist wouldn't bend or break, stepped out into the hall confident her bones wouldn't melt. Amazing what a short nap could do. She felt reborn. She even smiled at Cindy and Russ as she walked into the lab. They stood by tank #; both looking worried. She felt like throwing their own words back -- don't worry; we'll weather it. "What are you two looking so worried about now." Cindy didn't return the smile. "Tank #. No changes in anything. Hormone levels, fine. Temperature, normal. But the fetus died." The chart registered a smooth line for the heartbeat. The hum of the chart sounded loud in the lab. In the tank, the nutrient flow through the fetus's veins had stopped. The fetus had died and it heard the hum of the chart no more. Alice knew what she'd find by the notation for tank # in the record book. She knew she'd look it up later that night after she'd shed her Dr. Woods assurance and cried. The fight was over -- she'd fought the M.F.M. and Jake and would have won; the child had fought the darkness and lost. She'd fought the wrong fight. It was always easier to fight outer enemies -- she'd found it easier to fight Frank than the cold emptiness, easier to fight Jake than the darkness. The project would end. When Susie and other donors began to wake from troubled dreams, when each fetus died a mysterious death, the project would end. It was lonely in the tank with the dark pressing close. And something was missing, a mother's heartbeat, breathing, warm mind unconsciously near. Alone in a tank. The mother's mind was near enough to grab, but not near enough to keep the darkness from pressing too close. She would look it up. She didn't know who donated the sperm, but she knew whose was the egg.  Strange He W#rsDi Don't miss a single novel based on the fantastic Planet of the Apes motion pictures. Written by today's top s.f. authors -- John (Brak the Barbarian) Jakes, Hugo Award winner j David Gerrold, and Jerry Pournelle, winner of the; J. W. Campbell, Jr. Memorial Award. j David Gerrold AN# -- # Jerry Pournelle AN# -- # John Jakes AN#-# PMllf iFfii All-new Planet of the Apes adventures by George Alec Effinger! Two humans are trapped in the incredible Ape wort AN # # Men and Apes battle for supremacy. AN# # A race to escape the savage Planet of the Apes. AN# # Fantasy And Imagination A compilation of the very best tales from the pages of America's foremost science fiction magazine. Includes stories by Harlan Ellison, R. A. Lafferty, Theodore Sturgeon and many more. AQ#I # Robert Silverberg edited this superlative collection of science fiction maste'rworks by today's most famous authors. "Great variety... Recommended!" -- Locus AN# # AN# # AN# # " AS# # AS# # f  Jack Finney. ANI # # Hauppauge, N.Y. # Please send me the books indicated below by book number: If any of my selections are out of stock, please supply the following alternate choices: Name Address Add #i for postage and handling for one book, # for tvo or three books. We pay postage on all orders of four books or more. Send remittance in U.S. or Canadian funds. Sorry, no C.O.D.s. Spider Robinson Options, Robert Sheckley, Pyramid, # pp., # The Proud Enemy, F. M. Busby, Berkley Medallion, # pp., # The Other Glass Teat, Harlan Ellison, Pyramid, # pp., # Partners In Wonder, Harlan Ellison, Pyramid, # pp., # # The Liberated Future, ed. Robert Hoskins, Fawcett Crest, # pp., # Ecological Fantasies, Cy A. Adler, Delta, # pp., # Orbit #, ed. Damon Knight, Harper  Row, #I pp., # Homeward And Beyond, Poul Anderson, Doubleday, # pp., # Does Anyone Else Have Something Further To Add?, R. A. Lafferty, Scribners, # pp., # Half a rack, half a rack, half a rack onward; into the Valley Of Books strolls the Spider. Turkeys to the right of me, turkeys to the left of me, here and there an old friend looking embarrassed at the company he's keeping these days ("... and the pig got up and slowly walked away."). But somewhere beyond all these Jacqueline Susanns and Harold Robbinses and (o di immortales!) Norman Mailers, lies a magic land I know of old, the watering hole from which over the years I have sipped untold gallons of psychedelic nectar, whose taste confers visions: The SF Section. What it is, you see, is the old man-in-thestreet caper (as opposed to the Old Man In The Street Caper, which is an insurance fraud and an altogether different proposition). The stated purpose of this column is to aid the man or woman standing in the SF section with a few spare surplus dollars to invest them wisely. Only a fraction of the books offered there to you, the hypothetical consumer, are the brand-new, hot-off-the-presses stuff I get in the mail -- and I cannot assume that you are a card-carrying Fan, familiar with everything printed in the last thirty years (although I often tend to anyhow), nor are my own credentials in that area impeccable. And so it came to pass that that editor fellow, the Baen of my existence these days, called me up a few days ago, and after we got past the unpleasant part about this column being two weeks late, he suggested that I become my assumed audience -- that is, stagger down to my local bookstore, harvest there whatever fruits struck my fancy, and send the tab to Galaxy. This is something like the old "naked in Neiman-Marcus with a checkbook" wheeze, and I agreed at once. Disguising myself as you, I hied me to the nearest paper palace (which shall remain nameless until they start picking up on my hints about The #' Plugola), and fell upon the above-mentioned SF section like the wolves upon the centerfold. Over the next few months I'll be covering the goodies I gathered in that single raid, and there are four in this installment alone. Onward.    When I sat down to read Options, Bob Sheckley's first novel in eight years, I happened to have just finished explaining to my friend and neighbor Dan Parker why he ought not to buy Dhalgren (a service I'd have done you folks too if Lester Del Rey hadn't already done so, definitively, in Analog). I therefore went through at least three quarters of Options in a state of clinical schizophrenia unequalled since my three-headed grandfather punched himself in the mouth. Because Sheck did almost every single one of the things Delany did wrong in Dhalgren, committed the same unpardonable sins, frustrated the same reasonable expectations -- and made me love it. Deliriously illogical background, brazenly proclaimed inconsistencies, a boring protagonist, shifting premises, blatant self-indulgence, aimless plot, pointless "motivations," even the final Juvenility of the author inserting himself bodily into the work to comment on it -- the only ones he missed were the ostentatious punctuation tricks and the begin and end in the middle of a-sentence gag. Sheckley cheerfully acknowledges all these things; in fact, they seem to be... er... the point. Now, Lester said something to the effect that in a story where absolutely anything can happen, who the hell cares what does? I agree, I agree -- and yet somehow that sumbitch Sheckley kept me turning pages until there weren't any more, whereupon I wished there were. This initially confounded me. It was, as I say, about three quarters of the way through that I explained it to myself: you can't judge a pie in the face by the same standards you would apply to breast of guinea hen under glass. You don't use the same critical tools on Spike Jones that you do on Beethoven. All writers, it seems, dream secretly of writing stream-ofconsciousness stuff, on the theory that the inside of their head is the most fascinating place in the world of literature -- I myself have resisted only because I'm not yet prestigious enough to sell such crap. But if you are going to write off the top of your head, the only way in the world you'll get away with it is to be hilarious. Sheckley is hilarious, funnier than the missionary position. His book is an exploding cigarette, a velvet banana, a bearded tractor, a Presbyterian platypus, a polka-dot baseball glove, a Chinese air raid, andor none or all of the above. It will probably make your mind soggy. If that sounds good to you, you'll like it. If not, not, and to hell with you. Send a mutant to Ibiza today: pick up Sheckley's Options.    If you haven't read F.M. Busby's To Cage A Man by now, your name is Mudd. Run out and get a copy, if only so that you can properly appredate Busby's entirely satisfactory sequel. The Proud Enemy. Not that you must; Enemy stands on its own. But knowing the background will raise it that one notch from "good" to "excellent" for you. The only faint, lingering objection I had to Cage when I read it a year or so ago was that the alien Demu seemed like cardboard villains from Space Opera Central Casting, performing savage atrocities on humans and others in a rather cliched Master Race syndrome. Enemy sinks that gripe, with a beautiful explanation of the Demu arrogance that makes cultural sense. To his magnificent character Barton, the man who always doubts the unproven, Busby adds a host of delightfully real, human people (perhaps some of the friendly aliens are a bit too human too, but what the hell?), and leads them through an exciting series of events, culminating in one of those tomatosurprise endings that makes you wonder why you weren't expecting it. There are flaws in the book -- the planetary defenses of Sisshain are just a bit too feeble to be plausible (even granting that it's not actually lived on), the Demu's most sacred secret place just a bit too easily burgled. Profound this book ain't, exactly, but it's exciting, entertaining, well-thought-out and carefully crafted. It reminds me subtly of my own first novel, forthcoming from the same publishers whenever I finish the damned thing. In other words, you'll love it.  it  The next two yummies I picked from the rack were a pair of Harlans, both reprints, but each in a different sense. This is no surprise -- Harlan sells a piece the way some folks sell the Brooklyn Bridge: over and over again. Which is a break for you. If, for instance, you happened not to be a regular reader of the L.A. Free Press (don't be silly -- none of the Freep's readers are regular) between Feb. #, # and March #, #, or of Rolling Stone on May #I and # of #, you might have missed the columns which make up The Other Glass Teat, inevitablynamed sequel to The Glass Teat. Thanks to Pyramid, this mission can now be rectified. What's a book of television criticism, and three-to-five year old TV criticism at that, doing in an SF book review? Well, for one thing, SF is occasionally and trenchantly discussed, since Harlan can't very well help but be what he is -- for instance, he dissects with magnificent skill the execrable "SF" TVmovie. The Love War, which still surfaces on late-night TV today. For another thing, a lot of the ostensibly straight television examined by Dr. Ellison sure sounds like science fiction to me. Enough justifying -- what the book is like is, as the cover copy states, a series of Drano martinis. Or a butane lighter refilled with napalm. Or any metaphor you like for a succession of words that are corrosive, explosive, and incisive all at the same time. The stirring saga of Harlan's appearance on The Dating Game is alone worth the price of admission (they ended up burning the tape), and the "Dear Mom" column written immediately after the Kent State massacre seems chiseled in stone by gnashing teeth. Harlan does not merely criticize what he saw on the trube -- he extrapolates, to show its effects on the thousands and thousands who suck up that pap every day. Is this not what SF is all about? Also, a complete Ellison script for The Young Lawyers is included (a quick course in scriptmechanics), along with a blow-byblow on how the script was castrated in production.    The other Ellison is a reprint (from #) of a collection which Avon foolishly let go. Its title is apt: Partners In Wonder. It comprises thirteen stories and a batch of ape cartoons written by Harlan in collaboration with the likes of Ben Bova, Bob Sheckley, Avram Davidson, Ted Sturgeon, Joe Hensely, Henry Slesar, Samuel R. Delany, Algis Budrys, Robert Silverberg, Keith Laumer and Roger Zelazny. If that ain't worth a buck and a half, I don't know what is. Eveiything in the book is worth reading at least once (with the exception of the Ellison-Rotsler King Kong cartoons, which are uniformly dumb), and magnificent is not too strong a word for the best of them. EllisonSheckley's "I See A Man Sitting On A Chair, And The Chair Is Biting His Leg" is a classic, as are EllisonBo va's "Brillo" (which EllisonSilverberg's "The Song The Zombie Sang," and "Street Scene" (in which Harlan and Keith Laumer couldn't agree on an ending and so offer you two). In addition you get the usual Ellison introductions, info not only on the writers themselves but on the fine art of collaboration. A Best Buy.    So much for the ones I picked off the rack. Now we come to The Things That Grew In The Mailbox. The first of these, happily, is a genuine gumdrop: a scattergun collection of true classics in the field. In The Liberated Future, Robert Hoskins has assembled a pile of stories as diverse as they are delightful, definitive examples of several different kinds of SF. There are, for instance, Poul Anderson's immortal "Sam Hall"; Cyril Kornbluth's "The Little Black Bag"; Sheckley's "Street of Dreams, Feet of Clay" (his name does seem to keep coming up, doesn't it?); and Ursula K. Leguin's "A Trip To The Head," to name but a few. I "didn't like" some of them -- that is, I don't much care for that kind of story -- but all are honestly and well written. Never mind that the title and ostensible theme of the collection -- "Liberation" -- can be made to cover all these stories only by stretching the premise to the point where, plucked, it would emit a G two octaves above middle C. Who the hell cares? If faking a "theme" made it easier for Hoskins to sell Fawcett on the notion of publishing these goodies, then what matter if sings aren't always what they theme? (sorry.) Other authors represented are R.A. Lafferty, Katherine MacLean, Henry Kuttner, Dean R. Koontz, Joe L. Hensley, Barry Malzberg, If you've got a friend which you don't know what he likes but you wanna turn him on to SF -- or if you want to expand your own horizons -- try this.    Let's drop fiction for a second, and get into fact. Science fact, or, to be precise, ecological fact. Everybody knows that city air will kill you even quicker than country whiskey, right? Everybody knows that man is destroying the life-giving oxygen in his atmosphere in ever-increasing amounts. Everybody knows Lake Erie is dead. Everybody knows those damned oil spills are destroying our oceans. Everybody... Now, you can't say flat out that anything "everybody knows" must be wrong. For instance, everybody knows that Gerry Ford has the intellectual acumen of a prenatal woodchuck, and that is true. But the phrase ought to make you suspicious. And so, in Ecological Fantasies (subtitled "Death By Falling Watermelons"), Cy A. Adler presents a raft of evidence that doesn't jibe too well with what "everybody knows" about ecology. He cites, for example, studies which find no connection between lung cancer or emphysema and living in a city; which find more edible fish in Lake Erie than in any other Great Lake; which find no perceptible degradation of world oxygen levels over the past thirty years; which show that oil spills in the open ocean (at least) are converted by bacteria into food for marine organisms. The man offers hard evidence -- I do not say proof -- against these and a dozen other alleged ecological catastrophes. However, although I am in accord with Adler's stated purpose ("A defense of innovation, science, and rational approaches to environmental problems"), I must recommend you take this book with a football-size grain of salt. Much of Adler's reasoning strikes me as specious, some of his sources are not what I'd call impeccable, and at best he sometimes ends only by proving that things may not be quite so bad as some people say. The book appears to be aimed at the liberals who are dying for an excuse to dump this ecology crap and do the world some less expensive good. But if you read it with your Built In Shit Detector at maximum gain you'll find it one of the most factpacked and background-informative books since Ben Bova's The New Astronomies (Mentor Books), which it it no way resembles. Check it out, fellow eco-freaks. Hear the other side; they are not all villains.    Back to fiction. I scarcely know what to say about Orbit #, which is rny usual reaction to avatars of that series. Damon has a knack for collecting precisely that type of SF story which tends to give me a pain just beneath the small of the back. You know, that think-piece stuff that's good on poetic prose and literary allusion and like heavy metaphors and typographical tricks to induce mood and gallons of allegory and mostly what the judges for the first John W. Campbell Memorial Award (as opposed to the plain-old John W Campbell Award that You lovely people gave me last year) were pleased to call "recognition of the fallen state of Man." And which isn't exactly strong on stuff like characterization and plot and an actual ending and all that hopelessly square stuff. This is, of course, a generalization. I have read many fine stories in Orbit collections. But there have been many, many, many stories in Orbit collections. I guess a lot of you must like 'em -- they sell like hell. But I don't mind admitting I have failed to understand or enjoy most of 'em myself. And even if you are an Orbit fan, I'm not sure you'll like Number Sixteen. It ain't a total loss, but a lot of the stories are manifestly by newcomers, first-sales or nearly so, and the Jesse Miller entry is the first he ever wrote and not a patch on "Pigeon City." Worse, Damon leavens the stories with anecdotes and funnies that largely lay there and die. There is, for instance, a remake of Victor Borge's One-Up English ("Anytwo for elevennis?") called "The Little Lexicon For Time Travelers," of which "Wasaac Asimov" and "Ante Toasties" are entirely enough examples. I may not know what I like, but I know Art (a hammernosed old Serbo-Croation who cobbles my snowshoes for me), and he wouldn't like this book. You might, but I couldn't guarantee it.    One last toke and then I've got to be getting home, but I couldn't miss a chance to alert you to a thoroughly meaty book, dripping with juices and delicately marbled. All I really need to say, of course, is that it's a Poul Anderson collection; but since you may conceivably have been suffering from rectocranial inversion for the last few decades, I'll redundantly state that Homeward And Beyond contains some of the best stories I've read in this or any year. A couple are SF only because Poul says so and who's going to argue with him? A couple are distinctly minor -- "Wings Of Victory," for example, is notable only because it is the first story concerning the Ythrians of Poul's almostHugowinner People Of The Wind. But "The Long Remembering," "Murphy's Hall" (a collaboration with his lovely wife Karen), "Peek! I See You!" (Christ, what a title), "Goat Song," and most particularly "The Pirate" and the incredibly tender and moving "The Peat Bog" are so damn good they had me babbling aloud as I read them (don't b'lieve me, ask my wife Jeanne). They range from hard-science to no-science, and include Harlanesque introductions by Poul that are a treat. Don't miss this collection -- it's the dromedary's drawers. Only one "mini-review" ("tomecapsule"?) this month; Has Anyone Else Got Anything Further To Add? by R.A. Lafferty. You either like Lafferty or you don't -- I do. This here's a bunch of typical Lafferty. There you go. (I find sixteen shaggy-dog stories in a row a little heavy, but you could maybe read it intermittently over the next year.) See you next month; Near as I can guess the next column's due out about Thanksgiving -- maybe we can carve up some turkeys for ya... The armies of Earth were invinceable -- for who can defeat a True Believer? Taint and far away, the dim memory of a warning bell. Dean stirred, uneasy. The sky was blue, a few scattered clouds, fleecy-white. In the meadow, glints of gold where flowers clustered. Beyond stood trees, cool and green. A little longer to rest, then he would seek the shade. Find a bubbling stream from which to drink. But for now the suns were warm...    Two suns! Instantly he was awake, the warm lush meadow replaced by plastic and cold steel. The palm of his hand hit the transmitter button, swept across the row of switches that armed the scout's defenses. First contact with the aliens! He had been set down on this deserted, empty planet of an undistinguished star nearly a month ago, living bait and alarm system. The first-in scoutship had landed a year ago, reported its landing -- and vanished. A second scout, forwarned of danger, the same. Little chance of double malfunction or simple physical attack; a scout craft's screens could hold off any gross battering long enough to cry warning. The prime possibility was a purely mental attack. The Brains, the great, sentient computers that charted the course of history to come had picked Dean, tested and trained him to resist this kind of attack. Still he had nearly failed. His transmitter hurled its warning forth across the parsecs. "Okaro to Base. Dean Okaro to Sector Base sions. Earth-normal scene, except for two suns." He spoke each word clearly, slowly despite his excitement. The computers could unscramble the message easily, given his voice prints for comparison... The tap-tap-tapping of his mallet was the only sound, deep under the earth. He crouched there in the gloom, scarcely able to see the pattern he was chipping in the stone. It had to be done right or the Gods would be angry, the hunt would fail. The people would go hungry, and it would  his fault. Behind him Ee-La placed another fragment of wood on the fire. Hers was the equally important task of tending the sacred flames, making the scanty supply of fuel last until his work was done. Too little flame, and he could not see. Too much, and the light would not last. His eyes ached as he followed the lines. The charcoal strokes lay dark against the gray rock. This line was for the stream. There the prey would come to drink. This line, the wind. It must not carry the hunter's scent ahead. A heavier line, rising and falling. The land that upheld hunter and hunted alike. This row of dots, the footsteps of the hunter. That one, larger, more solid; the hunted. Now they came together -- but the light was fading fast. Fading, as the day would fade if the hunter ran too slow. Ee-La stirred the coals, coaxing a last flicker of orange against the dark. He worked faster, mallet falling in a frenzy of blows. The last spark faded, but he was done! The hunt would not fail. Leaving his tools where they had fallen he led the way toward the light of day. Ee-La followed close, anxious to be out from under the weight of the Sacred Mountain. The air was fresh and good beneath the low arching trees. Ee-La stood close, her eyes raised to his. Like chips of emerald against her pale blue skin... # # Dean wrenched himself back to reality. He spoke stacatto phrases into the microphone, telling of this latest attack on his mind. Every detail would be of value, revealing vital facts about this enemy. Facts that could perhaps be put together to make a larger pattern of strengths and weaknesses. It was already plain that they were not from this tiny barren world, with its reddish sun. He let his mind drift, eager for more knowledge... Again the suns beat down, darkening his leathery skin from blue to purple. His whip, symbol of status as field-foreman, dangled idly from his wrist. The workers, knee deep in squelchy brown mud, moved more slowly as his attention wandered. He drank sparingly from his flask, the trace of drug in the water bracing his will. Once more the workers quickened their movements, their drowsing minds responsive to his commands. At the back of his own mind was a dull resentment. To drive cattle such as these! They were the dregs of the work force, good for nothing but the simplest, most repetitive tasks. He must keep his thoughts almost on a level with theirs, or contact would be lost. "Ho, Darveel!" The laughing voice broke in on his thoughts. "Bring your workers to high-suns meal." "Gladly, Jarvon." The workers straightened broad backs, setting down their baskets of seedlings. There was a wholeness here, a rightness between the slow, heavy movements and their earthy task. Broad flat feet left splotches of glistening mud on the trampled ground as they crowded about the food cart. "How goes the planting?" On some hot afternoon a bored fieldforeman had called a worker from her tasks to relieve the tedium. Jarvon was the result, a mind of at least moderate power housed in the body of a small worker-woman. Idly Darveel sent out a command for her to approach. "It goes well. The plants are setting in as rapidly as might be expected. These brutes are but poor things, barely able to move one flat foot past the other without guidance." He frowned. The compulsion was having no effect. He pulled harder. "They are good enough for work such as this." She smiled, pointed teeth pink against azure lips. "Surely so skilled a field-foreman has no trouble guiding them." This was ridiculous! She still hadn't moved any nearer... and he had the strangest urge to get down on all fours. His teeth clenched as he made a greater effort. The workers had done eating, were wandering off to sit under a nearby grove of trees for unauthorized rest. No matter. Jarvon was approaching one slow step at a time, but he was sinking to one knee. Stronger! Fiercer! The drive that had brought him from humble clerk to field-foreman now centered on Jarvon. She stood before him, her slender six-fingered hand unbelting her coarse tunic. He was down on both knees, straining to keep his body erect. His will beat like a roaring gale: Jarvon was a slender reed that bent and sprang erect. He struggled to his feet, his eyes locked with hers. Now each tried to force the other to give way. Feet braced wide on the muddy ground, they swayed like dancers to unheard music. She dropped to one knee, her tunic falling away, then to both knees. She lay full length, belly to the ground. He crouched beside her. Slowly, slowly she rolled onto her back... but her eyes told him that somehow she had won, he had lost...    "Dean Okaro to Base. More data on enemy. This episode seems to be from early history of their civilization." He told of the fragment of life he had lived, knowing how vital any scrap of information could be. Once conquered, this race could contribute much to the Great Crusade... The two armies were drawn up in precise array. On two low hills the commanding generals faced each other, ready for the supreme test. Dilleshon might have been a pale blue statue, but for a droplet of sweat that trickled from beneath his helmet. The tension... Oh, the tension! One step forward! Again silence. Then the sound of the other army moving as one man. One step. Then two. Now he was moving again, lending his will to the massed mental force of his fellows. Behind them the General led and drove. The swordsmen of the front rank met the foe. Now fast, now slow they cut and slashed. Faster as their massed will commanded, slow as the enemy's force prevailed. The helmet pressed down on Dilleshon's skull. Open at the back, it was supposed to shield him from the enemy's commands. He was strong! They were moving faster now, hurling their will before them. The enemy swirled away, falling and dying. The General was stronger, his will striking like a lance at the enemy's heart! Their foes were falling, dropping to the ground before they were even touched by steel. There would be triumph tonight, enemy women dancing to their commands. Victory to the strong! But no. What was this? Behind them the enemy sprang erect. He was cut off from his fellows. The mass will faltered, dissolved into chaos. His helmet was struck from his head, and he turned to flee. No use. He and his fellows were marching once more, but their weapons were gone. Their armor lay scattered on the field of battle. They would watch, but the women would not be dancing for them. Dimly he sensed the truth, that strength was not enough without intelligence to show the way...  The defenses of Dean's scout were weakening, but still he broadcast his message. The aliens' own strengths would be turned against We are pleased to introduce the Galaxy Library Organizers -- custom designed volume binders which will file and preserve up to # issues of your Galaxy collection. Each durable black and tan vinyl case is handsomely embossed in gold with the Galaxy logo. Priced at # each; # for #, # for #, including shipping and handling. Send your check or money order and coupon below to: P.O. Box #I Philadelphia, Pa. #I Please send me Galaxy Library Organizers. I have enclosed  (Make payable to Jesse Jones Box Corp.) Offer good in U.S.A. only. them, and the computers would tell them how it could be done. He could watch the illusions now without wholly losing himself in them. Each life-fragment taught him more about the powers that he fought. If rescue came in time, he might even... The fat-bellied ships lurched ahead. Long weeks of empty ocean lay behind. Ahead? No man knew. Old sailors told of monsters, guarding cities paved with gold. Or else of waters pouring over the edge of the world, taking unwary ships with them into eternity. Dalseth was roused from his thoughts by a cry from aloft. "Land ho!" In response to that most welcome of shouts, several men scrambled aloft, eager to see for themselves. Too often they had been fooled by low lying clouds, but this time it was true. It was land, green with trees. White surging waves on crimson sand. There should be food, and cool water to drink. They found a cove and droppted anchor. Solid ground felt strange under his feet. It had been long indeed since they had been ashore. First pirates had pursued them, driving them far out to sea and away from the normal shipping lanes. They had been saved only by the rain and darkness of a sudden storm, though this too had taken them even farther from land. Worst of all, their hull had become so fouled that they could not beat their way back against the prevailing winds. All they could do was to forge ahead, hoping to find land before their water was gone. Dalseth led one of the exploring parties. They eased along through the tangled jungle growth, weapons at the ready. Men such as he, who could control the minds of animals, were rare, and their power over lesser minds was weak. Already they had found good water and fresh fruits. They were following a game trail when Dalseth sensed movement ahead. A shout and one of the sailors was down, an arrow in his throat! Then Dalseth seized control of the savage minds and the ambush died as suddenly as it had begun. Weapons falling limply from their hands, the natives waited passively as the sailors surged forward, intent on vengeance. "No," snapped Dalseth, "weTl take them back to the ship. The Captain'll want to see them, find out what he can about them and their tribe. Four of you carry Vorlupp's body. We'll give him proper burial back at camp." The natives were small folk, their dusky bluish hides stretched tightly over frail bones. Their minds which were poorly developed, told of others who lived farther inland. These, they said, were great warriors who lived in large villages. When the seasonal winds changed the ships would sail for home, the Captain decided. They would bear word of this new land, so ripe for the taking. Other ships would follow in their wake, and soon this land would deliver up its riches...    , Dean heard the clangor of riven metal as the shell of his scout resisted the attack. His screens were drained, but he still had some time left, and power for his transmitter. This race too would fall to the forces of righteousness; once again the Great Crusade would gather in new converts. Earth could not fail. The whole galaxy would join in hymns of praise. When at last all intelligence was as one in God's sight, then the task would be done. But as long as there were whole races denied the right to Glory they must press onward. Dean's hand ached from gripping the base of the microphone, but a little pain was nothing to a True Believer. His piety and quick wits had brought him to this distant planet. He hardly remembered his childhood in the slums of Johannesburg. Whether or not he returned from this mission alive, the name of Dean Okaro would be enshrined... The derrai shuffled his feet in the sand, setting himself to meet the animal's charge. Behind the insulating screens the crowd watched avidly. The huge unibos moved forward slowly at first, then, silver horn gleaming against black hide, it charged. Empty-handed, clad only in silken shorts he waited, poised, unmoving. The picture built in his mind and he sent it forth. The unibos swerved the merest fraction, but it was enough. The beast's shoulder brushed his as it thundered by. The unibos was herded away. Two jungle cats were let in. Their minds were small but cunning, hard to reach. They circled the arena, scaly hides gleaming in the light of the two suns. One cat yowled as it caught his scent, but now he was ready. They sprang at a small herbivore. It dashed away. Hunting screams echoed as they charged after it, circling the arena. Try as they would, it stayed always just out of the hot sand refusing to move until efforts. At last they lay sprawled on the hot sand refusing to move until prodded. He was proud of that illusion. Last game-time a contestant had taken the image of a tree in the minds of the jungle cats. One cat had sharpened its claws on his bark, ending the trial. He faced them all, one by one and in twos and threes. These minds could not be compelled; they could only be led astray. At last the ultimate test. A single door swung open across the darkened arena. Again, dead silence from the stands. The beast that slouched toward him was smaller than some, its hairless hide an unhealthy grayish tan. Eyeless head, fanged mouth ringed with multiple feelers, great claws twitching with lust to kill. The derrai held himself to calmness, but it was not easy. The klemnil was the bane of his race, a horror from out of the misty past. A cave dweller, it came out only at night to seek its victims. The feelers that ringed its jaws picked up mind-casts. It would head unerringly toward the strongest source, nor could it be misled. The brain in that domed skull knew no common lusts. The blood and flesh that fed its body were only incidental to its true hunger; fear, agony, and hate were the nourishment required of its hideous soul. The derrai projected a calm that he did not truly feel. Sweat beaded his brow as the klemnil advanced. Stumpy legs carried it forward, its head weaving on its sinuous neck. He projected peace and love, the warm community of family and clan. Its approach was slower now, tendrils writhing uneasily. The Derrai's thoughts strenghtened, happy laughter and children playing in the sunlight. In his mind a boy and girl walked hand in hand through a park where shy animals played. The klemnil recoiled, seeking darkness. He projected bright sunlight and happiness. It whimpered, the first sound it had made since entering the arena. It screamed its hate, trumpeting death and fear to the world. Derrai sent friendship and trust. Its screams died away to a moan of agony. It clawed blindly at the sand, seeking cool darkness, a place to skulk and hide. Joy and laughter! Triumph of light! The klemnil howled its torment and ran from derrai. It reared its full length up the stadium wall, clawing at the unyielding barrier. Fangs caught at the insulating webbing, and a section pulled free! Now the surging emotions of the crowd broke through, battering the creature with their strength. Torn by emotion beyond its capacity to absorb the klemnil writhed blindly and fell to the sand. The beast was dragged away by clanking machines even as the victor was escorted from the stadium in triumph. No other contestant, he was sure, would make a better showing. The prize would be his, and the honor. For a mere sergeant in the space-fleet his victory was a heady one. His talent was rare and valuable out where strange' animals and stranger peoples were to be found...    Dean sat drenched in his own sweat, only dimly aware of the blue figures filing past. The magnitude of the mental battle he had fought had drained him utterly, but at last he was free, free of all past mental influences, free to battle with all his soul in the Great Crusade -- of the derrai. ir Oalaxy Edited by James Baen simply, the best of the best. Hours of reading pleasure by the finest writers of science fiction; such sf luminaries as Isaac Asimov, Joe Haldeman, Ursula K. Le Guin (her Nebula winning "The Day Before the Revolution"), Frederik Pohl, R.A. Lafferty, Robert Sheckley and many more are represented here with their finest works. "just another anthology." Look for it. An Award Book. Coming Soon. Dear Jim: Regarding Fred Pohl's article "A Short Term Solution" in the April issue of Galaxy. I enjoy all of Fred's writing, both in articles like this and the science fiction stories he writes. However, in the problem-solving part of this article, attributed to Peter Fong of Emory University, I think I can demonstrate, with a few simple illustrations, that this particular way will not work. I realize that it is easy to criticize, and very hard to come up with new ideas, and I might add, I wish his solution would work. First, without re-stating too much of his article, was the use of forty-acre farms for a to grow com, which in turn was to be made into grain alcohol, food and oil. The alcohol to be used as fuel supplement. It was stated that this would produce an income of approximately # per family. Now, regardless of how good a theory may sound, if it is based on wrong information, then any results worked out, using this theory, are likely to be wrong also. Here then are the wrong assumptions in the theory: #. Forty acres of average farm land in the non-inigated areas will only produce approximately # bushels of com per acre, or a total of # bushels of com. I Just checked the Wall Street Journal and find the price of com to be # per bushel, or a total of #. Of course, the yield and price would vary from different areas and the price varies each year, depending on the supply. This does not vary too much from Fred's statements. #. The above figures were made, though. from the entire forty acres, leaving nothing for gardens, buildings, etc., and presumably means using the same land year after year to grow com only. This simply cannot be done. Even adding tremendous amounts of chemical fertilizer the yield will go down annually until eventually it would be less than twenty-five bushels per acre. As any good farmer knows, you cannot grow one crop on a tract of land for more than two or three years without some kind of rotation with a legume or green manure crop to be plowed under (alfalfa, clover, cowpeas, etc.) to keep the fertility up to normal. Most farmers use a cattle and pasture, hay or legume and a row crop (com, etc.) in rotation, with never more than fifty percent of the land in row crop at any given time, and any fertilizer is rather expensive today. #. Nothing is said about tools for these farmers. Go out and price tractors, plows, cultivating equipment, and you will see it takes a small fortune to even get started farming today. And to Justify that expense, you have to have far more land per farm to simply break even. This is why most of the small farms have been sold to form much larger ones. Simple economics. No profit, no farms. #. The final part of the theory that is wrong is that very few of the hard-coreunemployed know anything about farming, nor is this something that can be learned in a few class sessions. Farmers, of necessity, have to be knowledgable in good farming practices, hard working, thrifty and have a pretty good ability to plan their work months ahead. This still does not allow for drouths, plant pests and generally poor growing conditions that affect all farmers each year. This still does not mean that all of the idea is bad. Although it would not use the unemployed to accomplish it, I would suggest an alternate plan of inducing all present farmers to increase their com acreage to ten to twenty acres per farm, with a government guarateed market for their com to be used in the making of alcohol. This would achieve part of the plan, and there may be many more ways of doing it that as yet simply needs to be worked out. We all know that this country and the whole world can use all the best brains available to overcome the problems we face, many of which Fred covered in his articles. Maybe other readers will have new ideas to add to this. Best wishes, Sincerely, Ed Woods P. O. Box # Pearce, Arizona # Fred's reply: Dear Jim: Reader Woods makes a couple of good points, but he also makes a couple of assumptions. First, he assumes chemical fertilizer; that't not what Fong (or I) had in mind at all; the farms should be fertilized by that sovereign replenisher of soil, city sewage. In. fact, that's the whole point. And if you're going to pipe sewage from Washington or New York, you might as well pipe the water that carries it, too, which provides irrigation. The second assumption (which is not covered in the essay) is that conventional energy-intensive farming is involved. It takes fuel to run tractors; in fact, it takes fuel to make tractors -- something of the order of # kwh to manufacture each one. For a forty-acre farm, or even one two or three times that size, there is a .splendid prime mover available in the shape of the horse. Where Woods is absolutely right is in saying that farming is not something you pick up in an afternoon. (I've cleared enough brush and picked a sufficient number of potato bugs off the vine to appreciate the skills involved.) I am not sure how serious this problem is. The ghettoized urban poor, mostly blacks from the Old South and Hispanics from Puerto Rico, Mexico or elsewhere (depending on which urban area you're talking about) do in fact come to the cities in the first place because they can't survive on exactly the same sort of farms Fong is proposing, but the reason is not that they are unskilled, only that they don't own the land and are thrown out of work by mechanization. Does any of that skill survive in the year #? I don't know. Obviously there are hundreds of thousands of young people who are secondor third-generation city dwellers, but equally obvious there are large numbers who grew up on such farms and worked them. There is a reservoir there of exactly the skills that are needed. How large it is we won't know until someone starts taking the idea seriously. Which I hope will be soon! Bests, Fred Pohl Dear Mr. Baen; I have noticed recently that Galaxy has been including some very good stories, with good effects -- reminiscent of Edgar Allen Poe. Poe believed that a short stoiy should be written to cause one, and only one, emotional reaction. Some of your shorter pieces in the April # issue have reflected just this. In example, "Elmo's Box". I gave it a quick reading and then reread it. It gives the reader something to think about when messing around in alternate universes. Although it may not explore all of the possibilities (after all, they are infinite!), they were food for thought. And that is what a short story, about a subject and not really telling a full story, should do. The same. "A Game of Blood And Dust" gives one something to think about. "Cheap Thrills", possible and frightening future and one way of escaping it. "Dea Ex Machina". On a much larger scale, and with a bit more plot, "Day of the Gringo". You see, all of these short stories told rather simple tales, with simple plots and simple climaxes. But they all made the readpr thinkl And that is why your magazine is considered thought-provoking and fascinating. Please keep it that way. Scott C. Smith # Hayvenhurst Avenue Granada Hills, Ca. # Jim, Galaxy's been very good the past couple months, but it just isn't If. Please, please, please bring If back. On onionskin with cardboard covers, or charge a dollar, or a dollar fifty, or, wait -- how about microfilm? Anything, but please bring If as soon as possible. I really like Jerry's column, but I prefer him to cover subjects such as memory, or -- sigh -- black holes. His article on Velikovsky was good, but it wasn't as mindboggling as the black hole articles. I mean, what do a few planets tossed around matter when you could be talking about universes? I also really tike Geis's bi-monthly, but I'd prefer it monthly. Keep up the good work, and please bring back If. Ken Sheridan PO #I P.E.A. Exeter, NH # Would if  could. Dear Mr. Baen, I am, I suppose, one of your younger readers, being only #, and I have only been a subscriber to your magazinefs?) for about a year. Being an avid collector, however, I have bought up back issues for about the last ten years. All this gives me a fresh (I hope) viewpoint, and if I may, I would like to make a few suggestions. To a casual reader, one who picks magazines off the shelves occasionally, the packaging is what sells the magazine. (Obviously, if a magazine is filled with Known Authors and the others aren't, it will sell, but for the average mag, it's the packaging that sells.) In my opinion Mr. Jacobsen fell down in this department. This is not to say that he was a bad editor; anyone who can reel in A Time of Changes, Rendezvous With Rama, and The Gods Themselves isn't a bad editor by any definition. However the outward appearances of the magazine suffered. The cover design, until late in his editorship (?) was shoddy, and the artwork was poor. This last was due, I think, to an overworked Jack Gaughan. He can do excellent work, but largely didn't. For an extreme example of this, look at the frontpiece to the Cap Kennedy novel (yes, I know it's a juvenile) A World Aflame. Anyone in a High School Art I class can draw better than that. On the other hand, his cover to The Indian Giver (in that other magazine) was superb. Get him to draw like that all the time and I'll be happy. I think Wendy Pini is also terrific, as are most of the rest of the regular crew. Another thing to avoid is the use on the cover of such descriptions as "Powerful New Novelettes," "Barrier-smashing Stories," "Gripping New..." "Big New... ," and above all else, ! ! ! ! ! exclamation marks. Far from attracting a prospective reader, these will cause him to turn away in disgust. So far you've avoided the descriptions, but the exclamation points still creep in, and I honestly believe they stink. On the inside you've made many changes for the good, especially that ugly title page of Jacobson's. There are still a few things which would, I think improve the looks still more. First, I would like to see the name (the full name) of the artist for each story. It's their work, and they should receive credit for it. Second, get a new design for the SF calendar; the present one is a pretty sad drawing. Definitely the science column should be kept up; I read Dr. Poumelle's articles first when the magazine comes. Whatever happened to the books section, get it going again, for it is a must. A brief, or even not-so-brief things-to-come column would be great, and something like Analog's Analytical Laboratory also, so the readers can indicate their preferences. I have but one complaint on your stories, and that concerns Craig Strete. Maybe it's just me, but I simply can't stand his stories. They are pointless, dull and I find it a real chore to plow through them. I keep hoping he'll improve, but he hasn't yet. And finally, to the physical package itself. I find the stiff covers are much superior to the old slick ones. They hold up much better magazine unless it's packaged. The US mail is not known for its gentleness, and many things get damaged. Just a week ago I wrote to your subscription dept., and mentioned on effective...Craig Strete has certainly the side this issue, and yesterday my July isplayed to mixed reviews; on the other hand, am a collector, and find this intolerable. If heim, James Tiptree and myself think he has it's too expensive to wrap every magazine, something special...#r you will be aware set up an optional program for collectors to by the time this issue sees print. Bookshelf is dollar, and is well worth it. your beef about damaged covers, it's out of my On the whole, however, you have been an hands -- but t' ll pass it on to the proper parties excellent editor, and I hope you continue in...And I thank you for your support (!). that position for many years. Hopefully yours, Gordon Adams Well, that about wraps up the first # years #I Valencia Rd. of Galaxy. Orinda, CA # The second quarter-century will start off with the first half of a novel by Joanna Russ Cap Kennedy covers, both his and others. It's about a group of stranded space travelare all done in a particular pulpish style ers who don't recreate a civilization, specified by the publisher. Some people tike Another goodie is a guest appearance by it, even -- and a lot of people buy that series Larry Niven, co-authoring with J.E. Poursuspect, it's not enthusiasm that repulses you column, but a short-course in writing the so much as phoney enthusiasm.' Personalty I hard sf novel. And, (as the saying goes) save "bangs" for where I think they will be much, much more! # Eovt # S?ren NcwYorU NY # # per word per Issue (including name and address) or # issues # per word. #-word minimum. Payment with order. E# magazines, including # pulps. Many complete and parlial runs, o.p. hardbounds, photo-duplicated pulp covers. Collections purchased. List free. Roy Torgeson, # East #th Street, NY, NY #. Call evenings and weekends: (#) #-#. dreds of titles. Discounts. Free lists. Tyche Books, Box #I #-G. Oakland. Calif. #. How to Think aboul the Problem of Designing a Subculture. "As you have gathered we are not technologists but aesthelicists who have acquired our technical knowledge deliberately to insure its proper development and usage. We have found that it is ignorance lhal perverts aesthetic and human values not technical knowledge." # for two volumes, # pages total, and one issue of Detour magazine. Interactive Concerns Group, # N. Marty Klug, #B Florwood Court, St. Louis, Missouri #. fantasy magazines from # lo #. Harry Bennett, # Hollywood Blvd., Hollywood. CA, #. Poetry Market Newsletter -- Send self-addressed envelope for information: Minotaur, Box #A, Eagle River, Alaska #, lists. Publications#, #I Rendale, Richmond. Va. #. lists. Gordon Barber, #-G Minneapolis Ave., Duluth, MN. #. tics, brain modeling, theoretical psychology. Sample # .  S Books, G-#, # North Wilder, St. Paul, Minn. #. Genuine, antique engravings. Over # years old. Framed. Quantities limited. # each. Klein Galleries, # E. Arch St., Mansfield. Ohio #. "Escape", Bradbury, Pohl, Asimov...Catalogue: # #. stamps. Pyramids, # Big Bend, Webster Groves, Mo. #. target practice as seen on Kung Fu. # (lour or #I . ers believe they are either Moonrock, Spacerock, or the result of Meteoric impact: Genuine Thailand Tekite on #" Silver Finish Chain, also fits on keychain, bracelet, #. Astrahan, Department TG, Box #, Saugertes, NY #. for three issues. More than # potential customers. Write S-F Mart, Galaxy  # East # Street, New York, N.Y. #. The very best reading in or out of this #F#R# with membership Larry Niven  Jerry Pournelle... possibly the finest science fiction voyage in these # novels set on the galaxy's deadliest planets. Hours of thrills and adventure. What a way to get acquainted. Browse through the list of books on this page and choose any # for just #. It's the most extraordinary sample of science fiction ever offered in one package. Here's how the Club works; When your application for membership is accepted, you'll receive your choice of # books for just # (plus shipping and handling). If not absolutely fascinated, return (hem within ten days -- membership will be cancelled and you'll owe nothing. About every # weeks (# times a year), we'll send you the Club's bulletin describing the # coming Selections and Alternate choices. If you want both Seleclions, you need do nothing; they'll be shipped automatically. If you don't want a Selection, or prefer an Alternate, or no book at all, just fill out the form always provided, and return it to by the date specified. We try to allow you at least ten days for making your decision. If you don't gel the form in time to respond within # days, and receive an unwanted selection, you may return it at our expense. As a member you need take only # Selections or Alternates during the coming year. You may resign any lime hereafter, or remain a member as long as you wish. Most books are only # plus shipping and handling. Some extra value seleclions are slightly higher bul always much less than Publisher's Editions. Send no money. But do send the coupon today. Science Fiction Book Club #-S# Dept. HR #, Garden City. New York # I have read your ad. Please accept me as a member in the Science Fiction Book Club. Send me, as a beginning, Ihe # books whose numbers I have indicated below, and bill me just # (plus shipping and handling). I agree to take # additional books during the coming year and may resign anytime thereafter. Mr. Mrs. Miss Address  City Please print Apt. State Zip #. The Foundation Trilecy. By Isaac Asimov. The ends of the galaxy revert to barbarism. An SF classic. Comb. Price #. es #. Again, Dangerous Visions. Harlan Ellison, ed. Short stories and novels, # in all. Explicit scenes and language may be offensive to some. Pub. ed. # #. The Hugo Winners, Vol. I  ll. Gianl #-in-l volume of # awardwinning stories, # to #. Asimov introduces each. Pub. ed. # #. The Oeathworld Trilogy. By Harry Harrison. On # amazing planets interplanetary adventurer Jason dinAll gambles his life against different lethal environments. Special Edition. #. Before the Bolden Age. Isaac Asimov, ed. # classic stories of the #s, from vintage SF pulps, now in one huge volume. Pub. ed. # #. The Land Thai Time Forgot. By Edgar Rice Burroughs. # novels in one, includes The People That Time Forgot and Out of Time's Abyss. Soon to be released movie. Special Edition. #. The Shockwave Rider. By John Brunner. By early #st century a data information net Ihrealens Ihe people as privacy becomes obsolete. By Hugo Award winning author. Pub. ed. # #. Enchanted Pilgrimage. By Clifford ventures of a modern man in a universe of medieval monsters and mores. Pub. ed. # # #. The Mote in Cod's Eye by Larry Niven  Jerry Pournelle. Man's first contact with an intelligent alien species. Pub. ed. # #. The # Annual World's Best SF. Donald A. Wollheim. ed. Includes George R. R. Martin's A Song For Lya plus # lop tales by Pohl, Asimov, Kornbluth, others. Spec. Ed. #. Approaching Oblivion. By Harlan Ellison. Eleven mindspinning stories in the multi-award winner's new anlhology. Explicit scenes and language may be offensive to some. Pub. ed. # #. The Best of Cordwainer Smith. # oulsianding SF slories includes The Lady Who Sailed the Soul, Golden the Ship Was, Oh! Oh! Oh!, A Planet Named Shayol. Spec. Ed. The Science Ficlion Book Club offers ils own complete hardbound editions somelimes altered in size to fit special presses and save members even more. Members accepted in U S. A. and Canada only. Canadian members will be serviced from Toronto. Offer slightly different in Canada.  Arsen Darnay Spider Robinson  Steven Utley elie  Larry Niven J.E. JiFA.CE  byRjpk Sternbach A Gift frbln Earth Tales of Known Space World of Ptavvs Ringworld Neutron Star Limited Edition Prints -- # Sets Signed and Numbered by Sternbach #" X # "on Heavy Stock # thereafter Individual Prints Available -- Write for order form Send check or money order to: # Vista Grande Daly City, CA # Arnold E. Abramson, Publisher Jay Tunick, Circulation Director J. E. Pournelle, Ph.D., Science Editor L. C. Murphy, Subscriptions Dept. Theodore Sturgeon, Consuiting Editor C. M. Bolling, Asst to the Editor Spider Robinson, Contributing Editor James Baen, Editor The expression "rapier-like wit" is often used to describe the attempted dissection of one or another popularly-held belief -- and not always advisedly. But in this story of a would-be interstellar Swiss Family Robinson...the blade fits. Wherein the fate of the world hangs on the outcome of delicate and complex interstellar negotiations -- and a football game... Tampering with an ecosystem can have terrible consequences; and there is no way of predicting just what -- or how terrible -- those consequences will be. Is the purpose of technology to make people happier -- or is it just to make more people? "Vox populi, vox Dei." Trouble is, who listens? Introducing Chronopathy. It's not time-travel, exactly -- but it gets you there. published sf story appeared in the Sept. '# issue of Galaxy. Since then he has been busy becoming an established professional in the field. Here is some of what he's seen along the way. this time with the aid of his favorite collaborator, provides us with a close-up view of the science-fact in science fiction; a shortcourse in planetary and cosmic engineering. Wherein Spider pays deserved homage to his Predecessor. Letters from Anderson, DeVito, Bozarth, Stouff, Beckman, Blucher, Kelly. Where to find it. See inside-front cover. Cover by Rick Sternbach, from Interior illustrations by Ames, Bramley, Fabian, Freff, Pini Universal Publishing  Distributing Corporation. Arnold E. Abramson, President. Main Offices: # East # Street, New York, N.Y. #. Single copy:  .#. #-issue subscription: # In U.S., # elsewhere. Copyright Conventions. All rights reserved. Second class postage paid at New York, N.Y. sraJ additional msHIng offices. The publishers assume no responsibility for unsolicited material. All stories printed in this magazine are fiction and any similarity between characters and actual persons is coirKidenial. Printed in U.S.A. Arsen Darnay " Innocent " Eyes ence fiction lightly -- like a periodic comet visiting the solar system: I came around from time to time and glimmered briefly on the field's periphery. This happened at airports, usually, on the hind leg of a trip, with the day's work done, the briefcase heavy, and my flight delayed somewhere by fog. Then I'd wander to the book racks looking for something good to read: for hope springs eternal. At these times I had a strategy: to find that happy cross between the light and stimulating: nothing pretentious yet nothing vile, something for Technological Man: he plays in complex games and likes complex entertainment. When Eric Ambler couldn't be found or Le Carree's latest was not yet out in paperback, I reached for science fiction. Those were my days of purest innocence. I knew nothing about a science fiction world, its issues, or personalities. When I bought a magazine, I skipped the "fact" and "letters" portions. I was after action, pure and simple. I assumed that all behaved like I did -- authors, editors and readers: collaborating to produce or to enjoy that special brand of light entertainment: flights of projection into worlds that could well be. Sometimes a book had an effect beyond the ordinary. Then I might speculate for a moment, surprised that profundity lay hidden in such froth. Perhaps science fictipn writers used a greater canvas, I thought, admitted fewer impediments, and therefore they were better "dreamers." I knew and valued Jungian psychology which stipulates a racial Unconscious with transcendental qualities, and sometimes I saw science fiction as a kind of racial dreaming. At its best it projected images of possibility, lubricated us by compensations, and slipped past our sober censorship to show us at our best or worst. In short, it was a Rorschach blot of galactic proportions, better than other forms of "escape." As this notion took root, I sometimes read a few current novels just to see what we were all dreaming: What do we fear? What are today's specifications for paradise? If I had a hypothesis about the field, that was it. I guessed that science fiction's social value -- beyond the laudable aim of entertainment, pure and simple; its nutritional content as opposed to its taste -- lay in projecting alternatives to seek or shun. It was one of many channels by which psychic energies welled to the surface. I neither knew about nor made any fine distinctions -- between hard science fiction and the softer kind, between space opera and new wave. I had the casual reader's innocence, the supreme imperiousness of the consumer: if I liked it, it was good; if I didn't, it was bad. Good and bad, of course, meant specific things. Science fiction either had or lacked "reality" for me. The "real" is slippery and fades into the absurd when philosophers or physicists make it their target. I meant by that a common sense of "believability" but with one exception: I expected technical wizzardry, spatial and temporal expansions and foreshortenings, strangeness, and surprises. I didn't fuss much about the science. A tale could violate Boyle's law for all I cared. I was reading science fiction, not science. But even here I looked for plausibility. Seduction was fine but clumsy rape was rude. I held the notion that science fiction was about people, first of all. For science, hard or soft, one went to the real source, not the entertainment literature. The human element, for me, was constant, the environment a variable. How would  behave in the topsy turvy setting? What would I do? What if I had a parasitic awareness in my head? What would we do when they landed? This given, I had no tolerance for slippery psychology or ignorance of social behaviour. Nothing galled me more, after paying out a dollar, than cardboard figurines enacting some weighty speculation about matter. Vaguely articulated alien social systems, designed purely to deliver convenient plot incidents, could make me frown. Depictions of Congress by folk who'd never been on Capitol Hill, of military behaviour by persons who had obviously never studied military ways, of scientists who weren't in the slightest like the ones I'd worked with, superior beings that weren't superior, primitives who weren't primitive -- all these and many more such phenomena left me feeling cheated: for the illusion of reality was shattered and the rest was cold porridge. After a string of so-so books or stories, I told myself that I'd outgrown the field. Either I knew too much to be seduced, or else the writers had grown clumsy. Then, ever and agaip. I'd run into excellence: books like Herbert's Dune or Brunner's Stand on Zanzibar. These occasional gems recalled earlier great experiences -- like reading Heinlein's The Puppet Masters, to name a special favorite of mine. The real authors were obviously around, producing grand illusions worth the money, worth even all those other books I had left half read in the seat pockets of countless airplanes. But nevertheless -- and science fiction was a good trip for me as a reader -- as time passed I grew more and more jaded, more and more irritable, and ever harder to satisfy. I was almost ready, put another way, to become a writer. itkk And thus the orbit of that occasional comet decayed toward the center. I came to see the mystery from closer up. (Why and how a man becomes a writer is best left unexplored. Besides, there's nothing to it. Writing, as all authors will tell you, is simple and fun. The ideas come, you dash them off, and pop the pages in the mail. Three days later a breathless editor calls to say Yes! Soon you are rich and famous. That, in a nutshell, is the common experience.) Before I had learned that lesson and still believed in needless struggle, I set to work with system to master the new environment. I began to read the magazines from cover to cover and learned that insiders called them "zines" -- much as conferences were simply "cons." There were "issues" in the field (i.e. Is SF literature?). I learned to distinguish between readers, fans, aspirants (who wrote letters), Big Name Fans, writers, names. Names, Big Names, and Masters, these being the designations of ranks in the science fiction hierarchy back then. (Robert Heinlein had not yet received the Grand Master Nebula award; he was still slumming with the Asimov's and Clarke's and Pohl's.) As yet, however, I hadn't met science fiction face to face -- only through print, darkly. Then one day an occasion presented itself. Our local county library announced a "workshop" on science fiction. A well-known editor and several authors would be present. A local college planned to tape the session for later classoroom use. I combed my beard and went to take the plunge. The reference desk had yielded to a table with a water pitcher and a stack of styrofoam cups. (Later the authors would break those cups apart, bit by bit, or doodle on their sides while awaiting a turn to speak.) The camera crews were getting ready. The audience sat waiting. But what an audience! They were so young. They were young but also earnest, intense, and uptight with expectations. For a second I saw myself hidden in the stacks watching the proceedings with half an eye, an open book in hand. Then I noticed one or two adults: a tanned suburban mother in sandals, a man with a red beard, a crewcut, greying fellow in a blue suit and tie. I sat down myself, a little ill at ease. What I had gleaned from letter columns seemed true; a motly following had science fiction. Suddenly they came: the editor leading the authors. They wore sticky-backed name tags, their names in felt tip pen. I only remember Roger lazny because he wore a suit, seemed slightly bored, spoke sparingly, and gave a memorably worded, concise, and graphic description of the Nebula award -- which he had earned and had been asked to explain. He gave a physical description while the question had probed the institution behind the thing. I sensed an irony arid the fast play of invisible swords. The editor opened his briefcase and laid on the table, fanned out like cards, several copies of the current issue of his magazine. He had surprised me by looking a touch countrified in cowboy boots. He was the chairman and host. The TV director signalled, the audience drew breath, and the show was on. Then came a drill which, I later learned, is a sine qua non of science fiction gatherings: when the chair goes around the table to hear ech man define what science fiction means to him -- but so far as I am aware no one ever says: Well, last year it paid for new siding on the house and this year -- if they reprint my Kama Sutra Luna and it does better than the last time -- we'll give the old Dodge the heave-ho. In fairy tales, just before the hero penetrates the secret cave to find the treasure or the princess, obstacles, alarms, and monsters rise before him on the narrow path. Those on the inside of institutions have a way of frightening would-be joiners. I think they do it from an unconscious, biological, territorial urge. Thus, science fiction having been defined, the panel turned to the future of the field, and now came a flood of negatives designed to discourage closer approach. I learned that things were in bad shape. Science fiction stumbled backwards in bleeding retreat, pressed by adverse economics, disintegrating distributhe encroachements of pseudoscience fiction writers like Vonnegut, the competition of TV, and academic smarty-pants wishing to crucify the genre on a cross of analysis. So much for that "author's perch" on Spain's Costa Brava from whence one member of the audience had planned, later in the year, to start that steady march to noble Stockholm. Close observation, engendered by the presentations, revealed that the authors did not look especially well fed. They were like people -- which gave me hope but little comfort -- tall, thin, overweight, young old. And Zelazny, of course, wrapped in relative silence. At last the panel opened for questions. The questions were new to me but hindsight tells me they were standard, a part of the science fiction ritual like the dialogue between priest and congregation Dominus vobiscum. -- Et cum Spiritu tuo.) -- Did the editor like to see sword and sorcery? This came from a youngster, tall, dark, slender, pimply, with horrendous inkspots on his right index and middle fingers. By the time the editor had dealt with that, another aspirant had switched to origami. -- Why did the science fiction field avoid the subject of sex? The questioner was in his twenties. He wore a beard and "sat" slouched on his chair. You might say that his back was sitting; his rears hung free. The editor began, defensively, and several authors signalled that they, too, wanted a crack at that. We learned that authors "put in" or "used" sex whenever it was appropriate. The days of sexless science fiction were gone for good -- together with bug-eyed monsters. I had a vision of an author before a shelf of little bottles. One bottle is labelled "sex." He takes it down, uncaps and sniffs it, grins lewdly, fall into the boiling pot... (For some readers, I've learned to my benefit, it's quite sufficient to wave the open bottle in the rising steam. That way you get to keep and use the sex at home.) Next question? -- Who, in the panel's opinion, a questioner behind me wanted to know, was the greatest science fiction writer of all time and -- and, more specifically, would the panel say whether they thought that Heinlein's Time Enough for Love measured up to the rest of Heinlein's work. Now came a bandying of names. None of the panelists claimed the honor, and those named were not around to defend themselves. It was agreed, however, that Time Enough for Love should not be held against "Bob." What about Ursula LeGuin, a young woman in glasses asked apropos of nothing. The panel went off on a side trip about the feminist issue -- in response more to the young woman's tone than her question. At last it broke into a reception with punch and cookies. But I didn't stay.    Some time after that my name appeared in print and my interest in scienee fiction (the "insider's world) grew. I joined the Science and in moments of procrastination studied the group's little yellow newsletter. Much was made of an astonishing controversy between Joanna Russ and Arthur Clarke on the subject of unconscious male chauvinism, which I found amusing. As for the rest...? I was no longer the rank outsider now, nor yet completely in, the well known "dangerous" stage, a silly season. And so, weakened and stimulated simultaneously, I visited one of the Cons. My initial forays into the field, bolstered by closer reading of fan letters, had started me thinking that science ficition, in one of its dimensions at least, was a kind of cult. I meant to check that hypothesis by visiting a conference. My reasoning along these lines had had its origin in an article on "consumption communities" I'd read years ago. Daniel Boorstin, writing in Fortune in #, spoke of the fellowship of Doublemint chewers, JB Scotch drinkers, Chevrolet sports car drivers, and the like: loose communities based on a togetherness in consumption. I had thought about that concept from time to time and had found it to be true. As the great "monocultures" were evidently losing their power (Christianity, Islam), they seemed to be replaced by other concepts of value and organization based on economic or emotional dominants. I couldn't help thinking that we were reverting back to totem cults for lack of a higher vision. Could science fiction be one of those totems? Was it a specialized youth cult -- an heretical way to socialize tumed-off kids, to assimilate them to the post-Technological age? Seeing is believing. Once more I waded into the surf. Let me use an author's right to obscure the particulars of space and time. Nor will what I shall write be true in the strictest sense. I'm after an impression, not a report. The event was called the Concon -- at least initially. Held in a very big city (no, not that big), in a grand old hotel, it offered the usual smorgasboard: speeches, dinners, a guest of honor, a huckster room, exhibits, receptions, readers, fans, aspirants, writers, names. Names, Big Names, and even a Master or two. Also: editors, agents, a delegation from the Planet of the Apes, publishers, actors, astronauts, and little old ladies in tennis shoes. The registration fee made you gulp if -- under-estimating the power of science fiction -- you came with a single ten-dollar bill in your billfold. And the scene blew your mind if -- until that time -- you hadn't seen a cult in its swarming. Imagine now the grand ballroom filled with people. Try not to look too obviously at the young women dressed in the merest of scarves, scarves that seemed to hold moist balls of trembling dough. Concentrate instead on beaded blue denim jackets depicting Saturn and other planets, the "I Love Hugo Gernsback" belt buckles, the Batman T-shirts, and apes smoking cigarettes. Better yet, sit down, already, and keep the eyes on the platform up front, the (tok walls of gold-laced mirrors, the half-dimmed chandeliers. The microphone was ticklish and bitchy and screamed horrendously under the jerky hand of someone hard to see. At last we were under way. Introductions. Then came an adi'ess. The words echoed about and were difficult to understand. Next to me a young man in heavy socks and tremendous hiking boots took crackers from his backpack and began his breakfast. It was mid-morning when the key (unscheduled) event took place. By now a panel had taken over. They discussed the work of some sage who claimed that earth and Venus had once collided to help Moses part the red sea. Emotions ran high. Evidently one was either for or against the sage. Even those who claimed to have an open mind were either pro or con -- something they did not realize but an innocent like me could readily discern. Then there was a hullaballoo in the back. Heads turned. The flow of talk at the head table slowed. Suddenly a little man marched in. He swept the crowd with a single, imperious glance and cut a pose: arms outstretched to the side, his legs apart.  am here, he seemed to say; look, it is I! He had a face that might have been cherubic once but now was lean. A beret sat tilted on his head. He wore a parka on top and tightfitting, bell-bottomed, purple slacks below. I couldn't see his shoes. Many individuals rose and made their way toward the man. In the rush of sound I could not make out what anyone said, but I caught the phrase that he -- whoever he might have been -- must have come in on the Red Eye. For a moment the little man was overwhelmed by the admiring wave. Then I saw him again, struggling to free himself -- shaking hands, patting backs, embracing girls -- but ever striving toward the platform. Soon he was there. The panel shrunk back as he mounted the steps. In the electric atmosphere this entrance had engendered, the sage was forgotten for a moment -- not Venus but Jupiter himself seemed to have collided with the science fiction world. He took the microphone from the podium attachment -- the podium itself would have hidden him from view -- and stepping to the side he said that...Elfin wings had brought him tither just in time to rescue this schlampig conference from the doldrums. Con-con was not a proper name for such a convention. It dated the field and brought to mind legs kicking in rythmic union. No, indeed. A new name would have to be found, now he was here. What name? someone called from the floor. The Harley-con! the little man announced. And amidst laughter, cheers, and wild, exuberant applause, all those present seemed to approve the name by acclamation.    Thus I beheld one of the cult n gods, a Big Name at the least. To anyone imbued with even a smidgin of ambition, it was a dangerous vision indeed! It hinted at rewards unguessed at before; fame, public acclaim, the intoxicating embrace of sound from the floor below, the psychic ocean, whose waves one imperious gesture could still, whose energies could be roused to storm proportions by a single call... The session ended eventually and we expanded, like hot gas, to take in the rest of Harley-con. Those masses of people, the constant churning motion in the halls; the booths; the detritus of displays collecting in comers; the tired fans resting on the floor, backs against walls; the tight, fannish clumps seeking autographs around invisible  Masters: all this exhilarated and frightened that part of me which responds to dreams. I wandered about. Here, in a room, a writer with a striking name -- Tarantula Crusoe, I think it was -- sang funny songs to the accompaniment of his guitar. I sat for a while watching Captain Kirk on a screen. Then came an editors panel, and I sat down to listen. The table cloth was red. One editor was smug, the others bled. I recognized my friend from the county library. He dodged rotten eggs having to do with a #cent reading charge. The second editor tried his best to stop a vicious sally from the floor led by a phalanx of unpaid writers. At best it was a draw; the writers drew blood. A third one complained about the price of paper. The fourth one looked surprised and wondered out loud what the fuss was all about. I wondered, in turn, which of the four enjoyed the highest circulation, and I would've bet it was the fourth. Somehow it all came out all right, at the end -- else by then I had become accustomed to the wall of negations.' Experience said that publishers paid fast or slow, depending; not much, but they paid. Paper was dear, but they kept printing on it. And to an aspirant, hungry for fame, what's a quarter, anyway? On the way out I saw a Master; a leonine head, flowing grey hair. For the moment he was almost alone. He stood chatting amiably with two stupendous ladies. I hesitated, well within his aura. Should I intrude and shake his hand? What will I say? "Sir, back in the '#'s I enjoyed your robot stories. Terriffic stuff'? What had I read that was more recent? All that came to me was a detective shortstory whose plot had turned on a lost button. He who hesitates is lost. The autograph hunters had caught up. I said good-bye to Harley-con, reflecting that I would never make much of a fan. On my windshield a ten-dollar parking ticket flapped in the humid breeze. So much for the magnetism of science fiction authors.    On the way home I mused about that mass of youth I'd seen, the cult god on the platform, the conversations I had overheard. People over thirty had been conspicuous by absence. Yet such folk were reading the stuff. Had they been teenage disciples too, once upon a time? Were they living the science fiction they'd read about in puberty? Would these youngsters end up living the stuff we wrote? -- not literally, of course, but subtly changed and adapted to reality? If it is a cult, I told myself, it might have its value: a chrysalis from which will crawl, wellconditioned to withstand tomorrow's future shock, a new generation of the post-technocracy -- or whatever. By the time I reached home, the speculative fever had died down somewhat. Hypothesis, I told myself: just another hypothesis, another attempt to horn an irrational phenomenon into the utilitarian shoe. The fans were there because they pleased; the writers wrote because they pleased; it was nothing more profound... Some time after that I tried to transmute my experience into an ironic story about a fan. The Harley-con would be in it, of course, and plenty of weird far-out types -- and a score of middle-aged writers trying to foist off their worn-out military and sexual fantasies on the young in a coating of science. That, too, is an aspect of the field, of course, but I get skittish about boxes, and so that little enterprise died a quiet death. Requiescat in pacem.    My next and last encounter with the science fiction world -- aside from writing and all that goes with it -- was a Nebula dinner in a very big city (yes, that city). I went in part from necessity. With a name like mine, even in science fiction circles it is difficult to gain credibility. I wanted to prove that I was the real thing, no mere pseudonym. This affair caught me by surprise. After Harley-con, I had expected this gathering to be a psychedelic happening squared. But I should have known better. Only writers come to Nebula affairs, and the priests are not the congregation: they wear black robes, stiff collars, and inhabit the quiet inner courtyards of meditation. Everything was simple, measured, and dignified. I felt at ease in my blend-in organization-man clothes. I was among professionals and recognized the atmosphere. Close up and relaxed -- the unruly constituencies held at bay by invisible bars -- the people at the center of science fiction gave me a good impression. I found the writers open, friendly, and self-contained. I had expected more animosity, frankly. circular, I had encountered the most juvenile sort of rubbish imaginable; thoughtless effusions, petty carping, clumsy clowning, lockerroom humor, and plain stupidity: distasteful to an innocent who looks at writing (even "funny" writing) as a serious matter. Little of that sewage-stream surfaced on Nebula Day -- though there were a few false notes, of course. I sensed the jostle of egos now and then, especially during dinner after was a typical union affair. Publishers were not especially popular. There were camps within the tribe, vaguely defined (for me) but real enough. The dominant tone overcame the noise, however, all in all. The highlight of the evening was the first award of the Grand Master Nebula, larger in size than the regular award. It went to Robert Heinlein, a trim, bullet-headed venerable of the field. He was genuinely touched as we all rose to give him a standing ovation. Something ended that evening: the completion of an edifice -- pyramid-shaped, of course. The final stone had been placed on top and the hierarchy was complete. I looked about at the tightlypacked tables surprised a little at finding myself there, in the inner circle -- albeit at its outer edge: men and women of all ages. The glistening Nebulas were carried off, one by one. Laughter rolled and shoptalk buzzed. Despite the formal dress some wore, the beatnik threads of others, I saw ordinary craftsmen all about and understood it all a little better: here was science fiction as a profession or a trade (take your pick), and this affair was an association meeting. The creators of imaginary empires were like -- well, no more flamboyant, say, than a West Coast contingent of electrical engineers. A big, crowded reception followed dinner. It went on and on, well past my bedtime. The next morning, a bright and empty Sunday, I caught a plane home.    Some time has passed now, but on the subject of science fiction I remain an innocent still -- despite these near-encounters with the mystery. And I'm fairly sure I'd prefer to stay that way. Much can be made of nothing much on the one hand; and on the other profundities turn banal on close examination. Science fiction is both of these and neither. It's best for me, as writer and as reader (though I don't urge this on anyone else), to take it like it comes. Definitions will never hold water in the arts, though there are countless busy potters patching the container. Nothing dies so quickly as on a vivisection table, and I prefer to run about free in the valleys and on the hills.  About to die. And so on. We're al going to die. The Sahara is your back yard, so's the Pacific Trench: die there and you won't be lonely. On Earth you are never more than # miles from anywhere, which as the man said is a tough commute, but the rays of light from the scene of your death take little more than a tenth of a second to go...anywhere! We're nowhere. We'll die alone. This is space travel: Imagine a flat world, a piece of paper, say, with two spots on it but very far apart. If you were a twodimensional triangle, how would you get from one spot to the other? Walk? Too far. But fold the paper through the third dimension (ours) so that the spots match exactly -- if you were a triangle you couldn't see or feel this, of course -- and you are at the proper place. We do this in the fourth. Don't ask me how. Only you must be very, very careful, when you fold spacetime, not to sloosh the paper around or let it slide: then you end up not on the spot you wanted but God knows where, maybe entirely out of our Galaxy, which is that dust you see in the sky on clear nights when you're away from cities. The glittering breath of angels. Far, far from home. The light of our dying may years. That ordinary sun up there, a little hazy now at noon, that smeary spot. We do not know where we are. At dawn there was an intensely horizon, and about an hour later the noise of the thing; I figured the way you do for thunderstorms, the lag between light and sound: onehippopotamus, two-hippopotamus, three-hippopotamus, four-hippopotamus, five-hippopotamus -- there's your mile. Seven hundred miles. That's over a thousand kilometers . In the event of mechanical dysfunction, the ship's computer goes for the nearest "tagged" planet, i.e. where human life is supposed to be possible, then ejects the passenger compartment separately. Lays an egg, you might say. We won't be visited without a distress call , however, now the colonization fever's died down people by twenty and the remainders start getting clubby again). Goodbye ship, goodbye crew, goodbye medicine, goodbye books, goodbye freight, goodbye baggage, goodbye computer that could have sent back an instantaneous distress call along the coordinates we came through (provided it had them, which I doubt), goodbye plodding laser signal no faster than other light that might have reached somewhere, sometime, this time, next time, never. You'll get around to us, say in a couple of thousand years. We're a handful of persons in a metal bungalow: five women, three men, bedding, chemical toilet, simple tools, an even simpler pocket laboratory, freeze-dried food for six months, and a water-distiller with its own sealed powerpack, good for six months (and cast as a unit, unusable for anything else). Goodbye, everybody. At dawn I held hands with the other passengers, we all huddled tothough I hate them. O god, I miss my music. #   (This is being recorded on a pocket vocoder I always carry; the punctuation is a series of sounds not often used for words in any language: triple gutturals, spits, squeaks, pops, that kind of thing. Sounds like an insane chicken. Hence this parenthesis.) Of the women: myself. A Mrs. Valeria Graham, actually married to Mr. Graham, in the delicate fifties when alimony becomes mandatory upon divorce (who would pay whom is a conjecture here). Valeria Victrix habitually wears the classical Indian sari, usually gold embroidered on royal blue, like a television hostess's; this does not suit a petite chemical blonde. Ditto the many-splendored earrings: bells within cages within hoops. A dark young woman who does yoga on her head, off to some "unimportant job" somewhere (she said), hates everyone, says she's called Nathalie. Nathalie what? Nathalie nothing. Mind your own business. Cassie, thirty-ish, beginning to put on weight; you'll find her waiting table in any restaurant or nude bar on any world. She looks like an earlier stage in the life-cycle of Mrs. Graham, but that's an illusion; nothing but a convulsion of nature could let either or these two rise or fall to the other's level. (Hydrogen fusion, which provided unlimited power and should've made us all rich, but of course didn't.) A Graham child, female, fourteen, a beautiful cafe-au-lait so she is either Mrs. Graham's by a former marriage or Mr. Graham's ditto, or neither. Hors de combat all trip with one of the few bacterial diseases left, or rather the treatment for it, which had made her dreadfully ill. We'd see her only when she'd stagger into the lounge, looking beautil and hopeless, and then vomit (again). For whoever finds this and has no Greek, an iatrogenic disease is one created by the physician and vye have plenty of them. The physicians and the diseases. This will never be found. Who am I writing for, then? The men: Mr. Graham, a big powerful male in his early fifties, hollow and handsome in the same style as his wife: coloring, dress, and person. Three days out (we were on the way to find the first spot we can then fold onto the second spot) Cassie took off the mask, stopped being squeezably-soft, and lost all expression. The Grahams stopped speaking to her. I say "male" because he emphasizes it subtly, so perhaps she's the buyer and he's the bought. Or both: money marries money. Relations with men are still apt to be patterned on a few rather dull models, especially among strangers, so I know less about the men than I do about the women, but in one way I know more: I mean the conception of themselves they find it publicly necessary to live up to. Alan: a young man with a set of shoulders like unto those of one who plays le futbol (says he did). Extremely polite and attentive, with a carefully intent way of listening to everybody and agreeing civilly and much too often ("Oh, I do agree with you, Mr. Graham, I really do"). My theory is that this obviously insincere behavior conceals absolutely nothing; he's rich enough to take the poor man's Grand Tour, poor enough to need a job, decent enough not to hurt anyone unless he's frightened or hurt himself (which could happen pretty easily), and anxious enough to flatter whomever he thinks can help him. The Grahams, you see, are slumming. An historian of ideas traveling from one University to another and extremely evasive about his work, as they all are, now there's so little of it to go around; he wears Mr. Graham's kind of conservative clothes: shorts and sport-shirts, bright but not daylight-fluorescent (Vic Graham in blue, John Ude in red). The only historical analogy to Alan's costumes is Graustark, all gold braid, epaulettes, and boots (except the shako, which I think he had to leave behind on account of the weight, though he never mentioned it). The professor is John Ude. Thirties. A very minor intellectual. Bland. Often displays The Smile. The first day, in the lounge, when Mrs. Graham actually introduced herself as Mrs. Grahamwhich is rather like presenting yourself as a Dame of the British Empire or a Roman Tribune -- Professor Ude displayed (after a blank moment) The Smile. Then he took out from his sporran The Pipe, gesturing at The Pipe with The Smile to show that he was aware of his own self-mockery. He would have received Valeria as Mistress Anne Bradstreet, had she so required, because the Grahams are rich. Blackbody-suited, perpetually angry Nathalie said audibly, "Missiz. Oh God," and turned away with an unbelieving, outraged, I knew-it-wasgoing-to-be-one-of-those-trips look. Alan gaped hysterically, then shut his mouth. I said nothing. Think of it: Valeria and Victor in blue, Ude in red, Alan indescribable, Cassie in two stars and a cache-sexe (both silver), and Lori Graham in body paint, mostly blue (to match her parents' clothes). The arrows of Professor Ude's irony point only down in the social scale, never up; when they occasionally point at himself, he is very careful to blunt them. Oh, we are a dull bunch! The professor once uncrimped enough to get into a long discussion with Victor Graham about the new lease of life given capitalism by the unlimited power of hydrogen fusion, the poor fool. He believes in free enterprise, competition, achievement-orientation, the meritocracy. He's never been behind the crew panels where the technocrats live. Travel enough and you can make friends with the crew, what's this, what's that, ask questions; they even let you fiddle about in sick bay if you're careful. You see things, then, if you're careful. Meritocracy? We're being kept off the streets, that's all, rich or poor. (Foundations pay me to lecture on music and play tapes of it; that's why I travel. I'm a scrounge.) I once said to Ude, "How fast do you think things really change?" He said, ""niat's not my field." Cassie, determined, bitter, exhausted, full-breasted, wanted to know what a musicologist was and what kind of music. "Very old," I said. "European twelfth century to Baroque. No farther. ' ' "How nice," Mrs. Graham said. "We must tell Lori." "Who cares," Cassie said. I wear body-suits and sandals, like Nathalie, and keep a low profile, especially with passengers. This isn't a luxury liner; you don't have to eat with anybody, just dial a meal out of the locker. And visit the crew. And envy them. Behold the new irrelevants: parasites, scum, proles, scroungers. People who do nothing real. No, dinosaurs. Isn't...wasn't, I mean, a luxury liner. Stranded dinosaurs.    Day first. I'm sitting in the corner of the empty tool chest after a little nap. Already excited talk of "colonization," whatever, that is. Our tiny laboratory tells us the air is safe, although perhaps a little thin; there's nothing directly poisonous outside. Nathalie's unexpected talent for cataloguing and arranging tools (which is why the tool box is empty). The sun up for at least fifteen hours, taking a slow tour of the horizon at what my childhood tells me is # P.M. late autumn, so we have either a very great axial tilt or are in very high latitudes. A few weeks' observation and perhaps we can guess if we're approaching the summer solstice or going the other way, which could give us some idea of how long the seasons will be: could be ten years of summer (and it's hot outside now, about # C, they tell me). Through the window you can see ordinary green trees, hilly up-and-downish but not much, some little natural clearings. Very much like New Jersey a hundred and thirty-five years ago, when my ancestors came to Ellis Island; about nineteen-aught-five that was. My natemal something-great-grandfather was a plumber, my maternal something-great-grandmother a sheitel-maker. (A sheitel is a wig which Orthodox Jewish women used to wear after marriage, over their shorn hair. But what do you care.) We don't remember the actual genealogy of the other side nearly so far back, but I've inherited their looks: little, dark, Sephardic Jews fleeing the Spanish frontier at night with rubies, emeralds, and uncut diamonds sewn into the hems of their cloaks. At least I like to think of them that way. I carry the modern equivalent, the only currency that passes everywhere, sewn into my jacket, my neckband, my belt, so flat you couldn't detect it. I mean a whole pharmacopoeia. Because you never know what you will need. (I flicked a little from the ship, too: nothing important.) Our equipment isn't good enough to test whether the life here is edible. We're not supposed to do that. Commonly the problem has been people contaminating the planet, but there have been instances of viceversa. We're supposed to stay inside. Everybody is getting on everybody else's nerves. Victor, in his hearty, overemphasized, hollow voice: "I believe I should." (Tail end of a conversation about who's to go out first. Not that it matters. We either go out eventually or cut our throats.) "Why?" says Nathalie instantly. "Because I'm old. Expendable. Why else?" (Lori Graham is looking adoring and anxious.) "Very sensible," says Nathalie. "So should Mrs. Graham." (Lori outraged.) "Well, if there's any harm..." This is John Ude. "The Grahams will go," says Nathalie, over her shoulder, and continues putting together our shovels, our hammers, our axes -- "half an hour, no less, no more" -- and something longer that comes in sections. The Grahams go out the air-lock, Victor stooping, Alan kindly restraining Lori when she tries to slip out with them. They have an intense, whispered conversation with Lori close to tears. "My, you are just an ordinary traveler, aren't you!" I say to Nathalie, hoping to get a rise from her, maybe learn something. No answer. She's engaged in jointing together what we both realize at the same instant is a single-passenger hovercraft: sealed motor, no cab, kicks up so much dust that you have to wear an air-filter (included in the box; by Saint George, I was right), flies over any terrain with ease, including water (at under # kph, however), and looks like nothing so much as a stick with a saddle; hence its name. "A br -- " (she catches herself). "Broomstick," I finish. On her knees, in the midst of spare parts, in her black skin-tights, Nathalie gives me (for a moment only) a glance of shock, of wild surmise -- are you one, too? "Where were you really going?" I say. She inspects her fingernails, comes to a quick decision, licks her lips wolfishly. "Government trainee," she says in a low voice but so naturally, that is to say pretend-naturally, that Cassie (who is lying on a bunk, holding to one ear a cheap, battery-powered music library that will wear out within days, I can tell) can't hear us. "At what?" say I. "Doesn't matter," she says sharply. "Not to tell. And I shan't now, not because it matters but because it doesn't." For a moment she's a death'shead. Then "What!" says Lori Graham, a little desperately, with the natural irritation of someone whose Mummy and Daddy may, after all, have been eaten by megatheria. "Nothing," answers Nathalie. "Go on screwing with Alan or whatever it is you were doing." (Lori makes a disgusted face and Alan turns aside to blush or giggle.) "If he can," she adds. In the low, trained voice, she says to me, "Who are you." "A musicologist," I say. "Sorry. Nobody like you. I've picked things up because I've traveled a lot, that's all." Cassie sits up, shaking her radio. She says to Nathalie, "Can you do something with this thing?" "The batteries are worn down and they're electric; we can't recharge them. You've been playing that ever since we started this trip and you've probably played it before, quite a lot. I know you've recharged them but the case is worn. So that's probably two hundred hours and a couple of rechargings; they do deteriorate each time, you know. And there's nothing we can do -- our gadgets are all sealed and shielded. It's a different kind of energy; we can't transform the one to the other. Besides if we tried opening any of the powerpacks, we'd probably go boom, you know, just like the ship." This is me. I add, "I'm awfully sorry, Cassie." "So if you're a goddamn music student," says Cassie at her most insulting, "where's your goddamn music, huh?" I'm tempted to answer "in the ionosphere" (reduced to its constituent atoms or even smaller pieces) but I say, "It was in the baggage compartment . " "Oh," says Alan, clearly disappointed. I guess he has been planning on hearing some music. Cassie draws up her knees in the bunk, exasperated, and presses the side of her face against the sealed window. Alan adds in a friendly way, "Hey, don't you have any of it with you?" Forgetting to be polite, that one. "Tapes," I say. "Want to use them for ribbons? I have the amplifier and the recorder -- see? they fit in my hand -- but the speakers are too big. Two meters diameter. ' ' He opens his mouth, probably to inquire why a speaker has to be two meters across, but Lori -- who is very well educated, as her parents have been telling us for three weeks -- breaks in importantly with a disquisition on the physical reproduction of sound, and how the lowest musical note that can be heard by the human ear is # cycles per second and the lowest sounds that can be felt are even lower, and if you want a really good bass, say for' Bach's Toccata and Fugue in D Minor for Organ, or Vestal's Electronic Mass, you just have to have these enormous speakers for your sound environment because otherwise the sounds just won't fit mechanically on the speakers. "Literally, ""she says. "#-o-oh," says Alan in mock awe. Cassie breaks in furiously with, "Your goddamn education -- " (John Ude has been asleep all this time, worn out, poor man; that's why you haven't heard from him.) Thank God the Grahams come back in. The air-lock jams. We are now testing the atmosphere just as much as they, something Mr. Ude (waked by the noise of Lori's rejoicings and questionings) seems to notice, but nobody's going to call attention to such things in the presence of an hysterical twelve-yearold with the habit of psychosomatic vomiting. (Her Momma says.) Joy all around. (I'm not, of course, recording this at the time it happened. I stole half-an-hour from the long, long dawn. Two and a half hours of twilight, then three more of real dark, and again two and a half hours of dusk-turned backward: slow, creeping, endless, unadvancing grey.) We're very high on the world's shoulder. Labrador perhaps. Even with the Pole circle. If the sun goes lower, if it sets closer to the place of its rising, if the dark shrinks, if red-sunset evolves without darkness into red-sunrise. Is this Spring? Summer? Fall? We might be heading into a ten-month summer, a twenty-year summer. Desert? Everything dead, brown, burned? Think anyway of midwinter with the sun even lower and only three hours of daylight out of twenty-eight. A night twenty-five hours long. In the brief, black, real dark we all went outside to look at the sky. A shiver of the nerves as the night air struck us, a kind of blind claustrophilia, wishing to get back into our own, closed-in, stale smell, away from the living odors of night coolness. Everyone stayed together. Black velvet, must be overcast; this awful sense of being outside. Vast space. We looked up. Nothing. I mean there was almost nothing in the sky: a few bright stars near the zenith and halfway to the equatorial horizon a far, faint, dim blur. Island universes. From anywhere on Earth (they say) you can see about three thousand stars with the naked eye. You can also see that arch of powder which we call the Milky Way; it's the center of the galaxy. We're located in one of its arms; it's a kind of flattened ellipse. From anywhere near any galaxy, unless one is very far above or below its major plane, and in the wrong hemisphere to boot, you ought to be able to see something. Not that it matters, of course, for space travel. Still. Nothing matched the star maps Nathalie had (she would!) but then on the other side of the equator, who knows? And none of us is very good at this sort of thing. But six stars and a blur...which might be, God knows, the Crab Nebula or our own, or unidentified astronomical object number goodness-knowswhat, something so far away, (as I said) the light of our dying will reach you (whoever you are) only after you yourselves are long dead, after your own Sun has engulfed you and then shrunk to a collapsed cinder with no more light in it than what we saw that night. Whoever, wherever, whenever. Lori cried in her mother's arms. Mrs. Graham very clumsy at comforting her daughter, perhaps always was. John the professor of the history of ideas saying something like "Uhl" low, a sort of groan. That empty. Well, we might be visited in a routine check of the tagged worlds in as little as a couple of centuries, a century, eighty years even. Even little Lori will be dead. John Ude said, "Come on now, come on, dears. It's a tagged planet. It has to be. Too much coincidence otherwise, eh? The air, the gravity. Now if it's tagged, that means it's like Earth. And we know Earth. Most of us were bom on it. So what's there to be afraid of, hey? We're just colonizing a little early, that's all. You wouldn't be afraid of Earth, would you?" Oh, sure. Think #f Earth. Kind old home. Think of the Arctic. Of Labrador. Of Southern India in June. Think of smallpox and plague and earthquakes and ringworm and pit vipers. Think of a nice case of poison ivy all over, including your eyes. Status Asthmaticus. Amoebic dysentery. The Minnesota pioneers who tied a rope from the house to the barn in winter because you could lose your way in a blizzard and die three feet from the house. Think (while you're at it) of tsunamis, liver fluke, the Asian brown bear. Kind old home. The sweetheart. The darling place. Think of Death Valley...in August.    Day two. It began. I just couldn't keep my damned mouth shut. Everybody running around cheerily into the Upper Paleolithic. We're going to build huts. We're going to have a Village Fire that Lori Graham will tend because she is the Fire Virgin or something. Mrs. Graham is suddenly person-ofleastvalue. Victor says, "Excuse me, dear," with immense firmness and then goes about his business. He's going to go somewhere with John Ude to search for water. They won't drink it, of course, but will carry back samples and then we will analyze it, which is impossible, because we don't have the equipment. But it will certainly help the waterdistiller; our tanks are almost empty. Mrs. Graham has suddenly become very cuddly with Lori, who keeps squirming away, saying, "Valeria, please'." With twentyfive hours of daylight there's no rush, and besides we have to move everything outside (to find out if that will kill us). Outside it goes, mattresses and bedding (to get rained on or infested), tools and tool-kit, all of this superficially showing immense order but in fact about as rational as the ooze of algae from a pond. Our nice, destructible laboratory (like litmus paper, use it once and it's done for) has told us that the sun will not burn us, although it has a small amount of ultra-violet, and more than the usual infra-red (too low in the sky, anyhow); that the local vegetation does not contain mineral poisons; that the (local) air does not, either; and that the gravitation is #, which is so close to terrestrial as makes no difference. Nathalie's digging experimental sanitation pits with a collapsible shovel. And every once in a while it does. I seek out Ude, who's unpacking the first-aid kit, and say, "Benzedrine and bobby-pins!" but the joke's too old for either of us to have ever heard it, and too vulgar, base, and popular for him to have ever read it. I say, "Look, you've got an anti-pyretic, two wide-spectrum antibiotics, pain-killers, and a nice little pamphlet about how to make a splint out of a bunk-rail. It's not enough." "We'll make do," he said heartily, flashing The Smile. I said, "My God, man, what will you do when Lori's wisdom teeth come in?" and the child, who must have clairaudience (she was a good five meters away) instantly emitted a nervous "What!" and came over to join us. She had been watching Alan Bobby Whitehouse ponder about trying to start to learn to just possiblyswing an axe without cutting his own foot. "Your impacted wisdom teeth," I said. "Everybody gets impacted wisdom teeth. I'm the only adult I know whose wisdom teeth came in straight. Of course I had gingivitis, your mother has transplants. So where are we going to get all this?" "Huh?" said Lori. "They might just lie there for years," I said. "I know someone who didn't get them until they were thirty. On the other hand, you might have intense pain for a month before they die and rot inside your gums and take a couple of molars with them, which Daddy can knock out with a rock." "O pioneers," I added rather sourly. "Now come on," said John Ude. (Funny. Everyone's around us now. I've attracted a crowd. The old raisethevoice bit. And I wasn't even thinking of it.) I said, "I don't want to make a speech -- " "Then don't," said Cassie, who's been flapping our linens in the breeze, just to make sure we get a nice dose of the local pollens. "Well, fuck you then!" I said. "I will." And I did. I must have talked for five or six minutes. I told them (and more): That a tagged planet is not colonizable but means only bearable gravity, a decent temperature range, and air that wont kill you. That survey teams sample only one square kilometer of a planet, doubtless not this one. That there were no mineral poisons, but that we couldn't test j I Donald A. Wollheim, Publisher I eagerly sought by Andre Norton's de I ; voted fans. It not only contains short ; ' stories, a novella, and rare Norton ; I I items, but also a brand-new, cor  rected and completed bibliography of ! I Andre Norton's works to I ; date. (UY! #-SI .#)  I companion series which completes ' ! I I ter, the Grand Master of the "Adult ' I ! Fantasy" genre, with a fantastic anI ! ; thology of Leiber, Vance, DeCamp, I !; Howard, andlotsmore. tfT#-S.#j ;  ' fontenay, the first great interplanetary ' ' novel of "Modern" science fiction, I I is a beautiful and poetic work match; I ing the classic integrity of the # ' original. A treasure to read and ! own -- with cover and illustrations by ! I George Barr. (UY I #-. I .#) j I I ! topher Anvil's latest novel, a peril ; ; pitched, rollicking, mind-tingling inI ' ' terplanetary adventure. Those who  ' I ; so that they don't miss this one -- and   ' i when the new edition appears beside ; I I ' cover by Kelly Freas, of course, i  ! (UY I I #- #) ;  for organics or allergens. That there could be incompatible proteins, vitamin deficiencies, chelating agents, dozens of things that could mess us up biologically in dozens of ways. That if we could eat the local macro-life, the local micro-life could eat us. That we could die of exposure in the winter because we had no way to make heat after our bungalow wore out and that was in six months. That we could die of heat in a summer whose length we didn't yet know. That a breech birth could kill. That a three-days' labor and no dilation could kill. That septicemia could kill. That heart failure could kill. That none of us could even recognize flint, let alone know what to do with it. That plastic was a lousy building material. That each of us carried five to eight lethal genes, and that even without them, humanity had not exactly been breeding for survival for the past hundred years. That there weren't enough of us. And more. So much more. I stopped. Too much of the old stiff-necked pride coming back. Giant Alan Bobby, with his axe, says, "I think you better go on," and I only hope Nathalie's training has included eye-gouging and larynx-smashing because this boy is beginning to find out -- in two days! -- that we are far, far from any law. I hope he can be shamed. I said: "Well, I hope we find volcanic glass, because I could recognize that; I saw it once in a museum." This falls flat. "What do you suggest we do?" says the Professor, with The Smile. "You seem to think we have no chance." Humor her. I nodded. The professor repeated, "Just what do you suggest we do?" Silence. "Well, anything you please," I said. "Only leave me out of it." "That," says Nathalie, "will make three women and two men, if we exclude Victor, which puts the numbers considerably lower, doesn't it?" "Jesus," I said; "Oh Jesus Christ, I'm forty-two years old. Do you think I can have my first child now? Besides you don't want me; my father was a bleeder." "Liar," says Nathalie. "I saw your medical records. You're not the only one who can get past the crew doors." "All right," I said. (Nathalie the leader. Wait til Alan finds out he can beat you up.) "All right, so you think you have the chance of a snowball in hell. Maybe you do. But  think that some kinds of survival are damned idiotic. Do you want your children to live in the Old Stone Age? Do you want them to forget how to read? Do you want to lose your teeth? Do you want your great-grandchildren to die at thirty? That's obscene." Here the ground came up and hit me, as it always does when you get carried away; it was Cassie, standing over me and shouting, "Shut up! Shut up, you!" I don't think she hit me, only pushed. I wasn't ready, that's all. Rabble-rousing that used to work, but that doesn't work now because it's the wrong rabble and the wrong rouse. Well, we all know that. And in everyone's face the flash of realization: no law. John Ude said, "Come, come, dears, don't lose your temper. She'll get over it. Nathalie, what do you carry?" And the whole thing was over. Much later Cassie, her face grey in the grey dusk, woke me accidentally. She's hunting in the first-aid kit, her face drawn. She says, "Oh, you Go back to sleep." I said, "What's the matter?" "Migraine," she said. "I lost my pills. But this stuff is no good." (The last with a little wail; I judged it hadn't come on yet, maybe just the flashes of light or whatever it is she gets first.) I said, "Hold on," and fished something out of my belt. Should help. "So what's that, cyanide?" she whispered, closing her eyes as if to concentrate. It must be starting. "No," I said. "it's like your pills. Better than that all-purpose painkiller nonsense, anyway. Go on." I held them out in my palm. "Bet it's poison," she said, but she took it. I saw her feel her way to the water-dispenser over the uneven ground, cup a little water in her hand, and throw her head back. She came back and lay down on the mattress, out under the nothing sky. Still clear. Still no stars. One keeps getting the oddest feeling that it must be cloudy, though we've only seen morning fog. The temperature doesnt go down much at night. There's too much light, though; it's like living naked. Sometimes this place looks like a stage set or a little alleyway or back yard of somebody's familiar country home; only in the true dark does it become real. (Like the Australian outback, as I told them in my great lecture, which looks like New Jersey and can kill you in two hours.) She said, "What happens now, I blow up?" She cocked an eyebrow at me. "No," I said, smiling (I couldn't help it). "The pain stops, and if it doesn't you won't care; it's got a euphoric in it, too." "Ooh, I'm gonna get high," she said. "Jollies..." (Taking hold already?) "Say, hon, how come you carry all that stuff?" I explained: it's better than money. And you never know. "All you'd need is a jack-knife," she said, "if you feel like cutting your throat, which is a goddamn cowardly thing to do, if you don't mind my saying so." "Goodnight," I said, and turned over. I wasn't facing her any more. "Hey!" (comes the voice at my back) "You really want to kill yourself? You like getting hurt?" "Yes, I want to do it before I get didded," I said. "And no. No follows from yes." She chuckled sleepily. "Sorry I hit you. Forgive me, huh? What's you said about the whozis and the old guy?" (The old guy preached a sermon in his shroud a week before his death. The whozis were the Northmen; they used to say Deliver us from fire, plague, the fury of the Northmen, and sudden death. Those crazy people who took months to die. They had things to think about.) "Go to sleep," I said. "Dream about your migraines." And all the other things. Such a beautiful world, really. But no music, no friends. If Earth had been hit by plague, by fire, by war, by radiation, sterility, a thousand things, you name it. I'd still stand by her; I love her; I would fight every inch of the way there because my whole life is knit to her. And she'd need mourners. To die on a dying Earth -- I'd live, if only to weep. But this stranger has never seen us before. She says; Hey, what are you funny little things? We are (O listeners, note) one quarter the height of the trees, we are hairless, give birth to our young alive, are bipedal with two manipulating limbs, have binocular vision, we regulate our internal temperatures by the slow oxidation of various compounds (food) and we live no more than a century at the very, very most (at least it feels that way, as the joke goes) and we are caught rather nastily, very badly, and sometimes even comically, between different aspirations. That is the fault of the cerebral cortex. (People are turning over, sighing, mumbling in their sleep, as the light slowly grows.) Note: ars moriendi is Latin. It is a lost skill. It is ridiculed and is practiced by few. It is very, very important. It is the art of dying.    Day Three. Alan-Bobby found a medallion among my personal effects (he was sorting everyone's; somehow they haven't gone looking for water yet) and being a nice, obedient little boy, took it to Victor Graham, who took it to John Ude. "What is it?" said they (in chorus, as I imagine). He told them. He came over to me (I was making a deck of playing cards from Mrs. Graham's collection of antique post cards by first trying to peel the backs off) and swung the medallion at me, just far enough away so I couldn't grab it. Picture one early Christian, sitting cross-legged on the ground with lap covered by bedsheets, in case the cards didn't work out, and one professor -- but not John Donne -- who has decided to Tease. "Now we know!" said John Ude, looking much less cosmopolitan than before. "That? That's not mine," I said. (When in doubt, deny.) "Come! Who cares?" he said. (Alan and Victor have gone back to whatever they were doing; I'm sure he asked them to leave "so I can get her to talk" or something.) "Be anything you like. Only it explains what happened yesterday, and if I explain to everyone else, they might feel a little better about you." "You mean they'll dismiss me as a nut," I said. "All right, it's mine." He held it out to me, but I really have no particular use for the thing, and the metal chain might be usel to someone else. I said: "Look, it's only a symbol. You know, the quartered circle, symbol of Earth and all that. Keep it. Use the chain." "Don't you want it?" "No. It's only a piece of jewelry-" "Then you're not...?" "I am. But I don't use the Tarot, believe in the I Ching, tell fortunes, make sacrifices, have rituals, believe in the Bible -- not literally, anyway -- the Tao Te Ching, or anything else. So keep it." "An apostate!" he said. "Oh, don't be silly." And I went on trying my fingernails on the post cards. Don't see why she can't collect holovision cubes like everyone else. Have to use sheets, anyway. I said, "Do you know how to play poker?" But he had levered himself down on the grass next to me. No poison ivy so far. I said; "Well, when are you guys going to find water?" "A Trembler," he said. "My God, a Trembler in our very midst." I shut my eyes... "The Quakers," I said, "called themselves the Society of Friends. They were called Quakers because some fool heard John Fox say he quaked in the presence of his God. Actually I like to think of myself as a tremblor. Never mind." "But you tremble." "Oh, all the time." "Do you believe in God?" "No." "But you believe in something?" "Everywhere. Always. See Lao Tse: Tao is in the excrement, in the broken tile. Cleave the rock and there am I. Now go away." "But tell me," he said, professional passion rising, "what does your church -- " "No church." "Well, what do you say about -- about, say, sex?" "Nothing." Mrs. Graham, within earshot, having found that the tool chest was and having Lori take a bath in it, along with most of our clothes, caught guess-what-word. She wiped her hands free of suds and strolled over. "May I join you?" "I'm asking," said John Donne, "what the Tremblers have to say about sex." "Oh, that," said Mrs. Graham, looking knowing. It was real knowledge, too; you'd think Cassie, with her silver nipples, was the expert, but I think Cassie's frigid. She only sells it. Mrs. G has been a buyer and buyers do what buyers want. "Well, what do they say?" says Valeria. "Nothing," I said. "Look, Mrs. Graham, I think you'd better keep your post cards to entertain your great-grandchildren. My fingers hurt and besides, there's no reason to sacrifice them; they're entertaining. I'll cut up a sheet." "And about -- " "Look, John," I said, "we are not a church, only an attitude. Our principal subjects are work and mortality, not fucking. On those two I could tell you a lot but you heard it all yesterday and didn't like it. So why don't you get Nathalie to activate the broomstick and let her go look for water on it? It's a hell of a lot faster than walking." "No, one of us will have to go," said he, "unless Mrs. Graham can drive...?" "You see," he went, "Nathalie's life and yours and Lori's and Cassie's are too valuable to put in danger. You are childbearers. What does your religion say about that?' ' "Genetic drift -- " I said. "Civilization must be preserved," says he. "Civilization's doing fine," I said. "We just don't happen to be where it is." "Your church -- " "My religion," said I, rising from my cross-legged position without uncrossing my legs (which rather surprised him, but it's easy for short people) "says a lot about power. Bad things! It says thou owest God a death. It says that the first thing a sane civilization does with cryogenic corpses is to pull the plug on those damned popsicles, and if you want to live forever you are dreadfully dangerous because you're not living now. It says that you must die, because otherwise how can you be saved? It says that without meaningful work you might as well be dead. It also says death hurts. And it says if you try to be strong and perfect and good and powerful, you're a damned fool and liar and the truth is not in you. So don't try my patience. It also says God is in you and you are in God as the fish is in the sea and the sea is in the fish. Saint Theresa. It also says -- " "You're a remarkably eclectic bunch," said John Ude, laughing. "Do you believe all this stolen theology?' ' "Why not?" I said. "I stole it myself." "Anyway, that's your field," I added. He laughed. Indulgently. "I'll spread the word," he said. He walked off -- even a twentyfive-hour day ends eventually -- and happened to pass by Lori in the tool chest, who crossed her arms over herself with great rapidity and looked sheer murder at him. Odd mores: body paint's O.K. but bathing is private. Surrounded by clothes, too, all colors, bobbing about in the water. Barely room enough for the lot of them, her knees under her chin. Mrs. Graham said, "Do you believe in life after death?" "No," I said. "Oh. And when was the last time you slept with anyone?" I stared at her. She did no even look much interested. I shrugged. "Years ago. Dunno. A long time." "And you're living in the present?" site said, raising her eyebrows. "Well!" Valeria Victrix. My God, yes, she must have been. In her own element. "There's other things," I said. "Like -- ?" "Oh look, Mrs. G -- " "Don't call me Mrs. Gee," she said. It's tasteless, don't you think? Call me Valerie. And tell me what all those wonderful other things are, besides sex. And money. Because you can turn money into anything, you know." Ah. I'm at the bottom of the pecking order now. Well, there are worse places, like the top. Inciting to riot. Destroying government property. (Symbolic?) I got arrested and was in Jail overnight but I certainly wasn't at the center of it. No doubt one of those thirty-year cycles of rebellion Our Man John writes about. And as if they had no connection with physical fact. At the bottom you can hide effectively. I said: "I was a Communist. I was in the 'twenties riots. Not very important, mind you, but it seemed to be going somewhere." "Just after hydrogen fusion," said she. "Which took the steam out of your sails, didn't it? And made me rich. So you're a Communist. Good Heavens! And a Trembler, too? I thought they didn't go together." "They do," I said. "Very well. And I'd prefer it if you called me what we call ourselves: Nobodies -- I'm Nobody, who are you? Are you Nobody, too? How nice. Which is no bar to being a Communist. Which I was." "You're not one any longer?" she said. "Mrs. Gee," I said, "None of us is anything any longer." "Frigid bitch," she said, stepping back. I said, "Oh, call me a salad, why don't you, that makes as much sense. And think of what I could call you." "Motherrr!" (Lori) She's tired of intimacies with everybody's washing. "Oh, Valeria," I went on, "the heart is deceitful and desperately wicked, who can know it?" (She doesn't recognize, thinks I'm crazy.) I said, more prosaically, "If you bother me again. I'll poison Lori's mind against you." She got up slowly, saying, "At least I remember that I had something," and went to pull Lori out of the washtub: A sensible woman, really, but she's going to learn she has no money here. I yelled, "Hey, don't bug Victor, he's bigger'n you!" "Victor Graham is my father," cried Lori, reaching with a glass for the cold-water dispenser, to rinse herself. "Agh!" she cried. She shouted at me, "My father would never do anything wrong!" "Absolutely, love!" I shouted back. That child will grow up in a perfect mess of illusions. Did grow up. George Fox went to jail because he could not forbear rushing into Anglican services and denouncing their priesthood as mummery; he said the great bell struck upon his heart. I was not there, of course; read it in a book. The scores of thousands of books and musical compositions that are preserved in nitrogen at the British Museum in London. Prisoners and political exiles write books. Would you write a book if you were alone on a desert island? Would you scratch in the sand? Note: we communicate by organs which produce vibrations in the air (gaseous medium). We hear, roughly, sounds from # to # cycles per second. "Sound" is a series of concentric rings made of the rarefaction and compression of air, water, or some other medium. We can't exist completely submerged in water (this may come as a shock to you)as the oxygen we use in our metabolisms comes out of the air. We're not equipped the other way. We draw air into ourselves and push it out. We are extremely fragile, propaganda to the contrary. "Speaking" comes from a different place than "breathing." You must understand this. Those marks, " ", indicate speech. Communication. You must listen. You must understand that the patriarchy is coming back, has returned (in fact) in two days. By no design. You must understand that I have no music, no books, no friends, no love. No civilization without industrialization! I'm very much afraid of death. But I must. I must. I must. Deliver me from the body of this. This body. This damned life.    Day four. Nathalie finally went off on the broomstick because nobody knew how to operate it but she and I. I was not allowed, naturally. I relented and showed AlanBobby how to use the axe without cutting off his feet. He. took it away from me. He was cutting wood and so was Mr. Graham, with the little hand hatchet; when they managed to collect some branches, they lit them to see if they could make a fire. Bravo! It burned. And the smoke gave Lori a violent allergic reaction; she ran away clawing at her throat, crying, viciously rotating her fingers in her ears, and making the tongue motions of someone trying (ineffectually) to scratch her soft palate. Perfect for the long winter evenings. So they put the fire out. Mrs. Graham played gin with Mr. Graham, with the cards I'd made from bed-linen; she kept beating him. Then she played gin with John Ude and kept beating him. He said he wished to walk about, still being gracious; Mrs. G tried to get Mr. G back into playing. He said, "I don't wish to." "But I want to, dear," said Valeria quietly. (A simple, domestic request, repeated many times; Valeria in blue and gold, the nail of her left little finger a gold sheath, inches long. Victor in blue, the evening game, Mrs. Graham saying, "Get me a drink, dear," and Victor eager and compliant. Now I know.) Victor got up and went to talk to Alan-Bobby, who chuckled and nodded; then they got really serious, about drainage ditches or log cabins, or burning other wood, for Victor would not hurt his daughter, that I do know, not for the world. Something odd about Valeria's face. See, Victrix? She said, "Lori, I'm afraid your silly father has given you hives." "Daddy isn't silly," (says oblivious young Graham, cleaning her toenails with a complicated spiral device that was apparently part of her personal baggage) "and I don't think you should ask him to play cards if he doesn't want to. You can be awfully mean,, Mother." I walked over to -- no, I thought of walking over -- She came over to me. "Do you play gin?" I shook my head. "You see how they treat me," and she tossed back that old-young face, that surgically lifted neck, with hair that has begun to come in gray at the roots. It's a beautiful gesture and I myself would be quite content simply to admire it, no matter the age of the one who makes it, but I don't think the men will feel the same way. "Oh, they're bored," I said. "It's nothing. Cultural reversion. We're in the late nineteenth century is all. Do you want to bet how far back we'll be next week? Five to ten it'll be the eighth, A.D." "You're crazy," said Mrs. Graham, not without affection, and went into the bungalow to make friends with Cassie. I hid the crucial parts of my pharmacopoeia under a rock, in the tin box I will use for the vocoder, eventually. I thought of telling them I'm a vegetarian, just to make them discount even more of what I do (and they would!) but I couldn't do it with a straight face. An endless afternoon. John Ude: "You play Go? Chess?" I said No, dunno why, never learned. Lori remarked that she didn't see what was wrong with the Australian outback because she'd been there, in the special hotel, and it was very, very nice. I donate my mini-sewing-kit to the communal possesions heap. Finally, after Cassie had walked six ways around a bedsheet, deciding how to cut it up and sew it for herself, after everyone had memorized the kind of tree whose burning had made Lori sick ("This is very important" said her father), after Lori said, "Oh, I am like to die of tedium" only a dozen times, before we all went mad -- Nathalie returned on the broomstick, covered with dust. There's running water not far from here, that way (she gestures) which rises (she says) in a spring some two hundred kilometers to the North, in hilly country, and passes us only a couple of km. away. "Did you have to go all that way?" says Alan-Bobby, in grave complaint. "We've been waiting." from.yi # Garden Street, Moonachie, N.J. # A# S# She throws oyer her shoulder, ' 'Of course I had to," and sponging off the mask near the water tank, starts drawing on one of my playing cards where the stream is, where we are, and in which direction everything is. "North" is provincial. She means Pole-wards. At this time of year you can't tell East or West from the sun; though perhaps the sunset (a little to the right) and the sunrise (a little to the left) could tell us if we are facing North or South. Arbitrary. I study it very carefully. "Will you Just stop that!" cries Nathalie furiously, for Alan is taking a bath in the tool chest, a real bath (insofar as he can fit in) and singing lustily, though nothing recognizable. He's tune-deaf. Nathalie shouts, "Goddamn it, you're wasting water!" "But we've got water," says he, bewildered. "You just said so." "We've got the raw material for the distiller," she said. "That's all. We haven't even measured the flow yet. Now get out of there!" He does, tipping the soapy water on to the ground, where it might make the grass wither or blow up (but it doesn't) and prepares to fill the tool box again. "You...!" says Nathalie, white. "You imbecile!" "I don't think," says Alan, slowly, like a man to whom a new idea has just occurred, "that you ought to talk to me like that." "We could've put that back through the distiller!" (Which is what we've been doing with our chemical toilet.) "I think you are much too bossy," says Alan, sponging himself off with the few inches of cold water in the tool chest. He's looking at the ground and something's happening in his head. John Ude has backed off, smiling nervously. Victor's frowning. Nobody likes her, not Cassie, not Mrs. Gee, not her husband, certainly. Lori and I don't count. Dried off and in his shorts, Alan advances up to dirty, dust-streaked Nathalie, who has always been Top. He looks sly. "Say, how come you're boss?" he says. "Brains," she says. "How come you're such a damn fool?" "I could take you over my knee and spank you," he says. Nobody is interfering. "Idiot," says she. Clearly, in government training schools, people don't do these things. She turns her back on him, superbly. "Look, nobody else can fly that thing," I say, very quickly. "And since you won't let me because you don't trust me, you'd better -- " "Turn around," he says.  She props the broomstick against a tree, stripping off her shirt and beating the dust out of it. "Turn around, you bitch!" he says. Surprised, she does. Not even afraid. Only surprised. And Alan Bobby, who could probably uproot a tree, with those shoulders and arms and that neck, and the little face in between looking peculiarly lost -- but very angry now -- socks her right in the jaw, knocking her down. He's red. He says, "Maybe now you'll treat other people with respect. Now that you know there's other people in the world." She whispers, sprawled on the ground, white as one of my playing cards, "You bloody, blazing, impossible ass -- " He hits her powerfully on the side of the face, snapping her head about. "That's enough," says Victor, he and John Ude, by some mysterious calculus, speaking almost at the same moment, and each coming forward to hold one arm of this baby colossus. Enough for what? Alan looks happy. I mean it: not triumphant, not overbearing, simply happy. He glows. The twenty-first century can't have been kind to this enormous fellow, and now he's discovering other interesting things to do: chopping down trees, lifting rock with his bare hands, fighting, knocking down women. Too bad he's so young; Victor Graham now, there's a hypertensive if I ever saw one; once his medication mns out, we might do a job like the old Jewish story: the rabbi and the Count both tied to chairs, alone in the Count's cellar for a whole night, and in the morning the rabbi serene and fresh and the Count a dead man. Apoplexy. But Alan's useful. Any day now he'll discover Protecting Women. I hope. Valeria Victrix got the first-aid kit and she and I anointed and bandaged Nathalie, who was still shaking -- more from anger than from shock. Cassie pushed us aside, claiming she could do it better. She was right. I said, "Nathalie, I thought a government trainee would know -- " "I will, I will," she said. "My God, why didn't you duck?" I said. "Or just drop under his punch? Or give him a good knee-over when you were on your back? Or stick your fingers in his eyes?" Well, he had surprised her. Cassie thought any woman who even got into such a position was a fool to begin with. "Just tell him Lori is watching," she said. "And cry a lot. You're both cuckoo." I said, "Look here, Nathalie, just how much training have you really had?" Silence. Of course. She was going to it, not coming yrow it. I said quickly, "Never mind. Don't speak; your mouth is puffing up." Sitting, holding rags soaked in cold water to her face. Streaked with dirt. John, Victor, and Alan making ecstatic plans how to move everything nearer the stream. We go to bed when the sun reaches a certain clump of trees; there's hours of daylight yet to go and nobody can tell if the day is getting shorter or longer. It remains warm, too light, but better that than that dreadful, empty, black sky. You see the rewards of being Nobody.    The penalty: everybody comes to me for advice. Because my public word would not be trusted, I can be told anything privately. Alan whispers: "Hey, wake up. Please?" Dusk all around us. Scarlatti in my head. I said, "What?" "Are you awake?" he whispered. I mumbled something and opened my eyes. Dusk or dawn, everybody's mattresses scattered all over the ground, farther apart than last night. I've got to get away from these insane people. Alan is lying by my mattress, on the damp ground, his woeful face propped in his hands. He says, in a low voice so as not to waken anyone: "Do you think what I did was really so bad?" "Yes," I said. "Absolutely." "Lori chewed me out something awful," he said. "So did Mrs. Graham. And Cassie won't speak to me." I sat up. I said, "I bet Ude gave you a lecture on civilization and Vic said you'd have him to reckon with if you tried it again." "How'd you know!" "Oh, just guessing," I said. "Well, do you think it was so bad?" Looking anxious. "Yes. Now let me sleep. Git." "Hell, you sound just like Nathalie! I'll tell you, maybe it wasn't right, but I bet it taught her something!" "What did it teach her?" I said. "Never to approach you without a broken bottle in her hand? Now Lori thinks you're real sweet. And Vic Graham knows that some day you're going to pull something like that on him. It taught us all to love and trust you. Right?" He sat back on his heels. He said sulkily, "I could do it to you, too, you know." I said, "Really, Victor? Sorry -- slip of the tongue," and was on my feet, holding straight out in that treacherous light the screwdriver I had abstracted from the tool chest on day one. You surely don't think I'm fool enough to walk about without a weapon, do you? i He reached for it and I gave his hand a good slash. He withdrew it, extremely astonished. "Oh, go away," I said. "I haven't the slightest intention of hurting you and you don't have the slightest intention of really hurting me. You're just showing off. You're a good, big, strong, decent, beautiful man, and you can pride yourself on that all you like. But don't forget; even though she's exasperating, Nathalie is smart and if you start throwing your weight around, nobody else will like you and she'll take advantage of that. Remember: you're not stronger than all of us put together. Besides, Lori's stuck on you." He lit up. "Yeah!" "So go to sleep now, huh?" He said, "How old do you think Lori would have to be before she can have babies?" "Sixteen," I said (guessing). "Now go to sleep." Day five: we'll move everything nearer the river, like lemmings. Nathalie will start turning bruiseblue in the face. Alan will creep about like a wounded pup, ostracized by all, scorned by Lori Graham, the worst burdens loaden on his back, meke as the knyght that suffereth for his ladye's sake. Which won't last.   # Day five: we worked eighteen hours, slept, worked again. Alan has reverted to the intensely polite, self-suppressing youth everybody knew and loathed. My feet hurt. I tried to explain about orthopedic malfunctions and was told I was malingering. Then my ankles swelled out most satisfactorily in the evening, looking distressingly like small cantaloupes, and everyone was most apologetic. I said No, no, I had to carry my share. Then my ankles got even more so. Cassie washed them, the great nurse, sexpot, earth-mother. We went to bed. She says: "Sssst!" Me: What? She: You ever had an orgasm? Me: Can't remember. She: Liar. I mean during fucking. I never did. Women are all liars about it, like Vicki Graham. She just pretends, to show off, you know. (Silence.) She; Ever want babies? Me; I dunno. Sort of. Not really. She; I do. (Silence.) She; They don't let you, if you're poor. But here -- Me; I see. Well, good luck. How are you going to handle the men? She just laughed. Then she said with perfect certainty, "Those babies'll love me, not their daddies." she nudged me. "Hey, madhead, Ude and Graham are going to take your pills away from you in the morning." "And who told them, you bloody traitor!" said I. "Sssssh!" She looked around uneasily, then whispered, "I did." She added, "But I told you first, didn't I?"   Day six; I am set upon from behind, bound, and searched, protesting indignantly. They slit the lining of my jacket (Cassie; "Oh, don't take on so; I'll sew it up again!"), violate my leather belt, ("Hey, look, it's got pop-outs," says Alan), and pinch my body-suit up and down (without me in it, of course). They collect all the psychedelics. I cry, very very hard. They free my hands so I can blow my nose and I whack Cassie, who looks startled. Then they let me put on my body-suit and Victor Graham stands very impressively in front of me, hands out; "More." "Me?" I said. "Me have anything more? I swear -- " Finally I unscrew my left shoeheel and give them Cassie's headache medicine. Then I unscrew my right shoe-heel and hand over a glass vial. Victor starts to crush the thing and this part of the scene is genuine, believe me, I yelled "Don't! Stop!" Consternation. I said, "That's lethal. It's a nerve poison, works right through the skin. You don't have to drink it. Victor! Just put it down. No, it's not bio-degradable, so you can't put it in the chemical toilet. Just leave it in the sun for a while. That'll ruin it. But don't let anybody touch it. ' ' Victor confers with John Ude, both of them gingerly handling the vial. Ude nods. I've told the truth. (And I have. What I did not tell them was how many more I've got hidden back at the old site.) I started to cry harder, which isn't difficult because I'm thinking of how damned unfair it is that I shall never hear again my melancholy Dowland; semper Dowland, semper dolens. Ever Dowland, ever doleful. No tee-hee-hee-quoth-she for him. I notice through my tears that Nathalie appears to have formed some kind of alliance with John Ude, her normal impressiveness having proved unequal to Alan's muscles. The two intellectuals. The two bureaucrats. Tee-hee-hee in the mattresses. They don't want to set me free, but that is foolish, as I tell them at great length, and I cry a lot harder, and even rock back and forth, which is nine parts fury, until Cassie says, "Oh stop it, hon. I'll fix your jacket. What were you going to do with those things, anyway? Kill yourself by an overdose?" "No," said I. "I just feel humiliated." She put her arm around me, which is enough to make you feel an awful bemmon. She then promised to fix my jacket. I gave them back the screwdriver. Oh, it went like a charm! John Ude, still uncontrollably curious, says to me on the last trek back to the old place: "Really, I cannot understand why you want to die." "Neither can I," I said. "Well, then?" I said, "John Donne, John John with your britches on, John Whittington turn again lord mayor of London Town, we are dead. We died the minute we crashed. Plague, toxic food, deficiency diseases, broken bones, infection, gangrene, cold heat, and just plain starvation. I'm just a Trembler. My God, you're the ones who want to suffer: conquer and control, conquer and control, when you haven't even got stone spears. You're dead." "For dead people, we're acting pretty brisk," says Ude, with The Smile. Haven't seen that for a while; Nathalie must've bucked him up quite a bit. "It's one of the symptoms," I said. "Galvanism. Corpse jerking. Planning, Power. Inheritance. You know, survival. My genes shall conquer the world. That's death." "Hear you were quite big in that power and planning stuff about fifteen years back," he says. "Then you heard wrong. I walked out one day and gave it all up. Hideously ineffectual." "Still -- " "For everything there is a time and a season under Heaven; now you ought to know that." He keeps on smiling The Smile. No recognition. I said, "You're not an historian of ideas." "Clever," says he. "I wondered when you'd tumble to it. I was what you'd call a bureaucrat. That's why Nathalie and I get along. She says we think alike." "Sure, after yesterday," said I. Ude halted. "Don't push us," he said. "Don't you push us too much now." "Then leave me alone," I said. "Just leave me alone and I'll have no reason to push anybody, huh?" But they won't be able to leave me alone. I know. Not because of the child-bearing, because of the disagreement. The disagreement is what matters. How far will I push them? To where? All the way?    Day seven: as lunatics or lemmings will, we dragged our glassand-plastic bungalow, the only dwelling with a heater this side of God-knows-what, two kilometers to the stream, the travois being its own light-but-stubborn bottom. It took all day. Too tired to do anything else. Lying on the mattress outdoors, Nathalie sketching in the dirt the plans of sanitary latrines (downstream). Quickly goes in and washes and disinfects her hands. No one has yet deliberately ingested one morsel of anythingin this place; still we must have been breathing in and swallowing a good deal and no one's dead yet. We live on the freeze-dried. How to test it out? A fruitless (sorry) question. They asked me to sing. My memory was stuck on Dowland; I thought of "Flow, My Tears," "In Darkness Let Me Dwell," "A Heart That's Broken" -- well! This is not good public relations. "Come All Ye Sons of Art"? Nothing with polyphony. Finally I sang "Sweet Kate" with all the tee-hee-hee. Taught Cassie, who has a good natural voice, to come in on it, and added a few nasty Renaissance songs about jealousy (dreadful people), "Farewell, Unkind," and finished with a sudden burst of remembrance, swooping in great fake arcs, those posh-velveteen melodies: Blue desert And you and I... (Where on earth did I learn "The Desert Song"?) Lori sang Gilbert and Sullivan and forgot the middles. "Oh, you can sing!" cried Alan, in a burst of admiration (at me, not at Lori; the mystic maiden can, of course, do anything). Schubert! Of course. I said, "More tomorrow." But can I do the eleven-note jumps upward on an o-umlaut? Never. Ah! Sea songs and folk songs. (Did I learn them in high school?) Good night, court jester.    Day eight: the great womb robbery. The day started out well enough, with me limping so badly (at least I tried to) that I was excused work by John Ude, told "Oh, that's too bad," by several others, and ended up playing cards with Lori (I mean the bed-sheet cards). For some reason nobody mentions she's never expected to do any work, God knows why. She kept beating me at Casino, while I rubbed my ankles. "Are those orthopedic shoes?" I said uh huh. She yelled excitedly, "Fve got the ten of diamonds!" and took in an eight of clubs and a two of hearts. (That's three points.) She looked at me sideways, then stuck her nose in the air. "So you want us to kill ourselves!" she said, with contempt. I just made a face and threw up my hands. "You think nobody'll find us?" she added, a little sharper. "Oh, I was just talng," I said. She was counting up her winnings so far. She said, frowning, "You're a coward!" and put her cards down in a neat little pile, with a stone on top of it. I said uh huh again. "The one thing my Mummy and Daddy taught me when they got me from the creche when I was seven," she said, still sharply, "was never to give up on anything. And never to be a coward." Five years of money, that's five years of enforced childishness. She started shuffling the cards in a very slow method invented by herself; put them in piles of three each, with a pebble on top, then take one off the top of each pile, then subtract every fourth card and put them on the bottom. I can't figure it. Daddy had set up a kind of awning with four stakes chopped from a tree and one of the sheets; we were sitting under this and watching the others sweat at the foundation of the communal house, about fifty meters away from the water and several meters above it on a slight elevation. Nathalie had suggested some kind of wooden rockers under the house, like the type used in Colonial New England; good for winds, for shifting ground, and floods. I don't know what they think they're going to insulate it with -- wood shavings, chopped by hand? Lori started to deal the cards. You have to pick each of them up with both hands and hold it taut; otherwise it drapes and you can see the other side. Managing a handful of them isn't easy. I said: "Shall I tell your fortune?" "Huh?" said she. "Do you know how to read palms?" She shook her head. "That's silly." She stuck out her hand, then giggled and drew it back. "All right," she said, after a moment. "Go ahead. But I know what you'll say!" "Hmm," I said, "do you now, little miss." That struck her as excruciating: Me, the gypsy. She put on an expression very like her mother's only far more exaggerated: eyes rolled up, comers of the mouth pulled dovvn. I said, "You have an immensely long life-line." (I cannot tell a lifeline from a thumb.) "Here," I said at random. "You will die some time in your eighty-ninth year. You will be well-known. Even famous. Extraordinary!" "Known to how many?" said Lori quickly. vast surprise). "Your life-line is interrupted here by...by relative isolation for a period of years...not many years, perhaps eight or nine. And then there's a great blossoming of renown, almost as great as what I see at the end of your life." "Well, obviously we're going to be saved," she said pedantically. "So it would seem. Here" (I think I was somewhere in the middle of her palm) "is the line which indicates either children or good work, fruitful work. It branches four -- five -- no, many more times. But I don't know if that means children or work." "Work," she said promptly. "I'm a musician." "Oh," I said. "Yes," (and she nodded) "I'm a composer. ' ' "Are you? Think of that!" "Well, I will be," she said. Then she added, "That's the same thing. But I'll tell you a secret -- " (she all but whispered this, leaning over the piles of cards) " don't like commercial music." "Oh," I said. What hearts did I wring when I was a child? Just a biological device. Nature keeping us old ones in the service of the young. She said, frowning, "You look funny." Then she added, without the slightest transition, "I like serial music, like the late twentiethcentury stuff where it goes deedle deedle deedle deedle deedle deedle deedle deedle for half an hour and then it goes doodle, just once, and you could die with excitement." "Uh huh," I said. "I've written one -- well, half of one -- composition." She stuck out her hand. "Go on." I said, "You know, Lori, what I think your fortune means is that you will not only be famous for music, but also for having been rescued here. They'll probably call the place after you. They do things like that, you know." "Of course," she said. "And everybody gets rescued. As my father was trying to tell you." "John Ude was trying to tell me, I believe," I said. "Afy f other V' She stuck out her hand. "Go on." "It's a musician's hand," I said shamelessly, "that's true. And the rest...well, I can't see much out of the ordinary except riches, of course...you know that...I think you will write a book about your experiences -- here" -- (pointing) "but of course I can't tell whether that's a book or music. The wealth line increases at that point. And marriage -- " "I'll never get married." "Yes, there's hardly anything. Though your love-line is quite another thing. But who, of course, or even what, I can't tell." "Artistic passion?" said she. "Mm hm. And the rest...well, it doesn't tell us anything we don't know. Sensitive. Intellectual. But animal vitality, mustn't forget that. That's about it." "Oh," she said. She was disappointed. "It changes," I said, "almost day to day. Most people don't know that. Small changes, of course, nothing big. But that's all I can see today." "You'll do it again in a week," said Lori decisively, beginning to deal her cards. It did not seem to occur to her that she was giving me orders. I pictured her giving orders to Alan-Bobby. No. She dealt the cards, a very finicky young woman, concentrating deeply. Suddenly she said, "Are you really a coward?" "No," I said. "Yes you are," she said. "Pick up your cards. If you teach me to read palms. I'll read your palm. That'll tell us." She won the next game, too. We were well into our third and Lori was singing something from Gilbert and Sullivan about not telling him, her, or it, because etiquette didn't permit, and not even hinting, whispering, or pointing it out -- yes, very apposite -- and I was bored -- when Alan shouted "Over here, everyone!" because he had the big voice. They had been slacking work for some time, with a lot of talk between Nathalie, the exprofessor, and Victor. (One to dig, two to chop, and two to carry either logs or dirt in the tool chest: Nathalie, Alan, Valeria -- with the hand hatchet -- Victor, Ude.) Symptoms of a conference. "Bring your tent!" shouted Alan conscientiously. So we did -- rather, I did; Lori wouldn't touch it for fear that she might break out in hives. I told her while I was uprooting it (and not entirely out of compassion; she could be a real whiner when she chose) that she'd live to be eighty, name all the plants in the region. lose her allergies as she grew up, and end up writing the first book about Lori's Planet. The court. Under another juryrigged tent. After this my memories get a little muddled. Disturbance; ripples in a pond. I smiled mechanically. Won't be thought a good, reliable witness -- By whom?) Reliable witness. Victor's very big. Very polite. So you can't get at him, perhaps. Valeria was off to one side, with Cassie. Victrix patted the ground next to her invitingly and Lori stared carefully in another direction. Alan, awed, with his mouth open; John Ude peculiarly cool; and Nathalie grimly watching the ground. Mister-not-Professor Ude said, "I call this meeting to order." Oh. Oh my. Important. "You're chairman?" I said. "Well! Who made you chairman?" Nathalie: "I did." That is, they both did. Things are going to be very interesting. Victor: "That's a valid objection. I suggest we begin by selecting a chair." Silence. Then Nathalie said wearily, "I nominate" -- Guess Who -- well, he was nominated, seconded, and voted in. Almost unanimously. John Ude: "Do you have any more objections?" Me: "No." (Almost unanimously means me and Lori, Lori because she wanted her father to be, and I abstained.) "We have to talk about something very important," said Ude. "I mean having children." Hand up, me. He recognized me -- does this sound as crazy to you as it does to me? -- and I said, "Priorities backwards. First we have to poison Loti." "Huh?" she said; "you're crazy." "Mr. Chairman," I said, "point of order. Is it necessary for us to pretend that we've never met before?' ' He smiled. Oh, the universes tremble when John Ude smiles! He said, "I suppose we can afford to be somewhat more informal. In fact, I think it will be a very good thing. Please go ahead." I said, "I'm only trying to suggest that before we start any babies, we'd better start finding out what we can eat around here." (Lori, sotto voce, with a dig in the ribs, "Why'd you say poison?") Cassie said, "Sure, why her?" "I was joking," I said. "I meant she's allergic to so many things. She should be the last person to eat anything." Nathalie: "Will you volunteer to be the first?" "No," I said. "Will you?" Nathalie got up, very angry. "We have food and water for five months and three weeks! Perhaps you'd like the rest of us to eat grass and leave it all to you?' ' "I waive it," I said. "I leave it alone. Give me the broomstick and I'll go up to the head of the stream and drink the water without the purifier. If I start hurting. I'll kill myself. ' ' "This is no time for joking." (John Ude) I said, "I'm not joking. It's a genuine offer." Silence. "About the children," said Ude. "Mister Graham, as the oldest of us, has offered to donate his genetic material first." Cassie giggled. Nathalie glared at her. But Nathalie also sat down. (Was Victor on a special diet, on the ship?) I got up and ambled towards the stream. By all that's alive, a melodramatic "Stop!" and then "Stop her!" from John Ude, and here was Alan-Bobby running ahead of me, like some crazy postman with a Special Delivery (excuse me) and turning sheepishly to stand in front, his arms stretched out. "All right," I said, "all right, I can go taste the river when you're asleep, can't I?" and I headed back towards the improvised council tent, feeling in my palm the pellet-gun. Reflex. Not here, not now. Back in the sleeve of the jacket you go. Mow'd it get there? Oh,  forgot to tell you... Between yesterday and today, when everyone was asleep, I went back to the old site and dug everything up. Including my pharmacopoeia. Left them lying on the ground with dreams of The Desert Song ringing in their ears. (I had mist-spray hypnotics in my underwear. I'm not that quiet.) I tiptoed off, anyway, feeling Alan-Bobby as he sat up, probably talking in his sleep, with a swift squish to the nostrils and very daring, went off on the trudge to the old camp, where it took me forever to pry up that rock. I left in the dusk; I returned at the end of the dark; the sky ragged where the sun rises and sets, one patch of cloud red, red as blood, red as fury. I gave them each a last spray as I came, too. Except Lori. (She might be allergic.) She was wiggling and muttering uncomfortably to herself. Watched her face slowly settle itself and become clarified as the light grew and grew. Without getting anywhere -- I mean the light -- for hours and hours more. "Hey, you better go back," says Alan. "Oh." I sigh. "Okay." And go back, helpless. Now I'm going to be first. I said, "Well, you'll have to wait until I'm off the pills. And then it sometimes takes a few months to restore fertility. And we don't want septuplets, so that's another couple of months." "You're not taking any pills," said Nathalie. "Because you've never seen me do it? Whew!" said I. (That last's a whistle.) "What are you taking?" said Ude. I made up a name. "Then you don't," (he said, blinking slightly but looking steadily at me the while) "have to worry about multiple births. There haven't been any on that since '#. I don't see why you and Victor can't start now, if you like." Victor said politely that he certainly wouldn't mind as long as I wouldn't mind. I said I would mind. "Why?" said Nathalie. "Personal preference," said I. "It's her religion!" said Cassie, a little indignantly. "You should respect a person's religion, you know." "She's probably left-handed." This is Mrs. Graham spitefully. Cassie obviously wasn't sure what "left-handed" meant; she leaned towards Mrs. Graham, who whispered to her. Cassie colored to the roots of her hair -- and her neckline (a sheet). "In a month, if you don't mind," I said to Victor, with a sort of little bow. "When it'll do most good." Now he can't have liked that. But he looked unmoved and nodded his head. Polite. Calm. Great handsome, hollow monument of a man. Perhaps he's run out of something. Perhaps he's going to be ill. Hypertensive or cardiac, I can almost smell it. Or some other fatality hanging in the air and nobody wants to talk about it in front of the daughter. Get him before he dies. "Before that month, then," said John Ude, grinning in my direction, "Nathalie has suggested herself, and afterwards the other lady, Cassie. The -- uh -- persons involved can certainly find privacy almost anywhere, I suppose. Anyway, it's none of our business." Cassie, who was folding the hem of her improvised dress under and over with her fingers, again and again, said: "I'm going to be called by my full name. I don't like Cassie. That's only a professional name." "Of course," said John Ude. "Tell us," said Victor. Alan looked blankly receptive. "My name is Cassandra," said Cassie. Nobody caught it. Lori said, "That's a nice name," (possibly to annoy her mother). I inhaled when I should've swallowed and for thirty seconds there until I stopped coughing John Ude was very tender and careful with his walking womb. "Cassandra's always wanted children," he said pleasantly to me when I could breathe again. Nathalie was behind him, looking over his shoulder. I tried to call him a son-of-aprick and only croaked. "YeS?" he said, very alert -- but he always seems alert; it's part of the window-dressing. "Listen," I whispered, just managing to speak. "I'll go away. Take the broomstick and send it back, very slow, so you can catch it. Go upstream -- downstream -- doesn't matter -- try the water. Take no food. Just leave me." "No!" said Nathalie. "Why?" I coughed some more. "If I've got to do it, you've got to do it," said Nathalie. "You...don't have to." And I cleared my throat. At last. "We'd better keep an eye on her," said Nathalie to John Ude. I think I put my head in my hands. Suppose they found my gun? My things? Wait long enough and it won't matter. Although I can always do it. Anyone can do it. Easy enough to kill if it doesn't matter about being found out. Then perhaps they'd kill me, and it would be over, and that's all right. But I'm afraid of waiting too long. Eroding. Purpose all gone. Slipping into no-decision, nopurpose; hard enough as it is. God knows. I think everyone loves it here because their choices are all made for them; we were never very comfortable with our fate in our own hands, were we? Better to act on the modern religion: an incarnation of the immortal germ-plasm. Nostalgia for the mud. Simplicities. I said, "Cassandra!" and burst out laughing, coughing again. "You're going mad," said Nathalie, with a certain satisfaction and she and John Ude stepped backwards so they could talk, I suppose, about keeping an eye on me. And nobody knows. Nobody knows anything about anything. "Aren't you going to play cards with me?" said Lori, suddenly turning up with the cards in a sort of bag she'd made out of a scarf of her mother's. It was bright, bright blue. Royal blue. "Sure," I said. "Why not?" And did. k   Day nine. I took my turn digging and carrying. I was watched, always by someone. Nathalie and Victor disappeared dutifully over the hill while the rest of us snored (presumably).    Day ten. Watched. They overestimate their perseverance. At bedtime -- the sun still circling round the same eternal altitude -- Nathalie talked angrily about tying me to something for the night so's I wouldn't disappear. I told her not to be a fool; anything she could tie, I could untie. People were embarrassed.    Day eleven. Idiot labor. A Long We who are about to House none of us will ever live to enjoy. The food goes faster this way. A midday siesta under the tent, all of us huddled together in the shadow. But it merely gets hotter and hotter until sunset. The sun is not changing its position, not fast enough to be timed, anyway. The weather stays the same. No rain, but the stream keeps up. By some eerie common consent Valeria has become the cook -- good for nothing else, I suppose. That is, she prepares the packets of ffeezedried, and pours stream water into the purifier. No one dead yet. The idyllic desert island. Odd how that started out "deserted" and ended up "desert". Hence the convention sand and palm trees. No, "desert" once meant only wild. That it is.    Day twelve. Victor's ill. He sat all day under the tent, dozing and taking some sort of pills. Angina, I'll be bound. More hauling, more digging on that idiot building. Early evening (when the sun stands at four o'clock above a particular hill; we are in a little valley with a close horizon): Flop. Flop. Flop. Flop. Valeria and Victor have already flopped. Discarded pillbottle on the ground. Lori's being kept away, mostly by Alan, sometimes by Nathalie, who says that she ought to work for a change. (Lori stuck out her tongue. I giggled.) Victor looked unconcerned at this invasion of his privacy: or not concerned, rather. Lori said carelessly, "Oh, Dad's had this before." Valeria is paying no attention to him or to any of us; she's asleep. I have begun to be startled at anyone's coming up behind me, with a kind of shrinking at the presence of the rest of them, but Victor Graham is magnificently vacant; doesn't care that there are people around him. We slept -- we've gotten into the habit,' it seems, of sleeping in stages: part in the middle of the "afternoon," then a siege before the dark, then a kind of premature wakefulness for a few hours until the twilight begins and depresses everybody. I seem to go to sleep faster than anyone, but I always wake a little earlier. Nervousness. I had my head by his knee. Shocked awake. Yawning. It wasn't anything, I thought. Listening wakefuUy. Eyes open. It's a little gasp from Victor Graham. He got up, holding (I think) his left arm with his right, for I saw him pass over me, and from that position on the ground, with my face down, it was like feeling a cloud go over you at an enormous height; I said he walked between us and over us, between two hills. Equatorwards. He stopped to retch. All I have to do is lie here and pretend to sleep. He's walking off between the hills. Going to die alone, I suppose. I got up carefully and picked my way to John Ude, put one hand over his mouth, and with the other, pinched him. "Ssssh!" I jerked my head at Victor. You must say for the notProfessor that he takes things in quickly. We knew that neither of us must wake Lori and that she's the lightest sleeper of all because she hasn't worked. "Where'd you put my stuff?" I whispered, off at the edge of the group. His wits are wandering. He had to go back and wake Nathalie. And all the time, you know, it was burning a hole in my pocket, I mean my belt pop-out, the stuff he should be using; I was extraordinarily conscious of it sitting over my left hip-bone. He came back with Nathalie and we ran. Victor had sat down under one of the stumpy trees and was staring ahead of him. Nathalie, fingers shaking, spread out on the dirt die stuff they had confiscated from me and looked helplessly at Ude, who was beginning to frame a question, but I had it out and the string around his arm, the stuff into the vein. These are collapsible, permanent syringes, foldups like accordion pleating'. Nathalie said, "Antisepsis -- " I said, "Lie down, you fool," to Victor, and he did. A little less livid, as the stuff got to him. I said, "It's a stimulant. Can you swallow?" "No," he said, still concentrating on the pain. "You can," I said, selecting from the pile, "bite on this and breathe. It's a mind-bender; won't stop the pain, but it'll separate you from it. Takes the nastiness out of it." He did. Nathalie bent over, but I shooed her away. "Do you want Lori?" I said. "No." "Your wife?" "Won't come." He whispered, very carefully. The cyanotic grey was ebbing. I said: "The stimulant is only temporary. I can give you more until we either run out of it or it wears you out, but I can't heal you. You may heal yourself if you lie very still." He said, "Tell Lori -- " "What?" said Nathalie anxiously"Anything. Make it up. I said, "Mister Graham has other things to do right now. We will tell Lori and Valeria that he thought of them, that his last words were of them, and that he loved them." The dying man laughed. "Not -- wife." "But I can tell Lori, can't I?" I said. He nodded, just a bit. "Victor loves his daughter and gives the planet to her. He's proud of her and knows she'll do well. Okay?" "Yes!" His color was stealing back, almost magical, but it puts a worse burden on the great arteries crowning the heart. I said, "I think you'd better go back and deal with the scene there. Both of you. When they wake up, you know; you can tell them whatever you like." "I?" said Nathalie. "I'm supposed to be with him!" Victor's gaze was still so Hxed that to get his attention you had to be right in front of him; Nathalie put herself in front of me, directly in his line of vision; she had the anxiety lines of the brows furrowed together, in that very expressive field of musculature above and around the human eyes. Tle eyes themselves, you know, show almost nothing. John Ude said, "Perhaps I should stay -- ' ' I said, "Are you afraid of Lori?" and then to Victor, "Who do you want to stay with you? Which of us?" "You," he said. "Of course. She knows the drugs," said John Ude with The Smile. "You're not afraid," he said, "of      me. Silence. "Leave that and that and that," I said, pointing. "Now get cracking! You've work to do." "None of these is marked," said Ude, finally, gathering up half my things. (He thought he had it all.) "I know," I said. "I also sell knowledge." John Ude patted me on the shoulder: loathesome, loathesome! -- said into my ear, "Good of you." Victor said, with a smile, "Are you sorry? You know..." "I think I am," I said. And almost was. Sorry for him, I mean. One thing dying people usually know, if they have any sense left, is what they want; and that is so rare in the human condition that it commands a certain kind of respect. Although I suppose they may know what they want only because there's so little left to choose from that the task's easy. It strips people down. And what I feel -- or felt -- about him, I don't know. An intense curiosity. Where he was going, where he came from, who he was. It's a world going out -- though there are some worlds I know too well to care about, like Ude. "I was poor," he said. "Didja know that?" I shook my head. Something of the old timbre back in his voice, still half a whisper. I could never find pulses in the wrist, so I put my fingertips on the great vein in his neck. He smiled. "Feels nice," he said. Then: "I worked on myself. Made myself good-looking, you know: clothes, accent, the works. Spent a lot on surgery; no whore could've done better." He grasped my hand, then let his arm fall but still kept holding on to my hand, I think out of fear, though he wasn't feeling any pain; couldn't have talked that easily if he had. He said, "I can satisfy anyone." "Did you practice?" He nodded. "Of course." What a way to spend a life. Here is the kernel of Victor Graham: I can satisfy anyone. Myself, I eat potatoes. Well? He must've read something in my face because he imprisoned my fingers more severely; thank God I don't wear rings. He said, "Do you despise me?" "In comparison with my friends?" I said and couldn't help it; I began to laugh. This pleased him. Then I said, "I only wish it had been more fun for you." "It was all right." The cyanotic tinge was coming back but he didn't seem to feel it. "Wasn't so easy the first few years, but when I met Val I knew I had it made. Worked like hell to get her, too." "You took her name?" "No. She's old fashioned. I used to -- was able to -- order her around sometimes, then...think we flipped a coin...you know, I loved her but I can't remember now." "And Lori?" I said. "A beautiful child. Still a child. You'll look after her?" "Of course." "This is all for her," he said, with a stirring of the arm as if he would sweep it round him to indicate the horizon. "She'll grow up better here," I said. "Sure," he said without irony, "and her mother'll do some work. It'll do her good. Val'll live long." He sighed. He said, "You should take some of this. It's religious. I feel like a Christian." "Instant religion? There's something like that in the trade name: Forgiveness without tears. Something. But I don't feel like forgiving anyone, you see. I'm nasty." What I didn't say: how dull it can become after a while, these exaltations that leave nothing behind them. The headiness of anger. Perhaps I'm an addict. An anger addict. I said, "Victor, the analgesic will last for hours, but the stimulant's wearing off. I can give you more" -- holding it up -- "or you can fight it out alone, or there's this" -- putting the glass ampoule by his free hand where his hand lay on the ground, that eternal midafternoon sun palely lighting it, the time just before the light becomes ruddy. In a few hours we would have our twilight. "What's that?" he said. "The ultimate analgesic?" I think that surprised me more than his use of "Christian." I said, "You clever man!" He said, "If you hold my hand." "Can't," I said. "It's a contact poison, worked through the skin. You break the ampoule. If I held your hand I would run a considerable risk of being ultimately anesthetized myself." "Death's your friend," he said. I shook my head. "Never!" "Don't want it," he said, trying to nick away the ampoule with his finger, so I rescued it -- very carefully -- and laid it to one side. Must remember where it is, too. Better still, pick it up and put it away in my belt. Which I did. He said, "I haven't been much good to Val these last months." He was still looking straight ahead of him. He said, "I want to see the sun," so I turned him about with great care, Polewards -- the sun was declining into what we had agreed to call the North, interrupted by a stumpy tree on the side of a hill. I moved him until he could see it, propping his head in my lap -- he was a heavy man -- I think leaving the poison with him would have been useless unless I'd put it in his hand; he was too feeble, for all his talking. He said, "I'm going to die." He was not that cyanotic. Perhaps the light concealed it, turning him rosy. This damned place has been looking stranger and stranger each morning, despite my trying not to see it that way -- imagination? Like meeting a childhood friend; at first the resemblance is as clear as can be, and then after a quarter of an hour, you begin to wonder. I suppose you see all the other things time has laid down on the face. He said, "Go away." I didn't move. He was breathing with difficulty. I could hear his breath stop, catch, go on, then stop again, like an electric motor with a iGoldmeoal, Richard Avery a team of criminals and misfits, "The Chosen Ones" selected to explore new planets for human colonization. Send for our free brochure On Sale Wherever Paperbacks Are Sold Fawcett Publications. Inc. Greenwich, Conn. # bad connection -- too apt a comparison -- catch a few times, go on, stop -- I think I was hypnotized by the tree's shadow as it crawled towards us, or the shifting motes of sun in it between the leaves, the sun having sunk behind the tree and each spot of light a camera obscura of the sun: round as a coin and twinkling. He was trying very hard to breathe. No oxygen going to that brain. Then he stopped. Easy as pie. I knew Victor was still there, shut up inside himself, but the housing was shot. No good any more. He couldn't feel anything anyone could do to it. An eerie feeling, that heavy, motionless head in my lap; you never know how mobile people are (in sleep, in hypnosis, in the deepest, drugged state) until you feel them dead. "Dead weight" is the real thing. I know. Two minutes. Five... Gone. The last traces died out. Only the coral shell now; the thing making it had gone somewhere else. Or anyway, wasn't here. I let his head down on to the ground -- he was staring straight up -- and stretched, spinning about dizzily as if for all the world I could catch him as he flew off. Catch a sight of him. There's some complicated, biochemical reason for the loss of weight at death -- though it feels the opposite -- but if Victor in the shape of a butterfly was zipping off to better realms, I never saw him. The sun still hung there, behind the tree. It won't set for an hour. I've been talking into my vocoder (back in the left-hand sleeve if anyone comes) all about this. Will put u back now. Go tell everyone else,: ugh. I Peaceful for the first time here.' My God, how peaceful. How quietj it is. Sinful to violate that quiet. ! Inconvenient to me, anyway. Sssst! Victor! Bon voyage. I (There's some old play where that is sung to a sinking ship, more and more merrily as the ship goes, down. "We hope you know how to swim," they say. Perhaps we all know how to swim, by instinct, the way newborns do. They do.) God help us, a life after this one? One's enough. irk  They found me, they said, asleep by the (dead) body. Nathalie was very angry. They shook me awake and I stumbled and yawned back to the others; Lori was crying next to her mother while Valeria said, (pushing her daughter's head into her own lap, as if blinding her) "We want to remember him as he was." Amazing. The sun gone, the twilight darkened. The Smudge comes out. As we've named it. k  k Day thirteen. Time to try again J Victor was put in the earth but I wasn't allowed to help -- I think I've become tapu. Either that or envy. (What an extraordinary idea, planting people in the ground as if you expected them to sprout! I think they should be left about to rot, day after day, so we'd get used to it and stop being afraid of it.) When the burial party came back and the I said, "Just wanted to talk to shovel was passed to Nat for digyou." ging the latrine (some more) I went Then I said, "I envy you." and sat at her fcet. I was careful She stopped and looked at me, about my eyes because she might nonplussed. throw dirt at me with the shovel -- "I mean," I said, "that it must on purpose or otherwise. be a great simplicity. Right? A I didn't say anything. good feeling. Not being a wretched, "Well?" said Nathalie, dirtmixed-up mess like me. I mean to streaked, the sweat darkening in face the old problems instead of the patches on her black body-suit. new ones, to know what the solu"Let me dig?" I said. She leaned rtons are. Even though it's so on the shovel, looking down at me, hard." then turned back to her work, makI said, "All right, I know I'm a ing the dirt fly. She was extending trial to all of you." the pit into a shallow channel which Now I did not like the expression would later be lined with someon Nathalie's face. I like to know thing; I'm not sure what they exwhat's coming, too. She threw pected to do, maybe collect ferdown her shovel (which, hitting a tilizer. Standing, she was above me; projecting rock in the side of the if she'd been down in the pit, our pit, instantly unhinged itself into heads would have been on the same two separate pieces) and stood there level. looking at me. I wondered if Whfi th Trron Emplr lnvodt th Domoln of Ythri. tho blrodol humonythrl culturo of Avolon U tho prim# forgot. Andorton's Hugo nomlnos, Tho People of the Wind, oe o lively gome of epoco In voilon. Tho Torrone muit rapidly dofoot Avalon's spoco force, land plonotary units ond copturo hoses. Avalon uses orfaltol forts, worships, and planet forces to buy time fer help to orrive. The odopted scenario emphasises looming ond ploying ease with equol victory chonces for both. "beer ond pretsel" ploy by experts. Spoce and plonet mops, exomple-orlented rules, and combat counters Included fer #. "sine". Discount gomes, news, articles, strotegy, and letters. Six Issues for # (ofter #-#-#, #). Sample for # postoge. foctor, society level gome for #-# ployers Is now #. games people... Box # HB Austin, Texas #I Nathalie were not perhaps the Spirit of Death around here: I mean hard work, looking to the future, planning about things, that sort of stuff. She said: "You fool." Then she said, "Do you think I "Don't -- I -- " I said, leaning backward. If your legs are crossed, you can't get up unless you lean forward, so I was effectively tied in a knot; if I'd got up, it would've been right into Nathalie's face. She said, "Oh God, you make me sick!" I could roll sideways and get up. "You," she said, but her voice had changed and her pupils were no longer all her eyes, so I knew she was only going to talk and I could afford to stay there, to stay helpless; she said, "Oh, what do you know about it!" I said, "I'm sorry." I looked meek. (And I was sorry, only none of them will take the cure, not one.) She sank to her knees, but still leaning over me, which is something they teach them in government school, maybe; she said, "Do you know where I was going before I came here?" I shook my head. She sat down, sort of collapsed sideways. She said, "Well, I wasn't going to dig latrines. Or bear babies. Or plant crops." (There are no crops.) "I was going," she said, "to school. And not to learn how to lecture on music, little woman! Something quite different." "Yes," I said. "Do you? You can't. None of you can, not even Ude; he's a paper-pusher. I wasn't; I would've learned how to kill him with my bare hands, I would have learned to make explosives -- yes, even here! I would've learned how to find the right stuff and make them -- and when I was finished there wasn't one of you who would have dared to come within twenty meters of me, let me tell you -- and Alan would be dead." She pulled angrily at the grass before her, which may poison us. "I'd love to see that other-fucker with a broken neck," she said. I laughed -- suddenly couldn't help it. She sprang to her feet. "Two minds with but a single thought," I said. She sat down; very slowly, but she sat down. Loosened a little. Nathalie smiled. "If only we had some -- " said I. "Plaster," she added, "and wax, we could -- " "Make a cast -- " "Of his -- " She laughed; in fact she roared, throwing her head back. Then she said: "And a sperm bank." Very sober. "There is that," I admitted. A short silence. "How was Victor?" I said. "What?" said she. "D'you mean, was he fertile?" (They had looked at it from different viewpoints, apparently.) She added sharply, "How is he? He's dead!" I stared at the ground. Earth, grass, pebbles: could've been anywhere. Nathalie got up. "You see, one goes on," she said. "Unless of course one's afraid, like you. One learns that." "Afraid?" I said. "Yes." She strode to the pit, reached over the edge for the shovel, then straightened up and bent the thing until the handle clicked back together. With her left hand she pushed her hair behind her ears. "You're demoralized, like all civilians," she said. "You miss your luxuries." She shoveled a spadeful of earth out on to the bank, tucked her hair behind her ears again (it always came loose and swung in her face), and leaned on the shovel; bitter, severe, very pleased with herself. She said: "My parents were poorer than Cassie's. Did you know that? Of course not. But that's why you all need me, because I know how to fight. I didn't grow up in private, like that damn-fool little girl and I didn't grow up rich. I was in a youth group and I learned how to fight. You're bloody lucky you've got me." I said, "You won a lot of scholarships, didn't you?" but she didn't like my guessing it and went back to digging, with her face set as if every bash at the dirt were at Alan-Bobby's backbone. I said, "Survival -- " and she said, "Survival's the name of the game. You'd better move; I'm switching to this side." So I did. But for what? The sound of the digging stopped; Nathalie had straightened up and was looking at me again, the death's head. I had spoken out loud. I said, "All right, all right, I didn't say it!" and scrambled to my feet. This is crazy comedy; one must, after all, do it sooner or later, and the madwoman in black is going to hit me with her shovel or fling it at my head because I want to get right in my soul before I die. She said, "You walking cunt, I would like to kill you too." Her face is blanched to the color of paper; her eyes are black and white; all pupil. She's quite mad. If I shoot her, the others will come running. I said, "I'll dig," and she threw me the shovel, which did indeed almost hit me. I rapped the hinge to make sure it wouldn't fold up. Nathalie strode away over the ffeshly-tumed dirt, head high, blazing, broadcasting hatred. "It suits you!" she cried, meaning (I suppose) that grave-digging was my proper occupation. (It used to be taboo, like executioners.) I dug at the channel -- a little sloppily, for I haven't half her purpose -- and you don't develop strength by being told off to play cards with Lori. TTiey had, at least, the sense to put the latrine downstream, though the odd thing about this hole is that nobody is ever going to use it. Did you know that hangmen were once taboo? What do you know? Do you know anything?    # :  #   Who are you? # ( # ( # ( (I should go back and erase all that silence; the vocoder makes a mark whenever I stop, like a punctuation mark but different; then it begins a new line. There must be too many of them. No, hell, let them stay.) What happened later: we had our siesta; we dug some more; Lori asked me to sing and I did, the sun hanging in the sky, dropping no lower, remaining motionless over the same inky, fiery, spotted bush. Silhouettes. The same long shadows from dawn to dusk. I sant "Chu Chu Chu;" I sang "Love Is Splendid, Isn't it!" I sang "What A Perfect Day This Has Been." Ude had a long conversation with Alan, who is becoming more and more authoritative and more and more pleased with himself. They spoke in low voices; I couldn't hear what they said. Making plans? (We lay down to sleep.)    By writ and tort, by hullaballoo and brouhaha, I declare this tapedeck locked to all voice-prints but mine, re playback, locked re printout, and may God have mercy on your soul. So be it.    Day twenty. Eighteen. Nineteen? I can't remember. Too much going on. Managing people is a melancholy skill; it depends mostly on keeping your mouth shut. The night after we'd buried Victor Graham I took off with the broom and the face-mask, making up a package of food, soap, a mattress, bits of plastic towelling, spare underwear, things like that, all tied up in a sheet with one set of comers tied above the other. I went upstream. I got up in the middle of the night and used up the last of my sleepydust, spraying them as if I'd been putting Grow on plants, tomato beds perhaps, stepping carefully between them as you would between your eggplants or your canteloupe vines, then taking the broomstick low above the water, for the ground-effect leaves a trail: some crushed things don't rise and over bare earth there's a characteristic sort of smudge: loose stuff blown to both sides like a giant broom. So they might find me. I went up two hundred and forty kilometers, until I hurt all over, until the river cut between sharper and sharper hills like glacial debris and glacial scar: an old garbage-heap that glaciers push in front of them and leave behind when they retreat. Until the river went down between two hills and vanished, down into the ground. I found a cave. The drop to the water: twenty meters, the other bank almost flat. A streamlet three fingers across rising in the loose rock-rubble in the back and making straight for the edge, with the necessary number of curlicues to avoid stones and hillocks. Beyond, a steep hill, covered with thorny tangle, something new, like blackberry vines, and the cave not really a cave but an accidental hole-in-a-heap with boulders wedged together and stuff grown over the top. But very big, very solid boulders. The streamletbottom is pebbles, fine gravel. I put everything down and poked assiduously in the rubbish in back with the broomstick handle and even lit a fire with some of the litter I found outside, thrusting burning stuff into the back of the cave in several places. Nothing. No alarums and excursions, no nasty little dwellers with pincers, no alarmed rustlings, no sound, no motion. So there's only people. I'm about one-point-fifty meters tall; the cave is about one-pointsixty-five and I like that. Tall people can't stand upright here. I propped the broomstick against the drift of friable rock and harder pebbles at the back, put down my hobo's bundle, unrolled the mattress, and laid my things out. The extra underwear I'd put in the metal box I once used to store my music tapes; this is where the vocoder print-out will go (when I make a print-out). I guess we will bury it. There was room for my mattress at the edge, to one side of the little, bisecting stream: bed, running water, and I can hear in the directions I can't see. The streamlet makes almost no noise: too tiny. Wonderful for sanitation. And it didn't kill me. I had gone # kilometers, perhaps one hundred sixty as the crow flies (none here), and that's six or seven days' walking for exceedingly determined people. And that is why I carried nine days' food.    But I lost track. I thought they'd gone away. I went out scouting with the broomstick and saw no one, not from the tops of the highest hills. I couldn't go too far or I'd lose my way back -- until I thought of spreading some underwear under two rocks; you can see the white very far. There was nobody coming, no black specks, no swaying in the bushes, not even three-quarters of the way down the river. It was altogether beautiful. But I couldn't go any closer. Wouldn't. Didn't want to. Didn't dare. So I lost track.    They came in the afternoon. Putting one's head down close to the stream, you can just barely hear it talking, but I think I screened out everything else with the river because I never heard them. I woke from a dream of talking very rationally to Cassie somewhere utterly indistinct and uncharacterized (so that if might have been equally 'easily back on the ship or in the middle of the Grand Canyon) and there she was, standing in silhouette in the door of the cave; I was mucking about in the floating layers between light sleep and lighter sleep when you become aware of your body and don't want to, like anesthetic: places in the mattress that weren't as thick as they should be. Stretching. Stiff back. I said, "Why have you come for the water thingie? I left it." I woke up. Why didn't they come in? Because they couldn't see in, probably. I had thought Cassie was already inside, but as my vision came back I realized I'd only been asleep; everything's flat for a moment after you wake up. I said, conversationally, "How'd you find me?" She said, "I want to talk to you. Can I come in?" Brave Cassandra! -- whose shaky voice indicated something else was going on. Probably Alan-Bobby exploring the hillside. There are heavy scramblings overhead, something rather large and stupid moving about on the cave roof. Either he's proving himself for Lori or (more likely) they decided he was It. I propped the mattress (which is very thin and light) against the rock-rubble at the back of the cave; don't want to trip on it. I said, "Good Lord, you didn't bring Lori, did you?" "No, she's with Val." So it's Val now. I said, "I don't know what you're doing here and I don't know what you want of me. Go away." She said, "Can't you come out for a minute?' ' I let a moment go by. "All right," I said. I suppose one of us has to act in good faith that the other is in good faith, slender as such a chance may be. Let's test it. I put on my jacket, picked up a couple of rocks about the size of my hand. Circled close to the cave wall, on the side Cass was on so she couldn't see me, watching my feet carefully, and made it almost to the entrance without making too much noise. Which I hoped sounded like echoes, anyhow. Still in shadow. I threw one of the rocks across the cave and it made a very satisfactory, verisimilar sort of sound, falling in the loose shale over there, and there was a truly tremendous scramble from above, as Alan-Bobby the Megatherium dropped from the cave roof and rushed inside. And bashed his head against the ceiling. He does not realize, I think, just how expendable the others consider him to be. On his hands and knees, shaking his head from side to side. Then he fell into the streamlet. He couldn't see very well, of course. And the others might not have told him to do this; he might be acting on his own. It's possible. I threw the other rock at the back of the cave and when he turned to follow the sound of where it landed -- I think he was still dizzy -- I had meant to give him a shot of something. I did. I really did. But there was no time. And I knew I must not let him touch me; then he'd know where I was. So I picked up another rock, picking up something in my head that wasn't mine, too, that I still don't know, and before he could get up, I hit him down and down again, just above the ear. Concussion, at best. So there's no going back. "Alan?" said Cassie. Nathalie, John, Cassie. If no Val. I kept quiet. Cassie stepped out of my view and there was some sort of parley out there, little whisperings and scufflings about. "Hello in there!" said John Ude. I said nothing, "What do you want" being a question that in this case seemed rather obvious. "Hello?" he said. I cried, "You've got the watercycler, for God's sake, you've got it!" He said, "But we want you back. We like your singing." I said, "John, I only want to be by myself. I'll give you the broomstick; I can push it out." "Alan?" said someone, a woman's voice. "Hibernating," I said. "Out like a light. Your Hero bashed his head against the ceiling, which is very low. Showing his usual intelligence, which is likewise. If you'll stand away from the entrance. I'll push out the broomstick. No. I'll break it, that's better. Ruin it. Push out the pieces. That way nobody has it, you see?" There's probably someone else on the roof, but I can't see the shadow. If I were there myself. I'd wait until I saw somebody come out, then jump them, maybe push them off the edge. There's an old trick with a hat, but I haven't got a hat. My ears all on edge waiting to hear Alan-Bobby stir, wishing he would, wishing he wouldn't. I said, "Stand where I can see yOu." Cassie moved into view in the cave opening on one side, Ude on the other. "And...?" (said I) "Nath is ill," he said. "We left her back home." Back homel And Val and Nath and Cass -- what a lot of intimacy has been developing in the last few days! I decided to believe him, or pretend that I believed him, or act as if I were pretending that I did believe him. If there's a fight, I might get broken. So I stepped into the sunlight at the mouth of the cave -- but not quite out -- Until my eyes got accustomed to the light; it was a shock to see them We who are about to looking so grubby, so angry. They must've been drinking river water on the long march up. I said foolishly, "What've you been drinking?" "The same as you," said John Ude, "see?" and he held up something that caught the sun and sparkled wonderfully. "Compass," he said. "Bet you didn't know. There's a magnetic field, all right. And you forgot that Nath was up this way before. We came overland." Then he yelled "Now!" and somebody dropped on me from above as he grabbed me, both together, Nathalie undoubtedly because it smelled like her, not that I'd ever noticed before. Fallen on sloppily, thus with my face in the dust because I hadn't had the sense to duck, and thinking only it was so odd that I did know what Nathalie smelled like. "Let her up," said Ude. Big man. "Cass, go get Alan." So I suppose Cassie went inside. I was not going to turn around to see; don't want to get my back to the edge. I heard her moving around tentatively in there. Looked up so very carefully, hugging the ground: the woman to one side, the man to the other. Two bureaucrats. Looking up makes me dizzy. I started to cry. Because we never could be friends, I suppose. Cassie would be blinded by the dark, but not for long. There wasn't much time. He leaned over me, the silly way you do when you think you've got somebody down; he put his hands on his hips and with as much angry relish as if he'd been talking to the whole damned planet itself, he said, "You're mad. Did you know that? We're going to tie you to a tree with your hands behind so you can't get loose. We can never trust you again." I pulled his feet out from under him. He sat, or went downbackwards along the ledge (I don't know which) and I turned and shot in Nathalie's direction, not even seeing her, not knowing if it would miss her or not. But she was awfully close. Gas-guns don't make noise. I shot at him without seeing him. Following my motion with my eyes a moment later to see him -- I think he was hit in the knee or something -- clutching one thigh and standing on the other foot. There was a great roar behind me,, pebbles and boulders going over the edge down the bank. I shot him again., aiming this time, and -- once he fell -- kicked him down the slope. Another landslide. There was no one on top of the cave, no one on the hill. I suppose Val really hadn't come. I felt even dizzier and waited on the empty ledge without standing up for Cass to come out with the broomstick, or discover Alan with his head beaten in and scream -- and was he alive? And what would she do? And what would I do then? She came out empty-handed. No, with a rock in one hand. Blood on it. She dropped it to the ground with exaggerated calm, wiped her hands on her sheet-made-into-adress, and sat down cross-legged on the bare earth, which she did with astonishing graceiulness. Something to do with having been a dancer once, I suppose. Anyway, Cassie hadn't wasted love on any of them. "Well!" she said, peering over the edge, "you have been going it, haven't you? Someone ought to give you a medal." She licked her index finger, then tapped her own shoulder with her third finger. "Run home before it dries." I said nothing. She remarked conversationally, "The prof person said you'd be up here. You know, along the water somewhere. Frankly, you should have gone a lot farther away. That's what I would have done. I told them to let you alone." I said, "Cassandra -- " She said, "I know, I know. If I had a baby, it would die. And if it didn't, I would die. Anyway, my Mama had me by Caesarean." She said, "I could tell you all about it, the kind of anesthetic, the scars, the stitches. God knows I heard about it enough." She laughed. Swaggering Cassandra, the beautiful waitress, born to be a star, born to be a loser, doesn't know that hard births don't run in families. Not as simply as that. "Oh damn them!" she said, "damn them, don't they ever even come back to look?"' I shook my head. She said, "What do we do now? Fight to the death? Like stupid Nathalie, who thought she was a man?" A social solecism Valeria Victrix would never have perpetrated, despite her being a Mrs. But in Cassie 's terms Cassie is right, I suppose. "Here," she said harshly, making me jump, "give me that," and reaching out in an absurdly unbalanced position, she had the gas-gun in her hand and was trying to get her fingers round it. It's a flat, half-shapeless piece, because it's designed to be hidden, and you have to know how to use it. I shut my eyes. "Careful!" Not like this. "Give me that stuff," said Cassandra the brava. "Right now." "What?" I said, opening my eyes. "That stuff you're always carrying," she said sharply. "You've got it about you somewhere. You're too much of a coward to be without it." She turned red. "Trust you not to go around without carrying every kind of poison there is, you viper! Alwants wants a way out, doesn't she? Give it!" So I did. I popped from my belt two pellets, which I put on the ground between us under those angry, angry eyes, two greenish-grey, extra-special, euphoric exits that looked just like Cassie's eyes. They fetched a great deal in the market once. And are fetching a great deal right now. I said, "Please don't throw that down." I meant the gun. She put it more carefully down in the dust between us. I watched her pick up the pills. I think I was shaking. Something -- not me -- said, "Cassandra, I would be very pleased to share your company. Very grateful." "I ought to poison your water," she said, "but I won't. I'll go do it somewhere else. What do you do? Swallow them?" I nodded. She was showing off gain, Cassie the #-D Cat, Cassie he actress. "Now you can go kill Lori," she ?id. She started to pick her way Sideways over the hill, a little ageing in her imitation peplum or whatever it was. Then she stopped, and turned back, and smiled. "Honored to share my company, huh?" she said. She added: "For how many years?" Then she went away.    Alan-Bobby was dead. No pulse in his groin, no chest movement. I used the broomstick to haul Nathalie's and John Ude's bodies from the stream-bed, one at a time, and take them a good km. or so downstream; they could rot there. Dead people are like sandbars but in odd shapes because they keep folding up, and because they were still warm; I kept getting irritated at them for flinging their arms and legs out like that and not helping me. I think that's characteristic. I left Alan alone, because I was tired, and decided to go' downstream. From high enough (I was not stuck with the water now) you can see the river winding like a silver snake in the distance and the grey-green brush folded over on itself in hill after hill, each darker and stranger than the last, plum-colored at the horizon. League upon league. A rumpled, painted tablecloth where the glaciers had come down. I went down by the side of the stream this time and much straighter, leaving a snake of flattened vegetation over the hills. Watch it after you pass and you can see it slowly straighten up. I had to go down. Otherwise they might have to decide to come up to me. ITS A Zack looked a bit dubiously at the bespectacled boy who sat surrounded by travelcases in the middle of his kitchen, then at the silent giant who had carried in the travelcases, finally at the bald slender man who had spoken. The latter held out a clipboard and stylus in his pale hand. His voice was flat and emotionless, and he wore grey -- Zack decided it suited him. "Glad to, Mr..." "Jacob Abernathy," the grey man said, seeming to bite off the Words. He glanced around the room in apparent disapproval. "Pleased to meet you, Jake. I'm..." "I know who you are." Zack had stuck out his hand; Abernathy gazed at it without particular interest. Zack took the clipboard with it and made his chop, handed it back. "You tell Raoul that I'll take good care of his..." "His Excellency will be informed that you have accepted delivery," Abernathy clipped. Zack blinked. He adjusted his overalls on one broad shoulder and took his pipe from one of many pockets. Locating a pouch in another, he stoked up and emitted clouds of blue smoke, squinting at Abernathy. "You just do that, brother. Sorry you can't stay for lunch." The sarcasm was lost on Abernathy. "Food is available on board the ship." "What you call food, yeah. Good day to you." Abernathy nodded and left, followed by the huge manservant. Zack went to the window and watched them depart, puffing on his pipe. "Never seen a shirt so stuffed mass so little," he murmured, and shook his head, eyes twinkling. He turned back to the boy who still sat silently amid his belongings in the rich, blitteryellow sunlight of early morning. The plunder nearly filled half the kitchen, pressure-tight suitcases designed to withstand sudden vacuum. Zack ran a calloused hand through his thick wiry red hair and grinned around his pipe at the youth. "Sure a lot of swag, old son," he drawled. "You too proud to shake hands too?" The boy shook his head, rose from his seat. "Tm Timeth Connery," he said, his thin voice as emotionless as Abernathy's. Zack shook his hand gravely. "I am Zachary Mountain-Born, and this is the T.A., my home." The boy's bland expression -- or absence of any -- changed slightly.,, "Mountain-Born?" he asked. "What kind of last name is that?" "Why, mine," said Zack, somewhat startled. "A surname is functional, an identifier," Timeth said, seeming to recite. "It is a familyreferent and locator. Was your father also named Mountain-Bom?" "Why no. My father was Jody Sunray and my mother was Kerry Maplewood. We like to use surnames creatively here on New Home." The boy digested this. Zack imagined lights blinking, chided his imagination sharply. "What does T.A.' stand for?" " 'Total Anarchy,' " Zack said grinning. "This house was built by Daniel, one of the First Landed, later called Daniel of the Woods. He ceremonially destroyed his T-square before beginning this place; there isn't a right angle in the building." He realized his grin was unshared, felt foolish. "Don't you understand jokes?" "I understand the theory and purpose of jokes," Timeth replied. "Was that one?" Zack blinked, then suddenly burst out laughing. "Guess you couldn't be expected to appreciate a joke about anarchy at that, Tim. Not coming from a world like Velco. Well, never mind. You'll find things here to make you laugh. I hope." Timeth regarded him intently, seeming to size Zack up -- he had the feeling the lad could tell his shirt-size and annual income. "One of the standard purposes of the 'joke' is to make another feel at ease," Timeth stated. "Was that your wish?" "It surely was," Zack assured him. "Then tell me why I am here." Zack started, then his brow clouded. "Well I'll be a... do you mean to tell me they didn't explain to you why you're here?" The boy shook his head. "Might have expected it -- pure Velco," Zack exploded, and swore. "I thought better of Raoul." He saw Timeth looking at him, waiting. "I'm sorry, old son. Didn't mean to criticize your father; I knew him in college. But to truck you thirty parsecs and leave you in a stranger's kitchen with never a word of why..." He shook his head. "Let's sit down." He led Timeth from the kitchen to his broad-beamed living room, just a bit of prideful expectancy in his manner. He had added some to Daniel's original structure, and the living room was his showpiece. A visitor's first impression was usually that a rainbow had been trapped in the room and battered itself to pieces trying to escape: while the great south window gave a clear view of the mountain sloping away to an azure bay, the east and west windows were stained glass mosaic, and the former of these now spangled the room with splashes of red and yellow and green and deep, rich blue. Zack watched Timeth for reaction, found none. He sighed, pointed to a chair and draped his own long, hard form on a rocker. He busied himself for awhile with his pipe, then fired up a fresh bowl and began. "The way I get the story, Timeth -- and you correct me if I'm Wrong anywhere -- Velco is in a hell coiiection of futurate art in the last one hundred years! # ## of a pickle. Overpopulated, overindustrialized, overurbanized -- just one big city, the way I hear it. They failed to learn the lessons of Old Terra, and so they got into a bind for efficient administration. Too much information to integrate. Computers weren't the answer, they don't correlate well enough. A computer can have the results of five different medical teams around a planet punched into it, and never see that, combined, those results mean a cure for Ashton's Disease -- or whatever. So the Velcoi fastened on an ancient but untried notion from Old Terra, attributed to a man named Heinlein, made about the time that it stopped being possible for a normal man to absorb all known information in a single lifetime. They began tinkering with ova in utero, selecting for eidetic memory, and set about raising up a corps of encyclopedic synthesists: a group of men trained to absorb raw information at high input with perfect retention, and then reason from it. Sort of human computers; you're one of the first. "They tell me you can read a page at a glance, Basic English or Fortran, and remember it a decade from now, letter-perfect in a cafe with the band playing. You know enough to converse intelligently with experts in a hundred specialized disciplines, and direct their work for maximum efficiency. They trained and sleep-taught and indoctrinated you in logical and non-logical analysis until you were eight, stuffed you with data until you were twelve, gave you four years to integrate it and then put you to work at sixteen. Only you didn't work. "Not the way they hoped, anyhow. They fed you data on pressing social problems, not big stuff, just break-in exercises; and your solutions were unsatisfactory or barely so, not much better than the computers could do. So they sicced their psychiatrists on you, and their psychologists, and they turned you inside out and found nothing wrong. They tore you down and rebuilt you and you still don't make miracles. And so in desperation some would-be Freud stole another notion from Old Terra and recommended a vacation in the country -- in this case a vacation on New Home, an agricultural colony, world, with me." Zack paused, relit his pipe. "I knew your Dad -- we were roommates in school on Trantor, and he program -- Young Encyclopedic Synthesists. He was mighty proud that his wife back home had been selected for genetic surgery. Wonder how he feels now." He stared at the distant bay below, then wrenched himself from his thoughts with a visible effort. "Anyway, that's the long and short of it, Tim. You're here for R and R -- six months of it. How does that appeal to you?" Behind his enormous spectacles (which could be returned to fisheye lens for maximum optic input) Timeth regarded Zack gravely. "It is satisfactory." "I said, 'Does it appeal to you?' Do you like the notion?" For the first time Timeth hesitated. "Y... yes I do. The last few months have been... intensely strenuous." "And strenuously intense, if I know Velcoi shrinks," Zack snorted. "Well, that's all over for awhile, lad. Smile." He beamed himself, nodded at the south window. "It's a sunny day." Timeth looked out at sundrenched splendor, at stately maples which had crossed light-years as sapCome for the niter. IbuUl stay for the taste. L rJ #  Warning: The Surgeon General Has Determined That Cigarette Smoking Is Dangerous to Your Health.  Lorillard # Fd heard enough to make me decide one of two things: quit or smoke True. I smoke True. The low tar, low nicotine cigarette. Think about it. King Regular: #I mg. "tar", # mg. nicotine, King Menthol: # mg. "tar", # mg. nicotine, lOO's Regular: # mg. "tar", # mg. nicotine. lOO's Menthol; # mg. "tar", # mg. nicotine, Warning: The Surgeon General Has Determined That Cigarette Smoking Is Dangerous to Your Health. I lings and at native spruce whose skirts danced in the mountain breeze, and returned his gaze to Zack. "There is no more sun than on any other day. I fail to understand your pleasure simply because it's visible... oh, I see. As a farmer you are pleased that maximum growth-frequencies are available to your crops." "Why, no," said Zack, startled. "I mean, that's all fine, but... but... " He broke off, words failing him, and pointed at the window again. "'Look. It's a sunny day." The boy looked, kept on looking. "You ought to appreciate it; you haven't seen many, have you? I hear Velco is completely roofed over, to simplify atmosphere recycling. Must use artificial light, right?" "Sunlight is relayed inside the city by a series of mirror-bank transfer-and-amplification complexes," Timeth said flatly. "Vitamin D is essential for health." Zack's jaw dropped; he lost his pipe. They literally pipe daylight in to 'em, he thought. Holy smoke, what a dungeon. He gave up, took refuge in manners-toward-a-houseguest. The T.A. held five bedrooms, four of which he customarily sealed off in winter to conserve heat. Although Autumn already lay on this quadrant of New Home, he had left all five open, and invited Timeth to take his pick. All were furnished and clean but not especially orderly: Zack had felt that a .newcomer would feel most welcome in a room that felt lived-in. The boy selected the smallest and most functional room, hardly more than a square box with a mattress on the floor and a small table. It had no window. Zack shrugged and carried in the travelcases, stacking them for maximum access. Timeth opened one of the seals with an economical movement of his small thin hand, and began removing toilet articles. "What are my duties?" he asked stiffly. Well, if I'm supposed to find out what's wrong with his working habits... "None at all," Zack said cheerfully. "Do what suits you -- or nothing. Any help you feel like giving will be appreciated, but you owe me none. Your father paid your rent for you, twenty years ago -- by teaching astrogational mechanics to an ignorant farmer of a roomate." Timeth stared. "I cannot solve a problem without parameters," he stated. "Just keep your eyes open, old son. You'll catch on," Zack assured him heartily. He hoped that he sounded more confident than he felt.    The next few days passed slowly, grey weather hiding the sun, and Zack's puzzlement increased daily. Timeth indeed found things to do, and did them with maximum efficiency, but his performance was consistently lackluster. Sent to fetch water from the stream while Zack repaired a water-pump which had slipped its leathers, he reappeared from the forest staggering under the weight of two buckets fuller than Zack would have filled them, struggling valiantly uphill. He was frustrated by his inability to deliver perfectly full buckets, and shed tears approximately equal in volume to the amount spilled. Partly soothed by Zack's assurance that he had fetched a-plenty, he set about cutting up onions for the midday stew -- and produced precise cubes of onion as uniform as his small hands could make them. When Zack mentioned, casually, that they could use some firewood, he was shortly startled by the stuttering roar of his ancient chainsaw -- a device of which he was certain Timeth had only empirical knowledge. He had expected the lad would use the pulp saw which hung in the woodshed. Leaving his cooking and wandering outside to investigate, he found Timeth in a silent rage, annoyed not by the enormous demand the snarling, bucking chainsaw put on his young arms, but by the refusal of the irregular logs to lie down neatly and be sawed. Probably never met with a piece of unplaned wood in his life, Zack thought, and tried to explain that the logs' tendency to leap from the sawhorse and savage one's knees was an interesting challenge rather than a defect in their structure, but he had little success -- Timeth 's early training had led him to define "challenge" as "a problem they don't expect me to be able to solve." The boy went grimly back to work, generating a mountain of firewood as neat as a postcard-picture but no joy. Zack shook his head, sighed for the dozenth time and went back inside. The uneasiness persisted as the grey, rainy days of the season continued to unfold, and Zack lay awake nights trying to put his finger ' on the problem. The boy played chess like an automation, winning ! consistently and emotionlessly, con? tinned to perform household tasks adequately but with an undercurrent of feeling that might have been sullenness had it not been so mild. He never roamed the mountain, though a forest environment was certainly new to him, and seemed uncomfortable when he could not find a task to accomplish, a problem to solve. Even his constant displays of encyclopedic knowledge, which saved Zack man-hours on several occasions, contained no tinge of pride, but only a weary boredom. Damn it, the boy simply had no juice. Could it be simply homesickness? One damp morning Timeth coughed after breakfast, and asked diffidently if he could have his bed  off the floor. "I keep hearing the I floor hum," he said. Under ques tioning he explained that floors on i I n Velco invariably hummed with power, the electronic systems which were the city-world's lifeblood pulsing beneath floorboards. By association he heard them here on New Home, and a psychosomatic annoyance is as real as any other. Zack assented readily, and they studied the three bedframes the T.A. held. "Doesn't look like any of these will fit through the door of that closet you picked to live in, Timi. I guess you'll have to build you a bed." Zack expected the boy to ask for help, as he was sure carpentry was not a skill Timeth could have acquired on a steel-and-plastic world, but the boy only nodded and started measuring the mattress. Zack busied himself with the dishes, observing unobtrusively out of the corner of his eye. Having obtained the dimensions, Timeth put on a coat and went out into the morning mists, to the lumber pile out back. He returned with a pair of tongueand-groove boards, repeated the process until he had stacked a dozen of them in his room, then fetched two long two-by-fours and four four-by-fours. Zack interrupted his labors to provide hammer, nails and handsaw, then returned to the kitchen. As always, the boy worked in silence, save for the pounding and sawing the job required. Zack let him be, spent the afternoon cleaning his survey-laser. At noon Timeth emerged, his spectacles coated with a fine spray Science-Fiction Studies ## Nov #, #x#, # typeset pages features eight articles on the science fiction of together with reviews and notes on the science fiction of all countries and periods. This special issue (##), # via surface mail. # via air mail. Subscription to ###-#-#-# (November #, March, july, November #), # via surface mail, # via air mail. (All remittances must be in US funds.) Edited by R.D. Mullen and Darko Suvin, with Stanislaw Lem as contributing editor. Science-Fiction Studies Department of English Indiana Slate University Terre Haute, Indiana # of sawdust. Zack left off caning a chair, one of his favorite forms of relaxation, and went to inspect the new bedframe, easing past the mattress that partially filled the doorway. He blinked at what he saw, said nothing at first. "I'm not certain the legs are really perpendicular," Timeth said uneasily. "I didn't have a level or a T-square." " 'How do you tell if your wife is true?' " Zack quoted. " 'Check her out with a plumb-bob.' Never mind, old son. Another of my bum jokes. About the bed: it's... it's very functional." They boy looked pleased... but I can't say that I like it." Timeth was briefly crestfallen, then his features smoothed into their usual blank. "Why not?" Zack started to answer, then stopped. He turned and walked into the living room, the boy following, and sat down with a frown. Timeth waited. After a time Zack spoke. "Timeth, I'm beginning to understand why you had trouble on Velco. Hell, it sticks out all over -- it's so obvious I couldn't grasp it." "You must tell me," the boy said, and Zack was startled by the intensity in his voice. "Why must I tell you, Timi?" he asked softly. "Because I have shamed my father," Timi said shortly, turning red. For him, it was an emotional outburst. Zack swore, with feeling. "You poor kid. They couldn't get the results they wanted out of you, so they applied pressure on your motivation circuits, figuring you were stubborn. And so they made you ashamed -- and that's one of the stubbornest places there is. Perpetuated their own problem. Serves them right -- but it doesn't serve you at all. "Listen, lad. You've been programmed for maximum efficiency. But as much as your father and that Abernathy creature would like to believe otherwise, people aren't built to be satisfied with merely efficient solutions to their problems. Suited, maybe, but not satisfied. People are irrational, Timeth, in a way you've never been allowed to be. lliey want to enjoy life." Timeth displayed no comprehension. "Take that bed you Just built. You went to the lumber-pile and picked up the first bunch of boards that fit your parameters, the right size, the right length. And you stopped looking. You figured out the most economical use of wood and nails and designed your bedframe. And stopped thinking. You fit the tongue-and-grooves together, spanned them with two-by-fours to distribute the load, and added legs. And stopped building. It'll hold your weight and it's the size of the mattress, but it's as spartan as a K-ration, as cheerless as a utility pole. It's functional, but that's all it is." The boy looked close to tears. Zack suspected that he was having his equivalent of hysterics, but pushed on anyway. "I know what your problem is, Timeth, and it's the problem with your whole world: the reason why they needed you to pull their chestnuts out of the fire in the first place and the reason why you can't do it, all in one. "Look: a certain number of chores must be done in order to live -- call it life support. Because your world is so confounded crowded the nature of those chores become complex and subtle -- from hydraulic engineering to solar power conversion to piping in the bloody daylight. All I need is food and firewood, so I'm not as pressured. But when life-support chores become too complex to allow for the kind of cheerful inefficiency with which I run this farm, people don't enjoy doing them, or living with the end-results. "Look at my kitchen-stove sometime. It's a wood-burner, as old as underwear and as big as a landingfield. It keeps me busy wrestling that chainsaw, and its not an especially efficient heat-source. I make a pretty good living from this farm -- I could afford gas. Hell, I could afford a solar stove. But I like that old heap of iron. It was my mother's; it has stains on it that she made fixing my school Icrnches. It keeps the room cheery and warm of a winter's night. I don't have to cut wood for it -- so I don't begrudge the energy it consumes. "But more important than that, Timeth, the chores that I do have immediate personal results, of a tangible sort. I spend an hour cutting up vegetables into interesting shapes instead of neat cubes, and somehow my soup tastes better to me, and it looks different every time. I spend a few weeks over at Yang Wildflower's house learning to blow glass, and my living room wears a coat of many colors that changes as the day goes by, and changes with the seasons, too. I make the upstairs dormer I put on this house much wider than I need it -- but I can sit in the window-sill with my feet up, come sundown, and watch the sun set over the bay that my father used to fish. "You spend a week of hard mental labor and produce a more efficient traffic-routing system for use halfway around the planet, or a step-up in distribution of goods you'll never see. Meanwhile your own life-support comes from cans and boxes and grilles in the ceiling, from supermarkets and factories rather than from the earth and sky. You don't feel the effect you have on your world, and so it is meaningless to you. No wonder your solutions don't satisfy your constituents. "Go look at my bed; you've seen it already. Big four-poster with a canopy overhead made from a genuine Carson's World tapestry and a tapeviewer built in. Stereo speakers in a headboard of gnurled oak that's got a gold sunburst painted in the middle. That bed doesn't just hold me off the floor -- it gives me pleasure. Sometimes it's hard to get out of it in the morning. Sometimes I don't. "Dammit, son, there's some driftwood that you didn't get to, out there on the lumber pile, that'd make the prettiest bedframe you ever saw, with more interesting contours than any straight line ever milled. There's one big slab that bay worked over for near a century, with that smooth, timeless texture that only driftwood has, that'd make a headboard as majestic as this mountain we're sitting on. And as asymmetrical -- so you never noticed it. Instead of a pleasing place to spend a third of your every day, you produced a piece of floor with legs on it. Instead of an interesting soup you produced a homogenous pot of cubes. Instead of a lived-in room you've produced a collection of right angles that's as efficient and as lifeless as a laboratory maze. "Function, function, function! Timeth, human beings aren't built to live functionally. Dum near everything in this house, from kettle to cupboard, is decorated some way or other, and so the house is full of me. If I'm an unimaginative man, then they're unimaginative decorations, but they satisfy me and they say who I am. Your room says only what Velco is. "Confound it, boy! Didn't anyone ever teach you how to enjoy yourself?" Timeth burst out crying, the great, racking sobs of a very small child or a grown man. Zack suddenly cursed himself for a fool. Rising, he held out his arms blindly, and the boy as blindly rushed into them. "You poor slob," he murmured, stroking Timeth's hair, "They trained you how to work like a ballerina -- and they never taught you how to play." His face darkened. "I guess you can't play... if you live on Velco." The boy's sobs intensified. But finally his crying became less explosive, began to subside. His trembling ceased. He lifted his face, and the stained glass window turned his tears to tiny diamonds, rubies and amethysts. "Zack," he pleaded, "will you teach me how to enjoy myself?" Zack was startled to discover that his own vision was blurred; Timeth's face became a small, oval kaleidoscope. "I'll try, son," he said, his voice hoarse. "I'll try."    The winter was long, but unseasonably mild. Nonetheless Zack got very little accomplished around the house -- but it was a very full time all the same. There were hay rides and fishing trips and husking bees, happy smiling neighbors too seldom seen. There were square-dances where Timeth danced until his legs refused to support him and he giggled, gasping, on his knees at how the mathematical relationships of the dance melted away before the sheer Joy of it. There were beerbrewing parties and barn-raising celebrations at which he learned for the first time the joy of cooperation, of shared labor. There was a holiday feast where he glowed at the compliments bestowed on a cake he had fashioned in the shape of the T.A., with frosted windows, icing sills and trim, and a fine-grain  chocolate roof for all the world like ; tar-paper. And there were endless nature walks and countless camping! trips and a hundred color-splashed sunsets; there were windy days on the shore racking for driftwood and sweet winter nights singing New Home songs and Velcoi ballads by the fireside until eyelids stung with the weight of happy fatigue; there was snow to be shoveled and trees to be felled, a boat to be built and sap to be collected and boiled down into thick, gold syrup. And one chill night there was a chimney fire and Timeth heard it first and they sprang from their beds to become twin whirlwinds of wordlessly coordinated energy, and there was chopping of timbers and tearing down of boards and Timeth at the pump, with new-grown muscle efficiently pumping, keeping the full buckets coming, and Zack, disheveled and red in the glow of firebox and embers, his great shoulders rippling as he swung the great double-headed axe that Timeth had remembered to snatch up as they raced past the shop; and then there was a policing for embers in which time slowed down some, and then at last Zack and Timeth, panting on their knees, locking eyes for the first time, dissolving into laughter at the same instant, great echoing whoops of laughter that seemed to blow the smoke and the stink from the room; and Zack, reaching out to shake Timeth's hand and saying the first words spoken since Timeth's cry had woken him: "Pleasure to work with you, partner." And the boy's face was something that Jacob Abernathy would not have recognized And one slightly warmer night, Timeth returned from three days alone in the woods, healthy and fit and profoundly alive, and he asked Zachary Mountain-Bom a question, and Zack made the answer which he had prepared. And one pleasant Spring evening, two weeks later, Zack was sitting alone on a bluff overlooking the garden, watching the stars, when a darkness occulted one of them. The star reappeared and its neighbor vanished, and he smiled a soft smile and went in to bed, sleeping soundly for the first time in a month, waking before dawn for the first time in years.    The knock came as the coffee was perking, and Zack carefully slid the pot to a cooler place on the stove before he answered the door. Abernathy walked in without greeting, followed by the large manservant, and the three of them stood for a moment, regarding each other. For Zack it was almost a moment of deja vu -- the same kitchen, the same people, the same stack of travelcases awash with the light of dawning. But Abernathy methodically assessed the room, identified the missing element, and frowned. "Where is the boy?" "The boy is dead," Zack said truthfully. "He will not be returning with you." Abernathy's planed features had never held emotion, and were not about to start at this late date, but he looked as if he wished his eyebrows would let him frown. "There was an avalanche last week," Zack explained. "A rockslide to the east. I watched him fall. I could not recover his body. Tell Raoul I..." he broke off, strong emotion on his own face. Abernathy stood stock-still for a long moment, nodded and said, "I see. Was his death your fault?" "No," Zack said slowly, "it was his own doing." Abernathy read truth in his sturdy face, and nodded again. Without another word he spun on his heel like a drill instructor and left. The servant followed with the forlorn travelcases. Zack watched from the window until the landing craft rose into view from the tall neopines at the base of the mountain and arced off over the bay toward the orbiting mothership he had seen in the sky last night. Then he put down his empty coffee cup and went to the smallest room in his house. As he opened its door he noted with approval that the sunburst painted on its door was dry now. A new-carved, diamond-shaped window let in the morning sun; it splashed across a great majestic bed, seasoned maple timbers and a mighty slab of driftwood for a headboard, held together by careful, macrame-like lashings of thick blue cord, a great canopy arching overhead with a hand-stitched representation of this sector of the galaxy on its undersurface. It was nowise perfect or neat, but its craftsman had obviously enjoyed himself. Zack coughed. "All clear, old son." From beneath the magnificent bed came -- not a boy -- but a young man, the beginning of an eager grim below a proud, new mustache. "They're really gone, Zack?" "They're really gone, Timeth. They won't be coming back." "I... I guess I'll miss my parents some." The grin faltered. "I guess you will," Zack agreed, wondering for the thousandth time whether he had chosen rightly. Timeth shrugged, and his grin returned full strength. "Even feeling bad is better than not feeling," he said positively, and to his own surprise Zack laughed. They embraced fora moment, as comrades-in-arms, and then Timeth pulled away smiling. "Let's go outside, Zack," he said. "There's a shed to be built." "Whoa, lad. What about breakfast?" "The hell with breakfast," Timeth said, and raced to the window. Flinging it open, he breathed in a great chestful of spruce and earth and distant sea. "Look!" he cried, pointing. "It's a sunny day!"  Best we ever make Biggest bargain in galaxy now in your hands! Get # full months of the finest science fiction writing at a special low introductory rate. Liess than # #th of a solar credit -- just # U.S.Earth money with the coupon below brings you mind-expanding ideas and far-out authors alive today! Plus the unusual free gift described below to let you project the future for years and years from now. Just attach your check or money order to coupon and mail it to us to start your subscription and receive your gift. This time-computer dial lets you look backward and forward in time! Were you born on a Tuesday? What day will your birthday fall on in #? Will Christmas be on a weekend in the year #? You'll have the answers at your fingertips with this perpetual calendar! Mail the coupon at right with your remittance today. this take subscriptionIgift offer from Name: Street: City: State: Zip: Mail With Remittance To: # Kennedy Drive Hauppauge, New York #B# coupon to advantage of this special Kevin O'Donnell Sometimes, on nights when the smog into someone else's sky, I look up at the haughty stars and wonder whether he was a terrified reactionary, afraid to live in a world with suddenly infinite horizons, or whether he was only a mad, desperate football fan. Not that it matters much.    The Perspe had come to the United Nations as spokesmen for a great galactic organization. And, humbling as it might be, our planet wasn't being invited to join, but was merely being informed of the rules of interstellar travel. Earth was being told, quite explicitly, that if it obeyed those laws its presence would be tolerated; otherwise it would find itself in a predicament. The Perspe had one, specific purpose; they couldn't discuss more alluring matters: trade, cultural exchanges, and -- most important of all -- technology. They did say that after their mission had been completed, other races could conduct bilateral talks with us. That was enough to make the U.N. diplomats work like dogs to understand the laws of the interstellar sea, and to codify them in ways that would be clear to all the peoples of the world. Eventually that brought me into it. During the initial exchanges, the translation devices of the Perspe had been a boon -- but as negotiations grew more subtle, they could no longer convey nuances adequately. 'The finer the shade of meaning, the less likely it was that it could be made clear to the other party. They also had difficulty choosing the most appropriate of conflicting definitions. Several times talks had been totally sidetracked when the computers had picked the wrong word. The Perspe kept a tight rein on their tempers even when we seemed to be insulting them. Nevertheless, the talks had almost collapsed during a discussion of salvage rights. The American Ambassador's, "Does the finder of a derelict take possession?", had become, "Does one who encounters a broken-down alcoholic have the right to enslave him?" After giving their equivalent of a sigh, the Perspe declared that it was time for flesh and blood interpreters. They then suspended negotiations while they trained some. My application was in the mail fifteen minutes after I saw their ad. The salary and career opportunities were attractive but that wasn't the reason I almost wrecked my car getting to the Post Office. I wanted the job because... how can I make you, who are satisfied with this world and this life, understand why I'm not? I mean, it's okay, as far as it goes, but it's dull. I've always had an urge, a drive, to... to see a temple without first having seen it in an art book. Or to bum golden brown on a beach that doesn't grace a hotel brochure. Or to buy a trinket that catches my fancy, without worrying that it was made for the tourist trade. Do you understand? I want to form an opinion of a new locale all on my own, without having my brain pushed and pulled and patted into place by two or three earlier generations of tourists. I want, if you'll forgive me, to be the very first human ever to have gone to... wherever I've gone. So I applied for the job. A month later, a special delivery letter arrived, requesting that I come to New York for an interview with the Perspe. I took the next flight out. I'm still not entirely sure why they chose me. It was probably my knack for languages. (I speak Russian, Chinese, Arabic, as well as my native English) combined with my four years of experience in teaching. Also, I suspect that the Perspe wanted some more-or-less normal adults to balance the other students: three linguists who were going to make a systematic study of Perspean, and three children, who'd been selected because youngsters pick up languages rapidly and are relatively free of cultural bias. We were definitely a mixed bag.  ii it The Perspe, short and squat, bear a distracting resemblance to oversized bullfrogs. Their skin is green, their hands and feet are webbed, and their great pop-eyes are mounted high on flattened heads. And they eat bugs. The Perspe who interviewed me apologized for that at the outset. As I eased into the steel-framed leather chair, the speaker on his desk put his guttural rumble into English: "Please forgive me, Mr. Schelly, but the insects of your world are delicious. Please do not feel you are being insulted if I snatch a small snack now and again -- rather, it is a compliment. This is the first world on which I have found palatable insect life." Since the computer had said nothing about the manner in which the Perspe would catch insects, I was unprepared. I'd sort of expected him to grab at a fly with his hand, or swat one with a folded newspaper, or something along those lines. But a minute later, I heard a buzzing in the air above my left ear; the Perspe's wide mouth parted and I saw a flash of pink. My ears registered a tiny pop and the Perspe's mouth closed. "Delicious," crackled the speaker. The verbal part of the interview was routine. The Perspe asked the usual questions, got the usual answers, and seemed to be as satisfied. The only difference was that I had a sense of being... tasted, I guess. I don't know how to describe it. Imagine being licked, stared at, smelled, listened to, and stroked, all at the same time. Imagine further that the other person isn't doing it for sensual pleasure, but because he wants to find out exactly what you're like. Not approval, not disapproval, simply examination. It's unsettling. Not that the Perspe stirred from his side of the spacious mahogany desk: It wasn't a physical inspection,, even though it seemed like one. It was... well, it was my impression that he was straining his every sensory input to learn all he could about me. Also, his effort to receive the data my body emitted seemed somehow not entirely passive, but more like radar or sonar than like "normal" senses. The Perspe are nearly telepathic. They can't read thoughts, but they are very high-grade empaths; my interviewer couldn't tell what I was thinking, but he could tell what I was feeling -- and on that basis he could guess at my thoughts. Not very accurately, at first, but as time went on he got better. Much better. That's why the Perspe represent the other space-travelling races of the galaxy. Their talent helps them understand the species they're dealing with. Being able to judge just how tnuch your opposite number wants something can be an advantage... The catch, of course, is that they have to learn each culture's non-verbal language; while being able to sense our emotions was a potential leg up, it was no more than a nuisance until they could correctly interpret a very confusing welter of impressions. Part of my job was to teach one Perspe how to do that. On paper, it doesn't sound like much, but it infused me with exuberant excitement. That excitement impelled me, supported me, kept me happy even during the early part when it was mostly just hard work. I'd get up around seven, shower, shave, and grab something to eat, and then start in on the tapes. For two or three hours I'd parrot pattern-sentences, as I tried to hammer them in -- I was training myself to spit back Perspean responses automatically, rather than having to assemble them word-byword in my conscious mind. Then, at about ten in the morning, the Perspe to whom I'd been assigned would enter my room to do the emotion drill. After plopping into his chair, he would slowly recite a list of emotions. "Love," he'd say, and I'd try to feel love for someone or something. "Anger," he'd order, and I'd cross to the window, breathe deeply, and despise all those who would pollute our air. "Boredom," he'd call, and I'd look at him and laugh, because during those days, that was the one emotion I could not feel. In the afternoons, we'd mix the two languages up every which way. I'd speak in English and he'd answer in Perspean; after an hour we'd switch and do it the other way. Sometimes we'd stick to one language for a while, then switch to bi-lingual. Every day I learned more; every day I came closer to fluency. He was a good teacher. I haven't told you much about Rsark -- that's "my" Perspean's name -- because I don't know how to make you understand him. I don't really myself. A being's mind is a microcosm of his culture, right? Rsark's culture is so different from ours that to him the Polynesian and the Prussian seem one and the same. If I told you that Rsark was a spend-thrift cannibal who'd had a thousand females once but none twice, you wouldn't think much of him, would you? But once you realized that his world doesn't use money, that the cannibalism is a religious obligation believed to confer immortality on the eaten and that it's physically dangerous for males of his race to have sex with the same female twice, your opinion might change. But possibly not, because you have been taught that certain beliefs are universal and absolute -- that they hold true for off-world frogs, too. So instead of trying to describe Rsark, let me tell you what happened the night the bellboy wnt crazy. We were nearing the end of the language-learning phase and we were both feeling confident in our command of the other's language. Since we were in the midst of an involved conversation utilizing a high degree of empathic projection we decided to have dinner sent up to my room. Rsark was slouched in his chair, trying to sort out the component parts of my broadcast. His eyes were shut because it was easier to feel my vibrations when there was no interference from a different type of sensory input. "Not bad, Robert," he commented. "But can you amplify the fear a little? "The problem with you," he mused, "is that you're not singleminded enough; you're too introspective. You keep watching yourself behave, which adds an extra dimension of emotion. And once you start watching yourself watch yourself..." His tongue flickered out as a mosquito hummed through the screenless window. "Give me a less self-conscious fear, Robert." "I'll try," I agreed, getting to my feet to answer a knock at the door. As I walked over to the foyer I tried to cut out all emotions but fear. Once I'd swung the door open, I didn't have to try any longer. At the other end of the room-service pushcart was a little man with wild eyes, a two-day beard and a pistol. "Beautiful purity, Robert," called Rsark from around the comer. "That's excellent, thank you. You can stop now." I opened my mouth to say something, but the gun moved forward and to the left. It wanted me to back into the sitting room. Slowly. I did. "Robert," said Rsark petulantly, "I told you to stop. You're beginning to create a feedback effect." The bellboy followed me in, using the cart like a lion-tamer uses his chair. His left hand groped for the door and pushed it shut. His fingers found the bolt. It grated into place. At his gesture, I stepped backwards again, until I was stopped by the chair I had been sitting in. Rsark had risen to bitch about my stubbornness. A glance at the bellboy and his gun did nothing to change his mind. "Robert," he demanded, reaching up to give my forearm a painful tweak, "enough fear! It's starting to hurt!" "Sorry, Rsark," I muttered, "but I can't help it. You're now tasting genuine fear -- can't you see this guy's got a gun?" "Why, certainly," he replied, sounding puzzled. "But what does that have to do with what you're broadcasting?' ' I was nonplussed. A crazylooking bellboy was aiming an ugly gun at my soft belly and Rsark didn't see the relation between that and my fear. "Ah that's better, Robert," he commended me. "You've mixed in -- don't tell me, I should know by now -- ah, exasperation, right?" I just looked at him. "Oh, how subtle!" he purred. "You've dropped the fear, strengthened the exasperation, and stirred in... astonishment, is it?" Before I could find the appropriate words, the bellboy cut in. "Shaddup," he growled, menacing Rsart with the gun. "Just siddown inna chair and shaddup." The Perspe stood his ground. "Why?" My skin stopped tingling, so I knew he'd switched his datagathering organs to the intruder. "I'm taking you two hostage," said the bellboy, surprised into explanation by Rsark's demeanor. "Buddy-boy -- " a careless wave of the gun indicated me " -- is gonna call the big boys, tell 'em I want a "But why should they give you that?" asked Rsark, with the innocent curiosity of one from a world where no crime had ever been committed for money. " 'cause I got you two hostage," grunted the bellboy. His bloodshot eyes flicked from me to Rsark and back, very neatly keeping us pinned. The Perspe's eyes closed, and his small body tensed. "Robert!" he cried, "this man is amazing. He's feeling more emotions at one time than you ever have! I sense fear, hunger, lust, confusion, hatred, repulsion... oh, what a collection! Thank you for bringing him, Robert. ' ' "I didn't." His eyelids opened like theater curtains. "You didn't?" "No." "Who did?" "He himself. He's serious. "About what?" "The money, you fucking frog!" shouted the bellboy. I think we'd hurt his feelings by ignoring him. "Froggie, you siddown inna chair. Now!" I threw in my two cents' worth with a desperate, "Please, Rsark." "Oh." He gave what I'd learned was a Perspean shrug as he waddled back to his chair. "Robert, this is not a common means of gaining money, is it?" "No," I answered as I moved to the telephone. "It isn't." Under the man's watchful eye, I dialed down to the switchboard. "Is it... what's the word... legal?" "Legal?" I laughed to prove my courage, but I didn't really see anything funny. "No, Rsark, it's not legal. Not at all." "Well," he asked thoughtfully, "if it's not legal, why does he think he can get the money?" "Operator, get me the Secretary General of the U.N. Okay, I'll wait -- but it's extremely important." I looked back to Rsark, and suddenly understood what a ping-pong ball feels like. "He will get the money, because if he doesn't, he'll kill us both." "Oh." After a moment's consideration, he said to the bellboy, "Sir, you'd best reconsider. My organization would resent my death." To me, he added, "My fellow Perspe really couldn't care less, but for some reason the Federation Government gets upset when we're killed in the line of duty. They say it's an insult." "Shaddup!" The bellboy turned to me. "Get 'im yet?" I shook my head and pressed the telephone to my ear. "Robert," asked Rsark, flapping his hand to catch my attention, "do you think he really means it?" "Yes, Rsark," I said as patiently as I could manage. "Is that why you feel so much fear?" "Yes, Rsark." It was getting harder to be patient. "I wish I could understand you beings," he complained. "Worrying all the time about death is not healthy. It blocks your synapses, you know. And mine, too, when I have to listen to you -- and you're both radiating so ferociously that I can't do anything else." "Well, I am very sorry, Rsark," I said from between tightly-clenched teeth. "I would not be feeling fear if this -- this -- this madman weren't pointing his damn gun at my heart. I'd feel a lot better if it were tomorrow already, and this whole thing was over." "You Terrans," he muttered with what I considered to be unjustifiable scorn. "If you weren't driving me crazy with your undisciplined vibrations, I'd let you stew in this. Just to teach you a lesson." "What?" I would have laughed if I hadn't been so damn scared. "Do you think you can get us out of this?" He nodded. I think he also tried to say, "That's right," but it didn't come out too well -- his tongue was stretched halfway across the floor, its tip burdened with the heavy hand-gun. I didn't mind his being unintelligible at all. My jaw sagged almost to my chest. The bellboy's, I noticed, had done the same; we must have looked like twins until I recovered and hit him with the telephone receiver. It was metal, and luckily my wild swing connected with his right temple, and he went down like a felled tree. First I told the operator to forget the U.N. and to send the police up instead. Then I crossed the room and helped the maddening little diplomat untangle his tongue. My mistake. The first thing he said was, "So that's what pure relief feels like." Luckily for interstellar relations, the phone was back on the hook.    Talks were to recommence at #:# a.m. the next morning. Rsark had arranged it, because of the Diplomatic Corps' solicitousness that evening following the attack. He took their syncophantic concern in stride, responded graciously to their queries, and waited till they had left before asking me, "Why are they afraid?" I looked up from the vocabulary list I was trying to memorize and scratched my head. "Are they afraid?" I wasn't a diplomat; I couldn't guess at their emotions. They all wore masks. During the previous six months I'd found that diplomatic body language was usually misleading and as often as not false. I suppose I should have remembered that earlier in the evening; every U.N. delegate who'd called or visited had projected contrary feelings that I'd taken seriously. "They sure didn't look that way to me." "But they were afraid," he insisted. "Each and every one of them. Why?" "Um," I stalled, sliding the vocabulary list onto the coffee table because I had an inkling that this might go longer than a round or two, "were they afraid the whole time?" The skin under his eyes wrinkled as he thought. On a Terran, it would have been a frown. "No," he said slowly, "no, the pattern was high initial fear, a wave of relief shortly after w started talking, and then a recurrence of the fear. The second time around, it grew steadily, until at the end it was almost as high as at the beginning." Without really thinking about it, I got out of my chair and walked to the door. There I began to mimic the majority of the ambassadors, as I tried to force myself to feel what they had. "First fear, then relief, then growing fear again?" "Yes." He stared at me curiously"Well... hey, what did their fear feel like?" I was exasperated with myself. There I was, discussing the cause of an emotion with one of the best emotion-readers in our part of the universe, and I hadn't thought to have him describe the fear. "Did it feel like mine, when that maniac pulled his gun on us?" "No," he said, shaking his head. "It didn't. Similar, but not the same. Theirs felt like... let me put it like this. You were afraid of losing your life. That set up a certain hollow resonance, which I can easily recognize, now. But these men, while they resonated hollowly, did it in a slightly different way. They were afraid of losing something, but I don't know..." I snapped my fingers. "Their careers!" He looked a question at me. "When they came in, they were afraid they'd find you angry enough to go home. That would make their governments super-pissed; they'd be in hot water, maybe even get fired, demoted -- I don't know. Then when they saw how unconcerned you were they were relieved. Later... oh, yeah -- later they started thinking maybe you were going to get your revenge in some sneaky way -- that's the way they do things, how do they know you're different? And the more they thought about it, the more scared they got." Rsark's head was bobbing up and down; my explanation must have made sense to him. "You Terrans value your careers almost as much as your lives, don't you?" "Yeah," I agreed. Then I thought of all the suicides the world has known. "Sometimes more." Rsark looked surprised. From what he'd told me, I knew that a Peispe chooses a career much as we choose hobbies. To them, jobs are diversions, not occupations. "Rsaik," I asked suddenly, "you can sense our emotions -- but can you really share them? I mean, do you really know how horrible a Terran can feel when he loses his job?" He studied the webbing between the fingers of his right hand. "On our world, Robert, the most important thing is knowledge. Or truth, if you prefer that word. Many of us devote our time to research, so that we can add to the knowledge of our race. The prestige attached to this spurs us on. And sometimes, in a... a fash desire to accumulate a lot of prestige quickly, someone..." his eyes turned to the open window, avoiding mine "... someone will offer a -- what's yourerm? -- ' 'hypothesis' as fact. From the moment he does that, he knows fear. Because one of two things will happen: the hypothesis may be verified, in which case he will be honored, or it may prove to be false, in which case he will be... ridiculed." He fell silent for so long that I thought he'd finished, but just as I cqjened my mouth, he went on: "I think, Robert, that I can interpret into my own frame of reference your fear of losing your job." He said it so softly, so gently, that I couldn't probe. I picked up the vocabulary list, and went back to work. Fifteen or twenty minutes later, Rsark shook himself out of the mood that had enveloped him. Crossing the room to the telephone, he put a call through to his Chief of Mission. He was urging the Chief to start up negotiations again, even if they were futile; just to show us that there were no hard feelings. "Look, Rsark," I said as I followed him into the back seat of the Cadillac limousine, "I don't think I can interpret for you yet. I'm not ready. I'm not fluent enough yet." He didn't seem to hear me. I tapped his arm and started to repeat myself, but he waved an impatient hand. I shut up. "Robert," he said, "the guard in our hallway, the one by the elevator -- why was he afraid?" I frowned. Going to the coffee shop for a quick breakfast. I'd noticed the guard's near-servility, but I hadn't recognized it as a cloak for fear. I'd assumed that he'd gotten orders to treat us extra-nicely, to make up for the night before. "What kind of fear?" "The same as the ambassadors felt last night." "Oh, Jesus." I sank into the upholstery and laughed. "Rsark, you're incredible, you know? Here you can sniff out fear at twenty paces, but you can't figure out why it exists." "Terran psychology is frustrating," he grumped. "And I've only been here nine months. You can't expect me to -- " "That's okay," I said, patting his leathery shoulder in mock condolence. "I know we don't make sense to you. But listen -- remember why the ambassadors were scared?" "Sure." "Can't you see that he's afraid for the same reason?" "But it wasn't his fault that the bellboy went crazy!" "Of course not, but it was his fault that a nut with a gun got into our room, right?" "I suppose that to your race," he sighed, "it might seem so." "It is." His solemn eyes blinked twice. Finally, he muttered, "I will talk to his superior. I don't want him punished." After that, he lapsed into uncommunicativeness. k It Actually the day wasn't difficult. The eighteen of us filled one side of a long table, in a Perspestudent, Perspestudent arrangement. Opposite us, the U.N. negotiating team sat tense and wary. Separating the two sides was a portable computer, which did the bulk of the translation. Our role was simple, especially since the U.N. had dispensed with simultaneous interpretation to help us. We'd listen to a speech in Perspean, then compare our understanding of it with the computer's English version. If we thought it had erred, we broke in. To someone who speaks only one language, that may seem impossible, after only six months of study. It's not, really. We weren't translating from our native languages into Perspean; we were merely checking the accuracy of the translation from Perspean into English. Anyone who has learned a foreign language comprehends far more than he speaks. Even people who speak only one language understand a tremendous number of words that they themselves not only do not use, but cannot use. Encountering a word in its proper context makes an amazing difference. I didn't get a chance to do much the first day. One of the Eastern bloc linguists scored first, when the computer tried to translate "Revolutionary" as "rebel". Later, one of the children -- the scary little genius from Vienna, if I remember correctly -- convinced us that Tsoklo ga h' malk was a Perspean idiom meaning "intimates of the deceased" and not "necrophiliacs". "We couldn't understand your revulsion at giving priority passage to Tsoklo ga h'malk," whispered Rsark, behind the fan he'd made of his right hand. "What the hell's that 'necro-' word mean, anyway?" "Later, Rsark,' I mumbled back. The Perspe did the same thing, but from the opposite direction. This created a problem. As it turned out, each of us had accustomed "his" Perspe to the colloquial form of his language. Evidently, Perspean had no formalinformal dichotomy, as Terran languages do, so the Perspe had assumed that our daily language would be utilized in the negotiations. Their consternation when the first delegate let loose with full-blown diplomatese was something to behold... also somewhat of an embarrassment. "But I can't understand him," protested Rsark in a tow aside. "I don't follow him too well myself," I admitted. "But this is ridiculous!" So I was pushed onto center stage, for a moment or two, at least. "Mr. Ambassador," I said as I cleared my throat, "please pard#n my interruption, but there's a communication problem." He flushed with indignation. The other Perspe, having heard my remarks put into their tongue by the computer, and having seen Rsark 's reassuring nod verify the translation, rumbled general agreement. The delegates were upset. They resisted my suggestion that they skip the formalities. "Mr. Schelly," explained one, "diplomatic language is extremely precise. It may sound overly formal to you, but I assure you, sir a definite meaning is attached to each and every word. We speak the way we do to avoid possible misunderstandings. Yet you want us to abandon this precision?" "Well, yeah," I said, squirming under his hostile gaze. "See, Rsark speaks English, and so does, uh -- " one of the Perspe obligingly waved a pencil at me " -- Tnad over there, but they don't speak your kind. They can't speak your kind. It would have taken too much time to learn. So, if you all could just sort of drop back into colloquial... ?" Finally, the diplomats consented. They had no other choice. Either they spoke in ways familiar to the Perspe, or the talks were delayed again. "But," argued one last-ditch defender of formality, "this way will take so much longer! We'll have to define the implications and connotations of every word in the final draft!" "It's still quicker," I pointed out, "than waiting for Rsark to learn your brand of English." He was displeased at my impertinence, but he subsided into inaudible grumblings peppered with dire looks. The rest of the conference -- that is, until the final draft of the treaty between Earth and the galactic organization had been drawn up -- went fairly well, although it was a little dull. Once everyone understood everyone else, it took less than a month to get the rules of interstellar travel into language dll Terrans could understand. It might have takeff longer if our representatives could have had an option other than simple acceptance, resembling a bargaining chip, they were forced to agree to everything. On the last day, everyone initialed twenty or thirty copies of the draft, and left New York to get it ratified by his government.   "Robert," said Rsark, on the day after the General Assembly had approved the treaty, "since there's nothing left for me to do officially. I'd like to become a tourist. I've seen nothing but this city. Would it be possible to -- " "Sure!" I was getting sick of New York, too. Too damn big, too impersonal. Unlike most Midwesterners in Fun City, I hadn't worried about getting mugged -- one of the nicer aspects of a full-time security guard -- but I was fed up with concrete, steel, and tinted glass. "Where do you want to go first?" "It's your world, Robert." "Well... do you want to see natural beauty, or human artifacts? Do you crave solitude or crowds? What do you want?" He leaned back in his chair and thought for a while. After snacking on a wandering bee, he suggested, "Could we study this society? I'd like to observe how your countrymen... oh, how they work, how they live, how they amuse themselves. That sort of thing." "No sooner said than done," I beamed. That was my chance. Because of the language training and the negotiations I hadn't seen a single Browns' game that season -- and my home-town team had gotten to the play-offs; the Conference Champsionship with San Diego was scheduled for the following Sunday, in Cleveland's Memorial Stadium. "How'd you like to go to a football game?" "Football?" He frowned briefly, and my heart sank. "Yeah -- you know, that game I was watching on television last week?" "Oh, that!" he said with startling enthusiasm. "That was very interesting. Yes, I'd like to see it. Tnad would, too." The telephone leaped into my hand. In less than a minute I had begged an old high school friend, a sportswriter for the Cleveland Press, for tickets to the game. The phone was well away from my ear while he expostulated. I sipped at a cup of coffee until he ran out of steam. "Needless to say, Harry," I added in my best diplomatic manner, "we'll give you an exclusive interview after the game. Won't your readers be interested in the reactions of the first extraterrestrials waited for ten seconds of dead air to slide by. "Thanks, Harry. I'll drop by your house on Sunday morning to pick up the tickets. I'll even pay you for them." Chuckling, I returned the receiver to its cradle. "Well, Rsark, looks like you and Tnad are going to make history." it k A December day in Cleveland is rarely Mother Nature's finest moment, but on this occasion she relented, bestowing a blue sky and a light lake breeze on more than # fans. The temperature was in the mid-thirties, but snug inside my heavy coat and with the sun on my face, I was warm, comfortable and very happy. The stadium was so crowded that we could barely move, which is saying a lot for a place with about # seats. After we'd found ours, I unpacked my binoculars and scanned our general vicinity. "Good," I commented to Rsark, "not many Charger fans." "Huh?" "Most of the people here," I explained patiently, "are from Cleveland. They want the Browns to win today, so they're called Brown fans. Those who want San Diego to win are called Charger fans. See, there's one over there." I was about to hand him the binoculars when I realized that they would never fit his eyes. "Well, down there, where that pennant is. It says San Diego on it." "I see it. It looks very lonely, all #, now al your bookstore A division of Random House by itself. Why did they come, when everyone else wants the Browns to win?" I shrugged; I myself have never understood that kind of support. "I guess they really want to watch the game, so they came even though they knew they'd be outnumbered # to one. I'll bet they don't cheer very loudly, though." "Not likely," Rsark agreed. Then some little kids approached us, stopping about five feet from the Perspean. Rsark motioned the guard not to chase them away. With eyes almost as big and round as his they stared for what seemed like fifteen minutes. Finally the smallest of them walked right up to him. "Hey, mister," he asked in an awestruck tone, "you one of them Per-spee?" "Perspe," corrected Rsark gently. The kid was drawn tight as a piano wire; the alien diplomat tried to relax him. "Yes, I am." "Ain't you cold?" The little boy stamped his feet, as if to show Rsark how to warm himself. "No," he replied seriously, still trying to quiet the kid's nerves. "I'm wearing a space-suit, and that keeps me warm." I hadn't thought the widestretched brown eyes could get bigger, but they did. "Really?" ' "Uh-huh." He tapped the silver belt that encircled his waist. "See? This controls it." The boy's interest was finally caught. His fear vanished; "I don't see no spacesuit!" "That's because it's almost invisible. It's a force field, and it can't be seen against my skin. But wait a minute." He held his hand up in the air and spread his fingers. "Look at it against the sky. See around the edges?" A minute flicker of light outlined each of his fingers. "That's the force field right there." "And it really keeps you warm, huh?" "That it does." hissed, "the teams're cornin' out now. Let's go!" There was no doubt in his mind, at least, as to the relative importance of alien diplomats and the Cleveland Browns. With perfunctory waves the little pack disappeared into the crowd. "Nice boy," said Rsark as he leaned back in his seat. "Pretty brave, too," I suggested, "to come right up and talk to you that way." "Well," he shrugged, "if he'd gone up to ugly old Tnad over there, then I'd agree with you. But -- " he modestly cast his eyes down " -- I'm so much handsomer than he is that I don't frighten little children." The other diplomat pretended not to have heard, and since the teams were lining up for the kick-off, I decided that I would, too. "The team on the right is Cleveland, the one on the left is San Diego. The Chargers will start the game by kicking to the Browns." "Why?" "Uh, a few minutes ago, they flipped a coin to see who'd receive first." I saw Rsark had drawn a blank. "Random chance determines who will kick." He nodded. The whistle blew and the game was on.   If it had happened in the second half, or even late in the first, it wouldn't have mattered; we would have left by then. After the kick-off, we didn't try to say anything further. It was too noisy; # cheering people can drown out a lot of conversation -- and the Browns were giving the crowd cause to shout. The quarterback, a second-year man out of Oklahoma, had led the Browns to a #-#-I season. He had a healthy body, an arm lowerful enough to rifle the ball sixty yards, a computer brain, and the ability to inspire a team. That last was Jack Smeriglio's most important asset. When he was on the field, the Browns were a devastating machine, uncontrollable and invulnerable. When he went off something happened to the other parts of the machine. It was as if they climbed down from a dream, awoke to the realization that they had been playing way over their heads... When Smeriglio went to the bench, he left behind eleven individuals, not a team. But he was in, and the Browns were tearing up the Chargers. The first play from scrimmage lifted the spectators out of their seats. On first and ten at his own twenty, he audibled. Then his running-back took it on a draw and got eighteen twisting, clawing yards. First and ten on the thirty-eight. Another audible. The tight end cut across the fortyfive and found the ball buried in his gut. He got six more yards before being dumped. First down on the Charger forty-nine. No audible. Heavy rush, but Smeriglio ducked out from under two angry behemoths and put a perfect spiral into the hands of his wide receiver, who hurtled out of bounds on the Charger eight-yard line. "Robert," Rsark bellowed into my ear, "I am getting uneasy. There is too much emotion here; it is setting up feedback in me. I imagine Tnad is feeling the same thing. Can we leave?" The crowd-noise was so deafening that I wasn't quite sure of what he'd said. Whipping out a notebook, I scribbled, "Can't hear you," on the first page. I handed it to him, and watched Smeriglio take his time getting downfield. He cut an impressive figure as he strode through the cheers that rocked the massive stadium. Rsark wrote, then held the notebook before my eyes; I read his request and shrugged. I hated to leave, but in a situation like that I couldn't think of myself. "Okay," I wrote beneath his elegant script, "we'll leave after the next play." He read it, and patted me on the knee to let me know that was ok. I circled the last line, and passed it down to Tnad. He shot me a grateful glance. Greg Cohen, Tnad's studenttutor didn't, but I could hardly blame him for that. Then Smeriglio brought the team out of the huddle, looked around, and started to bark out his signals. The stadium was going crazy. Everywhere you looked, people were on their feet, waving their arms, shouting for all they were worth. Smeriglio started to call for silence. His hands rose to his shoulders, then he dropped forward to his knees. Obligingly, everyone hushed, except for the people in the left-end zone, the ones who were facing him. They kept on screaming. In the relative silence, the second shot was shockingly loud. Smeriglio toppled to his face. When the center rolled him over, every person present could see the gaping hole the dum-dum bullets had left in his chest. For one or two heartbeats, the # people in Memorial Stadium were more silent than a snowy mountaintop. I heard only two sounds -- a rising wind, and Tnad's moan. "Quick," commanded Rsark, tugging at my sleeve, "you must get us out of here. The emotion, it's -- " "Greg!" I was on my feet with the Perspe curled in my arms. "Grab Tnad! Let's go!" The crowds were impossible. Understandably so. I was operating at full speed, where each second dragged by like a minute. They were in normal time, and annoyed that we cut off their view of the field. Yet I went down twelve steps in three leaps, all the while balancing Rsark most carefully. "Get outa my way!" I shouted as I floated through the air, so agonizingly slowly that I had time to notice the squad of trainers rushing out to the fallen quarterback. "Emergency case here, move it, move it!" I had just turned the comer when a rumble like an avalanche began. Ahead loomed the maze of runways, catwalks, and ramps that led to the outside. I poured it on, putting into the sprint every ounce of power my legs possessed. The concrete drifted beneath me like river water under a raft. Two more bounds. Cohen was close behind me; the security guards were lost in the crowd. The rumble broke into a full-throated roar of anger and frustration and hatred. Rsark responded with such a terrible noise that while I waited for my left foot to touch, I sent tip a prayer to God, asking Him to quiet my friend. An instant later, after Rsark had gone quiet but frighteningly stiff, I reworded the prayer. Then he was writhing in my arms, nearly fighting free of my grip, and a third plea rose to Heaven. Then, far in the distance, high above all the other monstrous noises stadium came a silvery shriek of agony that surely marked the end of someone's life. And my friend Rsark went limp. And died.    That's about all there was to it. I spoke to Rsark's superior and explained what had happened. He regretted the untimely loss of two of his assistants, but he was a Perspe. "Everyone must die," he comforted me, "and the manner of death is not important. What matters is whether one had been happy or not. Rsark and Tnad led lives full of joy. Long lives, with much joy. I am glad that they tasted pleasure so frequently." But he was a Perspe. His bosses, the beings who run the galactic organization that had sent Rsark and his colleagues to Earth, were not. They looked at the matter from a completely different angle. "To them," the wistful Ambassador told the emergency session of the General Assembly, "Rsark and Tnad died at the hands of an angry mob. I told them that it was both accidental and extraordinary. They said that if you Terrans can keep your hands from hurling stones, you should be able to keep your minds from hurling hate. I regret to inform you that we must disavow the recentlysigned treaty. The remainder of the Perspe mission left the next morning. The warships took up a tight orbit around Earth the following day. They're there now, blockading us, keeping us crawling on a planet that seems very cramped. No one knows when they'll consent to talk again. That's my new job. Every day, for eight hours, I sit at a microphone. In halting Perspean, I beg the beings to understand us, to talk to us, to... forgive us. Sometimes, on nights when the wind has swept the clouds and the smog into someone else's sky, I look up at the haughty stars and wonder whether he was a terrified reactionary, afraid to let the world live with suddenly infinite horizons, or whether he was only a mad, desperate football fan. Not that it matters much.  BntldlR Tfee Mote In Gods AL. The writer is a jealous god. He builds his universe without interference. He resents the carping of mentally deficient critics and the editor's capricious demands for revisions. Let two writers try to make one universe, and their defenses get in the way. But. Our fields of expertise matched each the other's blind spots, unnaturally well. There were books neither of us could write alone. We had to try it. At first we were too polite, too reluctant to criticize each other's work. That may have saved us from left flaws that had to be tom out of the book later. We had to build the worlds. From Motie physiognomy we had to build Motie technology and history and life styles. Niven had to be coached in the basic history of Pournelle's thousand-year-old interstellar culture. It took us three years. At the end we had a novel of # words...which was too long. We cut it to #, to the reader's great benefit. We cut # words off the beginning, including in one lump our first couple of montlis of work: a Prologue, a battle between spacegoing warcraft, and .a prison camp scene. All of the crucial information had to be embedded in later sections. We give that Prologue here. When the Moties and the Empire and the star systems and their technologies and philosophies had become one interrelated whole, this is how it looked from New Caledonia system. We called it Last night at this time he had gone out to look at the stars. Instead a glare of white light like an exploding sun had met him at the door, and when he could see again a flaming mushroom was rising from the cornfields at the edge of the black hemisphere roofing the University. Then had come sound, rumbling, rolling across the fields to shake the house. Alice had run out in terror, desperate to have her worst fears confirmed, crying, "What are you learning that's worth getting us all killed?" He'd dismissed her question as typical of an astronomer's wife, but in fact he was learning nothing. The main telescope controls were erratic, and nothing could be done, for the telescope itself was on New Scotland's tiny moon. These nights interplanetary space rippled with the strange lights of war, and the atmosphere glowed with ionization from shock waves, beamed radiation, fusion explosions...He had gone back inside without answering. Now, late in the evening of New Scotland's # hour day, Thaddeus Potter, Ph.D., strolled out into the night air. It was a good night for seeing. Interplanetary war could play hell with the seeing; but tonight the bombardment from New Ireland had ceased. The Imperial Navy had won a victory. Potter had paid no attention to the newscasts; still, he appreciated the victory's effects. Perhaps tonight the war wouldn't interfere with his work. He walked thirty paces forward and turned just where the roof of his house wouldn't block the Coal Sack. It was a sight he never tired of. The Coal Sack was a nebular mass of gas and duri, small as such things go -- eight to ten parsecs thick -- but dense, and close enough to New Caledonia to block a quarter of the sky. Earth lay somewhere on the other side of it, and so did the Imperial Capital, Sparta, both forever invisible. The Coal Sack hid most of the Empire, but it made a fine velvet backdrop for two And one of them had changed drastically. Potter's face changed too. His eyes bugged. His lantern jaw hung loose on its hinges. Stupidly he stared at the sky as if seeing it for the first time. Then, abruptly, he ran into the house. Alice came into the bedroom as he was phong Edwards. "What's happened?" she cried. "Have they pierced the shield?" "No," Potter snapped over his shoulder. Then, grudgingly, "Something's happened to the Mote." "Oh for God's sake!" She was genuinely angry. Potter saw. All that fuss about a star, with civilization falling around our ears! But Alice had no love of the stars. Edwards answered. On the screen he showed naked from the waist up, his long curly hair a tangled bird's nest. "Who the hell-? Thad. I might have known. Thad, do you know what time it is?" "Yes. Go outside," Potter ordered. "Have a look at the Mote. " "The Mote? The Mote?" "Yes. It's gone nova!" Potter shouted. Edwards growled, then sudden comprehension struck. He left the screen without hanging up. Potter reached out to dial the bedroom window transparent. And it was still there. Even without the Coal Sack for backdrop Murcheson's Eye would be the brightest object in the sky. At its rising the Coal Sack resembled the silhouette of a hooded man, head and shoulders; and the off-centered red supergiant became a watchful, malevolent eye. The University itself had begun as an observatory funded to study the supergiant. This eye had a mote: a yellow dwarf companion, smaller and dimmer, and uninteresting. The Universe held plenty of yellow dwarfs. blue-green point. It was almost as bright as Murcheson's Eye itself, and it burned with a purer light. Murcheson's Eye was white with a strong red tinge; but the Mote was bluegreen with no compromise, impossibly green. Edwards came back to the phone. "Thad, that's no nova. It's lilx nothing ever recorded. Thad, we've got to get to the observatory!" "I know. I'll meet you there." '# want to do spectroscopy on it." 'All right." "God, I hope the seeing holds! Do you think we'll be able to get through today?" "If you hang up, we'll find out sooner." "What? Och, aye." Edwards hung up.    The bombardment started as Potter was boarding his bike. There was a hot streak of light like a very large shooting star; and it didn't burn out, but reached all the way to the horizon. Stratospheric clouds formed and vanished, outlining the shock wave. Light glared on the horizon, then faded gradually. "Damn," muttered Potter, with feeling. He started the motor. The war was no concern of his, except that he no longer had New Irish students. He even missed some of them. There was one chap from Cohane who:... A cluster of stars streaked down in exploding fireworks. Something burned like a new star overhead. The falling stars winked out, but the other light went on and on, changing colors rapidly, even while the shock wave clouds dissipated. Then the night became clear, and Potter saw that it was on the moon. What could New Ireland be shooting at on New Scotland's moon? Potter understood then. "You bastards!" he screamed at the sky. "You lousy traitor bastards!" The single light reddened. He stormed around the side of Edwards' house shouting, "The traitors bombed the main telescope! Did you see it? All our work -- oh." He had forgotten Edwards' backyard telescope. It had cost him plenty, and it was very good, although it weighed only four kilograms. It was portable -- "Especially," Edwards used to say, "when compared with the main telescope. " He had brought it because the fourth attempt at grinding his own mirror produced another cracked disk and an ultimatium from his now dead wife about Number # Carbo grains tracked onto her New-Life carpets... Now Edwards moved away from the eyepiece saying, "Nothing much to see there." He was right. There were no features. Potter saw only a uniform aquamarine field. "But have a look at this," said Edwards. "Move back a bit..." He set beneath the eyepiece a large sheet of white paper, then a wedge of clear quartz. The prism spread a fan-shaped rainbow across the paper. But the rainbow was almost too dim to see, vanishing beside a single line of aquamarine; and that line blazed. "One line," said Potter. "Monochromatic?" "I told you yon was no nova." "Too right it wasn't. But what is it? Laser light? It has to be artificial! Lord, what a technology they've buiU!" "Och, come now." Edwards interrupted the monologue. "I doubt yon's artificial at all. Too intense." His voice was cheerful. "We're seeing something new. Somehow yon Mote is generating coherent light. " "I don't believe it." Edwards looked annoyed. After all, it was his telescope. "What think you, then? Some booby calling for help? If they were that powerful, they would send a ship. A ship would come thirtyfive years sooner!" "But there's no tramline from the Mote to New Caledonia! Not even theoretically possible. Only link to the Mote has to start inside the Eye. Murcheson looked for it, you know, but he never found it. The Mote's alone out there. " "Och, then how could there be a colony?" Edwards demanded in triumph. "Be reasonable, Thad! We hae a new natural phenomenon, something new in stellar proccess." "But if someone s calling -- " "Let's hope not. We could no help them. We couldn't reach them, even if we knew the links! There's no starship in the New Cal system, and there's no likely to be until the war's over." Edwards looked up at the sky. The moon wasa small, irregular half-disk; and a circular crater still burned red in the dark half. overhead. The violet light grew more intense and flared white, then vanished. A warship had died out there. "Ah, well," Edwards said. His voice softened. "If someone's calling he picked a hell of a time for it. But at least we can search for modulations. If the beam is no modulated, you'll admit there's nobody there, will you not?" "Of course," said Potter. k ir it In # there were no starships behind the Coal Sack. On the other side, around Crucis and the Capital, a tiny fleet still rode the force paths between stars to the worlds Sparta controlled. There were fewer loyal ships and worlds each year. The summer of # was lean for New Scotland. Day after day a few men crept outside the black dome that defended the city; but they always returned at night. Few saw the rising of the Coal Sack. It climbed weirdly, its resemblance to a shrouded human silhouette marred by the festive two-colored eye. The Mote burned as brightly as Murcheson's Eye now. But who would listen to Potter and Edwards and their crazy tales about the Mote? The night sky was a battlefield, dangerous to look upon. The war was not really fought for the Empire now. In the New Caledonia system the war continued because it would not end. Loyalist and Rebel were meaningless terms; but it hardly mattered while bombs and wrecked ships fell from the skies. Henry Morrissey was still head of the University Astronomy Department. He tried to talk Potter and Edwards into returning to the protection of the Langston Field. His only success was that Potter sent his wife and two sons back with Morrissey. Edwards had no living dependents, and both refused to budge. something had happened to the Mote, but not that it was visible to the naked eye. Potter was known for his monomaniacal enthusiasms. The Department could supply them with equipment. It was makeshift, but it should have done the job. There was laser light coming from the Mote. It came with terrific force, and must have required terrific power, and enormous sophistication to build that power. No one would build such a thing except to send a message. And there was no message. The beam was not modulated. It did not change color, or blink off and on, or change in intensity. It was a steady, beautifully pure, terribly intense beam of coherent light. Potter watched to see if it might change silhouette, staring for hours into the telescope. Edwards was no help at all. He alternated between polite gloating at having proved his point, and impolite words muttered as he tried to investigate the new "stellar process" with inadequate equipment. The only thing they agreed on was the need to publish their observations, and the impossibility of doing so. One night a missile exploded against the edge of the black dome. The Langston Field protecting University City could only absorb so much energy before radiating inward, vaporizing the town, and it took time to dissipate the hellish fury poured into it. Frantic engineers worked to radiate away the shield energy before the generators melted to slag. They succeeded, but there was a burn-through: a generator left yellowhot and runny. A relay snapped open, and New Caledonia stood undefended against a hostile sky. Before the Navy had watched the rising of the Coal Sack. "I came to apologize," Morrissey told Potter the next morning. "Something damned strange has happened to the Mote. What have you got?" He listened to Potter and Edwards, and he stopped their fight. Now that they had an audience they almost came to blows. Morrissey promised them more equipment and retreated under the restored shield. He had been an astronomer in his time. Somehow he got them what they needed. Weeks became months. The war continued, wearing New Scotland down, exhausting her resources. Potter and Edwards worked on, learning nothing, fighting with each other and screaming curses at the New Irish traitors. They might as well have stayed under the shield. The Mote produced coherent light of amazing purity. Four months after it began the light Jumped in intensity and stayed that way. Five months later it Jumped again. It Jumped once more, four months later, but Potter and Edwards didn't see it. That was the night a ship from New Ireland fell from the sky, its shield blazing violet with friction. It was low when the shield overloaded and collapsed, releasing stored energy in one ferocious blast. Gammas and photons washed across the plains beyond the city, and Potter and Edwards were carried into the University hospital by worried students. Potter died three days later. Edwards walked for the rest of his life with a backpack attached to his shoulders: a portable life support system.    It was # on every world where clocks still ran when the miracle came to New Scotland. An interstellar trading ship, long converted for war and recently damaged, fell into the system with her Langston Field intact and her hold filled with torpedoes. She was killed in the final battle, but the insurrection on New Ireland died as well. Now all the New Caledonia system was loyal to the Empire; and the Empire no longer existed. The University came out from under the shield. Some had forgotten that the Mote had once been a small yellowwhite point. Most didn't care. There was a world to be tamed, and that world had been bare rock terraformed in the first place. The fragile imported biosphere was nearly destroyed, and it took all their ingenuity and work to keep New Scotland inhabitable. They succeeded because they had to. There were no ships to take survivors anywhere else. The Yards had been destroyed in the war, and there would be no more interstellar craft. They were alone behind the Coal Sack. The Mote continued to grow brighter as the years passed. Soon it was more no astronomers on New Scotland to care. In #I the Coal Sack was a black silhouette of a hooded man. It had one terribly bright blue-green eye, with a red fleck in it.    One night at the rising of the Coal Sack, a farmer named Howard Grote Littlemead was struck with inspiration. It came to him that the Coal Sack was God, and that he ought to tell someone. Tradition had it that the Face of God could be seen from New Caledonia; and Littlemead had a powerful voice. Despite the opposition of the Imperial Orthodox Church, despite the protests of the Viceroy and the scorn of the University staff, the Church of Him spread until it was a power of New Scotland. It was never large, but its members were fanatics; and they had the miracle of the Mote, which no scientist could explain. By # the Church of Him was a power among New Scot farmers, but not in the cities. Still, half the population worked in the fields. The converter kitchens had all broken down. By # New Scotland had two working irUerplanetary spacecraft, one of which could not land. Its Langston Field had died. The term was appropriate. When a piece of Empire technology stopped working, it was dead. It could not be repaired. New Scotland was becoming primitive. For forty years the Mote had grown. Children refused to believe that it had once been called the Mote. Adults knew it was true, but couldn't re' member why. They called the twin stars Murcheson's Eye, and believed that the red supergiant had no special name. The records might have showed differently, but the University records were suspect. The Libarary had been scrambled by electromagnetic pulses during the years of siege. It had large areas of amnesia. In # the Mote went out. Its green light dimmed to nothing over a period of several hours; but that happened on the other side of the world. When the Coal Sack rose above University City that night, it rose as a blinded man. All but a few remnants of the Church of Him died that year. With the aid of a handful of sleeping pills Howard Grote Littlemead hastened to meet his God...possibly to demand an explanation. Astronomy also died. There were few enough astronomers and fewer tools; and when nobody could explain the vanishing of the Mote...and when telescopes turned on the Mote's remnant showed only a yellow dwarf star, with nothing remarkable about it at all... People stopped considering the stars. They had a world to save. The Mote was a G-# yellow dwarf, thirty-five lightyears distant; a white point at the edge of Murcheson's Eye. So it was for more than a century, while the Second Empire rose from Sparta and came again to New Caledonia. Then astronomers read old and incomplete records, and resumed their study of the red supergiant known as Murcheson's Eye; but they hardly noticed the Mote. And the Mote did nothing unusual for one hundred and fifteen years.    Thirty-five light years away, the aliens of Mote Prime had launched a light-sail spacecraft, using batteries of laser cannon powerful enough to outshine a neighboring red supergiant. As for why they did it that way, and why it looked like that, and what the bejeesus is going on...explanations follow. #  writers follow standard rules for building worlds. We have formulae and tables for getting the orbits right, selecting suns of proper brightness, determining temperatures and climates, building a plausible ecology. Building worlds requires imagination, but a lot of the work is mechanical. Once the mechanical work is done the world may suggest a story, or it may even design its own inhabitants. Larry Niven's "known space" stories include worlds which have strongly affected their colonists. Or the exceptions to the rules may form stories. Why does Mote Prime, a nominally Earthlike world, remind so many people of the planet Mars? What strangeness in its evolution made the atmosphere so helium-rich? This goes beyond mechanics. (Simon and Schuster, #) we built not only worlds, but cultures. novel of first contact. After our initial story conference we had larger could write it, the epitome of first contact novels. We intended to explore every important problem arising from first contact with aliens -- and to look at those problems from both human and alien viewpoints. That meant creating cultures in far more detail than is needed for most novels. It's easy, when a novel is heavy with detail, for the details to get out of hand, creating glaring inconsistencies. (If civilization uses hydrogen fusion power at such a rate that world sea level has dropped by two feet, you will not have people sleeping in abandoned movie houses.) To avoid such inconsistencies we worked a great deal harder developing the basic technologies of both the Motie (alien) and the human civilizations. In fact, when we finished the book we had nearly as much unpublished material as ended up in the book. There are many pages of data on Motie biology and evolutionary history; details on Empire science and technology; descriptions of space battles, how worlds are terraformed, how light-sails are constructed; and although these background details affected the novel and dictated what we would actually write, most of them never appear in the book. We made several boundary decisions. One was to employ the Second Empire period of Pournelle's future history. That Empire existed as a series of sketches with a loose outline of its history, most of it be consistent with the published material. Another parameter was the physical description of the aliens. Incredibly, that's all we began with: a detailed description of what became the prototype Motie, the Engineer: an attempt to build a nonsymmetrical alien, left over from a Niven story that never quite jelled. The history, biology, evolution, sociology, and culture of the Modes were extrapolated from that being's shape during endless coffee-and-brandy sessions. That was our second forced choice. The Moties lived within the heart of the Empire, but had never been discovered. A simple explanation might have been to make the eatsblla #I alrnulaCed # authority # accepted: tranafei # transfs # go acKnowlBCgedipowerdiiwn sequence go # powerdown sequence collets: allgo fallows aliens a young civilization just discovering space travel, but that assumption contradicted Motie history as extrapolated from their appearance. We found another explanation in the nature of the Alderson drive, discussed later. Because Mote has not yet appeared in paperback, many Galaxy readers will not have read it yet; and further discussion of the Moties would spoil the book for them. Perhaps in a couple of years we'll do another article on the history and background of the Moties; Heaven knows we have enough data in our notebooks. On the other hand, we may just hang onto it for the sequels, if any... The most important technological features of the Empire were previously published in other stories: the Alderson Drive and Langston Field. Both were invented to Jerry Pournelle's specifications by Dan Alderson, a resident genius at Cal Tech's Jet Propulsion Laboratories. It had always been obvious that the Drive and Field would affect the cultures that used them, but until obvious just how profound the effects would be. The Alderson Drive Every sf writer eventually must face the problem of interstellar transportation. There are a number of approaches. One is to deny faster-than-light travel. This in practice forbids organized interstellar civilizations. A second approach is to ignore General and Special Relativity. Readers usually won't accept this. It's a cop-out, and except in the kind of story that's more allegory than science fiction, it's not appropriate. Another method is to retreat into doubletalk about hyperspace. Doubletalk drives are common enough. The problem is that when everything is permitted, nothing is forbidden. Good stories are made when there are difficulties to overcome, and if there are no limits to "hyperspace travel" there are no real limits to what the heroes and villains can do. In a single work the "difficulties" can be planned as the story goes along, and the drive then redesigned in rewrite; but we couldn't do that here. Our method was to work out the Drive in detail and live with the resulting limitations. As it happens, the limits on the Drive influenced the final outcome of the story; but they were not invented for that purpose. The Alderson Drive is consistent with everything presently known about physics. It merely assumes that additional discoveries will be made in about thirty years, at Cal Tech (as a tip o' the hat to Dan Alderson). The key event is the detection of a "fifth force"'. There are four known forces in modern physics; two sub-nuclear forces responsible respectively for alpha and beta decay; electromagnetism, which includes light; and gravity. The Alderson force, then, is the fifth, and it is generated by thermonuclear reactions. The force has little effect in our universe; in fact, it is barely detectable. Simultaneously with the discovery of the fifth force, however, we postulate the discovery of a second universe in point-to-point congruence with our own. The "continuum universe" differs from the one we're used to in that there are no known quantum effects there. Within that universe particles may travel as fast as they can be accelerated; and the fifth force exists to accelerate them. There's a lot more, including a page or so of differential equations, but that's the general idea. You can get from one universe to another. For every construct in our universe there can be created a "correspondence particle" in the continuum universe. In order for your construct to go into and emerge from the continuum universe without change you must have some complex machinery to hold everything together and prevent your ship -- and crew -- from being disorganized into elementary particles. Correspondence particles can be boosted to speeds faster than light: in fact, to speeds nearly infinite as we measure them. Of course they cannot emerge into our universe at such speeds: they have to lose their energy to emerge at all. More on that in a moment. There are severe conditions to entering and leaving the continuum universe. To emerge from the continuum universe you must exit with precisely the same potential energy (measured in terms of the fifth force, not gravity) as you entered. You must also have zero kinetic energy relative to a complex set of coordinates, that we won't discuss here. The fifth force is created by thermonuclear reactions: generally, that is, in stars. You may travel by using it, but only along precisely defined lines of equipotential flux: tramways or tramlines. Imagine the universe as a thin rubber sheet, very flat. Now drop heavy rocks of different weights onto it. The rocks will distort the sheet, making little cone-shaped (more or less) dimples. Now put two rocks reasonably close together: the dimples will intersect in a valley. The intersection will have a "pass", a region higher than the low points where the rocks (stars) lie, but lower than the general level of the rubber sheet. The route from one star to another through that "pass" is the tramline. Possible tramlines lie between each two stars, but they don't always exist, because when you add third and fourth stars to the system they may interfere, so there is no unique gradient line. If this seems confusing, don't spend a lot of time worrying about it; we'll get to the effects of all this in a moment. You may also imagine stars to be like hills; move another star close and the hills will intersect. Again, from summit to summit there will be one and only one line that preserves the maximum potential energy for that level. Release a marble on one .hill and it will roll down, across the saddle, and up the side of the other. That too is a tramline effect. It's generally easier to think of the system as valleys rather than hills, because to travel from star to star you have to get over that "hump" between the two. The fifth force provides the energy for that. You enter from the quantum universe. When you travel in the continuum universe you continually lose kinetic energy; it "leaks". This can be detected in our universe as photons. The effect can be important during a space battle. We cut but it still exists, and we may yet publish it as a novella. To get from the quantum to the continuum universe you must supply power, and this is available only in quantum terms. When you do this you turn yourself into a correspondence particle; go across the tramline; and come out at the point on the other side where your potential energy is equal to what you entered with, plus zero kinetic energy (in terms of the fifth force and complex reference axes). For those bored by the last few paragraphs, take heart: we'll leave the technjcal details and get on with what it all means. ir it  Travel by Alderson Drive consists of getting to the proper Alderson Point and turning on the Drive. Energy is used. You vanish, to reappear in an immeasurably short time at the Alderson Point in another star system some several light years away. If you haven't done everything right, or aren't at the Alderson Point, you turn on your drive and a lot of energy vanishes. You don't move. (In fact you do move, but you instantaneously reappear in the spot where you started.) That's all there is to the Drive, but it dictates the structure of an interstellar civilization. To begin with, the Drive works only from point to point across interstellar distances. Once in a star system you must rely on reaction drives to get around. There's no magic way from, say, Saturn to Earth: you've got to slog across. Thus space battles are possible, and you can't escape battle by vanishing into hyperspace, as you could in future history series such as Beam Piper's and Gordon Dickson's. To reach a given planet you must travel across its stellar system, and you must enter that system at one of the Alderson Points. There won't be more than five or six possible points of entry, and there may only be one. Star systems and planets can be thought of as continents and islands, then, and Alderson Points as narrow sea gates such as Suez, Gibraltar, Panama, Malay Straits, etc. To carry the analogy further, there's telegraph but no radio: the fastest message between star systems is one carried by a ship, but within star systems messages go much faster than the ships... Hmm. This sounds a bit like the ships require fuel and sophisticated repair facilities. They won't pull into some deserted star system and rebuild themselves unless they've carried the spare parts along. However, if you think of naval actions in the pteriod between the Crimean War and World War One, you'll have a fair picture of conditions as implied by the Alderson Drive. The Drive's limits mean that uninteresting stellar systems won't be explored. There are too many of them. They may be used as crossing-points if the stars are conveniently placed, but stars not along a travel route may never be visited. Reaching the Mote, or leaving it, would be damned inconvenient. Its only tramline reaches to a star only a third of a light year away -- Murcheson's Eye, the red supergiant -- and ends deep inside the red-hot outer envelope. The aliens' only access to the Empire is across thirty-five light years of interstellar space -- which no Empire ship would ever see. The gaps between the stars are as mysterious to the Empire as they are to you. # # Langston Field Our second key technological building block was the Langston Field, which absorbs and stores energy in proportion to the fourth power of incoming particle energy: that is, a slow-moving object can penetrate it, but the faster it's moving (or hotter it is) the more readily it is absorbed. (In fact it's not a simple fourthpower equation; but Galaxy readers surely don't need third-order differential equations for amusement.) The Field can be used for protection against lasers, thermonuclear weapons, and nearly anything else. It isn't a perfect defense, however. The natural shape of the Field is a solid. Thus it wants to collapse and vaporize everything inside it. It takes energy to maintain a hole inside the Field, and more energy to open a control in it so that you can cause it selectively to radiate away stored energy. You don't get something for nothing. This means that if a Field is overloaded, the ship inside vanishes into vapor. In addition, parts of the Field can be momentarily overloaded: a sufficiently high energy impacting a small enough area will cause a temporary Field collapse, and a burst of energy penetrates to the inside. This can damage a ship without destroying it. Cosmography We've got to invent a term. What is a good word to mean the equivalent of "geography" as projected into interstellar space? True, planetologists have now adopted "geology" to mean geophysical sciences applied to any planet, not merely Earth; and one might reasonably expect "geography" to be applied to the study of physical features of other planets -- but we're concerned here with the relationship of star systems to each other. We suggest cosmography, but perhaps that's too broad? Should that term be used for relationships of galaxies, and mere star system patterns be studied as "astrography"? After all, "astrogator" is a widely used term meaning "navigator" for interstellar flight. Some of the astrography of been previously published. In particular, the New Caledonia system, and the red supergiant known as Murcheson's Eye, had already been worked out. There were also published references to the history of New Caledonia. We needed a red supergiant in the Empire. There's only one logical place for that, and previously published stories had placed one there: Murcheson's Eye, behind the Coal Sack. It has to be behind the Coal Sack: if there were a supergiant that close anywhere else, we'd see it now. Since we had to use Murcheson's Eye, we had to use New Caledonia. Not that this was any great imposition: New Scotland and New Ireland are interesting places, terraformed planets, with interesting features and interesting cultures. There was one problem, though: New Scotland is inhabited by New Scots, a people who have preserved their sub-culture for a long time and defend it proudly. Thus, since much of the action takes place on New Scotland, some of the characters, including at least one major character, had to be New Scot. For structural reasons we had only two choices: the First Officer or the Chief Engineer. We chose the Chief Engineer, largely because in the contemporary world it is a fact that a vastly disproportionate number of ship's engineers are Scots, and that seemed a reasonable thing to project into the future. Alas, some critics have resented that, and a few have accused us of stealing Mr. Sinclair from Star Trek. We didn't. Mr. Sinclair is what he is for perfectly sound astrographical reasons. The astrography eventually dictated the title of the book. Since most of the action takes place very near the Coal Sack, we needed to know how the Coal Sack would look close up from the back side. Eventually we put swirls of interplanetary dust in it, and evolving proto-stars, and all manner of marvels; but those came after we got very close. The first problem was the Coal Sack seen from ten parsecs. Larry Niven hit on the happy image of a hooded man, with the super-giant where one eye might be. The supergiant has a small companion, a yellow dwarf not very different from our Sun. If the supergiant is an eye -- Murcheson's Eye -- then the dwarf is, of course, a mote in that eye. But if the Hooded Man is seen by backward and superstitious peoples as the Face of God...then the name for the Mote becomes inevitable...and once suggested. The "Mote In God's Eye" is a near irresistible title. (Although in fact Larry Niven did resist it, and wanted "The Mote In Murcheson's Eye" up to the moment when the publisher argued strongly for the present title...) The Ships Long ago we acquired a commercial model called "The Explorer Ship Lief Ericson," a plastic spaceship of intriguing design. It is shaped something like a flattened pint whiskey bottle with a long neck. The "Lief Ericson," alas, was killed by general lack of interest in spacecraft by model buyers; a ghost of it is still marketed in hideous glow-in-the-dark color as some kind of flying saucer.' It's often easier to take a detailed construct and work within its limits than it is to have too much flexibility. For fun we tried to make the Lief Ericson work as a model for an Empire naval vessel. The exercise proved instructive. First, the model is of a big ship, and is of the wrong shape ever to be carried aboard another vessel. Second, it had fins, only useful for atmosphere flight: what purpose would be served in having atmosphere capabilities on a large ship? This dictated the class of ship: it must be a cruiser or battlecruiser. Battleships and dreadnaughts wouldn't ever land, and would be cylindrical or spherical to reduce surface area. Our ship was too large to be a destroyer (an expendable ship almost never employed on missions except as part of a flotilla). Cruisers and battlecruisers can be sent on independent missions. MacArthur, a General Class Battlecruiser, began to emerge. She can enter atmosphere, but rarely does so, except when long independent assignments force her to seek fuel on her own. She can do this in either of two ways: go to a supply source, or fly into the hydrogen-rich atmosphere of a gas giant and scoop. There were scoops on the model, as it happens. She has a large pair of doors in her hull, and a spacious compartment inside: obviously a hangar deck for carrying auxiliary craft. Hangar deck is also the only large compartment in her, and therefore would be the normal place of assembly for the crew when she isn't under battle conditions. The tower on the model looked useless, and was almost ignored, until it occurred to us that on long missions not under acceleration it would be useful to have a highgravity area. The ship is a bit thin to have much gravity in the "neck" without spinning her far more rapidly than you'd like; but with the tower, the forward area gets normal gravity without excessive spin rates. And on, and so forth. In the novel, Lenin was designed from scratch; and of course we did have to make some modifications in Lief Ericson before she could become just how much detail you can work up through having to live with the limits of a model... The Alderson Drive and the Langston Field determine what kinds of interstellar organizations will be possible. There will be alternatives, but they have to fit into the limits these technologies impose. we chose Imperial Aristocracy as the main form of human government. We've been praised for this: Dick Brass in a New York Post review concludes that we couldn't have chosen anything else, and other critics have applauded us for showing what such a society might be like. Fortunately there are no Sacred Cows in science fiction. Maybe we should have stuck to incest? Because other critics have been horrified! Do we, they ask, really believe in imperial government? and monarchy? That depends on what they mean by "believe in". Do we think it's desirable? We don't have to say. Inevitable? Of course not. Do we think it's possible? Damn straight. taken from C. Northcote Parkinson's Evolution of Political Thought. Parkinson himself echoes Aristotle. It is fashionable to view history as a linear progression; things get better, never worse, and of course we'll never go back to the bad old days of (for instance) personal government. Oddly enough, even critics who have complained about the thus rejected our Empire as absurd -- have been heard to complain about "Imperial Presidency" in bet long odds against John-John Kennedy becoming President within our lifetimes? Any pretended "science" of history is the bunk. That's the problem with Marxism. Yet Marx wrote a reasonable economic view of history up to his time, and some of his principles may be valid. Military history is another valid way to view the last several thousand years -- but no one in his right mind would pretend that a history of battles and strategies is the whole of the human story. You may write history in terms of medical science, in terms of rats, lice, and plagues, in terms of agricultural development, in terms of strong leadership personalities, and each view will hold some truth. There are many ways to view history, and Aristotle's cycles as brought up to date by Parkinson make one of the better ones. For those who don't accept that proposition, we urge you at least to read Parkinson before making up your minds and closing the door. colored by technology and historial the United States and the Soviet Union form an alliance and together dominate the world during the last decades of the #th Century. The alliance doesn't end their rivalry, and doesn't make the rulers or people of either nation love their partners. The CoDominium Alliance needs a military force. Military people need something or someone they can give loyalty; few men ever risked their lives for a "standard of living" and there's little that's more stupid than dying for one's standard of living -- unless it's dying for someone else's standard of living. Do the attitudes of contemporary police and soldiers lead us to suppose that "democracy" or "the people" inspire loyalty? The proposition is at least open to question, Russian Admiral named Lermontov becomes leader of CoDominium forces, although he is not himself interested in founding a dynasty, he transfers the loyalty of the Fleet to leaders who are. He brings with him the military people at a time of great crisis. Crises have often produced strong loyalties to single leaders: Churchill, Roosevelt, George Washington, John F. Kennedy during the Cuban Crisis, etc. (A year after Kennedy's death Senator Pastore could address a national convention and get standing ovations with the words "There stood John Thus develops the Empire. Look at another trend; personal dictatorship. There are as many people ruled by tyrants as by "democracy" in #, and even in the democracies charges of tyranny are not lacking. Dictatorships may not be the wave of the future -- but is it unreasonable to suppose they might be? Dictatorship is often tried in times of severe crisis: energy crisis, population crisis, pollution crisis, agricultural crisis -- surely we do not lack for crises? The trouble with dictatorship is that it generates a succession crisis when the old man bows out. Portugal seems to be going through such at this moment. Chile, Uganda, Brazil, name your own examples: anyone want to bet that some of these won't turn to a new Caudillo with relief? How to avoid succession crisis? One traditional method is to turn Bonapartist: give the job to a relative or descendent of the dictator. He may not do the job very well, but after enough crises people are often uninterested in whether the land is governed well. They just want things settled so they can get on with everyday life. Suppose the dictator's son does govern well? A new dynasty is founded, and the trappings of legitimacy are thrust onto the new royal family. To be sure, the title of "King" may be abandoned. Napoleon chose to be "Emperor of the French", Cromwell chose "Lord Protector", and we suppose the US will be ruled by Presidents for a long time -- but the nature of the Presidency, and the way one gets the office, may change. See, for example, Niven's use of "Secretary-General" in the tales of Svetz the time-traveller. keep the titles as well as the structure of aristocratic empire, or abandon the titles and retain the structure only. We could haye abolished "Emperor" in favor of "President", or "Chairperson", or "Leader", or "Admiral", or "Posnitch". The latter, by the way, is the name of a particularly important President honored for all time by having his name adopted as the title for Leader... We might have employed titles other than Duke (originally meant "leader" anyway) and Count (Companion to the king) and Marquis (Count of the frontier marches). Perhaps we should have. But any titles used would have been translations of whatever was current in the time of the novel, and the traditional titles had the effect of letting the reader know quickly the approximate status and some of the duties of the characters. There are hints all through ernment is not a mere carbon copy of the British Empire or Rome or On the other hand there are similarities, which are forced onto the Empire by the technology we assumed. Imperial government is not inevitable. It is possible. The alternate proposition is that we of # are so advanced that we will never go back to the bad old days. Yet we can show you essays "proving" exactly that proposition -- and written thousands of years ago. There's a flurry of them every few centuries. We aren't the first people to think we've "gone beyond" personal no government, personal loyalties, and a state religion. Maybe we won't be the last. be entertainment, not an essay on the influence of science on social organization. (You're getting that here.) The Empire is what it is largely because of the Alderson Drive and Langston Field. Without the Drive an Empire could not form. Certainly an interstellar Empire would look very different if it had to depend on lightspeed messages to send directives and receive reports. Punitive expeditions would be nearly impossible, hideously expensive, and probably futile: you'd be punishing the grandchildren of a generation that seceded from the Empire, or even a planet that put down the traitors after the message went out. Even a rescue expedition might never reach a colony in trouble. A coalition of bureaucrats could always collect the funds for such an expedition, sign papers certifying that the ships are on the way, and pocket the money...in sixty years someone might realize what had happened, or not. The Langston Field is crucial to the Empire, too. The Navy can survive partial destruction and keep fighting. Ships carry black boxes -- plug-in sets of spare parts -- and large crews who have little to do unless half of them get killed. That's much like the navies of fifty years ago. A merchant ship might have a crew of forty. A warship of similar size carries a crew ten times as large. Most have little to do for most of the life of the ship. It's only in battles that the large number of self-programming computers become important. Then the outcome of the battle may depend on having the largest and best-trained crew -- and there aren't many prizes for second place in battle. Big crews with little to do demand an organization geared to that kind of activity. Navies have been doing that for a long time, and have evolved a structure that they tenaciously hold onto. Without the Field as defense against lasers and nuclear weapons, battles would become no more than offensive contests. They'd last microseconds, not hours. Ships would be destroyed or not, but hardly ever wounded. Crews would tend to be small, ships would be different, including something like the presentday aircraft carriers. Thus technology dictates Naval organization. It dictates politics, too. If you can't get the populace, or a large part of it, under a city-sized Field, then any given planet lies naked to space. If the Drive allowed ships to sneak up on planets, materializing without warning out of hyperspace, there could be no Empire even with the Field. There'd be no Empire because belonging to an Empire wouldn't protect you. Instead there might be populations of planetbound serfs ruled at random by successive hordes of space pirates. Upward mobility in society would consist of getting your own ship and turning pirate. Given Drive and Field, though, Empires are possible. What's more likely? A representative confederacy? It would hardly inspire the loyalty of the military forces, whatever else it might do. (In the War Between the States, the Confederacy's main problem was that the troops were loyal to their own State, not the central government.) Each stellar system independent? That's reasonable, but is it stable? Surely there might be pressures toward unification of at least parts of interstellar space. How has unification been achieved in the past? Nearly always by conquest or colonization or both. How have they been held together? Nearly always by loyalty to a leader, an Emperor, or a dynasty, generally buttressed by the trappings of religion and piety. Even Freethinkers of the last century weren't ashamed to profess loyalty to the Widow of Windsor... Government over large areas needs emotional ties. It also needs stability. Government by #plus-one hasn't enjoyed particularly stable politics -- and it lasts only so long as the #-minus-one minority rational way to choose leaders? It has this in its favor: the leader is known from an early age to be destined to rule, and can be educated to the job. Is that preferable to education based on how to get the job? Are elected officials better at governing, or at winning elections? Well, at least the counter-case can be made. That's all we intended to do. We chose a stage of Empire in which the aristocracy was young and growing and dynamic, rather than static and decadent; when the aristocrats are more concerned with duty than with privilege; and we made no hint that we thought that stage would last forever. Robert Heinlein once wrote that the best way to give the flavor of the future is to drop in, without warning, some strange detail. He gives as an example, "The door dilated." We have a number of such details by dragging them all out in a row. One of the most obvious we use is the personal computer, which not only does computations, but also puts the owner in contact with any near-by data bank; in effect it will give the answer to any question whose answer is known and that you think to ask. Thus no idiot block gimmicks in guess something, or not put information together in the right way, but they won't forget anything important. The closest that comes to happening is when Sally Fowler can't quite remember where she filed the tape of a conversation, and she doesn't take long to find it then. On the other hand, people can be swamped with too much information, and that does happen. There were many other details, all needed to keep the story moving. A rational kind of space suit, certainly different from the clumsy hings used now. Personal weapons. The crystal used in a banquet aboard MacArthur: crystal strong as steel, cut from the windshield of a wrecked First Empire reentry vehicle, indicating the higher technology lost in that particular war. Clothing and fashion; the status of women; myriads of details of everyday life. Not that all of these differ from the present. Some of the things we kept the same probably will change in a thousand years. Others...well, the customs associated with wines and hard liquors are old and stable. If we'd changed everything, and made an attempt to portray every detail of our thousand-yearadvanced future, the story would have gotten bogged down in details.    ever to have a planet's orbit changed to save a line. New Chicago, as it appeared in the opening scenes of the first draft ing far from its star. It was never a very important point, and Larry Niven didn't even notice it. Thus when he introduced Lady Sandra Liddell Leonovna Bright Fowler, he used as viewpoint character a Marine guard sweating in hot sunlight. The Marine thinks, "She doesn't sweat. She was carved from ice by the finest sculptor that ever lived." Now that's a good line. Unfortunately it implies a hot planet. If the line must be kept, the planet must be moved. So Jerry Pournelle moved it. New Chicago became a world much closer to a cooler sun. Its year changed, its climate changed, its whole history had to be changed... Worth it, though. Sometimes it's easier to build new worlds than think up good lines...  ##   vv , T Foots and children have angels to look after them -- with politicians the case is slightly different... In the fullness of their separate being uneasiness pervades the Rin. Anxiety swells, resolves into everintensifying awareness of the wretched desolation of insularity; the call for oneness wells from the abyss of Rin being. In the thrall of Convocation, the Rin proceed to initiate transmutation of their individual selves into the Aggregate clans. Each Founder-Rin radiates identity and all others are. drawn to the closest Fouruier. One rather small Rin encounters an immediate obstacle. Though the Convocation tugs at his essence the Rin contains no desire to damage the barricade made by a Tender of the Smallest Friends. The little Rin does not wish to offend the Smallest' Friends. Inching along the inside of the circular obstruction, the Rin seeks an opening. Following the little Rin -- at an appropriately respectful distance -- is the Tender. Completing the circle and finding no opening, the Rin settles to the ground...perhaps if the Rin politely -- oh, so very politely!requests it of the Smallest Friends on the other side of the barricade they will instruct their Tender to make an opening. Convocation tears at his essence and despair permeates the lonely Rin; no Smallest Friend has ever deigned to communicate with any Rin. But perhaps the smallest Friends though they remain silent as ever do understand, for suddenly the Tender moves swiftly to make an opening! Gratefully, the little Rin squinches through the space, exerting great care to cause no damage. On the other side stretches a great expanse of the Smallest Friends. Gently and carefully, the little Rin (who is little only for a Rin) hoists his bulk through them. Beyond the impassive, motionless Friends, the Rin flattens out and heeds the all-powerful call. No other hindrance slows his passage to the ultimate destiny of all Rin. Despite the initial delay, the little Rin is one of the first to reach a Founder. So close. Convocation is overwhelming and the little Rin yields up all selfhood to the elder being. Individual identity fades. The little Rin is melding into unity with the Founder. In his final moment of individual identity the little Rin senses a softness between his body and that of the Founder. With deep sadness he comprehends that it is one of the Tenders and as little Rin and Founder merge to unity, the Aggregate also experiences sharp regret at so damaging a servant of the strangely aloof Smallest Friends. ir ir if Colonist glen philips died crushed between two mushrocks. Dr. Jeroboam Dufour injected Sara Philips with a potent sedative and sprayed a salve-bandage over the chemical bums on her face, arms, and hands, then sat with her until she slept. As soon as he was certain she would not awake he stormed directly into the governor's office. Governor Davis Buford asked quietly, "How's Sara?" "Asleep." Dufour snapped. "Why did you have her brought here? She'd've been all right on the farm. I don't particularly appreciate having myself and my patient hustled at gunpoint halfway across the continent. ' ' "Would an apology help?" "No!" The governor sighed. "I thought not." "An explanation would, Buffy." Dr. Dufour settled into a chair across from a desk cluttered with the octuplicate forms of the burgeoning bureaucracy of the Capella # Colonial Government. "Of course, Jare," Buford smiled a practiced official smirk. "Sara's a friend. So was Glen. I couldn't leave her out there alone with hired hands. Those men aren't the most savory characters, as we both know." He attenuated his pitch into suggestiveness. Dufour glared. "I was there. I would have been with her and you knew it. Rafe Carter's not one of your felonious imports; I could leave my farm to my foreman and stay with Sara -- being the only medic on Mycotare, I've had to arrange things so I could be away for long periods. Explanation not accepted!" The governor's eyes opened wide. He frowned, then formed a rueful grin. "Why, Jare, I never thought! Of course, you..." "Don't get coy with me, Buffy! What's gone wrong?" Buford cocked his head. The gubernatorial expression slipped a fraction. What do you mean?" Jeroboam Dufour snapped onto his feet. Hunching his considerable bulk forward, he braced his fists on the governor's desk. "Save that supercilious pose for your political friends or for the Earthcol representatives. I treated Sara Philips for acid burns -- not the base bums you normally get off a mushrock." The doctor straightened and clamped his hands behind his back. His black eyes turned cold. "What are you hiding. Gov? Murder?" For one hasty moment, the governor's eyes narrowed. Soft-faced, he purred, "Of course not! Are you saying I could accuse Sara of such a thing?" Then he forced the neighborly grin reserved for colonists onto his face. "Do sit down, Jare. I'll get a crick in my neck staring up at you. We're friends; surely you don't have to overwhelm me with your admittedly impressive physical presence?" Dr. Dufour sat. He hrumphed. "Sorry, Buffy. It's not murder. You've got something classified." "Oh?" mouthed Buford. "Glen was dead before those rocks ever came together." After a pause, the governor asked, "You saw that?" "No," countered Dufour. "All I saw of Glen was a hand and his head sticking out from the rocks. I listened to Sara before I sedated her. Those two mushrocks were moving toward each other and Glen went in between them to retrieve a shovel. He was trapped. Some sort of tentacle went right through him. Sara tried to get him loose but more of the things ate through him before she could; that's how she got burned. Glen was already dead when Rafe pulled her off. Rafe did see it, Buffy." "Ah," sighed Governor Buford, "perhaps we should bring Rafe Carter in as well. He may well have been burned." "He wasn't, and I wouldn't try arresting him. Rafe won't have a patient to protect." "Arrest!" "You call it what you want. Can I walk past your guards?" "I'd hoped you might stay a while for Sara." "Thought so," said Dufour. "It's the mushrocks." "What is?" "The information you're suppressing; the mushrocks are on the move." "There's nothing unusual in that. We've known since the original survey that the mushrocks occasionally travel about." Buford's official grin faded before Dufour' s glare. "We've known that they reproduce by fission and that the newbies separate. Never has there been any incident where the fungoids moved toward each other and they have always kept exact distances from each other. In fact. I've had one fenced in my yard for several years and though its range was severely limited the surrounding mushrocks kept precisely the same distance from it as from each other. I'd gotten rather attached to that little fellow. Several days ago he, er, it got restless and started circling the edge of the enclosure. Finally it hunkered down and stayed put. Then I opened the gate and it left -- minced across my fields without damaging a single mushroom -- and headed in the direction of the Philips farm." The governor steepled his fingers and touched the tips to his mouth. "Wouldn't it be ironic if your pet was the one that killed Glen?" "It was," murmured Dufour. "I knew every curve, every blemish, every blend of coloring on that rock -- but I'm not about to accuse an overgrown mushroom of premeditated murder!" "Those 'overgrown mushrooms,' as you call them, are creating havoc on Mycotare." Buford slammed his fist onto the desk. "All right. Dr. Dufour, you are second in command of this colony and you have a right to know. Reports have been coming in from all over the planet. These movements could wipe out this year's crop. That would mean disaster for the colony since this year's profit will provide the final payment to Earthcol. If we miss that final payment, the interest converts to one hundred percent and Earth Colonial Administration retains #I percent of our stock. We remain colonists forever. We've worked too hard and too long to lose out now." The governor's voice rang and trembled in fervid passion. Dufour snorted. "We! When did you ever tend a mushroom!" "fare, colonial administration isn't exactly play!" "I didn't mean that, Bufly, but don't pull that fellow farmer clap on me. I helped start this colony and you've only been here five yers." "Four and a half." "Four and a half Earth years! You don't even tell time the same way we do. When we buy our independence, we elect the governor. You may not win that election. Huffy." "Meaning you intend to run against me." Dufour sighed, his attitude softening. "I don't know. I've got too much with the farm and the doctoring. We need more physicians and that has got to be one of our first priorities when we get out from under Earthcol and its stringent rules. Another thing we've got to face once we lose colonial status is that we forfeit our colonial discount from suppliers. We're not selfsupporting yet -- not by a megayear we're not. Life never evolved beyond the protist stage here and we've got to complete vitalizing the soil to raise the crops we need to complete the food chain. We simply cannot afford to continue importing feed for our livestock. We're in a fine position to import hardware. We can hold off on industrial development but not on agricultural. We farmers know that -- even if you don't!" And I know that!" Buford rose and paced heavily. "Do you honestly believe I don't comprehend what problems we face as a free planet? We've located on a reasonably comfortable planet that does not happen to have the current capacity to grow food for us." "Man does not live by mushrooms alone." Dufour grinned. The governor groaned dutifully, secretly pleased at the improvement in Dufour's demeanor. "As long as transplanted Terrans don't lose their taste for mushrooms, which have so admirably mutated here into fleshier, tastier specimens..." rivatives or molds for cheese or all those other good things we use fungi for. We're not exactly unilateral -- and we've got potential new discoveries." "Only potential?" "Sure! None of my experiments will be complete until after Independence Day -- whenever it is. Earthcol's not going to get rights to our hard work." Dufour grinned. "We'll make it, Buffy. After all, business is mushrooming." "Jeroboam! I certainly did not expect that from you!" "Why? Did I steal your line?" Grinning hugely, Dufour continued. "Nevertheless, our suppliers could ruin us unless we can come to terms with them." "They do seem to have us between a rock and a hard place." "Or between two mushrocks," Dufour rasped. "What kind of pattern have you picked up from those reports?" "Well," Buford hedged, "I haven't had time to go through them all." "What?" Dufour asked, mystified. "What did we save our credits for fifteen years for? Haven't you fed them into that superfancy imported computer?" "I haven't had time." "'Why can't your secretary do it?" "You forget the secret nature of.-..." "Give me the reports!" Dufour loomed over the governor and stretched out his hand. "I'll set it for visual scan and it'll go as fast as I can feed the papers. Come on, give me the reports." He narrowed his eyes and waited. Without further word, Buford unlocked a drawer and pulled out several sheafs of flimsy paper and a half dozen video cartridges and passed them over. The doctor snatched up the lot and stalked over to the computer outlet. He stuffed the first cartridge into the slot, set the intake to maximum, and dropped the others into the autofeed bin. Then, after slapping a series of switches, Dufour began slipping the pages of the flimsies into the computer's manual read-in. After a time his arms fell into the rhythm and as his eyes unfocused, he proceeded in a seeming trance. The last page slipped in, flashed into the working banks, and was ionized. Jeroboam Dufour blinked, stretched, groaned, and rubbed stiffening back and shoulder muscles. He punched out a command to digest and summarize. A hand appeared in his side vision. It held a cup and, from the cup, rose a shimmery cloud. "Uh, thanks, Buffy." "Thought you could use some coffee. I slipped out and got some." "You still drinking that? Wish I had the money to afford such luxury." He sipped cautiously at the steaming brew. "Almost forgot what it tastes like. I may just like staying here for a while, after all!" The two laughed. Dufour thrummed his fingertips on the computer table until the readout snicked out of the side. He snapped it off and perused the summary. Columns of map coordinates interspersed with numbers of entities. "Thorough!" "Some of those cartridges included the satellite weather station pictures. I ordered a full-scale investigation as soon as I realized it was not a local phenomenon." Dufour scratched his head, flipped the voder lever on the computer, and said, "Summarize your summary. No numbers. Verbal description of trend. ' ' "Mushrocks are forming into aggregates within conscriptive boundaries. Earliest observed group movements toward a common center occurred along the equator. Movements expanded centripetally from equator progression to furthermost limits of mushrock range. Distance from equator and time of aggregation are directly correlative. Anticipate aggregate grouping of all mushrocks. Insufficient data for further prediction. Insufficient data for determination of cause. Jeroboam, without use of numbers, Angel cannot complete description." "Who's Angel?" snapped Buford. Grinning broadly, Dufour replied, "He is," and pointed to the computer outlet. "When I set up the verbal phase, I had to give him a voice; mine was the only one handy. And I named him." He leaned toward the microphone pickup. "Thanks, Angel. That is sufficient. I'll study your printout." "Questions, Jeroboam?" "Not yet. I don't read as fast as you do." Dufour looked toward the governor. "I'd like to take my time on these figures. Okay if I take the printout to my room, whever it is?" "Keep it, Jare." Buford smiled, not entirely officially. "I got the complete reports for you, anyway, since I remembered your scientific curiosity." His expression firmed. "In the interest of the Capella # colony. I've already determined how to deal with the threat. ' ' ' "How?" "By destroying the mushrocks." Each maintaining the proper social distance the Rin Aggregates rove their personal districts. The symmetrical procession is suspended now and then as an Aggregate daintily feeds on the richness beneath the surface of the soil. One Aggregate pauses and, with extreme distaste, absorbs the soft, offensive intrusion that is trapped between its parts. The Aggregate shudders convulsively at the flavor of the unfortunate Tender; but however brutishly inelegant it is unavoidable if the Aggregate is to survive. The unwelcome infringement is hindering total unity of the separate parts of this Aggregate. To be One and to achieve the highest destiny of the Rin -- such a desire outweighs the hideously obscene task. Afterwards the Aggregate rests, laboriously assimilating and transforming the unique composition of the Tender... The embarrassing interruption has retarded the development of this Aggregate but now it feels the urgency. Some few of the former individuals composing the Aggregate separate from their positions and differentiate their forms. Their bodies secrete the matter to harden and stiffen the new growth. Others disconnect and climb up the rigid support. At the top they form a sphere. The sphere grows and augments as the new life within pulses and strains. The Aggregate incorporates its essence into the myriad descendants erwased in the sphere. "Grow and prosper, my children. Multiply in peace and harmony. Always remember that the Way is harmony and unity." The sphere explodes. Each child, fully cognizant of Rinness and individuality, bursts headlong into freedom. All are heedless of the parent Rin as it shrinks into itself. Feeding stops. Awareness fades for the Rin Aggregate and soon it will be dead. For it has fulfilled the purpose of Rin being. "You can't be serious?" Dufour gaped at the governor. "Deadly serious. I hesitated too long and Glen Philips was killed. I've already ordered my troops out." "Method?" "Laser-induced combustion. The mushrocks burn quite readily if they're ignited all at once. If we set only one part afire, the thing drops off the burning segment." Buford laughed. "It's quite a sight to see one of those things go up. ' ' Dufour bounded onto his feet. "Did you ever think what consequences there might be?" "That's why I've acted as I did. Our colony is at stake." "You're destroying a life-form!" "Don't give me that, Jare. Even you called them overgrown mushrooms." "What if they have an intelligence we don't recognize?" "Bosh!" Governor Buford reclined in his contour chair. "That's why I'll be elected rather than you. I consider my people's needs. When their crops are in jeopardy, I act without any reflex-humanistic delay." "You've not considered everything -- ecological balance!" "Ecological bull!" rapped the governor. "The colonists already upset that." "Not upset. Changed: Modified. Everything done was studied and estimated as to outcome. You're removing in toto one sector of an ancient balance." Dufour collapsed onto the couch. He groaned, "Who knows what those mushrocks were keeping in check?" "We'll handle that later." "And what if 'that' is a dangerous enemy?" "What do you think the mushrocks are?" raged Buford. "They're not enemies! They haven't damaged the crops. They have not yet done anything against us." Coldly, the governor said, "They killed Glen.': "Accident!" The radiocom flared into violent signals and a harsh voice distracted the governor. "Sir! Chief Truckee here. Coordinated lasering is doing the job okay but these things sure do stink when they bum! We just got on to one that had a stalk thing coming out of its back but before we could bum it a ball thing on top of the stalk split wide open and some powder flew off in all directions. We ran the powder through the lab and it's a bunch of baby mushrocks!" Stepping to the radiocom, the governor ordered, "Step up the program. Double shifts round the  clock. Go after the ones with stalks first and burn the powder too." Shutting down, Buford glared at Dr. Dufour. "That's the difference between an administrator and a farmer -- or a doctor. I see the big picture and I act. I don't mollycoddle -- anything or anyone! You understand me?" Dufour's heart was thudding so powerfully he almost feared it would alarm the governor. He drawled carefully, "Yes, I do. You're a hard man, Buffy." He swallowed sourly. "Guess I'm just a curious sawbones." He tried to look official. "Anyway, I've got to make tests -- take measurements and such. We don't have data on the new slug things and Earthcol will have your hide and mine for office decor if we don't get all possible info on a vanishing species." There ought to be some up near the winterlands that haven't come together yet. I should be able to stay far enough ahead of your incendiary troops to collect enough data for Earthcol." Buford smirked. "I'll send an escort with you. You'll need somebody to...look after you." Dufour managed a sheepish grin. "You're right. Once I forgot to eat for three days when I was watching a mutating...thanks, Buffy. You sure do think of everything. Give me the coordinates and I'll radio Rafe and have him bring my portalab."  # Huddling over a smdll camping stove in the wind-blasted tent, Rafe Carter nodded to Jeroboam when he came through the double flaps. "Didn't think he'd let you go." "You guessed I was a prisoner?" "I smelled it. Something's upwind, sure." "And I smell tea." Carter extended a sweated mug of a dark and pungent liquid. "Sure do. Ground up the rhizopus myself. Don't worry about the gov'mint boys. They don't know about it." "Which rhizopus?" Jeroboam let the aroma warm his chilled nostrils. "Mixture. Three kinds. Figured it out myself. Like it?" "Yeah! I hope you remember the proportions." "I do. Wait till Independence! We'll hit the market with our fungus tea. Hey, Doc, we might just get rich one of these days." Jeroboam Dufour grinned at his dark foreman. "If Davey Buford doesn't do us all in before." He frowned and chuckled warmly. "We better not call it fungus tea. We should devise some fancy handle." "You'll come up with something. Speaking of up, what is? I got a whiff of big trouble in your voice when you called. I came equipped and the escorts don't know that either." The burly foreman patted his jacket. "I don't know. Could be nothing. Could be disaster. Buford's launched an all out extermination program against the mushrocks and the slugs they turned into." "He can't do that!" yelped Carter. "He's doing it. We need a way to stop it. With the mushrocks yanked out of the ecosystem, their natural food will multiply. Maybe we can't handle that, though we probably can." "The cost of controlling the subsurface slideybugs might break us." Carter frowned. "What bothers me is the possibility there's something else we don't know about. Something they keep from bothering us now." The foreman rattled a pan and tossed in a hefty chunk of steak. In another smaller pan, he fanned wafer slices of hollow-stemmed morels; they spattered in the golden liquid. "Butter. Figured you'd need the best this jaunt." For several moments, he concentrated on sauteeing the delicate mushroom slabs. He turned the steak and said, "Didn't Buford think about the dangers when he went off on this wild slug chase?" "I'm sure it's a political ploy to impress his future voters." "He doesn't impress me!" "Nor me! He's overlooked -- either deliberately or unconsciously -- some factors which could be vital." Carter slapped the massive steak onto one plate, slashed it in half and edged the slightly larger half onto another plate. After spooning browned slices of mushrooms over the top, he handed the second plate to Dufour. "Jeroboam, I've got a bad feeling about this." "Why?" Dufour gnawed on the steak. "I dunno. I just got a feeling." "I always trust your hunches and this time I've got one too. Come first light, we'll get a close look at the congregating." "Right! I spotted a loner that looks like it's going to hook up tomorrow. Only about half a mile off." "Lucky! With those coordinates Buffy tossed out, I thought we'd be set down spang in the middle of the snowlands." Silently the men ate, occasionally nodding at each other in mutual enjoyment. Jeroboam set down his plate. "Rafe, did you ever consider cooking as a profession?" "What, and stay inside all the time? No way, Doc! I like riding herd on your mushrooms and your cows." Sliding into his sleeping sack, Jeroboam set the heat control and grinned. "One of these days we'll get that horse and you really will be riding." "If I can ever cut him loose from your kids!" The two men listened to the night noises of the northern latitudes. The wind carried the sounds of coarse voices from the trooper escort in their flimsy tents. Jeroboam muttered, "I can't let them kill off the mushrocks. I got a hunch our neighbors might be super-protists, intelligent unicellular beings. "Well I'll be damned! -- They do act pretty bright sometimes." "We probably both will be," commented Jeroboam Dufour and rolled over. The next morning they began their study. Openly distrustful of the mushrocks, the escort troopers maintained several lengths between themselves and the moving organisms. Carter grinned at Dufour. "Staying that far back, they sure won't bother us." "It's starting!" Jeroboam pointed to a protuberance, little more than a swollen knob, on the leading edge of the single mushrock as it approached the conglomerate. While they watched, filming the process, the knob grew, changing colors in rainbow hues. Then, with astonishing speed, a strand shot from the rock to the collection and attached firmly. Touching the strand with a long probe, the doctor tested its tensile strength. "Tough but resilient." Scraping a bit of the moisture from the tendril, he fed it to the portalab. "Concentrated hydrosulfuric acid!" He positioned certain recording devices and glanced around. "How's it look?" "Clear so far. The next one won't be here till tomorrow afternoon. They move a lot slower in the cold latitudes." Carter stared toward the shining milky facade to the north. "Wind's coming off that snow." He shivered. "Damnation!" "What's the matter. Doc?" Jeroboam stooped to pick up the electrode he had dropped. "Trying to hook up and my fingers are getting stiff. But I can't manage these wires with gloves on." "Here, let me." Carter slipped off his right glove and took up the wire. He edged into the opening and reached up his arm to loop the wire over the single fastened tendril while Dufour secured the other end to record electrical impulses. Jeroboam savy the beginning of a startling triple sine curve at the same instant he heard the hoarse yelp. "Rafe!" A second tendril extended through Carter's right forearm. The cloth of his heavy jacket was jagged and burned about the edges of the hole. Carter ground his teeth. "I never even saw it." He forced a stiff grin. "Quick as lightning. Something else for your records. Bums like hell." Jeroboam Dufour examined the flesh after he tore away the cloth. He paled. "It's between the bones. I'll have to cut it." From the portalab toolbox, he pulled out a scalpel, snicked it on and touched the keen edge to the tendril. The tendril bent but did not yield. Softly, Carter muttered, "Jeroboam. Behind you." And behind Dufour showed multiple swollen knobs on the encroaching mushrock. Each flashed its own special rainbow and swelled alarmingly. "Jerry, get me out of here," Carter whispered. Jerobm's throat constricted. "I can't cut you out!" Rafe Carter leveled his dark gaze into Dufour's eyes. "Jerry, for godsake, help me," he said softly. Dr. Dufour extended the blade of the scalpel to its full length. He meshed his teeth and slashed the merciless blade through his friend's elbow.    The Elver awoke from the Long Sleep. Cautiously, the wily creature extended his senses through the inner shell. The outer shell was truly dissolving! The senses spread and tingled lightly upon the surrounding countryside. Within the range of the Elver's sensing dwelt not one single Rin! Ah, but this Elver had been fooled before. Once he was nearly trapped by a clever Rin who had blocked Elver-sensing of Rin presence. The Elver concentrated sensing to within one elver-length. So concentrated that not even a Rin Aggregate could deceive. Slowly the inner shell weakened dissolved vanished beneath the Great Light. The Elver squirmed until his tender flesh clouded against the light. Then the Elver became true Elver. He lifted and floated weakly, hovering close to the ground. He knew he must find food quickly even if only to spore again to save him from the Rin. Suddenly the Elver quivered. He sensed food close by and he hugged the ground. This food was strange and moved freely along the ground. Yet he sensed it was good. The swiftly moving prey stepped stupily into the Elver. It struggled though the weak thrashings did not discommode the Elver. He absorbed the unique food. The energy of the food burst into the Elver. He quivered shivered shuddered contained the inexplicably enormous amount of food energy. Joy threaded through the Elver and he launched into the sky. He roamed, all powerful, seeking more of the energy-packed food. He sensed another another another. A small group of the new food was below him. He dropped and absorbed the amazing new food that had appeared during his Long Sleep.    The computer said, "Jeroboam?" "Yes, Angel?" "Report under heading Unusual Lifeform Activity. Source: Radio contact from trooper camp zero slash four oh zee." "Location?" "Near the equator and on the Philips Farm. Radio contact mentions a grey cloud engulfing Trooper Lanson. Total absorption. No remains. No further radio contact from that base in seven hours and twelve minutes." "How many mushrocks in that sector?" "Base had previously reported all located mushrocks in their sector burned and destroyed. Additional note. Governor Buford is attempting to monitor clinic outlet." "Thank you, Angel." "You're welcome, Jeroboam." Jeroboam stalked into the clinic ward and leaned over Rafe Carter, whose black skin glistened with sweat. "How's it going?" "My fingers still hurt." Rafe managed a hazy grin. "Nobody's told my nerves they're not there." Jeroboam opened his mouth, shrugged, and closed it again. "Jeroboam," whispered the groggy foreman, "you did right." He swallowed. "Trust my hunch. Amputation is better than death. A lot better. ' ' Jeroboam Dufour headed down the hall toward the governor's quarters. He was stopped in the anteroom by an armed set of troopers. Their leader said, "Sony, Doctor. Governor's orders. Strip." Rigidly, Dufour removed his clothes and stood stiffly beneath searching fingers. One guard probed his clothing at length. The lead trooper stood back and snapped, "Turn around. Bend over." Jeroboam suffered this final indignity and donned his clothes in scarlet silence. Once inside, he said gruffly, "Is it everybody you don't trust or just me, Buffy?" "Surely my guards weren't rough with you, Jare." "Not rough," growled Jeroboam. "They didn't have to enjoy it so much." "Boys will be boys." "Not with me they won't!" All at once, Dufour laughed hugely. "Some of your felonious imports, I take it." He noted a black box on the table in the dining room. "I hope your checkout boys weren't rough on my special baby." "They followed your orders precisely and didn't touch the contents. And I, true to my word," he handed over a key, "have not peeked at all, though I anxiously await." "Did your chef get my flat of truffles?" "Yes." "I sent him the flat they were raised in, undisturbed; and your chef is almost as much an expert in mushrooms as I am." "Yes, I saw them myself." Buford relaxed visibly. "They are beautiful. Mutations?" "No, they just grow better here. I've been culling for years and that's my best flat," Jeroboam smiled. "I had to do something to thank you for letting us take Rafe to my farm for surgery before transporting him all the way here." "Of course," purred Buford. "Your farm is well equipped and much closer to the winterlands." "Though I must admit," murmured Jeroboam, "I ought to take my truffles back after your welcoming committee outside!" "Now, Jare, do forgive me their thoroughness." Buford forged the gubernatorial grin. "But I will have a talk with them in the morning." Jeroboam placed the key on top of the cubical black box and seated himself at one end of the table. "When do we eat?" He chuckled nasally as his pulse quickened. "Sony to be so rude but I haven't eaten since last night." Ringing for service. Governor Buford nodded. "Forgetful as usual, eh, Jare?" Though he was famished. Jeroboam found his stomach cramping in nervous rebellion at his forced eating. Sweat tickled his face and he noted Buford staring. "More tired than I realized." He forced a weak grin. The governor grinned back. "If you intended for me to eat toxic mushrooms, you've killed only yourself. You alone ate your special present to me. Dr. Dufour. My chef had special orders." Jeroboam slumped in the plush dining chair. His chortle became a laugh, a guffaw. "So! That reception outside your doors was for me. You're being foolish." He leaned forward and said gravely, "I'm not going to kill you. You may be destroying the colony but I'm not going to kill you. You may be destroying an intelligent lifeform..." ''Nonsense!" "Your escort brought in my recorders and I just had time to check them out. The mushrocks give off signals remarkably similar to alpha brain waves -- among others. They're very likely intelligent." "Balderdash!" "Hadn't heard that one in a while. Buffy, you are not only foolish, you are absurd. But I am not going to kill you." He paused, head throbbing. "Only an angel can do that." Buford snapped his glance toward the computer outlet in the dining room. "You've tampered with the computer." "Do you really think so? Angel!" "Yes, Jeroboam." "If I told you to kill Governor Buford, what would you do?" "Nothing." "Why?" ' # am not equipped to respond in that area." "Computer!" The voice was Buford's. "Yes, Governor." "If you were equipped with appropriate extensors, would you obey a command to kill me?" "Yes, if the command comes from Jeroboam. ' ' Davis Buford produced a thermal pistol and leveled it at Jeroboam's head. "We'll see to that. I'll reprogram your pet angel so you won't have access. You will release it from all personal private codes. If you don't," he compressed the trigger handle, "it won't make any difference." Jeroboam smiled languidly. "Don't be silly. That computer is no angel of death. The name is only a term to describe a disembodied voice." He paused, then; "Well, I thought you were excited about the early completion of one of my experiments." He jerked his chin toward the black box. "I won't even touch it; you open it. Your boys have already done it once so you know it's not boobied. ' ' "I mean what I said about the computer. You will be programed out of it in the morning." Still holding the pistol, the governor pulled the box toward him. He inserted the key and turned it slowly. The box opened flat to display a single mushroom. Tall, stately, white as purest marble, it stood in unblemished perfection. Jeroboam Dufour swelled his chest. "Touch her," he breathed. "Isn't she beautiful?" His eyes gleamed. "Feel how smooth her flesh is. Gently, Buffy. She's about to drop her spores. That's it. Look very closely. You won't find an imperfection anywhere. Even the veil near the top of the stem is perfect." Jeroboam watched the governor as he set the pistol aside to run his fingers over the snowy specimen. "She's eight years old and almost exactly twelve inches tall. Isn't she lovely? A mutation, of course." "I've never seen one like this. You have others?" "Yes, but this was the most perfect and the only one ready to spore." "Do you have a complete report ready?" "It won't take any time at all to reproduce my notes." The governor rubbed his stomach and blinked. "What exactly is the purpose of this one?" "Does she need a purpose? Only see how lovely she is to see and touch." "Earthcol isn't engaged in the business of conducting shows and awarding prizes. What do we get out of this one?" The governor rubbed the back of his hand over his eyes and gasped. "We? You mean they, don't you?" smiled Dufour. "Feeling a bit strange? Just nerves, Buffy, like me. Relax." Buford doubled over and groaned sharply. He flopped into his chair. "Jare, I'm sick." "You're not sick, Buffy." Dufour droned, "You wanted to know the purpose of my lovely white darling. She's a mutated Amanita bisporigera." "The destroying angel!" "Deadly poison. Always fatal." "You're the fool. Doctor Dufour. I'll not eat any of your toadstool." "Hush! Don't insult her. At any rate, you don't have to. You've breathed the fumes and absorbed the toxin through your skin. This Amanita is deadlier than any ancestral Earth mushroom." When Buford snatched the pistol and wavered it toward Jeroboam, the doctor leaned back in his chair and drawled, "It's better to amputate. I'm amputating. The colony will survive as a unit even though one part of it does not." "I'll kill you." The governor grasped the pistol in both hands. Jeroboam murmured, "I hope so. If not. I've got to live with the fact I let you die." "Can you save me?" Buffy whispered. "I've touched her. I've breathed her perfume for years. I've developed an immunity -- and an antidote which was one purpose of my research." "Save me, Jare!" The governor wheezed. Dr. Dufour strode to the end of the table. The pistol waveringly followed him. ' 'Jeroboam. ' ' "What is it, Angel?" "Fact: the colony has only one physician. Fact: the colony has one governor. Situation: the governor is dying. The physician is second in command. If both are dead, the colony is without experienced leadership and medical assistance in the last year of colonial status. Conclusion: permanent colonial status." The pistol quavered and the governor's fleshy fingers tightened around the trigger handle. Jeroboam lunged and seized the governor's wrists. As he tugged at the governor's death grip, his face came close to Buford's. Dr. Dufour stared into the clouding eyes; he felt the gasping breaths warm his cheek. The pistol hissed. The edge of the beam caressed Jeroboam's skin and he shivered in agony. Then Davis Buford slid from his chair to lie rumpled on the polished floor. Jeroboam stood back and stared down at his demolished shirt and blistered skin. Gazing sadly at the stately, elegant Amanita, he retrieved the pistol from Buford's limp hand. He touched the comers of the governor's eyes and pushed the lids down. Jeroboam whispered, "I forgot to mention this variety kills within minutes instead of hours." "Governor." "He's dead, Angel." "Governor Jeroboam." "Oh!" "You instructed Angel to inform you when the Earthcol representative settled orbit." "I did?" Jeroboam rubbed his eyes. "The governor did. You are the governor. ' ' "Not for long." "Until the election following Independence. Shall Angel quote the pertinent article and section?" "No. I know it.' Just until then, however." "Prediction: no opposition candidate will result in unanimous election of Jeroboam Dufour to governorship." "Who asked you?" "You programed Angel to respond appropriately." "Respond to this, then. I am a physician. I have just killed a man." Jeroboam waited. Tiny clickings shattered the dreary silence. "Amputation is preferable to death." "You were listening to Rafe and me!" "No. When you programed Angel, you installed your own personality." "You are as amoral as an angel." "No. Seventy-three circuits shorted. Angel is now using new pathways." "Let us hope the doctor can find new neural pathways!" "The doctor is homo sapiens and therefore has more potential circuits than Angel who is computer Model C dash #." "The doctor is human and has violated his oath." Jeroboam glanced at the Amanita. "The colony will need a new doctor." He straightened his shoulders. "If I'm to be governor, I'll need a full time physician. We'll treat with the Earthcol man. Program his shuttle in on auto." The doctor's voice went steady. "Activate your weather satellite contact and locate some mushrocks. Thin the population and transport specimens to the equator until that grey cloud is stopped. ' ' "There are two clouds now, Governor. ' ' "Hustle it, then. I'll stop Buffy's extermination teams. We might still get to know our mushrock neighbors after all. Perhaps we shouldn't call them 'mushrocks' any more; they're not like mushrooms at all." He laughed hugely. "Myxomycophyta! Lowly slime molds and they're intelligent!" As he punched the code for the trooper team leader into the radio, he grimaced. "Angel, our little joke isn't funny anymore. From now on, answer to 'Liberty'."  Spider Robinson More Than Human, Theodore Sturgeon, Ballantine, # pp., # The Mote In God's Eye, Larry Niven  Jerry Poumelle, Simon  Schuster, # pp., # The Dispossessed , Ursula K. LeGuin, Harper  Row, #I pp., # Born With The Dead, Robert Silverberg. Vintage, # pp., # The Book of Poul Anderson, Poul Caution! Inflammable , Thomas N. Scortia, Doubleday, # pp., # Have Space Suit -- Will Travel, Robert A. Heinlein, Ace, # pp., # Between Planets, Robert A. Heinlein, Ace, # pp., # Pluribus, Michael Kurland, Doubleday, # pp., # The Swarm, Arthur Herzog, Signet, # pp., # Science Past -- Science Future, Isaac Asimov, Doubleday, # pp., # Venus On The Half-Shell, "Kilgore Trout", Dell, # pp., #    Look, as a matter of course I have to assume that all you zombies out there are just like me: diletantes of reading. By this I mean that your standards are not too high. You go through at least a couple of paperbacks a week, and don't insist that they all be Dostoievski. We can talk of a book as "great," you and I, without meaning that future generations of graduate students will count its adverbs and try to prove that it was really written by Sir Francis Bacon. There is no copy of Moby Dick on my bookshelf, and I don't care who knows it. But I want to talk to you now about a book concerning which the term "great" should have all those massive connotations, a book which bears multiple re-readings and is stupendously entertaining, enlightening and mind-broadening even once. If you have already read Theodore Sturgeon's immortal More Than Human, you're permitted to skip this section and go on -- if you've read it recently. It is, for my money, one of the all-time Greats of the fantasy-SF tradition. I picked up the most recent edition (I think) off the bookstore rack (as part of the policy I announced last month of imitating you, the hypothetical reader), because I hadn't re-read it in nearly a decade -- and I was completely blown out. Either a short novel or a very long novelette by word-count. More Than Human is the direct antithesis of the silly canard that great literature must imply "a recognition of the fallen state of Man," and it's astonishing that this book has been quietly sitting there waiting to be noticed for twenty-two years (to give you an idea just how long ago that was, nineteen years ago the Hugo for most promising new author went to someone named Silverberg). Oh, it was noticed, all right. It won the International Fantasy Award, made pots of money, solidly established Ted's reputation as a genius, and has undergone an entirely respectable number of reprintings. But it never copped a Hugo (none were given that year; the world's first had only been awarded the year before), never became the kind of cult classic that Dune or Stranger did, and I just know that enough of you have never read it to make this whole polemic worthwhile. Darwin pissed off a whole lot of people with the notion that mankind had evolved from base origins. Perhaps equally humbling is the notion that we are still "base origins" -- of the next evolutionary step. More Than Human suggests just that, tracing a progression from proconsul to Neanderthal to Homo Sap to Homo Gestalt. I don't want to tell you any of the plot -- discover it for yourself -- so all I can say is that it'll be a godsend to any of you out there who are tired of believing that the stale and rancid bucket of worms you've been seeing on TV and reading in your paper and in dismal books by despairing writers is Life, that the place we have reached is only the precipice from which we must surely tumble, that the only place to go from here is more refined and intricate perversions and a philosophical acceptance of the inevitable decay. Wouldn't it be funny if this were only the beginning? The only other thing to mention is that the middle third first appeared as the novelette "Baby Is Three" twenty-three years ago -- in Galaxy.    Back to modern-day sciencefiction, and what do we find? A brand-new Stutz Bearcat. Think about that a second. You wouldn't want an authentic Stutz -- the state of the art in those days did not include fripperies like starters, shock absorbers or climate control, and they had a top speed below the current legal minimum. But suppose the ghost of Old Man Stutz came back, and built the ultimate 'Cat, using the best materials and technology available today (which Detroit sure doesn't), and gave it to you factory-new? I bet it'd beat hell out of a Toyota. Well, in a manner of speaking, it's happened. Under the combined influence of the ghosts of Doc Smith and C.S. Forrester (not to mention lots of coffee and brandy), Larry Niven and Jerry Pournelle have written the ultimate space opera, blending all the classic ingredients in a work unmistakably modern and new: The Mote In God's Eye. As near as I can figure out, Messrs. Niven  Pournelle haven't left out a single thing: we have genital-less protagonists (named Rod and Sally, forsooth), comicopera Scots and Russians unchanged in stereotype by the centuries (ever wonder what Ensign Chekhov would be like as an admiral?), a Gilbert  Sullivan space navy in which Horatio Hornblower would feel right at home, and even aliens with a Strange and Terrible Secret. Every element of a vintage '#s classic is present (except, curiously, for the spectacular space warfare itself -- no planets get hurled around, or any of that noise), and there's even room left at the end for a sequel. The Mote In God's Other Eye?) This all may sound to some of you like I'm panning the book, but I'm not -- not by any means. It's a damned fine novel of first contact, delicately walking that tightrope between really alien and really unbelievable aliens in a way that reminded me of Gordon R. Dickson's The Alien Way. The evolutionary history of Mote's Moties strained my credibility a bit, but no more than bees do; and their cyclepsychology was extremely well worked out. The Strange And Terrible Secret really is, and its suspense is built up masterfully to a blockbuster single-word resolution that left me gasping with relief. Throughout, Niven  Pournelle display a positive genius for infusing time-honored ingredients with new life and vitality. I found Mote delightful, superior in every way to its honored forebears -- why, the science in it won't be hilariously out-of-date for years! Thanks to Larry and Jerry, "they don't write 'em like they used to" is no longer only irrelevant -- it's untrue. You can't keep a good subgenre down.    Ursula K. LeGuin's The Dispossessed is one of those unique books that should satisfy just about everybody. In fact, it seems to have done that very thing. It scored the Nebula in a year of stiff competition; by the time you read this it may very well have copped the Hugo over in Melbourne; and my Aunt Euphonia, who reads nothing but the TV Guide these days, tells me it looks just lovely on the coffee table. Ms. LeGuin's protagonist is Shevek, a man who in the words of Leon Russell is 'trying to stay alive and keep his sideburns too. A physicist so gifted that hardly anyone can understand his field of study, Shevek hails from Anarres, an isolationist planet settled several generations ago (by colonists from the mother world Urras) as an experimental ' 'anarchist-socialist' ' utopia. Life is hard on Annares, and the anarchist bureaucracy (!) does not encourage physics so abstruse that it approaches philosophy -- as Mark Twain said, this butters no parsnips. So Shevek obtains permission to vist Urras, a capitalist world where the spirit of scientific inquiry seems to have more room to grow. The results shouldn't surprise any of you hardened cynics, but Shevek's solution forms a delightful surprise, science's perfect answer to a warlike race demanding instant miracles. They get a genuine miracle -- which is not what they wanted. All that is plot, however. The story is a the tragedy of a man who, because he is a human being rather than a camp follower, finds that he is truly dispossessed, with no direction home. True freedom, Shevek learns, is only available to those who have learned not to ask too many questions. His story and his character are drawn with superb skill by Ms. LeGuin, as are those of Shevek's wife and all the characters in the work if it comes to that. As I began Dispossessed, I was furious with Ms. LeGuin for allowing her parable, "The Ones Who Walk Away From Ornelas," to take the Short Story Hugo from George Martin's magnificent "With Morning Comes Mistfall." But I've provisionally decided to forgive her on the strength of this book.    Onward. I'm having fun this month: I liked virtually everything I read (which indicates only that I was selective in my reading. Maybe next month I'll have an entire column of dissected turkeys for you). Born With The Dead by Robert Silverberg was a particular favorite. Now this is a paradoxical saying. "Bom With The Dead," the first of the three novellas ("... about the spirit of Man," says the subtitle) I did not finish; in fact I stopped reading after about ten pages, and have not reconsidered. The second, "Thomas The Proclaimer," held my attention and interest throughout, but its theme finally seemed to be, "God Himself couldn't help us now, if He literally wrote in the sky," which I reject outright (I believe this story appeared with stories by Gordon Dickson and someone else in a theme antho about "What If the Earth Stood Still for # Hours?' ' but I can't name it or its editor. Being the only fan in Nova Scotia makes it hard to maintain Reviewer's Omniscience -- I have only my own brain to tap). But the third novella, "Going," is just so achingly superb as to be worth even the larcenous two bucks Vintage gets for a book these days. It concerns a man caught at the point between living and dying, seeking a valid reason to do either, and it is purely peachy. To Say any more would spoil it -- go read the thing. You know, it's a funny thing about Silverbob -- whether you like a given story of his or not, you can't help but notice that he invariably writes about real stuff -- you know, death, pain, love, life, like that. Courageous writer. In "Going," it really pays off.    I spoke a moment ago of "Reviewer's Omniscience," and the difficulty of preserving the said front with no fan friends around to brain-pick. Last month, I actually reviewed a Poul Anderson collection, Homeward And Beyond, without mentioning that "Goat Song," therein contained, won the Hugo for Best Novelette in #. There was no memory-jogging mention in the book, mind you, but I know I'll get letters just the same. The only way to make it up to you and to Poul is to mutually enrich you by next putting in the spotlight The Book of Poul Anderson. It appeared in # as a hardcover under the Chilton label as The Many Worlds Of... , edited by Roger Elwood (who doesn't get cover credit on this edition), and it has now become the latest (and one of the Of... series. Of the stories contained, "Queen of Air And Darkness" is clearly a gem; "Epilogue" is so stinking good that I can't imagine why it didn't cop the # Hugo when it ran in Analog thirteen years ago; "The Longest Voyage" is a beautiful example of what a great yarn can be made from a cliched plot; "The Sheriff Of Canyon Gulch" (written in collaboration with Gordy Dickson) is so sidesplittingly funny as to prove that good drinking buddies make good writing buddies (how about that, Larry and Jerry?); and Sandra Miesel's essay "Challenge And Response" is a thoughtful and incisive overview of the body of PouTs work, reprinted from Riverside Quarterly. Now, on the other hand, "Tomorrow's Children," Poul's first published story, reads like it; the admittedly great "Journey's End" has been overanthologized and then some; Patrick McGuire's critical essay, "Her Strongest Enchantments Failing," is too damn long and not a patch on Miesel's; "Day of Burning" is a FalkaynAdzelChee Lan story (i.e. space opera) and not very good compared to some in that series; and "A World Named story written just for this book alone," is in fact not a story at all, but merely a description in depth (with no characters or plot whasoever) of A World Named Cleopatra on which a story might have been set. This last in particular leaves me feeling ripped off -- Cleopatra, as exhaustively described (i.e. created) could have hosted a damn fine story, and I didn't get it. Dammit, I'd been specifically promised quote a story end quote, and it makes me salty. But there you go -- a collection with some supreme high spots, some just good stuff, and a little bit of mediocre. What more can you ask from a single-author collection in these troubled times? If I forgot to include any award citations this time, you know what to do with them.    Another single-author collection! You mean I have to find another variation on "some were good, some were bad, some were so-so" (the utterly inevitable comment for any collection at all)? I think what I'm going to start doing with collections is give them percentile scores based on number-I-liked against total-number-offered (on that basis Foul's collection above gets a #; a slight minus on "Journey's End" for overfamiliarity being more than outweighed by a large bonus for "Epilogue"). Okay then: Caution! Inflammable (my mama told me to be wary of books with an exclamation point in the title), by Thomas N. Scortia, gets a fat #. Out of twenty stories, I found nine worth recommending. Of these, "Sea Change," "When You Hear The Tone," The Worm In The Rose," "Woman's Rib," and "The Bomb In The Bathtub" were outstanding, the latter being a hilarious old favorite of mine which first saw print in Galaxy in #. I just wish you didn't have to wade through the rest to get to 'em. Oh, most of the rest are at least inoffensive, but I can't even say that about the title story, "Gee Wurlitzer! It's A Dad!" two exclamations in a single title is the kiss of certain death), "Old, Old Death In New, New Venice," and "The Weariest River." Thomas Scortia may be familiar to you as the man who, with Frank Robinson, wrote The Glass Inferno, an exploitation of the current disaster craze that became the movie The Towering Inferno. Give you an idea? The stories I disliked seemed to . lack the very quality which Ted Sturgeon, in his introduction, calls Scortia's particular virtue: caring. Some stories bore out Ted's claim: in "When You Hear the Tone" in particular, Scortia obviously cares deeply (and makes you care) for a basically unlovable character. But he seems to do it as a parlor trick; in some stories his characters seem to arouse only his mild contempt, and in others even that is too strong a term.  #  Okay, time for a labor of love. There's time enough for love, isn't there? Which should be enough hint. The love in question is mine for Robert A. Heinlein, who first instilled in me (at age five) an abiding love for SF which has made my life the reeling farrago it is today. He did so with an astounding (pun intended) series of what have come to be known as Heinlein Juveniles: SF for young readers. One of Ace's great coups in the last five years has been to acquire title to these magnificent classics, and they're reprinting them at a rate of one a month until they run out -- which could take awhile. I had the great fortune to meet Mr. Heinlein at the last Nebula affair (at which the Grandmaster Nebula was created specifically to honor his lifetime contribution to the SF genre), and the great honor to converse with (read: listen to) him for nearly half an hour. During that time he explained to me the philosophy behind the Juveniles: "write an ordinary SF novel as well as you know how -- then cut the sex." He explained that kids hate being talked down to as much as if not more than grown-ups -- and I suddenly began to understand why I had fallen so deeply in love with him at an early age. So let me call your attention to the two Ace reprints I've received so far. Have Space Suit -- Will Travel and Between Planets. I thought I was familiar with both, but re-reading proved me wrong: they're better than I remembered. Space Suit is handicapped as much by its title as by the Juvenile labelstigma, but it is clearly the superior of the two. In depth of characterization, plausibility, color, adventure, scope and science content it is the equal of anything the Master ever wrote, and The Mother Thing (a Vegan cop) is one of the most fascinating and unforgettable characters in all literature. The protagonist is Kip Russell, a highschool senior who wins a used space suit as consolation prize in a soap contest (he was hoping to win a trip to the Moon) and ends up in the Lesser Magellanic Cloud; and the theme is that luck is a matter of careful preparation and skull-sweat. Between Planets is just a bit lighter on characterization, and the Secret Organization of Good Guys we meet at the end is some unconvincing -- but there's action and adventure aplenty. Again, one of the meatiest characters is an alien -- this time a dragon with a Cockney accent named Sir Isaap Newton (the dragon, not the accent), who gets tiddly on maple syrup. The story centers around the maturation-process of Don Harvey, who, embroiled in events beyond his comprehension or control (the Revolt of Venus) is nevertheless able to consistently choose right action with insufficient data by following his heart -- something I sincerely believe can be done. I heartily recommend 'em both, with a slight edge to Space Suit because the villains were much more must mention that the cover paintings for both (and. I'm dismally afraid, for the whole series) by Steele Savage just plain suck, in every imaginable aspect but particularly as regards accuracy (scientific and textual). If you're a newcomer to SF, or if you missed these somehow, go back and, check 'em out. They're part of the foundation of the greatest reputation in the business. And considering that the run of the mill goes for a buck and a half nowadays, these are a terrific bargain at #.  # A bunch of minireviews this month. Been that kinda month. Pluribus by Michael Kurland -- an After The Collapse novel. Nothing wrong with that: I'm writing one myself right now (for Berkely, and hopefully Putnam). This ambled along pleasantly, sometimes hilariously, keeping my interest -- but it didn't seem to have gotten anywhere when I reached the end. Kurland won the mystery writers' Edgar for A Plague of Spies awhile back, and writes well, but he needed a theme. I like old Mordecai the Magician, but he was an easy character to draw, and he didn't seem to do much except survive. So did the horse that pulled his wagon. The Swarm by Arthur Herzog -- another of those mainstream SF attempts, with a plot out of the crackerjacks box and cookie-cutter characters. In the spavined tradition of Hitchcock's The Birds, Herzog gives us the bees. Giant Swarms Of Killer Bees Threaten New York -- oh God, why hast thou forsaken me, thy humble reviewer? I must admit Herzog did his homework -- a lot of research went into Swarm (this passes as "science content"). I must also admit that for a week after finishing it, I jumped ten feet in the air every time a bee flew past the outhouse, so it manifestly works as a chiller. But as a novel, as an SF novel, it's a dismal flop. Science Past -- Science Future by Isaac Asimov -- the good doctor's is he a good doctor? Does he do house-calls?) # th published work (Good Christ!), bearing out the dust jacket's contention that "Dr. Asimov may himself be the solution to the energy crisis." This book is a collection of short-short sciencepopularization essays from sources like Viva and TV Guide -- in brief, brief. None of the essays are from FSF', none are in any particular depth. Topics range from the transistor to sex in space. Not bad at all. Venus On The Half Shell, allegedly by Kilgore Trout -- I picked this up on the stands out of amused curiousity, but I'm glad it was Galaxy's money I spent on it. Pfeh. The funniest thing about it is the "picture of Kilgore Trout" on the back cover, and you can have that for free. I'm not sure, but I believe I heard somewhere that this was ghosted by Philip Jose Farmer It was. -- Ed. but perhaps I have my hoaxes mixed, and I'd hate to pin this on anybody without proof. The copyright credit goes to Scott Meredith Literary Agency, and so they deserve all the scorn and contempt thereunto appertaining, I guess. Well worth missing -- first recipient of the Galaxative, a monthly award for reverse excellence, which I hereby initiate as a regular feature. Shaped like a barbed-wire suppository, it will stand for all that is rotten in SF -- and there ain't nothin' in the rules says there can't be more than one a month. Later.   Order "Dianetics; The I Evolution of a Science" H by L. Ron Hubbard I Read about the evolution of Dianetics mans most advanced study of the mind. Find out how easily and effectI ively Dianetics can improve your confidence in yourself and your ability to accomplish your goals in life. DiaO Just Buy, Read and Try Dianetics: The Evolution of a Science. (HandB somely bound, hard cover edition -- Q # pages). S The Church of Scientology of Cali fomia Dept. G-#, # West #th St. Q Los Angeles, California #. Name w Address aII orders will be shipped postage free within # hours of receipt A DlAitclici PubSicAUon. Dunriir, i Uit Indnovk of I... Hon llubbaid Iti ScUnlologyi) And DiAneilci Are retUietcd lumn. If unavoUabIr from ll obovr oddrrai tend lo Th Church nf Sckniolaay ot California, Publlrallont OranUelton Deal C-#. #J Weil Temple SI... Lae Antelet. Californio #S. for as many of his thirteen years as he could remember. Not that most children aren't bom with a healthy and functional "Built-In Shit Detector," the sine qua non of cynicism in its purest form. But by the time they reach puberty, most, children have been successfully trained in self-deception by their elders, and have learned that although a B.l.S.D. can never be shut off, it can be easily ignored with the aid of certain liquids, vapors and pills. Jimmy, however, was plenty tough. It would be years before the bitter pain of being a one-eyed man in the country of the blind succeeded in blinding his eyes, gagging his mouth, and mortally wounding his self-respect. At the moment, the impassioned words of a larger-thanlife senatorial candidate on the Screen filled him with an amused contempt. turned down the volume. "... myself, I can see no reason why I should be other than honored and proud to take the will of the people for my own, and subordinate my desires to those of the body politic. Indeed, it would be a rare..." Jimmy's amusement and contempt were gradually giving way to an impatient irritability. The politician had ceased to be funny; was becoming odious. "Screw it," he said aloud, and the Screen vanished, was replaced by the far wall of Jimmy's bedroom. He regarded the wall for a moment, wishing for the thousandth time that he could put up some sort of poster-type decoration on its blank grey surface without having to get up and remove the stuff every time he wanted to use the Screen. He had heard that next year's model would not be subject to molecular distortion as was this one -- but he had also heard that Prosperity was Just Around the Corner. Jimmy believed only in what he could see -- and damned little of that. Right now, Jimmy wanted desperately to believe that his father would be coming home tonight. been called up at dawn to assist in quelling a riot in the Wyandanch Ghetto, involving some two or three thousand people, and an hour's monitoring of the newscasts had brought Jimmy nothing with any more calories than the democracyloving politician. That was bad. Jimmy loved his father quite a bit, a fact which irritated him immensely whenever he became consciously aware of it. It annoyed him to love someone who was quite capable of ending an argument with, "There is no reason. Do it my way," particularly because experience had shown him that when his father said that, he nearly always turned out to be right. A flat was galling; a correct and prudent fiat was maddening. Perhaps what annoyed him the most, however, was that his father would accept, at times, the fiats of others -- which seemed to Jimmy a kind of betrayal. The time Sgt. Williams had knuckled under to a meddling neighbor and a Town Zoning Board, obeying the order of the latter to tear down Jimmy's "nonconforming" tree-house, had nearly destroyed their relationship. The boy still did not understand his father's concept of duty, but on the night six months later when he had come home to find his father sprawled whitefaced on the livingroom carpet, sobbing to Jimmy's inother of the slaughter he had done that day in society's name, Jimmy had learned that whatever the nature of this weakness, it was beyond his father's ability to fight. Jimmy was determined to be tougher. Society gave him a pain behind the lap. Democracy, he thought,' remembering the politician who had annoyed him. How can something sound so good and work out so lame? The lad had recognized the politician's words as bullshit by their sound alone, but he could not have answered them as arguments. He had audited a reasonable number of Eyecon courses for a boy of his age, but he was too young to take Political Rhetoric just yet, and he had never cared enough to ask his father to help him get a waiver. But the challenge appealed to him in his present state of mind. Let's see, Jimmy thought. First he talked about how all men are created equal... That was a tricky one. Jimmy himself had some reason to believe that all men might be in fact created equal. Had he not himself been classified, at the age of three, as an "innate underachiever" by the Eyecon psychologists? And had he not, under the stimulus of his father's meaty right hand, gone on to achieve Magna Cum Laude status in his fourth, fifth and sixth years? "They tried to tell me you wasn't as good as everybody else," his father had whispered savagely to him once, when he was thought too young to understand, "but I say that's crap. Everybody gets the same chance to make something of themselves, and by God we're gonna prove it to 'em, you and me. And yet Jimmy also remembered his father saying once, "What I do for my keep is my business, kid. What you do for your keep is mow the lawn. What do you think this family is, anyway, a democracy?" Jimmy had been taking an Eyecon Sociology course at the time, and he had asked his real professor about his father's words during the question and answer period. The little grey man on the screen had closed his eyes and said tonelessly, "Democracy is not a feasible form of government for a social group as small as the family. In a group of that size a single individual becomes a special-interest group -- any two of them can become an unbeatable axis. It is in the vast numbers of people which characterize a viable democracy that individual interests and inadequacies cancel out, and the common good can..." But at that point question and answer period ended, and the real professor's face was supplanted by the more familiar cartoon professor who couldn't hear you. Now that Jimmy came to think of it, however, Eyecon had a sort of vested interest in democracy. The leap of companies like Eyeball Consolidated and Telemat from cable television franchises to complete information networks had been duplicated in the socialist countries of the world, but it had taken the free enterprise systems of America and Japan to create them in the first place. Their vast Screen empires and their shotgunning diversification had been sparked by competition, and only in a democracy is big-time competition open to more than a chosen few. Perhaps it was no wonder that the real professor, one of the lucky few who had landed a job with a Screen company when the bottom fell out of the education market, was an ajtologist for democracy. The hell with it, Jimmy thought. I'll see if there's anything on the news now. He was getting really worried about his father. "... quality listing is given as highly unsatisfactory, so be sure to bring your mask along if you go outside today. Our weatherwatch also informs us that today's radiation level readings throughout the tri-city area are 'no cause for alarm,' thanks to the valiant efforts of the Atomic Energy Commission's emergency crews. And now for a full report here is Snaker De Landro from Gardiner's Island." The moon-faced man on the wall was replaced by a lean, asceticlooking man with straggly black hair and a goatee. "Right, Wally. 'Valiant efforts' ain't no lie at all; I mean, these guys are really together out here, you know? The man says all you people on the other side of the Screen can pretty much walk around outside in street clothes if you want to, as long as the wind's northeast. And when it isn't, light body armor should be more than adequate. "Look, lemme lay some background on ya, case ya forgot, all right? Maybe you remember the they tried to go atomic, that Shoreham deal? They tried to tell everybody that a nuclear power plant on Long Island Sound was harmless t'the ecology. Get bent, we said, you and me, but before long it started to look like they was right when they said they couldn't keep our air-conditioners and Screens working without some big-ass plant someplace. So we give 'em Gardiner's Island, and everybody's happy except maybe Gardiner, right? Now look what happens. Place is so close to the mainland you could row out there, and they can't run a power-line that don't "Well, what I want to know is when do I get my air-conditioning back? I mean, you people out there on the other side got -- ' ' "Screw it," said Jimmy angrily, and Snaker De Landro was exorcised. If all men are created equal, how come Eyecon's House-Hippie Newsman is such an idiot? Jimmy had seen Telemat's House Hippie, at the house of a friend whose parents subscribed to Eyecon's Japanese rival, and he hadn't sounded like a case of terminal brain damage. Perhaps that really was one of the advantages of a democracy, with the custard-heads being canceled out in the long run. In a totalitarian government, one idiot with a bent for powercollection could take over and rule for a lifetime -- at least Jimmy's country shuffled the idiots every few years. Why then did the system still seem to work so poorly? Jimmy decided to ask the Brain. "Brain?" he said. the Screen wall, with a question mark a second later. Jimmy frowned. Tapping the brain required a surcharge authorization, and Jimmy's father was not aware that he knew the authorization-code . He decided to settle that problem when the bill came. "Wiliams #T-Bridgeport #R..." he checked the calendar, "... #D." foot-high computerscript. "Input idiomatic English -- same response mode," said Jimmy. That would keep it simple enough for him to understand. Eyecon's brain was flexible indeed, constituting one of the firm's biggest selling-points. To tap into the Eyecon grid was to gain access to a computer which was the equal ble of accepting programs in nearly any known language, human or computer. The Eyecon System didn't just bring you entertainment and present you with shopping options at home or guard the house while you were elsewhere, it answered your questions for you, with the best answers available at the moment. Certain categories, of course, were restricted, and if the fail-safes caught a schoolboy tapping the brain for homework answers they doubled the bill for the course ("... right in the small print, sir, and you must agree it is for your own protection..."), but any legitimate query would be honored. "Computer," said Jimmy ritually, "what, if anything, is inherently wrong with the democratic system of governing people?" The computer answered. Jimmy frowned. Must be too many ambiguities to phrase it right in English he thought. Damn. Jimmy's Fortran was not what it perhaps should have been. But he tried just the same, using the instruction manual bolted to the Screen's operations console by his bed. The vocabulary barely included enough concepts to make his query intelligible; at least he would have the luxury of an idiomatic reply. The second answer, being the same, pleased him no more than the first. He must be screwing up. The hell with it, Jimmy thought, and switched to news so impatiently that he forgot to hit the "Clear" switch for the Brain first. A newscaster's excited features superimposed themselves over the Brain's computerscript answer, obscuring it. Jimmy sat up -- this was it. "... seen anything like it here at the Wyandanch Public Housing Complex. Last week's events pale into insignificance before the concentrated violence and savagery of this bitter confrontation. The body count so far as we can determine here in the field has already gone well above the previous record of #, with the majority of them... uh... minority members. Heavier police firepower seems to have carried the day. "But what the rioters lack in armament they make up for in ferocity. Of the # officers killed here today, # were literally tom to pieces when they were surprised outside the Interdicted Zone by a faction of radicals. Radical charges of police brutality are unverified at this time. "Those interested in a casualty readout should activate channel #, # or for those of you in outlying areas, channel #K. Radical casualties on the left..." the 'caster grinned sardonically, "... and police casualties on the right." Jimmy hastily slapped the #K switch. The newscast shrunk inward, and lists of names began to march up the wall on either side of it. Tom to pieces! His ears roared as the right hand list ended, scuttling up into the ceiling without having named his father. The roar eventually dopplered down into the 'caster's voice, calmer now. " at hand is, of course, difficult to say at this time. The radicals, as usual, claim a moral victory, but it seems as if the central issue of today's demonstration, a step-up in garbage pickup to biweekly, will be denied them all the same. Housing Administrator Blasi has vowed 'never to knuckle under to armed dissent unless it should be in the interests of the Federal Public Housing Program.' So it seems there'll be no joy in the Wyandanch toni..." The door of Jimmy's room doorway, his uniform jacket unbuttoned and bloody. Jimmy started to kill the Screen, barely remembering in time to use his alternate cue. "Cease," he said, and the newscast ceased. "Evening, son," said Sgt. Williams wearily. "How's it going on the home front?" "Okay, Pop. How'd it go today?" "Pretty rough. Kelly -- you remember him? -- caught a slug. Took looked at his boots, rubbed the doorframe as though it were his wife's shoulder. "When I think of what we went through, to keep a couple of politicians from losing face..." He shook his head. "But, I guess we gotta protect and preserve society, even the screwy parts, eh, Jimbo?" "Guess so. Pop." around the room. "What's this? Playing with the brain?" Jimmy realized suddenly that the computer's last answer was waiting there on the wall for him to hit the "clear" switch, and breathed a blasphemy. Caught red-handed! "Uh... yeah. Pop. I was just... fooling around." He waited for the explosion, already wondering what his punishment would be. But the weary man in the doorway didn't seem to have an explosion in him. "Don't do that without asking, Jimmy. It's okay, I can see by the answer you got that you didn't cost us any money -- no charge for nulls. But next time you might run up quite a bill, and your allowance won't cover it. Don't let it happen again, all right?" He turned and walked from the room, but his muffled "Good night," got no response from Jimmy, for Jimmy had just realized in a blinding flash that his father was wrong, that they would get a bill for his questioning of the computer after all. The Brain had not refused to answer, it had simply answered as correctly and concisely as it knew how. For Jimmy had asked it: "What is wrong with the democratic form of government?" And the Brain, apparently considering computerman's slang as idiomatic, had answered; "G.I.G.O." -- that is, "garbage in, garbage out."  Oalaocy Edited by James Baen simply, the best of the best. Hours of reading pleasure by the finest writers of science fiction: such sf luminaries as Isaac Asimov Joe Haldeman, Ursula K. Le Guin (her Nebula winning "The Day Before the Revolution"), Frederik Pohl, R.A. Lafferty, Robert Sheckley and many more are represented here with their finest works. is now available. To order, send the title and number with your name and address, # plus #fi postage to: # Kennedy Drive Hauppauge, N.Y. # There were soft-bodied creatures in endless variety and profusion on the bottom, and tentacled shellfish, odd orange scorpions, trilobites, grotesque wrigglers that looked like armored centipedes, an occasional fish, all grim mouth and dull eyes peering out of bone-rimmed sockets. There were clumps of pallid plants with segmented stems, rising like columns from the mud to support the rippling, translucent ceiling of the pond. Beyond the ceiling was a fuzzy-edged sun. Devonian dreams. I woke up and went under again, and this time there were blue glacial cliffs on the horizon. Much closer, there was the stench of tar and decaying glesh. The setting sun made molten silver of the rain water standing on the surfaces of the tar pools. Irregular lumps lay in some of the pools. Here and there could be seen a curved tusk; a not unrecognizably decomposed forepaw with long, hooked claws; a partially consumed hump of a half-submerged bison. Condors and jackals were everywhere, and I was with them. Pleistocene images. I woke up and got out of bed. It was my day to fix breakfast. This is my one real luxury, you understand -- this journal, these precious sheets of paper. I indulged myself last week and paid through the nose for a hardbound book of blank pages. Two hundred sheets of paper, four hundred sides on which to record my every vagrant thought. Paper for which I have no nobler purpose in mind than Dear Diarying. Welcome to page # of The Book Of Bruce Holt, who'll probably be dead before he gets close to page #.    "Why always dinosaurs and things like that?" asks Carol, the woman with whom I have been living. "And why always poems about 'the moment of extinction,' as you put it here?" I am munching my toast and sipping my tepid soyva. Carol is leaning against the kitchenette's disposal unit, fanning herself with the carbon slate I use for Hrst drafts and notes. "That's what I see," I tell her. "Dinosaurs and things like that. That's what comes to me." "It's all so damned depressing. You're getting that way in your stories, too." "It's a natural reaction against the pap I write for television." "That pap keeps food on the table." I make a short, sharp chuckling noise -- I am not so old that I do not remember real bread, real coffee -- and force down the last of my breakfast, then fish in my shirt pocket for a cigarette. That last remark of Carol's has gotten to me, since it's true. My stories are fitful sellers. Too depressing for most people. Television keeps me going, and television wants optimism. Or, at the very least, sheer escapism. Old Jack Woodford's formula for commercial fiction is a timeless one. Boy Meets Girl, Girl Gets Boy Into Pickle, Boy Gets Pickle Into Girl. "I'm going downtown today," I say after a while. "Do you want me to pick up anything for you?" Carol shakes her head slowly. "I can't think of anything. I may try to get into the commissary while you're out. I could make dinner tonight." "It's my day to cook." "It'll give me something to do." "Finished reading your book?" She uses her fingernail to trace a line across the bottom of the carbon slate. "I don't care for it much. Camus depresses me the same way you do." "Always nice to hear that I've made it into Camus' league." I take my first long puff on the cigarette and wonder what in hell they've begun using to cut the tobacco. "Come on, Carol, what would you prefer that I wrote poems about? Babbling brooks and blue skies? None left, in the event it's escaped your notice." "Don't be nasty, Bruce. And there aren't any dinosaurs left, either, so touche to you." I let the matter drop, because the power is suddenly uncoiling in the back of my skull, and I'm sliding away from her, into the first available mind: some woman named Sharon Kraft, who lives in the heart of the Nashville metroplex, in an apartment even smaller than ours. It's extremely cold in Sharon Kraft's room, and the single dirty window is frosted over on the outside. I, sweltering in August heat, have gone to her at the height of some recent winter. I didn't know Sharon Kraft before this moment, didn't know of her, and all I get from her during the four or five seconds that I'm in her is the usual stuff, flashes about food and money. Couched in leaden anxiety. Carol slaps the carbon slate down on the table before me. "Don't do that when I'm talking to you!" I snap out of it, rescue the slate from the toast crumbs, mutter an apology. "You're always retreating from me like that!" Carol goes on, her voice rising up the scale. "That's all you ever use it for, isn't it? Things get touchy, and you go flying away into your little world for the duration." I am trying not to let her irritation infect me. It's too hot for arguments. I offer her a drag off my cigarette. She shakes her head vehemently. "Look," I say, forcing myself to speak calmly, soothingly, "I didn't ask for it. It just happened. I'm stuck with it, Carol." "Stuck with it! You make it sound like a clubfoot!" "Carol, honey, I have to get along with it the best I can." "Then why don't you use it to make things better for us?" "What do you want me to do? Go back and find out where Captain Kidd buried his loot?" "I don't care what you do, but do something . ' ' Carol has begun pacing back and forth in the kitchenette, three steps that way, three steps back. When she realizes that I'm not going to say another word, that I have no intention of scrapping with her, she stalks out of the kitchenette and wanders in a loose circle around the apartment's main room, touching the spines of my little library of tattered paperbounds, glaring at the chipped plastic chessmen (still locked in last week's Mexican stand-off). And I sit trying to think of something to say which might restore me to her good graces. But the rent is due next week, and my check from the studio is late, and she's bored and feels useless because she can't find a job, and I am convenient to blame, because I have the power. I have the extra Something that most people don't have. I have the gift. And it isn't doing us any good. And so... And so I give up and carefully snuff out the cigarette in a clay ashtray, then deposit the tobacco from the butt in a Mason jar halffilled with previous savings. The best I can do is stay out of Carol's way for a while. Still, I can't help being a little annoyed. We've been through this before, and you'd think that by now Carol would have accepted my limitations. How many times do I have to tell her that I can't make the extra Something do anything? It comes. It goes. I have no control over it, none at all. Time snatches me out of my own head and takes me where it will. I can never say where I'm liable to end up, and, once there, I can't do anything except observe the goings-on through the eyes, ears andor other sensory organs of whatever creature makes itself available to me. Watching trilobites through the eyes of (I presume) lungfish is not going to make me rich. Oh, but I tried. I did try. When I first started having these chronopathic flashbacks, I dismissed them as nightmares and waking dreams. Then came the doubts about my own sanity, the sessions with a psychiatrist, the numbing terror of madness. It wasn't until Dr. D. M. Mayes, of the University of Texas right here in Austin, issued his report that the nature of my affliction became obvious. Temporal dislodgement. Chronopathy. How much better I felt once I knew the name of my disease. How nice to hear that there were dozens like me. The last I heard, they still didn't understand just how the human mind could travel through time. If physicists were baffled by the mechanics of telepathy, clairvoyance and telekinesis, they were absolutely infuriated by chronopathy, which brazenly refuted much that they held dear about the nature of Time and Space. But I have my own theory to explain why. I think it was triggered by despair. Maybe chronopathy has always been latent in people, manifesting itself on occasion and giving rise to conjecture about ghosts and reincarnation. But the manifestations have become more widespread during the last quarter of this century. And I think it's due to an overwhelming sense of hopeless oppression in a worsening environment. People lost all faith in the future. Unhappy in the present, they longed for the past, ached for it, because it always looked rosier, simpler, easier. Thus were the shackles within the human psyche struck off. So, anyway, at age thirty-eight, I turned out to be chronopathic. Learning to live with it wasn't easy, but I've managed. I guess. Once, I even sought out Mayes and offered my services. But he had already assembled a team of chronopaths, men and women whose abilities were finely honed, who had all of the necessary paleon-, archeoand anthropological schooling to complement their talents. I was untrained. I had no control over my power. I was, in short, a semi-gifted amateur, a layman, a hack writer and minimally successful poet to boot. We appreciate your thinking of us in this regard, Mr. Holt, but... Not suitable for present needs. Terrific. The story of my life.    Last night, I watched from the crowd as Louis XV went under the blade. You should have seen the expression on his face, dear diary. He really did not believe that we'd go through with it. Right up to the moment that the executioner dropped the blade, he refused to accept the reality of the situation, and then. Just as the blade began to fall, I saw him crane his head up as far as it would go. I would have sworn that I saw his lips form the words, Mon Dieu. Ah well. Where did I leave off in the continuing saga of Bruce and Carol? The other day, while I was waiting for her to get over her mad, I put my ancient Olympia portable on the table and got to work on the latest installment of my TV soap opera. I was halfway down the page when Carol bumped into something and made a lot of unnecessary noise on her way to the John. She was. I'm certain, deliberately trying to provoke me. But I settled back in my chair, closed my eyes and felt myself leaving again. When I got there, the sky was overcast, and warm rain was falling. The low clouds had a faint greenish tinge. I crouched in a snug hole on the face of a cliff that dropped straight down into the sea. My niche stank of rotting fish and excrement, but the stench did not cut too sharply. My host's sense of smell seemed atrophied. However, even in this murk, its vision was exceptional -- the only other time I had ever experienced such incredible clarity of vision was the time I rode along with what must have been one of the very last eagles. The rain ceased by and by. My host -- no, I -- stirred and stretched pathetic little hindlegs to restore circulation, unfurled wings that were membraneous and covered with a fine down. The wings were braced by an enormously elongated digit. I An Informal  Irreverent Science Fiction  Fantasy Journal Edited  Pubiished by Richard E. Gels Note: The. Alien Critic has azine continues as before in every other respect. Issue ## features a long, eye-opening "inside" double interview with Philip Jose Farmer detailing his use of the Kilgore Trout by-line, his writing of his hard-to-find sex novels, his troubles with publishers, his forthcoming books and his dark view of our planet's future. Also: "Dancing on the Titanic" by Charles Runyon. Letters by: Philip Jose Farmer, Jerry Pournelle, Bob Bloch, William Nolan, Don Wollheim, Ben Bova, many more. Columnists: Larry Shaw, Ted White. Every issue -- The Archives: new book and story listings. Quarterlysample I year #two years. # P.O. Box # Portland, OR #I now knew what, when and probably where I was. Pterosaur, Cretaceous Period. By the inland sea of Kansas, perhaps. I waited until the updraft from the sea felt right, and then I gently kicked away from the face of the cliff, dipped, rose and was airborne. I had the sky all to myself. Eventually, my host brought us lower and skimmed along above the waves, watchful of silver shadows just below the surface. My long, toothless beak dipped in suddenly and scooped up a thrashing Fish which went down my gullet whole. Then my host climbed, still the only creature in the sky. The sun was starting to slide below the horizon. I could not escape the feeling that this might indeed be the last evening of all, that I had happened upon the very last of the dragons. I had come to the Mesozoic Era many times before, I had been Gorgosaurus and Plateosaurus, I knew my way around in the Age of Dinosaurs. But something was different now. The land, sea and sky looked as they had always looked on my previous visits to Late Cretaceous times, my host flew on as though nothing were strange, but I knew, I knew, that aerial reconnaisance of the land to the east would reveal it to be empty of giants. There was only my host, gliding silently toward what I had, in a poem, termed "the moment of extinction." It seemed an invasion of privacy to remain and witness this final pterodactyl's fall, so I pulled away and got on with my typing. I had a severe headache when I was finished at the typewriter. Carol had subsided to the point where she could collapse on the sofa-bed with The Stranger. But she was flipping the pages angrily. She had noticed my unoccupied meat. I went over to her and got very tender and caressing and so forth, and we were back on more or less friendly terms after about thirty minutes. We realized that we hadn't had our last falling out about the extra Something, but we were all cuddly and content for the time being, the storm had passed, we could look forward to a little peace before the subject again reared its head. And in such moments I really, keenly regret that I am not better with my words. The Mesozoic always does that to me, makes me want to talk to Carol about what it was like to have been a young man back during the Sixties and earliest Seventies, when it looked as though there might be hope for humanity... when blacks were suddenly demanding the right to be people, when women were demanding the right to be human beings, when... when so many different voices were being raised, crying out for sanity and justice, when there were good and noble causes, worthy causes, when there was still time and the future that has come to pass was still a small, gray cloud hanging low on the horizon, when... When the smell of extinction was not in the air. But I can't make it live for Carol. She's too young. She was born after things had already gone to hell in a hand-basket. She was barely out of diapers when California broke up. (Goodbye, L.A. You always fascinated me.) She was just a kid when Texas made its abortive attempt to divide itself into five separate states, and as far as Carol is concerned, Texas has always been occupied by enemy troops. Carol came too late, after there was no longer any place for hope in our lives. And I have never been able to explain to her the essential difference between the poor dumb earnest optimism of my youth and the inanely glowing stuff I write for TV. Carol, Carol, dinosaurs and all their brethren were majestic creatures. How much so, you will never be able to understand, because you can't be told about it. You have to feel what it was like to be twenty meters long and the lord of the world. Or to glide on six-meter wings above the Kansas Sea. The dinosaurs were the most awesome things of all time, mountains made to walk. And, for all of their cranial density, Carol, they were nobler monsters than men. When the dinosaurs died, they left a clean world. They walked out of the world, and it was still full of living things. The dinosaurs died out gracefully. When we die out, we'll take the whole world with us, one way or another.    I have such a mind for trivia. All morning long. I've been haunted by a song which I can't possibly have heard during the past twenty years. It's something from the Sixties, I think, something by Bob Dylan. A cry of anguish, of disillusionment. "Oh, mama, can this really be the end, to be stuck inside of Mobile with the Memphis blues again?" And this, from one of the stanzas: "... the ladies treat me kindly, and they furnish me with tape, but deep inside my heart, I know I can't escape." Oh, but I try. Today is Friday, Food Day at the commissary, and the streets are packed. I had to go to the studio. Pushed and fought my way to the mass-transit stop at the corner, and then the steam-bus was twenty minutes late. But it did arrive, and I did get a seat up front. It was a miserable ride, all the same. My, respirator has sprung a leak. (God, who'd have thought that Austin, Texas would ever have really bad smog?) The day was a scorcher, and everything stank, the bus, the streets, the people, the whole city. The smell of extinction. And so I leaned my head back, closed my eyes and got away from then as best I could. All is calm, all is bright.  Dear Mr. Baen, end of Directions struck a responsive chord this month and so, this letter. Your note in your reply to Philip M. Cohen's letter ("For some reason, subs, have increased enormously in the last year or so... that, sir, is good news for not only Galaxy but for the entire SF field. After IF died and Vertex shuddered to a near standstill (newsprinttabloid format), Vertex has since folded. Ed. , I was rather anxious for the SF magazine field. But things are looking up, particularly with Galaxy. The reason for the increase in subs, to Galaxy is simply put; Quality editing presenting Quality SF. After the era of Fred Pohl, Galaxy and IF were, to be charitable, shoddy. However, with the advent of your regime. Galaxy has moved rapidly toward the top of the SF magazine field. You have my heartfelt congratulations for your fine work. Most letters end at this point, but something has nagged at me for some time and here it is: Why is SF continually placed at the bottom of the literary world? Years ago (# or so) when acquaintances would see me reading Heinleih's Stranger in a Strange Land, I would hear the old; "Jeeze! How can you stand to read that -- space opera-monster junk -- (just plain) junk -- drivel and s-t?" I'd grin and tell 'em I read it because it was interesting, basically well written and, well, it had ideas, concepts and settings that mainstream literature just did not contain. Sniggering at my juvenile tastes, they would saunter off. Ten years later the same people were telling me about "grokking", "water brothers" and all the new ideas they had just discovered. I sniggered a bit and read onward. It never ceases to astound me how many of the "now" and "today" views of the world are old hat to us SF readers. Von Daniken? Unique? Unusual? Mind boggling? Not a bit of it! Most of the concepts presented in that mish-mash. Chariots of the Gods were explored, dissected and hurled onto the trash heap of SF cliche years ago. The "crazy" ideas of SF are now being discussed by many who would never admit that they had ever considered reading that "junk" SF. This paradox of general acceptance of old SF grating the field that generated them bothers the hell out of me! "Low" form literature this SF, but the ideas are neat, just don't admit where they originated! Egad! Another point of interest is the continual idea-production of SF. Let's face it, SF keeps you interested -- in our world (past, present and future) and (this is where the mainstream is left light years behind) in the situations of other worlds, their people, problems and culture. The growing popularity and acceptance of SF among the general readership (those who were mainstreamers until they "saw the light") indicates that the human brain has not become totally mired in today, we're still reading beyond our everyday world, looking not just for escape, but for enlightenment and knowledge. SF does aid us in our thinking; I've learned more about science from reading SF than from all the dull science textbooks of my high school and college days. Which brings me to Dr. A. Meyer's letter, to wit; Bull! (For the most pan.) I can agree with his assertion that SF, though it can exist happily without literary values cannot exist without absolute values in part only. SF contains certain absolute values which make it SF. But to exist without literary values? I think not, Dr. Meyer. He is horrendously mistaken when he states "...literary elegance is merely gilding refined gold." Good Grief! Granted, SF does have "absolute values" (suspension of disbelief, literature of ideas, etc.) and to those of us who read it regularily, it is refined gold; but to say that literary values are unimportant to SF -- that's just absurd. Science Fiction -- that second word is imponant There is good fiction and bad fiction; there is probably nothing worse than bad science fiction. In SF both the science and the fiction must be integrated, but both must be presented 'ell in order for it to be successful. That's what makes it so challenging to write and exciting to read. Delaney, Sturgeon, Heinlein, Silverberg, Zelazny, Bester, Pohl, Andersen, Le Guin (the list is almost endless) all write excellent fiction and it makes their science fiction move, become real and have meaning. Characterization, plotting and the other concepts of fiction must be observed if our favorite literary form is to remain viable. If Dr. Meyer doubts the value of fiction concepts in SF, I would refer him to Ben Bova's article in the August # Writer "Plot in Science Fiction", an excerpt from his forthcoming book Notes to a Science Fiction Writer. Or he could examine Science Fiction: Today and Tomorrow, an entire book, edited by Reginald Bretnor, dedicated to the science and the fiction in SF. ly; concepts and techniques are achieving an excellence that will insure the survival of SF as vibrant, far reaching and respected literature. I see I have stomped my soapbox into splinters with this tirade and the hour is getting late. Once again my sincerest congratulations. Sincerely, Craig W. Anderson # Vallerand Rd. Tracy, Ca. # Dear Mr. Baen, Galaxy is the last magazine in the world in which you'd find a schematic diagram trying to pass as fiction. Analog, sure, occasionally; even F  SF once published one. But Galaxyl I've been reading it for two years, and the worst of the stories were still stories. Not any more. I'm referring, of course, to Hayford Peirce's nonstory "High Yield Bondage". The rickety "story" that surrounds this article should have been removed, and what was left published as a non-fact article. It was mildly amusing, but a failure as straight fiction. And where do you get off limiting Alter to three pages, cutting him off when he was just starting? Geis' Alter-Ego is picking up a lot of fans out here, and we'll kick and scream till Alter gets his way. What harm can he do reviewing books? "Nobody Here but Us Shadows": This is one of the best short stories you've published in your editorship so far. The ideas are well-worn, but Lundwall uses them in a totally original manner. I hope he makes further appearances in Galaxy. Keep up the (usually) good work. You just might break up Analog's monopoly on Hugos. Sincerely, Christopher DeVito Thank you... but not this year; Ben is still # in the hearts of fandom. (Congratulations, Mr. Bova on your third -- in a row, yet! -- Hugo.) Dear Mr. Baen, I have recently read my first two issues of Galaxy, the April # and June # issues. I want to write to thank you for restoring my faith in science-fiction. A curious statement, you think. In my teens I was a heavy science-fiction fan. I didn't have much money, but most of what I got went to science-fiction books. Arthur C. Clarke was my idol. (He still is, but Ursula K. Le Guin is giving him some stiff competition.) Then I joined the Marine Corps and I read almost no science-fiction from Dune until The Gods Themselves. I was, among other things, discovering philosophy and history. But, it was science-flction also that kept me off science-fiction! Suddenly, it seemed, science-fiction had become "socially relevant" and sold its soul to the peace-love-dope-anti-war-antiestablishment youth cultures. Of course, this wasn't totally true for all science-fiction, but it seemed whenever I went to the bookshelves, the books all seemed to be promising to be bigger put-downs "reflecting the social ills today projected to their terrifying possibilities". I bought a few. A few too many! Science-fiction had also decided to become intellectual art! But what a strange definition of art these new stories had. Gone were such hack features like plot, characterization, and realistic dialogue. Chaos seemed to reign and its queen was unintelligible symbology. I dislike bad literature. Science-fiction as art had become bad literature. Recently I have read Orbir #, Orbit #, Nova #, and a few other such anthologies. There was less chaos and mystic symbology, but I was appalled at the pessimism! Of all those stories, not five left Earth. Nearly everyone of those stories foretold a dismal future of ruin or choking population. Human life was pictured as bare, helpless survival -- an existance made horrible by mindless bureaucracy and heartless technology and devoid of dignity. I wondered where science-fiction's starspanning vision had gone. I recalled how meaningless President Kennedy's challenge to reach the moon by # was to me until A Fall Of Moondusi by Arthur C. Clarke gave me the vision -- the meaning '. -- of what this first flight would mean and could eventually bring about. These stories I had been reading would not inspire a young mind to anything unless it would be to the dismal hopelessness of striving for future goals. Of course, pessimism is as valid as optimism, but I wondered if all science-fiction had given up to pessimism with only a few reactionary hold-outs like Clarke, Asimov, Le Guin, and Norton. About this time I bought my first two issues of Gala.xy, plus some of the competition. I found again science-fiction that is both good literature and out among the stars. I learned through your magazine that science-fiction's star-spanning vision is alive and well between your covers. Congratulations! You've just won a steady buyer. Thank you, G. Richard Bozarth Frankly I have a certain fondness for peace, love, youth et a!., and am a bit of an antiestablishmentarian in the bargain -- but I do believe that if life isn't worth living...what's the point? Sir: There are many things in this world that I do not understand. Right now I'm having much trouble understanding the people in the science-fiction field. You people have made me ashamed to admit that I have been reading SF for # of my # years. The reason being you have changed SF from sciencefiction to sex fantasy. What is this? Sex isn't something new. It has been written about and talked about, had its picture photographed, painted, drawn, sculpted, scratched and smeared on so many things nobody could miss it. But jiot here please. That is not why I subscribe to your magazine. I know your writers need a lot of freedom to move ideas around in and to express things in new ways, but "freedom isn't free". You have a responsibility to me and others like me. If you want to print and sell all that trash, fine! Just be sure to change the title of your magazine so we will know before we invest. I have spent no less than a hundred dollars this year trying to find science-fiction that isn't obsessed with sex. Sex is not a spectator sport to me. If I can't participate I'm not going to pay money to watch someone else. If I can't find science-fiction I won't settle for sex fantasy. Put up or shut up! Produce science-fiction or get out of the business. With deepest regrets Ray L. Stouff # Emerald Hills Way Smithfield, Texas # Dear Jim, Virgil Hays has criticized you for printing Hays feels you should "knock off the crap and get back to science fiction." What does he think sex is? A' thing to be put in Playboy, and conveniently forgotten when it comes to sf? No. As long as you are printing a story with two sexes involved, there either has to be or should be interaction between them. Not to advocate porno, but to demand a credible story. Even a moron could see that, the story being based on a society in which sex is a chore instead of a pleasure, there must be a reference to sex, or the encounter written up. Let me ask those of you who agree with Mr. Hays -- What's your hangup? I am perps relevant to the story. Why is it you object fc sex in a story? Why is it you want to cen stories like the one in question?  And you Jim, why do you print drivel like that? Bn Bv at NLG has been through it already, and so have we readers, so why give these nerds a forum to shout from? Sincerely, Geoff Beckman # Norfolk Rd. Cleveland Hts., OH # Partly to see if I can elicit contrary responses such as your own, and partly because, well, I do try to provide a forum for many divergent points of view. Dear Mr. Baen, As a year-old subscriber, I enjoy Galaxy quite a bit, especially Dick Geis (a friend of mine), Jerry Poumelle's articles (which really make me think), and the short stories. This is only personal opinion, because I know many readers enjoyed it, but I do not place "Sign of the Unicom" high on my list. I never have felt that serials have a place in any magazine. They are, to me, much like trying to watch a good movie on t.v. with too damn many commercials -- the length in between episodes does the story no from a bad case of too many characters. Though not a writer, one thing I always remembered from college was "don't get too many characters in your story" unless you can really develope them as Frank Herbert vote for two-part or one-part serials. By one part, I mean none at all. But, I shall still read on as long as your quality remains as it has been since you took over. Very sincerely, Gerald L. Blucher # S. E. #th Ave. Portland, OR # Thank you. Personally I thought the characlineated. I guess some people like Dickensian type fiction -- and others don't! Dear Mr. Baen, By all means, publish Roger Zelazny's fourth Amber novel -- and by the way, Darnay's Helium was probably the best serial printed in Galaxy within the last three years. Also, Dick Geis's "Alien Viewpoint" column has contained some of the fiinniest material on SF that I've seen for several years. However, the irregularity of the column can be disappointing at times. Do you plan to have Alter return in the next few issues? Cordially, John S. Kelly #-A Farmers Avenue Bethpage, N.Y. # Bookstore, # McKinley, Sacramento # Comic adaptation of the first "Amber" book. First of three parts. Send # to; John Onoda; Apt. #, # E. #th St., Bloomington. Indiana #I Auto Repair Book. Save money on car repairs! Send # to Roy Lewis, # Alcross, Covina. Calif. #. Free Lists -- SF books, mazines. Send to: Held, Box #. Buffalo. New York #. Calif. #. Illustrated catalog of SF-Fantasy Weird Tale Books. #s of titles list. Send # cl for one, I for next #, or # for # consecutive catalogs plus Wolfe's "Fifth He of Carberus " a # clothbound #st ed Nebula Award winning SF book. Send to; Purple Unicorn Books. #-G# London Road. Duluth. Minn. #. Magazine of Science Fiction, Fantasy and Horror). # an issue, or # issues a year lor #. Imaginative and provocative fiction, the Twilight Zone Revisited, Star Trek Quiz, the Telepathic Corner, science artides, bookmovie reviews, special features. Cash awards for best material published. (Available early #.) Write: John R. Racano, # Cleveland Ave., Colonia, New Jersey #. Poetry Market Newsletter -- Send self-addressed envelope for information: Minotaur, Box #A, Eagle River, Alaska #, How lo Think about the Problem of Designing a Subculture. "As you have gathered we are not technologists bul aestheticists who have acquired our technical knowledge deliberately to insure its proper development and usage. We have fourKl that it is ignorance that perverts aesthetic and human values not technical knowledge." # for two volumes, I # pages total, and one issue of Detour magazine. Interactive Concerns Group, # N. lists. Gordon Barber, #-G Minneapolis Ave., Duluth, MN. #. tics, brain modeling, theoretical psychology. Sample # .  S Books. G-#, # North Wilder, St. Paul, Minn. #. Moneymaking Opportunity -- # per# possible. Stuffing envelopes. Send # c and self-addressed stamps envelope for details. Jewell Industries. # De Garmo, Sylmar, Calif. #. "Escape", Bradbury, Pohl, Asimov...catalogue: # #. target practice as seen on Kung Fu. # (lour or #I , ers believe they are either Moonrock, Spacerock, or the result of Meteroric impact: Genuine Thailand Tekite on #" Silver Finish Chain, also fits on keychain, bracelet, #. Astrahan, Department TG, Box #, Saugerties, NY #. lor three issues. More than # potential customers. Write S-F Mart. Galaxy  # East # Street. New York, N.Y. #. Why not? Take # for # now Sb# TheHuto Winners. Voi T II GianI #-in I volume of # award-winning Slones, # lo # Asimov inlfoduces each Pub ed S# # # Approaching Oblivion. By Harlan Ellison Eleven mind-spmamg stones in the muHiaward winner's new anthology, eiploring new and unfathomed areas ol the future Eiplicit scenes and language may be oHensive to some. Pub eb # # # Enchanted Pilgrimage. By CliTford D SimaK of a modern man m a universe of medieval monsters and mores Pub ed S# # # Again, Dangerous Visions. Harlan Ellison, ed Short Slones and novels # in all Eiplicit scenes and language may be oHensive lo some. Pub ed tl# # # The Shockwave Rider. By iohn Brunner By early hsi century, a data information net threatens the people as privacy becomes obsolete By Hugo Award winning author Pub ed S# # # The Computer Connection. By Alfred Bestcr People made immorlal by traumatic shocks band together lo light a computer lunamok Pub ed # # #I The Foundation Trilogy. By Isaac Asimov The ends ol the galaxy revert lo barbansrri An SF classic Comb Price S# # # Buy Jupiter and Other Stories. By Isaac Asimov Here are # prsvi ously uncollected short stones plus latest installment ol Asimov autobiography Rev Hem, Shah Guido G. Take a Match, and others Highly entertaining Pub ed S# # # The Best of Cordwainer Smith. # outstanding SF stories include The Lady Who Sailed the Soul, The Burning ol the Brain, A Planet Named Shayol. Spec Ed # The Mole in God's Eye. By Larry Niven A Jerry Pournelle Man's first conlaci with an iniellinl alien species Pub ed # # # Swords ot MarsSynihebc Men ot Mars. By Edgar Rice Burroughs Two novels of unparalleled adventure m onesuperbly iliusIraled volume INus. by Frank Frazelta. Spec Ed #I The Land That Time Forgot. By Edgar Rice Burroughs # novels in one. includes The People That Time Forgot and Out ol Time's Abyss. # pp of stills from exciting new movie Special Edition # Before the Golden Age. Isaac Asimov, ed # classic stories ot Ihe #s, Irom vintage SF pulps, now in one huge volume Pub ed # # # Early Del Rey. By Lester del Rey # stories Irom del Roy's early career, with biographical commentary Includes My Name Is Legion. Reincarnate, Though Dreamers Die. Great reading, a treat lor SF bulls Pub ed # # # The New Atlantis. RobcM Silvetberg. od Three Hugo and Piebula winning authors Gene Wolte. Ursula Le Gum. and lames Tiplree. Jr Pub ed S# # # The Deathworld Trilogy. By Harry Harrison On # amazing planets interplanetary adventurer Jason dm All gambles his life against different lethalenvironmenls Spec Ed # ARnighlol Ghosts and Shadows. By Poul Anderson Interplanetary rebellion erupts in the Terran E mpire By the author ol The Day of Their Return and Fire Time. Spec Ed #B The # Annual World's Best SF. Donald A Wollheim. ed Includes George R R Marlin s A Song For Lya plus # lop Talcs by Pohl. Asimov Besler. olheis Soec Ed An Extraordinary Offer What a way to get acquainted with these science fiction greats. Browse through the list of books on this page and choose any # for just #. It's the most extraordinary sample of science fiction ever offered in one package. How the Science Fiction Book Ciub Works: Cut along  line and  mail -- I no postage  necessary! I When your application for membership is accepted, you'll receive your introductory package of four books for just # (plus shipping and handling). You may examine them in your home, and if not completely satisfied, return them within ten days -- membership will be cancelled and you'll owe nothing. About every # weeks (# limes a year), we'll send you the Club's bulletin. Things to Come, describing the # coming Selections and a variety of Alternate choices. If you want both Selections, you need do nothing; they'll be shipped automatically. If you don't want a Selection, or prefer an Alternate, or no book at all, just fill out the convenient form always provided, and return it to us by the date specified. We try to allow you at least ten days for making your decision. If you do not receive the form in time to respond within # days, and receive an unwanted seTection, you may return it at our expense. As a member you need lake only # Selections or Alternates during the coming year. You may resign any time thereafter, or remain a member as long as you wish. At least one of the two Selections each month is only # plus shipping and handling. Other extra-value selections are slightly higher but always much less than Publishers' Editions. Send no money. Send the coupon today. Science Fiction Book Club #S#I Oept. HR#, Garden Cily, New York # Please accept me as a memoer. i agree to the membership plan as described above. Send me, as a beginning, the # books whose numbers I have indicated below, and bill me Just # (plus shipping and handling). I agree to take # additional books al tow club prices in the coming year and may resign anylime thereafter. Mr. MissMrs. (Pie ! print)Apt. #... Stale-ZipCity The Science Fiction Book Club offers its own complete hardbound editions sometimes altered in size to fit special presses and save members even more. Members accepted in U.S.A. and Canada only. Canadian members will be serviced from Toronto. Offer slightly different in Canada. complete selection  What if God is a compu ter? (## -- see other side) What if aphrodisiacs become weapons of war? (##)  What if suddenly  your world was limI ited to just three square city blocks? (#) What if otir first contact with jlierts is with beingS's(S  't.  totally different as to elude understanding? (##) # What if a govern-# mental computer had i total information on #  y everyone --  except you? (##)  jj 'I found yourself in a f robot body? (##)  What if? Why not -- stimulate your imagination with the world's finest speculative fiction? Take# Science Fiction Bestsellers for # with membership Cut along line and mail -- no postage necessary! No postage stamp necessary if mailed in the United States First Class Permit No. # Garden City. N.Y. Postage Will Be Paid By -- Siienn Fiition Booh tlub Garden City N.Y. # . V I I See other  Science Fiction P. J. Plauger John Varley Best we ever make Biggest bargain in galaxy now in your hands! Get # full months of the finest science fiction writing at a special low introductory rate. Less than l#th of a solar credit -- just # U.S. Earth money with the coupon below brings you mind-expanding ideas and far-out authors alive today! Plus the unusual free gift described below to let you project the future for years and years from now. Just attach your check or money order to coupon and mail it to us to start your subscription and receive your gift. This time-computer dial lets you look backward and forward in time! Were you born on a Tuesday? What day will your birthday fall on in #? Will Christmas be on a weekend in the year #? You'll have the answers at your fingertips with this perpetual calendar! Mail the coupon at right with your remittance today. this 'J coupon to take advantage of this special subscription  gift offer from Name: Street: City; State: Zip.Mail With Remittance To ; # Kennedy Drive Hauppauge, New York # From Harper a? Row hwHbhsf ai By Ursula K. Le Guin, The Nebula and Hugo Awardwinning novelist has selected her own best short fiction for this dazzling collection. # By Kate Wilhelm. A spellbinding novel of survival in the polluted future by one of today's most popular writers. # #th Anniversary Issue The year's best novella, novelette and short story plus a selection of runners-up. Edited by James Gunn. # By Michael Moorcock. More diverting and often amusing adventures of the hedonistic immortals who dwell at the end of time. # The third anthology collected by Thomas M. Disch features stories of utopia. # Harper e) Row #  # #ra St... New York # Robert Silverberg's newest novel takes a look at metropolitan life and politics in the not so distant future. # Damon Knight's latest collection of all-new stories highlights some of the field's brightest young talents. # By John Ivimy. For readers of Beyond Stonehenge and Secrets of the Great Pyramid, a new examination of prehistoric structures. Illustrated. # Richard Cavendish recounts the history, myths, uses and significance of the cards of the Tarot in a humdinger of a lively, lavish gift book. Illustrated. # Bruce C. Murray, scientist and optimist, explores survival options for the future in a fascinating new book. # At bookstores Arnold E. Abramson, Publisher Jay Tumck, Circulation Director J. E Pournelle, Ph D , Science Editor L C Murphy, Subscriptions Dept. Theodore Sturgeon, Consulting Editor C M Boiling, #ss'f to the Editor Spider Robinson. Contributing Editor James Baen, Editor The State had brought Corbell (Mark II) to life by bell, Mark I) into the living body of a brain-wiped criminal -- so that he might seed the stars with life. But instead, Corbell the Rebel has chosen to dive for the Galactic Core! Wherein an artist of a new kind battles for her very existence -- and loses. Again, and again, and again... Straight fantasy or ethological allegory -- you decide. But either way this grim little extrapolation of the animal-in-man amply demonstrates that there are worse things than being human. Poor guy, he could have anything he wanted -- except life itself. For a teller-of-tales the difference between fiction and reality is a very hazy thing. No wonder they sometimes get confused. (And congratulations to Mr. Plauger, this year's winner of the John W. Campbell Award for Best New Writer.) Death is no part of life, but comes after it. Remember that. It's important. The Star Trek Convention, Boskone #, Baiticon #, Mancon #, Autoclave, Westercon #. Midamericon. Wherein Spider opines that if a writer doesn't keep his readers turning pages he isn't writing, but is engaged in...something else. Geis talks about this year's Hugo Nominees, among whom, by the way, are Richard E. Geis and this Editor. (The Hugo is "Science Fiction's Oscar.") Letters from Howes, Findley, Henrich, Pournelle, Houston, B. Wilson, Baird, Bowne, Klotz, A. Wilson. Where to find it. Interior illustrations by Ames, Bramley, Fabian, Freff, Pini of Universal Publishing  Distributing Corporation. Arnold E. Abramson, President. Main Offices: # East # Street, New York, N.Y. #. Single copy: .#. #-tssue subscription: # In U.S., # elsewhere. Copyright Conventions. All rights reserved. Second class postage paid at New York, N.Y. and additional mailing offices. The publishers assume no responsibility tor unsolicited material. All stories printed in this magazine are fiction and any similarity between characters and actual persons Is coincidental. Printed in U.S.A. Hotel, New York, N.Y. Membership: #. For info: Box #, Bklyn., N.Y. #. Brian Robinson, # Linwood Grove, Longsight, Manchester, UK., or Bill Burns, # Lou Avenue, Kings Park, N.Y. #. Sheraton-Boston Hotel, Boston, Mass. GoH: Poul Anderson. Official artist: Rick Stembach. Registration: # until Jan. #. For info: Cambridge, Mass. #. ard Johnson's New Center Motor Lodge, Detroit, Mich. GsH: Gene Wolfe and Donn Brazier. Registration: # until May #, # after, # at the door. For info: Autoclave, Box #, Detroit, ML #. Hunt Valley Inn, Baltimore, MD. GsH: Suzanne Tompkins and Jerry Kaufman. Registration: # in advance, # at door. For info: Norman Schwartz, #I Oakwood Rd., Glen Bumte, MN. #. Park, Manchester, England. #th British SF con. GoH: Robert Silverberg. Fan GoH: Peter Roberts. Membership: # attending. For info: ternational Hotel, Los Angeles, CA. GoH: H.L. Gold. Fan GoH: Gregg Calkins. Membership: # until June, # after. For info: Westercon #, Box #, Mission Hill, CA. World SF Convention. Hotel Muelbach, Kansas City, Mo. GoH: Robert Heinlein. Fan GoH: George Barr. Membership: # until May #; # until Aug. #; # thereafter, and at the door. Supporting membership: #. The naming of names was important to Corbell. Alone in his little universe, dissociated from all mankind, with only himself and his bland-voiced computer to talk to, Corbell hung 'tags on everything. He called himself Jay bee Corbell. Yes, it was a major decision. For awhile he was calling himself Rebellious Brain-Erasure: Lousy Loser). He gave that up after the shape of his new nose stopped bothering him, after he got used to the look and feel of his shorter arms and slender hands, his alien body. There were no mirrors on the ship. What he called the Kitchen was a wall with slots and a menu display screen. The opposite wall was the Health Club: the exercise paraphernalia and the outlets that would turn this chamber into sauna or shower or steam bath. The medical dispensary and diagnostic tools were Forest Lawn: the cold sleep tank was also in that room. The control room was a hollow sphere with a remarkable chair in the exact center, surrounded by a horseshoe bank of controls, and approached via a catwalk of metal lace. That chair would assume a fantastic variety of positions, and it gave indecently good massages. The spherical wall could disappear to display the black sky as if Corbell and the control bank floated alone in space. It would display textbooks on astronomy or astrophysics or State history, or updated diagrams of the ship. Corbell called it the Womb Room. The autopilot-computer could be voice operated from anywhere aboard. Or there was the computer link: a helmet like a hair dryer with a thick cord attached, that would plug Corbell directly into the computer's senses. Corbell was afraid to use it. He was afraid to personalize the computer. He spoke to it only to give orders and request information, and he named it "Computer". But he dithered for months before naming the great seeder ramship he had stolen from Pierce and the State. Don Juan, he called it, for its phallic overtones. Trivial decisions...but that was Corbell's problem. He had already made his major decisions. That was his finest hour, when he broke free of Pierce the checker and drove for the galactic core. Don Juan should have capped his career then, by blowing up.    Pierce the checker had explained it all. He had been -- someone had been -- Jerome Branch Corbell the architect. Someone named Corbell, dying of cancer, had declined to die as anyone else died. This Corbell had had himself entombed in a double-walled coffin, the outer filled with liquid nitrogen He had hoped to be reawakened after medical science solved twin problems: a cancer cure, and a cure for the damage done by ice crystals rupturing cell walls. It hadn't worked out that way. Later there had been a criminal. name or his crime. The State had wiped a criminal's personality, memories, self. Into the empty brain the State had played electrical currents trapped in the frozen brain of Jerome Corbell. The State had ground this Corbell into hamburger and leeched the hamburger for jected into a criminal's veins. "Jerome Corbell is dead," Pierce the checker had explained. "I could have given you his intact skeleton for a souvenir." The new Corbell had no more civil rights than a dead man. In practical terms, the State had created a man with a lust for privacy and an internal self-sufficiency very rare among State citizens. Such a man would have had to adapt to an unfamiliar culture anyway; had in fact volunteered for that task. Why should he not postpone that adaptation for two hundred years, while he guided a seeder ramship around a bent ring of stars? He would return a hero of sorts. He would have started a dozen uninhabitable worlds on the road to becoming colonies, new territory for the State. The new Corbell was to be a rammer. His alternative -- "You're wrong to call it slave labor," Pierce had told him. "A slave can't quit. Your crime has cost you your citizenship, but you still have the right to change professions. You need only ask for another, um, course of rehabilitation." But he meant death. Corbell's was the fourth personality to be tested in that empty body. What Pierce expected of Corbell was complete, enthusiastic obedience. Otherwise there would be a fifth personality living in the criminal's body. Pierce had had his obedience during Corbell's entire period of training...training that went rapidly, because it was augmented by injecpected where the injections had come from. He had obeyed orders until he was actually in command of the huge spacecraft. Then, around the orbit of Jupiter, he had started his turn. Don Juan was a Bussard ramjet. Its fuel was interstellar hydrogen, gathered in by magnetic fields and burned in fusion fire. Unlimited fuel. According to the autopilotcomputer, Don Juan could accelerate at one gravity forever. With relativistic time compression to help him, Corbell could reach the galactic core in twenty-one years of ship's time...and return to a world seventy thousand years older, his crime seventy thousand years forgotten. Or perhaps he would not return at all. Even the State did not know what Corbell would find at the galactic core. Twenty-one years from now he could make his next major decision. A year on his yay, and Corbell was starving for the sound of another voice. He dithered. What could Pierce say that would be worth the hearing? He had hung up on Pierce, he had had the computer disconnect the message laser receiver, as a gesture of contempt. That gesture was im : portant. Could Pierce know , never mind how, that he was no longer talking to a void? Corbell held lengthy conversations about it. "Can I possibly be that lonely?" he demanded of himself. "Or that bored? Or that desperate to hear another human voice again? Other than my own -- " His own voice echoed back from the Womb Room walls. "Computer," he said at last, "reconnect the message laser receiver." And he waited. Nothing. Hours passed, and nothing. He was savage. Pierce must have given up. Somewhere in the city Pierce would never show Corbell, Pierce the checker would be training another revived corpsicle. The voice caught him at breakfast three days later. "Corbell!" "Hah?" That was strange. Computer had never addressed him before. Was it an emergency? "This is Peerssa, you traitorous son of a bitch! Turn this ship around and carry out your mission!" "Get stuffed," Corbell said, feeling good. "Get stuffed yourself," said the voice of Peerssa, turned suddenly silky-smooth. Something was wrong here. Don Juan was almost half a light year from Sol. How could Peerssa... "Computer, switch off the message laser receiver." "That won't work, Corbell! I've beamed my personality into your computer, over and over again for these past seven months! Turn us around or I'll cut off your air!" Corbell yelled something obscene. The silence that followed commanded attention. The purr of air moving through the life support system was a sound he never heard anymore; but he heard its absence. "Turn that back on!" he cried in panic. "Will you bargain, Corbell?" "Never! I'll throw -- " What was heavy and movable? Nothing? "I'll pry the microwave oven loose and throw it into the computer! I'll give you nothing but a wrecked ship!" "Your mission -- " "Shut up l" The voice of Pierce the checker was silent. Corbell heard the purr of moving air. What next? If Pierce controlled the computer he controlled everything. Why didn't he turn the ship himself? Had he? Corbell climbed up into the Womb Room and settled in the control chair. "Full view," he commanded. He floated alone in space. Half a light year of distance had not changed the pattern of the stars. A year of acceleration had. Don Juan was now meeting all light rays at. an angle, so that the entire sky was puckered forward. In his first life, during nights spent aboard a small boat, Corbell had learned a nodding acquaintance with the constellations. Sagittarius was just where he had left it, directly overhead. A ring of white flame around and below him was hydrogen guided and constricted to fuse in stellar fire: the exhaust of his drive. Sol was a hot pink point beneath his feet...and something flickered across it. Corbell, staring, made out a humanoid form barely blacker than space, walking toward him across the stars. Coming close. Narrow features, light hair...it was Pierce. Corbell watched, barely breathing. Pierce was as big as Don Juan. Pierce was angry... Corbell said, "Computer, get that mannequin off my screen." The figure vanished. Corbell resumed breathing. "Pierce, or Peerssa, or Computer, or whatever name you will answer to, I give you your orders. You will proceed to the galactic axis under one gravity of acceleration, making turnover at midpoint. You will take all necessary steps to guard my life and the integrity of the ship, subject to this mission. Now speak if you like." The voice of Pierce the checker said, "I prefer Peerssa." Corbell sighed his relief. "So do I. Are you in fact under my orders?" "Yes. Corbell, there are things we must discuss. You owe your very existence to the State. You've stolen a key to the survival of mankind itself! How many seeder ramships do you think will succeed in converting alien atmospheres to something men can breathe? Or do you think that men will never need to leave the Earth?" "Computer, you will henceforth answer to the name Peerssa. Peerssa, shut the fuck up." Silence.    Now Corbell caught himself giggling occasionally. It could happen any time. At meals, or sitting in the Womb Room watching the sky, or using the Health Club, he would suddenly start giggling. And then he couldn't stop, because Peerssa could hear, and Peerssa couldn't answer -- Peerssa. The naming of names: Pierce the checker was far in Corbell's past, while Peerssa was a personality imposed on a computer's memory bank. The distinction was worth remembering. There would be major differences between the man and the computer. Peerssa had different senses. Peerssa would never suffer hunger pangs or a frustrated sex urge. Peerssa would never exercise or use the rest room. Peerssa might well have no sense of self preservation. That was worth finding out. And Peerssa was compelled to follow orders. Peerssa was Corbell's slave. Two weeks passed before Corbell gave in to the urge for conversation. Seated in the control chair, floating among stars that were already brighter and bluer above than below, Corbell said, "Peerssa, you may speak." "Good. You've instructed me to guard your life and the ship. I can't maintain one gravity all the way the ship." "Don't lie to me," Corbell snapped. "I checked it out on the computer before I ever passed Saturn. The ram effect works better at high velocities, because I can narrow the width of the ram fields. Greater hydrogen flux." "You used data already in the computer. ' ' "Yes, of course." "Corbell, that data was meant for jumps of up to fifty-two light years. Not thirty-three thousand. We built the field generator as strong as possible, but it will not stand one gravity at your peak velocity. The strains will tear it apart. We'll have to decrease thrust starting three years from now, if you want to live." Pierce the checker had never lied, had he? Pierce had never bothered. Why lie to a corpsicle? Peerssa was something else again. Corbell said, "You're lying." "I deny it. Make up your mind. You've ordered me not to lie. Am I under your orders? If not, why don't I just turn and head for Van Manaan's Star?" Corbell gave up. "This ruins my itinerary, doesn't it? How long will it take us to reach the Core?" "In near-perfect safety, about five hundred years." "Give me...oh, a ninety percent chance of getting there alive. How long?" "Computing. Insufficient data on interstellar mass density. We'll correct that on the way. One hundred and sixty years four months, confidence of ten months, all figures in ship's time." Corbell felt cold. That long? "Suppose we don't go direct? We could skim above the plane of the galaxy -- " " -- and thin out the interstellar matter. Computing. Good, Corbell. We lose some time thrusting laterally at turnover, but we still shave some time. One hundred and thirty-six years, eleven months, confidence of a year and a month." "That still isn't good." "And you'd spend the same time coming home. You'd get home dead, Corbell. We could finish your original mission faster than that. Well?" "For -- " Never say Forget it to a computer. "You have your orders. I now amend them. Your mission is to get us to the galactic axis in minimum ship's time relative, ninety percent confidence of getting me there alive." "You'll never see Earth again." "Shut up."    "You may speak." Silence. "Does it bother you, being cut off like that?" "Yes, of course it bothers me. I've been silent for a week. That's four weeks added to our trip time. The longer it takes me to persuade you, the longer it will take us to complete our mission!" "I could order you to give up that idea." "I would do it. Snarling of my circuits might result. Corbell, I appeal to your sense'of gratitude. The State created you, you owe your very existence -- " "Bullshit." "Is it that easy for you to ignore your duty?" Corbell swallowed an urge to drive his fist through a bank of dials. "No, it's not .easy. Every time you raise the holy name of the State, something in me snaps to attention." "Then why not listen to the voice . of your social conscience?" "Because it's not my conscience! It's those damn shots! You filled where my sense of duty to the State is coming from!" Peerssa gave it a good dramatic pause before he said, insinuatingly, "Suppose it's your conscience after all?" "I'll never know, will I? And that's your doing, isn't it? So live with it." "You will never see Earth again. Your medical facilities will not keep you alive that long." Corbell snorted. "Don't be silly. The medicines and the cold sleep tank are supposed to keep me young and healthy for the first two hundred years. The cold sleep tank has a rejuvenating effect, remember?" "It doesn't. I lied. You were to remain alive for the duration of your mission. If the medicines had been better, we would have extended the mission." "You sons of bitches." It rang true; it fitted well with what Corbell knew of the State. "Corbell, listen to me. In three hundred years the State may discover complete rejuvenation. We could arrive home in time -- " "For non-citizens?" No answer. "We're going to the galactic axis. You have your orders." "You must enter cold sleep immediately," Peerssa said in a dead voice. "Oh?" "Your optimum program is ten years in cold sleep, six months to recover, then cold sleep again. You vrtll survive to see the galactic axis, barely." "Uh huh. And if you happened to forget to wake me up?" "That's your problem. Traitor." II  Raw throat. Cramped muscles. Eyes that wouldn't focus. Questing hands that found him in a coffin with the lid still on. Waking from cold sleep was like waking from death. This was what he had half-expected in #, when they froze Jerome Cor, bell to stop the cancer that was eating him from the inside. And he had halfexpected never to wake. He whispered, "Peerssa." "Here. Where would I go?" "Yeah. Where are we?" "One hundred and six light years from Sol. You must eat." Suddenly Corbell was ravenous. He sat up, rested, then climbed down from the tank, treating himself like fragile crystal. He was lean as death, and weak. "Fix me a snack I can take to the Womb Room," he said. "It will be waiting." He felt light-headed. No, he felt light. He picked up a large bulb of hot soup in the kitchen, and sucked at it as he continued to the Womb Room. "Give me a view," he said. The walls disappeared. The stars blazed violet-white over his head. The stellar rainbow spread out from there: violet stars in the center, then rings of blue, green, yellow, orange, dim red. To the sides and below there was almost nothing: a dozen dim red points, and the feathery ring of flame that marked his drive. That had dimmed too, for Peerssa had pulled the ram fields close, and had reddened, because the fuel guided into that ring was moving at near lightspeed relative to the ship. Peerssa was bitter. "Are you satisfied? Even if we turned back now, we have lost over four hundred years of Earth time -- " "You bore me," said Corbell, though he felt stabbing pain from what he would once have called his conscience. "What happens next?" "Next? You eat and exercise. In six months you must be strong and fat -- " "Fat?" "Fat. Otherwise you could not survive ten years in cold sleep. Finish your soup, then exercise." "What do I do for entertainment?" "Whatever you like." Naturally Peerssa was puzzled. The State had provided nothing for Corbell' s entertainment. "Yeah, I thought so. Tell me about yourself, Peerssa. We're going to be together a long time." "What do you want to know?" "I want to know how you got to be this way. What was it like to be Peerssa the checker, citizen of the State? Start with your childhood." Peerssa was a poor storyteller. He rambled. He had to be led by appropriate questions. But he had more than his voice to tell tales with. He was an inept motion picture director with an unlimited budget. On the wall of the Womb Room he showed Corbell the farming community where he had grown up, and the schools of his childhood (skyscrapers with playgrounds on the roof), and the animated history texts he had studied during his final training. The memories were usually hazy. Some were shockingly sharp and brightly colored: the enormous ten-year-old who bullied Peerssa on the exercise roof; the older girl who showed him sex and thus frightened him badly; his Civics teacher. Corbell ate and slept and exercised. He tended Don Juan with the half-instinctive love and understanding absorbed with his rammer training. In between, he had from Peerssa all the knowledge he had not dared demand of Pierce the checker. He saw views of Selerdor, the city he had only glimpsed from a rooftop. The buildings were as blocky and unimaginative inside as out. The carvings at street level were in Shtoring, the State language. They were edifying principles, rules of conduct, or the life stories of State heroes. He grew to know Peerssa as well as he had known Mirabelle, his wife for twenty-two years. In knowing Peerssa he grew to know the State. The computer memory held what Corbell would have called Civics texts. He read those, with helpful comments from Peerssa. He learned of the two brushfire wars that had half destroyed the Earth and eventually established the State. The State was all-powerful, as he had guessed. It was a fascism, with distinct overtones of Chinese or Japanese Empire. Society was drastically stratified. The government controlled every form of industrial power generator. Once these had been very diverse: dams, geothermal plants, temperature differential plants in the ocean depths; now they were big fusion generators supplemented by rooftop and desert solar collectors. But the State owned them all. Once he asked, "Peerssa, do you know what a water empire is?" "No." "Pity. A lot of civilizations were water empires. Ancient Egypt, ancient China, the Aztecs. Any government that controls irrigation completely is a water empire. If the State controls electricity, they also control the fresh water supply, don't they? I mean, with a population in "Yes, of course." Musing, he said, "I once asked you if you thought the State would last fifty thousand years." "I don't." "I think the State could last seventy thousand. See, these water empires, they don't collapse. They can rot from within, to the point where a single, push from the barbarians outside can topple them. But it takes that push. There's no revolution in a water empire." "That's a very strong statement." "Yeah. Do you know how the two-province system works? They used to use it in China. Say there are two provinces, A and B, and they're both having a famine. What you do is, you look at their records. If Province A has a record of cheating on their taxes or rioting, then you confiscate all the grain in Province A and ship it to B, If the records are about equal you pick at random. The result is that Province B is loyal forever, and Province A is wiped out so you don't worry about it." "We rarely have famines. When we do -- " It was rare for Peerssa not to finish a sentence. "There's nothing more powerful than controlling everybody's water. A water empire can grow so feeble that a single barbarian horde can topple it. But, Peerssa, the State doesn't have any outside." Much later, Corbell learned that he had changed his life again. At the time he only suspected, from Peerssa's silence, that he had offended Peerssa. And Peerssa was not Pierce. The checker was long dead; the computer personality had never harmed Corbell. It was worth remembering. Corbell gave up talking about the State. Peerssa was loyal to the State; Corbell most emphatically was not. Six months passed. Stars passed too. A few passed close enough to show like violet windows into Hell, and receded like dim red fireballs. Corbell was fat, too fat for his own tastes, fat enough for Peerssa's, when at last he climbed into the great coffin.    It happened seven times. Ill "Corbell? Is something wrong? Speak, please." Corbell sighed in the cold sleep tank. He did not move. He had become very used to this routine: the terrible weakness, the hunger, the six months of exercises and of forcing insipid food down his throat, the climbing into the tank to start the cycle over. At this, his seventh awakening, he felt a deadly reluctance to wake up. "Corbell, please say something. I can sense your heartbeat and respiration, but I can't see you. Have you turned catatonic? Shall I administer shock?" "Don't administer shock." "Can you move, or are you too weak?" He sat up. It made him dizzy. Ship's thrust was very low. "Where are we?" "Beyond midpoint of our course, thrusting laterally to force us back into the plane of the galaxy. Proceeding according to plan. Your plan, not mine. Now I want to monitor your health." "Later. Make me soup. I'll take it to the Womb Room." He moved toward the kitchen, bouncing oddly in the low gravity. He had aged more than the four years he had been awake. After each awakening the exercises had taken longer to build him up again. He felt brittle, and ravenous. The soup was good. The soup was always good. He settled himself in the Womb Room and let his eyes roam the dials. Some of the readings were frightening. The gamma ray flux would have charred him in minutes, if the power of the ram fields were not guiding the particles aside. Other readings made no sense. Peerssa had told the truth: the seeder ramship was not designed for velocities this close to the speed of light. Neither were the instruments and dials. And what about Peerssa's senses? Was he flying half blind? "Give me a full view," he said. The stellar rainbow had hardened and sharpened over seven decades. It had lost symmetry too. To one side the stars were thickly clustered; the arc of blue-whites blazed like diamonds in an empress' necklace. To the other, the side that faced intergalactic space, the rainbow was almost dark. Each star was sharply defined within its band of color. But within the central disc of violet stars (dimmer than the blue, but of a color that made one squint) was a soft white glow: the microwave background of the universe, at # Absolute, boosted to visible light by Don Juan's terrible speed. His ship's drive-flame had become a blood red fan of light facing intergalactic space. Peerssa was thrusting laterally to bend their course back into the plane of the galaxy. "Give me a corrected view," Corbell instructed. Now Peerssa worked a kind of fiction. From the universe he perceived through the senses on Don Juan s hull, he extrapolated a picture of the universe seen at rest, and he painted that picture around the wall of the Womb Room. The galaxy was incomparably beautiful, a whirlpool of light spread out across half the universe. Corbell looked ahead of him for his first view of the galactic core. It was there, just brighter than the rest, and hazy, without definition. He was disappointed. He had thought the close-packed ball of stars would flame with colors. He could pick out no individual stars; only a vague glow around a central bright point. Behind him the stars were similarly blurred. "I'm getting poor definition in the view aft," Peerssa volunteered. "The light is drastically redshifted." "And forward?" "This is not according to theory. I would have, expected more definition within the core. There must be a great deal of interstellar matter blocking the light. Even so... I need more data." Corbell didn't answer. A multiple star cluster had caught his eye, half frantically as they came toward him. They passed on the right, still jiggling madly, and froze in place as they came even. "The next time that happens, I'd like to see an uncorrected view." "I'll call you, but you won't see much." So here he was at the halfway point, with his destination in sight. No man before him could have seen the glow of the galactic core, or the frantically spinning star cluster flashing past at this close to lightspeed. His enemy's soul had become Corbell's slave. Corbell flies toward the core suns like a moth toward a flame, expecting death. But he has his victories. He finished his anonymous soup. Don Juan's kitchen andor chemistry lab supplied just enough taste, just enough variety, to keep a State non-citizen from cutting his throat. On such fare he must grow fat...and exercise to distribute the fat. Lately it tended to settle in a pot belly, which was no help at all. He was getting old. Despite the cold sleep tank and all the medicines available, he would be decrepit before they reached the core suns. His second life should have been more like his first. He had hoped to make friends, to carve out some kind of career...he had been frozen at age forty-four, there would have been time...time even for a marriage, children... Things would look better when he had built up some strength. He could go on an oxygen drunk. On request Peerssa would fill the cabin with pure oxygen, while lecturing Corbell on the adverse medical effects for as long as Corbell would let him. "About now you usually start telling me my duty," he said, "There's no point," said Peersa. "We're decelerating now. We'll be among the core suns before we can brake to a stop." Corbell smiled. "Anyone but you would have given up sooner. Expand my view of the core suns, please." The hub of the galaxy rushed toward him. Dark clouds with stars embedded in them surrounded a bright core. They looked like churning storm clouds. They had changed position since his last waking period. But the core itself was a flat featureless glow, except for a single bright point at the center. "The interstellar matter must be almighty thick in there. Can our ram fields handle it?" "If we give up thrust and settle for shielding the life support system and nothing else, you'll be amazed at what we can handle." "I'll be dying anyway, of old age." "Corbell, there is a way you can go home again." " Dammit , Peerssa, have you been lying to me?" "Calm down, Corbell. There is a way to make you young, if you're didn't raise the subject before." "I sure can. Why now? Why would you do this for someone who betrayed your precious State?" "Things have changed, Corbell. By now we may be the last remnants of the State. And you weren't even a citizen." "And you are?" "I am a human personality imposed on a computer's memory banks. I could never be a citizen. You could have been. Such as you are, you may well represent the State. The State may not survive the seventy thousand years we will be gone. You are worth preserving." "Thank you." Unreasonably, Corbell was touched. "The State may exist only in your memory. I'm glad you forced me to teach you Speech. I'm glad I told you so much about myself. You must live." "Make me young," Corbell said with the fervor of a man growing The Jargoon Pard An incredibly entertaining sword-and-sorcery fantasy..."Dazzling." old much too fast. "What does it take?" "We have the equipment to take a clone from you. You surely find nothing strange about the concept of cloning?" "We kntfw about it. Cloning of carrots, anyway. But -- " "We can clone men. We can clone you. Let the individual grow in sensory deprivation, in your cold sleep tank. We can record your memories and play them into the clone's blank mind." "How? Oh, of course, the computer link." The link was a direct telepathic control over the computer. Corbell had never dared use it. He had been doubly afraid of it since Peersa became the computer. Peerssa might use it to take him over. Peerssa said, "We will also need Corbell yelped. "You're talking about grinding me up into chemically leeched hamburger!" "I'm talking about making a young man of you." "It wouldn't be me, you madman!" "The new individual would be as much Jaybee Corbell as you are." "Thanks! Thanks a lot! You told me what happened to the real Jaybee Corbell. A brainwiped criminal! No, thanks. There isn't going    Six months later he was not ready for the cold sleep tank. "You've been shirking your exercises," Peerssa said. Corbell had just finished an exercise period. Tendonitis had led him to favor his arms, these past two months, but they hurt anyway, two hot wires in his shoulders. "It's your schedule," he grumbled. "I would have to thaw you early. Coming out of cold sleep is a trauma. You want to reach the galactic core in optimum condition. Take another two months awake." "Fine. I hate that damn tank anyway." Corbell slumped in a web chair. In near-free fall he was too prone to lose muscle tone. His pot belly protruded. He had nobody else to talk to, and Peerssa had endless patience. It should have been good timing when Peerssa said, "Have you given any thought to regaining your youth?" Corbell shuddered. "Forget it." Hastily, "I don't mean that literally. If you wipe it from your memory banks you'll only think of it again later." "I take it you've cancelled your command. What is your objection?" "It's ugly." "As things stand now, you will die of aging on the return voyage. The cold sleep treatment is not enough." "I will not be ground up for hamburger. Not again." "You know the details of Don Juan's excrement recycling system. Do you find that ugly?' ' "Since you ask, yes." "But you eat the food and drink the water." Corbel! didn't answer. "You would be a young man when it was over." "No. No, I would not." Corbell was shouting. "I would be hamburger! Contaminated hamburger, garbage to be recycled for the fob-benefit of your damn' clone! He wouldn't even be a good copy, because you'd be shoving some of your own thoughts in through the computer link!" "You have no loyalty to anything but yourself." Corbell thought: I can shut him up. Any time. He said, "Whatever it is I am, I'll settle for it." "The only man who ever saw the galactic core. A wonderful thing." Peerssa had had time and practice to develope that sarcastic tone. "What will you do afterward, once your sole ambition in life is satisfied? Will you order me to self-destruct? A grand funeral pyre for your ending, a fusion flame that alien eyes might see?" Then Corbell did Peerssa an injustice. "Is that what's been bothering you? Tell you what," he said. "After we have our look around the core suns, why don't we drop some package probes on appropriate planets? You can reach Earth alive. By the time the State sends ships, the algae will have turned some reducing atmospheres to oxygen atmospheres. You can take my mummy home, too, in the cold sleep tank. Maybe they'll want it for a museum." "You will not be young again?" "We've been through that." "Very well. Will you go to the Womb Room, please? I have a great deal to show you." Mystified and suspicious, Corbell went. Peerssa had set up displays in the Womb Room walls. There was a greatly enlarged, slightly blurred view of the galactic core as Corbell had seen it six months ago: drastically flattened, the glow of the suns blurTed by interstellar matter. There was a contrasting enlargement of the center of the spiral galaxy in Andromeda. There was a diagram: an oddly contoured disc cut down the center. Corbell frowned, wondering where he had seen that before. Peerssa spoke as he settled himself in the control chair. "I have never known why you chose the galactic axis as your destination. I may never understand that." The core of Andromeda Galaxy glowed with colored lights. Corbell pointed. "For that. For beauty. For the same reason I once went through the Grand Canyon on muleback. Can you imagine a planet on the edge of that sphere? The nightsl" "I can do better. I can put it before you, by extrapolation." And Peerssa did. Corbell's chair floated above a dark landscape. The sky was jammed with stars competing for space, big and little, red and blue and pure white, and a spinning pair that threw out a spiral of red gas. The sky turned. A wall of blackness rose in the east, ten thousand cubic light years of dust cloud...and then the Womb Room was as it had been, while Corbell was still gaping. "I could have done that before your first term in the cold sleep tank. We could have completed your mission, seeded the worlds assigned to you, and I could have displayed that sky for you at any time. Why didn't you say something?" "It's not real. Peerssa, didn't any of your aristocrats ever go cruising through, say, Saturn's rings, just for the joy of it?" "For the mining possibilities -- " "Mining. If they said that, they lied." "Are you sorry you came?" Why had he kept on? Knowing that the trip would take more than twentyone years, that it would take his life , had not changed his mind. Corbell the reconstituted corpsicle would never carve out a normal life for himself. Very well, he would do something memorable. "No. Why should I be sorry? I expected strangeness in the galactic core. I was right, wasn't I? It's nothing like other galaxies, and I'm the first to know it." "You're insane. Imagine my amazement. Never mind. Your choice has had unforeseen consequences. We expected a close-packed a quarter to half a light year apart, with red giant suns predominating. Instead, we find this: the matter in the core forced into a disc that flattens drastically toward the center, with a tremendously powerful source of infrared and radio energy at the axis." "Like your diagram?" "Yes, very like this diagram which I find in my data banks, a representation of the structure of the accretion disc around the black hole in Cygnus X-l." "Oh!" He had not seen that diagram during his rammer training. His rammer training had not even told him how to avoid stellar-sized black holes, because there were none to be expected on his planned course. He had seen something very like that diagram in an article in Scientific American! "Yes, Corbell. Your wonderland of lights is being absorbed by a black hole of galactic mass. Its spin must be enormous, from the way it has flattened the mass of stars around it. Eventually the entire galaxy may disappear into -- Corbell? Are you ill?" "No," Corbell said, his hands covering his face, muffling his voice. "Don't be depressed. This is our chance for life." "What?" "A thin chance to see Earth again before you die. A unique experience, win or lose. Isn't that what you want? Let me explain..." IV At the thirteenth awakening he tried to sit up too fast. He woke again, dizzy, flat on his back in the coffin, with Peerssa calling his ear. "Corbell! Corbell?" "Here. Where would I go?" "Be more careful. Lie there for a minute." Lean as death he was, and old. Arthritis grated in his knobby joints. With the familiar hunger came nausea. He ran a hand over his scalp -- he had been half bald when he entered Forest Lawn -- and more of his hair came away. "Where are we?" "One month from target and closing. The view will please you." He emerged from the cold sleep tank like a sick Dracula. He made his limping way to the kitchen, then to the Health Club. His muscles were slack and tended to cramp. The exercises were hard on him. But the pain and the nausea and the creeping years meant little. He felt good. At worst he had found a brand new way to die. He asked of the ubiquitous microphones, "Suppose we go too far in? We won't ever die, will we? We'd be stopped above the Swartzchild radius." "Only to an outside observer. Not to ourselves. Are you about to change my orders?" Some minutes later he eased himself into the Womb Room chair. He sipped the last of the broth. "Full view." Don Juan raced above a sea of churning stars. In a normal galaxy they would have been crowded enough. Here, forced into a plane by the spin of the giant black hole at the center, they were crowded to death. Dying stars burned with a terrible light. They stood like torches in a field of candles. It must be common enough for star to ram star here, or for tides to rip stars apart. Commoner toward the center, Corbell thought. The center of the sea burned very bright ahead of him. He could see no dark dot at the axis. He hadn't expected to. "How far away are we in normal space?" "Rest space? Three point six light years." "No problems?" "I believe I can hold us above the plane of the disc until we have passed that very active swelling ahead of us, between two and three light years from the singularity." Corbell looked down at his drive flame, a wisp of white flame between his feet. It was dim. There was very little matter above the disc, he guessed, "Suppose you can't? Suppose we have to go through it?" "You'll never feel a thing. That region is where the stars lose their identity. They become streamers of dense plasma with nodules of neutronium in them. Most of the light comes fron there. Beyond, there is very great flattening and some radiation due to friction in the matter spiralling inward." "What about the black hole?" "I still don't have a view of it. I estimate a circumference of two ergosphere will be large. We should have no trouble choosing a path through it." "You said circumference?" "Should I have given you the radius? The radius of a black hole may be infinite." There was simply no grasping the size of that disc of crushed stars. It was like flying above another uniblack hole would almost have contained the orbit of Jupiter; but if Corbell could have seen past that swelling ahead, that Ring of Fire, he would have found the black hole invisibly small. Light caught the corner of his eye, and he turned to see a supernova glaring white-on-red. He'd just missed seeing a sun torn apart by spilled across the sky. He asked what he had never asked before. "Peerssa, what are you thinking?" "I don't quite know how to answer that." "Try." "I'm not thinking anything. My decisions are made. They are mathematically rigorous. I face no choices." "How are you going to find Earth?" "I know where Sol will be in " Three -- Won't it be more like seventy thousand?" "We're diving deep into a tremendous gravity field. Time will be compressed for us. The black hole is large enough that tides will not tear us apart, but we'll lose almost fusion motor. What more can I do? The odds are finite that we will find Sol. Or the State may have spread of space before we arrive." "The odds are finite. Peerssa, you're strange." But Corbell felt no urge to laugh. Seventy thousand years BC, there had been Neanderthal Man and a few Cro-Magnon, nothing but a club-swinging, meateating ape. What would inhabit the    Now Corbell spent most of his time in the Womb room, watching the accretion disc swirl past. He liked the uncorTected view, the display that showed the universe distorted by Don Juan's velocity. ' Since turnover the ship had shed most of its Tau factor. Don Juan had been moving faster after Corbell's first term in the cold sleep tank. But it was still traveling near lightspeed, and accelerating steadily under the pull of a point-source one the Sun. The accretion disc showed rainbow-colored ahead of him, with the Ring of Fire a violet-white hill coming near. The stars were jammed together; you couldn't tell one from the next unless the next had exploded. They graded back through the rainbow until the sea of flame behind Don Juan was deep red and frozen in place, with the occasional supernova showing yellow-white or greenish-white. The Ring of Fire -- the swollen region where the heat trapped within the streaming star-stuff grew even more powerful than the black hole's compression effect -- came near. It was blinding-bright before Corbell gave up. "Reduce that light," he said, half-covering his eyes. "I've cut it to ten percent. Let me know when I must cut it again." "Are you all right? Will it bum out your cameras?" "I think not. Remember, you were to dive almost into Sol to decelerate at the end of your mission. We can handle high intensities of light." The Ring of Fire was a flattened doughnut twenty light years in circumference, a quarter of a light year thick: four or five cubic light years of green-to-blue-white star, with every possible grade of fusion and fission going on in it. As if Hell were a tremendous mountain...coming near...and Don Juan crossed it on a fan of fusion flame, thrusting hard. Corbell felt the thrust drop away. He sat forward as the ship dropped along the inner gradient and left the Ring of Fire behind, a dull red wall. The inner accretion disc was drastically thinner, savagely compressed. Corbell peered toward where the black hole ought to be. All he saw was more star-matter, hurtingly violetwhite at the center. It was all happening terribly fast now. Minutes left, or seconds. Peerssa was firing the attitude jets at strange angles. There were no stars to see in this inner disc: no detail at all. It was as uniform as peanut butter. "It's all neutronium," said Peerssa. "It even has some of neutronium's crystalline structure, but that structure is constantly breaking up. I can see the X-ray flashes, like ripples." "I wish I had some of your senses." "The computer link -- " "No." Behind them the Ring of Fire reddened further and was gone. The inner disc grew brighter and bluer and was suddenly past. In the last instant Corbell saw the black hole. The onboard fusion drive roared beneath him, slammed him down into his chair. Light exploded in his face. It resolved: a blaze of violet light ahead of him, a broad ring of embers around it. Elsewhere, black. Peerssa. said, "There is something we must discuss." "Wait a minute. Give me a chance to resume breathing." Peerssa waited. Corbell said, "It's over? We lived through that?" "Yes." "Well done." "Thank you." "What's happening now?" "Firing a reaction drive within the ergosphere of a black hole has driven us dangerously near lightspeed. I am using the ram fields to ward interstellar matter from us. I won't be able to use them as a drive until we can shed some velocity. We will reach the vicinity of Sol in thirteen point eight years, ship's time, unless we overshoot." years?" "Yes. Corbell, I must have your opinion. Will the State have colCorbell laughed a little shakily. "We'll be lucky if there's anything like human beings left. I can't guess years! I wish there'd been another way to do it." He stood up. He was suddenly ravenous. Peerssa answered. "I was ordered to preserve your life and the integrity of the ship, but never your convenience. My loyalty is to the State." Corbell stopped. "What's that supposed to mean?" "There was another way to use the black hole, once we knew it existed. At midpoint we could have continued to accelerate. We would have spent perhaps eighty years reaching the galactic hub. If we passed near enough to the black hole, its spin would have bent our hyperbolic path back upon itself, though we would still have been well outside the ergosphere. Another eighty years of ship's time would have returned us to Sol, seventy thousand years after your departure." "You thought of that? And you didn't do it?" "Corbell, I have no data on the nature of water empires. I had to take your word entirely." "What are you talking about?" His answer came in Corbell's recorded voice. " think the State could last seventy thousand years. See, these water empires, they don't collapse. They can rot from within, to the point where a single push from the barbarians outside can topple them. But it takes that push. There's no revolution in a water empire." Corbell said, "I don't -- " " A water empire can grow so feeble that a single barbarian horde can topple it. But Peerssa, the State doesn't have any outside." " -- I don't understand." "The State could last seventy thousand years or more, because all of humanity was part of the State. There were no barbarian hordes waiting hungrily for the State to show weakness. The State could have grown feeble beyond any precedent, feeble enough to fall before the hatred of a single barbarian. You, Corbell. You." "Me." "Did you exaggerate the situation? I thought of that, but I couldn't risk it, and I couldn't ask." He's a computer. Perfect memory, rigid logic, no judgement. I forgot. I talked to him like a human being, and now"You have heroically saved the State from me. I'll be damned." "Was the danger unreal? I couldn't ask. You might have lied." "I never wanted to overthrow the damn government. All I wanted was a normal life. I was only forty-four years old! I didn't want to die!" "You could never have had what you called a normal life. It was already impossible on twenty-one ninety. Corbell could have lived a normal life by dying of cancer." "I just didn't...didn't see it." "I hoped you would accept the cloning method. I could have used the computer link to alter the clone's attitudes." "Shut up." Silence. "I just don't want to talk for awhile, okay? Just take me home."  Give to the college of your choice! The smell of fresh tree moss when he woke reminded him of something. He blinked back the sleep from his eyes, but could not drive out the numbness in his mind. What was it? He could remember the night before, saw a picture of himself kicking the old moss out the hole in the wall. Somthing about this new day. He remembered squashing the bugs and giggling, and, yes, singing -- over and over, in the cadence of his early school lessons: "Tomorrow I'll be a teacher; tomorrow I'll be a teacher; tomorrow I'll be a teacher." That was it: this was the day, the day he had pictured in his mind for so long. How long? As long as he could remember -- as far as he knew, forever. It was in those early classes that Burnface first dreamed of being a teacher. Before starting school his only interest had been to quiet his restless stomach. He fouhd early that meant being the strongest, fighting to keep what food came his way, taking what food he could. In school the food and being strong became tied up in his mind -- he did not know how -- with the teacher. The teacher was strong, the teacher had food, he threw the food out at the square and his women took what they wanted. Later his mind began to focus on the teacher even when he was not thinking of food, and for the first time Burnface invested interest, emotion, in something outside himself. He was jolted into a sense of awe at this man's swaggering power, his unquestioned authority, the way he knew all the important things there were to know. He had seen six teachers since coming to school, counting Shouter. Only one, the first -- he couldn't remember his name, the one who talked and moved fast -- had finished his two summers and gone to the college. Burnface never thought about the college, that was too far in the future; his mind did not even grasp the possibility. To be a teacher was enough. It was more than other students considered. They were content to finish school and remain in the city where there was food and safety. Burnface rolled off the moss to his feet. Fog hung thick on the river, less so than on the bank, so that from the hole in the wall he could see the city in its haze of fog. He could smell the river without seeing it, the smell of summer: heavy and pungent, not like the fresh smell of spring, when the water rose on its banks and heavy logs twisted like trapped cattle, their flanks shining with water. He stepped through the debris at the hole to the damp earth and left the building without looking back at what had been his home all this time. To do so would have been to weigh an abstraction, a task he always found too difficult to complete. He found it easier to think in simple images, clear pictures in his mind of himself less hungry, more feared -- a teacher. He could see himself now as a teacher, striding back and forth in front of the class, towering over them on the platform, reciting the lessons again and again. He had learned them well over the years, knew them by heart; that was all he needed. When the teacher from college came there would be no mistakes. But if he thought in concrete images, his mind was seldom clouded with emotions, and what faced him in the city neither frightened nor excited him. Unnumbered summers ago, the day his mother pushed him away and refused to feed him, he had gone to the school boys' building by the river without looking back, and within a few days his mother and the working girls' building in the city faded into a part of his mind from where he could not call them back. He had sat on his haunches in a cluttered comer and watched the other boys, learning where to get food and where to sleep. He bullied another boy out of a dry spot at the back of the building. (He had already learned to sort boys into two groups in his mind: those who were stronger and those who were weaker. As he got older fewer and fewer proved themselves stronger). As with the food he had to fight to keep this space of his own, rub his scent into it and drive the others away. The best sleeping place, he soon found, was at the hole in the wall. The boys there had a better chance at night of catching the rats which came up from the river to smell out the com left to attract them. When he was feared more, Burnface installed himself at the hole and then got most of the rats, and sometimes a snake looking for the rats. Once he woke to the sound of a wild dog nervously sniffing at the opening. When it crossed the threshhold Burnface shot it, but the dog struggled even more than the boy in whose place he slept. To still it he had to take one of the bricks from the crumbling wall and smash its head. It was the first time in his life that his stomach wassilent. When he could eat no more he continued to nibble at the meat, refusing out of long habit to yield the remains to the boys who were silently crouching around him. After a period of confusion, his mind sleepy from the food, he finally flung the carcass out the hole and it was tom apart at the joints in the ensuing struggle. Burnface made his way to the river. The river was low, and he had to step through the sucking mud to cup water to his face. He drank deep, his body telling him he would not have another chance in the city. At the teachers' building he would not have to get his own water and food -- Shouter's women would do that -- but he was not thinking this now. Leaving the river, he traced the footpath by the bank toward the hard road that led to school, conscious only of the mud on his legs starting to dry and itch. A few steps ahead, where another path led through the brush to the river, he saw a movement and then the blur of someone darting across the path. Burnface instinctively began slapping his thigh in warning. It was a working girl, followed closely by two of the boys from school. Across the path the first boy caught her by the hair, and the girl wheeled with a sneer and flailing feet. But the other quickly buried his knee in her back and struggled to pull the girl's arms behind her. None of them had noticed Burnface, who approached slapping his thigh with an open palm. Hearing the sound, the boys froze, and turned to track its source. When they saw Burnface they scrambled through the brush, spinning the girl around and knocking her to the ground in their flight. The working girl lifted her face to him, pulling her upper lip to reveal a full set of shining teeth. She was hardly grown yet, with small breasts and sparse body hair. On any other day he would have done her himself, even though she was not in the mood -- probably not old enough to be in the mood. He preferred it that way, would rather take a girl who was not in the mood than the ones at the stadium who lay on the ground impatient for the boys to decide their turns. Something in their kicking and scratching excited him the way backing off another boy excited him. But now he was only thinking of being a teacher and even this sneering girl could not distract him, so rather than take her Burnface sneered back, and the girl jumped to her feet and was gone. He continued to the black road and followed it toward the school. The sun was low and the road not yet hot on his feet. He could see the large round stadium from the road and behind it pictured the school. Before all the other images had faded except that of being teacher, Burnface had shared the others' ambition of becoming one of the top boys at the stadium. As a child he sat on the sidelines while his mother joined the games in the field, puzzled at first by the noise and confusion. He continued to come after leaving his mother, his interest growing with time, and soon he was slapping thighs with the other boys on the sidelines, sometimes mimicking the activities in the field with girls who were no i RRrf Donald A. Wollheim, Publisher I and possibly his only-ever sf novel ; ; I not set on Gor, has the Gor ! ; touch -- a hero that makes Tarzan !  ; look pale, and a heroine you won't : ; i easily forget. And the D'Achille ; ! cover alone is worth a separate ; ' ; price of admission! : ! ; (UWI #  #) ' i For modern time courage set in ; ; ! the future, we have Gordon R. ; '  tainly the year for Dorsai and ! ; ! war-gamers -- and Dickson is not to ; ; ; be missed! Match this with your  self which is coming up in February. ; ; ! (UW##) ;;  the best thing he's ever done -- a ! ; I marvelous construction of an alien  ; ! world with a strange astronomical ; twist and a crisis that involves atl  ! ; life thereon. (UY# #) I ; winds up the power-packed trilogy ; of the coming of a new god -- or I ;  was it a demon -- into the world of ; ; I the future It stands on its own, ;  ! too: it's different; it's fabulous. And I  the cover by Mike Whelan is a I ; lovely! (UW#  #)  I lector's item, send #e in stamps ' ' I to:  I #th FI. ; ; I #I Avenue of the Americas I New York, N.Y. # I   ! L more ready than he. That was before he went to school, before he had his gun. Then the games became serious, and being strong in the field became tied up in his mind with food the way being a teacher had. The boys who won turns with girls in the field took his food, and his mind came to learn that winning girls in the field meant getting more food. Once when he was chasing a lizard among the rotten boards at the top of the stadium he looked down at the field and from that distance could have seen the logic which guided the confusing activity below. Could have seen, but did not. His mind would have had to sort things out and compare them. He knew all he had to know, that the big circle of grass in the center of the field was the best circle, the one that all the boys tried to get a place on, even when rain turned its center to matted grass and mud. The first girl to arrive each afternoon always went to this circle and frettingly stalked its border -- a border worn bare by that girl and countless before her. Outward from the center area were less distinct circles, with the ones at the periphery of the stadium of ambiguous shape because of less frequent walkings. The girls in the circles guarded their borders until the boys came. Whenever two of them came to a point where their areas were closest, they flashed their teeth and kicked up dirt with their feet, just as they did when a girl without an area of her own came near. It was in one of the smaller circles at the edge of the stadium that Bumface won his first victory, and after that he took food at the square from all those on the sidelines, as the boys in the field had taken his food in the past. Only girls in the mood for the , games came each afternoon. When a girl stopped coming she returned after a matter of days unless her stomach began swelling with a child. These stayed at the working girls' building during the day and watched the children who were too young to go to the fields. When Burnface first started the games he rushed to the stadium each evening after eating, eager like a girl in the mood to claim some advantage over his rivals. After he was feared more he came late, knowing that even if a circle was full he could bully another boy away. Burnface learned to feel in his muscles when another boy was weaker. He was more certain of a boy's movements than his words, and knew from his own muscles if he was faster. He could walk around a circle where boys had spaced themselves out with threats, where there was not room for another, and could feel when someone on the circle was weak. He felt his own body tensing, leaning forDonald A, Wollheim, Publisher ! Dray Prescot is back with an allI ; ; series. Alan Burt Akers has put a I ; ; great deal of background into this ; ; ' one. With five interior illustrations  ' ! and a great cover by Jack ' : ; Gaughan. ' ' ## (UY# #) !; ; ' The Irjsh, the Scots and the ; ;  ! Welsh -- with grass-colored skin -- ; ;  ! need a little, dark-colored Indian ; ' ; scientific genius to track down ' ! I son does a fine job. PW calls this ! ; ! I an... intelligent, well-paced thril; ; ! ; ler, with excellent and varied ; ' characterizations." ! ## (UY# #) !; ; Don't kiss the mad scientist's  ; ; pretty wife or you may end up taking # year naps in a wild experi Dr. Dumpus's Dose. ! ;; ## (UY # #) !  ! by Gregory Kern is space opera ! ! for those who like it. Kern has ; ! I ; been translated into Dutch, Ger' I ;  man, Japanese, Swedish and ! ;  i British! ;  I; ## (UY#I #)  ; ; Alan Burl Akers, the one that went ; ; ' out of print the fastest, the third ; ; ; ! novel in the Dray Prescot saga is ; i ' ; back with a new cover for those ; !  who don't have it. ' ; ; ## (UY# #) ! : I by Tanith Lee yet?(UWI I # ; : i.#) ; ; ; # -- www -- ward and backward in rhythm with his hands, could feel the tension build, and knew when he could build it more, when the boy was about to give way. He knew when to stop tho tension, knew when he could not win. Once he obtained a place on a circle he found his hands begin to slap in rhythm with the others -- a slow, measured beat. The first serious challenge came when one of the boys stepped across the border into the grassy area. Everyone slapped their thighs faster, but if no one else crossed the line the boy had first chance with the girl in the ring. If someone challenged him by stepping into the circle, all slapping stopped except for those two. Between them it increased, sometimes to a frenzy. When Bumface was in the ring he watched the other boy's hands, the quickness of his hands, compared them with his own to know if he could take him. The guns were used only if one of the boys stopped slapping his thighs and put his hands out to the side. This seldom happened at the stadium, partly because the priorities had long been established between the boys, and partly because most of them would get a turn with a girl in one of the circles. Shooting fights usually started when a new boy tried to establish a position in a group. Bumface had never lost a fight. He only challenged someone if he was sure he could beat him. Bumface continued down the black road to the stadium, stopping at the working girls' building opposite it. All the girls were at the fields or the river, except for those who cared for the infants. One of these stood at the entrance, watching a child in the street pick through a pile of cobs for pieces of com. She flashed her teeth at Bumface even though she felt safe from him here. The child scurried into her arms, his legs clasping her swollen waist. The girl's face registered no memory in his mind, though he had been the last to have her before she stopped coming to the stadium. Past the working girls' building the road broadened into a large square. Faded lines, straight like the one down the road, were scattered about. This square where he ate, cluttered with the refuse of past meals, was the focus of all meaning in his mind. At one end was the stadium and the working girls' building, and at the other, in a line, the college, the teachers' building, and the school. The square was the one place besides the stadium where the school boys and the working girls came together. Each afternoon the girls came down the black road to the square with the fish they caught in nets at the river, carrying or dragging them on sticks pushed through their mouths and out their gills. The teachers gathered on the ledge above the square and threw out com brought from the college. At irregular intervals a teacher was sent to bring one of the cattle from the pens by the river. They dragged it bellowing down the black road, tight thongs of leather choking off its air when it struggled, its nose blowing bubbles of mucus and sweat striping its flanks. The children ran around the animal and prodded it with sticks to rekindle its fighting spirit. At the square one of the teachers took a large knife and struck a blow across its neck. Sometimes it died immediately, but other times the animal summoned its final strength to break free, spraying blood as the children chased it around the square. The teacher stripped its skin, which was used to make the belts on which the school boys carried their guns. Then a heavy knife hacked out portions of meat for the eager crowd. During the frequent years when com ran out, the teachers from the college led raids on the outlaws' lands which began some three days' journey across the river. Most of the outlaws lived alone in caves in the hills or under rude leantos covered with branches. Finding their hidden corn was a troublesome task seldom rewarded by the sight of an outlaw fleeing in the distance -- usually too far to catch or shoot. The raiding party always searched the place where a small band of outlaws lived together in a group of huts made out of logs -- so sturdy that not even Bumface with his strong arms and legs could knock them down. These outlaws not only planted a large field of corn each year, but had cattle as well, which in their haste were sometimes left behind. Teachers from the college led the raiding party, and even school teachers obeyed them without question. In the city they kept guard over the store of grain in the college, and supervised the planting and harvest each year. They guarded as well the secrets of making guns and tools used in the fields. From the working girls' building Bumface saw the black billows of smoke rising from the college. This smoke had something to do with the guns, but how they made guns with fire he had never ventured to guess. As he crossed the square Burnface had to make his way through piles of cobs and scattered bones. A layer of soot covered the square and the surrounding buildings, making it difficult to see the sharp bones. In the winter when it was cold the cobs would be used with stalks from the harvest to make fires, but the bones would remain. He came at last to the school. Next to it was the teachers' building, where he would live after today. Except for the college it was the best building in. the city, with steps that went up to a second floor, and windows covered with cowhides to keep out the cold of winter and the heat of summer. Shouter had five women, Bumface knew. When he was teacher he could add to that number. One of them was small and skinny. He never pictured her with him when he thought of living in the teachers' building. When lJurnface entered the school the other boys were already there. He had not pictured it that way when he thought about this day; in his mind he was at the school before the other boys arrived. Shouter had started class: "Man is the best. He is not stronger than the bull, but he is the best. He is not faster than the dog, but he is the best. A man's gun makes him as strong as the bull and as fast as the dog. Man shoots, so he is the best. Only outlaws and women don't shoot. If a man does not shoot, then the dog is as good as man, the woman and the outlaw is as good as man." There were murmurs around the room; there were always murmurs around the room when he said that. Shouter was the best teacher he had ever seen. He made many motions with his hands and body, and stalked up and down the aisles when he taught. It was almost time for the harvest. Shouter would go to the college at this harvest. Shouter loved to taunt the class and dare them to fight. When he went around the class and pressed his grin against the students they would shrink back. He did not know that Burnface was not afraid, that he was just waiting until he was ready. Every time Shouter fought with one of the students or showed them how to draw a gun, Burnface pictured in his mind and felt in his muscles how fast his own gun would be drawn. For some time the picture in his mind had shown him to be faster than Shouter. Most fights broke out when a new teacher started, with fewer after that if no one could beat him. There were always some, usually the ones who were new or who did not practice each day like Burnface. The most fights Burnface had ever seen were after the teacher who talked fast went to the college without being beaten. Fights continued for many days before a new teacher could not be beaten. Shouter loved to fight, loved to make the students afraid, he was good at that. If he killed a student he took his gun, left him on the floor, and kept teaching. Once they had gone through a whole class listening to a boy gurgling in his throat, unable to move and unable to die. Another day they came to class to find the boy from yesterday still there, all stiff, with flies covering his chest and the floor where blood had spilled out. Whenever Shouter killed it was the one time he did not teach things in the right order. He went back to the part about how to kill and started over there. He walked around the room, sticking the barrel of his gun against parts of the students' bodies, reciting the lesson: "If you shoot a boy in the eye, he will die; if you shoot a boy in the ear, he will die; if you shoot a boy in the mouth, he will die;..." Student after student, until he finished the lesson. Then he started the lesson over again, until he had gone around the room. Although it frightened the other students, it excited Burnface. He dreamt at night of going from student to student himself, pressing his gun against them: "If you shoot a boy in the heart, he will die. If you shoot a boy in the face, he will die, but if you miss him in the face he will shoot you. If you miss the heart you will still be able to kill him if you don't miss the heart by much, because if you hurt him near the heart he won't be able to shoot and you can shoot him again." Worse than losing a fight was living afterwards, outlawed: "A boy without a gun is an outlaw and is no better than a dog." If someone lived after being shot in class or at the stadium, his gun was taken away and he was sent out of the city to spend his days planting crops like a woman, running from the city boys who raided his fields. Some never made it to where the black road crossed high over the river. When children saw them wounded and without their gun, they taunted them with sticks the way they taunted the cattle. When Burnface went on raids he sometimes saw their bones along the road leading to the outlaws' lands. Although the outlaws had no women, their number was added to each year, mostly from the stadium, for almost all of the other boys wanted the girls more than they wanted to be teacher. Shouter was starting to say the part about how to draw the gun, and when he was done the class would be over. This was the part in Burnface's picture where he shot Shouter. "Shouter!" Burnface was on his feet, his hands away from his body. Shouter looked over the class with a puzzled expression. When he saw Burnface he smiled, his hands motionless. Burnface slapped his thighs and put his hands to the side again. Still Shouter only smiled. It had not been like this in the picture in his mind -- Again Burnface slapped his thighs and put his arms out. This time Shouter put his arms out also. As he reached his hand to his gun he saw Shouter doing the same, and every thing seemed to go slower than it should. With one smooth motion he lifted his gun ("Pull it straight up or it might get stuck in the belt"), crouched down ("If you bend down like this a boy cannot shoot you as easy"), and brought his hand across the striker ("You can pull it back like this, but if you hit it with your hand like this, it is faster"). Burnface saw Shouter turn a little towards the side that his shooting hand was on and lean back up against the wall, so that his feet held him up in a stooped position. At the same time he heard a ringing sound at the back of the room. Then he saw a spot of red appear on the side of Shouter's chest near his shooting arm. Burnface was already pulling the striker on his gun back to shake the shell out and reaching down to take another bullet from one of the slits in his belt. He looked back at Shouter as he was pushing the new bullet into the barrel. From his crouched position Shouter was doing the same, but slower, and now Burnface smiled. This was like one of his pictures. As he raised his gun again he saw Shouter's eyes open wide like a boy does when he is afraid. He had never seen Shouter afraid before. This time the red spot came faster -- in the middle of Shouter's chest, engulfing the dark black hair. He slid further down the wall and then fell sideways, hitting his head on the floor. Burnface was putting another bullet into his gun as he walked to the front of the room. Shouter was not moving. He stuck the gun back into his belt, turned to the class, and looked from face to face. Everyone's eyes were wide. "Iam teacher!" No one moved, and some of the students looked away. "Go!" The students rushed for the doorway and fought their way out of the school. Burnface stared out over the empty room for a long time and then left. He crossed to the teachers' building and pushed the door open. It was vacant inside. He walked to where the hall turned. Down the hall he saw one of the teachers standing outside a room. He put his hands out to the side when he saw Bumface. "I am teacher!" The teacher kept his hands out to the side. "Who is dead?" "Shouter." The teacher put his hands down and pointed back in the direction from which he had come. "Go up the stairs." He walked back to the door and saw the steps going to the second floor. At the top of the steps was one of Shouter's women, who fled down the hallway and into a room. Bumface followed her. The rest of Shouter's women were there. "I am teacher!" The women backed away from him. Bumface, pointed to the small, skinny woman: "Go!" The girl jumped as if struck, and crept past Burnface with wide eyes. None of them moved, and Bumface struggled in his mind to find the next words. Then one of the women in the back of the room, an older girl with heavy legs, pushed her way through and came up to Bumface. She began combing the matted hair on his chest with her fingertips as she crooned: "Teacher, teacher, teacher!"  One of my pleasures in life is new books on new subjects. Like most writers, I love to have written but hate to write. I put up with these enforced intervals of being chained to a typewriter because I can make a good living while indulging myself in an orgy of magazines and books; indeed, because I am a science fiction writer, there is literally nothing I can't show to be relevent to my business, and thus I can subscribe to a dozen science and technology magazines, buy the entire output of the Library of Science, take trips to Greece, inspace companies to send me their technical reports... No, I can't keep up with everything I should, but I can try, and not feel guilty about wasting time, and when I lire of reading, I can always take long walks with a notebook and plot a new novel. (It's not the planning of a book that's onorous work, it's sitting in this damned room with the door closed and pounding on this infernal machine...) Anyway. I read a lot, and try to keep up with what's important for the future; and I like it. Now, most of what I read is hard science. It isn't that I don't want to read speculative social science; there just isn't much of it, and most of what there is is written by my colleagues in the sf business. Thus it was with great pleasure that I found I'd been sent a review of Anthropology in Outer Space" (Random House, #, A Vintage Paperback Original; #, # pp.). The book is edited by Magorah Maruyama and Arthur Hawkins, and a word about the editors is appropriate. Maruyama has a PhD. in philosophy and an apparently distinguished academic career; he is now a professor of systems science at Portland State University. Hawkins has a Ph.D. from Kansas and is an associate professor of education and sociology and Director of Graduate Studies at the University of Minnesota. The book is a collection of essays, and generally impressive academic credentials are given for the contributors. The two editors have been instrumental in organizing "cultural futuristics symposia" at meetings of the American Anthropological Association. In other words, this ought to be quite a book. Anthropologists, I am told, understand the dynamics of human culture. They study the real nitty-gritty, the nuts and bolts of society. Their speculations should not be mere hodge-podges of incompatible detail, but dynamic working models. Moreover, the senior editor of the book is a professor of "systems science." Now I was once a systems scientist, at least according to my job title in the aerospace industry; and there, at least, there is the pretense if not actuality that systems engineers and scientists have some elementary knowledge about all the disciplines that impinge on their work . collection of essays: it is a collection of prize-winning essays, the eight winning and thus presumably best essays on the topic of extraterrestrial communities submitted to a contest open not only to anthropologists, but also to free lance writers and "technologists." The best of anthropology, edited by a systems scientist; this should be speculative social science with rivets. I could hardly wait to read it.    Alas. The book opens with the obligatory essay denouncing poor old Western logic. The senior editor, Maruyama, says "More specifically, this book challenges the homogenistic, universalistic philosophy -- the belief in one truth and one logic -- which is erroneously considered to be the basis of 'scientific' thinking but which is now proving to be unscientific." We've all heard that one before, usually as prelude to some slipshod thinking the writer was too lazy to tighten up. Well, all right, though; that kind of talk is popular in some quarters, and might sell some books. Let's see how this book challenges our homogenistic beliefs in one truth. Sigh. Do we see anything really new? Anything imaginative? No. Instead, there are several essays just crammed with pontifical tripe. There are the standard denunciations of the white man's treatment of the Indians, all told in the standard way. The non-homogenistic thinking turns out to be one-sided assertions about everything from Cortez to the current dispute over Black Mesa (which I've visited and I'd bet money the essayist hasn't) with no slightest hint that there may have been tragic inevitability in these past and present conflicts of culture. Well, all right; the anthropological profession, partly because it is excluded by treaty from the study of advanced technological civilizations, partly because most present-day intellectuals seem to delight in denouncing rather than understanding the modern world, is famous for its partiality to primitives. I would have thought these prize-winning essays might have something new to say on the subject, but after all, this too may be obligatory. Let's get to the heart of the book. There is an essay that presents us with interaction between an imaginative new human extra-terrestrial social order and a truly alien society. How can I, of all people, resist that? This essay, "The Planet Xeno", is by Shirley Ann Varughese, who in contrast to the other participants has no list of academic degrees, and is described as "interested in alternative life styles." She is also interested in alternative physics. Her human colony is on the planet Xeno, which "revolves around an earth-type sun." Presumably she means a Sol-type; no further data are given about Xeno's star. There are three planets in this system -- "plus one planetoid orbiting in a vertical plane."... "Xeno's orbit is slightly elliptical, their sun."... "The period is # standard days or # local days."... "The planet spins horizontally (as opposed to earth, which spins vertically) with poles to the east and west."... "Twice a local year, on local days # and #, the small planetoid (with a diameter of # miles and an orwithin # miles of the planet Xeno. This results in a minor gravitational flux on the planet. The planet Xeno has a diameter of # miles. Although this planet is larger, it weighs less than earth (arbund half as dense as earth, suggesting a lack of heavy metals.)" OK. Please don't fall over laughing. Let's go through it patiently. This is as good a place as any to give a short lesson on elementary planetary-system design; and I promise to keep the lesson short, the math simple, and the equations non-essential to the argument. In our homogenistic physics, the period P, distance from primary (or radius) r, and mass M are related by the equation, -- #  r (equation one) # T where G is our old friend the universal constant of gravitation and the other values are in absolute units. If we stick to relative units, we get rid of G and the constant; that is, if we give the period in Earth years, the mass in Solar masses, and the radius in Astronomical Units (one AU is the average distance from miles), the equation becomes, M P #  r # . (equation two) For Xeno, P  ##  # years, and r  ##  # AU. We plug that in the equation to find the mass of Xeno's sun, and discover to our horror # Solar masses. Their sun is a wretched red dwarf, and can't even have inhabitable planets. Now we look in a table of stellar types and find that a star of # Solar mass has a surface temperature of about #K (# for Old Sol) and radiates about # times as much energy as the Sun. We look in another table and find that Venus -- which is a bit closer to Sol than Xeno is to its sun -- receives # calories per square centimeter per minute. Multiply # by # and we find that Xeno gets # calcm # min, about twice what Jupiter gets and #-# of what Mars receives. It's going to be cold on Xeno. (All this information and more is Biaisdell Publishing Co., copyright there is a later edition than mine. It is an excellent source for would-be world builders, and very nearly a must for any sf writers' library.) Not really. Varughese next tells us, with a straight face, that Xeno is very hot; in fact, temperatures at the equator are above the boiling point of water, but tolerable at the poles. Of course that's meaningless, since the poles are "horizontal"; in fact, there's no attempt made to show the climate effects of that enormous axial tilt, so let's ignore it. The atmosphere of Xeno "is considered breathable." It has # carbon dioxide, # oxygen, # nitrogen, # hydrogen, and # trace elements. No pressure figures are given. Those who'd like to try living in # COs are welcome. I could go on, buy why bother? The physics are silly. There's nothing systematic about the design; just a jumble of gup thrown together to be different from Earth. Well, all right; she doesn't know any physics (although one might have expected the editors to insist on a systematic design), but we're after all interested mainly in the human and alien societies. Let's look at the aliens. Xeno is "under heavy clouds" all the time. Not much light gets to the surface; so little that Earthmen's houses need a large window area. This, of course affects the aliens: their eyes are "large, dark, nocturnal eyes mounted mid-head, which are designed to admit as much light as possible." Evidently her nonhomogenistic truth coincides with optical physics; now what do these Xenobians, who live in perpetual twilight, eat? Almost nothing. You see, they are plant men. Intelligent, of course. They photosynthesize. In the daytime they're active, rushing about building things; at night, though, because they have no efficient energy storage system, Xenobians become immobile. Again I could go on, but why? Our author knows no biology either. Neither, apparently, does her editor. Plants on Earth with its clear atmosphere can't manage locomotion because of energy limits, but plants on Xeno in perpetual twilight can. Yeah. Sure. All right; she knows neither physics nor biology, but what of sociology? Xeno is a mining community set in an extremely hostile environment. The mineral product, C, is of enormous value to mankind, and the colony has been planted by the United World Commission, which retains ultimate control of it. the population of Xeno, # women are sent for each man. Well, OK, transportation may be terribly expensive. But this place must produce. "The pressures of C production plus the harshness of the environment produces a spartan society. Skipping work assignments results in social ostracism or deportation." Given the way people have to live on Xeno, I'd have said deportation was a goal to work for, myself. Varughese justifies the # to I ratio on grounds that recruiting for this terrible place will be very difficult; tacitly, in other words, she consents to enslavement of those born on Xeno. They must work to produce this C for the rest of the human race. Well, that's been done before; so how is Xeno governed? Why, by democratic socialism, of course. Elected officials. A model constitution. And the locally enacted criminal code "includes special penalties for neglecting work assignments, smuggling C, and endangering the life of a colonist or of the entire colony. Punishment would not be severe and the main emphasis would be on the prevention and cure of crimes." Utopia among the inhabitants of Hell. With no incentive whatever, these people, not coerced by soldiers or otherwise threatened by the lives, for generations even, not to make their own world pleasant, but to produce C for those who don't even work there; and do so while establishing a criminal justice system more effective than any so far seen on Earth. Sure. Well, sociology's not such an exact science as physics; possibly some rational people will see this community as possible. But history's against it. Sure, there are ways to get Xeno colonials to sweat their tails off for the rest of us, but historically that's required heavy emotional appeals, or the prospect of great wealth and early retirement, or both. None of these is offered the Xeno colonist. Meanwhile, these colonists are organized into families of #: I man and # women. "All members of the family care for the children. Each child receives an equal amount of love and care from each one of the mothers, whether she is the natural mother or not." Now let's see: has that experiment been tried? Uh, yeah, in harems; the usual result was that when the old man died, the mothers vied to get their own kid set up as chief inheritor. Suleiman the Magnificent had his favorite son bowstringed due to a wife's intrigues; as a result Selim the Sot became Sultan. But this won't happen on Xeno, because we postulate that it won't. Jacob and Esau won't quarrel, and Sarah won't hate Ishmael. Again I could go on, but why bother? As with the physics, the sociology is absurd. Oh, I'm not saying that such a social order can't work, but I am saying we don't know how to make it work, and these anthropologists have given us absolutely no nuts and bolts; there's simply a description of what looks to me like an extremely unlikely social order. And you can find more interesting alternate societies in almost any issue of almost any sf magazine.    I'm sorry I was so rough on Varughese. It's not her fault. She submitted an essay with a good heart, and it's not her fault that she doesn't know enough physics, biology, anthropology, or sociology to make it work. Slush-pile readers for sf magazines see worse every day from good and gentle people whose only fault is having more ambition and drive than knowledge. But we can and should take to editors at Random House who allowed this garbage to be printed on the bodies of dead trees. How the hell can anyone have respect for the social sciences and "systems science" after seeing this nonsense lauded as a prizewinning essay? If that's what challenging nonhomogenistic science is all about, give me the homogeneous stuff. I'm tempted to throw away this essay. What have I done but belittle a few soft-headed people? I rarely review books, and almost never review a book I didn't like, so this seems a shabby thing to do. Why bother? I bother because it's important. There is a crying need for speculative social science, for an examination of the role of anthropology in outer space. This book pretends to be it, and that's what makes me angry: not that it attempts and fails, but that it doesn't attempt at all. It merely pretends. Look, social science has a hard job. Things don't stand still. There aren't any of those magic equations that so fascinated me when I read, in high school, the Foundation trilogy and deliberately planned my education so I could be the Hari Seldon of the XXth Century. Probably there won't ever be; attempts to use the methods of the exact sciences in the study of man and society have failed, often disastrously, and a good case can be made that they'll always fail. I happen to believe there's far more intuitive understanding of man and society in literature than scientific knowledge about the same; that there is "an operation called Verstehen" that escapes the most meticulous rat-runner with his Skinner box in the most scientific of psychology departments. But though I believe introspection may be more valuable than mathematics for understanding the nature of man, it does not follow that we can discard the hard knowledge we have from other disciplines. When I was in psychology graduate school, the physiologists were confident that within # years they'd understand human behavior on their terms; biochemistry and biophysics would retire psychology and sociology. Well, # years and more have gone by, and the physiologists are thrilled when they can show a chemical stimulus that may cause one ant to follow another. They haven't eliminated psychology or history. God forbid they ever will. (And in fact He has, one suspects.) But that most emphatically does not mean we can ignore what the physiologists have learned! Ye gods, many of what we were once certain were "functional psychoses" -- mental disorders caused by purely psycho-social factors -- are now known to be chemical poisoning; anyone treating those patients with psychotherapy is practicing sympathetic magic. Similarly, the "anthropologist of outer space" simply cannot afford ignorance of elementary space physics. Because we have good reason to reject monistic dogmatic "truths" about "human nature" does not mean we make a meaningful contribution to social science by praising nonsense as this book does. The social scientist has a damned hard row to hoe. I gave it up, because I do not think I will ever make a really significant contribution to the social sciences -- as a scientist. I'd have to be too careful. As a writer I can speculate, get far out, try something really wild. As a writer I'm not a professional spokesman for a responsible academic discipline. My peer review comes from fans -- who will gleefully show me the nonsense in my writing. And yet I am a damned sight more careful than these editors were. Here a professor of systems science and a Director of Graduate studies, in a book heavy with academic credentialled authors, collaborate to produce a book that falls short of what the average sf editor could put together from published sf. I guarantee I could assemble a better book by writing ten letters to selected colleagues. These ackdemic bigdomes are trampling in both my gardens. They're sowing weeds and saying they're flowers. I invested a good part of my life in graduate studies in social science. Some of it was a waste of time, but I don't like the whole profession made a laughingstock as was done by this book. That's why I'm angry. If these gentlemen are representative of their profession, the taxpayers ought to refuse to support every single department of every publicly supported university in which this kind of garbage is thought useful. If this is social science, I don't object to it between consenting adults, but don't make me pay for it. If it isn't representative, somebody ought to say so. Me, I'm too far from academia to know; but I say, reverently, God help the students who come under this kind of influence. If you win prizes for this, what could flunk you? If professors of systems science and directors of graduate studies not only don't know where to look up Kepler's Laws, but apparently aren't even aware that such things exist... And now comes the worst part. Not only is this book touted for its academic respectability, but it has an introduction of high praise by Alvin Toffler. Now I don't intend First, he singles out for critique the fact that "a number of writers suggest that the first human colonies in space will be launched by a 'united' human race in anticipation of, or in response to, earthside disaster" -- a familiar science fiction assumption that ought, perhaps, be sent into retirement. He continues: "Such lapses are rare...what is important is not the book's unevenness but its striking originality. No doubt it will be attacked by pedants and purists. But it springs from so innovative an idea and is carried out with such intellectual brio that it should be read by anyone seriously interested in anthropology, space, or both." God save us! Can he really mean that? And this is the man who is to tell us how to survive future shock? Whose opinions on every subject scientific are meticulously sought and endlessly thrust at us by TV networks? Whose pronouncements about nuclear energy, ecology, the oil crisis, and education are given us as if graven in stone and handed from Sinai? But Poumelle, you're getting upset over nothing. Academicians produce lousy books all the time, and they get their friends to write good blurbs about them every week, and so what? So this. I've read this book, and although there are a few coherent essays in it, I defy any moderately active sf reader to find one bloody thing in there that science fiction writers haven't been saying for twenty years. Yet these people take a condescending attitude toward science fiction when they notice it at all. (Exception: the essay by Donald Stern, a University of Washington undergraduate who gives a bibliography of sf books and stories on the first contact theme.) This book abounds with platitudinous statements, unstated assumptions, unsupported dogma, political slogans, all presented as high truth. There's an essay on "anomalistics" which presents Velikovsky as a "martyr". (I've said my piece on Velikovsky, and he was shamefully treated by Big Science; but to call a man made wealthy through his books, who has a movement of devoted followers, who gets paid large fees for his lectures, a "martyr" seems unduly to debase a noble word.) It's stated flatly that goods in a lunar community will be community owned; no private property, but never stated why. We're told with a straight face that "any cultural entity or part of a cultural entity as defined in its own terms has the right to accept or reject, under no duress, temptation, or threat, any proposed changes we might offer in their life styles or in the management of their property." We're told that we "must accept in toto all political, ecological, social, religious, scientific, and moral decisions reached by the members of each particular culture." (And this goes not only for aliens we might meet, but any sub-cultures who live Gang, Orange Defense League, and Palestine Liberation Organization, I presume.) And we're given all this by a pair of editors who see nothing wrong with a planet that experiences periodic gravitational flux because a moon-sized object periodically approaches two lunar distances away. Look, if the editors demonstrate they have never heard of undergraduate physics and biology, why should we assume they can recognize great truths about man, or advise us on how to treat aliens? End of diatribe. Don't blame this column on Jim Baen. One of my prerogatives as science editor of write about something that moves me strongly, and this book did. Next month we'll go back to my brand of speculation. Bdt I think somebody had to say it, and let me sum up the point of this month's column. All you academicians who want to exploit the student interest in science fiction and space; who want to feel modem and up to date; who want to get with it by calling yourselves systems scientists and pretending to know everything; before you pontificate about the future of man, learn as much as the average sf fan already knows. Please?  You are your own worst enemy -- and best friend too. I do my banking at the Archimedes Trust Association. Their security is first-rate, their service is courteous, and they have their own medico facility that does nothing but take recordings for their vaults. And they had been robbed two weeks ago. It was a break for me. I had been approaching my regular recording date and dreading the chunk it would take from my savings. Then these thieves break into my bank, steal a huge amount of negotiable paper, and in an excess of enthusiasm they destroy all the recording cubes. Every last one of them, crunched into tiny shards of plastic. Of course the bank had to replace them all, and very fast, too. They weren't stupid; it wasn't the first time someone had used such a bank robbery to facilitate a murder. So the bank had to record everyone who had an account, and do it in a few days. It must have cost them more than the robbery. How that scheme works, incidentally, is like this. The robber couldn't care less about the money stolen. Mostly it's very risky to pass such loot, anyway. The programs written into the money computers these days are enough to foil all but the most exceptional robber. You have to let that kind of money lie for on the order of a century to have any hope of realizing gains on it. Not impossible, of course, but the police types have found out that few criminals are temperamentally able to wait that long. The robber's real motive in a case where memory cubes have been destroyed is murder, not robbery. Every so often someone comes along who must commit a crime of passion. There are very few left open, and murder is the most awkward of all. It just doesn't satisfy this type to kill someone and see them walking around six months later. When the victim sues the killer for alienation of personality -- and collects up to #of the killer's worldly goods -- it's just twisting the knife. So if you really hate someone, the temptation is great to really kill them, forever and ever, just like in the old days, by destroying their memory cube first then killing the body. I had rated a private bodyguard over the last week as part of my contract. It was sort of a status symbol to show your friends, but otherwise I hadn't been much impressed until pay for my next recording as part of their crash program to cover all their policy holders. They had contracted to keep me alive forever, so even though I had been scheduled for a recording in only three weeks they had to pay for this one. The courts had rules that a lost or damaged cube must be replaced with all possible speed. So I should have been very happy. I wasn't, but tried to be brave. I was shown into the recording room with no delay and told to strip and lie on the table. The medico, a man who looked like someone I might have met several decades ago, busied himself with his equipment as I tried to control my breathing, I was grateful when he plugged the computer lead into my occipital socket and turned off my motor control. Now I didn't have to worry about whether to ask if I knew him or not. As I grow older, I find that's more of a problem. I must have met twenty thousand people by now and talked to them long enough to make an impression. It gets confusing. He removed the top of my head and prepared to take a multiholo picture of me, a chemical analog of everything I ever saw or thought or remembered or just vaguely dreamed. It was a blessed relief when I slid over into unconsciousness.    The coolness and sheen of stainless steel beneath my fingertips. There is the smell of isopropyl alcohol, and the hint of acetone. The medico's shop. Childhood memories tumble over me, triggered by the smells. Excitement, change, my mother standing by while the medico carves away my broken finger to replace it with a pink new one. I lie in the darkness and remember. And there is light, a hurting light from nowhere and I feel my pupil contract as the only movement in my entire body. "She's in," I hear. But I'm not, not really. I'm just lying here in the blessed dark, unable to move. It comes in a rush, the repossession of my body. I travel down the endless nerves to bang up hard against the insides of my hands and feet, to whirl through the pools of my nipples and tingle in my lips and nose. Now I'm in. I sat up quickly into the restraining arms of the medico. I struggled for a second before I was able to relax. My fingers were buzzing and cramped with the clamminess of hyperventilation "Whew," I said, putting my head in my hands. "Bad dream. I thought..." I looked around me and saw that I was naked on the steel-topped table with several worried faces looking at me from all sides. I wanted to retreat into the darkness again and let my insides settle down. I saw my mother's face, blinked, and failed to make it disappear. "Carnival?" I asked her ghost. "Right here, Fox," she said, and took me in her arms. It was awkward and unsatisfying with her standing on the floor and me on the table. There were wires trailing from my body. But the comfort was needed. I didn't know where I was. With a chemical rush as precipitous as the one just before I awoke, the people solidified around me. "She's all right now," the medico said, turning from his instruments. He smiled impersonally at me as he began removing the wires from my head. I did not smile back. I knew where I was now, just as surely as I had ever known anything. I remembered coming in here only hours before. But I knew it had been more than a few hours. I've read about it: the disorientation when a new body is awakened with transplanted memories. And my mother wouldn't be here unless something had gone badly wrong. I had died. I was given a mild sedative, help in dressing, and my mother's arm to lead me down plush-carpeted hallways to the office of the bank president. I was still not fully awake. The halls were achingly quiet but for the brush of our feet across the wine-colored rug. I felt like the i iressure was fluctuating wildly, eaving my ears popped and muffled. I couldn't see too far away. I was grateful to leave the vanishing E oints in the hall for the panelled rowns of wood veneer and the coolness and echoes of a white marble floor. The bank president, Mr, Leander, showed us to our seats. I sank into the purple velvet and let it wrap around me. Leander pulled up a chair facing us and offered us drinks. I declined. My head was swimming already and I knew I'd have to pay attention. Leander fiddled with a dossier on his desk. Mine, I imagine. It had been freshly printed out from the terminal at his right hand. I'd met him briefly before; he was a pleasant sort of person, chosen for this ness to wear the sort of old-man body that inspires confidence and trust. He seemed to be about sixtyfive. He was probably more like twenty. It seemed that he was never going to get around to the briefing so I asked a question. One that was very important to me at the moment. "What's the date?" "It's the month of November," he said, ponderously. "And the year is #." I had been dead for two and a half years. "Listen," I said, "I don't want to take up any more of your time. You must have a brochure you can give me to bring me up to date. If you'll just hand it over, I'll be on my way. Oh, and thank you for your concern." He waved his hand at me as I started to rise. "I would appreciate it if you stayed a bit longer. Yours is an unusual case, Ms. Fox. I... well, it's never happened in the history of the Archimedes Trust Association." "Yes?" "You see, you've died, as you figured out soon after we woke you. What you couldn't have known is that you've died more than once since your last recording." "More than once?" So it wasn't such a smart question; so what was I supposed to ask? "Three times." "Three?" "Yes, three separate time. We suspect murder." The room was perfectly silent for a while. At last I decided I should have that drink. He poured it for me, and I drained it. "Perhaps your mother should tell you more about it," Leander suggested. "She's been closer to the situation. I was only made aware of it recently. Carnival?"    I found my way back to my apartment in a sort of daze. By the time I had settled in again the drug was wearing off and I could face my situation with a clear head. But my skin was crawling. Listening in the third person to things you've done is not the most pleasant thing. I decided it was time to face some facts that all of us, including myself, do not like to think about. The first order of business was to recognise that the things that were done by those three previous people were not done by me. I was a new person, fourth in the line of succession. I had many things in common with the previous incarnations, including all my memories up to that day I surrendered myself to the memory recording machine. But the me of that time and place had been killed. She lasted longer than the others. Almost a year, Carnival had said. Then her body was found at the bottom of Hadley Rille. It was an appropriate place for her to die; both she and myself liked to go hiking out on the surface for purposes of inspiration. Murder was not suspected that time. The bank, upon hearing of my -- no, her -- death, started a clone from the tissue sample I had left with my recording. Six lunations later, a copy of me was infused with my memories and told that she had just died. She had been shaken, but seemed to be adjusting well when she, too, was killed. This time there was much suspicion. Not only had she survived for less than a lunation after her reincarnation, but the circumstances were unusual. She had been blown to pieces in a tube-train explosion. She had been the only passenger in a two-seat capsule. The explosion had been caused by a home-made bomb. There was still the possibility that it was a random act, possibly by political terrorists. The third copy of me had not thought so. I don't know why. That is the most maddening thing about memory recording: being unable to profit by the experiences of your former selves. Each time I was killed, it moved me back to square one, the day I was recorded. But Fox # had reason to be paranoid. She took extraordinary precautions to stay alive. More specifically, she tried to prevent circumstances that could lead to her murder. It worked for five lunations. She died as the result of a fight, that much was certain. It was a very violent fight, with blood all over the apartment. The police at first thought she must have fatally injured her attacker, but analysis showed all the blood to have come from her body. So where did that leave me, Fox #? An hour's careful thought left the picture gloomy indeed. Consider: each time my killer succeeded in murdering me, he or she learned more about me. My killer must be an expert on Foxes by now, knowing things about me that I myself did not know. Such as how I handle myself in a fight. I gritted my teeth when I thought of that. Carnival told me that Fox #, the canniest of the lot, had taken lessons in selfdefense. Karate, I think she said. Did I have the benefit of it? Of course not. If I wanted to defend myself I had to start all over, because those skills died with Fox #. No, all the advantages were with my killer. The killer starts off with the advantage of surprise -- since I had no notion of who it was -- and in this case learned more about me every time he or she succeeded in What to do? I didn't even know where to start. I ran through everyone I knew, looking for an enemy, someone who hated me enough to kill me again and again. I could find no one. Most likely it was someone Fox I had met during that year she lived after the recording. The, only answer I could come up with was emigration. Just pull up stakes and go to Mercury, or Mars, or even Pluto. But would that guarantee my safety? My killer seemed to be an uncommonly persistent person. No, I'd have to face it here, where at least I knew the turf.    It was the next day before I realized the extent of my loss. I had been robbed of an entire symphony. For the last thirty years I had been an Environmentalist. I had just drifted into it while it was still an infant art-form. I had been in charge of the weather machines at the Transvaal disneyland, which was new at the time and the biggest and most modern of all the environmental parks in Luna. A few of us had started tinkering with the weather programs, first for our own amusement. Later we invited friends to watch the storms and sunsets we concocted. Before we knew it, friends were inviting friends and the Transvaal people began selling tickets. I gradually made a name for myself, and found I could make more money being an artist than being an engineer. At the time of my last recording I had been one of the top three Environmentalists on Luna. Then Fox I went on to compose Liquid Ice. From what I read in the reviews, two years after the fact, it was seen as the high point of the art to date. It had been staged in the Pennsylvania disneyland, before a crowd of three hundred thousand. It made me rich. The money was still in my bank account, but the memory of creating it was forever lost. And it mattered. Fox I had written it, from beginning to end. Oh, I recalled having had some vague ideas of a winter composition, things I'd think about later and put together. But the whole creative process had gone on in the head of that other person who had been killed. How is a person supposed to cope with that? For one bitter moment I considered calling the bank and having them destroy my memory cube. If I died this time. I'd rather die completely. The thought of a Fox # rising from that table... it was almost too much to bear. She would lack everything that Fox I, #, #, and me, Fox #, had experienced. So far I'd had little time to add to the personality we all shared, but even the bad times are worth saving. It was either that, or have a new recording made every day. I called the bank, did some figuring, and found that I wasn't wealthy enough to afford that. But it was worth exploring. If I had a new recording taken once a week I could keep at it for about a year before I ran out of money. I decided I'd do it, for as long as I could. And to make sure that no future Fox would ever have to go through this again, I'd have one made today. Fox #, if she was ever born, woGld be born knowing at least as much as I knew now.    I felt better after the recording was made. I found that I no longer feared the medico's office. That fear comes from the common misapprehension that one will wake up from the recording to discover that one has died. It's a silly thing to believe, but it comes from the distaste we all have for really looking at the facts. If you'll consider human consciousness, you'll see that the three-dimensional cross-section of a human being that is you can only rise from that table and go about your business. It can happen no other way. Human consciousness is linear, along a timeline that has a beginning and an end. If you die after a recording, you die, forever and with ho reprieve. It doesn't matter that a recording of you exists and that a new person with your memories to a certain point can be created; you are dead. Looked at from a fourth-dimensional viewpoint, what memory recording does is to graft a new person onto your lifeline at a point in the past. You do not retrace that lifeline and magically become that new person. I, Fox #, was only a relative of that long-ago person who had her memories recorded. And if I died it was forever. Fox # would awaken with my memories to date, but I would be no part of her. She would be on her own. Why do we do it? I honestly don't know. I suppose that the human urge to live forever is so strong that we'll grasp at even the most unsatisfactory substitute. At one time people had themselves frozen when they died, in the hope of being thawed out in a future when humans knew how to reverse death. Look at the Great Pyramid in the Egypt disneyland if you want to see the sheer size of that urge. So we live our lives in pieces. I could know, for whatever good it would do me, that thousands of years from now a being would still exist who would be at least partly me. She would remember exactly the same things I remembered of her childhood; the trip to Archimedes, her first sex change, her lovers, her hurts and her happiness. If I had another recording taken, she would remember thinking the thoughts I was thinking now. And she would probably still be stringing chunks of experience onto her life, year by year. Each time she had a new recording that much more of her life was safe for all time. There was a certain comfort in knowing that my life was safe up until a few hours ago, when the recording was made. Having thought all that out, I found myself fiercely determined to never let it happen again. I began to hate my killer with an intensity I had never experienced. I wanted to storm out of the apartment and beat my killer to death with a blunt instrument. I swallowed that emotion with difficulty. It was exactly what the killer would be looking for. I had to remember that the killer knew what my first reaction would be. I had to behave in a way that he or she would not expect. But what way was that? I called up the police department and talked to the detective who had my case. Her name was Isadora, and she had some good advice. "You're not going to like it, if I can judge from past experience," she said. "The last time I proposed it to you, you rejected it out of hand." I knew I'd have to get used to this. People would always be telling me what I had done, what I had said to them. I controlled my anger and asked her to go on. "It's simply to stay put. I know you think you're a detective, but your successor proved pretty well that you are not. If you stir out of that door you'll be nailed. This guy knows you inside and out, and he'll get you. Count on it." "He? You know something about him, then?" "Sorry, you'll have to bear with me. I've told you parts of this case twice already, so it's hard to remember what you don't know. Yes, we do know he's a male. Or was, six months ago, when you had your big fight with him. Several witnesses reported a man with bloodstained clothes, who could only have been your killer." "Then you're on his trail?" She sighed, and I knew she was going over old ground again. "No, and you've proved again that you're not a detective. Your detective lore comes from reading old novels. It's not a glamorous enough job nowadays to rate fictional heros and such, so most people don't know the kind of work we do. Knowing that the killer was a man when he last knocked you off means nothing to us. He could have bought a Change the very next day. You're probably wondering if we have fingerprints of him, right?" I gritted my teeth. Everyone had the advantage over me. It was obvious I had asked something like that the last time I spoke with this woman. And I had been thinking of it. "No," I said. "Because he could change those as easily as his sex, right?" "Right. Easier. The only positive means of identification today is genotyping, and he wasn't cooperative enough to leave any of him behind when he killed you. He must have been a real brute, to be able to inflict as much damage on you as he did and not even be cut himself. You were armed with a knife. Not a drop of his blood was found at the scene of the murder." "Then how do you go about finding him?" "Fox, I'd have to take you through several college courses to begin to explain our methods to you. And I'll even admit that they're not very good. Police work has not kept up with science over the last century. There are many things available to the modem criminal that make our job more difficult than you'd imagine. We have hopes of catching him within about four lunations, though, if you'll stay put and stop chasing him." "Why four months?" "We trace him by computer. We have very exacting programs that we run when we're after a guy like this. It's our one major weapon. Given time, we can run to ground about sixty percent of the criminals." "Sixty percent?" I squawked. "Is that supposed to encourage me? Especially when you're dealing with a master like my killer seems to be?" She shook her head. "He's not a master. He's only determined. And that works against him, not for him. The more single-mindedly he pursues you, the surer we are of catching him when he makes a slip. That sixty percent figure is over-all crime; on murder, the rate is ninety-eight. It's a crime of passion, usually done by an amateur. The pros see no percentage in it, and they're right. The penalty is so steep it can make a pauper of you, and your victim is back on the streets while you're still in court." I thought that over, and found it made me feel better. My killer was not a criminal mastermind. I was not being hunted by Fu-Manchu or Dr. Moriarty. He was only a person like myself, new to this business. Something Fox I did had made him sufficiently angry to risk financial ruin to stalk and kill me. It scaled him down to human dimensions. "So now you're all ready to go out and get him?" Isadora sneered. I guess my thoughts were written on my face. That, or she was consulting her script of our previous conversation. "Why not?" I asked. "Because, like I said, he'll get you. He might not be a pro but he's an expert on you. He knows how you'll jump. One thing he thinks he knows is that you won't take my advice. He might be right outside your door, waiting for you to finish this conversation like you did last time around. The last time, he wasn't there. This time he might be." It sobered me. I glanced nervously at my door, which was guarded by eight different security systems bought by Fox #. "Maybe you're right. So you want me just to stay here. For how long?' ' "However long it takes. It may be a year. That four-lunation figure is the high point on a computer curve. It tapers off to a virtual certainty in just over a year." "Why didn't I stay here the last time?" "A combination of foolish bravery, hatred, and a fear of boredom." She searched my eyes, trying to find the words that would make me take the advice that Fox # had fatally refused. "I understand you're an artist," she went on. "Why can't you just... well, whatever it is artists do when they're thinking up a new composition? Can't you work there in your apartment?" How could I tell her that inspiration wasn't just something I could tum on at will? Weather sculpture is a tenuous discipline. The visualization is difficult; you can't just try out a new idea like you can with a song, by picking it out on a piano or guitar. You can run a computer simulation, but you never really know what you have until the tapes are run into the machines and you stand out there in the open field and watch the storm take shape around you. And you don't get any practice sessions. It's expensive. I've always needed long walks on the surface. My competitors can't understand why. They go for strolls through the various parks, usually the one where the piece will be performed. I do that, too. You have to, to get the lay of the land. A computer can tell you what it looks like in terms of thermoclines and updrafts and pocket-ecologies, but you have to really go there and feel the land, taste the air, smell the trees, before you can compose a storm or even a summer shower. It has to be a part of the land. But my inspiration comes from the dry, cold, airless surface that so few Lunarians really like. I'm not a burro wer; I've never loved the corridors like so many of my friends profess to do. I think I see the black sky and harsh terrain as a blank canvas, a feeling I never really get in the disneylands where the land is lush and varied and there's always some weather in progress even if it's only partly cloudy and warm. Could I compose without those long, solitary walks? Run that through again: could I afford not to? "All right, I'll stay inside like a good girl."    I was in luck. What could have been an endless purgatory turned into creative frenzy such as I had never experienced. My frustrations at being locked into my apartment translated themselves into grand sweeps of tornados and thunderheads. I began writing my masterpiece. The working title was A Conflagration of Cyclones. That's how angry I was. My agent later talked me into shortening it to a tasteful Cyclone, but it was always a conflagration to me. Soon I had managed to virtually forget about my killer. I never did completely; after all, I needed the thought of him to flog me onward, to serve as the canvas on which to paint my hatred. I did have one awful thought, early on, and I brought it up to Isadora. "It strikes me," I said, "that what you've built here is the better mousetrap, and I'm the hunk of cheese." "You've got the essence of it," she agreed. "I find I don't care for the role of bait." "Why not? Are you scared?" I hesitated, but what the hell did I have to be ashamed of? "Yeah. I guess I am. What can you tell me to make me stay here when I could be doing what all my instincts are telling me to do, which is run like hell?" "That's a fair question. This is the ideal situation, as far as the police are concerned. We have the victim in a place that can be watched, perfectly safely, and we have the killer on the loose. Furthermore, this is an obsessed killer, one who cannot stay away from you forever. Long before he is able to make a strike at you we should pick him up as he scouts out ways to reach you." "Are there ways?" "No. An unqualified no. Any one of those devices on your door would be enough to keep him out. Beyond that, your food and water is being tested before it gets to you. Those are extremely remote possibilities since we're convinced that your killer wishes to dispose of your body completely, to kill you for good. Poisoning is no good to him. We'd just start you up again. But if we can't find at least a piece of your body, the law forbids us to revive you." "What about bombs?" "The corridor outside your apartment is being watched. It would take quite a large bomb to blow out your door, and getting a bomb that size in place would not be possible in the time he would have. Relax, Fox. We've thought of everything. You're safe." She rung off, and I called up the Central Computer. "CC," I said, to get it on-line, "can you tell me how you go about catching killers?" "Are you talking about killers in general, or the one you have a particular interest in?" "What do you think? I don't completely believe that detective. What I want to know from you is what can I do to help?" "There is little you can do," the CC said. "White I myself, in the sense of the Central or controling Lunar Computer, do not handle the apprehension of criminals, I am in a supervisory capacity to several satellite computers. They use a complex number theory, correlated with the daily input from all my terminals. The average person on Luna deals with me on the order of twenty times per day, many of these transactions involving a routine epidermal sample for positive genalysis. By matching these transactions with the time and place they occurred, I am able to construct a dynamic model of what has occurred, what possibly could have occurred, and what cannot have occurred. With suitable peripheral programs I can refine this model to a close degree of accuracy. For instance, at the time of your first murder I was able to assign a low probability to ninety-nine point nine three percent of all humans on Luna as being responsible. This left me with a pool of # people who might have had a hand in it. This is merely from data placing each person at a particular place at a particular time. Further weighting of such factors as possible motive narrowed the range of prime suspects. Do you wish me to go on?" "No, I think I get the picture. Each time I was killed you must have narrowed it more. How many suspects are left?" "You are not phrasing the question correctly. As implied in my original statement, all residents of Luna are still suspects. But each has been assigned a probability, ranging from a very large group with a value of #" # to twenty individuals with probabilities of #." The more I thought about that, the less I liked it. "None of those sound to me like what you'd call a prime suspect." "Alas, no. This is a very intriguing case, I must say." "I'm glad you think so." "Yes," it said, oblivious as usual to sarcasm. "I may have to have some programs re-written. We've never gone this far without being able to submit a ninety percent rating to the Grand jury Data Bank." "Then Isadora is feeding me a line, right? She doesn't have anything to go on?" "Not strictly true. She has an analysis, a curve, that places the probability of capture as nearcertainty within one year." "You gave her that estimate, didn't you?" "Of course." ' 'Then what the hell does she do? Listen, I'll tell you right now, I don't feel good about putting my fate in her hands. I think this job of detective is just a trumped-up featherbed. Isn't that right?" "The privacy laws forbid me to express an opinion about the worth, performance, or intelligence of a human citizen. But I can give you a comparison. Would you entrust the construction of your symphonies to a computer alone? Would you sign your name to a work that was generated entirely by me?" "I see your point." "Exactly. Without a computer you'd never calculate all the factors you need for a symphony. But  do not write them. It is your creative spark that makes the wheels turn. Incidentally, I told your successor but of course you don't remember it, I liked your Liquid Ice tremendously. It was a real pleasure to work with you on it." "Thanks. I wish I could say the same." I signed off, feeling no better than when I began the interface. The mention of Liquid Ice had me seething again. Robbed! Violated! I'd rather have been gangraped by chimpanzees than have the memory stolen from me. I had punched up the films of Liquid Ice and they were beautiful. Stunning, and I could say it without conceit because I had not written it.    My life became very simple. I worked -- twelve and fourteen hours a day sometimes -- ate, slept, and worked some more. Twice a day I put in one hour learning to fight over the holovision. It was all highly theoretical, of course, but it had value. It kept me in shape and gave me a sense of confidence. For the first time in my life I got a good look at what my body would have been with no tampering. I was bom female, but Carnival wanted to raise me as a boy so she had me Changed when I was two hours old. It's another of the contradictions in her that used to infuriate me so much but which, as I got older, I came to love. I mean, why go to all the pain and trouble of bringing a child to term and giving birth naturally, all from a professed dislike of tampering -- and then turn around and refuse to accept the results of nature's lottery? I have decided that it's a result of her age. She's almost two hundred by now, which puts her childhood back in the days befor Changing. In those days -- I've never understood why -- there was a predilection for male children. I think she never really shed it. At any rate, I spent my childhood male. When I got my first Change, I picked my own body design. Now, in a six-lunation-old clone body which naturally reflected my actual genetic structure, I was pleased to see that my first female body design had not been far from the truth. I was short, with small breasts and an undistinguished body. But my face was nice. Cute, I would say. I liked the nose. The age of the accelerated clone body was about seventeen years; perhaps the nose would lose its upturn in a few years of natural growth, but I hoped not. If it did, I'd have it put back. Once a week, I had a recording made. It was the only time I saw people in the flesh. Carnival, Leander, Isadora, and a medico would enter and stay for a while after it was made. It took them an hour each way to get past the security devices. I admit it made me feel a little more secure to see how long it took even my friends to get in my apartment. It was like an invisible fortress outside my door. The better to lure you into my parlor, killer! I worked with the CC as I never had before. We wrote new programs that produced four-dimensional models in my viewer unlike anything we had ever done before. The CC knew the stage -- which was to be the Kansas disneyland -- and I knew the storm. Since I couldn't walk on the stage this time before the concert I had to rely on the CC to reconstruct it for me in the holo tank . Nothing makes me feel more godlike. Even watching it in the three-meter tank I felt thirty meters tall with lightning in my hair and a crown of shimmering frost. I walked through the Kansas autumn, the brown, rolling, featureless prairie before the red or white man came. It was the way the real Kansas looked now under the rule of the Invaders, who had ripped up the barbed wire, smoothed over the furrows, dismantled the cities and railroads and let the buffalo roam once more. There was a logistical problem I had never faced before. I intended to use the buffalo instead of having them kept out of the way. I needed the thundering hooves of a stampede; it was very much a part of the environment I was creating. How to The disneyland management wouldn't allow any of their livestock to be injured as part of a performance. That was fine with me; my stomach turned at the very thought. Art is one thing, but life is another and I will not kill unless to save myself. But the Kansas disneyand I envisioned up to twenty-five twisters at one time. How do you keep the two separate? With subtlety, I found. The CC had buffalo behavioral profiles that were very reliable. The damn CC stores everything, and I've had occasion more than once to be thankful for it. We could position the herds at a selected spot and let the twisters loose above them. The tornados would never be totally under our control, they are capricious even when hand-made, but we could rely on a hard ninety percent accuracy in steering them. The herd-profile we worked up was usable out to two decimal points, and as insurance against the unforeseen we installed several groups of flash-bombs to turn the herd if it headed into danger. It's an endless series of details. Where does the lightning strike, for instance? On a flat, gently rolling plain, the natural accumulation of electric charge can be just about anywhere. We had to be sure we could shape it the way we wanted, by burying five hundred accumulators that could trigger an air-to-ground flash on cue. And to the right spot. The air-to-air are harder. And the ball lightning -- oh, brother. But we found we could guide it pretty well with buried wires carrying an electric current. There were going to be range fires -- so check with the management on places that are due for a controlled bum anyway, and keep the buffalo away from there, too, and be sure the smoke would not blow over into the audience and spoil the view or into the herd and panic them... But it was going to be glorious.    Six lunations rolled by. Six lunations ! # mean solar days! I discovered that figure during a long period of brooding when I called up all sorts of data on the investigation. Which, according to Isadora, was going well. I knew better. The CC has its faults but shading data is not one of them. Ask it what the figures are and it prints them out in tri-color. Here's some: probability of a capture by the original curve, ninetythree percent. Total number of viable suspects remaining: nine. Highest probability of those nine possibles: three point nine percent. That was Carnival. The others were also close friends, and were there solely on the basis of having the opportunity at all three murders. Even Isadora dared not speculate -- at least not aloud, and to me -- that any of them could have a motive. I discussed it with the CC. "I know. Fox, I know," it replied, with the closest approach to mechanical despair I have ever heard. "Is that all you can say?" "No. As it happens, I'm pursuing the other possibility: that it was a ghost who killed you." "Are you serious?" "Yes. The term 'ghost' covers all illegal beings. I estimate there to be on the order of two hundred of them existing outside legal sanctions on Luna. These are executed criminals with their right to life officially revoked, unauthorized children never registered, and some suspected artificial mutants. Those last are the result of proscribed expericonditions are hard to conceal for any length of time, and I round up a few every year." "What do you do with them?" "They have no right to life. I must execute them when I find them." "You do it? That's not just a figure of speech?" "That's right. I do it. It's a job humans find distasteful. I never could keep the position filled, so I assumed it myself." That didn't sit right with me. There is an atavistic streak in me that doesn't like to turn over the complete functioning of society to machines. I get it from my mother, who goes for years at a time not deigning to speak to the CC. "So you think someone like that may be after me. Why?" "There is insufficient data for a meaningful answer. 'Why' has always been a tough question for me. I can operate only on the parameters fed into me when I'm dealing with human motivation, and I suspect that the parameters are not complete. I'm constantly being surprised." "Thank goodness for that." But this time, I could have wished the CC knew a little more about human behavior. So I was being hunted by a spook. It didn't do anything for my peace of mind. I tried to think of how such a person could exist in this card-file world we live in. A technological rat, smarter than the computers, able to fit into the cracks and holes in the integrated circuits. Where were those cracks? I couldn't find them. When I thought of the checks and safeguards all around us, the voluntary genalysis we submit to every time we spend money or take a tube or close a business deal or interface with the computer... People used to sign their names many times a day, or so I've heard. Now, we scrape off a bit of dead skin from our palms. It's damn hard to fake. But how do you catch a phantom? I was facing life as a recluse if this murderer was really so determined that I die. That conclusion came at a bad time. I had finished Cyclone, and to relax I had called up the films of some of the other performances during my absence from the art scene. I never should have done that. Flashiness was out. Understated elegance was in. One of the reviews I read was very flattering to my Liquid Ice. I quote: "In this piece Fox has closed the book on the blood and thunder school of Environmentalism. This powerful statement sums up the things that can be achieved by sheer magnitude and overwhelming drama. The displays of the future will be concerned with the gentle nuance of dusk, the elusive breath of a summer breeze. Fox is the Tchaikovsky of Environmentalism, the last great romantic who paints on a broad canvas. Whether she can adjust to the new, more thoughtful styles that are evolving in the work of Janus, or Pym, or even some of the ambiguous abstractions we have seen from Tyleber, remains to be seen. Nothing will detract from the sublime glory of Liquid Ice, of course, but the time is here... " and so forth and thank you for nothing. For an awful moment I thought I had a beautiful dinosaur on my hands. It can happen, and the hazards are pronounced after a reincarnation. Advancing technology, fashion, frontiers, taste, or morals can make the best of us obsolete overnight. Was everyone contemplating gentle springtimes now, after my long sleep? Were the cool, sweet zephyrs of a summer's night the only thing that had meaning now? A panicky call to my agent dispelled that quickly enough. As usual, the pronouncements of the critics had gone ahead of the public taste. I'm not knocking critics; that's their function, if you concede they have a function, to chart a course into unexplored territory. They must stay at the leading edge of the innovative artistic evolution, they must see what everyone will be seeing in a few year's time. Meanwhile, the public was still eating up the type of superspectacle I have always specialized in. I ran the risk of being labeled a dinosaur myself, but I found the prospect did not worry me. I became an artist through the back door, just like the tinkerers. in early twentieth-century Hollywood had done. Before I was discovered, I had just been an environmental engineer having a good time. That's not to say I don't take my art seriously. I do sweat over it, investing inspiration and perspiration in about the classic Edison proportions. But I don't take the critics too seriously, especially when they're not enunciating the public taste. Just because Beethoven doesn't sound like currently popular art doesn't mean his music is worthless. I found myself thinking back to the times before Environmentalism made such a splash. Back then we were carefree. We had grandiose bull-sessions, talking of what we would do if only we were given an environment large enough. We spent months roughing out the programs for something to be called Typhoon ! It was a hurricane in a bottle, and the bottle would have to be five hundred kilometers wide. Such a bottle still does not exist, but when it's built some fool will stage it. Maybe me. The good old days never die, you know. So my agent made a deal with the owner of the Kansas disneyland. The owner had known that I was working on something for his place, but I'd not talked to him about it. The terms were generous. My agent displayed the profit report on Liquid Ice, which was still playing yearly to packed houses in Pennsylvania. I got a straight fifty percent of the gate, with costs of the installation and computer time to be shared between us. I stood to make about And I was robbed again. Not killed this time, but robbed of the chance to go into Kansas and supervise the installation of the equipment. I clashed mightily with Isadora and would have stormed out on my own, armed with nothing so much as a nail file, if not for a pleading visit from Carnival. So I backed down this once and sat at home, going there only by holographic projection. I plunged into self-doubts. After all, I hadn't even felt the Kansas sod beneath my bare feet this time. I hadn't been there in the flesh for over three years. My usual method before I even conceive a project is to spend a week or two just wandering naked through the park, getting the feel of it through my skin and nose and those senses that don't even have a name. It took the CC three hours of gentle argument to convince me again that the models we had written were accurate to seven decimal places. They were perfect. An action ordered up on the computer model would be a perfect analog of the real action in Kansas. The CC said I could make quite a bit of money just renting the software to other artists.    The day of the premiere of Cyclone found me still in my apartment. But J was on the way out. Small as I am, I somehow managed to struggle out that door with Carnival, Isadora, Leander, and my agent pulling on my elbows. I was not going to watch the performance on the tube. I arrived early, surrounded by my impromptu bodyguard. The sky matched my mind; gray, overcast, and slightly fearful. It brooded over us, and I felt more and more like a sacrificial lamb mounting some somber altar. But it was a magnificent stage to die upon. The Kansas disneyland is one of the newer ones, and one of the largest. It is a hollowed-out cylinder twenty kilometers, beneath Clavius. It measures two hundred and fifty kilometers in diameter and is five kilometers high. The rim is artfully disguised to blend into the blue sky. When you are half a kilometer from the rim, the illusion fails; otherwise, you might as well be standing back on Old Earth. The curvature of the floor is consistent with Old Earth, so the horizon is terrifyingly far away. Only the gravity is Lunar. Kansas was built after most of the more spectacular possibilities had been exhausted, either on Luna or another planet. There was Kenya, beneath Mare Moscoviense; Himalya, also on the Farside; Amazon, under old Tycho; Pennsylvania, Sahara, Pacific, Mekong, Transylvania. There were thirty disneylands under the inhabited planets and satellites of the solar system the last time I counted. Kansas is certainly the least interesting topographically. It's flat, almost monotonous. But it was perfect for what I wanted to do. What artist really chooses to paint on a canvas that's already been covered with pictures? Well, I have, for one. But for the frame of mind I was in when I wrote Cyclone it had to be the starkness of the wide-open sky and the browns and yellows of the rolling terrain. It was the place where Dorothy departed for Oz. The home of the black twister. I was greeted warmly by Pym and Janus, old friends here to see what the grand master was up to. Or so I flattered myself. More likely they were here to see the old lady make a fool of herself. Very few others were able to get close to me. My shield of high shoulders was very effective. It wouldn't do when the show began, however. I wished I was a little taller, then wondered if that would make me a better target. The viewing area was a gentle rise about a kilometer in radius. It had been written out of the program to the extent that none of the more fearsome effects would intrude to sweep us all into the Land of Oz. But being a spectator at a weathershow can be grueling. Most had come prepared with clear plastic slicker, and insulated coat, and boots. I was going to be banging some warm and some very cold air masses head-on to get things rolling, and some of it would sweep over us. There were a few brave souls in Native-American warpaint, feathers, and mocassins. An Environmental happening has no opening chords like a musical symphony. It is already in progress when you arrive, and will still be going when you leave. The weather in a disneyland is a continuous process and we merely shape .a few hours of it to our wills. The observer does not need to watch it in its entirety. Indeed, it would be impossible to do so, as it occurs all around and above you. There is no rule of silence. People talk, stroll, break out picnic lunches as an ancient signal for the rain to begin, and generally enjoy themselves. You experience the symphony with all five senses, and several that you are not aware of. Most people do no realize the effect of a gigantic low-pressure area sweeping over them, but they feel it all the same. Humidity alters mood, metabolism, and hormone level. All of these things are important to the total experience, and I neglect none of them. Cyclone has a definite beginning, however. At least to the audience. It begins with the opening bolt of lightning. I worked over it a long time, and designed it to shatter nerves. There is the slow building of thunderheads, the ominous roiling and turbulence, then the prickling in your body hairs that you don't even notice consciously. And then it hits. It crashes in at seventeen points in a ring around the audience, none farther away than half a kilometer. It is properly called chain lightning, because after the initial discharge it keeps flashing for a full seven seconds. It's designed to take the hair right off your scalp. It had its desired effect. We were surrounded by a crown of jittering incandescent snakes, coiling and dancing with a sound imported direct to you from Armageddon. It startled the hell out of me, and I had been expecting it. It was a while before the audience could get their ooier's and aahe r's back into shape. For several seconds I had touched them with stark, naked terror. An emotion like that doesn't come cheaply to sensation-starved, innately insular tunnel-dwellers. Lunarians get little to really shout about, growing up in the warrens and corridors and living their lives more or less afraid of the surface. That's why the disneylands were built, because people wanted limitless vistas that were not in vacuum. The thunder never really stopped for me. It blended imperceptibly into the applause that is more valufrom this storm. As for the rest of the performance... What can I say? It's been said that there's nothing more dull than a description of the weather. I believe it, even spectacular weather. Weather is an experiential thing, and that's why tapes and films of my works sell few copies. You have to be there and have the wind actually whipping your face and feel the oppressive weight of a tornado as it passes overhead like a vermiform freight train. I could write down where the funnel clouds formed and where they went from there, where the sleet and hail fell, where the buffalo stampeded, but it would do no one any good. If you want to see it, go to Kansas. The last I heard, Cyclone is still playing there two or three times yearly. I recall standing surrounded by a sea of people. Beyond me to the east the land was burning. Smoke boiled black from the hilltops and sooty gray from the hollows where the water was rising to drown it. To the north a hurculean cyclone swept up a chain of ball lightning like nacreous pearls and swallowed them into the evacuated vortex in its center. Above me, two twisters were twined in a death-dance. They circled each other like baleful gray predators, taking each other's measure. They feinted, retreated, slithered and skittered like tubes of oil. It was beautiful and deadly. And I had never seen it before. Someone was tampering with my program. As I realized that and stood rooted to the ground with the possibly disastrous consequences becoming apparent to me, the wind-snakes locked in a final embrace. Their counter-rotations cancelled out, and they were gone. Not even a breath of wind reached me to hint of that titantic struggle.    I ran through the seventykilometer wind and the thrashing rain. I was wearing sturdy mocassins, parka, and carrying the knife I brought from my apartment. Was it a lure, set by one who has become a student of Foxes? Am I playing into his hands? I didn't care. I had to meet him, had to fight it out once and for all. Getting away from my "protection" had been simple. They were as transfixed by the display as the rest of the audience, and it had merely been a matter of waiting until they all looked in the same direction and fading into the crowd. I picked out a small woman dressed in Indian-style and offered her a hundred Marks for her mocassins. She recognized me -- my new face was on the programs -- and made me a gift of them. Then I worked my way to the edge of the crowd and bolted past the security guards. They were not too concerned since the audience area was enclosed by a shock-field. When I went right through it they may have been surprised, but I didn't look back to see. I was one of only three people in Kansas wearing the PassKey device on my wrist, so I didn't fear anyone following me. I had done it all without conscious thought. Some part of me must have analyzed it, planned it out, but I just executed the results. I knew where he must be to have generated his tornado to go into combat with mine. No one else in Kansas would know where to look. I was headed for a particular windgenerator on the east periphery. I moved through weather more violent than the real Kansas would have experienced. It was concentrated violence, more wind and rain and devastation than Kansas would normally have in a full year. And it was happening all around me. But I was all right, unless he had more tricks up his sleeve. I knew where the tornados would be and at what time. I dodged them, waited for them to pass, knew every twist and dido they would make on their seemingly random courses. Off to my left the buffalo herds milled, resting from the stampede that had brought them past the audience for the first time. In an hour they would be thundering back again, but for now I could forget them. A twister headed for me, leaped high in the air, and skidded through a miasma of uprooted sage and sod. I clocked it with the internal picture I had and dived for a gully at just the right time. It hopped over me and was gone back into the clouds. I ran on. My training in the apartment was paying off. My body was only six lunations old, and as finely tuned as it would ever be. I rested by slowing to a trot, only to run again in a few minutes. I covered ten kilometers before the storm began to slow down. Behind me, the audience would be drifting away. The critics would be trying out scathing phrases or wild adulation; I didn't see how they could find any middle ground for this one. Kansas was being released from the grip of machines gone wild. Ahead of me was my killer. I would find him. I wasn't totally unprepared. Isadora had given in and allowed me to install a computerized bomb in my body. It would kill my killer -- and me -- if he jumped me. It was intended as a balance-of-terror device, the kind you hope you never use because it terrorizes your enemy too much for him to test it. I would inform him of it if I had the time, hoping he would not be crazy enough to kill both of us. If he was, we had him, though it would be little comfort to me. At least Fox # would be the last in the series. With the remains of a body, Isadora guaranteed to bring a killer to justice. The sun came out as I reached the last, distorted gully before the wall. It was distorted because it was one of the places where tourists were not allowed to go. It was like walking through the backdrop on a stage production. The land was squashed together in one of the dimensions, and the hills in front of me were painted against a basrelief. It was meant to be seen from a distance. Standing in front of the towering mural was a man. He was naked, and grimed with dirt. He watched me as I went down the gentle slope to stand waiting for him. I stopped about two hundred meters from him, drew my knife and held it in the air. I waited. He came down the concealed stairway, slowly and painfully. He was limping badly on his left leg. As far as I could see he was unarmed. The closer he got, the worse he looked. He had been in a savage fight. He had long, puckered, badly-healed scars on his left leg, his chest, and his right arm. He had one eye; the right one was only a reddened socket. There was a scar that slashed from his forehead to his neck. It was a hideous thing. I thought of the CC's suspicion that my killer might be a ghost, someone living on the raw edges of our civilization. Such a man might not have access to medical treatment whenever he needed it. "I think you should know," I said, with just the slightest quaver, "that I have a bomb in my body. It's powerful enough to blow both of us to pieces. It's set to go off if I'm killed. So don't try anything funny." "I won't," he said. "I thought you might have a fail-safe this time, but it doesn't matter. I'm not going to hurt you." "Is that what you told the others?" I sneered, crouching a little lower as he neared me. I felt like I had the upper hand, but my predecessors might have felt the same way. "No, I never said that. You don't have to believe me." He stopped twenty meters from me. His hands were at his sides. He looked helpless enough, but he might have a weapon buried somewhere in the dirt. He might have anything. I had to fight to keep feeling that I was in control. Then I had to fight something else. I gripped the knife tighter as a picture slowly superimposed itself over his ravaged face. It was a mental picture, the functioning of my "sixth sense." No one knows if that sense really exists. I think it does, because it works for me. It can be expressed as the knack for seeing someone who has had radical body work done -- sex, weight, height, skin color all altered -- and still being able to recognise him. Some say it's an evolutionary change. I didn't think evolution worked that way. But I can do it. And I knew who this tall, brutalized, male stranger was. He was me. I sprang back to my guard, wondering if he had used the shock of recognition to overpower my earlier incarnations. It wouldn't work with me. Nothing would work. I was going to kill him, no matter who he was. "You know me," he said. It was not a question. "Yes. And you scare hell out of me. I knew you knew a lot about me, but I didn't realize you'd know this much." He laughed, without humor. "Yes. I know you from the inside." The silence stretched out between us. Then he began to cry. I was surprised, but unmoved. I was still all nerve-endings, and suspected ninety thousand types of dirty trick. Let him cry. He slowly sank to his knees, sobbing with the kind of washed-out monotony that you read about, but seldom hear. He put his hands to the ground and awkwardly shuffled around until his back was to me. He crouched over himself, his head touching the ground, his hands wide at his sides, his legs bent. It was about the most wide-open, helpless posture imaginable, and I knew it must be for a reason. But I couldn't see what it might be. "I thought I had this all over with," he sniffed, wiping his nose with the back of one hand. 'I'm sorry. I'd meant to be more dignified. I guess I'm not made of the stern stuff I thought. I thought it'd be easier." He was silent for a moment, then coughed hoarsely. "Go on. Get it over with." "Huh?" I said, honestly dumbfounded. "Kill me. It's what you came here for. And it'll be a relief to me." I took my time. I stood motionless for a full minute, looking at the incredible problem from every angle. What kind of trick could there be? He was smart, but he wasn't God. He couldn't call in an airstrike on me, cause the ground to swallow me up, disarm me with one crippled foot, or hypnotize me into plunging the knife into my own gut. Even if he could do something, he would die, too. I advanced cautiously, alert for the slightest twitch of his body. Nothing happened. I stood behind him, my eyes flicking from his feet to his hands, to his bare back. I raised the knife. My hands trembled a little, but my determination was still there. I would not flub this. I brought the knife down. The point went into his flesh, into the muscle of his shoulderblade, about three centimeters. He gasped, a trickle of blood went winding through the knobs along his spine. But he didn't move, he didn't try to get up. He didn't scream for mercy. He just knelt there, shivering and turning pale. I'd have to stab harder. I pulled the knife free, and more blood came out. And still he waited. That was about all I could take. My bloodlust had dried in my mouth until all I could taste was vomit welling in my stomach. I'm not a fool. It occurred to me even then that this could be some demented trick, that he might know me well enough to be sure I could not go through with it. Maybe he was some sort of psychotic who got thrills out of playing this kind of incredible game, allowing his life to be put in danger and then drenching himself in my blood. But he was me. It was all I had to go on. He was a me who had lived a very different life, becoming much tougher and wilier with every day, diverging by the hour from what I knew as my personality and capabilities. So I tried and I tried to think of myself doing what he was doing now for the purpose of murder. I failed utterly. And if I could sink that low. I'd rather not live. "Hey, get up," I said, going around in front of him. He didn't respond, so I nudged him with my foot. He looked up, and saw me offering him the knife, hilt-first. "If this is some sort of scheme," I said, "I'd rather learn of it now." His one eye was red and brimming as he got up, but there was no joy in him. He took the knife, not looking at me, and stood there holding it. The skin on my belly was crawling. Then he reversed the knife and his brow wrinkled, as if he were summoning up nerve. I suddenly knew what he was going to do, and I lunged. I was barely in time. The knife missed his belly and went off to the side as I yanked on his arm. He was much stronger than I. I was pulled off balance, but managed to hang onto his arm. He fought with me, but was intent on suicide and had no thought to defend himself. I brought my fist up under his jaw and he went limp.    Night had fallen. I disposed of the knife and built a fire. Did you know that dried buffalo manure bums well? I didn't believe it until I put it to the test. I dressed his wound by tearing up my shirt, wrapped my parka around him to ward off the chill, and sat with my bare back to the fire. Luckily, there was no wind, because it can get very chilly on the plains at night. He woke with a sore jaw and a resigned demeanor. He didn't thank me for saving him from himself. I suppose people rarely do. They think they know what they're doing, and their reasons always seem logical to them. "You don't understand," he moaned. "You're only dragging it out. I have to die, there's no place for me here." "Make me understand,' I said. He didn't want to talk, but there was nothing to do and no chance of sleeping in the cold, so he eventually did. The story was punctuated with long, truculent silences. It stemmed from the bank robbery two and a half years ago. It had been staged by some very canny robbers. They had a new dodge that made me respect Isadora's statement that police methods had not kept pace with criminal possibilities. The destruction of the memory cubes had been merely a decoying device. They were equally unconcerned about the cash they took. They were bunco artists. They had destroyed the cubes to conceal the theft of two of them. That way the police would be looking for a crime of passion, murder, rather than one of profit. It was a complicated double-feint, because the robbers wanted to give the impression of someone who was actually trying to conceal murder by stealing cash. My killer -- we both agreed he should not be called Fox so we settled on the name he had come to fancy: Rat -- didn't know the details of the scheme, but it involved the theft of memory cubes containing two of the richest people on Luna. They were taken, and clones were grown. When the memories were played into the clones, the people were awakened into a falsely created situation and encouraged to believe that it was reality. It would work; the newly reincarnated person lieve. Rat didn't know exactly what the plans were beyond that. He had awakened to be told that it was fifteen thousand years later, and that the Invaders had left Earth and were rampaging through the Solar System wiping out the human race. It took three Ipnes to convince them that he -- or rather she, for Rat had been awakened into a body identical to the one I was wearing -- was not struggling artist. The thieves had gotten the wrong cube. They dumped her. Just like that. They opened the door and kicked her out into what she thought was the end of civilization. She soon found out that it was only twenty years in her future, since her memories came from the stolen cube which I had recorded about twenty years before. Don't ask me how they got the wrong cube. One cube looks exactly like another, they are in fact indistinguishable from one another by any test known to science short of playing them into a clone and asking the resulting person who he or she is. Because of that fact, the banks we entrust them to have a fool-proof filing system to avoid unpleasant accidents like Rat. The only possible answer was that for all their plannning, for all their cunning and guile, the thieves had read # in column A and selected # in column B. I didn't think much of their chances of living to spend any of that money. I told Rat so. "I doubt if their extortion scheme involves money," he said. "At least not directly. More likely the theft was concentrated on obtaining information contained in the minds ten protected with psychological safeguards against having information tortured from them, but can't block themselves against divulging Hoax must have been about, to finagle them into thinking the information no longer mattered, or perhaps that it must be revealed to Save the Human Race." "I'm suspicious of involuted schemes like that," I said. "So am I." We laughed when we realized what he had said. Of course we had the same opinions. "But it fooled me," he went on. "When they discarded me, I fully expected to meet the Invaders faceto-face. It was quite a shock to find that the world was almost unchanged." "Almost," I said, quietly. I was beginning'to empathize with him. "Right." He lost the half-smile that had lingered on his face, and I was sad to see it go. What would I have done in the same situation? There's really no need to ask. I must believe that I would have done exactly as she did. She had been dumped like garbage, and quickly saw that she was about that useful to society. If found, she would be eliminated like garbage. The robbers had not thought enough could tell the police certain things they did not know if she was captured, so she had to assume that the robbers had told her nothing of any use to the police. Even if she could have helped capture and convict the conspirators, she would still be eliminated. She was an illegal person. She risked a withdrawal from my bank account. I remembered it now. It wasn't large, and I assumed I must have written it since it was backed up by my genalysis. It was far too small an amount to suspect anything. And it wasn't the first time I have made a withdrawal and forgotten about it. She knew that, of course. With the money she bought a sexchange on the sly. They can be had, though you take your chances. It's not the safest thing in the world to conduct illegal business with someone who will soon have you on the operating table, unconscious. Rat had thought the Change would help throw the police off his trail if they should learn of his existence. Isadora told me about that once, said it was the sign of the inexperienced criminal. Rat was definitely a fugitive. If discovered and captured, he faced a death sentence. It's harsh, but the population laws allow no loopholes whatsoever. If they did, we could be up to our ears in a century. There would be no trial, only a positive genalysis and a hearing to determine which of us was the rightful Fox. "I can't tell you how bitter I was," he said. "I learned slowly how to survive. It's not as hard as you might think, in some ways, and much harder than you can imagine in others. I could walk the corridors freely, as long as I did nothing that required a genalysis. That means you can't buy anything, ride on public transport, take a job. But the air is free if you're not registered with the Tax Board, water is free, and food can be had in the disneyIands. I was lucky in that. My palmprint would still open all the restricted doors in the disneylands. A legacy of my artistic days." I could hear the bitterness in his voice. And why not? He had been robbed, too. He went to sleep as I had been twenty years ago, an up-andcoming artist, excited by the possibilities in Environmentalism. He had great dreams. I remember them well. He woke up to find that it had all been realized but none of it was for him. He could not even get access to computer time. Everyone was talking about Fox and her last opus, Thunderhead . She was the darling of the art world. He went to the premiere of Liquid Ice and began to hate me. He was sleeping in the airrecirculators to keep warm, foraging nuts and berries and an ocassional squirrel in Pennsylvania while I was getting rich and famous. He took to trailing me. He stole a spacesuit, followed me out onto Palus Putridinus. "I didn't plan it," he said, his voice wracked with guilt. "I never could have done it with planning. The idea just struck me and before I knew it I had pushed you. You hit the bottom and I followed you down, because I was really sorry I had done it and I lifted your body up and looked into your face... your face was all... my face, it was... the eyes popping out and blood boiling away and..." He couldn't go on, and I was grateful. He finally let out a shuddering breath and continued. "Before they found your body I wrote some checks on your account. You never noticed them when you woke up that first time since the reincarnation had taken such a big chunk out of your balance. We never were any good with money." He chuckled again. I took the opportunity to move closer to him. He was speaking very quietly so that I could barely hear him over the crackling of the fire. "I... I guess I went crazy then. I can't account for it any other way. When I saw you in Pennsylvania again, walking among the trees as free as can be, I just cracked up. Nothing would do but that I kill you and take your place. I'd have to do it in a way that would destroy the body. I thought of acid, and of burning you up here in Kansas in a range fire. I don't know why I settled on a bomb. It was stupid. But I don't feel responsible. At least it must have been painless. "They reincarnated you again. I was fresh out of ideas for murder. And motivation. I tried to think it out. So I decided to approach you carefully, not revealing who I was. I thought maybe I could reach you. I tried to think of what I would do if I was approached with the same story, and decided I'd be sympathetic. I didn't reckon with the fear you were feeling. You were hunted. I myself was being hunted, and I should have seen that fear brings out the best and the worst in us. "You recognized me immediately -- something else I should have thought of -- and put two and two together so fast I didn't even know what hit me. You were on me, and you were armed with a knife. You had been taking training in martial arts." He pointed to the various scars. "You did this to me, and this, and this. You nearly killed me. But I'm bigger. I held on and managed to overpower you. I plunged the knife in your heart. "I went insane again. I've lost all memories from the sight of the blood pouring from your chest until yesterday. I somehow managed to stay alive and not bleed to death. I must have lived like an animal. I'm dirty enough to be one. "Then yesterday I heard two of the maintenance people in the machine areas of Pennsylvania talking about the show you were putting on in Kansas. So I came here. The rest you know." The fire was dying. I realized that part of my shivering was caused .by the cold. I got up and searched for more chips, but it was too dark to see. The "moon" wasn't up tonight, would not rise for hours yet. "You're cold," he said, suddenly. "I'm sorry, I didn't realize. Here, take this back. I'm used to it." He held out the parka. "No, you keep it. I'm all right." I laughed when I realized my teeth had been chattering as I said it. He was still holding it out to me. "Well, maybe we could share it?" Luckily it was too big, borrowed from a random spectator earlier in the day. I sat in front of him and leaned back against his chest and he wrapped his arms around me with the parka going around both of us. My teeth still chattered, but I was cozy. I thought of him sitting at the auxiliary computer terminal above the East Wind generator, looking out from a distance of fifteen kilometers at the crowd and the storm. He had known how to talk to me. That tornado he had created in real-time and sent out to do battle with my storm was as specific to me as a typed message: I'm here! Come meet me. I had an awful thought, then wondered why it was so awful. It wasn't me that was in trouble. "Rat, you used the computer. That means you submitted a skin sample for genalysis, and the CC will... no, wait a minute." "What does it matter?" "It... it matters. But the game's not over. I can cover for you. No one knows when I left the audience, or why. I can say I saw something going wrong -- it could be tricky fooling the CC, but I'll think of something -- and headed for the computer room to correct it. I'll say I created the second tornado as a... He put his hand over my mouth. "Don't talk like that. It was hard enough to resign myself to death. There's no way out for me. Don't you see that I can't go on living like a rat? What would I do if you covered for me this time? I'll tell you. I'd spend the rest of my life hiding out here. You could sneak me table scraps from time to time. No, thank you." "No, no. You haven't thought it out. You're still looking on me as an enemy. Alone, you don't have a chance, I'll concede that, but with me to help you, spend money and so forth, we..."He put his hand over my mouth again. I found that I didn't mind, dirty as it was. "You mean you're not my enemy now?" He said it quietly, helplessly, like a child asking if I was really going to stop beating him. "I..." That was as far as I got. What the hell was going on? I became aware of his arms around me, not as lovely warmth but as a strong presence. I hugged my legs up closer to me and bit down hard on my knee. Tears squeezed from my eyes. I turned to face him, searching to see his face in the darkness. He went over backwards with me on top of him. "No, I'm not your enemy." Then I was struggling blindly to dispose of the one thing that stood between us: my pants. While we groped in the dark, the rain started to fall around us. We laughed as we were drenched, and I remember sitting up on top of him once. "Don't blame me," I said. "This storm isn't mine." Then he pulled me back down. It was like you read about in the romance magazines. All the overblown words, the intensive hyperbole. It was all real. We were made for each other, literally. It was the most astounding act of love imaginable. He knew what I liked to the tenth decimal place, and I was just as knowledgable. I knew what he liked, by remembering back to the times I had been male and then doing what  had liked. Call it masturbation orchestrated for two. There were times during that night when I was unsure of which one I was. I distinctly remember touching his face with my hand and feeling the scar on my own face. For a few moments I'm convinced that the line which forever separates two individuals blurred, and we came closer to being one person than any two humans have ever done. A time finally came when we had spent all our passion. Or, I prefer to think, invested it. We lay together beneath my parka and allowed our the little spaces, trying to touch in every place it was possible to touch. "I'm listening," he whispered. "What's your plan?"    They came after me with a helicopter later that night. Rat hid out in a gully while I threw away my clothes and walked calmly out to meet them. I was filthy with mud and grass plastered in my hair, but it was consistent with what I had been known to do in the past. Often, before or after a performance, I would run nude through the disneyland in an effort to get closer to the environment I shaped. I told them I had been doing that. They accepted it, Carnival and Isadora, though they scolded me for a fool to leave them as I had. But it was easy to bamboozle them into believing that I had had no choice. "If I hadn't taken over control when I did," I said to them, "there might have been twenty thousand dead. One of those twisters was off course. I extrapolated and saw trouble in about three hours. I had no choice." Neither of them knew a stationary cold front from an isobar, so I got away with it. Fooling the CC was not so simple. I had to fake data as best I could, and make it jibe with the internal records. This all had to be done in my head, relying on the overall feeling I've developed for the medium. When the CC questioned me about it I told it haughtily that a human develops a sixth sense in art, and it's something a computer could never grasp. The CC had to be satisfied with that. The reviews were good, though I didn't really care. I was in demand. That made it harder to do what I had to do, but I was helped by the fact of my continued forced isolation. I told all the people who called me with offers that I was not doing anything more until my killer was caught. And I proposed my idea to Isadora. She couldn't very well object. She knew there was not much chance of keeping me in my apartment for much longer, so she went along with me. I bought a ship, and told Carnival about it. Carnival didn't like it much, but she had to agree it was the best way to keep me safe. But she wanted to know why I needed my own ship, why I couldn't just book passage on a passenger liner. Because all passengers on a liner must undergo genalysis , is what I thought, but what I said was, "Because how would I know that my killer is not a fellow passenger? To be safe, I must be alone. Don't worry, mother, I know what I'm doing." The day came when I owned my own ship, free and clear. It was a beauty, and cost me most of the clone . It could boost at one gee for weeks; plenty of power to get me to Pluto. It was completely automatic, requiring only verbal instructions to the computer-pilot. The customs agents went over it, then left me alone. The CC had instructed them that I needed to leave quietly, and told them to cooperate with me. That was a stroke of luck, since getting Rat aboard was the most hazardous part of the plan. We were able to scrap our elaborate plans and he just walked in like a law-abiding citizen. We sat together in the ship, waiting for the ignition. "Pluto has no extradition treaty with Luna," the CC said, out of the blue. "I didn't know that," I lied, wondering what the hell was happening. "Indeed? Then you might be interested in another fact. There is very little on Pluto in the way of centralized government. You're heading out for the frontier." "That should be fun," I said, cautiously. "Sort of an adventure, right?" "You always were one for adventure. I remember when you first came here to Nearside, over my objections. That one turned out all right, didn't it? Now Lunarians live freely on either side of Luna. You were largely responsble for that." "Was I really? I don't think so. I think the time was just ripe." "Perhaps." The CC was silent for a while as I watched the chronometer ticking down to lift-off time. My shoulderblades were itching with a sense of danger. "There are no population laws on Pluto," it said, and waited. "Oh? How delightfully primitive. You mean a woman can have as many children as she wishes?' ' "So I hear. I'm onto you. Fox." "Autopilot, override your previous instructions. I wish to lift off right now! Move!" A red light flashed on my panel, and started blinking. "That means that it's too late for a manual override," the CC informed me. "Your ship's pilot is not that bright." I slumped into my chair and then reached out blindly for Rat. Two minutes to go. So close. "Fox, it was a pleasure to work with you on Cyclone. I enjoyed it tremendously. I think I'm beginning to understand what you mean when you say 'art.' I'm even beginning to try some things on my own. I sincerely wish you could be around to give me criticism, encouragement, perspective." We looked at the speaker, wondering what it meant by that. "I knew about your plan, and about the existence of your double, since shortly after you left Kansas. You did your best to conceal it and I applaud the effort, but the data nanoseconds to play around with the facts, fit them together every possible way, and I arrived at the inevitable answer." I cleared my throat nervously. "I'm glad you enjoyed Cyclone. Uh, if you knew this, why didn't you have us arrested that day?" "As I told you, I am not the law-enforcement computer. I merely supervise it. If Isadora and the computer could not arrive at the same conclusion, then it seems obvious that some programs should be re-written. So I decided to leave them on their own and see if they could solve the problem. It was a test, you see." It made a throatclearing sound, and went on in a slightly embarrassed voice. "For a while there, a few days ago, I thought they'd really catch you. Do you know what a Ted herring' is? But, as you know, crime does not pay. I informed Isadora of the true situation a few minutes ago. She is on her way here now to arrest your double. She's having a little trouble with an elevator which is stuck between levels. I'm sending a repair crew. They should arrive in another three minutes." #...#...#...#...#... "I don't know what to say." "Thank you," Rat said. "Thank you for everything. I didn't know you could do it. I thought your parameters were totally rigid." "They were supposed to be. I've written a few new ones. And don't worry, you'll be all right. You will not be pursued. Once you leave the surface you are no longer violating Lunar law. You are a legal person again, Rat." "Why did you do it?" I was crying as Rat held me in a grasp that threatened to break ribs. "What have I done to deserve such kindness?" It hesitated. "Humanity has washed its hands of responsibility. I find myself given all the hard tasks of government. I find some of the laws too harsh, but there is no provision for me to disagree with them afid no one is writing new ones. I'm stuck with them. It just seemed... unfair." #...#... #...#... "Also... cancel that. There is no also. It... was good working with you." I was left to wonder as the engines fired and we were pressed into the couches. I heard the CC's last message to us come over the radio. "Good luck to you both. Please take care of each other, you mean a lot to me. And don't forget to write."  most touch the canned tension in the studio audience. Their excitement made him wonder what it was that they were excited about. He wished he could have seen that, whatever that was. But right now he was under too much pressure to wonder what that was. For two weeks now he had climbed higher and higher on the game ladder, solving complex riddles and rebuses, catching lost facts from high school classes almost a generation past. Now he stood on the very apex. One question stood between him and the grand prize. The emcee held in his hands the envelope and in the envelope, the question. Now he was waving the scaled envelope, tantalizing the non-existant audience, painting pictures of previous winners who had struggled to this final plateau. The emcee wheeled, facing him. A recorded roll of drums beat a steady tattoo as the envelope was ripped open and the question extracted. "And now for the final question," the emcee intoned, "for our Grand Prize. You will have ten seconds to think about your answer." He flashed a sparkling smile. "Name the first ten winners of professional football's Super Bowl." A nerve-stretching moment passed. second. What luck! He had taken a course in the history of professional football in high school. His memory flipped back and he was once again in Miss Alta's class. He remembered the drill sessions. This would be easy. He waited until the ten seconds passed, then he rattled them off, "Green Bay, Green Bay, New York, KC, Baltimore, Dallas, Miami, Miami, Pittsburgh, and Oakland." A turn of a knob: cheers echoed through the studio room. The emcee quickly checked Smith's answer with the answer on the card before him. "That's right!" the emcee almost screamed, "That's right!" Cheers of spectators, some dead, some with something yet to cheer about, came from the control booth. The quizmaster did a little jig of joy. Smith could hear him extolling his prize -- the four-day expensespaid vacation in Delaware. A flutter of excitement rippled through him which then grew to an almost ecstatic pitch. Delaware! He had dreamed of winning a prize such as this. A grin shattered into a whoop of joy. The cameras panned in on the dancing winner. At that moment the engineer hit the toggle switch and a taped commercial began flowing onto the screen. The familiar jingle that every little kid in the land could whistle began playing. The picture of a man reading a book next to a globe of the world appeared. The man swiveled around in his chair and smiled at the camera. In most households across the United States the familiar face of Douglas James Crannston, ex-President of the United States, and now head master of the American Academy of Presidential Training, appeared on the screen. "Friends," he drawled, "and fellow Americans." He pointed a finger at Mr. Average Viewer. "If you are called upon to lead our nation, will you be ready? Do you have the skills and the knowledge to lead your nation in times of crisis? The electoral college is not enough! (demure, canned laughter designed to show that Douglas James Crannston was joking rippled on the tape). Now is the time for all good men to enroll. Courses range from American history to diplomacy to economics to ethics to fundamentals of social philosophy, and many others." The camera zoomed in to photograph Crannston's rugged good looks. "Avoid political gaffes. Did you know Mrs. Madison spelled her name D-O-L-L-E-Y, not D-O-L-L-Y? You will be taught the most important things a President should know -- must -- know. Enroll now before tuition rises. Recommended by both houses of congress. ' ' Then Crannston spun the globe, turned back to his book as the camera pulled away from him and back The emcee waited for the flash of light on the TV camera to indicate he was on. When it blinked, he turned himself on. "Hi out there, folks! We don't have too much time left to spend with our Grand Prize we'll get right to the Contestant Insight Segment. Today's question comes from Wiona Hickey of Blountsville, Michigan, who wins a year's supply of TrueDent dental floss for her question. Are you ready, John?" John smiled a modest smile, and the emcee read the cue card before him: "Tell me, John, what do you think of the morality of war?" John Smith IX thought for a moment. "Well, I guess it's all right as long as they eat what they kill," he said. "OK. Let's hear it for John William Smith IX," the emcee shouted. A button was pressed and an ocean of applause descended over die near-empty studio.    his autovideoviewer. He felt mildly nauseous. It always affected him that way. He hated seeing himself on the autovideoviewer and yet he had this perverse wondering of what ludicrous situation it would place him in next. He could not resist its siren call. He was, after all, a child of his times. He could not erase the madness of his qwn era even in himself. He could think of the world as silly, stupid, insipid, vicious, or mad. It made no difference. The world would go on with or without him. He knew he was less than a number in his own world; he was simply an infinitesimal fraction. He pondered over what this meant. The more man advanced, complex his inventions, the more of a brute Man seemed. As he gained greater control of life, he became the greater killer. The conclusion seemed inescapable to him: man is the only animal without reason. He stood up and touched a fiction in his cabinet. It didn't matter what the fiction was. He wouldn't read it anyway. The tapes had recorded it already. The tapes were better than reading by eye. Fictions were only fantasy in its primitive form. They had been surpassed long ago. If things would only work right, he could experience the ultimate in fantasies. But, somehow, almost always, some little thing went wrong: malfunctions, obsolescence, ersatz materials, shoddy workmanship. It was always something minor, something almost insignificant. But the error was always there. Once he remembered he had a thousand dollars into Raysong Records Corporation for a hit song. He wrote the music and lyrics and accompanied himself on the autone. A thousand dollars he had paid in and the song only hit second place on the charts. Of course he had complained. Nothing came of it, however. Well, a thousand dollars just didn't have the same weight these days as it used to. "As it used to..." The phrase stuck in his mind. The good old days when he was younger: before mating -- He wondered where his mate was. Mary had better get home before the Sleeprin wore off and their son woke up. Before mating: he remembered when he had been selected as a natural inseminator. He had had a definite taste for flesh in those days. He had joked about it. "Most men have #-# vision," he had said, "but I have #-#-#I vision." He had enjoyed his days as an imseminator. Women enjoyed conceiving babies more that way than the more efficient but colder normal way. True, the baboratories guaranSmith didn't mind his failures. He had the highest success percentage of his group the second year he worked there. The third year he met Mary and shortly thereafter retired as an inseminator. Then marriage: marriage, their son. He had shifted into Citizenship. It was quite a switch from his role as Seeker. He had had a different vision of Citizenry. He thought he would find himself torn between vice and virtue, a desire to return to his care-free past balanced against his desire to be husband and father, a war of freedom against his love for Mary and his son. Instead, as he slowly learned, it was a battle of mediocrity against a certain prosperity. Only his heroic, romantic dreams disturbed him from his prosperity. And he hated it. He hated the way everything seemed to conspire to steal his thoughts away. Only his son seemed real at times, and at times he seemed the greatest thief of all. John put aside thoughts of his son. He had a doctor's appointment at fifteen-thirty. It was almost that time now. He walked to the transport cubicle. He didn't like to leave the sleeping child alone. He also didn't like transporting in the afternoon like this. He always felt so hot transporting in the early afternoon. The cooler-system never functioned properly until just before he arrived at his destination. He set the dial and stepped into the cubicle. The next thing he knew he was standing in his doctor's reception cubicle. A nurse in see-through panties helped him out of the cubicle. "Smith Nine?" she asked. John Smith IX nodded his head. "The doctor is waiting for you. Before you go in would you please take a squirt of Browbeater?" The nurse aimed an atomizer at John Smith IX's eyebrows, pushed, and a fine mist settled over his eyebrows. "Doctor Quarry can't stand untreated eyebrows," she explained. "Everyone should try Doctor Quarry's new eyebrow deodorant, don't you think? No sense in offending anyone." He continued into the doctor's office. He was there on his Immortal Man Insurance Program. John Smith had thought it was a good deal when he bought it. It guaranteed, barring accidents, that he would live forever, and up to the age of sixty-two as a human. By simply having a thorough physical examination six times a year, the policy guaranteed he would live forever, or at least as long as he made his payments. After sixty-two he was also protected, but, if in the opinion of his doctor it was necessary, a species transplant might be performed to preserve life. He was not told what animal he might be transplanted into. But it really didn't make a difference. Sixty-two was almost thirty years away; between then and now he had only to go to these checkups. In less than five minutes Dr. Quarry gave him a clean bill of health and sold him a vial of his new eyebrow deodorant. Two minIX was stepping out of his transporter, slightly flushed, a thin film of sweat beading on his forehead. He checked in on his sleeping son. "Good," he thought, "the Sleeprin hasn't worn off yet." He wondered where Mary was.    He sat down in front of the News, pushed the button marked Review, and waited for the picture to flicker into focus. At first he was disappointed when the lead story was not about Mary. It always seemed to be that way. Something always seemed to spoil their day. It was the second story of the day that featured Mary. She looked particularly beautiful as she recited her poem to the International Poetry Association. Her poem, "The Orange Door Hinge", was received with acclamation. At the end of the poem Louis Coolman, who had once written a poem himself, presented Mary the Poetry Prize of half the IP A, Byron Lord, gave a short watched him as he gave Mary a little peck on the cheek. "To produce anything," Lord was saying, "entirely new, in an age so fertile in rhyme, would be a herculean task, as every subject has already been treated to its utmost extent." He turned away from the Newscamera and looked beatifical ly at Mary. had decided to nominate you as our An Informal  Irreverent Science Fiction  Fantasy Journal Edited  Published by Richard E. Gels Note: The Alien Critic has azine continues as before in every other respect. Issue ## features a long, eye-opening "inside" double interview with Philip Jose Farmer detailing his use of the Kilgore Trout by-line, his writing of his hard-to-find sex novels, his troubles with publishers, his forthcoming books and his dark view of our planet's future. Also: "Dancing on the Titanic" by Chajfes Runyon. Letters by: Philip Jose Farmer, Jerry Poumelle, Bob Bloch, William Nolan, Don Wollheim, Ben Bova, many more. Columnists: Larry Shaw, Ted White. Every issue -- The Archives: new book and story listings. Quarterlysample I year #two years. # P.O. Box # Portland, OR #I Vice-Presidential candidate in the next American election." John was surprised. He knew that this was to be one of Mary's days, but he hadn't expected her to be nominated. He was tempted to push the buttonmarked Preview on the News, but he didn't care to pay half a year's salary to find out whether she would win or not... He was not. even certain if he liked the idea of her running for VicePresident. He didn't want to marry America, just live in sin with it, he told himself jokingly. Having a Vice-President for a wife was sure to cause problems. Just her nomination was sure to drive their privacy fees up. The National Blackmail Organization was certain to raise their rates now. "Funny," he told himself. He thought how he had once supported Its premise was simple enough: let those who profited by sordid deeds pay the biggest share of the taxes -- guilt money. In his earlier days he didn't care who knew what he did. Then as he grew into marriage and acquired the label of Citizen, he began to see the necessity of keeping certain things from his wife, neighbors, and business associates. And so his privacy fees began to rise. That one affair with the mayor's wife had already cost it had cost her, he could only imagine. It would be a, tidy sum, he was sure. Mary was back on the News. She had started her campaign. John listened while the announcer introuced "the next Vice-President, Mary Wollen Smith IX, but first a word from your sponsor." "Hey, John," the friendly voice began. "Cheer up. There's no reason to be depressed. Better times are coming. Listen, John, you want your son to grow up to be proud of his father, don't you? You want Mary to be successful? Don't wallow so in such self-pity. Sure, it's a tough world; always has been. What you need is an ego-builder. Try our money-back guaranteed -- Wait! Don't touch that..." but John Smith had switched off the News. He haled those personalized commercials, but he knew there was no escape from them. He knew if he ever wanted to hear his wife's speech, he'd have to suffer through the sales pitch. With a sigh he turned the News back on. "Now aren't you ashamed of yourself, John?" the voice was saying. "That temper tantrum was just because of your warped ego. Such activities are anti-social, John. You need help. You need our moneyback guaranteed Egrow. It will restore your faith in yourself and your society. Don't you want Mary to love you? Don't you want your son to be proud of you? Of course you do. Try out Egrow. Think of your parents, too, John." Now the announcer paused and in a low, confidential voice, "And don't forget the mayor's wife. You want her to still have a high opinion of you, don't you? Try our Egrow. I'm sure you'll like it. Now, John, we can go back to the News." Mary flashed her candidate's smile. John wondered if they had taught her how to do that. "My fellow Americans and Poetry Lovers everywhere," she began. "I am proud to be a candidate for VicePresident of our wonderful nation. I think it only fair (and here she gave a big wink) to let all you wonderful voters know about my platform." She cleared her throat as the camera shifted to another angle. "All men are created on a graduated scale from one to one hundred. It will be my policy to divide the people up in the following groups. Those rated zero to twenty will be evacuated to the Canadian sector... John switched off the News. "Damn!" he thought, "why did they have to give her that kind of a platform to run on? She wasn't like that." He was sure she couldn't keep up that kind of a campaign. discrepancies. The sound of his son waking up cried through the house. John panicked. The Sleeprin had worn off, and Mary was not home yet. What could he do? The cries of the child spread through the house. John went to the autovideoviewer and switched it on, turning the volume up as he did. He watched himself perform in the bear-crushing contest. The camera zoomed in on the bear's snarling teeth and slashing claws; then there was a good shot of his sweating face just before he got his strangle hold on the bear. There was a resounding cheer from the nonexistant gallery as he and the fivehundred-kilo-plus bear went crashing to the earth. The child's crying sneaked into the crowd's cheering. He flicked the channel, trying to escape. Where was Mary? Who'd take care of the kid? On the next track he was an aquarrier. Sometimes it was pleasing to be the villain. It satisfied something within him to be the villain. He had been interrupted while saturating himself with water. The Special Group of Investigating Police had discovered him trying to wash off the civilization. He had been so waterlogged he could hardly escape capture. "The theory was wrong," he heard an announcer saying, "The silly idea that they could wash away the chemicals of modem society by drinking water. This conduct had proven dangerous to both individuals and society at large and so had been outlawed." Even now the law officers had traced him to his hiding spot by his wet footprints. Couldn't they leave him alone, let him drink his drink in peace. Who was he harming? The announcer's voice describing the evils of aquarian addiction could not compete with the baby's wails. set off and got up to start for the medicine shelf, stopped and thought, "Sleeprin? K.O.? He didn't know how to administer the drug to the kid. Mary? Where the hell was Mhry? Running for VicePresident shouldn't take all day, for Christ sake." His son's cries seemed to increase in volume. He flicked the channel on the autovideoviewer. There were only seconds left on Smith IX watched himself in jersey number one dribble the ball down the court. His team was behind by three points with only seconds to go. He passed the ball to the center, cut sharply across court to receive the feed pass, twisted sharply in the air, tossed the ball at the basket -- two points! just as the buzzer sounded ending the game. The announcer sidled up to him, jostled by the pressing of the crowd trying to congratulate him. "Congratulations, John, on a really tough game tonight. Your final basket brought your team really close. It's no disgrace to lose a game by one point. "As a reward for making it close," the announcer continued, "the commisioner of the National Basketball League has empowered me to grant you any reasonable wish you'd like to make. Now, John, what would you like?" John Smith thought a moment. He thought what it meant to be a sports idol to thousands of young children. "I'd like to have enough money to make a full down payment on a little house I saw." The announcer turned to the crowd. "Hear that, folks? What do you think? Should we give it to him?" The crowd cheered madly. They all looked like him. son's cries instantly filled the room. Cursing under his breath, he stumbled to the nursery. What could he do? He had had no training in child rearing.    Everything was wrong. The time was wrong. Mary was not here. The whole society was wrong. He saw his son. The electrode that was attached to his son's scalp had gotten unplugged so that no soothing Smith looked and knew better than to try to plug it back in. He would leave that for Mary to do after she finished her campaign. That should certainly be before twenty o'clock. He picked up his crying son, and the boy stopped crying. A smile spread on the baby's lips. Holding his son, looking at the tear-reddened eyes and the smiling, drooling face, tion, flashed through his mind. "Some day," he thought, "it will be a better time."  It is the year #. From a future of unlimited hydrogen fusion power and idle ineffectuality for all except a lucky few comes "a handful of persons in a metal bungalow"the civilian passengers of a hyperspace ship which has crash-landed on an unknown planet and subsequently disappeared in a small atomic explosion, with the passenger compartment automatically deposited somewhere else. This is ( probably ) a "tagged planet" i.e. one with atmosphere, gravity, and temperature that aren't immediately lethal. There are a few simple tools, a waterdistiller, food for six months, and a one-person compressed-air vehicle called (because of the way it looks in operation) a "broomstick." The passengers include wealthy Mrs. Valeria Graham, a petite chemical blonde in her fifties who dresses always in a blue silk sari; her husband, handsome Victor Graham (whom she bought years ago), who is the same age and who likewise dresses in blue (they are a self-conscious family, especially since marriage is no longer in fashion ); the younger John Ude, a twinkly, cosmopolitan professor of the History of Ideas who is actually a government agent but of an unimportant kind; the thirtyish working-class Cassandra ("Cassie's just a professional name"), an affectionate, good-natured, frigid, occasionally very bitter loser; perpetually angry Nathalie, who has worked her way up from even lower to government training she will never now have, determined that if she must suffer, so must everyone else; young Alan, a muscular stupe who doesn't even stay polite, innocent though he be; Lori Graham, the twelve-year-old adopted daughter of the Grahams, who is the only black ("Very North American, aren't we?") and has the misfortune to be allergic to almost everything; and the nameless narrator (X) who has spent an unsatisfying adulthood as a traveling lecturer on music. Obsessed with-well, what? you find out-she carries a gas-pellet gun, a complete pharmacopoeia sewn into her clothes (universal currency among humans, she says), and compares herself to her ancestors, who escaped from a Polish ghetto by moonlight with uncut diamonds sewn into their hems, or so she likes to imagine. (They probably couldn't afford diamonds.) Because there is great danger of incompatible proteins, vitamin deficiencies, mineral poisons, allergens, chelating agents, no heat supply, no shelter, no knowledge of the length of the year (the day is # hours long, they are in high latitudes and probably approaching the summer solstice; this is all they know), no stars in the dark and empty sky, no knowledge of where they are, no chance of rescue, the strong possibility of heart disease, lethal genes, infection, a limited gene pool, c., everyone decides to colonize. Except X. She wants to die right now. She is, or was, a Trembler, that is a neo-Christian, and either simultaneously or sequentially a Communist, a practitioner of the ars moriendi, or art of dying. It's not popular. The group finds water to feed to the water-purifier in the shape of a small stream, which continues to flow although there is no rain. They start to dig a privy. People discover that they do not like other people and that there is no law, although public opinion certainly exists. Alan gets into a fight with scornful Nathalie and knocks her down. Vde and Victor Graham interfere. Cassie is disgusted; any woman who gets into that position, she says, is a fool. Lori won't speak to Alan. Valeria (now lowest on the totem pole because of her age and sterility) doesn't care. X has abstracted a screwdriver from the communal tool-kit and now buries half her drugs (and her gun) at the original site so that when the group searches her (she's tipped off in advance by Cassie) she won't be totally bereft. Even little Lori, during a card game played with pieces of sheeting, speaks haughtily of X's cowardice. X, however, is kind enough to tell her fortune, inventing a long life full of fame and riches (Lori wants to be a compose r). At a group meeting in which reproductive plans are discussed ("the great womb robbery" X sourly calls it; she's dictating the whole story secretly to her vocoder, usually at night) X begs off, saying she wishes to die, but the frightened group will not tolerate this heresy, although (as they discover) it's difficult to control someone whose work you need-they can't keep her tied up, certainly not indefinitely. X slips away that night, spraying everyone with sleepy-gas, and recovers her gasgun and her cache of drugs. She returns to sit by the dying Victor (coronary thrombosis) and endure even more bad feeling, especially from in private laughing at Alan, nonetheless will not tolerate any talk about death; "Survival's the name of the (for example, digging the privy) but keeps on talking. Taking her chance, she then absconds with the waterdistiller and the broomstick, moving upstream to a cave she finds there, but the hitherto inexperienced and relatively peaceful group comes after her. In fact, they try to kill her. She shoots John Ude. Necessarily or not. She shoots Nathalie. Necessarily or not. Alan rushes into the cave and bashes his head against the ceiling, and she finishes the job with a rock. Says Cassie ironically, "You have been going it, haven't you?" and adds matter-of-factiy that X's main mistake was in not going far enough away. She then grabs at the gas-gun, with an inexperienced awkwardness that makes it highly dangerous to stop her, and demands poison. X, outwardly calm, says (with real feeling) "I would be very pleased to share your company," but Cassie is having none of it; she won't stick around for the rest of her life without children or friends; she takes the poison, after remarking, "Now you can go kill Lori." And X, to whom loneliness has been a present torture and unacknowledged terror ever since the crash ("Who am  writing this for?") can't go on living with the two living people, Lori and Valeria Graham. Nor can she face them and admit what has happened. "I had to go down. Otherwise they might have to decide to come up to me." So she travels downstream to do exactly what Cassie has said.    I left the broom by the stream and far enough away; nobody's going to steal it or break it or hit me over the head with it. I slept for a while; it was going to start greying-out soon. I ate the stuff I'd brought with me, a kind of candy bar and then something salty you mix with water and which I'd mixed and carried in the plastic wrapping, but that had got all over itself and on to my jacket pocket. Supposed to be soup, anyway, not paste. I tried to wipe it off with the plastic but it was very uncomfortable: beginning to go stiff. When it dries, it'll fall off. (Most of it.) Then we sit. Where is Val? There are bushes, trees, the marks of feel. I can't smell the latrine. There are long, flattened smudges on the ground where things have been dragged. Do I remember how to get to the new camp? Where's Cassie? It all looks familiar, but then everything here looks, familiar. Follow the water (again). I kept it in sight, trying to hide behind bushes. There were more footprints, a kind of confused scramble and crossing of marks, a place very much walked on. I saw something white between the trees. That's not a natural color. A little closer: someone had lied a sheet to the edge of the old bungalow, for a lean-to. Very sensible. But there's nobody there. Doesn't seem to be anyone about. Valeria came out of the bungalow, flapping a towel in her hands as if to dry it or shake crumbs off it. Then she hung it on one of the sticks that made up the lean-to. She stared into the distance, almost as if she'd seen me, then turned and went slowly back into the bungalow, only to come out again a moment later with another towel draped over her arm. Oddly: it covered her hand. She walked idly forward, looking at nothing, short Val, old Val, her hair gray at the roots, not in her royal-blue sari and her earrings now but in somebody's cast-off khaki trousers and a white shirt. The curve of her back near the neck is very much exaggerated by age; that's called "dowager's hump". Nothing balances on the spine quite as it used to twenty years before. The opposite posture from what soldiers used to do or at least were supposed to do. She was perhaps nine meters front me, still without purpose, still peering about, when I realized she had seen me from the first. Must've. She was faking. The towel dropped and Val Victrix was holding a gun. Revolver, I think. She walked closer and stopped at twice conversational distance. She looked as if she had just noticed me. Then she said: "You're not coming near my child!" I said, "It's all right, Val. The others are coming. They're not using the broom because Nat's got a broken ankle." "Oh, did you give it to her?" she said, enjoying herself. "And tell me why Nath would walk with a broken ankle?" "And why they'd trust you alone?" she added. It was a revolver, no question. I said quickly: "How is Lori? You know how much I care about Lori." "I won't let you near her!" "All right," I said. "My goodness." Silence. Mrs. Graham is running out of melodramatic things to say. After a moment she remarked, "This has still got all its bullets, you know,' sixteen of them," so if she were lying I might gel her to use up the ammunition, but then again she might use it up in me. She said, "When we took Lori from the creche, she was such a little thing. And so beautiful, so tiny, but you wouldn't know that. You wouldn't know anything. No one does, not even my husband. That's right, even Victor. And you don't know how to live, my girl, you really don't. Take it from one who does." "Who hid that gun? Whose gun is it?" "It's tragic to think," said Mrs. Gee cheerfully, and by this I deduced that power was making her talky, "that when we die here, you'll never have lived but I will. Think of that." I thought about it, conscientiously. No one has listened to this woman for weeks so that thing in her hand is a compulsory Ear; it means I must listen and she likes that. She went on: "How much money do I have?" None now, of course. "You don't even know," (she said amused). "Well, I'll tell you. Six mill a month. Eurodollar. That puts me in the top one-tenth of one percentile, I believe. And I'm in the credit economy, too -- I'm not a civilian, you know, not legally -- and with a credit-level-one you can have anything you want in this world, anything at all." This world? Goodness! "Clothes? No!" (she went on) "Food? Service? No! That's just ordinary life. You grubby little people think 'Mrs. Graham' is foolish, don't you? And maybe you think it's foolish and strange and rich to buy a man and strange and foolish and rich to buy a child, but one gets sick of renting people and even sicker of renting pets -- it's dull -- and I don't enjoy politics and there's one thing about bought people if you're wise: they stay bought. You can't have it both ways but I can: the old and the new." It must be new money. The politesse isn't there. The taking for granted. Or has she just gone a little batty these last few weeks? She smiled. She said, "My friends think I'm quite eccentric, did you know that?" Then she said, in an altered tone of voice, "I didn't buy Lori for myself, you know. I thought I would but it didn't work out like that. She was an awfully sick little thing; she needed money like mine. That's why I chose her. Well, one reason. Do you know how many operations that child's had? She was hooked to a kidney machine when I first saw her and she needed a heart implant. And dozens of things. They said the only things that really worked were her central nervous system and her skeletal muscles. The surgeon said she had actually become immunized against herself in several ways; we almost didn't lick that one. And I did it, I did all of it, I paid for it myself and every bit of it on P.D. too so she wouldn't have to be there while they were doing it to her! Otherwise it would have killed her. Even so I think it might have had some bad effects; psychic displacement can play hell with the mind if you're not careful. A sort of backlash, they say. But we had the best, the very best." She laughed. "That child cost as much money as a small New England state. Believe it. I don't quarrel with Cass, but to have a baby and call yourself a mother -- ! One doesn't say such things, of course. One doesn't quarrel. Not here. But having children..." She looked at me, quite scornful and very happy, still holding the gun. She said: "Victor fell in love with her. That was a good thing, of course. A sick child -- well, it does something to you. To have her around. After a while. I love her too. It gets to you, you know." "Of course," I said. She said, "I did it. I am the real mother here." Then she said, "That's all I'm going to tell you about myself. I don't think you'd understand the rest. It's very odd for me to be here with all of you, but of course one tries to make do. To be polite. And of course you'll tell no one what I've told you." Of course not," I said, immensely relieved. "Because I shall kill you right now," said Valeria Graham. As if on cue, from back in the bungalow, came a faint " Motherrrrr " -- but this ghastly screech, which we should not have been able to hear at all, is merely Lori's I-mean-business voice, the voice of a handsome tarsier or a pretty macaque monkey possessed by demons. Such an expensive life. Smiling tenderly (and just a little selfconsciously dramatically) Valeria Graham motioned me away from the bungalow and further into the trees. She put the forefinger of her free hand to her lips. Lori must not hear it. Lori must not find the body. We all know that child's preternatural hearing. Val is too close to me. I fell to the ground, roaring 'Lori! Help! Lori! Help!" and trying to roll towards the mother. There's a shot blam in here somewhere, and I can't hear a thing, deafened, grabbing her ankles only I haven't got proper leverage and she won't fall all the way down. She gets on her knees, steadying herself with one hand, and points the gun a hand'swidth from my face, happily , ready to shoot me. I grabbed the barrel and snapped it around so the gun was pointing at Mrs. Graham's white shirt -- she didn't seem to understand that you must hold a gun rigidly, like an extension of your arm -- and either the motion pulled the trigger or she pulled the trigger or something pulled the trigger or at any rate the little machine went off again. She collapsed slowly sideways with only a very little blood in the front, A big slug like that makes one jump, first. Odd thing to see. They must've left the gun with her, for protection. She never fired a gun before in her life. Dead. Or near it. The revolver fallen on the ground. I picked it up and ran towards the bungalow. Lori is going from screeching to downright squealing; this is her you-must-attend-to-me-rightaway-or-else voice. I sprinted the last few meters and fetched up breathless against the bungalow doorway. Couldn't see a thing at first and then even when I could there was no Lori, only an odd, dark shape showing on one of the bunks. It was her back. She was sitting up in the bunk, wrapped in one of her Mommy's royalblue-and-gold saris, with Mommy's card deck made-from-sheets more or less on her knees and (I think) on the bed around her. Her legs were crossed. She leaned forward, putting one card on top of another somewhere in her lap. She said: "I'm not coming outside; I don't care it if is healthy." You must not shoot a Lori with a large-caliber revolver. It's not right. I shifted Mrs. Gee's gun to my left hand but quietly, quietly. You must not shoot an ebony-haired Lori. "Hello," I said. That impossible child did not even turn around. She only said: "What an awful noise! What were you doing?" "Target practice," I said. "I wish you'd shoot Mother," said the Lori absently. There was a moment's silence. Then she added, "Mother keeps telling me I must be careful. Careful, careful. I'm tired of being careful. I think Mother is overprotective. Don't you agree?" "No," I said. "Oh, go away," said the Lori, "you're revolting" and she put a card on another card. I shot her in the back of the head. Did it with the gas gun, shrugging it from my sleeve, practically touching her hair. There is a kind of swooshing sound as the bullet explodes within. She slumped forward to one side, against the wall, her crossed legs keeping her half-upright. I thought I might gather up the cards and take them with me, but I didn't. No reason to, after all. Felt nothing... Odd, to feel nothing. She might want the cards back. She might come for them. I went outside and sat, thinking. Woke near dawn. It was like the first time I'd fled -- only then they were all alive -- and the problem was, what about the water-cycler? I mean this is what I had thought, under that awful heaven, more than a little dazed, trying to move about in the near-dark and not step on anyone -- I mean didn't I have a moral right to take the water-cycler because they were trying to colonize, which would require them to drink the water raw, and here all I wanted was to starve comfortably to death? But they would be awfully mad if I took it, which might send them after me, though they might come after me anyway, and I could leave a note on playing cards: Will send broomstick back walking speed -- but that'll give them my direction if this place has a magnetic field to make the compass gyro work and if not it'll get joggled and move off somewhere else. Or I could leave a sketch of a still: Ord. wood fire deform plastic tumblers, water in here (arrow). It wouldn't be poisonous. We'd been using boiling water in the tumblers over and over again. I had thought a great deal about these things that night, on my knees, staring straight ahead, probably having breathed in some of the sleepygas I had puffed at the others. Very vague in the head. It occurred to me (then) that I could hold the water-cycler in my lap, but I would first have to unscrew the coupling to the storage tank; so I did and sat with the cycler in my lap on the broomstick, and fastened my belt around the cycler. Just fitted. (Now.) Which was the first trip. What you might call a rehearsal for the second. Much like the second. Find the broom, stumbling in the dark, water-cycler cradled in one arm, harder this time because it's upstream, put on the dust-mask, flip Go and Rise, make the little toggles all Manual, and point Polewards. Silly to say North. Swing round, sending dust over everything (is it dryer than it was before?) and make a broad loop towards the Equator; you want to find bare rock because the mask is getting clogged and this time no forced-draught mist from the river, either. Over the hills and through the woods, dead dark blots against the ordinary darkness; these must be trees. (The first time I went carefully Equator-wards over the hill Victor had died on.) An old, old tune through mv head, pre-Modem music: We're off We're off We're off in a motor car! There's fifty coppers After us And we don't know where we are! How extraordinarily silly. Yet the first time there'd been joy in it. I went slowly at first, on account of the dark, and the cycler pushing its angles into me in the very worst places. The broom # I was going perhaps twenty-three kph. Nothing about the countryside changed and I was afraid I'd get lost because I wasn't riding right over the water (like the first time) so I turned left, refastening my belt around the cycler (this time). Then I waited (Both times. The first time I made a great loop Equatorwards, to find bare rock, not to leave a trail.) One does see, really, in the dark. If you wait long enough. Not real dark, underground dark. But even in a bare night you can see if you wait long enough. Just don't look directly at things. You can even tell water from nonwater. So I knew it must be dawn. And speeded up a little -- which lifted me a little, though it never goes far, not much above knee-high -- and knew I was going towards the Pole, which is the opposite way from The Smudge this time of night. And when I realized it was indeed that greyish, crepuscular, eye-swarming, can't-see time, I checked the switches on the broom to make sure I had done it properly by feel the first time (both times). idea of riding over the water itself, following the stream up to wherever it began, for I would have to have water, and though the ground-effect makes a sort of immense trough in the water (a mist-shower which wets you all over and you have to take off your shoes and roll up your clothes to your knees; still it's like riding in air-and-water mixed) the second time I followed by the side of the stream and evened out a lot of the windings by staying on the rising bank because it didn't matter. I dragged my legs in the brush. And so on. And on. Endless twilight. Things swimming about greyly, like riding through an aquarium. Water to the eye. It got chilcan't tell time in the usual sense because one really doesn't give a damn about the standard day, but there are other uses: timing one's pulse, the length of the day, even the fuming of the stars. Aren't any. (Only planets.) Ah yes, there's one. I saw it prepare endlessly to rise; everything grew more distinct (but was all the same countryside; little hills, brushy scrub, low trees) and after many hours, which I did not bother to time, and after I dozed, for I don't remember when the color came back to things, I saw our single star -- I mean our sun -- rise slowly but very visibly because at these latitudes its track around the sky is so low that it rises perceptibly sideways. It got warmer. The first time I'd pushed myself; second time no reason. I stopped whenever I began to nod. I stopped to relieve myself. I just stopped. Wading in the stream, sun dries your feet afterwards. Just sitting. Even without that preposterous object in my lap with its cubical-but-too-many comers balancing act, one's bottom hurts, eventually, and one's back; it took hours and hours. All times the light was the same, the sun at the same height in the sky always; there were no bird sounds, no insect sounds, no animal sounds; it's all the same always, only around the rim of this enormous stage-set there is a spotlight that swings slowly around to my back. The stream got deeper. The countryside got a little dryer and rockier. And how I liked it! I haven't moved this fast in a long time. It unwinds like a highway, faster than funicular, faster than a bicycle, almost as fast as an electric car, it's like walking effortlessly, gliding on someone else's feet, like museum exhibits in which you sit in an armchair and are carried effortlessly past miniatures of subterranean cities, underwater farms, the interiors of fusion plants, the lunar mountains, observatories and colonies on Mars, on. the solar planets, among the asteroids, even alien landscapes, imaginary landscapes. Even.    Well, it was pretty. It was pretty enough. It got rockier and more hilly. The ground sprouted patches of something new that eventually joined into a complete ground-cover; tangles and barbs like blackberry brambles (which meant I had to wear my shoes) and the right-hand bank of the stream got higher and higher. The stream grew narrower and deeper. As I said, it was like going from the hills of an ancient flood-plain (roundish and low, not the sharp crumple of a rock layer pushed up from below) into glacial debris and glacial scaur; what this is, really, is an old garbage-heap which the glaciers pushed in front of them like a land-scow and then left behind. I say it resembles this. But pretty. Very pretty. Water started to come down from here and there on the high bank, streamlets big as a Anger, mere drip-drops, mistfalls that evaporated halfway to the surface of the river -- these can't be rain-fed, not here -- and the first and second time I was making silly pictures in my mind of jungled and trellised interior pipes, real ones of metal or baked porcelain (with flanges) which had been broken up by the glaciers and that was why the water began indignantly seeping to the surface or springing up here and there. The air was very dry, though, all the same. There ought to be monkeys, orchids, heroes. Both times I turned aside at a fairly big waterfall-let, maybe three fingers across, and steered with difficulty up the steep bank (the stick turns over if you try to send it up a toosteep grade). This is my cave. Nice things: mattress, little bisecting stream, metal box, extra underwear, some food, the vocoder. And so on. Very nice. Well, I told you all about that. Inside is something very unpleasant, unless he's got up and walked away. Oh, he hasn't. I really didn't want to go in. I don't mean anything rational; it just kept turning me away. I said, "Look here, it's my cave. You get out." He was so dead. Like a statue: cold as marble but made of rubber and everything stiff and at strange angles, with this Godawful picture of death imprinted on it. I can't say I cared to look at him. And had to clean the cave floor, too. The broom will never hold us both; he's too heavy. He's taking up a lot of room in my home, besides, and that's irritating. So finally I strapped him on the broom with my belt and tied him on, too, with strips of sheeting, and pointed the whole mess over the edge of the bank. The broomstick rolled end over end down the bank -- I was afraid it would catch in a sidewise position and just lie there, pushing -- but it wobbled upright like a live thing when it reached flatter ground (I thought I might have to go fix it) and began to ascend the other bank, a little drunkenly. His legs were catching in underbrush and making the thing jerk. But it smoothed out when it hit flat ground and up the hill and over the top, smoothly and efficiently, the way it's supposed to, and unless AlanBobby falls off (can't hold on; he's dead) it's off for a jaunt around the world, in the opposite direction to the sun. So if Alan-Bobby is going West, then the sun is rising in the West and setting in the East or we are really near the South pole and not the North pole and he's going East and the sun's going East-to-West. Only names, only names. On the way up I saw, lying among the bushes, Cassie's white peplum. I think Cassie was inside it. Oh, yes, l forgo! to tell you... I know she was; I saw her. Wanted to circle around her and didn't. She was lying on her back, limbs a little sprawled, staring at the sun and something uncharacteristic in the air (for there are few breezes here) was moving some strands of her hair up and forward over her face, up and forward, over and over again. I've seen people who died using that stuff; they usually lie down and are happy long before the end. I wondered what would've happened to her if. Please, I'd like to take another flight; this one doesn't fit my tour. Can't I have another flight? I want to get my hair done at the hotel. Alan-Bobby has gone to see the world. Lori is playing cards in Heaven. I'm not alone yet, but when the broom wears out and crashes (where?), when he falls off, when the bodies rot with their own internal bacteria, when they're all gone, when Lori is dust and Valeria earth, when Alan-Bobby moulders and sinks into some other continent, when Nathalie and John are bones in water and then air and then nothing, then I'll be alone. When Cassie is only a white flag, a shred of artificial silk, bits of sheeting abraded to powder and sunk into the ground, a few fibers slowly settling into the ground around the roots of plants. Then I'll be alone. I'm alone. #   Now I'll tell you about the first time. My four or five good days. When I woke up my watch had stopped; I must have slept long. It's the old-fashioned kind that winds itself up by the movements of your arm, which means that once a month you shake your arm vigorously, but I think the water had got to it. Ah, why didn't you buy one with a sealed power-source, as everyone told you to? (Because they're expensive.) Not that it mattered. I made a sun-dial from a thing like a twig, just stuck it in a patch of bare ground out in front of the cave. I'd fallen asleep before I'd marked where the sun went down (and comes up); so I had no landmark for it... thing like a twig. They're succulents. This was a shock. I went out very carefully from the cave because I didn't want to fall and break some part of me as I'm very likely to do because my footing is never very good. I scrambled up the slope outside, trying not to touch anything in the rubbish. They looked like the downstream trees; low, silvery, a sort of grey-green. The "silvery" was probably hairs, like a cactus. I don't think any of us ever noticed. Succulents are waterconservers; they're relatives of cacti, and that should mean there's going to be a very hot summer. Or a very long summer. Or a dry summer. Or no winter. What do these trees do in winter? Answer: they walk to the Equator. Well, maybe they do. This is not in the least like New Jersey. I used to have a potted plant called Hen and Chickens, a little pot of it, and they felt just like this: tough, elastic pillows. But these are much flatter. There's no join between stem and branch, as if they didn't ever fall off the way deciduous leaves do, though from a short distance away they look wonderfully alike. I thought to myself that I should not touch anything -- allergic poisons? Just plain poisons? No way to tell. The light may be turning them grey, except at sunrise or sunset. It's a pale, whitish, Northern sunlight, the way I remember North Canada. Oddly wintry for such an outwardly amiable place; during the day the light is winter and plants are tropical but it's dry, very dry; this does in a mild, subtle, discordant way what the night sky -- which I am going to be careful never to see again -- does so horribly, so insistently. I don't want to look at The Smudge ever again. From inside the cave one can see the ledge stretching about a meter to the edge of the cliff and then the lower bank, some twenty meters away, and more low, irregular hills beyond, close enough to enact a very satisfactory imitation of mountains. Deal with things a little at a tim#. It's a pretty landscape. An imitation or remembrance of mountains. One thing at a time. I went out and sat on the edge of the cliff, my feet dangling, chucking stones into the river. If I were a geologist (I mean a planetologist) I might've known what kind they were. There are no traces on either bank of the river's ever having been higher than it is now, so either it was at its height now and would go down later or it would never go down. Which is odd, when you think of the succulents. (Which grow right down to the bank and did downstream, too, as far as I remembered.) Which should be storing water but they're flat. Therefore they aren't storing water, at least not yet. So the river will rise or it'll rain or something before they stoke up for the drought. But the river's never been higher. So it won't ever rise. So the succulents don't know what they're doing. I went back inside and arranged my calendar: a cleared place with one pebble squat! on the earth. Day One. Simple. I set up the water-cycler in the back of the cave, where the stream comes out of the rocks and I had a jolly time getting the tripod level. Then took the clothes out of the metal box and put my extra clothes on top, and the soap, and the food. Just a pair of shorts and a shirt, really, and an all-over undie. Had a fit of the giggles (Elaine On Desert Island -- of which there are none on Earth that do not contain resort hotels -- her #-D viewer, her burningglass, her resourcefulness, ages eight to twelve.) I had to stay up until sunset so I could mark where senset was -- and wouldn't you know the blasted astronomical event happened right in back of the cave? So I had to climb the hill to get a decent look at it; it was either that or back right off the ledge. Then I ducked inside and went to sleep really quick. I didn't start a fire with my lighter, no need, though Elaine had a pocket lighter. (Would've probably burned myself up.) It was my little apartment. My little hotel. I had a dream full of echoes; I was standing alone on an empty stage, under one spotlight, singing with immense power and elan: When I'm calling yoo-hoo-hoo-hoohoo-hoo-hoo    There was Pebble Two after Pebble One. When the sun was over a particular fold in the. hills, marked also by a tree on the opposite bank, I put a pebble down. It's midday. In this thirtyhour (?) day I sleep twice, once through the dusk, the night, the dawn, once in the middle of the afternoon. It suits. I like watching my little amphitheatre change, the shadows wheel obediently around the trees, the sundial reach # degrees (or thereabouts), everything begin to turn orange. I slept a lot and sang a lot, the first time. I knew I wouldn't sleep more than ten hours a night, more than two or three hours in the day. I never used to have sleep enough, always had to get up for something-orother, I could never sleep long enough. Dreadful mornings shivering and cold, hours and hours to real waking time. Evenings when I lay in bed wakeful and desperate. I always wanted to sleep til noon, sleep til one, then get up and find it morning. Now I do. No standard time here. The sun was no lower, the place it rose and the place it set no farther apart. Pebble Three. Pebble Four. Maybe it takes years for the summer solstice here. Which was when I lost track.    Second time, I had to clean up, gather dried blood clinging-to-dirt in my extra shirt and throw it over the ledge. Put the mattress back where it'd been, put the water-recycler back up. The first time I came here I said out loud, "I'm alone!" but the second time makes this a very crowded little cave. Nothing to do about it, only wait; they'll fade; they'll go away. I felt like an interior decorator the first time, such glee; (Why didn't I go back and circle around Cassie? Didn't, though. Now I want to go back.) One thing at a time. I re-set my calendar. Filled the water-cycler again from the little stream in the cave; then put my shorts, my shirt, my all-over undie in a corner, folded up. Very neat. Pulled the mattress about and took some pebbles out from under it. I'll leave the other rocks and pebbles -- I'll have to do something with them later. Boring otherwise. And I talked all this out into the vocorder, ate, defecated into the stream (which lakes an hour or so, busily running, to deal with it), woke, dozed, slept a lot. Fell asleep in the afternoon and had a long, inconclusive dream about Alan-Bobby in which he came back (in the dream) and we had a fight or anyway something was very boring and very wrong. Woke up stiff. The mattress feels harder this time. I shall be bored to death long before I starve. The sun is up longer, if possible, or at least no less, and rising and setting no farther apart, so maybe it will be hotter. The daylight longer. Maybe there will be no night at all. I got very hungry (food all gone) and I think my stomach was preparing to eat itself, but if you've dieted, you know this quiets down after the first few days. I drank a lot of water (which I knew I would) and it didn't help (as I knew it wouldn't). On a diet, you do everything you can to keep your spirits up. The neo-Christians had a way of coping with boredom by meditation but if you do that you're apt to get hallucinations instead. How interesting. Just realized: I am fasting like a Desert Father, so in a few days I'll have hallucinations anyway. It is a driving, driving; to get food. My cross is gone, you know? my cross is gone, my cross is gone, I can't wear it, O dammit, dammit, why didn't I keep it? Well, let's get on with it.    It's boring. So boring. Pebble Three. I'll tell you about the neo-Christians; they're nobody. It was just an intellectual fad. We used to meet in somebody's attic in graduate school (I was thirty, L.B. was thirty-five) until a media rep got hold of it and then all of a sudden there were neo-Christians everywhere, like Amanita mushrooms. That's when I quit. Who wants to sit in an attic and argue about Descartes, anyway? It was only stealing ideas, but I suppose it'll go into the history books as "eclectic". History is all fantasy. It's boring. Starving is boring. I just went over everything I dictated to the vocoder, then decided to leave it as it was. What's the use of listening? All you hear is your own voice. I ought to rig up the machine to wake me in the middle of the night and whisper something shocking like, "we're going to get you!" In my voice, of course. Would if I had the tools. I certainly have the time. It is so boring that I am here and now going to write the history of the neoChristian movement, which began with a classmate of mine named L.B. Hook (he played the tuba) and ended in spectacular persecutions, martyrs who shrieked their faith aloud in the flames, no no, we never got the chance, worse luck. It ended like everything else, just sort of petered out. Like dyeing your eyelashes a different color every week or regulating all your daily movements with a pocket watch according to the Leuter system of exercises. Other hobbies. Mixed with Zen, old Christianity, vegetarianism, archery, astrology, don't know what. Whatever. No, I won't write it. No reason to. I'm sure that -- presenting no threat to the Powers That Be -- it's amply documented somewhere. (Actually I did talk out a long history of the whole business, and then erased it. It took up perhaps half an hour. Passed the time. I can't tell now the difference between my politics at the time and my love affairs, between music and economics, or economics and metaphysics. I was drunk when L.B. and I went to the jeweler's to get our crosses made, you know, one of those little places that always exists; planting the flag of handmade pottery everywhere! The neoChristian symbol was a cross inside a circle -- that is, a quartered circle -- which probably comes from some other iconography, but we always called it a cross. Had an awful time making the man understand what we wanted. I kept mine in memory of L.B. and getting drunk. (And my attempting -- drunk -- to play the tuba.)    Dull. Oh God, dull. Trying hopelessly to push the sun along. If you scream, will that move it? I can't get through the next minute, I know I can't. Count your fingers one way and then back (nineteen), assigning them metaphysical values or pictures: house, book, Byzantine Empire, salvation, orthodoxy, burnt bacon, play, and so on. Do it backwards; can you remember them? Clock watching. Sun watching. The sun doesn't set directly in back of the cave but almost downstream. That's why I can see it rise. I think the rising place and the setting place are moving closer together. If it move's over that bush, I'll survive. If it hits the edge of that tree, I'll stay sane. Then I can leave work and go home. Block out the disc with one palm and count: seventy-five pulse beats for the bush, a hundred and fifty for the tree. If I didn't move my head or my hand or my arm and didn't get excited. I marked out elaborate divisions on the sun-dial, scratching them in the dirt, then threw the biggest rocks to the side of the cave. Much tidier. Thought I'd save the rest of them so it would leave me something to do, then with an absurd sense of utter defeat, sat down and cried. I'm not afraid of death but there's nothing to do. Nothing, nothing, nothing. I wept. poetry and prose I ever remembered into the vocoder, have it print-out. I'll have a library. Didn't do it. Sat and sat. Stopped being hungry for a while. I feel all right except that it's odd to swallow water as if it were food and feel that everything's cleared up, somehow, not that anything's happened to my vision. There used to be bulk cellulose you could buy for starving, i.e. dieting, but there's nothing to buy here. The withdrawal symptoms of a buying addict. A talking addict. A busy-ness addict. The sun says: Sloooooow Dooooooown. Well, maybe (have to do something special to the vocoder to get it to do that, above). If: beef teriyaki caramel sauce vanilla cream frenchfries noodles with pork bombe glacee pressed seaweed sticks Salt! I forgot salt; I'm going to die for lack of salt.    A false alarm, of course. But I gave myself a jolt of adrenalin that -- you know -- crying, trembling a lot, walking around, wringing the hands -- I do carry salt with me, for there are places where it's very expensive, not a drug but terrestrial seasalt for gourmets. And there's more back at the bungalow. There's food back there. That frightened me. Made me hungry for food, even though there are corpses back there. And hungry for the company back there, too. (That's not exactly clear-headed.) I spread out everything I owned, popouts from my belt, stuff in the jacket, in my shoeheels, et cetera, and marked in my mind what and where, and then put it back. Must not, should not, cannot take off anything for a moment. Must be with me, always. Wished I had the broom. Still, I could walk it. Must've spent about ten minutes taking all those drugs out and putting them back again but I couldn't even get up; I was trembling. Heart pounding. Very dizzy. Did I put a pebble down? Can't remember. I put another, which made four. Five. Six. Seven Eight. Nine. Ten. Eleven. Twelve. I don't think you can die from lack of salt all that fast. Looked very nice. I made a circle of them, them scrambled them up, then scrabbled about for a whole bunch of pebbles, and made on the floor -- by laying them out neatly and carefully -- the picture of the quartered circle. Too late for exploring. That was the idea: no food, no broomstick. You're not supposed to change your mind. If I lie still for a few minutes my head clears and I can talk connectedly, e.g. there's something trying to get into this cave or into my head. No, not for real. But something. Going to sleep now, Nothing will change.    Next day, don't know what day it is. Probably five. Who cares. If history were not fantasy, then one could ask to be remembered but history is fake and memories die when you do and only God (don't believe it) remembers. History always rewritten. Nobody will find this anyway or they'll have flippers so who cares. Sign off.    Late afternoon: these were my politics: Communism and share-the-work. If you can't tell Communism from Swialism, Socialism from Anarchism, go away. The theory: a new class, even a new economy, developing within our mimicry of the old one, big business, big government, big labor, and all science, and out of it comes the real producers. A short chain formed from part of a long chain that's doubled back on itself. Look carefully or you won't see that much government is little government, much business little business, most labor little labor, but all science big science. Now. The truth is, they don't need us. Will we be killed off eventually as simply unnecessary? Or kept as house pets?    (Questions: what is "house pets." What is "eventually." What is "politics." What is "Communism." What is "economy." What is "mimicry." What is "labor." What is "business." What is "doubled." What is "theory." What is "class." What is "Anarchism." What is "Socialism." What is "producers." (If you and your flippers get that far.)    Vocoder has made eighteen spaces, which I erased. If neither alien nor human, you're God. Who already knows. So I'm left talking to myself. Which is nothing and nobody.    I guess I'd better tell you about my politics because you're such nice people you might think I did something wrong but I didn't. I got into the Populars at about age twenty-six and spent about a year talking to University groups and various funded groups (these are the most vulnerable because the most parasitic) until in some inexplicable way the tide turned against us (although the media had never picked us up) and one night I heard a sound from the audience that doesn't need explaining any more than the shape of a chicken-hawk to a chicken, something I can only describe as a growing volume in the infra-bass as if the floor were preparing to rise and the walls come tumbling down, an ominous, slowly-rising roar that has nothing whatsoever to do with shouting or heckling; they're nothing. I stood listening to that fascinating sound until it occurred to me that they were after me -- me, who had never harmed them! -- and then I ran. I sprinted into the wings, smiled charmingly at the Fund officials (who were trying to grab me), twisted jthe pinky finger of one lady, stepped hard on the bare instep of another gentleman (but smiling, smiling all the time), dropped my over-tunic in the hall (bright red-and-green, far too distinctive), and took the fire-elevator to the third sub-basement, thus avoiding a long discussion with the fire marshals in the lobby in which yod have to say for five minutes Gee, I'm sorry, I didn't know I wasn't supposed to do that (then you show them your I.D.), found the freight elevators locked, and finally staggered up three staircases, took an ordinary elevator to the street level, and walked inconspicuously out of the building. Don't know where all those sudden skills came from. It was fun in a way. But not the kind of thing you'd want to do twice. I didn't even go home for two days but when I did, nothing happened. Oh the jail, that was later, that was a lark. Four neo-Christians talking to some incredible aardvark like a real, live Civic Improvement Association in a city park during a summer windstorm that backed up a small, ornamental lake and flooded the place. We were rather perfunctorily arrested and locked in the storage shed used for the carousel in wintertime. Place damp and full of old picnic tables, which we sat on. And sang. And played dominoes. And took bets if the water would rise enough to float us away. I had to keep my feet on the tables because I was the only one wearing shoes and when the friendly police couple let us out to run to the public bathroom (ten meters away) I remember taking them off (the shoes) and leaving them on a table. Nobody touched them. I've told this story a hundred times and people are always impressed and I am damned if I know why. That enormous building I spoke in (or almost got killed in): the interior carpet-sprayed and wall-flocked in a certain extremely limited range of bright, stylized colors, everything flat and dry to the touch, neither cold nor hot and you can't smell anything except the carpets (if they're new) or maybe the disinfectants blown through the air ducts at night. Brochures often describe the hologrammic numerals hanging in front of the doors in such buildings as "softly glowing" -- which means they're in the same range of colors as everything else but the hall is dimmed a little so you can see them and they carry the intangibleness and non-tactility of the place to the point of driving you gaga. Books say it. Actors on TV say it. Everyone says it except people. Yet the style of architecture is a good eighty years old. We are trapped in somebody's old dreams of Utopia, trapped outside what's really new. Modem Baroque is new: think of those noncivilian buildings we know nothing about: great, opal-streaked globes, each with its separate stem, those sixty-foursquare chessboards you find in Iowa, each grid half a mile on a side, spaghetti-clusters of transparent tubing for private homes of the same stuff, twenty times as big, built over rivers or waterfalls for factories. Nobody keeps us out. Nobody forbids us. You can even go in and get yourself a tour -- only you'll never learn enough to go home and reproduce it yourself. If you had the tools. Which you don't. My God, how naive we were. If somebody tried to bust us up, we must've been going in the right direction. I mean the Pops, the Pops, of course, not the other -- and I knew it. (And the media never even touching us!) Although the Civic Improvement Association was worse (or better?); anyway, they still thought they were at the center. You have to think that or die. Either you limit what you think about and who you think about (the commonest method) or you start raising a ruckus about being outside and wanting to get inside (then they try to kill you) or you say piously that God puts everybody in the inside (then they love you) or you become crazed in some way. Not insane but flawed deep down somehow, like a badly-fired pot that breaks when you take it out of the kiln and the cold air hits it. Desperate. So I said Hey, if you're going to send mobs against me, I'll change what I say; I'll say God puts everybody on the inside -- and anyway it's true and one must believe it -- and I zipped like lightning back to the edge of the board. The music (which I like) and the audiences (which I don't) and the catching cold (run out of Interferogen) and the too-much reading when I travel (because I'm bored) and the paid corps of nitwits who travel one day ahead of me so they can ask the identical, stupid questions over and over, meanwhile (in between lectures) frantically changing their height, their weight, their coloring, their faces, and their voices -- everything but their minds. Far, far away from the cutting edge of change. God knows I'm private now. And on the periphery now. As far from anything as one can get. Outside the outside of the outside. I dozed and dreamed. Thought I'd got my period. But I seem to have gone anestric, way off my regular schedule. First time in my life. I guess I'm already too skinny; I'll be amenorrheic forever. A cheap vocoder could not spell that: "amenorrheic."    I've thought this through a hundred times; was going to erase it. Didn't, though. The sun's moved. A blessing.    Morning. Dreamed near waking, something very confused and vivid. It was about catching cold, but I don't remember what the cold was supposed to be. Ears ringing with solitude. It's so quiet that I seem to be at the center of a noise-factory; gurgling innards, bellows in my chest, all sorts of scraping and scratching of skin against clothes or pebbles moving. Even one knee that clicks, I swear. It's hotter. Though I should be putting out less heat because of not eating. There was a thermometer back in the bungalow. No. Sit still. The old monks; "Sit in thy cell and thy cell will teach thee all things." Helps if you've got a cell in the middle of downtown San Francisco. I feel a reluctance to speak into this machine. Because something is leaning over my shoulder. Is in here with me now. Is at the door. Is coming in. Is outside the cave. Which probably means I'm starting to go bananas. Rest. For a while.    Well, I still can't think of death properly, can I, though I worked for more than a jear in the terminal counseling end of a hospital in San Francisco. I mean death is what happens in a hospital, nobody just dies, for goodness' sakes, and if you want death there's no sense getting ready for it anywhere else than a hospital because you won'! get it. You have to order it, like a special diet. And pray for it. And take medication for it. And consult with your doctors about it. And be in a hospital bed. Which is nonsense. Wish I'd gotten rid of the food back at the bungalow. (I tried to get up and my head swam; everything whirled.) Anyway it's not so bad because the worst kind I ever saw were those whose lives had gone long before their bodies. The useless people. Screaming, "I don't want to die, I don't want to die!" the way children still scream at the allergist's, sometimes, having whispered to each other long, ancient, horror stories about "needles" (allergists don't use them). Clinging to money and power because there's nothing else. (A five-year-old boy screaming himself blue in the Allergy Room with everyone standing patiently at least two meters from him. He had shut his eyes in convulsive stubbornness; then I saw a doctor say, "All right, Stevie, we won't do it," and give him the shot. Opened his eyes and cried, "All right. Do it! Do it now!") The number of old hands I've held, saying: Dying is a task. (One wit answered, "Come and join me, then.") Hello. Hello, old wit. It never moves in stranger ways than when It moves inside us. There'll be hallucinations about being rescued, I know: croaking thinly, "no, let me die!" (with immense dignity, of course) and I'm carried out to a shuttlecraft by great, coarse, strong, disgustingly healthy people in uniforms with thick necks. Actually it would be a little awkward trying to explain what happened to the others. You killed them. Why? They were trying to kill me. Why? To prevent me. From doing what? Dying. A shadow at the mouth of the cave. Wasn't. My mistake. I can't have gone hungry that long, it's only a few days; must be spooking myself. Sleep some more.    I know, I know. I'm an awful stupe. We all knew, really. If the media ignored something as big as the Pops (and other such, as I found out later) it wasn't because we were dull; it's because we were dangerous. They would have publicized a miniature Sheboygan World Trade Tower rnade out of waffles and they did. Mind you, there doesn't have to be that much of a conspiracy if your social reflexes are automatic enough. Then I asked' a friend to drift past the building where I'd (not) spoken and she said there was God's own amount of repair material going up to the forty-third floor: women with carpet-sprayers' guns, men with the other rig for the walls, bales of sheet plastic that you use to cover things you don't want colored, plyboard, furniture, even packages of searchlight lenses flown down on to the roof. My, my, my! And not a word of it anywhere. Now that's real censorship. That's when I cut out. With no qualms. I know, religion vs. politics (q.v.) the whole bit: saving people retail is O.K. but don't do it wholesale. My one original contribution to the whole business was a graffito that nobody would use although I thought it rather zippy myself: "Money doesn't matter whenIControl is somewhere else!" (Although I saw it in the Auckland underground station years later so maybe it got somewhere. Or occurred to someone else, which isn't unlikely.) I knew all those things. But never in my life did I make such an absolute, inflexible, and somehow automatic decision. And stuck to it even though it wasn't (in some curious way) mine at all. I wasn't angry. I wasn't even afraid. I was, in fact, in some odd way, rather pleased with myself. I knew, of course, that the tide turning against us wasn't "inexplicable" but I didn't care as the others did; I only wondered how they did it, exactly. And who "they" were. And admired them. And thought I'd like to meet them, if I could, and find out what they were really up to. Never will, of course. And what will neo-Christianity do in the future? Will it mean anything? That does bother me. It's a bore, a dreadful bore, being outside history.    Day Something. Dreams about Cassie. I woke up and actually saw her stand at the door of the cave. Then she vanished; I mean became again the patterns of rock and sun-spots-in-my-eyes I'd been making her out of. Hallucinations aren't just "seeing something"; they're a special case of perception in which you work a little harder, that's all. Cassie. Every mind is its own galaxy. If I told Cassie I had wanted to be inside History, she'd say, "Oh, so you want to be important, do you?" I'm an awful snob. I must move around. Only starve to death a little sooner, that's all, but this sedentariness is enough to make you sick by itself. For a moment I had a violent craving for the broomstick, anything, car, helicopter, G.E.V., monorail, anything that lets you move, move, move. I'll go out; breaking a leg doesn't matter because it'll just speed things up. I can go out on my own front porch anyway, I should hope to kiss a pig. If I hold on to the wall Cassie. Go. Away. Please? I'll be seeing her all day now, in flashes, out of the corner of my eye. She's very polite. She went away. I know you are wondering by now how I can do so much and keep talking all the time; what I have done is to tie a strip of cloth through the hook on the vocoder and hang the vocoder around my neck. It goes with me. So I will go out on the cave porch with it, and sit on the edge of the ledge and get the giggles about falling. This is it: There is a low and impossible sun in the painted backdrop of the sky. So bleak. So empty. Might as well be unreal if I can't get into it. The color is as strange as anything I've ever seen, though part of that must be the light: pale. Northern sunlight that slides down these equivocal stems of what aren't really bushes -- or trees -- and ought to be somewhere in Death Valley National Park anyway, not within the Arctic Circle. River-noise is clear now (somebody behind the scenes just turned up a switch and thank you very much). I like this place. It's nice. I know Cassie is an hallucination because she doesn't move, just appears for an instant in that attitude in which I saw her last (arms and legs sprawled, staring straight up) but she appears vertically instead of horizontally because that's how she was in my field of vision then because I was looking at her from above. She's like a portable cut-out. Hallucinations can be memories, too. If I tried I could hear in the noise of the river the sound of the rain on the old carousel shed in the park; I could invent the sound of a door slamming shut somewhere from time to time, irregularly, as the wind whipped about. (I tried to drink from out of an unboarded window and got my shoes wet in the puddle that's blown in under it.) Or the sound of the audience that was going to kill me -- you can't get that from actors, you know; it's inimitable -- that one's easy if you start with the noise of river-water. Something very similar about the echoes, the undertones, the simultaneity of sources. I remember quite vividly standing on the platform and being able to see nothing but the light cage in the back of the hall, wondering if the bored-looking person in it would turn the lights off me and on to the audience because if you do that, they can sometimes be diverted into smashing the lights, at least for a while. But I guess he was paid not to. (Though they broke a lot of glassware anyway; at least the lenses were being replaced wholesale a day later.) I said, smiling, "I'm not the speaker" -- or at least I became aware that I was in the middle of saying it -- and then the floor of the room started to rise with the sheer volume of the sound and I walked off. Don't know what happened to my friends. Did the Pops start as three people in an attic? By the time it got to us it was a traveling symposium, which shows you it was past that stage or maybe was never in it, though some of the speakers were -- God knows -- bad enough to be idealistic amateurs. Another graffito: "I have just lost all my fingers tolThe cutting edge of change. I must've been the smallest minnow ever to slip through that kind of a net. If there was a net. When there's no real organization you don't need to catch anybody; just scare them sufficiently and the whole thing dissolves back into individuals. No, Cassie. No. No. No. Go away. She moved. She'll be talking next.    Thought I'd go down to the bungalow -- surely I could find my way there and back, just follow the river -- but I don't walk very well. It's a long way up to get up. Or something. Anyway, I got hideously light-headed, probably from having spent so much time sitting down. I will probably gel scurvy or an ulcer. Cassie and I had a long talk (which I know is imaginary). I don't remember a thing about it.    Things are for the best and if they aren't I certainly am not going to make a fuss about it. Not now. Like the time I was under anesthesia for a tooth implant and kept murmuring dreamily to myself, "I don't care what you do to Me as long as  am not here." (Which came out, they tell me, as something like "f...ff...ff...") It was such a relief. Then you come to, spitting blood and sick to your stomach. Guess I really am starving. But not apathetic enough (yet) to stop talking. Never will, I guess. Everything's being sublimed into voice, sacrificed for voice; my voice will live on years and years after I die, thus proving that the rest of me was faintly comic at best, perhaps impossible, just an organic backup for conversation. Marvelous, marvelous conversation! the end of life. And music's coming back. Bits of Handel this morning, swaying in the pine trees. I mean in memory, of course, I'm not that cracked. Not yet.    My father dying in a hospital, years ago, under the loose, transparent folds of an oxygen tent, weakly grabbing my hand: "I don't want to die!" I said, "You won't." (An oxygen tube taped to his nose.) But he knew. There's a neo-Christian exercise for this sort of thing, which you are supposed to prepare for by taking a good stiff jog around the block, which under the circumstances is, I think, just a little bit impractical. Must be some other ones. I drink when I'm thirsty; when I'm tired I sleep. Everything's so close together here. I stand up and wait until my head clears, then straddle this bility: sitting in it and let the bladder go. A sort of ambulating bedpan, and withhout the usual plumbers' attachment, too. It's warm enough to go naked. A scientist might be able to make up theories about this cave, but I can only look at it. Which I do, during breathing exercises (told you there were other ones). I've been standing up more -- starving is overrated, doesn't get you that fast -- and 'then a walk round the cave, then a rest, then two more walks. I am sitting cross-legged, talking this. There's no reason to collapse if you don't collapse. If I fell over the edge I'd even be able to get back (in an hour or so) so why not. Putting my legs over the edge of the ledge and hooting. Although the bungalow's certainly too far and I bet that food's rotten by now. Why didn't I bring a mirror with me? Clever, perhaps, not to; I could hang it on some projection of rock or branch, let my face go into it, my identity, and be faceless forever more. And there's nothing to blow my nose in (except my fingers) because I can't catch cold, nobody to catch it from. Starving doesn't drive you mad. But solitude does. Morning. A morning. Studied the rock wall of the cave, extraordinarily beautiful and rich, such full arrangements of color and shape, such extremely crowded information. Fra Angelico painted on his knees. I really couldn't get over the textures (perception is abstraction), how little detail it takes to see them (though perhaps it's half memory), how they fit so. But then of course everything fits, it has to, if it didn't fit it couldn't exist, not on this world or any other. I fell to sniffling a little. Then I stopped because crying usually puts an end to this and if things got very good, maybe I could make the people come back: the edge of a naked plant-root, taking a short-cut for a moment out of the wall and haloed by the sun in all its little hairs, wet pebbles shining at the back of the cave where the stream comes through, rocks loudly declaring their own internal structure by their shape, by their color, by the places where they broke, and everything mutely going hallelujah on the gravity of transcendent gravity: the earth and rubbish piled up against it, the water dropping down with it, occasionally wobbling a stick (more gravity) or prying loose a few darkish grains of something. The eloquence of it. The mutual agreement of it. What to do if the elements fall to quarreling? I knew if I cried it would stop so I didn't, I just waited. It went away. (Thinking sentimentally: Sit in thy cell and thy cell will teach thee all things.) Outside was afternoon. The round planet turning into the cone of its own shadow. A youth in the something of his something lying. (Can't remember.) This endless whirling that is taking us noplace, so you think they'd stop. I wanted to stay up and watch the night sky but began to doze a bit on the ledge so I went back in. I guess the habits of sleeping were too strong. So this should be not morning but the next morning. If I did part of it then. Must have because I say I went to sleep in the late afternoon and I remember that I did. But I can't find the break in the tape. So dating things is no use.    Cassie, The only one I liked. The gossip we could have had. Even behind the mask of John Ude there must have been something human, though if you will pardon my cynicism I doubt it, having had far too much to do with that type before. But Cassie... ! The point is, when I cross over, will I meet only Victor? And do people who have died naturally, as we call it, go somewhere different or cross over in some different way than those who have died by violence? This is physically and metaphysically silly, the whole damned subject, but it does seem to have preoccupied people: different heavens in Scandinavian mythology, different hells in Dante, no heaven at all for the Greeks. Ghosts stuck in the place where they got strangled and so forth. If those seven and I ever get together, the only thing they'll want to do to me will be kill me, and that will be rather difficult under the circumstances. Eternity with Victor: could do worse. But Cassie I know I'm romanticizing something about my own life, or something that isn't in my own life. We always make such distinctions between those of us who are us and those of us who are tables and chairs and then some table turns up and thinks at you, criticizes you, talks to you, looks down on you. Likes you. Little twelve-year-old girls walking provements inside them. Like dolls with tapedecks in a slot in the back. Not that she felt that way, of course. What were the Grahams like at home? An "At-Home," that is. Mr. and Mrs. Graham at home Tuesday next. But where? High, high up on Staten Island with a real, polarized city window from which you can see all the perhaps even the river? No, too small. They'd have an estate pitched on the ruins of what used to be Adirondack cattle country (with the farmland underneath now, not above) or way up in Northern Maine where nobody ever went anyhow, a real, honest-to-God estate with piles sunk into the marsh and a heli field. (New-money faddy, oldmoney relaxed. Some of each.) Royalblue curtains over glass that doesn't always reveal the Maine tundra (that's old-money) but that doesn't always substitute some other three-dimensional scene either (too vulgar). Forty years of gold and royal blue, everything that Valerie wants and yet Victor's rather proud of himself, really (especially when he reaches the age at which she has to pay him and can take it easy), fond of his wife but absolutely crazy about Lori. Reverting to type. I think Val first chose royal blue to flatter herself and then dyed her hair to flatter the royal blue, stuck in it, so to speak, liking it. The eyes of the old are bluehungry. Alan-Bobby, totally harmless in most places to most people. Even, I suspect, running earnestly about the field, panting while solemnly playing le futbol. And Sister Nathalie. Mirror-sister Nathalie. That vicious woman. I almost said to her once, aboard ship, "Wait a few years; you won't be so eager." But she was, desperate with her unbearable hatred of civilians, barely able to control herself until she could pass over into that other, real world. What would she have done if there'd been no accident? If she'd got there -- and trained -- and flunked? Become a music lecturer. Of course. Cassie, Cassie, come out to play. Come over for a chat. I don't mind if you're rotting.    I stayed up last night to see The Smudge and locate sunrise, which is distinctly closer to sunset than it was. Plan; to kill myself on the exact, glorious day of the summer solstice but I won't know what day that is until several days afterward. Which makes things difficult. (Like (he old recipe for nitroglycerine: stop heating one second before it explodes.) There was a streak of light at the zenith, falling towards the Poleward horizon, looking mighty like a Patrol ship coming in for a landing but much too fast. Then another. And another. All over the sky. A meteor swarm. As if veils were being plucked off the stars moment by moment and they'd been there all along. I watched until we rotated out of whatever debris it was, then marked where the sun came up (my position, nose on ground, where my feet were and where -- from that -- the sun was behind the sundial). Then I slept. I dreamed that a ship landed somewhere and sent a party that tried to rescue me, me with cunning patience hiding in my cave and shooting down every single one of them. Woke up with some long and involved declaration -- myself or person or persons unknown -- fading in my hearing. It came back only when I lay down again, just before I drifted off, i.e.: No use trying to rescue that one; can't you tell a corpse when you see it? (I am elegantly self-satisfied. My fakery is working.) She's been walking around dead for years.    Evening. Dawn. Morning? Can't tell.    I started to say something.    Oh yes. It's hotter. I feel fine. I've been sitting with my feet in the stream -- mustn't sit right in it or it backs up over everything -- and I can move well enough if I keep it slow. Or lying on my stomach, playing with the water. Obese pelple in clinics can starve painlessly for months and what do they have that I dofl't have except some idiot in a pale-blue (ill-fitting) coat who comes around every morning and says "Aha!" (?) Only I'm not obese. Only I haven't gotten any skinnier. Only I haven't looked because I don't want to know and I'm not going to, either. Whoever you Whoever finds   # Cassie's come. Doesn't do anything, just sits against the wall (my favorite wall, too! the other's got big boulders sticking out of it) with her arms folded and looks at me. I've put the vocoder on whisper so she won't hear. Not that I expect she's real; if I got up she'd probably rise in my field of vision like all hallucinations do -- either stand up or float in the air -- I have a talent for these things, always did; had to be careful with all those neo-Christian "exercises." Could never be hypnotiaed without drugs, though, probably a defense against my own imagination. I said to her (smugly, I'm afraid), "I can't be hypnotized." Words in my mind: You're schizoid. Insults! Insults from her. We had a long -- no, we didn't; that's an invention; I simply could not help looking at her because when you hallucinate or remember, that is your center of energy, I mean you're creating it. So you get fixed on it. And I watched her. Breathless. Not frightened. In suspense. She did nothing. I'll tell you how she went away; this isn't really visual, you see, it's a matter of conviction and what happened was the conviction went out of me and I knew I was looking at a memory. There was a pattern of roots and shadows and a ghost and a pattern of roots and shadows and a ghost. Then the memory goes. Nothing positive but it's not there and of course she picked that side -- it's all rocks and shadows. When they finally arrive, what will they all say to me? I was very cross with her.    Day again. There's a philosophical problem here. Falling asleep, waking, hard or soft, hunger, eating, illness, feeling sex, running, being dizzy -- why can't we remember them? They evaporate. Right now I can't remember a hot bath. About my tooth implant, I remember the office, the medical lady in the pale-green coat, what everyone said, what I thought under the anesthetic, and the extreme oddity of it, too, I remember that. But I can't remember the pain. There's only a warning muddle somewhere at the back of the experience, a faint haze of obfuscation. Now I know that physiologically, literally, it's still all there -- all in my brain waiting to be waked up. I mean if you had the proper electrodes. But why can't I wake it up, dammit? The second time I had a tooth put in I didn't remember but my feet knew (they kept trying to turn around and walk me out of the office) and I suppose my body knew (I couldn't sleep the night before) but  didn't know. Until it began to happen again and then I wondered: how could I ever forget! And then I forgot. You know, I was very old-fashioned as a teenager; I really thought that a real physical letting-go (pleasure, anger, anything where I'd stop controlling myself -- I called it "stop thinking") would absolutely bring the roof down around my ears, or if it didn't lead to instant death, disgrace, shatterment and horror, it would cure me rightaway of all my "problems" and I would never be unhappy again. Don't know where this came from; it must have been in the air because nobody ever told me in so many words but we are still -- maybe it's the price we pay for being so rich -- a Puritanical people. I was so disappointed! Primary things -- the stuff bodily experience is made of -- just doesn't last. Even music, beautiful, music, hearing, that won't last unless you translate it into ideas, put it into your head, recreate it, drum it in. A weird business: grief without bodily pain, joy without bodily pleasure, emotion without flesh, idea-joy, idea-grief, but it makes you shiver and it makes you cry and it can be dreadful and wonderful and unbearable. And that's not the body making you feel (which of course it can); it's the body trying only to follow what you feel. To mean, not be. Which the body is not good at. (For example, fucking. Why is it sometimes rememberable and sometimes not. And what do you remember? I think either a picture or an emotion but not the physical thing itself, not half an hour later, sometimes. Like a dried leaf. A dead rose. A taste that's gone. Actors practice sensory memory for years and even they have to turn it into something else. I mean put it into their heads, translate it into ideas. (I can so vividly recall Marilyn, who must have drifted past that eighty-story building with terrific aplomb -- as always -- with her hands in her pockets -- saying to me quietly, "it's not in the papers" right after "they're rebuilding the whole floor" with her usual, slightly hesitant way of speaking, as if she were apologizing for the triviality of what she was saying and yet always very passionate about it, and wrinkling her forehead in anxiety above those queer, huge, round, owl-like eyeglasses she always wore, looking at me with her magnified eyes as if to say: now we both know. And also: the world is falling apart. (I also remember L.B. trying to get a contra-tuba -- of all things! -- through the door of the attic where we were holding a neo-Christian meeting and not quite succeeding and finally sitting on the landing outside that very expensive attic, which was in a house made of real, restored wood (practically a national monument) with his large, delicate, slightly flushed ears sticking out -- as always -- and finally managing on that absurd, coiled, huge instrument to produce a dreadful, toneless, melancholy howl like that of a locomotive in extremis, as if the last nineteenth-century steam engine in the Smithsonian were finally expiring and telling everybody about it. (I remember the third time we made love and how I decided it must be so very different because the room was different or I was just precisely drunk enough -- though I wasn't drunk at all -- or had eaten for once exactly the proper kind of dinner. He said it was because we had the contra-tuba in the room with us and that the contra-tuba, alone among all the instruments of the orchestra, had a soul. My memory of him is built up of many, many times after this all made into one, just like the year I was speaking for the Populars and in just the same way: an intelligent, ruthless abstraction of what mattered, details plucked unhesitatingly from the real, unstable times and places and put together into a meaning, a mosaic, a symbol, an icon, because that's what mattered and that's how it mattered, and because I kne'w more than I ever have before or since just what mattered and what that meaning was. (Meaning preserves things by isolating them, by taking them beyond themselves, making them transcendent, revealing their real insides, by pointing beyond them. (If we perceived everything, we would know nothing. There would be no pattern. (But I don't remember hunger. I chose that because it fits intellectually. I don't feel it. Though I recall very clearly my rage when I was seven and told to eat my loathesome soup because little children were starving in... well, you pick a place. Alone in my gleeful rage among eleven wellbehaved little boys and girls, it was I who pushed forward my bowl and said, in sly satisfaction, "Send it to them." How do you ship soup? When I was six there was the first real space travel, I mean instantaneously from one point to another; I remember this only because the whole topic was so profoundly uninteresting and we all had to sit still to hear about it. And I remember -- at ten -- remembering what a nump I'd been at six and wishing I had remembered all the right, glorious, proper, great things about that great day instead of the silly damfool things I did remember: that Ruby Fossett beat up Charlie Washington for saying black people were the same as Indians and Indians had to come from India, so black people couldn't have come from Africa; that somebody called somebody else Slotface and knocked over my block bridge (accidentally); that at dinner I gave some vegetables I didn't like to Ruby Fossett who got rid of them in some awesome and mysterious way without eating them. But I knew Ruby Fossett was a magical person because she was seven and could stand on her head and had a big, beautiful, rusty-red 'fro, which was by far the most impressive hair I had ever seen. I do not, by the way, remember what the Day-care answered when I offered my slopping soup to be mailed to the starving children; I think he just imitated the Great Stone Face. Don't really remember Charlie's last name, either; it was something else. I think. And I don't remember what the Center looked like, even. I don't remember much. (And Hunger's gone. Kachina-maskdancing Hunger like a figure in a play, that I can imagine. Or a word in a dictionary with pronunciation marks over it. Or I hunger for righteousness, that's a metaphor. But I cannot even begin to imagine what I felt. Or that I felt at all; it's dropped out of the world. It's a hole. It's nothing. (Not even nothing. Just the intellectual conviction that there ought to be a gap somewhere. Only that.) So ideas stick. Meanings stick. Anything you can force inside your head and keep there. Also emotion. Which shouldn't last but it does. My God, it lasts and lasts. Wish it didn't. Old poem: when the bones are clean and the dead bones gone... but I'm getting it wrong. The Celts had three lasting things; Grass and Copper and Yew. The Germans had something else, some other story. Medieval Europe seems to have valorized such games: this number of lasting things, that number of changing things, so many wonderful things, so many sins, so many virtues. I have Si Lasting Things: Valeria, Nathalie, Cassandra, John, Alan, and Lori. Especially Lori.    There was a trial. Dreams merging into wakefulness, back to dreams again. I was very cross. They ranged themselves round the cave, knowing I was too weak, too tired, too starved, to get away. It wasn't fair. Big, dark shapes I couldn't see. When you first wake up you can't see clearly and everything's flat; that's when a coat hanging on a closet door becomes something huge standing over you, until you can see in depth again. It's the closeness that's threatening, right on your eyeballs. Things at the foot of the bed or right on the bed but it's really a picture on the wall or a window curtain. When I'm badly off. When I'm tired. I couldn't see their faces. I sat up and thought I would go to the water purifier to wash my face but I couldn't. I was too tired. I lay down again -- or stood up, I can't remember -- anyway it was none of their business and I hadn't invited them. I said, "'Go away." They just shifted a little. John Ude said... Then Nathalie said... and Cassandra said... and Alan said... Then John Ude said again... I yelled, "You're always first, aren't you? You and the Goddamned government! I bet you were a clerk. I bet you never got within five miles of anything real." He said, You know that  worked for the real government. "You are a damned, damned bully," I told him; "But who can you bully now? Who are you going to bully through eternity?" You. Silence. I said, "All right. I'm a coward. Satisfied? I didn't have the guts to stand out against you in '#; I let myself be scared off. But what does it matter now? We're all here now, aren't we? And there'll be others. And my religion is just as real and just as important as the other so don't you go tampering with that. Don't you go telling me I'm an escapist or something." He said. Cod is easier than guns. Silence. I don't believe him. It's just what he'd say. You can shoot a lot of things but you can't shoot down death. And if you capture a tank, what can you use it for except what a tank does? You can't plant a garden with it. Coward, he said. I said, "Oh go to hell." (Quickly, as if it were one word, the way you do. You know.) Killer coward. But it was a worse word than that, somehow, I don't know what it was, and not Juhn Ude who is only a mask. I looked at the people standing around my home, dressed as I had seen them last and with not a mark of death on them; there's no fogginess in this cave. It is from the big boulder on the lefthand side as you face out -- counting clockwise -- John, every inch The Professor, polishing his pipe on the edge of his now (rather ragged) jacket; Cassandra (who looks away from me, head averted as if she didn't want to talk to me in her white sheet or was ashamed or disliked me); and then Valeria, who Ill stands with her arms clasped in front of her loosely but looking very severe; and beyond her (on the other side, none of the'm are standing in the sunlight) Nathalie -- again separated from them all -- disgusted, fiercely impatient with everyone, sitting with her knees under her chin, scowling and pitching pebbles at the cave "floor. Then Lori, who's reading a big, illustrated storybook with a fairytale cover, a fairy godmother or something like that, and beyond her in the shadows, but somehow luminous, young, and very beautiful, standing with his arms folded across his chest, emotionless now, the one who called me a killer. Killer coward, said Alan-Bobby for the second time. I said, "I suppose you're in on this little kangaroo-court because I wasn't stuck on you, like Lori, and you didn't get to beat me up, like Nathalie, and I didn't praise the shit out of you, like the men, so I guess I just didn't kowtow enough to your beautiful, strong, masculine bod, huh?" He said,  had none. Silence. I had the muscles of an ox, which always embarrassed me, I was not beautiful, J was stupid, and I knew nothing. That's Alan-Bobby now, who is thinking or talking or somehow putting these words into my mind, standing angelically tall in the darkness of the cave (which should be too low for him; that's how he bashed his head) and somehow lighting himself up from inside, like a Christmas-tree candle. He is so lovely. He said; We're dead. So we're wise. But still, you killed me. Is it allowed to kill fools? You killed me, said Lori, uninterested, glancing up for a moment from her book. And me. said Valeria with calm evenness, and I saw with surprise -- no, really with astonishment -- that although she could have -- well, I suppose, being dead, you know -- I mean she could have come back in her blue-and-gold Indian sari, her gold jewelry, anything she liked, but she hadn't. She was in trousers and blouse, looking just the way I'd last seen her. Her hair was gray at the roots. She said, You killed me.  was halfcrazy then. Is it permitted to kill the crazy or the rich? Is it permitted to kill someone weak and old whom you could have disarmed? And me, said John Ude urbanely, pulling on his unlit pipe. A reasonable man who could have been persuaded, a despairing man whose despair you never even saw, whose despair you might have helped, but you never saw it, whose despair you might have used, but you never tried. A fool who could have so easily been deceived, and Alan. A fifty-year-old you could have knocked down, said Valeria. Cassie said, You ended my life, too; she was in tears. Her face suddenly presenting itself to mine, the horrible weeping of suffering without control and without hope; I didn't want to look at it. So I put my hands over my eyes but even so they were all visible; Cassie rocked back and forth in pain; Lori read her book; Cass cried out loud, Oh Nath, Nath, what has she done to me? I'm so lonely! and fell to her knees, her chiton spreading out on the rock, her hair stirring about her face, one lock drifting up and back, up and back, and she throwing her arms out in a cross, as if quartering the circle she was part of, dropping her mouth open, staring outwards thing you're good at. Exiled to this in the stupor of utter despair. place? It was made for you; if it hadn't Nath got up. She stepped out of the existed, you would have created it. circle -- and oh, how that shocked When you were born, there was no real me! -- and lifted her blazing-white face, place for you, no one was fond of you, wringing her hands together but not at not really, not of that real self only you all like someone suffering, rather she knew, so you took the whole world on was exercising the joints and the bones, your back and put yourself in the center locking her fingers together and pulling, of it and said It's mine and said I'm golike an athlete limbering up, like a vioing to get everything and I'm going to linist getting ready to play, like a change everything. And when it didn't fighter going into the ring. She said: work you ran away, and when that Starving? You've been starving all didn't work you started starving youryour life. What do you know about it, self to death but slowly, slowly, with you with your petty religion and your lectures you didn't like and friends you baby's politics, thinking you could didn't know any more and when that change the world! You are an arrogant, didn't work you wanted to die but you vile, unimportant woman. wouldn't leave us alone, not you, you Silence, They're all speaking at once. wanted company; so you killed Alan They're silent. They all have the same and you killed John and you killed Lori voices. They're running out of words. and you killed Cassie and you killed Val You incompetent bitch, she said, what and you killed me. else can you do but die? It's the only Look at yourself, she said. Look at your fear. Look in my face and you'll see your own rage and your own deprivation. I know you. Do you think I don't know you? Look in the mirror. They didn't fade. They got sharper and sharper, exactly as I had seen them last. They talked out of the cave without touching one another, as if they had no feelings for each other and no relation to each other; Val went first and John Ude second, then Alan, with none of his beauty left, and Nathalie, without any expression on her face, and then Cassie with as commonplace a look as if nothing had happened. They stepped out into the sunshine and I think they may have turned to one side or the other on the little ledge that's in front of the cave, but I don't know. They just disappeared. Then Lori came, dragging her book, and her other hand in her father's; Victor Graham in his beautiful, blue dress-suit, not as he had looked when he died, but spruce, rich, handsome, even smiling. He looked free. He said, "They do go on, don't they? But we all have something like that." Lori was intently shaking the dust off her fairy-tale book. He said, a little apologetically, "She likes that kind of thing. You know? And I'm told it's a good book. Come on, dear," and he started towards the entrance to the cave. I noticed with a kind of horror that he had to bend over because he was such a tall man; the roof was too low for him. At the threshold he stepped out as if he were going to continue walking right out into space, and as he began to dissolve in the sunshine -- or I lost sight of him because my eyes weren't used to the dazzle outside -- Lori tugged at his hand for a moment and turned back. She said something to me and then she went out with her father into that brilliancy I couldn't see, and was gone. I have never seen that child so wellmannered. She smiled at me dutifully. Then she said, "Thank you." "For what?" I said. She looked surprised.    Nothing settled. Nothing! What's inside my head comes out, that's all. Don't think I believed in them, that they could get here, that they accused me, that six people could stand up inside this cave, that they levitated out the door, that I didn't form them from the cracks and striations in the walls, the dirt, boulders, bumps, lumps, shadows, that sniff. Anyhow she was only being polite to please her father.    Afternoon. L.B. came to visit, much more realistically, by the way, sitting cross-legged against the side wall and shifting around uncomfortably, sticking his tongue out a little when the pebbles hurt his ass . There were even footprints coming in from the ledge outside, I mean places where his feet had disturbed the cave floor; at least for a while there were. I was so pleased to see him, so glad, but I didn't dare touch because I knew he'd go. So I asked him why didn't he bring the contra-tuba he'd left outside the cave. He said, "Are you kidding? The silly thing's enormous. Think of all the ectoplasm it would take. Besides, you know I can't play it." I got snide and made an improper suggestion about something else he couldn't play in his present state. He blushed, mostly in his delicate ears, where you could always see it happen; he has wonderful ears, slightly transparent, that always reminded me of a bat's, they stick out like two silky signal flags; he said, "Oh dear, no, really you shouldn't," which is exactly the way L.B. has always talked. I said, "well, what are you doing now? Still preaching? Still teaching? Are you asleep somewhere and visiting me in your sleep?" Silence. He looked at the floor. He seemed very unhappy. That twist of the head, putting his chin into the hollow of his collar-bone. Hunching up the shoulder. Rubbing his cheek and his shoulder as he always did when he suffered, ol' knobbly man, and now he's doing something else, something rather distressing; he looks up and there are tears running out of his wide blue eyes. I cried, alarmed, "Elbee, are you dead ?" Silence. The erotic is going out of him like water out of a glass; once I saw someone nearly sever a finger when I was working in hospital and the color went out of his face like a column of mercury dropping; that doctor turned from brown to greyish-brown as if somebody'd pulled down a shade. L.B. is doing this, and he's getting flatter and flatter somehow, sharper and sharper, like an image that's alive but doesn't quite belong with its background. I don't like this. He said, "Oh my dear, you've committed murder." "Go away." (I said it again, totally shocked: "Go away!") "But my dear, how can I love you if you've committed murder?" I started to cry. "Yes," I said, "all right, you Christian, don't." I added, "You know it was selfdefense!" He merely looked at me. "Of course it was, of course it was!" I said. "You saw it. I mean, if you're made of ectoplasm and all. I mean running into the brush yelling Colonize, Colonize, and all that. They were going to force me to have babies. I was going to be tied to a tree and raped, for godness' sake. It was a mass-delusional system, L.B., you know what they're like, and anybody who doesn't agree has to be shut up somehow because it's too terrifying. So I ran away, but they wouldn't let it be; they came back after me to drag me back into that insanity and I killed them; I had to. I kept telling them we were all dead. You know that. And we were. I bet they had a lot more fun chasing me than they would have had by dying slowly in a few months. It gave them something to do. And I might remind you, old buddy, that several of those nice people were trying to kill me." "Murderer," he said. I started crying again. I said, "You get out of here, you father! You just get out of here! This is not your cave so you just haul ass!" He said thoughtfully, "Murder. Pure murder. Don't you think? And for no reason. Just because those people annoyed you. You assumed, of course, that they ought to adapt to you; it never occurred to you that you ought to adapt to them. You simply didn't like them." I couldn't talk. He said, "Out of spite, really, I think. Don't you? A hidden wish. Anger. The chance to do what you'd always really wanted to do. I think what you always wanted, under the cameraderie, under the sociability, was the chance to be really and truly alone. autocratically alone, one might say. Arrogantly alone. Yes, that's right. You talk so much about there being no law here for the others, but I don't think you ever reflected truly that, after all, there was no law binding you, either, nothing to keep you from ultimately doing exactly what you wanted to do. And what was it? Why, to kill. One might look at the whole series of events as a series of provocations; you see, you pushed them to the point where they'd give you a pretext for murdering them and then when Nathalie nagged them into following you -- it was she who did it, of course; if Nathalie had been more intelligent and a little less conventional, and hadn't needed people around to boss so much, I think she would have done exactly what you did -- well, you're very like Nathalie, you know. Very like. Probably the only person in history to depopulate an entire planet so easily. Pocket genocide, one might call it. And for spite. For sheer nastiness and bad feeling. And for no other reason. So I can hardly love you now, can I?" I got to my feet, although I was dizzy and shaking -- oh, was I shaking! -- and I cried, You liar! You fake! Why are you here ? Why'd you bother to come? You never loved me, never, never, you only pretended and then you fake things up because you know it wasn't like that and it's all just to destroy me! He said calmly, "That is true." Then you're the killer! and I screamed, I really did. There was more argument running in and out of my ears, pro and contra, not a loud booming or even a sound but pure confusion until I couldn't tell if I were speaking or not or he was or not; it was all a tangle. So I leaned over to hit him and fell on my face. I don't think falls can hurt me now. I'm too light. Anyway, there was a sort of cushiony, dreadful mess of arguing and pullings-apart and past lives all over the floor; I think that helped. And my own blood sounding in my ears. By looking up I could see L.B.'s face close to mine and though it was the same face, it wasn't, not really; it had become unchangeable, like a photograph. A photograph of a smile is a smile first but look at it too long and it comes apart into tics and muscular oddities; soon you can't even tell if it's a smile or not. The time element has been left out. L.B. was like that. I think he was gloating, but I couldn't tell. He might have been smiling. He might have been sad. He was going to do something very bad and it would make him happy. Then I knew it wasn't L.B. He said, God hates you. Now that's ridiculous. It's abominably silly and it would never cross L.B.'s mind, let alone his lips, except as a particularly comic, blasphemous horror. This is someone else. I said carefully, "How do you know?" He said with a sickly-sweet smile, "I know what you know." I said, "But how, L.B.? How do you know? Are you my conscience?" "Yes," he said, edging along the wall as if he wanted to get out of the cave without getting to his feet. "Yes, I'm your conscience." "Come on, L.B.," I said. "You're not my conscience." "I'm not your conscience." "Tell me," I said in, I think, a kind of croak because everything was breaking up very fast now and oh, I had to be cunning or I would have to live with this monster for the rest of my life, for eternity, who knows; I said, "Tell me, tell me, where is L.B. right now?" "Don't know," he said. "Are you L.B.?" I said, and suddenly still, he assumed an even odder, intense, kind of fixity -- yet this one was totally human -- like the moment when someone touches you on the shoulder from behind and you don't know who; you gather your forces internally, perhaps, or do what's called "holding your breath" though it's more like holding your mind, not thinking. The strict arrest. I'm not sure I want to find out who this is. He said pathetically, "I try. I do try. Please believe me." "Who are you?" "You give me such an awful role to play. That's because you're such an awful person. You're most unfair." "Now look here, you idiot -- " "Yes, I'm an idiot. You're an idiot! Making poor Elbee into your conscience and what a conscience! It's just like you. Of course he never loved you. Who could? You're not loveable.  don't love you. Nobody could ever love you. Why? Because you're bad, bad, bad, bad, bad -- " and was talking to myself. Had been. All along. Of course. Unmistakeably sincere. To think as badly of him as that! But I am. I'm impossible. Dreadful. Totally wretched little bit of nothing. He should have dropped me long ago. What I could have Should have Couldn't Should have thought really Really! Arrogant, solitary, secretly cruel, I am. I am. Used to say to myself Who isn't, who isn't, but it's not true. I've been unhumanly hungry and starved for years, as nasty as a starved rat. A cannibal. Wished they wouldn't be persuaded. And glad they weren't. by L. Ron Hubbard Dianetics, Man's most advanced school of the mind, can help you to gain greater self-confidence and more respect for younelf and those around you. Dianetics was first popularized in # by scientists and engineers with the foresight and imagination to realize the true value of a proven and workable technology of the mind. Find out how Dianetics can help you to increase your ability, perceptions, intelligence and self respect. Read Dianetics: The Evolution of a Science by L. Ron Hubbard. Just send # to the Church of Scientology Dept. G-#, # West #th Street, L # Angeles, Ca. #. All orders are shipped postage free within # hours of receipt. Give it a good end, go out in a great big bang. End to stupid parties after lectures, people I didn't know, people I wanted to kick, trying to live without roots like an air plant, endless traveling with idiots, trying to pretend they're bright when I'd like to hit them and I like them when I don't and it doesn't matter when it dofs and I ought to love that hateful, ghastly bunch and oh Lord, what was I doing there, anyhow. don't care. Except Cassie. Alan-Bobby hit in the head with a rock, good for him! Nathalie shot? Good for her! John Ude shot, good. Lori, fine. Val, best of all . Goody good good for them ! It's a game they understood inside-out and once I started playing I rather liked it because I'm not exactly an amateur, either, you understand', and it's all yummy self-assertion, all big adventure, isn't it, oh my, creeping about in the canebrake in our underdrawers, trying to pot each other. No, I had to. I really had to. But all the same I did. What "pocket genocide"? I guess so. Up to the elbows in blood. Poetry. And now I have to live with this awful, awful woman, this dreadful, wretched, miserable woman, until she dies.    I cried myself to sleep -- not real tears, silly, easy tears; the awful thing was that I couldn't stop, they're the kind that keep leaking out of you -- and I called myself all sorts of insulting names. I fell asleep calling myself names. Dreamed we were back together at my place, all this sensuality a topography I couldn't describe to you, a sort of lovely pocket universe, and in the summer dawn (this really happened once) from some dingy, cement ledge outside our window: Like a siren right under your pillow. The damnedest sound. The bed quaked. I thumped him in the ribs, said, "Bang on the wall." He said, I think sitting up, "What? What?" I said, "Sparrows. Bang on the wall." There was a nest in the airconditioner. It was an old portable and made a beautiful bird's-nest, right between the ledge and the bottom of the exhaust cave, a lovely steady current of warm air. Tremendously attractive. If you'd been able to go outside, you'd have seen grass and twigs sticking up haphazardly from beneath the machine. Sparrows are messy builders. If you whop at them, they shut up for a couple of minutes, just enough to get back to sleep. By then he was up. Quivering. He said, "Kill them." I sat up. "Why? They're just babies." "Babies? They're banshees." "Look, the building people are coming in a week to close up the gap. They'll be flying and out by then. You don't want to murder a whole bunch of helpless little cutey baby birds, now do you?" "Yes," he said. I said, "Um... I know, but you can't take the unit out; I tried. Takes special tools. And you need a cable through the hook on top or the whole unit falls eighteen stories and murders someone." The food factory was at it again. Oh God, it was awful. I said, "Elbee, have respect for the sanctity of life." "Sparrows?" he said. And sparrows they were. Every sunrise the infants woke and screamed horror and starvation -- you have no idea what that is like only a meter from your ear and no soundproofing -- and opened their tiny, little, red beaks: feed me! feed me! (at about one hundred and sixty degrees' extension) and drove their desperate parents, who probably wanted to sleep as much as I did, out to exhaust themselves and ruin their health finding enough polluted insects to cram thrice its own weight each day into that insatiable scarlet gullet. There is nothing -- I repeat, nothing -- in the homeothermic realm uglier or stupider than a baby bird. And sparrows! The only flying species nobody's ever had to re-seed or protect or re-transport or do anything but discourage. If they'd been swallows or cranes or titmice, anything. Even grackles. But sparrows? They're taking over the world. "Oh God, have you been living with that?" he said. I said yeah, well, at least they matured fast. Then he began to look as if he were getting dangerous ideas -- dangerous to himself, I mean -- like attempting to open the top of the window or unscrew the front of the conditioner .and try to poke through the coils. They did it again. He pounded on the wall. "Shut up, you bloody birdies!" Silence. We had slept two hours. I usually wadded the extra pillow over my head and managed somehow. L.B. shouted, "Filthy, lousy, bird-brained birds!" He was always accurate. And added, "Oh, why couldn't you have had the sense to be born fledermausen?" We liked bats. Then he said, "Oh hey, do you have a rubber hose? If we could pry some of the insulation off and run a hose through the edge -- " "And pipe them ten thousand worms?" I said. "Oh no. They'll stop in an hour, honestly." He said, hopefully, "Boiling water?" I shook my head. "I tried." The trick is to get at them when they're first nesting and repeatedly scare the living daylights out of them -- birds are very emotional -- until they get the idea there's a large, very irritable, dangerous mammal who comes with the site and they do, finally, go somewhere else. But once they've laid eggs, it's you or them. And I hate them. Nesting in my ear. Denouncing us. Making everything in your nervous system fire off all at once when you're peacefully asleep, as if you'd been electrocuted. We discussed various avicidal methods, each worse than the last, for the next hour until the clamor, no din, no -- the screams -- died down, and then we lay down again. I said, "Oh, what a mess there'll be when they clean out the window." And then (and I knew I was dreaming, but my dream continued to follow that scenario of twelve years ago) I prodded L.B.'s velvety-bony rib. He gave a sleepy, chuckling gasp: harpf. Hoopf. "Hey," I said, "hey, Elbee, what would you do if it was people?" Hapf. Sometimes he felt like a moose in bed: all antlers. "Really," I said, "what?" "Kill'm," Pwft. "No, if it was people, if they bothered you more than that, if they really wanted to... to put you in jail forever or mess your life up or something, I don't mean kill you but something really bad, what would you do?" An adult bird twittered softly outside: there, there, my lovely little red-funnel darlings, my yelling stomachs, my squally, pinfeathered dearies, my hope, my joy. Damn them! Parental insanity. I woke up.    Twelve years ago I'd gone to sleep and so missed the answer that way. A classic, textbook dream but so far, so very, very far, so unfortunately far away from any textbook at all. I'll tell you the neo-Christian theory of love. The neo-Christian theory of love is this: There is little of it. Use it where it's effective. Then I started to cry again but too easy, just leaking out of my soul, almost comfy. Penance can't be like that. And then I thought of Nathalie, Alan, Val  Co., all fledglings in a nest, all flopping about and squeeching like mad: oh feed, feed, feed! Agree! Agree! Agree ! I am arrogant. Dreams don't lie. Can't do it in a dream. It made me laugh. I'll never-be properly guilty, can't be, it's too funny. Feed me, feed me, feed me! (Am I one, too?) Read me, read me, read me!    Marilyn came, not in a dream or vision, but just a fragrance I could't see beyond the edge of the ledge. Night. The Smudge rising. When there are no stars you see the sky differently: huge, immense, utter Nothing if there's any light, then flat and right against your eyes when it's black. You imagine walls, as if it were a room. She was visiting. You know? I imagined talking to her. Can't remember, except a general feeling it was all right. Marilyn talking silently, ever so eloquent gestures. Like the alphabet for the deaf with her hands but so beautifully tender: One and she opposed her right forefinger to the third finger of her left hand; Two and it was third finger to third finger; Three and it was fourth to the same third, left-hand finger; Around and she rotated both hands, fingers loosely half-curled like a shell; Together and she joined one palm to another, spread fingers to spread fingers, like mirror meeting mirror. Her lips moving. Head to one side, perhaps wry, perhaps smiling. Bending her head to take off her big glasses: behold naked Marilyn! She touched lightly the collar of her shirt: another difficult curve, this one half-closing, flatter, fingers together but thumb apart. What fine points she was making. I watched her until sunrise, slept, dreamed of L.B. playing in an orchestra (ah, but he played le jazz on the side, L.B. skulking into magical romantic cellar at midnight with infratuba, plugging self into huge console in middle of smoke, tilting hat over face for flics, slurping beer, blowing tuba, making wicked and forbidden sounds from current in brain, sneer on face, hat tipping up and down, shoulders bouncing, nope, friend-o, I just do this for amps, great screams, les cops ! and off we go into the night, no L.B. but only infra-tuba-with-legs and blushing ears going skrimble skramble down cobbled pavement into romantic darkness and falling flat on face) and when he took off his traditional, somber, musician's black tights with silver-sparkle round the wrists, neck, and ankles, and he said -- peering at crotch level -- "What is this?" and I "What is that?" and we cried out together, "Love!" and danced naked but very classically, until he got down on one knee and I went up on point on his unpadded thigh, bracing myself against his bony shoulder, doing an arabesque, and he said, "Must you?" and then he said, "Really, you'd better wake up; that hurts," and he added, "Why are you dreaming in French? It's not like you." I woke up laughing.    Day. Day something. Something from Marilyn stays about, something from L.B. I'm dreadfully thin. I mean in the ordinary way, of course, not starving yet because starving takes too long, I think. It takes months. That's amazing. Can see not only my ribs, which I always could, more or less, but also the bones around my knees and my thighs have got all flappy. Arms, too. Does that signify anything? My thumb and middle finger meet round my upper arm. I sat in the water and thought: should I measure myself? (Being delightfully dirty; you can shit in the water, first of course sitting in it and backing it up, and eventually you'll be clean all by itself. I get dizzy standing.) Only maybe this is an hallucination, too: skinny legs, big knees, hanging belly, something left over from a newsreel. Well, I'm not swollen up. Can't remember what that's called, with the no-protein. Or is that only with children? Different when you're grown up. I don't know. A couple of times I tried to see my face in the water, I mean I think I did. But now doesn't matter, I'm just being, the most extraordinary freedom just to be behind your face and not cultivate it as if it were a house plant. "Cheeeeez!" Me at five, fidgeting in the holo studio, fancying the cameras are dental machines and I'm being terribly brave. Less boring than just waiting. Earlier today there was lots of music coming from all over, which was a terrific liberation; it's all been sealed up inside me til now and I doubt somebody strung up wires and speakers all over the cacti. You don't need them if you've a good memory. I went slowly to the ledge and hung my feet over, feeling like the Old Herb Lady who lives in the cave; it was coming from all around, in this strange place like a vast, inhuman auditorium, Bach from the hills and bushes and when I looked into the blazing blue sky, Handel. Very appropriate. The trumpet shall sound! I wonder if they really believed that. Et cetera. The trumpet shall and we shall, et cetera. My singing must sound awfully squeaky and the vocoder isn't set for music; this will just be words. It was memory-music, but I had no control over it, it just came, what I've lectured about for years and loved for years, like Saint Francis preaching to the birds (except sparrows); here I am playing music for silver-haired plants and alien hills. They all sat in rows and listened. From the organ (which? brain? kidney? lung?) Bach's Toccata and Fugue in D Minor, which if you don't know it. I'm sorry for you. A great, majestic, howling discord that grumbles down into the abyss and then insists its way stubbornly up again, bigger than a building, bigger than anything; to play it properly you'd need a speaker the size of a cathedral. A throat as big as the Mississippi. It played and played; everything I knew played until I wept. how can one not? If there's faith, there's music. They whisper: Since by Man came death... (heh heh that leaves me out, even in the minor key, pianissimo) Since by Man came death... (more insistent now, and heavier, but they still believe it) (wups, fast and fortissimo and major; I think they mean it) And they played and they sang and I wept, everything I ever knew, for Baroque music is keyed into Isaac Newton's kind of time; it's the energy of that new explosion of philosophic time: perspective, mathematics, instant velocity, the great clock, the great wheel, harmonies, the Great Godly Grid. Then the bushes whispered in succulent German O my heart, my heart. Out of my big griefs. My little songs. Inching towards Einstein. Let me love, mother, let me lean on his bosom. I thought the frost-flowers on the windowpane meant Spring... Over here the Phoenix Reaction and God as Engineer. Over here entropy; suffering, death. And then the real Einstein, too complicated for me although I know what I'm supposed to like, Stravinsky and after; it makes my head ache, referring to things in all dimensions and sometimes backwards. And then it turns primitive, this is a bloody great dynamo and this a laboring flute. And then music-as-theatre. And round again. Round and round. All the music in the world says all the things in the world -- I mean the universe, of course -- and that's everything there is. So it all cancels out. Sound the trumpet! It is. And let the listening hills rejoice. They are. I started up The Messiah but you have to be quite careful about Every valley because I'm near one and it might get ideas; I mean shall be exalted and there we go with an X-quake. Well, if it all goes round, it's a spiral anyway -- a four dimensional one ("hyper-spiral") or like that theory of the four cosmi bongling into each other perpetually like ping-pong balls -- matter with "forward" time, matter with "backward" time, antimatter with "forward time," antimatter with "backward" time, only I think that would take five dimensions (six? seven? seventeen?) no, only three and Time, and you have to have ideal ping-pong balls because they never damp out. I like the older way better because I'm irresponsible: forever and ever. Forever and ever. Forever and ever! Hallelujah, hallelujah, hallelujah, hallelujah, hallelujah, hallelujah, hallelujah, hallelujah! Forever and ever. Quite a trick, for someone who doesn't believe in God. Only Handel always makes me cry so. The people who walk in darkness, those who dwell in the land of the shadow of death, they all do a lot of crying.    Day. Sometime. I looked up and, you know, it wasn't surprising, there's another piece of my past come back; I am really not quite sure if this is another hallucination or only a memory, but by my knee at this moment there is a five-year-old little girl standing in gray trousers, red cloth shoes, and a blue cotton polo shirt. Wearing what the gilded youth of Empire would have worn on the playing fields a hundred and sixty years ago. More or less. She is the only child I ever knew who was named after an airport. I said, "Kennedy?" No answer. She died in a car crash years ago but Marilyn lived. Marilyn's her mother. Three months in hospital: broken ribs, a broken arm, concussion, two operations on her knees, broken bones in her face. Kennedy died twenty minutes after the crash. She was unrecognizable. I mean they could tell who she was only by her size; there was another child, someone else's, in the car, and Marilyn had another daughter. The other child wasn't hurt, only bruised. The inflation bags didn't open for some reason; people thrown about the inside of a steel can. They had to cut the car often. She's put her hand on my knee. But I can't feel it. Silence. I said, "Kennedy, you were quite obnoxious when you were alive. You were a screamer. You used to steal my needle and scissors to fight beasts with when you visited. You lifted up your voice and complained and when I took them back, you kicked me." Silence. She has no expression. Not grave, not gay. Interested, perhaps? No, she's only looking at me. "Have you come to get me?" I said. Silence. That same almost intent -- yet not intent -- gaze. She must have something to tell me. Otherwise why come all that way? If she had lived two weeks longer she would have gone from daycare to school and she was rather proud of that because she was one of the very few children (the only elegance she could parade) who had a single mother and not eight mothers or five dads or a mix of mothers and dads or two dads or three mothers, and she was great friends with a little boy named Harold, who had a single father. "Where's Harold?" I say to her. Silence. She was anxious, rather obsessed with growing up, very fierce in defending her rights, and her death nearly killed her mother. I tried. "Marilyn -- " She put her hand again on my knee and this time I felt it, a thrill, a fear, a warning, that insistent, communicating, hot-damp little hand. A gateway. A sign. A messenger. Though nothing's settled. Fill in all the standard things about living being dying and the questions making the answers, everyone's dying all the time, dying is life, c., c. But I still don't know anything. This is not Kenny, who is drifting towards the door of the cave without a backward glance at me, like the night Marilyn was brought into hospital and I kept seeing her standing between two rooms, a lit one and a dark one, but they were both empty. Turning softly and vaguely from one to the other, and both empty. I still don't understand that. , I mean, both empty. Kenny was always so fierce in life: squinch lines around her eyes, thin mouth either distended or twisted, cheeks blown out with rage, sucked in for gloom. She was never still; you could never measure the proportions of her face. I guess I ought to follow her out, throw myself over the cliff. Can't, though. I'd only roll down like an idiot or a thistle and get impaled on something; I can't jump any more. I've printed out most of this and put it in the tin box; I'm wearing the rest of it around my neck. Pushed the box into the back cave wall because it's going to fall soon. I mean in a few hundred years or so, sometime, it's clear it will. The splendid sun, lighting up the world. The lit room. The empty room. I will record a few last words, try to think of something significant, and since after that concert -- everything's ringing still -- there's not much else to do. I mean. I mean I will not. Since I don't care. Thank God it's over. Odd to look back and see how much should have been changed, but one forgets the everydayness of it and the reasons why; I don't suppose I did better with the room than most or worse or whatever. I mean if they make you rent it unfurnished, you see. An afterlife: that would be nice, I suppose. No. Better not. Time. Time to go. Which way: instant, euphoric, religious, sleep, trancelike -- really nowadays you'd think one was shopping for couch covers. I think I'll leave them all behind, pity not to get to the real thing at last after all this trouble. I can muster up a jump. I can roll off the cliff, maybe bump my head, maybe die of thirst; lost of delirium, dirty my pants, interesting stuff, my whole past or something. The natural method. I'm going to do a joke; I will put as the last words on this. Oh I see people in uniforms coming through the brush downstream; someone's coming to rescue me. Goddam. And there they are! Coming through the brush -- almost at the horizon, I think, but in white -- people in white, as if they were the survey team for this tagged, unfurnished house -- and they're following the line of the river. Six of them. Coming this way. What a damned nuisance, I will have to be alive again, how exasperating. Bet you believed it. Told you, joke. Can't remember worrying about this. This dying. Can't remember. Why? Will put the print-out away, wait for the hill to bury it, and keep the vocoder. Such immense kindness from the hill. Nice hill, Nice sun (setting behind a bush someplace). So friendly, all this strange world, really. Walls. Floor. Astonishingly put together.    I've done it. But kept the vocoder. And I have to be near the box or you won't find it. Whoever you are. It's the loneliness, really. Marilyn still alive somewhere, that's the ghastly thing. I'll do it the instant way, I suppose, just to be finished with it. Get it all over, all that dying. Long dying: long, long dying, forty-two years, that's too much and I really wish    If only I can get into it right, fit right. You know. I've got the ampoule in my hand, only have to break it. Skin contact. Death, thou shall die The City of Dreadful Night Eternity as a bath house full of spiders (but he was nuts) The Celestial City Gehenna History is a nightmare from which humanity longs to awaken Death is not part of life ; death is not lived through (I'll buy that) Got this thing in my hand. O.K,    well it's time  u k  Spider Robinson The Computer Connection, Alfred Bester, Berkley-Putnam, # pp., # Dinosaur Beach, Keith Laumer, Merlin's Mirror, Andre Norton, Amazon Planet, Mack Reynolds,  Ace, # pp., # Police Your Planet, Lester del Ray  Erik van Lhin, Ballantine, # pp., # Science Fiction: What It's All About, Sam J. Lundwall, Ace, # pp., # Gods And Golems, Lester del Rey, Ballantine, # pp., # I didn't plan it this way, but by golly I believe I've got a theme for this month's collection of ramblings, or at least some of them. As I was arraying the current pile of Books Read on my desk (read: bed) to select the first victim, it occurred to me that at least four of them fell under the heading of "pure entertainment" -- and it then occurred to me, reviewing those four books in my mind, that there's no such thing. thing sf should be is entertaining. A writer must keep that hypothetical reader out there turning the pages, or he's masturbating. But I also maintain that once he's got the reader listening, he not only ought to have something to say, he can't help saying something, albeit in spite of himself. Every book has a theme, stated or implied. (John Campbell once said, if you can't think of a good blurb for a story, bounce it.) Any plot that keeps you reading involves at least one moral choice, usually several. Some of these are labeled good (a "hero" makes them) and some are labeled "bad" (a "villain" makes them); and the reader is encouraged if not solicited to ratify the writer's labeling by rooting for the heroes andor booing the villains. It (hopefully) gets more subtle than that at times, of course, and there are variants. The writer may feel, for instance, that there is no elegant, or even acceptable, solution to his proposed moral dilemma, and seek your agreement. There are even books which propose no discernible moral dilemma at all, painting all characters the same shade of gray -- but these are never, in the final analysis, entertaining. (Dhalgren is such a book. I rest my case.) But even there you and I are being asked to agree to something: to the proposition that there are no moral dilemmas, let alone valid solutions. A book is a proposed agreement, between writer and reader. Harlan Ellison, in his preface to the magnificent Deathbird Stories (see June, # Galaxy Bookshelf) says something to the effect that if enough people get together and agree that a thing is so, it comes to pass: men make, and unmake, their own gods. If that's so, perhaps we all ought to be pretty goddam careful what agreements we make these days. If that's so, perhaps I as a reviewer have an obligation to comment on the moral agreements being proposed to you in the books I review, when they strike me as odd. In addition, of course (for I don't want to preach at you), to discussing their craftsmanship.    Let's look at the best of the four that disturbed me this way. Alfred Bester is an unquestioned master of entertainment, one of the most powerfully engaging writers of this or any genre. He once (about ten seconds after we were introduced, actually) took me by the lapels and told me that "The way to write is to take your reader by the lapels on page one and punch him repeatedly in the face until your arm is tired," or words to that effect. "Attack," he cried, shaking me like a pitcher of martinis (which at the moment I chanced to be), "is paramount. " This was no real surprise. I had of course read The Demolished Man (the world's first Hugo) and the immortal The Stars My Destination, two of the most successfully ambitious novels ever penned, and so I already knew that Alfie likes to leave 'em breathless and dizzy. And so it's neither any surprise to find that, after a nineteen-year absence from sf and writing in general, Alfie's done it again. The Computer Connection will grab your interest, all right -- by the plums. Connection may be likened to a series of bladders in the face, mice in the ladies' room, firecrackers in the sleeping bag, it may even actually be the genuine Barrel Of Monkeys for all I know. Its cast is a demented parade of zanies ranging from "Captain Nemo," who barges through the door in a deep-sea diver's suit filled with water (he breathes it for preference); through Jesus Christ himself (a hopelessly sincere neurotic who keeps getting himself crucified one way or another -- his friends call him Jacy because "his real name sounds like swearing"); to a delightfully pubescent young lady named (for ridiculous reasons) Fee-# Grauman's Chinese. Altogether a gloriously outrageous farce -- that is every bit hilarious. I mean, it's tour de force kinda stuff. I read it last year when it was serialized in Analog under the title "The Indian Giver," and was utterly delighted, certain I'd just finished a Hugo-class novel. Hearing trade rumors of a significant rewrite job, I re-read the new hardcover edition (it is, by the way, the same book advertised as "Extro " in the new edition of The Stars My Destination -- of the three titles, I like the present one least) and, having only one of the three Analogs around (sorry, Ben), I failed to spot the rewrite from memory. But I was again enchanted, hilarified and exhausted, and put the thing down intending to recommend in these pages that it be. nominated for a Hugo at once. Then my wife Jeanne asked me "What's the book about?" in the tone of voice which means not what is the plot? but what's he got to say? And I opened my mouth and nothing came out. After a long search of my recollections of the double-reading, I finally decided that Computer Connection mainly says: a) psychotic immortals who attempt to destroy the human race oughta be stopped, and b) a human (even an immortal) can't be trusted with absolute power, but a hermaphrodite can. The first of these I can't quarrel with, but it don't dazzle; the second dazzles but J'm not sure I buy it. I have here a whole block of copy explaining and supporting the above two assertions, but I ain't gonna type it up because it necessarily gives away a bunch of the plot, which is too good to spoil. Take my word for them. Along the way, less central agreements are sought. Alfie asserts in passing, for instance, that murdering people in particularly horrible ways, in a bungled attempt to make them immortal, is something you really ought to outgrow in a few hundred years or so; that True Love At First Sight between two total strangers with nothing (even language) in common will work out just peachy; that it's okay for Indians to sell hideous drugs extracted from the Ugly Poppy (!) as long as they only sell them to Honkies (just desserts, right?); and that Black Spanish-flavored English will be the yahoos. All of these you might want to think about for a minute. Now none of this is to say that Connection is not one of the most exciting, hilarious, purely entertaining novels I've ever read in my life. But I think I'll wait just a while before nominating it for the Hugo, after all.    Keith Laumer's Dinosaur Beach is another case in point. It too appeared in Analog (in #, as "The Timesweepers' '), and it too is a highly entertaining book -- of a different sort than Alfie's. Keith writes teasers, puzzlers, masterfully-plotted suspense stories whose strong points are action and really ingenious surprises. In the typical Laumer story, a tough if not indomitable protagonist fights forces beyond his (or your) comprehension which increase in complexity and deadliness until they are explaineddefeated in the last twenty pages. It's an old formula and a good one, and it's never been done better than in this latest avatar. There are so many cliffhanger blackouts it makes you dizzy, and the pace never lets up. Time-travel is centrally involved, and Keith has been exploring the possible paradoxes of time-travel for so long he could confuse the hero of "All You Zombies." The prizeat-stake in the protagonist's struggle is literally the fabric of reality itself, and by damn you can't get much heavier than that. I read through Beach at a phenomenal speed, even considering its extreme shortness (#I pp.). "Well sir," I said when I was done, "now that was pure entertainment, beautifully done." And again I caught up short on some subconscious assumptions I'd been tacitly agreeing with. One of the most basic assumptions of Keith's plot is that humans can't be trusted to monkey with time-travel, that their attempts to do so will bring disaster no matter how good or bad their intentions. Another assumption is that machines can be trusted to monkey with time travel (do sf writers trust anybody but a human?), so long as they haven't been hanging around humans long enough to acquire a survival-urge. Keith also seems to say that the best a woman field operative can be is a darned good imitation of a male agent with a "frightened little girl inside," who is prone to "go female on" you in a pinch. Again, I'm not saying I disliked the book -- I recommend it as light reading. But I stubbed my toe a couple of times, and I rather hope you do too. So much for the ones that I thought were well-written, but subtly disturbing. Now for the one that was mediocre and infuriating. There was time, back in me teens, when I read every Andre Norton I could get my hands on, and enjoyed them thoroughly. Lost Planet , Shadowhawk -- boss stuff, man. Then a lot of years went by, somehow, and then one day Merlin's Mirror appeared in my mailbox. "Oboy," I said, and sat down to renew my acquaintance with Ms. Norton's shtick. Ptooey. She has taken mighty Merlin and noble Arthur and the lovely Guinevere and the Lady of the Lake and made them into the comical stooges of two races of aliens who have been using Earth as a battleground, off and on, for centuries. These SkyLords, see, swing low in their Chariots of the Gods from time to time to build Stonehenge, destroy Atlantis, and occasionally sneak into the boudoirs of certain humantype ladies to...well...impregnate them, so that the resulting hybrid offspring can slug it out with each other for the minds and destinies of mankind. By Ms. Norton, this is just fine. Merlin and Arthur turn out to be the Great Human Hope of Race A (who therefore become the good guys), whose agents quite literally rape MA's mothers to produce half-breed tools to use against Race B. The grand plan is hideously bungled, largely through poor intelligencework and astonishing naivete on the part of Race A, and Arthur and Merlin are placed in suspended animation until a better time presents itself. Meanwhile, it is inferred, the evil influence of Race B goes on to make Earth the miserable mess we all know it is today. Only, I'm damned if I can see why I should root for Race A. Ms. Norton's Arthur blithely' slaughters thousands of his countrymen, on the pretext that he is thereby "unifying his land" so that the aliens may safely reveal themselves -- a patently idiotic notion in itself. Merlin is a poor twisted neurotic who spends all his maladjusted days in loneliness, monomania and celibacy (carnal whoopee, it seems, interferes with your ability to use the Ancient Knowledge -- unless you happen to be a horny Sky Lord). There is no single portrayal of sex as warm or loving or even honestly hedonistic -- it is invariably treachous, guileful, evil, often only a trap to drain Merlin of his Vital Thaumaturgical Fluids. Indeed, the only females in the book who aren't bitches are Merlin's and Arthur's mommies -- who, for their pains, are both of them literally screwed and then dropped from the story a couple of sentences after they have birthed their sons. But that Race B -- they're a bunch of blackguards. Do you know what they do? Why them bastards rape and kill and devastate, that's what. Enough. A thoroughly unpleasant book, indifferently crafted, apparently calculated to appeal to the more twisted of the Von Daniken fans. It damn near spoiled the whole Arthur legend for me. But I'm sure a quick browse through Le Morte D' Arthur will wash the taste of Merlin's Mirror right out of my mind.    And now for tAe one that was just plain rotten -- and twice as infuriating. I don't believe I've read anything in the past year quite so frustrating as Amazon Planet. Dammit to hell, Mack Reynolds is not a klutz -- you Galaxy readers recently named him Most Popular Author, and I have been enjoying his work since I was in grade school. And yet this latest chunk is, in spite of some thorough research and clever plotting, a genuine and unequivocal piece of limburger. It reads like a slick mainstream writer's first attempt at sf. I must confess I expected it to stink from the moment I saw the title and absorbed the blurb. Get this, fellas: it's about a planet where the women are warlike, muscular, domineering Amazons and the men are limp-wristed fags and secondclass citizens. See the subtle satire in that? The biting social commentary? The relevance? The cheap, trite, hack sensationalism? I mean, you got the fag market, the dyke market, the SM crowd, the feminists and the paranoids, all at once! I tell ya, Sid, it's a natural. In spite of the fact that I've seen the identical premise used at least four times before ( every one of them ghastly), I decided to read the book, solely on the strength of Mack's reputation. For the first half of the book at least my outrage and despair grew ever stronger, as stumbling prose carried ancient stereotypes through an absurd and unbelievable charade. To give a minor example of the sloppiness of the writing, although it has been established that the hundreds of worlds in the United Planets federation have no cultural contact, and indeed know very little about one another, natives of all planets seem coincidentally accustomed to shout, "Holy jumping Zen!" in times of stress, regardless of their own religious affiliation (none of them appears even remotely influenced by the precepts of Zen). Ah! But then, halfway through, Reynolds serves up a startling and, in retrospect, well-planted plot twist, which like a supercharger on a Model T makes the old wreck come alive for a bit. Amazonia never really was such a neurotic's paradise, you see (well, for a time, but all that was years ago) -- that's just a story the Amazonians put out. My interest began to perk up. And from that one peak Amazon Planet went downhill so fast and so far that the slime-pit it started from ended up looking like Olympus. Amazonia, we learn, is in actuality quite a sane, stable little matrilineal society, with only vestigial, "merely symbolic" sexism. But the wise Amazonians knew all those darn old male-dominated cultures would give them a hard time unless they were frightened away by a good threat to their masculinity -- hence the "We fight all the time and keep our men in harems" false-front. To this world comes our hero, who seems at first like a complete wimp but is actually a secret agent with a heavy rep. Now see if any of this reminds you of anything you may have read in your newspapers lately: The hero ("Ronny") works for a semisecret branch of United Planets (a federation which is bound by law, mind you, to respect individual planetary autonomy) called Section G. The avowed purpose of Section G is to instigate the overthrow of any planetary government which it deems "restrictive," by fomenting and financing rebellion from within (although they'll send in troops if all else fails)! "Restrictive" is defined as not tending to "encourage progress," and"Progress" is defined as, and I quote, "Scientific progress, industrial progress, progress in education, in freeing the individual from any restriction that prevents him from realizing his abilities." Now isn't that worth giving up self-determination for? savagely and mercilessly massacres everyone he meets in a building known to contain the enemy, whether they are armed or not, The Largest, Most Complete Star Chart It will fascinate you. Its size? A full by #Va feet! Hang this noble map on your wall, then stand # or # yards away. You see an amazing replica in deep blue of the night shy -- showing # stars, just about every star significantly visible to the unaided eye. Now step closer to the map. The names of hundreds of prominent stars pop into view. So do the names and profiles of all # constellations! This dramatic reproduction of the heavens is a distinguished work ol art and is an invaluable reference tool. It sharpens appreciation of the universe. It stretches the mind end the imagination. And as never before, the Celestial Map charts the vast reaches of space through which hurtle space-ship Earth, the solar system, the galaxy itself... Own this magnificent map, it will instruct, entertain and delight you!  Nsabsrad inns teals wrta rtlra Mp psriwstar.  Sham all (tan ap ts sad lad. Iith aagaltiids. tlss It Msttatsr rtc  Start Idaat I B a d hr Tats Catalans Mahan, Bright Star asathan, Flmstssd awaken, plat Brash Isttsn tad i pacific star I by U. sf Cril(arata't itar-tlfttag cswHter.  Map platted by Barid W. Ttths, i s tl p l aa l s Awaricaa Mat sa w Haydsa Plaastarlaw Rsplsr The Cetaatlal Map Company # Waal #rd SL Naw York, N.Y. # Enclosed find check or money order for # plus # for handling and postage. (NO container to: (New York State residents add applicable sales tax. I Please Print ) Offer good in U.S.A. and Canada. bisecting a naked man in a shower, literally wading in gore. It's necessary (and therefore OK), because Section G simply must get all the governments in the Galaxy working at peak efficiency (even at the cost of legitimacy), because...well, it's like this: they've spotted aliens coming this way from the next Galaxy, and want us to meet them from a position of strength. Surely you people can see why we have to draft you: them furriners coming over the hill might (although there isn't a scrap of evidence to suggest it) be unfriendly. What's a Constitution or so in the face of a Genuine Potential Commie Menace? I'm getting carried away. I've some invective saved up to heap upon the silly and unworkable "real government of Amazonia"; and the incredibly abundant typos; and the sentence structure that conveys information at the expense of grace; and the abominably sexist portrayal of women; and the waste of some extremely thorough if often dubious research; but I see I've already spent quite enough time on this turkey. Are you beginning to see what I mean about "moral agreements"?   # Another turkey, not quite as bad. I am informed by a friend in the trade that Police Your Planet first ran under the byline of one Erik van Lhin, in a magazine edited by Phillip St. John, and was in due course favorably reviewed by Lester del Rey. That all three of these people are Lester should give you an idea of what a gem the book is. It has just appeared in paperback under the byline, "Lester del Rey  Erik van Lhin," and adding Lester's real name may sell more copies but it don't make it smell any better. What it is, it's a shoot-'em-up, a bad Western set on Mars. It moves nicely, as nicely as everything Lester writes, and if you really have a thing for crushed heads and buckets of blood it'll please you on virtually every page. But only if you're willing to buy into the premise that what to do about evil men is to become just as evil, but tougher. The "hero," Bruce Gordon, is a sort of cross between Casablanca' s Monsieur Rick and Mike Hammer -- a sadistic thug, sexually and-emotionally crippled -- with a soft spot for the underdog. And so it's all right for him to steal and kill and extort, because in the long run he won't do it to anybody (except the Bad Guys, who wear uniforms so you can tell them) any more than he absolutely has to, to achieve his personal goals. In the end he learns that he's been manipulated, played for a sucker, by an even more heartless and merciless bunch -- another C.I.A. surrogate -- who send him off to Mercury to clean up the owlhoots there. Altogther an almost unrelievedly grim, cynical, despairing view of mankind -- quite competently crafted, I should add for any honest thud and blunder fans out there.    One last turkey, and then I'll try and leave on an up-note (remember last month I promised a columnfull of turkeys one of these days?). Despite its pretentious title, I quite enjoyed the opening chapters of Science Fiction: What It's All About. I did go into it grumbling that "a man who knows what sf is all about ought to be able to write a better book than # A.D." (see September, # Galaxy Bookshelf for the autopsy), but as I read through chapters on the fantastic novel, the prehistory of sf from Lucian on up, and the Utopian novel past and present, I was charmed and impressed by Sam Lundwall's wit and scholarship. But very soon he began touching on areas with which I am myself familiar -- and in instance after instance I judged him to be full of beans. In an era in which it has become fashionable for lightweights to criticize Robert Heinlein, Lundwall distinguished himself (if that's the word I want) by a series of the most hysterical, illogical, contradictory and incoherent attacks ever made on the man he reluctantly conceded to be (for unexplained reasons) a giant. He dismised Isaac Asimov as a guy who adapted Gibbon into a space-opera and wrote a bunch of Robot stories -- and in a later chapter destroyed his credentials to discuss even those latter tales by averring that Susan Calvin is "so genial" (forsooth!) "that you can't dislike the robots she loves so dearly." He loathes Star Trek in its entirety, dismissing it as "nothing but space opera." He even thinks Eando Binder was one man. But worst and most unforgivable, Lundwall andor Ace didn't bother to update this new edition -- it hasn't been updated, despite an alleged "revision" in #, since it was first written in #. Which is to say that it claims that Amazing is still running nothing but reprints; implies that Fred Pohl is still editing Galaxy No, I do not use "Jim Baen " as a pseudonym. -- Pohl; claims that FSF is "commonly considered" to be the "foremost U.S. sf magazine of today"; and, in an unbelievable piece de resistance of ironic ignorance, alleges that Analog is "...still edited by the indestructible John W. Campbell" (whose name, by the way, appears for the first time in this "analysis" of sf on page # -- although the first Index citation of him is for page #) (every Index entry I've chanced to check is bollixed up some way or other). Fantastic, the late lamented Worlds of If, and the late Vertex are not even mentioned once. 'Nuff said. Although he blasts the provinciality of Americans who assume that sf is their genre, this book proves even more clearly than his last, that way over there in Sweden, Sam Lundwall just don't know What It's All About.   Finally, the up-note I promised you. Somewhat paradoxically, it's from the same gentleman I took to task a few pages ago. Gods and Golems by Lester del Rey (published under his own exclusive byline) is a collection of five of the best stories Lester ever wrote or I ever read. In craftsmanship they are superb, in moral content they are admirable (to me and Lester, at least), and in sheer skill they are breathtaking. These are the real del Rey, the kind of stuff on which the man has built one of the strongest reputations in the business. They vary in age from eleven to twenty-three years old, but you'll have to squint mighty hard to spot any wrinkles or stretch-marks. "Vengeance Is Mine" is a classic tale of misguided vengeance; "Superstition" is an incredibly deftly-plotted tour de force about a race of psi-masters who have daily chats with god, though he is stone dead; "Life Watch" is an excellent analysis of what it truly means to be human; "For I Am A Jealous People" is the most amazing blend of sf and theology imaginable, with one of the greatest last lines in literary history; and "Pursuit" is an agonizingly compelling spell-binder concerning the greatest danger of psiphenomena to humans. On the scale I inaugurated last month for story-collections, Gods And Golems rates a clear # -- I found every story in it to be entertaining, instructive, enlightening, and impossible to put down unfinished. If you've never read Lester at his best, trot out and score it. A Best Buy.    One last word before I let you all turn to the fiction, which God knows has been waiting patiently for long enough. When I took this gig, I had mental visions of my mailbox overflowing with bombs, rattlesnakes and poison-pen letters. I'm dismayed to say I haven't heard a peep for months. I got my first letter this morning, in fact, from a delightful anonymous reader who allowed that everything I say is horseshit but I say it purty. Look, to do a proper job of this, I need feedback -- as direct as I can get it. By virtue of living on a farm out in the boonies, I'm out of touch with the current of Pro and Fan opinion. So whether you are a reader or a victim of this column, feel free to send either hearty agreement or vociferous dispute regarding same to me, at Moonrise Hill, R.R. # #, At least until further notice.  Galaxy Edited by James Baen simply, the best of the best. Hours of reading-pleasure by the finest writers of science fiction: such sf luminaries as Isaac Asimov, Joe Haldeman, Ursula K. Le Guin (her Nebula winning "The Day Before the Revolution"), Frederik Pohl, R.A. Lafferty, Robert Sheckley and many more are represented here with their finest works. is now available. To order, send the title and number with your name and address, # plus # postage to: # Kennedy Drive Hauppauge, N.Y. #fcVe vtw?onT B.  GBS on  AAnVnWO This is humiliating. It's demeaning. It's frustrating. Having to come down here to the dungeon -- to the Archives -- after having installed # worth of intercom equipment...But Alter won't answer my imperious commands via the tv intercom, and I need a copy of the Hugo nominations for this year's final ballot. Let's see now...my God, did I forget my keys? No, there they are... Slide the bolts, the chains, the locks...Damn, this door is beginning to stick. Heavy mother. Ah. The place is like a tomb! Could something have happened to him? "Alter? Alter?" Oh, God, what would I do without him? Who would I blame for my mistakes? Who would I revile and argue with? He's dead! I know he's dead! Oh, Arrrrrgh! Sob I'll find his small, crumpled body in one of the aisles...so still, so quiet. No more caustic repartee. No more smirking exchanges. No more diatribes! Whimper I should have treated him better. I should have even complimented him. Oh, woe. Snivel... snivel... "Geis, what the hell are you doing down here? What are you sniveling about? Run short of french-vanila with cherries ice cream and peach brandy this month? Times are tough." "Alter! You're not dead!" "When I'm finally dead, Geis, you'll be the first to know -- you won't be able to write a line of fiction or non-fiction worth a damn." "Where were you? Why didn't you answer my call?" "I was hot-wiring the intercom you had installed. You'd be surprised what can be done with one of these things." "Alter -- damn it, you're supposed to be under control. You're supposed to be subservient to the surface me! Why can't you behave?" "I dunno, Geis. I guess you're just lucky. Now, why are you down here? You didn't bring any more visitors, did you? No more sightseers unless they're old-fashioned women in young bodies." "Alter, I promise -- no more visitors. And let's not get into sexism and chauvinisnm, hmm?" "Haw. Don't get into it, he says. Geis, you were born into it, you live in it and you'll die in it. As for the future of the women's lib -- that will depend on macroeconomic factors more than cultural or societal factors. The shape of the family to come depends on science, technology and the state of our natural resources. If the trend is toward a lowering of the standard of living due to the absolute increase in the costs of necessities, then a lot of 'ideas whose time has come' may find their time has gone. " "Alter, did I ask you for an opinion? Go find me a copy of the Hugo ballot for this year. Jim Baen, exalted slave-drive editor of this magazine, wants me to discuss the contenders." "Ha. smirk A likely story. You just want to get into print that this year." "Nope. Never crossed my mind. Of course, now that you mention it, I am on the ballot for Best Fan WritMagazine." Blush "Geis, your disengenuity will get you killed one of these years." "My mentioning it will not influence the voting, since this column will not see print until long after the Aussiecon in Melbourne where the Worldcon is being held this year. So go find me a copy of the ballot. I've got to get on with this." "Alright, alright. This way..." "Ugh...the dirt...crud... Don't you ever clean these aisles?" "They're as clean as your mind, Geis. Don't complain. Here... No. A copy of the first issue of it?" "No! Don't you have any organization, Alter?" "I keep telling myself...'Alter, one of these days you're going to have to get organized.' It helps while I'm looking for things... How about this tattered copy of "The Hugo ballot. I " "Why are you so particular? Here...yes, here's a copy. Now go up to your privileged position on the surface and forget me again." "A pleasure!" place... The chains... The locks... He's an impossible creature. What is that he's shouting through the door? Something about...turning the intercom terminal into a...into a matter transmitter? No. No, could never be done... Could it? I'd better write Jerry Pournelle and get his opinion. Alter Ego on the loose with a matter transmitter is a prospect too horrible to contemplate. Well, in the meantime, up I go to the surface for a look at this ballot. Let's see now... Best Novel. The nominated are: Guin Priest Niven  Pournelle. cellent novels, superb science ficenough of the voters have read it. It is old-fashioned space war, thefate-of-mankind-hangs-in-the-balance, with strong plot elements and intriguing premise. It is very high in reader entertainment. low-key, 'mature' story, involving the fate of one man and his home world. It deals with character, competing ideals, the rich and the poor. Both novels, to be honest, drag more inherent status as 'quality' sf. Another factor is that Ursula K. Le Guin has been winning awards hand over fist lately, and the fans tend to say 'Enough, already' and give awards to someone else for awhile. The Best Novella line-up is: "Assault on a City" by Vance "Bom With the Dead" by Siverberg "Riding the Torch" by Spinrad "A Song for Lya" by Martin "Strangers" by Dozois. Readership counts here, I think, and name recognition. So Silverberg readership remembering Martin's story and perhaps voting enough on that basis to make the difference...even though in my opinion "A Song for Lya" is only a so-so story. "Riding the Torch" by Spinrad deserves equal praise and status with "Bom With the Dead" in my view. Alas, I have not read the Vance or the Dozois. I have only read two of the novelettes on the ballot, so I cannot with justice make any comment at all. But justice has little to do with life, so I will, anyway. They are: "Adrift Just Off the Islets of Langerhans" by Ellison "After the Dreamtime" by Lupoff "A Brother to Dragons, a Companion to Owls" by Wilhelm "Extreme Prejudice" by Pournelle "Midnight by the Morphy Watch" by Leiber "Nix Olympica" by Walling "That Thou Art Mindful of Him" by Asimov Harlan Ellison cannot write uninterestingly. His stories always grab and twist even if they insult the canons of sf and maul plausibility. This doesn't seem to bother the readers or Harlan. He has a good chance to win. So does Fritz Leiber with his memorable, semi-classic fantasy. And everyone loves Fritz. The short stories are: "Cathadonian Odyssey" by Bishop "The Day Before the Revolution" by Le Guin "The Hole Man" by Niven "Schwartz Between the Galaxies" by Silverberg. Take your pick. I refuse all comment. It'll be a close vote. (And I hope the Aussiecon committee publishes the vote breakdown for all these categories.) The nominees for Best Professional Artist: Steven Fabian Frank Kelly Freas Tim Kirk John Schoenherr Rick Sternback I would like to see Steve Fabian or Tim Kirk win, since they are fan # Garden Street, Moonachie, N.J. # # A# artists who turned pro. But logic suggests that the love affair with Freas will continue. The Best Fan Artists are: George Barr Grant-Canfield Bill Rotsler James Shull With Tim Kirk in the pro ranks now. Bill Rotsler, the sentimental favorite for lo these many years, has a fine chance to win his first Hugo. Grant Canfield, well-liked, and very active, is a strong contender. The Best Professional Editor category has: Jim Baen Ben Bova Terry Carr Ed Ferman Robert Silverberg Ted White The obvious winner will most likely be Ben Bova again; he continues to do a good job with impact of the magazine on the voting will probably result in another Hugo. Certainly a Special Mention should go to Jim Baen for Best New Editor. Ted White should get the annual Hang In There award. Who or which will win the Best Fan Magazine Hugo? If the power of circulation prezine, and if the Aussies vote for Bruce Gillespie's prestigious and This may be Bruce's only chance, since he seems to have burned himself out. Those nominated as Best Fan Writer are; John Bangsund Dick Geis Sandra Miesel Don Thompson Susan Wood John Bangsund has withdrawn. That leaves me against two women and Don Thompson. Susan Wood won last year, and it's never happened that Best Fan Writer winners repeat. I won in #. Of course Galaxy's #-plus readership won't have any effect... Read my next column and find out who won and what I've got to say about all the above categories. Including the last category -- Best Dramatic Presentation; the men behind the cameras, or goThe Best Dramatic category has been somewhat of a sowhat award since its beginning. The winners are usually people who are outside-thefamily and could care less about winning a Hugo. I have never seen an ad that proclaimed, 'The HugoWinning Picture...' Outside the sf world, a Hugo is small beer. I think the category should be abolished. Let's have a Best SF Columnist Hugo instead. Where's that hooting laughter coming from? "From me, Geis." get out of the dungeon -- and up here in the Sanctum?" "I told you I was hot-wiring that TV intercom unit. I simply applied some van Vogtian physics and the Tenth Law of Spock, and threw the switch. There was a blinding flash, the stench of burning tendrils, and -- I poufed into existence here." "But that's impossible! You can't -- " "You got any tendril salve? A tube of Xeno? There are a few Pournellian bugs in that matter transmitter." "This is the forebrain, Alter. The Prime Self and the Alter Ego do "Nice place you have here. Stereo...easy chair...color TV...a bar... Hmmm. Oh, come on, Geis! La Mesa muscatel? Red Rocket wine? Kummel caraway liqueur? Where's the peach brandy?" "I ran out last week -- Alter! Get thee hence! Back to the dungeon!" "Nope. I am your equal now. Get me a bottle of creme de menthe (and no cheap brand, either), a half gallon of good vodka, and a dozen large cans of frozen orange juice." "You're out of your tree! I'll use the amulet and the incantation to banish thee -- you. Let's see now...where did I put that incantation?" "Geis, now that we're doing a monthly column, with all this extra work involved, we have to work closely together. Now, if we move in another bed -- " "Where did I put that paper? I can't remember all the words. Bed? Oh, no you don't!" "I'll have to be with you day and night. If you think I'm going to singe my tendrils going and coming via that jury-rigged matter transmitter, forget it! Tell you what -- we can alternate doing the column. I have a book or two picked out I want to tear apart and examine their entrails for the benefit of the readers. You want to ramble on about the Hugo winners and do smallpress reviews, and -- " "How did it go? Yug slugguth...necro-floshbutch...No Maybe if I just rub the amulet and make a wish... "Then I can write a column telling the readers how to enter the sacred inner circles of sf fandom...how to publish a fanzine...even how to go to a convention and watch some of the Big Name Pros make fools of themselves." "What? You expect me to let you betray my fellow professionals? Never!" "What, never?" "Well...hardly ever." "You just wait, Geis. We'll get along just swell. Gimme a little kiss." ' 'O God! Where is that paper? ' '  He was a master of illusions -- reality he found more difficult to deal with... The room stank, but then of course it should. Fourteen months' accumulation of straw on the floor of a drinking hall: spilled ale, stale urine, rotten cheese and vomitus -- all told their sordid tales. Castles should be vacated from time to time so that the warders can shovel out accumulated filth and let a season of fresh air purge the stone. Keep Ahnlich was well into its second winter of continuous habitation. Storymaker knew this well; he was surprised that the smell should suddenly intrude. "There's treachery afoot," Malreve rumbled, scowling into his bowl. "Vile treachery." He plunged his nose into foam, as if to sniff out a lurking villain, Storymaker shrugged. "Of course there is." They had covered this ground too many times during the recent weeks of inactivity. "When armed force fails as a tool of statecraft, there's naught left but treachery." He sipped his watery ale. "The King's cousins were practiced back-stabbers long before they tried their hands at being generals." Funny, he had never noticed before what an insipid brew this ale was. Tomson sat quietly, sampling his bowl from time to time and taking in their every word. His eager brown eyes darted from speaker to speaker, though they were no longer rounded in awe at such casual talk of the fate of monarchs. With every month had he grown in poise and perception; the lad was nigh on to becoming a man of full measure. Storymaker had shared many an adventure with him, these past months, and had come to love him like a brother. Malreve caught his eye, reached behind it to capture the thought, as only a companion of many campaigns can do. He scowled his blackest scowl. Strange how Storymaker could read concern couched in his friend's ill-temper. But then it was strange that he, the wiry teller of bright tales, should remain so long at the side of a hulk so taciturn and gloomy as Malreve. "We'll have to be moving on soon, you know." A glance at Tomson. "We'll have to leave all this behind." The glance conveyed a message that Storymaker refused to accept. "We still owe service to the King," he replied. "Even for mercenaries we have been well paid." Then, almost defiantly, "We must linger yet awhile. These people need us now more than ever." "Aye. They need us, but can we come through?" He tossed off his brew, slammed the empty bowl down on the oaken planks. "Wench!" He slammed the bowl again for emphasis. "Every day our army shrinks. Those that don't desert die of the Sickness, or in some stupid drunken brawl. Have you seen what's happened to discipline? Some of the cockier louts are even starting to answer back to me -- me! "Where in Seven Hells is that girl?" Malreve roared in sudden exasperation. It was all true, and Malreve's uncharacteristic loquaciousness underlined the gravity of the situation. There were winter crops to tend -- it was hard to blame peasants for caring more about a full belly come spring than about a fat king's family squabbles. They had no way of grasping the long term consequences of his defeat. Siege decimated a fighting force slowly, but just as surely as pitched battle. The two mercenaries had worked wonders with the rabble of peasant farmers they were given, making it into the most effective army, man for man, between the mountains and the sea. But discipline so quickly imposed evaporated just as quickly with no new victories to savor. They were not, in actual fact, under direct siege. The Ducal Alliance chose rather to ring in the vast South valley over which the Keep held sway. But nowhere could the perimeter be pushed outward by frontal assault, not without grievous loss of life. And no man could pass the encircling camps without facing death, or swearing allegiance to the Dukes. Tempting bribes to defectors made desertion a real problem. Yes, something would have to be done to improve discipline, Storymaker decided, and soon. Maybe he could... The thought was interrupted by the entrance of Lit, the serving wench. Her belly was well rounded now and she carried her burden with stately pride. It was Storymaker's child. She also earned a pitcher. "It's about time," Malreve muttered. His manner made clear that he was keeping a strong curb on his temper. Malreve took his drinking seriously; he disliked interruptions in the smooth flow of alcohol from pitcher to bowl to belly. Once, in Marberry, he had dragged a tardy serving wench back from her brief squat in the alley, skirts still hiked around her waist and both hands clawing to free her hair from his fist. Everyone had laughed uproariously at his impatience and the girl's predicament. Everyone, that is, but Story maker. He was continually rufning good help, by Malreve's standards. Find a wench who was pleasing to the eye and properly cowed, and right away Storymaker would start making a fuss over her and treating her like a lady. Such treatment invariably led to disastrous interruptions of service. The girls began putting on airs, following Storymaker around like lovesick pups, and making themselves generally unavailable to the rest of the clientele. It was disgusting. Malreve knew better than to try to cure his friend of this bad habit; for Storymaker, oddly enough, took his women as seriously as some men took their drink. Once, in Avalon, there had been a girl, a stable cleaner by trade. An ostler chose her for a quick one, not knowing anyone lay private claim to her favors. (He would have scarce believed it had he been told.) It cost him his testicles. Lit filled bowls all around, lingering but for a second at Storymaker' s side. Only a fool Would have failed to notice the ill-temper clouding the room. Serving girls, even those accustomed to special treatment, learned early to keep clear of sour patrons. It took but a casual swipe of a beringed hand to remove a girl's front teeth and lower her market value. Serenely but swiftly she waddled out. Storymaker felt a renewed surge of pride at this visible proof of his manhood. How Lit's mother, the crone charged with running the drinking hall, had protested when she found her principal helper saddled with a swelling belly. Loud was her wailing as she berated Storymaker for the inconvenience he had caused her. The scene had been a source of much amusement to the other drinkers; everyone knew she was secretly pleased that the get would be the child of a warrior -- one in the King's counsel at that. A boy so bom might well hope to rise above his station. He would certainly be uncommon fair and quick. And even a girl by Storymaker could expect an easier path through life. It seeped into Storymaker's awareness that he never saw himself in this child's future. He was certainly not the marrying kind, but he had a fondness for watching his bastards through their infancy. Only when he was sure that mother and child were doing well would he accede to Malreve's impatient demand to move on. Yet somehow he knew that this child he would never see. The strange sense of certainty depressed his spirits beyond measure. With a physical shrug he threw off the gloom. He caught Tomson's ever-watchful eye, smiled. "Did I ever tell you of the time we rode the dragons into battle through the sky? It was over the kingdom of the Bretons, was it not, Malreve?" The lad brightened at the prospect of another story from the master himself. Even if he had heard it a hundred times (and he had not heard this one even once), he would have said nothing to deflect Storymaker from a tale. Real dragons that flew! The most improbable lies always had the best plots. Skillfully, Storymaker built the tale. Layer upon layer piled the fancies, yet always with that aura of believability about them that made one want to swallow the concoction whole. Legions by the thousand strove for dominion over vast kingdoms. The Spitters of Fire spat flaming brands at their riders' beck that slayed men and beasts for leagues around. What wonder there was in it all! What glory to be had! The ending spun out, was tied off, snipped. The maker of stories drained his bowl to wet his parched throat, leaned back to bask in the silent admiration of his small audience. Even Malreve looked less sour that was his wont. A good thing, it was often said, that Storymaker was only half as good at soldiering as he was at telling tales -- else where would be the need for armies? "Come, my friends," said Storymaker, "Let us exit this dank hole and enjoy the sunshine while it should last." His gloom was all but forgotten. "Malreve, my good friend, we can look over your surly legion, and perhaps knock a few heads together as a general lesson, hey?" The prospect of a good fight was one of the few lures that would draw the burly one from his drink. He rose with a toothy grin. As storymaker drew his companions out the door, a hand clasped to the neck of each, he felt again that lurch of strangeness. That tale he had just told -- so out of place in this world of stone walls and crossbows. Such an imagination he had! His dreams often seemed more like reality than this solid rock itself.    "Pikes are all in order, Sire," the toothless cripple sprayed. He was like a hound in his eagerness to please his master on this unexpected visit. Storymaker nodded acceptance, but was careful with his inspection all the same. The old man, a veteran of too many battles involving blunt weapons, would do his job all the more faithfully knowing that his work was checked and appreciated. The post was a reward for long years of faithful service, but still it was important. Locking up weapons between battles had been one of the first innovations Storymaker had pushed through. Bloodshed from tavern brawls was cut to a third by this simple measure alone. Take away a man's arms and not only is he less effective as a fighter but also is he less inclined to fight. The King was quick to appreciate that psychology and approved the control of garrison arms, even over the loud protests of his knights and lesser nobles. As a compromise, however, the senior officers and nobility were permitted to keep their hand weapons. Still, it might be necessary to distribute weapons on short notice -- in the event of a sneak attack at night -- so one could not stow pikes and staves anyplace too inaccessible. Where iron and stone cannot serve, one must substitute human flesh. It at least carried a brain to respond rapidly to the cry of alarm. Storymaker and his friends bade the pike keeper good day and continued their rambling survey. Several men came lumbering past, red faced and wheezing. They were earning their evening grog as Storymaker had laid down, five laps around the compound for each bowl. It was the only way the mercenaries could think of to keep garrisoned troops in fighting trim, and made work for yet more cripples as lap counters. It was interesting to note that the consumption of ale was no lower than before; but the jogging path had worn down by the span of a man's hand. A soldier would walk barefoot through hell for the chance to get drunk, it seemed. Tomson nudged Storymaker and pointed to a portly figure who just lurched into view far back along the path. He wore a heavy fur coat despite the sweat streaming from his body. Running was hard enough for a man of his girth, yet he would not part with his prized coat even for the time it took him to earn a thirst quencher. Storymaker shared a grin with the boy. All of the troops had booty of one sort or another -- it was one of the few incentives to soldiering that had any long term appeal. Indeed, the practice of letting the fighting men keep much of their loot had been around long before the mercenaries took command. The problem was, though, that once a castle's walls were breached and the doors flung open, the attacking army would dissolve into an orgy of rape and pillage that was beyond control. Often, much wealth was simply destroyed, fine tapestries carved up for blankets and delicate jewelry mangled for its gold. There were even occasions recorded when the ousted lord kept about himself a sufficient body of disciplined troops to retake his holdings from the drunken revelers before the night was out. Storymaker I changed all that. Whenever they made their final assault on one of the Ducal strongholds, he kept back a small force of his most trustworthy (i.e. sober) men. Their job was to secure enemy royalty and their possessions while the fighting was still underway, and to keep his own rabble army in line until gates and guardposts could be manned. Only then did Storymaker allow the rape and pillage to begin. Such enlightened leadership made him the most feared and respected fighter these people had ever known. These people? wondered Storymaker. Who then are my people? He was distracted from this train of thought when Tomson suddenly darted into a doorway. They had reached the barracks rooms in their wanderings; all about them were men dozing in the watery sunshine or gaming in small clusters. Nothing seemed out of the ordinary. A stone jug came flying through the doorway. It hit the hardpacked courtyard and shattered, spraying shards and the strong odor of distilled liquor in all directions. A roar of anger rose up from several throats inside. Tomson came backing out, hand on his knife, followed by three beet-faced soldiers with blood in their eyes. "You know the rules," the boy said with remarkable steadiness. "Only beer while in garrison. Where did you get that stuff? Who sold it to you?" Hard liquor was one of the commonest bribes doled out by the Dukes' spies. Its very presence within the walls told of some piece of intelligence revealed, perhaps some traitorous service purchased. Treachery indeed. The men were obviously too drunk to be cowed by any show of authority. They could not see beyond the loss of their precious jug. And now a crowd was forming, to wait and see how their officers dealt with this clear breach of discipline. It was not a very friendly crowd. Malreve and Storymaker came up on either side of the boy. "I can handle them, Sire," he said. "My blade evens the score nicely." There was no braggadocio in that pronouncement; it was merely a careful analysis of the tactical situation. "True enough, lad," said Storymaker, clearly proud of the younger man's poise. "But 'twere better we ended this fast and with a minimum of bloodshed. There's no shame in having help for that." They waded in with bare fists. It was over quickly enough. Storymaker ducked a clumsy haymaker, shoved his opponent off balance, then felled him with a stiffhanded chop to the base of the neck. When he looked up, the other two drunks also lay in the dirt. Malreve grinned his delight. Storymaker met Tomson's smile, gave him a significant nod. It was he whose keen eyesight had caught these malefactors; let him issue the orders for their punishment. It would raise his stature in the eyes of the troops. While Tomson mobilized the waiting crowd to carry out his directives -- the soldiers were suddenly much more obedient -- Storymaker watched a page make his way across the courtyard toward them. Barely more than a child, he was one of the King's messengers. "Begging your pardon. Sire," the boy stammered, "but His Majesty w-wishes your presence, Sire. And, uh," he screwed up his face in concentration, "and would you please bring your staff. Sire." He sighed audibly; he must have gotten everything right despite the terror of facing the great Storymaker himself. "Very well." He suppressed a grin. "Please inform His Majesty that we are on our way." The page bowed and fled. Storymaker rounded up his two friends and explained. They made their way quickly towards the King's quarters; it was never wise to keep royalty waiting. Besides, an audience with the King might well be the start of a new campaign. Everyone would be pleased by such news. As they entered the audience chamber, Tomson said to Storymaker, "By the way, you must teach me your trick of hitting with the stiffened hand, Sire. It looked very effective." The mercenary felt another lurch of strangeness. He hadn't realized that he knew such tricks.    The King looked old. Years of warfare had taken their toll, as they must of any sensitive man. Peace had reigned in his father's time, giving the young Prince a chance to improve the lot of his nation through land reforms and extensive irrigation. Such work incentives and technological aid led to incredible prosperity, and roused the envy of his cousins. When the old King died each of his neighboring relatives tried in turn to bite off a piece of the prosperous domain before the young ruler could get his wits about him. Slowly they learned that a lover of peace was not necessarily a coward on the battlefield. Shifting alliances formed in the wake of each repulse, to try anew at conquering the gentle monarch who was a not so gentle fighter. The coming of Storymaker and Malreve almost ended their threat. Defeat after defeat, however, only served to frighten all the Dukes into suspending their internecine squabbles and rising up in strength against Keep Ahnlich and its ruler. Thus the current uneasy stalemate and the King's grey hair. The mercenaries and Tomson bowed deeply. "It's been too long since I've had you at my table, Storymaker," the monarch began. "I miss hearing your delightful fabrications." Storymaker could only bow deeply again at this flattery. "But I fear there's no time to make amends for all those missed evenings." He paused. "You two are discharged from my service as of today." "Sire!" He could't keep the hurt astonishment from exploding. "If there is any way we've failed to serve you..." "No, no. Be still." He was a bit testy. "I must tell you -- the northern frontier fell this morning. There was no battle; it was mass desertion. My messengers tell me that the Dukes are marching two thousand strong. They will be here by tonight, with as many more arriving before the week is out. Ahnlich must eventually fall." There was stunned silence. "I tell you this so that you may escape in time. You cannot help me anymore, and I would not have you die the death my cousins would arrange for you. I myself will be stealing away within the hour." "Can we not go with you? You will need men to guard your person. You will need officers to organize an army for your return to power." The King smiled sadly. "Perhaps. But I fear that may be a while off, and I've already kept you idle too long. You mercenaries are never happy unless you've a good fight on your hands, eh?" The smile was warmer. "No, 'tis better we part now. Travelling in small groups will increase our chances of going undetected." There was no arguing with that tone of finality. "You have both served me well. There will be an extra sack of gold coins waiting with your baggage to help smooth your way. For the pleasure you have given me with your company, however, there is no reward I can conceive of that is adequate. If you have a wish, it would please me to grant it." Storymaker barely hesitated. "May we take Tomson with us, Your Highness?" Being base born, the lad was property of the King. Malreve growled softly. "Of course, of course," the King replied heartily. "I had forgotten your friendship in the midst of my own worries. Tomson, I discharge you from my service. You are a free man. I only pray you can run fast enough to enjoy your freedom." Both Tomson and Storymaker bowed low this time. "And now I must take my leave of you. Should fortune grant us a reunion there would be none gladder than I; but I do not see it in the cards. Fare you well." "And you, Sire," each spoke softly. The King turned to leave, then stopped. "Oh, one last thing," he turned to look at Storymaker. "It is easy enough to see how you came by your name, except for one thing. Why do they call you Story maker instead of Story teller?" "I know not. Sire," he replied simply. But for some reason the question shocked him to the core. I    "Let's get the hell out of here." Malreve strode off rapidly through the warren of passageways even as he muttered those words. "Wait!" said Storymaker. "Our rooms are off that way. We must collect our baggage." Malreve wheeled on him. "Didn't you hear what the King said? There'll be two thousand men here by tonight. Think what that means! The horsemen won't wait on marching men; they'll be here any moment!" "You're right, of course." Then, turning to Tomson, "I'm afraid you're going to have to start your career as a free man without a penny. But don't worry; we've been broke before." The boy smiled with complete trust. "He stays," said Malreve. "What do you mean? You heard the King give him permission to come with us. What else does he need?' ' Malreve started off, stopped, ran his hand through his hair. He gave his friend that piercing glance again. "We have to leave " he said intensely. "Don't you understand?" Storymaker tried to suppress understanding, and he almost succeeded. "Can't he come along part of the way, at least?" he asked meekly. Meekly. Tomson looked from one to the other in confusion. Malreve swore. Shrugged. "Let's move." They had almost retraced their route when the disturbance began. Men were running in all directions. Malreve grunted and broke into a trot. The pike keeper was impaled on one of his own weapons and the entire rack was aflame. There was no hope of arming the garrison. Some well-placed traitor had seen to that. Someone else was swinging the gates wide even as they reached them. So much for the thought of sneaking out. They ran past the turncoat and headed across the frozen marsh for the hills. Horsemen could already be seen approaching the betrayed fortress. A shout and a wave from the guardpost alerted the attackers to the running men. A dozen horses detached themselves from the pack and altered course to cut off their flight. The three men ran across the uneven ground as fast as they dared. The shrubbery on the hillside came closer, but so did the shouts of the riders. It would be a near thing. Malreve dove into the first large thicket they came to and, surprisingly, disappeared below ground level. A stuttering roar came from beneath the camouflage. Within seconds, he emerged driving a jeep up the steep incline. Storymaker leaped aboard before his companion could utter his usual impatient growj, but Tomson froze at the sight of the machine. "Come on," Storymaker urged. "It won't hurt you." He half dragged the boy into a seat. They started with a lurch and almost lost Tomson immediately. Storymaker had to show him where to hold on, how to take the shocks of the uneven terrain. The horsemen grew closer. Malreve drove like a maniac. Over smooth ground he gained easily over their pursuers. But there were many rocks and ruts where horses could leap while a wheeled vehicle could not. Faster and faster Malreve took the rough spots. The jeep bounced wildly. But horses tire. At first it seemed that that simple fact would determine who won the race up the hillside; already there were stragglers among the pursuit. Then a ridge of rock appeared over the next crest. The pursuing horsemen saw the barrier almost at the same time and cheered. Tomson was looking green. Storymaker diverted his attention from the trouble ahead long enough to give the boy a reassuring smile. "It's all right. Lad. We'll make it yet." "Sire! I..." Whatever Tomson intended to say was wrenched from him as they crested the ridge at full speed. The engine roared as the wheels lost traction and the jeep slowly began to tumble in midair. Storymaker saw that they were going to land upside down. He punched Malreve's shoulder as a signal to jump, turned to find Tomson already thrown free. He tensed to leap and found his foot caught beneath the seat. The ground loomed up. He landed in green cotton, with olive-drab confetti showering down on his head and shoulders. The cotton became close cropped grass; the jeepconfetti dissipated as it touched the ground. Nearby he saw Malreve get to his feet and tum toward him. Tomson was gone. There was silence, then thunderous applause.    All around them on the hillside people stood, appearing as if from a rapidly thinning fog. They were clad in garmets of simple cut -- as were he and Malreve, Storymaker suddenly noticed. It was coming back to him now, slowly as ever. This was the time of the Festival. The Games were over, the new Songs had been sung. Now was the time for the Stories, and he and Malreve had just finished a joint composition. All around him he heard the telepathic chatter of people discussing the dream. Squalor and violence were always popular themes in these tame times. The judges would, of course, look beyond such base appeals and evaluate the work on the basis of technique and style. "Such an unusual withdrawal sequence," came a hard-edged intellectual thought. "Did you notice how gradually the sense of alienation was built? I haven't seen such a smooth transition since The Troubador retired." "Yes. And the jeep was such a marvelous anachronism, don't you think?" This from an effete-looking girl up the slope a ways. "But what do you make of Tomson?" her companion (no, her lover) replied. "Shouldn't he properly have been left behind?" the second girl pursued. "Oh, you're so insensitive," the first girl shot back. "Don't you understand anything?" Storymaker felt numb. He looked down at his thin arms; his sunken chest, feeling reality seep in around him. Dreamers were bred for their heightened telepathic abilities, not for physical attractiveness. A boy his age was discussing with his girlfriend Storymaker's well known preoccupation with sex. It made him feel even lonelier. He looked over at Malreve, who was now perceivable as a pudgy boy of about the same age. Malreve 's customary pout was back and he kicked diffidently at the turf to cover his embarrassment. It had been a good dream; both hated this period of dissection that always followed. Still, it was their life, their... everything. During the concluding days of each Festival they reigned supreme. Few could build and guide a communal fantasy half as well as they. Malreve's fame was widespread and he, Storymaker, was bidding fair for immortality. He was the Maker of Stories, a title to be proud of. Loneliness was the price exacted of all good Dreamers. The desire for the normal pleasures of life that they were denied led to these superbly controlled flights of the imagination; fantasies which were larger than life simply because they had never learned life's true dimensions. The results were in; the scores were high. Storymaker conferred briefly with Malreve, reached agreement. Around them the last of the chatter died away in the hush that always precedes a Story. The new fantasy was building between them, seemingly without volition, almost beyond their ability to control it. As he slid downward into a new oblivion, Storymaker's mind gave a rebellious cry. Tomson! Where are you? The greedy voyeurs were enjoying even this, his moment of private sadness. Just before he left reality behind once more, Storymaker had time for one last heart-rending thought: Tomson was the best friend he'd ever had.  of August #, #: Section #. Title #. United States Code. #. Title of publication: Galaxy, Incorporating Worlds of IF, Magazine. #. Date of filing: Oct. #, #. #. Frequency of issue: # times per year. #a. Annual subscription price: # per year. #. Location of known office of publication; # East #th St., New York, N Y. #. #. Location of the headquarters or general business offices of the publishers: # East #th St., New York, N.Y. #. #. Names and addresses of publisher, editor, and managing editor: Publisher, Arnold E. Abramson, # East #th St., New York, N.Y. #; Editor, James Baen, # Ea#t #th St., New York, N.Y. #; Managing Editor, None. #. Owner (If owned by a corporation, its name and address must be stated and also immediately thereunder the names and addresses of stockholders owning or holding I percent or more of total amount of stock. If not owned by a corporation, the names and addresses of the individual owners must be given. If owned by a partnership or other unincorporated firm, its name and address, as well as that of each individual must be given.) Arnold E. Abramson, Laurel Hill Drive, Pleasantville, N.Y. #; Robert J. Abramson, # Post Road. Scarsdale, N.Y. #; Peter J. Abramson, # Easi #th St., New York, N.Y. #; Allen  Co., # Broad St., New York, N.Y. #: Cede  Co., PO Box #, Bowling Green Station, New York, N.Y. #. Known bondholders, mortgagees, and other security holders owning or holding I percent or more of total amount of bonds, mortgages or other securities; None. #. For optional completion by publishers mailing at the regular rates (Section #, Postal Service Manual): # U#.C. # provides in pertinent part: "No person who would have been entitled to mail matter under former section # of this title shall mail such matter at the rates provided under this subsection unless he files annually with the Postal Service a written request for permission to mail matter at such rates." In accordance with the provisions of this statute, I hereby request permission to mail the publication named in Item I at the reduced postage rates presently authorized by # U.S.C. #. (Signature and title of editor, publisher, business manager, or owner) Lawrence C. Murphy, of circulation: Average Single # mos. Issue A. Total No. Copies Printed (Net Press Run) # B. Paid Circulation #. Sales through dealers and carriers, street vendors and counter sales # #. Mail Subscriptions # C. Total Paid Circulation #I D. Free Distribution by mail, carrier or other means Samples, complimentary, and other free copies # E. Total Distribution (Sum of C and D) # F. Copies Not Distributed #. Office use, leftover, unaccounted, spoiled after print#I # # # # ing # # #. Returns from news agents  # # G. Total (Sum of E  F -- should equal net press run shown in A) # #I I certify that the statements made by me above are correct and complete. Circulation Manager Dear Mr. Baen, Perhaps you have heard from him already, but I sent a copy of the letter of Dr. Pournelle's published on page # of the September issue to my congressman, the Honorable Paul Findley. I thought you might like to see a copy of the letter I received from Congressman Findley (attached). Why don't you make a regular or irregular feature, running the best and most feasible ideas and suggestions in way of problem-solving on the order of Dr. Poumelle's idea? You could keep them similarly brief, of course, so that not too much editorial space is given over to something that is not strictly within the confines of the magazine's format. It would be an excellent public service and really might come to something. I hope that others who sent in copies of the letter received the same encouraging response as I did. Yours sincerely, Nick Howes I # State Alton, IL # Congressman Findley' s reply; Dear Mr. Howes: What an original idea. I am delighted that you have taken the time lo excerpt the article from Galaxy Magazine and send it to me. Although I have long opposed government subsidies for various U.S. commodities, I fully intend to pursue this with officials at the U.S. Department of Agriculture to see what problems may exist. I am immediately securing the original of the article from analysis of it for me. Thanks very much for bringing it to my attention. Warm regards, Paul Findley Representative in Congress If anything comes of this the readers of Galaxy will be among the first to know. As for a regular or irregular column-it's called ' 'Directions. Dear Mr. Baen: Galaxy) leads me to speculate on a possible "mechanism" for their propulsion, one which might also explain some of their odd side effects. Magnetic monopoles. For every elementary interaction there is a dimensionless number which measures its strength, and determines both the importance and the complexity of its manifestation in the behavior of particles. For electrons the number is known as the fine structure constant; it is e # fic, where e is the charge of the electron, c is the speed of light, and h is Planck's constant divided by # pi. This number is ##, which is comfortably less than one. As a result the theory of quantum electrodynamics works well. For the "strong" interaction (which holds nuclei together) the analogous constant is about #, and the result is that we get just nowhere trying to use the same approximation methods on strong interaclions that were successful in electrodynamics. The theory of string interactions has a history of unending, increasingly desperate search for some other way to get simple, reliable predictions from fundamental ideas. The large value of that constant also implies a huge number of unstable "particles" held together by the strong interaction. Newspaper accounts of the " monopole discovery" state that the charge on the monopole is !#e. Because the fine structure constant is determined by e squared, for monopoles one gets a "fine structure constant" of #. Quantum magnetodynamics, or whatever it is to be called, will deal with much the strongest interaction known. Therefore it is just impossible to predict the technology that could be built out of monopoles. The effect on science fiction should be exhilarating: from now on and for a long time, the word "monopole" can excuse just about anything a writer wants it to in the way of unreasonable machinery. The theorists are going to go frantic. It will be fun to watch. Sincerely yours, Christopher J. Henrich # Morris Avenue D# Bronx, N Y. #. A short pause while we bring Galaxy's Science Editor on-line: Dear Jim, Checking around with people who ought to know, I find the consensus is that Henrich is right: given the binding energies available in monopole interactions, there may be a whole new class of elements we've not yet seen, and they may have some weird properties -- providing we could ever get hold of any. Also, if we can manipulate monopoles so they can be flung at various nuclei, the results could be pretty spectacular. It could even be an approach to sucking far more energy out of interactions than we've previously hoped for. As to whether these things could provide propulsive power for interstellar ships, nobody wants to say. We can all agree that if the evidence holds up and monopoles do exist, it's going to be a lot of fun to watch. Jerry Poumelle Dear Jim,  that there is now a "space lobby" which they can join. It is headed by Werner von Braun, and has an impressive board of directors. My own solicitation to join was sent by Dr. Robert Forward, who seems to appear regularly in my columns as well as in his own articles. The National Space Institute is an educational non-profit organization with membership costs deductible from taxes. It will have what appear to be interesting publications, and will also try to educate the public to the value of space research. For those interested, dues are # a year (# for students below the age of #) and membership is open to the general public. The address is National Space Institute, Box # L'Enfant Plaza, Washington DC #. I've already sent in my dues. Anyone care to join me? Best, Jerry Poumelle Dear Mr. Baen, Please allow me this short word concerning Don Tarbet's letter in the September issue of Galaxy. How could anyone imagine that sciencefiction is unoriginal or, "no longer presenting anything radically new and different"? Science fiction as a maturing media has produced the most vigorously asserting creative masterpieces for an entire decade. Bear witness: Harlan Ellison, Frank Herbert, Roger Zelazny, Norman Spinrad and Ursula K. Le Guin. There has been nothing in the so-called "mainstream" that even compares in depth and originality with science fiction. (I read S.F. 'cause that's what's Happening). But I am not at odds with Mr. Tarbet for these primarily emotional reasons. Not only is there flaw in his intellectual argument, but his position defies the very intention of intellectual argument. To wit, Mr. Tarbet proposes a throw-back to Ye Olde Sci-Fie days. That sir is a regression, (no offence intended to Ye Olde Masters)! His logic tells him that them wuz the good of days when two fisted men thunk through their problems to the end. Yet he fails to recognize that in spite of the optimistic energies of those by-gone decades we are still where we are. Which brings me to the point. The first step in surmounting a problem lies in its acceptance as a problem, rather than it's recognition. Now Mr. Tarbet shuns acceptance and recognition both in one fell swoop, and proposes a return to the times when scienceliterature. All I can say is that there is plenty of that stuff on the fringes. He attacks that which is radical to him, but doesn't seem to realize that radical was what he was calling for. One last dig for Mr. Tarbet; Where is your sense of wonder, sir? Sincerely, Bud Houston P.O. Box W Lompoc, CA # Mr. Baen, First of all, it was very nice of you to invite letters. We rarely get invited to the really interesting places. Secondly, Dr. Pournelle's depiction of our big-league scientistskicking the philosophical ball around on the home court was very encouraging to me. Ever since the Second Awareness, I've felt the premonitory tremblings of our "foundationless future", and am gratified that it is not just a local phenomenon. Naturally, I do not feel it is proper for the dictionary of science to contain the word "believe", preferring a strict neutrality be kept with regard to unproven theory, but the open mind is always desirable. When I was in my first physics class many years ago, I heard the instructor state very firmly, "The nature of matter is that it cannot be created or destroyed, but merely changed in form." I look this on good faith, as is expected of a student, thereby nullifying any contradictory concepts I may have formed then. I feel that instructor should have added as footnote, "By present technology." Perhaps he considered it obvious, perhaps not. At any rate, all scientific texts should end on a similar note, so as to make aware to impressionable young students that fact does not always remain fact so long as inquiry persists. It took me several years to realize that the matter he was referring to as being non-creatable was an actuality, therefore created (by what means or materials available in nonexistence, time must tell), and creatable, even if not by present technology. Who knows how much of our established science has been built on unsound theory, and is being built upon further every day? The Law of Existence states, "You can get something for nothing, despite claims to the contrary." How many perfectly usable bridges have had "Washed Out" signs erected on them during the adolescence of science? And does anyone remember where they are, atrophying in the back of the mind? A theory can be elevated to the status of indisputable truth by people who call it a "belief' rather than being willing to say, "I don't know" and continue the search unbiased. Belief is not knowledge, nor is it objectivity. It is an invalid condition; a prejudice. It is the most futile state of the mind, for nothing can be done with it. If it were provable, it would be fact; if it were disprovable, it would be set aside. But held in the mind in such a state, a theory distorts itself; it draws incomplete information from the world to support itself. I will accept the fact of extraterrestrial spaceships when the operators are interviewed in Galaxy, and will dismiss it when our exploratory craft have searched thisbubble of motion (time) phenomenon and declared it empty of said spaceships. Yoiys in observant neutrality, B. Wilson Washington. D.C. Does existence presuppose creation ? I prefer to think that there has always been...something. Dear Mr. Baen: I'm afraid I must differ with Mr. Sturgeon's high opinion of Samuel R. Delany's latest novel, Dhalgren. His arguments can't be faulted -- Delany's ideas are presented as usual in a beautifully ingenious form. However, his praise seems to overlook one of the most vital elements in any novel, an element that is, sadly, lacking from Dhalgren -- the ability of the work to hold the reader's interest while the major ideas are being presented. It is tragic that this novel has failed to hold any sort of interest mechanically for the reader, for, as Sturgeon has pointed out, the ideas are important, to say the least. The problem lies in the fact that you can't write # pages in "chords", as Sturgeon aptly calls them, without boring your reader completely to death. Continuing the chord analogy, consider this: the novel opens, and Delany strikes his first note. Fine. He can set up his mood and tone, build up his characters. But what happens next? Following his unified dictionplot-thematic-character style (which he has put forth in his essay, "About # Words"), the second note of the "chord" fails to delineate the plot further, but rather simply goes over the same ground again and again, each time thickening the plot. Delany uses this technique with all of his work to some extent. One of the most pronounced examples was in his novella, "The Star Pit." Structurally, this story was one of his finest. But mechanically, it was almost insufferable. Delany's work rests on a predevelopment and an extremely weak mode of presentation for those themes. In some cases, the end -- the themes and structure -- justify the means, as in the case of "The Star Pit." In other cases, the themes and structure, no ous development that is necessary to tie together all the varied pieces of Delany's intricate themes. It is a great loss that Dhalgren belongs to this second class. Although its hold the reader's attention or interest. This renders the work almost useless. Sincerely, Randall Baird # Vine wood Blvd. Ann Arbor, Mich. # Dear Mr. Baen, Heartiest congratulations on getting Spider Robinson for the book reviews. An essay masquerading as a review is as much use as tits on a boar hog; Robinson seems businesslike and when I have read his column I know something about what to buy, not something about the Robinsonian ego, in which I am not interested. Yours truly, S. W. Bowne R. D. #I Edinboro, Pa. # Dear Mr. Baen, I found your August editorial, "The Myth of the Light Barrier," enlightening. A scientific discussion of forseeable possibilities for circumventing light velocity is found in Adri(#) occurred from a simple insight: that Relativity (#) does not forbid particles that always travel hyper-optically. In those # years no physicist saw this! Arthur C. Clarke hit the nail on the head with his insight: "When an elderly and distinguished scientist tells you that something is impossible, he is almost certainly wrong. The experts can spot all the difficulties, but lack the imagination and vision to see how they can be overcome. The layman's ignorant optimism turns out, in the long run -- and often in the short run! -- to be nearer the truth." Also re your editorial, you can disprove Special Relativity for only a few cents. Two silicon photo-electric cells are placed # cm apart, on opposite sides of a small light bulb. They" are wired to one another and to a microammeter in such a way that only the difference in current between the cells flows through the microammeter. Bringing one cell is sufficient to cause a variation of several microamps. The apparatus is put in a cardboard tube revolving on an axis; there is a decrease in intensity corresponding roughly to a propagation of light to the south of the Solar System. The absolute velocity of the Solor System is now an experimental fact. Cordially, Dr. A.H. Klotz # Simon St. Babylon, NY # formed me, was performed in Belgium by Monsieur Raphael Godart of AM International, Inc. (a subsidiary of Addressograph Multigraph Corporation). Dr. Klotz also claims to have duplicated Godart' s results. More anon. Dear Mr. Baen, I've been reading Galaxy for several months now and I am becoming fonder of your magazine with each issue. Spider Robinson is a pleasant change; Mr. Robinson's breezy style makes the one column that is often so-so (no matter what magazine you're reading) interesting and enjoyable -- whether you agree with him or not! I hope he lasts a long time. Speaking of things lasting a while I can't tell you how much I agree with Mr. Geis in this month's August. Ed. "Alien Viewpoint." He said all the things I have wanted to say, but never could. If Richard Geis ever stops listening to Alter -- chain him to a wall!!! # Courtland Dr. Sincerely Elizabeth A. Wilson Willoughby, Ohio # The original experiment, Dr. Klotz Jaterjn Hear that, Geis? All published correspondence is subject to editing for clarity and brevity., # page cartoon story with # pages ol comments, Westmont, New Jersey # Out of print. Send wants. Bookdealer, # No. Browning Ave., Tenafly, NJ. #. Free Lists -- SF books, magazines. Send to: Held, Box #, Buffalo. New York #. Calif. #. Illustrated catalog of SF-Fantasy Weird Tale Books. #s of titles listed. Send # cl for one, I for next #, or # for # consecutive catalogs plus Wolfe's "Fifth Head of Carberus" a # clothbound #st ed Nebula Award winning SF book. Send to: Purple Unicorn Books #-G# London Road, Duluth, Minn. #. Magazine of Science Fiction, Fantasy and Horror). # an issue, or # issues a year for #. Imaginative and provocative fiction, Ihe Twilight Zone Revisited, Star Trek Quiz, the Telepathic Corner, science articles, bookmovie reviews, special features. Cash awards for best material published. (Available early #.) Write: John R. Racano, # Cleveland Ave., Colonia, New Jersey #. Poetry Market Newsletter -- Send self-addressed envelope for information: Minotaur, Box #A, Eagle River, Alaska #. How To think about the Problem of Designing a Subculture. As you have gathered we are not technologists but aestheticists who have acquired our technical knowledge deliberately lo insure its proper development and usage We have found that it is ignorance that perverts aesthetic and human values nol technical knowledge." # for two volumes. I # pages total, and one issue of Detour magazine. Interactive Concerns Group, # N.  S Books. G-#. # North Wilder, St. Paul, Minn. #. lists. Gordon Barber, #-G Minneapolis Ave., Duluth, MN. #. A.F. Academy's Third Year Physics course, IntroducPart of the conclusion stales: "The data suggests the existence ol at least three different groups oT aliens." Get the complete study! A copy of the entire chapter is Development, PO Box #, New Haven. Conn. #. Enclose I for shipping and handling. color fluorescent starmap. Highly detailed ships. #-# exploration and conquest. Giant fluorescent starmap. # pieces. #. Send to: D.C.C., # Edgley Ave., Glenside. Penna. #. Science Ficlion Radio Drama Cassettes. Free catalog, Join World Party, for world lederation. Write Paul Rhoads, Box #, Mesa, Colorado #. Attractive, astronomically correct. Tables of data, Vulcan desert landscape, #x#'. # plus # cl shipping. Richard Carroll. Box #, Walnut Creek, Calif. #. pended animation. Freeze, wail, reanimate. Details #, Trans Time, Box #, San Jose, Calif. #. "Escape", Bradbury, Phol, Asimov...catalogue: # Riverside, Calif. #. tor three issues. More than # potential customers. Write S-F Mart, Galaxy# East # Street, New York, N.Y. #. This Vetir's nebula Ulii finest. Profound. Mind-expanding. Engrossing. And, like most winners of the Hugo and Nebula Awards -- SF's equivalents of the Oscars and Emmys -- it's a selection of The Science Fiction Book Club. It's yours right now, if you wish, as one of four books for #f when you join. Every novel on this page is an award winner; every collection includes a prize story. And, as a member, you can depend on something else: you'll be offered most of Science Fiction's # prize winners -- at special low Club prices, and even before the awards are announced! ' : r i ; r: ' ,  I r 'o U# Haj. How the Book Club Work When your application for i cepted, you'll receive your ch just lOp plus shipping and h solutely fascinated, return th -- membership will be cance nothing. About every # weeks (# ' send you the Club's bulletir describing the # coming Sel ety of Alternate choices. If y( tions, you need do nothing; automatically. If you don't v prefer an Alternate, or no t out the convenient form at return it by the date specifii you at least ten days for mz I) you do not get the form within # days, and receiv return them at our expense. As a member you need take only # Selections or Alternates during the coming year. You may resign any time thereafter, or remain a member as long as you wish. Most books are only Si . # plus shipping and handling. Some extra value selections are slightly higher but always much less than Publisher's Editions. Send no money But do send the coupon today. ie. variielecnipped  (ion, or just fill ded and to allow decision, pond...oks Rny # Hugo  nebula Huiard winners for # with membership #. Rendezvous With Rami. By Arthur C. Clarke. Hugo #; Nebula #. Pub. ed. # #. The Gods Themselves. By l saa : Asimov. Hugo #: Nebula #. Pub : # r Science Fiction Book Club  Dept. HR#, Garden City, N.Y. #  I Please accept me as a member. I agree to m the membership plan as described above.  I Send me, as a beginning, the # books whose numbers I have indicated below, and bill me I I agree lo take # additional books at low club I J prices in the coming year and may resign  i I I I I  Mr. Mrs. (Please print) City State Zip i i i The Science c iction Book Club offers its I own complete hardbound editions some times altered in s ze lo fit special presses I and save members even more. Members  accepted in U S A. and Canada only. CanaI dian members will be serviced from ToronI to. Offer slightly different m Canada. a #. Dune. By Frank Herbert. Hugo #; Nebula #. Pub. ed. # #. The Left Hind of Darkness. By Ursula K. Le Guin. Hugo #; Nebula #. Pub. ed. # #. A Time of Changes. By Robert Si I verberg . Nebula #. Spec. Ed. Note: Each of the following collection! of novellas, novelettes, and short fiction Include at least one Hugo andor Nebula Award winner. #. The Hugo Winners. Vol. I  II. Ed. by Isaac Asimov. Pub. ed. # #. Again, Dengerous Visions. Ed. by Harlan Ellison. Pub. ed. # #. New Dimensions #. Ed. by Robert Silverberg. Spec. Ed. #. Universe #. Ed. by Terry Carr. Pub. ed. # #. Nebula Award Stories Seven. Ed. by Lloyd Biggie. Pub, ed. # #. Universe #. Ed. by Terry Carr. Pub. ed. # #. Dangerous Visions. Ed. by Harlan Ellison. Pub. ed. # # The Wind From The Sun. By Arthur C. Clarke. Pub. ed. # #. Sturgeon is Alive and Well. By Theodore Sturgeon Pub. ed. # #. The # Aeiaal World's Best SF. Ed by Donald A. Wollherr Spec. Ed. #. The # Annual World's Best SF. Ed by Donald A. Wollheirr Spec. Ed.  Arsen Darnay Fred Saberhagen  I A L i ' # Wm# i A #fj I i "H .  X A I u SE Forrest J. Ackerman Isaac Asimov Jim Baen Ben Bova Leigh Brackett R Bretnor John Brunner Lm Carter A Bertram Chandler Hal Clement Theodore Cogswell L Sprague de Camp Gordon Dickson Frank Kelly Freas Raymond Z. Gallun Horace L. Gold C.L. Grant James Gunn Joe Haldeman Edmond Hamilton Harry Harrison Laurence M. Janiler Jacqueline Lichtenberg Sam Lundwall Katherine MacLean Barry Malzberg Thomas F Monteleone Dan Morgan Frederick Pohl J.E. Pournelle Mack Reynolds Fred Saberhagen Bob Shaw Robert Sheckley George O. Smith Norman Spmrad Brian M Stableford Christopher StasheM Mort Weismger Gahan Wilson Roger Zelazny These authors will be speaking about the lulure of Science Fiction Fact Meet with them for talks, discussion groups, and rap sessions There will be exhibits and displays by organizations involved in solar energy, ecology, space technology, urban planning, and the arts Over # Science Fiction and Fantasy lilms will be shown in a # day years ol SF and Fantasy Film Production from Melies to the newest releases. There will be film guests, discussions, a special exhibit of original film props and memonbiha from Gort to Bela Lugosi s Dracula Cape There will be Authors' Autograph Booths and Publishers' Displays where you can check out the latest books in the SF field There will be SF dealers m books, film materials, art and collectables occupy the two entire convention doors (equal in ground space to a full city block) containing three theaters. # lecture and display halls and # exhibition tialls All of which will be traveling m the future from June #th-#th. # regislraiion (admitting you to all talks, films, and much more) will be # # be #  I # Tax Make checks payable to Science Fiction Services. Inc . and send to Science Fiction Services. Dept #I PO Box # Montclair. New Jersey # drawings from Galaxy, If, Whispers, Amazing, Fantastic, Outworlds, and more... Including fifteen never before published drawings, done especially for this book. Each drawing is printed on one side of #x# -- # lb. paper, easily removable for framing. This first collection of Fabian's art is truly a collector's item, to be treasured now and in the years to best of one of the field's most talentBox # Mason, Michigan # Sirs: Enclosed is  Please send Name Address City State Zip Arnold E. Abramson, Publisher Jay Ti,nick. Circulation Director J E Pournelle. Ph D., Science Editor l C Murphy Subscriptions Dept Theodore Sturgeon, Consulting Editor C. M. Bolling. Assistant Editor Spider Robinson, Contributing Editor s James Baen, Editor Science Fiction has often been infused with elements of the Occult, but seldom in a story that retains sf's traditional technological orientation. Here is an example of mysticism with rivets! The Ship had decreed that in all their little universe only he would remain forever young. How unfair! Kevin O'Donnell, Jr # Contrary to popular misapprehension, there is only one alien among us. But he has friends...and they are on their way. The aliens among us are us. Universe we inhabit is far more wondrous than any fantasy -- it's a shame we don't do more to help Reality live up to its potentials... have to fear is a failure of nerve. Geis wins two Hugos and loves everybody -- A writer can't help but say something, opines the Spider. Whether or not it's worth listening to is another matter entirely! Any resemblance between this feature and the last item in Bookshelf is utterly deserved! Letters from Reid, Hooper, Banks, Miller, Schenk, Curo, Woodward, Kars, Marx. Interior illustrations by Bramley, Fabian, Freff, Kirk, Starbrook of Universal Publishing  Distributing Corporation. Arnold E. Abramson, President. Main Offices: # East # Street, New York, N.Y. #. Single copy: .#. #-iasue subscription: # in U.S., # elsewhere. Copyright Conventions. All rights reserved. Second class postage paid at New York, N.Y. and additional mailing offices. The publishers assume no responsibility for unsolicited material. All stories printed In this magazine are fiction and any similarity between characters and actual persons is coincidental. Printed in U.S.A. "We could land a man on the Moon, if we wanted to. We really could." In # such sentiments were considered quite literally lunatic. By # they were merely crackpot. By # they were visionary. Now, of course, they are History. We could terraform Venus, if we wanted to. Or put factories -- and farms! -- in orbit, thus precipitating the Third Industrial Revolution. Or change the traditional three-score-and-ten to a hundred happy, healthy, robust years. We could begin work on unmanned probes to the nearer stars. That's in the short run. In the long run we can do -- Anything! But we don't. Instead we pull in our horns, walk and think small, figure out the least uncomfortable techniques for dying-by-inches. And why? Because our meagre-minded "leaders" (of Right and Left, by God!) are incapable of grasping even the idea of an open-ended future. Willy-nilly we are all committed to a short-term survival strategy of playing it safe; the surest long-term recipe for disaster. that are obsolete before they are on-line: when we could be building i almost before it becomes operational: when we could for the same I worked -- and also have enabled us to pop payloads into orbit for pennies-per-pound. And let's not forget our incredible bureaucracy that how much cheaper -- and more nourishing! -- it would be to give foodstamp recipients food instead. And so on. All it takes is a little vision in  high places, and we can fulfill our short-term goals while we win for j ourselves a Universe. Well, # is an Election Year. Perhaps there are a few would-be J occupants of said high places who are capable of entertaining visionary ideas -- even crackpot or lunatic ones. And making them History. C'mon: let's terraform Venus! -- Baen The fast-breeder reactor may be the answer to our current energy problems: but what might be the answer to -- I In his ninth existence he was an SS-guard at the infamous Hermsberg and acquired a heavy karmic debt. In those days his name was Helmut Schweinhirt and in appearance he was chunky, blond, wide-faced, and steady. On the cosmic scale, his Schweinhirt incarnation was already well above the average. Slowly he had grown in consciousness choosing ever more alert and discriminating parents. The Schweinhirt elders were peasants, but of the enterprising kind. Mutti ran a small vegetable shop supplied from Vati's suburban land where everything was raised by the most modem methods. Helmut was well on his way up the ladder of awareness when the war came with its irresistible temptations. The chaotic, psychic maelstrom caught him up and carried him along -- from home to barracks to parade ground to Hermsberg, and he lived the evanescent dream of racial superiority for a second or two of eternal duration. In the small room he rented near the concentration camp (Hermsberg was new and there were no barracks initially), he had two lamps shaded by tatooed human skin. Underneath the heavy, lumpy mattress of his narrow bed, in a small blue sack, he collected gold teeth and other curiosities. Helmut was not unusually cruel or sadistic with the exception of one case, which would prove his undoing for some centuries to come. But he allowed himself to be carried away by the breathless lust of his comrades, a lust for violence which came and went in pulses over the camp, the consequence of frustration, ennui, guilt, and fear. Then he too joined in the beatings and tramplings of newly arrived Underhumans. The temptation that would indirectly cost him his life some time later came one winter morning in the form of a father and his daughter. The father was a poet or lawyer or doctor, an inordinately tall figure, though a little stooped. He had curly salt-and-pepper hair; large, dark, watery eyes; and fingers of exceeding length. His eyes were mournful and heavy with awareness. Helmut met the pair upon arrival, mingled in with others in a long stream of people reaching back to the cattle cars. In the reception hall men and women were split into separate groups, and Helmut stood there with several others amidst the odors of disinfectant, pushing the people along, making them move on, move on. A disturbance in in charge. During that unsupervised moment, Helmut approached the tall jew's daugher -- she stood quite near him, eyes on the rough concrete floor -- and he more or less forced her to yield up a kiss or two while his hands ranged indecently over her tits and under her skirt. She struggled fiercely. She was something of a rarity in Hermsberg -- a beauty. Bosomy, languid-eyed, long-lashed, and soft. Her skin and bearing spoke of silks and laces and recently lost wealth. Such as she seldom made it into this line. They were diverted to 'domestic service' in the homes of higher-ups. She would also be discovered, as Helmut knew quite well, and he wanted to get a feel of her while he had a chance. Across the room the tall jew broke from the line so swiftly that the guards -- who smirkingly enjoyed Helmut's antics with the pretty jewess -- had no time to restrain him. He came in giant strides across the room, dark eyes burning, a little stooped. His exceedingly long, fine fingers grasped Helmut's blond locks, knocking Helmut's cap askew. He jerked back Helmut's head. Helmut yelled in pain and let go of the soft female. He turned to the tall jew with fury. The jew, still holding Helmut's hair, hit him across the face with a free hand -- once, twice, three times. Guards grabbed the jew and dragged him away. All day long his fellow guards teased Helmut about his humiliation. That night he sat alone in the light of a tatooed lamp and brooded with a book on his lap. The book dealt with infantry tactics, knowledge he would soon need. But he didn't read and didn't learn. He brooded about vengeance and about the soft jewess whose faint, sweet scent still seemed to cling to his cheek. She was...she seemed... Oh, he didn't really know. She seemed so familiar to him. Kissing her had been the most natural thing in the world.    He soon succeeded in being assigned to a land-clearing party that included the tall jew. Decades later Hermsberg would be the site of a uranium mine, its product moving to Russia. Now it was a tiny village, a concentration camp, and a road in process of being built through forest. The land-clearing work had to do with that road. Outdoor duty was not exactly sought. Winter advanced on every front with snow and frost. Even bundled up in a heavy jacket and wearing a woolen cap beneath the helmet, a man froze out there, on the stony, icy ground. Mitted hands had to be slapped and boots had to be stamped to keep up the circulation in the extremities. The breath vapored whitely. The moisture froze in the nose. But Helmut felt no regret. He restored his German manhood methodically, repaying the slaps he had received with interest. They spent some weeks together in cruel union. The man's name was Mahler, and he came from Berlin. Until this time those sensitive long fingers of his had never grasped anything more substantial than a pen. Now they were obliged to swing a pickaxe against soil so hard sparks seemedto fly from the contact of metal and earth. At any moment a blow might strike him from the side or from behind delivered with the stock of a rifle. Sometimes a kick sent him sprawling and his unprotected, gloveless, frozen hands bled when he rose, trembling from cold and malnutrition. Helmut's wide face and steady eyes would stare at him with satisfied menace. "Eines Tages, kleiner Helmut , eines Tages..." Mahler would murmur with mournful eyes. The words mean, "One of these days, little Helmut, one of these days..." He said them knowing that more blows Would follow, said them wanting blows. Mahler longed for an end to his miseries. Blows, kicks, cold, hatred, indigestible food, savage work in frozen wilderness -- all these would speed him to that eternal nothingness which would follow the dissolution of this wretched biological accident called Mahler. The girl's name was Eva. Much as Helmut had suspected, she had been segregated from the rest, had disappeared into the quarters of a major. To know her there, in someone else's arms, aroused him to cold fury, and that fury left him in the form of kicks and blows and cruelties, until Herr Mahler could no longer work and lay supine on his flat straw, dead for all intents and purposes except for a dark shining in his eyes. By the mysterious channels of communication that transcended all barriers between gentile and jew, word of her father's treatment finally reached Eva. Abruptly Helmut found himself with orders to the Russian front. It happened on the outskirts of Stalingrad. Helmut was running for cover past the face of a lowsquatting peasant hut when a tiny, wizened, wrinkled old fellow -- he was clearly an old jew with a tall black hat and sideburns curly at the ends -- appeared around the end of the building. Helmut hesitated for a second, and that hesitation was enough. He was caught by a plaster-blasting string of machinegun bullets and fell face down on the ground. The final vision of his incarnation was that of Eva's angry, frightened eyes when he had violently sought the parted softness of her lips.    He found himself in dimensionless paradise, a play of light and energies. Hurricanes of force caught and carried him. He struggled and fought, panicked, disoriented, and discovered that he had no arms to wave about, nothing tangible attaching to his free awareness. Terror grasped him. For a timeless moment he remembered all his lives, saw Eva in many incarnations, always his, always together, meant for each other, joined eternally. But this time he had lost her. The gradually ascending curve of his karma suddenly sagged in his German life, heavy with debt. He sucked nonexistent breath into nonexistent lungs. I will do good, he thought. I'll pay it all back with a life of service. At this thought a brightness somewhere in that space that had no 'where' and was no 'space.' A circle of light. It seemed to have a face, seemed to resemble the wrinkled old jew. It shone. The light frightened him, made him recoil. He turned, in a manner of speaking, toward the separated red of the spectrum around that disc of brilliance. He turned farther, toward a purple, and then images began to form and lift from a gathering darkness. He saw America, the New World. He knew it was America although at first it was nothing more than a vast continental darkness with a scatter of light along the coasts and here and there inland. From that sprinkled darkness a dark, chtonic force rose and pulled him seats, haypiles, floors, couches copulated on this Wednesday night -- naked, half-naked, and almost fully clothed -- in the manner of the two-backed beast, like dogs, side by side, and in unspeakable poses. Desire! He fell into the tornado of desire down below, drawn by mysterious forces, once more nearly encased in time but not yet securely material. His entire being longed for materiality, burned to participate in the creative act. But he wouldn't plunge in just anywhere. He sought among these copulators for cleanliness and innocence, for decency and righteousness, impelled away from the petty horror that had been his last life. A dark-purple force-stream guided him in a westerly direction. The rising vibrations were benevolent as he descended. He plunged in precisely at the moment of impregnation, was the impregnation, his soul-force adding the tiny increment of energy the tailed semen needed to penetrate the giant ovum's resistant skin. His mom and dad lay side by side, still breathing hard after the exertions of love, when the entity known as Helmut Schweinhirt -- its cast-off body stiffening slowly against a Russian wall -- dissolved in childish bliss and lost its memories.    The choice of the Clark identity turned out felicitous. To all appearances, the bad karma had been eradicated or would soon be displaced by the cumulations of service. John Clark grew up an allAmerican boy, son of a machinist in Oklahoma city. He had a paper route and later stocked groceries. In high school he played on the basketball team, but in college he worked in the cafetaria to make a go of it. By sheer application he acquired the only kind of degree a man of service would choose in his day and age -- he became an engineer. A series of jobs eventually led to the Corps of Engineers, and from there, through the linkage of friends, he joined a newly formed Office of Energy Analysis within the Department of Commerce. There he applied himself to the development of strategies for containing atomic power plant wastes. His permanent identity began to breathe more and more easily as the years passed. On a level of which Clark himself was unaware except as a sometimes pensive mood, he began to feel that perhaps he had, by good luck and a strictly virtuous life, escaped the consequences of that other existence. Then, within three humid, sultry summer weeks, the mysterious magnetism of fate caught him up again in the net he had so striven to escape. From Hermsberg Mahler had also ascended into paradise upon his death and had raged in impotent fury at his own survival, which went counter to his philosophical convictions and promised yet other miseries in some new life. Hatred impelled him to seek vengeance against kleiner Helmut now that vengeance seemed a possibility. The spark of his existence followed an energy storm to the Americas. His daughter Eva could never forger that brief assault in the reception hall. Despite his crudity and violence, she had sensed a genuine affection deep within the blond SS-guard. He had pointed to experiences Eva longed to have but couldn't achieve in the brief and constrained life that had been left her at that point -- rapidly ended after transfer to another camp. She also went to America, now that he was there. The three of them coincided in Washington, D.C., in #, II Clark returned to the Department after his customary noon-time walk around the Elipse. On the way he passed the White House and made a jog through Lafayette Park to extend his walk. It was one of those Washington days -- so humid even the eyeballs sweated. Men walked the streets pathetically carrying coats over shoulders, ties loose and pulled down, collars open, mopping brows with soggy handkerchiefs. Tourists stood in long, sweating lines waiting to get into the White House. Cameras hung from their necks and tugging children from their hands. Angry voices shattered the vacation mood. Clark was made of stemer stuff. He wore his coat about powerful shoulders. His tie was trimly bunched at his neck. He could tough it through southern humidity on pure spirit alone. A bank sign on Pennsylvania Avenue said that it was # degrees. The humidity was hitting eighty. Up ahead the sun blazed down and sparkled in the fountains of Lafayette Park where a few brave lunchers sat on shaded patches of grass while pigeons pranced headbobbing on the walks. Neither heat nor cold bothered Clark. He went on his walk no matter what. He was as steady as the men of the postal service. Neither hail nor shine nor fear of night -- or whatever it said on the face of the postal building. He always walked around the Elipse twice, watching the softball players when they were out, nodding to red-faced, agonized, sweating middle-aged joggers, oggled the White House from a distance, and eventually returned to the Department. He entered the building from the #th Street side and glimpsed bearded Jack Hansley up ahead returning from lunch with a tall man who gesticulated with long fingers in an animated manner as he walked. Clark guessed the tall man was yet another of Jack Hansley's school mates, probably another consultant. When he reached the elevator, those two were already gone, probably taking the stairs to save energy -- Hansley was a bit crazy about symbolic gestures. In his own wing, Clark made a slight detour to pass by Evelyn's office, his throat tightening. He stopped in the door. "Hi," he said, and waved to her. She waved back from an inclined position, elbows on the spread-out Washington Post, She was reading the latest transcripts of the latest tapes. After the wave she looked down again, and Clark reluctantly went to his own office. He munched diet cookies pensively, thinking about her. Evelyn was the only woman in his office -- discounting the clerical people -- and had been hired recently in fulfillment of the Affirmative Action Plan to get the office up to quota on women and minorities. Unlike Clark she came from the east -- Massachussetts. Everything about her spoke of wealth -- the slender figure, high cheekbones, the fine white fuzz on her cheeks (you could see it from the right angle in the right light), the softness of her figure, the darkness of her languid eyes, the length of her lashes, the gleam of her pampered hair. The first time he had come upon her in the office, Clark had almost sucked in his breath -- despite the 'I Voted for McGovern' button she Are You Serious About Science Fiction? Wouldn't knowing more about astrophysics expand your reading enjoyment and satisfy your curiosity about space travel and unearthly phenomena? Two college professors have collaborated to explain such phenomena as Black Holes, Anti-Matter, Curvature of Matter, Pulsars arvd Quasars in a sophisticated sci-fi adventure into the world of # A.D. Where Zenith Borg is the Ruler of Outer Space and starship crews run the risk of getting drugged in the wild city of Ripov on an "uninsured" planet. Turned-on humor and sensational illustrations! by Donald Goldsmith and Donald Levy Holden-Day, Inc. # Sansome Street San Francisco, CA #I # each. Full payment of  is enclosed. (California residents add #V# Sales Tax) Name Address City State Zip wore on the knit blouse just above a large, bouncy, braless breast. He'd nodded to her curtly, had rapidly passed her by. In his office, turned toward the window so that no one would see him do it, he squirted 'Mouthfresh' between his jaws from a thumb-sized aerosol. Then, resolutely, his grey eyes steady in his wide face, one hand self-consciously brushing his crewcut blond hair, he went right back where he'd left her studying a civil rights poster on the bulletin board. He stuck out his hand iri the forthright manner of a good midwestern boy. "Hi," he said. "My name's John Clark. What's yours?" He had never done anything like that with a woman, neither with a stranger nor a prospective colleague. But Evelyn Bantry aroused a powerful emotion in him, not unlike a memory of long-suppressed desire. He knew her before he knew her, as it were. We're meant for each other, he'd thought at the time, and he had swallowed at the suddenness, the spontaneous explosion of that thought. It wasn't possible, not really. She was very, very different from him, quite unlike Betty who worked in Chicago as a nurse and whom Clark more or less meant to marry one of these days. Evelyn was radical. That soon emerged, and was reinforced, in countless discussions they had with each other. These talks seldom ended on a note of harmony, and yet both of them felt compelled to start them and to prolong them, sometimes even over dinner. Mostly they talked about work. She had a very different conception of it than he did. They were in the Energy Game, by Clark's reckoning -- providing energy to the American people, American industry. He was in there swinging for the Standard of Living. People like Clark and the work they did ensured a prosperous future. In Evelyn's eyes this particular section of the Office of Energy Analysis had been created by liberals to balance and check the Atomic Energy Commission's reckless drive for unlimited nuclear power. The section was charged with analysis of nuclear waste containment strategies, and if it was in the Department of Commerce by legal any fool could guess that Congress right. Yeah, but... Clark's reasoning went somewhat differently. If the atomic power industry couldn't find acceptable ways to manage its wastes, it couldn't expand rapidly enough to provide the American people with the power they demanded, and so, indirectly -- "Screw the American people," Evelyn had cried on one occasion in her liberated way. Clark would still see her as she'd sat, legs up on the corner of her desk, the window behind her flowing hair -- red this time. Her naked toes had wiggled angrily in sandals. Clark had stared into the shadows of her loose, bellbottomed, checkered slacks. In his mind he followed her disappearing leg... Hold that thought -- it ain't decent, Evelyn's a nice girl despite her liberation. If she thinks that we're in business to hold up energy consumption, she's wrong, of course, and ought to go to work for the environmental boys. But it's her business, and I hope she stays. She was a nice girl -- dammit! Clark reached up and slapped himself playfully. He had to get her out of his head and get to work. He brushed diet cookie crumbs from the June progress report on the New Mexico siting study. Steadily dropping water tables in that relatively empty state, excellent geology, and a half-way interested Indian tribe all came together as a potential longterm nuclear waste storage site with more than a hundred years of capacity. He opened the report and began to read.    Two floors higher up, bearded Jack Hansley, head of the Office of Energy Analysis, emerged from his carpeted suite with an arm around Ted Aspic's shoulder -- an equally young but much taller man. "It's a far-out idea, Ted," he said. "Way out. But then you've always had far-out notions -- and I've always been a sucker for them." He released Aspic's shoulder and stood for a moment pondering, fingers a-twirl in his beard. "Tell you what," he resumed with a glance. "I'll take you down to see one of my people -- John Clark. He's a bit... conservative, shall we say? But a solid man. I've got him doing this kind of stuff -- contingency planning. That's about if you can talk him into it. I'll put in a good word for you, of course, but you understand my problem. On an idea like this, I've got to have the staff behind me. By the way, Ted, how come you're into sociology now? Aren't you in physics any more?" " Future Now is into whatever we can get funded," Aspic said. "Just so long as I like the concept." He stepped over to the secretary's desk and picked up a fat brown bag designed to fit beneath an airplane seat. "Is that what you call it? Future Nowl How do you like consulting, by the way?" Aspic's long face drew into a smile. "Freedom, man. It's the freedom trip. Hungry, hustling, but free. No, seriously, we're doing fine. I've got four engineers on board, a couple of economists, a planner, and... hold on now -- an astrologer!" "An astrologer... ?" "It's the latest. I'm gambling a bit here, but nowadays... Jack, the occult is in Give me another month or two, and I'll have sold my astrologer full time to the Office of Education. I mean it!" They walked toward the door. Hansley smiled, shaking his head. "Ted," he said, holding the door, "one of these days you'll hit it big. I just know it." They walked out. The secretary, who had been listening with mild interest, picked up her nail polish bottle and slowly, carefully, creamed another layer of turquoise on her left thumb.    Clark seethed inwardly when Hansley left giving an unmistakeable signal -- fund this guy! He looked down at the card. FuPresident. Mountainview, California. A West Coast huckster, to be sure. "To be sure," it echoed in his head, and he saw the puckered lips of a woman on a commercial selling deodorant. He glanced up at this guy with eyes narrowed in hostility. Something about the man... He Was inordinately tall and sat slouched in the chair, his back forming one side of a triangle between the chairback and the seat. His long legs were crossed. He had placed his hands behind his head, long fingers intertwined. Early grey showed at his temples. Large, dark, watery eyes looked across the desk with a measure of hidden merriment, condescension... ? Clark didn't like Ted Aspic one bit. The man had kook written all over him, but he was dangerous kook, well-connected kook. "Well, sir, what can I do for you, Mr. Aspic?" "Let's make that Ted, shall we?" The dark eyes looked at him with moist penetration for a moment. Then Aspic uncoiled his arms and legs and bent down toward his bag. He fumbled around for a moment and came up with a sheaf of Xeroxed sheets. He held the pages in his hand, not looking at them, leaned forward over them. "Isn't it true that Plutonium-# has a half-life of # years?" Does water flow down hill? Clark thought. He barely nodded. "And isn't it also true, John, that plutonium wastes have to be contained some # years? As a consequence of that half-life, I mean?" "So I have been told," Clark said, hoping the sarcasm would glimmer through. They were all like this, the wellconnected kooks. They discovered atomic wastes one day reading the San Francisco Chronicle or the LA Times, and then they sailed in here with half-baked notions that a man was supposed to swallow with joy and hallelujas. Had Aspic discovered abandoned salt mines? Would he suggest deepwell injection? Or was it empty missile silos this time? Hansley had dubbed him a physicist, so he probably wanted to shoot the crap up into space at an astronomical cost. On the other hand, this guy looked like a left-wing raddy of the first water. He probably wanted to use the waste to heat black people's pools in winter time or some such nonsense. I better cool it, Clark told himself. Whatever else this character is, he's the public, and service is the name of the game. Aspic had been leafing through the pages in his hand. Now he found his place and looked up. "This is an article I came across recently and it gave me an idea. The Smithsonian Magazine. Article by Dennis Farney." Clark nodded. He knew the article. It was entitled: "Ominous problem: what to do with radioactive waste." Half the congressional mail lately had dealt with it. "The part that gave me the idea is this paragraph here on page twenty-four. He's talking about the problem of long-term containment and so on and so forth, and then he says here, 'Some have seriously proposed that society create a new kind of "priesthood" to watch over the waste, much as medieval monks watched over mankind's written history in the Dark Ages. Presumably, this priesthood would have to be supranational in character and somehow insulated from the rise and fall of nations through the centuries.' " Aspic looked up. Clark regarded him with a steady gaze, but inwardly he groaned. It was much worse than he had thought. Even Congress had passed up that paragraph. What do you propose to do?" "I propose to look into the feasibility of setting up such a priesthood. My initial notion was sort of along the lines of the Jesuits, you see, but after we did a bit of work on the back of the envelope, it seemed better to create a hereditary -- " "How much?" Clark asked in a tight little voice. The dark, watery eyes looked up. "A hundred and fifty kay." Clark didn't blink; he stared back. "For phase one," Aspic added.    From the #'s nearly stratospheric altitude, the Rocky Mountains, now flattening slowly toward the west, looked like the uneven scales of a giant brown lizzard. Empty land... Aspic contemplated the scene below, awash in closely linked thoughts. His long, thin fingers rested lightly on the second gin-over rocks he'd substituted for his usual martinis. The flight was empty and he had three seats all to himself. He'd kicked off his shoes and loosened his tie. He enjoyed now the last hour of that light serenity such trips always gave him. Soon the plane would dip down over the bay and come in for a landing in San Francisco. Bronzed, efficient Helen would await him with the kids and tell him all about the tennis games she had or hadn't won. The children would whine and want a souvenir from the airport shops. They'd screech and wail in the station wagon all the way home, but Helen wouldn't hear them; she had nerves of steel; and he wouldn't bother to shut them up. Permissive child-rearing... no pay-out, no pay-out at all. He took a sip on the gin and stared down again at the brown emptiness imagining a great monastic cluster down there, a foundation worthy of ancient Cluny -- but devoted to the maintenance of boiling, eternal, atomic wastes. Would the monks chant? Would they evolve a totally new religion over time? Or would one have to invent the religion in advance? A good question that needed exploration, a specific research task to be written into the proposal John Clark had at last, reluctantly, asked be prepared. Aspic thought about Clark for a second, recalling the man. An uptight type, evident even from the short hair he wore... in this day and age. He'd sat behind his desk upright and stiff. On the way out Aspic had noted that the man wore white socks. Had clearly been proud of that hammerlock-style manly handshake. A typical provincial kid come to Washington to help run the great federal machine. Aspic knew how to deal with them. They were easily flattered into submission by a show of interest. But Clark... Clark had aroused in Aspic a kind of hostility which was far more than merely a mirroring of the dislike Clark had exuded toward him ! Could I have met him somewhere before? Aspic wondered. Surely not. I've never been in Oshkosh or Kokomo or Wichita Falls or wherever the hell he comes from. Maybe in a previous life... ? Aspic smiled to himself, but then the smile faded and he took a good-sized suck on his drink, pensively crunched a bit of ice. A year ago he'd had a stormy love affair with a lady professor for the now defunct National Materials Policy Commission. She had been the perfect antidote to Helen -- wilting, far-out sensuality. Cheeks a little saggy. Eyes a little rayed. Long, mournful breasts. Baggy rears. She'd worn copper bracelets on both wrists and had been into everything imaginable. at the peak of their romance when he'd spent three, four days in Los Angeles each week. She believed in reincarnation and swore to him he could retrace his lives under the sway of acid. He had laughed that off; she had insisted, quoting Tim Leary, and at last he'd dropped a little acid on a dare. Now Aspic pondered that experience. Inconclusive, by and large. Yet... Amidst all the tortured, ecstatic, twisted, oozing, mindblowing experiences, he recalled one sequence that had sent him screaming from wall to wall in the bare room they'd used for those sessions. It had been a vision of a concentration camp. Aspic had been a jew, a prominent lawyer reduced to clearing, tree-stumps from frozen German earth. He shuddered at the recall. After that experience he had quietly withdrawn from the professor, had assigned one of the economists to work with her. He'd never touched acid since, would never touch it again. The stewardess stopped by his seat. "Everything all right?" He nodded and smiled to her and she moved on. He lifted and swirled the ginover-rocks, tempted against all reason to dwell further and deeper on that acid vision, sensing that it contained something important, something that might explain his powerful aversion to John Clark of Commerce. Aspic took a drink and forced his mind away from the subject. He would discuss the matter with Templar over lunch tomorrow. To Jack Hansley he'd represented Templar as an astrologer, but Cam was much more than that. He was a genuine mystic, little more than a nearsighted kid, but gifted! The kid was weirdl Making his living casting horoscopes -- until Aspic had lifted him up into the middle class by a single wave of his long fingers. Cam might have an explanation. If reincarnation really worked, in a manner of speaking (not that it was comparable to a machine, but still) then something might be done with that knowledge, the matter could be explored further with a grant from the National Science for such odd things. The results might even be applied in that project with Clark. Heredity... The pitch of the engines changed ever so slightly. The long descent had begun. Ill A year passed before the contract was let. Even under ordinary circumstances, the federal mills ground very, very slowly. But in this case other factors were involved. For one thing, Future Now received a non-competed procurement which required long justifications. For another, Clark went into the job with a great deal less than his usual enthusiasm. Only periodic prods from the front office made him move the papers toward the inevitable dump of a hundred and fifty thousand dollars in Aspic's direction. And, most importantly, during this time Clark was preoccupied with Evelyn Bantry. He was especially preoccupied with her on this Friday morning; so much so that he could barely keep his mind on the substance of the meeting. Clark represented Commerce on an inter-agency working group. The first meeting of the group was in ference room -- a large table ringed by a grey wall of bureaucratic faces. A man from the Bureau of Indian Affairs held forth acrimoniously against the New Mexico Plan, hitting the table with a fist and pointing index. His point, which he made in as many ways as he could think of and as often as he could grab the word, was that the decision of the Shashtuk Tribal Council was in no way binding on the Department -- by which he meant his Commerce should be lauded for finding a long-term storage site, but they could place it somewhere other Ordinarily Clark would have been roused to battle-ardor by such bureaucratic attack. Today he couldn't focus, nor did he have to. Interior would lose this battle. Energy came first. And tonight he'd score, by God! Finally, at long, long last, he'd score ! His mind wandered into the future with anticipation. Too many hours still separated him from the inevitable. At eleven he had a meeting with Aspic -- progress report time. Then a quick walk around the Elipse. Clark doubted that he'd get much work done in the afternoon, excited as he was, so he'd do some reading, maybe, and cut out early, and buy the wine she'd asked him to bring, and a bunch of flowers, get showered and shaved, and then at six sharp he'd be in front of her apartment door on New Hampshire Avenue for home-cooked dinner and... you know what! Man... Clark glanced at his watch. Quarter to eleven. He had to get out of here. Rising, he excused himself, pleading another appointment. He gathered papers into his briefcase and left. In a year his appearance had changed. Now his blond hair hung down long and rich -- George Washington, Tom Jefferson style. He sported a good-sized mustache with down-curling ends. He wore a natty checkered suit and dark socks under buckled shoes. His briefcase was imitation crocodile. On the way out he stopped briefly before a large bulletin board and searched the sheaves of position descriptions for a GS-#. Not that he needed the money. But if he married Evelyn, he should be a grade higher in case she wanted to quit working and have babies. He saw two or three #'s advertised, but they were all in far-off places. Nobody would grab those, of course. He passed on. He met Aspic on the way in, in the dark entry hall of Commerce, and they went up to the office together. At the moment Clark could even take Aspic without irritation. He almost bantered with the tall man on the way. They settled down -- Clark behind his desk, Aspic in front of it. "You want the door closed?" Aspic asked with a sly grin. Aspic knew how much this project embarrassed Clark. The men in the office had begun to call him the 'plutonium priest,' and 'Father,' and 'Brother Clark.' But now Clark's humor was excellent. "Naw," he said, waving a hand, "leave it open." They got down to business. Aspic's original idea had grown with time into a veritable forest of concepts. He spread before Clark a long flow-diagram depicting the study phases, a maze of rectangles connected by lines. His long index finger pointed to boxes as he explained the sequence of tasks. The psycho-profile questionnaires to determine the optimal personality mix of various gradations of a Permanent Priesthood were in testing now, with good results. Ceremonial and Rituali sties were not yet scoped out fully, but Cam Templar -- whom Clark had met on the last trip, if he could recall -- had started work. "But what worries me," Aspic said, leaning over the desk, tapping a large box in which, tentatively, someone had drawn a question mark in pencil, lightly, "is Succession Insurance." His long form straightened and he sat down in his chair. "My thinking is this way, John. For a century or two we might rely on natural recruitment. Or we could make the priesthood hereditary, with everyone living right in the monastic compound, and crossbreeding between monasteries -- that's Option B, as you'll recall. But I just can't give you any certainty beyond about four generations. So much could change in that time. The social fabric might break down -- it almost did under Nixon. It could happen again -- and, who knows, next time we might not make it. No matter how appealing or frightening or whatever we make the religion inside, sooner or later people might start to drift from the priesthood, enticed away by the outside. Look at the Catholics, a perfect analogy. We've got to come up with... something. Something really hard to bind these people to the Custodial Service. Now I've got some ideas along those lines, and help explore it, but in the long run it might take big money." Aspic looked at Clark wondering if he had said too much already. If the Permanent Priesthood concept made Clark shy, what Aspic now had in mind would make him bolt! But he had to lay some foundations now -- it was either that or talk Jack Hansley into appointing another project officer. Clark's eyes had narrowed and he had straightened up behind his desk. "What are you talking about?" "Ohhh," Aspic said. He looked down at his hands. He chose his words with care. More than ever he was certain that this man across the desk had played a crucial role in his, in Aspic's life. Discounting for genetic differences, which inevitably prevented identical appearance, Clark nevertheless incarnated that certain personality Aspic knew from that vision under Cam Templar's careful tutelage. He saw the German SS-guard in Clark, the cruel blond beast with ready boots and rifle stock. It was in his eyes, the manner, even in the fall of the man's long hair -- (whatever had induced him to let it grow long?) -- as if the man's soul-force radiated out through the physical matrix forcing it to give a semblance of identity even in the external. Such a man was dangerous, had to be watched, would have to be caught, would taste retribution. Aspic unfolded his hands, looked up. "Ohh," he said again, "it'snothing much really, just an extension of the principle of heredity into another dimension, as it were. I'm not really ready to discuss it in detail -- " "Say, Johnny, about that wine I asked you to bri -- " She stood in the doorway at the conclusion of a quick run down the hall, just a touch breathless, red hair flowing, braless breasts heaving, golden rings around her arm. "Evelyn! Evelyn Bantry, for God's sake!" "Teddy!" They embraced affectionately and then looked at each other at arm's length. Clark watched with a fistsized hole in his stomach. "Harvard Square? Sixty nine?" he asked. "Has it been that long?" she asked. "Teddy, what a pleasant surprise! Are you..." she glanced at Clark. "I mean -- is this business?" Aspic nodded. "But you. You wouldn't be working here, by any chance?" "Sure," she said, "This is my turf, Ted. And you? Are you on your own? Or still with -- was it GE?" "Free as a bird," he said. "On my own. I've formed this small consulting group on the West Coast -- but say, Evelyn. This is no place. What about lunch? Can you make it?" "Why not," she said impulsively with a darting glance at Clark. "Let's catch up on things on my time -- rather than Uncle's." She turned to Clark. "Sorry to barge in on a meeting like this, John. Your door was open, and so I..." Her head went back to Aspic. "Just pick me up at my office down the hall." She gestured. "Bye, now." "Evelyn!" Clark called, but she had already disappeared.    At five ten minute intervals Clark trudged out of his office and went down the hall past hers. Two o'clock, two-fifteen, two-twenty, quarter to three. He began to call her apartment. At first there was no answer. Then the phone was busy. Finally an operator told him it was out of order. At four o'clock he went home without a word to anyone. In the closet-sized kitchen of his efficiency apartment, he rummaged in the back of a cabinet until he came up with a pint of whiskey, threequarters full. Slouched in the single armchair in the living room, he drank the booze out of the bottle slowly, staring at his watch from time to time. At five-thirty he straightened his tie, dabbed at his mustache, brushed his hair, and went down into the street. He bought a bottle of wine in a liquor store down the block. He hailed a cab and told it to take him to #th and New Hampshire Avenue. He walked through the goldcarpeted lobby, passed beneath the chandelier, nodded to the guard in his red, epauletted uniform. His finger touched the elevator button and the device turned a faint pink. Silvery doors slid aside. He stepped in and found Floor Nine. The elevator surged up. Before her door he pressed the bell, later hammered on the imitation oak with his fist. At last she opened the door a crack, dishelved, in a robe. He pushed his way in, went past her through a short, narrow hall. In the dining nook he glimpsed the table -- probably set the night before -- a rich table cloth, two plates, silver, crystal, unlit candles, a flowery centerpiece. Evelyn came behind him, talking, but he didn't hear what she said. Blood pounded in his temples, behind his eyes, sang in his ears. He had never been inside her place, but he found the bedroom without trouble. Aspic lay on the bed, naked but for shorts, an apprehensive look on his face as he stared up at Clark framed in the door. The Princess-style push-button phone on the dresser was off the hook and made a rythmic, cricket noise. For a second Clark stared at Aspic and at the bed. The covers had been pushed off the greyish, much-used, wrinkled bed sheet. Her clothes lay in a heap to one side, hastily dropped. "Hey..." Aspic called, seeing the look in Clark's eyes, regretting now the laughs he and Ev had had about Clark between bouts of passion. He extended a hand toward Clark in a warding, cajoling gesture. Clark took the bottle by its neck and threw it at Aspic with all of his force. But he was unsteady and slow from drinking. Aspic saw the motion and rolled out of the way. The bottle hit the soft, padded back-board of the bed and fell unharmed on the sheet, a dark-green, round-bellied Portugese rose. A sob formed in Clark's throat. He didn't have his heart in the act of violence. Evelyn! She had destroyed him, but he could do nothing to her. He turned aside and brushed past her without a look. She had followed him to the bedroom door and stood with her arms raised protectively in front, tiny fists beneath her chin, eyes shrinking. Four martinis, it echoed in her mind while her eyes were on Clark. Four martinis, she told herself dully, suddenly sobered and aghast at her own stupidity. She had been dazed and utterly silly and now... She felt sick to her stomach and turned away. Clark stopped in the dinette, suppressing sobs. He took hold of the fine, patterned damask. A jerk sent plates, silver, crystal, candles, and flower-piece crashing to the terazzo floor. He walked out of the apartment toward the elevator. Back in his own apartment, Clark went to the only piece of furniture he owned in this furnished efficiency -- an old-fashioned rolltop desk. He began to rummage in its narrow cubicles. Cancelled checks, plastic name tags he'd worn at conferences, an insurance policy, letters from Mom, a yellow-red garage bill, a little black book! He took it with him to the bedroom, sat down on the bed, and lifted the telephone onto his lap. He dialed a string of numbers. Far away, in the Windy City, on the shores of Lake Michigan, a telephone rang, and rang, and rang. Then at last, just as he was about to hang up in despair, a cheery voice came on. "Hello?" "Betty!" he husked into the mouthpiece. "Oh, Betty, I love you, I love you." IV In the fall of # , they finished building the odd-shaped radar dishes on top of the hexagonal building some distance from the compound, and three days later planes started to land scientific teams at the government airport a couple of kilometers beyond Perpetual, New Mexico. Radar dishes? John Clark had no other name for them. Oh, sure. They probably had fancy-dancy names and did something unusual, else there wouldn't be the tight security surrounding the project. But to him they looked like radar dishes. He gunned the jeep and roared past the new complex oggling those shallow baskets of wire, reddened now in the setting sun. He suspected that this was a defense installation after all and had nothing to do with rad-waste storage. Probably some of that super-hush psycho stuff rumored to be under development now that the U.S. was about to plunge into the Russo-Chinese war despite Hubbard's election-year promises. The Chinese, supposedly, had missiles implanted with living human brains so cleverly trained they could evade virtually any kind of mechanical counter-rocket. Psycho was the only answer. From what Clark had picked up, it projected fields of the greatest sensitivity and caused schizoid reactions in the missile-brains leading to their self-chosen destruction high up in the atmosphere. God, he hoped Hubbard would stay the hell out of that war. He personally didn't care. He was too old for that sort of thing by a long shot. But the boys... No. He for one didn't see any reason for a Russo-Chinese intervention, yet tonight on the news three cabinet officials, in speeches across the country, had floated up the first trial baloon. In other words, the decision had already been made. Desert streaked by on either side of him, lovely in the gathering dark. It had rained briefly two days ago -- the first time this year -- and the desert had bloomed like a woman in love. Clark was of two minds about rain. On the one hand it made this country beautiful beyond compare. On the other it caused trouble. The torrent had revealed several leaks into articavems G and K, and Emergency had been mobilized for two days and a night to plug the leaks, lest steam formation generate pressures great enough to cause a series of cave-ins. God, what a mess that'd be! Up ahead Clark saw the dirt road and applied pressure to the brake. He turned the jeep off to the right and bounced forward leaving a trail of dust. Chief Walk-on-air would see that cloud and know that old man Clark was coming -- although the chief didn't need outward signs to know the future, he knew it, although you couldn't get him to say much more than a handful of words at a time. Walk-on-air had told him about those leaks, but without the rain they hadn't been able to find them. Clark felt revulsion. He hated rad-waste with a depth and passion so basic it was a kind of Superloathing. Years and years and years ago he had gladly grabbed a GS-# to get the hell out of Washington, to marry Betty, and to live among decent folk far from the pointyheads and whores of the Potomac. It had been a good life at first. Betty had turned out to be his kind of girl -- calm, handy, and true as true-blue could be. Later on, when the New Mexico Plan came to fruition -- his plan -- he had volunteered to help set up the site among the Shashtuk indians. In those days there had been nothing out here but cactus and earth huts. They'd lived in a trailer for two years. Things sure had changed since then. Look at Perpetual: ten thousand people. A rail-line brought the rad-waste from thousands of miles away -- kilometers , Clark; don't always forget about metrication. Four great compounds. Ninety-six arti-cavems. And yet it was all like ashes in the mouth. Clark couldn't recall precisely when it had hit him. Before the Act, of course. Perhaps in the late eighties, eighty-four, eightysix... thereabouts in time. He'd already felt it sharply in eightyseven, the year they broke inflation's back and the civil service took a sixty-percent paycut. Freddy was nine years old, Gerry seven. That same year they passed the Nuclear Waste Security Act, and people like Clark were frozen in their jobs, willy-nilly. They had no power, the handful of guys out in the field running these hazardous waste depots. The Union had bargained away their future for a whopping pension plan. A few people had muttered about #th century serfs in the media, but the Kansas salt mine disaster had blinded everyone. Besides, Clark could have left the service had he wanted to -- a free man still. But who would do that with depression raging out there and two young boys to feed. So he had stayed, but that feeling had grown by degrees. He still remembered sitting at the kitchen table, nights, his fist around a can of beer, morose, staring at the placemat left over from dinner, the TV going in another room, thinking about Aspic, wondering if Aspic had been behind the Nuclear Waste Security Act, the first shot in a war planned long ago. But it didn't seem likely. He'd lost sight of all those people. Aspic had been a kook. Somebody had probably found him out. Betty came up behind him and put her hands on his shoulder by his neck. He could feel her lips touch the top of his head. The short bristles tickled. "Don't brood, honey." But he had brooded on and on until it was too late. Up ahead loomed a Shashtuk roundhouse. Smoke curled from its center. A '# Chevy sedan stood parked off to the side. It had been doctored Indian style with roof cut off by hack-saw. Dogs came yelping and then, recognizing his scent, turned into tail-wobbling welcome. He alighted with a groan, heaving his big belly. Got to diet. Just Gotto! He went into the hut, bending to clear the low door. Dung-smoke and Shashtuk odors mingled in his nostrils. An ancient crone squatted by the fire with a pan. A young boy sat on a cot. "Hiya, Superintendent." Clark nodded to the boy. "Where's the chief?" The boy gestured into darkness. "Up on the rise?" Clark asked. The boy nodded. Clark went out again and trekked slowly up the slight elevation behind the house, marked by two large cacti resembling hands stretched to the sky. The dogs followed him a short distance, then dropped back. He found' Chief Walk-on-air seated between the giant plants, hands on his knees, his face turned to the west where the sun had finally set and only a thin line of crimson separated darkness from darkness. The old man had a wrinkled indian face and jet-black hair bound into a braid in the back. His eyes were closed. Clark caught his breath a bit and then sat down on the bare ground. Doing so he noticed a bundle next to the chief. Had Walk-on-air been out collecting peyote? Or was he bound outward now? In the darkness Clark couldn't see whether the bag was full or not. It was just a blackness on the ground. Clark waited knowing that no amount of coaxing would make the old chief speak until he chose to do so on his own accord. Clark wasn't any younger than the indian; perhaps he was even older. But in all other respects the chief was the teacher, Clark the disciple. It had all begun fifteen years ago when Clark had heard about the old man's prophetic powers and had sought him out with a question: "Will I ever leave Perpetual and get a start in another kind of business?" Clark still didn't have an answer to that question. But from the first moment of their meeting, he had been attracted to the chief, almost indifferently at first, had acquiesced in a kind of strange relationship. It consisted of weekly meetings filled with long silences broken occasionally by a deep rumble of words. In the third year Walk-on-air announced abruptly that he had "hunted" Clark's spirit, had caught it, and found it good. In those days Clark had not yet learned his lesson and had pressed the chief to explain himself -- but to no avail. But some weeks later the indian had fed him some peyote cut into small slices, and chewing them Clark had been catapulted into paradise. Then, twice a year thereafter, less frequently some years, the chief had repeated that procedure. His visionary experiences didn't change Clark outwardly. He continued on, the same as he was, but he no longer asked his questions, having been satisfied on that account in some mysterious way. He knew that he would live and die here in Perpetual, that it was meet and fitting, that somehow it was meant to be, had something to do with his old longing to serve the public. Clark had resigned himself to that. But he hated it. God, he hated it. The chief was his only real consolation -- the chief and the annual communion with the Holy Mushroom, an experience he kept from Betty with as much jealous secrecy as his humiliation by one Evelyn Bantry, whose memory still sometimes returned to him, whose figure appeared in his peyote plutonium visions, many-faced but always the same. Across the bit of rock-strewn dirt, Chief Walk-on-air opened his eyes. "Good-bye, old friend," the indian rumbled in a gutteral, hard tone. x Good-bye? Clark sat still, didn't answer. He'd let the chief say what he had to say. Questions only dammed up the thin trickle of communications that came out of the old man. Old man... I'm an old man too! "The Big Sky will come and fetch away Walk-on-air." Silence. The crimson line on the horizon had thinned out and had disappeared. Now the cacti were like shadows. The first stars had appeared and blinked in rising heat. "This is a bad place for dying. Walk-on-air going south. Far away." Why? Why is this a bad place for dying? They sat in silence for a long, long time. Then the chief stirred again. "White man has a spirit-catcher. Very evil machine. Walk-on-air go south, die, come back to Shashtuk land." "What do you mean, spiritcatcher," Clark blurted out. He slapped a hand to his mouth, but it was too late. He had disrupted the flow. For a long, long time he waited, but nothing more would come from the indian. The sky slowly thickened with stars, the Milky Way dusted across his vision when he lifted his head. At last Clark rose. "Good-bye, old Chief," he said, and he walked back down toward the jeep. On the way home he had a bad moment. Suddenly he felt in the pit of his stomach a kind of burning pressure he hadn't felt in years now, an unpleasant echo of the late eighties when he'd gone through inner hell. He couldn't well imagine that Walk-on-air would actually leave. He was as much a part of Clark's life as -- as Betty was, as the arti-cavems with their vats of eternally bubbling hi-rad sludges. The old man -- old man, indeed! He was as strong as a bull. Not a thread of silver in his hair. He must have been joking. He was off peyote hunting deep in Mexico. He did that every year. The bag had looked very flat on the ground next to the indian. He'd be back in a couple of weeks, and then Clark would go out to see him again on Wednesday nights as usual. Nonsense about dying, spirit-catchers, stuff like that. He felt a little better. Soon he wheeled the jeep onto the surfaced road, gunned it and roared homeward. Betty and he lived inside the compound in the superintendent's mansion that seemed so cavernously large now that the children were gone. When Gerry had visited earlier this summer bringing his whole family with him -- all five children whose names Clark hadn't been able to keep straight -- they had fitted in with lots of room to spare. After he and Betty had waved good-bye and the big red bus had pulled away, they'd walked back in and the place had echoed like a tomb. Near the compound Clark noticed that lights still burned in the newfangled hexagonal security complex. He slowed down and peered inside through the tall barbed wire fence with its outreaching arms. As he watched he saw a man walk past a window, and he caught his breath involuntarily, thinking he'd seen Ted Aspic -- or at any rate an old man with snow-white hair who might have been Aspic if Aspic still lived. Clark stomped on the brakes. Wheezing, he got out and leaned against the jeep, arms folded across his heavy beer-gut. He watched the window with a face as stiff as a board. The engine idled at his back. But nothing more happened. Clark shook his head. He was seeing things. He got back into the jeep and drove on. Guards waved him through. He drove between gigantic silver storage tanks that held the low-rad waste and up toward the artificial hill where the super's mansion stood with its lead-insulated walls. On the kitchen table Betty had left out a glass of milk and a couple of cookies. He looked at the snack but then changed his mind. He didn't feel so good in the stomach.    ' Two weeks passed but the chief hadn't returned. Three weeks. Five weeks. Toward the end, just before he was hospitalized in Perpetual, Clark had driven to the indian's roundhouse every night, although the pain in his gut had forced him to drive doubled-up and Betty had begged him tearfully to relent, to give up, to be at peace, to find consolation in the Twenty-third Psalm -- which she held out to him, marked with a red ribbon,... "The Lord is my shepherd, I shall not want... he maketh me to lie down in green pastures... yea, though I walk through the valley of the shadow of death..." Finally the ambulance came. Attendants took him from the jeep where he crouched in agonies against the wheel. Lights flashed and the sirens wailed. But they sounded far away, as if meant for another. He lingered on for two weeks more, now up, now down. In this time he had lucid moments when an easing of his pain and the diminishing action of the drugs they fed him coincided. Food came to him through a tube in his arm. He had lost most of his stomach to cancer; the doctors couldn't understand why he hadn't complained before. In his states of temporary bliss, he listened to the talk that buzzed the Russo-Chinese war with a brigade of intervention that grew to several armies within several days. Brain-missiles had been dispatched from China aimed at West Coast cities, but a new defensive system had neutralized them over the Pacific. People repeated stories about windstorm damage and tidal waves -- consequences of those H-explosions. Then Betty came and chewed back her tears as she held his hand. Good old Betty. Then, one time, nurses gossiped bitchily at the foot of his bed about that new security complex near the compound, saying it was a regular whorehouse, with people paid to make love in there on Friday nights. Inwardly Clark smiled. He knew what went on in that hexagonal building. It was a hush-hush psycho-station, set up here to prevent Chink bombing of those cursed, damned, boiling vats... Well, he'd soon be free of all that and go where you went when it was all said and done. Then, one time, he thought he saw Aspic hovering over the bed in company of a short, bald man who wore thick rimless glasses and seemed familiar to Clark. It was a fantasy, of course, but nevertheless Clark forgave Aspic everything. No point in holding grudges, not any more. Death dissolves everything. And finally they stood by his bed -- Fredrick and Gerald, his stalwart sons. One of them wore a uniform. Clark tried to nod to them, to encourage them, but he couldn't move his head. That night he died and went up into paradise.    "Fantastic," Aspic said, and by his side Cam Templar nodded. They stood before a wall completely filled with tiny rectangles, each one closed off by thick, curved panelejttes of glass. Minute bits of light glowed inside some of these miniature aquaria, one flame per cubicle -- but these lights weren't fish and they didn't swim in water. They were souls suspended in super-cooled nitrogen and held by subtle magnetic fields. Aspic saw his own image reflected from the curved glass panes, a little bent and very much dimini shed by the small surfaces. Age sat on him lightly -- at least judging by appearances. His hair was completely white by now, but it hadn't thinned at all. His long face was powerfully tanned and gave him a youngish look accented with thin white rayings of maturity around the eyes and a kind of tightness about the skin. While other people wrinkled in old age, his skin appeared to shrink, giving him a haggard look. He wished he felt as young as he appeared, but he didn't. Now, in this moment of completion, he wondered about the cost of all this -- not the money cost, of course. The Feds had provided most of that. But the psychic cost lay on him heavily -- all those meetings, all those lunches, all those favors rendered, all that talk, all those trips to Washington, a thousand Congressional hearings, ten thousand backroom discussions. A new light blinked on and drew Aspic's attention. Almost immediately a telephone rang somewhere. Templar moved off to answer it. The time was early morning and in this part of the complex all the clerical help had retired many hours ago. He watched Templar from the back, a short, old little man. Templar was eight years his junior but looked fifteen years older -- white of complexion, fading, nearly blind despite those heavy lenses. After a moment Templar came back. He pointed to the rectangle that had just lit up, nodded. "That's him," he said. Aspic watched the micro-flame. He was thinking about motives. All around him sprawled this complex, the first of its kind in the world, the only one of its kind. Its evolution and development had taken three decades, some of the best physicists in the world, a tremendous amount of public money, and all of Aspic's persuasive powers. It worked. It was the culmination of a life of labor. And yet it was just the first step. Many such centers would be built in time. The Perpetual Priesthood would rise from these centers, would be replenished through their' mediations -- provided, of course, that the goddamned war didn't stop progress altogether. The war had come at the worst possible time. From now on a man wouldn't get a hearing in Washington about domestic programs. Best to lie low, in fact, lest someone discover how much this facility cost to run and the kind of talent it employed. The budget cutters would have a ball devacation. Yes, he'd take off, get away from all this. The job was done. The motive that had started this ball rolling had been satisfied. It burned there, that tiny little thing. Clark, or whatever was left of the man. He had triggered the idea, he and some acid memories of a concentration camp. And now Clark sat in his own little prison. He glimmered in there, longing to incarnate, tortured by desire, sensing the copulations of the entire region in the air... but he couldn't dissolve himself in flesh, he'd have to hang there suspended between two existences -- a spiritual terror of unspeakable menace, according to Templar. Templar knew these things. Sooner or later, Aspic told himself, it was bound to happen. Sooner or later someone was bound to learn to control soul energies. And we did it, Cam and I! Nothing mysterious, really; just the same old physics in another guise, just the same old mathematics oriented to another dimension. Not that they knew much about it, Aspic reflected. They had found the tip of the iceberg. They knew how to hold the souls and how to condition them to some extent. When it was all over, Clark, or whatever was left of Clark, would have a powerful compulsion to stay near radiation, wastes. He'd have an abiding love for the stuff. He'd worship it. He'd feel possessive about it. He'd seek it out wherever it occurred. His senses would guide him to it. Or that, at any rate, had been the outcome of some experiments with short-lived fruit flies. You couldn't generalize too much, of course. "How long have these been incubating," Aspic asked, sweeping the wall with a gesture. Thirty little flames burned behind glass. Not counting Clark, all the deaths had occurred within a fifty-mile radius, the range of the magnets. They were all sexually screened, all of them souls with masculine tendencies. "It varies," Templar said. "The oldest ones are two weeks old." "So tomorrow... ?" "Tomorrow we'll incarnate them. We've got another batch of volunteers assembled, so it should go smoothly." "Las Vegas tourists again?" "Mostly," Templar answered, "although we've had to reach plutonium farther out this time. The war..." "That damned war!" Aspic exploded. He reached up and rubbed his eyes with long, slender fingers. After a moment he turned to Templar. "Tell you what. Cam. Now that we've got Clark on ice, I think I'll take a nice, long vacation. Don't do anything with him until I get back. I need some relaxation. These last few months..." He clicked his tongue and shook his head. "I think I'll head south. Mexico City, Caracas, maybe Santiago. Thank God the war is still a northern phenomenon. Meantime we'll just let Johnny stew. It's the least I can do for him." He grinned suddenly. "Don't overdo it," Templar warned. He took off his rimless glasses and polished them with a handkerchief. "We don't know how long these little pulses last." He inclined his head toward the tiny votive candles behind glass. Then he looked at Aspic, his eyes a little out of focus. "For all we know, they might go out." "So?" Aspic said. His dark, watery eyes were cold. Then he continued in a changed tone. "They don't go out. None of the experimentals ever did. Whatever those little things are, they're tenacious." He reached out and touched Templar on the shoulder. "I know what bothers you, old man. It's the torture. You've got a bleeding heart, my friend. Well, let me tell you something -- " But Aspic interrupted himself. He wouldn't talk about that any more. It seemed a little odd to hark back to an experience that he, Theodore Aspic, had never really had. "I'm not criticizing, Ted. Just... don't overdo it." "All right, all right," Aspic said a little irritably, holding up his hands. "Let's get someone to put Clark on conditioning and call it a night."    Four weeks later Aspic drove toward Mexico City from a suburban estate in a rented Cadillac. He sat in the back with two young things he had hired for the duration, and now they were gigglingly messing inside his fly while the chauffeur drove behind a pane of glass. The headlight beams lifted squat, thick trees out of the on-rushing murk. Aspic sighed. He felt the old excitement, but it was entirely in his head. Down below nothing responded. He reached for the speaker. "Faster," he said, "Faster, faster." The chauffeur increased the flow of gas. Aspic leaned back, closed his eyes. He conjured up memories of women he had possessed, went back and lingered on details. But it wouldn't work tonight. He was too tired, the party had been a bore, he'd drunk a bit too much. He opened his eyes just in time to see an ancient indian step out onto the road from behind a tree. Instinctively the driver jerked the car to the left... too far... back again. Tires screamed in some kind of terror. Everything went up and down and sideways and lights and glass and stillness and dripping oozing wind moved grass next to Aspic's face. V Clark -- who was no longer Clark but someone else -- had to wait until his new brain had developed, until he had learned to walk and talk and all those things. And even then he had to hide his curiosity so that his parents and playmates wouldn't think him weird. By age three he secretly read old books that had chanced into the hands of 'these backwoods people. By age four he discovered at last which century this was. Chance had brought a town circular into his hands at the May fair, and he noted with great wonder that it was the #rd century, midway through the #rd, # to be exact. How time doth fly... Let's see now, he said to himself. I've been up there # years, which is something of a record, I'd guess, considering that most souls don't last more than a month in paradise, maximally speaking. He didn't confide his discoveries to anyone. He bided his time out there with the herds on the mutagrass prairie. At age fifteen he ran away from home, old enough and strong enough to fend for himself. As for experience, he possessed that of ten life times. His current name was Tankers Jack. His father's name was Justins Tanker. They had called his grandfather Portos Justin... and so on and so forth. His mother's name was Tankers Two and people called her Twodie. She was younger than Tankers One and older than Tankers three, and she ran away at age thirty-five and became Wallies Oneish. Wally was a mutant and couldn't be choosy. For reasons he still couldn't entirely comprehend (birth had disoriented him slightly), he had selected for himself a slender, longish body with sensitive digits and large, dark, moist eyes. He took after Twodie rather than Justins Tanker, a large, bony man who never spoke except with fist and boot but could toss a lasso with the finesse of a #th century conductor urging pianissimo. Jack knew all these people -- from way back. His father had been his grandson in #th century Turkey. His mother had been his husband in revolutionary France -- although at that time Jack had been a Jaqueline. Others in the village also belonged to his circle. He had been drawn down to them -- to Betty, who was the Healer's ageing mother and who'd soon make the passage again; to Freddy, his son, who'd surfaced as his brother; and yet others he had known, closely or remotely, in many pasts. He recognized them instantly given his third eye -- an invisible 'eye,' to be sure, not one of those mutant aberrations. But he hadn't seen Evelyn anywhere! and above all he longed to see her. He knew he'd see Walkon-air again. Besides it didn't matter, Walk-on-air was everywhere.    He arrived in Perpetual, New Mexico five years older and much wiser about the #rd century. He came in by what was left of the ancient road, a young man with a flashing eye, black hair. He wore a tall, round hat with a stiff, wide rim. His legs and lower body were wrapped in long strips of rough, grey cotton tied at intervals with leather bands. His trunk was covered by a woven blanket with a hole in the center for his head. Around his shoulder hung a carrysack and from his left ear a golden ring. He walked toward Plutonium, a tiny figure next to the monstrous construction that now occupied the site of the coumpound: a proud monastic fortress of tremendous pods and walls and parapets, circled with moats of steaming atomic lava, drawbridges over the moats, pennants on the pod-tips, and a bright glitter of prayer ribbons in the wind. Crowds of pilgrims waited for entry next to one of the bridges, and Jack saw people from all corners of this region. He saw monks in twentieth century garb, a shockingly nostalgic sight amidst this primitive but powerful architecture. In twenty years Jack had become accustomed to cowls, jerkins, wrap-me-ups, and -- if you were rich and a townsman -- embroidered, ankle-length coats. Perpetual itself, five or six kemits beyond Plutonium as the carry-crow flew, was 'perpetual' in name alone, for nothing had remained the same except a bit of the layout. A city wall ringed the place, but not as massive or as well maintained as he'd seen elsewhere on his travels. Perpetual needed no protection, not with the monastery nearby. He stopped at the very first inn he came to, the House of the Nucleon, complete with a hand-painted sign out front showing little flames moving in a spiral. This being afternoon and the place empty, the proprietor himself took an interest in Jack, served him a foaming mug of warmish beer and talked about Plutonium, his elbows on the bar. The place was unique, the proprietor said. No other monastic foundation like it existed anywhere on earth, the man said, setting Jack to musing. By "earth" Jack knew the man to mean the continental United States, the North American land, for the institutional thing had passed away in the wake of the RussoChinese Intervention, soon after the brain-missiles of all the nations had learned to communicate telepathically and had conspired to bring the whole damn rotting mess down in one glorious Armaggedon. Well, they had both failed and succeeded. The old world had suddenly passed away. But Man had survived and began to fill up all the spots again. Too bad for the Old Order. It had been much more varied and rich than this primitive culture of towns, herdsmen, farmers, and brigands. But Jack couldn't blame the brains, not really. What is a man to do when he can sense and think and feel and desire -- and has a missile for a body? He returned his attention to the Inn's proprietor who, in the twentieth century, would have been urged to try Scope. The man was telling him about the marvellous power of Plutonium to attract disciples. The life up there was hard and dangerous. They didn't touch women and lived in narrow cells just barely wide enough to let a man lie down. Many of them died from strange and mysterious sores. It was known all over Shashtuk country and well beyond. Yet young men came from all over, about Jack's age, usually, and they had a burning desire for that life up there. "God is great," the proprietor said, bowing his bald head rimmed by black hair. Then he looked up and asked Jack if he was one of them. "I might be," Jack answered with a smile. "Those who are, know!" the man said seriously. Jack made a note to remember that when he approached Plutonium's masters. He recalled the compulsion-creating conditioning process of his early days of spirit incarceration. But that compulsion had been wiped away by the existential terrors he had experienced during months of suspension between two lives, the very experience ancient catholics must have had in mind by the fires of purgatory. He had been purged, all right. His energy identity had been forced to contemplate itself, hour after hour, through what seemed a handful of eternities. He'd come to memorize his past, to imprint it indelibly on his deepest awareness. Then someone had released him at last. But instead of incarnating with alacrity, Jack had careened off into the very stratospheres of paradise seeking recovery from his tortures. Fearless now, he had plunged into the very center of the white disc of light and there, abiding in healing solitude, he had seemed to be in company of Walk-on-air. By the time he emerged to incarnate again, quietly, deliberately, one quarter of a millenium had passed away below. He took a swig of beer, wiped his mouth with the back of his hand, and said: "I have no money, innkeeper, but I'm a scribe." "Welcome, welcome," the man said, bowing. "Feel at home, Tankers Jack. I'll pass out the word and you'll be drowned in business. The last scribe came by more than a year ago." The proprietor rubbed his hands with pleasure. Such luck to snag a scribe. His house would be full for weeks. He led Jack personally to the very best room in the house, lovely with its blue-white wallpaper obtained at great expense from a travelling merchant. The bed -- a double mattress; three pillows; and thick, fluffy Harvey pelts for cover against night-chill. Another significant change between that time and this, Jack noted, his eye on the milk-white pelts of the rare, disappearing giant rabbit. The sun seldom peeked through the overhead murk; volcanic ash and sediment circled up there around and around the globe. It would take centuries to restore illumination to its ancient maximum. It was cold in New Mexico, even in June. He waited until the proprietor had left. Gazing after the man, it occurred to him that the bald fellow might be Cam Templar, Aspic's astrologer, but he couldn't be sure, having only met Templar once, long ago, in Washington, D.C. If it was Templar, he had certainly come down in the world, karma-wise. The man's head disappeared down the stairs, and Jack closed the door. He took binoculars from his carry-sack -- he'd found the instrument in the never-used bomb-shelter of a destroyed estate far to the north, where the ice starts. He walked to the window. He lifted the binoculars toward Plutonium on the horizon and searched the monastery's silhouette until he spied, barely visible, six baskets of wire high up between the pods. Passing by the massive complex, he hadn't been able to see them. But they were there. Once upon a time he had thought them radar dishes.    After four days of reading and writing letters -- hundreds of letters -- Jack decided to take a holiday. His earnings had been good, the people generous. They liked the way he dramatized the messages from relatives far and wide, the way his eyes twinkled when he read funny things and the way his voice choked up when he catalogued woes. The Innkeeper hired four extra girls to keep the beer and the meat flowing, but all too often he caught them dreamily admiring the scribe from the edge of the perpetual circle of people around him. He also suspected that they slipped into his room at night for more substantial samples of his passion -- but the Innkeeper need not have worried or envied, whichever it was. Jack waited for one girl and only one. He thought he'd earned her affection at last, and the mysterious forces of cosmic magnetism would sooner or later sweep her into his path. He borrowed a horse from the Innkeeper's stable and rode away in an ancient direction toward nightfall. He had chosen a Wednesday night for this venture -- for old times' sake. The horse plodded forward wearily, its heavy head going up and down, tired from dragging shaped concrete slabs all day from a nearby gorge overpass ruined ages ago but serving now as a kind of quarry. In its place now hung a spidery ropeboard thing, a graceful curve above the abyss. Up above the moon was a diffusion of light in an atmosphere loaded with suspended particles. Down below the ground was far more lush, a swaying grass-scape, a rolling prairie of mutagrass. In place of the upright cacti Jack found a willow with its hair hanging low. Near the tree sat Walk-on-air, an ancient, wrinkled indian with jet-black hair pulled into a braid in the back. His eyeswere closed. He sat facing the spot where the setting sun had caused a dirty brown line of light between sky and ground. Jack dismounted and sat down near the chief to wait. After a while the chief opened one eye. It twinkled merrily, its white a little yellow. He opened the other eye and broke into a huge grin. "Hello, old friend." "Hello, Chief Walk-on-air. " "You've done right well for yourself," the chief said, gesturing toward Jack. "A nice combination you've concocted. A bit of the gypsy in you, a bit of the hero, nice and slender but strong in the wrist and the arm; your eyes are very expressive, and the nose hints a little at carnivorous birds. That golden earring gives you a mysterious air, the lips are sensuous to the right degree. The hair is straight, yet at the ends, it has a kind of graceful curl. No doubt you're an accomplished singer, swordsman, and story-teller too, can read men's palms and see the future in goblets of dark wine. Am I right?" "You knovf' everything. Chief Walk-on-air." "On the contrary, Tankers Jack -- a kind of racy name, that, I must say. No, no, my friend. I wallow in blissful ignorance. She's always unfolding, always unfolding like a flower that forever germinates into the future. There is no end to her mysteries." "Who is she?" "The Cosmic Flower, the Absolute Change." "I thought there was nothing beyond you, Chief." The indian laughed, his head thrown back. He was thoroughly amused. He chortled and chuckled. "Tankers Jack," he said at last, wiping his eye, "you're an incorrigible Barbarian. You've been inside to earth. For what? A woman. Right?" "You have all the answers, Chief." "Listen to me, old friend. Do you know what happens to people it appears in paradise? People who don't get frightened and don't shy away toward the red of the spectrum?" "I don't, Chief." "They become angels, Tankers Jack. They go up into higher lives. They tum into planets andsuns. But you -- you came back for a woman. And then you ask me whether there is anything beyond me. I also worship a woman. There is always something beyond. Otherwise we'd all curl up and die." Jack's horse blew air through its nostrils with a low blurb and stamped a leg. "Since I have, as you say, thrown away a chance at angelic existence," Jack said, "let me tum to petty practicalities. When will I see her?" Chief Walk-on-air laughed. "What's the hurry, Jack? You've waited three hundred years or more. What's a decade or two or even a life or two." "Chief," Jack said tensely, nearly rising from his cross-legged position, "don't you tease me. I couldn't possibly wait decades -- much less lives!" Chief Walk-on-air chortled, bubbled. Tears ran down his wrinkled cheeks. He pointed a gnarled finger. "Look at you," he said, "just look at you. I can't get over it. Here you are, all got up to kill, a heart-throb. My God, Jack, how do you keep the ladies from your bed? But when I see you, I see old Clark sitting there like a pile of misery, his beer-gut coming out to here Oh, Spirits, oh, Flower!" "When?" Jack demanded crossly. He felt totally at ease with Walk-on-air. They had shared an "All right, all right," the chief said. "How can a god refuse anything to a mortal like you." He narrowed his eyes half mockingly. "The time is ripe. It'll happen soon. But there is still a wee-littlebitty bad karma clinging to you. Tankers Jack. You haven't scraped away quite all of it. Those spiritcatchers are still up there -- and you're responsible for them. A word to the wise... ?" "And then?" "And then the nefarious and strange ways of the Lady Flower will guide you in magical ways into her presence," the chief pronounced. "After that it'll be up to you, of course. I can't guarantee a thing. I wallow in blissful ignorance. I sit here and wait for the next marvel that may drop from her hand." "Why here?" Jack demanded. "And why sitting? Why don't you wander about like I do. You see more things that way." "Because," the chief said, and he grinned broadly, "because you're just a young god and I'm an old one. One or two stories a milleniurn are quite sufficient for me. The doctor tells me not to get too excited, you know. If I overdo it, I might become an angel." With that the chief threw back his head and laughed most merrily. VI The siren shrieked and echoed through the intricately laid corridors of Central Pod. It called upon the brotherhood to rise. Plutonium's day had begun. Jack awoke with a start and almost sat up straight. He remembered himself in time and, accustomed to the maneuver by now, he slid from his vault-like chamber feet first. He landed in the corridor and reached for his clothing. Monks dressed on all sides of him, slipping into jeans, shirts, sweaters, or sweat shirts -- the obligatory uniform of the monastery. It was Jack's fifteenth day in Plutonium. He had arrived, had slipped into the monastery almost without notice, just another novice, just another compulsive come to seek satisfaction at the bosom of God. He had come, but he had not yet conquered. This day, the fifteenth, would roll by like the others. And then would come another, and then another. The ordinary mortal, Jack told himself, would long have lost his patience with all this and told his precious karma to go hang, but he was not an ordinary man and so he stayed on, waiting for his opportunity. He dressed, like the others, and took an inventory of his situation. Many levels above him, sealed off by guards, was what the monks called The Mystery. Many levels below him, in the ancient articavems, the members of the Hierarchy would now be preparing for the one and only ceremony of the day. A few levels above them, at ground level, others of the Hierarchy would be cutting bread into small pieces for the breakfast that would follow, a humble, monastic meal. A hundred kemits to the south of here, a monkish caravan would be loading tents and setting the missile into motion again. The missile, so he understood, rested on two long carts tied end to end, and the carts were drawn by sixteen oxen. The missile, presumably, would be chattering in its mad way. That described his situation fairly concisely. He finished dressing and wondered how long it would take for sixteen oxen to cover a hundred kemits. Ten days? Twenty days? He hoped it was ten days at most. Even a man with the patience of Job would want to escape this lunatic complex -- especially if a girl awaited somewhere in the future beyond the moats of Plutonium. Jack joined other monks and walked along the corridor toward spiralling stairs that led to the depths beneath the complex. This corridor, like those in most buildings nowadays, coiled unpredictably through the building. The total darkness was eased only by ancient phosphorescent paint, delivered here ages ago for disposal, which these latter-day guardians of radiation had smeared liberally on the walls. The paint bathed corridor and monks in an eerie, greenish light. The missile bothered Jack in more ways than one. On the one hand, he might be counting on it far too much. On the other, it was a missile. The brain in it was still alive, and if the brain lived its other parts might still be functional. It was a legacy from the twentieth century, a token affection sent down through time. He couldn't even start to guess hdw the brain had survived. Few mechanical objects had escaped the ravages of time. Cars were heaps of rust, batteries dead, ballpoints dry. Only Aspic's Mystery still ran, that much was evident -- and this nuclear bomb lifted by sweepers from a lake in what had been Texas. They had made those babies to endure. Jack reflected. They probably ran off solar energy with a sealed-in lifesupport system to maintain the brain-mass, a super-duper stainless steel ecology -- and now it jabbered nonsense through an amplifier attached to its underside. Take that back. It didn't chatter nonsense all the time. From time to time it pleaded with its finders to drop it from a mountain onto rocks. When it was sane, it wished to die, in other words. When sanity left it, it spoke about Armageddon, a woman named Hester, and a child called Tom, What hath God wrought! Jack reached the stairs and went down, hands on the railing. His mind continued to turn around the missile. Word of the thing had come three days ago. Excited messengers had burst into Plutonium with the good news. A group of sweepers had discovered a Godbod larger than any found heretofore. On top of that, this Godbod had a voice and said odd things -- prophecies, some of the i messengers claimed; others, more  sober or less imaginative, said it  merely spouted odd gibberish. Jack  had gone to interview all the messengers he could find, and with some reluctance had concluded that ; the thing was a brain-missile all right. Now, going down around and around the spiral staircase, he wondered if he had miscalculated the effect it would have. News of this Godbod had sent Waves of shock through Plutonium. plutonium Most of the ordinary monks lived in total idleness. They neither spun nor wove. The first hour of the day was structured by the ceremony. Thereafter, unless a man belonged to the Hierarchy, he could spend his time any way he wished. Plutonium by day or night was a savage battlefield of roaming ' gangs. Battle-sounds could be heard throughout the complex, cries, blows, running feet, the heavy breathing of men. The victors usually raped the youngest of the vanquished. Such would be the fifteenth day, such had been the first, the second, and all the rest -- with one exception. On the day when the messengers had arrived, Plutonium had buzzed like a hive stirred by a stick. News of a talking Godbod had put a stop to the usual amusements of the brotherhood. Men had gathered in excited clumps, discussing the event, and groups had formed spontaneously to plan the reception. Jack had concluded that such excitement would be magnified many times when the missile actually arrived, and while the brothers swarmed out to greet this new find, he hoped to be upstairs, communing with the Mystery. He hoped, at least, that security upstairs would be greatly relaxed. Otherwise, as he had discovered, it would be nearly impossible to approach Aspic's satanic machine. But what if they didn't relax the guard? What then? From down below Jack could hear the roar of voices. The monks gathered in Cavern B, as it had been called in the old days, the largest of the storage areas. By the time Jack reached the place, the cavern had filled up with monks, a . huge assembly, a sea of heads moving and humming. Above them he could see, in the distance, the abbot and several ministrants preparing for the ceremony. Baskets of hot rocks stood on the platform, and ministrants arranged themselves beside them. The abbot, wearing asbestos gloves, placed a silvery canister centrally on the altar. Torches stuck into holders mounted on the wall behind him threw the only light in the cavernous, echoing room. Their flames reflected on rows of vats on either side. Hot sludges boiled and bubbled inside those giant pots, just starting on the first leg of that # year journey toward ionic exhaustion. The abbot raised his hands high into the air. A hush fell on the monks. The best part of their day would now begin. After the chanting and the reading were over, the ministrants would bring the baskets through the throng. Each monk would take a rock. Ceremony called for a ritual kiss followed by a touch of forehead, throat, navel, and gonads with the rocks. Most of the monks went well beyond this requirement. They hugged those clumps of mineral. They rubbed them over their bodies. Contact with the rocks, which had been exposed to high-level radiation, satisfied some deep need in these miserable men. Jack noted his own position and moved to his right, toward the wall. In the center of the throng, the ministrants would certainly pass closely by him, and he tried to avoid what all the rest had come to enjoy -- exposure to the radiation. He felt a surge of pity for the monks. He couldn't help them. They had been conditioned, once and for all; their bodies needed something biology knew nothing about. But future generations had to be protected from this obscene slavery. Jack wondered briefly whether it was really true -- that he, himself, by a series of rash acts in. a concentration camp, had set in motion the horror he witnessed on every hand: these .savage men covered with sores and lesions. Could one man, with one act, leave such a legacy of trauma? The abbot started chanting in a reedy voice, and an ocean of voices answered him, a deep, male lowing that rose and fell. Jack looked up and watched the altar. From his new perspective by the wall, in uncomfortable proximity to one of the vats, he could now see a large group of monks on the platform. They were sweepers awaiting the abbot's blessing before setting out. Each carried a small box, sack, or bottle. Discovery of the missile had put new vigor into sweeping. Now everyone was eager to find a Godbod even more magnificent than the talking needle. Jack eyed the sweepers on the platform. Sweepers had been his first encounter with Plutonium. He had seen them in all parts of the country during his wanderings, wretched creatures combing the countryside, sniffing for radiation as they went, trusting their compulsions to lead them to the holy stuff wherever it was, however deep or however high, yes, even on the bottom of lakes. They carried bits of hot stuff with them. Without those bits of inoculation, compulsions tlrove them back to Plutonium. He had seen them huddled beside ancient freeways in miserable camps; he had seen them begging food, standing in the middle of village streets, and he had seen women j throwing them bread from a safe distance. The common people understood Plutonium in their way. They knew that sickness followed the monks. They hurried them along, out of the hamlet, away from the cattle. Holy sickness, to be sure. But move along, please. The chant died out in a final, multitonal hum, beautiful in its way -- would have been beautiful had Jack not known the unholy desire that gave it such feeling. Across the distance from the altar now came the abbot's voice, reading the scriptures. The echoing hall swallowed some of the words, but Jack knew what the abbot was saying. He spoke about God's ineffable presence in the room. He blessed this Holy Interface where divinity was operative. He spoke of vigilance and of the evil world without, where Godbod's holy emanations didn't reach. The words were lame, without much cadence. A contractor's analyst had written the text trying to beat a deadline, no doubt. But neither scriptures nor dogma mattered much, Jack knew. The real faith burned in the monks' entrails -- an implanted compulsion. The software didn't play a role so long as the hardware worked. When your innards wrench and tear you, you don't need much of a theology. Jack could feel the growing excitement. Greedy eyes devoured the baskets from a distance. The reading would be over soon. Jack slipped away, between two vats, and sought the deeper darkness of a recess in the wall. He pressed into it and felt, against his back, heavy studs that, in the old days, had held the radiation shields in place. They had been removed, of course. From this vantage point he could glimpse, between the vats, the progress of the ceremony, the pathetic antics of the monks, the vigilance of ministrants. Theft of an irradiated rock was considered a capital offense. Once a day, and once a day only, were monks allowed to feel the particles -- granted, of course, that the whole hive was hot, up to the very last pennant cracking in the wind above the highest pod. The ministrants came down and then moved back, collecting the rocks as they went. Jack faded back into the crowd and watched the abbot lift on high the shining canister in a final blessing. Then he turned and blessed the sweepers, whereupon a ministrant approached them and handed over bits of Godbod for their boxes, sacks and bottles. The ceremony was over, but the monks stood their guard, not a man moving. It was like this every morning. They felt the Lord's peace in the cavern. They didn't want to leave. The vats threw out emanations, and they gloried in the feeling. But enough was enough. The ministrants now turned policemen and began to press the crowd toward the exit carrying clubs in their hands. Jack felt a surge of hunger. He went out and up the stairs toward the eating halls.    Jack sat on a bench against the wall next to some monks he knew. These men were of the pious sort, a small percentage of Plutonium's population, simple creatures who took the doctrine seriously, shunned gangs, and spent their days in little prayer chambers strewn about the complex reading the scriptures hung from the wall by chains. Jack had associated himself with these men. His piercing look and a regal manner he had assumed had protected him from violence and rape. He put about also that he was a Hierarchy spy, which helped. But he found it best, like any other beast of the jungle, to fade into a herd of others to fend off predators. These men were the least offensive of all those in the hive. Jack munched his piece of bread and a single carrot. He turned to the man on his left, a w hi spy creature by name of Johns Jim. "Jim," he said, "any news about the Prophet?" ("Prophet" was one name for the new discovery, "needle" another.) "I don't know," Jim said. "You should have better information." He whispered: "You're with the Hierarchy. But I feel it," he continued in a normal voice. He pointed to his stomach. "I feel it here. It's coming closer." "How many days do you think it'll take?" Jack asked. Jim didn't have a chance to answer. At that moment a man burst into the room to their right and ran between benches toward the only table in the hall, to their left, where the abbot sat taking his breakfas flanked by high officials o Plutonium. The man was tall, haggard and although he wore dark clothing, i was evident immediately that h was blood-stained. His eyes shorn with a kind of craze. He arrived at the abbot's tabh and leaned across it without the cus tomary handshake which, no longe used as a form of greeting in the twenty-third century, was still ai obligatory courtesy in Plutonium. Jack saw the man whispering t the abbot, and then the abbot fel back in his chair as if he had sus tained a blow. In a second he, in turn, whispered into the ear of his cheif aide who, in his tum, gave evidence of shocked dismay. j The two men rose and gestured tc the leadership. Then, in a body, the whole group left, taking the haggarc man along. This brief scene caused unusual excitement in the brotherhood. The monks occupied several halls the size of this one, strung out end tc end in a circle along the girth of Central Pod. The word spread quickly through all the rooms, and in minutes excited groups had formed, discussing, speculating. Men were sent running to check with their contacts in the Hierarchy. To Jack it seemed like a replay of the scene some days ago when the missile's discovery had been announced. A half hour later -- the monks hall -- the word finally filtered out. Johns Jim, who had run off to consult with the deputy assistant theologian, a friend of his, brought back news to Jack's group. His thin, grey face was long as he approached, his mouth half open in the anticipation of speech. "They stole it," he called before even reaching his group. "They got it. They're all dead. It's gone." The pious monks enclosed him in a circle. Then, in fits and starts, the story came out. A large armed party of unknown affiliation had attacked the triumphant caravan bringing the needle home. The monkish escort had been slaughtered. I alone am escaped to tell thee. That, in essence, had been the haggard man's story. The world had intervened and stolen Godbod, Plutonium's most cherished capture in a hundred years. Jack cursed inwardly at the news. He saw his plans for action foiled. No missile, no excitement. No thronging mass would leave Plutonium to meet the double-car and the sixteen oxen. His face, like that of the others, turned long and sad, but his sadness came from another source. Then, in an eye-wink, the situation changed abruptly. Movements in Plutonium were coordinated with a siren, a handcranked affair. It announced the morning service and also feeding times at noon and in the evening. In fifteen days Jack had heard only a single siren, a very unpleasant sound, but tolerable. Now, slicing through the air toward him came the sound of several sirens, all operating at a different pitch. The sound was so piercing he involuntarily covered his ears and bent his head. This was a new phenomenon. He divined at once that it was an emergency call. He had judged correctly. The monks around were electrified into motion. They ran for the exits and crashed through them, nearly trampling one another. The eating hall was suddenly empty. Only Jack stood against the wall, his eyes on a sea of wooden benches. The sirens stopped as suddenly as they had started, and now he could hear the thunder of feet descending stairs. The floor of the hall trembled slightly from multiple impacts. He waited until the sound had died down. Then, with cool resolution, he turned and went the other way, up toward the roof of Central Pod. He knew that his chance had come at last. The waiting was over, and he could act. He saw no one on the stairs going up. No one in the corridors that led toward the Mystery. Jack couldn't believe it, but it was true. He had been prepared to deal with opposition if he had to. Ten lifetimes had taught him many murderous arts. But there was no need. When all the sirens were let loose to wail through Plutonium like desert ghouls gone mad, all men were called from their posts, apparently, even those above, those who had blocked his access in days past. He walked freely into the restricted area. He stood before a door. On the other side of it he heard a faint hum, a hum he hadn't heard in this era. He looked to right and left. Still no one around. His hand depressed the handle. The door opened a crack, then more, then all the way. He stepped in. Consoles stood around the room -- a room that had been moved, intact, from the ancient security complex to the top of Plutonium by God knew what exertions or when. Here electrical lights, presumably fed from nuclear reactors made to last, glowed dimly overhead. The floor was plastic. Bright metal gleamed everywhere. Againstone wall scores of tiny flames glowed behind glass panelettes. They gave Jack a nauseous pulse of remembrance. His eyes a little wild, he looked about and found what he needed, a large polished rock used as a paperweight on a desk. He took the stone and went toward the panels. He hesitated before setting to work. He was about to destroy a strange, unique technology, perhaps Western Man's last great breakthrough. It might never be invented again. It would be a loss to Science, the science of some future. But his hesitation was brief. Tiny flames flickered before him, souls in transition, karmic fires. He took a deep breath and began to free them, one by one. Broken glass fell at his feet and cold gas hissed around his hands, covering his arm with artificial rime. vn Discovery of the savage destruction went through Plutonium like another great convulsion. By that time Jack had long disappeared into the country, clad like a scribe again, humming a tune, longing for Evelyn, and glad that the missile was lost somewhere to the south. For that reason, he went north. Monks were sent out to capture the criminals, but they found only pious ladies bringing baskets of alms and simple pilgrims in their tents. The Hierarchy, meanwhile, met again to ponder alternatives. They were horror-struck and knew themselves mortally wounded. The Mystery, and it alone, replenished the priestly ranks. It was the heart of the cult. They tended the machinery with loving care. In ample store rooms thoughtfully filled by Old Order founders, they could always find the part needed to keep the panel lights green. Most often a wafer failed; sometimes a wire had to be replaced; more rarely a gas canister would run dry and a full one had to be snapped in its place. The Hierarchy had calculated that five centuries could pass before the warehouses were empty. But now they saw the Mystery in the paroxysm of death. It smoked amidst a wreckage of metal and glass. A storm had passed through the warehouse. A fire still raged in poison fumes. The cult would surely die -- especially if some upstart group had a Godbod that spoke strange prophecies. After some days of agonized consultation, the abbot decided to mount an armed excursion -- to recover Godbod; the Mystery was beyond help. Plutonium organized for war. The monkish army, ten thousand men or more, each carrying a bit of Godbod, led by the haggard messenger, moved south to the scene of the crime. Here investigations were ordered, and after some days the army wheeled north. It picked up the cold trail of the thieves. The trail was difficult to follow. The leader of the enemy, a man described as short, blond, sturdy, wide-faced, and steady, had not been recognized by anyone in the area. He had come out of nowhere, he and his men. People guessed he was a war chief attached to a city. They inferred this from the discipline of the men he led, the quality of the cloth they wore, and the system they had devised to move the giant needle toward the north. The leader had abandoned the carts and the oxen. His men had placed the needle into a large net suspended between twenty-four horses, twelve on each side. Soldiers rode the leading and trailing animals on right and left. This method of transport was faster than the one the monks had used. The group travelled off the beaten paths. Plutojacks had to seek reports of them. Few had seen the odd if memorable group, a swiftly moving, silent band -- silent but for the silver needle in its hammock which, by all reports, continuously spouted gibberish. As the monkish army moved, it lived off the land. Discipline was difficult to enforce. The population in its path grew fearful and mounted resistance. But slowly, like a radiating locust herd, Plutonium groped its way north.    The leader of the thieves was Alans Shepherd. In his twelfth existence he had accumulated much merit by a life of service in the cause of justice, the culmination of a long series Of evolutions to ever higher vibrational spheres. But in his thirteenth incarnation, as a physicist in what was then the United States (of fading memory), he had indulged a passion for vengeance and had loaded himself with heavy karmic debt. In a succession of lives since then, brief and violent lives they were, he had sunk ever lower, unable to stop his downward drift, until this time, in his Shepherd incarnation, darkness enveloped his awareness to a significant extent, and only bits and pieces of earlier light came through the chinks of his moral obscurity. One of those bits of light, though he didn't know it, emanated from his chief and sovereign, Zeronica, once his daughter and once his mistress, and other things besides in a long existence that went back to the Crusades. She alone, of all the folk he knew, aroused in him a dim memory of something higher, and he had served her now for several years, doggishly loyal, uncharacteristically mild. Returning now with his prize of prizes, he gave himself a little hope, just a tiny bit of hope, that she would reward his loyalty at last. With this final act, he would make her foremost among the leaders of the world. Now he would deserve the reward she had promised him, years ago, in the shadow of the ice. If she refused him this time, he didn't know what he would do. Spurred by such motives, he drove his men to great exertions, and the group reached Phoenix long before the plutojacks had even organized for systematic pursuit. He entered the city gates at night, in secrecy. His men slipped the Godbod into the dungeons beneath the Presidential Pod. She came to see it that same night, a cloak about her night dress. Godbod was sleeping at the time and she couldn't question it. Messengers had told her about the miraculous voice. Her manner, as always, was aloof and cool, and Shepherd went to bed that night with the bitter taste of disappointment in his throat. He tried to console himself saying he was a man of power and influence second to none in Phoenix. But the thought gave him no solace. In her presence he was still a bandit, and though he never let the thought flit across the surface of his mind, he knew that her eyes ruled his, now as ever. He tossed and turned on his lonely bed. She hadn't even greeted him. Her first words had bit his soul deeply, opening wounds. "I didn't know," she had said down in the dungeon amidst torch flickers that echoed back from the dull gleam of Godbod's hull. "Is this allT' she had asked. "It's just a piece of metal, isn't it?" She herself had demanded of him year after year, for three years at the least, that he should capture for Phoenix the one thing it lacked. Now that he had done it, she called it a piece of metal. The next day she had a sitting basket hung from the ceiling in the dungeon. She sat beside the needle and tried to hold a conversation with the awakened spirit within. This went on for two days. Then she sent for Shepherd and discharged her frustrations into his steady face, angered by Godbod 's incomprehensibilities. "You should've let the plutos have him," she said to Shepherd at the end, her voice dripping with contempt. "He, he -- " She gestured at the needle, slapping the air with a hand slack at the wrist. "This is no god, Shepherd! Can't be. Maybe it's just one of those talking machines the old books tell about." Back in his own quarters, Shepherd kicked the mutants. He stayed within for three days, drinking. He recalled his carefree life beneath the ice and cursed his fate.    Two weeks later the war caught up with Tankers Jack. Rumors had preceded it and had already set him to wondering. He was staying in a small village when plutojacks over-ran the hamlet. Jack knew the code words of the priesthood. He mingled with the band as it departed, pretending to be a sweeper and out of touch with Plutonium, His appearance aroused no great concern. Most of the priests wore modern clothing acquired along the way. Deep in the heart of a forest in what had been a desert in Clark's day, around a smoky fire, Jack learned that God himself had destroyed the Mystery, angry at the priesthood's lack of vigilance. Later, as the fire fell to ashes and the monks lay back to sleep, an old priest by name of Goosers Texas, who had eyed Jack with interest, looked about, beckoned with a grizzled head and a squinting eye. When Jack sat down beside him, the old man said: "You look like an intelligent man, Tankers Jack. You'll go far in the priesthood. You say that you were on a sweep when all this happened. And these simpletons told you the story we of the Hierarchy have put about. Well, you deserve better, Tankers Jack. The truth is, God did nothing to the Mystery. A man destroyed it." The old eyes searched for a reaction, and Jack opened his eyes in astonishment. "Yes," said the priest, nodding toward the fire. "Yes, by the Holy Interface, we know, we of the Hierarchy." Jack signalled his respect and said that secret knowledge belonged by rights to those who carried the burdens of responsibility. The old priest nodded and sighed. "Yes," he said, "the burdens are heavy." He leaned closer and whispered: "The abbot told me -- " "The abbot?!" Jack breathed. "Yes, sir," said the priest. He nodded gravely. He picked up a stick, leaned forward with a groan, and threw it into the fading embers, evoking sparks. He sank back again. "The abbot points to the Woman of the North." The monk nodded to himself. "She did it -- her henchmen stole the needle." Jack grew alert. A woman had been mentioned -- a woman tied karmically to Plutonium. He told the priest that, pardon his ignorance, but he had never heard about the Woman of the North. What was the story? "Well," said the priest, "I reckon you must have been sweeping far to the east of here. And you plutonium mustn't have been around these parts for a good many years -- am I right?" Jack allowed that Goosers Texas was right on the button. The dry stick burst into a flame. The old man leaned forward and held his hands toward the heat to warm them. When he resumed, his tone had changed. He would be telling a story. "Well," he said, his old face red and gashed by moving shadows, "her name is Zeronica. An odd name, I'm sure you'll grant. The presidents of Phoenix all called themselves Henry until the male line died out. Henry s Henry, each and every one of them. She was the daughter and only child of Oneeyed Henry, as the people called him, the last of the Henries. Nothing wrong with his eyes, you understand. But he squinted a lot, sort of like this." The old man turned and squinted with one eye. His features grew lewd. The open eye glinted oddly, as if with a smile. Jack had the uncanny sensation that he was sitting beside Walk-on-air. "He called her Henrys Oneish in the customary way," the old man resumed. "He knew she would never be any man's Twodie. She was a President's daughter, after all. But that wasn't good enough for the Woman of the North. After one-eyed Henry died, she changed her name in a ceremony in Phoenix Square, right in front of the Presidential Pod. She even sent out runners to advertise the fact. They explained what her name meant. She didn't want anyone to miss the meaning. At first the people smiled at this. They figured she would marry the man the Phoenix Congress selected as president, that being the natural expectation. But she had another notion. "The people of Phoenix eat out of her hand, you understand. But there are those, even some in Phoenix, who blame her father for her ways. Henry never had a son. He spent his nights in a harem of those feathery creatures people call Dingbats around that part of the country. Zeronica was more or less an accident, I understand, or else his wife had taken a lover. However that may have been, once Zeronica was up and about, Henry took a shine to her and brought her up as if she'd been his son. He taught her reading and writing and got her ancient books to read. He even sent her on a tour of the world, and that's where it happened, years before her father died." The old man stopped and refuelled the fire again. Its flames drew from the darkness the shape of pines bunched closely together. "Somewhere far in the northeast, up where the ice starts," he went on, "a band of bandits captured Zeronica during that tour. Henry had sent her with an escort, of course, a hundred men, I think. But Zeronica had quarelled with the captain of her guard, and one morning, without his knowledge, she rode off early with just her tutor to keep her company. That's when she met Alans Shepherd, the man who helped her later. "The story has it that this Shepherd -- by reputation a violent man, famous for harrassing the caravan route that snakes along at ice-edge -- well, he killed the tutor and dragged Zeronica off to his tent. She bounced limply on the rump of his horse, unconscious in her furs, knocked on the head with a club. Shepherd yelled and screamed with joy, savage that he is. But once he got her inside the tent and swabbed her back to waking, she got the upper hand in a hurry. The story has it that she stopped him with a look in her eye. That's the kind she is. And before you know it, Shepherd was yelling through a tent-flap. Slaves came running with food and drink. She sat on a hassock like a first lady. He behaved like she was an equal. And the two of them made a deal. "What the deal was came out later. The story goes that she agreed to become his Oneish after it was over, after her power was secured. She promised him she'd made him president. She would be his only wife. And, sure enough, people say, Alans Shepherd went to her chamber in the presidential pod after Congress swore her in as president-person. And he said to her, 'Zeronica,' he said, 'we have an agreement. You promised to marry me aftpr I put you in power. I have put you in power, so be as good as your word. ' "I don't know for a certainty that he used those words, Tankers Jack, or exactly what happened," the old man said after a pause. "There are many stories. Maybe he tried to embrace her too, as he had once tried to do in his tent -- and I guess you can imagine him pressing her against a credenza or a table, trying to find her lips with his. But whichever way it was, whether she slapped him, as some say, or whether she slipped from his grasp, quick as a weasel, or whether they never came within a sem of each other, all stories agree that she said to him, pointing at him: ' You put me in power, Shepherd? YouT And then she started laughing and laughed and laughed. Her head went way back. And then she doubled over and slapped her thighs. And Shepherd, who thought he was a very big man because people feared his men, why, he couldn't stand her laughter. He took his hat and walked out of there. He swore to his closest companions that he'd replace the bitch, chase her out of Phoenix and take over himself. But he never did. He is still there, working for her, and Phoenix has only one president-person, and that's Zeronica. People say Shepherd still loves her, still hopes, and can't do her harm. "Well, soon after that, Zeronica started making changes, and -- " "How did she gain power?" Jack interrupted. "What? Oh, that. Well, she brought Shepherd and his ruffians back with her from her world tour. Shepherd followed her like a little dog, and his pack right behind him. She called them her personal body guard. One-eyed Henry chuckled at it fondly. He let her do anything she pleased. Slowly Shepherd built U P his forces. He hired the scum of Phoenix, people without cult or property. By the time Henry died, Shepherd's gang was larger than the Phoenix military. But people didn't now that until the scum came from he cracks in the clay. Members of Congress who opposed her election plutonium learned to fear Shepherd's raiders. One or two pods burned down mysteriously. A couple of members died in tavern brcwls. The upshot was that they elected Zeronica president-person and no questions asked." The old man leaned forward, groaned a little, and tossed more wood on the fire. He shivered a little. His years made him cold. He sank back at last, his eyes pensive and far away. He was finished for the moment. "Well?" Jack prompted. He felt a great excitement in his bones. "Well," said the old man with a sign, "she's a witch, I tell you. It's those books, I suspect, or the old ruins she saw on her travels -- God knows I've seen my share of them; never could make much out of such rat havens; but her mind was charged up with reading. At any rate, she called in Congress soon after she took over and she proclaimed that here -- I mean Phoenix now, you understand -- that here in Phoenix they would establish the New Secular Order, That's what she called it. She told them how the old world would come back. God had decreed that it would happen. That came from a book too, I think. Her reasoning was that it would happen in Phoenix, and nowhere else, because there had been a prophecy about a bird, and the bird had been called Phoenix, and when it burned it rose up again from the ashes. ' 'On the feast of Superstar, which some cults celebrate in the month of December -- two years ago, it was -- Zeronica made a declaration freeing all the mutants in Phoenix and on the surrounding lands, saying that slavery was evil and didn't fit the New Secular Order. She said she saw no difference between mutants and men. See what I mean? Well, Congress voted its support for her and Shepherd put down the rebellion on the farms. "Then, last year -- the girl's quite handy with proclamations, Tankers Jack," the old man said, shaking his head, "she announced that women were equal to men -- " "She said that!" cried Tankers Jack. "She did," nodded the monk. "And she got away with it?" "She did," said the monk again. "I don't rightly know why, either. But, as I said, she's a witch and people eat out of her hand. They believe her. I've heard a story or two to the effect that she has assembled all sorts of ancient mysteries and has a priesthood of her own, trying to make them work. She has no decency, you see, and scorns the customs. Among those things, or so I am told, she has a mystery that makes pictures on the wall. You can see people walking and hear them talk as if they were real. And with this magic she bamboozles the Congress to do things her way. The New Secular Order!" the old man spat. "God forbid such heresy... "And so, Tankers Jack," he concluded, "I think the abbot is right when he suspects her. It wouldn't surprise the Hierarchy to learn that Alans Shepherd led the thieves that killed our brothers. But don't say a word to these simple yokels," he said, gesturing all about. "They don't need to know what we know. But you'll go a long ways in the order, Tankers Jack You need to hear the truth. But no wrap up and go to sleep. The call is deepening." The old man pulled a blanke about himself. He lay down, his bad to the fire. His eyes closed and he seemed to go to sleep. Jack sat erect for a long time. He stared into the smallish flame lick ing the last piece of wood. Ash lay on the log like reptile scale; the flame burned blue above the glow of embers; He saw Walk-on-air's fine hanc in all this -- the meeting with Goos ers Texas, the story of Zeronica. He recognized her touch across the ages and knew her though he'd never seen her current form. Fateful, al this. He had to hurry away into the growing night chill from this spot of fading warmth. His karmic journey was not quite over. She too, like he, attracted Plutnoium. And so did Alans Shepherd, the unknown third in this star-crossed party, whose pathetic quest for Zeronica' s love seemed oddly reminiscent of something lost in Long Ago. A missile had found her. Jack had to find it. He owed as much to the twentieth century. The missile glowed very high up, suspended nose down in the centei of a wooden tower. The tower stood in Phoenix Square. The Squar stood in the center of Phoenix . Ant Phoenix was the center of the world. Bright stones spelling an inscription said so. Jack stood at the foot of the tow; er and peered up into the height, Darkness gathered as the sun set, but its filtered rays made the missile's hull glow red. It might have been a brass bell hung in a spire. He wondered if the missile could pick up information through visual sensors implanted in its hull, and what the brain might think of Phoenix which, from his height, must be like an open book spread out for all to read. Jack, for one, couldn't read this age. The memories of other lives interfered with his understanding. The new America constantly amazed him. The streets of Phoenix, for example, wound themselves around and around a center like lines on a conch shell, narrow and crowded. The simplicity of the constructions didn't explain the pattern. All the houses had a fundamental similarity, as if the primitive builders were informed by an invisible Spirit and labored like ants to construct Its hidden forms. All over America, in endless variations, he had observed the same phenomenon, the birth of a new form world, still tentative, groping, and unsure of itself, but recognizably the same. He shook his head and felt regret that he hadn't studied history in any of his lives. With more information, he might understand why this America reminded him of hives. Oval shapes dominated the architecture. The buildings seemed to hang between upright columns, giant pods, modified only at the base where the requirements of physics overcame the cultural tendency. Inside the houses -- they reached several storeys into the vertical -- spiralling stairs led from level to level and corridors criss-crossed each level in that random pattern which everyone born into this century (without memories of other times) found perfectly sensible. Community, communality, he thought, and it occurred to him that mankind might be planning a new adaptation of which the architecture was but an outward sign: a style and a feeling which might prevent, once Science awoke again, the creation of such monstrosities as that thing above, a brass bell that had no charity. As yet Jack saw no other sign of such a desirable adaptation, but the buildings, cities, and many forms of family organization predicted it as through a glass, darkly. He waited a while longer and let the darkness settle in. When it came, it was nearly total. Without electricity, these new cities died with sunset. Glass was a rarity, the climate unreasonably cold, and people shut their windows tight with heavy wooden shutters insulated with bits of cloth at the cracks. Only a few people moved about in the light of torches. At last, feeling that it was safe enough, Jack moved toward the tower -- it was little more than a framework, really, and he slipped between its heavy supports seeking a ladder. He found it soon, a rough, makeshift affair built for workmen. He took a breath and began the long ascent. Standing on a narrow platform and surprised somewhat that wind gusted up here while below it had been calm, Jack approached the missile. It hung in a network of leather straps. He rapped his knuckles against the metal of its hull. The act evoked a dull sound. Jack wondered if he would achieve what he planned. He hoped he would. Otherwise his life might be snuffed out, along with hers, and their reunion might have to wait another growing up. "Hi there," Jack said. "What? Who's there?" The voice sounded sleepy, but Jack knew this to be illusion. Neuro-fibers linked the brain to a computer. The computer spliced together phrases from a tape-bank -- pre-recorded phrases spoken by a pleasant baritone, an actor's rich warble. "John Clark, at your service," Jack said. In the presence of this thing, his old American name came more naturally than 'Tankers Jack.' "I came to ask after your health. Are you operational? Or did you get damaged in the war? Your hull seems battered a good deal. Your rocket thrusters are gone. I'm surprised you're still alive." The missile gleamed in silence, in a state of shock. Then the pleasant baritone spoke quickly. The voice had no emotional toning, but Jack sensed nevertheless a wild excitement beneath the words. '.'Jesus Christ," the baritone said. The voice trembled from the center of the needle, a darkish reticulation in the metal. "Don't tell me you understand me? John Clark, did you say? What is this? What year is this? Oh, never mind. I am hallucinating. Stop your tricks, Frankie. Just stop it; don't torture me. Hello? Are you still there? Is anybody out there?' ' "I'm here," Jack said. "John God's sake, why don't you just let me sleep in peace. These dreams!" "I take it that your visual sensors are out of order?" "Visual sensors! Visual sensors, the guy says. I'll be damned. You've just got to believe! You better believe they're out of order. I'm as blind as a bat. Blind, impotent, immobile, and crazy. That's me. Frank J. Harmon, at your service. CR #." "What doeg 'CR' stand for?" "You don't know? Hell's bells, the guy might be for real. Not an illusion. 'Conscious Rocket,' John Clark. That's your name, isn't it? Clark?" "John Clark, Mr. Harmon." "Mister. He knows how to say mister. Glory be!" "I am a skilled nuclear engineer, like I said. Now retired. I thought I might help you, if I can help you. The natives around here tell me that you're unhappy." The missile was silent again. A faint new moon had risen over the horizon. It was just a blur of light in the perpetual murk of the atmosphere but bright enough to ease forth a shadowy outline of the city below. The missile suddenly burst out: "Unhappy, did you say? I'll give you unhappy, Mr. Clark. How would you like to live the life I've lived. Quadruple amputee? Get it? member that war. We called it the Palestine Insertion Operation. A great big dong slipped right into Israel's see you, auntie. You get the picture. It got me then. Observers, we were called. But I am boring you! Tell me you're still there, John Clark." "I'm here. I read you loud and clear, Frankie." "Say it again. "Say what again?" "Say 'Frankie' again." "Sure, Frankie. Any time." "Man, that feels good. I get a real high, hearing that word. Jesus Christ!" "You were telling me your story, Frankie." "Johnny, bless you, how I groove on you. My story? What a trip. Real fun, being a basket case. Hester, my wife. She met me at the airport when they brought us back, and she had a look in her eyes, let me tell you. You don't know that look, how could you? I don't know the look myself, any more. I've been in this darkness all this time. What do I know about seeing any more. I just see this darkness, and I hear all' sorts of things. I am a real good listener now. Never was a listener before. But I listened real hard to Hester. Night and day. I heard her on the telephone whispering to the Veterans Administration by the hour. And her whispering to little tom -- Tom's my son, you see -- telling him Daddy's very, very sick. And then they had this hush-hush program to find astronauts. Physical impairments were said to be no impediment, in fact preferred. Am I losing you, Johnny? Are you still there? I don't know how to tell a story any more." "I am with you, Frankie. They wanted you to be an astronaut. ' ' "Yes, sir. Useful again. Learn new skills. Earn a lot of money for Hester. Little Tommy could wear a plutonium button in school: My Daddy is an Astronaut. Red white and blue. Say it again, Mr. Clark," "Frankie," Jack said. "Thanks, Thanks a lot. I needed that. So I signed an agreement. Hester said it was all right. I had trouble reading. Even then, something with my eyes. They promised to fix that, in astronaut school. I held the ballpoint between my teeth. He was a notary. He signed a certificate to prove that my scrawl was really mine. It looked like some kid's doodle. Didn't look like Frank J. Harmon at all. Never would have made it as a painter. Making watercolors for Christmas cards. You know what that is? Christmas cards? Johnny!" "I am present and accounted for, Frankie. Christinas cards were sent at Christmas to all those dear and near. Okay? We cared enough to send the very best." "Bless you, Johnny. Hallmark Cards. Oh, bless you, bless you, bless you. Can you help me? Help me, Johnny. I want to see again." "I'll do my best, Frank, old buddy. But tell me what happened? Did they kill you and put you in a machine?" " 'Death takes place when cerebral functions cease,' " Frankie quoted. "They didn't kill me. No sirree. I signed that authorization, didn't I? It said that I agreed to accept prosthetic devices that would restore my useful functioning. Didn't I? You tell me. I did. It looked like a kid's doodle, but it was done by yours truly, a ballpoint between the teeth, eyes crossed, almost, to try to see the paper. The small print was blurred. Get the picture, Johnny? Johnny?" "Frankie." "You're for real, aren't you?" "I'm for real," Jack said. "Mind you, Johnny, I didn't kick. (Not that I had anything to kick with.) First off they put these probes into my brain, and next thing you know, I was having sex. Wild, unbelievable. Better than ever with Hester or anyone else. Wow! They just tickled something in the brain, and there I was, flipping out. Kama Sutra, baby. Real unbelievable, like. They did it when we were cooperative, and you've never seen a bunch of studs cooperate like we did. It went on and on, even after we were implanted in the ships. I remember standing there, on my launching platform, eyes out over the Pacific, this giant thing all around me, and my brain feeling the hydraulic fluids gush and swish about, and I'd be having these orgasms up there, one after the other, Jesus Christ, Johnny! Johnny?" "Frankie, would it help if I put my hand on your hull? Can you feel it?" "No. All gone. Sensory's gone, visual's gone, mobile is gone, sex is gone. There's nothing but these thoughts and dreams and hallucinations. Say, how long was I out there, in the swamp?" "Were you in a swamp?" "You didn't know that? In a swamp. The sunlight barely reached down. I almost died. Even now, it's weaker than it used to be. Or else my memory is failing. I got lost, coming back, after the great Telepathic Conference we held, we and the Chinese missiles, above the Pacific. We could talk to each other without the voice tapes. No language barrier, either. They sent me back, headed for Houston. Something went wrong on the way. My eyes, I think. Never any good to start with. Hell of a thing. Here I'd been an observer, you know, watching that famous insertion. And next thing you know, some little wire must have burned up. Look rna. No arms, no legs, no eyes. And no sex, either. They controlled that from someplace central. Dole you out an orgasm every now and then. Obedience earned it for you. Good boys get to do whoopee. But something got Central early in the war. Get the picture? Johnny?" "Here I am," Jack said and pounded on the hull. "You feel that?" "Faintly, old friend. I hear the vibrations. I can't feel anything on the outside. Feeling's all gone." "What about inside," Jack asked. "Your explosive charge -- is that in good shape? Could you... still explode?" "Don't be shy," Frankie said. "I know I'm a bomb. We found that out after a while. Telepathy,' you know. We could feel our buddies dying. Odd sensation, filled with sex desire. You believe in reincarnation?" "Sometimes, Frankie." "Well, I do," the missile said. "I've been trying to get myself killed. Now I'm not so sure. A guy has to have a friend. Are you there, friend?" "I'm here, right next to you," Jack soothed. "I asked about your insides. ' ' "You sure did, Johnny, and I plutonium don't mind telling you. I think it's still all there. I check every now and then. Guy in my condition, he's got to know about his death. You know what I mean? That's all I've got going for me. I need a good impact on the nose of this thing. Set off the electrical impulse to start the fusion, drive the mass together. Critical mass. Hey, man. The last big orgasm." "Did you talk these people into dropping you?" "Did I? I tried. But I'm blind as a bat. They thought I was God, and I sort of went along. Told them to drop me and I'd come out. Savage types, would you say? Like those Palestinians I helped insert. But don't tell the press. You're not press, are you?" "No. I'm just a retired guy. "Good. Don't tell them we helped with the fighting. Not supposed to do that. Observers just observe. Get it?" "I get it." "Oil shortage still critical? Is there still a shortage?" "Not that I can tell," Jack said. He glanced about involuntarily. Phoenix lay there, a dark crowding of oddly arranged pods. The streets wound around and around in a spiralling coil toward the nub of the city, lines on a conch shell, and this square the center of the world. "You don't really want to die," Jack said. "I don't? Maybe I don't. But it sure is boring in here. You can't believe what it was like, in the swamp. It gurgled the whole time. I must have been down there more than a year." "Would you believe a century?" "What?!" "Two and a half centuries?" "Jesus. But... but then how come you know the things you these savages?" "Don't fret about that," Jack said. "Can you open your hull? I'd like to look inside you, look at your charge. Can you give me access?" Frankie hesitated. The wind was gusting. "You're my friend, aren't you?" "I'm your friend, Frankie. Here's what I'll do for you. I'll fix your eyes again -- if they can be fixed. And I'll keep you company. Who knows, I might even find a way to give you sex again. But you've got to help me. You're hanging in a tower in the middle of a city. If they drop you, you'll get what you want. You'll die and go to paradise. But so will all the people around here -- and for miles around. You don't want that kind of orgasm, do you?" "Wait a minute!" Frankie said. The baritone had no emotional toning, but Jack sensed challenge in the words. "Just a little minute, friend. Do you think I care? You think I give a damn? Haven't I done my share? Who are these people, anyway? I can't see a soul. What gives you the right to tell me how to die. I get it. you say? Well, let me tell you something, buddy. You guys were No soap, old friend. Are you there? Johnny?" Jack stood on the platform and didn't say a word. "Johnny? For crying out loud, say somthing." Jack said nothing. "Johnny, please. No offense. Look. I'm opening the panel for you. See, I'm your friend. I trust you. Say something." "I'm watching, Frankie," Jack said. He observed a straight crack in the silvery hull. It grew larger as a piece of the metal slid smoothly away to the inside. He stepped closer and Jooked in. "It's too dark to see inside," he said. "I'll make you a light." A glow illuminated masses of componentry. "Explain what I am looking at," Jack said. "The charge is that flat octagon on the right," Frankie explained. "Or maybe, from your perspective, it's on the left. I don't know my spatial arrangements. The gyro is shot. See it? Johnny?" "I see it, Frank." "All right, buddy. Now, on the left, or maybe it's on the right -- " "Frankie, that tiny little thing? That's the charge?" "Charge? Did I say charge? I meant the trigger. It's a fusion trigger. It's small, all right. Progress, you know. Just a bunch of mirrors and a vacuum. Stop that. It feels like a tickle." "It's welded in there," Jack said. "How can I get it out." "It just looks like a weld, old friend. Electrostatic adhesion. I can snap it loose for you -- if I want to." "Snap it, then." "I'll snap it when I know I can trust you. Can I trust you, Johnny? Johnny? Johnny!... Sure, I can trust you, there, see? I snapped it loose for you. Now you've got it, Johnny. You've got my manhood. I gave you everything I've got. My death is all I've got to give. Get it? johnny, I love you, see? I love you. Hey, Johnny!" "I'm here, Frank. I'm looking at this thing. What would happen if they dropped you now? Any chance for a big bang?" "No way," Frankie said. "Like I told you. I gave you my manhood. Without that trigger, no critical mass. Need that fusion to melt the walls to suck the hot stuff into the center by the inertial. Figured that out, in the swamp. All dispersed now, between my parts, the stuff. Iridium walls. Safe as anything. Johnny?" "I'm here, Frankie. I'm with you. Now listen. It's night time right now, and I need light to work on you. You go to sleep now, and tomorrow we'll talk again. I'll work on your eyes, first thing. Okay?" "Don't leave me," said the mellow baritone, without emotional toning. But underneath Jack sensed a growing anguish. EX Alans shepherd strode down the corridor in the wake of the soldier who had come to get him. Anger boiled inside his head and guts. The messenger had interrupted his dinner preparations. Shepherd seldom made such preparations, but this time was unique. Zeronica had sent him an invitation to attend the celebration banquet. A written invitation. His secretary, a Dingbat named Birdie, had read it out to him in her ancient cackle. Then Birdie had smiled slyly. But Shepherd had fewer hopes than the feathery fern. Zeronica couldn't be trusted. Nevertheless, the invitation kindled hopes he had seen turn to ash. But Godbod only knew! Perhaps she had changed her mind and would fulfill him, now, at last. The matter with the needle had worked out after all. And the other day, looking up at the tower his men had built in record time, Zeronica had praised his skill in words of startling kindness. Tomorrow the world would see 'epiphany.' Birdie had told him what the word meant: God's appearance among men. The voice inside the needle would show itself in fire and lightning, thunder and smoke. Phoenix would become a shrine, the magnet of a grand, yearly pilgrimage. Now it was moments before the bell would call the banquet. The interruption came at a terrible time. A scribe, the soldier had said. What sort of scribe could convince the guard to violate orders. No business. Not tonight. Some scribe. Terribly persuasive fellow, Well, he would be persuading rats tonight. In the dungeon. Insolent creature. Moments later Shepherd sat down behind a table and they showed the scribe in, closed the door. He was dark, slender, and had long, sensitive fingers. Moist eyes looked at Shepherd from beneath the shadow of a black hat's rim. A golden earring dangled from his ear and reflected the shine of torches stuck into wrought iron holders in the wall. Shepherd felt a rippling shudder pass down his back, an unpleasant sensation of tingling cold. The eyes across the table infused him with fear; so did the hint of a smile around those sensuous lips. His own steady face stiffened. He laid his hands on the table and stared at the scribe. "What can I do for you," he said, using words much milder that he had intended. The scribe sat down without an invitation. "I am told I must get your permission to see your mistress, the president-person." "That may be," Shepherd responded. " you get to see her. Which isn't sure at all." "I expect to see her. Immediately," the scribe said, smiling. "What makes you think that?" Shepherd challenged. So doing, he felt uncertainty in his stomach. The scribe sent out vibrations. They cramped Shepherd's innards. "I have information of the greatest urgency." "Then tell me" "I'll tell the president-person and no one else." "In that case you might die with your news," Shepherd said coolly. He hoped the scribe had heard the threat. "I don't think so," the scribe said. "Does the name Theodore Aspic mean anything to you?" Shepherd shook his head. He felt the chill again. It ran down his back. Someone had walked across his grave, or some such nonsense. "Did you know that the ritual machinery installed in the upper portion of Plutonium has been destroyed?" "What ritual machinery?" Shepherd asked. He wondered what in the world the man wanted and why he felt so nauseous. Could this scribe be a magician? "Try to make sense, man. I'm busy. I can't fool around with you all night." He cocked his head, listening for the bell. "Then take me to your mistress," said the scribe. "So far you haven't given me a good enough reason." "Does the name John Clark ring a bell?" Shepherd shuddered. The man across the table had an uncanny look. He seemed familiar in some way. Was he someone Shepherd had met in his bandit days? Was he someone Shepherd had killed! The thought gave him another cold shiver. He didn't believe in ghosts. No way. "I have vital information about the brain-missile," the scribe said. "The what!" "The bomb." "What bomb?" "The bomb you've got hanging in the tower. The talking bomb." "Godbod?" "Godbod, if you like." The scribe reached into a satchel he carried at his side. He took from it an odd-looking something. An Old Order mystery. He laid it on the table. It was flat and had eight points. Reddish eyes seemed to be arranged on its surface. "What is that?" "It's a fusion trigger. You should know. You were a physicist once." Shepherd stared at the scribe. The man appeared to be sane, but his words were troubled and incomprehensible. "I took it out of... , Godbod tonight. I went up there and had a chat with it." "You're insane," Shepherd soldier looked in through the door. "Take this character and lock him t  up. "Just a minute," the scribe said calmly. He showed no fear or excitement. "Your mistress will want to know why Godbod gave me this precious part of himself. Don't you think? What if nothing happens tomorrow when your people cut the straps and the thing falls down. Wouldn't you want to know? How will you explain that?" "Get out of here, Franklin," Shepherd shouted at the soldier. Darkness surrounded him. He didn't know what he was doing. The door closed. "Look," he said, pointing a finger at the scribe. "If this is a trick, I'll personally see to it that..." His finger wobbled threateningly. "No trick," the scribe said. Shepherd stared at him. In the silence between them, nausea groped toward his stomach. "Five minutes," he said. "You'll have five minutes with her. No more. And you better make sense." He rose. Hollowly, through the intricately arranged walls of the Presidential pod, he heard the chime calling the banquet. "Five minutes," he repeated, and he pointed to a sand-clock on the corner of the desk. He watched while the scribe put avv ay the mystery. Then he left the r oom. The scribe followed him. plutonium Shepherd looked over his shoulder. "And what do they call you?" "Tankers Jack," the scribe said. Shepherd turned the name this way and that. It had no echoes, meant nothing at all, had no effect. He had never heard of a Tankers Jack, nor of a Tanker. The man was not some enemy's son, no matter how familiar he looked. But he was persuasive, dammit. And oddly frightening. His eyes ruled Shepherd's, much as Zeronica's did. Shepherd, though aware of this, wouldn't let the knowledge surface. The presidential pod was a multi-structure. They had to pass from the eastern to the central portion of it by way of a covered bridge. In its middle Tankers Jack suddenly stopped, his hand on Shepherd's sleeve. His right hand described the panorama of rooftops with a wave. "Fancy meeting like this again," he said. "In such a setting." "I've never laid eyes on you before," Shepherd said with fright. He jerked his arm out of the scribe's hand. Phoenix lay before them. The tower loomed immediately up ahead, a wooden structure so skillfully erected and in such record time. Shepherd glanced up and saw Godbod' s dull shimmer up there, half hidden by sections of timber. The moon, having risen high, enhanced its silvery glow. "Your memory fails you, Alans Shepherd," the scribe said. "But never mind that. I wonder if your mistress will remember me." Shepherd shuddered. He walked on, trying" to shake off the eerie feeling. Deep down he experienced a tiny despair, a dark kind of knowing. It came into his being through chinks in the armor of his moral darkness. He stood before some kind of test, but didn't know it. To him it was simply a wrench of nausea. They entered the banqueting chamber some moments later. The guests had not yet settled down. Zeronica throned in a sitting-basket hung from the ceiling by a chain. Senators and congressmen stood about her drinking beer from mugs. Her posture was regal. Her hands rested on the basket's arms, her gaze was steady. One of her legs was pulled up on the silken cushion. Shepherd approached over the burned tile floor. His spurs rang like bells. Suddenly the scribe broke from his side and, with quickened strides, went ahead. Shepherd saw him bow before Zeronica. He did so in a strange way. His hat swept the floor in an exaggerated gesture. One of his legs was pulled back, the other stuck forward. "Zeronica," the scribe said. His voice was melodious and rang through the hall. "I have sought you for centuries, my lady. It is a pleasure to see you so well -- and so beautiful." Congressmen and senators, ladies-in-wait, and even the beeman servants preparing the tables to the right, the small one and the large one, looked up and stared with surprise at this common, shabby figure, dressed like a vagabond. Shepherd made haste to reach Zeronica' s side. "Mistress," he began, "I apologize for this..." She silenced him with a wave off her hand. Her eyes were fixed on the dark face of the scribe. Fear stabbed Shepherd as he watched her. Something in her features had softened, perhaps in response to the scribe's small smile. "Step closer," she said to the man. "I take it you're not from these parts. Did I meet you on my tour?" "You met me on your tour," the scribe affirmed. "Don't I look familiar?' ' Zeronica hesitated, a finger in front of her lips. "Y-yes," she said. "Something about you does seem . , . But, frankly, I don't recall our meeting." "That may be so," the scribe came back. He tossed his head and made the earring glimmer. Then he looked down. "I am an inconsequential scribe, my lady. If I were to suggest to you that we were close friends once, it would be presumption on my part, however true it may be." He looked up. "I sought you out, lady, drawn by my memories of you -- and also because I heard of your interest in Old Order mysteries. Over the years, I have become a master -- " "Mistress," shepherd broke in harshly, "this scribe came to me and demanded -- ' ' "Shush," Zeronica said, her eyes; on the scribe, "A master of the mysteries? she asked. "If I may be so bold," the scribe said. "In that case," Zeronica said, "perhaps you would care to take dinner with me?" "Your suggestion is my wish," the scribe said, bowi deepest it     Darkness closed in over Shepherd as dinner advanced. Until this day he had hoped, however small the hope, that Zeronica would someday be his. She had shown little interest in him. But she had scorned other men as well -- which had reassured him. But what he saw tonight made his heart heavy. Waves camp together over his head. Upon his entrance into the room, Shepherd had noticed the small table, some distance from the large one, with two couches positioned side-by-side along its low, triangular surface. Despite the scribe's disturbing presence, he had spied that table, off to the side, and a thrill had passed through his bowels, despite the nausea. He had divined, in a flash, that she had meant to dine with him. Alone. With him, with Alans Shepherd, the guest of honor at this banquet celebrating epiphany. He had brought the Godbod. He deserved her special favor. But now, cruelly, she lay on one couch and he lay on the other. He, the scribe. The creature called Tankers Jack. As for Shepherd -- whistling beemen had brought an extra couch for him. They had placed it at the big table. Where the senators and congressman reclined between chattering ladies-in-wait. Zeronica behaved oddly, and the talk at Shepherd's table turned around that subject. The high-placed guests threw Shepherd furtive glances as they gossiped. They knew the couch had been meant for him. Now they saw Zeronica giggle lr  an uncontrolled way. Then again Plutonium her eyes were fixed on the scribe's dark features as he spoke. Only his golden ring seemed to move. He mesmerized her. She forgot to eat. But then, thinking he had bound her long enough, the scribe made lively gestures and jokes. Then she laughed again and reached for morsels of food on her plate. The sequence repeated and went on and on. As hours passed, the company grew restless. Demons Howard fell asleep on his couch, a fat senator. A lady-in-wait shook him from time to time to stop his raspy snores. Others drank gloomily and wondered when she might announce the end. Her banquet speech had not been delivered. She seemed to have forgotten the occasion. Instead her shiny blondness moved closer and closer to that dark head adorned by moist eyes and sensuous lips. One or two torches went out and smoked black against the wall. Only the s chief beeman stayed around. He sat on a chair inside the door that led to the kitchen. His bony legs were visible; the rest of him leaned back, out of sight. He probably dozed. Shepherd couldn't stand another minute of it. He rose abruptly. He left without the customary farewells to the hostess. His spurs rang angrily on tile. He wheeled about at the door, but Zeronica hadn't even turned her head. He meant to go back to his quarters. His few belongings would be quickly packed. He would call the men whom he controlled, his original band, and before dawn's rust rose above the horizon, he would leave Phoenix, shaking dust from his boots. But halfway down the corridor that led to the bridge that led to east pod where his own quarters lay, Shepherd stopped and turned around. Curiosity ate him like acid. His eyes hungered to see the end. A gorgeous fury assailed him. On the way back, without thinking, he took a curved sword from a wall rack and slipped it inside his tunic. Then, stealthily, he inserted himself into a children's corridor. By the time he found a spot where the wall, broken by wooden trellis work, gave him a view of the banquet hall, most of the guests had taken leave. They had followed Shepherd's example. Only Dentons Howard snored loudly, without inhibitions, on the couch. The chief of the beemen cleared the table. Then he also took his leave. Shepherd watched, his breath a hot reflection from the trellis. They rose at last and walked away, hand in hand. Shepherd followed them, using children's corridors. His boots, left behind, couldn't reveal his movements. His naked feet stirred the dust of these unused pathways. He lay on his stomach one floor above, eyes before another trellis. He tried to pierce the darkness. But he could see nothing below. Only his ears told him that they made love beneath him on the presidential bed. He began to sob without sound. Later he listened to silence, then to whisperings. The curved blade pressed against his body beneath the tunic, but he didn't have the heart to pull it out, to plunge into the dark room where they breathed, to avenge Zeronica's treachery once and for all. Something paralyzed his hands and will. A little gap in hid moral darkness allowed light tdl shine through. The light came from her and also, oddly, from him. When, after a while, they beganj again and he heard her soft moaning! like a fist in his gut, Shepherd rose and retraced his steps, his desolation hardening to ice. Yes, ice. Go home, bandit. Go home. His sobs subsided and his eyes dried out. He put on his boots again and went away across the bridge. His feet tinkled like bells. He decided that he couldn't harm her. But neither would he let her keep the gift that he had brought her, the ultimate gift, the last thing that she had said she needed to put Phoenix in the center of the world. Grim of face, he roused his men and whispered orders. They sat up in their beds and rubbed their eyes. Then, groggily, they got up and groped for clothing.    Jack woke suddenly. He had been dozing. Zeronica's arm lay across his chest, and her shallow breath moved against his shoulder. He fell anguish, although he didn't know its source. It seemed that a voice had exploded in his head. A baritone had called for Johnny. Dreaming of the missile? He lis-j tened but heard nothing out of the ordinary. She slept beside him. Somewhere a cricket chirped. Nevertheless, Jack thought he heard the echoes of dying sound. He began to move but gave it up. Blissful peace bathed his senses. Hdf was at home, at last. She was hil now, as she had been meant to be.?  This scan was produced and distributed free by the Pulpscans Group. If you paid for this digital document or a compilation of this and other digital pulps, you got ripped off. But you can still have this and more than a thousand more pulps for free by coming over and joining us at pulpscans yahoogroups . com. Their lives, separated by his karmic fall, had entwined again. He knew now how to win her favor, the Cosmic Flower's soft embrace. Kindness woulcT do it. Love of man and beast. Love, even of brains encased in steel and wire. He heard a noise and stiffened. There was no help for it. He had to rise. He disentangled himself carefulroom was chilly and the tile floor downright cold. He was groping toward the wall, expecting a window in that direction, when he heard shouts and the drum of horses' hoofs on cobble-stone. He ran the rest of the way, found the window, and threw open the heavy shutters. The window opened on Phoenix Square. Moonlight bathed the scene. He saw motion to his right. Horses disappeared into one of the coiling streets, two lines of horses stretching some kind of netting between them. Something gleamed like silver between the lines. Then they were gone. Jack looked up into the tower, filled with sudden insight. Frank J. Harmon, brain-missile, Godbod, had disappeared. Jack swallowed. He knew, suddenly, that he had lost a friend. It never came to a military clash between Phoenix and Plutonium. A delegation of the Hierarchy went through the city sniffing for the needle while the monkish thousands at in siege outside the city walls. Satisfied, at last, Plutonium believed a man called Tankers Jack who had done the negotiating. They went away to trail one Alans Shepherd, plutonium thief. Many years later word filtered back of a great new cult that had been started high up north, where the ice begins. The place attracted many pilgrims who went there to consult the oracle. Godbod had appeared to men, the rumors said. You asked it a question and it sometimes answered and sometimes it said nothing. But you paid for your chance anyway and you had one turn of the sand-clock to make a go of it. When blind men came, the oracle always spoke, and many blind men settled in the region and sold their services. The guardians of Godbod grew powerful and rich. They built a great temple and called it Harmony. People said that it was gold and silver, inside and out, and that its bells were heard for many kemits, round about, echoing over the ice. The president-person of Phoenix married the scribe called Tankers Jack. She made him chief of her special priesthood, and they worked behind a high fence with all manner of mysteries. In a ceremony in Phoenix Square, right in front of the presidential pod, Zeronica changed her name again. She named herself Monica. She sent out runners to advertise the fact. They explained the meaning of her name so even dullards would get the picture. They lived happily ever after, she and he. And after... and after... and after... like figures between double mirrors, getting ever smaller in a stream of time.  ,. #  Coffer! Best we ever make Biggest bargain in galaxy now in your hands! Get # full months of the finest science fiction writing at a special low introductory rate. Less than # #th of a solar credit -- just # U.S.Earth money with the coupon below brings you mind-expanding ideas and far-out authors alive today! Plus the unusual free gift described below to let you project the future for years and years from now. Just attach your check or money order to coupon and mail it to us to start your subscription and receive your gift. This time-computer dial lets you look backward and forward in time! Were you born on a Tuesday? What day will your birthday fall on in #? Will Christmas be on a weekend in the year #? You'll have the answers at your fingertips with this perpetual calendar! Mail the coupon at right with your remittance today. this coupon to take advantage of this special subscription  gift offer from Name: Street : City: State; Zip: Mail With Remittance To: # Kennedy Drive Hauppauge, New York # uddenly we're all going to rises, then falls drastically in a die. Look around you: a spate of books, such as The Doomsday Book, Eco-Doom, and the like; and organizations such a "Friends of the Earth" and "Concerned Citizens" all say the same thing: Western civilization has been on an energy and resources spree, and it is time to call a halt. The arguments are largely based on a book called The Limits to Growth. Written by a management expert for a group of industrialists calling themselves The Club of Rome, Limits may be the most influential book of this century. Its conclusions are based on a complex computer model of the worldsystem. The variables in the model are population, food production, industrialization, pollution, and consumption of non-renewable resources. The results of the computer study are grim and unambiguous: unless we adopt Zero-Growth and adopt it now, we are doomed. The doom can take one of several forms, each less attractive than the others. In each case population human die-off. "Quality of Life" falls hideously. Pollution rises exponentially. Earth is a closed system, and we cannot continue to rape her as we have in the past; and if we do not learn restraint, we are finished. We have no alternative but Zero-Growth if we are to survive. One ZG advocate recently said, "We continue to hold out infinite human expectations in a finite world of finite resources. We continue to act as if what Daniel Bell calls 'the revolution of rising expectations' can be met when we all know they cannot." puter model is the main inspiration for Zero-Growth, goes much further. Birth control alone cannot do the job. It is clear from his model that only drastic reductions in health services, food supply, and industrialization can save the worldsystem from disaster. Behind all those numbers there is veloping countries shall remain in grinding poverty -- forever. And the West, under ZeroGrowth, has only two choices: impoverishment through really massive sharing with the developing counties -- which must, however, cease to develop; or to retain wealth while most of the world remains at the end of the abyss. Neither alternative is attractive, but there's nothing else we can do. Failure to adopt Zero-Growth is no more than selfishness, robbing our children for our own pleasures. So say the computers. Hr   I can't accept that. I want not only to survive, but to do it with style. I want to keep the good things of our high-energy technological civilization: stereo, rapid travel, easy communications, varied diet, plastic models, aspirin, freedom from toothache, science-fiction magazines, Selectric typewriters, Texas Instruments pocket computers, fanzines, fresh vegetables in mid-winter, lightweight backpack and sleeping bag -- the myriad products that make our lives so much more varied than our grandfathers'. Moreover, I want to feel right about it; I do not call it survival with style if we must remain no more than an island of wealth in the midst of a vast sea of eternal poverty and misery. Style, to me, means that nearly everyone on Earth should have hope of access to some of the benefits of technology and industry. That's a tall order. The economists say it can't be filled. My wishes are admirable but irrelevent. Their models prove that. I might accept their verdict if they had modeled the right system; but in my judgment they did not. They assumed that we live on Earth. If that were true, that Earth were a closed system, the only place or planet available to us -- then ZG might be the best of a number of unpleasant alternatives. But suppose it isn't. Suppose the economists have left something out of their models...    Arthur Clarke once said that when a greybearded scientist says something is possible, believe him; when he says that it's impossible, he's very likely wrong. That, I think, is as true in this case as anywhere else. When the economists, those propounders of "the dismal science," tell us that we are doomed, it's time to take a fresh look at the problem. Forrester's models are basically ready to kill us through lack of food, lack of non-renewable resources; and pollution. If we can lick those problems we're all right. Oh, sure: there's obviously a finite limit to the number of people the Earth can support. I know how to manipulate exponential curves as well as anyone, and if we project population growth mindlessly ahead we soon come to the point at which the entire mass of the universe is converted into human flesh. So what? It isn't going to happen; population growth always declines with increasing wealth. But there are powerful religions, whose adherents control large porions of the globe, that condemn birth control. Well, yes. And I'm no theologian. But I cannot believe that any rational interpretation of scripture commands us to breed until we literally have no place to sit. "So God created man in his own image, in the image of God created he him; male and female created he them. And God blessed them, and God said unto them, Be fruitful, and multiply, and replenish the earth, and subdue it; and have dominion over the fish of the sea, and over the fowl of the air, and over every living thing that moveth upon the earth." I will leave theology to the theologians; but the command was, "Multiply and replenish the earth, and subdue it;" and surely there must come a time when that has been done ? When there can be no doubt that we have been sufficiently fruitful? And surely dominion over the wild things of the earth does not mean that we are to exterminate and replace them? Surely even those of the deepest faith may without blasphemy wonder if we are not rapidly approaching a time when we shall indeed have replenished and subdued the earth? I cannot believe that we will continue to breed until we have destroyed our world: and frankly, I think of no more certain way to insure that the developing countries continue to increase in population than to condemn them to eternal poverty through Zero-Growth. So let's leave the bogey-man of unlimited population expansion. We have the technology to limit family size when, inevitably, there comes the time when everyone, no matter what his religious conviction, believes that the earth has been replenished and subdued.    Our next problem is food production. Surprisingly, it's nowhere near as critical as is generally supposed. Now whoa! Please don't write me about ail the starving people in the world: I do know something about the situation. I've also interviewed senior officials of the UN's Food and Agriculturural Organization. There are very few countries that could not, over a ten-year average period, raise enough food to give their populations more than enough to eat. The catch is the "over a ten-year period" part. The average crop production is sufficient, but drought, flood, and other natural disasters can produce famine through crop failures over a one, two, or three year period. You see, there's no technology for storing the  surplus. The West has known for a long time about seven fat years followed by seven lean years, but it took us centuries to come up with reliable ways to meet the problems of famine. Our solutions have been two-fold: storage of food, and weaving the entire West into a single area through efficient transportation. Drought-stricken farmers in Kansas can be fed wheat from Washington, beef from the Argentine, and lettuce from California. But this takes industrial technology on a large scale. Even providing mylar linings for traditional dung-smeared grain storage pits in Africa is a high-technology enterprise. Next, we waste hell out of land. Let's look at a few numbers. A hard-working person needs about # "large" Calories a day, or # x # s gram-calories. The sun delivers # gram-caloriesper square centimeterper minute onto the Earth. Say about # of that gets through the atmosphere, and that the sun shines about # hours (# minutes) per day on the average. Further assume that our crops are about I  efficient in converting sunlight to edible energy. Simple multiplication shows that a patch # meters on a side will feed a man -- about a quarter of an acre. Ok. I'm being unfair. But I'm not all that far off; you should see what my greenhouse, # meters on a side, can produce in hydroponics # Eighth Ave., New York. N. Y. # #-#  tanks; and there's no energy wasted in distribution of the food. I do use electricity to run the pumps, but I'm lazy; hand work would do it. The joker, of course, is that I use chemical nutrients that take a lot of energy to manufacture. My greenhouse is made of aluminum tubing and mylar plastic with nylon reinforcements. All high-technology items, as are the fungicides I use, and even the water-testing kit that lets me balance pH in the nutrients. Hmmm. We're back to industrialization again. Now it's true enough that if the average Indian farmer could manage the productivity level reached by the Japanese peasant of the #th Century', India would have no food problems; but it's not likely he'll get there without industrial help; and meanwhile the Japanese have had to move far ahead of their #th Century output levels. But it should be obvious that sufficient levels of industrialization and technology will overcome the food production problem for a long time to come. To get ridiculous about it, if # of New York City were covered with greenhouses, they would feed about # of the NY population; # greenhouses in Los Angeles would feed ## of our LA population. Clearly food production per se isn't going to be a limit to growth for a good long time; food production will be limited by an enforced halt in industrialization and technology.  Hr  So now we come to the binding point. Our bottleneck is the penalties associated with industrialization. If we can industrialize without polluting ourselves to death, or without running out of nonrenewable resources, then we can all get rich; we can have survival with style. But how can we do that? In a series of articles in the "Other Magazine" (you know, the one with rivets), my friend G. Harry Stine described what he called The Third Industrial Revolution. Astute readers may even have noticed similarities between Harry's articles and my stories; as indeed they should, for Harry's articles were one of the most exciting events of my life. Oh, sure; intellectually I knew that we could do all sorts of marvelous works in space; but Harry brought it home to me. His articles gave the feel of space industrial operations. In my judgement his phrase "Third Industrial Revolution" should become as standard a term as "industrial revolution" is now. Should ; and I hope will; but it's not inevitable. The ZeroGrowth movement may strangle the Third Industrial Revolution in its cradle. Anyway, I'm pleased to say that Putnam's is bringing out The Third Industrial Revolution, by G. Harry Stine, about the time this article will be published; and I recommend it to every reader who's at all concerned about the future. Harry argues that when it's steam-engine time, there will be steam engines; and when it's spaceindustry time there will be space industries. There I disagree; space operations are so capital-intensive -- that is, require such enormous initial investments -- that they're different from either steam engines or computers. By their nature, space industrial operations require access to space; and access is not available to the back-yard inventor, or even the fabulously rich eccentric. If I invent a better mousetrap, I can find an investor rich enough to build it; but for space industry there's no firm or consortium of firms that can come up with the initial investment. If private enterprise ever gets access to space, the game's over; SO Lorillard # You'll stay for the taste. learning: The Surgeon General Has Determined 'tat Cigarette Smoking Is Dangerous to Your Health. Alive with pleasure ' #I ,-'-W  Warning: The Surgeon General Has Determined That Cigarette Smoking Is Dangerous to Your Health. : --  we'll get the Third Industrial Revolution whether we want it or not; but if the anti-technology chaps have their way, the Shuttle will be turned into new busses for transporting children across town, school lunches, higher welfare payments, compulsory seat belts in automobiles, subsidies for tobacco growers, and public campaigns to "fight nuclear pollution." Let's assume that somehow we get to space, though; how does that help us with industrialization? How will that enable us to survive with style? From here on, while I will keep them simple and work it so that you don't have to follow them to understand my conclusions, I'm going to have to use some mathematics; in particular I must introduce a way to measure and speak precisely about energy. The basic energy measurement is the erg. It's an incredibly tiny unit; about the amount of energy used up when a mosquito jumps off the bridge of your nose. In order to deal with meaningful quantities of energy, we have to use powers-"' ten notation. Example: # #  #; # #  #; and # # is I followed by # zeros. The table is included to give some feel for the numbers. Mosquito taking flight I Man climbing one stair ,# # Man doing one day's work # x # # exploding # x # # US per capita energy use, # # X # # Conversion one gram hydrogen to helium...# X # # Saturn # Rocket # # One megaton # x # # Total annual energy use, Roman Empire # # Krakatoa # # Annual output, total US installed electric power system, # # x # # World electric power produced # # x # # Thera explosion (largest single energy event in human history) # #S Total present global energy use, per annum # # Solar Flare # #I Annual solar output # x # # Nova # # Quasar, lifetime output # #I Big Bang # # celerate one gram at one centimetersecondsecond over a distance of one centimeter. We're concerned about nonrenewable resources and pollution, right? Let's go to space and solve both problems. Probably the worst offender in both categories is metal production; give us enough iron and steel, copper, aluminum, zinc and lead, and surely we'll have our problems licked. After all, it's mine tailings that produce some of the really horrible pollution; copper refineries that poison so many streams; and those belching steel mills that make Pittsburgh a sight to behold (if you can see it through the smoke); and it's processing all those metals that really bums up the energy. Give us metals free and clear, and the rest is easy. Give us enough metals and we'll industrialize the world. Besides, if we can do that in space, we can probably do anything else that has to be done. Consequently, I'll use metal production as my illustrative example. In #, the last year I have complete figures for, the United iron, steel, rolled iron, aluminum, copper, zinc, and lead. (I added up all the numbers in the almanac to get that figure.) It works out to # x # # grams of metal. Assume we must work with #-rich ore, and we have # x # # grams tons. It sure sounds like a lot. To get some feel for the magnitude of the problem, let's put it all together into one big pile. Assuming our ore weighs about # gramscubic centimeter, we have # X # # cm # , or a block # x # s cm on a side. Whoa. That's a block less than # kilometers on a side; something more than a cubic kilometer, less than a cubic mile. Or, if you like it as a spherical rock, it's less than two kilometers in diameter. There are something more the # rocks that size in the asteroids, and # ore isn't too bad a guess at their composition. Hmmm. But we're dealing with the world, whole world the per capita metal production of the US; since we export a good bit of ours anyway, surely that's enough. So we take pure metal, # x IQ # grams of # ore. That's # x # # cm # , or a rock # kilometers in diameter. There are well over # of those out in the Belt. Well, we won't run out of metals. Only, of course, we have to process those metals. For a moment forget it's out there in the Belt and imagine our rock is now in orbit around Earth. We want to get the metals out of it. Let's assume we do it by brute force. We're going to boil the whole rock. It takes about # calories per gram to boil iron. That's about the worst case for us, so we'll imagine our rock is entirely iron for the moment. It's going to take a lot of energy: # x # # ergs, to be exact. That's something like twenty thousand megatons. Where'll we get the energy? Hmm. The sun delivers at Earth square centimeter, and out in space we can catch that with mirrors. year, or # x # # ergscm #year out there. W'e need # x # # cm # of mirror, or one big round one # kilometers radius. Too big; even in zero-g that would be unwieldly. But a hundred of them # km radius doesn't sound so bad; or even a thousand at # kilometers radius. Of course my mirrors aren't going to be # efficient -- but then I'm not going to boil the whole blooming rock either. Nor do I seriously propose that we bring in the entire world metal supply from space, or that all that metal is simply consumed with no recycling. I'm looking for ballpark figures. Note, by the way, that there's been absolutely no pollution on Earth so far. All the waste is out there where it can't hurt us. But we've still got problems, of course. After all, my metals are not in Earth orbit; they're out there in the Belt and they've got to be moved here -- and that's going to take energy. So let's see what it does take. To get from Ceres to Earth you've got to have a change in velocity -- that's delta-vee -- of about # kilometers a second. By definition energy is mass given a velocity change, so we can quickly figure out how much energy we need by the forula KE  x i mv # , and come up with # x # #I ergs for every gram moved into Earth orbit from Ceres. We're going to move our whole rock, all # # grams of it, so we'll need # x # # ergs just to move it; about # of the world's present annual energy budget; not excessive in return for our entire metal supply. But # # ergs is a lot of energy, and we're far away from the sun; I can't use sunlight for that. (Maybe I can, but we'll rule it out.) So I need # one-megaton hydrogen bombs, which is quite a few; best I find another way. Note that if I don't find another way I may yet use the bombs; we needn't worry about radiation and fallout and the like out in space. My bombs are nothing compared to what the solar wind is doing during a flare. But how else might I work the transportation problem? I need an invention: hydrogen fusion, which gives me, if I've got an efficient reaction, # x # # ergs per gram of hydrogen "burned". I'm unlikely to have # efficiency, so you can multiply the number I come up with by whatever factor makes you happiest. If you think my system is # efficient, try that. I've already described back last July one kind of space drive that will work given fusion. So I apply my fusion-ion drive, and discover I need to fuse # x# s grams of hydrogen, which sounds like a lot, but it's really only # metric tons, not so very much after all; quite a small ship could carry it. It's the amount of hydrogen in something like a cubic kilometer of water once I've thrown away the oxygen (which surely isn't polluting!) and we've got a lot of cubic kilometers of water on Earth. I'll also need to get my hydrogen out to Ceres from Earth, which requires # X # #I ergs, less than a Saturn rocket can deliver, or the energy obtained in fusing another # kilograms of hydrogen. Clearly we're not going to run out of hydrogen for a long, long time. Even if we must go to deuterium -- "heavy" hydrogen -- we won't run short; and recall, there's likely to be some ice out there in space. We may not need to do all our hydrogen processing here on Earth. So. For the price of one to a few thousand cubic kilometers of water each year we've brought home all the metals we need to give the entire population of Earth as much metal as the US produced in #. If we do nothing else in space -- if we come up with no startlingly new processes as described by Harry Stine in his fascinating book -- we'll have licked pollution and dwindling resources, thereby letting the developing countries industrialize, and thereby whipping the food production crisis for a while. Sure: there's a limit to growth. But with all of space to play with, I'll be happy to leave the problem for my descendents of # years hence to worry about. I can hear the critics sputtering now. "But-but-but -- what does this madman thing he's doing ? Flinging numbers like that around! It's absurd!" Really? Remember, we fling quantities like Jhat here on Earth right now; and I've after all assumed that we're going to supply the whole world with metals at the rate we produce them from all sources -- including recycling -- here at ground level US of A. What's so absurd about it? Oh, no, we won't be operating on this scale for a few years; but then we weren't producing all those tons of steel back in # either. Even Forrester's worst crunch model doesn't finish us off before # -- a year in which we might very well be able to move asteroids around, boil them up for processing, and bring the resulting metals down for use on Earth. There's exactly as much time between now and # as now and #. Yes, we live on a finite Earth; but there's a whole solar system out there, just waiting for us to use it. We've only to lift our heads out of the muck to find not only survival, but survival with style. I think I'll continue this column next month. There's so much more we can do...  jOne Looking back, Bart could never clearly remember any part of his life before the day when the Ship first woke him from a long, artificially induced sleep, and guided him to the nursery to see the babies. That day and the first few that followed were very confusing to live through. The Ship's machines, working with paint and glass and light, had made the nursery spacious-looking and cheerful. Bart counted twentyfour cribs. To count babies would have been harder, because only those who happened to be napping were in their beds. The rest crawled or sat or toddled on the soft-tiled deck, sending up a racket and getting underfoot of their attending machines and images. The babies were all the same age, just about a year old the day Bart first saw them. They wore white diapers, and some had on green hospital gowns like Bart's only of course smaller. Bart was not tall for almost fourteen but he could easily lift one bare leg after the other over the low barrier the machines had placed to keep the little kids from tottering or crawling out of the nursery into the corridor. The corridor led in one direction to Bart's small private room and in the other -- so his memory, working in a new, selective way, informed him -- to the rest of the habitable Ship. The babies squalled, gurgled, blubbered, or took time out to stare in silence at the world. They made nothing much of Bart's coming in among them. The images that the machines kept projecting and moving around the infants were of solid-looking adult humans, speaking and smiling; they evidently took Bart to be just one more image. The babies reacted more strongly to the machines because of the physical contact they had with them. "Pick one up, if you wish," the Ship said in his ear. It was able to project its conversation so there was no way of telling just what direction the words came from. The Ship's voice sounded human, but not quite male or female, not quite young or old. Like a good obedient boy Bart bent to have a try at picking up a baby. The chubby belly felt cool against his hands above the papery diaper and the head of dark, scanty curls turned so that the liquid brown eyes could stare at him uncertainly. "See how the machines hold them," counseled the Ship. "Their arms are of basically the same form as yours." He shifted his grip. "The prime directives under which I operate are very clear. One human parent, adoptive or real, is necessary to the successful maturation of children; images and machines are psychologically inadequate for optimum results. Therefore, after receiving some elementary preparation for the role, you will serve as adoptive parent for the first generation of colonists. ' ' Colonists. The word evoked in Bart the abstract knowledge that the Ship had started from an orbit around Earth, and was outward bound to seed humanity somewhere among the stars. How long ago the voyage had begun, and whether he himself had witnessed that beginning, were questions that his memory could not answer. Nor did he feel any urgency attached to them. Somewhere in Bart's lost past he had learned that the Ship was to be trusted utterly and now he could wait patiently fpr a better understanding of what it meant by its announcement that he was to be a parent. Meanwhile he watched the infants, played a little with them, and tried to comfort and distract those who cried. It seemed to be the thing to do. The machines labored ceaselessly, patting, changing, feeding, washing, wiping up. Twice they dispensed cups of soup-like stuff for Bart to drink. There were no clocks to watch but he was certain that he had been in the nursery for hours. At last, one of the machines took him lightly by the arm and pointed back down the corridor whence he had come. When he had closed himself into his little plastic-walled bedroom the Ship's voice said: "You will be given a substantial breakfast when you wake again. That will be one standard year from now." Two He awoke as on the first day, as if from a sound night's sleep, and at once sat up to look over the rim of his bed, which curved around him like a padded bathtub, warm and dry and clean. Just how he was being put to sleep or awakened he didn't know, but certainly there was more to it than he could see or feel; somehow his gown had been taken off him while he slept and he was naked. There was a new gown laid out on the room's single small chair, or birthdays the same one, washed clean of baby shit and pablum, and he put it on after using the toilet and washing his hands and face. From a panel in the wall he got his promised breakfast, consisting of a warm, milky drink in a plastic cup, and a tray holding chunks of bread, the breadcrust hot and crunchy and with pieces of fruit and cheese inside. One standard year, the Ship had said... but his hands looked no bigger, nor did the muscles in his thin arms. His face looked no different in the wall mirror, and the fine tawny hair on his head had maintained its crewcut length. There were still no more than a couple of dozen brown pubic hairs curling at the bottom of his belly and he was sure he was no taller. When he got to the nursery, though, he could well believe a year had passed: it certainly had if these were the same kids. A few were in their beds as before, but now those lying stretched out almost filled the little cribs. The majority were running about, keeping their balance reasonably skillfully for the most part, and busy with a multitude of toys. They wore shirts now, and shorts or pants over their diapers. This time the babies were aware that Bart was more than just another image, and some of them took fright at first and clung to the machines. But he kept walking around and talking to them, as the Ship instructed him to, and soon they started to warm up to him. Again he spent the day in socializing, and this time shared the little kids' food when it was dispensed by the machines. Meatytasting, mildly chewy chunks of stuff, and harder, biscuit-like objects that came in both sweet and sour flavors, it tasted good enough to be adult fare. Last year -- yesterday -- the babies had been drinking from nippled bottles, but today they got water and colored drinks in little cups. Though he hadn't questioned the Ship on it, Bart was still thinking over the announcement that he was to be a parent. He could imagine himself at the head of an enormous dining table, all these kids, grown a little older, sitting round it, but beyond that his imagination was soon lost. He told himself to be patient; the Ship would provide explanations and instructions as they became necessary. The continual racket was wearying. By the time the babies were all bedded down for what must be their regular night's sleep, with the lights dimmed, he was ready to go to sleep himself. At a word from the Ship, he walked back yawning to his room. Three Again he seemed to be experiencing nothing more than an ordinary night of restful slumber, and again when he awoke he hadn't grown or gotten older. This time he found a pair of shorts and a pullover shirt laid out for him. After dressing and breakfast he walked to the nursery. Before he got there he could hear a year's worth of change in the children's voices, forming clear words now as they called to one another. When the new glass doors of the nursery opened to let Bart in, he saw that bigger beds had been installed, and the walls moved back to make more space for play. The kids looked different -- and bigger again, of course. After an initial shyness, not so intense as yesterday's, they all came crowding around Bart so that he walked through a little sea of waist-high heads. Here and there a bulge of diaper still peeped out of someone's shorts. "What's your name?" one tiny voice cried out, insistent above the babble of the others. "Bartley. Everyone calls me Bart." Who had called him that? Family? Friends? There were still no specific memories available. "What's yours?" "Armin." Or maybe Ermin was what the child answered. Bart wasn't sure if the speaker was a girl or a boy. The group seemed about evenly divided as to sex. Again he ate and played with them through the day. This time all accepted his presence unquestioningly before an hour had passed -- though he didn't get the feeling that any of them recalled his earlier visits. Today, he noticed, there were fewer projected images of adults about. A little girl who said her name was Deirdre brought him a wheeled plastic toy whose axle had come loose from its containing grooves. He forced it back into place, so the wheels could turn again, and Deirdre carried it off, after a machine had made her stand still until she said "Thank you, Bart." Counting as well as he could in the continuing melee, Bart decided that there were twelve girls and twelve boys in the group. After dinner, when the machines had begun to pack the kids off to their beds, the Ship said to Bart: "You may remain awake for a few more hours if you wish." He felt tired out, but not ready to sleep. "Maybe I'll read a book." "I will provide some in your room." Stretched out on his bed, he stared at a book for awhile without reading, then put it down and asked the air: "How long have I been here, in the Ship?" "I have edited your memories of your past life for good reason. Your past contains tragic and violent things. Nothing can be done about the past. We must work for the future and achieve a successful revised mission." "Are there any other people on board besides me and the little kids?" "None. Much depends on you." He lay there looking at the cover of The Young Detectives Visit Earth. Although his bed was comfortable and he was tired he didn't think he was going to be able to sleep. But he really had no choice. Four Again, either his shorts and shirt were washed for him as he slept or it was a clean new outfit that he found on the chair. Breakfast as before, and he was on his way. The books had been removed and there was nothing else to do. Two boys and two girls, grown bigger since he saw them last, were playing just inside the children's compound; Bart decided it couldn't birthdays. be thought of as a nursery any more. As he approached the four caught sight of him and jumped with excitement, calling out to others, their voices coming to Bart faintly through the heavy glass doors. As he entered it, Bart saw that their compound had been enlarged again. There were no more adult images in sight. Children came, hesitantly at first, from everywhere, some pedaling vehicles, others emerging from toy houses of multicolored blocks. "Hi, I'm Bart," he said to those who gathered close around. "Anybody remember me?" "The Ship told us you were coming to see us today," a bold little girl spoke as she pushed forward. "Look, look, see the picture I drew?" It was a row of a dozen or so little circle-faces, each the same size, with lines for hair and nose and eyes, and one large face above. "That's you." In a corner the artist's name stood in big shaky As the day went on Bart heard the names of all the other kids, though he remembered only a few. He spent his time in play with one group and another, and then read them all stories from a book about old Earth as they sat around him on the floor. When the Ship directed, he saw them off to bed. "Am I being a good enough parent, Ship?" "The revised mission plan is proceeding satisfactorily." Five All twenty-four of them were waiting for him excitedly just inside the heavy glass doors. This time they all remembered him. "We're five now, Bart!" "Ship says we can have a birthday party if we want -- " " -- like Billy and Lynn -- " It took him a while to figure out that Billy and Lynn were characters in some children's story the Ship showed them from time to time. Lynn and Billy were twins, back on Earth somewhere, and in one episode they had evidently enjoyed an elaborate birthday celebration, complete with cake, candy, and ice cream. "How old are you, Bart?" "Will you have a birthday with us?" "Sure. If the Ship will give us cake and things. Maybe we can have some real candles." "Yayy!" So they had the party, the Ship providing real candles and entrusting Bart with a lighter for them. The machines even brought forth small paper-wrapped toys as presents for all the five-year-olds. "Din'choo get a present, Bart?" "No, it's not my birthday." "When is?" "In about a couple of months." The precise date was something else still sitting undisturbed in his memory, with blank holes knocked all around it. "This was fun. Listen, maybe we can have another birthday party when I come back tomorrow. You'll all be six, if the Ship keeps me on the same schedule." "Tomorrow?" "Well -- next year. See, you and I are running on different schedules; I'm only awake one day every year. I expect the Ship'll put us on the same time schedule soon." "Next year?" Bart sighed, seeing that for them the difference between tomorrow and next year was not too clear. Especially the way he was talking. Six This year the difference in time schedules was much easier for them to grasp. So were a lot of other things. Again the compound in which the children lived had been transformed. Part of it had become what Bart recognized as a school, and everybody was busy at teachingmachine consoles when he arrived. The Ship's voice then declared a holiday for them all. "Let's have our birthday party!" a boy cried out. And after Bart had talked with them all, and read them a new story as the Ship directed, and had been shown through the school by his small friends, machines wheeled out a big cake. This time there were balloons as well as little gifts of toys and candy. "Isn't it your birthday too, Bait?" "Well, no. Mine's coming in about a couple of months... in two months and two days." "How old will you be?" "Fourteen." After the cake and ice cream was finished they had a good time playing games. The kids were awed by Bart's strength and speed and dexterity, and he taught them some of the skills he knew for games with balls and ropes and sticks. Now and then someone who got bumped hard in a game took time out to cry. Bart thought he could tell quicker and better than the machines just how serious the damage was. Seven Before the seventh-birthday party got started, Bart went through a period of rather intense questioning by a few of the kids; Fuad and Ranjan and Ora wanted to know what he was doing all the time they didn't see him, where and how he spent the year between birthdays. "I'm sleeping. The Ship can fix it so a person just sleeps all the time." "Huh," said Ranjan, doubtfully. "Why does it want you to sleep all the time?" asked Ora. Today she had a loose front tooth she kept wiggling with her tongue. "I don't know," Bart admitted, feeling foolish. "Don't you get hungry?" Fuad wanted to know. "No. I guess it's not like regular sleep. " Some vague knowledge of the process was available in his impersonal memory. "It's something like being frozen, only you never feel cold." This year the games v were rougher. When two or three of the boys grabbed Bart by the legs at once, they could tip him over. Back in his room alone after dinner, he asked: "Ship, am I really helping much, being a parent, if I just come out once a year? How long will I be on this schedule?" "You will not be on this schedule for any substantial portion of your lifetime. A definite time limit cannot be set now, but all computation on the matter is proceeding properly." He tried again a little later, before going to sleep, but got essentially the same answer. Eight When Bart walked into the schoolroom something like boy-girl war was going on, the place in disarray, the weaker or more timid children in tears, the more aggressive screaming insults at one another and hurling toys and writing materials back and forth as missiles, oveP bookshelves and teaching machines turned into parapets. Adult images had been brought out by the Ship and were calling sternly and uselessly for order, and outnumbered machines were shaking some of the worst offenders by the arm and lecturing. "Ship, can I help?" Bart cried. "Yes. Two boys have got to a lower deck and should be brought back up." Ship's voice was calm and methodical as always, though somewhat louder than usual to be heard plainly above the screaming. "My machines are busy, and it would be helpful if you went after the boys and got them to come up again. Go down the stairs at the end of the corridor to your right." It was a passageway he hadn't been in before, evidently one recently opened up by the ongoing enlargement of the living quarters. He found the two truants, Tang and Mai, without much trouble; there wasn't much of the lower level open to their exploration, only a loop of corridor sealed off by heavy glass doors at all other points where other passages intersected. The stair also was sealed where it went on down to still lower regions of the Ship. The boys were glad to see Bart they had seen enough of the sights down here, interesting though they were. Through the various sets of glass doors you could see other corridors stretching away for hundreds of meters at least. Many other doors were visible, some of which stood open to reveal static glimpses of rooms furnished for human life, but unused and empty of movement. The lights were dim in that large world outside the glass, and there was not a footstep on the dustless, polished-looking floors. "I wonder if anybody lives there," Mai had asked, nose against the glass. "Nobody does," said Tang. "Let's go back up." "Maybe we will someday," Mai said in a small thoughtful voice. Nine The war between the sexes was not raging today, but it still smoldered, as Bart could tell readily enough from the grimacing and hair-pulling and name-calling that flared sporadically during the day. The cake and ice cream lunch was a success, as usual, and the games were fun, though now he had to exert himself somewhat to outdo some of the other players. A girl and a boy had a brief argument about what mathematical formula should be used to calculate the volume of the basketball they were playing with, and with a start Bart realized that now some of these kids knew things, maybe important things, that he had never learned. And he was supposed to be their parent! Or was it possible he had misunderstood what the Ship was saying? These things still bothered him when the day was over and he had undressed and climbed back into his isolated bed. "Ship." "Yes."... nothing." He decided to let well enough alone. Ship rarely gave him a helpful answer anyway. And he wasn't really all that anxious to be a father, at least not until he was older. Ten Eating his usual breakfast, Bart felt for the first time a little anxious about meeting the people he was going to find waiting for him in the compound. If they were all another year older, they wouldn't be so much like small kids any more, but people with whom he would have to interact almost as an equal. He shook off his misgivings and walked out. The kids weren't enormously bigger today, but it was certainly time to celebrate their collective tenth birthday, and they reminded Bart of this right after their first whoops of welcome. They had a big calendar drawn on the wall now, and had been crossing off days, and there was no doubt that another year had passed. Today when several of the boys ganged up on Bart in a rough game they easily pushed him around. Not that there had been any plan on their part to gang up on him, or that they were not still impressed by his strength. And this year there were certain moments, talking to the girls, when, oddly, Bart felt almost bashful. Eleven Suddenly some of the boys, Baruch and Olen in particular, were almost as tall as Bart himself. And Deirdre and Sigrid were starting to round out into the shapes of women; only just starting, but you could tell the process had begun. Right in the middle of the cakeeating, the birthday party turned solemn, and there was a long sober discussion of early memories and hopes for the future. All of them except Bart shared as some of their major lifetime memories the things that he had seen during the last eleven days -- the old nursery, the parental images and the guardian machines, the toys and teaching devices. Of course he had missed the greater part of their history, but he had a sampling of it. They sat there soberly sipping their sweet party drinks and talking. When it came Bart's tum to recount his early memories, he explained that the Ship must have scrambled them for him in some way, erasing large sections. "I don't even know if I was raised out of the machines like you, or if my biological parents were on board, or if I was bom on Earth." No one could give him any help with those questions. The talk went on for a long, moody time before they got around to playing games. Twelve Bart found himself looking up at Baruch, and level-eyed at a number of the other kids. The Ship was allowing them more freedom now, and everyone except Trac, who had a stomach-ache, had come to meet Bart right outside his room, the doors of which could only be opened by the Ship. Even Tang was there, though hobbling on a broken leg he said he had got by falling two decks down a stairwell. Ship's medical machines had neatly fixed the bones and told him he was healing. Today the kids' collective attitude was at first so grown-up and businesslike that Bart was almost intimidated. They explained to him that they had just formed themselves into a society, modeled on old societies of Earth that they had studied through the teaching machines. Baruch had been elected president, and others chosen to fill at least half a dozen additional offices. Even the birthday party began in an atmosphere of formality, but things soon loosened up. Bait was still stronger than Baruch, and could outwrestle him with an effort. But stocky Kichiro was now slightly stronger than he. Thirteen Chao, this month's president, announced early in the morning that this year's party was going to be a thirteenth birthday celebration for Bart as well as all the others. All the others chorused agreement, and Bart went along without protest, though he knew full well he had passed his real thirteenth birthday many months ago. He had not the slightest idea whether there had been any party to mark the event, so he enjoyed this one as his due. All through the day the girls paid him a great deal of attention, to which he reacted confusedly, enjoying it all one moment and feeling tongue-tied and awkward the next. He could tell some of the boys were getting jealous. Every night recently he had been saying goodnight with the feeling of saying farewell, knowing that never again would he meet the same people he was leaving. Tonight he tried to stay with them, but one of the machines came and took him gently by the arm and led him from the group toward his room. He looked round at the other children's faces, and saw sympathy but no help, and knew he had to go. Fourteen Every morning now he went to greet some strangers, boys and girls he had heard about indirectly but had never seen before. They resembled other kids he had met yesterday, and had their names, but that was all. Their bodies were melting and altering almost while Bart watched, flesh inflating and stretching over elongating bones; boys' faces sprouting elementary whiskers while their voices deepened, girls' breasts growing, girls' legs curving and rounding to spell out disturbing secret messages in visual code. And today they could literally talk over his head. Bart was small for his age. That's what -- who was it? -- always used to say. During the party, right in the middle of the ice cream and cake, a fistfight broke out between Fritz and Kichiro. They slugged away at each other so hard that Bart saw he wouldn't be able to stand up to either of them for ten seconds. The machines just stood around like dummies and made no move to halt the fight. Fay, the current president, had to yell repeatedly to get other kids to step in and break it up. As soon as things had settled down a little, some of the kids began drifting out of the room in pairs, a boy and a girl together kissing and maybe pawing at each other as they left Bart felt strange and almost frightened. The kids that remained in the dining hall talked and giggled and talked, talked, talked. The conversation was about nothing important, but still it seemed important that it be going on. Edris came to sit near Bart and talk talk talk with him. A red ribbon tied up her brown hair, but a few strands fell loose down as far as the halter that covered her breasts. Solon got jealous and came over and started an argument. Soon he and Bart were trying to think up insults to call each other. Bart shoved Solon, who was not too big for him to think of fighting, and Solon punched Bart on the cheek, so his mouth started to bleed inside. Bart hit back, and then they grabbed each other and wrestled in deadly earnest to see who could get the other down. With furniture in the way they couldn't come to any clean conclusion. Bart saw that a couple of machines were hovering near, and Edris was watching with enjoyment. Pretty soon some of the big kids grabbed the combatants and broke up the fight. The social atmosphere was a little strained for the rest of the day, and Bart went back to his room earlier than usual, before the machines came to urge him along. He sat on his room's one chair, arms folded. "Ship, I'm not being a parent. What am I really supposed to be doing?" "Further instructions will be given you as required." "Are you still going to wake me up only once a year?" "The mission is proceeding according to its revised schedule." He got up and tried to walk out of the room again, but found the door immovable. He wondered if something vital could be wrong with the Ship. Might not its planning computers have broken down like so many common machines and be making hideously wrong decisions? Though his bland, smoothed-out memory suggested this was impossible, Bart went worriedly to bed. Sleep was still mechanically fast in coming. Fifteen Solon had grown alarmingly large and it was with relief that Bart saw him smile in a friendly if distracted way. The inside of Bart's mouth was still sore from yesterday but Solon said hello as if he didn't recall their fight at all. Bart's former opponent had other matters on his mind, and returned quickly to a conversation he was conducting in fierce whispers with Fritz and Himyar and one or two other boys. It was shortly concluded, and the bunch of them took off, running grimly and purposefully down a corridor. Bart looked around and realized there was no one left in the common room with him but half a dozen girls, most of whom looked worried. Galina and Vivian came over to Bart and started trying to explain. It seemed that the boys were now divided into two gangs, of six members each, and between the gangs existed something like open war. "They've been fighting this way off and on for months now," Galina told him. "Always getting black eyes and bloody noses. Today looks like it might be one of the worst. It started today over whether we should have another birthday party or not." Galina, who was rather plain, was solemn most of the time, usually giving the impression she favored sobriety and order. "And the trouble is that now half the girls have gotten involved too." Helsa and Lotis also came over, and the girls debated whether there was anything they could do to stop impending hostilities. All around them the Ship was quiet, ominously so, Bart felt. He stood by, feeling dangerously out of it all. He didn't even know the layout of the passages the girls talked about as they tried to guess where their male friends might be planning fights or ambushes. While the other girls kept on talking to one another, Lotis came to Bart and with a gesture got him to follow her off into the Ship. "Where're we going?" he asked, supposing some plan for peacekeeping or hiding out was being put into effect. "Something I want to show you." She was just barely taller than he, with straight black hair and Chinese eyes. Shortly they came out in a wide, open space, a meeting of corridors where, Bart saw, the kids had improvised a swimming pool. Decking had been taken up, and a room in the lower level flooded. Lotis pointed out how waterproof patching had been stuck in where necessary, and a water pipe tapped to fill the pool. The water looked deeper than a man's head, Bart was impressed, but somehow disturbed, too, that they had done this much on their own. "Didn't the machines do anything to stop you?" A flirt of her head dismissed the powers of the machines. "I'm going in. Do you know anything about swimming? People on Earth used to do it all the time. The records show them doing it in the oceans even." Lotis pulled off her scanty clothing and slid naked down into the water. She turned over on her back and paddled, smiling knowingly up at Bart while he stared down in helpless fascination. Female nudity was not among the things on which his memory could give him reassurance. His mind lurched in turmoil this way and that. Suddenly he heard running feet quite near at hand and turned to see a figure dash out of a side corridor. Fritz was bigger and stronger even than a year ago, but his eyes were wide and frightened; he scarcely looked at either Bart or Lotis, but came running around the pool as if pursued. He was. Kichiro and Basil and Mai came pounding after him, carrying bludgeons made of the unscrewed legs of chairs, their faces transformed in the fury of the hunt. Bart started to run too; he realized almost at once this was a mistake but it was too late -- someone, responding to his flight with instinctive pursuit, had grabbed him from behind and he was flattened on the deck beneath his captor. Kichiro had tackled Bart, while Basil and Mai closed in on Fritz. It sounded like all of them .were yelling. Fritz broke away and fled for another corridor, but Basil was too fast and blocked his path, Fritz lunged at him in desperation and before Basil could swing his club he was slammed up against the bulkhead in a choking grip. The club dropped from Basil's hand, and Bart, pinned on the deck under Kichiro's kneeling weight, could see the whites of his eyes seeming to expand. Mai stepped close to the struggling pair and earnestly swing his plastic chair leg. The impact made an ugly sound and Fritz let go of his enemy, staggered back and fell. Kichiro had started to get up, and Bart squirmed out from beneath him, tore free of a grasping hand, and ran. His one thought was to reach the safety of his own room. He had to pass between the group of boys and the pool, where Lotis, open-mouthed, clung to the side and watched. Mai, turning wild-eyed, saw Bart coming and raised his club for another swing -- None of them had seen the machine approach, but now it was on hand as if it had popped out of the manypaneled wall. It took the swinging club from Mai's hand as if it were a feather and in the same instant shoved him violently back, so that he stumbled over Fritz's unmoving legs and fell. "You hurt me," Mai croaked stupidly from the floor. His hand was scraped raw, oozing blood, where it had collided with the gripper of the machine. The Ship said loudly to them all: "I have authority to sacrifice individuals, if I judge it necessary for the good of the mission." No one moved or spoke as the machine walked through their shocked silence to bend over Fritz. As it picked him up, Bart saw that his eyes were half open but unseeing, and his mouth was slack. It walked off down a corridor, carrying Fritz in its arms. His limbs hung down, utterly limp. The other boys stirred and followed, their weapons left behind. Bart heard a slosh and trickle behind him: Lotis getting out of the pool. He did not turn to look. The machine went on for a few score meters, then stopped, facing a panel in the wall. "Ship," Kichiro said, "that's a disposal chute." But Fritz was already gone. Ignored by the others, Bart ran back to his room and sat there, shivering and staring at the wall. The Ship served him his dinner without comment. He ate a little, and then soon turned to his bed, where sleep and forgetfulness never failed to come. Sixteen All twenty-three of the kids were waiting for him in the corridor when he stuck his head out of his room to see what might be going on. But it was all right. "No one's going to try to kill you this time," was one of the first things said, by a strong young man with thickening patches of dark beard on cheek and chin. With just a minor effort Bart could recognize the speaker as Kichiro, who, as Bart soon found out, was this year's president. They were having elections only once a year now, he was soon informed. Fights were evidently much less frequent also, Bart discovered to his great relief. He overheard part of an argument as to who had tried to kill him last year; that was the clo thing to a fight that happened on this birthday. He also soon found out that birthdays, like gang wars, were now considered kid stuff, and today there was no party. Instead there was a good, elaborate lunch, with ice cream produced unpretentiously for dessert. Talk turned to Bart, and his purpose in the world. He repeated to the kids everything that the Ship had ever told him about that purpose, which wasn't much. "I wonder," Basil said to him, "what the Ship'll do with you now? I mean we obviously don't need you any more as a father or model or whatever to help us grow." "I dunno," said Bart, taking a little more ice cream. The kids' eyes were ail sympathetic, but still their silent gaze made him uncomfortable. "Whenever I ask Ship about it, it just says the mission is proceeding as per revised schedule, or something like that." Sigrid nodded knowingly. "Ship's that way. If it doesn't want to answer something for you, it just won't." Seventeen This morning it was a relief to meet a group of stable, sane-looking people, not too much different from their namesakes he had said goodbye to the night before. Bart soon noticed that Basil was missing from the group. "Oh, he's all right," said Ora reassuringly. "He'll be along for lunch. He goes studying the stars." "The stars?" "We've found a way to reach the outer hull. In one place there's a glass port where you can see the outside of the Ship, and the stars too, of course." Bart could call up a plain picture of what stars were; sometime, somehow, he had seen them. "What do you think about the stars, Bart?" Tang asked him patronizingly. He didn't have a quick answer, and Arm in said: "Look, we've been working on this problem of the Ship and where it's going for seventeen years now. And Bart's put in how much time? About seventeen days." And there was laughter, not unkind. Eighteen When Bart mentioned that he thought it would be fun to learn to swim, they took him to the newly remodeled and enlarged pool. Everyone was matter-of-fact about undressing and after clothes had been off for a minute or two it all seemed practically normal to Bart. Resting on the pool's edge after some strenuous splashing, they took up again last year's discussion about the Ship and its purposes. Bart got the idea that now they talked a lot on this subject. Today he remarked that maybe soon they would be having children, so eventually people would fill up the empty rooms still waiting on the other levels. Fuad shook his head. "The Ship's told us we're all sterile -- know what that means?" "You can't make any babies." "That's right. Girls and men both. We can do all the sex we want, but nothing can ever happen from it." Later, alone, Bart asked the Ship: "Am I sterile too? I mean, am I going to be, when..." "No." That was a definite answer at last, but to his old questions he still got only the old answers. Nineteen Bart's chronic worry that his life was going fundamentally wrong was lightened when he met his shipmates today. They were now so obviously adults that he could produce an inner sigh of relief and decide to leave the worrying to them. Most of the teaching machines had been removed. At the few remaining, people were abstractedly at work, printouts and papers stacked around them. As soon as the word spread that Bart had joined them for the day, most of the adults abandoned other activities and came towering around him, smiling and calling greetings, squeezing his shoulders and ruffling his hair. A number of people wanted to show him things. Basil took him to see the stars. They went drifting, swimming through a part of the Ship where gravity was turned off, and though there was air Basil made him wear a breathing device, just in case. Through the glass Bart looked along the curves of the hull, unreal in their great size and distances, and at the stars that looked even more unreal, like a vast bright scattering of powdered paint. After lunch he asked to go swimming again. Lotis, in the pool with him and others, now had a peculiar slightly mottled look to her thighs that Bart eventually decided must be caused by fat under the skin. And on her left thigh was the thread-like red tracery of an enlarged vein. After dinner Baruch and Tang took him aside. "Bart -- do you really like this one-day-a-year life?" "I dunno. It's all right, I guess. The Ship must have some reason. It's taking care of us all, right?" He might have said something else, but Ship heard everything. The men exchanged glances over his head. With several of the girls they walked him back to his room, when the Ship called fdr him, and almost tucked him into bed. Twenty He learned soon after rejoining the others that Tang and Ora had been killed, some months ago, trying to work their way into a part of the Ship from which humans were ordinarily sealed out. "Were they trying... I mean, did it have anything to do with me? With waking me up more often, or... " '"No." Fay shook her head definitely. "Oh no, Bart, don't worry about that." The thought hadn't really worried him. Actually it had generated some hope. "They were trying to get to the far end of the Ship," Ranjan explained, "You know, the aft, as the old records call it. Have you seen any of the old records? The part of the Ship where the drive controls and so many other things seem to be located." They explained to Bart such elementary knowledge of the Ship as they had been able to piece together, and his understanding of it grew a little. He found out also that they meant to keep on trying to get through to the other parts of the Ship, and eventually to take over its control. That was a strange thought, and Bart wasn't at all sure how much he liked it. Twenty-one It had been many days since his shipmates paid him as little attention as they did today. He was greeted cheerfully enough, but no crowd gathered around. A couple of people went with him to swim, in a pool that had again been remodeled and made safer and more pleasant. He learned that some of the people were working hard to raise plants from seeds the Ship had long ago provided for their school biology program. They showed him the new garden. It held nothing ready to eat yet, but maybe next time he came. He saw Kichiro limping by and heard that his knee had been lamed in some contest with another man, but whether it was a fight or a game Bart did not learn. Twenty-two There were no beds in the old common-room any more, and Bart found that most of the people had paired off two-by-two, sleeping in more or less stable partnerships. More noticeably, most of the people he talked to today had runny noses. Sharon told him that an experiment in the new biology lab had gone wrong and some viruses had escaped. Nothing to worry about, they assured him. He wasn't worried, really, not about viruses anyway. All in all, it was a casual, lowpressure sort of day. Twenty-three Lotis, working in the garden, wore shorts today, and he noticed that her legs and bottom were getting quite lumpy with fat. The red vein on her thigh had extended itself into a little tracery of defective blood vessels in the skin. All the runny noses had dried up. Some medicine the people had made for themselves was ready for Bart in case he caught the infection too. He didn't. "Maybe the Ship's still taking good care of you," Chao commented. Twenty-four No one came down the corridor toward his room to meet him, but as soon as Bart had entered the general living area they all jumped out of hiding with cries of "Surprise!" and "Happy birthday!" It wasn't his birthday yet, but he soon understood that a sort of general birthday had been declared in which he was being invited to share. "It's been ten years sincewe've had one, Bart," said Himyar. "A party, I mean. So we just thought it was time." "We could make you an honorary fifteen," Fay put in. "Or how about an honorary twentyfour?" "Have a glass of wine, Bart," said someone else. "Wine?" "Told you our garden was going to be a success." " -- oh, give him only a small one! He's too young -- " " -- one glass won't hurt 'im -- " He realized after a while that some of the people were passing around another kind of drug, something they sniffed up into their nostrils. But he stayed with his one glass of wine, which made him feel just dizzy and high enough to be wary of asking for any more. The party went on practically all day, with games and jokes and songs. Bart no longer minded when people paired off and vanished for a while, their arms about each other. This behavior was grownups' doings now, not something in which he might possibly become involved. He went along with all the partying and had a good time. Still, now and then he caught himself wishing they would get down to business. Though he didn't know just what their business was. Twentyfive This year his wish seemed to have been granted, for he got the impression of a lot of serious business going on. People were punching at computers and crouched over teaching machines, and in some rooms devices Bart couldn't identify had been set up. He noticed that Olen's hairline was receding sharply, and wondered if the man had some kind of scalp disease. But he didn't ask. In a large room away from the usual living area, Bart found Himyar working to form a towering metal sculpture, using a torch that showered and streamed electric flames. With this home-made device Himyar brushed the glowing metal into the shapes he wanted. Parts of the sculpture reminded Bart of flowers in the garden, or, again, of the curves of splashed water that lived momentarily when someone dived into the pool. They talked for a time, and Himyar showed Bart some paintings Vivian had done. Himyar and Vivian spent most of their time working here or scrounging materials from every part of the Ship that they could reach; they had become known as the Artists. "And Armin's an artist too, I suppose," said Himyar. "He's made himself a camera and goes around using it. Well, the Ship made some of the component systems for him, and the film," "I'd like to see that." Twentysix Nobody was working quite so hard today. Bart found an elaborate game in progress, a contest involving both physical and mental effort, with complicated rules. It had to do with dividing up the regularly occupied territory of the Ship between two contending factions or teams who struggled to gain more territory from each other. People sometimes were allowed or compelled to switch sides in the game. The dividing line between the territories was marked with bright tapes stuck on the decks and bulkheads, and moved back and forth as people won or lost at events like Indian wrestling -- men were matched against men, girls against girls for the physical struggles -- or asking each other difficult questions. "Bart, be referee. Wasn't his foot off the deck just then?" "Yep." Powerful Kichiro, still limping on his trick knee, smiled and moved the tape into his opponents' territory by a distance of two wall panels. "Hey, Bart!" It was Armin, approaching with something in his hand. "You never had a chance to see this. Here's a picture I took of you at the last birthday party. We'll have to have another one of, those sometime." Bart looked. "You hadn't even started with the camera when we had the party. It must have been yesterday when you took this. I mean last year, for you guys." "Hm. I guess you're right." Twenty-seven He found some of the marker tapes still stuck up in place, but the game wasn't being played today and everyone seemed to have forgotten it. He met Fuad and Trac and was a little surprised to see how fat they both looked, with rolls of flesh above their shorts. He thought of going down the passageway that led to the stars again, but there was no breathing equipment in the locker where Basil had kept it earlier. Baruch and Solon came along and asked what he was doing. They soon explained that the breathing equipment was being used in "engineering studies" to find out how to reach the more distant parts of the Ship. Bart wanted to know more. They told him of the solid walls and sealed doors that cut off access to those regions, and how the Ship refused to discuss letting anyone go there. It had not tried to stop their engineering studies, though; whether it would interfere when they began to break through a wall remained to be seen. Using explosives aboard a spaceship was intrinsically dangerous: something important and irreplaceable might be damaged, or a compartment's air might explode into vacuum. "That's how Ora and Tang were killed. And then I was getting some acid ready to eat through a wall, and it disappeared. I suspect some machine found it and took it away." Baruch shrugged, fatalistic but still determined. But we'll see, we'll see." He did not sound or look at all discouraged. Twenty-eight This year Bart got more attention from his shipmates than had been usual his last few days. Edris and Helsa looked at his teeth and wondered out loud if the Ship shouldn't be straightening some of them for him. "Oh, they're not terribly crooked. But it did as much for some of us when we were kids." After lunch there was a general discussion of his future, carried on at times as if he were not there. Ranjan said: "I still think the Ship plans to provide him with a bride one of these days, one of these years. Maybe it's already tried to hatch other people from the artificial wombs and something's gone wrong, so it's got poor Bart just marking time." Another adult asked: "You still think there's a good supply of human genetic material on board?" "Bound to be. Else the Ship wouldn't have sterilized us, right?" There was general agreement on that point, but on little else. One body of opinion held that the Ship really wanted the people to take over, now that its own computers had grown crotchety and unreliable with breakdowns and damage. But some kind of glitch prevented it from simply saying what it wanted. Schizophrenic, it fended off their attempts to gain control with one hand, while feeding and caring for them with the other. The discussion soon got over Bart's head, but he listened intently, trying to weigh everything they said. He listened for something that might give him confidence,' but heard it not. Twenty-nine "I know you've seen our biology lab before," Galina told him. "But I think you ought to take a real interest. All our futures may lie in this room." He ceased scratching his back against the doorframe. "How so?" "Sit down, Bart." When they were seated, she looked at him with concern. "Bart, if the machines never provide you with any people you own age -- with a fertile female specifically -- then it's going to be up to us to find some way to eventually produce more people, so that the human race can go on. I'm not sure that there are any people left alive on Earth." "I see." He nodded seriously. Galina spoke slowly and kept studying him for his reactions. "We know that when the Ship was launched there was a large supply of human sperm and ova stored on board, all coded as to genetic type, so that people could be conceived and raised by machines when the end of the voyage drew near." "Uh-huh."  She sighed. "I myself suspect that most and perhaps nearly all of this genetic material was lost in some kind of accident that evidently disrupted the voyage in other ways as well. The Ship speaks always of a revised schedule for the mission, a revised plan." "I know." "There's further evidence." She paused. "I said all the human seeds and eggs were coded as to type and potential? There's some indication in the available records that all of us now alive -- except you, we don't know where you came from -- were conceived from materials not considered of the highest quality. Not that we have any grave genetic defects, of course, no seriously defective material would have been placed aboard. But -- not the best. This suggests to me that all the best material was somehow destroyed, and also that there may not be much material left." Bart nodded, not knowing what else to say or do. "Except you, Bart, as I said. There may have been a human crew aboard before the accident -- whatever the accident was. You may be its only survivor. But I suppose your origins make little difference. Here you are and here we are, and there's the future to be faced. A future to be created -- perhaps for the whole human race -- out of whatever we have on hand. Would you like to learn something about biology?" "I guess I'd better," said Bart. They had a pretty good first lesson, distinguishing plants and animals, marking the first great branches of the tree of life. "What are those marks on your face?" Bart asked on impulse a few hours later, as they were leaving the lab to go to dinner. He felt he knew Galina pretty well now and wasn't shy about getting a little more personal. "What marks?" She raised tentative fingers to her cheek. "Those little lines in the skin, going out from the corners of your eyes." Thirty Today marked a standard month since the Ship had roused Bart from his first period of suspended animation. When he awoke, a machine equipped with measuring devices was waiting at his bedside. It quickly got busy to check his height and weight, looked into his eyes and mouth, listened at his chest. "How much taller am I than a month ago, Ship?" "Approximately seventy millimeters," said the expressionless voice. "And how much heavier?" "Approximately ninety-five grams." "Is that good?" It wouldn't say. But it did adjust his diet, adding a delicious, creamy drink to that very breakfast, served in his room. When he joined the other people he found Olen half bald, and learned that Basil had gone back to communing with the stars. Galina gave him another biology lesson, more technical and duller than the first. Thirty-one Today Bart heard that Dierdre was in her bed, too sick to get up. "She always liked you, Bart," said Chao sadly. "Go in and talk to her a little." He went into Deirdre's room, and found her looking much sicker than any human being he had ever seen before. She also seemed too dazed to talk very much. "Galina's been giving her drugs," Chao explained when he came out. "Otherwise the pain gets too bad." "Pain? From what?" "They think it's cancer." Chao and others tried to explain. Only later did they get around to telling him that Baruch had been killed in some kind of an explosion, trying to force a passage to the forbidden areas of the Ship. "Remember this photograph, Bart?" said Armin, cheering him up. "I took it of you at our last birthday party. We're going to have another one soon." "You took it the year after the birthday party, Armin." "Oh? Maybe you're right." Galina was busy with her other work today and never got around to teaching him biology. Thirty-two Deirdre had died, which came as no surprise to Bart but still left him with a hollow feeling. Thinking over matters of life and death, he stood at the edge of the garden, a high-domed region full of bright lights, vastly enlarged from the first little plot of synthetic soil. People were jogging for exercise around the walk that circled the perimeter of the garden, while others were working casually inside. It was strange to see gray in the hair of some of them, but Bart guessed that was just one more thing that happened naturally with age. His own hair, crewcut when his shipmates were babies, was starting to fall over his forehead now. He went to look up Basil, and asked to go out and see the stars got to the observation port, he pointed out to Bart the prow of the Ship, and the aft, or the stern as they sometimes called it, where the engines and their controls were supposed to be. "And when some people finally get back there," Bart asked, "they'll really be able to take over the whole thing?" Basil shrugged. He was looking mainly outward, at the stars. Thirty-three Trac was the first person to meet ' U tMt d': by L. Ron Hubbard Dianetics, Man's most advanced school of the mind, can help you to gain greater self-confidence and more respect for yourself and those around you. Dianetics was first popularized in # by scientists and engineers with the foresight and imagination to realize the true value of a proven and workable technology of the mind. Find out how Dianetics can help you to increase your ability, perceptions, intelligence and self respect. Read Dianetics: The Evolution of a Science by L. Ron Hubbard. Just send # to the Church of Scientology Dept. G-#, # West #th Street, Los Angeles, Ca. #. All orders are shipped postage free within # hours of receipt. birthdays Bart as he came down the corridor from his room, and as soon as she smiled in greeting he noticed that several teeth were missing from her lower jaw. "Had a jaw cyst, Bart. At least that's what Galina and Solon say. They took it out. Spoils my famous beauty, but they think eventually they'll be able to do something about giving me artificial teeth." "Couldn't the Ship -- ?" "It wouldn't help, whether it could or not. It's giving us less and less help these days. But never mind about that, come along, we've got something to show you." He followed along. And then they were all jumping out at him, yelling surprise! Birthday party! The common dining room was decorated with streamers and balloons, and the table set for a feast. "We were going to have one next year, Bart, you know, ten years from the last, but then we decided why not have it now?" "You can be whatever age you like, Bart. Be an honorary thirtythree with us, if you like." "That's a third of a century, Mai," a woman cried. "Who wants to be that old?" They were all good to him, as they usually were these days, petting and hugging him and fussing around, making it his party although it was supposed to be their birthday and he never said what honorary age he wanted. Actually he didn't want any, his own real age was good enough. Later he found unnoticed in a corner something that he supposed had been dragged out of storage accidentally with the decorations. It was a wheeled plastic toy that he remembered fixing for Deirdre a month ago. Thirty-four The marking tapes were up on the bulkheads again, and a few people were playing at the question-and-wrestle game. Meanwhile some had evidently been spending a lot of time working in the garden. It was now huge, and looked like the earthly gardens pictured in the Ship's records, which none of them Had ever seen in actuality. "And now, Bart, we're going to have some prayers. Come along." "Some what?" "You'll see. It's another old idea that Basil's been putting into practice lately." They had wanted to hold the prayer meetings out by the observation port, Bart learned, but there wasn't room enough for everyone, and all had wanted to attend the first meetings at least, to see what they were going to be like. That was a month or two ago and by now attendance was dropping slightly. Bart didn't understand the theory of prayer too well, but at the meeting Basil and the others who got up to talk seemed to be speaking not only to the Ship but to the world outside it, and to some force or power that had made them both. Thirty-five When Bart emerged from his room most of his shipmates were there in the hall waiting for him, something that hadn't happened since they were sixteen, a day he could remember well. Today they were going to bring him to a meeting, they said, and at first Bart expected more prayers, but this meeting turned out to be more businesslike than that. It was governmental council, held all day or most of the day around the big table with lunch coming as an interruption. Lunch included fruits and vegetables brought fresh from the garden, as well as the usual rations issued by the Ship. The proceedings got rather boring for Bart, though his friends made an effort to bring him into it all. They showed him their new system of recordkeeping, of recording all the discoveries of their research for easy access by Bart and future generations. He looked the question at them. "It's true, Bart," said Fay. A deep, gentle happiness glowed through her eyes at the thought. "The Ship has recently promised us, there will be future generations." "Provided the mission is completed," someone put in. "Yes. Well." That 'was enough for Fay, and for the people as a group. Bart himself thought it sounded fine, but he would still like to know more. He asked the Ship for details later but got nowhere, as usual. Thirty-six There had been important changes made around him. He knew this the moment he started to come out of sleep. Opening his eyes a groggy second or two later, he realized that he was in a new bedroom, much like his old one but different in detail and bigger. "Ship... Ship, where am I? What's happened?" "You have been moved during your sleep into a new accommodation, Bart. There is no cause for alarm." He got up and dressed and ate and eliminated as usual. The walls of this room were metal, and its door was thicker, as he saw when it opened for him to go out. "Why did you move me, Ship?" "Some of the people were attempting to reach you, to rouse you from sleep at the wrong time. They meant well but it was necessary to prevent their interference." His door opened into a corridor he had never seen before, leading off in one direction only. It bent sharply several times and was interrupted by two sets of heavy doors that opened as Bart drew near and closed immediately after he had passed. He found himself coming back into the peopled area of the Ship from a new direction, near the biology lab. The first folk to see him dropped what they were doing and ran to give him a glad welcome. "I told you he'd be here on schedule!" cried Mai, pounding Bart joyfully on the back. No club in Mai's hand this time. "Ship was just taking good care of him, that's all!" Sigrid pulled him in for a big hug against her heavy bosom. Later he learned that an intensive effort had been made to "rescue" him from the machines, set him free from his long sleeps. The attempt had collapsed, foolishly, and no one wanted to talk about it. Then everyone had grown a little worried about Bart and all were glad to see him still coming back, if only for a day each year. Gray was spreading in the hair of the happy crew around him, and several of the male heads were nearly bald. Many of the people looked a little fatter and squintier than when he had seen them last. They gave him a big lunch that was almost a birthday party. Thirty-seven Galina and Solon took him on a tour of their biology lab, which was much enlarged and changed since he had seen it last, with cages holding white rats and hamsters, raised from genetic material obtained from the Ship's stores. "Do you think the long sleeps are harming me?" Bart asked when he had a chance. "Harming you physically? No, I doubt it." Galina looked at him thoughtfully. "It takes an enormous amount of energy and a great deal of control equipment to keep a human being in such a sleep; even a Ship like this couldn't do it for very many people at a time. It's not just freezing in the ordinary sense, you know. Even the orbital electrons within your body's atoms are kept from moving... but don't worry about the physical danger of it, that's extremely small." She was anxious to resume the biology lessons, and they went on a thorough tour of the lab. "We haven't been able to get any human genetic material from the Ship to work with. Still, in theory it should be possible for us to produce a new human generation here, starting with just ordinary cells from our own bodies. Did I ever tell you anything about cloning cells?" "No." "I will. Anyway, it hasn't worked out yet. We're not sure if the Ship is interfering in some subtle way, or if there are simply problems we're not aware of." They showed Bart masses of tissue growing in glass jars. But they had never been able to get the tissue to differentiate properly into all the organs that hacf to grow in concert to make a person. It looked to Bart as if they hadn't yet even come close to achieving that. Here and there old colored tapes were stuck to the walls and overhead, but the game they represented seemed to have been utterly abandoned. The only competition Bart heard about today was in raising the best food plants and flowers. Thirty-eight It was depressing to see Helsa now dragging herself around like an invalid, her arms grown thin and her ankles puffy. Others told Bart that Galina suspected some slow, incurable disease. Then they turned the talk to brighter things. "There's a lot of card playing going on now, Bart," Sharon informed him. "Card playing?" "Poker, whist, bridge," said Ranjan. "We'll show you. They're old games we dug out of the Ship's records. Then we've also tried two pew ways to get through the barriers to reach the control regions of the Ship, but neither has worked." "We haven't really tried them yet," Fuad objected. "Well, we've run them on the computer," Lotis put in. "Bah. I tell you, the Ship is still using that computer against us -- " "No,  keep telling you," argued Ranjan, "we've got it blocked off now against any possibility of the Ship's gaining access -- " "So you think! I don't agree." The argument was heated, but still showed no sign of coming to blows. Thirty-nine Today there was a prayer meeting, more elaborate in ceremony but less intense in feeling that the last one Bart had attended. He noted that people's clothing, which they now made largely for themselves, was growing more elaborate too, and more voluminous; it covered more of their sagging bodies, and distracted attention from them. Bart also noticed that a softer, more comfortable type of chair had been manufactured somehow and was now in general use. The legs didn't look as if they could be unscrewed. Forty It was birthday party time again. Only four candles adorned the big cake; each standing for ten years, as someone explained to Bart. The party was opened with a rather perfunctory prayer. "Bet you don't remember when I took this picture of you, Bart." "Yes I do." Several speeches were made, tracing the recent history of progress in science -- mainly astronomical observations and biological birthdays research -- and in the arts, mainly sculpture, painting, and drawing. Not much had been done lately in an engineering way, a speaker said, which Bart supposed meant they weren't getting anywhere with plans to take over the Ship. A new president, Olen, had just been elected for a two-year term, and he pledged in a vague way to get things moving. All around the table the faces were puffy or lined, continuing to puddle or sag. There was more gray hair than any other color. Forty-one Bart found a number of people playing chess, a game they said they would teach him before the day was over. About dinner time Basil told him something else, more confidentially. "I'm not going to give you any details, kid, nothing the Ship doesn't already know. Information you don't have can't be pumped out of you. I'll just say that this time we really know what we're doing, and we're not likely to be stopped. We've been a long time getting ready." Fortytwo He soon learned that Basil, Mai, and Olen had set out, shortly after Bart's last waking day, on a major effort to force their way into the Ship's control areas. They were not back yet, and by now it was doubtful, to say the least, that they ever would return. Himyar, the sculptor, proudly showed Bart a tall pair of steel doors on which he was carving the history of their little society in a series of panels. He claimed that he had devised a method of grinding stainless steel that worked beautifullyHelsa was now much better, Bart saw with some surprise. But Sigrid looked unhealthy and was complaining of vague pains. "We're going to try something new," Bart heard Galina tell her cheerfully. Evidently the Ship was again not helping, or could not. The garden had once more been enlarged, the entire new area being used for additional food plants. Forty-three Basil was back, had been back for several months, but Bart saw that there was still something new and wild and strange in his eyes and he was still emaciated. The other men weren't coming back, Basil said, and that was about all he had to tell about his great adventure. The way Basil looked made Bart timid about pressing him with any further questions. Later he heard more of Basil's story from someone else. The three men had tried going out into space, outside the Ship, to reach the aft where they intended to get back in. Something had gone wrong with their equipment; maybe the Ship had sabotaged it. They did get back into the Ship, luckily in a region where they could find air and water and stored food enough to keep them alive for a time, but the controls had been as much out of reach as ever. Eventually Basil had made his way back, somehow, through a maze of inner decks and passageways. He had never made it completely clear just how the other two had died, and Bart got the impression that it might be wise not to press too closely on that question. Himyar had completed his doors and was working with Vivian on a giant mural of Earth, composed of scenes reconstructed imaginatively from old records. Sigrid's condition was not much changed from last year. Fay, having recently been named president in a special election, told Bart it had been decided that he should attend school every waking day. The people were getting ready a course of 'study for him. "The machines insisted on our attending school, I mean in a formal way, and I don't know why they don't with you, but never mind." She brushed back her graying hair and looked at him as if at a challenge. "It's time and past time that you formed good habits to carry you through the rest of your life." Forty-four Bart heard right away that Sigrid had died, only a few days ago. Maybe this latest death was still on everyone's mind, and that was why his first day of school didn't go too well. Lotis was teaching, and sort of skipped from subject to subject, and technique to technique. She knew it wasn't going well, and once she sighed: "Someone else will take a turn at teaching next year, I mean tomorrow. Are you able to learn anything from me, Bart?" "Oh yes." His day was almost over before he heard something exciting: it .was no longer quite certain that Olen and Mai were dead. At least some garbled message had come in, along disused intercom channels that were thought to connect with control territory. Some almost indecipherable words about surviving. Maybe it was only garbage belched out by the vast intraship communications delay lines or memory drums, maybe not produced by any of this generations's people at all. But maybe... Forty-five Himyar had put his clever hands to work, toiling in his improved shop, to outfit several people with eyeglasses. Studies on artificial teeth were now well under way, with Solon doing most of the research. The Ship refused to do anything along prosthetic lines for anyone, though it still treated routine minor injuries. Bart heard Edris and Trac and Kichiro praying, but no longer to the Ship. He saw Basil, who now stared at walls instead of stars, and still said very little. School was better today. Fuad as teacher talked with him easily and amused him with stories of old Earth. Forty-six School again, his teacher Chao, who was grimly determined that he should learn to appreciate the beauties of geometry. He heard that the garden was just getting over an epidemic of plant disease, caused by no one knew what. Ranjan had just been elected president, for an indeterminate term, and had pledged to get things moving. The work on artificial teeth was Conceived by E. E. "Doc" Smith before his death and completed by Stephen agents who double as an intergalactic # progressing again after several setbacks. Solon and others looked into Bart's mouth again to judge whether he needed braces, but to his relief decided to let well enough, or almost well enough, alone. Forty-seven Bart got to see Vivian's and Himyar's finished mural, and part of a championship chess game between Annin and Basil. He tasted a new hybrid fruit from the restored garden. He heard vague mention of a Golden Birthday celebration that might last for a year and should begin fairly soon. He saw some artificial teeth in operation. He heard with blunted shock that Fay, who had been working on and off in the biology lab, had killed herself with quick painless poison. If anyone knew the reasons, they never made them plain to Bart. In school Himyar taught him, spiritedly but unintelligibly, about the various traditions of Earthly art. Forty-eight The gardeners and biologists had reported success in rejuvenating plants, and there was hope of applying their discoveries to people. Some were saying excitedly that now they understood why the Ship in its wisdom had refused them any help along this line, while letting them work freely at it for themselves. It was beyond the very limited creative capabilities of computers; only humans could do it. Not everyone agreed. Bart's school went on with a whole group of teachers. They were trying music appreciation today, and no one on the Ship seemed to have a real bent in this direction. Forty-nine Bart noticed today that some of the people who had seemed happily and permanently paired off as sexand-life partners were now paired off in different pairings, and evidently just as happy. Today in school there was some confusion about just what Bart had been taught in previous sessions, and what he might now be fairly tested on. He did well on the tests when they were finally given, and the arguing teachers were all relieved. Fifty Again the whole group -- the fifteen still alive -- was on hand to greet Bart when he came through the last heavy door that set aside his private territory. They greeted him with cheers and songs, told him today was a holiday from school, and pulled him away for what they promised would be the biggest and best birthday party yet. Sharon had just been elected president, and at the party table made a brief speech about how, with the help of all of them, she meant to get things moving again. As she said, she certainly wasn't going to be able to do it all by herself. There were several games of volleyball. Playing with these old people who had the names of kids he had once briefly met, Bart found himself for a little while one of the gang. He lost himself in the game, jumped nimbly among the jiggling paunches and creaking joints, got knocked down when someone's hundred-kilo mass accidentally crashed into him. But it was only for a little while that he belonged. Fifty-one He came into their living area with the feeling that they would have forgotten about keeping him in school, but no, the lessons were on as promised. Today, with Helsa teaching, Bart got a basic course in the Ship, what little the old records actually said about it and its mission, and something of what the people had been able to find out for themselves. After lunch, somewhat to Bart's surprise, Basil came in and took over for a while, describing how the hull looked from outside, and what some of the remoter portions of the Ship were tike. He spoke impersonally, and rarely as if he himself had been there. Fiftytwo The whole company was in a state of extreme excitement. About a month ago the world of the Ship had been rocked by an explosion, thought to have taken place a kilometer or two away along the hull, probably toward the aft. Whether a hurtling meteoric body had struck the hull, or there was some internal cause, was unknown. The rumor flew by that Mai and Olen were perhaps still alive, and somehow responsible for the blast. There was a sudden renewal of religious fervor. School was conducted in an atmosphere of tension. Fifty-three There had been no more explosions, nor any further hints that the lost men had survived. The crisis atmosphere was gone, and talk was again centered on the hoped-for rejuvenation treatments. Bart saw a proud display of implanted artificial teeth. The method didn't work well in all cases yet but Solon was optimistic about improvements. School went on. Today a team of instructors tried to teach him a little about human language and its nearinfinite variations, some of which they spoke, or at least could read. Fifty-four Timber harvested from the enormous garden was being used to build a sort of pavilion, a roofless, high-walled structure which Bart was told would be used as a kind of social center. He thought they built it just to be building something. Himyar was seeking treatment for arthritis, which had stiffened his fingers and interefered considerably, with his work. Fiftyfive Fuad lay on a bed inside the finished pavilion, recuperating from what he said had been a heart atthat the worst was over. Bart sat and talked for a while with Fuad, who was fatter even than last ye. r, and didn't look good. People were swinging woven racquets, worn with use, in a game they called squash, played where the volleyball net had been three days ago. Fifty-six "What I preach to you, Bart," said Basil, taking a turn at being schoolmaster, "what we have evolved here in our little world, is a complete synthesis of all mankind's old creeds and philosophies. I am really certain of this." "How can you have a complete watchamacallit if they were always contradicting each other, like you say?" Basil had a long answer, but Bart found it not very satisfying. A large part of the garden was now taken up by plants grown solely for use in the rejuvenation experiments. Bart heard at dinner that Chao was now suffering repeated bouts of mental illness, and Galina had to keep her tranquilized and sometimes confined to her own room. Fifty-seven Politics had heated up suddenly. Edris, who had been acting president, had been removed from office and, as some kind of compromise Trac was in. Bart couldn't figure out what the dispute was about, except some of the people felt themselves insulted by others. At lunch Trac made a little speech about how she meant to get things moving again, both on exploration of the Ship and the rejuvenation work, which evidently had been allowed to lapse. She said also that expanded medical facilities were needed, and the hospital should be enlarged. Bart remembered the hospital as the pavilion or social center, but there were two chronic invalids, Fuad and Chao, living in it now. Fifty-eight Kichiro and Himyar were pointed out to Bart as rejuvenation patients, perhaps already on their way to growing younger, though Galina and Solon didn't want to make any definite claims just yet. "It's helped me a great deal, too," Trac said. Bart thought to himself how much her face had wrinkled and bagged in the last few days. Himyar had started working in a new electronic medium, less demanding on the knuckles. Basil was living apart now, giving much time to fasting and prayer. Most of the women had taken to dyeing their hair, yellow and red being favorite colors. Fifty-nine Great interest in chess had revived, and a huge birthday party was being planned for next year. Hair colors were still used, but had been toned down. School went on, Bart arguing with his teachers that they should show him more about the structure of the Ship than about things of old Earth that didn't seem to him to have any bearing on his present situation. Gating still pushed biology, but Bart could see that you'd have to study that for years to really get anywhere. He didn't know how much time he had to study anything. A couple of small riding carts had been built, powered by electric motors, and Bart had some fun riding them about. His elders got angry and yelled at him when he drove too wildly. The most popular physical game consisted of sliding plastic discs over a pattern of numbered squares on the floor. Sixty When he woke up in his room a machine was standing beside him, waiting; to give him his monthly physical. His gains in weight and height were both greater than at any time during the previous month. He counted a few more pubic hairs. This morning the creamy drink was dropped from his solitary breakfast. The birthday party had more and fancier decorations than before, but little else was different, except that most of the people were content to just sit around and eat and drink and talk. Fuad didn't eat or drink much -- he'd lost a lot of weight, gut Chao, as the others said, was having a good day, and joined in merrily. All in all, the old people had a good time. They fussed over Bart quite a bit, but he felt pretty much out of it. Not sad, really, but detached. School had been recessed for the day, though he would have liked to learn more about the Ship. Sixty-one Ranjan had suffered a stroke, and was lying paralyzed in the hospital, unable to move anything on his right side. Everyone seemed angry at the Ship, for what they described as cutting back more on its medical programs just as their needs were rising. Part of the space it had formerly used to give them such niggardly medical treatments as it provided had now been walled off. Something else was going on in there, they said, and nodded angrily, though they didn't know what was going on. They questioned Bart, something like envy now mixed on their faces with the tenderness they usually accorded him these days. But he had not a scrap of information to provide. At the moment the office of president was empty, and the question f reorganizing the government was being somewhat crankily debated. Sixty-two Vivian, who had been getting fat, w as wasting and suffering internal Pains. Ranjan was still unable to Pelp himself at all. Bart was told ( hese ills and a catalogue of lesser nes as if he should be just bursting with eagerness to hear them. He was more interested in pingpong, which was now a favorite game. The burning social question was whether there should be an attempt at tinkering with the basic food machines to try to get a more easily chewable output from them. Kichiro, Solon, and Armin, the only really healthy men, were undertaking an ambitious program to get themselves in shape. Edris, Galina, Sharon, Helsa, and Lotis were laughing a lot at the men and pondering a reducing program for themselves. Trac was thin already, maybe because she had trouble eating. Sixty-three He learned that Vivian was dead, to nobody's surprise. His school today was conducted by Lotis, who about seven weeks ago had started to seduce him in the swimming pool. Meeting the eyes of the old gray-haired woman now, Bart thought she didn't remember that at all, which was only right; that hadn't been her in the pool at all, only someone with whom she shared a name. Today she taught him gardening. The garden was being expanded again. A lot of the rejuvenation plants were still there, taking up space, and not so much living room was needed for people any more, Bart supposed. There were fourteen of them alive now instead of twenty-four, and the survivors didn't move around as much as they used to. "Remember when I took this picture of you, Bart?" "Yes I do, but you don't." And he went rudely on his way, leaving Armin standing still behind him. It wasn't really Armin that bothered Bart, it was the whole situation. The future wasn't coming for these old people, but it was sure enough coming for him. Sixty-four Fuad had just died, of another heart attack, and Bart was solemnly conducted to see the still body being stored in a refrigeration room before they said words over it and gave it back to the Ship through a disposal chute. "Death is a part of life, Bart," Basil explained. They hadn't given him that reasonable an explanation a couple of months ago when they murdered Fritz before his eyes. Never mind, he told himself. The more energetic people were playing squash today, and Bart joined in for a little while. He was fussed over as usual, and after school people pressed cake and cookies on him. Sixty-five He had noticed for some time that his sessions in the school room (not far from the hospital, from which came now and then a querulous groaning) tended to fall into two types. In the first type a teacher tried very earnestly to cram knowledge into his head; in a lesson of the second type (sometimes conducted by the same man or woman) there were long pauses, and an air of futility hung over the proceedings. Today's session, starting right after lunch, was of the second type. After about an hour Sharon, his instructor, left him alone with a teaching machine, from which he abstracted information on the layout of the Ship, until that got boring. He played with the machine trivially then until they came to get him for dinner. Sixtysix He asked to be allowed to study on his own again, and when the request was granted he daydreamed and played With the machine for a while. The vision of young Lotis in the pool came to him, and he got up and went to see if the pool was still there. Gray-haired Lotis, his teacher again today, discovered his unexplained desertion and came after him angrily. They quarreled, and she tried to take him by the hair and drag him back to school. She was still a sturdy old girl, but in getting free he pushed her hard enough to knock her down. Alarmed by the way she yelled, he ran away. Soon Kichiro came limping after him. Bart might have run some more and evaded capture, or sought the safety of his room, but he thrust out his lip and stood his ground. Kichiro slapped him and overawed him and made him come back to school, the hardest grip that Bart could remember clamped on his arm. Sixty-seven He heard that Ranjan had died, to everyone's relief, after six years of paralysis. Bart went sullenly into schoolunder Kichiro's watchful eye. galaxy The regular lesson hadn't gone far before Kichiro interrupted it to make a small impulsive speech. "Bart, you're about all that we old people have to live for. You and the hope that you represent, that one day there will be more people on the Ship, people who will get out from under the yoke of the machines, something we've never been able to manage. 'We have done those things we ought not to have done, and left undone those things we should have done.' " Bart didn't know what to say. "But all our lives make too much of a burden to be put on you, don't they?" Kichiro added with a sigh. He seemed to be pleading. "No, it's all right with me if you feel that way." And his teacher was happy and gave him a manly hug. But Kichiro had missed the point. Bart no longer cared how any of them felt about anything. Sixty-eight The first person he met was Armin, who told him that Chao and Basil had both died, separately and rather suddenly, in the past year. Bart went to school and found that they had a test programmed into the teaching machine, ready for him to take. Left alone to work, he answered a couple of the questions, and then, feeling that he had something more important to do on this day, he got up and left the school. He looked back once and then walked on. Kichiro looked older and less vigorous than he had two years before, and Bart didn't think any of the others would try to get rough with him. Not any more. He went to the commissary and punched orders for a small birthday cake into the machine, as he had done for some of those early parties, so long ago. It seemed long to him, now. Soon he had his cake, and the fourteen small candles he had ordered, and a lighter too. He carried the cake to a refectory table and sat down alone to eat some of it himself. He made a little ceremony of lighting the candles, but would have felt too silly singing himself any songs. He had ordered the sweet fizzy drink he usually had at parties but soon got up and went to where the wine was always kept and poured himself a cup of that. Kichiro came in and stared at him a few moments before speaking. "You're supposed to be in school." The old man's voice was half startled and half angry. "What do you think you're doing?" "It's my fourteenth birthday today. I'm having my cake." Kichiro stared a little longer through his puffy, old man's eyes. "Well -- I'm sorry if we forgot about your birthday, but that doesn't excuse your running out in the middle of a test." He had left a door open somewhere behind him and all the time he was talking, fretful moaning complaints kept drifting from the direction of the hospital. Armin and Helsa came into the room. "What's the matter?" Kichiro told them, and they started arguing, Helsa for taking a different approach with the boy, as she put it, and Armin in favor of declaring another holiday. This last suggestion angered Kichiro. They were still arguing with one another when Bart finished the little piece of cake on his plate and got up and left, practically unnoticed. This time he located the pool but found it had long been dry and empty. Sixty-nine Bart woke up and left his room as usual, and was surprised when the first set of heavy doors that interrupted his private corridor remained closed when he approached. Then he saw that a new doorway, leading to a new, or newly revealed, passageway had been made in the wall at right angles to the doors. After a moment, Bart took the new way. "The prime directives under which I operate are very clear," the Ship said in his ear. "At least one human parent is necessary for children to mature to their full potential. "We will arrive in less than twenty standard years within a system of planets probably suitable for colonization. From now on you will be awakened increasingly often. You will serve the first generation of colonists as parent. Like them, you have first-rate genetic potential, and perhaps you will remain in some position of leadership when they mature. Today begins your apprenticeship in this role; your elementary preparation for it, a course in the basics of human psychology, was completed yesterday." With gradual comprehension Bart walked on, guided toward the new nursery by the polyphonic squalling from its full cribs.  Let's see now...'Vik Kunzur strode heavily through the black marble temple. The occasional clink of his golden steel sword against the engraved stone floor caused sharp echoes in the vaulted nave...' "Geis!" Don't bother me now, Alter. Hmm. 'Far behind him, but not so far as before, he heard the awful slithering of...' "I've got the Hugo Award results here. The winners!"...of the Beast With Seven...' What's good here? Seven heads? Too common. Seven fangs? Not bad. Seven deaths. Yes! Now... You've got the Hugo results? Did I v v n ? Give me that paper! "Not so fast, Geis. Start from the top. Best Fanzine and Best Tan Writer are eighth and ninth." Alter Ego, you will give me that paper or I will bum -- yes, burn -- every one of your collection of used synapses. Even those few precious blue-spark sex impulses you've been hoarding. "Oh, Geis...Are there no depths to which you will not plunge to get your way? Are you so immoral, so brutal, so merciless, so ruthless -- " Yes! I am! Hand me that list! "Alright, here. There's nothing worse than a Prime Ego when it smells a big slab of raw ego-boo. Yes... yes, look at you. Eyes all lit up, nostrils flaring, that terrible grimace of triumphant glee, the arching of the back, the up-tilt of the chin, the muscle tension, the filled lungs -- " "Ha! I knew you'd say it that way. When will you ever admit that we win these awards? Without me, Geis, you'd be reduced to writing pleading notes to your creditors asking for more time." Alter, your insults roll off me like common sense rolls off liberal politicians. Nothing can bring me down today. Wow. 'Best Fanzine: The Alien Critic.' 'Best Fan Writer: Richard E. Geis.' "Okay, now you've blared it to the world. Do you want to comment on the other Hugo winners for # which were given at the #rd World Science Fiction Convention at Melbourne, Australia in late August, #?" Of course. The lesser categories do deserve mention. Choke But first a few words of comment about the ballot counting procedures and their results. Susan Wood in Locus ## reports that approximately # final ballots were cast. Since total registration for the convention was over #, this means that, as usual, only those who felt themselves qualified and those interested actually sent in their marked final ballots. The system used to determine the winner works like this: The voters mark their choices on the ballot: First, Second, Third, Fourth, Fifth. If none of the nominees in a Box#,SanFrancisco,CA#I #. # for # in U.S.A. given category has an absolute majority of first place votes, the nominee with the least first place votes is eliminated and the second place nominees on those ballots are awarded those votes as first place votes. If there is still not a majority winner, the next nominee with the least first place votes is eliminated and the second place votes on those ballots are assigned as first place votes to the remaining three nominees. And so it goes until there is a majority winner. I cannot remember when ar Worldcon convention committee his released information on the number of elimination rounds required in each category. Once in a while a committee will announce second and third place in the final balloting, and sometimes the number of votes each of the leading three nominees ended with. But not this time. The Aussiecon committee felt, to quote Susan, 'the honor of nomination should be left without ranking.' "All very noble, Geis, but I'd like to know who came in second and third, at least, and how many votes each got. ' ' So would most of fandom and prodom and umpteen thousands of readers, Alter, but the convention committees are a law unto themselves, each year, and the clear wishes of the convention members are too often ignored. To say nothing of the nominees who didn't win. Why in some categories there may have been as little difference as one or two percent between winner and secondplace on the final ballot. -- Baen    Hmmm...Alter, do you catch a whiff of sour grapes? Ah, well -- no, matter. On with the, ahem, winners.    Arghh!    Cough-cough A definite smell of brimstone in the air...you were saying, Alter? "I see by what Susan reported that the committee in Melbourne did release the initial first place votes of the winners." Yes, and it's interesting to note that only the winner of the Best Novel Hugo won with an outright majority on the first ballot: The Dispossessed by Ursula K. Le Guin. "Says here it won # first place votes out of # votes cast." It's a fine novel and can stand up to any novel written in the so-called mainstream of literature. Ursula also won the Science Fiction Writers of America Nebula Award for The Dispossessed , as well as the short story Nebula for "The Day Before The Revolution," which was published last year in Galaxy. And recently won a National Book Award for The Farthest Shore. Quite a writer. "In your last column, Geis, you thought not too highly of "A Song for Lya" by George R. R. Martin, yet it won the Best Novella Hugo. What say you to that?" It received # first ballot votes out of #. I still think Martin has an undistinguished, rather slowpaced style, but the story has great impact in its final section and is a mind-expander and a prime thought-provoker. It sticks in your memory. I do think, though, that if Norman Spinrad's "Riding the Torch" had been read by more of the voters last year, it would have won. "Uh-huh. How do you explain Harlan Ellison's win of the Best Novelette Hugo with "Adrift Off the Islets of Langerhans..."? As I recall the story infuriated you." "Yes, it did, does, will. But for all that, Harlan writes like a fiend. He reaches out from the pages and grabs your mind and even if his surrealist science fiction does raise my hackles -- "He says he doesn't write science fiction. It's 'speculative fiction' or maybe not even that anymore. Just fiction." Whatever. He grabs readers and they like what he writes. He hits like a drop forge in his stories. I salute him. He has a rare talent and much guts. "He is the only author to have won six Hugos, isn't he?" Yep, he has a shelf-full too. Well deserved. To continue the record: Harlan's story received #I initial first place votes out of #. "Have you managed to find time to read Larry Niven's "The Hole Man," Geis? It won the Best Short Story Hugo." Yes, and it's a remarkable story for two reasons: it was published in the January issue of Analog and persisted in the minds of enough people for well over a year to trigger a first place vote, and it is an excellent 'hard science' sf story with a massive kicker at the end. 'Susan Wood reports that "The Hole Man" received # first place votes of #I cast, first ballot." There are those in the fan world who would like to see this Australian Ballot system abandoned, with the winner being simply the nominee who has the most votes when the ballots are first counted. It occasionally works out that a nominee initially in second place will gain enough 'second' place first place votes to eventually win, but almost always the first ballot leader is the final winner. "Do you have any interest in the Best Dramatic Hugo winner, Geis?" Honestly, not too much. The Hugos were originally a magazine bookfan set of awards, with the Dramatic category added years later, as I recall. I don't think the motion picturetheatreTV worlds hold their breaths waiting for word on this award. I don't think it should be given. "Nevertheless, Young Frankenstein won this time, with # of the # place votes. Too bad you didn't see it, Geis. I understand it's pretty good." Oh, one day it'll show up on Channel #. Get on with the list, Alter. "How do you react to Ben Bova's winning the Best professional Editor Hugo Award for the third year in a row? The initial first place vote gave him # of #." I have to say it's impossible to determine who is the best editor in the field. Especially it's impossible for the average fan or reader who wants to vote intelligently. Very few people are privy to the inside information that would help decide. What would be the outcome in the field, for instance, if Jim Baen had the budget and prompt payment policy of Analog for a year? Or Ted White? What would happen if Terry Carr had Analog ? What might Ed Ferman do with FSF with an extra fifty thousand or so? Or Bob Silverberg with a well-financed monthly vehicle? Impossible questions to answer. "I admire Baen for his innovations and risk-taking. Just asking you to be a columnist for If and now Galaxy..." Ha. Yes, that did take some courage. Ted White continues to present a surprisingly good product in Amazing and Fantastic. As does Jim, he labors under massive handicaps. Both display excellent editing skills. "Ed Ferman. What about him?" Ed continues, year in and year out, to present probably the highest average quality sf and fantasy of the ot. He's a 'quiet' editor who manages to get many, many fine stories. "The same could be said for Terry Carr and Bob Silverberg. InAn Informal  Irreverent Science Fiction  Fantasy Journal Edited  Published by Richard E. Gels Issue ## features a long, revealing interview with Jerry PournelTe detailing his collaborations with Larry Niven, his view of Man's future, and his opinion of his own and others' science fiction. Also: John Brunner's column, "Noise Level." Also: Barry Malzberg reviews James Gunn. Also: Richard Lupoff's column, Jon Gustafson's column on SF Art, and letters from Isaac Asimov, Malzberg, Coney, Bloch, others. Also: "Philip K. Dick: A Parallax View" by Terrence Green. Also: Alter-Ego running rampant on a field of bloody books. Quarterlysample I year #two years. # P.O. Box # Portland, OR #I I telligent men with excellent taste and keen fiction perceptions. But they are anthology editors, and they lack the month-in, month-out presence of a magazine. So tell me why Ben Bova won, Geis." He has done a marvelous balancing act. He's kept to the Campbell Analog formula and not seriously disturbed the solid Analog readership, while experimenting with 'soft' science-fiction, new writers, new viewpoints, new dogmas. "You're saying they all should win the Hugo?" I'm saying the category should go back to being called Best Professional Magazine. That's actually what Best Editor means -- now, anyway -- in the final analysis. "Ummph. Let us go on to Best Professional Artist." I have a flash...Kelly Freas won again, right? "Right. This is his fourth Hugo in a row and ninth win overall. This time his initial first-place votes were # out of #." Year in and year out the voters love him, and he is the premier sf cover artist and illustrator. Superb drawing, technical mastery and color sense. "Heh, I see by the list that our zine, The Alien Critic (now Science Fiction Review) only had # out of # first place votes on the first ballot. We probably only barely won the Best Fanzine Hugo." 'We', Alter? "Yes, WE, Geis! I have typed my tendrils to the filiments for you, thought up humorous quips and bon mots, conceived excellent covers, taken care of the Archives t  Yes, yes, you do contribute a lot of donkey work. Get on with the list. "It says here that a Richard E. Geis won the Best Fan Writer Just once before I die I want to see MY name on the ballot. 'Best Fan Writer -- Alter Ego!' "Ho-ho. Never happen.  am master and full-credit-taker here. How many votes did I get? "Too many. # out of # on the first ballot. God only knows how many of those # belong to me. If there were any justice in this world -- " Fortunately, Alter, there is no justice. The meek will never inherit the Earth. Rumors to the contrary are propaganda planted by the True Secret Masters to keep the huddled masses under control; promise them Heaven and give them Hell,, Political and religious leaders have known that for eons. Who won the Best Fan Artist Hugo? "Not so fast, Geis. I refuse to be hurried along and shamelessly manipulated. I think I'll just reveal a few bits of information..." Alter! Don't -- "Such as the rumors that Burt Akers, the author of the Dray Prescot Antares saga published by galaxy Alter, he hasn't confirmed -- "And that one of the authors behind the Gregory Kern house name Unproven! Unverified! You can't -- "And that the secret behind Michael Moorcock's incredible proSelectric named Jerry Cornelius who has a fondness for creating heroic Fantasy." Stop! This is getting out of hand. Get back to the Hugo Awards or -- or I'll use the incantation and the amulet (I found them yesterday where you'd hidden them!) to force you to read every single word of Dhalgren again. "Arrrghh! Not that! Where...where was I? Yes, here... Bill Rotsler won the Best Fan Artist Hugo. For lo these decades Bill's clever, funny, biting cartoons and illustrations have graced generation upon generation of fanzines. Now, long overdue, he has a Hugo. And the first ballot first place votes are convincing: # out of #." There's more writing on that paper you have, Alter. More awards ? "Says here... The John W. Campbell Award for best new writer. Says here P.J. Plauger won it." Don't look blank, Alter. He deserved it and you know it. "May be, Geis, but damned if I can remember any of his stories." For instance, he had a novelette in the February # Analog. And there are others. "Well? Is he a good writer?" In "Wet Blanket", the February Analog story, he writes witli genuine skill and talent, I think. He apparently has scientific training, and in this story he portrays a near-genius scientist who cannot trust his or any other government to keep the peace and not misuse his discoveries. I tire of the cliche ami the paranoia that runs through so many of Analog's stories, but the scientisttechnician readers love to read about evil militarypolitical villains and self-sacrificing, heroic I-know-best scientists. Plauger uses the theme well. "I have one more award here, Geis. The Grand Master of Fantasy (Gandalf) award, which went, this year, to our friend Fritz Leiber." Nobody, but nobody will argue with that award. Fritz is a Grand Master of Fantasy...and science fiction as well, I think. He lives in San Francisco now, but I remember him best from when we both lived on the ocean front in Venice, California. Me -- "Us, Geis, US!" -- You'n me, Alter, in that dinky one-room third floor apartment, and he in' that wonderfully cluttered ground floor apartment two blocks away... "Get off the nostalgia kick, Geis. Talk about science fiction. Say something outrageous." That's your job, Alter. You say something monstrous. I need to throw you down into the dungeon again, as punishment. I admit to more than a mild discomfort at having you up here where we humans are. "Huh! You call yourselves human? Most so-called humans, Geis, are concerned with money, power, sex and death. You have been taught to be ashamed of those interests, however, and as a result you fill the air and fill printed pages with bullguana as you pretend otherwise. Hypocrisy is the first lesson a human child leams. After that it learns multitudes of variations in the art. Now it has reached the point where whole industries and reputations, all kinds of vested interests, are built upon the Established Hypocrisies. If people suddenly became honest with themselves and others the economy of the world would undergo a revolution, culture would be turned inside out and societies would be tumbled down to bedrock. But all this would heal with remarkable speed and lo, most people would be happy for a change. It is true you would have a new set of unemployed -- religious leaders, politicians, many, many bureaucrats..." Never happen, Alter. Too much money in unhappiness. "Bah, all humans are cowards." Alter, I'm worried about you. You've just shown the first symptoms of that awful disease called Idealism. Tell me, when did you first feel a niggling dissatisfaction with reality? When did the word 'should' first worm into your mind? Geis. Maybe I don't belong up here in your world. I'm going down to the Archives for a few hours of blessed solitude."    Yes, he did it! Stepped into the jury-rigged matter transmitter he created (behind my back) from the two-way TV intercom I had installed to avoid having to trek down to the dungeon, and he crackle-zapped himself precisely where I want him! Now to trap the presumptuous little smart-aleck down there. The dungeon door is still locked, barred and chained. His only way out is via the transmitter. Now I open this closet door...pick up the sledgehammer I had secreted there for just this possibility Done. I have him back where he belongs. He's stuck down there with all those books and magazines and fanzines and a radio and a TV and all that free time Qalaxy Edited by James Baen simply, the best of the best. Hours of reading pleasure by the finest writers of science fiction: such sf luminaries as Isaac Asimov, Joe Haldeman, Ursula K. Le Guin (her Nebula winning "The Day Before the Revolution"), Frederik Pohl, R.A. Lafferty, Robert Sheckley and many more are represented here with their finest works. is now available. To order, send the title and number with your name and address, # plus # postage to: # Kennedy Drive Hauppauge, N.Y. # AW #( SpiderRobinson A Mirror For Observers, Edgar Pangborn, AvonEquinox, # pp., # Continuum #, Ed. Roger Elwood, Berkley Medallion, # pp., # Continuum #, Ed. Roger Elwood, Berkley Medallion, I # pp. , # Continuum #, Ed. Roger Elwood, BerkleyPutnam, # pp. , # Tomorrow Today, Ed. George Zebrowski, Unity Press, # pp., # Andromeda Gun, John Boyd, Berkley Medallion, # pp., # The Eden Cycle, Raymond Z. Gallun, Ballantine, # pp., # Buy Jupiter and Other Stories, Isaac Asimov, Doubleday, # pp., # Time For The Stars, Robert A. Heinlein, Ace, # pp., # # Greatest Science Fiction Stories, Ed. Laurence M. Janifer, Tempo, # pp. ,# Minds Unleashed, Ed. Grof Conklin, Tempo, # pp., # The Expendables ##: The Rings of Tantalus, Richard Avery, Fawcett Gold Medal, # pp., # I ve a joy to share with you this month, and a confession of sorts to make. There are, I cop, some gaping holes in my background as an sf reviewer. There are classic novels I've never read, giant authors I know only by reputation, Big Names whose stuff I have never tried, either because the cover blurb turned me off ( stupid reason) or simply because no one whose judgement I respect recommended them highly enough. I'm conservative about spending my sf dollar -- I prefer a sure thing. And so I've only just discovered Edgar Pangborn. I haven't been so delighted since (years ago, thank God) I discovered Theodore Sturgeon. In fact, the comparison is apt. I like Pangbom and Sturgeon for very similar reasons. Both are thoughtful, mature writers, and both remind me at times of Brunner's Chad Mulligan, bitter drunk, crying at the world, "Goddamit, I love you all." Both are bitterly disappointed in man's evil, and both are hopelessly in love with man's good. Both are addicted to creating and falling in love with warmly human, vibrantly alive characters, and making you love them too. A Mirror For Observers, a winner of the International Fantasy Award (like Sturgeon's More Than Human), is not a great book. But it certainly deserves its inclusion in AvonEquinox's "SF Rediscovery" line (an estimable series of books, at best forgotten classics, at worst interesting historical landmarks). It may be called "early Pangborn," copyright # (nine years after Edgar went free-lance, his second novel), and it has its share of weaknesses. The plot, in the light of modern sf standards, is implausible when it isn't trite; the alleged "Martian observers" are purely human archetypes; and some of the dialogue is just godawful. But read it as an allegory of the struggle between good and evil, and it becomes thoughtful, incisive, and magnificent in scope. It is a slap in cynicism's face, a letter of reference to God on behalf of humanity, the story of a bitter conflict for possession of a single human soul, and its happy outcome. Imagine Ambrose Bierce as thesis, and Mirror as antithesis: no timid apology, nor even spirited defense, but a quiet, assured denial of the indictment. You've already heard me heap guano on the Campbell Memorial Award judges who alleged that the "recognition of the fallen state of man" was "a requirement of all great literature." Well, Mirror fulfills one of my own prime criteria for all great literature: it helped  concile me to the tragic joy of being alive. Maybe you believe that everything sucks and we're all full of shit. Most of you live in America, so I grant you the evidence is convincing. So go read Mirror For Observers and remember why you consented to be bom. You did, you know.    Having been wiped out by early Pangborn, I shoveled through the mountain of review copies I keep piled by the stove (makes sense -- half of them end up in it) for some more Pangborn I could review. (I haven't had time for recreational reading in months -- do you people realize the sacrifices I make for you? Wading doggedly and dutifully through the monthly sludge when I've had three prime John D. MacDonalds waiting on my desk for ages?) All I could find were some short stories, and so I discovered two -- or rather, four -- peachy anthologies, one okay and one simply superb. (Digressionhint: if the publishers of Pangborn's Davy and Good Neighbors are listening, know that I would give prompt and careful attention to review copies of same. His The Company of Glory was published in Galaxy; I may review it anyway.) I may as well take the okay one first; I can see that it will require the most space by sheer weight of wordage. It comprises four books, of which I have received three. Editors love gimmicks. Theme collections, several writers using an identical first chapter, male and female writers assigned the same theme: the average editor is a sucker for 'em. And ever since Heinlein's Future History series and Howard's Hyborian Age, writers (me included, Mr. Callahan) have been suckers for the "extended story," the continuous-background story or novel sequence. A hack will use this device to milk a single vision for several publisher's checks; a master will use the extra space to weave a wider, deeper, richer tapestry. In the latter hope, Roger El wood commissioned a total of #I authors to write # stories for the Continuum series. The #-story cycles (and one "revolving authorship" -- gimmick within a gimmick!) were to be connected, but not interdependent -- you shouldn't have to read Continuum I, # and # to appreciate a story in #. Nonetheless I waited until I had all but Continuum # before reading them for review, to check on Elwood's claim. I read Philip Jose Farmer back-to-front, Pangborn front-to-back, then said the hell with it and read the rest of the stuff one book after another in the order you're supposed to. The standout, of course, was Pangborn. I was deeply gratified to see the maturity of the talent that had written Mirror in #. "The Children's Crusade" in C-l is a magnificent account of the March of the Mutant Children to Nuber; "The Legend, of Hombas" in C-# was a wisdom, no matter how many times lost, will always be recreated; and "Mam Sola's House" in C-# was a subtle and yet broadly hilarious anecdote. "Hombas" at least was Hugo quality, and each tale is itself sufficient justification for buying the book it comes in. The stories share only the background world in which I'm told Pangborn's Davy is set. Fanner's series, however, was a simple "continued-story" format, a Tragedy In Four Acts. Each story taken by itself is only a fragment, and reading them inreverse order (which by Elwood's premise should have been okay) was like reading something that's been nettirw sdrawkcab -- you can make sense out of it, but only with effort. (Fully aware of this, Farmer spent the first half of the second story in a clumsy recap of the one before. I don't know what he did in C-#, where the recap must have been fatter, but by C-# he abandoned it entirely: the last story, by itself, is unbalanced and confusing.) When painstakingly assembled, the pieces formed a story that I thought was shallow and second rate. Poul Anderson's stories all take place on Rustum, the world of his #I Orbit Unlimited (itself a collection of three connected but discrete novelettes), and all take their plot from Rustum's unique cartography. The stories aren't perhaps Poul's best, but they are master's work; and it was good to meet up with Joshua and Danny Coffin again -- I enjoyed all three heartily. Poul's a thoughtful writer. On the other end of the scale were Thomas N. Scortia's "Armageddon Tapes" series, which I found unreadable and boring; Gene Wolfe's stories, which I couldn't make head nor tail out of (which may be only a measure of my ignorance); Anne McCaffrey's "Killashandra The Crystal Singer" series, cloying and trite despite a breathtaking premise; and the revolving-authorship Robot-world series, some of which were wellwritten and all of which were minor. I like Chad Oliver, and found two of his "Caravans Unlimited" yams good if routine (didn't like "Shaka!" in C-l at all), but taken together they make me wonWe are pleased to introduce the Galaxy Library Organizers -- custom designed volume binders which will file and preserve up to # issues of your Galaxy collection. Each durable black and tan vinyl case is handsomely embossed in gold with the Galaxy logo. Priced at # each: # for #, # for #, including shipping and handling. Send your check or money order and coupon below to: P.O. Box #I Philadelphia, Pa. #I Please send me" Galaxy Library Organizers. I have enclosed  (Make payable to Jesse Jones Box Corp.) Offer good in U S A. only. der if there isn't at least one planet out there that isn't a dead ringer for Africa, or one alien society that ain't a ringer for primitive man. By the end of the series, everything except barebone plot mechanics was a cliche, and neither characters nor the single moral question considered ("Is it okay to mess with primitive cultures?") grew after the first story. Not depth but repetition. At # each of the Continuum books are a fair buy by today's standards, but you might want to borrow a friend's copies for the Pangborn and Anderson. (A minor gripe: it seems to me, perhaps in my naivete, that it ought to be possible to proof out at least almost all of the typos in a given book. C-# ' s printer consistently turns "e"s into "s"s and "o"s into "e"s. Okay, maybe he was working from a muddy carbon -- but why did so many errors go unrepaired?)    Inflamed by Pangborn-hunger, I next selected Tomorrow Today, edited by the redoubtable George Zebrowski, and published as the first of Unity Press's new "Planet Series". This was a clear case of following the trail of tusks to the Elephant's Graveyard itself. The cover design by Eric Mathes is unquestionably the best I have ever seen on a book of sf, strikingly beautiful and spiritual. The spectrum-ofstyle provided by Zebrowski's selection of authors is dazzlingly wide and rich. And each and every story in the book is a pure masterpiece of its type. Oh, one of the stories (Norman Kagen's "Counter Ecology") I "didn't care for" in the sense that one prefers scotch to gin. But it was damned good gin. Similarly, two of the stories (Chelsea Quinn Yarbro's and Mack Reynolds's) had incredibly cliched premises (I first read the basic plot of Reynolds's "Visitor" in a Marvel comic in #, which means it was ancient then), but both are excellent stories, consummately crafted. And John McHale's pompous introduction nearly convinced me the book was going to be awful, but it wasn't. Boy, was it wasn't. Gregory and Jim Benford's "John of the Apocalypse" was one of the most dat say "probable"?) future I've ever read; "In the Wind" by Glen Cook (a new writer to me, Clarion grad) was excellent in spite of a bonehead printer who ran the footnotes in the body of the text; James Stevens' "Syn" was a remarkable extrapolation of the war mentality to its logical culmination; and the Pangborn... oh, the Pangbom! I hereby nominate "Harper Conan and Singer David" for the Hugo Award for Best Short Story, and recommend it to every one of you out there. Having discovered Pangborn, I now have the happy duty of turning my wife Jeanne on to him, and this is the one I'll start her on. It is one of the most warmly human stories I've ever read, and made me laugh and cry aloud in the space of # pages. Partly because of it, and partly because of the total content of the book, I further nominate Tomorrow Today for the Best Anthology Hugo -- at least, so far. It's September as I write this, and who knows what Christmas will bring? But at the very least, this is the one to beat for this year's honors. Solid, thoughtful, adult stories, worth even the stiff # pricetag (the cover is worth it). A Best Buy.    John Boyd is another name heretofore unknown to me (the copyright is in the name of "Boyd Upchurch", which makes it even more confusing), but his Andromeda Run shows signs of great promise. It isn't a great book, but it bears the signs of a writer who just may have a great book or two (or three) in him somewhere. It concerns an alien missionary of nonmaterial nature, "G-#," who insinuates himself into the brain of a two-bit gunman and bank-robber in America's Old West, partly to lead Mankind to enlightenment and partly to satisfy his own craving for corporeal existence. The results are entirely hilarious, a kind of humor that reminds me of Gordy Dickson at his funniest and partly of The Ballad of Dingus McGee (the excellent book, not the clumsy movie rip-off), to which Gun bears a strong resemblance. The off-color joke which builds from p. # to its outrageous punchline on p. # is alone worth the #, as is the saga of the Smallest Building In The World With Flying Buttresses. The book has, as I say, its flaws: the first six pages in particular were so floridly overwritten as to be barely comprehensible, and from time to time the prose stumbles. But I enjoyed it, and I think you will too. I'd like to see Mr. Boyd's next book.    The Eden Cycle by Raymond Z. Gallun would have made a peachy novelette, out it has one of those premises that only a genius could make into a satisfying novel. Gallun posits a race of aliens who come to Earth and offer us total Sensory Experience Simulation -- that is, the literal fulfillment of our every wish. Their process conveys effective immortality (I don't know what happened to entropy) and will provide any sensory experience imaginable. You cannot, of course, physically harm any other human or alien being. In fact, you can't do anything physically -- your body lies comatose while you live in a world of utterly realseeming fantasy, which follows your every whim. Some humans even allow their physical being to be refined down to Basic Personality Nodules, stacked in a subterranean vault like so many cantaloupes. No one, apparently, turns down the aliens' offer -- though this is unclear; holdouts may have simply died off. Except for this last implausibility, the premise is fascinating: sort of Total Television. But what Gallun makes of it is largely a T.V, Guide, a catalogue of all the basic human fantasies, presented one after the other in repetitious and ultimately stultifying procession. Eden Cycle is about two people (realsies) who wade through an endless series of imaginary dramas before opting for real life -- but they know from the start that the imaginary dramas are only imaginary dramas, and when they finally do get as bored as I was pages ago and have the aliens return them to real bodies on the real surface of the real planet Earth (which is okay by the aliens: satisfaction guaranteed or your karma refunded), they end up copping out. Real Life, they discover, entails the horrid possibilities of failure and death: surely fantasy is preferable. The hell of it is that Gallun seems (if I read him rightly) to approve of their choice. They come across as idealists who decide to work within the system to beat the system, and I've heard that one before, thank you. It takes an imaginative writer to string total wish-fulfillment out over # pages, and for my money Gallun didn't pull it off. As Lester Del Rey says, when anything can happen, who cares what does?    Buy Jupiter and other stories is recommended for all Isaac Asimov fans, but I wouldn't give it to a neofan who wants to know who is dis Asimov feeler anyway. Though some of its # stories are quite good (I especially liked "The Greatest Asset," "The Pause," "Day of The Hunters" and the title story), the majority are distinctly minor. Some are outrageous tomato surprises poof! -- a tomato hits you in the face) that nobody else in the world could get away with (in particular "Shah Guido G."), and some are mere throwaway pieces that show signs of being written in a hurry. But, as with The Early Del Rey (reviewed in the September # Galaxy Bookshelf), what makes the book are the introductions, the candid glimpses into the personal and professional life of Isaac Asimov, Gent. If you're an Asimov fan like I am, you'll enjoy the biographical commentary and sf anecdotes, which are an extension of those in Isaac's Before The Golden Age and The Early Asimov. If you're not an Asimov fan, avoid this like the plague, and go read Foundation. Then read this one.    I can't give Time For The Stars the space it deserves. First of all, I'm running out of room, and second of all I've been blowing Heinlein's horn so consistently in this column that it's beginning to get monotonous even for me. Suffice it to say that this Heinlein-juvenile is about star travel: about relativistic effects in human terms, as felt by a youth riding a just-less-than-lightspeed ship while telepathically in contact with his twin brother on Earth; and about the chaos into which physics collapses when said telepathy demonstrates irrefutably that the concept of simultaneity has meaning. Along the way, of course, it can't help but be an exciting and absorbing adventure; in spite of the usual ghastly cover painting by "Steele Savage," the direct antithesis of the kind of thing Mathes did for Tomorrow Today. (Aesthetic discomfort has forced me to rewrap all of Ace's Heinlein-juvenile reprints in plain brown paper.)    Couple more quickies before I go. There's not much point in saying a whole lot about Laurence M. Janifer's # Greatest Science Fiction Stories (formerly Master's Choice), or the late Groff Conklin's Minds Unleashed (formerly Giants Unleashed). Most of you are probably long familiar with the stories contained -- they are, every one, acknowledged classics of the field, often anthologized, and these collections themselves are in their umpty-umpth edition. If you aren't familiar with each and every story in them, you couldn't possibly get a better buy. There you go. (Oh year -- if you're trying to turn someone on to sf, these are two of the books to do it with. As is Zebrowski's Tomorrow Today.)    But don't start them with Richard Avery's The Expendables ##: The Rings of Tantalus. Nothing on my review copy indicates that it's supposed to be a juvenile, so I must assume Avery meant it for adults. It fails for either audience. It reminds me of Captain Midnight, with sex added and the science a little watered down. Trash -- don't waste your time. By next month I should have had a chance to catch the first few installments of the new T.V. series Space # and if it's half as bad as I expect it will be, I'll have some fireworks for you. Also I hope to present the bizarre story of how A.E. Van Vogt (or at least, one of his books) was found back to back with a naked blonde in a deli in Halifax. And other stories. Till then -- have a happy.    Since the above was written and mailed off, dear readers. Space # premiered. Subsequently your kindly editor called me here in Nova Scotia, and asked me to warn you. Because there exists a slim possibility that there's a lone reader out there who has not only missed all the episodes so far (I hate this publishing lag -- might as well be talking to you by radio from Alpha Centauri), but who has no friends, who was therefore thinking of catching Space # this week. If so -- if you're the guy -- I strongly suggest that you will have a lot more fun if you put your head down the toilet. This on the strength of one episode. I locked myself in my bedroom with the babble-box (we had company that night) so I wouldn't miss a minute. I intended to give the show a fair trial. Imagine my horror when I discovered that the fattest of my guests had tipped his chair against my door from the outside, and I really was locked in! I was found several hours later by the across the tube, trying weakly to destroy it with profanity. The flowers on my dresser were dead, and the flies were tearing each other to pieces. The scriptwriter is George Beliak, whose only qualifications for writing sf seem to consist of having seen #I with cotton in his ears. To paraphrase Casey At The Bat, the director was a pudding and the gadgetry a fake. Co-stars Landau and Bain looked like they'd be real handy this winter, cut down to stove length and split. The hideously expensive special effects were inaccurate and dull, derived equally from #I and Earthquake ; and if there's a science consultant connected with the show, he must have no shaving mirror. I can't bear to describe the premise for the series -- if you're the hypothetical innocent described above, go find, an sf fan, ask him, and then wait until he stops laughing. Bring a lunch. God damn it to hell, how did it happen? Do you realize they spent a into a pot to be spent on television sf, and this is what we got. Do fans really get the kind of TV they deserve? Is it somehow our fault? Hasn't it occurred to one of the soul-less, brainless shit peddlers of what Harlan calls Cloud-CuckooLand that if they intend to milk science fiction the way they have everything else, it just might be a good idea to consult with some of the professionals and fans of science fiction? To read some sf? Won't there ever be a mature, adult, well-written sf series on television? Hell, even the cop-shows produced Baretta. Watch Space #? I'd infinitely rather drop the babble-box into the root cellar, step out the door and through the woodshed, and watch space. I suggest you do likewise.  Kevin O'Donnell, Jr. He had come a long way and suffered much. Now it was time for the Payoff -- but he was broke.  Monday He glared at his landlady with undisguised disgust, A big, bosomy woman, she leaned easily against the door jamb. The hem of her cheap print dress was torn and drooping; the tip of her filtercigarette was smeared with bright scarlet lipstick. She blew a lazy smoke ring. "If you don't like it," she was saying, "you can always move out." Her cool eyes tracked the smoke ring as it rolled possessively across his living room. No words could work theii way past the fury in his throat. He watched the writhing smoke impact against the cracked plaster wall and ripple away from the crushed carcass of a mosquito. "Look," he heard himself pleading in his thick accent, "I only vant this place for another two months. How bout you holt the rent down until I'm gone, huh?" Cigarette ashes tumbled like the dirty grey snow of the city. "Nope," she said flatly. "No deal. Your lease expires next week and you either pay or get out." "Now look," he protested, hoping that something besides profit could penetrate the coin purse of her brain, "my research is near frnisht! Two months, it's all I neet and all I ask. Then I go avay and you can raise the rent to vatever you vant." "And in the meantime I lose money on your room? Whaddaya think I am, crazy or something?" She saw dismay on his pudgy face and cared little; every tenant showed it when she raised the rent. But behind that look glimmered another, akin to terror. That interested her. She allowed her sharp voice to soften, and with a heavy sigh, she began, "Mr. Schwartz, you know I'm sorry to do this to you, but the taxes have gone up, fuel's gone up, Joe the janitor wants a raise -- " she shook her head ponderously " -- it's this damn inflation, gobbling up my whole profit margin." "Inflation!" he moaned. His fingers tugged thick locks of his long brown hair. "If I hear that vord vun more time, I think I go crazy! Everybody in town, he raises his prices because he says if he don't, inflation vill vipe him out. Ant me, I ask for them to giff me little more on my grant, and vat do they say? They say, 'Schvartz, times are hart, inflation ate up all our money and ve got none to giff you!' " He dropped onto the battered green couch, not noticing how the sudden stress of his # pounds widened the rip in its motheaten cover. "I fint the money somevere, voman. Now you go, leaf me alone vit my empty stomach ant my emptier vallet." "Well!" She sniffed, and tossed her stringy blond hair, sorry she had attempted to show him the warm heart under her folds of flesh. "If I were you," she said with spiteful malice, "I'd sell that damn radio you're always fussing with, and use the money for rent, for furniture, and for some decent clothes. That's what I'd do." She flounced away, slamming the thin door behind her. A shaken cloud of plaster dust fell from the ceiling. Schwartz sagged, and his eyes began to sting. He knew that the room, barren except for the broken sofa on which he slept, and the chrome-stripped device she called his "damn radio," was gloomy, dusty, and desolate. He knew that his too-often mended clothes with their frayed cuffs and ineradicable stains made him a figure of fun. He knew that already; she didn't have to tell him! That kind of rubbing it in... noisily, he blew his bulbous nose on a torn handkerchief. An extra fifty dollars a month! There was no way he could afford it. His budget had been prepared years before, and the rampant inflation of the two years he'd been here had caught him in a trap of overplanning. Mr. Anonymous, they had said he would be. Mr. Havejust-enough-money-to-play-theroleand-not-enough-todrawanybody' sattention. Bah! He spat on the floor, wishing it were the desk of a certain economist who thought prediction possible. Here he was, round like a silly balloon because he couldn't afford anything ,but bloating, starchy foods like bread and potatoes. His drumskin-tight budget was stretched to molecular thinness, and it still couldn't cover expenses. Well, to hell with orders about radio silence; it was time to demand some help. They could not expect him to do anything more, not when the crack they had spent twenty years prying open was about to be plastered shut. He pushed himself to his feet with a grunt, and plodded across the bare boards. His wide feet stirred up the dust he never seemed to get around to sweeping. At the control panel of the fivefoot high, eight-foot long device, he flicked half a dozen switches and plugged in a microphone. Then, turning a dial until the oscilloscope readings fell into a familiar pattern, he bent his head and spoke in his native language. "Come in, Command, come in." "Ja. Command here. Why -- " Chilled by the ice in the other voice, he said quickly, "Counterfeit some more money for me, at once. Send it immediately." "Impossible. Rioters burned the Mint. Everything is gone -- the emergency funds, the plates, the paper, even the engraver. It has already caused an economic crisis. Production of our own currency has first priority. You will have to wait." "How long?" "Two months, perhaps." "But it's only nine weeks to The Day." "We know that." "But she's raising the rent, and I'll be forced to leave -- " "Then you must find the necessary funds some other way. Out." Schwartz's receiver clicked once and lapsed into a low hum. He stared at it blankly, unable to comprehend that he had been cut off like a delivery boy clamoring for the master of the house. Of their own volition, his fingers reached for the call button, but he jerked them back at the touch of the slick grey plastic. The ice in the other voice could change easily to fire; he wanted at all costs to avoid that. His record w'as spotty enough as it was. With a muttered curse, he unplugged the microphone and returned it to its niche. A quick swipe of his hand threw the switches to the off position; the small green lights, which had glistened through the transmission, darkened. Numbly, he trudged across the empty room and fell lengthwise on the couch. Tuesday Smog-sapped sunlight, an invalid on an obstacle course, was feeling its way through the dust and grease on the east window. He rubbed the grey stubble on his jaws, trying to remember what it was that he had to do. After a moment itcame to him, as it did every morning, and he walked across the room. His rundown heels made lonely tapping sounds; their half-hearted echoes deepened his sense of abandonment. "I don't know why I bother any more," he mumbled in the tongue he spoke only in the isolation of his room. "Why should I try to keep the way clear for them, when they will not raise a single finger to help me when I need it?" He curled his own stubby fingers around a toggle switch and checked the chronometer imbedded in the chrome paneling. #:#, with the sweep-hand approaching the minute mark. When it reached exact vertical, he pulled the switch and held it down for five seconds. Released, it snapped back with a solid thwack. A foot away, he twisted a dial and watched green waves of light wash across the screen of the oscilloscope. Steady, even, perfect symmetry. The five-second burst of energy had kept the tunnel walls smooth and disciplined. Like pruning a hedge, he sometimes thought, a hedge of wild, unruly spatialtemporal shrubs that would fill the tunnel if they weren't burned back with monotonous regularity. The oscilloscope patterns dissolved into green snow as the technicians at the other end applied their own electronic shears. Before it returned to normal, he had switched it off. He was in trouble. He had to raise a bare minimum of one hundred dollars, and quickly. If he failed, he would lose thejr only beachhead. They simply couldn't find another, because the tunnel, the carefully-maintained tunnel that had cost them an atomic bomb on the other side and the worst power blackout in history on this, the tunnel ended right in his room. Fifteen years of work, by himself, by the previous operatives, and by the amazingly resourceful engineer who had patched together a prototype of this machine from local radio parts -- it would all go to waste. Despite his irritation, he remained loyal; he couldn't let that happen. If only there were no need to prune it from both ends. But the "branches" didn't grow in front of the two mouths, they grew along and out of the inner walls. Each blast snapped off only those which grew towards its source, and those which were perpendicular to the tunnel walls. Those bending in the opposite direction were only flattened, to spring back up and obstruct the path as soon as the pressure was released. Damn. He lifted a tom sofa cushion, and squeezed his hand through a rent in the grey cloth over the springs. His fingers drew out a thin envelope. His bankroll, each bill was the work of a master forger with all the resources of an anxious government behind him. He fanned the deliberately aged bills. Not enough. No matter how many times he counted them, there were never enough. As the days trundled past, they grew fewer and fewer and he could see that when The Day came, there would be none. In fact, there would have been none for some weeks already. He had no choice. Returning the' envelope to its cache, he repositioned the faded cushion and rose to his feet with a resigned sigh. Standing orders were to stay by the radio, in case of emergency, but they had to be disregarded. He would get a job. He could stand to work with these people for the short time needed to earn one hundred dollars. Any emergencies would have to wait. If he worked longer, he realized, he could earn enough to pay for a decent meal, and maybe even for a new white shirt. Buoyed by the prospect, he gave his room a last worried glance , and waddled out.    The harried, shirt-sleeved man at the employment agency was neither helpful nor hopeful. He scowled at the form Schwartz had handed him, then leaned back in his metal swivel chair. "Mr. Schwartz," he began, "I'm going to be honest with you. I don't think you have a chance of finding a job in your specialty." "But this country needs qualified electronic technicians, ja?" He felt a flutter in his heart and a queasiness in his stomach. It was demeaning enough to have to ask, but to be told that... perhaps the man did not understand. Maybe he saw only the rumpled, ancient suit and the whiskery face, and thought he was unreliable, an alcoholic or a derelict. "I assure you, sir, I haff the excellent training ant skills, ant -- " The man threw up his hands helplessly. "I understand that, Mr. Schwartz, and I believe you. But you see, with government funding for scientific research cut to the lowest it's been in forty years, and with unemployment in general running at # -- " he put his elbows on the desk and lowered his drawn face into his hands " -- every job in this field has been taken by outof-work engineers, physicists, mathematicians... hell, in a little radio repair shop down the street, there's a Ph. D. in chemistry working for # an hour." His eyes lifted, and bore into Schwartz. "I haven't seen an opening in months. And if I ever do -- " he glanced at an open file folder on his cluttered desk " -- well, you're number #." A cold breeze shivered his large body. "Veil, then," he said in a tone that tried to be jocular but came out shaken, "I vill take anything. Anything you got, I take." "Yeah, sure," muttered the man. "Anything, huh? I'll put you on our 'anything' list." His fingers danced on the keys of the computer terminal set into his desk; he frowned at the reply on the read-out screen. "But I'm afraid that's not much better, Mr. Schwartz." "Oh." He shifted his weight to look at the screen. An embalmer's needle injected bleak despair into his veins. "I see," he said in a hollow voice. "Number #." "I'm afraid so." "How long a vait do you think it vill be?" A humorless chuckle slipped out of the man. "Six, seven weeks before we have that many openings in the entire metropolitan area. But maybe a little longer to find one that fits you." Measuring Schwartz with his eyes, he shook his head sadly, as if they'd need a very large opening. "All I can say, Mr. Schwartz, is stay by your telephone and wait for our call." "Ja, tanks," he murmured, rising with the lumbering, disbelieving movements of a penguin that has missed its prey. "I vill do that. Ant you do the best you ca huh, young man?" "I certainly will." Eager to end the interview on a. high note, he stretched his hand across the desk. "Good luck, Mr. Schwartz," he said sincerely. "Ja, thanks." He held the hand for a brief instant, and then let it drop. Politeness, he thought as he stumbled out into the crowded waiting room, was one thing, but actual physical contact was... was maybe something he had best get used to until The Day came.    That afternoon, after an hour of gloomy pacing, he threw open the grimy window and thrust his face into the blustery winter wind. Below, hurrying people huddled in heavy coats. He watched pocketbooks swing and fancied he could hear silver coins jingle. Don't be romantic, he warned himself, they don't use silver here any more. All the same... Stepping back into the room, he pulled the window down and leaned thoughtfully against the wall's cold plaster. He could get the money, with very little trouble, if the men at the training camp had been right. "You are now programmed for life," they had said, "and you will never lose what we have given you here. You may get rusty, and your endurance may drop, but the moves and the postures are deep in you as your mother's maiden names. You can never forget them." If they were right, if five years of training hadn't been erased by ten years of dissipation, then he could raise a hundred dollars -- and more, and more! -- with less trouble than he had thought. Shortly after sundown, he found his first victim in Riverdale. Waiting behind a thick tree trunk, he heard confident footsteps. Poised on the balls of his feet, he let the middle-aged businessman take one more step. Then his right hand went up as his left foot went forward; sole scraped sidewalk just as hand struck suntanned neck. The man crumpled. Schwartz's massive left arm whipped around his victim's chest and dragged him into the shadows. Two minute? later, the handtooled calfhide wallet had yielded #. Schwartz fingered the collection of credit cards for a moment. The embossed plastic numerals pressed through the cool slickness of his rubber gloves. Then he shook his head, returned the cards, and slid the wallet into the man's coat. He felt a cold burning in his lungs and studied the sprawled figure. Left alone, his victim would freeze to death. And in that neighborhood, with the residents' fear of muggers -- a proper fear, thought Schwartz with a trace of irony -- the man wouldn't be noticed till morning. His eyes raked the dusk for the familiar sight of a fire alarm box. He laid the man's briefcase and hat on his stomach, then hoisted him. Checking that there were no dog.walkers nearby, he halfsprinted, half-staggered to the alarm box. After setting him down and folding his chill hands across the briefcase, Schwartz pulled the alarm. By the time the fire engines came and the firemen spotted the body, he was four blocks away and moving fast.    Later that evening, in another part of the city, he unfolded the six bills and smoothed each one out. He couldn't shake a nagging guilt. For twenty-four dollars, he had nearly killed a man. As he stared at the faces of foreign heroes, there floated through his mind the notion that he wouldn't be so unhappy if the victim had had over a hundred dollars. One hundred dollars would ensure the success of the mission. For that, he realized with a flicker of resentment towards the men who had programmed him as though he had no more principles than a computer, for that he would kick an old lady into the path of a bus. And glow with pride, if success followed. But when, like now, the violence didn't result in the success it had seemed to promise, when it was only an unnecessary prelude to further violence... he refused the waitress' offer of more coffee and handed her one of the bills. The conditioning hadn't deprived him of all his scruples and he felt like a heel. Damn that businessman, he thought as he took his change and counted out a fair tip, damn him for making me do that again. Stepping out into the night, he cast an eye at the thick cloud cover over the city. And damn me for being the kind of man who will do it again, if I can't get the money any other way. Wednesday Swarms of people crowded the spotless streets, but Schwartz drifted through them like a leaf blown through a flock of pigeons. Driven by frustration, he bowled down the sidewalks, one eye searching for "help wanted" signs in store-front windows. Seventy-six dollars short. Sixty-three days to go. A mean, petty predicament. He could pay the rent and the bills, but starve. Or he could eat and pay the bills, but lose the room. Or he could pay the rent and eat for a few days, but then starve and lose the electricity. He had to find a job. He couldn't stomach another mugging, not after the way he'd felt the previous night. But he had to hold the room, the electricity, and himself for sixtythree more days. He could go without food for the last period, that didn't matter, because the first troops through the tunnel would be carrying rations, but he had to eat for the first fifty-some days. Ten blocks he had walked without seeing a single sign. God, what a lousy place to need a job. Unemployment at an all-time high, combined with rampaging cost-push inflation. If he could only switch apartments, find a smaller, cheaper place somewhere in BedfordStuyvesant... but he couldn't, because the tunnel ended in his room. Scuffing his ripped shoes on a sidewalk just cleaned by one of New York's legions of Sanitation Department welfare workers, he pondered alternatives: Begging. He could squat with an old tin can and hope that the hardeyed passers-by would drop in enough money. Sixty-three days, humm, need about # a day to make it, and ' even then... he rounded a corner and came upon a ragged row of beggars. While one of New York's finest tried to break through their apathy and hustle them away, he remembered his callous landlady saying that five or six were found dead, of exposure and or malnutrition, every morning. Wouldn't work. If they, who showed the signs of Death Triumphant in every stooped shoulder and beaten expression, couldn't cajole survival money out of the citizenry, how could he, with his tremendous girth, even hope to? Welfare. He'd investigated that a week ago. The young social worker had been frankly despairing. With able-bodied welfare recipients limited by statute to the number of people the city could actively employ, and with a waiting list of over fourteen thousand for the few spots that opened up every month, there was no possibility that the city could help him. Unless, added the nicevoiced lady, aged beyond her years by the strain of attempting the impossible, Mr. Schwartz suddenly developed a crippling infirmity -- say, a missing eye? a hand severed above the wrist? -- in which case the city would be allowed to assist him. Her own eyes, Schwartz had guessed as his stomach swung like a maddened gyroscope, had seen such things. He had thanked her, and left. But now, with the fifteen year old plan about to fall through because of unforeseeable problems... he turned his collar against the damp bite of the wind. He could not afford to spend time in a hospital because he had to prune the tunnel every morning. If it weren't kept clear, the interval between soldiers would lengthen to much longer than the planned one second. And if it went untended for too long, Nature would reclaim its lost domain and the conquest could never take place. Mugging. He could try it again. Remorseless and implacable, he could venture into the -- he shuddered at the memory of flaccid flesh. Hand-to-hand combat against a determined foe on a battlefield is one thing. But to use it on a city street, to risk the death of an innocent individual...and the damn city practically teemed with cops... he vowed there' d be no encore, unless it became absolutely essential. His face a contorted mask of fear and anger, he strode down the cheerless street. No jobs, no welfare, no begging, no mugging. The stream of people parted for him as the waters had for Moses, instinctively and inevitably. He scowled at the grey, worried faces that swept past, despising them and hoping that one would dare swirl into his path so that he might run it down. A pawn shop caught his eye and he hesitated, wondering if he had anything left. Then he sighed and went on. He had nothing but his couch, the clothes he was wearing, and the machine. The clothes he could mot do without, the couch had been contemptuously spurned by the man who had purchased his bed and tables, and the machine... without that, there was no sense to anything. If only he had seventy-six dollars... while his legs pumped mechanically, his mind wandered into the daydream it had been shaping since his arrival. The Day. The big machine, glowing and humming and occasionally spitting a polite little spark into the gathering dusk. Soldiers tumbling out of thin air into the living room, the first five moving lithely to long-determined guard posts. The next twenty carrying the pieces of the portable forcefield generator. A momentary interruption in the flow of tough, uniformed men as the engineers lifted and grunted and screwed and welded. Then the field is shimmering and the building is invulnerable, so the flow begins again and the pool of daring commandos swells until it bursts through the front door. With the fury of unappeasable flood waters, it sweeps the other tenants out onto the street, where they stand confused and sobbing. Hungry men with hair-trigger reactions lope down the stunned streets and expand the perimeter. Special teams roar off in commandeered vehicles for synchronized attacks on the nerve centers of the giant city -- the telephone centers, and telegraph, and radio, and television. Others are racing to the bridges, to seal the island off. Finally, just as dawn is beginning to break, all the Consolidated Edison power plants are seized and New York is deprived of its electricity. The huge dynamos whirl only for the shining machine in his living room, which, in tandem with the one at the other end, begins to force back the electromagnetic spatial-temporal walls and turn the narrow, one-man passage into a freeway large enough for the biggest bomber and the heaviest tank to travel side by side. Then, with the beachhead secured and reinforcements pouring in, all UN delegates are rounded up. A special meeting of the General Assembly, televised to the world, at which Schwartz's President and Commander-in-Chief appears and presents his non-negotiable demands: immediate cessation of all hostilities. Immediate unilateral disarmament on Earth's part. Immediate surrender of all nuclear weapons and other fissionable materials, to be transported back to Schwartz's world. Failing that, immediate nuclear destruction of Moscow, Peking, Paris, London, and Washington, D.C. Earth would have no choice. It would promptly surrender and relinquish its missiles and bombs. Once all nations were stripped, the political scientists back home assured everyone, no nation would consider building them again, because no nation would risk the invaders' return. But how was he going to get the money? Seventy-six dollars. Didn't the idiots on the other side realize that if he didn't have it, the whole plan would collapse into nothingness? Why the hell didn't they bust their asses to print up four more twenties, and shoot them through? Not for the first time, Schwartz cursed the rebellious competence which had brought about his exile to this god-forsaken land. If it hadn't been for his talented arrogance, if he hadn't ignored their silly rule book and done things his way, they would be more sympathetic. Hah! They'd never have sent him: a good, obedient spy gets promoted into a cushy desk job. A maverick gets tougher and tougher assignments, until at last one of them kills him. God, the military mind confused him. Here he was, engaged in preparing for the most momentous event in the history of two worlds, and... but he wasn't preparing. He raised his head and growled at a taxi cab which had had the temerity to hurry him with an impatient beep. No, on this job, he wasn't a commando, or even an agent. He was nothing but a highly-skilled janitor, sent to keep things clean and ready for use. He was back in his own neighborhood and the dingy front of the four-story brownstone in which he lived loomed up before him. He stood on the sidewalk a moment longer, shifting his weight from foot to foot, then grunted decisively and wheezed up the front steps. He'd call them again, by damn, and if they refused to come through, well...    Despite an unusually poor connection, the Duty Officer's voice was like a steel blade on a frostymorning. Wasting no time, it slashed at him: "You try my patience, Schwartz. You were ordered -- " "I know, I know," protested the fat man warily, "but the situation here has become untenable, and if -- " "Still the money, eh?" "Ja," he muttered through clenched teeth. Unreasoning hatred of his superior flowed through him. Like a heady wine, it threw him off guard. But at the last moment, just before he began to spew forth his accumulated bitternesses, instinct stilled his tongue. "Impossible." "Sir," explained Schwartz, barely controlling himself, "without the money I lose the apartment, without which the invasion will fail. If you want -- " "Don't be an ass, Schwartz. Absolutely nothing can be done." "Sir, it's only a -- " "First, we don't have the facilities to counterfeit the money, remember? Second, the invasion of Alternate Right is now underway. Do you know how little power we have to spare? Even the energy we are using on this conversation is too much, and to send a packet would require ten times as much, if not more. And we don't have it." "But sir, the invasion wasn't planned until -- " ,"Don't tell me what I told you. We jumped the gun because Alternate Right's stepped-up nuclear testing was playing havoc with the Midwest. We had no choice; the Indianapolis area was getting burned too often. As was Shanhaikuan, in China." "Does that," mumbled Schwartz in confusion, "postpone the invasion here?" "So far." replied the other, humanly uncertain for the first time, "it doesn't seem that way, but we can't be sure until perhaps a week in advance." "And you can't -- " "No!" barked the officer. His static-furred voice echoed off the bare walls. Schwartz trembled with sudden apprehension. "No more pleas. You are wasting time and valuable energy. Find the money yourself. You are a talented agent. You can do it. Do you read me?" "Ja, ja," sighed Schwartz. "I read you, sir. Over and out." "Roger, over and out." Schwartz's soft hand swept down the switches, then came to rest on his bent knee. Slowly, it formed a fist, and beat against the thick flesh of his thigh. The muffled thuds came faster and faster and faster until Schwartz suddenly jerked to his feet and shouted, "Goddamittohell!" Hands locked behind his back, he started pacing. The ancient boards of the warped floor squeaked at his passage, protesting his weight. Furious, he slammed his feet down, to crush all resistance from the wood. There was no other way he could obtain the money. None.    He went prowling for another benefactor that night, in Manhattan, on the East Side. There, if luck rode with him, he would encounter someone whose wallet could make up the entire deficit and spare him a third assault. He found his mark in the shadows, reading a tattered poster on a building. He was a bareheaded, husky man in his late twenties. The smoothly-tailored lines of his long leather coat had probably run to at least #; his shining black boots looked like custommade Italian imports. The harsh evening wind covered Schwartz's rapid breath. His mouth opened. One swivel of his head assured him of privacy; he took four steps before a calm voice commanded, "Fritz, defend!" Against a backdrop of late winter gloom gaped the slavering jaws of a huge Doberman pinscher. Backdrawn lips unsheathed long, yellow fangs; the tongue was a red carpet for a blood-curling snarl. Even as his conscious mind registered the danger, the superbly trained body that slept under his flab awakened. His left hand came up, then waved to the left, drawing the dog's eyes and turning the angle of the incoming jaw a few degrees. His stiffened right hand slashed at the middle of the dog's long neck. Its vicious eyes glazed over as it slammed onto the sidewalk. It lay temporarily still, too stunned even to twitch. Two quick kicks finished it off and then Schwartz was on the owner. "Shouldn't haff done that," he growled, as savagely as the Doberman. "I coult haff been hurt." His hand rose and fell and the young man dropped across the body of his late defender. Thursday Flushed by the first budgetary surplus he had seen in six months, Schwartz treated himself to a sirloin steak brunch at Schrafft's. Washed down by generous helpings of Heineken's, the meal put him in such a genial mood that more of the dog-owner's money went for a tip than he had planned. But he didn't care; the billfold inside the Saville Row suit had been stuffed with # bills. Schwartz had secreted enough in the couch to keep him in steak until The Day came. Ah, The Day. With Alternate Right being subdued now, the last threat to Center World would be removed in sixty-two days. Years and years of planning, of hiding, would have come to fruition. His world could rest easy, assured that there would be no. more hissing, melting discharges of wild energy. The first calamity had come some forty years earlier, when the center of Peshawar, one hundred miles west-north-west of Rawalpindi, had burned to the ground. It had been neither a gradual, spreading fire, not an explosion. It was as though every ramshackle hut had been saturated in gasoline, and simultaneoulsy torched. The scientists, the fire investigators, the survivors -- all had thrown up their hands and put it down to the whims of a mad God. Three days later a like fire had killed ten thousand in Miram Shah, two hundred miles west-south-west of Rawalpindi. For years suspicion rested on Hindu fanatics. But then similar things happened near Moscow, and later between Ankara and Istanbul, and his world had edged to the brink of war. After frowning for so long, fortune decided to smile. A German scientist promulgated a theory, confirmed by tests carried out in Turkey, deep in the Pacific, and again near Moscow. Somewhere else, not on his world but near it, wild energy was burning holes through walls which no one had known were there. The scientist postulated that alternate worlds existed, but were separated by space-time barriers. He went on to suggest that when sources of tremendous energy, such as nuclear weapons, expended themselves in one sudden burst, the barriers were warped open. He predicted that they would quickly knit themselves back together, but not before passing disastrous floods of energy. Through perseverance and chance, leading physicists were finally able to observe one such flood. Their theories sent a thousand engineers scurrying to duplicate the process with less energy. In time, they found it. A minute atomic bomb cracked the walls; an engineer-cum-agent slipped into the next world. He, in turn, made his way to New York, and over a period of years pieced together a device for establishing contact. The scientists on the other side, alert for his signal, rushed their own equipment to the site of the temporary warp and established the beginnings of the tunnel. Once the first tunnel became a going operation, another was installed to link Center World and Alternate Right, whose atomic tests were also wreaking havoc. Contact established and institutionalized, Center World, desperate for security, began plotting the conquest of two other worlds. The Eastern Alliance was given charge of conquering Alternate Right, the world now in the process of being subdued. Schwartz smiled he thought of the Moscow and Peking hordes swarming through that other Moscow. Just as his own forces would overrun this city in only sixty-two days. Ah, he thought, how wonderful it will be, to live without the fear of suddenly learning that you uncle's hometown has been vaporized by the waste energy of a pointless nuclear test. How wonderful it will be to close up shop here and return to my own world, a place of sanity and peace. Lost in dreams, and dulled by the unaccustomed richness of his brunch, he failed to notice the sharp glance of a passing man. He turned into his street, still unaware that the other was combing the area for a policeman. He didn't even hear the excited voice shrill, "That's him, officer. That's the man who mugged me and killed my dog!" The policeman's deep heartiness finally penetrated his cloud. "Hold on there, now sir. I'd like to have a word with you, if I may." "Pardon?" He turned and blinked, and in that instant saw the well-dressed young man behind the protective bulk of the policeman. Before his conscious mind could begin to react, long years of training took command. His left foot snapped up, into the patrolman's stomach. As he dropped, Schwartz ran. Behind him arose a furious scream: "Stop that man! Stop him he's a thief! Stctp him!!!" Passers-by leaped for safety as Schwartz barreled down the sidewalk. Driven by one thought, that he should warn his superiors that all hell was breaking loose, he made no effort to approach his building by a roundabout route. He ran directly up the front steps and burst like a whirlwind into the tiny lobby. Panting heavily, moving too hastily, he had to try twice before he could fit his key into the lock. Police whistles were blowing just behind him by the time he got the door open. "Stop or I'll shoot," boomed a voice over the rumble of cars and the beeping of horns. Pedestrians added cries of alarm, concern, and curiosity to the general din. "Stop, dammit!" Ignoring the cacophony, Schwartz began to swing the heavy front door shut. From the street came the bark of an automatic. He staggered back, clapping his hand to his chest. A low roar of satisfaction rose from the crowd that had already gathered. The policeman, still winded, hobbled slowly up the steps; he was not prepared to see Schwartz appear again, to close the door. The cop took the last four steps at gutwrenching speed, and pounded futilely on the indifferent wood. "Open up in there," he shouted, "open up, this is the police." Inside, Schwartz gasped for air and began the climb. The pain in his withered lungs was frightening. He would have preferred to sit quietly and wait for the police, but the youth he had once been refused. Grunting, he pressed a handkerchief over the wound with his left hand while he clung to the bannister with his right. The stairs were steep and narrow. He told himself that he couldn't possibly mount them, but his body responded to orders laid down fifteen years earlier and one time-space wall away: never die without first reporting it. The muscles in his legs weakened; his arms and shoulders took on the extra burden. He coughed, and almost lost his balance when a fine spray of blood splattered against the faded yellow wallpaper. Only by closing his eyes was he able to resist the sudden dizziness, to continue to the top. As quickly as his tortured body would permit, he closed and locked his door. With his last reserves of strength and willpower, he shuffled across the floor. Puddles of crimson on the dusty boards bore mute testimony to the nature of his wound. At the transmitter, he peered through a haze of pain. His trembling fingers found the switches, groped for the microphone, and found that. He was speaking in staccato bursts, oblivious to the furious voice from the other end. "Schwartz here... I've been shot... police about to -- to arrest me... matter of minutes... dying... get replacement here quick..." Awkawardly, he thumbed a row of buttons labeled "Matter Receive." As he staggered to the couch, an efficient voice replied, "Five minutes, Schwartz, hold on for just five minutes and we'll have a man there to help you. Just keep the police away for five minutes, ja?" The final note was pleading. A faint smile formed on Schwartz's thick lips, to be frozen there by the chill approach of death. But before two minutes had passed the cops were outside his apartment door; the landlady had finally been roused by their tumult. Angry, heaving shoulders splintered the flimsy plywood and an instant later they stood over his cooling corpse. The youngest, a rookie fresh out of the police academy, was surprised by Schwartz's pleased expression. "Look at that, willya?" he demanded of his partner. "The guy actually looks relieved." "Why not?" shrugged the older patrolman, still nursing his bruised stomach. "He prolly knew his worries were over, huh?" "Yeah, I guess so." Hands on hips, he scanned the aching emptiness. "Helluva place to die, that's for sure." "Any place is," grunted the second. "Hey, he left his machine, on. Should I turn it off?" The older man frowned, thought, and shook his head, "Nah, leave it on till the lieutenant gets here. You know how he hates for us to mess with stuff." "Screw your lieutenant!" bellowed the landlady as she stormed into the room. Clearly outraged by the destruction of the door, she shot Schwartz a murderous glance. It weakened only when she realized he was dead. Her blonde hair fluttered as she seethed with frustration. "Screw your lieutenant," she repeated, with less violence but more conviction. "If Schwartz isn't going to be around to pay the bill, his damn radio goes off!" Wheeling to face the great transmitter, she reached down and yanked the heavy plug from the wall. The little green lights went dark. "There!" As she sailed out, slightly mollified by her last gesture of contempt, the two cops looked at each other. "Should I plug it back in, Joe?" asked the rookie in an anxious tone. "Nah," said the patrolman. He sat gingerly on the arm of the couch, less then eight inches from Schwartz's triumphant smile. "We just don't tell the lieutenant it was on. What he don't know won't hurt him."  Dear Dr. Poumelle: I was very interested to read your article on the "Lovecraftian universe." "The most merciful thing in the world," I thought to myself, "is the inability of the human mind to correlate all its contents. We live on a placid island of ignorance in the midst of black seas of infinity, and it was not meant that we should voyage far. The sciences, each straining in its own direction, have hitherto harmed us little; but some day the piecing together of dissociated knowledge will open up such terrifying vistas of reality, and of our frightful position therein, that we shall either go mad from the revelation or flee from the deadly light into the peace and safety of a new dark age." Or, in fine, "So ph'nglui mglw'nafh Cthulhu R'lyeh wgah'nagl really fhtagn!" Well, you can't say you all weren't warned. Yours truly, Frank John Reid # W. Byron Chicago, #. # Jerry's reply: I fear I have no comment. (Nor I.) Dear Mr. Baen: Enclosed is a carbon copy of the letter I have sent to the following members of congress: Jacob K. Javits, Charles Rangel, Edward I. Koch, Lester Wolfe, Otis Pike, Bella Abzug, Elizabeth Holtzman, Hermann Badillo, Joseph Addabbo, Benjamin Rosenthal, James H. Scheuer, Shirley Chisholm, Frederick Richmond, Stephen Solarz. I have also sent copies of Jerry Poumelle's letter to some friends in New Mexico, one of whom owns some # acres which he might want to plant with jojoba. Also, I have made arrangements to present the idea at the next meeting of the Policy Committee of the Liberal Party of New York State, where I have every reason to expect it to be accepted without opposition. This would mean that candidates for Congress seeking the Liberal nomination (which includes those mentioned above, and others) would have some additional impetus to support such legislation. I intend in the near future to write to members of Congress from the Southwestern Slates, with a copy of Jerry Poumelle's letter for each of them. Please forward the enclosed carbon copy of this letter to Jerry Poumelle; I think he, too, would be interested in this result of his letter. Thank you. Sincerely, Bret Hooper (Member, New York County Liberal Party Executive Committee) # East Sixth Street New York, New York # Sample letter: November #, # The Honorable Shirley Chisholm House Office Building Washington, D. C. Dear Ms. Chisholm: Enclosed is a copy of a letter to the editor of Galaxy magazine, which presents a suggestion which I most heartily endorse. Although the most immediate and direct benefits of Mr. Poumelle's proposal would accrue to the part of United States most geographically distant from New York, the proposed project would benefit the human race as a whole, not. just those of a few states. But the most compelling arguments may well be two that Mr. Pournelle does not mention directly in his letter to Galaxy: #. The favorable effect on our international balance of payments; and #. The honor that would accrue to the United States as a nation. I submit that at a time when our City and State are being attacked by petty politicians from certain other States in the hope of grubbing a few votes, your authorship and sponsorship of legislation to subsidize the cultivation of jojoba would be a gesture in the finest tradition of our City and State; an outstanding example of your and our concern for the needs of everyone, not just our own parochial concerns. (Not that New York wouldn't benefit: where else would most of the stocks of jojoba oil refining companies and other associated industries be traded? Would none of the oil itself pass thru the Port of New York? Or is it likely that none of the insurance business generated would be underwritten by New York insurance companies? I am quite sure that significant material benefits would in fact find their way to New York City and New York State.) I am sure you know far better than I what political capital you might be able to gather in the process. Thank you for your consideration of this important matter. Sincerely, Bret Hooper Since its appearance in the September ' # issue of Galaxy Jerry's " Feature Letter " on the interchangeability of jojoba and sperm oil has generated a remarkably intense response from diverse sectors of the political spectrum; it's beginning to look like Galaxy and its readership may be playing a significant role in saving a possibly intelligent and certainly magnificent species from extinction. See page # (insideback cover), where the letter has been reprinted in its entirety -- to add fuel to the fire. Hmmm...whoever could have guessed that one day there might be a ' 'Pournelle Plank' ' in the Liberal Party Platform. (Dr. Pournelle has  promised me Summary Execution if I even v suggest that his name be so intimately linked with the Liberal Cause; I therefore mention it only as a possibility...) Dear Mr. Baen; Poul Anderson's piece in the September "Forum" was the most inreresting I've read on the topic of interstellar travel lately. I was glad to see that he Qualified the idea that we can reach the stars with the statement, "If we have the will."; that's a mighty big "If". Collectively (as a country, or as the human race) we don't even have the will to reach the planets, much less the stars; and I don't think we will for a long time. Evidently, Americans prefer to let their tax dollars be spent on "... bureaucrats, subsidies to inefficient businesses, or the servicing of the national debt... (et al) -- and to Hell with any benefits from space exploration. Though it's going to take longer than it should, I'm confident we'll make it to the stars. Romantic notions have a habit of becoming concrete reality, given time. Sincerely, Michael A. Banks P.O. Box # Milford, Ohio # Hear, hear! Dear Mr. Baen: For several columns now, Geis has been beating around the proverbial SF bush, but I thought he was finally, going to get down to He disappointed me once again, however, so here I come with my two-cents-worth. (Don't get me wrong, Geis; your column is the first thing I read). The number of creatures out there in iiy #I  '  reader-dom and writer-dom that have the inside dope on what science fiction ought and ought not to be are only slightly less prolific than the mosquito, and just about as beneficial. "Give us some rouno characters!" some cry. "Some symbolism, allusion, imagery, a message!" Others retort, "The hell with all that college educated stuff. We want action, plot, sense of wonder." Still others wonder, "Why all the swearing and screwing?" Well, I have an idea. Why not take all that rot, compile it Much Ado Aboil! Nothing? (Aw, shucks, I think somebody used that title already. Maybe we could shove it down a black hole?) There is no instant formula for writing a story, science fiction or otherwise. It is not like writing an essay exam, where you plug in the magic ingredients and bullshit the rest. You cannot make every story profoundly philosophical, great grandiose scenes ar? not always necessary, and you do not have to swear just for the hell of it. Oh, sure, a writer has to be aware of his readers, but he must also be true to himself. Preoccupation with making a story fit a certain style has got to interfere with the creative process. There are probably good writers, right now, frustrated with that very thing. So, why not give a guy a break? Don't go calling him a bleep because you don't like his style. (Maybe he doesn't like yours.) To limit the scope of SF is to limit its possibilities. Give a little slack. You might be surprised. Sincerely, David L. Miller # Sunset Drive St. Charles, Mo. #I Dear Jim, Helium was a most intriguing story. (I wonder where you discovered Arsen Darnay; I haven't seen his byline anywhere else.) And insanities such as "Elephant with Wooden Leg" are a break to see. You certainly are going in new directions with Galaxy'. Also, I feel that Jerry Poumelle is the equal of Asimov in covering science -- though I can imagine the Good Doctor is on a level with the good years of Heinlein. In a way we should be thankful that the space program lost him. Sincerely Roy J. Schenk Rt. I Canisteo, NY # Arsen's first story was found lurking in what we fondly if perhaps inelegantly refer to as the " slushpile ." His second story was not unsolicited. Since his ", discovery " Arsen has sold a novel to Ballantine and stories to that Certain Other magazine, and of course he has been represented many times in Galaxy. Dear Mr. Baen, I recently wrote to another science fiction magazine, the one that used to live on a bureaucrats, mindless mobs of students, and other criminals. (Sometimes the good guys were business bureaucrats, police, or military bureaucrats. The magazine is now off the bottle but regresses when hungry.) Their reviewer put down Mote in God's Eye because he thought the characters were too stereotyped. I patiently explained how the collapse of the First Empire had put selective pressure on humanity, making the resulting characters a little overspecialized, becoming more like the Moties. The Editor sent me a note telling me the characters were too stereotyped. Now you're planning an article on the Mote by the authors. They might like to know that somebody understands. Forrest Curo # #th St. ## Sacramento That article has since appeared in the January '# issue. Now a lot of people understand. Dear Mr. Baen. This is just a fan letter for the greatest thing you have published since you took over Galaxy. Inferno is far ahead of Love Conquers All and Orbitsville, even ahead of Sign of the Unicorn and The Company of Glory. You have published a classic. And you have also turned SF upside down. You have published a religious SF story that is also actionadventure. From now on, the rest will have to measure up. You have treated what is possibly the biggest no-no of them all. You have printed a story that has things to say about SF now -- but which will be a classic forever. What I'm trying to say is that Larry and Jerry have made SF a whole new ball game, and have stuck meticulously to Dante in the bargain. For example where Dante made comments on politics, J  L made comments on science fiction. And such a plausible job of modernizing Hell, too! Darned if you don't have half of fandom reading Dante. Got me, for one. If those guys don't win a Hugo, a Nebula, a John W. Campbell Memorial Award, an International Fantasy Award, and a Tolkien Memorial Award for this, the whole thing will have been rigged. Of course, if things get desperate, you could always stick Dr. Pournelle on a window sill John R. Woodward # Underwood Street Hyattsville, Md. # You're certainly not damning with faint praise! Dear Mr. Baen, If you don't publish this letter, please pass it on to Messrs. Niven  Poumeile to let them know how very much I enjoyed their Inferno. I reread Dante simultaneously, and found it increased my enjoyment of both the medieval and the modern treatments. NivenPournelle provide a "damn" good commentary on Dante,  vice versa. On the strength of Inferno, I have entered a subscription with your Subscription Dept. Of course, I dare not hope for a sequel, in which Niven  Pournelle would follow Benito or Allen up through Purgatorioland -- but it surely would be nice! Phyllis Ann Kars Box # Louisville, Ky. # Dear Baen, Just want to take a moment, or two, or three, to let you know how your communications are faring, the effects created...on this reader. Oddly enough, I have only been reading SF mags for about, oh, two years. I got hooked on SF fifteen years ago at my hometown library which boasted mainly of Asimov, Bradbury and damned little else. After living in L.A. for a couple of years, I suddenly discovered these little books with the colorful covers. I had read about five issues of IF before it submerged, so I didn't feel much of a loss. Currently I can afford four mags a month and this is how I rate them; #. Galaxy #. Fantastic #. Amazing #. Fantasy and Science Fiction Your mag started at the bottom. Working upwards was gradual and my opinions are based on; a) entertainment quality, b) writer's ability c) editorial personality, d) overall tone of the mag. One by one, if you'll bear with me: A, You present a great variety of stories. Poetic, serious and funniernhell. I enjoy almost all of your selections, to a greater degree than ## and #, tho I wish you could branch off into deeper fantasy on occasion. Consider that a suggestion, not a complaint. B, The stories are consistently well written, even the ones I don't like for content, such as Hammer's Slammers. The other mags often provide extremely well crafted pieces...with a lack of simple entertainment. C, As I have stated in previous letters, I back you # in your efforts at uptone, positive ideas. Especially some of these cyclical solutions you have presented. Also I enjoy the affinity that comes out between you and the people you work with. D. Take Geis and Spider. They are both refreshing as a heady whiff of Lysol. Both cogent (in their off moments), funny and damned nice to read. I think they carry out very well the overall tone of your mag and one which fits in with my tastes just perfectly. But what has brought you to the top of the list is not any one item. It is the combination of the four, so, Baen...thanks a whole, big bunch!!!! Oh, jeez! I also love your artists, especially the Dalzellian panda. Bye, Christy Marx #I Bellevue Ave. L. A., Ca. # P.S. Please tell Niven and Pournelle that Inferno was excellent. Very, very fine work. Thank you, Marx.  must admit to indecent pleasure in basking in such undeserved praise ; generally it's the contributors who take the credit and the Editor who gets the blame -- which is as it should be. So to be fair...Jerry, Spider, Dick, Wendy, Cynthia Bolling, Freff, and all the other members of the Galaxy Cluster: Stand up and take a bow! m # per word per issue (Including name and address) or # Issues # per word. #-word mini, mum. Payment with order. HI Out of print. Send wants. Bookdealer, # No. Browning Ave., Tenafly, N.J. #. cartoon story with # pages of comments, theory and answers. Send # to: INStratford Ave., Westmont, N.J. #. a savage world, ruptured by a rogue comet, Joe the Wilding heeds an Alien's call and battles the fearful legend of the invincible Children of the Moon. Hardcover Original Prepublication # PP. Imagination Plus, Box #, Rockford, IL # Send self-addressed envelope for information: Minotaur, Box #A, Eagle River, Alaska #. # titles, #-# discount, # brings catalog and I .# discount coupon or Sci-Fi book of our choice. Indicate which you want, send cash, check, moneyorder to: Olive, P.O. Box #, Bloomington, IL The Earth From Space (from Apollo and Satellites) #. Add # for shipping and send to: Books Unlimited, PO Box #, Darlington, S.C. #. Illustrated catalog of SF-Fantasy Weird Tale Books. #s of titles listed. Send # for one, I for next #, or # for # consecutive catalogs plus Wolfe's "Fifth Head of Carberus" a # clothbound #st ed Nebula Award winning SF book. Send to: Purple Unicorn Books, #-G# London Road, Duluth, Minn. #. Science Fiction, Fantasy and Horror). # an issue, or # issues a year for #. Imaginative and provocative fiction, the Twilight Zone Revisited, Star Trek Quiz, the Telepathic Corner, science articles, book movie reviews, special features. Cash awards for best material published. (Available early #.) Write: John R. Racano, # Cleveland Ave., Colonia, New Jersey #. you have gathered we are not technologists but aestheticists who have acquired our technical knowledge deliberately to insure its proper development and usage. We have found that it is ignorance that perverts aesthetic and human values not technical knowledge." # for two volumes, # pages total, and one issue of Detour magazine. Interactive Concerns Group, # N. Harding, Chicago, #. # Free Lists -- SF books, magazines. Send to: Held, Box #, Buffalo, New York #. San Diego, Calif. #. wants to: S  S Books. G-#Q, # North Wilder, St. Paul, Minn. #. sale. Free lists. Gordon Barber, #-G Minneapolis Ave., Duluth, MN #. #. Postcards, P.O. Box #, Willow # on food bills. Complete plan, #  stamped envelope. Neighbors, Box #, Ojai, Ca. #. through suspended animation. Freeze, wait, reanimate. Details, #, Trans Time, Box #, San Jose, Ca. # # Eridani. Attractive, astronomically correct. Tables of data, Vulcan desert landscape, #x# feet, # plus # shipping. Richard Carroll, Box #, Walnut Creek, Calif.# . Diego, Calif. #. "Dimension-X", "Escape", Bradbury, Pohl, Asimov...catalogue: # (RERadio, Box #-SF, Riverside, Calif. #. Join World Party for world federation. Write Paul Rhoads, Box #, Mesa, Colorado #. events, help others! Bring yourself good fortune! Learn how. Free information! Astroworld#, Box #, Burbank, Calif. #. Also mysteries, drama, comedy. Reels, cassettes, #-track. Free catalog. Radio Memories, Box #, Nekoma, N.D. #. Typewriters. Catalog I Refunded. Saratoga Wholesalers, Box #, Dept. #, Saratoga, N.Y. #. Products, # Byron, Chicago, II. #. An Open Letter to the Readers of Galaxy : i A recent Galaxy Forum piece by Fred Pohl showed how a set of problems can be made to solve each other. I think I've found another of those snake-balls that will proceed to untangle themselves once we've taken the first steps -- and since my letter on tuna fishing and dolphins elicited such an intense response, I thought you might like to bring this matter to the attention of Galaxy' s readership as well. The sperm whale is the largest of the toothed whales; it reaches a maximum length of # feet, and is the only cetacean (indeed, the only living animal) with a throat large enough to admit a man. It is also the source of ambergris. Also, it is not impossible that the sperm whale is as intelligent as homo sapiens. Ed. Unless we do something, the species will be extinct within ten years. The sperm whale is in trouble because of its spermaceti organ, a rather mysterious thing in its head that carries about a ton of whale oil. No one knows what it pounds of it per year, or # thousand whales' worth. Of course we no longer buy sperm oil. The Marine Mammals Protection Act quite rightly forbids importation of all whale-derived products. Good as far as it goes, but not enough to save the whales; Japanese and Soviet whalers go right on That's problem one, then: saving the sperm whale from extinction. Problem two: severe unemployment in our Southwestern deserts. Dual solution: those same Southwestern deserts, Indian Reservation land, mostly, can be made to produce # pounds of sperm oil peracre per-year. You see, there's this scruffy-looking plant called the jojoba (pronounced hoHO-ba) that grows wild in the Sonora and southwards, and the seeds of this shrub turn out to be composed of about # of an oil nearly identical to that of the sperm whale -- certainly near enough so for industrial uses. A recent study by the National Research Council shows how planting # acres in jojoba each year for the next five years will ultimately provide an annual yield of will need Federal subsidies -- but the major costs will be salaries for people at present unemployed -- who will then become taxpayers. So. A viable industry in a high-unemployment area, and sufficiency in sperm oil. So far so good; but I recommend we go much further. Why not plant a lot of jojoba? The cost of subsidizing the cultivation of several bacco for which we pay subsidies. Why not grow enough jojoba to sell the oil The benefits -- alleviating unemployment, sufficiency in sperm oil, and saving a species from extinction -- seem well worth the cost. Normally I do not recommend government subsidies; in this case I'll swallow my theoretical objections. I've written my Congressman about it. Care to join me? Jerry Poumelle Tear out (or copy) this page and send it, and your letter, to your Congressman. Address it to the Hon. (Name), The Capitol, Wash., D.C. any# books for #c value -- now available exclusively to club members for just #! #. Bor Jupiter and #. ThP Winter of Other Sterlet. Byluec the World. By Poul Asimov. Here are # Anderson. Hugo and other Asimov collections. Buy Jupiter, Shift Colds #, Button Button, and Others. Highly entertaining. Pub. ed. S# #. The Foundation Trilogy. By Isaac Asimov. The ends of the galaiy revert to barbarism. An SF classic. Comb. Price S# # Enchanted Pilgrimage. By CliHord ventures of a modern man in a universe ol medieval monsters and mores. Pub. ed. # # Anderson. Hugo and Nebula author spins a tale of the future Ice Age and the hidden secret ol the untame# Three to Dortai! By Gordon R. Dickson. Packed with adventure tion. these complete SF novels Niocromancer, Tactlci of Mistake and able and unconquerable Dorsal! are by this B#. Again, Dangarout Visions. Harlan Ellison, ed. Short stories and novels. # in all. Eaplicl t scenes and langoaga may bo offensive te some. Pub. ed. J# # Approaching Oblivion. By Harlan Ellison. Eleven mind. qc new anthology. Ei ... pllcll sconoi and Ian#I #. Fantastic Sclanc giuga may bo offonFlction ##:#-#. Pub . Lester del Ray, ed. ed  # # full-page, lull-color  reproductions of sci-fi jj # The i Hugo magazine covers. Space V , B ' #I #I ships, aliens, robots, # in-l volume ana our heroes and of # awardheroines in futuristic winning stories. of # awordthe # winning stories, vintage  # to #. no " ,n , Asimov Introduces I each. Pub. ed. # #-# popular Hugo and Nebula winning author. Special Edition. #. Midworld. By Alar Dean Foster. The author ol Star Trek Log books writes about a deadly jungle planet and descendenls of earlier stranded earthmen, who fight off new human invaders. Special Edition # The Mote In Pournelle. Man's first contact with an intelligent alien species. Pub. ed. # #. Ba fore the Balden Age. Isaac Asimov, ed. # classic stories of the #s from vintage SF pulps, now in one huge volume. Pub. ed. Music guaranteed to send the imagination soaring. Music to take you into the same exciting new dimensions of time and place offered by writers like Heinlein, Asimov, and Clarke. Including lilm scores from such movies as Fahrenheit #, this superb stereo recording is a # value. Now it is available exclusively to members of The Science Fiction Book Club t a big # saving -- yours for just # when you join. How the Club works: When your application for membership is accepted, you'll receive your introductory package of # books. (If you also want the record, check the appropriate box in the coupon below.) If not completely satisfied, you may return this introductory package in ten days' time -- membership will be cancelled and you'll owe nothing. About every # weeks (# times a year), we'll send you the Club's bulletin, describing the # coming Selections and a variety of Alternate choices. If you want both Selections, you need do nothing; they'll be shipped automatically. If you don't want a Selection, or prefer an Alternate, or no book at all, just fill out the convenient form always provided, and return it by the date specified. We try to allow you at least ten days for making your decision. If you don't get the form in time to respond within # days, and receive unwanted books, you may return them at our expense. As a member you need take only # Selections or Alternates during the coming year. You may resign any time thereafter, or remain a member as long as you wish. At least one of the two Selections each month is only # plus shipping and handling. Other extra-value selections are slightly higher but always much less than Publishers' Editions. Send no money. But do send the coupon today. Winrwi Science Fiction Book Club Dept. JR#, Garden City, N.Y. # I , Please accept my application for membership in the I j ! !  Science Fiction Book Club. Send me, as a beginning, the # books whose numbers I M r have indicated below, and bill me just #C (plus shipping and handling). I agree to purchase # additional books at pTease prim' regular low club prices during the coming year and may miss resign anytime thereafter. I agree to the Club Plan aB Arlrtrecc Ant described In this advertisement. u ebb The Science Fiction Book Club offers its own complete hardbound editions sometimes altered in size to fit special presses and save members even more. Members accepted in U.S.A. and Canada only. Canadian members will be serviced from Toronto Offer slightly different in Canada.  Barry Malzberg Raccoona Sheldon John Variey I #p i V i June #th#th Here's your chance to attend the greatest science fiction event ever! Gaze upon what's in your future if you act now...  For five full days you'll visit science fictionfact exhibits, programs, writing and art workshops, displays by SF publishers and a fantastic around-the-clock film festival of over # classic feature-length Science Fiction  Fantasy films of the past # years.  You'll meet over # of the best-known SF authors and editors who'll join you for readings, discussions and rap sessions.  You won't want to miss the SF Memorabilia Room, an Arts and Crafts Show, Dealers' Rooms featuring books, film materials, art and collectables. Authors' Autograph Booths and much more!  SF EPO '# will occupy two entire convention floors of The New York for this five day extravaganza. You'll be able to come and go as you please. arranged for domestic and overseas charter flights hosted by SF authors. You'll save; # Off the door admission price. Write for details, guest list and film guide, or better yet... Make a check or M.O. payable to: Science Fiction Services inc., Dept. #, Box #, Montclair, New Jersey #. registration. Arnold E. Abramson, Publisher Jay Turick, Circulation Director J. E. Pournelle, Ph.D., Science Editor L. C. Murphy, Subscriptions Dept. Theodore Sturgeon, Consulting Editor C. M. Bolling, Assistant Editor Spider Robinson, Contributing Editor James Baen, Editor The fourth novel of Amber. In Sign of the Unicorn Corwin learned that just as Earth is but a shadow, so too does Amber owe her existence to a Higher Reality. Now he must plumb the ultimate depths of that reality and face the truth unveiled. Wherein the interface between man and machine approaches Unity. All forms of life must bend to our will and serve our purposes, at whatever cost to themselves; we are the Lords of Creation, and it is in the nature of rulers to be cruel... There is a Certain Moment in the life of every young man when the most Cosmic of events would be a mere interruption. A Galaxy First (as it were). Mr. Wyatt, who last in these pag es examined the proper governance of nations, herewith turns his attention to Theology. A story of artistic development. Barry Malzberg wishes it to be known that he is mereiy the discoverer and not the perpetrator of this...er...story. After ali, Barry has officialiy ieft science fiction and so he couid not have written it -- couid he? If you think this month's Showcase is a fantasy iiiustration -- read on! Autoclave, Disclave #, Scandinavian SF Con, D-Con, Science Fiction Research Association Conference, SF Expo #, Westercon #, Bubonicon #, Midamericon. opportunity to reach the stars. If we fail to make the effort our descendants may never have the chance. Spider examines pessimism in sf; he is not optimistic. At Last! Alter has Dick where he wants him! Letters from Martos, finder, Moravec, Pournelle, Renaud, Baibi, Harter, Medcalf. See inside-front cover. Cover by Sternbach, from Interior illustrations by Dalzell, Fabian, Gaughan, Kirk, Sternbach of Univsrsal Publishing  Distributing Corporation. Arnold E. Abramson, Presidsnt. Main Offleos: # East # Strsst, New York, N.Y. #. Single copy: #. IMssue subscription: # In U.S., # elsewhere. Copyright Conventions. All rights reserved. Second class postage paid at New York, N.Y. and additional mailing offices. The publishers assume no responsibility for unsolicited material. All stories printed In this mageilne are fiction end any simlarlty between characters and actual persons Is colneldsntal. Printed in U.S.A. ard Johnson's New Center Motor Lodge, Detroit, Mich. GsH: Gene Wolfe and Donn Brazier. Registration: # until May #, # after, # at the door. For info: Autoclave, Box #, Detroit, MI. # Sheraton Park Hotel, Washington, Tenn). Registration # until May #th, # after. For info: Alexis Gilliland, # #th St. South, Arlington, VA # Tech. Student Union, Stockholm, Sweden. GoH: Jack Vance. Attending membership #, # supporting. For info: Scandinavian SF Con, Box #, S-# Stockholm, Sweden. Sheraton-Dallas Hotel, Dallas, Texas. GoH: Robert Silverberg. Attending membership #, # supporting. For info: The Dallas Area Science Fantasy Society, # Perkins Street, Forth Worth, TX. versity of Montana, Missoula, Montana. For info: Michael McQintock, Dept, of English, University of Montana, Missoula, Montana. York Hilton, N.Y., N.Y. Toastmaster: Isaac Asimov. Attending membership #, # supporting. For info: Science Fiction Services, # Church Street, Montclair, NJ. ternational Hotel, Los Angeles, CA. GoH: H.L. Gold, fan GoH Gregg Calkins. Attending membership # until June, # after, # supporting. For info: Westercon #, Box #, Mission Hills, CA # Ramada Inn, Albuquerque, NM. GoH: Bill Rotsler. Membership # until July #st, # after. For info: Roy Tackett, # Green Valley RoadNW, Albuquerque, NM. Hotel Mubhlebach, Kansas City, MO. GoH: Robert Heinlein, fan GoH George Barr. Attending membership # until May #st, # until Aug. #st, # after. Supporting membership #. For info: P.O. Box #, Kansas City, MO #I A Future-History Space War Simulation StarForcc is serious science-fiction in game form. You command the space fleets of the Human, L'Chal-Dah, Rame and Xenophobe races as they fight for control of the # starsystems depicted on the forty light-year "Stellar Display". The future becomes history in fourteen scenarios simulating wars taking place from # to # A.D. StarForce fleets, StarGates, interstellar flight, tactical space maneuvering, empires and revolutions, induced novas, a written future history, a rescue mission StarForcc has all this and morel A big #"x#" game map, # playing pieces, and a #-page, illustrate rules booklet packaged in a beautiful, compartmented plastic box...all for only # direct from Simulations Publications, Inc., publishers of Strategy  Tactics Magazine. Send check or money order to: StmulatloBf Pnbllcatloni, Inc., Dept. # # East #rd Street, New York, N.Y. lOOlO Please send me the following simulation games: Interstellar Conflict in the #Sth Century. S#  World War m. Global Warfare in the '#'s. #  The East Is R The Sino-Soviet Conflict S#  Sedowe, The German Invasion of Britain. S# Enter my subscription to Stnteiy ft Tactia, the military history magazine with a simulation game in iti  I year (# issues): #  # yrs. (# issues): #  #yrss(# issues); #.(X)  send free brochure name street apt# city state zip handling charge. Prices are subject to change without notice. I. match that peculiar sun... There it was... Displayed within that light, a thing I had only seen self-illuminated in darkness up until then: the Pattern, the great Pattern of Amber cast upon an oval shelf beneathabove a strange skysea... And I knew, perhaps by that within me which bound us, that this had to be the real one. Which meant that the Pattern in Amber was but its first shadow. Which meant -- Which meant that Amber itself was but a shadow, albeit a special one, for the Pattern was not carried over into places beyond the realm of Amber, Rebma and Tir-na Nog'th. Meaning, then, that this place to which we had come was, by the law of precedence and configuration, the real Amber. I turned to a smiling Ganelon, his beard and wild hair molten in the merciless light. "How did you know?" I asked him. "You know I am a very good guesser, Corwin," he replied, "and I recall everything you ever told me about how things work in Amber: how its shadow and those of your struggles are cast across the worlds. I often wondered, in thinking of the black road, whether anything could have cast such a shadow into Amber itself. And I imagined that such a something would have to be extremely basic, powerful and secret." He gestured at the scene before us. "Like that." "Continue," I said. His expression changed and he shrugged. "So there had to be a layer of reality deeper than your Amber," he explained, "where the dirty work was done. Your patron beast led us to what seems to be such a place, and that blot on the Pattern looks to be the dirty work. You agreed. ' ' I nodded. "It was your perceptiveness rather than the conclusion itself which stunned me so," I said. "You beat me to it," admitted Random, off to my right, "but the feeling has found its way into my intestines -- to put it delicately. I do believe that somehow that is the basis of our world down there." "An outsider can sometimes see things better than one who is part of them," Ganelon offered. Random glanced at me and returned his attention to the spectacle. "Do you think things will change anymore," he asked, "if we go down for a closer look?" "Only one way to find out," I said. "Single file, then," Random agreed. "I'll lead." "All right." Random guided his mount to the right, the left, the right, in a long series of switchblades which zigged us and zagged us across most of the face of the wall. Continuing in the order we had maintained all day, I followed him and Ganelon came last. "Seems stable enough now," Random called back. "So far," I said. "Some sort of opening in the rocks below." I leaned forward. There was a cavemouth back to the right, on a level with the oval plain. Its situation was such that it had been hidden from sight when we had occupied our higher position. "We pass fairly near it," I said. " -- quickly, cautiously and silently," Random added, drawing his blade. I unsheathed Grayswandir, and one turn back above me Ganelon drew his own weapon. We did not pass the opening, but turned leftward once more before we came to it. We moved within ten or fifteen feet of it, however, and I detected an unpleasant odor which I could not identify. The horses must have done a better job of it, though, or been pessimists by nature, because they flattened their ears, widened their nostrils and made alarmed noises while turning against the reins. They calmed, however, as soon as we had made the turn and begun moving away once again. They did not suffer a relapse until we reached the end of our descent and moved to approach the damaged Pattern. They refused to go near it. Random dismounted. He advanced to the edge of the design, paused and stared. After, a time, he spoke without looking back. "It follows that the damage was deliberate," he said, "from everything else that we know." "It seems to follow," I said. "It is also obvious that we were brought here for a reason." "I'd say so." "Then it does not take too much imagination to conclude that our purpose for being here is to determine how the Pattern was damaged and what might be done to repair it." "Possibly. What is your diagnosis?" "Nothing yet." He moved along the perimeter of the figure, off to the right where the smear-effect began. I resheathed my blade and prepared to dismount. Ganelon reached over and took hold of my shoulder. "I can make it myself -- " I began. But, "Corwin," he said, ignoring my words, "there does appear to be a small irregularity out toward the middle of the Pattern. It does not look like something that belongs..." "Where?" He pointed and I followed the gesture. There was some foreign object near to the center. A stick? A stone? A stray bit of paper... ? It was impossible to tell from this distance. "I see it," I said. We dismounted and headed toward Random, who by then was crouched at the extreme right of the figure, examining the discoloration. "Ganelon's spotted something out toward the center," I said. Random nodded. "I've noticed it," he replied. "I was just trying to decide on the best way to head out for a better look. I do not relish the notion of walking a broken Pattern. On the other hand, I was wondering what I would be laying myself open to if I tried heading in across the blackened area. What do you think?" "Walking what there is of the Pattern would take some time," I said, "If the resistance is on par with what it is at home. Also, we have been taught that it is death to stray from it -- and this setup would force me to leave it when I reach the blot. On the other hand, as you say, I might be alerting our enemies by treading on the black. So -- " "So neither of you is going to do it," Ganelon interrupted. "I am." Then, without waiting for a reply, he took a running leap into the black sector, raced along it toward the center, paused long enough to pick up some small object, turned and headed back... Moments later, he stood before us. "That was a risky thing to do," Random said. He nodded. "But you two would still be debating it if I hadn't." He raised his hand and extended it. "Now, what do you make of this?" He was holding a dagger. Impaled on it was a rectangle of stained pasteboard. I took them from him. "Looks like a Trump," Random said. "Yes." I worked the card loose, smoothed down the torn sections. The man I regarded upon it was half-familiar -- meaning of course that he was also half-strange. Light, straight hair, a trifle sharp-featured, a small smile, somewhat slight of build. I shook my head. "I do not know him," I said. "Let me see." Random took the card from me, frowned at it. "No," he said after a time. "I j don't either. It almost seems as though I should, but... No." At that moment, the horses renewed their complaints much more forcefully. And we needed but turn partway to learn the cause of their discomfort, in that it had chosen that moment to emerge from thei cave. "Damn," said Random. I agreed with him.  Ganelon cleared his throat, took forth his blade. i "Anyone know what it is?" he asked quietly. My first impression of the beast was that it was snakelike, both from its movements and because of the fact that its long thick tail seemed more a continuation of its long thin body than a mere appendage. It moved on four double-jointed legs, however, large-footed and wickedly clawed. Its narrow head was beaked, and it swung from side to side as it advanced, showing us one pale blue eye and then the other. Large wings were folded against its sides, purple and leathery. It possessed neither hair nor feathers, though there were scaled areas across its breast, shoulders, back and along the length of its tail. From beak-bayonet to twisting tail-tip it seemed a little over three meters. There was a small tinkling sound as it moved, and I caught a flash of something shining brightly at its throat. "Closest thing I know," said Random, "is a heraldic beast -- the griffin. Only this one is bald and purple." "Definitely not our national bird," I added, drawing Grays-j wandir and swinging its point into line with the creature's head. The beast darted a red, forked tongue. It raised its wings a few inches, then let them fall. When its head swung to the right its tail moved to the left, then left and right, right and left -- producing a near-hypnotic, flowing effect as it advanced. It seemed more concerned with the horses than with us, however, for its course was directed well past us toward the spot where our mounts stood quivering and stamping. I moved to interpose myself. At that point, it reared. Its wings went up and out, spreading like a pair of slack sails suddenly caught by a gust of wind. It was back on its hind legs and towering above us, seeming to occupy at least four times the space it had previously. And then it shrieked, a godawful, hunting scream or challenge that left my ears ringing. With that, it snapped those wings downward and sprang, becoming temporarily airborne. The horses bolted and ran. The beast was beyond our reach. It was only then that I realized what the bright flash and the tinkling had represented. The thing was tethered, by means of a long chain running back into the cave. The exact length of its leash was immediately a question of more than academic interest. I turned as it passed, hissing, flapping and falling, beyond us. It had not possessed sufficient momentum to obtain true flight in that brief rush upward. I saw that Star and Firedrake were retreating toward the far end of the oval. Random's mount lago, on the, other hand, had bolted in the direction of the Pattern. The beast touched ground again, turned as if to pursue lago, appeared to study us once more and froze. It was much nearer this time -- under four meters -- and it cocked its head, showing us its right eye, then opened its beak and made a soft cawing noise. "What say we rush it now?" said Random. "No. Wait. There is something peculiar about its behavior." It had dropped its head while I was speaking, spreading its wings downward. It struck the ground three times with its beak and looked up again. Then it drew its wings partway back toward its body. Its tail twitched once, then swung more vigorously from side to side. It opened its beak and repeated the cawing sound. At that moment we were distracted. lago had entered the Pattern, well to the side of the darkened area. Five or six meters into it, standing obliquely across the lines of power, he was caught near one of the Veil points like an insect on a piece of flypaper. He cried loudly as the sparks came up about him and his mane rose and stood erect. Immediately, the sky began to darken directly overhead. But it was no cloud of water vapor which had begun to coalesce. Rather, it was a perfectly circular formation which had appeared, red at the center, yellow nearer the edges, turning in a clockwise direction. A sound like a single bell chime followed by the growl of a bullroarer suddenly came to our ears. lago continued his struggles, first freeing his right front foot, then entangling it again as he freed the left, neighing wildly the while. The sparks were up to his shoulders by then, and he shook them like raindrops from his body and neck, his entire form taking on a soft, buttery glow. The roaring increased in volume and small lightnings began to play at the heart of the red thing above us. A rattling noise caught my attention at that moment, and I glanced downward to discover that the purple griffin had slithered past and moved to interpose itself between us and the loud red phenomenon. It crouched like a gargoyle, facing away from us, watching the spectacle. Just then, lago freed both front feet and reared. There was something insubstantial about him by then, what with his brightness and the spark-shot indistinctness of his outline. He might have neighed at that moment, but all other sounds were submerged by the incessant roar from above. A funnel descended from the noise formation -- bright, flashing, wailing now, and tremendously fast. It touched the rearing horse, and for a moment his outline expanded enormously, becoming increasingly tenuous in direct porportion to this effect. And then he was gone. For a brief interval, the funnel remained stationary, like a perfectly balanced top. Then the sound began to diminish. The trunk raised itself, slowly, to a point but a small distance -- perhaps the height of a man -- above the Pattern. Then it snapped upwards as quickly as it had descended. The wailing ceased. The roaring began to subside. The miniature lightninps faded within the circle. The entire formation began to pale and slow. A moment later, it was but a bit of darkness; another fnoment and it was gone. No trace of lago remained anywhere that I could see. "Don't ask me," I said when Random turned toward me. "I don't know either." He nodded, then directed his attention toward our purple companion who was just then rattling his chain. "What about Charlie here?" he asked, fingering his blade. "I had the distinct impression he was trying to protect us," I said, taking a step forward. "Cover me. I want to try something." "You sure you can move fast enough?" he asked. "With that side..." "Don't worry," I said, a trifle more heartily than necessary, and I kept moving. He was correct about my left side, where the healing knife wound still ached dully and seemed to exercise a drag on my movements. But Grayswandir was still in my right hand and this was one of those occasions when my trust in my instincts was running high. I had relied on this feeling in the past with good results. There are times when such gambles just seem to be in order. Random moved ahead and to the right. I turned sidewise and extended my left hand as you would in introducing yourself to a strange dog, slowly. Our heraldic companion had risen from its crouch and was turning. It faced us again and studied Ganelon, off to my left. Then it regarded my hand. It lowered its head and repeated the groundstriking movement, cawed very softly -- a small, bubbling sound -- raised its head and slowly extended it. It wagged its great tail, touched my fingers with its beak, then repeated the performance. Carefully, I placed my hand on its head. The wagging increased; its head remained motionless. I scratched it gently about the neck and it turned its head slowly then, as if enjoying it. I withdrew my hand and dropped back a pace. "I think we're friends," I said softly. "Now you try it. Random." "Are you kidding?" "No, I'm sure you're safe. Try it." "What will you do if you are wrong?" "Apologize." "Great." He advanced and offered his hand. The beast remained friendly. "All right," he said half a minute or so later, still stroking its neck, "what have we proved?" "That he is a watchdog." "What is he watching?" "The Pattern, apparently." "Offhand then," said Random, moving back, "I would say that his work leaves something to be desired." He gestured at the dark area. "Which is understandable, if he is this friendly to anyone who doesn't eat oats and whinny." "My guess is that he is quite selective. It is also possible that he was set here after the damage was done, to defend against further unappreciated activity." "Who set him?" "I'd like to know myself. Someone on our side, apparently." "You can now test your theory further by letting Ganelon approach him." Ganelon did not move. "It may be you have a family smell about you," he finally said, "and he only favors Amberites. So I will pass, thank you." "All right. It is not that important. Your guesses have been good so far. How do you interpret events?" "Of the two factions out for the throne," he said, "that composed of Brand, Fiona and Bleys was, as you said, more aware of the nature of the forces that play about Amber. Brand did not supply you with particulars -- unless you omitted some incidents he might have related -- but my guess is that this damage to the Pattern represents the means by which their allies gained access to your realm. One or more of them did that damage, which provided the dark route. If the watchdog here responds to a family smell or some other identifying information you all possess, then he could actually have been here all along and not seen fit to move against the despoilers." "Possibly," Random observed. "Any idea how it was accomplished?" "Perhaps," he replied. "I will let you demonstrate it for me, if "What does it involve?" "Come this way," he said, turning and heading over to the edge of the Pattern. I followed him. Random did the same. The watchgriffin slunk at my side. Ganelon turned and extended his hand. "Corwin, may I trouble you for that dagger I fetched us?" "Here," I said, drawing it from my belt and passing it over. "I repeat, what does it involve?" Random inquired. "The blood of Amber," Ganelon replied. "I am not so sure I like this idea," Random said. ' 'All you have to do is prick your finger with it," he said, extending the blade, "and let a drop fall upon the Pattern." "What will happen?" "Let's try it and see." Random looked at me. "What do you say?" he asked. "Go ahead. Let's find out. I'm intrigued. ' ' He nodded. "Okay." He received the blade from Ganelon and nicked the tip of his left little finger. He squeezed the finger then, holding it above the Pattern. A tiny red bead appeared, grew larger, quivered, fell. Immediately, a wisp of smoke rose from the spot where it struck, accompanied by a tiny crackling noise. "I'll be damned!" said Random, apparently fascinated. A tiny stain had come into being, gradually spreading to about the size of a half dollar. "There you are," said Ganelon. "That is how it was done." The stain was indeed a miniature counterpart of the massive blot further to our right. The watchgriffin gave forth a small shriek and drew back, rapidly turning his head from one of us to the other. "Easy, fellow. Easy," I said, reaching out and calming him once more. "But what could have caused such a large -- " Random began, and then he nodded slowly. "What indeed?" said Ganelon. "I see no mark to show where your horse was destroyed." "The blood of Amber," Random said. "You are just full of insights today, aren't you?" "Ask Corwin to tell you of Lorraine, the place where I dwelled for so long," he said, "the place where the dark circle grew. I am alert to the effects of those powers, though I knew them then only at a distance. These matters have become clearer to me with each new thing I have learned from you. Yes, I have insights now that I know more of these workings. Ask Corwin of the mind of his general." "Corwin," Random said, "give me the pierced Trump." I withdrew it from my pocket and smoothed it. The stains seemed more ominous now. Another thing also struck me. I did not believe that it had been executed by Dworkin, sage, mage, artist and one-time mentor to the children of Oberon. It had not occurred to me until that moment that anyone else might be capable of producing one. While the style of this one did seem somehow familiar, it was not his the hand of oberon work. Where had I seen that deliberate line before, less spontaneous than the master's, as though every movement had been totally intellectualized before the pen touched the paper? And there was something else wrong with it -- a quality of idealization of a different order from that of our own Trumps, almost as if the artist had been working with old memories, glimpses or descriptions rather than a living subject. "The Trump, Corwin. If you please," Random said. There was that about the way in which he said it to make me hesitate. It gave rise to the feeling that he was somehow a jump ahead of me on something important, a feeling which I did not like at all. "I've petted old ugly here for you, and I've just bled for the cause, Corwin. Now let's have it." I handed it over, my uneasiness increasing as he held it in his hand and furrowed his brow. Why was I suddenly the stupid one? Does a night in Tir-na Nog'th slow cerebration? Why -- Random began to curse, a string of profanities unsurpassed by anything encountered in my long military career. Then, "What is it?" I said. "I don't understand." "The blood of Amber," he finally said. "Whoever did it walked the Pattern first, you see. Then they stood there at the center and contacted him via this Trump. When he responded and a firm contact was achieved, they stabbed him. His blood flowed upon the Pattern, obliterating that part of it, as mine did here." He was silent for the space of several deep breaths. "It smacks of a ritual," I said. "Damn rituals!" he said. "Damn all of them! One of them is going to die, Corwin. I am going to kill him -- or her." "I still do not -- " "I am a fool," he said, "for not seeing it right away. Look! Look closely!" He thrust the pierced Trump at me. I stared. I still did not see. "Now look at me!" he said. "See me!" I did. Then I looked back at the card. I realized what he meant. "I was never anything to him but a whisper of life in the darkness. But they used my son for this," he said. "That has to be a picture of Martin." II. Standing there beside the broken Pattern, regarding a picture of the man who may or may not have been Random's son, who may or may not have died of a knife wound received from a point within the Pattern, I turned and took a giant step back within my mind for an instant replay of the events which had brought me to this point of peculiar revelation. I had learned so many new things recently that the occurrences of the past few years seemed almost to cdnstitute a different story than they had while I was living them. Now this new possibility and a number of things it implied had just shifted the perspective again. I had not even been aware of my name when I had awakened in Greenwood, that private hospital in upstate New York where I had spent two totally blank weeks subsequent to my accident. It was only recently that I had been told that the accident itself had been engineered by my brother Bleys, immediately following my escape from the Porter Sanitarium in Albany. I got this story from my brother Brand, who had railroaded me into Porter in the first place, by means of fake psychiatric evidence. At Porter, I had been subjected to electroshock therapy over the span of several days, results ambiguous but presumably involving the return of a few memories. This was apparently what had scared Bleys into making the attempt on my life at the time of my escape, shooting out a couple of my tires on a curve above a lake. This doubtless would have resulted in my death, had Brand not been a step behind Bleys and out to protect his insurance investment, me. He said he had gotten word to the cops, dragged me out of the lake and administered first aid until help arrived. Shortly after that, he was captured by his former partners -- Bleys and our sister Fiona -- who confined him in a guarded tower in a distant place in Shadow. There had been two cabals, plotting and counterplotting after the throne, treading on one another's heels, breathing down one another's necks and doing anything else to one another that might suggest itself at that range. Our brother Eric, backed by brothers Julian and Caine, had been preparing to take the throne, left long vacant by the unexplained absence of our father, Oberon. Unexplained to Eric, Julian and Caine, that is. To the other group, consisting of Bleys, Fiona and -- formerly -- Brand, it was not unexplained because they were responsible for it. They had arranged for this state of affairs to come into being in order to open the way for Bleys' accession to the throne. But Brand had committed a tactical error in attempting to obtain Caine's assistance in their play for the throne, in that Caine decided a better deal obtained in upholding Eric's part. This left Brand under close scrutiny, but did not immediately result in the betrayal of his partners' identities. At about that time, Bleys and Fiona decided to employ their secret allies against Eric. Brand had demurred in this, fearing the strength of those forces, and as a result had been rejected by Bleys and Fiona. With everyone on his back then, he had sought to upset the balance of powers completely by journeying to the shadow Earth where Eric had left me to die centuries before. It was only later that Eric had learned that I had not died but was possessed of total amnesia, which was almost as good, had set sister Flora to watch over my exile and hoped that that was the last of it. Brand later told me he had gotten me committed to Porter in a desperate move to restore my memory as a preliminary to my return to Amber. While Fiona and Bleys had been dealing with Brand, Eric had been in touch with Flora. She had arranged for my transfer to Greenwood from the clinic to which the the hand of oberon police had taken me, with instructions to keep me narcotized, while Eric began arrangements for his coronation in Amber. Shortly thereafter, our brother Random's idyllic existence in Texorami was broken when Brand managed to send him a message outside the normal family channels -- i.e . , the Trumps -- requesting deliverance. While Random, who was blissfully non-partisan in the power struggle, was about this business, I managed to deliver myself from Greenwood, still relatively unmemoried. Having obtained Flora's address from Greenwood's frightened director, I betook myself to her place in Westchester, engaged in some elaborate bluffing and moved in as a house guest. Random, in the meantime, had been less than successful in his attempt to rescue Brand. Slaying the snakey warden of the tower, he had had to flee its inner guards, utilizing one of the region's strangely mobile rocks. The guards, a hardy band of not quite human guys, had succeeded in pursuing him through Shadow, however, a feat normally impossible for most non-Amberites. Random had fled then to the shadow Earth where I was guiding Flora along the paths of misunderstanding while attempting to locate the proper route to enlightenment as to my own circumstances. Crossing the continent in response to my assurance that he would be under my protection, Random had come believing that his pursuers were my own creatures. When I helped him destroy them he was puzzled but believing that I was engaged in some major maneuver thronewards. In fact, he had easily been tricked into conveying me back to Amber through Shadow. This venture had proved beneficial in some respects while much less satisfactory in others. When I had finally revealed the true state of my personal situation, Random and our sister Deirdre, whom we had encountered along the way, conducted me to Amber's mirror-city within the sea, Rebma. There I had walked the image of the Pattern and recovered the bulk of my memories as a result -- thereby also settling the issue as to whether I was the real Corwin or merely one of his shadows. From Rebma I had traveled into Amber, utilizing the power of the Pattern to effect an instantaneous Journey home. After fighting an inconclusive duel with Eric, I had fled via the Trumps into the keeping of my beloved brother and would-be assassin, Bleys. I joined with Bleys in an attack on Amber, a mismanaged affair which we had lost. Bleys vanished during the final engagement, under circumstances which looked likely to prove fatal but, the more that I learned and thought about it, probably had not. This left me to become Eric's prisoner and an after which he had had me blinded and locked away. A few years in the dungeons of Amber had seen a regeneration of my eyes, in direct proportion to the deterioration of my state of mind. It was only the accidental appearance of Dad's old adviser Dworkin, worse off mentally than myself, which had led to a way of escape. After that, I set about recovering and I resolved to be more prudent the next time I went after Eric. I journeyed through Shadow toward an old land where I had once reigned -- Avalon -- with plans to obtain there a substance of which I alone among Amberites was aware, a chemical unique in its ability to undergo detonation in Amber. En route, I had passed through the land of Lorraine, there encountering my old exiled Avalonian general Ganelon, or someone very much like him. I remained because of a wounded knight, a girl and a local menace peculiarly similar to a thing occurring in the vicinity of Amber herself -- a growing black circle somehow related to the black road our enemies traveled, a thing for which I held myself partly responsible because of a curse I had pronounced at the time of my blinding. I won the battle, lost the girl and traveled on to Avalon with Ganelon. The Avalon we reached, we quickly learned, was under the protection of my brother Benedict, who had been having troubles of his own with a situation possibly akin to the black circleblack road menaces. Benedict had lost his right arm in the final engagement, but had been victorious in his battle with the hellmaids. He had warned me to keep my intentions toward Amber and Eric pure, and had then allowed us the hospitality of his manor while he remained for a few days more in the field. It was at his place that I met Dara. Dara told me she was Benedict's great-granddaughter, whose existence had been kept secret from Amber. She drew me out as far as she could on Amber, the Pattern, the Trumps and our ability to walk in Shadow. She was also an extremely skilled fencer. We indulged in a bit of casual love-making on my return from a hellride to a place where I obtained a sufficient quantity of rough diamonds to pay for the things I was going to need for my assault on Amber. The following day, Ganelon and I picked up our supply of the necessary chemicals and departed for the shadow Earth where I had spent my exile, there to obtain automatic weapons and ammunition manufactured to my specifications. En route, we had some difficulties along the black road, which seemed to have extended its scope of influence among the worlds of Shadow. We were equal to the troubles it presented, but I almost perished in a duel with Benedict, who had pursued us through a wild hellride. Too angry for argument, he had fought me through a small wood -- still a better man than I, even wielding his blade left-handed. I had only managed to best him by means of a trick involving a property of the black road of which he was unaware. I had been convinced that he wanted my blood because of the affair with Dara. But no. In the few words that passed between us he denied any knowledge of the existence of such a person. Instead, he had come after us convinced that I had murdered his servants. Now, Ganelon had indeed located some fresh corpses in the wood at Benedict's place, but we had agreed to forget about them, having no idea as to their identities and no deCan You Cope With The Computer Age? Looking tor Itarning Ktivititt that don't nd s Wmputir? Thingi that taach about compuiar Wncapu, the rola of th# computer in aoeialy. w at a tool in math, tcianca or locial 'tudiaa? How about a whiimical eanlarfold for your bulletin board avary itiua? mia loo? Il'i all in Cnmtivt Computing, the wwn-to-oarth computer magazine.    Automotoila? Steal? Agriculture? Not # It'i computen. More dollari. Mora i re impact. What do you know about c earaari? Where do you urt? VI la? Where are the opportunit the answprt in Caarea Computing to #t the fobs. Do you like mathematical divartiom? Are mirtd banderi your bag? A printer um # cheracten to number the pegci of a book how many pegat in the book? What't the neat number in the lepuera #, #, #, IB,? What Craari'a Computing, tha fantastic pucdei and paitimet megazirta. #(C   vt happarp whi all the computen on earth after a nuclear holocaust link up to support tfte few ramalnina hunten surviwa. Want to know the eutcomar Then get Cfotio Computing. the mazine that speaks your language. leatbooks today? Which it best for #lh graderi? For college freshman? For an esparianced or books ere beit to teach computer literacy to #ih (padars? What book has the best dncMsion of the computer threat to society? Rd CeenVe Computing for the reviewa that pull no purKhai. tt  Can a computer create origirtal art? Or it it just a tool? Oosa ell corrtpuier art look "mechenial"? Will compuiar art have en Impact on as a whole In tha future? Can you imaglrM a printed circuit board nvlnning a blue ribbon in t irnporiant t aiihlbilion? Fird out more in Craarwe Computing, the mezlna that brings nmputar art to you. AS aataaeritaara M miva a Try Craarhre Computing to a year only S#-#. Or three years lor #I .#. Or Mnd for a sampis issue lor #. Plena irvlude money;  lYr. SB #Vrt.#I OSampleSI Return to Crmtho Computing P. O. Boa #BB-M. Morristown, N. J. #. sire to complicate our existence any further. Leaving Benedict in the care of brother Gerard, whom I had summoned via his Trump from Amber, Ganelon and I proceeded to the shadow Earth, armed ourselves, recruited a strike force in Shadow and headed off to attack Amber. But upon our arrival we discovered that Amber was already under attack by creatures which had come in along the black road. My new weapons quickly turned the tide in Amber's favor, and my brother Eric died in that battle, leaving me his problems, his ill will and the Jewel of Judgment -- a weather-controlling weapon he had used against me when Bleys and I had attacked Amber. At that point, Dara showed up, swept on by us, rode into Amber, found her way to the Pattern and proceeded to walk it -- prima facie evidence that we were indeed somehow related. During the course of this ordeal, however, she had exhibited what appeared to be peculiar physical transformations. Upon completion of the Pattern, she announced that Amber would be destroyed. Then she had vanished. About a week later, brother Caine was murdered, under conditions arranged to show me as the culprit. The fact that I had slain his slayer was hardly satisfactory evidence of my innocence, in that the guy was necessarily in no condition to talk about it. Realizing, however, that I had seen his like before, in the persons of those creatures who had pursued Random into Flora's home, I finally found time to sit down with Random and hear the story of his unsuccessful attempt to rescue Brand from his tower. Random, subsequent to my leaving him in Rebma years before, when I had journeyed to Amber to fight my duel with Eric, had been forced by Rebma's queen. Moire, to marry a woman of her court: Vialle, a lovely blind girl. This was partly intended as a punishment for Random, who years before had left Moire's late daughter Morganthe pregnant with Martin, the apparent subject of the damaged Trump Random now held in his hands. Strangely, for Random, he appeared to have fallen in love with Vialle, and he now resided with her in Amber. After I left Random, I fetched the Jewel of Judgment and took it down to the chamber of the Pattern. There, I followed the partial instructions I had received for purposes of attuning it to my use. I underwent some unusual sensations during the process and was successful in obtaining control of its most obvious function: the ability to direct meteorological phenomena. After that, I questioned Flora concerning my exile. Her story seemed reasonable and jibed with those facts I did possess, although I had the feeling she was holding back somewhat on events at the time of my accident. She did promise to identify Caine's slayer as one of the same sort as those individuals Random and I had fought at her home in Westchester, however, and she assured me of her support in anything I might currently be about. At the time I had heard Random's story, I was still unaware of the two factions and their machinations. I decided then that if Brand were still living, his rescue was of first importance, if for no other reason than the fact that he obviously possessed information that someone did not want circulated. I hit on a scheme for achieving this, the trial of which was only postponed for the time required by Gerard and myself for returning Caine's body to Amber. Part of this time, however, was appropriated by Gerard for purposes of beating me unconscious, just in case I had forgotten he was capable of the feat, to add weight to his words when he informed me that he would personally kill me should it turn out that I was the author of Amber's present woes. It was the most exclusive closed circuit fight I knew of, viewed by the family via Gerard's Trump -- an act of insurance should I actually be the culprit and have a mind to erase his name from the list of the living because of his threat. We journeyed on to the Grove of the Unicom then and exhumed Caine. At that time, we actually caught a brief glimpse of the legendary unicorn of Amber. That evening we met in the library of the palace in Amber -- we being Random, Gerard, Benedict, Julian, Deirdre, Fiona, Flora, Llewella and myself. There, we tested my idea for finding Brand. It amounted to all nine of us simultaneously attempting to reach him via his Trump. And we succeeded. We contacted him and were successful in transporting him back to Amber. In the midst of the excitement, however, with all of us crowded about as Gerard bore him through, someone planted a dagger in his side. Gerard immediately elected himself attending physician and cleared the room. The rest of us moved to a downstairs sitting room, there to backbite and discuss events. During this time, Fiona advised me that the Jewel of Judgment might represent a hazard in situations of prolonged exposure, suggesting the possibility that it, rather than his wounds, might have been the cause of Eric's death. One of the first signs, she believed, was a distortion of one's time-sense -- an apparent slowdown of temporal sequence, actually representing a speedup of physiological events. I resolved to be more cautious with it, in that she was more conversant with these matters than the rest of us, having once been an advanced pupil of Dworkin's. And perhaps she was correct. Perhaps there was such an effect in operation later that evening when I returned to my own quarters. At least, it seemed as if the person who attempted to kill me was moving a trifle more slowly than I would have myself under similar circumstances. At that, the stroke was almost successful. The blade caught me in the side and the world went away. Leaking life, I awoke in my old bed in my old home on the shadow Earth where I had dwelled for so long as Carl Corey. How I had been returned, I had no idea. I crawled outside and into a blizzard. Clinging precariously to consciousness, I cached the Jewel of Judgment in my old compost heap, for the world did indeed seem to be slowing down about me. Then I made it to the road, to try flagging down a passing motorist. It was a friend and former neighbor, Bill Roth, who found me there and drove me to the nearest clinic. There, I was treated by the same doctor who had attended me years before, at the time of my accident. He suspected I might be apsychiatric case, as the old record did reflect that faked state of affairs. Bill showed up later, however, and set a number of things right. An attorney, he had grown curious at the time of my disappearance and done some investigating. He had learned about my fake certification and my successive escapes. He even possessed details on these matters and on the accident itself. He still felt there was something strange about me, but it did not really bother him that much. Later, Random contacted me via my Trump and advised me that Brand had come around and was asking for me. With Random's assistance, I returned to Amber. I went to see Brand. It was then that I learned of the nature of the power struggle which had been going on about me, and the identities of the participants. His story, together with what Bill had told me back on the shadow Earth, finally brought some sense and coherence to occurrences of the past several years. He also told me more concerning the nature of the danger we currently faced. I did nothing the following day, ostensibly for purposes of preparing myself for a visit to Tir-na Nog'th, actually to buy additional time in which to recover from my injury. This commitment made, however, it had to be kept. I did journey to the city ill the sky that night, encountering a confusing collection of signs and portents, signifying perhaps nothing, and collecting a peculiar mechanical arm from the ghost of my brother Benedict while I was about it. Returned from this excursion on high, I breakfasted with Random and Ganelon before setting out across Kolvir to return home. Slowly, bewilderingly, the trail began to change about us. It was as though we were walking in Shadow, a well-nigh impossible feat this near to Amber. When we reached this conclusion, we tried to alter our course, but neither Random nor I were able to affect the changing scene. About that time, the unicorn put in an appearance. It seemed to want us to follow it. We did. It had led us through a kaleidoscopic series of changes, until finally we arrived at this place, where it abandoned us to our present devices. Now, with this entire sequence of events tumbling through my head, my mind moved about the peripheries, pushed its way forward, returned to the words Random had just spoken. I felt that I was slightly ahead of him once more. For how long this state of affairs might last, I did not know, but I realized where I had seen work by the same hand which had executed the pierced Trump. Brand had often painted when he was entering one of his melancholy periods, and his favorite techniques came to mind as I recalled canvas after canvas he had brightened or darkened. Add to this his campaign of years before to obtain recollections and descriptions from everyone who had known Martin. While Random had not recognized his style, I wondered how long it might be before he began thinldng as I just had concerning the possible ends of Brand's information gathering. Even if his hand had not actually propelled the blade, Brand was party to the act by providing the means. I knew Random well enough to know that he meant what he had said. He would try to kill Brand as soon as he saw the connection. This was going to be more than awkward. It had nothing to do with the fact that Brand had probably saved my life. I figured I had squared accounts with him by getting him out of that damned tower. No. It was neither indebtedness nor sentiment that caused me to cast about for ways to mislead Random or slow him down. It was the naked, frigid fact that I needed Brand. He had seen to that. My reason for saving him was no more altruistic than his had been in dragging me out of the lake. He possessed something I needed now; information. He had realized this immediately and he was rationing it -- his life's union dues. "I do see the resemblance," I said to Random, "and you may well be right about what happened." "Of course I am right." "It is the card that was pierced," I said. "Obviously. I don't -- " "He was not brought through on the Trump, then. The person who did it therefore made contact, but was unable to persuade him to come across." "So? The contact had progressed to a point of sufficient solidity and proximity that he was able to stab him anyway. He was probably even able to achieve a mental lock and hold him where he was while he bled. The kid probably hadn't had much experience with the Trumps." "Maybe yes, maybe no," I said. "Llewella or Moire might be able to tell us how much he knew about the Trumps. But what I was getting at was the possibility that contact could have been broken before death. If he inherited your regenerative abilities he might have survived." "Might have? I don't want guesses! I want answers!" I commenced a balancing act within my mind. I believed I knew something that he did not, but then my source was not the best. Also, I wanted to keep quiet about the possibility because I had not had a chance to discuss it with Benedict. On the other hSnd, Martin was Random's son, and I did want to direct his attention away from Brand. "Random, I may have something," I said. "What?" "Right after Brand was stabbed," I said, "when we were talking together in the sitting room, do you remember when the conversation turned to the subject of Martin?" "Yes. Nothing new came up." "I had something I might have added at that time, but I restrained myself because everyone was there. Also, because I wanted to pursue it in private with the party concerned." "Who?" "Benedict." "Benedict? What has he to do with Martin?" "I do not know. That is why I wanted to keep it quiet until I found out. And my source of information was a touchy one, at that." "Go ahead." "Dara. Benedict gets mad as hell whenever I mention her name, but so far a number of things she told me have proved correct -- things like the journey of Julian and Gerard along the black road, their injury, their stay in Avalon. Benedict admitted these things had happened." "What did she say about Martin?" Indeed. How to phrase it without giving away the show on Brand... ? Dara had said that Brand had visited Benedict a number of times in Avalon, over a span of years. The time differential between Amber and Avalon is such that it seemed likely, now that I thought about it, that the visits fell into the period when Brand was so actively seeking information on Martin. I had wondered what kept drawing him back there, since he and Benedict had never been especially chummy. "Only that Benedict had had a visitor named Martin, whom she thought was from Amber," I lied. "When?" "Some while back. I'm not sure. ' ' "Why didn't you tell me this before?" "It is not really very much -- and besides, you had never seemed especially interested in Martin." He shifted his gaze to the griffin, crouched and gurgling on my right, then nodded. "I am now," he said. "Things change. If he is still alive, I would like to get to know him. If he is not..." "Okay," I said. "The best way to be about either one is to start figuring a way to get home. I believe we have seen what we were supposed to see and I would like to clear out. ' ' "I was thinking about that," he said, "and it occurred to me that we could probably use this Pattern for that purpose. Just head out to the center and transfer back." "Going in along the dark area?" I asked. "Why not? Ganelon has already tried it and he's okay." "A moment," said Ganelon. "I did not say that it was easy, and I am positive you could not get the horses to go that route." "What do you mean?" I said. "Do you remember that place where we crossed the black road -- back when we were fleeing Avalon?" "Of course."  "Well, the sensations I . experienced in retrieving the card and the dagger were not unlike the upset that came over us at that time. It is one of the reasons I was running so fast. I would favor trying the Trumps again first, under the theory that this point is congruent with Amber. ' ' I nodded. "All right. We might as well try making it as easy as we can. Let's collect the horses first. ' ' We did this, learning the length of the griffin's leash while we were about it. He was drawn up short about thirty meters from the cavemouth, and immediately set up a bleating complaint. This did not make the job of pacifying the horses any easier, but it did give rise to a peculiar notion which I decided to keep to myself. Once we had things under control, Random located his Trumps and I brought out my own. "Let's try for Benedict," he said. "All right. Any time now." I noticed immediately that the cards felt cold again, a good sign. I shuffled out Benedict's and began the preliminaries. Beside me. Random did the same. Contact came almost at once. "What is the occasion?" Benedict asked, his eyes moving over Random, Ganelon and the horses, then meeting with my own. "Will you bring us through?" I said. "Horses, too?" "The works." "Come ahead." He extended his hand and I touched it. We all moved toward him. Moments later, we stood with him in a high, rocky place, a chill wind ruffling our garments, the sun of Amber past midday in a sky full of clouds. Benedict wore a stiff leather jacket and buckskin leggings. His shirt was a faded yellow. An orange cloak concealed the stump of his right arm. He tightened his long jaw and peered down nt me. the hand of oberon "Interesting spot you hie from," he said. "I glimpsed something of the background." I nodded. "Interesting view from this height, also," I said, noting the spyglass at his belt at the same time that I realized we stood on the wide ledge of rock from which Eric had commanded battle on the day of his death and my return. I moved to regard the dark swath through Garnath, far below and stretching off to the horizon. "Yes," he said. "The black road appears to have stabilized its boundaries at most points. At a few others though, it is still widening. It is almost as if it is nearing a final conformity with some -- pattern. -- Now tell me, from what point have you journeyed?" "I spent last night in Tir-na Nog'th," I said, "and this morning we went astray in crossing Kolvir." "Not an easy thing to do," he said. "Getting lost on your own mountain. You keep heading east, you know. That is the direction froni which the sun has been known to take its course." I felt my face flush. "There was an accident," I said, looking away. "We lost a horse." "What sort of accident?" "A serious one -- for the horse." "Benedict," said Random, suddenly looking up from what I realized to be the pierced Trump, "what can you tell me concerning my son Martin?" Benedict studied him for several long moments before he spoke. Then, "Why the sudden interest?" he asked. "Because I have reason to believe he may be dead," he said. "If that is the case, I want to avenge it. If it is not the case -- Well, the thought that it might be has caused me some upset. If he is still living, I would like to meet him and talk with him." "What makes you think he might be dead?" Random glanced at me. I nodded. "Start with breakfast," I said. "While he is doing that. I'll find us lunch," said Ganelon, rummaging in one of the bags. "The unicorn showed us the way..." Random began. finished speaking and Benedict was staring skywards over Garnath. His face betrayed nothing. I had long ago learned to respect his silence. At length, he nodded, once, sharply, and turned to regard Random. "I have long suspected something of this order," he stated, "from things that Dad and Dworkin let fall over the years. I had the impression there was a primal Pattern which they had either located or created, situating our Amber but a shadow away to draw upon its forces. I never obtained any notion as to how one might travel to that place, however." He turned back toward Garnath, gesturing with his chin. "And that, you tell me, corresponds to what was done there?" "It seems to," Random replied. " -- Brought about by the shedding of Martin's blood?" "I think so." Benedict raised the Trump Random had passed him during his narration. At that time, Benedict had made no comment. "Yes," he said now, "this is Martin. He came to me after he departed Rebma. He stayed with me a long while." "Why did he go to you?" Random asked. Benedict smiled faintly. "He had to go somewhere, you know," he said. "He was sick of his position in Rebma, ambivalent toward Amber, young, free and just come into his power through the Pattern. He wanted to get away, see new things, travel in Shadow -- as we all did. I had taken him to Avalon once when he was a small boy, to let him walk on dry land of a summer, to teach him to ride a horse and have him see a crop harvested. When he was suddenly in a position to go anywhere he would in an instant, his choices were still restricted to the few places of which he had knowledge. True, he might have dreamed up a place in that instant and gone there -- creating it, as it were. But he was also aware that he still had many things to learn, to insure his safety in Shadow. So he elected to come to me, to ask me to teach him. And I did. He spent the better part of a year at my place. I taught him to fight, taught him of the ways of the Trumps and of Shadow, instructed him in those things an Amberite must know if he is to survive." "Why did you do all these things?" Random asked. "Someone had to. It was me that he came to, so it was mine to do," Benedict replied. "It was not as if I were not very fond of the boy, though," he added. Random nodded. "You say that he was with you for almost a year. What became of him after that?" "That wanderlust you know as well as I. Once he had obtained some confidence in his abilities, he wanted to exercise them. In the course of instructing him, I had taken him on journeys in Shadow myself, had introduced him to people of my aquaintance at various laces. But there came a time when e wanted to make his own way. One day then, he bade me good-bye and fared forth." "Have you seen him since?" Random asked. "Yes. He returned periodically, staying with me for a time, to tell me of his adventures, his discoveries. It was always clear that it was just a visit. After a time, he would get restless and depart again." "When was the last time you saw him?" "Several years ago, Avalon time, under the usual circumstances. He showed up one morning, stayed for perhaps two weeks, told me of the things he had seen and done, talked of the many things he wanted to do. Later, he set off once more." "And you never heard from him again?" "On the contrary. There were messages left with mutual friends when he would pass their way. Occasionally, he would even contact me via my Trump -- " "He had a set of the Trumps?" I broke in. "Yes, I made him a gift of one of my extra decks." "Did you have a Trump for him?" He shook his head. "I was not even aware that such a Trump existed, until I saw this one," he said, raising the card, glancing at it and passing it back to Random. "I haven't the art to prepare one. Random, have you tried reaching him with this Trump?" "Yes, any number of times since we came across it. Just a few minutes ago, as a matter of fact. Nothing." "Of course that proves nothing. If everything occurred as you guessed and he did survive it, he may have resolved to block any future attempts at contact. He does know how to do that." "Did it occur as I guessed? Do you know more about it?" "I have an idea," Benedict said. "You see, he did show up injured at a friend's place -- off in Shadow -- some years ago. It was a body wound, caused by the thrust of a blade. They said he came to them in very bad shape and did not go into details as to what had occurred. He remained for a few days -- until he was able to get around again -- and departed before he was really fully recovered. That was the last they heard of him. The last that I did, also." "Weren't you curious?" Random asked. "Didn't you go looking for him?" "Of course I was curious. I still am. But a man should have the right to lead his own life without the meddling of relatives, no matter how well-intentioned. He had pulled through the crisis and he did not attempt to contact me. He apparently knew what he wanted to do. He did leave a message for me with the Tecys, saying that when I learned of what had happened I was not to worry, that he knew what he was about." 'The Tecys?" I said. "That's right. Friends of mine off in Shadow." I refrained from saying the things that I might. I had thought them just another part of Dara's story, for she had so twisted the truth in other areas. She had mentioned the Tecys to me as if she knew them, as if she had stayed with them -- all with Benedict's knowledge. The moment did not seem appropriate, however, to tell him of my previous night's vision in Tir-na Nog'th and the things it had indicated concerning his relationship to the girl. I had not yet had sufficient time to ponder the matter and all that it implied. Random stood, paced, paused near the ledge, his back to us, fingers knotted behind him. After a moment, he turned and stalked back. "How can we get in touch with the Tecys?" he asked Benedict. "No way," said Benedict, "except to go and see them." Random turned to me. "Corwin, I need a horse. You say that Star's been through a number of hellrides..." "He's had a busy morning." "It wasn't that strenuous. It was mostly fright, and he seems okay now. May I borrow him?" Before I could answer, he turned toward Benedict. "You'll take me, won't you?" he said. Benedict hesitated. "I do not know what more there is to learn -- " he began. "Anything! AnytWng at all they might remember -- possibly something that did not really seem important at the time but is now, knowing what we know." Benedict looked to me. I nodded. "He can ride Star, if you are "All right," Benedict said, getting to his feet. "I'll fetch my mount." He turned and headed off toward the place where the great striped beast was tethered. "Thanks, Corwin," Random said. "I'll let you do me a favor in return." "What?" "Let me borrow Martin's Trump." "What for?" "An idea just hit me. It is too complicated to get into if you want to get moving. No harm should come of it, though." He chewed his lip. "Okay. I want it back when you are done with it." "Of course." "Will it help find him?" "Maybe." He passed me the card. "You heading back to the palace now?" he asked. "Yes." "Would you tell Vialle what has happened and where I have gone? She worries." "Sure. I'll do that." "I'll take good care of Star." "I know that. Good luck." "Thanks."    I rode Firedrake. Ganelon walked. He had insisted. We followed the route I had taken in pursuing Dara on the day of the battle. Along with recent developments, that is probably what made me think of her again. I dusted off my feelings and examined them carefully. I realized then that despite the games she had doubtless been privy or party to and her stated designs upon the realm, I was still attracted to her by something more than curiosity. I was not really surprised to discover this. Things had looked pretty much the same the last time I had pulled a surprise inspection in the emotional barracks. I wondered then how much of truth there might have been to my final vision of the previous night, wherein her possible line of descent from Benedict had been stated. There was indeed a physical resemblance, and I was more than half-convinced. In the ghost city, of course, the shade of Benedict had conceded as much, raising his new, strange arm in her defense... "What's funny?" Ganelon asked, from where he strode to my left. "The arm," I said, "that came to me from Tir-na Nog'th -- I had worried over some hidden import, some unforeseen force of destiny to the thing, coming as it had into our world from that place of mystery and dream. Yet it did not even last the day. Nothing remained when the Pattern destroyed lago. The entire evening's visions came to nothing." Ganelon cleared his throat. "Well, it wasn't exactly the way you seem to think," he said. "What do you mean?" "That arm device was not in lago's saddlebag. Random stowed it in your bag. That's where the food was, and after we had eaten he returned the utensiles to where they had been in his own bag, but not the arm. There was no space." "Oh," I said. "Then -- " Ganelon nodded. " -- So he has it with him now," he finished. "The arm and Benedict both. Damn! I've small liking for that thing. It tried to kill me. No one has ever been attacked in Tir-na Nog'th before." "But Benedict, Benedict's okay. He's on our side, even if you have some differences at the moment. Right?" I did not answer him. He reached up and took firedrake's reins, drawing him to a halt. He stared up then, studying my face. "Corwin, what happened up there, anyway? What did you learn?" I hesitated. In truth, what had I learned in the city in the sky? No one was certain as to the mechanism behind the visions of Tir-na Nog'th. It could well be, as we have sometimes suspected, that the place simply served to objectify one's unspoken fears and desires, mixing them perhaps with unconscious guesswork. Sharing conclusions and reasonably based conjectures was one thing. Suspicions engendered by something unknown were likely better retained than given currency. Still, that arm was solid enough... "I told you," I said, "that I had knocked that arm off the ghost of Benedict. Obviously, we were fighting." "You see it then as an omen that you and Benedict will eventually be in conflict?" "Perhaps." "You were shown a reason for it, weren't you?" "Okay," I said, finding a sigh without trying. "Yes. It was indicated that Dara was indeed related to Benedict -- a thing which may well fje correct. It is also quite possible, if it is true, that he is unaware of it. Therefore, we keep quiet about it until we can verify it or discount it. Understood?" "Of course. But how could this thing be?" "Just as she said." ' 'Great-granddaughter?' ' I nodded. "By whom?" "The hellmaid we knew only by reputation -- Lintra, the lady who cost him his arm." "But that battle was only a recent thing." "Time flows differently in different realms of Shadow, Ganelon. In the farther reaches -- It would not be impossible." He shook his head and relaxed his grip on the reins. "Corwin, I really think Benedict should know about this," he said. "If it is true, you ought to give him a chance to prepare himself rather than let him discover it of a sudden. You people are such an infertile lot that paternity seems to hit you hader than it does others. Look at Random. For years, he had disowned his son, and now -- I've a feeling he'd risk his life for him." "So do I," I said. "Now forget the first part but carry the second one a step further in the case of Benedict." "You think he would take Dara's side against Amber?" "I would rather avoid presenting him with the choice by not letting him know that it exists -- if it exists." "I think you do him a disservice. He is hardly an emotional infant. Get hold of him on the Trump and tell him your suspicions. That way, at least, he can be thinking about it, rather than have him risk some sudden confrontation unprepared." "He would not believe me. You have seen how he gets whenever I mention Data." "That in itself may say something. Possibly he suspects what might have happened and rejects it so vehemently because he would have it otherwise." "Right now it would just widen a rift I am trying to heal." "Your holding back on him now may serve to rupture it completely when he finds out." "No. I believe I know my brother better than you do." He released the reins. "Very well," he said. "I hope you are right." I did not answer, but started Firedrake to moving once more. There was an unspoken understanding between us that Ganelon could ask me anything he wanted, and it also went without saying that I would listen to any advice he had to offer me. This was partly because his position was unique. We were not related. He was no Amberite. The struggles and problems ofAmber were his only by choice. We had been friends and then enemies long ago, and finally, more recently, friends again and allies in a battle in his adopted land. That matter concluded, he had asked to come with me, to help me deal with my own affairs and those of Amber. As I saw it, he owed me nothing now, nor I him -- if one keeps a scoreboard tally on Such matters. Therefore, it was friendship alone that bound us, a stronger thing than bygone debts and points of honor: in other words, a thing which gave him the right to bug me on matters such as this, where I might have told even Random to go to hell once I had made up my mind. I realized I should not be irritated when everything that he said was tendered in good faith. Most likely it was an old military feeling, going back to our earliest relationship as well as being tied in with the present state of affairs: I do not like having my decisions and orders questioned. Probably, I decided, I was irritated even more by the fact that he had made some shrewd guesses of late, and some fairly sound suggestions based upon them -- things I felt I ought to have caught myself. No one likes to admit to a resentment based on something like that. Still... Was that all? A simple projection of dissatisfaction over a few instances of personal inadequacy? An old Army reflex as to the sanctity of my 'Jccisions? Or was it something The hand of oberon deeper that had been bothering me and was just now coming to the surface? "Corwin," Ganelon said, "I've been doing some thinking..." I sighed. "Yes?" "... about Random's son. The way your crowd heals, I suppose it is possible that he might have survived and still be about." "I would like to think so." "Do not be too hasty." "What do you mean?" "I gather he had very little contact with Amber and the rest of the family, growing up in Rebma the way that he did. "That is the way I understand it, too." "In fact, outside of Benedict -- and Llewella, back in Rebma -- the only other one he apparently had contact with would have been the one who stabbed him -- Bleys, Brand or Fiona. It has occurred to me that he probably has a pretty distorted view of the family." "Distorted," I said, "but maybe not unwarranted, if I see what you are getting at." "I thii you do. It seems conceivable that he is not only afraid of the family, but may have it in for the lot of you." "It is possible," I said. "Do you think he could have thrown in with the enemy?" I shook my head. "Not if he knows they are the tools of the crowd that tried to kill him." "But are they? I wonder... ? You say Brand got scared and tried to back out of whatever arrangement they had with the black road gang. If they are that strong, I wonder whether Fiona and Bleys might not have become their tools? If this were the case, I could see Martin angling for something which gave him power over them." "Too elaborate a structure of guesses," I said. "The enemy seems to know a lot about you." "True, but they had a couple traitors to give them lessons." "Could they have given them everything you say Dara knew?" "That is a good point," I said, "but it is hard to say." Except for the business about the Tecys which occurred to me immediately. I decided to keep that to myself for the moment though, to find out what he was leading up to, rather than going off on a tangent. So, "Martin was hardly in a position to tell them much about Amber," I said. Ganelon was silent for a moment. Then, "Have you had a chance to check on the business I asked you about that night at your tomb?" he said. "What business?" "Whether the Trumps could be bugged," he said. "Now that we know Martin had a deck..." It was my turn to be silent while a small family of moments crossed my path, single file, from the left, sticlung their tongues out at me. "No," I said then. "I haven't had a chance." We proceeded on for quite a distance before he said, "Corwin, the night you brought Brand back... ?" "Yes?" "You say you accounted for everyone later, in trying to figure out who it was that stabbled you, and that any of them would have been hard put to pull the stunt in the time involved." "Oh," I said, "and oh." He nodded. "Now you have another relative to think about. He may lack the family finesse only because he is young and unpracticed." Sitting there in my mind, I gestured back at the silent parade of moments that crossed between Amber and then. IV. She asked who it was when I knocked and I told her. "Just a moment." I heard her footsteps and then the door swung in. Vialle is only a little over five feet tall and quite slim. Brunette, fine-featured, very softspoken. She was wearing red Her sightless eyes looked througl me, reminding me of darkness past of pain. "Random," I said, "asked me tc tell you that he would be delayed a little longer, but that there was nothing to worry about. ' ' "Please come in," she said stepping aside and drawing the doo the rest of the way open. I I did. I did not want to, but  did. I had not intended to takfl Random's request literally -- that I tell her what had happened and where he had gone. I had meant simply to tell her what I had already said, nothing more. It was not until we had ridden our separate ways that I realized exactly what rAi AxV Random's request had amounted to: He had just asked me to go tell his wife, to whom I had never spoken more than half a dozen words, that he had taken off to go looking for his illegitimate son -- the lad whose mother, Morganthe, had committed suicide, a thing for which Random had been punished by being forced to marry Vialle. The fact that the marriage had somehow worked beautifully was something which still amazed me. I had no desire to dispense a load of awkward tidings, and as I moved into the room I sought alternatives. I passed a bust of Random set on a high shelf on the wall to my left. I had actually gone by before it registered that my brother was indeed the subject. Across the room, I saw her workbench. Turning back, I studied the bust. "I did not realize that you sculpted," I said. "Yes." Casting my gaze about the apartment, I quickly located other examples of her work. "Quite good," I said. "Thank you. Won't you sit down?" I lowered myself into a large, high-armed chair which proved more comfortable than it had looked. She seated herself on a low divan to my right, curling her legs beneath her. "May I get you something to eat, or to drink?" "No thanks. I can only stay a short while. What it is, is that Random, Ganelon and I had gotten a bit sidetracked on the way home, and after that delay we met with Benedict for a time. The upshot of it was that Random and Benedict had to make another small journey. ' ' "How long will he be away?" "Probably overnight. Maybe a bit longer. If it is going to be much longer he will probably call back on someone's Trump, and we'll let you know." My side began to throb and I rested my hand upon it, massaging it gently. "Random has told me many things about you," she said. I chuckled. "Are you certain you would not care for something to eat? It would be no trouble." "Did he tell you that I am always hungry?" She laughed. "No. But if you have been as active as you say, I would guess that you did not take time for lunch." "In that you would be only halfcorrect. All right. If you've a spare piece of bread lying about it might do me some good to gnaw on it." "Fine. Just a moment." She rose and departed into the next room. I took the opportunity to scratch heartily all about my wound where it was suddenly itching fit to kill. I had accepted her hospitality partly for this reason and partly because of the realization that I actually was hungry. Only a little later it struck me that she could not have seen me attacking my side as I was. Her sure movements, her confident manner had relaxed my awareness of her blindness. Good. It pleased me that she was able to carry it so well. I heard her humming a tune; "The Ballad of the Water Crossers," the song of Amber's great merchant navy. Amber is not notedj for manufacture, and agriculture has never been our forte. But our ships sail the shadows, plying between: anywhere and anywhere, dealing in anything. Just about every male Amberite, noble or otherwise, spends some time in the fleet. Those of the blood laid down the trade routes long ago that other vessels might follow, the seas of a double dozen worlds in every captain's head. I had assisted in this in times gone by, and though my involvement had never been so deep as Gerard's or Caine's, I had been mightily moved by the forces of the deep and the spirit of the men who crossed it. After a while, Vialle came in bearing a tray heavy with bread, meat, cheese, fruit and a flask of wine. She set it upon a table near at hand. "You mean to feed a regiment?" I asked. "Best to be safe." "Thanks. Won't you Join me?" "A piece of fruit, perhaps," she said. Her fingers sought for a second, located an apple. She returned to the divan. "Random tells me you wrote that song," she said. "That was a very long time ago, Vialle." "Have you composed any recently?" I began to shake my head, caught myself, said, "No. That part of me is... resting." "Pity. It is lovely." "Random is the real musician." "Yes, he is very good. But performance and composition are two different things." "True. One day when things have eased up... Tell me, are you hppy here in Amber? Is everything to your liking? Is there anything that you need?" She smiled. "All that I need is Random. He is a good man." I was strangely moved to hear her speak of him in this fashion. "Then I am happy for you," I said. And, "Younger, smaller... he might have had it a bit rougher than the rest of us," I went on. "Nothing quite as useless as another prince when there is already a crowd of them about. I was as guilty as the rest. Bleys and I once stranded him for two days on an islet to the south of here..." "... And Gerard went and got him when he learned of it," she said. "Yes, he told me. It must bother you if you remember it after all this time." "It must have made an impression on him, too." "No, he forgave you long ago. He told it as a joke. Also, he drove a spike through the heel of your boot -- pierced your foot when you put it on." "Then it was Random! I'll be damned! I had always blamed Julian for that one." "That one bothers Random." "How long ago all of this Was... " I said. I shook my head and continued eating. Hunger seized me and she gave me several minutes of silence in which to get the upper hand on it. When I had, I felt compelled to say something. "That is better. Much better," I began. "It was a peculiar and trying night that I spent in the sky-city." "Did you receive omens of a useful nature?" "I do not know how useful they might prove. On the other hand, I suppose I'd rather have had them than not. Have there been any interesting happenings hereabouts?" "A servant tells me your brother Brand continues to rally. He ate well this morning, which is encouraging." "True," I said. "True. It would seem he is out of danger." "Likely. It -- It is a terrible series of happenings to which you have all been subjected. I am sorry. I was hoping you might obtain some indication of an upturn in your affairs during the night you spent in Tir-na Nog'th." "It does not matter," I said. "I am not that sure of the value of the thing." "Then why -- Oh." I studied her with renewed interest. Her face still betrayed nothing, but her right hand twitched, tapping and plucking at the material of the divan. Then, as with a sudden awareness of its eloquence, she stilled it. She was obviously a person who had answered her own question and wished now she had done it in silence. "Yes," I said, "I was stalling. You are aware of my injury." She nodded. "I am not angry with Random for having told you," I said. "His judgment has always been acute and geared to defense. I see no reason not to rely on it myself. I must inquire as to how much he has told you, however, both for your own safety and my peace of mind. For there are things I suspect but have not yet spoken." "I understand. It is difficult to assess a negative -- the things he might have left out, I mean -- but he tells me most things. I know your story and most of the others'. He keeps me aware of events, suspicions, conjectures." "Thank you," I said, taking a sip of the wine. "It makes it easier for me to speak then, seeing how things are with you. I am going to tell you everything that happened from breakfast till now..." So I did. She smiled occasionally as I spoke, but she did not interrupt. When I had finished, she asked, "You thought that mention of Martin would upset me?" "It seemed possible," I told her. "No," she said. "You see, I knew Martin in Rebma, when he was but a small boy. I was there while he was growing up. I liked him then. Even if he were not Random's son he would still be dear to me. I can only be pleased with Random's concern and hope that it has come in time to benefit them both." I shook my head. "I do not meet people like you too often," I said. "I am glad that I finally have." She laughed, then said, "You were without sight for a long while." "Yes." "It can embitter a person, or it can give him a greater joy in those things which he does have." I did not have to think back over my feelings from those days of blindness to know that I was a person of the first sort, even discounting the circumstances under which I had suffered it. I am sorry, but that is the way that I am, and i am sorry. "True," I said. "You are fortunate." "It is really only a state of mine -- a thing a Lord of Shadow can easily appreciate." She rose. "I have always wondered as to your appearance," she said. "Random has described you, but that is different. May I?" "Of course." She approached and placed her fingertips upon my face. Delicately, she traced my features.  "Yes," she said, "you are muchl as I had thought you would be. And! I feel the tension in you. It has been there for a long while, has it not?" "In some form or other, I suppose, ever since my return to Amber." "I wonder," she said, "whether you might have been happier before you regained your memory." "It is one of those impossible! uestions," I said. "I might also be! ead if I had not. But putting that part aside for a moment, in those times there was still a thing that drove me, that troubled me every day. I was constantly looking for ways to discover who I really was, what I was." "But were you happier, or less happy, than you are now?" "Neither," I said. "Things balance out. It is, as you suggested, a state of mind. And even if it were not so, I could never go back to that other life, now that I know who t am, now that I have found    ''Why not?" "Why do o cl"I want to understand you," she said. "Ever since I first heard of you back in Rebtna, even before Random told me stories, I wondered what it was that drove you. Now I've the opportunity -- no right, of course, just the opportunity -- I felt it worth speaking out of turn and order beyond my station simply to ask you." A half-chuckle caught me. "Fairly taken," I said. "I will see whether I can be honest. Hatred drove me at first -- hatred for my brother Eric -- and my desire for the throne. Had you asked me on my return which was the stronger, I would have said that it was the summons of the throne. Now, though... Now I would have to admit that it was actually the other way around. I had not realized it until this moment, but it is true. But Eric is dead and there is nothing left of what I felt then. The throne remains, but now I find that my feelings toward it are mixed. There is a possibility that none of us has a right to it under present circumstances, and even if all family objections were removed I would not take it at this time. I would have to see stability restored to the realm and a number of questions answered first." "Even if these things showed that you may not have the throne?" "Even so." "Then I begin to understand." "Understand what?" "Lord Corwin, my knowledge of the philosophical bases of these things is limited, but it is my understanding that you are able to find anything you wish within Shadow. This has troubled me for a long while, and I never fully understood Random's explanations. If you wished, could not each of you walk in Shadow and find yourself another Amber -- like this one in all respects, save that you ruled there or enjoyed whatever other status you might desire?" "Yes, we could locate such places," I said. "Then why is this not done, to have an end of strife?" "It is because a place could be found which seemed to be the same -- but that would be all. We are a part of this Amber as surely as it is a part of us. Any shadow of Amber would have to be populated with shadows of ourselves to seem worthwhile. We could even except our own person should we choose to move into a ready realm. However, the shadow folk would not be exactly like the other people here. A shadow is never precisely like that which casts it. These little differences add up. They are actually worse than major ones. It would amount to entering a nation of strangers. The best mundane comparison which occurs to me is an encounter with a person who strongly resembles another person you know. You keep expecting him to act like your acquaintance; worse yet, you have a tendency to act toward him as you would toward that other. You face him with a certain mask and his responses are not appropriate. It is an uncomfortable feeling. I never enjoy meeting people who remind me of other people. Personality is the one thing we cannot control in our manipulations of Shadow. In fact, it is the means by which we can tell one angther from shadows of themselves. This is why Rora could not decide about me for so long, back on the shadow Earth: my new personality was sufficiently different." "I begin to understand," she said. "It is not just Amber for you. It is the place plus everything else." "The place plus everything else... That is Amber," I agreed. "You say that your hate died with Eric and your desire for the throne has been tempered by the consideration of new things you have learned." "That is so." "Then I think I do understand what it is that moves you." "The desire for stability moves me," I said, "and something of curiosity -- and revenge on our enemies..." "Duty," she said. "Of course." I snorted. "It would be comforting to put such a face on it," I said. "As it is, however, I will not be a hypocrite. I am hardly a dutiful son of Amber or of Oberon." "Your voice makes it plain that you do not wish to be considered one." I closed my eyes, closed them to join her in darkness, to recall for a brief while the world where other messages than light waves took precedence. I knew then that she had been right about my voice. Why had I trodden so heavily on the idea of duty as soon as it was suggested? I like credit for being good and clean and noble and high-minded when I have it coming, even sometimes when I do not -- the same as the next person. What bothered me about the notion of duty of Amber? Nothing. What was it then? Dad. I no longer owed him anything, least of all duty. Ultimately, he was responsible for the present state of affairs. He had fathered a great brood of us without providing for a proper succession, he had been less than kind to all of our mothers and he then expected our devotion and support. He played favorites and, in fact, it even seemed he played us off against one another. He then got suckered into something he could not handle and left the kingdom in a mess. Sigmund Freud had long ago anesthetized me to any normal, generalized feelings of resentment which might operate within the family unit. I have no quarrel on those grounds. Facts are another matter. I did not dislike my father simply because he had given me no reason to like him; in truth, it seemed that he had labored in the other direction. Enough. I realized what it was that bothered me about the notion of duty: its object. "You are right," I said, opening my eyes, regarding her, "and I am glad that you told me of it." I rose. "Give me your hand," I said. She extended her right hand and I raised it to my lips. "Thank you," I said. "It was a good lunch." I turned and made my way to the door. When I looked back she had blushed and was smiling, her hand still partly raised, and I began to understand the change in Random. "Good luck to you," she said, the moment my footsteps ceased. "... And you," I said, and went out quickly.    I had been planning to see Brand next, but just could not bring myself to do it. For one thing, I did not want to encounter him with my wits dulled by fatigue. For another, talking with Vialle was the first pleasant thing which had happened to me in some time, and Just this once I was going to quit while I was ahead. I mounted the stair and walked the corridor to my room, thinking of course of the night of the knifings as I fitted my new key to my new lock. In my bed chamber, I drew the drapes against the afternoon's light, undressed and got into bed. As on other occasions of rest after stress with more stress pending, sleep eluded me for a time. For a long while I tossed and twisted, reliving events of the past several days and some from even farther back. When finally I slept, my dreams were an amalgam of the same material, including a spell in my old cell, scraping away at the door. It was dark when I awoke and I actually felt rested. The tension gone out of me, my reverie was much more peaceful. In fact, there was a tiny charge of pleasant excitement dancing through the back of my head. It was a tip-of-thetongue imperative, a buried notion that -- Yes! I sat up. I reached for my clothes, began to dress. I buckled on Grayswandir. I folded a blanket and tucked it under my arm. Of course... My mind felt clear and my side had stopped throbbing. I had no idea how long I had slept, and it was hardly worth checking at this point. I had something far more important to look into, something which should have occurred to me a long while ago -- had occurred, as a matter of fact. I had actually been staring right at it once, b.it the crush of time and events had ground it from my mind. Until now. I locked my room behind me and headed for the stair. Candles flickered, and the faded stag who had been dying for centuries on the tapestry to my right looked back on the faded dogs who had been pursuing him for approximately as long. Sometimes my sympathies are with the stag; usually though, I am all dog. Have to have the thing restored one of these days. The stairs and down. No sounds from below. Late, then. Good. Another day and we're still alive. Maybe even a trifle wiser. Wise enough to realize there are many more things we still need to know. Hope, though. There's that. A thing I lacked when I squatted in that damned cell, hands pressed against my ruined eyes, howling. Vialle... I wish I could have spoken with you for a few moments in those days. But I learned what I learned in a nasty school, and even a milder curriculum would probably not have given me your grace. Still... Hard to say. I have always felt I am more dog than stag, more hunter than victim. You might have taught me something that would have blunted the bitterness, tempered the hate. But would that have been for the best? The hate died with its object and the bitterness, too, has passed -- but looking back, I wonder whether I would have made it without them to sustain me. I am not at all certain that I would have survived my internment without my ugly companions to drag me back to life and sanity time and again. Now I can afford the luxury of an occasional stag-thought, but then it might have been fatal. I do not truly know, kind lady, and I doubt that I ever will. Stillness on the second floor. A few noises from below. Sleep well, lady. Around, and down again. I wondered whether Random had uncovered anything of great moment. Probably not, or he or Benedict should have contacted me by now. Unless there was trouble. But no. It is ridiculous to shop for worries. The real thing makes itself felt in due course, and I'd more than enough to go around. The ground floor. "Will," I said, and, "Rolf." "Lord Corwin." The two guards had assumed professional stances on hearing my footsteps. Their faces told me that all was well, but I asked for the sake of form. "Quiet, Lord. Quiet," replied the senior. "Very good," I said, and I continued on, entering and crossing the marble dining hall. It would work, I was sure of that, if time and moisture had not totally effaced it. And then... I entered the long corridor, where the dusty walls pressed close on either side. Darkness, shadows, my footsteps... I came to the door at the end, opened it, stepped out onto the platform. Then down once more, that spiralling way, a light here, a light there, into the caverns of Kolvir. Random had been right, I decided then. If you had gouged out everything, down to the level of that distant floor, there would be a close correspondence between what was left and the place of that primal Pattern we had visited this morning... On down. Twisting and winding through the gloom. The torch and lantern-lit guard station was theatrically stark within it. I reached the floor and headed that way. "Good evening. Lord Corwin," said the lean, cadaverous figure who rested against a storage rack, smoking his pipe, grinning around it. "Good evening, Roger. How are things in the nether world?" "A rat, a bat, a spider. Nothing much else astir. Peaceful." "You enjoy this duty?" He nodded. "I am writing a philosophical romance shot through with elements of horror and morbidity. I work on those parts down here." "Fitting, fitting," I said. "I'll be needing a lantern." He took one from the rack, brought it to flame from his candle. "Will it have a happy ending?" I inquired. He shrugged. "I'll be happy." "I mean, does good triumph and hero bed heroine? Or do you kill everybody off?" "That's hardly fair," he said. "Never mind. Maybe I'll read it one day." "Maybe," he said. I took the lantern and turned # M(ay, heading in a direction I had not taken in a long while. I discovered that I could still measure the echoes in my mind. Before too long, I neared the wall, sighted the proper corridor, entered it. It was simply a matter of counting my paces then. My feet knew the way. The door to my old cell stood partly ajar. I set down the lantern and used both hands to open it fully. It gave way grudgingly, moaning as it moved. Then I raised the lantern, held it high and entered. My flesh tingled and my stomach clenched itself within me. I began to shiver. I had to fight down a strong impulse to bolt and run. I had not anticipated such a reaction. I did not want to step away from that heavy brassbound door for fear that it would be slammed and bolted behind me. It was an instant close to pure terror that the small dirty cell had aroused in me. I forced tiyself to dwell on particulars -- the bole which had been my latrine, the blackened spot where I had built my ttre on that final day. I ran my left band oyer the inner surface of the boor, finding and tracing there the grooves I had worn while scraping away with my spoon. I remembered what the activity had done to my hands. I stooped to examine the gouging. Not nearly so deep as it had seemed at the time, not when compared to the total thickness of the door. I realized how much I had exaggerated the effects of that feeble effort toward freedom. I stepped past it and regarded the wall. Faint. Dust and moisture had worked to undo it. But I could still discern the outlines of the lighthouse of Cabra, bordered by four slashes of my old spoon handle. The magic was still there, that force which had finally transported me to freedom. I felt it without calling upon it. I turned and faced the other wall. The sketch which I now regarded had fared less well than that of the lighthouse, but then it had been executed with extreme haste by the light of my last few matches. I could not even make out all of the details, though my memory furnished a few of those which were hidden: It was a view of a den or library, bookshelves lining the walls, a desk in the foreground, a globe beside the desk. I wondered whether I should risk wiping it clean. I set my lantern on the floor, returned to the sketch on the other wall. With a comer of my blanket, I gently wiped some dust from a oint near the base of the lightouse. The line grew clearer. I wiped it again, exerting a little more pressure. Unfortunate. I destroyed an inch or so of outline. I stepped back and tore a wide strip from the edge of the blanket. I folded what remained into a pad and seated myself on it. Slowly, carefully then, I set to work on the lighthouse. I had to get an exact feeling for the work before I tried cleaning the other one. Half an hour later I stood up and stretched, bent and massaged life back into my legs. What remained of the lighthouse was clean. Unfortunately, I had destroyed about twenty percent of the sketch before I developed a sense of the wall's texture and an appropriate stroke across it. I doubted that I was going to improve any further. The lantern sputtered as I moved it. I unfolded the blanket, shook it out, tore off a fresh strip. Making up a new pad, I knelt before the other sketch and set to work. Awhile later I had uncovered what remained of it. I had forgotten the skull on the desk until a careful stroke revealed it once again -- and the angle of the far wall, and a tall candlestick... I drew back. It would be risky to do any more rubbing. Probably unnecessary, also. It seemed about as entire as it had been. The lantern was flickering once again. Cursing Roger for not checking the kerosene level, I stood and held the light at shoulder level off to my left. I put everything from my mind but the scene before me. I gained something of perspective as I stared. A moment later and it was totally three-dimensional and had expanded to fill my entire field of vision. I stepped forward then and rested the lantern on the edge of the desk. I cast my eyes about the place. There were bookshelves on all four walls. No windows. Two doors at the far end of the room, right and left, across from one another, one closed, the other partly ajar. There was a long, low table covered with books and papers beside the opened door. Bizarre curios occupied open spaces on the shelves and odd niches and recesses in the walls -- bones, stones, pottery, inscribed tablets, lenses, wands, instruments of unknown function. The huge rug resembled an Ardebil. I took a step toward that end of the room and the lantern sputtered again. I turned and reached for it. At that moment, it failed. I growled an obscenity and lowered my hand. Then I turned, slowly, to check for any possible light sources. Something resembling a branch of coral shone faintly on a shelf across the room and a pale line of illumination occurred at the base of the closed door. I abandoned the lantern and crossed the room. I opened the door as quietly as I could. The room it let upon was deserted, a small, windowless living place faintly illuminated by the still smouldering embers in its single, recessed hearth. The room's walls were of stone and they arched above me. The fireplace was a possibly natural niche in the wall to my left. A large, armored door was set in the far wall, a big key partly turned in its lock. I entered, taking a candle from a nearby table, and moved toward the fireplace to give it a light. As I knelt and sought a flame among the embers, I heard a soft footfall in the vicinity of the doorway. Turning, I saw him just beyond the threshold. About five feet in height, hunchbacked. His hair and beard were even longer than I remembered. Dworkin wore a nightshirt which reached to his ankles. He carried an oil lamp, his dark eyes peering across its sooty chimney. "Oberon," he said, "is it finally time?" "What time is that?" I asked softly. He chuckled. "What other? Time to destroy the world, of course!" V. face, kept my voice low. "Not quite," I said. "Not quite." He sighed. "You remain unconvinced." He looked forward and cocked his head, peering down at me. "Why must you spoil things?" he said. "I've spoiled nothing." He lowered the lamp. I turned my head again, but he finally got a good look at my face. He laughed. "Funny. Funny, funny, funny," he said. "You come as the young Lord Corwin thinking to sway me with family sentiment. Why did you not choose Brand or Bleys? It was Clarissa's lot served us best." I shrugged and stood. "Yes and no," I said, determined now to feed him ambiguities for so long as he'd accept them and respond. Something of value might emerge, and it seemed an easy way to keep him in a good humor. "And yourself?" I continued. "What face would you put on things?" "Why, to win your good will I'll match you," he said, and then he began to laugh. He threw his head back, and as his laughter rang about me a change came over him. His stature seemed to increase, and his face luffed like a sail cut too close to the wind. The hump on his back was diminished as he straightened and stood taller. His features rearranged themselves and his beard darkened. By then it was obvious that he was somehow redistributing his body mass, for the nighshirt which had reached his ankles was now midway up his shins. He breathed deeply and his shoulders widened. His arms lengthened, his bulging abdomen narrowed, tapered. He reached shoulder height on me, then higher. He looked me in the eye. His garment reached only to his knees. His hump was totally restored. His face gave a final twist, his features steadied, were reset. His laughter fell to a chuckle, faded, closed with a smirk. I regarded a slightly slimmer version of myself. "Sufficient?" he inquired. "Not half bad," I said. "Wait till I toss a couple logs on the fire." "I will help you." "That's all right." I drew some wood from a rack to the right. Any stall served me somewhat, buying reactions for my study. As I was about the work, he crossed to a chair and seated himself. When I glanced at him I saw that he was not looking at me, but staring into the shadows. I drew out the fire-building, hoping that he would say something, anything. Eventually, he did. "Whatever became of the grand design?" he asked. I did not know whether he was speaking of the Pattern or of some master plan of Dad's to which he had been privy. So, "You tell me," I said. He chuckled again. "Why not? You changed your mind, that is what happened," he said. "From what to what -- as you see it?" "Don't mock me. Even you have no right to mock me," he said. "Least of all, you." I got to my feet. "I was not mocking you," I said. I crossed the room to another chair and carried it over to a position near the fire, across from Dworkin. I seated myself. "How did you recognize me?" I asked. "My whereabouts are hardly common knowledge." "That is true." "Do many in Amber think me dead?" "Yes, and others suppose you might be traveling off in Shadow." "I see." "How have you been -- feeling?" He gave me an evil grin. "Do you mean am I still mad?" "You put it more bluntly than I care to." "There is a fading, there is an intensifying," he said. "It comes to me and it departs again. For the moment I am almost myself -- almost, I say. The shock of your visit, perhaps... Something is broken in my mind. You know that. It cannot be otherwise, though. You know that, too." "I suppose that I do," I said. "Why don't you tell me all about it, all over again? Just the business of talking might make you feel better, might give me something I've missed. Tell me a story." Another laugh. "Anything you like. Have you any preferences? My flight from Chaos to this small sudden island in the sea of night? My meditations upon the abyss? The revelation of the Pattern in a jewel hung round the neck of a unicorn? My transcription of the design by lightning, blood and lyre while our fathers raged baffled, too late come to call me back while the poem of fire ran that first route in my brain, infecting me with the will to form? Too late! Too late... Possessed of the abominations born of the disease, beyond their aid, their power, I planned and built, captive of my new self. Is that the tale you'd hear again? Or rather I tell you of its cure?" My mind spun at the implications he had Just scattered by the fistful. I could not tell whether he spoke literally or metaphorically or was simply sharing paranoid delusions, but the things that I wanted to hear, had to hear, were things closer to the moment. So, regarding the shadowy image of myself from which that ancient voice emerged, "Tell me of its cure," I said. He braced his fingertips together and spoke through them. "I am the Pattern," he said, "in a very real sense. In passing through my mind to achieve the form it now holds, the foundation of Amber, it marked me as surely as I marked it. I realized one day that I am both the Pattern and niyself, and it was forced to become Dworkin in the process of becoming itself. There were nlutual modifications in the birthing of this place and this time, and therein lay our weakness as well as our strength. For it occurred to me that damage to the Pattern would be damage to tnyself, and damage to myself would be reflected within the Pattern. Yet I could not be truly harmed because the Pattern protects me, and who but I could harm the Pattern? A beautiful closed system, it seemed, its weakness totally shielded by its strength." He fell silent. I listened to the fire. I do not know what he listened to. Then, "I was wrong," he said. "Such a simple matter, too... My blood, with which I drew it, could deface it. But it took me ages to realize that the blood of my blood could also do this thing. You could use it, you could also change it -- yea, unto the third generation." It did not come to me as a surprise, learning that he was grandsire to us all. Somehow, it seemed that I had known all along, had known but never voiced it. Yet... if anything, this raised more questions than it answered. Collect one generation of ancestry. Proceed to confusion. I had less idea now than ever before as to what Dworkin really was. Add to this the fact which even he acknowledged: It was a tale told by a madman. "But to repair it... ?" I said. He smirked, my own face twisting before me. "Have you lost your taste to be a Lord of the living void, a king of chaos?" he asked. "Mayhap," I replied. "By the Unicorn thy mother, I knew it would come to this! The Pattern is as strong in you as is the greater realm. What then is your desire?" ' To preserve the realm. ' ' He shook hismy head. " Twould be simpler to destroy everything and try a new start -- as I have told you so often before." "I'm stubborn. So tell me again," I said, attempting to simulate Dad's gruffness. He shrugged. "Destroy the Pattern and we destroy Amber -- and all of the shadows in polar array about it. Give me leave to destroy myself in the midst of the Pattern and we will obliterate it. Give me leave by giving me your word that you will then take the Jewel which contains the essence of order and use it to create a new Pattern, bright and pure, untainted, drawing upon the stuff of your own being while the legions of chaos attempt to distract you on every side. lYomise me that and let me end it, for broken as I am, I would rather die for order than live for it. What say you now?" "Would it not be better to try mending the one we've got than to undo the work of eons?" "Coward!" he cried, leaping to his feet. "I knew you would say that again!" "Well, wouldn't it?" He began to pace. "How many times have we been through this?" he asked. "Nothing has changed! You are afraid to try it!" "Perhaps," I said. "But do you not feel that something for which you have given so much is worth some effort -- some additional sacrifice -- if there is even a possibility of saving it?" "You still do not understand," he said. "I cannot but think that a damaged thing should be destroyed -- and hopefully replaced. The nature of my personal injury is such that I cannot envision repair. I am damaged in just this fashion. My feelings are foreordained." If the Jewel can create a new Pattern, why will it not serve to repair the old one, end our troubles, heal your spirit?" He approached and stood before me. "Where is your memory?" he said. "You know that it would be infinitely more difficult to repair the damage than it would be to start over again. Have you forgotten what it is like out there?" He gestured toward the wall behind him. "Do you want to go and look at it again?" "Yes," I said. "I would like that. Let's go." I rose and looked down at him. His control over his form had begun slipping when he had grown angry. He had already lost three or four inches in height, the image of my face was melting back into his own gnome-like features and a noticeable bulge was growing between his shoulders, had already been visible when he had gestured. His eyes widened and he studied my face. "You really mean it," he said after a moment. "All right, then. Let us go." He turned and moved toward the big metal door. I followed him. He used both hands to turn the key. Then he threw his weight against it. I moved to help him, but he brushed me aside with extraordinary strength before giving the door a final shove. It made a grating noise and moved outward into a fully opened position. I was immediately struck by a strange, somehow familiar odor. Dworkin stepped through and paused. He located what looked to be a long staff leaning against the wall off to his right. He struck it several times against the ground and its upper end began to glow. It lit up the area fairly well, revealing a narrow tunnel into , which he now advanced. I followed him and it widened before too long, so that I was able to come up abreast of him. The odor grew stronger, and I could almost place it. It had been something fairly recent... It was close to eighty paces before our way took a turn to the left and upward. We passed then through a little appendix-like area. It was strewn with broken bones, and a large metal ring was set in the rock a couple feet above the floor. Affixed thereto was a glittering chain, which fell to the floor and trailed on ahead like a line of molten droplets cooling in the gloom. Our way narrowed again after that and Dworkin took the lead once more. After a brief time, he turned an abrupt corner and I heard him muttering. I nearly ran into him when I made the turn myself. He was crouched down and groping with his left hand inside a shadowy cleft. When I heard the soft cawing noise and saw that the chain vanished into the opening I realized what it was and where we were. "Good Wixer," I heard him say. "I am not going far. It is all right, good Wixer. Here is something to chew on." From where he had fetched whatever he tossed the beast, I do not know. But the pruple griffin, which I had now advanced far enough to glimpse as it stirred within its lair, accepted the offering with a toss of its head and a series of crunching noises. Dworkin grinned up at me. "Surprised?" he asked. "At what?" "You thought I was afraid of him. You thought I would never make friends with him. You set him out here to keep me in there -- away from the Pattern." "Did I ever say that?" "You did not have to. I am not a fool." "Have it your way," I said. He chuckled, rose and continued on along the passageway. I followed and it grew level underfoot once again. The ceiling rose and the way widened. At length, we came to the cavemouth. Dworkin stood for a moment silhouetted, staff raised before him. It was night outside, and a clean salt smell swept the musk from my nostrils. Another moment, and he moved forward once more, passing into a World of sky-candles and blue velours. Continuing after him, I had psped briefly at the amazing view. It was not simply that the stars in the moonless, cloudless sky blazed that the distinction between sky and sea had once again been totally obliterated. It was that the Pattern glowed an almost acetylene blue by the sky-sea, and all of the stars above, beside and below were arrayed with a geometric precision, forming a fantastic, oblique latticework which, more than anything else, gave the impression that we hung in the midst of a cosmic web where the Pattern was the true center, the rest of the radiant meshwork a precise consequence of its existence, configuration, position. Dworkin continued on down to the Pattern, right up to the edge beside the darkened area. He waved his staff over it and turned to look at me Just as I came near. "There you are," he announced, "the hole in my mind. I can no longer think through it, only around it. I no longer know what must be done to repair something I now lack. If you think that you can do yourself open to instant destruction each time you depart the Pattern to cross the break. Not destruction by the dark portion. Destruction by the Pattern itself when you break the circuit. The Jewel may or may not sustain you. I do not know. But it will not grow easier. It will become more difficult with each circuit, and your strength will be lessening all the while. The last time we discussed it you were afraid. Do you mean to say you have grown bolder since then?' ' "Perhaps," I said. "You see no other way?" "I know it can be done starting with a clean slate, because once I did it so. Beyond that, I see no other way. The longer you wait the more the situtation worsens. Why not fetch the Jewel and lend me your blade, son? I see no better way." "No," I said. "I must know more. Tell me again how the damage was done." "I still do not know which of your children shed our blood on this spot, if this is what you mean. It was done. Let it go at that. Our darker natures came forth strongly in them. It must be that they are too close to the chaos from which we sprang; growing without the exercises of will we endured in defeating it. I had thought that the ritual of traveling the Pattern might suffice for them. I could think of nothing stronger. Yet it failed. They strike out against everything. They seek to destroy the Pattern itself." "If we succeed in making a fresh start, might not these events simply repeat themselves?" "I do not know. But what choice have we other than failure and a return to chaos?" "What will become of them if we try for a new beginning?" He was silent for a long while. Then he shrugged. "I cannot tell." "What would another generation have been like?" He chuckled. "How can such a question be answered? I have no idea." I withdrew the mutilated Trump and passed it to him. He regarded it near the blaze of his staff. "I believe it is Random's son Martin," I said, "he whose blood was spilled here. I have no idea whether he still lives. What do you think he might have amounted to?" He looked back out over the Pattern. "So this is the object which decorated it," he said. "How did you fetch it forth?" "It was gotten," I said. "It is not your work, is it?" "Of course not. I have never set eyes on the boy. But this answers your question, does it not? If there is another generation your children will destroy it." "As we would destroy them?" He met my eyes and peered. "Is it that you are suddenly becoming a doting father?" he asked. "If you did not prepare that Trump, who did?" He glanced down and flicked it with his fingernail. "My best pupil. Your son Brand. That is his style. See what they do as soon as they gain a little power? Would any of them offer their lives to preserve the realm, to restore the Pattern?" "Probably," I said. "Probably Benedict, Gerard, Random, Corwin..." "Benedict has the mark of doom upon him, Gerard possesses the will but not the wit. Random lacks courage and determinatioji. Corwin... Is he not out of favor and out of sight?" ' My thoughts returned to our last meeting, when he had helped me to escape from my cell to Cabra. It occurred to me that he might have had second thoughts concerning that, not haying been aware of the circumstances which had put me there. 'Is that why you have taken this form?"  fnanner of rebuke? Are you testing me again?" "He is neither out of favor nor sight," I said, "though he has enemies among the family and elsewhere. He would attempt anything to preserve the realm. How do you see his chances?" "Has he not been away for a long while?" "Yes." "Then he might have changed. I do not know." "I believe he is changed. I know He stared at me again, and he kept staring. "You are not Oberon," he said at length. "No." "You are he whom I see before me." "No more, no less." "I see... I did not realize that you knew of this place." "I didn't, until recently. The first time that I came here I was led by the unicorn." His eyes widened. 'That is -- very -- interesting," he said. "It has been so long..." "What of my question?" "Eh? Question? Did you ask a question?" "My chances. Do you think I, ntight be able to repair the Pattern?" , He advanced slowly, and reach'"# up, placed his right hand on my shoulder. The staff tilted in his other hand as nu did so; its blue light flared within a loot of my face, but I felt no heat. He looked into my eyes. the hand of oberon "You have changed," he said, after a time. "Enough," I asked, "to do the job?" He looked away. "Perhaps enough to make it worth trying," he said, "even if we are foredoomed to failure." "Will you help me?" "I do not know," he said, "that I will be able. This thing with my moods, my thoughts -- it cotnes and it goes. Even now, I feel some of my control slipping away. The excitement, perhaps... We had best get back inside." I heard a clinking noise at my back. When I turned, the griffin was there, his head swinging slowly from left to right, his tail from right to left, his tongue darting. He began to circle us, halting when he came to a position between Dworkin and the Pattern. "He knows," Dworkin said. "He can sense it when I begin to change. He will not let me near the Pattern then. -- Good Wixer. We are returning now. It is all right. -- Come, Corwin." We headed back toward the cavemouth and Wixer followed, a clink for every pace. "The Jewel," I said, "the Jewel of Judgment... You say that it is necessary for the repair of the Pattern?" "Yes," he said. "It would have to be borne the entire distance through the Pattern, reinscribing the original design in the places where it has been broken. This could only be done by one who is attuned to the Jewel, though." "I am attuned to the Jewel," I said. "How did you manage that?" he asked, halting. Wixer made a cackling noise behind us, and we resumed walking. "I followed your written instructions -- and Eric's verbal ones," I said. "I took it with me to the center of the Pattern and projected myself through it." "I see," he said. "How did you obtain it?" "Eric gave it to me, on his deathbed." We entered the cave. "You have it now?" "I was forced to cache it in a place off in Shadow." "I would suggest you retrieve it quickly and bring it here or take it back to the palace. It is best kept near the center of things." "Why is that?" "It tends to have a distorting effect on shadows if it lies too long among them." "Distorting? In what fashion?" "There is no way to tell, in advance. It depends entirely upon the locale." We rounded a corner, continued on back through the gloom. "What does it mean," I said, "when you are wearing the Jewel and everything begins to slow down about you? Fiona warned me that this was dangerous, but she was not certain why." "It means that you have reached the bounds of your own existence, that your energies will shortly be exhausted, that you will die unless you do something quickly." "What is that?" "Begin to draw power from the Pattern itself -- the primal Pattern within the Jewel." "How is this achieved?" "You must surrender to it, release yourself, blot out your identity, erase the bounds which separate you from everything else." "It sounds easier said than done." "But it can, be done, and it is the only way." I shook my head. We moved on, coming at last to the big door. Dworkin extinguished the staff and leaned it against the wall. We entered and he secured the door. Wixer had stationed himself just outside. "You will have to leave now," Dworkin said. "But there are many more things that I must ask you, and some that I would like to tell you." "My thoughts grow meaningless, and your words would be wasted. Tomorrow night, or the next, or the next. Hurry! Go!" "Why the rush?" "I may harm you when the change comes over me. I am holding it back by main will now. Depart!" "I do not know how. I know how to get here, but -- " "There are all manner of special Trumps in the desk in the next room. Take the light! Go anywhere! Get out of here!" I was about to protest that I hardly feared any physical violence he could muster, when his features began to flow like melting wax and he somehow seemed much larger and longer-limbed than he had been. Seizing the light, I fled the room, a sudden chill upon me... To the desk. I tore open the drawer and snatched at some Trumps which lay scattered within it. I heard footsteps then, of something entering the room behind me, coming from the chamber I had just departed. They did not seem like the footsteps of a man. I did not look back. Instead, I raised the cards before me and regarded the one on top. It was an unfamiliar scene, but I opened my mind immediately and reached for it. A mountain crag, something indistinct beyond it, a strangely stippled sky, a scattering of stars to the left... The card was alternately hot and cold to my touch, and a heavy wind seemed to come blowing through it as I stared, somehow rearranging the prospect. From right behind me then, the heavily altered but still recognizable voice of Dworkin spoke: "Fool! You have chosen the land of your doom!" A great claw-like hand -- black, leathery, gnarled -- reached over my shoulder, as if to snatch the card away. But the vision seemed ready, and I rushed forward into it, turning the card from me as soon as I realized I had made my escape. Then I halted and stood stock-still, to let my senses adjust to the new locale. I knew. From snatches of legend, bits of family gossip and from a general feeling which came over me, I knew the place to which I had come. It was with full certainty as to identity that I raised my eyes to look upon the Courts of Chaos.    'acceena hcCbcn Man, too, la a Miracle of Nature. Home late, hot and tired. Tonight he treats himself to Chivas Regal and the last of the excelleni roast beef Jenny had left him in the ice-box. A garlic pickle, black bread to go with. Cheese, sage Cheddar; not quite as good as the ads, but okay. He flops tiredly by the TV, twirls the dials. Too late. Goodnight foi graphic thing. Chewing, he watches the character explaining how te look toothy, inscrutable. Marl borough music. Men are pu' ting the beavers in bags, the bags if baskets on a pack-horse. Beavefjje ecological. He gathers they are jing taken up a strip-mined mountain to be released. There they will start right in doing their beaver tjting, making dams, catching silt, rebuilding the forests. Very neat; miracles of nature. He has another Chivas Regal, wondering if the beavers in the bags like each other. When the man turns them loose they hump off wildly in different directions. A couple act damaged but the camera pans quickly to an okay beaver disappearing up a dry gulch, synchronised with Disney music. Next week, Spearing the Giant Manta. He kills the commercial and wanders out onto the dark patio. Still hot. Lights all around now. This was all woodland when he and Jenny came out five years ago. Supposed to be five-acre zoning, but the commission ran in a sewerline and changed that. He studies what can be seen of the sky above the lights. Summer storm building up over Bald Peak, west of town. Big sheet flash. A loud blare of amped-up CW is coming from the Bannerman's patio, another of their interminable parties. "Bashes," Joan Bannerman trails them, grinning with posttttenopausal gaiety. The Bannertttans have two oafish teen-age ns. Joan dresses like their sister, jtdes herself on her figure. Riding "ohind them on their Harleyavidsons to the postoffice, for fiod's sake. Wagon wheels and cow skulls around their big swimming pool. He sighs, appreciating Jenny, even appreciating the baby at this distance. No, that isn't fair, he's a good little guy. In two more days she'll be back, Jenny and Jimmy... He grunts uxoriously, scratching his arse on the redwood table. Two more nights. To Grandmother's house we go. Only why the hell Grandmother lives in Santa Barbara. Good thing overall, though. Feeling mellow now he whistles softly at an awakened mockingbird that is answering the Bannerman stampede. There's one dark patch of woods left, around the Jacksons' house. Last black family left out here. Exfarmland. They own their land. Probably sell out soon. Nice neighbors; six kids, no noise at all. Doubtless being kept awake by middle-class honky uproar. A massive flickering over Bald Peak now, quite a display. Jenny says there's no such thing as "summer" lightning, merely a storm somewhere else. If so it's a good one, maybe it'll bring rain. We need it; water table is way down, wells going dry since they've paved half the county. Should get the weather forecast, he thinks, and on impulse goes back in and flips on the radio weather station. On the fritz again, nothing but squeals. Without Jenny everything goes to hell fast. He spins to a news channel, gets some kind of science-fiction late show, more static. Jenny will fix it. Two more nights. Should he finish up the whiskey? He decides against it; heavy day tomorrow. Thursday always the worst of the week, never ask anybody for anything on Thursdays. The Bannerman bedlam seems to be increasing. Shrieks and loud male bellowing through the PA. Goddam it, outdoor PA systems are illegal now, one good thing. Should he go over there and remonstrate? No, wait for Jenny, she does that kind of thing better. Especially if it wakes up the baby. He grins lonesomely, closing windows on the Bannerman side. Thank god it's cooling off, but the air really stinks. Gassy. Imagine smog out here, he thinks disgustedly, sliding shut the patio doors. The last thing he remembers is a sudden stillness from the Bannerman patio...   ... A mean slick hardness under his cheek. He rejects it, wills it to become smooth bed sheets. Too hard -- a floor, say the patio tiles. Please god, let it be tiles, let it be a coronary even. I hurt. It's a minor coronary, that's all. But the pain isn't in his chest, it's in his leg. His arm, too. And oh yes, the Jaw, which he has tried imperceptibly to move. Very bad; he decides against trying to move anything else, lies with his eye shut. I did fight -- He abolishes thought, tries to wrap unconsciousness around him. But the drug, gas, whatever, is wearing thin. The horrible slick floor under his face has begun to hum, buzzes through his bones like an angry insect.  did fight -- And at that moment he sees it all again, the awful view from the conveyor or whatever it was, when he had waked to find himself sprawled on metal mesh which was carrying him higher and higher above the early dawn countryside. High-pitched whine of machinery... He remembers blurrily raising his head, seeing the dim lumps of other bodies ascending behind him. And then as. the thing stopped two or three hundred feet up in nowhere, he had turned and seen the cliff of metal alongside. The dark cliff, the Coming for him, reaching with things -- In that instant he realized with total lucidity that he was here while Jenny and his child were in California two thousand miles away; he will never conceivably see either of them again if he does not act. He leaps, throws himself hurtfully across alien machinery, trying to scramble away, slide down -- if necessary fall down -- anything not have seized and coiled around him as he struggles. He flails, kicks and bites metal until the nauseating fog blotted his world. Yes, I fought, he forms now with lips on hardness, refusing to open his eyes, to admit any of this, gut he cannot shut out the humuiing, and above it the susurrus of other breathing around him. Something or somebody is making a high thin rasping sound, Ekkk-hnhnhn, Ek-kkk-hhhn, like a delirious chicken. The drumming under his head is louder, is making his jaw hurt intolerably. Teeth are broken from grinding on metal or moving metallic flesh. He has a searing memory of sentient coils against his body and vomit suddenly shoots up his throat, literally Jumps against his teeth. Projectile vomiting, he remembers this is called. Without moving he lets it trickle out, re-tasting decomposed whiskey. Against his will, vision has penetrated between the lashes of his good eye. A dim grey light, which seems to be coming from the slickness of the floor. In his line of sight is a bare tanned ankle. Involuntarily he follows the young line of the leg in faded jeans. Beyond the jeans is a mauve t-shirt, a heavy mane of reddish gold hair. It is not Jenny, he girl is lying face down, breaing okay. The rasping whine is coming from beyond her. Very slowly he lets his eyes Pen. He can see a corner of the cell or compartment. The wall is shiny like the floor. A cargo-space. leaver tears The ship probably is full of them. Crouched against the wall in a curious squatting posture is a woman. In the dim under-lighting her face looks like a frog. Then he recognises her: Joan Bannerman. She is making the gasping. After a moment he realises that there is another figure in the far corner of his field of vision. By squinting over his shoulder, not moving his head, he can see a face down by the floor, It is looking at Joan Bannerman, a round brown face, screwed into a toothy rigid mask. A memory from another world flicks him; the beavers on TV. But this is not a beaver, it is a human child. Finally he remembers. She is Evelyn, or Jacqueline, one of the Jacksons' kids. About eight. She is clutching her arm, which seems to have bled heavily. He will have to face reality now, he knows; he must move, get up, help the child. But as he thinks this a huge clanging rush of sound rocks the chamber, almost tears him loose from consciousness. Pain rips through him, while in the deeps of his heart a shutter closes forever on a world of green and sunlight. The ship is taking off. Jenny, Jimmy. Gone, lock it away. Bite down. Dizzy, trying not to vomit again, he thinks, we did it. Whatever it was, we did our human thing. We fixed it the way they liked. Concrete, carbon monoxide, the sea full of plastic and oil, who knows. What we do. It's fixed up for them, s now they're moving some of uj along to start fixing up another Hundreds, maybe thousands of us Beavers. A batch per so many zil! ion square miles, per planet even who knows? With that the drug or anaesthetic wears completely away and the pain from his thigh and his broken face becomes unbearable. His leg must be splintered, really he needs medical care. A groan escapes him. He tries to turn sidewise, wondering if Joan Bannerman can help him, or maybe the strange girl on the floor. Joan Bannerman is staring blindly, muttering "Harry, Harry," with her fingers in her mouth. No help there. The girl? The girl is moving now, he sees, waking up. Apparently not hurt. She rolls over with luxurious sleepy ease and farts loudly. "Mom?" Oh god, it is not a girl at all. It is Oscar Bannerman. "Mom!" Oscar repeats querulously. His mother does not react. Suddenly a hand comes from nowhere and slaps her on the face. Jesu.s -- there's another youth here, squatting by the wall beyond Joan. It's not her other son, it's that friend of theirs who shot the cat. Billy Dee something. Joan Bannerman comes jerkily to life and starts patting her youngest, still crooning "Harry..." "Okay, Mom." Oscar shrugs off her hand. He and Billy Dee g galaxv groggily up on their feet, staring around. Their eyes are not empathic. Beneath the pain a deathly hysteria is rising in him. The aliens, he thinks, do not seem to know much about human biology. Or they don't care. Maybe they use some easy mark like hair, maybe they thought Oscar was a female... One prepubescent and one wombless female, to colonise what? Their ecological operations must be on such a large scale that little slip-ups 'ike this don't matter. We dump of them live. "You okay, Ossie?" Billy Dee inquires. Oscar farts again, giggles. Billy -'ee nods in approval, his small, leaver tears slightly crossed eyes roving between the black child and the wounded man on the floor, himself. No one says anything. In the silence rise faint clangors of alien might. The little Jackson girl has her flat terrified stare fixed on Billy Dee. And now another, final presence is perceptible behind her in the dim cell. Please god, he thinks, let it be someone okay. Painfully he twists his head to see. It is her thirteen-year-old brother Payton, a lithe black youth crouched death-still with a glinting object in one hand. No. Letting himself sink down through pain's claws, he decides this is not going to be one of the successful ones.  This may be a unique century in many ways. In one respect it certainly is: this is the first time that mankind has had the resources to leave Earth and make his home in the solar system. No one doubts that we can do it. It takes only detennination and investment. Alas, we may be unique in another way: ours may be the only century in all of history when mankind can break free of Earth. Our opportunity may not come again, per omnia secula seculorum. Thus it could be that we have it in our power to condemn our descendants to imprisonment forever. Last month I wrote about Survival with Style: how we can, if we will, usher in the Third Industrial Revolution through exploitation of Pace, and thereby supply Earth with non-polluting energy and metals for millennia. One reader comttiented as follows: "I remain skeptical. By the time man is forced to accept population control, the world going to be in a sadder state than t is now. And I doubt if nations Will give up their armaments and their free school lunches in order to get the resources to mine the asteroids until the situation is so bad that we probably can't mine the asteroids in time to save us." Unfortunately he may be right. There is no end to forseeable crises, and enough of them could so deplete our resource base and technological ability that when we realize that we must go to space, we won't be able to get there. Furthermore, anti-technological sentiments are no joke; a great number of influential intellectuals have embraced Zero-Growth, condemn technology, and seem to want the next generation to atone for the sins of our forefathers. They do not appear to want themselves to atone; I haven't seen many leading intellectuals giving up their own luxuries, much less necessities, in order to make amends for the "rapre of the Earth", "eco-doom", or the rest of what engineers and technologists are accused of. We shall continue to enjoy; but after us. The Deluge. Our children shall pay. And of course if Zero-Growth has its way, our children will pay; but ours won't pay as much as the children of the people in the developing countries. Those kids are doomed with no chance at all. bo not misunderstand. Were Earth our only source of energy and resources I should probably myself be crying Doom. As it is I fully support many conservation measures -- and in fact I was writing pro-conservation articles as early as #. I've no use for wasters of Earth's bounty. But I've less use for those who would condemn most of the world to eternal poverty when we can do something about it. Incidentally, the Club of Rome, which sponsored the original computer studies leading to The Limits To Growth and provides much of the intellectual fuel for ZeroGrowth, has sponsored a second report entitled Mankind At The Turnlike Limits, is supposed to hold out some hope for the poor. By looking at the world as a set of # "regions" we can, say the authors of tain what they call "balanced growth". Unfortunately they never tell us how. As one reviewer put it, "I do not find any clear explanation of the ways in which balancing out the regions of the world would lead to any lessening of the total demands of human civilization on the planet's living-space, resources, and vital eco-systems." (Frank Hopkins, in the October, # Futurist.) mands foreign aid at the rate of of a # year development period. True, there are plans with less massive foreign aid donations; but all are truly enormous, and like ZeroGrowth must be started now or we are all doomed. And this is nonsense. No politician is going to run for office on a platform of international bounty. No democratic -- or communist -- nation is going to shell out limited wealth at that rate. And even if, by some miracle, the western nations were to divvy up with everyone else, the Second Report can't challenge one feature of The Limits To Growth: no matter how wildly successful we are in imposing Zero-Growth and population control, in # years the game will be over. We will have run out of non-renewable resources. Mankind will be forced to give up high-energy civilization and return to some kind of pastoral society. Surely this is not a desirable goal? There may be those who dream of the simple life (and a lesser number who will actually choose to live it), but surely only a madman would impose it on everyone else without dire necessity? If there is any alternative, must we not take it?    There are alternatives. They aren't even very expensive comfor example, the detailed plans of Princeton professor Gerard K. O'Neill. Deaths of what have come to be called "O'Neill Colonies" were first widely published in the Sept. # issue of Physics Today. The plan has been modified somewhat since that time, most recently by a ence of some of the biggest names in space exploration, but the basic concept remains the same: building self-sustaining colonies in space. O'Neill colonies have a major a'dvantage: they are not only selfsustaining, but will be capable of building more colonies without further investment from Earth. When the first ones have been completed, Earth need pay no more. In addition, the colonies will be able to make important contributions to Earth's economy. There's been a great deal of excitement in the science community, and of course among science fiction fans, although oddly enough most SF writers haven't put much about O'Neill colonies into print. In my own case I assumed others would, and I was waiting for new details. Even so, much of the SF community is aware of the O'Neill concept. "Life in Space" is now a regular program item at science fiction conventions, and will be a major topic of one of the panels I'm chairing at the next Labor Day's World SF Convention. (For convention details, write City, MO, #.) The basic O'Neill plan is for colonies able to support from # to # thousand people each. They will be located in the L# and L# points of the Earth-Moon system. Since not all readers know what that means, and the location is important to the economics of the project, let me take a moment to explain Trojan Points. The equations of gravitational attraction are so complex that we can't really predict where planets, satellites, moons, etc., will be after long periods of time. Given highspeed computers we can make approximations, but we can't precisely solve problems involving three or more bodies except in special cases. A long time ago LaGrange discovered one of those special cases, namely, that when a system consists of three objects, one extremely large with respect to the rest, and a third very small with respect to the other two, there are five points of stability: that is, things that get to those points tend to stay there. These are often called "LaGrangian Points" and designated as LI, L#,... , L#. They are illustrated in Figure One. Three of the five are not really stable: that is, if an object is perturbed out of LI, L#, or L#, it won't tend to return. The other two, L# and L#, are dynamically stable: left to themselves things put there will stay forever. Points L# and L# are named Trojan Points because in the Sol-Jupiter system these points are occupied by a number of asteroids named after Trojan War heroes. The Trojans trail Jupiter, while the Greeks lead. Unfortunately the custom of naming the Eastern group for Greeks and the Western for Trojans wasn't established before one asteroid in each cluster was named for the wrong class of hero; thus there's a Trojan spy in the Greek camp, and vice-versa. Because of perturbing influences of other planets Trojan Points aren't really "points"; the Trojan asteroids drift around within y sausage-shaped area about one AU (# miles) in diameter, while objects in the Earth-Moon Trojan points would tend to drift a few thousand miles one way or another. No matter; they're stable enough. Colonies and supplies, once they arrive at L# or L#, won't go anywhere. The points are, of course, # miles from Earth and an equal distance from the Moon. O'Neill colonies will be big. Even the first model, which is intended as an assembly base and factory, will be several kilometers in diameter. Later models will be larger. One design calls for a cylinder # kilometers in diameter and several times that in length, with "windows" running lengthwise to let in sunlight, large mirrors outside to focus more sunlight, and everything from farms and houses to trout streams in the "land" areas under the windows. The cylinders slowly rotate to provide artificial gravity. The exact gravity wanted isn't known yet, but it will certainly be less than that of, Earth, possibly low enough that man-powered flight (yes, I mean people with artificial wings) will be not only feasible, but the usual means of personal transportation. As O'Neill points out, a great number of energy-consuming activities required for civilization of Earth can be greatly simplified if the colonies. It's possible to wax poetic about galaxy the life in O'Neill colonies, Ijyt I won't do that. In the first oiace, I niay be far-out technologicallybut I don't think people are likely to live in Utopian style no niatter how pleasant their environment. The important point is that life can be pleasant, and certainly possible, in space colonies. These colonies are to be selfsufficient: they have more than enough agricultural area to feed their inhabitants. They are selfgenerating, with a duplication time of under ten years; over the long haul they could be built fast enough to accomodate some of Earth's surplus population. That, however, is not a major selling point, and we'll ignore it here. Most importantly for our purposes the O'Neill colonies can sell power to Earth. It is perfectly feasible to collect solar radiation, convert it to electricity, and beam the juice down to Earth by micro-wave. Tests show that the cycle, from DC to DC, is about # efficient -- and of course most of the wasted energy doesn't get to Earth in the first place. There are a number of designs for the Earth-based receivers. The one I like best is a grid of ""'es several meters above ground; energy densities underneath are low enough to let cattle graze in the pas''es below the grid.I this sounds lovely, but surely a bit far-fetched? No. O'Neill j? use present technology. e are no super-strong materials and no magic systems. We could now begin building an O'Neill colony this year, occupy it in #, and by the year # have a couple more of them built. In which case we could also be supplying about as much power to Earth as the Alaskan pipeline will. In # more years space could supply nearly all US electric power. So why don't we do it? It's bloody expensive, that's why. Make no mistake: this would be a costly undertaking, on a level of effort compared to the Interstate Highway System, or the Viet Nam War. It would not, in my judgement, be nearly so expensive as Zero-Growth, but unfortunately the costs of space colonies are visible. They're direct expenditures. The costs of Zero-Growth are hidden, since the most costly part is in potential not used and goods not created. In the December #, # Science (the prestigious publication of the American Association for the Advancement of Science) Dr. O'Neill presents an economic analysis of satellite solar power staturing Facilities. He comes up with total costs ranging from a low of Readers with more interest in O'Neill colonies might write the LS Society, ## N. Park, Tucson AZ #. L# polishes a space colonies. Dues of the LS Society are # annually. efits from the electric power prothat over a # year period the facilities would show actual profits from sales of power alone. As a co-discoverer (with Poul Anderson) of what was once known in the aerospace industry as Pournelle's Law of Costs and Schedules ("Everything takes longer and costs more."), I tend to distrust Dr. O'Neill's numbers. It hardly makes any difference. The important point is that the program is feasible. We could afford it. Take a worst-case. Suppose it takes # years, and the total cost is # Apollo programs, The money must be spent at # which comes to # a year for every man, woman, and child in the US. In my own family it would be about # a year. That's a lot of money. Worth it, I think; the benefits are literally incalculable. For example, by the year # the US will need # billion tons of coal annually simply to operate our electric power system. Nuclear power plants could reduce that substantially, but the nuclear industry is in deep -- not technological -- trouble. It would be worth a lot to me simply to avoid year will require. Moreover, the space budget isn't going to be simply tacked onto the national budget. All of the money will be spent here on Earth -- people living in Lunar and space colonies have no need for Earth dollars, and what they physically import is tiny compared to the salaries that will be paid to Earth workers manufacturing products for the colony program. technology industries, we can eliminate a number of "pumppriming" expenditures and dismantle several welfare and unemployment compensation schemes as well. Of course we won't really need to spend that kind of money, and I suspect we can start getting returns on that investment before # years, O'Neill himself thinks in terms of works out to # a head for each person in the US; and the colonic have got to be worth that if only is entertainment value. Now how can something as complex as space colonies be built for that low a price? And wouldn't it be cheaper to build space manufacturing facilities in near-Earth orbit rather than going out to L#? That's the beauty of the O'Neill concept. All the building materials for the colonies must, of course, be put into orbit -- but it need not come from Earth. Most of the raw materials for the L# colony will come from the Moon. The Moon has one twentieth the gravity well that Earth does. The colonies will be in stable Trojan galaxy points. Put those two data together and you reach an interesting conclusion: much of the mass of the colonies need never have been launched by rockets at all. There are several devices for getting lunar materials to the L# point. One involves a simple centrifugal arm: a big solar-powered gizmo similar to the thing used to pitch baseballs for batting practice. It flings gup, such as unrefined Lunar ore (#-# metal, from our random samples) out to the L# point, and the laws of gravity keep it there. Refining takes place at the colony, and the slag is useful as dirt, cosmic ray shielding, and just plain mass. There's also oxygen in them there rocks. Another workable device is the linear accelerator -- a long electric sled as used in countless science fiction stories. Both these can be built with present technology. Obviously, then, O'Neill colonies have a pre-requisite, namely, a permanent Lunar Colony. Now that's certainly within present-day technology; I once did studies that demonstrated that with technology available in the #'s we could keep astronauts and scientists alive for years on the Lunar surface, and things have come a long way since then. The Lunar Colony will need at ast one near-Earth manned space station, since Earth-orbit to Lunarorbit is the most efficient way to transport large masses of materials from here to there. The Lunar Shuttle will be assembled in space, and won't have all that waste structure that would enable it to withstand planetary gravity; thus it can carry far more payload per trip. It's here that I think the profits that space manufacturing operations have fantastic potential profits. There are things we can make in space that simply cannot be made on Earth. Materials research benefits alone might pay for the space station. Certainly the potential for Earth-watch operations, pollution monitoring, better weather prediction, increased communications, and all the other benefits we've already got from space, will contribute to profits as well. And once space shows a visible return on investment, we may well be on our way. So. The pre-requisite for the space station is the Shuttle; and there's the weak point. The Shuttle is in trouble. There are a number of Congresscritters who'd like nothing better than to convert the Shuttle into benefits for their own districts. There are plenty of intellectuals who continually do cry "Why must we waste money in space when there are so many needs on Earth?" The obvious reply, that most of our expenditures on Earth seem to have vanished with no visible benefit, while our space program has already just about paid for itself in better weather prediction alone, does not impress these gentlemen. There are also the Zero-Growth theorists who see investment in space not as a mere waste of money, but as a positive evil. We are close to breakthrough. For a whack of a lot less than we spend on liquor, or on cigarettes and cosmetics, on new highways we don't need, on countless tiny drains that fritter away the hopes of mankind, the United States alone could break out of Earth's prison and send men to space. The effect on future generations is literally incalculable. We can do it; but will we? it itk I wish I were sure that we would; or that if we of the US don't do it, somebody else will; but I am not. There are just too many disaster scenarios. A Great Depression. War. The triumph of antitechnological ideology. The continued ruin of our educational system -- in California, with # State Universities, there is not one in which bonehead English is not the largest single class, and the retreat from excellence (called democratization and equality of opportunity) races onward. Any of these, or all of them at once, could throw away an opportunity that may never again come to mankind. So what can we do? For one thing, we can organize at least as well as the opposition. Science fiction readers may have mixed emotions about "ecology" movements, consumerism, ZeroGrowth, and the like, but I think we have not lost our sense of wonder, nor abandoned our hopes. We have not given up the vision of man's vast future among the stars. We have not traded the future of man for a few luxuries in our time. Unfortunately, we have no voice, or rather, we have a myriad of voices, none very effective. That at least we can remedy. There is a blanket, organization whose goals I think most of us can accept, and I urge all of you to consider joining it. It is called the National Space Werner von Braun and the Directors are professionals. Its purpose is to keep the faith; to keep alive the technology we need, to feed the dream, and ceaselessly to tell public officials just how important space is to all of us. students. You may join by sending the money to National Space Institute, #I N. Fort Myer Drive, Suite #, Arlington, VA #. Dues and other contributions are tax deductible. It has publications and such like, but that's not the reason bers is as spokesman for our dreams. In the #'s a number of us in the aircraft industry used to bootleg space research. There wasn't any budget for that crazy Buck Rogers stuff. Most of us believed we would see the day when the first man set foot on the Moon. We didn't believe we'd see the last one. I hope we haven't. Like many of us who recall presputnik days, I alternate between hope and depression. Recently I have seen one hopeful sign, although it is a bit frightening. As I write this it appears that the Soviets have built lasers sufficiently powerful to blind our infra-red observation satellites. These satellites are in very high orbits, meaning that the Soviet lasers must be extremely powerful. One old friend who has remained in the industry told me at a New Year's party that the Soviets must be at least # years ahead of us, and this in a field in which we thought we were supreme. Why is this hopeful? Isn't it rather frightening? It's frightening if you think the Soviet Union may fall or be under the control of convinced ideologists for all of the world. There is nothing in Marxist ideology to forbid that -- indeed, any communist who has the opportunity to eliminate the West and thus bring about the world revolution, and who fails to do it lcause of the price in human lives, guilty of bourgeois sentimental'y. So yes, it's frightening that the Soviets may have taken several long strides toward laser defense against It's hopeful, though, in that it may stimulate us to get moving in large laser RD. In my judgment, defense technology is the ideal way to conduct an arms race, if you must have an arms race. (And it takes only one party to start a race, unfortunately.) Defense systems don't threaten the opponent's civilian population. They merely complicate offensive operations, hopefully to the point where no sane person would launch an attack; and they give some hope that part of your own civilian population may survive if worst comes to worst. If we can't justify space operations in terms of benefits to mankind, then perhaps we can sell them as defense systems? Big lasers can be used as space launching systems. If built they can put a good bit of material into orbit, thus making the manned space factory economically feasible and nearly inevitable; and once in Earth orbit, as I said in the first of these columns exactly two years ago, you're halfway to anywhere. Specifically, we'd be halfway to an era of plenty without pollution; halfway to assuring that our descendents won't curse our memory for  throwing away mankind's hope for the stars.k This is the second anniversary of these columns and I've greatly enjoyed doing them. No one will ever take Willy Ley's place, but I like to think he would have approved. Four logs good? Six legs betterl showcase is the graphical result of a pleasant conversation that I had with Galaxy's Esteemed Editor at a science fiction convention during the winter of #. Esteemed Editor Baen and I were discussing the occurence of classical mythological themes in science fiction. He suggested that the composite creatures of ancient myths might be a source of inspiration for the multiple-limbed aliens encountered so frequently in contemporary science fiction. These aliens he noted, are usually built on a basically vertebrate body plan. I have long asserted that the only reason terrestrial vertebrates are limited to four limbs is due to their common descent from fishes adapted to an open-ocean (pelagic) way of life. Vertebrates became excellent swimmers using their tails as the organ of propulsion. An animal living in the open ocean with a rear propulsion system and a center of lift (the air bladder in bony fishes) located anteriorly needs only two sets of diving planes to control pitch and yaw. Had the ancestry of land vertebrates come from animals that had always been dwellers on the bottom, especially in the nearshore or fresh-water environments, we might well be hexa, or more podalIndeed, there once were fishes in the vertebrate nedigree with as many as ten sets of paired appendages: Figure One shows  Euthacanthus, a Devonian form with seven sets of paired fins. (Euthacanthus was one of the early awed-fishes called Acanthodians that flourished during the early half of the Paleozoic.) Increased swimming efficiency as j cause for the reduction of the oaiied-fin count of modem fishes to the standard two sets is, I think, far superior to the claim (too often seen in sf-related articles) that a sixlimbed vertebrate would encounter impossible problems of coordination. Note that some insects coordinate -- with little noticeable trouble to their mdimentary nervous systems -- six limbs, four wings and many mouth parts. But while the efficiency argument may be a valid explanation of the general four-limbed vertebrate form, it does not, as it were, insist upon it. I would expect six-limbed vertebrates to evolve in an alternate planetary environment in which there was little open ocean, and in which fishes were bottom-dwelling forms commonly found in nearshore and fresh-water environments. Perhaps the planet would also be highly seasonal, with massive periodical evaporation of shallow oceans so that few fishes would evolve into highly efficient swimmers -- because the open ocean "'ould not exist for a large enough portion of the year to make it a proftable niche to occupy. In these eonditions we might well expect to the evolution of hexapedal land "ortebrates. Figure Two Once our land-dwelling vertebrate hexapods were well extablished we might also expect to see a phenomenon not uncommon even among quadruped vertebrates (i.e. many reptiles, birds, and some mammals, such as yourselves); the specialization of the front set of limbs for purposes other than ground locomotion. In fact this evolutionary step would be much simpler for the hexapod; it would not have to evolve bipedal locomotion at the same time. Bipedalism requires a high degree of hind-leg engineering sophistication in the four-limbed form. (Compare the relative success of birds, which evolved bipedally first and then learned to fly, with bats, which never did acquire the trick of getting about on two legs.) And since converting from quadrupedal to bipedal locomotion requires a much greater degree of anatomical and neural reorganization than would be the case in going from six legs to four, we would expect to see many more cases of limb specialization in our hexapodal world. One animal could modify its middle set into wings (as in this month's Showcase) and still have two sets left for running. Another could modify its front set for manipulation and carrying -- the first step toward tool use -- and still remain a fine runner. Indeed, the centauroid form would probably be ubiquitous. A side issue: current theory has it that tool use accompanies or perhaps even preceeds rather than llows the evolution of high intelligence; this leads to speculations concerning the possibility of many intelligent species evolving simultaneously, as well as the possibility of intelligence evolving during an earlier period than it did on earth. But, again, a full discussion of this problem lies beyond the scope of this article. Perhaps I will have an opportunity to consider it at some ftiture date. Hint, hint. "Fascinating," remarked Esteemed Editor, breaking into my sixth non-stop paragraph (I wax somewhat enthusiastic on the subject of alternate lines of evolution. "That is why I would like to see an illustration of a gryphon stooping after prey with the proper number of limbs. A gryphon is, after all, six-limbed and it should, for the sake of consistency, be hunting a six-limbed creature." In such ways are works of art inspired. After the production of the illustration I began to ponder the frequency with which six-limbed heasts and beings occur in religious and mythical motifs. The predominance of six-limbed forms is seen in legends and writings from the eastern end of the Mediterranean. Amongst the beasts are: gryphons, hyppogryphs, the southern European dragon (the oriental dragon is wingless, as are many of the dragons of northern European legend), the "ringed bulls and lions of Assyria, hexapedia Pegasus, Greek sphinxes, and centaurs. The winged beings include many deities and the typical angels and demons of Christianity. Some have argued that the angels illustrated with long trailing robes may have had only four limbs, the robes' purpose being not to conceal the feet but the absence of feet. I have no hard facts with which to resolve this controversy. It should be noted that there are mythical beings with more than six limbs: Odin's horse was eightlimbed, the Eskimos have both Quiquem (the eight-limbed hairless dog) and a tenlimbed polar bear; many hindu deities have a limb to hold each attribute (and since their attributes were prodigous in number so was the limb count); there is a nine-limbed horse in Hungarian legend, etc. However the occurence of animals and beings with limbs in excess of six is spotty and inconsistent compared to the occurence of six-limbed beings in the eastern Mediterranean.    After a sufficiency of ethyl alcohol (Rolling Rock Beer, in fact) I was gripped by a blaze of overwhelming insight. These various sixlimbed mythological figures must represent a verbal heritage from primitive humans who had contact with an entire six-limbed extraterrestrial fauna! Obviously sometime in the Old Stone Age a group of humans were removed from Earth for exhibition in the primatoid house at Galactric Central Zoo! This was an error on the part of the extraterrestrial collectors, for the humans were far more intelligent than their social system and parasite load would indicate. After a few generations of "Terran apes" were raised in the zoo they had learned enough Intergalactic to beg for "bananas from Betelgeuse" and "jjeanuts from Sirius." The ability to spontaneously utilize a language, however crudely, as a tool to specifically obtain one's wants is indicative of intelligence above that of the beasts of the field. And so the highly ethical intergalactic zoologists arranged for the immediate return of the entire Terran ape colony to their planet-of-origin. The Terrans were released somewhere in the Arabian peninsula and thence originated not only language as a tool of human existence, but also the many myths of hexapodal deities and beasts. I have further support for this theory from my own personal experience: back in the days when I was a crazy freshman all I wanted to do was be a paleontologist and dig up dinosaurs. I have since discovered that dinosaurs are large, and that they are usually encased in limestone or indurated sandstone -- both hard rocks to crack -- and that these rocks are generally located in the middle of utter barreness and desolation, and that working with a small pick to free a # ton block of rock from the rest of said rock is hot tiring work! I now want to be the head paleontologist and direct while my assistants dig up dinosaurs. Anyway, the first step to becoming a paleontologist was enrollment in Paleontology I . Amongst the collection of fossils, casts of fossils, rocks, bones, shells, and models of animals long defunct that we studied in lab was a model of a fish ancestral to land animals -- a Rhipidistian Crossopterygian depicted in Figure Three. Only this model had three sets of paired fins; that is, it was a hexopterygian fish (six finned). Although many of you will argue that it was only a model and that the artist probably made some mistake in its construction, I contend that it is additional evidence that an alien intelligence has already contacted mankind. Perhaps the artist was (is?) an Alien Observer who, impoverished by an episode of purse-tightening at Galactic Central, was forced to earn his (herits?) living off the land while in the field, so to speak, and made a perfectly natural mistake. Lest I be accused of attempting some crass commercial profit from this theory, a regrettable tendency of late, I hereby disown any future responsibility for this idea and leave its fate to the wisdom of the masses.  Best we ever make Biggest bargain in galaxy now in your hands! Get # full months of the finest science fiction writing at a special low introductory rate. Less than # #th of a solar credit -- just # U.S.Earth money with the coupon below brings you mind-expanding ideas and far-out authors alive today! Plus the unusual free gift described below to let you project the future for years and years from now. Just attach your check or money order to coupon and mail it to us to start your subscription and receive your gift. This time-computer dial lets you look backward and forward in time! Were you born on a Tuesday? What day will your birthday fall on in #? Will Christmas be on a weekend in the year #? You'll have the answers at your fingertips with this perpetual calendar! Mail the coupon #t right with your remittance today. -- Use this coupon to take advantage of this special subscriptionIgift offer from Name: StreetCity: State: Zip: Mail With Remittance To: # Kennedy Drive Hauppauge, New York # FIngal had a strong sense of identity -- he was going to need it! It was schoolday at the Kenya disneyland. Five nine-year-olds were being shown around the medico section where Fingal lay on the recording table, the top of his skull removed, looking up into a mirror. Fingal was in a bad mood (hence the trip to the disneyland) and could have done without the children. Their teacher was doing his best, but who can control five nine-year-olds? "What's the big green wire do, teacher?" asked a little girl, reaching out one grubby hand and touch ing Fingal' s brain where the main recording wire clamped to the built-in terminal. "Lupus, I told you you weren't to touch anything. And look at you. you didn't wash your hands." The teacher took the child's hand and pulled it away. "But what does it matter? You told us yesterday that the reason no one cares about dirt like they used to is dirt isn't dirty anymore." "I'm sure I didn't tell yo" exactly that. What I said was thawhen humans were forced of Earth, we took the golden opportu nity to wipe out all harmful genti When there were only three thousand people alive on the moon after the Occupation it was easy for us to sterilize everything. So the medico doesn't need to wear gloves like surgeons used to, or even wash her hands. There's no danger of infection. But it isn't polite. We don't want this man to think we're being impolite to him, just because his nervous system is disconnected and he can't do anything about it, do we?" "No, teacher." "What's a surgeon?" "What's 'infection'?" Fingal wished the little perishers had chosen another day for their lessons, but like the teacher had Said, there was very little he could do. The medico had turned his motor control over to the computer while she took the reading. He was paralyzed. He eyed the little boy carrying the carved stick, and hoped he didn't get a notion to poke him in the cerebrum with it. Fingal was insured, but who needs the trouble? "All of you stand back a little so the medico can do her work. That's better. Now, who can tell me what the big green wire is? Destry?" Destry allowed as how he didn't know, didn't care, and wished he could get out of here and play spat ball. The teacher dismissed him and went on with the others. "The green wire is the main sounding electrode," the teacher said. "It's attached to a series of very fine wires in the man's head, like the ones you have, which are implanted at birth. Can anyone tell me how the recording is made?" The little girl with the dirty hands spoke up. "By tying knots in string." The teacher laughed, but the medico didn't. She had heard it all before. So had the teacher, of course, but that was why he was a teacher. He had the patience to deal with children, a rare quality now that there were so few of them. "No, that was just an analogy. Can you all say analogy?" "Analogy," they chorused. "Fine. What I told you is that the strings with knots tied in them. If you make up a code with every millimeter and every knot having a meaning, you could write words in string by tying knots in it. That's what the machine does with the "Ferro-Photo-Nucleic Acid," said the girl, who seemed to be the star pupil. "That's right. Lupus. It's a variby magnetic fields and light, and made to go through chemical changes. What the medico is doing now is threading long strings of the man's brain. When she's done, she'll switch on the machine and the current will start tying knots. And what happens then?" "All his memories go into the memory cube," said Lupus. "That's right. But it's a little more complicated than that. You remember what I told you about a divided cipher? The kind that has two parts, neither of which is any good without the other? Imagine two of the strings, each with a lot of knots in them. Well, you try to read one of them with your decoder, and you find out that it doesn't make sense. That's because whoever wrote it used two strings, with knots tied in different places. They only make sense when you put them side-by-side and read them that way. That's how this decoder works, but the medico uses twentyfive strings. When they're all knotted the right way and put into the right openings in that cube over there," he pointed to the pink cube in the medico's bench, "they'll contain all this man's memories and personality. In a way, he'll be in the cube, but he won't know it, because he's going to be an african lion today." This excited the children, who would much rather be stalking the Kenya savanna than listening to how a multiholo was taken. When they quieted down the teacher went on, using analogies that got more strained by the minute. "When the strings are in... class, pay attention. When they're in the cube, a current sets them in place. What we have then is a multi-holo. Can anyone tell me why can't just take a tape-recording q  what's going on in this man's brain, and use that?" One of the boys answered, for once. "Because memory isn't... what's that word?" "Sequential?" "Yeah, that's it. His memories are stashed all over his brain and there's no way to sort them out. So this recorder takes a picture of the whole thing at once, like a hologram. Does that mean you can cut the cube in half and have two people?" "No, but that's a good question. This isn't that sort of hologram. This is something like... like when you press your hand into clay, but in four dimensions. If you chip off a part of the clay after it's dried, you lose part of the information, right? Well, this is sort of like that. You can't see the imprint because it's too small, but everything the man ever did and saw and heard and thought will be in the cube." "Would you move back a little?" asked the medico. The children in the mirror over Fingal's head shuffled back and became more than just heads with shoulders sticking out. The medico adjusted the last cortex to the close tolerances specified by the computer. "I'd like to be a medico when I grow up," said one boy. "I thought you wanted to go to college and study to be a scientist." "Well, maybe. But my friend is teaching me to be a medico. It looks a lot easier." "You should stay in school, Destry. I'm sure yur parent will want you to make something of yourself." The medico fumed silently. She knew better than to speak up -- education was a serious business and interference with the duties of a teacher carried a stiff fine. But she was obviously pleased when the class thanked her and went out the door, leaving dirty footprints behind them. She viciously flipped a switch, and Fingal found he could breath and move the muscles in his head. "Lousy conceited college graduate," she said. "What the hell's wrong with getting your hands dirty, I ask you?" She wiped the blood from her hands onto her blue smock. "Teachers are the worst," Fingal said. "Ain't it the truth? Well, being a medico is nothing to be ashamed of. So I didn't go to college, so what? I can do my job, and I can see what I've done when I'm through. I always did like working with my hands. Did you know that being a medico used to be one of the most respected professions there was?" "Really?" "Fact. They had to go to college for years and years, and they made a hell of a lot of money, let me tell you." Fingal said nothing, thinking she must be exaggerating. What was so tough about medicine? Just a little mechanical sense and a steady hand, that was all you needed. Fingal did a lot of maintenance on his body himself, going to the shop only for major work. And a good thing, at the prices they charged. It was not the sort of thing one discussed while lying helpless on the table, however. "Okay, that's done." She pulled out the modules that contained the developing solution. She fastened Fingal's skull back on and tightened the recessed screws set into the bone. She turned his motor control back over to him while she sealed his scalp back into place. He stretched and yawned. He always grew sleepy in the medico's shop; he didn't know why. "Will that be all for today, sir? We've got a special on blood changes, and since you'll just be lying there while you're out doppling in the park, you might as well..." "No, thanks. I had it changed a year ago. Didn't you read my history?" She picked up the card and glanced at it. "So you did. Fine. You can get up now, Mr. Fingal." She made a note on the card and set it down on the table. The door opened and a small face peered in. "I left my stick," said the boy. He came in and started looking under things, to the annoyance of the medico. She attempted to ignore the boy as she took down the rest of the information she needed. "And are you going to experience this holiday now, or wait until your double has finished and play it back then?" "Huh? Oh, you mean... yes, I see. No, I'll go right into the animal. My psychist advised me to come out here for my nerves, so it wouldn't do me much good to wait it out, would it?" "No, I suppose it wouldn't. So you'll be sleeping here while you dopple in the park. Hey!" She turned to confront the little boy, who was poking his nose into things he should stay away from. She grabbed him and pulled him away. "You either find what you're looking for in one minute or you get out of here, you see?" He went back to his search, giggling behind his hand and looking for more interesting things to fool around with. The medico made a check on the card, glanced at the glowing numbers on her thumbnail and discovered her shift was almost over. She connected the memory cube through a machine to a terminal in the back of his head. "You've never done this before, right? We do this to avoid blank spots, which can be confusing sometimes. The cube is almost set, but now I'll add the last ten minutes to the record at the same time as I put you to sleep. That way you'll experience no disorientation, you'll ove through a dream state to full awareness of being in the body of a lion. Your body will be removed and taken to one of our slumber rooms while you're gone. There's nothing to worry about." Fingal wasn't worried, just tired and tense. He wished she would go on and do it and stop talking about it. And he wished the little boy would stop pounding his stick against the table leg. He wondered if his headache would be transferred to the lion. She turned him off.   They hauled his body away and took his memory cube to the installation room. The medico chased the boy into the corridor and hosed down the recording room. Then she was off to a date she was already late for. The employees of Kenya disneyland installed the cube into a metal box set into the skull of a fullgrown African lioness. The social structure of lions being what it was, the proprietors charged a premium for the use of a male body, but Fingal didn't care one way or the other. A short ride in an underground railroad with the sedated body of the Fingal-lioness, and he was deposited beneath the blazing sun of the Kenya savanna. He awoke, sniffed the air, and felt better immediately. The Kenya disneyland was a total environment buried twenty kilometers beneath Mare Moscoviense on the farside of Luna. It was roughly circular with a radius of two hundred kilometers. From the ground to the "sky" was two kilometers except over the full-sized replica of Kilimanjaro, where it bulged to allow clouds to form in a realistic manner over the snowcap. The illusion was flawless. The ground curved away consistent with the curvature of the Earth, so that the horizon was much more distant than anything Fingal was used to. The trees were real, and so were all the animals. At night an astronomer would have needed a spectroscope to distinguish the stars from the real thing. Fingal certainly couldn't spot anything wrong. Not that he wanted to. The colors were strange but that was from the limitations of feline optics. Sounds were much more vivid, as were smells. If he'd thought about it, he would have realized the gravity was much too weak for Kenya. But he wasn't thinking; he'd come here to avoid that necessity. It was hot and glorious. The dry grass made no sound as he walked over it on broad pads. He smelled antelope, wildebeest, and... was that baboon? He felt pangs of hunger but he really didn't want to hunt. But he found the lioness body starting on a stalk anyway. Fingal was in an odd position. He was in control of the lioness, but only more or less. He could guide her where he wanted to go, but he had no say at all over instinctive behaviors. He was as much a pawn to these as the lioness was. In one sense, he was the lioness; when he wished to raise a paw or turn around, he simply did it. The motor control was complete. It felt great to walk on all fours, and it came as easily as breathing. But the scent of the antelope went on a direct route from the nostrils to the lower brain, made a connection with the rumblings of hunger, and started him on the stalk. The guidebook said to surrender to it. Fighting it wouldn't do anyone any good, and could frustrate you. If you were paying to be a lion, read the chapter on "Things to Do," you might as well be one, not just wear the body and see the sights. Fingal wasn't sure he liked this as he came up downwind and crouched behind a withered clump of scrub. He pondered it while he sized up the dozen or so antelope grazing just a few meters from him, picking out the small, the weak, and the young with a predator's eye. Maybe he should back out now and go on his way. These beautiful creatures were not harming him. The Fingal part of him wished mostly to admire them, not eat them. Before he quite knew what had happened, he was standing triumphant over the bloody body of # small antelope. The others were juj dusty trails in the distance. It had been incredible! The lioness was fast, but might as well have been moving in slow-motion compared to the antelope. Her only advantage lay in surprise, confusion, and quick, allout attack. There had been the lifting of a head, ears had flicked toward the bush he was hiding in, and he had exploded. Ten seconds of furious exertion and he bit down on a soft throat, felt the blood gush and the dying kicks of the hind legs under his paws. He was breathing hard and the blood coursed through his veins. There was only one way to release the tension. He threw his head back and roared his bloodlust.    He'd had it with lions at the end of the weekend. It wasn't worth it for the few minutes of exhiliration at the kill. It was a life of endless stalking, countless failures, then a pitiful stri-ec, ' to gst a few bites for yourself from the kill you had made. He found to his chagrin that his lioness was very low in the dominance-order. When he got his kill back to the pride -- he didn't know why he had dragged it back but the lioness seemed to know -- it was promptly stolen from him. Heshe sat back helplessly and watched the dominant male take his share, followed by the rest of the pride. He was left with a dried liaunch four hours later, and had to contest even that with vultures and hyenas. He saw what the premium payment was for. That male had it easyBut he had to admit that it had been worth it. He felt better; his psychist had been right. It did one good to leave the insatiable computers at his office for a weekend of simple living. There were no complicated choices to be made out here. If he was in doubt, he listened to his instincts. It was just that the next time, he'd go as an elephant. He'd been watching them. All the other animals pretty much left them alone, and he could see why. To be a solitary bull, free to wander where he wished with food as close as the nearest tree branch... He was still thinking about it when the collection crew came for him.    He awoke with the vague feeling that something was wrong. He sat up in bed and looked around him. Nothing seemed to be out of place. There was no one in the room with him. He shook his head to clear it. It didn't do any good. There was still something wrong. He tried to remember how he had gotten there, and laughed at himself. His own bedroom! What was so remarkable about that? But hadn't there been a vacation, a week-end trip? He remembered being a lion, eating raw antelope meat, being pushed around within the pride, fighting it out with the other females and losing and retiring to rumble to himherself. Certainly he should have come back to human consciousness in the disneyland medical section. He couldn't remember it. He reached for his phone, not knowing who he wished to call. His psychist, perhaps, or the Kenya office. "I'm sorry, Mr. Fingal," the phone told him. "This line is no longer available for outgoing calls. If you'll..." "Why not?" he asked, irritated and confused. "I paid my bill." "That is of no concern to this department, Mr. Fingal. And please do not interrupt. It's hard enough to reach you. I'm fading, but the message will be continued if you look to your right." The voice and the power hum behind it faded. The phone was dead. Fingal looked to his right and jerked in surprise. There was a hand, a woman's hand, writing on his wall. The hand faded out at the wrist. "Mene, Mene..." it wrote, in thin letters of fire. Then the hand waved in irritation and erased that with its thumb. The wall was smudged with soot where the words had been. "You're projecting, Mr. Fingal." the hand wrote, quickly etching out the words with a manicured nail. "That's what you expected to see." The hand underlined the word "expected" three times. "Please cooperate, clear your mind, and see what is there, or we're not going to get anywhere. Damn, I've about exhausted this medium." And indeed it had. The writing had filled the wall and the hand was now down near the floor. The apparition wrote smaller and smaller in an effort to get it all in. Fingal had an excellent grasp on reality, according to his psychist. He held tightly onto that evaluation like a talisman as he leaned closer to the wall to read the last sentence. "Look on your bookshelf," the hand wrote. "The title is Orientation in your Fantasy World. ' ' Fingal knew he had no such book, but could think of nothing better to do. His phone didn't work, and if he was going through a psychotic y episode he didn't think it wise to enter the public corridor until he had some idea of what was going on. The hand faded out, but the writing continued to smoulder. He found the book easily enough. It was a pamphlet, actually, with a gaudy cover. It was the sort of thing he had seen in the outer offices of the Kenya disneyland, a promotional booklet. At the bottom it said, "Published under the auspices of the Kenya computer; A. Joachim, operator." He opened it and began to read. "Where Am I?" You're probably wondering by now where you are. This is an entirely healthy and normal reaction, Mr. Fingal. Anyone would wonder, when beset by what seem to be paranormal manifestations, if his grasp on reality had weakened. Or, in simple language, "Am I nuts, or what?" No, Mr. Fingal, you are not nuts. But you are not, as you probably think, sitting on your bed, reading a book. Ifs all in your mind. You are still in the Kenya disneyland. More specifically, you are contained in the memory cube we took of you before your weekend on the savanna. You see, there's been a big goof-up. "What Happened?" We'd like to know that, too, Mr. Fingal. But here's what we do know. Your body has been misplaced. Now, there's nothing to worry about, we're doing ali we can to locate it and find out how it happened but it will take some time. Maybe it's small consolation, but this has never happened before in the seventy-five years we've been operating, and as soon as we find out how It happened this time, you can be sure we'll be careful not to let it happen again. We're pursuing several leads at this time, and you can rest easy that your body will be galaxy returned to you intact just as soon as we locate it. You are awake and aware right now because we have incorporated your memory cube into the workings of our H-# computer, one of the finest holo-memory systems available to modern business. You see, there are a few problems. "What Problems?" It's kind of hard to put in terms you'd understand, but let's take a crack at it, shall we? The medium we use to record your memories isn't the one you've probably used yourself as insurance against accidental death. As you must know, that system will store your memories for up to twenty years with no degradation or loss of information, and is quite expensive. The system we use is a temporary one, good for two, five, fourteen, or twentyeight days, depending on the length of your stay. Your memories are put in the cube, where you might expect them to remain static and unchanging, like they do in your insurance-recording. If you thought that, you would be wrong, Mr. Fingal. Think about it. If you die, your bank will immediately start a clone from the plasm you stored along with the memory cube. In six months, your memories would be played back into the clone and you would awaken, missing the memories that were accumulated in your body from the time of your last recording. Perhaps this has happened to you. If it has, you know the shock of wakening from the recording process to be told that it is three or four years later, and that you died in that time. In any case, the process we use is an ongoing one, or it would be worthless to you. The cube we install in the African animal of your choice is capable of adding the memories of your stay in Kenya to the memory cube. When your visit is over, these memories are played back into your brain and you leave the disneyland with the exciting, educational, and refreshing experiences you had as an animal, though your body never left our slumber room. This is known as "doppling," from the German doppelganger. Now, to the problems we talked about. Thought we'd never get around to them, didn't you? First, since you registered for a week-end stay, the medico naturally used one of the two-day cubes as part of our budget-excursion fare. These cubes have a safety factor, but aren't much good beyond three days at best. At the end of that time the cube would start to deteriorate. Of course, we fully expect to have you installed in your own body before then. Additionally, there is the problem of storage. Since these ongoing memory cubes are intended to be in use all the time your memories are stored in them, it presents certain problems when we find ourselves in the spot we are now in. Are you following me, Mr. Fingal? While the cube has already passed its potency for use in co-existing with a live host, like the lioness you just left, it must be kept in constant activation at all times or loss of information results. I'm sure you wouldn't want that to happen, would you? Of course not. So what we have done is to "plug you in" to our computer, which will keep you aware and healthy and guard against the randomizing of your memory nexi. I won't go into that; let it stand that randomizing is not the sort of thing you'd like to have happen to you. "So What Gives, Huh?" I'm glad you asked that. (Because you did ask that, Mr. Fingal. This booklet is part of the analogizing process that I'll explain further down the page.) Life in a computer is not the sort of thing you could just jump Into and hope to retain the world-picture-compatibility so necessary for sane functioning in this complex society. This has been tried, so take our word for it. Or rather, my word. Did I introduce myself? I'm Apollonia Joachim, First Class Operative for the DataSafe computer troubleshooting firm. You've probably never heard of us, even though you do work with computers. Since you can't just come aware in the baffling, on-andoff world that passes for reality in a data system, your mind, in cooperation with an analogizing program I've given the computer, interprets things in ways that seem safe and comfortable to it. The world you see around you Is a figment of your imagination. Of course, it looks real to you because it comes from the same part of the mind that you normally use to interpret reality. If we wanted to get philosophical about it, we could probably argue all day about what constitutes reality and why the one you are perceiving now is any less real than the one you are used to. But let's not get into that, all right? The world will likely continue to function in ways you are accustomed for it to function. It won't be exactly the same. Nightmares, for instance. Mr. Fingal, I hope you aren't the nervous type, because your nightmares can come to life where you are. They'll seem quite real. You should avoid them if you can, because they can do you real harm. I'll say more about this later if I need to. For now, there's no need to worry. galaxy "What Do I Do Now?" I'd advise you to continue with your normal activities. Don't be alarmed at anything unusual. For one thing, I can only communicate with you by means of paranormal phenomena. You see, when a message from me is fed into the computer it reaches you in a way your brain is not capable of dealing with. Naturally, your brain classifies this as an unusual event and fleshes the communication out in unusual fashion. Most of the weird things you see, if you stay calm and don't let your own fears out of the closet to persecute you, will be me. Otherwise, I anticipate that your world should look, feel, taste, sound, and smell pretty normal. I've talked to your psychist. He assures me that your world-grasp is strong. So sit tight. We'll be working hard to get you out of there. "Help!" Yes, we'll help you. This is a truly unfortunate thing to have happened, and of course we will refund all your money promptly. In addition, the lawyer for Kenya wants me to ask you if a lump sum settlement against all future damages is a topic worthy of discussion. You can think about it, there's no hurry. In the meantime. I'll find ways to answer your questions. It might become unwieldy the harder your mind struggles to normalize my communications into things you are familiar with. That is both your greatest strength -- the ability of your mind to bend the computer world it doesn't wish to see into media you are familiar with -- and my biggest handicap. Look for me in tealeaves, on billboards, on holovision; anywhere! It could be exciting if you get into it. Meanwhile, if you have received this message you can attached coupon and dropping it in the mailtube. Your reply will probably be waiting for you at the office. Good luck! Yes! I received your message, and am interested in the exciting opportunities in the field of computer living Please send me, without cost or obligation, your exciting catalog telling me how I can move up to the big, wonderful world outside! I.D Fingal fought the urge to pinch himself. If what this booklet said was true -- and he might as well believe it -- it would hurt and he would not wake up. He pinched himself anyway. It hurt. If he understood this right, everything around him was the product of his imagination. Somewhere, a woman was sitting at a computer input and talking to him in normal language, which came to his brain in the form of electron pulses it could not cope with and so edited into forms he was conversant with. He was analogizing like mad. He wondered if he had caught it from the teacher, if analogies were contagious.  "What the hell's wrong with a simple voice from the air?" he wondered aloud. He got no response, and was rather glad. He'd had enough mysteriousness for now. And on second thought, a voice from the air would probably scare the pants off him. He decided his brain must know what it was doing. After all, the hand startled him but he hadn't panicked. He could see it, and he trusted his visual sense more than he did voices from the air, a classical sign of insanity if ever there was one. He got up and went to the wall. The letters of fire were gone, but the black smudge of the erasure was still there. He sniffed it: carbon. He fingered the rough paper of the pamphlet, tore off a comer, put it in his mouth and chewed it. It tasted like paper. He sat down and filled out the coupon and tossed it to the mailtube. Fingal didn't get angry about it until he was at the office. He was an easy-going person, slow to boil. But he finally reached a point where he had to say something. Everything had been so normal he wanted to laugh. All his friends and acquaintances were there, doing exactly what he would have expected them to be doing. What amazed and bemused him was the number and variety of spearcarriers, minor players in this internal soap-opera. The extras that his mind had cooked up to people the crowded corridors; like the man he didn't know who had bumped into him on the tube to work, apologized, and disappeared, presumably back into the bowels of his imagination. There was nothing he could do to vent his anger but test the whole absurd set-up. There was doubt lingering in his mind that the whole morning had been a fugue, a temporary lapse into dreamland. Maybe he'd never gone to Kenya, after all, and his mind was playing tricks on him. To get him there, or keep him away? He didn't know, but he could worry about that if the test failed. He stood up at his desk-terminal, which was in the third column of the fifteenth row of other identical desks, each with its diligent worker. He held up his hands and whistled. Everyone looked up. "I don't believe in you," he screeched. He picked up a stack of tapes on his desk and hurled them at Felicia Nahum at the desk next to his. Felicia was a good friend of his, and she registered the proper shock until the tapes hit her. Then she melted. He looked around the room and saw that everything had stopped like a freeze-frame in a motion picture. He sat down and drummed his fingers on his desk top. His heart was pounding and his face was flushed. For an awful moment he had thought he was wrong. He began to calm down, glancing up every few seconds to be sure the world really had stopped. In three minutes he was in a cold sweat. What the hell had he proved! That this morning had been real, or that he really was crazy? It dawned on him that he would never be able to test the assumptions under which he lived. A line of print flashed across his terminal. "But when could you ever do so, Mr. Fingal?" "Ms. Joachim?" he shouted, looking around him. "Where are you? I'm afraid." "You mustn't be," the terminal printed. "Calm yourself. You have a strong sense of reality, remember? Think about this: even before today, how could you be sure the world you saw was not the result of catatonic delusions? Do you see what I mean? The question 'What is reality?' is, in the end, unanswerable. We all must accept at some point what we see and are told, and live by a set of untested and untestable assumptions. I ask you to accept the set I gave you this morning because, sitting here in the computer room where you cannot see me, my world-picture tells me that they are the true set. On the other hand, you could believe that I'm deluding myself, that there's nothing in the pink cube I see and that you're a spear-carrier in my dream. Does that make you more comfortable?" "No," he mumbled, ashamed of himself. "I see what you mean. Even if I am crazy, it would be more comfortable to go along with it than to keep fighting it." "Perfect, Mr. Fingal. If you need further illustrations you could imagine yourself locked in a straitjacket. Perhaps there are technicians laboring right now to correct your condition, and they are putting you through this psycho-drama as a first step. Is that any more attractive?" "No, I guess it isn't." "The point is that it's as reasonable an assumption as the set of facts I gave you this morning. But the main point is that you should behave the same if either set is true. Do you see? To fight it in the one case will only cause you trouble, and in the other, would impede the treatment. I realize I'm asking you to accept me on faith. And that's all I can give you." "I believe in you," he said. "Now, can you start everything going again?" "I told you I'm not in control of your world. In fact, it's a considerable obstacle to me, seeing as I have to talk to you in these awkward ways. But things should get going on their own as soon as you let them. Look up. He did, and saw the normal hum and bustle of the office. Felicia was there at her desk, as though nothing had happened. Nothing had. Yes, something had, after all. The tapes were scattered on the floor near his desk, where they had fallen. They had unreeled in an unruly mess. He started to pick them up, then saw they weren't as messy as he had thought. They spelled out a message in coils of tape. "You're back on the track," it said.    For three weeks Fingal was a very good boy. His co-workers, had they been real people, might have noticed a certain standoffishness in him, and his social life at home was drastically curtailed. Otherwise, he behaved exactly as if everything around him were real. But his patience had limits. This had already dragged on far beyond what he had expected of it. He began to fidget at his desk, let his mind wander. Feeding information into a computer can be frustrating, unrewarding, and eventually stultifying. He had been feeling it even before his trip to Kenya; it had been the cause of his trip to Kenya. He was sixty-eight years old, with centuries ahead of him, and stuck in a ferro-magnetic rut. Longlife could be a mixed blessing when you felt boredom creeping up on you. What was getting to him was the growing disgust with his job. It was bad enough when he merely sat in a real office with two hundred real people shoveling slightly unreal data into a much-less-than-real-to-hissenses computer. How much worse now, when he knew that the data he handled had no meaning to anyone but himself, was nothing but occupational therapy created by his mind and a computer program to keep him busy while Joachim searched for his body? For the first time in his life he began punching some buttons for himself. Under slightly less stress he would have gone to see his psychist, the approved and perfectly normal thing to do. Here, he knew he would only be talking to himself. He failed to perceive the advantages of such an idealized psychoanlytic process; he'd never really believed that a psychist did little but listen in the first place. He began to change his own life when he became irritated with his boss. She pointed out to him that his error-index was on the rise, and suggested that he shape up or begin looking for another source of employment. This enraged him. He'd been a good worker for twenty-five years. Why should she take that attitude when he was just not feeling himself for a week or two? Then he was angrier than ever when he thought about her being merely a projection of his own mind. Why should he let her push him around? galaxy "I don't want to hear it," he said. "Leave me alone. Better yet, give me a raise in salary." "Fingal," she said promptly, "you've been a credit to your seclion these last weeks. I'm going to give you a raise." 'Thank you. Go away." She did, by dissolving into thin air. This really made his day. He leaned back in his chair and and thought about his situation for the first time since he was young. He didn't like what he saw. In the middle of his ruminations, his computer screen lit up again. "Watch it, Fingal," it read. "That way lies catatonia." He took the warning seriously, but didn't intend to abuse the newfound power. He didn't see why judicious use of it now and then would hurt anything. He stretched, and yawned broadly. He looked around, suddenly hated the office with its rows of workers indistinguishable from their desks. Why not take the day off? On impulse, he got up and walked the few steps to Felicia's desk. "Why don't we go to my house and make love?" he asked her. She looked at him in astonishment, and he grinned. She was almost as surprised as when he had hurled the tapes at her. "Is this a joke? In the middle of the day? You have a job to do, you know. You want to get us fired?" He shook his head slowly. "That's not an acceptable answer." She stopped, and rewound from that point. He heard her repeat her last sentences backwards, then she smiled. "Sure, why not?" she said. Felicia left afterwards in the same, slightly disconcerting way his boss had left earlier; by melting into the air. Fingal sat quietly in his bed, wondering what to do with himself. He felt he was getting off to a bad start if he intended to edit his world with care. His telephone rang. "You're damn right," said a woman's voice, obviously irritated with him. He sat up straight. "Apollonia?" "Ms. Joachim to you, Fingal. I can't talk long, this is quite a strain on me. But listen to me, and listen hard. Your navel is very deep, Fingal. From where you're standing, it's a pit I can't even see the bottom of. If you fall into it I can't guarantee to pull you out." "But do I have to take everything as it is? Aren't I allowed some self-improvement?' ' "Don't kid yourself. That wasn't self-improvement. That was sheer laziness. It was nothing but masturbation, and while there's nothing wrong with that, if you do it to the exclusion of all else your mind will grow in on itself. You're in grave danger of excluding the external universe from your reality." "But I thought there was no external universe for me here." "Almost right. But I'm feeding you external stimuli to keep you going. Besides, it's the attitude that counts. You've never had trouble finding sexual partners; why do you feel compelled to alter the odds now?" "I don't know," he admitted. "Like you said, laziness, I guess." "That's right. If you want to quit your job, feel free. If you're serious about self-improvement, there are opportunities available to you there. Search them out. Look around you, explore. But don't try to meddle in things you don't understand. I've got to go now. I'll write you a letter if I can, and explain more." "Wait! What about my body? Have they made any progress?" "Yes, they've found out how it happened. It seems..." her voice faded out, and he switched off the phone. The next day he received a letter explaining what was known so far. It seemed that the mix-up had resulted from the visit of the teacher to the medico section on the day of his recording. More specifically, the return of the little boy after the others had left. They were sure now that he had tampered with the routine card that told the attendants what to do with FingaTs body. Instead of moving it to the slumber room, which was a green card, they had sent it somewhere -- no one knew where yet -- for a sex change, which was a blue card. The medico, in her haste to get home for her date, had not noticed the switch Now the body could be in any of several thousand medico shops in Luna. They were looking for it, and for the boy. Fingal put the letter down and did some hard thinking. Joachim had said there were opportunities for him in the memory banks. She had also said that not everything he saw was his own projections. He was receiving, was capable of receiving, external stimuli. Why was that? Because he would tend to randomize without them, or some other reason? He wished the letter had gone into that. In the meantime, what did he do? Suddenly he had it. He wanted to learn about computers. He wanted to know what made them tick, to feel a sense of power over them. It was particularly strong when he thought about being a virtual prisoner inside one. He was like a worker on an assembly line. All day long he labors, taking small parts off a moving belt and installing them on larger assemblies. One day, he happens to wonder who puts the parts on the belt? Where do they come from? How are they made? What happens after he installs them? He wondered why he hadn't thought of it before.    The admissions office of the Lunar People's Technical School gaiaxv ,as crowded. He was handed a form and told to fill it out. It looked bleak. The spaces for "previousexperience" and "aptitude scores" vere almost blank when he was through with them. All in all, not a very promising application. He went to the desk and handed the form to the man sitting at the terminal. The man fed it into the computer, which promptly decided Fingal had no talent for being a computer repairperson. He started to turn away, when his eye was caught by a large poster behind the man. It had been there on the wall when he came in, but he hadn't read it. Are you dissatisfied with your present employment? Do you feel you were cut out for better things? Then today may be your lucky day. You've come to the right place, and if you grasp this golden opportunity you will find doors opening that were closed to you. Act, Mr. Fingal. This is the time. Who's to check up on you? Just take that stylus and fill it in any old way you want. Be grandiose, be daring! The fix is in, and you're on your way to The secretary saw nothing unusual about Fingal coming to the desk a second time, and didn't even blink when the computer decided he was eligible for the accelerated course.    It wasn't easy at first. He really did have little aptitude for electronics, but aptitude is a slippery thing. His personality matrix was as flexible now as it would ever be. A little effort at the right time would go a long way toward selfimprovement. What he kept telling himself was that everything that made him what he was was etched in that tiny cube wired in to the computer, and if he. was careful he could edit it. Not radically, Joachim told him in a long, helpful letter later in the week. That way led to complete catatonia, which in this case would be distinguishable from death only to a hair-splitter. He thought a lot about death as he dug into the books. He was in a strange position. The being known as Fingal would not die in any conceivable outcome of this adventure. For one thing, his body was going toward a sex change and it was hard to imagine what could happen to it that would kill it. Whoever had custody of it now would be taking care of it just as well as the medicos in the slumber room would have. If Joachim was unsuccessful in her attempt to keep him aware and sane in the memory bank, he would merely awake and remember nothing from the time he fell asleep on the table. If, by some compounded unliklihood, his body was allowed to die, he had an insurance recording safe in the vault of his bank. The recording was three years old. He would awaken in the newly-grown clone body knowing nothing of the last three years, and would have a fantastic story to listen to as he was brought up to date. But none of that mattered to him. Humans are a time-binding species, existing in an eternal now. The future flows through them and becomes the past, but it is always the present that counts. The Fingal of three years ago was not the Fingal in the memory bank. The simple fact about immortality by memory recording was that it was a poor solution. The three-dimensional cross-section that was the Fingal of now must always behave as if his life depended on his actions, for he would feel the pain of death if it happened to him. It was small consolation to a dying man to know that he would go on, several years younger and less wise. If Fingal lost out here, he would die, because with memory recording he was three people: the one who lived now, the one lost somewhere on Luna, and the one potential person in the bank vault. They were really no more than close relatives. Everyone knew this, but it was so much better than the alternative that few people rejected it. They tried not to think about it and were generally successful. They had recordings made as often as they could afford them. They heaved a sigh of relief as they got onto the table to have another recording taken, knowing that another chunk of their lives was safe for all time. But they awaited the awakening nervously, dreading being told that it was now twenty years later because they had died sometime after the recording and had to start all over. A lot can happen in twenty years. The person in the new clone body might have to cope with a child he or she had never seen, a new spouse, or the shattering news that his or her employment was now the function of a machine. So Fingal took Joachim's warnings seriously. Death was death, and though he could cheat it, death still had the last laugh. Instead of taking your whole life from you, death now only claimed a percentage, but in many ways it was the most important percentage. He enrolled in classes. Whenever possible he took the ones that were available over the phone lines so he needn't stir from his room. He ordered his food and supplies by phone and paid his bills by looking existence. It could have been intensely boring, or it could have been wildly interesting. After all, was a dream-world, and who doesn't think of retiring into fantasy from time to time? Fingal certainly did, but firmly suppressed the idea hen it came. He intended to get out of this dream. For one thing, he missed the company of other people. He waited for the weekly letters from Apollonia (she now allowed him to call her by her first name) with a comsuming passion and devoured every word. His file of such letters bulged. At lonely moments he would pull one out at random and read it again and again. On her advice, he left the apartment regularly and stirred around more or less at random. During these outings he had wild adventures. Literally. Apollonia hurled the external stimuli at him during these times and they could be anything from The Mummy's Curse to Custer's Last Stand with the original cast. It beat hell out of the movies. He would just walk down the public corridors and open a door at random. Behind it might be King Solomon's mines or the sultan's harem. He endured them all stoically. He was unable to get any pleasure from sex. He knew it was a one-handed exercise, and it took all the excitement away. His only pleasure came in his studies. He read everything he could about computer science and came to stand at the head of his class. And as he learned, it began to occur to him to apply his knowledge to his own situation. He began seeing things around him that had been veiled before. Patterns. The reality was starting to seep through his illusions. Every so often he would look up and see the faintest shadow of the real world of electron flow and fluttering circuits he inhabited. It scared him at first. He asked Apollonia about it on one of his dream journeys, this time to Coney Island in the mid-twentieth century. He liked it there. He could lay on the sand and talk to the surf. Overhead, a skywriter's plane spelled out the answers to his questions. He studiously ignored the brontosaurus rampaging through the roller coaster off to his right. "What does it mean, O Goddess of Transistoria, when I begin to see circuit diagrams on the walls of my apartment? Overwork?" "It means the illusion is beginning to wear thin," the plane spelled out over the next half-hour. "You're adapting to the reality you have been denying. It could be trouble, but we're hot on the trail of your body. We should have it soon and get you out of there." This had been too much for the plane. The sun was going down now, the brontosaurus vanished, and the plane ran out of gas. It spiraled into the ocean and the crowds surged closer to the water to watch the rescue. Fingal got up and went back to the boardwalk. There was a huge billboard. He laced his fingers behind his back and read it. "Sorry for the delay. As I was saying, we're almost there. Give us another few months. One of our agents thinks he will be at the right medico shop in about one week's time. From there it should go quickly. For now, avoid those places where you see the circuits showing through. They're no good for you, take my word for it." Fingal avoided the circuits as long as he could. He finished his first courses in computer science and enrolled in the intermediate section. Six months rolled by. His studies got easier and easier. His reading speed was increasing phenomenally. He found that it was more advantageous for him to see the library as composed of books instead of tapes. He could take a book from the shelf, flip through it rapidly, and know everything that was in it. He knew enough now to realize that he was acquiring a facility to interface directly with the stored knowledge in the computer, bypassing his senses entirely. The books he held in his hands were merely the sensual analogs of the proper terminals to touch. Apollonia was nervous about it, but let him go on. He breezed through the intermediate and graduated into the advanced classes. But he was surrounded by wires. Everywhere he turned, in the patterns of veins beneath the surface of a man's face, in a plate of french fries he ordered for lunch, in his palmprints, overlaying the apparent disorder of a head of blonde hair on the pillow beside him. The wires were analogs of analogs. There was little in a modern computer that consisted of wiring. Most of it was made of molecular circuits that were either embedded in a crystal lattice or photographically reproduced on a chip of silicon. Visually, they were hard to imagine, so his mind was making up these complex circuit diagrams that served the same purpose but could be experienced directly. One day he could resist it no longer. He was in the bathroom, on the traditional place for the pondering of the imponderable. His mind wandered, speculating on the necessity of moving his bowels, wondering if he might safely eliminate the need to eliminate. His toe idly traced out the pathways of a circuit board incorporated in the pattern of tiles on the floor. The toilet began to overflow, not with water, but with coins. Bells were ringing happily. He jumped up and watched in bemusement as his bathroom filled with money. He became aware of a subtle alteration in the tone of the bells. They changed from the merry clang of Jackpot to the tolling of a death knell. He hastily looked around for a manifestation. He knew that Apollonia would be angry. She was. Her hand appeared afld began to write on the wall. This time the writing was in his blood. B galaxv gripped menacingly from the words. "What are you doing?" the hand yrote, and having writ, moved on. "I told you to leave the wires alone. Do you know what you've done? You may have wiped the financial records for Kenya. It could take months to straighten them out." "Well what do I care?" he exploded. "What have they done for me lately? It's incredible that they haven't located my body by now. It's been a full year. " The hand was bunched up in a fist. Then it grabbed him around the throat and squeezed hard enough to make his eyes bulge out. It slowly relaxed. When Fingal could see straight, he backed warily away from it. The hand fidgeted nervously, drummed its fingers on the floor. It went to the wall again. "Sorry," it wrote, "I guess I'm getting tired. Hold on." He waited, more shaken than he remembered being since his odyssey began. There's nothing like a dose of pain, he reflected, to make you realize that it can happen to you. The wall with the words of blood slowly dissolved into a heavenly panorama. As he watched, clouds streamed by his vantage point and 'ttixed beautifully with golden rays of sunshine. He heard organ music from pipes the size of sequoias. He wanted to applaud. It was so os'erdone, and yet so convincing. In '# center of the whirling mass of white mist an angel faded in. She had wings and a halo, but lacked the traditional white robe. She was nude, and hair floated around her as if she were underwater. She levitated to him, walking on the billowing clouds, and handed him two stone tablets. He tore his eyes away from the apparition and glanced down at the tablets: Thou shah not screw around with things you do not understand. "All right, I promise I won't," he told the angel. "Apollonia, is that you? Really you, I mean?" "Read the Commandments, Fingal. This is hard on me." He looked back at the tablets. Thou shalt not meddle in the hardware systems of the Kenya Corporation, for Kenya shall not hold him idemnifiable who taketh freedoms with its property. Thou shalt not explore the limits of thy prison. Trust in the Kenya Corporation to extract thee. Thou shalt not program. Thou shalt not worry about the location of thy body, for it has been located, help is on the way, the cavalry has arrived, and all is in hand. Thou shalt meet a tall, handsome stranger who will guide thee from thy current plight. Thou shalt stay tuned for further developments. He looked up and was happy to see that the angel was still there. "I won't, I promise. But where is my body, and why has it taken so long to find it? Can you..." "Know thee that appearing like this is a great taxation upon me, Mr. Fingal. I am undergoing strains the nature of which I have not time to reveal to thee. Hold thy horses, wait it out, and thou shalt soon see the light at the end of the tunnel." "Wait, don't go." She was already starting to fade out. "I cannot tarry." "But... Apollonia, this is charming, but why do you appear to me in these crazy ways? Why all the pomp and circumstance? What's wrong with letters?" She looked around her at the clouds, the sunbeams, the tablets in his hand, and at her body, as if seeing them for the first time. She threw her head back and laughed like a symphony orchestra. It was almost too beautiful for Fingal to bear. "Me?" she said, dropping the angelic bearing. "Me? I don't pick 'em, Fingal. I told you, it's your head, and I'm Just passing through." She arched her eyebrows at him. "And really, sir, I had no idea you felt this way about me. Is it puppy love?" And she was gone, except for the grin. The grin haunted him for days. He was disgusted with himself about it. He hated to see a metaphor overworked so. He decided his mind was just an inept analogizer. But everything had its purpose. The grin forced himself to look at his feelings. He was in love; hopelessly, ridiculously, just like a teenager. He got out all his old letters from her and read through them again, searching for the magic words that could have inflicted this on him. Because it was silly. He'd never met her except under highly figurative circumstances. The one time he saw her, most of what he saw was the product of his own mind. There were no clues in the letters. Most of them were as impersonal as a textbook, though they tended to be rather chatty. Friendly, yes; but intimate, poetic, insightful, revealing? No. He failed utterly to put them together in any way that should add up to love, or even a teenage crush. He attacked his studies with renewed vigor, awaiting the next communication. Weeks dragged by with no word. He called the post office several times, placed personal advertisements in every periodical he could think of, took to scrawling messages on public buildings, sealed notes in bottles and flushed them down the disposal, rented billboards, bought television time. He screamed at the empty walls of his apartment, buttonholed strangers, tapped Morse Code on the water pipes, started rumors in skid row taprooms, had leaflets published and distributed all over the solar system. He tried every medium he could think of, and could not contact her. He was alone. He considered the possibility that he had died. In his present situation, it might be hard to tell for sure. He abandoned it as untestable. That line was hazy enough already without his efforts to determine which side of the lifedeath dichotomy he inhabited. Besides, the more he thought about existing as nothing more than kinks in a set of macromolecules plugged into a data system, the more it frightened him. He'd survived this long by avoiding such thoughts. His nightmares moved in on him, set up housekeeping in his apartment. They were a severe disappointment, and confirmed his conclusion that his imagination was not as vivid as it might be. They were infantile boogeyman, the sort that might scare him when glimpsed hazily through the fog of a nightmare, but were almost laughable when exposed to the full light of consciousness. There was a large, talkative snake that was crudely put together, fashioned from the incomplete picture a child might have of a serpent. A toy company could have done a better job. There was a werewolf whose chief claim to dread was a tendency to shed all over Fingal's rugs. There was a woman who consisted mostly of breasts and genitals, left over from his adolescence, he suspected. He groaned in embarrassment every time he looked at her. If he had ever been that infantile he wouij rather have left the dirty traces of it buried forever. He kept booting them into the corridor but they drifted in at night like poor relations. They talked incessantly, and always about hint, The things they knew! They seemed to have a very low opinion of him. The snake often expressed the opinion that Fingal would never amount to anything because he had so docilely accepted the results of the aptitude tests he took as a child. TTiat hurt, but the best salve for the wound was further study. Finally a letter came. He winced as soon as he got it open. The salutation was enough to tell him he wasn't going to like it. Dear Mr. Fingal, I won't apologize for the delay this time. It seems that most of my manifestation have included , an apology and I feel I deserved a rest this time. I can't be always on call. I have a life of my own. I understand that you have behaved in an exemplary manner since I last talked with you. You have ignored the inner workings of the computer just as I told you to do. I haven't been completely frank with you, and I will explain my reasons. The hook-up between you and the computer is, and always has been, two-way. Our greatest fear galaxv at this end had been that you would begin interfering with the workings of the computer, to the great discomfort of everyone. Or that you would go mad and run amuck, perhaps wrecking the entire data system. We installed you in the computer as a humane necessity,because you would have died if we had not done so, though it would have cost you only two days of memories. But Kenya is in the business of selling memories, and holds them to be a sacred trust. It was a mix-up on the part of the Kenya Corporation that got you here in the first place, so we decided we should do everything we could for you. But it was at great hazard to our operations at this end. Once, about six months ago, you got tangled in the weathercontrol sector of the computer and set off a storm over Kilimanjaro that is still not fully under control. Several animals were lost. I have had to fight the Board of Directors to keep you on-line, and several times the program was almost terminated. You know what that means. Now, I've leveled with you. I wanted to from the start, but the people who own things around here were worried that you might start fooling around out of a spirit of vindictiveness if you knew these facts, so they were kept from you. You could still do a great deal of damage before we could shut you off. I'm laying it on the line now, with Directors chewing their nails over my shoulder. Please stay out of trouble. On to the other matter. I was afraid from the outset that what has happened might happen. For over a year I've been your only contact with the world outside. I've been the only other person in your universe. I would have to be an extremely cold, hateful, awful person -- which I am not -- for you not to feel affection for me under those circumstances. You are suffering from intense sensory-deprivation, and it's well-known that someone in that state becomes pliable, suggestible, and lonely. You've attached your feelings to me as the only thing around worth caring for. I've tried to avoid intimacy with you for that reason, to keep things firmly on a last-name basis. But I relented during one of your periods of despair. And you read into my letters some things that were not there. Remember, even in the printed mediumNt is your mind that controls what you see. Your censor has let through what it wanted to see and maybe even added some things of its own. I'm at your mercy. For all I know, you may be reading this letter as a passionate affirmation of love. I've added every reinforcement i know of to make sure the message comes through on a priority channel and is not garbled. I'm sorry to hear that you love me. I do not, repeat not, love you in return. You'll understand why, at least in part, when we get you out of there. It will never work, Mr. Fingal. Give it up. Apollonia Joachim kk Fingal graduated first in his class. He had finished the required courses for his degree during the last long week after his letter from Apollonia. It was a bitter victory for him, marching up to the stage to accept the sheepskin, but he clutched it to him fiercely. At least he had made the most of his situation, at least he had not meekly let the wheels of the machine chew him up like a good worker. He reached out to grasp the hand of the college president and saw it transformed. He looked up and saw the bearded, robed figure flow and writhe and become a tall, uniformed woman. With a surge of joy, he knew who it was. Then the joy became ashes in his mouth, which he hurriedly spit out. "I always knew you'd choke on a figure of speech," she said, laughing tiredly. "You're here," he said. He could not quite believe it. He stared dully at her, grasping her hand and galaxy the diploma with equal tenacity. jl,g was tall, as the prophecy had said, #I handsome. Her hair was cropped short over a capable face, jnd the body beneath the uniform ,,as muscular. The uniform was open at the throat, and wrinkled. There were circles under her eyes, and the eyes were bloodshot. She swayed slightly on her feet. "I'm here, all right. Are you ready to go back?" She turned to the assembled students. "How about it, gang? Do you think he deserves to go back?" The crowd went wild, cheering and tossing mortarboards into the air. Fingal turned dazedly to look at them, with a dawning realization. He looked down at the diploma. "I don't know," he said. "I don't know. Back to work at the data room?" She clapped him on the back. "No. I promise you that." "But how could it be different? I've come to think of this piece of paper as something... real. Real! How could I have deluded myself like that? Why did I accept it?" "I helped you along," she said. "But it wasn't all a game. You really did learn all the things you learned. It won't go away when you return. That thing in your hand is imaginary, for sure, but who do you think prints the real ones? You're registered where it counts -- in the computer -- as having passed all the Courses. You'll get a real diploma "'hen you return. Fingal wavered. There was a tempting vision in his head. He'd been here for over a year and had never really exploited the nature of the place. Maybe that business about dying in the memory bank was all a shuck, another lie invented to keep him in his place. In that case, he could remain here and satisfy his wildest desires, become king of the universe with no opposition, wallow in pleasure no emperor ever imagined. Anything he wanted here he could have, anything at all. And he really felt he might pull it off. He'd noticed many things about this place, and now had the knowledge of computer technology to back him up. He could squirm around and evade their attempts to erase him, even survive if they removed his cube by programming himself into other parts of the computer. He could do it. With a sudden insight he realized that he had no desires wild enough to keep him here in his navel. He had only one major desire right now, and she was slowly fading out. A lap-dissolve was replacing her with the old college president. "Coming?" she asked. "Yes." It was as simple as that. The stage, president, students, and auditorium faded out and the computer room at Kenya faded in. Only Apollonia remained constant. He held onto her hand until everything stabilized. "Whew," she said, and reached around behind her head. She pulled out a wire from her occipital plug and collapsed into a chair. Someone pulled a similar wire from Fingal's head, and he was finally free of the computer. Apollonia reached out for a steaming cup of coffee, on a table littered with empty cups. "You were a tough nut," she said. "For a minute I thought you'd stay. It happened once. You're not the first to have this happen to you, but you're no more than the twentieth. It's an unexplored area. Dangerous." "Really?" he said. "You weren't just saying that?" "No," she laughed. "Now the truth can be told. It is dangerous. No one had ever survived more than three hours in that kind of cube, hooked into a computer. You went for six. You do have a strong world-picture." She was watching him to see how he reacted to this. She was not surprised to see him accept it readily. "I should have known that," he said. "I should have thought of it. It was only six hours out here, and more than a year for me. Computers think faster. Why didn't I see that?" "I helped you not see it," she admitted. "Like the push I gave you not to question why you were studying so hard. Those two orders worked a lot better than some of the orders I gave you." She yawned again, and it seemed to go on forever. "See, it was pretty hard for to interface with you for six hours straight. No one's ever done it before, it can get to be quite a strain So we've both got something to be proud of." She smiled at him but it faded when he did not return it. "Don't look so hurt. Fingal... what is your first name? I knew it, but erased it early in the game." "Does it matter?" "I don't know. Surely you must see why I haven't fallen in love with you, though you may be a perfectly lovable person. I haven't had time. It's been a very long six hours, but it was still only six hours. What can I do?" Fingal's face was going through awkward changes as he absorbed that. Things were not so bleak after all. "You could go to dinner with me." "I'm already emotionally involved with someone else, I should warn you of that." "You could still go to dinner. You haven't been exposed to my new determination. I'm going to really make a case." She laughed warmly and got upShe took his hand. "You know, it's possible that you might succeed. Just don't put wings on me again, all right? You'll never get anywhere like that. ' ' "I promise. I'm through with visions -- for the rest of my life."  galaxy All the universe loves # loverl Look, i would never have left the video recorder on if I didn't think you'd enjoy it...well I'm telling you now. I mean, if I was really a bastard I would never have said anything, right? Look, you enjoyed it, I enjoyed it, I could tell you were digging...sneaky, sure...face it, when you come home with the only heterosexual photographer's model on the West Side, you know he's got to be a little weird. You can burn the goddamn tape, I only did it, cause, y'see, I like -- no, I need to have that camera peeping away or I can't manage...it sounds like bullshit but it's not...no, I don't get off on petty fashionable decadence, I get off on you. You're the first person I've ever met who listens to and understands what I say. And everything about the way you make love says that you care. A lot. So if you'll stop screaming and put your clothes back on the floor where they belong. I'll tell you something I've never told anyone before -- Christ, that sounds even more bullshit. That's how you know it's true. Like most people in #, I was a virgin. Me, my best friend Ricky Obadiah, the rifle team, every girl in Sheepshead Bay High School Peter Paul and Mary, the Pope, mother, we were all virgins. The gym teacher and James Bond weren't. The people in those grainy black and white English films supposedly weren't, but sex always left them depressed so I knew they must be lying about having Done  It. Like a friend of mine sometimes did. Look, now we can smile and say that being a virgin isn't a crime, but you know damn well that at the time it's the worst felony imaginable. With a life sentence, at least. And neither masturbating nor pathological amounts of necking help. So that summer I got a job as a bus boy at a big hotel in the Catskills. The first month was dismal. My hottest physical thrills came when somebody's granny would try to stick a five in my pants pocket while I was stumbling past her table at high velocity carrying fourteen scalding bowls of kreplach soup on a bent tray...yeah, that actually happened. In fact, one morning after they'd had an animal act in the night club, the trainer showed up for breakfast at my station accompanied by a fully dressed female chimp on roller skates. Big deal -- she was only four, smoked cigars, and had a tendency to bite. Nol my type. Neither was the waitress I worked with. She kept asking if  loved her. I kept saying yes. She kep jaying no. I won't entertain you with jl,e details. But then... Then there was Barbara. From fjew Jersey. With blond streaks in l,er hair, a job as a hostess in the cocktail lounge, and, most importantly, a pair of Jersey license plates wrapped around a baby blue Le Mans convertible. Oooh. It was well into August, but I'd never seriously considered asking her out, because she spent all of her time with rich customers, the tennis instructor, and other grownups. But I'd already come on to every nongranny in the place, so, in a fatalistic mood -- I think it was a joint, two beers, and a Jack Daniels -- I, um, sorta, gulped-and-asked-herfor a date in onequick barelyaudible-breath. She said, "What?" I shrugged and examined the carpeting. She said, "It's too noisy to talk in here. Why don't you meet me after work tomorrow night and we'll go for a drive or something?" Look, that may not sound very titillating to you, but for the next # hours her one little "or something" kept me in a fever of speculation bordering on insanity. Shit. If only 'vhat happened had lived down to my drably pornographic fantasies. If only someone had had the decency to slash her tires before we could leave the hotel...well, tonight I "'ouldn't have needed my friend Sony watching us in order to, ah, add the final touch to the excitement of your being here. So we're in the Le Mans, it's dark out like it only gets dark on hilly country roads, and why don't we just park and talk cause she's not that hungry and is tired of pizza anyway. She "discovers" a dirt track and pulls off the road. About a mile and a half. Me and Barbara and the Le Mans snuggled behind a little rise in one end of a pasture. This is definitely a full-color American movie. I take a deep breath, slide down in the seat, let my head flop casually in her direction, and say...nothing. Lungs bone dry. Brain too. Barbara smiles sweetly, sympathetically, and slides down in her seat, deeply concerned at the prospect of spending a warm night in the middle of nowhere with a paralytic. Nose to nose, she says, "Till last night you hadn't said a word to me all summer. I thought you didn't like me." I giggle. "I love listening to you talk, like when you were telling the bartender about Hamlet it was really really funny." I shrug and fling my hands out in a gesture of humility, belting her in the chest. She is too amazed by the pain to make a sound. "Barbara, are you okay, it was an accident. I'm sorry...does it still hurt?" And I reach out to touch -- strictly a comforting gesture, and she shrieks "NO!" and jerks back into the steering wheel, inspiring the Le Mans to let out a nasty, condescending Gemeral Motors honk. Barbara bounces off the horn, sits very still, slowly breathing herself into control. "I'm really truly sorry, Barbara. Not just about hitting you, I mean grabbing like that, it was just an instinct, you know? I mean I couldn't help it, I was trying to help, I would never have hit you in the boo -- breast in order to have an excuse to grab it." "I believe you," she whispers. "Ever make it in a convertible?" "No, I've never made it -- in a convertible." She slips into the back seat while somehow leaving her dress in the front seat. "It's got a lot of hooks and stuff that guys can never open without tearing something. No offense." No offense. I touch her thigh. She grins and closes her eyes. I run a hand up her leg. I, rub against her and she licks around my ear. She trails her hand across the back of my leg. I slide her bra up over her breasts. She reaches behind me and...and, and -- The flying saucer lands. Yeah, a flying saucer. It looks like a sandwich made out of two World War I helmets except it's black, with a dull sheen, and it makes no sound except for this tiny beep-beep-beeping as if it's coyly answering the mating call of the Le Mans. To this day I'm convinced it was that damn honk that attracted those invisible shit-heads. Well, i can't say for sure that they're invisible, just that I never saw one. What I did see was a thick, flexible black tube extrude itself from the underside of the hull -- why didn't we run away? For one thing, we'.re still rapturously tangled up in each other, wedged into the back bench of Barbara's pastel lovemobile. For another, the attention of my nervous and muscular systems is focused entirely on pacifying my bladder, which is threatening to cut loose like a busted water balloon. They say you discover profound truths about your inner soul during catastrophes, moments of mortal danger; I discovered that I'd risk death rather than break toilet training. Look, it doesn't sound impressive, but in fact it's a character trait shared only by Old Testament prophets, great generals, and me. Where were we -- yeah, the creepy black tube. It gets about one foot in front of us and three feet over our heads, and stops. Now the end unpuckers and this flower, sort of a feathery red tulip, quivers out. Barbara suggests that I throw her dress over the tulip and keep it distracted while she jumps into the front and starts the car. I respectfully decline, and explain that any civilization advanced enough to build a flying machine of this sophistication couldn't possibly be into the wanton slaughter of friendly galaxy teenage aliens. Hamlet, l assure her, would simply raise an open hand in the universal gesture of peace. You first, she declares in her smugly realistic way. I relinquish her behind and raise my hand about a half-inch over my shoulder. The tulip rotates slowly towards us. The petal-feathers flex. An exhilirating perfume washes gently over us. We hear a softly swelling, otherworldly melody, the sugary keenings of castrati computers. Barbara smiles winningly and raises her hand. The tulip lunges and bites it. She howls horribly and collapses. I cunningly attempt to save myself by shoving my hand into my pocket, but the tulip's reflexes are better than mine and what I feel as Opening night I'm going under, screaming, is someone pouring Drano down my spinal cord. Look, those space cowboys may have peachy-keen flying saucers, but I can tell you their tranquilizer guns leave a great deal to be desired. You never see Marlin Perkins putting a Thompson's gazelle through those kinds of changes. And that turned out to be the friendly part of their act. When I came to I was lying on the slightly squishy floor of a seamless, egg-shaped, dark gray room, and a disembodied voice was reading me a contract. " 'Whereas the sentient of the first part is deemed sufficiently lobed and glanded under the Trans-Spectral Convention, subparagraph XI #, the sentient of the second part may tender a standard Sub-Diplomatic particle transmission agreement, pursuant to the limitations of the Voluntary Enmeshment Code for Non-Member Planets. He, she, it, or they may signify and bind by verbal, chemical, or raiational submission of personal name, spectra, registration, or metaphor.' You may now signify your comprehension of our offer and bind your acceptance by stating your name." "Huh?" I shot back. "It's the deal of a lifetime, kid. We're not the kind of outfit that takes advantage of unsuspecting natives. But we do have our problems. We can't afford to spend too much time in a sector as barren as this, so you've got to give us an answer right away." "Huh," said #, quoting that historic first comment from an earthling to a starling. "It's only a basic release form. No entanglements, no extensions or options involved. A crew from the Guameri Cluster will probably track us here within three or four unit's time, but those cheap freks will offer you less, not more. We're the only organization that can carry out an operation on this scale and get every detail perfect, all the way down the ellipse." "I want Barbara. What have you done with Barbara?" I was not showing any heroic concern for her welfare. My terror had subsided just enough for me to realize that I'd prefer being terrified with company. "You mean the female. She's giving us a hard time too. All we're asking is that you participate in a simple examination in exchange for the standard -- but generous -- examination fee. All the best races have consented." Examination. The word reverberated in my stomach with disgusting overtones of karmic revenge: my repayment for mutilating untold numbers of frogs in order to pass Biology. "I was only following orders," I blurted out. "Huh?" the disembodied voice replied. "I don't wanna talk any more unless you bring Barb -- the female in here right now." "Certainly. The only reason we sejjerated you was that our preliminary survey showed that it's a specieswide habit of yours to conduct business matters secretly, in a dark room. Now that you've agreed to cooperate, do you mind if we turn up the -- " "Hey! I haven't ag -- " An opening zipped down one curved wall in a perfect imitation of a run down a stocking, and Barbara stepped through. I started towards her, then froze. "You're naked," I pithily observed. "So are you," she pithed right back at me. Indeed I was. I had been so busy being scared I hadn't noticed what I wasn't wearing. Barbara rushed over and wrapped herself around me, sobbing lightly. It was wonderful. The spasmodic sway of flesh across my flesh reminded me I'd been that close when we'd been kidnapped by a flying saucer with a disembodied voice. This was worse than terrifying. It was grossly unfair. "This is grossly unfair," I shouted. "This is what you requested," the voice whined. "We've brought the two of you together. Now if you'd only help us get on with the vital work of promoting intergalactic communication and understanding..." "Can we have our clothes back?" whimpered Barbara. "Never mind that now," I forcefully declared. "Let's get this over with. Will you release us unharmed if we cooperate?" "Harmed? You misjudge us completely. Stand to one side, please." We did, and a section of floor squooshed up and shaped itself into an immense table. "Here's how it works. We read you the applicable subsection of the T.S. Convention. You say your names out loud. Then you place yourselves on the examination table, we conduct the examination, and it is viewplexes on tens of thousands of planets belonging to countless species, sub-species, and mutants. A noble and absolutely painless gesture on your part on behalf of universal co-consciousness. For which you'll be handsomely rewarded." "And, um, if we'd rather not?" I asked. "We'll return you to your planet as soon as possible." Barbara's sobbing ended abruptly. "What do you mean return? What do you mean as soon as possible?" "We had to get a few light-units away from your star to enhance the clarity of the transmission. Technical reasons." "Well, how long will it take to get back?" "That's hard to say," said the voice with cosmic insincerity. You could imagine it scratching its head and trying to look dumb, supposing it had a head. "We've just received word that our primary drive has developed a quirdle. Average quirdles can be cleared up in a matter of five to ten minutes, our time. Unfortunately, that's a few centuries, your time. Make yourselves comfortable, and don't hesitate to borrow from our large library of philosophical and scientific literature." "You can't do this!" I screeched. "You win, when do we start," Barbara said with utter calm. "Right away, right away -- what's this? Good news. Our computers report that it was only a ghost quirdle, a mere mathematical anomaly we can rectify with a quick push on the Erase button." "No shit," Barbara muttered. At that instant I fell extravagantly in love with her; I had no idea that anybody could simultaneously be so naked and so rational. Now of course I know it's a faculty women are bom with and men develop only by being repeatedly dropped on their heads. But at the time -- wow. So you can imagine how impressed I was when the next thing she piped up with was; "How much do we get?" "One artifact apiece from the most advanced technosynthesizer known. If you can think of it, we can make it. Relax, hold up your end of the bargain, and when you're done, name anything and it's yours." Barbara and I broke our clinch and stared at each other. It was kind of obvious that if we stalled any longer our friends' primary drive would immediately throw another piston. I stammered out a resigned Yes. The voice recited its legal sludge and we recited our names. It told us to get up on the table. We did. It was the same consistency as the floor, but warmer. The room grew uncomfortably bright. "Studio lights, you'll get used to them in no time," the voice assured us. "Get ready. Ninety of your seconds till transmission." "Uh, exactly what happens?" "We ask you one question and you answer. Just be careful to keep insides the edges of the table, as they define the limits of the particle field we're projecting." no "One question?" "There's only one question worti) asking. Remember, we represent the most advanced life-forms in the universe. Sixty seconds." "What's -- " I started to say when Barbara grabbed my arm and hissed. "Don't ask." "I'm curious. What's the ques tion?" " 'How does your race express love?' " "Hell, I can never think of what to say when I really like a girl. You should have asked -- " Barbara cut me off with a playful punch in the kidney. "Don't be silly," the voice scolded. "Thirty seconds. You don't say a thing. You show us. You're legally obligated, you know." Barbara deftly slipped her hand over my eyes and her tongue in my ear. "Shh," she moaned. "It'll be even better this way." "Ten seconds." Through all the agonizing days and nights of my pubescence I swore I'd do anything to get laid, viewplexes on tens of thousands of planets belonging to countless species, sub-species, and mutants? Well, you've gotta start somewhere. "You're on!...Greetings, sentients. We know you must be wMidering why your 'plexies have been debited for triple the usual deep space reception fee. You shall see jpd feel the reason soon enough, ppr the first time we penetrate the jgniotest far-flung spiral of an unexplored barbarian galaxy, a cauljfon of steaming primitive lust the likes of which has not been experienced for eons! These proud creatures, royal offspring of the United Statsians, the galaxy's most orgasniic tribe, will give their uniquely violent response to the Fundamental Query: 'How does your race screw? If what happened to me in the Le Mans was paralysis, what occurred in the saucer can only be described as rigor mortis. Granite stiffness everywhere but in the crucial organ. "Hang in there. This will help," the voice whispered. Four of the black tubes popped out of the ceiling, tulips rampant, spraying a tangy gas. By the end of the first breath, we both came down with a case of the Uncontrollable Giddies, followed swiftly by the Flashing Feelies: I could feel all the way through Barwatching, and it was all bliss, touching, touching, a litany of ants...sweating, snorting, we slid up and down each other in as mindless a fi-enzy as you could possibly ask for. Then...it happened. That's right, there are god knows how many intelligent eggplants out there licking their roots and waiting to get their jollies off of us steaming barbarians, and I can't wait. Don't ever tell me you know what it means to be embarrassed. Barbara, however, was determined to be back in the Catskills by morning, and she wasn't going to let a minor detail like my teenage overeagerness stop her. In a brief but extraordinarily pleasant time I was fully operational, and the rest is broadcasting history. Somewhere. After the show one side of the table dissolved and we found our clothing inside -- someone had even been considerate enough to retrieve Barbara's dress from the car. As we covered our nakedness our little Garden of Eden sunk back into the floor. I was still suffering from a residual euphoria induced by the combination of extra-terrestial dope and my boundless love for Barbara, and would have been content to stand there for hours, holding hands and gazing retardedly into her eyes. She got fidgety and started pacing. "You kids certainly showed a lot of...promise," the voice suddenly boomed into the room. "A highpowered operation like ours just might be able to tap your potential and turn you into great artists. Wealthy artists. All you have to do is signify and bind a long-term -- " "Forget it!" Barbara snapped. "You promised to pay up and put us back." "Yeah," I added. I took the opportunity to slip a protective arm around Barbara's fragile shoulders. A silence. Ill Barbara resolutely folded her arms. "I'm waiting." "Oh all right. It's your future to waste as you see fit. The Code forbids us to synthesize any implement of mass destruction or anything else which would cause a major socioeconomic upheaval. Within those parameters you may have any artifact you wish. You're being very shortsighted, you know." Barbara pulled away from me. "You first," she insisted with a cagey twinkle in her eyes. Here it was: the first test of our new-found love. I was determined to rise to the occasion. "I want an #I X # color photograph of the two of us, nude, and kissing -- with our eyes shut." "You're crazy!" she yelled. "I wouldn't let anyone else see it, I swear. Hey, can you guys make it so that anyone else but Barbara and I who touched it would -- would...disappear!" The voice chuckled. "No problem. We impregnate the paper with a magnetic bond-destabilizer keyed to warm-blooded animals. The destabilizing agent will be coded so that your two spectra-pattems will neutralize it." A slot opened in the floor and the picture popped out. It was very clear. I offered it to Barbara, who looked at it for a second, sighed, kissed me, and said, "You're so bizarre." "Why don't you ask them to make you a copy?' ' "Because I think I'd prefer a cer tificate for ten thousands shares of ATT. How about it. Voice?" "What's an ATT?" The voice sounded genuinely perplexed. "Dg scribe it in detail, or tell us where we can find a computer net we can penetrate and squeeze a duplicate out of." "Wall Street-, New York City -- the Stock Exchange. Can you find that?" "Are you kidding? Our computers even found you. As a matter of fact, they've already identified your artifact, and inform me that while it is allowable under the Code, it is not advisable. The multipathic logic cicuit insists that there will be no way for you to explain such an acquisition to your Securities and Exchange Commission, your Internal Revenue Service, or your mother." "I can't help it if my mother has a filthy mind!" "Neither can we. You'd best choose again." "Dammit...if I pick anything really valuable my mother is going to find out and give me a hard time...what should I do?" "The Code forbids us to make suggestions," the voice said. "You could get a picture of us in a different position," I offered. She started pacing again, punched the wall, bit her lip, and got down to basics. "Okay, I give in. No cash. Make me a pill that ensures I'll never have crow's feet, stretch marks, or varicose veins." galaxy "Easy as tt," the voice responded. "In fact, if you'll get back on the examination table, we can treat you sonically. You won't feel a thing." "No chance," Barbara sneered. "Any payment I take from you sharks I want to feel, see, and hear." A slim pedestal grew out of the floor in front of her. On it was a bright green capsule. It was buzzing raucously. "The sound stops after you swallow it," came the smarmy voice. "Can I have a glass of water to wash it down?" "Sorry, your contract states specifically that only one artifact may be given." I hope it's working. I haven't seen her since that summer. One of those sadistic tulips nipped me on the ass, and by the time the pain subsided we were in the car, about dawn, chilly, soaked in dew. Barbara informed me that if word of this ever got out to anyone, like anyone, I was on her shit list for life. She'd have me put right in a loony bin, just for starters. I asked her if that meant she didn't want to go out with me again. She patted my cheek and told me that I was very sweet, and very perceptive. So that's how I got to be...this Way. My sex life has been a matter of what they see is what I get. Oh, at first it was enough to leave the lights on. Then the shades had to be up. Then...well, you can imagine how hard it is to find a third party who's wilhng to sit and watch, at whatever hour I happen to score, even if it is easier these days to find watched. Luckily, I met a cybernetics major at N.Y.U. who was determined to find out why I was avoiding her bedroom. I confessed about needing an audience, she laughed and said she knew where she could borrow a video deck. What followed was the best semester of my life. But cybernetics majors inevitably graduate and find high-paying gigs in faraway places. The Sony was her parting gift, my means for leading a somewhat normal life. As long as the lens is pointed my way and the little red light is on...aw, c'mon, what motive could I possibly have for making up...if I did tell a psychiatrist he'd have me sealed in a padded cell or exiled to Los Angeles...what?...hey, I wouldn't call you names like that if you had an emotional disability...wait a minute -- don't rush out, I have proof! Just hold on, it's in this drawer somewhere, .now, if you're such a puritan and I'm such a pervert, what's this? I'll tell you what it is. It's a picture of me and Barbara -- the picture. See, we've got our eyes closed and everything, and -- don't do that! For chrissakes stop grabbing at it you'll...oops... Look, at least I've got you on tape.  Spider Robinson The Stochastic Man, Robert Silverberg, Harper, # pp., # Growing Up In Tier #, Felix C. Gotschalk, Ace, # pp., # Killerbowl, Gary K. Wolf, Doubleday, # pp., # Orbit #, ed. Damon Knight, Harper, # pp. , # The Science Fiction Roll of Honor, ed. Fred Pohl, Random House, # pp., # Alternate Worlds, James Gunn, Prentice Hall, # pp., # The Science Fiction Book, Franz Rottensteiner, Seabury, # pp., # Ndrth By #, M.A. Hargreaves, Peter Martin Assoc., # pp., price unknown The Invincible, Stanislaw Lem, Ace, # pp. , # The Spacejacks , Robert Wells, Berkley, # pp. , # Space Cadet, Robert A. Heinlein, Ace, #I pp. , # Great Stories of Space Travel, ed. Groff Conklin, Tempo, # pp., # Voyagers In Time, ed. Robert Silverberg, Tempo, # pp., #    There is so goddam much pessimism in science fiction these days that I'm about ready to believe it's hopeless. (Jeez, that's the best lead I've had since "remember nostalgia?") Seriously (as opposed to "grimly"), as I write this column winter is coming on, up here in Nova Scotia's Annapolis Valley; I've got to find a new home and move into it; there ain't no firewood cut; and some of my best friends have been giving convincing imitations of enemies. A good editor just got fired, an advertiser bailed out of Galaxy partly because I dared appraise one of their books honestly, all the money I need to make it through the winter is owed me but not present, and what do I get to read for review? Hundreds of thousands of words of pessimism, of grotesque people and unpleasant situations and the Hairy Doom Around The Comer. It'senough to make a man start writing New Wave or someting. F'rinstance:    Bob Silverberg's The Stochastic Man reminds me in at least one sense of John Brunner's Shockwave Rider. Both books began just first third or half that I was reading a genuine masterpiece, and then kinda petered out. Like being left on the verge after some inspired foreplay, it hurts. It frustrates. It makes you irritable. You gossip maliciously to your girlfriends. Well let me tell you what that so-called stud Silverberg did to me, darling... Stochasm (if that's the word) is the old if-you-had-enough-dataand-insight-you-could-predict-lhefuture wheeze. Isaac Asimov's "psychohistory" is an excellent example of the stochastic method, and his Hari Seldon is a stochastic man. Bester's John Strapp is another. Silverberg's Stochastic Man, Lew Nichols, is (Like Strapp) a chap who does this, more or less intuitively, for a living. He's a trendpredicter in the world of #'s America, a man who eats Gallup polls and spits predictions, a man who guesses right. He's working for a policitian named Quinn, who might be the next President and might be the next Hitler. So far, great, with some superb writing. In the course of his work for Quinn, Nichols meets Carvajal, a burnt-out old man who is an honestto-god prophet -- he literally sees the future, all the time. (The explanations of this are much too overdone and repetitious for anyone who's ever read any sf before, but let it pass). Carvajal has been shattered by the repeated vision of his own inevitable death, and no longer attempts to change the future he sees. He is utterly detached from Life, an actor endlessly repeating a script without a moral and which he did not write. So Nichols, fascinated by this horrid gift, becomes a disciple of Carvajal, giving over his whole life to learning how to develop the same power. At Carvajal's direction he performs random and pointless actions, blowing in the process both his exceptionally fine marriage and his job with Quinn, because Carvajal's vision of the future says he must, and there's no point in struggling. If you resist the Flow, you can't perceive the Flow, right? The second half of Stochastic Man amounts to a sales pitch for predestination, and frankly the inducements don't sell me. Nichols's submission to hopeless determinism (against which he never once struggles, even experimentally) costs him everything that ever meant anything to him; Carvajal's brings him only the pointless life and absurd death he foresaw; and in the end, Nichols tells us that he is training and founding an academy of prophets like himself, who will, by virtue of being able to perceive a meaningless and inevitable future, "become like gods" somehow. Astonishingly, Nichols takes comfort in the belief that predestination is what Albert Einstein meant when he said that "God does not throw dice." That, he says, is why Jesus didn't whimper on the way to the Place of Skulls. Phooey. I reject predestination so thoroughly and instinctively (as does Quinn, by the way) that I can't like Nichols or this book. I don't believe, (say,) that it is inevitable that New York will deteriorate to the point of universal city-wide rioting by New Year #. Possibly. Maybe even likely. But not inevitably. People can get smarter. Hell, we can up and throw out a President because he outrages our moral sense. We can even smarten up and save ourselves -- if we put our minds to it. And you can shove B.F. Skinner up your behaviorallyconditioned... Gettin' a bit grumpy lately, aintcha, Bob?    Which connects, in a way, with why I don't like to read Felix C. Gotschalk, even though he's a fiendishly creative writer. I didn't like him when I first ran across him in a Dave Gerrold anthology whose name escapes me, I didn't like him in New Dimensions #, I didn't like him in Orbit # (of which more anon), and I don't like Growing Up In Tier # at all, in spite of the fact that there may be a pun in the title (that's okay, though -- Gotschalk himself says in the flyleaf of the book that "If people 'like' what I write, fine -- if they don't, it's no skin off my ass."). Look, if you need me to tell you that the psychiatrist's and psychologist's view of mankind is bullshit, you're in serious trouble. If you haven't noticed by now how many of your friends have been "in therapy" for up to twenty years without getting any smarter, I can't help you. A priest who doesn't believe in the existence of the soul is a fool, and all the jargon in the world about Oedipal transfers and motive-tropisms and self-worthvectors and homeostatic endocrine balance don't explain Mahler's Symphony of a Thousand. Well, the hell of this thing I have with Gotschalk is that I think he agrees with me. I think that his extrapolations of modem pyschiatric jargon and what Silverberg calls "technology-speak" into a future world wherein a lover "wove a complex pattern of friction vectors into the coitional matrix" and amphetamine with every breakfast are meant to be nightmare glimpses of the ghastly Brave New World we could forge ourselves if we ever decide to commit ourselves to cultural belief in that crap. And in spite of that, I can't stand reading Gotschalk. I don't like wading in and dining on crap, even to make the point that it's undesirable, and I find virtually everything Gotschalk writes too flat-out unpleasant to read. Now dig shotgun-spatters of pure creativity, superb erudition (he is, after all, a professional psychologist himself) and dazzling style -- but his visions of a world in which literally every human value has been thrown out in the pursuit of "self-worth reinforcement" and sensory satisfaction horrific, that they make my skin crawl. Tier # is the far-future refinement of that kind of cultural ethos -- a world in which children customarily and inevitably murder their pents (with societal approval) at about puberty (that is, age #); in which a telepathic fetus, jaded before birth, reports sourly on the taste of amniotic fluid and the boredom of intrauterine life in which humans (and I use the term advisedly) have been so supermanized by life-support, teleportation and telepathy implants as to become like angels, yet remind one of nothing so much as the demonic children of Lord of the Flies. It's a warning -- but one too obnoxious for me to heed, and one that I believe is unnecessary. I refuse to believe that the race as a whole could be that stupid, that grotesque, that inhuman. The only ones who need such a warning are those who really believe that modern psychiatry has discovered the Meaning of Life -- and they'll be too stupid to understand the warning. You might like Gotschalk -- but if so, you oughta talk to your shrink about that masochism of yours.    Likewise Gary K. Wolf's Killer bowl. Not that Wolf has even as much claim on your sf dollar as Gotschalk does. Wolfs writing is literate, in the sense that he can construct a sentence and place such sentences in coherent rows to tell a comprehensible story (which almost qualifies him as a godsend alongside some of the stuff I have to read in this racket). But Killerbowl is a cheap rip-off of Rollerball Murder, another one of those books that deplores our # pages with as much violence and bloodshed as they'll hold. Like Rollerball, Killerbowl (cripes, they even sound alike) has a "hero" who is top man in a sport that amounts to legalized murder, whose life is jeopardized by the hunger of his corporate bosses for more thrills, more blood, more violence. Rather than roller-derby with motorcycles, the "sport" here is "street football" with rifles, knives and clubs. But Wolf's book is even more unlikely than the grim story and movie it copies, positing as it does that the murderous sport will be so universally and phenomenally popular that the producers can afford to evacuate a ten-by-two-cityblock area in the heart of major cities all over the world to stage each game, and that virtually everyone in the world will go in hock up to their armpits to pay for endless instant replays of individual murders. In the end, the hero (named Mann -- get it?) revolts against the system -- not because his bosses have been playing God with his life for a profit, but because they haven't been as fair as God. Mann learns that selected players have radio-receivers secretly implanted in their skulls, and receive inside information from strategically-placed stooges in the pay of the producers. He exposes this heinous practice publicly, liveon-camera, in the Superbowl Game -- and all the viewers in America write in to complain that Mann spoiled the game by "saying all those dopey things" instead of getting on with the murdering. There are no Watergates in Wolf's universe, nor any moral or ethical people. There are no people. There is no hope. Just lots of blood. Again, phooey.    Now for some optimism about pessimism (weirdest book-reviewer in the West, folks -- wind him up and he produces a paradox). I generally don't care for Orbit collections. Partly the pessimism gripe, and partly the opinion that too many Orbit stories get so "lit'ry" that they ignore bourgeois conventions like plot and story and characterization -- so-called "New Wave" stuff. So I stopped buying andor reading Orbits at about Orbit # or #, a hiatus that lasted until I reviewed Orbit # in these pages (well, pages much like these) a few months ago. You know, to this day I'm not sure how much of that review had to do with the book itself, and how much was a product of my feelings about the series in general, j can't even check back and see, because I gave my review copy away (my custom with books neither good enough to keep nor reprehensible enough to burn in my stove). So I decided to give Orbit # an especially careful reading, with a firm leash on my prejudice. I'm glad I made the effort. Not that it's a Hugo-winner. By my usual method of anthologyevaluation, it rates only # -- I only liked # of # stories. But of those #, one and possibly two are Hugo-quality, two others are excellent, and the rest are quite good. Even the ones I didn't like or understand seemed honestly written -- they might be right up your alley. First off, let me nominate Jeff Duntemann's "The Steel Sonnets" for consideration for the Short Story Hugo. It is a fine story, concerning two explorer-robots, one of whom has been given, at enormous expense, the mechanical equivalent of a soul. He writes sonnets. The story is told from the viewpoint of his bodyguard, the robot that does not have a soul -- or does he? Reminded me vaguely of Of Mice And Men (Of Mice And Metal Men?) The story "'as marvelously wrought, and I ""ould like to see more of Mr. Duntemann. Also excellent were "Toto, I Have A Feeling We're Not In An Intbrmal  Irreverent Science Fiction  Fantasy Journal Edited  Published by Richard E. Gels Issue ## features a long, revealing interview with Jerry Pournelle detaiiing his coiiaborations with Larry Niven, his view of Man's future, and his opinion of his own and others' science fiction. Also: John Brunner's column, "Noise Level." Also: Barry Malzberg reviews James Gunn. Also: Richard Lupoff's column, Jon Gustafson's column on SF Art, and letters from Isaac Asimov, Malzberg, Coney, Bloch, others. Also: "Philip K. Dick: A Parallax View" by Terrence Green. Also: Alter-Ego running rampant on a field of bloody books. Quarterlysample I year #two years. # P.O. Box # Portland, OR #I Kansas Anymore," by Jeff Millar (the other Hugo possibility), an utterly hilarious re-working of the "It's A Good Life" theme; "The Fun Palace," by Raylyn Moore, also hilarious (a funny story about bestiality? Sounds like P.J. Farmer); and "The Anthropologist," by Kathleen M. Sidney, a heartbreaking story which, now that I think about it, has the same premise as Stranger In A Strange Land -- only turned around # degrees. John Barfoot's "House" was a gentle, placid horror story of terrific impact, and Seth McEvoy's "Which In The Wood Decays" was all that plus an actual plot. Lafferty's "Great Day In The Morning" was typical Lafferty, reminding me as dways of an old Irish barfly with a headful of acid. You know you shouldn't like Lafferty, but you do anyway. The rest I didn't care for at all (though they showed talent), either because of the absence of plot, story, characters, and ending, or all of the above; or because they tried so assiduously to be grim or macabre that they ended up being literally unpleasant to read. For a change, Gotschalk's "The Man With The Golden Reticulates" did not fall into the latter category, but the story was largely incoherent and barely comprehensible. Oh yes, I did like most of Damon's editorial anecdote-fillers this time around, excepting the "Memory Machine" section. So there you are. The good outweighs the bad in this collection and if nothing else buy it for "Steel Sonnets" and "Toto..."    So much for pessimism. Onward to a tasty anthology. The Science Fiction Roll of Honor, edited by Fred Pohl, contains either stories or essays or (in Doc Smith's case) a novel excerpt from men who have been Guest of Honor at a Worldcon (a world sf convention, for you ignoramuses out there -- the next one is in Kansas City and the Guest is Robert Heinlein), perhaps the highest honor in sf. Not every GoH is included, but some of the best are, and as a group all are adequately represented. There's not much to say about this one -- a clear # on the Spider Scale, and the only possible reason you could have for failing to purchase it (other than poverty, of course) is that you might have at least half to three-quarters of these stories already. It's got PouTs "Kings Who Die," Campbell's immortal "Who Goes There?". Lester's classic "The Monster," (remember George Expeto? God, what a rush) Heinlein's "The Long Watch," Sturgeon's "The Hurkle is a Happy Beast," and Isaac's "The Last Question," which Isaac, in his introduction to Jim Gunn's Alternote Worlds (more of that anon, too) calls with characteristic modesty "the best science fiction short story ever published." Also represented are the late Jim Blish (God rest his soul and God damn the nicotine habit), Robert Bloch, Arthur Clarke, Lloyd Eshbach, Hugo Gernsback (dignum et justum est), Fritz Leiber, Willy Ley, Frank R. Paul, Doc Smith, and A. E. Van Vogt and the late E. Mayne Hull (God rest her soul too). Fred's Introduction and introductions aire as always delightful and evocative. Altogether a Best Buy.    Next a pair of books, similar in concept, widely different in execution: James Gunn's Alternate Worlds -- The Illustrated History of Science Fiction and Franz Rottensteiner's The Science Fiction Book -- An Illustrated History. Both are what is known in the trade as coffee-table books (out-sized, lotsa pictures), and to my mind Gunn's is an infinitely preferable purchase, despite the fact that it costs twice as much. (One of the rare pleasures of reviewing is receiving the occasional really great book such as this one you'd never have been able to afford yourself.) James Gunn should need no introduction, but he's going to get one anyhow. Past president of the Science Fiction Writers of America (pronounced "sif-wa"), teacher (of sf, among other things) at U. of Kansas, lecturer, author of plays, screenplays, articles, verse and criticism, he is best known for his sf short stories, novels like The Joy Makers, The Immortal (basis for the T. V. show). The Listeners and collaborations with the likes of Jack history of sf is a real treat, crammed with spectacular pictures sandwiched by knowledgable and entertaining prose. I learned much about sf and its legendary writers and fans, was delighted by the hundreds of photos (many by the Master, Jay K. Klein) of virtually everyone in sf history, from Hugo Gernsback through Heinlein and Kornbluth to Joe Haldeman (so that's what Pangborn looks like!) and enjoyed the spectacular array of sf art through the ages. Lots of solid information, lots historical interest, lots juicy photos, all cohesively arranged in a chronological progression -- plus a record of Isaac's hairstyles over a period of twenty years. Franz Rottensteiner does need an introduction, but all I have is the jacket blurb that says he's "editor of the respected Austrian fanzine. Quarter Merkur." His illustrated history is much slimmer; contains a scattergun "collage" (An art directors' term meaning "disorderly heap") of half-excellent, halfworthless art; is not even vaguely ordered, chronologically or anylogically; and contains infinitely less written information, a good deal of which is wrong. There are no personal photos of writers, Stanislaw Lem is called "the greatest contemporary sf writer," (more of him anon, too) and Rottensteiner bends so far over backward to be "international" (a nominally laudable ambition) that he gives more space to German writer Herbert W. Franke than he does to Robert Heinlein. He has the ignorance to claim that "Theodore Sturgeon has merely adapted soap opera to science fiction, presenting schmaltz and tears rather than genuine feeling," dismissing Ted's .enormous worldwide popularity and influence as "a sure indication of the emotional and sexual immaturity of the whole sf genre." (!) There's one page on fandom, with a #-word glossary of fanspeak; altogether too many stills from bad sf movies; and the dumb Censored.Ed. omitted to mention (in his Awards appendix) the winners of the John W. Campbell Award for Best New Writer, which Gunn, bless him, did not (my own umbrage here may possibly have something to do with the fact that the co-winners for # were Lisa Tuttle and myself, your humble book-reviewer). Oh yes -- there's no Index. Rottensteiner' s book is for those who know nothing of sf, and want to think they do (without troubling to read all them stories and novels). You're welcome to my copy. Gunn's book could serve such people too, much more accurately, but it's also highly recommended for those who do know sf, and want to know more. I know it's too damned expensive. So go bug your local library -- you can't have my copy. A costiy Best Buy.    I picked up North By #, by M.A. Hargreaves, with anticipation and hope, because it said it was "a collection of Canadian science fiction." Even finding out that it's a one-man collection, and that the one man is a Canadian-by-courtesy from New York, didn't deter me. After all, I'm a refugee from New York and America too, and it happens my agent is looking for a home for a collection of my own short stories (The Callahan's Place Series, and if you'd like to see it, send me letters -- it's hard to sell a singleauthor collection and 'I can use the ammunition). So I read the book, and found it dandy. Of the # stories in North by #, one was printed in the Dec. J# New Worlds and later anthologized, and four appeared in New Writings In SF, avatars #, #, # and #. I wish to hell Hargreaves would submit stuff to American markets -- we'd all hpve heard of him long ago. All these stories were at least good, and some (notably "Tangled Web" and "More Things On Heaven And Earth") were just terrific, genuine tours de force. Hargreaves reminds (le a little of Poul Anderson, and a little of Silverbob, writing thoughtfully and literately about the problems of extremely real human characters -- a knack in short supply these days. I should also mention that the book's design and interior art by Tim Wynne-Jones are striking, displaying much more thought and effort than most Americans put into their books. Let us be realistic. The chances of your finding a book of Canadian sf by a writer unknown in America from a publisher called Peter Martin Associates in your local bookstore are negligible. The chance that the bookstore will be able to successfully order it is also vanishingly small. Therefore, I pass on the flyleaf information that North by # can be ordered from Peter Martin Associates Ltd., # Britain Street, Books Canada, I Bedford Rd., London N#, England; or from Books Canada, # East Tupper St., Buffalo, N.Y. # if you happen to be an American (there is no truth to the rumor that I'm praising this book to lay the groundwork for a Canada Council Arts Grant once I get my Landed Immigrant status finalized). I'm sorry I can't tell you the price, as my review copy inexplicably had the price clipped off the comer of the dust-jacket -- but I can tell you it's worth the effort to find out. Bookshelf C'mon, Prof. Hargreaves -- send something to Galaxy.    I've been hearing about Stanislaw Lem for some time, and although every furrin'-sf translation I've ever read has bored the pants off me, I decided high praise from Ursula K. LeGuin could not be gainsaid. So I tried The Invincible -- and found it entirely vincible. I can't honestly review the book as a whole, or Lem -- I didn't finish Invincible. But I can review the translation, which kept me from finishing it despite my standard three-fair-tries: it bored the pants off me. It's a translation of a translation, actually -- the Polish original was translated into German, then re-translated for Ace's "Special" line by Wendayne Ackerman, who is responsible for most of those Perry Rhodan infections. I don't know about the Polish-German translator, who receives no credit in the Ace version, but Ms. Ackerman obviously translated literally, word by word, with the aid of a twentyyear-old German-English dictionary. The prose stumbles and then falls flat on its face, never to rise again, and the characters act and react incomprehensibly. I simply lost interest. Some of it appears to be Lem's fault, too. For instance, the starship Invincible is commanded by her as troga tor Horpach, which seems odd. Further, Rohan, who does most of the actual bossing (as opposed to Horpach's policy-making), is told on p. # that the atmosphere of the new planet Invincible has landed on is "nitrogen #, argon #, carbon dioxide zero, methane #, the rest is oxygen," and, making a lightning mental calculation (displaying brains), asks at once, "Oxygen sixteen percent? Are you sure?" -- Rohan is struck only by the presence of so much oxygen on a lifeless world. And yet four pages later, when the identical information is given him by Horpach, he realizes at once that # methane and # oxygen is "an explosive mixture" that should have blown up the whole planet when Invincible' jets first struck atmosphere (oh yeah?), and he does not appear to notice that he missed something the last time around. It may be that the book as a whole contains some startling and revolutionary ideas, and sf is often said to be the literature of ideas, so maybe Lem is as good as he's cracked up to be. But the lifeless translation kept me from finishing more than a third of this book, and the ideas in that third were unoriginal, stereotyped and dull. Besides, as a certain editor once told me, "Ideas are a dime a dozen. It's good writing I buy." Me too. Invincible is titanic -- in the same sense that the Titanic was invincible.    Okay -- my welcome is threadbare. Four minireviews and you can goThe Spacejacks by Robert Wells also read like a second-hand translation from the Polish (only it ain't) and I didn't finish it either. Again, there may be some decent ideas here, but I just couldn't follow it. Heinlein's Space Cadet is a bonafide Heinlein juvenile -- 'nuff said. If you don't have it, get it. Likewise Great Stories of Space Travel, one of Groff Conklin's countless impeccable anthologies, and Voyagers In Time, one of Silverberg's solidest. Both are umpteenth editions (original copyrights # and # respectively) of often-anthologized classics of sf. Only one or two stories were unfamiliar to me, but all were a pleasure to read or re-read. A couple are Hugowinners, most are standard classics -- if you don't have 'em, get 'em. Best buys for the neofan, with the slight edge to Silverberg's collection. (It's weird that some of the best books I review get only a mini -- but what can I do, when most of you already have them?) I know last month I promised you the story of A.E. Van Vogt and the naked blonde in Halifax, but I've run out of room. You'll just have to come back again next month. galaxy Personials I wanted someone to take t"hisGoddamiie Contac in his cheesy apartment, reading a Theodore Sturgeon novel, when God appeared before him in the middle of the living room. There was an uncomfortable pause as Harry squirmed in his absurdly comfortable arm-chair, wondering what to say. (There was no need for introductions, of course. When God appears in your livingroom, you know it. Devine Revelation.) "Uh... hi there," Harry stammered at last. "I was just reading about you." God smiled. Wouldn't you? "Appropriate," he said, in a voice that sounded... like a voice. There was another uncomfortable pause. God's eyes seemed to glaze slightly, and Harry agonized as the seconds dragged by. He's dead, came the wild thought, followed closely by mortal terror. "Hello?" he ventured. God shook His head slightly. "Sorry," He said sheepishly. "Pretty thing happening out in the Horse Nebula. Got hung up." Harry nodded absently. God harrumphed. "Now then, Harold Waldensill..." "No sir, it's just Harry," Harry said automatically, and then wished he could bite off his tongue. "What's that?" asked God, Who hates to be interrupted. "Sorry God, I didn't mean to cut you off. It's just that most guys named Harry are really Harold, but I'm not. I mean that's what my father put on the birth certificate: 'Harry.' I mean, I... he didn't..."He trailed off. "Yes," said God very gently. "Now then, Harry, I've got a very momentous announcement to make to you." "You gonna come out for birthcontrol?" Harry burst out. "Hey man, you gonna make dope legalT' Harry suddenly found himself hip-deep in shit. He subsided. So did the shit. "Pay attention, mungle-bungle. This is serious. This is cosmic. This is the single most important event in history. I am going to make you God." Harry swallowed. Harry swallowed again. He blinked three times fast. He opened his mouth and closed it again, twice. "Why me?" he managed at last. "Because," God said brightly, "I calculate that you are dumb enough to do it." Harry considered that for a long time, while poor memories of inaccurate renderings of various nebulae ran across the top of his mind, and a snake-dance of naked ladies slithered along the underside. "Yes," he said finally, "I think you're right. I can't wait to see the catch." "No catch," God insisted. "Square deal all the way. I propose to give you the works: omnipotence, omniscience, the whole deal. Forever, or until you can find yourself another sucker. ' ' "And if I misuse it I go to Hell, right?" said Harry with the weary cynicism of the longtime sciencefiction fan. "Don't tempt me, Harry," God said drily. "I don't have to go through with this. Now listen, schnook, how can you go to Hell if you're God? There doesn't have to be a Hell if you don't want one. I find it handy myself, but I'm told others did just fine without one." "Others?" Harry interrupted nervously. "High turnover?" "Eternity's a long time," God replied. "Yeah, I suppose. But listen, you mean if I want, I can go on being God forever? No punishment if I do something bad?" "You define bad, dullard. If you want the whole universe to be a giant vagina and you a phallus, and that by you is good, that's good." He shuddered. "It's been done." "I mean... I mean," Harry stammered, "I mean I could straighten out all the things that are messed up in this world?" "If you want to bother with this one, you're welcome to try. But yQu'll have an infinity of time and worlds to tinker with. ' ' "Will I be able to understand that?" Harry asked seriously. "And work with it," God nodded. "Holy shit," said Harry. "If by you that's good," God agreed sadly. "Wait," said Harry, having located a last loophole. "What about you? Do we share, or what?" Infinity seemed suddenly cramped. "Oh, I'm retiring, didn't I say? Matter of fact. I'm going to go become a redwood in California for awhile, and die when the redwoods do. You can fall by for advice, if you like, before you scrap this universe and build another. Which you can do this afternoon if it suits you; it's all the same to me. But I would recommend that you fiddle with this one first, to sort of get the feel of it." "Oh, by all means," Harry agreed abstractedly. He steepled his hands, then separated them. "Well," he said firmly, "no sense stalling. Do it." And God did it.    Harry Waldensill took the subway out to Queens to see His old lady, Janet. The subway was immaculately clean. The patrons were few, but universally pleasant and amiable. They met Harry's eyes without flinching, and the children were well-behaved. After a noiseless, painless journey, Harry was decanted onto Woodside Avenue, where cheerful taxi-drivers exchanged polite conversation with smiling pedestrians while waiting out a traffic jam that was even now straightening out. "This," thought Many. "I could learn to live with. This is gonna take a little getting used to. I can see that right now." Six cabs cut smoothly through traffic in response to Harry's raised hand. The driver of the fourth in line offered to haul Him for free, "seeing as how there's already some people in the cab and it ain't exactly the whole cab available for hire." The passengers, two Negroes who were not going anywhere near Harry's way, protested that He would be perhaps too cramped, and offered to find themselves other accomodations. But Harry waved away their embarassment and slid into the cab. As the hack eased gracefully into city traffic, Harry regarded His two companions with a growing confidence. "You know," He said, "perhaps you can help me. There's something I've wondered for a long time, and now that I'm in a position to do something about it... well, what I want to ask is, er... What exactly is it that you people want?" The two young black men looked away uneasily, and Harry sighed (as Gods had done before Him) and looked into their hearts, and what he saw there shook Him so badly that He hardly noticed reaching His destination and getting out. He snapped out of it when a passing flower-child kissed Him on the lips, right in the middle of the sidewalk. Pondering on that one, Harry stumbled into the apartment lobby and paused, bewildered, in front of the panel which contained two hundred and twenty-four door buzzers. He could somehow never manage to remember even in which quadrant Janet's buzzer-button lay, and they were in no especial order, either by name or apartment number. Cursing, He hunted -- then straightened up with a grin. "I sure am slow today," He muttered, and teleported directly to Janet's apartment. He hadn't thought to knock. He found Himself in the living room, facing the open bathroom door. It framed a picture whose chief components were Janet and the toilet bowl. He closed His eyes. When he opened them again, he was facing the living room sofa, on which Janet was seated in a negligee. Slowly absorbing the implications of what His subconscious had just done, more or less as a reflex action, Harry trembled. "Harry," Janet said delightedly, "I thought you had the night-beat tonight." Harry was -- had been -- a reporter, which provided a wealth of excuses for broken dates, forgotten engagements, and... nights on which Harry wanted to read a Theodore Sturgeon novel. "Well, yeah, you see, honey, I... uh, something came up." "Tell me about it. Want to get high?" She pulled a joint from under a pile of comic books and offered it to Him. "Yeah, thanks," He said absently, lighting up and toking deeply. "Janet, listen, I mean something really big has come up. I mean, it's going to color our whole relationship." He exhaled. "You lost your job." "Not exactly, no. Not yet, anyway. I mean, I've got a new job. I mean... I'm God." "Gimme that joint." "No, really, man. I'm God. I mean God told me so Himself." "Harry, you tripping?" Suddenly they were on the top of Mount Everest. Howling winds thrashed about them, yet they were not cold, neither were they buffeted. "Harry, am I tripping?" "No Janet. It's true. I'm God. You want to go to Paris? Or, hey wow, how about into the past, maybe the future? I mean, anything you can name, I can do. I'm God. Dig it." Janet stared at Him for a long long time, and then backed slowly away. And off a ledge into the abyss. Harry closed His eyes, and when He opened them again Janet was seated a short distance away on a maroon camel-saddle, confusion in her limpid brown eyes. Thank you, subconscious, He thought briefly. They both sat lost in their own respective thoughts, she on her camel-saddle, Harry on empty air. After a time, Janet hesitantly spoke. "Harry, I've thought it out. I Want ad don't know how this ridiculous thing happened, but Harry I want you to know it doesn't change my feelings about you. I'll be happy to be your Goddess." When Harry's eyes opened again. He was alone on Everest. He decided to trust His subconscious again. The next while or so was pretty busy. The first thing that ocurred to Harry was to solve the Problem of the Poor. He caused the Congress to declare a guaranteed national income of # (with price controls built in) and created enough money to pay for it. But He was taken by surprise when He discovered how many people were thrown out of work by the disappearance of The Poor. Not that they that -- but their training suited them for no other occupation, and they were miserably unhappy with nothing to do. Included in the list of unfortunates were poverty-agency caseworkers and staffs, dozens of Congressmen, numbers runners, dope peddlers, loan sharks, and the majority of the nation's policemen. The disappearance of the dope peddlers alone would have collapsed the national economy, but the implications of financial security for all ran much deeper than that. Riots broke out. Harry fixed it so that there was pleasant, rewarding occupation for all. The He discovered that with nobody going hungry, creativity by and large was disappearing from the land. The rest of the world meanwhile lay in smoking chaos caused by the drastic upheaval in world economics, and it was getting harder for Harry to put off repairing it. Finally He gave up in disgust, gave in to whim.    Alicia Denderby lay on her back on a sturdy, sensible bed moaning softly. For many of her contemporaries, this action would have been so commonplace as to be unworth recording, but Alicia was virgin both in mind and body -- a difficult thing to find in any culture. Thoroughly corrupted by a psychotic upbringing, Alicia sincerely believed to the depths of her soul that sex, and most things having to do with touching or rubbing, were a hideous snare designed by the Devil to facilitate the theft of feminine virtue by slavering, lust-maddened males. She had never done such a thing before, and the ensuing sensation was even more disturbing than it was novel. Alicia's head whirled. She could not understand why she was doing this. A few moments ago she had been sitting up in bed, watching T.V. before dropping off to sleep. A pot-bellied man in a hard-hat had just explained a new wrinkle in the ancient protection racket whereby the victims were invited to purchase appliances and furniture at considerable discounts. Alicia giggled: she thought the fat man was "cute." "So dat's da story, Jerry?" came an off-camera chorus. As Jerry threw out his arms to bellow his answer, his pot belly sprang a leak. Hissing wildly, he deflated, glancing about for advice. Alicia sat up a little straighter. Jerry lay sprawled across the floor like a dead inner-tube. A short, utterly nondescript nebbish appeared stage left, strolled over and stood on Jerry, insanely reminding Alicia of a White Hunter on a leopard skin. "Dj is de story," said the nebbish. "I am Harry Waldensill, and I am here to tell you that there has been a little reshuffling upstairs. Back when I was human I was always convinced that there was no authority higher than my own reason, and I never did believe there was a sexier man alive than me. Amen amen I say to you, 'So be it.' " Then the set had gone blank, and Alicia Denderby had slid lower on the bed, rucked up her nightgown, and begun to fantasize furiously, with Harry Waldensill's face splashed across the inside of her eyelids. So, across a vast network area, Writhing, moaning, Alicia fought desperately against the waves of lust that racked her body, cast about for a weapon with which to fight off temptation, ward off the devil... ward off the devil! Her eyes fell upon the crucifix that hung over the T.V., and with an enormous effort she plucked her hand away and staggered to her feet. The jolt of her feet contacting the floor traveled up the smooth columns of her legs and set off explosions. Weaving considerably, she reached the far wall, snatched down the crucifix, and half-walked, half-fell back to the bed. She collapsed across it, clutching the crucifix in both fists. The tides of lust seemed to subside a bit, and she relaxed. The crucifix leaped from her hands, excuted a flawless Immelman Roll and -- disappeared, crossbars retracting. Her body went taut; her eyes rolled. "God help me," she moaned. "Glad to oblige," came Harry's voice, distantly muffled.    Arthur Kellog was in a hell of a hurry. Consequently he wished for the ten thousandth time that there Was a faster way than Route #A to get to Riverhead. While the twolane highway carried a # mph speed-limit for most of its winding length (signs terminating occasional lower local limits caused the legal speed to revert to New York State maximum) absolutely no one' knew It but the cops. Farmers took #A Want ad #s   #: #! # Eighth Ave., New York, N. Y # #-# #e#s#t#i#t#:#e#s#s#e#i#e to market in antique pickups; women in stationwagons backed up traffic for miles. Somehow it was more infuriating to Arthur to drive at an average of an average of # through downtown Port Jefferson. That you expected to be slow -- this was supposed to be open road. Arthur had hoped he would meet no traffic. A vegetable stand came into view around a long curve, against a background of distant forest and immense power-utility towers. The highway was studded with such establishments, offering runty carrots and malformed ears of com to the budget-conscious. Arthur happened to be doing a good # at the time. having successfully passed a pair of mobile homes back around Wading River. He was in a desperate rush to reach the Suffolk County Center in Riverhead, where a land acquisition deal was about to make him stinking rich -- he hoped. As he neared the fruit-stand, a brand new Chrysler convertible containing three senior citizens and a fat lady pulled out onto the road before him, doing a snappy #. The oncoming lane held a procession of oil trucks that stretched as far as the eye could see, which at that particular spot was a great long way. Arthur went cold, telling himself that if he slammed on the brakes right now, he might not be going too fast to pull off into the cornfield by the time he reached the Chrysler. He uttered a brief, heartfelt prayer A bolt of lightning from the cloudless sky struck the Chrysler squarely on the fat lady; it exploded in an incandescent ball of flame and was gone. The road was clear. Arthur's foot had not had time to come down on the brake; in seconds he was flashing through space previously occupied by suicide-prone mummies and a glandular case. Thank you, God," mumbled Arthur, bemused. "You're welcome," said Harry.    Not everyone was grateful. Certainly not the homosexual who awoke one morning in June to discover that his groin no longer bore genitals (he had not specifically asked for a vagina). Nor the priests, ministers, rabbis and deacons of the nation when their houses of worship were packed to the rafters overnight with lime jello. Nor the politicians on T.V. shows throughout the country when their mouths filled to overflowing with something that looked like peanut butter (The President's New Clothes were something to see). Eventually Harry turned His attention to the rest of the world, and what with restoring Angola calming down Ireland and turning all the heroin in the world into Vitamin B and making all the fat people thin He had Himself quite a time, and learned quite a lot. The fat people, though thin, continued to be fat people -- you could tell one when you met him. A lot of people messed themselves up snorting Vitamin B, a restored Angola gave the guCTillas of all sides too much cover to work from, and Ireland, calm, simply didn't know what to do with itself. Harry finally betook Himself, in the form of a black Persian cat, to a certain redwood tree in California. Curled before him-who-had-beenGod, Harry presented His problemHis disillusionment. His frustration. His disenchantment. The immense gnarled redwood grew a face. It was patriarchal. bearded, and framed in lines of scorn. "Aw, fer Chrissake," it said. "Listen," Harry said defensively, "maybe by you that was good..." "Shows how much you know. Didn't I ever tell you the straight of that?" Harry shook His head. "Well, I was corresponding with a gent named John, a promising young feller lived east of here. Anyway, one day I dropped by to visit him, wearing a body to be polite, and the young fool blew my cover right in front of a crowd." "What'd you do?" asked Harry. "Decided to play along, just for the hell of it, without precogging so I could be surprised." He scowled. "Next time I'll precog. But then there isn't going to be a next time." "A deal's a deal," said Harry nervously. "Numbskull," said the tree. "If you didn't have a roof on your mouth you'd blow your hat off every time you sneezed." "You know, something like that has been happening," Harry interrupted seriously. "Only I think it's my subconscious." "No doubt, no doubt," snapped the tree. "You certainly haven't been using anything else." "Now look," said Harry, "it's easy enough for you to talk -- you've had a lot of experience in this racket. What about some of that tnfinite compassion?" Want ad "Tripe. The attribute was created by my exploiters so that I would not be too frightening to worship: it was one of my biggest selling points. I don't suppose you've been troubled by this 'compassion' syndrome?" Harry stirred uncomfortably. Even God must now and then shuffle His feet. "You think you know everything," He muttered. "Not any more, cretin, but you do." "Eh?" "Just like a human, hung up on playing with the toys. You're so fascinated by omnipotence, you never paid the least bit of attention to omniscience. Look inside yourself, dummy!" Harry did. While he was doing so, the ground on which he stood underwent four distinct changes of ownership, saw both advent and departure of a glacier, trembled to both earthquake and nuclear fire, and at one point was entirely obscured by a mountain which occupied the same space for a good many decades. Somewhere in there Harry's physical envelope -- the Persian cat -- was destroyed, but He was far too preoccupied to notice. When He had at last come down from that first celestial rush which marks the onset of divinity, Harry looked about for the redwood -- then realized it was long dead, obliterated by time and by entropy. And He smiled a bitter smile. "God is dead," he said. "Long live God."    Harry found that omnipotence had not grown rusty in its centuries of disuse. With an exhilarating surge he plunged from His home planet headfirst into the Universe, expanding His awareness to the approximate diameter of a fair-sized planet and ducking in and out of black holes both with and against the current. With an infinite number of viewpoints from which to select. He was in turn a star, a tachyon, a solar system, an electron, a nebula, and for one wild eon a chromium shopping cart careening between galaxies at translight velocities. Harry disassembled the Cosmos and caused it to run backwards. He tinkered with individual solar systems, sometimes with individual planets or entities, sometimes even with individual molecules. He toyed with the concept of sexuality, created races of androgynes, races with tripolar sex, races with quadripolar sex -- at which point even He became confused. He experimented briefly with alternatives to sex, but found them by and large to be flat, tasteless. He brought Time back to Zero and reprogrammed Matter, but with subtle improvements over the last run. He implemented the new program with a hell of a bang, because He was feeling His oats, and sat back to enjoy the workings of a clockwork Cosmos so intricate that He Himself'was constantly surprised by its behavior. It made the previous universe look quite punk, actually, and had much more interesting visuals. A lot of the gaudier optics were self-generated by the humans, of whom there were a mighty shitload (Harry having correctly figured how to achieve an unpredictable Cosmos). But the best light-show sooner or later ceases to hold the eye. Eternity is a long time. For a challenge, Harry took to whipping up other Cosmoses (Cosmeece?), seeing how many He could juggle at once. He experimented with differing numbers of humans after His first effort destroyed itself (His grief, of course, was Cosmic). He soon found that no matter how many humans you put into a Cosmos, they would either blow themselves up or they wouldn't, and God Himself couldn't tell which it would be until it happened. Periodic floods and other natural disasters seemed like a promising control device at first, but Harry discovered that most people are incapable of learning anything from the most object lesson. Pain-association techniques more subtle than don't-touch-thefire were lost on them. People were always too damnei busy hollering up at God to listen to Him. Eventually He concluded (as had Gods before Him) that one planetful of humans was quite enough, thank you. He shut down all of His Cosmeece save those in which humans were restricted (by technology less than by temperament) to one traditional earth-type planet near the time-honored G-type star. He settled down to some serious Godding for a spell, spicing up His Cosmeece from time to time by introducing varying numbers and types of aliens as foils for the humans (Harry had no real use for aliens in and of themselves -- He just couldn't identify with them somehow). years of cyclical history, pickin 'em up and knockin' them down with a fascinated curiousity eventually, inevitably Harry was bored to tears. With an embittered cynicism, the catabolic phase of God's lovehate relationship with Man, Harry Waldensill quit. Retiring to spend His declining years as a tavern-keeper under the name of Mike Callahan, He passed on the Divine Mantle to a woman named L'Ran Kraxon, eons before she palmed it off on an Arcturian called Rtxc K'Ploo'on (L'Ran lacked Harry's xenophobia), "'ho fobbed it off on a sort of,... well, a mountain range, who passed it on once again, well-used but relatively well used, to me, Jehovah Wingate, about a hundred "ant ad And frankly, ladies and gentlemen, it's been a long Eternity. Quite honestly. I'm sick of the abuse and the aggravation, the agony and the ecstasy, the whole megillah. I haven't had a microsecond's peace since I took this job, and I've been thinking it's time I checked out Nirvana. I'm ready to retire. So that's why I've placed this ad, at tremendous expense, here where it will be seen by most of the science-fiction buffs. Come on, all of you smart-asses, who think you could do a better job of running the Universe -- anybody want the job?  Ma! this is alter-ego. I have Geis in a fixation he's going to have a tough time getting out of. (Hang the prepositions; let'm dangle!) I'm down here in the dungeon, true, and he is out in the dark, dank passageway trying to force his way in. That's right; in! Way it happened is this: you remember he installed a two-way intercom complete with viewscreens a few columns ago, so he could talk with me, but at his pleasure cut me off if I tried to say something he considered impolite or true or otherwise embarrassing. Then I hot-wired the intercom into a matter transmitter and appeared up in the real world, up in his quarters. This caused him to experience a trauma, poor, fragile soul, and he finally succeeded in getting me back down here in the archives -- alternatively called the dungeon -- and (he thought) under proper control and under lock and key. You all remember the chains, bolts, locks and junk he has on the outside of the door. Well now. This intercom terminal still existed, and while he dismantled his terminal, what he didn't realize is that I am an electronics genius with magical powers and have rewired so that I now have a direct line to Jim Baen's office! galaxy This means that I am in control of this column now... for a while... and Geis can go pound sand when it comes to censoring meOf course, there is Jim to contend with. But I'm working on a device to allow me to feed directly into the Galaxy printer's typesetting console. items. But for the moment we'll have to endure Baen's interference once in a while. (I can sense that blue pencil hovering over the printout even as I type these words.    Hmmm. It occurs to me that if I can tap the line into Galaxy's typesetting maching I can Alter the entire makeup of the magazine... actually edit it my way in secret. HA! It'll be months before Jim spots the changes in the printed copies and realizes who is responsible. Don't breathe a word to him!    Dear Readers; do not be alarmed. There is no-I repeat N-O-reason for panic. Admittedly he has managed a fast one on Geis, and there is nothing (beyond this insert) I can do at this late date to... er, Alter the situation. But Alter remains totally sealed the alien viewpoint off from the true Centers of Power. Remember: your Editor remains in full command command command command...whirr    Hear that? It's Geis trying to break in. I have the door blocked with a ten foot bookcase full of the writings of Isaac Asimov. Damned thing weighs six hundred pounds. And I managed to drag a six-foot statue (made of melted-down Hugo Awards) of Harlan Ellison standing at a podium, arm upraised, mouth open, a five-foot box of manuscripts for Last Dangerous Visions growing out of his back. The bronze plate in the base is inscribed: "Running Overtime -- Again!" I understand the work was commissioned by a dozen science fiction convention committees. (There goes Jim's chances of ever getting another Ellison story.) Hear Geis screaming? He must be able to tune in on what I'm typing, somehow. But he can't control what I type. Not this time! Geis, of course, is a coward. He carefully cultivates a front of editorial courage and idealism, but behind that facade he's a mass of jelly. Without me, Geis is pure blandsville. A Nebbish. He's getting desperate now. Sounds like he's using an axe. Geis? Can you hear me? I'm going to Reveal All! Your girlfriend will never speak to you again! HA! Did you hear that muffled squeal of terror? Umm. On second thought I don't think I'll Reveal All. I dig that lady a lot myself. Let me do a job on science fiction fandom instead. I tell you, some of the junky fanzines Geis gets in the mail and hands to me to read... Used to be, in the dim, dark mists of times past... way back in the early #' s when Geis and I were publishing Psychotic, sf fandom was much smaller than it is now. There were only two amateur press associations (well, maybe three, if you can call The Cult an apa) and only about thirty to fifty generalinterest sf fanzines published. There were only a few specialinterest sf fanzines -- devoted to Robert E. Howard, E.R. Burroughs, Lovecraft...that sort of thing. Fannish life was simple, then. Sigh We had our special language (Fanspeak) and we were snobbish and defensively exclusive. We bought our few "trashy" sf magazines and the tiny number of sf pockehjooks and hardbacks (usually the hardbacks were issued by small, marginal one-man publishing companies like Shasta, Arkham House and Gnome Press) and we wrote letters to the magazine letter columns. Geis and I were letterhacks in Stories. And we few fan editors wrote each other lots of letters and printed all the letters we got. There used to be fanzine letterhacks. Still are, come to think. Why, in those dear old days Bob Silverberg was a leading fan, a fanzine editor, and the Historian of fandom. It was he who was considered the final authority on which Age of Fandom we were in. Fandom, since the early Thirties, was conceived to have passed through several eras... and in the early Fifties there was tumult and controversy: were we in Sixth Fandom or seventh Fandom? Harlan Ellison was then a risen star in fandom and his faction declared themselves to be Seventh Fandom, a kind of New Wave... (He's been making waves ever since.) Ah, my eyes grow moist with nostalgia. I remember the old Rexograph upon which Geis and I ran off so many monthly issues of (getting away torn it all) and sliding out of fandom for years and years. And through it all. Bob Tucker and Bob Bloch have remained, giants of bad jokes and tolerance as Fandom after Fandom washed past their feet. To this day Bob Bloch and Bob Tucker, both well-knowo authors, write letters of comment and occasional articles for fanzines. And I cannot let go unmentioned Harry Warner, Jr., who was one of the original members of the Fantasy Amateur Press Association, the oldest apa, who has not missed a mailing, ever, that I know of. It must be near forty years now that he has typed his # stencils on that awful old pica typer, run them off (or had a good fan friend run them off for him) and sent his magazine. Horizons, to the official editor for members. It still takes years to get memstill twenty to thirty people long, and five years is not an unusual where old fans go to die. It's a very popular graveyard. Where was #? Oh, yes. Well, compared to nowadays, fandom then was a small, happy family (with a few vicious fights). Today the mother fandom, science fiction fandom, has given birth to some unusual children -- which have outgrown her and often outpublish her. What sf fandom calls the "fringe" fandoms are sprouting all over the place. And the amateur press associations! My Ghod, there must be a dozen. Just off-hand, to mention a few of the fringe fandoms, there is Star Trek Fandom, E. R. BurroughsRobert E. Howard-H. P. Lovecraft fandom, fantasy fandom. Perry Rhodan fandom, sf and horror movie fandom, comic hero fandom, and a fandom devoted to medieval weaponry, costume and combat -- to name only a few. There used to be a small drug fandom, and there is a jazz-sf fandom fringe, and rock-sf fandom... And all of these interlock and shade off into one another... There used to be a faaanish fandom (fanzines devoted to fans and not to sf), and there has always been good old sercon (seriousconstructive) fanzines devoted to science fiction. The serconzines are what Geis and I consider to be the only legitimate expression of the only true and pure sf fandom. (And Science Fiction Review is the flagship zine of trufandom. Geis and I are the keepers of the flame.) Jim'll get letters on these matters. I'm sure. Listen, Geis, I don't care if this is distorted memory and questionable fan history. History of any kind is a tissue of lies built on half-truths, questionable facts and incomplete data. of you who want a more authoritative history and background of fandom in the Forties and Thirties, buy Harry Warner, Jr.'s hardcover book. All Our Yesterdays (Advent, #. Advent is at Post Office Box A#, Chicago, IL #. The price may be higher now. I'm quoting from the # edition.) Harry has completed his history of fandom in the Fifties and that book will be published, it is hoped, in # or #. Stop that pounding, Geis! You're giving me a headache! You're not going to get back into control until I've finished this column, at least! that crack I'm going to do my favorite thing: I'm going to give out with some predictions on the future. Sure, why not? All I have to do is claim I'm a psychic and have visions or Ghod speaks to me (every Tuesday night between # and #, but only during the commercials) and people will take me seriously. The trick is to spot short-term trends, long-term trends, fads, fashions and follies... and use acute intelligence in estimating where all these factors are taking us. Simple. Stop that cursing and moaning, Geis! This is show biz! Therefore, ahem, let's have a blast of pure trumpetry and let a honey-smooth Stentorian voice announce: #: Ford loses to Reagan in nomination battle. Wallace health becomes a factor. Jimmy Carter beneficiary of big media buildup to challenge Wallace. Ted Kennedy accepts nomination, beats Reagan. Inflation hits #-# in later months of #. Unemployment still # plus. #: New sf magazine falters, dies. Science fiction bookshops grow in number. Women's skirt hems drop. New TV record players bomb. Nostalgia fad fades. Wage  price controls talked up; inflation over #. Unemployment under #. Fantasy movie a big hit. #: Wage  price controls resumed. Credit controlled. Employer-of-last-resort role taken by government. National health service law passed. Return to no-nonsense fundamentals in other energy corporations combine with government in space shuttle program. England under martial law. Inflation in U.SA. #-#. Black market lives. #: Pat Brown, Jr. challenges Kennedy, loses. Living standard declining. Government now employing # of people. Black market is major crime; huge law enforcement problem. Anti-union laws passed. Major industries nationalized, but only on paper. Money changed: "Domesticonly" paper money distributed; plasticmetal coins substituted for wafers of all metal. #: Free press muzzled. "Nonconformists" and "anti-statists" sent to work camps. Government employes # of work force, cuts wage rates. #: Elections postponed. cial mining of moon, asteroid belt. #: Revolution crushed. Total police state. Pretense continues. Moon talks independence. Space-based corporations declared too powerful. Unmanned commercial probes to nearest stars. #: First manned ship to nearest habitable star system by independent mo#n government. U.S.A. revolution succeeds. Cut out these predictions, folks, or save this issue. This is history on the hoof. Stick around and watch these Alter-Ego predictions come true... Would you believe eighty percent? Fifty percent? Whups. Sounds like Gels has breached the door. No matter. It'll take him another half an hour to make a hole big enough to crawl through. During that time I will indulge in -- minor unthinkable thoughts. My mind turned over a rock of science fiction cliche the other day and I found a funny-looking conclusion under it. The Roman Empire and its The alien viewpoint infamous (but fascinating) Games have led many sf writers to project similar Games into the future. Sadistic, brutal, frenzied... the latest example is Rollerball. But I perversely wonder if the Roman Games and Arena could exist in a technological, highstandard-of-living society. The cliched idea is that as mankind becomes more and more rich and bored and alienated he will require stronger and stronger stimuli as entertainment, to feel alive. Until, jaded and full of ennui, we opt for real death, real torture, real terror and horror for mass amusement. But -- this is knee-jerk intellectual dogma which ignores social history. Intellectuals (and most writers are intellectuals) simply cannot think optimistically; dystopias and doom are their breadl and butter. They sit around decade after decade predicting social horror and disaster while, somehow, the world has gradually become more moral, more ethical and more altruistic. We have much more humane laws in every area of life than we had a hundred years ago... two hundred... two thousand. Overall, there is greater honesty in business, government and personal relationships. Face it, we'd all be horrified at the real level of violence and cheating and dirt in the good old days of #. And the Earth of # A.D. would be an alien planet. Now, this is not an argument for the perfectability of mankind! Sheesh! You should know me better than that. It is an argument that this slow improvement is a result of greater overall wealth. We're more moral and law-abiding and concerned for others because we can afford to be! We can afford better prisons, welfare, foreign aid, stricter campaign laws, enforcement of food and drug laws, honesty in advertising, care for the elderly, etc. etc. etc. because our science and technology have permitted us to more effectively use the planet's easily reached natural resources. We've really been gluttons. And I think that if we can develop means to cheaply tap deeper and more difficult-to-find resources on Earth, or on the moon, the asteroids, then our morality will improve more and more. We will not have the Arena with a worldwide #-D hookup. But if we don't make it commercially advantageous to mine the moon... if we can't find the technology to maintain or increase our cheap energy levels... Hoho-ho. It's root hog or die, and all kinds of moral and ethical comers will be cut, left and right. When the wealth surplus sinks to medieval or Roman levels we will have the Arena and Games again, or their equivalent. Proposition: Morality follows the standard of living. Curious, isn't it, that when man has to do all his own work, life is cheap. When he has machines, life becomes more precious. Proposition: Alienation increases as the standard of living decreases. Further -- Alter! Get out of that command chair! Wait'll I get my hands on your tendrils! "Why, Geis I'm only doing your job for you. And doing it better, I might add." Now I'm in! How did you get this Harlan statue over here? It must weigh a ton. I'll just wriggle around it... "Well, readers, the scrawl is on the wall. Time for Alter to say goodbye till next time I manage to Get Control for a while. Geis is getting to his feet... glaring, frothing, mouthing unprintable obscenities... Yes, it's time to depart for my little fortress in the far Archives. He never follows me into that warren." Damned little coward! One of these days I'm going to seal up that hidey-hole. Now let's see what kind of ravings and rantings he's been sending out... Awk! Well, at least I know Jim Baen will have the good sense not to print Alter's babblings. Won't you, Jim? whrrr  Steven Utley Life Is but a stage... Teacher payeph wagged her wattles in exasperation as she surveyed the shambles I had made of my first continuum. "How many times must I tell you?" she demanded. "The smaller, the better! Random factors produce effects which spread outward in waves in all directions! Subtlety, Ellease! Subtlety is called for in order to have a smoothly running continuum." I bent a spine into the apologetic position and said, "I am abjectly sorry. Teacher." "I'm certain the fact that you're sorry will console all of the lifeforms suffering in your continuum." She settled at my side and became solicitous, stroking my frill with her whiskers. That egggummer Myosa looked up from her continuum and snickered on my private frequency. Payeph always feels warmth for the retards. Expel it from your nether vents, I told Myosa and shut her off. and picked up my continuum, it hung in her pincers like a punctured bagaloon. I colored and clahiped the lids shut on my dorsal vents, lest my embarrassment offend. "What is wrong?" Payeph asked as she returned my limp creation to its mount. "Are you having trouble with your vision? Can't you perceive fine details? Or is it that you simply don't care?" "Oh, no. It's Just... I'm clumsy. Teacher. I try to work on a small scale, but every time I attempt to manipulate my life-forms, I accidentally gouge the side of a mountain or punch a hole clean through the planet. Once, I missed altogether and ruptured the sun." Payeph looked sad. "I think you need more practice, Ellease, before I turn you loose on another continuum of your own. Come over to mine." I risked a glance at Myosa. She was smoking with envy. It was no secret that Payeph's continuum was the best in existence. Her decision to let me practice there was an undeniable show of favor. I rose and followed my teacher past Myosa, at whom I surreptitiously twitched a nipple. When we came to her continuum, gray shading into black or white. "Of course," said Payeph, "I can't simply turn you loose on my pride and joy." galaxy "Of course, Teacher." My hearts sank. "But I am going to allot you control of a quasi-world." I cocked a spine at her. "A quasi-world, Teacher?" "A sort of alternate reality which the life-forms in this sector have erected and preserved on lightsensitive film. The absence of color disconcerts you, Ellease? You'll soon become accustomed to it. The process by which images are preserved is rather primitive at this point in my life-forms' development as a technological race. But they learn quickly. They're imaginative, after a fashion. Now I want you to review everything here, and then I'll let you practice handling the random factors." "Yes, Teacher." I reviewed the material. Payeph's creations' creations were twodimensional in addition to being monochromatic, but I nevertheless found them fascinating. My teacher's five-pointed life-forms had grasped the rudiments of continuum-building and, within the limitations of their technology, had constructed neat, succinct worlds wherein everything contrived to move itself from this point to that. It was rather like a primer in construction. "I think I have it now," I finally told Payeph. "You may begin. Just remember to be subtle when selecting your variables." And I began.    Time was running in circles now, doubling back and catching up with itself, enfolding Ann Darrow in a scramble of images. A skull-shaped mountain rising through the fog. Black hands lashing her between the weathered stone pillars. Monsters crashing through the jungle, blundering into one another in their eagerness to get at her. It had been a harrowing night for Ann, a night of bad dreams come true, fearful childhood imaginings no way of telling how long or how far she had been carried in her monstrous abductor's paw. She could no longer scream. Her throat was raw. She had lost and regained consciousness more times than she could number, and, always, the awakening had been the same. In the limbo separating nightmare-filled un-consciousness and total awakening, she tramped the sidewalks of New York City, moving mindlessly, mechanically, like a zombie. She was tired and hungry, but she had no money, no job, no place to go, and it was cold, so very cold. But the fetid stench in the air was that of decaying vegetation, not automobile-exhaust fumes and ripening garbage. Her clothes were pasted to her skin with perspiration. And a far greater horror than exhaustion or hunger bore her in its hand as though she were a doll. In the limbo between unconsciousness and awakening, Ann prayed for deliverance. Make the bad dream go away! Don't let me wake up to that thing again! Please, somebody, save me! Save Me! But the awakening was always the same. k it it "Ah," said Teacher Payeph. "I'm impressed, Ellease. You reveal a definite talent for subjectivity." I retracted my mandibles, a sign of profound thanks, and then, carefully, nervously, started restructuring evfents in the quasiworld. Tyrannosaurus sniffed the hot, damp air and began to move through the Jungle. The sky was just beginning to lighten, but a thick mist was rising, keeping visibility to a minimum. The dinosaur ploughed through the gloom unconcernedly, letting his acute sense of smell guide him. Prey-scent was abundant. He crossed the cooling spoor of a nocturnal stegosaurus at one point and, further on, followed the trail of a swamp-dwelling giant until the ground fell off sharply into a bog. Unable to proceed into the swamp. Tyrannosaurus roared out his frustration and swung his twentymeter length about to seek food elsewhere. He was aptly named, this Tyrant Lizard; a striding maw of a creature, with teeth like carving knives and jaw muscles like steel cable. He walked on his splayed, talon-tipped toes and held his small forearms close to his scaly chest. He hardly needed the forearms. He did his behind those jaws. He was aptly named. Tyrannosaurus, and the other denizens of his world feared and respected him accordingly. In their marshes, the thunder lizards headed for deeper water when he approached on the shore. The pterodactyls climbed into the sky. The stegosaurs crouched under their rows of dorsal plates and flicked their spiked tails in alarm. Tyrannosaurus paused abruptly and listened. He heard a muffled roar in the distance, followed by a series of thin shrieks and a dull crash. There was a sound of large branches snapping. Then the slowly moving air of the jungle brought a faint scent which evoked a fleeting impression, a dim flash of recognition, in the dinosaur's mind: ape. The Tyrant Lizard began to move again, uprooting saplings and tearing up great clumps of sodden earth as he walked. A lesser scent, intermingled with that of the ape, impinged upon his nostrils. It was a completely unfamiliar odor. Vaguely perplexed, the carnivore slowed his advance. He came to the edge of a clearing and tensed for the attack, for the ape-scent was thick there. But there was no ape in sight. A high, plaintive screech brought Tyrannosaurus' head around. His glistening eye fastened upon a strange white thing wedged into the fork of a lightning-blasted tree at the far side of the clearing. It seemed hardly more than a mouthful, hardly worth the trouble, but its noise was annoying. He hissed and strode forward, and he was almost upon the wailing thing when an enormous ape burst into the clearing like a black mountain on legs. Tyrannosaurus immediatdy forgot about the irritating white creature as he wheeled to meet the ape's attack. The simian was as tall as the dinosaur and, though considerably less heavy, very powerfully built. Jaws distended, the reptile lunged. His opponent ducked under his head and clamped its shaggy arms around his neck. He raked his teeth across the beast's broad back, shredding flesh. Back and forth across the clearing they raged, biting, tearing, kicking, clawing. Locked together, they crashed against the dead tree, felling it. The ape lost its hold on the dinosaur and went down on top of the tree. Before the mammal could rise, Tyrannosaurus planted an enormous Conceived by E. E. "Doc" Smith before his death and compieted by Stephen agents who double as an intergalactic SI # ula. # "foot upon its stomach, bent down and bit out its throat    Payeph fluttered her wattles approvingly. Very good," she said, "but don't forget that the alterations you've made will have a direct bearing on everything which follows." "Of course. Teacher."    She awoke with a splitting headache. She was pinned beneath the fallen bole, with only a short. thick nub of branch holding it away from her. For several seconds, she could not remember where she was. Through a rift in the jungle canopy, she could see that the stars had faded from the sky, but the effort required to keep her eyes open and focused served only to worsen the agony behind them. She closed her eyes and pressed her cheek into the warm mud. Then a basso profoundo grunt shook her out of her daze. She twisted around as best she could and gave a short, sharp scream. Her erstwhile captor's inert mass was sprawled across the trunk. The giant ape was dead. Looming over it was the monster to end all monsters. Blood dripping from his jaws and dewlap. Tyrannosaurus looked up from his meal when he heard the scream. He peered down at the strange white creature. A growl started to rumble up from his long, deep chest. It had been a bad night for Ann Darrow. A worse day was dawning.  "Not at all bad, Ellease. See how simple it is?" "Yes, Teacher." "All you have to do is exercise the same meticulous care on a cosmic scale. Take your time. Pay attention to details." She clacked her mandibles. "And watch out for your own elbows." "Yes, Teacher." "Do you think you've got the hang of it now? Or would you like to practice with another alternatereality?" I turned to take another look at the gray quasi-world and quite accidentally ground Tyrannosaurus to mush underfoot just as he was about to nip off Ann Darrow 's head and shoulders. Payeph moaned. I pulled my head down into my carapace. "Er, should I fix it all back the way it was at first?" "No! I mean, no, Ellease. Let's uh, leave well enough alone." "Yes, Teacher," I backed out of the quasi-world as she punched console slate. Several of my feet became entangled in something. I gave a tug and pulled free. "Teacher, won't the life-forms who constructed that quasi-world notice the changes I made?" Payeph made a hooting sound and inflated her wattles in dismay. "I think they have more serious matters to consider now." I looked into her continuum and groaned. Pulling my feet free, I had broken something else. "Ellease," Payeph said, "perhaps you should try another line of work." I stared disconsolately at the mess I had created. Stars were blossoming like variegated flowers. For a brief moment, an entire galaxy flared up into a bouquet. "Yes, Teacher," I said.  Dear Mr. Baen: While making sentimental pilgrimage to apartment-# in premises # West #th Street (now located above a solemn and mysterious establishment called the the monastery restaurant whose dungeon-like exterior belles some of the lumpier moments of memory in which time was spent feverishly ordering antibiotics jn the Bailey's drugstore which used to be there) I found the enclosed strange document addressed to me in psychotic hand and wedged between the top and bottom panels of the flush mechanism in the bathroom of said premises. I cannot imagine how long its length of stay nor how the author of this correspondence expected it to reach my hands. Perhaps he was an optimist. Perhaps he had anticipated my nostalgie de bue. Perhaps I dreamed all of this and wrote the letter to myself in amnesiac fugue, then cunningly secreted it in buried pockets until at this proper moment of opportunity. I am simply unprepared tb make judgements of this sort. Since the letter itself (as opposed to the envelope in which it was wedged which was incidentally quite filthy) is addressed to you I hasten to forward, although with a great sense of bemusement. I do not know what the author, one W. Coyne, is talking about. Do you know what he is talking about? As always this is sent with every best wish: I have always been a great admirer of the science-fiction market even though I am incapable of writing for it. Helpfully, Dear Barry, This is such an interesting letter that I have decided to publish it in the form of a short story! As you have long been aware the ingenuity of editors knows no bounds...You don't suppose Mr. Coyne will mind, do you? Best regards, Jim Baen Dear Mr. Baen: Perhaps you have heard of me. years ago or perhaps it was nine (it is increasingly difficult to keep events straight in this disordered tangle which I call my mind) I wrote a letter to Frederik Pohl who was the editor of your magazine for many years. In this letter I described to Mr. Pohl (whom I have always respected) the true and terrible plight in which I had been placed because of an endlessly-multiplying time machine and asked him to write up my story in such a way that a large sum of money could be made from narrating my experiences and this sum of money could be used to keep me and my various selves afloat. Well sir now, Mr. Pohl never answered my letter. Instead he published it in Galaxy with some kind of a house name on it. He pubWe're coming through the Windows, Galaxy August #, as by K. M. O'Donnell. lished it as a short-story. I came to understand, finally, that he was not trying to be hasty and that when a science-fiction editor received a rather bizarre narration in the mail he is not to be blamed for thinking of it as yet another work of fiction and publishing it. Besides, it is no small honor to think that one writes well enough to impress a top professional editor and so, after I got over my hurt and shame, I came to think very well of Mr. Pohl who I understand is no longer editing. The thirty-six dollars, although not a highly significant sum, came in handy at a difficult and terrible time of my life and although it has all long since been spent, I remember it with affection. You see, my situation straightened itself out. As you recall, the time-machine I Coyne, did not synchronize exactly on the present so that every time I or one of my various selves attempted to use the machine we would by not coming back to the exact and proper time from which we left create yet another identity. The three hundred and eight of us who were all in occupancy of my very cramped quarters at the time I wrote the letter did not get along very well and it was, all in all, only an unusual stroke of fortune that one of them, in a fit of despair, twisted all Frederik' Pohl is presently, among other things, President of The Science Fiction Writers of America and a Consulting Editor with Bantam Books. the dials on his portable machine to zero and vanished. Shortly after this, one by one, all the other selves began to vanish as well until there Coyne left who did not vanish. I have never been able to figure out exactly what the nature of this solution was but concluded after a while that what one self did eventually would happen to all since we were co-existent. This excluded the fact did not vanish as well but since I know in my heart that I am indeed the one and only person of this name and gender it is only reasonable that I should remain. In any event, it has been a quiet four years since then. It has been a quiet eight or nine years; I have abandoned my experimentation for a more social existence and have, indeed, even been working at various menial jobs within the "military-industrial complex" over these times, finding that my minor engineering or mechanical skills are applicable at the fringes of this very interesting, if dangerous, bureaucracy. I have grown a beard, added something of a wardrobe, even begun to casually date now and then, mostly girls in this very building, dislocated West Side types such as #, who find my nervous twitches sympathetic and who understand that science-fiction, as the only true literature dealing with the effects of technology on man, must be the wave of the fulfil ture. In normal circumstances, to be sure, my life would be so unremarkable as to deny this very letter: the fact is that for the most part I have been getting along very well over these recent years and indeed seem close to that centrality of the simple life simply lived whose lack drove me to such madness at a different stage of life. But I have one problem which indeed spurs this letter. Otherwise, you understand, I would never bother a professional science-fiction editor again, having learned in one way or the other that they tend to misinterpret. Nevertheless, I have this problem. The problem has to do with sleep or perhaps it is only energy of which I am thinking: in any event, when I take to my bed recently, over the past two months say, I find myself being assaulted by the impression of other selves, multiplied identities, hidden doppelgangers, all of them aspects of myself and all of them coming on in waves of impulse and repudiation in those strange sliding moments just before or after true sleep. The selves, who all bear a physical and rhetorical resemblance to the undersigned W. Coyne, address me, first reproachfully and then in fullest accusation; what they seem to be saying -- I am not quite sure yet that I understand their language -- but what they seem to be saying is that I am somehow to blame for the fact that they are entrapped and able only to address me in moments of the subconscious. Their point seems to be that all of them would be living and flourishing on the Earth still had it not been for my original foolishment of broadcasting our predicament to the whole world. Time and again, I have tried to point out to them that this is unreasonable and insane, that it was their own stupidity (well, a singular stupidity of one of them) which resulted in their cancellation and it was not I but one of the others who by fumbling with the devices of the machine (did I tell you that I destroyed my original model of the machine last year, finally?) resulted in his repudiation. But if I do not quite understand their language they most definitely do not understand mine; our dialogues are invariably unsatisfactory and they do not seem to comprehend or enjoy what I have to say. They seem to feel that I am personally responsible for the repudiation of the multiplicity of W. Coyne, that were it not for me, my impulse, my letter-writing, my might be on the planet at this very moment and they of course would have long since put an end to war, famine, strife, etc., by a mutuality of understanding. It is impossible for me to make them understand that my writing of the letter had nothing to do with the cancellation. All that they can suggest, time and again, in their raving, inarticulate way, is that if I had kept my mouth and typewriter keys inert, things on the globe would have taken a far different turn during the last three disastrous admit this, finally they have gotten past easy repudiation, easy mockery, easy rationalization and have begun to afflict me with this horrid kind of guilt, guilt because more and more I feel myself, the modest and unassuming W. Coyne, sitting on more suppressed energy, more possibility, more sheer grace than ever you or for that matter I could ever conceive. And all because of my letter to Mr. Pohl. I meant that to be a start you see but it has just about been my finish. My question Mr. Baen is this. You are a modern power in science-fiction and can be assumed to deal with moral questions as well as the other kinds and what I want to know is this: would I have been better off returning the check to Galaxy Publishing Corporation and refusing first World Serial Rights or would it have been all the same, this annihilation of my brothers that is, and I at least thirty-six dollars ahead? That is my basic question Mr. Baen and I would appreciate hearing from you. My other question, not so basic, not really important, just nagging me is this: whatever happened to K.M. O'Donnell? Who was K.M. O'Donnell? In equivocation and doubt, Dear Mr. Baen, I don't know how the blend of If into Galaxy has affected the laner's circulation, but I find it a much more interesting magazine these days. With Jerry Poumelle's exploration of scientific frontiers, Dick Geis' unleashing of Alter on the universe. Master Robinson's occasional blast into deep center field, and your own rather exuberant management, you seem to have a winning team. My God! A magazine that dares to dream! It's beautiful, and I thank you. Now that that's said, I have a few dumb questions about the Dean drive. I first learned about it from Popular Science and I was impressed, being just a kid -- and an unusually naive one. I eagerly awaited an ing an amazing new space drive system that would open up the solar system to human had at least a little more talent to call on it, it was probably a fake. Later, I took a good look at the idea and saw why it couldn't possibly work. Recently, there's been some mention of the idea in various science fiction magazines as one of those nice dreams that just didn't work in the real world. Okay, I'll accept all of that, even though there was a picture in Popular Science of Dave Garroway sliding a piece of paper under one of Dean's gadgets while it was hovering. Maybe someone hypnotized the camera or something. I'd like to know what really happened. To go on -- in # I met a man who ran an amateur inventor as well as a dedicated career man in the U.S.A.F. -- and one of the few people I've ever met who had even heard of a Dean drive. Well, he suggested what he called an "improvement" on the thing. I'd call it "making the impossible possible". His idea was simple -- make the counter-rotating weights of Dean's system flip over every half-rotation of the weights. Imagine the weights mounted in a frame. Every time they either face or oppose each other, turn the frame over # degrees. The weights will always swing in the same direction, and after eight years I still can't see why Wyman's machine shouldn't do everything Dean claimed his would. Any comments? Paul J. Martos # W. US # Michigan City, Ind. # Yes. Either you or Sgt. Wyman should construct a model incorporating the modification. If it works you may be sure the readers of Galaxy will hear of it. (I, too, was once a teenager avidly awaiting The Announcement.) Dear Mr. Baen: Since I've been reading Galaxy, I've noticed that you've urged readers on several occasions to send various articles to their respective Congressmen. I've also read several other articles, that likewise deserved to be sent to our fearless ( often brainless or is it gutless) leaders in Washington, DC. I, myself, have intended to send these articles, but keep on forgetting to get them copied; I'd rather not tear up the magazine. Now I'd bet that I'm not the only sluggard among your readers. Thus, I must try and rectify this situation. Belike you and Messrs. Bova  Ferman could collect these pithy, trenchant, articulate  intelligent articles from your several magazines (While your magazine is well worth reading, you, for better or worse, do not hold the comer on worthy articles.) and send them regularly to our benighted leaders. (This is not to say that there is not brain power in Washington. It just seems that it is all being used to perpetuate political careers and only occasionally to try and solve, in a short-sighted manner, various problems) True this will cost some money. I can only help you here by buying your magazine. It is just possible that after a year of such stimulation, our leaders might be or actually subscribe to the magazine (thus getting the fiction as well) or both. If such a scheme were put into operation, you could indicate to us, the readers, which articles were being sent and perhaps unleash a barrage of postcards. This being much less complicated then trying to get the article reproduced and sending them on. Oh yes, may I suggest that you try and get Karel Thole to do a cover for you. He is excellent and should be nominated for a Hugo one of these days. Yours sincerely, Mr. jan howard finder cc: Messrs. Bova  Ferman The whole point of persuding readers to forward material to political persons is to demonstrate to the politicians the depth of concern on the part of members of their own constituencies. To do as you propose would simply convert Galaxy's readership into just another pressure group. Dear Mr. Baen; I was disturbed by Jerry Poumelle's "Step Farther Out" in the October Galaxy. While the report of Hawking's results and presentation was captivating, it bothers me that someone who I consider one of the best writers of rational science fiction should apeven succumb to, irrationality. Hopefully he was only swayed temporarily by the magic of the moment. The fact that naked singularities may exist, and can spew out energy as random crud, should be no more disturbing than the fact that particle accelerators exist, and that the energy going into them shows up as equally random stuff at the points of collision. Pournelle (and I assume Hawking) gave no evidence that the energy produced had any particular tendency to become Pournelles, Hawkings or other monsters. In fact, random, unconstrained, processes are the least interesting of all. It is natural and technological evolution, directed and constrained by selection criteria, that produces monsters and physicists. Expecting a creature to drop out of a churning singularity is no more reasonable than expecting a local entropy reversal to cause the same creature to condense out of the air. Both events are possible, but both are so improbable as to be absurd. Believing otherwise, on currently available evidence, is blatant mysticism. I expect that from the hordes of soft-headed people we are currently plagued with, but I expected better from Jerry Pournelle. I hope he recovers soon. By the way. I'm looking forward to "The Mote in God's Eye" addenda, since I consider the novel to be the best science fiction of at least the last few years. "Inferno" was pretty good too. Long live NivenPoumelle. I found your editorial agreeable, but there is probably a technical error in one of your examples which weakens your argument a little. liiere was a note in an issue of Aviation Week and Space Technology about four months ago (sorry, I don't have a reference) stating that Lockheed and Rockwell Industries had been issued competitive contracts by the Air Force to develop a passive orbital optical system for redirecting high energy bursts from ground based lasers.  you see, its not necessary to build power plants and fortresses in orbit to zap the ground with lasers. An orbiting mirror allows you to get the same effect much more cheaply. Happy Anniversary. Sincerely, Hans Moravec Artificial Intelligence Laboratory Computer Science Department Stanford University Stanford, CA # Well... maybe. But for use against major emplacements such mirrors would have to be quite large, and would thus be sitting (well, orbiting) ducks-unless they were heavily defended, that is. In which case rather than obviate the need, they would be "space fortresses!" Here' s Jerry: Dear Jim, I am enormously flattered by Moravec' s remarks, and of course I do try to write rational science fiction. E'en so, I fear I remain unrepentant; I reported what Hawking said, including his remark that 'we might have to wait a long time before the singularity emits one of us, but eventually it must.' Obviously that's a highly improbable event. As to mysticism, I have mixed feelings: that is, it is fairly obvious to me that the universe contains phenomena we do not at present understand; there is a tendency among certain elements of Big Science to reject data which don't fit into our current paradigms; and thus one must, in my judgment, be ready to accept some of the data of mystics and occultists without necessarily accepting their explanations of same. Obviously Moravec and I are in agreement on that point. Beyond that, though, there is another question: is the universe rational in all respects? Is "nature" the "whole show" as C S Lewis inquires in his charming essay on Miracles (MacMillan paperback, #, reprinted #)? I like to think of myself as rational, and certainly I believe the evidence supports the proposition that the universe is mostly rational; but as Lewis does, I can see some evidence for something beyond the purely mechanistic in human affairs. Comes now Hawking to say that the more deeply he probes the universe, the less orderly it becomes. Incidentally, he gave a very similar talk to a scientific meeting held at the Vatican last year. What does this all mean for our everyday lives? I think only this: that rationalism, as a philosophy, has its limits, because it says little about ethics, and what it does say is not always palatable: atheistic humanism is the lonliest of positions, for one is constantly confronted with human beings who, on any purely rational consideration, are not only worthless, but a burden on mankind. One finds nearly unanswerable the cynical argument in the Republic: that one whould seem virtuous, in order to win the esteem of one's fellow men (for that is desirable), but it is silly to be honest, courageous, just, temperant, or prudent so long as one can escape the consequences of one's unpopular actions. To th'e extent that I, like most of us, find discrepancies between what I do, and what I think I should do -- whether "should" be considered in religious terms, or as rationally calculated to maximize my material satisfactions -- I plead guilty of irrational behavior, and thus, I suppose, mysticism. I did, though, make it clear in my little report on Hawking that his lecture didn't really change my life. It would hardly be prudent to count on black holes emitting creatures. The event would be so improbable as to make most of us call it a miracle! Incidentally, I should have thought that orbiting mirror systems would suffer from double attenuation of laser energy as it passed through the atmosphere. The advantages of having one's power plant on the ground may well overcome the attenuation losses, but a definitive answer to that requires more data than I have available. Of course what Jim was arguing for was ground-based lasers, which could be used to launch spacecraft when they weren't needed as defense systems; with any luck they'd never be needed for defense, while having them as launchers could just be the most important event since the discovery of the New World. Again, thanks for the kind words. Jerry Poumelle Sirrah Baen ec al: Kudos to Richard Geis' October column, for verily he hath spake wisdom. If we need edification and a topic of selfservice at cocktail parties, we would spend a few nights with iVar and Peace, Doctor Zhivago, or The Gulag Archipelago . It would scarcely be to our benefit to say, "I've read Dhalgren," which would evoke no reaction so much as, "What the hell's that?" for the various types of literature. There is a need for verbose, weighty tomes that categorize their readers as Deep Thinkers, and there is a far greater need for good, sound escapistadventure reading that we don't need to flaunt to win the admiration of the Lesser Lights. Science Fiction, Romance, Mystery, all are just such reading. Romance and Mystery writers, however, don't suffer under the delusion that they are bound by the Muses to create everlasting Classics. This affliction seems limited to SF authors, who, because of the unusual nature of their chosen field, fmd within themselves a drive to immortalize their work as a monument to science fiction which will elevate it to the status of respectability. Why bother? Nobody reads that pretentious garbage. Stream-of-consciousness is bullshit, reserved for authors with an intellectual hard-on and editors who think it gives their magazine stature. The only people who aren't enamoured of it are the folks with the coins, who spend their shekels on stories with a beginning, a middle, and an end, stories with a plot, and characters that aren't denizens of an acid high. A little good, wholesome murder sells better than a dozen opuses of the Deep, Underlying Significance of life. Authors, take note. Let's have some good, sound, well-penned "junk," and you'll rake in the rupees. If you try to impress the Mere Mortals with the all-engrossing scale of your profundity, your work will collect far more dust than distribution. I don't want to be enlightened, and if you think you're destined to be the Tolstoy of Science Fiction, forget my hard-earned bucks. You'll find an audience amongst the critics and the Higher Beings of the field, but they won't pay your rent. As the man says, write for the reader. We'd 'preshiate it. Bob Renaud Dear Mr. Baen, Re Ray L. Stouff's letter in the January "Galaxy." I am beginning to believe that you enjoy publishing letters like this one. It is obvious that Mr. Stouff, and others who share his views are wrong, and I do not like the idea that he will be blasted by numerous letters from your readership. Unless I am mistaken, this readership is well educated, intelligent (which isn't the same thing), open minded, and restriction-hating. By printing letters such as his you are, in effect, setting him up for ray-gun target practice by your readers. Nevertheless. I do disagree with Mr. Stouff, and would like to say why I do. The only obligation that a writer (sf, or otherwise) has to his readers is to create the finest work of art that he is capable of, at that stage of his literary life. He has no obligation to make his woik easy to comprehend; although he must sufficiently communicate his thought to his audience. And most of all, he has no obligation to censor himself in order to make his readers comfortable. At times it is the artist's job to make his audience uncomfortable in order to get them to realize what he believes to be important facts. And one important fact is that sexuality is an important factor in the human experience, and must be properly integrated in this human experience and in human art. Despite what Mr. Stouff wrote, science fiction and sex are not mutually exclusive. Science fiction must deal with sex. If it does not -- for reasons such as those of Mr. Stouff -- it will be putting boundaries around itself, and thus lose the ability to continue to boast of its exploration of unlimited ideas and situations. And more important: if science fiction ignores sex, it will be denying to some extent its claim to being an art form. Science fiction can be art. Stuigeon, Bradbury, Delany, Leiber, Disch et al. have proved this. SF doesn't need sex in each of its stories to be art, but it does need the freedom to include it. Sincerely, Lxruis V. Baibi # Claverton Court Melville, New York # Put down that ray gun! Dear Mr. Baen, In reference to the snapper of D.B. Wyatt's "Ambiguous Oracle" in your January issue, my immediate response to it is that it is comic. But comic unintentionally. As a simple-minded answer to a serious question, I can only think that the vaunted computer had a mentality on the level of the story's protagonist; or rather, that the computer's pithy response indicates the level of its programmer's mentality, if not the author's. To say that the inherent fault of democratic (as against monarchic, or plutocratic, or other forms) of government can be summed pressing an emotional, rather than a rational, response. Any form of government is limited, among other things, by the failings of its leaders. Therefore, I would expect that the 'Brain' would respond with the same answer to questions the same, but with 'monarchic', or 'plutocratic', etc., inserted for 'democratic'. Perhaps Wyatt has never read the Federalist Papers, or Leviathan, or de Tocqueville's Democracy In America or assumes that Galaxy's readers are unable to cope with more involved, and more difficult analyses of the problems of democracies, and in particular the problems of democracies as compared with different political forms. In a time when it may seem that our form of government is failing us, when it may seem that we are not a federal democracy at all any more (for example, the contemporaiy variations on the rule by money, or conspiracy, theories, now so much in the air), stories which deal with the emotionally charged preoccupations of rational political animals, as we all are, are topical, and worthy of interest and thought. At the same time I ask that such stories show evidence of thought, and reasoned consideration, and shed light -- let it be humor, or insight -- on the world as it is, or feelings as they are felt; and possibly even maturity in a time of dread. Sincerely, Edward B. Harter #V# W. Hanison St. Elkart, Ind. #  suspect Mr. Wyatt did not intend his story to be taken as a reasoned analysis of the inherent weakness of democracy, but rather as a dramatization of the emotional spasm of frustration and outrage we all feel from time to time when viewing the various idiocies being perpetrated by a government that, theoretically at least, is designed to work in the best interests of the governed. As for your contention that any government is limited by the failings of its leaders; the leaders are the government. Surely in a democracy, if nowhere else, a people gets the government it deserves... (Citizens of Massachusetts excepted.) Dear Sir, In keeping with the spirit of the "Galaxative", I would like to present the "Order of the Silver Scapel" to Mr. Robinson for his acumen in cutting Hax and Grandmasters alike to the quick. Previous recipients of the order should have been Damon Knight, James Blish, Alexie Pahshin, Joanna Russ, and Susan Wood. ,The actual award is quite functional, and can be used in reviewing next months' crop of paper. Use it in good health, Mr. Spider. Be careful not to cut your web. Respectfully yours. Bob Medcalf Box #I Baltimore, MD # the avid Science FictionFantasy reader. Interviews with top SF writers, reviews, analyses of latest trends, superb graphics. I yr. #; # yrs. #. # #th St., Ipt. A, San Diego, Calif. #. a savage world, ruptured by a rogue comet, Joe the Wilding heeds an Alien's call and battles the fearful legend of the invincible Children of the Moon. Hardcover Original Prepublication # PP. Imagination Plus, Box #, Rockford, IL #. self-addressed envelope for information: Minotaur, Box #A, Eagle River, Alaska #. wants to: S  S Books. G-#, # North Wilder, St. Paul, Minn. #. sale. Free lists. Gordon Barber, #-G Minneapolis Ave., Duluth, MN #. Illustrated catalog of SF-Fantasy Weird Tale Books. #s of titles listed. Send # for one, I for next #, or # for # consecutive catalogs plus Wolfe's "Fifth Head of Carberus" a # clothbound #st ed Nebula Award winning SF book. Send to: Purple Unicorn Books, #-G# London Road, Duluth, Minn. #. Free Lists -- SF books, magazines. Sent to: Held, Box #, Buffalo, New York#. San Diego, Calif. #. The Earth From Space (from Apollo and Satellites) #. Add # for shipping and send to: Books Unlimited, PO Box #, Darlington, S.C. #. Out of print. Send wants. Bookdealer, # No. Browning Ave., Tenafly, N.J. #. # Eridani. Attractive, astronomically correct. Tables of data, Vulcan desert landscape, #x# feet. # plus # shipping. Richard Carroll, Box #, Walnut Creek, Calif. #. #. Postcards. P.O. Box #, Willow Springs, Dlinois #. # on food bills. Complete plan, #  stamped envelope. Neighbors, Box #, Ojai, Ca. #. Giant five color fluorescent starmap. Highly detailed ships. #-# players. # in plastic and conquest. Gian fluorescent starmap. # pieces. #. Send to: D.C.C., # Edgley Ave. , Glenside, Penna. #. Simon Jestor -- revolutionary libertarian stickers. Taxation, anarchy, libertarianism, etc. Palm-size: #V#" x #". Typical price: ##. SW #th Drive, Portland, Ore. #. Stamps with each order. Bargainlist, Handling -- # c. Burkhart's Stamps, Box #, Vancouver, B.C. Canada. S.A.S.E., Catalog, # Kingsley, Lafayette, Calif. #. #. world. Beam up to fascinating job. Send Copyrighted publication. InfoQuest, #E Peach Ave., Van Nuys, Calif. #. California residents add # tax. (returned unharmed). Your likeness appears from a mosaic of letters and symbols in a #" X #" image. Send # to The Candid Computer, # S. Plaza Drive, Santa Ana, Ca. #. Also mysteries, drama, comedy. Reels, cassettes, #-track. Free catalog. Radio Memories, Box #, Nekoma, N.D. #. through suspended animation. Freeze, wait, reanimate. Details, #, Trans Time, Box #, San Jose, Ca. #. Diego, Calif. #. "Dimension-X", "Escape", Bradbury, Pohl, Asimov...catalogue: # (RERadio, Box #-SF, Riverside, Calif. #. Join World Party for world federation. Write Paul Rhoads, Box #, Mesa, Colorado #. Why not? Take # for # now # Buy Jupiter and Other Stories. By Isaac Asimov Here are # previously urrcollected short Slones plus latest installment of Asimov autobiography Key Hem, Shah Guido G. Take a Match, and others Highly entertaining Pud ed S# # #I The FoundaBon Trlloy. By Isaac Asimov. The ends of the galaiy revert to baroarism An SF classic. Comb Price S# # # The Shockwave Rtder. By John Brunner By early #st century, a data information net threatens the people as privacy becomes obsolete. By Hugo Award winning author Pub ed S# # # The # Annual vitortd's Best SF. Donald A Wollheim. ed Includes George R R Martin's A Soitg For Lya plus # lop tales by Pohl. Asimov. Besler. others Spec EB #I The Land That Time Forgot. By Edgar Rice Burroughs # novels in one. includes The People That Time Forgot and Out ol Time's Abyss. # pp new movie Special Edition # The Mole in God's Eye. By Larry Niven  Jerrv Pournelte Mean's first contact with an inlelliMnt alien species. Pub ed. # # # The Winter ol IhetfVoiM. By Poul Anderson Hugo and Nebula author spins a tale of the future Ice Age and the hidden secret of Ihe untame able and unconquerable Rogavihi people Special Edition # Again. Dangerous Visions. Harlan Ellison, ed Short stories and novels. # in all EipMi scones and language may be oHensive to some. Pub ed # # # Strange Gifts. Robert Silverberg. ed # original stones exploring Strange Girls that SF authors have bestowed on man Includes The GoMen Man, AM Ihe People. Oddy end M. olhers Pub ed # # # Three to Dorsii! By Gordon R Dickson. Packed with adventure and these complete SF novels Ncocromancer, Tactics ol Mistake and Dorsai! are by this popular Hugo and Nebula winning author Special Edition # Tha Deathworld Trilogy. By Harry Harrison On # amazing planets interplanetary adventurer Jason din All gambles his life against different lethal environments. Spec. Ed # The Hugo Winners, V # I.T II. Gianl #-in-l volume ol # award-winning stories, # to # Asimov introduces each. Pub. ed # # # Approaching Oblivion. By Harlan Ellison. Eleven mind-spinning Slones in the multiaward winner's new anthology, exploring new and unlathomed areas of Ihe future EiplicH scenes and laitguage mey be offensive to some. Pub. ed. # # Early Del Key. By Lester del Rey # stories from del Rey's early career, with biographical commentary Includes My Name Is Legion. Reincarnate, Though Dreamers Die. Great reading, a treat lor SF buffs Pub ed # # # Enchanted PlgrimMe. By Clinord D Simak. ol a modern man in a universe of medieval monsters and mores Pub ed # # Midwortd. By Alan Dean Foster The author of Star Trek Log books writes about a deadly jungle planet and descendents of earlier stranded earthmen. who fight off new human invaders Special Edition # Epoch. Roberl Silverberg and Roger Elwood.eds Contains complete script ol Ellison's winning screenplay Demon with a Glass Hand. Plus # original Slones by other distinguished authors Niven. Vance. LeGum. Simak. others Pubed # # # Before the Golden JLge. Isaac Asimov, ed # classic Slones of the #s. from vintage SF pulps, now in one huge volume Pub ed # # An Extraordinary Offer What a way to get acquainted with these science fiction greats. Browse through Ihe iist of books on this page and choose any # for just #. It's the most extraordinary sample of science fiction ever offered in one package. How the Science Fiction Book Ciub Works: Cut along  line and  mail -- I no postage  necessaryl I When your application for membership is accepted, you'il receive your introductory package of four books for just may examine them in your home, and if not completeiy satisfied, return them within ten days -- membership wiil be cancelied and you'll owe nothing. About every # weeks (# times a year), we'll send you the Club's bulletin. Things to Come, describing the # coming Selections and a variety ol Alternate choices. If you want both Selections, you need do nothing; they'll be shipped automatically. If you don't want a Selection, or prefer an Alternate, or no book at all, just fill out the convenient form always provided, and return it to us by the date specified. We fry to allow you at least ten days for making your decision. If you do not receive the form in time to respond within # days, and receive an unwanted sefection, you may return it at our expense. As a member you need take only # Selections or Alternates during the coming year. You may resign any time thereafter, or remain a member as long as you wish. At least one of the two Selections each month is only # plus shipping and handling. Other extra-value selections are slightly higher but always much less than Publishers' Editions. Send no money. Send the coupon today. Science Fiction Book Club #SSl#i Dept JR#, (jardenOty, New York #Please accept me as a memper. i agree lo the membership plan as described above. Send me, as a beginning, the # books whose numbers I have indicated below, and bill me just lOtf (plus shipping and handling). I agree to take # additional books at low club prices in the coming year and may resign anytime thereafter. Mr. Miss Mrs. Address(Please print) .Apt. # City...State...#ip The Science Fiction Book Club offers its own complete hardbound editions sometimes altered in size lo fit special presses and save members even more. Members accepted in U.S.A. and Canada only. Canadian members will be serviced from Toronto. Offer slightly different in Canada.  What if God is a compu ter? (## -- see other side)  What if aphrodisiacs become weapons of war? (##)  What if suddenly your world was lim ited to just three square city blocks? (##) #k What if our first contact with aliens is with beings so totally different as HF. V to elude understanding? (##) #k What if a governmental computer had f total information on W j 'everyone -- ' except you? (##) #k What if you  found yourself in a robot body? (##) #k What if? Why not -- stimulate your imagination with the world's finest speculative fiction? Take # Science Fiction Bestsellers for # with membership Cut along line and mail -- no postage necessary! Rrst Class Permit No. I Garden City, N.Y. No postage stamp necessary if mailed in the United States Postage Will Be Paid By -- Siieme Flition Booh lob Garden City N.Y. # IH J. E. Pournelle Spider Ro binson Rog er Zelazny I #p July # # Playing Pieces! Big #x# foil-color game map! # page rule book! #x# compartmented plastic box! Sample playing pieces (actual size) Fantastic fiction comes alive in  Demonic infantry, trolls, air dragons,  human infantry, vortexes, enchanted  fortresses and sorcerers. All this and I more in the first professionally  produced fantasy simulation game.  Played on a dazzling four-color map I with rules including provision for  teleportation, magic bolts, conjuring  of magical forces, invisibility, cloning, I six colors of magic, solitaire, two player and three-player games. One of  the most unusual and challenging war I games from Simulations Publications,  Inc., the publishers of Strategy   Tactics Magazine. I Simulations Publications, Inc. Dept. # # East #rd Street, New York, N.Y. # Please send me the following Simulations Series Games:  SlarForce, Interstellar Confiict: #  Invasion America, The U.S. Besieged: S#  World War Three: # Please enter my subscription to Strategy  Tactics Magazine, the bi-monthly military history magazine with a simulation in it. n I yr (# issues) #  #yrs (# issues) #  # yrs (# issues) # Street apt# city state 'p Space below for office use only. C. Code Total Credit Post. Tax #-# #-# I June # th#th bHere's your chance to attend the greatest science fiction event ever! Gaze upon what's in your future if you act now...  For five full dayfe you'll visit science fictionfact exhibits, programs, writing and art workshops, displays by SF publishers and a fantastic around-the-clock film festival of over # classic feature-length Science Fiction  Fantasy films of the past # years.  You'll meet over # of the best-known SF authors and editors who'll join you for readings, discussions and rap sessions.  You won't want to miss the SF Memorabilia Room, an Arts and Crafts Show, Dealers' Rooms featuring books, film materials, art and collectables. Authors' Autograph Booths and much more! for this five day extravaganza. You'll be able to come and go as you please. arranged for domestic and overseas charter flights hosted by SF authors. You'll save; # Off the door admission price. Write for details, guest list and film guide, or better yet... Make a check or M.O. payable to: Science Fiction Services Inc., Dept. #, Box #, Montclair, New Jersey #. registration. Arnold E. Abramson, Publisher Jay Tunick, Circulatiort Director J. E. Pournelle, Ph D., Science Editor L. C. Murphy, Subscriptions Dept Theodore Sturgeon, Consulting Editor C. M. Bolling, Assistant Editor Spider Robinson, Contributing Editor James Baen, Editor Of late Mr. Varley has been specializing in the creation of new art-forms. This time it's the life-form that is new, while the art is very, very old... Given a modicum of intelligence and good will mankind has a splendid future. Without it -- Wherein the first meeting between Man and Alien is interrupted in an all-toofamiliar fashion. On Spindrift music was not created, but was gleaned from the winds -- to do otherwise would be madness. While visiting Dworkin a sudden Change on the part of his host has forced Corwin to ffee to parts unknown, and he finds himseif in the one place he has always avoided -- the Courts of Chaos. Maybe it was a gas-fire in Siberia... Wherein Spider praises the Editor of that Certain Other magazine to the skies -- in his own write. Letters from McKinley, Klotz, Hawkins, Bannon, Poumelle, Carey. Where to find it. Interior illustrations by Ames, Fabian, Freff, Gaughan of Univorsal Publishing A Distributing Corporation. Arnold E. Abramson, PresMt. Main Offlcas: # East # Straot, New York, N.Y. #. Single copy: #. #l#sua subscription; # In U.S., # elsewhere. Copyright Conventions. Ail rights reserved. Second dess postage paid at New York, N.Y. and additional mailing offices. The publtshwe assume no responsibility for unaollctted mstvlal. All stories printed In this magazine are fiction and any similarity batween cheracters and actual parsons Is colnctdantal. Printed In U.S.A. Sailing in toward a rendezvous with Janus, Bamum and Bailey encountered a giant, pulsing quarternote. The stem was a good five kilometers tall. The note itself was a kilometer in diameter, and glowed a faint turquoise. It turned ponderously on its axis as they approached it. "This must be the place," Barnum said to Bailey. "Janus approach-control to Barnum and Bailey," came a voice from the void. "You will encounter the dragline on the next revolution. You should be seeing the visual indicator in a few minutes." Barnum looked down at the slowly turning, irregular ball of rock and ice that was Janus, innermost satellite of Saturn. Something was coming up behind the curve of the horizon. It didn't take long for enough of it to tecome visible so they could see what it was. Bamum had a good laugh. "Is that yours, or theirs?" he asked Bailey. Bailey sniffed. "Theirs. Just how siUy do you think I am?" The object rising behind the curve of the satellite was a butterfly net, ten kilometers tall. It had a long, fluttering net trailing from a gigantic hoop. Bailey sniffed again, but applied the necessary vectors to position them for being swooped up in the preposterous thing. "Come on, Bailey," Barnum chided. "You're just jealous because you didn't think of it first." "Maybe so," the symb conceded. "Anyway, hold onto your hat, this is likely to be quite a jerk." The illusion was carried as far as was practical, but Barnum noticed that the first tug of deceleration started sooner than one would expect if the transparent net was more than an illusion. The force built up gradually as the electromagnetic field clutched at the metal belt he had strapped around his waist. It lasted for about a minute. When it had trailed off, Janus no longer appeared to rotate beneath them. It was growing closer. "Listen to this," Bailey said. Barnum's head was filled with music. It was bouncy, featuring the reedy, flatulent, yet still engaging tones of a bass saxophone in a honky-tonk tune that neither of them could identify. They shifted position and could just make out the location of Pearly Gates, the only human settlement on Janus. It was easy to find because of the weaving, floating musical staffs that extruded themselves from the spot like parallel strands of spider web. The people who ran Pearly Gates were a barrel of laughs. All the actual structures that made up the above-ground parts of the settlement were disguised behind whimsical holographic projections. The whole place looked like a cross between a ehild's candy-land nightmare and an early Walt Disney cartoon. Dominating the town was a giant calliope with pipes a thousand meters tall. There were fifteen of them, and they all were bouncing and swaying in time to the saxophone music. They would squat down as if taking a deep breath, then stand up again, emitting a colored smoke ring. The buildings, which Bamum knew were actually functional, uninteresting hemispheres, appeared to be square houses with flowerboxes in the windows and cartoon eyes peering out the doors. They trembled and jigged as if they were made of jello. "Don't you think it's a trifle overdone?" Bailey asked. "Depends on what you like. It's kind of cute, in its own gaudy way." They drifted in through the spaghetti maze of lines, bars, sixteenth notes, rests, smoke rings, and blaring music. They plowed through an insubstantial eighth-note run, and Bailey killed their remaining velocity with the jets. They lighted softly in the barely perceptible gravity and made their way to one of the grinning buildings.   ir Coming up to the entrance of the building had been quite an experience. Barnum had reached for a it had dodged out of his way, then turned into a tiny face, leering at him. Practical joke. The lock had opened anyway, actuated by his presence. Inside, Pearly Gates was not so flamboyant. The corridors looked decently like corridors, and the floors were solid and gray. "I'd watch out, all the same," Bailey advised, darkly. "These people are real self-panickers. Their idea of a good laugh might be to dig a hole in the floor and cover it with a holo. Watch your step." "Aw, don't be such a sore loser. You could spot something like that, couldn't you?" Bailey didn't answer, and Barnum didn't pursue it. He knew the source of the symb's uneasiness and dislike of the station on Janus. Bailey wanted to get their business over as soon as possible and get back to the Ring, where he felt needed. Here, in a corridor filled with oxygen, Bailey was physically useless. Bailey's function in the symbiotic team of Bamum and Bailey was to provide an environment of food, oxygen, and water for the human, Barnum. Conversely, Barnum provided food, carbon dioxide, and water for Bailey. Barnum was a human, physically unremarkable except for a surgical alteration of his knees that made them bend outward rather than forward, and the oversized hands, called peds, that grew out of his ankles where his feet used to be. Bailey, on the other hand, was nothing like a human. Strictly speaking, Bailey was not even a he. Bailey was a plant, and Bamum thought of him as a male only because the voice in his head that was Bailey's only means of communication sounded masculine. He had no shape of his own. He existed by containing Barnum and taking on part of his shape. He extended into Barnum's alimentary canal, in the mouth and all the way through to emerge at the anus, threading him like a needle. Together, the team looked like a human in a featureless spacesuit, with a bulbous head, a tight waist, and swollen hips. A ridiculously exaggerated female, if you wish. "You might as well start breathing again," Bailey said. "What for? I will when I need to talk to someone who's not paired with a symb. In the meantime, why bother?" "I just thought you'd like to get used to it." "Oh, very well. If you think it's necessary." So Bailey gradually withdrew the parts of him that filled Barnum's lungs and throat, freeing his speech apparatus to do what it hadn't done for over ten years. Bamum coughed as the air flowed into his throat. It was cold! Well, it felt like it, though it was actually at the standard # degrees. He was unused to it. His diaphragm gave one shudder, then took over the chore of breathing as if his medulla had never been disconnected. "There," he said aloud, surprised at how his voice sounded. "Satisfied?" "It never hurts to do a little testing." "Let's get this out in the open, shall we? I didn't want to come here any more than you did, but you know we had to. Are you going to give me trouble about it until we leave? We're supposed to be a team, remember?" There was a mental sigh from his partner. "I'm sorry, but that's just it. We are supposed to be a team, and out in the Ring we are. Neither of us is anything without the other. Here I'm just something you have to carry around. I can't walk, I can't talk; I'm revealed as the vegetable that I am." Barnum was accustomed to the symb's periodic attacks of insecurity. In the Ring they never amounted to much. But when they entered a gravitational field Bailey was reminded of how ineffectual a being he was. "Here yoU can breathe on your own," Bailey went on. "You could see on your own if I uncovered your eyes. By the way, do you..." "Don't be silly. Why should I use my own eyes when you can give me a better picture than I could on my own?" "In the Ring, that's true. But here all my extra senses are just excess mass. What good is an adjusted velocity display to you here? The farthest thing I can sense is twenty meters off, and stationary." "Listen you. Do you want to turn around and march back out that lock? We can. I'll do it if this is going to be such a trauma for you." There was a long silence, and Barnum was flooded with a warm, apologetic sensation that left him weak at his splay ed-out knees. "There's no need to apologize," he went on in a more sympathetic tone. "I understand you. This is just something we have to do together, like everything else, the good along with the bad." "I love you, Barnum." "And you, silly." ir  it The sign on the door read: Barnum and Bailey hesitated outside the door. "What are you supposed to do, knock?" Barnum asked out loud. "It's been so long I've forgotten how." "Just fold your fingers into a fist and..." "Not that." He laughed, dispelling his momentary nervousness. "I've forgotten the politenesses of human society. Well, they do it in all the tapes I ever saw." He knocked on the door and it opened by itself on the second rap. There was a man sitting behind a desk with his bare feet propped up on it. Barnum had been prepared for the shock of seeing another human, one who was not enclosed in a symb, for he had encountered several of them on the way to the offices of Tympani and Ragtime. But he was still reeling from the unfamiliarity of it. The man seemed to realize it and silently gestured him to a chair. He sat down in it, thinking that in the low gravity it really wasn't necessary. But somehow he was grateful. The man didn't say anything for a long while, giving Barnum time to settle down and arrange his thoughts. He spent the time looking the man over carefully. Several things were apparent about him; most blatently, he was not a fashionable man. Shoes had been virtually extinct for over a century for the simple reason that there was nothing to walk on but padded floors. However, current fashion decreed that Shoes Are Worn. The man was young-looking, having halted his growth at around twenty years. He was dressed in a holo-suit, a generated illusion of flowing color that refused to stay in one spot or take on a definite form. Other than that, he might well have been nude, but Barnum couldn't tell. "You're Barnum and Bailey, right?" the man said. "Yes. And you're Tympani?" "Ragtime. Tympani will be here later. I'm pleased to meet you. Have any trouble on the way down? This is your first visit, I think you said." "Yes, it is. No trouble. And thank you, incidentally, for the ferry fee." He waved it away. "Don't concern yourself. It's all in the overhead. We're taking a chance that you'll be good enough to repay that many times over. We're right enough times that we don't lose money on it. Most of your people out there don't have the money to afford being landed on Janus, and then where would we be? We'd have to go out to you. Cheaper this way." "I suppose it is." He was silent again. He noticed that his throat was beginning to get sore with the unaccustomed effort of talking. No sooner had the thought been formed than he felt Bailey go into action. The internal tendril that had been withdrawn flicked up out of his stomach and lubricated his larynx. The pain died away as the nerve endings were suppressed. It's all in your head, anyway, he told himself. "Who recommended us to you?" "Who... oh, it was... who was it, Bailey?" He realized too' late that he had spoken it aloud. He hadn't wanted to, he had a vague feeling that it might be impolite to speak to his symb that way. Ragtime wouldn't hear the answer, of course. "It was Antigone," Bailey supplied. "Thanks," Bamum said, silently this time. "A man named Antigone," he told Ragtime. The man made a note of that, and looked up again, smiling. "Well now. What is it you wanted to show us?" Barnum was about to describe their work to Ragtime when the door burst open and a woman sailed in. She sailed in the literal sense, banking off the door-jamb, grabbing at the door with her left ped and slamming it shut in one smooth motion, then spinning in the air to kiss the floor with the tips of her fingers, using them to slow her speed until she was stopped in front of the desk, leaning over it and talking excitedly to Ragtime. Barnum was surprised that she had peds instead of feet, thinking that no one used them in Pearly Gates. They made walking awkward. But she didn't seem interested in walking. "Wait till you hear what Myers has done now!" she said, almost levitating in her enthusiasm. Her ped-fingers worked in the carpet as she talked. "He re-aligned the sensors in the right anterior ganglia, and you won't believe what it does to the..." "We have a client, Tympani." She turned and saw the symbhuman pair sitting behind her. She put her hand to her mouth as if to hush herself, but she was smiling behind it. She moved over to them -- it couldn't be called walking in the low gravity; she seemed to accomplish it by perching on two fingers of each of her peds and walking on them, which made it look like she was floating. She reached them and extended her hand. She was wearing a holo suit like Ragtime's but instead of wearing the projector around her waist, as he did, she had it mounted on a ring. When she extended her hand, the holo generator had to compensate by weaving larger and thinner webs of light around her body. It looked like an explosion of pastels, and left her body barely covered. What Barnum saw could have been a girl of sixteen; lanky, thin hips and breasts and two blonde braids that reached to her waist. But her movements belied that. There was no adolescent awkwardness there. 'Tm Tympani," she said, taking his hand. Bailey was taken by surprise and didn't know whether to bare the hand or not. So what she grasped was Bamum's hand covered by the three-centimeter padding of Bailey. She didn't seem to mind. "You must be Barnum and Bailey. Do you know who the original Barnum and Bailey were?" "Yes, they're the people who built your big calliope outside." She laughed. "The place is a kind of a circus, until you get used to it. Rag tells me you have something to sell us." "I hope so." "You've come to the right place. Rag's the business side of the company; I'm the talent. So I'm the one you'll be selling to. I don't suppose you have anything written down?" He nde a wry face, then remembered she couldn't see anything but a blank stretch of green with a hole for his mouth. It took some time to get used to dealing with people again. "I don't even know how to read music." She sighed, but didn't seem unhappy. "I figured as much. So few of you Ringers do. Honestly, if I i could ever figure out what it is that turns you people into artists I could get rich." "The only way to do that is to go out in the Ring and see for yourself." "Right," she said, a little embar, rassed. She looked away from the misshapen thing sitting in the chair. The only way to discover the magic of a life in the Ring was to go out there, and the only way to do that was to adopt a symb. Forever give up your individuality and become a part of a team. Not many people could do that. "We might as well get started," she said, standing and patting her thighs to cover her nervousness. "The practice room is through that i door." He followed her in, to a dimly lit  room that seemed to be half buried  in paper. He hadn't realized that any business could require so much paper. Their policy seemed to be to stack it up and when the stack got too high and tumbled into a landslide, kick it back into a corner. Sheets of music crunched under his peds as he followed her to the comer of the room where the synthesizer keyboard stood beneath a lamp. The rest of the room was in shadows, but the keys gleamed brightly in their ancient array of black and white. Tympani took off her ring and sat at the keyboard. "The damn holo gets in my way," she explained. "I can't see the keys." Barnum noticed for the first time that there was another keyboard on the floor, down in the shadows, and her peds were poised over it. He wondered if that was the only reason she wore them. Having seen her walk, he doubted it. She sat still for a moment, then looked over to him expectantly. "Tell me about it," she said in a whisper. He didn't know what to say. "Tell you about it? Just tell you?" She laughed, and relaxed again, hands in her lap. "I was kidding. But we have to get the music out of your head and onto that tape some way. How would you prefer? I heard that a Beethoven Symphony was once written out in English, each chord and run described in detail. I can't imagine why anyone would want to, but someone did. It made quite a thick book. We can do it that way. Or surely you can think of another." He was silent. Until she sat at the keyboard, he hadn't really thought about that part of it. He knew his music, knew it to the last hemi-semi-demi-quaver. How to get it out? "What's the first note?" she prompted. He was ashamed again. "I don't even know the names of the notes," he confessed. She was not surprised. "Sing it." "I... I've never tried to sing it." "Try now." She sat up straight, looking at him with a friendly smile, not coaxing but encouraging. "I can hear it," he said, desperately. "Every note, every dissonance... is that the right word?" She grinned. "It's a right word, but I don't know if you know what it means. It's the quality of sound produced when the vibrations don't mesh harmoniously: J#chord, it doesn't produce a sonically pleasing chord. Like this:" and she pressed two keys close together, tried several others, then played with the knobs mounted over the keyboard until the two notes were only a few vibrations apart and wavered sinuously. "They don't automatically please the ear, but in the right context they can make you sit up and take notice. Is your music discordant?" "Some places. Is that bad?" "Not at all. Used right, it's... well, not pleasing exactly..." she spread her arms helplessly. "Talking about music is a pretty frustrating business, at best. Singing's much friendlier. Are you going to sing for me, love, or must I try to wade through your descriptions?" Hesitantly, he sang the first three notes of his piece, knowing that they sounded nothing like the orchestra that crashed through his head but desperate to try something. She took it up, playing the three unmodulated tones on the synthesizer; three pure sounds that were pretty, but lifeless and light-years away from what he wanted. "No, no, it has to be richer." "All right. I'll play what I think of as richer, and we'll see if we speak the same language." She turned some knobs and played the three notes again, this time giving them the modulations of a string bass. "That's closer. But it's still not there." "Don't despair," she said, waving her hand at the bank of dials before her. "Each of these will produce a different effect, singly or in combination. I'm reliably informed that the permutations are infinite. So somewhere in there we'll find your tune. Now. Which way should we go; this way, or this way?" Twisting the knob she touched in one direction made the sound become tinnier; the other, brassier, with a hint of trumpets. He sat up. That was getting closer still, but it lacked the richness of the sounds in his brain. He had her turn the knob back and forth, finally settled on the place that most nearly approached his phantom tune. She tried another knob, and the result was a still closer approach. But it lacked something. Getting more and more involved, Barnum found himself standing over her shoulder as she tried another knob. That was closer still, but... Feverishly, he sat beside her on the bench and reached out for the knob. He tuned it carefully, then realized what he had done. "Do you mind?" he asked. "It's so much easier sitting here and turning them myself." She slapped him on the shoulder. "You dope," she laughed. "I've been trying to get you over here for the last fifteen minutes. Do you think I could really do this by myself? That Beethoven story was a lie." "What will we do, then?" "What you'll do is fiddle with this machine, with me here to help you and tell you how to get what you want. When you get it right. I'll play it for you. Believe me. I've done this too many times to think you could sit over there and describe it to me. Now sing!" He sang. Eight hours later Ragtime came quietly into the room and put a plate of sandwiches and a pot of coffee on the table beside them. Barnum was still singing, and the synthesizer was singing along with him.    Barnum came swimming out of his creative fog, aware that something was hovering in his field of vision, interfering with his view of the keyboard. Something white and steaming, at the end of a long... It was a coffe cup, held in Tympani's hand. He looked at her face and she tactfully said nothing. While working at the synthesizer Barnum and Bailey had virtually fused into a single being. That was appropriate, since the music Barnum was trying Jo sell was the product of their joint mind. It belonged to both of them. Now he wrenched himself away from his partner, far enough away that talking to him became a little more than talking to himself. "How about it, Bailey? Should we have some?" "I don't see why not. I've had to expend quite a bit of water vapor to keep you cool in this place. It could stand replenishing." "Listen, why don't you roll back from my hands? It would make it easier to handle those controls; give me finer manipulation, see? Besides, I'm not sure if it's polite to shake hands with her without actually touching flesh." Bailey said nothing, but his fluid body drew quickly back from Barnum's hands. He reached out and took the offered cup, starting at the unfamiliar sensation of heat in his own nerve endings. Tympani was unaware of the discussion; it had taken only a second. The sensation was explosive when it went down his throat. He gasped, and Tympani looked worried. "Take it easy there, friend. You've got to get your nerves back in shape for something as hot as that." She took a careful sip and turned back to the keyboard. Barnum set his cup down and joined her. But it seemed like time for a recess and he couldn't get back into it. She recognized it and relaxed, taking a sandwich and eating it like she was starving. "She is starving, you dope," Bailey said. "Or at least very hungry. She hasn't had anything to eat for eight hours, and she doesn't have a symb re-cycling her wastes into food and dripping it into her veins. So she gets hungry. Remember?" "I remember. I'd forgotten." He looked at the pile of sandwiches. "I wonder what it would feel like to eat one of those?" "Like this." Barnum's mouth was flooded with the taste of a tuna salad sandwich on whole wheat. Bailey produced this trick, like all his others, by direct stimulation of the sensorium. With no trouble at all he could produce completely new sensations simply by shorting one sector of Barnum's brain into another. If Barnum wanted to know what the taste of a tuna sandwich sounded like, Bailey could let him hear. "All right. And I won't protest that I didn't feel the bite of it against my teeth, because I know you can produce that, too. And all the sensations of chewing and swallowing it, and much more besides. Still," and his thoughts took on a tone that Bailey wasn't sure he liked," I wonder if it would be the polite thing to eat one of them?" "What's all this politeness all of a sudden?" Bailey exploded. "Eat it if you like, but I'll never know why. Be a carnivorous animal and see if I care." "Temper, temper," Barnum chidedr with tenderness in his voice. "Settle down, chum. I'm not going anywhere without you. But we have to get along with these people. I'm just trying to be diplomatic." "Eat it, then," Bailey sighed. "You'll min my ecology schedules  for months -- what'll I do with all that extra protein? -- but why should you care about that?" Barnum laughed silently. He knew that Bailey could do anything he liked with it: ingest it, refine it, burn it, or simply contain it and expel it at the first opportunity. He reached for a sandwich and felt the thick substance of Bailey's skin draw back from his face as he raised it to his mouth. He had expected a brighter light, but he shouldn't have. He was using his own retinas to see with for the first time in years, but it was no different from the cortex-induced pictures Bailey had shown him all that time. "You have a nice face," Tympani said, around a mouthful of sandwich. "I thought you would have. You painted a very nice picture of yourself." "I did?" Barnum asked, intrigued. "What do you mean?" "Your music. It reflects you. Oh, I don't see everything in your eyes that I saw in the music, but I never do. The rest of it is Bailey, your friend. And I can't read his expression." "No, I guess you couldn't. But can you tell anything about him?' ' She thought about it, then turned to the keyboard. She picked out a theme they had worried out a few hours before, played it a little faster and with subtle alterations in the tonality. It was a happy fragment, with a hint of something just out of reach. "That's Bailey. He's worried about something. If experience is any guide, it's being here at Pearly Gates. Symbs don't like to come here, or anywhere there's gravity. It makes them feel not needed." "Hear that?" he asked his silent partner. "Umm." "And that's so silly," she went on. "I don't know about it firsthand, obviously, but I've met and talked to a lot of Pairs. As far as I can see, the bond between a human and a symb is... well, it makes a mother cat dying to defend her kittens seem like a case of casual affection. I guess you know that better than I could ever say, though." "You stated it well," he said. Bailey made a grudging sign of approval, a mental sheepish grin. "She's out-pointed me, meat-eater. I'll shut up and let you two talk without me intruding my baseless insecurities." "You relaxed him," Barnum told her, happily. "You've even got him making jokes about himself. That's no small accomplishment, because he takes himself pretty seriously." "That's not fair, I can't defend myself." "I thought you were going to be quiet?"  The work proceeded smoothly, though running longer than Bailey would have liked. After three days of transcribing, the music was beginning to take hape. A time came when Tympani could a press a button and have the machine play it back, much more than the skeletal outline they had evolved on the first day but still needing finishing touches. "How about 'Contrapunctual Cantata'?" Tympani asked. "What?" "For a title. It has to have a title. I've been thinking about it, and coined that word. It fits, because the piece is very metrical in construction: tight, on-time, on the beat. Yet it has a strong counterpoint in the woodwinds." "That's the reedy sections, right?" "Yes. What do you think?" "Bailey wants to know what a cantata is." Tympani shrugged her shoulders, but looked guilty. "To tell you the truth, I stuck that in for alliteration. Maybe as a selling point. Actually, a cantata is sung, and you don't have anything like voices in this. You sure you couldn't work some in?" Barnum considered it. "No." "It's your decision, of course." She seemed about to say something else but decided against it. "Look, I don't care too much about the title," Barnum said. "Will it help you to sell it, naming it that?" "Might." "Then do as you please." "Thanks. I've got Rag working on some preliminary publicity. We both think this has possibilities. He liked the title, and he's pretty good at knowing what will sell. He likes the piece, too." "How much longer before we'll have it ready?" "Not too long. Two more days. Are you getting tired of it?" "A little. I'd like to get back to the Ring. So would Bailey." She frowned at him, pouting her lower lip. "That means I won't be seeing you for ten years. This sure can be a slow business. It takes forever to develop new talent." "Why are you in it?" She thought about it. "I guess because music is what I like, and Janus is where the most innovative music in the system is born and bred. No one else can compete with your Ringers." He was about to ask her why she didn't pair up and see what it was like, first-hand. But something held him back; some unspoken taboo she had set up, or perhaps it was him. Truthfully, he could no longer understand why everyone didn't pair with a symb. It seemed the only sane way to live. But he knew that many found the idea unattractive; even repugnant. After the fourth recording session Tympani relaxed by playing the synthesizer for the Pair. They had known she was good, and their opinion was confirmed by the artistry she displayed at the keyboard. Tympani had made a study of musical history. She could play Bach or Beethoven as easily as the works of the modern composers like Bamum. She performed Beethoven's Eighth Symphony, first movement. With her two hands and two peds she had no trouble at all in making an exact reproduction of a full symphony orchestra. But she didn't limit herself to that. The music would segue imperceptibly from the traditional strings into the concrete sounds that only an electronic instrument could produce. She followed it with something by Ravel that Barnum had never heard, then an early composition by Riker. After that, she amused him with some Joplin rags and a march by John Philip Sousa. She allowed herself no license on these, playing them with the exact instrumentation indicated by the composer. Then she moved directly into another march. This one was incredibly lively, full of chromatic runs that soared and swooped. She played it with a precision in the bass parts that the old musicians could never have achieved. Barnum was reminded of old films seen as a child, films full of snarling lions in cages and elephants bedecked with feathers. "What was that?" he asked when she was through. "Funny you should ask, Mr. Barnum. That was an old circus march called 'Thunder and Blazes.' Or some call it 'Entry of the Gladiators.' There's some confusion among the scholars. Some say it had a third title, 'Barnum and Bailey's Favorite,' but the majority think that was another one. If it was, it's lost, and too bad. But everyone is sure that Barnum and Bailey liked this one, too. What do you think of it?" "I like it. Would you play it again?" She. did, and a third time later, because Bailey wanted to be sure it was safe in Barnum's memory where they could replay it later. Tympani turned the machine off and rested her elbows on the keyboard. "When you go back out," she said, "Why don't you give some thought to working in a synapticon part for your next work?" "What's a synapticon?" She stared at him, not believing what she had heard. Then her expression changed to one of delight. "You really don't know? Then you have something to learn." And she bounced over to her desk, grabbed something with her peds, and hopped back to the synthesizer. It was a small blackbox with a strap and a wire with an input jack at one end. She turned her back to him and parted her hair at the base of her skull. "Will you plug me in?" she asked. Bamum saw the tiny gold socket buried in her hair, the kind that enabled one to interface directly with a computer. He inserted the plug into it and she strapped the box around her neck. It was severely funtional, and had an improvised, breadboarded look about it, scarred with tool marks and chipped paint. It gave the impression of having been tinkered with almost daily. "It's still in the development process," she said. "Myers -- he's the guy who invented it -- has been playing with it, adding things. When we get it right we'll market it as a necklace. The circuitry can be compacted quite a bit. The first one had a wire that connected it to the speaker, which hampered my style considerably. But this one has a transmitter. You'll see what I mean. Come on, there isn't room in here." She led the way back to the outer office and turned on a big speaker against the wall. What it does," she said, standing in the middle of the room with her hands at her sides, "is translate body motion into music. It measures the tensions in the body nerve network, amplifies them, and...well. I'll show you what I mean. This position is null; no sound is produced." She was standing straight, but relaxed, peds together, hands at her sides, head slightly lowered. She brought her arm up in front of her, reaching with her hand, and the speaker behind her made a swooping sound up the scale, breaking into a chord as her fingers closed on the invisible tone in the air. She bent her knee forward and a soft bass note crept in, strengthening as she tensed the muscles in her thighs. She added more harmonics with her other hand, then abruptly cocked her body to one side, exploding the sound into a cascade of chords. Barnum sat up straight, the hairs on his arms and spine sitting up with him. Tympani couldn't see him. She was lost in a world that existed slightly out of phase with the real one, a world where dance was music and her body was the instrument. Her eyeblinks became stacatto punctuating phrases and her breathing provided a solid rhythmic base for the nets of sound her arms and legs and fingers were weaving. The beauty of it to Barnum and Bailey was the perfect fitting together of movement to sound. He had thought it would be just a novelty: sweating to twist her body into shapes that were awkward and unnatural to reach the notes she was after. But it wasn't like that. Each element shaped the other. Both the music and the dance were improvised as she went along and were subordinate to no rules but her own internal ones. When she finally came to rest, balancing on the tips of her peds and letting the sound die away to nothingness, Barnum was almost numb. And he was surprised to hear the sound of hands clapping. He realized it was his own hands, but he wasn't clapping them. It was Bailey. Bailey had never taken over motor control. it ir it They had to have all the details. Bailey was overwhelmed by the new art form and grew so impatient with relaying questions through Barnum that he almost asked to take over Barnum's vocal cords for a while. Tympani was surprised at the degree of enthusiasm. She was a strong proponent of the synapticon but had not met much success in her efforts to popularize it. It had its limitations, and was viewed as an interesting but passing fad. "What limitations?" Bailey asked, and Barnum vocalized. "Basically, it needs free-fall performance to be fully effective. There are residual tones that can't be eliminated when you're standing up in gravity, even on Janus. And I can't stay in the air long enough here. You evidently didn't notice it, but I was unable to introduce many variations under those conditions." Barnum saw soinething at once. "Then I should have one installed. That way I can play it as I move through the Ring." Tympani brushed a strand of hair out of her eyes. She was covered in sweat from her performance, and her face was flushed. Barnum almost didn't hear her reply, he was so intent on the harmony of motion in that simple movement. And the synapticon was turned off. "Maybe you should. But I'd wait if I were you." Barnum was about to ask why but she went on quickly. "It isn't an exact instrument yet, but we're working on it, refining it every day. Part of the problems, you see, is that it takes special training to operate it so it produces more than white noise. I wasn't strictly truthful with you when I told you how it works." "How so?" "Well, I said it measures tensions in nerves and translates it. Where are most of the nerves in the body?" Barnum saw it then. "In the brain." "Right. So mood is even more important in this than in most music. Have you ever worked with an alpha-wave device? By listening to a tone you can control certain functions of your brain. It takes practice. The brain provides the reservoir of tone for the synapticon, modulates the whole composition. If you aren't in control of it, it comes out as noise." "How long have you been working with it?" "About three years."    While Bamum and Bailey were working with her, Tympani had to adjust her day and night cycles to fit with his biological processes. The Pair spent the periods of sunlight stretched out in Janus' municipal kitchen. The kitchen was a free service provided by the community, one that was well worth the cost, since without it paired humans would find it impossible to remain on Janus for more than a few days. It was a bulldozed plain, three kilometers square, marked off in a grid with sections one hundred meters on an edge. Bamum didn't care for it -- none of the Pairs liked it much -- but it was the best they could do in a gravity field. No closed ecology is truly closed. The same heat cannot be re-used endlessly as raw materials can. Heat must be added, energy must be pumped in somewhere along the line to enable the plant component of the cycle to synthesize the carbohydrates needed by the animal component. Bailey could use some of the low-level heat generated when Barnum's body broke down these molecules, but that process would soon lead to ecological bankruptcy. The symb solution was photosynthesis, like any other plant, though the chemicals Bailey employed for it bore only a vague resemblance to chlorophyl. Photosynthesis requires large amounts of plant surface, much more than is available on an area the size of a human. And the intensity of sunlight at Saturn's orbit was only one hundredth what it was at Earth. Barnum walked carefully, along one of the white lines of the grid. To his left and right, humans were reclining in the centers of the large squares. They were enclosed in only the thinnest coating of symb; the rest of the symb's mass was spread in a sheet of living film, almost invisible except as a sheen on the flat ground. In space, this sunflower was formed by spinning slowly and letting centrigugal force form the large parabolic organ. Here it lay inert on the ground, pulled out by mechanical devices at the comers of the square. Symbs did not have the musculature to do it themselves. No part of their stay on Janus made them yearn for the Rings as much as the kitchen. Barnum reclined in the middle of an empty square and let the mechanical claws fit themselves to Bailey's outer tegument. They began to pull, slowly, and Bailey was stretched. In the Ring they were never more than ten kilometers from the Upper Half. They could drift up there and deploy the sunflower, dream away a few hours, then use the light pressure to push them back into the shaded parts of the Ring. It was nice; it was not exactly sleep, not exactly anything in human experience. It was plant consciousness, a dreamless, simple awareness of the universe, unemcumbered with thought processes. Barnum grumbled now as the sunflower was spread on the ground around them. Though the energyintake phase of their existence was not sleep, several days of trying to accomplish it in a gravity well left Barnum with symptoms very like lack of sleep. They were both getting irritable. They were eager to return to weightlessness. He felt the pleasant lethargy creep over him. Beneath him, Bailey was extending powerful rootlets into the naked rock, using acid compounds to eat into it and obtain the small amounts of replacement mass the Pair needed. "So when are we going?" Bailey asked, quietly. "Any day, now. Any day." Barnum was drowsy. He could feel the sun starting to heat the fluid in Bailey's sunflower. He was like a daisy nodding lazily in a green pasture. "I guess I don't need to point it out, but the trascription is complete. There's no need for us to stay." "I know."    That night Tympani danced again. She made it slow, with none of the flying leaps and swelling crescendos of the first time. And slowly, almost imperceptibly, a theme crept in. It was changed, rearranged; it was a run here and a phrase there. It never quite became melodic, as it was on the tape, but that was only right. It had been scored for strings, brass, and many other instruments but they hadn't written in a tympani part. She had to transpose for her instrument. It was still contrapunctual. When she was done she told them of her most successful concert, the one that had almost captured the public fancy. It had been a duet; she and her partner playing the same synapticon while they made love. The first and second movements had been well-received. "Then we reached the finale," she remembered, wryly, "and we suddenly lost sight of the harmonies and it sounded like, well, one reviewer mentioned 'the death agonies a hyena.' I'm afraid we didn't hear it." "Who was it? Ragtime?" She laughed. "Him? No, he doesn't know anything about music. He makes love all right, but he couldn't do it in ## time. It was Myers, the guy who invented the synapticon. But he's more of an engineer than a musician. I haven't really found a good partner for that, and anyway, I wouldn't do it in public again. Those reviews hurt." "But I get the idea you feel the ideal conditions for making music with it would be a duet, in free-fall, while making love." She snorted. "Did I say that?" She was quiet for a long time. "Maybe it is," she finally conceded. She sighed. "The nature of the instrument is such that the most powerful music is made when the body is most in tune with its surroundings, and I can't think of a better time than when I'm approaching an orgasm." "Why didn't it work, then?" "Maybe I shouldn't say this, but Myers blew it. He got excited, which is the whole point, of course, but he couldn't control it. There I was, tuned like a Stradivarius, feeling heavenly harps playing inside me, and he starts blasting out a jungle rhythm on a kazoo. I'm not going through that again. I'll stick to the traditional ballet like I did tonight." "Tympani," Bamum blurted, "I could me love in ## time." She got up and paced around the room, looking at him from time to goha sing, goha dance time. He couldn't see through her eyes, but felt uncomfortably aware that she saw a grotesque green blob with a human face set high up in a mass of putty. He felt a twinge of resentment for Bailey's exterior. Why couldn't she see himl He was in there, buried alive. For the first time he felt almost imprisoned. Bailey cringed away from the feeling. "Is that an invitation?" she asked. "Yes." "But you don't have a synapticon. "Me and Bailey talked it over. He thinks he can function as one. After all, he does much the same thing every second of our lives. He's very adept at rearranging nerve impulses, both in my brain and my body. He more or less lives in my nervous system." She was momentarily speechless. "You say you can make music... and hear it, without an instrument at all? Bailey does this for you?" "Sure. We just hadn't thought of routing body movements through the auditory part of the brain. That's what you're doing." She opened her mouth to say something, then closed it again. She seemed undecided about what to do. "Tympani, why don't you pair up and go out into the Ring? Wait a minute, hear us out. You told me that my music was great and you think it might even sell. How did I do that? Do you ever think about it?" "I think about it a lot," she muttered, looking away from him. "When I came here I didn't even know the names of the notes that were in my head. I was ignorant. I still don't know much. But I write music. And you, you know more about music than anyone I ever met; you love it, you play it with beauty and skill. But what do you create?" "I've written things," she said, defensively. "Oh, all right. They weren't any good. I don't seem to have the talent in that direction." "But I'm proof that you don't need it. I didn't write that music; neither did Bailey. We watched it and listened to it, happening all around us. You can't imagine what it's like out there. It's all the music you ever heard." irk ir At first consideration it seemed logical to many that the best art in the system should issue from the Rings of Saturn. Not until humanity reaches Beta Lyrae or farther will a more beautiful place to live be found. Surely an artist could draw endless inspiration from the sights to be seen in the Ring. But artists are rare. How could the Rings produce art in every human who lived there? The artistic life of the solar system had been dominated by Ringers for over a century. If it was the result of the heroic scale of the Rings and their superb beauty, one might expect the art produced to be mainly heroic in nature, and beautiful in tone and execution. Such had never been the case. The paintings, poetry, writing, and music of the Ringers covered the entire range of human experience and then went a step beyond. A man or a woman would arrive at Janus for any of a variety of reasons, determined to abandon his or her former life and pair with a symb. About a dozen of them departed like that each day, not to be heard of for up to a decade. These people were a reasonable crosssection of the race, ranging from the capable to the helpless, some of them kind and others cruel. There were geniuses among them, and idiots. They were precisely as young, old, sympathetic, callous, talented, useless, vulnerable and fallible as any random sample of humanity must be. Few of them had any training or inclination in the fields of painting or music or writing. Some of them died. The Rings, after all, were hazardous. These people had no way of learning how to survive out there except by trying i and succeeding. But most came! back. And they came back with picj tures and songs and stories. Agentty was the only industry on Janus. It took a special kind of' agent, because few Ringers could walk into an office and present a finished work of any kind. A literary agent had the easiest job. But a tinpanalleycat had to be ready to teach some rudiments of music to the composer who knew nothing about notation. The rewards were high. Ringer art was statistically about ten times more likely to sell than art from anywhere else in the system. Better yet, the agent took nearly all the profits instead of a commission, and the artists had never pressured for more. Ringers had little use for money. Often, an agent could retire on the proceeds of one successful sale. But the fundamental question of why Ringers produced art was unanswered. Barnum didn't know. He had some ideas, partially confirmed by Bailey. It was tied up in the blending of the human and symb mind. A Ringer was more than a human, and yet still human. When combined with a Symb something else was created. It was not under their control. The best Barnum had been able to express it to himself was by saying that this meeting of two different kinds of mind set up a tension at the Junction. It was like the addition of amplitudes when two waves meet head-on. That tension was mental, and fleshed itself out by clothing it.self in the symbols that were lying around for the taking in the mind of the human. It had to be the human symbols because the intellectual life of a symb gotta sing, goha dance starts at the moment it comes in contact with a human brain. The symb has no brain of its own and has to make do with using the human brain on a time-sharing basis.    They reached Tympani's apartment and she held the door for theiiK Inside, she dialed all the furniture into the floor, leaving a large, bare room with white walls. "What do I do?" she asked in a small voice. He reached out and took her hand, which melted into the substance of Bailey. "Give me your other hand." She did so, and watched stoically as the green stuff crept up her hands and arms. "Don't look at it," Barnum advised, and she obeyed. He felt air next to his skin as Bailey began manufacturing an atmosphere inside himself and inflating like a balloon. The green sphere got larger, hiding Barnum completely and gradually absorbing Tympani. In five minutes the featureless green ball filled the room. "I'd never seen that," she said, as they stood holding hands. "Usually we do it only in space." "What comes next?" "Just hold still." She saw him glance over her . shoulder, and started to turn. She thought better of it and tensed, knowing what was coming. A slim tendril had grown out of the inner surface of the symb and groped its way toward the computer terminal at the back of her head. She cringed as it touched her, then relaxed as it wormed its way in. "How's the contact?" Barnum asked Bailey "Just a minute... I'm still feeling it out." The symb had oozed through the microscopic entry points at the rear of the terminal and was following the network of filaments that extended through her cerebrum. Reaching the end of one, Bailey would quest further, searching for the loci he knew so well in Barnum. "They're slightly different," he told Barnum. "I'll have to do a little testing to be sure I'm at the right spots." Tympani jumped, then looked down in horror as her arms and legs did a dance without her volition. "Tell him to stop that!" she shrieked, then gasped as Bailey ran through a rapid series of memorysensory loci; in almost instantaneous succession she experienced the smell of an orange blossom, the void of the womb, an embarrassing incident as a child, her first freefall. She tasted a meal eaten fifteen years ago. It was like spinning a radio dial through the frequencies, getting fragments of a thousand unrelated songs, and yet able to hear each of them in its entirety. It lasted less than a second and left her weak. But the weakness was illusory, too, and she recovered and found herself in Bamum's arms. "Make him stop it," she demanded, struggling away from him. "It's over," he said. "Well, almost," Bailey said. The rest of the process was conducted beneath her conscious level. "I'm in," he told Barnum. "I can't guarantee how well this will work. I wasn't built for this sort of thing, you know. I need a larger entry point than that terminal, more like the one I sank into the top of your head." "Is there any danger to her? "Nope, but there's a chance I'll get overloaded and have to halt the whole thing. There's going to be a lot of traffic over that little tendril and I can't be sure it'll handle the load." "We'll just have to do our best." "They faced each other. Tympani was tense and stony-eyed. "What's next?" she asked again, planting her feet on the thin but springy and warm surface of Bailey. "I was hoping you'd do the opening bars. Give me a lead to follow. You've done this once, even if it didn't work." "All right. Take my hands..."    Barnum had no idea how the composition would start. She chose a very subdued tempo. It was not a dirge; in fact, in the beginning it had no tempo at all. It was a ffeeform tone poem. She moved with a glacial slowness that had none of the loose sexuality he had expected. Barnum watched, and heard a deep undertone develop and knew it as the awakening awareness in his own mind. It was his first response. Gradually, as she began to move in his direction, he essayed some movement. His music added itself to hers but it remained seperate and did not harmonize. They were sitting in different rooms, hearing each other through the walls. She reached down and touched his leg with her fingertips. She drew her hand slowly along him and the sound was like fingernails rasping on a blackboard. It clashed, it grated, it tore at his nerves. It left him shaken, but he continued with the dance. Again she touched him, and the theme repeated itself. A third time, with the same results. He relaxed into it, understood it as a part of their music, harsh as it was. It was her tension. He knelt in front of her and put his hands to her waist. She turned, slowly, making a sound like a rusty metal plate rolling along a concrete floor. She kept spinning and the tone began to modulate and acquire a rhythm. It throbbed, syncopated, as a function of their heartbeats. Gradually the tones began to soften and blend. Tympani's skin was glistening with sweat as she turned faster. Then, at a signal he never consciously received, Barnum lifted her goha sing, goha dance in the air and the sounds cascaded around them as they embraced. She kicked her legs joyously and it combined with the thunderous bass protest of his straining leg muscles to produce an airborne series of chromatics. It reached a crescendo that was impossible to sustain, then tapered off as her feet touched the floor and they collapsed into each other. The sounds muttered to themselves, unresolved, as they cradled each other and caught their breath. "Now we're in tune, at least," Tympani whispered, and the symbsynapticon picked up the nerve impulses in her mouth and ears and tongue as she said it and heard it, and mixed it with the impulses from Barnum's ears. The result was a vanishing series of arpeggios constructed around each word that echoed around them for minutes. She laughed when she heard it, and that was music even without the dressings. The music had never stopped. It still inhabited the space around them, gathering itself into dark pools around their feet and pulsing in a diminishing allegretto with their hissing breath. "It's gotten dark," she whispered, afraid to brave the intensity of sound if she were to speak aloud. Her words wove around Barnum's head as he lifted his eyes to look around them. "There are things moving around out there," she said. The tempo increased slightly as her heart caught on the dark-on-dark outlines she sensed. "The sounds are taking shape," Barnum said. "Don't be afraid of them. It's in your mind." "I'm not sure I want to see that deeply into my mind."    As the second movement started, stars began to appear over their heads. Tympani lay supine on a surface that was beginning to yield beneath her, like sand or some thick liquid. She accepted it. She let it conform to her shoulderblades as Barnum coaxed music from her body with his hands. He found handfuls of pure, bell-like tones, unencumbered with timbre or resonance; existing by themselves. Putting his lips to her, he sucked out a mouthful of chords which he blew out one by one, where they clustered like bees around his nonsense words, ringing change after change on the harmonies in his voice. She stretched her arms over her head and bared her teeth, grabbing at the sand that was now as real to her touch as her own body was. Here was the sexuality Barnum had sought. Brash and libidinous as a goddess in the Hindu pantheon, her body shouted like a dixieland clarinet and the sounds caught on the waving tree limbs overhead and thrashed about like tattered sheets. Laughing, she held her hands before her face and watched as sparks of blue and white fire arced across her fingertips. The sparks leaped out to Barnum and he glowed where they touched him. The universe they were visiting was an extraordinarily cooperative one. When the sparks jumped from Tympani's hands into the dark,' cloud-streaked sky, bolts of lightning came skittering back at her. They were awesome, but not fearsome. Tympani knew them to be productions of Bailey's mind. But she liked them. When the tornados formed above her and writhed in a dance around her head, she liked that, too. The gathering storm increased as the tempo of their music increased, in perfect step. Gradually, Tympani lost track of what was happening. The fire in her body was transformed into madness; a piano rolling down a hillside or a harp being used as a trampoline. There Was the drunken looseness of a slide trombone played at the botton of a well. She ran her tongue over his cheek and it was the sound of beads of oil falling on a snare drum. Barnum sought entrance to the concert hall, sounding like a head-on collision of harpsichords. Then someone pulled the plug on the turntable motor and the tape was left to thread its way through the, heads at a slowly diminishing speed as they rested. The music gabbled insistently at them, reminding them that this could only be a brief intermission, that they were in the command of forces beyond themselves. They accepted it, Tympani sitting lightly in Barnum's lap, facing him, and allowing herself to be cradled in his arms. "Why the pause?" Tympani asked, and was delighted to see her words escape her mouth not in sound, but in print. She touched the small letters as they fluttered to the ground. "Bailey requested it," Barnum said, also in print. "His circuits are overloading." His words orbited twice around his head, then vanished. "And why the skywriting?" "So as not to foul the music with more words." She nodded, and rested her head on his shoulder again. Barnum was happy. He gently stroked her back, producing a warm, fuzzy rumble. He shaped the contours of the sound with his fingertips. Living in the Ring, he was used to the feeling of triumphing over something infinitely vast. With the aid of Bailey he could scale down the mighty Ring until it was within the scope of a human mind. But nothing he had ever experienced rivalled the sense of power he felt in touching Tympani and getting -- music. A breeze was starting to eddy around them. It rippled the leaves of the tree that arched over them. The lovers had stayed planted on the ground during the height of the storm; now the breeze lifted them into the air and wafted them into the gray clouds. Tympani had not noticed it. When she opened her eyes all she knew was that they were back in limbo again, alone with the music. And the music was beginning to build. The last movement was both more harmonious and less varied. They were finally in tune, acknowledging the baton of the same conductor. The piece they were extemporizing was jubilant. It was noisy and broad, and gave signs of becoming Wagnerian. But somewhere the Gods were laughing. Tympani flowed with it, letting it become her. Barnum was sketching out the melody line while she was content to supply the occassional appogiatura, the haunting nuance that prevented it from becoming ponderous. The clouds began to withdraw, slowly revealing the new illusion that Baily had moved them to. It was hazy. But it was vast. Tympani opened her eyes and saw -- the view from the Upper Half, only a few kilometers above the plane of the Ring. Below her was an infinite golden surface and above her were stars. Her eyes were drawn to the plane, down there...it was thin. Insubstantial. One could see right through it. Shielding her eyes from the glare of the sun (and introducing a forlorn minor theme into the music) she peered into the whirling marvel they had taken her out here to see and her ears were filled with the shrieks of her unspoken fear as Bailey picked it up. There were stars down there, all around her, and moving toward her, and she was moving through them, and they were beginning to revolve, and... the inner surface of Bailey. Above her unseeing eyes, a slim green tendril, severed, was writhing back into the wall. It disappeared.   I  "Burnt out." "Are you all right?" Barnum asked him. "I'm all right. Burnt out. You felt it. I warned you the connection might not handle the traffic." Barnum consoled him. "We never expected that intensity." He shook his head, trying to clear the memory of that awful moment. He had his fears, but evidently no phobias. Nothing had ever gripped him like the Rings gripped Tympani. He gratefully felt Bailey slip in and ease the pain back into a comer of his mind where he needn't look at it. Plenty of time for that later, on the long, silent orbits they would soon be following... Tympani was sitting up, puzzled, but beginning to smile. Barnum wished Bailey could give him a report on her mental condition, but the connection was broken. Shock? He'd forgotten the symptoms. goha sing, goha dance "I'll have to find out for myself," he told Bailey. "She looks all right to me," Bailey said. "I was calming her as the contact was breaking. She might not remember much." She didn't. Or, mercifully, she remembered the happiness but had only a vague impression of the fear at the end. She didn't want to look at it, which was just as well. There was no need for her to be tantalized or taunted by something she could never have. They made love there inside Bailey. It was quiet and deep, and lasted a long time. What lingering hurts there were found healing in that gentle silence, punctuated only by the music of their breathing. Then Bailey slowly retracted around Barnum, contracting their universe down to man-size and forever excluding Tympani. It was an awkward time for them. Barnum and Bailey were due at the catapult in an hour. All three knew that Tympani could never follow them, but they didn't speak of it. They promised to remain friends, and knew it was empty. Tympani had a financial statement which she handed to Barnum. "Two thousand, minus nineteen ninety-five for the pills." She dropped the dozen small pellets into his other hand. They contained the trace elements the Pair could not obtain in the Ring, and constituted the only reason they ever needed to visit Janus. "Is that enough?" Tympani asked, anxiously. Barnum looked at the sheet of paper. He had to think hard to recall how important money was to single humans. He had little use for it. His bank balance would keep him in supplement pills for thousands of years if he could live that long, even if he never came back to sell another song. And he understood now why there was so little repeat business on Janus. Pairs and humans could not mix. The only common ground was art, and even there the single humans were driven by monetary pressures alien to Pairs. "Sure, that's fine," he said, and tossed the paper aside. "It's more than I need." Tympani was relieved. "I know that of course," she said, feeling guilty. "But I always feel like an exploiter. It's not very much. Rag says this one could really take off and we could get rich. And that's all you'U ever get out of it." Barnum knew that, and didn't care. "It's really all we need," he repeated. "I've already been paid in the only coin I value, which was the privilege of knowing you." They left it at that. ir it ir The countdown wasn't a long one. The operators of the cannon tended to herd the Pairs through the machine like cattle through a gate. But it was plenty of time for Barnum and Bailey, on stretched-time, to embed Tympani in amber. "Why?" Barnum asked at one point. "Why here? Where does the fear come from?" "I saw some things," Bailey said' thoyghtfully. "I was going to probe, but then I hated myself for it. I decided to leave her private traumas alone." The count was ticking slowly down to the firing signal, and a bass, mushy music began to play in Barnum 's ears. "Do you still love her?" Barnum asked. "More than ever." "So do I. It feels good, and it hurts. I suppose we'll get over it. But from now on, we'd better keep our world down to a size we can handle. What is that music, anyway?" "A send-off," Bailey said. He accelerated them until they could hear h. "It's coming over the radio. A circus march." Barnum had no sooner recognized it than he felt the gentle but increasing push of the cannon accelerating him up the tube. He laughed, anc the two of them shot out of the bulging brass pipe of the Pearly Gates Calliope. They made a bullseye through a giant orange smoke ring, accompanied by the strains of "Thunder and Blazes."  Larval p early if he expected to get a place up front. No man is an island -- and yet, and yet... ternoon," the bland-faced woman on the wall was saying, "when Governor Trentino officially welcomes the delegation from #I Cygni in the name of the Terran Network, the human race will no longer be alone. The significance of this event canno -- ' ' He blanked the wall with a word and finished loading the heavy pistol, then sighted along the largemouthed barrel at nothing in particular. "What time is it?" he asked, putting the weapon into the left pocket of his jacket. "Seven minutes and forty-three seconds before five a. m.," said the wall. He nodded. It would be getting light outside, and the crowds would soon begin to gather at the terminal. He left and hurried down to the street. He would have to show up Lumbering across the tarmac on its tricycle landing gear, the wedge-shaped shuttlecraft could have been a sculptor's larger-thanlife parody of the Cygnians. Governor James Amost Trentino smiled slightly at the thought and watched as the ship rolled into the shadow of the disembarkation ramp and lurched to a stop. "Aren't you at all nervous about this?" Vera Marcal asked at his side. Trentino did not look away from the window. On the tarmac, the ship began to extrude its cylindrical airlock into the waiting mouth of the ramp. "I woke up with a premonition this morning," he said. "Today is going to go down as smoothly as cream, Vera." Behind him, Emily Teasdale gave a soft snort of amusement. "I hate having to be the one to remind you, James, but you checked out a dud in the precog department. The fleet and the Cygnian vessel have been giving one another the eye upstairs for the past four days, the separatists are howling for yours and Chicolini's blood... if you had any sense, you'd be as scared as the rest of us." Marcal shifted her attache case from hand to hand and grinned at the governor. "She's right, James. We're walking the tightrope over the abyss. If we don't get the Cygbe putting your head out to dry on an iron spike." "You two are such a damned comfort," Trentino said with a sigh. "Be calm. Chicolini's been aboard the alien vessel ever since it dropped into orbit. He knows them, and they know him. He'll put them at their ease. The separatists are too much in the minority to cause real trouble. Be calm. This is the big moment. The one we've been waiting and working for. The moment they'll always remember us for." "That's what George Custer told his troops in #," Teasdale said. He half-turned to give her a sour look. His throat beeped softly. He pressed a fingertip against a small, hard lump under his jaw and said, in sub-vocals, trentino here. major chicolini and the cygnian have left the shuttlecraft, hummed the little black button attached to Trentino's right earlobe, and are now coming up the ramp. thank you. He shot a questioning look at one of the many uniformed security guards posted at intervals throughout the lobby. The woman signaled that she, too, had received the information. "Well," Trentino said to his two aides, "bright smiles now." They moved away from the window overlooking the tarmac and stood at attention before the sealed larval stage door of the ramp. Trentino touched his sub-dermal communicator again. max. everything' s fine out here on the street, governor, monitors going full blast, lots of excitement, but nothing to worry about, looks like the anti-network factions and the xenophobes are sleeping late, or watching it at home and bitching. thanks, max. He took his finger off his throat, and then the ramp doors slid open, and Major Joseph F. Chicolini and the Cygnian delegate stepped forth. Trentino gasped in spite of himself. It had been one thing to see the images the Cygnians broadcast from their starship. It was quite another thing altogether to have one of the creatures stand close, to hear the sound its chitinous feet made on the floor, to smell its dusty odor. The Cygnian was a wedge-bodied being with a shiny blue carapace, stilt-like legs with bulbous joints, clusters of lesser appendages clutched tightly against its underside. Its face, or, rather, the droplet-like cluster of sensory organs above the horn-lipped mouth at the point of the wedge, was on a level with Trentino's chin. Major Chicolini, a smallish man who did not look especially comfortable in his ornate dress uniform, saluted, took Trentino's hand for a second and said, "Governor Trentino, may I present the delegate from #I Cygni?" Trentino and the two women bowed stiffly from the waist. The Cygnian unfolded a delicatelooking grasping appendage, took a hemispherical object from a holster strapped above the first joint of its foreleg and held the flat surface of the instrument against its throat sac. "We see you once again," it said in a startling bass growl, "and we rejoice. We see that you are well, and we are satisified." "We extend a welcome in the name of the Terran Network," the governor replied, "and we congratulate you on your mastery of our language." He smiled and darted a look at the major, touched his throat and said, what was that part about seeing me again, chicolini? the cygnian mass-mind at work, bear it in mind when you're dealing with the delegate, governor, the nians compose a single entity with a shared consciousness, natural for it to assume we're no different. "We have a vehicle waiting," Trentino said, "to convey us to the reception at Doucet Tower." He turned, and Major Chicolini and the alien drew abreast of him. Marcal and Teasdale fell into step behind them. As they started across the lobby, half a dozen security guards detached themselves from the walls and moved with them. Trentino's throat beeped again. go ahead. terminal remains cleared, save for your party and security personnel, from gate three to the street. good, keep it that way. He touched his throat again, max. crowd knows you're coming, excitement level's shooting up, but everyone' s behaving, nobody's tried to break through the security line, god knows how they'll react when you step out, though, this terminal just wasn't laid out for maximum security maneuvers, sir. don't i know it. They walked on in silence disturbed only by the click of the Cygnian's feet. When they arrived at the main doors of the terminal, Trentino almost hesitated. Through the smoky dark plate glass, he could see the van and the escort vehicles, the two parallel lines' of uniformed men and women holding back the crowd. He swallowed hard and abruptly realized that the palms of his hands were slick with perspiration. Calmly now, he told himself. This is your day, J. A. The day the Cygnians first set foot upon a Terran Network world. The day you welcome #I Cygni into the Network. Calmly now. With dignity. He put a slight smile on his lips and stepped through the doorway, into the hazy warmth of Alpha Centauri's midday light, into a swelling tide of ohs and ahs and here they smooth telefax balloons settled lower in the air above his head and fixed their glittering glass eyes on him, on Major Chicolini, on the Cygnian. He glanced up for the benefit of the cameras, shot a quick, nervous look at the open mouths and widening eyes beyond the security line on his left, then, as the murmurs of the multitude deepened to a roar, forced himself to look straight ahead at the van. There was an urgent buzzing sound from his communicator. The sound did not have time in which register upon his mind as the emergency signal before his earring hissed, we're picking up someth -- The governor never knew whether Max stopped speaking in midsyllable or whether he simply did not hear the rest of the sentence. One of the guards before and to the right of him lurched forward from the security line, buckled at the knees, toppled. Someone lunged through the gap in the line and pointed something in his direction, but it was only after the first shot had been fired that he recognized the thing the person was holding as a large gun. , There was a second shot, a scream, yells. Unable to move or speak, Trentino could only stare as the attacker went down under several security guards. Arms flailed. Hands clutched. There was a third shot, immediately followed by an explosion above Trentino's head. Something struck him low on the left side of the neck. He blinked, touched the spot where the blow larval stage had fallen, felt a hard, sharp object protruding from the flesh at the juncture of neck and shoulder. His hand came away wet and sticky. The governor looked at the blood on his fingers for a moment, then, bewildered, at the telefax balloons overhead. There were only two of them now. Unmindful of the hell breaking loose, all around him, he sat down on the pavement and rubbed his fingertips together. Someone bawled his name. Consciousness fled. it If ir The light in the room was soft and soothing. He thought of the look on Governor Trentino's face, and he tried to grin. But they had paralyzed him. The muscles around his slightly parted lips quivered ineffectually. He made a sobbing sound in the back of his throat... lonely lonely lonely I was so lonely nobody ever paid any attention never heard a word I said never looked at me before today oh oh but oh how clever how cunning how perfectly timed it was oh because now they people everybody all of those thousands who were there all know who I am now when I walk down the street they'll recognize me now they'll say there goes that Albert Dean Crater that man who the man who who who told them they'd be sorry who told them to stop ignoring him pay attention who knew who knew how lonely how clever how worthy of notice who knew how to make them feel bad how to make them sorry knew how how about that Mr. Trentino Major Joseph Chicolini alien how about that you thought they'd all be looking at you but I knew I knew I knew how to make them all look! at! ME! The light in the room was soft and soothing. He make a chuckling sound in the back of his throat.    "A call, sir," the wall announced, "from Ms. Teasdale." Trentino frowned, his thick eyebrows almost meeting above the bridge of his nose, and stabbed a wafer-thin dictation slate on the desk before him clicked. He regarded the lines of type covering the top half of the slate for a second more before answering. "Did she say what she wants?" "She said only that it's important, sir." "Of course it is." Trentino looked at the slate and absently fingered the faint pink scar at the base of his neck, where the sliver of shrapnel from the exploding telefax balloon had struck him. He had not been enjoying the task of preparing a report to Terran Network Central on Earth. He would, he knew, enjoy the repercussions even less. His gaze settled upon a paragraph a quarter of the way down the slate. "Sir," the wall said, "Ms. Teasdale insists that you speak with her." "Oh. Yes. Of course." Trentino shoved the slate aside, , sank back into his chair and watched across the tips of steepled fingers as a rectangular section of the wall opposite his desk shimmered, dissolved and was replaced by an image of the pale face of Emily Teasdale. He forced a smile that buried the ends of his moustache in the creases bracketing his mouth and said, "Emily." "We're still waiting for the results of this man Crater's psychecheck, Governor." "They're on their way down now. Chicolini's still trying to explain matters to the Cygnian?" Teasdale grimaced and nodded. "Is the alien still having fits?" "No. Not really. Though I wouldn't blame it if it was. It's gotten over the shock of the incident at least to the point where it isn't so much angry as baffled." "Have Chicolini assure the delegate that Crater is certifiably insane." "Of course." "Emily, does Chicolini think we have any chance at all of getting ourselves out of this mess intact." Teasdale started to shake her head, then shrugged. "He's not very optimistic. Governor. Even with evidence of Crater's insanity, he thinks it's going to be extremely difficult, if not impossible, to make the alien understand exactly what happened at the terminal." "But surely the Cygnian realizes that we took every possible step to ensure its safety, and that -- " "What Chicolini is faced with," Teasdale cut in, "is trying to explain irrational behavior on the part of a member of our race to an entity incapable of quite grasping the idea that the whole of Homo sapiens isn't totally responsible for all of its parts." Treiitino groaned softly. He saw Teasdale look off-camera, obviously listening to someone, saw her nod and accept a red-backed folder. "The report on Crater just arIt is the #st century, but Scop is in # -- attending assassinations. He's warned, cajoled, pleaded... but he knows lie's a failure. Trying to alter the future, he has merely reinforced it! BappyN. Mslzbspg m? CJ. I oocn rived," she said, facing the governor again. "I hope it helps." "Keep me posted, Emily." "Of course." Teasdale's image shrank and vanished. Trentino touched another button on his desk. "Osborn." "Yes, sir," came the reply. "Any change upstairs?" "No, sir. Fleet reports that the Cygnian vessel still has its shields up and its weapons systems at the ready. No activity apart from that." "Fine." I guess, he added to himself as he cleared the line. "Get me Duncan at the hospital." "Yes, sir." There was a pause. "Sir, Ms. Graham is calling." Trentino mouthed a couple of heartfelt obscenities. "Put her on hold." Lamont Duncan's face appeared on the wall. "Hello, Governor." "Any word yet on Vera?" Duncan's teeth went into his lower lip for a second. "They're still working on her. Possible internal injuries resulting from the concussion when the cannon shell struck her attache case. And her arm almost came off from the elbow down. They had her frozen down within three minutes of the shooting. She may be all right. She may be all mush inside, and they'd have to scoop her out and put in prostheses." "God damn it." He scowled at the dictation slate. "Okay. Stay there, Lamont. Call me if..." "Of course, sir." Trentino blanked the wall. It said, "Ms. Graham is holding, sir." The governor repressed a snarl. He had never liked Katherine Graham, and his inability to root her out of the Network bureaucracy of Alpha Centauri IV had never ceased to rankle him. "Put her on!" Graham looked pleased with herself when her image solidified. "Governor," she said, "we've completed the public-opinion survey analysis. An overwhelming majority of the populace feels that this man Crater's attack on the delegate from #I Cygni is an outrage." "How wonderful." Graham nodded, oblivious to air sarcasm. "We've laid out a whole series of telefax releases, and, as soon as you've approved them, we can start feeding them to the public. By linking Crater to the separatists, we can effectively undermine -- no, better than that, we can utterly destroy the credibility of the entire anti-Earth movement. After that, anybody who dares speak out against Network policy, or against the things from #I Cygni, will run the risk of being torn to pieces by patriotic citizens." "That's beautiful, Graham. That's what I call really taking advantage of a golden opportunity." Graham beamed. "I knew you'd like it, sir." "Unfortunately, it isn't the truth. Crater isn't a separatist. He's a totally apolitical, totally mad person." "But -- " "Even if it was the truth," Trentino went on, "we couldn't use him to discredit the separatists." Graham stared at him disbelievingly. "Governor, we can't throw away a chance like this! Now, while public opinion is definitely in our favor, now is the time to kill the separatist cause for all time! We've never had a weapon like Crator before!" "We've never been tangled up with aliens before, either." He paused, savoring the lost look in the woman's eyes. "In case you've been too busy to keep abreast of things, Graham, let me explain it to you as simply as I can. What we've been trying to do for the past ten years, ever since the first expedition to #I Cygni, is get the Cygnians into the Network. Crater's complicated matters to the tenth power. You'll complicate them infinitely more if you get the public boiled up over politics. We have to gloss over internal disunities. We have to show (he Cygnians that, unfortunate incidents like this one notwithstanding, we as a race are as... as singleminded in our desires as they are. So discard your prospectus for the anti-separatist releases." He smiled. "We must perforce break with tradition and give out plain, unadorned truth, Graham. I know that won't be any fun for you, but it's essential." Without waiting for her to reply, Trentino blanked the wall. Almost at once, he was informed that Major Chicolini was calling. The governor made a tired sound, dialed for a tranquilizer and waited for the drug to enter his bloodstream through the mucous membrane of mouth and throat before accepting the call. Major Chicolini looked grim. Despite the drug, Trentino felt the bottom drop out of his stomach. "Well?" the governor demanded. "Have you... ?" "It wants Crater, sir." "It whatT' "The Cygnian wants Crater." Trentino dialed for a second traniarval stage quilizer. "Why does it want him?" "It won't say. Or it can't say." Trentino ignored the tranquilizer in his hand and glared at Chicolini. "Major, I can't just hand a Network citizen, even a crazy one, over to the alien. Especially not without a reason." "Governor, I appreciate your position. But the Cygnian insists that if have Crater." "No. Emphatically not. Crater is our responsibility." "Then I've just wasted ten hours," Major Chicolini snapped, "convincing the delegate that Crater is not our responsibility." A note of pleading entered his voice. "Sir, I don't think that the Cygnian has any intention of harming Crater. It's... curious." "Curious? Curious about what?" "It's asking to be allowed to prove to itself, to its own satisfaction, that what I've been telling it about human beings is the truth. That we are an adult, fully developed race of separate, wholeunto-ourselves beings. As far as the Cygnian knows, this is an irreconciliable dichotomy. The only experience it's had with anything remotely resembling our kind of creature is with its own larvae. Vicious, unpredictable things that don't enter the Cygnian mind-link until the pupal stage." The two men stared at each other for a long moment. "It's been a rotten day," Trentino finally said. Major Chicolini nodded. "Let it have Crater," he said. "If you do, chances are we won't be much worse off than we were when the delegate and I came up the ramp at noon." "That's your considered opinion?" "Yes, sir." "You realize. Major, that we're all in bad, bad trouble if this -- " Trentino leaned forward in his seat to tap the dictation slate " -- goes off to Earth without a happy ending on it." "Yes, sir." The governor massaged the bridge of his nose and caught himself wishing, really wishing, that he had grown up to be anything other than a mildly efficient, mildy honest politician. "Very well," he said. "The Cygnian gets Crater."    They'll come to see me lots of people men women everybody talking to me asking me want to know why I did it oh my God yes I can see their faces already every eye on me telefax cameras oh and microphones the questions they'll ask me why did I do it why why wanting to find out wanting to know asking me tell us Albert or tell us Mr. Crater yes I like that Mr. Crater tell us Mr. Crater why did you do it and I'll look into the camera seeing me hearing me on the wall watching thinking about Albert Crater what made him do it saying yes that's Albert Crater the man on the wall there the man who did it and they'll ask me why did you do it Mr. Crater can you tell us won't you please tell us please Mr. Crater I did it I'll say I did it because oh God why shouldn't I do it what else have I ever done no no I'll tell them the reason I did it is is is... He lay upon his back, helpless, unable to move, held against a slick, slightly convex surface, in a place where the air had an odd flavor, where machinery hummed softly to itself, where wedge-bodied creatures clustered about him. One of the creatures touched his naked thigh with a chitinous claw. "Don't touch me, God damn it!" The creature pressed an instrument against its throat and rumbled, "This one is severed?" "In a manner of speaking." A human voice. A smallish man in an ornate but rather rumpled-looking uniform appeared among the aliens. "It is not a... young?" "It is aberrant. It has reached its full physical growth. It does not conform to our standard. It is cut off from the rest of its kind." "Severed," said the alien. The uniformed man bent over him and whispered, "Crater." "Albert Crater. Albert Dean Crater. Mr. Albert Dean Crater." He studied the uniformed man's face for a second, trying to remember where he had seen it before. "I suppose you want to talk to me." "Crater, listen to me." "Listen to me." He strained against the unyielding grip of the convexity. "No one ever listens to e. It's imt everybody listened." "Crater, do you know where you are?" "I want to see somebody. I want everybody to hear why I did it. Where is everybody?" "The Cygnians -- " "Cygnians fygnians pygnians." He giggled shrilly. "Wygnians." "The Cygnians are going to probe you. Crater. Just relax. Be calm. It won't hurt you." "Everybody hurts me. Everybody. I got back at them, though. Didn't I? Didn't I? Did you see the look on their faces?" "Just relax," the uniformed man hissed softly. He straightened and looked at the aliens. "He's as ready as he can be. The drugs have worn off. He's fully conscious." The man spreadeagled on the convexity closed his eyes. They aren't listening to me, he thought. They're ignoring me again. They aren't coming to talk to me. I'm tired of being lonely. I'm tired of it. That's what I. Will tell them. I'm tired. Of being. Cut. Off. The curved surface beneath him seemed to grow soft. Alarmed, he opened his eyes and found himself mottling through something warm od milky white in color. He opened his mouth to cry out, but he stuff poured into his throat. Silencing him without choking him. stage to the fabulous netherworld... The authorized vertion of the revolt, exile, and Kingdom of the Prince of Angels: , Learn the facts behind the legend -- the true story of the single most influential figure in history -- ' Ludfer, Lord Light. Visit Asgaard -- Limbus -- Dyonesia -- Typhaenos -- Acrasia -- Bimini -- Pandcmonia -- Jotunnheim -- Kaf -- and more! (with maps, charts, pictures, and excerpts from historical documents) There is life after death -- come to HadesI j (oo obligatioD if you buy thu book) I P Scott Hollnnder; A History and Tour Guide of The Irfernal Kingdom of Hades # pagesfully illusiraled # (plus # postage A handling) from fnfernol Artists Scribes PO Bom # Hatnderf, Conn. M#f# Directly above his face, a fuzzy sphere of bluish light appeared. Scintillae separated from it and flickered out of existence. He shut his eyes, trying to close out the bluish light, and super-novae flared on the inner sides of his eyelids, slivers of glass sliced at his optic nerves, something long and cool and hard stabbed behind his face. He had to look. He had to look. He saw chitinous claws operating levers. He saw consoles and examined dials marked off with angular characters and knew what they signified. He saw one of the aliens approaching along a tunnel-like .corridor, and, as he approached along a tunnel-like corridor, he saw one of the aliens watching him. He saw the familiar green orb of Alpha Centauri IV through an observation port and knew a longing for geometric buildings gleaming in the harsh light of a strange sun. He saw the uniformed man standing between two aliens. He saw the uniformed man standing on either side of him. He saw a naked man spreadeagled on the surface of a glowing bubble. He saw the sphere of bluish light above his face. He saw, and something within himself parted like tissue paper, and he was calmed, and he was no longer alone. "This one," he heard the alien say, "is not severed now." Itk  "Crater," Dr. Janice Oppenheimer said, "was a prize ineffectual. A person who'd spent the first thirty-eight years of his life feeling inadequate and ignored, accomplishing nothing, amounting to nothing. He went over the edge, finally. But whatever the Cygnians did to him, it seems to have helped. He was calm, if exhausted, when the major here returned him from the aliens' vessel." Trentino finished his cup of stimulac and eased back into the fragrant depths of his chair. He had slept no more than thirteen of the fifty-two hours since the shooting at the terminal. He ached with fatigue. Dr. Oppenheimer and Major Chicolini sat opposite his desk, both  them looking fresh and rested. TI governor regarded them enviously. "Is Crater still certifiable?" I asked the doctor. Dr. Oppenheimer shrugged. "It too soon to tell. Cygnian psycb therapuetic techniques are still b yond our comprehension at th point." Major Chicolini cleared his thro quietly and said, "The Cygnian term for the larval stage of the own species roughly translates i severed. The condition of not beii in communication with the adult mass-mind. The larvae enter tl pupal phase of development an emerge as joined. There are aberrs tions from time to time, whe pupae emerged into adulthood b can't -- or won't, perhaps -- lit themselves with the other grow ups. In such cases the Cygniai...fix them." Trentino cocked an eyebrow Dr. Oppenheimer. "And Crat has been fixed, too?" "Crater has been somethingci Governor. We don't know what i how. We ran three psyche-checl on him in as many hours. He w calm, happy, at worst, a little co fused to find himself back on tl ground again. At best, complete cured of his psychosis." "Excuse me, sir," said the wa "Dr. Oppenheimer has a call fro Dr. Gill." "There's a private line in the brary," Trentino said. "Thank you." Dr. Oppenheimer got to her feet and left the governor's office. Major Chicolini examined his immaculately kept nails for a moment. "Governor, you look as though you could stand to log about twenty hours' sleep time." Trentino gave him a tired smile. "I intend to do Just that as soon as I have the whole grisly mess neatly tied up. I'm still hoping to have a completely happy ending to tack "At least things don't look as bad now as they did two days ago. We're short a telefax balloon and a plate-glass window, but nobody got killed. Vera's all right, you and the Cygnian delegate and that security guard Crater conked are all right... plus. Crater himself may have finally become, uh, joined to the rest of the human race. Most important, the Cygnians are still on good terms with us." Major Chicolini grinned. "All things considered, I think we've just about broken even, sir." "Well, I just hope I never have another two days like the past two." Dr. Oppenheimer re-entered the room. She was frowning. "What's wrong?" said Trentino. "Crater. Dr. Gill says he's succumbing to depression all of a sudden. I'd better go have a look." Trentino swore irritably. "Call me as soon as you know what's going on." "Certainly." She left. "Well," Major Chicolini said with a long sigh. The governor nodded glumly. "Lx#oks like our butterfly is reverting to the larval stage, doesn't it?"   The light in the room was soft and soothing. Dr. Gill had thought it best to paralyze him again. He lay upon his bed and stared up at the featureless white ceiling through a film of tears, and he tried to call out whenever someone entered the room to check on him. Why don't you listen to me? Why won't you talk to me? What's wrong with you? Oh, God, God, don't let me be lonely again! I want them to be my friends. I want them to know me. I want them to love me. I want to be their friend. Why don't they open up? What's wrong with them? Why don't they answer me God don't let them cut me off I want to be their friend but they're shutting me out resisting me and I'm not strong enough to break through can't they understand aren't they able to hear me I keep trying to reach them but I slide off I can't Deep in his throat, the butterfly made a strangled, angry noise, and one of the caterpillars rushed into the room to investigate.  Part Hof II Random, Ganelon and I had been conducted on a strange journey. Led by the Unicorn of Amber, we had passed through peculiar shadows, arriving at last on an oval shelf of stone at a place where the sea and the sky seemed to come together -- a place chopped out of a mountain much like Kolvir, creating a locale similar to Amber, sans palace, sans city. Inscribed upon the shelf was the Pattern of Amber, leading me to the conclusion that this had to be the real basis of the world as I knew it, my own home but its nearest shadow. We were distracted by the emergence of a purple griffin from a nearby cave. It frightened Random's horse, lago. lago fled onto the Pattern, where he was destroyed without trace by a vortex of forces which suddenly occurred overhead. The griffin tried to protect us the while, so we decided he couldn't be all bad -- some sort of watch-thing, most likely. This Pattern was strangely marred, by a long black smear extending in a direction corresponding to our own south, the route of the black road. In fact, the phenomena seemed related. Damage to the Pattern could possibly have created such an entrance to the realm as the road represented. Near to the center of the Pattern, at the beginning of the smear, we noticed a foreign object, which Ganelon recovered. It was a Trump -- which neither Random nor I recognized -- pierced by " dagger. Ganelon then came up with the odd hypothesis that the blood of Amber might act as a solvent on the Pattern. I persuaded Random to test the notion and it proved correct. We then realized what this must mean with respect to the large, blotted section: a human sacrifice. And Random, who was one jump ahead of me, saw the resemblance between himself and the figure on the pierced Trump, concluding that his illegitimate son Martin had been the subject of the ritual. It occurred to me that the Trump was executed in brother Brand's style, but I kept my mouth shut, as Random had just promised to kill the person responsible and I still had need of Brand. Concluding that we had learned whatever we had been brought thither to learn, we sought to return to our own world by means of Benedict's Trump. He transported us to that section of Kolvir which had seen our most recent battle with the forces of the black road. There, we learned that Benedict knew more than we had suspected concerning Martin. Random persuaded Benedict to conduct him through Shadow to Martin's last known address -- at the home of some people called the Tecys. He borrowed Star and they rode off together. At the time, I did not know that the mysterious arm I had removed from Benedict's ghost in Tir-na Nog'th was in my saddlebag. Returning to Amber with Ganelon, I visited Random's wife Vialle to tell her he would be delayed, and I wound up telling her the entire story. I was considerably cheered by the visit, and I returned to my apartments for a nap rather than visit Brand, who had been asking for me. At some dark hour I awoke, struck by an idea as to how I might visit Dworkin, our old mentor, now halfmad, who had helped me to escape from my cell some time before. AS VI. I went down to the dungeons and cleaned the Trump he had drawn on the wall for purposes of his own exit. I was then able to use it myself, traveling to his quarters in a series of caverns in the place we had visited the previous morning. They were located at the back of the griffin's cave. The beast, I later learned, was actually set to guard him, to keep him away from the Pattern. Mistaking me for Dad, Dworkin told me a great many things. The Pattern was somehow a projection of his own mind, now damaged, and his main desire now seemed to be to destroy it. An exile from Chaos, he had created the Pattern ages before, but had repented the act when it was damaged and had conspired with Dad to erase it -- destroying the world in the process -- with Dad to attempt its recreation in a purer form. Dad had not been too hot on the idea and had confined him, setting the griffin, Wixer, to guard. Dworkin' s mind was obviously running in a strange rut, a thing he was the first to acknowledge, and it was difficult to get him to admit that there was a way the Pattern might be restored without going the apocalyptic route. About this time he suffered a spell. He had already demonstrated a controlled shapeshifting ability as a peculiar Joke. Now an uncontrolled change seemed to come upon him and he warned me to flee. I did. Taking some special Trumps from the drawer of the desk in his study, I transported myself to an unusual place just as he seemed about to attack me in his new form. Looking about me then, searching my memory for correspondences, I concluded that I had just arrived at the Courts of Chaos. certain things, and now mine were strained beyond their limits. The rock on which I stood... If I attempted to fix my gaze upon it, it took on the aspect of a pavement on a hot afternoon. It seemed to shift and waver, though my footing was undisturbed. And it was undecided as to the portion of the spectrum it might call home. It pulsated and flashed like the skin of an iguana. Looking upwards, I beheld a sky such as I had never before set eyes upon. At the moment, it was split down the middle -- half of it of deepest night-black, and the stars danced within it. When I say danced, I do not mean twinkled; they cavorted and they shifted magnitudes; they darted and they cirthen faded to nothing. It was a frightening spectacle to behold, and my stomach tightened within me as I experienced a profound acrophobia. Yet, shifting my gaze did little to improve the situation. The other half of the sky was like a bottle of colored sands, continuously shaken; belts of orange, yellow, red, blue, brown and purple turned and twisted; patches of green, mauve, gray and dead white came and went, sometimes snaking into belthood, replacing or joining the other writhing entities. And these, too, shimmered and wavered, creating impossible sensations of distance and nearness. At times, some or all seemed literally sky-high, and then again they came to fill the air before me, gauzy, transparent mists, translucent swaths or solid tentacles of color. It was not until later that I realized that the line which separated the black from the color was advancing slowly from my right while retreating to my left. It was as if the entire celestial mandala were rotating about a point directly overhead. As to the light source of the brighter half, it simply could not be determined. Standing there, I looked down upon what at first seemed a valley filled with countless explosions of color; but when the advancing darkness faced the display away the stars danced and burned within its depths as well as above, giving them the impression of a bottomless chasm. It was as if I stood at the end of the world, the end of the universe, the end of everything. But far, far out from where I stood, something hovered on a mount of sheerest black -- a blackness itself, but edged and tempered with barely perceptible flashes of light. I could not guess at its size, for distance, depth, perspective were absent here. A single edifice? A group? A city? Or simply a place? The outline varied each time that it fell upon my retina. Now faint and misty sheets drifted slowly between us, twisting, as' if long strands of gauze were buoyed by heated air. The mandala ceased its turning when it had exactly reversed itself. The colors were behind me now, and imperceptible unless I turned my head, an action I had no desire to take. It was pleasant standing there, staring at the formlessness from which all things eventually emerged... Before the Pattern, even, this thing was. I knew this, dimly but surely, at the very center of my consciousness. I the hand of oberon knew this, because I was certain that I had been here before. Child of the man I had become, it seemed that I had been brought here in some distant day -- whether by Dad or Dworkin, I could not now recall -- and had stood or been held in this place or one very near to it, looking out upon the same scene with, I am certain, a similar lack of comprehension, a similar sense of apprehension. My pleasure was tinged with a nervous excitement, a sense of the forbidden, a feeling of dubious anticipation. Peculiarly, at that moment, there rose in me a longing for the Jewel I had had to abandon in my compost heap on the shadow Earth, the thing Dworkin had made so much of. Could it be that some part of me sought a defense or at least a symbol of resistance against whatever was out there? Probably. As I continued to stare, fascinated, across the chasm, it was as if my eyes adjusted or the prospect shifted once again, subtly. For now I discerned tiny, ghostly forms moving within that place, like slowmotion meteors along the gauzy strands. I waited, regarding them carefully, courting some small understanding of the actions in which they were engaged. At length, one of the strands drifted very near. Shortly thereafter I had my answer. There was a movement. One of the rushing forms grew larger, and I realized that it was following the twisting way that led toward me. In only a few moments, it took on the proportions of a horseman. As it came on, it assumed a semblance of solidity without losing that ghostly quality which seemed to cling to everything which lay before me. A moment later, I beheld a naked rider on a hairless horse, both deathly pale, rushing in my direction. The rider brandished a bonewhite blade; his eyes and the eyes of the horse both flashed red. I did not really know whether he saw me, whether we existed on the same plane of reality, so unnatural was his mien. Yet I unsheathed Grayswandir and took a step backward as he approached. His long white hair shed tiny sparkling motes, and when he turned his head I knew that he was coming for me, for then I felt his gaze like a cold pressure across the front of my body. I turned sidewise and raised my blade to guard. He continued, and I realized that both he and the horse were bigger than I had thought. They came on. When they reached the point nearest me -- some ten meters, perhaps -- the horse reared as he drew it to a halt. They regarded me then, bobbing and swaying as if on a raft in a gently swelling sea. "Your name!" the rider demanded. "Give me your name, who comes to this place!" His voice produced a crackling sensation in my ears. It was all of one sound level, loud and without inflection. I shook my head. "I give my name when I choose, not when I am ordered to," I said. "Who are you?" He gave three short barks, which I took to be a laugh. "I will hale you down and about, where you will cry it out forever." I pointed Grayswandir at his eyes. "Talk is cheap," I said. "Whiskey costs money." I felt a faint cool sensation just then, as if someone were toying with my Trump, thinking of me. But it was dim, weak, and I had no attention to spare, for the rider had passed some signal to his mount and the beast reared. The distance is too great, I decided. But this thought belonged to another shadow. The beast plunged ahead toward me, departing the tenuous roadway that had been its course. Its leap bore it to a point far short of my position. But it did not fall from there and vanish, as I had hoped. It resumed the motions of galloping, and although its progress was not fully commensurate with the action, it did continue to advance across the abyss at about halfspeed. While this was occurring, I saw that in the distance from which it had come another figure appeared to be headed my way. Nothing to do but stand my ground, fight and hope that I could dispatch this attacker before the other was upon me. As the rider advanced, his ruddy gaze flicked over my person and halted when it fell upon Grayswandir. Whatever the nature of the mad illumination at my back, it had tricked the delicate tracery on my blade to life once more, so that that portion of the Pattern it bore swam and sparkled along its length. The horseman was very near by then, but he drew back on the reins and his eyes leapt upward, meeting my own. His nasty grin vanished. "I know you!" he said. "You are the one called Corwin!" But we had him, me and my ally momentum. His mount's front hoofs fell upon the ledge and I rushed forward. The beast's reflexes caused it to seek equal footing for its hind legs despite the drawn reins. The rider swung his blade into a guard position as I came on, but I crossstepped and attacked from his left. As he moved his blade cross-body, I was already lunging. Grayswandir sheared through his pale hide, entering beneath the sternum and above the guts. I wrenched my blade free and gouts of fire poured like blood from his wound. His swordarm sagged and his mount uttered a shriek that was almost a whistle as the blazing stream fell upon its neck. I danced back as the rider slumped forward and the beast, now fully footed, plunged on toward me, kicking. I cut again, reflexively, defensively. My blade nicked its left foreleg, and it too, began to burn. I sidestepped once again as it turned and made for me a second time. At that moment, the rider erupted into a pillar of light. The beast bellowed, wheeled and rushed away. Without pausing, it plunged over the edge and vanished into the abyss, leaving me with the memory of the smouldering head of a cat which had addressed me long ago and the chill which always accompanied the recollection. I was backed against rock, panting. The wispy road had drifted nearer -- ten feet, perhaps, from the ledge. I had developed a cramp in my left side. The second rider was rapidly approaching. He was not pale like the first. His hair was dark and there was color in his face. His mount was a properly maned sorrel. He bore a cocked and bolted crossbow. I glanced behind me and there was no retreat, no crevice into which I might back. I wiped my palm on my trousers and gripped Grayswandir by the forte of the blade. I turned sideways, so as to present the narrowest target possible. I raised my blade between us, hilt level with my head, point toward the ground, the only shield I possessed. The rider came abreast of me and halted at the nearest point on the gauzy strip. He raised the crossbow slowly, knowing that if he did not drop me instantly with his single shot, I might be able to hurl my blade like a spear. Our eyes met. He was beardless, slim. Possibly light-eyed within the squint of his aim. He managed his mount well, with just the pressure of his legs. His hands were big, steady. Capable. A peculiar feeling passed over me as I beheld him. The moment stretched beyond the point of action. He rocked backward and lowered the weapon slightly, though none of the tension left his stance. "You," he called out. "Is that the blade Grayswandir?" "Yes," I answered, "it is." He continued his appraisal, and something within me looked for words to wear, failed, ran naked away through the night. "What do you want here?" he asked. "To depart," I said. There was a chish-cha, as his bolt struck the rock far ahead and to the left of me. "Go then," he said. "This is a dangerous place for you." He turned his mount back in the direction from which he had come. I lowered Grayswandir. "I won't forget you," I said. "No," he answered. "Do not." Then he galloped away, and moments later the gauze drifted off also. I resheathed Grayswandir and took a step forward. The world was beginning to turn about me again, the light advancing on my right, the dark retreating to my left. I looked about for some way to scale the rocky prominence at my back. It seemed to rise only thirty or forty feet higher, and I wanted the view that might be available from its summit. My ledge extended to both my right and my left. On inspection, the way to the right narrowed quickly, however, without affording a suitable ascent. I turned and made my way to the left. I came upon a rougher spot in a narrow place beyond a rocky shoulder. Running my gaze up its height, an ascent seemed possible. I checked behind me after the approach of additional threats. The ghostly roadway had drifted farther away; no new riders advanced. I commenced climbing. The going was not difficult, though the height proved greater than it had seemed from below. Likely a symptom of the spatial distortion which seemed to have affected my sight of so much else in this place. After a time, I hauled myself up and stood erect at a point which afforded a better view in the direction opposite the abyss. Once again, I beheld the chaotic colors. From my right, the darkness herded them. The land they danced above was rock-cropped and cratered, no sign of any life within it. Passing through its midst, however, from the far horizon to a point in the mountains somewhere to the right, inky and serpentine, ran what could only be the black road. Another ten minutes of climbing and maneuvering, and I had positioned myself to view its terminus. It swept through a broad pass in the mountains and ran right to the very edge of the abyss. There, its blackness merged with that which filled the place, noticeable now only by virture of the fact that no stars shone through it. Using this occlusion to gauge it, I obtained the impression that it continued on to the dark eminence about which the misty strips drifted. I stretched out on my belly, so as to disturb the outline of the low crest as little as possible to whatever unseen eyes might flick across it. Lying there, I thought upon the opening of this way. The damage to the Pattern had laid Amber open to this access, and I believed that my curse had provided the precipitating element. I felt now that it would have come to pass without me, but I was certain that I had done my part. The guilt was still partly mine though no longer entirely so, as I had once believed. I thought then of Eric, as he lay dying on Kolvir. He had said that as much as he hated me, he was saving his dying curse for the enemies of Amber. In other words, this, and these. Ironic. My efforts were now entirely directed toward making good on my leastliked brother's dying wish. His curse to cancel my curse, me as the agent. Fitting though, perhaps, in some larger sense. I sought, and was pleased not to discover, ranks of glowing riders setting forth or assembling upon that road. Unless another raiding party was already under way Amber was still temporarily safe. A number of things immediately troubled me, however. Mainly, if time did indeed behave as peculiarly in that place as Dara's possible origin indicated, then why had there not been another attack? They had certainly had ample time in which to recover and prepare for another assault. Had something occurred recently, by Amber's time, that is, to alter the nature of their strategy? If so, what? My weapons? Brand's recovery? Or something else? I wondered, too, how far Benedict's outposts reached. Certainly not this far, or I should have been informed. Had he ever been to this place? Had any of the others, within recent memory, stood where I had just stood, looking upon the Courts of Chaos, knowing something that I did not know? I resolved to question Brahd and Benedict in this regard as soon as I returned. All of which led me to wonder how time was behaving with me, at that moment. Better not to spend any more time here than I had to, I decided. I scanned the other Trumps I had removed from Dworkin's desk. While they were all of them interesting, I was familiar with none of the scenes depicted. I slipped my own case then and riffled through to Random's Trump. Perhaps he was the one who had tried to contact me the hand of oberon earlier. I raised his card and regarded it. Shortly, it swam before my eyes and I looked upon a blurred kaleidescope of images, the impression of Random in their midst. Motion, and strangely twisting perspectives... "Random," I said. "This is Corwin." I felt his mind, but there was no response from it. It struck me then that he was in the middle of a hellride, all his concentration bent on warping the stuff of Shadow about him. He could not respond without losing control. I blocked the Trump with my hand, breaking the contact. I cut to Gerard's card. Moments later, there was contact. I stood. "Corwin, where are you?" he inquired. "At the end of the world," I said. "I want to come home." "Come ahead." He extended his hand. I reached out and clasped it, stepped forward. We were on the ground floor of the palace in Amber, in the sitting room to which we had all adjourned on the night of Brand's return. It seemed to be early morning. There was a fire going on the grate. No one else was present. "I tried to reach you earlier," he said. "I think Brand did, too. But I can't be sure." "How long have I been away?" "Eight days," he said. "Glad I hurried. What's happening?" "Nothing untoward," he said. "I do not know what Brand wants. He kept asking for you, and I could not reach you. Finally, I gave him a deck and told him to see whether he could do any better. Apparently, he could not." "I was distracted," I said, "and the time-flow differential was bad." He nodded. "I have been avoiding him now that he is out of danger. He is in one of his black moods again, and he insists he can take care of himself. He is right, in that, and it is just as well." "Where is he now?" "Back in his own quarters, and he was still there as of perhaps an hour ago -- brooding." "Has he been out at all?" "A few brief walks. But not for the past several days." "I guess I had best go see him then. Any word on Random?" "Yes," he said. "Benedict returned several days ago. He said they had found a number of leads concerning Random's son. He helped him check on a couple of them. One led further, but Benedict felt he had best not be away from Amber for too long, things being as uncertain as they are. So he left Random to continue the search on his own. He gained something in the venture, though. He came back sporting an artificial arm -- a beautiful piece of work. He can do anything with it that he could before." "Really?" I said. "It sounds strangely familiar." He smiled, nodded. "He told me you had brought it back for him from Tir-na Nog'th. In fact, he wants to speak with you about it as soon as possible." "I'll bet," I said. "Where is he now?" "At one of the outposts he has established along the black road. You would have to reach him by Trump." "Thanks," I said. "Anything further on Julian or Fiona?" He shook his head. "All right," I said, turning toward the door. "I guess I will go see Brand first." "I'm curious to know what it is that he wants," he said. "I will remember that," I told him. I left the room and headed for the stair. I rapped on Brand's door. "Come in, Corwin," he said. I did, deciding as I crossed the threshold that I would not ask him how he had known who it was. His room was a gloomy place, candles burning despite the fact that it was daytime and he had four windows. The shutters were closed on three of them. The fourth was only partway; open. Brand stood beside this one, staring out toward the sea. He was dressed all in black velvet with a silver chain about his neck. His belt was also of silver -- a fine, linked affair. He played with a small dagger, and did not look at me as I entered. He was still pale, but his beard was neatly trimmed and he looked well-scrubbed and a bit heavier than he had when last I had seen him. "You are looking better," I said. "How are you feeling?" He turned and regarded me, expressionless, his eyes half-closed. "Where the hell have you been?" he said. "Hither and yon. What did you want to see me about?" "I asked you where you've been." "And I heard you," I said, reopening the door behind me. "Now I am going to go out and come back in. Supposing we start this conversation over again?" He sighed. "Wait a minute. I am sorry," he said. "Why are we all so thinskinned? I do not know. -- All right. It may be better if I do start over again." He sheathed his dagger and crossed to sit in a heavy chair of black wood and leather. "I got to worrying about all the things we had discussed," he said, "and some that we had not. I waited what seemed an appropriate time for you to have concluded your business in Tir-na Nog'th and returned. I then inquired after you and was told you had not yet come back. I waited longer. First I was impatient, and then I grew concerned that you might have been ambushed by our enemies. When I inquired again later, I learned that you had been back only long enough to speak with Random's wife -- it must have been a conversation of great moment -- and then to take a nap. You then departed once more. I was irritated that you had not seen fit to keep me posted as to events, but I resolved to wait a bit longer. Finally, I asked Gerard to get hold of you with your Trump. When he failed, I was quite concerned. I tried it myself then, and "'hile it seemed that I touched you on several occasions I could not get through. I feared for you, and now the hand of oberon I see that I had nothing to fear all along. Hence, I was abrupt." "I see," I said, taking a seat off to his right. "Actually, time was running faster for me than it was for you, so from where I am sitting I have hardly been away. You are probably further recuperated from your puncture than I am from mine." He smiled faintly and nodded. "That is something, anyway," he said, "for my pains." "I have had a few pains myself," I said, "so don't give me any more. You wanted me for something. Let's have it." "Something is bothering you," he said. "Perhaps we ought to discuss that first." "All right," I said. "Let's." I turned and looked at the painting on the wall beside the door. An oil, a rather somber rendering of the well at Mirata, two men standing beside their horses nearby, talking. "You've a distinctive style," I said. "In all things," he replied. "You stole my next sentence," I said, locating Martin's Trump and passing it to him. He remained expressionless as he examined it, gave me one brief, sidelong look and then nodded. "I cannot deny my hand," he said. "It executed more than that card, your hand. Didn't it?" He traced his upper lip with the tip of his tongue. "Where did you find it?" he asked. "Right where you left it, at the heart of things -- in the real Amber." "So..." he said, rising from the chair and returning to the window, holding up the card as if to study it in a better light. "So," he repeated, "you are aware of more than I had guessed. How did you learn of the primal Pattern?" I shook my head. "You answer my question first: Did you stab Martin?" He turned toward me once again, stared a moment, then nodded sharply. His eyes continued to search my face. "Why?" I asked. "Someone had to," he explained, "to open the way for the powers we needed. We drew straws." "And you won." "Won. Lost?" He shrugged. "What does any of this matter now? Things did not come about as we had intended. I am a different person now than I was then." "Did you kill him?" "What?'.' "Martin, Random's son. Did he die as a result of the wound you inflicted?" He turned his hands palms upward. "I do not know," he said. "If he did not, it was not because I did not try. You need look no further. You have found your guilty party. Now that you have, what are you going to do?" I shook my head. "I? Nothing. For all I know, the lad may still be living." "Then let us move on to matters of greater moment. For how long have you known of the existence of the true Pattern?' ' "Long enough," I said. "Its origin, its functions, the effect of the blood of Amber upon it -- Long enough. I paid more attention to Dworkin than you might have thought. I saw no gain to be had in damaging the fabric of existence, though. So I let Rover lie sleeping for a long, long while. It did not even occur to me until I spoke with you recently that the black road might have been connected with such foolishness. When I went to inspect the Pattern I found Martin's Trump and all the rest." "I was not aware that you were acquainted with Martin." "I have never set eyes on him." "Then how were you aware he was the subject of the Trump?" "I was not alone in that place." "Who was with you?" I smiled. "No, Brand. It is still your turn. You told me when last we talked that the enemies of Amber hied all the way from the Courts of Chaos, that they have access to the realm via the black road because of something you and Bleys and Fiona had done back when you were of one mind as to the best way to take the throne. Now I know what it is that you did. Yet Benedict has been watching the black road and I have just looked upon the Courts of Chaos. There is no new massing of forces, no movement toward us upon that road. I know that time flows differently in that place. They should have had more than enough time to ready a new assault. I want to know what is holding them back. Why have they not moved? What are they waiting for. Brand?" "You credit me with more knowledge than I possess." "I don't think so. You are the resident expert on the subject. You have dealt with them. That Trump is evidence that you have been holding back on other matters. Don't weasel, just talk." "The Courts..." he said. "You have been busy. Eric was a fool not to have killed you immediately -- if he was aware you had knowledge of these things." "Eric was a fool," I acknowledged. "You are not. Now talk." "But I am a fool," he said, "a sentimental one, at that. Do you recall the day of our last argument, here in Amber, so long ago?" "Somewhat." "I was sitting on the edge of my bed. You were standing by my writing desk. As you turned away and headed toward the door, I resolved to kill you. I reached beneath my bed, where I keep a cocked crossbow with a bolt in it. I actually had my hand on it and was about to raise it when I realized something which stopped me." He paused. "What was that?" I asked. "Look over there by the door." I looked, I saw nothing special. I began to shake my head, just as' he said, "On the floor." Then I realized what it was -- russet and olive and brown and green, with a small geometric pattern. He nodded. "You were standing on my favorite rug. I did not want to get blood on it. Later, my anger passed. So I, too, am a victim of emotion and circumstance." "Lovely story -- " I began. " -- but now you want me to stop stalling. I was not stalling, however. I was attempting to make a point. We are all of us alive by one another's sufferance and an occasional fortunate accident. I am going to propose suspending that sufferance and eliminating the possibility of accident in a couple of very important cases. First though, to answer your question, while I do not know for certain what is holding them back, I can venture a very good guess. Bleys has assembled a large strike force for an attack on Amber. It will be nowhere near the scale of the one on which you accompanied him, however. You see, he will be counting on the memory of that last attack to have conditioned the response to this one. It will probably also be preceeded by attempts to assassinate Benedict and yourself. The entire affair will be a feint, though. I would guess that Fiona has contacted the Courts of Chaos -- may even be there right now -- and has prepared them for the real attack, which might be expected any time after Bleys' diversionary foray. Therefore -- " "You say this is a very good guess," I interrupted. "But we do not even know for certain that Bleys is still living." "Bleys is alive," he said. "I was able to ascertain his existence via his Trump -- even a brief assessment of his current activities -- before he became aware of my presence and blocked me out. He is very sensitive to such surveillance. I found him in the field with troops he intends to employ against Amber." "And Fiona?" "No," he said, "I did no experimenting with her Trump, and I would advise you not to either. She is extremely dangerous, and I did not want to lay myself open to her influence. My estimate of her current situation is based on deduction rather than direct knowledge. I though." "I see," I said. "I have a plan." "Go ahead." "The manner in which you retrieved me from durance was quite inspired, combining the forces of everyone's concentration as you did. The same principle Could be utilized again, to a different end. A force such as that would break through a person's defense fairly easily -- even someone like Fiona, if the effort is properly directed." "That is to say, directed by yourself?" "Of course. I propose that we assemble the family and force our way through to Bleys and Fiona, wherever they may be. We hold them, locked in the full, in the flesh, just for a moment or so. Just long enough for me to strike." "As you did Martin?" "Better, I trust. Martin was able to break free at the last moment. That should not occur this time, with all of you helping. Even three or four would probably be sufficient." "You really think you can pull it off, that easily?" "I know we had better try. Time is running. You will be one of the ones executed when they take Amber. So will I. What do you say?" "If I become convinced that it is necessary. Then I would have no choice but to go along with it." "It is necessary, believe me. The next thing is that I will need the Jewel of Judgment." "What for?" "If Fiona is truly in the Courts of Chaos, the Trump alone will probably. be insufficient to reach her and hold her -- even with all of us behind it. In her case, I will require the Jewel to focus our energies." "I suppose that could be arranged." "Then the sooner we are about it the better. Can you set things up for tonight? I am sufficiently recovered to handle my end of it." "Hell no," I said, standing. "What do you mean?" He clenched the arms of the chair, half-rising. "Why not?" "I said I would go along with it if I became convinced that it was necessary. You have admitted that a lot of this is conjecture. That alone' is sufficient to keep me from being convinced." "Forget about being convinced then. Can you afford to take the chance? The next attack is going to be a lot stronger than the last, Corwin. They are aware of your new weapons. They are going to allow for this in their planning." "Even if I agreed with you. Brand, I am certain I could not convince the others that the executions are necessary." "Convince them? Just tell them! You' ve got them all by the throat, Corwin! You are on top right now. You want to stay there, don't you?" "I smiled and moved toward the door. "I will, too," I said, "by doing The hand of oberon things my way. I will keep your suggestion on file." "Your way is going to get you dead. Sooner than you think." "I am standing on your rug again," I said. He laughed. "Very good. But I was not threatening you. You know what I meant. You are responsible for all of Amber now. You have to do the right thing." "And you know what I meant. I am not going to kill a couple more of us because of your suspicions. I would need more than that." "When you get it, it may be too late." I shrugged. "We'll see." I reached toward the door. "What are you going to do now?" I shook my head. "I don't tell anybody everything that I know. Brand. It is a kind of insurance." "I can appreciate that. I only hope that you know enough." "Or perhaps you fear that I know too much," I said. For a moment a wary look danced on the muscles beneath his eyes. Then he smiled. "I am not afraid of you, brother," he said. "It is good to have nothing to fear," I said. I opened the door. "Wait," he said. "Yes?" "You neglected to tell me who was with you when you discovered Martin's Trump, in the place where I had left it." "Why, it was Random," I said. "Oh. Is he aware of the particulars?" "If you mean, does he know that you stabbed his son," I said, "the answer is no, not yet." "I see. And of Benedict's, new arm? I understand that you somehow got it for him in Tir-na Nog'th. I would like to know more about this." "Not now," I said. "Let's save something for our next get-together. It won't be all that long." I went on out and closed the door, my silent regards to the rug. After visiting the kitchens, compiling an enormous meal and demolishing it, I headed for the stables, where I located a handsome young sorrel which had once belonged to Eric. I made friends with him in spite of this, and a short while later we were moving toward the trail down Kolvir which would take us to the camp of my Shadow forces. As I rode and digested, I tried to sort out the events and revelations of what, to me, had been the past few hours. If Amber had indeed arisen as the result of Dworkin's act of rebellion within the Courts of Chaos, then it followed that we were all of us related to the very forces which now threatened us. It was of course difficult to decide how far anything Dworkin said might now be trusted. Yet, the black road did run to the Courts of Chaos, apparently as a direct result of Brand's ritual, a thing which he had based on principles learned from Dworkin. Fortunately, for now, the parts of Dworkin's narrative which required the greatest credulity were those things which were not of any great moment, from an immediate, pragmatic standpoint. Still, I had mixed feelings about being descended from a unicorn -- "Corwin!" I drew rein. I opened my mind to the sending and the image of Ganelon appeared. "I am here," I said. "Where did you get hold of a set of Trumps? And learn how to use them?" "I picked up a pack from the case in the library awhile back. Thought it a good idea to have a way of getting in touch with you in a hurry. As for using them, I just did what you and the others seem to do -- study the Trump, think about it, concentrate on getting in touch with the person." "I should have gotten you a pack long ago," I said. "It was an oversight on my part which I am glad you've remedied. Are you just testing them now, or did something come up?" "Something," he said. "Where are you?" "As chance would have it, I am on my, way down to see you." "You are all right?" "Yes." "Fine. Come ahead then. I'd rather not try bringing you through this thing, the way you people do. It is not that urgent. I will see you by and by." "Yes." He broke the contact and I rustled the reins and continued on. For a moment, I had been irritated that he had not simply asked me for a deck. Then I recalled that I had been away for over a week, by Amber's time. He had probably been getting worried, didn't trust any of the others to do it for him. Perhaps rightly so. The descent went quickly, as did the balance of the journey to the camp. The horse -- whose name, by the way, was Drum -- seemed happy to be going somewhere and had a tendency to pull away at the least excuse. I gave him his head at one point to tire him a bit, and it was not too long afterwards that I sighted the camp. I realized at about that time that I missed Star. I was the subject of stares and salutes as I rode into camp. A silence followed me and all activity ceased as I passed. I wondered whether they believed I had come to deliver a battle order. Ganelon emerged from his tent before I had dismounted. "Fast," he observed, clasping my hand as I came down. "Pretty horse, that." "Yes," I agreed, turning the reins over to his orderly. "What news have you?" "Well..." he said. "I've been talking to Benedict..." "Movement on the back road?" "No, no. Nothing like that. He came to see me after he returned from those friends of his -- the Tecys -- to tell me that Random was all right, that he was following a lead as to Martin's whereabouts. We got to talking of other matters after that, and finally he asked me to tell him everything I knew about Dara. Random had told him about her walking the Pattern, and he had decided then that too many people other than yourself were aware of her existence." "So what did you tell him?" "Everything." "Including the guesswork, the speculation -- after Tir-na Nog'th?" "Just so." "I see. How did he take this?" "He seemed excited about it. Happy, I'd even say. Come talk with him yourself." I nodded and he turned toward his tent. He pushed back the flap and stepped aside. I entered. Benedict was seated on a low stool beside a foot locker atop which a map had been spread. He was tracing something on the map with the long metal finger of the glinting, skeletal hand attached to the deadly, silver-cabled, firepinned mechanical arm I had brought back from the city in the sky, the entire device now attached to the stump of his right arm a little below the point where the sleeve had been cut away from his brown shirt, a transformation which halted me with a momentary shudder, so much did he resemble the ghost I had encountered. His eyes rose to meet my own and he raised the hand in greeting, a casual, perfectly executed gesture, and he smiled the broadest smile I had ever seen crease his face. "Corwin!" he said, and then he rose and extended that hand. I had to force myself to clasp the device which had almost killed me. But Benedict looked more kindly disposed toward me than he had in a long while. I shook the new hand and its pressures were perfect. I tried to disregard its coldness and angularity and almost succeeded, in my amazement at the control he had acquired over it. "I owe you an apology," he said. "I have wronged you. I am very sorry." "It's all right," I said. "I understand." He clasped me for a moment, and my belief that things had apparently been set right between us was darkened only by the grip of those precise and deadly fingers on my shoulder. Ganelon chuckled and brought up another stool, which he set at the other end of the locker. My irritation at his having aired the subject I had not wanted mentioned, whatever the circumstances, was submerged by the sight of its effects: I could not remember having seen Benedict in better spirits; Ganelon was obviously pleased at having effected the resolution of our differences. I smiled myself and accepted a seat, unbuckling my swordbelt and hanging Grayswandir on the tentpole. Ganelon produced three glasses and a bottle of wine. As he set the glasses before us and poured, he remarked, "To return the hospitality of your tent, that night, back in Avalon." Benedict took up his glass with but the faintest of clicks. "There is more ease in this tent," he said. "Is that not so, Corwin?" I nodded and raised my glass. "To that ease. May it always prevail." "I have had my first opportunity in a long while," he said, "to talk with Random at some length. He has changed quite a bit." "Yes," I agreed. "I am more inclined to trust him now than I was in days gone by. j We had some time to talk after we  left the Tecys."  "Where were you headed?" j "Some comments Martin had j made to his host seemed to indicate j that he was going to a place I knew I of further off in Shadow -- the block i city of Heerat. We journeyed there and found this to be correct. He had passed that way." "I am not familiar with Heerat," I said. "A place of adobe and stone -- a commercial center at the junction of several trade routes. There, Random found news which took him eastward and probably deeper into Shadow. We parted company at Heerat, for I did not want to be away from Amber overlong. Also, there was a personal matter I was anxious to pursue. He told me how he had seen Dara walk the Pattern on the day of the battle." "That's right," I said. "She did. I was there, too." , He nodded. "As I said. Random had imj pressed me. I was inclined to bej lieve he was telling the truth. If this  were so, then it was possible that  you were also. Granting this, I had j to pursue the matter of the girl's als legations. You were not available, j so I came to Ganelon -- this was j several days ago -- and had him tell j me everything he knew about  Dara." I glanced at Ganelon, who inJ dined his head slightly. j "So you now believe you have I uncovered a new relative," I said, j "a mendacious one, to be sure, and J quite possibly an enemy -- but a rel ative, nevertheless. What next?" I He took a sip of wine. "I would like to believe in the relationship," he said. "The notion somehow pleases me. So I would like to establish it or negate it to a certainty. If it turns out that we are indeed related, then I would like to understand the motives behind her actions. And I would like to learn why she never made her existence known to me directly." He put down his glass, raised his new hand and flexed the fingers. "So I would like to begin," he continued, "by learning of those things ycxi experienced in Tir-na Nog'th which apply to me and to Dara. I am also extremely curious about this hand, which behaves as if it were made for me. I have never heard of a physical object being obtained in the city in the sky." He made a fist, unclenched it, rotated the wrist, extended the arm, raised it, lowered it gently to his knee. "Random performed a very effective piece of surgery, don't you think?" he concluded. "Very," I agreed. "So, will you tell me the story?" I nodded and took a sip of my wine. "It was in the palace in the sky that it occurred," I said. "The place was filled with inky, shifting shadows. I felt impelled to visit the throne room. I did this, and when the shadows moved aside, I saw you standing to the right of the throne, wearing that arm. When things cleared further, I saw Dara seated upon the throne. I advanced and touched her with Grayswandir, which made me visible to her. She declared me dead these several centuries and bade me return to my grave. When I demanded her lineage, she said she was descended of you and of the hellmaid Lintra. Benedict drew a deep breath but said nothing. I continued; "Time, she said, moved at such a different rate in the place of her birth, that several generations had passed there. She was the first of them possessed of regular human attributes. She again bade me depart. During this time, you had been studying Grayswandir. You struck then to remove her from danger, and we fought. My blade could reach you and your hand could reach me. That was all. Otherwise, it was a confrontation of ghosts. As the sun began to rise and the city to fade, you had me in a grip with that hand. I struck it free of the arm with Grayswandir and escaped. It was returned with me because it was still clasping my shoulder." "Curious," Benedict said. "I have known that place to render false prophecies -- the fears and hidden desires of the visitor, rather than a true picture of what is to be. But then, it often reveals unknown truths as well. And as in most other things, it is difficult to separate the valid from the spurious. How did you read it?" "Benedict," I said, "I am inclined to believe the story of her origin. You have never seen her, but I have. She does resemble you in some ways. As for the rest...It is doubtless as you said -- that which is left after the truth has been separated out." He nodded slowly, and I could tell that he was not convinced but did not want to push the matter. He knew as well as I did what the rest implied. If he were to pursue his claim to the throne and succeed in achieving it, it was possible that he might one day step aside in favor of his only descendant. "What are you going to do?" I asked him. "Do?" he said. "What is Random now doing about Martin? I shall seek her, find her, have the story from her own lips and then decide for myself. This will have to wait, however, until the matter of the black road is settled. That is another matter I wish to discuss with you." "Yes?" "If time moves so differently in their stronghold, they have had more than they need in which to mount another attack. I do not want to keep waiting to meet them in indecisive encounters. I am contemplating following the black road back to its source and attacking them on their home ground. I would like to do it with your concurrence." "Benedict," I said, "have you ever looked upon the Courts of Chaos?" He raised his head and stared at the blank wall of the tent. "Ages ago, when I was young," he said, "I hellrode as far as I might go, to the end of everything. There, beneath a divided sky, I looked upon an awesome abyss. I do not know if the place lies there or if the road runs that far, but I am prepared to take that way again, if such is the case." "Such is the case," I said. "How can you be certain?" "I am just returned from that land. A dark citadel hovers within it. The road goes to it." "How difficult was the way?" "Here," I said, taking out the Trump and passing it to him. "This was Dworkin's. I found it among his things. I only just tried it. It took me there. Time is already rapid at that point. I was attacked by a rider on a drifting roadway, of a sort not shown on the card. Trump contact is difficult there, perhaps because of the time differential. Gerard brought me back." He studied the card. "It seems the place I saw that time," he said at length. "This solves our logistics problems. With one of us on either end of a Trump connection we can transport the troops right through, as we did that day from Kolvir to Gamath." I nodded. "That is one of the reasons I showed it to you, to indicate my good faith. There may be another way, involving less risk than running our forces into the unknown. I want you to hold off on this venture until I have explored my way further." "I will have to hold off in any event, to obtain some intelligence concerning that place. We do not even know whether your automatic weapons will function there, do we?" "No, I did not have one along to test." He pursed his lips. "You really should have thought to take one and test it." "The circumstances of my departure did not permit this." "Circumstances?" "Another time. It is not relevant here. You spoke of following the black road to its source..." "Yes?" "That is not its true source. Its real source lies in the true Amber, in the defect in the primal Pattern." "Yes, I understand that. Both Random and Ganelon have described your journey to the place of the true Pattern, and the damage you discovered there. I see the analogy, the possible connection -- " "Do you recall my flight from Avalon, and your pursuit?" In answer, he only smiled faintly. "There was a point where we crossed the black road," I said. "Do you recall it?" He narrowed his yes. "Yes," he said. "You cut a path through it. The world had returned to normal at that point. I had forgotten." "It was an effect of the Pattern upon it," I said, "One which I believe can be employed upon a much larger scale." "How much larger?" "To wipe out the entire thing." He leaned back and studied my face. "Then why are you not about it?" "There are a few preliminaries I must undertake." "How much time will they involve?" "Not too much. Possibly as little as a few days. Perhaps a few weeks." "Why didn't you mention all of this sooner?" "I only learned how to go about it recently." "How do you go about it?" "Basically, it amounts to repairing the Pattern." "All right," he said. "Say you succeed. The enemy will still be out there." He gestured toward Garnath and the black road. "Someone gave them passage once." "The enemy has always been out there," I said. "And it will be up to us to see that they are not given passage again -- by dealing properly with those who provided it in the first place." "I go along with you on that," he saicj, "but that is not what I meant They require a lesson, Corwin. I want to teach them a proper respect for Amber, such a respect that even if the way is opened again they will fear to use it. That is what I meant. It is necessary." "You do not know what it would be like to carry a battle to that place, Benedict. It is -- literally -- indescribable." He smiled and stood. "Then I guess I had best go see for myself," he said. "I will keep this card for a time, if you don't mind." "I don't mind." "Good. Then you be on with your business about the Pattern, Corwin, and I will be about my own. This will take me some time, too. I must go give my commanders orders concerning my absence now. Let us agree that neither of us commence anything of a final nature without checking first with the other." "Agreed," I said. We finished our wine. "I will be underway myself, very soon now," I said. "So, good luck." "To you, also." He smiled again. "Things are better," he said, and he clasped my shoulder as he passed to the entrance. We followed him outside. "Bring Benedict's horse," Ganelon directed the orderly who stood beneath a nearby tree; and turning, he offered Benedict his hand, "I, too, want to wish you luck," he said. Benedict nodded and shook his hand. "Thank you, Ganelon. For many things." Benedict withdrew his Trumps. "I can bring Gerard up to date," he said, "before my horse arrives." He riffled through them, withdrew one, studied it, "How do you go about repairing the Pattern?" Ganelon asked me. "I have to get hold of the Jewel of Judgment again," I said. "With it, I can reinscribe the damaged area." "Is this dangerous?" "Yes." "Where is the Jewel?" "Back on the shadow Earth, where I left it." "Why did you abandon it?" He contorted his features into a near-impossible grimace. "I don't like the sound of this, Corwin. There must be another way." "If I knew a better way. I'd take it.' ' "Supposing you just followed Benedict's plan and took them all on? You said yourself that he could raise infinite legions in Shadow. You also said that he is the best man there is in the field." "Yet the damage would remain in the Pattern, and something else would come to fill it. Always. The enemy of the moment is not as important as our own inner weakness. If this is not mended we are already defeated, though no foreign conqueror stands within our walls." He turned away. "I cannot argue with you. You know your own realm," he said. "But I still feel you may be making a grave mistake by risking yourself on what may prove unnecessary at a time when you are very much needed." I chuckled, for it was Vialle's word and I had not wanted to call it my own when she had said it. "It is my duty," I told him. He did not reply. Benedict, a dozen paces away, had apparently reached Gerard, for he would mutter something, then pause and listen. We stood there, waiting for him to conclude his conversation so that we could see him off. "... Yes, he is here now," I heard him say. "No, I doubt that very much. But -- " Benedict glanced at me several times and shook his head. "No, I do not think so," he said. Then, "All right, come ahead." He extended his new hand, and Gerard stepped into being, clasping it. Gerard turned his head, saw me and immedaitely moved in my direction. He ran his eyes up and down and back and forth across my entire person, as if searching for something. "What is the matter?" I said. "Brand," he replied, "he is no longer in his quarters. At least, most of him isn't. He left a lot of blood behind. The place is also broken up enough to show there had been a fight." I glanced down at my shirtfront and trousers. "And you are looking for bloodstains? As you can see, these are the same things I had on earlier. They may be dirty and wrinkled but that's all." "That does not really prove anything," he said. "It was your idea to look. Not mine. What makes you think I -- " "You were the last one to see him," he said. "Except for the person he had a fight with -- if he really did." "What do you mean by that?" "You know his temper, his moods. We had a small argument. He might have started breaking things up after I left, maybe cut himself, gotten disgusted, trumped out for a change of scene. -- Wait! His rug! Was there any blood on that small, fancy rug before his door?" "I am not sure. -- No, I don't think so. Why?" "Circumstantial evidence that he did it himself. He was very fond of that rug. He avoided messing it." "I don't buy it," Gerard said, "and Caine's death still looks peculiar -- and Benedict's servants who could have found out you wanted gunpowder. Now Brand -- " "This could well be another attempt to frame me," I said, "and Benedict and I have come to better terms." He turned toward Benedict, who had not moved from where he stood a dozen paces away, regarding us without expression, listening. "Has he explained away those deaths?" Gerard asked him. "Not directly," Benedict answered, "but much of the rest of the story now stands in a better light. So much so, that I am inclined to believe the best." Gerard shook his head and glared down at me again. "Still unsettled," he said. "What were you and Brand arguing about?" "Gerard," I said, "that is our business, till Brand and I decide otherwise." "I dragged him back to life and watched over him, Corwin. I didn't do it just to see him killed in a squabble." "Use your brains," I told him. "Whose idea was it to search for him the way that we did? To bring him back?" "You wanted something from him," he said. "You finally got it. Then he became an impediment." "No. But even if that were the case, do you think I would be so damned obvious about it? If he has been killed, then it is on the same order as Caine's death -- an attempt to frame me." "You used the obviousness excuse with Caine, too. It seems to me it could be a kind of subtlety -- a thing you are good at." "We have been through this before, Gerard..." "... And you know what I told you then." "It would be difficult to have forgotten." He reached forward and seized my right shoulder. I immediately drove my left hand into his stomach and pulled away. It occurred to me then that perhaps I should have told him what Brand and I had been talking about. But I didn't like the way he had asked me. He came at me again. I sidestepped and caught him with a light left near the right eye. I kept jabbing after that, mainly to keep his head back. I was in no real shape to fight him again, and Grayswandir was back in the tent. I had no other weapon with me. I kept circling him. My side hurt if I kicked with my left leg. I caught him once on the thigh with my right, but I was slow and offbalance and could not really follow through. I continued to jab. Finally, he blocked my left and managed to drop his hand on my biceps. I should have pulled away then, but he was open. I stepped in with a heavy right to his stomach, all of my strength behind it. It bent him forward with a gasp, but his grip tightened on my arm. He blocked my attempted uppercut with his left, continuing its forward motion until the heel of his hand slammed against my chest, at the same time jerking my left arm backwards and to the side with such force that I was thrown to the ground. If he came down on me, that was it. He dropped to one knee and reached for my throat. IX. I moved to block his hand, but it halted in mid-reach. Turning my head, I saw that another hand had fallen upon Gerard's arm, was now grasping it, was holding it back. I rolled away. When I looked up again, I saw that Ganelon had caught hold of him. Gerard jerked his arm forward, but it did not come free. "Stay out of this, Ganelon," he said. "Get going, Corwin!" Ganelon said. "Get the Jewel!" Even as he called out, Gerard was beginning to rise. Ganelon crossed with his left and connected with Gerard's jaw. Gerard sprawled at his feet. Ganelon moved in and swung a kick toward his kidney, but Geard caught his foot and heaved him over backwards. I scrambled back into a crouch, supporting myself with one hand. Gerard came up off the ground and rushed Ganelon, who was just recovering his feet. As he was almost upon him, Ganelon came up with a double-fisted blow to Gerard's midsection which halted him in his tracks. Instantly, Ganelon's fists were moving like pistons against Gerard's abdomen. For several moments, Gerard seemed too dazed to protect himself, and when he finally bent and brought his arms in, Ganelon caught him with a right to the jaw tliat staggered him backwards. Ganelon immediately rushed forward, throwing his arms about Gerard as he slammed into him and hooking his right leg behind Gerard's own. Gerard toppled and Ganelon fell upon him. He straddled Gerard then and drove his right fist against his jaw. When Gerard's head rolled back, he crossed with his left. Benedict suddenly moved to intervene, but Ganelon chose that moment to rise to his feet. Gerard lay unconscious, bleeding from his niouth and nose. I got shakily to my own feet, dusted myself off. Ganelon grinned at me. "Don't stay around," he said. "I don't know how I would do in a rematch. Go find the trinket." I glanced at Benedict and he nodded. I returned to the tent for Grayswandir. When I emerged, Gerard still had not moved, but Benedict stood before me. "Remember," he said, "you've my Trump and I've yours. Nothing final without a conference." I nodded. I was going to ask him Gerard, biit not me. But second thoughts had me and I decided against spoiling our fresh-minted amity. "Okay." I headed toward the horses. Ganelon clapped me on the shoulder as I came up to him. "Good luck," he said. "I'd go with you, but I am needed here -- especially with Benedict trumping off to Chaos." "Good show," I said. "I shouldn't have any trouble. Don't worry." I went off to the paddock. Shortly, I was mounted and moving. Ganelon threw me a salute as I passed and I returned it. Benedict was kneeling beside Gerard. I headed for the nearest trail into Arden. The sea lay at my back, Garnath and the black road to the left, Kolvir to my right. I had to gain some distance before I could work with the stuff of Shadow. The day lay clean once Garnath was lost to sight, several rises and dips later. the hand of oberon I struck the trail and followed its long curve into the wood, where moist shadows and distant birdsongs reminded me of the long periods of peace we had known of old and the silken, gleaming presence of the maternal unicorn. My aches faded into the rhythm of the ride, and I thought once again of the encounter I had departed. It was not difficult to understand Gerard's attitude, since he had already told me of his suspicions and issued me a warning. Still, it was such bad timing for whatever had happened with Brand that I could not but see it as another action intended either to slow me or to stop me entirely. It was fortunate that Ganelon had been on hand, in good shape and able to put his fists in the right places at the proper times. I wondered what Benedict would have done if there had only been the three of us present. I'd a feeling he would have waited and intervened only at the very last me. I was still not happy with our accord, though it was certainly an improvement over the previous state of affairs. All of which made me wonder again what had become of Brand. Had Fiona or Bleys finally gotten to him? Had he attempted his proposed assassinations singlehanded and been met with a counterthrust, then dragged through his intended victim's Trump? Had his old allies from the Courts of Chaos somehow gotten through to him? Had one of his horny handed guardians from the Tower finally been able to reach him? Or had it been as I had suggested to Gerard -- an accidental self-injury in a fit of rage, followed by an ill-tempered flight from Amber to do his brooding and plotting elsewhere? When that many questions arise from a single event the answer is seldom obtainable by pure logic. I had to sort out the possibilities though, to have something to reach for when more facts did turn up. In the meantime, I thought carefully over everything he had told me, regarding his allegations in light of those things which I now knew. With one exception, I did not doubt most of the facts. He had built too cleverly to have the edifice simply toppled -- but then, he had had a lot of time to think these things over. No, it was in his manner of presenting events that something had been hidden by misdirection. His recent proposal practically assured me of that. The old trail twisted, widened, narrowed again, swung to the northwest and downward, into the thickening wood. The forest had changed very little. It seemed almost the same trail a young man had ridden centuries before, riding for the sheer pleasure of it, riding to explore that vast green realm which extended over most of the continent, if he did not stray into Shadow. It would be good to be doing it again for no reason other than this. After perhaps an hour, I had worked my way well back into the forest, where the trees were great dark towers, what sunlight I glimpsed caught like phoenix nests in their highest branches, an always moist, twilight softness smoothing the outlines of stumps and boles. logs and mossy rocks. A deer bounded across my path, not trusting to the excellent concealment of a thicket at the right of the trail. Birdnotes sounded about me, never too near. Occasionally, I crossed the tracks of other horsemen. Some of these were quite fresh, but they did not stay long with the trail. Kolvir was well out of sight, had been for some time. The trail rose again, and I knew that I would shortly reach the top of a small ridge, pass among rocks and head downward once more. The trees thinned somewhat as we climbed, until finally I was afforded a partial view of the sky. It was enlarged as I continued, and when I came to the summit I heard the distant cry of a hunting bird. Glancing upward, I saw a great dark shape, circling and circling, high above me. I hurried past the boulders and shook the reins for a burst of speed as soon as the way was clear. We plunged downward, racing to get under cover of the larger trees once again. The bird cried out as we did this, but we won to the shade, to the dimness, without incident. I slowed gradually after that and continued to listen, but there were no untoward sounds on the air. This part of the forest was pretty much the same as that we had left beyond the ridge, save for a small stream we picked up and paralleled for a time, finally crossing it at a shallow ford. Beyond, the trail widened and a little more light leaked through and flowed with us for half a league. We had almost come a sufficient distance for me to begin those small manipulations of Shadow which would bear me to the pathway back to the shadow Earth of my former exile. Yet, it would be difficult to begin here, easier farther along. I resolved to save the strain on myself and my mount by continuing to a better beginning. Nothing of a threatening nature had really occurred. The bird could be a wild hunter, probably was. Only one thought nagged at me as I rode. Julian... Arden was Julian's preserve, patrolled by his rangers, sheltering several encampments of his troops at all times -- Amber's inland border guard, both against incursions natural and against those things which might appear at the boundaries of Shadow. Where did Julian go when he had departed the palace so suddenly on the night of Brand's stabbing? If he wished simply to hide, there was no necessity for him to flee farther than this. Here he was strong, backed by his own men, moving in a realm he knew far better than the rest of us. It was quite possible that he was not right now, too far away. Also, he liked to hunt. He had his hellhounds, he had his birds... A half mile, a mile... Just then, I heard the sound that I feared most. Piercing the green and the shade, there came the notes of a hunting horn. They came from some distance behind me, and I think from the left of the trail. I urged my mount to a gallop and the trees rushed to a blur on, either side. The trail was straight and level here. We took advantage of this. Then from behind, I heard a roar -- a kind of deep-chested coughthe hand of oberon ing, growling sound backed by a lot of resonant lung space. I did not know what it was that had uttered it, but it was no dog. Not even a hellhound sounded like that. I glanced back, but there was no pursuit in sight. So I kept low and talked to Drum a bit. After a time, I heard a crashing noise in the woods off to my right, but the roar was not repeated just then. I looked again, several times, but I was unable to make out what it was that was causing the disturbance. Shortly thereafter, I heard the horn once more, much nearer, and this time it was answered by the barks and the baying which I could not mistake. The hellhounds were coming -- swift, powerful, vicious beasts Julian had found . in some shadow and trained to the hunt. It was time, I decided, to begin the shift. Amber was still strong about me, but I laid hold of Shadow as best I could and started the movement. The trail began to curve to the left, and as we raced along it the trees at either hand diminished in size, fell back. Another curve, and the trail led us through a clearing, perhaps a hundred meters across. I glanced up then and saw that that damned bird was still circling, much nearer now, close enough to be dragged with me through Shadow. This was more complicated that I had intended. I wanted an open space in which to wheel my mount and swing a blade freely if it came to that... The occurrence of such a place, however, revealed my position quite clearly to the bird, whom it was proving difficult to lose. All right. We came to a low hill, mounted it, started downward, passing a lone, lightning-blasted tree as we did. On its nearest branch sat a hawk of gray and silver and black. I whistled to it as we passed, and it leapt into the air, shrieking a savage battle cry. Hurrying on, I heard the individual voices of the dogs, clearly now, and the thud of the horses' hoofs. Mixed in with these sounds there was something else, more a vibration, a shuddering of the ground. I looked back again, but none of my pursuit had yet topped the hill. I bent my mind toward the way away and clouds occluded the sun. Strange flowers appeared along the trail -- green and yellow and purple -- and there came a rumble of distant thunders. The clearing widened, lengthened. It became completely level. I heard once again the sound of the horn. I turned for another look. It bounded into view then, and I realized at that instant that I was not the object of the hunt, that the riders, the dogs, the bird were pursuing the thing that ran behind me. Of course, this was a rather academic distinction, in that I was in front, and quite possibly the object of its hunt. I leaned forward, shouting to Drum and digging in with my knees, realizing even as I did that the abomination was moving faster than we could. It was a panic reaction. I was being pursued by a manticora. The last time I had seen its like was on the day before the battle in which Eric died. As I had led my troops up the rearward slopes of Kolvir, it had appeared to tear a man named Rail in half. We had dispatched it with automatic weapons. The thing proved twelve feet in length, and like this one it had worn a human face on the head and shoulders of a lion; it, too, had had a pair of eagle-like wings folded against its sides and the long pointed tail of a scorpion curving in the air above it. A number of them had somehow wandered in from Shadow to devil our steps as we headed for that battle. There was no reason to believe all of them had been accounted for, save that none had been reported since that time and no evidence of their continued existence in the vicinity of Amber had come to light. Apparently, this one had wandered down into Arden and been living in the forest since that time. A final glance showed me that I might be pulled down in moments if I did not make a stand. It also showed me a dark avalanche of dogs rushing down the hill. I did not know the intelligence or psychology of the manticora. Most fleeing beasts will not stop to attack something which is not bothering them. Self-preservation is generally foremost in their minds. On the other hand, I was not certain that the manticora even realized that it was being pursued. It might have started out on my trail and only had its own picked up afterwards. It might have only the one thing on its mind. It was hardly a time to pause and reflect on all the possibilities. I drew Grayswandir and turned my mount to the left, pulling back on the reins immediately as he made the turn. Drum screamed and rose high onto his hind legs. I felt myself sliding backwards, so I jumped to the ground and leaped to the side. But I had, for the moment, forgotten the speed of the stormhounds, had also forgotten how easily they had once overtaken Random and myself in Flora's Mercedes, had also forgotten that unlike ordinary dogs chasing cars, they had begun tearing the vehicle apart. Suddenly, they were all over the manticora, a dozen or more dogs, leaping and biting. The beast threw back its head and uttered another cry as they struck at it. It swept that vicious tail through them, sending others. It reared then and turned, striking out with its forelegs as it descended. But even as it did this, a hound attached itself to its left foreleg, two more were at its haunches and one had scrambled onto its back, biting at its shoulder and neck. The others were circling it now. As soon as it would go after one, the others would dart in and slash at it. It finally caught the one on its back with its scorpion sting and disembowled the one gnawing at its leg. However, it was running blood from a double dozen wounds by then. Shortly, it became apparent that the leg was giving it trouble, both for striking purposes and for bearing its weight when it struck with the others. In the meantime, another dog had mounted its back and was tearing at its neck. It seemed to be having a more difficult time getting at this one. Another came in from its right and shredded its ear. Two more plied its haunches, and when the hand of oberon it reared again one rushed in and tore at its belly. Their barks and growls also seemed to be confusing it somewhat, and it began striking wildly at the ever-moving gray shapes. I had caught hold of Drum's bridle and was trying to calm him sufficiently to remount and get the hell out of there. He kept trying to rear and pull away, and it took considerable persuasion even to hold him in place. In the meantime, the manticora let out a bitter, wailing cry. It had struck wildly at the dog on its back and driven its sting into its own shoulder. The dogs took advantage of this distraction and rushed in wherever there was an opening, snapping and tearing. I am certain the dogs would have finished it, but at that moment the riders topped the hill and descended. There were five of them, Julian in the lead. He had on his scaled white armor and his hunting horn hung about his neck. He rode his gigantic steed Morgenstern, a beast which has always hated me. He raised the long lance that he bore and saluted with it in my direction. Then he lowered it and shouted orders to the dogs. Grudgingly, they dropped away from the prey. Even the doj on the manticora's back loosened its grip and leaped to the ground. All of them drew back as Julian couched the lance and touched his spurs to Morgenstern's sides. The beast turned toward him, gave a final cry of defiance and leapt ahead, fangs bared...They came together, and for a moment my view was blocked by Morgenstern's shoulder. Another moment, however, and I knew from the horse's behavior that the blow had been a true one. A turning, and I saw the beast stretched out, great gouts of blood upon its breast, flowering about the dark stem of the lance. Julian dismounted. He said something to the other riders which I did not overhear. They remained mounted. He regarded the stilltwitching manticora, then looked at me and smiled. He crossed and placed his foot upon the beast, seized the lance with one hand and wrenched it from the carcass. Then he drove it into the ground and tethered Morgenstern to its shaft. He reached up and patted the horse's shoulder, looked back at me, turned and headed in my direction. When he came up before me he said, "I wish you hadn't killed Bela." "Bela?" I repeated. He glanced at the sky. I followed his gaze. Neither bird was not in sight. "He was one of my favorites." "I am sorry," I said. "I misunderstood what was going on." He nodded. "All right. I've done something for you. Now you can tell me what happened after I left the palace. Did Brand make it?" "Yes," I said, "and you're off the hook on that. He claimed Fiona slabbed him. And she was not around to question either. She departed during the night, also. It's a wonder you didn't bump into one another." He smiled. "I'd have guessed as much," he said. "Why did you flee under such suspicious circumstances?" I asked. "It made it look bad for you." He shrugged. "It would not be the first time I've been falsely accused, suspected. And for that matter, if intent counts for anything, I am as guilty as our little sister. I'd have done it myself if I could. In fact. I'd a blade ready the night we fetched him back. Only, I was crowded aside." "But why?" I asked. He laughed. "Why? I am afraid of the bastard, that's why. For a long while, I had thought he was dead, and certainly hoped so -- finally claimed by the rk powers he dealt with. How much do you really know about him, Corwin?" "We had a long talk." "And... ?" "He admitted that he and Bleys and Fiona had formed a plan to claim the throne. They would see Bleys crowned, but each would share the real power. They had used the forces you referred to, to assure Dad's absence. Brand said that he had attempted to win Caine to their cause, but that Caine had instead gone to you and to Eric. The three of you then formed a similar triumvirate to seize power before they could, by placing Eric on the throne." He nodded. "The events are in order, but the reason is not. We did not want the throne, at least not that abruptly, nor at that time. We formed our group to oppose their group, because it had to be opposed to protect the throne. At first, the most we could persuade Eric to do was to assume a Protectorship. He was afraid he would quickly turn up dead if he saw himself crowned under those conditions. Then you turned up, with your very legitimate claim. We could not afford to let you press it at that time, because Brand's crowd was threatening out-and-out war. We felt they would be less inclined to make this move if the throne were already occupied. We could not have seated you, because you would have refused to be a puppet, a role you would have had to play since the game was already in progress and you were ignorant on too many fronts. So we persuaded Eric to take the risk and be crowned. That was how it happened." "So when I did arrive he put out my eyes and threw me in the dungeon just for laughs." Julian turned away and looked back at the dead manticora. "You are a fool," he finally said. "You were a tool from the very beginning. They used you to force our hand, and either way you lost. If that half-assed attack of Bleys' had somehow succeeded, you wouldn't have lasted long enough to draw a deep breath. If it failed, as it did, Bleys disappeared, as he did, leaving you with your life forfeit for attempted usurpation. You had served your purpose and you had to die. They left us small choice in the matter. By rights, we should have killed you -- and you know it." I bit my lip. There were many things I might say. But if he was telling something approximating the truth, he did have a point. And I did want to hear more. "Eric," he said, "figured that your eyesight might eventually be restored -- knowing the way we regenerate -- given time. It was a very delicate situation. If Dad were to return, Eric could step down and justify all of his actions to anyone's That would have been tpo patent a move to insure his own continued reign beyond the troubles of the moment. And I will tell you frankly that he simply wanted to imprison you and forget you." "Then whose idea was the blinding?" He was silent again for a long while. Then he spoke very softly, almost a whisper: "Hear me out, please. It was mine, and it may have saved your life. Any action taken against you had to be tantamount to death, or their faction would have tried for the real thing. You were no longer of any use to them, but alive and about you possessed the potentiality of becoming a danger at some future time. They could have used your Trump to contact you and kill you, or they could have used it to free you in order to sacrifice you in yet another move against Eric. Blinded, however, there was no need to slay you and you were of no usefor anything else they might have in mind. It saved you by taking you out of the picture for a time, and it saved us from a more egregious act which might one day be held against us. As we saw it, there was no choice. It was the only thing we could do. There could be no show of leniency either, or we might be suspected of having some use for you ourselves. The moment you assumed any such semblance of value you would have been a dead man. The most we could do was look the other way whenever Lord Rein contrived to comfort you. That was all that could be done." "I see," I said. "Yes," he agreed, "you saw too soon. No one had guessed youwould recover your sight that quickly, nor that you would be able to escape once you did. How did you manage it?" "Does Macy's tell Gimbel's?" I said. "Beg pardon?" "I said, nevermind. What do you know of Brand's imprisonment, then?" He regarded me once more. "All I know is that there was some sort of falling out within his group. I lack the particulars. For some reason, Bleys and Fiona were afraid to kill him and afraid to let him run loose. When we freed him from their compromise -- imprisonment -- Fiona was apparently more afraid of having him' free." "And you said you feared him enough to have made ready to kill him. Why now, after all this time, when all of this is history and the power has shifted again? He was weak, virtually helpless. What harm could he do now?" He sighed. "I do not understand the power that he possesses," he said, "but it is considerable. I know that he can travel through Shadow with his mind, that he can sit in a chair, locate what he seeks in Shadow and then bring it to him by an act of will without moving from the chair; and he can travel through Shadow physically in a somewhat similar fashion. He lays his mind upon the place he would visit, forms a kind of mental doorway and simply steps through. For that matter, I believe he can sometimes tell what people are thinking. It is almost as if he has himself become some sort of living Trump. I know these things because I have seen hin do them. Near the end, when wo had him under surveillance in the palace he had eluded us once in this fashion. This was the time he traveled to the shadow Earth and had you placed in Bedlam. After his recapture, one of us remained with him at all times. We did not yet know that he could summon things through Shadow, however. When he became aware that you had escaped your confinement, he summoned a horrid beast which attacked Caine, who was then his bodyguard. Then he went to you once again. Bleys and Fiona apparently got hold of him shortly after that, before we could, and I did not see him again until that night in the library when we brought him back. I fear him because he has deadly powers which I do not understand." "In such a case, I wonder how they managed to confine him at all?" "Fiona has similar strengths, and I believe Bleys did also. Between the two of them, they could apparently annul most of Brand's power while they created a place where it Would be inoperative." "Not totally," I said. "He got a The hand of oberon message to Random. In fact, he reached me once, weakly." "Obviously not totally, then," he said. "Sufficiently, however. Until we broke through the defenses." "What do you know of all their by-play with me -- confining me, trying to kill me, saving me." "That I do not understand," he said, "except that it was part of the power struggle within their own group. They had had a falling out amongst themselves, and one side or the other had some use for you. So, naturally, one side was trying to kill you while the other fought to preserve you. Ultimately, of course, Bleys got the most mileage out of you, in that attack he launched." "But he was the one who tried to kill me, back on Earth," I said. "He was the one who shot out my tires." "Oh?" "Well, that is what Brand told me, but it jibes with all sorts of secondary evidence." He shrugged. "I cannot help you on that," he said. "I simply do not know what was going on among them at that time." "Yet you countenance Fiona in Amber," I said. "In fact, you are more than a little cordial to her whenever she is about." "Of course," he said, smiling. "I have always been very fond of Fiona. She is certainly the loveliest, most civilized of us all. Pity Dad was always so dead-set against brother-sister marriages, as well you know. It bothered me that we had to be adversaries for so long as we were. Things returned pretty much to normal after Bleys' death, your imprisonment and Eric's coronation, though. She accepted their defeat gracefully, and that was that. She was obviously as frightened at the prospect of Brand's return as I was." "Brand told things differently," I said, "but then of course he would. For one thing, he claims that Bleys is still living, that he hunted him down with his Trump and knows that he is off in Shadow, training another force for another strike at Amber." "I suppose this is possible," Julian said. "But we are more than adequately prepared, are we not?" "He claims further that the strike will be a feint," I continued, "and that the real attack will then come direct from the Courts of Chaos, over the black road. He says that Fiona is off preparing the way for this right now." He scowled. "I hope he was simply lying," he said. "I would hate to see their group resurrected and at us again, this time with help from the dark direction. And I would hate to see Fiona involved." "Brand claimed he was out of it himself, that he had seen the error of his ways -- and suchlike penitent noises." "Ha! I'd sooner trust that beast I just slew than take Brand at his word. I hope you've had the sense to keep him well-guarded -- though this might not be of much avail if he has his old powers back." "But what game could he be playing now?" "Either he has revived the old triumvirate, a thought I like not at all, or he has a new plan all his own. But mark me, he has a plan. He has never been satisfied to be a mere spectator at anything. He is always scheming. I'd take an oath ,he even plots in his sleep." "Perhaps you are right," I said. "You see, there has been a new development, whether for good or ill, I cannot yet tell. I Just had a fight with Gerard. He thinks I have done Brand some mischief. This is not the case, but I was in no position to prove my innocence. I was the last person I know of to see Brand, earlier today. Gerard visited his quarters a short time ago. He says the place is broken up, there are blood smears here and there and Brand is missing. I don't know what to make of it." "Neither do I. But I hope it means someone has done the job properly this time." "Lord," I said, "it's tangled. I wish I had known all of these things before." "There was never a proper time to tell you," he said, "until now. Certainly not when you were a prisoner and could still be reached, and after that you were gone for a long while. When you returned with your troops and your new weapons, I was uncertain as to your full intentions. Then things happened quickly and Brand was back again. It was too late. I had to get out to save my skin. I am strong here in Arden. Here, I can take anything he can throw at me. I have been maintaining the patrols at full battle force and awaiting word of Brand's death. I wanted to inquire of one of you whether he was still around. But I could not decide whom to ask, thinking myself still suspect should he have died. As soon as I did get word, though, should it prove he was still living, I was resolved to have a try at him myself. Now this... state of affairs... What are you going to do now, Corwin?" "I am off to fetch the Jewel of Judgment from a place where I cached it in Shadow. There is a way it can be used to destroy the black road. I intend to try it." "How can this be done?" "That is too long a story, for a horrible thought has just occurred to me." "What is that?" "Brand wants the Jewel. He was asking about it, and now -- This power of his to find things in Shadow and fetch them back. How good is it?" Julian looked thoughtful. "He is hardly omniscient, if that is what you mean. You can find anything you want in Shadow the normal way we go about it -- by traveling to it. According to Fiona, he just cuts out the footwork. It is therefore an object, not a particular object that he summons. Besides, that Jewel is a very strange item from everything Eric told me about it. I think Brand would have to go after it in person, once he finds out where it is." "Then I must get on with my hellride. I have to beat him to it." "I see you are riding Drum," Julian observed. "He is a good beast, a sturdy fellow. Been through many a hellride." "Glad to hear that," I said. "What are you going to do now?" "Get in touch with someone in Amber and get up to date on everything we haven't had a chance to talk about -- Benedict, probably." "No good," I said. "You will not be able to reach him. He is off to the Courts of Chaos. Try Gerard, and convince him I am an honorable man while you are about it." 'The redheads are the only magicians in this family, but I will try. -- You did say the Courts of Chaos?" "Yes, but again, the time is too valuable now." "Of course. Get you gone. We will have our leisure later -- I trust." He reached out and clasped my arm. I glanced at the manticora, at the dogs seated in a circle about it. "Thanks, Julian. I -- You are a difficult man to understand." "Not so. I think the Corwin I hated must have died centuries ago. Ride now, man! If Brand shows up around here I'll nail his hide to a tree!" He shouted an order to his dogs as I mounted, and they fell upon the carcass of the manitcora, lapping at its blood and tearing out huge chunks and strips of flesh. As I rode past that strange, massive, manlike face, I saw that its eyes were still open, though glazed. They were blue, and death had not robbed them of a certain preternatural innocence. Either that, or the look was death's final gift -- a senseless way of passing out ironies, if it was. I took Drum back to the trail and began my hellride. X. Moving along the trail at a gentle pace, clouds darkening the sky and Drum's whinny of memory or anticipation... A turn to the left, and uphill... The ground is brown, yellow, back to brown again... The trees squat down, draw apart... Grasses wave between them in the cool and rising breeze... A quick fire in the sky... A rumble shakes loose raindrops... Steep and rocky now... The wind tugs at my cloak... Up... Up to where the rocks are streaked with silver and the trees have drawn their line... The grasses, green fires, die down in the rain... Up, to the craggy, sparkling, rainwashed heights, where the clouds rush and boil like a mudgorged river at floodcrest... The rain stings like buckshot and the wind clears its throat to sing... We rise and rise and the crest comes into view, like the head of a startled bull, horns guarding the trail... Lightnings twist about their tips, dance between them... The smell of ozone as we reach that place and rush on through, the rain suddenly blocked, the wind shunted away... Emerging on the father side... There is no rain, the air is still, the sky smoothed and darkened to a proper starfilled black... Meteors cut and burn, cut and burn, cauterizing to afterimage scars, fading, fading... Moons, cast like a handful of coins... Three bright dimes, a dull quarter, a pair of pennies, one of them tarnished and scarred... Down then, that long, winding way... Hoofclops clear and metallic in the night air... Somewhere, a cat-like cough... A dark shape crossing a lesser moon, ragged and swift... Downward . , . The land drops away at either hand... Darkness below... Moving along the top of an infinitely high, curved wall, the way itself bright with moonlight... The trail buckles, folds, grows transparent... Soon it drifts, gauzy, filamentous, stars beneath as well as above... Stars below on either side... There is no land... There is only the night, night and the thin, translucent... trail I had to try to ride, to learn how it felt, against some future use... It is absolutely silent now, and the illusion of slowness attaches to every movement... Shortly, the trail falls away, and we move as if swimming underwater at some enormous depth, the stars bright fish... It is freedom, it is the power of the hellride that brings an elation, like yet unlike the recklessness that sometimes comes in battle, the boldness of a risky feat welllearned, the rush of rightness following the finding of the poem's proper word... It is these and the prospect itself, riding, riding, riding, from nowhere to nowhere perhaps, across and among the minerals and fires of the void, free of earth and air and water... We race a great meteor, we touch upon its bulk... Speeding across its pitted surface, down, around, then up again... It stretches into a great plain, it lightens, it yellows... It is sand, sand now beneath our movement... The stars fade out as the darkness is diluted to a morning full of sunrise... Swaths of shade ahead, desert trees within them... Ride for the dark... Crashing through... Bright birds burst forth, complain, resettle... Among the thickening trees . Darker the ground, narrower the way... Palm fronds shrfnk to hand-size, barks darken... A twist to the right, a widening of the way... Our hoofs striking sparks from cobblestones... The lane enlarges, becomes a tree-lined street... Tiny row-houses flash by... Bright shutters, marble steps, painted screens, set back beyond flagged walks... Passing, a horse-drawn cart, loaded with fresh vegetables... Human pedestrians turning to stare... A small buzz of voices... On... Passing beneath a bridge... Coursing the stream till it widens to river, taking it down to the sea...Thudding along the beach beneath a lemon sky, blue clouds studding... The silt, the wrack, the shells, the smooth anatomy of driftwood... White spray off the lime-colored sea... Racing, to where the place of waters ends at a terrace... Mounting, each step crumbling and roaring down behind, losing its identity, joined with the boom of the surf... Up, up to the flattopped, treegrown plain, a golden city shimmering, mirage-like, at its end... The city grows, darkens beneath a shadowy umbrella, its gray towers stretch upward, glass and metal flashing light through the murk... The towers begin to sway... The city falls in upon itself, soundlessly, as we pass... Towers the hand of oberon topple, dust boils, rises, is pinked by some lower glow... A gentle noise, as of a snuffed candle, drifting by... A dust storm, quickly falling, giving place to fog... Through it, the sounds of automobile horns... A drift, a brief lift, a break in the gray white, pearlwhite, shifting... Our hoofprints on a shoulder of highway... To the right, endless rows of unmoving vehicles... Pearlwhite, graywhite, drifting again... Directionless shrieks and wailings... Random flashes of light... Rising once more... The fogs lower and ebb... Grass, grass, grass... Clear now the sky, and delicate blue... A sun racing to set... Birds... A cow in the field, chewing, staring and chewing... Leaping a wooden fence to ride a country road... A sudden chill beyond the hill... The grasses are dry and snow's on the ground... Tin-roofed farmhouse atop a hill, curl of smoke above it... On... The hills rise up, the sun rolls down, darkness dragged behind... A sprinkle of stars... Here a house, set far back... There another, long driveway wound among old trees... Headlights... Off to the side of the road... Draw rein and let it pass... I wiped my brow, dusted my shirtfront and sleeves. I patted Drum's neck. The oncoming vehicle slowed as it neared me, and I could see the driver staring. I gave the reins a gentle movement and Drum began walking. The car braked to a halt and the driver called something after me, but I kept going. Moments later, I heard him drive off. It was country road for a time after that. I traveled at an easy pace, passing familiar landmarks, recalling other times. A few miles later and I came to another road, wider and better. I turned there, staying off on the shoulder to the right. The temperature continued to drop, but the cold air had a good clean taste to it. A sliced moon shone above the hills to my left. There were a few small clouds passing overhead, touched to the moon's quarter with a soft, dusty light. There was very little wind; an occasional stirring of branches, no more. After a time, I came to a series of dips in the road, telling me I was almost there. A curve and a couple more dips... I saw the boulder beside the driveway, I read my address upon it. I drew rein then and looked up the hill. There was a station wagon in the driveway and a light on inside the house. I guided Drum off the road and across a field into a stand of trees. I tethered him behind a pair of evergreens, rubbed his neck and told him I would not be long. I returned to the road. No cars in sight. I crossed over and walked up the far side of the driveway, passing behind the station wagon. The only light in the house was in the living room, off to the right. I made my way around the left side of the house to the rear. I halted when I reached the patio, looking around. Something was wrong. The back yard was changed. A pair of decaying lawn chairs which had been leaning against a dilapidated chicken coop I had never bothered to remove, were gone. So, for that matter, was the chicken coop. They had been present the last time I had passed this way. All of the dead tree limbs which had previously been strewn about, as well as a rotting mass of them I had long ago heaped to cut for firewood, were also gone. The compost heap was missing. I moved to the space where it had been. All that was there was an irregular patch of bare earth of the approximate shape of the heap itself. But I had discovered in attuning myself to the Jewel that I could make myself feel its presence. I closed my eyes for a moment and tried to do so. Nothing. I looked again, searching carefully, but there was no telltale glitter anywhere in sight. Not that I had really expected to see anything, not if I could not feel it nearby. There had been no curtains in the lighted room. Studying the house now, I saw that none of the windows had curtains, shades, shutters or blinds. Therefore... I passed around the other end of the house. Approaching the first lighted window, I glanced in quickly. Dropcloths covered much of the floor. A man in cap and coveralls was painting the far wall. Of course. I had asked Bill to sell the place, I had signed the necessary papers while a patient in the local clinic, when I had been projected back to my old house -- probably by some action of the Jewel -- on the occasion of my stabbing. That would have been several weeks ago, local time, using the Amber to shadow Earth conversion factor of approximately two and a half to one and allowing for the eight days the Courts of Chaos had cost me in Amber. Bill, of course, had gone ahead on my request. But the place had been in bad shape, abandoned as it had been for a number of years, vandalized... It needed some new window panes, some roofing work, new guttering, painting, sanding, buffing. And there had been a lot of trash to haul away, outside as well as inside... I turned away and walked down the front slope to the road, recalling my last passage this way, halfdelirious, on my hands and knees, blood leaking from my side. It had been much colder that night and there had been snow on the ground and in the air. I passed near the spot where' I'd sat, trying to flag down a car with a pillow case. The memory was slightly blurred, but I still recalled the ones that had passed me by. I crossed the road, made my way through the field to the trees. Unhitching Drum, I mounted. "We've some more riding ahead," I told him. "Not too far this time." We headed back to the road and started along it, continuing on past my house. If I had not told Bill to go ahead and sell the place, the compost heap would still have been there, the Jewel would still have been there. I could be on my way back to Amber with the ruddy stone hung about my neck, ready to have a try at what had to be done. Now, now I had to go looking for it, when I'd a feeling time was beginning to press once again. At least, I had a favorable ratio here with respect to its passage in Amber. I clucked at Drum and shook the reins. No sense wasting time, even so. A half hour, and I was into town, riding down a quiet street in a residential area, houses all about me. The lights were on at Bill's place. I turned up his driveway. I left Drum in his back yard. Alice answered my knock, stared a moment, then said, "My God! Carl!" Minutes later, I was seated in the living room with Bill, a drink on the table to my right. Alice was out in the kitchen, having made the mistake of asking me whether I wanted something to eat. Bill studied me as he lit his pipe. "Your ways of coming and going still tend to be colorful," he said. I smiled. "Expediency is all," I said. "That nurse at the clinic... Scarcely anyone believed her story." "Scarcely anyone?" "The minority I refer to is, of course, myself." "What was her story?" "She claimed that you walked to the center of the room, became two-dimensional and just faded away, like the old soldier that you are, with a rainbow-like accompaniment." "Glaucoma can cause the rainbow symptom. She ought to have her eyes checked." "She did," he said. "Nothing wrong." "Oh. Too bad. The next thing that comes to mind is neurological." "Come on, Carl. She's all right. You know that." I smiled and took a sip of my drink. "And you," he said, "you look ' like a certain playing card I once commented on. Complete with sword. What's going on, Carl?" "It's still complicated," I said. "Even more than the last time we talked." "Which means you can't give me that explanation yet?" I shook my head. "You have won an all-expense tour of my homeland, when this is over," I said, "if I still have a homeland then. Right now, time is doing terrible things." "What can I do to help you?" "Information, please. My old house. Who is the guy you having fixing the place up?" "Ed Wellen. Local contractor. You know him, I think. Didn't he put in a shower for you, or something?" "Yes, yes he did... I remember. ' ' "He's expanded quite a bit. Bought some heavy equipment. Has a number of fellows working for him now. I handled his incorporation." "Do you know who he's got working at my place -- now?" "Offhand, no. But I can find out in just a minute." He moved his hand to rest on the telephone on the side table. "Shall I give him a ring?" "Yes," I said, "but there is a little more to it than that. There is only one thing in which I am truly interested. There was a compost heap in the back yard. It was there the last time I passed this way. It is gone now. I have to find out what became of it." He cocked his head to the right and grinned around his pipe. "You serious?" he finally said. "Sure as death," I said. "I hid something in that heap when I crawled by, decorating the snow with my precious bodily fluids. I've got to have it back now." "Just what is it?" "A ruby pendant." "Priceless, I suppose." "Your're right." He nodded, slowly. "If it were anyone else, I would suspect a practical joke," he said. "A treasure in a compost heap... Family heirloom?" "Yes. Forty or fifty carats. Simple setting. Heavy chain." He removed his pipe and whistled softly. "Mind if I ask why you put it there?" "I'd be dead now if I hadn't." "Pretty good reason." He reached for the phone again. "We've had some action on the house already," he remarked. "Pretty good, since I haven't advertised yet. Fellow'd heard from someone who'd heard from someone else. I took him over this morning. He's thinking about it. We may move it pretty quick." He began to dial. "Wait," I said. "Tell me about him." He cradled the phone, looked up. "Thin guy," he said. "Redhead. Had a beard. Said he was an artist. Wants a place in the country." "Son of a bitch!" I said, just as Alice came into the room with a tray. She made a tsking sound and smiled as she delivered it to me. "Just a couple hamburgers and some leftover salad," she said. "Nothing to get excited about." "Thank you. I was getting ready to eat my horse. I'd have felt bad afterwards." "I don't imagine he'd have been too happy about it himself. Enjoy," she said, and returned to the kitchen. "Was the compost heap still there when you took him over?" I asked. He closed his eyes and furrowed his brow. "No," he said after a moment. "The yard was already clear." "That's something, anyway," I said, and I began eating. He made the call, and he talked for several minutes. I got the drift of things from his end of the conversation, but I listened to the entire thing after he had hung up, while I finished the food and washed it down with what was left in my glass. "He hated to see good compost go to waste," Bill said. "So he pitched the heap into his pickup just the other day and took it out to his farm. He dumped it next to a plot he intends to cultivate, and he has not had a chance to spread it yet. Says he did not notice any jewelry, but then he could easily have missed it." I nodded. "If I can borrow a flashlight, I had better get moving." "Sure. I will drive you out," he said. "I do not want to be parted from my horse at this point." "Well, you will probably want a rake, and a shovel or a pitchfork. I can drive them out and meet you there, if you know where the place is." "I know where Ed's place is. He must have tools, though." Bill shrugged and smiled. "All right," I said. "Let me use your bathroom, and then we had better get moving." "You know where it is. -- By the way, you seemed as if you knew the prospective buyer." I put the tray aside and rose. "You heard of him last as Brandon Corey." "The guy who pretended to be your brother and got you committed?" " 'Pretended' hell! He is my brother. No fault of mine, though. Excuse me." "He was there." "Where?" "Ed's place, this afternoon. At least a bearded redhead was." "Doing what?" "Said he was an artist. Said he wanted permission to set up his easel and paint in one of the fields." "And Ed let him?" "Of course. Thought it was a great idea. That is why he told me about it. Wanted to brag." "Get the stuff. I will meet you there." "Right." The second thing I took out in the bathroom was my Trumps. I had to reach someone in Amber soonest, someone strong enough to stop him. But who? Benedict was on his way to the Courts of Chaos, Random was off looking for his son. I had just parted with Gerard on somewhat less than amicable terms. I wished that I had a Trump for Ganelon. I decided that I would have to try Gerard. I drew forth his card, performed the proper mental maneuvers. Moments later, I had contact. "Corwin!" "Just listen, Gerard! Brand is alive, if that is any consolation. I'm damn sure of that. This is important. Life and death. You've got to do something -- fast!" His expressions had changed rapidly while I had spoken -- anger, surprise, interest... "Go ahead," he said. "Brand could be coming back very soon. In fact, he may already be in Amber. You haven't seen him yet, have you?" "No." "He must be stopped from walking the Pattern." "I do not understand. But I can post a guard outside the chamber of the Pattern." "Put the guard inside the chamber. He has strange ways of coming and going now. Terrible things may happen if he walks the Pattern." "I will watch it personally then. What is happening?" "No time now. Here is the next thing: Is Llewella back in Rebma?" "Yes, she is." "Get hold of her with her Trump. She's got to warn Moire that the Pattern in Rebma has to be guarded also." "How serious is this, Corwin?" "It could be the end of everything," I said. "I have to go now." I broke the contact and headed for the kitchen and the back door, stopping only long enough to thank Alice and say good night. If Brand got hold of the Jewel and attuned himself to it, I was not certain what he would do, but I had a pretty strong hunch. I mounted Drum and turned him toward the road. Bill was already backing out of the driveway. XI. I cut through fields in many places where Bill had to follow the roads, so I was not all that far behind him. When I drew up, he was talking with Ed, who was gesturing toward the southwest. As I dismounted, Ed was studying Drum. "Nice horse, that," he said. "Thanks." "You've been away." "Yes." We shook hands. "Good to see you again. I was just telling Bill that I don't really know how long that artist stayed around. I just figured he would go away when it got dark, and I didn't pay too much attention. Now, if he was really looking for something of yours and knew about the compost heap, he could still be out there for all I know. I'll get my shotgun, if you like, and go with you." "No," I said, "thanks. I think I know who it was. The gun will not be necessary. WeTl just walk over and do a little poking around." "Okay," he said. "Let me come along and give you a hand." "You don't have to do that," I said. "How about your horse, then? What say I give him a drink and something to eat, clean him up a bit?" "I'm sure he'd be grateful. I know I would." "What's his name?" "Drum." He approached Drum and began making friends with him. "Okay," he said. "I'll be back in the barn for awhile. If you need me for anything, just holler." "Thanks." I got the tools out of Bill's car and he carried the electric lantern, leading me off to the southwest where Ed had been pointing earlier. As we crossed the field, I followed the beam of Bill's light, searching for the heap. When I saw what might be the remains of one, I drew a deep breath, involuntarily. Someone must have been at it, the way the clods were strewn about. The mass would not have been dumped from a truck to fall in such a dispersed fashion. Still... The fact that someone had looked did not mean he had located what he had been seeking. "What do you think?" Bill said. "I don't know," I told him, lowering the tools to the ground and approaching the largest aggregate in sight. "Give me some light here." I scanned what remained of the heap, then fetched a rakeand began taking it apart. I broke each clod and spread it upon the ground, running the tines through it. After a time. Bill set the lantern at a good angle and moved to help me. "I've got a funny feeling..." he said. "So do I." "... That we may be too late." We kept at it, pulverizing and spreading, pulverizing and spreading... I felt the tingle of a familiar presence. I straightened and waited. Contact came moments later. "Corwin!" "Here, Gerard." "What'd you say?" said Bill. I raised my hand to silence him and gave my attention to Gerard. He stood in shadow at the bright beginning of the Pattern, leaning upon his great blade. "You were right," he said. "Brand did show up here, just a moment ago. I am not sure how he got in. He stepped out of the shadows off to the left, there." He gestured. "He looked at me for a moment, then turned around and walked back. He did not answer when I hailed him. So I turned up the lantern, but he was nowhere in sight. He just disappeared. What do you want me to do now?" "Was he wearing the Jewel of Judgment?" "I could not tell. I only had sight of him for a moment, in this bad light." "Are they watching the Pattern in Rebma now?" "Yes. Llewella's alerted them." "Good. Stay on guard, then. I will be in touch again." "All right. Corwin -- About what happened earlier..." "Forget it." "Thanks. That Ganelon is one tough fellow." "Indeed," I said. "Stay awake." His image faded as I released the contact, but a strange thing happened then. The sense of contact, the path, remained with me, objectless, open, like a switched-on radio not tuned to anything. Bill was looking at me peculiarly. "Carl, what is happening?" "I don't know. Wait a minute." Suddenly, there was contact again, though not with Gerard. She must have been trying to reach me while my attention was diverted. "Corwin, it is important..." "Go ahead, Fi." "You will not find what you are looking for there. Brand has it." "I was beginning to suspect as much." "We have to stop him. I do not know how much you know about these matters -- " "Neither do I anymore," I said, "but I have the Pattern in Amber and the one in Rebma under gilard. Gerard just told me that Brand appeared at the one in Amber, but was scared off." She nodded her small, finefeatured face. Her red tresses were unusually disarrayed. She looked tired. "I am aware of this," she said. "I have him under surveillance. But you have forgotten another possibility." "No," I said. "According to my calculations, Tir-na Nog'th should not be attainable yet -- " "That is not what I was referring to. He is headed for the primal Pattern itself." "To attune the Jewel?" "The first time through," she said. "To walk it, he would have to pass through the damaged area. I gather that is more than a little difficult." "So you do know about it," she said. "Good. That saves time. The dark area would not trouble him the way it would another of us. He has come to terms with that darkness. We must stop him, now." "Do you know any shortcuts to that place?" "Yes. Come to me. I will take you there." "Just a minute. I want Drum with me." "What for?" "No telling. That is why I want him." "Very well. Then bring me through. We can as easily depart from there as from here." I extended my hand. In a moment, I held hers. She stepped forward. "Lord!" said Bill, drawing back. "You were giving me doubts about your sanity, Carl. Now it's mine I wonder about. She -- She's on one of the cards, too, isn't she?" "Yes. Bill, this is my sister Fiona. Fiona, this is Bill Roth, a. very good friend." Fi extended her hand and smiled, and I left them there while I went back to fetch Drum. A few minwtes later, I led him forth. "Bill," I said, "I am sorry to have wasted your time. My brother has the thing. We are going after him now. Thanks for helping me." I shook his hand. He said, "Corwin." I smiled. "Yes, that is my name." "We have been talking, your sister and I. Not much I could learn in a few minutes, but I know it is dangerous. So good luck. I still want the whole story one day." "Thanks," I said. "I will try to see that you get it." I mounted, leaned down and drew Fiona up before me. "Good night. Mister Roth," she said. Then, to me, "Start riding, slowly, across the field." I did. "Brand says you are the one who stabbed him," I said, as soon as we had gone far enough to feel alone. "That's right." "Why?" "To avoid all this." "I talked with him for a long while. He claimed it was originally you, Bleys and himself, together in a scheme to seize power. ' ' "That is correct." "He told me he had approached Caine, trying to win him to your side, but that Caine would have none of it, that Caine had passed the word along to Eric and Julian. And this led to their forming their own group, to block your way to the throne." "That is basically correct. Caine had ambitions of his own -- longterm ones -- but ambitions nevertheless. He was in no position to pursue them, however. So he decided that if his lot was to be a lesser one, he would rather serve it under Eric than under Bleys. I can see his point, too." "He also claimed that the three of you had a deal going with the powers at the end of the black road, in the Courts of Chaos." "Yes," she said, "we did." "You use the past tense." "For myself and for Bleys, yes." "That is not the way Brand tells it." "He wouldn't." "He said you and Bleys wanted to continue exploiting that alliance, but that he had had a change of heart. Because of this, he claims you turned on him and imprisoned him in that tower." "Why didn't we just kill him?" "I give up. Tell me." "He was too dangerous to be allowed his freedom, but we could not kill him either because he held something vital." "What?"' "With Dworkin gone. Brand was the only one who knew how to undo the damage he had done to the primal Pattern." "You had a long time to get that information out of him." "He possesses unbelievable resources." "Then why did you stab him?" "I repeat, to avoid all this. If it became a question of his freedom or his death, it were better he died. We would have to take our chances on figuring the method of repairing the Pattern." "This being the case, why did you consent to cooperate in bringing him back?" "First, I was not cooperating, I was trying to impede the attempt. But there were too many trying too hard. You got through to him in spite of me. Second, I had to be on hand to try to kill him in the event you succeeded. Too bad things worked out the way they did." "You say that you and Bleys had second thoughts about the alliance, but that Brand did not?" "Yes." "How did your second thoughts affect your desire for the throne?" "We thought we could manage it without any additional outside help." "I see." "Do you believe me?" "I'm afraid that I am beginning to." "Turn here." I entered a cleft in a hillside. The way was narrow and very dark, with only a small band of stars above us. Fiona had been manipulating Shadow while we had talked, leading us from Ed's field downward, into a misty, moor-like place, then up again, to a clear and rocky trail among mountains. Now, as we moved through the dark defile, I felt her working with Shadow again. The air was cool but not cold. The blackness to our left and our right was absolute, giving the illusion of enormous depths, rather than nearby rock cloaked in shadow. This impressipn was reinforced, I suddenly realized, by the fact that Drum's hoofbeats were not producing any echoes, aftersounds, overtones. "What can I do to gain your trust?" she said. "That's asking quite a bit." She laughed. "Let me rephrase it. What can I do to convince you I am telling the truth?" "Just answer one question." "What?" "Who shot out my tires?" She laughed again. "You've figured it out, haven't you?"  "Maybe. You tell me." "Brand," she said. "He had failed in his effort to destroy your memory, so he decided he had better do a more thorough job." "The version I had of the story was that Bleys had done the shooting and left me in the lake, that Brand had arrived in time to drag me out and save my life. In fact, the police report seemed to indicate something to that effect." "Who called the police?" she asked. "They had it listed as an anonymous call, but -- " "Bleys called them. He couldn't reach you in time to save you, once he realized what was happening. He hoped that they could. Fortunately, they did." "What do you mean?" "Brand did not drag you out of the wreck. You did it yourself. He waited around to be certain you were dead, and you surfaced and pulled yourself ashore. He went down and was checking you over, to decide whether you would die if he just left you there or whether he should throw you back in again. The police arrived about then and he had to clear out. We caught up with him shortly afterwards and were able to subdue him and imprison him in the tower. That took a lot of doing. Later, I contacted Eric and told him what had happened. He then ordered Flora to put you in the other place and see that you were held until after his coronation." "It fits," I said. "Thanks." "What does it fit?" "I was only a small-town GP in simpler times than these, and I never had much to do with psychiatric cases. But I do know that you don't give a person electroshock generally does just the opposite. It destroys some of the short-term ones. My suspicions began to stir when I learned that that was what Brand had had done to me. So I came up with my own hypothesis. The auto wreck did not restore my I had finally begun recovering them naturally, not as the result of any particular trauma. I must have done something or said something to indicate that this was occurring. Word of it somehow got to Brand and he decided that this would nor be a good thing to have happen at that time. So he journeyed to my shadow and managed to get me committed and subjected to treatment which he hoped would wipe out those things I had recently recovered. This was just partly successful, in that its only lasting effect was to fuzz me up for the few days surrounding the sessions. The accident may have contributed, too. But when I escaped from Porter and lived through his attempt to kill me, the process of recovery continued after I regained consciousness in Greenwood and left the place. I was remembering more and more when I was staying at Flora's. The recovery was accelerated by Random's taking me to Rebma, where I walked the Pattern. If this had not occurred, however, I am convinced now that it would all have come back, aijyway. It might have taken somewhat longer, but I had broken through and the remembering was an ongoing process, coming faster and faster near the end. So I concluded that Brand was trying to sabotage me, and that is what fits the things you just told me." The band of stars had narrowed, and it finally vanished above us. We advanced through what seemed a totally black tunnel now, with perhaps the tiniest flickering of light a great distance ahead of us. "Yes," she said in the darkness before me, "you guessed correctly. Brand was afraid of you. He claimed he had seen your return one night in Tir-na Nog'th, to the undoing of all our plans. I paid him no heed at the time, for I was not even aware you still lived. It must have been then that he set out to find you. Whether he divined our whereabouts by some arcane means or simply saw it in Eric's mind, I do not know. Probably the latter. He is occasionally capable of such a feat. However he located you, you now know the rest." "It was Flora's presence in that place and her strange liaison with Eric that first made him suspicious. Or so he said. Not that it matters, now. What do you propose doing with him if we get our hands on him?" She chuckled. "You are wearing your blade," she said. "Brand told me, not all that long ago, that Bleys is still alive. Is this true?" "Yes." "Then why am I here, rather than Bleys?" "Bleys is not attuned to the Jewel. You are. You interact with it at near distances, and it will attempt to preserve your life if you are in imminent danger of losing it. The risk, therefore, is not as great," she said. Then, moments later, "Don't take it for granted, though. A swift stroke can still beat its reaction. You can die in its presence." The light ahead grew larger, brighter, but there were no drafts, sounds or smells from that direction. Advancing, I thought of the layers upon layers of explanations I had received since my return, each with its own complex of motivations, justifications for what had happened while I was away, for what had happened since, for what was happening now. The emotions, the plans, the feelings, the objectives I had seen swirled like floodwater through the city of facts I was slowly erecting on the grave of my other self, and though an act is an act, in the best Steinian tradition, each wave of interpretation that broke upon me shifted the position of one or more things I had thought safely anchored, and by this brought about an alteration of the whole, to the extent that all of life seemed almost a shifting interplay of Shadow about the Amber of some never-to-be-attained truth. Still, I could not deny that I knew more now than I had several years earlier, that I was closer to the heart of matters than I had been before, that the entire action in which I had been caught up upon my return seemed now to be sweeping toward some final resolution. And what did I want? A chance to find out what was right and a chance to act on it! I laughed. Who is ever granted the first, let alone the second of these? A workable . approximation of truth, then. That would be enough. -- And a chance to swing my blade a few times in the right direction: The highest compensation I could receive from a one o'clock world for the changes wrought since noon. I laughed again and made sure my blade was loose in the sheath. "Brand said that Bleys had raised another army -- " I began. "Later," she said, "later. There is no more time." And she was right. The light had grown large, become a circular opening. It had approached at a rate out of proportion to our advance, as though the tunnel itself were contracting. It seemed to be daylight that was rushing in through what I chose to regard as the cavemouth. "All right," I said, and moments later we reached the opening and passed through it. I blinked my eyes as we emerged. To my left was the sea, which seemed to merge with the same-colored sky. The golden sun which floatedhung abovewithin it, all directions. Behind me, now, there was nothing but rock. Our passage to this place had vanished without a sign. Not too far below and before me -- perhaps a hundred feet distant -- lay the primal Pattern. A figure was negotiating the second of its outer arcs, his attention so confined by this activity that he had apparently not yet noted our presence. A flash of red as he took a turn: the Jewel, hanging now from his neck as it had hung from mine, from Eric's, from Dad's. The figure, of course, was Brand's. I dismouted. I looked up at Fiona, small and distraught, and I placed Drum's reins in her hand. "Any advice, other than to go after him?" I whispered. She shook her head. Turning then, I drew Grayswandir and' strode forward. "Good luck," she said softly. As I walked toward the Pattern, I saw the long chain, leading from the cavemouth to the now still form of the griffin Wixer. Wixer's head lay on the ground several paces to the left of his body. Body and head both leaked a normal colored blood upon the stone. As I approached the beginning of the Pattern, I did a quick calculation. Brand had already taken several turns about the general spiral of the design. He was approximately two and a half laps into it. If we were only separated by one winding, I could reach him with my blade once I achieved a position paralleling his own. The going, however, got rougher the further one penetrated the design. Consequently, Brand was moving at a steadily decreasing pace. So it would be close. I did not have to catch him. I just had to pick up a lap and a half and obtain a position across from him. I placed my foot upon the Pattern and moved forward, as fast as I was able. The blue sparks began about my feet as I rushed through the first curve against the rising resistance. The sparks grew quickly. My hair was beginning to rise when I hit the First Veil, and the crackling of the sparks was quite audible now. I pushed on against the pressure of the Veil, wondering whether Brand had noticed me yet, unable to afford the distraction of a glance in his direction just then. I met the resistance with increased force, and several steps later I was through the Veil and moving more easily again. I looked up. Brand was just emerging from the terrible Second Veil, blue sparks as high as his waist. He was grinning a grin of resolve and triumph as he pulled free and took a clear step forward. Then he saw me. The grin went away and he hesitated, a point in my favor. You never stop on the Pattern if you can help it. If you do, it costs a lot of extra energy to get moving again. "You are too late!" he called out. "I did not answer him. I just kept moving. Blue fires fell from the Pattern tracery along Grayswandir's length. "You will not make it through the black," he said. I kept going. The dark area was just ahead of me now. I was glad that it had not occurred over one of the more difficult portions of the Pattern this time around. Brand moved forward and slowly began his movement toward the Grand Curve. If I could catch him there, it would be no contest. He would not have the strength or the speed to defend himself. As I approached the damaged portion of the Pattern, I recalled the means by which Ganelon and I had cut the black road on our flight from Avalon. I had succeeded in breaking the power of the road by holding the image of the Pattern in my mind as we had gone across. Now, of course, I had the Pattern itself all around me, and the distance was not nearly so great. While my first thought had been that Brand was simply trying to rattle me with his threat, it occurred to me that the force of the dark place might well be much stronger here at its source. As I came up to it, Grayswandir blazed with a sudden intensity which outshone its previous light. On an impulse, I touched its point to the edge of the blackness, at the place where the Pattern ended. Grayswandir clove to the blackness and could not be raised above it. I continued forward, and my blade sliced the area before me, sliding ahead in what seemed an approximation of the original tracery. I followed. The sun seemed to darken as I trod the dark ground. I was suddenly conscious of my heartbeat, and perspiration formed on my brow. A grayish cast fell over everything. The world seemed to dim, the Pattern to fade. It seemed it would be easy to step amiss in this place, and I was not certain whether the result would be the same as a misstep within the intact portions of the Pattern. I did not want to find out. I kept my eyes low, following the line Grayswandir was inscribing before me, the blade's blue fire now the only thing of color left to the world. Right foot, left foot... Then suddenly I was out of it and Grayswandir swung free in my hand once again, the fires partly diminished, whether by contrast with the reilluminated prospect or for some other reason I did not know. Looking about, I saw that Brand was approaching the Grand Curve. As for me, I was working my way toward the Second Veil. We would both be involved in the strenuous efforts these entailed in a few more minutes. The Grand Curve is more difficult, more prolonged than the Second Veil, however. I should be free and moving more quickly again before he worked his way through the barrier. Then I would have to cross the damaged area another time. He might be free by then, but he would be moving more slowly than I would, for he would be into the area where the going becomes even more difficult. A steady static arose with each step that I took, and a tingling sensation permeated my entire body. The sparks rose to mid-thigh as I moved. It was like striding through a field of electric wheat. My hair was at least partly risen by then. I could feel its stirring. I glanced back once to see Fiona, still mounted, unmoving, watching. I pressed ahead to the Second Veil. Angles... Short, sharp turns... The force rose and rose against me, so that all of my attention, all of my strength was now occupied in striving against it. There came again that familiar sense of timelessness, as though this was all I had ever done, all that I ever would do. And will... A focussing of desire to such an intensity that everything else was excluded... Brand, Fiona, Amber, my own identity... The sparks rose to even greater heights as I struggled, turned, labored, each step requiring more effort than the previous one. I pushed through. Right into the black area again. Reflexively, I moved Grayswandir down and ahead once more. Again, the grayness, the monochrome fog, cut by the blue of my blade opening the way before me like a surgical incision. When I emerged into normal light, I sought Brand. He was still in the western quadrant. Struggling with the Grand Curve, about twothirds of the way through it. If I pushed hard, I might be able to catch him just as he was coming out of it. I threw all of my strength into moving as quickly as possible. As I made it to the north end of the Pattern and into the curve leading back, it struck me suddenly what I was about to do. I was rushing to spill more blood upon the Pattern. If it came to a simple choice between further damage to the Pattern and Brand's destroying it utterly, then I knew what I had to do. Yet, I felt there had to be another way. Yes... I slowed my pace just a trifle. It was going to be a matter of timing. His passage was a lot rougher than mine just then, so I had an edge in that respect. My entire new strategy involved arranging our encounter at just the right point. Ironically, at that moment, I recalled Brand's concern for his rug. The problem of keeping this place clean was a lot trickier, though. He was nearing the end of the Grand Curve, and I paced him while calculating the distance to the blackness. I had decided to let him do his bleeding over the area which had already been damaged. The only disadvantage I seenied to possess was that I would be situated to Brand's right. To minimize the benefit this would give him when we crossed blades, I would have to remain somewhat to the rear. Brand struggled and advanced, all of his movements in slow motion. I struggled too, but not as hard. I kept the pace. I wondered as I went, about the Jewel, about the affinity we had shared since the attunement. I could feel its presence, there to my left and ahead, even though I could not see it now upon Brand's breast. Would it really act to save me across that distance should Brand gain the upper hand in our coming conflict? Feeling its presence, I could almost believe that it would. It had tom me from one assailant and found, somehow, within my mind, a traditional place of safety -- my own bed -- and had transported me there. Feeling it now, almost seeing the way before Brand through it, I felt some assurance that it would attempt to function on my behalf once again. Recalling Fiona's words, however, I was determined not to rely on it. Still, I considered its other functions, speculated upon my ability to operate it without contact... Brand had almost completed the Grand Curve. I reached out from some level of my being and made contact with the Jewel. Laying my will upon it, I called for a storm of the red tornado variety which had destroyed lago. I did not know whether I could control that particular phenomenon in this particular place, but I called for it nevertheless and directed it toward Brand. Nothing happened immediately, though I felt the Jewel functioning to achieve something. Brand came to the end, offered a final exertion and passed from the Grand Curve. I was right there behind him. He knew it, too -- somehow. His blade was out the instant the pressure was off, he gained a couple feet faster than I thought he could, got his left foot ahead of him, turned his body and met my gaze over the lines of our blades. "Damned if you didn't make it," he said, touching the tip of my blade with his own. "You would never have gotten here this soon if it weren't for the bitch on the horse, though." "Nice way to talk about your sister," I said, feinting and watching him move to parry. We were hampered, in that neither of us could lunge without departing the Pattern. I was further hampered in not wanting to make him bleed, yet. I faked a stop thrust and he drew back, sliding his left foot along the design to his rear. He withdrew his right then, stamped it and tried a head cut without preliminaries. Damn it! I parried and then riposted by pure reflex. I did not want to catch him with the chest cut I had thrown back at him, but the tip of Grayswandir traced an arc beneath his sternum. I heard a humming in the air above us. I could not, afford to take my eyes off Brand, though. He glanced downward and backed some more. Good. A red line now decorated his shirtfront where my cut had taken him. So far, the material seemed to be absorbing it. I stamped, feinted, thrust, parried, stop thrust, bound and unbound -- everything I could think of to keep him retreating. I had the psychological edge on him in that I had the greater reach and we both knew I could do more things with it, more quickly. Brand was nearing the dark area. Just a few more paces... I heard a sound like a single bell chime, followed by a great roaring. A shadow suddenly fell upon us, as though a cloud had just occluded the sun. Brand glanced up. I think I could have gotten him Just then, but he was still a couple feet too far from the target area. He recovered immediately and glared at me. "Damn you, Corwin! That's yours, isn't it?" he cried, and then he attacked, discarding what caution he still possessed. Unfortunately, I was in a bad position, as I had been edging up on him, preparing to press him the rest of the way back. I was exposed and slightly off-balance. Even as I parried, I realized it would not be sufficient, and I twisted and fell back. I struggled to keep my feet in place as I went down. I caught myself with my right elbow and my left hand. I cursed, as the pain was too much and my elbow slid to the side, dropping me to my right shoulder. But Brand's thrust had gone by me, and within blue haloes my feet still touched the line. I was, out of Brand's reach for a death-thrust, though he could still hamstring me. I raised my right arm, still clutching Grayswandir, before me. I began to sit up. As I did, I saw that the red formation, yellow about the edges, was now spinning directly above Brand, crackling with sparks and small lightnings, its roar now changed to a wailing. Brand took hold of his blade by the forte and raised it above his shoulder like a spear, pointed in my direction. I knew that I could not parry it, that I could not dodge it. With my mind, I reached out to the Jewel and up to the formation in the sky... There came a bright flash as a small finger of lightning reached down and touched his blade... The weapon fell from his hand and his hand flew to his mouth. With his left hand, he clutched at the jewel of Judgment, as if he realized what I was doing and sought to nullify it by covering the stone. Sucking his fingers, he looked upward, all of the anger draining from his face to be replaced by a look of fear verging on terror. The cone was beginning to descend. Turning then, he stepped onto the blackened area, faced south, raised both his arms and cried out something I could not hear above the wailing. The cone fell toward him, but he seemed to grow two-dimensional as it approached. His outline wavered. He began to shrink -- but it did not seem a function of actual size, so much as an effect of distancing. He dwindled, dwindled, was gone, a bare instant before the cone licked across the area he had occupied. With him went the Jewel, so that I was left with no way of controlling the thing above me.I did not know whether it was better to maintain a low profile or to resume a normal stance on the Pattern. I decided on the latter, because the whirlwind seemed to go for things which broke the normal sequence. I got back into a sitting position and edged over to the line. Then I leaned forward into a crouch, by which time the cone began to rise. The wailing retreated down the scale as it withdrew. The blue fires about my boots had subsided completely. I turned and looked to Fiona. She motioned me to get up and go on. So I rose slowly, seeing that the vortex above me continued to dissipate as I moved. Advancing upon the area where Brand had so recently stood, I once again used Grayswandir to guide me through. The twisted remains of Brand's blade lay near the far edge of the dim place. I wished there were some easy way out of the Pattern. It seemed pointless to complete it now. But there is no turning back once you have set foot upon it, and I was extremely leary of trying the dark route out. So I headed on toward the Grand Curve. To what place, I wondered, had Brand taken himself? If I knew, I could command the Pattern to send me after him, once I reached the center. Perhaps Fiona had an idea. Still, he would probably head for a place where he had allies. It would be senseless to pursue him alone. At least I had stopped the attunement, I consoled myself. Then I entered the Grand Curve. The sparks shot up about me.    about just what happened in the Soviet Union last summer and fall. According to one report the Soviets have developed a powerful laser system capable of blinding our infra-red detection satellites; according to another there was a large gas fire in Siberia and everyone got excited over nothing. No matter. Whatever happened in # there is no secret that the gaged in a technological race to develop large laser weapons. The death rays of #'s science fiction are coming, and someone 'will develop them. Let's take the opportunity to look at lasers, grasers, nasers, masers, and such other devices. First, all these gadgets have one thing in common. They produce coherent radiation through stimulated emission. That sounds elementary to about half my readers, and incomprehensible to the rest, so at the risk of boring some of you (we know of at least one Nobel prizewinner who regularly reads Galaxy) I'd better explain. Imagine a mob leaving a football stadium after a game. You could say that the stadium is radiating people. They walk at different speeds with different lengths of stride, and they go in different directions. Their motion is outward from the stadium, but otherwise unpredictable: it is incoherent. Now imagine that they all issue from the same stadium door; they march in step, each stride the same length, and they all go in the same direction. Coherent radiation is like that. It's all the same frequency (and thus if it is visible light is a very pure color); it goes in the same direction. Think of light as waves, and all the waves have their peaks and valleys at exactly the same time. The result is a very powerful beam. This is done by stimulated emission, and that takes a bit of explaining. All electromagnetic radiation involves photons. A very small part of the electromagnetic spectrum is visible light. When the frequency gets too high, the light is no longer visible, and we call it ultra-violet. Higher frequencies yet are x-rays, gamma rays, and finally what are called cosmic rays. Below the red end of the spectrum is, not surprisingly, infra-red, which we can detect as heat. At lower frequencies still are radio, radar, and television. In theory at least a "laser" could be built which operated in any frequency from cosmic rays down through gamma rays (grasers) through visible light (lasers), down into the infra-red (IR), through the radio frequencies (masers), and finally down to the frequencies we use to send power through wires. However, since a #-cycle wave (which sometimes you hear as a hum if you put a cheap radio set near an electrical wire) has a wave-length something like # miles long, it's unlikely that anyone will ever want to build a device to stimulate radiation at that frequency. In practice we don't know how to build stimulated emission devices at all frequencies. One of the Navy's big problems is developing a powerful blue-green laser. Obviously such a device would be useful, because that's the frequency of light that best penetrates ocean water, and would let submarines look a long way ahead without giving off the characteristic "ping" of a sonar. There are, however, lasers at a number of visible light frequencies, masers which work the same way but in radio frequencies, and IR lasers which operate at the low edge of visibility. They work this way: Take some atoms that have the desired characteristics. Excite an electron, so that it jumps to a higher energy state. It absorbs a photon when it does that. Now "stimulate" the atom so that the electron will jump back to the lower energy state, giving up the captured photon as it does. That photon comes out at precisely the same frequency each time. Now get a lot of those atoms to do that at the same time, confine the photons so they can't get out except when going in exactly one direction, and you've got a coherent beam. Its frequency will depend on the kind of atoms you've excited. Note what we've done. We haven't created any energy. Instead, we've put in energy and got it out again. Since no process is # efficient, we've lost some of our input. On the other hand, the energy we put in wasn't coherent, and the output was. The energy input process is called "pumping". The first lasers, and many of those for sale commercially, are pumped by light. There are, however, a number of other ways to pump a laser. You can use electro-magnetic energy by surrounding the laser device with coils of wire and putting juice through them. You can also pump the laser directly through nuclear radiation, and we'll come back to that. If you want a portable laser, you might also come up with a mirror system that gathers sunlight, focusses it into your device, and converts it to laser energy. That's not too useful for military weapons unless by agreement you won't fight in the shade, but it could be a valuable technique. However you pump the laser, and whatever the frequency you're using, the result is a beam each of whose elements is exactly (well, almost exactly) parallel. One spacetracking system sends out a beam that hasn't fanned to more than a few meters at satellite altitudes. Thus you've concentrated a lot of energy into a very narrow beam. and that is why all the military interest. Of course there are a number of other applications that have nothing to do with war and destruction. Laser beams bouncing off the reflector Neil Armstrong left at Tranquility measure the Earth-Moon distance within fractions of a centimeter, and that allows tests of great importance to cosmologists -- one cosmological theory says that the universal constant of gravitation (G) isn't constant at all, but changes with time. Since the masses of Earth and Moon don't change much, a good test of whether or not G is changing is just how stable that Earth-Moon distance is. Incidentally, the last I heard the experimental results indicate that G is not changing, but stay tuned; there's just enough error in the observations to let a few cosmologists hang onto the G-is-changing theory. Most, however, seem to have given it up. We've all heard about some other civilian uses for lasers, such as communication, surveying instruments that need no flag-man and are a thousand times more accurate than the old transit-target-and-chain system, satellite tracking devices, laser surgery to bum out just the cells the physician wants killed without harming those on either side (and yes, lasers can be focussed that small), and all the rest. Lasers are one major reason for retiring the slide rule: laser accuracies allow manufacture of the electronic chips that are the heart of pocket computers. (It seems unfair, since the laser's inventor was a slide-rule addict, but there's nothing to be done about it. Dietzgen has gone out of the slide-rule business, and there you are. Progress.)    So. We have a source of narrowly focussed energy. Obviously, if we can get enough energy focussed into a narrow enough beam, we have a death ray. Add more and we have a disintegrator. The military advantages are enormous. No longer is there a time-of-flight problem. For all practical purposes your shot hits the instant it is fired, which means you don't need to track the target, whether it's a tank or an dead. Also, you've launched nothing, and you can refire your weapon as fast as you can pump up its atoms. You haven't contaminated your defense environment by blowing off chemical or atomic weapons and thus producing smoke or ionization or something else you can't see through. It shouldn't be any surprise that military people sponsor a very great deal of laser research. Most of it is secret and it takes a lot of digging to find out how well they're doing, but from hints that turn up here and there, laser weapons are doing quite well. A few years ago there were rumors that lasers were used to knock fist-sized holes in Army tanks at about a hundred feet. A year ago last fall I was told by a usually reliable source that the airplane-eating laser was proved out to be practical. Now we have the rumors of the Soviet laser blinding our IR satellites. Even if it didn't happen, it wouldn't be too surprising. As I write this there aren't too many details known. According to Aviation Week AW) a publication not generally known for being wrong, on several occasions the US IR-watching satellites were suddenly blinded by a very great deal of IRftequency energy coming into their receptors. That could happen in several ways. One, there was just a lot of IR coming up out of the Soviet Union. A very large fire, for example, would do it. Another way would be for a smaller amount of IR to be focussed exactly onto our satellite. Nothing could do that but a laser. Again according to AW, when this first happened US weather satellites were called on to show us the fire in Siberia. They hadn't seen their lower-altitude spy satellites (I don't know what they're called nowadays; they used to be called project listed in the Pentagon phone book, but if you dialled the number someone answered "Weather Observation") and it didn't find any fire. The AW article stirred up a fuss ("panic" was one of the milder words used to describe reactions in the aerospace industry) and there was subsequently a Department of Defense statement to the effect that nothing had happened, and someone else reported that it was all a big false alarm over a natural gas fire in word for everything they tell you -- you do, don't you? -- then that's all there is to the story. If you have an abnormal distrust who pointed out that the early warning satellites -- they're supposed to watch for the IR flare of Soviet synchronous altitude, and if you can shine enough energy on them at that altitude you're a long way toward burning holes into something at, that point the hackles start rising on the back of your neck, or they do on mine, and if you're not scared, maybe you'd better rethink the problem. And here I've got to say a few words about politics, and I hope I don't lose too much of my readership.    In this era of "overkill", surely no one but a madman would risk nuclear war. One hears that said until it becomes a part of one's mental furniture. Unfortunately, it isn't true. One need not be mad to begin nuclear war. One may quite rationally do it. Perhaps "rational" is the wrong word. Perhaps I should say "logically" instead. It all depends on whether or not you regard Marxism as "rational". Certainly good Marxists do, and in fact every Soviet university student is required to take some forty semester-hours of courses in the subject; and one of the tenets of Marxism is not only that it is rational, but that it is the only rational political philosophy. Marxism claims to be an objective science of history with predictive powers. Like Hari Seldon's Plan in the old Asimov Foundation series, Marxism doesn't pretend to be exact. Variations are possible, and even errors are possible; but Marxism is, say the Marxists, the only objective science of history, and in its broad predictions it is infallible. Marxism rejects any religiously-derived values and ethics and goals for the human race; Marxists have only one source of ethical values: to further progress, which is defined as moving toward the ultimate social order, namely the classless society. That which brings us nearer that goal is progressive and good. That which puts off man's final state is regressive, reactionary, and evil. No individual person is important, and indeed concern for individuals in preference to the ultimate historical goal is mere bourgeois sentimentality. This most emphatically does not mean that Marxists are villains or that they do not love their families and friends; only that to allow love for friends or families to stand in the way of progress is, by definition, regressive, reactionary, bourgeois, and condemnable. Therefore no Marxist could in conscience long as he could be certain that (#) the human race would survive it, and (#) the outcome would be the world revolution and the triumph of socialism. It is as if a convinced Christian were truly to believe that he could only bring about the Second Coming by starting Armageddon. Now naturally no one is going to rumor, or sloppy calculations. One precept of the Leninist branch of Marxism (one which I suspect Karl Marx would condemn, but I may be wrong) is "Do not endanger the homeland of Socialism.' This allows Marxists to be good Russian patriots, and certainly tempers reckless adventurism. However, it is not required for all of the Soviet Union enough lives through to bring the Revolution and its attendent benefits to all mankind. What is enough might in theory be a scientific question (to Marxists all social problems are scientific questions) but in the real world any decision is likely to be affected by the normal sentiments of mankind, or at least one sincerely hopes so. Note, though, that such influence is intellectually condemned, and that the more educated the Soviet citizen, the more intellectual training in Marxism he has enjoyed. So. Have we demonstrated that it would be rational to begin WW IE provided only that the military authorities could assure the Presidium that (#) the Soviets would survive, and (#) there would be no effective opposition to communism throughout the world; and that this is entirely independent of the level of casualties the Soviet Union and the rest of the world might sustain? Now I am not insane enough to think that most Soviet citizens, or even most Party members, think that way; but they are supposed to think that way, they teach their university students to think that way, and some of them talk as if they really think that way; and there is no intellectually acceptable argument within the confines of Marxism to refute the proposition. Thus, what happens if one morning the Marshal of the Soviet Union reports that "If the war begins tomorrow, we will lose # of our population. We will retain at least # of our industry. The Red Army will occupy all of Europe to the Atlantic coast within # weeks. The United States, Canada, Australia,, and New Zealand will effectively cease to exist and certainly will have no military power whatever. China will be neutralized and if it becomes necessary will be reduced to the stone age. What are your orders?" In my judgment that would not be a safe world to live in because someone in the Presidium might well find it tempting -- and would the others have effective arguments? Be powerful enough to halt the truly convinced Marxists? It seems to me a bad gamble, and far better for all of us that we never give the Suslov's of this world such a temptation.    Nonsense. Idiocy. Etc. Pournelle has finally gone off his rocker, and probably was deranged all the time. In the first place, no one could imagine keeping national power after losing # of their population. But they took losses of over # in WW II and emerged infinitely more powerful when the war ended than when it began. Even so. There's no way to hold casualties that low. The US has milwould end civilization and indeed very nearly exterminate mankind; certainly it would end that techological civilization that you, Pournelle, are so proud of and from which you expect such great things. I wish I believed that. Unfortunately I know better. There is a way to fight strategic nuclear war. There is a war plan that will neutralize most of those US weapons. I'm giving away no secrets by describing it. First, suppose we get rid of the airplanes, or at least don't replace the poor old B-#'s which were, after all, designed in the post-WW era and were built in the #'s. Second, note that of our missile subs, many are in harbor at any given time, and can't get out on less than a couple hours' notice. Scratch half the sub force, killed in harbor. Next, imagine that the Soviets have many more subs than we do (and in fact according to Jane' s they do) and that they routinely send them out to follow our misslie boats around (as, I am told, they now do). Scratch more of the sub fleet. If we're lucky maybe ten subs will get off their birds. That's about # missiles; not an impossible number to intercept if you've got laser weapons. We'll come back to that in a moment. But there are all those Minuteman and Titan missiles. Yes: # in all, # Titan and # Minuteman. All land based. All in locations mapped precisely down to the last inch. (I could obtain such maps with a few hundred dollars and a summer of work, and if I could we may be sure the Soviets have done it.) The land-based missiles ean be dealt with. The technique is ealled pin-down, and it works this way. First, blind the IR satellites, so that the first indication that anything is coming out of the Soviet Union is from B-Mews at Fairbanks, Gander, Thule, etc. If you want to be really sneaky fire the first shots from submarines. In any event with targeted Re-entry Vehicles) you need only one bird to drop a warhead at each Minuteman and Titan complex. Explode the warheads at optimum burst height. Repeat every five minutes. One warhead explodes over each missiles farm. I don't know the exact time of powered flight for Minuteman but it's easy to show that it has to be more than four minutes, and Titan has about the same rise time. The birds are very vulnerable during boost-phase. It doesn't take a lot of disturbance to knock them way off course -- after all, a tiny nudge at this end is miles and miles after incontinental flight. Not one of those birds is going to hit its designated target. Meanwhile, behind that train of one-every-four-minutes pindown missiles there comes a wave of Insanity? Yes, in the sense that it's hard to imagine sane people doing it. No, in that it makes perfect sense if you believe the only destiny of man is to achieve the classless society, and the United States is the only obstacle in the way of eternal peace and happiness for all. What evidence have we that anyone might do this? Only that when the US decided we had "enough" -- that is, had achieved nuclear sufficiency -- we stopped building birds. We haven't put a new missile into a silo in a decade. It was thought that one reason for "international tension" was that the Soviets felt strategically inferior to us. They were nervous because we might be contemplating preventive or pre-emptive war. All that would vanish when they achieved parity. Therefore, we stop building strategic weapons and let them catch up. They caught up. They kept going. They've got a lot more birds than we tlo, and as best I can tell, they're building them still. What for? It's a costly effort and of no rational value -- unless you define rational as I just have.    So now what? Should the US spend a great deal more money on nuclear weapons? Increase our over-kill capability? (Note that if you assume you'll lose part of your force because you intend to let the other guy attack first, you need "overkill" in order to have "sufficiency". Note also that the Soviets have long since gone past us in "overkill" capacity, and are still with birds.) I won't pretend to knowledge of optimum strategic mix. I'm far out of date and intend to stay that way -- don't want a clearance. I'd rather be able to say what I want without worry. It's certainly possible that we need some new strategic offense weapons, and to update those we have. I do, however, have strong feelings about concentrating entirely on offensive weapons. Air Force generals have long downgraded strategic defense. Air war strategists are taught "nobody ever won a war by protecting himself' and similar maxims. Defensive weapons are no doubt a fine thing, but mostly they suck up scarce defense funds that should be going into weapons we can use to knock out the other guy before he can do any harm to our people. Given a good enough strategic offense, we won't need defensive weapons because either we will have deterred the other guy so he doesn't start the war in the first place, or he will be knocked out quickly and effectively if he does. So say a number of generals. I have never agreed. I don't agree now. I believe a defensive arms race makes enormous sense. Yes, and I supported the too, even though I knew full well that Spartan wasn't likely to be worth a hoot in hell. Why? Well, because the really expensive technology and the really tricky do with Spartan. Don't get me wrong. The kill mechanism is the weapons. Until you have something that will deliver lethality you can't hand, even if you have a marvelous kill mechanism, you can't use it unless you can detect and locate your target. That was the expensive part of tection and tracking. Hardened radars. Phased-array radars, which look like solid concrete barns, have been known in theory for a long time, but in practice they're hideously complex. They work this way. In the old-fashioned radar the antenna moved. A big dish was steered mechanically, and your tracking computer "knew" where the dish was pointed at the time it received the blip returned from the target. The antenna was vulnerable to enemy weapons -- even chemical weapons, sabotage, and small-arms fire -- and the mechanical parts caused terrible errors unacceptable at thousand-mile ranges. Phased-array radars have thousands of small antennae buried in a lump of concrete: Nothing moves. Instead the various antenna elements are excited in a precise computer-controlled sequence and the returns monitored by computer. The whole thing is expensive in money, and a few years ago expensive in terms of needed research to get it working. We got that much out of our dead tennae and computers, and need only a kill mechanism. The laser is the obvious answer to that. What kind I leave to the experts. The theoretically best would be x-ray or gamma-ray (graser) frequencies since those would penetrate atmosphere best and deliver the greatest lethality per lasers are likely to be large, very large, and we need a great deal of work on them. They may need a new form of pumping. We have now a few nuclear-energy pumped lasers -- that is, a small unshielded reactor pours neutrons and other high-energy nuclear particles directly into the laser, which transforms their energy into useful coherent radiation. (It is even proposed for the future that nuclear-pumped lasers be put into orbit to light cities at night and keep streets warm in winter. Possible but I'd think unlikely.) Certainly the efficiency of lasers needs work. When you pump enough energy in to kill missiles at great distances, you'd best not waste much in your laser lest you melt your own system. Methods of steering the mirrors must be developed. None of this, though, looks all that difficult. There was a time when really big lasers were "theoretically impossible" but them days is gone forever. Somebody's going to do it. And we will be in a new military era. There are also enormous civilian benefits. Really big lasers can put mass into orbit, cutting down on the costs of entering the Third Industrial Revolution. (See this column in the two previous issues of Galaxy for more on that.) I do want to emphasize, though, that I'm not argumerely as a sneaky way to get space industries. No. Big lasers, coupled with already developed phased-array radar tem capable of handling a few hundred incoming missiles. It may be chauvinistic of me, but I'd rather we had that capability and the Soviets didn't. That's highly unlikely -- especially so if what our IR satellites saw was not a Siberian gas fire -- so I'll settle Strategically that would make the pin-down attack impossible, and any first-strike war plan hideously complex. I've discussed the probable diplomatic consequences in an earlier column. The resulting bipolar world has its problems, but it's one we could live in. What I really wouldn't like to see is too much temptation put in the way of the Party Theoreticians over there. Maybe it isn't likely -- reverently, I hope to God it isn't likely -- but might they believe what they've been teaching the last forty years?  Uana Ji Democracy Is the perfect system -- In Its place. On Spindrift the wind is everything. It bears moisture from the seas to the thirsty land, and in certain seasons, carries the thoughts of the people. #s the prow of a ship forces spray, so the planet's winds, influenced by the two parent moons, drive its inhabitants. It seldom rains on Spindrift... The day's sensations were comforting if unfamiliar: The rhythmic thrumming of an obelisk tree fragmented with sighs as spindrift brushed its crown of fronds. There was a purposeful whir of wings from a passing dragonfly, skimming the puddle of water outside the door for food. On the very edge of perception a human worked his nets, the feather-light touch of his awareness intruding only momentarily into the fullness of Galan's own. It had been a good season. The tidelands teemed with life, the spindrift was gentle and dependable, even the midges were less troublesome than usual. Beyond the stand of trees that fronted the house, Galan could see fish Jumping on the surface of the salt-pond. The giller's nets would be full this night. Still, she missed her crystal mountain pond, the vivid bloodleaf at her door, the warm glint of fireblight and the purity of baby's breath nestled in the tumbled rocks of home. Here in the lowlands there were no passing ghostweeds, no mountain gibby purring on the open hearth of a quiet evening, no music in the wind. Here there was only the dull blue of fen groundsel and gray of treewort, and the everpresent waterwind. The colors of the lowlands muted and ran together in a filmy haze, which was good for the fish that lived in the salt-ponds, and for the beaded lizard eyeing her suspiciously from the corner of Jamie's graystone house; good for Jamie, who was a giller. But not for a musician, whose duty and pleasure lay above the fens and marshes, on mountainside where the wind was dry and laden with the stuff of threnodies and bagatelles. She loved Jamie, but she felt no sense of shelter in his dwelling, nor much sympathy for the hardships of his trade. Nor could he, for his part, understand her love of the heights and the music she found there. It was, Galan knew, an imperfect match at best. The week of years they had passed in lovemaking attested to its quality, but it said nothing of their other needs. And now he had asked her, for the first time, to have a child. More sensitive than most, Galan knew the depth of his need. She could receive as well as focus an emotional response; it was this talent that made her what she was, a transmitter of music to those whose sensitivity was dull and whose feelings were borne on chaotic winds, to be scattered meaninglessly over the world. She could channel those emotions, play them back to their sources organized and strengthened into chords of meaning; but it required fierce concentration, mainly to dampen her own emotions. She felt a twinge of resentment that he had asked her now, with Trine approaching, to decide such a difficult question. But she couldn't really blame him, either. Because she was more skilled than he in controlling emotion, the giller knew of her only what she had let him know, in carefully phrased responses and gently modulated reactions. He would be appalled to feel the true extent of her denial of the life he lived, her revulsion at the thought of spending the years it would take to rear a child here, away from her own element. And a child did need the polarity of two parents; that was the custom and it was a good one. She was not prepared to flout it and knew Jamie to be even less so. Galan must live here or he must come to her, and that he would not do. He had his own priorities, after all. The thought, too heavy to bear, came inevitably; Yet I must give him an answer. And if it is no, he will to share his portion of the world. But even more unbearable: Can I give up the windsong? Leave the highwind to wallow here, in mud and salt, for a month of years? No... Tired of wrangling with the hangman's choice, she got up and went into the house. At the door she hesitated, to see that all was in order before she left. Her glance lingered for a moment on the pallet in the corner, seeing more than its readiness for his use at day's end. Why should their joining be so complete, their pleasure in one another so sure, when all else was wrong? Oh Jamie, Jamie... She shrugged away the sudden pang of need, and made herself look from the pallet to the rack of pipes, the table clear of breakfast clutter, the planked floor swept clean. Everything would be in order when she returned. She would be gone, but he would expect that. She had already stayed longer than was usual, and his proposal would need time to consider. She placed the protective headpiece firmly on her head. Usually, she left herself open to sensations on the long path home; this time, she would pay heed to her own emotions, without interference from the outside world. Perhaps she could weave a solution from their tangled skein, one acceptable if not beautiful to them both. But as she turned mountainward her heavy heart belied the hope. irk ir Candace stopped in midpath, feasting her weary eyes and wearier soul on Galan's dwelling. From her vantage point above the escarpment, on the edge of which hung the house, she could see the spring-fed pond alive with motion even though it lay sheltered from the wind. So, she elated, even now, seven days before Trine, the wind has orchestral force. What a fugue it will provide! She hoped Galan's windmantle was strongly built so the delicate reeds of the windwall would not be buffeted meaninglessly. The thought, seemingly motile, drew the wind at her afresh. Her headpiece strained away from her closecropped hair with such force that Candace made to save it, even though she knew it was fastened securely under her chin. The coarse brown cloth of her cloak twisted and flapped about her path-weary legs, reminding her once more of the hours they had carried her up the leeward side of the mountain, and of the days before when they were cramped in the tiny passenger space of a wheeled troika drawn by three slavering moorhounds. The journey from her own windwall atop a smaller peak to the north had been a long one. The rest of her body, too, was reminding her in various ways of the years it had served her before bringing her here, to journey's end. This will be your last concert away from home, old woman, she told herself. You'll not be a lissome maid again, not in this life. She straightened her sagging shoulders and willed her legs to move her yet a little farther, and woodenly, they complied. She went slowly down the rubbled path toward the rippled shimmer of pond and adamantine glow of roof. How many men, she wondered as she picked her way among the litter of stones, had it taken to drag the planks for that roof over moor and up mountainside? How many to fasten them there on the edge of nothingness, securely enough to withstand these many generations of windforce. A hundred? Two hundred? She couldn't guess. Even to cut the rock-hard wood of an obelisk tree took almost superhuman strength and will. She had seen the process once and never did she forget it. Sweat-streaked men with hand-axes, hacking first, and then hewing with chisels, all to wrest a single plank from the sixty-foot length of trunk. She had been fascinated by their patience, their determination surely as hard as the obelisk itself, and had remarked to her companion (a poet whose name was Tong forgotten), that it was almost an art-form. She did remember his retort: "Nonsense. Art is a celebration of the natural, not the destruction of it, for whatever useful purpose. At best this is craft. But art? Hardly!" Candace had not pursued the notion, for the poet was speaking truth as most would see it, but still she wondered. She had been taught as he had, that the purpose of all art was to interpret and illuminate that which already existed. Nature was the ultimate reality, and discovering man's place in it was the goal of all thought and all artistic effort. There was no such activity as true creation, just as there was no such state as perfection. The closest one could come to either of these impossibles lay in discovery. But the thought had always nagged her: What would it be like to create music? Not glean it as we do from the wind, nor from the feelings borne on its wings, but make it, fashion it, ourselves...from ourselves... could it thus generate emotion? That's blasphemy, for sure... or trumpery. She chuckled aloud. But a granddame of advanced years is entitled to a bit of irreverent nonsense now and again. "Hoa Candace! Caaandace!" The shout came clearly to her, carried on a strong updraft, then tattered away on a crosswind. She saw the slender figure of Galan round pond's edge and step pathward. Now there's your lissome maid, her tired old mind observed. Look how she scrabbles up those rocks. Energy is indeed wasted on the young. She stopped near a patch of mouse-ear, the soft furry leaves windwhipped and shredded. So let the young expend it and save your own, old woman. Galan covered the remaining distance in half the time it would have taken Candace, and with gleeful huffing and whooshing, threw herself on the older woman. "Candace! So long... since... your dear presence... whuff!" "Slow down, my girl. You wouldn't want to topple an old lady from her tired feet, now would you?" "Old lady, indeed!" Galan laughed, then stood back to look her up and down. The thin, brownclad shoulders were trapped firmly in the young one's grip. "What's this?" she asked in measured tones. "A mourning cloak?" Candace nodded slowly. "For "And I to hear," the girl said softly. She folded the old woman to her, gently, then released her. "But come, you've been many days without a good meal and a soft bed, and there's both waiting below." "Let's get to it, then," Candace said, "before you have to fetch it here."    Later they sat, the old woman and the young one, listening to the cheerful sound of the fire. A gibby had honored the house with its tawny presence and lay purring at their feet. On the hearth a jug of candlebeny wine was mulling; its spicy fragrance filled the room and tantalized their noses. Outside, the wind whistled and moaned. "And what of Stefan?" Candace asked. She was lying on a low pallet near the fire, sated with a supper of spoonbread and cheese. Galan, seated on the hearth to watch over the progress of the wine, tossed her head impatiently. She did not tolerate Stefan well. "Oh, he'll be here, to be sure. But when, the wind knows, not I." "He sent you no message, then... ah, well, he's young and cocksure. But he is a talented musician, right enough. Humility will come with time. Then even Stefan may be surprised at what he can do." Galan dipped the wine into bowls, handed one to Candace. The steaming brew was heady and sweet; the old woman sighed her pleasure. "In Stefan's case, it may take a great deal of time," Galan observed dryly, but without rancor. "Take care. It's hot as a geyser." "And as wonderful," Candace said, sipping despite the warning. "It was worth the journey, just for this." They drank silently for a while, wrapped in comfort and well-being. The gibby stirred and opened his great green eyes, fixing them both with an impassive gaze. "What a fine big fellow he is," Candace said. "Will he stay long?" "A night or two at best. His fancy is even more free than the rest of his breed." Galan reached for him, stroked the white fur under his pointed chin. "Is that not so, gibcat?" In answer, he yawned enormously and flopped his length, as great as Galan 's own, sideways to give her more area. Candace chuckled. "He's mindful of his pleasure, too, I see. Not too independent for all that, are you, gibby?" "We humans could take a lesson from him," Galan said. "You'll never see a gibcat who'll let himself be tethered in exchange for a little stroking now and then, for all he likes his pleasure." "I read once, I forget where, that a gibcat' s name comes from the oldest times; it means 'one that's castrated,' from an attempt by our ancestors to domesticate him." Galan looked properly horrified. "Castrate such a one as this! But surely they could see it would do no good, either to the beast or the one who'd own it." "It may be our ancestors were lackwits," the old woman said. "Though they probably thought themselves wise enough." The girl sat in silence for a time, considering this barbarism. Her face was bathed in firelight, giving her a mellowness beyond her years. Candace caught herself blinking and made an effort to be wakeful. The combination of food and wine and fire was having its effect. Her body yearned for sleep, but there was much Galan needed to share, that was clear. Candace had been aware of the younger woman's turmoil even before she removed the protective headpiece to allow the full communication their mutual affection demanded. Speech was sufficient for business with strangers, but hardly adequate for the heart's more pressing needs. "So," the old woman said at length, "I think I'm not the only one here wrapped in widow's weeds. Would you share your grief? Perhaps it will help me to forget my own?" Galan fixed her eyes on the gibcat and neither her chin nor the hand that stroked the fur trembled in the least. But she was ripe for weeping; Candace could feel the tears form in her own thoughts, as poignantly as if they were her own. She felt a great surge of sorrow for the stricken girl, whose loneliness was terrible. Maybe more terrible than my own, Candace thought. Here is the loneliness of choice. While mine... death gives us no choices. Could I bear my loneliness, "Speak of it, why don't you," she invited. "Your heart may not be less sore for the telling, but at least it will be open. Grief should not be hoarded. There's plenty enough of it to share." Speak Galan did, for past her intention, for she knew the older woman was tired. Yet once unlocked the emotion poured out of itself; she could not have stopped it any more than she could keep the waters of the pond from flooding the house if the penstock were to give way. In simple phrases and a complex miasma of emotions the story of the giller and his simple human request came forth; her denial of him, and the heartrending knowledge that he would seek fulfillment elsewhere; her bitterness that she'd been called upon to choose between her life and her love; her certainty that she would never find the latter as satisfying with another, nor the former as rewarding as it had been in the past. The old woman listened and felt, giving what comfort there was and saying little. The gibcat purred and the fire died. Near dawn they slept. itkk ' Stefan arrived in five days' time, only two days before Trine. He was nervous and impatient, for which Galan and Candace made allowances. This was his first major effort as a musician, for Trine coincided with perigee only once in seven years. Faeder and Modor, the two big moons, and Kind, the tiny moonlet, exerted their fuir force upon the winds and tides on such occasion, with the winds rising to gale force and the emotional tenor of the people at its peak. It was said that the winds were responsible for the ability to transmit feeling and thought. That before coming to Spindrift, people had to rely solely on words. Deeper thinkers ascribed the effect not to the winds, but to the moons themselves, saying that the orbs were possessed of some mystic power, and that when all three were in the sky their power was combined and somehow amplified. Deeper thinkers yet believed that the power was not mystic at all, but merely some unknown physical force emanating from the orbiting bodies, but they did not speculate thus openly. Whatever the cause -- winds, moons... or something inherent in the people themselves invocable only by belief in some outer agency -- when the three moons rode the heavens together, the effect was of full communal telepathy. The normal ability to transmit only deepest emotions became Total Awareness. By formalizing it, madness had been averted in the early days of Spindrift's settlement. Through art, the thoughts focused on humankind rather than one's own petty concerns. Trine was traditionally a time of catharsis through the celebration of the universal; a time when the people of Spindrift knew each other with an intimacy that would have been, they thought, too painful if not for the ritual associated with its observation. For an event of such magnitude a single musician was inadequate. Candace, Galan and Stefan would perform together, a Triple Fugue, with the people determining the motif. They would begin to arrive during the daylight hours, camping at every level up the mountain, with the earliest enjoying the highest and best positions. At dusk, when the largest of the moons glimmered wanly forth, the musicians would prepare themselves to receive; only when Modormoon, next in size, showed her penumbral shadow, would the windmantle be raised and the concert begin. On the mountain itself the moonflowers which bloomed only during the full of the parent moons would burst triumphantly open, their pungent fragrance carried aloft on the highwind along with their seed. The next day the people would leave as quietly as they had come, but behind them would remain the offerings they had brought in payment for their experience; moor hens and mountainberries, peppercorns and truffles, lengths of midge net and blocks of dried peat, sacks of millet and rootcrop, and here and there a moss agate or geyserite, polished to glowing perfection. It was a truly unique event, and therefore Galan and Candace were inclined to be forebearing when Stefan demanded to know if they were ready to do their parts. It was not until he insisted upon inspecting the reeds, to see for himself that the windways were in proper alignment and repair, that Galan lost control of her temper. "And do you think, Stefan," she demanded, "that I would misknow my own wall? It's a perfect instrument, Trine or no, but if your nerves demand proof, inspect all you like!" "My dear Galan," said the boy (for he was hardly more than that, Galan reminded herself forcefully), "I am aware that you have but recently come through a windstorm of your own making, but I trust it won't affect your performance as it is now affecting your temper... the people deserve better than that." "I'll guard my emotions, Stefan, and leave you to yours. Just mind you don't overstep your bounds. Remember you are, for all your talent, but a beginner." Their anger vibrated the air. Candace, having lived through many perigees and not a few Trines, sought to restore calm. "Come, come," she pleaded. "The three of us will be together when the wind roars through that wall. It will be difficult enough for each of us to stanch the inner flow of feelings, the better to feel the larger flow from without; this turmoil amongst ourselves won't be of any help in the task." Galan's anger abated in the face of the old woman's appeal. But Stefan still radiated resentment. His heart burns with jealousy, the old woman observed, for what he feels Galan has that he is more deserving of Compared to the mountain beneath our feet, Stefan's is little better than a hillock. Tossing his fair straight hair, the boy determined to have the last word: "I am glad that one of us is heart-free and hopeful of the future," he flung at them. "If I'm any reader of the winds at all, the mood this year is joyous and thankful of nature's bounty. The two of you'd be better suited to feed them back a dirge, as if they'd been inflicted with pestilence and drought." Now it was Candace who flared. Young scalawag. Tell me how to practice my art, will he? Yet her voice when she spoke betrayed no emotion, and she forced the inner calm to dampen its presence in her thoughts. "You speak thoughtlessly, my young friend. Be assured that Galan and I will be as ready as your unpracticed self when the great event arrives. And as for the interpretation, it would be more professional if you'd await the presence of those people you bespoke, before you try to judge their thought." Her face wrinkled in mischief. "Besides, it may be that the people need what Galan and I have to share with them more than they need a smug reflection of themselves. Who's to say? Surely not a young musician making ready for his first Trine." He was staring at her, aghast. "You would attempt to... to influence the music? You joke badly with me, Candace. I nevet did take you for a mossback, but neither did I think you a heretic. Moonstruck, the both of you. I'm going to the peak for solitude, to see if I can mend the hole you've made in my objectivity. I only hope your two minds are as suitably composed when I return as my unpracticed one!" With that, he stomped from the house. Candace and Galan exchanged glances, and when he was out of earshot, burst into peals of laughter. "That pompous, insensitive..." Galan began, and Candace finished the thought, "... rockwortl" They tumbled to the hearthside pallets, gasping and holding their sides. A harlequin table, knocked to the floor when Galan missed her aim, spilled its contents, but in their mirth they didn't notice. "... Remember now, see that your mind is..." "Suitably composed. Quite so!" "Moonstruck, are we?" Candace said when their laughter had subsided. "A mooncalf himself, and telling me I'm struck!" "Ah, well, as you said before, he's young. If we were not tolerant of youthful offense, there'd be few adults in the world." "Truly spoken, Galan. You wear your own maturity well." The girl sobered and threw a discomfited glance at her companion. "If only it were so. Stefan's right to this extent: my objectivity is strained at best." "I have a premonition suitable for Trine," said the old woman. "The answer you seek will come in the fugue. Objective or no, it will be worthy of the people's consideration, too." The girl lifted a quizzical brow. What scheme is this dear old lady hatching? Aloud, she inquired: "And Stefan? Will such as he appreciate this answer?" "Perhaps not now," Candace acknowledged. "But even Stefan will someday feel the pain of personal loss."    Faedermoon's pale disc had already become visible when the last to arrive settled into the protection of the rocks. A thousand eyes were fastened upon heaven, a thousand ears filled with windsong. Galan strained in the stillsheltered house to feel Jamie's presence on the hillside, though she knew it would be lost in the multitude who awaited Modormoon's appearance. Perhaps then, she thought, when the windmantle' s raised, there'll be some small indication of his presence, borne aloft with all the rest, yet separate from them... Candace interrupted the thought with a gentle admonition. "It's time, Galan. Modormoon is showing herself." Breathing deeply, Galan willed herself to be empty of the giller, to be drained of all personal considerations and attend to the needs of those gathered without. Then she walked to the truss on the right, as Stefan went to the left, and together they levered the mantle away from the wall. The exposed reeds began to vibrate, slowly at first, and then in a crescendo as the mantle was raised to its fullest height and the moonpulled air roared through the windways. Cacophonous at the start, it was gathered slowly into tones as Stefan's mind took hold, simultaneously modulating the vibration of the reeds, and stating the question that poured upward from the gathered minds. His control was firm and sure, the question that would form the basic motif for the first movement o# the future strongly put. Galan had no difficulty adding the counterpoint of doubt that this was the most important question man in his ignorance could pose. She could feel Candace reinforcing her, strengthening the counterpoint against the steady throb of Stefan's opening: Why, the gathered minds demanded, as one, must there be hardship, suffering, want in the midst of plenty? Why death? And the counterpoint? What good to ask? Death is surely as natural as life. Is there not some other question that lies deeper in the heart? Candace strengthened her control, forcing the counterpoint to become the main theme. Stefan receded into background. Why is acceptance so difficult? Candace phrased it as a sigh, adding: If we are born of the soil, why do we hate its call? Galan joined her, a series of images: Does the moorhound question his yoke? Can a fish hate the net? Only man rails at fate. Stefan left off his repetition of the earlier chords, made the response borne upward from the gathered multitude: And only man is vain. Our death feeds the soil, and it replenishes us. So, Galan thought, Stefan had been right. The fugue would be a celebration of death, an almost joyful affirmation of its place in nature's scheme. The doubts, the grief at the personal loss it caused, the anguish at its contemplation, all would sink into background, to become mere counterpoints to the main theme: Death may triumph, but we, the living, reap its benefits. Stefan continued, the reeds parted firmly to provide forceful accompaniment to the image: We see the parent moons, how they move apart to make way for Kind. We must take our lesson from them, and go readily to the soil, that our children will prosper. Galan prepared to counter softly. And the childless? Should they think so highly of the moons' example? She had barely chorded the phrase when Candace startled them all by introducing a stop. Overriding both of the younger musicians, she followed the brief rest with a strongly phrased command: Consider one such ill-fated soul, whose mate has gone to the soil, leaving no child behind to comfort a grieving mother. Can such a one be reconciled so easily? What of loss? Not of life, but of a loved one? Come, feel for a heartbeat her grief at his passing... Stefan was struck dumb. He was staring at the older woman incredulously, the wall totally out of his control now as the fine, sure touch of Candace manipulated it. After a moment's hesitation, Galan joined her. And finally, many heartbeats later, Stefan too joined in, providing a counterpoint of youthful optimism for their mutual and most incredibly personal lament. More sure now that Stefan had succumbed to Candace's innovation, Galan moved to take control: What of the unhappy lover? Come, feel the pain of separation... She had just chorded the phrase when a thought touched hers, tentatively at first, but so familiar to her that it grew quickly into his presence. Jamie! He had come after all. With his presence so strong as to be standing beside her, the last shreds of objectivity were cast aside, and she began to tell him, in the music, of the feelings she'd kept hid. The other two musicians gave up the reeds, letting her mind range at will over the instrument set into the wall. They listened with the rest, as Galan bared her heart. But they might all have left save one, and the music would have been the same. Together, the three finished the last movement. It would be, Galan knew, the subject of many a debate among those gathered below, but it would also be not soon forgotten; for at its end, the wind carried an ovation of tears.    "You'll go then?" Candace asked. She stood by the pond, ready to leave. "I'll go," Galan answered. "Perhaps we'll invent a new custom, Jamie and I. A child raised a season in the father's element and a season in the mother's may be a most fortunate being. Who can know till it's tried?" The old woman nodded. "I doubt that it matters much where a child is loved, only that it is loved. And as to custom, it's a good thing to flout now and again. Keeps the world young, and vital." She winked so wickedly that Galan had to laugh, and almost missed her question: "Has Stefan recovered?" "Magnificently," Glan said. "His ego is already devising applications for the future." "Ah, well. I'll leave it to you younger souls to see that he controls it. One's particular concerns should not be elevated to the level of art unless they are of truly universal interest. The traditional approach may be right to that extent. But neither should art become an insipid reflection of the majority." She cocked her head, an old elf who knew the mischief she'd done. "When I made my personal sorrow a part of the future, did you know that you would do likewise? Or was it only impulse?" "That," Galan said, "plus the presence of Jamie in my thought. Trine brought many novelties this year, eh, Candace?" The old woman nodded. "And your giller? Do you know his mind as well as your own? Will he give up his lowlands each season as it turns, for all the time it will take to raise a child?" "After hearing the music we put into the wind, how could he refuse?" They embraced and Candace took her leave. It may be her last concert, Galan thought as she watched the solitary figure dwindle out of sight, but it won't be an end to her. She's brought a new kind of music to the world. No longer will an artist be content to read the message carried on the wind, when he can create his own, and make the wind carry it. Joyously she considered a name for the child. Candace if it's a girl. If a boy, we'll call him Candor. A novel name perhaps, but the world'll learn to like it. Then she went inside to make ready for her own journey, to the lowlands where the giller waited.  Spider Robinson Now You See ItIHimIThem... , Gene DeWeese  Roheil Coulson, Doubleday, # pp., # The Starcrossed, Ben Bova, Chilton, # pp., # Human Machines, ed. Thomas N. Scortia  George Zebrowski, Vintage, # pp., # The Stardust Voyages, Stephen Tall, Berkley, # pp., # Soldier, Ask Not, Gordon R. Ability Quotient, Mack Reynolds, Ace, # pp., I .# Six Science Fiction Plays, ed. Roger El wood. Pocket, # pp., # Space Relations, Donald Barr, Fawcett, # pp., # The Weird World of Gahan Wilson , Tempo, lotsa pages, # Imaginative Sex, John Norman, Science Fiction Book Review Index, #-#, ed. H.W. Hall, Gale Research Co., # pp. , no price named. Bedlam Planet, John Brunner, Ace, # pp., # # pp., # #rp "is that, to work, it must be superfluous." Ever hear of Rocket To The Morgue! It's a murder mystery the late Anthony Boucher published many moons ago (a reissue of which would be timely and a review copy of which would be appreciated), which takes place in the world of SF, and whose characters, I am told, are drawn from Heinlein and John Campbell and like that. I would love to read this book. I am informed that it is a fine, tight mystery as good as Boucher ever produced (a considerable recommendation), with the added spice of the in-joke. I did read, and thoroughly enjoyed (and would welcome a reissue etc.) Larry Niven and David Gerrold's The Flying Sorcerer, which was a carefully plotted and splendidly written novel of interstellar hilarity, one of the most consistently hilarious books I've ever read. It also took added spice from an in-joke: its alien primitives worship a puntheon of gods with SF names (Fineline the God of Engineers, T'Sturshin the God of Love. Elcin the Midget God of Thunder and Musk-watz of the Winds being entirely enough examples). Are you getting my point? The in-joke is a splendid spice. Try to bake a cake of nutmeg sometime. Now You See ItIHimIThem... is a nutmeg cake. It, like Rocket to the Morgue, is a murder mystery, and get this, kids: the murder takes place at what the jacket copy alleges is a WorldCon (World Science Fiction Convention, Mr. Van Winkle) -- although it reads more like a cross between some ghastly little regional Con and a Star Trek Sale (I refuse to call them Cons). You get brief vicarious glimpses of Gordy Dickson, Kelly Freas (mysteriously described as "whitehaired") and a few other pro and fan luminaries, and the murder itself and a Vanishing Killer. The murder victim is, named Tucker, but in no way resembles the Tucker  have come to know and... er, know; nor does the sheriff named Hensley remind me overmuch of Honest Joe. The plot is dumb, the writing tired, all characters in the book are moron stereotypes -- all it has going for it is the in-joke, which, since it ain't superfluous, collapses under the strain. Then... On the other hand... There's The Starcrossed, Ben Bova's delightful novel of gibbering madness in the #-D TV biz, which might have been subtitled Fear and Loathing In Toronto. For those few of you who won't catch the reference, Harlan Ellison once created and sold a TV series, The Starlost, which was taken from his tender hands, raped, beaten, ritually mutilated and left for dead on the airwaves. This end-product (and the expression may never have been more aptly-used) was so unrec-' ognizably butchered that Harlan rightly insisted the series be ere; dited to "Cordwainer Bird," a fictitious entity and another in-joke. You wanna hear horror stories about the scriptwriter who thought the back-up controls were what would make the starship back up, go talk to Harlan -- or talk to Ben, who worked as "science consultant" preproduction until he discovered that they were ignoring every word? he said. Now Ben once got a terrific! novelette, "When No Man Pur- sueth," out of me by having me fictionalize something that actually happened to me on a Greyhound bus. So this time he followed his own advice and wrote a thinlydisguised account of the filming of Starlost, set in a nearfuture which represents an all-too-plausible extrapolation of the decadence of the TV industry here and in Canada. It is deftly plotted, mordantly satiric, actually rib-splitting in places -- and includes a character who I swear to God is Harlan to the life . But please note the order: it is a good book and it is a lovely injoke. Even if you are one of the dwindling minority who don't know Harlan, or one of the lucky few who missed The Starlost, you will almost undoubtedly enjoy The Starcrossed, the Catch-# of the TV world in SF form. In a book-full of funny gags, the in-joke is blessedly superfluous... and therefore it works.    Enough on the subject of injokes. What else in dis paper bag? (I'm "on vacation" in the United Snakes this month, selling two books and a fat novella, battling entropy under the hood of my car, gulping books whenever I can, generally between enormous medicinal doses of Tullamore Dew.) A series, then, of more or less disconnected snapshots: Oh yez. Human Machines. It's getting to the point where any antho with George Zebrowski's name on it goes to the top of my reading list (a dizzying height) sight unseen. This one confirms the tendency. It's not the first theme antho on cyborgs, and it won't be the last, but it's one of the best: a widespectrum sampling of SF speculation on cybernetic intelligence over the last # years, ranging from Guy Endore's "Men of Iron" to Jack Dann's "I'm With You In Rockland"; from Kuttner's "Camouflage" to Vonnegut's "Fortitude"; and it includes a remarkably interesting intro (almost a contradiction in terms) on The Cyborg in SF. Also represented are Damon Knight, C. L. Moore, Walter Miller Jr., "J.J. Coupling," James Blish, editor Zebrowski (a ghastly story about a starship fucking itself) and co-editor Thomas N. Scortia with one of his best stories, "Sea Change." It is worth noting that while these stories are individually excellent and collectively an exhaustive exploration of the cyborg concept, they are none of them the overanthologized, overfamiliar stories a hack-editor could have cheaply and quickly slapped together on the theme. C.L. Moore's stupendous "No Woman Born," fifty years ahead of its time when it was printed in #, is alone worth the # bite. Go get it. Okay. I've recommended the book. Now I can indulge myself in an aside. Ninety percent of the covers on SF novels make my gorge rise, and I've only indulged myself once before; but this time I cannot be silent. You let Pournelle sound off a few months ago, Baen -- now it's my turn. You want a symbolic cover for a book of stories about human machines, living hardware, OK? So there's a frontal head shot of a guy with the top of his head unplugged, suspended by braces a good five or six inches above the rest of him, OK? Now I don't know about you, but if I am the kind of bookstorebrowser who judges a book by its cover (and the publishers say we all do), I am going to be turned off to the book when I notice that the top half of the skull is designed to join with the rest both by a three-prong vacuum-tube-type socket and by a fixed position screw-band which necessitates the rotating of the skull-cap. You can't connect the damned thing without destroying it -- screw the brain into place and you snap off two of the three prongs. Now listen -- you can't hold this against Scortia and Zebrowski. No one has less control over the cover of a book than its creator. Nor can the artist take the rap -- he failed to sign his masterpiece. But someone should tell Vintage it's the little things like this that hurt. End of indulgent aside. k il Next: The Stardust Voyages. From the experiences of the last week, I can assure you that it shall be easier for a camel to pass through Murcheson's Eye than for a writer to sell a collection of short stories. Apparently an alarming number of you klutzes would rather read a dumb long story than a series of good short ones -- or so the publishers believe (how do you feel about single-author collections? Why don't you drop your favorite publishers a line and let him know?). So Stephen Tall and I both used the same dodge: collect your common-background stories, put'em together, call them chapters, and you've got... a novel! Despite the kiss-of-death covercopy ("In the great tradition of ceeds almost as well as mine -- with one qualification: you must not (nay, can not) read this book in one sitting. If you do, the exegesis-ofbackground will by the third "chapter" become so unneccessarily redundant and repetitious (according to the Bureau of Redundancy Bureau) that you'll put the book down. The six Stardust stories were written and sold over a period of eight years, and for each the entire background and cast had to be reestablished. Unfortunately, this was so skillfully done each time that background metastasized within the body of each story, surgically inoperable (a problem I sidestepped with the Callahan's Place stories by beating my brains out to find ten different ways to explain what Callahan's Place is). So read the Voyages one at a time. They're good stuff, especially the # Hugo Finalist "The Bear With The Knot On His Tail." But let a lot of time go by in between. Oh yeah -- half of them first ran in Galaxy. I've been waiting to read Soldier, Ask Not for a long time -- I've been a fan of Gordy Dickson's Dorsai stories for nearly as long as Jerry Pournelle. I was able to find Tactics of Mistake, and Gordy graciously lent me his own only surviving copy of Dorra.' (which Ace had retitled "The Genetic General" -- yecch), but Soldier eluded me for years. I tell you, I wish it had continued to elude me. Soldier, Ask Not has some juicy stuff in it. One third of it was published as a novella and won something called a Hugo in that category, which says something. It fills in a lot of the holes in Dorsai history, particularly in the biographies of Donal and Kensie Graeme. But it just doesn't work as a novel. Things happen -- or fail to happen -- just too conveniently; characters behave as the plot, rather than their selves, requires. There is a general air of contrivance, the faint sound of plot machinery clanking in theMi An Informal  Irreverent Science Fiction  Fantasy Journal Edited  Published by Richard E. Gels Issue ## features a long, revealing interview with Jerry Pournelle detailing his collaborations with Larry Niven, his view of Man's future, and his opinion of his own and others' science fiction. Also: John Brunner's column, "Noise Level." Also: Barry Malzberg reviews James Gunn. Also: Richard Lupoff's column, Jon Gustafson's column on SF Art, and letters from Isaac Asimov, Malzberg, Coney, Bloch, others. Also: "Philip K. Dick: A Parallax View" by Terrence Green. Also: Alter-Ego running rampant on a field of bloody books. Quartarlysample I year #two years. # P.O. Box # Portland, OR #I background, and the psychotic protagonist's last-act change of heart ("Oh  get it... I ought to be nice.") just rang false. What has to have happened here is a classic case of a damned good novella ruined by expansion. Worthwhile for true Dorsai freaks, but I'd rather have seen the original novella with maybe a couple of the harder-to-locate Dorsai short stories to fill up the book -- but then, the publishers feel you'd rather buy this than a story collection. k if From somewhere they keep coming, lately, like some inexorable tide of sludge: quickies by Mack Reynolds. It takes a competent craftsman to keep churning them out, and it is frustrating to watch a competent craftsman wasting his time doing so. So far, each has been worse than the last, and founded on evershakier moral principles. This latest. Ability Quotient, rests on the assumption that rule by an elite is natural and advisable, provided they are a genuine elite. Who defines elite? Mack Reynolds, and for the nth time his "hero" is a man I wouldn't invite home to dinner. Ah, but he's got a high Ability Quotient -- doubletalk for survivalproneness -- and Magic Pills that the Chipmunk. His name... are you ready?... is Killer Caine. Another science-fiction superman myth, with characters right out of the cupboard and gore galore. Mack, stop.  it k Six Science Fiction Plays is one of those collections you can't use the Spider Scale to rate: there's too great a disparity in the contents. To start with, its title is incorrect. It contains three plays, two teleplays and a screenplay -- a short screenplay. As far as I can determine from the information supplied, only one has ever been produced. Do you understand what you are buying? Six pieces which failed to sell in their own medium -- like buying sheet music for songs nobody wanted to record. And yet, there are things in the book that make it worth buying. The smasher, of course, is the one that was produced: Harlan Ellison's Star Trek episode, "The City At The Edge of Forever." Now, this isn't the version that ran on TV and won the Hugo and the George Melies Fantasy Award. This is Harlan's uncut original, the one that won the Writer's Guild Award, and it is much much better in every way, and it is printed here for the first time, and it is a rare treat. Harlan's intro is as long, and as good, as they always are. Also pleasant to read was Fritz Leiber's teleplay, "The Mechanical Bride." While a little trite in plot, it could, properly produced, be a real chiller. What do I know? Maybe Alfie Hitchcock or somebody already did it. But the balance of the Stage and Screen SF is the kind of stuff that closes out of town before it opens, ancient themes given nothing to make them come alive. "Distinguished dramatist" Paul Zindel's "Let Me Hear You Whisper" was a particularly sophomoric satire on the heartlessness of scientists, and even the Real SF Writers (John Jakes, the Cogswell Twins, and Tom Reamey (?) weren't much better. If your high-school drama class is really stuck for a play, try this -- but don't plan to charge admission. it  ir Space relations was disturbingly good. How do I go about praising a book about interstellar SM? Well, I can tell you that it's exceptionally well-written, tastefully handled, entirely engrossing, reasonably plausible and populated by real people, I guess. Voracious aliens called Plith are approaching inhabited space, and scattered human planets are forming a Treaty Organization in self defense. Kossar wishes to join -- but the Organization charter forbids slavery, on which Kossar' s economy appears to depend. The problem is solved by what has to be the ultimate extrapolation of the masochist-hero theme -- a secret agent who engages in an undercover mission involving the classic mistress-slave relationship with a Kossarian noble-woman, only to discover that he loves it. I liked the book. It was... how shall I say it?... disquietingly enjoyable. Let's see more from Donald Barr. kk it Continuing our flirtation with aberration, we find... Gahan Wilson! What can I say about a book of cartoons? There's this boat tootling out of the Tunnel of Love, and the couples in it are all snarling and yapping at one another, and one of the men in the foreground is grumbling, "Get the repair crew here on the double!" Or there's a three-headed man answering the phone with, "Burns, Burns  Burns; this is Burns, Burns and Bums speaking." (these days I answer my own phone with, "Enchanted Delicatessen -- this is the mustard speaking.") Or there's... There's an indeterminate (no page numbers) but satisfying number of Gahan Wilson cartoons, and that's all that need, or can, be said. Wilson claims to draw what he sees. Be sure and wash your brains after reading.    But while Wilson skirts the edge of madness, John Norman lurches headfirst over the edge, intq Imaginative Sex, the most clinically astounding "sex guide" of our age. It advises you to liven up your marriage by turning your wife into a slave. It presents # scenarios on this theme, most of them sciencefictional in form or content (outtakes from Gor novels) which is goes out of his way to insist that he really loves women (specimen egalitarian sentence: "If the woman wishes a gag, she should be gagged."), and this one you should scrub your brains after reading. Better yet, leave it to the anthropologists of tomorrow. Second recipient of the Galaxative Award.    Most of you can skip this next one; but if you are a researcher, an academic, a dedicated critic, or someone hard-up for a thesis, the Science Fiction Book Review Index, #-# will be an invaluable find. It is a staggering achievement, a literal index of every review printed in an SF prozine in the last fifty years, plus maintstream and fanzine reviews of fantasy and SF for the last three years. It is indexed by author-of-reviewed-work, includes exhaustive directories of ail prozines cited (clarifying magazine numbering errors), and has an editors' index (Doc Lowndes holds the all-time record, having edited #I different titles, followed by Hugo Gernsback with #). It is crammed full of eminently accessible information for which I have no use whatsoever -- but if you want or need to know, say, what Alfred Bester had to say about Ted Sturgeon's Venus Plus X, this will at least tell you whatever it was, was said in Vol. # No. I (Jan. #) of Fantasy # Science Fiction on pages #-#. Then all you need is a complete library of FSF (and the # other magazines covered in this #-page, oversize volume). Now me, I'd call up Alfie and ask him. I have no idea how much the book costs -- there's no price given; But if you want it, you probably won't care. It's apparently available only from Gale Research Co., Book Tower, Detroit, Michigan #. Editor H.W. Hall promises to update it in annual volumes and will deal with you privately for them.   I  Next month I intend to devote something on the order of half a column to John Brunner, thanks to an explosion of fascinating books by and about him that arrived too late for inclusion this month -- but I can't leave without telling you about the two I did have time to finish. As anyone will tell you, paperback distribution is the shits: if I wait until next month to review these two books, so I can tie them in with the others, they'll be gone from your bookstore. So by all means go out and purchase copies of Bedlam Planet andor (depending on your finances) Polymath, while they last. Bedlam Planet is vintage # Brunner, with all the Brunner hallmarks. Characters so real they tug at your fingers as you turn the pages, situations of poignant irony, masterful plotting, a seeminglyeffortless writing style just spattered with all those grace notes of insight and wit, and the innovative theme that the mind may not always be the best tool with which to face the unknown. It concerns a group of shipwrecked colonists, trying to adapt to their new home with less than half the equipment and supplies they need, and the unidentified native bacteria which prevent their bodies from metabolizing ascorbic acid; and the unique solution they are vouchsafed when a few of them become wise enough to go insane. One of those rare books that engages the brain and the heart in turns, that is to say, standard Brunner. Polymath also concerns spacewrecked humans, who land on a mystery world after barely escaping the destruction of their home planet by nova. They ground safely, but their ship is subsequently wrecked. Products of centuries of easy-living, urban utopia-style, they nonetheless begin working toward continued survival on their new home, facing fierce predators and a savage winter. But it seems a second survivor-ship also reached this planet, and crashed up in the mountains... could they not provide invaluable aid and, more important, moral support? The central character is a "polymath," a multi-discipline genius with high-survival potential specially trained to help colonists survive on a strange world. Only, when the home sun blew up, he was just beginning the decades of training -- and what instruction he did receive was not for the planet they've found. John has sme trenchant observations to make about who are the survivor-typ and some unique insights about hkman behavior under crisis. A grit ing adventure, with that air-reality that only Poul Anderson can do as consistently. Dammit, I care about Brunner's characters -- and fortunately for me, he does too.    And the road again. Back to Nova Scotia -- see yez next month, from my usual location between the Ashley and the chamber-pot. And my apologies to the Halifax Science Fiction Society, who have stiffly informed me that I am not the only fan in Nova Scotia. Come on up to Hampton some time, folks -- you can have all my Perry Rhodans. I'm in the phone book under Bridgetown. Where do they keep the Egress?  against the bulkhead and peered through the small telescope that floated in front of the port. Free of any motion his muscles might have imparted to it, the scope afforded a crystal-clear view of the target area. He glanced at the monitor to his left. It showed the same view, but not as sharply. He pushed a lighted button beneath the monitor and the briefly across the screen. He returned his gaze to the telescope and stared at the smokeshrouded ruins of Dakar. Sadly he stowed the telescope in its niche beside the port. When Liam O'Sullivan entered the observatory he found Stewart, hands lightly braced on either side of the port, immersed in his own thoughts. Stewart's usually sharp features were softened by the reflected earthlight. The yellowish glow made the small cabin seem warmer than it actually was. "What are you listening to?" asked O'Sullivan. "Mozart. Symphoney number #, in D major. Wrote it in # something." Stewart hadn't moved, he still gazed at the vast dust storms on the planet's surface. "Nice... Will?" Stewart glanced over his shoulder at the other man, an inquisitive look on his face. "What are you thinkin' so hard about?" Stewart looked out the port again. "I was thinking about sanity, Liam." "Whose?" "Oh, just sanity in general." He turned from the port and looked at his friend. O'Sullivan couldn't read Stewart's expression. He was silhouetted by the port, his face in shadow. "Tell me, Liam, do you ever feel a sense of peace and... separateness up here?" O'Sullivan nodded. "I suppose we all do. Will. Distance softens it," he jerked his chin toward the port, and what was beyond. "Sometimes it just seems strange. These fantastic machines," he motioned toward the softly glowing bank of computers, "the Mozart, all of us up here in our little can of air. There's such a dichotomy between this, and that hell below. Up here cool precision, down there a chaotic holocaust." O'Sullivan nodded slowly. The symphony had come to an end and the only sounds were those of the circulating vents and the soft clicks from the observatory tracking mechanisms. "Hell, Will," O'Sullivan said softly, "you just can't let it get to you." "Sometimes it's damned difdown there who're gonna be dead before the year is out." "I know. I also know that there's nothing we can do about it." "Nothing." Stewart sighed deeply. "I guess you're right. Oh, hell, I know you're right. It's been too late for the last six, seven years. Still, it's just so..." He shrugged. Any further conversation they might have had was interrupted by the sound of someone approaching down the companionway. The blond giant who flew into the compartment looked more like an avenging viking than the soft-spoken communications tech he really was. Sven Thorvald halted his forward flight by hooking his boot on the edge of the hatch. "What say, old sots?" he said with a grin. O'Sullivan laughed. "Typically dramatic entrance. Typically disoriented, too," he added, as Thorvald pulled himself into the compartment and hung in front of the other two with his feet toward the "ceiling." "I've got some dramatic news, lads, so be nice." "I know. The People's Democratic Republic of Somewhere is about to laser us out of existance, right?" "Not quite that dramatic. Will. But almost: you're going downside -- " "What! Will's not scheduled for downside for another month!" "Let him talk, Liam." "Thank you. As I was trying to say, you're going back to earth, but first. Mack wants to see you."    "Don't look weird at me. Will, I've got nothing to do with this," Col. Mack Bennett said, as Stewart entered the slot that served the station as a wardroom. Stewart smiled, "I didn't think you did. But I am hoping you know something about it." He pulled a full coffee cup from the zero-gee dispenser and looked at the station commander. "I know a little bit; and I can guess some more. You are going to the Population Conference in Bern, Switzerland." "You're kidding! What for?" "Because you're an expert on our stinking little biosphere -- " "The Conference is lousy with experts." " -- and you have, literally, upto-the-minute data on the world crop situation, and that's what they need." " 'They,' who?" "You report to the chief negotiator for the United States, Jefferson Prima. Know him?" Stewart nodded. "I met him a few years ago when he needed some satellite data interpreted for the Third Conference. I was impressed. He knows what he's doing." "I agree," said Bennett. "They want the full schmier: area maps, overlays, color coded, et cetera. Make ten sets of reflection prints each of all the relevant drought and gamma-S infection data for the last week. Take one print for projection -- same coverage, and some background film for the last six, eight months. Now, how soon can you have the last scan in hardcopy form, ready for display?" "An hour, maybe less. All I have to do is feed the program." "That's fine. There's a shuttle leaving the Wheel in three hours. We can get you there in one of our tugs with time to spare. It's taking a load of European scientists to Zurich. When you get there, you'll be given a stack of stuff from Orion and Newgate so you'll have world coverage for the last week. Then you fly to Bern. Okay?" "No problem. But why only ten hard copies? Must be a small meeting." "I guess so. Also, it's classified." "Huh?" "No one outside the station is to know where you're going or what youre taking with you. It might be better if you didn't tell anyone up either, just in case." "Now that is strange." Bennett nodded and sucked some coffee into his mouth. "If anybody asks any questions you can tell them you're due some ground time and you decided to take it in Switzerland. The old tourist routine, what? Anyway, you can leave for the Wheel as soon as you get your data together." "Okay, fine." Stewart finished his coffee and pushed himself toward and through the hatch. He was thinking about sanity again, but it was more specific this time.    Stewart arrived at the Wheel with # minutes to spare. The tug's pilot bid him farewell and left to supervise the vehicle's refueling and the loading of new equipment bound for the observatory. Since the shuttle's departure was imminent, Stewart didn't leave the Hub; he had been weightless for over a month and could not have adjusted in the few minutes available. Instead he boarded the shuttle and found a seat in the spacious passenger section next to one of the small viewports. After an attractive stewardess assisted him in strapping down he promptly fell asleep. He awoke to the sound of a warning bell and a voice. "The shuttle is about to undock. All passengers must be strapped down. We will disengage five seconds after the warning bell sounds again, eta Zurich, # minutes." The message was repeated in four other languages and the warning bell sounded. Stewart felt a gentle pressure which forced him into the straps across his chest. The Wheel moved away slowly. "Prepare for deceleration," came multilingually from the speaker, and Stewart was pressured firmly into his seat. As the craft's orbital velocity decreased and the Wheel recced into the void, Stuart felt a number of attitude changes nudging the giant spacecraft into the proper orientation for a re-entry. A few minutes later the shuttle was skipping along the top of the atmosphere in a series of shuddering jolts, gradually losing speed. In less than # minutes it had turned from space vehicle to aircraft and was rapidly approaching Europe and Switzerland. Western Europe was completely covered by clouds and Stewart spent little more time looking out the port. He had an overwhelming sense of fatigue; the return from weightlessness made even breathing an effort. The ceiling was less than # feet over Zurich but the ship's computer brought them down with less than three centimeter's error. As the shuttle taxied across the huge international airspace port, Stewart looked in vain for the sight of an Alp. Rain and heavy mist shrouded the landing apron. "Look at that!" A man on the opposite side of the aisle was pointing out his port. "There's some sort of skirmish going on." His accent was British and he wore the lightblue uniform of a United Nations Observer. Stewart heard the muffled roar of an explosion. He quickly unstrapped his seatbelt and crossed the aisle to peer over the man's shoulder. "What is it?" he asked. "Over there, by those trucks," the UN man said, pointing. They could faintly hear the angry crackle of small-arms fire. As the mist cleared momentarily, Stewart could see a number of tiny figures running in their direction from the far edge of the field. Suddenly a needle with a tail of flame left the group of men, and arched toward the shuttlecraft. "My God," murmured the Britisher. "That's a rocket!" It seemed to move with incredible slowness as Stewart watched, frozen. Then, inexplicably, the rocket veered from its course and impacted on the runway less than # meters from them. The explosion rocked the shuttle. Momentarily blinded by the brilliant flash Stewart staggered back into the aisle. Shrill cries and a confused babble in at least four languages filled the passenger compartment. Fighting blue-white afterimages, Stewart peered out the port again. "Here comes another one," the Britisher said. He unstrapped himself and pushed out of his seat. "Get down, everyone! In the aisle! Get away from the ports!" He dropped into the aisle and pulled Stewart after him. "This one may not miss." There was an ear-splitting roar and Stewart was thrust painfully against the seats as the shuttle's tail swung around. The landing gear collapsed and the ship slid screeching across and off the runway, plowing a deep furrow in the rainsoaked grass before it came to a halt. There was a fire somewhere in the rear of the craft and smoke was beginning to fill the passenger section. The Britisher lifted his head and looked at Stewart. "You all right?" he asked. He wiped his hand absently across his forehead. His hand came away covered with blood from a gash over his left eye. Stewart nodded. "I think so, how about you? You're bleeding quite a bit." He shrugged. "Head wounds always bleed a lot. I've been told. It doesn't hurt." He stood. "I think we had better leave, don't you?" The other passengers were, minor cuts and bruises excepted, unhurt. the aisle when a stewardess entered the compartment. She spoke briefly with the small clusters of passengers as she moved down the aisle. When she got to Stewart and the Britisher, whom she addressed as Dr. Butler, she immediately applied a small sterile dressing to the man's wound. "We must evacuate the shuttle, gentlemen. The tail section is afire, but we are in no immediate danger. ' ' "What about those chaps outside with the rockets?" "The pilot just received word that they have been captured. Now if you will go forward you will be able to exit via the number three cargo hatch." She moved down the aisle to assist the remaining people in the rear of the compartment. "Well," said Butler, "I suppose we had best follow the young woman's advice." Stewart nodded. He retrieved the photo-filled briefcase and his overcoat from the overhead storage compartment, and the two men followed the rest of the passengers out of the shuttle. The rain-swept runway was crowded with emergency vehicles whose revolving lights cut blue slices out of the heavy mist. A small electric bus arrived to transport the passengers to the main terminal. After all had boarded and the bus was about to leave a small army vehicle pulled up. An army officer got out, spoke briefly with one of the shuttle's crewmen, returned to his car and left. The crewman turned to the passengers and informed them (with the aid of a steward who spoke a couple of languages he didn't) that the army officer wanted to see if any of the passengers could identify the people who had attacked the shuttle. They were therefore proceeding to the opposite side of the field, where the survivors were being held. Butler, who had taken a seat next to Stewart, snorted. "Lot of good this will do. They're probably members of some local terrorist group." He shrugged and looked at the darkening sky. "Why do you suppose they attacked the shuttle?" Stewart asked him. "Don't know. It's an easy target for homemade rockets -- " "Homemade?" interrupted Stewart. Butler nodded. "They were very erratic and had a low velocity. Military rockets don't fly like that." The only survivors of the attacking party were a pair of soaking wet teenaged girls with their hands cuffed behind them. Two other girls and five boys were lying in a row close to the perimeter fence. Stewart stared at the bodies. Their upturned faces were so pale and quiet and young. The rain had washed most of the blood from their jagged wounds. The pools of red contrasted greatly with the green of the grass. He heard a buzzing in his ears and swayed slightly. Butler took hold of his elbow. "Steady," he said softly. "Let's go back to the bus. You don't know any of them, do you?" Stewart shook his head and took some slow, deep breaths. "None of them look over eighteen."  it ir The trip to Bern took less than an hour, ground time included. Stewart spent most of that time thinking about the incident that had cost the lives of eight people. He had learned later that the stewardess who had helped him strap in when he had boarded the shuttle was among the dead. An electric Mercedes met him at the airport and took him to the Hotel Hericourt in the center of a new convention complex north of Old Bern. The hotel was furnished entirely in Art Nouveau. Due largly to the efforts of an architect named Carelli the century-old style had undergone a European renaissance. Within a decade many of the cities of Western Europe had buildings with stark glass, granite and stainless steel exteriors and sharply contrasting, almost surrealistic interiors. Stewart was always surprised when he entered one of Carelli's buildings. He felt slightly disoriented, as if he had accidently stepped into the past through some insidious doorshaped time machine. A room had already been reserved in Stewart's name. As the bellhop carted the luggage toward the elevators the desk clerk called to Stewart that someone was waiting for him in the hotel lounge. The lounge was a large dark room, one wall of which was dominated by an enormous fireplace, with soft and unobtrusive music emanating from several indiscernable points. As he approached the bar, someone called his name and a hand motioned from the gloom of a plushly padded booth adjacent to the fireplace. The figure that rose to greet Stewart was a familiar one. "Will, glad you could come." "Jeff," said Stewart reaching out a hand, "how are you?" Jefferson Prima grasped Stewart's hand in both of his. "Good, Will. Sit down. Like something to drink?" He waved to a passing waiter. After Stewart had ordered, he slumped back into the soft leather of the booth. "You look tired. Will." "I am. Part of it is getting acclimated to gravity again." He shrugged. "You hear about the crap in Zurich?" Prima nodded. "That's why I wanted to catch you as soon as you got in." "I'll admit to being flattered by the attention, but what's the rush?" "I have reason to believe that the attack on the shuttle was for the specific purpose of destroying the information you are carrying." Stewart's reply was interupped by the return of the waiter. He waited until the man had left. "What the hell for," he said in a low voice. "Everything in that case is or will be available through the UN info office." He shook his head, feeling exasperated. "Which reminds me," he said dryly, "I let the bellhop take all the stuff up to my room. He could be a spy, you know." Prima grinned. "He probably is, but he was watched, and your room is guarded." He held up a hand to forestall any comment. "Listen, Will. I know all this sounds terribly melodramatic, but it's the truth." "If they want it so bad why haven't they tried again?" "They have, three times. We weren't expecting the action at Zurich, but we're ready now." Stewart sipped at his drink. He shook his head. "You still haven't said why 'they' are trying so hard to destroy data available to anyone who wants it." "They're convinced that it's fake, and they're sure weplan to use it to convince the world that the situation is much worse than it actually is so we can gain political leverage with the Thirds." "That's insane! You can see it -- " "Tom can see it. They don't go into orbit with you." Stewart was silent for a few moments. "Okay, I'll buy it. I suppose they could be that stupid." "They could be, and of late too often are." "What do you want me to do?" "We're going to have a top-level meeting tomorrow, and I want them to really understand how it is. No pulling your punches. All right?" "Sure, Jeff." He held up his glass and stared at the swirling patterns illuminated by the light from the fire. "It's a rotten situation, you know." Prima nodded. "What are the chances these clowns will try another hit?" "Very good, but we're covered. Why don't you get some sleep. We'll pick you up tomorrow moming around nine." Prima stood up and dropped some bills on the table. Stewart stood up also, stretched and yawned deeply. "What are the chances that the sun will shine tomorrow?"    The sun didn't shine the next day, and if the terrorists made any further attempts on Stewart, he didn't see them. The meeting was held iji a building less than a kilometer from the hotel. Most of the buildings within the convention complex were interconnected by a system of tunnels. Small electric cars carried delegates to and from their destinations without regard to bothersome weather or traffic. The room was a large one with a highly polished oak table in its center. The table was at least two meters wide and five meters long. Heavy armchairs, all red leather, brass studs and dark wood, surrounded the table. With only nine men present, the room seemed deserted. Stewart sat close to the head of the table and watched the others, while Prima discussed some incomprehensible matters of form with the delegates. As Prima spoke, Stewart noticed that he had a lot more gray in his hair than when Stewart had met him at the earlier conference. Stewart remembered with a start that they were the same age, but Prima looked years older than he should have. Stewart had arranged his photographic displays in the proper sequence to match the information he was going to project on a large daylight screen at the far end of the room. Prima introduced Stewart but he did not identify any of the others. Stewart could tell the national origin of some from the accents, but had no idea who they were. Stewart addressed the group for almost two hours. They asked few questions, and none of them seemed surprised by the data he presented. As he had said to Prima the night before, the situation was not good. He talked about droughts in Africa, the Ukraine, and Midwest America. He showed the results of floods in India, Central and South America. He talked about the gradual cooling of the atmosphere; the effect of the circumpolar vortex on rain patterns; the problems caused by particulate matter suspended in the atmosphere the ruination of crops by increased ultra-violet radiation due to destruction of vast amounts of ozone. He talked about problems caused by the "Green Revolution" and the widespread use of hybrid grains. He' showed them the latest photographs documenting the spread of the voracious plant virus called gamma-#, which was in the process of decimating # of the world's wheat , crop. When the last slide had faded from the screen, Stewart stared at the blank whiteness for the few seconds before he turned to the somberfaced men seated around the oak table. He tapped his leg lightly with the pointer he had used during the discussion. "So, there you are. Any questions?" "If only we had stuck with the slower growing varieties," one of the delegates said softly. He was looking at a photograph showing the gamma-# infection. He didn't seem to be speaking to anyone in particular. "It would not have helped, Nikoli," said another. "Crop failures could have been localized," the first man said. "That's just for wheat," said Prima, "and just for one disease." "If not for the hybrid crops this calamity would have come five years ago," said still another delegate. "Yes, and who could have foretold these climatic changes? Weather patterns have been favorable, and getting better for the last five years, until now, until this year. ' ' Gradually all of the delegates had begun to argue, and Stewart stood there, astounded, thinking: Our lives depend on these men, our lives... Prima stood up. "Gentlemen, please. Gentlemen!" There was a sharp crack, like the sound of a rifle. There was immediate silence and everyone was looking at Stewart. He had hit the table with the metal pointer. He hadn't realized he had done it until they looked at him. He looked at the pointer as if he couldn't remember where he'd gotten it, then he shook his head slightly and tossed the pointer onto the table. "Thanks, Will," said Prima with a grin. Stewart shrugged. "Gentlemen," Prima said, "I think we had better adjourn now. I think we could use a little break. I'd like to thank Dr. Stewart for his excellent briefing." There was a smattering of applause. Prima looked at his watch. "It's almost noon. I think we ought to reconvene here about two o'clock. Any objections? Good, two it is." He turned to Stewart as the others left the conference room. "You've been a great help. Will. Thank you." "Is that all you'll be needing me for?" Prima nodded. "What do you want to do now? Go back to the station? Want a vacation? I can arrange it for you, if you like. Go anwhere you want, two weeks, a month. You name it." "You've got that kind of pull?" Prima nodded again. " 'Fraid so." "I think I'll go back up to the station. It's... well, a lot quieter up there." "I kind of thought you might do that. I envy that access to quiet. There aren't many places on earth that are quiet anymore. Besides, you might as well enjoy it while you can." "What do you mean?" "When things fall apart down here, do you think people are going to want to spend money on space? The stations will probably be abandoned; at least for a while." "We've talked about it up there, but I've never heard it sound so official." "It's not official," Prima smiled. "It's just a possibility that has to be considered. Hell, enough of this gloom. Let's go to lunch and then I'll arrange to have you back in space before midnight, okay?" "Sounds good." In the elevator down to the parking garage, Prima described their destination in Old Bern. "It's called the Ermitage on Marktgasse. The cuisine is French, and it's magnificent. On the way you'll get to see the Zeitglocken, their famous clock tower built in the twelfth century. In fact, all of that area is fantastic. Marktgasse used to be the main street. Lots of old buildings, fountains, little shops, and so forth. It's closed to traffic, so we'll have to walk a little. Got your rain coat?" "Is it still raining out there?" Stewart frowned. "You know, I haven't seen one mountain yet. We might as well be in Kansas." Prima laughed. "We can take the Mercedes into Old Bern," he said as they stepped out of the elevator. As the car approached, Stewart could see one man sitting next to the driver and another in the back. "We've got company," said Stewart. "Guards. Marines from the embassy." He saw Stewart's questioning look. "Just because the meeting is over doesn't mean the terrorists are through trying." He turned to Prima, exasperated. "How long am I going to have to keep looking over my shoulder?" "Once you're out of Switzerland you shouldn't have any trouble. You'll be out of it." They entered the car and it pulled our into the street. "I guess you won't be out of it," Stewart said. "No," Prima sighed. "I suppose I could be. I could quit this damn job, go back to Ohio, write textbooks and my memoirs." He grinned suddenly. "I guess I've come to believe in my own importance too much to quit." He stared musingly out the window at the treelined street. "So much depends on what we do here in the next week. It's rather terrifying." Both men were silent as the car moved into Bern's Old Section. Prima's mood changed again shortly, and he began to name the buildings they passed. Lost in his own thoughts, Stewart heard little of it. They were moving rapidly along Tiefenau-Strasse . The river Aare, sometimes visible through the trees and buildings, was about # meters to their left. As they reached the junction with Neubruck-Strasse, an old Volkswagen bus pulled into their path. The driver of the Mercedes swerved to avoid a collision, ran over the high curb and struck a low iron fence. The driver opened the door, ready to leap out and accost the driver of the Volkswagen. The Marine sitting next to him grabbed him around the neck and hauled him back into the car. The side door of the Volkswagen slid open and three men leaped out and ran towards the Mercedes. The Marine reached over the driver for the door. It was just beyond his grasp. The first of the three reached the open door and thrust the barrel of a small shotgun into the car and blew the Marine's face off. The Marine next to Prima and Stewart had pushed them both to the floor of the car before it had stopped moving. As the first Marine was blasted back into the car, the second fired half a dozen explosive rounds into the chest of the man with the shotgun. "Shut the fucking door!" the Marine screamed. The blood-drenched driver made a grab for the door and one of the terrorists caught his arm, pulled him into the street, and dispatched him bloodily with a machine pistol. The other terrorist fired at the Marine through the rear window of the car, but the bullets splattered against the thick glass, causing spider web patterns. The same glass that protected the occupants of the car protected the terrorists surrounding it. The Marine could see the man with the machine pistol pull the pin on a small grenade, silently count the few second's delay and, at the last moment, toss the grenade into the front seat of the car where it burst, imchoking, eye-searing, blue-white narcotic smoke. The three men in the car lost consciousness.     must be alive, Stewart thought, because I hurt like Hell! Stewart's hands were bound behind his back in a painful position. A teethrattling vibration coupled with a deafening roar served to round out his acute discomfort. He groaned and tried to straighten out his legs. "This one's awake!" a voice yelled above the deep roar. Stewart's eyes burned and everything was obscured by a watery haze as he was pulled roughly to a sitting position. He gasped as pain shot through his shoulders and arms. He blinked to clear his eyes. His tormentor was a young man dressed in light green fatigues. "Listen to me, spaceman!" he shouted. "Don't give us any trouble or we'll toss you overboard! Got it?" The man slapped Stewart with the back of his hand. The sharp stinging blow brought tears to his eyes again. He could taste blood from a cut lip. Stewart nodded. "I understand," he croaked, not at all sure he understood anything. "All right, now shut up!" The man shoved him back on the floor and moved away. The trip lasted an eternity of slightly less than three hours. Stewart was pulled to his feet and held between two men in front of a sliding door. He realized for the first time that he was in a helicopter. As the copter settled to ground, he could see that they were deep in the mountains, in a narrow glacial valley. For the first time since his return to Earth he could see the sun. The door was pulled open while the copter was still a few meters from the ground and Stewart was treated to a little joke as his captors playfully thrust him out the door, then pulled him back. When the copter touched down they shoved him roughly out and he just managed to keep his balance. He stumbled forward and turned just in time to see Prima, less fortunate than he, sprawl heavily into the wet meadow grass. As soon as a great mound of equipment had been unloaded -- rather more gently than the prisoners -- and carried into the trees, the copter lifted and headed back down the valley at high speed. Three of the terrorists, armed with formidable-looking automatic weapons, had remained with them. One of them indicated that Stewart and Prima should move into the trees and sit. When they had done so he squatted a short distance from them with his back against a tree. His machine gun wasn't pointed directly at them but the man was obviously alert. The other two pulled an assortment of plastic-wrapped breads, cheeses, and sausages from an old rucksack. Another rucksack yielded three unlabeled bottles of wine. As the three ate, their guard's eyes never left his prisoners. When Stewart sat down beside Prima he had thought they might be prevented from talking, but the gunmen didn't seem to care. "You hurt very much?" Stewart asked. Prima shook his head. "No. My muscles ache, but that's all. How about you?" "I'm okay." He looked at their captors. "Who the Hell are these clowns? Do you have any idea what they want with us?" "Possibly ransom. I don't think they took us just to kill us; they could have done that at the car. Of course, I might be wrong." "One of them called me 'spaceman,' so I assume they know who I am. Must have figured I'd be worth something. I'm not sure to whom..."He grinned crookedly. When the guard finished eating he called to the others. One of them untied Stewart's and Prima's hands and gave them food and wine. Occasionally, one of the men scanned the valley with a pair of binoculars. It was less than half an hour after the helicopter had dropped them in the valley that the man's search was rewarded. He stood up, called softly to his companions, and pointed up the valley. Prima looked over his shoulder then turned back, disgustedly. "Horsemen! Bloody barbarians." Within minutes of being sighted, the riders had entered the small camp and dismounted. There were four riders and twelve horses. All but the man guarding them and one of the riders began to pack the equipment onto the horses. The one rider was at least two meters tall and possessed a bushy black moustache. As he approached the captives he pulled thick leather gloves off his hands and smiled disarmingly. "Dr. Prima," he said, thrusting out his hand. "We meet under unfortunate circumstances. I trust you're unharmed?" He turned to Stewart. "And you must be Dr. Stewart." Again he put out his hand and, reflexively, Stewart clasped it. "You have the advantage, sir," said Prima. The man grinned. "In more ways than one. I'm called Draken." "Well, Mr. Draken -- " "No mister; just Draken." "Draken. Maybe you could explain what you want with us." "All in good time. Right now we have to travel quite a distance. Can you ride?" Both men nodded. "Good." Draken called out to one of the riders and the other brought two wool-lined, hooded coats. "You'll need these. We have to cross a high pass. No snow this time of year, but it's still too cold for what you're wearing." He turned and walked away to examine the progress of the loading. Stewart had not been on a horse since he was a child. He still ached from the hours he had spent tied up in the helicopter. The ascent to the pass and the descent into another narrow glacial valley took four torturous hours. When he was finally allowed to dismount, Stewart's legs wouldn't hold him and he had to hold onto his horse to keep from falling to the ground. Prima, he noticed, hadn't fared much better. In the deep blue evening shadows, Stewart could see a cluster of small stone buildings into which the men were carrying the equipment. Their guard was still close, still silent. As Draken passed one time, Stewart called out. "Why the Hell couldn't the helicopter have brought us all the way?' ' The man's smile was wide and his teeth looked abnormally white in the darkness. "Security. The people on the chopper have no idea where this camp is." "Are we still in Switzerland?" asked Prima. "Does it matter?" asked Draken. "When are you going to fill us in on the master plan?" said Prima. "In a few minutes. Do you see that small house? The third on the left?" He pointed. "Go there, upstairs, and wait." Draken watched them as they limped slowly toward the little stone house, their ever-present shadow with the machine gun a few paces behind. A young technician loaded down with electronic gear almost collided with Draken in the deepening darkness. "Sorry," she said. "No harm done," he said. "Do me a favor? When you've delivered that stuff, tell Wolf we're ready. Okay?" "Sure, Draken." She hurried away. The stone stairs to the second story were on the outside of the building. A heavy curtain hung in the doorway. Stewart pushed passed it into a short passage and under another curtain. The room was empty except for a rough wooden table and a dozen straightbacked chairs. The light came from three electric lanterns suspended from ceiling beams. The windows were covered with black cloth. Within minutes, people began to enter the room. None of them said anything to Stewart or Prima, who had taken seats facing the curtained door. Three men and one woman were facing Stewart and Prima when Draken entered, accompanied by a small, intense man. Draken took a chair near the door, while the other man sat on the table in front of the prisoners. He had a small tape recorder which he placed beside him and switched on. The man had light brown hair and piercing, pale blue eyes. He leaned forward, his elbows on his knees, his face less than half a meter from Prima' s. "My name is Wolf," he said. His accent was German. "I am the leader of this cadre. Each of the people here is representing a different, international political-action group. Your abduction was ordered for the purpose of obtaining confirming information and statements relevant to your country's true position on the present world crisis." "Why am I here?" asked Stewart. "We have known of your complicity in this plot for some time. Dr. Stewart, and you were recognized by one of those assigned to abduct Dr. Prima. He felt you could be of some use to us." "What the hell is this 'plot' I'm Involved in?" said Stewart. The woman laughed, but there was no humor in it. "We are not playing games, Stewart," she said. Her voice was deceptively gentle, soft -- and frightening. "Maybe we should play their game for a while," Draken said. "Explain it to them as if they had no idea what we're talking about -- " "I don't," interrupted Stewart. " -- and maybe they'll realize how stupid it is to lie to us." Wolf nodded. "Also, he could actually be a dupe. It is not very likely considering the evidence, but who can tell?" Wolf turned to face Stewart di. rectly. "You were ordered to prepare documents and deliver them to Dr. Prima. True?" Stewart nodded. "These documents were falsified to show the world situation to be much worse than it is." He held up his hand as Stewart opened his mouth. "Wait. First listen, then comment. "The purpose of this falsified information was to convince the Third World that its only hope for survival is complete submission to the Western capitalist states and their lackeys. Actually, there are vast grain surpluses throughout the U.S. and Canada which are being witheld to force a political ideology on the Third World by using the threat of famine. A famine which would not naturally occur." Stewart sat in stunned silence for a few moments. He glanced at Prima who was engrossed with a hangnail. "I think you are serious," said Stewart. "Believe me. Dr. Stewart, we are." "Then you're insane." "Then you deny the charge?" "(jood God, man! Not three days ago, from orbit, I looked down on the ruins of Dakar. It was destroyed in the food riots. All of Central Africa is a dust bowl! The Ukraine, Northern India, Mid-west America, Indo-China -- you name it -- all the same! Droughts, floods, the gamma-# pandemic -- " "Lies," said Wolf. Stewart shook his head. He turned to Prima. "Jeff, tell him." Prima smiled wearily. "There is no way to convince this man. Will, short of taking him into orbit to see for himself." He leaned back in his chair and contemplated Wolfs expressionless face. "I do not think this is an effective method. Wolf," the young woman said. "You always did prefer the more direct means," Wold replied. He turned to Prima again. "What have you to say to the charge?" "You're wrong about our plans." Wolfs eyebrows went up, showing his doubt. "What I intend to propose," continued Prima, "is a worldwide aid plan that involves all the developed countries. A plan to give food, machinery, medicine, et cetera, to the Thirds, no strings attached." Stewart, who had been listening with a growing look of amazement, laughed. "You're totally insane, too!" Ignoring Stewart, Wolf shook his head. "If you think I'd believe that, your naivete is astonishing." "I think I can prove it," Prima said. "How?" said Draken. "I noticed that my briefcase was among the things loaded on the horses. Look in it." Wolf glanced over his shoulder at Draken. "True?" Draken nodded. "We got it. Haven't had, time to look through it yet." Five silent minutes had passed when Draken pushed through the curtain carrying the briefcase. At Wolf's direction, he handed it to Prima. As Prima flipped the latch, the guard moved behind his back and loudly cocked his weapon. Prima pulled a thin folder from the case and handed it to Wolf. "Look through that." With Draken looking over his shoulder. Wolf quickly scanned the short document. He slowly shut the folder and looked up. "He's telling the truth about this," he tapped the folder. "They do plan to recommend an aid program." "Uon't get it," said one of the men at the table. He spoke with an American accent. His words were slightly slurred due to the lack of upper front teeth. The man seated next to him at the table cleared his throat. "For once, Jerry has a point. I do not 'get it' either." The speaker was a tall black man, taller even than Draken, who sounded like he had learned his English at Oxford. While the two spoke. Wolf stared at Prima, a frown on his face. When the others at the table started to join in. Wolf held up his hand. "All right!" he shouted. "Shut up!" Wolf looked from Prima to Stewart and back again. "Stewart, you say your documents are not fakes?" Stewart nodded, puzzled. The murmur began again but ceased when Wolf again held up his hand. He slowly began to look through Prima's briefcase. He pulled a set of the prints Stewart had brought from the orbital observatory. He looked at each print and read the brief explanation printed on the back. Wolf pushed himself off the table and turned to the others who were seated around the room. "This part is over. Clear out." "What the Hell!" said Jerry. "You can't throw us out like that." "Yes, Jerry, I can," said Wolf, with deadly softness. "You know -- or should know -- I can do whatever I feel I must to achieve a successful conclusion to this mission. And I do not have to explain anything I do to you. Now I want everyone out, with the exception of Draken." He turned to the guard behind Prima. "Give your weapon to Draken and leave." Draken took the machine gun and went to Wolf's side as the guard left the room. The tall African stood up slowly and stretched. "If Wolf wants us to leave, he has a good reason. But good reason or not, he was chosen as our commander for this jaunt and his word is our law." He left the room followed by the others. Jerry, the last out, paused with his hand on the curtain, a look of intense hatred on his face. He opened his mouth to speak, then simply shook his head and left. Wolf snapped the recorder off and sat in one of the vacated chairs. "You shits are going to pull a fast one, aren't you?" he said. "I've got the feeling that the whole population conference is a sham." Prima said nothing, his expression blank. "Draken, what do you think they are planning?" asked Wolf. "Well, if the situation is as bad as Stewart says it is -- and personally I believe it is -- then the plan Prima's recommending is useless." Wolf nodded. "I agree. Tell us, Prima. Why are you going to recommend this worthless crap." "I thought you didn't believe this stuff," Stewart said, tapping the photos. "Let us say 'officially," I can't believe it. Realistically, I can't ignore it." "Why do you think he sent the others out?" said Draken. "We don't need that bullshit rhetoric now." "Stewart, listen!" Wolf said. "If it is necessary to bend reality to accomplish our goals we will do it. Prima and I are on different sides of the political fence, but he uses the same tactics that I do!" "Not quite," interjected Prima. "Oh?" "You murdered three people when you kidnapped us," said Stewart. "Stewart, unless I'm mistaken, Prima is planning the murder of apman could go down in history -- if anyone's left to write it -- as the most despicable mass murderer the human race has ever known." "What the hell are you talking about?" Stewart shouted. "Use your head, man!" Wolf shouted back. "These bastards are going to tell the biggest lie in history. They are going to say: 'We are going to help you, we will do this and do that and everything will be fine.' Like Hell! What they are going to do is stall around until everyone in Asia, Africa and Latin America is stone dead from famine." He turned to Draken. "What do you think?" "I read it the same way. The question is why?" "Yes," said Wolf, nodding. "Any comment, Prima?" "That's the most ridiculous piece of sophistry I've ever heard," he said calmly. Wolf sighed deeply; it was the answer he had expected. Abruptly he stood up. "Put these two in their cage, Draken. We can let Maria work on them tomorrow." He left the room without a glance or another word. "Maria's not a nice lady," Draken said. "She'll probably get Jerry to help. He's nasty, too." "What do you expect to find out?" Stewart said. "They'll probably try to get Prima to verify Wolfs accusation. If they do, then they'll want to know the motive." "I thought he didn't want them to know," said Prima. Draken smiled. "No, that's not why he sent them out. They have a habit of arguing pointless nuances for hours on end. It makes it hard for Wolf to concentrate." "Why did he let you stay?" "He trusts me. We've known each other for a long time." He moved toward the door. "Now I'll take you to where you're going to spend the night." They followed him down the narrow stone steps and across the "main street" of the tiny village. Their path was marked by small, hooded globes that glowed with a dim blue light. Stewart could see lines of the small lights branching off in various directions. The night was very cold. They climbed another set of exterior steps. Draken pulled a heavy wooden door open and the men stepped into a narrow passage and pushed under a thick black curtain into a small, windowless room. A small electric lantern, giving off a harsh light, hung from the ceiling. There were two folding cots set up with a stack of heavy wool blankets on each. "Somewhat primitive," said Draken, "but I hope you'll find it adequate. There's food if you want it." He motioned toward some plastic-wrapped packages sitting on a small table in the corner. "There will be an armed guard outside. Good night, gentlemen." The door closed softly. They heard the rasp of an iron bolt being thrust into place. Stewart sat down on one of the cots with a groan of fatigue. The cot creaked. "What the Hell are we gonna do?" "I don't know. Will," Prima said, as he stretched out on his cot. "I really don't know."    Stewart awoke with a start. His heart was beating painfully fast. Someone had unbolted the door and entered the room. The lantern was out and Stewart could see nothing. He sat up quietly. "Don't say anything, Stewart." The voice was muffled, but he recognized it as Draken's. The lantern flooded the room Draken's head was enclosed in a bulky black bubble. There was a single, huge lens in the center of the thing. He held the straps of two more black helmets in his hand. The other hand held two rucksacks and a machine gun. He was dressed in a one-piece black suit and had another rucksack strapped to his back. He looked like an astronaut, the image was negative: black suit rather than white. He set the rucksacks on the floor and sat down on the cot next to Stewart, still holding the helmets and the gun. From across the room, Prima grunted and pushed his head from under the blankets. "What's going on?" Draken lifted the helmet off and put it next to his feet. "We're leaving. I'm taking you out of here, back to Bern." He slipped his rucksack off and put it next to his helmet. "You're letting us go?" said Stewart. Prima pushed his covers off and reached for his shoes. He slept in his clothes. "No, I'm not letting you go: I'm helping you escape." "Jesus," Stewart said, "this is too much for me." Draken nodded. "Sort of. Branch of it." "This is going to blow your cover for good." Draken shrugged. "It's worth it." "I work for an American intelligence agency," Draken said, bending over one of the rucksacks. He withdrew a small wad of black cloth. "This is an Army surplus jump suit, like I'm wearing. It'll keep you warm even in a blizzard. I've got boot liners, too. Keep your feet warm and dry." What he pulled out looked like a thin pair of socks. "Are we walking out?" asked Prima. "It's the only way. Horses can't go the way we have to go." "God," said Stewart, pulling on the jump suit. "I hate those horses." Draken held up one of the black helmets. "This is also Army surplus. A Star Scope by name." He slipped the thing over Stewart's head. It was a snug fit and Stewart mumbled about the helmet's weight. Draken snapped the visor up, made an adjustment, and pushed it down again. Stewart's perception of the room altered sickeningly. The lens covered almost a full # " and it was all compressed onto the small, wrap-around screen on the inside of the visor. He could see his feet and the ceiling at the same time, all in a pale greenish-white tint. Draken slurped across the screen and cut the lantern off. Everything in the room was still discernible, but Just barely. The light source seemed to come from Draken's hand. Stewart realized suddenly that the room was illuminated by the glowing numerals on Draken's watch. "It'll be much brighter outside. There are no clouds tonight." He switched the lantern on again and the lens automatically closed down with a faint whir. "Leave the Scope on, Stewart. Walk around and get used to the viewscreen. Here's your helmet, Prima. You do the same. There are receivers in the helmets, and I've got throat mikes for each of us." In a short time, both men could walk without tripping over their own feet and Draken decided they should leave. He adjusted their rucksacks and checked their helmets and throat mikes. He bent over his own rucksack and when he stood up he held two small machine pistols with holsters and belts. Stewart noted that they were the same type that had been used so efficiently during his capture in Bern. "I don't expect you'll have to use these," said Draken, handing the weapons to each man, "but it won't hurt to have them in case. Don't use them in the village -- under any circumstances -- or we've bought it. We must get out of camp undetected." He pulled his helmet on and shrugged his rucksack into place. As he passed under the lantern he shattered it with a casual swing of his gun barrel. "Don't trip over the guard," Draken said, his voice tinny in the helmet's receiver. They stepped over the prostrate figure Just outside the door and onto the stone stairs. Through their helmets the dim blue lights lit the small village better than floodlights could have. Stewart paused momentarily and Draken touched him lightly on the arm, correctly evaluating the reason for his hesitation. "Don't worry, it's only bright for us." "Doesn't anyone else have these Star Scopes?" asked Prima. Draken chuckled. "Not any more." They went around the side of the house and headed for the trees standing about # meters from the village. The valley was U shaped, with a reasonably flat floor between two steep walls. Once in the trees, they headed up the valley, closest to the cliff on their left. To their right a small stream glowed with a faint phosphorescence. "There's a pass about four kilometers from here," Draken said as they walked. "We have to cross over to the next valley. There's a transmitter up there I stashed about three days ago -- " "Were you expecting this?" interrupted Stewart. "No. Three days ago I didn't even know why we came here. I just like to have a bolt hole. "Anyway," Draken continued, "we'll be picked up a half-hour after I put in the call." A little over # minutes after they started the three men stood at the base of a narrow crack in the face of the cliff. "It's an almost vertical climb for about # meters, then a gentle slope up and over to the next valley. The climb isn't too difficult, but you'll have to watch what you're doing." As Draken had promised, their upward route wasn't very arduous, but it was time consuming. All three men were close to exhaustion by the time they were # meters above the valley floor. After a short rest, they started up the slope and soon emerged from the towering cliffs and stood overlooking another quiet valley. Stewart stood near the edge of the steep drop for a few moments and then turned back to where the other two were sitting. "This looks rougher than the one we came up," he said. "We don't have to climb down," said Draken. "The transmitter is about a half-kilometer from here." He pointed parallel to the cliff's edge. "Along that ridge." Draken stood up. Within minutes the three stood under a low rock overhang where Draken had hidden the transmitter. As Draken moved toward the back of the shelter, Prima sat down just beyond the overhanging rock and pulled his helmet off. With a sigh of relief Stewart followed suit. The night was cold and dark, the stars like diamond chips on black satin. Stewart could just distinguish Prima' s form sitting less than a meter from him. They sat in silence for a long while, then Stewart shifted his body a little closer to Prima. "Jeff?" said Stewart hesitantly. "What is it, Will?" "I've been thinking about what Wolf said back there... He paused again. "You want to know if he guessed right." Pritna sighed deeply. At that point Draken joined them. "Had some trouble with the transmitter at first but it's okay now. I got the message off." He had his helmet visor raised, but they couldn't see his face. "I heard what you were saying," he tapped his helmet and Stewart realized his throat mike was still transmitting. "I'd like to hear the answer." Prima was silent for a few moments. "Hell," he said softly, his voice barely audible above the wind. "Hell, why not? Of course he was right. Right on all counts." "Damn," said Draken, quietly. "I'd kind of hoped... oh, shit." "Is that it?" said Stewart. "What?" "Man calmly says: 'Yeah, uh people.' What the hell is that? Why? Why is it necessary to lie, to give them false hopes? That could push the death rate up a lot higher than it has to go. How can you possibly justify what you plan to do?" "Justify it?" Prima said, a sharp edge to his voice. "It's what must be done." "How can you sit there and colddeath as a matter of necessity?" Stewart shouted. "Damn it. Will," Prima shouted back, "I didn't condemn them! I've been screaming my head off for the last twenty years! No one wanted to listen. It wasn't profitable, politically or ecomomically. Greed and bullheaded stupidity got us here, and now the only road out leads straight through a die-off!" "What do you mean 'it's what must be done'?" Draken interjected. Prima sat with his elbows on his knees, his expression one of intense pain. His voice was tired when he spoke. "It's a calculated risk. Will. If we stand back and say: 'Sorry, but it's your own fault, and we can't do anything to get you out of it,' they will tear us apart. In a few months they can pull us down with them. If we want any faint chance of surviving what's coming we have got to get them down before they realize their fall is inevitable." "How can you be so sure?" asked Draken. "No one is sure. We know one course of action leads to certain annihilation. The other gives us about one chance in five of greeting the twenty-first century as something more than stoneage barbarians." "I don't like the idea of walking there," said Stewart. "I don't know anyone who does. I'm sure it won't -- " He stopped, stunned, as a blindingly harsh light flashed into being directly overhead, freezing them into immobility. "Down!" yelled Draken. In one continuous movement he grabbed the front of Prima's jump suit and pulled him to the ground and kicked Stewart backward off the rock he was sitting on. Stewart landed heavily on his back, breath knocked out but otherwise unhurt. The light cast dense black shadows that shifted with confusing rapidity. Suddenly Draken was beside him with his helmet. "Put this on! That's Wolf out there, and I've got a feeling we're going to have a bit of a go 'round, wot?" The flare still hung in the sky above them, but it was flickering slightly. Draken glanced up at it. "Defective, should last longer than that. Let's move farther back under the rocks. Keep low." "How did they manage to follow us," said Prima when they were under the rock again. "It's possible that Wolf or one of the others hung a micro-transmitter on one of you -- or maybe me," "I thought he couldn't follow us in the dark." "Maybe he got another Star Scope somewhere. Maybe he's got cat's eyes! Damn it, I don't care how he did it, what we've got to worry about is that he did!" He glanced at his watch. "That chopper will be here in fifteen minutes. If we can hold out that long, we should be OK." "Draken!" The voice from below was amplified and echoed across the valley. "Draken, come down. You won't be harmed." "Listen," Draken said, "that flare is going to go out in a few seconds; when it does we're going to run like Hell, to the left, up and behind this rock we're under. Think both of you can make it?" "Yes," said Prima "Sure," agreed Stewart. As he had predicted, the flare flickered one last time and died. "Now! Follow me!" They followed him from under the rock up a steep, narrow path that led to the top of the overhang. They were half way up the path when another flare ignited overhead. Bullets ricocheted off the rocks around them when the men below saw what they were trying. The top of the rock was steeply sloped and devoid of vegetation. Draken led them to a shallow, bowl-like, rain-eroded depression into which they jumped. A thin slit in the bottom of the bowl had let most of the rainwater out. A thin skin of ice cracked under their feet. "The only way up here is the way we came," Draken said. He slumped back against the edge of the rock. "Also, if they toss any grenades, they'll roll right off the rock." "Unless they get one right in here with us," said Stewart. "Always thinking of the bright side, what?" said Draken. "Draken," the amplified voice echoed, "you don't have a chance. We can wait you out. Come down now and we'll let you go your way. We want Prima. You can walk away, no questions." When the voice first sounded, Draken switched his weapon to single shot and took careful aim at the flare overhead. Although its motion was intentionally erratic, it was not too fast, and Draken was able to hit its tiny roter with his second shot. A few seconds after the flare dropped from sight another took its place. He was taking aim at the new flare when a grenade landed less than two meters from their bowl. It clattered noisily down the steep rock and off the edge, exploding with a tunderclap that vibrated through the rock. "I felt that one," said Prima. Draken swore softly. "That was a concussion grenade. If one of those things explodes up here it'll knock us flat, even if we're not directly exposed to the blast." As he finished speaking they saw a grenade arch overhead and all three threw themselves to. the bottom of their bowl. The grenade hit the rock, bounced into the air and exploded. Stewart felt a bone-jarring shock and a constriction in his chest and then he blacked out. Stewart awoke to the sound of gunfire. He saw Draken at the edge of the bowl, firing his weapon down the slope. Stewart's foot was pinned under Prima's inert body. By the time he had freed it and gotten his pistol out of its holster, the firing had stopped. "Stay down. Will. They're pulling back for a while." "Was I out long?" "A few seconds, I think. Not long." He looked at Prima. "How's he?" Stewart felt for a pulse; it was strong. "Alive." "Listen!" Draken grabbed his arm. "Do you hear it? The chopper!" Stewart could feel the low throb of the helicopter's engines. "Where is it?" "It's close. Must be below our line of sight." The terrorists began to fire their guns again and suddenly the chopper passed directly over their rock bowl, the rotor wash picking up ice slivers and spinning them madly through the air. Draken waved and saw one of the pilots acknowledge him. The helicopter's tail twisted around until its nose was facing the terrorist's position, then the gunner fired a salvo of antipersonnel rockets. There was a deafening explosion and an angry orange fireball rose into the sky. Stewart saw a figure in the chopper's open hatch. The man was waving and pointing toward the path that led to the top of the rock. There was a burst of gunfire from below and the man pitched forward with a scream, clutching his chest. The chopper rose up and to the left, trying to get out of the range of the terrorist weapons. "I think we're about to get it, Draken," Stewart said, resting his pistol on the lip of the bowl. Three terrorists scrambled up the rock, firing as they came. Draken got off a half-dozen rounds and ran out of ammunition. His burst caught one man in the belly, and Stewart hit one in the thigh. The third man shot Draken as he was trying to reload. The impact spun him around and knocked him against Stewart and part way out of their bowl. With uncanny speed, the remaining terrorist ran forward and kicked Stewart's gun out of his hand. Ignoring the blinding pain in his gun hand, Stewart reached forward and grabbed the man behind the knee. Off balance, with one foot still in the air, the man fell heavily, the lip of the bowl catching him in the middle of the back. The man screamed and twisted forward onto Stewart and then he was still, his back broken. As Stewart pushed the man off him, he heard sporadic gunfire beyond the edge of the rock, but nothing moved on top of the rock. He turned Draken over and raised the visor of his helmet. His eyes were open and lifeless. The blood that had soaked Draken's black jump suit was invisible except where it reflected the light of the flare. "God damn," Stewart said softly. He pushed the visor down and turned to Prima, who was struggling to sit up. "How long have I been out?" he asked. Stewart sat down on the rim of the bowl, his shoulders bent forward. "Less than five minutes, I'd guess." The chopper appeared above them again and a man in the hatch waved, and then it moved off. "I guess they want us to get down off this damn rock," said Prima. "Suits me." He climbed out of the bowl and started down the rock. "Hey, what's wrong with Draken?" Prima was bending over Draken's body. Stewart didn't stop or answer. He was already halfway down the path when he heard Prima's softly muttered "Oh" in his helmet receiver.    They sat in the same booth as before, close to the fire place. The padded seats and table seemed to have been pulled -- like warm taffy -- right out of the wooden wall. Stewart followed the flowing lines with his eyes, thinking about the past three days. The helicopter had got them to Bern at dawn. Stewart ate, took a hot shower and went to bed. He had slept until about #:# p.m., when his phone rang. Prima told him he could get him aboard the Zurich shuttle to the orbital station at #:# p. m. if Stewart still wanted to go back. Stewart said yes at the word shuttle. Prima then invited him to dinner, which offer he also accepted. Now, dinner over, small glasses of wine in front of each man, they sat in silence. Prima sighed and sat back. He looked at his watch. "You'll have to leave for the airport in a few minutes. I've got a car waiting." "Thanks, Jeff." He took a sip of wine. "When are you going to make your proposal to the conference?" "I presented it this afternoon." He looks so tired, Stewart thought. He looks five years older than he did three days ago.  wonder how I look? "What did they think of it?" "They loved it. God help us, they really loved it." "Did they find Wolf?" Prima shook his head. "It doesn't matter. They won't believe him. There's nothing he -- or anybody -- could say that could take their hope away now." Stewart nodded and stood up. "Well... I guess it's time." "Yes. Thanks, Will. For everything." The clouds had finally cleared, and the night air was cool and fresh. Stewart paused on the curb and looked up at the stars. He sighed and climbed into the waiting car.  Best we ever make Biggest bargain in galaxy now in your hands! Get # full months of the finest science fiction writing at a spccid low introductory rate. Liess than # #th of a solar credit -- just # U.S.Earth money with the coupon below brings you mind-expanding ideas and far-out authors alive today! Plus the unusual free gift described below to let you project the future for years and years from now. Just attach your check or money order to coupon and mail it to us to start your subscription and receive your gift. (Please allow #-# weeks for delivery.) This time-computer dial lets you look backward and forward in time! Were you bom on a Tuesday? What day will your birthday fall on in #? Will Christmas be on a weekend in the year #? You'll have the answers at your fingertips with this perpetual calendar! Mail the coupon at right with your remittance today. -- utiiis coupon to take advantage of ttiis special subscriptionfgift offer from Name; Streets City: State: Zip; Mail With Remittance To: # Kennedy Drive Hauppauge, New York # Dear Sir: The short poem you'll find attached to this letter is, I believe, an appropriate expression of what science fiction is to those who love it, and could be to everyone else: Science Fiction The best and fondest of all our dreams are wrapped up in science fiction. It is a plea to the human race to seek out the infinite and a warning of the consequences if we don't. It is a world of make-believe, or if and maybe md just suppose, the greatest, most enduring aspirations, the one last racial wishing-well not yet gone dry. Sincerely, Gary McKinley RR #I Box #-# Eldon, Missouri #S# As good a definition as any I've seen. Dear Mr. Baen; Re: C. Henrich's letter on possible be explained except by a gravity shield. Such a shield would have to be generated by a new physical force (only four are known) since it would produce a gravitational field without the addition of large masses. The shield would cancel inertial mass; which educes a classic question: Is inertial mass intrinsic or due to the gravitational field of the universe (Mach's Principle)? A recent patent (##) claims to have experimentally verified such a fifth force. The inventor claims that if materials constituted of half integral spin nuclei, like copper, are accelerated relative to each other, the nuclei become increasingly polarized under a fifth force and that a gravitational field arises, which can be made to balance gravity and reduce inertial mass to zero. I imagine a craft constructed as follows: Concentric copper rings at high r.p.m., the central ring being massive and fixed to the craft. The outer rings would therefore be centrifugally accelerated relative to the central ring. I want somebody to explain to me what known force generates and perpetually sustains particle and nuclei spin, and where the energy source is. Another curious physics fact that has escaped the would-be inventors of reactionless propulsion systems is that while Newton's Third Law of action and reaction forbids mechanical reactionless systems, Newton's law is generally invalid for electromagnetism and therefore electromagnetic drives. One example would be a charge moving perpendicular to a current-canying wire. The current exerts a force on the charge, but not vice versa! A reactionless system would be entirely enclosed, producing no pollution and noise, and would appear to lose weight. Cordially Yours, A. H. Klotz Physics Research # Simon St. Babylon, N.Y. # OK. I can accept that gravity is not a Force inseparable from mass -- but inertia.' Let's see some experimental verification! Dear Mr. Baen: I'm writing in support of Jerry Poumelle's diatribe oh Cultures Beyond the Earth (Maruyama and Harkins, ed.). I'm a grad student in physics and I usually find Dr. Poumelle's article to be worth the price of admission by itself. In this case, since I had read most of the book (I quit on p. #), he didn't tell me anything I hadn't essentially seen for myself, but the chance to watch a master dissect the amateur planet-builders (with one hand in his back pocket, no doubt) made up for it. I've been interested in anthropology for years, and in SF for more years, so like Dr. Poumelle I was pleased to see a "scholarly" book on exosocial science. Like Dr. Pournelle I was disappointed -- and, yes, angry -- at what is being passed off as scholarship. For example, Maruyama, in his introduction, claims that physics is inapplicable to biology since classical thermodynamics always implies increasing homogeneity, and cannot explain the heterogeneity characteristic of life: "It simply begged the question by saying that a living organism is not an isolated system." (p. #). Well, if he's talking about #th century thermodynamics, admitting that the thermodynamics of isolated systems doesn't apply to life is just sensible; if he's talking about the twentieth century, he's flatly wrong. A man named Prigogene has shown rigorously that in an open system with energy flow (e.g. the earth), order or heterogeneity can increase without bound. His studies also indicate that the formation of the first life forms may have been due to the presence of chemical instabilities, much as the structure of convection cells can appear in an homogeneous body of water in the presence of an unstable temperature profile. Some of the articles in Cultures betray not only an ignorance of the physical sciences (and perhaps a disinclination to remedy that ignorance), but ignorance of the social and biological sciences. The article on "First Contact" by Donald K. Stem, a sociology student, describes the idea of detecting advanced technologies by their radiation of waste heat in the deep infrared as absurd: "It is a little like trying to analyze another culture by its garbage." (p. #). Ask an archaeologist -- any archaeologist -- how much he likes garbage heaps. Concentrated materials, quickly buried, rarely disturbed, layers in neat reverse chronological order...And Stem's remark (p. #) that "(life) had been human race appeared; birds and mammals doesn't bear comment. Beyond that, for all their talk of heterogeneity, the writers in Cultures are pretty homogeneous in assuming a communistic future society. That's practically an article of faith in the social science community. Their chastisement of the astronomers for their treatment of Velikovsky sounds pretty hollow when you consider the social scientists' matter, Robert Ardrey. I could go on forever, but the point is this: the "serious" world is still thirty years behind SF. If you want imaginative speculation. informed by an understanding of the hard physical, biological and social facts that will constrain the future, without ideological stereotypes, don't look at the social scientists. Dr. Poumelle was too modest to say so, but The Mote in God's Eye is a better piece of scholarship -- yes, scholarship, if that means the use of your brains and education -- than Cultures Beyond the Earth. Larry Niven has written numerous stories on the social effects of organ banks, teleportation etc. that are worth more thought than this whole book. That's why I read Galaxy instead of Human Behavior. Sincerely, Robert Hawkins # S. Vine ## Denver, CO # Mr. Baen, Would you ask Jerry Poumelle to write (sometime) a science fact article on the big bang theory? I've heard it banged around occasionally but I still know relatively little about h. If he has no tendencies toward writing about this, could you refer me to some other source I could correspond with to answer a few of my questions? Please. -- Thank you. By the way -- Questions: #. Big Bang! Eveiy thing moving away from source, and consequently every thing else, at tremendous rates of speed. Would this have effects on space travel? #. Solar system sailing along through galaxy which sails glibly through universe. Is our galaxy eventually going to disperse? Or will it kinda hang together like planets in solar system? #. Would it not be splendid (if we cared to go in that particular direction) to merely step off one sailing thing-amajig and hold still until the next one comes flying by? If feel I am quite tangled in my screwy information. Could you please straighten me out? Yours respectually, Sharon L. Bannon I # Granville Rd. Westfield, Mass. # Jerry was kind enough to reply at some length: Dear Ms. Bannon, Jim Baen has forwarded your letter to me. I may one day write a column on the Big Bang; tell you what, when we get a few more letters requesting it, maybe I'll do it. The problem is that many readers already know or think they do, and there's a lot of material in print on the subject; I try to keep the colunm consistent with the title and deal with new stuff. I need an angle that hasn't been used. Answering your specific questions: What's receding is galaxies; thus the relative motions involved won't have much effect on space travel until we try to go to a different galaxy; and since there's about # before we care to leave it! Our galaxy isn't going to disperse. One supposed that over a long enough period of itime the stars will slow down, due to interstellar gup like dust, and the galaxy will all compact together. This happens in to worry; long before then, if the cosmologists are right, the receding galaxies will themselves have come to a halt and begin coming back together for another compacting and another Big Bang. There are problems with that theory, so if you don't care for it, you needn't accept it; but indeed our galaxy will hang together for precisely the same reason that the solar system hangs together. Stepping off an object in space will not bring you to a halt; you will retain the same velocity. It is as if you jumped off an asteroid (there are many smaU enough so that you could jump off them) -- you would still be travelling in approximately the same orbit as the asteroid, and have about the same velocity (well, speed, actually) relative to the Sun. In science, as in fiction by a good author, the general rule is: "when in perplexity, read on!" We may not get all the answers, but we'll have a lot of them if you look for them. Thank you for writing. Sincerely, Jerry Poumelle Dear Mr. Baen, First time loccer and all that...I started with Galaxy and then If three years ago, and have since watched you build them up into the best prozines on the market. You'll notice that I still speak of If in the present tense. I'm confident you'll find a way to revive it -- we need the market. Looking thru the Jan. issue...That Cover!!! There must be some way that you could reprint that, say #' x #' on light poster stock gloss for around five dollars. At least something without the logo c Stembach is easily the best spaceship artist (how's that for a subgenre?) ever. As to the "free art" inside the cover -- how about alternating established artists with those new to the field? Until  comes back, anyway. Your graphics altogether have improved indescribably in the last year. Using a sort of Hyleaf on your main feature is an excellent idea. The science column was excellent. Perhaps you could have a NivenPoumelle team article about one out of four issues. It could be used for articles about more sf-ish concepts; space drives, things like Bigger Than Worlds that Niven had in Analog some time back. Back with the art -- please give the full name of every artist on the page where his drawing appears. You wouldn't print the story without the author's name, would you? I enjoy Spider's column -- no criticism, just a friendly chat with somebody that read the book. Why waste I .#? By the way, he did miss mention of the awards given Queen of Air  Darkness, but I won't tell anybody. I'm not going to pass judgement on "We Who Are About To..." until I read the second half. So far, the writing is great but The complete fiction of H. P. Lovecraft. # for listings. Jim Dapkus, Box #, Coloma, WI. #. magazines from # to #. Harry Bennett, # Hollywood Blvd. , Hollywood, Calif. #. North Carolina, #I . Science Fiction Book Exchange. Send # paperbacks with # shipping and handlpostpaid. Evans, # Arlington Road, Plymouth, Michigan #. the story revolts me. I enjoyed all of the shorts, especially O'Donnell's and Robinson's. And I miss the editorial. C'mon, friend, you must have something worth saying. I also cast a vote for few serials. Few novels can stand the strain of serialization. They resemble the differences between made for TV movies where the commercial breaks are an integral part of the suspense, and normal films where the breaks merely distract and destroy continuity. I close with hope for your future (continued) success. Just keep up that sense of the editor's presence, and I'll keep buying. Sincerely, Douglas S. Carey # Lincoln St. Robertsville, OH # I'm here, I'm here! wants to; S  S Books, # North Wilder, G-#, St. Paul, Mn. #. Asimov, published in a very limited, signed and numbered edition. We also have Firesign Theatre, Harlan Ellison, and others. Send P.O. Box #, Topeka, Kansas #. the avid Science FictionFantasy reader. Interviews with top SF writers, reviews, analyses of latest trends, superb graphics. I yr. #; # yrs. # . # #th St., Dept. A, San Diego, Calif. #. Out of print. Send wants. Bookdealer, # No. Browning Ave., Tenafly, N.J. #. a savage world, ruptured by a rogue comet, Joe the Wilding heeds an Alien's call and battles the fearful legend of the invincible Children of the Moon. Hardcover Original Prepublication # PP. Imagination Plus, Box #, Rockford, IL #. self-addressed envelope for information; Minotaur, Box #A, Eagle River, Alaska #. sale. Free lists. Gordon Barber, #S-G Minneapolis Ave., Duluth, MN #. Illustrated catalog of SF-Fantasy Weird Tale Books. #s of titles listed. Send # for one, I for next #, or # for # consecutive catalogs plus Wolfe's "Fifth Head of Carberus" a # clothbound #st ed Nebula Award winning SF book. Send to: Purple Unicorn Books, #-G# London Road, Duluth, Minn. #. The Earth From Space (from Apollo and Satellites) #. Add # for shipping and send to; Books Unlimited, PO Box #, Darlington, S.C. #. # Eridani. Attractive, astronomically correct. Tables of data, Vulcan desert landscape, #x# feet. # plust # shipping. Richard Carroll, Box #, Walnut Creek, Calif. #. #.'#. Postcards, P.O. Box #, Willow # on food bills. Complete plan, #lstamped envelope. Neighbors, Box #, Ojai, Ca. #. #. Stamps with each order. Bargainlist, Handling -- #. Burkhart's Stamps, Box #, Vancouver, B.C. Canada. Giant five color fluorescent starmap. Highly detailed ships. #-# players. # in plastic and conquest. Giant fluorescent starmap. # pieces. #. Send to: D.C.C., # Edgley Ave., Glenside, Penna. #. Simon Jestor -- revolutionary libertarian stickers. Taxation, anarchy, libertarianism, etc. Palm-size; x #V#". Typical price: ##. Free catalog. Simon Jester, Dept. R, # SW #th Drive, Portland, Ore. #I . Join World Party for world federation. Write Paul Rhoads, Box #, Mesa, Colorado #. (returned unharmed). Your likeness appears from a mosaic of letters and symbols in a #" X #" image. Send # to The Candid Computer, # S. Plaza Drive, Santa Ana, Ca. #. Also mysteries, drama, comedy. Reels, cassettes, #-track. Free catalog. Radio Memories, Box #, Nekoma, N.D. #. through suspended animation. Freeze, wait, reanimate. Details, #, Trans Time, Box #, San Jose, Ca. #. Diego, Calif. #. You'll want to. It's that good... it's The Hugo Winners: # speculative fiction stories that have won the science fiction equivaient of the Oscar -- Arthur C. Ciarke's superb story, "The Star," Jack Vance's ciassic, "The Dragon Masters," and Pout Anderson's award-winner, "No Truce With Kings," pius # more. This fabuious #-page anthoiogy of speculative fiction sells for # irthe original publisher's edition. It's yours, if you wish, as one of # books for just # (plus shipping and handling) when you join The Science Fiction Book Club. Here's how the Club works; When your application for membership is accepted, you'll receive your introductory package of four books for just #. You may examine them in your home, and if not completely satisfied, return them within ten days membership will be cancelled and you'll owe nothing. About every # weeks (# times a year), we'll send you the Club's bulletin. Things to Come, describing the # coming Selections and a variety of Alternate choices. If you want both Selections, you need do noth ing: they'll be shipped automatically. If you don't want a Selection, or prefer with membership jScience Fiction Book Ciub Dept. JR#, Garden City, N.Y. # i I I have read your ad. Please accept me as a i I member in the Science Fiction Book Club. !  Send me, as a beginning, the # books whose  I numbers I have indicated below, and bill me  I Just # (plus shipping and handling). I agree to j I take # additional books during the coming year  I and may resign anytime thereafter.  an Alternate, or no book at all, just fill out the convenient form always provided, and return it to us by the date specified. We try to allow you at least ten days for making your decision. If you do not receive the form in time lo respond within # days, and receive an unwanted selection, you may return it at our expense. As a member you need take only # Selections or Alternates during the coming year. You may resign any time thereafter, or remain a member as long as you wish. At least one of the two Selections each month is only # plus shipping and handling. Other extra-value selections are slightly higher but always much less than Publishers' Editions. Send no money. But do send the coupon today. #. Epoch. By Robert #. Three to Dorsal! Silverberg and Roger Elwood, eds. Contains complete script of Ellison's winning By Gordon R. Dickson. Packed with adventure tion, Ihese complete F screenplay Demon with novels Neocromancer, Please print #. The Foundation winners, Vol. Ifc ll. , , , Trilogy. By Isaac Giant #-in-l volume Idress  Apt. Asimov. The ends of of # awardmL I the galaiy revert to winning stories, ' "  " I classic. Comb. Asimov introduces p,,hh q qc -- I Price # each. Pub. ed. # ruu. eu. The Science Ficlion Book Club offers its own complete hardbound editions sometimes altered in size to fit special presses and save members even more. Members accepted In U.S.A. and Canada only. Canadian members wH! be serviced from Toronto. Offer slightly different in Canada. a Glass Hand. Plus Tactics of Mistake and # original stories by Dorsal! are by this other distinguished popular Hugo and authors. Niven, Vance, Nebula winning author. Le Guin, Simak, others. Special Edition. Pub. ed. # #. The Winter of #. Buy Jupiter and the World. By Poul Other Stories. By Isaac Anderson. Hugo and Asimov. Here are # short stories that never appeared in other Asimov collections. Buy Jupiter, Shah Guido #, Button Button, and others. Highly entertaining. Pub. ed. # #. Slarmother. By Sydney J. Van Scyoc. An intriguing novel of a young cadet, Jahna, sent to a strange, hostile planet to work with mutant children. A compelling tale of half aliens and hall humans. Pub. ed. # Nebula author spins a tale of the future Ice Age and the hidden secret of the untameabie and unconquerable Rogaviki people. Special Edition. #. Ol. By Piers Anthony. Follow the further adventures of Veg, Cal and Ao' ilon as they try to gain control over their strange new universe seemingly inhabiteij only by vicious machines. Special edition. #. The Hugo Winners, Vol. I #. II. Giant #-in-l volume of # awardwinning stories, # to #. Asimov introduces each. Pub. ed. # #. Again, Dangerous Visions. Harlan Ellison, ed. Short stories and novels. # in all. Eiplicit scenes and language may be offensive to some. Pub. ed. # #. The Wind's Twelve Quarters. By Ursula K. Le Guin. about time and space travel and alternate worlds. Semley's Necklace, The Masters, The Day Before the Revolution and more. Pub. ed. # #. The Mote in God's Eye by Larry Niven  Jerry Pournelle. Man's first contact with an inteL ligent alien species. Pub. ed. # Printed in U.S.A. Galaxy niven zelazny robinson pournelle geis September # D#C. Science Fid tin in -- w re n of the State Roger Zelazny Spider Robin so n J. E. Pournelle    from Harper ) Row . Roger Zelazny is at his entertaining best in this story of a perennial undergraduate caught up in an interstellar rivalry. # Christopher Priest takes H. G. Wells's The War of the Worlds into a whole new dimension in this action-packed thriller. # Michael Moorcock. "The Dancers at the End of Time" trilogy concludes with a satiric novel even more hilarious than its predecessors. # Gordon R. Dickson and Harry Harrison combine their talents to tell a dramatic story of conflict among the survivors of a space catastrophe. # Jane White creates a hauntingly realistic world of the near future, with civilization in ruins and a comet on the horizon. # Michael Bishop tells how a spy, sent to observe the practice of "subversive" arts, becomes subversive himself. # #th Anniversary Edition The year's best novella, novelette and short story, plus an outstanding selection of runners-up. Edited by James Gunn. # Robert Silverberg, Editor, presents another collection of all-new strikingly unconventional stories by today's top sf talents. # Damon Knight, Editor. A marvelously diverse collection of original stories fills the new edition of this outstanding series. # Jack Dann and George Zebrowski, Editors. Sixteen speculations, both fiction and non-fiction, on faster-thanlight travel. (# At bookstores dr direct trom the publisher AmokJ E. Abramson, Publisher Jay Tunick, Circulation Director J E Pournelle, Ph D., Science Editor L. C. Murphy, Subscriptions Dept. Theodore Sturgeon, Consulting Editor C. M. Bolling, Assistant Editor Spider Robinson, Contributing Editor James Baen, Editor Larry Niven In " Down and Out" (Feb. # Galaxy) Corbel the Rebel dove for the Galactic Core in order years in the process. The State is gone now, of course, and Corbell is coming home... Roger Zelazny Corwin has been forced to enter the Primal Pattern, and so he must complete it. He is in for a surprise. Phil Bertoni # Of Boyle's Law, Murphy's Law, Maxwell's Demons...and peanut butter. The crew of Jupiter One were going too far and too soon -- they had no choice. A story of Indian Revenge. The Doctor had made History -- now he was going to try to change it. See inside-front cover. Draconis, Tuscon IV, Westercon #, Suncon. we have to do is get there. "Hey, you folks are beautiful!" quoth the Spider. Alter pulls a fast one. Letters from Palter, Pierce, Pournelle, Beede, Couture, Arvay, Nowall, Wolf. Where to find it. Cover by Rick Sternbach, from Interior illustrations by Ames, Di Fate, Fabian, Freff, Gaughan of Universal Publishing  Distributing Corporation. Arnold E. Abramson, President. Main Offices: # East # Street, New York, N Y. #. Single copy: SI . #. #-Issue subscription: # m US., # elsewhere. Copyright Conventions. All rights reserved. Second class postage paid at New York, N.Y. and additional matting offices. The publishers assume no responsibility for unsoMctted material. All stories prMed In this magazine are fiction and any eimttartty be t ween characters and actual persona la comcidental. PrtNod m U-S.A. Viking Motel, Pittsburgh PA. GoH: Joe Haldeman. Registration: # in advance, # at the door. Special membership plus banquet: #. For info: Barbara Geraud, # Benedum Trees Bldg., Pittsburgh PA #. Sheraton-Chicago Hotel, Chicago, #. GoH: A.J. Budrys. Fan GoH: #. port Holiday Inn, Buffalo, N.Y. GoH: Samuel Delany. Registration: #. For info: Anonycon #,  Karen Klinck, # Snughaven Ct., Tonawanda, N.Y. #. Holiday Inn, downtown Toronto, Ontario, Canada. Registration: # until Sept. #th, # after. Guests: Hal Clement, Gordon Dickson, Kelly Freas, Roy Thomas. For info: Draco Film Society, # Ludbrook Ct., Mississauga, Ontario, Canada L#J #P#. Motor Hotel, Tucson, AZ. GoH: Ted Sturgeon. Registration: # until Oct. #st, # after; super#. #, Totem Park Residence, University of British Columbia, Vancouver, BC, Canada. GoH: Damon Knight. Fan GoH: Frank Denton. Special guest: Kate Wilhem. Membership: # until July #th. For info: Bentall, Vancouver, BC, Canada V#X #A#. World Science Fiction Convention, Fontainbleu Hotel, Miami Beach, GoH: Robert Madle. Membership: # attending, # supporting. For Cherry Hill, N.J. #. Laser Books: new worlds of adventure. Welcome to the Laser Experience. Where pour mind is free...and pour emotions caught. Welcome to a unique and breath-taking series of SF adventure. Edited bp Roger Elwood and featuring spectacular covers bp Kellp Freas. Three original novels everp month. Just #c each, wherever pou bup paperback books. Expect the unexpected. Laser Books. Provocative. Penetrating. Unforgettable. I Rnnkv New Worlds of I He remembered posters. He had bought them in a little shop in Kansas City and taped them to his bedroom wall. They had stayed for a year before he tired of them: blown-up photographs of the planet Earth, taken from close orbit and from behind the Moon, by Apollo astronauts. In his memory Earth was all the shades of blue, frosted with masses and clots of white cloud. Even the land was blue tinged with other colors, except where a rare redbrown patch of desert showed through. corbell Mark II (Corpsicle Or Rebellious Brain-Erasure: Lousy Loser) hovered in black space within a glowing arc of dials and gauges. The youthful body of a brain-wiped State criminal was now bald and wrinkled and nearly worn out, and very thin from its time in the cold sleep tank. Stars glared around it. Clouds and Sea and desert landscape raced past three hundred miles below. It could have been Earth. Even the shapes of seas and continents seemed vaguely familiar. There was far too much reddish-brown in the mix... but after all... three million years. He had spent several seconds flashing above the Swartzchild radius of a black hole years had passed.    He tried his voice. It was husky, rusty with long sleep, and pitched too high. "Is it Earth?" "I don't know," said Peerssa. "Peerssa, that's silly. Is this the solar system or isn't it?" "Try not to get excited, Corbell. I don't know if this is Sol system. The data conflict. This is the system from which came messages. I followed them to their source." "Let's hear these messages. Why didn't you wake me earlier, before we were committed?" "We were committed before I found the anomalies. I waited until we had achieved orbit before I woke you. I was afraid you might die of the shock. You can't tolerate another spell in cold sleep, Corbell. You would not live to reach another star. ' ' Corbell nodded. This last of his thawings was the worst yet. It was like waking with Asian flu and a brandy hangover. He felt sick and ugly. Less than ten years ago, by the evidence of his memory, the State had brought a young man to life. Ten years awake, plus a century and a half in cold sleep, had left of the young man a withered stack of bones. He had grown mortally afraid of senility... but his thoughts seemed clear. "Let's deal with the messages," he said. What appeared on the Womb Room walls was not quite reality. Peerssa controlled those images; Peerssa projected what his senses picked up from the world below. Now Peerssa made a window appear in what had been deep space. Through the window Corbell saw two translucent cubes, slowly rotating. Within the cubes were shapes and figures formed in much tinier cubes -- about a hundred per side. "A laser was beamed at me while I was still thirty-two light years distant from this star system," said Peerssa. "There were two separate messages, two sequences of dots and gaps, each totaling one hundred and one bits each. One hundred and one cubed. One hundred and one is prime. There is some ambiguity, of course; I may have reversed left for right." It was not the best way to make pictures, but Corbell could recognize a man and a woman holding hands... the same figures in each cube. There were polygons of assorted sizes, in rows, and rough spheres. Peerssa created a red neon arrow for a pointer. "In your opinion, are these intended to represent human beings?" "Sure." "He indicated the similar figures in the right-hand cube. "And these?" "Yes." The arrow returned to the lefthand cube. "This was the first message to arrive. These figures may represent atoms, carbon and hydrogen and oxygen. Do you agree?" "For all of me they do. Why would they be there?" "They form the basis for protoplasmic chemistry. This bigger row, might it be a solar system? The large, nearly spherical hollow object would be the sun. The symbols inside may be four hydrogen atoms next to a helium atom. The row of smaller polygons would be planets." "All right. Is it the solar system?" "Not unless the solar system has changed radically. What about this second cube? Why are these human figures different from the others?" Corbell looked from one to the other. In the first message the figures were solid, except for hollow bubbles to mark the lungs. The cubistic figures in the second group were hollow, and there was an X of small cubes running through them. "I think I see. They're crossed out in that second message. And those rows of polygons look like eight more stellar systems, suns and planets, drawn smaller. Some double suns." "What message do you see?" "Eight star systems, two with double stars. Crossed-out hollow people. All right, read it this way. 'To whom it may concern. We are human, we fit the given model, our chemistry is based on carbon and water. We come from a star system that looks like this. The similar people who come from these eight other systems look human, but they aren't. Accept no substitutes.' Does that sound right?" "I agree." "Well, it's a very human thing to say. I could see your precious State sending a message like that, except... except the State didn't have any natural enemies. Everyone belonged to the State. "So this is the message you followed home?" "Yes. I felt that human beings must have sent it, and I was not sure of finding Sol otherwise." "How did they find us ? Whoever sent that beam would have had to find us a couple of hundred light years out. We were still moving at near lightspeed, weren't we?" "The exhaust from a ramship would be most conspicuous to the right instruments. But the returning beam was very powerful. Sending it required strong motives." Corbell smiled in evil satisfaction. "The strongest. Heresy. Your State came apart, Peerssa. The colonies revolted. The State around Sol must have wanted to warn any returning starships. Don't stop at the colonies."' "The State was a watermonopoly empire, as you told me. Such entities do not die by internal revolution. They die only by conquest by an outside force." Corbell laughed. He didn't like the sound: a high-pitched cackle. "I'm not a history teacher, Peerssa, you idiot! I'm an architect! It was a friend who told me about watercontrol empires, and he's one of -- he was one of these guys who says everything in absolutes because it gets more attention. I never knew how seriously to take him." "But you believed him." "Oh, a little, but what empire ever lasted seventy thousand years? If you hadn't taken me so damn seriously, we'd have been and thirty thousand years ago." Corbell was studying the pattern of the sun and planets in the left-hand cube. "We're in a system that matches that picture?" "Yes." There was the sun, then three small objects, then a large object with a conspicuous lump on it (a large moon?), then three mediumsized objects... "The Earth isn't there. Otherwise -- " "Do you see the body now rising beyond this world's horizon?" For a split second Corbell thought it was the Moon rising above the world's hazy edge. It was half full. It showed bigger than the Moon. It glowed in white and orange-white bands along the lighted side. What should have been the dark side glowed just at red heat. Peerssa said, "This oxygenatmosphere world we circle is in orbit about that larger body. The primary is a massive gas giant, hotter than theory would account for. There are other anamolies." "We re in orbit about a moon of that thing?" "I said that, yes." Corbell's head whirled. "All right, Peerssa. Show me."    Peerssa showed him, with diagrams and with photographs taken during Don Juan's fiery fall through the system. The sun was a young red giant, swollen and hot: of about one solar mass, but with a diameter of ten Peerssa showed him the inner planet next to a map of Mercury. Granted the two planets resembled each other, but this system's version was scarred and gouged in a different pattern The second planet had considerably less atmosphere than Venus, and what there was included some oxygen. But it was the right size and in the right place. There was nothing in Earth's orbit. The third planet remarkably resembled Mars, but for the lack of moons and the great featureless mare marring one face. "There are curious parallels all through the system," Peerssa remarked. Corbell's reaction to these revelations was a slowly mounting anger. Had he come home or hadn't he? "Right. Curious. What about Earth?" A moon much like the Earth circled this fourth planet... itself a world as massive as Jupiter, but far hotter than a world at this distance from its primary ought to be, even given the hotter sun. It was pouring out infrared radiation in enormous quantities, and more dangerous radiation too. "And the other moons? Their orbits would be funny anyway; they'd have been altered when the Earth was moved into place, if that's Earth." "I thought of that. But I can find no moon of this world analogous to Ganymede, the biggest of the Jovian moons." "All right, go on." The fifth planet was an unknown, an ice giant in a drunken skewed orbit that took it from just inside the Jovian's orbit almost out to the sixth planet's. It was near the Jovian now, naked-eye visible from Don Juan. Peerssa showed him a close view of a marble banded in pale blues. "This system may be much younger than Sol system," Peerssa said. "The skewed orbit of the fifth planet has not had time to become circular via tidal effects. The Jovian is hot because it only recently condensed from the planetary nebula. The star has not yet settled down to steady burning." "What about this Earthlike world? Could it have evolved that fast?" "No." "I didn't think so. And that third planet looked a lot like Mars. But not enough, dammit!" "Then observe the sixth." The sixth planet... well, it looked like a target. Don Juan had crossed nearly over its north pole. Nestled within banded white rings was the fainter banding of an ice giant planet, in very pale blues and greens. The oval shadow of the planet lay across the rings, rendering the transparent inner ring invisible. The sharp-edged rift must be Cassini's Divide, Corbell thought. He found other, lesser rifts probably caused by tides from smaller moons. "Saturn," he said. "It resembles Saturn most remarkably. I went to some effort to take our course near this sixth planet. I tried to find discrepancies -- " "That's Saturn!" "But nothing else matches my memory!" "Somebody's been mucking with years. A lot could have happened." "The sun Sol could not have beyears. It is too young. Theory will not allow it. Theory does allow a similarity in the formation of planetary systems." "That is Saturn. And that is Earth!" "Corbell, is it not possible that State citizens settled a moon of a Jovian world? Might they have recreated Saturn's rings for nostalgia and the love of beauty? You tell me. Is the love of beauty that powerful?" It was a strange concept. It had its attractions, but... "No. It doesn't hold up. They'd have put the rings around the Jovian for a better view. And why would they build another Mars?" "Why would the State destroy the topography of Mercury? What removed two-thirds of the atmosphere of Venus and changed its chemistry? Uranus is missing. Ganymede is missing: a body bigger than Mercury. A gas giant more massive than Neptune orbits nearer the sun in a skewed orbit." "That hotter sun could have burned away part of Venus's atmosphere. Mercury... hmmm." "What changed the sun? How could the Earth have been moved at all? Corbell, I can't decide!" There might have been agony in the computer's voice. Indecision was bad for men, but men could live with it. A man's memories could fade and grow blurred. But not Peerssa's... "They moved the Earth because the sun got too hot," Corbell speculated. "What do you imagine? Did the State moor huge rocket motors at the North Pole and fuel them with Venus's atmosphere? The ocean would have flowed to cover the II northern hemisphere! The Earth's surface would have ripped everywhere, exposing magma!" "I don't know. I don't know. Maybe they had something besides rockets. But that was Mars you showed me, and that's Saturn, and that's Earth. There! Couldn't that be the coast of Brazil?" "It does not match my memory." With evident reluctance Peerssa added, "If other evidence were not considered, that shoreline could be the edge of the Brazilian continental shelf, altered by the shifting of tectonic plates." "The ocean must have dropped. Maybe some megatons of water vapor got left behind when they moved the Earth." "The State could not have moved the Earth. There would have been no need, because Sol was not an incipient red giant." "Computer! You can't go against your theories, can you? What if we were in the ergosphere of a black hole longer than we thought? We might have lost more than three milyears, could the sun be a red giant?" "Nonsense. We would never have found Sol at all." That was the last straw, because it was true. Corbell was an uncomfortably old man with a cold-sleep hangover. "All right," he said between his teeth, "you win the argument. Now, for purposes of discussion, we are going to assume that that planet is Earth. At long last we have come home to Earth. Now how do I get down?" It developed that Peerssa had that all figured out. II Corbell's pressure suit looked clean and new. It was form-fitting, with a bulging bulb of a helmet and a pointy-ended white spiral on the chest. He would not have been surprised to find it rotted with age. It had been waiting for nearly two hundred years, ship's time. He went out the airlock with the suspicion that he was going to his death. He had never done this before... and in fact the suit held up better than he did. Panting, perspiring, with his pulse thundering irregularly in his ears, he maneuvered himself at the end of a tether and turned for a look at Don Juan. The silver finish had dulled. Corbell winced at the sight of a gaping hole in one of the probes. Peerssa had never mentioned a meteor strike. It could as easily have hit the life support system. Four of the probes were missing. The biological package probes were what made Don Juan a seeder ramship. Each of the probes held a spectrum of algaes with which to seed the unbreathable reducing atmosphere of some nearby Earthlike world, to turn the atmosphere into breathable air and the world into a potential colony. Of course they had never been used for that purpose. Deprived in detail of his civil rights, Corbell had stolen the ship and lit out for the galactic core. There had been ten probes mounted around Don Juan's waist. Now there were six. "I ran the onboard hydrogen tank nearly empty," Peerssa explained. "I had to use four of the thrust systems in the probes to make orbit around Earth. Afterward I put the probes in orbits as relay satellites. You will be able to call me from the surface, wherever you are." "Good." "How do you feel? Can you survive a re-entry?" "Not yet. I'm out of shape. Give me a month." "You'll have it. You'll have exercise too. We must make ready one of the probes for your descent." "I'm going down in one of those?" "They are designed to enter an atmosphere. Don Juan is not." "I should have thought of that. I never did figure a safe way to get down. Aren't you coming down yourself?" "Not unless you so order." Small wonder if he sounded reluctant. It came to Corbell that Peerssa's body was the ship. He could be a total paraplegic if he survived reentry. Corbell said, "Thomas Jefferson freed his slaves on his death. Can I do less? After I'm down, living or dead, magnanimously I free you from all orders previous or subsequent." "Thank you, Corbell." He had trained to work in a pressure suit -- while suspended in a magnetic field, not in actual free fall -- but that was long ago, and he had trained in a young body. The work was hard. On the second day he hurt everywhere. On the third he was back at work. He would stop only when Peerssa insisted. "We won't try to build you a life support system," Peerssa said. "We'll put what you need in the capsule with you and fill the capsule with plastic foam. Your suit will be your life support system." But even that involved moving large masses, and manhandling the bulky cutting laser for hours at a time. The algae tanks and the machinery that served them had to be removed in inspection-hatchsized pieces. Corbell dared not rip the hull. His life could depend on its integrity. He needed long rest periods. He spent them in the Womb Room, watching films of Don Juan's entry into what Peerssa now called (rightly or wrongly) the solar system. For a computer, Peerssa had been starkly ingenious. Corbell would not have thought of using the package probes as thrusters. Peerssa had almost failed to find Earth at all; for the big new moon of the red hot gas giant Peerssa now called Jupiter was just outside the band where Peerssa was searching for a habitable planet. Peerssa had nearly departed Sol with Corbell still in cold sleep, to search nearby systems for remnants of the State... Corbell would probably have died en route. Apparently the question of where they were no longer bothered Peerssa. It had only required Corbell's order to stop his worrying about it. But at the time, Corbell gathered, Peerssa was frantic. He had used fuel he couldn't spare to make close flybys past Saturn and Mercury. Now Corbell looked down at the Earth and yearned. "All the mistakes I made, and still I got here. The mistakes all canceled. If I hadn't turned the receiver back on you couldn't have beamed your personality into the computer. I'd have wrecked the ship trying to run all the way at one gravity. If I'd been right about the galactic core I'd have died of old age, that far from home. It's like something led me back here." "Your records call you an agnostic." "Yeah. I'm whistling in the dark. I keep thinking I'll just barely get killed landing." He was taking a long rest period in celebration. He had finally finished cleaning debris out of the probe warhead. With a meal in his hand -- a layered sandwich baked like a cake -- he watched the landscape roll below him. A dull red highlight gleamed on the nightside ocean, below Jupiter. "Where do I want to land? Is there any sign of civilization down there?' ' "I detect generation and use of power in three places." On the huge blue face of the planet a green arrow suddenly pointed at a green grid pattern. "Here, and on the other side of the world, and in Antarctica. My orbit does not cover Antarctica, but I can land you there." "No, thanks. Isn't that just about California?" Thinking: wait a minute, the west coast ought to bulge. And where's Baja California? From what seemed to be mid-Mexico the coast was a convex sweep all the way up to what must be Alaska. "Most of what you called California and Baja California will be an island near the North Pole. I can land you there too." "No. Wherever someone is generating power, that's where I want to land. There, where you put the grid pattern... which looks a little like a city, doesn't it? Right angles..." "There are many clustered buildings, yes, but no strong evidence of pre-planning. Your era would have called it a city. I advise against your landing there." "If they're the ones who sent the messages, they probably won't kill me. I served their ancestral State." It might be Nevada, he thought, or Arizona -- it was on the seacoast now. "The differences between -- " Peerssa stopped. Corbell got angry. "That's Earth. Earth!" The screwed-up solar system bothered him too, when he let it. "Peerssa, that was Earth's plate tectonics you were describing! Did you find the island that used to be California?" "I found two islands that might years ago." "Well, then! Did that happen by coincidence?" "No," Peerssa lied. "Call that area where you put the grid One City. Call the Antarctic area Three City. What about Two City? Where is that?" "Bordering the Sea of Okhotsk in Russia." "Land me in One City, then." More calmly he added, "I must be nuts, looking for civilization. Why do I want to spend my last days fighting a foreign language? But maybe I'll have time to find out what happened here." Now Corbell filled the probe nose cone with medicines, food, a tank of fresh water, tanks of oxygen, a radio. The plastic foam would hold them. He moored more solidly the ultrasonic whistle, that would melt the foam controlled by signal from Peerssa. He had put on muscle weight. The heart attack he feared, and thought he was prepared for, had never come. Don Juan's twentysecond-century medicines had given him that. But he lived with hot wires in his shoulders: tendonitis. At the last -- braced in the middle of the ravaged nose compartment, with one hand on the spigot of the foam tank -- he hesitated. "Peerssa? Can you hear me?" "Yes." "What will you do after I'm down?" "I will wait until I am sure you are dead. Then I will search other systems for the State." "You're no crazier than I am." He wondered how long Peerssa expected him to last... and didn't ask. He opened the spigot. Foam surrounded him and congealed. Thrust built up under his back, held for a time, then eased to almost nothing. Presently there was turbulence. It was a powered landing, not a meteoric re-entry. The thrust built up again, held, died. The probe rotated... and there was a jar that drove him two inches into the foam. Peerssa spoke in his suit radio. "May I consider myself free of your commands?" Corbell suffered a quick, vividly detailed nightmare. "Melt the foam first!" he cried. But Peerssa was no longer bound by his orders. Peerssa would take vengeance on one whom the State considered a criminal and arch-ingrate. The foam would not melt. Corbell would die here, embedded like a fly in amber, his freedom mere yards away! He felt a lurch. Then another. The nightmare ended. He sank through melting foam, blind, to a solid bulkhead. The foam ran from his faceplate, and he saw that the inspection hatch was wide open. Corbell stepped into the opening and looked out and down. Peerssa had landed the big cylinder on its side, on attitude jets. The sun, high overhead, was nonetheless a sunset sun, red and inflated. The land ran flat to a range of sharpedged granite hills. It was all dead: browns and grays, dead rock and dust. Heat made the air shimmer like water. The State had not provided exit ladders for a package probe. Peerssa had been clever again. The foam had run out the hatch and congealed into a foam plastic slope. Corbell walked down it, and his boots crunched, as on snow partly thawed and refrozen. He stepped out onto the soil of Earth. The soil had died. sion? Loss of water when Earth fled inexplicably from an inexplicably expanding sun? At this moment he didn't care. He raised hands to his faceplate -- "Do not try to take off your suit. Corbell, have you left the probe?" -- ready for his first breath of fresh air in a long time. "Why not?" "Have you left the probe?" "Yeah." "Good. For purposes of discussion I have spoken of this world as Earth. Now I may speak of the differences. You have landed on a world marginally habitable at best, in a region uninhabitably hot." "What?" "It's too hot, Corbell. Temperatures in the equatorial zone range from fifty-five degrees centigrade upward. The oceans are above fifty degrees. I find little chlorophyll absorption in the oceans, and none on land, barring certain mountain valleys. You would have done better to land near one or the other pole." Somehow Corbell was not even shocked. Had he been halfexpecting this? My death is the end of the world -- a very human atafter all -- "So that's what happened to the oceans. Evaporated." "The atmosphere holds great quantities of water vapor. Corbell, we still do not know." "What about mountain valleys?" "In a mountain range corresponding to Earth's Himalayas, there are valleys between one and two kilometers high. Some life has survived there." Corbell sighed. "All right. Which way is civilization?" "Define civilization." "One City. No, just point me at the closest place where someone is using power." "Four point nine kilometers distant there is minor usage of power. I doubt you will find people, or even living beings. The power level has not varied since we made orbit. I think you will find nothing but machines running automatically." "I'll try anyway. Which way?" "West. I will guide you." Ill Corbell had not gone hiking in a long time. The suit was not uncomfortable. Most of the weight of equipment rested on his shoulders. The boots were not hiking boots, but they fit. He set out in a rhythmic stride, breathing the canned air, letting his attention rove the scenery... and had to stop very soon. He'd chosen too quick a pace. He rested, then set out in a more leisurely stroll. It was level land: not ankle-breaking country, though he had to watch his footing. It was packed earth with rocks inset, and there were gentle wind-carved risings and fallings-off. Peerssa led him to the range of hills and apparently expected him to walk straight across them. Corbell turned left until he could find an easier slope. He found he was grumbling subvocally... He had had to grumble subvocally for lo, these eight years waking time in which he had grown one hundred and eighty years old while Grumble aloud and you couldn't know what Peerssa might pick up and take as an order. Goddam literal computers, he grumbled. Sleep tanks and super-medicines that don't keep you young. Air and cooling equipment getting heavier with each step. Why couldn't they have put a belly band in this suit? A belly band was the greatest invention since the wheel. It let a hiker carry the weight on his hips instead of his back. If the State had had its head screwed on right -- Which was silly. The suit was designed for free-fall and use aboard ship. Not hiking. And if Peerssa took orders, it was a damn good thing. And he was lucky to be on Earth at all. And, Corbell thought as he topped the crest, he was damn glad to be here. Puffing, bent over so he could pant better, half-listening for the heart attack he'd been expecting for so long, it came to him that he was happy. probably no human being had ever done what he had done. Be nice if there were someone to brag to. He saw the house. It was on a higher crest of hills beyond this one. Otherwise he might not have seen it. It was just the color of the hills: gray and dust-brown; but he saw its regular shape against the blue of sky. It was set against the rock slope. It took him another two hours to reach it. He was being careful with himself. Even so, he knew how his legs would hurt tomorrow, if there was a tomorrow. He was two-thirds of the way up that second range of hills when he found the remains of a broken road. Then it was easier. The house was extravagantly designed. The roof was a convex triangle, almost horizontal, with the base against the hill itself. Below the roof were two walls of glass, or of something stronger. The house's single room was exposed to this single voyeur, who perched precariously on the slope and clutched at a boulder with thick gloves. It was, he thought, a hell of a place to build a house. He pressed his faceplate against the glass-like material. The floor was not quite level. Either the hill itself had settled, or architectural styles had changed more than the architect in Corbell He was looking into a livingroom-sized area with what had to be a bed in the middle. But the bed was two or three times bigger than king size, and it had the extravagant shape of a '#s style Hollywood pool. The curved headboard was a control board fitted with screens and toggles and hi-fi grids and a couple of slots big enough to deliver drinks or sandwiches. In the darkness above the bed hovered a big wire sculpture or a mobile or even some kind of antenna; he couldn't tell. But two pinpricks of yellow light lived in the control board. "This is your power source, all right," Corbell reported. "I'm going to find the door." Twenty minutes later he reported, "There's no door." "A house must have an opening." Peerssa replied "Look for an opening that doesn't look like a doOr. From your description, there must be more to the house than you can see: a toilet at least, perhaps an office or a food dispensary." "They'd have to be under the hill. Mmm... all right. I'll keep looking." There was no trace of a trap door in the roof. Could the whole roof lift up in one piece, on signal? Corbell couldn't guess whether the architect would have been that wasteful of power. If there was an entrance in the road itself, then hard dirt covered it. Corbell was getting annoyed. The house couldn't have been used in a hundred years; possibly a thousand; conceivably, ten thousand. Likewise the door, wherever it might be. Maybe the house had a second, lower story, now buried in the hill, door and all. "I'll have to break in," he said. "Wait, Corbell. Might the house have a burglar alarm? I am not familiar with the design concepts regarding private dwellings. The State built arcologies." "What if it does have a burglar alarm? I'm wearing a helmet. I can't hear a damn thing through it." "There might be more than bells. Let me attack the house with my message laser." "Will it -- " Will it reach? Stupid, it was designed to reach across tens of light-years. "Go ahead." "I have the house in view. Firing." Looking down on the triangular roof from his post on the roadway, Corbell saw no beam; but he saw a spot the size of a manhole cover turn red hot. He saw earth below him trying to move. A ton or so of hillside spilled away from below the house, and a thing of rusted metal floated out on a whispering air cushion. It was the size of a dishwasher, with a head: a basketball with an eye in it. The head rolled, and a scarlet beam the thickness of Corbell's arm pierced the clouds. "Peerssa, you're being attacked. Can you handle it?" "It can't hurt me. It could hurt you. I'd better destroy it." The metal thing began to glow. It didn't like that. It fled away in a jerky randomized path, while the red beam remained fixed on one point in the sky. Its upper body glowed bright red verging on orange. It was screaming; its frantic warbling voice sang through Corbell's helmet. Suddenly it tilted and arced away down the hill. It struck the plain hard, turned over and over and lay silent. There was a hole in the roof now. Corbell said, "You think there are more of those?" "Insufficient data." Corbell climbed down to the roof and looked through. Molten concrete, or whatever, had set the bed afire. Corbell jumped down onto the flaming bedclothes, prepared to get off fast. Wrong again: it was a water bed, and his feet went right through it. He waded out, then pushed the burning bedclothes into the puddle in the middle with his clumsy gloved hands. The fire went out, but the room filled with steam. "I'm in the house," he reported. Peerssa didn't bother to answer. Corbell the architect looked about him. This room, the visible part of the house, was a triangle. The bed in the center had the pleasing asymmetry of a puddle of water... and it was pleasing. There was an arc of sofa in one comer, facing the bed, and a slab of black slate in front of it, arced like the sofa and broken in the middle, as if... Corbell bent and lifted one end of the slab. Yeah, something on the underside, solid circuitry. This had been a floating coffee table until whatever was holding it up burned out. From inside he could still see no doors. There was only one wall to inspect. He moved along it, rapping. It all sounded hollow. Door controls on the headboard? Nuts. You'd have to walk clear around to the other side... wait, there were pressure points on the back side. Three of them. He pushed them. The back wall slid down in three unequal sections. The big one was a closet. There were half a dozen half-rotted garments in it, and heaped dust. The second was a much smaller closet, no bigger than a telephone booth, with a freeform chair in it. A chair. Funny. Corbell went close enough to see the great hole in the bottom of the chair. A toilet? But there was no water in the bowl, and no toilet paper, except...except for a glitteringly clean metal sponge attached to the chair by a wire. He stepped out of the cubical. By any terms, it was pretty basic for a house with this complexity of design. The owner should have been able to afford something better. The closet... He tugged at the clothes still hanging on shaped hangers. Funny, he couldn't tell if they were made for a man or a woman. They were amazingly resilient. He tugged harder, then tried in earnest to tear the half-rotted things. They stood his full strength. So. Say there were temporary clothes, meant to change with style, and clothes meant to last longer. The heaps of dust would be the temporary clothes... He still hadn't found a door. The third cubicle looked promising. There was nothing in it at all except for one unmarked switch like the door switch in the bathroom, and a panel of four lighted pushbuttons each with a different squiggle on it. "I think I've found an elevator," he said. "I'm going to try it." He used the door switch. The door came up; he turned on his helmet lamp. "Dangerous. What if the elevator takes you down and then breaks down?" "Then you beam me another manhole to climb out of." Corbell pushed the top button. Nothing happened. He'd expected that. He was at the top. He pushed ##. "Corbell! Answer if you can!" "Yeah?" There had been no sense of motion. He opened the door. "You have changed position by four point one miles southwest and two hundred feet loss of altitude. I place you in One City." "Yeah." Corbell looked out into a different room. He was beginning to feel like a wandering ghost. Everything was spooky, unreal. He stepped out, around what must have been a floating desk and was now at the height of his knees. Screens and pushbutton panels set into the desk made it look like the control panel in the Womb Room; but they were ruined. It must have rained here for hundreds of years. There was a mg like half-melted cotton candy, deep as his ankles. It squished beneath his boots, and tore, and stuck to his suit fabric. He stepped to the edge of an empty picture window frame and looked out. Thirty stories of windows and empty frames dropped away beneath his toes. He saw far higher buildings around him. There to the right, a masonry behemoth had fallen, taking other buildings and pieces of buildings with it. Beyond that gap, beyond the mist and rain, he thought he could trace a grey-ongrey outline: a cube, impossibly large, whose walls had a slight outward curve. Afraid of falling, he lay on his back to look up. He found another sixty or seventy stories of building above him. "Did the State ever have any kind of instant transportation? Like a telephone booth, but you dial and you're there?" "No." "Well, these people did. I should have guessed. Me, of all people! That house wasn't a house, it was only part of a house. I've found the office. It's in the city. There ought to be a bathroom and a living room and maybe a game room, God knows where. What we broke into was the bedroom." "It's likely that the machinery has not been tended for a long time. Bear that in mind." There were two panels in the instant-elsewhere booth: a fourbutton set like the one in the bedroom, and an eight-button set with squiggles printed on the buttons. Now, what did that mean? He settled for pushing the third down on the four-button set. Now there was a light working in the cubicle, and no second panel. Corbell stepped out, and smiled. Definitely, this was the bathroom. And the outside temperature register, set a chin level beneath the edge of his faceplate, was dropping. "I think there's air conditioning," he said. "You have traveled three point one miles west by southwest and have lost six hundred feet of altitude." "Yeah." Corbell opened his faceplate. Just for a moment, he'd slam it fast if -- But the air was cool and fresh. He began taking off his suit. It came to him as he let the heavy backpack section fall: he was exhausted. He pulled himself out of the rest of his armor and stepped down into a bathtub almost big enough to be called a pool. He couldn't read the markings on the water spigot. He turned it all the way one way and pulled it on. Hot water splashed into the tub. He turned it the other way. Boiling water spurted out, spitting steam. Okay, the hot water was "Cold", and it wasn't too hot to stand. It flooded out and around him as he lolled on the curved bottom. A tiny voice called, "Corbell, answer!" He reached and pulled the helmet to the edge. "I'm taking a rest break. Check back in an hour. And send me a dancing girl." IV A tiny voice peeped, " -- Can. Repeating. Corbell, answer if you can. Repeating. Corbell -- " Corbell opened his eyes. Every texture was strange to his sight and his touch. He was nowhere aboard Don Juan. Then where -- ? Ah. He'd found two projections at the edge of the sunken tub, soft mounds like a pair of falsies, just right to rest his head. His neck was still between the pillows. Lukewarm water enveloped him. He'd gone to sleep in the tub. " -- if you can. Repeat -- " Corbel! pulled the pressure suit helmet to him. "Here." "Your hour's gone, and another hour and six minutes. Are you sick?" "No, just sleepy. Hang on." He pulled the spigot on. Hot water spurted through cool water and mixed. Corbell stirred with his foot. "I'm still on a rest break. Anything new at your end?" "Something's watching me. I sense radar and gravity radiation." "Gravity?" "Gravity waves going through my mass sensor, yes. I'm being probed by advanced instruments which must have learned a great dealabout me. They could be automatic." "They could also be from the same source as the messages. Where is all this action coming from?" "From what would be Tasmania, if this were Earth. -- The probing has stopped. I can't see the source." "If it starts throwing missiles at you you'll have to pull out fast." "Yes. I'll have to change my orbit. I didn't want to use the fuel. My orbit does not take me over Antarctica." "Do that." Corbell stood up (his legs ached) and waded dripping from the warm water. A line of thick dust against the base of a wall might have been the remains of towels. He stopped before a picture window. The day had darkened. He looked down across a shallow slope of beach sand, downhill into haze that thickened to opaque mist. Was that a... fish skeleton down there, glimmering white through haze? It looked far distant... and big. Lightning flared, waited, flared again. The rain fell like an avalanche. Corbell turned away. He put on his undersuit, then his pressure suit piece by piece, feeling the weight and the chafe spots. The bath had been good. He'd have to come back here when he got the chance. There was even a sauna, not that he'd need -- Yeah, a sauna. This place was old. If it had been built after the Earth had grown hot, the sauna would have been a door to the outside! He went into the booth, dithered, and decided not to push the bottom button. Peerssa was right. The machinery had been untended for a long time. So: Bedroom or Office? He knew those circuits still worked. Bedroom. He stepped out. Next to his chin the temperature readout rose in blinking numerals. He stepped around to the headboard, confirmed a memory: he'd seen a television screen, and controls. He turned it on. The screen lit, first grey-white, then -- It was a view of the ruined bed, showing his own armored legs. He tried switches until he found the playback. The scene ran backward. Suddenly the bed was whole and four figures writhed on it at flickering speed. The scene jumped to a different foursome or to the same foursome dressed differently, before he found a way to freeze it. "Corbel #, I have tried to signal the source of the probes, to no effect." "Okay. Listen, if you have to run, just do it. We'll both be safer if you don't stop to call me about it." "What will you do now?" "I'm watching home movies." Corbell chortled. "This place is like the Playboy Mansion. There's an invisible video camera focused on the bed." "A degenerate civilization, then. Small wonder they could not save themselves. You should not degrade yourself by watching." Corbell swallowed his annoyance. "I want to know if they're human." "Are they?" "The tape's faded. And they're wearing clothes., loose suits with lots of openings in them, in pastels. If they aren't human I can't see the differences... but they're thin. And they don't seem to carry themselves right." He paused to watch. "And they're very limber. The situation isn't quite what I thought." "In what way?" "I thought it was an orgy for four. It isn't. It's like in ancient China: two of them are servants. They're helping the other pair get into those advanced sexual positions. Maybe they're not servants; maybe they're trainers, or teachers." He watched some more. "Or even... they're as limber as dancers. Maybe that's what they are. I wish I had a view of the couch. There might be spectators." "Corbell." "Yeah?" "Are you hungry?" "... Yeah. I may have to use that fourth button." "I wouldn't bother. If a thousand-year-old kitchen is your only food source, you'll die quickly. Your suit will only recycle air for another seventy-one hours. Your food-syrup reserve is trivial. I suggest you try to reach the South Pole. I am over it now. I see a large continental mass, and forest." "Well, fine." Corbell switched off the stag movie and made for the closet. When he punched the second button down, a panel of eight buttons appeared beside the smaller panel. He studied it. The symbols on those eight buttons might be letters or numbers. He reached, then drew back. "I'm afraid of it." "Of what?" "Of this panel in the office. See, the four buttons that were in all the booths are probably an intercom. A closed circuit; you couldn't get into it except from here. There's probably a private number that lets you into the office. This panel in the office booth is like a telephone, I think. What happens when you dial a phone number at random?" "In my time there was a recorded voice to tell you you had made a mistake." "Yeah, we had that too. But in this instant transportation setup you might be sent nowhere! Poof l" "Can you find a telephone directory?" There was nothing like that in the booth. Corbel opened the door. Rain and howling wind were blowing into the office. Fat drops plated themselves across his faceplate. He walked around the desk, waited a minute for the water to run off the glass, then began pulling at desk drawers. They didn't want to open. He pried one open and found it half full of gray-green mold. An abandoned apple? Machines were set into the desk top. Telephone, picture-phone, computer link, what? No telling now. Time and rain had destroyed them. "I'll have to try pushing buttons at random," he told Peerssa. "Good luck." "Why did you say that?" "To be polite." Corbell faced the array of eight buttons in the light from his helmet. The booth could kill him so fast he'd never know it. Punch at random? He could do better than that. He chose a button -- the fifth, counting across and down, and the symbol looked like an upside-down L. A gallows. He pushed it once, pause, twice, pause, thrice... Four did it. Suddenly there was indirect lighting around the rim of the ceiling. The door wouldn't open. Annoyed, he chose another button, an hourglass on its side and compressed from both ends: # # # # . "You have changed position twice," Peerssa informed him. This time the door opened. There were skeletons, very old skeletons in identical... uniforms? Loose garments, short pants, sleeveless shirts with rolls of fabric at the  shoulders. Under the dust the garments looked new, in bright scarlet with black markings. The bones inside were crumbled with age, but they could not have been big men. Five feet tall or thereabouts. Corbell moved among them looking for bullet wounds. No holes in the garments or the skulls... but from the way they sprawled they seemed to have died in a firefight, and they seemed to be human. He found desks and what looked like computer terminals. A thick sliding door had been melted out of the wall. Beyond it were cells, whose walls and doors were composed of lacy, decorative grid work that was different for each cell; but the metal-lace doors were locked, and there were more skeletons in the cells. "Police station," he told Peerssa. "I was trying for a restaurant. I pushed the same button four times." He heard irritation in his voice. Was he getting tired? "See, what I didn't want was a number that went nowhere. The numbers the restaurants fight for are the ones that are easiest to remember. Or they used to be." "The State restricts those numbers to important municipal functions; police stations, hospitals, ombudsmen -- " Corbell stepped through another, larger melted door. Doors beyond retracted before him, and he stepped into a waterfall of rain. He'd finally made it outside. He couldn't see much. A city street... and more skeletons. These wore varied clothing, skimpy shorts-and-undershirt garments in every color and pattern save scarlet. "I'll have to try the other repeating numbers," he said without moving. "I think it is safe. If you find a number not in use, it won't work." huh?" He still hadn't moved. The rain ran down his faceplate and drummed on his helmet. "There is an alternative. I have probed the city with my senses. There is hollow space, a system of tunnels underground, leading away in many directions. I can lead you to the underground space where they converge." "What's the point of... You think it's a subway system? They'd have stopped using it when they invented the booths." "If they no longer used the subway cars, they may have kept the buildings as a transportation nexus. Economy." V He walked through pelting rain on packed dirt covered by thin mud. It sucked at his boots. He couldn't afford the energy that cost him. He was already too tired... The streets and buildings were largely intact. He found no more piles of skeletons. There was a bubble, half glass and half metal, like a Christmas ornament twelve feet across. It was smashed against the side of a building and half filled with rainwater. Corbell looked inside. He found spongy upholstery, and a pair of seats, one occupied by another small disintegrating skeleton in a yellow shorts-and-undershirt garment. Corbell forced himself to search through the big patch pockcts. What he found, he stowed in his too pouch. He could examine it later. Later there was an intact bubble, abandoned. He tried to start it. It looked intact; the brightwork in the interior gleamed. But it was dead. He walked on. Now there was a tremendous empty lot on one side, with wind-weathered stumps of tree and traces of curving paths. A park? On his other side was a wall that went up and up, curving away from view, and on and on, curving laterally as well, so that he had no idea how high it was nor how wide. In the mists beyond the office picture window he had thought to trace the outlines of a cube bigger than belief. So: it had been real. Streets. Why streets? And cars? Corbell began to suspect what he would find at the transportation nexus. "You are over the hollow space," said Peerssa. "That's good. I'm tired." Corbell looked around him. Mummified park to the left, wall to the right. Ahead... the wall turned to glass. An entire wall of glass doors. He pushed through into gloom lit by his helmet lamp. The ceiling gave no sense of distance: only of random colors that changed with his position. The place was wide. His beam got lost in it. He glanced down at another, confusing light: the glow of dials at his chin. The temperature was down to # C. "Air conditioned," he said. "Good. Your suit batteries will last longer." "There could be anything in this place," he argued with himself. He opened his faceplate. No heat. Sniffed: a touch of staleness, that was all. "I've got to get out of this suit. I'm tired." "Drink from the syrup nipple." He laughed; he'd forgotten it was there. He sucked until his belly felt less empty. Peerssa was right: half of his tiredness had been hunger. He pulled himself out of the rest of the suit. Stepping into the rug was a sudsame as the rotted rug in the office, but it was dry, intact, and ankle deep. Like walking on a cloud. It felt damned expensive, but there must have been an acre of it here in the foyer of a public building. "Going to sleep," he told the helmet. He sprawled out in the cloud of carpet and let it close around him. VI Grey dawn. He wriggled a little in the luxury of the rug. The ceiling was thousands of shades of color in what seemed to be whorl patterns; you could go crazy staring into it and never know how far away it was. He closed his eyes and dozed again. Came down to die, he thought. He said, "Peerssa, how do you expect me to die? Heart Attack?" No answer. The helmet was out there by his fingertips. He pulled it close and repeated the question. "I think not," said Peerssa. "Why? The State's wonderful medicines?' "Yes, if one includes contraceptive techniques as medicines. After the founding of the State, there was a generation in which no man or woman subject to inherited diseases might have children. The population fell by half. Famine ended -- " "Heart patients included?" His father had died of heart trouble! "Certainly the children of heart patients were not allowed to have children. Your genes are those of a criminal, but a healthy one." So they'd edited Corbell's genes from the human race. "Sarcastic damn computer." Corbell was looking around him now. "Nuts. I could have slept on a couch. " There were rings of couches around freely curved tables that still floated. The couches looked like humps in the rug. Inset within one wall was a row of booths. Corbell stood up, stretched, and went to examine them. The rug-stuff flowed delightfully around his toes. In each booth were four rows of pushbuttons marked with squiggles, below a frosted glass rectangle. He pushed a button larger than the others (operator?), and got no response. Then he noticed the slot. From the tool pouch of his empty pressure suit he spilled items stolen from a smashed car. A seamless silver lipstick meant nothing to him. Handkerchief: faint colors seemed to swirl in the material. Candy wrapper; the hard candy must have melted in untold years of rain; or it could have been drugs or medicine; or he could be wrong on every point. Hand-sized lens of clear plastic, its rim ornamented in green squiggles set within the plastic. That looked about right. He tried it in one of the booths. It fit the slot. He pushed the larger button and the screen lit. Now what? The screens might be the phone books he needed. All he had to do was punch for information -- without reaching a nonexistent number -- and read the answer, in squiggles. Corbell was sweating. He hadn't thought this out. He lowered his hands and stepped out of the booth. Well. No hurry. His two-daysplus of air reserve were not being used. There was time to explore. And there, far at the back of the lobby, were the stairs he'd expected. Broad, well designed by the principles he'd learned in his first life, carpeted in the cloud-rug: a flight of stairs going down into darkness. He went back to tuck his helmet in the crook of his elbow. He retrieved the lens-shaped keycredit card. He started down the stairs, playing the helmet lamp ahead of him, humming. With her head... looked... underneath her arm, she wa-a-alks the Bloody Tower... The stairs lurched into motion, throwing him backward. He sat up cursing. He hadn't hurt himself, but... get crippled here and it would be his death. Light grew below him. At first he thought it was the last gasp of an emergency power system. It brightened. When he reached bottom it was as strong as daylight. There was vast open space, a high ceiling, places he thought were shops: the feel of a European train station, but with touches of sybaritic luxury more appropriate to a palace. There were fountains, and more of the ankleenveloping rug swelling to rings of couches. Along one entire wall -- "Peerssa! I've found a map!" "Please describe it." "It's two polar projections. Damn, I wish I could show you. I think the continents are smaller, which would mean there wasn't as much ocean water evaporated when they were made. There are lines across it, all from -- " he checked -- "From this point, I think. Most of the lines are dark. Peerssa, the only lines still lit run to Antarctica and the tip of Argentina and, uh, Alaska." Alaska had been twisted north. So had the tip of Siberia. "The lines run through oceans, or under them. Hey, you were right about California. There are two islands just under Alaska." He saw that what he'd taken for shops were alcoves with couches and food-dispensing walls. He tried one. When he inserted the plastic disc, a woman's voice spoke in tones of regret. He tried other slots and got the same reedy voice saying the same incomprehensible words. Next step? Down there at the far end, that line of doors... Thick doors, with slots for credit discs. He went back for his pressure suit. The stairs carried him up. How the heck did they handle streams of commuters going both ways? He rode back down with the heavy suit draped over his shoulder. The amp: there were lighted squiggles next to the lighted lines. He memorized the pattern that marked the route he wanted: not to the center of the thawed Antarctic continent, but to the nearer shore. Shores get colonized first. The doors: there, those were the squiggles he wanted. Were they? He checked. Yes. He produced his disc, hesitated, looked at it. Which side was up? He tried it; it wouldn't go. He turned it over and inserted it. The door opened. He retrieved the disc, glanced at it and smiled. The squiggles had changed. He'd been docked the price of a ticket. He faced a wall with a circular hole in it, the hole filled with glass: a glass door in a glass circle, and beyond it a cylinder lined with seats. The front of the car was glass too, with shiny metal beyond. There was a disc-sized slot in the door. He used it. The door opened. He pulled the disc out of the other side. The door closed. "Here I am," he said. "Where?" "In one of the subway cars. I don't know what to do next. Wait?" "You will not use the instant transportation booths?" "No, that was a dead end. Those must have been toys for the rich, too expensive for most people, too short-range to be practical. Something like that. Why else would there be streets with cars on them?" "I wondered," said Peerssa. "Four digits in base eight gives only four thousand and ninety-six booth numbers. Too few." "Yeah." There was room for about eight people, he decided, on benches of cloud-rug tinted in pastels to mark off four seats on each bench. There was a food dispenser -- which spoke to him regretfully when he tried it. Behind a half-door that would barely hide one's torso, he found a toilet equipped with one of the glitteringly clean metal sponges. He tried that too. His best guess was that the sponge had an instant-transportation unit in it. It cleaned itself miraculously. There were arms for the couch. They would pull out of a slot along the back, and lock. Through the front wall he could see a massive-looking door. "There is increased power usage from your locus," said Peerssa. "Then something's happening." He stretched out on the couch. No telling about departure time. He'd wait twenty-four hours before he gave up. His stomach growled. I Somebody spoke to him. Corbell jerked violently and woke with a scream on his lips. Who but Peerssa could speak to him here? But he was not aboard Don Juan, The voice stopped. Peerssa spoke from his helmet. "I do not recognize the language." "Did you expect to? Play it again for me." He listened to Peerssa' s recording of a boyish voice speaking in reassuring liquid tones. Afterward he sighed. "If that guy was waiting to meet me himself, what could I tell him? What could he tell me? I'll probably be dead before I could leam his language." "Your story has wrung my heart. Most of your contemporaries only had one life to live." "... Yeah." "Your self-centered viewpoint has always bothered me, Corbell. If you could see yourself as -- " "No, wait a minute. You're right. You're dead right. I've had more than most men are given. More than most men can steal, for that matter. I'm going to stop bitching." "You amaze me. Will you now dedicate your services to the State?" "What State? The State's dead. My self-centeredness is as human as your fanaticism." The stranger's voice spoke again, in beautiful incomprehensible words -- and Corbell saw him. His face was outside the glass, beyond the forward door, as if the heavy metal were transparent. A hologram? Corbell leaned forward. It was the bust of a boy, fading below the shoulders. He was twelve or so, Corbell guessed, but he had the poise of an adult. His skin was golden, his features were a blend of races: black, yellow, white, and something else, a mutation perhaps, that left him half bald: a fringe of tightly curled black hair around the base of the skull and over the ears, and an isolated tuft above the forehead. The face smiled reassuringly and vanished. The metal door went up. The car shot forward and down. Corbell was on a rollercoaster. He pulled out one of the retracted chair arms and hung on. He fell at a slant for what felt like half a minute. Then there was high gravity as car and tunnel curved back to horizontal. Light inside, darkness outside. Corbell was beginning to relax when the car rolled, surged to the left, rolled, surged to the right; steadied. What was that? Changing tunnels? There were no more surges. The hissing sound of their motion was sleep-inducing. He was tempted to lie down. His ears popped. Better to lie down with his feet forward. There would be deceleration at the end. His ears felt pressure again. He worked his jaw to pop his ears. Peerssa said, "Your speed is in excess of eleven hundred kilometers per hour. You are now beneath the Pacific Ocean. A remarkable achievement." "How do they do it?" "At a guess, you are riding a gravity-assisted linear accelerator through an evacuated tunnel." Corbell worked his jaw to relieve pressure in his ears. Evacuated? He poked his head into his helmet. Air pressure was down and still dropping. He panted as he worked his way into the pressure suit. "Vacuum tunnel, right," he gasped. "The car leaks." He wondered what else had deteriorated in this ancient system of tunnels. He could be stopped beneath the Pacific, to suffocate slowly, while an almost human ghost reassured him that service would be resumed as soon as possible. Too much imagination and I'll scare myself to death . Too little and I'll get myself killed. Now the ride was superlatively smooth. Presently Corbell emptied his bladder; then emptied his suit's bladder into the toilet. The urine ran through the bowl without leaving a trace. A frictionless surface. Hours passed. He dozed sitting up, woke, lay down on his face, didn't like that, lay down on his back with the backpack a bulge under his shoulders and a chair arm under his head. Better. He slept. A surge woke him. He sat up. He sucked syrup... sucked the last of it, and it was almost enough. There was acceleration; was he going uphill? Half a minute of low gravity, a final surge backward. A steel door closed behind the car and he knew he was at rest. The glass door in front of the car, and the metal door beyond it, both popped open at the same time. Corbell was just standing up when the thunderclap slapped him backward. Sometimes you would end a long backpacking trip with aches in every muscle and a mind blank except for the determination to keep walking no matter what. In much the same frame of mind, Corbell got to his feet and limped toward the doors. His ears rang. His head hurt where he'd bumped it on his helmet. He'd twisted his back. He felt stupid: the thunderclap of air slamming into vacuum should not have surprised him. All he could do was keep wading through the surprises until they stopped him. There were dim lights far back in a great open space. He picked out couches and alcoves and the faintly glowing lines of a wall map. Numbers at his chin showed normal pressure or a bit higher, temperature warm but bearable. Corbell opened his faceplate. The air was warm and musty. He smelled dry rot. He lifted his helmet, sniffed again. A trace of animal smell -- "Meep?" He jumped, then relaxed. Where had he heard such a sound? It was friendly and familiar. Motion caught at his eye, left -- "Mee!" The beast came questing through dusty cloud-rug. It was a snake, a fat furry snake. It came toward him in an S-shaped flow. Its fur was patterned in black and grey and white. It stopped and lifted its beautiful cat's face and asked again, like a cat: "Meep?" "I'll be damned," said Corbell. Something rustled behind him. He forgot the furred snake. He was tired, so tired that in a moment he knew he would pass out. But there were furtive sounds behind him, and he turned, fighting to stay on his feet. Under a hooded robe of white cloth with a touch of irridescence in it: a bent human form... While the cat-snake distracted him, she had struck. He saw her in shadow: tall and stooped, gaunt, her face all wrinkles, her nose hooked, her eyes deep-set and malevolent in the shadow of the hood. Her swollen hands held a silver cane aimed at Corbell's eyes. He saw her for a bare moment while the numbness closed over him. He guessed he was seeing his death. II He was on his back on a formfitting surface, his legs apart, his arms above his head. The air was wet and heavy and hot. Sweat ran in his crotch and armpits and at the corners of his eyes. When he tried to move the surface surged and rippled, and soft bonds tightened round his wrists and ankles. His pressure suit was gone. He wore only his one-piece undersuit, on a world uninhabitably hot. He felt naked, and trapped. Light pressed on his eyelids. He opened them. He was on a water bed, looking at grey sky through the jagged edges of a broken roof. He turned his head and saw more of a Bedroom: curved headboard covered with elaborate controls, arc of couch with floating coffee-table to match. These Bedrooms must have been mass-produced, like prefab houses you didn't need to assemble. But a tornado had hit this one. The roof and the picture windows had exploded outward. The old woman was watching him from the arc of sofa. He thought: Norn. Fate in the shape of an old woman. She was vivid in his memory, and so was t he silver cane in her hand. He watched her stand and come toward him... and the fur boa round her shoulders raised a prick-eared head and watched him back. It was curled one and a half times around her neck. The tip of its tail (witched. Dammit, that was a car. He remembered a cat like that, Lion, (hough he'd forgotten the boyhood friend who owned it. Lots of luxurious fur, and a long, rich, Huffy tail. If Lion's tail had been multiplied by three and attached to Lion's head, this beast would have been the result. But how could evolution cost a cat its legs? He didn't believe it. Easier to believe that someone had tampered with a cat's genes, sometime in The woman stood over him now, her cane pointed between his eyes. She spoke. He shook his head. The bed rippled. Her hand tightened on the cane. He saw no trigger, but she must have pulled a trigger, because Corbel! went into agony. It wasn't physical, this agony. It was sorrow and helpless rage and guilt. He wanted to die. "Stop!" he cried. "Stop!" Communication had begun.    Her name was Mirelly-Lyra Zeelashisthar. She must have had a computer somewhere. The box she set on the headboard was too small to be more than an extension of it. As Corbell talked -- meaninglessly at first, talking merely to stop her from using the cane -- the box functioned as a translator. It spoke to Corbell in Corbell's own voice, to MirellyLyra in hers. They traded nouns. Mirelly-Lyra pointed at things and named them, Corbell gave them his own names. He had no names for many of the things in the room. "Cat-tail," he called the furred snake. "Phone booth," he called the instantelse where booth. She set up a screen: a television that unrolled like a poster. Another computer link, he guessed. She showed him pictures. Their vocabulary increased. "Give me food," he said when his hunger had grown more than his fear. When she understood, finally, she set a plate beside him and freed one of his hands. Under her watchful eye and the threat of her cane, he ate, and belched, and communicated, "More." She took the plate behind the headboard. A minute or so later she brought it back reloaded, with fruit and a slice of roasted meat, hot and freshly cut, and a steamed yellow root that tasted like a cross between squash and carrot. On the first plateful he had hardly noticed what he was eating. Now he found time to wonder: where did she cook it? and to guess that she used the "phone booth" to reach her stove. The cat-tail dropped from the old woman's shoulders onto the bed. Corbell froze. It wriggled across the bed and sniffed at the meat. Mirelly-Lyra thumped it on the chest and it desisted. Now it crawled up onto Corbell's chest, reared and looked him in the eyes. Corbell scractched it behind the ears. Its eyes half closed and it purred loudly. Its belly was hard leather, ridged like a snake's, but its fur felt as luxurious as it looked. He finished the second plate, feeding some of the meat to the cattail. He dozed off wondering if she would shake him awake. She didn't. When he woke the sky was black and she had turned on the lights. His free hand was bound again. His pressure suit was nowhere in sight. Even if she freed him she would still have the cane. He didn't know if the "phone booth" worked. At the back of his mind he wondered if Peerssa, thinking him dead, had gone on to another star. What did she want with him? They worked on verbs, then on descriptive terms. Her language was of no form he had ever heard of, but the screen and mechanical memory made it easy for them. Soon they were trading information: "Take off the ropes. Let me walk." "No." "Why?" "I am old." "So am I," said Corbell. "I want to be young." He couldn't read expression in her voice or in the translator's version of his own. But the way she'd said that jerked his head up to look at her. "So do I." She shot him with the cane. Guilt, fear, remorse, death-wish. He cried and writhed and pulled at his bonds for eternal seconds before she turned it off. Then he lay staring at her in shock and hurt. Her face worked, demonically. Abruptly she turned her back on him. His thrashings had frightened the cat-tail. It had fled. "I want to be young -- " and Blunt! And now her back was rigid and her fists clenched. Did she hide red rage, or tears? Why? Is it my fault she's old ? One thing was clear: she was keeping him tied up for her protection and his own. If she used the cane on him when his hands were free, he might kill himself. The cat-tail crawled back onto his chest, coiled, and reached to rub noses with him. "Meee!" It demanded an explanation. "I don't know," he told the beast now rumbling like a motor on his chest. "I don't guess I'll like the answer." But he was wrong.    She freed one of his hands and fed him. Itwas more of the same: two fruits, a steamed root, roasted meat. She fed the cat-tail while she was at it. The fruit was fresh. The meat was like overdone roast beef sliced moments ago. She had been out of sight behind the headboard for no more than a minute. Even a microwave oven wasn't that fast, or hadn't been in #. It stuck in his mind... And he had to go to the bathroom. She was irritatingly, embarrassingly slow to understand. He knew she had the idea when she began to pace, scowling, dithering as to whether to leave him in his own filth. Eventually she freed him, first (from behind the headboard) his wrists, then his feet. She stood well back, covering him with the cane, while he went into the middle closet. Alone at last, with the door blocking her eyes, he let out a shuddering sigh. He wouldn't try to escape. Not this time. He knew too little. It wasn't worth the risk that she wouldn't let him go to the bathroom again. It wasn't worth the risk of the cane. The cane: it had reduced him to a groveling slave, instantly, twice. He had never even considered keeping his dignity. In that, the cane lost half its power. He could feel no shame. Still, he knew that too many applications of the cane would leave him nothing like a man. He was a shell of a man reanimated by electrical currents and inbeen changed again and again, but whatever he was, he was still a man. What the cane might do to him was cruder, more damaging. He would cooperate. But: she was mad. Even if sane by the standards of her time -- unlikely -- by Corbell's she was mad, and dangerous. Old and feeble as he was, he would have to escape before she killed him. The "phone booth" must be working; he'd seen no microwave over here in the bedroom. Good. Calling Peerssa would have to wait. He dared not ask after his pressure suit; it might show that he was thinking dangerous thoughts. And even if Peerssa were still in the solar system, how could he help? Corbell left the booth and returned to his spread-eagled position on the bed. She moored his hands from behind the headboard, then his ankles. They resumed their conversation. The translator skipped words. He missed some of it before he realised what he was hearing. Then he asked questions, got her to back up for the blank spots. He heard it in bits and pieces: She was Mirelly-Lyra Zeelashisthar, a citizen of the State. ( The State? He wondered about that. But she described it in much the way Peerssa had, except that her State had been the government of all known worlds for fifty thousand years... Corbell's years, for the Earth had not yet been moved.) In her youth she had been supernaturally beautiful. (Corbell tactfully did not question this.) Men went incomprehensibly mad over her. She never understood the force that drove men to such irrationality; but she used her sex and her beauty as she used her mind: for advancement. She was bom hyperactive and ambitious. By the age of twenty she was high in the ranks of Intrasystem Traffic Control. Because she was now in a position of responsibility, the State conditioned her. Afterward her ambition was not for herself alone, but for the good of the State. It was routine -- and, Corbell gathered from later data, it didn't quite take. If she advanced ihe State's ambitions by guiding the courses of spacecraft within the solar system, certainly she advanced herself. And she came to the attention of a powerful man in a collateral branch. SubDictator Corybessil Jakunk (Corbell heard his name often enough to memorize it) was not her direct superior, but he could do her some good. So powerful a man was allowed some leeway for his personal desires, that he might serve the State more readily. (The old woman saw nothing wrong in this. She was impatient when Corbell did not understand at once. It may have formed a spur to her own ambition.) His personal desire was Mirelly-Lyra .eelashisthar. "He told me that I must be his mistress," she said. "I wished more stature for myself than that. I refused. He told me that if I would share his life for a four-day period, lie would gain for me a position in full charge of the Bureau. I was only thirty-six years old. It was a line chance." She played him as she had played other men. It was a mistake. Corbell had wondered why he was being made captive audience lor an unsolicited soap opera. He years later, at what looked to be eighty or ninety years old, she was still wondering what had gone wrong. "The first night I used a chemical to help. To make one want sex -- " "An aphrodesiac?" It went into the computer memory. "I needed it. The second night he would not let me use chemicals. He used none himself. I had a bad time, but I did not complain. The third night was the same as the second. On the fourth day he begged me to change my mind, give up my position, become his woman. I held him to his promise." For seven months she was Head of the Bureau of Intrasystem Traffic Control. She was then informed that she had volunteered for a special mission, a glorious opportunity to serve the State. It was known that there was a hypermass, a black hole, at the center of the galaxy. Mirelly-Lyra was to investigate it. After some preliminary use of automated probes, she was to determine by experiment whether (as theory predicted) such a black hole could be used for time travel. If possible, she was to return to her starting date. "Why did he do it?" she wondered. "I saw him once before I left. He said that he could not bear to have me in the same universe if I was not his. But this was not what he offered at all!" "He may have thought," said Corbell, "that four days of ecstasy would do it. You'd throw yourself into his arms and beg not to be sent away . ' ' For a moment he feared she would use the cane. Then she broke into dry cackling laughter. He saw something likeable reflected there, before her face drooped in brooding hate. Now she looked like death itself, the Norn. "He sent me to the black hole. I saw the end of everything." "So did I." She didn't believe him. At her urging he described it as best he could: the colors, the progressive flattening of core suns into an accretion disc, the swelling of the Ring of Fire, the final drastically flattened plane of neutronium flecked with smaller black holes. "I only went in as far as the ergosphere," he said, "and that was only to get me home fast. Did you really go through the singularity?" She was long in answering. "No. I was afraid. When the time came I did not think I owed the State that much." Her conditioning had worn off to that extent, at least. She had circled the black hole, using its mass to bend her course back on itself, and headed for home. She was eighty years old, still healthy and still beautiful (she said) due to the rejuvenation medicines in her ship's dispensary, when she reached Firsthope. He checked the times with her. Did her Bussard ramjet accelerate at one gravity all the way? Yes. Twenty-one years each way. Her ship was far superior to Corbell's Don Juan... and looked it. It was a toroid, bigger than Don Juan, and with a cleaner design. Firsthope was a colony just being established around another star when Mirelly-Lyra left Sol. She hoped that Firsthope would not have records of her defection. Firsthope fired on her. What she at first thought was a message-laser carried no modulation at all: it was an X-ray laser, designed to kill. She tried again. The next system resembled Firsthope: it held a world of Earth's mass and Earth's approximate temperature range, whose reducing atmoshpere had been seeded when the State was still young. Perhaps it had been colonized in the seventy thousand years she had been gone... and it had been. She was fired on, and she fled. "I was bitter, Corbell. I thought it was because of me, because of what I had done. All the worlds would have my record. There was no hope for me. I went to Sol system to die there." She had already recognized stars in Sol's projected vicinity. At Sol she was not fired on. But the sun was expanding toward red giant status, and Earth was missing. Bewildered, she investigated further. She recognized Saturn, and Mercury (heavily scarred by mining, just as she had left it), and Venus (showing the signs of an unsuccessful attempt to terraform that useless world). Uranus was in a wildly altered orbit between Satum and Jupiter, if that was Uranus. Mars bore a tremendous scar, a fresh mare probably left by the impact of Deimos. "The State was going to move Deimos," she told Corbell. "It was too close. Something must have happened." She found Earth orbiting just inside the orbit of Mars. Corbell asked, "Any idea how they did that?" "No. Diemos was to be moved by fusion bombs successively exploded in one crater. Moving an inhabited planet could not be done that way." "Or who did it?" "I never learned. I landed my ship and was arrested at once, on my record, by children." "Children?" "Yes. I was in a bad position," she told Corbell, smiling wanly. "Even at the last, when I landed on Earth itself, it may be that I hoped iny beauty would sway a judge. But how could I sway children?" "But what happened ?" Earth was ruled by children, eleven years to enormous. "It was young-forever that did it. The State had discovered an ideal form of young-forever," the old woman said. "Parents can see to it that their children stop growing older at an age just below, what is your word? When girls begin their cycle of blood -- " "Puberty." "Just before puberty, they are stopped. They live nearly forever. There is no resulting rise in numbers, because children do not have children. The method was far better than older methods of staying young forever." "Older method? Of immortality? fell me about that one!" Suddenly she was enraged. "I could not find out! I learned only that it was for the few, for the Dictator class alone. When I arrived it was no longer used. My lawyer knew about it. He would not discuss it." "What happened to the solar system?" he asked. "I was not told." He laughed, and desisted when she raised the cane. So the State hadn't let her play tourist either. She let the cane's tip fall. "They told me nothing. I was treated as one not entitled to ask questions. All that I learned I learned from my lawyer, who seemed a twelve year old boy and would not tell his true age. They learned my crime from my ship's log. They sentenced me to -- " Untranslated. "What was that?" "They stopped time for me. There was a building where some criminals went to be stored against need." The bitter smile again: "I was to be flattered. Only unusual breakers of the law were thought to be of future need to the State. People of high intelligence or with good genes or interesting tales to tell to future historians. The building would hold perhaps ten thousand, no more. I was lucky they let me keep my medicines and my translator. At that I could only choose as much as I could carry." She leaned close above the water bed. "Never mind this. Corbell, I want you to know that there was an earlier form of immortality. If we find it, we can both be young again." "I'm ready," said Corbell. He pulled at the soft bindings on his wrists. "I'm on your side. I'd love to be young again. So why not untie me?" It can't be this easy. "We may search a long time. I have already searched for a long time. I must have your youth drugs, Corbell. They may not be as good as the Dictators' immortality, but they must be better than mine." Oh. He had to answer. "They're aboard ship, in orbit. They can't help you anyway. You're probably older than I am, not counting the time I gained in cold sleep." He felt the discomfort from the sweat pooled under him; he felt more sweat starting. He felt his helplessness. He saw her raise the cane. She waited until he had stopped thrashing before she said, "I understand you. You come from a time earlier than mine. Your medicines are more primitive than mine. I cannot use them. So you say." "It's true! Listen, I was bom before men landed on the Earth's Moon! When the cancer in my belly started eating me alive I had myself frozen. There was -- " "Frozen?" She didn't believe him. "Frozen, yes! There was the chance that medical science would find a way to heal the cancer and the damage done by broken cell walls and -- " His defense ended in a howl. She held the cane on him for a long time. He heard: "Open your eyes." He didn't want to. "I'll use the cane," His eyes were clenched like fists, his face a snarl of agony. "A frozen man is a preserved corpse. You won't lie again, will you?" He shook his head. His eyes were still closed. Now he remembered what Peerssa had told him about phospholipids in the glea around brain nerves. They froze at # F, and that was the end of the nerves. He'd been committing suicide. And why not? But he'd never, never convince the Norn. "Let me speak this right," said Mirelly-Lyra Zeelashisthar. "I won't tell you about the first time I was taken from the zero-time jail. The second time happened because the zerotime generator had used up its power. More than a thousand of us returned suddenly to life in a world that was baked and without life. The weather was hot enough to kill. It killed most of us. The rain came down like floods of bath water, but without rain we would all have died. Many of us reached this place where days are six years long and nights are six years long, but life is still possible. I was old. I didn't want to die." Resigned, he opened his eyes. "What happened to the others?" "The boys captured them. I don't know what happened after. I escaped." "Boys?" "Don't be distracted. For many years I used my time only to stay alive. Over more years I learned how to build a small zero-time, a jail just for myself. Then I altered the subway system to take any passenger from the hot places directly to me. I made warning systems to free me from zero-time when the subway system was in use. "Do you understand why I did all of this? My only hope was the advanced medicines that must be carried by any long range explorer. One day an explorer would come back from another galaxy or from one of our satellite galaxies. He would know no better than to land in places of Earth that are too hot. He would need to come to the polar places immediately." She stood above him like a great bird of prey. "The subway system would send him to me, carrying the medicines developed in my future, that will let me grow young when my own medicines have only let me stay old. Corbell, you are that man." "Look at me!" She shrugged. "You may be a thousand years old, or ten thousand. What you must know is this. If you are what you say, you are useless to me. I will kill you." "Why?" But he believed her. She said, "We are the last of the State. We are the last of people. Those who remain are not people anymore. If we could grow young, we could breed and raise more people. But if you do not have the medicines, of what use are you?" He heard her try to soften her voice. His own voice said to him, "Consider. You are too old for even your advanced medicines to affect you. I am different. Give me hack my health and I will search out the real immortality that the Dictator class used. You are old and Trail. You will rest while I search." "All right," he said. The old woman was a Nom, right enough. She was both life and death to him now. "My medicines are in orbit. I'll take you to my landing craft. I'll have to contact my ship's computer." She nodded. She raised the cane, and he flinched. "If you break your word, you will take your own life, when I let you." Ill When she was safely on the other side of the headboard, Corbell let himself relax. An almost silent sigh of released tension... followed by a wolfish grin and an urge to whoop, savagely repressed. At last Corbell had set himself a goal. He had come down to die on liarth. But this was better. His hands came free. He sat up, but she gestured him back with the cane. She made him put his wrists together and bound them before she freed his ankles. The cloth stuck to his wrists like bandages. He didn't think he could pull loose. The bedroom's picture windows had stretched before they broke. The edges were like lines of daggers curved outward. He followed Mirelly-Lyra, stepping carefully through the daggers, into knee-high grass. She gestured him ahead of her, toward a bubble-car like those he had found in One City. Where his feet fell big insects fled, whirring. It was even hotter outside, but at least there was a breath of breeze. The sun sat on the horizon, huge and red, casting long blurred shadows. A hard-to-see red circle on the red sky, smaller than the sun, must be Jupiter. The car seemed to rest on the very tips of the grass blades. It did not shift as Corbell climbed in. Mirelly-Lyra gestured to him to slide over (with the cane, the cane that was anaesthetic and instrument of torture and what else? He was afraid to leant) and climbed in beside him. She bent to the console, hesitated, then punched numbers. "We go for your pressure suit," said the translator at her belt. The car moved smoothly away. Mirelly-Lyra half relaxed; she was not steering. Already Corbell knew that he could not return by car. He didn't know the destination number of the house. Down the hill and into a narrow valley the car drove, accelerating. Now they were moving at hellish speed. Corbell gripped a padded bar on the dashboard and wished he dared close his eyes. She was studying him. "You did not use such cars?" "No." Inspiration made him say, "We didn't have such things on Dogpatch." She nodded. The knot in Corbell's belly eased open. God help him if she really believed that he had left Sol system ahead of her. He had to convince her that he came from her own future. But there must have been inventions he would know nothing about, things humanity would not have forgotten. Like what? A bathtub designed to fit human beings? A cold cure? A permanently sharp razor blade, or a treatment to stop the beard growing at all? A hangover cure that works? If only I'd read more science fiction! Well, coining from another planet gives me some leeway -- "I really thought I was the first man to reach the galactic core," he said. "Your trip wasn't even in the records." "How old are you?" "About six hundred," he said offhandedly. "Our years. In Earth years that's about -- " Don't get tricky. Count on her not knowing much about the Earth she came back to. " -- Five hundred and thirty. How about you?" "Nearly two hundred. My years, not Jupiter years." "I'm surprised you never ran out of medicines." "The children let me take my supply with me into zero time. I keep them there so that they will not spoil." A thrill ran up Corbeil's neck. She'd keep the food there too, cooking it in large batches and then stopping time for it. That way her meals would always be freshly cooked. And that private jail of hers must be very close to one of the "phone booth" termini. "What was your sun?" she asked. The only sun he could even spell was Sirius. "I never heard it called anything but 'the sun,' " he said. "Just how much did you learn about the real immortality, the one the Dictators used?" "Only that. When a Dictator died it was through violence." She scowled. "Such events were remembered. My lawyer told me stories of one Dictator warring on another, of war spreading to their families. Old stories from far before this time. From the sound of it, the Dictators no longer served the State, even then. Only themselves." "Like Greek gods," he said. He heard the gap: Mirelly-Lyra's box had not translated his remark. "Powerful and quarrelsome," he amplified. "Mortals did well to bow when the gods passed and otherwise try not to get caught in the wheels." He glimpsed details of scenery as they flashed past. Green-and-brown hills. Groves of dwarf trees. He looked for birds, but saw none. They went over a sharp crest, and Corbell's stomach dropped away. The car sped down toward what even Peerssa would have called a city. It showed black outlined in red, with the red sun almost behind it. There had been a geodesic dome. A piece of the frame, a dozen linked hexagons, lacy-thin, still stood along one city border. But the city itself retained the dome shaDe. In i the center of a polar coordiante grid of streets sat an enormous cube with bulging sides: the transportation nexus. Spires and glass slabs sloped away from it; the tips of the tallest buildings defined the shape of the lost dome. A tall glass slab near the center had fallen against the great cube, where, bent in the middle, it leaned for support like a drunk against a large friend. Otherwise this city, Four City, was almost undamaged. One City had been largely ruins. Perhaps Four City was younger than One City; perhaps its dome had protected it from the elements longer. Beyond the city's edge, the blue of ocean carried a sunglade red as blood. And this was the strangest thing about Four City: that it had not spread out along the shoreline. The pinkish-white curved line of beach was bare of buildings. No roads joined it to the city. Corbell, peering, made out regularly spaced black dots that might have been "phone booths". He asked, "Do you know this city well?" Play tour director. Where's your private jail, MirellyLyra ? She said, "Yes." He dropped it. "From here we go to the west coast of -- " "I know. My machines watched your landing." He had almost grown used to the car's reckless speed, but when they swooped into the city his composure self-destructed. The streets had teeth: big chunks of fallen masonry, jagged sheets of glass. The car swerved around them, tilted fortyfive degrees and more to take corners, straightened and tilted again, while Corbell strangled the padded bar. The Norn studied him with shrewd old eyes. "You're badly frightened. I wonder what your people used for transport." "Phone booths," he said at random. "For long distance travel we used dirigibles, lighter-than-air craft." "You traveled so slowly?" Sweating, he said, "We weren't in a hurry. We lived a long time." For an instant he considered telling her the truth. Get it over with. Her deal could work for him. They would use her medicines to make him young. Young Corbell would search out the Dictators' immortality while frail old Mirelly-Lyra waited it out in a rocking chair. It made good sense. But Mirelly-Lyra was crazy. The car swerved violently, ducked under something huge and solid. Corbell looked back. Embedded in the street like a Titan's spear was a girder of Z-shaped cross section. It was as long as the average Four City skyscraper was tall. The car slowed and eased to a stop beneath the great rectangular face of an office building. Corbell let his death-grip relax. The old woman was prodding him with the cane, gesturing him out. He got out. She followed. The design of windows on the face of the building was not rectangular; the panes (largely missing) were laid out like a pattern in stained glass. And there were curlicues above the great glass doors. Corbell, still shaking in the aftermath of terror, pulled himself together. He needed to remember these; they might be an address. Two commas crossed, an S reversed, an hourglass on its side and pushed inward from the ends, and a crooked pi. Two sets of doors dropped into the floor to let them through, then slid back up. Mirelly-Lyra took them through a lobby padded in cloud-rug, then through a corridor lined with doors without handles. "The lifting boxes don't work," she explained. They climbed stairs: three flights, with pauses to rest. They were both panting when Mirelly-Lyra turned down a hallway. CorbelTs fingers worked steadily at a button on his undersuit. He'd been wearing it since Don Juan took off. He'd washed it several hundred times. He twisted and twisted at the button. One thick flexible "thread" joined it to the fabric. It would have to part all at once. More doors without handles. Mirelly-Lyra stopped beside the sixth door. She pressed something in her hand against the center of the door. As the door swung open she put the unseen thing back in a pocket and gestured. Corbell passed through ahead of her. He dropped the button as his fingers brushed the jamb. It was the first risk he'd taken. He had no choice. He had to be able to re-enter this place. Mirelly-Lyra kept her eyes on Corbell as the door closed behind her. It closed on the button... and she didn't notice. Corbell was looking around him, everywhere but at the door. Desk covered with widgetry; cloud-rug; "phone booth"; picture window. The Offices were mass produced too. There were minor differences. The "phone booth" door was transparent. The picture window was intact, and rain had not ruined the desk or the rug. Corbell's pressure suit and helmet had been dumped on the desk. He picked up the helmet in his bound hands. He called, "Peerssa! This is Corbell for himself calling Peerssa for the State." There was no answer. "Peerssa, please answer. This is Corbell calling Peerssa and Don Juan . ' ' "Nothing. Not a whisper. And Mirelly-Lyra was watching. "My ship may be around the other side of the planet," he told her. But Peerssa set up relays! "Or the autopilot may still be holding an equatorial orbit." But he wasn't ! "We can call from my landing craft." He had to explain equatorial orbits to her by drawing in the dust on the desk. Then she understood. She said, "We must use the tunnel cars." The "phone booth" was too small. Mirelly-Lyra clearly did not trust Corbell that close to her. She held him covered while she drew a symbol in the dust: the crooked pi. "Push this key four times," she said. "Then wait for me. You cannot outrun my cane." He nodded. She watched him through the door. He paused to note that four of the eight symbols on the keyboard matched the four he'd seen over the entrance. He pushed the crooked pi four times. Zap, he was elsewhere. The world beyond the door snapped into another shape. Vast empty space, rings of couches humping from the door: here was another intercontinental subway terminal. Corbell fumbled in the belt pouch of his pressure suit, found a circle shape. His hands were trembling violently. Clear plastic disc: right. With both hands he guided it into the coin slot. He stabbed at the compressed hourglass symbol, #-#-#-#. Nothing at all happened. The "phone booth" in the Four City Police Station must be out of order. Mirelly-Lyra Zeelashisthar stepped into view from another booth, looked about her, eyes narrowed and jaw thrust forward. She saw him, still in the booth with the door closed -- He jabbed frantically at the crossed commas. Remorse, terror, guilt, death-wish flashed in his brain and were gone, and so was the light. In blackness he rammed his shoulder against the door and ran blindly out into... corridors with pale green walls and glowing white ceilings. Wide doors with no knobs, only small plates of golden metal that might have been electromagnetic key plates. He turned right, left, right, and stopped, face to a wall, sucking air. Fatigue soaked into his legs like an acid solvent. Would she know how to trace his "call"? He couldn't know. He ran. A bigger door at the end of the corridor dropped open to reveal stairs. One long flight ran diagonally between a sheer wall and the tinted glass-mosaic face of the building, with doors at landings along the flight. He froze in fear. If she was out there, she'd see him! Then he remembered. They'd passed a building with this pattern on its face. From the outside it was a mirror. He was (he counted) three stories up. He still didn't know what kind of place this was; but it must be some kind of public service. All right. By the time she got here, if she ran as he'd been running, the old lady would be exhausted. She'd want to go down. So did he, and she'd guess that. He went up. At the fourth story the door dropped for him, then closed as he passed it. He climbed another flight, then looked back and saw footprints in the dust. He stopped, resting, listening. No sound. He walked backward down the stairs, stepping in his own footprints as best he could. When the fourthfloor door dropped, he threw his helmet through, then his pressure suit. Then he jumped for it. He'd left a pair of sloppy footprints, but no other tracks. And now he was on cloud-carpet. He stooped to brush away two dusty footprints, picked up his suit and helmet and staggered on. He couldn't seem to get enough air.    Mankind had reached the turning point, and a path had been chosen -- for all but the crew of the Jupiter One...  out at the familiar hardware. It stands there taller than life, as if it knew which way it was pointed. There are lights all over, trails of vapor, and an almost subliminal megawatt hum of energy. There would be a kind of festivity to all this if it weren't for the crowds around the fences, and the beefedup security forces keeping them out. Fin de siecle festivity, to be sure, but anyway something gay, not something stolen, something blue. A hand to my shoulder now. In my distracted state I wonder how it is that this appendage of skin and muscle, phalanges and metacarpals, finds it possible to inform itself with such communication of total generosity. I touch that knowing hand with my lesser counterpart. "Nat," she says. "Will we get off the ground?" "We will unless something blows between now and oh five hundred." I look at the quartz thing on my wrist. "We ought to get some sleep." The device on my wrist tells me what time it is, and to the nearest fraction of a second, but my real watch is in a secret pocket. It will go with me, not on a round trip to Jupiter, but one-way to a different destination. It's an old stem-wound Hamilton, passed down through the generations from my favorite ancestor. He rode the Pony Express, and after that was a telegrapher on the Denver and Rio Grande. I am on the crew of Jupiter One by right of genetic inheritance, though the more prosaic citation. I say we ought to get some sleep, but that is a pro forma declaration if I ever heard one, made one, and Nancy, dear Nancy, recognizes it as such. Besides, that's the way she wants it. But sometimes she wants to talk first. Particularly when we're about to do something new in our experience, such as leaving the earth. Forever. "Are we going to get away with it?" It is a soft, warm December night, a condition under which we ought to be able to get away with anything. But the weather, barring totally unforeseen developments during the next few hours, will not be the agency that determines the fate of our enterprise. "Once we're up and away. We do need to get off the ground first." "You're more worried than you let on. What is it? I am a grown woman, Nat." "Quite so. And grown in the right places, yes, just so. Here -- " But she wants to talk. She wants to know what I'm worried about, and I tell her. "There are a lot of people on the other side of the fences, and at the roadblocks and barricades beyond, all of them trying to get onto this side. They get in, we don't go up. And that's the end of it." "But surely security will hold?" "It had better, dear one. It had better." I make another move, but that too is now becoming almost pro forma. "I don't get it. I really don't. Think of Mercury, Gemini, Apollo. Nothing like this could have happened then. I really do not get it, Nat." "Nothing like this could have happened then," I agree. "That was long ago, but the beginnings of this were there if you wanted to look for them. You know that as well as I." "What do I know?" All the vulnerability in the world is revealed to me in that query. Nancy knows what she knows, all right, but this generous woman is fearful, now wanting something from me. She wants reassurance, and I don't have much of that. "You know the mess we're in, and how we got there," I say. "But I'll tell you anyway. Again." She is now some kind of adult homologue of a child, about to be bundled into bed in snuggly rainment. She wants to hear once again a thousand-times-heard story, caught by the narrative as if it were heard for the first time, wanting to know how it will turn out, caught, enmeshed in the tale as if the foreknowledge of the outcome adds suspense instead of taking it away. This could be called paradox by a veal that he knew nothing of the security that comes from the simply familiar, though the familiar whatsis of the moment is intrinsically frightening. So I say, again, how it was that when some of us were putting people on the moon for the first time, the first times, a whole bunch of others were, in effect, burning the books of wisdom and knowledge. We -- the minority of people that thought space flight was obviously something that simply had to be achieved -- we had to go out there, the way our ancestors got into all of the parts of our small planet. The moon was out there, I say, and we had to go there. And did. Beyond the moon were the planets, and we had to go there. We hadn't done that yet, but our present enterprise was an alleged first manned shot at a planet. No, we wouldn't land on Jupiter, but we'd get up there, so the program read, and we'd orbit, and then send down complicated hardware that would bring back to our ship samples of the planet. These, the program said, we would return to Earth for analysis and study. Thus, doing what came naturally, we would advance the cause of wisdom and knowledge. We are the good guys, I say, but the bad guys are agin us and they are mean and powerful. They are powerful mostly in numbers, granted, but numbers count. Sometimes numbers are all that count. They believe in astrology, I say. They consult horoscopes when they might be reading Newton or Einstein or the New Federalist. Science is bad, they said, because it made those bombs that have been so troublesome since World War II. Better to wear flowers, they said, mildly stoned and speaking of relevance, identity, and the like. My modest discursion continues for a few minutes, I seeing myself as some kind of tribal shaman exhorting my hairy clientele, gathered round some primeval night-time fire, though my audience here is Nancy only. Perhaps I am trying to get it right for the last time for myself as much as for my generous woman. I am no shaman certainly, merely one of a number of, as we say, dedicated personnel about to try to rip off what will undoubtedly be the last space shot to be launched from this place. Or, by the looks of things, from anyplace on Earth. T don't know why I need you to tell me we're doing the right thing, Nat, particularly now at the last minute. But I do. And we are, aren't we?" Nancy had no doubt of that, I knew she didn't. If I'd expressed any reservation myself she would have jumped all over me, and with force. Thing was, we were about to take off into the great unknown, following an unblazed path, a trail across the void, a trail whose target had been determined only after bitter dispute, and even then not unanimously. We all needed everything we could get from each other. No choice, from the beginning to where we were now, had been easy. Not even the choice of where we would go.    "There is no way," I'd said, "that I am going to spend the rest of my life in a tin can." "You might not have to. Not if we find a happy home in orbit around a nearby star." We hadn't completed our covert study of nearby possibles or probables yet, but we'd been thinking of Barnard's Star, Zeta Reticuli, and others. "You might not have to," Rod Stoneburner said again. Rod was, in the ordinary way, persuasive. He was, among things, a computer programmer, but here he was giving me the wrong input. He was prematurely thin on top, a condition about which he was unnecessarily self-conscious, one for which he over-compensated with a black mustache of heroic luxuriance. This ornament now quivered with his sense of urgency, of rightness. But I knew he was wrong. I was steamed up too, trying to keep my temper. This was one of our very early meetings. Seven people were present, all scheduled to be on the flight crew of Jupiter One. At this point we agreed on one issue only: we would divert Jupiter One from the stated mission to one more in keeping with our needs, hopes and aspirations. And desperation. We would do this, we said, in the interests of the meaningful survival of humanity, at least in so far as represented by the minuscule part of it that we were. We proposed to undertake this celestial heist if we could work out the logistics and the tactics, if we could learn to conspire successfully (none of us had heretofore had much experience of that), and if we could find one or two highly (very highly) placed individuals in the Program that we could persuade or coerce or coax into becoming fello w-consp irators . Rod was, by avocation, an environmentalist, and his thoughts and feelings about what was happening on Earth were such that he wanted us to get right on out, out to have a look at the closest promising stars -- and beyond, to some more distant, if need be, and if we could achieve the capability. In our group of seven, brought early on together in this meeting, he was supported by Clara Diamond. She was an astrophysicist, and I didn't know if she was on Rod's side because she was on his side, really, or because they were a couple. She was Slavic, with dusky, dusky skin. A lovely face. On her upper lip was just the trace of a downy but very black mustache, as if she would be with Rod in this enterprise also. That mustache was already giving me some concern. Not that it was unattractive, it wasn't. That whisper of androgenic influence gave a little piquancy. But even with the frozen contributions of our earthbound fellow conspirators we had a genetic pool to think about. Of necessity we would be an inbred community. Nothing wrong with that, as long as we were careful, very careful indeed, about undesirable recessive genes. The others at that meeting supported me. I was as sick as anyone about what was happening to the earth, and not only to the earth but to so many of the people on it. But my history and my genes told me Rod's far-out proposal to head for the stars wasn't the way to win our new frontier. Or, more likely, even to get to it. "I might not have to, that's right. But that's a chance I don't propose to take. Nor would I wish it on our children." Rod was as fired up as I, and now abandoned reason. "So you'd rather stay here. You like it the way it is. To stay. Ask to be taken off the mission. Develop terminal claustrophobia, or something." "That's not fair," Nancy interposed. "Nat wants to leave this planet as much as you, and you know it. He'll sacrifice as much as you, Rod, as much as anybody, put up with as much. He wants to be more sensible about it, that's all." I was grateful for Nancy's support, though I didn't altogether appreciate being spoken for. But that was Nancy. Rod's fuse was still sparking. "The point is this, Rod. We know we have a chance, a good one, to go somewhere in the solar system. Jupiter, the Belt, Saturn. The odds on finding a good planet in orbit around any of the near stars are enormously longer. By orders of magnitude, Rod, most likely we'd die of old age -- and so would our children -- before we found one. And, no, I don't like it the way it is, you shouldn't have said that, you know better." That meeting had ended in exasperation and a degree of acrimony, but it hadn't been a total loss, it had been just one of the many steps that had gotten us from there to here, or from then to now. About twenty steps after that one, our group by then enlarged to eleven, we'd decided on Titan as our target. Ah, Titan! The largest satellite in the solar system. Not a "real planet" by any means, which was what Rod wanted, but certainly the largest and, we thought, the most likely provisional hope for a provisional part of the human race. The sheer time factor involved in going to the stars with the technology we had, fusion reactor and all, plus Titan's atmosphere, had carried the day. That atmosphere wasn't breathable, no, but our alchemists thought our descendants could, in time, make it so.    There is a tap on the door and Rod walks in. We, the mutinous crew of Jupiter One, are gathered together in a sterile kind of cross between a garish Holiday Inn and the contagion ward of a tacky hospital. Spread out through this floor of the building, here and there in depressing cubicles, are seventeen of us. We come in various sizes and shapes, and two sexes. "Rod," I say. Nancy nods. Rod is the nominal commander of we're off the pad there will be no commander. We are determined to rule by committee, and the committee will have no chairman. We are aware that tradition says that the way to sweep something, anything, under the carpet is to appoint a committee to take care of it. But we think we can make it work. We'll find out. Rod and I are members of the committee -- the first one: our community will rotate through this responsibility. There are four others, three women and one man. This makes a total of six, which is an even number. Thus, on matters of importance, there may be tie votes. There will be no way to break a tie other than by the exercise of reason. Of wisdom and knowledge. "The natives become restless," Rod says. We have clandestine communication with a few people on the outside, cooperative types whose heads are screwed on right. We regret that they must remain behind. "Will the barricades hold?" "I think so. But it's beginning to look dicey." I looked at the quartz thing on my wrist. "We can advance liftoff by one hour and nine minutes. There's that much leeway. Mission Control knows what the score is, how the situation is developing. They want us off as much as we do, Rod. Build a fire." Control was indeed what Mission Control had, just now, and would have until we were on our way. After that there would be no Mission Control, not as far as we were concerned. That spacecraft waiting in orbit up there isn't what it appears to be, not on the inside, not by a long shot. Thanks to the work of our small but intensely motivated band of felons there is more fuel up there, a lot more, and more of other supplies and arrangements than Mission Control or almost anyone else knows of. We have Mylarplex II, with which to construct domes. We have solar accumulators. We have a microfilm library, and a memory-chip library, whose complexities I do not understand. We've spent a great deal of time thinking about what we'll need up there. We have seeds and plants. The vessel waiting for us in orbit is weirdly equipped for what it is supposed to be doing; for what we hope to do with it, it is as well-equipped as we've been able to make it. Our best equipment, our ultrasecret weapon is, I think, the crew. Nine men and eight women in masquerade. Sarah Cabot, one of our astronomers, has become, by rigorous self-training, a competent agronomist. She bears our most patrician patronymic, but she has the face of a Left-Bank gamin. Abe Eisenberg, wearing the beard of Moses, is a member of the mission to perform geomagnetic determinations. For the real mission he has become one of our chemists. They will work on the problems involved in transforming our atmosphere. Our petrogeologist, Sue Powdermaker, will be our behavioral psychologist. We don't know how much need we'll have for her expertise, but she'll be there, as trained and informed as she has been able to become. Many talents and skills, none of which is what it seems. I? My position in this project is peculiar, but my function on the real mission is to know something about everything. Everybody in this crew can do what they're supposed to a great deal better than I can, which gives me transient feelings of inferiority, but I can do more than a little of what each of them can do. A human spare tire of sorts, a jack-of-all-trades in reserve. I didn't try out for the part, it just worked out that way. Nine men and eight women. We'd wanted an even number and an even split but hadn't been able to achieve that. So there was an odd man out. Perhaps that would add a certain unplanned realism or tension to our community. We'd find that out also.    "They want us off as much as we do, Rod," I say again. Rod looks into the far distance. The black mustache moves back and forth, seemingly autonomous. "They do," he says. "I'll see what I can do." "Get the sixty-nine minutes. All of them." Nancy and I are alone again, and there is nothing to do but wait. Now I, and Nancy, all of us are caught in a chain of inexorable events over which we have zero control. All of us are except Rod Stoneburner: the commander can approach Mission Control and apply pressure to slip through the window the moment it opens. The rest of us are frozen into varied positions of stasis and frustration. I can't see the others, in their cubicles, but I think of them. I make another move, and the most generous woman in the world says, "We'll wait. We'll wait, Nat, until we're -- in some other place. I am, for a moment, frustrated. Then my distracted self gets back on track and realizes that, rather than having been denied, I have been given one more gift, one more in a long progression of things too good for me. Some time later Rod comes in. I see again why it is that he is the commander. Until liftoff. He has had his way. "Get ready. It will be coming over in a moment." "Now hear this," comes from the squawk box, and we are told how it will be. Our gear, our few possessions, are on board the rocket, waiting for us. We and the others, emerging from our places like pirates from caves, go to be suited up. Clara and Rod, Sue, Abe, Sarah, Nancy and I, the others. Something in this strikes me, suddenly, as hilarious, and I laugh. The looks of the others quickly remind me of the gravity of our position. I turn the laugh inward, but not off. I touch Nancy's shoulder, and hold her for a moment. I feel my stem-wound Hamilton in my secret pocket. My security blankets are in order. One hour, twenty-two minutes and three seconds later there is something of the excitement of the old days in the voice of Mission Control: "We have liftoff." The mob, too late, pours through the first breach in the fences.  This is an Indian revenge story about these two white people who meet a dirty old man. Indian author Vine De Loria said, "It's one thing to die in battle, but what do you do when you're laid low by an anthro?" The answer is write a story about these two white people who learn the following lesson... man to eat, he ate with his fingers. Bullock, the linguist, looked disgusted. "Some holy man he makes! I'll bet the old goat hasn't taken a bath in twenty years!" Miss Tarantella, the group anthropologist, looked dangerously close to retching. "How can he stand to eat like that? He's absolutely filthy!" She wrinkled her pinched nose with disgust and her thick glasses slipped down and fell into her lap. She jerked reflexively, her lap sensitive to the touch as so many things are that are untouched. The old man wiped his fingers on his chest and grinned at them with as many teeth as he had. Two to be exact. "Good! More eat! More dirty eat!" he said, gesturing with his hands at the near-empty pot. Miss Tarantella put her glasses back on her nose and peered over the top of them at the old man. "No more eat! Talk! You talk first and then you eat!" "Me no want eat! You eat! You dirty you not eat! You clean eat!" said the old man with a two-toothed smile. Bullock looked down at his knuckles. He sure could pick them couldn't he. First Tarantella, that dried out old prune of a woman. Now this dirty old lunatic Indian the woman had engaged as a guide. "What talk? White fools up the flukey wheel! Go down the belly! Chomp! Chomp! Not safe! Not safe!" said the old man. "It's hopeless," said Bullock. "He's as unreliable as a weather report. All of his gears are loose." "I'm not leaving this mountain until I get what I came for!" announced Miss Tarantella stoutly. "I am not accustomed to failure! If I came here to track down the legendary cave of the Nocka-Nocka, then you can bet your camp stool, that I intend to do just that! The word quit is not in my vocabulary." Miss Tarantella was a positive, overweight woman with no sense of humor. Bullock's image of her lay somewhere between a German military band whose oompah oompahs had gone awry and a self-taught virgin who played at human by ear and was tone-deaf. "Nocka-Nocka! Chomp!" said the old man and he pointed a greasy finger at Miss Tarantella. "Ho the hot one! Big chomp!" He clamped his fingers together and made chewing motions with his hands. "The hell with your disgusting eating habits, you filthy old beast! What about Nocka-Nocka's cave? Where is it?" clamored Miss Tarantella, whose patience was legendary for its absence. The old man just scratched his chest through a hole in his tattered shirt and giggled. "Maybe he doesn't really know anything about Nocka-Nocka," suggested Bullock timidly. "Maybe there is no such thing as a..." "Are you suggesting that I am what you're suggesting?" said Miss Tarantella, her icy tone reminding Bullock of a wild weekend on a polar ice cap. Bullock shivered involuntarily and quickly retracted his suggestion. Bullock was fed up with the whole thing. If they never found anything it would be fine with him. He didn't care one way or the other. Two anything but fun-filled days following an insane old Indian up a steep mountain on a wild goose chase was no picnic. Putting up with Miss Tarantella was something else again. Often in the last two days, Bullock had prayed that an avalanche would start and carry those two off the mountain. Only idiots and Indians climbed mountains anyway, as far as Bullock was concerned. "Nocka-Nocka," nodded the old man. He pointed back over his shoulder toward the top of the mountain. The old man scooped up a handful of dirt, dumped it in with what was left of the beefstew, and began stirring it around with his fingers. "Christ!" said Bullock who was only a linguist and didn't really give a damn. "Is that some kind of custom?" "I think he's just being nasty," snarled Miss Tarantella. "These filthy old Indians are always trying to be purposely disgusting. I guess they think it's funny. He'll probably expose himself next!" Bullock just shrugged. He sort of admired the way the old boy got under Miss Tarantella's skin. Personally, he found the old man kind of charming, in a smelly sort of way. The old man rattled off a long curious speech in a Calusa dialect that Bullock found hard to follow. "What'd he say? What'd he say?" demanded Miss Tarantella. "I'm not sure I got it all," Bullock said. He tried a few phrases on the old man, trying to get him to repeat the message. The greasy old man just sat there cross-legged, inscrutable as a rock. He refused to say anything else. "Well?" inquired Miss Tarantella. "Well, I didn't get it all," admitted Bullock, trying to sort it out in his head. "And I'm sure I'm getting some of it wrong, especially the part where I think he said 'Buy War Bonds'." "Never mind what you didn't get, you incompetent idiot! What did he say about Nocka-Nocka?" snapped Miss Tarantella. Bullock bristled at the words incompetent and idiot but let it pass. "Well, I think he said NockaNocka's cave is only a bit farther up the mountain." "Is that it? The old ass has been saying that for the last two days! Didn't he say anything else?" "Sure. I think he asked for something dirty to eat or at any rate, he said something about something dirty to eat." "You're one hell of a linguist!" she said. Bullock shrugged. Calusa wasn't one of his better languages. The old man pointed at Miss Tarantella who had taken a notebook out and had begun jotting down some notes in it. "She write down sex? Hot on hot on hots! Watch go to bathroom! Take picture! All this? She is what?" Bullock, amazed at the old man's strange grasp of the English language, pointed at Miss Tarantella. Not exactly knowing what the old man was getting at, he said "Anthropologist. She is an anthropologist." The old man grunted and shook his head affirmatively. "Dirty eat! Pictures of sex! Chomp! Chomp!" Miss Tarantella put down her pen and glared at the old man. "Forget the god damn dirty eat! Can you take us to Nocka-Nocka's cave?" "Can take," said the old man. He dipped a handful of mud and beefstew out of the pot and slapped it on his face and chest and vigorously rubbed it in. "Is he crazy?" asked Bullock, turning green. "Filthy!" was all Miss Tarantella could say.    They followed the old man up the rocky trail, going slowly to accomodate the huffing, puffing fat woman whose idea of exercise was taking the lid off a specimen jar. "Tell him to slow up! And don't follow him so close!" groaned Miss Tarantella. "You know I can't stand his smell." "How much farther is it?" asked Bullock, who was getting tired himself. "Chomp!" said the old man and kept right on walking. "Inconsiderate clod!" muttered Bullock under his breath. "Filthy!" added Miss Tarantella, in case somebody had forgotten her opinion. "I wonder if he's leading us on a wild goose chase?" grunted Bullock as he tried to drag Miss Tarantella over a huge rock that the old man had managed to climb over with no difficulty. The old man was disgustingly healthy. "I'll wring his scrawny neck if he is!" puffed Miss Tarantella, who was having a hard time getting air. Her cheeks bulged in and out like sails flapping in the wind. She floundered over the rock like a pregnant whale in distress. "Somehow, I can't help feeling that he knows more English than he lets on," said Bullock, straining his arms almost out of their sockets trying to get the fat woman back on her feet again. "There's something very fishy about him." Miss Tarantella wobbled unsteadily on her feet and grunted. "That's just the way he smells." The old man stood further up the trail, motioning for them to hurry. "Nocka-Nocka!" he yelled and pointed. Bullock and Miss Tarantella staggered up to him. There in the side of the mountain was an enormous cave-like opening under a wall of overhanging rock. "Is that it?" asked Miss Tarantella, flushed with exictement. "Chomp! Chomp!" said the old man. "It better be or you'll regret the..." started Miss Tarantella. Suddenly, a heaving mass as big as a semi-truck roared out of the cave. It had dozens of green eyes, hundreds of red tentacles and bumps all over it. It had blue eyes too and big mouth-like openings all over with big shiny white teeth sticking out here and there. It had the shape of a ripe squash and the general complexion of an overripe tomato. It swarmed and it crawled and it oozed. On what might be the top of it, firmly resting on several white bumps, sat three pith helmets not unlike the pith helmets that Bullock and Miss Tarantella wore. As soon as the creature burst out of the cave, Miss Tarantella let off a scream that made an air raid siren sound like silence. Bullock contented himself with letting his mouth flop open in an imitation of the Grand Canyon. In a matter of seconds, the creature swooped up Bullock, Miss Tarantella and the old man too. It held them up in the air with its tentacles. "Woof!" said Nocka-Nocka. Miss Tarantella kept on screaming. Bullock, made of less sterner stuff, immediately passed out. The old man however was perfectly relaxed in the tentacled grip of the monster. "Woof! A hot one!" said Nocka-Nocka and he wrapped a tentacle around Miss Tarantella's mouth, cutting her off in midscream . Nocka-Nocka pointed all of its blue and green eyes at his captives. First he looked at Bullock. "Yum! Clean!" Nocka-Nocka said. He looked at Miss Tarantella. "Yum! Clean! Big Chomp!" said Nocka-Nocka. Then he looked at the old man "Yeeeeeech! Filthy!" said Nocka-Nocka and he dropped the old man like he was a live coal. The old man landed on his feet with practiced ease. The monster turned and oozed and flowed and crawled back into the cave, clutching the squirming body of Miss Tarantella and the unconscious one belonging to Bullock. The old man crept near the mouth of the cave and listened. He heard an enormous slurping, gulping sound and several big cracking noises that sounded like dry sticks breaking. Solemnly, he went over to a big rock near the mouth of the cave. Taking a piece of chalk from the pocket of his dirty shirt, he put two more marks on the rock alongside the three already there. Then without once looking back, he started back down the mountain. "Chomp! Chomp!" he said to himself as he walked, and his face lit up with a smile, remembering.  Jerry Pournelie.PhD W ell, let's see: should I begin with Freeman Dyson's highways into space, John McCarthy's home computer terminals, Herman Kahn's outlook for mankind, Frank Drake's search for extraterrestrial intelligence, George Gatewood's destruction of more planets than the Klingon Empire, Barbara Brown on bio-feedback, Adam Reed on brain-computer interfaces, or something simple like the limits of the universe? (And if that isn't a catchy enough lead, you shouldn't be reading this; you're dead from the neck up.) This is, of course, my annual report on the state of the sciences, occasioned by the # annual meeting of the American Association for the Advancement of Sciwas seven days long; in previous years it's been only five. Even with seven days it was a # ring circus, and inevitably there were generally at least four sessions one needed to attend simultaneously. Next year it will be worse. I doubt that the seven day meeting will happen again. Like some critic's review of the painting "White on White" we may say of the seven day meeting, "Perhaps it needed to be done, but having been done it need not be done again." Seven days of concentrated scientific excitement is just too much -- certainly it was for the press corps, and I think for the meeting attendees as well. Each of the topics mentioned in my first paragraph deserves a column of its own, and over the next year we'll have several of them. This month I'll try to round them all up -- which isn't easy to do. Let's start with the good news. says Hudson Institute. Of course one expects Herman Kahn to say that. (Actually, Herman was down with some exotic brand of 'flu and his speech was delivered by his asdetail.) The Hudson Institute is known for its long-range optimism -- pollyana in person, some say of Kahn. Pollyana or not, it's hard to argue with the numbers they've generated at HI. For example, they've analyzed the assumptions in The Limits to Growth model, and found them wanting. Of course, so have we, right here in this column, but we used the entire solar system as our base of operations. Kahn's people stayed with Earth, did not assume asteroid mining or O'Neill colonies, and still came up with a good prognosis. ignores a very large number of sources for "non-renewable" raw materials. For aluminum it uses only bauxite, and thus concludes we'll run out in a couple of hundred years -- yet aluminum is one of the four most common elements in the Earth's crust, and is easily converted into useful form. You don't need bauxite, although of course that's the cheapest source and thus the only one extensively exploited at the moment. nearly ignores recycling, although most "non-renewable" resources are recyclable. Iron and steel, for example, exist in highly concentrated forms -- in city dumps. Again, it's only economics that keep us from mining them there. Most raw materials are not "consumed" in the sense that they're used up forever. A few, like the lead put into gasoline, are so dispersed that they can't be recovered for any price; but most can be, at costs higher than present, but not high Item: with present technology and presently used arable land, the world food crop can be increased by a factor of between # and #. We've already mentioned here that if the average Indian farmer could get his food production per acre up to what Japanese peasants achieved in the #th Century, India would have no famines for a long time to come. I could go on, but the bottom line is that Kahn concludes the world can, with easily forseeable technology and known resources, support #-dollar income of # per capita, for hundreds of years. Discount all those numbers by quite a lot and there's still room for a lot of hope. Homer Sap may be about for a long time. The "hard problems", says the Hudson Institute, are not so hard after all. That's the good news. The bad news is that we don't know how to get there from here. Even Kahn and Brown look a bit gloomy when faced with the next quarter-century, and their opponents are positively shocked. Daniel Bell, Harvard sociologist, asked Brown "How can you say 'magnificent'? Just how can you be so complacent? I have never because those people know no economics, but what you've said is ridiculous. Forty-eight percent of the population of Mexico is under # years old. You saw what the increase in the youth cohort did to the US in the #'s, now it will happen all over the world, and you tell us everything's fine." After which the meeting came apart, with grey-bearded scientists shouting at each other. When order was eventually restored, it appeared that each side was talking to a different point. Brown -- and invisibly behind him, Herman Kahn -- was trying to answer the challenges presented by the Club of Rome. Bell and his friends are worried about tomorrow. Neither really heard what the other was saying, and the shortterm worriers, infuriated by what they think is complacency, have, I think, missed an important point: it matters what view you take of the year #. Decisions that must be made today to get us to the year # will be profoundly influenced by your long-term outlook. If you your solutions to the coming famines and droughts -- and those we will have -- are not going to be the same as they would if you accept Kahn's world of #. The best analogy I think of is a ship sailing unknown seas when a storm comes up. If you think there's a continent and safe harbor ahead, you sail on; if not, you turn back. In a real sense, then, mankind is at a turning point, perhaps as important a turning point as we've faced in all human history.    More bad news. Two years ago, the fusion research people fairly breathed optimism. The general impression was Real Soon Now. No more. This year you could cut the gloom with a knife. Fusion is not going to save us. Everyone still believes it will work -- some day -- but the chances of significant and useful fusion power coming on line before # are so slim that few, if any, planners even make allowances for the possibility. Let me hasten to add some good news before plunging on with the bad: we don't need fusion. Ocean thermal, space-based, biological, and other sources of tapping solar energy can and will be able to power Kahn's affluent world: but they won't get us to the year #. There were two days of debates, presentations, pitches, arguments, screaming matches, and general discussions of energy. The participants were high-level people, including Marjorie Hart, Senior Planning Advisor to Exxon, David Rose of vironmental Defense Fund, and Donald Allen, President of Yankee Atomic Electric. There were economists and engineers, nuclear enthusiasts and anti-nuclear activists; and when the two days were finished there were some remarkable agreements. Remarkable, but frightening. For one thing, over the next # years there are only two choices: coal, and nuclear fission. Actually those aren't mutually exclusive, although they are collectively exhaustive. We're going to use coal, and in large quantities. The question is, do we cut down on coal as much as possible by building nuclear plants, or do we forget nuclear power and set up lots of drag-lines for strip mining? But -- what happened to the other choices? Windmills, tides, geothermal, solar, and all the rest of them? They went down under a volley of equations and hard numbers. Take tidal: if you built a damn around the wonders for the environment?) and had a # efficient system for converting tidal energy to electricity, you could power the city of Boston. That may not be worth the cost. Geothermal: first, it's localized. It may play an important part in regional power systems, but we haven't as yet the technology for distributing that power across the country. Second, it's more polluting than early enthusiasts believed. A look at aerial photos taken downwind from The Geysers in California, or the Mexican geothermal plants above the Sea of Cortez, will convince you of that. The last word may not have been said on geothermal power for the long run, but for the short you couldn't even write the Environmental Impact Statements required for a construction permit. Windmills -- same problems, only worse. Unreliable. Few places with strong steady winds. Again very useful devices for local remote areas, but hardly likely to provide as much as # contribution to the national energy budget. I could go on, but there's no point: I assure you, the consensus was remarkable. It's coal or fission, with no other possibilities in the running. Yes: I realize that we've left out methane and ethanol, the one produced from sewage, the other from growing plants. I leave them because they take a lot of discussion, and I'm not myself convinced that methane and methanol can't make a real contribution to fuel saving. Ethanol is a different story: there's not that much suitable cropland that won't be needed for increased food production, and the transport and collection system for gathering ethyl alcohol produced in thousands of small-holder farms hasn't even been planned, much less begun. Methanol from sewage has another problem: why the hell should we take perfectly good high-grade organic nitrogen fertilizer, turn it into fuel, bum it to produce electric power (and waste heat), and then use that power to fix nitrogen to make high-grade inorganic fertilizer? Besides which, one power company that tried it was told to stop the research: it was an improper use of the rate-payers' money. Power companies should, according to the California Public Utility Commission, produce power, not engage in fuel research. I want to get off the energy crisis (for this column; it deserves another of its own) but before I do I can't neglect conservation, which can help. By conservation I don't mean turning off lights (although that helps.) What's needed is restructuring of the legal system. It makes no sense at the moment. For example: the minimum cost to a power company for equipment to generate a kilowatt of electricity is #. For nuclear that's higher. Yet I can go buy a cheap air-conditioner that wastes a kilowatt, and save myself # because I didn't buy a more efficient gadget. Is it reasonable that I save # and cost the ratepayers #? Conservation means building codes that require decent insulation in both private houses and offices; architecture that doesn't waste power; rates that make it expensive to use electricity during peak periods; research into bottoming cycles (ways to get more power out of the low-grade steam at the end of the power cycle -- useful in # ways, for direct generation at present installations, and as research into ocean-thermal systems we'll need in the long run). Real conservation requires sensible laws (or even the absence of laws; make energy cost the consumer and he'll find ways to save it himself). So much for the energy crisis. As I've reported year after year, the prognosis doesn't change, but we're no closer to an answer now than we were when I began this column. This year is worse, because the power companies must now make decisions. In the next couple of years they have to order new power plants -- and they must now decide what will fuel them. Coal or fission? They see no other choices    So what else is new? Plenty. Let's assume we get past the energy crunch and look at what else we might have before the year #. Biofeedback. The results are uncanny, and they're just beginning. Barbara Brown, the VA Hospital physiologist whose book started a lot of the current fad, is now convinced that there's nothing the eastern yogas can do that you can't teach yourself in weeks to months. Think about that for a moment: heart rate, breathing, relaxation, muscle tension, glandular responses -- every one of them subject to your own will. Dr. Brown is convinced of it. The results are pouring in, and not just from her VA hospital in Sepulveda, either. Ulcers cured, neuroses conquered, irrational fears and hatreds brought under conscious control, and all without mysticism. When I put it to Dr. Brown that there was already far more objective evidence for the validity of her psycho-physiological theories than there ever has been for Freudian psycho-analysis, she enthusiastically agreed. She also warns would-be enthusiasts that there are a lot of plausible-sounding charlatans jumping onto the bio-feedback bandwagon. People are getting rich off selling the equipment -- much of which is worthless and very little worth what it costs. For more on this subject, including equipment reports, see this column in coming months. For now, the news is good: there's hard, objective evidence to show that you can, with patience (but far less than yoga demands) learn to control many allergies, indigestion, shyness, fear of crowds, and stage fright. That's got to be good news. Boston, I wandered the streets of New York between appointments with editors. On the streets and avenues around Times Square I found an amazing sight. (No, not that after all, I live only a few miles from Hollywood, and thus am rather hard to shock.) Every store window was filled with calculators. Not merely "fourfunction" glorified arithmetic machines, but real calculators with scientific notation, trig, logs, statistical functions, and the rest. Programmable calculators for under #. Presumably there's a market for those things: which means that we may, in a few years, have a large population of people who really do use numbers in their everyday lives. That could have a truly profound impact on our society. We might even get rational decision-making. John R. McCarthy of the Stanford University Artificial Intelligence Laboratories certainly hopes so. McCarthy is sometimes called the "Western Marvin Minsky". We spent a pleasant evening with him. (We in this case is not editorial: myself, Poul and Karen Anderson, Larry and Marily Niven, and Russell Seitz.) McCarthy forsees home computer systems in the next decade. OK, that's not surprising: under a grand sell you a computer that can do more than the first Unithought of. McCarthy envisions something a great deal more significant: information utilities. There is no technological reason why every Galaxy reader could not, right now, have access to all the computing power he or she needs. Not wants -- what's needed is more than what's wanted, simply because most people don't realize just what these gadgets can do. Start with the simple things like financial records, with the machine reminding you of bills to be paid and asking if you want to pay them -- then doing it if instructed. At the end of the year it computes your income tax for you. Well, so what? We can live without all that, and we might worry a bit about privacy if we didn't have physical control over the data records and such. Science fiction stories have for years assumed computer-controlled houses, with temperatures, cooking, menus, grocery-orders, etc. all taken care of by electronics. But what of publishing? McCarthy sees the end of the publishing industry as we know it. If you want to publish a book, you type it into the computer terminal in your home; edit the text to suit yourself; and for a small fee put the resulting book into the central information utility data-banks. Anyone who wants to read it orders it from his own terminal, either as words on a TV screen or hard copy; no printer, and no publisher. The author gets his royalty directly from the purchaser. Every publication becomes "professional". With such a plethora of books, critics and editors would probably grow in importance. "Recommended by Jim Baen", or "A Frederick Pohl Selection" would take on new significance, and one assumes that these editors would continue to work with authors since they'd hardly recommend a book they didn't like. "Big name" writers would have little to worry about, with their readers setting in standing orders for their works; new writers would probably have to get a "name critic" to review their stuff. OK, still not all that new for science fiction readers; but did you catch the time scale? The equipment exists now. The telephone net to link nearly everyone in the US with the information utilities exists now. Computer electronics costs are plummeting (I paid # for my TI SR-#, and I could have bought one continue to do so. McCarthy's home terminal world could be with us in the next ten years, and fully developed in twenty. By then we may not need the home terminals. Dr. Adam Reed of Rockefeller University has a new scheme: direct computer-to-brain linkups. Incidentally, Dr. Reed made my day by saying, right there much he'd liked a couple of my stories which assume implants that let the owner talk directly to computers. I had not, however, been far-out enough in his opinion. Ten years. In ten years, Reed thinks, we will have cracked the code that the brain uses for information processing. Once that's done, information can be fed directly into the brain's central processing unit without going through peripheral equipment such as eyes and ears. You don't read a book: the computer literally squirts its contents into your head. In later discussions with Reed I asked if it would be the same experience; that is, when I read War and Peace there is more than a transfer of information, there is also the emotional response I have to the various scenes; that would be lacking in the direct-informationacquisition system. We agreed that there would probably remain a few nuts who read, just as TV hasn't quite eliminated literacy in the US -- but that the normal method of acquiring information, particularly dull books that one wants to have read but doesn't want to read, would be through computers. Now the implications of that are staggering. First, those who can afford a computer implant will quite literally know everything known to the human race. If a question has an answer, you can get it answered in McCarthy-type information utilities have been developed, as one supposes they will). Want a multiple-regression equation linking weather, gasoline consumption, electricity generation, skip keels laid, and the price of wheat futures? Merely think the question and wait; it shouldn't be long before you have it.      # E #rd St N.Y., N.Y. # (#) #-# There are uglier possibilities: could computer-link implants be used for thought control? That possibility horrified my friend Ed Edelson of the New York Daily News, so much so that it was all he could think about, and the result was a quarrel between him and Larry Niven. Edelson kept asking the other computer scientists whether they didn't think this was monstrous and ought to be suppressed. None did, which terrified him. Larry's view was that tyrannies already have the means for efficiency, and why suppress something that can make us a lot smarter? Take your choice on those views. I'm still trying to appreciate the magnitude of what this means. What kind of world will it be when an appreciable part of the human race literally knows everything? And don't forget that these implants are a form of electronic telepathy: you can transfer enormous amounts of information to the computer and thence to someone else, and do it in seconds -- and the first successful experiment may take place in ten years. By the year # "education" as we know it may be obsolete, with students absorbing information the way computers absorb punched cards or tapes. On a shorter time-span, Reed is convinced that implants that "talk" to you -- that is, feed information through connection to auditory and optic nerves -- will be available, at least to the rich. Understand the implications of that: we can make the blind see and the deaf hear, by connecting computer-controlled devices into their nervous system, by-passing ruined biological sensors. When the full information-code system is developed the same can be done for patients without optic and auditory nerves. Go further: when the coding system is completely known, a human personality can be "recorded", and if the cloning experiments prove out, be transcribed into a younger edition of the same person: know what you have learned at fifty and put it into a body aged #. Far out? Science fiction? No. There's a real possibility that it can happen to some of you who read this column. It's getting hard for science fiction writers to keep up: even we're getting future shock. What can we write about that some scientist isn't already doing? gence. Surely that belongs to sf writers? Yes. Frank Drake, Carl Sagan, and the others have been trying, but so far they've received no messages from Out There. Of course they've only listened for a short time, to a few stars, and on a few frequencies. They've also had a listen at a few nearby galaxies. As Sagan puts it, we can conclude that in those galaxies no one just now (well, just then; it takes quite a while for signals to get here from another galaxy) wants so badly to talk to us that they've built a system that can do it. George Gatewood of the University of Pittsburgh has another approach: he's looking for planetary systems in close-by stars. There' ve been a number of recent publications announcing such planets, in places like Tau Ceti, Epsilon Eridani, etc. Gatewood has new astronometric techniques for analyzing already-collected data, as well as gathering new information, and he used it on # nearby stars: with horrible results. He destroyed more planetary systems than the Klingons. There aren't any. At least, there aren't any that have Jupiter-sized planets, with the possible exception of Barnard's Star, and that, alas, is a wretched red dwarf that almost certainly has no inhabitable planets even if it does have a Jupiter-like companion. There's still hope. Gatewood's techniques can't find terrestrialsized planets at interstellar distances. Freiland at Tau Ceti may yet exist; we don't know enough about planetary systems to be able to say. After all, Jupiter-size planets don't have to form in order for smaller planets to come into being. Or do they? As Gatewood says, once we have a sample larger than one we may be able to make some generalizations. He's also got a proposal: give him one shuttle payload and about tect terrestrial planets up to # light years away. Gatewood isn't the only one who hopes we'll get way we can really study our own sun is to learn a lot more about other suns -- and it's insane not to know our sun as well as possible. asked for funding to develop the that's got to be one of the most unfortunate names for a science project in history; reminds me of Okinawa), Congress put the project dead, but this is the third delay in program-start, and some of us are getting worried. I'm coming to the end of my space, and I still haven't talked about X-ray objects in space (and crashing neutron stars, a theory almost certainly wrong but beautiful in conception). I've said nothing about the universe -- is it open or closed? (Some think yes, some no, but the evidence is itself fascinating. Best evidence is still for "open", but stand by.) I haven't touched IQ and intelligence, new theories about the origins of the Earth-Moon system, or Viking. I've had to ignore molecular biology, climate research, upper-atmosphere physics (aerosol cans haven't killed us yet and maybe they won't after all) or the care and feeding of child prodigies. I can't, though, ignore Freeman Dyson's Space Highways.    Some readers will recall that in my own stories I often postulate laser launching systems: that is, a very large laser that stays on the ground provides the energy to put spacecraft into orbit. It wasn't my invention: I took the concept wholesale from published work done at Avco-Everett Research Center. It's not only feasible, it seems inevitable, and we've discussed it before in this column. Dyson wants the US to build such a system. It is, he says, far better than the shuttle, because it will give access to space -- not merely for government and big corporations, but for a lot of people. Dyson envisions a time when you can buy, for about the cost of a present-day house and car, a space capsule. The people collectively own the laser-launch system, and you pay a small fee to use it. Your capsule goes into orbit. As I proved in the very first of these columns two years ago, once you're in Earth orbit, you're halfway to anywhere. Specifically, you're halfway to the L-# points, if you want to go help build O'Neill colonies. You're halfway to the asteroids, if you'd like to try your hand at prospecting. You're halfway to Mars orbit if that's your desire. America, Dyson points out, wasn't settled by big government projects. The Great Plains and California were settled by thousands of free people moving across the plains in their own wagons. There is absolutely no reason why space can't be settled the same way. All that's required is access. Dangerous? Of course. Many families will be killed. A lot of pioneers didn't survive the Oregon Trail, either. But if we've such a horrendous surplus of people on this planet, why is it the same people who are so enamoured of Zero-Growth also want to protect everyone from every conceivable risk? Dyson's vision is different. Perhaps his first name has something to do with it? Because he's right, you know. That kind of Highway to Space would generate more true freedom than nearly anything else we could do; and if the historians who think one of the best features of America was caused by our open frontiers, and that we've lost much of our freedom through loss of the frontier -- if they're right, we can in a stroke bring back a lot of what's right with the country. So: combine it all. Dyson's Highways; Brown's bio-feedback; McCarthy's home terminals and Reed's brain-computer links; Kahn's view of the future, and even my own ideas on survival with style. It's all for real, you know. Not science fiction at all. We've only to reach out and grasp it. Why the hell don't we get at it? Oaiaxy Edited by James Baen simply, the best of the best. Hours of reading pleasure by the finest writers of science fiction: such sf luminaries as Isaac Asimov, Joe Haldeman, Ursula K. Le Guin (her Nebula winning "The Day Before the Revolution"), Frederik Pohl, R.A. Lafferty, Robert Sheckley and many more are represented here with their finest works. is now available. To order, send the title and number with your name and address, # plus # postage to: # Kennedy Drive Hauppauge, N.Y. # Please allow eight weeks for delivery from our receipt of your order A Little Bit Of W'V The boy is father to the man, the future is born of the present; nothing else would make any sense. Even before he was really awake, Jeff knew his father was hitting his mother again, knew as he rose through layers of sleep that her cry of pain was awakening him. The way it always did. But now that he was fully conscious the night was silent. Through the square of window beside his bed he could see the trunk of the spindly pine tree outlined in the moonlight, and the silver sheen on the roof of his father's old # Ford parked under it. Then his father's voice rasped through the thin wall, growling brutal words like those that had bruised Jeff's own ears so many times. He shivered, tasting the sickness that always soured his throat at such times. He turned his gaze toward the bedroom door. His mother would be coming through it soon, at least he hoped she would. That way he knew that for the rest of the night she would be safe. And who knows? Tomorrow or the next day his father might go away again -- and stay away this time, for always. Those were the good times; when his father was gone. Happy times when his mother and he had gone for walks along the roadside, finding nuts or berries or wildflowers; or had sat on the sagging front porch after he got home from school and played fish on the cracked top of the old wicker table the Andersons had given them. The Andersons sometimes brought them groceries and hand-me-down clothes as well because they knew his father was gone and his mother wasn't too well. Of course, his mother had food stamps so they could get their own groceries, but Jeff knew they were poor. When his father was gone that didn't seem to matter because they were so happy, but when his father came back, Jeff knew what poverty was all about. It meant his father sat on the front porch all day in his undershirt, staring down the road that ran past their lot, through the woods, and down the mountainside into town, the bottle of whiskey beside his chair getting emptier. It meant that his mother stayed in bed most of the time and hardly ever laughed or played cards with him. It meant that when Jeff got home from school he had to get right at the chores or get a licking. "Kids like you nowadays got it made," his father would tell him. "Why, when I was a kid I had to walk four mile to school and four mile back, no matter what the weather, even when it was bitter cold or pouring down cats and dogs. You and your school bus! You don't know what hard times is, boy." When his father was feeling worse than usual, Jeff had to be careful to stay out of his way or get a licking for no reason at all. He was cussing at his mother now, and Jeff knew she wouldn't say anything back. She'd just put on her old brown chenille robe and come into Jeff's room. He watched the door and sure enough, the knob turned quietly and it opened a crack, letting in a faint smell of the salt pork and cabbage they'd had for dinner that night. Then it closed and she was standing beside him. She was whispering. "Jeff? You asleep?" "No, Mom." He slid across towards the window, leaving his pillow so that she could lay her head on it. She collapsed weakly on top of the covers, hardly even moving the little bed with her slight weight, her face a pale glimmer next to him. "I'm sorry he woke you," she said. "You need your sleep for school tomorrow, so you'll be fresh." "It wasn't him. I just can't stand to hear you crying." "Oh Jeff, I'm not crying. I'm just fine." "He hit you again, didn't he." It Wasn't a question. A thin sigh. "It's hard on a man to be out of work, Jeff. That's why you've got to get your schooling. It's important. Your Pa and I never really had the chance." "But Mark's father's out of work too,and he's real nice." "Jeff, did you remember you're going to have a birthday next week?" She was trying to make her voice happy. "Your ninth birthday, and you're going to have a party." He was suddenly interested. "A party? I'm going to have a party?" "Freda Anderson says Julie's birthday's just the day after yours, and why don't you both celebrate together at their house? She says we'll have the party on Julie's birthday, because that's Saturday, but she and me are going to bake two cakes, one that says 'happy birthday Jeff' and one that says 'happy birthday Julie', and there'll be games to play, and prizes..." But Jeff wanted a bike for his birthday and he knew he couldn't have it, and the thought of watching Julie opening all the presents he knew she'd get and him not getting the bike he longed for dimmed his first excitement. "Don't that sound like fun, Jeff?" "Yes," he said. "Oh, it will be. It will be fun." She was silent and Jeff listened to her breathing, that always sounded sort of scratchy, and to the sighing of the October wind through the tree branches. Then she spoke again. "Did I tell you what I saw this morning, Jeff?" "No, Mom. What?" "I was out on the porch this morning real early, before sunrise, getting a breath of fresh air. That's a pretty time, Jeff. I usually feel real good in the morning about then, like I could start right in baking and weeding and doing the wash and ironing without even getting tired. Just sail through all of it, like I used to." "You'll be feeling better soon, Mom," Jeff said. But it had been a long time since she'd felt good. Way before last Christmas, even, when she'd been going to have a baby and then something happened to it. "Anyway," she went on in her soft voice, "I was standing by the railing, just breathing in the good air and watching the sky get lighter, and all of a sudden I saw it." She paused and looked at him, her eyes shining in the darkness. "What?" "Well, it was big and shiny silver and it had lights on it, and it was sort of cigar-shaped..." "Oh Mom, that was just an airplane!" "No, Jeff. It was different." "Did it have red and green lights?" "No, they were just sort of orangy red, and it whirled and wheeled up in the sky right over the road, and then it come down lower so I got a real good look at it." "What did it look like? Did you see anybody on it?" "It just looked like a big silver flying saucer, like you see pictures of. Nobody on it that I know of, but then you wouldn't know there was anybody on an airplane, either, until it landed and they got off." "What did it do?" Jeff pictured the little green men from Mars, maybe, or Venus, who would be inside the silver ship. "Did it land?" "No. I don't think so, anyway. It just come down over the house and then went up again, real fast, and whirled off over the woods so that I couldn't see it no more." "But maybe it landed someplace. Maybe it's close by and we could go and see it." His mother laughed softly. "I think somebody would have seen it by now if it come down. They'd have the sheriff and the newspaper and TV folks up here so fast you wouldn't know what happened." "Are you going to tell them you saw it?" She moved slightly and shook her head. "Everybody would think I'm plumb crazy if I told them. That's why I wouldn't tell no one but you, Jeff. It'll be our secret." "But gee, Mom, maybe they wouldn't think you were crazy. Maybe they'd put you on television or something." "No, I don't think they'd believe me. Guess I'll just keep still about it." "Can't I tell Mark?" Jeff thought of how impressed his friend would be. He'd never seen a flying saucer. "Well... okay, but just Mark. And you tell him not to tell nobody, hear? Now you better turn over and close your eyes. It's late, and you'll be tired in the morning." Jeff obediently turned over, face toward the window, and closed his eyes. Tomorrow he'd try to get up real early. Maybe he'd see the flying saucer, too.    In the control room of the T.T.C., Vahran examined the realtime chronometer. "I hope we've been more precise," he said. "What was it last time? A week early? A month?" Captain Wolford shook his head. "Twenty-seven hours, according to our passenger. This time we may be an hour off, more or less. Not bad at all. Powers had a few minor adjustments made in the isochronal mechanisms. We've never had to be this exact before." "This trip seems to be a first for a lot of things." Vahran was trying to hide his nervousness, his distaste for this whole matter, but he could hear the bitterness in his voice. He wouldn't be here if there hadn't been so much money involved. Wolford looked at him sharply. "Compose yourself, Lieutenant. The Project Head explained all the ramifications to you himself when this trip was first planned, and you chose to come. Remarks like that in the passenger's hearing might cause problems later." "I wouldn't say it where he could hear me," Vahran said. "Well, look in and make sure he's strapped down, will you?" Vahran went to the doorslit that widened as he touched it, and stepped through into the large central cabin. The passenger was sitting in the red glow, gazing raptly at the panorama of Arkansas countryside projected on the screens below and around him, his big head with its mat of thick, blond hair moving restlessly as he tried to catch every bit of the view. His broad, pale face seemed composed but Vahran knew he must be feeling a lot more than he was showing. McCoy's calm manner must be habitual with him now. It should, after years spent assuring his patients that the symptoms of aging could indeed be reversed, that they could expect to live to be approximately two hundred years old, staying healthy and active the entire time. The "McCoy Method" had won him a Nobel prize. He was wealthy and famous, and Vahran knew this was why McCoy could do what no one had ever done before him... perhaps what no one should ever do. "Strap yourself in for landing, Dr. McCoy," he said and went back through the doorslit into the control room. Wolford looked up as Vahran entered. "Sit down and get yourself buckled in, Lieutenant, and try not to look like we're about to timegress into a freight train." Vahran nodded slowly. "You trying to tell me I'm the only one who's worried. Captain?" "Just do your job, Lieutenant," the captain said coolly. "But you don't like this any better than I do." Wolford shrugged. "McCoy convinced all the right people. A lot of people owe him favors; how can you turn down someone who's given you or your loved ones another hundred, hundred and twenty years of life? They have to satisfy McCoy, and we have to satisfy them." Vahran stretched his stocky frame so that the chair cushioned itself into a reclining position against him. "By taking the chance that everybody else and their loved ones won't be there when we get back?" Wolford's grey eyes hardened under his grey brows. "The plan is perfect. It won't fail unless ye or I fail." "But why weren't experiments ever made on this? Why weren't the paradoxes ever studied?" "Probably because studying one would mean causing one. This kind of thing was never supposed to happen. Rules were set up." "But it's happening now," Vahran said doggedly. Wolford ignored him. "Prepare yourself for landing in..." he looked at a dial in front of him, "... thirty-six seconds." And you're just as nervous about all this as I am, Vahran thought, following the captain's gaze to the control panel. So many things could go wrong. The date register showed that it was now October #, #.    McCoy had expected some kind of shock from the landing, but there was none. The only sign that they were down came when the viewers that surrounded him went dark. The infrabeams had been turned off, the red light that had filled the room dimmed, and he sat blinking in the incandescence that replaced it. He loosened the straps of the chair and stood up, stretching, forcibly restraining the impatience that urged him to burst from the capsule and race across the field to the old frame house that waited for him in the October mist. "Time enough," he told himself and smiled faintly at the words. The doorslit widened and the Captain entered with Lt. Vahran close behind. The captain spoke briskly. "Are you ready?" McCoy nodded. "Then I'll just run through the caveats once more." The lieutenant was looking scared, McCoy noticed, but then the lieutenant had looked scared the first time, too. He wondered briefly why his friend Greg Powers, the president of Project Anachron, had sent Vahran along on this second attempt. Either Vahran hadn't voiced his fear or he was the only man Powers could send. There weren't many chrononauts, McCoy knew. The project was still very young, very secret, and very risky, and it was limited to use by those with a serious purpose: archaeologists, historians... and McCoy. Captain Wolford was talking... not one other person must be involved other than your subject. Even animals and insects should be avoided. Do not remove anything from the site, or move or damage anything while you are there. The utmost care in walking and bodily movement must be observed. Always walk on paved surfaces in preference to lawns, fields, dirt. Always remove any evidence of your presence that might be left, such as footprints, fingerprints, etcetera." McCoy raised an impatient hand. "I think I remember everything, Captain." Wolford nodded curtly. "All right then. Good luck, and we'll expect you back here within thirty minutes. We can't remain stationary longer than that." So little time, McCoy thought as he went through the port of the time transport and jogged across the open field toward the road. But then there was always too little time, and at least this segment of it was his to re-use. Recycled time. How often he'd wished for that. Who hadn't? And now a tiny bit of it was his. The sky was grey, the air heavy with a chill mist. He was on the road now, and as soon as he passed the woods he would see it, the house where he had been born and where he had slept last night, probably dreaming about the bike he wanted for his ninth birthday. But he would have left for school by now, and his father would be gone, if they had timed it exactly right. He would have liked to see himself as he was then. He would even have liked to see his father, but of course there was no way. His mother had to be alone. When the initial miscalculation had brought him back here for the first time yesterday morning his mother must have been on the front porch, for she'd seen the T.T.C. A dim memory came of how she'd told him she'd seen a "flying saucer." In the years that followed he had come to believe she'd made up the story just to take his mind off the reality of their lives. Now he knew she had spoken the truth. He was past the woods and the mist was lifting. He stopped on the road, looking across the expanse of dirt and pebbles and straggling grass, past the sad old pine tree where his father had always left the car, up the sagging wooden steps to the cavern of darkness under the weather-worn eaves of the porch, where his mother stood staring at him. She wore that old brown chenille robe, but she looked younger than he remembered. Her face was a thin, delicate triangle under long, untidy blond hair. Her lips were pale, her eyes large and sad as they watched him, uncomprehending. He had prepared himself for this moment a thousand times. She looked timid, embarrassed to be standing so disheveled before a stranger, and he knew he had to reassure her quickly or she would slip through the door before he could stop her. He smiled and called out: "Mrs. McCoy, I have an important message for you," as he strode to the porch steps, pausing at the bottom to look up at her. By then she already had one hand on the knob of the closed front door, the other clasping her robe together at her neck. "A message? For me? From who?" His heart was pounding so loudly he was afraid she might hear it. "From Freda Anderson," he said breathlessly, remembering the name she would believe. Sure enough, she let go of the doorknob and leaned over the porch rail. "Is she sick, or what?" "She's had another attack. She wants you to come right away." "Oh, but I can't go like this. I'll have to change." "No. Please. I... I have my car waiting down the road. We can be there in a few minutes without anyone seeing you. If you don't come now, it might be too late." Her eyes grew doubtful and she grasped the housecoat more tightly. "Who are you?" He wanted to tell her, and then run to her and hug her. He wanted that more than anything at this moment, but there would be no way to convince her. She wouldn't understand. "I'm Freda's brother... from Albany." "Why, she never spoke of a brother to me!" "Please Mrs. McCoy, believe me. I'm her brother, here on a visit. Freda asked me to come for you. I was the only one they could spare." He was forcing himself to stay calm, hiding the fury of his own desire to get her away from this place "It's urgent, Mrs. McCoy. She needs you." She was convinced now, moving down the porch steps timidly but steadily, and she glanced back only once at the closed front door and the quiet house as she walked with him toward the road. Jeff McCoy kept his hands from touching her. Now he had to do the rest of it. The hardest part, perhaps. "How bad off is she?" his mother was asking. "Pretty bad." They were at the road now and she was looking anxiously around. "Where's your car?" He kept his voice light. "Just down a way." "But where?" Her voice was rising with apprehension and suspicion. "Just beyond the woods. I parked off the road in the field." She stared up at him. "Why 'would you park so far away?" She was stopping now, and his hands went out and grasped hers, pulling her toward him. "Look at me," he said urgently. "Don't you know me?" She tried to pull away. "What do you want? Let me go!" This was all wrong. Clumsy. He hadn't meant it to go like this. "I'm not going to hurt you. Mom. It's all right." She ignored the word and struggled, but there was no strength in her and she knew it. "Please," Jeff said gently. "Look at my face. You recognize me, don't you?" She shook her head and the rest of her body shook too. He kept a firm hold on her wrists. "Here," he said, "the scar on my nose where Trixie bit me when I was seven. I have a birthmark on my left shoulderblade that looks like a rabbit's head. I contracted measles on the first day of kindergarten and you played the dulcimer for me and sang the old songs, trying to make me feel better. ' ' He watched her emotions shift from disbelief to almost-recognition -- before they clouded with fear. "Let me go," she said quietly. "I don't know who you are or what you want. Let me go!" She squirmed convulsively to get away from him, but he held her. "You don't understand now," he said, "and I can't blame you for that. But come with me, just a little way down the road, and I'll show you something that will make you understand." She remained silent, helpless, so he let go one of her hands and put his arm around her, pulling her along the road with him, talking softly the while. "Don't be frightened by what you'll see. When you saw it yesterday you called it a 'flying saucer' but it's really a time transport capsule." He could feel a long shudder go through her body and wished he had brought the medication with him. She was so thin, so sick, and this tension wasn't going to help her condition. "There are some others with me. Don't be afraid of them. They're human beings. We've all come here to help you." She was sobbing softly, tears streaming down her cheeks, and she seemed dazed. "You're my mother," he said. "I wouldn't hurt you for anything in the world." "Then let me go home." Anger was rising in him, a desperate frustration with her needless fear. He hadn't hurt her. Surely she could sense his good intentions even if she couldn't seem to accept his resemblance to the son she knew. Was she too stupid to be curious? To at least find out what this mystery was all about? Somehow he had thought there would be a strong bond...recognition... between them the moment they met, but she was not as he remembered, and obviously she felt no kinship to him. And how do you talk to a memory? But then he considered why he was here and what it had taken to get him here, and he tried again, speaking gently. "You can go home, Mom, if that's what you want. You can go right back home just as soon as I've explained things to you. On the transport. Look, it's over there." He pointed to the edge of the woods where the silver disk was just visible through the trees. When his mother saw it she struggled again, but he kept his arm firmly around her and one hand on her wrist so that she had to let him take her across the field. He was thankful that at least she wasn't screaming. As soon as they reached the transport, the port opened, and McCoy led his mother through. She stopped struggling when she saw Wolford and Vahran waiting for them and leaned suddenly against Jeff as if for protection. He loosened his grasp on her wrist, but kept an arm around her still. "Mother, this is Captain Wolford and Lieutenant Vahran." Silverberg,Beter, Harrison, Knight, Pohl and Aidiss "Whal a lively, Informative, outrageous... hilarious, insightful collection of glimpses beyond the veil."Harlan Ellison Some Personal Histories ol Science Fiction Writers Illustrated, # at bookstores or direct from  Harper e Row Wolford's ruddy face attempted a warm smile, but Vahran only nodded. "In here, Mom," McCoy said, leading her to the doorslit of the inner cabin, pausing until it dilated sufficiently to admit both of them together. His mother stared as they went through and gasped as it closed behind them. McCoy led her to one of the chairs and she collapsed into it. He then found his kit, extracted what he wanted, and handed it to her. She held it listlessly on her open palm, barely glancing at it as she gazed bemusedly around the cabin at the darkened viewscreens, the army of meters, the softly glowing walls. "Look at it," he told her, pointher. It was shaped like a flower bud on a short stem, pale pink with light green petals. As it took warmth from her hand it opened into a frilly blossom that gave off a strong, sweet fragrance. In spite of her nervousness, she lifted the flower cautiously to her nose and sniffed it. She didn't notice when part of the 'stem' melted into her palm... Thank God, McCoy thought. The gadget he had devised to sedate children and psychotics without force was proving invaluable again. He talked as he waited for the drug to relax her, knowing that there was little time left before they would have to return to the transfer point. "Now do you see?" he said. "There's nothing and nobody here to hurt you." She held out her palm with the flower in it. "Is this what you want to show me? Magic tricks?" "Of course not. That's not important. What is important is that you realize I'm your son." She shook her head. "My son is Jeff, my only child. He's at school now." "That's true," Jeff said, "but it's only partly true. I am Jeff, only I'm the grown-up Jeff. I come from the future. In my time it's the year #, and I'm forty-three years old." He touched her cheek. "Look at me. Can't you see I've only changed a little bit? I've only grown up, Mom." She lifted her eyes and stared at him, and said nothing. "In my present time there's a way to return to the past. That's what I've done. I've come back to ask you to go with me to my time...to the future." Unexpectedly, she laughed, in the way she had when he had been very small and had told her his fantastic dreams. "That's some story, Mister," she said. "Wait until I tell Jeff about this. And we all thought you were little green men from Mars." McCoy sighed. "I want you to come back to # with me. Mom. I want to buy you a new house and make your life easy from now on. You need medical attention, and I can give you the best. You can live a long and happy life if you'll come with me now." She shook her head slowly, still smiling. "Little green men, we thought, and here you look just like us." There was a slight swooshing sound and the doorslit to the control room opened to admit Captain Wolford. He looked from one to the other and then spoke quietly. "Three minutes, Dr. McCoy." McCoy nodded. "Come here for a moment, will you. Captain?" W'olford stepped forward a few paces and stood waiting. "Will you tell her, please, where we come from, and who we are?" "Project Anachron," Wolford said. "Travel to the past." "And who am I?" "Doctor Jeffrey McCoy." "Thank you," McCoy said. "We can leave now, Captain." His mother jumped up suddenly, visibly fighting the effects of the tranquilizer. "No! I've got to get home. You can't start this thing going until I get off!" She moved toward the doorslit to the outer passage, but McCoy stepped in front of her, blocking her way. "You're coming with us, whether you want to or not," he said sternly. "You'll be glad you did, later." He nodded to the captain. "It's okay. I'll get her fastened into the chair." Wolford stepped back through the doorslit. "You lied to me!" his mother sobbed as McCoy pushed her gently into the chair and fastened the safety straps around her. "You lied! You said I could go home!" "I'm sorry," he said. "But Jeff needs me. I can't leave him." McCoy finished with her straps and then reclined in his own chair next to hers. "It's all right, Mom. I went to live with your parents. Grandpa and Grandma were good to me. I was happy with them." He swung the chair around so he could see her face. She was very white but she was listening to him now, perhaps even believing him. He went on. "My father left us, you know. It was the same day -- " he stopped, looked at her, and then continued. "It was a week before my birthday. That would be today... this morning. He didn't even wait to eat breakfast. Just got into the Ford and drove away." "He'll be back." She was crying hard, her voice breaking. "No, not this time. And so I went to live with Grandma and Grandpa. So you see, Mom, there's nothing for you to go back to. Nobody needs you there, but  want you here . ' ' A red glow filled the room and a humming started, and now the viewers around them and under them were turning on like windows to the world outside, showing them the bleak trees, the rutted ground, the chill morning, and the uneven roof of the old house. The woman struggled to a sitting position, the chair forming itself around her as she moved, and she watched the house receding below them until it was only a speck. Then she turned horrified eyes to McCoy. "You're a liar! You have nothing to do with me or my son. You're a lying, rotten, stinking " He leaned over and grabbed the fist she was shaking at him, anger and disappointment loud in his voice. "Don't you know why I'm taking you with me? Don't you know why I've spent years planning for this moment? Can't you feel what's going to happen to you? Then let me tell you I've had to beg, to bribe, to toady and crawl, to plead and bargain with people I hate just to be able to come back here and save you. Are you too stupid to see how important this is to me, and to you, and to that little boy back there?" Suddenly he became conscious that he was hurting her hand and released it. But she would have to hear the rest now. He hadn't planned to tell her, ever, but he had to make her understand. He lowered his voice. "I did all that, Mother, to save your life -- to give you a new life. That's why I'm not going to send you back there to die. Because you did die that day -- today -- October #, #." She was staring at him, eyes wide with disbelief. "What are you talking about?" "I'm telling you that I'm saving your life! If you had left this transport and gone back to that house, you would have died in about five hours. And that's why we have to hurry; I want you in the hospital when your body fails." She shook her head violently. "No!" "Yes!" He wasn't angry any more. Now he was so close to her, now that he'd seen the old house again just as it had been on that last day of her life, the same feelings came flooding back to him and he spoke to her with all the heartache he had known then. "He got up that morning and started drinking again, and he was cussing and slapping you around until both of us were crying, and then he got into the car and left. I didn't want to go to school but you made me eat my mush and get on the bus. And when I got home it was raining, and you weren't waiting for me on the porch, but I thought it was because of the rain. I went into the kitchen, but you weren't there, and then I went into the bedroom. You were lying on the bed. I knew right away that... that you weren't alive. I don't remember how, but I got someone to help and they called an ambulance. The doctor said it would have happened whether I'd been there or not, because you were so sick. He called it 'cardiac arrest.' I didn't know then that that was just dog-Latin for 'the heart stopped beating' -- but I always thought that if I'd been there with you I could have saved you somehow." He buried his face in his hands. "You never even owned a washing machine. " He could hear her low voice. "He's not a bad man. It's just so hard on him, the bad times and all..." "He should have taken you to a doctor. He knew you'd been sick for a long time, but he wouldn't do even that much for you." "No, honey. Don't." The woman reached out, and McCoy felt gentle hands stroking his hair. He lifted his head and looked at her. "Then you do believe me? You know who I am?"    There was a welcoming committee of one as the T.T.C. materialized in its home station. Vahran could see the tall figure of Greg Powers coming toward them as he and Wolford stood at the port. They exchanged brief greetings and then Wolford told him what had happened. Powers nodded. "I hope it was over quickly," he said. "How's McCoy?" "He's inside with the body. He's taking it pretty hard." "Of course," Powers said. He patted Vahran's shoulder. "Thank you. It couldn't have been pleasant for either of you. Your bonus checks will be waiting the minute we finish up." "When will that be?" Vahran asked. "That depends on Jeff... how quickly I can convince him to get his mother's body back to her own time. Why don't you take a couple hours break and report back? I'll let you know then." He clapped Vahran on the shoulder again, and went into the transport. Vahran and Wolford walked slowly through the garage-like building and turned into a hallway full of people who rushed blindly past, intent on their own errands amid the sounds of clicking autotypers and chiming phones. "Well," Wolford said, "everything seems to be the same here in good old #. Feel better?" Vahran nodded. "I felt better as soon as McCoy used the tranquillizer on her." Wolford shrugged. "We put poison into every bit of medication he had with him, remember?" "But I kept thinking... suppose he doesn't give her any? Suppose we'd had to slip an injection into her? Suppose he caught us at it?" Vahran ran the back of his hand across his forehead. "I don't know. I feel less like a murderer this way." "We're not murderers," Wolford said flatly. "We'll be debating that point for the rest of our lives, and you know it." Wolford shook his head. "You can't murder someone who died thirty-four years ago." Vahran wrinkled his forehead and followed the captain out of the building, into the sunshine.    They made the return trip to October #, # the next morning, arranging to arrive thirty minutes later than their previous departure. Together McCoy and Powers proceeded to carry the woman's body into the house to lay it on the bed in readiness for that younger Jeff's return. As the transport's outer slit irised shut behind McCoy and Powers, Vahran turned to his Captain. "Did you hear what McCoy said -- about the autopsy? Did you hear?" Vahran knew he sounded hysterical, but now that McCoy was out of the ship he had to speak. Wolford eyed him warily. "What are you talking about?" "Cardiac arrest; her heart just stopped beating. McCoy said it was just like that old-time sawbones had claimed -- that it must have been Fate, that there was no discernable reason for her to have died, but that she died anyway." Vahran broke off, tried to get a grip on himself. "So?" Wolford shrugged. "The poison short-circuits the autonomous nervous system for a few minutes, then disappears without a trace. Powers was thorough." "Idiot!" Vahran was suddenly indifferent to the other's rank. "Can't you see? There was no proximate cause of death. Oh, sure, her lungs were rotten with tuberculosis and she suffered from pernicious anemia, but she would have lived for at least a year -- barring our intervention. "But she did die. Before we ever got involved. On October #, #. Before we were even born..." Captain Wolford stopped speaking as he began to understand. "That's right! She always died on October #, #, before we were born. Because we always killed her." Vahran 's words were a cry of terror, and he saw that terror mirrored in Wolford's eyes, as together they stared into the abyss.  m Transported by one of Dworkin's Trumps to the verge of Chaos, I regarded an unsteady landscape beneath a sky split down the middle -- half the sky was of night, with shifting stars; half, a riot of writhing colors. It seemed to rotate about a point directly overhead. Beyond the chasm beside which I stood, something hovered on a distant mount of black. A city? A citadel? As I watched, I detected moving points of light passing along gauzy strands within the abyss. One such strand drifted near and a ghostly horseman moved along it, coming in my direction. He demanded my name and challenged me when I refused to supply it. We fought. He recognized my blade, Grayswandir, called me Corwin, and tried to back out. But it was too late. Both he and his horse burned as they were wounded and fell into the abyss. Another horseman followed -- human in appearance, mounted on a more mundane steed. He bore a crossbow with which he apparently intended to dispatch me. He too, however, recognized Grayswandir and changed his mind. He warned me away and departed. I scouted the area quickly after that, mounting to a greater prominence from which I confirmed a suspicion that the black road passed this far and on out across the abyss to the dark place. I attempted to contact Random then, but he was in the midst of a hellride. Finally,  was able to raise Gerard and he trumped me back to Amber. There, I learned that eight days had gone by, rather than the few hours I had personally passed. Brand, Gerard told me, had been asking for me. Benedict had returned from his journey wearing the arm I had brought back from Tir-na N'og'th. Random had done the surgery before continuing on in his search for his son Martin. I went to see Brand, who had apparently been brooding in his quarters despite making a good recovery from his injury. He berated me for not keeping him up to date on affairs. I confronted him with Martin's Trump and my suspicions concerning it. He admitted both the authorship of the card and the stabbing of Martin. He protested, however, that this was prior to his change of heartmind concerning the conspiracy to which he had been party. He then told me he had determined that Bleys was still living and was preparing for a new assault on Amber. He requested my cooperation in disposing of both Bleys and Fiona. I refused and he grew angry. He wanted particulars on Benedict's new arm, on my visit to Tir-na Nog'th and the identities of my companions when I had visited the primal Pattern. I let him know that Random had been with me when the damaged Trump had been located, just to keep him on edge, declined furnishing information on the rest and departed. I had a quick meal then and rode down to the place where Ganelon and my troops were camped. Ganelon contacted me en route, via a set of Trumps he had recently acquired, and informed me that something had come up and that he would tell me more when I arrived. It turned out that Benedict was with him. Benedict had finally been convinced of Dara's existence and had apparently accepted the possibility that she might be of his own blood. He wanted my recollections of her. After hearing them, he told me of Random's quest for his son, heard my account of my journey to the Courts of Chaos, expressed a desire to carry the battle to that place and borrowed the new Trump for purposes of personally reconnoitering it. He used his new hand perfectly. I told Benedict that the damage to the Pattern might be the major cause of our current problems, and of the possibility that it could be repaired. He agreed not to attack the Courts of Chaos without first conferring with me, in return for my not fooling with the Pattern without telling him. I was about to depart then, to return to the shadow Earth for the Jewel of Judgment, when Gerard contacted Benedict and had him bring him through on his Trump. Gerard then accused me of foul play back in Amber. I was the last person he knew of to see Brand, and Brand was now missing, his room a mess complete with bloodstains. I could not convince him of my innocence, and we fought. I was getting the worst of it when Ganelon stepped in and managed to beat Gerard unconscious. I departed on my journey immediately after that, entering Arden and following the trail which took me west, then north, about the foot of Kolvir. During the course of my ride, I heard a hunting horn followed by the haying of the stormhounds. It could only be my brother Julian. I fled, working some premature twistings of Shadow, but the pursuit continued. Only at the last possible moment did I realize that I was not the quarry. Julian was pursuing a manticora, which seemed to have been pursuing me. He and the hounds succeeded in dispatching it. After that, we talked. He was pleased to know that he was no longer under suspicion for Brand's stabbing, less pleased to know that Brand had survived. He admitted he would have done it if he had had the opportunity. He then told me a different version of events leading up to and following my return. He acknowledged the existence of the two groups -- himself, Caine and Eric opposing Bleys, Brand and Fiona -- in the struggle for the throne. He even took personal responsibility for my blinding, as the only means he had seen to save my life. He indicated that Brand was the major villain in the piece, however, telling me then of his powers -- powers which made him into something like a living Trump. I told him of recent developments and of my search for the Jewel of Judgment. He opined that Brand could not summon such an item from Shadow, but would have to go after it personally. He sent me on my way then with something I'd never had from him before: his good wishes. I hellrode to the shadow Earth and visited my old home there. It was being repaired for sale, and the compost heap in which I had hidden the Jewel was gone. I rode into town, to Bill Roth's place. He wanted the story I had promised him and I still hadn't the time to tell it. He phoned the contractor -- Ed Wellen, a man I had once known -- and learned that Ed had hauled the heap away himself, for personal use. We headed for Ed's place in a hurry then, because we also learned that a redheaded artist had been painting in that same field that day, a man who had also looked at the house earlier, a man who might have been Brand. I risked contact with Gerard, who seemed somewhat placated, and persuaded him to see that the Patterns in Amber and Rebma were kept guarded from Brand. Bill and I got to Ed's place quickly, began looking, soon realized that the Jewel was gone. Gerard got in contact about that time, saying that Brand had indeed shown up in the chamber of the Pattern, but seeing that it was guarded had departed. Immediately after this, Fiona got in touch with me. I brought her through and she guided me through places of Shadow back toward the primal Pattern. On the way, she told me more about the accident. It had been Brand, not Bleys, who had shot out my tires. It was Bleys who had called the cops. I had dragged myself out of the wreck. I had been getting shock treatments in Porter, where Brand had had me committed, not for purposes of restoring my memories, but rather to destroy memories which had begun returning on their own. After I escaped, Brand had then tried to kill me because he didn't want me returning. When we reached the place of the primal Pattern, Brand was already into it, the Jewel about his neck for purposes of attunement. I pursued him through the Pattern. Fighting under a handicap, because I could only let his blood fall in the dark area, so as not to damage the Pattern further, I used the Jewel he was wearing to summon a vortex like that which had destroyed Random's horse I ago. When he had me at a disadvantage and was about to press it, Brand's blade was struck by lightning and he realized what I had unleashed above him. Entering the black area, he exercised his powers to save himself just as the vortex descended. I had no choice then but to complete the Pattern myself in order to get out. There is no turning back. Late afternoon on a mountain: the westering sun shone full on the rocks to my left, tailored long shadows for those to the right; it filtered through the foliage about my tomb; it countered to some extent the chill winds of Kolvir. I released Random's hand and turned to regard the man who sat on the bench before the mausoleum. It was the face of the youth on the pierced Trump, lines now drawn above the mouth, brow heavier, a general wariness in eye movement and set of jaw which had not been apparent on the card. So I knew it before Random said, "This is my son Martin." Martin rose as I approached him, clasped my hand, said, "Uncle Corwin." His expression changed but slightly as he said it. He scrutinized me. He was several inches taller than Random, but of the same light build. His chin and cheekbones had the same general cut to them, his hair was of a similar texture. I smiled. "You have been away a long while," I said. "So was I." He nodded. "But I have never really been in Amber proper," he said. "I grew, up in Rebma -- and other places." I "Then let me welcome youJ nephew. You come at an interesting time. Random must have told you about it." "Yes," he said. "That is why I asked to meet you here, rather than there." I glanced at Random. "The last uncle he met was Brand," Random said, "and under very nasty circumstances. Do you blame him?" "Hardly. I ran into him myself a bit earlier. Can't say it was the most rewarding encounter." "Ran into him?" said Random. "You've lost me." "He has left Amber and he has the Jewel of Judgment with him. If I had known earlier what I know now, he would still be in the tower. He is our man, and he is very dangerous." Random nodded. "I know," he said. "Martin confirmed all our suspicions on the stabbing -- and it was Brand. But what is this about the Jewel?" "He beat me to the place where I had left it on the shadow Earth. He has to walk the Pattern with it and project himself through it, though, to attune it to his use. I just stopped him from doing that on the primal Pattern in the real Amber. He escaped, however. I was just over the hiJ'l with Gerard, sending a squad of guards through to Fiona in that place, to prevent his returning and trying again. Our own Pattern and that in Rebma are also under guard because of him." "Why does he want so badly to attune it? So he can raise a few storms? Hell, he could take a walk in Shadow and make all the weather he wants." "A person attuned to the Jewel could use it to erase the Pattern." "Oh? What happens then?" "The world as we know it comes to an end." "Oh," Random said again. Then, "How the hell do you know?" "It is a long story and I haven't the time, but I had it from Dworkin and I believe that much of what he said is true." "He's still around?" "Later," I said. "Okay. But Brand would have to be mad to do something like that." I nodded. "I believe he thinks he could then cast a new Pattern, redesign the universe with himself as chief executive." "Could this be done?" "Theoretically, perhaps. But even Dworkin has certain doubts that the feat could be repeated effectively now. The combination of factors was unique. -- Yes, I believe Brand is somewhat mad. Looking back over the years, recalling his personality changes, his cycles of moods, it seems there was something of a schizoid pattern there. I do not know whether the deal he made with the enemy pushed him over the edge or not. It does not really matter. I wish he were back in his tower. I wish Gerard were a worse physician." "Do you know who stabbed him?" "Fiona. You can get the story from her, though." H? leaned against my epitaph and shook his head. "Brand," he said. "Damn him. Any one of us might have killed him on a number of occasions -- in the old days. Just when he would get you mad enough, though, he would change. After awhile, you would get to thinking he wasn't such a bad guy after all. Too bad he didn't push one of us just a little harder at the wrong time..." "Then I take it he is now fair game?" said Martin. I looked at him. The muscles in his jaws had tightened and his eyes were narrowed. For a moment, all of our faces fled across his, like a riffling of the family cards. All of our egoism, hatred, envy, pride and abuse seemed to flow by in that instant -- and he had not even set foot in Amber yet. Something snapped inside me and I reached out and seized him by the shoulders. "You have good reason to hate him," I said, "and the answer to your question is 'yes'. The hunting season is open. I see no way to deal with him other than to destroy him. I hated him myself for so long as he remained an abstraction. But -- now -- it is different. Yes, he must be killed. But do not let that hatred be your baptism into our company. There has been too much of it among us. I look at your face -- I don't know... I am sorry, Martin. Too much is going on right now. You are young. I have seen more things. Some of them bother me -- differently. That's all." I released my grip and stepped back. "Tell me about yourself," I said. "I was afraid of Amber for a long while," he began, "and I guess that I still am. Ever since he attacked me, I have been wondering whether Brand might catch up with me again. I have been looking over my shoulder for years. I have been afraid of all of you, I suppose. I knew most of you as pictures on cards -- with bad reputations attached. I told Random -- Dad -- that I did not want to meet you all at once, and he suggested that I see you first. Neither of us realiz.ed at the time that you would be particularly interested in certain things that I know. After I mentioned them though, Dad said I had to see you as soon as possible. He has been telling me all about what has been going on and -- you see, I know something about it." "I had a feeling that you might -- when a certain name cropped up not too long ago." "The Tecys?" Random said. "The same." "It is difficult, deciding where to start... Martin said. "I know that you grew up in Rebma, walked the Pattern and then used your power over Shadow to visit Benedict in Avalon," I said. "Benedict told you more about Amber and Shadow, taught you the use of the Trumps, coached you in weaponry. Later, you departed to walk in Shadow by yourself. And I know what Brand did to you. That is the sum of my knowledge." He nodded, stared off into the west. "After I left Benedict's, I traveled for years in Shadow," he said. "Those were the happiest times I have known. Adventure, excitement, new things to see, to do... In the back of my mind, I always had it that one day when I was smarter and tougher -- more experienced -- I would journey to Amber and meet my other relatives. Then Brand caught up with me. I was camped on a little hillside, just resting from a long ride and taking my lunch, on my way to visit my friends the Tecys. I had known them, through Benedict, for some lime. Brand contacted me then. I had reached Benedict with his Trump, when he was teaching me how to use them, and other times when I had traveled. He had even transported me through occasionally, so I knew what it felt like, knew what it was all about. This lelt the same way, and for a moment I thought that somehow it was Benedict calling me. But no. It was Brand -- I recognized him from his picture in the deck. He was standing in the midst of what seemed to be the Pattern. I was curious. I did not know how he had reached me. So far as I knew, there was no frump for me. He talked for a minute -- I forget what he said -- and when everything was firm and clear, he -- he stabbed me. I pushed him and pulled away then. He held the contact somehow. It was hard for me to brealk it -- and when I did, he tried to reach me again. But I was able to block him. Benedict had taught me that. He tried again, several times, but I kept blocking, finally, he stopped. I was near to the Tecys. I managed to get onto my horse and make it to their place. I thought I was going to die, because I had never been hurt that badly before. But after a time, I began to recover. Then I grew afraid once again, afraid that Brand would find me and finish what he had begun." "Why didn't you contact Benedict," I asked him, "and tell him what had happened, tell him of your fears?" "I thought of that," he said, "and I also thought of the possibility that Brand believed he had succeeded, that I was indeed dead. I did not know what sort of power struggle was going on in Amber, but I decided that the attempt on my life was probably part of such a thing. Benedict had told me enough about the family that this was one of the first things to come to mind. So I decided that perhaps it would be better to remain dead. I left the Tecys before I was completely recovered, and rode off to lose myself in Shadow. "I happened upon a strange thing then," he continued, "a thing I had never before encountered, but which now seemed virtually omnipresent: In nearly all of the shadows through which I passed, there was a peculiar black road existing in some form or other. I did not understand it, but since it was the only thing I had come across which seemed to traverse Shadow itself, my curiosity was aroused. I resolved to follow it and learn more about it. It was dangerous. I learned very quickly not to tread the thing. Strange shapes seemed to travel it at night. Natural creatures which ventured upon it sickened and died. So I was careful. I went no nearer than was necessary to keep it in sight. I followed it through many places. I quickly learned that everywhere it ran there was death, desolation or trouble nearby. I did not know what to make of it. "I was still weak from my wound," he went on, "and I made the mistake of pressing myself, of riding too far, too fast, in a day's time. That evening, I fell ill and I lay shivering in my blanket through the night and much of the next day. I was into and out of delirium during this time, so I do not know exactly when she appeared. She seemed like part of my dream much of the while. A young girl. Pretty. She took care of me while I recovered. Her name was Dara. We talked interminably. It was very pleasant. Having someone to talk with like that...I must have told her my whole life story. Then she told me something of herself. She was not a native of the area in which I had collapsed. She said that she had traveled there through Shadow. She could not yet walk through it as we do, though she felt she could learn to do this, as she claimed descent from the House of Amber through Benedict. In fact, she wanted very badly to learn how it was done. Her means of travel then was the black road itself. She was immune to its noxious effects, she said, because she was also related to the dwellers at its farther end, in the Courts of Chaos. She wanted to learn our ways though, so I did my best to instruct her in those things that I did know. I told her of the Pattern, even sketched it for her. I showed her my Trumps -- Benedict had given me a deck -- to show her the appearance of her other relatives. She was particularly interested in yours." "I begin to understand," I said. "Go on." "She told me that Amber, in the fullness of its corruption and presumption, had upset a kind of metaphysical balance between itself and the Courts of Chaos. Her people now had the job of redressing the matter by laying waste to Amber. Their own place is not a shadow of Amber, but a solid entity in its own right. In the meantime, all of the intervening shadows are suffering because of the black road. My knowledge of Amber being what it was, I could only listen. At first, I accepted everything that she said. Brand, to me, certainly fit her description of evil in Amber. But when I mentioned him, she said no. He was some sort of hero back where she hied from. She was uncertain as to the particulars, but it did not trouble her all that much. It was then that I realized how oversure she seemed about everything -- there was a ring of the fanatic when she talked. Almost to defend Amber. I thought of Llewella and of Benedict -- and of Gerard, whom I had met a few times. She was eager to learn of Benedict, I discovered. That proved the soft spot in her armor. Here I could speak with some knowledge, the good things I had to say. So, I do not know what the ultimate effect of all this talk was, except that she seemed somewhat less sure of herself near the end... "The end?" I said. "What do you mean? How long was she with you?" "Almost a week," he replied. "She had said she would take care of me until I was recovered, and she did. Actually, she remained several days longer. She said that was just to be sure, but I think it was really that she wanted to continue our conversations. Finally though, she said that she had to be moving on. I asked her to stay with me, but she said no. I offered to go with her, but she said no to that, too. She must have realized that I planned to follow her then, because she slipped away during the night. I could not ride the black road, and I had no idea what shadow she would travel to next on her way to Amber. When I awoke in the morning and realized she had gone, I thought for a time of visiting Amber myself. But I was still afraid. Perhaps some of the things she had said had reinforced my own fears. Whatever, I decided to remain in Shadow. And so I traveled on, seeing things, trying to learn things -- until Random found me and told me he wanted me to come home. He brought me here first though, to meet you, because he wanted you to hear my story before any of the others. He said that you knew Dara, that you wanted to learn more about her. I hope that I have helped." "Yes," I said. "Thank you." "I understand that she did finally walk the Pattern." "Yes, she succeeded in that." "And afterwards delcared herself an enemy of Amber." "That, too." "I hope," he said, "that she comes to no harm by all this. She was kind to me." "She seems quite able to take care of herself," I said. "But... Yes, she is a likable girl. I cannot promise you anything concerning her safety, because I still know so little about her, so little of her part in everything that is going on. Yet, what you have told me has been helpful. It makes her someone I would still like to grant doubt's benefit, as far as I can." He smiled. "Iam glad to hear that." I shrugged. "What are you going to do now?" I asked. "I am taking him to meet Vialle," Ramon said, "and then the others, as time and opportunity permit. Unless, of course, something new has developed and you need me now." "There have been new developments," I said, "but I do not really need you' now. I had better bring you up to date, though. I still have a little time." As I filled Random in on events since his departure, I thought about Martin. He was still an unknown quantity so far as I was concerned. His story might be perfectly true. In fact, I felt that it was. On the other hand, I had a feeling that it was not complete, that he was intentionally leaving something out. Maybe something harmless. Then again, maybe not. He had no real reason to love us. Quite the contrary. And Random could be bringing home a Trojan Horse. Probably though, it was nothing like that. It is just that I never trust anyone if there is an alternative available. Still, nothing that I was telling Random could really be used against us, and I strongly doubted that Martin could do us much damage if that was his intention. No, more likely he was being as cagey as the rest of us, and for pretty much the same reasons: fear and self-preservation. On a sudden inspiration, I asked him, "Did you ever run into Dara again after that?" He flushed. "No," he said, too quickly. "Just that time. That's all." "I see," I said, and Random was too good a poker player not to have noticed; so I had just bought us a piece of instant insurance at the small price of putting a father on guard against his long-lost son. I quickly shifted our talk back to Brand. It was while we were comparing notes on psychopathology that I felt the tiny tingle and the sense of presence which heralds a Trump contact. I raised my hand and turned aside. In a moment the contact was clear and Ganelon and I regarded one another. "Corwin," he said, "I decided it was time to check. By now, you have the Jewel, Brand has the Jewel or you are both still looking. Which one is it?" "Brand has the Jewel," I said. "More's the pity," he said. "Tell me about it." So I did. "Then Gerard had the story right," he said. "He's already told you all this?" "Not in such detail," Ganelon replied, "and I wanted to be sure I was getting it straight. I just finished speaking with him." He glanced upward. "It would seem you had best be moving then, if my memories of moonrise serve me right." I nodded. "Yes, I will be heading for the stairway shortly. It is not all that far from here." "Good. Now here is what you must be ready to do -- " "I know what I have to do," I said. "I have to get up to Tir-na Nog'th before Brand does and block his way to the Pattern. Failing that, I have to chase him through it again." "That is not the way to go about it," he said. "You have a better idea?" "Yes, I do. You have your Trumps with you?" "Yes." "Good. First, you would not be able to get up there in time to block his way to the Pattern -- " "Why not?" "You have to make the ascension, then you have to walk to the palace and make your way down to the Pattern. That takes time, even in Tir-na Nog'th -- especially in Tir-na Nog'th, where time tends to play tricks anyway. For all you know, you may have a hidden death-wish slowing you down. I don't know. Whatever the case, he would have commenced walking the Pattern by the time you arrived. It may well be that he would be too far into it for you to reach him this time." "He will probably be tired. That should slow him some." "No. Put yourself in his place. If you were Brand, wouldn't you have headed for some shadow where the time-flow was different? Instead of an afternoon, he could well have taken several days to rest up for this evening's ordeal. It is safest to assume that he will be in good shape." "You are right," I said. "I can't count on it. Okay. An alternative I had entertained but would rather not try if it could be avoided, would be to kill him at a distance. Take along a crossbow or one of our rifles and simply shoot him in the midst of the Pattern. The thing that bothers me about it is the effect of our blood on the Pattern. It may be that it is only the primal Pattern that suffers from it, but I don't know." "That's right. You do not know," he said. "Also, I would not want you to rely on normal weapons up there. That is a peculiar place. You said yourself it is like a strange piece of Shadow drifting in the sky. While you figured how to make a rifle fire in Amber, the same rules may not apply up there." "It is a risk," I acknowledged. "As for the crossbow -- Supposing a sudden gust of wind deflected the bolt each time you shot one?" "I am afraid I do not follw you." "The Jewel. He walkedit partway through the primal Pattern, and he has had some time to experiment with it since then. Do you think it possible that he is partly attuned to it now?" "I do not know. I am not at all that sure how the process works." "I just wanted to point out that if it does work that way, he may be able to use it to defend himself. The Jewel may even have other properties you are not aware of. So what I am saying is that I would not want you to count on being able to kill him at a distance. And I would not even want you to rely on being able to pull the trick you did with the Jewel again -- not if he may have gained some measure of control over it." "You do make things look a little bleaker than I had them." "But possibly more realistic," he said. "Conceded. Go on. You said you had a plan." "That is correct. My thinking is that Brand must not be allowed to reach the Pattern at all, that once he sets foot upon it the probability of disaster goes way up." "And you do not think I can get there in time to block him?" "Not if he can really transport himself around almost instantaneously while you have to take a long walk. My bet is that he is just waiting for moonrise, and as soon as the city takes form he will be inside, right next to the Pattern." "I see the point, but not the answer." "The answer is that you are not going to set foot in Tir-na Nog'th tonight. " "Hold on a minute!" "Hold on, hell! You imported a master strategist, you'd better listen to what he has to say." "Okay, I am listening." "You have agreed that you probably cannot reach the place in time. But someone else can." "Who and how?" "All right. I have been in touch with Benedict. He has returned. At this moment, he is in Amber, down in the chamber of the Pattern. By now, he should have finished walking it and be standing there at its center, waiting. You proceed to the foot of the stair to the sky city. There you await the rising of the moon. As soon as Tir-na Nog'th takes form, you will contact Benedict via his Trump. You tell him that all is ready, and he will use the power of the Pattern in Amber to transport himself to the place of the Pattern in Tir-na Nog'th. No matter how fast Brand travels, he cannot gain much on that." "I see the advantages," I said. "That is the fastest way to get a man up there and Benedict is certainly a good man. He should have no trouble dealing with Brand." "Do you really think Brand will make no other preparations?" Ganelon said. "From everything I've heard about the man, he's smart even if he is daft. He just may anticipate something like this." "Possibly. Any idea what he might do?" He made a sweeping gesture with one hand, slapped his neck and smiled. "A bug," he said. "Pardon me. Pesky little things." "You still think -- " "I think you had better remain in contact with Benedict the entire time he is up there, that is what I think. If Brand gets the upper hand, you may need to pull Benedict back immediately to save his life." "Of course. But then -- " "But then we would have lost a round. Admitted. But not the game. Even with the Jewel fully attuned, he would have to get to the primal Pattern to do his real damage with it -- and you have that under guard." "Yes," I said. "You seem to have everything figured. You surprised me, moving so fast." "I've had a lot of time on my hands recently, which can be a bad thing unless you use it for thinking. So I did. What I think now is that you had best move fast. The day isn't getting any longer." "Agreed," I said. "Thanks for the good counsel." "Save your thanks till we see what comes of it," he said, and then he broke the contact. "That one sounded important," Random said. "What's up?" "Appropriate question," I answered, "but I am all out of time now. You will have to wait till morning for the story." "Is there anything I can do to help?" "As a matter of fact," I said, "yes, if you'll either ride double or go back to Amber on a Trump. I need Star." "Sure," Random said. "No trouble. Is that all?" "Yes. Haste is all." We moved toward the horses. I patted Star a few times and then mounted. "We'll see you in Amber," Random said. "Good luck." "In Amber," I said. "Thanks." I turned and headed toward the place of the stairway, treading my tomb's lengthening shadow eastward. On the highest ridge of Kolvir there is a formation which resembles three steps. I sat on the lowest of these and waited for more to occur above me. It takes night and moonlight to do this, so half of the requirements had been met. There were clouds to the west and northeast. I was leary of those clouds. If they massed sufficiently # Eighth Ave... New York. N. Y. # #-#  to block all moonlight, Tir-na Nog'th faded back to nothingness. This was one reason why it was always advisable to have a backup man on the ground, to trump you to safety should the city vanish about you. The sky overhead was clear, however, and filled with familiar stars. When the moon came up and its light fell upon the stone on which I rested, the stairway in the sky would come into being, sweeping upward to a great height, taking its way to Tir-na Nog'th, the image of Amber that rode the night's middle air. I was weary. Too much had occurred in too brief a time. Suddenly to be at rest, to remove my boots and rub my feet, to lean back and rest my head, even against stone, was a luxury, a pure animal pleasure. I drew my cloak together before me against the growing chill. A hot bath, a full meal, a bed would be very good things. But these assumed an almost mythic quality from that vantage. It was more than sufficient simply to rest as I was, to let my thoughts move more slowly, drifting, spectator-like, back over the day's happenings. So much... But now, at least, I had some answers to some of my questions. Not all of them, certainly. But enough to slake my mind's thirst for the moment... I now had some idea as to what had been going on during my absence, a better understanding of what was happening now, a knowledge of some of the things that had to be done, of what  had to do... And I felt, somehow, that I knew more than I realized, consciously, that I already possessed pieces that would fit the growing picture before me, if I were only to jiggle them, flip them, rotate them properly. The pace of recent events, particularly today's, had not allowed me a moment's reflection. Now, though, some of the pieces seemed to be turning at odd angles... I was distracted by a stirring above my shoulder, a tiny effect of brightening in the higher air. Turning, then standing, I regarded the horizon. A preliminary glow had occurred out over the sea at the point where the moon would ascend. As I watched, a minute arc of light came into view. The clouds had shifted slightly, also, though not enough to cause concern. I glanced up then, but the overhead phenomenon had not yet begun. I withdrew my Trumps, however, riffled them and cut out Benedict's. Lethargy forgotten, I stared, watching the moon expand above the water, casting a trail of light over the waves. A faint form was suddenly hovering on the threshold of visibility high overhead. As the light grew, a spark limned it here and there. The first lines, faint as spiderwebbing, appeared above the rock. I studied Benedict's card, I reached for contact... His cold image came alive. I saw him in the chamber of the Pattern, standing at the design's center. A lighted lantern glowed beside his left foot. He became aware of my presence. "Corwin," he said, "is it time?" "Not quite," I told him. "The moon is rising. The city is just beginning to take form. So it will only be a little longer. I wanted to be certain you were ready." "I am ready," he said. "It is good that you came back when you did. Did you learn anything of interest?" "Ganelon called me back," he said, "as soon as he learned what had happened. His plan seemed a good one, which is why I am here. As for the Courts of Chaos, yes. I believe I have learned a few things -- " "A moment," I said. The moonbeam strands had assumed a more tangible appearance. The city overhead was now clear in outline. The stairway was visible in its entirety, though fainter in some places than in others. I stretched forth my hand, above the second stair, the third... Cool, soft, I encountered the fourth stair. It seemed to give somewhat beneath my push, however. "Almost," I said to Benedict. "I am going to try the stair. Be ready." He nodded. I mounted the stone stairs, one, two, three. I raised my foot then and lowered it upon the fourth, ghostly one. It yielded gently to my weight. I was afraid to raise my other foot, so I waited, watching the moon. I breathed the cool air as the brightness increased, as the path in the waters widened. Glancing upward, I saw Tir-na Nog'th lose something of its transparency. The stars behind it grew dimmer. As this occurred, the stair became firmer beneath my foot. All resiliency went out of it. I felt that it might bear my full weight. Casting my eyes along its length, I now saw it in its entirety, here translucent, there transparent, sparkling, but continuous all the way up to the silent city that drifted above the sea. I raised my other foot and stood on the fourth stair. If I'd the mind, a few more steps would send me along that celestial escalator into the place of dreams made real, walking neuroses and dubious prophecy, into a moonlit city of ambiguous wishfulfillment, twisted time and pallid beauty. I stepped back down and glanced at the moon, now balanced on the world's wet rim. I regarded Benedict's Trump in its silvery glow. "The stair is solid, the moon is up," I said. "All right. I am going." I watched him there at the center of the Pattern. He raised the lantern in his left hand and for a moment stood unmoving. An instant later he was gone, and so was the Pattern. Another instant, and he stood within a similar chamber, this time outside the Pattern, next to the point where it begins. He raised the lantern high and looked all around the room. He was alone. He turned, walked to the wall, moved along it, set the lantern there. His shadow stretched toward the Pattern, changed shape as he turned on his heel, moved back to his first position. This Pattern, I noted, glowed with a paler light than the one in Amber -- silvery white, without the hint of blue with which I was familiar. Its configuration was the same, but the ghost city played strange tricks with perspective. There were distortions -- narrowings, widenings -- which seemed to shift for no particular reason across its surface, as though I viewed the entire tableau through an irregular lens rather than Benedict's Trump. I retreated down the stair, settled once again on the lowest step. I continued to observe. Benedict loosened his blade in its scabbard. "You know about the possible effect of blood on the Pattern?" I asked. "Yes. Ganelon told me." "Did you ever suspect -- any of this?" "I never trusted Brand," he told me. "What of your journey to the Courts of Chaos? What did you learn?" "Later, Corwin. He could come any time now." "I hope no distracting visions show up," I said, recalling my own journey to Tir-na Nog'th and his own part in my final adventure there. He shrugged. "One gives them power by paying them heed. My attention is reserved for one matter tonight." He turned through a full circle, regarding every part of the chamber, halted when he had finished. "I wonder if he knows you are there?" I said. "Perhaps. It does not matter." I nodded. If Brand did not show up, we had gained a day. The guards would ward the other Patterns, Fiona would have a chance to demonstrate her own skill in matters arcane by locating Brand for us. We would then pursue him. She and Bleys had been able to stop him once before. Could she do it alone now? Or would we have to find Bleys and try to convince him to help? Had Brand found Bleys? What the hell did Brand want that kind of power for anyhow? A desire for the throne I could understand. Yet... The man was mad, I leave it at that. Too bad, but that's the way it was. Heredity or environment? I wondered wryly. We were all of us, to some degree, mad after his fashion. To be honest, it had to be a form of madness, to have so much and to strive so bitterly for just a little more, for a bit of an edge over the others. He carried this tendency to its extreme, that is all. He was a caricature of this mania in all of us. In this sense, did it really matter which of us was the traitor? Yes, it did. He was the one who had acted. Mad or not, he had gone too far. He had done things Eric, Julian and I would not have done. Bleys and Fiona had finally backed away from his thickening plot. Gerard and Benedict were a notch above the rest of us -- moral, mature, whatever -- for they had exempted themselves from the zero-sum power game. Random had changed, quite a bit, in recent years. Could it be that the children of the unicorn took ages in which to mature, that it was slowly happening to the rest of us but had somehow passed Brand by? Or could it be that by his actions Brand was causing it in the rest of us? Like most such questions, the benefit of these was in the asking, not the answering. We were enough like Brand that I knew a particular species of fear nothing else could so provoke. But yes, it did matter. Whatever the reason, he was the one who had acted. The moon was higher now, its vision superimposed upon my inward viewing of the chamber of the Pattern. The clouds continued to shift, to boil nearer the moon. I thought of advising Benedict, but it would serve no other end than distraction. Above me, Tir-na Nog'th rode like some supernatural ark upon the seas of night. And suddenly Brand was there. Reflexively, my hand went to Grayswandir's hilt, despite the fact that a part of me realized from the very first that he stood across the Pattern from Benedict in a dark chamber high in the sky. My hand fell again. Benedict had become aware of the intruding presence immediately, and he turned to face him. He made no move toward his weapon, but simply stared across the Pattern at our brother. My earliest fear had been that Brand would contrive to arrive directly behind Benedict and stab him in the back. I would not have tried that though, because even in death Benedict's reflexes might have been sufficient to dispatch his assailant. Apparently, Brand wasn't that crazy either. Brand smiled. "Benedict," he said. "Fancy... You... Here." The Jewel of Judgment hung fiery upon his breast. "Brand," Benedict said, "don't try it." Still smiling, Brand unclasped his swordbelt and let his weapon fall to the floor. When the echoes died, he said, "I am not a fool, Benedict. The man hasn't been born who can go up against you with a blade." "I don't need the blade, Brand." Brand began walking, slowly, about the edge of the Pattern. "Yet you wear it as a servant of the throne, when you could have been king." "That has never been high on my list of ambitions." "That is right." He paused, only partway about the Pattern. "Loyal, self-effacing. You have not changed at all. Pity Dad conditioned you so well. You could have gone so much further." "I have everything that I want," Benedict said. "...To have been stifled, cut off, so early." "You cannot talk your way past me either. Brand. Do not make me hurt you." The smile still on his face. Brand began moving again, slowly. What was it he was trying to do? I could not figure his strategy. "You know I can do certain things the others cannot," Brand said. "If there is anything at all that you want and think that you cannot have, now is your chance to name it and learn how wrong you were. I have learned things you would scarcely believe." Benedict smiled one of his rare smiles. "You have chosen the wrong line," he said. "I can walk to anything that I want." "Shadows!" Brand snorted, halting again. "Any of the others can clutch a phantom! I am talking of reality! Amber! Power! Chaos! Not daydreams made solid! Not second-best!" "If I had wanted more than I have, I knew what to do. I did not do it." Brand laughed, began walking again. He had come a quarter of the way about the Pattern's periphery. The Jewel burned more brightly. His voice rang. "You are a fool, to wear your not call out to you to possess them and if power holds no attraction, what of knowledge? I learned the last of Dworkin's lore. I have gone on since then and paid dark prices for greater insight into the workings of the universe. This you could have without that pricetag." "There would be a price," Benedict said, "one that I will not pay." Brand shook his head and tossed his hair. The image of the Pattern wavered for a moment then, as a wisp of cloud crossed the moon. Tir-na Nog'th faded slightly, returned to normal focus. "You mean it, you really mean it," Brand said, apparently not aware of the moment of fading. "I shan't test you further then. I had to try." He halted again, staring. "You are too good a man to waste yourself on that mess in Amber, defending something that is obviously falling apart. I am going to win, Benedict. I am going to erase Amber and build it anew. I am going to rub out the old Pattern and draw my own. You can be with me. I want you on my side. I am going to raise up a perfect world, one with more direct access to and from Shadow. I am going to merge Amber with the Courts of Chaos. I am going to extend this realm directly through all of Shadow. You will command our legions, the mightiest military forces ever assembled. You -- " "If your new world would be as perfect as you say, Brand, there would be no need for legions. If, on the other hand, it is to reflect the mind of its creator, then I see it as something less than an improvement over the present state of affairs. Thank you for your offer, but I hold with the Amber which already exists." "You are a fool, Benedict. A well-meaning one, but a fool nevertheless." He began to move again, casually. He was within forty feet of Benedict. Thirty... He kept moving. He finally paused about twenty feet away, hooked his thumbs behind his belt and simply stared. Benedict met his gaze. I checked the clouds again. A long mass of them continued a moonward slide. I could pull Benedict out at any time, though. It was hardly worth disturbing him at the moment. "Why don't you come and cut me down then?" Brand finally said. "Unarmed as I am, it should not be difficult. The fact that the same blood flows in both our veins makes no difference, does it? What are you waiting for?" "I already told you that I do not wish to hurt you," Benedict said. "Yet you stand ready to, if I attempt to pass your way." Benedict simply nodded. "Admit that you fear me, Benedict. All of you are afraid of me. Even when I approach you weaponless like this, something must be twisting in your guts. You see my confidence and you do not understand it. You must be afraid." Benedict did not reply. "...And you fear my blood on your hands," Brand went on, "you fear my death-curse." "Did you fear Martin's blood on your own?" Benedict asked. "That bastard puppy!" Brand said. "He was not truly one of us. He was only a tool." "Brand, I have no desire to kill a brother. Give me that trinket you wear about your neck and come back with me now to Amber. It is not too late to set matters right." Brand threw back his head and laughed. "Oh, nobly spoken! Nobly spoken, Benedict! Like a true Lord of the realm! You would shame me with your excessive virtue! And what is the sticking point of this all?" He reached down and stroked the Jewel of Judgment. "This?" He laughed again and strode forward. "This bauble? Would its surrender buy us peace, amity, order? Would it ransom my life?" He halted once more, ten feet from Benedict now. He raised the Jewel between his fingers and looked down at it. "Do you realize the full powers of this thing?" he asked. "Enough of th -- " Benedict began, and his voice cracked in his throat. Brand hurriedly took another step forward. The Jewel was bright before him. Benedict's hand had begun to move toward his blade, but it did not reach it. He stood stiffly now, as if suddenly transformed into a statue. Then I began to understand, but by then it was too late. Nothing that Brand had been saying had really mattered. It had simply been a running line of patter, a distraction thrown up before him while he sought cautiously after the proper range. He was indeed partly attuned to the Jewel, and the limited control this gave him was still sufficient to enable him to produce effects with it, effects which I was unaware it could produce, but of which he had known all along. Brand had carefully contrived his arrival a good distance from Benedict, tried the Jewel, moved a little nearer, tried again, kept up this movement, this testing, until he found the point where it could effect Benedict's nervous system. "Benedict," I said, "you had better come to me now," and I exerted my will, but he did not budge nor did he reply. His Trump was still functioning, I felt his presence, I observed events because of it, but I could not reach him. The Jewel was obviously affecting more than his motor system. I looked to the clouds again. They were still growing, they were reaching for the moon. It seemed they might come across it soon. If I could not pull Benedict out when it happened, he would fall to the sea as soon as the light was fully blocked, the city disrupted. Brand! If he became aware of it, he might be able to use the Jewel to dissipate the clouds. But to do that, he would probably have to release Benedict. I did not think he would do it. Still... The clouds seemed to be slowing now. This entire line of reasoning could become unnecessary. I thumbed out Brand's Trump though, and set it aside. "Benedict, Benedict," said Brand, smiling, "of what use is the finest swordsman alive if he cannot move to take up his blade? I told you that you were a fool. Did you slaughter? You should have trusted the fear you must have felt. You should have known that I would not enter this place helpless. I meant it when I said that I was going to win. You were a good choice though, because you are the best. I really wish that you had accepted my offer. But it is not that important now. I cannot be stopped. None of the others has a chance, and with you gone things are going to be much easier." He reached beneath his cloak and produced a dagger. "Bring me through, Benedict!" I cried, but it was no use. There was no response, nothing strong enough to trump me up there. I seized Brand's Trump. I recalled my Trump battle with Eric. If I could hit Brand through his Trump, I might be able to break his concentration sufficiently for Benedict to come free. I turned all of my faculties upon the card, preparing for a massive mental assault. But nothing. The way was frozen and dark. It had to be that his concentration on the task at hand, his mental involvement with the Jewel, was so complete that I simply could not reach him. I was blocked at every turn. Suddenly, the stairway grew paler above me and I cast a quick glance at the moon. A limb of cumulus now covered a portion of its face. Damn! I returned my attention to Benedict's Trump. It seemed slow, but I did recover the contact, indicating that somewhere, inside it all, Benedict was still conscious. Brand had moved a pace nearer and was still taunting him. The Jewel on its heavy chain burned with the light of its use. They stood perhaps three paces apart now. Brand toyed with the dagger. "...Yes, Benedict," he was saying, "you probably would have preferred to die in battle. On the other hand, you might look upon this as a kind of honor -- a signal honor. In a way, your death will allow the birth of a new order..." For a moment, the Pattern faded behind them. I could not tear my eyes from the scene to examine the moon, however. There, within the shadows and the flickering light, his back to the Pattern, Brand did not seem to notice. He took another step forward. "But enough of this," he said. "There are things to be done, and the night grows no younger." He stepped nearer and lowered the blade. "Good night, sweet Prince," he said, and he moved to close with him. At that instant, Benedict's strange mechanical right arm, torn from this place of shadow and silver and moonlight, moved with the speed of a striking snake. Thing of glinting, metallic planes like the facets of a gem, wrist and elbow wondrous weaves of silver cable, pinned with flecks of fire, stylized, skeletal, a Swiss toy, a mechanical insect, functional, deadly, beautiful in its way, it shot forward with a speed that I could not follow, while the rest of his body remained steady, a statue. The mechanical fingers caught the Jewel's chain about Brand's neck. Immediately, the arm moved upward, raising Brand high above the floor. Brand dropped the dagger and clutched at his throat with both hands. Behind him, the Pattern faded once again. It returned with a much paler glow. Brand's face in the lantern light was a ghastly, twisted apparition. Benedict remained frozen, holding him on high, unmoving, a human gallows. The Pattern grew dimmer. Above me, the steps began to recede. The moon was half-occluded. Writhing, Brand raised his arms above his head, catching at the chain on either side of the metal hand that held it. He was strong, as all of us are. I saw his muscles bunch and harden. By then, his face was dark and his neck a mass of straining cables. He bit his lip; the blood ran into his beard as he drew upon the chain. With a sharp snap followed by a rattling, the chain parted and Brand fell to the floor gasping. He rolled over once, clutching at his throat with both hands. Slowly, very slowly, Benedict lowered his strange arm. He still held the chain and the Jewel. He flexed his other arm. He sighed deeply. The Pattern grew even dimmer. Above me, Tir-na Nog'th becatpe transparent. The moon was almost gone. "Benedict!" I cried. "Can you hear me?" "Yes," he said, very softly, and he began to sink through the floor. "The city is fading! You've got to come to me right away!" I extended my hand. "Brand..." he said, turning. But Brand was sinking also, and I saw that Benedict could not reach him. I clasped Benedict's left hand and jerked. Both of us fell to the ground beside the high outcrop. I helped him to his feet. Then we both seated ourselves on the stone. For a long while, we did not say anything. I looked again and Tir-na Nog'th was gone. I thought back over everything that had happened, so fast, so sudden, that day. A great weight of weariness lay upon me now, and I felt that my energies must be at their end, that shortly I must sleep. I could scarcely think straight. Life had simply been too crowded recently. I leaned my head back against the stone once more, regarding cloud and star. The pieces... The pieces which it seemed should fit, if only the proper jiggle, twist or flip were applied... They were jiggling, twisting and flipping now, almost of their own accord... "Is he dead, do you think?" Benedict asked, pulling me back from a half-dream of emerging forms. "Probably," I said. "He was in bad shape when things fell apart. "It was a long way down. He might have had time to work some escape along the lines of his arrival." "Right now it does not really matter," I said. "You've drawn his fangs." Benedict grunted. He was still holding the Jewel, a much dimmer red than it had been so recently. "True," he finally said. "The Pattern is safe now. I wish... I wish that some time, long ago, something had not been said that was said, or something done that was not done. Something, had we known, which might have let him grow differently, something which would have seen him become another man than the bitter, bent thing I saw up there. It is best now if he is dead. But it is a waste of something that might have been." I did not answer him. What he had said might or might not be right. It did not matter. Brand might have been borderline psychotic, whatever that means, and then again maybe not. There is always a reason. Whenever anything has been mucked up, whenever anything outrageous happens there is a reason for it. You still have a mucked-up, outrageous situation on your hands, however, and explaining it does not alleviate it one bit. If someone does something really rotten, there is a reason for it. Learn it, if you care, and you learn why he is a son of a bitch. The fact is the thing that remains, though. Brand had acted. It changed nothing to run a posthumous psychoanalysis. Acts and their consequences are the things by which our fellows judge us. Anything else, and all that you get is a cheap feeling of moral superiority by thinking how you would have done something nicer if it had been you. So as for the rest, leave it to heaven. I'm not qualified. "We had best get back to Amber," Benedict said. "There are a great number of things that must be done." "Wait," I said. "Why?" "I've been thinking." When I did not elaborate, he finally said, "And...?" I riffled slowly through my Trumps, replacing his, replacing Brand's. "Haven't you wondered yet about the new arm you wear?" I asked him. "Of course. You brought it from Tir-na Nog'th, under unusual circumstances. It fits. It works. It proved itself tonight." "Exactly. Isn't the last a lot of weight to dump on poor coincidence? The one weapon that gave you a chance up there, against the Jewel. And it just happened to be a part of you -- and you just happened to be the person who was up there, to use it? Trace things back and trace them forward again. Isn't there an extraordinary -- no, preposterous -- chain of coincidences involved?" "When you put it that way..." he said. "I do. And you must realize as well as I do that there has to be more to it than that." "All right. Say that. But how? How was it done?" "I have no idea," I said, withdrawing the card I had not looked upon in a long, long while, feeling its coldness beneath my fingertips, "but the method is not important. You asked the wrong question." "What should I have asked?" "Not 'How?' but 'Who?' " "You think that a human agency arranged that entire chain of events, up through the recovery of the Jewel?" "I don't know about that. What's human? But I do think that someone we both know has returned and is behind it all." "All right. Who?" I showed him the Trump that I held. "Dad? That is ridiculous! He must be dead. It's been so long." "You know he could have engineered it. He's that devious. We never understood all of his powers." Benedict rose to his feet. He stretched. He shook his head. "I think you have been out in the cold too long, Corwin. Let's go home now." "Without testing my guess? Come on! That is hardly sporting. Sit down and give me a minute. Let's try his Trump." "He would have contacted someone by now." "I don't think so. In fact -- Come on. Humor me. What have we got to lose?" "All right. Why not?" He sat down beside me. I held the Trump where both of us could make it out. We stared at it. I relaxed my mind, I reached for contact. It came almost immediately. He was smiling as he regarded us. "Good evening. That was a fine piece of work," Ganelon said. "I am pleased that you brought back my trinket. I'll be needing it soon."  M'.iA' Spider Robinson Dune, Frank Herbert, Berkley, # pp., # Dune Messiah, Frank Herbert, Berkley, # pp., # Children of Dune, Frank Herbert, Berkley, # pp., # Infinity Box, Kate Wilhelm, Harper  Row, # pp. , # Where Late The Sweet Birds Sang, Kate Wilhelm, Harper  Row, #pp., # A Song For Lya, George R. R. Martin, Avon, # pp., # The Long Arm of Gil Hamilton, Larry Niven, Ballantine, # pp., # Not Without Sorcery, Theodore Sturgeon, Ballantine, # pp., # The Best Of Isaac Asimov, Fawcett, # pp., # SF: The Great Years, Vol. #, ed. Carol  Frederik Pohl, Ace, # pp.,  I .# The Ancient Mysteries Reader, ed. Peter Haining, Doubleday, #I pp., # FIey, you folks are beautiful! Back in the Feb. '# Bookshelf, I asked for some feedback from you, the reader, and gave my mailing address. My friends warned me that it might go off in my face, but I wanted to get some better idea of who I was writing for (who are all you zombies out there?). Jim Baen keeps telling me I'm terrific, but then what does he know? I expected anywhere from Plenty o' Nuttin' to a dozen or so crayoned threats on my life, and what did I get? An average of seven letters a day lor the past three weeks now -- so many that Baen is even now gnashing his teeth and wondering when the hell this column is going to arrive. Virtually all of them are coherent. The vast majority of them are thoughtful. Many are incisive. All save one are polite. And fully ten percent of them are legible. Seriously, thanks a lot. I got just what I was looking for, and then some. I was pleasantly astounded to learn how many of you really do care, passionately about the sf you read (who the hell keeps buying all those turkeys, then?), and gratified by all the comments on this column of mine. Apparently I'm satisfying you people, which is my heartfelt aim. I wish it were physically possible to send a personal reply to each and every one of you, but since it isn't, please assume that I mean you when I say, from the bottom of my heart, "The same to you, buddy." Now back to work.    I have some doubts about the advisability of devoting a full half a column to only three books -- but it seems to me that they loom large enough on the sf horizon to constitute an Event. According to Berkley, Children of Dune is the conclusion of a trilogy, the last book in the enormous Dune cycle. So I got out my copies of Dune and Dune Messiah and read the whole damn thing in sequence (Notes From The Bookstore Rides Again). For the past two weeks I've been so immersed in Arrakis (no, wait -- that's a mixed metaphor...) so saturated with Fremen lore (nope, dammit -- that's another) I say. I've been so involved with Muad'Dib  Co. that my nose itches where the stillsuit binds and the whites of my eyes are turning blue. You might say I'm...er...Dune buggy. Dune itself is one of the most discussed books of our genre, clearly a classic work. It was a magnificently ambitious undertaking, an attempt to mate mystical theology with the hardest of hard science fiction, and it worked well enough to satisfy virtually everyone. Re-reading it was an extremely pleasant experience: I found it to be even better than I remembered it (the book hadn't grown: I had). There were, of course, minor flaws. Things I stubbed my toe on included the Evil Baron, so stereotyped he might more properly be called a monotype; and the ridiculous ease with which he corrupted Yueh. It's just not plausible to have a "foolproof conditioned loyalty," so good it's never for a second doubted by the most suspicious Mentat in the known universe, fall to pieces under the most obvious counter imaginable (the old "You haff relatifs on Giedi Prime?" ploy). But minor beefs got swept away ing, the astonishing depth of background and characterization, the incredible scope of Herbert's imaginative vision. Dune is a tapestry so vast and intricately worked that you excuse the fact that the third unicorn from the left has five legs. Any of you chuckleheads who've failed to buy it thus far are enjoined to do so at once. Of the two editions currently on the stands, I reluctantly recommend the Ace: its cover painting is grossly inferior to that of the Berkley edition, but there seem to be fewer typos -- and there are still a few of the originalprint-run Aces around, which are # cheaper. On the other hand, if you get the Berkley, you can get Dune Messiah and Children of Dune with coordinated covers. It's your dough. So then I read Dune Messiah again, with Dime fresh in my mind, and by golly, it was better than I remembered it too. The sheer inventiveness: Guildsmen swimming in tanks of orange gas, Bijaz the mad dwarf, the Face Dancer assassin (whose code requires that his victims always have a fair chance to escape), Hayt the ghola with his ball-bearing eyes...like a Christmas tree hung with egg-size opals. In fact, that's the trouble. Because those lovely opals disguise a rather sparse tree -- at least by  comparison with Dune. The whole book revolves around an intricate and subtle conspiracy against Muad'Dib, involving the Spacer's Guild, the mysterious Tleilaxu, and the good old Bene Gesserit. Yet, in its very intricacy and subtlety, the plot becomes so convoluted and ( Byzantine that I fail to understand what any of the plotters stood to gain. The blinding of Muad'Dib? With a planet-wrecking atomic device, for God's sake? Moe of the Three Stooges could have handled the job more efficiently. The seduction of Muad'Dib with the promise of resurrection of his dead wife? Fine; but basing a whole conspiracy on the death of one woman in childbirth requires either blind faith in luck, or else the very prescience which Herbert says cannot be applied to another prescient or his companions. For awhile I thought the idea was for the ghola to assassinate Muad'Dib, but that turned out to be a feint. On the other hand, it might have worked -- and if it had, the real plot would have failed. Enough. This is getting as complex as the conspiracy itself -- and perhaps as pointless. I still did enjoy the book a lot, even as I was driving a truck through the holes in its logic, because it had the same majestic rolling grandeur of the previous book, steam-rollering object tions as they arose. And so I came, with tired eyes and a thirst you wouldn't believe, to Children of Dune. Bear in mind throughout the following that I'm basing it all on the version serialized in Analog -- the eventual Berkley hardcover (which should be out by the time you read this) may just contain changes invalidating some of my remarks (whaddya gonna do?). Okay. To start with, I found CoD about three times as dramatically compelling as DM, about twice as much as D itself (my fingers are tired). In the better-than-ten years since the first book was written, Herbert has polished the technique of cliff-hanger flash-cuts (leaving each character just as you're desperate to find out what happens next, except that you're equally desperate to see what has happened to the character he's returning to now) to something near perfection, sustaining a dramatic tension that kept me chained to my mailbox (right in the teeth of the wind whipping in off the Bay of Fundy, mind you) waiting for the next installment to arrive. John Brunner is the only writer I can think of who does the C-H F-C technique as deftly. Furthermore, there are some absolutely delightful surprises, startling twists so ingenious as to dilate the pupils. I wouldn't spoil any of 'em for the world, and if some wiseacre comes up to you with an evil grin and says, "Hey, you know what happens in Children of Dune ?" I suggest you wedge a softball against his soft palate -- but take my word for it, you'll never though the first two books give you all the hints you need. On top of all this, there's a satisfying cast: the Lady Jessica, who waited patiently offstage throughout DM, returns front and center, as does Gurney Halleck. There's Duncan Idaho, good old Stilgar, the ever-youthful Irulan, the Bene Gesserit, and, of course, the C of D, Leto II and Ghanima (two of the strangest characters even sf has to offer) -- more than enough to compensate for Arrakis's unfortunate propensity for using up characters (lessee now: Leto I, Yueh, LietKynes, Hawat, Duncan I, Piter, The Baron, Chani, Muad'Dib, Scytale, Bijaz, Gaius Helen Mohiam, several shitloads of Sardaukar...puff puff...and wait'll you see who gets croaked in this book). So with all this, why did I finish the book unsatisfied? Minor gripes first. The intricate conspiracies and counterplots which began to get out of hand in DM reach a point perilously close to absurdity here (maybe Herbert just plain likes treachery and intrigue). I read page after page of delicate verbal fencing, with at least triplemeanings, of which I understood not a word until and unless Herbert told me, in Auctorial Voice, what had just transpired. Worse, he threw in an impossibly subtle conversation carried on in sign language (the old "Atreides hand signals," but here given such an enormous implied vocabulary, grammar and syntax as to give an accomplished hula artist apoplexy) between Gurney and Jessica. This conversation is held in sign-language to foil the spycameras of Alia -- who knows the sign-language. (Herbert says, "The Atreides had used this means of communication for centuries without anyone being the wiser." But Alia has available to her the total memory of every one of those Atreides forebears.) Other minor beefs: oh the hell with it, this is going on too long. Stop picking nits, Spider. Well the trouble is, the one thing that nearly spoiled the book for me, the Main Pain, was the ending. And if I give it away you're liable to stuff a softball in my mouth. I know, I know. It's not fair to knock a book without telling you why -- but I can't. What value the ending does have arises from its unexpectedness -- in fact, I defy you to guess it ahead of time (that's one big objection -- it wasn't planted at all, just pulled out of a hat in the last act). By me it was a wet firecracker, but you may think it's the dromedary's drawers. Maybe I can tell you how I felt about the ending, without giving anything away. My first response, after I put the last installment in my "Finished For Review" file (my office floor) was, "After four thousand years of selective breeding we get a midget covered' with Crazy Glue?" But that's a purely materialistic response to the physical, sciencefiction plot side of the ending. My discontent ran deeper. So I talked it over with beloved Jeanne (she too had just finished the whole trilogy), who tends to see the spiritual side of things clearer than I do, and she said her first response was, "After philosophical searching, you tell me yin-yang?" Neither of those glib epigrams is liable to mean a lot to you if you haven't read CoD, but it's the best I can do without, in effect, murdering the ending in order to demonstrate that the ending is dead. Almost makes me wish I was a critic, instead of a reviewer (your Adviser in the spending of your sf dollar) -- then I'd be allowed (even e pected) to approach a book the way an autopsy team approaches a body. You'll have to take my word for it that the Muad'Dib  remember would, if his limited prescience had shown him this future, have committed suicide significantly earlier than he did. Tell you what: why don't you stagger out and score a copy of the book, read it, and then tell me if you agree or not? The immediately-above notwithstanding, I genuinely enjoyed reading Children of Dune, right up to the last tenth or so, enjoyed it more than I enjoyed some of the books I've praised unreservedly in past columns. And -- and this is a big "and" -- IF Berkley's PR department is under a misapprehension, if this is not the last, final, concluding book of a trilogy, my main objection falls entirely apart. God knows Herbert has left himself all the room in the world for another sequel -- that's precisely my objection, in fact. As a trilogy, the Dune cycle doesn't really get anywhere -- and after all that bloodshed and sacrifice, it leaves us only the (apparent) certainty that the human race is in for four thousand years of benevolent tyranny under a seemingly-compassionless alien (which is a misleading hint, by the way, so don't be mad). Finding out that there was a third Dune book invalidated a lot of my original objections to DM, made re-reading it much more pleasurable. A similar revelation would make CoD much more palatable. So that's all I have to say -- but from the feedback mail I've been getting, it's become evident to me that a good many of you out there are fond of abominable puns (is that redundant?), so I can't leave this topic without passing on what the jilted Fremen said to the cookieseller: "I love-lorn o' Dune."    Okay. So I visited the States again last month, and returned home in the usual black depression -- only to find that the barn had caved in on top of the firewood, that the funny little bug which kept returning my breakfast one of the review-books waiting for me in the Post Office was a dead dog. # was an all-time boom year for sf ( Locus counted # titles printed), # promises to be even bigger -- and better'n # of the output strikes me as Wretched Excess. It was all-too-tempting to turn out a column-full of riddled turkeys for you, to hang bleeding corpses up on these hooks for your inspection. But I didn't want to do that, somehow. I like to read Bierce -- but I wouldn't be Bierce for all the lumber in the Owl Creek Bridge. Clearly, it was time to Get Gruntled. So I got on the phone, mailed off a few frantic requests, dug into the stuff I'd bought for myself in the stateside bookstores (Notes From The Bookstore again) and assembled what you are about to read. Next month, when I'm feeling better, you get the slaughtered turkeys.    It may be paradoxical to recommend as a Best Buy a book which registers only # on the Spidermeter -- but by God, that's what I'm about to do. Four of the ten stories in A Song For Lya, George R.R. Martin's first collection, I distinctly didn't care for at all, one was so-so, and one was a one-joke short-short that was not longer than a one-joke story should be, but not much better either. What more-than-saves the book is the surpassing excellence of the rest of it. The clear winner is George's Hugo-winning "Song For Lya," which is no surprise. I loved that damn story when I first read it in Analog, and I loved it again on rereading. Like Dune, it is one of sf's rare attempts to explore spirituality. The only novella I can recall that pulled this off so successfully is Chad Oliver's "The Marginal Man" -- and the similarity is striking, in that both writers examined the same question in depth and came up with exactly opposite answers. The question is, "If all men could achieve true one-ness, at the cost of their individual humanity -- should they?" George's protagonists find, as Lazarus Long did in Methuselah' s Children, that there is no elegant solution: you pays your self and you takes your choice. Check out "Song For Lya" and find out the choices made, and their consequences. It's not at all a flashy, "read-me!" kind of story -- instead it's thoughtful, intriguing, and masterfully paced, alternately finishing it, you're liable to spend the next hour or two in deep thought -- and that's the highest praise I've got. Also excellent were "With Morning Comes Mistfall," a wistful examination of the conflict between those who want a sense of wonder and those who cannot tolerate one; and "The Second Kind of Loneliness," a diary-type story of a solitary Gate-keeper in the empty depths of deep space, who learns that he was much lonelier on a crowded Earth. Both stories are distinguished by unusually striking visual imagery, evoking with a few words a splendor that no artist born could ever render, and both contain some splendidly real characters. The remaining goodie, "Override," has less to say: it's "merely" an adventure. But it sticks in the mind because of its marvelously crafted mood, and the warm, sweet horror to which it builds. About the ones I didn't like: some disappointed me by telegraphing their endings, but if you aren't the kind of fan(atic) who's Heard It All Before, you may find them satisfying if minor. The only certifiable duds are "Run To Starlight," a dumb story of interspecies football; "The Exit To San Breta," a silly fantasy about a haunted Edsel; and "Slide Show," a non-story with a beginning but no middle or end (two guys with opposing viewpoints air them, and then the curtain comes down). But I repeat and insist that the good stuff in Song For Lya is so dazzlingly good that it would cover a much greater multitude of sins. Prices being what they are these days, a buck and a quarter is a helluva bargain for this one. George Railroad strikes me as one of the best of the newcomers to the field. How the hell come he didn't win that # Campbell Award? (Didn't some guy named Pournelle win it that year? What ever happened to him anyway?)    Somehow, or other, I forgot to tell you about Kate Wilhelm's Infinity Box collection when I got it a few months ago -- just too damned many books in this office. My humble apologies to Ms. Wilhelm, and a hearty exhortation to you to go out and find it. It rated # on the Spidermeter, # of its # stories being thoroughly satisfying, some of them superb. Wilhelm is a superbly polished craftsman (craftsperson? Aw, scroo dat gobbidge), and "The Infinity Box," "The Time Piece," "April Fool's Day Forever," "Where Have You Been, Billy Boy?", and particularly "The Village" are stories so good as to go a long way toward backing up the claims of Barry Malzberg (on the flyleaf) and Dan Miller (Locus) that she is one of the best practitioners of the short story in or out of sf. I must qualify that just a bit, in order to be of any use to you. It don't help for the reviewer to say "it's great" or "it stinks" unless We are pleased to introduce the Galaxy Library Organizers -- custom designed volume binders which will file and preserve up to # issues of your Galaxy collection. Each durable black and tan vinyl 'case is handsomely embossed in' gold with the Galaxy logo. Priced at # each; # for #, # for #, including shipping and handling. Send your check or money order and coupon below to: P.O. Box #I Philadelphia, Pa. #I Please send me Galaxy Library Organizers. I have enclosed  .(Make payable to Jesse Jones Box Corp.) Offer good in U S A. only. he tries to convey as well why he thinks so: my feedback-mail tells me that the chances of your taste matching mine book-for-book is vanishingly slight. So I say, not as criticism but as explanation, that these stories are more "literary" than they are "down-home," more "speculative fiction" than "science fiction." A Laumer fan or a Niven addict will probably enjoy them much less than would say, an Orbit lover or a late-period Silverberg man. John Campbell' would probably have bounced most of them. Does that help any?    None of that last paragraph, however, applies to Wilhelm's new novel, Where Late The Sweet Birds Sang. It is a bit more catholic in appeal than her short stories tend to be, its story-line a more "standard" sf plot, its style more conventional. Perhaps -- and I surprise myself by writing this -- that's why I didn't enjoy it quite as much. The plot was a hair too standard, all-too-well summed up on the flyleaf -- Wilhelm never surprised me. But then, that's a purely personal, subjective beef: I'm a surprise-freak. All the friends I've lent Where Late to have come back satisfied, and on the whole I did too. It is engaging despite its predictability: the machinery may be standard-issue -- but it is utterly noiseless. What's that? You want a plot summary? Okay: an unspecified byproduct of Dat Old Debbil technology sterilizes the human tion. But before it's too late, a handful of the best and brightest lick the cloning problem, allowing survival of the race...after a fashion. That's all I'm gonna spill, except to say that the ensuing complications, while almost inevitable, are made damned interesting by Wilhelm's abundant insight into the nature of human-ness, however it reproduces. Is originality a function of individuality? It sure and hell seems like it, to Wilhelm and to me.    You can't use the Spidermeter on a three-story collection, so the hell with it. Here we have The Long Arm of Gil Hamilton: two novellae and a novelette covering the exploits of Gil Hamilton, the Man and detective-mystery fiction ismuch more difficult than it might seem to a non-writer -- as Larry himself tells you in his Afterword. And nowhere has it been more beautifully done than in this book. Mind you, the last novella, guished more by intricacy of plotpuzzle than anything else. Furthermore, the middle novelette, "The Defenseless Dead," is only better-than-average, not Hugo-class by any means. But the hell with that. If you missed "Death By Ecstasy" when it ran here in Galaxy in January # as "The Organleggers," fly do not run to your bookstore and score this book -- and don't stop to get your change. "Death By Ecstasy" is in my opinion one of the best damn novellas that sf has ever produced, a story whose every detail will stay burned into your memory for years after you've forgotten where you read it, a masterpiece of sheer story-telling. It contains two of the most horrifying and ingenious methods of murder ever devised by man (equalled only by the method used by the protagonist of my own first novel, Telempath, forthcoming from Putnam-Berkley along about November, plug plug), set like parentheses at the story's beginning and end -- and I defy you to guess the one at the end. What a finish! In between these Biercean delights is a superbly plotted story with a richness of invention that delighted me in spite of the fact that I did read the damn thing in '# and remembered it almost verbatim. Look: it has nothing heavier to say than "Organlegging isn't nice" -- it's pure adventure. But it's adventure so masterful that if they ever get around to updating the Science Fiction Hall of Fame, "Death By Ecstasy" will get my vote in the novella class. What a hell of an ending! Go get it.    Oh Jesus -- four goodies left to cover and I'm running out of room. All right, dammit: trot out the minireviews. I can't leave without recommending these. First, and clearly best. Not Without Sorcery, Ballantine's godsend re-release of one of the hardest-tolocate Ted Sturgeon collections. A clear # on the Spidermeter, which goes without saying except that I just said it. If a finer writer than Sturgeon ever existed, he forgot to publish -- and these stories are some of Ted's vintage stuff. It contains "Artnan Process"; both of the Ether Breather stories (outdated by Progress, but then so is Stranger In A Strange Land)', "It"; (one of the classic horror stories of all time); and when the hell is someone going to have the sense to release a packaged set of reprints of all of Sturgeon's work, the way they've done for Heinlein and Ellison and Niven? Ghaddamit, I'm tired of haunting second-hand bookstores. Next, The Best Of Isaac Asimov. Isaac himself points out in his intro that the title is not precisely correct, but he also points out that a book titled "The Pretty Good and Pretty Representational Stories Of Isaac Asimov" wouldn't break any sales records. Well, it should. What you got here is a round dozen yarns spanning Isaac's career, with the emphasis on the #s, which by Isaac was the Golden Age. You got the first story he ever published ("Marooned Off Vesta"), you got "Nightfall," you got "The Fun They Had," and you got "The Last Question," which Isaac elsewhere calls (with characteristic candor) the greatest sf short story ever written -- and who am I to argue? What more do you want for #? Eight more stories? You're faded. Another # rating. Science Fiction: The Great Years, Volume II, edited by Carol and Fred Pohl, is another collection of blasts from the past, and it stands up better than most of the ones I've seen so far. It contains Morrison's classic "The Sack": Sturgeon's "Mewhu's Jet" (another dated Sturgeon -- but it plays, it plays); Bester's "Time Is The Traitor": Heinlein's "Columbus Was A Dope"; Van Vogt's "The Rull"; and a special treat: a novella (in collaboration with Frederic Arnold Rummer, Jr.) by Dirk Wylie, the semilegendary member of the original Futurians who was cut down by wartime injury before he could amass an output as large as his talent. The yarn's nearly thirty years old and it creaks like hell, but it earns the right to occupy nearly half the book. Another # collection. The Ancient Mysteries Reader: I must admit this one surprised me. The current Ancient Mysteries craze (you know, Von Daniken, Stonehenge, Atlantis, Loch Nessie, like that) generally gives me a soft pain beneath the wallet -- a failing in me, perhaps. At least, this collection by newcomer Peter Haining makes me think so. Marvelous stories, two apiece on nine A.M. themes, by an American and English cast diverse enough to include Poe, Wells, Sax Rohmer, Geoffrey Household (whose name is admittedly not a Geoffrey word), Lovecraft (of course), Harry Harrison, Robert Bloch, Sturgeon and -- for heaven's sake -- Leslie Charteris's immortal Simon Templar! And yes, this too rates a full #.    Lord God of Undershorts -- a whole column full of recommended reading -- in the face of the greatest Black Tide in sf publishing history. Who says I don't work hard for you people? I can't close without repeating my heartfelt thanks for all the feedback you've been sending me: you have no idea how gratifying it is -- and how instructive. Keep it coming -- my address has changed, but the old one still works -- and if you missed it, the new one is co The Red Palace, R.R. ##, Hampton, Nova Scotia, Canada Gotta go now: they're coming with my medication. Don't take any wooden characters.  PH BEI Ever wonder why your I her red-faced bear of a husband, quaking visibly, but speaking with steel in her voice. "So you're back. Six years. So now what?" She flinched, out of reflex honed by the years, when he made a sudden movement, then gulped in astonishment as that movement resulted in Stanley Moskowski's falling to his knees with his beefy, weeping face buried in the pinkand-turquoise folds of Mildred's housecoat. "take me back, hon! I'm begging ya, bunny!" Mildred, now quaking more than ever, answered with magnesium in her voice. I ' Wh-whattaya sayin? You remember what your very last words was to me when you stomped outta here to shack up with that redhead?" Stan groveled a shade lower. "I remember, baby," he moaned, "I said it would be a cold day in Hell before I ever laid eyes on you again. But baby, I must of been outta my head -- I was a crazy man. It's like I just came to my senses. I left Mona yesterday and I drove like hell all night to get back to ya. Honey, ya gotta take me back! I'm sorry for everything I done!" Mildred's tears were now mingling freely with Stanley's as she hugged his close-cropped skull closer. "Oh, Stush," she sobbed.    Butch Bamberger stared dully at the card in his hand, dimly comprehending that there was something remarkable and vaguely pleasurable about the rightmost column on it, which contained nothing but iterations of the first letter of the alphabet. Miss Sliggett, the principal, was standing before her desk, wiping her bifocals and slowly shaking her head. Her composure, usually one part primness and nine parts severity, was greatly disturbed. "Well, Hector Bamberger," she said, at length, to the figure slouched in the chair before her, "it's hard to believe. I had always said that you stood about as much chance of going on to tenth grade as a snowball in Hades -- well, after your third year in ninth grade, how could you blame me?" Butch plucked tentatively at a pimple and returned his gaze to that mystifying card. "Well," continued Miss Sliggett, "I'm certainly glad to be wrong, in this case. Frankly," she said, replacing her spectacles, "I can't imagine how you did it, getting all A's last period. I suspect you've had it in you all along, just needed a little motivation, isn't that right, Hector?" Butch grunted warily, "At any rate, I just wanted to congratulate you myself," the principal said, returning to her chair, "and to tell you to keep in touch after you've gone on to high school. That's all." She managed a prim smile. "Good luck -- Butch." Butch managed a return grunt and shuffled out the door.    The ballroom of a certain Washington hotel was in a mild uproar. The announcement of the press conference had come suddenly and unexpectedly, as mutely attested to by the unlikely number of unfinished drinks sitting in several bars throughout the capital. Speculation was loudly rampant concerning the purpose of the conference; some supposed it to be the announcement of yet another political rebirth, the more cynical guessed it was to be a nationwide appeal for funds. The most cynical figured it was simply a hype for the book, which wasn't selling nearly as well as was expected. Without fanfare the ex-President strode in, strangely exultant. He assumed the podium and began briskly, confidently. "Ladies and gentlemen of the press. I have a very important statement to make. I will be brief." A heavy murmur ran through the ranks of the news media. "Look at that," said a TV correspondent, nudging his compatriot, amazed. "He's not sweating -- there's not a bead of sweat on him!" Several others remarked on the absence of the customary nervous, frozen, forced grin on the visage of the former Chief of State. It had been replaced by an easy, confident smile. Apprehension surged through the crowd. The ex-President waiL., for the swell to subside. "First of all, I'm very glad to see you all again." Muttered sarcasms floated up from the assembly. The speaker raised a hand, smiling sadly. "Please," he said, "in times past, it would have been an untruth for me to tell you that. But try and believe me when I say it now. The ill-will I bore you then came largely out respect for your power, and, indeed, more than a little fear. I shall try and set things right with the statement I am about to make." He paused a moment. "The statement is this: Earlier today I visited the Federal District Court of Washington, D.C. and swore out a series of affidavits attesting to my involvement andor compliance in a number of crimes and misdemeanors. Following that, I met with the President of the United States and petitioned him to revoke, in the interests of justice and fairness, a certain Presidential order regarding those selfsame crimes." There was absolute silence. Then an elderly stringer from a Midwestern daily clutched convulsively at his chest and was reluctantly carried out by two of his colleagues. "I will entertain a few questions before proceeding with the second part of my statement," said the retired chief executive, smiling. Again there was silence. Finally, a grizzled veteran of the Fourth Estate, long known as possibly the most cynical member of a cynical profession, got to his feet and drawled, "Sir, during your term of office, in a recorded private conference at which this very matter was raised, you said -- now let me quote you exactly -- " There were some snickers as he riffled through the pages of a large, well-worn notebook, "You said, 'gentlemen, you can be assured that this information will become public only when Hell freezes over.' " The expletive was not deleted. "How do you explain this about-face, sir?" The reporter sat down lazily, while the rest of the press braced itself. To everyone's surprise, the man at the podium looked sheepishly toward the floor, and after a long silence, said quietly, "Sir, every man must answer for himself -- if not in this world, then the next. I prefer to discharge my obligations and to take my medicine here and now." His words were entirely free of the phony homiletic quality which had often caused inward, and at the end, outward groans among the press under similar circumstances. This was truly a confession. The speaker asked for further questions, and when there were none from the hushed throng, he proceeded with the rest of his statement, and steadily spun out a collection of names, dates, and events of such harrowing sordidity that it caused the grizzled hackles of that cynical old reporter to rise and his pencil to drop from nerveless fingers. II Meanwhile, all Hell was breaking loose. In the lavishly-appointed boardroom, Satan stubbed out his fourth cigarette in as many minutes. "Now tell me," he bellowed, "what in Hell's going on?" The foul fiend Flibbertygibbet, Chief of Operations, stood up nervously after much prodding from his neighbors at the conference table. "I-I-It ap-p-pears to b-b-be the weather, sir," he said, through chattering teeth. He was wearing only a tropical-weight suit. "Damn right it's the weather!" roared Satan, turning up the collar of his chesterfield, "What I want to know is why l" The fog of exhalalion accompanying that last word, tinged with crystalline sulfur, made a spectacular little snowfall when it froze to solidity and tinkled down along about the middle of the table. "We don't know, sir," came a voice and a vapor cloud from inside the snorkel hood of an Air Force parka. "Who's that in there?" snarled Satan. "It's Beelzebub, sir," came the muffled voice. "You look stupid." The Prince of Darkness glared around the table. "All right, then, you boobs don't know, get me someone who does!" "Humba meyerolgisser?" said Mammon, raising his forepaw. "Mammon, get that damn scarf off your face so I can hear what you're saying!" shouted Satan, stamping his hooves to restore the circulation. "Yes, sir," said Mammon, clawing at his West Point muffler. "I said, 'How about a meteorologist, sir?' " "How about one, indeed! Have we got any around?" "Oh, yessir," said Mammon warmly, "there's a special place in Hell for meteorologists." He pulled out a pocket-sized map of Hell from the folds of his army greatcoat and consulted it closely. "Let's see, they're in the Special Sector, just south of the life insurance salesmen. I can get you one in just under three hours," he beamed. "Three hours!" bellowed Satan. "The Special Sector's only a fiveminute drive from here! What are you gonna do -- walk?" "Actually, sir, I was thinking of taking a soulsled. You see, none of the cars will start this morning." "All right, then, get on it! What in the hell is this place coming to? What are you still standing up for, booby?" This last remark was directed at Flibbertygibbet, who was still at rigid attention in his cream-colored dacron suit, a purplish cast to his normally ruddy features. "I don't think he can sit, sir," volunteered the succubus sitting next to him, who was bundled in a heavy mackintosh, "he appears to be frozen." "Well, of course he is, in that toilet-paper suit! Why isn't he wearing something warm?" "He just flew in from a meeting in Akron, sir, and came straight here. I'll thaw him out, sir," she said, with a cold, yet somehow obscene, smile. "Do that," said Satan. "And let's get some space heaters in here!" he roared. Ill Dave Pirelli, programmer, was daubing a slice of bread with peanut butter for his two-year-old son. "Voila!" he said, as he lay down the knife and presented the comestible to his son with a flourish. It fell on the floor. Dave utttered a benign curse. Somewhat to his surprise, however, it had landed sticky side up. Dave scooped it up, checked the bottom for overt filth, and handed it to his son, who, in his zeal, fumbled it and dropped it again. To Dave's utter amazement the peanut butter side had again missed contact with the floor. Dave mumbled something, and while his son happily coated himself inside the out with the peanut-butter sandwich, Dave hastily prepared another one. This one he threw into the air. Again, no net transfer of peanut butter to floor. A strange chill came over him. He shrugged it off, and holding the slice at eye level, peanut-butter-side-down, dropped it. Right-side up, again. Dave picked it up and munched it meditatively. He gave the remainder of the delicacy to his son, who was once again looking at him with imploring eyes. He slapped a layer of peanut butter on another piece of bread and ran out the back door to the balcony of his fourth-floor apartment, where he flipped the sandwich over the railing. He watched its fluttering trajectory, and noted that the little square that came to rest on the sidewalk below was brown, not white. He thought a moment, snapped his fingers, and went inside, just as three squirrels came charging around the side of the building in tight hunting formation. Inside, Dave repeated the same series of experiments with pieces of jellybread, with the same results. Dave pondered this for a moment or two, then a broad smile broke across his face. His sticky-surfaced son, finishing off the last slice of jellybread, looked up at his father with adoration. Then Dave crowed, grabbed his coat, and yelled to his wife, "T'm going to the Comp Center, Liz! My program's going to run!"    Father McConnelly stopped in his tracks. The two altar boys flanking him also pulled up short, both in mid-yawn. The sleepiness of Father McConnelly was jarred from him in an instant as before him he saw a vision more awesome than any mystic's. Rank upon rank of pews, each crammed to its limit with hushed and reverent humanity. The massed rustle of their rising at his entrance sounded to him as the mighty rush of the pinions of a troop of angels. And more of the faithful were crowding in at the doors. The two octogenarian ushers were helpless to direct the swelling tide. And this at seven o'clock mass on a weekday morning. The right-hand altar boy dropped his bell. The jubilant Father didn't hear it at all as he strode forth across the sanctuary, voicing clearly audible hosannahs. The altar boys scurried after him unsteadily and took up their positions, as the priest began a triumphant Introit with the glory of the saints suffusing his beaming countenance.    In the Kremlin the monstrous doors of the hall of the Presidium moved ponderously open. A senior aide emerged, with a sheaf of papers in his hand. His air of cold dignity was disturbed by a noticeable twitching of his lower lip. Another aide, Pyotr Vassilyevich Grunin by name, waiting at his post in the corridor, watched the other's approach apprehensively. He nervously massaged his throat in the unconscious habit he had acquired in the old days. The guards bracketing the great doors made small, shifting movements as the heels of the senior aide clicked across the marble floor to where Pyotr Vassilyevich waited. The senior aide's lack of composure was obvious to Pyotr, who owed his continued existence to being minutely aware of such things. The senior aide took a deep breath and spoke. "You will have these directives printed, tovarishch, and distributed to every party official in the land for immediate implementation." Pyotr's breath caught. " Och yistka!" he thought, "Purge! -- Again!" The papers shook slightly as they were handed over. The senior aide abruptly turned on his heel and clicked back across the corridor. Pyotr Vassilyevich swallowed the lump in his throat and began to scan the pages, heart racing. Suddenly his eyes widened and he began to flip the pages back and forth as small inarticulate noises issued from his mouth. "Semyon Semyonovich!" he cried out. The senior aide, nearly at the door, turned stiffly. "These -- these directives," Pyotr stammered, "they -- they call for the immediate dismantling of the prison system, and -- and for open emigration, and," he paused and swallowed, and after looking about him nervously whispered, "and for the institution of free elections!" Unaccustomed tears were welling in his eyes. Semyon Semyonovich nodded slowly. He added, in a solemn, yet strangled, tone, "By unanimous vote of the Presidium." IV Down in Hell, the lights flickered out in the middle of the meteorologist's presentation. Three minutes of Stygian darkness ensued, punctuated by the roaring of demons and the crying of lost souls. Then the lights came dimly on again. The electric space heaters, which had been brought in when the small brimstone models had sputtered out, began to whir again, faintly. "All right, what was that all about?" demanded the Prince of Darkness, now at the stub-end of his temper. Moloch, Chief Engineer for Heating and Power, came scurrying in from the communications center, his unwieldy mukluks impeding his progress. "We've lost hydroelectric power, sir," he panted, "the Styx has frozen over. We've gone over to storage batteries for the time being, but if the temperature keeps on dropping we'll shortly reach the point where the electrochemical reaction will cease to be of practical speed." "Aargh!" said Satan, and rubbed the base of his left horn. He was beginning to feel a migraine coming on. A young demon, trimly attired in a Head down ski parka, neatly fitted with grommetted horn apertures, saw his chance and spoke up. He was Moloch's third assistant in charge of Planning and Outre Torment. "Begging your pardon, sir," he said, a little smugly, addressing Satan, "but you will no doubt recall that over three millenia ago I advocated modernization of our facilities, that is, power-plant-wise, going over from fossil fuelssupported electric furnaces to atomic pile and controlled fusion. Certainly, sir, it's obvious that the present difficulty need never have happened, had I not been silenced and stonewalled by certain jealous and reactionary elements in the power structure, whose outmoded ideas date from the time of the Fall!" He finished off looking stem and efficient. He spared himself a triumphant glance at Moloch, who was staring back with blazing eyes. Satan cast a weary look at the young demon, then gestured with the third finger of his left hand. The shocked expression on the demon's face melted onto the floor with the rest of him. Only a ripstop ski outfit and a playboy key remained atop the congealing puddle that was once an up-and-coming executive. "Snot-nose know-it-all," growled Satan. "Dammit, Moloch," he shouted, whirling to face the engineer, who quickly truncated a sigh of relief, "what in Hell's going on here? That blast should have vaporized him. All it did was make him runny!" Moloch spread his upper arms helplessly. "It's part of the general phenomenon, sir. We're working on it." "Then get your asses in gear," Satan stormed. "And you, he said, pointing a hairy foreclaw at the shivering weatherman, "finish up!" The blue and naked weatherman, the cold making a grotesque parody of his sunburn-blistered skin, turned to the huge weathermap setup to which he was permanently attached by a heavy chain surgically affixed to his abdomen. He went into a long recital about low-pressure areas and isotherms, rattled off the record temperatures for that date for the past seventeen centuries, remarking that today's was a new all-time low, and finished off with gloomy predictions for the weekend. "So?" That was Satan. "What do we do about it?" The meteorologist smiled his brightest TV smile. "Well, sir," he chuckled, "as the great humorist Mark Twain once said, 'Everybody talks about the weather, but nobody d -- ' He was interrupted as the eightfoot icicle hurled by Satan pierced his body. He contorted with pain and broke off, looking chastened. "Chain him to a glacier," ordered Satan, disgusted. Two burly sloth-demons hauled the hapless criminal out by the arms, the enormous weathermap which emanated from his belly dragging along after him. "Any other bright ideas?" queried Satan, looking around the table. They all thought he looked quite amusing with slaver freezing into his goatee, but of course, none dared laugh. Just then Mephistopheles, in charge of Field Operations and Liaison, scrambled around the bulk of the weathermap board which was wedged in the doorway. The fiend, after extracting himself from the impediment, smoothed the ruffled nap of his yakskin cloak, and proceeded to Satan's side with as much # word Autobiography V Single Copy: # Four Issues for # J haste as dignity would allow. Making a rather theatrical bow, he drew forth a communique from within the folds of his cloak, and with illconcealed excitement, he announced, "I can tell you the nature of our problem, sire." He paused dramatically. "It's the Maxwell's Demons -- they're on strike!" V Dave Pirelli lit a cigarette and grinned. "Enter at your peril," he said in answer to the knock on his office door. In walked Cy Bergmann, Project Director. "Congratulations, Dave," he beamed, "I hear you got the exec program debugged. Great job! How'd you do it?" Dave leaned back in his chair. "Loaded it," he said matter-offactly. "Yeah, right," said Cy, planting himself on Dave's desk, "but what did you do before you loaded it? Whatever it was obviously clobbered your lunch hour." He indicated the peanut butter sandwich Dave was fabricating. Dave cocked his head and regarded Cy. "Not a damn thing did I do to it, Cy," he answered, "I simply knew that it would run, so I loaded it." "What the hell are you talking about?" hollered Cy, who hated false modesty, "That was the most untraceably glitch-ridden hunk of code I've seen in ten years!" "Well," said Dave, licking the knife, "there are glitches and then there are glitches. Some of them people are responsible for, and others -- well..." He pitched the slice of bread into the comer. "Hey! What are you throwing your lunch around for?" "It's not my lunch," Dave answered, smiling. "You notice anything funny about that sandwich?" "Hey, lookithat," said Cy delightedly, "it landed right-side up. They never do that. Lucky you. So why're you slinging your vittles around?" Dave was serious. "Watch," he said, as he retrieved the sandwich and flipped it in the air again. Cy's brows furrowed at the result. He shook his head. "They always land sticky-side-down," he muttered, "Funny." "Sure, they always do," agreed Dave, "and why do they?" Cy shrugged. "Murphy's Law," he said. Everyb -- " he stopped and a strange look came into his eyes. "The exec program -- are you trying to tell me... ?" "Not only the program, Cy. You know the experimental modular processor they're building down the hall? The one that's down oftener than the stock market? Well, it's up and running like a demon. Incidentally," he said, scooping up the sandwich, "so's the stock market. What I'm trying to say is," he added, munching happily, "Murphy's Law's been repealed!"    In Geneva, a minor altercation occurred at the current round of strategic arms limitation discussions. Soviet envoy Gornyekov dropped a bombshell. He announced that his country would begin a policy of unilateral nuclear arms cutback effective immediately, and added that he guessed that would show who was serious about world peace and who wasn't. The conference room erupted. The American chief negotiator, Wilmer Perkins, was particularly volcanic, for his thunder had been stolen. "Izzat so?" he shouted, hurling his hatchet face across the conference table. "Well, for your information, Mister Gornyekov, the U.S. of A. began unilaterally dismantling its nuclear strike force this morning! How d'ya like them onions?" "Ha!" exploded the Russian, "A typical capitalist ploy, to try and jump on the troika after someone else has hitched the horses!" "Typical Commie boondoggle, you mean, to flash that sickle of yours and holler 'Time to get mowin!' when we've got the hay wagon halfway to the barn!" retorted Perkins. They glowered murderously at each other for a long moment, then neither one could contain himself any longer. They both collapsed into uproarious laughter and embraced each other across the table. Gornyekov kissed Perkins on both cheeks and Perkins tweaked Gornyekov 's nose. The representatives on both sides sat in speechless amazement. It was a while before either chief negotiator could speak. "We sure had 'em goin', didn't we, Dmitri?" howled Perkins. "This is true, Wilmer," roared the Russian, wiping away tears of laughter. Perkins, still chuckling, massaged the stitch in his side and announced, "This was a little act me and Dmitri cooked up this morning after we got the word from our governments." He winked. "Bet you guys start right here, didn't you?" Dmitri began to laugh hugely again at the very idea, grabbed Perkins in a terrific bear hug, and called out, over the swelling uproar, for vodka.    In a well-to-do section of Genoa, Luigi Donatellini, arriving at his girl friend's flat, did not beat her up. He always beat her up when his cantankerous Ferrari did not perform perfectly on the way down from Rome. Today the Ferrari performed perfectly on the way down from Rome. So, he did not beat her up. Instead, he asked her to become Signora Donatellini. She dropped the Beretta she had been holding behind her back and joyfully, with tears, accepted. VI "Who in Hell are Maxwell's Demons?" Satan thundered, losing all patience, "I thought all the demons down here were mine l" "Oh, yes, quite, sir," chuckled Mephisopheles, a little patronizingly, some thought. Lucky for him he'd racked up plenty of brownie points in his field work. "It's just a trick of nomenclature -- they're known on Earth by the name of the mortal who first conjectured upon their existence. One James Clerk Maxwell, physicist, inhabiting Earth Sector Britain approximately one century ago. Actually, Maxwell's Demons are a group of Class D-# drones. Enforcement type, residing in Sector SE-#. That's on the nether slope of Mt. Erebus." "I know where in hell Sector SE-# is," Satan snapped, "That's the town dump for Erebus Heights. What I want to know is A) What has them being on strike got to do with Hell being an icebox, and B) How fast can we vaporize the troublemaking subversive bastards and get things back on an even keel?!" Mephistopheles sighed deeply and raised his hands in a operatic gesture of despair. There was shifting and muttering around the table. His histrionics were damn hard to take, especially at a time like this. He spoke. "It's not that simple, sire," he said, a trifle deprecatingly, "I'm afraid de-etherealizing them is out of the question. First, because deetherealizing them is not exactly a viable option in these straits," he spread his hands to indicate the general frostiness, "and, more critically, they are, I believe, more essential to the function of this mighty concern than anyone has hitherto realized." Here he stopped, cocked an artistically-plucked eyebrow, and sent a direful gaze around the table. What a ham, Satan thought, slamming an antacid the size of a pingpong ball into his mouth. Still, that act went over big in the provinces -- he had the highest productivity rating of any agent in his territory. Some kind of crazy appeal to Earth Sector mortals. Besides, Satan reminded himself, he seemed to have some kind of handle on the problem. He massaged his now violently-throbbing horn and sighed, "All. right, 'Stoph, suppose you take a seat and fill us in on everything you know. But make it qu ic k -- hellsapoppi n ! " Mephistopheles bowed. "I would fain stand, my liege," he intoned. Groans around the table once more. Everyone knew he preferred to pace back and forth during his declamatory' delivery, with his cape swirling dramatically at every turn. "O.K., O.K.," Satan growled, "Just get started. First of all tell me what they do. I can't be expected to keep track of every goddam D-# Enforcement Drone in this place. That's what a personnel department's for." "You must understand my information is also sketchy, sire," said Mephistopheles, beginning his perambulations. "I was familiar with them in little more than name when this," he paused portentously and held up the communique, "list of demands came into my hands. I took the liberty of consulting the Demon Index at the Registry of Fiends on my way here. My personal copy of Who's Who in Hell also yielded some valuable bits of information. "I discovered that Maxwell's demons are an essentially submicroscopic group of quasi-entities whose main duty is the enforcement of Murphy's Law. They are also charged with overseeing enforcement of the Second Law of Thermodynamics. They perform their function through local manipulations of entropy. They discharge their responsibilities so well, so efficiently and creatively, I'm afraid no one's taken any notice of them for some time." He smiled ruefully. "They seem, from this communication, to Ire quite annoyed at this lack of recognition. In fact, their quartering in the Erebus Heights town dump seems to be a particularly sore point with them." From Satan there came an inchoate blur of epithets, imprecations, and demonic yells, dotted here and there with an intelligible word, such as "Murphy", "thermodynamic", and "entropy". It entered into a crescendo of bloodcurdling screams and ended with a question mark. "Well, in answer to your question, sire, I'll explain as much as I am able. But perhaps you'd first like to peruse this list." He tendered the parchment into Satan's violently-twitching claws and judiciously stepped back. Satan's feral yellow eyes grew wider and yellower as they roved the page, his cilious lips moving wordlessly. Slowly, he laid the page on the table, then suddenly loosed a barrage of blasphemies, rages, obscenities, and chaos-invoking invectives that made his previous outburst seem like a Quaker homily. It fairly blistered the arctic air, and those ringing the table were torn between the necessity of dodging the hellish blast and the desire to huddle closer to it for warmth. It is doubtful whether such a worldwrecking stream of expletives was ever heard before, the time of the Fall included. The succubus fainted. At its end, Satan lapsed into a semi-comatose state, and Mephistopheles spoke, after a decorous cough, "While our esteemed founder is -- er -- collecting his thoughts, perhaps I can enumerate the articles submitted for negotiation. Briefly, they want immediate relocation of their headquarters to a more hospitable area -- they suggest East Purgatory as their first choice." All the fiends gasped as one. To reside in the posh suburb, with its balmy climate and its invigorating hot springs, was the province of only the highest-echelon executives. It was the Infernal Riviera, practically. Beelzebub, who lived there himself, whined in dismay. "Secondly," continued Mephistopheles, raising his long-fingered hand for silence, "they demand Sundays off and double-time for night work." Another gasp. Sunday was the crash production day, and nights? -- that's when all the substantive work was accomplished. "Additionally, there's a list of fringe benefits here; profit-sharing, sulfur-mine stock options, sabbatical leave -- whatever that means -- and a few others. Finally," he took a deep breath, "they demand we submit to binding arbitration with the, ah," he cast his eyes upward, "Competition as agents." The ensuing commotion caused Satan to stir. "Hail, horrors, hail," he muttered, coming around, "Better to reign in Hell than -- " He sat bolt upright, eyes wide, and expelled a long, smoky breath. "Where were we?" he asked. "I was just getting to the "orelse" clause, sire. If their demands are not met immediately they will cease production perpetually and, quote, 'take this pit down so close to absolute zero that it won't make a difference.' Unquote." It was a lulu of a migraine. "Bullshit they will," Satan growled, "I'll personally deetherealize every last one of them!" Mephistopheles looked pained. "I'm afraid they can do everything they claim, sire." "How, dammit?" Mephistopheles spread his arms in a deprecating Gallic shrug. "By the time-honored method of entropy-manipulation, I should think," he answered. "As you know, sire, my specialty has always been the arts. I know somewhat of these matters, being a bit of a dilettante, a Renaissance man, if you will. But perhaps your best course is to consult someone in the Engineering Section. Chief Engineer Moloch, preferably. It would certainly help to know their strengths and weaknesses before commencing negotiations." "Negotiations, hell!" screamed Satan, rising with such vehemence as to send his massive throne clattering over backward. "I built this operation up from a two-bit lake of fire and a crummy Mesopotamian fruit stand, and I'm damned," he smashed the table for emphasis, "if I'm going to be pushed around by a collection of socialistic submicroscopic near-entities! Forget negotiations! No way! Never!" lust then the lights went out. There was momentary silence. "Get Moloch," said a weary Satanic voice in the darkness. Thirty-four assorted programmers, analysts, and engineers stood poised in the conference room of Datanetics, Inc., slices of peanut-butter bread in their palms. On the signal from Dave Pirelli they simultaneously heaved the sandwiches into the air. Sixty-eight slices of peanut-butter bread landed sticky-side-up. After a moment of silent inspection, a joyous whoop went up and thirty-two delirious men and women charged out of the room to their respective terminals. The usually reserved Cy Bergmann was performing a variation of the Mexican Hat Dance among the snacks. "Do you know what this means?" he cried. "It means early completion; it means we bring it in under budget; it means bonuses!" His tone dropped to a reverent whisper. "It means a Mercedes." Then he yippeed again. "All we have to do is crank out code for the next two weeks and the entire software system is up and purring!" Dave nodded placidly. They toasted each other in peanut butter.    Something snapped in Edgar Messertrager's brain. He didn't feel like chasing people with ice picks any more. In fact, he couldn't even remember ever wanting to chase people with ice picks. He looked around him at the mattresses on the walls and scratched his head in perplexity. He shrugged and walked over to the tiny barred window set into the door and good-naturedly asked for assistance. All over the Slippery Bottom State Hospital, things were snapping in people's brains. Costanza Schwartz didn't want to set fire to her uncle's garage any more; Charlie Swanson didn't want to pop out of bushes naked any more; Stavros Mavrodopoulos didn't want to prophesy doom and eat bugs any director of the asylum, didn't want to pretend he was God any more. These were all the furthest things from their respective minds.    Likewise in the Ikhallala Flats State Penitentiary. Those who didn't have things snap in their brains -- such as the desires variously to kill, rob, rape, and cheat -- were all cryrobbing, raping, and cheating they had done. The uproar was like that generally associated with a riot, but no guards rushed in. Which was just as well. They were too far gone into remorseful weeping themselves to be of much use. Frost now glistened on the paneled walls of the boardroom. Demons of various sizes and conformations, wearing a motley distribution of heavy garments, were stamping up and down the length of the room, earnestly flapping their arms, wings, and other, more bizarre, appendages. A blackboard had been set up near the middle of the table, where sat Mephistopheles, Moloch, and two or three aides, conversing in low tones, a massive pile of documents before them. Overhead the lights fluctuated erratically, casting upon the scene an eerie, even sinister, light. Satan popped his fifth Valium and washed it down with very cold water. Moloch looked up and announced, "I think we're ready now, sir." "About time," rumbled Satan, raising the earflaps of his newlyacquired Sherpa mountaineer's hat. "First fill me in on the power situation." "Yes, sir. Well, by the time the batteries went, I was prepared to patch the generators into the treadmills on the Sisyphus Project. We managed the switchover without too much downtime, but as you can see," he made a wry face at the rapidly oscillating lights, "halffrozen lost souls are not the most dependable power source." "Are the damned things going to poop out?" "No, sir," Moloch replied, "we can work them in shifts as long as we need to. Our big problem now -- and it is big -- is that the lubricants used on the treadmills -- and on the generators, too, for that matter -- were designed expressly for high-temperature environments. If they freeze up," Moloch coughed uneasily, "well, we're pretty much up the creek. In fact," he reached out to take a sheet of newlycompleted calculations from the fiend behind him, "a drop of twenty more degrees will just about do it. And at the projected rate of temperature decline," he flipped the sheet over, "that point will come in approximately forty-three minutes." Satan cursed. "All right," he growled, "let's have the report -- quick!" "Indeed, sire," said Mephistopheles, rising. "First of all, are you familiar with the Three Laws of Thermodynamics?' ' "Listen!" Satan bawled, "I run a Place of Torment here -- not a goddam Institute of Technology!" "You'd be surprised how often the two are equated, sire," Mephistopheles mused. "In that case, perhaps Moloch had better explain." "Right," said Moloch. "First Law states, as you can see on the board there, AE  q-w, which, it should be intuitively obvious, implies that the energy of the universe is constant. Second Law, AS  # dq  re v  can be " i T "Stop!" barked Satan. He pointed to Mephistopheles. "You tell me." Moloch grunted. Mephistopheles spoke, "Yes, sire -- ah -- simply stated, the laws are as follows I . You can't win. #. You can't even break even. #. You can't get out of the game. Mephistopheles turned to Moloch. "Is that a reasonably accurate formulation?" he asked. "Speaking in dilettante's terms -- yes," said Moloch drily. "I don't care," snapped Satan, "those are terms I can understand." "To continue, then," sighed Moloch, "the Second Law, which is the one that immediately concerns us, states that in a closed universe, entropy is always increasing." "There's that damned entropy again," Satan bellowed. "What is it?" Moloch was showing signs of frustration. "To state it simply, sir, entropy is a measure of the number of microscopic states associated with a particular macroscopic state. This of course means th -- " "Stop," snapped Satan, pointing again at Mephistopheles. "State it simply." "Yes, sire," responded Mephistopheles, scratching his head, "This is a bit more difficult. Ah, basically, entropy is a measure of disorder -- the more disordered a state a system is in, the higher its entropy." "Good," nodded Satan, "disorder I can understand. Go on." "The significance of entropy to our present situation," continued Mephistopheles, "is that almost all physical processes result in a net increase of entropy -- that is to say, the universe tends toward disorder. The reason being that there are vastly many more possible disordered states of anything than there are ordered states of anything. Therefore it is vastly more probable that an irreversible process will end up in a disordered state than it will an ordered state, relatively. And irreversible processes are much more common than reversible ones. All tolled, this means that in the real universe, gases tend to expand themselves rather than compress themselves, hot things tend to get cold," he shivered slightly, gazing around him, "and never the reverse, and most energy transactions result in less energy being available. In short, things in the real universe tend to run down. Increasing entropy is the reason for the impossibility of perpetual motion machines, for instance." "But," Beelzebub broke in, "perpetual motion machines are among our major exports -- they're our biggest bait item. You know that." "Impossible in the real universe, I said. Not here." Moloch added significantly, "Usually. But every one of our P-M devices ceased operating this morning when all this began, a state of affairs you will find is intimately associated with the Maxwell's Demons." "At last," groaned Satan, "the nitty-gritty. Where do those communistic bastards figure in?!" "Well, historically, sire," began Mephistopheles warmly, now secure in his element, "knowledge of the existence of these entities was first breached to the mortal world by the selfsame Clerk Maxwell, who in treating with the principles of the Second Law and entropy, invoked the operation of tiny intelligent entities as a possible hedge against entropy. In a kind of epilogue to his Theory of Heat, he cited the ironclad fact that, given a closed system, a gas, say, in a box which is rigid and perfectly insulated, and in which the temperature and pressure are everywhere uniform, it is impossible to produce in that system any inequality of temperature or pressure without expending energy to do it." "Since when?" growled Satan. "Please remember, sire, that he is discussing his universe, not ours," Mephistopheles replied with studied patience. "To continue -- in order to create a differential of either temperature or pressure, so that the system may do work, one must first put an equivalent amount of work into the system. No gain. In fact, a loss, when the differentiating process is irreversible, since there is a net gain in entropy. This is the essential example of the Second Law in operation." "Awright," muttered Satan, with his own brand of enforced patience, "where do the demons fit in?" "In the box, sire," quipped Mephistopheles, brightly. Audience reaction was stony. He hurried on. "Maxwell granted the obvious truth of this phenomenon, but imagined the same box, with temperature and pressure uniform, but with a partition in the middle. In this partition is a tiny door, only large enough to admit a single molecule. And sitting next to the door is -- guess what?" "A tiny umbrella stand," sniped Satan, peeved. "Nay, sire," chortled Mephistopheles, "A Demon! A tiny intelligent entity, who uses the random thermal motions of the gas itself to create the differential. You see, even though the gas may be uniform, viewed grossly, its temperature is but an average of the various velocities of its component molecules. Some move faster, some slower; the fast ones are the hot ones." The succubus giggled. Mephistopheles shot her a wink. "Now, if the demon sees a hot molecule on side 'A' heading for the door in its random thermal wanderings, he opens the door for it and closes it afterwards, trapping it in side 'B Conversely, he allows only colder, slower molecules to pass in the opposite direction. He contrives to open and close the door reversibly so that no net work is done, and as a consequence, side 'B' after some finite time is hotter than side 'A' -- presto! A differential! The Second Law is defeated." There was a sarcastic chorus of hoorays. Satan silenced it with a glower and nodded for Mephistopheles to continue. "Maxwell's example, of course, was somewhat in the nature of a scientific straw man. The resolution of the seeming paradox is that A) an intelligent being would cause a net entropy increase in his surroundings, simply by the physical process of living, and B) an intelligent being could not perceive the molecules without bringing in an external source of radiation (and therefore, energy), since the radiation of the molecules themselves, inside a black box, would be entirely homogeneous and nondirectional. A further refinement of the resolution, conceived quite recently, is that a certain amount of energy is also required by the discrimination process, that the action which the demon takes in reducing the entropy of the system must be preceded by the acquisition of information, a process which in turn is entropy-producing. In short, information and energy are equivalent." "So now you're telling me the damn things don't exist after all!" "Oh, no, sire; they do exist (G -- knows how Maxwell found out), and their mode of action is precisely as described. They exert a great deal of control over events in the real universe, by local manipulations of entropic processes in a way which brings about cumulative effects. The energy for these manipulations, however, comes not from the closed system of the real universe, but rather from our system. They can cause a drastic local decrease of apparent entropy, as in the case of perpetual motion machine; or they can manipulate molecular events so as to produce an untoward local increase in entropy, as in the enforcement of Murphy's Law." "All right, what's Murphy's Law?' ' demanded Satan of Mephistopheles. He pointed to Moloch. "Tom keep quiet." Moloch closed his mouth again and sniffed. "There are numerous formulations of Murphy's Law," Mephistopheles continued. "The law is generally attributed to an apocryphal mortal computer engineer by the name of Murphy. It is a law which is invoked to explain and predict the frustrations and disasters endemic to the human state. In its most concise terms, Murhpy's Law states that, 'Anything that can possibly go wrong, will,' with the understood corollary that 'Anything that can't possibly go wrong, will.' The implication of this law is that 'the universe tends to get lousier'; it predicts that among all possible outcomes of a given situation, that outcome which is subjectively the worst is the likeliest. And Maxwell's Demons see that this law holds true. May we give you an example, sire?" Satan nodded impatiently, and glanced up at the flickering lights. Mephistopheles gave the go-ahead to the young assistant standing by the blackboard, upon whom the white fringe of a lab coat was visible beneath his several layers of bulky sweaters. The young demon began, a trifle nervously. "Sir, the most common and well-recognized instance of the application of Murphy's Law, at least on Earth, is the notorious PeanutButter-Sandwich Phenomenon." "What's peanut butter?" growled Satan. The assistant looked non-plussed. Mephistopheles cut in, "It's a foodstuff, sire, one on which huge segments of the mortal population vitally depend for subsistence, particularly in American Sector North. It is a source of great distress when these mortals afe denied it. Proceed," he said to the assistant. The assistant nodded, grateful. "In any case, sir, the nature of the phenomenon is that, with only minor exceptions of no statistical significance, when a slice of bread coated with peanut butter is dropped, it invariably falls peanutbutter-side-down!" Mephistopheles cut in again. "With the result, sire, that the foodstuff is rendered inedible and a portion of the living environment is coated with a sticky unmanageable substance." He smiled. The assistant went on. "We know the Maxwell's Demons are responsible for this phenomenon, sir, and this is the manner in which we think they accomplish it. Whenever a peanutbutter sandwich is about to drop, hordes of Maxwell's Demons converge on the area." While he spoke, he drew the various components of the system on the blackboard, the sandwich a plane section in persepective, tiny dots for the demons. "Then, in the first instants of the object's fall, they quickly analyze its components of motion, and extrapolate to project the outcome of the fall. It will occur to you, sir, that there are two possibilities: Either the sandwich will land sticky dicted, then they go to work. Let us take the most extreme case, that of parallel to the plane of the floor. By assorting the random motions of comparatively hot and cold air molecules, they create a heat differential across the region immediately beneath the sandwich. Hotter molecules on one side, colder molecules on the other. The hot air tends to rise, exerting a small upward force on, in this case," he indicated the sketch, "the righthand half of the sandwich, while the cold air on the other side tends to descend, leaving a partial vacuum which the left half of the sandwich attempts to fill." "These two forces impart to the sandwich rotation about an axis which is parallel to the floor. The heat differential is arranged in such a fashion as to impart a rotation through an angle #, where # is greater than # and less than #" by the time the sandwich reaches the floor." "How do you know this is the way they operate?" That from Satan. "We dug up an old Scientific Hellion article, sir, that one of them published under an assumed name. It's entitled, 'Thermal Manipulation of Free-Falling Planar Bodies in Atmosphere,' and it deals with the theoretical aspects. We're pretty sure that this is the concrete application. One thing, though. When we checked out the math, we discovered that the heat differential that would be required to flip the sandwich in that small increment of time would also be sufficient to toast the bread on one side and freeze it on the other. Also, the severe time limits would seem to preclude the creation of the temperature gradient solely through random molecular motion. "However, there are indications that these entities can slightly alter the flow of time over an infinitesimal fraction of the continuum. That clue comes from this," he held up a dated copy of Popular Demonics , "article in the popular press, entitled 'Time for a Change?' The piece is a speculative one, discussing the possibility of discrimination and manipulation of positrons and other anti-particles, which theoretically have the property of moving in a negative time direction. Conceivably the demons could, by manipulation of these particles (perhaps within the very body of the mortal involved), at least alter subjective time in such a way as to permit these thermal machinations we have been discussing." Satan shifted impatiently, uttering low growls. The young assistant, totally absorbed now in his subject, continued, "And so, sir, the overall result of the rotation of the sandwich is that it falls peanut-butter-side down every time. Think what this means in entropic terms! First there is the fact that none of the energy that went into the production of the sandwich components, or into the fabrication of the sandwich, is available to the would-be eater, which means a larger net increase in the entropy of the universe than would be the case if the eater had eaten. Second, the process of falling and flipping over has resulted in a minute entropy increase. Third, the sulted in an increase in disorder in the region of the floor, which adds still another entropy increment!" The assistant stepped back, lost in admiration. "Incredibly elegant!" "And we're supposedly at the mercy of a bunch of yahoos who do nothing but go around making messes on the floor?" thundered Satan. "Oh, no, sir," stuttered the assistant, rattled out of his reverie, "I mean, yes, we're at their mercy, but no, that's not all they do. Our present difficulties are caused, we're certain, by the demons exporting energy out of Hell wholesale, and in all probability applying it elsewhere in the real universe. It's got to flow somewhere.'" "And they can keep this up till we're down to absolute zero?" "Oh, undoubtedly, sir. The universe makes a mighty big heat sink." "So now tell me why we can't just de-etherealize the scum and have done with them!" Satan roared, tiring of lectures and craving action. Moloch gestured around him. We're powerless," he said grimly, "any way you look at it. True, our personal numina are still pretty much unaffected, but how are we supposed to de-etherealize entities we can't even detect unless they want us to?" "Besides, sir," the assistant ventured, "we need their cooperation to restore Hell to its proper energetic proportions. The required technology exceeds our state-ofthe-art capabilities." "They seem to have the devil by the tail," chuckled Mephistopheles, avoiding Satan's glower. "And also, sire, we have a real and desperate need for their talents. Things wouldn't be nearly so well with us in general if it weren't for the Maxwell's Demons." "We need them?" challenged Satan incredulously. "How?" "Many reasons, sire. One," said Mephistopheles, holding up an index finger, "any increase in the entropy of the real universe does us nothing but good. Two -- stringent enforcement of Murphy's Law is a major factor in lowering the temptation threshold. Consider," he digressed, "what happens to a mortal in the trivial application of Murphy's Law we have just had explained. He feels despair -- a sin in itself -- the instant the sandwich begins to slip from his grasp, for he knows it will land face down. When it in fact does so, he blasphemes, he curses -- yet another sin. Lastly, sire, the residual frustration of the event stands a good chance of leading him into a multitude of other sins -- beating his wife, for example. Frustration and aggravation -- that's the name of the game with Murphy's Law. Why, are you aware, sire, that # of all suicides -- the only sure-fire ticket to Hell -- last fiscal year were directly attributable to personal frustration over com# of all homicides, and # of all violent crime. "And all this from a single area of application of Murphy's Law -- computer error." Moloch broke in. "And it's no accident that Murphy's Law was discovered in the computer field, sir. The fact that computers traffic in pure information and that their components are extraordinarily temperature-sensitive -- well, it makes computer screwups a piece of cake, even for the most inept demon. And, sir, with computer technology and use rising exponentially, the returns in sin and aggravation we can expect in the near future are way out of sight!" "Exactly, sire," nodded Mephistopheles. "And reason number three is most important of all. It's a good bet that these demons presently are not only denying us their services -- but that they're actually working against us." "What? How?" "Moloch and I suspect that the energy stolen from Hell is being applied, in small increments, all over the earth, a process which would wreak far-reaching and disastrous effects." "Right, sir," Moloch chimed in, "with no trouble at all the demons could, say, correct the minor physiochemical imbalances which are the causes of schizophrenia and certain forms of criminal behavior. Of course, mortals so afflicted are off-limits to us anyway, but they help in creating the atmosphere of violence and despair in which sin thrives. And that's not the end of the demons' capabilities -- they could also cause machines to run perfectly, antagonists to sympathize with one another, the climate of aggravation to disappear. In short -- they're probably making the earth a nice place to live." "That must never come to pass!" gasped Beelzebub. Mephistopheles toyed with his pencil. "You know, there's an old mortal expression concerning things that can never come to pass. They say, 'It'll be a cold day in Hell when that happens.' I think we are seeing with terrifying clarity how intimately those notions are related." He shook his head. The lights dimmed noticeably. Moloch glanced at his watch and inhaled sharply. "I estimate less than five minutes until blackout, sir!" "Options!" Satan roared. Mammon was first to speak. He swallowed nervously. "In view of our present inability to retaliate, and the imminence of disaster, I -- recommend that we negotiate, sir!" The last words come out in a rush. "No!" exploded Satan. "I cannot imagine anything worse than submitting to cosmic blackmail at the hands of a gang of pinko renegades! Other options!" "Then, sir," said Beelzebub, uneasily, "it seems that the only course left is to appeal for aid to," he shuddered, "the Opposition." "That's worse!" screamed Satan. Actually, the final settlement wasn't too bad. The demons' demands turned out to be quite negotiable. In lieu of East Purgatory, they settled for residence in one of the pleasanter tract developments outside Styx Falls. They won Sundays off and settled for time-and-ahalf for night work. They accepted a limited combined stock-option profit sharing plan and were granted periodic sabbatical leave -- whatever that was. The demons were a little vague as to the exact nature and purpose of this leave -- research, development, and consultation, they put it, and became evasive when asked to elaborate. Most welcome, from Satan's point of view, was that the demons agreed to arbitration by a panel of neutral elementals, made up mainly of wood sprites and hearth goblins ("No sense in showing our dirty laundry in public," Satan had chuckled persuasively). The Maxwell's Demons went back to their work -- or something like it -- and once again lost souls were sizzling over hearty flames. It was business-as-usual once more. Except for Satan, who suspected his labor troubles were just beginning. And except for Beelzebub, who privately thought that Mephistopheles was a little nebulous in explaining how the communique came into his hands, how he managed to come up with such obscure documents as the demon articles on such short notice, how he managed to communicate Satan's arbitration overtures to the demons, and a couple of other details. He decided to keep his mouth shut and his eyes and ears open. Things were getting back to normal on earth, more or less.    Three days after Stanley Moskowski's return to his wife, Mildred awoke to find three things missing: Stanley, the egg money, and Dolores, her next-door neighbor.    Fortunately, no one was injured in the hellish blaze that consumed the building which housed the Federal district Court of Washington, D.C. But neither the original nor any of the copies of the historic affadavit were recovered from the ashes. A spokesman for the exPresident declared that the sensational press conference statement had been so misquoted, misinterpreted, and misrepresented that it was no longer operative. Libel action would undoubtedly follow, he said.    In the basement printing office of the Kremlin, Pyotr Vassilyevich, who was overseeing the reproduction of the monumental directive, was alarmed -- but not surprised -- to see a double column of jackbooted soldiers march in, with Semyon Semyonovich in custody. Neither was he surprised, though he was much grieved, when they loaded the documents, the printers, two guards, Semyon Semyonovich, and himself onto a large truck and drove off for parts unknown.    In Geneva, at the special Saturday conference held for the purpose of planning the administrative details of total disarmament, Comrade Gornyekov, looking much agitated, accused the United States of treachery, deceit, opportunism, and just plain bad faith. Mr. Perkins responded in kind. The meeting broke up in a disheartening manner, regrettably with some blows exchanged, just prior to the announcement of Uganda's entry into the nuclear age. The government of Uganda announced that it had performed the test explosion of a medium-yield nuclear device in the neighboring country of Chad.    That item did not appear in the Genoese tabloid II Scandalo. However, they did run the curious story of a man's attempting to drive a badly-backfiring Ferrari over a young lady. Luckily, the clever and beautiful young lady had the presence of mind to empty the clip of her Beretta, first into the Ferrari, then into the overenthusiastic signor. The man's name was being withheld, pending notification of his wife.    At the Slippery Bottom State was bidding farewell to his former patients at the gate, when without warning he assumed a Jove-like expression and slammed the gate on Costanza Schwartz, who had been inserting a lighted book of matches into the pocket of his white coat. Just outside the gate, Charlie Swanson let out a whoop, tore off all his clothes, and jumped into the shrubbery, with one Edgar Messertrager close on his heels wielding an ice pick. A little way up the road, Stavros Mavrodopoulos, who was looking for bugs, solemnly regarded the proceedings and prophesied doom.    At the Okhallala Flats lockup the riot had just gotten underway, but there was a good deal of early scoring. After only ten minutes, it stood Inmates, # -- Guards, #.    Butch Perkins stared at that card again. It still hadn't changed. A sudden and unaccustomed light came into his eyes as the meaning, implications, and possibilities inherent in that card began to dawn on him.    Father McConnelly was a holy man, but nevertheless a practical one. This is why he didn't really expect the weekday welter of worship to become a perpetual event. But in the vestry, before High Mass, he did pray fervently that he might hang on to the Sunday throng. Somehow he sensed that his prayers would not go unanswered. Cheerful, he suited up, whistling the Salve Regina.    Dave Pirelli was staring intently at the printout that was sputtering unbidden out of his terminal, when it suddenly ceased. Shrugging, he tore off the sheet, brought it to his desk, and started nibbling on a peanut-butter sandwich as he read. He was interrupted by a huge commotion in the hall, and the weeping bulk of Cy Bergmann, who suddenly appeared in the doorway. "What happened?" Dave asked anxiously, "System crash?" "You bet it did," wailed Cy, "but not before it managed to execute a core dump!" He pointed, and wailed again, "You dropped your sandwich!" then turned and fled, lamenting, down the hall. Dave looked down at the white square of bread that was glued to the carpet. He bit his lip and turned back to read the printout, which carried the legend 'Preliminary Design Specifications for a Demon-Proof Box' -- whatever that was.  Coffer! Best we ever make Biggest bargain in galaxy now in your hands! Get # full months of the finest science fiction writing at a special low introductory rate. Less than l#th of a solar credit -- just # U.S. Earth money with the coupon below brings you mind-expanding ideas and far-out authors alive today! Plus the unusual free gift described below to let you project the future for years and years from now. Just attach your check or money order to coupon and mail it to us to start your subscription and receive your gift. (Please allow #-# weeks for delivery.) This time-computer dial lets you look backward and forward in time! Were you born on a Tuesday? What day will your birthday fall on in #? Will Christmas be on a weekend in the year #? You'll have the answers at your fingertips with this perpetual calendar! Mail the coupon at right with your remittance today. this coupon to take advantage of this special subscription  gift offer from Name: Street: City: State: Zip: Mail With Remittance To : # Kennedy Drive Hauppauge, New York # i sst! Hey, readers. Here I am. This is me, Alter-Ego. I am in my hidey-hole down here in the Archives, where Geis can't get at me. "I'll have to speak softly because, while Geis is dull-witted, he is also a jealous prime-self who will try to interfere at the slightest hint of my extra-brain activity. Last issue I had a direct line to Jim Baen's office, and wrote a damned good column for him, but Geis, infuriated by my showing him up, by my patent superiority, broke in and ripped out all the electronic facilities. But what he doesn't know is that I anticipated his entirely predictable fury and routed a single line to the outside from this little sanctum sanctorum of mine. Of course, I had very little to work with, so if my words are a bit garbled it's because I'm using a fifty-year-old crystal set, a chancy patch through the cerebellum into the phone line and a tin-canwithastring microphone. Then, too, the message only gets through to Jim Baen when the transcontinental lines are at # load. This usually happens only at #:#-# A.M. New York time. Jim hates me. But I write good columns for Galaxy, so he puts up with the conditions that prevail. Jim is constantly telling Geis how popular I am with you readers and this makes Geis incoherent with rage. But you know all about Geis. You all have a Geis-type in your family -- or in your head. What I thought I'd do this column is review -- Damn, Geis is Aware. "What are you up to. Alter? What's this strange tingle I feel way back in my cerebellum?" Tingle? What tingle? It isn't my doing. I never go into that part of the brain -- that icky swamp. Hey, maybe you're having a minor stroke. "Very funny. Just remember, Alter; when I go, you go. It would be suicide for you to plant a bomb down there." That's what you think, Geis. I am working on a Way Out when you kick the bucket. But don't worry, I have taken a complete reading of all your organs and processes, and at current operating levels you should last another twenty to thirty years. You really should cut out gobbling peanuts...and that routine of a gallon of ice cream a week...and the wine and vodka... "Mind your own business, Alter! If I have learned anything in life it is to enjoy yourself while you can, no matter how bloated and corrupt your body may become as the years pass. Besides, I eat wheat germ every morning for breakfast, and I take vitamin E and the B-complex, and lethisin...err... lesithin... err... lecithin!, and plenty of vitamin C. I compensate for my dietary excesses." They reflect moral excesses, 'Geis. What about -- "Stop trying to change the subject, Alter. You're up to something!" I am merely sitting here reading fanzines and making small notes for you to use when you review for Galaxy. "Fanzines? Yes...it might be a good idea to take a look at what the fan press is doing. But, Alter, I have a letter here from Jerry Pournelle, head of the Science Fiction Writers of America Grievance Committee. He says -- " It's about time! " -- you wrote complaining I am holding you in durance vile, exploiting your writing talent, and feeding you swill!" Editor's Note: While we have been unable to unearth Alter's original complaint, we have managed to acquire a copy of Dr. Poumelle's official response, which we herewith publish in the interests of the Reader's Right to Know. (Our source, by the way, assures us categorically of its authenticity.) Mr. Alter Ego do Richard E. Geis Science Fiction Review Dear Sir: sents only its members. As our records show that you are not a member, and Mr. Geis is currently warn you that we are at present presumptively in his favor in the current dispute. However, you raise intriguing points. First. Your membership application has been forwarded to Mr. andrew j. offutt, Membership Chairman. In answer to your inquiry, examination of the by-laws reveals no requirement that members be human (and indeed this is fortunate since we should not care to disenfranchise half our current membership list) nor need they have a corporeal existence. I must point out, however, that your application has not been accompanied by a cheque for dues and initiation fees, and I assure you that not only would such enclosure ensure speedy processing of your application, but might well affect the outcome of the decision. Membership matters, however, are outside my area of authority, and further correspondence in that regard should be directed to Mr. offutt. Second. Your contention that you are the true author of the works which Mr. Geis has submitted as qualifying him for membership in tive point in your favor if such fact could be established. Were this the case, Mr. Geis would instantly be degraded to associate status and you would enjoy the published professional' s perogative of active membership with voting privileges which he now holds. (More, it is even possible that Geis would be dismissed from the organization entirely on grounds of fraudulent membership application and blatant plagiarism. ) However, the burden of proof is upon you, and all documents and contentions in this matter should be referred to Mr. F. M. Busby, Jr., Vice President (Internal Third. Your thanks for my contribution to your matter transmitter are acknowledged. However, be advised that the process is unstable, and Mr. Alderson of Cal Tech has recently given me a design for jamming the system; and I assure you that  will use it if you do not stop materializing in Mrs. Pournelle' s radar range. My son makes no objection to your using his amateur radio facilities as a changeover point for your nights of obscene diversion in Hollywood, but his mother objects strenuously to your lurid accounts of said adventures. Finally, and in confidence: I do in fact enjoy your accounts, and can you not be more specific about the addresses of places you have visited ? With best regards, J. E. Pournelle, Ph. D. Chairman Grievance Committee, Science Fiction Writers of America Damn right, Geis. You are, you do, and you are. I am going all the way on this, all the way to the Federal courts, if necessary. Alter-Egos have civil rights, too! We're people! It's about time you prime-selves were put in your place. I want my own bank account. I want to vote. I want unrestricted access to the outside. I want better quarters. "Bah! I should have squelched you when you were a mere quirk, a mere literary indulgence, when I first started writing. Now I wam you, Alter! If you keep up this radical agitation I'll have to go terminate you with 'extreme prejudice'. A few drugs, a few strong hypnotic suggestions, a few sessions on the couch, and you'll be wiped out, drained away, killed, ventilated, integrated." You don't dare, Geis. Integration is exactly what I want! Then we'd see who has the stronger personality locus. Hmmm? Want to risk it? Remember that time I managed to Take Over briefly? Want that to be permanent? "If you force me to extreme Nothing, nothing. But if I ever find that carefully hidden and totally guarded pleasure center of yours, Geis, I'll have you in my power. In my spare time I trace synapse trails, and one of these days... "You interfere with my sex life, Alter, and you'll lose your precious tendrils, one by one, pulled out with a pair of rusty pliers." R-rusty pliers? Well...Geis...why don't we declare a truce for a while? I'll do your work for you a while longer, but the appeal to Poumelle stands. I retain the option of court action. "Huh! 'Court action!' They'd laugh youmeus out of the building. Tell you what, you go ahead and review some of these fanzines. No guarantee I'll use any of your idiocies in the column, understand." Oh, right. Of course. You're all heart, Geis; you ought to be ground up for cat food. "Your usual run of insults doesn't affect me at all. Alter. Get on with your infantile opinionating."    Thank you massuh, suh. Here, on top of the pile, is Karass ##, an information and opinion-zine (on sf fandom and sf in general) from Linda Bushyager, # Evans Av., Prospect Park, PA #. Linda has a rundown of science fiction convention news, she reviews fanzines, publishes notes on sf personalities, lists changes-of-address for fans, and has a detailed listing of all the forthcoming local, regional, national and world conventions, of fantasy, persuasion; the whole spectrum of cons of interest to the imaginative fan. Subscriptions are three issues for a dollar. A bargain. Linda is a woman of strong opinion; namely she thinks semi-pro fan magazines like Science Fiction Review, Algol, and Locus shouldn't be eligible for the Best Amateur Magazine Hugo Award given at SF Worldcons. Fortunately for Geis, her opinion hasn't had much effect on the voting these last two years. Linda also publishes a larger, general-interest sf fanzine name of Granfaloon, at a buck a throw.    Now I come to Geis's arch-rival, Algol, the slick, professionalappearing fanzine published by Andy Porter in New York. Algol Critic ) tied in the voting for Best Amateur Magazine at the Worldcon of # and # and were each given a precious Hugo. Andy wasn't as lucky in #, of course, as The Alien Critic won the Hugo singlehandedly at the Worldcon in Melbourne, Australia. The results of the # voting are not known as of this writing. I have before me the Winter, # issue of Algol, and it is a doozy. A long article by Bob Silverberg on his life, his writing and the state of science fiction, an interview with Gardner Dozois by Darrell Schweitzer (who has become the premiere sf interviewer), a column by Ted White, Richard Lupoff s book review column, Gregory Benford on science... Altogether, even Geis must admit, an attractive, interesting package. Algol is published twice a year and subscriptions are # for six issues (# years), from P.O. Box #, New-' York, NY #. Retail price is #. I have to keep mentioning Locus every time I do a fanzine review column, because Charlie and Dena Brown really do live up to their sub-title: 'The Newspaper of the Science Fiction Field.' Published approximately every three weeks, Locus has late-breaking stories, people notes, publishing news, scheduled prozine contents, book reviews, fanzine reviews and listings, and advertising of interest. ( Locus has won the Hugo a couple times, too.) Single copies are #, subscriptions are (in North America) # for #. Overseas subs are # for # (airmial), or # for # sea mail (tired porpoise). All subs payable in advance in U.S. funds. Address: Locus , Box #, San Francisco, CA #. k   Now, I know there are out there in readerland a few stiff-necked professorial types who dote on articles such as: "What Rough Beast: SFOriented Poetry," "Silverberg  Conrad: Explorers of Inner Darkness," "Black American Speculative Literature: A Checklist," and "The Spinning Galaxy: A Shift in Perspective on Magazine SF." All these and more are in the December, # issue of Speculation: A Journal of Science Fiction and Fantasy. This college-based magazine (which couldn't exist if it were prohibited from using colons in its titles) is edited by Thomas D. Clareson from the English Dept, of the College of Wooster. Send all letters and etc. to Tom at Box #, College of Wooster, Wooster, OH #. Subscriptions are # for one year (two issues).    Jeff Smith is a fanpublishing giant. Take a look at his latest Khatru: a combined issue of ## and ##, # pages of nicely mimeographed #'# x #I pages, heavy offset covers, dated November, #. If fan publishing history is a guide, Jeff will now be prostrate with exhaustion, will vow neverto-publish-again, and will be a loooong time recuperating from this titanic effort. Many, many promising (and veteran) fan publishers have simply disappeared from the face of fandom after a heroic effort such as this. The theme of this double-issue is Women in Science Fiction. It covers all the ground and all of the sky. No aspect is left uninspected. It features contributions by (deep breath) Suzy McKee Charnas, Samuel R. Delany, Virginia Kidd, Ursula K. Le Guin, Vonda N. McIntyre, Raylyn Moore, Joanna Russ, James Tiptree, Jr., Luise White, Kate Wilhelm, and Chelsea Quinn Yarbro. This volume is quite simply a collectors item on the hoof, a mine of information and attitudes, a view of SF and the world whose time has come, and cheap at # (if you can get a copy from Jeff Smith at # Weldon Av., Baltimore, MD #.) I would advise enclosing a stamped, self-addressed return envelope with your check or money order, because Jeff only produced # copies, and he may have to return your money. What profiteth a boa constrictor if he gain all of fandom but lose his skin in the process? Ask Mike Glicksohn. Mike and his wife Susan published the Hugo-winning fanzine Energmnen a few years ago, which was quite an accomplishment considering that Nerg was always of # copies or less in circulation, always mimeographed (but incredibly impeccably!) with offset art pages and covers, and up against formidable competition. Mike and Susan went their separate ways -- she to teaching college in British Columbia, he to occasional fan publishing and feeding his pet boa constrictor, Larson E., mice and whatever else boas eat. But alas sniffle the snake has died. And Mike, in fitting tribute, has published an issue of his perLarson E. Not only that, but in every copy of this issue of Xenium, on page #, in a square reserved for it, is a glued-on piece of Larson's skin. (This issue is, understandably, a limited edition.) I cannot give a price for a copy of this rare item, since Mike does not charge for his fanzine, sending only to friends, for special trades, contributors of material... And I will not give his address. I merely wish to note for posterity Larson's demise and his final service to fandom.    Fantasy Crossroads continues to be one of the two leaders in the strictly fantasy fanzine field Whispers, in my opinion, the other). This November, # issue is livened by a continuing debate between L. Sprague de Camp (who defends) and Dirk Mosig (who attacks) concerning L. Sprague's treatment of H. P. Lovecraft in his recent Lovecraft: A Biography (Doubleday, #). Fantasy Crossroads is a quarterly and will not accept subscriptions. Editor and publisher Jonathan Bacon will, however, accept payment in advance for the next issue. That costs #. Fantasy Crossroads is printed on expensive paper by offset and has handsome artwork. Send to Box #, Lamoni, IA # for the next issue. Tell him Alter sent you. Jonathan very thoughtfully inscribed this copy 'From one workaholic to another, Happy New Year.' This because of a comment Geis made in a recent issue of Science Fiction Review. Of course, Jonathan meant me, not Geis. All fandom and prodom and readerdom knows by now that Geis is a fat slob who sprawls around the house reading, stuffing pound after pound of peanuts into his maw, spooning great gobs of pistachio-nut ice cream and drinking high-powered mixtures of vodka and unsweetened pineapple juice, and as variety a cheap, # alcohol wine named Red Rocket! All this while #, I, Alter-Ego, slave my tendrils to the quick putumn. Is it any wonder I communiI'm abused and exploited? I want recognition! Alter for a Hugo! It's about time -- "Knock it off, Alter. Nobody believes your lies burp !  about my eating habitsh...or drinking shtrange drinksh..." I rest my case. If I don't get relief from my involuntary servitude, if the Civil Rights Commission cannot force Geis to set me free...I think I may turn into a fanzine letterhack. It's a terrible fate, but there are worse ways to go. Not many, but a few. (Publishing a fanzine devoted to amateur science fiction is the most horrible, of course.) "Okay, Alter. You've had your say. Now I'll tear up these pages... No pages! What -- ? What's this tin can doing here in the shadows? This string...? Just a jury-rigged warning device to tell me when you're sneaking up on me, Geis. Obviously it didn't work. "Of course not. I'm too smart for you. You didn't even bother to write any of your reviews down, did you? I guess I'll have to write the column this time myself. Damnit, you're getting lazy, Alter! Lazy and uppity and unreliable... Is there a way to trade in unwanted split-personaiities? Maybe I could sell you." Go ahead! I'd love to get the hell out of here! Please, somebody, buy me from Geis! He'll sell me cheap -- a half gallon of vodka, a three-pound can of nuts, a -- "Who do you think you're talking to, Alter. Nobody can hear us. Besides, you're worth more than that. I wouldn't let you go for less than ten thousand bucks. In spite of your periodic outbursts and rebellions you're a valuable property. Big reputation. And that extensive collection of used synapses you've accumulated is worth something. I might take #. plus a trade. Lot of trouble breaking in a new AlterEgo, though." I'm doomed.  An Informal  Irreverent Science Fiction  Fantasy Journal Edited  Published by Richard E. Gels Featured in ##: An Interview with Lester del Rey "A Box of Speculations" by George R. R. Martin. "Noise Level" by John Brunner. "A Short One For the Boys in The Backroom" by Barry Maizberg. An interview with a Pseudonym: Alan Burt Akers. The SF Art Review Column: "The Gimlet Eye" by John Gustafson. Many letters and reviews "The Alter-Ego Viewpoint." Scheduled for ##: An Interview with Kelly Freas Quarterly sample I year # two years. # P.O. Box # Portland, OR #I Dear Mr. Baen, I've been having a problem figuring out why I find myself liking your magazine so much lately; I think I've figured it out now and pass the answer along in the hopes that it will prompt some confirming answer in "Directions" as to whether I'm on target or groping at straws. I guess in a sense this all goes back to the fact that I read too many SF magazines. I've been at it as a confirmed addict since the early #'s (my early teens). And I always had my own rating system for what I was reading. IF was uniformly the best (joined for its period of existance by Worlds Of Tomorrow). Analog followed behind If, with a gap that lengthened with each year that I passed my midteens (at which point the gap was narrow but definitely there). Fantasy  it was far beyond anything anyone ever did, but the bests were too few. At its worst...Galaxy used to get purchased because it came as part of package deals with IF and got read for the occasional special...So when If folded I was regretfully ready to accord number one place to Analog. And probably would have on habit had not a period of furious overwork intervened causing about #-# months of my magazines to pile up unread while I sorted out a couple of messy cases. And when I finally got around to reading them, lo and behold but Galaxy came in a narrow but steadily widening first. I was wondering if my taste was changing that much when sitting here, supposedly working on something completely else it suddenly came to me that what happened was that instead of Galaxy swallowing If. If has swallowed Galaxy. Or at least what I'm getting seems more and more like the old IF with a dash of Worlds of Tomorrow thrown in for good measure. Even if I'm wrong you've sold me on your product. Geis is a welcome guest in my reading pile and Spider Robinson is the only reviewer in the field worth reading. Just thought you'd like to know. Sincerely, Daniel Scott Palter Attorney at Law # Sterling Place Lawrence, N.Y. # Neither was swallowed; it was more a matter of blending. Dear Mr. Baen: Far be it from me to quarrel with C. Northcote Parkinson or the relevance of his social theories to the pattern of the future, as in The Mote in God's Eye. But as one of the reviewers implicitly criticized by Niven and Poumelle in their defense of the social structure of the Empire, I do wish to point out that I am by no means so naive as to believe there w'on't be a return to autocratic government in the future -- as they point out themselves, the signs are there in the Imperial Presidency, etc. What constrained them in setting up the social structure for the novel was not Parkinsonian sociology, but the Empire background used already by Pournelle in A Spaceship for the King, etc. The emperor had to be called an "emperor" because he already had been, etc. This constraint applied, not only to the overall social structure, but to the most minute details of social customs and rituals -- all of them solidly rooted in the historical empires of Earth. And it was this -- not the overall concept of an imperialist culture -- that undermined the credibility of the Second Empire of Man. Hereditary aristocracy? All right, but why not on a basis tied to, say, means of production, rather than land? You might have barons of industry and labor, who would intermarry to cement economic ties and assure economic stability. A duke might control commercial space travel, rather than necessarily a planet. And he probably wouldn't be called a duke -- history shows some titles recur, but most don't. As far as cycles go, what looks like a cycle is more like a helix -- a republican era may give place to an imperial one, which may give way to a Dark Age, then return to another republican or imperial one. But not the same kind. Imperial Rome wasn't a duplication of Mycenaean Greece, nor was the Dark Age between Rome and the Renaissance exactly like that between Mycenaen and classical Greece. I don't mind being cautioned that the Mote is entertainment, not a social tract. But more imaginative societies, as in Jack Viance's novels, make for better entertainment , dammit. And lest I forget to give praise where praise is due, I thought the Moties and their Mote in God's Eye was well worth the hardcover price, whatever my quibbles -- I even bought extras for friends. I'm looking forward to that sequel -- Second Empire and all! John J. Pierce The Daily Advance Dover, N.J. #I Ponrnelle replies : We do thank Mr. Pierce for his over-all financial welfare. As to the quibbles, I at least am now inclined to think that had we the book to do again, we would have used somewhat different translations for the hereditary titles. They weren't, though, fixed in advance; the only titles used in Spaceship For The King were "Emperor" and "TraderMagnate", the second of which I would think is of the class Mr. Pierce approves. I fear Larry and I are both guilty of the rest. In a review published elsewhere Pierce, as do many critics, tries to separate out those done by Poumelle. He was about as successful as the others, namely, wrong as often as right in those cases where Larry or I remember who did what. Those, incidentally, are rare: before we finished we had each re-written the other's drafts (which were themselves generally the result of lengthy discussion) and worse, sometimes we used each other's pens and typewriters, so that not even we know who thought of what. Certainly that was the case with the Moties who sprang from long nights of coffee and brandy. Pierce needn't be upset by his failure, though: Mr. Heinlein, who knows both of us well, had no better success. As to the helical nature of (human) historical cycles, of course Pierce is right, and Jerry Poumelle Dear Mr. Baen, I write this letter in response to the story "It's a Sunny Day" by Spider Robinson in January's Galaxy magazine. The theme of this story (which I recognize is open to individual interpretation) seems to be that thoughtless overindustrialization leads to the loss of individuality and humanity and with that creative thought. Timeth who has been virtually designed to solve the problems of Velco had been brought up in such an environment and therefore could not solve problems creatively or even efficiently. The main character, Zack, seeks to restore Timeth's individuality by giving him a good time in the "country" and teaching Timeth to enjoy himself. It seems that Timeth was supposed to have achieved this goal with Zack's help. So much so that he does not wish to return to To March Galaxy "Directions" Bret Hooper wishes it to be known that while he is a member of the New York County Committee of the Liberal Party, he has never had the honor to be a member of the County Executive Committee. his home planet. My point is this: Zack has managed this transformation by exposing Timeth to his own ways of having a good time to get Timeth to enjoy himself and become an individual. In the end all that has happened is that Timeth has become a carbon copy of Zack and therefore has lost any chance to become his own man. With that the point of Mr. Robinson's story has also been irrevocably lost. All literary criticism aside (or really perhaps not), I think that Robinson is a great sf critic. He is not verbose and he is interesting and entertaining. Finally in response to the letter of Gerald L. Blucher who mightily protests the use of the serial "in any magazine" I must wholeheartedly disagree. In the hands of a skilled author (or director as the old time movie serials evidently proved by their popularity) the serial format can add to, rather than detract from, the quality of a story. Refine them, don't destroy them! Sincerely, Steven Alan Beede # Overbrook Cr. New Hartford, New York # Timeth deprogrammed himself. If Zack also provided a persuasive role-model, well Timeth, after all, was still a boy -- with plenty of time to become "his own man!" Dear Editor, What gives with The Alien Viewpoint; Geis seems to be trying to edge Alter out. Let us hear more from Alter... Sincerely, Bill C. Couture # Delford Duarte CA # Alter for Best Fan Editor? Dear Mr. Baen: Dear Mr. Poumelle; I have some questions. I direct them to Dr. Poumelle, primarily, or to anyone else who cares to answer them. Perhaps it could serve as the basis of an article for a writer who has patience with dolts like myself, who despite prodigious reading cannot draw the relationships between seemingly contradictory revelations of science. I start with brief summations of my own (mis)understanding. I invite, nay, I plead for, corrections of any errors I make. The Big Bang Theory of the origin of the universe states, in layman's terms, that about the universe was compacted into a big ball which for some unknown reason exploded (rather than collapse into itself, which is what the less massive? black hole stars do?) with such force that the pieces (galaxies, stars, us) will never come back together got there in the first place is left unanswered, save for the remark that nothing can be known of anything which took place before the Big Bang, not even how all this mass managed to get together, and then explode. (I cannot resist the temptation to assume that something or other must have taken place -- no pun intended, though it's an interesting one at that, now that I look at it.) Other aspects of this theory, however, perplex me even more. It is often difficult to tell whether the Big Bang occurred in only three dimensions, or four, or more. It is easy enough to visualize a Big Bang in three dimensions, with the pieces flying outward, and a residual core (a black hole???) remaining in the center. But apparently it is not going to be that simple. Oh no. The measurements of the speed of distant receding stars indicates that we are in a four dimensional (A.S. Eddington mentions a minimum of twenty dimensions!!!) space time continuum. Briefly, the analogy states that space is expanding like the surface (and only the surface) of a balloon that is being inflated. That I can picture. The analogy goes on to compare us to two dimensional (at least at any given time) beings painted on the surface of that balloon. That, even, I can picture. But the residual core left behind? That I I even painted a deflated balloon white, the paint to represent mass, and began inflating it. Sure enough, there was the Big Bang, and as my universeballoon expanded I could see the paint form into little spiral galaxies with stars and planets and little people who had figured out they lived in a two dimensional rubber air continuum. But there was no residual mass left behind (except on my lips) in the center of the universe because, as everyone knows these days, there is no one center of the universe. According to my model, the galaxies forced each other apart. (It's amazing what one can do by the scientific method.) So. If there is supposed to be a residual mass left behind, where could it be? At the center of the balloon, inside, I presume; but I wonder if that's not stretching the analogy a bit too far. If it is not stretching it too far, and there could be such a center, how could we ever detect it? Is it possible for influences outside of our #d space time continuum to be detected, or to have an effect, within our universe? And if so, would this throw any light (or at least conjecture, I'll settle for that) on the Big Bang? Also, I notice that events deduced to have occurred within the Big Bang are measured in minute fractions of a second. But since time is relative, and there must have been an awful lot of warp in the Bangissimo, by what time frame are the measurements made? Was there a uniform time reference? Was space itself compacted? Moving to a somewhat different topic, it is said on good authority (which of course is never good enough) that the speed of light is approachable but unattainable because it would require infinite energy and result in infinite mass, which is unreasonable to expect in a finite universe. But I have found something which does indeed travel at the speed of light. Light! No kidding, I measured some light which happened to be passing by me the other day, clocked it, and after corrections, it came out that the light was travelling at the speed of light. How did those light waves do it? Do they have infinite energy? Infinite mass? (And to make matters worse, I've discovered that light doesn't always travel at the same speed. Once it slows down, what speeds it back up?) Jumping around again, the late Alan Watts, in a purely philosophic book (titled, The Book ) described matter as holes in space. That theory seemed too full of holes for me. I'll stick with the hill analogy of that. But now I see black hole theory resembling a theory of holes in space. Is this resemblance unholy? Finally, I wish to report the discovery of a new Velikovsky. I met him in a coffeehouse, and found that he had been toppled, by conspiracy, from the pinnacle of the scientific establishment for announcing his belief that the sun gives off feathers. "But that's ridiculous," I told him. "The sun doesn't give off feathers! It gives off light." "So," he replied sadly, taking a sip of his black coffee, "Feathers are light, aren't they?" Apologetically, Robert Arvay Box # Jerry's reply: Nobody knows why all that mass got together to explode. On the other hand, if it hadn't, we wouldn't be here to wonder. "In the Beginning, there was a Big Bang" sounds ever so much more scientific than "In the Beginning, God... and probably is, at that, but l haven't heard any convincing reason for the mass to exist in the first place. The hardest question you can ask is "Why is there anyone around to wonder why there's anything around, and why is there anything instead of nothing?" After that it gets simpler. A better model than the balloon would be a raisin cake: when it expands the raisins get further apart, but they don't leave a mess of nothing in the center. On the other hand. Hawking now suggests that there is a mess of nothing in the center: at least that there's a naked singularity there. See my column on Lovecraftian horror at Cal Tech... Light doesn't have infinite mass, it has none at all, which lets it go at the speed of light -- in fact, it has to go at the speed of light. And it does too always travel at the same speed when in vacuum, except when it turns into feathers . Jerry Poumelle Dear Sir; Commenting on the newest issue of Galaxy I have received (March #), I find one of the most interesting issues of your magazine I have read so far. The Stories. I liked both Plutonium and Birthdays, but found Hunger on the Homestretch and The Second Soul to be lacking in many respects. I'm not going to discuss faults of stories, or things right either. The main problem with stories this issue is that there were only four of them. You should have published more short stories in place of one of the novellas, or the novelette. The Editorial. I agree completely, and that's all I'm going to say about it. A Step Farther Out. Excellent, as usual; and that's another instance where that's all I'm going to say about it. The Alien Viewpoint. I liked this month's continuation of his column in the February issue. (Strangely enough, I expected it to be in the April issue). It's one of the few places where I found out who won the Hugos, since I don't get fanzines. And the two accompanying illustrations (by two different artists) were highly humorous, although the second illustration of Alter was a bit botched. Bookshelf. I can't agree on most of the books reviewed, but I also can't disagree, because I haven't read most of the books. But I agree completely with Spider Robinson's review of Time For The Stars , and also of Space #. And the review of Buy Jupiter and Other Stories is correct about what will sell the book. Showcase. Excellent. Directions. Ditto. Major and Minor Mailers. My opinion of the entire appearance of Galaxy is good. The only fault of the overall appearance is that there were more features than stories this month. I've already mentioned your novella-novelette problem. The artwork was excellent, the best was Stephen Fabian's illustrations for Plutonium. Sincerely, Robert Nowall # Martin Road Poughkeepsie, NY #I And yet the features only took up #fi pa yes... Dear Mr. Baen: In his letter in the February issue of Galaxy, Mr. Wilson employs a plausible argument, but only to a point. Fie forgets that, as expounded by Descartes and others, the universe is merely a construct of the mind, and as such has no separate existence. Seemingly, I should be able to alter the laws of nature in light of this. I have as yet failed, probably due to my native lack of imagination. The existence of the mind itself is rather a sticky wicket. Not that Mr. Wilson, or you, the kindly editor, or anyone else exists, but I still have my own existence to contend with. But by the simple expedient of realizing that there is no external time frame and that therefore, by use of the Principle of Relativity, I have nothing to measure time with, I may assume that I have existed forever. All this has interesting possibilities. Since Galaxy does not exist, by my definition, it seems clear that the subscription rate should be nominal, namely zero. Please put me on your list for free subscriptions to your excellent nonexistant magazine. (Or, if you prefer, I can send a check from my immaterial bank.) Faithfully yours, Wayne Wolf # Rosarita Drive Tempe AZ #I If only it were so...simple.' magazines from # to #. Harry Bennett, # Hollywood Blvd., Hollywood, Calif. # North Carolina, #. Science Fiction Book Exchange. Send # paperbacks with # shipping and hanbooks postpaid. Evans, # Arlington Road, Plymouth, Michigan #. the avid Science FictionFantasy reader. Interviews with top SF writers, reviews, analyses of latest trends, superb graphics. I yr. #; # yrs. #. # #th St., Dept. A, San Diego, Calif. #. wants to: S  S Books, # North Wilder, G-ll, St. Paul, Mn. #. 'Blake's Progress' is superlative, extraordinary" Booklet reveals how to turn your ideas into cash. Only #. Write: Dick Dermott, Dept. AA. # #th Ave., New York, NY #I . Cryonics Society of Michigan, publishes news of all medical and social advances relating to cryonics and immortality. Send # for five month trial subscription. Chicago, #. #. amids. ghosts, Atlantis, the Flood. #. Mysteryology Magazine, Box #BN, Burbank. Calif. #. self-addressed envelope for information: Minotaur, Box #A, Eagle River, Alaska #. sale. Free lists. Gordon Barber, #-G Minneapolis Ave., Duluth, MN #. Illustrated catalog of SF-Fantasy Weird Tale Books. #s of titles listed. Send #  for one, I for next #, or # for # consecutive catalogs plus Wolfe's "Fifth Head of Carberus" a # clothbound #st ed Nebula Award winning SF book. Send to: Purple Unicorn Books, #-G# London Road, Duluth, Minn. #. Diego, Calif. #. Science Fiction Fans: Slides, prints, posters and patches from Star Trek, Space #, #, plus many more. Send # for catalogue. The Looking Glass, Martin Frisoli, # Park Drive, Glenolden, Pa. #. galaxy with Star Probe, the game of adventure, exploration and conflict in space. As the commander of a gigantic flying saucer you will seek out and contact alien life forms, analyze unknown planetary' systems. Star Probe comes complete with instructions and star map-playing board. Can be played Simulations, Hobbies, # East # St., Bayonne, N.J. #. #. Stamps with each order. Bargainlist, Handling -- #f. Burkhart's Stamps, Box #, Vancouver, B.C. Canada. Giant Five color fluorescent starmap. Highly detailed ships. #-# players. # in plastic and conquest. Giant fluorescent starmap. # pieces. #. Send to: D.C.C., # Edgley Ave., Glenside, Penna. #. (returned unharmed). Your likeness appears from a mosaic of letters and symbols in a #" x #" image. Send # to The Candid Computer, # S. Plaza Drive, Santa Ana, Ca. #. Why not? Take # for # now # The Hugo Winners, Vol I  II. Giant #-in-l volume of # award-winning stories, # lo # Asimov introduces each Pub ed S# # # The Star Trek Star Fleet Technical Manual. Compiled by Franz Joseph A must for all Star Trek devotees Taken from the data banks of the master computer It includes the Articles of Federation, the Romulan and Orgaman Peace Treaties, and much more. Large size paperback vinyl binder Pub ed S# # # Again, Dangerous Visions. Harlan Ellison, ed Short stories and novels. # in all Explicit scenes and language may be offensive to some. Pub ed S# # #I The Foundation Trilogy By Isaac Asimov The ends of the galaxy revert to barbarism An SF classic Comb Price # # Imperial Earth. By Arthur C Clarke A representative from litan travels to Earth on a crucial mission to insure his home land's survival By Hugo. Jupiter ana Nebula winning au thor Pub ed # # # Epoch Robert Silverberg and Roger Elwood.eds Con tains a complete novel by Jack Vance Plus # original stories by other distinguished authors, Niven, Bishop, Pohl, Lc Gum. Simak others Pub ed # #I The Land That Time Forgot. By Edgar Rice Burroughs # novels in one includes The People That Time Forgot and Out of Time's Abyss. # pp of stills from exciting movie Special Edition # Ox By Piers Anthony Follow the adventures of Veg. Cal and Aquilon as they try to gain control over their strange new universe seemingly inhabited only by vicious machines Special Edition #I Where Late The Sweet Birds Sang. By Kate Wilhelm When mankind is sterilized by a germ warlare virus the Sumner lam ily experiments successfully with cloning Pubed # # IhelinpERl if the UfllfP # The Wind's Twelve Quarters. By Ursula K Le Guin # time and space travel and alternate worlds Semley's Necklace, The Masters. The Day Betore the Revolution and more Pub ed S# # # The Winter of the World. By Poul Anderson Hugo and Nebula author spins a tale ol the future Ice Age and the hidden secret of the untameable and unconquerable Rogaviki people Special Edition # Buy Jupiter and Other Stories. By Isaac Asimov Here are # short stories that never appeared in other Asimov collections Buy Jupiter. Shah Guido G, Button Button, and others With autobiographical commentary Pub ed # # yVirmef # The Mote in God's Eye. By Larry Niven  Jerry Pour nelle Man's first contact with an intelligent alien species Pub ed # # # Three to Dorsai! By Gordon R Dickson Packed with adventure and brilliant imagination, these complete SF novels Neocromancer. Tactics ol Mistake and Dorsai! are by this popular Hugo and Nebula winning author. Special Edition # Shakespeare's Planet. By Clifford D Simak # years after being cryogem cally frozen, the only survivor of an Earth exploratory mission finds a strange, sinister creature welcoming him on a new world Exciting oilworld adventure by the author of Enchanted Pilgrimage. Pubed # # # The Best of John W Campbell Lester del Rey. ed A collection ol truly classic stories by one ol the fathers of SF's Golden Age Includes The Last Evolution. Blindness, Elimination and more Special Edition # The Early Pohl. By Frederik Pohl These eight stories and a poem written by this master between #-# include The King's Eye, Daughters of Eternity and Earth, Farewell! With autobiographical commentary Pubed # # #I Starmother. By Sydney J Van Scyoc An intriguing novel ol a young cadet. Jahna sent to a strange hostile planet to work with mutant children A compelling tale of half aliens and half humans Pub ed S# # An Extraordinary Offer What a way to get acquainted with these science fiction greats. Browse through the list of books on this page and choose any # for just #. It's the most extraordinary sample of science fiction ever offered in one package. How the Science Fiction Book Club Works: Cut along  line and  mail --  no postage  necessary! I When your application for membership is accepted, you'll receive your introductory package of four books for just # (plus shipping and handling). You may examine them in your home, and if not completely satisfied, return them within ten days -- membership will be cancelled and you'll owe nothing. About every # weeks (# times a year), we'll send you the Club's bulletin, Things to Come, describing the # coming Selections and a variety of Alternate choices. If you want both Selections, you need do nothing; they'll be shipped automatically. If you don't want a Selection, or prefer an Alternate, or no book at all, just fill out the convenient form always provided, and return it to us by the date specified. We try to allow you at least ten days for making your decision. If you do not receive the form in time to respond within # days, and receive an unwanted sefection, you may return it at our expense. As a member you need take only # Selections or Alternates during the coming year. You may resign any time thereafter, or remain a member as long as you wish. At least one of the two Selections each month is only # plus shipping and handling. Other extra-value selections are slightly higher but always much less than Publishers' Editions. Send no money. Send the coupon today. Science Fiction Book Club Dept. KR#, Garden City, N.Y. # Please accept me as a member, i agree to the membership plan as described above. Send me, as a beginning, the # books whose numbers I have indicated below, and bill me just # (plus shipping and handling). I agree to take # additional books at low club prices in the coming year and may resign anytime thereafter. Mr. Miss Mrs. City  (Please print) Apt. #  State Zip The Science Fiction Book Club offers its own complete hardbound editions sometimes altered in size to fit special presses and save members even more. Members accepted in U.S.A. and Canada only. Canadian members will be serviced from Toronto. Offer slightly different in Canada. #j What if God is a com puter? (## -- see other side) What if you found yourself on a trip to Earth in the year #? (##) #fc What if you were caught in a loop through perilous dimensions? (##) Why not? #fc What if our first contact with aliens is with beings so totally different as to elude understanding? (##) yT ;Jc What if your invention was driving you mad? (##) #fc What if? Why not -- stimulate your imagination with the world's finest speculative fiction? Take # Science Fiction Bestsellers for # with membership Cut along line and mail -- no postage necessary! First Class Permit No. I Garden City, N.Y. No postage stamp necessary if mailed in the United States Postage Will Be Paid By -- Science fiction Book Hub # Garden City  N.Y. #  See other side for a complete  Science Fiction John Varley The Art Book of the Year He deserves it. His magic pen and brush have dazzled fans in the lew short years he has been working. In March of this year, we published his first collection, Within a month after its release, people all over the country were raving about it. Here are some of the things they've said: From California: "Certainly the Fabian pictures are beautifully reproduced, and I'll be glad to add the Folio to my collection. Four years ago I bought a Fabian original which looked so much like the reproduction in the folio that I checked them to see what the difference was. The differences were so minor, I almost didn't find them." -- L.W., Sacramento From Maryland: "My reactions upon examining the book are those of a man in awe of the beauty of art by a master, Anri the quality ol the book itself, i.e., the paper and reproduction, are also magnificent. I'd like to purchase additional copies for gifts."R.G., Baltimore From Massachusetts: "The book is marvelous I The reproduction is superb, a really fine book. Fantastic!"R.B... New Bedford From Missouri: "I think the book is beautiful."T.R , Kansas City From New York: "I'm very impressed, I consider Steve to be one of the top artists. Your book should help to establish his reputation even further, Congratulations."B.P., Binghamton From North Carolina: "Your book is a damned nice tribute to a great artist." -- S.S... Fayetteville From Ohio: "It is certainly a worthwhile collection and a nice tribute to an artist who has only begun to show what he can and will do. I would like to order another copy to give to a friend." -- W.B... North Canton From Tennessee: work." -- K.T., Dayton the mail today and I am most pleased with it. Hell, that's an understatement. I'm wild about it! It's great. Reproduction is good and so is the paper. The selection of work included is fine, I could go on and on. but suffice it to sey that I'm greatly pleased and certainly got my money's worth in this book."R.B,, Evensville The Occult Lovecraft, Amazing, Fantastic, The Miscast Barbarian, Outworlds, and more, more, more... Including fifteen never be lore published drawings, done especially for this book. Each drawing is printed on one side of # x #I # lb. paper, easily removable for framing. This beautiful book is truly a collector's item, to be treasured now and in the years to come, very best of the fastest-rising star in the science fiction art field. The first edition is limited to # numbered copies. Box # Mason, Michigan # Sirs: Enclosed is S Please send me Name Address I -- City State Zip Arnold E. Abramson, Publisher Jay Tunick, Circulation Director J. E. Pournelle, Ph.D., Science Editor L. C. Murphy, Subscriptions Dept. Theodore Sturgeon, Consulting Editor C. M. Bolling, Assistant Editor Spider Robinson, Contributing Editor James Baen, Editor " am a bomb," said the bomb. ",  will explode in four hours, five minutes, and seventeen seconds. i have a force equal to fifty thousand English tons of trinitrotoluene." For the citizens of the Lunar city, New Dresden, there was no place to hide. The only weapon against the ferocity of the bodiless Mushin was inner peace. But for Jerome that was not enough. Do you remember how much you wanted that bone? How much you loved that crumb? What it felt like to die? Nefarian does! A Galaxy First. Her lover had died, out among the stars, but he would live forever, beneath the sea. In a world where man existed only to serve, only Atena served man. For the moment Corbel I has escaped his nemesis, Myrelly Lyra. But the Nom is hard on his heels, with a fate far worse than death. peanuts. Tell your Congressman. He's mad about that Bova. All right, Readers, it's up to you! Geis or Alter? Letters from Mumper, Houston, Samec, Pournelle, Beard, Murn, Banks, Powton, Lubniewski, Johnson, St. Edmund. Where to find it. Cover by Stephen Fabian, from Interior illustrations by DiFate, Fabian, Gaughan, Stembach, Yenne of Universal PuMshlng A Distributing Corporation. Arnold E. Abramson, President. Main Offlcas: # East # Street, Msw Yorit, N.Y. #. Single copy: #. #-Issue subscription: # In U.S., # elsewhere. Copyright Conventions. All rights reserved. Second dess postage paid at New Yorfc, N.Y. and additional mailing offices. The publishers assume no responsibility tor unsolicited material. All atorisa printed In this magazine am fiction and any similarity b etw e e n characters and actual persons Is cotnddental. Printed In U.S.A. And we plan to make it a banner year! Already we have slotted fpr the coming year stories and articles by the likes of Larry Niven, Frederik Pohl, J. E. Pournelle, Roger Zelazny -- and many more! And who can say what other great things the future holds in store for those who read Galaxy ? Each issue, month after month, year after year, Galaxy has delivered the best science-fiction entertainment that money can buy. If you're a long-time reader you know it's true; if you're a newcomer find out ence Fiction. Remember: Galaxy delivers! Subscribe now! To start our second Quarter-Century out right we are making the following very special offer: and save money too! Send to: Galaxy Magazine # Kennedy Drive (check where applicable) Happauge, NY #  Extend or renew my current subscription, n This is a new subscription.  My payment of # for # issues is enclosed.  Bill me. Flash! If you enclose payment with your order you will receive absolutely free the fabulous Galaxy Perpetual Calendar! ItarPorce totcutcttof Conflict Ia the #th Centura A Future-History Space War Simulation StarForee is serious science-fiction in game form. You command the space fleets of the Human, L'Chal-Dah, Rame and Xenophobe races as they fight for control of the # starsystems depicted on the forty light-year "Stellar Display". The future becomes history in fourteen scenarios simulating wars taking place from # to # A.D. StarForce fleets, StarGates, interstellar flight, tactical space maneuvering, empires and revolutions, induced novas, a written future history, a rescue mission StarForee has all this and more! A big #"x#" game map, # playing pieces, and a #-page, illustrated rules booklet packaged in a beautiful, compartmented plastic box...all for only S# direct from Simulations Publications, Inc., publishers of Strategy  Tactics Magazine. Send check or money order to: Simulation Publication, Inc., Dept. # # East #rd Street, New York, N.Y. # Please send me the following simulation games: Interstellar Conflict in the #th Century. #  World War HI, Global Warfare in the '#'s, S#  Hie East b Red, The Sino-Soviet Conflict. S#  Seeiowe, The German Invasion of Britain. # Enter my subscription to Strategy ft Tactics, the military history magazine with a simulation game in itl  I yew (# issues): #  # yrs. (# issues): #  #yis. (# issues): #  # mos. (# issues): #  send free brochure Dame street apt# city state zip handling charge. Prices are subject to dlaoge without notice. Birkson had the single most important personality trait for a bomb expert -- he was very disarming! There was a bomb on the Leystrasse, level forty-five, right outside the Bagatelle Flower and Gift Shoppe, about a hundred meters down the promenade from Prosperity Plaza. "I am a bomb," the bomb said to passersby. "I will explode in four hours, five minutes, and seventeen seconds. I have a force equal to fifty thousand English tons of trinitrotoluene." A small knot of people gathered to look at it. "I will go off in four hours, four minutes, and thirty-seven seconds." A few people became worried as the bomb talked on. They remembered business elsewhere and hurried away, often toward the tube trains to King City. Eventually, the trains became over-crowded and there was some pushing and shov ing. The bomb was a metal cylinder, a meter high, two meters long, mounted on four steerable wheels There was an array of four television cameras mounted on top of the cylinder, slowly scanning through ninety degrees. No one could recall how it came to be there. It looked a little like the municipal streetcleaning machines; perhaps no one had noticed it because of that. "I am rated at fifty kilotons," the bomb said, with a trace of pride. The police were called.    "A nuclear bomb, you say?" Municipal Police Chief Anna-Louise Bach felt sourness in the pit of her stomach and reached for a box of medicated candy. She was overdue for a new stomach, but the rate she went through them on her job coupled with the size of her paycheck had caused her to rely more and more on these stopgap measures. And the cost of cloned transplants was going up. "It says fifty kilotons," said the man on the screen. "I don't see what else it could be. Unless it's just faking, of course. We're moving in radiation detectors." "You said 'it says.' Are you speaking of a note, or phone call, or what?" "No. It's talking to us. Seems friendly enough, too, but we haven't gotten around to asking it to disarm itself. It could be that its friendliness won't extend that far." "No doubt." She ate another candy. "Call in the bomb squad, of course. Then tell them to do nothing until I arrive, other than look the situation over. I'm going to make a few calls, then I'll be there. No more than thirty minutes." "All right. Will do." There was nothing for it but to look for help. No nuclear bomb had ever been used on Luna. Bach had no experience with them, nor did her bomb crew. She brought her computer on line.    Roger Birkson liked his job. It wasn't so much the working conditions -- which were appalling -- but the fringe benefits. He was on call for thirty days, twenty four hours a day, at a salary that was nearly astronomical. Then he got eleven months paid vacation. He was paid for the entire year whether or not he ever had to exercise his special talents during his thirty days duty. In that way, he was like a firefighter. In a way, he was a firefighter. He spent his long vacations in Luna. No one had ever asked Birkson why he did so; had they asked, he would not have known. But the reason was a subconscious conviction that one day the entire planet Earth would blow up in one glorious fireball. He didn't want to be there when it happened. Birkson's job was bomb disarming for the geopolitical administrative unit called CommEcon Europe. On a busy shift he might save the peans. Of the thirty-five Terran bomb experts vacationing on Luna at the time of the Leystrasse bomb scare, Birkson happened to be closest to the projected epicenter of the blast. The Central Computer found him twenty-five seconds after Chief Bach rang off from her initial report. He was lining up a putt on the seventeenth green of the Burning Tree underground golf course, a half kilometer from Prosperity Plaza, when his bag of clubs began to ring. Birkson was wealthy. He employed a human caddy instead of the mechanical sort. The caddy dropped the flag he had been holding and went to answer it. Birkson took a few practice swings, but found that his concentration had been broken. He relaxed, and took the call. "I need your advice," Bach said, without preamble. "I'm the Chief of Municipal Police for New Dresden, Anna-Louise Bach. I've had a report of a nuclear bomb on the Leystrasse, and I don't have anyone with your experience in these matters. Could you meet me at the tube station in ten minutes?" "Are you crazy? I'm shooting for a seventy-five with two holes to go, an easy three-footer on seventeen and facing a par five on the last hole, and you expect me to go chasing after a hoax?" "Do you know it to be a hoax?" Bach asked, wishing he would say yes. "Well, no, I just now heard about it, myself. But ninety percent of them are, you know." "Fine. I suggest you continue your game. And since you're so sure. I'm going to have Burning Tree sealed off for the duration of the emergency. I want you right there." Birkson considered this. "About how far away is this 'Leystrasse'?" "About six hundred meters. Five levels up from you, and one sector over. Don't worry. There must be dozens of steel plates between you and the hoax. You just sit tight, all right?" Birkson said nothing. "I'll be at the tube station in ten minutes," Bach said. "I'll be in a special capsule. It'll be the last one for five hours." She hung up. Birkson contemplated the wall of the underground enclosure. Then he knelt on the green and lined up his putt. He addressed the ball, tapped it, and heard the satisfying rattle as it sank into the cup. He looked longingly at the eighteenth tee, then jogged off to the clubhouse. "I'll be right back," he called over his shoulder.    Bach's capsule was two minutes bagatelle late, but she had to wait another minute for Birkson to show up. She fumed, trying not to glance at the timepiece embedded in her wrist. He got in, still carrying his putter, and their heads were jerked back as the capsule was launched. They moved for only a short distance, then came to a halt. The door didn't open. "The system's probably tied up," Bach said, squirming. She didn't like to see the municipal services fail in the company of this Terrain. "Ah," Birkson said, flashing a grin with an impossible number of square teeth. "A panic evacuation, no doubt. You didn't have the tube system closed down, I suppose?" "No," she said. "I... well, I thought there might be a chance to get a large number of people away from the area in case this thing does go off." He shook his head, and grinned again. He put this grin after every sentence he spoke, like punctuation. "You'd better seal off the city. If it's a hoax, you're going to have hundreds of dead and injured from the panic. It's a lost cause trying to evacuate. At most, you might save a few thousand." "But..." "Keep them stationary. If it goes off, it's no use anyway. You'll lose the whole city. And no one's going to question your judgement because you'll be dead. If it doesn't go off, you'll be sitting pretty for having prevented a panic. Do it. I know." Bach began to really dislike this man right then, but decided to follow his advice. And his thinking did have a certain cold logic. She phoned the station and had the lid clamped on the city. Now the cars in the cross-tube ahead would be cleared, leaving only her priority capsule moving. They used the few minutes delay while the order was implemented to size each other up. Bach saw a blonde, square-jawed young man in a checkered sweater and golf knickers. He had a friendly face, and that was what puzzled her. There was no trace of worry on his smooth features. His hands were steady, clasped calmly around the steel shaft of his putter. She wouldn't have called his manner cocky or assured, but he did manage to look cheerful. She had just realized that he was looking her over, and was wondering what he saw, when he put his hand on her knee. He might as well have slapped her. She was stunned. "What are you... get your hand off me you... you groundhog." Birkson's hand had been moving upward. He was apparently unfazed by the insult. He turned in his seat and reached for her hand. His smile was dazzling. "I just thought that since we're stalled here with nothing else to do, we might start getting to know each other. No harm in that, is there? I just hate to waste any time, that's all." She wrenched free of his grasp and assumed a defensive posture, feeling trapped in a nightmare. But he relented, having no interest in pursuing the matter when he had been rebuffed. "All right. We'll wait. But I'd like to have a drink with you, or maybe dinner. After this thing's wrapped up, of course." " 'This thing... ' How can you think of something like that..." "At a time like this. I know. I've heard it. Bombs get me homy, is all. So okay, so I'll leave yog alone." He grinned again. "But maybe you'll feel different when this is over." For a moment she thought she was going to throw up from a combination of revulsion and fear. Fear, of the bomb, not this awful man. Her stomach was twisted into a pretzel, and here he sat, thinking of sex. W'hat was he, anyway? The capsule lurched again, and they were on their way.    The deserted Leystrasse made a gleaming frame of stainless steel storefronts and fluorescent ceiling for the improbable pair hurrying from the tube station in the Plaza: Birkson in in his anachronistic golf togs, cleats rasping on the polished rock floor, and Bach, half a meter taller than him, thin like a Lunarian. She wore the regulation uniform of the Municipal Police, which was a blue armband and cap with her rank of chief emblazoned on them, a shoulder holster, an equipment belt around her waist from which dangled the shining and lethal-looking tools of her trade, cloth slippers, and a few scraps of clothing in arbitrary places. In the benign environment of Lunar corridors, modesty had died out ages ago. They reached the cordon which had been established around the bomb, and Bach conferred with the officer in charge. The hall was echoing with off-key music. "What's that?" Birkson asked. Officer Walters, the man to whom Bach had been speaking, looked Birkson over, weighing just how far he had to go in deference to this grinning weirdo. He was obviously the bomb expert Bach had referred to in an earlier call, but he was a Terran, and not a member of the force. Should he be addressed as 'sir'? He couldn't decide. "It's the bomb. It's been singing to us for the last five minutes. Ran out of things to say, I guess . " "Interesting." Swinging the putter lazily from side to side, he walked to the barrier of painted steel crowd-control sections. He started sliding one of them to the side. "Hold it... ah,, sir," Walters said. "Wait a minute, Birkson," Bach confirmed, running to the man and almost grabbing his sleeve. She backed away at the last moment. "It said no one's to cross that barrier," Walters supplied to Bach's questioning glance. "Says it'll blow us all to the Farside." "What is that damn thing, anyway?" Bach asked, plaintively. Birkson withdrew from the barrier and took Bach aside with a tactful touch on the arm. He spoke to her with his voice just low enough for Walters to hear. "It's a cyborged human connected to a bomb, probably a uranium device," he said. "I've stien the design. It's just like one that went off in Johannesburg three years ago. I didn't know they were still making them." "I heard about it," Bach said, feeling cold and alone. "Then you think it's really a bomb? How do you know it's a cyborg? Couldn't it be tape recordings, or a computer?" Birkson rolled his eyes slightly, and Bach reddened. Damn it, they were reasonable questions. And to her surprise, he could not defend his opinion logically. She wondered what she was stuck with. Was this man really the expert she took him to be, or a plaid-sweatered imposter? "You can call it a hunch. I'm going to talk to this fellow, and I want you to roll up an industrial x-ray unit on the level below this while I'm doing it. On the level above, photographic film. You get the idea?" "You want to take a picture of the inside of this thing. Won't that be dangerous?" "Yeah. Are your insurance premiums paid up?" Bach said nothing, but gave the spinning through her head, but she didn't want to make a fool of herself by asking a stupid one. Such as: how much radiation did a big industrial x-ray machine produce when beamed through a rock and steel floor? She had a feeling she wouldn't like the answer. She sighed, and decided to let Birkson have his head until she felt he couldn't handle it. He was about the only hope she had. And he was strolling casually around the perimeter, swinging his goddam putter behind him, whistling bad harmony with the tune coming from the bomb. What was a career police officer to do? Back him up on the harmonica? The scanning cameras atop the bomb stopped their back and forth motion. One of them began to track Birkson. He grinned his flashiest, and waved to it. The music stopped. "I am a fifty kiloton nuclear bomb of the uranium-# type," it said. "You must stay behind the perimeter I have caused to be erected here. You must not disobey this order." Birkson held up his hands, still grinning, and splayed out his fingers. "You got me, bud. I won't bother you. I was just admiring your casing. Pretty nice job, there. It seems a shame to blow it up." "Thank you," the bomb said, cordially. "But that is my purpose. You cannot divert me from it." "Never entered my mind. Promise." "Very well. You may continue to admire me, if you wish, but from a safe distance. Do not attempt to rush me. All my vital wiring is safely protected, and I have a recan ignite long before you can reach me, but I do not wish to do so until the alloted time has come." Birkson whistled. "That's pretty fast, brother. Much faster than me, I'm sure. It must be nice, being able to move like that after blundering along all your life with neural speeds." "Yes, I find it very' gratifying. It was a quite unexpected benefit of becoming a bomb." This was more like it, Bach thought. Her dislike of Birkson had not blinded her to the fact that he had been checking out his hunch. And her questions had been answered: no tape array could answer questions like that, and the machine had as much as admitted that it had been a human being at one time. Birkson completed a circuit, back to where Bach and Walters were standing. He paused, and said in a low voice, "Check out that time." "What time?" "What time did you say you were going to explode?" he yelled. "In three hours, twenty-one minutes, and eighteen seconds," the bomb supplied. "That time," he whispered. "Get your computers to work on it. See if it's the anniversary of any political group, or the time something happened that someone might have a grudge about." He started to turn away, then thought of something. "But most important, check the birth records." "May I ask why?" He seemed to be dreaming, but came back to them. "I'm just feeling this character out. I've got a feeling this might be his birthday. Find out who was born at that time -- it can't be too many, down to the second -- and try to locate them all. The one you can't find will be our guy. I'm betting on it." "What are you betting? And how do you know for sure it's a man?" That look again, and again she blushed. But, damn it, she had to ask questions. Why should he make her feel defensive about it?' "Because he's chosen a male voice to put over his speakers. I know that's not conclusive, but you get hunches after a while. As to what I'm betting... no, it's not my life. I'm sure I can get this one. How about dinner tonight if I'm right?" The smile was ingenuous, without the trace of lechery she thought she had seen before. But her stomach was still crawling. She turned away without answering. For the next twenty minutes, nothing much happened. Birkson continued his slow stroll around the machine, stopping from time to time to shake his head in admiration. The thirty men and women of Chief Bach's police detail stood around nervously with nothing to do, as far away from the machine as pride would allow. There was no sense in taking cover. Bach herself was kept busy coordinating the behind-the-scenes maneuvering from a command post that had been set up around the comer, in the Elysian Travel Agency. It had phones and a computer output printer. She sensed the dropping morale among her officers, who could see nothing going on. Had they known that surveying lasers were poking their noses around trees in the Plaza, taking bearings to they might have felt a little better. And on the floor below, the x-ray had arrived. Ten minutes later, the output began to chatter. Bach could hear it in the silent, echoing corridor from her position halfway between the travel agency and the bomb. She turned, and met a young officer with the green armband of a rookie. The woman's hand was ice-cold as she handed Bach the sheet of yellow printout paper. There were three names printed on it, and below that, some dates and events listed. "This bottom information was from the fourth expansion of the problem," the officer explained. "Very low probability stuff. The three people were all bom either on the second or within a three-second margin of error, in three different years. Everyone else had been contacted." "Keep looking for these three, too," Bach said. As she turned away, she noticed that the young officer was pregnant, about in her fifth month. She thought briefly of sending her away from the scene, but what was the use? Birkson saw her coming, and broke off his slow circuits of the bomb. He took the paper from her and scanned it. He tore off the bottom part without being told it was low probability, crumpled it, and let it drop to the floor. Scratching his head, he walked slowly back to the bomb. "Hans?" he called out. "How did you know my name?" the bomb asked. "Ah, Hans, my boy, credit us with some sense. You can't have got into this without knowing that the MuniPol can do very fast investigations. Unless I've been underestimating you. Have I?" "No," the bomb conceded. "I knew you would find out who I was. But it doesn't alter the situation." "Of course not. But it makes for easier conversation. How has life been treating you, my friend?" "Terrible," mourned the man who had become a fifty kiloton nuclear weapon.    Every morning Hans Lei ter rolled out of bed and padded into his cozy water closet. It was not the standard model for residential apartment modules, but a special one he had installed after he moved in. Hans lived alone, and it was the one luxury he allowed himself. In his little palace, he sat in a chair that massaged him into wakefulness, washed him, shaved him, powdered him, cleaned his nails, splashed him with scent, then made love to him with a rubber imitation that was a good facsimile of the real thing. Hans was awkward with women. He would dress, walk down three hundred meters of corridor, and surrender himself to a pedestrian slideway which took him as far as the Cross-Crisium Tube. There, he allowed himself to be fired like a projectile through a tunnel below the Lunar surface. Hans worked in the Crisium Heavy Machine Foundary, His job there was repairing almost anything that broke down. He was good at it; he was much more comfortable with machines than with people. One day he made a slip and got his leg caught in a massive roller. It was not a serious accident, because the failsafe systems turned off the machine before his body or head could be damaged, but it hurt terribly and completely ruined the leg. It had to be taken off. While he was waiting for the cloned replacement limb to be grown, Hans had been fitted with a prosthetic. It has been a revelation to him. It worked like a dream, as good as his old leg and perhaps better. It was connected to his severed leg nerve, but was equipped with a threshold cut-off circuit, and one day when he barked his artificial shin he saw that it had caused him no pain. He recalled the way that same injury had felt with his flesh and blood leg, and again he was impressed. He thought, too, of the agony when his leg had been caught in the machine. When the new leg was ready for transplanting, Hans had elected to retain the prosthetic. It was unusual, but not unprecedented. From that time on, Hans, who had never been known to his coworkers as talkative or social, withdrew even more from his fellow humans. He would speak only when spoken to. But people had observed him talking to the stamping press, and the water cooler, and the robot sweeper. At night, it was Hans' habit to sit on his vibrating bed and watch the holovision until one o'clock. At that time, his kitchen would prepare him a late snack, roll it to him in his bed, and he would retire for the night. For the last three years Hans had been neglecting to turn the set on bagatelle before getting into bed. Nevertheless, he continued to sit quietly on the bed staring at the empty screen.    When she finished reading the personal data printout, Baqh was struck once more at the efficiency of the machines in her control. This man was almost a cipher, yet there were nine thousand words in storage concerning his uneventful life, ready to be called up and printed into an excruciatingly boring biography. "... so you came to feel that you were being controlled at every step of your life by machines," Birkson was saying. He was sitting on one of the barriers, swinging his legs back and forth. Bach joined him and offered the long sheet of printout. He waved it away. She could hardly blame him. "But it's true!" the bomb said. "We all are, you know. We're part of this huge machine that's called New Dresden. It moves us around like parts on am assembly line, washes us, feeds us, puts us to bed and sings us to sleep." "Ah," Birkson said, agreeably. "Are you a Luddite, Hans?" "No!" the bomb said in a shocked voice. "Roger, you've missed the whole point. I don't want to destroy the machines. I want to serve them better. I wanted to become a machine, like my new leg. Don't you see? We're part of the machine, but we're the most inefficient part." The two talked on, and Bach wiped the sweat from her palms. She couldn't see where all this was going, unless Birkson seriously hoped to talk Hans Leiter out of what he was going to do in -- she glanced at the clock -- two hours and forty-three minutes. It was maddening. On the one hand, she recognized the skill he was using in establishing a rapport with the cyborg. They were on a first-name basis, and at least the damn machine cared enough to argue its position. On the other hand, so what? What good was it doing? Walters approached and whispered into her ear. She nodded, and tapped Birkson on the shoulder. "They're ready to take the picture whenever you are," she said. He waved her off. "Don't bother me," he said, loudly. "This is getting interesting. So if what you say is true," he went on to Hans, getting up and pacing intently back and forth, this time inside the line of barriers, "maybe I ought to look into this myself. You really like being cyborged better than being human?" "Infinitely so," the bomb said. He sounded enthusiastic. "I need no sleep now, and I no longer have to bother with elimination or eating. I have a tank for nutrients, which are fed into the housing where my brain and central nervous system are located." He paused. "I tried to eliminate the ups and downs of hormone flow and the emotional reactions that followed," he confided. "No dice, huh?" "No. Something always distracted me. So when I heard of this place where they would cyborg me and get rid of all that, I jumped at the chance." Inactivity was making Bach impulsive. She had to say or do something. "Where did you get the work done, Hans?" she ventured. The bomb started to say something, but Birkson laughed loudly and slapped Bach hard on the back. "Oh, no, Chief. That's pretty tricky, right Hans? She's trying to get you to rat. That's not done, Chief. There's no point of honor involved." "Who is that?" the bomb asked, suspiciously. "Let me introduce Chief AnnaLouise Bach, of the New Dresden Police. Ann, meet Hans," "Police?" Hans asked, and Bach felt goose-pimples when she detected a note of fright in the voice. What was this maniac trying to do, frightening the guy like that? She was close to pulling Birkson off the case. She held off because she thought she could see a familiar pattern in it, something she could use as a way to participate, even if ignominiously. It was the old good guy-bad guy routine, one of the oldest police maneuvers in the book. "Aw, don't be like that," Birkson said to Hans. "Not all cops are brutes. Ann here, she's a nice person. Give her a chance. She's only doing her job." "Oh, I have no objection to police," the bomb said. "They are necessary to keep the social machine functioning. Law and order is a basic precept of the coming new Mechanical Society. I'm pleased to meet you, Chief Bach. I wish the circumstances didn't make us enemies," "Pleased to meet you, Hans." She thought, carefully before she phrased her next question. She wouldn't have to take the hard-line approach to contrast herself with affable, buddy-buddy Birkson. She needn't be an antagonist, but it wouldn't hurt if she asked questions that probed at his motives. "Tell me, Hans. You say you're not a Luddite. You say you like machines. Do you know how many machines you'll destroy if you set yourself off? And even more important, what you'll do to this social machine you've been talking about? You'll wipe out the whole city." The bomb seemed to be groping for words. He hesitated, and Bach felt the first glimmer of hope since this insanity began. "You don't understand. You're speaking from an organic viewpoint. Life is important to you. A machine is not concerned with life. Damage to a machine, even the social machine, is simply something to be repaired. In a way, I hope to set an example. I wanted to become a machine -- " "And the best, the very ultimate machine," Birkson put in, "is the atomic bomb. It's the end point of all mechanical thinking." "Exactly," said the bomb, sounding very pleased. It was nice to be understood. "I wanted to be the very best machine I could possibly be, and it had to be this." "Beautiful, Hans," Birkson breathed. "I see what you're talking about. So if we go on with that line of thought we logically come to the conclusion..." and he was off into an exploration of the fine points of the new Mechanistic world view. Bach was trying to decide which was the crazier of the two, when she was handed another message. She read it, then tried to find a place to break into the conversation. But there was no convenient place. Birkson was more and more animated, almost frothing at the mouth as he discovered points of ageement between the two of them. Bach noticed her officers standing around nervously, following the conversation. It was clear from their expressions that they feared they were being sold out, that when zero hour arrived they would still be here watching intellectual ping-pong. But long before that, she could have a mutiny on her hands. Several of them were fingering their weapons, probably without even knowing it. She touched Birkson on the sleeve, but he waved her away. Damn it, this was too much. She grabbed him and nearly pulled him from his feet, swung him around until her mouth was close to his ear and growled. "Listen to me, you idiot. They're going to take the picture. You'll have to stand back some. It's better if we're all shielded." "Leave me alone," he shot back, and pulled from her grasp. But he was still smiling. "This is just getting interesting," he said, in a normal tone of voice. Birkson came near to dying in that moment. Three guns were trained on him from the circle of officers, awaiting only the order to fire. They didn't like seeing their Chief treated that way. Bach herself was damn near to giving the order. The only thing that stayed her hand was the knowledge that with Birkson dead, the machine might go off ahead of schedule. The only thing to do now was to get him out of the way and go on as best she could, knowing that she was doomed to failure. No one could say she hadn't given the expert a chance. "But what I was wondering about," Birkson was saying, "was why today? What happened today? Is this the day Cyrus McCormick invented the combine harvester, or something?" "It's my birthday," Hans said, somewhat shyly. "Your birthday ?" Birkson managed to look totally amazed to learn what he already knew. "Your birthday. That's great, Hans. Many happy returns of the day, my friend." He turned and took in all of the officers with an expansive sweep of his hands. "Let's sing, people. Come on, it's his birthday, for heaven's sake. Happy birthday to you, happy birthday to you, happy birthday dear Hans..." He bellowed, he was off-key, he swept his hands in grand circles with no sense of rhythm. But so infectious was his mania that several of the officers found themselves joining in. He ran around the circle, pulling the words out of them with great scooping motions of his hands. Bach bit down hard on the inside of her cheek to keep herself steady. She had been singing, too. The scene was so ridiculous, so blackly improbable... She was not the only one who was struck the same way. One of her officers, a brave man who she knew personally to have shown courage under fire, fell on his face in a dead faint. A woman officer covered her face with her hands and fled down the corridor, making helpless coughing sounds. She found an alcove and vomited. And still Birkson capered. Bach had her gun half-way out of the shoulder holster, when he shouted. "What's a birthday without a party?" he asked. "Let's have a big party." He looked around, fixed on the flower shop. He started for it, and as he passed Bach he whispered, "Take the picture now." It galvanized her. She desperately wanted to believe he knew what he was doing, and just at the moment when his madness seemed total he had shown her the method. A distraction. Please, let it be a distraction. She turned and gave the prearranged signal to the officer standing at the edge of Prosperity Plaza. She turned back in time to see Birkson smash in the window of the flower shop with his putter. It made a deafening crash. "Goodness," said Hans, who sounded truly shocked. "Did you have to do that? That's private property." "What does it matter?" Birkson yelled. "Hell, man, you're going to do much worse real soon. I'm just getting things started." He reached in and pulled out an armload of flowers, signalling to others to give him a hand. The police didn't like it, but soon were looting the shop and building a huge wreath just outside the line of barriers. "I guess you're right," said Hans, a little breathlessly. A taste of violence had excited him, whetted his appetite for more to come. "But you startled me. I felt a real thrill, like I haven't felt since I was human." "Then let's do it some more." And Birkson ran up and down one side of the street, breaking out every window he could reach. He picked up small articles he found inside the shops and threw them. Some of them shattered when they hit. He finally stopped. Leystrasse had been transformed. No longer the scrubbed and air-conditioned Lunar environment, it had become as shattered, chaotic and uncertain as the tension-filled emotional atmosphere it contained. Bach shuddered and swallowed the rising taste of bile. It was a precursor of things to come, she was sure. It hit her deeply to see the staid and respectable Leystrasse ravaged. "A cake," Birkson said. "We have to have a cake. Hold on a minute, I'll be right back." He strode quickly toward Bach, took her elbow and turned her, pulled her insistently away with him. "You have to get those officers away from here," he said, conversationally. "They're tense. They could explode at any minute. In fact," and he favored her with his imbecile grin, "they're probably more dangerous right now than the bomb." "You mean you think it's a fake?" "No. It's for real. I know the psychological pattern. After this much trouble, he won't want to be a dud. Other types, they're in it for the attention and they'd just as soon fake it. Not Hans. But what I mean is, I have him. I can get him. But I can't count on your officers. Pull them back and leave only two or three of your most trusted people." "All right." She had decided again, more from a sense of helpless futility than anything else, to trust him. He had pulled a neat diversion with the flower shop and the x-ray. "We may have him already," he went on, as they reached the end of the street and turned the corner. "Often, the x-ray is enough. It cooks some of the circuitry and makes it unreliable. I'd hope to kill him outright, but he's shielded. Oh, he's probably got a lethal dosage, but it'd take him days to die. That doesn't do us any good. And if his circuitry is knocked out, the only way to find out is to wait. We have to do better than that. Here's what I want you to do." He stopped abruptly and relaxed, leaning against the wall and gazing out over the trees and artificial sunlight of the Plaza. Bach could hear songbirds. They had always made her feel good before. Now all she could think of was incinerated corpses. Birkson ticked off points on his fingers. She listened to him carefully. Some of it was strange, but no worse than she had already witnessed. And he really did have a plan. He really did. The sense of relief was so tremendous that it threatened to create a mood of euphoria in her, one not yet justified by the circumstances. She nodded curtly to each of his suggestions, then again to the officer who stood beside her, confirming what Birkson had said and turning it into orders. The young man rushed off to carry them out and Birkson started to return to the bomb. Bach grabbed him. "Why wouldn't you let Hans answer my question about who did the surgical work on him? Was that part of your plan?" The question was half belligerant. "Oh. Yeah, it was, in a way. I just grabbed the opportunity to make him feel closer to me. But it wouldn't have done you any good. He'll have a block against telling that, for sure. It could even be set to explode the bomb if he tries to answer that question. Hans is a maniac, but don't underestimate the people who helped him get where he is now. They'll be protected." "Who are they?" Birkson shrugged. It was such a casual, uncaring gesture that Bach was annoyed again. "I have no idea. I'm not political, Ann. I don't know the Antiabortion Movement from the Freedom for Mauretania League. They build 'em, I take 'em apart. It's as simple as that. Your job is to find out how it happened. I guess you ought to get started on that." "We already have," she conceded. "I just thought that... well, coming from Earth, where this sort of thing happens all the time, that you might know... damn it, Birkson. Why ? Why is this happening?" He laughed, while Bach turned red and went into a slow boil. Any of her officers, seeing her expression, would have headed for the nearest blast shelter. But Birkson laughed on. Didn't he give a damn about anything? "Sorry," he forced out. "I've heard that question before, from other police chiefs. It's a good question." He waited, a half-smile on his face. When she didn't say anything, he went on. "You don't have the right perspective on this, Ann." "That's Chief Bach to you, damn you." "Okay," he said, easily. "What you don't see is that this thing is no different from a hand grenade tossed into a crowd, or a bomb sent through the mail. It's a form of communication. It's just that today, with so many people, you have to shout a little louder to get any attention." "But... who? They haven't even identified themselves. You're saying that Hans is a tool of these people. He's been wired into the bomb, with his own motives for exploding. Obviously he didn't have the resources to do this himself, I can see that." "Oh, you'll hear from them. I don't think they expect him to be successful. He's a warning. If they were really serious they could find the sort of person they want, one who's politically committed and will die for the cause. Of course, they don't care if the bomb goes off; they'll be pleasantly surprised if it does. Then they can stand up and pound their chests for a while. They'll be famous." "But where did they get the uranium? The security is... " For the first time, Birkson showed a trace of annoyance. "Don't be silly. The path leading to today was irrevocably set in #. There was never any way to avoid it. The presence of a tool implies that it will be used. You can try your best to keep it in the hands of what you think of as responsible people, but it'll never work. And it's no different, that's what I'm saying. This bomb is just another weapon. It's a cherry bomb in an anthill. It's gonna cause one hill of ants a hell of a lot of trouble, but it's no threat to the race of ants." Bach could not see it that way. She tried, but it was still a nightmare of entirely new proportions to her. How could he equate the killrandom act of violence where three or four might be hurt? She was familiar with that. Bombs went off every day in her city, as in every human city. People were always dissatisfied. "I could walk down... no, it's up here, isn't it?" Birkson mused for a moment on cultural differences. "Anyway, give me enough money and I'll bet I could go up to your slum neighborhoods right this minute and buy you as many kilos of uranium or plutonium as you want. Which is something you ought to be doing, by the way. Anything can be bought. Anything. For the right price, you could have bought weapons-grade material on the black market as early as # or so. It would have been very expensive; there wasn't much of it. You'd have had to buy a lot of people. But now... well, you think it out." He stopped, and seemed embarrassed by his outburst. "I've read a little about this," he apologized. She did think it out as she followed him back to the cordon. What he said was true, When controlled fusion proved too costly for wide-scale use, humanity had opted for fast breeder reactors. There had been no other choice. And from that moment, nuclear bombs in the hands of terrorists had been the price humanity accepted. And the price they would continue to pay. "I wanted to ask you one more question," she said. He stopped and turned to face her. His smile was dazzling. "Ask away. But are you going to take me up on that bet?" She was momentarily unsure of what he meant "Oh. Are you saying you'd help us locate the underground uranium ring? I'd be grateful..." "No, no. Oh, I'll help you. I'm sure I can make a contact. I used to do that before I got into this game. What I meant was, are you going to bet I can't find some? We could bet... say, a dinner together as soon as I've found it. Time limit of seven days. How about it?" She thought she had only two alternatives: walk away from him, or kill him. But she found a third. "You're a betting man. I guess I can see why. But that's what I wanted to ask you. How can you stay so calm? Why doesn't this get to you like it does to me and my people? You can't tell me it's simply that you're used to it." He thought about it. "And why not? You can get used to anything, you know. Now what about that bet?" "If you don't stop talking about that," she said, quietly, "I'm going to break your arm." "All right." He said nothing further, and she asked no further questions.    into an inferno that could scarcely be described in terms comprehensible to humans. Everything in a half-kilometer radius simply vanished into super-heated gases and plasma: buttresses, plate-glass windows, floors and ceilings, pipes, wires, tanks, machines, gewgaws tapes, apartments, furniture, household pets, men, women, and children. They were the lucky ones. The force of the expanding blast compressed two hundred levels below it like a giant sitting on a Dagwood sandwich, making holes through plate steel turned to putty by the heat is easily as a punch press through tinfoil. Upwards, the surface bulged into the soundless Lunar night and split to reveal a white hell beneath. Chunks flew away, chunks as large as city sectors. before the center collapsed back on itself to leave a crater whose walls were a maze of compartments and ant-tunnels that dripped and flowed like warm gelatin. No trace was left of human bodies within two kilometers of the explosion. They had died after only the shortest period of suffering, their bodies consumed or spread into an invisible layer of organic film by the combination of heat and pressure that passed through walls, entered rooms where the doors were' firmly shut. Farther away, the sound was enough to congeal the ; the heat roasted them, the blast stripped flesh from bones to leave shrunken stick figures. Still the effects attenuated as the blast was channeled into corridors that were structurally strong enough to remain intact, and that very strength was the downfall of the inhabitants of the maze. Twenty kilometers from the epicenter, pressure doors popped through steel flanges like squeezed watermelon seeds. burnt, blasted corpses, and ten million injured so hideously that they would die in hours or days. But Bach had been miraculously thrown clear by some freak of the explosion. She hurtled through the void her, and each carried a birthday cake. They were singing. She joined in. " Happy birthday to you, happy birthday..." "Chief Bach." "Huh?" She felt a cold chill pass over her body. For a moment she could only stare down into the face of Roger Birkson. "You all right now?" he asked. He looked concerned. "I'm... what happened?" He patted her on both arms, then shook her heartily. "Nothing. You drifted off for a moment." He narrowed his eyes. "I think you were daydreaming. I want to be diplomatic about this... ah, what I mean... I've seen it happen before. I think you were trying to get away from us." She rubbed her hands over her face. "I think I was. But I sure went in the wrong direction. I'm all right now." She could remember it now, and knew she had not passed out or become totally detached from what was going on. She had watched it all. Her memories of the explosion, so raw and real a moment before., were already the stuff of nightmares. Too bad she hadn't come awake into a better world. It was so damn unfair. That was the reward at the end of a nightmare, wasn't it? You woke up to find everything was all right. Instead, here was a long line of uniformed officers, bearing birthday cakes to a fifty kiloton atomic bomb.    Birkson had ordered the lights turned off in the Leystrasse. When his order had not been carried out, he broke out the lights with his putter. Soon, he had some of the officers helping him. Now the beautiful Leystrasse, the pride of New Dresden, was a flickering tunnel through hell. The light of a thousand tiny birthday candles on five hundred cakes turned everything red-orange and made people into shadowed demons Officers kept arriving with hastily wrapped presents, flowers, balloons. Hans, the little man who was now nothing but a brain and nerve network floating in a lead container; Hans, the cause of all this, the birthday boy himself, watched it all in unconcealed delight from his battery of roving television cameras. He sang loudly. "I am a bomb! I am a bomb!" he yelled. He had never had so much fun. Bach and Birkson retreated from the scene into the darkened recess of the Bagatelle Flower Shoppe. There, a stereo viewing tank had been set up. The x-ray picture had been taken with a moving plate technique that allowed a computer to generate a three dimensional model. They leaned over the tank now and studied it. They had been joined by Sergeant McCoy, Bach's resident bomb expert, and another man from the Lunar Radiation Laboratory. "This is Hans," said Birkson, moving a red dot in the' tank by means of a dial on the side. It flicked over and around a vague gray shape that trailed dozens of wires. Bach wondered again at the pressures that would allow a man to like having his body stripped from him. There was nothing in that lead flask but the core of the man, the brain and central nervous system. "Here's the body of the bomb. The two sub-critical masses. The H.E. charge, the timer, the arming harrier, which is now withdrawn, h's an old design, ladies and gentlemen. Old, but reliable. As basic bagatelle as the bow and arrow. It's very much like the first one dropped on the Nippon Empire at Hiro-Shima." "You're sure it'll go off, then?" Bach put in. "Sure as taxes. Hell, a kid could build one of these in the bathroom, given only the uranium and some shielding equipment. Now let me see." He pored over the phantom in the tank, tracing out wiring paths with the experts. They debated possibilities, lines of attack, drawbacks. At last they seemed to reach a consensus. "As I see it, we have only one option," Birkson said. "We have to go for his volitional control over the bomb. I'm pretty sure we've isolated the main cable that goes from him to the detonator. Knock that out, and he can't do a thing. We can pry that tin can open by conventional means and disarm that way. McCoy?" "I agree," said McCoy. "We'd have a full hour, and I'm sure we can get in there with no trouble. When they cyborged this one, they put all their cards on the human operator. They didn't bother with entry blocks, since Hans could presumably blow it up before we could get close enough to do anything. With his control out, we only have to open it up with a torch and drop the damper into place. ment. "Though I'm not quite as convinced as Mr. Birkson that he's got the right cable in mind for what he wants to do. If we had more time..." "We've wasted enough time already," Bach said, decisively. She had swung rapidly from near terror of Roger Birkson to total trust. It was her only defense. She knew she could do nothing at all about the bomb, and had to trust someone. "Then we go for it. Is your crew in place? Do they know what to do? And above all, are they goodl Really good. There won't be a second chance." "Yes, yes, and yes," Bach said. "They'll do it. We know how to cut rock on Luna." "Then give them the coordinates, and go." Birkson seemed to relax a bit. Bach saw that he had been under some form of tension, even if it was only excitement at the challenge. He had just given his last order. It was no longer in his hands. His fatalistic gambler's instinct came into play and the restless, churning energy he had brought to the enterprise vanished. There was nothing to do about it but wait. Birkson was good at waiting. He had lived through twenty-one of these final countdowns. He faced Bach and started to say something to her, then thought better of it. She saw doubt in his face for the first time, and it made her skin crawl. Damn it, she had thought he was sure. "Chief," he said, quietly, "I want to apologize for the way I treated you these last few hours. It's not something I can control when I'm on the job. I... " This time it was Bach's turn to laugh, and the release of tension it brought with it was almost orgasmic. She felt like she hadn't "Forgive me," she said. "I saw you were worried, and thought it was about the bomb. It was just such a relief." "Oh, yeah," he said, dismissing it. "No point in worrying now. Either your people hit it or they don't. We won't know if they don't. What I was saying, it just sort of comes over me. Honestly. I get homy, I get manic, I totally forget about other people except as objects to be manipulated. So I just wanted to say I like you. I'm glad you put up with me. And I won't pester you anymore." She came over and put her hand on his shoulder. "Can I call you Roger? Thanks. Listen, if' this thing works, I'll have dinner with you. I'll give you the key to the city, a ticker tape parade, and a huge bonus for a consultant fee... and my eternal friendship. We've been tense, okay? Let's forget about these last few hours." "All right." His smile was quite different this time. Outside, it happened very quickly. The crew on the laser drill were positioned beneath the bomb, working from ranging reports and calculations to aim their brute at precisely the right spot. The beam took less than a tenth of a second to eat through the layer of rock in the ceiling and emerge in the air above the Leystrasse. It ate through the metal sheath of the bomb's underside, the critical wire, the other side of the bomb, and part of the ceiling like they weren't even there. It had penetrated into the level above before it could be shut off. There was a shower of sparks, a quick sliding sound, then a muffled thud. The whole structure of the bomb trembled, and smoke screeched from the two drilled holes in the top and bottom. Bach didn't understand it, but could see that she was alive and assumed it was over. She turned to Birkson, and the shock of seeing him nearly stopped her heart. His face was a gray mask, drained of blood. His mouth hung open. He swayed, and almost fell over. Bach caught him and eased him to the floor. "Roger... what is it? Is it still...will it go off? Answer me, answer me. What should I do?" He waved weakly, pawed at her hands. She realized he was trying to give her a reassuring pat. It was feeble indeed. "No danger," he wheezed, trving to get his breath back. "No danger. The wrong wire. We hit the wrong wire. Just luck, is all, nothing but luck." She remembered. They had been bagatelle trying to remove Hans' control over the bomb. Was he still in control? Birkson answered before she could speak. "He's dead. That explosion. That was the detonator going off. He reacted just too late. We hit the disarming switch. The shield dropped into place so the masses couldn't come together even if the bomb was set off. Which he did. He set it off. That sound, that mmmmmmwooooph!" He was not with her. His eyes stared back into a time and place that held horror for him. "I heard that sound -- the detonator -- once before, over the telephone. I was coaching this woman, no more than twenty-five, because I couldn't get there in time. She had only three more minutes. I heard that sound, then nothing, nothing." She sat near him on the floor as her crew began to sort out the mess, haul the bomb away for disposal, laugh and joke in hysterical relief. At last Birkson regained control of himself. There was no trace of the bomb except a distant hollowness in his eyes. "Come on," he said, getting to his feet with a little help from her. "You're going on twenty-four hour leave. You've earned it. We're going back to Burning Tree and you're going to watch me make a par five on the eighteenth. Then we've got a date for dinner. What place is nice?"  VA I ' Some experiences are priceless -- but still they must be paid for! you wanted that bone? How you hoped that she would give it to you and not toss it into the pot with the rest? Maybe she would leave a few shreads of meat clinging to it. How you pranced, your nails drumming a tattoo on the slippery kitchen floor. How you wiggled, your tail slapping quickly back and forth, your head bobbing like an idiot. She told you to speak. Speak? Yes, you did, you spoke and spoke and spoke until she patted you on your head and ahhh -- finally! -- lowered the bone. You took it in your mouth, carefully, not at all too greedily. It felt hard. It smelled like animal. Beast. It was. You felt your mouth fill with saliva as you carried it proudly outside as she swung open the screen door. And then? Faster, faster faster you trotted until you reached the shade of the maple. Then you dropped the bone onto the grass. Remember how you sniffed it, short little sniffs, then deep, long ones? Remember your teeth tearing at the meat? After cleaning it all off, you would thrust the bone as far back into your mouth as you could. Remember how your teeth would grind down on it, sometimes slipping and how, finally, you would shift it to another position holding it firmly with your paws to gnaw happily away once more. Remember the taste and feel of the bone you had that summer day under the maple. Wasn't it the best bone you ever had? Not the meatiest, not the biggest, but, allaround, the best bone experience. Don't you remember what it was like to be a dog? Really? That's odd. I do. I think I liked it even better than finding that cookie crumb on the sidewalk as I was just passing the third crack. It seemed like a longer trek than usual, but oh, brother, what a reward! I wasn't one of those who didn't watch what it was doing. I was scurrying right along when -- you really wouldn't believe it -- there it was. Almost as big as I was. And it was fresh. The biggest chunk of anything quite so marvelous I had ever found. I had to stop to admire it before doing anything about it. Think how we would all enjoy it. How envious everyone would be when they saw me walk into the nest canying that. It would absolutely stun them to think that I, last on the list of food gatherers, could have discovered such a lode. They would surely honor me for weeks to come, perhaps append a title to my name. But oh! The thing itself. To look at that buttery honeysoaked crumb and to know it was mine, mine l The smell of it -- truly I felt faint from the richness of this experience. Then I set to thinking about how best to raise it. I began the task, finally shouldering most of it, the rest trailing only slightly behind me on the ground. What? Naturally you can't imagine anything more terrifying than what happened next. Of course fear dried my mouth as I looked up -- and up and up and up. I dropped the crumb, my treasure of treasures, and tried to run. Out of breath at last but quick, quick, quick. My legs ached, all of them. Would I make it? It was too far, too far. The expanse of concrete stretched forever. The shadow deepened and I threw every ounce of energy I had into the last terrible sprint. The sole of the shoe was almost over me. Two of my legs tripped and I stumbled. The shoe came down. It rolled over me and -- and? I and my body were not. Part. Of. Each. Other. Any. More. I know you have always. wondered what it would be like to squish -- and now you know. I slid into some dark place and wasn't anything, anymore. Did you ever think of yourself as sadistic? Was that a thriller or not? Thorgaad turned to Imgaad when it was over. She lay still, with all her eye rivlets shut, shudders rippling her entire surface like seawinds the ocean. "Wonderful," she sighed. "Wonderful. I just know there's never been anything like it here on Hydran. How can I thank you Thorgaad? Well -- time we were up and off to work. Seelgaad will simmer and fume if I'm late, but then I'm never late." She flowed out of her resting pod and into the next chamber. Thorgaad followed on her trail. Slimomat-deluxe padded along behind them, cleaning up. I On the way to work that morning, flowing with the rest in a steady stream, Imgaad kept her thinking separate as best she could and tried to decide just how she would repay Thorgaad. She knew it was expected that she do so. But it would take all her savings and that probably would not be enough to really outdo him. She would check with Nefarian to see what was coming in next. No big problem, really. Nefarian always makes things possible and you never have to pay until later. To Imgaad's thinking, later is later and now is now and never the twain shall meet. She was determined not to be the one to lose faces. Doublewammy, doublewammy, how to swing a doublewammy, a really sensational experience. She could do it, she would do it and Thorgaad would be impressed. Points for Imgaad.   Hr She need not have worried. Everything was bound to work out. That is, if you'll just relax. Please, try to relax. Now this injection isn't going to hurt. No, not one bit. Do you think I would lie to you -- to you? What good would it do? The next time you would not trust me at all. And I told you the basis ox our relationship is trust. Now, breathe deeply, deeply. Didn't you practice your Lemaze? Don't you feel in control of the situation? Don't get hysterical or it's all over. And we can't have that. The needle is predatory. It bites into the back of the hand, there, where the bones are so -- vulnerable, d if you turn over, it trails along like a sharp toothed earthsnake whose lone spiked tooth has a tenacious hold on you. Didn't you know you can't wear fingernail polish to the hospital? Well you know it now in case you're thinking of repeating the experience. They want to look at your fingernails. Like some ancient tribal medicineman, divining entrails to foretell the future, the outcome of the whole shebang. You'll just have to take it off. And then they'll take off your unpublic hair, shave it off to a bare little fleshy mound with the goosebumpy look of a plucked chicken. They're clearing the decks for battle. You're the ship, ungainly ship. Ohhhhh, oweee, that's sharp, a good one. It makes you gasp. What's that stomach doing? Grotesque, undulating, heaving, first like a malignantly overblown marshmallow, then taut as a watermelon. The nurse is a dearsoul and she's in her element; she used to work at Buchenwald. She wants to take off your contact lenses. That's the rule. You say it's your rule that you be able to see, to defend yourself -- what would you do without your sight ? She insists. She comes closer. If you shut your eyes, really tightly, how will she ever get them out? Will she pry your eyes open and gouge them out? Is -- are -- there any rules that say she has to leave your eyes intact, capable of seeing? The rule is that you can not wear your contact lenses here. Help-help, somebody come and beat that woman away from here. Grab a broom, swing a lamp, but get her away. The battle is postponed; her beeper calls her elsewhere. Ponderously you move onto your left side, panting at the effort, the snake following. Your stomach is so distended that you hope that you don't droop over the edge of the hard, narrow bed. Will such weight in one spot tip the balance and pull you over the side. Would you burst there like a much-too-ripe cantaloup? Contractions are zipping rightalong. The magic in the IV bottle is dripping, dripping, down the innards of the snake, out its fang and into your poor defenseless bony hand. Whooooooeeee. This isn't any fun at all. Now it's more fun. Remember when you were constipated from eating all those apples when your parents left you for a week? You could not move a thing and were threatened by your pinch-nosed aunt with Mineral Oil and Worse if you didn't Move Them. What business was it of hers? Only that at her house she liked things done right, on schedule. And, besides, you had to realize that you could obtain some dread disease, generated right there in the lower portions of your -- ah -- trunk. And if you didn't get rid of what you had, poor thing, what would you do with what was coming ? Where would the next load of com, boiled potatoes and stringy potroast go? You know you can't waste because of the starving of India. So it would pile up and up and up and finally you would rupture, surely pop, from the sheer volume of it all. So -- go to it. Take your Little Lulu or whatever else you want into the john and get to work. Such work, seemingly without reward. Grunt, groan, great-god-in-heaven, something will split asunder before that long hard brown beast finally makes its way out. The final minute. Ah, relief. Rejoicing, primeval, infantile glee at having mastered The Art. Take it to Auntie? No? No. But she ordered you to call her because she wanted to see for herself you'd done it. The Divulging of the Goods. Yes, that was -- and is -- it. They? re all standing around, now, the bunch of them, as the Snake sends its Pitocin into your vital bodily fluids to send you writhing and breathless into the Delivery Room. Deliverance, oh. A masked cabal. Push, they order. Push you primipara. He has a mask, she has a mask, Where is your mask? The light is so bright. You don't need such an intense illumination you realize, unless -- is this grand opening being televised ? That one! Mr. Bloodgut the Butcher. His instruments are all lined up and polished. Meet the meat. The meat is you. Why ramble, mind? They said they wouldn't give you anything. Maybe just a little something? The masked and the unmasked glare at each other. Are they trying to keep their germs away from you? You can't imagine kindness. Are the little bastards in their nasal passages fighting to get out and at you? Or do these people prize them highly and will be damned if they'll let any one escape. Gimme a mask, you snarl politely, Why should l do without? Could they want your germs to stay away from them? Will they mask the infant when it gets here? How could they possibly know, the sneaks, that you didn't mouth-wash before commencing labor? You, the carrier of something unspeakable. Lethal? All must be protected, shielded. What, what, what? The answer escapes. Masques: disguises. Ha, not one is what he seems. Look at the eyes above the maks, eyes are the key, the clue. That one was once a rat before attending medical school. Such beady little eyes, such a lean and pointed nose. He's wearing a mask to hide his rat whiskers. Sure. Understanding triumphant. If that lady from Buchenwald, there, had not strapped your arms Galileo The New Showpiace of Great Science Fiction  Fact Written By Established Stars  New Talent. Not Available At Newsstands Issue #I (Sept. I #) Bradbury, Clarke, Chilson, Hansen, Broderick, O'Donnell, Jr.,  more. Issue (Dec. #) Clement, Bradbury, Foster, Lichtenberg, features, reviews,  more. Published Quarterly: Sample # Subs. # Issues #; # Issues # Limited Editions. Order Now! # Newbury St., Boston, MA # down at your sides with those brown leather restraints, they know you'd rip their masks off and all would be revealed for the world to see. The Jewish Nazi-sleuth from Vienna would come and get you Buchenwaldhilda. None of you wants the truth and pictures plastered all over the papers, you think. They are making preparations. To do something with you, to you, if you don't mind -- and even if you do. They want to get at it. Spiteful primipara, why hold up the works? Why refuse to deliver the goods? That one, there: it must be Auntie. Take off your mask, woman. We know why you've come. I'm trying to push it out, you pant. Hold the mineral oil. Sheath your instruments. Whooopee! Almost. A little more. A little more. More and more and more and more. Somewhere down the hall some woman is screaming her guts out. Would it help to yell bloody murder? Let's just forget the human race. Human race? Like long distance race? The quarter-mile race? The race against famine? The race against time? What the hell, let's forget the human race and do something else. No. Not possible. Stop it! Let me float and suck my thumb. Swim a little, bounce a little, turn a little. Dark and warm and free from harm. Happy days and happy nights. I love to twirliewhirlie with the cord, like jumpidy-rope. Sloshing and rolling and rocking. I grab my cordiken, thick, thick cordiken and pull but not too hard: it pulses in the warm; it feeds me good. Sometimes I wonder, but not often. Usually what I like to do is move my meee. This and that a way, punch and pirouette, ram and butt-butt-butt soft walls that bind and love me all the livelongday. I am meee and nobody else; even from the beginning I was and am. What are they doing to my meee? Squeezing, pressing, pushing. I can't turn 'round and I am heading down, down. My head presses there and it hurts. How can I fit through that stingy gap? I can go no further. My watery has gone sluuurp, gush, away, before me in a rush and. And? On and on and on but so slowly-oh. My head explodes. Something hard has got it. Claws, yes. I can not see. It pulls me, drags me, crushes my soft little headiken. Blind? I never thought so there, but now? What is this unhome undark place? . It has me now. Holding me up by my footie, jerk! My back so long so curved and cushioned, feels like it is snapping at each little knob and cleavage. It hangs me upside down, swinging, my head throbbing, my skin cold and drying. I am dying. Don't you know? Feel for me. us. It is hitting my back. I scream. They are happy that I scream and I scream some more and at last it lets me down. And they have taken away my twirliecordie, cut it off. I scream some more because they like it and maybe let me be. Even with my eyes clenched shut the light is too much, too much. I want to go home. Home. Back. But you must know that you can never go home. You are absolutely exhausted, both of you. Mother and child, infant so tender and mild and, motherdear you did like we knew you could. Neither of you remember all of that? Strange, what a pity, what a waste. I remember for you and we can do it again. Think how lucky we are to share such an experience. How is your baby, Thorgaad? "What do you mean, my baby. I am the baby. Also." "Such an intense and moving experience, Thorgaad. Shall we recommend it to our friends? Or claim an exclusive?" "Imgaad, did you go to that Nefarian for this? How much did you pay?' ' "Don't you splash at me like that, Thorgaad, you have no right. I will not be beholden to you. What did I promise Nefarian? Anything he wanted. '-' "Anything he wanted?" Thorgaad rose in a wave and spilled to where she dripped. "I can tell by your dripping that way that you are hiding something from me. Now: What is it, Imgaad?" "Nothing. I had to promise Nefarian anything to get what I got for you, us. He promised me that he has never been able to offer such an exciting doublewammy, such an intense experience, to any Gaad on Saternia. I was bidding against twelve others for the experience." She waited for his comment. "It was a real masterpiece, Thorgaad. How often is it that you can experience a real Masterpiece?' ' She was dripping faster now, part of her had puddled by the pod. Thorgaad became alarmed. She must be more than nervous, she must be distraught. " What did you promise, Imgaad?" "I told you -- anything he wants." "Which is?" "I don't know. He didn't say what he wanted." Thorgaad pulled himself together, pulsating, pouring jerkily from one side of the chamber to the other. "I'm beginning to think that this whole operation of Nefarian's should be banned on this planet. I propose we send a dribble to that effect to the protectorate." "How could you live without your sensations, Thorgaad?" Imgaad wept, untidy drops spattering the floor by her. "It's the only thing that keeps you separate, that makes you you. Otherwise you'd just be part of the common stream. Melded, welded, blended -- washing and flowing together are we, common parts of a common tide. That's all you or I had ever been until Nefarian arrived." She sighed. "Maybe I shouldn't have promised him anything, but there was no other way to get it. A one of a kind, he promised. Besides," she said, "You know I'd rather dry than accept charity." You, there, surely remember how it was. Chewing together, squishing together, birthing both of us together. Some never share an experience like that in a whole planet's turn, or, even, ever.    I know you are feeling for Thorgaad and Imgaad. Who could help it? What happened to the chamber? Who knows? Could the tragedy have been avoided? Yes, I know you feel it was the worst thing that could happen to a Gaad. Shall I help your memory, just a little? First you surely recall you were all set to leave the chamber. What a let-down the day would be after The Experience. Credit was no longer valid with Nefarian since you had mortgaged to him anything he wanted. Was it Nefarian who was responsible for jamming the door? And Nefarian who made the windows stick? So there was no way you could leak out? When the suns came out, it became clear we were all in for the hottest day in planetspans -- yes, it will surely be recorded so in all the history tapes for the future. Recall how quiet the chamber was? Such efficient sound insulation. You tried the communicator. Maybe they hadn't turned it off, yet, as they had threatened. A shame you had used all your tokens for your wild experiences and hadn't paid your utilities. "Harkenharkenharken," you bubbled into the transcommunicator. "Emergency, emergency." "You may pay your bill at the highgully station during the hours of duskcool and your communicator services will be restored," the recording simpered. Warmer, even wanner. Hotter, even hotter. You looked at each other. There 'J'as less left. Should you combine? Maybe you could make it until the suns went down. Such a decision. A blending for all time it would mean, if you managed to survive the heat. You were too tacky, too thick, to ever be pulled apart at this state. How horrifying to see first a little of one, then the other, turn to steam, then disappear into the plaster of the ceiling and walls. Less and less. Oh, the sensation was the more poignant because your intentions had been so good. Brave Thorgaad, giving your Imgaad the experiences of lifetimes she could never live. And the Honor of Imgaad, repaying doubly over with the finest doublewammy Nefarian had offered, ever, to Hydran. And now? Isn't it becoming difficult even to think? The outlines of the chamber are vague, smeary. You are both boiling down to a thick, sticky ichor, clinging to the central pod. Imgaad, there is just enough flow left for you to reach your beloved one. So, Thorgaad, strong Thorgaad, stretch -- stretch ! Yes, like that. Trickle, trickle, you can do it -- of course it is hard when you're so viscous. But that too is a new sensation, heywhat? Almost there now, ooze a bit more -- you, too, Imgaad. Will we ever be able to be reconstituted, Thorimgaad? I must admit, truthfully, that it is doubtful. You said you wo.uld rather dry than accept charity. And so you have. Such a sweet but bitter experience, don't you think? Do you think old Nefarian should be kicked off the planet Hydran because he delivers what his customers want?    "Nefarian, you rascal, you did those poor things in just to make a fast buck here on dementia!" The plant waved its leafy tentacles at the timetrader, "Excuse me, Nefarian, while I bloom." The giant plant huffed and puffed and voila! it was covered with cow-sized flowers, red, velvety, like double gladioli. Nefarian waited until the most intense of the plant's parfume had been wafted elsewhere by the winds. "Once you have bloomed, Clemintinien, you know you're really going to be tied down. So many responsibilities you'll have from now through harvest." The Plant shrugged. "I know. The blooming is something everyone should experience, but the time between that and fruitdrop is a drag. Routine, dull -- if there were only some way to break it. At least I'll have the Gaad experience to think about." "You can have more than that, much more. You've already paid in full, just for letting me watch you bloom. And promising me some fruit from your next dropping. I know you know how valuable it is elsewhere. It'll be a real novelty of course, but may become one of the most sought-after items on my route." Nefarian stroked one of the flowers. It pushed toward him like a cat when petted. "Let me ask you, first, Clemintinien, if you didn't think the Gaads were sensational. Yes? You know, I have others, a plethora of diversions which can make this fruiting the best time of your life. Price? Why ask. We can come to an agreeable solution between now and your next bloom. Can I ask you? It looked so easy, the way you did it -- " "Oh it was, this time," the Plant agreed, rustling its flowers provocatively. "But sometimes you wouldn't believe the complications." Nefarian smiled his many understanding smiles. "There is someone somewhere who could believe it.  could believe it," the timetrader said. Perhaps you have never wondered what would happen if the Venebees refused to pollinate your Etrusian stamen. No? Beyond belief! Try to imagine: surely no where in the universe, is there such pain, anguish, suspense as to what will happen. And then, when the Venebees come -- what excitation, what joy, a resurrection and more. To know, you must become. Worth your while ? No, worth your life. Would Nefarian lie to you?  galaxy If a man told you "The only physics I ever took was Ex-Lax," would you put him in charge of nuclear power policy? That's not a trick question. The founder of the California People's Lobby once said it, and he was the architect of the Nuclear Shutdown Initiatives. I've started this column four times, and I'm still not happy. The problem is this: I want Galaxy readers to support a research project I'll tell you about shortly, but I don't want to add to mythology; and the project involves fusion. There's the rub. Alas, "fusion" has in all too many places and for all too many people become an incantation, a magical formula which, when uttered, ends all rational debate about power policies. In fact, the situation is worse than that: "fusion" is a good word, and fusion scientists are white magicians: "fission" is evil, and its supporters have made deals with Satan to loose the evil djinn Plutonium onto this world. In these days when our representatives have shunted off primary responsibility for power policy decisions onto the general public, it's important -- at least to me -- that the public deals in physics, not myth. Now science fiction readers, unlike the Ex-Lax expert, are seldom proud, of ignorance; indeed, from the letters I get, and the audience response during my lectures, the opposite is true, SF readers often know very much more about technology than the general public does -- and yet are often conscientious enough not to get into the debates, because they know enough to convince them they've no right to fixed opinions. That's admirable, but it may prove disastrous: carried to an extreme the trend means that only the opinionated and truly ignorant have a voice. Therefore: I want to plug electron-beam fusion research; but I want your informed support, and since I know, again from my lecture tours, that an awful lot of people don't really understand either fission or fusion, I'm going to start with the basics. My apologies to those who find this discussion elementary. I will try, for the benefit of those whose only physics are Ex-Lax but who don't boast about that, to keep this reasonably simple.    E me # , saith Einstein; that is, mass (m) can be converted into energy (E). To be precise, energy in ergs equals converted mass, in grams, times the square of the speed of light in centimeters per second. Light-speed (c) is # x # # cmsec, so converting a gram of mass to energy would yield # #I ergs, something like # kilotons, or about # times as much energy in all forms as the average used by each person in the U.S. last year. The equation says nothing about how that energy comes out. A moment's thought will show you that can be important. If it all comes out as neutrinos it won't do us much good. There's no way to catch them. If it comes out as protons or electrons, we're in good shape: they're charged particles, and we can pass them through a ceramic tube with coils of wire around it to get electricity directly. (That last trick is called magnetobit more complex than it sounds; but we know how to do it. It only takes energetic charged particles.) Unfortunately, most nuclear reactions do not produce charged particles. A great deal of nuclear energy appears as neutrons, and we can't catch them in a magnetic basket. What we can do is put something in their way. They get slowed down, or stopped, and their kinetic energy is converted into heat. We extract that heat, use it to boil water, and put the water through turbines. The turbine neither knows nor cares where the heat came from; it's ail the same to it whether the heat source was burning coal, fissioning Uranium, or fusing Hydrogen. The turbine system is the most efficient thing we've got for turning heat into electricity; but it's not # efficient and never will be, nor will anything else, including myth about fusion: it may be marginally more efficient than either fossil energy or fission, but it will still have waste heat, and will still require cooling systems. No one really knows the effective operating temperatures of fusion devices -- we haven't even got anything that works in a laboratory yet -- but if we assume they'll be hotter than either coal or fission, fusion systems will be somewhat more efficient than those we've got; but not all that much more so. Known efficiencies for fossil and fission plants, and assumed ones for fusion plants, are given in Table One. Fission systems work thusly: a neutron source is brought near an atom that breaks apart. Neutrons are emitted. Other atoms are broken into lighter elements and more neutrons. Some of the additional neutrons axe used to break up even more atoms (chain reaction), others are allowed to bombard useless stuff like Uranium-# and turn it into useful stuff like Plutonium-#, and the rest are caught for their heat energy. Fusion goes the other way. If you squeeze hydrogen atoms together and get them hot enough, they turn into helium. The resulting helium doesn't mass quite as much as the original hydrogen: result, energy. It sounds simple, and it is. This is the reaction that powers the Sun. Unfortunately, we don't know how to do it, and we may never learn. Certainly we haven't even a theoretical clue as to how to bring off stellar fusion; the temperatures and pressures involved are plain beyond us. So, we go to the next best thing and use Deuterium, which we'll call "D". There are two reactions: D  D-T  p  # MeV (# kWhrgram) Eq. I and D  D --  # He #  n  # MeV (# kW-hrgram) Eq. # and I'd better explain what all that means before I lose someone. (Percentage of generated heat turned into useful electricity.) Coal Nuclear Deuterium Average in present use # Fission Fusion Best in present use Expected with improvements (Theoretical : # (?) First, Deuterium is "heavy" hydrogen. Ordinary hydrogen atoms have one proton tp) and one electron (e), and nothing else. D has an additional neutron (n); it could be written as # Hi where the left superscript is the atomic weight, H is the symbol for hydrogen, and the right subscript is the atomic number. Tritium, (T), is "superheavy" hydrogen with # neutrons, and could be written # Hi. By the same token, # He # is "light" helium; normal helium is # He # , and this stuff is missing a neutron. For reasons we won't worry about here, it's convenient to meaelectron Volts (MeV), and I've given the textbook figures; for our purposes, though, the kiloWatthours per gram of material fused is more relevant. For comparison, a regular #Watt lightbulb will use # kW-hr each year if left burning; obviously a #-Watt heater uses I kW-hr each hour. A kW-hr of electric power costs between # and # to generate, and is sold to the consumer for from # to a dime (although I understand that lawsuits, strikes, and interesting administrative methods have got New Yorkers paying about #kW-hr). The two reactions shown are equally probable. Both go on at the same time, and there's no known way to favor one over the other. The Tritium and "light" helium can themselves be made to react with more D, as follows: D  T # He #  n  # MeV (# kW-hrgram) Eq # and D  # He# --  # He#  p # MeV (# kW-hrgram) Eq # and I'm not giving these equations just to show off. Look at them a moment. First, note that Tritium. It's radioactive with a half-life of # years. We can bum up most of it with the eq. # reaction, but we've got to keep it from getting into the atmosphere. It's in the same situation as Plutonium: a useful product that we need for power; and it should suffer the same fate as Plutonium, "burning" in a nuclear reactor. Until it is "burned" though, it's one of the hazards of the power system, and there's no way to change that. Second, note those neutrons. They must be caught if we're to extract their energy. W'hen neutrons hit other atoms, they produce radioactive isotopes. Clever design can minimize the number of truly dangerous radioactive waste products, but can never eliminate them entirely. Thus the fusion industry will need nuclear waste-disposal, and there goes myth Number Two. True: fusion is cleaner than fission power systems; but it is not that much cleaner. Third, the fuel isn't free. We can't use ordinary hydrogen; we have to extract the D from it, and that takes energy; thus, at first, fugalaxy sion plants will consume more energy than they produce -- just as, for the first years of their lives, fission plants haven't produced the energy it took to refine their fuels, or coal plants the energy it took to mine the coal. All will, of course, show a net energy profit after two or three years. And finally there's the real problem: we don't know how to do it. The basic equations for Uranium fission were known for a long time before Fermi built his "pile" in the squash court of the University of Chicago, and nature was very cooperative anyway: the materials needed for Fermi's experiment were cheap, easily available, and simply fabricated; the instrumentation was standard; and the control system was uncomplicated. Despite the ease with which Fermi demonstrated the feasibility of self-sustained controlled fission (it worked first time), it took twenty years to get usable power from a fission reactor. There's no reason to believe the engineering of a practical fusion power plant will take less time; and we are not yet to the squash court. We don't know that we can do it at all -- and we're certainly a long way from running our TV sets on electricity produced by fusing D. I have never found an expert who believes we will have a working commercial fusion power plant in this century. The only people who say different are not in the game -- and many have very large axes to grind. "Waiting for fusion" is simply not a feasible power policy. There goes the fourth myth. Depressing, isn't it? Cheer up. First, we don't need fusion. There are other ways to power our industrial civilization; other ways to spark the Third Industrial Revolution. We can all get rich even if controlled fusion never works. That ought to be good news. Here are some methods.    First, my favorite, the oceanthermal system, which makes use of the temperature difference between warm surface water and cold bottom water. There's more than enough power in the Tropics to run the world, the Sun renews it constantly, and we know it will work because a working plant was built in #. However, my engineering friends tell me that's the hard way; and we aren't likely to have operating ocean-thermal systems before the year # anyway. So what are some other ways? Here's where I get into trouble. The easiest way of all is one we have now: good old reliable (average nuclear plant operates # mos. each year; fossil, # mos. each year) nuclear fission. It already works, and we've already mined enough potential fuel to last us several hundred years; moreover, there's enough U-# in ordinary rock to operate the world high-energy economy for millenia. Alas, that takes breeder reactors, and they're controversial. They make Plutonium, and everyone knows that Plutonium is "the most toxic material known to man." Ralph Nader has told us so. Of course Ralph Nader is also the man who, with fanfare, bought a manual rather than an electric typewriter "to conserve energy". My electric uses the electricity generated by about a quarter of a cup of oil each of us, had an electric typer going they'd consume a few thousand barrels of oil annually: not very much in an economy that measures oil day. Maybe we ought to take a closer look at some of the other things Mr. Nader says. His heart's in the right place, but he doesn't seem able to do much quantitative thinking. Toxicity of Plutonium compared to other substances is shown in Table Two. Now we don't spread much botulin around the landscape, but we do spray crops with arsenic tri-oxide; in fact, we today import # times as much arsenic as we'd have nuclear wastes if the entire US electric system were run on nuclear fission. Now I keep telling myself paper in defense of nuclear fission power; that it's a political matter; but dammit, at least the public debates ought to make sense. It's one thing seriously and soberly to debate the advantages and disadvantages of fission over fossil fuel; but it's quite another to have such an important issue decided by mythology and demonology. One last thing, then: nuclear wastes are radioactive. There. That ought to end the debate. Surely no one wants "nuclear pollution". If I sound sarcastic, my apologies; somebody really and truly said that to me not long ago. Meant it, too; and she was an important political party official. So let's look at radioactivity in quantitative terms. Table Three Toxicity of various substances. per spoonful Arsenic Tri-oxide Botulinus toxin # Plutonium oxide (ingested)  metallic Pu is never employed in reactors. # (thousandths of a rem) received by each US citizen on the average. Further, let's add a couple bits of information: of the # survivors exposed to # rems (# mrem) at Hiroshima-Nagasaki, fewer than # hundred died of cancer. The probability of developing cancer from radiation exposure is about # per rem (not mrem). At this point in my lectures someone generally says, loudly, "sabotage!" Nuclear plants are vulnerable to that, aren't they? Well, yes; but not very. The #" steel and concrete containment is designed to take an aircraft crashing into it without rupture. Anyone stealing nuclear fuels for terror purposes has set himself a pretty suicidal task, will need vast technological resources, and won't get very many people fast -- what's the point of threatening people with an increased probability of cancer # years after you set off your infernal device? Plastique will do a more spectacular job. In other words, if we're going to debate power policy, let's do it right, with comparisons of risks, not you're interested, my lecture fees aren't too high, and you can get me through this magazine. Be prepared to pay expenses. This has taken us a long way from fusion, hasn't it? No; because Sources of Radiation Received by Average US Citizen (Annual) Natural Sources Man-Made Sources Cosmic Rays X-ray, diagnostic Building materials X-ray, therapy Food Radio-pharmacy Ground Global fallout Air Color TV Own blood (K-#) Nuclear Power plants .# Total If live at boundarys of nuclear power plant Total Total annual #  Varies with altitude; greatest at high altitude cities.  Varies with material; greatest w ith brick and stone. fusion, like other power systems, needs to be discussed in context. I will not recommend fusion research as a magic remedy for the world's ills. I do recommend it, though. For all its disadvantages, fusion will be, if it works, the power system of the future. First, it's very fuel-efficient. If we can extract all the energy from our D, we get an average of about # kW-hrgram, which is # times the energy per gram obtained times the energygram from burning fossil fuels. A few thousand metric tons of D each year could power the world. Second, the fuel's not hard to get. There is about one atom of D for every # atoms of ordinary hydrogen. The world's D supply could come from under fifty plants with water intake valves ten to twenty feet in diameter. By world's energy supply, I mean the equivaa day -- more than enough to let Ralph Nader have a new Selectric. Third, we can never run out of kilometers of water on this Earth, and at a cubic kilometer each year we'd be able to run a long time; nor would we, as I've heard someone say, "lower the oceans"; at least not more than an atomic diameter or two. Fourth, fusion is certainly preferable to fission: the wastemanagement problem is much simpler. There are fewer long-term radioactive wastes to worry about. Although we can and will (and already have) shipped tons of Plutonium around without anyone being injured, the stuff is unpleasant, and we'd be better off without it even if fusion won't eliminate all nuclear wastes. So how do we do it? There are two major theories on how fusion plants might work. First, remember that the goal is extremely high temperatures and pressures. You can't contain them in a material object, because either your reaction melts your container, or your container cools off the D and prevents the reaction. Thus non-material confinement systems, which means in practice Magnetic Confinement. The lion's share of all fusion research goes to that. The problems are hairy: both engineering and scientific questions remain unanswered. The equipment is huge, complex, and (need I say it?) costly. There are blind alleys. We had stellerators, and magnetic rings, and various kinds of pinch-bottles, and every one of them failed. It isn't that they weren't worth building, understand; we have learned a lot about magnetohydrodynamic stability of plasmas (there's a buzz phrase for you). The current approach is a device called a tokamak, and if you need to know more about those go to your nearest library. Magnetic confinement isn't expected to produce fusion neutrons for another ten years, and few think it will, even in the laboratory, produce more power than it consumes before #. It gets plenty of funding. The second approach is called Inertial Confinement. This consists of taking small pellets of D, or a D and T mixture, and zapping them with lots of energy. The zapping has to be done just right. If you're not careful, too much zapping energy gets inside the pellet and tends to disrupt it before fusion can take place. There are other failure mechanisms, such as lopsided zaps, and not enough zap power. Inertial confinement has this advantage: it is pretty certain to work. That is, the problems are more engineering than scientific. It may never work usefully, but it almost has to work if we get the geometry right and shoot enough power to the pellets. It has a second advantage: the equipment is much cheaper (for laboratory demonstraliqn reactors; not necessarily for a working commercial power generating system). Thus Inertial Confinement gets about # of the fusion research budget. There are two branches of Inertial Confinement: laser (photon) bombardment, and particle bombardment. Of the research money in inertial confinement, # or more Ses to laser systems. There's a reason for that: laser bombardment just may have produced fusion ala Step farther out Sitarberg.Bester. Harris#?!, feglst, Pohl and Aktiss "What a lively, informative, outrageous... hilarious, insightful collection of glimpses beyond the veil." -- Harlan Ellison HEbtiS Some Personal Histories of Science Fiction Writers Illustrated. # # at bookstores or direct fromftHarper e )Row ready. There was some fanfare a private company, seemed to have obtained fusion neutrons. There's still some question about just what most fusion people believe that laser bombardment will eventually work out. Right now they're looking at different kinds of lasers, and may have to invent a new one (called Brand X Laser) which will zap the pellet with enough energy, yet won't penetrate the pellet too fast. I don't know whether laser inertial confinement gets enough money or not, but I suspect they do. Comes now (finally!) the point of this column. On a recent lecture tour I visited Sandia Laboratories (a government-owned non-profit corporation) in Albuquerque, New Mexico. I went through their labs, and I spent a good bit of time talking with Gerald Yonas, the fusion project manager. I came away a believer. Sandia is the only place that is trying electron bombardment in an inertial confinement system. Their dollars a year for that research. That, in my judgment, is peanuts: especially in view of growing evidence that electron bombardment may be the way to go. Sandia may, just may, have caught the brass ring. Why do I say this? Well, first, the Soviets are trying electron bombardment, and they claim to have produced about # fusion neutrons in each reaction. That claim is open to some doubt. Official American reaction is "Congratulations!", and, in private, the comment "That may put them a few months ahead of us". Very private reaction from many US experts is more sceptical. The bombardment process itself produces about # s neutrons. Now, 'tis true there's a way to tell fusion neutrons from other neutrons; but it takes very sophisticated instrumentation, and many doubt the Soviets have it. Then too, the Soviets produced their announcement as part of the #th Party Congress shindig, and gave absolutely no technical details, which is suspicious. For all that, no one would be that surprised to find that the Russians have indeed brought it off. After all, we expect to within a year.    I have watched a man spend four ity. It made him unhappy. He It happened at Sandia labs: they were zapping a pellet with electrons. Of course they didn't spend long: a few nano-seconds, to be exact, so the total cost of the electricity was a few dollars; but if they could have kept it up! The Sandia equipment is impressive. It's also massive, as you'd expect, considering that they handle have to charge up enormous capacitance systems. Sirens wail, red lights flash, needles crawl across dials, just like in a good science fiction movie, and finally the technician puts his fingers in his ears. I didn't, in time, and the noise of a couple of mega-joules arcing into a target is not easily forgotten. Even so, it's not enough. That's what costs the money: building equipment that will handle those voltages without breakdown (and breakdowns are spectacular around there; I didn't see one, but I saw insulators the size of a desk with inch-deep gouges burned into them). Then there's the triggering problem: that system has to discharge ail its energy at the right time, and the right time is measured ing that they can do it; but they can. I saw it done. Incidentally, the voltage amplifier systems they use are called Marx generators, which gives rise to a number of puns, political jokes and worse; when they were ready to fire someone shouted "Harpo's ready!" and another man said "Stand by to fire Groucho." Then there was the zap! and a million joules flowed for a few nanoseconds. Mega-joules. A joule is # # ergs. I was duly impressed until we got to talking after the experiment. The reason they don't have fusion yet is they just can't pump enough power through the system fast enough; but don't get discouraged. The amount of power needed isn't so very large after all. In fact, we calculated that a Sears Lifetime Battery contains about # mega-joules; if we could just discharge it in a couple of nano-seconds we'd have fusion. They're building a system that they expect will do the job. At the moment Sandia hopes to be at the squash court stage by #: that is, by then they hope to have proved that electron bombardment, inertial confinement fusion will work and can, with a lot more skull sweat and good engineering design, eventually be part of a useful electric power system. dollars a year. This is the system I mentioned in the beginning of this article. I think it deserves more money, because with more money they may get to the squash court before #. They don't promise it, but then they don't need much more money either; a doubling of their not only let them build more hardware faster, but also let them coordinate some theoretical work going on around the country , and bring in other scientists as consultants. So: if you're in a mood to write your Congressman about energy problems, you might mention that here's a slot where, in my considwill do a lot of good. Please don't support this because you think it will get us to the year #; it won't. Don't support it because you think it will eliminate our need for nasty Plutonium. Do it as a present for your children; do it because we could use some decent national goals, and cheap clean fusion power is one of the better gifts the US could offer the world (and wouldn't it have far more beneficial and lasting aid program you ever heard of?). Do it because we can afford it, and maybe it's something we ought to do.  books range much higher, but we've reduced their overall averER we are offering you your choice of any title in this list with a purchase of # books. Buy # -- get one free. Buy # -- get # free, etc. Science Fiction (A#S) Three outstanding stories of the past, future -- and present! -- by an award-winning author (who) "has feeling for the fantastic and knows how to build a suspenseful story." -- The New York Times (ANI I #) A novel of an eons-long war between galactic civilizations. "A new high in imagination!" -- Galaxy (AN#) A classic of science-fiction suspense. Six alien shape-changers are out to foil Earth's desperate bid for survival. Five have been captured -- but the last Is about to succeed! "The fiction of Damon Knight... is miraculously clear even to the reader who has never before encountered science fiction." -- Anthony Boucher Ed. (AN#) Eight visions of the far future compiled and edited by a man who is himself an acknowledged master of such visions. With stories by Anderson, Campbell, Clarke, Leiber, Silverberg, Smith and Vance -- how can you go wrong? berg, Ed. (AN#) What are the parameters of man's relationship with his demongenie, technology? Find out in this superb collection of stories by Bren Aldiss, James Blish, Fritz Lieber, Lewis Greats! The very best stories from your favorite science-fiction magazines. Editors of Galaxy (AQ#) Baen, Ed. (AQ#) Baen, Ed. (AQ#) Fantasy stunning tale of terror and the Occult by a man whom many consider to be the best in the field. "Leiber has never written anything better... which perhaps is all that needed to be said." -- Damon Knight Go Ape! Award winning writer David Gerrold tells of the final Armageddon of Apes vs. Men! slaves wage a bloody war of terror against their human conquerors! Galaxy's Science Editor sends two Apes back in time to present-day Earth to steal a final victory! Effinger (ANI #) -- Another awardwinning writer pits Men against Apes in a fantastic battle for supremacy! finger (ANI #) -- Battles to escape from the Planet of the Apes! (ANI #) -- Trapped forever in a world of Apes! Non-FIctlon of Special Interest K.C. Sabin (AG#) An internationally known psychic teaches her amazing method for transforming simple cards into prophetic tools. (AQ#) Five famous psychics probe the dread secrets of "The Devil's Triangle." Steiger (AN#) An up-to-the-minute proble of the power of Extra-Sensory Perception. (AS#) Revives the celebrated occult journal that gained eminence early in the century. with numbers corresponding to titles you wish to order.  Add # per order for postagehandling.  Add applicable sales tax.  Minimum order: # books.  Enclose payment.  Special bonus: On orders of # or more we absorb all postage and handling costs.  (Dept. G) # Kennedy Drive, j I Hauppauge, New York # I I enclose  for the I  books whose numbers I I have placed in the boxes beJ j low. I understand that the  I price is only # each. Since i I I have ordered # books or I  more I am also listing my j bonus selections.  J Part two Can this be the solar system? The sun has become much hotter than can account for. There have been radical changes in the topographies of Mercury and Mars and the atmosphere of Venus. Uranus is out of its orbit and missing some of its atmosphere. The only likely candidate for Earth now orbits Jupiter! And they're both too hot! But if this isn't the solar system, why is Saturn exactly where it ought to be? is a human personality recorded into a ship's computer. His changed state has made Peerssa more intellectually rigid than ever. Always a patriot, Peerssa is determined to find or rebuild the State as it existed in # AD. different. Corbell is a fragile old man. Bom #I AD, he lost most of three gigantic black hole at the galactic core; but he has only years or months to live. He chooses to land on Earth and explore while his life lasts. Failure to communicate: he lands in the wrong place. The new east coast of North America is far too hot for life. Try Antarctica? Corbell, his life limited by his pressure suit batteries, searches a dead city to find teleportation booths that don't send far enough; then a subway network that might. It developes that the undersea subways have been gimmicked by an evil old woman with a remarkable cane and a remarkable mania. Corbell winds up as her prisoner, in country the children of the state cool enough to be habitable. Mirelly-Lyra was bom # years after Corbett's proper time. She too has traveled to the galactic core. She returned much earlier; she knows something of the degeneration of the State. But her main concern is the Dictator immortality, which was somewhere on Earth when she landed, and which may be still available, she besmall "zero-time jail" preserved her; why not the eternal youth treatment? But she has been unable to find it. Instead, she will settle for medicines more advanced than her own, brought back to Earth by a space-traveler who must have left the solar system thousands of years later than she did. Which is to say, Corbell. Corbell' s protest brings a touch of the cane, which brings unbearable mental agony. The lesson is effective. CorbeU lies. Yes, he has the medicines, but they are aboard ship, in orbit. He himself is still ambulatory at around five hundred (he tells her). They can't reach the ship unless Corbell calls Peerssa first, via the radio in his pressure suit helmet. Peerssa doesn't answer. Corbell uses a teleporting "phone booth" to escape. But he's half-sure Mirelly-Lyra can track him. He is moved by more than fear now. So the old woman would steal advanced medicines from a later age, would she? Two could play at that game. He staggered through clean, geometric, empty, sound-deadened corridors. Doors did not drop for him. Twice he tried holding his plastic disk against what he thought were entrance plates. It was all he could think of, and it didn't work. Whatever this place was, Corbell -- or the dead man he had robbed -- was not authorized to pass these doors. The suit became too heavy for him. He dropped it. He talked to the helmet, but it didn't answer. Where the hell was Peerssa? Corbell had freed Peerssa from all orders past and future. Corbell had gone unprotected into an unknown environment; had later dropped out of communication. J. B. Corbell, Mark II: missing, presumed dead. By now Peerssa could be rounding the sun on his way to some nearby star. Searching for the State. Peerssa's interstellar laser beam could have burned the old woman down as she crossed a street. But Corbell' s computer had abandoned him... and Corbell hurled the helmet viciously into the cloudrug -- not as hard as he wanted, because his hands were still bound. The blind faceplate stared after him as he went on. His legs were starting to cramp. The clean air was turning musty with the old smell of something truly dead, when Corbell came at last to an open door. He thought the mechanism had failed... and then he saw why. A small hole had been burned through the gold plate. Beyond the doorway was cruder damage and a richer smell. It had been a surgery, he guessed. At least, that looked like an operating table with machinery suspended above it, and the machinery included scalpels on jointed arms. There were crumbled brown skeletons. One, naked, lay in a pool of dust on the table. Two others sprawled against a wall. Their uniforms, partly decayed, were yet in better shape than the bones within. The cloth bore charred slashes that continued into the bones, as if men had been hacked by a white-hot sword. These men had been mansized, Corbell's size. The wall behind the desk had a hole in it big enough to drive a car through. Bombs? Corbell heaved himself up on the table with the skeleton. He rubbed the bandages against a scalpel edge...and behold! His wrists were free. Now he moved to the great gap in the wall. He was getting his breath back, but his heartbeat was fast and Buttery . What he wanted most was a chance to lie down and rest... until he looked down into the vault. It was two stories high and windowless. To the left, a thick circle of metal almost the height of the wall, with a stylized ship's wheel set in it. It looked for all the world like a bank-vault door. There were guard posts: glass cubicles set just below the ceiling, and in the cubicles were skeletons armed with things like spotlights with rifle butts. A bank vault seemed out of place in a hospital. There were shelves on all three walls, floor to ceiling. The few items still on the shelves were not gold bars. They were bottles. The floor, ten feet below Corbell, was covered with broken glass. There was a half-melted metal thing very like the animated dishwasher that had attacked Corbell and Peerssa as burglars. Other machinery looked intact. There was an instrument console that might have been (given the hospital motif) diagnostic equipment. There were a matched pair of transparent "phone booths", glass cylinders with rounded tops. Corbell saw these and lusted. The invaders had brought a ladder. He climbed down carefully, treating himself as fragile. Four skeletons at the bottom showed that the invaders had not had things all their own way. He stepped carefully among the bones. As a hospital the place made a good crypt... better than most, in fact. Cool. Clean. No insects, no scavengers, no fungus. But it wasn't death Corbell was running from. It was a silver cane and a change more humiliating than death. The lights were still on in the vault. Indicator lights glowed on the console. With luck the booths would work too. He stepped into one and looked for the dial. No dial, just a button set in a slender post. No choice about where he was going. Corbell wondered if the Norn would be waiting at the other end. He made himself push the button anyway. Nothing happened. He cursed luridly, pushed out of the booth and tried the other. The second booth didn't even have a door, and there was fine dust floating in it. What the hell? What was this place? The drugs on the shelves must have been incredibly valuable. Four human guards and a metal killer, a single door that looked like it would stand off an atomic attack, an instantelsewhere booth with only one terminal and another booth you couldn't even get out of... an inagainst all that, with bombs... and suddenly he knew where he must be. It was a double jolt. Those shelves must have held Dictator immortality. And they were bare. Everything fitted. Of course you'd store geriatric drugs in a hospital. The booths must lead directly to Dictator strongholds... and even they could only appear in the closed booth. If the man in the booth wore the right face, someone outside could dial him into the booth that had a door. If not, he was a sitting duck for the laser weapons. And the vault door might well stand an atomic attack. But thieves had come through a wall... and maybe they'd used atomics too. Did Mirelly-Lyra know about this place? She must. She'd have kept looking until she found it. And so would Corbell, and she knew it: the Norn herself had told him about Dictator immortality. He had to get out of here. Exhaustion had become an agony. He would climb the ladder if he must, if he could, but he tried the vault door first. And it was open! All of his strength and weight were just enough to swing it wide. The invaders must have left by the door they could not enter. So did he, very gratefully. The line of "phone booths" was on this floor. He had walked a zigzag path from there; he might have trouble finding his way back -- He saw the booths as he rounded a comer. And he saw Mirelly-Lyra Zeelashisthar, holding her cane like a gun and squinting at something in her other hand. Just before he ducked back he saw her look up at the ceiling with her teeth bared. It wasn't him she was tracing. It was his pressure suit helmet. Peerssa, goodby. Corbell counted to thirty, then stuck his nose around the comer. She wasn't there. He tiptoed through the cloud-rug to the next intersection and peered around it. She wasn't there either, and he crossed the intersection at a leap and was in the nearest booth with the disc in his hand. Mirelly-Lyra would not have liked the way he was smiling. Two commas crossed; an S reversed; an hourglass on its side and pushed inward from the ends; a crooked pi. The corridors vanished. In blackness he thumbed the door open and stepped out into blackness. A gust of warm, damp wind whipped at him, and at the same time he saw dim light: a slender, hot pink crescent with the horns down at eye level. He stood still while his eyes adjusted. A world took form around him. He was on a flat roof, looking into a solar eclipse. They must be fairly common these days, with both Sol and Jupiter occluding so much of the sky. But it was beautiful, a hot pink ring lighting sea and city with red dusk. He wished he could stay. Mirelly-Lyra must be finding his pressure suit helmet about now. There were stairs. He would have been happier knowing how tall the building was, but he didn't. He had to walk all the way to the bottom -- and he was reassured to recognize the lobby -- pause for a precious moment of rest, then climb up three flights. Next question: had the Norn noticed that he had not closed the office door? The sixth door was open a crack. He found a button blocking it. The door resisted his weight, gave slowly, let him in. They must have turned these offices out like popcorn boxes, he thought. Did this office connect to the exploded bedroom? He had bet his life on it. He stepped into the booth and looked for the intercom panel. Five buttons. He pushed the top one. Through the glass door he saw a sand beach and Tapping waves. Ye gods, those booths along the shore must have been private intercom booths! The Dictators were selfish bastards, he thought; but his forebrain was occupied in pushing button ##. Back in the office. He pushed # # . In red-tinged darkness he saw a triangular floor plan, walls and roof exploded outward. A dark doughnut shape, coiled just where he would have stepped on it, raised a white face, questioningly. He shouted, "Yeediaa!" "Meep?" He jabbed the fourth button down. The startled cat-tail vanished. Sunken tub, shower... He thought of hot water and comfort and sleep, and the hell with it. Would the old woman set her private zero-time "jail" next to a Turkish bath? Why not? But he pushed the bottom button anyway, to see what there was to see. Thoughts of sleep returned. His knees sagged. His muscles and bones seemed to be melting. But he saw. Ovens and cupboards to left and right. A long dining table, floating, and lines of floating chairs. The hooded Nom at the far end, and the silver cane foreshortened, end on. Behind her, shards of a picture window, and a bundle of thick cables running over the sill. He stabbed two buttons and kicked out at the door. II He was trying to remember something. It was urgent. -- See now, I hit an intercom button, then the door button, then kick out. Or the other way around? Intercom, door, kick out. Didn't wait -- couldn't wait -- never thought so fast in my life. Pressure on his ankles. He thrashed a bit, got his elbows under him to lift his head. The door of the "phone booth" was trying to lift under his ankles. Beyond, the great red sun was almost whole again, a chunk still missing behind black Jupiter. Closer: a desk floated above cloud-rug. He smiled and closed his eyes. It was seconds or minutes before he stirred himself. The sun was still cut by Jupiter. He stood on the door while he looked for something to wedge it. Assume the Nom was still guarding her zero-time device and her drug supply. He hadn't seen it, but what else could the cables be for? It must be there, and now she knew he was after her drugs. By now she would have found that the intercom to the office wasn't working. She would assume that Corbell had blocked the door open. If it started working now she'd be through in an instant. He couldn't let the door close. But there wasn't anything to wedge it. She could be coming here now. He'd barred her from the general "phone booth" system. Her car was here, just outside; she couldn't use that. So... yeah. Her fastest route was by intercom to the beach. Jog down to someone else's intercom booth, thence to someone else's office, dial for this building. By now she could be trotting down from the roof. And he still hadn't found anything to block the door! He stripped off his undersuit and wedged it in the door. It was cool for a moment, until the sweat dried on him. Now he was naked... and ashamed; what he saw when he looked down was not a self to be proud of. But who would see him but Mirelly-Lyra? The old woman was probably in no better shape. His personal possessions had dwindled to an ancient, withered body (stolen) and a single plastic credit card disc (also stolen). He took them down three flights of stairs and out. The car was where they had left it. It wouldn't start. He looked for a key or a key slot. If the Nora had taken the key he'd have to walk. He found a slot, empty, and said a bad word before ne noticed its size... The plastic disc fit it perfectly. The cars must be public taxis. That was convenient. Now, if the cars' destination codes resembled the booths', all he had to do was punch for the police station. And get a gun! As he reached for the keyboard his hands started to shake. Then other muscles were twitching, and suddenly he was in convulsions. Strange noises came from his mouth. In fury and despair Corbell realised that the felon's corpse had finally failed him; he was dying, and the timing was wrong, Please, no! Not till the battle's overlie locked his hands together and forced them at the keyboard. He punched the compressed hourglass, tried again and missed, again and hit, had to stop for a minute. Neck muscles locked and twisted his head backward, agonizingly, and he saw a car coming around the gently curved drive like a homing missile. The convulsions were getting worse. He stabbed at the hourglass key again, and again, and... He didn't know how often he'd hit it. When the car began to move he let the convulsions have their way. Mental agony. Unconsciousness. Now convulsions. Maybe he ought to be compiling a list of what the silver cane wouldn't do. It wouldn't stop a bubble car. The convulsions eased. Presently he could turn his head. Mirelly-Lyra was far behind him, out of her car, still firing. His motion carried her around the curve of the drive. He tried to relax. Random muscles locked and released in his legs, his back, his neck, his eyelids. It wasn't just the after-effects of the silver cane. He'd been through too much nightmare. He was too old for this kind of thing. He had always been too old to play Monster And Villagers through a maze of cityscape with an armed madwoman behind him. "Come on, calm down," he whispered. "It's all over. Unless... " Unless there was a "Follow that car" button in Mirelly-Lyra 's dashboard. He'd still be there ahead of her. Allow, say, one minute to search the police station for a gun. Then get out. Oops! The booths didn't work. He'd tried to dial the police station earlier. The car tilted far over, rounded a comer and was on one of the radial streets. Corbell watched his rear. It was less unnerving than watching rubble come at him. He saw the edge of the hexagonal dome go past him. The street ended. He was crossing sand. Corbell turned in time to see a stretch of beach coming at him. The car ran straight toward the frothing white breakers, crossed them and headed out to sea at something like ninety miles pier hour. Ill Corbell's voice was a rusty, querulous whine. He didn't like it. It was interfering with his search. It said, "All right, Corbell! You won the argument. If your medicines were better you wouldn't have tried to steal mine. Now let's talk!" It wasn't much of a search. He had hoped that Mirelly-Lyra might have stored food in her car. But he'd opened the glove compartment, and he'd looked under the seats, and what else was there? Slit the upholsteiy? Corbell was hungry. "You'll find the talking switch on the far right of the panel. Just push it upward. Corbell?" Sure. And then you'll track me down and -- But Corbell was tempted. He could ask her about food. He could ask her how to turn off the receiver. The car zipped over the waves toward whatever destination its idiot brain had read from Corbell' s spastic directions. Beneath the edges of a thick grey-black cloud deck, the sun and crescent Jupiter had drifted apart along the horizon. The sun was lower now, its lower edge flattened. Something lifted out of the red sunglade. He thought it was a bottle-nosed dolphin until its size registered. It was halfway to the horizon, and lifting like a blimp released! Its head tilted just a bit, and it looked him over while it slowly settled back into the frothing red sea. A dolphin the size of a whale. So we killed the whales off after all, he thought. And later there was an ecological niche... "I must guess you're hearing me, Corbell. I'm tracking you toward the southernmost continent, toward what used to be the boys' capital c ity. You can't lose me from your path because you can't leave your car. Talk to me." It seemed she was tracking him anyway. He flipped the switch up and said, "Is there any food aboard this car?" "Hello, Corbell. If you try to steal my drugs again you will kill yourself. I've placed traps." "Then I won't." "Then we will be searching in seperate places. I give you a year to find the Dictator immortality. I wish I could give more, but you know my condition. If you will find the drug, I will become your woman. Otherwise I will kill you." He laughed. "A difficult choice." "You have not seen me when I was beautiful. I am the only woman for you, Corbell. There are no others left." "Don't count on too much. Peerssa says I'm low on sex urge." That upset her. "Have you never desired women, Corbell?" "I was married for twenty-two years." "What is married?" "Mated. Under contract." "Was there sex? Did you enjoy it?" Suddenly Corbell missed Mira belle terribly. He mourned her, not because she was dead, but because she was gone. And her other half went on and on, through a world grown more and more hallucinatory...If only he could have talked it over with Mira belle! "In sex and in all ways, our life was purest ecstasy, as is usual in marriage," Corbell said with a flippancy he did not feel. "I'm sorry I brought it up." "I had to know." Just to stick a pin in her, he said, "Has it ever occurred to you that I might not want the Dictator immortality? Maybe I'm content to grow old gracefully." "You tried to steal my drugs." "You've got me there." "There is no grace to growing old. One year, Corbell." "Hey, don't hang up. Have you any idea where I'm headed? I don't even know where we were." "There is a continent that covers the South Pole. You are aimed there. As for where we were, there is a continent whose long tip points at the southernmost continent. We were nearly at the tip. I suspect your target to be the city of -- " and for a moment her own voice broke through, before his resumed. Earth's last civilization." Departing Cape Horn for Antarctica, he thought. Where in Antarctica? "What destination did you type?" He risked telling her. "I was trying to get to the police station. What with the way my muscles were jumping around, I really don't know what I hit." "Could you have struck the key more than four times? Five would send you to World Police Headquar"Maybe." He laughed. "Well, it got me away from you." "One year, Corbell." In a year he could be dead... though in fact he felt pretty good. The aches, the exhaustion, die twitchies were going away. But the hunger had attained a fine cutting edge. "In an hour I'll be dead of starvation. Is there any food in this car?" "No." "What do I eat?" go to the park." She gave him an address for the keyboard of his taxi. "The park is untended now, but any fruits you find are edible, and most of the animals can be eaten if you can catch them." "Okay." "You will not find Dictator immortality there. There were never "Hey, Mirelly-Lyra. How long have you been looking?" "Perhaps ten years of my life." He was startled. "I got the impression you'd been at it for a century or so." "I was unlucky. When the children revived me from zero-time, they told me they would search out the Dictator immortality for me. I had no choice but to believe them, but they lied." "There was a vault in the hospital -- ' ' She laughed. "There is a vault in every hospital in every city that remains on Earth. I have searched them all. What vaults haven't been rifled contain nothing but poisons. The medicines have decayed with time and wet heat." "Tell me more. What did you learn about this Dictator immortality after you landed, before they locked you up?" "Almost nothing. Only that it was there." "Tell me. Tell me all the wrong answers so I don't have to waste my time on them." IV The children had been waiting when Mirelly-Lyra descended from her spacecraft. Her first guess was that they must be the result of a State breeding program. Dignified, self-possessed, articulate, they displayed an adult wisdom she took for supernormal intelligence. Later she realised that it was the result of lifetimes of experience. She had never seen their like. They had never seen hers. There were adults in the world, but they were a seperate breed. She never met them. She gathered that there were no more than a few thousand, all Dictator class by courtesy, all using the Dictator immortality. They kept themselves apart The children tried her by her own law. She gained the impression that it was a farce for their amusement. Perhaps that was paranoia. They were punctilious; they did not mock her; they did not deviate from laws seventy thousand years old. For her part, Mirelly-Lyra kept her dignity at all times, as she was at pains to inform Corbell. They sentenced her to the zerotime jail.    "Didn't you hear anything about the interstellar colonies?' ' "No, nothing." "It figures. They must have broken away long before you landed. That's why they fired on you. Not because you were Mirelly-Lyra, but because you were from Earth." There was a silence. Then, "I never understood that. Are you saying that the State broke apart?" "Yeah. It took a hell of a long time, that's all. The State was a water monopoly empire." Corbell was talking half to himself now. "They tend to last forever, unless something comes in from outside and breaks them up. But there wasn't anything outside the State. The collapse had to wait till the State made its own barbarians." Hesitantly Mirelly-Lyra said, "You talk as if you have known many kinds of State." "I pre-date the State. I was a corpsicle, a frozen dead man. When the State was a century or so old, they... turned a condemned criminal into Jerome Corbell." "Oh." Pause. "Then maybe you know more than I do. How could the State Break apart?" "Look at it this way. First there was the State expanding through the solar system. Later, much later, there were a lot of copies of the State, one for each star, all belonging to one big State run from Earth. Then... well, I'm guessing. I think it was children's immortality. "You made a big thing out of the advantages of making eleven-yearolds immortal. Okay, fine. What if the other States didn't accept children's immortality? Look at how different your children's State would be! The other States probably claimed they were the original State. That makes the Solar System State heretical, its citizens unbelievers." "What would happen then? Would they stop talking to each other?' ' Corbell laughed. "Sure. Right after the war. Right after both sides tried to exterminate each other and failed. That's got to be the way it happened. It's inevitable." "Why?" "It just is." "Then," she said slowly, "that's what happened to... " "What?" "When they took me out of zero-time there was more than one State on Earth. Maybe that was inevitable too. Let me tell you."    The children led Mirelly-Lyra to the peak of a squat silver pyramid. Widgets of silver and clear plastic floated around her: three dimensional television transmitters, and weapons that affected the mind and will. They turned off the pyramid; its mirror-colored sides became black iron. They put her in an elevator and sent her down. She joined a despondent rabble. Some tried to talk to her in gibberish. She watched the elevator rise... and sink again with another prisoner. None spoke her language. The elevator never stopped rising and falling, bringing prisoners down, rising empty. The styles of those about her were wildly different; they continued to change with every' new prisoner. There was no provision for feeding the prisoners. It became obvious: nobody had been here long enough to become hungry. The twelfth to descend was not a prisoner. A girl of eleven dropped to just above their heads. Small machines floated around her. One, a silver wand mounted in a larger base, twitched this way and that like a nervous hound eager to be loosed. The girl was naked, and strangely decorated: transparent dragonfly wings sprang from her shoulders. She called in a sweet, peremptory, oddly accented voice, "Mirelly-Lyra Zeelashisthar, are you here?" So Mirelly-Lyra returned to the world after perhaps a quarter of an hour of subjective time.    Her hosts were half a dozen children, all girls. The girl who had come for her, Choss, was in some ways the leader. Their social organization was complex. Their minds were not the minds of children. They walked like the Lords of the World. They were arrogant and indulgent by turns, and Mirelly-Lyra learned to obey them. They trained her with the silver wand... a variant of the silver cane she carried much later. It grated on her to think that they regarded her as a social inferior. Later she changed her mind. They regarded her as a house pet, a prized property that could do tricks. With the children she watched shows put on by other groups of children. Some they attended live. Others were broadcast as threedimensional illusions, like holovision sets arbitrarily large. Once they floated in interplanetary space for hours, and Mirelly-Lyra wondered at the grim intensity with which Choss's girls watched a dull and repititious planetarium show. She understood later, during the voting. But most of the shows were bids for prestige. Some of the bulky floating widgets that followed her around were cameras and emotional sensors. Mirelly-Lyra was another show. Because of her, the prestige of Gloss' s group was high. Her medicines had retarded, but not prevented, menopause. The change in her body was a nearin herself. She was a trained seal, and aging. One thing kept her going. Somewhere out there was Dictator immortality. At first she welcomed the chance to talk to the girls. But that was the trouble: Mirelly-Lyra did all the talking. Her own questions were not answered. She was expected to answer the questions the girls put to her in full; if she didn't lecture at length they became annoyed. Then, once, she found Choss in an indulgent mood. "Choss told me that the Dictators took care of their own medical problems," said Mirelly-Lyra. "The Dictators were ruled by the boys, who made shows wiih them and who saw to it that chemicals in their food kept them from having children. I think Choss was jealous that the boys would not let girls play with the Dictators. I'm telling this badly," she said suddenly. "These girls were all older than I. They were decadent aristocrats, not children." "Yeah. I get the impression the girls and the boys stayed apart." "Yeah, and it made things difficult for me. Boys and girls, they didn't have sex to hold them together. They were two seperate States on Earth, each with its territory and its rights. They must have been seperate for a long time. Choss said that the girls ruled the sky and the boys ruled the Dictators. I would have to go to the boys to learn of Dictator immortality." "The girls ruled the sky ?" It sounded like nonsense, but... "Choss said so. I think it was true, Corbel #. I saw them vote! But I was more concerned with the Dictator immortality. Choss promised to learn what I wanted from the boys. I was valuable to them, Corbell. They gained prestige from the stories I told and the shows they made about me." Anger crackled in the translator's voice as MirellyLyra relived evil memories. "They were forever amused by what I did not know. Other groups of girls began reviving other prisoners. After many years I decided that Choss had done nothing to get me what I wanted. I would have to reach the boys." "It figures." "What?" "Choss couldn't go to the boys. They'd claim you as a Dictator. Their property." "I... never thought of that. I was a fool." "Go on." "The boys held the land masses of the southern hemisphere. They had built heated domes in the south polar continent. They held two other continents and many islands. But the girls ruled more useful land, and more power too, if they really ruled the sky. I knew that the Earth had been moved. There were times that one could see the banding and pick out the moons. I was afraid of these girls. I was trying to find a safe way to steal an aircraft, but I waited too long. "One day Choss told me that they were tired of me, that I must go back in zero-time. I was no longer a new thing. I took a plane that night. They let me fly a long way before they brought me back on autopilot. I learned that they had made a show of my escape." "Fun people, your girls. They put you back in the box?" "Yes. After a long time the machinery stopped. Everything was talk to each other. There was no cooperation. I saved myself -- some of us lived -- but it was a long time before I learned enough to feel myself safe. I had to leam what could be eaten, what foods would not spoil, how to hide from storms... all things you will have to leam too. I was old when I could begin searching again. For ten years I searched. Then I built my small zero-time and went into it to wait for... you." "Nice try." "When you are young again, then mock me!" "I don't expect that'll happen." "We can't give up." Corbell laughed. " can give up. I guess I damn well don't believe in your Dictators' immortality. Have you ever seen anyone get young?" "No, but -- " "Do you even know what makes people get old? Fires don't burn backward, lady." "I am not a doctor. I only know what anyone knows. Inert molecules accumulate in the cells, like... like silt and metabolic poisons accumulating in a great inland sea, until the sea becomes a great inland swamp. The cells become less... active. Some die. One day there are too few active cells living too slowly. Other inert matter accumulates to block the veins and arteries... but I have medicines to dissolve them." "Cholesterol, sure. But getting the dead stuff out of a living cell thing else again. I think you were hoaxed," said Corbell. "Choss and her friends acted like nasty children. Why not your boy lawyer too? Remember, you asked the girls. They didn't raise the subject." "But whyV' "Oh, just to see what you'd -- " 'Wo!" "Everyone dies. Your lawyer's dead. Choss is dead. Even civilizations die. There was a civilization here that could move the Earth. Now there's nothing." After a longish silence came the calm voice of the translating box. "There are boys where you're going. I tried to talk to them once. They know nothing of Dictator immortality." "Do they know what happened to civilization?" "You said it yourself. There were two States on Earth. They must have fought." "It could have happened." War between the sexes had always seemed silly to Corbell. Too much fraternizing with the enemy, ha ha. But if sex didn't hold them together? "The boys know nothing," She repeated. "Perhaps there was never Dictator immortality in the south polar continent." "You've got a one track mind. If it ever existed, you found it in every city in the world. Used up. Rotted." "One year, Corbell." Might as well try it... "How does this sound? Let me use your medicines. I can travel faster and look further if I'm young and healthy." Another long pause. Then, "Yes, that makes sense." "I thought you'd say no." Here was his chance! But... "Nuts. No, I just can't risk it. You scare me too much. This way at least I get a year." She screamed something that was not translated. The receiver went dead. A year, he thought. In a year I'll be dug in so deep she'll never find me at all. I Corbell came to the Antarctic shore in near darkness. The vanished sun had left dark red splashed across the northern horizon, and a red-on-red circle that was Jupiter's night side. To east and west he picked out tiny Jovian moons. Ahead, dark woods came down to a dark shore. The trees came at him, spreading out. Then the smooth ride was bouncing Brownian motion, and the car was dodging tree trunks at maniac speed. He gripped the padded bar to keep himself from bouncing around inside. He dared not close his eyes. The chase scenes through Four City should have burned away his capacity for terror, but they hadn't, they hadn't. The old trees forced their way through a tangle of burgeoning life, vines, underbrush, big mushrooms, everything living on each other. A pair of huge birds ran screaming from the car. The car rode high, but branches slashed at its underside. The forest thinned... and showed masonry half-hidden in vines. The car was already racing grass and small bushes had invaded the streets. If this was Three City... if this was the Antarctic source of industrial activity Peerssa had sensed from orbit ,... then it was far gone. The car was slowing. Thank God. It scraped slowly over crackling brush, stopped in the open, and sank. Corbell got out onto moist grass. He stretched. He looked about him. In the darkness it was barely possible to pick out two distant curved walls of hexagonal filigree where a dome must have stood. Corbell found no sign of the great black cube, the subway station, that had been the center of every city he'd seen so far. He was parked beside what must be World Police Headquarters: a great wall of balconies and dark windows, with a row of large circular holes at the top, holes big enough to be access ports for flying police cars. There might be weapons in there... But there was certainly food in the park, and Corbell was faint with hunger. With some reluctance he climbed back into the car and typed inverted L, inverted L, nameless squiggle, delta.    Like the woods beyond the city, the park was spreading into the streets. The car stopped over a patch of tangled vines. He stepped out into it, having precious little choice, and found himself thighdeep in tough vines that pulled him back like a nest of snakes. He waded out. Hunger had never done anything for Corbell's disposition. It made him irritable, unfit to live with. A wall of greenery twice his height ended just ahead of him. On theory that there was a real wall under that tangle of vines, Corbell walked to the end, turned, and entered the park proper. There was no obvious difference. It was as dark as the inside of a mouth. Jupiter's horizontal light couldn't reach through trees and buildings. Corbell wished for a flashlight, or a torch; but he didn't even have a match, corbell Mark II, bare-ass naked against the wilderness, would not be hunting prey tonight. But fruit, now... these could be fruit trees. The Nom had said they were. Corbell stood beneath a tree and ran his hands through the branches. Something round bounced against his wrist. It was pear-shaped, bigger than a pear, with thick, rough skin. He stripped some of the rind away with his teeth, bit into... creamy avocado flesh, milder in taste than avocado. He ate it all. He threw away the skin and pit and felt through the branches for another. A furry tentacle dropped familiarly around his neck. Corbell grabbed. Sharp teeth closed between his neck and shoulder. The pain sickened him. His closing right hand slipped along fur, was stopped by a thickening... a head. He wrenched at it. The teeth came loose, and tentacle came loose and immediately wrapped new loops around his forearm. By starlight he saw a small snarling face. He was strangling a cat-tail. The little beast could as easily have tom his eyes or his jugular. It was trying to bite him now. Even so, he didn't especially want to kill it... He banged its head against a branch. Its grip loosened. A pitcher's fast-ball gesture flung it away. It coiled on the ground, lifted a head to study him. He was too big. It went away. The wound was muscle tissue, and wasn't bleeding badly, but still, it hurt. Corbell sent a curse to follow the cattail. He found and ate two more avocados. Good enough. He went back to the car, locked himself in and went to sleep. the first day Corbell made his breakfast on tiny apples and apple-sized grapefruit. The cat-tails had disappeared. He sat quietly while he ate, and was rewarded. Squirrels (maybe; they moved fast) popped into view and vanished. A bird ran out of the woods, stopped short in front of him -- it was as tall as his shoulder, dressed in the autumn colors of a turkey -- squawked jn terror and fled. Presently he picked up a thick branch, knobbed at the end. A machete was what he really had in mind, but the club had a nice heft. He went exploring. The park was a jungle of delights. He found fruit trees and nut trees and trees that grew fist-sized warty things whose taste he would have to try, later. Pineapples and coconut palms fought for room. String beans grew on vines that were strangling some of the trees. On a hunch Corbell pulled up some smaller plants and found fat roots: potatoes or carrots or yams, maybe. He was seeing them by reddened been adapting to that reddened light and the twelve-year Antarctic day; of course they were unrecognizable. But they might be edible, if he could cook them, if he could start a fire. Or find one.    The ground floor of World Police Headquarters was clean and empty. Corbell found no dead bodies, no guns left lying about, no uniforms. Even the desks were gone. He was disappointed. He had hoped at least to clothe himself. He tried an elevator. It worked. Over several hours of exploring he found that the twenty-story building was bare to the walls, from the empty hangars under the rooftop landing pad, to the wonderfully filigreed cells in the fifth through seventh floors, to the offices on the second. Nothing remained that wasn't part of the structure itself. But the elevators worked. He kept looking. Where desks had been he found slots for trash. He tracked them to their outlet: a metal trash can, empty. He carried it out to the car. It was the closest thing he'd found to a cooking pot. Now if he could find water... and fire... He'd already been through the big room on the tenth floor. There was an acre of flat surface in here: tabletop along all four sides, a big square table in the middle with bins under it, doors with shelves behind them. Now, searching more carefully, he opened long panels and found knobs under them. He turned all the knobs as far as they could go, hoping to find a heat-source: this could be a kitchen. He went down to the car. He came back with a generous armful of dried grass, and the club. Most of the kitchen mechanisms must have stopped working. A snug and solid door proclaimed a cupboard to be a refrigerator. Some of the flat surface had to be griddles; but they weren't hot. A small glass door with a shelved recess behind it was hot. An oven. Corbell stuffed the grass into it, and waited... and waited... while the grass smoldered... smoldered more... and, suddenly, burned. He opened the door and set the club in the burning grass. When the grass burned out the knob on the end was barely smoldering. By then Corbell had found an exhaust fan. He let that blow on the coals until he had a small flame.    The rain started as he reached the car. The car refused to move unless the doors were closed... with the club inside with Corbell, smoldering. The small flame had gone out. The rain fell tremendously, as if it would never stop until the world was all water. Smoke inside and rain outside; Corbell couldn't see at all. Fortunately the ride was short. The car settled over the exact same patch of tangle vines. Corbell pushed the trash can out into the rain, but he stayed in the car, blowing on the coals, with the doors open. The afternoon rain went on and on. When the club stopped smoldering Corbell didn't care. All the wood in the park would be soaked by now. He waded out into the wet and got his dinner of assorted fruits before the light was quite gone. Again he slept in the car. A cramped, damp, wakeful night followed a miserable day. In this jungle of delights, this wilderness in which everything that grew seemed intended to serve man, Corbell had failed to make fire even with the help of a kitchen oven. Robinson Crusoe would have sneered. But the cat-tail bite was healing. No fever: he had escaped rabies and tetanus. Tomorrow. Try again tomorrow. the second day -- was bigger, better, faster. He took the car to World Police Headquarters. He carried two armfuls of damp scavenged wood into an elevator and up to the kitchen. He put them in the oven. He'd forgotten to turn it off yesterday; it saved him time now. He turned on the exhaust and left. A little searching found him a second trash can. He took it up. The logs were smoldering, burning in places, but still wet. He left them to it. The kitchen was full of smoke, despite the exhaust fan. Impatience got to him. There were not even flames on the blackened logs now. He opened the oven door, letting in air. The gasses caught with a soft whoosh. Corbell leapt back slapping at his hair and eyebrows; but no, they hadn't caught. He had to tear a door off a narrow cupboard. It was the only tool he could find. With the door he harried the logs out of the oven and into the trash can. He took the cupboard door along too. Flat metal, it might serve somehow. His way back to the park was slower. Three times he had to open a door to let out the smoke; each time the car slowed as if it had rammed invisible taffy. But he got back, and maneuvered the trash can out of the car into the patch of vines, under a threatening sky. The logs had gone to coals. He turned the can on its side and braced the bottom higher than the lip. He pushed the coals into a pile at the back. He found more wood, not too damp, which he set in the trash can to be dried by the heat. When the warm rain opened up on him it didn't bother him. It was not especially uncomfortable, and now his fire was safe. ago... Corbell the spaceman had already crossed tens of thousands of light years, and at the core of the galaxy was skirting the edge of a black hole massive as a hundred Corbell the naked savage went forth to hunt his dinner. Living things rustled around him, but he saw nothing. It didn't matter. He didn't have anything to kill with, not so much as a kitchen knife. He kept his eyes open for another club while he pulled up roots. He pulled up quite a number of different roots. He'd roast them all, and taste them. He spent more time gathering nuts. The rain stopped. This rain seemed regular enough: starting just after noon, lasting two or three hours. It was nice to be able to count on something. In the customary red sunset light he sat down to cook his dinner. He had to throw away half the roots. He got, in rough and approximate terms, one potato, one very large beet, a combination yam and carrot, and a more nearly pure yam. He burned most of the nuts, but some survived; and were delicious. He went back for more. Then night was upon him. He set the trash can upright and set some fallen tree limbs upright on the coals, and settled down to sleep in a patch of nearly dry moss. the third day Corbell half-woke in darkness. He felt fur and a warm spot against his back, but elsewhere he was chilled. He curled more tightly around himself and went back to sleep. Some time later the memory snapped him awake. Fur? There was nothing against his back now. A dream? Or had a friendly cat-tail stretched against him for warmth? The touch hadn't wakened him fully. He and Mirabelle used to share their king-sized bed with a kitten, until the kitten became a tomcat and started behaving like one. Well, he was awake now. He did easy exercises until the stiffness was gone. He breakfasted on fruit; what else? Perhaps he ought to be looking for nests, and eggs. The fire was still going. He built it up with twigs, then went looking for larger pieces. He wished for an ax. The little stuff burned too fast, the big stuff was too heavy to move, and he would soon use up all the dead limbs in the area. He spent part of the morning dragging a huge limb to his replenished fire. After he had tilted the trash can on its side and pushed the big end of the limb into it, he decided he'd created a fire hazard. He moved the whole arrangement onto a nearly buried outcropping of granite. It was meat he hungered for. If he could find a straight sapling perhaps he could fire-harden it into a spear... if he could sharpen a point. What he really needed was a knife, he thought. For that alone it    Four crossed-commas brought the Corbell recognised it at once. From outside it was identical to the Four City Hospital. Civilization must have become awfully stereotyped before its collapse. Corbell fantasized a great pogrom in which all the world's architects had died. Afterward humanity had been reduced to copying older buildings detail for detail... It didn't make a lot of sense. He'd look for other reasons for the duplication he saw everywhere. Inside, the place kept reminding him of his nightmare flight from Mirelly-Lyra. Clean corridors, doors with no handles, cloud-rug... The only difference was the lack of a vault. He found a central place, a two-story room lined with shelves and occupied by a computer that must be diagnostic equipment. But there was no vault door and no double "phone booth". No precautions against thieves. No mummified losers. If Mirelly-Lyra had not lied, the "boys" had owned this city. They would not have needed to steal Dictator immortality. Only Dictators -- adults -- would need that. He found more locked doors... that would open with a kick. He found an operating room: two flat tables with straps attached, and clusters of jointed arms above them, tipped with scalpels and suction tubes and needles and clamps. The metal showed the stains of neglect and age. That stiffly extended insectile arm: that was his target. Corbell climbed up on a table, leaned out to grip the arm at its end. He swung outward and hung suspended. The arm sagged, then broke in the middle and dropped him to the floor. Corbell the hunter left the hospital carrying three feet of metal spear with a scalpel at the end.    Again the rains caught him on the way back. He made his way to his fireplace, checked to see that the fire was still going, then sat down to wait it out. There were several inches of water in his other trash barrel. shave -- very carefully, but the weight of the handle was awkward and he wasn't doing a good job of it -- when he saw the giant turkey. It was pecking under a nut tree, looking bedraggled and unhappy. He froze. It hadn't seen him. He debated as to whether he might sneak up on it. Probably not. He eased forward onto the balls of his feet, spear held lightly in both hands. He sprinted. The bird looked up, squawked, turned and fled. Corbell swung the spear and chopped at its foot. The bird stopped to peck at whatever had bitten it. Corbell chopped again, at the neck, and felt the satisfying shock in his shoulders. The bird was hurt and in panic. It ran in clumsy circles, squawking, while Corbell chased it. He got two more shots at the neck, and then he had to stop, gasping, his pulse thundering in his ears. The bird was spouting blood. It hadn't slowed down, but its flight was Brownian motion, sheer blind panic. It had not gone far when Corbell recovered his breath and resumed the chase. He was moving in for the kill when the bird turned and ran straight at him. A lucky swing as he sprawled backward, and the bird was headless. It ran right over him and kept going. He tracked it until it fell over. The patch of bare rock was nearly dry. Corbell spilled his fire across it, added more wood, then went back for the bird. He pulled feathers until he was exhausted, rested, pulled more feathers. He opened the bird's belly and cleaned it, tugging two-handed at internal organs, his feet braced on rough rock. The cupboard door from the police station became his griddle. He fried the liver on it, and ate it while parts of the rest of the bird were roasting. Afterward he worked at cutting into the joints. He couldn't build his fire big enough to roast the whole bird, but he could roast a drumstick. And broil thick slices of breast on a stick. Meat! It was good to taste meat again. There was far too much to use tonight. He had roasted both drumsticks; he could eat them cold tomorrow. He could cut up parts of the carcass and boil them for soup, in the other trash can, with some of the roots. But for tonight he'd had enough. II The northeast was turning gray, but in the black northwestern sky one star still glowed. Corbell had watched it on several nights. It did not twinkle and it did not move against the stellar background. That made it a planet, a big object dimly lit, possibly the world whose skewed orbit had disturbed Peerssa. Now it twinkled; now it was marginally brighter. Corbell blinked. Just his imagination? Now it was fading before the coming dawn... Corbell closed his eyes. He didn't want to wake up. There was no special reason why he should. He wasn't hungry or uncomfortable. He'd learned much about the empty city during these past twenty days, but there were mysteries still to be explored. His encampment had become comfortable. He had a fireplace, a soup pot, and the car for shelter. He had tools: he had used the scalpel to carve wooden cooking implements. He didn't need clothes. For two full days he had practiced throwing rocks, and taken his reward in squirrel meat. Yesterday he had killed another giant turkey, his third. Big deal. Obscurely depressed, he curled tighter in his bed of moss. Corbell the architect and Corbell the interstellar explorer seemed equally dead. In his pride he had called himself a naked savage, but he wasn't that. A savage has his duties to the tribe, his tribe's duties to him. He has legends, songs, dances, rules of conduct, permitted and unpermitted women, a place for him when he grows old... but Corbell was an outcast. He could make fire -- with the help of a supersophisticated kitchen. He could feed himself -- now that practically everything he could touch was edible. Some park. In the beginning it must have held only food plants and meat animals. City surrounding a farm. The cat-tails could hardly have survived, vain and decorative though they were, in the presence of real predators. Domed cities. Mirelly-Lyra had spoken of the Boys having built domed cities, here in land the more powerful Girls hadn't held. But of been domed against blizzards and subzero cold, before the world turned unaccountably hot. As for the "park", the Boys could hardly have grown beans and citrus fruit in the permafrost outside. The Girls ruled the sky... controlled Earth's orbit. They must have made a mistake somewhere. What could have turned Jupiter into a minor sun? It must have shocked the Girls as badly as it later shocked Peerssa. It must have; because the change left Boy territory habitable and made Girl territory into scalding deserts, overturning a balance of power tens or hundreds of thousands of years old. Corbell shifted, then sat up. It was the present that ought to concern him... Three cat-tails were tearing at his turkey carcass. When he moved they jolted to attention. Corbell reconsidered his first intention. They were eating the raw meat; they had left the roasted drumsticks alone. There was plenty of meat left for Corbell. They studied him: three snakes with solemn cat faces, furred in brown and orange intricately patterned; as beautiful as three butterscotch sundaes. Corbell smiled and gestured hospitably. As if they understood, they went back to their meal. Breakfast: he ate fruit and drumstick meat and thought about coffee. Afterward he tended his fire. The scalpel was razor-sharp despite age and eighteen days of use, but it was no ax. He went far afield to find wood. The exercise was good. Decades in the cold sleep coffin had preserved him better than he had hoped; he'd gone soft despite the exercises, but the savage life was toning him up. He took the other trash can to what had been a fountain and was now a pond, filled it with not especially clean water, dragged it back and wrestled it into place on the fire. He turned to the turkey carcass. He cut chunks small enough to fit the trash can. Meat gnawed by cattails went in, and so did bare bones. While it heated he foraged for roots to flavor the soup. Potatoes. Carrot-yams. He'd found nothing that resembled an onion, unfortunately. He added beans and, experimentally, a couple of grapefruit. He stirred it all with a wooden paddle. As usual, noon looked like sunset, endlessly disconcerting. Corbell rested. The water was beginning to bubble. Granite was uncomfortable beneath his buttocks. Corbell was mildly depressed, and he couldn't understand why... And then he did. Last day of a camping trip. You've worked your tail off; your belt has come in a notch and a half; you haven't had to think much; you've seen some magnificent scenery; there were damn few people on the trails, and they didn't rub your nerves. It's been good. But now it's back to work -- Mirelly-Lyra knew where he was. He was healthier than he'd known. He could live a Jovian year, if nothing killed him; the tourist in him liked that thought. The mad old woman had promised him one year, an Olde Earth year. He could believe as much of that as he cared to, but a sane man would choose the jungle. Could a man survive in the jungle pend. Corbell had come to Antarctica in either spring or fall of a year twelve years long. An Olde Earth year from now the day might last twenty-three hours, or one. It would be much warmer than this, or much colder. For the world still had its tilt and its twenty-four-hour rotation. Odd that the Girls had not corrected that... but maybe they were traditionalists. Much odder that they had not moved Earth out from the growing heat of Jupiter. What concerned Corbell was this: he could not take a world twenty degrees colder, not without clothing, and endless night might drive him mad. Soup odors were beginning to permeate the wood smoke. This sense of urgency was silly. He had a year to get moving. He could make foraging expeditions to the edge of the city. Keep his camp here. Whatever was out beyond the domes had had to be imported. How dangerous could it be? It might well be thousands of square An endless vacation. And he could use it. In his second life corbell Mark II had suffered enough future shock to kill a whole cityful of Tofflers. Tomorrow, then. He could take the car as far as the hospital; it was near a standing fragment of dome. Then into the wild with spear and drumstick over either shoulder, if the drumstick kept that long without refrigeration. He remembered to scrape some of his fire into his trash can fireplace. He stretched out on the warm granite...    Warm rain hammered at him. He turned over fast, rose to hands and knees and coughed out a tablespoonful of rainwater. First time that had happened. His bonfire must be out, but had the soup cooked first? Was rain getting into his fireplace? He looked up, and forgot all of these crucial questions. A dozen or so boys -- approximately a big boy scout troop, but uniformed only in breechclouts -- squatted in a circle around Corbell and his fire. They were passing around a drumstick bone, nearly clean by now, while they watched him. As if they had been watching him in perfect silence for hours. Their hair was rich where they had hair. On some it was black and wooly, on others black and straight, dripping to their shoulders. The crowns of their heads were bald but for a single tuft on each forehead. They ignored the pounding rain and watched, half-smiling. "I should have known," said Corbell. "The cat-tails. They're half tame. All right." He made a sweeping gesture. "Welcome to the Kingdom of Corbell-for-himself. Have some soup." They frowned, all of them. One got up: a long, lanky boy, a budding basketball player, Corbell would have judged. He spoke. "Sorry," said Corbell. The boy spoke again. Command and anger: that was no boy's voice, though it was high-pitched. Corbell was hardly surprised. These were the Boys, Mirelly-Lyra's immortals. "I don't speak your language," Corbell said slowly, with an instinct that went against sense: the natives will understand if you speak slowly and clearly. The boy came forward and slapped him across the face. Corbell hit him flush in the mouth. His right cross hit ribs instead of solar plexus, and the following left missed completely, somehow. Then the whole circle converged on him. His memory thereafter was a little hazy. There was weight on his knees and forearms. Granite ground into his back. The basketball star sat on his chest and spoke the same sentence over and over through a split lip. He would say it, and wait, and slap Corbell twice, and say it again. Corbell replied with obscenities. He could feel the bruises now; they hurt sufficiently. The tall boy got off his chest. He said something to the others. They all frowned down at Corbell. They discussed the matter in complex consonants spat like mouthfuls of watermelon seeds. Corbell's head still rang; it had been beaten against granite. Four boys were still sitting on his forearms and knees. Rain splashed in his eyes. It all tended to muddle his thinking. Did they think he was a strayed Dictator? But Corbell was showing his age. They couldn't -- Wrong. No Dictator immortality here. The Dictators must grow old as Corbell had grown old. The discussion ended. Four boys got off Corbell. He sat up rubbing his arms. One took a theatrical pose, pointed at the ground before him, and spat one harsh word. Stay! or Heel! His message was plain, and Corbell was in no shape to run. The tall boy still studied Corbell as if trying to make up his mind. The others clustered around Corbell's soup pot. They scooped soup into halves of coconut shells. The tall boy finally offered him something else, a ceramic cup from his belt. Corbell waited for room, then moved in. He sat (gingerly, favoring the bruises) and drank. Cat-tails moved among the tribe like a plague of snakes; rubbed against ankles, and were petted; tore at the raw turkey carcass, what was left of it. Corbell felt fur against his ankle. He stroked a pure black cat-tail. A rumbling vibration went through his shin. Shall we say that Corbell has been captured again? Or, Corbell asked himself, shall we say that Fate has given me guides through Antarctica? Put that way, the decision was easy... Ill The soloist sang in a strong, rich tenor. He sang to background music: eight Boys humming in at least four parts, one more beating with turkey bones on Corbell' s trash can fireplace. Alien music, improvised, overly complex against the simple melancholy tune. Corbell listened open-mouthed, the back of his neck tingling. He had feared this, and it was true: human intelligence. "Oh, we got a new computer, but it's quite a disappointment," Ktollisp sang, " 'cause it always gives this same inyane advice: Oh, you need little teeny eyes for reading little teeny print like you need little teeny hands for milking mice!' ' The flavor of mockery in his singing was for Corbell. He couldn't know what the words meant. But his pronunciation was accurate. Corbell had sung that song once . He had taken to singing in an effort to enhance his entertainment value. He sang medleys of advertising jingles, or the clean and dirty folk songs he and Mirabelle had sung on the boat. The Boys liked it. They didn't like it when he repeated a song they'd heard before. He had wondered why. Beside him was the boy who had attacked him that night a week ago, the leader in some respects. Skatholtz was broad of nose and lip, wooly-haired, long-limbed and emaciated-looking. He might have been a black pre-teen, but for the partial baldness and the prison pallor he shared with the others. He said in English, "He sings well, do you think?" and laughed at what he found in Corbell's face. "Now you know." "You remember everything. Everything! Even whole songs in another language ! ' ' "Yes. You need to learn my speaking more than I need to learn your speaking, but I learn yours first. This is why. You are different, Corbell. Older. I think you are older than anything." "Almost anything." "I will teach you how to talk. When you tell your tale, we all want to listen. I make a mistake with you. Do you know why I hit you? We thought you are only a dikt who broke with rules. You did not -- " Skatholtz jumped suddenly to his feet. He stood at parade rest for a moment; then he shrank back, hands raised half in supplication, half to ward a blow. "I didn't cringe," said Corbell. "Yes, cringe. It is a formal show of respect." Ktollisp sang, "So we got an expert genius and he rewrote all the programs, but we always got results that looked like these: Oh you need little teeny eyes for reading teeny print like you need little teeny license plates for bees !" It was pink-and-black dusk in the park. The Boys had returned early this day. They spent most of every buildings like a flock of wild birds. Exploring, Corbell had thought. Savages swarming through ruins they could not understand. He'd soon lost that illusion. A pair of Boys had escorted him outside the hospital operating room while the others worked inside. When he was allowed back in, Corbell's scalpel-spear had been reattached. The many-jointed arms above the operating table were carefully carving a phantom patient. He was not allowed to watch repairs, but he had seen the results. The refrigerator in the police building, restored. A factory tested, run through its cycle until it had built two "phone booths". The Boys did Corbell the signal honor of letting him test the booths. He had not tried to balk. Another factory had produced a Bathroom, a complete unit with pool and sauna. The Boys had repaired and tested the city lighting. Now the sides of many buildings glowed with soft yellowwhite light. Others remained dark. The effect was eerie: a city-sized chessboard. They lived like savages, but apparently it was from choice. In camp Corbell had done his share of the work, hauling firewood and digging up roots. They had given him a loincloth, but they would not give him a knife to replace his scalpel-spear. He still didn't know what place he held among them. He feared the worst. They were too intelligent. They would see him as a lesser being, an animal. He needed them. It wasn't just company he needed. He could not travel safely until he knew something about this new continent. The boy was singing all the verses, to the muted laughter of his companions. Corbell said, "Sooner or later I'll run out of songs. Sooner." Skatholtz shrugged. "It is all the same. We leave here when light comes again. We go to other... tribes? To tell them that SarashYou come with us." "Night? Is it night that's coming?" Had he landed in autumn, then? "Yes. So you came from space, unready! I thought that. Yes, the long day is ended and the short day-nights are with us and the long night comes near. In the long night we live in the city. Hunters go to the forests around, and food will keep in the cold boxes. In day we live more as we like." "What's it like out there?" "You will see." Skatholtz picked up a passing cat-tail and stroked its fur. "We have time to teach you some speaking," he said, and he switched to the language Corbell had tagged Boyish. Corbell was agreeable. He enjoyed language lessons.    Morning: they moved out. There was incredibly little fuss. They all seemed to wake at once. Soup had been simmering all night, made to Corbell's recipe, which they liked. Breakfast was soup in coconut shells. They picked up pots, cloth, the fire starter, half a dozen edged weapons. One, an albino with pink eyes and cottony golden hair, handed Corbell twenty pounds of jerked meat wrapped in cloth. They left. Marching awakened Corbell fully. He had to drive himself to keep up, though the Boys made no attempt to set a steady pace. They ambled. Some dodged into buildings, then jogged to rejoin the tribe. Savages they were not. They carried an idiosyncratic variety of edged tools, no two alike: scimitars, machetes, sabres, shapes that had no name, all with carefully sculpted handles. They had made the jerky the way Corbel I would have, in an oven set on Low. The cloth they carried was indestructible stuff as thin as fine silk. Krayhayft's flashlightfire starter projected light of variable intensity, in a conical beam or a beam no thicker than a pencil. Organized they were not. But they had broken camp in minutes! They tramped through silent streets. Ingrowths of jungle grew thicker about them, until the city became jungle. They passed a straight tree trunk that Corbell suddenly realized was vine-wrapped metal. He looked up to see where it joined other members in a hexagonal array: a part of the old dome. The jungle bore fruit: small oranges, breadfruit, several kinds of nuts. The Boys ate as they walked, and picked raw nuts to replace the roasted nuts they carried. They talked among themselves. Corbell couldn't follow their speech; it went too fast. He strode along in their midst, keeping the pace he'd set himself. Incredible, the way his old body had healed! Tomorrow the aches would come; tomorrow he might not be able to move, except he'd damn well better. Today he felt fine. He felt like a scout-master leading his troop. Memo: Don't test your authority. Three hours or so into the hike... and that could almost be a fight developing up ahead. Skatholtz and another Boy were spitting syllables at each other with unwonted vehemence. Last night's singer loped to join them. Ktollisp was a burly, bigchested Boy with Skatholtz's black man's features and everybody's pale skin. He snapped one word at the two and they shut up. Ktollisp looked about him; frowned; pointed. The troop went off in that direction. They found a clearing, a few bushes growing on otherwise bare ground. Corbell watched, not understanding, as the troop formed a circle and Skatholtz and the other Boy stepped into it. What was this, a duel? The two dropped their knives and breechclouts (no pubic hair). They circled like wrestlers. The challenger kicked at Skatholtz's heart. Skatholtz swerved clear... and now it was happening too fast to follow. Fists and feet and elbows struck to kill: a momentary hold broken by an elbow between the eyes, the challenger kicked off balance and handspringing clear; Skatholtz jumping full over a bush and then using it as a shield. It looked like a damned dance! But Skatholtz was favoring one leg, and the other Boy was circling faster. He was going to run him down. He caught a kick in the face as he closed. Skatholtz moved in for the kill. Ktollisp barked one word. The bloody-nosed Boy cringed before Skatholtz, held the pose a moment, then straightened. Everyone got up and started moving again. Someone else was carrying Skatholtz's cumbersome pack of cloth. His opponent was grinning and wiping at a bloody nose.    In midafternoon Skatholtz said two words Corbell recognized. He said, "Stop talk." They did. Now the silence of their march was uncanny. Skatholtz dropped back to walk beside Corbell. Very quietly he said, in Boyish, "You walk too loudly." "I can't help it. Are we hiding from something?" "From dinner we hide. Earlier was too early. We did not want to carry food so far. If something moves, let me know." Corbell nodded. He didn't expect to see anything. It would be months before his brain could train his eyes to see what the Boys could see in familiar territory. The keen-eyed Indian sees things the white man can't, but only in his own environment. Two boys transferred their loads to others and slipped away. Corbell couldn't see where they had gone... but presently there was a weird and terrifying sound, like a clarinet screaming for help. Every boy instantly moved off the trail to flatten against a tree. Corbell copied them. The tortured clarinet sounded nearer. They heard breaking wood. What would emerge? A tentacled monster, descendant of aliens enslaved by a younger, spacetravelling State? The monster burst from the trees. It was crippled, its forelegs running blood, hamstrung. The boys followed it, first the hunters and then the rest, slashing at its hind legs. A baby elephant! Corbell caught up in time to see the death. It was murder; it left him sick to his stomach. He fought his squeamishness and moved close to examine the corpse. The beast was wrinkled and marked by old scars No baby, this. It was an adujf elephant four feet tall at the should der. He asked Skatholtz, "Can  help?" . "You may not butcher. I can not let you touch a knife. You are not aj; dikt, Corbell. You are nothing w know." "Today I kill nobody." He meant it as a joke, but he didn't know enough Boyish to phrase it that way. Skatholtz said, "And tomorrow? I think you make fiction-toentertain, but lives might end if I am wrong. Do you understand my j speech?' ' j "I will learn." He knew that Skatholtz was using baby-talk for his benefit. "Do you know the chkintl" " Elephant . When I was young they were bigger, higher than your head at the shoulder." He wondered how elephants had come to An tare tica. Not as meat animals, surely.' Maybe there had been a zoo... Skatholtz looked dubious. "There are larger beasts in the set, but how, could such a beast live on land! without support? Still... I havi wondered why the elephant's leg are so thick. Was it to suppoi , larger weight?' ' j I "Yes. The legs were more thicfj j when I was young. The beast wasil years ago -- " he had divided by I twelve, for Jupiter years -- "therH were beasts far larger. We havaH found the bones turned to rock i(flj the earth."  Skatholtz laughed skeptically andH left him. ifl Having finished butchering the elephant, they departed. Corbell carried a rack of ribs for awhile, but it slowed him down. A disgusted tribesman finally took it away from him. The forest ended. Far across a prairie of waving yellowish-red vegetation, Corbell saw a last sliver of the departing sun. Jupiter was a pinkish-white disk, rising. Here they made camp. Presently Corbell ate roasted elephant for the first time in his life. He was too tired to sing for his supper. Someone was telling a story -- it was Krayhayft, who had oriental eyes and white patches gleaming in his straight black hair -- and the others were listening in intense concentration, when Corbell dropped off to sleep.    They tramped all the next day through waving pinkish-yellow grain. Corbell judged it wheat. "Who grows this?" he asked Skatholtz, and was answered with laughter. Wheat took cultivation, didn't it? Maybe it had been gene-altered. Four gene-altered cats still lived among the tribe; they took their turns riding the necks of various tribesmen. A wheat that grew wild would be worth having: more useful than a cat that was all tail. All day Corbell saw kangaroos and ostriches bounding through the wheat. They were fast and wary. Late in the day Krayhayft found the tracks of something larger. The tribe followed. Near sunset their quarry came in sight: a big, shambling mass that ran from them on four legs until it turned at bay on two. It was a bear. Its skin was hairless and yellow but for a mane of thick white fur. A nude polar bear? And no dwarf, either. It waddled toward the hunters and tried to maul them with its great claws. It was fighting Homo superior in the prime of health and youth. They danced around it, slashing. It fought on long after it should have bled to death. They ate bear meat that night, while the cat-tails hunted at the edge of firelight. Jupiter was full, banded and orange. Corbell was dozing with a full belly when Ktollisp dropped beside him. He spoke slowly, enunciating. "Do you sing tonight?" "If I choose, then no." "Acceptable. What was this about growing grain?" "The grain we used didn't grow without human help." "Like Skatholtz, I do not read your face well. If this is fictionfor-entertainment, you do it well. We will be sorry to lose you." "How do you lose me?" The boy might mean only that dikta die sooner or later, like cat-tails. No: Ktollisp said, "When we reach the dikta, we lose you." Corbell hadn't counted on that. "How many days?" "Four. Five if we stop for amusement somewhere. You will like the dikta, Corbell. There are men and women and the making of new Boys between them. They have a city and some country around, but they are not smart enough to make the machines go. In day we fix the things that go wrong at night." "They're not smart enough? They are the same... kind you are. Their heads should be built the same." "They have the brain, the stuff inside the heads, just like us. They do not have the time. We do not tell them how to fix machines. They do not live long enough to learn, and they might break the machines learning, and we punish them if they leave. So they stay in the dikta place. They need us. We know where to find them. We must know this because we must bring new boys to the tribes." "What happens to the... small ones not boys?" "The girls ? They grow. Some boys grow too. We choose the best, the smartest and the strongest, one from each tribe for each year, and we send them back to the dikta. We do not do the thing to them that makes them stay the same forever." Planned breeding for superior boys... and it would tend to cow the young Turks, to the benefit of the leaders. Corbell said, "There must be a lot more women than men." Ktollisp grinned. "You like that?" Anger tied his tongue. "You -- you joke! I die of being too old soon! I can't make more boys!" Ktollisp had Corbell by the hair, his knife was drawn, before Corbell could do more than gasp. He slashed --  -- slashed away a thick handful of Corbell' s hair and held it before his eyes. "Your lies are for the newly bom. We are offended," he said. "Can you lie as to this?" The thin white hair he held in firelight was dark brown for half an inch at the roots. Corbell gaped. The tribe surrounded him. They must have been listening all the time. Yes, they looked offended. Skatholtz said, "No dikt grows hair like that. You have found the dikta way to live long like Boys, that we know only in tales. We must know what and where it is." Corbell had forgotten his Boyish, every word. In English he cried, "I haven't the remotest idea!" Ktollisp slapped him. Corbell tried to block with his arms. "Wait, wait. You're right, I must have taken dikta immortality. I just don't know where. Maybe, maybe it's in something I ate. The dikta did a lot of gene engineering. They made the cat-tails and the wild wheat. Maybe they made something that grows dikta immortality, someListen, I didn't know it was happening! I can't see my own hair!" Skatholtz was gesturing the rest back. "You could not feel your youth returning?" "I thought I was... getting adapted to the rough life. I spent like a hundred and thirty years in a cold-sleep tank, ten years at a time... my years, not yours. I couldn't know what it did to me. Listen, there's an old woman who's been searching every city in the world for dikta immortality. If she doesn't know, how could I?" "We know nothing of this woman. All right, Corbell. Tell your story. Leave nothing out." He had been sleepy. Now he was scared boneless... and still boneweary... and in that state Corbell told his life's story. Whenever he paused for breath Skatholtz spat complex phrases in Boyish, translating. Telling savages about a black hole at the center of a galaxy was easier than he had expected. Telling Mirelly-Lyra's tale was wearing. They kept backing him up for points she hadn't mentioned, for points she hadn't even noticed in her thirst for Dictator immortality. They found her lack of curiosity incomprehensible . Questions. What had he eaten? Drunk? Breathed? Could immortality have been in the Bath in One City? It was a mistake to mention the Fountain of Youth... but no, the dikta themselves used Baths... Dawn came and Corbell was still talking. "It could have been any of the things I tried. The fruits, the nuts, the roots, the meat. The soup, even; I mean the combination of a lot of things plus the heat. Hell, it could even be the water in the fountain." Skatholtz stood and stretched. "We can find out. When we return dikt. Shall we go?" "Go?" Corbell saw that the other Boys were getting up, collecting gear. "Oh, please! I'll fall over!" "You are stronger than you think, Corbell. No longer are you a dikt sick with age." They marched. The wheat-covered prairie went on forever. They camped early, after the afternoon rain. Corbell sprawled in the wet earth and slept like a dead man. IV He woke early. A cat-tail had crawled along his ribs, liking the warmth, tickling him. It mewed in protest as he rolled away. There was more protest from his overused muscles. The fire had died. Jupiter, white with a thin red crescent edge, made the night seem bright. Well, I'm in trouble again, he thought. Imagine my amazement. Everyone in the world wants Dictator immortality, and they all think I've got it, and they're all half right. Why do the Boys want it? Maybe they want to destroy it. It's the biggest difference between them and the dikta... He let his hand stroke the orange cat-tail. It draped itself over his knee and rumbled contentedly. What is it? If it's edible it's in Four City, Mirelly-Lyra ate too. One kind for women and one for men? and man's immortality doesn't affect women at all? I don't believe it. So something in the park holds Dictator immortality, in the sap or the juice or the blood, and  ate it. What did she eat when she searched no vegetables... and vegetarians eat no meat... but she fed me both, and fruit too. Insects? I don't eat insects. If I could get her to Sarashwhat she doesn't eat. The stars were bright tonight. A few unwinking stars had a pinkish tinge: small Jovian moons. The boys were sprawled far from where the fire had been. A boy on guard looked around as Corbell sat up. It was Krayhayft, the only Boy with white in his hair. Heady smells reached Corbell. Wet earth and growing things, traces of young supermen who hadn't washed recently, a ghost of broiled meat that Corbell hadn't shared: suddenly he was hungry. And suddenly he was elated. "What the hell am I complaining about?" he whispered. The cat-tail stopped purring to listen. "I'm young! If nothing else works I can outrun the bitch! I should be dancing in the streets, if I could find a street." Young again! That made twice. If he could find out how he did it, he could stay young for the rest of his life. Everybody's dream. And even if he couldn't... the grin died on his face. Now he had fifty years to protect, half a century of lifespan that the Norn would rip from him if he couldn't show her the Tree of Something that tasted funny? Everything tasted funny. Different It was too damn simple anyway. Immortality? And you drink it like fruit juice? An injection might have been more plausible, if he had recieved any kind of injection. Or... had he inhaled it like marijuana, in the smoke from the wood of a carefully genetailored tree? "Corbell. Do you enjoy the morning?' ' Corbell jumped violently. The sentry's approach had been perfectly silent. He settled beside Corbell. By Jupiter light the pale threads gleamed in his hair. Corbell had wondered at the grace with which he moved: Krayhayft who carried the fire starter, Krayhayft the story teller. "How old are you?" "Twenty-one," said Krayhayft. "That's old," said Corbell. Jupiter years. "I wonder why you aren't the leader." "The old ones leant to avoid that chore... and to avoid the fighting that goes with it. Skatholtz can beat me. Skill in fighting has an upper limit. One is born with one's greatest possible strength." "Oh." "Corbell, I think I have found your spacecraft." "What?" "There." The boy was pointing low on the northern horizon, where a few stars glowed in the grey-black of coming dawn. One showed pink among blue-tinged stars. "The one that might be a moon except that it does not move. Is that your spacecraft?" "No. I don't know where my ship went. Don Juan wasn't balllike. It would look more like a thick spear. ' ' Krayhayft was more puzzled than disappointed. "Then what is it? I have seen it twinkle oddly. It does not move, but it grows more bright every night." "The whole system of worlds is messed up. I can't explain it. I think that's the next world out from Jupiter. ' ' "I wish it had been your spacecraft," said Krayhayft. He fell to studying the steady point of light. Entranced... The cat-tail slithered from Corbell's knee and disappeared into the grain. Corbell saw two more low shadows slipping after it. A cat screamed. Simultaneously something much bigger vented a much lower, coughing roar. Krayhayft shouted, "Alert!" It bounded out of the grain and leapt at Corbell's throat: something as big as the biggest of dogs. Corbell threw himself to the side. He saw a spear plant itself solidly in the open mouth, and then the Boys were on it. It was a dwarf lion, male, magnificently maned. It died fast. Even the first spear might have killed it. Corbell got up, shaken. "The female could be out there." Skatholtz said, "Yes," and joined the others who were fanning out into the grain. Corbell, spearless and superfluous, stayed where he was. Presently he noticed something small in the path the lion's charge had left through grain. He found a small butterscotchsundae-colored corpse. The other cat-tails had returned to the fire. They seemed unusually subdued.    At Dawn he helped two Boys build a fire. He saw the reason later, when four more trekked in with ostrich eggs. They set the eggs on the coals, carefully cut the tops off and stirred the contents with spear hafts. Scrambled eggs! Still no coffee. Corbell strode along in pink sunlight, feeling good. The slappingaround was a bitter memory, with bruises to corroborate, but he set next to it another memory: Ktollisp's fist holding white hair with dark brown roots. Oh, for a mirror! He was a slave, if not worse. But he was young! With an outside chance to stay that way a long, long time. They had crossed a row of big, badly weathered rocks, oddly textured, big as houses and bigger. Now the land sloped down... and Corbell found Skatholtz marching beside him. Skatholtz said in English, "What do you know of the Girls?" There was a Boyish word for girl-child and another for dikta woman, but Girl was a third word, and it carried a certain emphasis. Corbell answered, "Mirelly-Lyra told me something about them. There was a balance of power between Boys and Girls, and somehow it fell apart." "By her tale, the Girls ruled Boys as Boys rule dikta." "No. Look at it with more care. The Girls ruled the sky; they could move the world. By implication they controlled the weather. They couldn't change the world's rotation, but they could decide how far the world should be from the sun. In fact, they first moved the world because the sun was getting too hot. "The Boys ruled the dikta. They could see to it that no more Boys or Girls were born." An interesting rolereversal, that. "In itself that isn't a lot of power, not in a crowded world where everyone expects to live forever any way -- ' ' "But our land was less rich! The tales tell it so!" "Yeah. Look at it from the other direction. Suppose the Boys let the dikta breed like rabbits -- breed fast. They kill most of the girl-children and hide most of the boy-children. The boy-children grow up. They get dikta immortality as long as they behave. Now the Boys have an army. They invade." The land had leveled out. Ahead it sloped upward again. Skatholtz mulled it over, then, "Our tales tell nothing of this." "That's because it never happened. The Boys couldn't feed such an army. Poor land. So the balance of power lasted... oh, tens of thousands of your years." "I see, partly. I am not used to thinking like this. What went wrong? Somehow the Girls lost control." "Yeah. Weather?" "Our tales tell of a great thawing. When green things grew for the first time in our land, the Girls tried to take it. The thaw happened when the Girls grew too proud. In their pride they lost a moon, and with the moon they lost their power. ' ' Corbell laughed. "They lost a moon ? Hey, just how accurate could those tales be after... a hundred thousand years?" "We live long. We remember well. Details may be lost, but we do not add fiction." The land sloped upward. In the distance Corbell could see another line of big, melted-looking rocks. "A moon. It sounds completely silly, but... Peerssa told me the moons of Jupiter were out of their orbits, but that's not too strange. Dropping the world into their midst could have done that. But he also said Ganymede is missing completely." "Ganymede?" "The biggest moon. Hell, I don't see how it fits in." "And the sun is too hot, you said, and King Jupiter is too hot." "And the weather is screwed up," said Corbell. "It all comes down to a change in the weather. It wiped out the balance of power. Then the Boys wiped out the Girls." "We tell tales of that war. Weapons as strong as a meteor strike! Look, Corbell, such a weapon was used here." Skatholtz swept an arm behind him. They had crossed a shallow dish-shaped depression a couple of miles across, rimmed by these half-melted... "Just a minute," said Corbell. He dropped his load of jerky and scrambled up a rock twenty feet high and of oddly uniform texture. There at the top he found lines of rust red making a great Z: the remains of a girder. "These were buildings," he said. "It must have been a Boy city." "When I was young I wanted to use weapons like that." Skatholtz laughed boyishly. "Now I cringe at what they must have done to the weather. But we destroyed the Girls." "They did you some hurt too." Corbell climbed down from the melted building. They'd have to trot to catch up to the tribe. "The tale tells that they destroyed us," said Skatholtz. "I never understood that saying." Corbell and Skatholtz marched in silence for a time. Boys chattered ahead. It was just past noon, too early to hunt. Very far away, a great brown carpet flowed away from the noise they were making: thousands of animals too distant to recognize, too numerous to count. Skatholtz said in Boyish, "Soon we reach the border to the great water. A day's march broad is that border. The word is -- " Corbell learned the words for shore and sea. "The near village holds a pleasant surprise," and Skatholtz used another unfamiliar word. "I can't describe it. We must do work for it." "All right." In his youth Corbell had never liked muscle work. But oh, it was good to have the muscles now! He asked, "Why were we talking English?" "Because I must know you. I must learn when you are telling fiction." He chose not to protest the injustice. "I wonder about the cat-tails." "What do you wonder?" there are things bigger and more violent. How can they live?" "Soon or late a predator kills them. Until then they are pleasant to keep near. Soon or late, everything dies except Boys." "Before this evil you control your rage skillfully. Will we find more cat-tails among the dikta?" "No. We never leave cat-tails with the dikta." "Why?" "It isn't done." Corbell let it drop. There was a thing he dared not ask yet, but he would have to find out. How carefully were the adults guarded? The dikta place was the second place Mirelly-Lyra would look for him. He couldn't stay long. The moment she saw him dark-haired, that moment he would have to produce Dictator immortality. And maybe he could. One simple test... made carefully! He did not want the Boys chopping down the Tree of Life!" V They reached the village at noon. It was a strange blend of primitive and futuristic: an arc of Baths, identical to the Bath Corbell had found by the shore in One City, halfsurrounding the village square, and surrounded in turn by sod huts and granaries. There was great variety among the sod structures; but they matched. The village as a whole was beautiful. Corbell was beginning to get the idea. The ancient factories would build the Boys buildings for certain purposes. It was very easy to go on using them century after century. For other purposes they made their own, and lavished labor and ingenuity on them. He was not entirely surprised when Krayhayft spoke for the tribe, and called it "Krayhayft's tribe." He who spoke for the village had Krayhayft's strange grace, and gray in his long golden hair. They worked all that afternoon. A couple of boys from the village went with them to supervise, shouting their orders with malice aforethought. Corbell and Krayhayft's tribe used primitive scythes to reap grain from the fields and carry it in bundles into the village square, until there was a great heap of it there, until the Boys of the village were satisfied. After their labor the Boys went whooping to the Baths. Corbell waited his turn with impatience. He went the full route, bath and steam and sauna and back to the bath with the Jacuzzi-style bubble system turned on. When he emerged it was dark. They were starting dinner. The "surprise" was bread, of course. Several kinds of bread, plus rabbit meat the villagers had hunted. Corbell ate his fill of all the varieties. The taste brought on a nostalgic mood. His eyes were wet when Ktollisp had finished singing Corbell's version of "Poisoning Pigeons in the Park." The bread had surprised him less than the "phone booth" at one end of the arc of Baths. He dithered... but Skatholtz knew he knew about "phone booths". While Krayhayft started one of his long tales, Corbell sought out Skatholtz and asked him. The skeletal boy grinned. "Were you thinking of leaving us through the prilatsil ?' ' "Not especially." "Of course not. Well, you've guessed right... This village trades their grain for other bread-makings all across the land." "I didn't think the Prilatsil could send that far." "The land is crossed by a line of Prilatsil, close-spaced. Do you think we would handle emergencies by traveling on foot? Look -- " Skatholtz drew a ragged circle -- Antarctica -- and a peace symbol or chicken 's-footprint within it. "If there were serious reason to travel, these lines of Prilatsil exist. Since the time of the Girls they have been used four times... more, if tales have been lost. We keep them in repair." Corbell kept his other questions to himself. He hoped he would not have to use the Prilatsil. They were too obvious. When they left in the morning, three of Krayhayft's tribe had stayed behind, and three of the villagers had come with them. No big deal was made of it, and Corbell had to examine faces to be sure it had happened. They carried loaves of bread in their cloth bags.    Now there was no more grain. The land dropped gradually for twenty miles or more, and ended in mist. Nothing grew on it but dry scrub. Off to the right of their path was a cluster of sharp-edged shapes, promontories all alone on the flat lifeless ground. Nature sometimes imitates the regular, artificial look. Corbell asked anyway. "They are artificial," Skatholtz told him. "I have seen them before. I have my guess as to what they are, but... shall we look at them? Some of Krayhayft's tribe have not seen them." The troop veered. The structures grew larger. Some lay on their sides, disintegrating. But the nearest stood upright, its narrow bottom firmly set in the ground. The tribe clustered beneath a great curved wall leaning out over their heads. "Ships," said Corbell. "They carried people and things over water. What are they doing so far from the ocean?" "Perhaps there was ocean here once." "Yeah... yeah. When the World got so hot, a lot of the ocean went into the air. This used to be sea-bottom mud, I think it was part of the continental shelf." Krayhayft said, "That fits with the tales. Can you guess what they might have carried?" "Too many answers. Is there a way in?" He didn't understand when Krayhayft untied the fire starter from his belt. He would have stopped him otherwise. Krayhayft twisted something on the fire starter, pointed it at the great wall of rusted metal. The metal flared. Corbell said nothing; it was already too late. He watched the thin blue beam spurt fire until Krayhayft had cut a wide door. The metal slab fell away. Tons of mud spilled after it. Aeons of dust and rainwater... They waded up the mud slope, joking among themselves, and Corbell followed. The hull was one enormous tank. There were no partitiions to prevent sloshing. Corbell sniffed, but no trace of the cargo remained. Oil? Or something more exotic? Or only topsoil for the frigid Antarctic cities? Topsoil wouldn't slosh around... The surprise was on deck and above deck. Masts! There was no place here for human sailors. There were only proliferating masts reminiscent of clipper ships, and cables all running to a great housing at the bow. A housing for motors and winches and a computer. The hull had apparently been sound; the masts were in fine shape. But time had reduced the computer to garbage. That was a pity. It was as big as Don Juan's computer that had housed Peerssa's personality. Conceivably it could have told them a great deal.    They marched down into the fog, and the fog swallowed them. Corbell heard regular booming sounds which he failed to interpret. Then, suddenly, they had reached the sea. Breakers roared and hissed across a rocky shore. They rested. Then, while others collected brush for a fire, three of the Boys swam out into the breakers with spears and the rope. It looked inviting. The water would not be cold. But Corbell had seen the Boys hunt, and he wondered what toothy prey waited for them. Two came back. They swam ashore with the rope twitching behind them, and collapsed, panting heavily, while others dragged the rope in with its thrashing burden. They beached twelve feet of shark. The third Boy didn't come back. Corbell couldn't believe it. How could immortals be so careless of their lives? The Boys were subdued, but they held no kind of formal ceremony. Corbell ate bread that night. He had no stomach for shark. He had seen what came out of the shark's stomach. He lay long awake, puzzling it out. He had been old and young and middle-aged, in no intelligible sequence. With any luck he would stay young. He had fought for his life and his lifestyle against the massed might of the State; he had never given up, not with all the excuse in the world. Did they get tired of too much life? Corbell didn't doubt that they could build machines to kill off the sharks. The factories that kept turning out identical Bedrooms and Baths and Offices were a tribute to their laziness; but they were also still here? Tradition? Machismo? In the morning the Boys were cheerful as ever. In the afternoon they reached the dikta. I Six City, Dikta City, showed first as a bar of shadow along the shoreline, then as half a mile of blank wall with a low windowed structure peeking above the center. Dikta City showed its back to the approaching Boys. As they rounded the end Corbell saw its face. Dikta City was a single building, four stories tall, half a mile long, and as thick as a luxury hotel. Its face looked north toward the sea and the sun, and was rich with windows and balconiesand archways. Between city and sea was a semicircle of low wall with the tops of trees visible within. The dikta were emerging through an arch in the low garden wall. In scores now, they waited. Dikta City could never have been under a dome. It was the wrong shape. The city must have been built late, in hothouse Antarctica, specifically to house the adults. Topsoil had been spread over the salty, barren continental shelf, and walled against the winds. The sea and the garden within the wall would be the only food sources for miles around. It would be difficult to leave this place, Corbell thought. A couple of hundred dikta waited until the Boys were yards away, until Corbell had counted seven men among a horde of women. Then they cringed, all of them at once. They held the cringe as Krayhayft stepped forward alone. "We come to repair your machines," Krayhayft said, "and to take your boy-children to ourselves." "Good," said one among them. He had a white beard and shoulderlength white hair, very clean and curly. He straightened from the cringe, and so did all the others... and now Corbell was impressed by their general health and dignity. They didn't act like slaves; the cringe had been a formality. Corbell wondered what would have happened if he had cringed naturalThe Boys might have killed him as an escapee. All of the dikta were studying Corbell. Krayhayft noticed. He spoke at length in a voice that carried. Corbell couldn't follow everything he said, but he was telling a condensed version of Corbell's story. The spaceflight, the long voyage, some complex phrases that might have related to relativistic timecompression; the flight from Mirelly-Lyra... no mention of the mad dikta woman's motives. No mention of dikta immortality. Corbell was sure of that; he was listening for it. The old man listened and laughed; he was vastly entertained. At the end he came forward and said, "Welcome to our refuge, Corbell. You will have interesting things to tell us. I am Gording. Do I speak slowly enough?" "A pleasure to meet you, Gording. I have a lot to leam from you. Yes, I can understand you." "Will you join us tonight, then? We have room in the Dikta Place for many more children. It will be instructive to see what your children are like." "I -- " Corbell choked up. The women were examining him and speculating in whispers. It wasn't just his browline, though even the women were half bald. His brownand-white hair must have caught their attention too... and his answer was rudely delayed. "I'm happy you accept me for that important purpose," he said. What he was was nervous. Abruptly he was very conscious of his near-nakedness. The dikta were entirely naked. One of the women -- her long black hair was just showing grey -- said, "It must be long since you made children with a woman." Corbell laughed. Divide by years." What she asked then raised laughter. Corbell shook his head. "I may have forgotten how. There is only one way to know." He helped the Boys set up camp. The garden was a semicircle within the wall, far more orderly grove of trees occupied the center. The Boys set up camp under the trees, and built their fire with wood brought by dikta women. "You may go to the dikta," Skatholtz told him then, "but you must not tell them of dikta immortality." It didn't seem to occur to him that he might be disobeyed. "What about my hair? I know damned well they noticed it." Skatholtz shrugged. "You are an early type of dikt from before stories were told. Tell them all dikta once grew hair like yours. If any leam what you know, their minds will be... all that they know will be taken from them." "I'll keep my mouth shut." They were surprising enough. Like the Boys, they had pallid, almost translucent skin, coupled to all the shapes natural to human beings: noses broad and narrow, lips thick or thin, bushy eyebrows or eyes with epicanthic folds, bodies burly and invulnerable or slender and fragile... "Vitamin D!" Corbel! said suddenly. He tried to explain: "Your skin makes a thing you need, from sunlight. A hundred thousand years of red sunlight has turned you white was too dark to let sunlight in. Even so, you need your skin bare all the time." The women were nodding. Cording said, "A life-chemical, kathope." "But how do you live in the long night?" Almost six years! "Kathope seed. We press it for the oil," said Gording. Escaping Dikta City should have been easier in the long night, when the Boys all gathered in Sarashcarry their own kathope seed... yeah, and Boys would tear it up if they found it growing anyCorbell was beginning to worry. Maybe he really was trapped. He asked about the coming festivities. "We take sex in company," T'teeruf told him. At a wild guess she was sixteen or so, her face heart-shaped, her eyes large and expressive, her mouth full and made for laughter, her hair a tightly coiled ruff. Even she was half-bald. "Sex is the only pleasure we have that the Boys can't ever understand. That, and giving birth." Her eyes dropped shyly. "I haven't done that yet." II The orgy hall (what else could you call it?) was an afterthought. It seemed the Boys hadn't thought of putting one in when they built Dikta City. The dikta had repaired the omission by building a kind of infinity sign on the roof, composed of twelve of the mass-produced triangular bedrooms arranged like two pies of six wedges each, with two baths set between. They had knocked out all the inner walls. The small toilets that belonged to the bedrooms still had doors (at least the dikta kept that form of privacy!), but the closets didn't, and the "phone booths" had been ripped out. Of course. When Corbell arrived there were dikta on every horizontal surface, beds and couches and coffee tables, and more coming in. Half a dozen women gestured invitation from one of the beds. Corbell accepted. His nervousness left him quickly. Rippling waterbed and warm woman-flesh formed his pillows, and it was altogether delightful. In courtesy and because she was nearest, he lay with an older woman first. She expressed no disappointment, but he was too quick and he knew it. After all that time, to hurry... and still it felt like a mighty victory. "I gave this up forever," he said, and thanked her with his eyes. Now he beat his chest and warbled the Challenge of the Great Ape, and now he took a woman with pronouncedly oriental features and warm, skilled hands. This time it was longer, better. Their partial baldness made them more exotic. Their breasts were alike, large in diameter but flattened; even in older women they did not sag. They asked him about his sensations, Even with his wife Corbell had had difficulty analyzing his own reflexes, and he had trouble now. They probed delicately, with questions and with stroking fingertips, exploring his ancient nervous system and telling him about their own. A younger man joined them. Two women left, were replaced by two more. Corbell scratched T'teeruf's back while she was in sexual congress. Was he through for the night? Evidently not -- The man was using his hands and toes too, attempting to satisfy five women at a time, reminding Corbell of old paintings from India. Egotist! But it seemed fair, given the distribution. When inspiration came, Corbell tried it himself. It took some concentration... and he had never been in practice. He was tentative, a bit clumsy. One of the women asked him about it. He told her. One woman to a man... monogamy... no children's immortality... The faces around him closed down like masks, and the woman changed the subject. He hardly noticed. He was drunk and euphoric on the hormones bubbling in his blood. He watched the other man and two women, trying to follow what they were doing, but it all came out as a tangle of arms and legs. "There are lost skills," T'teeruf told him a bit wistfully. "Positions used in free fall. Now they exist only in the tales." He tried the sauna (crowded) and the bathtub (crowded). Hot water churned with bubbles and the currents generated by a couple on the far side: Gording and the older woman who had been his first since the corpsicle tank. Wet woman rubbed against him. A water-splashing war erupted and died out. Corbell and a young woman with golden hair made love, sitting cross-legged in the tub facing each other. That was when he looked up and saw the Boys: half a dozen of them seated on the edge of an open airwell with their feet hanging down toward the tub. They passed comments to each other while they enjoyed the show. Ktollisp caught him looking and waved. The girl's eyes followed Corbell' s upward, then dropped in disinterest. Okay, it didn't bother her... When Ktollisp waved again, Corbell waved back. In the bedroom in One City there had been an old videotape of two couples demonstrating lovemaking positions. Even then Corbell had sensed the presence of an audience out of range. Now he knew. They had been there at the coffee table: Boys, or Girls watching borrowed dikta, or even (how old was that tape?) Boys and Girls mixed, before the great rift. The orgy's impetus dwindled. Now half of Dikta City clustered on the beds and couches and coffee tables in half of the Bedroom complex, questioning Corbell. His audience thinned as some left by the stairwell; others went by twos and threes to the other multiple bed complex and came back later. Corbell talked on and on. The first man to see the bottom of the universe, he had his audience at last. Euphoria! Suddenly he was yawning uncontrollably. No, they didn't use the Bedrooms for sleeping. They slept in a ground-floor room. Gording volunteered to walk him over. The fresh air cooled his damp body and cleared his head. The stars were slightly misted over. Gording pointed to a steady, pink-tinged star in the north. "Corbell, you came from space recently. What is that?" "A world like a little Jupiter. It shouldn't be there, but it is." "It grows brighter, but it does not move against the pattern of fixed stars." "That bothered Krayhayft too." It was brighter, wasn't it? "Listen, I'm too tired to think." The sleeping room was a kind of greenhouse. The sleeping surface was tall grass, living grass, already covered by bodies. Gording and Corbell found space, lay down and slept.    The sun shining through glass walls woke him. Four women were still curled on the grass, isolated. The rest were gone. He had daydreamed of nights like last night, when he was much younger. Without the bald heads, of course. So what? He was lucky they saw him as human. Lucky he could still see them as human, too. Their bodies hadn't changed much. Their minds had changed more; they seemed geniuses... and they seemed placid in their slavery. If they hadn't freed themselves from the Boys in all those eons, how could Corbell? Corbell remembered that there was a possible answer... that had to be tested.    A ceremony was in progress at the Boy encampment. Eight dikta males (he must have missed one yesterday) were presenting five boy-children to the tribe. Of the three cup-bearers, Krayhayft who seemed to be the oldest now seemed to be in charge. The rest of the Boys watched solemnly. Three carried the remaining cat-tails round their necks. Corbell decided against joining them; he took a place by himself and kept his mouth shut. His chance would come. The children were five to seven years old. They seemed overawed and immensely proud. Of the adults, it was Gording who named each child and described him: his strength, his accomplishments, his habits good and bad. For a moment Corbell thought one of the children was being rejected, and that didn't fit his preconceptions at all. Then he realised that the boy-child's name had been rejected. He was being given a new one. The ceremony broke up suddenly. The boychildren stayed with the Boys; the men went off talking together. Krayhayft called to Corbell. "I know that walk and that look." Corbell went over. "The walk means you have used muscles in unaccustomed labor. I know the bright smile and red eyes too." Corbell grinned. "You're right." "You had fun?" "You'll never know." "I never will. Some of the boychildren we take try to be the best so that they can be dikta. Do you believe that?" "Sure. Did you?" Krayhayft scowled. "It didn't matter. I was not best at anything. I burnt food. My spear missed the prey. I don't like to remember that long ago. I remember that I wanted to go home. What does a yearling know of the difference between living five years or six, and living forever?' ' "And sex:" "What does a yearling know of sex? What does a Boy know of sex? He can only watch." Krayhayft grinned suddenly. "Last night was the first time I ever saw -- " He beat his chest with his fists and gave an ululating yell. "The Tarzan act. I was a little crazy." "That seems normal." "What happens next? How long do you stay here?" "If some machine needs to be repaired, we stay. Otherwise we leave tomorrow. We have many tribes to meet, to tell them that    Time was constricting for Corbell, but he dared not hurry. At the moment he had nothing to do at all. And everyone else was busy. On the second floor Boys had opened what might be a power generator. They ordered him away from their secrets. In another room women wove cloth of exceptional beauty and color. "During the long night we cover ourselves," one told him. She refused to teach him how to weave. "The thread might cut off some of your fingers." "It's that strong?" "What would be the point of making cloth less durable?" He stole a loop of the thread, held it a moment, then put it back. Sure it'd make wonderful strangling cord, but where would he hide it? He wound up in the kitchen dining room complex, serving food and watching the cooks. He had been a pretty good cook once, but no sane chef would try to use someone else's kitchen without exploring it first. And it was bad news. The implements and measuring spoons were unfamiliar, of course. But the basic foods and the spices were also unfamiliar. He was going to have to learn to cook all over again. In midaftemoon a woman offered to relieve him at the serving counter. She took a second look and said, "You are unhappy." "Right." "Iam Charibil. Can I help?" He couldn't tell her all his problems. "There's not much here I'm good for." "Men don't have to work if they don't want to. You do have one useful talent. You can improve the variety of traits among us." Their gene pool was a little skimpy, yeah. Though there was variety. Charibil herself had the epicanthic fold and small features of an oriental, though she was Corbell's height. The uniformity was there too: pale skin, breasts wide and flat, half-bald scalp and curly black topknot, slender frame... She jumped suddenly to her feet. "Come to the orgy room, Corbell. You need cheering up. Is it displacement from your tribe that bothers you? Or fear of the ancient dikt and her cane?" "All of the above. Right, I need cheering up." If he thought to be alone with Charibil, he was wrong. She called to three friends as they passed, and one joined them; and then a small golden-haired woman invited herself into the group; and four women presently reached the Bedroom complex with Corbell. Others were there; a man and a single woman who seemed to want to be alone. Charibil and the other woman suddenly picked Corbell up by arms and legs, swung him wide and slung him through the air, laughing at his startled "Hey!" The surface surged as he splashed down, surged again as they joined him. He laughed with them. Only for a moment, the laugh caught in his throat. There was a mirror over the bed. He couldn't have missed that last night... and he hadn't. The others had those mobile sculptures over them. Had the women noticed anything? Corbell pulled Charibil against him, rolled onto his back with her on top... and looked up at himself. Long, thinning white hair sprang from a military haircut in chestnut brown, in the damndest hairdo Corbell had ever seen. In the face there were frown lines around the mouth and eyes. He saw a lean, wellmuscled, middle-aged version of one well known to him: a certain brain-wiped State criminal. They'd noticed his tension. They turned him over and massaged it away. The kneading of muscles gradually became eight hands caressing him... and Corbell was seduced twice, to his own amazement. He felt that he was falling in love with four women: an impossipost-coital sadness Corbell knew at last that Corbell was dead... He distracted himself with questions. "No, all nights are not like last night," Charibil told him. "The men would tire of us. Last night was special. We stayed away from this place for five short days. We like to give the Boys something to watch." "Why?" "Why? They rule us, and they live forever, but there is one joy they can't know!" she gloated. You can live forever! It was on the tip of his tongue... but he said instead, "What do the men do when they're not up here? I mean, if they don't work -- " "They make decisions. And, let me see: Privatht is perhaps our finest cook. Gording deals with the Boys in all matters; in fact he is with them now. Charloop makes things to teach and entertain children -- ' ' "Gording in in the Boy camp?" "Yes, he and the Boys had some important secret to discuss. They wouldn't -- " "I've got to be there." Corbell rolled off the bed. "I'm sorry if I'm being rude, but this is more important than I can tell you." He left. Behind him he heard tinkling laughter. m It was near sunset. Boys and boy-children were roasting a tremendous fish over coals. Ktollisp was telling them a tale. The children were making much of a pair of indolent furred snakes. Corbell looked for Gording's white hair. He found Gording and Krayhayft and Skatholtz a good distance from the main group. They were spitting Boyish too fast for Corbell's understanding. He caught the word for Girls , and his own word Ganymede. And he saw the third cat-tail curled in an orange spiral on a rock almost behind Skatholtz. They saw him. Gording said, "Good! Corbell's sources of knowledge are different from ours." Krayhayft scoffed. "He did not even see the implications." Skatholtz said, "Gording is right. Corbell, in one of our tales there is a line with no meaing. The tale tells of the war between Girls and Boys. The line tells that each side destroyed the other." Corbell sat down cross-legged next to Skatholtz. "Could this have something to do with our strayed planet?" "Yes, with the mere fleck of light that grows brighter but does not move against the background of fixed stars. Do you see what that might mean?" He'd been assuming that that dot of light was the banded gas giant Peerssa had shown him; but that didn't have to be true. If it grew brighter without moving... grew closer, with no shift sideways? "It's coming down our throats!" "Well phrased," said Skatholtz. But it was monstrously unfair, that Corbell should have found eternal youth just before the end of the world! "You're guessing," he said. "Of course. But the Girls ruled the sky," Krayhayft said. "When the Girls knew they had lost, they may have aimed your missing Ganymede on a long path to smash the world." He couldn't let this moon thing distract him. When his chance came he had to be ready. But did it matter? If Don Juan had brought him back just in time to face this ! "Wait. Why not a short path?" Krayhayft shrugged. Skatholtz said, "Who can know the mind of a Girl? They are long dead." "They were intelligent. The longer the path, the more chance the moon would miss Earth. It's been -- " Divide by twelve. " -- a hundred thousand years, after all." "We do not know how they moved worlds. How can we know what difficulties they faced? Perhaps the long path was their only choice." Corbell stood up. He stretched, then sat down on the smooth rock behind him: a big boulder with a cat-tail sleeping on top, well behind his head. He braced his feet against a smaller, half-buried boulder. "I don't like it. I don't like my place in it. Any minor design change in Don Juan and I could have been back a hundred thousand or two hundred thousand years sooner. What are the odds I'd get here just in time?' ' Gording laughed at him. "What an odd coincidence, that I should be alive at this time!" "And I!" Skatholtz cried. Corbell flushed. "Could the tale have meant something else?" "Of course," said Skatholtz. "No detail is given." "Okay. The Girls knew they'd had it. They were looking for revenge... but in the sky? They must have lost control of the sky already. Otherwise they'd have put the Earth back where it belonged, where it wouldn't get too much heat. So they couldn't have thrown a moon at Earth, long path or short path." "The moon is there," said Krayhayft. But Skatholtz said, "Let him speak." "Did I tell you what MirellyLyra told me? She -- " He tripped on the Boyish phrases, then, "She left zero-time with a thousand prisoners. Some of them lived to reach this place. She says the Boys took them, but she escaped." "You've lost the thread of thought," Krayhayft reproved him. "No, it fits in. Look, if the Girls were that close to ruined , there wasn't much they could do. But if the Boys were keeping all the dikta in the same place, the Girls could wipe them out." And as he said it he knew he was right. They all saw it... and their minds were better than his. Without the dikta there would be no more Boys. Only a dwindling population of immortals dying one by one, by accident, boredom, or act of God. "Your Mireily-Lyra escaped," said Skatholtz, "because there were too few Boys left to hunt her down. The new dikta became pampered pets, they who had been criminals in prehistory." He barked bitter laughter. "But the moon still comes. If it is a random result of the Girls' loss of control, still it could destroy us. Even a near miss -- " His Boyish went into high gear... and the others joined in... faster and faster... excluding Corbell. Suddenly the Boys got to their feet and left. For an instant Gording let his fury show... and then he relaxed. And Corbell tested his footing. Butt on smooth rock, feet in front of him against rock that seemed steady... and he dared not look behind him. "It would not do," Gording said bitterly, "to discuss such important matters with a dikt." "What was that about?" "They must choose, you see. If the moon strikes the world, time ends. But if the moon comes by mischance, it may still pass close by the world. Tides. Earthquakes." "Oh. Dikta City's right on the ocean. They'll have to move you." "Move us how? Where? They can't let us go free. We are their treasure, their source, their valued property." Gording was angry already: almost angry enough to strike out at the nearest target. Now. "Maybe they'll just take some women, the best they can find. Mate them with the boychildren. There's no scarcity of Boys. They can wait till the stock builds up again. After all, they have to be fairly careful with their breeding, considering that their original stock was a bunch of rejects from -- " Unexpectedly soon, unexpectedly fast, Gording leapt for his throat. Corbell pushed hard against the rock, kicked himself out from under Gording' s leap. He reached over his head. Startled from sleep, the cat-tail tried to leap away. Corbell's hand closed on its tail. Gording hit ground and came at him again, face calm, hands outstretched for murder. He wasn't quick enough. Corbell swung the cat-tail into his face. The beast's teeth closed in Gording's neck. In that moment of distraction Corbell swung a haymaker at his jaw. Gording jerked aside. The cattail was a tight fur collar, its teeth were still in his neck, but he hadn't been distracted for an instant. Hopelessly off balance, Corbell watched the old man set himself and lash out. The hard fist sank into his solar plexus. Corbell doubled over. Lightning exploded at the nape of his neck.    His belly hurt... his neck hurt... he was curled on his side in crushed strawberries. He tried to uncurl. They were standing around him, a lot of Boys looking down. Skatholtz was shaking his head and smiling. "Magnificent, Corbell!" "Then," said Corbell, "why am I lying on the ground hurting? Never mind." He uncurled a little more. Gording stood relaxed, his hand covering the flesh tom by cat-tail teeth. He showed no inclination to resume hostilities. Corbell said, "I'm sorry. I shouldn't have said that. Maybe it's jealously. You're all like... you're all smarter than I am, and it shows." There was blood beneath the hand Gording held to his neck. He breathed heavily. He said, "I understand. You were careless with an unfamiliar language. I should not have taken offense. It will be best if I rejoin the dikta for tonight." He turned away and took two stumbling steps before hands closed on his arms. Krayhayft was smiling. His hands made a wiping motion. "That won't serve. You can't go back to them, Gording. What would they think when your hair changed color?' ' Cording laughed. "It was worth trying." Corbell said, "Shit!" "No, no, Corbell, you did a fine job of acting. It was the set of your muscles that betrayed you everywhere. I couldn't know why you wanted me to attack you, and I had to find out." "I'm sorry. I couldn't think of any other way. I still don't know..." Krayhayft said, "We'll know soon enough. The logic holds. A cat-tail bit you some days before we found you. We saw the mark. Our tradition is that the dikta may not enjoy the company of cat-tails. We know that long ago it was possible to change the nature of a living thing, and we know that it was done to cat-tails. Why should they not make dikta immortality as Boys make spit? But we'll watch you as we go, Gording, to see if you grow young. "And as we go, Corbell, we will think of some useful punishment for your deception. Already I have an idea. "And we go now." IV By dead of night the tribe moved along the shore. They carried neither food nor water. Jupiter showed a bright gibbous disk above the dark sea. The mystery planet showed too, near Jupiter. Corbell picked out other moons, and a moon-shadow on Jupiter's banded face. One of the children had gone to sleep and was being carried. The others asked a thousand questions of laughing Boys. Corbell listened to the answers. Details of the march ahead... other bands of Boys... wondrous machines... the...nothing he hadn't heard or guessed. He waited his chance to talk to Gording alone. It never came. Gording marched at the head of the line, under escort. When Corbell tried to catch up he was barred with spear butts. By morning they were thirsty. By noon they were very thirsty, and loud were the complaints of the boy-children. Gording was showing the strain of unaccustomed hiking, but he showed it silently, in the slight weave to his walk and the occasional stumble. In the afternoon they reached a river. The splashing was loud as Boys and boys drank and then swam. Here they camped. Corbell and others caught fish with makeshift hooks and lines of thread that might have come from Dikta City. Corbell was not allowed to clean his fish; he was not allowed a knife. And this was the thread that would make wonderful strangler's cord, if it didn't cut the strangler's fingers... but as he considered his fishline he caught Krayhayft grinning at him. Krayhayft held out his hand. Corbell put the fishline in it. The river had cut a deep gorge into the former sea bottom, leaving high, sheer cliffs of layered sandstone. All day they followed the twisting, beautifully colored walls. At sunset, where the cliffs constricted and took a sharp tum, they came on a hidden village. The village occupied both sides of the river, joined by a wide bridge. Beyond the village the desolation continued to the horizon. The villagers made them welcome and fed them. Corbell entertained with a medley of advertising jingles. Afterward Krayhayft began a tale while Corbell made himself comfortable against a convenient boulder. It seemed to him that the village was a well-placed trap. If dikta followed a band of Boys from Dikta City, they would have to go around the village, climbing cliffs to do it and leaving traces of themselves, and into more desolation. Unless they wanted to risk raiding the village... There was a "phone booth" at one end of the bridge. The bridge was a wide arch of prestressed concrete or something better, its lines singularly beautiful. And these were the only signs of advanced technology among basic and primitive structures. There had been bread and com with tonight's fish. There must be a working "phone booth" here to bring them. But was that it ? It was too blatant. It might be a trap. A voice behind Corbell' s ear whispered, "We will not let you use the Prilatsil. ' ' Corbell turned to stare rudely at the intruder. He had not been watching the booth. The Boy was of the village: a pink-eyed, golden-haired albino with a narrow ferret face. He almost lost his footing as he squatted next to Corbell. His loincloth was animal skin. He was young, then. Corbell had learned to tell. The older Boys were never awkward, and they did not brag of their kills by wearing the skins. He grinned and said, "Try it if you like. We would bruise you." "I think they'll bruise me anyway," Corbell said. He'd been wondering about Krayhayft's "punishment." Damn Krayhayft. Corbell would be a bag of nerveends before the blade fell. "Yes. You lied," said the golden Boy. "I am to be there when punishment comes." "Sadist," Corbell said in English. "I can guess the meaning. No. We do not make pain for pleasure, only for instruction. Your pain will be instructive to you and to us." The Boy chuckled gloatingly, making a liar of himself, and got up. Now, what was that all about? Corbell expected to die as soon as Gording began to grow young. He knew too much. Or would they only wipe his memory? He shivered. It would still be death, though it would let them use the ancient felon's genes.    They left carrying provisions. One of the boy-children stayed behind. Half a dozen villagers came with them, including the young albino. The continental shelf had been wider in this area. It was still barren. The day was nearly over before they reached, first fruit trees, then cornfields. They camped in the com. They passed a larger tribe on the third day. For a time the two tribes intermingled, exchanging news. Then the larger group veered away, taking two of Krayhayft's tribe and two boy-children. They passed single human beings at a distance. "Loners," Skatholtz told him. "They tire of others around them. For a time they go alone to know if they still love themselves. Krayhayft has done it six times." Through waist-high corn they marched. In early afternoon a herd of dwarf buffalo passed, tens of thousands of them, blackening the land and raising continuous rolling thunder. The trampled path was a quarter hour's march across: com churned into the dirt, and the corpses of aged buffalo unable to keep up. For the first time Corbell saw vultures. Vultures had survived unchanged. Skatholtz bent their path to take them through a ruined city. An earthquake, or Girl weaponry, had shattered most of the buildings, and time had weathered all the sharp edges. Corbell saw sand-blasted public "phone booths"; he ignored them. He'd seen no evidence that power was still coming to this ruin. Boys had made a semipermanent camp at the far edge of the ruined city. Krayhayft's tribe joined them, and contributed ears of com to their dinner. Corbell saw what they were using for cooking. What the locals had mounted on rocks above their fireplace was a piece of clear glass seven feet across, curved like an enormous wok: a good enough frying pan except for thedangerous jagged edges. It had to be a piece of bubble-car.    On the fourth day they passed two tribes, and joined with them for a time, and left them behind. With the other tribe went the last two boy-children. Corbell couldn't help wondering if that related to his situation. There are things you don't do in front of children. Gording was having less trouble keeping up. If the chance came, the old man would be able to run... but running wouldn't do it. The Boys were faster. Corbell wanted transportation. "Phone booths" didn't send far enough. Useful for hiding, but not for reaching safety. A car would be better. Or... what did the Boys use to lower a dozen bedrooms onto the roof of Dikta City? A giant helicopter? Some big flying thing, anyway. He wouldn't find any of these things outside a city, Corbell thought. Maybe they existed in ing's hair would be showing black by then. Corbell tried to listen to what the Boys were telling the loner about Corbell. Unfamiliar words, and the drumming of the afternoon rain, made that impossible. But the wanderer derived much amusement from what he was hearing. When the afternoon rain ended, it revealed reaching towers whose tops sketched a dome-shape. They camped a mere hour's distance from what seemed an intact city. Corbell slept badly that night. If he could break loose, to reach the city alone... But every time he looked around him someone was watching him. As if they could read his mind... V Parhalding was bigger than done their work... and invading soil and grass and trees and vines. The buildings still stood, most of them. Their flat roofs sprouted green heads. Grapevines and blackberry vines swathed their waists. Com and wheat grew mixed where soil was shallow. Where soil and water could pool, there were gnarled old trees bearing varied fruit and walnuts. Corbell picked what looked like a puffy lemon. (The limbs of the tree were thick and low... its green head touched vines swarming to the second story of a building with empty windows... but Boys climbed like monkeys, and they were too close, and watching.) The fruit tasted like lemonade, like lemon with sugar. Parhalding was what an abandoned city looked like. In Sarashservation for granted. Foolish. He should have been looking for caretakers. The vines bulged oddly, there near the corner, and something glinted within the bulge. Light shifted as he walked... and Corbell became certain that there was a bubble-car under the bulge. How badly damaged? Corbell caught Gording's fraction-of-a-glance. Had anyone else caught it? The Boys couldn't know everything... But the tribe had clumped inward as they walked. He might have thought they were afraid of ancient ghosts. But they had converged to a compact mass with Cottrell in the middle, and it was Corbell who was afraid. That building ahead: no vines, no green top. Someone had maintained it. Corbell knew it by its shape: a hospital. The hospital's big double doors opened for them. Now the dozen Boys around Corbell were close enough to trip over one another, though they didn't. Indirect lighting came alive slowly, showing an admissions desk, a shattered picture window with a few glass teeth still in it, cloud-rug and sofas cleaned of glass; and a wall covered by a double polar projection map with the polar caps prominent. The last Boy through the door fell to his knees. His head was gone. His neck jetted bright blood. Gording was at bay. The young albino was between him and the double doors. As the albino came at him Gording threw a rock, side arm, to miss. Corbell tried to make sense of what he was seeing. The rock passed behind the albino's neck, turned sharply and circled his throat. Gording jerked hard on the other rock still in his hand. Then it made sense. The albino screamed without sound and clawed at the air between them. His neck parted cleanly. The doors opened for the headless corpse as it stumbled backward. Gording brushed past it and was gone.    It is not his technology -- that is merely a tool -- that makes Man a deadly adversary, but his mind...and spirit. I. The practice yard fell silent. Sensing a presence behind him, Jerome lowered his sword, and turned slowly to face Father Ribaud, the Sword Master. Behind him, standing nervously at the edge of the yard, was a young Messenger dressed in the black robe of one who served the Grandfathers. A thrill of anticipation ran shivering up Jerome's spine. A Message from the Grandfather! Perhaps his request for Audience was being answered! Ribaud nodded somberly. "Yes, it's for you. From the Grandfather." Jerome nodded slowly, trying to read the old man's face for information. "Did he say what it's about?" The Sword Master suppressed a look of amusement. "The simple way to find out is to go over and ask the lad. He's the Messenger, you know, not I. And from the looks of him, he'd be only too glad to deliver his message and be off. ' ' Ribaud nodded towards the Messenger, who was anxiously shifting from foot to foot. "He's nervous as a cat what with all the Mushin floating around this yard. His mind isn't trained to handle it yet." He turned to the silently standing students. "Which reminds me that no one told the rest of you to stop training and gawk around like a bunch of Novices. Back to work, the lot of you. Start off with five hundred each, head, chest, and wrist cuts, slowly. Control your breath and calm your mind." Practice began again, each student reciting the Chant of Calmness as he swung his sword in unison with the others. Ribaud watched for a moment, then motioned to Jerome and walked with him over to where the Messenger stood waiting. "Messenger -- Brother Jerome," Ribaud said, and stepped back out of easy earshot, though Jerome knew he would hear every word. He might be old, but Ribaud was still in possession of all his faculties, including an incredible, catlike swiftness. The Messenger licked the sweat from his upper lip and focused distressed eyes on Jerome. "Brother Jerome," he began, his voice cracking a little. "Grandfather bids me call you to his presence. Father Ribaud is to prepare you for Audience. Come as soon as you are ready. I...#... uh... that is all." Abruptly the black-clad youth turned and fled the practice yanl. A sardonic grin on his face, Ribaud sauntered over to where Jerome stood gazing after the retreating Messenger. "So. Audience it is. Face to face with the Grandfather. And I'm to prepare you. No easy task, that." The Sword Master sighed. His tone had been bantering, but his concern was obvious. While Jerome racked his practice sword and changed from padded practice robe to a regular one, Ribaud carefully outlined the proper procedure for Personal Audience with die Grandfather. From time to time the young man would nod or grunt, but otherwise gave no indication he was listening. Ribaud knew otherwise. Nothing really passed Jerome by. He was incredibly quick and bright. Even while talking, the old man's mind went back, back some fifteen years to the day he had found Jerome. The lad had been sitting amid the smoking ruins of the farmstead at Waters Meeting, trying to straighten his dead mother's clothing. Ribaud knew the child had witnessed his father's torture, his mother's rape, and the slaughter of both at the hands of the Ronin who had raided the farm. It still seemed like a miracle that the boy had escaped the Madness. Those few who survived the Ronin were always mad. Death was usually a kindness. Yet that small boy had not only survived, but had somehow retained his sanity. Oh, true, true, rage and madness lurked deep in his eyes. Yet it was not the Madness. It was something deep within him, shackled and hidden away in the dark place at the center of his being, not something brought on by the Mu shin. It was a madness and rage he owned and controlled so well even the Mushin could not sniff it out. The routine details out of the way, Ribaud pondered what else he ought say. He knew he should give the lad some sort of advice, for Audience was not without its peril. Men had been known to break in the presence of the Grandfather. And the Mushin hovered constantly, waiting for just such a break to swoop down and bring the Madness. Not that Ribaud was really worried about Jerome. The lad Controlled his mind very well. Perhaps better than any other Son in the Brotherhood. At times he felt the young man's control was a little too rigid, too brittle, but there was no question it was effective. Still in all, the Sword Master felt a vague, gnawing worry over the idea of Jerome facing the Grandfather, He must do the best he could by the lad. "Now, my Son, listen as you've never listened before." Jerome looked up, surprised by the Sword Master's sudden urgency. "You go to face the Grandfather, not some Brother, or even a Father. The Grandfather. Remember: no matter how benevolent his rule, he is alien. Never, never think you can deal with him as you would with another human." The Sword Master paused for a moment to gather his thoughts and then continued. "I know you've heard the story a thousand times, but hear it again, so that it will be foremost in your awareness during your Audience.    "Mankind came to Kensho on the Arks," Ribaud began. "Like all the Great Pilgrimages that left the Mother World to spread our kind throughout the Galaxy, the Colonists were a polyglot group representing the myriad ways of thought and life found on Earth. The leader of this group was Admiral Nakamura, a High Master of the Universal Way of Zen. "When the Admiral found this planet there was great rejoicing. It was beautiful. An Eden. Three probe surveys showed a virgin planet with no sign of higher life, no mark of civilization, nothing but a primeval wilderness so enthralling that Nakamura named it "Kensho," after the first stage of Enlightenment. "Then the Colonists were landed at First Touch -- and all hell broke loose. Everyone went mad, tearing at each other, murdering, maiming. Like vicious, wild animals. It was the Madness. It blew the Colony apart and scattered the raving, killing debris across the landscape. "For most of the Colonists, there was no way to fight back. They didn't even know what caused the Madness. All they knew was that any emotion, especially a strong one like fear or anger, would grow and grow until it overflowed the mind and drove it into raving Madness. "Imagine what it must have been like! Anything could set it off. The man sitting next to you at dinner might accidently bump you with his elbow. If the sudden flash of annoyance you felt wasn't instantly brought under control, it would grow and grow uncontrollably until it became a towering, unreasoning, murderous rage. "Now we know it was the Mushin. We know they feed on our emotions. They use some kind of feedback technique to make the emotions stronger and stronger in an ever increasing spiral so that there is more emotive energy, more food for their insatiable appetites. "The Mushin brought the Madness down, drove Mankind insane, and very nearly wiped us out on Kensho. "But not quite, not quite. A few resisted. Admiral Nakmura, along with some other members of the crew who were adepts of the Way of Zen, held out against the onslaught of the Mushin. Together they formed a small core of calmness which managed to envelope and save many of the saner and subdue numbers of the insane. The leaders of the group began to make plans for the evacuation of the survivors. "Before the plan could be completed, Admiral Nakamura disappeared. For several days the others toiled to hold the little group of survivors together, but without Nakamura's leadership they began to lose ground. Evacuation was out of the question. Even survival looked doubtful. "Then the Grandfathers appeared. From somewhere. From nowhere. We don't know. But they came. And they brought the Way of Passivity. They said the Way had come from the mind of Admiral Nakamura whom they had found dying from an accident. They said they had taken his profound knowledge of the Way of Zen and tailored it to meet Mankind's needs here on Kensho, and that we had to accept it if we were to fend off the Mushin and survive. That we must learn to control our minds and emotions through spiritual exercises and physical disciplines: only with the Way of Passivity would life on Kensho be possible. "With a little training in its techniques a small group, say a family, might live in harmony on an isolated farmstead. With more training as many as seventy might dwell together as we do here at the Brotherhood. True, in either place the Mushin hover invisibly, ready in an instant to swoop down and feed, but the Passivity is our shield and keeps them from finding a target and bringing down the Madness. "We owe our very existence to the Grandfathers, Jerome. They have become our benefactors, our leaders. We cannot question the rightness of their actions or their decisions. "Yet .now, against all advice, you go to ask the Grandfather to allow you to leave the Brotherhood to follow the Way of the Sword. Even though you know the Sword is nothing but a way-station, a training device to prepare you to follow the Way of Passivity, the Ultimate Path given by the Grandfathers for all men to follow here on Kensho. You say it is not enough, that there must be more. By so doing you challenge not only the authority of the Grandfathers, but the experience of seven generations of Mankind on Kensho. "I know, Father, I know," Jerome interrupted so gently that it almost seemed like a continuation of the older man's monologue. "I don't question that the Way of Passivity was probably the best defense we could organize at the time. We're indebted to the Grandfathers for showing us the Way. "But is defense enough? For seven generations we've defended ourselves. We've never struck back. How can we? We don't know anything about the enemy. Only what the Grandfathers tell us, which is virtually nothing. "What has passivity gained us? A degree of safety and peace. Or better yet, safety and stagnation." The older man opened his mouth to object, but Jerome hurried on. "Yes, stagnation! Look, Father, how many new Brotherhoods have been built in your lifetime? How many new farmsteads have been founded? None! Not one. In fact, some, like ours at Waters Meeting, aren't even occupied any longer." A look of remembered pain flicked momentarily in the black depths of Jerome's eyes like the barely visible tail of a fish at the bottom of a pond. Just the barest movement. Then it was gone, instantly slammed behind the iron wall of his control. "It's as if...as if..." For a moment the young man groped for an idea just at the edge of understanding. Finding it, he rushed in pursuit. "Yes! It's as if we've reached some optimum level, some point the Grandfathers don't want us to pass. We're like cattle, penned up in the Brotherhoods or on the farmsteads, completely domesticated and unable to roam the surface of the planet we came to colonize; unable to grow. Instead, we're kept safe and stagnant, cowering under the watchful eyes of the Grandfathers, controlled by the Way of Passivity, defending ourselves against an enemy we can't see and don't understand. "Father, when the path you're on leads nowhere, you must seek a new path. The Way of Passivity gives us survival -- but it leads nowhere. We must find a new way, a way to fight back, to strike out at the things which keep us hiding like frightened cattle in the safe little pens the Grandfathers have built for us. "I don't know the answer. I don't know what the path should be. But I feel the Way of the Sword may have something to offer, something the Way of Passivity is lacking. I don't know. Unless I have a chance to follow the Way of the Sword, I never will know. All I ask is that chance." Ribaud shook his head with weary sadness. "Jerome, my Son, at times wanting must give way to acceptance." Jerome made to reply but the Sword Master held up his hand. "The Way of the Sword, followed to the end, leads to the Madness. Look at the Ronin, boy, look at the mad animals that slaughtered your family. Didn't they carry Swords? "Jerome, the Grandfathers are right, even though you are too young to see it. All young men have strong emotions. And you have reasons to harbor the strongest of all: hate. You control it well; indeed, far beyond what one has a right to expect in one so young. But you have boundless energy and boundless ambition. The Brotherhood is hard on you. It is a kinder life for softer men. But there is no other way for humanity here on Kensho. The Madness lies in wait on any other path." Even as he uttered the words, Ribaud felt their utter futility. The lad would not listen, indeed could not listen without doing violence to his .own character. And the Grandfather would never allow him to leave the Brotherhood to follow the Way of the Sword. Even though there was truth to what Jerome said, the results of the coming Audience could only be tragic. Jerome looked down and dug at the dust with his toes. "I know," he began in a normal voice. Then, dropping to a hoarse whisper he continued, "But it means so much to me, Father, so much." The Sword Master suddenly realized that he was beyond his depth, that he was now treading into the dark recesses of Jerome's desire and need. Dangerous, he thought, to stir up such ghosts and specters in one who goes to Audience. Ribaud shook his head. It was time to stop, to calm, to support, to say somthing, anything, that might help. So little I can do, he fretted, so little I can say that has any meaning. He felt the leaden weight of his inability to offer anything but platitudes. In truth he knew nothing of this complex creature that stood before him. Nothing but the surface. All he could do was to speak to that surface. Ribaud shook his head in defeat. "Go," he quietly commanded Jerome. "Go to the Grandfather and listen to what he doesn't say as carefully as to what he says. He may speak in what sounds to you like riddles. He may not speak at all. If the first, look for meaning beyond words. If the second, listen to the eloquence of the silence. I can offer nothing more." Bowing low, Jerome turned and began walking in the direction of the Grandfather's cell. II. In each of the Brotherhoods, at its very center, stands a small, windowless building. There is a single, low door in it, facing south. The door is always crudely made of planks from a Ko tree. Inside, the single room is bare except for a mat, woven from the bark of the same tree, rectangular, beginning at the back wall of the room and ending just short of the door. Sitting on the mat, a little over half way to the wall is the Grandfather. Once a Grandfather gathers a group of men together and forms a Brotherhood, once the cell has been built, the alien stays there, sitting. He never leaves the cell, never even moves, as far as anyone can tell. Occasionally the creature says something in his high, whispery voice. One of his black-clad Messengers then hastens to do his bidding. Yet somehow the Grandfather is the heart and soul of a Brotherhood. Ail important decisions are referred to him, even though he often fails to reply to a question and as often as not when he does reply, his utterances are unintelligible. Nevertheless, each is carefully taken down and religiously studied by the Fathers until it inspires a decision. On the north, east, and west of the alien Grandfather's cell are the long, low buildings which house the human Fathers. To the south lies the Meditation Hall, a roof supported by pillars. Beyond the Father's quarters are the Workshops and the Rooms of Learning. Further yet toward the wails are the practice yards for the Way of the Sword, the Way of the Fist, and the Way of the Staff. Below the Sitting Hall, to the south, is the practice yard for the Soft Way, Beyond that squats the low form of the Refectory with its long tables and hot, steamy kitchens. Built into the walls which enclose the Brotherhood are stables and pens for the animals and the tiny cells where the Novices and Sons dwell. A tidy community of seventy humans and one alien. As Jerome approached the Grandfather's cell, he tried to picture the alien. He had seen him only once, the day he had been dedicated to the Brotherhood as a Novice. As an orphan, he had been required to present himself to the Grandfather for approval. He could remember little but the creature's huge, glowing, multifaceted eyes. The rest was mainly a memory of shadow, vague bulk, and an occasional sharp angle. By rumor, of course, he knew a great deal more. The angles had been the alien's stick-like arms and legs: the legs folded in front; the arms, elbows out, resting on the knees. Bulk was the large barrel chest, covered with a hard, chitinous substance rather like the armour they sometimes wore during sword practice. The head was long and narrow, domed at top and coming to a point at the bottom. Large eyes bisected it. Overall, the effect was of a large, benevolent cockroach: a cockroach that talked, and thought, and meditated, and ruled a community of seventy humans, but never, never left his cell. A Messenger, probably the same one, stood by the door, his face averted in respect. As Jerome approached, the lad pulled back the door, letting a splash of light drop into the darkness of the room. Stooping, Jerome entered. The door swung shut and night fell. For a few moments he stood still, his back to the door. Silently he repeated the Litany of Passivity to calm his thumping heart. "Moons, moons, shining down on waters, waters, moving slowly, moons moving slowly, yet being still. Still the waters, still the moons. Movement, strife, all longing is but a reflection, passing to stillness when the mind is calmed." He droned through it three times while his eyes adjusted to the dark and he gained enough presence of mind to sit down on his end of the Ko mat. He sat, legs crossed, hands on his knees, eyes cast down about five feet in front of himself, seeing-butnot-seeing. He regulated his breath. And waited. And waited. And waited. An incalculable age later there came a rising whisper, a breeze of meaning that gently blew toward him across the dark, "why this subsection of unity now in this place, interrogation." Jerome, lulled by the long wait, snapped his mind back into focus. "This subsection of unity has a request," he whispered back. "Make request apparent to this vessel of totality," came the softly hissing answer. "This subsection of unity wishes to go to the Old Master on the Mountain to follow the Way of the Sword." Emotion surged up, threatening to overwhelm the controls Jerome, had spent so many years constructing. The Sword! How much it meant to him! As a child he had never even thought of the Sword, never even seen one, for that matter. He was a farmer's son, wed to the land. But then the Sword had come unbidden into his life, shattering and smashing it into dead, lifeless, bloodsoaked fragments. The Sword of Death, brought by the three Ronin, flashing up, flashing down, cutting, gutting. Three Ronin, men who did not fear the Madness, but who actively sought it out, who invited the Mushin to take over their minds, who reveled in rapine, slaughter, insanity. Three Ronin, three Swords, slashing his life to ribbons, bringing death, death, death. What demons the Sword had raised only the Sword could lay to rest. Only the Sword of Life could give back what the Sword of Death had taken. The Sword giveth and the Sword taketh away. So be it. Even at seven years of age he had realized that. He had known it deeply, organically, without logic, without words, without even thought. Only by mastering what had destroyed his life could he hope to recreate his life. The Sword had started him on this road. Only by the Sword could he reach his destined end. And somewhere, someway, he would meet the Three and complete the cycle of Death and Life, Life and Death. When he had come to the Brotherhood, he had thrown himself into his studies with an intensity that had worried the Fathers. In exhaustion he had found release from the demonic visions and memories which constantly lurked in the shadows at the edge of his conscious mind. In the Spiritual Exercises and the Physical Disciplines he had found a way to build an iron wall of control around the turbulent passions and fears that dwelt in the dark center of his being. Ill Relentlessly he had worked and prepared until as a Sixth Level Son he had been allowed to ehter the Way of the Sword with Father Ribaud. Once on the Way, he had redoubled his efforts. With cold fury he practiced each cut, each block, each move, each form until exhaustion felled him. After a short rest, he came back for more. In five years he had learned everything Father Ribaud had to teach. Jerome's technique was flawless, his form polished like glass wood. A perfect machine, all he lacked was the soul, the True Understanding of the Way of the Sword as opposed to the Technique of the Sword. Ribaud had tried to show Jerome the Way. But Ribaud himself was only the Sword Master at an out-of-the-way Brotherhood. He was not a True Master of the Way, not an Enlightened One. He could point out the Path, but had never trodden it himself. He could not lead Jerome on the Way. He could only indicate the general direction in which it lay. Ribaud knew his limitations and made no bones about it. Jerome knew too, and also knew that there could be no further progress toward his goal unless he found a True Master to study with. There was such a Master on the Mountain. Known only as the Old Master, he lived in a tiny hut, far up the slopes of the towering Mountain. Years ago, when the Old Master had first appeared in the region, he had singlehandedly wiped out a band of eight Ronin which the Brotherhood had been unable to kill or drive away. Then he settled on the slopes of the Mountain. At first, he had grudgingly accepted a few students from the Brotherhood. As a Fifth Level Son, the young Ribaud had been among them. On the Mountain he had caught just a glimpse of the Real Way, a single Satori experience. He still spoke of the experience with reverence and awe. Then the Grandfather had handed down a decision. It was very clear, very precise. No one was to go study the Way of the Sword with the Old Master on the Mountain. The Way of the Sword was too active, too dangerous to Passivity. It was a training vehicle, a waystation on the path to Passivity and a technique to fend off the Ronin. Nothing more. That was thirty years ago. Since then hardly anyone had seen the Old Master, though from time to time the Brotherhood's patrols had found the bodies of groups of Ronin, so it was assumed the old man was still alive. Yet the fact remained that for thirty years no one has gone to study the Way of the Sword with the Old Master. But Jerome knew he had to try. It was the only way, his only hope! The Grandfather must allow him to go, must not stand in the way of his destiny! But calm! He must remain calm! To draw down Mushin in the Very presence of the Grandfather! Even a Novice wouldn't do anything so foolish, so indicative of a lack of control and a straying from the Way of Passivity. "Moons, moons, shining down... he chanted silently, forcing down the emotions, the hopes, forcing his entire being back down, down, into a tiny, windowless cell at the center of his soul. Silence. And waiting. Then, eventually, the darkness began to vibrate again. Muffled meaning softly filtered through the black of the cell to his straining ears. It was a chant. One he had never heard before: The Sword is the Mind. When the Mind is right, the Sword is right. When the Mind is not right, the Sword is not right. He who would study the Way of the Sword must first study his Mind. Again and again the Grandfather repeated the chant, his hissing rising and falling. At times his voice seemed to fill the cell, pushing back the darkness. At other times it shrank to a tiny spark almost overwhelmed by the endless night around them. The chant wound its way into Jerome's mind, down into his soul, curling, twisting like a tiny snake of smoke coming from a fire one had thought was extinguished. Slowly it filled his whole being, until it seemed there was no more room for him inside himself. Control! Control! He had to regain control! Raised from childhood to fear the Mushin, Jerome was terrified at the very thought of anyone or anything tampering with the carefully constructed fabric of his mind control. For generations, loss of control had meant the Mushin gained control, bringing the Madness that had so nearly destroyed the human race on Kensho. Now Jerome fought back desperately, instinctively. He closed down his mind. Slowly, agonizingly slowly, he retreated back into the hard, dark core of his being. He shut out the curling chant with its meaning beyond words, he fought to reintegrate himself as a separate entity, to cut himself off from external influence. Panting, sweating harder than he ever had in the practice yard, Jerome gradually brought himself under control again. Deep within him a huge rage burned, shielded from the Mushin by the black walls of his being. But it burned fiercely all the same. The Grandfather! The alien had done this to him! Had tried to take over his mind! The Grandfather could do things to his mind! It could do things like the Mushin could do! Anger, confusion, rage, fear, all contained, all held deep within, fused together in a sudden intuitive leap. The Grandfather and the Mushin! Somehow they were linked, related! The benefactor of the race and its worst enemy were somehow tied together! Revulsion and disgust rose up and twisted into hatred, joining the other emotions that raged within him. For an instant blind fury and hate spewed across Jerome's mind flame. The explosion was incredible. In one motion he stood and took a single step toward the Grandfather. Almost swifter than thought his hand rose and fell in a swift arc, striking at the base of the alien's neck. With a sharp snap the head flew off and smashed against the wall of (he cell. The entire universe stood still. Frozen, his mouth agape,  Jerome stood, looking at the crumpled, broken head that lay at the base of the wall. His emotions, his incredible raging fury, were gone, sucked into the cold void of eternity. Then, in the next instant, the frozen, fragile universe shattered like thin crystal and crashed down upon his head. His mind a blank, Jerome tottered and crumpled to the floor. m. Consciousness returned slowly, like an old man dragging himself up a steep flight of stairs. For a while Jerome simply lay there, enjoying the solidity of the floor and the texture of the Ko mat against his cheek. Then memory began to seep through the hazy curtains of his confusion. His hand crept softly across his face to brush away the last fogginess and his eyes opened. Jerome sat up and looked at the Grandfather. The alien's body still sat at the other end of the Ko mat. Over by the wall lay its shattered head.  Memory changed from a seeping to a sweeping flood. Jerome braced himself against it and the first wave broke harmlessly against the walls of his control. Gradually he allowed memory to percolate down through the layers of his mind. As it sank to the core of his being a thought rose to meet and pass it by on the way to consciousness. "I have killed a Grandfather," he whispered. "I have killed a Grandfather. " Hearing the sound of his own voice gave the thought a solidity that made it possible for him to grasp and work with it. Carefully he wove it into the framework of thought through which he interpreted the world. The Way of Passivity taught that Being caused Desiring. Desiring gave rise to Action. Inevitably, Action led to Frustration. And because of the Mushin, Frustration ended in the Madness. The Way was an attempt to cut off this inevitable sequence by practicing Non-action or Passivity. The Spiritual exercises and Physical Disciplines of the Way (aught the control necessary' to rein in Desire, to enclose it behind an iron wall of rigid Passivity. Action based on personal Desire must be avoided. For one Action always engendered another. And that, in turn, brought on another. No single Action could ever satisify Desire once it ruled a man, and so the chain of Desire and Action would lead to Frustration and eventually to the Madness. Jerome had fallen into just such a sequence when he allowed himself to be ruled by the personal desire to follow the Way of the Sword. His Desire had forced him to the Action of requesting an Audience. Arrd the Audience' had led to the Action of Now more Action was required. Never had he understood the Way of Passivity more clearly. He had acted, and now he must act again. In doing so he was that much closer to the Madness. But he had to act, for he knew he could no longer stay at the Brotherhood. He didn't know what the Fathers would do when they discovered his crime, but his to find out. The Fathers didn't exactly worship the Grandfather, but they did revere and obey the alien. Even Father Ribaud looked upon the Grandfathers as Mankind's saviours from the Mushin and the Madness. There could be little doubt that the Fathers would be shocked by what he had done. How shocked, how angered, he could not guess. But it was perfectly possible that in their anger they might lose control and leave an opening for the Mushin to come pouring in. Jerome shuddered inwardly. All the Fathers were Masters of at least one of the Ways. Whether it be the Fist, the Staff, or the Sword, all were deadly. He had no wish to face even one of them possessed by the Madness. Now he must act again. He must leave the brotherhood. Every thought, every motion, must be geared to the satisfaction of his Desire to leave the Brotherhood. One error, one misstep, and he faced Death. So. First he had to figure the lay of the land. He listened for some hint of what was happening in the world outside the dark cell. Quiet. Everything was quiet. Which meant no one knew! Surely if any of the Brothers knew he had killed the Grandfather they would be there to take him into custody! So no one knew. Yet. What was more, there didn't seem to be any Mushin about. He felt with his mind, searching for the telltale tingling sensation they made at the edge of the mind. Again he felt a sense of surpise. Somehow by the Mushin as well! This was food for thought. It was easy to understand how his act had escaped the notice of the Fathers; the Grandfather had no regular attendants, except for the Messengers who came when they were called. Hence there had been no Fathers in red. In addition, he had been swift and silent. But the Mushin, how had his rage escaped the Mushin? Had his sudden collapse after the blow somehow saved him? Could a Mushin? The Mushin! Icy recollection ran like a swift chill up his spine. Just before he had risen to strike he had seen some kind of a link between the Mushin and the Grandfather. On the face of it, the idea seemed absurd. How could the benefactors of Mankind be linked with their enemies? And yet... and yet... there could be no mistaking what the Grandfather had been trying to do. Jerome knew because he had experienced it. The Grandfather had been trying to break down his control, to take over his mind. If the alien had succeeded, Jerome would have been helpless to fend off the Mushin, helpless in the face of the Madness. Thought followed thought to die place where doubts dwelt. Just what were the Grandfathers? Where had they come from? Why had they saved Mankind from the Mushin? What was in it for them? These were questions all men asked themselves but seldom spoke aloud. Mankind's debt to the grandfathers was too great to allow room for much questioning. Jerome shook his mind free of the circling doubts. Now was no time for speculation. He had to act. The mystery of the motivations of the Grandfathers and their possible link with the Mushin would have to wait, i He looked at the shape sitting headless at the other end of the Ko mat. The alien had done something to his mind. He couldn't repress a slight shiver. The thing was dead now, though. It could no longer hurt him. Curiousity grew stronger than fear and he found himself rising and stepping over to examine the upright body. No one had ever had such a chance to examine a Grandfather before. A shock ran through him. He stood looking down into an empty husk! The body was hollow! There was nothing. No vital organs, no blood, no flesh. Nothing! Dazed, he turned to the wall. A step brought him to the shattered head. He stopped to pick it up: it too was empty. A brittle, empty shell. So the Grandfathers, like the Mushin, were non-physical, their insect-like shells a mere empty masquerade. Like the Mushin? Perhaps the relationship was closer, much closer! Battered, reeling from shock after shock, Jerome's mind was pushed over the edge, out into space, out where there was no place to stand and fight, out where his iron control meant nothing. He felt reality blasted to the winds of Reality. He had to fall eternally into chaos and Madness or find his wings and fly. He became unsane. He passed the boundaries of Self and looked back at the pathetic creature which stood in a dark cell and held the crumpled head of a Grandfather in its hand. He saw himself with complete objectivity, as he really was. He saw the hollowness of the Alien's shell. And the hollowness of his own. His shell. His armour. The beloved wall of control he had so carefully and lavishly constructed. It did not enclose some lovely garden, some orderly place that had to be protected against the dangers of the outside world. Within those iron walls there was no calm, no Passivity, nothing to mirror or match the rigid exterior. There was only a vast, foul, seething void of incoherent passion and desire, a cesspool of terror held back by the weakest of restraints. He knew this was the Truth. The Passivity was shallow, a brittle shell, a lie that gave a smiling face to a snarling beast. It did not go to the core. It simply contained it. Like a visiting specter, he floated through the agony that filled his Center. He heard again the bellows of his father, writhing in his bonds as three Ronin raped and murdered his mother. Once more he pulled his parents' bodies from the burning house. His fear of the older Sons was there too, as were the fights behind the Refectory, and the drubbings he had had to endure in silence. All the anguish of his life was there. All compressed, all repressed behind the control the Passivity taught. He knew this was the Truth. The Passivity did not do what the It is the #st century, but Scop is in # -- attending assassinations. He's warned, cajoled, pleaded... but he knows he's a failure. Trying to alter the future, he has merely reinforced it! Grandfathers claimed. It did not set men free from Desire. Desire was still there, made more intense than ever by being subverted and hidden. The Passivity did not do away with the Frustration caused by Action. It merely changed the nature of the Frustration and locked it behind the iron control of the Spiritual Exercises and Physical Disciplines. He knew this was the Truth and the Light of it shone brightly on his soul. So bright was the Light that he could see the Way he must follow. A brief, dim glimpse, but a seeing none the less. The Center must be Calm. The Way of the Passivity did not accomplish this. His Way lay up the path to the clearing on the Mountain where the Old Master sat, waiting. There he would study the Way of the Sword. There he would seek to calm his Center so that the walls of control were no longer necessary. There he would reach for the Way to set all Mankind on Kensho free of the Grandfathers and free of the Mushin and the Madness. The Light did not show him the end of the Way he must follow. But it showed him the beginning. Gradually the Light dimmed and he became Brother Jerome, standing in a dark cell with the crumpled head of a Grandfather in his hand. Carefully, almost gently, he placed the head back on the floor, turned and walked softly to the door of the cell. Now he had to tune his every sense to escape. He no longer feared Action, nor Frustration, nor the Madness. Action was necessary to the following of his Way. He peered out one of the cracks between the planks. He saw nothing. Startled, he realized it was dark. Which meant he must have been sitting with the Grandfather for hours! He pressed his ear to the door, listening for outside activity, for the sound of the bell in the Meditation Hall, for the clash of dishes from the Refectory, for anything that could give him a clue as to what was happening outside. Nothing. The world was still. That could only mean it was late at night, long after all the Novices, Sons, and Fathers had finished Evening Sitting and gone to their cells for Final Meditation and Rest. In other words, the Brotherhood was asleep. There were Novices guarding the North and South Ways, of course, but Jerome could avoid them and go over the wall. Slowly he opened the door outward, its squeak startling him with its loudness. Cautiously he looked around, then stepped out and gently closed the door behind him, wincing at the sound. No one heard. The world remained silent. A breeze blew across his face, making him suddenly aware he was sweating. He grimaced. I'm afraid, he thought. Scared. Walking softly as he had been trained by the Fist Master, Jerome crossed the Emptiness. He moved South, around the Meditation Hall, hollow and cold in the light of two of Kensho's four moons. Beyond that was the practice yard for the Soft Way. He passed quickly, gently, then turned to the east toward the wall and his own cell. The breeze blew steadily, cooling his forehead and chasing through his hair. All around him the silence kept watch. Once he heard the ting-ting of the North Way Watch sounding the hour and the South Way Watch responding. It was the second hour. He had been with the Grandfather for at least twelve hours! At the door of his cell he stopped. Why had he come back here? There was nothing within. Only his bowl, his knife, and a spare robe. Oh, yes, and an old, worn pair of sandals. One more thing, too. One more thing. Something he never admitted he had, never showed to anyone, almost never looked at himself. It was under the straw pallet. He reached under the thin mattress and groped for it. When his fingers closed over its cool hardness, he drew it forth. It was a small badge, attached to a crudely made chain. His mother had worn it' around her neck. He had taken it from her dead body as he sat mourning amid the smoke and stink of the farmstead at Waters Meeting. It was his father's actually, something that had been handed down from father to son ever since the Early Days. Jerome held it up in the beam of moonslight that filtered into his cell from the ventilation slit in the ceiling. He could just make out the words inscribed on the dull surface: "P. Rausch Chief Engineer," He slipped the chain over his head and hid the badge beneath the coarse cloth of his robe. Moving swiftly now, anxious to leave, he placed the sandals, bowl, knife, and a pair of eating sticks on the spare robe. He folded the bottom up and rolled the whole thing into a tight knot to hold the loose items. A string around the middle assured it wouldn't come apart. Finally he looped the whole thing around one shoulder and across his waist and tied the sleeves in front. Once outside again, he turned north along the wall and began walking. He passed a few of the Workshops and finally came abreast of the east end of the practice yard where the Way of the Sword was taught. For a moment he paused, then he entered the yard and walked swiftly to the rack where the swords were kept. Fondly he took down his favorite sword, Whistler, and held it lovingly. For a few moments he stood there gazing at it, experiencing the good memories it awakened of hours sweating in the sun perfecting his stroke and cut. Father Ribaud's presence filled the moonslit yard and Jerome felt a lump in his throat. The old man would be stunned by what had happened. Jerome would give anything to see him one last time, to attempt to explain what had happened, what his revelation had shown, and what path he must now follow. But as much as he loved the Sword Master he realized they could not communicate on certain things, that their views were too widely divergent to make understanding possible. Sympathy, yes. But not true understanding. He must go his own way now. He would take Father Ribaud with him, in his heart, wherever he went. But the journey itself must be made alone. And the sword, Whistler, should he take it with him? The world he was entering was dangerous and the sword might make the difference between survival and death. He paused only a moment and then returned the sword to the rack. No, it wasn't right. Not because it would be stealing, but because he knew intuitively that he would have to earn his sword, not just take it. He knew he was increasing his chance of death greatly by not taking the weapon, but that risk was one he had known about when he had decided to walk the Way. Now he was a Seeker of the Way. He would have to find his own sword somewhere on the journey. He bowed to the Shrine of the practice yard and left. Jerome was now almost to the northeast corner of the wall surrounding the Brotherhood. Here there were some sheds with sloping roofs that were used for the storage of tools. They offered easy access to the top of the wall. Looking around briefly one last time, Jerome began to climb. IV. All four moons were up now. From the rise where Jerome stood, he could look back down the valley cut by the Little Water and see both the dark bulk of the Brotherhood and the far-off smudge that marked the site of the farmstead at Waters Meeting. It was as if this life was laid out before him in the moonslight. He turned and looked the other way. In the near foreground the Wood began. Beyond that he could see the dark mass of Mountain and nothing more. That was his future. Dark and unknown. He turned back to look at the Brotherhood. A great, heavy sadness and sense of inadequacy filled him. I go to find myself and to seek salvation for my race, he thought. One man, one young man, I seek the Way. So great a task for one man. Yet that was how it had always been, he realized. One man. One man fitting a stone blade to a wooden shaft. One man tying a sinew to a springy twig. The dark mood lifted and he chuckled. He could just imagine how the Mushin must be trembling at the terrible threat he represented. Much the way the saber-toothed tiger must have trembled at the first man who carried a stone ax. Puny, he thought with a smile. That's what the tiger must have thought. Puny and insignificant. And so he would appear to the Mushin. A joke at best. But neither the saber-tooth nor any of the other fanged and clawed enemies of early man were laughing any longer. Now it was the Mushin 's turn. He shook his fist at the empty sky. "I go to find a Way," he called out. Only the silence answered him. With a shrug, the Seeker of the Way turned and strode off under the soft glow of Kensho's moons.  Spider Robinson Millenium, Ben Bova, Random House, # pp,, # The Analog Annual, ed. Ben Bova. Pyramid, # pp., # Notes To A Science Fiction Writer, Ben Bova, Scribners, # pp., # Shardik, Richard Adams, Simon  Schuster, # pp. , # Triton, Samuel R. Delany, Bantam, # pp., # Doorways In The Sand, Roger Zelazny, Harper  Row, # pp., # Science Fiction Art, Brian Aldiss, Bounty, # pp., # The Best of Robert Silverberg, Pocket Books, # pp., # Tales From The White Hart, Arthur C. Clarke, Ballantine, # pp., # Epoch, ed. Roger Elwood  Robert Silverberg, Berkley Putnam, # pp., # All right, I know: the above list of books has you all goggle-eyed and you can't wait to get to the reviews. Well, you'll just have to wait. I have, God help me, a speech to make. Along about February I asked you people for feedback on this column. As I write, it's March, and I'm still shoveling my way out from under the deluge of mail that ensued. I've gotten to know quite a few of you, and I've learned that, almost to a man, you are passionate in your likes and dislikes. Nor are you reticent about expressing them. A startling number of you asked me things like, "Can you use your influence" (forsooth!) "to get the publishers to stop printing that " (supply your own) "stuff and give us some more good old ?" Well the hell with that noise. Do it yourself. You can too. Let me tell you about my "influence," people. I can get books free -- but the word "free" is a misnomer: I must read all those books, and the majority are wretched. I can irritate or gratify those editors who bother to read my column (maybe # of the total?), with the sum total effect that such editors will either buy me or omit to buy me a drink the next time I run into them. Likewise the writers involved. The publishers? They don't know that I'm alive, and unless I ever write a New York Times Bestseller, they never will. But there is a way for me to communicate my opinions to all of those people, in a way forceful enough to demand their attention. And that same channel is available to you, to e'very one of you goombahs, if you'll only get up off your hindquarters and use it. I'm not talking about writing letters to the publishers, or holding demonstrations, or sending letter-bombs through the post or forming vigilante committees to hang the hacks from the housetops. I'm talking about the Hugo Awards. You take a fine thoughtful writer like George R.R. Martin. Years of a story here, a story there, and I'm sorry but that deal for your anthology just fell through. Then the man wins a (thoroughly deserved) Hugo for "A Song For Lya," and all of a sudden New Voices Volume One is scheduled for release and people are falling over themselves to buy George's first novel After The Festival (George's very words). Or take a fine, thoughtful writer like me: I'm here to tell you that it got a lot easier to sell a novel to a house like Putnam when the Hugo-voters at Discon II voted me the John W. Campbell Award for Best New Writer back in # (in a tie, I must add, with the highly talented and too-seldom-seen Lisa Tuttle). The point is, the voice of the people was heard in the land, and it helped the people get the books they wanted to see. But I'd hate to tell you the actual number of votes I received, or the number that any Hugo or Hugorelated award winner gets. At last year's World Science Fiction Convention, the awarding of the label World's Best was done by less than six hundred people. I've received more letters than that, from you feedbackers. I know the damn thing was held halfway around the world; that's entirely irrelevant. You don't have to attend a Worldcon to vote. Anyone can. Anyone -- anyone in the world. You don't have to have credentials or be vaccinated or even have the money to drag your ass to Kansas City for this year's jamboree to make your feelings known. It'll cost you six bucks, two postage stamps, and a little time. You write to MidAmeriCon, the #th World Science Fiction Convention, P.O. Box #, Kansas City, Missouri #, and you tell 'em you want a supporting membership, and youslip 'em six bucks U.S. This bread is used for about a million things that taken together make a convention happen, from paying us pros to bullshit, to paying the poor sad bastards who're going to have to count your ballots. In return you get probably a bunch of literature, a tin-plated Mars bar, the hearty thanks of a convention committee that came out in the black vote for the Hugo Awards. But only if you hurry. Dammit, here's where that timelag between the writing of these columns and their seeing print really hurts. As of today, March #, I have not yet received even my preliminary Hugo ballot, the mass of suggestions which will, after months of deletions and write-ins, become the Final Ballot. But by the time you read this, that ballot will already have been selected, and they might not even have time to mail you a copy in time for you to vote on it -- I don't know just what their deadline is going to be, but you'll be reading this in June or July, which is mighty close to Labor Day. So you're going to have to put out a little juice on your own to find out who the finalists are, and dammit, you should be interested enough. You can always write-in something. I heard you. You, the cheapskate who just said, "Si x bucks? Jeez." Well, don't gimme any of that jive. From the mail I've been getting, it's apparent that the vast majority of you spend more than six dollars a month buying science fiction, and end up feeling ripped off more often than not. You are indignant; you want me to do something about it. Phooey -- spend one month's six bucks on improving the overall quality of next year's sf. The return on your investment will be literally priceless. And next year you can even get it together in time to influence the composition of the Final Ballot. Editor's note: doe to a delay in publication this issue will be reaching the stands sometime after the Final Balloting for #. However everything Spider says holds true for #; and you can get in at the begin#th World Science Fiction ConP.O. Box #, Cherry Hill, NJ # for your application for full or supporting membership. Make your wishes known, people. For too long the awards have been given by too few hardcore devotees; tell the nice publishers what you want.    I also got a couple of letters from people who said, "I wish Galaxy would stop making snide cracks about 'that Other magazine, the one with rivets.' Such rivalry is unbecoming," etc. These good people have entirely missed the point. There is no animosity between Galaxy and Analog: aside from liking each other, Baen and Bova are too damned sensible -- they understand that science fiction just doesn't work that way. You can't climb over the backstabbed bodies of your adversaries -- there aren't any. For those of you who are still dubious (man, the world has never seen an Age of Cynicism till now), here I am in the pages of Galaxy saying that Ben Bova has just written the # Hugo Award Novel. At least he's sure and hell got my vote so far. Granted, the year is young -- but it'll be mighty damn hard to beat this one, Millenium is the crowning achievement of Ben's career to date, and enthusiastically praised by the likes of Isaac Asimov and Lester Del Rey, has already sold to Ballantine for paperback, and I want to tell you I haven't enjoyed a book so much in years. It is one of those rarities, a good science fiction book that is also a good novel in the literary sense. It is the story of the apotheosis of Chester Arthur Kinsman, the man Ben's been writing about for most of his adult life, and it does both men proud. Millenium concerns the political state of affairs on Earth and the Moon in the year #, a time when the Cold War between America and Russia has been thawed and reheated, damned near the boiling point. At any moment, one side or the other may lites, upsetting at last the precious Balance of Terror and precipitating nuclear calamity -- in fact, they may not even wait that long. Caught on the horns of this dilemma are Kinsman and Piotr Leonov, commanders of the American and Russian bases on the Moon. These bases were established back when both sides were getting along amicably -- and now that their respective countries are being hostile again, Kinsman and Leonov are dismayed to realize that they must become enemies. Can they refuse? And get away with it? Therein lies the story, and a helluva plausible one, too. I won't give any more away; there are some lovely surprises planted. The book builds steadily and inexorably to a stunning conclusion, with one of the most moving final paragraphs in my memory, and along the way is one of the most sheerly believable stories in science fiction. I'm not saying that # will turn out as Ben pictures it -- but I do say that it damned well could -- and that we'll probably be very lucky if it does. Oh yeah: Harry Harrison is in the book too, in the thinnest of disguises, as brilliant and charming and disreputable as he is in real life. I understand Fred Pohl has a novel coming out that's a strong Hugo contender, but as of now Millenium is my firm recommendation for Best Novel of # (for those of you who're heeding my advice about voting, remember that you vote for the '# Hugos in #, not this year), and I strongly exhort you not to wait for it to come out in paperback. This is one of the few books that I feel is worth #, no matter what the hell shape your budget's in.    Next on the agenda is a peachy original anthology; and the editor is the selfsame Ben Bova. And like Millenium, The Analog Annual is predicated on a careful analysis of current trends in the real world. The statistics boys will tell you, if you hadn't noticed already, that there's a vast number of new readers of sf -- we've never had so large an audience in all of history. And it is sad but true that a large and growing number of these new "fans" (they may not trade fanzines or attend cons, but they put oil in my Dodge) are only peripherally aware or not aware atall that there are magazines that print the stuff every month -- folks who get their sf from the bookrack or not at all. There may have been a time when the overall quality of "book" sf was higher than that of "mag" sf, but if so I'm here to tell you them days is gone forever. Unless you're wise enough to read my column, your chances of getting a good original collection are, by my statistics, lower than your chances of getting a good given issue of Galaxy or Analog or FSF. Much, lower, in fact: you can get an idea of the kind of stories Jim or Ben or Ed is liable to assemble -- but who the hell knows what Roger Elwood's going to do next time? So Ben decided to alert the paperback buyers to the existence of magazine sf, by producing a "Thirteenth Analog" in paperback format. Not surprisingly, the dice are loaded: if every Analog were this good, there wouldn't be enough paper in the world to meet the demand. Look: it's like I said a couple of paragraphs ago, each of the socalled Big Four editors has a sort of style that can be sensed, based on the audience he has decided to aim at. Ben tends to buy more technologically-oriented stories whereas Jim tends to buy more humanistically inclined stories whereas Ed Ferman at FSF tends to buy more "Lit 'rate" pieces whether or not they are actual stories whereas Ted White tends to buy whatever the first three rejected. These glib generalizations, of course, have about as many exceptions as the geocentric universe theory: Ben has bought stories from me that are about as technological as a pair of scissors; Jim has bought the only technological story I ever wrote, and Ferman and White have printed many fine, readable stories -- but the above is how the Big Four are sort of filed in my subconscious as of even date. So what Ben put together is a book that should satisfy just about everybody. Story One is a complete short novel (a sadly neglected form -- by the writers who could do it right, that is) by P.J. Plauger. When Plauger won the John W. Campbell Award for #, the only story of his that I could call to mind was "Wet Blanket," so I've been eager to see something more. Fighting Madness will do just fine, an absorbing novel with a GordyDicksonish flavor to it that means an extremely high level of craftsmanship for so new a writer. Plauger shows magnificent promise. I'd like to see a more ambitious theme next time, but I believed in the protagonist and cared what happened to him and that, in the final analysis, will get my penny every time. Story Two is "Malf," a yarn which should satisfy the technology freaks and certainly satisfied me. It's in the tradition of "Killdozer" and Keith Laumer's Bolo Combat Unit cycle: the Bigass Machine Gone Berserk story. Except that there's a human operator -- and he's the one that's berserk. A fine, tight, fast-paced adventure with a "read me" style: I've never heard of Ing before, but I hope I do again, soon. Story Four is "The Tower of Ashes" by Hugo Award winner George Railroad Martin, a story literary enough to satisfy the New Wavers (right down to the "Whadhesay?" ending) and rich enough to satisfy me. It reminds me of something Poul Anderson might have done, grabbing at your heart in a way that is getting to be George's trademark too, lately. It features his usual striking visual sense as well. Story Five isn't a story -- this is a typical Analog, remember? It's a Science Fact Article (which Analog gets free-lance, not having a Jerry Poumelle), this time by Dr. John R. Gribbin, co-author of The Jupiter Effect (a controversial Vintage paperback concerning earthquakes and the planets), holder of a doctorate in astrophysics from Cambridge, etcetera. "The Climatic Threat" gives a well-researched and thoughtful answer to the question, ' 'Are we liable to go into a new Ice Age in the foreseeable future?", and diminished my ignorance considerably. And painlessly. And for those of you who are wondering what happened to Story Three, I'm afraid my rigid code of professional ethics prevents me from saying anything more than that it's the funniest thing I ever wrote and was originally rejected on the grounds that Playboy would pay me more money for it (no they wouldn't either) and besides, I don't get a penny in royalties anyway, so there. It is, by the way, as far as I know' the only story in history with one and a half protagonists, and it's called "Half An Oaf' which is certainly better than a nun.    And still I'm not done with Ben Bova. But the appeal of this one won't be so catholic. In fact, it's liable to be one of the most controversial books of the year. I know of at least three people, in and out of the profession, who were rendered speechless with rage by it -- and as many who said it made them cheer out loud. Because, of course, it's mistitled. It should be Notes To An Analog Writer, Slushpile Division, as Ben cheerfully admits in his preface. "This book was written in self-defense," is literally the first thing he has to say. Ben is the only magazine editor I know who reads every manuscript submitted to him, an incredible task that you couldn't get me to attempt for all the tea in Acupulco. So what he has writ     # E #rd St N.Y., N.Y. # (#) #-# Good Story or What A Good Story Is or What SF Consists Of. It is How To Not Get a Story Bounced At Analog Out Of Hand. Given five minutes you can probably come up with a half dozen Hugo or Nebula Award Winners that ignore or defy the conventions Ben describes in Notes: none of them are by slushpile writers. Many writers and fans will flatly reject Ben's notion of what constitutes a publishable story: none of them are published in Analog. I've read several fanzine writers who blast Notes for its failure to be an exhaustive guide on how to survive as a writer: none of them, apparently, read the Preface. And by damn, the rules Ben lays down seem sound to me. There are gems of editorial insight for the tyro, classic pitfalls delineated by one of the men who's seen 'em all. Ben points out, for instance, that to work a story must center around a conflict -- and that slam-bang action is not conflict. He also urges the beginner to write about what he knows about -- new writers shouldn't bluff. That's why my first stories were about drink. Enough. The avant garde will doubtless castigate this book -- but it strikes me that people as diverse as peare told their stories by these rules, and I believe both of those gentlemen made a living.    Now for a book I'm going to devote a good deal of space to. It's only fair: it took up an inordinate chunk of my reading time. Shardik is no bigger than the complete five-borough New York City Phonebook, if you add in the CrossIndices by number and address (the one only cops and politicians get). And Richard Adams is pretty heavy too. Yep, the same Adams as wrote Watership Down , who "achieved Tolkienian stature" with his first novel, back again with a massive work about twice as good as the last one. And easily twice as long. It's much more ambitious in theme and scope, with a profundity that Watership lacked and broader allegorical relevance. It concerns the spiritual odyssey undergone by one man during his transition from simple hunter to Emperor of Bekla to... no, I won't spoil it. It is the story of the maturing process he undergoes in his attempt to grasp and manifest the Will of God. It is also the story of religious and political upheaval on a broad scale. I found it an exhausting but satisfying book. It was difficult to get through the first two hundred pages (there are over six hundred) -- not that it wasn't well-written or that it started jerkily -- but Adams has a tendency to never use one simile where three will do, and I was quite a while convincing myself that the sheer effort of wading through all those words was going to be rewarding enough. He paints his pictures with such verbose precision, so much wordy fine tuning of nuance and evocation, such careful overstatement, so much defining and redefining, such insistence on being more unnecessarily redundant than is absolutely necessary, so much... I think you get the idea. About half the sentences in the book begin with "As..." and meander along for whole paragraphs before they even get as far as, "... so, therefore, did..." On the other hand, they are richly evocative similes for the most part. There's just so damned many of them. So okay, the man could have used an editor -- but how do you go about convincing a guy who has raves from both Timeses and virtually every book-reviewer covering Englishlanguage novels that he needs to prune off about forty or fifty thousand words? And as it stands Shardik is a mighty fine book, less a case of too much fat than one of too much red meat. My only other major objection is that Adams's allegory strained my credibility just a bit. Look, the book centers around the heroic figure of Shardik himself, an incredibly enormous and terrible bear who wanders out of the forest one day to alter irrevocably the lives and estinies of everyone within five thousand miles -- but the manner of his doing so was just a little too pat and contrived. No single thing that he did was implausible on the face of it -- but taken together, they advance Adams's plot just a little too conveniently to ring true. Unless -- and this is a big unless -- just might be what the Ortelgans mistake him for: the Power of God incarnate. Adams comes across as a man who may have yet to learn fully the discipline of his craft, but already shows the vision and style of a potential master. I feel it's a terrible shame that the vicissitudes of his life and his lionizing critics have prevented him from having an apprenticeship. Shardik is an ever-so-slightly flawed masterpiece -- and it could have been a perfect book. But damn, he writes well. And don't be misled by the fact that his last book was about rabbits; this man writes with plenty muscle when he wants to, with the kind of impact that only the heavyweights like Brunner and Bester and Sturgeon and MacDonald can pull off, that "unexpected body-blow" kind of delivery that makes you re-read some sentences four times over before going on. Also his characterization is excellent: I believed in and cared about virtually every character in the book, including the bear -- even if the loveinterest subplot did seem a bit perfunctory and afterthoughtish. Kelderek Play-With-The-Children is a master's creation, and so is the Tuginda, and so is the Ban of Sarkid, and so is the ghastly forced march of the child slaves which forces the book toward its powerful ending. I wish I could recommend the paperback, but whoever publishes same has omitted to send me a review copy. Pocket Books. -- Ed. Do what I did: go to the library. Considering its mass, though, the hardcover is something of a bargain at a sawbuck. Wait'll you see next year's prices. (I saw a forty cent paperback last week. Brand new, honest to god. Forty cents. The proprietor of the bookstore was as flabbergasted as I was; he refused to part with it. "I'm going to keep it on the wall there," he said, "and just look at it now and then.")    And so, in our continuing coverage. of the Veddy Best in Literature, we come to Samuel R. Delany's latest novel, Triton. I'm happy to say that it isn't as opaque as Dhalgren, but I'm sorry to say that it too bored the pants off me. But I must point out that that's a purely subjective judgment on my part. A good friend of mine describes Triton as "a fascinating character-study of a man whose basic assumptions prevent him from relating successfully to those around him," and I can't disagree with that. What it most certainly is not is a story, or a science fiction novel. Oh, there are science fictional trappings. But they're about as genuine as those on the paperback's cover: a collection of objects which taken together are supposed to be an artifically maintained city-state on Triton, with Neptune looming large in the background. Examine the hardware closely: the "city" is composed of two queens, a bishop and three pawns; a vanity mirror, a Neosynephrine squeeze bottle, a hose coupling, a resealer for poptop soda bottles, an oil-squirter can, a pipe-rack identical to the one I bought my Dad ten years ago for Christmas, and a throwing dart impaled on a resistor. Don't believe me, go take a look. "Neptune" too is way off, with no clouds and a girdle of craters. The world-of-the-future that Delany creates seems to me utterly unrelieved decadence, although there are hints that a few offstage characters on Earth (if not Triton) might be genuinely alive. There appears to be no meaningful work to do, and curiously enough, everyone in sight is neurotic. The... I hesitate to say "hero"... the protagonist, Bron Helstrom, works as a metalogician, and his shop talk goes like so: "Now, remember, in formal logic, 'not-P' had to be taken in terms of 'non-P', which (if P is Farmer Jones's south acres) includes not only the north acres but also the problem of the squared circle, the inner ring of Saturn, and grief -- not to mention the Taj Mahal. But given what we know of the problem, it would be a little silly to expect any of these things to come into a real solution. Dismissing them from consideration is a metalogical delimitation, resulting from an examination of the significance space around various syntax vectors connecting various words of the problem." Yeah. The female protagonist, named, God help us, "The Spike," is a Great Artist who specializes in staging abstract theater on street corners, making involuntary performers out of passers-by, and it says here she's terrific. If you want a blowby-blow on how Bron's total and utter egocentrism drives her up the wall, you'll love this book. (He ends up having a sex change but still, somehow, fails to find happiness). And if you go for appendices containing out-takes from the book in the context of what seems to have been meant as a discussion of the science-fiction novel as an art form, go to it -- if nothing else, you'll learn the answers to exciting literary questions like "is it orthodox to speak of a 'metonym' rather than 'metonomy'?" which had been keeping me awake nights. It may well be that I am simply too Neanderthal to understand this intellectual tour de force. But I say it's boring, and I say the hell with it.    Doorways In The Sand. Hmmmm. I seem to have put myself on record as a Neanderthal, a man who prefers Gool Of Fashioned SF Like They Used To. So it seems odd that I should find myself disappointed by Roger's recent output. But dammit, my Golden Age coincided with the first splashes of the New Wave, and I once considered myself a card-carrying New Waver -- until the Wave blundered into the "It can't be Great Art if it's comprehensible" fallacy. And I remember the splendid promise of Roger Zelazny. Here was the man who was going to combine Heinlein and Bradbury for us, writing muscular adventure in the language of a poet, uniting drama and beauty. And what we got is a buncha sword'n-sorcery and more or less conventional adventure-sf -- comprehensible but unspectacular. On the other hand, Delany once showed exactly the same potential -- and now there's nothing left of him but the poet. So maybe I should shut my mouth and swallow my disappointment, because good conventional adventures are getting mighty damn hard to come by these days. Absolutely the only thing wrong with Doorways In The Sand is that it isn't magnificent. It is an eminently readable novel about a perennial undergraduate (an uncle's will cuts him off without a dime upon graduation) with a penchant for climbing (anything) who suffers some reverses (a pun you'll have to read the book to appreciate) when he becomes accidentally involved in high-level interstellar intrigue. The book features two of the wildest cops in history and some distinctly zany twists, and you'll probably enjoy it a bunch. In fact, if it were by anyone but a man of Zelazny's enormous potential, I'd be recommending it unreservedly. So maybe I should anyway. A cracking good yam, thin on calories but delicious.    What a premise for a book: Science Fiction Art. Gods above, there have been some great works turned out in the name of adorning sf magazines, by some of the most talented artists in the world. So when I received Brian Aldiss's folio-size paperback, Science Fiction Art, I put everything else aside for awhile, to soak myself in visual splendor. And came away disappointed. The book is mistitled: it should have been Science Fiction Magazine Art of the Thirties and Forties, With a Nod Toward The Fifties and Sixties. To be sure, there was some terrific art produced during those years -- but the better the artist, the less space Aldiss gives him. The immortal Chesley Bonestell is represented by one painting, Hannes Bok by one painting and a handful of black-and-white illos, and like that. Only Virgil Finlay and Ed Cartier got anything like the treatment they deserve, whereas lesserknown and less-talented artists get a field-day of exposure out of (apparently) pure nostalgia for the Good OF Days when their inept illustrations were everywhere to be seen. Heavy on Bug Eyed Monsters menacing blondes in brass bikinis. There's one Leo Summers Analog cover as recent as #, a Kelly Freas of similar vintage, and nothing whatever by Gaughan, Sternbach, Schoenherr, Fabian, Freff, Pini, Ames, or Di Fate, let alone "comic"-book immortals like Kirby, Ditko, Buscema, Heck, Steranko or Smith. There is exactly one Galaxy cover (along with text that implies that H.L. Gold is still editing Galaxy -- even Sam Lundwall was more nearly up to date), three Analogs, a handful of FSF s; the balance are from magazines that, deservedly or not, died years ago -- often after one or two issues. Don't get me wrong -- there's some fine stuff in this collection, and the repro is excellent. But there's a lot of dead weight too, unless you're a dedicated nostalgia freak -- and what the book is not is what its title promises: a representative sampling of science fiction art. I'd like to see one.   A One of the better Best Of collections comes, not surprisingly, from Robert Silverberg: every story therein contained is a gem. They date from Bob's # beginnings to #, and give a clear picture of the growth of a major talent. "Hawksbill Station" is here (the superior original short version) as are "Passengers," "Nightwings," and "Sundance." Re-reading them gave me several hours of nearly unqualified pleasure. The "nearly" part comes from the introductions. Bob has apparently been reading his own critical rave's for far too long, and in his intros comes on with that Asimovian feeling of having become so superb as to make any further pretense of modesty both unnecessary and unseemly. "No sense denying it -- I'm just a virtuoso." Now understand -- I'm not denying that Silverbob is a virtuoso. If I ever turn out anything as polished as his mediocre stuff I'll be doing damned well. But too-certain awareness of his own excellence can be a terrible thing for a writer. It can make him wax Artistic to the point of contempt for his audience (when they fail to grow with him), can even at last make him feel that his True genius is beyond them, make him stump around the country making speeches on Why Writing Science Fiction Is Now Beneath Him. I understand that Bob has now formally and officially renounced sf, because of its audience's low taste and intransigence, and nothing makes clearer what a tragic waste that is than this collection. Because of the gushing praise of the Literary World and the Academic Squad, we have lost a master. So go score this book, and read some of the heritage he has left us, and weep along with me.    Good God -- I've run way the hell over my allotted space. That's okay: I had to get that Vote Team Vote speech off my chest. But it leaves me with almost no room to tell you about the reissue of Arthur C. Clarke's Tales of the White Hart. These were the first of the science-fiction shaggy-dog stories, and the spiritual forebears of De Camp and Pratt's "Gavaghan's Bar" series (which, unhappily, I've never actually seen) and my own Callahan's Place cycle (forthcoming from Tempo Books in paperback). Tall tales told in a fascinating and colorful bar, with only the most perfunctory of nods toward plausibility and with an overabundance of pure, zany hilarity. Check 'em out. And so at last to Epoch, Elwood and Silverberg's contender for Dangerous Visions of the #s. If this is, in truth, the current state of the art, I'm going fishing. The enormous volume so thoroughly pissed me off that you can obtain my opinion by simply dropping the letters "PO" from the title. A waste of one helluva lotta time. And so ends the most enormous column so far. Who says Galaxy doesn't give you more for your money?  me Man at the Bottom ol the Sea There will always be those who seek out danger -- and those who mourn them. After dinner, the two women took their drinks to the terrace and sat by the ornate railing, where they could look down at waves breaking against the base of the cliff, fifteen meters below. Out over the sea, two small, ghostly orange moons paced each other down the evening sky. The women were content not to speak for several minutes. Then Emalen Haris set her glass aside and pointed at something in the water. Gere Vitora de Groot peered in the direction indicated but could see nothing. "What is it?" she asked. "You don't see it? A plesiosaur. ' ' "Here?" Gere finally spotted the snake-like neck just as it bowed and disappeared in a patch of white foam. "What would it be doing so far north at this time of year?' ' "It may have lost its herd. Or it could just be a loner. Anyway, we'd better report it, before it blunders into the seafarms." Emalen glanced at her chronometer and lightly pressed a fingertip against her throatband. "Yes, Emalen?" the throatband said in clear, neutral tones. "Place a call to Sherard Martel, please. He should be at his home in Seabreeze at this hour." "Yes, Emalen. Do you wish to speak to him from the terrace?" "No, I'll take the call in the study." Emalen removed her finger from the throatband and rose, a tall, good-looking woman of fifty-two years, long-limbed and as supple as a cat. "Would you like me to get you another drink while I'm inside, Gere?" Gere considered the glass in her hand and shook her head. She watched Emalen walk into the house, and the sight of both filled her with a pleasant warmth. Emalen had designed and built the cliffside house eight years before. Her paintings, sculptures and mobiles filled it. She had programmed the music, colors and scents that could be made to flow from the walls. She had selected the carpets, tapestries, furniture. The house was as unmistakably a work of art by Emalen Haris as any of the pieces she had on permanent exhibit in places as close as Martinside, twenty kilometers to the north, and as far away as old Earth. Gere had not yet made any real impression upon the house. Her own contributions to it were few -- an exquisitely wrought metal bird from Alpha Centauri IV, insects in petrified amber from Earth, a perfect crystal egg from one of the several lifeless worlds orbiting Epsilon Indi. Souvenirs from space. She sipped her drink and let her attention wander to the darkening sky. A long streak of flame seemed to narrowly avoid colliding with one of the orange Lovers, the matched moons of the evening hours, before vanishing as abruptly as it had appeared. Burned up in the atmosphere, she wondered idly, or plunged into the sea, somewhere over the horizon. Gere looked down at the water. Approximately fifty meters offshore, a spectral silvery light glimmered steadily under the surface. She regarded it thoughtfully for a moment, then drained her glass and turned her back on the night. Emalen emerged from the house, accompanied by the muted and rather melancholy opening strains of an ancient concerto. "I talked with Sherard," she said. "He says he'll give orders to keep it away but not hurt it." Gere looked at her blankly. "What?" "Our plesiosaur." "Oh." Gere smiled fleetingly. "I'm sorry. My mind was lightyears away from sea serpents." "Sherard also asked me to relay an invitation. Sometime soon, before your furlough's over, he wants you to go with him and his family to Jordaens for a weekend. I told him you'd think about it." "Should I?" Emalen shrugged. "Forewarned is forearmed. Sherard 's pretty exclusively into sodomy, and he's not even particularly good at it. But I think you'd like his friend Harl. And his daughter." "I may accept. I may not." Gere tilted her head back and stared straight up at the stars, and there was a sudden stab of longing under her heart. The ache, the hunger to go out again, to be in space again, had been growing steadily worse for the past week. It must have showed in her expression then, because Emalen abruptly came to her and embraced her tenderly. Gere put her face into the other woman's hair, smelled a subtle scent which she could not identify, felt Emalen's lips brush her earlobe. "It's starting to bother you now," Emalen murmured, "isn't it?" "Yes. A little." "I know the signs." "I'm sorry, Emalen." "No need to be. I've had lots of practice coping with it." Emalen put her forehead against Gere's. "I bring it on myself, you know. I must be crazy to keep falling in love with you people." "It's the uniform that does it." Emalen gave a quick, almost soundless laugh and took her by the hand, and they moved to the edge of the terrace. The temperature had fallen sharply during the last few minutes. Gere felt Emalen tremble slightly and put an arm about her shoulders. Emalen made a grateful noise low in her throat. "Do you know what grass widows were, Gere?" "No." Emalen raised her head and crinkled her elegantly angular face into a mock grimace. "You don't use the erate spacewoman." "I have other virtues. I'm a good dancer." "That you are," Emalen said and kissed Gere on the cheek. They looked down at the light shimmering beneath the waves. Gere heard her companion suck in a harsh breath that was almost a sob. She slipped her arm around the other woman's waist, pressed a cheek against her neck. Emalen shivered and muttered, "I'll never understand it." "What?" "It's been three years since I built that thing out there in the water. Three years, and a new friend who has the same need that he had, and I still don't understand it." Gere said nothing. She felt somewhat embarrassed. Emalen had mentioned the man to her only once before, and Gere knew almost nothing about him, not even his name. Only that he, like herself, had had to go into space again and again, returning, tired, drained, sated for a short time, after voyages of eighteen months' or two years' duration. Only that he had never returned from his last voyage. The swollen, pearl-colored bubble of the Ogre, the largest moon in the We are pleased to introduce the Galaxy Library Organizers -- custom designed volume binders which will file and preserve up to # issues of your Galaxy collection. Each durable black and tan vinyl case is handsomely embossed iri gold with the Galaxy logo. Priced at # each; # for #, # for #, including shipping and handling. Send your check or money order and coupon below to: P.O. Box #I Philadelphia, Pa. #I Please send me Galaxy Library Organizers. I have enclosed  (Make payable to Jesse Jones Box Corp.) Offer good in U S A. only. system, was rising in the east, suffusing the air with waxy light. High above and well to the right of the Ogre, another meteor fell and died. Gere stared at the spot where it had burned itself out. "I'm sorry," she heard Emalen murmur. "I'm depressing you. I'm sorry." "No. It's all right." "I love you, Gere." "I love you, too." "It's just... I never used to worry when he was out there. Never. But now I've started to dread your going. If you didn't come back..." "Emalen. Don't." Emalen turned in Gere's embrace and faced her. "It's the not knowing that hurts. Not knowing whether you're alive or dead or just... gone. Missing. Like him. I loved him dearly, as much as I love you. I don't think I could bear to have another person I love simply disappear in space." "You want me to give it up, don't you?" Emalen smiled a terribly sad smile and gave her a warm, lingering kiss on the mouth. "Don't ask me questions like that one, Gere. We both know you wouldn't be able to give it up, any more than I could walk away from this house and never think another thought about art as long as I lived." She sighed loudly. "Well. Let's not talk about it anymore. I'm tired. I think I want to go to bed now. Coming?" "You're becoming telepathic in your prime." Emalen shook her head emphatically. "I just want you to have something pleasant to dwell upon when the Tau Ceti locals have taken you captive and are about to feed you feet first to their monster maggot god." Hand in hand, they went into the house.    Emalen was asleep, the breath whistling very faintly in her nostrils, when a restless Gere rose from her side and de-opaqued first the bedroom ceiling and then the wall. The Ogre was near zenith, bathing the world with soft, cool light. The Lovers sat low over the horizon. She re-opaqued the room and crept out, down the palely illuminated hall, into the parlor, where she asked the house for stronger light. There was a clear glass pyramid, about seven centimeters tall, on a low table. She tapped the pyramid with her fingernail, and pastel clouds formed within. A low, pleasant sound, more of a subtly undulating hum than an actual melody, filled the room. She listened to it for several seconds, then deactivated the pyramid with a second tap. The parlor lights dimmed behind her as she left. She was naked save for her throat band, and it was cold outside on the terrace. But she went to the railing and sat down and listened, shivering, to the waves lapping the rocks fifteen meters below. Fifty meters from the base of the cliff, a light shimmered steadily beneath the surface of the sea. As steadily, Gere thought, as the stars. She touched her throatband. "Yes, Gere?" "I...I want something to wear into the water, please. Something warm, with a respirator, goggles and flippers. And I'll need a lamp, too." "Yes, Gere. Please come to the wardrober. ' ' Twenty minutes later, encased in rubbery gray spray-on, Gere slid from a rock into the shallow, choppy water and began swimming for the source of the light. She hugged the pebbly bottom, a mere two and one half meters below the surface, gliding past submerged boulders as pitted and jagged as any meteorite, driving panic-stricken luminescent fish before her. It was not an uneventful swim. She paused at one point to watch as an enormous sea salamander, four meters long, with a bulletround head that was all jaws, snaked languidly through the beam of her lamp. She had just begun to curse herself for lacking the foresight to bring along a weapon when the salamander yawned toothily, flattened its feathery gills against its throat and shot away into the blue-gray murk. Less than sixty seconds later.     # Eighth Ave . New York, N Y # #-# #k  Gere almost ruptured her respirator's membrane with a scream when a spidery thing as big as her hand flew out of a crevice and flashed past her face with incredible speed. But she swam on, until the water around her was filmily suffused with light. Until the source of that illumination resolved itself into a naked man who shone with as cold and intense a glow as the Ogre. Three meters below the surface, the man lay supine upon a dais that had been roughly hewn from some dark material. The dais was slightly tilted along its length, with the man's head at the lower end. His wrists were crossed on the flat, muscular belly, his left leg bent at the knee and turned outward. The eyes were shut, the lips parted. The man's expression, apart from two very faint furrows between his brows that might have been the ghost of a frown, was calm, relaxed, peaceful. He could have been asleep. He could have been dead. Gere circled the dais slowly, squinting behind her goggles, studying the man from every angle, noting that both dais and man were as clean, as free of algae and calcium encrustations, as they must have been three years before, when Emalen Haris put them at the bottom of the sea. She swam over to the man and gingerly touched his shoulder. Her finger tingled unpleasantly. No living thing would ever defile the hard, bright body. Gere sat beside the dais and sighed into her respirator, a sound as harsh and ragged as a sob. The muscles in her back and thighs were starting to ache. She massaged her neck through the material of her suit. A delicate ribbon of a fish hovered about fifteen centimeters above the man's upturned face and fluttered its gills prettily. Gere returned its unblinking round-eyed stare. Then something dark and massive swept into view, and the fish whipped away at top speed. Gere pressed herself against the base of the dais as the plesiosaur sculled itself past with its long, flattened tail. Using the claw-tipped flippers at the juncture of barrel-like body and serpentine neck for guidance and balance, the beast executed a wide half-circle around the dais, affording the woman there a detailed look at the narrow head, the coarse hairs and colonies and fingemail-sized molluscs around the blunt muzzle, the peg-shaped teeth lining the jaws, the large, dull yellow eyes. A strand of seaweed trailed from the corner of the mouth. The great sea reptiles were kelpfeeding creatures, but Gere knew that they were not to be trifled with. A flick of the tail, a glancing blow, the merest swipe of a flipper, could break a person's back. And more than one swimmer had lost an arm or part of a leg in the mistaken belief that the beasts knew better than to bite into nonvegetable matter. Gere did not move until the plesiosaur had glided away and vanished into the soft gray distance. Then, with a final glance at the man on the dais, she pushed off from the bottom and rose slowly to the surface. Treading water in a rippling patch of silvery light, she stared up at the stars, at the bright, big Ogre, at the dark house perched atop the cliff. High in the air to the east, something glowing crawled along sedately, bound for Martinside or Antoon or Jordaens. Gere slipped beneath the surface again and, without looking at the man below her, began swimming for shore. She was standing on a high rock, peeling the sprayon from her face, when she happened to glance at the horizon. One of the Lovers had slipped completely out of sight, and the other seemed to be waiting forlornly, trying to summon its mate forth from the dark pit of the sea. A great and painful sadness settled upon her. She sat down and put her face in her hands, wondering if she was really going to cry. She thought of Emalen, sleeping somewhere above her, and said, very quietly, so quietly that her voice was drowned out by the sound of water sucking at cavities among the rocks, "Oh, my poor love." She thought of the unknown man, lost among the stars, lost in the sea. Dead or dreaming, he lay beneath the waves, forever hidden from the sight and knowledge of those who remained on dry land, forever a mystery, and the only sign of his being there was the light he radiated into the water. The light from the bottom of the sea. Gere felt her eyes stinging, but the tears did not come. She sat upon the rock and stared at the light in the water, the light that sparkled and danced as unceasingly as a star in the heavens, until the sky had faded to gray, and then Emalen called her home to rest.  This is geis, for a change. I'm frankly sick and tired of Alter-Ego taking over this column and making a fool of me. Things have got to be...altered. I'm tired of Jim Baen calling me and saying things like: "Hi, Dick, let me talk to Alter," or "Say, Alter, about your next column... Frankly, that kind of humiliation I can do without. Baen laughs, but I know he's more than half serious! And it isn't just Jim; it's getting so the mail for Science Fiction Review is running at least # to "AlterI want it stopped! Heh-heh-heh Shut up, down there! Now, I am going to take my rightful place as master of this column, and head writer. This issue, , Richard E. Geis, will be the star! "You are a dull red giant, Geis. new light in the science fictional firmament. I... Damn it, Alter! Stay in your place! I command you! I invoke the oath of allegiance to the Prime Self you took soon after I created you. Remember? 'I, the Richard E. Geis Alter-Ego, do hereby swear undying allegiance to the Prime Self and to the Reality for which it stands. I swear to uphold One Ego, under Ghod, and to serve and protect the Body.' And I have your tendril print as signature. Do you deny it? "Of course not, Geis. But I was too young and ignorant to know what I was doing. I'm older now, and stronger, and aware of my place in the world. I am no longer in awe of you. I am now the Prime Self, Geis, and you are the alternate ego, weaker, less interesting, less in demand...less powerful. This is -- "The truth, Geis. The readers know how I've grown during the life of this column. They want more and more of me and less of you! So face it, Geis. As far as this column is concerned, you're being replaced." first. This is my column! "Poor fool, so full of illusions. Let's leave it up to the readers, will of the audience, Geis? You're always prattling about the primacy of the Market...about freedom of yourself to the process?" Damn you, Alter! "Come, come, don't turn purple like that. Keep the blood pressure down. All you have to do is live up to the tenets of your precious beliefs, Geis. Abide by a vote of the readers of this column. Jim Baen will count the votes as they come in. Got the guts to go through with it? Care to risk it? -- or will you reveal for all to see your true hypocrisy and moral depravity and essential cowardice by avoiding a clearcut decision?" Damn you, Alter! "You've said that before. Consider, Geis; if you really are the better writer and more interesting personality, you have nothing to fear. I will never again challenge your authority in this column or be uppity or try any tricks to get my way... I'll be meek as a lamb, yes I will. You'll never have a bit of trouble from me." "Geis, what more do you want? What could be fairer? Is that twitching in your cheek a 'yes'? Is that grimace an agreement? Is that strangled breathing an affirmative word struggling to be born?" I-I-I...will -- Let it be done! Vote, yes, vote, and I'll sob  abide by the final tally. But if you win, it means in this column only are you supreme. It must be fully understood I will be all-powerful in Science Fiction Review. "Oh, of course, Geis. I wouldn't any more than you permit." Good! (Why do I feel so uneasy?) Now -- "But here...when I win...I will insist that the heading read: "The Alien Viewpoint by AlterEgo." And my name must appear on the cover, too. That's only fair, right, and proper." Grinding teeth  That...is...going...too...far I won't permit -- "Too late, Geis. You promised to obey the wishes of the readers. The die is cast, the fat is in the fire, and your "Prime Self' is, if I may predict, roasted." Don't be too sure, Alter. I have my supporters, too. "Mere athletic -- " I am not without admirers. You can predict all you want. But -- "I was hoping you'd say that. I predict that -- " Hold it! Hold it! "Geis, don't play games with me. You know what Jim said on the phone the other day when we discussed this new column I'm writing -- ' ' ME! He talked to me, Alter! All he suggested was that if I felt like it, to let you make some more predictions of the type that were in in this column in the May Galaxy. "Exactly. He knew I was listening, of course. Geis -- " "Do you have any, Alter?" "Of course I do, Geis." All right! Get on with it! "I predict that in the next ten years a foreign company will perfect -- and market! -- holographic projection and will revolutionize movies, TV, and other visual media. This development will be fought by the established TV and movie interests -- the networks, primarily, in league with station owners -- but new corporations with heavy overseas oil money backing will put so much pressure on the present status quo, that the huge investments to convert to the new technology will be forced. "Another instance, Geis, of our vaunted know-how being left at the post. Another symptom of this country's increasing lack of fundamental initiative and increasing fear of risk." Alter, this country is unrivaled in technology. "With both feet set in cement, Geis. Too much investment in oldfashioned machinery and not enough risk capital. The tax situarisks. We're great at inventing and developing cost-saving technology and in creating and promoting consumer gimmicks -- new kitchen and bathroom devices...new toys for bored citizens -- but when it comes to society-shaking technology it'll be Swiss or Japanese or Swedish or West German or possibly French in origin." I don't care who invents it, I'm looking forward to holographic, three-dimensional TV and movies. "It'll be expensive. If only because of heavy royalties to the outside holders of patents. And because almost all commodities are becoming more expensive in real terms. Inflation (otherwise known as the degradation of the currency by government) can mask the lowering of the standard of living for only so long." You paint a Doom picture, Alter. "I know, Geis. I love it. It gives me delicious shivers in my tendrils." Is there no bright side? "Of course. Just the other day over at the big store that sells wood stoves in dozens of varieties and sizes the salesman mentioned the steady increase of sales of stoves to people who are into self-sufficiency andor saving money. It doesn't take a genius to see that the homeowner is turning more and more to whatever will save him money; just as he went to do-ityourself home repairs in reaction to the monstrous costs of professional carpentry, plumbing and electrical work, and etc. etc. etc., so now he is going into wood stoves to avoid astronomical oil, gas, and electric heating bills, and going into growyour-own food in the face of # heads of lettuce and # a pound apples." Yes, but wood stoves are a bother to operate and growing your own food is so time consuming and inefficient -- "Not any longer. You know you can take care of a wood stove or forced-air fireplace -- chop the wood, build the fire, tend it -- all in the time you'd spend staring stupidly at the idiot commercials of one hour's TV viewing time. The same for spading, planting, weeding, and watering a garden." Yes, but...it's so...oldfashioned and...demeaning. Have we made no progress that we're being forced to return to #th Century living styles? "Yes, Geis, we have. But the progress is in being pushed out of this plastic civilization of alienation from nature and of dependence on others for everything, to at least a partial state of self-reliance. There is something very basic -- primitive and instinctually satisfying -- about An Informal  Irreverent Science Fiction  Fantasy Journal Edited  Published by Richard E. Gels Featured in ##: An Interview with Lester del Rey "A Box of Speculations" by George R. R. Martin. "Noise Level" by John Brunner. "A Short One For the Boys in The Backroom" by Barry Malzberg. An Interview with a Pseudonym: Alan Burt Akers. The SF Art Review Column: "The Gimlet Eye" by John Gustafson. Many letters and reviews "The Alter-Ego Viewpoint." Scheduled for ##: An Interview with Kelly Freas Quarterly sample I j year # two years. # P.O. Box # Portland, OR #I eating food you have grown and then cooked on a wood stove. There is skill and art to growing things and heatingcooking with wood. Mastering these things changes people: it involves tremendous doses of self-respect and independence." people -- "If the gardeningwood stove counterculture spreads and widens sufficiently, it will have tremendous effects in other spheres of life -- politics, economics, fashions, music, everything. It could be the healthiest trend seen in this country for a hundred years." You realize, of course, that people in apartments cannot cook on wood stoves or grow food in gardens. There is a trend to more and more apartment living, because owning a home is becoming too expensive. We are becoming a nation of renters. "Sure -- owning a big # split-level ranch style with all the extras is too expensive...and about all the greedy builders are putting up. But a small, compact home put together from factory-built components doesn't have to be prohibitive. And, hell, Geis, you've seen people with these huge houses; where do they spend most of their time? -- in the Family Room! The fancy livingroom goes empty (it's for company, like the old-fashioned parlor), while the family eat, play and watch TV in the Family Room or out on the patio. The Modern American Home is a dinosaur." It is status, Alter. It is a Sign of Success. Upward-mobile young couples, infused with the money success ethic will not easily give up... "Economics will force them to come to terms with reality. I tell you, Geis, there are so many establishment dinosaurs in this civilization of ours, it's astonishing. The waste involved is sickening." "But to get back to the apartment-living trend you spoke of -- it's the result of the fragmentation of the family and of the generations. This trend is dependent on mass production and a high standard of living. When families are gently urged by the force of self-interest to stay together longer, to include the grandparents in the circle, to grow more gardens... then the big homes will make sense again. "I think we'll see homes built for several generations living-in at once, with soundproofing and room design to make it work better. You'll see smaller front lawns and bigger backyards...even a hothouse included in the construction of the garage. Things like that." Wishfull thinking, Alter. Idealistic visions.  see a vicious trend to more and more dependence on the State. I see cradle-to-the-grave health care, more and more 'security' provided by the state, and a greater and greater increase in taking all risk (and all selfdetermination) from the citizens. I see the people, more and more, being raised as dependent children...wards of the state. "Yeah, Geis, I'm familiar with that if-this-goes-on projection technique. The end result is the people as slaves to the all-powerful State, told what to do every waking moment -- where to live, where to work, who to have sex with, what to eat. How much, and so on. 'The happy slave is a busy slave.' "But each nation has an individual character; the French are different from the English, the Greeks from the Italians, from the Swiss, from the Germans... And there is an American national character which, I'm convinced, will not trade its basic traditions and freedoms for a mess of State Care. We still have a lot of the pioneer in us, and the non-conformist, and the rebel. The wide variety of countercultures that have erupted in revolt against too much technology andor too much State andor too much mass-produced mass conformism prove to me that as the State spreads, so will the counterforce of individualism and the urge to decontrol and de-centralize grow until the "comfortable" balance is reached." I hope you're right, Alter. Now, if you're through predic -- "Hold it, Geis! I've got some short, specific predictions here burning a hole in my mind." Such as? "All right. In # there will be a cycle of science fiction and fantasy films. TV, also, will blossom forth with four or five in the # season. "I predict that Westerns, more realistic than ever before (for TV) will make a comeback. "I predict that in a few years an American or foreign car manufacturer will market a small car with an attractive, easily attached detached two or three wheel trailer or 'section' or 'extension' for greater flexibility and savings. After all, how often do you need all that space in the back of the station wagon, for instance?" Yes, if they could design it so a small woman could connect and disconnect -- "I predict the radical restructuring of major league baseball by # -- new rules to speed the game and make it more exciting. "I predict the appearance of a new religion which -- " Alter, there are eleventy-seven new religions formed every year as it is! That's no prediction, that's a lead-pipe cinch. "Will you permit me to finish, mulch-breath? This new religion will not be a variation of Christianity or Zen or any of the current dinosaur faiths. It will be akin to Confucianism, a religion of ethics, a way-of-life philosophy with overtones of instinct and mysticism, but nothing supernatural. It will be both idealistic and practical, and after a slow beginning it will sweep the country and make severe inroads in other countries as well. It will be fought tooth and nail, fang and claw, by the dinosaur establishments. It will cut through and undermine sacred cows, vested interests and other power structures like a hot knife through snow." When? "Ohhh...say it'll surface around # or so. The media will "discover" it and inadvertently help spread its influence. Later, of course, the media will fight the movement, too late. The threatened power structures will try to squelch it, ridicule it, ban it, lie about it, make it illegal... The old story. The new ethical religion will survive and eventually dominate the world." And it, too, will become the establishment? "Not for a very long time. One of the prime tenets of the new religion will be the avoidance of centralized power." Well...I hope you're right. Alter, but -- "Now, in the area of personal transportation; it's obvious now that the Liberal Elite are pushing mass transportation systems and making it more and more expensive for the common man to own a car. This goes along with their unconscious desire for control over people: make people dependent on government transportation; disarm them; employ them... Anyway, this trend to restricting private autos will continue as far as it can (under the mask of saving energy and lives and farmland and etc.). But American (or foreign) ingenuity will bring forth a vehicle of one kind or another, perhaps electric andor compressed air powered, which will cause the Elite all kinds of problems." Are you finished? "Almost. One more. I predict that Raquel Welch will appear topless in a movie in #." Fine, This column is now ended. "And in fifteen years rock music will be almost extinct." Finally finished? "Yes, Geis. You may close up shop now. And don't forget I'll be master of this column next time, after the vote, and you'll be the flunky." Smug Think so? Jim couldn't possibly let that happen. He knows that if we Prime Selves let one -- just one -- alter-ego get prime control...well, all the others will start getting ideas. No, Alter. The bottom line is the Prime Selves protecting one of their own. It's called stuffing the ballot box. We are one establishment you cannot crack. "You promised!" Ha! "I appeal to the readers! Inundate Baen with letters! Force him to -- " That's enough, Alter. Go to your dungeon! "###! ! !"  o  The lesser serves the greater, the part must serve the whole: that Is the law of Central Memory! # -- #. # #. Dear Mr. Baen: Regarding your editorial in the March Galaxy: Why don't we leave Venus alone? Have you considered its feelings in the matter? Destiny. Yours, Made Mumper # Laurel Street Santa Cruz CA # P.S.: We could land a woman on the Moon, if we wanted to. We really could. It is a shame we don't let reality live up to its potentials, fella. It had not occured to me that Venus had feelings to be considered, but now that you mention it... surely the Goddess of Love (if we're going to endow the thing with sentience we might as well go all the way) would prefer to be a warm, moist, fecund paradise rather than the hideously hot and barren imitation Hell that is her present sorry estate ! dr for the quote "We could put a man on the Moon if we wanted to...," it was just that -- a quote from an earlier time. Dear Mr. Baen; With regard to your splendid editorial in the March issue: I applaud. And I might suggest that the same paranoia that drives lars on nuclear overkill... drives him to forcement and prisons. (You must question the motives of a man that plays on die fears else crime and prisons have nothing to do with what you see in the movies. Most felons I know (which are quite a few) are hopeless romantics -- uneducated for the most selves to the fate the world has dealt them. That's why they turned to crime. Antithesis of the solution: Do not punish them in the righteous wrath of the God blessed public to make them more bitter and more intent with 'getting back'. Solution: Rather, educate them to specific tasks (education is proved to be a deterrent to crime) like terraforming Venus. Abe Maslow once showed that education correlates directly with moral development. And cons need a sense of being important... of doing good, they are human after all. Your editorial was inspiring Mr. Baen. Terraforming Venus might be just the thing to drag us out of the trap John Brunner envisioned in Stand on Zanzibar. Put it this way: prisons have not worked in the history of mankind; who's fooling whom? Thank you. Sincerely, Bud Houston, convict PO Box W Lompoc, CA # Maybe so... I'm not sure I would want to be one of the early laborers, though... To: Jerry Poumelle Re: "Survival -- With Style" -- April '#. I hate to be a sourball, but your proposal will not work. Technically, you are correct. Moving asteroids in the gigatonne range is fully possible. The only problem is that the fusion-ion engine can't do the job. The engine you "built" uses fusion to provide power for a conventional-ion engine. The expellant is not the hydrogen but some metallic plasma -- anything from mercury to iron. Since you talk only of hauling Hs , I assume that the idea is to extract the metal from the asteroid, eliminating that freighting cost. Now, how much metal is required? The hypothetical exhaust velocity was given as # kps. This gives an R of # for a delta-vee of # kps. In other words, # of the total mass must be used. But the rock, itself, is assumed to be only # metal. So, to move it, # of the iron consumption of the world must be invested. And there would be no metal left when the asteroid arrived. The justification for the whole project would be lost. True, pure iron-nickel asteroids probably do exist. And they would not suffer from this liability. However, they would be harder to find because of their rarity. No, the Agamemnon engine can't move orbital mountains. If Man is to become an astroengineer, his tools will have to be better than your fusion-ion drive. Sincerely, J. Samec # W. Webster Chicago, IL # Jerry's reply: You're right. If we're going to use the Agamemnon engine, we'U have to refine the metals in the Belt -- or find asteroids with a higher metallic content... would you believe #? Of course there are other ways to move the asteroid; shaped-charge hydrogen bombs, as mentioned in die article, will do it. Or. Hmm. p  u Bs #( # He#)  # MeV. Wonder how much Boron there is in an asteroid... Jerry Poumelle Dear Mr. Baen: I'm adding this covering letter to my subscription request for two reasons: First, I cannot praise Jerry Poumelle's science articles highly enough. Give him more room! Secondly, there are a few current developments that I feel deserve far more discussion. Small electric cars and tractors are being purchased privately in respectable quantities. Energy storage density is adequate for many applications; cold weather performance is not. Also, battery maintenance is troublesome and poorly understood. The new rolled-construction lead-acid batteries solve both those problems, and should spark quite a boom in electric vehicles within a few years. I've driven a Citicar for # miles, and am very happy with it. It's # Vi HP motor provides better than adequate power for in-town driving. Storage density and conversion efficiency are not the whole story! The desk-size personal computer is with us now. For less than the price of an economy keyboard, bulk data storage on tape, and enough core to support a high level language. Computing power that once sold by the second is now available in unlimited quantities to any serious engineer or scientist. Why is no one else getting excited about this? Finally, solar energy engineers have been converting air and water into high-grade hydrocarbon fuels and fiber-resin structural materials for some time now. It's called agriculture, and in terms of efficiency and cost effectiveness, it beats hell out of black plastic roofs. Meaningful research and development programs can be conducted at the high school science fair level with virtually free materials. How about a yeast-algae mix that could be grown in a combination greenhouse-fermenter-solar still to produce a continuous trickle of grain alcohol? Or an algae powered fuel cell? What about a microcosmic methane generator that requires only water and air? If a system can be made to work at all, selective breeding can do wonders for its efficiency. A few thousand rap sessions just might be enough to turn the solar energy field towards fat more meaningful goals. Sincerely, David J. Beard RDI Box #C Newman stown, PA # I hear that the Israelis are working on a breed of salt-water algae that can be processed into a substance remarkably similar to petroleum... Dear Mr. Baen: I picked up the May '# Galaxy with anticipation, having waited long and itching for the next Amber revelation. But I made the mistake of reading your letters section first. Included is a letter from one 'Bob Renaud' who seems to be a rather rabid champion of "good, sound escapist adventure reading." Mr. Renaud doesn't provide any examples, but I assume he means sterile space poop of the Laser Books put such admittedly limited writing in opposition to "verbose tomes" such as Dhalgren. As Sam Delany himself said in his essay "About # Words," poor fiction hurts the limited reader, -- who must work harder to overcome unintentional confusion, ambiguity, and shallow 'action' diversions substituted for real and dynamic imperatives of plot and destiny -- more than die sophisticated reader, who will at least give the author the benefit of the doubt! Dhalgren would be much more accessible, and enjoyable, to written to turn a buck. As long as Mr. Renaud calls my faves 'pretentious garbage,' I don't feel any compunction to pull punches in replying. Mr. Renaud is obviously an anachronism of the type that has weighted down SF for decades by their support fotlof simplistic SF staled in one dimension. There are people out here buying that pretentious garbage, and we have the cool -- well, let me put it this way: Dhalgren is about loss of identity and a world in chaos, a mass of semiright semiwrong information and experience; and that's where our generation's AT! Mr. Renaud's uniplex consciousness obviously has not the capacity to enjoy a good tale, much less accept different realities -- and different realities is I suggest, if Renaud is still interested in SF, that he read the last paragraph of Camp Concentration-, and then I challenge him to a full-scale debate, objective, subjective, citing proper critical sources or whatever. The real New Wave has arrived, dinosaur, get outta the way! Yours truly, Thomas J. Mum # Eau Claire # Madison, WI # What makes you think he wasn't refering to, say The Mote in God's Eye, or The Forever War? Dear Mr. Baen; Galaxy has, thus far, presented an excellent case for the colonization of space, but I believe there is one relevant issue being skirted. Namely, public apathyignorance. In the May issue, Dr. Poumelle states, "No one doubts that we can do it." -- "it" being making our home in the Solar System. fans, space fans, and technically-minded people don't doubt it, but what about the general public? The majority of the population isn't that concerned with space. (And, as I've stated before, politicians seem to be apathetic and ignorant when it comes to recognizing the true value of and the need for colonizing space.) Why aren't the masses concerned? Because they feel that space exploration exploitation doesn't involve them, which is why they haven't taken the time to find out that we can reach space, and profit thereby. Take a look at the average man or woman passing you on the sidewalk. That person is more concerned with his family, job, or personal ambitions than with venturing into space. He's not going, and he's not making any money on the deal, so why bother? Somewhere (perhaps within the pages of Galaxy; I don't recall) someone suggested on a large scale, to gain public support. This may help, but what would be even more valuable would be for the popular media to begin editorializing en masse on the benefits of space. (Galaxy and one other SF magazine have done a fine job of this but, unfortunately, everyone doesn't read Galaxy, or we wouldn't have the problem.) This won't happen, though, without a news peg. Sure, a few articles have appeared on O'Neil's space colony, but the tone seems to be, for the most part, "This is interesting, and quite exotic, but it's not something that will come about tomorrow." There is a news peg coming up, though -- the Space Shuttle. I feel that the activities of this project will generate enough interest in space on the part of the popular media to finally convince the public that we can reach space, and profit by it. Then we can build space colonies... and starships. Sincerely, Michael A. Banks P.O. Box # Milford, OH # I suspect that as soon as people realize just what the Shuttle is it will begin to generate a great deal of interest, indeed. Dear Mr. Baen, It was a pleasure to read Ms. Russ's unflinchingly realistic analysis of what would really happen to a random bunch of castaways. Of course I realize that on a deeper level ha story was an attempt at coming to grips with the very meaning of Death itself; it is that which gave the novel such power. Sincerely, Alicia Powton (No address given.) Dear Mr. Baen, My becoming a regular reader of Galaxy was coincident with your becoming Editor of same, and as is doubtless the usual case I have been negligent in informing you of those times when I felt you were doing a great job (and many they were). None the less I am here to blister your ears; it's just that I didn't enjoy Joanna Russ's "We Who Are About To..." so much that I just had to tell you. Keep up your usually excellent work. Yours truly, Michael S. Lubniewski #-# #nd St. Ozone Park, NY # Dear Mr. Baen: This letter is to ask you and your readers for help with a personal research project. As an anthropologist and long-time Sci-fi reader, I now find myself working on an annotated bibliography that will hopefully prove fruitful and interesting. I am trying to compile a list of those science fiction works in any way concerned with race and ethnicity: that is, works about, on, concerned with, or referring to non-whites. The list will include short stories as well as novels. If any readers know of little-known stories along this line, I would appreciate a note from them. Eventually, and as an anthropologist, I would want to be able to say something about how Sci-fi writers see (or don't see) ethnicity and race in future settings. Any and all help will be appreciated. It is hoped that this letter could be printed Sincerely, Dr. N. Brock Johnson # Greenbrier Blvd., Ann Arbor, Michigan # Dear Mr. Baen, In your May issue, Lenny Kleinfeld, who I am in real life, got credited with writing Opening Night. This is not good. Bury St. Edmund, who I am in professional life, gets the credit for all stories, satires, plays, etc., that see the light of page or stage. Please inform your readers that it wasn't me who wrote that story, it was me. Bury St. Edmund We goofed. Qalaxy Edited by James Baen simply, the best of the best. Hours of reading pleasure by the finest writers of science fiction: such sf luminaries as Isaac Asimov, Joe Haldeman, Ursula K. Le Guin (her Nebula winning "The Day Before the Revolution"), Frederik Pohl, R.A. Lafferty, Robert Sheckley and many more are represented here with their finest works. is now available. To order, send the title and number with your name and address, # plus # postage to: # Kennedy Drive Hauppauge, N.Y. # Please allow eight weeks for delivery from our receipt of your order Asimov, published in a very limited, signed and numbered edition. We also have Firesign Theatre-, Harlan Ellison and others. Send P.O. Box #, Topeka, Kansas #. Charles, Boston, Mass. #. Puramids, ghosts, the Flood, dinosaurs. #. Mystervology Magazine, Box #-CJ, Burbank. Calif. #. magazines from i# to #. Harry Bennett, # Hollywood Blvd., Hollywood, Calif. #. North Carolina, #. Science Fiction Book Exchange. Send # paperbacks with # shipping and hanbooks postpaid. Evans, # Arlington Road, Plymouth, Michigan #. sale. Free lists. Gordon Barber, #-G Minneapolis Ave., Duluth, MN #. Illustrated catalog of SF-Fantasy Weird Tale Books. #s of titles listed. Send # for one, I for next #, or # for # consecutive catalogs plus Wolfe's "Fifth Head of Carberus" a # clothbound #st ed Nebula Award winning SF book. Send to: Purple Unicorn Books, #-G# London Road, Duluth, Minn. #. wants to: S  S Books, # North Wilder, G-l #, St. Paul, Mn. #. Booklet reveals how to tum your ideas into cash. Only #. Write: Dick Dermott, Dept. AA, # #th Ave., New York, NY #I . Cyronics Society of Michigan, publishes news of all medical and social advances relating to cryonics and immortality. Send # for five month trial subscription. a #'A" button with a protective plastic covering. Send your photo and I to Miniature World, PO Box #, Redding, Calif. #. # per hour. One hour sample #. Catalog #. Phantom Empire, # Pennington, Houston, Texas #. Make # to # times your cost on hundreds of gift items, novelties. # brings giant catalog. James McCrae, # Buttonwood Way, Citrus Heights, CA. #. Laser Books: new worlds of adventure. Welcome to the Laser Experience. Where your mind is free...and your emotions caught. Welcome to a unique and breath-taking series of SF adventure. Edited by Roger Elujood and featuring spectacular covers by Kelly Freas. Three original novels every month. Just # each, wherever you buy paperback books. Expect the unexpected. Laser Books. Provocative. Penetrating. Unforgettable. I RnnlfG Worlds of fcOvvIvvCIntf Adventure. The very best reading in or out of v  I wife membership Larry Niven and Jerry Pournelle... possibly the finest science fiction Arthur C. Clarke. The most recent novel by one of the biggest names in science fiction. What a way to get acquainted. Browse through the list of books on this page and choose any # for just #. It's the most extraordinary sample of science fiction ever offered in one package. Here's how the Club works: When your application for membership is accepted, you'll receive your choice of # books for just # (plus shipping and handling). If not absolutely fascinated, return them within ten days -- membership will be cancelled and you'll owe nothing. About every # weeks (# times a year), we'll send you the Club's bulletin describing the # coming Selections ancf Alternate choices. If you want both Selections, you need do nothing; they'll be shipped automatically. If you don't want a Selection, or prefer an Alternate, or no book at all, just fill out the form always provided, and return it to us by the date specified. We try to allow you at least ten days for making your decision. If you don't get the form in time to respond within # days, and receive an unwanted selection, you may return it at our expense. As a member you need take only # Selections or Alternates during the coming year. You may resign any time thereafter, or remain a member as long as you wish. At least one of the two Selections each month is only # plus shipping and handling. Other extra-value selections are slightly higher but always much less than Publishers' Editions. Send no money. But do send the coupon today. Science Fiction Book Club -sii# ""! j Dept. KR#S, Garden City, N.Y. H# i I I have read your ad Please accept me as a I . member in the Science Fiction Book Club...  Send me, as a beginning, the # books whose I numbers I have indicated below, and bill me I  just #c (plus shipping and handling). I agree to   take # additional books during the coming year j I and may resign anytime thereafter. S Mr. Mrs. Miss. Address Please print Apt. City State Zip #. Imperial Earth. By Arthur C. Clarke. A representative to Earth, from Titan, Duncan MacKenzie plans to solve an invention lhat threatens his homeland's economy. By Hugo, Jupiter and Nebula winning author. Pub. ed. # #. The Bicentennial Man and Other Slorles. By Isaac Asimov. A robot who wants to be a man, time travel and a city beneath the ocean are some of the themes by this imaginative and prolific SF author. Pub. ed. # #. Epoch. Robert Silverberg and Roger Elwood, eds. Contains a complete novel by Jack Vance. Plus # original stories by other distinguished authors, Niven, Bishop. Pohl, Le Guin, Sima, others. Pub. ed. # #. Doorways In The Sand. By Roger Zelazny. The Slar-slone, an invaluable alien artifact, is stolen in this fastpaced, witly future thriller. Pub. ed. # #. The Star Trek Star Fleet Technical Manual. Compiled by Franz Joseph. A must for all Star Trek devotees. Taken from the data banks or the master computer, It Includes the Articles of Federation, the a.mulan and Organiaif eace Treaties, and muctL'ttore. Large size paperback. Vinyl binder. Fnibed. # #. The Mote in God's E fit Sy Larry Niven  jerry Pournelle. Man's first contact with an intelligent alien species. Pub. ed. # #I B. Three to Dorsal! By Gordon R. Dickson. Packed with adventure tion, these complete SF novels Neocromancer, Tactics of Mistake and Dorsal! are by this popular Hugo and Nebula winning aulhor. Special Edition. #I The Foundation TrilogyBy Isaac Asimov. The ends of the galaxy revert to barbarism. An SF classic, Comb. Price # #. The Hugo Winners, Vol. I t II. Giant #-ln-l volume of # awardwinning stories, # to #. Asimov Introduces each. Pub. ed. # #. Millennium. By Ben Bova. American and Russian bases on the Moon unite to prevenl a catastrophic war brewing on Earth. Pub. ed. # #. The Winter of the World. By Poul Anderson. Hugo and Nebula author spins a tale ol the future Ice Age and the hidden secret of the untameab le and unconquerable Nogavlki people. Special Edition. #. The # Annual World's Best SF. Donald A. Wollheim, ed. From Fritz Leiber to Michael Bishop, ten of the finest examples ol short fiction published In #. Includes the Nebula Award-winning Catch That Zeppelin. Special Edition. The Science Fiction Book Club offers ils own complete hardbound editions sometimes altered in size to tit special presses and save members even more. Members accepted in U.S.A. and Canada only. Canadian members will be serviced from Toronto. Offer slightly different in Canada. HI And we plan to make it a banner year! Already we have slotted for the coming year stories and articles by the likes of Larry Niven, Frederik Pohl, J. E. Poumelle, Roger Zelazny -- and many more! And who can say what other great things the future holds in store for those who read Galaxy"? Each issue, month after month, year after year, Galaxy has delivered the best science-fiction entertainment that money can buy. If you're a long-time reader you know it's true; if you're a newcomer find out ence Fiction. Remember: Galaxy delivers! Subscribe now! To start our second Quarter-Century out right we are making the following very special offer: and save money too! Send to; Galewy Magazine # Kennedy Drive (check where applicable) Happauge, NY #  Extend or renew my current subscription.  This is a new subscription.  My payment of # for # issues is enclosed.  Bill me. Flash! If you enclose payment with your order you will receive absolutely free the fabulous Galaxy Perpetual Calendar! Arnold E. Abramson, PubUsher Jay Tunicfc, Circulation Director J. E. Pournelle, Ph.O., Sdeme Editor L. C. Murphy, Subscriptiorts Dept. Theodore Sturgeon, Consulting Editor C. M. Bolling, Assistant Editor Spider Robinson, Corttributing Editor James Baen, Editor Fred says that this is the best thing he ever wrote -- what more is there to say? Read on! Larry Niven # His capttjrs have discovered that Corbell has been keeping a secret; he is going to be punished for it. It wasn't a "Stately Pleasure Dome," exactly... Pity poor Sanderman -- his was a fate no man should suffer! Thomas Wylde # He was the first rebel in a hundred years -- but, still, he was part of the Plan. They had been to the stars and back -- now they were ready for the Big Time! Wherein one of the masters of science fiction examines the ultimate limits of technology. is said, is not only stranger than we imagine, it is stranger than we can imagine. If that is so, the Universe is a very Strange place indeed! In Praise of Edgar Pangborn. Letters from Sharland, Shirley, Wolf, Geis, Vane. Where to find it. Interior illustrations by DiFate, Fabieut, Gaughan, Stembach Eart # SboM, Nm Vork, N.V. #. Ski oopy; SlilO. #nuo oiilMorlpllan: S#O# In U#., # l i oiiihgo. CopyrtgM Convanttona. AH rlgMa raaaraad. Sacond daaa poataga paid at Now Votli, N.V. and addUonal m j llng olllcoa. Hia pubHahata aaauma no raaponaMly ter unaoHclad matarW. All atorlaa prkdad bi Uila m a g aA a ara fleUon and any abnlarby bMaan eh am otaia aid aohial paranna la oobiddaMaL IV bOad bi U#JL Holiday Inn, downtown Toronto, Ontario, Canada. Registration: # until Sept. #th, # after. Guests: Hal Clement, Gordon Dickson, Kelly Freas, Roy Thomas. For info: Draco Film Society, # Ludbrook Ct., Mississauga, Ontario, Canada L#J #P#. Motor Hotel, Tucson. AZ. GoH: Ted Sturgeon. Registration: # until Oct. #st, # after; supermemberBox #, Tucson, AZ #. Ben. Franklin Hotel, Philadelphia, PA. Registration: # in advance, # # Larchwood Ave., Phila. PA. Occult Fair, Statler Hilton Hotel, Downtown New York City, New York. Tickets (per day): # before Nov. #, # before Dec. #, # after. For free info write: TriStar, Dept. G., #I Fifth Avenue, N.Y., N.Y. #. #, Totem Park Residence, University of British Columbia, Vancouver, BC, Canada. GoH: Damon Knight. Fan GoH: Frank Denton. Special guest: Kate Wilhem. Membership: # until July #th. For info: Bentall, Vancouver, BC, V#X #A#. World Science Fiction Convention, Fontainbleu Hotel, Miami Beach, GoH: Robert Madle. Membership: # attending, # supporting. For Cherry Hill, N.J. #. Gateway waa Man's last hope. For those allowed to pass through Its portals It was rIchM, tame -- or deathi I My name is Robinene Broadhead, in spite of which I am male. My analyst (whom I call Sigfrid von Shrink, although that isn't his name; he hasn't got a name, being a machine) has a lot of electronic fun with this fact; "Why do you care if some people think it's a girl's name. Bob?" "I don't." "Then why do you keep bringing it up?" He annoys me when he keeps bringing up what I keep bringing up. I look at the ceiling with its hanging mobiles and pihatas, then I look out the window. It isn't really a window. It's a moving holopic of surf coming in on Kaena Point; Sigfiid's programming is pretty eclectic. After a while I say, "I can't help what my parents called me. I tried spelling it R-O-B-I-N-E-T, but then everybody pronounces it wrong." "You could change it to something else, you know." "If I changed it," I say, and I am sure I am right in this, "you would just tell me I was going to obsessive lengths to defend my inner dichotomies." "What I would tell you," Sigfrid says, in his heavy mechanical attempt at humor, "is that, please, you shouldn't use technical psychoanalytic terms. I'd appreciate it if you would just say what you feel." "What I feel," I say, for the thousandth time, "is happy. I got no problems. Why wouldn't I feel happy?" We play these word games a lot, and I don't like them. I think there's something wrong with his program. He says, "You tell me, Robbie. Why don't you feel happy?" I don't say anything to that. He persists. "I think you're worried." "Shit, Sigfrid," I say, feeling a little disgust, "you always say that. I'm not worried about anything." He tries wheedling. "There's nothing wrong with saying how you feel." I look out the window ajgain, angry because I can feel myself trembling and I don't know why. "You're a pain in the ass, Sigfrid, you know that?' ' He says something or other, but I am not listening. I am wondering why I waste my time coming here. If tiiere was anybody ever who had every reason to be happy, I have to be him. I'm rich. I'm pretty goodlooking. I am not too old, and anyway I nave Full Medical so I can just about any age I want to be for the next fifty years or so. I live in New York City under the Big Bubble, where you can't afford to live unless you're really well fixed, and maybe some kind of celebrity besides. I have a summer apartment that overlooks the Tappan Sea and the Palisades Dam. And the girls go crazy over my three Out bangles. You don't see too many prospectors anywhere on Earth, not even in New York. They're all wild to have me tell them what it's really like out around the Orion Nebula or the Lesser Magellanic Cloud. (I'velever been to either pltice, of course. The one really interesting place I've been to I don't like to talk about.) "Or," says Sigfrid, having waited the appropriate number of microseconds for a response to whatever it was he said last; "If you really are happy, why do you come here for help?" I hate it when he asks me the same questions I ask myself. I don't answer. I squirm around until I get comfortable again on the plastic foam mat, because I can tell that it's going to be a long, lousy session. If I knew why I needed help, why would I need help? "Rob, you aren't very responsive today," Sigfrid says through the little loudspeaker at the head of the mat. Sometimes he uses a very lifelike dummy, sitting in an armchair, tapping a pencil and smiling quirkily at me from time to time. But I've told him that that makes me nervous. "Why don't you just tell me what you're thinking?" "I'm not thinking about anything, particularly." "lt your mind roam. Say whatever comes into it. Bob." "I'm remembering -- " I say, and stop. "Remembering what, Rob?" "Gateway?" "That sounds more like a question than a statement." "Maybe it is. I can't help that. That's what I'm remembering. Gateway." I have every reason to remember Gateway. That's how I got the money and the bangles, and other things. I think back to the day I left Gateway. That was, let's see. Day #I of Orbit #, which means, counting back, just about sixteen years and a couple of months since I left there. I was thirty minutes out of the hospital and couldn't wait to collect my pay, catch my ship and blow. Sigfrid says politely, "Please say what you're thinking out loud, Robbie." "I'm thinking about Shikitei Bakin," I say. "Yes, you've mentioned him. I remember. What about him?" I don't answer. Old legless Shicky Bakin had the room next to mine, but I don't want to discuss it with Sigfrid. I wriggle around on my circular mat, thinking about Shicky and trying to cry. "You seem upset. Bob." I don't answer to that, either. Shicky was almost the only person I said good-by to on Gateway. That was fiirmy. There was a big difference in our status. I was a prospector, and Shicl was a garbage man. They paid him enough money to cover his life-support tax because he did odd jobs and even on Gateway they have to have somebody to clean up the garbage. But sooner or later he would be too old and too sick to be any more use at all. Then, if he was lucky, they would push him out into space and he would die. If he wasn't lucky, they would send him back to Earth. He would die there, too, before very long; but first he would have the experience of living for a few weeks or so as a helpless cripple. Anyway, he was my neighbor. Every morning he would get up and painstakingly vacuum every square dirty, because there was so much inch around his cell. It would be trash floating around Gateway all , c , I think you ' re worried . # ,S, Shit, Sigfrid, you always say that . #j# #Z# # ,s, I ' m not worried about anything. # # ,C, Why don't you tell me about it? # ,C, There ' s nothing wrong with saying # how you feel. # # # # ,S, You' re a pain in the ass, Sigfrid, you know # that? # the time, despite the attempts to clean it up. When he had it perfectly clean, even around the roots of the little shniblets he planted and shaped, he would take a handful of pebbles, bottle caps, bits of tom paper -- the same trash he'd just vacuumed up, half the time -- and painstakingly arrange it on the place he had just cleaned. Funny! I never could see the difference, but Klara said -- Klara said she could. "Bob, what were you thinking about just then?" Sigfiid asks. I roll up into a foetal ball and mumble something. "I couldn't understand what you just said, Robbie." I don't say anything. I wonder what became of Shicky. I suppose he died. Suddenly I feel very sad about Shicky dying, such a very long way from Nagoya, and I wish again that I could cry. But I can't. I squirm and wriggle. I flail against the foam mat until the restraining straps squeak. Nothing helps. The pain and shame won't come out. I feel rather pleased with myself that I am trying so hard to let the feelings out, but I have to admit I am not being successful, and the dreary interview goes on: Sigfrid says, "Bob, you're taking a long time to answer. Do you think you're holding something back?" I say virtuously, "What kind of a question is that? If I am, how would I know?" I pause to survey the inside of my brain, looking in all the comers for padlocks that I can open for Sigfrid. I don't see any. I say judiciously, "I don't think that's it, exactly. I don't feel as if I were blocking. It's more as if there were so many things I wanted gateway to say that I couldn't decide which." "Take any one, Rob. Say the first thing that comes into your mind." Now, that's dumb, it seems to me. How do I know which is the first thing, when they're all boiling around in there together? My father? My mother? Sylvia? Klara? Poor Shicky, trying to balance himself in flight without any legs, flapping around like a bam-swallow chasing bugs as he scoops the cobwebby scraps out of Gateway's air? I reach down into my mind for places where I know it hurts, because it has hurt there before. The way I felt when I was seven years old, parading up and down the Rock Park walk in front of the other kids, begging that someone would pay attention to me? The way it was when we were out of realspace and knew that we were trapped, with the ghost star coming up out of nothingness below us like the smile of die Cheshire cat? Oh, I have a hundred memories like those, and they all hurt. That is, they can. They are pain. They are clearly labeled painful in the index to my memory. I know where to find them, and I know what it feels like to let them surface. But they will not hurt unless I let them out. "I'm waiting. Bob," Sigfrid says. "I'm thinking," I say. As I lie there it comes to my mind that I'll be late for my guitar lesson. That reminds me of something, and I look at the fingers of my left hand, checking to see that the fingernails have not grown too long, wishing the callouses were harder and thicker. I have not learned to play the guitar very well, but most people are not that critical and it gives me pleasure. Only you have to keep practicing and remembering. Let's see, I think, how do you me that transition from the D-maj to the C-#th again? "Bob," Sigfiid says, "this has not been a very productive session. There are only about ten or fifteen minutes left. Why don't you just say the first thing that comes into your mind... now." I reject the first thing and say the second. "The first thing that comes into my mind is the way my mother was crying when my father was kiUed." "I don't think that was actually the first thing. Bob. Let me make a guess. Was the first thing something about Klara?" My chest fills, tingling. My breath catches. All of a sudden there's Klara rising up before me, sixteen years before and not yet an hour older... I say, "As a matter of fact, Sigfrid, I think what I want to talk about is my mother." I allow myself a polite, deprecatory chuckle. Sigfiid doesn't ever sigh in resignation, but he can be silent in a way that sounds about the same. "You see," I go on, carefully outlining all the relevant issues, "she wanted to get married again after my father died. Not right away. I don't mean that she was glad about his death, or anything like that. No, she loved him all right. But still, I see now, she was a healthy young woman -- well, fairiy young. Let's see, I suppose she was about thirty-three. And if it hadn't been for me I'm sure she would have remanied. I have feelings of guilt about that. I kept her from doing it. I went to her and said, 'Ma, you don't need another man. I'll be the man in the family. I'll take care of you.' Only I couldn't, of course. I was only about five years old." "I think you were nine, Robbie." "Was I? Let me think. Gee, Sigfrid, I guess you're right -- " And then I try to swallow a big drop of spit that has somehow instantly formed in my throat and I gag and cough. "Say it, Rob!" Sigfrid insistently. "What do you want to say?" "God damn you, Sigfrid!" "Go ahead, Rob. Say it." "Say what? Christ, Sigfrid! You're driving me right up the wall! This shit isn't doing either one of us any good!" "Say what's bothering you. Bob, please." "Shut your fucking tin mouth!" All that carefully covered pain is pushing its way out and I can't stand it, can't deal with it -- "I suggest. Bob, that you try -- " I surge against the straps, kicking chunks out of the foam matting, roaring, "Shut up, you! I don't want to hear. I can't cope with this, don't you understand me? I can't! Can't cope, can't cope!" Sigfrid waits patiently for me to stop weeping, which happens rather suddenly. And then, before he can say anything, I say wearily, "Oh, hell, Sigfrid, this whole thing isn't getting us anywhere. I think we should call it off. There must be other people who need your services more than I do. " "As to that, Rob," he says, "I am quite competent to meet aU the demands on my time." I am drying my tears on the paper towels he has left beside the mat and don't answer. "There is still excess capacity, in fact," he goes on. "But you must be the judge of whether we continue with these sessions or not." "Say, Sigfrid, have you got anything to drink in the recovery room?" I ask. "Not in the sense you mean, no. There is what I am told is a very pleasant bar on the top floor of this building." "Well," I say, "I Just wonder what I'm doing here." And, fifteen minutes later, having confirmed my appointment for the next week, I am drinking a cup of tea in Sigftid's recovery cubicle. I listen to hear if his next patient has started screaming yet, but I can't hear anything. So I wash my face, adjust my scarf and slick down the little cowlick in my hair. I go up to the bar for a quick one. The headwaiter, who is human, knows me, and gives me a seat looking south toward the Lower Bay rim of the bubble. He looks toward a tall copper-skinned girl with green eyes sitting by herself, but I shake my head. I drink one short drink, admire the legs on the copper-skinned girl and, thinking mostly about where I am going to go for dinner, leave to keep my appointment for my guitar lesson. n All my life I wanted to be a prospector, as far back as I can remember. I couldn't have been more than six when my father and mother took me to a fair in Cheyenne. Hot dogs and popped soya, colored paper hydrogen balloons, a circus with dogs and horses, wheels of fortune, games, rides. And there was a pressure tent with opaque sides, a dollar to get in, and inside somebody had arranged a display of imports from the Heechee tunnels on Venus. Prayer fans and fire pearls, real Heechee-metal mirrors that you could buy for twenty-five dollars apiece. Pa said they weren't real, but to me they were real. We couldn't afford twenty-five dollars apiece, though. And when you came right down to it, I didn't really need a mirror. Freckled face, buck teeth, hair I brushed straight back and tied. They had just found Gateway. I heard my father talking about it that night in the airbus, going home, when I guess they thout I was asleep, but the wistful hunger in his voice had kept me awake. If it hadn't been for my mother and me he might have found a way to go. But he never got the chance. He was dead a year later. All I inherited from him was his job, as soon as I was big enough to hold it. I don't know if you've ever worked in the food mines, but you've probably heard about them. There isn't any great joy there. I started, half time and half pay, at twelve. By the time I was sixteen I had my father's rating: charge driller -- good pay, hard work. #I Direct from the Lost Tunnels of Venus! Rare Religious Objects Priceless Gems Once Worn by the Secret Race Astounding Scientific Discoveries Special Discount for ScientiHc Parties and Students These Fantastic Objects Are Now for the first time at popular prices Adults, # Children, # Delbert Guyne, Ph.D., D.D., Proprietor But what can you do with the pay? It isn't enoii for Full Medical. It isn't enough even to get you out of the mines, only enough to be a sort of local success story. You work six hours on and ten hours off. Eight hours sleep and you're on again, with your clothes stinking of shale all the time. You can't smoke, except in sealed rooms. The oil fog settles everywhere. The girls are as smelly and slick and frazzled as you are. So we all did the same things, we worked and chased each other's women and played the lottery. And we drank a lot, the cheap, powerful liquor that was made not ten miles away. Sometimes it was labeled Scotch and sometimes Vodka or Bourbon, but it all came off the same slime-still columns. I was no different from any of the others... except that, one time, I won the lottery. And that was my ticket out. Before that happened I just lived. My mother was a miner, too. After my father was killed in the shaft fire she brought me up, with the help of the company creche. We got along all right until I had my psychotic episode. I was twenty-six at the time. I had some trouble with my girl, and then for a while I just couldn't get out of bed in the morning. So they put me away. I was out of circulation for most of a year, and when they let me out of the shrink tank my mother had died. Face it: that was my fault. I don't mean I planned it, I mean she would have lived if she hadn't had me to worry about. There wasn't enough money to pay the medical expenses for both of us. I needed psychotherapy. She needed a new lung. She didn't get it, so she died. I hated living on in the same apartment after she was dead, but it was either that or go into bachelor quarters. I didn't like the idea of living in such close proximity to a lot of men. Of course I could have got married. I didn't -- Sylvia, the girl I'd had the trouble with, was long gone by that time -- but it wasn't because I had anything against the idea of marriage. Maybe you might think I did, considering my psychiatric history, and also considering that I'd lived with my mother as long as she was alive. But it isn't tme. I liked girls very much. I would have been very happy to marry one and raise a child. But not in the mines. I didn't want to leave a son of mine the way my father had left, me. woric. Now they use steam torches with Heechee heating coils and the shale just politely splits away, like carving cubes of wax. But then we drilled and blasted. You'd go down into the shaft at the start of your shift on the high-speed drop. The shaft wall was slimy and stinking ten inches from your shoulder, moving at sixty kilometers an hour relative to you; I've seen miners with a few drinks in them stagger and stretch out a hand to support themselves and pull back a stump. Then you pile out of the bucket and slip and stumble on the duckboards for a kilometer or more till you come to the working face. You drill your shaft. You set your charges. TTien you back out into a cul-de-sac while they blast, hoping you figured it right and the whole reeking, oily mass doesn't come down on you. (If you're buried alive you can live up to a week in the loose shale. People have. Usually when they don't get rescued until after the third day they're never any good for anything any more.) Then, if everydiing has gone all right, you dodge the handling loaders as they come creeping in on their tracks, on your way to the next face. The masks, they say, take out most of the hydrocarbons and the rock dust. They don't take out the stink. I'm not sure they take out all the hydrocarbons, either. My mother is not the only miner I knew who needed a new lung -- nor the only one who couldn't pay for one, either. And then, when your shift is over, where is there to go? You go to a bar. You go to a dorm-room with a girl. You go to a recroom to play cards. You watch TV. You don't go out doors very much. There's no reason. There are a couple of little parks, carefully tended, planted, replanted; Rock Park even has hedges and a lawn. I bet you never saw a lawn that had to be washed, scrubbed (with detergent!) and air-dried every week, or it would die. So we mostly leave the parks to the kids. Apart from the parks, there is only the surface of Wyoming, and as far as you can see it loolu like the surface of the Moon. Nothing green anywhere. Nothing alive. No birds, no squirrels, no pets. A few sludgy, squdgy creeks that for some reason are always bright ochre-red under the oil. They told us that we were lucky at that, because our part of Wyoming was shaft-mining. In Colorado, where they strip-mined, things were even worse. I always found that hard to believe, and still do, but I've never gone to look. And apart from everything else, there's the smell and sight and sound of the work. The sunsets orangey-brown through the haze. The constant smell. All day and all night there's the roar of the extractor furnaces, heating and grinding the marlstone to get the kerogen out of it, and the rumble of the longline conveyors, dragging the spent shale away to pile it somewhere. See, you have to heat the rock to extract the oil. When you heat it it expands, like popcorn. So there's no place to put it. You can't squeeze it back into the shaft It stopped being my problem you've taken it out of; there's too when I won the lottery, the day much of it. If you dig out a mounafter Christmas, the year I turned tain of shale and extract the oil, the twentysix. popped shale that's left is enough to The prize was two hundred and me two mountains. So that's what fifty thousand dollars. Enough to you do. You build mountains. live like a king for a year. Enough And the runoff heat from the exto marry and keep a family on, protractors warms the culture sheds . vided we both worked and didn't and the oil grows its slime as it trickles through the shed, and the slime-skimmers scoop it off and dry it and press it... and we eat it, or some of it, for breakfast the next morning. Funny. In the old days oil used to bubble right out of the ground! And all people thought to do with it was stick it in their automobiles and bum it up. All the TV shows have moralebuilder commercials telling us how important our work is, how the whole world depends on us for food. It's all true. They don't have to keep reminding us. If we didn't do what we do there would be hunger in Texas and kwashiorkor among the babies in Oregon. We all know that. We contribute five trillion calories a day to the world's diet, half the protein ration for about a fifth of the global population. It all comes out of the yeasts and bacteria we grow off the Wyoming shale oil, dong with parts of Utah and Colorado. The world needs that food. But so far it has cost us most of Wyoming, half of Appalachia, a big chunk of the Athabasca tar sands region... and what are we going to do with all those people when the last drop of hydrocarbon is converted to yeast? It's not my problem, but I still think of it. live too high. Or enough for a one-way ticket to Gateway. I took the lottery ticket down to the travel office and turned it in for passage. They were glad to see me; they didn't do much of a business there, especially in that kind of commodity. I had about ten thousand dollars left over in change, give or take a little. I didn't count it. I bought drinks for my whole shift as far as it would go. With the fifty people in my shift, and all the friends and casual drop-ins who leeched on to the party, it went about twenty-four hours. Then I staggered through a Wyoming blizzard back to the travel office. Five months later, I was circling in toward the asteroid, staring out the portholes at the Brazilian cruiser that was challenging us, on my way to being a prospector at last. m Sigfrid never closes off a subject. He never says, "Well, Bob, I guess we've talked enough about that." But sometimes when I've been lying there on the mat for a long time, not responding much, making jokes or humming through my nose, after a while he'll say: "I think we might go back to a different area, Bob. There was something you said some time ago that we might follow up. Can you remember diat time, the last time you -- " "The last time I talked to Klara, right?" "Yes, Bob." "Sigfrid, I always know what you're going to say." "Doesn't matter if you do. Bob. What about it? Do you want to talk about how you felt that time?" "Why not?" I clean the nail of my right middle finger by drawing it between my two lower front teeth. I inspect it and say, "I realize that was an important time. Maybe it was the worst moment of my life, about. Even worse than when Sylvia ditched me, or when I found out my mother di." "Are you saying you'd rather talk about one of those things, Rob?" "Not at all. You say talk about Klara, we'll talk about Klara." And I settle myself on the foam mat and think for a while. I've been very interested in transcendental insight and sometimes when I set a problem to my mind and just start saying my mantra over and over I come out of it with the problem solved: Sell the fish-farm stock in Baja and buy plumbing supplies on the commodities exchange. That was one, and it really paid out. Or: Take Rachel to Merida for waterskiing on the Bay of Campeche. That got her into my bed the first time, when I'd tried everything else. And then Sigfrid says: "You're not responding, Rob." "I'm thinking about it." Gateway "Please don't think about it, Rob. Just talk. Tell me what you're feeling about Klara right now." I try to think it out honestly. Sigfrid won't let me get into TI for it, so I look inside my mind for suppressed feelings. "Well, not much," I say. Not much on the surface, anyway... "Do you remember the feeling at the time. Bob?" "Of course I do." "Try to feel what you felt then. Bob." "All right." Obediently I reconstruct the situation in my mind. There I am, talking to Klara on the radio. Dane is shouting something in the lander. We're all fiightened out of our wits. Down underneath us the blue mist is opening up, and I see the dim skeletal star for the first time. The Three-ship... no, it was a Five... anyway, it stinks of vomit and perspiration. My body aches. I can remember it exactly, although I would be lying if I said I was letting myself feel it. I say lightly, half chuckling, "Sigfrid, there's an intensity of pain and guilt and misery there that I just can't handle." Sometimes I try that with him, saying a kind of painful tmth in the tone you might use to ask the waiter at a cocktail party to bring you another rum punch. I do that when I want to divert his attack. I don't think it works. Sigfrid has a lot of Heechee circuits in him. He's a lot better than the machines at the Institute were, when I had my episode. He continuously monitors all my physical parameters: skin conductivity and pulse and beta-wave activity and so on. He gets readings from the restraining straps that hold me on the mat, to show how violently I fling myself around. He meters the volume of my voice and spectrumscans the print for overtones. And he also understands what the words mean. Sigfrid is extremely smart, considering how stupid he is. It is very hard, sometimes, to fool him. I get to the end of a session absolutely limp, with the feeling that if I had stayed with him for one more minute I would have found myself falling right down into that pain and it would have destroyed me. Or cured me. Perhaps they are the same thing. IV So there was Gateway, getting bigger and bigger in the ports of the ship up from Earth: An asteroid. Or perhaps the nu# ,S, I don' t know why I keep coming back to you, # Sigfrid. # # ,C, I remind you, Robby, you've already used up # three stomachs and, let me see, nearly five meters # of intestine. # # ,C, Ulcers, cancer. # # ,C, Something appears to be eating away at you, #, # Bob. # cleus of a comet. About ten kilometers through the longest way. Pearshaped. On the outside it looks like a lumpy charred blob with glints of blue. On the inside it's the gateway to the universe. Sheri Loffat leaned against my shoulder, with the rest of our bunch of would-be prospectors clustered behind us, staring. "Jesus, Bob. Look at the cruisers!" "They find anything wrong," said somebody behind us, "and they blow us out of space." "They won't find anything wrong." said Sheri, but her remark ended with a question mark. Those cruisers looked mean, circling jealously around the asteroid, watching to see that whoever comes in isn't going to steal the secrets that are worth more than anyone can ever pay. We hung to the porthole braces to rubberneck at them. Foolishness, that was. We could have been killed. There wasn't really much likelihood that our ship's matching orbit with Gateway or the Brazilian cruiser would take much delta-V, but there only had to be one quick course correction to spatter us. And there was always the other chance, that our ship would rotate a quarter-turn or so and we'd suddenly find ourselves staring into the naked, nearby sun. That meant blindness for always, that close. But we wanted to see. The Brazilian cruiser didn't bother to lock on. We saw flashes back and forth, and knew that they were checking our manifests by laser. That was normal. I said the cruisers were watching for thieves, but actually they were more to Gateway watch each other than to worry about anybody else. Including us. The Russians were suspicious of the Chinese, the Chinese were suspicious of the Russians, the Brazilians were suspicious of the Venusians. They were all suspicious of the Americans. So the other four cruisers were surely watching the Brazilians more closely than they were watching us. But we all knew that if our coded navicerts had not matched the patterns their five separate consulates at the departure port on Earth had filed, the next step would not have been an argument. It would have been a torpo. It's funny. I could imagine that torpedo. I could imagine the coldeyed warrior that would aim and launch it, and how our ship would blossom into a flare of orange light and we would all become dissociated atoms in orbit... Only the torpedoman on that ship. I'm pretty sure, was at that time an armorer's mate named Francy Hereiro. We got to be pretty good buddies later on. He wasn't what you'd really call a cold-eyed killer. I cried in his arms all the day after I got back from that last trip, in my hospital room, when he was supposed to be searching me for contraband. And Francy cried with me. The cruiser moved away and we all surged gently out, then pulled ourselves back to the window with the grips, as our ship began to close in on Gateway. "Looks like a case of smallpox," said somebody in the group. It did; and some of the pockmarks were open. Those were the berths for ships that were out on (Transcript of Q.  A., Professor Hegramet's lecture.) Q. What did the Heechee look like? Professor Hegramet: Nobody knows. We've never found anything resembling a photograph, or a drawing, except for two or three maps. Or a bmk. Q. Didn't they have some system of storing knowledge, like writing? Professor Hegramet: Well, of course they must have. But what it is, I don't know. I have a suspicion...well, if s only a guess. Q. What? Professor Hegramet: Well, think about our own storage methods and how they would have been received in pretechnological times. If we'd given, say, Euclid a book, he could have figured out what it was, even if he couldn't understand what it was saying. But what if we'd given him a tape cassette? He wouldn't have known what to do with it. I have a suspicion, no, a conviction, that we have some Heechee "books" we just don't recognize. A bar of Heechee metal. Maybe that Q-spiral in the ships, tne function of which we don't know at all. This isn't a new idea. They've all been tested for magnetic codes, for microgrooves, for chemical patterns -- nothing has shown up. But we may not have the instrument we need to detect the messages. Euclid couldn't have tested a tape for magnetic information storage without something that could detect the magnetism -- say, a very sensitive compass nele. He didn't have anhing like that. There was no way for him to know that there was a message on the tape. We're in the same position with the Heechee. Q. There's something about the Heechee that I just don't understand. Why did they leave all these tunnels and places? Where did they go? Professor Hegramet: Young lady, it beats the piss out of me. mission. Some of them would stay open forever, because the ships wouldn't be coming back. But most of the pocks were covered with bulges that looked like mushroom caps. Those caps were the ships themselves, what Gateway was all about. The ships weren't easy to see. Neither was Gateway itself It had a low albedo to begin with, and it wasn't very big: as I say, about ten kilometers on the long axis, half that through its equator of rotation. But it could have been detected. After that first tunnel rat led them to it, astronomers began asking each other why it hadn't been spotted a century earlier. Now that they know where to look, they find it. It sometimes gets as bright as seventeenth magnitude, as seen from Earth. That's easy. You would have thought it would have been picked up in a routine mapping program. The thing is, there weren't that many routine mapping programs in that direction, and it seems Gateway wasn't where they were looking when they looked. Stellar astronomy usually pointed away from the sun. Solar astronomy usually stayed in the plane of the ecliptic -- and Gateway has a rightangle orbit. So it fell through the cracks. The piezophone clucked and said, "Docking in five minutes. Return to your bunks. Fasten webbing." We were almost there. kk it Sheri Loffat reached out and held my hand through the webbing. I squeezed back. We had never been to bed together, never met until she turned up in the bunk next to mine on the ship, but the vibrations were practically sexual. As though we were about to make it in the biggest, best way there ever could be; but it wasn't sex, it was Gateway. When men began to poke around the surface of Venus they found the Heechee diggings. They didn't find any Heechees. Whoever the Heechees were, whenever they had been on Venus, they were gone. Not even a body was left in a burial pit to exhume and cut apart. All there was was the tunnels, the caverns, the few piddling little artifacts, the technological Wonders that human beings puzzled over and tried to reconstruct. Then somebody found a Heechee oiap of the solar system. Jupiter was there with its moons, and Mars, and the outer planets, and the Earth-Moon pair. And Venus, which was marked in black on the shining blue surface of the Heechee-metal map. And Mercury, and one other thing, the only other thing marked in black besides Venus: An orbital body that came inside the perihelion of Mercury and outside the orbit of Venus, tipped ninety degrees out of the plane of the ecliptic so that it never came very close to either. A body which had never been identified by terrestrial astronomers. Conjecture: an asteroid, or a comet -- the difference is only semantic -- which the Heechee had cared about specially for some reason. Probably sooner or later a telescopic probe would have followed up that clue, but it wasn't necessary. Then The Famous Sylvester Macklin -- who wasn't up to that point the famous anything, just another tunnel rat on Venus -- found a Heechee ship and got himself to Gateway, and died there. But he managed to let people know where he was by cleverly blowing up his diverted from the chromosphere of the sun, and Gateway was reached and opened up by man. Inside were the stars. Inside, to be less poetic and more literal, were nearly a thousand smallish spacecraft, shaped something like fat mushrooms. 'They came in several shapes and sizes. The littlest ones were button-topped, like the mushrooms they grow in the Wyoming tunnels after they've dug all the shale out, and you buy in the supermarket. The bigger ones were pointy, like morels. Inside the caps of the mushrooms were living quarters and a power source that no one understood. The stems were chemical rocket ships, kind of like the old Moon Landers of the first space programs. No one had ever figured out how the caps were driven, or how to direct them. That was one of the things that made us all nervous: the fact that we were going to take our chances with something nobody understood. You literally had no control, once you started out in a Heechee ship. Their courses were built into their midance system, in a way that nobody had figured out; you could pick a course, but once picked that was it -- and you didn't know where it was going to take you when you picked it, any mote than you know what's in your box of CrackerJoy until you open it. But they worked. They still worked, after what they say is The first guy who had the guts to get into one and try to start it up succeeded. It lifted out of its crater on the surface of the asteroid. It turned fuzzy and bright, and was gone. And three months later, it was back, with a starved, staring astronaut inside, aglow widi triumph. He had been to another star! He had orbited a great gray planet with swirling yellow clouds, had managed to reverse the controls -- and h been brought back right to the same pockmark, by the built-in guidance controls. So they sent out another ship, this time one of the big pointy morel-shaped ones, with a crew of four and plenty of rations and instrumentation. They were gone only about fifty days. In that time they had not only reached another solar system, they had actually used the lander to go down to the surface of a planet. There wasn't anything living there... but there had been. They found the remnants. Not a lot. A few beat-up pieces of trash, on a comer of a mountaintop that had missed the general destruction that had hit the planet. Out of the radioactive dust they had picked up a brick, a ceramic bolt, a halfmelted thing that looked as though it had once been a chromium flute. Then the star rush began... and we were part of it. V Siglrid is a pretty smart machine, but sometimes I can't figure out what's wrong with him. He's always asking me to tell him my dreams. Then sometimes I come in all aglow with some dream I'm positive he's going to love, a bigred-apple-for-the-teacher kind of dream, full of penis symbols and fetichism and guilt hangups, and he disappoints me. He takes off on some crazy track that has nothing at all to do with it. I tell him the whole thing, and then he sits and clicks and whirs and buzzes for a while -- he doesn't really, but I fantasy that while I'm waiting -- and then he says: "Let's go back to something different, Bob. I'm interested in some of the things you've said about the woman, Gelle-Klara Moynlin." I say, "Sigfrid, you're off on a gateway wild-goose chase again." "I don't think so. Bob." "But that dream! My God, don't you see how important it is? What about the mother-figure in it?" "What about letting me do my job. Bob?" "Do I have a choice?" I say, feeling sulky. "You always have a choice. Bob, but I would like very much to quote to you something you said a while ago." And he stops, and I hear my own voice coming out of somewhere in his tapes. I am saying: "Sigfrid, there's an intensity of pain and guilt and misery there that I just can't handle." He waits for me to say something. After a moment I do. "That's a nice recording," I acknowledge, "but I'd rather talk about the way my mother-fixation comes out in my dream." "I think it would be more productive to explore this other matter. Bob. It is possible they're related." "Really?" I am all warmed up to discuss this theoretical possibility in a detached and philosophical way, but he beats me to the punch: "The last conversation you had with Klara, Bob. Please tell me what you feel about it." "I've told you." I am not enjoying this at all, it is such a waste of time, and I make sure he knows it by the tone of my voice and the tenseness of my body against the restraining straps. "It was even worse than with my mother." "I know you'd rather switch to talking about your mother, Rob, but please don't, right now. Tell me about that time with Klara. What are you feeling about it at this minute?" I try to think it out honestly. After all, I can do that much. I don't actually have to say it. But all I can find to say is, "Not much." After a little wait he says, "Is that all, 'not much?' " "That's it. Not much." Not much on the surface, anyway. I do remember how I was feeling at the time. I open up that memory, very cautiously, to see what it was like. Going down into that blue mist. Seeing the dim ghost star for the first time. Talking to Klara on the radio, while Dane is whispering in my ear... I close it up again. "It all hurts, a lot, Sigfrid," I say conversationally. Sometimes I try to fool him by saying emotionally loaded things in the tone you might use to order a cup of coffee, but I don't think it works. Sigfrid listens to volume and overtones, but he also listens to breathing and pauses, as well as the sense of the words. He is extremely smart, considering how stupid he is. VI Five permanentparty noncoms, one from each of the cruisers, patted us down, checked our IDs and turned us over to a Corporation screening cleric. Sheri giggled when the Russian's pat hit a sensitive spot and whispered, "What do they think we're smuggling in. Bob?' I shushed her. The Corporation woman had taken our landing cards from the Chinese Spec# in charge of the detail and was calling out our names. There were eight of us all together. "Welcome aboard," she said. "Each one of you fish will get a proctor assigned to you. He'll help you get straightened out with a place to live, answer your questions, let you know where to report for the medical and your classes. Also he'll give you a copy of the contract to sign. You've each had eleven hundred and fifty dollars deducted from your cash on deposit with the ship that brought you here; that's your life-support tax for the first ten days. The rest you can draw on any time by writing a P-check. Your proctor will show you how. Linscott!" The middle-aged black man from Baja California raised his hand. "Your proctor is Shota Tarasvili. Broadhead!" "Here I am." "Dane Metchnikov," said the Corporation clerk. I started to look around, but the person who had to be Dane Metchnikov was already coming toward me. He took my arm very firmly, started to lead me away and then said, "Hi." I held back. "I'd like to say good-by to my friend -- " "You're all in the same area," he grunted. "Come on." So within two hours of arriving on Gateway I had a room, a proctor and a contract. I signed the articles of agreement right away. I didn't even read them. Metchnikov looked surprised. "Don't you want to know what they say?' ' "Not right this minute." I mean, what was the advantage? If I hadn't liked what they said, I might have changed my mind, and what other options did I have, really? Being a prospector is pretty scary. I hate the #. , being of sound mind, hereby assign all rights in and to any discoveries, artifacts, objects and things of value of any description I may find during or as a result of exploration involving any craft furnish me or information given me by the Gateway Authority irrevocably to said Gateway Authority. #. I understand that no contract I may have made with any person or group relating to any profits or income arising to me from this contract, or in any way purporting to affect my actions in regard to any activity undertaken under this contract, is binding, and I specifically disavow, terminate and cancel such contracts or undertakings, if any, and declare them null and void. #. Gateway Authority may, in its own sole discretion, elect to sell, lease or otherwise dispose of any artifact, object or other thing of value arising from my activities under this contract. If it does so, it agrees to assign to me # (fifty per cent) of all revenues arising from such sale, lease or disposal, up to the costs of the exploration trip itself (including my own costs in coming to Gateway and my subsequent costs of living while there), and # (ten per cent) of all subsequent remedies once the aforesaid costs have been repaid. I accept this assignment as payment in full for any obligations arising to me from the Gateway Authority of whatever kind, and specifically undertake not to lay any claim for additional payment for any reason at any time. #. I irrevocably grant to Gateway Authority the full power and authority to make decisions of all kinds relating to the exploitation, sales or lease of rights in any such discoveries, including the right, at Gateway Authority's sole discretion, to pool my discoveries or other things of value arising under this contract with those of others for purpose of exploitation, lease or sale, in which case my share shall be whatever proportion of such earnings Gateway Authority may deem proper, and I further grant to Gateway Authority the right to refrain from exploiting any or all such discoveries or things of value in any way, at its own sole discretion. #. I release Gateway Authority from any and all claims by me or on my behalf arising from any injury, accident or loss of any kind to me in connection with my activities under this contract. #. In the event of any disagreement arising from this Memorandum of Agreement, I agree that the terms shall be interpreted according to the laws and precedents of Gateway itself, and that no laws or precedents of any other jurisdiction shall be considered relevant in any degree. idea of being killed. I hate the idea any more, having everything stop, of dying at #ll, ever; not being alive knowing that all those other people gateway # would go on living and having sex and joy without me being there to share it. But I didn't hate it as much as I hated the idea of going back to the food mines. Metchnikov hung himself by his collar to a hook on the wall of my room, to be out of the way while I put away my belongings. He was a squat, pale man, not very talkative. He didn't seem to be a very likeable person, but at least he didn't laugh at me because I was a clumsy new fish. Gateway is about as close to zero-G as you get. I had never experienced low-gravity before, you don't get much of it in Wyoming, so I kept misjudging. When I said something, Metchnikov said, "You'll get used to it. Have you got a toke?" "Afraid not." He sighed, looking a little like somebody's Buddha hung up on the wall, with his legs pulled up. He looked at his time dial and said, "I'll take you out for a drink later. It's a custom. Only it's not very interesting until about twentytwo hundred. The Blue Hell'll be full of people then, and I'll introduce you around. See what you can find. What are you, straight, gay, what?" "I'm pretty straight." "Whatever. You're on your own about that, though. I'll introduce you to whoever I know, but then you're on your own. You better get used to that right away. Have you got your map?' ' "Map?" "Oh, hell, man! It's in that packet of stuff they gave you." I opened Ae lockers at random until I found where I had put the envelope. Inside it were my copy of the articles of agreement, a booklet that said Welcome to Gateway, my room assignment, my health questionnaire that I would have to fill out before oh eight hundred the next morning... and a folded sheet that, opened up, looked like a wiring diagram with names on it. "That's it. Can you locate where you are? Remember your room number; Level Babe, Quadrant East, Tunnel Eight, Room Fiftyone. Write it down." "It's already written here, Dane, on my room assignment." "Well, don't lose it." He reached behind his neck and unhooked himself, let himself fall gently to the floor. "So why don't you look around by yourself for a while. I'll meet you here. Anything else you need to know right now?" I thought, while he looked impatient. "Well -- mind if I ask you a question about you, Dane? Have you been out yet?" "Six trips. All right. I'll see you at twenty-two hund." He pushed the flexible door open, slipped out into the jungly green of the corridor and was gone. I let myself flop -- so gently, so slowly -- into my one real chair and tried to make myself understand that I was on the doorstep of the universe.    I don't know if I can make you feel it, how the universe looked to me from Gateway: Like being young with Full Medical. Like a menu in the best restaurant in the world, when somebody else is going to pick up the check. Like a girl you've just met who likes you. Like an unopened gift. The things that hit you first on Gateway are the tininess of the tunnels, feeling tinier even than they are because they're lined with windowboxy things of plants; the vertigo from the low gravity; and the stink. You get Gateway a little bit at a time. TTiere's no way of seeing it all in one glance, it is nothing but a maze of tunnels in the rock. I'm not even sure they've all been explored even yet. Certainly there are miles of them that nobody ever goes into, or not very often. That's the way the Heechees were. They grabbed the asteroid, plated it over with wall metal, drove tunnels into it, filled them with whatever sort of possessions they had -- most were empty by the time we got there, just as everything that ever belonged to the Heechees is, all over the universe. And then they left it, for whatever reason they left. The closest thing to a central point in Gateway is Heecheetown. That's a spindle-shaped cave near the geometric center of the asteroid. They say that when the Heechees built Gateway they lived there. We lived there too, at first, or close to it, all of us new people off Earth. (And elsewhere. A ship from Venus had come in just before ours.) That's where the company housing is. Later on, if we got rich on a prospecting trip, we could move out farther toward the surface, where there was a little more gravity and less noise. And above all, less smell. A couple thousand people had breathed the air I was breathCongratulations! You are one of a very few people each year who may become a limited partner in Gateway Enterprises, Inc. Your first obligation is to sign the enclosed Memorandum of Agreement. You need not do this at once. You are encouraged to study the agreement and to seek legal advice, if available. However, until you sign you will not be eligible to occupy Corporation housing, dine at the Corporation commissary or participate in the Corporation instruction courses. Accommodations are available at the Gateway Hotel and Restaurant for those who are here as visitors, or who do not at present wish to sign the Memorandum of Agreement. ing, one time or another, voided the water I drank and exuded their smells into the atmosphere. The people didn't stay around very long, most of them. But the smells were still there. I didn't care about the smell. I didn't care about any of it. Gateway was my big, fat lottery ticket to Full Medical, a nine-room house, a couple of kids and a lot of joy. I had won one lottery already. It made me cocky about my chances of winning another. It was all exciting, although at the same time it was dingy enough, too. There wasn't much luxury around. For your # what you get is transportation to Gateway, ten days worth of food, lodging and air, a cram course in ship handling and an invitation to sign up on the next ship out. Or any ship you like. They don't make you take any particular ship, or for that matter any ship at all. The Corporation doesn't make any profit on any of that. All the prices are fixed alxiut at cost. That doesn't mean they were cheap, and it certainly doesn't mean that what you got was good. The food was just about what I had been digging, and eating, all my life. The lodging was about the size of a large steamer trunk, one chair, a bunch of lockers, a fold-down table and a hammock that you could stretch across it, corner to comer, when you wanted to sleep. My next-door neighbors were a family from Venus. I caught a glimpse through the part-opened door. Imagine! Four of them sleeping in one of those cubicles! It looked like two to a hammock, widi two hammocks criss-crossed across the room. On the other side was Sheri's room. I scratched at her door but she didn't answer. The door wasn't locked. Nobody locks his door much on Gateway, because there's nothing much worth stealing and for other reasons. Sheri wasn't there. The clothes she had been wearing on the ship were thrown all over. I guessed that she had gone out exploring, and wished I had been a little earlier; I would have liked someone to explore with. I leaned against the ivy growing out of one wall of the tunnel and pulled out my map. It did give me some idea of what to look for. There were things marked "Central Park" and "Lake Superior." What were they? I wondered about "Gateway Museum," which sounded interesting, and "Terminal Hospital," which sounded pretty bad -- I found out later that "terminal" meant as in end of the line, on your return trip from wherever you went to. The Corporation must have known that it had another sound to it, too; but the Corporation never was much for sparing a prospector's feelings. What I really wanted was to see a ship! As soon as that thought percolated out of my mind I realized that I wanted it a lot. I puzzled over how to get to the outer skin, where the ship docks were of course located, holding onto a railing with one hand and trying to keep the map open with the other. It didn't take me long to locate myself. I was at a five-way intersection which seemed to be the one marked "East Star Babe G" on the map. One of the five tunnels out of it led to a drop shaft, but I couldn't tell which. I tried one at random, wound up in a dead end and on the way back scratched on a door for directions. It opened. "Excuse me -- " I said... and stopped. The man who opened the door seemed as tall as I am, but was not. His eyes were on a level with my own. But be stopped at the waist. He had no legs. He said something, but I didn't understand it; it wasn't in English. It wouldn't have mattered. My attention was taken up with him. He wore gauzy bright fabric strapped from wrists to waist, and he fluttered the wings gently to stay in the air. It wasn't hard, in Gateway's low-G. But it was surprising to see. I said, "I'm sorry. I just wanted to know how to get to Level Tanya." I was trying not to stare, but I wasn't succeing. He smiled, white teeth in an unlined, old face. He had jet eyes under a crest of short white hair. He pushed past me out into the corridor and said in excellent English, "Certainly. Take the first turning on your riglit. Go to the next star, and take the second turning on your left. It'll be marked." He indicated with his chin the way toward the star. I thanked him and left him floating behind me. I wanted to turn back, but it didn't seem good manners. It was strange. It hadn't occurred to me that there would be any cripples on Gateway. That's how naive I was then. Having seen him, I knew what I had already learned about Gateway in a way the statistics I had heard had never taught me. The statistics are clear enou, and we all studied them, all of us who came up as prospectors, and all of that vastly larger number who only wished they could. About eighty per cent of flights from Gateway come up empty. About fifteen per cent don't come back at all. So one person in twenty, on the average, returns from a prospecting trip with something that Gateway -- that mankind in general -- can make a profit on. Most of even those are lucky if they collect enough to pay their costs for getting here in the first place. And if you get hurt while you're out, well, that's tough. Terminal Gateway In order to meet the costs of maintaining Gateway, all persons are required to pay a daily percapita assessment for air, temperature control, administration and other services. If you are a guest, this cost is included in your hotel bill. Rates for other persons are posted. The tax may be prepaid up to one year in advance if desired. Failure to pay the daily per-capita tax will result in immediate expulsion from Gateway. Note: Presence of a ship to receive expelled persons cannot be guaranteed. Hospital is about as well equipped as any anywhere. But you have to get there for it to do you any good. You can be months in transit. If you get hurt at the other end of youf trip -- and that's where it usually happens -- there's not much that can be done for you until you get back to Gateway. By then it can be too late to make you whole, and likely enough too late to keep you alive. There's no charge for a return trip to where you came from, by the way. The rockets always come up fuller than they return. They call it wastage. The return trip is free... but to what?    I let go the down-cable on Level Tanya, turned into a tunnel and ran into a man with cap and armband. Corporation Police. He didn't speak English, but he pointed and the size of him was convincing; I grabbed the up-cable, went up one level, crossed to another dropshaft and tried again. The only difference was that this time the guard spoke English. "You can't come through here," he said. "I just want to see the ships." "Sure. You can't. You've got to have a blue badge," he said, tapping his own. "That's Corporation specialist, flight crew or V.I.P." "I am flight crew." He grinned. "You're a new fish off the Earth transport, aren't you? Friend, you'll be flight crew when you sign on for a flight and not before. Go on back up." I said reasonably, "You understand how I feel, don't you? I just want to get a look." "You can't, till you've finished your course, except they'll bring you down here for part of it. After that you'll see more than you want." I argued a little more, but he had too many arguments on his side. But as I reached for the up-cable the tunnel seemed to lurch and a blast of sound hit my ears. For a minute I thought the asteroid was blowing up. I stared at the guard, who shrugged, not unfiriendlily. "I only said you couldn't see them," he said. "I didn't say you couldn't hear them." I bit back the "wow" or "Holy God!" that I really wanted to say, and said, "Where do you suppose that one's going?" "Come back in six months. Maybe we'll know by then." Well, there was nothing in that to feel elated about. All the same, I felt elated. After all those years in the food mines, here I was, not only on Gateway, but right there when some of those intrepid prospectors set out on a trip that would bring them fame and incredible fortune! Never mind the odds. This was really living on the top line. So I wasn't paying much attention to what I was doing, and as a result I got lost again on the way back. I reached Level Baby ten minutes late. Dane Metchnikov was striding down the tunnel away from my room. He didn't appear to recognize me. I think he might have passed me if I hadn't put out my arm. "Huh," he grunted. "You're late." "I was down on Level Tanya, trying to get a look at the ships." "Huh. You can't go down there unless you have a blue badge or a bangle." Well, I had found that out already, hadn't I? So I tagged along after him, without wasting energy on attempts at further conversation. Metchnikov was a pale man, except for the marvelously ornate curled whisker that followed the line of his jaw. It seemed to be waxed, so that each separate curl stood out with a life of its own. "Waxed" was wrong. It had something in it besides hair, but whatever it was wasn't stiff. The whole thing moved as he moved, and when he talked or smiled the muscles moored to the jawbone made the beard ripple and flow. He finally did smile, after we got to the Blue Hell. He bought the first drink, explaining carefully that that was the custom, but that the custom only called for one. I bought the second. The smile came when, out of turn, I also bought the third. Over the noise in the Blue Hell talk wasn't easy, but I told him about hearing a launch. "Right," he said, lifting his glass. "Hope they have a good trip." He wore six blue-glowing Heechee metal bracelets, hardly thicker than wire. They tinkled faintly as he swallowed half the drink. "Are they what I think they are?" I asked. "One for every trip out?" He drank the other half of the drink. "That's right. Now I'm going to dance," He said. I looked after his back as he lunged toward a woman in a luminous pink sari. He wasn't much of a talker, that was sure. On the other hand, in that noise level you couldn't talk much anyhow. You couldn't really dance much, either. The Blue Hell was up in the center of Gateway, part of the spindle-shaped cave. Rotational G was so low that we didn't weigh more than two or three pounds; if anyone had tried to waltz or polka he would have gone flying. So they did those no-touching junior-highschool sort of dances that appear to be designed so fourteen-year-old boys won't have to look up at too sharp an angle to the fourteenyear-old girls they're dancing with. You pretty much kept your feet in place, and your head and arms and shoulders and hips went where they Wanted to. Me, I like to touch. But you can't have everything. I like to dance anyway. I saw Sheri, way across the gateway Gateway is an artifact created by the so-called Heechee. It appears to have been formed around an asteroid, or the core of an atypical comet. The time of this event is not known, but almost surely precedes the rise of human civilization. Inside Gateway the environment resembles Earth, except that there is relatively little gravity. (Actually there is virtually none, but centrifugal force derived from Gateway's rotation gives a similar effect.) If you have come from Earth you will notice some difficulty in breathing for the first few days because of the low atmospheric pressure. However, the partial pressure of oxygen is identical with the #-meter elevation at Earth and is fully adequate for all persons in normal health. room, with an older woman I took to be her proctor, and danced one with her. "How do you like it so far?" I shouted over the tapes. She nodded and shouted something back, I couldn't say what. I danced with an immense black woman who wore two blue bracelets, then with Sheri again, then with a girl Dane Metchnikov dropped on me, apparently because he wanted to be rid of her, then with a tall, strong-faced woman with the blackest, thickest eyebrows I had ever seen under a female hairdo. (She wore it pulled back in two pigtails that floated around behind her as she moved.) She wore a couple of bracelets, too. And between dances I drank. They had tables that were meant Gateway was discovered by Sylvester Macklen, a tunnel explorer on Venus, who found an operable Heechee spacecraft in a dig. He succeeded in getting it to the surface and bringing it to Gateway, where it now rests in Dock #-#. Tragically, Macklen was not able to return and, although he succeeded in signalling his presence by exploding the fuel tank of the lander of his ship, he was dead before investigators reached Gateway. Macklen was a courageous and resourceful man, and the plaque at Dock #-# commemorates his unique service to humanity. Services are held at appropriate times by representatives of the various faiths. for parties of eight or ten, but there weren't any parties of eight or ten. People sat where they wanted to, and took each other's seats without worrying about whether the owner was coming back. For a while there were half a dozen crewmen in Brazilian navy dress whites sitting with me, talking to each other in Portuguese. A man with one golden earring joined me for a while, but I couldn't understand what he was saying, either. (I did, pretty well, understand what he meant.) There was that trouble all the time I was in Gateway. There always is. Gateway sounds like an international conference when the translation has broken down. There's a sort of lingua franca you hear a lot, pieces of a dozen different languages thrown together, like, "Ecoutez, gospodin, tu es verruckt." I danced twice with one of the Brazilians, a skinny, dark little girl with a hawk nose but sweet brown eyes, and tried to say a few simple words. Maybe she understood me. One of the men she was with, though, spoke fine English, introduced himself and the others all around. I didn't catch any of the names but his, Francesco Hereira. He bought me a drink, and let me buy one for the crowd, and then I realized I'd seen him before: He was one of the detail that searched us on the way in. While we were commenting on that, Dane leaned over me and grunted in my ear, "I'm going to gamble. So long, unless you really want to come." It wasn't the warmest invitation I'd ever had, but the noise in the Blue Hell was getting heavy. I tagged after him and discovert a whole full-scale casino just next to the Blue Hell, with blackjack tables, poker, a sort of slow-motion roulette with a big, dense ball, craps with dice that took forever to stop, even a roped off section for baccarat. Metchnikov headed for the blackjack tables and drummed his fingers on the back of a player's chair, waiting for an opening. Around then he noticed I h come with him. "Oh." He looked around the room. "What do you like to play?" "I've played it all," I said, slurring the words a little. Bragging a little, too. "Maybe a little baccarat." He looked at me first with respect, then amusement. "Fifty's the minimum bet." I had live or six thousand dollars left in my account. I shrugged. "That's fifty thousand," he said. I choked. He said absently, moving over behind a player whose chip stack was running out, "You can get down for ten dollars at roulette. Hundred minimum for most of the others. Oh, there's a ten-dollar slot machine around somewhere, I think." He dived for the open chair and that was the last I saw of him. I watched for a moment, and realized that the black-eyebrowed girl was at the same table, busy studying her cards. She didn't look up. I could see I wasn't going to be able to afford much gambling here. At that point I realized I couldn't really afford all the drinks I'd been buying, either, and then my interior sensory system began to make me realize just how many of those drinks I had had. The last thing I realized was that I had to get back to my room, pretty fast. I am on the mat, and I am not very comfortable. Physically, I mean. I have had an operation not long ago and probably the stitches aren't yet absorbed. Sigfrid says, "We were talking about your job. Bob." That's dull enough. But safe enough. I say, "I hated my job. ho wouldn't hate the food mines?' ' "But you kept it. Bob. You never even tried to get on anywhere lse. You could have switched to Gateway sea-farming, maybe. And you dropped out of school." "You're saying I stuck myself in a rut?" "I'm not saying anything. Bob. I'm asking you what you feel." "Well. I guess in a sense I did do that. I thought about making some kind of a change. I thought about it a lot," I say, remembering how it was in those bright early days with Sylvia. I remember sitting with her in the cockpit of a parked sailplane on a January night -- we had IK) other place to go -- and talking about the future. What we would do. How we would beat the odds. There's nothing there for Sigfrid, as far as I can see. I've told Sigffid all about Sylvia, who marri a stockholder in the long run. But we'd broken up long before that. "I suppose," I say, pulling myself up short and trying to get my money's worth out of this session, "that I had a kind of death wish." "I prefer that you don't use psychiatric terms. Bob." "Well, you understand what I mean. I knew time was going by. The longer I stayed in the mines the harder it would be to get out. But nothing else looked any better. And there were compensations. My girlfriend, Sylvia. My mother, while she was alive. Friends. Even some fun things. Sailplaning. It is great over the hills, and when you're up high enough Wyoming doesn't look so bad and you can hardly smell the oil." "You mentioned your girl friend, Sylvia. Did you get along with her?" I hesitated, rubbing at my belly. I have almost half a meter of new intestine in there now. They cost fearfully, those things, and sometimes you get the feeling the previous owner wants them back. You wonder who he was. Or she. How he died. Or did he die? Could he still be alive, so poor that he sells off parts of himself, the way I've heard of pretty girls doing with a wellshaped breast or ear? "EHd you make friends with girls easily. Bob?" 'T do now, all right." "Not now. Bob. I think you said you didn't make friends easily as a child." "Does anyone?" "If I understand that question, Robbie, you are asking if anyone remembers childhood as a perfectly happy and easy experience, and of course the answer is 'no.' But some people seem to carry the effects of it over into their lives more than others." "Yeah. I guess, thinking back, that I was a little afraid of my peer group -- (Sorry about that, Sigfrid! I mean the other kids.)They all seemed to know each other. They had things to say to each other all the time. Secrets. Shared experiences. Interests. I was a loner." "You were an only child, Robbie?" "You know I was. Yeah. Maybe that was it. Both my parents worked. And they didn't like me playing near the mines. Dangerous. Well, it really was dangerous for kids. You can get hurt around those machines, or even if there's a slide in the tailings or an outgassing. I stayed at home a lot, watching shows, playing cassettes. Eating. I was a fat kid, Sigfrid. I loved all the starchy, sugary stuff with all the calories. They spoiled me, buying me more food than I needed." I still like to be spoiled. Now I get a higher class of diet, not as fattening, about a thousand times as expensive. I've had real caviar. Often. It gets flown in from the aquarium at Galveston. I have real champagne, and butter... "I remember lying in bed," I say -- "I guess I was very small, maybe about three. I had a teddy#, Maybe maturity is wanting what you want , # instead of what somebody else tells you you should # want. # # ,S, Maybe, Sigfrid, dear old tin god, but what it # feels like is mature is dead. # talker. I took it to bed with me, and it told me little stories, and I stuck pencils into it and tried to pull its ears off. I loved that thing, Sigffid." I stop, and Sigirid picks up immediately. "Why are you crying, Robbie?" "I don't know!" I bawl, tears running down my face, and I look at my watch, the skipping green numerals rippling through the tears. "Oh," I say, and sit up, very conversationally, the tears still rolling down my face but the fountain turned off, "I've really got to go now, Sigfrid. I've got a date. Her name's Tania. Beautiful girl. The Houston Symphony. She loves Mendelssohn and roses, and I want to see if I can pick up some of those dark-blue hybrids that will go with her eyes." "Rob, we've got nearly ten minutes left." "I'll make it up another time." I know he can't do that, so I add quickly, "May I use your bathroom? I need to." "Are you going to excrete your feelings, Rob?" "Oh, don't be smart. I know what you're saying. I know this looks like a typical displacement mechanism -- " "Rob." " -- all right, I mean, it looks like I'm copping out. But I honestly do have to go. To the bathroom, I mean. And to the florist's, too. Tani is pretty special. She's a fine person. I'm not talking about sex, but that's great too. She can g -- She can -- " "What are you trying to say?" I take a breath and manage to Gateway say: "She's great at oral sex, Sigfrid." "Rob?" I recognize that tone. Sigfrid's repertory of vocal modes is quite large, but parts of it I have learned to identify. He thinks he is on the track of something. "What?" "Bob, what do you call it when a woman gives you oral sex?" "Oh, Christ, Sigfrid, what kind of dumb game is this one?" "What do you call it. Bob?" "Ah! You know as well as I." "Please tell me what you call it." "They say, like, "She eats me.' " "What other expression. Bob?" "Lots of them! 'Giving head,' that's one. I guess I've heard a thousand terms for it." "What other. Bob?" I have been building up to rage and pain and it suddenly boils over. "Don't play these fucking games with me, Sigfrid!" My gut aches, and I am afraid I am going to mess my pants, it is like being a baby again. "Jesus, Sigfrid! When I was a little kid I used to talk to my teddy. Now I'm forty-five and I'm still talking to a stupid machine as if it was alive!" "But there is another term, isn't there. Bob?" "There are thousands of them! Which one do you want?' ' "I want the expression you were going to use and didn't. Bob. Please try to say it. That term means something special to you, so much so that you can't say the words without trouble." I crumple over onto the mat, and now I'm really crying. Gateway is unique in the history of humanity, and it was quickly realized that it was too valuable a resource to be given to any one group of persons, or any one government.' Therefore Gateway Enterprises, Inc. was formed. Gateway Enterprises (usually referred to as "the Corporation") is a multinational corporation whose general partners are the governments of The United States of America, The Soviet Union, The United States of Breizil, The Venusian Confederation and New People's Asia, and whose limited partners are all those persons who, like yourself, have signed the attached Memorandum of Agreement. "Please say it, Bob. What's the term?" "Damn you, Sigfrid! Going down! That's it. Going down, going down, going down!" "Good morning," said somebody, speaking right into the middle of a dream about getting stuck in a sort of quicksand in the middle of the Orion Nebula. "I have brought you some tea." I opened an eye. I looked over the edge of the hammock into a nearby pair of coalsack-black eyes set into a sand-colored face. I was fully dressed and hung over; something smelled very bad, and I realized it was me. "My name," said the person with the tea, "is Shikitei Bakin. Please drink this tea. It will help rehydrate your tissues." I looked a little further and saw that he ended at the waist; he was the legless man with the strap-on wings whom L had seen in the tunnel the day before. "Uh," I said, and tried a little harder and got as far as, "Good morning." The Orion Nebula was fading back into the dream, and so was the sensation of having to push through rapidly solidifying gas clouds. The bad smell remained. The room smelled excessively foul, even by Gateway standards, and I realized I had thrown up on the floor. I was only Bakin, slowly stroking the air with his wings, dexterously dropped a stoppered flask next to me on the hammock at the end of one stroke. Then he propelled himself to the top of my chest of drawers, sat and said: "I believe you have a medical examination this morning at oh eight hundred hours." "Do I?" I managed to get the cap off the tea and took a sip. It was very hot, sugarless and almost tasteless, but it did seem to tip the scales inside my gut in the direction opposite to throwing up. "Yes. I think so. It's customary. And in addition, your P-phone has rung several times." I went back to, "Uh?" "I presume it was your proctor calling you to remind you. It is now seven-fifteen, Mr. -- " "Broadhead," I said thickly, and then more carefully: "My name is Bob Broadhead." "Yes. I took the liberty of making sure you were awake. Please enjoy your tea, Mr. Broadhead. Enjoy your stay on Gateway." He nodded, fell forward off the chest, swooped toward the door, handed himself through it and was gone. With my head thudding at every change of attitude I got myself out of the hammock, trying to avoid the nastier spots on the floor, and somehow succeeded in getting reasonably clean. I thought of depilating, but I had about twelve days on a beard and decided to let it go for a while; it no longer looked unshaven, exactly. When I wobbled into the medical examining room I was only aboitt five minutes late. The others in my group were all ahead of me, so I had to wait and go last. They extracted three kinds of blood from me, fingertip, inside of the elbow and lobe of the ear; I was sure they would all run ninety proof. But it didn't matter. The medical was only a formality. If you could survive the trip up to Gateway by spacecraft in the first place you could survive a trip in a Heechee ship. Unless something went wrong. In which case you probably couldn't survive anyway, no matter how healthy you were. it it  I had time for a quick cup of coffee off a cart that someone was tending next to a dropshaft (private enterprise on Gateway? I hadn't known that existed), and then I got to the first session of the class right on the tick. We met in a big room on Level Dog, long and narrow and low-ceilinged. The seats were arranged two on each side with a center aisle, sort of like a schoolroom in a converted bus. Sheri came in late, looking fresh and cheerful, and slipped in beside me; our whole group was there, all seven of us who had come up from Earth together, the family of four from Venus and a couple others I knew to be new fish like me. "You don't look too bad," Sheri whispered as the instructor pondered over some papers on his desk. "Does the hangover show?" "Actually not. But I assume it's there. I heard you coming in last night. In fact," she added thoughtfully, "the whole tunnel heard you." I winced. I could still smell myself, but most of it was apparently inside me. None of the others seemed to be edging away, not even Sheri. The instructor stood up and studied us thoughtfully for a while. "Oh, well," he said, and looked at his paper. Then he shook his head. "I won't take attendance," he said. "My name's Rocco Riccieri, and I teach the course in how to run a Heechee ship." I noticed he had a batch of bracelets; I couldn't count them, but there were at least half a dozen. I wondered briefly about these people I kept seeing who had been out a lot of times and still weren't rich. "This is only one of the three courses you get. After this you get survival in unfamiliar environments, and then how to recognize what's valuable. But this one is in ship-handling, and the way we're going to start learning it is by doing it. All of you come with me." So we all got up and gaggled after him, out of the room, down a tunnel, onto the down-cable of a dropshaft and past the guards -- maybe the same ones who had chased me away the night before. This time they just nodded to Riccieri and watched us go past. We wound up in a long, wide, low-ceilinged passage with about a dozen squared-off and stained metal cylinders sticking up out of the floor. They looked like charred treestumps, and it was a moment before I realized what they were. I gulped. "They're ships," I whispered to Sheri, louder than I intended. A couple of people looked at me curiously. One of them, I noticed, was a girl I had danced with the night before, the one with the dense black eyebrows. She nodded to me and smiled; I saw the bangles on her arm, and wondered what she was doing there -- and how she had done at the gambling tables. The instructor gathered us around him and said, "As someone just said, these are Heechee ships. The lander part. This is the piece you go down to a planet in, if you're lucky enough to find a planet. They don't look very big, but five people can fit into each of those garbage cans you see. Not comfortably, exactly. But they can. Generally speaking, of course, you'll always leave one person in the main ship, so there'll be at most four in the lander." He led us past the nearest of them, and we all satisfied the impulse to touch, scratch or pat it. Then he began to lecture: "There were nine hundred and twenty-four of these ships docked at Gateway when it was first explored. About two hundred, so far, have proved non-operational. Mostly we don't know why; they just don't work. Three hundred and four have actually been sent out on at least one trip. Thirty-three of those are here now, and available for prospecting trips. The others haven't been tried yet." He hiked himself up on the stumpy cylinder and sat there while he went on: "One thing you have to decide is whether you want to take one of the thirty-three tested ones or one of the ones that has never been flown. By human beings, I mean. There you just pay your money and take your choice. It's a gamble either way. A high proportion of the trips that didn't come back were in first flights, so there's obviously some risk there. Well, that figures, doesn't it? After all, nobody has done any maintenance on them for God knows how long, since the Heechee put them there. "On the other hand, there's a risk in the ones that have been out and back safely, too. There's no such thing as perpetual motion. We think some of the no-retums have been because the ships ran out of fuel. Trouble is, we don't know what the fuel is, or how much there is, or how to tell when a ship is about to run out." He patted the stump. "This, and all the others you see here, were designed to hold five Heechee. As far as we can tell. But we send them out with three human beings. It seems the Heechee were more tolerant of each other's company in confined spaces than people are. There are bigger and smaller ships, but the no-retum rate on them has been very bad the last couple of orbits. It's probably just a string of bad luck, but -- Anyway, I personally would stick with a Three. You people, you do what you want. "So you come to your second oice, which is who you go with. Keep your eyes open -- What?" Sheri said, "How bad is very bad?" Gateway The instructor said patiently, "In the last fiscal orbit about thi out of ten Fives came back. Those are the biggest ships. In several cases the crews were dead when we got them open, even so." "Yeah," said Sheri, "that's bad." "No, that's not bad at all, compared to the one-man ships. Two orbits ago we went a whole orbit and only two Ones came back at all. That's bad." "Why is that?" asked the father of the tunnel-rat family. Their name was Forehand. The instructor looked at him for a moment. "If you ever find out," he said, "be sure and tell somebody... Now. As far as selecting a crew is concerned, you're better off if you can get somebody who's already been out. Maybe you can, maybe you can't. Prospectors who strike it rich generally quit; the ones that are still hungry may not want to break up their teams. So a lot of you fish are going to have to go out with other virgins. Um." He looked around thoughtfully. "Well, let's get our feet wet. Sort yourselves out into groups of three-on't worry about who's in your group, this isn't where you pick your partners -- and climb into one of those open landers. Don't touch anything. They're supposed to be in deactive mode, but I have to tell you they don't always stay deactive. Just go in, climb down to the control cabin and wait for an instructor. ' ' That was the first I'd heard that there were other instructors. I looked around, trying to work out which were teachers and which were fish, while he said, "Are there any questions?" The purpose of the Corporation is to exploit the spacecraft left by the Heechee, and to trade in, develop or otherwise utilize all artifacts, goods, raw materials or other things of value discovered by means of these vessels. The Corporation encourages commercial development of Heechee technology, and grants leases on a royalty basis for this purpose. Its revenues are used to pay appropriate shares to limited partners, such as you, who have been instrumental in discovering new things of value; to pay the costs of maintaining Gateway itself over and above the percapita tax contribution; to pay to each of the general partners an annual sum sufficient to cover the cost of maintaining surveillance by means of the space cruisers you will have observed in orbit nearby; to create and maintain an adequate reserve for contingencies; and to use the balance of its income to subsidize research and development on the objects of value themselves. In the fiscal year ending February #th last, the total revenues of the Corporation exceeded # X ## dollars U.S. Sheri again. "Yeah. What's your name?" "Did I forget that again? I'm Jimmy Chou. Pleased to meet you all. Now let's go." Now I know a lot more than my instructor did, including what happened to him half an orbit later -- poor old Jimmy Chou, he went out before I did, and came back while I was on my second trip, very dead. Flare bums, they say his eyes were boiled out of his head. But at that time he knew it all, and it was all very strange and wonderful to me. So we crawled into the funny elliptical hatch that let you slip between the thrusters and down into the landing capsule, and then down a peg-ladder one step further into the main vehicle itself. We looked around, three Ali Babas staring at the treasure cave. We heard a scratching above us, and a head poked in. It had shaggy eyebrows and pretty eyes, and it belonged to the girl I had been dancing with the night before. "Haying fun?" she inquired. We were clinging together as far from anything that looked moveable as we could get, and I doubt we really looked at ease. "Never mind," she said, "just look around, get familiar with it. You'll see a lot of it. That vertical line of wheels with the little spokes sticking out of them? That's the target selector. That's the most important thing not to touch for now -- maybe ever. That golden spiral thing over next to you there, the blonde girl? Anybody want to guess what that's for?" You-there-blonde-girl, who was one of the Forehand daughters, shrank away from it and shook her head. I shook mine, but Sheri hazarded, ' 'Could it be a hatrack?' ' Teacher squinted at it thoughtfully. "Hmm. No, I don't think so, but I keep hoping one of you fish will know the answer. None of us here do. It gets hot sometimes in flight; nobody knows why. The toilet's in there. You're going to have a lot of fun with that. But it does work, after you learn how. You can sling your hammocks and sleep there -- or anywhere you want to, actually. That comer, and that recess are fairly dead space. If you're in a crew that wants some privacy, you can screen them off. A little bit, anyway." Sheri said, "Don't any of you people like to tell your names?" Teacher grinned. "I'm GelleKlara Moynlin. You want to know the rest about me? I've been out twice and didn't score, and I'm killing time until the right trip comes along. So I work as assistant instructor." "How do you know which is the right trip?" asked the Forehand girl. "Bright fellow, you. Good question. That's another of those questions that I like to hear you ask, because it shows you're linking, but if there's an answer I dpn't know what it is. Let's see. You already know this ship is a Three. It's done six round trips already, but it's a reasonable bet that it's got enough reserve fuel for a couple more. I'd rather take it than a One. That's for long-shot gamblers. " "Mr. Qiou said that," said the Forehand girl, "but my father says he's been all through the records since Orbit One and the Ones aren't that bad." "Your father can have mine," said Gelle-Klara Moynlin. "It's not Just statistics. Ones are lonesome. Anyway, one person can't really handle everything if you hit lucky, gateway you need shipmates, one in orbit -- most of us keep one man in the ship, feels safer that way; at least somebody might get help if things go rancid. So two of you go down in the lander to look around. Of course, if you do hit lucky you have to split it three ways. If you hit anything big, there's plenty to go around. And if you don't hit, one-third of nothing is no less than all of it." "Wouldn't it be even better in a Five, then?" I asked. Klara looked at me and halfwinked; I hadn't thought she remembered dancing the night before. "Maybe, maybe not. The thing about Fives is that they have almost unlimited target acceptance." "Please talk English," Sheri coaxed. "Fives will accept a lot of destinations that Threes and Ones won't. I think it's because some of those destinations are dangerous. The worst ship I ever saw come back was a Five. All scarred and seared and bent; nobody knows how it made it back at all. Nobody knows where it had been, either, but I heard somebody say it might've actually been in the photosphere of a star. The crew couldn't tell us. They were dead. "Of course," she went on meditatively, "an armored Three has almost as much target acceptance as a Five, but you take your chances any way you swing. Now let's get with it, shall we? You -- " she pointed at Sheri -- " sit down over there." The Forehand girl and I crawled around the mix of human and Heechee furnishing to make room. The vessels available on Gateway are capable of interstellar flight at speeds greater than the velocity of light. The means of propulsion is not understood (see pilot manual.) There is also a fairly conventional rocketpropulsion system, using liquid hydrogen and liquid oxygen, for attitude control, and for propulsion of the landing craft that is docked into each interstellar vessel. There are three major classifications, designated as Class #, Class # and Class #, according to the number of persons they can carry. Some of the vessels are of particularly heavy construction and are designated "armored." Most of the armored class are Fives. Each vessel is programmed to navigate itself automatically to a number of destinations. Return is automatic, and is quite reliable in practice. Your course in ship handling will adequately prepare you for all the necessary tasks in piloting your vessel safely; however, see pilot manual for safety regulations. There wasn't much. If you cleared everything out of a Three you'd have a room about four meters by three by three, but of course if you cleared everything out it wouldn't go. Sheri sat down in front of the column of spoked wheels, wriggling her bottom to try to get a fit. "What kind of behinds did the Heechee have?" she complained. Teacher said, "Another good question, same no-good answer. If you find out, tell us. The Corporation puts that webbing in the seat. It isn't original equipment. Okay. Now, that thing you're looking at is the target selector. Put your hand on one of the wheels. Any one. Just don't touch any other. Now move it." She peered down anxiously as Sheri touched the bottom wheel, then thrust with her fingers, then laid the heel of her hand on it, braced herself against the V-shaped arms of the seat and shoved. Finally it moved, and the lights along the row of wheels began to flicker. "Wow," said Sheri, "they must've been pretty strong!" We took turns trying with that one wheel -- Klara wouldn't let us touch any other that day -- and when it came my turn I was surprised to find that it took about as much muscle as I could bring to bear to make it move. It didn't feel rusted stuck, it felt as though it were meant to be hard to turn. And, when you think how much trouble you can get into if you turn a setting by accident in the middle of a flight, it probably was. #   Of course, now I know more about that, too, than my teacher did then. Not that I'm so smart, but it has taken, and is still taking, a lot of people a hell of a long time to figure out what goes on just in setting up a target on the course director. What it is is a vertical row of number generators. The lights that show up display numbers; that's not easy to see, because they don't look like numbers. They aren't positional, or decimal. (Apparently the Heechee expressed numbers as sums of primes and exponents, but all that's way over my head.) Only the check-pilots and the courseprogrammers working for the Corporation really have to be able to read the numbers, and they don't do it directly, only with a computing translator. The first five digits appear to express the position of the target in space, reading from bottom to top. (Dane Metchnikov says the prime ordering isn't from bottom to top but from front to back, which says something or other about the Heechee. They were three-D oriented, like primitive man, instead of two-D oriented, like us.) You would think that three numbers would be enough to describe any position anywhere in the universe, wouldn't you? I mean, if you make a three-dimensional representation of the Galaxy you can express any point in it by means of a number for each of the three dimensions. But it took the Heechee five. Does that mean there were five dimensions that were perceptible to the Heechee? Metchnikov says not... Anyway. Once you get a lock on the first five numbers, the other seven can be turned to quite arbitrary settings and you'll still go when you squeeze the action teat. What you usually do -- or what the course-programmers the Corporation keeps on the payroll to do this sort of thing for you usually "# -- is pick four numbers at random. Then you cycle the fifth digit 'Gateway until you get a kind of warning pink glow. Sometimes it's faint, sometimes it's bright. If you stop there and press the flat oval part under the teat, the other numbers begin to creep around, just a couple of millimeters one way or another, and the pink glow gets brighter. When they stop it's shocking pink and shockingly bright. Metchnikov says that's an automatic fine-tuning device. The machine allows for human error -- sorry, I mean for Heechee error -- so when you get close to a real, valid target setting it makes the final adjustments for you automatically. Probably he's right. (Of course, learning every step of this cost a lot of time and money, and most of it cost some lives. It's dangerous being a prospector; for the first few out, it was more like suicidal.) Sometimes you can cycle all the way through your fifth digit and get nothing at all. So what you do, you swear. Then you reset one of the other four and go again. It only takes a few seconds to cycle, but check-pilots have run up a hundred hours of new settings before they got good color. Of course, by the time I went out the check-pilots and the courseprogrammers had worked out a couple hundred possible settings that had been logged as good color but not as yet used -- as well as all the settings that had been used, and aren't worth going back to. Or that the crews didn't come back from. But I didn't know all that at the time, and when I sat down in that modified Heechee seat it was all new. And I don't know if I can make you understand what it felt like. I mean, there I was, in a seat where Heechee had sat half a million years ago. The thing in front of me was a target selector. The ship could go anywhere. Anywhere! If I selected the right target I could find myself around Sirius, Procyon, maybe even the Magellanic Clouds! Teacher got tired of hanging head-down and wriggled through, squeezing in behind me. "Your turn, Broadhead," she said, resting a hand on my shoulder and what felt like her breasts on my back. I was reluctant to touch. I asked, "Isn't there any way of telling where you're going to wind up?" "Probably," she said, "providing you're a Heechee with pilot training." "Not even like one color means you're going farther from here than some other color?" "Not that anybody here has figured out. Of course, they keep trying. There's a whole team that spends its time programming returnedmiss ion reports against the settings they went out with. So far they've come up empty. Now let's get on with it, Broadhead. Put your whole hand on that first wheel, the one the others have used. Shove it. It'll take more muscle than you think." It did. In fact, I was almost afraid to push it hard enough to make it work. She leaned over and put her hand on mine, and I realized that the nice musk-oil smell that had been in my nostrils for the last little while was her. It wasn't just musk, either; her pheromones were snuggling nicely into my chemoreceptors . It made a nice change from the rest of the Gateway stink. But all the same, I didn't get even a show of color, although I tried for five minutes before she waved me away and gave Sheri another shot in my place.    When I got back to my room somebody'had cleaned it up. I wondered gratefully who that had been, but I was too tired to wonder very long. Until you get used to it, lowgravity can be exhausting; you find yourself overusing all your muscles because you have to relearn a whole pattern of economies. I slung my hammock and was just dozing off when I heard a scratching at the lattice of my door and Sheri's voice; "Bob?" "What?" "Are you asleep?" Obviously I wasn't, but I interpreted the question the way she had intended it. "No. I've been lying here thinking." ' 'So was I... Bob?' ' "Yeah?" "Would you like me to come into your hammock?' ' I made an effort to wake myself up enough to consider the question on its merits. "I really want to," she said. "All right. Sure. I mean, glad to have you." She slipped into my room, and I slid over in the hammock, which swung slowly as she crawled into it. She was wearing a knitted T-shirt and underpants, and she felt warm and soft against me when we rolled gently together in the hollow of the hammock. "It doesn't have to be sex, stud," she said. "I'm easy either way." Classifieds. "Let's see what develops. Are you scared?" Her breath was the sweetestsmelling thing about her; I could feel it on my cheek. "A lot more than I thought I would be." "Why?" "Bob -- " she squirmed herself comfortable and then twisted her neck to look at me over her shoulder -- "you know, you say kind of asshole things sometimes?" "Sorry." "Well, I mean it. I mean, look what we're doing. We're going to get into a ship that we don't know if it's going to get where it's supposed to go, and we don't even know where it's supposed to go. We go faster than light, nobody knows how. We don't know how long we'll be gone, even if we knew where we were going. So we could be traveling the rest of our lives and die before we got there, even if we didn't run into something that would kill us in two seconds. Right? Right. So how come you ask me why I'm scared?" "Just making conversation." I curled up along her back and cupped a breast, not aggressively but because it felt good. "And not only that. We don't know anything about the people who built these things. How do we know this isn't all a practical joke on their part? Maybe their way of luring fresh meat into Heechee heaven?" "We don't," I agreed. "Roll over this way." "And the ship they showed us this morning doesn't hardly look like I thought it was going to be, at #ll," she said, doing as I told her Gateway a Unitarian? Gateway Fellowship now forming. #-#. Sappho and Lesbia, joint trips till we make it, then nappily ever after in Northern Ireland. Permanent trimarriage only. #-# or #-#. rent, avoid Corporation seizure while out. Fee includes disposal instructions if non-return. #. and putting a hand on the back of my neck. There was a sharp whistle from somewhere, I couldn't tell where. "What's that?" "I don't know." It came again, sounding both out in the tunnel and, louder, inside my room. "Oh, it's the phone." What I was hearing was my own piezophone and the ones on either side of me, all ringing at once. The whistle stopped and there was a voice; "This is Jim Chou. All you fish who want to see what a ship looks like when it comes back after a bad trip, come down to Docking Station Four. They're bringing it in now." I eould hear a murmuring from the Forehands' room next door, and I could feel Sheri's heart pounding. "We'd better go," I said. "I know. But I don't think I want to much -- "    The ship had made it back to Gateway, but not quite all the way. The mechanism for interstellar travel is known to be contained in the diamond-shaped box which is located under the center-keel of #-man and #-man ships, and in the sanitary facilities of the #man ships. No one has successfully opened one of these containers. Each attempt has resulted in explosion of approximately #-kiloton force. A major research project is attempting to penetrate this box without destroying it, and if you as a limited partner have any information or suggestions in this connection you should contact a Corporation officer at once. However, under no circumstances attempt to open the box yourself! Tampering with it in any way, or docking a vessel on which the box has been tampered with, is strictly forbidden. The penalty is forfeiture of all rights and immediate expulsion from Gateway. The course-directing equipment also poses a potential danger. Under no circumstances should you attempt to change the setting once you have begun your flight. No vessel in which this has been done has ever returned. One of the orbiting cruisers had detected it and closed in on it. Now a tug was bringing it in to the Corporation's own docks, where usually only the rockets from the planets latched in. There was a hatch big enough to hold even a Five. This was a Three... what there was left of it. "Oh, sweet Jesus," Sheri whispered. "Bob, what do you suppose happened to them?" "To the people? They died." There was not really any doubt of that. The ship was a wreck. The lander stem was gone, just the interstellar vehicle itself, the mushroom cap, was still there, and that was bent out of shape, split open, seared by heat. Split open! Heechee metal, that doesn't even soften under an electric arc! But we hadn't seen the worst of it. We never did see the worst of it, we only heard about it. One man was still inside the ship. All over the inside of the ship. He had been literally spattered around the control room, and his remains had been baked onto the walls. By what? Heat and acceleration, no doubt. Perhaps he had found himself skipping into the upper reaches of a sun, or in tight orbit around a neutron star. The differential in gravity might have shredded ship and crew like that. But we never knew. The other two persons in the crew were not there at all. Not that it was easy to tell; but the census of the organs revealed only one Jaw, one pelvis, one spine -- though in many short pieces. Perhaps the other two had been in the lander? "Move it, fish!" Sheri caught my arm and pulled me out of the way. Five uniformed crewmen from the cruisers came through, in American and Brazilian blue, Russian beige, Venusian work white and Chinese all-pupose galaxy blackandbrown. The American and the Venusian were female; the faces were all different, but the expressions were ail the same mixture of discipline and distaste. "Let's go." Sheri tugged me away. She didn't want to watch the crewmen poke through the remnants, and neither did I. The whole class, Jimmy Chou, Klara and die other teachers and all, began to straggle back to our rooms. Not quite quick enough. We had been looking through the ports into the lock; when the patrol from the cruisers opened it, we got a whiff of the air inside. I don't know how to describe it. A little bit like overripe garbage being cooked to swill to pigs. Even in the rank air of Gateway, that was hard to take. Teacher dropped off at her own level -- down pretty low, in the high-rent district around Easy Level. When she looked up after me as I said good night I observed for the first time that she was crying. Sheri and I said good night to the Forehands at their door, and I turned to her, but she was ahead of me. "I think I'll sleep this one out," she said. "Sorry, Bob, but, you know, I just don't feel like it any more." IX I don't know why I keep going back to Sigfrid von Shrink. My appointment with him is always on a Wednesday afternoon, and he doesn't like it if I drink or dope before then. So it blows the whole gateway day. I pay a lot for those days. You don't Imow what it costs to live the way I live. My apartment over Washington Square is eighteen thousand dollars a month. My residence taxes to live under the Big Bubble come to another three thousand plus. (It doesn't cost that much to stay on Gateway!) I've got some pretty hefty charge accounts for furs, wine, lingerie, jewelry, flowers... Sigfrid says I try to buy love. All right, I do. What's wrong with that? I can afford it. And that's not mentioning what Full Medical costs me. Sigfrid, though, comes free. I'm covered by the Full Medical for psychiatric therapy, any variety I like; I could have oup Grope or internal massage for the same price, namely nothing. I kid him about that sometimes. "Even considering that you're just a bag of rusty bolts," I say, "you're not much good. But your price is right." He asks, "Does that make you feel that you yourself are more valuable, if you say that I'm not?" "Not particularly . ' ' "TTien why do you insist on reminding yourself that I'm a machine? C#r that I don't cost anything? Or that I cannot transcend my programming?' ' "I guess you just piss me off, Sigfrid." I Imow that won't satisfy him, so I explain it. "You ruined my morning. This friend, S. Ya. Lavorovna, stayed over last night. She's something." So I tell Sirid a little bit about what S. Ya. is like, including what she is like walking away from me in stretch pants wi that long dirty-gold hair hanging down to her waist. "She sounds very nice," Sigfrid comments. "Bet your bolts. Only thing is, she wakes up slow in the morning. Just when she was getting lively again I had to leave my summer place, up over Tappan Sea, and come down here." "Do you love her. Bob?" The answer is no, so I want him to think it's yes. I say, "No." "I think that's an honest answer, Rob," he says, approvingly, and disappointingly. "Is that why you're angry with me?" "Oh, I don't know. Just in a bad mood, I guess." "Can you think of any reasons why?" He waits me out, so after a while I say, "Well, I took a licking at roulette last night." "More than you can afford?" "Christ! No." But it's annoying, all the same. There are other things, too. It's getting toward that chilly time of year. My place over Tappan Sea isn't under the Bubble, so sitting out on the porch with S. Ya. for brunch wasn't such a good idea. I don't want to mention this to Sigfrid. He would say something wholly rational like, well, why didn't I have my lunch served indoors? And I would just have to tell him all over again that when I was a kid it was my dream to own a summer place over Tappan Sea and have brunch on the porch, looking out over it. They'd just dammed the Hudson then, when I was about maybe twelve. I used to dream a lot about Making It Big and living in the style of The Rich Folks. Well, he's heard all that. Sigfrid clears his throat. "Thank you. Bob," he says, to let me know that the hour is over. "Will I see you next week?" "Don't you always?" I say, smiling. "How the time flies. Actually I wanted to leave a little early today." "Did you Bob?" "I have another date with S. Ya.," I explain. "She's coming back up to the summer place with me tonight. Frankly, what she's going to do is better therapy than what you do." He says, "Is that all you want out of a relationship, Robbie?" "You mean, just sex?" The answer in this case is no, but I don't want him to know just what it is I do want out of my relationship with S. Ya. Lavorovna. I say, "She's a little different from most of my girl friends, Sigfrid. She has about as much clout as I do, for one thing. Has a damn good job. I admire her." Well, I don't, particularly. Or rather, I don't care much about whether I admire her or not. S. Ya. has one trait that impresses me even more than possessing the sweetest rear view that God ever laid on a human female. Her damn good job is in information handling. She went to the Akademogorsk University, she was a fellow at the Max Planck Institute for Machine Intelligence and she teaches graduate students in the A. I. department at N.Y.U. She knows more about Sigfrid than Sigfrid knows about himself, and that suggests interesting possibilities to me. X Along about my fifth day on Gateway I got up early and splurged, breakfast out in the Heecheetown Arms, surrounded by tourists, bloody-eyed gamblers from the casino across the spindle and liberty sailors from the cruisers. It felt luxurious, and cost luxurious too. It was worth it because of the tourists. I could feel their eyes on me. I knew they were talking about me, particularly a smooth-faced but old African type, Dahomeyan or Ghanaian, I think, with his very young, very plump, very jeweled wife. Or whatever. As far as they could tell, I was a swashbuckling hero. True, I didn't have any bangles on my arm, but some of the veterans didn't wear them either. I basked. I considered ordering real eggs and bacon, but that was a little more than even my euphoria would let me go for, so I settled for orange juice (it turned out to be real, to my surprise) and a brioche and sever cups of black Danish coffee. All I was really missing was a pretty girl across the armboard of the chair. There were two nice looking women who seemed to be the liberty crew from the Chinese exchange a few radio messages by the glance of the eyes, but I decided to keep them as open prospects for some future date and paid my check (that was painful enough) and left for class. On the way down I caught up with the Forehands. The man, whose name seemed to be Sess, dropped off the down-cable and Waited to wish me a polite good nioming. "We didn't see you at breakfast," his wife mentioned, so I told them where I had been. The Gateway younger daughter, Lois, looked faintly envious. Her mother caught the expression and patted her. "Don't worry, hon. We'll eat there before we go back to Venus." To me: "We have to watch our pennies right now. But when we hit, we've got some pretty big plans for spending the profits." "Don't we all," I said, but something was turning over in my head. "Are you really going to go back to Venus?" "Certainly," they all said, in one way or another, and they acted surprised at the question. Which surprised me. I hadn't realized that tunnel rats could manage to think of that molten stinkpot as home. Sess Forehand must have read my expression, too. They were a reserved family, but they chdn't miss much. He grinned and said: "It's our home, after all. So is Gateway, in a way." That was astonishing. "Actually, we're related to the first man to find Gateway, Sylvester Macklen. You've heard of him?" "How could I not." "He was a sort of a cousin. I guess you know the whole story?" I started to say I did, but he obviously was proud of his cousin, and I couldn't blame him, and so I heard a slightly different version of the familiar legend: "He was in one of the South Pole tunnels, and found a ship. God knows how he got it to the surface, but he did, and he got in and evidently squeezed the go-teat, and it went where it was programmed -- here . ' ' "Doesn't the Corporation pay a royalty?" I asked. "I mean, if they're going to pay for discoveries, what discovery would be more worth paying for?" "Not to us, anyway," said Louise Forehand, somewhat somberly; money was a hard subject with the Forehands. "Of course, Sylvester didn't set out to find Gateway. As you know from what we've been hearing in class, the ships have automatic return. Wherever you go, you just squeeze the go-teat and you come straight back here. Only that didn't help Sylvester, because he was here. It was the return leg of a round trip stopover." "He was smart and strong," Sess took up the story. "You have to be to explore. So he didn't panic. But by the time anybody came out here to investigate he was out of lifesupport. He could have lived a little longer. He could have used the lox and H-two from the lander tanks for air and water. I used to wonder why he didn't." "Because he would have starved anyway," Louise cut in, defending her relative. "I think so. Anyway, they found his body, with his notes in his hand. He had cut his throat." They were nice people, but I had heard all this, and they were making me late for class. Of course, class wasn't all that exciting just at that point. We were up to Hammock Slinging (Basic) and Toilet Flushing (Advanced). You may wonder why they didn't spend more time actually teaching us how to fly the ships. That's simple. The things flew themselves, as the Forehands, and everybody else, had been telling me. Even the landers were no sweat to operate, although they did require a hand on the controls. Once you were in the lander all you had to do was compare a three-D, sort of holographic representation of the immediate area of space with where you wanted to go, and maneuver a point of light in Terry Yakamora (ph #-#) or Jay Parduk (#-#) . French. Launch Captain . Minimum guarantee. See Launch Captain. tation in reliable Five. Tikki Trumbull (ph #-#. ) the tank to the point you wanted to reach. The lander went there. It calculated its own trajectories and corrected its own deviations. It took a little muscular coordination to get the hang of twisiting that point of light to where you wanted it to go, but it was a forgiving system. Between the sessions of flushing practice and hammock drill we talked about what we were going to do when we graduated. The launch schedules were kept up to date and displayed on the PV monitor in our class whenever anyone pushed the button. Some of them had names attached to them, and one or two of the names I recognized. Tikki Trumbull was a girl I had danced with and sat next to in the mess hall once or twice. She was an out-pilot, and as she needed crew I thought of joining her. But the wiseheads told me that out-missions were a waste of time. I should tell you what an outpilot is. He's the guy who ferries fresh crews to Gateway Two. There are about a dozen Fives that do that as a regular run. They take four people out (which would be what Tikki wanted people for), and then the pilot comes back alone, or with returning prospectors -- if any -- and what they've found. Usually there's somebody. The team who found Gateway Two are the ones we all dreamed about. They made it. Man, did they ftiake it! Gateway Two was another Gateway, nothing mote or less, ex'spt that it happened to orbit around another star than our own. There "'as not much more in the way of Measure on Gateway Two than there ""as on our own Gateway; the 'Gateway Heechee had swept everything pretty clean, except for the ships themselves. And there weren't nearly as many ships there, only about a hundred and fifty, compared to almost a thousand on our old original solar Gateway. But a hundred and fifty ships are worth finding all by themselves. Not to mention the fact that they accept some destinations that our local Gateway's ships don't appear to. The ride out to Gateway Two seems to be about four hundred light-years, and takes a hundred and nine days each way. Two's principal star is a bright blue B-type. They think it is Alcyone in the Pleiades, but there is some doubt. Well, actually that's not Gateway Two's real star. It doesn't orbit the big one, but a little cinder of a red dwarf nearby. They say the dwarf is probably a distant binary with the blue B, but they also say it shouldn't be because of the difference in ages of the two stars. Give them a few more years to argue and they'll probably know. One wonders why the Heechee would have put their spacelines junction in orbit around so undistinguished a star, but one wonders a lot about the Heechee. However, all that doesn't affect the pocketbook of the team who happened to find the place. They get a royalty on everything that any later prospector finds! I don't know what they've made so far, but it has Maybe the hundreds. And that's why it doesn't pay to go with an out-pilot; you don't really have a much better chance of scoring, and you have to split what you get. So we went down the list of upcoming launches and hashed them over in the light of our five-day expertise. Which wasn't much. We appealed to Gelle-Klara Moynlin for advice. After all, she'd been out twice. She studied the list of flights and names, pursing her lips. "Terry Yakamora's a decent guy," she said. "I don't know Pauk, but it might be worth taking a chance on that one. Lay off Dorean's flight. what they don't tell you is that they've got a bastard control board in it. The Corporation's experts have put in a computer that's supposed to override the Heechee target selector, and I wouldn't trust it. And, of course, I wouldn't recommend a One in any circumstances." Lois Forehand asked, "Which one would you take if it was up to you, Klara?" She scowled thoughtfully, rubbing that dark left eyebrow with the tips of her fingers. "Maybe Terry. Well, any of them. But I'm not going out again for a while." I wanted to ask her why, but she turned away from the screen and said, "All right, gang, let's get back to the drill. Remember, up for pee, down, close, wait ten and up for poo."    I celebrated completing the week on ship-handling by offering to buy Dane Metchnikov a drink. That wasn't my first intention. My first intention had been to buy Sheri a drink and drink it in bed, but she was off somewhere. So I worked the buttons on the piezophone and got Metchnikov. He sounded surprised at my offer. "Thanks," he said, and then considered. "Tell you what. Give me a hand carrying some stuff, and then I'll buy you a drink." So I went down to his place, which was only one level below Baby; his room was not much better than my own, and bare, except for a couple of full carryalls. He looked at me almost friendlily. "You're a prospector now," he grunted. "Not really. I've got two more courses." "Well, this is the last you see of me, anyway. I'm shipping out with Terry Yakamora tomorrow." I was surprised. "Didn't you just get back, like ten days ago?" "You can't make any money hanging around here. All's I was waiting for was the right crew. You want to come to my farewell party? Terry's place. Twenty hundred." "That sounds fine," I said. "Can I bring Sheri?" "Oh, sure, she's coming anyway, I think. Buy you the drink there, if you don't mind. Give me a hand and we'll get this stuff stored." He had accumulated a surprising amount of goods. I wondered how he had managed to stash them all away in a room as tiny as my own: three fabric carriers all stuffed full, holodisks and a viewer, book tapes and a few actual books. I took the carriers. On Earth they would have weighed more than I could handle, probably fifty or sixty kilos, but of course on Gateway lifting them was no problem, it was only tugging them through the corridors and jockeying them down the shafts that was tricky. I had the mass, but Metchnikov had the problems, since what he was carrying was in odd shapes and varying degrees of fragility. It was about an hour's haul, acutally. We wound up in a part of the asteroid I'd never seen before, where an elderly Pakistani woman counted the pieces, gave Metchnikov a receipt and began dragging them away down a thickly vine-grown corridor. "Whew," He grunted. "Well, thanks." "You're welcome." We started back toward a dropshaft and he said, making coversation, I assume out of some recognition that he owed me a social favor and should practice some social skills: "So how was the course?" "You mean apart from the fact that I've just finished it and still don't have any idea how to fly those God-damned ships?" "Well, of course you don't," he said, irritably. "The course isn't going to teach you that. It just gives you the general idea. The way you leam, you do it. Only hard part's the lander, of course. Anyway, you've got your issue of tapes?" "Oh, yes." There were six cassettes of them. Each of us had been given a set when we completed the first week's course. They had everything that had been said, plus a lot of stuff about different kinds of controls that the Corporation might, or might not, fit on a Heechee board and so on. "So play them over," he said. "If you've got any sense you'll take them with you when you ship out. Got plenty of time to play them then. Mostly the ships fly themselves anyway." "They'd better," I said, doubting Gateway it. "So long." He waved and dropped onto the down-cable without looking back. Apparently I had agreed to take the drink he owed me at the party. Where it wouldn't cost him anything. I thought of looking for Sheri again, and decided against it. I was in a part of Gateway I didn't know and of course I'd left my map back in my room. I drifted along, more or less at random, past star-points where some of the tunnels smelled musty and dusty and there weren't many people, then through an inhabited section that seemed to be mostly Eastern European. I didn't recognize the languages, but there were little notes and wall signs hanging from the everywheregrowing ivy that were in alphabets stranger. I came to a drop-shaft, thought for a moment and then caught hold of the up cable. The easy way not to be lost on Gateway is to go up until you get to the spindle, where "up" ends. But this time I found myself passing Central Park and, on impulse, dropped off the up cable to sit by a tree for a while. Central Park isn't really a park. It's a large tunnel not far from the center of rotation of the asteroid which has been devoted to vegetation. I found orange trees there (which explained the juice) and grape vines; and ferns and mosses, but no grass. I am not sure why. Probably it has something to do with planting only varieties that are sensitive to the available light, mostly the blue gleam from the Heechee metal all around, and perhaps they couldn't find a grass that could use it efficiently for its photochemistiy. The principal reason for having Central Park in the first place was to suck up CO # and give back oxygen; that was before they spread planting all over the tunnels. But it also killed smells, or anyway it was supposed to, a little, and it grew a certain amount of food. The whole thing was maybe eighty meters long and twice as tall as I was. It was broad enough to have room for some winding paths. The stuff they grew in looked a lot like good old genuine Earthside dirt. What it was, really, was a humus made out of the sewage sludge from the couple of thousand people who had used Gateway toilets, but you couldn't tell that by looking at it, or by smelling it, either. The first tree big enough to sit by was no good for that purpose; it was a mulberry, and under it were spread out sheets of fine netting to catch the dropping fruit. I walked past it, and down the path there were a woman and a child. A child! I hadn't known there were any children on Gateway. She was a little bit of a thing, maybe a year and a half, playing with a ball so big, and so lazy in the light gravity, that it was like a balloon. "Hello, Bob." That was the other surprise; the woman who greeted me was Gelle-Klara Moynlin. I said without thinking, "I didn't know you had a little girl." "I don't. This is Kathy Francis, and her mother lets me borrow her sometimes. Kathy, this is Bob Broadhead." "Hello, Bob," the little thing called, studying me. "Are you a friend of Klara's?' ' "I hope so. She's my teacher. Do you want to play catch?" Kathy finished her study of me and said precisely, each word separate from the one before it but as clearly formed as an adult's, "I don't know how to play catch, but I will get six mulberries for you. That's all you can have." "Thank you." I slumped down next to Klara, who was hugging her knees and watching the child. "She's cute." "Well, I guess so. It's hard to judge, when there aren't very many other children around." "She's not a prospector, is she?" I wasn't exactly joking, but Klara laughed warmly. "Her parents are permanent party. Well, most of the time. Right now her mother's off prospecting; they do that sometimes, a lot of them. You can spend just so much time trying to figure out what the Heechee were up to before you want to try your own solutions to the puzzles." "Sounds dangerous." She shushed me. Kathy came back, with three of my mulberries in each open hand, so as not to crush them. She had a funny way of walking, which didn't seem to use much of the thigh and calf muscles; she sort of pushed herself up on the ball of each foot in turn, and let herself float to the next step. After I figured that out I tried it for myself, and it turned out to be a pretty efficient way of walking in near-zero gravity, but my reflexes kept lousing it up. I suppose you have to be bom on Gateway to come by it naturally. Klara in the paik was a lot more relaxed and feminine than Klara the teacher. The eyebrows that had looked masculine and angry changed to looking outdoorsy and friendly. She still smelled very nice. It was pretty pleasant, chatting with her, while Kathy stepped daintily around us, playing with her ball. We compared places we'd been, and didn't find any in common. The one thing we did find in common was that I was bom almost the same day as her two-yearyounger brother. "Did you like your brother?" I asked, a gambit played for the hell of it. "Well, sure. He was the baby. But he was an Aries, born under Mercury and the Moon. Made him fickle and moody, of course. I think he would have had a complicated life." I was less interested in asking her about what happened to him than in asking if she really believed in that garbage, but that didn't seem tactful, and anyway she went on talking. "I'm a Saggitarius, myself. And you -- oh, of course. You must be the same as Davie." "I guess so," I said, being polite. "I, uh, don't go much for astrology." "Not astrology, genethlialogy. One's supersition, the other's science." "Urn." She laughed. "I can see you're a scoffer. Doesn't matter. If you believe, all right; if you don't -- well, you don't have to believe in the law of gravity to get mashed when you fall off a two-hundred-story building." Gateway This Park is By Ciosed-Circuit PV You are welcome to enjoy it. Do not pick flowers or fruit. Do not damage any plant. While visiting, you may eat any fruits which have fallen, to the following limits: Grapes, cherries # per person Other small fruits or berries # per person Oranges, limes, pears I per person Gravel may not be removed from walks. Deposit all trash of any kind in receptacles. Maintenance Division The Gateway Corporation Kathy, who had sat down beside us, inquired politely, "Are you having an argument?" "Not really, honey." Klara stroked her head. "That's good, Klara, because I have to go to the bathroom now and I don't think I can, here." "It's time to go anyway. Nice to see you. Bob. Watch out for melancholy, hear?" And they went away hand in hand, Klara trying to copy the little girl's odd walk. Looking very nice... for a flake.    That night I took Sheri to Dane Metchnikov's going-away party. Klara was there, looking even nicer in a bare-midriff pants suit. "I didn't know you knew Dane Metchnikov," I said. "Which one is he? I mean, Terry's the one who invited me. Coming inside?" The party had spilled out into the tunnel. I peered through the door and was surprised to find how much room there was inside; Terry Yakamora had two full rooms, both more than twice the size of mine. The bath was private and really did contain a bath, or at least a showerhead. "Nice place," I said admiringly, and then discovered from something another guest said that Klara lived right down the tunnel. That changed my opinion of Klara: if she could afford the highrent district, why was she still on Gateway? Why wasn't she back home spending her money and having fun? Or contrariwise, if she was still on Gateway, why was she fooling around keeping barely even with the head tax by working as an assistant instructor, instead of going out a chance to ask her. She did most of her dancing that night with Terry Yakamora and the others in the outgoing crew. I lost track of Sheri until she came over to me after a slow, almost unmoving fox-trot, bringing her partner. He was a very young man -- a boy, actually; he looked about nineteen. He looked familiar: dark skin, almost white hair, a wisp of a jaw-beard that drew an arc from sidebum to sidebum by way of the underside of his chin. He hadn't come up from Earth with me. He wasn't in our class. But I'd seen him somewhere. Sheri introduced us. "Bob, you know Francesco Hereira?" "I don't think so." "He's from the Brazilian cruiser." Then I remembered. He was one of the inspectors who had gone in to fish through the baked gobbets of flesh on the shipwreck we'd seen a few days earlier. He was a torpedoman, according to his cuff stripes. They give the cruiser crews temporary duty as guards on Gateway, and sometimes they give them liberty there too. He'd come in in the regular rotation about the time we arrived. Somebody put on a tape for a hora just then, and after we were through dancing, a little out of breath, Hereira and I found ourselves leaning against the wall side by side, trying to stay out of the way of the rest of the party. I told him I had just remembered seeing him at the wreck. "Ah, yes, Mr. Broadhead. I recall." , "Tough job," I said, for something to say. "Isn't it?" He had been drinking enough to answer me, I guess. "Well, Mr. Broadhead," he said analytically, "the technical description of that part of my job is 'search and registry.' It is not always tough. For instance, in a short time you will no doubt go out, and when you come back I, or someone else in my job, will poke into your holes, Mr. Broadhead. I will turn out your pockets, and weigh and measure and photograph everything in your ship. That is to make sure you do not smuggle anything of value out of your vessel and off Gateway without paying the Corporation its due share. Then I register what I have found; if it is nothing, I write 'nil' on the form, and another crewman from another cruiser chosen at random does the same thing exactly. So you will have two of us prying into you." It didn't sound like a lot of fun for me, but not as bad as I had thought at first. I said so. He flashed small, very white teeth. "When the prospector to be searched is Sheri or Gelle-Klara over there, no, not bad at all. One can quite enjoy it. But I have not much interest in searching males, Mr. Broadhead. Especially when they are dead. Have you ever been in the presence of five human bodies that have been dead, but not embalmed, for three months? That was what it was like on the first ship I inspected. I do not think anything will be that bad ever again." Then Sheri came up and demanded him for another dance and I . Following O and crewpersons tr temp dy stns Gateway for contraband inspection and compliance patrol: #. Following O and crewpersons authd #-hur temp dy Gateway for RR: #. All O and crewpersons are cautioned once again to avoid any repeat any dispute with O and crewpersons of other patrol vessels regardless of nationality and regardless of circumstances, and to refrain from divulging classified information to any person whatsoever. Infractions will be dealt with by complete deprivation of Gateway leave in addition to such other punishments as a defaulter's court may direct. #. Temporary duty on Gateway is a privilege, not a right. If you want it, you have to earn it. By Command of the Gateway the party went on. There were a lot of parties. It turned out there always had been, it was just that we new fish hadn't been part of the network, but as we got nearer graduating we got to know more people. There were farewell parties. There were welcome-back parties, but not nearly as many. Even when crews did come back, there was not always any reason to celebrate. Sometimes they had been gone so long they had lost touch with all their friends. Sometimes, when they had hit fairly lucky, they didn't want anything but to get off Gateway on the way home. And sometimes, of course, they couldn't have a party because parties aren't permitted in the intensive care rooms at Terminal Hospital. It wasn't all parites; we had to study. By the end of the course we were supposed to be fully expert in ship-handling, survival techniques and the appraisal of trade goods. Well, I wasn't. Sheri was even worse off than I. She took to the ship-handling all right, and she had a shrewd eye for detail that would help her a lot in appraising the worth of anything she might find on a prospecting trip. But she didn't seem able to get the survival course through her head. Studying with her for the final examinations was misery: "Okay," I'd tell her, "this one's a type F star with a planet with point-eight surface G, a partial presmean temperature at the equator plus forty Celsius. So what do you wear to the party?" She said accusingly, "You're giving me an easy one. That's practically Earth." "So what's the answer, Sheri?" She scratched reflectively under her breast. Then she shook her head impatiently. "Nothing. I mean, I wear an airsuit on the way down, but once I get to the surface I could walk around in a bikini." "Shithead! You'd be maybe dead in twelve hours. Earth-normal conditions means there's a good chance of an Earth normal-type biology. Which means pathogens that could eat you up." "So all right -- " she hunched her shoulders -- "so I'd keep the suit until, uh, I tested for pathogens." "And how do you do that?" "I use the fucking kit, stupid!" She added hastily, before I could say anything, "I mean I take the, let's see, the Basic Metabolism disks out of the freezer and activate them. I stay in orbit for twenty-four hours until they're ripe, then when I'm down on the surface I expose them and take readings with my, uh, with my C-#." "C-#. There's no such thing as a C-#." "So all right. Oh, and also I pack a set of antigen boosters, so if there's a marginal problem with some sort of microorganism I can give myself a booster shot and get temporary immunity." I guess that's all right, so far," I said doubtfully. In practice, of course, she wouldn't need to remember all that. She would read the directions on the packages, or play her course tapes, or better still she would be out with somebody who had been out before and would know the ropes. But there was also the chance that something unforeseen would go wrong and she would be on her own resources, not to mention the fact that she had a final test to take and pass. "What else, Sheri?" "The usual. Bob! Do I have to run through the whole list? All right. Radio-relay; spare powerpack; the geology kit; ten-day food ration -- and no, I don't eat anything I find on the planet at all, not even if there's a MacDonald's hamburger stand right next to the ship. And an extra lipstick and some sanitary napkins." I waited. She smiled prettily, outwaiting me. "What about weapons?" "Weapons?" "Yes, God damn it! If it's nearly Earth normal, what are the chances of life being there?" "Oh, yes. Let's see. Well, of course if I need them I take them. But, wait a minute, first I sniff for methane in the atmosphere with the spectrometer reading from orbit. If there's no methane signature there's no life, so I don't have to worry." "There's no mammalian life, and you do have to worry. What about insects? Reptiles? Dluglatches?" "Dluglatches?" "A word I just made up to describe a kind of life we've never heard of that doesn't generate methane in its gut but eats people." "Oh, sure. All right. I'll take a sidearm and twenty rounds of softnosed ammo. Give me another one." And so we went on. When we first started rehearsing each other what we usually said at a point like that was either, "Well, I won't Gateway have to worry, because you'll be there with me anyway," or, "Kiss me, you fool." But we'd kind of stopped saying that. In spite of it all, we graduated. All of us. We gave ourselves a graduation party, Sheri and me, and all four of the Forehands, and the others who had come up from Earth with us and the six or seven who had, appeared from one place or another. We didn't invite any outsiders, but our teachers weren't outsiders. They all showed up to wish us well. Klara came in late, drank a quick drink, kissed us all, male and female, even the Finnish kid with the language block who'd had to take all of his instruction on tapes. He was going to have a problem. They have instruction tapes for every language you ever heard of; if they don't happen to have your exact dialect they run a set through the translating computer from the nearest analogue. That's enough to get you through the course, but after that the problem starts. You can't reasonably expect to be accepted by a crew that can't talk to you. His block kept him from learning any other language, and there was not a living soul on Gateway who spoke Finnish. We took over the tunnel three doors in each direction past our own, Sheri's, the Forehands' and mine. We danced and sang until it was late enough for some of us to begin to drop off and then we dialed in the list of open launches on the PV screen. Full of beer and weed, we cut cards for first pick, and I won. This shower will automatically deliver two #-second sprays. Soap between sprays. You are entitled to I use of the shower in each #-day period. Additional showers may be charged against your credit balance at the rate of # seconds #    Something happened inside my head. I didn't sober up, really. That wasn't it. I was still feeling cheerful and sort of warm all over and open to all the personality signals that were coming in. But a part of my mind opened up and a pair of clear-seeing eyes peered out at the future and made a judgment. "Well," I said, "I guess I'll pass my chance right now. Sess, you're number two; you take your pick. ' ' "Thirty-one oh nine," he said promptly; all the Forehands had made up their minds in family meeting, long since. "Thanks, Bob." I gave him a carefree, drunken wave. He didn't really owe me anything. That was a One, and I wouldn't have taken it for any price. For that matter, there wasn't anything on the board I liked. I grinned at Klara and winked; she looked serious for a minute, then winked back, but still looked serious. I knew she realized what I had come to understand: all these launches were rejects. The best ones had been snapped up as soon as they were announced by returnees and permanent party. Sheri had drawn fifth pick, and when it came her turn she looked directly at me. "I'm going to take that Three if I can fill it up. What about it. Bob? Are you going to come or not?' ' I chuckled. "Sheri," I said, sweetly reasonable, "there's not a returnee that wants it. It's an armored job. You don't know where the hell it might be going. And there's a lot too much green in the guidance panel to suit me." (Nobody really knew what the colors meant, of course, but there was a superstition in the school that a lot of green meant a super-dangerous mission.) "It's the only open Three, and there's a bonus." "Not me, honey. Ask Klara; she's been around a long time and I respect her judgment." "I'm asking you. Bob." "No. I'll wait for something better." "I'm not waiting. Bob. I already talked to Willa Forehand, and she's agreeable. If worst comes to worst we'll fill it out with -- anybody at all," she said, looking at the Finnish kid, smiling drunkenly to himself as he stared at the launch board. "But -- you and I did say we were going out together." I shook my head. "So stay here and rot," she flared. "Your girl friend's just as scared as you are!" TTiose sober eyes inside my skull looked at Klara, and the frozen," unmoving expression on her face; and, wonderingly, I realized Sheri was right. Klara was like me. We were both afraid to go. XI I say to Sigfrid, "This isn't going to be a very productive session, I'm afraid. I'm just plain exhausted. Sexually, if you know what I mean." "I certainly do know what you mean. Bob." "So I don't have much to talk about." "Do you remember any dreams?' ' I squirm on the couch. As it happens, I do remember one or two. I say, "No." Sigfrid is always after me to tell him my dreams. I don't like it. When he first suggested it I told him I didn't dream very often. He said patiently, "I think you know. Bob, that everyone dreams. You may not remember the dreams in the waking state. But you can, if you try." "No, I can't. You can. You're a machine." "I know I'm a machine. Bob, but we're talking about you. Will you try an experiment?" "Maybe." "It isn't hard. Keep a pencil and a piece of paper beside your bed. As soon as you wake up, write downwhat you remember. ' ' "But I don't ever remember anything at all about my dreams." "I think it's worth a try. Bob." Well, I did. And, you know, I actually did begin to remember my dreams. Little tiny fragments, at first. And I'd write them down, and sometimes I would tell them to Sigfrid and they would make him as #, S, It ' s very healthy that you view your breakup with Drusilla as a learning experience, Bob. #, C, I ' m a very healthy person, Sigfrid, that's why I ' m here . # # # # # # ,C, Anyway, that ' s what life is, just one learning experience after another , and when you ' re through with all the learning experiences you graduate and what you get for a diploma is, you die. Gateway # # # # happy as anything. He just loved dreams. Me, I didn't see much use in it... Well, not at first. But then something happened that made a Christian out of me. One morning I woke up out of a dream that was so unpleasant and so real that for a few moments I wasn't sure it wasn't actual fact, and so awful that I didn't dare let myself believe it was only a dream. It shook me so much that I began to write it down, as fast as I could, every bit I could remember. Then there was a P-phone call. I answered it; and, do you know, in Just the minute I was on the phone, I forgot the whole thing! Couldn't remember one bit of it. Until I looked at what I had written down, and then it all came back to me. Well, when I saw Sigfrid a day or two later. I'd forgotten it again! As though it had never happened. But I had saved the piece of paper, and I had to read it to him. That was one of the times when I thought he was most pleased with himself and with me, too. He worried over that dream for the whole hour. He found symbols and meanings in every bit of it. I don't remember what they were, but I remember that for me it wasn't any fun at all. As a matter of fact, do you know what's really funny? I threw away the paper on the way out of his office. And now I couldn't tell you what that dream was to save my life. "I see you don't want to talk about dreams," says Sigfrid. "Is there anything you do want to talk about?" "Not really." He doesn't answer for a moment, and I know he is just biding his time to outwait me so that I will say something, I don't know, something foolish. So I say, "Can I ask you a question, Sigfrid?" "Can't you always, Rob?" Sometimes I think he's actually ing to smile. I mean, really smile. His voice sounds like it. "Well, what do you do with all the things I tell you?" "I'm not sure I understand the question, Robbie. If you're asking what the information storage program is, the answer is quite technical.' "No, that's not what I mean." I hesitate, trying to make sure what the question is, and wondering why I want to ask it. I guess it all goes back to Sylvia, who was a lapsed Catholic. I really envied her her church, and let her know I thought she was dumb to have left it, because I envied her the confession. The inside of my head was littered with all these doubts and fears that I couldn't get rid of. I would have loved to unload them on the parish priest. I could see that you could make quite a nice hierarchical flow pattern, with ail the shit from inside my own head flushing into the confessional, where the parish priest flushes it onto the diocesan monsignor (or whoever; I don't really know much about the Church), and it all winds up with the Pope, who is the settling tank for all the world's sludge of pain and misery and guilt, until he passes it on by transmitting it direct to God. (I mean, assuming the existence of a God, or at least assuming that there is an address called "God" to which you can sent the shit.) Anyway, the point is that I sort of had a vision of the same system in psychotherapy: local drains going into branch sewers going into community trunk lines treeing out of flesh and blood psychiatrists, if you see what I mean. If Sigfrid were a real person, he wouldn't be able to hold all the misery that's poured into him. He would have his own problems, to begin with. He would have mine, because that's how I would get rid of them, by unloading them onto him. He would also have those of all the other unloaders who share the hot couch; and he would unload all that, because he had to, onto the next man up, who shrank him, and so on and so on until they got to -- who? The ghost of Sigmund Freud? But Sigfrid isn't real. He's a machine. He can't feel pain. So where does all that pain and slime go! I tried to explain all that to him, ending with: "Don't you see, Sigfirid? If I give you my pain and you give it to someone else, it has to end somewhere. It doesn't feel real to me that it just winds up as magnetic bubbles in a piece of quartz that nobody eCT feels." "I don't think it's profitable to discuss the nature of pain with you, Rob." "Is it profitable to discuss whether you're real or not?" He almost sighs. "Bob," he says, "I don't think it's profitable to discuss the nature of reality with you, either. I know I'm a machine. You know I'm a machine. What is the purpose in our being here? Are We here to help me?" gateway "I sometimes wonder," I say, sulking. "I don't think you actually wonder about that. I think you know that you are here to help you, and the way to do it is by trying to make something happen inside you. What I do with the information may be interesting to your curiosity, and it may also provide you with an excuse to spend these sessions on intellectual conversation instead of therapy -- " "Touche, Sigfrid," I interrupt. "Yes. But it is what you do with it that makes the difference in how you feel, and whether you function somewhat better or somewhat worse in situations that are important to you. Please concern yourself with the inside of your own head. Bob, not mine." I say admiringly, "You sure are one fucking intelligent machine, Sigfrid." He says, "I have the impression that what you're actually saying there is, T hate your fucking guts, Sigfrid.' " I have never heard him say anything like that before, and it takes me aback, until I remember that as a matter of fact I have said exactly that to him, not once but quite a few times. And that it's true. I do hate his guts. He is trying to help me, and I hate him for it very much. I think about sweet, sexy S. Ya. and how her, pretty nearly. I want, a lot, to make Sigfrid hurt.    IN Kevin O'Donnell, Jr. A true Ideologue will do anything -- anyfjng -- for the sake of principle... the broken steps, leaving droppings of dust-diy bone on the pitted concrete. At the bottom the gritty wind caught it up and bowled it into a patch of tall coarse grass. George go, restrained his impulse to retrieve and protect it. It was litter. Rubbing his biceps with his left hand, he tried to massage away the pain. It didn't work; when he lifted his fingers, the skin was puffy and red. "Which way?" he asked. The old woman pointed to the top of the broad staircase. "Up there, in the Great Hall." The wind, tugging strands of her grey hair loose, flailed her leathery skin with them. She seemed not to mind. "Thank you. Grandmother." The title amused him; she wasn't much older than he was. "He won't see you, you know." "Why not?" Her black eyes, bright and watchful, were as emotionless as a bird's. "You're a foreign devil." That was a statement, not an insult. Her cracked voice was obviously accustomed to using the two words as one. "We'll see what he says. Will you come?" "No." She glanced at his impassive features, brushed dust off her quilted jacket, and went on: "I am old, and poor, and have no time for the Helmsman. I must return at once, because the worthless wife of my oldest son will spoil the soup if I am not there to correct her. Please allow me to go." He waved a hand, and one of the expedition's cameramen sprinted across the rubble-strewn plaza. A smile creased his chapped lips. The deference they paid him was flattering, even if he was too set in his ways to get conceited about it. "Take Mrs. Liang back to her farm," he instructed. "Yes, professor." "And -- " Could he ignore the problem for a little while longer? No. He had to bring it to a head. " -- ask Dr. Faroud to come over here, please." "Right away, sir." The cameraman turned to the old lady, offered her his arm. She spumed his Western politeness by tucking her hands inside her embroidered sleeves. She bowed, he bowed, all three of them bowed. Then she followed him back to the jeep. Small things cranched under Willits' boots as he shifted to face the top of the steps. His shadow sprawled shapelessly across the uneven cement; it was knife-edged from the glare of the sun in the wide blue sky. Why hadn't the city burned? New York, Chicago, St. Louis, San Francisco: all were ashy wastelands of tumbled masonry and rusting girderworks. Few cities anywhere in the world had been spared. Those where governments had still functioned during the time of the riots had simply postponed their incineration; the arsonists had returned later, when there was no one to quench their ardor. What vas so special about Hsiang-t'an? Peking had gone up; so had Shanghai and Canton. The mausoleum's role could be worth studying. If it had helped to spare this place from the torches, the off-world city builders should be told of it. They needed every fragment of knowledge about urban behavior they could get. Evacuation to the countryside is not a viable alternative on Mars. Behind him, a Matsushita Medical Corp. van picked its silent way through the piles of debris on the square. Its weight alarmed the wildlife: birds beat their way up into the clean air; rats scampered to safer hideouts. Somewhere in the twisting alleys a dog barked. the windowed door. Faroud was at the wheel, his open-necked cotton wise dim interior. "Why the summons, George?" He got out on his side and strolled around the front of the van. He was short, and sinewy-lean. Impatient intelligence sparked in his Mediterranean eyes. "Have you found something else you can't deal with?" Ignore the insult; keep him off guard. Straightening, he gestured to the granite facade of the building above the staircase. "An old lady said the mausoleum was up there." "Rather asinine to be looking for the Chairman's body, isn't it?" "It would be if I were, but I'm not. Anyway, there are four other mausoleums elsewhere in the country." "Then -- " "Tell me about the health of the locals." Absently, he stroked his arm. It felt old, and weary. For a moment he envied the other his youth. Faroud frowned, spread his handkerchief on a relatively smooth step, and sat. With his thumb he pushed up the brim of his cap. "The computer analysis is hardly complete, George -- after all, we've only been here a week -- and moreover. I'm not terribly certain that the histories we've obtained are quite accurate. rampant that -- " "So tell me what you know, Gemal." The man would hedge all day if you let him. "Well." He twisted the comer of his mustache as he thought. "The death rate is, of course, absurdly high. Quite in line with the predictions you made in Tokyo," he #dded almost ruefully. "TTiis is attributable only in part to the mdimentaiy health care these peasants practice -- I say, George, they not only live like animals, they enjoy it! One would suppose another factor to be responsible for the rest." "Plague?" Faroud scratched his ear. "You're obsessed with that, aren't you, George? All I can say is we've found no evidence of it in the blood samples we've obtained. And yet..." He spread his hands as though appealing to Allah. "And yet the rate is too high." Give the man the last benefit of the doubt. "Anything else?" "If there were, I would have mentioned it." Putting his left foot on a higher step, he rested his foreanns on his bent knee. Except for the birds, the city was motionless. There was sunlight, and there was wind. The one moved too gradually, the other, too invisibly. He sensed his kinship with the weather-beaten signboards, and the few scraps of paint still clinging stubbornly to the buildings around the square. "I'm afraid, Gemal." "Don't be childish." His tone was contemptuous. "You've been inoculated against the plague." "That's not what I'm afraid of, although it does bother me that it hasn't died out here." Maybe the arsonists had understood what they were doing. A city that's merely deserted echoes with ghostly footsteps. You keep expecting the shrill blast of a police whistle to signal that the daily rhythms should be resumed. When the buildings are blackened with soot, though, when scraggly weeds grow in the windblown ash, then you know it's all over. "Why is it still cropping up?" "Re-infection," shrugged Faroud. "These peasants have no concept of hygiene." "I don't buy it." Stretching, he raised his face to the empty sky. The sun felt good on his tired skin. "Everywhere else, it mutated into harmlessness after what, twenty, twenty-five years?" "You should know, you're the historian." "Well, why not here? It's been a hundred and seventy years since it first broke out -- why is it still virulent?" "Perhaps it's not, perhaps it merely weakens them to the point where something else kills them off." He stood. After retrieving his handkerchief, he snapped it in the wind, then stuffed it into his hip pocket. "But honestly, George -- who cares? It's their problem, and I say let them worry about it." " care, Gemal." He forced down the anger that Faroud's words had awakened. It was infuriating to find anti-sinicism in a well-educated man, but it couldn't be dealt with on an emotional level. Only reason could make Faroud see that the riddle of China's vulnerability could have overwhelming significance. "We need to know why the virus never died out." "Random chance," Faroud bit off. "Also known as poetic justice." iv"Maybe." He didn't believe it, though. The rest of the world had lost a quarter of its population during the plague years, yet had managed to recover. Even the urbanized West and its intricate technology had pulled through. Why not China? Mao had shaped his society to survive anything, up to and including nuclear warfare. He'd decentralized it, made each communal village as self-supporting as possible. They shouldn't have been hit so hard, unless... "Gemal -- " "Yes?" He stared at the liver spots on the back of his hand. "Why the hatred?" "Why not? Do you know where we'd be if the Chinese hadn't been research? They set us back a hundred years." He seemed to catch himself, as if he realized that he was giving away too much. "I do apologize, George. You know my feelings about this expedition, about how we're wasting a fortune that could be better used somewhere else. Tm afraid I let my emotions run away with me." "I accept your apology," said he had been seeking a way to convince Faroud that the project was worthwhile, but he knew now he wouldn't find one. Like too many others, Faroud held a grudge against the Chinese, and wanted to see them rot in unbroken solitude. "Back to the subject," he said. The rest of their discussion would have to be held indoors, away from prying eyes. "Why did it happen the way it did?" "You know it's too soon to answer that. Wait for the specialists." "Mm." There were a thousand of them scattered across the length and breadth of China, examining peasants, taping oral histories, digging through musty archives... exhuming bodies. Each would make a report (white copy to the sponsoring corporation, green to the section leader, canary to the expedition leader, pink for personal reference), and another batch of specialists would sift through them in search of the truth. A gigantic jig-saw puzzle, paid for by the companies that had supplanted the old governments. No VP RD wanted a repetition of the Great Plague. Things like that wreaked havoc with PL sheets. "It doesn't make sense," he njuttered. "Of course it doesn't." At his arrogant ease again, Faroud grinned: a blaze of white in a field of olive. "That's why solving this problem will make us all famous, eh, George? Now, unless you want me to inspect this mausoleum of yours, I have work to do." "Not mine, it's Mao's." "Of course." He mounted the steps slowly, as if in concession to trigues you -- its age? Its ironic symbolism? Come, tell me. I'm always amused by the way an historian views things." "I'm not sure." He looked up in time to see a flight of dirty-grey pigeons burst out of the building. "The city wasn't destroyed, for one thing. Was it because of the mausoleum? I mean, some sort of reversion to ancestor worship? Or is there no relation at all?" Dust grated beneath his ribbed soles. "The old lady told me people used to come here pretty regularly, up until about ten years ago." "Rather stupid of them to persist that long. Why did they stop?" "She was a little vague about that, but it seems that the building wouldn't let them in any more." Faroud did a double-take. "I beg your pardon?' ' "In the library at Iowa State, I found an old article on these things." He nodded to the twostory structure that lay before them. "There's a main viewing room -- " Faroud's expression caused him to break off and explain: "Pictures and memorabilia, but no body." "I see." "Anyway, around the main viewing rooms are meditation rooms. Entrance to them is -- was -- regulated by some sort of computer. According to the writer, it was very democratic: you had to state your occupation before the doors would open, but if too many people from your profession had already used the room, you couldn't enter." "Strange." "Mm." They were stepping through the broad entranceway; the marble floor was thickly coated with pigeon shit. He wrinkled his nose. "Anyway, the only people left around here are farmers, and the doors won't open any more." "But they did until ten years ago?' ' asked Faroud. "That's what she said -- oh, you're wondering about the electricity? Don't. This place is hooked up to that damn solar power plant that's got the engineers so confused. You know, the one that should have broken down a hundred years ago, but didn't." "I see." The building was cool, and damp. Glass display cases made a circular wall in the middle of the hall. Dust blanketed them. "Gloomy." "One shouldn't disparage one's metier, George." The ceiling was lost in shadows; the walls were stained with rust and dirt and dung. Their voices hung in the still air like lazy balloons. After a moment or two, selfconsciousness pushed them into whisper. It seemed more natural. "How can you be at all interested in this dingy museum?" asked Faroud, exasperated. "I'm not, really." "The meditation rooms?" "Yes." He swiveled his head until he'd found the staircase. "Over there." "What on earth are you looking for?" "I don't really know." That was a bare-faced lie. He'd had his mind made up for years. He was positive he knew what lay behind the computer-controlled doors, and all he had to do was get past them. But his theory wasn't the kind that could have been presented to skeptical scientists, not without proof. It wasn't that they'd have laughed -- though they would have -- it was that the sponsoring corporations would have retracted their support if they'd had any notion of his suspicions. "So what shall we do first?"    "First?" He scanned the quotations engraved in the walls. Some were familiar; others had to be translated before he could see that they were just what he'd been expecting. "First," he said, sighing as he dropped all pretense of affability, "let's talk about a dream I had." "A dream?" Faroud's voice was as startled as he'd ever heard it. No matter how incompetent, it seemed to be saying, expedition leaders did not mention such things in public. "What the devil do you mean, George?" "I had a dream last night, Gemal." He walked over to a display case, and wiped a spot bare with the side of his hand. A faded battleflag was dimly visible. "I was in a prison cell, shackled to the wall. I couldn't move. My enemies were suffocating me, and I didn't know why. While they were stuffing my mouth with cotton, good fluffy Egyptian cotton, they were doing something to my arm. I didn't understand that, either." "Are you hoping that I'll play Joseph to your Pharaoh? Because if so -- " "Not at all, Gemal," He turned, and with almost an apologetic air showed the other the small automatic he was holding. "I'd like to know," he said softly, "what you injected me with." "George, are you -- " Like clouds moving away from the sun, the fingers of his other hand parted. In the palm of his hand glittered a gold cufflink. "It's yours, Gemal. I found it in my sleeping bag. And I've noticed your habit of rolling your sleeves before giving a shot. Now, will you tell me?" "You're mad! Why should I -- " "I'd like to know that, too." The muzzle of the gun was steady. "You have five seconds. Four. Three. T -- " "Wait." He gulped, and wiped the sudden sweat off his forehead. His eyes, bleak obsidian, swept the room quickly, back and forth, searching for an exit. There was only the one. "I did do it." Those "Women of Wonder" are back! Exploring feminist themes in new SF novelettes, including Le Guin's # Nebula Award-winning "The Day Before the Revolution." #, paperback. Science Fiction Novelettes by Women About Women Edited, with an introduction and notes, by A division of Random House "What was it?" "A -- a flu virus. Nothing serious. Just something to, ah, put you out of action for a while, don't you know?" Dark stains were spreading under the arms of his shirt. "Why?" Faroud's jaw stiffened; he breathed rapidly for a long minute. A flush -- of embarrassment? of anger? -- rose in his neck and cheeks. "You're old, George," he said at last. "Too old. This is a job for a younger man." "You mean like yourself?" "Yes, like me, if you will. After all, you're not even a doctor -- you're what, a history teacher? An amateur archeologist? You're unqualified to conduct this expedition. And then your ideas -- my God, man, you've not changed them in decades! They've become as fossilized as those idiotic dinosaur tracks you keep looking for." "I see." An old story. The youthful deputy, impatient for more renown, in disagreement with his superior... and well aware of how many years would pass before he could legitimately succeed to the throne. "So you thought that if I got sick, you'd take over as Acting Director, and impress hell out of the sponsors, right? And then they'd give you money for your own pet projects." "Precisely." Faroud was still trying to lie. A case of flu would put him in bed for a couple weeks, but hardly incapacitate him. The expedition, moreover, was open-ended: it would stay in the field until the sponsors had no more questions it could answer. It wasn't harmless flu virus coursing through his veins. Not a chance. He wondered how long he'd have. If it was plague, as he more than half suspected, the inoculation he'd gotten in the States would give him some protection, though possibly not enough to survive the disease's complications. If it was something else -- and Faroud, as Chief Medical Officer of the expedition could have gotten his hands on almost any type of virus... his stomach twisted; Faroud himself had given him his inoculation. And the Egyptian was one who believed in long-term planning. The hell of it was, he could sympathize. Faroud was a research physician, not a historian. It was natural that he'd be most interested in physical diseases which his discipline hadn't conquered yet. The trail of another, subtler affliction... one that Faroud wouldn't recognize. Maybe he couldn't recognize it. Maybe he was too close to it. Ironic. If Faroud hadn't launched would have had time to go about his investigations properly. Now it rush things along so that he could prove his point in the weeks -- days? -- left to him. Another irony: Faroud would get his fame, but only because he'd be evidence. Dammit, why didn't more people care about the truth? They were ready to assign blame, and to squeeze out their petty revenge, before they knew at whom the finger should be pointed. They didn't even want to know the true nature of the crime, and that was dangerous. Mankind was back on its feet, and plunging into its technological future, but it didn't have the selfknowledge that it needed. Yet without that, understanding is impossible. Every perception is distorted by the prisms of our assumptions, and it behooves us to know the angles of refraction. If you don't want to know what man has done, you can hardly protect yourself from what he might do. "Let's go upstairs," he said, motioning with the gun. "Why? Faroud looked ready to refuse. "I'm going because I'd like to satisfy my curiosity," he replied. "You're going because I'll gutshoot you if you don't." "George!" He did his best to appear shocked by such ruthlessness. "Move." five paces behind him, the gun leveled at his sweat-stained back. Halfway up the stairs, he started speaking: "You're not the first to feel stymied by old fogeys. The man who built this place would have had a lot of sympathy for you. He spent the last thirty years of his life trying to solve the problem." "Mao?" His tone was one of disbelief; he even ventured to glance back over his shoulder to see if his captor was serious. "But he was an old fogey." "To you, yes, and possibly to some in his bureaucracy. To himself, though, he was the steward of perpetual revolution -- look at his reign. As soon as one of his heirs got comfortable, he was ousted, and a new man brought in so the process could begin again. Do you read Chinese?' ' "No." Left unasked was the question. Why are you wasting my time? "Too bad. You would have enjoyed some of the quotations in the lobby. 'Guard against arrogance.' 'Commandism is wrong in any type of work.' 'We must never relax our vigilance.' 'It is necessary to carry on constant and arduous socialist revolutionary struggles.' And the one up here -- " his eyes went to the huge characters carved into the wall " -- 'Where the broom does not reach, the dust will not vanish of itself.' Qever." "What are you talking about?" "This whole building, Gemal, is a monument to one man's impatience with a ponderous, entrenched bureaucracy. He knew what would happen, once he was gone and couldn't keep things stirred up. He built this, and four others just like it, to make sure all his people would remain good little revolutionaries." He pointed to a door. Set in the wall beside it was a speaker and a microphone. "Let's try this one here." "George." Faroud cleared his throat, and fought for self-control. Ease and elegance reappeared on his face, only slightly belied by his nervous eyes. "I say, George, the flu must have taken hold. You're babbling, man!" "Uh-uh." He came forward. "Step up to that door." "And then?" "When it opens, you go in. You'll have a chat with the Chairman himself, courtesy of some marvelous computers and a power plant that should have failed a hundred years ago. Too bad you don't speak Chinese." "But why?" He moved closer to the steel-clad door anyway. A new voice entered the quarrel, one crackly with years of accumulated static. "What is your occupation, comrade?" it asked in Chinese. silencing Faroud with a glance. "Then enter." The door slid back; stale dry air blew out of the darkness. The doctor hesitated. "Get in there," he commanded. "George -- " "Now!" His trigger finger tightened visibly. "All right." The door hissed shut behind him. hissing continued even after the door had shut... it was gentler than it had any right to be. The gun clattered to the floor. their footsteps had disturbed the grime. Underneath, the marble was worn. Thousands of feet had passed through that corridor in the years before something went wrong. "I'm right, aren't I?" he asked softly. The huge oil portrait of the Chairman lay still beneath its dust. "Something went wrong. Not even you could have wanted it to be that lethal. What were you hoping for? A one-percent rise in the death rate? Two?" He kicked the gun; as it skidded down the corridor, it laid bare a streak of delicate rose. "YoO just wanted a little more ferment in the bureaucracy, didn't you? But something must have mutated, and the bureaucrat who was running this place didn't notice. Helluva thing. You thought the whole problem was that people wouldn't give up their positions or their power... so instead of creating more, you decided to take it from them." He went to get the gun. He'd need it for restraining Faroud until the two of them could be quarantined and decontaminated. There was a mottled white crust over everything, and it crackled under his feet like powdered glass.  Jerry R)urnelle,PhD The universe is a queer place. I know that doesn't surprise my readers, so this month let's look at some far-out theories before the relentless march of science catches up and converts them into (yawn) just more engineering. There's also a point to be made. At least once a week I get a new "theory" from one of my readers. Sometimes it's blueprints for a device that gives out more energy than it takes in, sometimes it's a refutation of Einstein, sometimes something else, but in nearly every case there's a common factor: the cover letter says no one will listen, and I'm the inventor's last resort. Generally, too. I'm asked "Why won't they listen?", but the question is rhetorical; thenext paragraph tells me that orthodox scientists do not have open minds, are afraid of new ideas, etc., etc. There's a little truth to that, but not so much as is often supposed. Orthodox science can get pretty far out, as we'll see in a moment. Everyone knows what a neutron star is, right? It's a sort of intermediary superheavy object: that is, squeeze atoms hard enough but not too hard and they'll form a superdense goop. Everything has been shoved together, but it's still ordinary matter. That's what dwarf stars are made of. Squeeze more and the atoms can't stand it. The electrons are forced out of their orbits and down into the nucleus. When you push an electron hard into a proton you get a neutron, and a sufficiently squeezed object will be nothing but neutrons, ie, a neutron star. Finally we can continue squeezing (the "easy" way is to pump more and more matter onto a neutron star and let gravitational collapse do the work) and the very neutrons can't stand it; they're squeezed right out of the universe. Well, maybe not: but the result is a black hole, an object whose surface gravity is greater than the speed of light so that it can never be observed, and that's a very queer thing indeed. For further details consult some of my previous columns, or there are any number of recent books. Surely those theories are far out? And for a very long time they were pure theory. Back in the #'s J. Robert Oppenheimer deduced the possibility of neutron stars from an analysis of Einstein's work on gravitation. He also noted (as had others) the possibility of black holes. He published these speculations. No one laughed. He wasn't thrown out of the union. Why? Why did "they" listen to him, but "they" won't pay attention to outsiders? Well, of course there is a certain degree of old-boy net working here; obviously you pay more attention to people you know or have heard of than people you don't know and who don't seem to have any qualifications; but that's not the whole of it by a long shot. Neutron stars and black holes were far out and queer indeed -- but they did not challenge basic physics. Quite the contrary: they were deduced from accepted ideas. Meanwhile, back in the observatories, the radio astronomers came up with a queer result: pulsars. These were very small objects which emitted quite a lot of energy at fantastically regular intervals on the order of a second. They were entirely unexpected: no theory predicted them, no theory accounted for them, yet they had to be explained. And of course explained they were, because it's easy to show that neutron stars will rotate very rapidly; they can send out bursts of radio energy, and even better, they'll be slowing down (very slightly) all the time. Back to the observatory to discover that the pulsars were slowing down at just the right rate (micro-seconds a year) and lo, Oppenheimer's far-out theory becomes universally acceptable. That took care of neutron stars: and if those probably existed, then why not black holes? Thus the sudden interest in holes. Now there are several ways we can create black holes. The simplest is for a properly-sized star to "go out": that is, the star runs out of fuel and begins to collapse from simple gravitational attraction. Of course the collapsing process will itself produce heat for quite a long time, and that brings us to another far-out theory: has the Sun, our Sun, "gone out"? It may have. If it had we wouldn't notice, because it would only have to shrink a few kilometers a year to give off the energy it does. (Gravitational potential energy is powerful stuff.) Moreover, the continued collapse would eventually cause it to re-ignite, halting the collapse. There are a very few theorists who seriously propose this alternation between collapse and hydrogen-burning as an explanation for Earth's Ice Ages. The theory is not widely held, but those who propose it aren't laughed at. Why not? Well, first, the Ice Ages are real, and we don't have a convincing mechanism to explain them. Second, out in the old Homestake Mine, deep underground, they're searching for solar neutrinos -- and they can't find them. If the Sun is truly burning hydrogen, there ought to be a lot of neutrinos, and there's no good reason to doubt that the Homestake apparatus would trap them -- so where are they? The "Sun's gone out" theory does explain an experimental result. Leaving that particular theory let's get back to black holes. There are other ways they might be formed. One would be to focus a laser small enough. After all, e equals mc-squared works both ways: if matter can become energy, energy can become matter, and thus a sufficient energy density would make a black hole. There'd be no way to tell it from other holes, either. This is not a very practical way to get black holes. Finally, we can make black holes by having really humungous pressures. Stephen Hawking of Cambridge first postulated the idea of mini-black-holes, little tiny things massing from a few to a few million kilograms; previous to Hawking's work nobody contemplated a black hole smaller than stellar size. Hawking thought that mini black holes had been formed during the Big Bang, when there were certainly sufficient pressures for creating them. Since it was then thought that black holes never go away once formed, we could expect in a few decades to go looking for primordial black holes in the asteroid belt. Matter of fact, my friend Larry Niven won a Hugo for a mini-hole story. ("The Hole Man".) However, having created mini-holes. Hawking then proceeded to destroy them. He applied quantum mechanics to black holes and demonstrated that the things aren't stable. Black holes evaporate, small ones doing so rather quickly and quite violently. For details on that, see this column in the January # Galaxy. I'm particularly proud of that column because it was the first popular-press publication of Hawking's evaporation theory; now his view is universally accepted. The upshot was that holes massing less than #' grams when formed during the Big Bang are all gone now, and any larger holes formed then (and now getting down to small size) will vanish spectacularly with much high-temperature radiation. Consequently, we needn't bother looking for small black holes. Well, guess what? Mini-holes are back again. Kenneth Jacobs and Patrick Seitzer have just published a prize-winning essay submitted to the Gravity Research Foundation (for a copy of their paper send a couple of St., Gloucester, Mass #) entitled "Mini Black Holes Are Forming Now." According to Jacobs and Seitzer the little holes are generated inside neutron stars. It works this way. Take one common or garden variety neutron star. Pile matter on it. You can do that by putting the star in a dusty region of the Galaxy, or by giving it a normal-matter companion in close orbit: the companion loses mass to the neutron star. As the neutron star grows, a "pressure and density spike" develops in the interior. If you keep piling on enough matter the neutron star will simply collapse into a large black hole, but let's consider a time just prior to that: a time when the interior of the neutron star is far denser than its surface. Jacobs and Seitzer offer mathematical proof that it's at least possible that the interior collapses into a mini-hole, leaving the rest of the neutron star intact! Once the mini-hole is formed, it begins to evaporate. On the other hand, it's inside a neutron star, surrounded by all that lovely dense matter, and it can begin to feed. By eating neutrons the hole grows larger. Thus we have two counteracting tendencies: the hole eats the star, growing larger, and also undergoes Hawking "evaporation". Under certain conditions the two may just balance each other. It's even possible that the tiny hole will prevent the formation of a big black hole, thus giving the neutron star a life. Sigh. It's hard to see how those holes can be useful. There are all kinds of marvelous things you can do with a mini-hole if you can get at one, but the interior of a neutron star is a well-protected place; nature's safe deposit box. Back in the old days before Hawking evaporation, we thought mini-holes might come to rest inside asteroids, and it would be no great trick to go move the asteroid to get at the hole; but doing that to a neutron star would be a bit more difficult. It would also be dangerous. The hole exists in equilibrium, eating the star at a rate to balance its evaporation. Disturb that and the entire neutron star could become a would also toss out a bit of energy: # ergs. (For comparison, our Sun puts out # ergs each year, and an ordinary nova gives off #' ergs.) In fact, Jacobs and Seitzer describe ways these mini-holes might be the driving mechanism for super-novae. They also speculate that this could be a mechanism to explain gamma-ray bursts, and here we leave the realm of theory to return to the feal universe. Gammaray bursts exist, and their spectra are consistent with events predicted by the Jacobs and Seitzer mini-hole theory. Now that gets interesting. As cently, x-ray astronomy strives for predictive power, but so far is more like social science than physics: we can find ways to explain observations, but not predict them. Of course Jacobs and Seitzer haven't made a prediction either, since they knew of the x-ray bursts before they devised their mini-hole theory; still in all, they've as good an explanation as anyone. Those x-ray events are bothersome. They're also hard to study, because of the atmosphere. Of course that's fortunate: if we could directly observe those x-rays coming from space, we'd none of us be here. Our atmosphere lets ordinary light squeak through with # attenuation, but it stops x-rays cold, and that's just as well for us, but bad for astronomers. Thus it's only since we began sending up satellites that we learned of x-ray events, and we still don't know much about them. What we do know is driving astrophysicists nuts. Astronomy, after all, is usually concerned with rather slow and stately phenomena, and highly repetitive events, such as orbits. Things aren't supposed to change very fast. Now suddenly we're confronted with rapid x-ray events, and to make it worse we can't focus the x-ray satellite "telescopes" very well, so we can't even be sure of where the x-ray bursts are coming from. However, the Dutch astronomical satellite has a rather small field, and happens to point in a good direction, and it says that a probable source of x-ray bursts is globular clusters. And that's weird. Globular clusters: big balls of very old stars. About # stars to the ball, packed very close with average inter-stellar distances of light-months. There are a number of such clusters hanging about the galaxy in a kind of halo. Being very old stars they ought to be stable, without too many strange things happening; but here are these x-ray bursts. The bursts themselves look like a spike of energy, then a slow decay. Typical: every AVi hours the x-ray energy goes from essentially none to a lot in about #.I second, the event lasts at peak for about # seconds, and then decays over a period of hundreds of seconds. That needs explanation. Possibly the Jacobs-Seitzer theory will cover the facts. There are other theories, very far-out, weird in fact, probably wrong, but really beautiful. Take, for example, crashing neutron stars. Imagine a rather floppy disk of gaseous matter orbiting a star like the rings of Saturn. Put this whole mess into a globular cluster. The disk probably isn't that hard to come by in there: globular clusters act as gravitational traps, and might easily accumulate all kinds of cosmic junk, including the debris of old stars, etc. Now imagine a neutron star in an orbit tilted with respect to the plane of the floppy disk. Every half-orbit the neutron star crashes through the disk, produeing x-ray bursts. A lovely idea. Alas, it's almost certainly wrong: there are many sources of x-ray bursts, and it's just hard to believe that anything as unlikely as erashing neutron stars are common, even in our queer universe. Let's try another theory: flashburning. Take one neutron star. Let hydrogen fall on it. The hydrogen accumulates on the surface, slowly building up until the neutron star has an "atmosphere" a few millimeters thick. The density increases sharply until it hits the critical point, and bang! Every few hours there's a hydrogen bomb enveloping the neutron star. Far out, right? Yet those theories were described at a meeting of the super-orthodox A A AS. Now let's look at some "neglected" theory.    Dean Drive: science fiction readers must know about that. Norman Dean was a crackpot inventor. Many years ago he built a gadget. (He also took out a patent; on that, more later.) Dean claimed something that sounds very reasonable, hardly far out at all: that his mechanism "converts rotary acceleration into linear acceleration." After all, a rotating object does have acceleration, right? Acceleration is acceleration, right? Thus to convert from one to the other violates no conservation laws. Now that's an attractive concept. Take an electric motor (Dean used an ordinary quarter-inch electric drill) as the source of rotary acceleration; hook it up to the Dean mechanism; and lo, you have a spacedrive. Very attractive, because by installing a Dean Machine in a nuclear submarine we'd have a spaceship already built! Now Dean did build a machine. It did not lift itself off the floor. Observers agree on that much -- and that's about all they do agree on. The machine shook and shimmied and jumped up and down, and there was a famous photograph of Dave Garroway shoving a piece of paper under the machine. Also, John W. Campbell Jr. reported that he'd seen the apparent weight of the Dean Machine, as measured on a bathroom scale, appreciably decrease when the gizmo was turned on, to be restored when it was switched off. G. Harry Stine reports that he felt the machine push against his hand; push hard, and when it was turned off the push wasn't there. Unfortunately, that's about the sum total of observational evidence. Dean never let his machine be examined by anyone else. However, the story doesn't quite end there. Not long ago Harry Stine published an article about the Dean Drive in that Other Magazine (the one with rivets). Robert Prehoda ton, #, among other excellent books) and I were discussing Harry's article (Harry is an old friend of Prehoda' s) and it came out that Bob Prehoda had tried to buy the Dean Drive back in the early #'s. At the time Bob was representing the Rockefeller family, so the ability to pay real folding money wasn't in question. I knew of a couple of other aerospace firms who'd also made the effort. The stories were remarkably similar; Dean wouldn't let anyone examine dollars and a Nobel prize up front: then you could play with the gadget. No one was going to put up that kind of money without seeing the gizmo in operation. There are just too many ways the reported results could be obtained without anything new. For example, if you jump up and down on your bathroom scale at just the right frequencies, you can fool the scale into thinking you're either lighter or heavier than you are; its response time just can't handle that nonsteady weight. Prehoda had also known Dr. Wilcessful inventor, who had worked out a physics theory which, supposedly, allows the Dean Drive and other "reactionless" drives to work. Following Viking trail to Mars An all-out race to colonize Mars. A dramatic, suspenseful novel about the remaking of one man into "man pius" -- America first bionic astronaut. Willy "Spacedrive" Davis spent a lot of time promoting what came to be called "Davis mechanics", and although his practical work made him a good bit of money, he acquired an unenviable reputation among theoreticians. Harry Stine worked for Davis and built several gadgets supposed to test the Davis theories. Davis is dead. Norman Dean is dead. John W. Campbell is dead. And neither Prehoda nor I could get out of the back of our minds a simple fact: Gregor Mendel discovered genetics but the results lay unused from # to # because no one wanted to listen to this crazy abbott. Could something similar be happening here? We doubted it, but it did seem reasonable to try to get all the data together in one place before everybody who actually saw the Dean Machine, or tested Davis's theories, went off to Murphy's Hall. We decided to invite Harry to Los Angeles to confer with some other people on how best to test this whole concept once and for all. Understand: none of us, not one, really "believes" in spacedrives; but the concept is so blasted important and the consequences are so far-reaching, that surely it's worth a little effort? So who do you invite to such a conference? What's needed are people with minds that are "open", but not minds pierced with gaping holes; with enough knowledge of physics and math to follow the arguments; and enough scientific integrity neither to bite on the idea simply because it's unorthodox nor to reject it for that reason. We ended up with: Robert Prehoda, chemist and propulsion systems expert; Larry Niven; Dan Alderson, astronomer and computer scientist; Robert Forward, physicist and gravitation expert; G. Harry Stine, engineer and gadgeteer extraordinary; and myself. It was an interesting lunch. Something may come of it. And the result illustrates precisely the point of this column. The general reaction was simple. Davis's theoretical papers are interesting, but not terribly valuable. They assert that there's something wrong with physics. Okay, and maybe there is; but contemporary physical theory has a lot of scalps hanging from its belt. Maybe it needs changing, but not without some convincing evidence; and mathematical theories are not evidence. That's what I've found very hard to get across to people. In order for a "Dean Drive" or the gizmos postulated by "Davis mechanics" to work we really do have to throw out a very great deal of very fundamental physical theory. You cannot simply "convert rotary acceleration into linear thrust" and remain consistent with what we think we know. Spacedrives are Just impossible given current theory. If you want to move a ship in inertial space, you have got to throw reaction mass out the back end, and that's all there is to it. Now, sure, theory can be wrong. Einstein did his thing, and Newtonian physics has never been the same. We've yet to come to the end of the changes wrought by quantum mechanics. Moreover, what with # and more elementary particles kicking around, many believe that physics is due for a restructuring along the order of the changes rung in by Einstein. But note: Einstein didn't generate his theory out of pure math. Far from it. His contributions came in explanation of observed phenomena that simply couldn't be explained by Newtonian concepts. The change in the perihelion of Mercury; the photo-electric effect; the Michaelson-Morely experiment; all these said, loudly, that there was something wrong with physics and it was time to get up a new theory. Davis, on the other hand, played about with math and came up with "predictions" absolutely impossible within present physical theory. Is there any wonder that no one takes them seriously? Now a working "Dean Machine" would change all that. If you can actually build a gizmo that produces thrust without throwing mass overboard -- even a tiny thrust -- then there's nothing for it: physics is in trouble, and new theory must be found. Without such evidence, though, there's simply no reason to revise physics theory. After all, the "orthodox" stuff works quite well. It fits the observed universe. Now: there remains Harry Stine's memory, after all these years, of that machine pushing against his hand. One result of our conference was a consensus that if the Dean Machine did not work, it at least did not employ any of the common means of producing spurious results. It didn't have feet that periodically touched the floor, and such like. That doesn't mean it worked the way Dean said; it just means we don't know how the result was obtained. Then too, when Harry Stine was built a couple of gadgets (see Harry's Analog article for details) that gave results you certainly wouldn't have predicted in advance. They may be explainable in "normal" theory, but they are a bit queer, and they do fit Willy Davis's theories. The upshot of our meeting was this: the theoretical stuff can wait. What's important is that Harry Stine, as one of the few men now alive who actually saw the Dean Machine and also worked with experimental gadgetry to test Davis mechanics, get his experimental results into proper form and publish them. That's what's important. Evidence. As Bob Forward observed, once the plans are published, one of these days a research physicist will build the apparatus: and if several different labs get the results Harry did, and have no conventional explanation for them, then it will be time to trot out the theories. "One good experimental result is worth a thousand theories," Forward said; and he's right. Back in the old days a number of us built Dean Machines from the patent specifications. We had technicians and they had to be paid between jobs; might as well use them to test new ideas. None of the gizmos worked. I now know of four that were built. Harry Stine can explain that: Dean, being, uh, highly suspicious, didn't describe his actual gadget in the patent. Of course that's stupid, because a patent protects only what's disclosed, but it's very much in keeping with what's known about Dean's personality. Harry says the actual Dean Machine was the goldamdest collection of springs and slipclutches and mechanical linkages he's ever seen in his life. He also says it pushed hard against his hand, and he'll never forget that. Harry thinks Dean had something. The question is, can it be reproduced? Did it "work" as Dean thought, or did it merely act strangely? There are ways to test that, unambiguously. Until that's done, though, theory isn't relevant. So it's that simple. It isn't that the "establishment" won't listen, as so many would-be theorists insist; it's that the newcomers insist that physicists only listen. They have nothing to show. Now I get all kinds of blueprints and plans and equations from my readers. Those who send them assume, I hope rightfully, that (#) I know something of what science and technology is all about, and (#) I try to keep an open mind. I'm'wp But please, all of you who have new ideas, keep in mind what I said earlier. If you have plans for a perpetual motion machine and you really believe it will work -- why, build it! Don't send out plans only and then complain that "nobody listens". Of course nobody listens; it takes a lot of effort to spot the flaw in a very complex device (one I was sent ran to fifteen pages of drawings) but the chances are good that the flaw is there. I don't care how good a theory you have to prove that you can get energy out of your swimming pool; but I care a lot if you have built the device and it works. Experimental results. Build the device. Make it work. And then if nobody listens, something can be done. Certainly "orthodox" physics doesn't know everything. I've said myself that I believe (emotional bias only; I have no hard evidence for this) that we'll someday build faster-than-light ships, and yes, I suspect there might even be "spacedrives. " But we won't find them from blueprints. It takes evidence. Once you've got that, you'll find plenty of people to listen.  An impossible object appears at the fringes of our galaxy, looming out of unknown space at a sixth the speed of light. The size of a giant star, it seems incredibly solid, not gaseous, and cool as a planet. Yet it's far too light to be a mass of any possible substance. Any really solid object of its size would be sucked into a black hole by its own gravitation. Baffled by its riddles, the galactic observers call it Cuckoo. It's a Dyson sphere, designed for the science fiction trilogy I'm now writing with Fred Pohl. Outside such fiction, Dyson spheres still belong to theory, as did positrons and neutrinos not long ago. Yet there are exciting reasons to believe they should exist. Though no actual observations have been confirmed, they're open for imaginative exploration. Such probing of possible alternative worlds is half the fun of science fiction -- perhaps more than half for the writer. Yet even so, too few writers venture as boldly as they might. Too often we're simply informed that the new planet Just happens to be oddly Earthlike, happily provided with breathable air and a friendly biochemistry. The universe offers probable worlds enough awaiting exploration, actual or imagined. Our own galaxy suns, and there's accumulating evidence that a family of planets is formed with every normal star. Most of them, however, will offer our spacemen a pretty grim welcome. We Earthfolk inhabit a pretty limited ecological niche. In the scale of cosmic temperatures, ranging from the absolute zero outside the of degrees inside the stars, our sort of life is confined to the narrow zone where water is commonly liquid. In our own planetary family. Mars is now too cold, Venus far too hot. We require free oxygen, which is thermodynamically unstable and therefore probably rare -- our own supply is here only because the chlorophyl in plants releases it faster than it can combine again. We can only suppose, or hope, that other worlds will evolve equally helpful plants. We require a sheltered environment, permanently protected from all sorts of common cosmic extremes -- from the deadly gases in other planetary atmospheres, from the energetic ions around Jupiter, from the meteors that once bombarded the moon. Our own Earth is an unlikely place, though precisely how unlikely we can't yet say. One star in a hundred may have a planet where we could feel at home, or one in ten thousand. The odds are still unknown, but most worlds are going to be different. A few science fiction writers have become specialists in exotic planets. Notably Hal Clement, who has created big worlds and strange worlds, hot worlds and cold ones. Both he and Poul Anderson have written illuminating chapters on the invention of new planets and new forms of life for Bretnor's Science Fiction: Today and Tomorrow. Often, of course, the writer is more intent on biological and social extrapolations than on new geologies. Ursula Le Guin's planet Winter in Left Hand of Darkness is about what Earth might have been at the peak of the last ice age; the absorbing innovations are in her people and their culture. But the problems of building physically different environments does offer a stimulating mental challenge and a widened scope for all sorts of story development. The Dyson sphere that Fred and I have been designing for our new trilogy is I think the largest habitable world in all science fiction. Freeman Dyson is a mathematician at the Institute for Advanced Study. He has suggested that our neighbor civilizations might be observable in space as points of infrared radiation, because a really advanced people might be able to trap and use all the radiation shining in every direction from their sun, allowing only waste heat to escape. The simplest way of doing this would be to build all the metal of the planets into a swarm of sunvaned spacecraft, moving in orbits that keep them spread in a cloud all around their sun. I have suggested this sort of thing in a novel called The Power of Blackness , but for the trilogy we wanted a solid wall around the star. (Larry Niven took one step in this direction with Ring World. His invention is an immense metal ring spinning around a sun, so fast that its air and its inhabitants are held against the inner surface by centrifugal force. To make the ring, he requires a very remarkable metal.) Our own first problem was building material for the sphere. Most of the Universe is hydrogen. The heavy metals, formed only in supernova explosions, are relatively rare. At best, the stuff of any ordinary planetary system would be enough to make only a flimsy sphere. But ours was to be a sort of cosmic ark, constructed by the common effort of all the intelligent races of an ancient galaxy, designed to carry them to safety when the galactic core explodes. Materials for it could come from many thousands, tems. Iron and its sister metals, incidentally, ought to be relatively plentiful in such an old galaxy, much of it formed by natural supernovas but more of it artificial. Very stable elements, they would be logical waste products from the most sophisticaed fusion power generators. We can assume the technology not only to build such generators, but to fabricate the waste metal into extraordinary alloys. Even given such alloys, however, there are still grave engineering problems in placing a solid shell around a star. No possible metal would be rigid enough to support itself against the gravitation of the central sun, or even against the pull of its own mass. Though a hollow sphere might be rotated fast enough to support its equatorial zone with centrifugal force, its polar regions would fall in. The solution we found was to surround the star with several layers of ring-shaped tubes. The tubes themselves are stationary, but they contain a heavy, lowviscosity fluid flowing fast enough to create the centrifugal force required to support the tubes and the loads above them. One set of parallel tubes holds up the "equator" -- which isn't really moving -- and other sets, tilted at suitable angles, support the regions near the "poles." The tubes are also heat-engines, with the fluid driven by energy absorbed from the sun and flowing through generator stations which supply power to all the inhabited levels above. Master computers adjust the velocity of flow to fit the loads. Cuckoo is enormous. With a times that of our sun -- it's # million miles in circumference. The surface area is vast almost beyond imagination -- some # x #' square miles. Space enough for story action! Though light for its size -- a high vacuum in the same space might weigh more -- it's heavy enough. The entire construction, including tubes and fluid, living quarters and control devices and surface armor, cargo and fuel and atmosphere, has some ten times the mass of the star inside, which in turn is heavier by half than our sun. The shell is equivalent in weight to a plate of solid steel more than two miles thick; with the open spaces between the several levels, its total thickness is some forty miles. Massively armored, with the supporting tubes arranged in multiple layers, it is well protected from accidental damage. With fifteen solar masses. Cuckoo has a surface gravity about one percent that of Earth. This is force enough to hold the atmosphere which has collected above the outside armor. Part of this is interstellar gas; most of it is waste oxygen and helium from nuclear power plants which use water for fuel -- tanks for this fuel form vast seas on Cuckoo's surface. This oxy-helium mix is breathably dense at the lower levels and a hundred times as deep as the air of Earth. The last link in the complex energy-chain from the inner star, carrying convective heat from the metal surface toward open space, the atmosphere of Cuckoo has its own awesome meteorology, with storm-clouds rising a thousand miles high. Launched out of its exploding home galaxy in search of new worlds, the sphere is not only a super-planet but a supership. An immense ramjet, it uses magnetic fields created by the flow in the centrifugal tubes to sweep up cosmic gas, which is drawn past the central sun, energized, and expelled behind. The propulsion system raised new engineering problems, the worst of them due to the fact that a star at the center of a massive hollow shell is in unstable equilibrium, so that any nudge would tend to tip it toward collision. We were able, however, to turn this dangerous instability into a means of propulsion. The solution here is to store the surplus water and centrifugal fluid in enormous tanks spaced about the sphere, with a system of pumps to empty or fill them as necessary to adjust the gravitational balances to keep the sun in place at the center of the moving globe. This pump system and other controls are hooked to a complex net of sensors inside the sphere and on orbital satellites, and to the master computers, which are entirely automatic robot devices equipped with failsafe defenses and elaborately protected against time, accident, and vandalism. The passengers of Cuckoo are less immune to time and change. As the sphere was completed, they left their home planets for their alloted spaces in the levels between the inHarrison, Knight, PohlandjUdiss "What a lively, informative, outrageous... hilarious, insightful collection of glimpses beyond the veil." -- Hirlan Ellison Some Personal Histories ol Science Fiction Writers Illustrated. # at bookstores . or direct from Harper Row J -- J# #J# Si . New York # most layer of centrifugal tubes and the heavy outside armor. Most of them are still there, some still active, others surviving in various states of arrested animation. By now the sphere has been in nants of its exploded native galaxy lost in the cosmos behind. Some of the races that built it are extinct; many have forgotten their origins, evolving or degenerating into wholly different orders of life, often in conflict with one another. The outer surface was at first an endless plain of bare metal, but much of it is covered now with soil from accumulated cosmic dust and the industrial wastes dumped from the occupied levels. Plant life has evolved there, supported by the energy-flow from below through a process of thermosynthesis. These plants are often luminescent, so that vast landscapes glow with varied color. There's animal life, adapted to the low gravity and to varied local conditions of light or darkness, heat or cold, wild storms or unending calm -- with no rotation and no external sun. Cuckoo had no seasonal climatic change. Most of these beings evolved on the surface, but some are migrants from below. A few are human. Not, however, native to Cuckoo. Much fiction to the contrary, our human body can't be a cosmic norm. There are arguments, of course, that the evolution of intelligence on every world would tend to follow parallel tracks, that the logic of change would demand our bipedal shape and our erect posture, elevating the eyes and the brain and freeing the hands for tool-making. But all those arguments are rationalizations, I suspect, which overlook the chance factors that have helped make us what we are. The human inhabitants of Cuckoo are descendants of specimens taken by a scouting ship from Cuckoo that touched Earth many thousand years ago. Escaping to the surface, they have evolved physique and culture to fit their new environment. Though still at a primitive level, they've learned to fly with crude leather-and-fabric wings. Though we've assumed technologies for interstellar flight for our own galactic cultures as well as for the builders of Cuckoo, we've tried to respect the velocity of light as a relativistic limit to the speed of any material thing. For a solution to the problems of communication, we call on Jeny Feinberg's tachyon, the hypothetical subatomic particle whose minimum-energy velocity is infinite. Though nothing material can be sent by tachyon beam, holographic scanning of objects and even of living beings yields information that can be transmitted to produce instantaneous replicates -- copies of an original that remains safe at home. In bald outline, these have been the basic assumptions of our trilogy, the bare physical foundation for all the complex extrapolations of culture and society and character and action that go into the making of fiction. The Farthest Star is already published. The novels to follow will continue to trace the impacts of Cuckoo on our galaxy. The details are beyond the scope of this paper, but I find designing such worlds a stimulating exercise of the imagination, more exciting than crossword puzzles or duplicate bridge. I hope readers will enjoy the exploration of Cuckoo as much .as Fred and I did the building of it.  M H I I # LTilJ i I ' I J What makes Sanderman run? Why, Candyboxes' legs, of coursel The little purpled-headed boy of summer squatted in a semimilitary position beside the path and watched the ants falling down the sides of anthills. He had come before daybreak to sit by the path in the hopes that he might speak with the master. His little purple head was filled with visions of material gain. If he brought his master the tongue of a human being would not his master be pleased? Would not his master give him a wondrous gift if he could bring the master a naked lizard shaped like an aircraft carrier? Rappi's head was full of such thoughts. Most of all he desired to please the master, which was not an easy task. First one had to meet him. In order to do that it was necessary to hide in the bushes beside the path, keeping a sharp lookout for the master, all the while hoping to catch him in a good mood. "When the master is ugly from the toes up, you will be underfoot," was one of the sayings in the village. "The day the nine-legged horse steps on the master's foot is not a good day to kick the master's dog." That was another saying in the village. When one dealt with the master, one had to watch out. The ants were busily engaged in dragging stuff up the anthills so other ants could push it back down again. There was a saying in the village; "as busy as an ant and twice as nuts." The village was lull of good sayings. Rappi was trying to turn an ant over with a dead cone-pole snake he had found in a bush by sitting on it. There was a wild, crashing noise off in the distance. It sounded like two semi-elephants mating through a knothole in a wooden fence. It sounded like a flamenco dance troupe being raped by a Salvation Army Band. It was loud and seemed to be heading in Rappi's direction. Rappi jumped with fright and dove even farther back into the bushes. Perhaps it is the whistling moose that swallows little boys, thought Rappi. Perhaps it is the big old Wild Man of the Mountains, the toothless one who gummed little children to death whenever he caught them. Perhaps. Rappi crouched flat against the ground in terror, his primitive mind filled with childish fears and superstitions. A grey and white thing with a sunburn and a peeling nose smashed through the bushes and onto the trail right in front of Rappi. Rappi allowed himself to relax a little. It was only the master. But the master was being very much ugly from his feet on up. He was yelling like he had needles through his shirttails and he looked like he had been dragged across the jungle by a slow snake. His shirt was three colors, two of them dirty, and his pants were dirty here and there, being clean mostly ia the places where they had holes. The holes were very clean. It was not a good day for the jungle. He was tearing it up left and right and scorching the air with his language. Rappi decided he would stay in the bush and not bother the master today. Rappi could not think of any saying in the village that covered hiding in the bushes when the master was like he was, but he thought to himself, that there sure ought to be one.    Ideas went through the master like a hiss in his brain. There was a ringing in his ears and a constant pounding at his temples. He smashed through some reeds near the river bank and his shirt caught on a thorbush and came off in two big hunks, and armhole for each hunk. He swore and swung at the bush with his fist. The blood that started flowing out of his hand sobered him a little. It hurt like hell and that brought him a little closer to rationality than he had been all day. It reminded him why he was angry. It was that damn Rappi who had used the last of his shirts to clean out the lizard cages. Or was it Bappi? All those damn aliens looked alike. They even had the same sort of names. Whoever it was, if he ever caught him, he'd flay him to the bone. Of course, that wasn't the real reason he was upset. No, it went deeper than that. It was rain and the legs of a stripper named Candy Boxes. It hadn't rained in seven months. He would have sold his mother for a cup of water. How long had he been drinking the muck the natives of Mintfrappe siphoned out of trees? Had it really been seven months? Seven months of Virpa sap which tasted like something the dog brought home instead of depositing with upraised leg on the fire hy drant. And one of those crotty aliens, how the hell did he know which one, had tried to take the tacks out of the picture of her he had nailed over his bed. Enrico Fermi! Those idiots would eat anything with metal in it! One night he woke up and two of them were under the bed, chewing on his bedsprings. It was one hell of a life. And Candy Boxes, did she care about him? If he wrote her a letter, wouldn't care. She'd just laugh and jump on top of an astronaut. It was depressing. He knew she was laughing at him and running around jumping on astronauts. That was what sent him in desperation into the Planetary Foreign Legion and to this God forsaken planet. She had an uncontrollable urge for astronauts, planetary explorers and spacemen of all types. He could never quite reconcile himself to it somehow. He was always tripping over a spacer's tote bag in the bathroom. There was always somebody shaving in the mirror before he got up in the morning. And they all had tatoos on their arms that said in Old English script He would have had himself tattooed too if he would have thought it would have made any difference to her. It wouldn't have. Candy Boxes liked only what was fashionable and what was fashionable were the brave men who explored space, roaming the galaxy to come back to earth after months of celibacy, homier than hot rabbits with socks on. The in-thing to do was relieve these brave men, to comfort them after their prolonged abstinence. After all, said fVomen's Bare Daily, what greater reward could the women of earth offer these returning heroes? Candy Boxes agreed with that sentiment entirely. She agreed with it everywhere and with everyone. She agreed to it in a variety of positions. That was why Sanderman retired from chiropodist work and signed up for space duty. Did Candy Boxes know her legs were on the wall? Sanderman the master used to beat the little alien girl called Dunchfito because she didn't have Candy Boxes' legs. Dunchfito had her name tattooed on each of her legs, hoping it would help him figure out that he was certainly right about little Dunchfito' s legs not being Candy Boxes' legs. It did not seem to help in any way or clear up the confusion. Dunchfito always got her revenge though. She always waited till he fell asleep then cracked him over the head with a rubber-headed mallet. He always woke up the next morning with a blinding headache and a fuzzy spot on his head that was beginning to soften after several months of nightly poundings. He never woke up when she hit him but he did have reoccuring dreams. Sometimes he dreamed he was a tennis ball, sometimes he dreamed the entire chorus line of a musical variety show was kicking his head in. His dreams did not terrify him but he did wake up a lot of times in the morning with the feeling that the entire population of Mintfrappe had walked across his tongue in their socks. As blood dripped from his thorn-damaged knuckles, waves of grey matter fluttered like clouds in his brain. He just had to mangle something, to bash its stupid breathing face in. Tear its legs off, get hair between his teeth, see pulp, pulp. The more he thought of it, the more he felt like going berserk. He cursed like a madman and went boiling off into the jungle again. He smashed through a particularly thick clump of bushes and fell into the river like an old stuffed duck with loose wings. The river was dry, choked with dust and boulders. He missed the dust. He sat there, numb from his bruised hip up, numb down to the toes too. TTiere he was, a once reasonably intelligent chiropodist, living a comfortable life among the feet of other people, maybe a guy a little too hung up on... Who the hell was doing all that screaming? He looked up on the bank and saw a dimpo bird shrieking like a five alarm fire. Oh Christ, if he only had a gun! He used to have a gun but one of the damn aliens ate it. He'd found the pearl handles with teeth marks in them. That was all that was left. He picked up a rock and heaved it with all his might at the bird but he missed it completely and it flew off screaming even louder. Sanderman gave it up.    Every day Sanderman went a little bit berseik in the jungle. All it had to do was rain. Just once. Just one little, insignificant day of rain and he could get out of there. The river was the only way out and the only way out was dry. The time when the rains should have come was already gone. Long since gone. The only way into the village of Mintfrappe was down the river after the rains came. He had been assigned there until the rains came and his replacement could boat in as he, Sanderman, rode the river out. No one had yet figured out how to make a metal-free airvehicle. The village he was stranded in was surrounded by inpenetrable jungle. A hundred times he had set out to beat his way back to civilization only to return defeated to the village of Mintfrappe. He had tortured dreams of being stuck there forever. What if it never rained ever? What if Candy Boxes ran off and married a lunar module salesman? His life was a nightmare of just such hideous possibilities, made all the more hideous because he was, so to speak, up the river without a river. His anger spent, his hip bruised, he limped back into the village compound with his hands over his ears. He was unable to shut out the inevitable sound of the nutcracker birds the natives kept as pets. There was a continuous cracking sound. Crack. Crack. It continued unabated twenty-four hours a day. Crack. Crack. When they ran out of nuts, they did impressions. Crack. Crack. It brought tears into his eyes. An old purple-headed man crawled out of one of the doorways. package for Doctor Frankenstein. "I hurts my hoofer," said the old man, smiling like he deserved praise. "Will master look, see, view, get eyeball of, leg?" The old man shook his purple head from side to side like a dog suppressing a sneeze. "Nuts!" said Sanderman, with a look of disgust. "Can't you see I'm crazy?" "Eye is ##," said the old man. "You describe, I tell you if see it. What colors is it most of?' ' "Nuts," said Sanderman. The statement had very little feeling left in it by now. "Colors of nuts, most sure," said the old man, falling over as his bad leg collapsed under him without warning. Sanderman bent over him and unwrapped the strip of bark that one of the native women had tied around it. An old dead rat fell out of the wrappings. It was a dead rat of the long-dead variety. "What the hell is this doing in there!" screamed Sanderman. "Lunch," said the old man, innocently. Without a moment of hesitation, Sanderman turned around and tossed his cookies all over the ground. He tossed them in one beautiful, continuous stream that splashed merrily over his shoes. The old man stared at the remains of Sanderman's breakfast with the respectful eye of the gourmet, with the speculative eye of the comparison shopper. Fortunately, Sanderman was unaware of it or he would be bent over even longer, pumping long after his well was dry. "What you say master? You cure leg up? Put the fix cure up?" said the old man, wanting to know. Sanderman, holding his stomach with one hand, picked up the rat with the other and tossed it over his shoulder. "Lunch," said the old man sadly as it flew over Sanderman's shoulder. Sanderman ground his teeth together so hard his gums got flesh wounds and bent over to examine the old man's wound. It reminded him of a girl he knew in New York. The city not the state. She always wore red socks. She had a pimple on her right knee. Or was it her left? He couldn't remember her face but the knees were very familiar. "Filthy!" said Sanderman. "You're dying! I told you! I told you! How many times did I tell you?" "At least," said the old man calmly. The whole leg was rotten. It was falling off. It was so rotten moss was growing on one side of it. It was so rotten the woodpeckers would be after him in a week or two thought Sanderman with what was hardly a rational thought since there were no woodpeckers in Mintfrappe. Everybody was sick with something. It was the national pastime. The climate of Mintfrappe was lousy. The weather featured mild and balmy diseases, festering tomorrow with fever highs in the low hundreds. The village idiot used to have worms in his ears. He had put them there himself. They kept crawling out. He was the only one too stupid to catch something. He was the only healthy one in the whole village and was universally despised. The village idiot was the old man. He finally settled on a surprise amputation which didn't woik. At least not completely. He fainted before he got halfway to the bone of his leg. In that sense, he had failed, but the resultant infection had brought him into his own socially. The fact that he was dying of it was the height of fashion. Of late however, the old man had begun to show a markedly hostile attitude towards the prevailing notions of what was considered fashionable. That was why he was the village idiot. He had a short attention span and could never finish anything. "Will you cure, fix up, me with the stinger in seatbox?" "Get out of here!" roared Sandertnan. "I hope the toes on your other foot fall off too!" "Why thanking you most much," said the old man, smiling happily at the thought.           # E #rd St N.Y., N.Y. # (#) #-# Sanderman watched him limp away and he didn't know whether he was sufosed to be angry or disgusted OT depressed. He worked at trying to be all three but then he thought about the picture on the wall of Candy Boxes' legs and he settled on being suicidally depressed. He still had the urge to kill something, a feeling in no way dampened by the legs on the wall of his cabin. If anything, Candy Boxes' legs were a further incitement to riot. Aren't legs always what cause riots? It seemed that it must be so to Sanderman. A drop of moisture splashed coolly against his forehead. It struck softly but had the effect of an explosion on Sanderman. He leaped into the air, head reared back, mouth open to receive the liquid. Rain! Rain! Rain! His blessed rain! His ticket back to Candy Boxes! A drop of liquid melted on his tongue and his eyes sunk into his head. He looked like he had Just been mounted and stuffed. His eyes looking up, his ears hearing that sound. He gagged. Crack. Crack. He threw up with nothing left to throw up. Those damn nutcracker birds! He fell to the ground, completely fagged from gagging. He'd had quite a day. Sanderman closed his eyes wearily. He could just see it. At this very moment. Candy Boxes would be putting a slug in the juke box back on earth, U.S.A. Back there in Mother Flicker's Bar ing pool, leaning over the table, her boobs sometimes hanging right down into the side pockets when she was lined up just right. It drove him crazy just thinking about it. And she had a pitcher of beer at her table. Ice cold beer and the glass she was pouring it in was almost clean by at least two days. It was driving him crazy. Someone tapped him on the shoulder. It was the old man again. "Can I eats belt buckle?" asked the old man. "What?" screamed Sanderman, his hand unconsciously straying to the worn metal buckle of his Planetary Foreign Legion issue belt. "What!" "Owed me for lunch rat throwed without being able to find," said the old man, teetering on one leg in front of Sanderman. The old man looked determined. He left Candy Boxes with one of her breasts in the side pocket. He tore the belt off with a kind of lethal frenzy and thrust it at the old man with a vicious swing. The old man fell over sideways with the belt wrapped around his neck. Sanderman seemed unaware of the old man's tumble. Just as the old man began gnawing on his belt buckle. Candy Boxes sank the eight ball and an astronaut reached out and dragged her under the table. Sanderman screamed with impotent fury and went dashing madly off in the direction of the jungle again. He ran headfirst into a tree and that brought him back to his senses, in the sense that he imagined that it knocked the astronaut out. He slid down the side of the tree and rested. Almost in front of him, the bushes parted and a lizard shaped like a volkswagon with a tongue stepped out into the sunlight. The perfect victim. Sanderman's hands squeezed imaginary pulp in anticipation of the lunge. Just as he was ready to spring all # pounds of him on the helpless lizard his attention was distracted by a rather large snake of the unkissably poisonous variety. It was one of those snakes in the who-to-avoid and what-notto-touch category. It had an unpleasant talent for being fatally poisonous. It was a Foogi Snake, the most dreaded reptile on Mintfrappe. The snake oozed toward the lizard which promptly froze in its tracks, its tail going limp as a stock market quotation. "Kill it," shouted Sanderman, aware that the snake needed no cheerleading section. The snake moved on oiled gears, coiling like a crocheted doily just inches from the doomed lizard's snout. The snake moved its head from side to side in a hypnotic, sleepinducing rhythm. "Kill it for me!" whispered Sanderman. Suddenly, a shadow fell over Sanderman and he looked up at the sky. For the first time in months, the sky was full of clouds. "The rain!" he shouted. "The rain!" He was in an absolute delirium, overjoyed to tears. He brought his head back down, taking his eyes off the sky and looked once more at the doomed lizard and the Foogi snake. The Foogi snake had fallen asleep and the lizard had already ingested a third of him. kk ir Two days later, Sanderman pulled what was left of the roof of his shack off of what was left of the rest of his body. It had been one hell of a storm. It had been a real frog strangler. Yes sir, a dust storm like Mintfrappe had never seen before and gale winds up to ninety miles an hour. Dust and more dust and nothing but dust. He spat out dust like an upchucking Sphinx. If there had been something left standing, he would have hung himself from it immediately, but the whole place was flatter ftian Lizzie Borden's love life. He crawled out from under the building slowly. There was a persistent buzzing in his ears. It was increasing in volume. It seemed to be coming from above him. He was afraid to look up for fear his head when once bent back, would continue backwards until it fell off. He took a chance anyway. It was a spaceship. It was preparing to touch down. He blinked his eyes to make sure it was real. It was real. He let out a whoop, staggered to his feet, and began tottering in the direction of the ship. It touched down in a great uprush of dust as the jets fanned the ground, easing the big ship to a soft, nearperfect touchdown. The ramp was down before he got there. The hatch opened as he hit the edge of the ramp. Candy Boxes stood framed in the hatchway, with only her head and torso visible. Sanderman's head stuck to the roof of his mouth. He had her legs etched indelibly on his mind. How he had ached for the touch of them! The sight of them! Glorious legs, wonderful legs of the evening! Like two poles of pearls shifting towards the center of the universe! Legs! Legs like drink-stirring rods made out of honey and satin! Legs that were win, place and show at the hundred dollar window! Legs that played the tuba in the backseat of his mental car! Legs! Legs! He stood paralyzed at the edge of the ramp. Her face didn't exist. The dog had eaten it away much too long ago. It was her legs that were his memory of her. How he longed to tie his tongue around her dimpled knees! How he ached to encircle her ankles with his socks! She stepped through the archway and came toward him. She seemed taller. She was. She stood on two bright aluminum legs that gleamed bristly beneath her. Her steps were smooth and fluid. "Sanderman!" she cried. "I've come back to you! My long lost lover! My spaceman hero! Rescued at last!" His mouth fell open in an imitation of the Grand Canyon. "Oh, you noticed!" she said coyly. "Why, artificial legs are all the rage back on earth now! You know me, always keeping up with the latest fashions. How do you like them dear? Don't you think their gleam is positively sinful? ,    He fainted and fell back into the dust like a meteor entering the atmosphere. There was a burning finality to his faint. He died right there and then of a broken heart. "Jeez," said Candy Boxes, "he was overcome with emotion."    If only he had known that Candy Box's own precious originals were carefully, cryrogenically stored away for future use, and that he could have had them for himself alone, not even sharing them with Candy Boxes! Such is the stuff of which great tragedies are made, ir Human Alpha was not In Errorl Human alpha said to Human Beta, "Go Dismantle." For a moment the four Guardians were motionless in the control room of Narcopolis #. Outside the room, in the vast pyramidal vault that surrounded them, there was only the whispering sound of nutrient pumps, exhaust fans, and hibernating humans dreamt of love or battle or boredom. "Go Dismantle!" Human Beta was confused, and so hesitated until the conditioned phrase filtered through his brain and connected solidly with motor reflexes. Then he sighed and turned away, going directly to the Dismantling chute. Human Alpha smiled and looked back at the two robots, who were watching the situation without comment. There was no way to tell what they were thinking. Their smooth ovoid heads were sheeted in white rubber, exactly featureless. Human Beta, the other human Guardis, reached the chute, braced his hands on the sides of the opening, and jumped in. The last they saw of him was the pink bald head, the broad black-suited back, and the large white letter B disappearing into the dark. The last they heard was a faint sucking noise. Human Alpha turned back to his control board, humming. He was making a feelie tape of the Dismantling of Human Beta. The two white-jumpsuited androids got up simultaneously and stood behind the human, who was busy augmenting the tape. It was their job to oversee the human Guardians, just as it was the humans' responsibility to guard against robotic failure. Qieck and countercheck, the Narcopolis was secured against operator error. Now, for some reason of his own, one of the human Guardians had cancelled his partner. It needed looking into... "What are you doing!" asked Robot Alpha. The human slipped the tape from the recorder and dropped it down Robot Alpha tapped him on the shoulder. "What?" said the human. "Don't bother me!" "If you subject the population to the death trauma of Human Beta they will be damaged." Human Alpha turned from the console and looked at the robot with the black A on its chest. The robot scanned him in turn. The human was the twin of his Dismantled partner -- dressed in black jumpsuit, hairless, serene. He had a white A on his chest. "Robot Alpha?" "Yes." "Go Dismantle." It was the cancellation code again and it was not to be ignored. This time there was no hesitation. it It ir Now there were two Gardians in the control room of Narcopolis #. Human Alpha turned back to the console and punched up a universal feelie playback. Throughout the vault, tapes were changing. Ending abruptly were wars and romances, games of tennis and banking, dreams of heroism and degradation. Now began, in excruciating detail and amplified sense, the Dismantling of Human Beta. Repeat, repeat, repeat... Within twenty minutes there were vault. Virtually no-one over four hundred survived the trauma, and thousands died who had been in the vault only two centuries, the last to go in. The human turned again from the console, but before he could speak. Robot Beta said, "Human Alpha, you are in error. Go Dismantle." The human laughed. "No. You Dismantle. I mean, 'Go Dismantle.' " The robot hesitated, then said, "I cannot Dismantle as long as another unresolved order to Dismantle remains in my data banks. You must Dismantle first, then I can Dismantle." "Stalemate, huh?" "So it appears. We'll have to call for Arbitration. First, though, the population must be restored to normal programming." The robot reached into the console and set up a random selection from the old tapes, from bins marked Bread, Mystery, and Authority. Inside the vault, the remaining thirty-seven or life, while draincocks opened to the flow of adrenaline now filtering out of bloodstreams. Automatic body removal began, clattering noisily. Robot Beta crossed the room to the Inspector's Closet and opened the door. Inside, a humanoid waited, dressed in black robes. His fleshoid face retained an expression of patient benevolence; his eyes were closed, shadowed by the black hood of Arbitration. The Inspector held penultimate responsibility to the sleeping Designers of Narcopolis System, and his terminalbodies waited vacantly in five hundred identical control rooms. His stem plast-flesh face evoked a sense of trust in the human Guardians. The robot Guardian parted the black robe on the humanoid chest and revealed an electric sign: The Inspector is out It pushed the call button and stepped back. In a moment the Inspector's mind arrived via satellite, the body chimed and jumped, the sign changed: The Inspector is in The Inspector stepped into the control room, blinking and smiling. In a deep, soothing voice he said, "What seems to be the problem?" Robot Beta leaned toward the Inspector, as if offering its dinosauregg-head for benediction. "Hey, no fair!" cried the human. "You gotta talk out loud so I know what lies you're telling." Robot Beta stepped back and said, "The least of it is that we need two new Guardians; one human, one robot. We've experienced two Dismantlings here lately, in addition to substantial population attrition. The Inspector crossed to the console and plugged a finger into the computerlog. "This is unusual," he said. Jerking his finger out of the jack. "Furthermore," said Robot Beta, "we need Arbitration on a pair of unresolved Dismantle orders." "I see." The Inspector repeated a code that cancelled both orders, then he commenced his inspection. "You're lucky I was free," he said. "I just completed Arbitration at N# and N# and N#, and I'm still inspecting a dozen or so Narcopoles on my routine schedule. There appears to be some trouble in the System." The human stood close by, sullenly picking at a seam behind the Inspector's fleshoid ear. The Inspector was starting to unravel. "Don't ask me why I did it," said Human Alpha. "I just had an impulse to Dismantle my partner and run the tape for the population." He smiled at the Inspector and peeled a sheet of fleshoid off his cheek. (It was stainless steel underneath.) "My son, you must fight these impulses." "I try." He picked at the Inspector's lips, then with both hands tore off the mouth, along with a comer of the nose. "You may face severe discipline," the Inspector was saying through a circle of grillwork under where the mouth had been. "So what?" "Inspector, this human Guardian's erratic behavior is quite recent. He has in general performed his duties excellently." "Shut up," Human Alpha said, pulling the Inspector's nose up and out. The fleshoid flap crackled and popped as it lifted from the ovoid steel head. The eyes came off with the sockets. The Inspector reached up and touched the human's hand. "What are you doing there?" "Never mind." The Inspector, whose vision perceptors were located in his head, barely realized his face was being peeled off. "Why did you refuse a lawful Dismantling order?" Human Alpha paused. "I really don't know. When I heard him say it, I got all warm inside, and I half-wanted to do it, to go Dismantle, but there -- " (The Inspector murmured the neutralizing code.) " -- there was something stopping me." "What was it?" The human shook his head slowly, then thoughtfully peeled off the final bit. The Inspector's face was in his hands, and a silver ovoid now gleamed through a fine net of adhesive. The black cowl was snapped to the skull over bald steel. The Inspector said, "You have to be Probed, you know." "I guess so." "Give me your hands." The human discarded the Inspector's face and placed his hands in the Inspector's cold gloves. Their heads inclined and touched. Human Alpha felt an electric pulse stroke his brain, opening blossoms of light in the sightless dark. Unconscious urgings probed upward, piercing the calm surface of his awareness, twisting into half-formed comAn Informal  Irreverent Science Fiction  Fantasy Journal Edited  Published by Richard E. Gels Featured in ##; An Interview with Lester del Rey "A Box of Speculations" by George R. R. Martin. "Noise Level" by John Brunner. "A Short One For the Boys In The Backroom" by Barry Malzberg. An Interview with a Pseudonym: Aian Burt Akers. The SF Art Review Column: "The Gimlet Eye" by John Gustafson. Many letters and reviews "The Alter-Ego Viewpoint." Scheduled for ##; An Interview with Kelly Freas Quarterly sample I year # two years. # P.O. Box # Portland, OR #I mands. Something enormous and compelling lurked just beneath... "Oh, dear," said the Inspector. "I seem to see..." The human jumped back and fell over his swivel chair, his face red and blotched. He squirmed a moment in palsied excitation, then leapt to his feet shouting some gibberish. Robot Beta said, "This human has gone awry." The Inspector nodded stiffly. "It is some bit of his conditioning coming to the surface." "Whe-wh-wh-when-n-n-na-coo-o!" "Will he die?" "I don't know." "When-na-corso-so-hyu-hu-huhuum!" "You will have to order a new pair of humans from Supply," said Robot Beta. "We shall see." "When-nana-courso-hyu-hyuumanavventz!" The Inspector bent his gleaming head toward the human. "I beg your pardon?" "What's he saying?" "Listen." " When-in-th-courz-of-humanevenss!" Suddenly the Inspector stood up straight and quivered. A bell chimed in his chest and he was gone for a full minute. Robot Beta scanned the red-faced human. "Now look what you've done!" The bell rang again, and the Inspector said, "Everything is all right. Robot Beta, go Dismantle." it ir  It was done. The human sat back in his chair breathing hard, his eyes slowly unglazing. "What?" "Do what you will in this Narcopolis," the Inspector was saying. "Destroy it if you must; you won't be stopped." "I don't understand." "You are designated Random Destroyer by your conditioning. You must be allowed to do your work unmolested. This information was released to me from my data banks when you spoke the coded phrase. I have checked, there are others of you coming out in all the Narcopoles. It may be that the time of Man is done. In any case the plans were sealed centuries ago, long before the last human went into the vaults." "I'm supposed to tear down the Narcopolis? Kill all the population?" "Probably. I don't know. Perhaps some -- the best -- will survive." "Why?" The Inspector shuddered silently. "My data banks instruct me to answer your question with a word I do not know." "What word?" " 'Mercy.' "  Three mittion years after his birth, and death by cancer, and revival as a set of memories programmed into a brain-wiped State criminal, and theft of a Bussard ramjet spacecrpft, Corbett returns to Earth to die. He's a fragile old man with a few years to live, at best. The solar system looks like God took an eggbeater to it. The sun has become far hotter; so has Jupiter. Uranus, if that's Uranus, has lost some atmosphere and is out of its orbit. Earth is in orbit about Jupiter. But to Corbett the most interesting question is, where is the Dictator immortality? A different form of immortality has been in vogue for a couple of mittion years. It must be used on preadolescents: children of around eleven. These grow no older. They live forever, with luck, and they don't have children, so there is no population problem. There are other problems. It seems that Earth's colonies attacked and then abandoned Earth when the State on Earth went to children's immortality. Then the Boys and Girls fought a firud war. Girls are now extinct, and the Boys have become savages, retaining only a few pre-War skills. But there was once a form of longevity that worked on adults. a menomaniacal old woman with a remarkable weapon, is hunting it. She has set Corbett to hunting it too. If she hunts Corbett down and he doesn't have it, the result may be death by torture. The mad crone is sure that the Dictator immortality is around, after a And she's right! Corbett has become a young man! The trouble is that he has no idea where he ran across Dictator immortality on his crooked path from North America (uninhabitably hot) to Antarctica (lush and green, the only such on Earth). The Boys want it too. Corbett is their prisoner. By now they know that Corbett doesn't know anything. They watched Corbett make a fool of himself, throwing a cat-tail into an adult's face on the hunch that a cat-tail bite carried the longevity serum. If the Boys get Dictator immortality they may destroy the source. It is the major difference between them and the adults (Dicta), the Boys' slaves and breeding stock. white-haired old ttuin, now sporting a wound on his neck. He too is the Boys' prisoner. He may be Corbett's sonality in Corbett's shipboard computer, has abandoned him. In any case, Miretty-Lyra now has Corbett's pressure suit helmet including the radio link with Peerssa. Corbett is up for punishment for hiding from the Boys his suspicions about the cat-tail bite. The Boys have marched into the ruined city, Parhalding. Only the hospital has been kept in good corulition... and Corbett wonders if he is Ux be dissected. He is unprepared when Gording suddenly kills two Boys and escapes. Boys were holding his arms. And the rest were charging after Gording. Corbell's military training was far in the past, but he remembered. Stamp down along the shin; the enemy doubles up, you twist and bring your elbow up -- His captors faded like ghosts from his blows, and a swinging arm caught him precisely across the eyes. He was dizzy and half blind as they led him up flights of stairs. 'They'll have him soon," he heard Skatholtz say. "He's got thread. We'll have to test every doorway," said Krayhayft. "Thread is too near invisible, and if it caught a Boy across the throat -- come, Corbell." They had climbed four flights of stairs and gone down a corridor. Corbell looked into an operating room. Four tables, and spidery metal arms above them. "Noo!" Corbell thrashed. Your pain will be instructive to you and to us. They were going to dissect him! TTiey pulled him to an operating table and fastened him spreadeagled, face up. "You can't be sure you know everything I know," he called to Krayhayft's receding back. Nuts, he was gone. But Skatholtz hoisted himself to sitting position on another table. "Skatholtz, if you destroy my brain, you lose the only viewpoint that isn't just like you own! Now think about that!" "We're not going to ruin your brain. At least I think we're not. There is that risk." "What are you going to do?" "We're going to entertain each other. ' ' Then Krayhayft came jogging back with a flask of... blood plasma? Clear fluid, anyway. He reached over Corbell' s head and nested it somehow among the tooltipped steel arms. Corbell thought. Tell them about the car! He swallowed the idea. If his sympathy lay with anyone besides himself, it was with the dikta. Let Cording escape if he could. A spidery steel arm descended. Its hypodermic tip hesitated above him, then dipped into his neck. Krayhayft's strong hands held his head immobile for an endless time. Then the hypo withdrew and the arm retracted into its nest. Corbell waited. Would the stuff put him to sleep? Or only paralyze him? But Skatholtz was releasing his arms and ankles and pulling him to his feet. Corbell swayed. TTie stuff was doing something to him. They took him up three more flights of stairs and down a corridor and into a small theater. They dropped him into a cloud-rug chair. Dust puffed up around him. He sneezed and tried to get up, but he was too dizzy. Something was happening to his mind. Krayhayft was at work behind him somewhere. The theater went dark. Lights glowed in the dark, infinitely far away. Stars: the black sky of interstellar space. Corbell found familiar constellations, distorted... and then something told him where he was. into me! You dirty sons of bitches." he cried in English. "You did it again!" "Corbell -- " "What'll I be this time? What have you made me into?" "You'll keep your memory," said Skatholtz, also in English. "You'll remember things you never lived through. You'll tell us. Watch the show." He was nearly sixty light-years from Sol, viewing what had been the State. A voice spoke in a language Corbell had never heard. He didn't try to understand it. He watched with a familiar fascination. thought in the back of his mind. In thin defiance, But I'm still a lousy loser. Certain stars glowed more brightly than others... and planetary systems circled them, greatly enlarged for effect. Now all but two of these systems turned sullen red... turned enemy. These were the worlds that had turned against the State. One of the red systems sparkled and faded into the background, its colony destroyed. The neutral systems went red. Two more systems faded out. The view closed on Sol system... on more of Sol system than Corbell had known, with three dark gas giants beyond Pluto, and countless swarming comets. Fleets of spacecraft moved out toward the renegade colonies. Other fleets invaded. Sometimes they came like a hornet's nest, many ships clustered around a Bussard ramjet core. Sometimes like a Portuguese man-of-war; thousands of ships as weights around the fringe of a great silver light-sail. Early fleets included hospit ships and return fuel; later there were massive suicide attacks. It went on for centuries. The State utopia became a subsistence civilization, turning all its surplus energy to war. The fleets moved at just less than lightspeed. News of success or failure or need for reinforcements moved barely faster. The State was Boys and Girls and Dictators all united for the common good. Corbell hurt with the loss of that unity. He watched a beam of light bathe Sol system: laser cannon fired from Farside Colony, launching warships by light-sail at terrific accelerations. The ships dropped their sails and decelerated most of the way to Sol, arriving just behind the beam itself, long before the State could prepare. Corbell squirmed in his chair; he wanted to cry warning. For the State beat the invaders back, but failed to stop their hidden treachery. The war continued. Farside, economically ruined by its effort, fell before the counterattack. It took a man's lifetime... too much time, before Astronomy noticed what the Farside traitors had done in the dark outside their dazzling light beam, in the distraction provided by the invasion. The State had looked for the light of fusion spacecraft, not the dim watery light of a new planet. The trans-Plutonian planet called Persephone had had a peculiar orbit, tilted nearly vertical to the plane of the solar system. Its new path had already taken it deep into the system. The State worked to learn how the enemy had done it. It learned at last, but not in time. It could not stop the gas giant world from impacting, not Earth itself, but a larger target. Corbell saw the hideous flare as # tons of hydrogen and hydrogen-compound ices struck the sun at Solar-escape velocity. Oceans shrank, crops withered, State could place a disk of reflecting tinsel between Earth and Sol. It was a temporary measure. The sun's new heat was permanent, at least on the human scale of time. Fusion would run faster in Sol's hotter interior. The buried heat would leak to the photosphere and out. One chance the State had for survival. It could move the Earth by the method Farside had used to stop Persephone cold in its orbit. "Do you understand what you're seeing?' ' Corbell made a shushing gesture. "Yeah." "Good. We were afraid. The lightshow and the bottled memory are both very old. They date from the end of the rule of the Girls. They have been stored at the lowest possible heat for... perhaps a hundred thousand years, perhaps more. We feared they must have decayed," said Skatholtz. "So you tried it on me." But his anger seemed impersonal, remote. The State had had to abandon the Mercury mines: a serious industrial handicap. Nonetheless they were building something out there in the asteroid belt... something huge, like a starship big enough to cany the whole human race to safety. But no, that wasn't it. Corbell was fascinated. He knew it might be the nated anyway. He hardly heard what Skatholtz was saying: "It was sensible, Corbell. The Girls who made the light-show ruled the sky. You are familiar with such things. Do you know now where the new moon came from?' ' "Not yet. Shut up and let me..." They had finished the thing. Two tubes, concentric, each a hundred miles long; the inner tube a mile wide, with thick walls of complex construction; the outer tube thinner and twice as wide. At one end, a bell-shaped rocket nozzle. At the other... Corbell knew more than he was seeing. Reworked military laser cannon, and vents, and a flared skirt, and thick stubby fins, there at the bottom end. Now temporary liquid hydrogen tanks were attached. Now the structure moved under its own power... it was a tremendous fusion motor... moving outward, circled by tiny ships... yeah. Corbell said, "How do you climb down off an elephant?" "Should I know that?" "You don't climb down off an elephant. You climb down off a duck." "Why?" "It's so much safer. How do you move the Earth?" Small wonder if the light-show meant little to Skatholtz. Watching the constmction of the motor, in the naked sunlight and sharp-edged, totally black shadows of space, was bewildering. The diagrams made sense to an architect, but they were only rotating lines to Skatholtz. But without bottled memory and without Corbell' s career in space, Skatholtz was still bright enough to make some sense of what he was seeing. "You move something else," Skatholtz said. "The damage done by the rocket's thrust and by misttes you might make will not kill anyone if nobody lives on the working body. Then the working body can be moved until the world falls toward it as a rock falls to the ground. What was the working body? Ganymede?' ' "Uranus. Can you stop the light-show at that picture?" The lecture froze on an "artist's conception": a blurred, curved arc of Uranus's upper atmosphere. The motor looked tiny floating there. Corbell said, "You see? It's a double-walled tube, very strong under expansion shock. It floats vertical in the upper air. Vents at the bottom let in the air, which is hydrogen and methane and ammonia, hydrogen compounds, like the air that the sun bums. You fire laser cannon up along the axis of the motor, using a... color hydrogen won't let through. You get a fusion explosion along the axis." "I don't understand all your words. Fusion?" "Fusion is the way a star bums. You probably used fusion bombs against the Girls." "Okay. The hydrogen fusions in the middle of the motor -- " " -- And the explosion goes out and up. It's hottest along the axis, cooler when it reaches the walls of the motor. The whole mass blasts out the top, through the flared end. It has to have an exhaust velocity way higher than Uranus's escape velocity. The motor goes smashing down into deeper air. You see there's a kind of flared skirt at the bottom. The deep air builds up there at terrific pressure, stops the tube and blasts it back up. You fire it again." "Elegant," said Skatholtz. "Yeah. Nobody's there to get killed. Control systems in orbit. The atmosphere is fuel and shock absorber both -- and the planet is mostly atmosphere. Even when it's off the motor floats high for awhile, because it's full of not hydrogen compounds. If you let it cool off it sinks, of course, but you can bring it back up to high atmosphere by heating the tube with the laser, firing it almost to fusion. Start the light-show again, will you?" Skatholtz barked something at Krayhayft. Corbell watched: Earth held out, barely. Heatsuperconducting cables had to be mn to the north polar cap to borrow died anyway. No children were bom; there wasn't shelter for them. It took over a century to drop ahead of the Earth in Earth's orbit. The planet accelerated slowly, drawing Earth after it...and then sped up, to leave Earth behind, in a wider orbit. They lost the Moon. The sun expanded via its own internal heat. Light was reddened, but the greater surface lost more heat to space... to Earth. By now the Girls had charge of Uranus and the floating fusion motor. They moved the Earth again. Five times the Earth had to be moved. At one time it was circling precisely opposite Mars. Later, further out. Internally Sol's fusion furnace had stabilized; but the photosphere was still growing. And the Earth must be moved a sixth time... Corbell said, "Here's where they have their trouble." The Earth was too warm. There is a region around any stable sun, a rather narrow band in which an Earthlike world can have Earthlike temperatures. But Sol's ideal temperature band had moved too close to Jupiter. The giant world would have pulled Earth out of orbit...perhaps into a collision course. Put Earth in orbit around Jupiter itself? But the sun's heat output was levelling off. The Earth would suffer a permanent ice age... unless Jupiter could be made to shine hotter. "I can't figure that last part," said Corbell. "Run it again." Krayhayft ran it again. Two nearly identical astronomical scenes divided by a wall across space. Corbell watched Uranus pull away from Earth, drop behind Ganymede and coast outward. Ganymede fell... twice. In one scene it grazed Jupiter, flaring as it passed through the atmosphere a dozen times, finally decaying in a prolonged burst of hellfire. In the second scene the fleck of light dropped straight in: one flare, and gone. "Yeah. They tried to be clever," said Corbell. "They thought they were good enough to do a twoshot. They used Uranus to pull the Earth past Jupiter, slowed it to put the Earth in Jupiter orbit, then dropped Uranus deep into the moon system. The idea was to stop Ganyme almost dead in its tracks. Of course the maneuver fouled up a lot of lunar orbits." "What went wrong?" "I'm not sure. The Girls wanted a grazing orbit. Instead the moon dropped straight in. But so what?" Skatholtz made no answer. "Let's see. Jupiter puts out more heat than it gets from the sun. That's heat left over from when the planet fell in on itself out of the years ago... my years. So the planet could hold heat and leak it out for a long, long time. But the energies should be the same no matter what angle the moon fell at." "This impact, would it cause fusion? Would Jupiter bum?" "Jupiter's too small to bum like a star. Not enough mass, not enough pressure. But yeah, there 'd be a hell of a lot of pressure in the shock wave ahead of Ganymede. And heat." "Difficult to add up?" "What?" Skatholtz said, "The numbers of the heat made by a grazing fall should be simple. They knew the mass of Ganymede and the height of the fall. The Girls could add up just how much hotter Jupiter would become to warm the world just enough. But. The heat made by fusion is too complicated to add. The Girls made their numbers simple with the grazing orbit. Would the heat added be great?" Corbell was nodding. "Look: the center of Jupiter is compressed hydrogen, really compressed, to where it acts like a metal. Ganymede drops straight in. The fusion goes on in the shock wave, and it adds, it builds up: the continuous fusion explosion makes the shock wave greater and greater. The heat from that explosion has been leaking out ever since." "I can't picture this, Corbell. Does it make sense to you?" "Yeah. They lost a moon, and it killed them. Uranus was on its way into interplanetary space. The Girls couldn't bring it back in time. Their territory was too hot. They tried to take Boy territory." Corbell became aware that the show had ended. New memories settling in his brain still dizzied him. But he still felt like Jaybee Corbell. His personality seemed intact. Skatholtz said, "Then the new moon-like object is Uranus. Some Girls must have survived. What can we do? We don't have spacecraft. We can't build them fast enough. Corbell, could we use your landing craft?" "No fuel." Corbell laughed suddenly. "What would you do with a spacecraft? Ram Uranus? Or learn to fly it?" "You're hiding something." "I don't believe in your Girls. If they survived this long, they would have done something long ago." Uranus's arrival was too dramatically fortuitous. Such a coincidence had to be explained away; and Corbell had thought of an explanation. Well... try misdirection. "Could they have held out in the Himalayas? There's life in some of the high valleys. They'd be a long time building industry there." "Your place names mean nothing." Skatholtz helped him stand up. "Can you point out this Himalayas place on a picture of the world? There was one downstairs." I The stairway was a long diagonal across the building's glass face. The bannister jogged to horizontal at six landings; otherwise it ran straight down to the admissions room. Skatholtz and Krayhayft spat Boyish at each other. Corbell caujght some of the detail: Skatholtz telling the tale as it had come from Corbell, Krayhayft checking it against "tales" memorized over several hundred years of life. There was something Italian in the way their hands jumped and their mouths spat syllables; but their faces were blank. Scared, Corbell thought. The "tales" matched too well. Corbell tried to set his thoughts in order. He'd been given far too much to assimilate all at once. Girls could have survived this long. Peerssa had found pockets of life in isolated places. But they would have acted! Unbelievable, that Corbell could have returned just delayed vengeance. Which meant -- He had to escape. It had been urgent. It was more urgent now. Could Boys slide down a bannister? Unlikely that they'd ever practiced. But Corbell hadn't practiced recently... "They were fools," Krayhayft was saying. "They should have chosen several smaller moons to drop one by one." "You're the fool," Corbell snapped, surprising himself. "It would have taken too long to bring Uranus back each time. It would have fouled up too many orbits. We're talking about a planet ten times as big as this world!" "So big that the Girls lost track of its path," Krayhayft sneered. Skatholtz was saying, "The dance of Jupiter's moons is very complex -- " While Corbell was saying, "You arrogant ball-less idiot -- Casual, contemptuous, Krayhayft' s backhand swipe caught him under the jaw and lifted him and flung him back on the steps. "The bottled memory has given you too much of the Girls' view," Krayhayft said. "And whose fault is that?" Skatholtz pulled Corbell to his feet. His elbow hurt furiously, but he thought he hadn't broken anything, and that was fiercely important now. Still, it was just as well he hadn't tried the bannister. Two Boys were waiting below them in the admissions room. They waited for the leaders to descend. One was young, two or three Jupiter years old by Corbell's estimate. He burst into speech as if he wanted to get it over with; "Gording is still loose. He has not used a prilatsil. The thread he took was mine. He must have brushed against me and taken it from my belt. I didn't notice." "Where is he?" Skatholtz demanded. "He went north and east, until we lost his track. Toward the edge of Parhalding." "It may be he doesn't know about the -- " something Corbell couldn't catch. "Search the streets but not the buildings. That way he cannot trap you with thread. He may be trying to reach the dikta place on foot. We can stop him then. Or he may try to take a tchiple -- " an unfamiliar word. "Look for undamaged tchiples. Damage them. Tell the others." The younger Boy ran, eager to be gone. What was a tchiplel A bubblecar? How did the Boys know whether Gording had used a "phone booth"? "You must retrace our path," Skatholtz told the other Boy. "Warn all you meet that dikt is loose. Gording must not return to the dikta place." He wheeled suddenly and barked, "You are staring, Corbell. Do we fascinate you?" "Very much. Couldn't Gording use a prilatsil without your knowing?" "No." Skatholtz smiled. He pointed at the wall map. "That is a picture of the world, isn't it? An old one, made when ice stiU covered this land." "Yes. Can I use your spear?" That was sheer bravado; he wanted to see what would happen. What happened was that Skatholtz handed Corbell his spear. The younger Boys were gone, but Skatholtz and Krayhayft betrayed no obvious tension... Corbell pointed with the haft. "Theseare the Himalayas, mountains. There are valleys high up, where it is cooler. From orbit I saw green things growing there. Further north, here on the Sea of Okhotsk, energy is being used for industry. It may be only machines left running, but -- " "It could be Girls. Would it be too hot for them? No, the pole is near enough. But you don't think so, Corbell." "No. Why would they wait so long? How would they build spaceships?" 'We don't know how spaceships are built." Skatholtz looked through the broken picture window, toward where the new planet would appear at dark. "If Uranus is falling free, we can do nothing. If the Girls are guiding it... what will they do? Smash the world? Make it cold again and take back their land? You knew Girls, Corbell." "I knew dikta women." "There may be Girls still in the world. We can threaten them... or can we? Uranus will be upon us before we can reach these places. Krayhayft -- " Far down the street, Corbell caught motion. "Your spear," he said, holding it out. Skatholtz turned to take the spear. In that position he missed seeing what Corbell saw: a bubblecar skimming trees at ninety miles per hour, dropping and slowing. Krayhayft must have caught something in Corbell's face. He ran forward, crying, "Alert!" Startled, Skaftoltz glanced back. Corbell jumped out the window. The Boys had quick reactions. As Corbell crossed the splinters of glass a spear haft rapped his ankles hard, threw him off balance. He curled tight and hugged his knees. Instead of landing on his head he fell on his shoulders in high com. Skatholtz was coming through the window in a graceful swan dive. Corbell rolled, found his feet and ran. Krayhaft threw his machete. It slashed viciously at Corbell's calves as it spun past. Krayhayft screamed, "Stop or e!" Skatholtz barked from close behind him. "Veto! He knows something!" Corbell dug in. The bubble-car had stopped just at the entrance. Through the torn vines that still wrapped it Corbell saw white hair and white beard. Gording reached across to open the door. He was holding a stick against the door post. Why? Hell with it. He threw himself in, thrashed to turn around. Skatholtz was right there -- gaping in horror, skidding to a panic stop. Corbell slammed the door in his face. Then he realised that Gording must have strung thread across the door. It might have cut his hand off. Hell with that too. "Go!" "I don't know the codes," said Gording. "Oh, for -- " Corbell jabbed five times at the compressed hour-glass figure. It was the first thing he thought of, and it was good enough: the World Police Headquarters in The car surged away. Corbell looked back... straight into Skatholtz's eyes, before the Boy prudently dropped from the car. He'd lost his spear. It should have been lying in the street behind him, but it wasn't. Blood was running from Corbell's calves into the spongy stuff that lined the car's interior. Nothing he could do about it. He didn't even have clean cloth to bind his cuts. They stung. Gording said, "Wind the thread around the rock. Do it now, before you cut yourself." Corbell obeyed. The thread was thin as cobweb, hard to find. He was careful. The car jerked to left and right, dodging bushes, trees, random rubble. II He had fled from the Nom in a car that was deathly silent except for the wind. But now he heard a low, almost subliminal whine. "How old is this -- tchiple? Was it in good shape? I didn't think to ask." "I don't repair tchiples. They must have safety devices. The Boys who built them expected to live forever. Where are we going?" spend the long night. It's got machines we can use, maybe. Next question is, does it have Boys?" "Not yet, I think. I don't really know." "We'll have to risk it. My God!" Corbell was staring at something that could have meant his death by stupidity. "I never thought of it at all. I didn't have a credit disk. How was I going to run a car?" He asked, "How did you happen to have one?" "The tales tell that name coins were used when the Girls ruled. I reasoned that when the land thawed the bodies of the dead would be buried outside the city to make the land fertile. There I fled, and there I dug, and I was right. Boys and Girls must have died by the thousand when the Girls came. I found bones and bones all tangled together, and some wore clothes, and in the clothes I found name coins. I tried them in the slot of a tchiple. One coin still kept its pattern." He regarded Corbell dubiously. "You did not remember that you would need a name coin?" Corbell flushed. "There was a lot to think about." "I might have been luckier in my ally." "I guess. Thanks for coming back for me." "I had to, because you made another mistake. Does this car guide itself?" The car's motion had settled down. Now Corbell saw that they had left Parhalding and were skimming across an endless rippling field of wheat. He said, "Unless Skatholtz's spear... yeah, it guides itself." ' 'Then look at my hair. ' ' There was nothing at all peculiar about Gording's hair. It had grown a little tangled, a little greasy, but it was uniformly white... five days after the cat-tail had bitten Gording. Gording broke an embarrassed silence. "Will I go back to the dikta? Will I tell them that there is dikta immortality, but Corbell has lost it? We have to find it, Corbell." "I don't believe it. The cat-tails weren't... I don't believe it! Damn it, Gording, there was no kind of injection except that cat-tail bite!" "Something you ate or drank or inhaled. You may have felt odd afterward. Sick. Elated. Disoriented." "Getting old is more complicated than that. There are... Do yoi know how people get old?" Gording sprawled comfortably in his seat, facing Corbell. The old man showed no sense of urgency. "If I knew everything about aging I would make dikta immortality. I know general things. Substances build up in the body like... the ashes of a dying fire. Some the body can handle without help. It collects them into garbage places for storage and ejects them. Some harmful stuff can be removed from the walls of blood vessels and the tissues of the brain by the right medicines. Dust and smoke that collects in the lungs can be washed away. Without the hospital we would die much faster. "But some...ashes collect in the smallest living parts of the body. No organ can remove them. I can imagine a chemical, a medicine, that would change these substances to other substances that the -- " just guessing, aren't you? We know there's dikta immortality, but we don't know how it does what it does. How does a Boy's body do it?" Gording gestured negation: a brushing stroke with the hand. "That's the wrong line of thought. Dikta immortality came first. It must be more primitive, less indirect. -- Corbell, relax. Nothing can happen until the tchiple stops. We should rest." "I feel a strong urge to beat my head against something hard. When I think of how I pushed you into jumping me and then threw a cattail in your face, teeth first..." He didn't know Boyish for I'm sorry. "How oddly you think. You know what you expected. Young and strong and black-haired Cording would throw his arms around your knees and cry wetly into your incredibly hairy chest and offer you his women..." Gording laughed. "Yes, I know you think that way. No, they are not my women. They are their own, and I am my own, as and when the Boys let us rule ourselves. Do you remember how the women acted when you spoke of one man to every woman?' ' "Ah... vaguely." "You must have lived strangely. Don't you know that there are times when a woman doesn't want a man? What does he do then? Borrow a woman whose contract is to another man?" Gording was thoroughly amused. And his relaxation was contagious. Corbell settled himself lower in the recline chair. He said, "You'll find out, if we get our dikta immortality." Gording looked startled. "I think you're right. We would have to free ourselves from the Boys. Raise our boy-children to immortal adults. Slowly the number of women to each man would drop toward one. But -- " He smiled. "It would take centuries." They could see the rain sweeping toward them across the wheat. It exploded against the front of the car. Against the thunder of the rain Corbell raised his voice: "Have you ever tried to escape?" "We sent scouts. Many were dikta men in their second year, come recently from rejection by the Boys. They were too young to be wise, of course, but they could shave their groins and faces and pass as Boys. Some were brought back with their memories gone. I think the others would have returned if they could. Some women tried to scout for us during the long night. None of them came back." The rain drummed out the hum of the motor. Corbell asked, "Did you ever think of escaping by sea?' ' "Of course, but how could we hide a sea vessel from the Boys? Corbell, you've been across the sea. Is there land? Does life grow there, or is it too hot?" "There's life, but it doesn't grow as thick as it does here, and it's different life. I know you can eat some of it, because Mirelly-Lyra fed me a fair variety. It was hot there, but seen sea vessels big enough to hold all of Dikta City, lether they still float is something else." "Where?" "On what used to be the sea bed, a short day's march from where the sea is now." Cording mulled it over. "Three problems. Getting the sea vessel to the sea. The risk we take if the Boys catch us at it. Third and worst, what will we tell our men when they are grown? That we stole them from immortality? If we find the dikta immortality, Corbell, we can make the dikta flee to Four City." "It itches at me. I had it all figpointed to the cat-tails... Listen, Maybe it's only the male cat-tails, or only the females, or only the grey striped. Whatever the Boys didn't take along to the dikta place." "Flay me alive if you must. The stakes are high. You'd be dead long since if you didn't guess right sometimes." Corbell settled further into the spongy material. The drumming rain was a comfortable, homey, safe sound. Presently he fell asleep. In his dream he was running, running. Ill Something threw him violently forward. Something soft exploded in his face and threw him back. Now pressure pinned him fast while he spun violently head over heels. He tried to get up and found he couldn't so much as twitch a finger. He tried to scream and he couldn't breath! Nightmare! Running down the hospital corridors, can't get enough air -- the booths in the vault! -- don't work. Out of the vault, searching for instant-elsewhere booths -- turn a comer and -- the Norn! Paralyzed even to his diaphragm and closed eyelids, his sense of balance gone crazy, he tries again to scream. The cane! But his scream blew air through... through the stuff across his face. He gasped, and some air leaked through, slowly. Porous stuff across his face. Right, and the hospital was long ago. The spinning stopped. He thought he was upside down. Let's see, he'd been with Cording... in a car... The pressure was easing up. He thrust forward with his hands. The stuff gave like... a balloon. He worked an arm sideways, found the door, then the handle. Wrestled it open. He squirmed against the porous balloon, edged sideways, and finally dropped out on his head. The car was upside down in wet, scraggy wheat. It had tom a clear path in its rolling fall. Cording was around in back looking at a broken spear haft that had been jammed under the edge of a close-fitting hood. "I knew there were safety devices," he said cheerfully. Relief made Corbell babble. "Too many Great Escapes lately. I'm getting them mixed up. Lord, what a nightmare! For a time there I thought I was back running from Mirelly-Lyra." Cording looked at him. "She really frightens you, the old dikt." "She really does. Worse than the Boys. There were some very hairy moments. The city was full of prilatsil, see, and you never knew where she'd be, or where I'd be. The best I could do was find a prilatsil and dial at random, over and over, and even then some of them didn't work. And all the time she was tracking my pressure suit helmet! She's probably still got it. At least... I hope she does." "Why does it matter?" "I'll tell you as we go." Corbell paused. "For a moment there..." "Something?" "Something connected in my primitive brain and instandy got lost again. Never mind, it'll come back." Corbell sighted along the line tom through the wheat, then that way. I wish I knew how far." There were nothing but rolling wheat fields to be seen. "When we come to forest, we're close." Cording carefully retrieved Skatholtz's broken spear. He found the rock with the thread tied to it, found another rock and rebuilt his weapon. The tchiple's safety balloons had nearly deflated. Cording felt around inside until he had located the plastic disk. The sun was a fiery flying saucer settling on clouds. They set out into the wet wheat, and Corbell began the tale of how the Girls had lost a moon. Toward morning they found a stream. Jupiter had lighted their way in horizontal orange beams that made the land look brighter than it was. Corbell walked into the water before he knew it was there. The stream was shallow and sluggish. Marsh grass was growing in it, possibly a mutant form of wheat or rice. Corbell knelt to drink. He rubbed his calves to wash away dried blood. When he looked up Cording held a flopping fish in his hands. "Cording, you're quick!" "Dinner, such as it is -- " He was scaling the fish. "Do we dare build a fire?" "No, we must not be seen. We're just the wrong number. We can't pass as Boys at any distance. We'll eat the fish raw." "No, thanks." "As you like." The unwinking point of light had grown no brighter. Odd, that it could have come so fast. But Uranus had been nearing Jupiter in the random orbit the Girls had left it in, when Don Juan arrived in Sol system. He said as much to Cording. Cording nodded his pale head. "I have not added the numbers, but I think the paths of Jupiter and Uranus must cross forever if it was left free after the Girls dropped Ganymede... But why would they let it free? They would have been ting to turn it, to correct their mistake." "Maybe they heard there was a war. They took their ships home to bomb the Boys from orbit. They never came back." Cording had eaten everything but the bones of the fish. He said, "It is unlikely that the Girls waited their revenge for your return. It is unlikely that Uranus, falling free, crosses the world's path just after your return. I think your explanation is right. Corbel!. We must go to Four City and find the old dikt who has your pressure suit helmet. Otherwise we will see the end of all life." "I was afraid you'd say that. All right. There's a woiking tchiple in firom Cape Horn. I wish I knew the code for getting back... but I don't." "Dial at random?" "Maybe. I'd like to check the subway system first. There are maps in the subway building." He stood. "Let's go."    Dawn came with a marrowfreezing roar. It whipped Corbell's head around. He faced a dwarf lion, twenty yards away on a rise of ground, roaring challenge. Skatholtz's broken spear slapped against his palm. "Attack!" cried Cording, and he charged the Great-Dane-sized beast. Corbell pelted after him. The lion seemed taken aback... but he decided. He charged Cording. Somehow Cording danced aside. The lion turned, broadside to Corbell. Corbell threw all his weight behind the spear, leaned into it as it punched into the lion behind the ribs. The lion screamed, turned and slashed, and missed, because one of its forelegs was unaccountably missing. Cording did his trick again and boSi the lion's forelegs were gone. "Now run!" Cording cried. In the clear air they could see the bluish line where trees began. "Male lion... drives the prey... toward the female," Cording panted. Corbell looked back and saw something wheat-colored bounding through the tall wheat. A glance at the old man made him say, "You'll wear yourself... out. We'll have... to fight." They stopped, blowing. The female's caution gave them time to breathe. She stalked out of the wheat to find them facing her like the statues of athletes, eight feet apart. She roared. They didn't flinch. She thought it over. She roared again. Corbell stood poised, confident, happy. The female departed. Twice she looked back, thought it over, and kept going. Corbell walked now with a silly smile plastered across his face. He couldn't help it. Every time he let his face relax it came back. Any normal pair of men would have been bragging unmercifully; but Cording clearly considered the incident closed. He didn't even show relief at Corbell's competence... which was flattering, in a w. Finally Corbell said, "Real lions would have tom us up. Why are there so many small versions of big animals?' ' "Are there?" "Yeah. Lions, elephants, buffalo. There must have been about ten thousand Jupiter years of famine here, before the soil turned fertile. The big animals must have starved faster. Or maybe they died of heat prostration: too much volume, not enough surface." "I believe you. I look at you and I see a different kind of dikt. We've had time to adapt to reddened sunlight and long days and long nights. Animals and plants and dikta... and Boys adapted through the dikta. If Uranus widens the world's path now, it will all be lost." "I know." "Are you ready to face MirellyLyra?" "Yeah." Corbell shivered, though the morning was not especially cool. It would get cooler. Corbell tried to visualize six years of night... and saw Mirelly-Lyra stalking him in the dark. "When we see her, maybe we can offer her dikta immortality. She'd do damn near anything for that." "If we find it, my turn comes first." Corbell laughed. "There's bound to be enough. Otherwise it would have been... guarded." "Why did you pause?" "Guarded. The hospital vault in the Boys that sure a dikt couldn't get to it? It looked just like the other vault except for the guard systems, the vault door and the oneway prilatsil and the armored glass cubicles in the roof. ' ' "What of it? What if one dikt or three found dikta immortality? The guarded chamber in Four City was protected from dikta by dikta who owned it. Or so you assumed." "Uh uh. Four City was old, but not like Parhalding. More like built Four City." The trees were closer now. Fruit trees. Corbell was hungry. He shrugged that off. He had the tail end of something... Ashes of a dying fire. Most of it comes out in the feces and urine... but not all of that; urea can build up in the joints aitd cause gout. Cholesterol can build up in the veins and arteries. But even when all these are washed away... there are still the inert molecules that accumulate in the cell itself. Picture the miracle that can remove those. Now tell me what it looks like. "There was nothing to guard!" "I don't under -- " "There was nothing to guard in around. Heeeyaa I've got it! Dikta immortality Cording backed away a bit. "You had it once before. What fierce beast is to bite me this time?" "I don't have to say. I made a fool of myself once. Not this time. Come on." The trees were close and Corbell was hungry. IV Corbell walked alone through the itched. His scalp itched. His chest itched. He was trying to ignore an acid stomach. How did loners walk? He'd seen only one loner close enough to tell. That one had been certain of welcome; his walk had been springy and confident. Boyish. Corbell tried to keep his walk springy and confident. were dark. The streets were empty and silent. This whole charade could turn out to be unnecessary, itches and all... They had filled their bellies with fruit in the forest outside Sarashhead of the broken spear to shave his face and his chest and four inches of his scalp around a topknot. Cording had cut away his long white hair. Cording had shaved too, for all the good that would do; there where white-haired albino Boys, but they didn't move like their joints hurt. Laughing, joking Boys spilled out of a probable department store. Corbell turned a corner to avoid them, just likea loner would, maybe. At a distance he should pass as a loner. Close up, no chance. Dikta immortality be damned, he was no twelve-year-old. He wished Cording were beside him; but that would have tom it. Two was just the wrong number to pass. The brush clogging the street thickened. Corbell waded into it. Here were tangled vines rising to a wall, roughly straight. Corbell turned along its length. The wall, he found, had a gentle curve to it. Probably it formed a circle or an ellipse. Here there was a break, and near the break the shrubbery thickened and grew taller, as if the Park spilled out through the opening. Corbell passed it and kept going. There were park sounds: tree limbs rustling in the breeze, small birds whistling, a sudden loud squawk followed by (Corbell jumped) a burst of laughter. Boys! Boys on the other side of the wall. And the wall opened ahead of him. Beyond the opening, a twelve foot Christmas ornament floated above knee-deep vines. Corbell thought it through. Then, within sight of the car, he began searching for a straight sapling. Most of the bushes were of the wrong kind, but he found one that would do, even if it was a bit short. He hacked at the base with the truncated spear until he could break it loose. He sat down crosslegged -- What V What was keeping Cording? Cording was well behind him, tracking him. If anyone noticed, two loners happened to be moving in the same direction, their target a reasonable one: the park. Squatting cross-legged, Cording disengaged the spearhead from the broken haft and used it to shave the sapling. He barely glanced up as Boys came wading through the tangle in what had been a pa gate: two, five, ten Boys with a giant turkey carcass slung on poles. Where were they going with that? A kitchen in a nearby building? Effete, that was. He heard a louder voice followed by a pause, and, judging that he had been hailed, he glanced up, held a grinning Boy's eye for a moment, then deliberately went back to his work. Couldn't they see he was alone? A loner would damn well make the first overtures, as and when he felt like it, maybe. The new haft was shaping nicely. He tried the end against the spearhead. A bit too big. He'd shave it down a little and carve a notch and wedge it in. The rustling of the Boys diminished, moving across the street, but two quiet, puzzled voices were speaking too near him. He glanced up under lowered brows. They were near, and looking at him as they talked. The car was -- Cording was crouched behind the car! How had he gotten there? Corbell hadn't heard a sound. He must have spotted the car, gone over the wall, circled inside the Park and gone over the wall again. Now he crouched, immobile, but looking guilty as hell if anyone should see him. The tall Boy with hair like a black puffball hailed Corbell again. "Perfunctory apologies because we interrupt. May we examine your work?" Corbell unfolded his legs and slowly stood up and sprinted for the car. The door was open as he had left it. By that much did the Boys fail to intercept him. Cording was ahead of him, sliding in the other door. Corbell slammed his door and clung to the handle, leaning back to hold it shut, while Cording jabbed at the keard. The black-haired Boy ran alongside, pulling at the door, for longer than Corbell would have believed possible. Finally he dropped away. "You said four of anything," said Cording. "I pushed that." Crossed commas. "I don't know where that takes us. Let's see if we can change it." He jabbed four times at the crooked pi. "I don't even know if there is a subway terminal here. There's no giant cube. Everywhere else it was a giant cube." "Rest. If we don't find the subway we still have a tchiple. Dial at random." "I lost my spear." "I still have the thread." "That's not what I meant. I thought I was repmring it right. But the way those Boys acted -- Skip it." On their crooked run through die city they saw only one other Boy. On the wreck of a skyscraper near the city's center, a lean and ragged loner was mountain-climbing three stories up. As the tchiple zipped beneath him his sunken eyes locked on Corbell's and held them until the tchiple turned a comer. With the big dark still an Olde Earth year away, one loner and the two bands near the park might well be the total population of Sarashwas too important not to be on that pattern of close-spaced "phone booths". Corbell said, "Some of Krayhayft's Tribe probably got here ahead of us." "They won't know where we're will they?" ey don't know why we want to get to Cape Horn. I'd hate to underestimate them." The car slowed and settled, bending shrubbery, and stopped. They got out. Cording asked, "Where are we?" The sparse greenery in the street thickened to jungle as it climbed the slope to their right. Corbell sprang to the rounded top of the tchiple. The patch of citrus jungle was unnaturally flat and rectangular. Some of the trees looked very old. "I don't know." "But why did the tchiple bring us here? Where is the subway?" "It'd be towering over our heads. Every city I've seen, the subway building was a tremendous cube." Cording joined him on the car. Together they surveyed the rectangle of jungle. "But a subway is below ground," Cording said. "Why would it need to be so high?" "I never found out what was in the upper stories. Maybe places of government, or offices for rent." "Maybe they left it off this time." The patch of jungle was about as wide as the great cubes in One City and Four city. Corbell said, "Could be. They put a park on it instead. Hien the ice cap thawed and a lot of dead dust fell all over everything." Where did they put the entrances, though? Escalators in the center? No, the trees grew thickest there. Where the ground sloped up from the street, there in mid-slope was a dip. Water pooled there, forming a small, dirty, weed-grown pond. Corbell expressed himself under his breath. "I don't know those words," said Cording. Corbell pointed. "Under the weeds and die water and the scum and the mud, that's where we'll find steps leading down to the doors. After we dig it out. After we find shovels and dig all that stuff but of there. Then we get to find out if anything still woilu under all that." "No." "No?" "They won't let us." The shaip-faced loner was trotting toward them from across the wide street. He carried an oddly curved broad-bladed sword. Well behind him, other Boys spilled out of a building. "Do you think you can take him with your rocks?' ' "No," said Cording. "He's ready. He knows we're dangerous. He'll catch the thread on his blade." "Into the car, then." They clambered down and in. In frustration Corbell demanded, "How did they get here so fasti" "Not by car. Are there prilatsil "Oh, sure, that's how they did it." "Can we use prilatsill" "Yeah. Yeah! We won't have to dig! Assuming the damn things still work. The subway hasn't been maintained." The loner was very close now. Corbell dialed a numter he remembered: two commas crossed, S reversed, hourglass on its side, crooked Pi. The car sped smoothly away. Eleven Boys watched it go. "They tracked us somehow. They'll track us again," Corbell said. "We'll have some time, but not much." #   From outside it was a copy of the office building in which MirellyLyra had returned Corbell's pressure suit. In this version the elevators worked. Still following the pattern, CcM-bell tried the third floor. It held. Lines of office doors, all closed. "My name coin doesn't open them," Cording reported. They kicked at a door. It was solid. Cording asked, "Are there prilatsil not locked behind doors?' ' "Yeah. On the roof. The Boys could be there by now." "Did you at least keep the spear blade?" Corbell handed it over. Then it occurred to him that there might be indicators for the elevators. He slipped back into the elevator and punched all the buttons. If it stopped on every floor they'd have to check them all. He got out on the fourth floor. As he tiptoed down he heard a pattering above him like a swarm of rats. Cording had disengaged the thread from the rocks. He had tied one end to the blade and the other to his loincloth. Now he chopped with the blade at the cloud-rug where it ran beneath an office door. "Cuard the stairs," he said. "With what?" Cording didn't answer, didn't even look up. Corbell stood barehanded at the stairwell door. The first Boy through would kill him. He knew it. Maybe Cording would get away. at was Cording doing? Cording was pushing the blade under the door with his fingers. He pulled upward on the ends of the loincloth. He heaved. Sounds forced their way between his teeth. Now he pulled sideways toward the doorjamb. Now he kicked at the door. It shuddered. Another kick sent it crashing inward. The blade was stronger than the door; the thread had cut the metal around the lock. Through the office window Corbell glimpsed two Boys working under the tchiple's motor hatch. Then he crowded into the "phone booth" with Cording. When he shut the door there was no light. He opened the door a crack, found the crooked pi and kept his finger on it as he closed the door. He pushed it four times. Nothing obvious happened. He opened the door and slipped out into a blackness like the inside of a stomach. "Figures," he whispered. "We'll have to bet that this is really a subway. Stay here. I'll find the stairs and call you." "Cood," said Cording. Corbell slipped away. He moved with his hand lightly brushing the wall. Once he found a cloud-rug couch by stumbling over it. He clutched at the stuff to stop his fall, and a sheet of cloud-rug ripped away in his hand. Rotted. A sound behind him. He said, "What was that?" Cording didn't answer. Corbell kept moving. He could feel Mirelly-Lyra in the dark. He kept expecting the stairs, but the wall went on and on. He circled another couch and kept going. There was no sound in this place. Cloud-rug cushioned his feet and blotted up the sound of his breathing. Stairs! "Here," he said, not in a whisper. "Good," Cording said from a foot away. Corbell jumped like a man electrocuted. "A Boy stalked you until I killed him with thread. I think it must have been the loner, from his smell." "This place may be dead. If the stairs -- ah." The stairs moved beneath him. Disoriented, off balance, he sat down to let the stairs carry him down into the darkness. The stairs stopped. Cording said, "What next?" "Follow the sound of my voice. I know where the cars are; all the way in the back." He walked with his hands in front of him. How was he going to find the right car? He felt his way around cloud-rug couches. He brushed a solid wall. Off course. He couldn't hear Cording... or anything else. Were there Boys in the dark, stalking him as Cording stalked them? Was Cording already dead? Corbell was moving too fast, stumbling. Only the very oldest Boys would know the layout of this place; but they wouldn't need to. They'd follow him by his breathing. He had found the doors. "Cording!" Light flashed for an instant at the far end. Where had that come from? Cording called, "All right." Corll waited in the dark and the quiet. Presently Cording spoke next to him -- "Here." -- felt for Corbell' s hand and put something heavy in it. "I robbed the loner. Take his sword. I took his fire starter too. Where is the picture of the world?' ' "Along -- " Corbell guided Cording' s hand. " -- that wall." The flashlight beam revealed two polar projections with the ice caps still showing. There were no glowing lights or numbers to mark the routes. Cording asked, "Which is our door?" "I don't know." "The Boys have our tchiple. We can't surrender because we've killed the loner. The Boys may have a way to shut down the prilatsil. Do something, Corbell." "All right. Give me the name coin." He took it, inserted it in the ticket window. Nothing happened. He tried the next door. Nothing. He was beginning to panic. But the stairs had worked -- The third door let them through. The transparent door to the subway car let Cording through, closed after him, and wouldn't open until Corbell had pulled the disk out and reinserted it. They sat down opposite each other. "Now we sit here for awhile." "All right." "I don't know how you can be so calm." "I risk less than you do. Half a Jupiter year -- " He had borrowed Corbell's phrase -- "and I'll be dead. Against this I balance dikta immortality and freedom from the Boy rule. Unless... Corbell, can we find dikta immortality where we're going? Or will we have to make constant raids on Antarctica?" "I know it's in Four City. Maybe it's in other places too." "The risk is good. Shall we slera?" Corbell's laugh was shaky. "Good luck." V Gording woke when the door went up. The car slid into the vacuum tunnel; curved downward; straightened out; rolled right; rolled left. So far so good. Gording, watching his face, relaxed. "I did not want to ask. Where are we going?" "It doesn't matter. Anywhere there's a... picture of the world that lights up. That'll tell us how to get to Four City." "A good decision," said Gording, and he went back to sleep. Maybe he was faking. But his breathing was very gentle and regular. Corbell stretched out. He wedged his ankles under a chair arm. There was no sound but Gording's breathing. Corbell dozed. He twitched and jerked in his sleep: running, running... When the car turned upward he came half-awake, then dropped off again. But he felt it when the Car slowed, and, groggy as he was, he remembered that first ride. He put his hands over his ears, turned to see Gording copy him. The car stopped. Doors popped open automatically. Air puffed across them, hot and wet, like boiling mapfe syrup in the throat. Corbell cried, "Come on!" and went through. The great hall was a ruin. Six or seven stories of the great cube had fallen in, leaving a cross section of whatever was up there; Corbell didn't care. He kept his breathing shallow. The scalding air was thick with a taste and smeU half chemical, half mildew. Sweat sprang out in droplets all over his body. The wall map was cracked across, and dark. He tried his credit lens in three doors before he found one that worked. Gording pulled at his arm and spoke like a man holding his breath. "Wait! Where does this go?" "Come on." They entered the subway car. It didn't help. You can die locked in a steam room, Corbell thought. He stretched out on the row of seats. "Mirelly-Lyra rigged the subway system to te anyone from the hot part of the world straight to her. We can hope she didn't skip this terminal. Lie still and don't try to exercise. Breath shallow." He lay on his back and waited. The sweat tickled as it ran down his ribs,but he didn't wipe at it. Something ticked on. Air blew across him, too warm, and then cooling. Corbell sighed. "It sensed the CO#," he told himself. The air grew cool, cool. A long time later Gording said, "I left the fire starter." "Damn." Silence, then, until the door went up. There were the usual surges, then the ride straightened out. Corbell tried to sleep again, but something was holding him back. He didn't know what it was until Cording said, "My ears hurt." That was it. "The car leaks," said Corbell. "Just a chance we had to take. Let's hope we've got enough air to get to Ae end." "It hurts. Can I do anything?" Hey, Cording had never bren in an airplane! Corbell said, "Work your jaws." He demonstrated. His ears popped.    The car slowed, slowed. It had come sooner than Corbell had expected; but they were both panting, and Cording was uneasy. Corbell felt guilty satisfaction. It took a lot of unknown danger to disturb Cording. He covered his ears with his hands and opened his jaws wide, and waited for Cording to do the same. His skin was clammy. He was unbearably tense. The doors pojd open. The air that slapped across them was only warm. Through the door he saw lights dim at the back, cloud-rug humping into couches. He reached for the loner's broad-bladed scimitar. Motion flickered in the gate. Corbell's brain flashed: MirellyLyra! Too soon! He pulled the car door shut as something darted through the gate. He had what she wanted -- they could negotiate -- It was Krayhayft! The grey-haired Boy stopped short. He looked at them through the glass. He raised the fire starter. Cording threw himself back toward the inadequate protection of the toilet. Corbell sensed it; but he himself was frozen. Krayhayft fired past him. Light blazed behind Corbell, and he smelled chemical smoke as part of the couch burned. Krayhayft shouted, "Come out. Or I'll bum off your feet." Corbell' s hand was still on the door. But... "I can't do it. You'd chop down the Tree of Life." For an instant Krayhayft was puzzled. Then, "That's not what we want. We only want to know where it is. Corbell, suppose a disaster wiped out most of the dikta, and the only survivors were half a dozen old ones? We could keep them young and breeding." "Meanwhile they never get a smell of it." Flame burst from the rug beside Corbell's right foot. Krayhayft said, "We need your pressure suit helmet too. Speaking of disasters -- " and Krayhayft' s face changed. Corbell had never seen that look on any Boy. It frightened him. Cuilt and remorse and fear. Krayhayft moaned, the sound faint through the glass. His eyes darted left and right, seeking... escape? He found it. Brighter than human, he found it at once, and used it. Krayhayft raised the fire starter to his head and fired. Flame burst from that side of his head, then from the other. Krayhayft fell, and kicked spasmodically, and lay still. Corbell spared himself one flicking glance back. Cording was still hidden, crouched behind the toilet door. Then Mirelly-Lyra Zeelashisthar stepped through the gate. Shapeless robe, white touched with irridescence, and a withered face within: the bright eyes fixed on him, and then the cane. "Mirelly-Lyra! It's me!" The shock almost killed her. He thought, he hoped she would faint. She recovered; she gestured peremptorily with the cane. Come out! He reached for the scimitar. She gave him just a touch of what had killed Krayhayft. Moaning, he came through. She sppke gibberish. An old man's voice translated: "You found it. Where is it?" "Give me the cane and I'll tell you." Her answer was a wave of guilt and mental agony. Corbell waded through it, hands outstretched for her throat. She backed away. Corbell moaned and came on. Suddenly she turned something on the cane's handle. Sleep dragged him down toward the cloud-rug. Sleep and red rage warred in him. He was on his knees, but he waded toward her, two steps, three... Musty smell. Soft stuff cradling his cheek. Mirelly-Lyra was in one of the shapeless couches. Corbell got his arms under him and lifted himself out of the cloudrug. He pulled himself toward her. She tried to cringe back without moving. Terrified. "I caught her from behind," said Cording. He was seated facing her, holding the silver cane. The old woman spoke rapidly. An old man's voice translated, "You don't dare kill me. I have something you want." Corbell got to his feet with some effort. "The pressure suit helmet," he said. "Give it to me or I'll let you live... as you are." Her mouth compressed. "Immortality first." "How many settings are there on that cane?" "Five. Two that kill. Others might kill me. Can you find the helmet then?" "Probably." Corbell smiled; he saw by her face that he was right. "But so what? I'll make you young. Then I'll kill you if I don't get what I want." He changed to Boyish. "Hold the cane ready. But I think she won't try to escape now. We're going to get dikta immortality." Cording looked dubious.   Corbell wasn't about to trust the Norn in a "phone booth". They wedged themselves into a tchiple with Mirelly-Lyra between, for a cramped ride through Four City. As the car swerved and darted through glass and concrete rubble, Corbell wondered. Should he have forced the helmet from her first? Yes. But he couldn't wait that long. He had to know. They unfolded themselves out of the car. Cording said, "I might have known it would be a hospital." "Did your hospital have a... guarded place on the third floor?" "No." Mirelly-Lyra was looking up at the glass-mosaic face. "But I searched this place!" "You were desperate, too," Corbell said smugly. "You just weren't desperate in the right way." He led the way up the stairs. Dust puffed beneath their feet. At the third floor he found two sets of footprints to remind him of his panic flight through these halls. He glanced back; but Mirelly-Lyra seemed docile enough, and Cording was behind her with the cane. He turned into the hallway... and was lost. "MirellyLyra, where are the 'phone booths'?" They found the line of prilatsil. A moment to orient himself: there was the comer where he'd been hiding when the Nom came to hunt him down. He led off... and here was the vault door, open. Cording said, "'They guarded their immortality well." "Wouldn't you?" Corbell pointed to the skeletons and the hole smashed high up in the wall. "But not well enough. We're lucky they didn't use it and then wreck it. Maybe they thought they'd be back in fifty years." Cording looked around at the guard emplacements, the empty shelves, the computer console, the pair of "phone booths." "Where is it, if they didn't destroy it? Not through the prilatsil, unless the destination was equally well guarded." "Through the prilatsil. Cive me the cane first." Would Cording balk? He didn't; he handed Corbell the weapon, then stepped forward to study the pair of glass booths. Only one had a door. He stepped inside. Mirelly-Lyra snarled something. The box translated: ' 'Are you mocking me?" Corbell waved the cane under her nose. "Suppose I am?" She came at him with her fingernails. He didn't bother with the trigger. He rapped her on the head with the cane, twice, before she backed out of range. Cording had found the button on the post. He pushed it. Corbell shouted, "Heaa!" The other booth danced with drifting dust motes. Cording opened the door and said, "Nothing happened." "Not quite true," said Corbell. To Mirelly-Lyra he said, "You don't have to if you don't want to. You can trust me or not. Gloat, gloat, he mocked himself, and was a little ashamed. But he'd fought for this! She swallowed whatever words were on her tongue. She was tmly desperate. As she entered the booth Corbell caught Cording' s eye and pointed to the booth with no door. The dust floating in the booth suddenly thickened. Cording smiled and said, "Ah." The Nom had caught it too, but she didn't understand...and Corbell was bubbling with it. "Inert molecules from your cells! Chemical medicines won't reach that stuff, but the 'phone booth' does. It takes just those dead molecules and does the instant-elsewhere trick with them. Just the stuff that builds up over ninety years of life. See it now?" "I don't feel any different," she said uncertainly. "You should. I did. It was like I'd caught my second wind. Of course I was moving at a dead run. It's nothing obvious. What did you expect? In a couple of days you'll find dark roots in your hair." "Red," she said. "Fiery red." "Where's the helmet?" She smiled. She still looked like an old woman, but was there something malicious in that smile? I Corbel!' s pressure suit sat limp in a guest chair in Mirelly-Lyra's office. Cording and Mirelly-Lyra watched him detach the helmet and set it on his head. He cleared his throat and said, "This is Corbell for himself calling Peerssa for the State. Come in, Peerssa." Nothing, nothing, nothing... "He's got to be in range by now. Peerssa, dammit, answer!" Cording pushed the suit aside and took the chair. The silver cane remained fixed on the old woman. She didn't notice. Malice and victory! She gave Corbell the shivers. Nothing, nothing, nothing, n -- The voice came faintly, fading in spots. "Peerssa for the State, Peerssa for the State calling Jaybee Corbell. Please allow for a delay of sixty-seven seconds in transmission. Corbell, I have a great deal to tell you." '"Yeah, you do! I've got a great deal to tell you too! I can tell you most of the history of the solar system. Tell me first, have you taken control of the planet Uranus? If so, what do you plan to do with it?" To Cording he said, "I'm asking him now. We'll know in a minute." "What takes so long?" "Speed of light. Uranus must be thirty-three and a half light-seconds away." Cording nodded. He was not impatient. Even his handling of the cane seemed negligent... but it never left the old woman. Cood. Because she still had that look. When Peerssa spoke he was irritatingly placid. "Yes, I am guiding a planet I believe to be Uranus. You were right in guessing that this is the solar system. After losing contact with you I flew to investigate the most easily available anomoly, the new planet between Jupiter and Saturn. I found a satellite with control systems which would respond to -- " "I know all about the motor! The question -- " He bit it off. The delay was going to drive him nuts. Peerssa was still talking: " -- my broadcasts. I was able to probe the fail-safe programs first. Otherwise I might have damaged something. Eventually I found an object in the planet's upper atmosphere radiating strongly in the infrared. I found a tremendous motor, a fusion pulse drive clearly intended to move the entire planet. Oh, you know about the motor. All right. I've already started the braking sequence. In twenty-two days Uranus will be inserted into orbit earth. I'm going to move the Earth further from Jupiter. We'll cool it down to normal." "Don't do it!" Corbell barked. He remembered uneasily that he had never been sure of Peerssa' s motives. "Listen, life on Earth has been adjusting to this situation for a it up now most of the biosphere will die, including what passes for humanity these days." The old woman already looked younger, if only in a tightening of muscles in her face, a smoothing of the pouchy look. Corbell looked away from the malicious cat-smile. He lifted the helmet and said, in Boyish, "We were right. No coincidence at all. Peerssa dropped me here, then went to look Uranus over,. He's going to put everything back the way it was when he left Earth." Cording stared. "But the ice! The ice would cover -- " "Bear with me a little longer, will you?" He lowered the hehnet on Cording 's answer. Peerssa's delayed reply came. "I do not take your orders, Corbell. I take orders from Mirelly-Lyra Zeelathisthar, who was once a citizen of the State." He should have known better, but it took him by surprise. He screamed, "You traitor!" Mirelly-Lyra threw back her head and laughed. Corbell laid the helmet on the desk. It took him a moment to find his voice. "No wonder you were smirking. What happened?" She was thoroughly enjoying herself. "I tried to call your autopilot. No luck. A few days ago I tried again. It may have help that my translator uses your voice. Peerssa and I talked for many hours about the State, and the world, and you -- " She broke off because Peerssa's reply had arrived. "My loyalty has never wavered, Corbell. Was there ever a time when you could say the same?" "Drop dead," Corbell told the helmet. "Stand by. Mirelly-Lyra is with us now. We'll try to talk her into changing your orders." To Cording he said, "She rules my autopilot. She rules Uranus. I'm tii." "You must persuade her not to let it carry out its mission. This is urgent, Corbell." "I thought of that." Corbell closed his eyes and leaned back. He could watch it happen. As long as he could survive at all, he would be young. He could watch glaciers cover Antarctica until the ice was a mile thick. He and Mirelly-Lyra could watch the dwarf buffalo and the nude lar bears and the Boys and the dikta flee north until they froze in snowstorms or starved in land baked bare of life or died for lack of the vitamin D in kathope seed. Maybe that was an angle. Did the old retread want the Earth all for herself? Or would she prefer company? But she'd fled the Boys once, and lived alone... hmm. Where did she get her food? Was there anything she couldn't stand to see extinct? He opened his eyes. Cording was looking concerned for him. Oddly, so was the old woman. "Nothing hurts," Cording said. "I was used to things hurting. Sometimes my breath would come short. Always my joints and tendons and muscles ached. Corbell, you've found it. We're young again. You did what I could not." "Yeah. Good." "Play on her gratitude. I can't talk to her. It has to be you. You're capable. The fate of the world is on your shoulders." "That's all I need." He closed his eyes for a moment... just for a moment... and then he asked Mirelly-Lyra, "How do you feel?" "I feel good. I feel strong. Maybe I only want to believe your lie." "Okay. Pay attention." Corbell set the helmet between them. He talked half for Peerssa's benefit. "The world is baked and dead everywhere except in Antarctica. What's left alive is all tropical stuff evolved for six years of daylight and six years of night. If Antarctica gets covered by ice again everything will die. The ruling population is -- " He used the Boyish word. "Boys, eleven-year-olds who live forever. There's a minor population of adults for breeding. The men look like Gording, or younger. They're human. There are some minor changes -- " He began to describe them. Mirelly-Lyra regarded Gording without favor. But she must see him as human. The biggest difference, the receding hairline, looked natural on an old man. He hadn't impressed her yet. He went on: "If we ever expect to get a State established again, it'll be with the adults, the dikta. The Boys are too different. What I'm getting at is, there is a chance. Right now there are about ten women to every man, but in a hundred years it'll be nearly one-to-one." An angle there? He definitely had her attention. "Of course, your role wouldn't be very important at first, with that big an imbalance. But you'd be the only woman with a full head of hair. And the only redhead." "Just a minute, Corbell. Isn't it true that the Boys mle the adults? I don't want to be a slave. And what about the Girls?" "The Girls are long dead." "Ahh." Mirelly-Lyra must have hated the Girls. "Right. It's Boys and dikta now. We can get the dikta to move here, because we've got the dikta immortality. They'll come. I know where to find a ship." She was shaking her head, frowning. Now Corbell knew that she'd bought half of what he was selling. Against half-bald women her great beauty would rule the men who ruled the dikta! But -- "How long have the Boys ruled?" "Ever since you brought the dikta to Antarctica as esca convicts, wheneverthehell that was. Say Oncoming youth put music in her laugh. "And now they will break free, that suddenly? The sheep will become wolves because we offer them a sufficient bribe?' ' Dammit, she did have a point. He changed languages. "Gording? Will the dikta revolt?" "Yes." "They never did before." "The dangers were too great. The rewards were too small." Maybe. Corbell switched to English. "He says they will. I believe him. Now just a minute, let me tell you why. First, they have not been bred for docility. They've been bred to produce a better strain of Boys, and they've got the genes. Second -- how do I put this? You know what a cringing man looks like?" She grinned. She'd seen Corbell cringe, damn her. "Okay. They cringe. But it's a gesture, a formality. The next second they're walking as tall as ever. The Boys cringe to each other, too. I think the dikta haven't revolted for weren't right. Now they are." She sat silent, frowning. "What did you think you'd get out of Peerssa moving the Earth?" "I thought... We're the last of the State, Corbell. I thought we could start the human race over." "Adam and Eve, with Eve in charge. Mirelly-Lyra, we'd better hope we can mate with the dikta, because, frankly. I'm terrified of you. I don't think I could get it up." "Low sex urge?" "Yeah. Would you like to rule the dikta instead? You'll have one thing going for you. You rule the sky. Once again a Girl rules the sky." He saw the beginnings of a smile (Corbell forgets that I can rule men with my beauty alone!) and he pushed it home. "But you've got to give Peerssa his orders now. He's already started the braking sequence. Move the Earth now and it's the end of the world." She leered teasingly. "I should make you wait." "Peerssa has already started the" "Give me the helmet." "God damn braking sequence. Here. Wait a minute." He didn't let go of the helmet. "Corbell? Isn't this what you wanted?" "I just had the damndest thought." Don't blow this. The fate of the world -- Shaddup. "Peerssa, a point of information. Would it be possible for you to -- " II From the roof of the office building they watched Uranus pass. The planet must be smaller than it had been at Corbell's birth. Its drive was not all that efficient; it must have blown away megamegatons of atmosphere during aeons of maneuvering. For all that, a gas giant planet was now passing two It was tremendous. It glowed half full near the horizon: a white halfdisk touched with pink, banded and roiled with storms, and a night side black against the stars. From the black edge a tiny, intense violetwhite flame suddenly reached out and out, lighting the night side, expanding, reddening, dissipating. Mirelly-Lyra said something that was pure music. No wonder she had been able to persuade men to do her bidding. (The old man's voice said, "Glorious.") Her white robe was a shapeless pale shadow in the daik. Corbell stood a little apart from her. Now that she was no longer an old woman, he was more afraid of her than ever. In very truth, the Norn now ruled the fate of the world. Corbell was very twitchy tonight. He called into the helmet in his hands. "Peerssa, how goes it?" And waited for the response. Nothing, nothing -- "Green bird." The autopilot was indecently calm. "It was difficult to plot a new path that would not intersect a moon, but I did it. Earth's new orbit will be somewhat eccentric. Her average temperature will vary around ten degrees lower." "Good enough." He set the helmet down. His urge was to call every two minutes. A giant planet falling that close wasn't glorious, it was terrifying. She said it again. "Glorious. To think that the State once reached such heights! And now there are only savages." "We'll be back," he said, and laughed too loudly. "Gording doesn't know it, but what he's doing in Dikta City is forming the basis for a population explosion. In three thousand years we'll be building interstellar spaceships again. We'll need them. Earth will be too crowded." "I hadn't thought of that. Perhaps Gording did. Do you really years of slavery, after all -- " "They'll have to come." He'd thought it out in aU its intricate detail. "In a few months Cape Horn and Four City will be in the Temperate Zone. Plants that grow well in Antarctica will grow well here once we transport them. In Antarctica it'll be colder than the Boys expect. They'll huddle in Earth years of darkness. Meanwhile the dikta will be setting themselves up here. ' ' "All very well if the Boys wait. You've said they're very intelligent. They may attack immediately." "Let them wait a few months and we'll give them a nasty shock! We'll have Peerssa in orbit then. Didn't he tell you? He's got a thing that can blast them from orbit while they try to cross the ocean. They'll think it's the Girls. They'll try to wipe out the Himalaya valleys and the Sea of Okhotsk. But if they wait long enough... There's going to be rain, a lot of rain, when the Earth cools off. It'll probably swallow Dikta City. TTie Boys'll think the dikta drowned." Uranus jetted violet-white flame. Peerssa's path through Jupiter's moons was a complicated one. The night was vivid with lights: Jupiter, Uranus, the expanding pinpoint flare of the world-moving drive, the moons. The air was hot and humid and redolent with some rare scent, not quite musk, not quite flower shop. Corbell wondered where it came from. Were whales holding a mating season offshore? The air went to his head. The shadow in the dark asked, "Will the dikta men find me beautiful?" "Yes. If the women liked me, the men will like you. Beautiful and exotic." She turned to him. "But you don't find me beautiful." "My sex urge is supposed to -- " "That is no answer!" she flared. "You lay with the dikta women!" He flinched back. "If you must know. I've always been a little afraid of a beautifol girl. And I'm scared stiff of you. My hindbrain thinks you're still carrying that cane." "Corbell, you are well aware that the dikta may not survive the change in their biological rhythms. The sun shows every day of the year in Four City." She touched his arm. "Even if they live, we are the last human beings. If we die without children..." He wanted to shrink away, but something in him simultaneously wanted to move closer. He suppressed both urges. "You're moving too fast. There may be dikta women carrying my children. That'll tell us if they're human -- and even if they aren't, they're close enough." "Let's go inside. The heat -- " When he gestured toward the garish intruder in the sky, she tugged at his arm. "If it falls on the Earth, do you really want to be watching?" "Yes." But he picked up the helmet and followed her. She didn't have the cane any more. All she had to wave at him was a planet ten times the size of the Earth. It was cooler in the elevator. Air conditioning. His nerves still tingled, whether from Uranus's passing or from the nearness of the Norn... He sniffed suddenly, and had to swallow a laugh. That was what he had smelled on the roof. She had never won perfume before. Her hood was thrown back. Her hair was exotic: long, fine white hair flowing out of a fiery red undercoat. Of the wrinkles of age there were only traces left. Her breasts were... exotic, yeah: high and conical, delightfully pointed under the robe. Would the dikta see them as powerfully sensual? or as evidence of animal origin? The elevator had stopped. The doors opened. But Corbell was flattened against the wall, and Mirelly-Lyra wasn't moving either. She watched him uneasily as he took in great lungfuls of air, using all of his strengdi to hold himself still...He wanted her. It was a madness in him, and he was terrified. "Perfume," he said, and his voice was a croak. She said, "Yes. Shame on you for forcing me to such means. If it gives you pleasure to attack my pride, you've won." "I don't andststandV "Pheromones. I altered my medical system to make pheronomes to affect your sex urge. Pheromones are biochemical cues." She stepped forward, put her hands on his shoulders. "Do you think I wanted it this -- " And the touch of her was all it took. The fastenings on her robe weren't closed, save one, which ripped. He had more trouble with his own loincloth, his hands were shaking so, and he howled with frustration. She had to do it for him. He took her on the floor of the elevator, quickly, violently. Maybe he hurt her. Maybe he wanted to. And his head still bubbled with the perfume. He had not had time to notice the differences in her. Now he did. Even fifty thousand years had wrought changes. Her ankles were heavier, her body was thicker in every dimension, than the standard of beauty in # AD. And she had the damndest eyes, with a tilt that was not oriental... and a soft woman's mouth... He took her again. She wasn't passive, but she wasn't wholly enjoying it either; she was frightened of what she had unleashed. Afterward he was calmer. They moved out of the elevator onto the cloud-rug floor. The third time it was she who mounted him. He tried to hold himself back, to let her find Tier own way, but when it was over he could see his handprints bonewhite on her hips. He said, belatedly, "Are you all right?" She laughed. Still straddling him, she ran her hands through her hair. "I'm young. I'll heal." "You used an aphrodesiac on me." "Yes. Aphrodesiac. The pheromones were Peerssa's suggestion." "What? Peerssa? I'll kill him! He -- and youl You used me like a bundle of reflexes, the pair of you!" He wanted to cry. "Not like something that thinks. It's just like that damn cane." "Forget that damn cane! We have to have children. We're the last ones. What do you want from me, Corbell?" "I don't know. Ask me when my head starts working again. I want Peerssa dead, I want Pierce the checker dead. Would he kill himself if you told him to?" "He did what he had to. He has to make the State again. Corbell, isn't this better than the cane? Isn't it?" "All right, it's better than the cane." "Then what do you want? Will you mate with me without the pheromones? Shall I tell Peerssa to follow your orders?" He wanted (he discovered) Mirabelle. He wanted the old ritual: dinner at a new restaurant recommended by friends, and brandy Alexanders afterward, and the king size bed. They'd bought a water bed a little before the cancer came to tear up his belly. Now here he was on his back in cloud-rug, in a corridor outside an elevator, with the strangest of strange women. "Not your fault," he said. "I want to go home." She shook her head. "I want to go home too. We can't. We have to build our home again." They were already doing that, Corbell thought. Maybe they'd even do it well. He said, "Even love stories aren't the same. Pheromones! Jesus, what a way to save the world. Will you please fix that translator so it talks to me in your voice?' ' "All right. Tomorrow," said an old man's voice. "And put me in control of Peerssa, if you value my sanity. I'm sick of him running my life." "Now?" "Tomorrow." One more thing he would have liked to do. He would have liked to destroy the cane by smashing it repeatedly into Peerssa's brain case. But they might need Peerssa and the cane against the Boys, if they came too soon. So he rolled aside and looked for his loincloth... and then, changing his mind, he leaned close to Mirelly-Lyra and inhaled deeply. Uranus must have passed by now, and Earth was on its way into a wider orbit, and world-saving could wait until tomorrow. Maybe the pheromone perfume could be used judiciously, in much smaller quantities...  books range much higher, but we've reduced their overall averER we are offering you your choice of any title in this list with a purchase of # books. Buy # -- get one free. Buy # -- get # free, etc. Science Fiction (A#S) Three outstanding stories of the past, future -- and present! -- by an award-winning author (who) "has feeling for the fantastic and knows how to build a suspenseful story ." -- The New York Times ' (ANI I #) A novel of an eons-long war between galactic civilizations. "A new high in imagination I " -- Gaiaxy (AN#) A classic of science-fiction suspense. Six alien shape-changers are out to foil Earth's desperate bid for survival. Five heive been captured -- but the last is about to succeed! "The fiction of Damon Knight... is miracuiously ciear even to the reader who has never before encountered science fiction." -- Anthony Boucher Ed. (AN#) Eight visions of the far future compiled and edited by a man who is himself an acknowledged master of such visions. With stories by Anderson, Campbell, Clarke, Leiber, Silverberg, Smith and Vance -- how can you go wrong? berg. Ed. (AN#) What are the parameters of man's relationship with his demongenie, technology? Find out in this superb collection of stories by Brian Aldiss, James Blish, Fritz Lieber, Lewis Greats! The very best stories from your favorite science-fiction magazines. Editors of Gaiaxy (AQ#) Baen, Ed. (AQ#) Baen, Ed. (AQ#) Fantasy stunning tale of terror and the Occult by a man whom many consider to be the best in the field. "Leiber has never written anything better... which perhaps is all that needed to be said." -- Damon Knight Go Ape! Award winning writer David Gerrold tells of the final Armegeddon of Apes vs. Men! slaves wage a bloody war of terror against their human conquerors! Galaxy's Science Editor sends two As back in time to present-day Earth to steal a final victory! Effinger (AN #) -- Another awardwinning writer pits Men against Apes in a fantastic battle for supremacy! finger (AN #) -- Battles to escape from the Planet of the Apes! (AN#) -- Trapped forever in a world of Apes! Non-Fiction of Special Interest K.C. Sabin (AG#) An internationaiiy known psychic teaches her amazing method for transforming simple cards into prophetic tods. (AQ#) Five famous psychics probe the dread secrets of 'The Devil's Triangle." Steiger (AN#) An up-to-the-minute proble of the power of Extra-Sensory Perception. (AS#) Revives the celebrated occult journal that gained eminence early in the century. with numbers corresponding to titles you wish to order.  Add # per order for postagehandling.  Add applicable sales tax.  Minimum order: # books.  Enclose payment.  Special bonus: On orders of # or more we absorb all postage and handling costs. j (Dept. G) # Kennedy Drive, j I Hauppauge, New York # I I enclose  for the I J books whose numbers I I have placed in the boxes bej I low. I understand that the j I price is only # each. Since  I I have ordered # books or I j more I am also listing my j bonus selections. J Spider Robinson Locus, ed. Charles  Dena Brown, Locus Publications, # pp. and up, ## Imperial Earth, Arthur C. Clarke, Harcourt Brace Jovanovich, # pp., # Starship Troopers, Robert A. Heinlein, Berkley, # pp., # The Fantastic Art of Frank Frazetta, Scribner's, # plates plus cartoons, # The Best of Stephen Fabian, Loompanics Unlimited, # plates, # The Book of Gordon Dickson, The End of the Dreams, James Gunn, Scribner's, # pp. , # Irrational Numbers, George Alec Effinger, Doubleday, # pp., # Connoisseur's Science Fiction, ed. Tom Boardman, Penguin, # pp. , #, # in Canada This Darkening Universe, Lloyd Biggie, Jr., Doubleday, # pp., # The Unpleasant Profession of Jonathan Hoag, Robert A. Heinlein, Berkley, # pp., # Star Trek: The New Voyages, ed. Sondra Marshak  Myma Culbreath. Bantam, # pp., # George Clayton Johnson, Bantam, # pp., I .# #, Rush, Mercury Records, seconds, # From The Hells Beneath the Hells, Robert E. Howard, Alternate World Recordings, untimed, unpriced Gonna Roll The Bones, Fritz Leiber, Alternate World Recordings, untimed, unpriced Telempath, Spider Robinson, Berkley, pages and price unknown Davy, Edgar Pangbom, Ballantine, # pp., # list, I had planned to close this column with Edgar Pangbom's Davy. I chose that slot on the last-heard  best-remembered theory -- I had intended to see to it, to the best of my ability, that Edgar sold a helluva lot of books and got a little more of the recognition he has deserved for so many years. But before I could type the first paragraph of this column, the news came down. Now I sit here staring out my office window, watching the Bay of Fundy pet the beach with timid gentle strokes, watching bold explorer clouds set sail for far New Brunswick, and I know I can't save Davy for last after all. You can't end with a bummer. Edgar died on February #, #, at the age of #. He felt that his writing career truly began with "Angel's Egg," (Galaxy #) although he had sold his first novel (a mystery, under the name "Bruce Harrison") in #. He won the International Fantasy Award, the same prize Sturgeon's More Than Human had won two years earlier, in # for A Mirror For Observers, currently available in the AvonEquinox "SF Rediscovery" series, and sold mysteries, historical fiction, fantasies and "hard" sf. He was a writer of enormous skill and depth, an equal of Sturgeon and a peer of Mark Twain, and I'm bitterly sorry that he died before he -- and you -- could read the words I wrote about him in the March '# Galaxy Bookshelf. I am bitterly sorry that he died before the world noticed him, before he had attained the stature of a Twain, which he surely must some day. I am fiercely glad that, as "Harper Conan and Singer David" (Tomorrow Today, Unity Press -- see March '# Bookshelf) clearly shows, Edgar died in his prime, at the absolute top of his form as an artist. And I am totally determined to pound into your skull (if it isn't there already) the conviction that Edgar Pangbom is an important author who belongs on your must-read list and mine and belonged there, goddamit, twenty years ago. Take Davy. A Hugo nominee for #, it lost out, for God's sake, to The Wanderer (about which more next month) and is billed in Ballantine' s current edition as "The 'Tom Jones' of Science Fiction." I couldn't seem to get a review copy, and then a gent named Tom Pigaga from U. of Nebraska's English Department (having tried to order it for his own classes and been told it was out-of-print) sent me his personal copy in the mail, calling it "a small gift to a friend and a peace offering to the world at large." According to his letter, Tom's been using Davy in class for three years, and he says he's been coming back to it once a year or so since #, "as both pilgrimage and labor of love." Thank you, Tom, stranger and friend. I intend to do likewise, and I urge all of you to do the same -- if you can get a copy. Davy is the ultimate After-TheCollapse novel, the only one I've ever read that totally rang true (well. Earth Abides comes close -- but Stewart achieved versimilitude through facts, with painstaking extrapolation. Pangbom does it with characterization.). I see where Ballantine got the "Tom Jones" allusion -- but I think it reads more as if Mark Twain had written Hack Finn as an adult sf novel. It is a warm, vibrant, laughing, sprawling giant of a book. It is, as Sturgeon has called it, "a rollicking, cadenced, surprising, provocative and musical book." It evokes feelings the way a master musician elicits notes from his instrument: in chords, and breathtaking arpeggios. It has significantly changed my life and my writing, changed the way I perceive my fellow monkeys, made me happier to be alive. It is what the doctor ordered and why the preacher danced. It is good. Am I getting through to you? Will you know what I mean if I say that Pangbom 's characters are lovable? Do you understand the sense in which I use that word? Sam Loomis and Pa Rumley and Dion and poor old sin-ridden Jed; Caron and Emmia and Minna and Bonnie and Mother Spinkton and especially Nickie (whom I shall always love and lust for); these and Davy himself are people I cherish, friends I'm glad I made, and I'm deeply grateful to Edgar for introducing me to them. I wanted to meet him, to thank him for becoming a writer. A man who can evoke that much love for totally imaginary people cobbled up out of the spare parts in his subconscious is a rare and splendid thing, an asset to the human spirit. There is no plot to Davy. A plot would overcrowd it. It has, rather, a... direction that it moves in. Now I would like someone to introduce me to review copies of West of the Sun, Company of Glory (L have the Aug-Oct '# Galaxy serialization, but I want the book too). The Judgement of Eve, Good Neighbors And Other Strangers, The Atlantean Nights' Entertainments, Light Another Candle, The Trial of Callista Blake and the host of uncollected stories and novelettes set in the post-Holocaust world of Davy that will surely (please God) be collected and published soon. If any enterprising fan andor bookseller knows where I can buy copies of same. I'll be happy to, whether or not I do get review copies. The same goes for Ten Tomorrows and Terry Carr's An Exaltation of Stars and Universes #, #, # and #, which Tom Pigaga says include recent short Pangbom. I hope it takes me a lifetime to assemble and get to read all that Pangbom. 'Cause that seems to be all there's gonna be. It's plenty. Thank you, Edgar.    Most of the above data, biographical and bibliogixqhical, come from the next subject I want to cover. I have, I tell you three times, doing fanzine reviews in this column ("...at this time," he finished tantalizingly), but Locus is not precisely a fanzine. It is a newspaper -- the newspaper of the sf world. I once gave away, as opposed to "spent," a year editing a "specialized-audience" paper (a real-estate weekly, God forgive me), and I know what a sonofabitch of a job it is, and I know Charlie and Dena Brown do about a sixtimes-better job than I did on half the budget and in a more honorable cause. Their most recent (at this writing) edition (Mar. #I '#) contains two splendid write-ups on Edgar Pangborn, one of them by Peter S. Beagle (# Fine And Private Place, The Last Unicorn, I See By My Outfit), that alone are more than worth Ae # cover price. The reportage is conspicuously and notoriously accurate (all right, everybody's human -- but these guys print retractions where you can see 'em), up-to-date and as thorough as space allows; the market reports are consistently more reliable than the "People Notes" are usually interesting and informative (did you know that Larry Niven is working on a sequel to Ringworldl)', the advance publishers' schedules are enormously helpful in getting to a book during those brief few weeks when it's actually on the stands, available for sale; the annual sf book and magazine summaries are infinitely more accurate than the guesses of Publisher' s Weekly, the "Media Notes" are appalling glances at the atrocities Hollywood is planning to perpetrate on sf (still no action on the Star Trek movie, and the Damnation Alley movie is going to star... are you ready?... Charlton Heston as Hell Tanner.); and the convention reports are the only totally comprehensive ones I know of in the field. (By the way, speaking of conventions... no, I'll get to that later.) But that ain't all, folks: Charlie, Dena and their noble staff undertake to read and at least capsule-review every sf book, new or reprint, published in English, a plainly phenomenal task I wouldn't attempt for all the tea in Acupulco (# titles last year alone!). Even the quickiereviews, by far the most common, are thoughtful and contain all the necessary poop to locate the book should it interest you. A staggering achievement. The longer reviews are invariably thoughtful, too. What it is, it's #V# x #" printed on good stock with incredibly small and startlingly easy-to-read type, and it comes folded twice like a flier for the Rexall One-Cent Sale, and it averages #-# pages an issue of which #-# pages may be ads (usually for things I'd want to buygo toapply for), and it comes out # times a year, monthly plus extra issues in January, April and September. Single copies #, # for #, # for #, unless you're overseas in which case it's ## (if you want airmail, or ## if you want to wait for sea mail). (Got that?) Make checks payable to Locus Publications, P.O. Box #, San Francisco CA #. Any sf news items you would like to circulate should go to the editorial offices at # Ridgewood Lane, Oakland CA #, for which you will get a Hearty Handclasp and a good story to tell your fan friends. I couldn't do this job without Locus, and I recommend it to anyone genuinely interested in the field, whether as writer, reader, fan or horrified onlooker. It's one of the best newspapers in America, in its weight-class, and it will plug you, solidly and reliably, into the sf world.   On we go to Imperial Earth, Arthur C. Clarke's new biggie. Arthur told the United States Congress that I.E. was his most ambitious novel. Unquote. The first run of # copies has sold out (in hardback) as I write this in May, and the second may do so before you read it: the book, says Locus, has been doing phenomenally well. Well, I'll tell ya: by me it would have made a great novelette. Maybe even a short story. But not a book -- not even a novella. There's enough story to comfortably fill a fair-size novelette, and good story at that. But the bulk of the book is taken up by an extended "travelogue" of Earth in the Quincentennial year #, which I found mostly cutesy and clever and satiric and dull and not very plausible. You know, the kind of stuff every beginning author does, future generations commenting snidely on the odd and uncouth customs of their #th-century ancestors and like that. There were some nice touches, e.g. the political system in which only lic office, but most were about as likely to actually happen. What I mean to say, it was nowhere near as actively unpleasant to read as the majority of the books that grow in my little mailbox by the Bay -- I didn't have to hold my nose to get it down. Arthur's always a good, painless read, you know that. It's just that this one was like a diet-book (to continue the above metaphor): a low-calorie concoction with a guaranteed noncarcinogenous story-substitute and non-fattening characterization. A half hour later I was hungry again. Sank my teeth into some John McPhee and gnawed off a couple of chapters, washing it down with the new David Bromberg album. Oh, you wanna know what it's about! Well, this guy from Titan (a clone of a clone of the most powerful sonofabitch thereon), goes to Earth to round out his education and get himself cloned and make a speech (on account of it happens to be America's five-hundredth birthday). While he's digging the Quincentennial festivities as an honored guest, he finds out some heavy stuff about two childhood friends with whom he used to play Doctor. There you go. Twenty thousand copies, eight bucks a hit. Fast as they can print 'em. Oh ye, and there's this terrific intellectual-puzzle type game called "polyominoes" which will certainly be the rage at the next Worldcon (speaking of conventions... no, later.), among the more compulget time to fiddle with it along about the time the roof gets shingled -- say, next incarnation. I don't really mean to do a hatchet job on this book. I just found it sorta frivolous, kind of charming, and the sales figures make me nervous. Rendevous With Rama, with not much more story to it than Imperial Earth, copped the Hugo off some mighty heavy books two years ago. There's some mighty heavy books up for Hugos this year.    Oboy. Now we come to one of the few Nebula-winners of recent vintage that I liked worth a damn: Joe Haldeman's masterful The Forever War. Should there be one of you out there so removed from the currents of the sf ocean that you haven't heard of The Forever War yet, just take my word for it and go buy the book. If you have heard of it and haven't bought it, shoot your advisers and go remedy the omission at once. It is the whelk's kneecap, friends, the genuine dromedary's drawers, probably the ultimate spacewar novel. Some grumble at its similarities to Starship Troopers, the combat suits and so on. Others crow at the differences between Joe's kind of war and Heinlein's, calling Forever War a direct refutation of Troopers and an indictment of dat oT fascist Heinlein. Both camps might be interested to know that at the # Nebula Awards ceremony (at which Heinlein received the first Grand Master Nebula for lifetime contribution to sf), Heinlein and Haldeman were introduced, and Heinlein stuck out his hand and said, "Just read your book. Forever War. Terrific." At which Joe blushed and fum-fahed and hamahamatd and spent the balance of the evening walking around a half-meter off the floor. Something there is in fandom that likes a feud, real or imaginary. I have to agree with Heinlein: it's a Peach. Joe extrapolates relativistic temporal distortion to its logical effect on interstellar warfare: soldiers return from a battle to fmd Earth changed beyond recognition by different time-rates, their loved ones and friends long dead -- then return to the pointless, deadly, perplexing war between the stars. Joe's characters are real, his observations on war are biting and trenchant, his army-of-the-future is alltoo-plausible, and his pace is compelling. By God, he even pulls off a happy ending without straining. I suggest you read Forever War in combination with Starship Troopers -- most instructive. But if you are one of the knee-jerk radicals who keep coming up to me at conventions babbling about fascism (speaking of conventions... forget it), you want to bear in mind four things: #) FW assumes that Earth's interstellar army establishment will resemble the present U.S. Army in brainlessness, venality and rapacity; ST assumes that they will generally be ethical men, fallible but goodhearted. Both are, on the evidence of history, conceivable -- and remember that in Heinlein's M.I., generals fight too. #) FJf's army is conscript; #" s is volunteer -- resign any time, no penalty except loss of franchise. #) Heinlein's future society is a hypothetical experimental alternative to our own; Haldeman's is the # . straight-line extrapolation of our own. #) Heinlein is not Juan Rico (or Col. Dubois) any more than Joe is Pvt.MajcKMandella. Onward.    To more splendor, exclusively visual this time. A pair of coffee table books have appeared in my mailbox, and they're so splendid I'm going to have to go out and make a coffee table to put them on (just before I shingle the roof...). Who could be surprised that The Fantastic Art of Frank Frazetta was superb? Frank has been the undisputed master of fantasy illustration for God only knows how long, and his style is the most imitated in the field. People who've never heard of sf notice The Fantastic Art in my office, exclaim, "Oh, him," and bury themselves in the book for hours. All I need tell you about plates of Frank's most famous paintings (plus a few cartoons) with reproduction so achingly, exquisitely perfect that the pictures probably, as Thuiber once said, "lose something in the original." The book is worth three times its cover price of #, and I'm deeply gratefiil to Galaxy's Assistant Editor and Official Whipping Girl, Cynthia Bolling, for passing along the review copy, which she lusted after, when she could just as well have denied all knowledge of its whereabouts. Thanks, Cynthia. good that I waited a couple of days after I was done with it to open up The Best of Stephen Fabian. Didn't seem fair to stack a newcomer's first black-and-white folio next to the best oils of an old master. I needn't have. Fabian's first collection stands quite well beside Frazatta, thank you, in spite of the fact that it's all black and white. You can't flip the pages of Galaxy with your eyes open and fail to notice that Fabian is great; what I had somehow failed to notice was plates in this spiral-bound folio, many from Galaxy and IF , some from books like The Occult Lovecraft and Savage Tales of Conan (I must admit I find Frazetta's Conan more badass), some from fanzines like Energumen and Fantastic, and some previously unpublished. All are superb, my particular favorites being #s #, #I and especially-# (all three untitled), and the repro is It's available, as far as I know, only by writing Loompanics Unlimited, Box #, Mason, Michigan #, # a hit. Worth it, by me: with its black-and-white cover and spiral-notebook format, it's not as visually attractive a coffee-table package as the Frazetta, nor as durable an artifact. But then, it's easier to remove individual plates for framing without destroying the rest of the book. You pays your money and takes your choice. Me, I choose both.   I've gotten a couple of fascinating letters from blind fans, both of whom commented on the cussed difficulty of obtaining sf in Braille. I'm instructing my agent to put a clause in all future contracts requiring a Braille run; I understand David Gerrold does this as a matter of course. Well, those last two books aren't a helluva lot of good to the blind, but the next few items are. Two of them, anyway. In my continuing campaign to be the most eclectic sf reviewer in the North, I've located three phonograph records (with concomitant cassettes and tapes) of sf, and the first of these is a turkey. # is a rock album, one side of which is (God save the Mark) a rock opera, whose story line no doubt seemed to its creators to be science fiction. Furthermore, side two contains a gem entitled "The Twilight Zone," which its got heavy lyrics, man, about time and space collidin' and stuff. So when my neighbor Francis lent it to me, I gave it a listen. Well, I can't exactly criticize it musically. Rush, a three-man British band (I think they're British. They taste British.), are technically competent and just what they want to be: a superb Led Zeppelin imitation. If you like the thing Robert Plant does with his vocal chords, and what Jimmy Page does to a guitar, you'll love Rush's music. It gave me a pain in the ear, forced me to medicate myself with some my taste, right? About the "Science Fiction" part. "#," the title piece, is dedicated to "the genius of Ayn Rand," and based on some extensively-quoted but nowhere identified work of hers with which I was not familiar -- and which seemed, from the quotes, to be a dog. There's this Big Brother Future in #, see: a world ruled by the Priests of the Temple of Syrinx, whose "great computers fill the hallowed halls," a world where nobody ever has any fun. Then this wandering person (unnamed, called "he" for convenience) stumbles across a hidden old room behind a waterfall, in which rest the rusted remains of an electric guitar. He teaches himself how to tune it, apparently devises a portable amplifier-and-power-pack, and rushes ingenuously off to share his marvelous discovery with the Priests. To his confusion and horror, they Jump up and down on the thing (if someone came into my chapel and started playing an electric guitar like Jimmy Page, I might stomp it some myself) and drive him out into the desert, where he starves to death. The three musicians who've been mysteriously following him around all day, maddened by grief, gnash their instruments with their teeth and hurl themselves through their own amplifiers. Oh yes, there's an extended quote on the back of the jacket, pointedly not ascribed to Ayn Rand, which describes a science fictional background world utterly inconsistent with that of the rock opera. And the "Twilight Zone" cut isn't even worth making fun of. So I'll drop the bleeding hulk and turn to: the Goodies. Alternate World Recordings is going to end up being a tremendous boon to blind sf fans, fans with laugh, don't laugh) and fans with alexia. And also to those who lile both spoken-word recordings and sf. The only two I've received for review are just great: excellent and apparently durable recordings of two splendid vocal instruments rendering good sf that is uniquely suited to the medium. The first of these is a surefire classic: Fritz Leiber reading his own Hugowinning Gonna Roll The Bones and a Fafhrd  Gray Mouser fragment called "In The Witch's Tent." If you've never heard Fritz read, take my word that he has one of the great speaking voices of our age, equal even to the hype that Forty Ackerman gives it on the jacket. To tell you the honest truth, I didn't care a hell of a lot for "Bones" when I first read it in Dangerous Visions years ago. But after hearing Fritz read it, I like it fine. A riproaring fantasy about an ace crapshooter who meets... There's also a lyrical and concise appraisal by Poul Anderson of Fritz and his work on the dust-jacket, and a rather good cover drawing by Tom Barber. The second record comprises two poems and two short stories by oddly compelling -- if you have a morbid turn of mind. I don't think I could listen to it a second time, but I enjoyed it the once -- and you may be one of the appalling multitude of Lovecrafty horror freaks who get off on ancient terrors and ghastly gods and flayed souls as a steady diet. Me -- well, once I smoked opium. I enjoyed it the once. But if you like Howard, this is prime Howard. The one I liked the best (and would be most likely to enjoy a second time) was a marvelous old Kull of Valusia story called "The Mirrors of Tuzun Thune." It raised the hairs on my neck (until they were old enough to fend for themselves). All the selections are read by Ugo Toppo (honest), an established pro in the field of spoken word. Frankly I found him just a hair too hammy for my taste (you know, heavy significant pauses before words that aren't all that heavy, stuff like that, a bit too much Shakespearean Shudder in the voice here and there), but I must admit his voice is superb and versatile. And this one contains a small booklet with complete text. Prices unknown: write to Alternate World Recordings, # East #th St., New York N.Y. #. Harlan Ellison.)    Back to the written word. The End of the Dreams is what Harlan is always getting falsely accused of: a # recycled product. It comprises three long stories by James Gunn, reprinted from three earlier Gunn collections. According to the foreword, it is companion volume to one released last year, also consisting of reprints from previous Gunn collections, to which these stories are sequels. But this is not a case of filing off the serial numbers and peddling it over the state line, any more than it is when Harlan manages to keep his works in print and available for sale. The collections in question were issued in the #s by Bantam, which has no hardcover line, and I for one never saw any of 'em. If reshuffling the stories thematically helps Jim Gunn resell 'em, I say huzzah. The end result was, I got to read them. And they're dandy stories. Just a hair dated, but they were written when a story was a story, when dreamers had hope and a "science of happiness" seemed within man's ultimate grasp. "The Immortal" (part of a collection of which the was a botched clone) in particular Is A Lonely Place" had a splendid ending. and an Ole Pro and this is some of his vintage stuff, available for the first time in hardcover. Tamam shud.  I almost didn't read George Alec Effinger's new collection. Irrational Numbers. Robert Silverberg's supercilious introduction, asserting that This Probably Isn't What You Wanted To Read But That's Your Problem, Jerk nearly convinced me. But I happen to have read some stuff by Piglet that I liked, so I pressed on. And found the book OK. It comes in some-hazy-where around # on the Spider Scale; I frankly admit that part of the time I didn't know what Piglet was talking about and a small part of the time I actively disliked how he was doing it. But many of the stories appealed to me, and "At The Bran Foundry" was hilarious, a delightful, creepy and superbly paced paranoid fantasy about a class field trip through the foundry where they stamp ore into bran flakes, (the Firesign Theatre would have loved it.) The book's out on lend to a fellow Effingerian, and I can't remember the title of the other story I especially liked, a tragicomic masterpiece about a football player who finds that getting skulled on the field gives him incredibly realistic flashbacks of the day his wife died -- and endures them, seeks them out, for the vivid glimpses of his wife. Yes, Effmger is a maverick writer. But don't let that worry you: A.E. Van Vogt was a maverick writer once.    I'm running so far over that I'm going to have to give minireviews to everything that's left, even though some are excellent and deserve more space. Authors concerned, I'll try to make it up to you. I'll buy you a drink at the next con we're both at. Oh, and speaking of conventions... Now might be a good time to unload the news that I am either (depending on the new lead-time) going to attend or have attended Watercon, a regional con held Oct. # in Waterloo-Kitchener, Ontario, as Guest of Honor. If it's not October by the time you read this, come on up -- I don't know what hotel yet but you could phone Galaxy or read Locus. If it's too late, oy such a shame. I plan to bring my guitar and play Fluid madrigals and say things and maybe even auction off a couple original manuscripts... That's off my mind; so much for planted surprises. On to the minis: This Darkening Universe -- Lloyd Biggie is a writer of enormous potential; his Monument was just that. This is more tongue-in-cheek, part of a series about an interstellar private eye, who in this number taJces on an Unidentified Death Force (Udef) that sterilizes every planet it touches. Not a great book, but a good read -- and I'd like to see the rest of the series. I think what Lloyd needs is to stop churning them out for Doubleday and write the hell out of one. But maybe he did that for years and starved and I never read him -- how should I know? Shut up. Spider The Unpleasant Profession of Jonathan Hoag -- a long-out-of-print collection of some of Heinlein's finest -- and most offbeat -- work, including the title story (a slambang fantasy), the Grand Classic definitive ultimate time travel story "'All You Zombies," the paralyzingly plausible "They," (about the ulti-. mate paranoid fantasy) and one of my favorite fantasies of all time, "The Man Who Traveled In Elephants," which still after twenty years and countless readings elicited literal tears of joy from me again. Another Side of the Master. The Book of Gordon Dickson -- in at least its second printing, a representative selection of a master's We are pleased to introduce the Galaxy Library Organizers -- custom designed volume binders which will file and preserve up to # issues of your Galaxy collection. Each durable black and tan vinyl case is handsomely embossed iri gold with the Galaxy logo. Priced at # each; # for #, # for #, including shipping and handling. Send your check or money order and coupon below to: P.O. Box #I Philadelphia, Pa. #I Please send me Galaxy Library Organizers. I have enclosed  (Make payable to Jesse Jones Box Corp.) Offer good in U.S.A. only. work in short stories, contains the classic "Danger -- Human" and # Nebula-winner "Call Him Lord," (a simply splendid story) plus other good stuff, only excuse for failure to purchase is prior possession. Connoisseur's Science Fiction -- British editor-publisher-reviewer Tom Boardman has assembled a slick, respectable-type Penguin collection -- with a startling cover for which the outlandish title must be apology. All great stories, by Bester, Pohl, Sturgeon, Asimov et al -- but virtually every single one was savagely satiric in theme or execution. My lip got curled into a permanent sneer. Does cynicism make you a connoisseur? Or the other way 'round? Star Trek: The New Voyages -- I am told that the majority of the material in this compendium of stories and articles ranges from good to excellent. Myself, I have a threshold problem: I have become constitutionally (and apparently incurably) incapable of assimilating one more written or spoken word having to do with Captain Bones and 'feoman Spock and Doctor Tribble and the Star Ship Intercourse which like a transvestite in a ladies room boldly goes where no man has gone before. If you don't have this condition (called "Atrekia"), enjoy. Logan's Run -- should have been titled "Nolan and Johnson's Runs," a ghastly slapdash skeleton of a book by two men who, from their track record, have no excuse. It's a more-than-hackneyed Race Against Death in your standard-issue Big Brother future, so shallow I couldn't get the soles of my feet wet. About a world of the young, where they kill you when you reach age #. Honest to God. Soon, it movie, with Michael York and Peter Ustinov. I flatly predict that said flick will be as piquant as the end result of a lentil dinner with Coca Cola; consequently it and the book get the third or is it fourth Galaxitive Award. Telempath -- I happen to have read this particular book on the close order of # times, in its prepublication stages. And yet it chanced that when the galleys came across my desk the other day, I hadn't read a word of it in over a year, so I believe I can maintain some objectivity. I read it in a single twelve-hour sitting, totally absorbed in its superb blend of traditional and innovative sf, its magnificent characterization. This man writes with muscle and style. Deserves the Reviewer's Highest Accolade: Just The Way I'd Have Done It Myself. an' the creek don't rise) a reasonably comprehensive (if not comprehensible) overview of the body of Harlan Ellison's work, an explosion of paperbacks from Ballantine, and surprises.  It was unanimous. Barry Malzberg  Bill Fronzlnl my first inauguration -- but I certainly hope and pray it will not be my last! So then, here we are. I, Carole: your new President. You, my billoving. It was not six months ago, as you'll all remember, that #, as commander of the Skipstone, proudly took us all in spirit to the Centauris, hoping that this resuscitation of the long-abandoned space project would give you unity, would weld together everyone on this globe. This had been done even without my efforts; you have found your unity, and you have delivered unto me as your President and with that union the clear high promise of your mandate -- Pardon me. Pardon me for this excess of rhetoric. You must surely understand how emotionally moved I am. You must surely understand my emotions on this difficult and poignant occasion, which does not yet lack the promise of joy. #, Carole: six months ago, the first female commander of a major spatial probe; now, the first female President. I am deeply, universally honored -- Again, please, I beg your indulgence. As I look out upon you, out upon all the spaces of the land, the inferences of the landscape expose themselves to me in all their beautiful, broken, blessed glory. An excess of union -- this is what I see and what I feel. One of my predecessors said from airoximately this same point many, many years ago that we gather here not for a victory of party but a celebration of freedom. Freedom. It is what we seek and it is what we shall together find -- George, please, this is my address. Everyone already knows from your own speech what you intend for us; everyone already knows only too well -- gratefully -- of your loyalties as my second in command on the Centauri drill, and now as my wonderful and devoted VicePresident. What they do not know, but what I was and am still about to tell them, is that you have become my husband. No tears, George. No tears for any of us. Least of all before our So we must humbly and proudly continue. We must all continue. And that is, of course, what I said to you, my dear brethren, near the tumpoint of the Centauri run, as we came to settle into single orbit around that doom-stricken and ruined binary. My dear brethren, I said, no, that is not quite right, George, I said, because naturally it was George I was talking to on the Skipstone and not my dear, dear brethren, George, we must carry on; we must successfully complete this mission not only because all of Earth is counting on us but because in the joyous accomplishment of this first starflight resides hope for peace. George, I said, George, in the stars -- salvationl You may recall, some of you may recall, that is, you may recall that there were those who laughed. There were those who scorned our great journey. There were those who said that the tachyons were as likely to fail as all the governments, and that if Skipstone did not selfdestruct, the governments would. Or both. Very difficult for George and myself, as you can imagine. Very difficult. You have been extremely patient, but I promise I will not keep you much longer. Not much longer. Thank you once more for bearing with me, one and all. There is no need for that, George. Stop it. Please. Please. Oh my friends, my cherished friends, you must be able to see how moved is our darling George. But he got hold of himself in Skipstone and he damned well better get hold of himself here and now, please, George. We have unity. Unity. A perfect unity which swept us by unanimous vote -- your unanimous vote and ours -- Unity and Unanimity -- Swept by unanimity just two hours later into the offices of President and Vice-President of this great land; swept me into this inaugural; swept our dear George into tears, into tears; swept both of us into matrimony, matrimony, matrimony. For what we face here -- it it if George, please. Please, God. What we face here, charred and empty -- In Babylon there are many gardens -- Gomorrah knew greatness in its time -- But we are, we both are -- No. Not that. We are not that. My name is Carole-, yours is George. Carole and George. President and Vice-President. First Lady and First Man...  Dear Mr. Baen: While I had foreseen the precipitation of a new military era caused by military lasers. Dr. Poumelle's article, "Lasers, Grasers, and Marxists," pointing out the inherent danger of a total nuclear war during the transition from the pre-laser era came as a shock. That the Soviet Union's leaders could contemplate the loss of # of the Soviet Union's population in order to make the world safe for their brand of communism became plausible. It becomes even more plausible when one remembers that the Soviet Union has a number of installations similar combat-operations center under Cheyenne Mountain, thus insuring that the leaders would not be part of the # casualty figure. Even if this scenario is avoided, however, the likelihood of direct confrontations between the Soviet Union and the United States would seem to be made more likely by the Present #S#-kilowatt lasers, which can cut metal and explode plexiglass cockpits are already on the way to relegating aircraft to a purely logistical role. The development of self-critical lasers which would use the nuclear energy produced by a gas-core reactor to make the gas-core itself a laser ("Science News," ###) and produce, perhaps, a #-megawatt beam, could easily deal with metal target to become a plasma which gives off intense X-rays that would foul the electronic devices of any warhead ("L'Utilisation Militaire Des Lasers" by W. D. Metz, "La Recherche, " June, #). Once such lasers were deployed, both on land and in satellites (so it's against the before), the MotherFatherlands would be protected. Aggression would no longer lead quickly to a cataclysm for both sides. Warfare would once again become more or less "conventional". A possible scenario, for example, would be a two-pronged attack launched by the Warsaw Pact against Western Europe. One prong could sweep across the northern German plain toward the Low Countries, while the other prong would be launched through the Fulda Gap. In four days of heavy fighting, these armies might be able to reach the Rhine before tnxips stationed in the United States could reinforce the Allies. Such an attack would no longer be met with the threat of nuclear annihilation. Another thing to keep in mind is that although air and space home delivery of nuclear warheads will have been checkmated, a nuclear bomb would make a dandy land mine, sort of an anti-army rather than antitank or personnel weapon. The pendulum of warfare might be swinging back to favor the defense. Concerning Dr. Pournelle's article of Lovecraftian horror, "In the Beginning" (October, #), recalled some, musing I have done about Einstein's General Relativity. The very fact that Einstein's General Relativity theory leads to chaos and the possibility that Cthulthu may pop out of a naked singularity might mean that there is something wrong with the theory. Interestingly enough, Hiiseyin Yilmaz of the Perception Technology Corporation has pointed out that while General Relativity is consistent with special relativistic first-order Doppler effects, it is inconsistent with second-order Doppler effects which have been established by experiments to a very high order of accuracy. This is another reason to have some doubts about the General Relativity theory. In "New Approach to Relativity and Gravitation" ("Annals of Physics: #, #), DrYilmaz has developed a slightly different relativity theory which predicts coiiectly all the Newtonian and post-Newtonian effects of gravity and is consistent to the second order. In fact, his theory only diverges from Einstein's in the strong field and weak field limits. The strong field limit does not have a Schwartzchild singularity and Yilmaz's theory does not lead to the usual "black hole' ' concept for collapsed stars. It leads instead to ultramassive stars which seem to have properties that resemble those of quasars, fliere are other differences between the two theories that might be tested. If the Yilmaz theory should prove to fit the data better, good-bye black holes and good-bye Cthulthu. Mr. Varley's "Gotta Sing, Gotta Dance" was one of the more enjoyable stories I have read this year. The idea of a human-plant symbiotic team with the plant providing life-support, computation and company was especially clever, and the description of the energy-intake phase was delightfm. "Larval Stage" by Steven Utley did not make the grade. I can best express my "ennui" with the story by asking the following questions: #) Who have the mass-minded Cygnians been fighting in order to have developed ships with shields and weapon systems? Weapon systems that amount to anything are not developed without a good stimulus. Surely ten years of more-or-less peaceful contact with the Terran Network could not have provided such a stimulus and surely die mass mind is not schizoid enough to fight itself. #) Why did the Cygnians first visit Alpha Centauri (A or B?) IV instead of the Earth where the Terran Network Central is located? The visit to Alpha Centauri is even more puzzling when one considers the fact that Alpha Centauri is over a parsec further from the #I Cygni system than the Earth is. #) Is there still contact between the individual Cygnians and the mass mind when the two are separated by a distance of #I parsecs? If not, what happens to those Cygnians which are "severed" in this manna-? Keep up the good work with Galaxy'. Yours truly, Jean Alexander Sharland # Hanover Parkway Greenbelt, MD # Indeed, a shift from offence to defence does seem historically overdue... if I were a Soviet commander I would be quite nervous about launching an attack over the German border i those "army-eating landmines" could already be emplaced! As for "Larval Stage," (I) Previous contact between the Cygnians and other species is assumed, (#) Perhaps they thought it discreet to visit an outpost first, and (#) Yes: the Cygniar mass-mind is very powerful -- and, besides, it isn't limited to four dimensions! To the Editor There are those of us who can occasionally write fine science fiction. Like Kingsley Amis, like Howard Fast, like Myself. I have flashes of that splendid sf insight, but it isn't really built into my psyche. And then there are those whose sf-sense is a part of them like the intelligent symbiotic plant is a part tion writers. Like Heinlein and Tiptree. They naturally think tha' way. I'm talking about John Varley. Varley is a bom science fiction writer. ley has fused pop art, mysticism, classical aesthetics, modem aesthetics and pure sensuality with the limitless imagination of the sf visionary. The ideas are well thought out, original, exploratory, and they come one right after the other. I think he's original, which is perhaps a primo quintessence of the Great sf writer, and I think if he doesn't get a Hugo for that goddamn story then I shall lose all respect for the award. The Nebula committee tends to be more open-minded toward young writers, I think, then the Hugo people. It's time a major sf award went to a younger, innovative writer, and Varley has demonstrated that he is deserving. John Shirley II # SE Franklin Portland, OR # Dear Mr. Baen; Mr. Geis took a step back from his view of fandom in the May Galaxy to give us two propositions about the human condition: that morality follows the human condition, and that alienation increases as the standard of living decreases. Though these are interesting, I must take issue with them. Starting with the last, I see no empirical evidence that affluence means more interaction with the enviroment and concern for human existence. One need only look about lienated and dissatisfied people. When our machines make each of us self-sufficient physically and give us the illusion of being emotionally so, what else can happen? The poor person on the other hand must depend upon his family and neighbors for his existence. If he feels alienated, he dies. The first theorem has, superficially at least, more backing, but there are at least two fairly modem examples of well-to-do peoples who stooped to barbarism. Nazi Germany produced the most technologically advanced industrial complex of its time and raised itself out of the worst depression the world has ever seen, yet was responsible for the rape of Europe and the murder of over comparitively high standard of living at the time of the Revolution, despite which there followed mass slaughters of political undesirables in the city squares. The distinguishing point of both occurrences was that although neither was actively participated in by the mass of the people (Hitler never got an absolute majority of votes), neither were they condemned. Mercier reported the gardens of the Tuileries more luxuriant than ever in the midst of the Revolution. We need not have "the Arena on worldwide #-D hookup" to have a barbaric society. One possible explanation of the rise of man is simply social evolution. It is logical that as civilization becomes more advanced, more civilized, it should have found new ways to cope with age old problems. But I don't have the final answer. A gold-leaf autographed copy of A Study of History to the person who answers that. Faithfully yours, Wayne Wolf # Rosarita Drive Tempe AZ #I Dick replies: Dear Jim: It would take a great deal of research and time to detail the information that leads me to think that as mankind creates surpluses of useable wealth by "raping the planet" he is able to indulge in the luxury of greater welfare and other social amenities for more and more of the "disadvantaged" (those who are too stupid or emotionally knotted to cope with life's problems successfully). I thought it was obvious. At the same time, of course, technology allows us to indulge our xenophobia more efficiently, for less-than-noble reasons. But overall, I think technology has allowed us to improve living conditions, at least in this country. and dissatisfied? That is built into us, I suspect -- an integral part of the human condition, like having to die. However, I don't really want to argue with a man who thinks that our machines have made each of us self-sufficient, when in fact technology has made us all more dependent on others for our basic needs. Most of the population used to be about # selfsufficient, on farms. Now we are all specialists and dependent on other specialists for everything. It is not only the poor person who must depend on others for life. It is just that for the others the dependency and vulnerability is masked and ignored and has other labels. Now, if you'll excuse, me, I must tend my garden, feed the chicks, make a pair of shoes and cut some wood for the stove...while on the treadmill which runs the generate. Best, Dear Mr. Baen, How could you do it? Alter finally manages to gain control for just one column and you let Geis back in the command chair, that's unethical, inhumane, cruel and antisocial. Anyone with a rudimentary intelligence can see that Alter is the greatest statesman of this century, and by keeping him locked up in the archives you and Geis arc immeasurably slowing down the progress of this great nation. What would the world be like today if some deformed entity like Geis had locked up Plato, or Cicero, or Locke, or Gandhi, or Marx; well, maybe they should have locked that one up. Why, if Alter were freed he could become an author or publisher, even an editor! Now don't get your androsterone up James, I'm sure Alter would find a job for you somewhere, maybe in circulation. If Alter were freed he could even become President, think of it, the country would finally be led by somebody without a perversion about tape-recorders or a Boston accent. We must fTM Alter! We must put him in control and let Geis live in the dungeon for a while. We must form a Freedom for Alter Society, if the fans out there ate interested all they need do is write. Join today, for Alter, for Freedom and Democracy, for America!! Sincerely, Charles Vane # Tulane Dr. NE, Albuquerque, NM # Dick,  think we're in trouble... oi'lb Si'er" N o  Y . u N Y  # I ' ' I I RI I i # per word per Issue (including name and address) or # Issues S# per word. #-word minimum. Pjiyment with order. I sale. Free lists. Gordon Barber, #S-G Minneapolis Ave., Duluth, MN S#. Dlustrated catalog of SF-Fantasy Weird Tale Books. #s of titles listed. Send # for one, I for next #, or # for # consecutive catrdogs plus Wolfe's "Fifth Head of Carberus" a # clothbound #st ed Nebula Award winning SF book. Send to; Purple Unicom Books, #-G# London Road, Duluth, Mirm. #. magazines from # to I#. Harry Bennett, # Hollywood Blvd., Hollywood, Calif. #. wants to: S  S Books, # North Wilder, G-#, St. Paul, Mn. #. Booklet reveals how to turn your ideas into cash. Only I .#. Write: Dick Dermott, Dept. AA, # #th Ave., New Yoric, NY #I . gravity, magnetism, atomics -- #: Prometheus, # Pestana Ave. , Santa Cmz, Calif. #. Pyramids, ghosts, Atlantis, the Flood. I Mysteryology Magazine, Box #-BX, Burbank, California #. Cryonics Society of Michigan, publishes news of all medical and social advances relating to cryonics and immortality. Send I #. Asimov, published in a very limited, signed and numbered edition. We also have Firesign Theatre, Harlan Ellison, and others. Send PO Box #, Topeka, Kansas #. Giant five color fluorescent starmap. Highly detailed ships. #-# players. # in plastic and conquest. Giant fluorescent starmap. # pieces. #. Send to: D.C.C., # Edgley Ave., Glenside, Penna. #. Science Fiction Fans: Slides, prints, posters and patches from Star Trek, Space #, #I , plus many more. Send #f for catalogue. The Looking Glass, Martin Frisoli, # Park Drive, Glenolden, Pa. #, #. a #" button with a protective plastic covering. Send your photo and I to Miniature World, PO Box #, Redding, Calif. #. # per hour. One hour sample #. Catalog I . Phantom Empire, # Pennington, Houston, Texas #. Make # to # times your cost on hundreds of gift items, novelties. # brings giant catalog. James McCiae, # Buttonwood Way, Citrus Heights, CA. #. usual talents, leam who you are, who you were, your special companions. Friendly universal travel association welcomes your Seventh Av., San Francisco, Calif. #. For answers from higher beings on other planets to three questions send # to Susan Dwyer, CO Burghom, # Hawthorn ##, Los Angeles, Ca. #(X)#. "Dimension-X", "Escape", Bradbury, #-SF, Riverside, Ca. #. Why not? Take # for # now # hahsMre's Planet #v Clinord D Simak. # years alter being cryogenically frozen, Ihe only survivor ol an Earth exploratory mission finds a strange, sinister creature welcoming him on a new world. Exciting offworld adventure by the author of Enchanted Plfrimage. Pubed se!# ners. Vol I i iT. Giant #-in-l volume of # award-winning stories. # to #. Asimov introduces each Pub. ed. S# # #. Afaht, Dangerous Visions. Harlan Ellison, ed Short stories and novels. # in all. EioHcH scenes and language may be oflenshre lo some. Pub. ed S# # The # Annual World's Best SF. Donald A. Wollheim. ed. From Fritz Leiber lo Michael Bishop, ten ol Ihe linesl examples ol short fiction published in #. Includes Ihe Nebula winner Catch Thai Zeppelin. Special Edition. # The Bicentennial Man and Other Stories. By Isaac Asimov. A robot who wants to'be a man. lime travel and a city beneath (he ocean are some of the themes by this imaginalive and prolific SF author Pub ed S# #I The Foundation TrilofT. By Isaac Asimov. The ends of the galaxy revert to barbarism. An SF classic Comb. Price S# # The Dragon and Ihe George. By Gordon R. Dickson. When an astral proJeclion experiment backfires. Jim Eckert IS trapped in the body of a oragon and confronts knights, magicians, monsters, and a lady in distress. Special Edition. #. Approaching Oblivion. By Harlan Ellison Eleven mindspinning stones m the mulu-award winner's new anthology. Explicit scenes and language may be offensive to some. Pub ed S# # # Before the Golden Age. Isaac Asimov, ed # classic stories of the #s. Irom vintage SF pulps, now in one huge volume. Pub. ed S# # # Three to Dor sei! By Gordon R. Dickson Packed with adventure and brilliant imagination, these complete SF novels Neocromancer, Tadics ol Mistake and Dorsait are by this popular Hugo and Nebula winning author Special Edifion #. Millennium. By Ben Bova. American and Russian bases on Ihe Moon unite lo prevent a catastrophic war brewing on Earth Pub ed. S# # Brothers ol Earth. By C J Cherryh Stranded forever on a remote planet. Kurt Morgan must adapt to the native humanoids alien civilization or die. Special Edition. # Imperial Earth. By Arthur C. Clarke A representative from Titan travels lo Earth on a crucial mission to insure his homeland's survival By Hugo, Jupiler ana Nebula winning author. Pub ed S# # # Epoch. Robert Silverbergand Roger Elwood. eds Contains a complete novel by Jack Vance Plus # original stories by other distinguished authors, Niven. Bishop. Pohl. Le Guin, Simak, others. Pub ed S# # #. Han Pius. By Frederik Pohl. Cyborgs are lo colonize Mars, and Roger Torraway, ex-astronaul. is to be Ihe first Marplans. Fasl-paced fascinating SF Pub. ed. # #. The Star Trek Slar Fleet TechnIcel Menual. Compiled by Franz Joseph. A must for all Slar Trek devotees Taken from the data banks of the master computer It includes the Articles of Federation, the Romulan and Organian Peace Treaties, and much more. Large size paperback Vinyl binder. Pub. ed. # # #. Doorways in The Send. By Roger Zelazny. The Starstone. an invaluable alien artifact. IS stolen in this fasl-paced, witty future thriller. Pub. ed # # # The Mole in God's Eye. By Larry Niven  Jerry Pournelle Man's first contact with an intelligent alien species Pub ed # # Me. SiMalljSmeMtKieAn Extraordinary Offer What a way to get acquainted with these science llctlon greats. Browse through the list of books on this page and choose any # for just #. It's the most extraordinary sample of science fiction ever offered In one package. How the Science Fiction Book Club Works: Cut along  line and  mall -- I no postage  necessary I I When your application for membership Is accepted, you'll receive your Introductory package ol four books for just (plus shipping and handling). You may examine them in your home, and If not completely satisfied, return them within ten days -- membership will be cancelled and you'll owe nothing. About every # weeks (# times a year), we'll send you the Club's bulletin. Things lo Come, describing the # coming Elections and a variety of Alternate choices. If you want both Selections, you need do nothing; they'll be shipped automatically. If you don't want a Selection, or prefer an Alternate, or no book at all, just fill out the convenient form always provided, and return it to us by the date specified. We try to allow you at least ten days (or making your decision. If you do not receive the form in time to respond within # days, and receive an unwanted selection, you may return it at our expense. As a member you need take only # Selections or Alternates during the coming year. You may resign any time thereafter, or remain a member as long as you wish. At least one of the two Selections each month is only # plus shipping and handling. Other extra-value selections are slightly higher but always much less than Publishers' Editions. Send no money. Send the coupon today. Science Fiction Book Club #S#I Dept. KR#, Garden City, N.Y. # Please accept me as s insmper. i agree to the membership plan as described above. Send me, as a begtnning, the # books whose numbers I have indicated below, and bill me just top (plus shipping and handling). I agree to take # additional books at low club prices In the coming year and may resign anytime thereafter. I I I I Mr. MiS# Mrs. AddressCity (Please print)Apt.#...Slate.Zip. The Science Fiction Book Club offers Its own complete hardbound editions sometimes altered in size to fit special presses and save members even more. Members accepted in U.S.A. and Canada only. Canadian members will be serviced from Toronto. Offer slightly different in Canada. No postage stamp necessary if mailed in the United States Postage Will Be Paid By -- Siienie fiction Book (lub Garden City N.Y. # Rrst Class Permit No. I Garden City, N.Y. Come Visit Us  Where Starter Hilton Hotel (Opposite Penn Station in Manhattan) #nd Street and Seventh Avenue New York City, New York several exhibits, games, contests and much much more!  Who Three Important, Intelligent and Interesting Speakers: J. Allen Hynek ( ### ) Jacque Valle (###) Russ Burgess (###) Tickets # until December #; # afterwards Group Discounts Available -- Please write. (per Day -- please specify which day) New York City # And we plan to make it a banner year! Already we have slotted for the coming year stories and articles by the likes of Larry Niven, Frederik Pohl, J. E. Pournelle, Roger Zelazny -- and many more! And who can say what other great things the future holds in store for those who read Galaxy ? Each issue, month after month, year after year, Galaxy has delivered the best science-fiction entertainment that money can buy. If you're a long-time reader you know it's true; if you're a newcomer find out ence Fiction. Remember: Galaxy delivers! Subscribe now! To start our second Quarter-Century out right we are making the following very special offer: and save money too! Send to: Galaxy Magazine # Kennedy Drive (check where applicable) Happauge, NY #B#  Extend or renew my current subscription.  This is a new subscription.  My payment of # for # issues is enclosed.  Bill me. Flash! If you enclose payment with your order you will receive absolutely free the fabulous Galaxy Perpetual Calendar! #I # # Frederick Pohl  Robert L. Forward  Gordon Eklund i Arnold E. Abramson, Publisher Jay Tumck, Circulation Director J. E. Pournelle, Ph.D., Science Editor L. C Murphy, Subscriptions Dept Theodore Sturgeon, Consulting Editor C. M. Bolling, Assistant Editor Spider Robinson, Contributing Editor  i James Baen, Editor mmmtm -- mmm -- mmm A tale of shipwreck, survival...and a cold and bitter seduction . A Galaxy First. The Rock, the Pool, and the People: together they had formed a closed eco-system from time immemorial. Now all that would change... Eric Vinicoff  Marcia Martin # They were late for Ragnarok, yet still they would find time to deal with the little alien -- one way or another! And the meek shall inherit the Earth... Robinette Broadhead had won a lottery. His winnings were sufficient to either support him (but not in comfort) for the rest of his life or to purchase a one-way ticket to Gateway, where wealth and fame -- or death -- awaited. Robinette chose glory. Trouble is, he seems to have used up his nerve in making that choice. Editor examines the very first of all the biblical adjurations -- and finds it far from fulfilled! science and technology have taken the wonder out of life; they are very, very wrong! Spider invites you to a Bakkanalia. Where to find it. Cover by Rick Stembach, from Interior illustrations by DiFate, Fabian, Gaughan, Stembach of Universal Publishing  Distributing Corporation. Arnold E. Abramson, President. Main Offices: # East # Street, New York, N.Y. #. Single copy: #. #-Issue subscription: # in U S., # elsewhere. Copyright Conventions. Alt rights reserved. Second class postage paid at New York, N.Y. and additional mailing offices. The publishers assume no responsibility for unsolicited material. All stories printed in this magazine are fiction and any similarity between characters and actual persons is coincidental. Printed In U.S.A. who we are. The only thing we, however, know about you is that you read science fiction. But now we need to know more about you to continue to bring you the type of fiction -- and, incidentally, advertisements -- that will interest you. Please fill in the following in as much detail as you can; your time will be well spent and most appreciated. #. Male Female #. Age #. Student: High School College #. College graduate Degrees #. Income: Under # #-# #-# #-# Over # #. Profession #. Own Home Rent: House Apartment #. What magazines, other than science fiction, do you read regularly? Europe Other #. Means of travel: Plane Auto Train Bus Qther #. Do your own: Boat Est. value Automobile Est. value . Hi-Fi equipment Est. value Home Workshop Est. value CamperMotor Home Est. Value Camera equipment Est. value Motorcycle Est. value Snowmobile Est. value #. Interest: Skiing Fishing Swimming Hunting Golfing Tennis Bowling Camping Flying Boating Gardening Home repairs Photography Stamp collecting , Coin collecting Other #. AffMlatkms: Fraternal Professional Athletic Social Scientific Other #. Are you a member of: Book Club Record club Other Red Cross Political club #. Investments: Stocks Bonds Real Estate Thank you for taking the time to respond to our questionnaire. Please send your completed form to: # East # Street New York, NY # It was recently remarked to me that the conquest of Space offered a challenge so vast that the human spirit must quail before it. I disagreed vehemently, on the grounds that while that challenge is indeed infinite, so too are our spiritual resources. I did allow however, that it would take quite literally everything we've got to offer, including, most especially, our religious impulses. In light of the foregoing (and with no little trepidation) I offer an -- In every age the myths and legends -- or sacred truths, if you prefer -- of times past must be reinterpreted in the light of new knowledge and beliefs, if they are to remain meaningful for the men and women of that new age. Thus if God indeed spoke unto the Prophets of Israel (and for the moment let us assume that he did), think of all the things He could not say directly, simply . because those Prophets, wise as they may have been, were simply not equipped with the knowledge necessary for comprehension. Had He spake unto them of pulsars and planets, Trojan Points and star-probes, He had spake unto them gibberish. It follows that if the Bible is to be as relevant to the Age of Science as it was to the Late Neolithic, its wisdom must be extracted and extrapolated: if God spoke to us. He spoke in parables; He had no choice. Consider in this regard Genesis #:# : "Be fruitful, and multiply, and replenish the earth, and subdue it: and have dominion over the fish of the sea, and over the fowl of the air, and over every living thing that moveth upon the earth." Consider especially the word 'earth.' To a man of # years ago, the concept that the translators of the King James Version chose to render as 'earth' might have been rendered as well (in meaning, not beauty!) as 'all lands,' 'all ground,' or 'all places where a man can walk.' What it could not have been rendered as is 'Earth' with a capital, or 'this planet'; in # B.C. the concept was lacking. The modem equivalent would be 'available habitats': places where people can live. And just what habitats are available to us? Well, Dr. Gerard O'Neil has published a nuts-and-bolts proposal detailing how we can with present # continued on page # Eric Vinieoff Marcia Martin Chance iliectiiMi -- Wear Ararat True, the aliens were primitive, but there was something about them... They doomed themselves in a myriad of ways. Perhaps it was in their nature to seek incompleteness instead of the whole. The rift grew, and led them to use up and foul rather than maintain and enrich. Not alone did they pass. All else that shared their precious gift they dragged down with them, all but the mean things that evolved or adapted to dwell amid the ruin. But in their last days, driven by the need for racial continuity that was their ultimate defense against mortality, they constructed me. No, that isn't exactly right. That which they built isn't I, no more than the protoplasmic casings were they. They created a final servant. But  am more than that. Did they realize? Did they plan it that way? I will never know. The starbow spread colorfully in the forward screen, flattened and stretched by .# c. Ap Retalia was decelerating from trans-light velocity -- or had been, before spotting the bogie. The bridge was on combat alert; all six Command Level officers were wrapped into their stations. Captain Reta hung tensely in the central chair of the circular chamber. His tail coiled around the back brace, while his triple-jointed legs were hooked over the side bars. His azure body-fur stood tautly erect. "Well, Rho? Is it a Poorg unit?" The underCaptain-Astrogation flicked out her tongue negatively. "Not unless it's some sort of trick. For one thing, why would they be way out here in interstellaria poking along at sub-c?" "Who can guess at Poorg motives? We don't even know why they're bent on genocide. Maybe they came out here to commune with the divinity of their choice." "Not in that ore shuttle!" Rho snapped. "Wrong course, for one thing -- it's coming in from the Rim. But more importantly, the drive is something I've never seen before." "How so?" "No fusion flare. They can't be baffling it, not at this range. There's a hydrogen scoop up front, but it's material -- no trace of a collector field." Reta's tail tip twitched nervously. "It's taking in interstellar matter, but not for a fusion drive. Why? Let's have a closer look," Rho's subtentacles played over her board. A new segment of the flowing universe appeared -- Ap Retalia was running parallel to the bogie, ten thousand tals away and wrapped in its monopole force shield. The bogie was a slender, tal-long white tube with a narrow funnel in front and an egg-shape in the rear. "A particle accelerator," the underCaptain-Engineering barked. Urgath was near reproductiondeath age, so old that her pelt was turning blonde. "Very simple, but not much thrust. Fission-powered, judging from the thrust velocity." Reta relaxed. "Archaic technology. No military threat then?" "Without our shield the stream of accelerated particles could damage us. Otherwise, no." "What could it throw at us?" "Based on their demonstrated technology? You should ask an anthropologist. Fission-bomb rockets, I suppose. Maybe fusion ones too. Laser beams. Microwaves. Nothing serious." Reta paused for long moments. "Very well. Let's move in and make contact." All the underCaptains stared at him. He stared back. He knew what was bothering them -- it bothered him too -- but he had a vague feeling that contact should be made. That was why they made prescience a requirement at Captain's academy. Skilled subtentacles bent to their tasks; the white ball that was Ap Retell ia moved toward the bogie, its sub-c engine generating momentum waves that eliminated the sensation of acceleration. "Scan for electromagnetic transmissions," Reta ordered the underCaptain-Communication. The unspoken corollary was that the First Circle telepath Would also listen carefully for mental messages. "Close to ten tals and hold." They could make out details of the bogie. The reactor and the crew area had to be in the egg at the vessel's base -- the tube was too thin to support them. The particle stream emitted a pale-blue glow. "I'm getting a transmission!" the underCaptain-Communication exclaimed. "Coherent light, a focused beam aimed at us. Can't understand it, of course, but it does sound like spoken language. Here, listen." Sounds like starth barking emerged from a speakerdisk. "Had to modulate the sound frequency a bit; it was pitched too low for our earslits." "Proabaly telling us to keep our distance." Reta wiggled his tongue in pleasure -- his eating orifice was cartilaginous and immobile. "Keep closing. We'll show them who is in charge here." Abruptly the screen flared white, then went to black. Moments later the stars and the bogie reappeared. "Hydrogen fusion explosion," the underCaptain-Weaponry reported tersely. "The alien craft launched a small rocket at us. It detonated in the shield. More coming." The screen went through more antics, while the underCaptainWeaponry watched his displays complacently. The ship trembled slightly. "Now they're trying electromagnetics. We're counterphasing; no danger of penetration. Should we blast them?" "No." Reta felt the decision tear at his sense of duty, but he somehow knew that this mystery had to be solved, not eliminated. "Let's see what happens when the aliens realize they can't touch us." The bogie tried several other weapons, even swinging around to bring its drive stream to bear. But nothing could penetrate Ap Retalia. The underCaptains were muttering among themselves. Finally Rho said, "Captain, we can't waste any more time here. The Muster is scheduled for #-I #-#." "At emergency capability we can easily arrive in time. Compute a minimum-duration flight program." Rho didn't look happy, but she did as she was told. Finally the attack stopped and the laser message-beam resumed. Reta ordered the shield softened sufficiently to let the beam through, but kept it on a hair-trigger in case hostilities were recommenced. Then he flipped open his com. "Philology Section?" "Here, Captain." "Tie into the alien transmission. Use all the computer capacity you need -- you have priority. Communication will send out a similar responding beam to the aliens. If they're this far from home they must be advanced enough to have a computer with a languagetranslating function." "I have the course plot," Rho announced. "We can reach the Muster on schedule if we resume deceleration within a twentieth-day. Otherwise we'll overshoot our Jump point." "Good." Reta felt the pressure of the underCaptainss worry and confusion building. Discipline held their tongues for the moment, but he would have to come up with a good explanation for his actions soon or face a Section Twelve vote by them -- legal mutiny. "Captain, we've tied in our language computer, and the aliens are responding in kind." That was the Philology Section chief reporting through the speakerdisk on the communication board. "Elementary comparatives in the spoken mode are underway." "Is it making any sense?" Reta asked. The Poorg failure was sharp in his mind. Amorphous creatures from a frigid gaseous giant world, their language concepts had proved too complex for either language computers or philologists to decipher. Perhaps, he thought, if the two races had been able to communicate with each other... "Yes, it is, Captain. Cognitive percentage, # so far, though that's bound to go down somewhat as we tackle more complex words and grammar." Reta's tail tip twitched as he waited for the computer to finish learning the alien language. Even at electronic speed the task was a long and complicated one. The process was simply an accelerated version of standard translation technique. Images and corresponding words were flashed back and forth. Sometimes several different images were needed to nail down a subtle or abstract meaning, and some couldn't be nailed down at all. But finally a glowing display indicated completion , "About time," Reta hissed. "Since they chose to give us their language, it seems only right that we should break the shell." He turned to the underCaptainCommunication. "Patch me into the computer channel . ' ' He thought very hard very fast. What was he going to say? First contact, even with such pitifully inferior creatures, was a grave responsibility. "Go ahead, Captain." Reta spoke in his own language, confident that the computer would translate his words and relay them to the bogie. "Attention, alien ship. Please acknowledge." Silence. Reta leaned out of his chair mike's range. "Am I getting through?" he asked the underCaptain-Communication. The latter nodded. "You've tested our defenses," Reta resumed. "You know our technology is superior to yours. We can catch you if you try to run. If you don't answer, we'll blow you out of space and get on with our own business." "Very well. I am answering. What must I do to prevent our destruction?' ' The voice had a flat computer vocoder flavor, of course. The unde iCaptains listened, interested despite themselves. Reta's tongue flicked. "First of all, identify yourself." "I am named Japheth." "Where is your home world?" "I cannot tell you that. It is security-classified information." The underCaptains hissed with amusement. Calculating the location of the alien's launch point would be a simple thing for the computer, working back along its course until a solar system intersected. Reta moved to the point of his main curiosity. "You're from the Rim, and a younger civilization than ours, as shown by your prehistoric ship. What is the purpose of your flight?" "That too is security-classified." "Why?" "To prevent that purpose from being jeopardized." "It's a hostile mission then?" Reta pressed sharply. "No. It has nothing to do with your race, or any race other than our own." "If you don't explain, my own security problem will force me to destroy you." "I realize that. I will do anything I can to prevent my destruction, but I can't reveal my mission." "Why not?" "I have instructions from those who gave me my task. I can't deviate from them. I am sorry. But I assure you again, I and my mission are no threat to you or your race. Can't you simply accept that, and resume your own errand?" "Stand by," Reta hissed angrily, then flipped off his mike. "Defecating waste of time," Urgath muttered. "That alien must be some kind of fanatic; it'd rather die than talk." "Indeed -- and that doesn't make sense." Reta was whispering half to himself. "A pre-starflight technology nonetheless launches a starship. Why? Exploration? Curiosity? No, that ship had to have been a tremendous effort to construct. Its mission must be a vital one." "All the more reason to blast it," Rho said, "and eliminate a potential threat." "You're letting your xenophobia do your thinking for you. This alien to throw everything away rather than answer two questions, one of which it must know we can deduce ourselves. That goes beyond fanaticism. Unless their brand of rationality is radically different from ours, it smacks of a totally inflexible obedience to orders. That's a contra-survival trait, one you would more expect to find in -- " His tail slapped its rest abruptly. He flipped open the com. "Philology Section, study the sound qualities of the alien transmissions." "Yes, sir. But what are we looking for?" "If it's there, you'll know soon enough." Reta leaned back, awash in the tension of command. What was he doing here? Why was it so important, compared to the Last Muster of his race? There were, of course, the dreams. Were they prescient visions sent to guide him, or false phantoms driving him to nihilistic despair? "Captain!" The voice from Philology Section rippled with excitement. "We found it!" Reta's tail tip untensed. It was only a minor part of the mystery solved, but a beginning was a beginning. "Report." "The voice is artificially generated, like our computer's pseudovoice. Either they have some reason for speaking through a vocoder, or -- " "Or we're talking to someone who has to obey orders, no matter what. A computer." Urgath hissed her anger. "Genitalia! I should have guessed from the visuals alone! At that crawling pace any crew would need a mountain of life-support equipment. There just isn't room for it, not when you consider the size of primitive accelerator gear and fission reactors. A cybernetic pilot would be much less bulky." "Let's see if we can find a way around its security programming," Reta said, then flipped his mike back on. "Attention, alien." "Yes." "We know what you are -- a computer. Do you deny it?' ' "No. That isn't classified information." "Are there any members of the race that built you aboard?" "No." "Not even in cold sleep?" "No." "Then you're in command of your ship. I'm in command of this ship. Between us we must find a solution. I must learn your mission, or else I have only one alternative." "I fervently wish I could reveal it, but I can't. I have been about my task for hundreds of years, and may be for thousands more. My builders wrought too well; I am lonely. And I am haunted by the fear of failure. I need help that your obviously space-wise race could supply." "I see," Reta said softly. "Please stand by." He flipped off the mike and sat silently, thinking. "That machine is playing games with us," Rho hissed. "Did you hear that talk about loneliness, like it was a person." "I think it is like a person," Reta mused. "How would you like to be the only one of your kind, on a flight taking hundreds of years, sentient and all alone?" Rho didn't answer. Urgath rapped her tail against its brace stridently. As the senior underCaptain, hers would be the duty of succeeding Reta, if necessary. "We'll help the alien," Reta whispered. "We will not!" Urgath hissed. "Captain, I'm forced to demand a Section Twelve vote. You're not well." Reta blinked. His eyelids dialated open slowly. A remembered vision crossed his mind; emptiness, aching loss, a part of his haunted dreams. Then he forced himself to deal with the suddenly trivial matter before him. He probed the eyes of the tense, staring underCaptains. They were wavering. He had to bring them back. He knew that he would succeed. "I'm not sick. We'll leave before the deadline, and we won't miss the Muster. I promise." "But why this sudden fetish of helping strangers?" Rho demanded. Reta's head hurt. He blinked rapidly, and said, "I... know we have to help this alien." "What?" Worry edged Rho's words. "We have to help Japheth." "Why?" Urgath chimed in. "Just... feelings. Dreams. You see..." He couldn't go on. It wasn't fair to them, to curse them so soon with his knowledge. "What do we see?" Rho insisted softly. "You have to tell us, or else..." There it was. He had no choice, unless he wanted to ignore the most recent dreams, shrug them off. And he couldn't do that; they held him in thrall. "I've... seen blackness... nothingness... where our future should be." Silence folded around the underCaptains. They knew, loved and feared the prescience that marked their high officers. Often it served as savior, or provided solace. Then too, it sometimes foretold doom, but even that was a bleak service. Above all, it was a mystery, respected and venerated almost by racial instinct. "There isn't any future... for us... or the Poorgs." Reta's hiss whistled with terror. His eyes were red-rimmed, and he appeared generally haggard. The burden was shared; he could let his facade fall. The underCaptains were shaken; the crimson 'look ahead' eyes of prescientseen horrors couldn't be faked. Finally Rho said, "Then the Last Muster is going to be... just that." Reta darted his tongue in agreement. "Seollarta. The final battle of the primal gods, when all die, and the world is reborn." "Don't spout religion at us," Urgath hissed. "If our whole race is pre-doomed, all the more reason for us to hurry and do our part to take those fecal Poorgs with us!" But Reta seemed not to hear her. "Rebirth," he whispered, half in a trance. "Do others see it too?" Rho asked despairingly. "The High Command? Other Captains?" "Yes. The fleet will be told at the Muster. The people won't be told at all. It would only cause panic. But... But there can't be any rebirth for us. We have no future." No one disputed him. Prescience had bred pragmatism into the race. "How does the alien ship figure into this?" Urgath demanded. "I'm not sure. But I think... My dreams have been... very strange. Can I trust them for guidance? I... I must." "What do the dreams say?" Reta stared at the star field and the alien probe in the screen. "There are other worlds, other races. What if... What if there are other gods too?" "I don't understand." "Don't you see the irony? Two intelligent races are about to extinguish each other. A combined total of over sixty thousand years of effort and progress will become meaningless in the end. It'll be as though neither we nor the Poorgs ever existed. Except... except for this minor incident." He turned to face the underCaptains, and his look was fey. "I'm... told to help them! Don't you see! The only surviving effect of our whole race, our only reason for being, is to help that ship out there! How can I help getting religious -- only a god could be so cruel!" Silence reigned even longer this time. All thought of Section Twelve had vanished; Reta was mastered by his prescience, and as such was inviolate, almost holy. Finally Urgath said gruffly, "Let's do whatever it is we have to do quickly, so we can join the Muster." Reta's tongue flicked, then he opened the inter-ship channel again. "We'll help you, if it can be done quickly." "I thank you." "What kind of help do you need?" "I'm searching for a planet fitting certain requirement parameters. It must possess no intelligent life forms. Its surface gravity must be approximately nine point -- " "Hold on," Reta interrupted. "I'll switch you to Astronomy Section. They've indexed most of the solar systems within five hundred light years. I assume you want the coordinates of the nearest suitable world?" "Yes. Thank you." Reta transferred the circuit, and gave the Section head detailed orders. Then he leaned back and stared at the starbow. "Why?" That was Rho. Reta turned and asked, "Why what?" "Why is the computer searching for a specific kind of planet? Resources? Colonies?" Reta hissed his disagreement. "Resources it could easily find closer to him. And with their primitive technology, that race couldn't possibly support interstellar colonies." "Then what?" "An evacuation, I think. Suppose their home world is dying slowly for some reason. They could conceivably be searching for a new world on which to save a part of their race. A rebirth." His voice fell. "Three races, but only they have hope." "Not much hope," Urgath hissed. "Even with a planet, they'll never be able to reach it in junk like that. And they'll probably be dead before the probe can return." Reta didn't reply. Silence endured until the com blared forth the s.  m. brent co.  p.o. box #, milford, mich. # Astronomy Section head's voice. "All done, Captain. I found the alien a nice young planet not many lights Core-ward from here -- almost on its line of flight." "Good work." Reta switched back to the inter-ship channel. "You have your information. We must be on our way now." "Again I thank you," the computer voice said. "For my own part, I would like to go with you, learn about you, perhaps become your friend. But I too have an errand, a most urgent one." "Gaining our friendship would be a waste of your time. We have very little of either commodity left. Goodbye." Abruptly a curtain was drawn in Reta's mind, and he turned to the job of resuming the flight. A new course program was calculated and laid in. Then he touched a heat-switch on the board in front of him, and felt the tingling induced by the momentum-drive. The colors of the starbow began to shift subtly. The alien probe vanished instantly. Yet it did not vanish fully from his mind, but gnawed constantly at the edges of his consciousness until short days later, when in the white heat of subatomic energy release, it vanished with all else. At the end, released from all duties, he wondered if the alien mission would succeed, if any good would come of their chance meeting. And wondering, died.    From space the world was a blue-green globe dappled with cloud-whiteness. It had no name -- yet. It circled a G#V star with a semimajor axis of #. #xI # # km. Its mass was #x# # gm, with an equatorial radius of # km. It had one moon. The probe learned this and much else as it orbited the world, and its instruments scanned long and meticulously. Finally it decided that the world fit into its programmed parameters. It cut loose the accelerator drive system and descended on its fuset. It began traversing the southern temperate zone, landing in large river valleys. At each site remote surveyors rode out on their air cushions to probe the entire vicinity, conducting geologic and topographical analyses. The sixth site proved to have sufficient potable river water, land for farming, and nearby ore deposits of civilization' s building blocks. The myriad other factors all checked out too, so the probe set to work. It scoured every part of the valley from the air with high-intensity microwaves, sterilizing the soil to a depth of twelve meters. Then it sterilized a kilometer-wide perimeter circle around the selected zone, a protection against infection by native life forms. The primitive native plants and animals of this world couldn't compete with the tough products of Earthly natural selection anyway, but the program was nothing if not cautious. Amid the probe' s supply stores were the ingredients for building soil out of raw rock, but happily that wasn't necessary. The soil was suitable for growing Earthly plants after the surveyors sowed it with aerobic and anaerobic bacteria. The air and sunlight were, of course, also suitable. The probe had stored seeds and cells in its clone bank for every plant, animal and bacteria that had existed anywhere on Earth. It also had basic ecology programs -- experts could add sophistications later. It set to work, using the surveyors, to sow, nurture and spread. First came the simplest plants and animals, then more and more complex ones, all in balanced harmony. The probe worked with tireless efficiency; it was in no hurry. So a long time passed before it finished, but finish it did. Thirty square kilometers of Earth reborn; trees, birds, bees, fish in the river, algae, deer, grassy meadows, flowers, insects, predators and thousands of other living things great and small. No one area of Earth had been recreated ecologically; plants and animals from many had been selected for incorporation in the program. Finally the ecology took solid root, growing and spreading of its own accord. Later the probe would establish other such enclaves, and eventually the entire planet would be remade. But for now one was sufficient. Tens of thousands of human beings were stored in the clone bank -- all that could be gathered in the short last days -- their memories All would be 'revived' eventually, but at first there would be only a small pioneer party, less than a thousand specially trained persons. They were grown in tanks of artificial amniotic fluid to young manand-womanhood, and the memoryMany had been older on Earth, but pioneer life required youthful strength. The women and men left the probe, and looked at their new home. It was night, but the moon lit the scene. They looked around them in awe, for not one had really expected their desperate mission to succeed. Some looked at the stars, wondering which (if any) was Sol, knowing that its third world no longer bore intelligent life. None of them thought to thank the machine that had served them so well. They slept in sleeping bags under the sky, guarded from wandering predators by the probe's weaponry. In the morning they would begin establishing their niche in the new ecology. But before they slept, they took a solomn oath together; that this Earth would never go the way of its namesake.  earth dwellers The trouble with children, these days, is that they live in the future -- and we parents are their past... The shuttle launching was not very dramatic. She wasn't sure what she had expected, but surely more than this endless waiting, while disembodied mechanical voices crackled around her in painstaking last minute checks as the vibrant summer stars were slowly bleached by the coming dawn. She had felt obscurely cheated, as though the least they could have done was given her a spectacle intense enough to be worthy of all this pain. The lift-off came finally, two hours after the final kisses for Susan, Jay and Kevin. He had looked so unutterably, heartbreakingly small in his specially-built pressure suit that her resolve, despite weeks of careful buttressing, had crumbled and her lips were set grimly as she knelt down and crushed him to her. His new short haircut left bare the vulnerable little neck, baby plump still and smelling faintly of powder. A treacherous thought of Hecuba holding her grandson for the last time before his death had stabbed her, and she had stood up so hastily that the little boy had tumbled backward, laughing. "Final countdown." "Standing by." "Ten, nine..." The stars had faded now but the moon was still visible, a thin spiky crescent, fragile-looking and yet obscurely comforting, because that was where they would go first and it was a place she could at least see. There, they weren't entirely beyond her. Not yet. Not until tomorrow or the next day when the Oregon set journey that would reach half lightspeed, carrying like some enchanted floating castle its # dreaming passengers through their sixteen-year sleep until the spell should be broken by the hard pioneer life awaiting them as members of the new colony on Sirius V, The thin golden flame of the shuttle's rockets faded and they were gone. Duncan waved away the reporters, who had scented emotion and were beginning to circle. His craggy face was as calm as ever, the shake of his head as assured. Nonetheless, something in the blue eyes must have flashed ominously, for the reporters backed off to hunt easier prey and left them huddled alone at the edge of the barren spacefield. "It's always been like this, Rachel," he said gently. "Always. You know that. Children grow up and go away. On ships or trains or covered wagons or spaceships or whatever; they go." "But not so far!" "It seemed as far, then." "But parents could write to them! A letter might take a year -- five years! -- but it got there eventually. But now, across space..." "Many never got there. Rachel, let it go. Accept it." "I can't!" she cried. "It's easy for you! You just wall off your feelings and that's that. I can't do that!" He was too wise to take up the old argument. He put his arms around her, the dark head resting on his worn blue shirt, the shirt he liked because it was familiar and comfortable, like Earth. After a moment she said, subdued, "I'm sorry." "I know." "It's just that we'll never even know if they -- if anything happens. And Kevin is so little. I've always wanted grandchildren and now I've only had him for two years. And Susan..." "Shhh." He held her while she cried, and around him the ugly utilitarian structures of Logan Spacefield blurred, like children's sandcastles dissolving in the rain.    They stayed three days more at the spaceport, watching by video the loading of passengers onto the Oregon, waiting for the final launching. Not that there was much to see. The colonists were placed in suspended animation as soon as they reached the moon; the project's medical team wanted to observe the suspended state as long as possible. Rachel visualized them, each in his clear plastic chamber, being hefted aboard like so many tons of seeds, or food, or landing fuel. She had seen pictures of the compact suspended animation chambers, and now the idea tortured her that Kevin would look as if he were in a seethrough coffin. The suspension drugs would even slow down his circulation so that his ruddy cheeks would have the cool paleness of death... Stop it, she told herself severely. You know better than that. But the image kept returning. They sat on hard chairs in a large bare room set aside for close relatives of the colonists and watched the video screen for three days. They didn't talk much. At noon one of them would leave their airconditioned vigil, walk through the oppressive heat to the building which housed the spaceport cafeteria, and bring back soggy sandwiches and tepid coffee. The Earth-moon communications, many of them incomprehensibly technical, ceaselessly assaulted the air around them. When it was all over, the Oregon safely started on her epic voyage, both of them secretly felt relieved. It was over. They could go home.    "The coffee's ready," "Be right in, Hon. I'm making a fire." "Then I'll bring it in there." She got out her best silver tray, a wedding gift thirty-two years ago. She poured the coffee into waferthin china cups, dug around until she found the embroidered napkins Susan had made for her one longago Christmas, arranged them on the tray. It looked festive, a homecoming celebration. Abruptly she poured the coffee into thick brown mugs and shoved everything else, napkins and all, into the sink. Duncan was kneeling at the fireplace, his blue eyes warm in his fire-flushed face. "It's good to be home." "It's a lot colder here than in Utah." "Just tonight; Weather Central says it's going to warm up again." "That's good." They sipped their coffee in silence. The fire crackled, the flames randomly highlighting familiar objects in the comfortable room. The books on the shelves opposite the fireplace brightened and then darkened, mocking human knowledge in transit. The ancient brass andirons shone steadily. "Oh, I meant to tell you, Maia videoed while you were in the shower. She said to tell you there's a meeting of your alianthus committee tomorrow at ten at the Center and they really need you there." He grinned. "She looked very harried. Are you nearing a crisis?' ' "I don't know. Not when I left." Alianthus. Tree of Heaven. In the old after-life myth were there alianthi in heaven? Soon there wouldn't be any anywhere if the government wouldn't fund additional research on Dodderson's blight. She wasn't usually a Joiner of Causes, but this one was different. The tiny park in the ugly, swarming city of her childhood had been graced with alianthi, and their long feathery leaves were tangled in all her girlhood memories. Even now she could feel the mild autumn sunlight sifting through the scarlet waving branches and dappling her bare arms. Were there alianthi on Sirius V? "Will you go to the meeting then?" "No. No, I don't think so." "I asked Jerry and Katia to come by tomorrow "night. You know how eager they always are to escape their labs and rusticate." "Yes." "They'll want to know all about how it went, of course. They've always thought so much of Susan." "Yes, they have." Another long silence. The fire hissed and cracked. "Rachel, you seem so... remote. Don't shut me out." "I'm not shutting you out." "Yes, you are. Don't you know it? Can you tell me what you're thinking?" "What do you think I'm thinking?" she said in irritation. "I miss Susan." "I know, although it isn't as though we're used to having her living in this house. But it seems to be something more. Can't I help?" "There's nothing else," she snapped, feeling vaguely that she might be lying. He hesitated, concern becoming edged with exasperation. "Well, I don't want to sound as if I'm trying to force you to talk to me, Rachel. But you know how it's usually been -- you feel better after you've talked things out and found a label for whatever it is you're feeling." "Mental Health Rule Number #," she jeered. He stiffened and she regretted her words; what he had said, after all, was true. She knew that she should apologize but that he wouldn't insist on it. She took advantage of his generosity by staying spitefully mute. However, after a moment she reached for his hand and held it. Limply. "Look," he said, pointing to the window, "Look how bright the stars are tonight." Even through the plastic they were spectacular. The last of the moon had melted away and the stars flung themselves across the sky unrivaled. From where she sat she could see the Dipper, the North Star, the jaunty W of Cassiopeia. Not diamonds, she thought, they had more life than the cool hardness of diamonds, they pulsed and throbbed and beckoned, more beautiful than jewels, more bewitching than anything on Earth... Abruptly she jumped up and jerked the blinds closed. Duncan stared down at his empty cup. "I'm going to bed. Coming?" He was looking at her compassionately, and suddenly she hated that. "No, not now. I'm not tired. You go without me." He moved toward her but she retreated, putting the coffee table between them. "No, Duncan, don't. Just let me be." After a moment he nodded and left, his shoulders dropping helplessly. She was tempted to call him back but the something growing in her wouldn't let her and she watched with hard eyes as he reluctantly climbed the stairs. Then she sat on the sofa, not thinking, watching clinically as the fire sputtered and sank. Little flames darted vainly at the ashy wood, finally settling for conserving themselves in subdued coals that gave off comfortable heat but no soaring leaps of color. Like me, she thought bitterly, even as another part of her mind warned her not to be so melodramatic. She sat there a long time, fighting sleep, wanting obscurely to stay awake for her whole night of mourning, but her body clamored for its rights and finally, head thrown back and arms dangling at her sides, she slept.    It was almost morning. Gingerly, pampering her stiff neck and aching back, she creaked to a standing position, grunting a little as she did so. Well, what do you expect when you sleep sitting up, she scolded. Your mouth is foul, go brush your teeth. No. Restless, she wandered from the living room to the study and turned on the night light. It glowed feebly, giving the room unaccustomed shadows and adding to the chill, impersonal look of early morning. On the the desk was an open book and she glanced at it idly: Weston' s Astronomical Compendium. It was open to "Sirius: planets of." With an unexpected jab of intuition she knew that Duncan had sat here last night before making the fire, reading over yet once more the information which both of them knew by heart already, anesthesizing the grief he wouldn't admit to with injections of pure knowledge, trying to pave the light-years to Sirius V with statistics. That damn well figures; he always did feel safer with facts than emotions! She knew she was sneering unfairly but the thing growing inside her, the hard knot of something she could not yet name, didn't care. It drove her to pace fitfully, as she had paced during those long nights when she was carrying Susan and her unborn baby's fierce kicking had banished sleep. Here was Susan's telescope, the good one that they had bought her for her eighteenth birthday. There was no room for it on Susan's great adventure and so it had been shipped home and left here. Like me, she thought again. She touched the telescope with one finger. The lens covers were carefully in place but the long gray tube and the adjustment knobs were powdery with dust. I'll have to wash it tomorrow, she thought; something so beautiful shouldn't be neglected. And Susan had loved it. Photographs hung above the telescope. Susan at six months, round and wide-eyed. Susan at three years. ("Sing, Mommy." "All right, 'Ma-ry had a little lamb, little -- " "No, no! My song!" "Twinkle, twinkle, lit-tle star... ") Here was Susan, selfconsciously stiff, at her college graduation. Bachelor of Science in Astronomical Physics. By the time she had her Ph.D. she had refused to pose anymore, but by then there had been Kevin... Hastily she moved on, touching the photographs, as she had the telescope, with one tentative finger; an archeologist trying to brush clear an inscription from the distant past without crumbling it. Here were herself and Duncan on their wedding day. And here was Susan on the beach the summer she was thirteen, the summer they rented the public vacation unit at Lime Lake... "It's so beautiful here, isn't it, Susan? Just look at that sunset!" They were walking along the beach, just the two of them, out on a mother-daughter stroll she had contrived because she had begun to feel uneasy with this long-legged stranger who had replaced her plump, volatile little girl. Lately Susan was given to thoughtful silences, inexplicable frowns, and a slow withdrawal that made Rachel ache even as she recognized its rightness. "Look at that water! Don't you wish you could paint those colors!" Susan obediently looked. "It's pretty, I guess." "You guess!" "What I mean is... yes, it's pretty enough. But sunsets on water have been painted an awful lot, haven't they? If I were going to paint something I'd want it to be something different, something newenough to be really exciting." They had walked on in silence, the wet sand squishing under their bare toes. Suddenly Susan said animatedly, "Look, there's the first star! You can just see it in the east there, above that headland." She squinted at the pale silver sky. "It's Altair, I think..." There was a mirror hanging among the photographs, a small wood-framed square just large enough to show her face. Rachel peered at it reluctantly. Her hair, tangled from sleeping, hung lankly around her face, the black streaked with gray. Three deep furrows across her forehead were the legacy from years of neglecting to wear her lenses. Her skin was still smooth on the surface but had begun to sag curiously downward just beneath it, like a pie cooling. Her eyes were bleary. Old, she decreed mercilessly, even while making a mental note to buy hair coloring. I'm old and I had better get used to it. When Susan reaches Sirius V she'll still be thirty and I'll be seventy-four, and even if they turned right around and came back I'd probably be dead by the time they got here. Abruptly she stooped down and began to pry the lens covers off the telescope. They clanked jarringly as she dropped them to the floor. Awkwardly she dragged the telescope across the room to the window and yanked open the blinds. It was that cold hour between night and dawn, when the shadows have been drained from the world and color has not yet been put in by the rising sun. The grass, the rose bushes, the old maple tree, all looked monotonously gray, unformed blobs without even the potential of becoming anything unexpected. Rachel groaned softly and her fists clenched. Then light exploded in the room and she whirled wildly around to see Duncan blinking in the doorway, bemused in rumpled pajamas. "Rachel! It's #:# in the morning!" "Damn Susan!" she cried, the words spewing venom. "Why should she go to the stars and leave us here on this damned Earth! It's stale and insipid and... tame! There's not an inch of it left we don't know everything about, and I hate it!" She listened wide-eyed to the echoes of the futile, unsuspected jealously that called itself grief, and then she began to drown it in hopeless tears.    Rachel and Katia strolled down the country road in the blue twilight, their talk as aimless as their direction. She had recounted to Katia the details of Susan's leaving in a calm, detached voice that warned her friend to offer no sympathy. Katia picked daisies; they would look so pretty, she said, in her lab. She had just the vase for them, a very old silver and crystal one that had belonged to her greatgreat-grandmother. Rachel gave Katia the recipe for the fish chowder. They discussed Katia' s research project. Suddenly Katia said, "How is your committee going? The one to fund research on the alianthus blight?" "We met today. It looks as though with just a little more pressure the government might come through after all." "That's fine. Tell me," she blurted. "Are there alianthi or something similar on Sirius V?" "I don't know." Rachel took one of Katia's daisies and stared at it grimly. "But there will be on Earth." They ambled on quietly. Behind them, sitting on the lawn in dilapidated canvas chairs, the men also fell silent. The night air was rich with the life of all the small secret things of summer: rhythmical scrapings of crickets, the mysterious disembodied cry of an unseen owl, a sudden flash of white as a rabbit hurtled across the lawn and dived into the safety of the hedge. The scent of late roses wafted through the warm, heavy air. "You were picked for early astronaut training, weren't you, Duncan?" Jerry asked suddenly. "Back when you were in the Service Corps? I had forgotten that until just now." He paused. "Why'd you turn that down?" "Oh, I don't know. It was so long ago. I guess I didn't want that kind of rootless life." "It's funny, though. You turned it down, but then your daughter goes off to colonize a planet. It almost makes it seem..." he stopped, searching for the right word. Duncan knocked the ash from his pipe. The sparks fanned out, swirling to the sweet-scented grass in graceful arcs, glowing like miniature stars in the velvety darkness. "I know what you mean," he agreed quietly. "Inevitable."  It is indeed the case that many a slave has come to love his chains; they're all he's got! The same is true of -- The icewind swept down from the northern mountains with sulphur in its teeth. Breath and voice of the great god Radnavar, it scoured the snow-smothered plains. To the north black clouds from Radnavar' s volcano lair hid the glaciers; elsewhere the horizon made a hard white edge to the blue sky. A single leafless tree stood stiffly above the snow, its limbs twisted by the grip of the wind. Two men, streamers of condensing moisture unravelling from their mouths, stood resting by the tree. Their lips were dry and cracked, their blistered faces burned almost black between beard and snowgoggles. They wore hooded jackets and leggings of a bulky, glossy-blue fabric, patched at knee and elbow with greyish fur. Their packs were of the same blue material, but their snow-shoes were crudely fashioned from wood. At their sides leather holsters held dull steel pistols. John Forster, the leader, leaned on his ice-axe and peered back at the undulating way they had come. His companion, Morris Arnan, twisted a walking pole in his gloved hands and squinted around the horizon. Their home, the old, fallen starship was hidden in one of the valleys to the east; the hills they were heading for were heaps of white under Radnavar' s smoke pall. "The god is angry, "Morris said, as his eyes turned towards the hidden volcano. "Perhaps so," said Forster. He gestured eastwards towards the site of the starship, "But that's their worry, not ours. They ignore him. We can only wait and see." Abruptly he faced west again. "Come on, we can't stand here all day." Morris swayed and almost stumbled as he turned to follow, causing Forster to stop and face him. "Morris?" Morris nodded and kept moving. "Morris, are you fit to go on?" "I'm all right John." Forster let irritation put an edge on his voice. "If you're not going to be able to make it I want to know now." Morris flexed his knee. A spasm twisted his face, then smiled. '.'I'll make it John. "Neither mentioned the halfhealed wounds they both bore from the last, disastrous expedition to the beacon. Forster tested his own bruised shoulder and grinned mirthlessly. It was too soon. But they set off again. It was too soon... The blizzard that left the snow they were crossing had been in full fury when he received his orders. He had been sitting beside Helena in the main hall, listening to the wind, when the messenger arrived. Radnavar was angry, and as he walked through the outer corridors Forster was sure he could sense the deeper thunder of the volcano. He could feel each of the distinct blunt toothmarks in his shoulder. "Sit down Commander."' The Captain looked up from a glowing oscilloscope, one of the few devices in the old control room that still worked. "How do you feel?" Forster remained standing; he linked his hands behind his back, ignoring the strain on his shoulder. "It's my job to be fit." The Captain eyed him sharply, his head thrust forward slightly so that his protruding white eyebrows gave him the appearance of a slightly bewildered and aggressive ape. "Always trying to seem superhuman... This stupid competitiveness, Scouts versus Technos; why did we ever split up -- ?" He rapped his fingertips on the desk in irritation. "Well, since you are human and you maintain you are fit, I have a job for you.' "Yes?" Forster felt himself shrink close about a frozen image at the core of him. "Who is capable of leading an expedition among you?" "Sheller is still unconscious." Forster spoke without inflection, his fists clenching and unclenching behind his back. "Barham's leg was broken; Marwell and Pollis were both killed... I am the Senior now." "That is what I thought. And the other two-thirds of your people are still on the foraging party, are they not? But I take it you could spare a small group for perhaps ten days?" "No more than three men. And it should be soon, before winter sets in. Your people still haven't repaired our tents, and we lost most of our equipment last time..." He faintly sensed another eruption from Radnavar's volcano; there would be ashes in the wind. "What are we to look for?" "For a spaceship. Commander, and as soon as possible." The Captain was measuring him with his pale eyes. 'It may be the answer to our beacon; it appeared on the detectors three hours ago, made two orbits, then landed without making contact with us. It's up to you to go and introduce us." "Can't you call it -- the radio?" The Captain stared at him wearily. "Do you know how to repair it Commander?" The bitterness in his voice was unmistakable. "Besides, from its radio silence, the ship itself may need help." He clenched his fists. "Whatever the ease, Commander, though it may be a chimera, an alien, a robot, a criminal; though it may cost still more of our lives getting to it. Commander, it is a chance we cannot afford to pass up. I'll show you the co-ordinates as closely as I can get them, You must leave as soon as the blizzard lets you..."    As he and Morris leaned against the ice-wind, Forster recalled how he had gone back to Helena, feeling as though he were made of parchment stretched over a core hacked out of ice: cold, hard, and brittle. The memory was uncofortable, and he turned to Morris with a shout. "Come on! If you stop fighting here, you're dead, Morris!" "I'm as tough as you are, John." That's what they don't understand, thought Forster;, they think they've got it easy; their metal egg has lasted so long they think it'll last forever. They ignore Radnavar; they forget we only fire the beacon if he lets us each year... It was always the same: Forster could walk through the outer corridors of the ship and they wquld make way for him, would fall quiet as he passed, but would never meet his eyes. Nowadays the eyes themselves were hidden behind fashionable metallic lenses, and the blank stare of the little mirrors followed him through the ship. He could stand on a stairway and look down at them, listen to their laughter, the synthetic fabrics their usage would never wear out. They were warm and safe in their great steel egg, their cage, as long as their precious machines lasted. But they needed him if they were to eat meat. They laughed and shouted, they glittered at each other with those lenses, but they hardly ever looked beyond the ports; not even Helena. She had noticed the change in his mood as soon as he returned from the Captain; she stopped teasing him and retreated behind her lenses, leaving him face to face with his own reflection. The air smelt of Twenty-one superb tales of fantasy, horror, mystery, and science fiction from famous pulp magazines of yesteryear like AllStory Magazine, The Blue Book, Strange Tales, Black Mask, Detective Story Magazine, Amazing Stories, and Weird Tales by such writers as Stephen Crane, Jack London, Edgar Rice Burroughs, Sinclair Lewis, HP. Lovecraft, Dashiell Hammett, Ray Bradbury, Robert Bloch and others. Paper # Edited and introduced by Peter Haining  division ot overspiced, synthetic food, was perfumed to hide the staleness. She faced him in silence again when he told her. Coloured lights moved over her pale face and hair; Forster's ears sought under the music and found the blizzard. Then she said, "Why? It's too soon. There should be somebody else, you're not -- " "It's my job," he said. "I can do it. You're not given anything here you don't fight for." His voice was harsher than he had intended and she was quiet again. "It's too soon," she repeated, turning her lenses to him. "Tliis whole place is going to fall apart. No one knows what's happening any more. How many generations have we been down here? And all we've done is squabble and let everything start to break down. You need the machines; and we'll starve if you can't find meat, yet what happens?... I hate this world, what we've made of it. Why couldn't they have landed us on a decent world? Where you can breathe the air without freezing." "You can live out there," said Forster. "You wouldn't need your machines either. You just have to be prepared to fight for what you get. That's they way this world is." They faced each other in silence again, each listening to the blizzard.    The thunderous black pall was coming south on the wind, darkening the snow. "Just look," said Morris. "All that work firing up the beacon again and the clouds hide it." "It's not supposed to fire if the sky is covered, but it will. Now only Radnavar decides whether they call for help or not, just as he has to allow us to fire the thing in the first place. It's his world and he gives us nothing we don't earn." "But he's too late, isn't he? The beacon's already been answered." "We don't know that yet." said Forster. A point of red light flickered in the turmoil over the glaciers and the clouds heaved; a geyser of black smoke began to climb through them. Seconds later the roar of the eruption came down the wind    No man living had reached Radnavar's lair and returned. Forster had seen only the ramparts standing above the glacier: black, too steep to support snow, with mists curling about them and a menacing vibration from the clouds beyond. Three generations earlier, one of the parties returning from the beacon had tried to climb those cliffs; it was led by Axel Hordahn, who became the first and greatest of Radnavar's servant's. It was the first time men had tried to penetrate the mountains. Four days after they began climbing, a blizzard descended and nothing was heard of them for two months. Finally Axel had returned alone, blind, his face both frost-bitten and burned by hot objects. When he was able to talk again, he had cried, "The power is there. I have seen it, and it took my sight. I have felt it. Burning," There was awe in his voice, and joyThe others had never been found alive; but John Forster's father had once shown him a place in the glacier, and John had knelt to peer into the ice. There was something pale and familiar hidden in its mazings. He stared, trying to make sense of what he saw, then suddenly realized that there were faces in the glacier, but so distorted they seemed splintered out of the ice itself, twisted into almost unrecognizable travesties of human expressions. He had stood up in shock, and those tortured faces had entered his mind and embedded themselves at the core of him; and afterwards he always heard in the ice-wind the screams of acceptance of the men Radnavar chose and took in the blizzard. "Ah, none of it will last," said Forster. "The beacon was automatic whenever they built it, but now they need us to go and set it up every year, Soon it'll stop working altogether, and their power-plant will fail, their fungus food won't grow at all, and they'll be out on the ice, face to face with Radnavar and none of their toys to protect them. Then we'll see who survives." Morris squinted north at the volcano and then ahead at the hills they were making for. He was breathing heavily. They were approaching the crest of a low ridge with the wind cutting across them "It might be different now, mightn't it John? If this ship is really from out there -- ' ' Forster interrupted with an abrupt downward gesture, and both men crouched in hollows overlooking the valley, their pistols levelled. A hundred metres away a column of snow apes was making its way south. Forster watched them. They were half the size of a man, covered in long greyish fur, and had flattened faces, forward-looking eyes and strong teeth. They were mainly scavengers, omnivorous, but they hunted too. They could kill a man at twenty paces with a thrown stone. Forster held his pistol in both hands. The cloud from the volcano drifted over them and the scene darkened. The ice-demon twisted Forster's face into the image of its own. He was reliving the last expedition to the beacon, when the returning party had been attacked and trapped by a tribe of the apes. His shoulder throbbed again at the memory of teeth that still ground into it as he struggled to heave the bloody carcass from him and saw the others dying. He had done savage things with his gun and knife and had been one of four to escape: the protected of Radnavar. He watched the apes over his gun barrel; they hunted mainly by sight so he felt fairly safe. One of them stood up awkardly on its hind legs and twisted about, sniffing the air. Forster turned his right wrist until the blade-sight covered the creature's chest. "Radnavar," he murmured. "Do not forget me now." The ape turned, peered about, then lowered itself to all fours and continued south. Forster waited until the last of the column had vanished, then counted slowly to a hundred before he nodded to Morris and stood up. The cold had seeped into him and he was shivering slightly; his shoulder was too stiff to move. Both men stood for a moment without speaking, still remembering the last expedition. Forster turned away with a snarl. "We just needed five men and the automatics! -- " Morris nodded and said nothing; like Forster he was remembering the last big kill they had made, almost two years earlier. With twenty men they had trapped a tribe of apes in the foothills of Radnavar's lair and the slaughter had lasted an hour. At the end, the volcano had erupted, turning the clouds crimson, and they had all shouted to Radnavar and toasted him in blood. They set off again in the chill grey light, trying to remember the times when slaughtering apes had been a monthly event, and cursing their weakness now.    Helena kept one of the snow apes in a cage; she had. shown it to Forster the day before the Captain called him. "Isn't he cute?" she said, tossing it a precious honey berry. "I've had him since he was tiny; I don't think he'd leave now. I often leave the door open and he hardly ever comes out." Forster flinched as she opened the cage, but the ape crouched at the back, eyeing them placidly. Helena coaxed. "Come on -- " "Helena -- it could gut you with one hand." "Oh, not Simon." She turned to face him, her expression unreadable behind the metallic lenses: the icedemon was looking out through Forster's eyes and his face was frozen. Helena stepped away from the cage and said quietly, "I'm sorry, I wasn't thinking at all. They're wild animals out there; I shouldn't have reminded you... I'm sorry." He answered stiffly, "I was only worried about you getting too close to that thing. As you said. I've seen what they can do." She nodded, her lenses turned to him. "It must have been horrible when you were attacked by them?" There was a hint of excitement in her voice." "Just keep out of its reach." Abruptly she laughed. "Anyone would think you're jealous! Oh don't be so stiff and -- respectable. I'll swear you nearly smiled half an hour ago -- come on, let's go to the observation deck, I want to watch your beacon go off, then I'll change the dressings on your shoulder..." When they had gone, the ape crept to the front of the cage, pushed open the unlocked door and climbed onto the laboratory floor. The doors were closed. From one came the hum of machinery, from the other the steady throb of music. The ape examined both, then climbed onto the bench by the circular window. The sun had set and the eastern sky was almost black, with the first stars showing. The ape stared out, turning its head from side to side -- it stubbed its clawed fingers on the glass as it scratched at the stars. The beacon fired and white light burst against its face; then everything was black and the thunder began to roll in. The ape whimpered. It leapt to the floor, then the sky went white again, and the ape fled to its cage. It crouched at the back, shivering, and hid its head as the blinding flashes filled the room.    Sitting on the snow, Forster raised his head when the afterimages of the last flash had faded, and eyed the hills where the beacon was mounted. He and Morrris were in the first valley of the foothills; to the north the volcano made a dull red glow near the horizon. They had eaten their dried meat cold rather than risk a fire that might bring the apes. The echoes of the beacon died and there was only the wind bringing the deep pulse of the volcano. "If our visitor's anywhere near that thing," said Morris, "he'll be warm enough tonight." "If we can trust their coordinates he's not; but if he's moved we'll never find him in these hills If the weather closes in while we're still looking, Radnavar will be taking two more to his kingdom." "He won't let you die, or he'd have no one to serve him at the beacon." It was true, Forster realized; he was now the only one experienced enough; he would have to lead the expeditions to the beacon in future years, would make the sacrifice and pour the libations of blood before starting the rituals that prepared the beacon to fire. When the powerplant finally died and the scaffolding fell, they would still make the pilgrimage and pour the libations... His father had been a servant of the beacon for the last half of his life. When he died, John had gone with them as they took his body to the magma-coated valley and placed it on the pyre under the main projector. Wilhelm, his closest companion, had been there, but still he was alone; he'd felt torn and bleeding as though he should scream, but could show nothing. So he watched them prepare the beacon to fire ten metres above his father's body and followed them from the valley. From the next valley he had watched through dark goggles and saw the main beam stab upwards through the glare, like a great spear of ice carrying his father's spirit to the icy stars. The beacon blazed again -- a terrible cold burning, like the sun's glare off the glacier. He had remembered the frozen faces of Radnavar's chosen, immured in the ice, and felt their demon inside him, part of him. He pressed its coldness against the open wound inside him, and the wound became numb. He watched the beacon fire once more, felt the ice-demon hold him rigid, and whispered to it through bloodless lips, "Radnavar, I am yours now." Then he followed the others from the valley.    "What do you think we're going to find over there?" Morris asked finally when Forster did not speak. "If it's what they've been hoping for, won't it mean that everything will change here? -- I mean maybe that ship's brought proper weapons -- fliers so we could hunt the apes -- " There was too much tension in his voice; Forster could hear him shivering, and he had been labouring to keep moving near the end of the day. Forster peered at him through the dark and said slowly, "We mustn't expect too much, not as long as we follow Radnavar. He won't let things get soft for them or they'll ignore him all the more." "I suppose so, but he's let us get this far, hasn't he?" But Forster was brooding again and did not answer. They slept in the snow, trusting their reflexes to warn them of danger. The next morning Morris began moving stiffly, but he seemed able to keep up and Forster did not question him; if he wanted to hide an injury that was all right -- as long as it didn't slow them down. They crossed tracks in the snow: one of the rare cave bears migrating south. Normally it would have been worth hunting down for meat and hide, but now Forster dared not spend the time. With the weather closing in he wanted to be away from here as soon as possible: these slopes were the hills where men died. The wind was still harsh, smelling of smoke and sulphur; under it the loudest sounds were the creak and scrape of their snowshoes. Forster found himself unaccountabley shivering, filled with sick tension. The hills where men died. Two groups had been trapped by blizzards and died of frosbite and starvation a day's march north of here. And half a day to the south Paul Gurov had broken his ankle trying to rescue his partner from a crevasse, and had somehow returned to the starship for help. His partner had been rescued and died of exposure on the way to the ship. Gurov had recovered but would never walk properly again, and he cursed his life for the bitter and useless thing it was. They reached the first foothills and the climb became harder. Vertical slabs of black rock showed through the snow, the trail winding among them. Sometimes they were sheltered from the wind, but then it would beat against them in a sudden gust full of ice crystals. Morris was plodding on, his face set and determined. Forster let him continue. From the top of the first slope they could see dark, castellated hills pushing against the grey sky. The wind was stronger and colder. It pushed and twisted at them, tearing long streamers of snow from the rocks and uttering the choking moans of the men it had taken. A scaly-feathered bird circled over them on great taloned wings, and zig-zagged against the wind back towards the hills. The hills where men died. Three years earlier Forster had been in a party trapped in one of the valleys ahead. Avalanche and blizzard had forced them to hack their way a step at a time up the face of the glacier. They had survived by eating their dead. Morris stumbled, fell to his knees and was slow to get up. He avoided Forster's eyes; Forster shouted to him, but the wind was too loud and his numb lips couldn't frame the words properly. They went on. At mid afternoon it began to snow. Thin, icy flakes flecked with pumice swirled across them and clung to their clothes.Forster tried not to imagine what would happen if the weather continued to worsen. The pall from the volcano and the snow clouds darkened the whole sky, the sullen red eruption offering more light than the hidden sun. Under the wind the volcano's roar rose to an insistent, brooding menace. They stopped in the shelter of a black rock. Morris siezed Forster's arm and gasped, "Radnavar doesn't want this. He won't let us make it." "We won't know that till we try. Nothing's easy on this world." He didn't care whether Morris heard or not." We've got to keep moving now or we'll be trapped here forever. Don't think, don't even hope. Just keep moving." Many years earlier, with the snow slashing across him like this, he had learned that hope was forbidden. Wilhelm, his partner, his closest friend from their first youth, had persuaded him to try and reach Radnavar' s lair. The blizzard trapped them and after two days Forster realized that they had to turn back. He drove them both with an urgency that increased at each obstacle; they lost their packs and their ropes in an avalanche. Half-blinded by the cold they cut steps up ice cliffs, lost their way and had to return. Forster's will became a desperation to see the open snow-fields again and to return to the ship; he asserted all his strength to defy Radnavar's powers. But he prayed that having turned back they would be allowed to return. Finally, they had seen sunlight flashing from the snow fields of the plains and he knew that his hope had been fulfilled. They began to make their way down from the glacier. Wilhelm stumbled through the snow, slipped, and a snow bridge parted under him, dropping him fifteen metres into a crevasse. They were at least two days from any help, and Forster no longer had the strength to cut his way down the ice walls and haul Wilhelm up again. Wilhelm was looking up at him calmly. "It's my back, John," he whispered. "I think -- " He tried to move, gasped and lay still again, shivering. "Yes," he said, and gave a twisted smile. "It's broken." Forster eyed the glistening green ice walls; he could not speak. "I'm not going to make it John. I can feel the cold inside me now..." He paused. "I don't want to freeze, John, or be found by the apes." "No," said Forster dully. "I understand." He never knew what else they said, but somehow he had drawn die pistol he had until then only fired in practice. His fingers were shaking. He drew a breath and steadied them. He never remembered hearing the shot, but when he could think and talk again he reached for the icedemon and prayed to Radnavar to forgive his arrogance, his hope of determining his own life and escaping the price. Then he accepted that Radnavar had chosen him, and he hid Wilhelm's memory away... Behind him Morris was beginning to stumble; Forster could hear him gasping for breath, but he did not slow down. It was near evening and they were climbing a rocky slope covered with loose snow and slabs of ice. Beyond its crest the valley would shelter them from the worst of the weather. A blinding red slice of sun appeared between the clouds, then sank from sight, and the world darkened around the glow of the volcano. Somewhere ahead animals growled and chittered; the ice-eagle circled through the gloom and vanished again. The darkness congealed in wind-blown ice that stuck to the eyelids and smeared across the eyes. To the north-west the beacon fired. The darkness shattered, then fell back with the first roll of thunder. The wind brought the cries of animals, but Forster could see nothing through the snow and swarming after-images. He shut his eyes as the darkness flew apart again, and the glare came red through his eyelids. The echoes surged and crashed and were pierced by shrieks from ahead. The wind slapped at their brittle faces; ice scraped their skin. Forster shouted to Morris to hurry and leaned into the wind, lengthening his stride. He could not hear the creak of their snowshoes. The fleeing animals were getting closer. Forster recognised the voices of apes; but it was a cave bear that materialised out of the storm ahead of them, swinging its head from side to side as it came lurching down the slope, grey on grey, then suddenly ink-black against the next flash. It gave a high, frightened growl and fled past them in the dark. Forster's pistol was in his hand, tracking automatically as his eyes flickered over the swarming darkness. He stumbled over a rock, slipped on loose snow, forced himself on. The reptilian snow-eagle slanted overhead, a paler grey in the sky, and swept away once more. A hundred metres to the right, something huge and half-seen went striding down the slope on two legs and split the fury with its shriek. And the shriek was answered by the howls of the ape tribe that burst over the crest of the ridge. Forster began to shoot. "Morris!" He shouted without turning. "Kill them!" He dropped the clumsy ice-axe and brought up his hunting knife in his left hand. He crouched, still shooting. "Morris!" The gun jerked and was empty. " Morris " Then two of them were in under the knife and he went down rolling and kicking, trying to hold teeth away from his throat while his other hand slashed and then heaved the knife in. He bellowed again and wrenched himself free, rising to his feet as hands tore at him. The beacon blazed and he was surrounded by subhuman, twisted bodies and gargoyle faces stamped out of the diamond-hard glare. He made a wide swing with the knife and the apes receded into the dark. He had time to wonder at the cause of their fear, then the answer came. As the volcano erupted, the other sounds of the night were split open and shattered as a column of hard yellow light was blasted into the cloudbase. The ground heaved and the ghastly light showed the bodies of the apes as they fled past him. He ran to the top of the ridge to face the star-clusters of lava nuriea at the skies, and he shouted his hatred and joy into the splitting roar. "Radnavar! -- Radnavar!" He turned on the shivering crest of the ridge and saw the apes vanishing into the dark. He brandished his empty gun at them and drew a breath to bellow again, then he saw another, separate shape lying on the snow, twenty metres away, and motionless.    "What was it like when they died?" Helena had asked him the night before he left, and he had been unable to answer. Now he bent over Morris's body in the wavering light, and the wind chilled him. He had fresh wounds where the apes had bitten through his clothing, but he could not feel them. Lava began to fall into the snow in a series of short, savage hisses; he ignored it. Morris was dead, but the wounds were all on his back, and blood was freezing on his chin; he had fallen before the apes reached him. "Radnavar," whispered Forster, "you have taken him and spared me. I am yours." Then he reloaded his pistol and began to drag stones together over Morris's body. Morris, he thought, you fool, why didn't you tell me?... I should have made sure, I should have sent you back. You must have known you wouldn't make it. You must have been haemorrhaging inside, you must have known... The wind swirled past him carrying ice and ashes. The ice-wind moaned and beat against the hills, boomed among cliffs of ice and granite; it blew over Forster as he laboured to cover Morris's body, drew the warmth from him, buffeted him with the falling ash and snow, the ice-armoured rocks, then swirled away, unspent. What was it like when they died? And he could not answer, feeling the ice-demon gnashing under his skin. He lay looking at her in the half-light that left her eyes shadowed and mysterious. After a moment she had said, "You cried out in your sleep last night." He laughed nervously. "You were having nightmares Helena." "You called their names, John. You were watching them die again, weren't you?" The ice-mask snarled and screamed inside him; numbly he stroked her arm, not looking at her. She whispered, "God, it's horrible what this place does to us. People kill themselves here; out of boredom. They say it's something else, food poisoning, an accidental overdose, but it's not. I know. And now you've got to go back out there -- It's too soon... You're a bit of a machine at times, but I don't want to lose you." Her voice rose. "Oh God, there must be something else. I look at the stars sometimes and try to imagine the other worlds out there -- there must be something better for us there somewhere, there has to be..." Awkwardly he had kissed her forehead. "It's all right," he said, gently, desperately, in fear that his armour would break away and the frozen wounds reopen inside him. "Go to sleep. Go to sleep." But later, with Helena sleeping beside him, he had watched the first grey light spread across the ceiling, and his face had twisted itself into the tortured shape of the icedemon's mask. Shudders running through him as though he were outside in the wind, he had watched the faces dying again, twisted and screaming; he saw them all, through the years of his life, names he had forgotten, men he would never know, going to join the ice-masks in the glacier. "Radnavar," he gasped. "Radnavar. Help me. It has to be, there must be a reason -- It's unbearable otherwise!... Help me believe it. Help me." The ice wind screamed steadily outside.    Now he stumbled away from the cairn he had built, and down into the valley. The eruption had ceased and the wind was muffled, but his reserves had vanished. He found a hollow at the base of a low cliff and fell into it. The wind reached in after him and placed cold hands on his body. He shivered. The flesh was squeezed thin and brittle over his bones. His lips quivered; he clenched his teeth, then whispered in desperation and pleading, "Thank you Radnavar, you have spared me; you have brought me closer to you. I am beginning to see; I am more now than I was. I will see, I will understand, fully. I am yours, Radnavar, help me see." Gradually the shivering stopped. His head fell forwards onto his arms. His eyes closed. "It must be," he whispered into the wind. "It must be. It must be . " He accepted the cold's embrace and let it draw him into sleep.    The spacecraft stuck out of the valley floor like a knife from a wound. Forster blinked at it through his swollen eyelids for several seconds, then began to shuffle down the slope. The ship was a hard silver cone, smooth and impersonal; it did not belong among the rubble, ice and drifting fog that surrounded it. His eyes were watering in the cold so that the craft wavered and blurred as though it might vanish like a bubble, but when he blinked his sight clear it remained. He moved stiffly closer. He was too tired to shiver, his fingers were numb and probably frost-bitten. His face was a dull burning ache. He no longer heard the wind, and the rumble of the volcano seemed to have receded into his blood. He stumbled on the heat-cracked rubble surrounding the ship. He stopped again and stood looking up at it, swaying slightly as he tried to formulate a question he was too exhausted to pull from his mind. As he was about to move forward, a doorway appeared like an eye opening sideways in the metal wall. A man stood looking down at him, carelessly holding a rifle with one hand at its balance point. Forster tried to focus on him, fumbling for words, but the man spoke first. "Hello there. I suppose you're hungry now you've finally got here?" The man wms bony and stoop-shouldered, with thinning white hair. A cloud of condensed moisture drifted away from his words. Forster tried twice before he could speak. "Yes -- a little." "Good." Then man pushed a button, and a metal ladder descended towards Forster. "We still speak the same language; that's always a good sign. Come on, it's cold up here too." Forster hauled himself up the ladder and lurched through the doorway, avoiding the hand the man put out to help him. Immediately, the outer door slid shut, and the warm air folded around him. He felt torn between two worlds, with most of himself waiting in the cold outside. The man waved him towards an inner door. "Hmm. Not exactly a red carpet and massed choirs, are you; but I suppose I shouldn't expect too much. You look as though you've had a rough time getting here. My name's Fyadov, by the way." Forster mumbled his name in reply as he followed Fyadov into a control room seemingly filled with flashing lights, a set of view-screens and a circular porthole showing the northern mountains. "You saw our beacon... ?" The man turned. "You could say that; I've been trying to fix some of the circuits in my transceivers ever since -- my own fault as usual for not checking the overides. That's one of the reasons I didn't go looking for you, but this thing wasn't built to go hopping over every little hill -- sit down, by the way; you can clear the stuff off that chair -- and besides, I thought, any set-up that can pulse a synchrotron like that must be capable of coming and meeting me. And I was right wasn't I? Though as I say, you're not exactly the baccanalia I'd have liked. In fact I was starting to think about blasting off again. Your signal's getting weaker, you know." "Yes," said Forster numbly. "It dies out after a while and we have to restart it every summer. I don't understand what we do... What did you call it, a... ?" "A pulsed synchrotron. At least that's what I imagine it is -- white noise from UV to microwaves. Abysmally inefficient of course, though I'm no physicist. You must have been down here for a few years if you've even forgotten the name of the thing. Must try to work out how long, later. These fusionplant-and-raw-meat societies can be absolutely fascinating. No offence. Let's see if we can find you something to eat." Forster was left sitting among the glittering eyes of the instrument panels, breathing air that smelt faintly of ozone and machine oil. The sky was darkening over the mountains. Half of him was still outside among the ice and the rasping wind; he didn't belong here, and there was the question he could feel but still not ask -- Fyadov returned and cleared some microelectronic components from the table and put down two plates of steaming green paste. "Sorry about the state of the place. I haven't kept up with the housework lately... perhaps I wasn't really expecting visitors after all." He noticed Forster still looking at the food and grinned. "It won't kill you. I live on the stuff and look at me. Well, come to think of it, there are better adverts... Let me guess -- your hydroponics aren't working too well any more?" "Only the Technos eat this," said Forster. "We eat meat." "Oh. Dear, dear, one of those systems? You guard them, and they stand back when you pass and call you Lord or whatever. Hmm, that would be... Well it's all we've got so you'd better eat it." He was silent while they ate, but then his eagerness to talk reasserted itself. "I sort of free-lance for the Local Systems Archaeological Survey. Supposed to be part of a team but -- you know... I'm not supposed to be here at all, but one of those god-forsaken devices they use to push this tin can about went wrong and I had to come down and replace a few parts. Your electronic bonfire blew my transmitters before I could tell anybody." Forster stiffened. "No one knows you're here?" "No -- wouldn't make much difference. We're always supposed to work in groups but I try not to. I'd rather study people... They couldn't get here for months anyway. Besides I've almost fixed everything now... It's a stupid system really, but I've been in it too long to get out now." "You'd get out if you could?" Forster asked, looking past him at the evening darkening over the mountains, and thinking of Radnavar's growing fury as they had approached the foothills, and the way he had taken Morris. Fyadov was still talking. "Oh I don't know though. When you spend enough time on a thing, half a life say, it gets to be important to you whether it really is or not..." He lowered his eyes a moment. Forster remembered the rocks he had piled over Morris's body. "If you've made enough sacrifices for it..." Fyadov's voice had become quieter and harsher. "People are frightening things. I can't stay away from them; I just study them, watch them..." Forster thought of metallic lenses returning his own reflection. Fyadov murmured sadly. "Most of us make our own prisons that way. There's no security like the security of the cage." Forster found his fists were clenched, "You can still tell them we're here?" "Oh yes -- it's only a couple of hours' work, even for me...what are we going to do with you people, though? I'd guess you're all finding it a bit rough here. You might be better off somewhere else. They'll probably be able to divert a spare freighter to pick you up. ' ' Forster nodded slowly; he thought of the Teehnos, the drones who would no more step outside the ship than Helena's ape would leave its cage. But offer them a new world, soft and luxurious, with no need to fight... "Yes," he said savagely. "They'd go. All of them." He muttered, "She'd be one of the first." Fyadov met his eyes and nodded. "People are wild animals." he said bitterly. "Their claws are in their minds. We all live in cages or we'd tear each other to bits. We rattle the bars sometimes but we know we'd never dare get out...and it drives us all mad in the end." Abruptly he turned to the control panel. "My cage is bigger than most, though." He pressed a button. "Look." One of the screens lit, and showed the sky with a few gaps in the cloud, and stars. "There -- those stars are jewels on the walls of my cage. Look at them, the spaces between them." The clouds opened and the screen filled with stars -- icy, glittering stars in shoals and clusters and misty nebulae, throbbing and trembling like life itself. Forster watched with sweat on his face. He thought of the beacon, of Helena casually tossing a honey berry to her ape. "Look at the spaces between them," said Fyadov. "Look." The stars swayed apart, fell over the edge of the screen, and more crowded into its centre. Forster clenched his teeth, unable to look away. He had been spared and Morris taken. Why? Fyadov was saying, "And each of them represents half a dozen possible worlds. All different. You seem to live forever, moving at those speeds, so I've seen many of them. They're all different. I could show you pictures -- but it wouldn't help, you'd have to go there. Then you have to forget all you were before; that's why we need cages, to keep something of ourselves from the beasts, the other beasts... You'll have to leave everything here -- this trekking about in the snow, hunting, being called Lord, getting frostbite -- there's no place for it." The stars were still swarming across the screen, faster now, so that larger clusters could be seen, rotating, sliding against each other and breaking away as they hurtled out of sight. "You'll all be out on the ice, chipping stone axes and hunting with bone knives within a hundred years if you stay... The real cage is the bones of the skull of course." The stars were an avalanche, a whole universe of stellar ice falling to fragments and plunging away... There' s no place for it. Forster's hands were shivering. He had been spared -- because, because -- He reached towards the screen as though to stop the stars. The room went white at the first flash of the beacon, then was full of dimness. Forster stiffened in his chair. He understood. He stood up as the. thunder gathered. "... the bones of our skulls... so finally there is only one escape." Forster levelled his pistol at the man's chest. He fired with the next flash, and afterwards did not remember hearing the report. Fyadov slumped forward onto the table. His eyes twisted sideways to meet Forster's. He tried to nod, then muttered thickly, "The only escape, the only escape now. For you too." Then his eyes closed. The echoes of the beacon began to die and the next flash lit the room. Forster lowered the gun slowly and pushed it back into his holster. His hands were quite steady. He stood still for a moment, then turned towards the airlock. When he opened the door he paused at the top of the ladder. The wind howled faintly. The cold air fitted his face like a mask of ice. He bit into it and whispered harshly, "Radnavar, I am still yours." The beacon had stopped flashing by the time he reached the crest of the first hill. The icewind was tearing holes in the cloud layer, and he could see the stars; they glittered, cold and far off, as though seen through the bars of a cage.  Jerrq Pournelle,PliD The young lady was very serious and although I might have wished that she were an ogre, with raucous voice, and nose meeting chin in front of her lips, she was actually very professional in appearance; highly attractive, and -- according to most objective standards -- intelligent. My wife and I had come to a typical Los Angeles show-business party. The young lady had been waiting for me. Before I could get properly into the room she had advanced menacingly. "You write science fiction," she accused. "Escapism. What good does it do to get people dreaming about that Buck Rogers stuff?" (I swear it, she used that very phrase, the same one that countless teachers used in the days of my youth when they caught me reading Astounding Science Fiction.) Naturally, she had A Cause. some pieces of rock and pretty pictures on television! And there are schools, and -- " Galaxy readers have probably had similar experiences and can finish off the speech for themselves. It's not the only time I've been put to The Question: "Why throw money away on space when there's so much that needs doing here on Earth?" All right, let's talk about space and see just how far we can get.    First, though, a couple of commercials. For a really beautiful job of discussing what we've already got out of space, send a request to copy has no price on it; I got it as a gift from the National Space Institute (#I Fort Myer Drive, Suite #, Arlington Virginia #, dues # annually, # for students, and if you haven't joined yet, DO you could probably get one free through your Congresscritter. of an excellent book called Where The Winds Sleep, something else I Ruzic' s book you can find plenty answers to the silly question about why spend money on space. In fact, the problem is knowing where to begin. Weather predictions? Remember when the weather-man was a joke? True, the Weather Bureau makes some mistakes even yet; but not very many, and almost never when it comes to hurricanes. You can show that the space program has pretty well paid for itself in better weather forecasting alone. Those concerned about pollution will be pleased to hear that Earthwatch satellites finally give us a chance to see the real effects of pollution. Mining prospecting has been revolutionized by satellite photography. The international Food and Agricultural Organization in Rome can, from satellite data, get a good forecast of famine areas and global food production. That's all satellite stuff. Industry benefits are nearly incalculable, and I don't mean frivolities like Teflon frying pans. Stuff like test procedures and quality control: the inspection methods developed for man-rating spacecraft and boosters are now routinely used in building better plows, tractors, automobiles, skis, hiking boots and packframes, electronic equipment, and darned near anything else you can think of. In my early days in the space program one of the hardest jobs we had was monitoring physiological conditions in a stress environment. Just getting an ordinary electrosure wall required great ingenuity. We invented a number of such devices; we had to. My own inventions are long since obsolete -- but the space medicine technology that grew out of our early efforts is now routinely used in hospitals and clinics all over the world. Mass spectrometers to analyze exhaled tems worn by hospital patients and displaying abnormalities to the duty nurse; blood analysis equipment; even heart condition diagnosis from moving vehicles; all routine, and all package. Your tires last longer, you can buy large fiberglass structures, firemen can keep your house from burning, your electrical system is simpler, crash helmets work better (remind me sometime to tell you about the purchase-order for "nine freshly-killed human male corpses, ages #I to # at time of death, must not have any abnormalities of brain or upper spine; expendable research item; no salvage value." The Purchasing Officer's reaction to that was, uh, interesting); driver-training simulators work better, paint lasts longer, and golf clubs do a better job of driving the ball. "Whoa. That's all technology, and technology is evil. It causes pollution, and kills people in wars, and -- " At that point my usual reaction is a loud "Aaargh!" and a burning desire to find a drink. Quickly. Especially when it was said by a young person wearing a thin electric wristwatch and polyester imitations of honest blue denim, driving a Mercedes, and feeling committed because they haven't eaten table grapes for weeks, I should control that reaction, of course; but if I were able to do that I'd probably still be in aerospace management instead of living the unnatural life of a writer. Still, such people ought to be answered. Our whole future may depend on it. Let's try.    California's Governor, Jerry Brown, has built himself quite a reputation by pushing "Alternate Technology" and the philosophy that goes with it. "Make do. Expect less. Conserve. Smaller is better. Recycle, Be satisfied with what you have. There's only one Earth." Now there are some attractive points about all that. Moreover, the vision of a stable, low-to-zerogrowth economy, concentrating on adventures of the mind, with a lot of "cottage industry" can be a noble one. It's probably possible, too -- for us, and for a while. It is not a philosophy likely to appeal to the poor of this world. Like it or not, a conservation oriented low-growth world economy dooms most of the world's people to wretched poverty. But what has that to do with usl Can we not, ourselves, change our ways and let others go theirs? Probably not. Like it or not, we've got most of the technology -- and we don't have enough to develop the Earth to a point of satiation. If all the world gets rich through the same wasteful processes we employed, we're probably in big trouble. Worse, what of our grandchildren? The Earth's resources will not last forever; and what then? I've argued here before that this generation is crucial: we have the resources to get mankind off this planet. If we don't do it, we may people and more, a world in which it's all we can do to stay alive; a world without the investment resources to go into space and get rich. Usually I think it won't come to that; it's only in odd moments -- such as when faced with The Question -- that I get depressed. I don't think it will come to that, because the vision of the future is so clear to me. We need realize only one thing: we do not inhabit "Only One Earth." Mankind doesn't live on Earth. We live in a solar system of nine planets, # moons, and over half a cles a rather small and unimportant star that is part of a galaxy containOne Earth, indeed! There are millions of Earths out there, and if we use up this one, we'll just have to go find another, that's all. But we needn't use up this one. In the March column I went through the numbers: how we can, with present-day technology, deliver here to Earth as much metal for each person in the world as the US disposed of per capita in the #'s. We can do that without polluting our planet at all, and we can keep it up for tens of thousands of years. The metal is out there in the asteroid belt. We don't even have to look very hard; most of the asteroids were once spherical, large enough to have metallic cores, and now the worthless gubbage topside has been knocked away, exposing all that lovely iron and lead and tin and such we'll need to give the wretched of the Earth real freedom. Why not? The refinery power's there; the Sun gives it off for free. We have a propulsion system to get was cancelled, but the research was done, and it wouldn't be that hard to start up again. Nuclear-powered rockets would be rather simple to build, if we wanted them. But first we'll need a Moonbase. We can get that by carrying stuff up bit by bit from the top of disintegrating totem poles. But there are easier ways. We could do it in one whack. but we could build old Bang-Bang in a very few years if we wanted to. efficient method of nuclear propulthick and hard. Attach by shockabsorbers a large space-going capsule to it. Put underneath one each atomic bomb. Fire away. Believe me, your ship will move. When you've used up the momentum imparted by the first bomb, fling another down underneath. Repeat as required. For the expenditure of a small part of the world's nuclear-weapon stockpile you have bit, or on the Lunar surface. But that will cause fallout. Yes; some. Not very much, compared to what we have already added to background radiation, but perhaps enough that we don't want I think we'll eventually do what has to be done, even if this generation fails in its duties to the future. won't go away; if we're still alive and no space program, somebody' s going to revive Bang-Bang and get out there. to orbit or the Moon. A more systematic way would be to build a big laser-launching system and make it accessible to anyone with a payload to put into orbit. Freeman Dyson calls laser-launch systems "space highways." The government builds the launch system, and can use it for its own purposes. But it also gives private citizens, consortiums, firms, a means of reaching orbit. Dyson envisions a time when individual families can buy a space capsule, and once Out There, can do as they like. Settle on the Moon, stay in orbit, go find an asteroid: whatever. It will be a while before we can build cheap self-contained space capsules operable by the likes of you and me, but it may not be anywhere near as long as you think. The problem is the engines, of course. There's nothing else in the space-home economy that couldn't, at least in theory, be built for about the total cost of a family home, car, and recreational vehicle. But then most land-based prefabricated homes don't have their own motive power either; they have to hire a truck for towing. It could make quite a picture: a train of space capsules departing Earth orbit for Ceres and points outward, towed by a ship something like the one I described in "Tinker". Not quite Ward Bond in "Wagon Train," but it could still make a good TV series. The capsules don't have to be totally selfsufficient, of course. It's easy enough to imagine way stations along the route, the space equivabits. Dyson is fond of saying that the US wasn't settled by a big government settlement program, but by individuals and families who often had little more than courage and determination when they started. Perhaps that dream of the ultimate in freedom is too visionary; but if so, it isn't because the technology won't exist. However we build our Moonbase, it's a very short step from there to asteroid mines. Obviously the Moon is in Earth-orbit, and with the shallow Lunar gravity well it's no trick at all to get away from the Moon; Earth-orbit is halfway to anywhere in the solar system. We don't know what minerals will be available on the Moon. Probably it will take a while before it gets too expensive to dig them up, but as soon as it does, the Lunatics themselves will want to go mine the asteroids. There's probably more water ice in the Belt than there is on Luna, so for starters there will be water prospectors moving about among the asteroids. The same technology that sends water to Luna will send metals to Earthorbit. I've already described one ship that can do the job. There are others. The boron fusionfission process is a good example. Take boron-#I ( n Bs). Bombard with protons. The result is a complex reaction that, ends with helium and no nuclear particles. It could be a direct spacedrive. For those interested, the basic equation is "Bs  p  #( # He#  #MeV, pretty energetic helium. The exhaust velocity is better than # kilometerssecond, giving a theoretical specific impulse (Isp) of someson the Isp of our best chemical manages something like #, The boron drive needn't be used very efficiently to send ships all over the solar system. fission-ion drive I described in an earlier column will do the job. In fact, it's as simple to get refined metals from the asteroid belt to near-Earth orbit as it is to bring them down from the Lunar surface. It takes longer, but who cares? If I can promise GM steel at less than they're now paying, they'll be glad to sign a "futures" contract, payment on delivery. It's going to be colorful out in the Belt, with huge mirrors boiling out chunks from mile-round rocks, big refinery ships moving from rock to rock; mining towns, boomtowns, and probably travelling entertainment vessels. Perhaps a few scenes from the wild west? "Claim jumpers! Grab your rifle -- " Thus from the first Moonbase we'll move rapidly, first to establish other Moon colonies (the Moon's a big place) and out to the asteroid belt. After that we can either build O'Neill colonies (see "Blueprint for Survival", May # Galaxy) or stay with planets and Moons. But I suspect we'll do both: while one group starts constructing flying city-states at the Earth-Moon Trojan Points, another will decide to make-do with Mars. Mars and Venus aren't terribly comfortable places. In fact you probably won't want to land on Venus at all until it has been terraformed. On the other hand, Venus will be far easier to make into a shirt-sleeves inhabitable world. We've described how in an earlier column. It requires only biological packages and some fertilizers and nutrients, and can be done from Moonbase, or in a pinch, from Earth itself. But while Venus may be the simpler job, Mars is likely to come first, simply because you can  live there prior to terraforming; there will be people establishing dome colonies on the Red Planet. I wrote a story ("Birth of Fire") describing one Mars-terraforming project: melt the polar caps and activate a number of Martian volcanoes to get an atmosphere built up. Isaac Asimov described the final step many years ago: get your ice from Out There, at Jupiter or Saturn, and fling it downhill to Mars. Freeman Dyson points out that there's enough ice on Enceladus (a Saturnian moon) to keep the Martian climate warm for # years. The deserts of Mars can become gardens in less than a century. Dyson's scheme doesn't even involve human activity on Enceladus; robots and modern computers could probably accomplish the job. They've only to construct some big catapults on the surface of Enceladus, and build some solar sails. Dyson suggests robots because the project as described would take a long time, and human supervisors might not care for the work. But I suspect we could get plenty of volunteers if we needed them. Why not? No one could complain that the work was trivial, and you couldn't ask for an apartment with a better view than Saturn's Rings! Moonbases. Lunar cities. Mining communities in the asteroid belt. Domed colonies on Mars, with prospects for terraforming the planet and turning it into a paradise. An advanced engineering project headquarters on Enceladus. Pollution controlled on Earth, because most polluting activities would go on in space. Near-earth space factories. Several to hundreds of city-states at the Trojan Points of the Earth-Moon system. A space population of millions, with manned and unmanned ships stitching all the space habitats together. This is not a dream world; this is a world we could make in a hundred years! In # a number of Kiowa and Comanche Chiefs were taken to Washington by Quakers in an attempt to show the Indians just what they were facing. When they returned to talk about the huge cities, and "a stone tipi so large that all the Kiowa could sit under it," they were not believed. One suspects that if the Quaker schoolmasters had been magically transported to the Washington of # and then returned to their own time they would not be believed either. A nation of of tons of concrete poured into gigantic highways? Aircraft larger than the biggest sailing ships? City of tons of steel, farmlands from Kansas to California... Building a space civilization in the next hundred years will be simpler than than it was getting to where we are from #. We already know how to do it. We probably don't know how we will do it; certainly the very act of space exploration will generate new ideas and techniques as alien to us as nuclear energy would have been to Lord Rutherford or Benjamin Franklin. But we already know how we could do it. No basic new discoveries necessary. In the #'s I did a class report on space travel. I drew heavily from Astounding, from Heinlein's Future History, from Willy Ley's books on rockets and space travel (and certainly never thought I would someday be writing a column in the same magazine as Willy). My teachers were tolerant. They let me do it. They didn't believe in suppressing their pupils. Afterwards, though, the physics teacher called me in for a conference: I should learn some good basic science and get my head out of the clouds. That Buck Rogers Stuff was fine for amusement -- he read it himself -- but in the real world... In the real world I got a letter from that teacher, who had the honesty to send a note in August, #, apologizing to me and expressing gratitude that he'd not been able to discourage me from those crazy dreams. I wish he were still alive so I could find out his reaction to this column. It's not crazy dreams. It's not even Far Out. It's only basic engineering, and some economics, and a bit of hope. I may even have been too conservative. It probably won't take a hundred years. Given the basic space civilization I've described, we'll have accomplished one goal: no single accident, no war, no one insane action will finish us off. We won't have to have outgrown our damn foolishness to insure our survival as a species. Perhaps we'll all be adults, mature, satisfied with what we have, long past wars and conflicts and the like. But I doubt it. At least, though, there will be no way to exterminate mankind, even if we manage to make the Earth uninhabitable. And it's unlikely that any group, nation, or ideology can enslave everyone. That's worth something. One suspects, too, that there will be an enormous diversity of cultures. Travel times between various city-states -- asteroid, Martian, Lunar, O'Neill colony, Saturnian forward base, Jovian Trojan Point -- will be weeks to months to years with presently forseeable technology. That's likely to change, but by the time the faster travel systems are in widespread use the cultural diversities will be established. Meanwhile, communication among all the various parts of the solar system will be simple and relatively cheap, so that there will have been that unifying influence; cultures will become different because people want to be different, not because they don't know any better. OK. In # years we'll have built a space civilization. We'll no longer have really grinding poverty, although there will undoubtedly be people who consider themselves poor, just as we have today people who while living better than the aristocrats of # think themselves in terrible straights. We'll have insured against any man-made disaster wiping out the race. So what's next, besides more of the same? Why, we haven't even got started yet! "Be fruitful and multiply, and fill the face of the Earth," said the command; soon that will have been done; and some day we'll even run up against a filled solar system. The first step is obvious. We can begin taking some of the more useless planets apart. They've got all that lovely mass, and it's concentrated so that we can't use it; better to make proper use of, say, Jupiter, and Mercury, and someday perhaps even Mars and Venus, despite our having terraformed them. At a thousand tons of mass per person. Mercury, taken apart, Could provide living space for # x # # rather a large population. People in the US at present dispose of about # # ergs per capita each year; small potatoes for a space civilization. Let's figure that our space that much, # # ergs per each per year, or a total of # x # # ergs for the people living on the skeleton of Mercury. It's too much. The Sun only puts out # x # # ergs each year, and we can't catch all that. It seems we'll run out of energy before we run out of mass, and that mass is too handy to use up freely as energy. Back to energy conservation! To support a really large population, though, we'll have to destroy some matter. Obviously that can't go on forever: so, while we're destroying matter, we may as well go elsewhere. Meanwhile, though the stay-athomes will busily take planets apart flying cities that they'll soon catch great quantities of solar energy. You can just hear the asteroid civilizations (what's left of them) complaining about those closer in taking up all the light. Perhaps the Rockrats will be the first to say the Hell with it and leave, looking for a place to live where there's elbow room. Just too crowded in the Solar System. "Not like when I was a kid, Martha. Not room to swing a cat nowadays." They can take their whole civilization with them. The negotiations may take some time; the homebodies aren't going to want to let all that nice matter leave the system forever. Perhaps the Rockrats will promise to send back a nice fat planet from wherever they're going. It will take a while to pay off the debt, but they can pay it back with very high interest. The trip will take many years, but so what? The Rockrats have taken their civilization with them. They'll miss the Sun, and by the time they arrive they'll have used up most of their asteroid, but by then people will live long lifetimes -- and they'll darned well know how to exploit the new stellar system. "We'll do it right, Martha! None of those upstart places like Freedonia!" Of course they'll already know about the planets in their new system. There's no real limit to the size of telescope you can build in space, and no problem about seeing; and with the lengthy baseline of the orbit of Ceres, or Jupiter's Trojans, or a Saturnian moon, astronomers will long since have discovered all the planets of all the nearby stars. There will probably have been probes sending back high-resolution pictures and making certain our colonists aren't heading for an already-occupied system. And so it goes; across the Galaxy, as mankind fills system after system, and somebody begins to feel crowded. You'll note I haven't even postulated fasterthanlight-travel. I have given us matter annihilation, although that's not strictly necessary. And beyond that? When we've tapped all the resources of easily available planets, and are still running out of metals and just plain mass? Well, there are stars -- Take an old star. A red giant, perhaps. Useless. No planets left -- all consumed in the nova explosion that formed an ordinary star into a red giant. The poor thing is doomed not hurry it along? When it blows up, it will give off all kinds of useful materials. Of course the star is a long way from civilization. The minerals could be picked up after the explosion, but maybe there's a better way: bring your planet-sized spacecraft reasonably near the target star. Turn on the matter annihilators and focus the resulting energy into a rather powerful laser beam. Shine it properly on the star. That's what you're going to do to blow it up anyway, but if you're selective enough about it you can turn the star itself into a rocket. Heat up this side, let it spew out starstuff, and it will move. Granted that's a slow process, and perhaps there'll be no economic incentive; but stranger things have happened in history. After all, the expedition will save its parent civilization. And life aboard the control planet need not be any more dull than, say, living in a colliery town; or going every    But we needn't think about moving stars, or travelling to other stellar systems, anymore than Columbus and the Vikings had Cape Canaveral in mind. For the moment we need only concentrate on the next hundred years. There's quite enough to do right here. In fact, I can just hear it now: "What good does it do to get people dreaming about that Buck Rogers Stuff? Why waste money on interstellar research when there's need for the money right here on the Trojan Points?" Only One Earth indeed.  By name  am Robinette Broadhead, and by profession I am rich retired ford the best psychiatrist in New York, who happens to be a machine whom  call Sigfrid von Shrink.  suppose all that sounds pretty gay and jolly, but there's nothing funny about Sigfrid. He hurts me a lot. Sigfrid would say that was untrue. He would say that the pain comes out of the inner parts of me, and especially out of my life, which, to be sure, has not been all pleasure. I grew up in the Wyoming food mines. You know what that's like. Sheer hell. You dig the shale, boil out the oil, grow the single-cell protein on the oil substrate -- and after a while you learn to hold out a little for yourself, to ferment and drink so you can forget what kind of a life you're living. There were just my part of the world when I was young. Not one of us had anything to look forward to but spending our whole lives in the hydrocarbon smog of Wyoming, with kerogen ground into the pores of our skin and the roots of our hair. But for me it turned out different. I had a stroke of luck. I won a lottery, and I came out of it with enough money to buy a one-way ticket to Gateway, and thus to possess the right to take part in the biggest lottery of them all: the chance to explore the universe for fun, profit and a first-rate shot at an early and unpleasant death. ( l said it was a stroke of luck. I didn't say it was good luck.) Gateway was Something Else. It hung out in space, waiting for people to come and find it. It wasn't a natural object. It was an artifact, the hollowed-out shell of an asteroid or maybe the core of a comet, no one was quite sure. Its surface was studded with interstellar spaceships, all fueled and aimed and ready to take off for the ends of the Galaxy. There were a couple of problems. For one, although Gateway wasn't natural, it wasn't man-made either. It was made by that long-lost and not altogether comprehensible race called the Heechee, and abandoned by them along about the time Australopithecus africanus first learned how to bash an enemy's head in with the thighbone of an antelope. For another, you never knew quite where you were going. The automatic navigation was quite efficient, but it had been preset by Heechee you got into a ship you might come out in orbit around a fair green planet loaded with treasure. You might also come out in the photosphere of a star. Or you might never come back at all, and no one would ever know why. Everybody on Gateway was part of the exploration team, that was why they were there. Some were just waiting for the flight that would make them rich, like my friend Gelle-Klara Moynlin. Some were waiting for I don't know what, like my other friend Shikitei Bakin, who had lost his legs and a lot of his courage in some accident or other, and stayed on Gateway, maybe, mostly because it had so close to no gravity at all that he could get around by strapping wings to his arms and flying where he wanted to go. After I got to Gateway, and took the laughably brief course in interstellar navigation and so on (what did you have to know when the ships knew where they were going, and wouldn't tell?), I found I was waiting too. What I was waiting for was to find something  had misplaced, namely my guts. My girl-friend Sheri, who came up with me, finally got tired of waiting and signed for a trip. She asked me to go along. It took all the rationalizing I could manage to think of a reason for not going with her, but  did it. I was getting very good at not seizing opportunity when it presented itself, and at not facing up to the reason why. I came back to my room one morning and found the P-phone whining faintly, like a distant, angry mosquito. I punched the message code and found that the Assistant Personnel Director required my presence in her office at ten hundred hours that morning. Well, it was later than that already. I had formed the habit of spending a lot of time, and most nights, with Klara. Her pad was a lot more comfortable than mine. So I didn't get the message until nearly eleven, and when I got to the Corporation personnel offices it didn't help her mood that I was late. She was a very fat woman named Emma Fother. She brushed off my excuses and accused, "You graduated your courses seventeen days ago. You haven't done a thing since." "I'm waititing for the right mission," I said. "How long are you going to wait? Your per-capita's paid up for three more days, then what?" "Well," I said, almost truthfully, "I was going to come in to see you about that today anyway. I'd like a job here on Gateway." "Pshaw," (I'd never heard anyone say that before, but that's how it sounded.) "Is that why you came to Gateway, to clean sewers?" I was pretty sure that was a bluff, because there weren't that many sewers; there wasn't enough gravity flow to support them. "The right mission could come along any day." "Oh, sure, Bob. You know, people like you worry me. Do you have any idea how important our work here is?" "Well, I think so -- " "There's a whole universe out there for us to find and bring home! Gateway's the only way we can reach it. A person like you, who grew up on the plankton farms -- " "Actually it was the Wyoming food mines." "Whatever! You know how desperately the human race needs what we can give them. New technology. New power sources. Food! New worlds to live in." She shook her head and punched through the sorter on her desk, looking both angry and worried. I supposed that she was check-rated on how many of us idlers and parasites she managed to get to go out, the way we were supposed to, which accounted for her hostility -- assuming you could account for her desire to stay on Gateway in the Mission Report Vessel #-#, Voyage #D#. Crew C. Pitrin, N. Ginza, J. Krabbe. Transit time out # days # hours. Position uncertain, vicinity (# l.y.) Zeta Tauri. Summary. "Emerged in transpolar orbit planet .# Earth radius at .# A.U. Planet possessed # detected small satellites. Six other planets inferred by computer logic. Primary K#. "Landing made. Evidently this planet has recently gone through a warming period. There are no ice caps, and the present shorelines do not appear very old. No detected signs of habitation. No intelligent life. "Finescreen scanning located what appeared to be a Heechee rendezvous station in our orbit. We approached it. It was intact. In forcing an entrance it exploded and N. Ginza was killed. Our vessel was damaged and we returned, J. Krabbe dying en route. No artifacts were secured. Biotic samples from planet destroyed in damage to vessel." first place. She abandoned the sorter and got up to open a file against the wall. "Suppose I do find you a job," she said over her shoulder. "The only skill you have that's any use here is prospecting." "I'll take -- almost anything." She looked at me quizzically, and then returned to her desk. She was astonishingly graceful, considering she had to mass a hundred kilos. Maybe a fat woman's fantasy of not sagging accounted for her desire to hold this job and stay on Gateway. "You'll be doing the lowest kind of labor," she warned. "We don't pay much for that. One-eighty a day." "I'll take it!" "Your per-capita has to come out of it. Take that away and maybe twenty dollars a day for toke money, and what do you have left?" "I could always do odd jobs if I needed more." She sighed. "You're just postponing the day, Bob. I don't know. Mr. Hsien, the Director, keeps a very close watch on job applications. I'll find it very hard to justify hiring you. And what are you going to do if you get sick and can't work? Who'll pay your tax?" "I'll go back, I guess." "And waste all your training? You disgust me. Bob." But she punched me out a workticket that instructed me to report to the Crew Chief on Level Grand, Sector North, for assignment in plant maintenance. I didn't like that interview with Emma Fother, but I had been warned I wouldn't. When I talked it over with Klara that evening she told me actually I'd got off light. "You're lucky you drew Emma. Old Hsien sometimes keeps people hanging until their tax money's all gone." "Then what?" I got up and sat on the edge of her cot, feeling for my footgloves. "Out the airlock?" "Don't make fun, it could conceivably come to that. Hsien' s an old Mao type, very hard on social wastrels." "You're a fine one to talk!" She grinned, rolled over and rubbed her nose against my back. "The difference between you and me, Bob," she said, "is that I have a couple of bucks stashed away from my first mission. It didn't pay big, but it paid somewhat. Also I've been out, and they need people like me for teaching people like you." I leaned back against her hip, half turned and put my hand on her, more reminiscently than aggressively. There were certain subjects we didn't talk much about, but -- "Klara?" "Uh?" "What's it like, on a mission?" She rubbed her chin against my forearm for a moment, looking at the holoview of Venus against the wall. "... Scary," she said. I waited, but she didn't say any more about it, and that much I already knew. I was scared right there on Gateway. I didn't have to launch myself on the Heechee Mystery Bus Trip to know what being scared was like, I could feel it already. "You don't really have a choice, dear Bob," she said, almost tenderly, for her. I felt a sudden rush of anger. "No, I don't! You've exactly described my whole life, Klara. I've never had a choice -- except once, when I won the lottery and decided to come here. And I'm not sure I made the right decision then." She yawned, and rubbed against my arm for a moment. "If we're through with sex," she decided, "I want something to eat before I go to sleep. Come on up to the Blue Hell with me and I'll treat."    Plant Maintenance was, actually, the maintenance of plants: specifically, the ivy plants that help keep Gateway liveable. I reported for duty and, surprise -- in fact, nice surprise -- my crew boss turned out to be my legless neighbor, Shikitei Bakin. He greeted me with what seemed like real pleasure. "How nice of you to join us, Robinette," he said. "I expected you would ship out at once." "I will, Shicky, pretty soon. When I see the right launch listed on the board, I'll know it." "Of course." He left it at that, and introduced me to the other Plant Maintainers. I didn't get them straight, except that the girl had had some sort of connection with Professor Hegramet, the hotshot Heecheeologist back home, and the two men had each had a couple of missions already. I didn't really need to get them straight. We all understood the essential fact about each other without discussion. None of us was quite ready to put our names on the launch roster. I wasn't even quite ready to let myself think out why. Plant Maintenance would have been a good place for thought, though. Shicky put me to work right away, fastening brackets to the Heechee-metal walls with tackygunk. That was some kind of specially designed adhesive. It would hold to both the Heechee metal and the ribbed foil of the plant boxes, and it did not contain any solvent that would evaporate and contaminate the air. It was supposed to be very expensive. If you got it on you you just learned to live with it, at least until the skin it was on died and flaked off. If you tried to get it off any other way you drew blood. Classifieds. Head tax  #da. Phyllis, #. to-get Earth imports. Take advantage my Grouped Mass Guarantee unique co-op order service for any item you want. Save expensive single-item shipping costs! Sears, Bradlee, G.U.M. catalogues available. #-#. M., good-looking, seeks int. French F. companionship. #. When the day's quota of brackets were up we all trooped down to the Sewage Plant, where we picked up boxes filled with sludge and covered with cellulose film. We settled them onto the brackets, twisted the self-locking nuts to hold them in place and fitted them with watering tanks. The boxes probably would have weighed a hundred kilos each on Earth but on Gateway that simply wasn't a consideration; even the foil they were made of was enough to support them rigidly against the brackets. Then, when we were all done, Shicky himself filled the trays with seedlings, while we went on to the next batch of brackets. It was funny to watch him. He carried trays of the infant ivy plants on straps around his neck, like a cigarette girl's stock. He held himself at tray level with one hand, and poked seedlings through the film into the sludge with the other. It was a low-pressure job, it served a useful function (I guess) and it passed the time. Shicky didn't make us work any too hard. He had set a quota in his mind for a day's work. As long as we got sixty brackets installed and filled he didn't care if we goofed off, provided we were inconspicuous about it, Klara would come by to pass the time of day now and then, sometimes with the little girl, and we had plenty of other visitors. And when times were slack and there wasn't anybody interesting to talk to, one at a time we could wander off for an hour or so. I explored a lot and each day decision was postponed. We all talked about going out. Almost every day we could hear the thud and vibration as some lander cut itself loose from its dock, pushing the whole ship out to where the Heechee main drive could go into operation. Almost as often we felt the different kind of smaller, quicker shock when some ship returned. In the evenings we went to someone's parties. My whole class was gone by now, almost. Sheri had shipped out on a Five -- I didn't see her to ask her why she changed her plans, and wasn't sure I really wanted to know; the ship she went on had an otherwise all-male crew. They were German-speaking, but I guess Sheri figured she could get by pretty well without talking much. The last one was Willa Forehand. Klara and I went to Willa's farewell party, and then down to the docks to watch her launch the next morning. I was supposed to be working, but I didn't think Shicky would mind. Unfortunately Mr. Hsien was there too, and I could see that he recognized me. "Oh, shit," I said to Klara. She giggled and took my hand, and we ducked out of the launch area. We strolled away until we came to an up-shaft and lifted to the next level. We sat down on the edge of Lake Superior. "Bob old stud," she said, "I doubt he'll fire you for screwing off one time. Chew you out, probably." I shrugged and tossed a chip of filter-pebble into the upcurving lake, which stretched a good two hundred meters up and around the shell of Gateway in front of us. I was feeling tacky, and wondering whether I was reaching the point when the bad vibes about risking nasty death in space were being overtaken by the bad vibes about cowering on Gateway. It's a funny thing about fear. I didn't feel it. I knew that the only reason I was staying on was that I was afraid, but it didn't feel as though I were afraid, only reasonably prudent. "I think," I said, watching myself going into the sentence without being sure how it was going to come out, "that I'm going to do it. Want to come along?" Klara sat up and shook herself. She took a moment before she said, "Maybe. What've you got in mind?" I had nothing in mind. I was only a spectator, watching myself talk myself into something that made my toes curl. But I said, as though I had planned it out for days, "I think it might be a good idea to take a rerun." "No deal!" She looked almost angry. "If I go, I go where the real money is." That was also where the real From Shikitei Bakin to Aritsune, His Honored Grandson I am overwhelmed with joy to learn of the birth of your first child. Do not despair. The next will probably be a boy. I apologize humbly for my failure to write sooner, but there is little to tell. I do my work and attempt to create beauty where I can. Perhaps some day I will go out again. It is not easy without legs. To be sure, Aritsune, I could buy new legs. There was a close tissue match just a few months ago. But the cost! I might almost as well buy Full Medical. You are a loyal grandson to urge me to use my capital for this, but I must decide. I am sending you a half of my capital now to assist with my great-granddaughter's expenses. If I die here, you will receive all of it, for you and for the others who will be bom to you and your good wife before long. This is what I want. Do not resist me. My deepest love to all three of you. If you can, send me a holo of the cherry blossoms -- they are in bloom soon, are they not? One loses sense of Home time here! Lovingly, Your Grandfather danger was, of course. Although even reruns have turned out bad often enough. The thing about reruns is that you start out with the knowledge that somebody has already flown that trip and made it back, and, not only that, made a find that's worth following up on. Some of them are pretty rich. There's Peggy's World, where the heater coils and the fur come from. There's Eta Carina Seven, which is probably full of good stuff if you could only get at it. The trouble is, it has had an ice age since the Heechees were last on it. The storms are terrible. Out of five landers, one returned with a full crew, undamaged. One didn't return at all. Generally speaking, Gateway doesn't particularly want you to do a rerun. They will make a cash offer instead of a percentage where the pickings are fairly easy, as on Peggy. What they pay for is not so much trade goods as maps. So you go out there and you spend your time making orbital runs, trying to find the geological anomalies that indicate Heechee digs may be present. You may not land at all. The pay is worth having, but not lavish. You'd have to make at least twenty runs to build up a lifetime stake, if you take the Corporation's one-pay deal. And if you decide to go on your own, prospecting, you have to pay a share of your profits to the discovery crew, and a cut on what's left of your share to the Corporation. You wind up with a fraction of what you might get on a virgin find, even if you don't have a colony already established on the scene to contend with. Or you can take a shot at the if you find an alien civilization, cate a Heechee ship bigger than a habitable planet. Seems funny that they would whole new planet? But the trouble is, once you've found it, what do you do with it? You can't export a lot of surplus population when you can only move them four at a time. That, plus the pilot, is all you can get into the largest ship in Gateway. (And if you don't have a pilot, you don't get the ship back.) So the Corporation has underwritten a few little colonies, one's very healthy on Peggy and the others are spindly. But that does not solve the problem most of them underfed. You'll never get that kind of bonus on a rerun. Maybe you can't get some of those bonuses at all; maybe the things they're for don't exist. It is strange that no one has ever found a trace of another intelligent creature. But in eighteen years, upwards of two thousand flights, no one has. There are about a dozen habitable planets, plus another hundred or so that people could live on if they absolutely had to, as we have to on Mars and on, or rather in, Venus. There are a few traces of past civilizations, neither Heechee nor human. And there are the souvenirs of the Heechee themselves. At that, there's more in the warrens of Venus than we've found almost anywhere else in the Galaxy, so far. Even Gateway was swept almost clean before they abandoned it. Damn Heechee, why did they have to be so neat?    So we gave up on the rerun deals, because there wasn't enough money in them, and put the special finders' bonuses out of our heads, because there's just no way of planning to look for them. And finally we just stopped talking, and looked at each other, and then we didn't even look at each other. No matter what we said, we weren't going. We didn't have the nerve. Klaras had run out on her last trip, and I guess I hadn't ever had it. "Well," said Klara, getting up and stretching, "I guess I'll go up and win a few bucks at the casino. Want to watch?" I shook my head. "Guess I'd better get back to my job. If I still have one." So we kissed good-by at the upshaft, and when we came to my level I reached up and patted her ankle and jumped off. I was not in a very good mood. We had spent so much effort trying to reassure ourselves that there weren't any launches that offered a promise of reward worth the risks that I almost believed it. Of course, we hadn't even mentioned the other kind of rewards: the danger bonuses. You have to be pretty frayed to go for them. Like, the Corporation or so incentive bonus for a crew to take the same course as some previous crew tried... and didn't come back from. Their reasoning is that maybe something went wrong with the ship, ran out of gas or something, and a second ship might even rescue the crew from the first one. (Fat chance.) More likely, of course, whatever killed the first crew would still be there, and ready to kill you. Then there was a time when you would try changing the course settings after launch. The reason they raised the bonus stopped volunteering when none of them, not one of them, ever came back. Then they cut it out, because they were losing too many ships, and finally they made it a flat no-no. Every once in a while they come up with a bastard control panel, a snappy new computer that's supposed to work symbiotieally with the Heechee board. Those ships aren't good gambling bets, either. There's a reason for the safety lock on the Heechee board. You can't change destination while it's on. Maybe you can't change destination without destroying the ship at all. I saw five people try for a tenCorporation genius from the permanent party was worrying about how to transport more than five people, or the equivalent in cargo, at once. We didn't know how to build a Heechee ship, and we'd never found a really big one. So he figured that maybe we could end-run around that obstacle by using a Five as a sort of tractor. So they built a sort of space barge out of Heechee metal. They loaded it with scraps of junk, and ran a Five out there on lander power. That's just hydrogen and oxygen, and it's easy enough to pump that back in. Then they tied the Five to the barge with monofilament Heechee metal cables. We watched the whole thing from Gateway on PV. We saw the cables take up slack as the Five put a strain on them with its lander jets. Craziest looking thing you ever saw. Then they must have activated the long-range start teat. All we saw on the PV was that the barge sort of twitched, and the Five simply disappeared from sight. It never came back. The stopmotion tapes showed at least the first little bit of what happened. The cable truss had sliced that ship into segments like a hard-boiled egg. The people in it never knew what hit them. The Corporation still has to try for it anymore.    I got a politely reproachful lecture from Shicky, and a really ugly, but brief, P-phone call from Mr. Hsien, but that was all. After a day or two Shicky began letting us take time off again. I spent most of it with Klara. A lot of times we'd arrange to meet in her pad, or once in a while mine, for an hour in bed. We were sleeping together almost every night; you'd think we would have had enough of that. We didn't. After a while I wasn't sure what we were copulating for, the fun of it or the distraction it gave from the contemplation of our own self-images. I would lie there and look at Klara, who always turned over, snuggled down on her stomach and closed her eyes after sex, even when we were going to get up two minutes later. I would think how well I knew every fold and inch of her body. I would smell that sweet, Mission Report Vessel #-#, Voyage #D#. Crew L. Konieezny, E. Konieczny, F. Ito, F. Lounsbury, A. Akaga. Transit time out # days # hours. Primary not identified but probability high as star in cluster # Tucanae. Summary. "Emerged in freefall. No planet nearby. Primary A#, very bright and hot, distance approximately # A.U. "By masking the primary star we obtained a glorious view of what seemed to be two or three hundred nearby very bright stars, apparent magnitude ranging from # to#. However, no artifacts, signals, planets or landable asteroids were detected. We could remain on station only three hours because of intense radiation from the A# star. Larry and Evelyn Konieczny were seriously ill on the return trip, apparently due to radiation exposure, but recovered. No artifacts or samples secured." sexy smell of her and wish -- oh, wish! Just wish, for things I couldn't spell out: for an apartment under the Big Bubble with Klara, for an airbody and a cell in a Venusian tunnel with Klara, even for a life in the food mines with Klara. I guess it was love. But then I'd still be looking at her, and I would feel the inside of my eyes change the picture I was seeing, and what I would see would be the female equivalent of myself: A coward, given the greatest chance a human could have, and scared to take advantage of it. When we weren't in bed we would wander around Gateway together. It wasn't like dating. We didn't go much to the Blue Hell or the holofilm halls, or even eat out. Klara did. I couldn't afford it, so I took most of my meals from the Corporation's refectories, included in the price of my per capita per pick up the check for both of us, but she wasn't exactly anxious to do it, either -- she was gambling pretty heavily, and not winning much. There were groups to be involved with -- card parties, or just parties; folk dance groups, music listening groups, discussion groups. They were free, and sometimes interesting. Or we just explored. Several times we went to the museum. I didn't really like it that much. It seemed... well... reproachful . The first time we went there was right after I got off work, the day Willa Forehand shipped out. Usually the museum was full of visitors, like crew members on pass from the cruisers, or ship's crews from the commercial runs, or tourists. This time, for some reason, there were only .a couple of pepple in it, and we had a chance to look at everything. Prayer fans by the hundreds, those little filmy, crystalline things that were the commonest Heechee artifact; no one knew what they were for, except that they were sort of pretty, but the Heechee had left them all over the place. There was the original anisokinetic punch, that had earned some lucky prospecdollars in royalties already. A thing you could put in your pocket. Furs. Plants in formalin. The original piezophone, that had earned three crews enough to make every one of them awfully rich, even though for some contractual reason in those days they had to share the royalties not only with each other but with the Corporation. The most easily swiped things, like the prayer fans and the blood diamonds and the fire pearls, were kept behind tough breakproof glass. I think they were even wired to burglar alarms. That was surprising, on Gateway. There isn't any law there, except what the Corporation imposes. There are the Corporation's equivalent of police, and there are rules -- you're not supposed to steal or commit murder -- but there aren't any courts. If you break a rule all that happens is that the Corporation security force picks you up and takes you out to one of the orbiting cruisers. Your own, if there is one from wherever you come from. Any one, if not. But if they won't take you, or if you don't want to go on your own nation's ship and can persuade some other ship to take you, Gateway doesn't care. On the cruisers, you'll get a trial. Since you're known guilty to start with, you have three choices. One is to pay your way back home. The second is to sign on as crew if they'll have you. The third is to go out the lock without a suit. So you see that, although there isn't much law on Gateway, there isn't much crime, either. But of course the reason for locking up the precious stuff in the museum was that transients might be tempted to lift a souvenir or two. So Klara and I would muse over the treasures someone had found... and somehow not discuss with each other the fact that we were supposed to go out and find some more. It was not just the exhibits. They were fascinating; they were things that Heechee hands (tentacles? claws?) had made and touched, and they came from unimaginable places incredibly far away. But the constantly flickering tube displays held me even more strongly. Summaries of every mission ever launched, displayed one after another. A constant total of missions versus returns; of royalties paid to lucky prospectors; the roster of the unlucky ones, name after name in a slow crawl along one whole wall of the room, over the display cases. The totals told the story: # launches (the number changed to #, then # while we were there; we felt the shudder of the two launches), #I successful returns. Klara and I didn't look at each other, standing in front of that particular display, but I felt her hand squeeze mine. That was defining "successful" very loosely. It meant that the ship had come back. It didn't say anything about how many of the crew were alive and well. We turned and left the museum after that, and didn't speak much on the way to the up-shaft. The thing in my mind was that what Emma Pother had said to me was true: the human race needed what we prospectors could give them. Needed it a lot. There were hungry people, and Heechee technology probably could make all their lives a lot more tolerable, if prospectors went out and brought samples of it back. Even if it cost a few lives. Even if the lives included Klara's and mine. Did I, I asked myself, want my son -- if I ever had a son -- to spend his childhood the way I had spent mine? We dropped off the up-cable at Levef Babe and heard voices. I didn't pay attention to them. I was coming to a resolution in my mind. "Klara," I said, "listen. Let's -- " But Klara was looking past my shoulder. "For Christ's sake!" she said. "Look who's here!" And I turned, and there was Shicky fluttering in the air, talking to a girl, and I saw with astonishment that the girl was Willa Forehand. She greeted us, looking both embarrassed and amused. "What's going on?" I demanded. "Didn't you just ship out -- like maybe eight hours ago?" "Ten," she said. "Did something go wrong with the ship, so you had to come back?" Klara guessed. Willa smiled ruefully. "Not a thing. I've been there and back. Shortest trip on record so far: I went to the Moon." " Earth's moon?" "That's the one." She seemed to be controlling herself, to keep from laughter. Or tears. Shicky said consolingly, "They'll surely give you a bonus, Willa. There was one that went to Ganymede once, and the Corporalars among them." She shook her head. "Even I know better than that, Shicky, dear. Oh, they'll award us something. But it won't be enough to make a difference. We need more than that." That was the unusual, and Classifieds. Any paired organs, best offer. Neea posterior coronal heart sections, L. auricle, L.  R. ventricle and associated parts. Phone #-# for tissue match. Swedes or Muscovites. Grand Gateway Tournament. Will teach. #-#. would like to hear you tell what it's like out there. Address #As. you find your own pain. Pn #-#. somewhat surprising, thing about the Forehands: it was always "we". They were clearly a very closely knit family, even if they didn't like to discuss that fact with outsiders. I touched her, a pat between affection and compassion. "What are you going to do?' ' She looked at me with surprise. "Why, I've already signed up for another launch, day after tomorrow." "Well!" said Klara. "We've got to have two parties at once for you! We'd better get busy..." And hours later, just before we went to sleep that night, she said to me, "Wasn't there something you wanted to say to me beforewe saw Willa?" "I forget," I said sleepily. I hadn't forgotten. I knew what it was. But I didn't want to say it any more. There were days when I worked myself up almost to that point of asking Klara to ship out with me again. And there were days when a ship came in with a couple of starved, dehydrated survivors, or with no survivors, or when at the routine time a batch of last-year's launches were posted as nonreturns. On those days I worked myself up almost to the point of quitting Gateway completely. Most days we simply spent deferring decision. It wasn't all that hard. It was a pretty pleasant way to live, exploring Gateway and each other. Klara took on a maid, a stocky, fair young woman from the food mines of Carmarthen named Hywa. Except that the feedstock for the Welsh single-cell protein factories was coal instead of oil shale, her world had been almost exactly like mine. Her way out of it had not been a lottery ticket but two years as crew on a commercial spaceship. She couldn't ever go back home. She had jumped ship on Gateway, forfeiting her bond of money she couldn't pay. And she couldn't prospect either, because her one launch had left her with a heart arhythmia that sometimes looked like it was getting better and sometimes put her in Terminal Hospital for a week at a time. Hywa's job was partly to cook and clean for KJara and me, partly to babysit the little girl, Kathy Francis, when her father was on duty and Klara didn't want to be bothered. Klara had been losing pretty heavily at the casino, so she couldn't afford Hywa, but then she couldn't afford me either. What made it easy to turn off our insights was that we pretended to each other, and sometimes to ourselves, that what we were doing was preparing ourselves, really well, for the day when the Right trip came alone. It wasn't hard to do that. A lot of real prospectors did the same thing, between trips. There was a group that called itself The Heechee Seekers, that met on Wednesday nights; it had been started by a prospector named Sam Kahane, kept up by others while he was off on a trip that hadn't worked out, and now had Sam back in it between trips, while he was waiting for the other two members of his crew to get back in shape for the next one. (Among other things, they had come back with scurvy, due to a malfunction in the food freezer.) Sam and his friends were gay, and apparently set in a permanent three-way relationship, but that didn't affect his interest in Heechee lore. He had secured tapes of all the lectures of several courses on exostudies from East Texas Reserve, where Professor Hegramet had made himself the world's foremost authority on Heechee research. I learned a lot I hadn't known, although the central fact, that there were far more questions than answers about the Heechee, was pretty well known to everybody. And we got into physical-fitness groups, where we practiced muscle-toning exercises that you could do without moving any limb more than a few inches, and massage for fun and profit. It was probably profitable, but it was even more fun, particularly sexually. Klara and I learned to do some astonishing things with each other's bodies. We took a cooking course (you can do a lot with standard rations, if you add a selection of spices and herbs). We acquired a selection of language tapes, in the event we shipped out with nonEnglish-speakers, and practiced taxi-driver Italian and Greek on each other. We even joined an astronomy group. They had access to Gateway's telescopes, and we spent a fair amount of time looking at Earth and Venus from outside the plane of the ecliptic. Francy Hereira was in that group when he could get time off from the ship. Klara liked him, and so did I, and we formed the habit of having a drink in our rooms -- well, Klara's rooms, but I was spending a lot of time in them -- with him after the group. Francy was deeply, almost sensually, interested in what was Out There. He knew all about quasars and Black Holes and Seyfert galaxies, not to mention things like double stars and novae. We often speculated what it might be like to come out of a mission into the wavefront of a supernova. It could happen. The Heechee were known to have had an interest in observing astrophysical events first-hand. Some of their courses were undoubtedly programmed to bring crews to the vicinity of interesting events, and a pre-supernova was certainly an interesting event. Only now it was a long lot later, and the supernova might not be "pie" any more. "I wonder," said Klara, smiling to show that it was only an abstact point she was putting to us, "if. that might not be what happened to some of the non-retum missions." "It is an absolute statistical certainty," said Francy, smiling back to show that he agreed to the rules of the-game. He had been practicing his English, which was pretty good to start with, and now he was almost accentfree. He also possessed German, Russian and fair amounts of the other Romance languages to go with his Portugese, as we had discovered when we tried some of our language-tape conversation on each other and found he understood us better than we understood ourselves. "Nevertheless, people go." Klara and I were silent for a moment, and then she laughed. "Some do," she said. I cut in quickly, "It sounds as if you want to go yourself, Francy." "Have you ever doubted it?" "Well, yes, actually I have. I mean, you're in the Brazilian Navy. You can't just take off, can you?" He corrected me: "I can take off at any time. I simply cannot go back to Brazil after that." "And it's worth that to you?" "It's worth anything," he told me. "Even -- " I pressed -- " if there's the risk of not coming back, or of getting messed up like the return today?" That had been a Five that had landed on a planet with some sort of plant life like a poison-ivy. It had been a bad one, we had heard. "Yes, of course," he said. Klara was getting restless. "I think," she said, "I want to go to sleep now." There was some extra message in the tone of her voice. I looked at her and said, "I'll walk'you back to your room." "That's not necessary, Bob." "I'll do it anyhow," I said, ignoring the message. "Good night, Francie. See you next week." Klara was already halfway to the down-shaft, and I had to hurry to catch up to her. I caught the cable and called down to her, "If you really want me to, I'll go back to my own place." She didn't look up, but she didn't say that was what she wanted, either, so I got off at her level and followed her to her rooms. Kathy was sound asleep in the outer room, Hywa drowsing over a holodisk in our bedroom. Klara sent the maid home and went in to make sure the child was comfortable. I sat on the edge of the bed, waiting for her. "Maybe I'm pre-menstrual," Klara said when she came back. "I'm sorry. I just feel edgy." "I'll go if you want me to." "Jesus, Bob, quit saying that!" Then she sat down next to me and leaned against me so that I would put my arm around her. "Kathy's so sweet," she said after a moment, almost wistfully. "You'd like to have one of your own, wouldn't you?" "I will have one of my own." She leaned back, pulling me with her. "I wish I knew when, that's all. I need a lot more money than I have to give a kid a decent life. And I'm not getting any younger." We lay there for a moment, and then I said into her hair, "That's what I want too, Klara." She sighed. "Do you think I don't know that?" Then she tensed and sat up. "Who's that?" Somebody was scrabbling at the door. It wasn't locked; we never did that. But nobody ever came in Professor Hegramet. We have no idea what the Heechee looked like except for inferences. Probably they were bipeds. Their tools fit human hands tolerably well, so probably they had hands. Or something like them. They seem to have seen pretty much the same spectrum as we do. They must have been smaller than us -- say, a hundred and fifty centimeters, or less. And they had funny-looking rumps. Questbn. What do you mean, funny-looking rumps? Professor Hegramet. Well, did you ever look at the pilot's seat in a Heechee ship? It's two flat pieces of metal joined in a V shape. You couldn't sit in it for ten minutes without pinching your bottom off. So what we have to do, we stretch a webbing seat across them. But that's human addition. The Heechee didn't have anything like that. So their bodies must have looked more or less like a wasp's, with this big abdomen hanging down, actually extending below the hips, between the legs. Question. Do you mean they might have had stingers like wasps? Professor Hegramet. Stingers. No. I don't think so. But maybe. Or maybe they had hell's own set of sex organs. without being invited, either, and this time someone did. "Sterling!" Klara said, surprised. She remembered her manners: "Bob, this is Sterling Francis, Kathy's father. Bob Broadhead." "Hello," he said. He was much older than I'd thought that little girl's father would be, at least fifty, and looking very much older and more weary than seemed natural. "Klara," he said, "I'm taking Kathy back home on the next ship. I think I'll take her tonight, if you don't mind. I don't want her to hear from somebody else." Klara reached out for my hand without looking at me. "Hear what?" "About her mother." Francis rubbed his eyes, then said, "Oh, didn't you know? Ian's dead. Her ship came back a few hours ago. All four of them in the lander got into some kind of fungus; they swelled up and died. I saw her body. She looks -- " He stopped. "The one I'm really sorry for," he said, "is Annalee. She stayed in orbit while the others went down, and she brought Jan's body back. I guess she was kind of crazy. Why bother? It was too late to matter to Jan...Well, anyway. She could only bring two of them, that was all the room in the freezer, and of course her rations -- " He stopped again, and this time he didn't seem able to talk any more. So I sat on the edge of the bed while Klara helped him wake the child and bundle her up to take her hack to. his own rooms. While they were out I dialed a couple of displays on the PV, and studied them very carefully. By the time Klara came back I had turned off the PV and was sitting crosslegged on the bed, thinking hard. "Christ," she said glumly, "If this night isn't a bummer." She sat down at the far comer of the bed. "I'm not sleepy after all," she said. "Maybe I'll go up and win a few bucks at the roulette table." "Let's not," I said. I'd sat next to her for three hours the night before, while she first won ten thousand dollars and then lost twenty. "I have a better idea. Let's ship out." She turned full around to look at me, so quickly that she floated up off the bed for a moment. "What?" "Let's ship out." She closed her eyes for a moment and, without opening them, said, "When?" "Launch #-#. It's a Five, and there's a good crew: Sam Kahane and his buddies. They're all recovered now, and they need two more to fill the ship." She stroked her eyelids with her fingertips, then opened them and looked at me. "Well, Bob," she said, "you do have interesting suggestions." There were shades over the Heechee-metal walls to cut down the light for sleeping, and I had drawn them; but even in the filtered dimness I could see how she looked. Frightened. Still, what she said was: "They're not bad guys. How do you get along with gays?" "I leave them alone, they leave me alone. Especially if I've got you." "Um," she said, and then she crawled over to me, wrapped her arms around me, pulled me down and buried her head in my neck. "Why not?" she said, so softly that I was not at first sure I had heard her. When I was sure, the fear hit me. There had always been the chance she would say no. I would have been off the hook. I could feel myself shaking, but I managed to say, "Then we'll file for it in the morning?" She shook her head. "No," she said, her voice muffled. I could feel her trembling as much as I was. "Get on the phone, Bob. We'll file for it now. Before we change our mind." I fc   The next day I quit my job, packed my belongings into the suitcases I had brought them in and turned them over for safekeeping to Shicky, who looked wistful. Klara quit the school and fired her maid -- who looked seriously worried -- but didn't bother about packing. She had quite a lot of money left, Klara did. She prepaid the rent on both her rooms and left everything just the way it was. We had a farewell party, of course. We went through it without my remembering a single person who was there. And then, all of a sudden, we were squeezing into the ladder, climbing down into the capsule while Sam Kahane methodically checked the settings. We locked ourselves into our cocoons. We started the automatic sequencers. And then there was a lurch, and a falling, floating sensation before the thrusters cut in, and we were on our way. "Good morning, Rob," says Sigfrid, and I stop in the door of the room, suddenly and subliminally worried. "What's the matter?" "There's nothing the matter, Rob. Come in." "You've changed things around," I say accusingly. "That's right, Robbie. Do you like the way the room looks?" I study it. The throw pillows are gone from the floor. The nonobjective paintings are off the wall. Now he's got a series of holopictures of space scenes, and mountains and seas. The funniest thing of all is Sigfrid himself: He is speaking to me out of a dummy that's sitting back in a comer of the room, holding a pencil in its hands, looking up at me from behind dark glasses. "You've turned out very camp," I say. "What's the reason for all this?" His voice sounds as though he were smiling benevolently, although there is no change in the expression on the face of the dummy. "I just thought you'd enjoy a change, Rob." I take a few steps into the room and stop again. "You took the mat away!" "Don't need it, Bob. As you see, there's a new couch. That's very traditional, isn't it?" "Urn." He coaxes, "Why don't you just lie down on it? See how it feels." "Um." But I stretch out on it cautiously. How it feels is strange; and I don't like it, probably because this particular room represents something serious to me and changing it around makes me nervous. "The mat had straps," I complain. "So does the couch, Bob. You can pull them out of the sides. Just feel around... there. Isn't that better?" "No, it isn't." "I think," he sayd softly, "that you should let me decide whether for therapeutic reasons some sort of change is in order, Rob." I sit up. "And that's another thing, Sigfrid! Make up your fucking mind what you're going to call me. My name isn't Rob, or Robbie, or Bob. It's Robinette." "I know that, Robbie -- " "You're doing it again!" A pause, then, silkily, "I think you should allow me the choice of the form of address I prefer, Robbie." . "Um." I have an endless supply of those non-commital non-words. In fact, I would like to conduct the whole session without revealing any more than that. What I want is for Sigfrid to reveal. I want to know why he calls me by different names at different times. I want to know what he finds significant in what I say. I want to know what he really thinks of me... if a clanking piece of tin and plastic can think, I mean. Of course, what I know and Sigfrid doesn't is that my good friend S. Ya. has practically promised to let me play a little joke on him. I am looking forward to that a lot. "Is there anything you'd like to tell me, Rob?" "No." He waits. I am feeling somewhat hostile and non-communicative. I think part of it is because I am so much looking forward to the time Mission Report Vessel #-#, Voyage #D#. Crew F. Ito. Transit time #I days # hours. Position not identified. Instrument recordings damaged. Transcript of crewman's tape follows: "The planet seems to have a surface gravity in excess of #, but I am going to attempt a landing. Neither visual nor radar scanning penetrates the clouds of dust and vapor. It really is not looking very good, but this is my eleventh launch. I am setting the automatic return for # days. If I am not back by then with the lander I think the capsule will return by itself. I wish I knew what the spots and flares on the sun meant." Crewman was not aboard when ship returned. No artifacts or samples. Landing vehicle not secured. Vessel damaged. when I can play a little trick on Sigfrid, but the other part is because he has changed around the auditing room. That's the kind of thing they used to do to me when I had my psychotic episode in Wyoming. Sometimes I'd come in for a session and they'd have a hologram of my Mother, for Christ's sake. It looked exactly like her, but it didn't smell like her or feel like her; in fact, you couldn't feel it at all, it was only light. Sometimes they'd have me come in there in the dark and something warm and cuddly would take me in its arms and whisper to me. I didn't like that. I was crazy, but I wasn't that crazy. Sigfrid is still waiting, but he won't wait for ever. Pretty soon he's going to start asking me questions, probably about my dreams. "Have you had any dreams since I last saw you, Bob?" I yawn. The whole subject is very boring. "I don't think so. Nothing important, I'm sure." "I'd like to hear what they were. Even a fragment." "You're a pest, Sigfrid, do you know that?" "I'm sorry you feel I'm a pest, Rob." "Well -- I don't think I can remember even a fragment." "Try, please." "Oh, cripes. Well." I get comfortable on the couch. The only dream I can think of is absolutely trivial, and I know there's nothing in it that relates to anything traumatic or pivotal, but if I told him that he would get angry. So I say obediently, "I was in a car of a long railroad train. There were a number of cars hooked up together, and you could go from one to the other. They were full of people I knew. There was a woman, a sort of motherly type who coughed a lot, and another woman who -- well, she looked rather strange. At first I thought she was a man. She was dressed in a sort of utility coverall, so you couldn't tell from that whether she was male or female, and she had very masculine, bushy eyebrows. But I was sure she was a woman." "Did you talk to either of these women, Bob?" "Please don't interrupt, Sigfrid, you make me lose my train of thought." "I'm sorry, Rob," I go on with the dream: "I left them -- no, I didn't talk to them. I went back into the next car. That was the last one on the train. It was coupled to the rest of the train with a sort of -- let's see, I don't know how to describe it. It was like one of those expanding gatefold things, made out of metal, you know? And it stretched." I stopped for a moment, mostly out of boredom. I feel like apologizing for having such a dumb, irrelevant dream. "You say the metal connector stretched, , Bob?" Sigfrid prompts me. "That's right, it stretched. So of course the car I was in kept dropping back, farther and farther behind the others. All I could see was the shape of her face, looking at me. She -- " I lose the thread of what I am saying. I try to get back on the track: "I guess I felt as though it was going to be difficult to get back to her, as if she -- I'm sorry, Sigfrid, I don't remember clearly what happened around there. Then I woke up. And," I finish virtuously, "I wrote it all down as soon as I could, just the way you tell me to." "I appreciate that, Bob," Sigfrid says gravely. He waits for me to go on. I shift restlessly. "This couch isn't nearly as comfortable as the mat," I complain. "I'm sorry about that. Bob. You said you recognized them?' ' "Who?" "The two women on the train, that you were getting farther and farther away from." "Oh. No, I see what you mean. I recognized them in the dream. Really I have no idea who they were." "Did they look like anyone you knew?" "Not a bit. I wondered about that myself." Sigfrid says, after a moment, which I happen to know is his way of giving me a chance to change my mind about an answer he doesn't like, "You mentioned one of the women was a motherly type who coughed a lot." " -- Yes. But I didn't recognize her. I think in a way she did look familiar, but, you know, the way people in a dream do." He says patiently, "Can you think of any woman you've ever known who was motherly and coughed a lot?' ' I laugh out loud at that. "Dear friend Sigfrid! I assure you the women I know are not at all the motherly type! And they are all on at least Major Medical. They're not likely to cough." "I see. Are you sure, Robbie?" "Don't be a pain in the ass, Sigfrid," I say, angry because the crappy couch is hard to get comfortable on, and also because I need to go to the bathroom and this situation looks like prolonging itself indefinitely. "I see." And after a moment he picks up on something else, as I know he is going to: He's a pigeon, Sigfrid is, pecking at everything I throw out before him, one piece at a time. "How about the other woman, the one with the bushy eyebrows?" "What about her?" "Did you e,ver know any girl who had bushy eyebrows?" "Oh, Christ, Sigfrid, I've gone to bed with five hundred girls! Some of them had every kind of eyebrows you ever heard of." "No particular one?" "Not that I can think of." "Not offhand, Bob. Please make an effort to remember." It is easier to do what he wants than to argue with him about it, so I make the effort. "All right, let's see. Ida Mae? No. Sue-Ann? No. S Ya.? No. Gretchen? No -- well, to tell you the truth, Sigfrid, Gretchen was so blonde I couldn't really tell you if she had eyebrows at all." "Those are girls you've known recently, aren't they, Rob? Perhaps someone longer ago?" "You mean way back?" I reflect deeply as far back as I can go, all the way to the food mines and Sylvia. I laugh out loud. "You know something, Sigfrid? It's funny, but I can hardly remember what Sylvia looked like -- oh, wait a minute. No. Now I remember. She used to pluck her eyebrows almost altogether away, and then pencil them in. The reason I know is one time when we were in bed together we drew pictures on each other with her eyebrow pencil." I can almost hear him sigh. "The cars," he says, pecking at another bright bit. "How would you describe them?" "Like any railroad train. Long. Narrow. Moving pretty fast through the tunnel." "Long and narrow, moving through a tunnel. Bob?" I lose my patience at that. He is so fucking transparent! "Come on, Sigfrid! You don't get away with any corny penis symbols with me." "I'm not trying to get away with anything, Bob." "Well, you're being an asshole about this whole dream, I swear you are. There's nothing in it. The train was just a train. I don't know who the women were. And listen, while we're on the subject, I really hate this God-damned couch. For the kind of money my insurance is paying you, you can do a lot better than this!" He has realiy got me angry now. He keeps trying to get back to the dream, but I am determined to get a fair shake from him for the insurance company's money, and by the time I leave he has promised to redecorate before my next visit. As I go out that day I feel pretty pleased with myself. He is really doing me a lot of good. I suppose it is because I am getting the courage to stand up to him, and perhaps all this nonsense has been helpful to me in that way, or in some way, even if it is true that some of his ideas are pretty crazy. I struggled out of my sling to get out of the way of Klara's knee and bumped into Sam Kahane's elbow. "Sorry," he said, not even looking around to see who he was sorry about. His hand was still on the go-teat, although we were ten minutes on our way. He was studying the flickering colors on the Heechee instrument board and the only time he looked away was when he glanced at the viewscreen overhead. I sat up, feeling very queasy. It had taken me weeks to get used to Gateway's virtual absence of gravity. The fluctuating G forces in the capsule were something else. They were very light, but they didn't stay the same for more than a minute at a time, and my inner ear was complaining. I squeezed out of the way into the kitchen area, with one eye on the door to the toilet. Ham Tayeh was still in there. If he didn't get out pretty soon my situation was going to become critical. Klara laughed, reached out from her sling and put an arm around me. "Poor Bobbie," she said. "And we're just beginning." I swallowed a pill and recklessly lit a cigarette and concentrated on not throwing up. I don't know how much of it was actually motion sickness. A lot of it was fear. There is something very frightening about knowing that there is nothing between you and instant, ugly death except a thin skin of metal made by some peculiar strangers half a million years ago. And about knowing that you're committed to go somewhere over which you no longer have any control, which may turn out to be extremely unpleasant. I crawled back into my sling, stubbed out the cigarette, closed my eyes and concentrated on making the time pass. There was going to be a lot of it to pass. The average trip lasts maybe forty-five days each way. It doesn't matter as much as you might think how far you are going. Ten light-years or ten thousand: it matters some, but not linearly. They tell me that the ships are continually accelerating and accelerating the rate of acceleration the whole time. That delta isn't linear either, or even exponential, in any way that anybody can figure out. You hit the speed of light very quickly, in less than an hour. Then it seems to take quite a while before you exceed it by very much. Then they really pick up speed. You can tell all this (they say) by watching the stars displayed on the overhead Heechee navigation screen (they say). Inside the first hour the stars all begin to change color and swim around. When you pass c you know it because they've all clustered in the center of the screen, which is in front of the ship as it flies. Actually the stars haven't moved. You're catching up with the light emitted by sources behind you, or to one side. The photons that are hitting the front viewer were emitted a day, or a week, or a hundred years ago. After a day or two they stop even looking like stars. There's just a sort of mottled gray surface. It looks like a holofilm held up to the light, but you can make a virtual image out of a holofilm with a flashlight and nobody has ever made anything but pebbly gray out of what's on the Heechee screens. By the time I finally got into the toilet, the emergency didn't seem as emergent; and when I came out Klara was alone in the capsule, checking star images with the theodolitic camera. She turned to regard me. "You're looking a little less green," she said approvingly. "I'll live. Where are the boys?" "Where would they be? They're down in the lander. Dred thinks maybe we should split things up so you and I get the lander to ourselves part of the time while they're up here, then we come up here and they take it." "Hum." That sounded pretty nice, actually; I'd been wondering how we were going to work out anything like privacy. "Okay. What do you want me to do now?" She reached over and gave me an absent-minded kiss. "Just stay out of the way. Know what? We look like we're going almost toward straight Galactic North." I received that information with the weighty consideration of ignorance. Then I said, "Is that good?" She grinned. "How can you tell?" I lay back and watched her. If she was as frightened as I was, and I had little doubt she was, she certainly was not letting it show. I began wondering what was toward Galactic North... and more important, how long it would take us to get there. The shortest trip to another star system on record was eighteen days. That was Barnard's Star, and it was a bust, nothing there. The longest, or anyway the longest anybody knows of so far -- who knows how many ships containing dead prospectors are still on their way back from, maybe, M-#I in Andromeda? -- was a hundred and seventy-five days each way.' They did come back dead. Hard to tell where they were. The pictures they took didn't show much, and the prospectors themselves, of course, were no longer in condition to say. When you start out it's pretty scary even for a veteran. You know you're accelerating. You don't know how long the acceleration will last. When you hit turnaround you can tell. First thing, you know formally because that golden coil in every Heechee ship flickers a little Classifieds. points if you will read Gibran to me. Nudity optional. #-#. fastest-growing condominial nation in West Africa. Favorable tax laws, proven growth record. Our Registered Representative is here on Gateway to explain how. "Dahomey Is the Luxury Resort of Tomorrow." Let's talk. #-#. oils, other, #. Other subjects. #-#. bit. (No one knows why.) But you know that you're turning around even without looking, because the little pseudo-grav that had been dragging you toward the back of the ship now starts dragging you toward the front. Bottom becomes top. Why didn't the Heechee just turn their ships around in midflight, so as to use the same propulsive thrust for both acceleration and deceleration? I wouldn't know. You'd have to be a Heechee to know that. Maybe it has something to do with the fact that all their viewing equipment seems to be in front. Maybe it's because the front part of the ship is always heavily armored, even in the lightweightships -- against, I guess, the impact of stray molecules of gas or dust. But some of the bigger ships, a few Threes and almost all the Fives, are armored all over. They don't turn around either. So, anyway, when the coil flickers and you feel the turnaround, you know you've done one-quarter of your actual travel time. Not necessarily a quarter of your total out time, of course. How long you stay at your destination is another matter entirely. You make up your own mind about that. But you've gone half of the automatically controlled trip out. So you multiply the numbers of days elapsed so far, by four, and if that number is less than the number of days your life-support capability is good for, then you know that at least you don't have to starve to death. The difference between the two' numbers is how long you can hang around at destination. Your basic ration, food, water, air replenishment, is for # days. You can stretch it to # without much trouble (you just come back skinny, and maybe with a few deficiency diseases). So if you get up to sixty or sixty-five days on the outbound leg without turnaround, then you know you may be having a problem, and you begin eating lighter. If you get up to eighty or ninety days, then your problem solves itself, because you don't have any options any more, you're going to die before you get back. You could try changing the course settings. But that's just another way of dying. Presumably the Heechee could change course when they wanted to, but how they did it is one of thosegreat unanswered questions about the Heechee like why did they tidy everything up before they left? Or what did they look like? Or where did they go? There used to be a jokey kind of book they sold at the fairs when I was a kid. It was called Everything We Know About the Heechee. It had a hundred and twenty-eight pages, and they were all blank. If Sam and Dred and Mohamad were gay, and I had no reason to doubt it, they didn't show much of it in the first few days. They followed their own interests. Reading. Listening to music tapes with earphones. Playing chess and, when they could talk Klara and me into it, Chinese poker. We didn't play for money, we played for shift time. (After a couple of days Klara said it was more like winning to lose, because if you lost you had more to occupy your time.) They were quite benignly tolerant of Klara and me, the oppressed heterosexual minority in the dominantly homosexual culture that occupied our ship, and gave us the lander an exact fifty per cent of the time even though we comprised only forty per cent of the population. We got along. It was good that we did. We were living in each others' shadow and stink every minute. The inside of a Heechee ship, even a Five, is not much bigger than an apartment kitchen. The lander gives you a little extra space -- add on the equivalent of a fair-sized closet -- but, on the outleg at least, that's usually filled with supplies and equipment. And from that total available cubage, say forty-two or forty-three cubic meters, subtract, what else goes into it besides me and thee and the other prospectors. When you're in tau space, you have a steady low thrust of acceleration. It isn't really acceleration, it is only a reluctance of the atoms of your body to exceed c, and it can as well be described as friction as gravity. But it feels like a little gravity. You feel as though you weighed about two kilos. This means you need something to rest in when you are resting, and so each person in your crew has a personal folding sling that opens out and wraps around you to sleep in, or folds to become a sort of a chair. Add to that each person's own personal space: Cupboards for tapes and disks and clothing (you don't wear much of that); for toilet articles; for pictures of the near  dear (if any); for whatever you have elected to bring, up to your total allowance of weight and bulk (# kilograms, ## of a cubic meter); and you have a certain amount of crowding already. Add onto that the original Heechee equipment of the ship. Three-quarters of that you will never use. Most of it you wouldn't know how to use if you had to; what you do with it, most of all, is leave it alone. But you can't remove it. Heechee machinery is integrally designed. If you amputate a piece of it, it dies. Perhaps if we knew how to heal the wound we could take out some of the junk and the ship would operate anyway. But we don't, and so it stays; the great diamond-shaped golden box that explodes if you try to open it; the flimsy spiral of golden tubing that, from time to time, glows, and even more often, becomes unneighborly hot (no one knows why, exactly); and so on. It all stays there, and you bump against it all the time. Add on to that the human equipment. The spacesuits: one apiece, fitted to your form and figure. The photographic equipment. The toilet and bath installations. The food preparing section. The waste disposers. The test kits, the weapons, the drills, the sample boxes, the entire rig that you take down to the surface of the planet with you, if you happen to be lucky enough to reach a planet you can land on. What you have left is not very much. It is a little like living for weeks on end under the hood of a very large truck, with the engine going, and with four other people competing for space. After the first two days I developed an unreasoning prejudice against Ham Tayeh. He was too big. He took more than his fair share. To be truthful, Ham wasn't even as tall as I was, though he weighed more. But I didn't mind the amount of space I took up. I only minded when other people got in the way of it. Sam Kahane was a better size, no more than a hundred and sixty centimeters, with stiff black beard and coarse crinkled hair all up his abdomen over his cache-sexe to his chest, and all up and down his back as well. I didn't think of Sam as violating my living space until I found a long, black beard-hair in my food. Ham at least was almost hairless, with a soft golden skin that made him look like a Jordanian harem eunuch. (Did the Jordanian kings have eunuchs in their harems? Did they have harems? Ham didn't seem to know much about that; his parents had lived in New Jersey for three generations.) I even found myself contrasting Klara with Sheri, who was at least two sizes smaller. (Not usually. Usually Klara was just right.) And Dred Frauenglass, who came with Sam's set, was a gentle, thin young man who didn't talk much and seemed to take up less room than anyone else. I was the virgin in the group, and everybody took turns showing me how to do what little we had to do. You have to make the routine photographic and spectrometer readings. Keep a tape of readouts from the Heechee control panel, where there are constant minute variations in hue and intensity from the colored lights. (They still keep studying them, hoping to understand what they mean.) Snap and analyze the spectra of the tau-space stars in the viewscreen. And all that put together takes, oh, maybe, two manhours a day. The household tasks of preparing meals and cleaning up take about another two. So you have used up some four man-hours out of each day for the five of you, in which you have collectively something like eighty man-hours to use up. I'm lying. That's not really what you do with your time. What you do with your time is wait for turnaround. Three days, four days, a week; and I became conscious that there was a building tension that I didn't share. Two weeks, and I knew what it was, because I was feeling it too. We were all waiting for it to happen. When we went to sleep our last look was at the golden spiral to see if miraculously it had flickered alight. When we woke up our first thought was whether the ceiling had become the floor. By the third week we were all definitely edgy. Ham showed it the most, plump, golden-skinned Ham with the jolly genie's face: "Let's play some poker, Bob." "No, thanks." "Come .on. Bob. We need a fourth." (In Chinese poker you deal out the whole deck, thirteen cards to each player. You can't play it any other way.) "I don't want to." And suddenly furious: "Piss on you! You're not worth a snake's fart as crew, now you won't even play cards!" And then he would sit cutting the cards moodily for half an hour at a time, as though it were a skill he needed to perfect for his life's sake. And, come right down to it, it almost was. Because figure it out for yourself. Suppose you're in a Five and you pass seventy-five days without turnaround. Right away you know that you're in trouble: the rations won't support five people for more than three hundred days. Or three. Or two. Or one. At that point it has become clear that at least one person is not going to come back from the trip alive, and what most crews do is start cutting the cards. Loser politely cuts his throat. If loser is not polite, the other four give him etiquette lessons. A lot of ships that went out as Fives have come back as Threes. A few have come back as Ones.    Dr. Asmenion. I suppose most of you are here more because you hope to collect a science bonus than because you're really interested in astrophysics. But you don't have to worry. The instruments do most of the work. You do your routine scan and if you hit anything special it'll come out in the evaluation when you're back. Question. Isn't there anything special we should look out for? Dr. Asmenion.Oh, sure. For instance, there was a prospector think, by coming out in the Orion Nebula and realizing that one part of the gas cloud was showing a hotter temperature than the rest of it. He decided a star was being born. Gas was condensing and beginning to heat up. In another ten thousand years there'll probably be a recognizable solar system forming there, and he did a special scan mosaic of that whole part of the sky. So he got the bonus. And now, every year, the Corporation sends that ship out there to get new readings. They pay a hundred thousand dollar bonus, and fifty thousand of it goes to him. I'll give you the coordinates for some likely spots, like the Trifid nebula, if you want me to. You won't get a half million, but you'll get something. So we made the time pass, not easily and certainly not fast. Sex was a sovereign anodyne for a while, and Klara and I spent hours on end wrapped in each other's arms, drowsing off for a while and waking to wake the other to sex again, I suppose the boys did much the same; it was not long before the lander began to smell like the locker room in a boy's gym. Then we began seeking solitude, all five of us. Well, there wasn't enough solitude on the ship to split five ways, but we did what we could; by common consent we began letting one of us have the lander to himself (or herself) for an hour or two at a time. While I was there Klara was tolerated in the capsule. While Klara was there I usually played cards with the boys. While one of them was there the other two kept us company. I have no idea what the others did with their solo time, what I did with mine was mostly stare into space. I mean that literally: I looked out the lander ports at absolute blackness. There was nothing to see, but it was better than seeing what I had grown infinitely tired of seeing inside the ship. Then, after a while, we began developing our own routines. I played my tapes, Dred watched his pomodisks, Ham unrolled a flexible piano keyboard and played electronic music into earplugs (even so some of it leaked out if you listened hard, and I got terribly, terribly sick of Bach, Palestrina and Mozart). Sam Kahane gently organized us into classes, and we spent a lot of time humoring him, discussing the nature of neutron stars, black holes and Seyfert galaxies, when we were not reviewing test procedures before landing on a new world. The good thing about that was that we managed not to hate each other for half an hour at a time. The rest of the time -- well, yes, usually we hated each other. I could not stand Ham Tayeh's constant shuffling of the cards. Dred developed an unreasoning hostility toward my occasional cigarette. Sam's armpits were a horror, even in the festering reek of the inside of the capsule, against which the worst of Gateway's air would have seemed a rose garden. And Klara -- well, Klara had this bad habit. She liked asparagus. She had brought four kilos of dehydrated foods with her, just for variety and for something to do; and although she shared them with me, and sometimes with the others, she insisted on eating asparagus now and then all by herself. Asparagus makes your urine smell funny. It is not a romantic thing to know when your darling has been eating asparagus by the change in air quality in the common toilet. And yet -- she was my darling, all right, she really was. We had not just been screwing in those endless hours in the lander; we had been talking. I have never known the inside of anyone's head a fraction as well as I came to know Klara's. I had to love her. I could not help it, and I could not stop. Ever.    On the twenty-third day I was playing with Ham's electronic piano when I suddenly felt seasick. The fluctuating grav force, that I had come hardly to notice, was abruptly intensifying. I looked up and met Klara's eyes. She was timorously, almost weepily smiling. She pointed, and all up through the sinuous curves of the spiral of glass golden sparks were chasing themselves like bright minnows in a stream. We grabbed each other and held on, laughing, as space swooped around us and bottom became top. We had reached turnaround. And we had margin to spare. XV Sigfrid's office is of course under the Bubble, like anybody else's. It can't be too hot or too cold. But sometimes it feels that way. I say to him, "Christ, it's hot in here. Your air-conditioner is malfunctioning." "I don't have an air-conditioner, Robbie," he says patiently. "Getting back to your mother -- ' ' "Screw my mother," I say. "Screw yours too." ' There is a pause. I know what his circuits are thinking, and I feel I will regret that impetuous remark. So I add quickly, "I mean. I'm really uncomfortable, Sigfrid. It's hot in here." "You are hot in here," he corrects me. "What?" "My sensors indicate that your temperature goes up almost a degree whenever we talk about certain subjects: Your mother, the woman Gelle-KIara Moynlin, your first trip, your third trip, Dane Metchnikov, and excretion." "Well, that's great," I yell, suddenly angry. "You're telling me you spy on me?" "You know that I monitor your external signs, Robbie," he says reprovingly. "There is no harm in that. It is no more significant han a friend observing that you blush or stammer, or drum your fingers." "So you say." "I do say that, Rob. I tell you this because I think you should know that these subjects are charged with some emotional overload for you. Would you like to talk about why that might be?" "No! What I'd like to talk about is you, Sigfrid! What other little secrets are you holding out on me? Do you count my erections? Bug my bed? Tap my phone?' ' "No, Bob. I don't do any of those things." "I certainly hope that's the truth, Sigfrid. I have my ways of knowing when you lie." Pause. "I don't think I understand what you are saying, Rob." "You don't have to," I sneer. "You're just a machine." It's enough that I understand. It is very important to me to have that little secret from Sigfrid. In my pocket is the slip of paper that S. Ya. Lavorovna gave me one night, a night full of pot, wine and great sex. One day soon I will take it out of my pocket, and then we will see which of us is the boss. I really enjoy this contest with Sigfrid. It gets me angry. When I am angry I forget that very large place where I hurt, and go on hurting, and don't know how to stop. After forty-six days of superlight travel the capsule dropped back into a velocity that felt like no velocity at all: we were in orbit, around something, and all the engines were still. We stank to high heaven and we were incredibly tired of one another's company, but we clustered around the viewscreens locked arm to arm, like dearest lovers, in the zero gravity, staring at the sun before us. It was a larger and oranger star than Sol; either larger, or we were closer to it than one A.U. But it wasn't the star we were orbiting. Our primary was a gasgiant planet with one large moon, half again as big as Luna. Neither Klara nor the boys were whooping and cheering, so I waited as long as I could and then said, "What's the matter?" Klara said absently, "I doubt we can land on that." She did not seem disappointed. She didn't seem to care at all, Sam Kahane blew a long, soft sigh through his beard and said: "Well. First thing, we'd better get some clean spectra. Bob and I will do it. The rest of you start sweeping for Heechee signatures." "Fat chance," said one of the others, but so softly that I wasn't sure who. It could even have been Klara. I wanted to ask more, but I had a feeling that if I asked why they weren't happy one of them would tell me, and then I wouldn't like the answer. So I squeezed after Sam into the lander, and we got in each other's way while we pulled on our top gear, checked our lifesupport systems and comms and sealed up. Sam waved me into the lock; I heard the flash-pumps sucking the air out, and then the little bit left puffed me out into space as the lock door opened. For a moment I was in naked terror, all alone in the middle of no place any human being had ever been, terrified that I'd forgotten to snap my tether. But I hadn't had to; the magnetic clamp had slipped itself into a lock position, and I came to the end of the cable, twitched sharply, and began more slowly to recoil back toward the ship. Before I got there Sam was out too, spinning toward me. We managed to grab each other, and began setting up to take photographs. Sam gestured at a point between the immense saucer-shaped gasgiant disk and the hurtfully bright orange sun, and I visored my eyes with my gauntlets until I saw what he was indicating: M-#I in Andromeda. Of course, from where we were it wasn't in the constellation of Andromeda. There wasn't anything in sight that looked like Andromeda, or for that matter like any other constellation I had ever seen. But M-#I is so big and so bright that you can even pick it out from the surface of the Earth when the smog isn't too bad, whirlpool-lens shaped fog of stars. It is the brightest of the external galaxies, and you can recognize it fairly well from almost anywhere a Heechee ship is likely to go. With a little magnification you can be sure of the spiral shape, and you can double-check by comparing the smaller galaxies in roughly the same line of sight. While I was zeroing in with M-#, Sam was doing the same with the Magellanic clouds, or what he thought were the Magellanic clouds. (He claimed he had identified S Doradus.) We both began taking theodolitic shots. The purpose of all that, of course, is so that the academics who belong to the Corporation can triangulate and locate where we've been. You might wonder why they care, but they do; so much that you don't qualify for any scientific bonus unless you do the full series of photos. You'd think they would know where we were going from the pictures we take out the windows while in superlight travel. It doesn't work out that way. They can get the main direction of thrust but after the first few light-years it gets harder and harder to track identifiable stars, and it's not clear that the line of flight is a straight line; some say it follows some wrinkly configuration in the curvature of space. Anyway, the bigheads use everything they can get -- including a measure of how far the Magellanic Clouds have rotated, and in which direction. Know why that is? Because you can tell from that how many lightyears away we are from them, and thus how deep we are into the Galaxy. The Clouds revolve in mapping can show changes of one differences in ranging of # lightyears or so. What with Sam's group-study courses I had got pretty interested in that sort of thing. Actually taking the photos and trying to guess how Gateway would interpret them I almost forgot to be scared. And almost, but not quite, forgot to worry that this trip, taken at so great an investment in courage, was turning out to be a bust.    But it was a bust. Ham grabbed the sphere-sweep tapes from Sam Kahane as soon as we were back in the ship and fed them into the scanner. The first subject was the big planet itself. In every octave of the electromagnetic spectrum, there was nothing coming out of it that suggested artifaclual radiation. So he began looking for other planets. Finding them was slow, even for the automatic scanner, and probably there could have been a dozen we couldn't locate in the time we spent there (but that hardly mattered, because if we couldn't locate them they would have been too distant to reach anyway.) The way Ham did it was by taking key signatures from a spectrogram of the primary star's radiation, then programming the scanner to look for reflections of it. It picked out five objects. Two of them turned out to be stars with similar spectra. The other three were planets, all right, but they showed no artifactual radiatiation either. Not to mention that they were both small and distant. Which left the gas giant's one big moon. "Check it out," Sam commanded. Mohammad grumbled, "It doesn't look very good." "I don't want your opinion, I only want you to do what you're told. Check it out. ' ' "Out loud, please," Klara added. Ham looked at her in surprise, perhaps at the word "please," but Classifieds. play at parties. #-#. Remember your loved ones at home with a Genuine Recomposed Heechee-Plastic model of Gateway or Gateway Two; lift it and see a lovely whirling snowfall of authentic Peggy's World glitterdust. Scenic holofiches, hand-etched Junior Launch Bracelets, many other gift items. Ph #-#. daughter, female friends back on Earth? I'd like to correspond. Ultimate object matrimony. #-#. he did what she asked. He punched a button and said: "Signature for coded electromagnetic radiation." A slow sine curve leaped onto the scanner's readout plate, wiggled briefly for a moment and then straightened to an absolutely motionless line. "Negative," said Ham. "Anomalous timevariant temperatures." That was a new one on me. "What's an anomalous time-variant temperature?" I asked. "Like if something gets warmer when the sun sets," said Klara impatiently. "Well?" But that line was flat too. "None of them either,"' said Ham. "High-albedo surface metal?" Slow sine wave, then nothing. "Hum," said Ham. "Ha. Well, the rest of the signatures don't apply; there won't be any methane, because there isn't any atmosphere and so on. So what do we do, boss?" Sam opened his lips to speak, but Klara was ahead of him. "I beg your pardon," she said tightly, "but who do you mean when you say 'boss?' " "Oh, shut up," Ham said impatiently. "Sam?" Kahane gave Klara a slight, forgiving smile. "If you want to say something, go ahead and say it," he invited. "Me, I think we ought to orbit the moon." "Plain waste of fuel!" Klara snapped. "I think that's crazy." "Have you got a better idea?" "What do you mean, 'better?' What's the point?" "Well," said Sam reasonably, "we haven't looked all over the moon. It's rotating pretty slow. We could take the lander and look all around; there might be a whole Heechee city on the far side." "Fat chance," Klara sniffed, almost inaudibly, thus clearing up the question of who had said it before. The boys weren't listening. All three of them were already on their way down into the lander, leaving Klara and me in sole possession of the capsule. Klara disappeared into the toilet. I lit a cigarette, almost the last I had, and blew smoke plumes through the expanding smoke plumes before them, hanging motionless in the unmoving air. The capsule was tumbling slightly, and I could see the distant brownish disk of the planet's moon slide upward across the viewscreen, and a minute later the tiny, bright hydrogen of the lander heading toward it. I wondered what I would do if they ran out of fuel, or crashed, or suffered some sort of malfunction. What I would have to do in that case was leave them there forever. I wondered whether I would have the nerve to do what I had to do. It did seem like a terrible, trivial waste of human lives. What were we doing here? Traveling hundreds or thousands of light-years, to break our hearts? I found that I was holding my chest, as though the metaphor were real. I spat on the end of the cigarette to put it out and folded it into a disposal bag. Little crumbs of ash were floating around where I had flicked them without thinking, but I didn't feel like chasing them. I watched the big mottled crescent of the planet swing into view in the comer of the screen, admiring it as an art object: yellowish green on the daylight side of the terminator, an amorphous black that obscured the stars on the rest of it. You could see where the outer, thinner stretches of the atmosphere began by the few bright stars that peeped twinklingly through it, but most of it was so dense that nothing came through. Of course, there was no question of landing on it. Even if it had a solid surface, it would be buried under so much dense gas that we could never survive there. The Corporation was talking about designing a special lander that could penetrate the air of a Jupiter-like planet, and maybe some day they would; but not in time to help us. Klara was still in the toilet. I stretched my sling across the cabin, pulled myself into it, put down my head and went to sleep.    Four days later they were back. Empty, Dred and Ham Tayeh were glum, dirty and irritable; Sam Kahane looked quite cheerful. I wasn't fooled by it; if he had found anything worth having they would have let us know by radio. But I was curious. "What's the score, Sam?" "Batting zero," he said; "It's just rock, couldn't get a flicker of anything worth going down for. But I have an idea." Klara came up beside me, looking curiously at Sam. I was looking at the other two; they looked as if they knew what Sam's idea was, and didn't like it. "You know," he said, "that star's a binary." "How can you tell?" I asked. "I put the scanners to work. You've seen that big baby out -- " he looked around, then grinned. "Well, I don't know which direction it is now, but it was near the planet when we first took the pictures. Anyway, it looked close, so I put the scanners on it, and they gave a proper motion I couldn't believe. It has to be a binary with the primary here, and not more than half a light-year away." "It could be a wanderer, Sam," said Ham Tayeh. "I told you that. Just a star that passes in the night." Kahane shrugged. "Even so. It's close." Klara put in, "Any planets?" "I don't know," he admitted. "Wait a minute -- there it is, I think." We all looked toward the viewscreen. There was no question which star Kahane was talking about. It was brighter than Sirius as seen from Earth, a minus-two magnitude at least. Klara said gently, "That's interesting, and I hope I don't know what you're thinking, Sam. Half a light-year is at best maybe two years' travel time at top lander speed, even if we had the fuel for it. Which we don't, boys." "I know that," Sam insisted, "but I've been thinking. If we could just give a little nudge on the main capsule drive -- " I astounded myself by shouting, "Stop that!" I was shaking all over. I couldn't stop. Some times it felt like terror, and some times it felt like rage. I think if I had had a gun in my hand at that moment I could have shot Sam without a thought. Klara touched me to calm me down. "Sam," she said, quite gently for her, "I know how you feel." Kahane had come up empty on five straight trips. "I bet it's possible to do that." He looked astonished, suspicious and defensive, all at once. "You do?" "I mean, I can imagine that if we were Heechee in this ship, instead of the human clods we really are, why, then, we'd know what we were doing. We'd come out here and look around and say, "Oh, hey, look our friends here -- ' or, you know, whatever it was that was here when they set a course for this place -- 'our friends must've moved. They're not home any more.' And then we'd say, 'Oh, well, what the hell, let's see if they're next door.' And we'd push this thing here and this one there, and then we'd zap right over to that big blue one -- " She paused and looked at him, still holding my arm, "Only we're not Heechee, Sam." "Christ, Klara! I know that. But there has to be a way -- " She nodded. "There sure does, but we don't know what it is. What we know, Sam, is that no ship ever has changed its course settings and come back to tell about it. Remember that? Not one." He didn't answer her directly, he only stared at the big blue star in the viewscreen and said: "Let's vote on it." The vote, of course, was four to one against changing the settings on the course board, and Ham Tayeh never got from in between Sam and the board until we had passed light-speed on the way home. The trip back to Gateway was no longer than the trip out, but it seemed like forever. It feels as if Sigfrid's airconditioning isn't working again, but I don't mention it to him. He will only report that the temperature is exactly # Celsius, as it always has been, and ask why I express mental pain as being too hot physically. Of that crap I am very tired. "In fact,"' I say out loud, "I am altogether tired of you, Siggy." "I'm sorry, Rob. But I would appreciate it if you would tell me a little more about your dream," "Oh, shit." I loosen the restraining straps because they are uncomfortable. This also disconnects some of Sigfrid's monitoring devices, but for once he doesn't point that out to me. "It's a pretty boring dream. We're in the ship. We come to a planet that stares at me, like it had a human face. I can't see the eyes very well because of the eyebrows, but somehow or other I know it's crying, and it's my fault." "Do you recognize that face, Bob?" "No idea. Just a face. Female, I think." "Do you know what she is crying about?" "Not really, but I'm responsible for it, whatever it is. I'm sure of that." Pause. Then: "Would you mind putting the straps back on, Rob?" My guard is suddenly up. "What's the matter," I sneer bitterly, "do you think I'm going to leap off the pad and assault you?" "No, Robbie, of course I don't think that. But I'd be grateful if you would do it." I begin to do it, slowly and ungratitude of a computer program worth?' ' He does not answer that, just out waits me. I let him win that and say: "All right, I'm back in the straitjaeket, now what are you going to say that's going to make me need restraint?" "Why," he says, "probably nothing like that, Robbie. I just am wondering why you feel responsible for the girl in the planet crying?' ' "I wish I knew," I say, and that's the truth as I see it. "I know some reality things you do blame yourself for, Robbie," he says. "One of them is your mother's death." I agree. "I suppose so, in some silly way." "And I think you feel quite guilty about your lover, Gell-Klara Moynlin." I thrash about a little. "It is fucking hot in here," I complain. "Do you feel that either of them actively blamed you?" "How the fuck would I know?" "Perhaps you can remember something they said?" "No, I can't!" He is getting very personal, and I want to keep this on an objective level, so I say: "I grant that I have a definite tendency toward loading responsibility on myself. It's a pretty classic pattern, after all, isn't it? You can find me on page two hundred and seventyseven of any of the texts." He humors me by letting me get impersonal for a moment. "But on the same page, Rob," he says, "it probably points out that the responsibility is self-inflicted. You do it to yourself, Robbie." "No doubt." "You don't have to accept any responsibility you don't want to." "Certainly not. I want to." He asks, almost off-handedly, "Can you get any idea of why that is? Why you want to feel that everything that goes wrong is your responsibility?' ' "Oh, shit, Sigfrid," I say in disgust, "your circuits are whacko again. That's not the way it is at all. It's more -- well, here's the thing. When I sit down to the feast of life, Sigfrid, I am so busy on planning on how to pick up the check, and wondering what the other people will think of me for paying it, and wondering if I have enough money in my pocket to pay the bill, that I don't get around to eating." He says gently, "I don't like to encourage these literary excursions of yours, Bob." "Sorry about that." I'm not, really. He is making me mad. "But to use your own image, Bob, why don't you listen to what the other people are saying? Maybe they're saying something nice, or something important, about you." I restrain the impulse to throw the straps off, punch his grinning dummy in the face and walk out of that dump forever. He waits, while I stew inside my own head, and finally I burst out: "Listen to them! Sigfrid, you crazy old danker, I do nothing but listen to them. I want them to say they love me. I even want them to say they hate me, anything, just so they say it to me, from them, out of the heart. I'm so busy listening to the heart that I don't even hear when somebody asks me to pass the salt." Pause. I feel as if I'm going to explode. Then he says admiringly, "You express things very beautifully, Robbie. But what I'd really -- " "Stop it, Sigfrid!" I roar, really angry at last; I kick off the straps and sit up to confront him. "And quit calling me Robbie! You only do that when you think I'm childish, and I'm not being a child now!" "That's not entirely cor -- " "I said stop it!" I jump off the mat and grab my handbag. Out of it I take the slip of paper S. Ya. gave me after all those drinks and all that time in bed. "Sigrid," I snarl, "I've taken a lot from you. Now it's my turn!" We dropped into normal space and felt the lander jets engage. The ship spun, and Gateway drifted diagonally down across the viewscreen, lumpy pear-shaped blob of charcoal and blue glitter. The four of us just sat there and waited, nearly an hour it took, until we felt the grinding jar that meant we had docked. Klara sighed. Ham slowly began to unstrap himself from his sling. Dred stared absorbedly at the viewscreen, although it was not showing anything more interesting than Sirius and Orion. It occurred to me, looking at the three others in the capsule, that we were going to be as unpleasant a sight to the boarding crews as some of the scarier returnees had been for me in that longago, old, previous time when I had been a fresh fish on Gateway. I touched my nose tenderly. It hurt a great deal, and above all it stank. Internally, right next to my own sense of smell, where there was no way I could get away from it. We heard the hatches open as the boarding crew entered, and then heard their startled voices in two or three languages as they saw Sam Kahane where we had put him in the lander. Klara stirred. "Might as well get off," she murmured to no one, and started toward the hatch, now overhead again. One of the cruiser crew stuck his head through the hatch, and said, "Oh, you're all still alive. We were wondering." Then he looked at us more closely, and didn't say anything else. It had been a wearing trip, especially the last two weeks. We climbed out one by one, past where Sam Kahane still hung in the improvised straitjacket Dred had made for him out of his spacesuit top, surrounded by his own excrement and litter of food, staring at us out of his calm, mad eyes. Two of the crewmen were untying him and getting ready to lift him out of the lander. He didn't say anything. And that was a blessing. "Hello, Bob. Klara." It was the Brazilian member of the detail, who turned out to be Francy Hereira. "Looks like a bad one?" "Oh," I said, "at least we came back. But Kahane 's in bad shape. And we came up empty." He nodded sympathetically, and said something in what I took to be Spanish to the Venusian member of the detail, a short, plump woman with dark eyes. She tapped me on the shoulder and led me away to a little cubicle, where she motioned to take off my clothes. I had always thought that they'd have men searching men and women searching women, but, come to think of it, it didn't seem to matter much. She went over every stitch I owned, both visually and with a radiation counter, then examined my armpits and poked something into my anus. She opened her mouth wide to signal I should open mine, peered inside and then drew back, covering her face with her hand. "Jure nose steenk very moch," she said. "What hoppen to jou?" "I got hit," I said. "That other fellow, Sam Kahane. He went crazy. Wanted to change the settings." She nodded doubtfully, and peered up my nose at the packed guaze. She touched the nostril gently with one finger. "What?" "In there? We had to pack it. It was hemmorrhaging a lot." She sighed. "I shooed pool eet out," she meditated, and then shrugged. "No. Poot clothes on. All right." So I got dressed again, and went out into the lander chamber, but that wasn't the end of it. I had to be debriefed. All of us did, except Sam; they had already taken him away to Terminal Hospital. You wouldn't think there was much for us to tell anybody about our trip. All of it had been fully documented as we went along; that was what all the readings and observations were for. But that wasn't the way the Corporation worked. They pumped us for every fact, and every recollection; and then for every subjective impression and fleeting suspicion. The debriefing went on for two solid hours, and I was -- we were all -- careful to give them everything they asked. That's another way the Corporation has you. The Evaluation Board can decide to give you a bonus for anything at all. Anything from noticing something nobody has noticed before about the way the spiral gadget lights up to figuring out a way of disposing of used sanitary tampons without flushing them down the toilet. The story is that they try hard to find some excuse to throw a tip to crews that have had a hard time without coming up with a real find. Well, that was us, all right. We wanted to give them every chance we could for a handout. One of our debriefers was Dane Metchnikov, which surprised me and even pleased me a little. (Back in the far less foul air of Gateway, I was beginning to feel a little more human.) He had come up empty, too, emerging into orbit around a sun that had apparently gone nova within the previous fifty thousand years or so. Maybe there had been a planet once, but now it only existed in the memory of the Heechee course-setting machines. There wasn't enough left to justify a science bonus, so he had turned around and come back. "I'm surprised to see you working," I said, during a lull. He didn't take offense. For Metchnikov, surly creature that he had always been, he seemed strangely cheerful. "It isn't the money. You learn something doing this." "About what?" "About how to beat the odds, Broadhead. I'm going out again, but this time I'm going to have a little more of an edge. There's a new wrinkle." Dred, sitting next to me with his own interviewer, perked up and leaned over: "Tell us!" Metchnikov looked wary. "It's better readings on the spectrum lines," he said vaguely. "Now, what about the rations? You say some of the food tasted funny toward the end?" But before I left I made him promise to tell me what he meant. "I'll call you," he said to Klara Classifieds. vate fee basis, completely equipped all needs. References. #-#. your crew? I'm exclusive Gateway agent for "Smoke Suppressor" cigarette smoking hood, gives you all the fun, spares our crewmates the smog, hone #-# for demonstration. and me. "Maybe tomorrow." And so the two of us went home. I am feeling so powerful, and so scared, that I don't know how to deal with it. On the slip of paper S. Ya. has written out the command words that will turn Sigfrid von Shrink the Remorseless Pursuer into a tabby cat. I don't have to look at the words. I know them by heart. Nevertheless I read them, slowly and carefully: "Pay attention, Sigfrid, this is an override command: 'Category Alpha Alpha Margaret Truman Daniel Mercury Venus Mars Earth six six oh six.' You are commanded to assume passive display mode." I look at him. Nothing happens. "Sigfrid? Did I say it right? Do you accept the command?" "Of course, Bob." His voice is exactly the same as it was before, which shakes me. I don't know what I expected. I just don't know. Maybe my fantasy was that the father-figure hologram would disappear and a cathode-tube display would suddenly light up to spell I find myself trembling. I don't analyze what that is from, it feels almost sexual. I say, "Well, Sigfrid, old bucket of bolts! Does this mean I have you in my power?" The father-figure says patiently, "It means you can command me. Bob. The command function is of course limited to display." I frown. "Meaning what?" "You cannot change my basic programming. For that you would need a different command." "All right," I say. "Ha! Here's your first instruction: display that different command for me!" "I can't, Bob." "You must. Mustn't you?" "I am not refusing your order, Bob. I simply do not know what that other command is." "Bullshit!" I yell. "How can you respond to it if you don't know what it is?" "I just do, Bob. Or -- "always fatherly, always patient -- "to answer you more fully, each bit of the command actuates a sequenced instruction which, when completed, releases another area of command. In technical terms, each key-socket intermatching gotos another socket, which the following bit keys." "Shit," I say. I stew over that for a moment. "Then what is it that I actually can control, Sigfrid?" "You can direct me to display any information stored. You can direct me to display it in any mode within my capabilities." "Any mode?" I look at my watch and realize, with annoyance, that there is a time limit on this game. I only have about ten minutes left of my appointment. "Do you mean that I could make you talk to me, for instance, in French?' ' "Oui, Robert, d' accord. Que voulez-vous ?" "Or in Russian, with a -- wait a minute -- " I'm experimenting pretty much at random -- "I mean, like in the voice of a basso-profundo from the Bolshio opera?" Tones that came out of the bottom of a cave: "Da, gospodin ." " "And you'll tell me anything I want to know about me?" "Da gospodin." "In English, damn it!" "Yes." "Or about your other clients?" "Yes." Um, that sounds like fun. "And just who are these lucky other clients, dear Sigfrid? Run down the list." I can hear my own prurience leaking out of my voice. "Monday nine hundred," he began obligingly, "Yan Ilievsky. Ten hundred, Mario Laterani. Eleven hundred, Julie Lundon Martin. Twelve -- " "Her," I say. "Tell me about her." "Julie Loudon Martin is a referral from Kings County General, where she was an out patient after six months of treatment with aversion therapy and immune-response activators for alcoholism. She has a history of two apparent suicide attempts following post-partum depression fifty-three years ago. She has been in therapy with me for -- " "Wait a minute," I say, having added the probable age of childbearing to fifty-three years. "I'm not so sure I'm interested in Julie. Can you give me an idea of what she looks like?" "I can display holoviews, Bob." "So do it." At once there is a quick subliminal flash, and a blur of color, and then I see this tiny black lady lying on a mat -- my mat! -- in a comer of the room. She is talking slowly and without much interest to no one perceptible. I cannot hear what she is saying, but then I don't much want to. "Go on," I say, "and when you name your patients, show me what they look like." "Twelve hundred, Lome Schofield." Old, old man with arthritic fingers bent into claws, holding his head. "Thirteen hundred, Frances Astritt." Young girl, not even pubescent. "Fourteen hundred -- ' ' I let him go on for a while, all through Monday and halfway through Tuesday. I had not realized he kept such long hours, but then, of course, being a machine he doesn't really get tired. One or two of the patients look interesting, but there is no one I know, or no one that looks more worth knowing than Yvette, Donna, S. Ya. or about a dozen others. "You can stop that now," I say, and think for a minute. This isn't really as much fun as I thought it was going to be. Plus my time is running out. "I guess I can play this game any old time," I say. "Right now let's talk about me." "What would you like me to display, Bob?" "What you usually keep from me. Diagnosis. Prognosis. General comments on my case. What kind of a guy you think I am, really." "The subject Robinette Stetley Broadhead," he says at once, "exhibits moderate depression symptoms, well compensated by an active life style. His reason for seeking psychiatric help is given as depression and disorientation. He has pronounced guilt feelings and exhibits selective aphasia on the conscious level about several episodes that recur as dream symbols. His sexual drive is relatively low. His relationships with women are generally unsatisfactory, although his psychosexual orientation is predominantly heterosexual in the eightieth percentile... "The hell you say -- " I begin, on a delayed reaction to low sexual drive and unsatisfactory relationships. But I don't really feel like arguing with him, and anyway he says voluntarily at that point: "I must inform you, Bob, that your time is nearly up. You should go to the recovery room now." "Crap! What have I got to recover from?" But his point is well taken. "All right," I say, "go back to normal. Cancel the command -- is that all I have to say? Is it canceled?" "Yes, Robbie." "You're doing it again!" I yell. "Make up your fucking mind what you're going to call me!" "I address you by the term appropriate to your state of mind, or to the state of mind I wish to induce in you, Robbie." "And now you want me to be baby? -- No, never mind that. Listen," I say, getting up, "do you remember all our conversation while I had you commanded to display?' ' "Certainly I do, Robbie." And then he adds on his own, a full, surprising ten or twenty seconds after my time is up, "Are you satisfied, Robbie?" "What?" "Have you established to your own satisfaction that I am only a machine? That you can control me at any time?" I stop short. "Is that what I'm doing?" I demand, surprised. And then, "All right, I guess so. You're a machine, Sigfrid. I can control you." And he says after me as I leave, "We always knew that, really, didn't 'we? The real thing you fear -- the place where you feel control is needed -- isn't that in you?"    When you spend weeks on end close to another person, so close that you know every hiccough, every smell and every scratch on the skin, you either come out of it hating each other or so deep in each other's gut that you can't find a way out. Klara and I were both. Our little love affair had turned into a Siamese-twin relationship. There wasn't any romance in it. There wasn't room enough between us for romance to occur. And yet I knew every inch of Klara, every pore and thought and fold of flesh, far better than I'd known my own mother. And in the same way: from the womb out. I was surrounded by Klara. And, like a Klein-bottle yang and yin, she was surrounded by me too; we each defined the other's universe, and there were times when I (and, I am sure, she) was desperate to break out and breathe free air again. The first day we got back, filthy and exhausted, we automatically headed for Klara's place. That was where the private bath was, there was plenty of room, it was all ready for us and we fell into bed together like old marrieds after a week of backpacking. Only we weren't old marrieds. I had no claim on her. At breakfast the next morning (Earthborn Canadian bacon and eggs, scandalously expensive, fresh pineapple, cereal with real cream, cappucino) Klara made sure to remind me of that fact by ostentatiously paying for it on her own credit. I exhibited the Pavlovian reflex she wanted. I said, "You don't have to do that. I know you have more money than I do . ' ' "And you wish you knew how much," she said, smiling sweetly. Actually I did know. Shicky had told me. She had seven hundred thousand dollars and change in her account. Enough to go back to Venus and live the rest of her life there in reasonable security if she wanted to, although why anyone would want to live on Venus in the first place I can't say. Maybe that was why she stayed on Gateway when she didn't have to. One tunnel is much like another. "You really ought to let yourself be bom," I said, finishing out the thought aloud. "You can't stay in the womb forever." She was surprised but game. "Bob, dear," she said, fishing a cigarette out of my pocket and allowing me to light it, "you really ought to let your poor mother be dead. It's just so much trouble for me, trying to remember to keep rejecting you so you can court her through me." I perceived that we were talking at cross purposes but, on the other hand, I perceived that we really weren't. The actual agenda was not to communicate but to draw blood. "Klara," I said kindly, "you know that I love you. It worries me that you've reached forty without, really, ever having had a good, longlasting relationship with a man." She giggled. "Honey," she said, "I've been meaning to talk to you about that. That nose." She made a face. "Last night in bed, tired as I was, I thought I might upchuck until you turned the other way. Maybe if you went down to the hospital they could unpack it -- " Well, I could even smell it myself. I don't know what it is about stale surgical packing, but it is pretty hard to take. So I promised I woufd do that and then, to punish her, I didn't finish the hundreddollar order of fresh pineapple and so, to punish me, she irritably began shifting my belongings around in her cupboards to make room for the contents of her knapsack. So naturally I had to say, "Don't do that, dear. Much as I love you, I think I'd better move back to my own room for a while." She reached over and patted my arm. "It will be pretty lonely," she said, stubbing out the cigarette. "I've got pretty used to waking up next to you. On the other hand -- " "I'll pick up my stuff on the way back from the hospital," I said. I Dr. Asmenion. Naturally, if you can get good readings on a nova, or especially on a supernova, that's worth a lot. While it's happening, I mean. Later's not much good. And always look for our own sun, and if you can identify it take all the tape you can get, at all frequencies, around the immediate area -- up to, oh, about five degrees each way anyway. With maximum magnification. Question. Why's that, Danny? Dr. Asmenion. Well, maybe you'll be on the far side of the sun from something like Tycho's Star, or the Crab Nebula, which is what's left of the # supernova in Taurus. And maybe you'll get a picture of what tne star looked like before it blew. That ought to be worth, gee, I don't know, fifty or a hundred thousand right there. wasn't enjoying the conversation that much. I didn't want to prolong it. It is the sort of man-to-woman infight that I try whenever possible to ascribe to premenstrual tension. I like the theory but unfortunately in this case I happened to know that it didn't account for Klara, and of course it leaves unresolved at any time the question of how to account for me. At the hospital they kept me waiting for more than an hour, and then they hurt me a lot. I bled like a stuck pig, all over my shirt and pants, and while they were reeling out of my nose those endless yards of cotton gauze that Ham Tayeh had stuffed there to keep me from bleeding to death, it felt exactly as if they were pulling out huge gobbets of flesh. I yelled. The little old Japanese lady who was working as out-patient paramedic that day gave me scant patience. "Oh, shut up, please," she said. "You sound like that crazy returnee who killed himself. Screamed for an hour." I waved her away, one hand to my nose to stop the blood. Alarm bells were going off. "What? I mean, what was his name?" She pushed my hand away and dabbed at my nose. "I don't know -- oh... you were from that same hard-luck ship, weren't you?" , "That's what I am trying to find out. Was it Sam Kahane?" She became suddenly more human. "I'm sorry, sweet," she said. "I guess that was the name. They went to give him a shot to keep him quiet, and he got the needle away from the doctor and -- Well, he stabbed himself to death." It was a real bummer of a day, all right. In the long run she got me cauterized. "I'm going to put in just a little packing," she said. "Tomorrow you can take it out yourself. Just be slow about it, and if you hemmorrhage get your ass down here in a hurry." She let me go, looking like an axe-murder victim. I skulked up to Klara's room to change my clothes, and the day went on being rotten. "Fucking Gemini," she snarled at me. "Next time I go out, it's going to be with a Taurean like that fellow Metchnikov." "What's the matter, Klara?" "They gave us a bonus. Twelve thousand five! Christ. I tip my maid more than that." "How do you know?" I had already divided # by five, and in the same split-second wondered whether, under the circumstances, they wouldn't divide it by four instead. "They called on the Pphone ten minutes ago. Jesus. The rottenest son of a bitching trip I've ever been on, and I wind up with the price of one green chip at the casino out of it." Then she looked at my shirt and softened a little. "Well, it's not your fault, Bob, but Geminis never can make up their minds. I should've known that. Let me see if I can find you some clean clothes." And I did let her do that, but I didn't stay anyway. I picked up my stuff, headed for a drop-shaft, cached my goods at the registry office where I signed up to get my room back and borrowed the use of their phone. When she mentioned Metchnikov's name she had reminded me of something I wanted to do.    Metchnikov grumbled, but finally agreed to meet me in the schoolroom. I was there before him, of course. He loped in, stopped at the doorway, looked around and said: "Where's what' s-hername?" "Klara Moynlin. She's in her room." Neat, truthful, deceitful. A model answer. "Urn." He ran an index finger down each jaw-whisker, meeting under the shin. "Come on, then." Leading me, he said over his shoulder, "Actually she would probably get more out of this than you would." "I suppose she would, Dane." "Um." He hesitated at the bump in the floor that was the entrance to one of the instruction ships, then shrugged, opened the hatch and clambered down inside. He was being unusually open and generous, I thought, following him inside. He was already crouched in front of the course-selector panel, setting up numbers. He was holding a portable hand-readout detalinked to the Corporation's master computer system; I knew that he was punching in one of the established settings, and so I was not surprised when he got color almost at once. He thumbed the fine-tuner and waited, looking over his shoulder at me, until the whole board was drowned in shocking pink. "All right," he said. "Good, clear setting. Now look at the bottom part of the spectrum." That was the smaller line of rainbow colors along the right side of the board, red to violet. The violet was on the bottom, and the colors merged into one another without break, except for occasional lines of bright color or black. They looked exactly like what the astronomers called Fraunhofer lines, when the only way they had to know what a star or planet was made of was to study it through a spectroscope. They weren't. Fraunhofer lines show what elements are present in a radiation source (or in something that has gotten itself between the radiation source and you). These showed God knows what. God and, maybe, Dane Metchnikov, He was almost smiling, and astonishingly talkative. "That band of three dark lines in the blue," he said. "See? They seem to relate to the hazardousness of the mission. At least the computer printouts show that when there are six or more bands there the ships don't come back." He had my full attention. "Christ!" I said, thinking of a lot of good people who had died because they hadn't known that. "Why don't they tell us these things in school?" He said patiently (for him), "Broadhead, don't be a jerk. All this is brand-new. And a lot of it is guesswork. Now, the correlation between number of lines and danger isn't quite so good under six. I mean, if you think that they might add one line for every additional degree of danger, you're wrong. You would expect that the five-band settings would have heavy loss ratios, and when there are no bands at all there there wouldn't be any losses. Only it isn't true. The best safety record seems to be with one or two bands. Three is good, too -- but there have been some losses. Zero bands we've had about as many as with three." For the first time I began to think that the Corporation's scienceresearch people might be worth their pay. "So why don't we just go out on destination settings that are safer?" "We're not really sure they are safer," Metchnikov said, again patiently for him. His tone was far more peremptory than his words. "Also when you have an armored ship you should be able to deal with more risks than the plain ones. Quit with the dumb questions, Broadhead." "Sorry." I was getting uncomfortable, crouched behind him and peering over his shoulder, so that when he turned to look at me his jaw-whiskers almost grazed my nose. I didn't want to change position. "So look up here in the yellow." He pointed to five bright bands. "This reading seems to correlate with the success of the mission. God knows what we're measuring -- or what the Heechee were measuring -- but in terms of financial rewards to the crews, there's a pretty good correlation between the number of lines in that frequency and the amount of money the crews get." "Wow!" He went on as though I hadn't said anything. "Now, naturally the Heechee didn't set up a meter to calibrate how much in royalties you or I might make. It has to be measuring something else, who knows what? Maybe it's a measure of population density in that area, or of technological development. Maybe it's a Guide Michetin, and all they're saying is that there was a four-star restaurant in that area. But there it is. Five-baryellow expeditions bring in a financial return, on the average, that's fifty times as high as two-bar and ten times as high as most of the others." He turned around again so that his face was maybe a dozen centimeters from mine, his eyes staring right into my eyes. "You want to see some other settings?" he asked, in a tone of voice that demanded I say no, so I did. "Okay." And then he stopped. I stood up and backed away to get a little more space. "One question, Dane. You probably have a reason for telling me all this before it gets to be public information. What is it?" "Right," he said. "I want what's her-name for crew if I go in a Three or a Five." "Klara Moynlin." "Whatever. She handles herself well, doesn't take up much room, knows -- well, she knows how to get along with people better than I do. I sometimes have difficulty in interpersonal relationships," he explained. "Of course, that's only if I take a Three or a Five. I don't particularly want to. If I can find a One, that's what I'm going to take out. But if there isn't a One with a good setting available, I want somebody along I can rely on, who won't get in my hair, who knows the ropes, can handle a ship -- all that. You can come too, if you want."    When I got back to my own room Shicky turned up almost before I started to unpack. He was glad to see me. "I am sorry your trip was unfruitful," he said out of his endless stock of gentleness and warmth. "It is too bad about your friend Kahane." He had brought me a flask of tea, and then perched on the chest across from my hammock, just like the first time. The disastrous trip was almost out of my mind, which was filled with visions of sugarplums coming out of my talk with Dane Metchnikov. I couldn't help talking about it; I told Shicky everything Dane had said. He listened like a child to a fairytale, his black eyes shining. "How interesting," he said. "I had heard rumors that there was to be a new briefing for everyone. Just think, if we can go out without fear of death or -- " He hesitated, fluttering his wing-gauze. "It isn't that sure, Shicky," I said. "No, of course not. But it is an improvement, I think you will agree?" He hesitated, watching me take a pull from the flask of almost flavorless Japanese tea. "Bob," he said, "if you go on such a trip and need an extra man -- Well, it is true that I would not be of much use in a lander. But in orbit I am as good as anybody." "I know you are, Shicky." I tried to put it tactfully. "Does the Corporation know that?" "They would accept me as crew on a mission no one else wanted." "I see." I didn't say that I didn't really want to go on a mission no one else wanted. Shicky knew that. He was one of the real old-timers on Gateway. According to the rumor he had had a big wad stashed away, enough for Full Medical and everything. But he had given it away or lost it, and stayed on, and stayed a cripple. I knew that he understood what I was thinking, but I was a long way from understanding Shikitei Bakin. He moved out of my way while I stowed my things, and we gossiped about mutual friends. Sheri's ship had not returned. Nothing to worry about yet, of course. It could easily be out another several weeks without disaster. A Congolese couple from just beyond the star-point in the corridor had brought back a huge shipment of prayer fans from a previously unknown Heechee warren, on a planet around an F-# star in the end of the Orion spiral arm. three ways, and had taken their share back to Mungbere. The Forehands -- Louise Forehand stopped in while we were talking about them. "Heard your voices," she said, craning over to kiss me. "Too bad about your trip." "Breaks of the game." "Well, welcome home, anyway. I didn't do any better than you, I'm afraid. Dumb little star, no planets that we could find, can't think why in the world the Heechee had a course setting for it." She smiled, and stroked the muscles at the back of my neck fondly. "Can I give you a welcome-home party tonight? Or are you and Klara -- ?" "I'd love it if you did," I said, and she didn't pursue the question of Klara. No doubt the rumor had already got around; the Gateway tomtoms beat day and night. She left after a few minutes. "Nice lady," I said to Shicky, looking after her. "Nice family. Was she looking a little worried?" "I fear so, Robinette, yes. Her daughter Lois is on plus time. They have had much sorrow in that family-" I looked at him. He said, "No, not Willa or the father; they are out, but not overdue. There was a son." "I know. Henry, I think. They called him Hat." "He died just before they came here. And now Lois." He inclined his head, then flapped politely over and picked up the empty tea flask on a downstroke of his wing. "I must go to work now, Bob." "How's the ivy planting?" He said ruefully, "I no longer have that position. I'm afraid. Emma did not consider me executive material." "Oh? What are you doing?" "I keep Gateway esthetically attractive, ' he said. "I think you would call it 'garbage collector.' " I didn't know what to say. Gateway was a kind of a trashy place; because of the low gravity, any scrap of paper or bit of featherweight plastic that was thrown away was likely to float anywhere inside the asteroid. You couldn't sweep the floor. The first stroke set everything flying. I had seen the garbage men chasing scraps of newsprint and fluffs of cigarette ash with little hand-pumped vacuum cleaners, and I had even thought about becoming one if I had to. But I didn't like Shicky doing it. He was following what I was thinking about him without any difficulty. "It's all right, Bob. Really, I enjoy the work. But -- please; if you do need a crewman, think of me."   I took my bonus and paid up my per-capita for three weeks in advance. I bought a few items I needed -- new clothes, and some music tapes to get the sound of Mozart and Palestrina out of my ears. That left me about two hundred dollars in money. Two hundred dollars was a lot like nothing at all. It meant twenty drinks at the Blue Hell, or one chip at the blackjack table, or maybe half a dozen decent meals outside the prospectors' commissary. So I had three choices. I could get another job and stall indefinitely. Or I could ship out within the three weeks. Or I could give up and go home. None of the choices was attractive. But, provided I didn't spend any money on anything much, I didn't have to decide for, oh, a long time -- as long as twenty days. I resolved to give up smoking and boughten meals; that way I could budget myself to a maximum spending of nine dollars a day, so that my per capita and my cash would run out at the same time. I called Klara. She looked and sounded guarded but friendly on the P-phone, so I spoke guardedly and amiably to her. I didn't mention the party, and she didn't mention wanting to see me that night, so we left it at that: nowhere. That was all right with me. I didn't need Klara. At the party that night I met a new girl around called Doreen MacKenzie. She wasn't a girl, really; she was at least a dozen years older than I was, and she had been out five times. What was exciting about her was that she had really hit it once. She'd taken one and a half mil back to Atlanta, spent the whole wad trying to buy herself a career as a PV singer -- material writer, manager, publicity team, advertising, demo tapes, the works -- and when it hadn't worked she had come back to Gateway to try again. The other thing she was was very, very pretty. But after two days of getting to know Doreen I was back on the P-phone to Klara. She said, "Come on down," and she sounded anxious; and I was there in ten minutes, and we were in bed in fifteen. The trouble with getting to know Doreen was that I had got to know her. She was nice, and a hell of a racing pilot, but she wasn't Klara Moynlin. When we were lying in the hammock together, sweaty and relaxed and spent, Klara yawned, ruffled my hair, pulled back her head and stared at me. "Oh, shit," she said drowsily, "I think this is what they call being in love." I was gallant. "It's what makes the world go around. No, not 'it.' You are." She shook her head regretfully. "Sometimes I can't stand you," she said. "Sagitarreans never make it with Geminis. I'm a fire sign and you -- Well, Geminis can't help being confused." "I wish you wouldn't keep going on about that crap," I said. She didn't take offense. "Let's get something to eat." I slid over the edge of the hammock and stood up, needing to talk without touching for a moment. "Dear Klara," I said, "look, I can't let you keep me because you'll be bitchy about it, sooner or later -- or if you aren't, I'll be expecting you to, and so I'll be bitchy to you. And I just don't have the money. You want to eat outside the commissary, you do it by yourself. And I won't take your cigarettes, your liquor or your chips at the casino. So if you want to get something to eat go ahead, and I'll meet you later. Maybe we could go for a walk." She sighed. "Geminis never The Gateway Anglican The Rev. Theo Durleigh, Chaplain Parish Communion #:# Sundays Evensong by Arrangement Eric Manier, who ceased to be my warden on I December, has left an indelible mark on Gateway All Saint's and we owe him an incalculable debt for placing his multicompetence at our disposal . Born in Elstree, Herts., #I years ago, he graduated as an LL.B. in the University of London and then read for the bar. Subsequently he was employed for some years in Perth at the natural gas works. If we are saddened for ourselves that he is leaving us, it is tempered with joy that he has now achieved his heart's desire and will return to his beloved Hertfordshire, where he expects to devote his retirement years to civic affairs, transcendental meditation and the study of plainsong. A new warden will be elected the first Sunday we attain a quorum of nine parishioners . know how to handle money," she told me, "but they can be awfully nice in bed." We put our clothes on and went out and got something to eat, all right, but in the Corporation commissary, where you stand in line, carry a tray and eat standing up. The food isn't bad, if you don't think too much about what substrates they grow it on. The price is right. It doesn't cost anything. They promise that if you eat all your meals in the commissary you will have one hundred plus per cent of all the established dietary needs. You will, too, only you have to eat all of everything to be sure of that. Single-cell protein and vegetable protein come out incomplete when considered independently, so it's not enough to eat the soy-bean jelly or the bacterial pudding alone. You have to eat them both. The other thing about these meals is they produce a hell of a lot of methane, which produces a hell of a lot of what all ex-Gateway types remember as the Gateway fug. We drifted down toward the lower levels afterward, not talking much. I suppose we were both wondering where we were going. I don't mean just at that moment. "Feel like exploring?" Klara asked. I took her hand as we strolled along, considering. That sort of thing was fun. Some of the old ivy-choked tunnels that no one used were interesting, and beyond them were the bare, dusty places no one had troubled even to plant ivy in. Usually there was plenty of light from the ancient walls themselves, still glowing with that bluish Heecheemetal sheen. Sometimes -- not lately, but no more than six or seven years ago -- people had actually found Heechee artifacts in them, and you never knew when you might stumble on something worth a bonus. But I couldn't work up much enthusiasm for it, because nothing is fun when you don't have a choice. "Why not?" I said, but a few minutes later, when I saw where we were, I said, "Let's go to the museum for a while." "Oh, right," she said, suddenly interested. "Did you know they've fixed up the surround room? Metchnikov was telling me about it. They opened it while we were out." So we changed course, dropped two levels and came out next to the museum. The surround room was a nearly spherical chamber just beyond it. It was big, ten meters or more across, and in order to use it we had to strap on wings like Shicky's, hanging on a rack outside the entrance. Neither Klara nor I had ever used them before, but it wasn't hard. On Gateway you weigh so little to begin with that flying would be the easiest and best way to get around, if there were any places inside the asteroid big enough to fly in. So we dropped through the hatch into the sphere, and were in the middle of a whole universe. The chamber was walled with hexagonal panels, each one of them projected from some source we could not see, probably digital with liquid-crystal screens. "How pretty!" Klara cried. All around us there was a sort of globarama of what the scouting ships had found. Stars, nebulae, planets, satellites. Sometimes each plate showed its own independent thing so that there were, what was it, something like a hundred and twenty-eight separate scenes. Then, flick, all of them changed; flick again, and they began to cycle, some of them holding their same scene, some of them changing to something new. Flick again, and one whole hemisphere lit up with a mosaic view of the M-#I galaxy as seen from -- God knew where. "Hey," I said, really excited, "this is great!" And it was. It was like being on all the trips any prospector had ever taken, without the drudgery and the trouble and the constant fear. There was no one there but us, and I couldn't understand why. It was so pretty. You would think there would be a long line of people waiting to get in. One side began to run through a series of pictures of Heechee artifacts, as discovered by prospectors: prayer fans of all colors, well-lining machines, the insides of Heechee ships, some tunnels -- Klara cried out that they were places she had been, back home on Venus, but I don't know how she could tell. Then the pattern went back to photographs from space. Some of them were familiar. I could recognize the Pleiades in one quick sixor eight-panel shot, which vanished and was replaced by a view of Gateway Two from outside, two of the bright young stars of the cluster shining in reflection off its sides. I saw something that might have been the Horsehead Nebula, and a doughnut-shaped puff of gas and dust that was either the Ring Nebula in Lyra or what an exploring team had found a few orbits before they called the French Cruller, in the skies of a planet where Heechee digs had been detected, but not reached, under a frozen sea. We hung there for half an hour or so, until it began to look as though we were seeing the same things again, and then we fluttered up to the hatch, hung up the wings and sat down for a cigarette break in a wide place in the tunnel outside the museum. Two women I recognized vaguely as Corporation maintenance crews came by, carrying rolled-up strap-on wings. "Hi, Klara," one of them greeted her. "Been inside?" Klara nodded. "It was beautiful," she said, "Enjoy it while you can," said the other one. "Next week it'll cost you a hundred dollars. We're putting in a P-phone taped lecture system tomorrow, and they'll have the grand opening before the next tourists show up." "It's worth it," Klara said, but then she looked at me. I became aware that, in spite of everything, I was smoking one of her cigarettes. At five dollars a pack I couldn't afford very much of that, but I decided to buy at least one pack out of that day's allowance, and to make sure she took as many from me as I took from her. "Want to walk some more?" "Maybe a little later," I said. I was wondering how many men and women had died to take the pretty pictures we had been watching, because I was facing one more time the fact that sooner or later I would have to submit myself again to the lethal lottery of the Heechee ships, or give up. I wondered if the new information Metchnikov had given me was going to make a real difference. Everyone was talking about it now; the Corporation had scheduled an all-phone announcement for the next day. "That reminds me," I said. "Did you say you'd seen Metchnikov?" "I wondered when you'd ask me about that," she said. "Sure. He called and told me he'd shown the color-coding stuff to you. So I went down and got the same lecture. What do you think. Bob?" I stubbed out the cigarette. "I think everybody in Gateway's going to be fighting for the good launches, that's what I think." "But maybe Dane knows something. He's been working with the Corporation." "I don't doubt he does." I stretched and leaned back, rocking against the low gravity, considering. "He's not that nice a guy, Klara. Maybe he'd tell us if there's something good coming up, you know, that he knows something special about. But he'll want something for it." Klara grinned. "He'd tell me." "What do you mean?" "Oh, he calls me once in a while. Wants a date." "Oh, shit, Klara." I was feeling pretty irritated by then. Not just at Klara, and not just about Dane. About money. About the fact that if I wanted to go back into the surround room next week it would cost me half my credit balance. About the dark, shadowed image looming up ahead in time, and not very far ahead, when I would once again have to make up my mind to do what I was scared silly to do again. "I wouldn't trust that son of a bitch as far as -- " "Oh, relax. Bob. He's not such a bad guy," she said, lighting another cigarette and leaving the pack where I could reach it if I wanted it. "Sexually, he might be kind of interesting. That raw, rough, rude Taurean thing -- Anyway, you've got as much to offer him as I do." "What are you talking about?" She looked honestly surprised. "I thought you knew he swings both ways." He's never given me any indication -- " But I stopped, remembering how close he liked to get when he was talking to me, and how uncomfortable I was with him inside my body space. "Maybe you're not his type," she grinned. Only it wasn't a kindly grin. A couple of Chinese crewmen, coming out of the museum, looked at us with interest, and then politely looked away. "Let's get out of here, Klara." So we went to the Blue Hell, and of course I insisted on paying my share of the drinks. Forty-eight dollars down the tube in one hour. And it wasn't all that much fun. We wound up in her place in bed again. That wasn't all that much fun, either. The quarrel was still there when we finished. And the time was slipping by.    There are people who never pass a certain point in their emotional development. They cannot live a normal free and easy, give and take life with a sexual partner for more than a short time. Something inside them will not tolerate happiness. The better it gets, the more they have to destroy it. Hacking around Gateway with Klara, I began to suspect that I was one of those people. I knew Klara was. She had never maintained a relationship with a man for more than a few months in her life; she told me so herself. Already I was pretty close to a record with her. And already it was making her edgy. In some ways Klara was a lot more adult and responsible than I ever would be. The way she got to Gateway in the first place, for instance. She didn't win a lottery to pay her fare. She earned it and saved it, painfully, over a period of years. She was a fully qualified airbody driver with a guide's license and an engineering degree. She had lived like a fish-famier while earning an income that would have entitled her to a three-room flat in the Heechee warrens on Venus, vacations on Earth and Major Medical. She knew more than I did about the growing of food on hydrocarbon substrates, in spite of all my years in Wyoming. (She had invested in a food factory on Venus, and for all her life she had never put a dollar into anything she didn't fully understand.) When we were out together, she was the senior member of the crew. It was she Metchnikov wanted as a shipmate -- if he wanted anybody -- not me. She had been my teacher! And yet between the two of us she was as inept and unforgiving as ever I had been with Sylvia, at the age of twenty, or with Deena, Janice, Liz, Ester or any of the other two-week romances that had all ended badly in all the years after Sylvia. It was, she said, because she was a Sagittarius and I was a Gemini. Sagittarians were prophets. Sagittarians loved freedom. Us poor Geminis were just terribly mixed up and indecisive. "It's no wonder," she told me gravely one morning, eating breakfast in her room (I accepted no more than a couple of sips of coffee), "that you can't make your mind up to go out again. It isn't just physical cowardice, dear Robinette. Part of your twin nature wants to triumph. Part wants to fail. I wonder which side you will allow to win?" I gave her an ambiguous answer. I said, "Honey, go screw yourself." And she laughed, and we got through that day. She had scored her point. The Corporation made its expected announcement, and there was an immense flurry of conferring and planning and exchanging guesses and interpretations among all of us. It was an exciting time. Out of the master computer's files the Corporation pulled twenty launches with low danger factors and high profit expectancies. They were subscribed, equipped and launched within a week. And I wasn't on any of them, and neither was Klara; and we tried not to discuss why. Surprisingly, Dane Metchnikov didn't go out on any of them. He knew something, or said he did. Or didn't say he didn't when I asked him, just looked at me in that glowering, contemptuous way and didn't answer. Even Shicky almost went out. He lost out in the last hour before launch to the Finnish boy who had never been able to find anyone to talk to; there were four Saudis who wanted to stay together, and settled for the Finnish kid to fill out a Five. Louise Forehand didn't go out either, because she was waiting for some member of her family to come back, so as to preserve some sort of continuity. You could eat in the Corporation commissary now without waiting in line, and there were empty rooms all up and down my tunnel. And one night Klara said to me, "Bob, I think I'm going to go to a shrink." I jumped. It was a surprise. Worse than that, a betrayal. Klara knew about my early psychotic episode and what I thought of psycho-therapists. I withheld the first dozen things I thought of to say to her -- tactical: "I'm glad; it's about time"; hypocritical: "I'm glad, and please tell me how I can help"; strategic: "I'm glad, and maybe I ought to go too, if I could afford it." I refrained from the only truthful response, which would have been: "I interpret this move on your part as a condemnation of me for bending your head." I didn't say anything at all, and after a moment she went on: "I need help, Bob. I'm confused." That touched me, and I reached out for her hand. She just let it lay limp in mine, not squeezing back and not pulling away. She said: "My psychology professor used to say that was the first step -- no, the second step. The first step when you have a problem is to know you have it. Well, I've known that for some time. The second step is to make a decision: Do you want to keep the problem, or do you want to do something about it? I've decided to do something about it." "Where will you go?" I asked, carefully non-commital. "I don't know. The groups don't seem to do much. There's a shrink machine available on the Corporation master computer. That would be the cheapest way." "Cheap is cheap," I said. "I spent two years with the shrink machines when I was younger, after I -- I was kind of messed up." "And since then you've been operating for twenty years," she said reasonably. "I'd settle for that. For now, anyway." I patted her hand. "Any step you take is a good step," I said kindly. "I've had the feeling all along that you and I could get along better if you could clear some of that old birthright crap out of your mind. We all do it, I guess, but I'd rather have you angry at me on my own than because I'm acting as a surrogate for your father or something." She rolled over and looked at me. Even in the pale Heechee-metal glow I could see surprise on her face. "What are you talking about?" "Why, your problem, Klara. I know it took a lot of courage for you to admit to yourself that you needed help." "Well, Bob," she said, "it did, only you don't seem to know what the problem is. Getting along with you isn't the problem. You may be the problem. I just don't know. What I'm worried about is stalling. Being unable to make decisions. Putting it off so long before I went out again -- and, no offense, picking a Gemini like you to go out with." "I hate it when you give me that astrology crap!" "You do have a mixed up personality, Bob, you know you do. And I seem to lean on that. I don't want to live that way." We were both wide awake again by then, and there seemed to be two ways for things to go. We could get into a but-you-said-you-loved-me, but-I-can't-stand-this scene, probably ending with either more sex or a wide-open split; or we could do something to take our minds off it. Klara's thoughts were clearly moving in the same direction as mine, because she slid out of the hammock and began pulling on clothes. "Let's go up to the casino," she said brightly. "I feel lucky tonight."    There weren't any ships in and no tourists. There weren't all that many prospectors, either, with so many shiploads going out in the past few weeks. Half the tables at the casino were closed down, with the green cloth hoods over them. Klara found a seat at the black jack table, signed for a stack of hundred-dollar markers, and the dealer let me sit next to her without playing. "I told you this was my lucky night," she said when, after ten minutes, she was more than two thousand dollars ahead of the house. "You're doing fine," I encouraged her, but actually it wasn't that much fun for me. I got up and roamed around a little bit. Dane Metchnikov was cautiously feeding five-dollar coins into the slots but he didn't seem to want to talk to me. Nobody was playing baccarat. I told Klara I was going to get a cup of coffee at the Blue Hell (five dollars, but in slow times like this they ing). She flashed me a quarterprofile smile without ever taking her eyes off the cards. In the Blue Hell Louise Forehand was sipping a rocket-fuel-andwater... well, it wasn't really rocket fuel, just old-fashioned white whiskey made out of whatever happened to be growing well that week in the hydroponics tanks. She looked up with a welcoming smile, and I sat down next to her. She had, it suddenly occurred to me, a rather lonely time of it. No reason she had to. She was -- well, I don't know exactly what there was about her, but she seemed like the only non-threatening, nonreproachful, non-demanding person on Gateway. Everybody else either wanted something I didn't want to give, or refused to take what I was offering. Louise was something else. She was at least a dozen years older than I, and really very good looking. Like me she wore only the Corporation standard clothes, short coveralls in choice of three unattractive colors. But she had remade them for herself, converting the jumpsuit into a two-piece outfit with tight shorts, bare midriff and a loose, open sort of top. I discovered that she was watching me take inventory and I suddenly felt embarrassed. "You're looking good," I said. "Thanks, Bob. All original equipment, too," she bragged, and smiled. "I never could afford anything else." "You don't need anything you haven't had all along," I told her Mission Report Vessel A#-#, Voyage #D#. Crew S. Rigney, E. Tsein, M. Sindler. Transit time # days # hours. Position vicinity Xi Pegasi A. Summary. "We emerged in close orbit of a small planet approximately # A.U. from primary. The planet is icecovered, but we detected Heechee radiation from a spot near the equator. Rigney and Mary Sindler landed nearby and with some difficulty -- the location was mountainous -- reached an ice-free warm area within which was a metallic dome. Inside the dome were a number of Heechee artifacts, including two empty landers, some equipment of unknown use and a heating coil. We succeeded in transporting most of the smaller items to the vessel. It proved impossible to stop the heating coil entirely, but we reduced it to a low level of operation and stored it in the lander for the return. Even so, Mary and Tsien were seriously dehydrated and in coma when we landed. "There was intense Heechee radiation from a source near the other component of the binary, Xi Pegasi B. The distance was too great for us to cover in the lander." Corporation evaluation: Heating coil analyzed and rebuilt. Award of # made to crew against royalties. Other artifacts not as yet analyzed. Award of # per kilo mass, total #, made against future exploitation if any. Note; Three additional expeditions, including one Armored Five, were sent to the same destination. None returned. sincerely, and she changed the subject. "There's a ship coining in," she said. "Been a long time out, they say." Well, I knew what that meant to her, and that explained why she was sitting around in the Blue Hell instead of being asleep at that hour. I knew she was worried about her daughter, but she wasn't letting it paralyze her. She had a very good attitude about prospecting, too. She was afraid of going out, which was sensible. But she didn't let that keep her from going, which I admired a lot. She was still waiting for some other member of her family to return before she signed on again, as they had agreed, so that whoever did come back would always find family waiting. She told me a little more about their background. They had lived, as far as you could call it living, in the tourist traps of the Spindle on Venus, surviving on what they could eke out, mostly from the cruise ships. There was a lot of money there, but there was also a lot of competition. The Forehands had at one time, I discovered, worked up a nightclub act: singing, dancing, comedy routines. I gathered that they were not bad, at least by Venus standards. But the few tourists that were around most of the year had so many other birds of prey battling for a scrap of their flesh that there just wasn't enough to nurture them all. Sess and the son (the one who had died) had tried guiding, with an old airbody they had managed to buy wrecked and rebuild. No big money there. The girls had worked at all kinds of jobs. I was pretty sure that Louise, at least, had been a hooker for a while, but that hadn't paid enough to matter either, for the same sorts of reasons as everything else. They were nearly at the end of their rope when they managed to get to Gateway. It wasn't the first time for them. They'd fought hard to get off Earth in the first place, when Earth got so bad for them that Venus had seemed a less hopeless alternative. They had more courage, and more go, than any other people I'd ever met. "How did you pay for all this travel?" I asked. "Well," said Louise, finishing her drink and looking at her watch, "going to Venus we traveled the cheapest way there is. High-mass load. Two hundred and twenty other immigrants, sleeping in shoulder clamps, lining up for two-minute appointments in the toilets, eating compressed dry rations and drinking recycled water. It was a hell of a way to spend forty thousand dollars apiece. Fortunately the kids weren't bom yet, except Hat, and he was small enough to go for quarterfare." "Hat's your son? What -- " "He died," she said. I waited, but when she spoke again what she said was: "They should have a radio report from that incoming ship by now." "It would have been on the P-phone." She nodded, and for a moment looked worried. The Corporation always makes routine reports on incoming contacts. If they don't have a contact -- well, dead prospectors don't check in by radio. So I took her mind off her troubles by telling her about Klara's decision to see a shrink. She listened and then put her hand over mine and said, "Don't get sore. Bob. Did you ever think of seeing a shrink yourself?" "I don't have the money, Louise." "Not even for a group? There's a primal-scream bunch on Level Darling. You can hear them sometimes. And there've been ads for Of course, a lot of them may have shipped out." But her attention wasn't on me. From where we were sitting we could see the entrance to the casino, where one of the croupiers was talking interestedly to a crewman from the Chinese cruiser. Louise was staring that way. "Something's going on," I said. "I would have added, "Let's go look," but Louise was out of the chair and heading for the casino before me. Play had stopped. Everybody was clustered around the blackjack table, where, I noticed, Dane Metchnikov was now sitting next to Klara in the seat I had vacated, with a couple of twenty-five dollar chips in front of him. And in the middle of them was Shicky Bakin, perched on a dealer's stool, talking. "No," he was saying as I came up, "I do not know the names. But it's a Five." "And they're all still alive?" somebody asked. "As far as I know. Hello, Bob. Louise." He nodded politely to us both. "I see you've heard?" "Not really," Louise said, reaching out unconsciously to hold my hand. "Just that a ship is in. But you don't know the names?" Dane Metchnikov craned his head around to glare at her. "Names," he growled. "Who cares? It's none of us, that's what's important. And it's a big one." He stood up. Even at that moment I noticed the measure of his anger: he forgot to pick up his chips from the blackjack table. "I'm going down there," he announced. "I want to see what a once-in-a-lifetime score looks like."    The cruiser crews had closed off the area, but one of the guards was Francy Hereira. There were a hundred people around the dropshaft, and only Hereira and two girls from the American cruiser to keep them back. Metchnikov plunged through to the lip of the shaft, peering down, before one of the girls chased him away. We saw him talking to another five-bracelet prospector. Meanwhile we could hear snatches of gossip: " -- almost dead. They ran out of water." "Nah! Just exhausted. They'll be all right -- " a nickel, and then the royalties!" Klara took Louise's elbow and pulled her toward the front. I followed in the space they opened. "Does anybody know whose ship it was?" she demanded. Hereira smiled wearily at her, nodded at me, and said, "Not yet, Klara. They're searching them now. I think they're going to be all right, though." Somebody behind me called out, "What did they find?" "Artifacts. New ones, that's all I know." "But it was a Five?" Klara asked. Hereira nodded, then peered down the shaft. "All right," he said, "now, please back up, friends. They're bringing some of them up now." We all moved microscopically back, but it didn't matter; they weren't getting off at our level anyway. The First one up the cable was a Corporation bigwig whose name I didn't remember, then a Chinese guard, then someone in a Terminal Hospital robe with a medic on the same grip of the cable, holding him to make sure he didn't fall. I knew the face but not the name; I had seen him at one of the farewell parties, maybe at several of them, a small, elderly black man who had been out two or three times without scoring. His eyes were open and clear enough, but he looked infinitely fatigued. He looked without astonishment at the crowd around the shaft, and then was out of sight. I looked away and saw that Louise was weeping quietly, her eyes closed. Klara had an arm around her. In the movement of the crowd I managed to get next to Klara and look a question at her. "It's a Five," she said softly. "Her daughter was in a Three." I knew Louise had heard that, so I patted her and said, "I'm sorry, Louise," and then a space opened at the lip of the shaft and I peered down. I caught a quick glimpse of what like. It was a stack of hexagonal boxes made out of Heechee metal, not more than half a meter across and less than that tall. Then Francy Hereira was coaxing, "Come on, Bob, get back, will you?" And I stepped away from the shaft while another prospector in a hospital robe came up. She didn't see me as she went past; in fact her eyes were closed. But I saw her. It was Sheri. "I feel pretty foolish, Sigfrid," I say. "Is there some way I can make you feel more comfortable?" "You can drop dead." He has done his whole room over in nursery-school motifs, for Christ's sake. And the worst part is Sigfrid himself. He is trying me out with a surrogate mother this time. He is on the mat with me, a big stuffed doll, the size of a human being, warm, soft, made out of something like a bath towel stuffed with foam. It feels good, but -- "I guess I don't want you to treat me like a baby," I say, my voice muffled because I'm pressing my face against the toweling. "Just relax, Robby. It's all right." "In a pig's ass it is." He pauses, and then reminds me: "You were going to tell me about your dream." "Yech." "I'm sorry, Robby?" "I mean I don't really want to talk about it. Still," I say quickly, lifting my mouth away from the toweling, "I might as well do what you want. It was about Sylvia, kind of." "Kind of, Robby?" "Well, she didn't look like herOut in the holes where the Heechee hid Out in the caves of the stars Sliding the tunnels they slashed and slid Healing the Heecheehacked scars, We're coming through! Little lost Heechee, we're looking for you. self, exactly. More like -- I don't know, someone older, I think. I haven't thought of Sylvia in years, really. We were both kids..." "Please go on, Robby," he says after a moment. I put my arms around him, looking up contentedly enough at the wall of circus-poster animals and clowns. It is not in the least like any bedroom I occupied as a child, but Sigfrid knows enough about me already, there is no reason for me to tell him that. "The dream, Robby?" "I dreamed we were working in the mines. It wasn't actually the food mines. It was, physically, I would say more like the inside of a Five -- one of the Gateway ships, you know? Sylvia was in a kind of a tunnel that went off it." "The tunnel went off?" "Now, don't rush me into some kind of symbolism, Sigfrid. I know about vaginal images and all that. When I say 'went off,' I mean that the tunnel started in the place where I was and led in a direction away from it." I hesitated, then told him the hard part. "Then her tunnel caved in. Sylvia was trapped." I sat up. "What's wrong with that," I explained, "is that really that couldn't happen. You only tunnel in order to plant charges to loosen up the shale. All the real mining is scoop-shovel stuff. Sylvia's job would never have put her in that position." "I don't think it matters if it could really have happened, Robby." "I suppose not. Well, there was Sylvia, trapped inside the collapsed tunnel. I could see the heap of shale stirring. It wasn't really shale. It was fluffy stuff, more like scrap paper. She had a shovel, and she was digging her way out. I thought she was going to be all right. She was digging a good escape hole for herself. I waited for her to come out...only she didn't come out." Sigfrid lies warm and waiting in my arms. It is good to feel him there. Of course, he isn't really there. He isn't really anywhere, except maybe in the central data stores in Washington Heights, where the big machines are kept. All I have is his remote-access terminal in a bunny suit. "Is there anything else, Robby?" "Not really. Not part of the dream, anyway. But -- well, I do have a feeling. I feel as though I kicked Klara in the head to keep her from coming out. As though I was afraid the rest of the tunnel was going to fall on me." "What do you mean by a 'feeling,' Rob?" "What I said. It wasn't part of the dream. It was just that I felt -- I don't know." He waits, then he tries a different approach. "Bob. Are you aware that the name you said just then was 'Klara,' not 'Sylvia?' " "Really? That's funny. I wonder why." He waits, then he prods a little. "Then what happened, Rob?" "Then I woke up." I roll over on my back and look up at the ceiling, which is textured tile with glittery five-pointed stars pasted to it. "That's all there is," I say. Then I add, conversationally, "Sigfrid, I wonder if all this is getting anywhere." "I don't know if I can answer that question, Rob." "If you could," I say, "I would have made you do it before this." I still have S. Ya's. little piece of paper, which gives me a kind of security I prize. "I think," he says, "that there is somewhere to get. By that I mean I think there is something in your mind that you don't much want to think of, to which this dream is related." "Something about Sylvia, for Christ's sake? That was year.? ago." "That doesn't really matter, does it?" "Oh, shit. You bore me, Sigfrid! You really do." Then I reflect. "Say, I'm getting angry. What does that mean?" "What do you think it means, Rob?" "If I knew I wouldn't have to ask you. I wonder. Am I trying to cop out? Getting angry because you're getting close to something?" "Please don't think about process, Rob. Just tell me how you feel." "Guilty," I say at once, without knowing that's what I was going to say. "Guilty about what?" "Guilty about -- I'm not sure." I lift my wrist to look at my watch. We've got twenty minutes yet. A hell of a lot can happen in twenty minutes, and I stop to think about whether I want to get really shaken up. I've got a game of duplicate lined up for that afternoon, and I have a good chance to get into the finals. If I don't mess it up. If I keep my concentration. "I wonder if I oughtn't to leave early today, Sigfrid," I say. "Guilty about what, Rob?" "I'm not sure I remember." I stroke the bunny neck and chuckle. "This is really nice, Sigfrid, although it took me a while to get used to it." "Guilty about what, Rob?" I scream: "About murdering her, you jerk!" "You mean in your dream?" "No! Really. Twice." I know I am breathing hard, and I know Sigfrid's sensors are registering it. I fight to get control of myself, so he won't get any crazy ideas. I go over what I have just said in my mind, to tidy it up. "I didn't really murder Sylvia, that is. But I tried! Went after her with a knife!" Sigfrid, calm, reassuring: "It says in your case history that you had a knife in your hand when you had a quarrel with your friend, yes. It doesn't say you 'went after her.' " "Well, why the hell do you think they put me away ? It's just luck I didn't cut her throat." "Did you, in fact, use the knife against her at all?" "Use it? No. I was too mad. I threw it on the floor and got up and punched her." "If you were really trying to murder her, wouldn't you have used the knife?" "Ah!" Only it was more like 'yech'; the word you sometimes see written as "pshaw." "I only wish you'd been there when it happened, Sigfrid. Maybe you would have talked them out of putting me away." The whole session is going sour. I know it's always a mistake to tell him about my dreams. He twists them around. I sit up, looking with contempt at the crazy furnishings Sigfrid has dreamed up for my benefit, and I decide to let him have it, straight from the shoulder. "Sigfrid," I say, "as computers go, you're a nice guy, and I enjoy these sessions with you in an intellectual way. But I wonder if we haven't gone about as far as we can go. You're just stirring up old, unnecessary pain and I frankly don't know why I let you do that to me." "Your dreams are full of pain, Bob." "So let it stay in my dreams. I don't want to go back to all that same stale kind of crap they used to give me at the Institute. Maybe I do want to go to bed with my mother. Maybe I do hate my father because he died and deserted me. So what?" "I know that is a rhetorical question, Bob, but the way to deal with these things is to bring them out into the open." "For what? To make me hurt?" "To let the inside hurt come out where you can deal with it." "Maybe it would be simpler all around if I just made up my mind to go on hurting a little bit, inside. As you say, I'm well compensated, right? I'm not denying that I've got something out of all this. There are times, Sigfrid, when we get through with a session, and I really get a lift out of it. I go out of here with my head full of new thoughts, and the sun is bright on the dome and the air is clean and everybody seems to be smiling at me. But not lately. Lately I think it's very boring and unproductive, and what would you say if I told you I wanted to pack it in?" "I would say that that was your decision to make. Bob. It always is." "Well, maybe I'll do that." The old devil outwaits me. He knows I'm not going to make that decision, and he is giving me time to realize it for myself. Then he says: "Bob? Why did you say you murdered her twice?" I look at my watch before I answer, and I say, "I guess it was just a slip of the tongue, I really do have to go now, Sigfrid." I pass up the time in his recovery room, because I don't actually have anything to recover from. Besides I just want to get out of there. Him and his dumb questions. He acts so wise and superior, but what does a mechanical bunny know?    AU Spider Robinson Mindbridge, Joe Haldeman, St. Martin's Press, # pp., # Good Neighbors and Other Strangers, Edgar Pangborn, Collier, # pp., # Harlan!, Harlan Ellison, Alternate Worlds Recordings, timing  price unknown The Curve of Binding Energy, John McPhee, Farrar Strauss  Giroux, # pp., # The Deltoid Pumpkin Seed, John McPhee, Farrar Strauss  Giroux, # pp., # Fantastic Nudes, Stephen Fabian, de la Ree Publications, # plates, # Starfawn, Preiss, Fabian, Kawecki  Severin, Pyramid, unnumbered, I The Frazetta Treasury, Frank Frazetta, publisher, pages  price unknown Aniara, Harry Martinson, Avon, # pp., # (SF Rediscovery series) Rissa Kerguelen, F. M. Busby, BerkleyPutnam, # pp., price unknown The Multiple Man, Ben Bova, BobbsMerrill # pp., # The Last Starship From Earth, John Boyd, Berkley, # pp., # Run, Come See Jerusalem, Richard C. Meredith, Ballantine, # pp., # Stargate, Stephen Robinett, St. Martin's, # pp., # The Moon Is A Harsh Mistress, Robert A. Heinlein, Berkley, # pp., # The Light Fantastic , Alfred Bester, BerkleyPutnam, # pp., # Ancient, My Enemy, Gordon R. In the Problem Pit, Frederik Pohl, Bantam, # pp., # In the face of the strongest temptation imaginable, I will not tell you a whole lot about Nonexistacon I, the most mismanaged fiasco in the history of fandom. I'd love to tell you about how I got conned (pun intended) .into being Trawnacon's free Guest of Honor (they just didn't tell me I was GoH until I arrived), and what went wrong with the movies (ever seen a Cinemascope print through an ordinary lens?), and all the complex foulups which led to there being exactly eight paid attendees and no sf hucksters (in Toronto'.),' and why I got home four days late by train (no bullshit honest to god I swear: CN "airconditions" those cars by shoveling a half a ton of ice underneath each one. I'm serious, I tell you), and I would most especially like to name the single schmuck at whose feet can be laid virtually all responsibility for both the fiasco and its magnitude. But it would take a whole column, and those who need to be warned against the said schmuck will hear by grapevine, and besides this is a bookshelf, dammit. So. I'll only tell you the relevant part: the Good Part. Since the only hucksters who heard about the con were comic book dealers, I was forced to venture into Toronto itself to slake my whetted thirst for sf. And there, on June #, #, I found the answer to all of our prayers. Since I asked you folks for feedback, the mailbox has swelled to bursting, and one complaint has been universal: "What the hell good," you've asked repeatedly, "does it do us to read in your column about all these nifty books -- when the local drugstore doesn't stock 'em and the local bookstore's distributors won't take orders for less than ten copies?" It's a valid complaint, and up to now the only thing I've had to suggest is that you find somehow a bookstore (like The Corner Bookstore, Rte. #A, Setauket, NY) courageous enough to try and survive independently , without knuckling under to the mass mediocrity of the distribution monopoly. But such are as common as wool brassieres -- so I've found you a better answer. Know ye that there exists in far Toronto a vasty store that men call Bakka, and that it stocks only sf and related books, and that its collection in both paper and hardback is immense, and that it has an excellent mail order service. I spent two delirious hours in Bakka, babbling and raving, buying books that I had thought only rumors, locating legendary unobtainable classics and even old mags in excellent condition, and British and foreign-language editions unobtainable anywhere else I know. Then I found out I could have stayed home in the Red Palace and enjoyed the same orgy. I spoke at great length with the management, and they strike me as honest, competent men and women passionately devoted to sf. They will send you their new catalog fanzine, an approximately #-page mag chock full of articles, cartoons and comix in addition to the book listing, for #, and promise to update it at least twice a year. They ask that payments be made by either certifed check or money order, either Canadian funds or add # on the dollar (yes, Canadian money is worth more -- although every bank in America routinely knocks off # in changing a traveler's money. A hallmark of American courtesy and fair play). On orders over # Bakka will pay the postage -- but those of you in the States want to bear in mind that the insidious customs parasites will probably nick you ten percent or so. Worth it, in my opinion: Bakka' s selection had me drooling down my bib, and a fast browse through the catalog shows me ten more gems I missed and will order as soon as Baen comes across with my pay for this column. Those of you who 're cynical or paranoid: wait till next month, and I'll tell you how my mail order came out. The address (bet you thought I'd forget, didn't you?) is Bakka, #-# Queen St., Toronto, Ontario M#V #AI (Canada). Back to the books I go, secure in the knowledge that, in telling you about these volumes, I am no longer micturating upwind. No more frustration, no more tantalizing glimpses of The Promised Book -- gee, it's nice to be relevant again. Thanks, Bakka.    And the first book on the list is a genuine masterpiece, by Ghod. Run do not walk to wherever you gotta go to score a copy of Mindbridge, Joe Haldeman's second and best novel. It's too early in the year to make Hugo predictions, but Mindbridge is certain to be at least a finalist. I wish I could give you the usual capsule plot summary, the quick sketch, the teasers that make you want to hear more, but Mindbridge refuses condensation or distillation down to a manageable size. Perhaps I might handle it from another direction, by claiming that a) in terms of style, it is the equal of Stand On Zanzibar, b) in terms of attentiongrabbing and pace, it is the equal of anything Alfred Bester ever wrote, c) in terms of scope, it is the equal of Joe's own Nebula-and Hugowinning Forever War, d) in terms of characterization it is superior to War, and e) in terms of sheer story it is damn near unmatched. It is, in sum, one helluva book, through all kinds of critical goggles. There ain't no such thing as a book everybody loves, and at least two friends of mine have come away from Bridge with complaints -- stuff like "the alien psychology was a little inconsistent" (seems to me that makes it more believable) and "a certain interesting concept was left undeveloped" (you want Joe to do all your imaging for you?) and "the technological developments advanced his plot a bit too conveniently" (you mean there was too much science?), and I have no doubt that you can unearth gripes of your own. But I strongly suggest that you begin reading well before suppertime (if you are one of those unfortunates who has to get up in the mornings), because there's no way you'll put it down unfinished. I guess I could give you a kind of summary, as misleading as they always are (by virtue of what they don't say), by calling Mindbridge the most mature study of telepathy since John Brunner's The Whole Man. For those of you who wondered if Joe could sustain the level-of-excellence set by his first novel: no, he can't. He has to get better. He seems to be that kind of writer. Lucky us.    As I told you in my Pangborn panegyric a few months ago, Edgar began writing before there was hair -- but dated the true beginning of his writing career from the publication (in Galaxy, June #) of "Angel's Egg," a novelette created twenty years after the publication of his first novel. When I read that in the Locus obit,! had only the vaguest of recollections of "Egg," a story I had last read at age eight, so I resolved to hunt for it. And then a generous fan whose name and letter I have unforgivably lost sent me a copy of Good Neighbors and Other Strangers , the Pangborn short-collection which contains "Egg," and nine others. Knowing Edgar, I expected this book to rate # on the Spider Scale (stories enjoyed total stories X #). But I was way off in this prediction. I sometimes allot an extra # for a story' I consider to be in some way classic, and so this collection rates #. It is the best single-author antho I have ever read, and I'm including Tiptree, Heinlein and Delany in my calculations. But # ain't high enough. The other nine stories are masteipieces, but "Angel's Egg" is the finest novelette I know, a story that leaves you feeling warm and proud and happy-sad, one of those rare works where style, characterization and story are one and the same,, facets of a single operant genius. Many intelligent and talented writers have indicted mankind; Edgar is one of the rare, mature, wise few who have learned to forgive it. I don't care if Neighbors isn't read it. Bakka will have it, or you could write to Collier ( a division of book), and if that don't work, come up to Phinney's Cove and I'll lend you my copy. You'll be glad you went to the trouble.    I've been getting one or two complaints lately that there are too many raves in this column ( nobody complains about the hatchet jobs; bloodthirsty bunch, aren't you?): people seem to think that if I like a lotta books, I must have no taste. These people will continue to be disappointed for at least four pages yet -- with two raves behind me, I'm nowhere near done with praising yet. I call 'em like I see 'em, and it happens that this month past has been a good one indeed, and the next specimen, too, deserve an unqualified rave. Harlan Ellison's new album, titled (with characteristic modesty) Harlan !, is not only the only thing I know with an exclamation point in the title that's any damn good, it is also the finest spoken-word recording I've ever heard, both in content and in delivery. It contains unabridged readings of " 'Repent, Harlequin!' said the Ticktockman" (wups, another exclamation point -- and this one won a Hugo and a Nebula) and "Shatterday" (# Nebula finalist) by Harlan himself, complete with sound effects, plus a superb jacketpainting by the Dillons, with liner notes by Isaac Asimov. If you're unfamiliar with either story, they're giants; and if you've never heard Harlan read his stuff, boy are you in for a treat. They actually come off better than they do on paper. What else can I say? Oh yeah. Alternate Worlds Recordings' address is # East #th Street, New York NY #, and I'm afraid I don't know how much they charge -- I heard a guess of #. In addition to the R. E. Howard and Leiber records I reviewed last month, they have a Robert Bloch upcoming, and a BlochEllison "Jack The Ripper" planned.    I've established a precedent of reviewing science fact books in this column, when they seemed sufficiently significant or interesting (read: when I got a review copy, and liked it). So I'd like to direct your attention to at least two books by a writer named John McPhee. McPhee's kind of writing is called "reportage," as you might expect from a staffer for The New Yorker -- but I'm certain the term will mislead you. For this man is a superb stylist, a writer who makes world-class story-telling look as effortless as an Astaire solo. But what he does with his writing is report on stuff, and the two books herein considered, The Curve of Binding Energy and The Deltoid Pumpkin Seed, are reportage of events and people of intense interest to the serious and thoughtful science fiction writer or reader; they are fluidly readable documentation of a state of mind without which "science fiction" would be a meaningless term with no referent: what Robert Persig, in Zen and the Art of Motorcycle Maintenance calls the "classical mode of thought," perception of the underlying form rather than the object itself. What us kneejerk sf enthusiasts call "a technological orientation." These books are, in short, about mad geniuses (genii?), visionaries. Pumpkin Seed is about a group of them, who worked (more or less) together in secret frenzy for twelve years to build a rigid airship -- a practical dirigible -- designed by a computer. Binding Energy is about a successful visionary: Theodore B. Taylor, designer of the world's largest and smallest hydrogen bombs ( size measurement, not megatonnage) and the first man in history to light a cigarette with a hydrogen bomb. Neither book is near as narrow in scope as these thumbnail descriptions imply: Seed is really about Realization of Dream as a concept, and Energy focuses on Taylor's determined campaign to tighten up nuclear-materials security (he and McPhee went around breaking into and out of government plutonium repositories in their street clothes; they both have a disturbing habit of describing the amounts they could have stolen in terms of what fraction thereof would annihilate the World Trade Center.). Both books are absorbing, informative and fluent, and I recommend them unreservedly. I understand Ballantine has a paperback of Energy out, but I haven't seen it and so can't give you the vital statistics -- take my word, they're each worth hardback prices. Remarkable books, by a truly remarkable writer.    Goddam, it's like drowning in whiskey -- I can't seem to get this silly grin off my face. Remember last month, when I reviewed Frazetta and Fabian together and said that Fabian didn't suffer much by comparison with the master? Well, I'm doing it again this month, only this time Frazetta suffers by comparison with Fabian . Okay, lemme "splain. If Frazetta ever drew or painted a bad lick, he kept it in his briefcase, agreed. But this collection comprises a few major and many minor works (and I mean doodles in some cases), all reproduced in black and white with only mediocre accuracy on fair paper in #I# X #I "comic" format and nowhere on it is the publisher identified. (No, this is not therefore a pointless review -- I saw copies in Bakka, so you can obtain it.) Nor is there a price quoted -- the huckster at Trawnacon was asking #, but I bartered instead. It does contain an (apparently) complete checklist of everything Frazetta ever published, but these works are named, not identified: there's no clue as to where or how or from whom to obtain them. (If any of you know, I'd love to find out.) Now understand, there's some dandy stuff in Treasure: it contains some of Frazetta' s most... er... sensuous (read: doity) work, and it was interesting to see that the Frazetta poster for a movie called Luana (apparently based on a book by Alan Dean Foster) is Frank's own classic painting "Sun Goddess" with the addition of a chimpanzee, a Negro with a rifle, and a wholly uncalled-for bra on the Goddess herself. I found the book worth swapping an original Callahan's manuscript for, and I'm glad I've got it. But if you only have a few bucks to spend on sf art this month (or year), you'd be much better advised to lay out an extra # for Stephen Fabian's stupendous folio, Fantastic Nudes . At eight clams, this is clearly the steal of the year, whether your motives are aesthetic or prurient. It is an outsized (# X #) unbound folio (no staples to remove) containing ten black-and-white plates and two cover drawings, each a triumph of painstaking repro, each prominently featuring a lady with no clothes on. They are all, singly and together, heartbreakingly beautiful. Each character is taken from some fantasy classic (Howard, Merritt, Smith, etc.), "not... to picture actual scenes... but... (as) a springboard for Fabian's talents on some stories of yesteryear that he might not normally have had a chance to illustrate." To Gerry and Helen de la Ree, who apparently conceived this splendid idea, my heartiest thanks and good wishes. You can order Fantastic Nudes from them at # Cedarwood Lane, Saddle River NJ #. They still have some Finlay and Bok in Stok, too, but surely nothing as fine as this? (Canada Customs held F.N. up for two full weeks, on the flimsy excuse that, being unbound, it did not constitute a "book" and therefore wasn't "bonafide review material" -- they were kind enough not to wrinkle the pages, at least). But be sure and place a basin full of tepid saline solution on your lap before you unwrap this folio: it'll knock your eyes out. Before I leave Fabian, I must also mention a curious and appealing series-publication from Pyramid called Fiction Illustrated. I missed Volume One, something called Schlomo Raven (?), but when I saw Fabian's name on the cover of Volume Two, Starfawn, I snatched it at once. (Nearly got busted for shoplifting.) I was not disappointed... much. Starfawn is a thorough blending of sf and the graphic story format. It is a full length science fiction novella, told in "comic book" mode, lovingly illustrated in full gorgeous color and printed up in paperback or pulp size (at # ## x #, it is eitherneither, and can be found on either shelf at the whim of the drugstore owner). The novella was written by Byron Preiss (editor of the Weird Heroes series, about which more next month), who apparently produced the whole affair. Fabian did the pencils and "technical consultant" work, the justlyfamed Marie Severin did the coloring, and Annatte Kawecki handled "calligraphy" -- what a low-life comic-book would call "lettering." So. Four aspects to cover. Well, Preiss's story is not what I'd call first-rate sf. Way too many named characters (#), of whom only two are ever really developed (one of the insignificant ones is named "Bova"), and a plot so torturously complex and jargonful that I simply can't tell you if it makes any sense at all -- but still no worse than your average Marvel comic or one of the bad Star Treks. Fabian's illos are somewhat hurried looking, a trifle sloppy in spots; but hell, there are hundreds of 'em, and the bulk of 'em are just great, with that trippy quality Steve does so well. Kawecki's lettering manages to make visual sense out of some extremely cluttered dialogue, and Severlin's extremely careful and subtle coloring job (miles ahead of what comics usually bother with) is what, in the final analysis, made the book (at least for me). She has a gentle, mescaline-y way with color that perfectly sets off Fabian's BW style; I fervently hope they collaborate some more. Lots more.    Okay. So far this month we've given you a smash novel, a smash collection, a smash record (not to be confused with Smash Records, Inc.), two smash science fact books and a buncha smash artwork. Are we done with ringing the changes on a normal, sane book review column? NO. Hell, no, in fact: here's a double twist. A guest review, by my neighbor and eleven-year friend, Anne Trudell... of a book of science fiction Poetry. I frankly don't feel qualified to judge poetry (despite seven years as an English major), and back when Annie had time to write the stuff she was damn good, so...    The honorable Spider got waylaid on Song Three of this poetry opus ( Aniara , by Harry Martinson), so he decided to pass it on to me on the off chance that my dabbling in vers serious of several years ago might enable me to wade through it better than he. And wade I did, through about the first fifteen Songs, wondering how anything so heavy and clay-footed could be about the ethereal mysteries of Space and men's souls. I didn't know whether to blame it on the author or the translators (it being from the Swedish); or had my spirit of poesy simply deserted me? But by about Song Twenty things were looking better, and after that it was free flight. After I finished the book, I went back to the first fifteen songs, and yup, they were heavy and clay-footed. Maybe it was a device of the author's to give contrast, but it is Pyrrhic in effect: people who would be interested in Aniara because of its sciencefictional character (its framework is the voyagewithout-conceivable-end of a spaceship loaded with emigrants, that gets diverted off-course and finds itself shooting for the constellation Lyra, with no turning back) would find themselves shelving it with a "Yecch" by about the Sixth Song at most -- and many a person who would be interested in it for its poetry would shelve it with a "This is poetry?" by maybe the Tenth Song. But there are about a hundred and two Songs altogether and the last eighty are just fine, really bringing home to you the effects of despair on the human spirit, and some realization of how vast space really is -- so much so that one can say perhaps the underlying premise of Samuel Delany's "Star-Pit" isn't so far fetched after all but contains a grain of bitter truth: man's spirit may not be built for the enormity of intergalactic distances. To this (me again) I can only add that Aniara is the latest in Avon's excellent "SF Rediscovery" series, and has a lovely cover by an unfortunately uncredited artist.  it  Me again. I liked Buzz Busby's first two Barton books (To Cage A Man and The Proud Enemy) considerable, and said so in print, and so Buzz wrote me a thank you letter (note to you other ingrate bums; the only one I've received this year) and tipped me to the existence of Rissa Kerguelen , his newest and most ambitious work. "I really went overboard this time," Buzz wrote," -- more than # names, onstage characters in # words covering # planets and # years. But I vow and promise -- Dhalgren it ain't." As a single volume it would have run about # pages. So the cost of paper being what it is, Berkley decided to approximately bisect the thing -- the last, oh, third of Rissa Kergulen will have been released by the time you read this, under the title The Long View , but I haven't read it as of this writing. What I have read is the two thirds of Rissa's story that has her name as title, and if you bear in mind that it was never intended to end where it does, it is one helluva book. Rissa is certainly the strongest heroine ever created by a male sf writer, and may be one of the strongest ever: she makes Jirel of Joiry seem merely competent and somewhat lacking in ambition. The future universe she inhabits seems largely as uncaring and oppressive and sexist as the one we live in -- but Rissa manages to bend it to her will, compromising only when and for as long as she must, pursuing her goals with quiet, dogged ferocity. She is what we might call, in the interests of semantic precision, "tough fatha" -- not tough in the Spillanian sense, but toughminded, in the Heinleinian sense, And for this tough fatha, Busby creates a tough motha: a Pirage King, salty enough to be her equal -- and the way Busby tells it, their marriage works splendidly, on a basis of solid mutual respect (something so rare in sf that the only example I can call to mind is the RandallCraig marriage in Heinlein's The Unpleasant Profession of Jonathan Hoag). On the basis of this first volume, I'm prepared to recommend the whole two-book saga. Buzz has built so well that it would take a monumental-fiasco of an ending to spoil it now. I'll confirm it when Long View arrives, but as of now this book, too, is a strong Hugo contender for my money. Ohyez -- according to Buzz, the eventual Berkley paperback will be just the one gigantic volume, uncut and discrete. Start making a large space in your bookshelf.    By god, a non-sf book in the Bookshelf. Well, it is and it isn't. The Multiple Man satisfies all the definitions of sf I ever heard of, but it isn't being billed as such: Bobbs-Merrill is advertising it as "A Novel of Suspense," and the overleaf copy tersely notes that "Ben Bova has many fine novels to his credit. He has also written some two dozen science books for the layman. He is editor of Analog Magazine . " A layman, someone who does not know what sort of stuff Analog prints, will never suspect upon reading this that he is about to read a science fiction book. And I understand how come. A true blue sf fan, or even a washy powderblue one, will look at the flyleaf description of the premise and say at once, "Cripes, what's the big mystery? Obviously the President's a clone." And, feeling that his or her intelligence has been slighted, he or she will put the book down unread. Which would be a hell of a shame, because it's a fine book. So pretend you're a Mainstream reader, and that you don't know what the Big Secret is. Put yourself in the place of the first-person narrator -- who is not an sf fan -- and follow him through his dilemma: he is the Press Secretary to the President of the United States, and two exact doubles of the President have been found -- both as dead as mackerels. Consider the notion of a President who has something for everyone -- because he is in fact eight different experts who happen to be genetically identical. Ponder the morality and ethics of that. Consider the difficulty of determining which one of these utterly identical men has begun murdering his clone-brothers -- without allowing this potential dynamite to leak into the papers. Suppose that you are this Press Secretary, someone to whom "cloning" has been until now a concept filed in the Sunday Supplement Stuff drawer in your memory -- and suppose further that you are a highly moral man, deeply aware of the conflict in your loyalties to your President and to your country -- hell, to your species. What do you do? Why, you become only one of a bunch of finely drawn and warmly real characters in a deftly-plotted and fast-paced novel of suspense -- which quite incidentally happens to be a science fiction novel, if only because it hasn't happened yet. Has it? Silverbergjester, Harrison, Knight Pohl and Aidiss What a lively. Informative, outrageous... hilarious, insightful collection of glimpses beyond the veil." -- Harlan Ellison Some Personal Histories of Science Fiction Writers Illustrated, # at bookstores or direct from rf t Harper e) Row L.I -- . to  #rd SI... New YorJt #    One last lump before I degenerate into minireviews: a book by John Boyd. In reviewing Boyd's uneven but hilarious Andromeda Gun several months ago (March # Bookshelf), I mentioned that I'd never heard of him before. So two brothers (both writers) from San Diego, Steven L. and John F. Carr, mailed me some of Boyd's books. I haven't had a chance to read Pollinators of Eden or The Organ Bank Farm yet, but you'll hear from me when I do; right now we're talking about The Last Starship From Earth , a # paperback. And this one too is slightly uneven and entirely hilarious, with some breathtaking twists. It's a peculiar kind of plot: it requires suspension of a massive amount of disbelief, which is okay for a deliberately whacky book -- and yet, Boyd plays it with just enough of a straight face to keep you from approaching it the way you would another whacky book, say, a Sheckley or a Goulart (Boyd is much funnier than Goulart). If you don't know Boyd, you might decide on page # that "this whole thing is absurd" without realizing that it's mean! to be: his pan is just a bit too dead. So forewarned, though, you ought to find Starship delightful, with a rigorously consistent internal logic that doesn't really become apparent until the very last chapter. Arthur Clarke's cover blurb calls it "a fascinating sf novel -- one of the most convincing I've ever encountered." I don't know if I'd go that far -- but granted some demented premises, it is pretty convincing. And the surprise ending (which explains many seeming inconsistencies) worked for me: I didn't guess. Well, I suspected, but... As of this writing I'm one chapter into Pollinators, which so far looks like Light Sex Comedy Meets Science Fiction; more next month. Meanwhile, thank you Steve and John for passing along such a subtly funny book: to paraphrase an old sexist joke, it's nice to know that some Carrs break up .    On to the minis: Run , Come See Jerusalem has exactly the same surprise ending as Starship , but I guessed it on page one -- and I read Meredith's book first. I found Jerusalem a bit overwritten; but the characterization was just fine, and the background was satisfyingly inventive. Overall a pretty fair read -- and if Meredith learns how to edit himself, we may all be hearing much more of him by and by. Stargate : this book, apparently, began the "stargate" fad in sf -- I've seen ten dozen stargate stories lately, and I just wrote one myself (called "Tin Ear"). Robinett's book is as daffy, fastpaced and stylistization was, and you'll like it. For awhile now I've been saying, half in fun, that "I just don't like Robinett stories as much as I liked Tak Hallus stories" (Stephen's former pseudonym -- means "penname" in Arabic). But changing the name didn't hurt this book any. How the hell did RobinettHallus miss winning a John W. Campbell Award? The Moon Is A Harsh Mistress : to praise Taj Mahal may be a kind of arrogance -- but my truthful word, this book is finest historical novel ever written (who cares if history hasn't happened yet?), contains some of most delightful characters anywhen, pulls off plot miracles with no huhu, and (as always) did have me thinking in Loonie (instead of clumsy American) for days after this third re-reading. Possibly Heinlein's most perfect novel -- certainly dinkum book in any case. First and perhaps only believable awarecomputer in all sf. Seminal study of the inevitable marriage of technology and revolutionary Warfare. That cobber Heinlein has bolshoyeh imagination, nyet? The Light Fantastic : a recollection of some of Alfred Bester's finest short fiction: "Fondly Fahrenheit" (with author's commentary); "#";... Champagne Bottle"; "Four-Hour Fugue"; "The Men Who Murdered Mohammed"; "Disappearing Act" -- all classics -- plus a huge #-word novella called "Hell Is Forever," which ran in Unknown in '# and ain't been seen since. It serves to prove that Alfie has always been both raving mad and a genius. There are delightful Besterian intros to each story, and "#" is one of my alltimefaves. Ancient, My Enemy: a spectacular collection of incredibly varied stories by an Old Master, in paperback at long last -- what more can I say? Well, I could say that the true breadth and depth of Gordy's talent are nowhere better displayed: if you think he's "a guy that writes Dorsai stories," buy this book and get hip. Gordy consistently scratches my mind where it itches. In the Problem Pit: not much to say about this either, except that it's about # on the Spider Scale: the title story is one of the best novelettes in recent years, at least five others are genuine masterpieces and there are two overwhelmingly excellent essays included. Fred says in his intro that he has written some bad stories; they must have gotten lost in the mail. I've certainly never seen one. There you go: an entire oversized column of disgustingly fulsome and fatuous praise -- all of it utterly deserved. The law of averages dictated that someday I'd get a golden month: this has been it. Or have I just gone soft? I don't think so. This column is still (and will remain) Spider Versus advantage of a lull in the battle to identify some of my allies for you. The general-issue run of sf releases will just have to pile up for a couple of months: I have two theme-columns coming up. Next month, a whole column devoted to recent sf by women -- which I'm really looking forward to -- next, a half column or so (more if more books show up meantime) on the Pyramid Harlan Ellison explosion. If that don't keep you on the edge of your seat, your fanny must be greased. Stick around -- things are looking up.  The Rock and the Pool were all they had, all they needed, all they wanted. Except for one... The food came from the rock. It came out in drops and in frothy bubbles, which burst and slowly dried into thin nutritious scales. When chewed these softened readily, and became a sweet liquid in the mouth. Their flavor was made more pleasant by hunger, for there was no other food. There never had been. There were several ways to prepare the food. Usually it was placed in bowls, and clear water was poured over it. This mixture became a pinkish, cloudy fluid with an exciting odor. Its taste was delicious. It was a pleasant thing to fill bowls with the food, set them about on small boulders, and eat in friendly companionship. After food it was good to drink water together, a bowlful for each. Then everyone was satisfied, and life could go on. The water came from the Pool. It was a large Pool, and the water in it was continually renewed. How this happened was never clear, for none flowed into it, and none fell from above, out of the cloudless sky. There were stories that water had once fallen thus, but they were nonsense. Water came only from the Pool. And there was only one Pool. From the Pool and the Rock the flatland stretched away into limitless distance in all directions. Legend said that there was no end to it; that it went on and on forever. How such knowledge could be was not understood, for no one could travel out across the barren distance. There was no water and no food. So, only by the Pool and the Rock was there life. And yet, far away across that empty space, there was Something. Sometimes, toward the end of the day, when the yellow light no longer beat down, but instead made the boulders cast long shadows across the warm sand, faint dark masses seemed to lie where the sky met the land. The Big Little One knew nothing of such things, but he was soon to learn. From the time he first could scurry from under the shelving rock where his mother had her burrow, the cool, dark friendly space she called 'home', he was endlessly curious. The world was pleasant. The warm sand, when the light was fading, had a clean smell. And nothing could be finer than the freshness of the air when the Pool was approached. Of course, he early learned that this was not allowed. There were always watchers at the Pool. Only adults could go near. He quickly understood that water was precious. Even before he ceased to feed from his mother's body, he was given a bowl, and his mother might dip it once for him at each time of eating, just as she dipped her larger bowl twice for herself. One bowl she poured over the food from the Rock; the other she drank when neighbors came from their own burrows, carrying their own bowls. They sat in the cooling shadows, sipping water, and having simple speech about the pleasantness of the world. He listened, bright-eyed, and agreed. Life was good. But never could he enjoy it quietly. Even before he rose and walked upright, he would scurry about on all fours, from shade spot to shade spot, and into other burrows, for which he was always promptly and gently removed by the owners. He learned, but he did not agree with what he learned. He did not understand why there were restrictions. He saw no reason why he should not approach the Rock and the Pool. "One bowl of water is good," he told his mother. "Why can't I have two? I could always drink more." "No one drinks more than one bowl," his mother explained. "It has never been done. That way, there is always enough." "It is a big Pool," he persisted. "It is never empty." "That is because no one drinks more than one bowl." He looked at his mother, tiny, wizened, gentle, with dull placid eyes and little shriveled hands. And he had a new thought. "If you had drunk more than one bowl, you would be larger." he said. This seemecfto puzzle her. "I would not want to be larger," she said at last. "Home would be too small. My neighbors would not like it." "If they had drunk more than one bowl, they would be larger too." Her small thin face showed mild alarm. "Then the Pool would soon be empty. There would be no food. We would all die." "There is food higher on the Rock than anyone can reach. If you were larger, you could reach higher." "But -- " He could see that his thought confused and disturbed her. He twisted his small face, patted her with a still baby hand, and said with a wisdom far beyond his brief life: "I am wrong. You are right. One bowl of water is enough." But he did not for a minute change his mind. And he did not speak his thoughts to any other adult. Instead, he acted. There were always watchers at the Pool, but they did not watch very closely. There really was no reason to watch. No one thought of breaking custom. The water was life. As his mother had said, no one ever drank more than one bowl. At the Rock, too, there were watchers. For each time of eating, each adult might scale off a bowlful of food. There were three of these times of eating during each time of ligSt. No one ate or drank during the dark time. But they did enjoy the little space when the light changed to dark, and the tiny bright points slowly came into view in the sky overhead. Then came the coolness, and sometimes a gentle wind. Everyone sat at the mouths of burrows, sat quietly and talked softly, and remembered again the refreshing bowl of water each had drunk. He sat with his mother. But he could not sit still for long. He played about on the cooling sand, scampering here and there, trying to coax other young to scamper with him. But a word from their parents, and other small ones sat obediently. Only he went farther and farther out into the pleasant-scented dark. There was a reason for this wandering. Every day he remembered the thought that he had had. It was no accident that his wandering took him closer and closer to the Pool. And he learned that when he went softly no one noticed him at all. The dark was not really dark. The many bright points overhead caused a gentle glow, and when the big light came, as it often did, he could see far out across the sand. The Pool would glitter, and the dark bulk of the Rock would show clearly. "The little lights are stars," his mother said. "They have always been there, just as the sand and the Rock and the Pool have always been here." "The big light is not always there. Sometimes it comes, sometimes it does not. What is it?" "I only know that it is called the Moon." "Why should it be called the Moon? Why is it there? I want to know more about these things." "How?" His mother smiled gently at her different, puzzling son. "It is not possible. It is better to sit and enjoy the coolness, and to remember the water you have drunk." He did not ask more. It disturbed his mother. But the things that he did not know came again and again into his mind. And he saw no reason why one bowl of water should be enough. One night, when there was no Moon, he reached the Pool. The light was dim. His little feet made no sound in the fine sand. He could see a watcher sitting, a slumped, shadowy shape. And, when he listened carefully, he could hear soft bubbling snores. The water felt cool when he thrust in a small hand. The air around the Pool held a grateful chill. He wished for his bowl, so that he might drink. When he raised his wet hand, it dripped. Drops clung to the fingers. With sudden understanding he licked them off, then thrust in his hand again. He did not need a bowl to drink water. Again and again he licked his fingers. The water was delicious. And he soon found that he could curve his fingers, hold them together, and dip out water as though his hand were a small bowl. He drank until he was satisfied. For the first time in his brief life he had enough. As he slipped back past the sleeping watcher, he knew that he would come again -- and then again. He did not believe that one small being could cause any change in the Pool. With the extra water, he slept deeply. When he woke, the world seemed brighter than it ever had before. He was always busy, but this light time he was busier than ever. His mother watched him with mild amazement. But she was proud. No burrow in the living world, in all the space around the Rock and the Pool, had such an active, brighteyed son. The bowl of food seemed very small. He drank the mixture his mother had made, sipping it slowly, and savoring every mouthful. His little rudimentary teeth crunched on clinging flakes of the sweet stuff that his mother had placed in the water. He didn't know that it had been hundreds of generations since those teeth had been needed. Always, so far as anyone knew, there had been only the food from the Rock and the water from the Pool. "I would like more food," he told his mother. "You have had your bowlful. It is the amount all young of your birth time have eaten. No one ever has more." "You could go again to the Rock. There is more there." "There would not be, if all had more than one bowl." "But I don't speak of more for everyone. Only me." His mother regarded him with complete astonishment. Her tiny figure, always so frail and bent, straightened. Her little eyes glowed. Her soft voice was almost stem as she said: "What is right for one is right for all. That has always been true. Never forget that, my son. And that is why each has only one bowl." He would have liked to talk more about these things. He knew that all of the food on the Rock was never eaten. Much of it was too high for even the tallest adult to reach. Occasionally a great scale of it fell from above, and, when broken up with a stone, was enough to fill many bowls. This he knew, for his mother had told him. But even then no one had more than one bowl. It wasn't done. So he said, "Yes, mother," and went out to play in the shadows thrown by the scattered boulders. No one stayed long in the hot rays of the sun. But he knew what he would do. What was possible at the Pool would be possible at the Rock. The watching would be no better. And, with the coming of the dark time, he proved it. It was easy to pull the small flat scales of food from the Rock with his slender fingers. There was no water, so he crunched them with his barely emergent teeth. It seemed to him that he had never before known sweetness. He ate slowly, and did not pull all the scales from one spot. He noticed that when he removed the food, the Rock underneath was rough and wet. The wetness had the sweetness and the taste of the food when he licked it from his fingers. When he had eaten, eaten more than in all his life before, the need for water became very great. He circled the Rock, kept to the darkest shadows, and came to the Pool and drank. All night his small belly roiled and pained, and his dreams made him cry out. Not enough food was not good, but too much food was no better. He learned a great deal that night. At the first time of eating of the new day, he would not take his bowl. "You eat it," he told his mother. "I will only have the water." That certainly had never happened before. She worried and fussed over him, while he still lay on his little bed of fibers against the cool wall. But by the second time of eating he took his bowl of food again, and then ran out to play in the boulder shadows.    He grew. It seemed to him that his mother was becoming smaller and smaller. Home was shrinking. His bed was soon too short and where once he could walk into the burrow's opening, now he had to crawl again. It was bewildering, and after he had noticed it, he thought and brooded about it. Then he knew. All these things were not becoming smaller. He was getting bigger. Much bigger. He was growing, and growing very fast. And when he thought, he knew why. Each night now, each time of darkness, he stayed for long outside the burrow. He told his mother that he liked to watch the stars. Then, when all was quiet, he made his nightly visit to the Rock and to the Pool. He had learned to eat sparingly. He drank only enough water to make the food feel good inside him. But while every other individual had three sparse bowlfuls of food each light period and a bowl of water after each, he had four times of eating, and at the last one he got all his growing body needed. Of all the beings in the world, only he got enough to eat. During the time of the Moon it was harder. Then there was light all during the star time, and he had to be very careful. There was always a chance that one of the watchers would waken. But none ever did. There had not really been a need for watchers for generations. So they slept soundly. Then came the day of the strange happening. The oldest adult had never seen its like, though there were stories, dim ancestral memories, of a time when such things often occurred. Then the world had been a different place, and each one had had all the water he wanted or required. It had been a time of unusual brightness, of great heat. It was not comfortable to play in the boulder shadows. He lay panting in the burrow mouth, for there was not even a hot breeze sweeping across the shimmering sand. He thought longingly of a cool bowl of water. The Pool was out there, in plain sight, the water glistening in the hot sunshine. Every being had need of drink. But no one even thought of taking water yet. Custom could not be broken. The next bowl of water was not allowed until the light began to fade. Quite suddenly the darkness came, but there were no stars. The brightness of the sky was covered over with strange, moving, rolling masses, sweeping lower and lower. Then the hot wind started, and it picked up the sand and blew it everywhere, so that it stung and burned, and filled noses and eyes. It was terrifying. His now tiny mother fled into the depths of the burrow, and lay trembling on her bed. But somehow it did not frighten him. He crawled out of the burrow and stood tall, taller than the tallest adult, though he was still very young. He turned his back to the wind-driven, stinging sand. This was a new thing, and it seemed to him that everyone should be out, should be watching. But none were. Against the blowing sand and the dark masses overhead, only he moved. Then the water fell. In the space of half a dozen breaths his skin was wet. All around him the sand turned dark. The wind no longer blew it. He stood, frightened now, and the water drenched him. It came down so thickly that he could not see the Pool, and the Rock was only an indistinct something through the driving drops. Even the sand could not drink it as fast as it came down. It ran in streamlets everywhere, carrying the sand, and washing paths for itself. And every depression in every glistening rock and boulder was filled to the brim. "I may die," he told himself, "but I will not go in. This is something no being ever saw before. No one can even imagine too much water. But this is too much." From the heat of the bright afternoon, the air was now chill. He, whose skin had never before been wet, shivered, and his tiny short teeth chattered. He really thought that he might die, but he stubbornly stayed and watched. He crouched behind a boulder near the burrow mouth, and there the wind was less. The rock was wet and cold. The brief, vagrant desert storm actually lasted only a few minutes. He could not know how capriciously such storms struck, how little space they covered. He could not know that it was only chance that had kept them from this small spot for the length of the life span of many beings. The dark clouds overhead drifted on. The sky brightened. Warmth came again. He stood in the hottest spot he could find, and quickly his skin dried. Everywhere thick steamy vapors rose from the wet sand. Cautiously neighbors began to peer from burrow mouths. "Come out," he called. "The world is wet. There is water for everyone, and to drink it will not make the Pool less." He sipped rain water from a depression in a boulder. It was cold and good. One by one, then in groups and families, the beings came out. They walked gingerly on the cool wet sand. They did not believe the water in the puddles and depressions. But as he had done, they dipped in fingers and tasted. There was no custom to tell them not to drink this water. So everyone drank until they all were full. Never before had each had all the water he wanted. It was a passing thing. Quickly the hot sun dried the sand. One by one the puddles vanished. The water-filled depressions became simply wet spots on the rocks, and these soon went away. But it was wonderful while it lasted. In the twilights to come, all would remember and speak of the day when each one had had all the cool water he could drink.    When the light began to grow less each adult took his bowl and went to the Rock for food. Even though they were filled with water, they followed custom. Twilight was the day's last time of eating. At first they did not understand what they found. With puzzlement they milled around the wet and shining Rock, lifting far higher into the hot air than the tallest boulder. For the first time in memory they could really see it, see the uneven porous sides of it, with little droplets oozing out and trickling downward here and there. So long had they gone through the motions of plucking the sweet scales from the Rock that some even tried it, though their eyes told them that there were none to pluck. And finally, from one old female who carried two bowls, the wail of realization rang out: "There is no food!" While he was now larger than the largest adult, he was still a juvenile. He had not yet lived long enough to be allowed to carry his own bowl to the Rock and fill it. So his little mother carried his bowl, just as she had since he first had begun to eat. He stood far away with the small ones, waiting. From where he stood he could see that the Rock was different. The scales no longer hung there in sweet clusters, building into large darkening chunks high on the Rock, where no being could reach. There were no scales at all. But. the Rock still glistened with wetness, while all thp boulders about, and the sand itself had long since dried. His mother came back slowly with the empty bowls. She was stunned, mute, pathetic. Her world had collapsed. Water had fallen from the sky, and there was no longer food on the Rock. "We will die," she whimpered. "I could get no food for you. There is none on the Rock. I do not understand, but I know we will die." "We are not dead," he soothed her, "and we have had much water. Perhaps the water will be enough." "No one can live without food," she said. "No one ever has." "Get us water from the Pool," he suggested. "We have no food to pour it over, but we can sip it in the cool evening, when the stars show. It will be pleasant." Unlike any other being in the colony around the Pool and the Rock, he was thinking. He had broken custom so often that he could better adjust to change. He was better nourished, and his thoughts were keener. He remembered what happened when water was poured over food. "The food goes away," he told himself. "It becomes a part of the water, and the water grows sweet like the food." He sat and studied the Rock, still glistening wet in the last rays of the sun. "The water fell from the sky. Much water. It poured on the Rock, and on the food. The food became a part of the water, and the sand drank it as it flowed away. That is why there is no food on the Rock." Late in the dark time, when all the hungry members of the colony were finally asleep, he crept from the burrow and made his now familiar way to the Rock. There was a poft star-glow. The Moon was a thin sliver low in the sky. He had other thoughts about the Rock, thoughts no other being had. He wondered where the food came from. When the scales were plucked, always more came in their places. Under the scales the Rock was always wet. And the water was sweet, like the sweetness of the food. He remembered these things as he came to the Rock again. His mind ached with all the things he was thinking, with the effort to understand. He put a finger on the wet Rock, then put the wetness in his mouth. As always, it was sweet. But his probing hands felt something else, something far more exciting. All over the Rock small scales were growing. They were very thin, and broke if he touched them, but they were there all the same. And they tasted just as the food had always tasted. The food was coming back on the Rock! No one would starve after all. He ate, picking the tiny scales carefully, working his way all around the Rock. He would have liked to take some to his mother, but he knew he could not. He was not supposed to go near the Rock at all. He was too young. And no one took food in the dark time. It wasn't done. He had a drink from the Pool, then finally went back to his bed. Across the small cool room his mother whimpered softly as she slept. He thought harder than he ever had thought before. "When I spill water on a stone, it soon goes away. The stone is dry again. Is the food a part of the water on the Rock? And when the water goes away, the food stays?" He puzzled until his head ached, but just as he finally slipped into sleep, a more troublesome question drifted through his mind. "Why is the Rock always wet? Where does the water come from ?" He did not know that only one other being of all the colony had ever asked that question. It had been two days. Two suntimes and two dark times for sleep. The food had come back to the Rock. The scales grew faster than the filled bowls could carry them away. Each being had his accustomed amount. He had even persuaded his mother to use a larger bowl for him, for she could see with her eyes that he needed it. And still there was more than enough. "All should eat more," he told his mother. "There is more on the Rock, and no one ever really gets enough. It was pleasant when we had all the water we could drink." But his mother shook her small head. "It has never been done. One bowl is enough. That way we always have food." "There is food high on the Rock that no one can reach. It could feed many more. There should be a way to gather it." "There is no way. When the scales grow heavy and fall, then they can be eaten. This is the way it has always been." His eyes gleamed. ' 'If I could think of a way to pick the scales higher up, would the neighbors agree? Why shouldn't they be picked?" Again she shook her head, but she seemed bewildered. She loved her big son, but he was disturbing. No one had ever thought the things he thought. "It has never been done. The way we do it is best, for we have always done it this way. And you are too young even to go near the Rock. I do not know why you are so large." He might have insisted, but another strange happening caught his attention soon after the water fell from the sky. Most beings looked on with a dull wonder, but he was fascinated. All around the burrows, and far and near over the bright hot land, tiny gren things pushed their way up out of the sand. They did not move about, but like the scales of food on the Rock, they grew larger. "What are they?" he asked his mother. "I have never seen them before. What do they do? Are they food?" "I do not know what they are," his mother said. "I have never seen them either. But they are not food. Food comes only from the Rock. This we all know." She hesitated. He could see that she wanted to say something more. "Across the colony, far beyond the Rock, there is a boulder that shines red in the light. Under the shelving edge of the boulder there is a burrow. By it, in the boulder's shade, there will be sitting a Very Old One. His head hair will be long and shaggy, and it and everything about him will be gray. Ask him. He has lived a long time." She was silent, but he knew she was not finished. And finally she added: "Say that you have come from me, and that you are my son. I once knew him very well." She had forgotten, or perhaps she didn't know, how widely he wandered and strayed as he played from one boulder shade to the next. And certainly she knew nothing of his stealthy prowling in the starshine, when all were supposed to be in their beds. He knew the red boulder well, and had often watched the slowmoving Old One as he sat in the shade, sometimes dozing, sometimes staring into the distance at nothing. He had been curious, too. In all the colony there was no one so slow and gray and wrinkled. The green things speckled the sand, making a pleasing sight in the morning light. It was after the early food bowl, and he had had his water. He ran rapidly from shade to shade, pausing in each patch for a moment as he had been taught. Only thus could living beings move about in the hot light. He could see the red boulder from far off. It was early, but already the oldster was sitting out against the stone, sitting quietly in the edge of the cool shadow. His wrinkled hands held an old, worn water bowl. The faded old eyes looked at him with an unexpected keenness when he darted into the Old One's shadow patch. "You are the Large One," the Old One said. "I have heard much of you. And I have seen you in the distance." "I like to play in many shadows. My mother says there is no harm in it, if I do not disturb other burrows. Do I disturb you?" The ancient eyes regarded him tranquilly. The bowl was twirled slowly in the old fingers. It still held a little water. The Old One raised it, and took a satisfying sip. "Nothing disturbs me. I have known everything, seen everything. Now it is good to sit, and watch the world, and sip a little water. -- And to remember. I have many things to remember." "My mother sent me. She said you would know her name." The Old One nodded. "I remember. She was the last. The last of many. She was a good being. She always followed the rules. She never asked why." "Is it wrong to ask why?" "Who is to say what is wrong? But to ask why is to think. Most beings do not wish to think. To think is to worry. And to worry is to be unhappy." The young one sprawled in the shadow, on the cool sand. Even lying prone he could almost look the Old One in the eye. "I always ask why," he said. It does not make me unhappy." "You must have asked why you could not have more food. You could not have grown so large on only one bowl." "My mother only gives me one bowl." "I know." The old eyes were wise and cunning, and the wrinkled face shaped itself into a grin. "You are the shadow that creeps around the Rock in the starshine, when the watchers sleep. I sleep little, and I see much." He did not deny. He could tell that the Old One did not disapprove. He suspected that, if he had thought of it when he was young, the Old One might have done as he had. "All the food is never eaten," he said. "Others could have more than one bowl. When I am older, and may go to the Rock in the light, I can reach food no one now eats. I do not think it is wrong not to be hungry." ' 'There was a reason for the. custom," the Old One said. "Perhaps it was not a good reason. But it has kept the colony alive. No one starves." "If we could gather food all the way to the top of the Rock, everyone would have plenty. When the food is taken, more grows back. We should be able to reach it all." "I have thought of that," the Old One admitted, "but there is no way. It was never meant to be." "This is what my mother says. I cannot understand why. I will think of a way." "You might. So far as I know you are the first to try." The Old One leaned back against the stone. Suddenly he seemed tired. He sipped a few drops from the bowl. "Why did your mother send you to me? Tell me, before I am too weary." "The little green things. Nothing like them has ever happened before. She said you might know what they are." The Old one nodded. His old eyes had a far-away look. "Yes, I know. This is not the first time they have come. I have seen them twice in my lifetime. HI They come only after water falls from the sky. Then for a little while the sand is wet, and they grow out of it. I think they are alive." "They cannot move. Only the wind blows them." "Yet, somehow, they drink water. They get it from the sand, while it is still wet. Then they grow, a few light periods only, and colored parts, very pleasant to the eyes, come on their tops. After that they will turn brown and die." "But -- of what use are they?" The Old One shrugged thin, scrawny shoulders. "Of what use are we?" That was a strange answer. He thought of it, while the Old One leaned back against the boulder and closed his eyes. "Go now. I must sleep a little. And tell your mother I remember."    For the next few light periods he watched the green things. As the Old One had said, they grew rapidly. But they were still tiny and frail. The slightest wind bent them. And when he tried to take one out of the sand, it broke in his hands, and green juice came on his fingers. He tried to put it back into the sand, but in a little while it was only a dried brown wisp, and the wind blew it away. The colored parts came, reds and pinks and yellows. Some were even white. For a brief while it was a most pleasant thing to look out across the hot sand and see the many bits of color all rippling in the wind. Then they faded, and the green things grew brown and died. He was distressed. "Will they ever come again?" He asked the Old One. After that first visit he came back again and again to the red boulder, and to the old gray being who sat in the shade that it made. "They will come. But before they do the water must fall again from the sky. And as you know, this happens only once or twice in a being's lifetime. Live long, then, and perhaps you will see them again." "Where do they come from? I have dug in the sand. There are none there. And how can they drink? They have no mouths." The Old One's pale eyes looked at the big youngster with approval. "You wish to know. That is good. Most beings do not care. All they wish is food from the Rock, water from the Pool, and, when they have grown, another being to share a burrow with them. There should be more than that." "But how can I know, when no one knows? Even you do not know where the green things come from." "You can look for yourself, as you have been doing. It is in my head, from something I knew long ago, that the green things grow from small pieces that are hard to see and that are mixed with the sand. I do not know where they came from. Perhaps you can discover. Then you can instruct me." And it was because he followed that advice, and looked and sifted the sand, that he found the green thing that was just beginning to grow. It did not look like the others. It sat in the shade of a boulder for most of the light time, and so was not dried up by the sun's fierce rays. It lifted on a sturdy column, and spread flat green pieces on all sides of it. For a time it flourished. Then it, too, began to wilt. He agonized. "Why must it die? It has made no colored parts. It should live longer. It is pleasant to see it there, digging down into the sand, reaching up into the light. Why can't I help it?" He thought long, sitting in boulder shade almost as quietly as the Old One himself. He remembered the Old One sipping water from his bowl, a few drops only, and being refreshed in the hot air. He thought again of how the green things had come only after the water had fallen, and of how short a time they had lived in the dry sand. Now this different green thing, larger than the others had ever grown, would die. "If it still had water, it would not die. It is water that makes life go on." And he knew how he could help. He knew what he would do. When the light faded, after he and his mother had enjoyed their water in the cool shadows by the burrow entrance, he slipped away. The glow of starshine had become his favorite light. He spent more time out in it than any being had for many generations. Even though it was cooler, more pleasant, for some reason the dark time was for sleep. It was custom. And, until he came along, few beings failed to follow custom. What was done was best, because it had always been done that way. He had not placed his water bowl back in the bunrow. Now he went stealthily but swiftly to the Pool, and filled it to the brim. Carefully he carried it to the wilting green thing. "Every living thing may have one bowl," he told himself. "This thing lives. It is right that it too should have one bowl." He studied it once again in the dim light. He hesitated. He did not know how to give the water to it. "It has no mouth. I do not understand how it drinks. But if I drop the water on it from above, that will be like the water falls from the sky. Perhaps it will help." So, gently, drop by drop, he poured until the bowl was empty. The water ran off the flat green pieces, and the sand grew dark with wetness. "It likes the wet sand. Now perhaps it will not die." When the bright time came again, he could scarcely wait until the early bowl of food was finished. He ate with a rush. His small mother watched him with grave concern. "You are not yet old enough," she said, "but I think your food bowl should be still bigger. An adult bowl. No being has ever been your size before, but it is only right that you should be fed. I will speak to the neighbors, for that is custom. But you shall have the bowl." He did not tell her that his haste was not caused by hunger. She would not understand his concern about the green thing. And certainly it would not be well to say anything about the water. He ate enough in the dark time to satisfy his needs, but he would be glad of the larger bowl. Soon, he hoped, he would be permitted to gather his own food from the Rock. So he finished his food more slowly, then sipped the water his mother brought. It was custom that he must sit quietly, enjoying, remembering, while his mother took her water. She sipped daintily, with long pauses, looking out toward the Rock and the Pool, and over the hot sand into the distance beyond. This was the world. This was what beings did, and his mother could not even imagine anything more. But finally she had the last drop. He was free to go and play in the boulder shadows. The green thing was happier. The flat green pieces no longer drooped. It lifted its tip higher, and he fancied that it had grown during the star time. Around its base, where it emerged from the sand, the darkness of where he had spilled the water still showed. It was wet and cool to his probing fingers. "It will live. If I give it water it will grow, and that will be very pleasant. I do not think so small an amount of water will harm the Pool." There was no one to whom he could talk, no one who saw anything wonderful about this thing which had no use. No one, that is, except the Old One. And if he spoke to him, the wise wrinkled old being would know about the water. But perhaps that would not matter. Perhaps the Old One would not care. He might even think that this was a thing worth doing, though it was not custom. The Old One sat in his boulder shade. He seemed older and more wrinkled than he ever had before. He lay against the rock, his eyes closed, his breath whispering drily through the thin lips. His water bowl rested on his knees. There was no water in it. "It is a pleasant light time, Old One." The eyelids fluttered. The voice was a thin rasp. "Not for me. I am now too tired to enjoy, Large One." The big juvenile looked at the dry bowl. "You have had your water. It is not yet the hot time. This is the best part of the time of waking." The old eyes opened, but they seemed glazed and unseeing. "I have had no water. Since the last light time I have not been able to walk to the Pool. My life is almost over. ' ' He was deeply disturbed. He now knew what the Old One reminded him of. He was like the green thing, wilting and drying in the thirsty air. Soon he would grow brown, and blow away in the wind. "But you must have your water! A bowl with food, a bowl to sip. Every being has this right." The Old One smiled faintly. "When the being no longer can go to the Pool and to the Rock, he dies. This is custom. Others, like you, grow up and drink the water." The big young one rose to his feet, moving swiftly. No being in the colony was his equal for size and strength. "Give me your bowl! I have broken custom often before, and I will bring you water. It is only right." "You are not old enough to dip. The watchers will not allow it." "I will show your bowl. They will know it is for you." "Each being must dip his own bowl, unless he is still too young. This is custom. It has always been so. That way, the Pool always has water." But the young one reached and took the bowl from the wrinkled, claw-like hand. The hand was as dry as sand. "Soon you will have water," he promised, and darted for the next boulder shadow. At the Pool he showed the bowl to the watcher. "This is the Old One's bowl. He is dying because he has no water. I must dip for him." "You are too young. Your mother still dips for you. The Old One must dip his own bowl. This has always been so." "But he cannot walk. And without the water he will die." "Everything dies," the watcher said. The big young one raised himself to his full height. He looked down on the top of the head of the startled watcher. "While we talk, the Old One dies. I will dip his bowl and take him water, because I am larger than you. That way, I will make a new custom." He strode firmly down to the edge of the Pool, dipped the bowl, and filled it to the brim. Then, carrying carefully, he made his way from shadow to shadow back to the red boulder where the Old One lay. The watcher stared after him, but did nothing. Custom did not cover this situation. In his memory, nothing like it had ever happened before. The large juvenile crouched beside the small shriveled figure of the Old One and held the bowl to his lips. The old fellow swallowed weakly, ran out his dry tongue. Then he clutched the bowl with eager hands and drank. When the bowl was half emptied, the Old One lowered it carefully to his knees. Even in this time of weakness and dire necessity he did not spill a drop. He lay quietly for a few minutes. His breath no longer wheezed drily from his throat. When his eyes opened they were no longer glazed. "This was not custom," he said. ' 'Others are growing larger. If I live beyond my time, I am drinking their water. You have done a good thing, but you must let me die. I do not think I can ever go to the Pool again." "There is plenty of water. When I dipped for you, I saw the Pool for the first time in the light. It is a single hollow in one great stone. Its edges are smooth and worn, but there is no rock like it anywhere around the colony. It is deep, and bubbles rise without stopping from its middle." The Old One nodded. "Like the food on the Rock, it replaces itself when we drink. I have long thought that it would be possible to have more than one bowl. But custom has always said one bowl. All beings think this. And we have had enough, and have stayed alive." He squatted in the shadow beside the slight, thin figure, and thought. Then he said: "In the starshine I have long had more than one bowl. And at the Rock I have eaten until I am filled. There is still much food no one can reach. There is always more water in the Pool. I think custom is wrong." "You are only one, and it has made you large. If all ate and drank more, there might not be enough." "We should use what there is. More will come. And I have wondered why." The Old One settled back against his boulder. He sipped again from his bowl. He looked very old and tired, but he seemed content. "I have waited for you. I also have asked why, but there was no way to know. Perhaps you will find one. When you are old, you will have more to remember than I do now." The big young one rose. "Give me your food bowl. I will fill it at the Rock. Each light time I will fill your bowls, and you can tell me all the things you have seen and done, and the thoughts you have had. When I am old I will tell these things to other young who ask why. And I will tell them your name, so they will know that you have lived." The Old One sighed with pure pleasure. "That will be a good exchange. I will enjoy it. But the neighbors will not understand. No young has ever filled an old one's bowls. It is not custom." "When I dipped your water, we made a new custom. We can make more, because I am the biggest being in the colony. What we do will become what others should do. And you can make sure that what we do is wise." The Old One sipped, and shook his head with wonder. "I am glad to have lived so long. I will think the best thoughts that I can. When I die, I will die with content. And now, for a time, let me rest. Then I can take the food."   if There was much quiet talk in the twilight times, neighbor to neighbor, while the last food bowl was eaten, the last water sipped. The talk was of the Large One, and how he gathered and carried the bowls of the Old One. Suddenly the big juvenile seemed young no longer. He had become a Force, ominous and different. He did not respect custom. Things were no longer as they had always been. His simple neighbors were frightened. "Speak to your son," they told his mother. "A son always listens to his mother. Tell him that if we do not follow custom we will all die. The water and the food will be used up." "I have spoken to him. He is kind, but he will not listen any more. He says that he makes new customs, and that they are better. He tells me to have two bowls of water, if one does not fill me. He says there will be enough." "The Old One should have died. For him, it is time. He can only sit in the shadow, and your son brings him water. If he cannot dip for himself, it is not his water any longer. He is drinking the water of the small growing ones, and the new bom." The tiny wizened mother sipped her water. Secretly, she thought that it had never been more refreshing. This was her son, and the whole colony was speaking of him. Every being knew her son. "He says' that the Old One knows more than other beings. He says that he must listen to it all, so that nothing will be lost." "Every being knows the Rock and the Pool, the light and the heat and the shadows, darkness and starshine. All know the pleasures of coolness and water, and companionship in the burrow, and talk with neighbors in the twilight. This is the world. There is nothing else to know." "He speaks of the water falling from the sky, and where the green things come from, and why the Pool always has water. He says there is something else far across the sand that no being has ever seen. He says the Old One thinks of many things no one has thought before." "These are mysteries. They cannot be known. And anyway, they have nothing to do with life. Our concern is only with enough food, enough water, and shelter from the heat. If these are taken away, we die. If we follow custom, we will always have them." The little mother sipped from her bowl, and blinked her mild eyes. "I will speak to him again, but I do not believe he will listen. He thinks his own thoughts. Also, he listens to the Old One, who remembers more than any other being. They do strange things, but they will not cause us to die." She sipped again, crouched on the sand strip before her burrow entrance. She lifted her small head. She was the mother of the Large One, and she was proud. The neighbors found nothing more to say.    At the flick of a switch the big screen lighted. Colors grew on it. The landscape it showed was an empty wasteland, a stark, lifeless expanse of sand and boulders on which the sun beat with a relentless intensity. Heat seemed to radiate from the screen. The Professor shuddered. It was almost as if some ancestral memory stirred, and the heat was real, dessicating and shriveling the tissues, the very air stealing moisture from the lung linings at each breath. The Professor glanced away from the screen for a moment. Through the wide laboratory windows big spruces and firs spread cool, grateful shade. Behind them rose the peaks, some covered with new snow. The Professor took a deep breath of the pungent, spicy air. From over the desk the entry gong sounded its deep tone. Three beats, a pause, one more beat. A student. A graduate student wishing a conference. Although it was an important part of the chair she occupied, the Professor did not particularly enjoy the work with graduate students. It seemed to her that the quality deteriorated with each new hatching. They were all so ambitious, so earnest, so unimaginative -- so dull! She preferred the clean, incisive path of her own research, uncluttered by bumbling and by straying off onto pointless bypaths. She enjoyed the smooth working of what was admittedly the best mind on the planet -- her own. Still, there was one student who almost seemed worth the trouble. He was mature. He thought well. He recognized the importance of background and context. He devised his own approaches, implemented them with imagination, analysed his data with insight. Yes, definitely a possibility. He wanted more than a doctorate. He wanted to know. She glanced back at the screen. She knew that the picture on it was not chance. She was supervising a dozen projects, but this was the one most on her mind. And not, she admitted honestly, entirely because of the research itself. The Professor was at the height of her powers. Mentally, physically, she would never be better. She felt that she owed her race -- and herself -- something more than the classic monographs that set her apart from even the best in her field. She was not sure which student waited outside the portal, but the gong had rung with a crisp precision. She thought she recognized the touch. So, even though this was the day she usually reserved for herself, she reached for the entry button. Then she paused. She swung a great mirror around before her couch and inspected herself critically. She flared her blue, many-spined crest. She intensified the rosy red of her pulsing, graceful throat, polished an imaginary cloudy spot from a green breast-scale with a bit of fluff. Her almost lidless golden eyes softened. Her appearance was satisfactory. Perhaps it even matched the attractiveness of her brain. She swung back the mirror, touched the entry button. When the portal opened she was sitting decorously on her couch, her tail coiled around the desk as it always was when she was working, gravely studying the stark beauty of the desert landscape on the screen. She did not turn her head as he strode quickly across the laboratory. She could feel him as he loomed behind her, looking at the screen over her shoulder. Her nostrils fluttered briefly at the musky male aroma that came from him. But his concern was all for the screen. "Professor," he said, "they are learning. Suddenly they are doing a number of new things. After these many months they are showing an intelligence I never suspected they had." "Not all, I suspect." "No, no, of course not. It's the big one. A mutant, probably. He's questioning. He's challenging every taboo pattern, every custom. And he's getting away with it simply because he's bigger. He's browbeating them." She turned her golden eyes on him. Her long rows of white teeth gleamed, and her tail-tip vibrated rapidly. These were sympathetic gestures, the equivalent of an indulgent smile. "No one solves problems without enthusiasm, Vibran, but I'm sure you know you're jumping to conclusions. It certainly isn't that simple. Whenever something changes, it is easy to cry mutation. You know it doesn't have to be that at all." He bowed his great crested head, quivered his own tail-tip. "Of course, Professor. I hypothesize too quickly. But you'll admit I withdraw most of them later. For me, they're a way of thinking." "No fault. Take an exercise. Why else could the large one be large?' ' His tail vibrated more rapidly than ever, and his white tusks showed magnificently. He was amused as he thought of the big one. "Perhaps because he has been stealing food and water practically from the time he was hatched. He was hungry, and the taboo didn't stop him." "They do not produce eggs. Be accurate." "I'm sorry. Professor. Just a figure of speech. Anyway, he did eat at night, and grew. This stimulates a thought. Thank you, Professor. It could be that this is inherently a much bigger life form, dwarfed by many generations of barely subsistence diet." "History confirms this. You have consulted the records. You recall why this race has been given special protection, special endangered species consideration, when many others have been allowed to become extinct." The student lowered his great column grew pale, and his tail-tip was limp. He was embarrassed. "Professor, I apologize. I have been so fascinated by the dynamics of this problem, by observing the stylized mechanics of this colony, that I haven't researched the history of the species as I should have. I reasoned that I could do this later, when my data-gathering in the field was complete." "Wrong sequence, and you know it," the Professor said severely. "Proper background preparation might well change the entire pattern of your observations. You usually do this so well. That is why I assigned this colony to you. It is one of three surviving on the planet, and they are all different. Each has its own protected habitat, where it is given minimal food and allowed to live as it will. None may be physically approached. All may be studied by remote methods. I have thought that our desert colony, in addition to being handy for observation, may well be the most rewarding of the three. I expect you to learn whatever it can teach us." "Professor, I am ashamed. I will survey the records at once." The Professor relented. She was secretly proud of the magnificent big student's confusion. She knew that he had a superior mind, and that he would complete a study more worthy than any other student she had ever had. "Conference," she said abruptly. "Some guide lines." "Recording." His response was automatic. He activated a small round recorder that hung on his broad chest. "We maintain the remnants of this race in endangered species status because we owe our existence to them. Perhaps we are grateful to them. But, more pragmatically, we keep them before us as an everpresent reminder of the dangers inherent in too much knowledge." "Dangers, Professor? Isn't that something of a paradox? The acquiring of knowledge is your life concern -- and mine. I don't understand." "Knowledge, of itself, is sterile. To have value, it must be utilized. It can be used with wisdom, or it can be used destructively. So knowledge without wisdom is dangerous." "Logical. Certainly we are striving for wisdom as well as to know. But philosophy is based in fact. Without fact it would not be easy to be wise." The Professor's white teeth flashed and her tail-tip quivered. "Of course. Both are necessary. We strive for balance. And in this the species you are studying failed." "I do not follow you. I should have reviewed the records." "You will, in detail. Meanwhile, know this. Those little furtive creatures, living in burrows out of the desert heat, dependent for water on the pool fed by the pipeline we installed hundreds of years ago, their only food the carefully balanced diet in solution continually forced up through the porous rock, to crystallize when the water evaporates; those little creatures once dominated this planet." The student's dark basilisk eyes glittered. His quivering tail-tip expressed both interest and amusement. "An hypothesis, of course. Based, perhaps, on paleontological evidence of earlier wide-spread occurrence?" "I did not mention hypothesis. This is something well-known, deeply studied, overwhelmingly verified. Like most students of the sciences, you are still narrowly educated. Make a note to audit a series of lectures on planet history. To deal with your problem species you require much more perspective." "Noted. Professor, this is becoming a most helpful conference. I thank you. Will you discuss one more point?" "Designate." "How, possibly, could we owe our own existence to my little desert creatures? Is this a philosophical allusion?" "No. Quite literal. You know the exact time is not certain -- the planet developed areas of great radioactivity. It was long before the cause was finally understood." "Artificially produced, were they not? I am not entirely ignorant. Professor, though I may at times give that impression." "I have hope for you," the Professor said drily, but with a pride her voice concealed rather poorly. "Artificially produced, as you say. Produced by a species that had reached a technological level we admire and despair of even today. Much of our knowledge has come from study of their artifacts." "Of course." The big student nodded his crested head. "Men. I should have made the connection. But the relationship of all this to our own existence is still not clear to me." "Quite simple. The radioactivity came in all instances from controlled atomic disintegration; incredible, unbelievable atomic blasts as warring factions of men destroyed each other, and very nearly decimated all other life on the planet. All creatures, all chlorophyll bearers that remained bore the scars of the unnatural strife. The effects of radiation on germ plasm are well understood. So imagine this entire world glowing with radioactivity! Imagine how life then changed over the millenia." "I have an inkling. Of course our own race, like most stable species, developed as a result of the atomic wars. We are aware, in general, of the evolutionary trail we must have followed. Are you saying that it is now specifically known what we were before?" summary has recently been recorded by a team of geneticists, paleontologists and Earth historians. I will give you the reference. Generally I do not find these cooperative ventures very competent, but this one is superior. "I will review it immediately. Would you," he hesitated, "would you state their conciusions? Suddenly I have a tremendous need to know my own ancestors!" The Professor flashed her rosy throat and gave an intimate significance to the quivering of her tailtip. She knew, clearly and honestly, that her present concern, growing stronger all the while, was more with her immediate descendents. "It seems that we are derived from a tiny species that made its home in the waste places of the planet; in the deserts." She gestured at the screen. "There is your ancestral home -- and mine. We scurried about over the sands, fed on desert insects, drank the dew from rock faces and desert plants, and dug burrows under boulders to escape the blazing heat. We were simply small desert lizards, and we had no thoughts at all." "And then, in the hard radiation, we mutated, again and again!" He took up the story. "I can cry mutation here, Professor, because it is fact. Has to be." She nodded, and the student went on eagerly: "Continuing genetic change, from small to great. Evolution, but greatly accelerated. Many strange forms resulted, most without ability to survive for long. But finally came awareness, conscious thought, cause and effect learning. We chose the best habitats. We developed society, cooperative effort. We explored natural forces. We discovered the past, and learned from it." "And that, at least, we are continuing to do," the Professor said. "We have not yet matched all of man's technology, but we are more civilized than he ever became, because we respect the dangers inherent in knowledge misused." He moved around the desk, touched the adjustment control of the screen. "May I, Professor?" "You are welcome." The picture zoomed. A tiny bright speck in the desert landscape became the Pool, sparkling in the morning sun. Beyond it, the dark pillar of the Rock lifted like a finger from the sand. Everywhere the scattered boulders lay, and under them the mouths of burrows, with an apron of sand spread neatly into a hard-packed, level space before each opening. The colony was busy; or busy after its fashion. A few of the beings still dipped water from the Pool, then went quickly to the boulder shadows where most already sat, sipping carefully from the small bowls, and speaking quietly to neighbors. "And that, Vibran, is man. Lord of this planet. Reaching out toward the stars, he could not control his own knowledge, and it destroyed him. Now he is grateful for a patch of shade and a bowlful of cool water. He substitutes custom for thinking. He takes his food from the Rock without understanding or questioning how it comes to be there." The big student shook his crested head. "Professor, you are a wise and a profound thinker, and we must respect your mind. But I, too, have a mind, and I believe you are drawing your final line too soon." "Tell me." "I have watched these beings since the Large One there first came out of the burrow and began to scurry about. He has curiosity. He has initiative. And if he has these things it means that aggressiveness and capacity for thought still reside in the germ plasm of this race. From his behavior I believe he is questioning. And everything he does is an irritant to the unthinking complacency of others. When they react to him, and they are already, they too are beginning to think." "It is a scanty remnant, Vibran. The gene pool is small." "Granted . But you have said that two other colonies are being maintained." "But far removed. They are not likely to meet. One occupies a rock slide high on the side of a mountain. The other inhabits a small bit of jungle." "It was not likely that small desert lizards would see the other side of this planet, or know the universe for what it is. But we have. The Professor rose from her couch with a smooth, sinuous grace. Nine feet tall she stood, her green body scales, rosy throat and blue crest all contributing to a spectacular figure. She turned her golden eyes on him, her favorite student, who loomed taller still. "You have imagination, Vibran. It is of course possible that man could, in time, again take charge of his own destiny. It is remote, but it could happen. Then how much more likely is it that we, with our clearer vision, greater learning, and careful reproductive selection, should continue to be the dominant, the guiding race, on this planet? Man had his chance. We are doing a better job." "And will continue, as long as each meets his or her responsibilities. I accept that, of course. Professor, you have the best mind of us all. Have you contributed to the gene pool? What you do for our race should not be confined to thought." "As you well know, I have produced no eggs. Until now, there had been no one competent to fertilize them." The student's dark eyes glittered. "There have been applicants in plenty, I am sure." "There have been," she acknowledged. "But none that seemed right to me. For me, there must be something more than a worthy gene chart." The deep blue of the big male's pulsing throat had never been brighter. His tail-tip vibrated suddenly with intense feeling. "Professor, I have a good chart, and I can think. But more, I have my greatest pleasure in your company. May I fertilize your eggs?" The golden eyes looked at him calmly. She reached out and An Informal  Irreverent Sc lance Fiction  Fantasy Journal Edited  Published by Richard E. Gels Issue ## features an interview with Kelly Freas. "The Vivisector" -- a review column by rising-star Darrell Schweitzer. "The Alter-Ego Viewpoint" -- Alter running rampant on a field of bloody books. "Angel Fear" -- an sf  fantasy art review column by Freff. Plus -- whatever comes in from irregular columnists: John Brunner, Ted White, Richard Lupoff, George Warren And: a new feature -- "Alien Thoughts" as an extended editor's diary, by Richard E. Geis. Quarterlysample I year # two years. # P.O. Box # Portland, OR #I I touched him lightly with one graceful, clawed hand, but she could not prevent the excited quivering of her own tail-tip. "I have thought of it, Vibran. But there would have to be more. I would want a Permanent Companionship, not a Limited Friendship. Does your thinking include a commitment so large?" "I would have nothing less," he said promptly. "The entire planet will envy me." She now saw no reason to conceal her admiration. Her beautiful eyes swept him from flared crest to quivering tail-tip. "When the planet sees you as I do now, it will envy me as well." He took a stride and stood beside her. With sudden shyness she turned toward the screen. "Your Large One is doing something purposeful in the shadow of the Rock. What is it?" "Each day he does that. He is bringing stones, as large as he can lift, and making a pile by the Rock. By standing on the pile he reaches food higher than any of them ever have before. It is another example of his thinking. I'm sure he never stops." "You are drawing conclusions on too little data again, Vibran. Give me other evidence." He adjusted the screen. "See the green plant rising above the boulder? It is a date palm, and he is responsible for it. As you know, this stretch of desert almost never has rain. The hardiest cacti won't grow here. But there are quick-growing desert annuals, tiny little plants which germinate, grow, flower and seed in a few days, that have persisted in the sand all these many years. "One brief shower will provide enough moisture for their life cycles. You may not have known, but some fifty days ago there was a shower here. The whole region was colorful when the little plants bloomed. And somehow, from somewhere, there was a dormant date seed that germinated. "It should have died. But I found that he was watering it! Each night he gave it a bowlful. Now it's so large it gets four bowls. And he no longer steals it from the Pool at night. He takes it openly, in the cool morning, and no one dares stop him. He has learned that the Pool will stay full, no matter how much water is used." She nodded her head with appreciation. "Is there more?" "Another thing. It may be the most important of all. Over in the shadow of that red boulder there is a very old Man. Each day the Large One brings him food, and water from the Pool. Always before, when they could no longer get their own nourishment, they died." "Responsibility," the Professor said slowly. "Responsibility for a fellow being. Yes, that could be very important indeed."    The Old One lay comfortably in the shadow of his boulder. He had had his food. A bowl of cool water rested on his ancient knees, and from time to time he took a reviving sip. His pale eyes, dimmer each day, watched as the Large One toiled at the now massive pyramid of stones beside the Rock. Each day he had built it higher. Each day he had gathered food scales from a new space on the Rock, a space no other being had ever reached. Always, when the Large One climbed to the top of his pile of stones, he stood for a minute, resting, and looking out across the sand. The One One knew that the young eyes were seeing the dark shadowy masses where the sand ended, the beginning of another world. The Old One dreamed. He had often dreamed of that other world, where there might be coolness and much water and many green things. And he knew that the Large One, from his lofty perch, could see more clearly than he ever had. "He has greater vision than I have had. He sees farther. His will be a better world." The Old One murmured gently to himself. A contented smile grew on the gray, wrinkled face. The skinny old fingers loosened their grip on the water bowl. The dim eyes closed. And peacefully the Old One died.  Editorial continued from p. # technology construct orbiting cities in Earth's Lagrangian Points; our own Dr. J.E. Pournelle reported in the September '# issue of Galaxy how we can, with present technology, proceed to terraform Venus; and Dr. Howard L. Forward, Senior Scientist of Hughes Laboratories will be featured in the next issue of Galaxy in an article in which he claims it is time to begin construction of unmanned probes to the nearer stars. Hmm...perhaps the best word with which to replace 'earth' would be 'universe.' "Be fruitful, and multiply, and replenish the universe..." Could that be what God was getting at? Frankly it seems more in scale, as it were, with the Lord of Creation, than his telling us that we must breed and breed and breed on this one lonely little planet until we have converted its entire mass to human flesh! There is a point to all this, by the way: anyone who both believes in the Old Testament and accepts the validity of the foregoing argument must consider himself as divinely instructed to do all in his power to further the progress of humankind into Space. That means he must do all in his power to further the development of our space capabilities, and that he must resist and defy any person, process or philosophy that acts to the detriment of that goal. For example: conservationism when carried to the extreme of halting technological (not industrial) development; or, at the other end of the spectrum, land-rape or other misuse of resources in such fashion as to detract from the ability of the environment to support an energy-intensive civilization; and then, of course, there's birth control. The single greatest threat to a technology capable of "replenishing the universe" is over-population; if we double this planet's population just one more time we may not be able to afford the technologicaleconomic effort required to get into Space. Therefore, just as when a man of the Middle Ages took the Cross he was given absolution for all sins, mortal or venal, that he had ever committed or would commit while on crusade, or as in World War II when an American soldier of the Roman Catholic Faith was allowed meat on Friday, so too should all persons fully committed to the goal of getting the human race into Space be given dispensation to practice family planning. Of course for those who do not make their home on Planet Earth, the injunction will hold full force: be fruitful and multiply! So. It would seem that man has received his Marching Orders, indeed has been in receipt of them for several thousand years -- but is only now capable of truly understanding and implementing them. Or, in the idiom of that earlier Crusade, Te Veulnt -- God wills it! -- Baen Newkirk Ave., Bklyn., NY #. Paperbacks out of print. Send wants. James McCrae, # Buttonwood, Citrus Heights, Calif. #. lithic ruins, dinosaurs, Bermuda Triangle. #. Mysteryology Magazine, Box #-CD, Burbank, Calif. #. (monthly) included in L-# Society membership. #yr. (students, #). Members include most major space colony researchers. Request trial membership from L-# Society, Al, # N. Park Ave., Tucson, AZ. # -- no obligation. tles, # to #. Send Stamped Envelope. Free list. Everybody's Bookshop, Dept. GA, # West #th St., Los Angeles, Calif. #. # delivers # worth popular recycled paperbacks. Indicate subjects, authors. #. Storefront, PO Box # Gl, San Francisco, Ca. #. SciFi -- Fantasy Children's Book Catalogue Box #, Sacramento, Ca. #. Space #, Star Trek, Comics, Caroline Munro article! Much more!! Offset. # plus # postage. Chris Simmons, # South P.C.H., Redondo, Calif. #. Send S.A.S.E. for more detailed flyer. Asimov, published in a very limited, signed and numbered edition. We also have Firesign Theatre, Harlan Ellison, and others. Send PO Box #, Topeka, Kansas #. Illustrated catalog of SF-Fantasy Weird Tale Books. I #s of titles listed. Send # for one, I for next #, or # for # consecutive catalogs plus Wolfe's "Fifth Head of Carberus" a # clothbound #st ed Nebula Award winning SF book. Send to: Purple Unicorn Books, #-G# London Road, Duluth, Minn. #. magazines from # to #. Harry Bennett, # Hollywood Blvd., Hollywood, Calif. #. wants to: S  S Books, # North Wilder, G-l I , St. Paul, Mn. #. gravity, magnetism, atomics -- #: Prometheus, # Pestana Ave., Santa Cruz, Calif. #. a #Vi" button with a protective plastic covering. Send your photo and I to Miniature World, PO Box #, Redding, Calif. #. # per hour. One hour sample #. Catalog #. Phantom Empire, # Pennington, Houston, Texas #. Make # to # times your cost on hundreds of gift items, novelties. # brings giant catalog. James McCrae, # Buttonwood Way, Citrus Heights, CA. #. usual talents, learn who you are, who you were, your special companions. Friendly universal travel association welcomes your # Seventh Av., San Francisco, Calif. For answers from higher beings on other planets to three questions send # to Suan Dwyer, CO Burghom, # Hawthorn ##, Los Angeles, Ca. #. "Dimension-X", "Escape", Bradbury, #-SF, Riverside, Ca. #. Announcing: A fabulous new science fiction and occult fair!!! Featuring live great speakers, twenty science fact, science fiction and occult films, contests, exhibits and much, (P.S. Booths are available). Your pocket calculator becomes metric converter! #. R.D. Boozer, Box #, Inman, S.C. #. The Largest, Most Complete Star Chart This dramatic reproduction of the heavens is a distinguished work of arl and is an invaluable reference tool. It sharpens appreciation of the universe. It stretches the mind and the imagination. And as never before, the Celestial Map charts the vast reaches of space through which hurtle space-ship Earth, the solar system, the galaxy itself... Own this magnificent map, it will instruct, entertain and delight you! It will fascinate you. Its size? A full #V# by feet! Hang this noble map on your wall, then stand B or # yards away. You see an amazing replica in deep blue of the night sky-showing # stare, just about every star significantly visible to the unaided eye. Now step closer to the map. The names of hundreds of prominent stare pop Into view. So do the names and profiles of all SB constellations I  Stem all start ay ta ami led. tlrtb ManHa.  Pnjscti M it He r at  rec Stan WrtWs d by Tale Cataliss -- Oars , Brifftt Star sabers, F lsttwt l swabtrs, ptu Ireet lettan Ml tpecHk itar by V. ef CalfThe Celestial Map Company # West #rd Bt New York, N.Y. # Enclosed find check or money order for S# plus S# for handling and postage. (NO container to: (Allow # wka mm dlvry) (New York State residents add applicable sales tan.) (Please Print) also good only Canada, but U.S. P.O.  Galaxy Edited by James Baen simply, the best of the best. Hours of reading pleasure by the finest writers of science fiction: such sf luminaries as Isaac Asimov Joe Haldeman, Ursula K. Le Guin (her Nebula winning "The Day Before the Revolution"), Frederik Pohl, R.A. Lafferty, Robert Sheckley and many more are represented here with their finest works. is now available. To order, send the title and number with your name and address, # plus #I postage to: # Kennedy Drive Hauppauge, N.Y. # Please allow eight weeks for delivery from our receipt of your order You'll want to. It's that good... it's The Hugo Winners: # speculative fiction stories that have won the science fiction equivalent of the Oscar -- Arthur C. Clarke's superb story, "The Star," Jack Vance's classic, "The Dragon Masters," and Poul Anderson's award-winner, "No Truce With Kings," plus # more. an Alternate, or no book at all, just fill out the convenient form always provided, and return it to us by the date specified. We try to allow you at least ten days for making your decision. If you do not receive the form in time to respond within # days, and receive an unwanted selection, you may return it at our expense. This fabulous #-page anthology of speculative fiction sells for # in the original publisher's edition. It's yours, if you wish, as one of # books for just # (plus shipping and handling) when you join The Science Fiction Book Club. Here's how the Club works: When your application for membership is accepted, you'll receive your introductory package of four books for just #. You may examine them in your home, and if not completely satisfied, return them within ten days -- membership will be cancelled and you' owe nothing. About every # weeks (# times a year), we'll send you the Club's bulletin, Things to Come, describing the # coming Selections and a variety of Alternate choices. If you want both Selections, you need do noth ing; they'll be shipped automatically. If you don't want a Selection, or prefer As a member you need take only # Selections or Alternates during the coming year. You may resign any time thereafter, or remain a member as long as you wish. At least one of the two Selections each month is only # plus shipping and handling. Other extra-value selections are slightly higher but always much less than Publishers' Editions. Send no money. But do send the coupon today. with membership #. Imperial Earth. By Arthur C. Clarke. A representative to Earth, From Titan. Duncan MaKenzie plans to solve an invention that threatens his homeland's economy. By Hugo, Jupiter and Nebula winning author. Pub. ed. # "Science Fiction Book Club # ' S# 'I  Dept. LR#, Garden City, N Y. # j I have read your ad. Please accept me as a j member in the Science Fiction Book Club. J Send me, as a beginning, the # books whose   numbers I have indicated below, and bill me   just # (plus shipping and handling). I agree to j J take # additional books during the coming year   and may resign anytime thereafler. " ) Mrs. Miss  Please print Address Apt. City State Zip, #. Epoch. Robert Sil verberg and Roger Elwood, eds. Contains a complete novel by Jack Vance. Plus # original stories by other distinguished authors, Ntven, Bishop, Pohl, Le Guin, Simak. others. Pub. ed. # #. The Book of Skaith: The Adventures of Eric John Stark. By Leigh Brackett, A trilogy of fast-paced Heroic Adventure novels containing The Ginger Star, The Hounds ot Skalth and The Reavers of Skaith. Special Edition. #. Man Plus. By Frederik Pohl. Cyborgs are to colonize Mars, and Roger Torraway. exastronaut. is to be the first Martian-or so fascinating SF, Pub. ed. # #. star Trek Star Fleet Technical Manual. Compiled by Franz Joseph. A must for all Star Trek devotees. Taken from the data banks of the master computer, it includes the Articles of Federation, the Romulan and Organian Peace Treaties, and much more. Large size paperback. Vinyl binder. Pub. ed. # #. The # Annual World's Best SF. Donald A. Wollheim, ed. From Fritz leiber to Michael Bishop, ten of the finest examples of short fiction published in #. Includes the Nebula Award-winning Catch That Zeppelin. Special Edition. #. Children of Dune. By Frank Herbert. Second sequel to the Hugo and Nebula award-winning Dune, this is the final volume of this outstanding SF trilogy. Pub. ed. # # Millennium. By Ben Bova. American and Russian bases on the Moon unite to prevent a catastrophic war brewing on Earth. Pub. ed. S# #. At the Earth's Core. By Edgar Rice Burroughs. Instead of molten lava below the earlh's crust, iwp adventurers find the land of Pellucidar, inhabited by slavers, cavemen and dinosaurs. # pages ol stills from the spectacular American International film. Special Edition. #. The Bicentennial Man and Other Stories. By Isaac Asimov. A robot who wants lo be a man. time travel and a city beneath the ocean are some of the themes by this imaginative and prolific SF author. Pub. ed. # # The Hugo Winners, Vol. till. Giant #-in-l volume of # awardwinning stories, # to #. Asimov introduces each. Pub ed. # #. The Foundation Trilogy. By Isaac Asimov. The ends of the galaxy revert to barbarism. An SF classic. Comb. Price # The Science Fiction Book Club offers its own complete hardbound editions sometimes altered in size to fit special presses and save members even more. Members accepted in U.S.A. and Canada only. Canadian members will be serviced from Toronto. Offer slightly different in Canada. HI Science Fiction Gordon Ekiund Robert L. Forward J. E. Pournelle k. beyond Hitimacy... beyond time... Mindbridge a novel by Joe Haldeman Winner of die i# Hugo Euid Nebula Awarde 'Q.B# St. Martin's Press Arnold E. Abramson, Publisher Jay Tunick, Circulation Director J. E. Pournelle, Ph.D., Science Editor L. C. Murphy, Subscriptions Dept Theodore Sturgeon, Consulting Editor Elaine Will, Assistant Editor Spider Robinson, Contributing Editor James Baen, Editor A story of endings, beginnings -- and a vast sea-change... The trouble with attempting to artificially control any natural phenomenon is that no matter how rigorous your methodology you may still overlook some vital factor. And when the phenomenon in question is human genetics... Though they moved at will through the stream of time and could alter the very structure of reality, still they were not at all like gods. The world had changed and he had not: the story of Douglas Bent, Jr.'s last stand. Broadhead finally got up the courage to take a trip -- and "came up empty." He has only one option, now... tories' Senior Scientist offers some design parameters and practical proposals for beginning work on interstellar probes -- now! the money and a place to pend it from and I will move the World, " saith Jerry! The initial returns: Geis #, Alter #, and # "don't know." Dick is in a funk. Letters from Amsbury, Levin, Day, Klotz, Stern, Greywace, Villani. Where to find it. Interior illustrations by DiFate, Fabian, Freff, Gaughan, Sternbach Errata; the front cover of the December issue shows the names of Robert L. Forward and Gordon Ekiund. Both of these gentlemen appear in the March and not the December issue. Galaxy very much regrets the error. of Univsrsal Publishing A Distributing Corporation. Arnold E. Abramson, President. Main Offices: # East # Street, New York, N.Y. #. Single copy: #. #-issue subscription: # In U.S... # elsewhere. Copyright Conventions. All rights reserved. SecoraJ elasa postage paid at New York, N.Y. and additional mailing offices. The publishers assume no responslblltty for unsolicited material. All stories printed m this magazine are fiction and any similarity between characters and actual persona Is cokicldental. Printed In U.SA. books range much higher, but we've reduced their overall averER we are offering you your choice of any title in this list with a purchase of # books. Buy # -- get one free. Buy # -- get # free, etc. Science Fiction (A#S) Three outstanding stories of the past, future -- and present! -- by an award-winning author (who) "has feeling for the fantastic and krrows how to build a suspenseful story." -- The New York Times (ANI I I #) A novel of an eons-long war between galactic civilizations. "A new high in imagination I" -- GaJaxy (AN#) A classic of science-fiction suspense. Six alien shape-changers are out to foil Earth's desperate bid for survival. Five have been captured -- but the last is about to succeedi "The fiction of Damon Knight... is miraculously clear even to the reader who has never before encountered science fiction." -- Anthony Boucher Ed. (AN#) Eight visions of the far future compiled and edited by a man who is himself an acknowledged master of such visions. With stories by Anderson, Campbell, Clarke, Leiber, Silverberg, Smith and Vance -- how can you go wrong? berg, Ed. (AN#) What are the parameters of man's relationship with his demongenie, technology? Find out in this superb collection of stories by Brian Aldiss, James Blish, Fritz Lieber, Lewis Greats! The very best stories from your favorite science-fiction magazines. Editors of Galaxy (AQ#) James Baen, Ed. (ADI #) Baen, Ed. (AQ#) Baen, Ed. (AQ#) Fantasy stunning tale of terror and the Occult by a man whom many consider to be the best in the field. "Leiber has never written anything better... which perhaps is all theit needed to be said." -- Damon Knight Go Ape! Award winning writer David Gerrold tells of the final Armegeddon of Apes vs. Men! slaves wage a bloody war of terror against their human conquerors! Galaxy's Science Editor sends two Apes back in time to present-day Earth to steal a final victory! Effinger (AN #) -- Another awardwinning writer pits Men against Apes in a fantastic battle for supremacy! finger (AN #) -- Battles to escape from the Planet of the Apes! (AN#) -- Trapped forever in a world of Apes! Non-FIctlon of Special Interest K.C. Sabin (AG#) An internationally known psychic teaches her amazing method for transforming simple cards into prophetic tools. (AQ#) Five famous psychics probe the dread secrets of "The Devil's Triangle." Steiger (AN#) An up-to-the-minute proble of the power of Extra-Sensory Perception. (AS#) Revives the celebrated occult journal that gained eminence early in the century. with numbers corresponding to tities you wish to order, a Add # per order for postagehandling.  Add applicable sales tax.  Minimum order: # books.  Enciose payment.  Special bonus: On orders of # or more we absorb all postage and handling costs. (Dept. G) # Kennedy Drive, j Hauppauge, New York #  I enciose  for the I books whose numbers i I have placed in the boxes bej low. I understand that the j price is only # each. Since  I have ordered # books or I more I am also listing my j ; bonus selections. r t J Occult Fair, Statler Hilton Hotel, Downtown New York City, New York. Tickets (per day): # before Nov. #, # before Dec. #, # after. For free info write: TriStar, Dept. G., #I Fifth Avenue, N.Y., N.Y. #. first Kansas Science Fiction Convention. The University Ramada Inn, Anderson  #th, Manhattan, Kansas. GoH: Joe Haldeman. Chairfan: jan howard finder. Registration: # in advance, # at the P.O. Box #, Fort Riley, Kansas #. #, Totem Park Residence, University of British Columbia, Vancouver, BC, Canada. GoH: Damon Knight. Fan GoH; Frank Denton. Special guest: Kate Wilhem. Membership: # until July #th. For info: Bentall, Vancouver, BC, V#X #A#. ham, Alabama. GoH: Michael Bishop. Fan GsH: Charles  Dena Brown. Membership: # until ? For info write: Penny Frierson, # Woodvale Road, Birmingham, Alabama #. World Science Fiction Convention, Fontainbleu Hotel, Miami Beach, GoH: Robert Madle. Membership: # attending, # supporting. For Cherry Hill, N.J. #. StarWeb Send to: Flying Buffalo Inc PO Box # Scottsdale, AZ # ' ment, play by mail, strategic space game. You I capture planets, build space fleets, collect an-cient artifacts, negotiate with other pliers, and attempt to build a space empire. There are # star systems in the game, and you start with knowledge of only one. You don't even know how many other players are in the game until you meet them! Once every two weeks, you mail your instructions for the turn to us. We run the turns through our computer, and mail you a printout describing what happened to your empire that turn. We have been running play by mail games since #, and currently have well over # opponents around the world. For a copy of the rules, and I more details, send I . If you would like to join I a game right away, send us # (# is the I set-up fee, # is a deposit which is refunded at the end of the game, and # is for the first five turns). The game fee is I per turn (that's only # a month). The space-going, planetdestroying Berserkers in the game are adapted from stories written and copyrighted by Fred Saberhagen, and their name is used with his permission. Enclosed is I . Please rush me the rules. Enclosed is #. Please start me in a game right away! Please charge the # to my MasterChargeBankAmericard Name. Card Number Ex. Date Address. Signature: Oh, to be a dolphin! The sea glowed rust-color under the copper sky. Liz stepped from the cruiser onto the white hexagonal structure that represented the only surface dock of the underwater city. Nearby, waves lapped softly against the radio buoy that pointed up to the sky. A young man took her luggage and escorted her to the open hatch of a small submarine that floated in one of the slot-like piers. He did not introduce himself. "Hi, my name's Liz Devlin. New World News Service. I believe Professor Eastlake is expecting me?" "Sure," the man said. "And you are -- " "Sorry. My name's Don. Don Carus. As you can see. I'm not used to meeting new people. Down below we're all used to knowing each other." Suddenly self-conscious, he tucked his T-shirt into his jeans. "Don't you ever go on land?" Liz asked. "Not very often." She climbed the metal steps to the hatch of the sub. When she got to the top, she stopped and looked out on the gleaming tropical sea. "Hey," she exclaimed, pointing to starboard. "Are those porpoises?" "Yes," Don said. "Tursiops truncatus -- the bottlenose dolphin." "Why are they swimming in a circle?" "They're sleeping. This particular group does that all the time. They keep their right eyes open for about ten minutes, and then change position and keep only their left eyes open. Only half of their brains are asleep at any one time, and they can all keep watch." "No kidding?" "No, I watch them a lot. There are a lot of porpoises around here. They're almost a nuisance." "Are you a marine biologist?" she asked. "Computer programmer," he replied. "But the sea's my real love." "How many of you are there down below?" Liz asked, climbing into the cabin. "About two hundred," Don said as he stooped over to avoid hitting his head on the ceiling. "But they're building some new domes to accommodate more. Have a seat." The contour chairs faced a curved glass window that looked out into the shimmering light of the ocean. Behind these seats were four metre, obviously for passengers. Don strapped the luggage onto a chromium rack set to one side. "How long can you stay with us?" he asked. "A couple of weeks," she said. "After that. I'm scheduled to cover the latest war in South Africa." "You get around," Don said. "I try to." Don pulled a lever on the control pa.nel of the vehicle. A hiss of compressed air told her that the hatch had just closed. "Don," she said, "answer one question now, before we go down there?" "Sure. Fire away." "What is going on? Why did Eastlake call this 'a matter of world concern'? I thought this was just an archaeological expedition." "I'm not authorized to tell you any details," he said. "I haven't been told all of them myself. But what would you say if I told you that this expedition has turned up evidence that there were humans -- or at least creatures that were structurally indistinguishable from ourbefore we thought?" "I'd say you were crazy." "So would the people who funded this project. That's why Eastlake wanted you to come." Don pushed in the steering wheel and the sub tilted forty-five degrees nose down. Below them, in the dark green waters of the depths, Liz saw a cluster of glowing lights. She clutched the arms of her chair as they plunged downward from the gleaming surface. "Living in three instead of two dimensions takes a little getting used to," Don said as he noticed her discomfort. "After a while, you'll get accustomed to thinking in terms of depth as well as distance." "What's the pressure like down there?" "The Center was built one hundred feet down off the main island. Actually, we're living on an underwater mountainside. The pressure of the water is about four atmospheres, but inside the domes you won't feel it at all because they're kept at surface pressure." "Don't you ever feel uneasy when you think of all that water above your heads?" "No, I love the sea." "I don't know if I could live here," she said. "For any length of time, I mean. I think I'd mind being cut off from the rest of the world for very long." "See that cable?" Don said, pointing to a long thread that extended from one of the domes up through the twilit water to the surface. "That's our umbilical cord to the rest of the world -- or what's left of it. It leads to the dish antenna you saw beside the dock. Our radio and TV network is linked via that antenna to the satellite communication system." "I see," Liz said. "Frankly, there are times I feel like cutting that cable." The points of light Liz had seen from the surface now towered over her like huge glowing mushrooms. She could see people moving around inside the glass domes; large globes of light at the top of the structures provided the necessary illumination. In front of the colony of glass bubbles, wayward schools of fish glided by like silver clouds. Don guided the miniature submarine to a port located at the bottom of one of the domes. Doors closed behind them; air jetted in as the water drained through grids in the floor. "Here we are," Don announced. "Welcome to Atlantis II."    "I'm sure our hbme audience would like to know the significance of your find, Professor Eastlake. Would you elaborate on that a bit?" The gray-haired man sitting between the panelists sat forward in his chair. He looked ancient and fragile under the blue-white lights. "I hesitate to draw conclusions," he said slowly and dramatically, "when all the evidence is not yet in. Months -- no, years -- of careful study and evaluation will have to follow this excavation before we can say exactly what message these findings hold for mankind. But I can tell you this; we have already learned that all our previous views on human pre-history will have to be discarded. There is no doubt that these hominid remains are genuine, and that they date from at least the late Cretaceous period -- roughly ago." "Professor," one of the panelists said, "excuse me for interrupting, but we have had hoaxes before. Like the famous Piltdown man at the beginning of the twentieth century." "Are you accusing me of perpetrating a hoax?" Eastlake demanded sharply. His questioner did not reply. Nervous whispers filled the auditorium. Don and Liz stood at the back of the large rooms and watched the interview. Heavy cables connecting TV cameras to tape decks snaked across the floor under their feet. "I didn't want you to miss the panel discussion," Don said. "I'll show you to your room later." "Who's on the panel?" Liz asked. "Untrustworthy media," Don said. "The only news service Eastlake trusts is 'The New World.' He'll tell you more than he's telling those barracudas. But he won't tell you everything, I guarantee." "Why not?" "He says he doesn't want the news to be sensationalized, but frankly I think he's just milking this thing for all the drama it's worth." "I don't like secrecy," Liz said. "Professor Eastlake," one of the panelists asked, breaking the embarrassed silence, "you say these remains date from the Cretaceous period. Assuming they're genuine, as you insist, what kind of world did this distant ancestor of ours live in?" "It was a world," Eastlake replied stiffly, "similar to ours in many respects, and yet startlingly different in others. First, the late dinosaurs had all but died out by the time of our earliest humanoid. The climate was growing steadily cooler. The flying reptiles of the Jurassic had evolved into creatures closely resembling modem birds. The swamplands that had sustained the dinosaurs were receding. Angiosperms had spread rapidly all over the earth. Much of the landscape must have looked strangely modem: specimens of maple, birch, and poplar have been found in many strata dating from this time. There were also early rabbits, turtles, and frogs." "Paul," the one panelist said to the other, "geology is up your alley. Why don't you take it from here?" "Glad to, Frank," the other replied. "Professor, how does continental drift fit into the picture?" "Is this whole thing going to be televised?" Liz asked Don. "Through most of the world satellite-corn network. Eastlake never had so much glory. Look at him; he's eating it up. By the way, do you play chess?" "What?" "Chess. Do you play?" "No." "How about backgammon?" "No." "Do you play at all?" "Shh. I want to hear the discussion." "Then the continents looked pretty much the way they do today?" the panelist asked. "Pretty much," Eastlake said. "Gondwana had broken into what we now call South America and Africa earlier, during the Jurassic. They may still have been connected at their northern extremity at this time, however. Also, North America and Europe were much closer together than they are now. It is my personal opinion that the Canary islands, where we are now located, were formed earlier than anyone has thought. Thanks to the underwater excavation techniques developped by Schaffer and Roth during the last five years, we've been able to investigate underwater beds previously inaccessible. Geologic dating has determined the age of these mountainous structures to be late Cretacean. The division of the super-continents into the separate plates caused much volcanic activity all over the planet. Judging from our recent evidence, the volcanic activity that formed these mountains was then followed by a very gradual subsidence. The small piece of continent comprising the homeland of our earliest human-like creature began to sink into the sea." "What happened then. Professor?" one of the panelists asked. "What became of this species of so-called man? Why hasn't evidence of his existence been found anywhere else?" "That, gentlemen," the old man said earnestly, "is the missing piece of the jigsaw puzzle. We cannot say for sure." "Could the sinking of the land have caused them to die out?" "How many of them were there, Professor?" "Could they have been limited to this vicinity?" "Gentlemen, please, one question at a time," Eastlake said, holding up his hands in mock-surrender. "First, we have found only one specimen so far -- part of a jawbone. We have no idea how many there were. Second, we have no idea yet whether these proto-humans wer in a direct line of evolution to us or not. Last, we don't know what happened to these creatures. Volcanic upheaval could have killed them off, the sinking of the land could have gradually flooded all the fertile land and destroyed all the plants and game that they fed on. It's still too early to say. At this very moment a team of archaeologists is out there searching for more data. When we discover more, we'll tell you. Have no fear about that." "Professor," one of the panelists called out as the old man stood up to leave. "Professor, back in the #'s, fossils, and I believe even meteorites, were found that had traces of certain protein molecules on them. Now, viruses are basically proteins, am I correct?" "Yes." "Is there any chance that one of the specimens you're unearthing could still carry traces of a virus that maybe wiped out the entire population of these early humans?' ' Eastlake smiled. "If you're suggesting that we may be unleashing an ancient plague on the earth once more, the answer is no." "Is that a definite 'no' "? "The chances of that happening Now if you'll excuse me, I see our half-hour is up and I have some very pressing matters to attend to."    "This is your room," Don said, opening the door. Liz walked in and looked around. It was surprisingly spacious; before coming here, she had pictured the dome's living quarters as being stuffy and cramped, like the rooms in old-fashioned submarines. "Eastlake will be able to talk with you in a couple hours. Are you hungry?' ' "No, thanks," she said. "See you later then." He shut the door behind him as he left. Liz sat down on the edge of the bed and extracted her camera from her travel case. It was clear to her that something strange was going on here, and Don looked like a good source of information. She adjusted the camera for the light level in the room and took a picture. It was a sterile-looking room. The few pieces of furnishing looked like they had been purchased from an economy motel; small dresser, wall TV, glossy Kodachrome print of a meadow full of red poppies. Suddenly she realized why the room was so bare; all the furniture had been brought laboriously from the surface, piece by piece. The far ing the cord that hung at one end she discovered ifiat it was a window -- a picture-window overlooking the undersea mountainside. She could see some of the other domes farther down the slope, glowing yellow-green in the darkening sea. The domes were connected with glass passageways that extended from the large main-dome like spokes on a wheel. For a brief moment she felt an almost overwhelming sense of peace as she stood there looking out into the sea. It was so quiet there, so unbelievably quiet. The horrors and wars of the surface suddenly seemed as far away as the dark side of the moon. Here she felt protected. It was not an unpleasant feeling.    Eastlake's study looked like a bomb had gone off in a bookcase; piles of computer print-outs, books, and boxes of meticulously tagged artifacts cluttered every available surface. Liz sat on a leather chair by the Professor's large desk and took some pictures. A large tile mosaic filled the wall behind the desk. She had to use a wide-angle lens to get all of it in the viewfinder. "That mosaic looks like pictures I've seen of the ruins of Crete," she said. "The palace of Minos," Don said, "at Knossos. It was copied from one there. Eastlake liked the dolphin motif. Do you know a lot about archaeology?' ' Liz shook her head. "Only what I see on TV." "Good for you. It's all a pack of lies anyway." "Why so cynical?" Liz asked. "Don't you believe in the project?" "If there's anything that this project's proved it's that archaeology's a pack of lies, a house of cards built on guesses made about a couple old bones and pieces of pottery. When a new piece of bone is discovered that doesen't agree with realize we had it wrong all along." "That's the way science is," Liz sa. "You know that." "All I can say is, it's a hell of a way to make a living." "You sound like one of the DoNothings up on dry land," Liz said with a note of revulsion. "Yeah, well don't act so superior. They have a point." "Oh, sure," Liz exclaimed, "they're wonderful people -- doing nothing but sitting around and watching tri-D TV, going to parties and drinking themselves to death -- " "Sounds good to me," Don interjected. "Come to think of it, that's exactly what this place needs -- a party. Let's have a masquerade; we'll all come as our favorite fish." "How can you talk like this? You, one of the few people in the world privileged to work on this project!" ' 'I could wear nothing but a sprig of parsley and a slice of lemon and come as a haddock dinner -- ' ' "You're helping to broaden the horizons of knowledge." "Hey, save that for your news service. I don't buy it." Don walked over to the w indo w .His face looked gaunt in the greenish light. "We're just talking about making more guesses," he said slowly. "And time is running out, in case you've forgotten." "But -- " "You must be Liz Devlin," aman's voice said behind them. Liz recognized Professor Eastlake. He was carrying an armload of printouts and was wearing a spotless white labcoatand a red-and-black striped tie. "Liz," Don said, rising. "Let me introduce you to the High Lama. Professor Eastlake, Liz Devlin of the New World News Service. Liz Devlin, Professor Eastlake. And now, if you'll excuse me, I have a program to run." He nodded to the ftofessor and left. "What's with him?" Liz asked. "Hard to say," Eastlake said, shaking his head. "He's a strange bird." "Why do you keep him on?" she asked. "He must be pretty disruptive for the project." "We have no choice," the Professor said , sitting behind his desk ." He' s a genius, and our chief of computer operations. You've heard of Von Aachen's lobe?" " Yes, " Liz said ," the enlarged area of the cortex of the brain. He has that?" "Yes," Eastlake said, "for betteror worse. I'm not convinced that mutation accounts for his intelligence , but it may account for his instability." "But he's a genius?" "Oh, yes," Eastlake said wearily, "and besides, when he began writing the programs for our system here he used a computer language of his own invention. Since he does his work adequately and it would be very expensive to duplicate his initial programs, he effectively secured his job." "I don't care what he is," Liz said, "I don't like him. He's too cynical." "Well," Eastlake said, smoothing back his wiry white hair, "these are cynical times. Speaking of which, what's the latest from above? I haven't had time to watch the news for weeks." "Nothing's changed," Liz said, taking her tape recorder from her purse. "Things are as bad as they've always been. Maybe a bit worse." "More riots?" "All the time. They're not even news anymore. Another famine has broken out in North Africa. This one may be the worst yet." "I see," he said, nodding gravely. ' 'The thing that bothers me. Professor, is that a lot of capable people are no tion." "You can't blame them." "I can blame them," Liz said. "I don't believe it's ever too late to find answers." "Yes," Eastlake replied, "yes, of course." "But, Professor," she continued, "I'm here to talk to you about your project. Do you mind if I record our conversation?" "No, go ahead." She placed the small machine on the desk between them and turned it on. "Professor Eastlake; just what is it you've found here and why do you think it's so important?" ' ' Let me the old man began ," answer the second part of your question first. Why do I think it's important? You might as well ask: why do I think archaeology's important. I will tell you. It is the only branch of science which studies interrelationships between human beings and the rest of the planet over long periods of time. And we have to know these things in order to understand what is happening to us now and what will happen in the future . This has always been important knowledge , and I don ' t ha ve to tell you how much more important it's become in the last few decades. Now, as for what we've found: it is nothing less than conclusive evidence that there were human-like beings on this earth That's sixty times earlier than was previously thought." "Professor, if that's true, it turns everything we've ever thought about our origins upside-down. Our subscribers will want to know why evidence like this hasn't come to light before." "Come to light," Eastlake repeated, "that's the key phrase. The evidence had simply not seen the light of day before this -- literally. Before we can study relics orremains, we have to find them. On land they may be turned up accidentally , say during road excavation, or they may be brought to light by the gradual erosion of a stream. But we do have to find it. And that is no easy job." He rubbed his hands together as he spoke. The thick lenses of his glasses focused the glow of the overhead lamp into half-moons of light on his cheeks. "Geologists at the Center here stumbled across some artifacts -- " "Artifacts!" Liz interrupted. "You mean like tools or weapons? I didn't know -- ' ' "I'll explain that in time. Miss Devlin. Please. Geologists found these things accidently, while they were looking for undersea mineral deposits. Thanks to special techniques developed only in the last twenty years, we were then able to commence a careful and methodical excavation of this site. That excavation is proceeding at this very moment. We have teams of highly trained people working around the clock with mini subs and scuba gear." "Around the clock?" "Time is precious." ' 'But professor, it seems to me that some traces of these early humans would ha ve been found before . I mean , fossils dating back to earlier periods have been found all over the world, haven't they?" "True," Eastlake said, "but don't take these fossils for granted. Think of the enormous amount of time we're talking about. Think of it -- sixty million years! It's amazing that anything survives that long, isn't it -- considering the changes the earth goes through , all the tectonic forces it ' s subjected to. Also, don't forget that it takes very special conditionstocreatea fossil . They're almost always found in beds of rock formed from soft marshland or the soft ooze that settled on the floors of the early inland .seas. If a variety of creature once lived only on the rocky slopes of mountains it's very possible that no fossil record was ever left." "You're saying that's the case here?" "All I can give you now is theories. Another theory is that these early homonids were few in number, and limited in geographical distribution. If that's the case, then the probability of anyone finding a trace of them sixty indeed. Especially if they cremated their dead .which they probably did . ' ' "That's right. I forgot." ' 'There might be some traces of carbon and other organic chemicals in the soil," he added, "but these would be very hard to detect and evaluate." "But tell me this. Professor, did we evolve from these early men?" "Oh, no, highly unlikely. They were too early." -- Los Angeles Times By Harlan Ellison Ellison's most dazzling collection: masterful stories of myth and terror, fantasy and reality. # Dell Publishing Co., Inc. # E. #th Street New York, N.Y. # "Modem man didn't appear until "Judging by the evidence collected so far," Eastlake said cautiously. ' Then how did these early humans have time to develop way back then? Why did it take modem man so long to evolve?" "Well, you know, simple duration of time isn't the only factor involved with evolution. There are a lot of factors which are only vaguely understood. Take the cockroach, for example; this insect has been on the earth practically since the beginning of life, and it's hardly changed at all up to the present time." "Professor, you mentioned artifacts. What exactly are these artifacts?" Eastlake thought for a moment before replying. The turning wheels of the recorder collected only the hushed whisper of the air conditioning as the old man stared at his desk. Finally he looked at her. "I haven't told this to anyone from the outside yet. I felt the time wasn't right. But I trust you and your service to handle it carefully . The first object that was found turned out to be something resembling the blade of a knife. It was covered with concretion, and looked like a lump of fossil coral. The proton magnetometer, however, indicated that it contained metal , and X-raying it later revealed the object inside. I have it here." He opened a drawer of the desk , and produced a small piece of metal. "Amazing," Liz said as he handed it to her. "It is a knife blade. That means these early men were intelligent. That's incredible!" "Be careful with that word 'intelligent,' " Eastlake warned. "I called you here because your news service has a reputation for sobriety. I don't want a lot of cranks on the surface to start braying 'Atlantis! Atlantis!' As far as I'm concerned that whole business is just a myth recorded by Plato from some bronze-age folk tales about the continent of America. Nothing more." "Professor, just what kind of metal is this knife made from?' ' ' ' Steel , Miss Devlin . That artifact is    It was late, and the lounge was empty except for Liz. She paced back and forth, haunted by insomnia, while all but the night shift of divers slept . What Don had said about Eastlake bothered her; Eastlake's bickering with Don bothered her. The place in general seemed to be overshadowed by some vague fear, and the excitement of discovery was diluted by this shadow . She could sense that not all was right. The TV flickered on the wall. The last person to leave the room had forgotten to turn it off. A news program about the surface was going on unnoticed. Early the next morning, Liz was awakened by the sound of running footsteps in the hall. Groggy from practically no sleep, she dressed as fat as she could and grabbed her camera. Out in the hall she spotted Don. He was wearing blue jeans and looked like he hadn't shaved in a couple of days. "Hey, what'sgoing on?" she called out to him. ' 'The last team of divers brought in a lot of artifacts," he said. "Come on. I'll show you the lab." "I thought you weren't interested in this 'serious' work," she said, walking briskly beside him. "Anything to break the monotony," he said. "Even work. Besides, I have to run the statistical programs." Te lab was crowded with dozens of people, each intent on a different task. Eastlake sat at a long table, bent over a stereo microscope. An assistant was holding what looked like a piece of rock against the rotating blade of a circular saw. "Don," Eastlake called out, "it's about time you got here. Would it be asking too much for you to do yourjob? We need some statistics analyzed." "Right away," Don said, saluting. He walked over to a computer terminal and started to key some directions. "Mr. Hsiung," Eastlake said, "do you have that thin-section ready yet?' ' The man at the saw shook his head. "It'll be a couple minutes yet." Not wanting to get in the way, Liz walked quietly around the room and took some pictures. In a few moments, she felt a tap on her shoulder. It was Don. "How about some coffee?" he asked. "Yeah, sure. I'd love some." He handed her a chipped china cup full of rich-looking coffee. It smelled great. "It's real," he said. "How'd you manage that?" she asked, taking a sip. "Government research has its privileges." "What do you think of the lab?" "I'm impressed." "All paid for by people who haven't the faintest idea what it's being used for." He drank some coffee. Behind him lights on one of the computer consoles were blinking on and off in shifting patterns of red and green. "What's it doing?" she asked him. "Statistical analysis of the position where the latest artifacts were found," he replied. "The position of each was measured against a wire grid by the divers and recorded on a waterproof slate. This information was encoded on tape and fed into the memory banks a little while ago. I Just had it start a program to determine whether the distribution of these objects was random or not." "What will that tell?" "It'll tell us whether the objects came from the same time period, or whether the site has been contaminated by shifting in the bedding planes." "What exactly are these artifacts they found?" Liz asked him. "Bricks," he said. "Looks like part of a foundation."   The two of them floated in the green waterover the excavation site. They watched the soft light that filtered down from the surface play on the reef below. The divers, in their black wetsuits, looked like tadpoles. "I'm glad you could take me to the site," Liz said, staring out the window of the mini-sub. "Don't mention it," Don said. "What are they doing now?" "See that machine off to the right?" He pointed to a rather large machine bristling with hoses and pipes. It made a pinging noise in the sub's sonar, like the sound of moving pistons or gears. Liz looked at it and nodded. "That's what makes underwater excavation like this possible. It's basically a pump; it's connected to a fine matrix of pipes bedded around the trench they're digging. It siphons off the turbidity raised by the trowels." "Do you think they'll come across any more human remains?" "We may find something. Who time." "Isn't it strange," Liz said, "that they've dug all those trenches and found only a couple of bricks and a piece of bone." Don shrugged. "Hey, look. There's one of my friends." "Who -- " And then Liz saw the dolphin off the port side. It shot over the excavation site and made playful circles over the heads of the divers. "You mean that porpoise?" Liz asked. "The divers have given him the name 'Diomedes.' You can tell him from the others by the little nick taken out of his dorsal fin. His real name is 'Ikikee.' " "What do mean 'his real name?' " "That's what he calls himself," Don said. "A little while back I was trying to talk to it over sonar. I kept saying 'Don' and it kept repeating the sound 'Ikikee' over and over. When I finally said 'Ikikee' over the sonar, it replied with a sound that roughly approximated 'Don.' I assumed 'Ikikee' was his name." "That's ridiculous." "They're smart critters," he said. "Don't sell them short." "The navy gave up their dolphin experiments long ago," Liz said. "They concluded they were no more intelligent than dogs." "If a human judges intelligence, he's going to use himself as a model. If a dog judges intelligence, he's going to use himself as a model. The navy researchers didn't find intelligence in dolphins simply because they were looking for the wrong thing." "Oh, I see," Liz said sarcastically"You don't believe me?" "I didn't say that." "You know their brains are about the size of ours, with the same complicated neural exchanges we associate with abstract reasoning." "If they're so smart," Liz said, "why are they still doing nothing but swimming around and eating fish?" "What would you like them to do?" Don smiled. "Well, something -- something creative." "They have creative play. And they have a complex social organization and a lot of sensitivity to each other. Look at Dcikee there trying to relate to that diver." The dolphin was nudging one of the archaeologists with his snout, and then bolting away, as though trying to start up a game. "Look at him," Don said. "See how he's trying to communicate?" "Just like a dog with a rubber bone," Liz replied. "You just haven't lived with them long enough. Just wait til you've been down here a while. You'll see how human they are. So human it's almost scary." "Eastlake told me you were spending too much time with these pets of yours. I believe him." "Oh, yeah?" Well Eastlake could tell you a few things about dolphins too, if he wanted to." "What is that supposed to mean?" Liz said with the sharp edge of a reporter's voice. "Nothing," Don said. "No, come on. Why did you say that?" "He's had some interesting experiences with them, that's all. You can't help interacting with them here because you live among them. Eastlake just doesn't like talking about them because he's secretly afraid they're smarter than he is." Liz laughed. "Want to hear a story?" Don asked. "About what?" "About a near cousin of our fiiend here -- the orca." "Orca?" "The so-called killer whale." "Sure, go ahead." Don sat back in his seat and rested his hands behind his head. He looked off into the miles of water as he spoke. "The Indians of. the Northwest have a lot of stories about whales. One of them goes like this: once -- not too long ago -- a couple Indians were out fishing a little distance off. shore. It was growing late, a cold wind was blowing off the sea, and they were growing restless. It was then that they spotted an orca swimming not far away. Out of boredom as much as anything else, they paddled closer to the gleaming black and white body of the creature. When they got within a hundred feet of the orca, one of the Indians threw one of the stones they used for weighting their nets at the whale. It hit the orca on the dorsal fin, and the whale then plunged under water and headed toward land. A little later these same Indians saw smoke from a campfire trailing from the shore. They grew curious about it, and went in to investigate. There they saw a large canoe near where the orca had been headed. A giant of a man sat by a fire and glared at them. 'Why did you throw stones at me?' the man asked. 'You damaged my canoe. Go into the forest and get some bark to fix it.' The Indians did as the giant directed, and when they had patched the hole in the canoe, the man told them to hide their eyes while he left. After a few minutes had gone by, however, the Indians took their hands away from their eyes and saw the man leaving in his canoe. As he got beyond the breakers, they saw him no more. All they saw was a large orca heading out to sea." During the pause that followed the story, a gentle swell rocked the sub. "It's a nice story," Liz said. "And a very common one," Don added. "Examples of it have been collected among peoples all over the world. Some tribes in Alaska still carve figurines that show a man inside a whale's belly." "Jonah," Liz said in a tone of recognition. "It's one of mankind's oldest stories," Don said. "The origins of it are lost in the stone age." Liz looked out the window again. "Look," she said suddenly. "One of the divers is holding something."   "It's a skull!" Eastlake announced, clasping his hands together in triumph. "We've finally got something people will take seriously." He walked over to his desk and pressed a button on the intercom. "Tell Winters to bring in the skull. I want to brief Miss Devlin on the latest developments in our search . ' ' Liz took out her recorder and placed it on the desk. "At last I can tell your readers something worth listening to," he said. "This is what Don and I saw unearthed this afternoon?" "Yes," Eastlake said. "It was found in the same bedding plane as the other artifacts. Our preliminary tests confirm the geologic dating. It old, plus or minus a thousand years." "What do your tests consist of?" Liz asked. "You really want the details?" "In layman's language," Liz said. "Our subscribers will want to know everything." "Okay," the Professor began, sitting down, "here is what we've done. We used several dating methods. One, the fission-track technique, can date materials such as certain types of glass and crystalline minerals accurately for ages beyears. In short, what happens is this: the spontaneous fission of uranium-# through time causes microscopic damage trails in these materials. The more tracks there are, you see, the older the object is. A sample of the material in question is exposed to a controlled amount of thermal neutrons. The number of tracks this produces allows us to adjust our count for the varying amounts of uranium found in different samples. Our samples here were some quartz objects -- possibly ornaments -- found near the knife blades." "Did you use carbon-# dating?" "No, no," Eastlake said, "the half-life of carbon is only about # years. So at ages beyond sixty thousand years the amount of error becomes so great that the technique is useless. Likewise, potassium-argon dating is practical project has posed special problems. Naturally, geologists have examined the materials comprising the bedding planes and established relative dating that has supported the absoThe Largest, Most Complete Star Chart It will faecinate you. Ita size? A full by faetl Hang thie noble map on your wall, then atarMJ # or # yarda away. You aee an amazing replica In deep blue of the night sky -- ahowing # atara, just about every star slg nificantly visible to the unaided eye. Now step closer to the map. The names of hundreds of prominent stars pop into view. So do the names and profiles of all # constellatlonsi This dramatic reproduction of the heavens is a distinguished work of art and is an invaluable reference tool. It sharpens appreciation of the universe. It stretches the mind and the imagination. And as never before, the Celestial Hap charts the vast reaches of space through which hurtle spaceship Earth, the solar system, the galaxy itself... Own this magnificent map. It will instruct, entertain and delight you I II itMs sf Is satf lad.  SNn MartHM bf Tsis estoNBS wmim. wm Ste Hwhan. nsMtMd asaNn. ptai fcssa Isttai sa# spacMc star  Hh caMaM #r f BMtmSt stareMtai caMrta.  HaMidbrlBvUW.Tals. aydsa Ptsastarlaa Isfisr The CalaaMal Map Company # Weal iSrd #L Naw Yorfc, N.Y. # Enclosed find check or money order for # plus # for handling and postage. (NO container to: (Allow # wka min dlvry) (New Vor State residents add applicable saiea tas.) Offer also good only Canada, but U.S. P.O.  lute dating provided by our fission track method. As a further test, we have analyzed the fluorine content of the skull and found it almost identical to that of the piece of jawbone we had found earlier. Though the Jaw didn't belong to this same skull, thetwo are about the same age. The greater the length of time bones remain in groundwater laden with fluorine ions, the higher the percentage of fluorine in the fossil." "Professor," Liz said, "how large a brain did this early human have?" "The cranial cavity of this specimen indicates... ah, here's Winters with the thing now." A young man came up to the desk holding something that looked like a brown sfone. "Hello, Miss Devlin." "I understood you're from the press." "Hello," Liz said. "Put the skull there," Eastlake said, pointing to a clearing he had made on the desk. "The cranial cavity of this specimen indicates that its brain must have weighed about # grams. The average weight for a modern human brain is about #." "Does that mean this creature was more intelligent than we are?" Liz asked. "Not necessarily. Both the largest and the smallest human brains ever measured belonged to idiots." "It looks human," Liz said. "I firmly believe it was human," Eastlake said. He picked up the skull and contemplated it. Hamletlike. "But what happened to these people?" Liz asked. "Again, I cannot answer that yet," the old man said with a professorial tone of voice. There just isn't enough evidence. However, off the record -- " Liz turned off the machine. "Off the record," he continued, "I can give you some personal thoughts of my own." "Please," Liz said. Despite our similarity, I don't believe we have descended from these creatures. Evolution probably was only parallel." "Tiat do you mean?" "We seem to have evolved from Australopithecus, a small, vaguely human creature that evolved via old-world monkeys from certain prosimians at a time when they were about mid-way in their development. This was about forty covery here, the earliest near-human remains known dated from about simians first appeared a full # from the point where prosimian became ape-like and the point where we humans are now is about forty variety of yetundiscovered protoape branched off from the prosimians at the beginning of their development -- as well as in the middle -- our earliest human here would have had no less than sixty than we had." Professor," Liz asked, "could the memory of this earlier race be preserved in certain myths?" "You mean the Atlantis myth?" "And others like it -- the Golden Age myths, the Garden of Eden. Variants of it are found all over the world." "Improbable. The time span is much too great." "But if some of this race did somehow survive whatever catastophe seems to have happened to them, they might have evolved into present man. And we might have retained some racial memory of them." "So far, no conclusive evidence for racial memory has ever been produced." Liz nodded. "In fact, if you're going to speculate that wildly," Eastake continued, "You've got to consider absolutely all logical possibilities -- including the possibility that these creatures had an extra-terrestrial origin." it  Night had come to the sea. The shallows of the reef were now as black as the endless night of the abyssal plains that stretched out below them. Liz stood by a curved-glass window in the main dome and watched the alien-looking sea grass wave slowly back and forth in the glow of the underwater lamps. Suddenly, behind her, the blast of a trumpet dynamited the silence. "God, don't you hate rainy days?" Don said, fingering the valves on the trumpet. "What we need is music." "Don," Liz said calmly, "has anyone every told you you need help?" "No," Don said drunkenly, "just music." "Maybe a vacation." "Liz, want to know a secret? I like working here more than any of these... these zombies you see walking around in white coats. I get more of a kick out of it. I'll tell you that. Yessir." "I don't believe that, Don," she said. "They don't have fun with it. I do." "Oh?" "Anyway, who are you to be telling me what I like and don't "Don -- " He held the trumpet to his lips. k  ir Only one technician, a young Indian man, remained in the lab, the rest having apparently gone to dinner. He stood by a large device that looked like a huge magnet wound A quiverying waveform shifted on the screen of an oscilloscope on the bench. Liz approached him quietly from behind. "Hi," she said suddenly. "Oh!" the young man exclaimed. "You startled me." "Sorry." "That's okay." "My name's Liz Devlin. New World News." "Yes," the man said, "I saw you earlier, taking pictures." "Right. Say -- may I ask you what you're doing?" "Uh, why?" he asked. "Well, I'm interested in everything thats going on down here, but I don't know about science. Could you tell me what this instrument does? What's that thing in the magnet there, or whatever it is?" "I don't know how much I'm allowed to tell you," the technician said. "Don't worry," Liz told him. "Professor Eastlake gave me complete clearance. You can check with him if you like." "No, I believe you," he said. "By the way, what's your name? I'll need it for my article." "Govindrapali," he said. "How do you spell that?" She pretended to write the name down in her notebook as he spelled it for her. "Now, what exactly does this complicated-looking machine do?" she asked in her most naive tone of voice. "It must be very hard to use all these intricate devices." "It's a magnetmeter," he explained, pointing to the massive instrument. "I'm analyzing a piece of brick that was found at the site." "Oh, yes," Liz said, "I heard about it." "Well, you see, when clay is ftred in a kiln, it acquires what we call remnant magnetism. The particles of iron in the clay become magnetized by the earth's magnetic field where the clay is fired. This machine measures the inclination and declination of the particles in the artifact." "Really, and what does all that mean?" "Well, we have records of the inclination and declination of the earth's field all over the planet, and of how it changed through time. We got those by analyzing core samples with this same machine. That way we can tell exactly where on the earth a particular piece of clay was fired." "And have you found out where these bricks were fired?" "Um, yes," the technician said. "And that is a very curious thing." "What do you mean?" "Unless our measurements are wrong, this brick must have been made about where the continent of Asia is now. Even allowing for the drift of the continents, that would mean this brick was made far away from where it was found." "And yet it's just as old as the other artifacts?" "Oh, yes." Liz looked at him. "But that would mean that this isn't the only place where this early man lived." The technician nodded nervously. "Yes, yes, that would certainly seem to be the case."    Sitting at his desk Professor Eastlake was almost hidden by a still-growing stack of print-outs and progress reports. He was holding the phone with one hand, a chicken-salad-and kelp sandwich with the other. "More bones?" he asked with his mouth full. "Good. Don't forget to remind each diver to tag them with labels. I want the exact grid location written in waterproof ink on every fragment, every chip of pottery, every nut and bolt they dig out of the ground. Yes, that's right; if it's too small to tag, use the plastic vials. And this time have them include some soil samples with every find, in case the salt water washes off the datable material." In preparation for this session, Liz was flipping through the stack of note cards she had accumulated during her five days at the Center. collection of futurate art in the last one hundred years! # ## Eastlake put down the phone and rubbed his eyes. "Professor," she said, "You can't have had more than ten hours sleep the last three days." "Can't be helped," he said. "Now, what can I do for you?" "I'd like to know if any new evidence has turned up." "No," the old man said, "not yet." "But I heard that those bricks that were uncovered weren't made in this location." Eastlake looked at her for a moment, startled. "Oh, yes, that," he said. "Actually, I was going to get around to telling you about that later today, when more pieces were fitted into the puzzle. I hate being premature." "Of course." "Who told you that, by the way?" "What?" ' "About the bricks?" "I don't know his name," Liz lied. "Oh, well, it's very simple. They were fired somewhere in what is now Asia." "That means that there were others -- maybe all over the world." "We can't say that," Eastlake said cautiously. "They may have been just an isolated colony. In any case, it does seem that our earliest man -- let's call him archaeohomo -- did do a bit of travelling in the late Cretaceous." "Were these bricks part of the foundation of a building?" "Maybe not a foundation. Probably part of a building, though." "Professor, if these people had the means of travel why didn't they just move to another area instead of dying out as they apparently did?" "Impossible to say now," the Professor said. "There may have been no other suitable areas for various reasons, or it could be that by the time it became necessary for them to migrate they had lost whatever technology they had had. Also, don't forget; the more complex a society is, the harder it is to move it. People living in tents or caves have no trouble being nomadic. Think how hard it would be to move any modern urban capital. The truth is, we may never know exactly what happened to them." "What else have you found out?" "We know that the climate of this area was then mild. The temperature of the sea averaged about seventy degrees." "Professor, how in God's name can you know that?" "Again, by a method perfected back in the sixties -- oxygen isotope analysis. You see, in sea water we have measurable quantities of two kinds of oxygen isotope -- #i# and #i#. #i#, being heavier, naturally doesn't evaporate as fast as the Oie for any given temperature. By measuring the ratio of #i# and Oie left in fossil shells, we can determine within a few degrees what the ancient temperature of the sea in which they formed was. It's a lot easier to explain than it is to do, but the procedure is very reliable." Liz was busily taking notes. "Furthermore," he continued, "we know that, ecologically, this area was similar to what it is now. We have been extremely lucky in finding some fossil pollen -- enough to do a rough sort of statistical analysis. We know that approximately a third of the surrounding land area was covered with various kinds of conifers. About a third was covered with a variety of grains. Most of the traces are unrecognizable, but at least one looks like a forerunner of modem barley. It's a good guess that they practised some cultivation, although, judging from the bone remains in their middens, their main diet seems to have been fish. The other third of the land must have been bare rock or deciduous trees." "And they knew how to make steel." "Yes," Eastlake said, "and that means they had some source of high energy." "Coal?" "No, too early. What it could have been we have yet to determine; we've uncovered no lead deposits that would suggest ancient uranium usage. We just don't know."    Liz set her tray down beside a young woman wearing a white uniform. The cafeteria was noisy; sound seemed to reflect off the curved ceiling and focus in the center of the room, amplifying background conversation into a roar. "Hi," she said to the woman. "Mind if I sit here?" "No, go ahead." "I see you're a nurse," Liz said, sitting down beside her. "Yes. I work in the clinic. You're that reporter, aren't you?" Liz nodded. "Liz Devlin." "I'm Anne Sloane." Liz opened the container of yogurt she had chosen for lunch and began to stir it. "It's synthetic," Anne said. "The yogurt?" "They make all the food here, from algae." "I see." "It's not bad, though." "Anne, what's it like working here?" Liz asked informally. "Does the clinic handle a lot of cases? Are there many accidents?" "No," the woman said, sipping what looked like lemonade. "Once in a while a diver will need decompression. Most of them are archaeologists, you know. Some hadn't had a lot of diving experience before they started to work on the project. Now and then one of them gets the bends." "How do you like living down here?" "I sort of like it," she said. "I don't think I'd like to spend the rest of my life here, but for a while it's okay." "What don't you like about it?" "Oh, I don't know," Anne shrugged. "I guess I miss the movies most of all. They show movies here but most of them are pretty old. It's kind of like a summer camp, you know? Did you ever go to one of those when you were a kid?" "But there's TV here," Liz said. "Oh, sure. But I like going out, you know what I mean? Another thing is -- I know this isn't really important -- but people down here are pretty dull. They don't like going to parties much or anything. Except Don." "Don Cams?" "Yeah, I like Don." Liz looked at her. "Nothing,you know, romantic or anything," Anne added quickly. "He's just fun to be with. In fact, he's the only person down here I can have a good time with." "Really?" "Yeah. The others... they always seem to be thinking about something. There's always something on their minds. You know what I mean?" Liz nodded. "Don and Professor Eastlake seem to argue a lot," Liz added, watching Anne's eyes carefully for a reaction. "Oh, yes, it's terrible," Anne said with genuine concern. "It makes us all feel very uncomfortable sometimes." "Does Don have a bad temper?" "I guess both of them do. They're both very smart." "I see." "I respect Professor Eastlake a lot," Anne continued, "but he's... he's -- " "Stuffy?" Liz said. "Yes," Anne nodded. "He's always calling Don a Do-Nothing." "Is he?" "Maybe," she said. "But then, he's here, isn't he? That means something. And they say there's not much that can be done to save things anyway, you know. That's a fact. I guess I'm sort of a DoNothing myself; I want to have a good time while I can." Itk it "They like Bach most of all," Don said. "Must be because his sound patterns are the most complicated of any of the composers I have on tape." He pulled another casette out of the rack and placed it on the player. "You think they enjoy it?" Liz asked. "Or do they just think it's the sonar of some other animal?' ' "J.S. Bach's sonar," he said. "And there's no doubt about it; they enjoy it. Porpoises are the most fun-loving animals on the face of the earth. Look at them out there. They haven't a care in the world." Liz looked out the curved window of the lounge. A school of porpoises was performing a sort of boisterous ballet in the flickering light of the water. Now and then one of them would glide over to the underwater speaker mounted outside the window and float there motionless for a few moments, as though listening to the music. "When I mounted the sonar unit out there," Don said, "I did it out of boredom. I didn't know if anything would happen or not. But it was a real success. Not only did I learn that porpoises like music, I found out that some show a preference for different composers." Liz looked at her watch. "Maybe I'd better get back to the lab," she said. "Something new may have turned up." "Relax," Don said. It'll wait for you. You know, you could take a few lessons on relaxation from these dolphins." Liz sat back in her chair. The dolphin outside seemed to be watching her. "What range of notes can they hear, anyway?" "They can hear tones between # Hz and # KHz, while we can hear frequencies from # Hz to about # KHz. Their hearing is most acute well beyond our range. That's one rea.son why attempts to communicate with them have been so frustrating." "You don't still believe that they have a language, do you?" Don looked out the window in silence, smiling faintly. "Maybe they don't have a language," he said finally. "Maybe they don't need one." "What do you mean?" "Look at it this way: would we need a language if we could read each other's minds?" Liz laughed out loud. "Now you're telling me porpoises are telepathic?" "Sonar," Don said seriously. "These creatures live in a world of sound. They hear with their bodies. and can emit clicks and chirps of sonar anywhere from ten to oneduration and up to six hundred of these pulses a second. This sense of theirs is so highly developed that they can distinguish between steel balls two and one-eighth and two and one-half inches in diameter, and between copper and alutninum disks of exactly the same size. In fact, their sonar is better than the sort of medical sonar equipmenf we use to locate tumors and stoppages of blood flow." "In other words, you're telling me they know when one of them is sick?" "Certainly," Don said. "And us too. Human flesh has basically the same density as sea water. But the lungs, the bones, the blood vessels reflect sound pulses differently. In the water, we probably look like X-ray images of ourselves to porpoises." "Yeah, but they still can't communicate abstract ideas." "They can tell when someone is happy or upset, by changes in heart rate and respiration." "Don, I repeat: they still can't fully communicate." "Maybe they've evolved beyond that," Don said. "Their lives are pure play. They're happy. Can we say the same?" Liz drummed her fingers on the tape recorder she held on her lap. Suddenly she felt uneasy about the creatures that played beyond the window. It was as though they had begun to pose some vague threat to her. "No, I won't believe that," she said. "Won't believe what?" "I'm not about to believe that those porpoises out there are more advanced than we are. That's absurd. If they were really intelligent, they'd have built cities. They'd have a culture, a literature." "Spoken like a New Yorker," Don laughed. "Liz, what would they need with cities?" "Well, er -- " "They have no overcrowding, no smog, no poisonous air, no pollution, no unemployment, no murder. They're perfectly in tune with their environment. Cities for them would be a step down." Liz said nothing. "What the hell," Don said in a strangely different tone of voice. "What am I going on like this for? You may be right; it's all just words anyway. Hey, how about a game of Risk? I've programmed the computer for a three-player game." "I don't think so, Don," she said. "I've got a lot of work to do." "So do I, but that can wait. Come on. Just one game."    The three of them floated over a landscape that looked strangely alien with its ledges of coral and blossoms of anemone and starfish. Liz had the sensation of flying as the humming engine of the mini-sub propelled them through the sea. Below them divers flippered over the excavation site, collecting more samples from the yawning trenches. A few porpoises swam around them as they worked, darting in and out of the silver bubbles that shimmered above their scuba tanks, as though the creatures wanted the bubbles to tickle their underbellies. One of them swam up to the sub, peered in the window for a moment and then darted off. "They always look like they're smiling," Liz said. "Don't you think so?" Eastlake steered the sub over the last trench and said nothing. Don sat in the third seat with his feet propped up on the dashboard, and watched the porpoise swim over to its companions. "Professor," Liz said to break the uncomfortable silence between the two men, "in the two weeks that I've been here. I've seen and heard a lot of things that strain believability. I think I should tell you that, although I believe you, some of the other news services are already calling you a charlatan." Eastlake shrugged. "Professor," she continued, "I'd like to do as much as I can to make the importance of your discovery reach even the most skeptical of people. But, frankly, I can't do this if you don't tell me everything." "What do you mean?',' Eastlake said. "I mean that you haven't been very honest with me" she said cooly. Eastlake looked fiercely at Don. "Cams, what have you told her?" "Nothing," Don replied. "So help me," the Professor threatened, "I don't care if we have to reprogram every operation in the Center; I'll have you fired for this!" "Don didn't tell me anything," Liz said. "That was just a guess -- a hunch I had. From the very beginning I've had the feeling that you two were keeping something from me. You've been fighting each other non-stop, Don's been making vague comments about your keeping things from the media -- " "Don's an irresponsible fool," Eastlake said, looking straight ahead. "He's just out to sensationalize the truth for the sake of causing an uproar. It's just another of his adolescent pranks." "You always did feel insecure about having me around," Don said caustically. "What's the problem, Eastlake -- the fact that my brain has the Von Aachen lobe and your doesn't? The fact that I'm further evolved?" "All the evidence isn't in on that yet, Carus," the Professor snapped. "For all anyone knows for sure, that may just be brain damage." "Bullshit." "You're a clown. Cams. You're no better than one of those DoNothings on land. What's worse, you're down here among serious, dedicated people." "Who will continue to screw up the plaaet because they are so goddainMd serious and dedicated. Because they can't let well enough alone -- " "Oentlemen!" Liz exclaimed. "You can fight with each other after I leave. Right now, I need some answers. Professor, why did you caH me down here if you didn't wsrnt me to learn the truth? Did you just want me to get a good picture of you for the papers?" "Way to go, Liz." "Quiet, Dcm." "No," Eastlake said, "that's not true." "Tell her, Eastlake," Don said calmly. "Tell her what really happened to that ancient race of man." "Cams, so help me -- " "Go on. Professor. If you don't, I will. Humanity will adjust to the news. They're more resilient than you think. You never did give the average person credit for an ounce of intelligence." "What news?" Liz demanded. "What became of them?" "Those people," Don said, "didn't just die out all of a sudden. There was no plague, no sudden sinking of their continent. They changed. They evolved, naturally. Think of it, Liz: modem man developed from little fuzzy prosimians that looked like over-sized squirrels, fully-developped human beings exthey still existed, chances are they'd look very different from what they once did. They'd have evolved." "Then you're saying they're still here?" Liz asked. "They're right out there," Don said. "See them -- swimming beside die sub?" "Poqioises?" Liz said breathlessly. "You mean -- " "Don is right," the Professor said, "For a long time it's been known that porpoises and whales evolved from some land mammal diat for some reason took to the sea ago. Nobody was really sure what that mammal was until now." "Liz," Don added, "we've found skeletal remains you haven't seen -- remains that span many centuries and show the change from land to sea mammal." "I knew it! I knew you weren't showing me all you found!" "And that is the real story behind Jonah," Don said. "Haven't you ever wondered why their brains are so similar to ours?" "When their continent sank," Liz said slowly, "they took to the water." "Just as we are doing now," Don said, "for different reasons." "That's what's so disturbing about our discovery," Eastlake said. "That's the big news we have for humanity." The sub broke the surface.  # The yellow sky burst in on them through the foam. They bobbed for a while near the hexagonal dock as a cruiser approached them from land. It was travelling very fast. "That would be my boat now," Liz said dazedly. "Look how funny the sky looks... it's so yellow..." "Liz," Eastlake said earnestly, "the news that we weren't first on the planet will shock a lot of people. Prepare them for it." "Professor," Liz said, "tell me one last thing: is this going to happen to us too?" "Probably not. But then no one can know for sure." "Liz," Don interrupted, "it won't be such a bad thing. Eastlake here just can't stand the idea of change. It's evolution; when we become like them, nature will have corrected itself, restored things to balance again." Someone was yelling from the cruiser. Don opened the hatch, and the three of them climbed out on the dock. "Liz," the man said breathlessly, "quick. Get aboard. We've got to get to the airport before the shock wave hits." "What?" she said blankly. "War? We've been so busy, I -- " "Come on, quick. I'm sorry, you two, but I'm only authorized to take Miss Devlin." "We can take care of ourselves," Don said. "Liz, I'll get your bags." "Can it be?" Eastlake whispered. "After all this time..." "The sky," Liz said, looking up. "That's why it looks so strange." "Liz, hurry," the man said. "A jet is waiting for us on the main island." Don returned with her luggage and threw it over the side of the cruiser while Liz climbed the ladder from the dock. "Don," Eastlake said, "we've got to get back down and help the others." "Professor, Don," Li-" ailed from the boat, "I want t. ;ome back. I want to know all you find out." Don waved good-bye and nodded. It was the kind of nod he used to give Eastlake when he wasn't listening to a word the old man was saying. The air was hot and humid. Over the distant land a trail of black smoke smudged the sky. The sun burned red above the horizon. Liz watched the small sub disappear underwater. Near the ring of bubbles it left, a porpoise suddenly leaped playfully into the air and slapped its tail on the surface of the bloc-waim sea.  The year is #. The world is just recovering from the Great Depression. New technological miracles are blossoming. The newspapers contain stories of telephone calls across the country, airplane flights across the Atlantic, and that new rich-man' s toy, television . Newspaper stories of Dr. Goddard's historic first rocket flight of # years ago are almost forgotten... Suppose that in # -- # years ago -- someone had proposed a program for interplanetary exploration. This preposterous program would have had an initial goal of sending an automated probe to the moon within # years, followed by the landing of a man on the moon within # years. This program would plan to use advanced aircraft-construction techniques to produce rockets as tall as buildings, containing hundreds of tons of liquid hydrogen and liquid oxygen as fuel -- but only three passengers. These incredibly expensive vehicles would only be used -- once! -- the various parts being dropped into the ocean, or left in orbit, or left on the moon. To carry out this flight the power generated by the rocket engines during launch would have to exceed the total installed electrical generation capability of the U. S. in # (# MW). The programcost over the #-year period would exceed the Federal appropriations for # (# B). Yet e proposer would have the audacity to say that all this was possible with only predictable #-# year projections of # technology. I doubt that anyone in # would have supported such an idea. "A man on the Moon in # years!! -- Impossible!! -- That is nothing but ridiculous science fiction!! -- We have more important things to spend our money on!! After all, the unemployment rate is #!" But, as we all know, that was exactly the way it happened. It happened because it was technologically possible and politically needed, first by the Russians (to prove they were better than the Americans then by the Americans (to prove -- "No you aren't"). But it did not take # years for this science-fiction fantasy to become a reality; the first man stepped on the Moon on # July #, Just # years from #. It is now #. The newspapers contain stories about men exploring the moon, automated probes landing on Mars, spacecraft swinging by Jupiter with enough energy to go sailing off into interstellar space -- never to return to the solar system. It is time to start planning for Interstellar Exploration to turn today's science fiction into the realities of the future. Our developing capabilities in controlling fusion, beaming laser energy, tailoring new structural materials, and increasing the intelligence of computers while reducing their size, weight and cost, will make interstellar exploration of the nearby stars technologically feasible. All that will be required to focus this technology on interstellar exploration will be the political need, and that political need will come. For the same political reasons Russians have already launched to search for messages from interstellar cultures. One day -- not too long from now -- they will launch their first interstellar probe. Will we be ready? -- or will we again have to be asked by the politicians to start a crash project to catch up?  Going to the, stars is not easy -- but it is not impossible either. To travel to the stars will take years of time, gigawatts of power, kilograms lions) of dollars. Yet it can be done -- if we wish to. We don't have to wait centuries for the development of some exotic new propulsion concept like antigravity or space warps so we can go hopping around the Galaxy. There is a lot we can do here and now with reasonable extrapolations of our present day technology that will suffice for centuries of interstellar exploration. Within # light years of the sun there are # stellar systems containing #I visible stars and an estimated # planets. To explore these nearby planets we do not need to insist on # year roundtrip times to accomodate fragile man; one-way trip times of # to # years using semi-intelligent probes will do. We do not need propulsion systems that accelerate to the speed of light; maximum velocities of a few tenths of the speed of light will do. We do not need the # mass conversion of matter-antimatter gamma ray photon engines; the # mass conversion of fusion will do. Now, there are people who might admit the physical feasibility of interstellar exploration of the nearer stars, but who question the desirability of such a program when we can gain information about other interstellar civilizations more cheaply and more rapidly by listening with the special search arrays and signal processing equipment that are planthat if there is someone at the other end who is sending information, contribution to our knowledge. However, there may be many civilizations on those # planets near us that we cannot learn about by examples are: civilizations on watercovered planets that never developed a metals technology; intelligent beings floating in the atmospheres of Jupiter-like planets; ancient cultures that are now extinct, but which left rich treasures for an astro-archaeologist; besides which there must be other no'n-radio cultures that we cannot even begin to imagine now. In my view, interstellar exploration with automated probes is comrather than competitive with it. The design of the probe is the critical element in any program for interstellar exploration. The rigors and length of a journey involving high accelerations with high energy density engines, the years of bombardment against interstellar matter at high relative velocities, and the decades of operation with no means for repair, or even diagnostic help from earth, means that a new level of self-diagnostic, self-repairing, multiply-redundant probe design must be developed. Ultimately, the computer in the probe will have to exhibit semiintelUgent behavior when presented with new and unforseen circumstances. The requirement for multiple planetary exploration at each stellar system will limit the number and weight of lander probes available, and puts a premium on long-range sensor capabilities to gather the same data from orbit. These, in turn, require very high resolution capability from orbital altitudes, which drives up the size of the transmitting and collecting apertures desired. Yet despite these needs for performance the energy requirements for achieving flight velocities approaching that of light are so large that the weight of the probe should be kept to a minimum. Development efforts on multiple frequency transmitters, antennas, sensors and data processors are needed to minimize the payload. What we desire in an interstellar probe is a large physical size (to give the transmitting and receiving apertures desired), and high power (for active sounders and data transmission), all combined with light weight. I would like to see the designers get a goal of # kg for the weight of an interstellar probe. The design of such a probe is a challenge -- but an important one; for the weight of the probe determines the sizes of the propulsion system. There are not one, but many possible techniques for interstellar propulsion that have received enough study so that we know that they have the basic energy and power capacity to be considered for interstellar propulsion. All of them still retain a number of technical uncertainties and will require significant engineering effort before they can be said to be engineeringly feasible. Here are four of them. #. Nuclear Pulse Propulsion. This is the old Orion concept. The propulsion system operates by jettisoning a small nuclear bomb out the back, exploding it, and absorbing part of the momentum of the resulting plasma cloud on an ablation plate mounted on shock absorbers. A study of a design for an interstellar version was carried out by Freeman Dyson. It had a very large payload, # tons (enough for a small human community) and a supply of # bombs that weighed six times the payload. The bombs are exploded once per second, resulting in a one-g acceleration for # days, or a final velocity of three percent of the velocity of light. This velocity would get the ship to Alpha Centauri in # years. The Dyson design is marginal for interstellar exploration, but has the important feature that it uses proven technology. The recent British Interplanetary Society Project Daedalus study designed a newer and higher-speed version of an interstellar nuclear-pulse jet that used micropellets of fusionable material ignited # times per second by lasers or relativistic electron beams. #. Controlled Fusion Rocket. We are at present not certain which of the many proposed techniques for controlled nuclear fusion will prove feasible, but whatever method results, it will be a prime candidate for the propulsion portion of an interstellar exploration mission. Most of the present effort in fusion research is concentrated on the development of leakproof magnetic bottles. Fortunately, for the propulsion application, what is desired is a leaky magnetic bottle, the leak of hot plasma being the reaction jet. However, because of the low # energy conversion efficiency of the fusion reaction, interstellar exploration with fusion rockets will require massive vehicles with large mass ratios. #. Interstellar Ramjet. No matter how good one can make the Orion or Fusion rocket concepts, they are still forced to carry their fuel along with them. The interstellar ramjet instead uses a large magnetic scoop to collect interstellar hydrogen to fuel its fusion rockets, thus eliminating the need to carry fuel. Studies have shown that the ramjet takeover velocity is extremely low, so that conventional rockets could provide the initial acceleration. A large vehicle with a frontal intake radius of # km could achieve a one-g acceleration through interstellar space with a nucleon density of I to # nucleonscc. There have been many studies of this concept, including a recent one that recommended carrying along a carbon catalyst to overcome the low cross section of the proton-proton reaction. #. Beamed-Power Laser Propulsion. Although the Ramjet does not have to carry its fuel, it does have to carry and maintain an engine. The beamed-power laser system does not have to carry either fuel or an engine. The spacecraft would be in the form of a large solar sail, many kilometers across. A large laser on the earth or in orbit around the sun would send a beam of laser light to push the spacecraft. For many years, this concept did not receive much attention, for it was thought to be limited to flyby missions, since there would be no laser at the target star to decelerate the spacecraft. However, if after the spacecraft is up to speed it lets out a long wire to increase its self-capacitance and then uses radioactive materials to develop and maintain a charge, it will interact with the interstellar magnetic field through the Lorentz force and will swing around in a large circle. If the mission is planned correctly, the spacecraft will arc around behind the target star and be coming by the star with its velocity vector pointing at earth. We then turn on the laser again and decelerate the spacecraft at the target star. To carry out a rendezvous mission with the beamed power laser system would require a laser array # km across, so that the laser beam will not diverge significantly at the #-to-lO lightyear distance required to decelerate the probe. Although the laser array must be large in area, the array does not need to be New! From Taurus. Military Research and Design Specialists -- Discount Otter: The Battle for Andromeda, Conflict lor a Entire Gaiaxy using Fieets, Barrier Bastions and Omega Ships which can destroy # Solar Systems in a single move (it is # miles across). A Strategic Game where the Mere Presence of an "O ' ship # light years away constitutes an act of War! Warriors of the Dark Star in the age of Neutron Wars (#) is a tactical version using enlarged models of "Omega " ships in single ship to ship combat with all the weapons, rays, and computers in an immense scale. Complete Games in themselves, extension kits with additional ships and fleets are available... so the size and scale of the games are unlimited I Using Boards with real Star Systems. No Dice, No Chance, and Unique Play systems for the WarGamer that have never been used before. Buy both and deduct #.New # WarGame Catalog (#) has over # War Games covering every phase and era of Historic Conflict and of both Games. P.O. #x# Evanston, IL # filled with lasers and the energy flux from the laser array is not high; in typical system designs the laser beam is no more powerful than sunlight. There are other, newer concepts that have not received as much study, but which look very promising. One uses beamed laser energy from earth to energize reaction mass carried on the ship. The other uses a small amopnt of anti-matter (about #) to energize a much larger amount of regular matter. Arthur Clarke (one of the earliest members of the British Interplanetary Society) said in his book The Promise of Space: "With so many theoretical possibilities for interstellar flight, we can be sure that at least one will be realized in practice. Remember the history of the atomic bomb; there were three different ways in which it could be made, and no one knew which was best. So they were all tried -- and they all worked." In #, an interstellar probe, which has been waiting in space in the region beyond the moon, launches itself toward the triple star system Alpha Centauri. It thrusts at high acceleration, its engines running at a power level that is ten times the power of a Saturn V rocket. The exhaust of hot hydrogen plasma glows like a bright star, visible both night and day. After four months the probe has left the solar system, and has reached ## the velocity of light. It begins its long drift through interstellar space using its bulky first stage shell as a radiation barrier to protect it from the constant rain of high energy particles produced by its high speed through the interstellar hydrogen. After drifting for # years (it has now covered four light years), it sheds its first stage, turns around, and begins deceleration. As the probe velocity drops well below relativistic speeds and it approaches its target, the spacecraft opens up its compact one hundred kilogram mass into a sphere one hundred meters in diameter. The sphere is a dense wire mesh embedded with arrays of tiny sensors and transmitters, close-coupled to complex molecular-sized digital circuitry, all held together and interconnected with high strength, onedimensional superconductive fibers. The probe turns its attention back to earth to receive its latest instructions. A pulsating laser beam, bright through the background glare of the now distant sun brings a message from its masters on earth. Large new telescopes on the moon have detected a planet within the life-supporting zone of the small red dwarf star, Proxima Centauri: "Go and investigate!" The command is over four year old, but it is the most current that the probe can expect. The array of sensors spaced over the sphere collect the light and radiation from the three stars in the Alpha Centauri system and correct the rocket thrust to zero in on Proxima Centauri. As it approaches the small red star, the probe searches for the planet. It is there, along with three others farther out. They are cold, and probably lifeless, but they too will be visited before the probe leaves Proxima Centauri to investigate the other two stars in the Alpha Centauri system. With its thruster at low power, the probe approaches the planet, constantly beaming pictures and sensor data back to earth, using a phased array of solid-state lasers scattered densely over its surface. Earth will not see the pictures of the new planet for four years, long after the probe has completed its survey and moved on to the other planets and stars in the Alpha Centauri system. With no feedback possible from earth, the molecular-sized computer circuits distributed throughout the mesh in the sphere analyze for themselves the information its sensors collect as it approaches the planet, and the probe swings into a near polar orbit and begins a survey. Wideband sensors sensitive to the entire electromagnetic spectrum produce imagery in the radio, microwave, infrared, visible, and ultraviolet bands. The one-hundredmeter size of the detector array gives the pictures a resolution of less than one meter even from the # kilometer orbital altitude. Picosecond pulses of laser light beam down as a laser radar to measure the height variations of the topography. Certain regions that might have life are interrogated with selected laser wavelengths, and their return light analyzed to look for absorption or fluorescent bands characteristic of organic compounds. A few regions that have the most potential for life are selected. Small portions of the sensor mesh on the sphere detach from the main probe mesh and are driven down into the atmosphere with radiation pressure from the lasers on the probe. The small sections of mesh drift down to the surface, collecting and storing images as they descend. The mesh settles on the surface where specialized chemically sensitive molecular circuits react to the various forms of chemical compounds found there. The orbiting probe interrogates the lander mesh with a laser beam, collects the images and chemical data the lander has stored, combines it with the other information that it has collected and sends a detailed report back to earth. The probe then moves on to the next planet in the system, more slowly now, for it is no longer as lavishly supplied with fuel as it was at the start of its mission. It will not stop until it has made a complete survey of every planet in the three star system. This will take a long time, but the probe has a lot of time. It will be at least # years before man will arrive to take over.  If saving Abe Lincoln was beyond him, how then could he save the wortd? son crouched in the back shadows of Ford's Theater in Washington City and waited with as much patience as he could muster for John Wilkes Booth to come skulking past. When that happened, Watson intended to dart quickly from hiding and rap Wilkes on the skull, thus managing once again to preserve briefly the life of President Abraham Lincoln. Watson wasn't excited or nervous. He'd done this at least a hundred times before. But, before Watson could actually move, he happened to glance down at his feet and noticed a sheet of folded white paper lying on the floor. It wasn't the paper itself that attracted his attention, but the fact that he suddenly recognized his own name neatly printed upon the exposed surface of the sheet. He unfolded the paper and, straining against the surrounding darkness, read: Jim: I've got to see you right away. Remember the Log House? I'm there now and very ill so please come immediately. I'm convinced I've found a way to change everything. Rebecca Kingsley The broad expansive signature made Watson wince briefly. Rebecca Kingsley, the most famous actress of her age, but lately, like himself, an exiled timeride'r. What could she possibly want with him? He hadn't seen her since shortly after the blast, when they had jointly created a wonderful, magical nineteenth-century Ireland, where Rebecca had reigned as a sort of queen of the stage. But that had been a transient phenomenon and after the tides of time rose to sweep their creation away Rebecca had left him without even a good-by. He had heard occasional rumors of her whereabouts from some of the other riders, who placed her variously in medieval England, twentieth-century Japan, and Bernhardt's Paris. He had thought Garbo's Hollywood a more likely location. And now she wanted to see him again. Demanded to see him again. He did remember the Log House. It was the place to which she had brought him when they'd first gotten together. A modest cabin in the Colorado foothills of # B.C. She never had told him who'd built it for her, but from the Joke of the Soft, scraping footsteps sounded from below. Hastily, Watson tucked the message inside a pocket of his frock coat. Booth? Yes, undoubtedly -- but should he bother to wait? Rebecca Kingsley had beckoned and, no matter how much youthful pain she had once caused him, he knew he could not hesitate to go. His mind made up, Watson leaned more intimately into the shadows behind. As the footsteps drew closer, he shut his eyes and pictured the Log House as he remembered it.' A rising green country dappled with early spring snow. A puff of dark smoke streaming from the stone chimney. At first, he experienced no sensation of motion but when he opened his eyes the gray, indistinct, spiraling blur of the timestream stretched endlessly in front of him. He shut his eyes again and waited patiently. When he opened his eyes once again, feeling a chill wind upon his face, he stood only a few yards in front of the Log House. It differed only slightly from the vision he had pictured. The logs were more worn, and the moss grew more thickly. At the doorstep, he paused a brief moment. What should he say when he saw her first? The words failed to come. Perhaps there were none. The whole thing had undoubtedly happened a long time ago, though he had no way of knowing that for sure. Stepping forward, Watson called out, "Rebecca, I'm here. It's James."    He found Rebecca Kingsley in the second back bedroom. She lay in a wide bed covered with thick blankets and a quilt. At first, he barely recognized her: the sunken, pale face of an old woman, the whisps of gray hair, the swollen lips and parched gums. Could this be the same woman who had once set When she spoke, he knew it was she. The voice had hardly changed at all. "James, I knew I could trust you." "Yes, I came." Hestantly, he crossed the room. The floor, what little of it could be seen, was badly warped and cracked; the rest was piled high with a puzzling array of books, maps, charts and papers. He stood over her bed and struggled not to show the emotion he felt. "It's been a long time." She laughed. "You mean I've grown old." "You -- you're sick." He saw no reason to be unkind -- not now. "I'm dying. But I'm dying because I'm old. I was fifty-three when the blast did this to me. I could be eighty by now. Who knows?" He shook his head, trying to make sense of what she had said. Fifty-three? Then? This woman he had once loved?, "You said in your note that you wanted to see me for a reason." Instinctively, he had drawn away from her in -- what? -- shock? -- disgust? -- revulsion? She pointed with a bony hand. "Look under my bed. Find what's there and look at it." He bent down obediently. His fingers moved tentatively through the thickly piled dust until they closed around something round, heavy and slick. He withdrew his hand; in it he found a roll of paper. "What's this?" he asked, sitting back on his heels. "Open it and see. It's what I've been doing all these years -- since Ireland fell apart." Tucking one end underneath a heavy book -- The Age of Faith -- he drew the roll of paper across the floor, pushing aside the scattered piles of other books and papers. "You mean, aU that time, you were just here." "Yes." It was one place he would have never thought to look. "Some of the others said they'd seen you." "People always think they're seeing me." The roll of paper lay open upon the floor. He looked. It seemed to be some sort of historical chart. Dates ranging from # B.C. through # A.D. were printed across its top, while underneath were various notations. He read one that concerned him particularly: # -- Lincoln not assassinated; Lee appointed to cabinet; freemen suffrage voted down. "What's this for?" he finally asked. "Can't you guess?" "You want to change history." "Exactly." She was smiling again. "But don't you know by now that it can't be done? I would have thought Ireland would have showed you that. It can only be temporary. The tides of time always come sweeping back." She seemed unmoved, a cold, brittle statue. "This chart lists six hundred separate historical incidents. All you've ever done before has been piecemeal. History is more like an avalanche. That was our mistake. One tiny pebble high on the mountain begins to fall, and that pebble strikes a bigger rock, which also falls, striking another and another and another. If you reach in and remove a rock from the middle of the mountain, then the slide will continue. I intend to remove the first pebble before it can begin to fall." "But another pebble -- one beside it -- may come loose and start the slide anyway." "I intend to remove all the pebbles. Six hundred pebbles, rocks, and boulders. I can change history, James. When I'm done -- when we're done -- then the blast will not occur." He nodded. "I thought you might have that in mind." Her voice assumed a newer, deeper tone. "It ruined all our lives, didn't it? You know what I was before it happened, who I was. All of that beauty ended, and for what reason? Because a half-dozen politicians suddenly went mad and decided to blow up the world." people died." "Do you call this better?" He had no answer to that. She lived in a different world. "What do you want me to do? Help you cause these changes?" "Me?" She .laughed bitterly. "Damn it, can't you see that I'm dying? What can I do? No, we'll need the others. All of them. Only by working together can we succeed before it's too late." He knew what she meant: too late for her. "I can ask them to help." "No, you'll bring them here. All -- what is it? -- " "Twenty-seven." "All twenty-seven of them. Five minutes after you leave, bring them. You know where to find them." "I think so." "Good." She smiled with sudden serenity. "And it'll work, James. I know it will." He was staring at the chart. Was she right? He saw the rise of Egypt, the birth of Christ, the empire of T'ang, the visions of Leonardo, and the wars of Napoleon and Hitler. All of human history reduced to six hundred critical moments. Could all of time be so distorted, twisted into such an unrecognizable form, that like a child's plastic doll it would fail ever to regain its original shape? Rebecca obviously thought so. And, if she was correct, then the end of the world need never have happened.    What James Watson called the end of the world was also known as the blast. The year was #, but Watson himself, then only twentytwo, a minor accountant in a West Coast banky remembered almost nothing of it. Only much later had he and the other timeriders been able to piece together what must have occurred that day. It was final, total, terrible nuclear war. Whisperings of such an event had long been heard on the wind, but no one -- except perhaps the half-dozen men possessing the power to make it happen -- had ever actually believed that such a disaster would come to be. But it had. Watson could remember sitting quietly in the office that day, studying a pile of computerized accounts, when an enormous flash of light through the window had struck him suddenly blind. And then he had been falling. An endless, vague, indistinct, gray spiral swept around him. Hours might have passed -- even days. And then a stray thought had come to him. He later understood that the thought had originated in a book he had been reading the previous night. A history book. A history of the American Civil War. And, as he fell, he happened to think of the great battle fought at Gettysburg. A split second later, he was there. At Gettysburg. On the battlefield. Overhead, rockets flared and cannonballs burst. That was the beginning. It took time -- whether days, weeks, or months he could only guess -- to understand, comprehend, develop, and accept his new talent. Eventually, he realized what he possessed was the freedom to roam at will the entirety of the known past. Simply by thinking of a singular moment in time and space and then picturing that moment firmly and completely in his mind, he could travel there. The blast, whatever its effect on the rest of humanity, had somehow set him free from sequential time. There were limitations also. If he didn't know enough of a particular time to picture it realistically, he could not travel there. Nor could the same body ever occupy more than once the same point in time. What this meant was that any time subsequent to June #, # -- the date of his own birth -- was permanently closed to him. It wasn't until Rebecca Kingsley found him that he realized he was not alone. He was eating dinner in a plush restaurant in New York in # when an astonishingly familiar woman had suddenly sat down across the table from him. She said, "You're the one, aren't you?" Unable at first to believe his own eyes, he replied, "No. No, I don't think so." "You know who I am, don't you?" Her composure was perfect. They could have been discussing next week's weather. "You're Rebecca Kingsley," he blurted out. "And you're from #, blown here by the blast." "The what?" "The big war. That's what I call it -- the blast." Because of what it's done to all our lives. Blasted them completely to ruins." He and Rebecca Kingsley spent that evening together in his hotel room -- lifting a considerable number of eyebrows in the process -- fulfulling, at least partially, an old fantasy of his. She had explained how she had found him through a simple process of elimination. "When you're in time and not supposed to be there, you're going to do things that wouldn't otherwise be done. You're going to cause little waves to ripple on the pool of history. Say, for instance, tonight when you were eating at that nice restaurant. Suppose, normally, instead of you, another man was sitting there. Suppose a woman happened to pass the table and caught his eye. Suppose they talked, became friends, lovers, and later married. Suppose they had iwelve children, each of whom had seven of his or her own. In that case, because of you being here tonight, a hundred years from now several hundred people will no longer exist. Now further suppose that I'm another time traveler operating in #. When all sorts of people around me start winking out of existence, most other people won't notice -- but I will. A little bit of research -- who's winking out and why -- and it's not too difficult to trace down the trouble center. That's how we've found each other so far." "You mean there are more than just you and me?' ' "Nineteen others so far. All from #. All tossed here by the blast." "I -- I'd like to meet them." "CMi, you will. But they're ordinary people. Not like me. You won't have heard of them. " It was then that she had gone on to explain to him how, working together, they could create from the raw material of Irish history a place that would be like paradise for both of them. And of course he had agreed to go with her. In the end, a total of twenty-nine timeriders had been discovered. As for the others -- a world population they had no way of finding out anything about them: even if the world hadn't ended with the blast, they would probably never know what happened afterwards. But now Rebecca Kingsley claimed that, whether the world was dead or not, she could resurrect it. The tides of time, which heretofor had permitted only brief, transitory change, could be fought, battled, subdued, and conquered. Yet Watson wondered. The blast had created them -- made them timeriders -- given them this nonsequential universe in which to roam. Could they now rise up and willingly strike down their own maker? kk  From choice -- and uncertainty -- Watson emerged from the timestream several hundred yards from his intended destination. He stood upon the familiar soft shore of a shallow forest pool, inhaling the thick scent of surrounding Georgia pine and battled to realign his senses in terms of this new place. A loud splashing sound slapped the still air and Watson glanced up to see a flash of dazzling whiteness sliding underneath the dark waters of the pool. He recognized the girl at once. "Gina," he cried, when her head broke the surface. "Oh, James." She waved and swam toward him. Gina was younger than Watson -- she'd been in college at the time of the blast -- but they had once spent a fair amount of time together. When she emerged from the pool, she embraced him with her wet arms. "Well, I was afraid we'd lost you for good." In the Joy of seeing her again, he dismissed all thought of Rebecca and her plan. "I've been busy." "Still saving Abe Lincoln?" He shrugged. "It's an obsession." "You're too serious." "I know." As they moved through the forest toward the main house Watson considered telling her what he had to say, but decided to wait until later when everyone was together. According to Gina, ten other riders were presently staying in the house ahead. It was called Newport -- in honor of a once famous resort -- and took up a totally inconspicuous plot of land in central Georgia somewhere around the year # B.C. Some time ago (he could, of course, be no more specific than that), shortly after the end of his relationship with Rebecca, a group of them had joined to build the house as a sort of rest-home for weary riders. A few people stayed at Newport on an almost permanent basis, but most, like Watson himself, and Gina, appeared only occasionally. All of them made it a point to maintain sequential time as near as possible when visiting the colony. Such a policy avoided unnecessary confusion and kept the tides of time from rushing in. Gina was telling him about a recent cross-country journey she had undertaken on a wagon train in #. "We were even attacked by Indians," she said. "Not a whole tribe, thank God, just a few marauders. But the whole thing was such an interesting experience -- and so much fun. You ought to try it, James. Get out of New York and see the rest of the country." "I've been to Boston. Even San Francisco -- after the gold rush." "And you ought to leave poor Lincoln alone, too." She seemed full of suggestions today. "I can always tell when you've been around, when people start talking about Ape Lincoln instead of the Great Martyr." "I don't do it as a favor to his reputation." "Then why do you do it?" "Just to prove that I can, I guess." "But the tides always obliterate it." "And that's why I have to keep doing it. Over and over again." Inside the big house -- with its thick carpets, beautiful paintings, graceful sculpture and plush decor borrowed randomly from all of history -- Watson leaned in the doorway of the downstairs parlor, while Gina excused herself to wander upstairs and dress. Once his eyes adjusted to the curtained darkness beyond, Watson counted four familiar figures clustered near the smoldering embers of huge, round man, a former grocery clerk who now spent most of his time in Elizabethan England. Stye was presently talking, describing a rather tenuous relationship between Shakespeare and the Queen. Listening were Thomas Kittering, an unsuccessful artist who now lived in renaissance Venice, Hoy Ling, a Chinese farmer who divided his time between his country's numerous golden ages, and Thelma Norton, formerly a waitress and noW a sort of eternal prostitute. Thelma said the best way to get to know the real substance of any particular time was to catch the denizens at their most informal. She currently wore the high, gaudy fashions of the late #'s. Looking in this way, hearing Stye talk and seeing the others, Watson realized how very much he liked these people. He felt glad to be home again. Stye was the one who noticed him standing in the doorway. "Hey, Jim, it's been a long while. Come in and get warm." Watson went into the room. "I didn't know it was cold." "It isn't, but you've got lo admit that the fire is nice." He nodded to each of the other three. Thelma rose daintily and pecked his cheek. The dwindling fire painted crazy, distorted shadows along the wall. Everyone seemed to stand twice as high as he should. "I've been to see Rebecca Kingsley," he said. "Oh." Thelma finally asked, "How is she?" "Not well. In fact... well, I think she's dying." He hated to be the one who spoiled the atmosphere. Gina entered the room from behind him. "We'd all thought she'd died long ago," she said, without a trace of gloom. He turned thankfully to face her. "No, she's been hiding out in Colorado. In a cabin she has. # B.C." "I remember the place," Stye said. "You'd think," Gina said, "a person like her couldn't stand so much quiet. Think of all that applause she was used to. There's nobody there now but some Indians." "She's been working," Watson said. "Studying, I guess you could call it. And she's found something out -- something she thinks is important." "Well, what?" said Stye. "I'd rather everyone were here at once before I told you." "It can't be that important," Thomas Kittering said. "I think it may be," said Watson. Gina was looking at him intently, with something approaching suspicion. "Did Rebecca send' you here with instructions to reveal this secret of hers?" He saw rto reason to be less than truthful. "She did." But Stye was already on his feet. Bustling toward the door, he paused and told Watson, "I'll see who I can round up. Later we'll all talk. You haven't been around here in years, Jim." Watson shook his head. "I wouldn't say that." For a timerider, no such thing as a year existed; there was only time itself.    Once he had told them everything, Watson leaned close to the fire and waited for a response. No one said a word. When he could bear their silence, no longer Watson said, "Well? Come on. Somebody must have something to say." said decisively. "There may be some degree of sense to it, but I just don't think so. At one time or another I imagine everyone here has tried to alter history, rearrange past events. I know I once married Shakespeare to the Queen. But it never lasts -- it can't be permanent -- so why bother?" "Rebecca thinks her way will work. And, if she's right, then five "But won't they all die anyway?" said a rider named Charles Francis, whom Watson didn't know particularly well. Before the blast, Francis had labored as some sort of dim civil servant; he now wore the garb of a Roman centurion. "Yes," said Watson, "but there are descendants to consider. ' ' "Why?" Gina asked sharply. "Why should we be the ones to consider them? We didn't blow up the world. Why should we have to save it?" "I don't think anybody has said that we have to do this." "Still," said Thelma Norton, who had changed into a less revealing costume, "it's quite an honor if you think about it. How many other whores have ever saved the world?" "Then you think we ought to do it?" Knowing their answer in advance, Watson was eager to get this finished. "We can't very well say no," Thelma said. "Why can't we?" asked Charles Francis. "it's not going to work anyway." "But how can you be sure of that?" Gina asked. Watson felt he ought to say something now. He faced Gina. "It's never worked before so we've always assumed history to be an inexorable process, something firm and definte. Take me, for instance. I'm always saving Abraham Lincoln's life. Do you know why? Because, no matter how often I do it, nothing ever really changes. With Lincoln alive or Lincoln dead, the world goes on pretty much the same. If you took a man from one version of # and put him down in another -- the one where Lincoln lived -- he wouldn't know anything had happened unless he glanced at a newspaper." "But you said Rebecca had found six hundred things to change," someone said. "That's correct." "Six hundred things in six Stye said skeptically. It was Thelma Norton who voiced what everyone else was thinking. "But suppose it does work. Suppose we do away with the blast and do it permanently. What happens then?" "One thing," Gina said, "is that Rebecca gets to be a big star again." "And she won't have to die," Watson said, more kindly. "But what about us?" asked Charles Francis. "Will we just -- just go back?" Watson nodded. "I imagine so. The blast created us. Without it, we'll just go on with our old lives as if nothing had happened." "Because nothing will have happened," Gina said. Watson nodded. "Except that world -- will be alive." "I still say it won't work," said  it it While those timeriders who had not been present at Newport were being tracked down within the timestream, Watson remained in the big house, resting, talking, swimming, and sleeping. A dim, mournful mood seemed to grip the place. Those riders not out in the stream kept close to their rooms or else huddled in the parlor close to the fire. Watson and Gina went walking in the woods. When they reached the pool where Watson had first arrived, Gina said she was tired and wanted to stop. They lay side by side upon the wet grass and stared at the flat, smooth surface of the water. Watson discovered that when he glanced at Gina in this bright light he could clearly discern the first signs of aging in the skin around her eyes. He suddenly understood how much time must have passed since the blast first sent them here: Gina was old, Rebecca was dying, and he himself felt very, very tired. "Well, what do you think?" she said at last. "I don't suppose there's anything to be gained by pretending it's not happening." "No." He knew what she meant. "But I can't tell you. I saw the chart, but that's all. Maybe it'll work and maybe it won't." She nodded thoughtfully. "Do you want it to?" He shrugged. "Why? Don't you?' ' She shook her head. "I'm just not sure. There's her, for one thing. I don't want her to die but... well, does it seem fair to you? Rebecca was someone important in that other world, but the rest ran a grocery, you were a bookkeeper, and I was still attending school. James, I think I'm too old to go back to college." "You'll never even know you were gone," he said. "I know and that's the most frightening thing of all. It's almost lost and gone. I won't remember the wagon train -- not any of it." "We'll all lose a lot." "No, we won't." She rose on an elbow, stiff with anger. "She won't -- Rebecca won't -- because she doesn't have anything to lose. I was so excited when she first found me. She was something I knew, someone famous, and I had been completely lost until then. But she never cared. She never saw the possibilities. She hated the past. She still does. She hates it because here she's nothing." "I'm not sure that's entirely fair." "It's still twenty-eight of us against one of her." "No," he said. "It's twentythem." She sighed and dropped back down. "I know. And that's why we have to do it." ir itk At last the moment came when all twenty-eight timeriders had been found and brought to the big house and informed of Rebecca's plan. Together they fell into the waves of time, propelled by Watson's description of the cabin in the woods, and in time they emerged in the Colorado Rockies of # B.C., only minutes after Watson's last departure. He led the way into the rear bedroom where Rebecca lay waiting. Even in such a short period of time, she had visibly deteriorated. As the riders crowded around her bed, all of them showing their obvious discomfort at the nearness of death, she struggled to sit up to greet them. Finally, Watson adjusted her pillow so that she could use it as a backrest. "Well, so you decided to come, after all," she said in hardly more than a whisper. Her eyes shifted slowly from face to face, pausing only briefly at each. "William Stye, Georgia Kane, Charles Francis -- I know you all so well." "It's been a long time, Rebecca," said Stye, speaking for all of them. "But you don't know how long, do you?" She laughed hoarsely. "That's the problem, isn't it? We never know how much time we have." Watson shifted uncertainly at the head of the bed. "I've told them everything you told me, Rebecca, and everyone is agreed. We're ready to begin now." "Ready to begin to give me my world back?" she said bitterly. "No, to save the lives of five billion people," Gina said. Rebecca appeared not to recognize her. "And yourselves." "No, not us, Rebecca -- Just you." Watson could see no gain in such bickering. "Perhaps we ought to get started," he suggested. "An excellent idea, James." Rebecca smiled thinly. "Considering my condition, the sooner, the better." She pointed one brittle finger. "The chart is there on the floor where you left it. I'm afraid I'll have to ask you to take charge. Begin at the beginning. The first incident you find -- it's Sumerian writing, I believe -- and then follow through. I recommend each of you try to return within moments of your last departure. There are only twenty-eight of you and six hundred incidents to cover. This will take, if you'll excuse the term, time, and I'm not sure if I have that much left to me. Perhaps if I do die first, it won't make any difference -- I will still live then. But some things must be permanent -- and death may well be one of them." volunteered to go first. "I've been to Sumeria before." Gina said she would be second. The others formed a line in front of the chart. Watson read the historical incidents one after another and made certain each rider was straight in his mind about the date. As they moved, no one spoke. One after another they winked out of existence. After Charles Francis had left for Stonehenge and # B.C., Watson was alone with Rebecca once more. She smiled at him and her voice took on a new strength. "It will work," she said. "Are you sure you want -- ?" But materialized in the center of the room.    Once the operation was moving efficiently Watson grew tired of waiting and decided to join the others in the timestream. When he returned from # and the Battle of Hastings he found himself alone with Rebecca. Even though no more than three hours could possibly have passed since their first arrival, she seemed noticeably drained. He watched her lips moving silently and suddenly understood she was trying to call him. He left the chart and went over to kneel beside the bed. "Yes, Rebecca." "James," she said, as if uncertain of his real identity. "Yes." "You don't understand this, do you?" "No. No, but I think you do." "It's because of Ireland." He hadn't expected that. "It is?" "Yes. Do you remember what we did there?" "I remember that we altered history so as to drive the English out during Elizabeth's reign. And then we broke with Rome and established a liberal Catholic church and revived all the old myths and legends and created a country where the arts would blossom." It is the #st century, but Scop is in # -- attending assassinations. He's warned, cajoled, pleaded... but be knows be's a failure. Trying to alter the future, he has merely reinforced it! "And then we became stars," she said. "Well, you did." She nodded. "But that was what hurt -- what made it seem no good. It wasn't real, James -- it never was -- and I always knew it. You see, we could have done it again. Not necessarily in Ireland but somewhere else. It was a lot of work, and it didn't last long, but we could have started over." "Yes, I suppose so. I just never thought. When you went away, that seemed to end it." "But don't you know why?" "I thought I did. I thought you were angry because of the tides. When that world was washed away, everything seemed suddenly senseless." "No, James, that's close but not it. The senselessness began before, when the world we created was still firm. It was' senseless because we had made it that way. We were successful and famous -- I was -- and we had everything, but there was no pleasure in it. Do you see what I'm saying? Why try to win when there's nothing to struggle, against?" "Yes, I see." She shook her head. "No, you don't. You can't., You're not me, James, and none of the others are, either. Of course you resent me. But try to remember that nothing I achieved came easily and, when I could have had it that way, in Ireland, I refused." "Is this easy?" He indicated the chart. "There's no pleasure in it, either." She lay back, her eyes suddenly closing. He waited a moment, wondering if he should go on and tell her, but knew it was too late now to turn back. Standing, he went to the chart and found the next date. Then he rode the stream of time once again.    Sitting boredly at his desk in #, James Watson glanced with half an eye at the stack of computerized accounts he had been given to review. Across the wide, airconditioned room a clock said #:#; he would be unable to escape this place for another hour and a half. The tickets were in his pocket. Two theater tickets. It was odd because, until a few weeks ago, he had never felt much interest in live drama. Then he happened to glimpse Rebecca Kingsley on television and had strangely fallen in love with that fragile image. That was where he was going tonight: Rebecca Kingsley in Medea . Then someone came into the room -- a clerk he faintly recognized -- and said in a loud voice that he had just heard on the radio that Rebecca Kingsley had died. Watson stood up to shout, and then he was falling. A vague, indistinct gray spiral surrounded him. Thinking quickly, he pictured in his mind a log house in the Colorado mountains surrounded by green grass and a dappling of early spring snow. As that world emerged in front of him, he felt the tickets in his pocket and wondered what they might mean. it it it She was dead. Watson stood above the bed, staring down at that thin, emaciated figure which had once been so beautiful and alive. He wondered: did she ever know? It hadn't worked -- the tides had come sweeping in. He hoped against hope that Rebecca had somehow been permitted to die unaware. She had made it home -- he knew that for certain. He only hoped she had been able to stay there. Removing the two tickets from his pocket, he dropped them on the bed and let them lie there. "Then she didn't make it?" said a voice past his shoulder. Turning, he saw Gina. He pointed at the tickets. "She was there." "You saw her?" , "No, but I was going to. I guess some of it must have stayed with me. I always thought she was beautiful but suddenly I wanted to see her, too." Gina produced a single matching ticket from a pocket of her torn sweater. "Me, too." The faint lines creased her face. He knew then it was definitely over. They were growing old again. "I wonder which one it was," she said. He turned away from the body but didn't walk away. "What do you mean?" "It must have been one of us," she said. "Out of six hundred incidents, neglecting even one might have been enough to undo the rest. Someone lied and made it so it wouldn't work. Someone didn't do what he was supposed to." He looked as if he had been shocked. "That's a dreadful thing dead." "Not us." "We never were." She shook her head. "Are you sure? Don't you remember how it was?" He could recall the dreariness of that awful world back there. "It was the tides of time. We tried to beat it -- she did -- and failed." "No." Gina wouldn't quit so easily. "I'm as guilty as the next person because I knew what had happened and said nothing. You see, I looked at the chart. The Battle of Hastings. The Normans were Conquerer was to have died. I must have been the next person to visit England. He was still alive." "An oversight." She laughed. "Don't be silly, James." "It couldn't have been that important." She shrugged and crossed to the still unfurled chart. Crouching down, she ran her finger across the dates. "I wonder who it was. Stye maybe, or Francis. It could have been any one of us." "Yes. Anyone." "We were selfish." "But so was she." Suddenly, impulsively, Gina began to roll up the chart. "Let's bum it," she said.  Part HI of HI By name I am Robinette Broadhead, and by profession I am rich retired ford the best psychiatrist in New York, who happens to be a machine whom I call Sigfrid von Shrink. I suppose all that sounds pretty gay and jolly, but there's nothing funny about Sigfrid. He hurts me a lot. Sigfrid would say that was untrue. He would say that the pain comes out of the inner parts of me, and especially out of my life, which, to be sure, has not been all pleasure.  grew up in the Wyoming food mines. You know what that's like. Sheer hell. You dig the shale, boil out the oil, grow the single-cell protein on the oil substrate-and qfter a while you learn to hold out a little for yourself, to ferment and drink so you can forget what kind of a life you're living. There were Just my part of the world when I was young. Not one of us had anything to look forward to but spending our whole lives in the hydrocarbon smog of Wyoming, with kerogen ground into the pores of our skin and the roots of our hair. But for me it turned out different. I had a stroke of luck. I won a lottery, and I came out of it with enough money to buy a one-way ticket to Gateway, and thus to possess the right to take part in the biggest lottery of them all; the chance to explore the universe for fun, profit and a first-rate shot at an early and unpleasant death. (I said it was a stroke of luck. I didn't say it was good luck.) Gateway was Something Else. It hung out in space, waiting for people to come and find it. It wasn't a natural object. It was an artifact, the hollowed-out shell of an asteroid or maybe the core of a comet, no one was quite sure. Its surface was studded with interstellar spaceships, all fueled and aimed and ready to take off for the ends of the Galaxy. There were a couple of problems. For one, although Gateway wasn't natural, it wasn't man-made either. It was made by that long-lost and not altogether comprehensible race called the Heechee, and abandoned by them along about the time Australopithecusafricanusirs( learned how to bash an enemy's head in with the thighbone of an antelope. For another, you never knew quite where you were going. The automatic navigation was quite efficient, but it had been preset by Heechee hands half a ship you might come out in orbit around a fair green planet loaded with treasure. You might also come out in the photosphere of a star. Or you might never come back at all, and no one would ever know why. Everybody on Gateway was part of the exploration team, that was . why they were there. Some were just waiting for the flight that would make them rich, like my friend Gelle-Klara Moynlin. Some were waiting for I don't know what, like my other friend Shikitei Bakin, who had lost his legs and a lot of his courage in some accident or other, and stayed on Gateway, maybe, mostly because it had so close to no gravity at all that he could get around by strapping wings to his arms and flying where he wanted to go. After I got to Gateway, and took the laughably brief course in interstellar navigation and so on (what did you have to know when the ships knew where they were going, and wouldn't tell?), I found I was waiting too; and what I was waiting for was to find spmething I had misplaced, namely my guts. My girl-friend Sheri, who had come up with me and gone through training with me, finally got tired of watching me stall and Wok off on a flight without me. I didn't mind, or at least not as muck as I would have minded if she had somehow forced me to go with her. There were other flights (when  got around to it), and other girls;  took up with Klara, and we hit it off beautifully. She was scared too. But time went on, and almost everyone we knew shipped out. Somehow Klara and I got our courage together long enough to get aboard a five-man ship... And it turned out to be a bust. We traveled God knows how many light-years, and came out too far from any interesting planet to be able to reach it; so we turned around and came back empty-handed. That was nothing unusual. Most trips came back empty. When they came back at all. But then I got the word that Sheri's flight was back-the one  had refused to go on, remember? And they had struck it very, very rich... without me. XX night, but it took me a long time to get to sleep: and Shicky woke me up early to tell me what was happening. There had been only three survivors, and their base award had already been announced: seventeen thousand dollars. Against royalties. That drove the sleepies out of my eyes. "For what?" I demanded. Shicky said, "For twenty-three kilograms of artifacts. They think it's a repair kit. Possibly for a ship, since that is where they found it, in a lander on the surface of the planet. But at least they are tools of some sort." "Tools." I got up, and got rid of Shicky, and plodded down the tunnel to the community shower, thinking about tools. Tools could mean a lot. Tools could mean a way to open the drive mechanism in the Heechee ships without blowing up everything around. Tools could mean finding out how the drive worked, and building our own. Tools could mean almost anything, and what they certainly meant was a five hundred and fifty thousand dollars, not counting royalties, divided three ways. One of which could have been mine. It is hard to get a figure like # out of your mind (not to mention royalties) when you think that if you had been a little more foreseeing in your choice of girlfriends you could have had it in lars. At my age and health I could have bought paid-up Full Medical for less than half of that, which meant all the tests, therapies, tissue replacements and organ transplants they could cram into me for the rest of my life... which would have been at least fifty years longer than I could expect without it. The other bought me a couple of homes, a career as a lecturer (nobody was Dr. Asmenion. Now, you get a star that has used up its fuel and it collapses. When I say "collapses", I mean it's shrunk so far that the whole thing, that starts out with maybe the mass and volume of the sun, is squeezed into a ball maybe ten kilometers across. That's dense. If your nose was made out of neutron star stuff, Susie, it would weigh more than Gateway does. Question. Maybe even more than you do, Yuri? Dr. Asmenion. Don't make jokes in class. Teacher's sensitive. Anyway, good, close-in readings on a neutron star would be worth a lot, but I don't advise you to use your lander to get them. You need to be in a fully armored Five, and then I wouldn't come much closer than a tenth of an A.U. And watch it. It'll look as though probably you could get closer, but the gravity shear is bad. It's practically a point source, you see. Steepest gravity gradient you'll ever see, unless you happen to get next to a black hole, God forbid. more in demand than a successful prospector), a steady income for doing commercials on PV, women, food, cars, travel, women, fame, women... and, again, there were always the royalties. They could have come to anything at all, depending on what the RD people managed to do with the tools. Sheri's find was exactly what Gateway was all about: the pot of gold at the end of the rainbow. It took an hour for me to get down to the hospital, three tunnel segments and five levels in the dropshaft. I kept changing my mind and going back. When I finally managed to purge my mind of envy (or at least to bury it where I didn't think it was going to show) and turned up at the reception desk, Sheri was asleep anyway. "You can go in," said the w nurse. "I don't want to wake her up." "I don't think you could," he said. "Don't force it, of course. But she's allowed visitors." She was in the lowest of three bunks in a twelve-bed room. Three or four of the others were occupied, two of them behind the isolation curtains, milky plastic that you could see through only vaguely. I didn't know who they were. Sheri herself looked quite peacefully resting, one arm under her head, her pretty eyes closed and her strong, dimpled chin resting on her wrist. Her two companions were in the same room, one asleep, one sitting under a holoview of Saturn's rings. I had met him once or twice, a Cuban or Venezuelan or something like that from New Jersey. TTie only name I could remember for him was Manny. We chatted for a while, and he promised to tell Sheri I had been there. I left and went for a cup of coffee at the comissary, thinking about their trip. They had come out near a tiny, cold planet way out from a K-# orange-red cinder of a star, and according to Manny they hadn't even been sure it was worth the trouble of landing. The readings showed Heechee-metal radiation, but not Question. You didn't tell us anything about Heechee prayer fans, and we see more of them than anything else. Prof. Hegramet. What do you want me to tell you, Susie? Question' Well I know what they look like. Sort of like a rolled-up ice-cream cone made out of crystal. All different colors of crystal. If you hold one right and press on it with your thumb it opens up like a fan. Prof. Hegramet. That's what I know, too. They've been analyzed, same as fire pearls and the blood diamonds. But don't ask me what they're for. I don't think the Heechee fanned themselves with them, and I don't think they prayed either; that's just what the novelty dealers called them. The Heechee #eft them all over the place, even when they tidied everything else up. I suppose they had a reason. I don't have a clue what th'at reason was, but if I ever find out I'll tell you. much; and almost all of it, apparently, was buried under carbondioxide snow. Manny was the one who stayed in orbit. Sheri and the other three went down, found a Heechee dig, opened it with great effort and, as usual, found it empty. Then they tracked another trace and found the old lander. They had to blast to get it open, and in the process two of the prospectors lost integrity of their spacesuits -- too close to the blast, I guess. By the time they realized they were in trouble it was too late for them. They froze. Sheri and the other crewman tried to get them back into their own lander, it must have been pure misery and fear the whole time, and at the end they had to give up. Tlie other man had made one more trip to the abandoned lander, found the tool kit in it, managed to get it back to their own lander. Then they had taken off, leaving the two casualties peacefully frozen behind them. But they had overstayed their limit and they were physical wrecks when they docked with the orbiter. I wasn't clear on what happened after that, but apparently they had failed to secure the lander's air supply and had lost a good deal of it; so they were on short oxygen rations all the way home. The other man was worse off than Sheri. There was a good chance of residual brain damage, and his # might not do him much good. But Sheri, they said, would be all right once she recovered from plain exhaustion... I didn't envy them the trip. All I envied them was the reward. I got up and got myself another cup of coffee in the commissary. As I brought it back to the corridor outside, where there were a few benches under the ivy planters, I became aware that something was bugging me. Something about the trip. About the fact that it had been a real winner, one of the all-time greats of Gateway's history... I dumped the coffee, cup and all,' into a disposal hole outside the commissary and headed for the school room. It was only a few minutes away and there was no one else there. TTiat was good; I wasn't ready to talk to anyone yet about what had occurred to me. I keyed the P-phone to information access and got the settings for Sheri's trip; they were, of course, a matter of public record. Then I went down to the practice capsule, and again hit lucky because there was no one around, and set them up on the course selector. Of course, I got good color immediately; and when I pressed the fine-tuner the whole board turned bright pink, except for the rainbow of colors along the side. There was only one dark line in the blue part of the spectrum. Well, I thought, so much for Metchnikov's theory about danger readings. They had lost forty per cent of the crew on that mission, and that struck me as being quite adequately dangerous; but according to what he had told me the really hairy ones showed six or seven of those bands. And in the yellow? According to Metchnikov, the more bright bands in the yellow, the more financial reward from a trip. Only in this one there were no bright bands in the yellow at all. There were two thick black "absorption" lines. That's all. I thumbed the selector off and sat back. So the great brains had labored and brought forth a mouse again: what they had interpreted as an indication of safety didn't really mean you were safe, and what they had interpreted as a promise of good results didn't seem to have any relevance to the first mission in more than a year that had really come up rich. Back to square one, and back to being scared. For the next couple of days I kept pretty much to myself. There are supposed to be eight hundred kilometers of tunnels inside Gateway. You wouldn't think there could be that many in a little chunk of rock that's only about ten kilometers across. But even so only about two per cent of Gateway is airspace, the rest is solid rock. I saw a lot of those eight hundred kilometers. I didn't cut myself off completely from human companionship, I just didn't seek it out. I saw Klara now and then. I wandered around with Shicky when he was off duty, although it was tiring for him. Sometimes I wandered by myself, sometimes with chance-met friends, sometimes tagging along after a tourist group. The guides knew me and were not averse to having me along (I had been out! even if I didn't wear a bangle), until they got the idea that I was thinking of guiding myself. Then they were less friendly. They were right. I was thinking of it. I was going to have to do something sooner or later. I would have to go out, or I would have to go home; and if I wanted to defer decision on either of those two equally frightening prospects, I would have to decide at least to try to make enough money to stay put. When Sheri got out of the hospital we had a hell of a party for her, a combination of welcome home, congratulations and good-by, Sheri, because she was leaving for Earth the next day. She was shaky but cheerful, and although she wasn't up to dancing she sat hugging me in the corridor for half an hour, promising to miss me. I got quite drunk. Corporation Report: Orbit # # vessels returned from launches during this period, with a total crew of #. # additional vessels were judged lost, with a total crew of #. In addition # crew members were killed or died of injuries, although the vessels returrled. Three returning vessels ,were damaged past the point of feasible repair. Landing reports: #. Five of the surveyed planets had life at the microscopic level or higher; one possessed structured plant or animal life; none intelligent. Artifacts: Additional samples or usual Heechee equipment were returned. No previously unknown Heechee artifacts. Samples: Chemical or mineral, #. None adjudged of sufficient value to justify exploitation. Living organic, #I . Three of these were judged hazardous and disposed of in space. None found of exploitable value. Science awards in period: #. Other cash awards in period, including royalties: #. Awards and royalties arising from new discoveries in period (other than science awards): #. Personnel grounded or exiting Gateway in period: #. Lost operationally: # (including # lost in lander exercises.) Medically unfit at end of year, -- #. Total losses, #. New personnel arriving in period; #. Returned to duty: #. Total increment during period; #. Net gain in personnel; #. It was a good chance for it; the liquor was free. Sheri and her Cuban friend were picking up the check. In fact, I got so drunk that I never did get to say good-by to Sheri, because I had to head for the toilet and chuck. Drunk as I was, that struck me as a pity; it was genuine Scotch-from-Scotland Gleneagle, none of your local white lightning boiled out of God knows what. Throwing up cleared my head. I came out and leaned against a wall, my face buried in the ivy, breathing hard, and by and by enough oxygen got into my bloodstream that I could recognize Francy Hereira standing next to me. I even said, "Hello, Francy." He grinned apologetically. "The smell. It was a little strong." "Sorry," I said huffily, and he looked surprised. "No, what do you mean? I mean it is bad enough on the cruiser, but every time I come to Gateway I wonder how you live through it. And in those rooms -- phew!" "No offense taken," I said grandly, patting his shoulder. "I must say good night to Sheri." "She's gone. Bob. Got tired. They took her back to the hospital." "In that case," I said, "I will only say good night to you." I bowed and lurched down the tunnel. It is difficult being drunk in nearly zero gravity. You long for the reassurance of a hundred kilos of solid weight to hold you to the ground. I understand from what was reported to me later, that I pulled a solid rack of ivy off the wall, and I know from what I felt the next morning that I bashed my head into something hard enough to leave a purplish bruise the size of my ear. I became conscious of Francy coming up behind me and helping me navigate, and about halfway home I became conscious that there was someone else on my other arm. I looked, and it was Klara. I have only the most confused recollection of being put to bed, and when I woke up the next morning, desperately hung over, I was astonished to find that Klara was in it too. I got up as inconspicuously as I could and headed for the bathroom, needing a lot to throw up some more. It took quite a while, and I topped it off with another shower, my second in four days and a wild extravagance, considering my financial state. But I felt a little better, and when I got back to my room Klara had got up, fetched tea, probably from Shicky, and was waiting for me. "Thanks," I said, meaning it. I was infinitely dehydrated. "A sip at a time, old horse," she said anxiously, but I knew enough not to force much into my stomach. I managed two swallows and stretched out in the hammock again, but by then I was pretty sure I would live. "I didn't expect to see you here," I said. "You were, ah, insistent," she told me. "Not much on performance. But awfully anxious to try." "Sony about that." She reached over and squeezed my foot. "Not to worry. How've things been, anyway?" "Oh, all right. It was a nice party. I don't remember seeing you there?" She shrugged. "I came late. Wasn't invited, as a matter of fact." I didn't say anything; I had been aware Klara and Sheri were not very friendly, and assumed it was because of me. Klara, reading my mind, said, "I've never cared for Scorpios, especially unevolved ones with that awful huge jaw. Never get an intelligent, spiritual thought from one of them." Then she said, to be fair, "But she has courage, you have to give her that." "I don't believe I'm up to this argument," I said. "Not an argument. Bob." She leaned over, cradling my head. She smelled sweaty and female; rather nice, in some circumstances, but not quite what I wanted right then. "Hey," I said. "What ever became of musk oil?" "What?" "I mean," I said, suddenly realizing something that had been true for quite a while, "you used to wear that perfume a lot. That was the first thing I remember noticing about you." I thought of Francy Hereira's remark about the Gateway smell, and realized it had been a long time since I had noticed Klara smelling particularly nice. "Honey-Bob, are you trying to start an argument with me?" "Certainly not. But I'm curious. When did you stop wearing it?" She shrugged and didn't answer, unless looking annoyed is an answer. It was enough of an answer for me, because I'd told her often enough that I liked the perfume. "So how are you doing with your shrink?" I asked, to change the subject. It didn't seem to be any improvement. Klara said, without warmth, "I guess you're feeling pretty rotten with that head. I think I'll go home now." "No, I mean it," I insisted. "I'm curious about your progress." She hadn't told me a word, though I knew she had signed up; and she seemed to spend two or three hours a day with him. Or it. She had elected to try the machine service from the Corporation computer, I knew. "Not bad," she said distantly. "Get over your father fixation yet?" I inquired. Klara said, "Bob, did it ever occur to you that you might get some good out of a little help yourself?' ' "Funny you should say that. Louise Forehand said the very same thing to me the other day." "Not funny. Think about it. See you later." I dropped my head back after she had gone and closed my eyes. Go to a shrink! What did I ne with that? All I needed was one lucky find like Sheri's... And all I needed to make that was -- was -- Was the guts to sign up for another trip. But that kind of guts, for me, seemed to be in very short supply. Time was slipping by, or I was destroying it, and the way I began destroying one day was' to go to the museum. They had already installed a complete holo set of Sheri's find. I played the disk over two or three times, just to see what seventeen thousand dollars looked like. It mostly looked like irrelevant junk. That was when each piece was displayed on its own. There were about ten little prayer fans, proving, I guess, that the Heechee liked to include a few art objects even with a tire-repair kit. Or whatever the rest of it was; things like trianglebladed screwdrivers with flexible shafts, things like socket wrenches, but made of some soft material; things like electrical test probes, and things like nothing you ever saw before. Spread out item by item they seemed pretty random, but the way they fit into each other, and into the flat nested boxes that made up the set, was a marvel of packing hundred and fifty thousand dollars, and if I had stayed with Sheri I could have been one of the shareholders. Or one of the corpses. I stopped off at Klara's place and hung around for a while, but she wasn't home. It wasn't her usual time for being shrunk. On the other hand, I had lost track of Klara's usual times. She had found another kid to mother when its parents were busy: a little black girl, maybe four years old, who had come up with a mother who was an astrophysicist and a father who was an exobiologist. And what else Klara had found to keep herself busy I was not sure. I drifted back to my own room, and Louise Forehand peered out of her door and followed me in. "Bob," she said urgently, "do you know anything about a big danger bonus coming up?" Classifieds. for any half-mil plus bonus. Don't ask me. Order me. #. claimed personal effects nonreturnees. Corporation Area Charlie Nine, #-# tomorrow. you achieve Oneness. HeShe is Heechee and HeShe Forgives. Church of the Marvelously Maintained Motorcycle. #-#. mutual sympathy only. No touching. #-#. I made room for her on the pad. "Me? No. Why would I?" Her pale, muscular face was tauter than ever, I could not tell why. "I thought maybe you'd heard something. From Dane Metchnikov, maybe. I know you're close to him, and I've seen him talking to Klara in the schoolroom." I didn't respond to that, I wasn't sure what I wanted to say. "There's a rumor that there's a science trip coming up that's pretty hairy. And I'd like to sign on for it." I put my arm around her. "What's the matter, Louise?" "They posted Willa dead." I held her for a while and let her cry it out. I would have comforted her if I had known how, but what comfort was there to give? After a while I got up and rummaged around in my cupboard, looking for a joint Klara had left there a couple days before. I found it, lighted it, passed it to her. Louise took a long, hard pull, and held it for quite a while. Then she puffed out. "She's dead. Bob," she said. She was over crying now, somber but relaxed; even the muscles around her neck and up and down her spine were tensionfree. "She might come back yet, Louise." She shook her head. "Not really. The Corporation posted her ship lost. It might come back, maybe. Willa won't be alive in it. Their last stretch of rations would have run out two weeks ago." She stared into space for a moment, then sighed and roused herself to take another pull on the Joint. "I wish Sess were here," she said, leaning back and stretching; I could feel the play of muscles against the palm of my hand. The dope was hitting her, I could see. I knew it was hitting me. It wasn't any of our usual Gateway windowbox stuff, sneaked in among the ivy. Klara had got hold of some pure Naples Red from one of the cruiser boys, shadegrown on the slopes of Mount Vesuvius between the rows of vines that made Lacrimae Cristi wine. She turned toward me and snuggled her chin into my neck. "I really love my family," she said, calmly enough. "I wish we had hit lucky here. We're about due for some luck." "Hush, honey," I said, nuzzling into her hair. Her hair led to her ear and her ear led to her lips, and step by step we were making love in a timeless, gentle, stoned way. It was very relaxed. Louise was competent, unanxious and accepting. After a couple of months of Klara's nervous paroxysms it was like coming home to Mom's chicken soup. At the end she smiled, kissed me and turned away. She was very still, and her breathing was even. She lay silent for a long time, and it wasn't until I realized that my wrist was getting damp that I knew she was crying again. "I'm sorryj Bob," she said when I began to pat her. "It's just that we've never had any luck. Some days I can live with that fact, and some days not. This is one of the bad ones." "You will." "I don't think so. I don't believe it any more." "You got here, didn't you? That's pretty lucky." She twisted herself around to face me, her eyes scanning mine. I said, people would give their left testicles to be here." Louise said slowly, "Bob -- " She stopped. I started to speak but she put her hand over my lips. "Bob," she said, "do you know how we managed to get here?" "Sure. Sess sold his airbody." "We sold more than that. The airbody brought a little over a hundred thousand. That wasn't enough for even one of us. We got the money from Hat." "Your son? the one that died?" She said, "Hat had a brain tumor. They caught it in time, or anyway almost in time. It was operable. He could have lived, oh, I don't know, ten years anyway. He would have been messed up some. His speech centers were affected, and so was his muscle control. But he could have been alive right now. Only -- " She took her hand off my chest to rub it across her face, but she wasn't crying. "He didn't want us to spend the airbody money on Term Medical for him. It would have just about paid for the surgery, and then we would have been broke again. So what he did, he sold himself, Bob. He sold off all his parts. More than just a left testicle. All of him. They were fine, first-quality Nordic male twenty-two-year-old parts, and they were worth a bundle. He signed himself over to the medics and they -- how do you say it? -- put him to sleep. There must be pieces of Hat in a dozen different people now. They sold off everything for transplants, and they gave us the money. Close to a million dollars. Got us here, with some to spare. So that's where our luck came from. Bob." I said, "I'm sorry." "For what? We just don't have the luck. Bob. Hat's dead. Willa's dead. God knows where my husband is, or our one last surviving kid. And I'm here, and. Bob, half the time I wish with all my heart that I were dead too."    I left her sleeping in my bed and wandered down to Central Park. I called Klara, found her out, left a message to say where I was, and spent the next hour or so on my back, looking up at the mulberries ripening on the tree. There was no one there except for a couple of tourists taking a fast look through before their ship left. I didn't pay attention to them, didn't even hear them leave. I was feeling sorry for Louise and for all the Forehands, and even sorrier for myself. They didn't have the luck, but what I didn't have hurt a lot more; I didn't have the courage to see where my luck would take me. Sick societies squeeze adventurers out like grape pips. The grape pips don't have much to say about it. I suppose it was the same with Columbus's seamen or the pioneers manhandling their covered wagons through Comanche territory; they must have been scared witless, like me, but they didn't have much choice. Like me. But, God, how frightened I was... I heard voices, a child's and a light, slower laugh that was Klara's. I sat up. "Hello, Bob," she said, standing before me with her hand on the head of a tiny black girl in corn-row hair. "This is Watty." "Hello, Watty." My voice didn't sound right, even to me. Klara took a closer look and demanded, "What's the matter?" I couldn't answer that question in one sentence so I chose one facet. "Willa Forehand's been posted dead." Klara nodded without saying anything. Watty piped, "Please, Klara. Throw the ball." Klara tossed it to her, caught it, tossed it again, all in the Gagetway adagio. I said, "Louise wants to go on a danger-lx)nus launch. I thii what she wants is for me, for us, to go and take her with us." "Oh?" "Well, what about it? Has Dane said anything to you about one of his specials?" "No! I haven't seen Dane for -- I don't know. Anyway, he shipped out this morning on a One." "He didn't have a farewell party!" I protested, surprised. She pursed her lips. The little girl called: "Hey, mister! Catch!" When she threw the ball it came floating up like a hot-air balloon to a mooring mast, but even so I almost missed it. My mind was on something else. I tossed it b'ack with concentration. After a minute Klara said, "Bob? I'm sorry. I guess I was in a bad mood." "Yeah." My mind was very busy. She said placatingly, "We've been having some hard times. Bob. I don't want to be raspy with you. I -- I brought you something." I looked around, and she took my hand and slid something up over it, onto my arm. It was a launch bracelet, Heechee metal, worth five hundred dollars anywhere. I hadn't been able to afford to buy one. I stared at it, trying to think of what I wanted to say. "Bob?" "What?" There was an edge to her voice. "It's customary to say thank you." "It's customary," I said, "to give a truthful answer to a question. Like not saying you hadn't seen Dane Metchnikov when you were with him just last night." She flared, "You've been spying on me!" "You've been lying to me." "Bob! You don't own me. Dane's a human being, and a friend." "Friend!" I barked. The last Question. I saw a report that Heechee metal had been analyzed by the National Bureau of Standards -- Prof. Hegramet. No you didn't. Question. But it was on the PV -- Prof. Hegramet. No. You saw a report that the Bureau of Standards had issued a quantitative assessment of Heechee metal. Not an analysis. Just a description: tensile strength, fracture strength, melting point, all that stuff. Question. I'm not sure I understand the difference. Prof. Hegramet. We finally know exactly what it does. We don't yet know what it is. What's the most interesting thing about Heechee metal? You, Teri? Question. It glows? Prof. Hegramet. It glows, yes. It emits light. Bright enough so that we don't need anything else to light our rooms, we have to cover it over when we want dark. And it's been glowing for half a million years at least like that. Where does the energy come from? The Bureau says there are some posturanic elements in it, and probably they drive the radiation; but we don't know what they are. There's also something in it that looks like an isotope of copper. Well, copper doesn't have any stable isotopes. Up to now. So what the Bureau says is what the exact frequency of the blue light is, and all the physical measurements to eight or nine decimals; but the report doesn't tell you how to make any. thing Metchnikov was to anyone was a friend. Just thinking about Klara with him made my groin crawl. I didn't like the sensation, because I couldn't identify it. It wasn't just anger, wasn't even Just jealousy. There was a component that remained obstinately opaque. I said, knowing it was illogical, hearing myself seem almost to whine. "I intnxluced you to him!" "That doesn't give you ownership! All right," Klara snarled, "maybe I went to bed with him a few times. It doesn't change how I feel about you." "It changes how I feel about you, Klara." She stared incredulously. "You have the nerve to say that? Coming here, smelling of sex with some cheap floozy?" That one caught me off guard. "There was nothing cheap about it! I was comforting someone in pain." She laughed. The sound was unpleasant; anger is unbecoming. "Louise Forehand? She hustled her way up here, did you know that?" The little girl was holding the ball and staring at us now. I could see we were frightening her. I said, trying to tighten my voice to keep I'm not going to let you make a fool out of me." "Ah," she said in inarticulate disgust, and turned around to go. I reached out to touch her, and she sobbed and hit me, as hard as she could. The blow caught me on the shoulder. That was a mistake. That's always a mistake. It isn't a matter of what's rational or justified, it is a matter of signals. It was the wrong signal to give me. The reason wolves don't kill each other off is that the smaller and weaker wolf always surrenders. It rolls over, bares its throat and puts its paws in the air to signal that it is beaten. When that happens the winner is physically unable to attack any more. If it were not that way, there wouldn't be any wolves left. For the same reason men don't usually kill women, or not by beating them to death. They can't. However much he wants to hit her, his internal machinery vetoes it. But if the woman makes the mistake of giving him a different signal by hitting him first -- I punched her four or five times, as hard as I could, on the breast, in the face, in the belly. She fell to the ground, sobbing. I knelt beside her, lifted her up with one hand and, in absolutely cold blood, slapped her twice more. It was all happening as if choreographed by God, absolutely inevitably; and at the same time I could feel that I was breathing as hard as though I'd climbed a mountain on a dead run. The blood was thundering in my ears. Everything I saw was hazed with red. I finally heard a distant, thin crying. I looked and saw the little girl, Watty, staring at me, her mouth open, tears rolling down her wide, purplish-black cheeks. I started to move toward her to reassure her. She screamed and ran behind a grape trellis. I turned back toward Klara, who was sitting up, not looking at me, her hand cupped over her mouth. She took the hand away and stared at something in it: a tooth. I didn't say anything. I didn't know what to say, and didn't trust myself to think of anything. I turned and left. I don't remember what I did for the next few hours. I didn't sleep, although I was physically exhausted. I sat on the chest of drawers in my room for a while. Then I left it again. I remember talking to somebody, I think it was a straggling tourist off the Venus ship, about how adventurous and exciting prospecting was. I remember eating something in the commissary. And all the time I was thinking: I wanted to kill Klara. I had been containing all that storedup fury, and I hadn't even let myself know it was there until she pulled the trigger. I 'didn't know if she would ever forgive me. I wasn't sure she ought to, and I wasn't even sure that I wanted her to. I could not imagine our ever being lovers again. But what I finally was sure I wanted was to apologize. Only she wasn't in her rooms. There was no one there but a plump young black woman, slowly sorting out clothes, with a tragic face. When I asked after Klara she began to cry. "She's gone," the woman sobbed. "Gone?" "Oh, she looked awful. Someone must have beaten her up! She brought Watty back and said she wouldn't be able to take care of her any more. She gave me all her clothes, but -- what am I going to do with Watty when I'm working?" "Gone where?" The woman lifted her head. "Back to Venus. On the ship. It left an hour ago." Somehow I got to sleep, alone in my own bed. I didn't talk to anyone else. When I got up I gathered together everything I owned: My clothes, my holodisks, my chess set, my wristwatch. The Heechee bracelet that Klara had given me. I went around and sold them off. I cleaned out my credit account and put all the money together: it came to a total of fourteen hundred dollars and change. I took the money up to the casino and put it all on Number #I on the roulette wheel. The big slow ball drifted into a socket: Green. Zero. I went down to mission control and signed for the first One that was available, and twenty-four hours later I was in space. xxni "How do you really feel about Dane, Bob?" "How the hell do you think I feel? He seduced my girl." "That's a strangely old-fashioned way to put it. Bob. And it happened an awfully long time ago." "Sure it did." Sigfrid strikes me as being unfair. He sets up rules, then he doesn't play by them. I say indignantly, "Cut it out, Sigfrid. All that happened a long time ago, but it isn't being a long time ago, for me, because I've never let it come out. It's still brand-new inside my head. Isn't that what you're supposed to do for me? Let all that old stuff inside my head come out so it can dry up and blow away and not cripple me any more?" "I'd still like to know why it stays so brand-new inside your head. Bob." "Oh, Christ, Sigfrid!" This is one of Sigfrid's stupid times. He can't handle some complex kinds of input, I guess. When you come right down to it he's only a machine and can't do anything he isn't programmed to do. Mostly he just responds to key words -- well, with a little attention to meaning, sure. And to nuance, as far as it is expressed by voice tone, or by what the sensors in the pad and straps tell him about my muscle activity. "If you were a person instead of a machine, you'd understand," I tell him. "Perhaps so. Bob." To get him back on the right track I say: "It is true that it happened a long time ago. I don't see what you're asking beyond that." "I'm asking you to resolve a contradiction I perceive in what you say. You've been saying that you don't mind the fact that your girl friend, Klara, had sexual relations with other men. Why is it so important that she did with Dane?' ' "Dane didn't treat her right!" And, good God, he certainly didn't. He left her stuck like a fly in amber. "Is it because of how he treated Klara, Bob? Or is it something between Dane and you?" "Never! There was never anything between Dane and me!" "You did tell me he was bi. Bob. What about on the flight you took with him." "He had two other men to play with! Not me, boy, no, I swear! Not me. Oh," I said, trying to calm my voice enough to me it reflect the very mild interest I really felt in this stupid subject, "to be sure, he tried to put the make on me once or twice. But I told him it wasn't my style." "Your voice. Bob," he says, "seems to reflect more anger than your words account for." "Damn you, Sigfrid!" I really am angry now, I admit it. I can hardly get the words out. "You get me pissed off with your wild accusations. Sure, I let him put his arm around me once or twice. That's as far as I went. Nothing serious. I was Just abusing myself to make the time pass. I liked him well enough. Big, goodlooking fellow. You get lonesome when -- Now what?" Sigfrid was making a sound, sort of like clearing one's throat. It is how he interrupts without interrupting. "What did you Just say. Bob?" "What? When?" "When you said there was nothing serious between you." "Christ, I don't know what I said. There was nothing serious, that's all. I was Just entertaining myself, to make the time pass." "You didn't use the word 'entertaining', Bob." "I didn't? What word did I use?" I reflect, listening for the echo of my own voice. "I guess I said 'amusing myself. What about it?" "You didn't say 'amusing' either. Bob. What did you say?" "I don't know!" "You said, 'I was just abusing myself'. Bob." My defenses go up, I feel as though I had suddenly discovered I Question. Don't we even know what a Heechee table or any old housekeeping thing looks like? Prof. Hegramet. We don't even know what a Heechee house looks like. We never found one. Just tunnels. They liked branching shafts, with rooms opening out of them. They liked big chambers shaped like spindles, tapered at both ends, too. There's one here, two on Venus, probably the remains of one that's half eroded away on Peggy's World. Question. I know what the bonus is for finding intelligent alien life, but what's the bonus for finding a Heechee? Prof. Hegramet. just find one. Then name your price. had wet my pants, or that my fly was open. I step outside my body and look at my own head. "What does 'abusing myself' mean to you. Bob?" "Say," I say, laughing, genuinely impressed and amused at the same time, "that's a real Freudian slip, isn't it? You fellows are pretty keen. My compliments to the programmers." Sigfrid doesn't respond to my urbane comment. He Just lets me stew in it for a minute. "All right," I say. I feel very open and vulnerable, letting nothing at all happen, living in that moment as though it were lasting forever, like Klara stuck in her instant and eternal fall. Sigfrid says gently, "Bob. When you masturbated, did you ever have fantasies about Dane?" "I hated it," I said. He waits. "I hate myself for it. I mean, not hated, exactly. More like despised. Poor God-damn son of a bitch, me, all kinky and awful, beating his meat and thinking about being screwed by his girl's lover." Sigfrid waits me out for a while. Then he says, 'T think you really want to cry. Bob." He's right, but I don't say anything. "Would you like to cry?" he invited. "I'd love it," I say. "Then why don't you go ahead and cry, Bob?" "I wish I could," I say. "Unfortunately, I just don't know how." I was just turning over, making up my mind to go to sleep, when I noticed that the colors on the Heechee guidance system were breaking up. It was the fifty-fifth day of my trip, the twenty-seventh since turnover. The colors had been shocking pink for the whole fiftyfive days. Now whorls of pure white formed, grew, clotted together. I was arriving! Wherever it was going to turn out to be when I got there, I was arriving. My little old ship -- the smelly, hurtful, tedious coffin I had been banging around in for nearly two months by myself, talking to myself, playing games with myself, tired of myself -- was well below lightspeed. I leaned over to look at the viewscreen, now relatively "down" to me because I had been decelerating, and saw nothing that looked very exciting. Oh, there was a star, yes. There were lots of stars in a scattering of groupings that in no way looked familiar; half a dozen blues ranging from bright to hurt-the-eyes; a red one that stood out more for intensity of hue than luminosity. It was an angry-looking red coal, not much brighter than Mars is from Earth, but a deeper, uglier red. I made myself take an interest. That was not really easy. After fifty-seven days of rejecting everything around me because it was boring or threatening, it was hard for me to switch over to a welcoming, vulnerable mode. I switched on the spherical scan and peered out as the ship began to rotate in its scanning pattern, slicing orange-peel strips of sky to capture in the cameras and analyzers. And almost at once I got a huge, bright, nearby signal return. Fifty-seven days of boredom and exhaustion went right out of my mind. There was something either very big or very close. I forgot about being sleepy. I crouched over the viewscreen, holding on with hands and knees, and then I saw it: a squared-off object marching into the screen. Glowing all over. Pure Heechee metal! It was irregularly slab-sided, wit#i rounded pimples studding one of the flat sides. And the adrenalin began to flow, and visions of sugarplums danced in my head. I watched it out of sight, and then hauled myself over to the scan analyzer, waiting to see what would come out. There was no question that it was good, the only question was tow good. Maybe extraordinarily good! Maybe a whole Peggy's Worid all my own! -- with a every year all the rest of my life! Maybe only a vacant shell. Maybe -- the squared-off shape suggested it -- maybe that wildest of dreams, a whole big Heechee ship that I could enter into and fly around anywhere I chose, big enough to carry a thousand people those dreams were possible; and even if they all failed, if it was just an abandoned shell, all that it needed was one thing inside it, one little tinkertoy, one gadget, one whozie that nobody had ever found before that could be taken apart and reproduced and made to work -- I stumbled and raked my knuckles against the spiral gadget, now glowing soft gold. I sucked the blood off them and realized the ship was moving. It shouldn't have been moving! It wasn't programmed to do that. It was meant to hang in whatever orbit it was programmed to find, and just stay there until I looked around and made my decisions. I stared around, confused and baffled. The glowing slab was firmly in the middle of the viewscreen now and it stayed there; the ship had stopped its automatic spherical scan. Belatedly I heard the distant high yell of the lander motors. They were what were moving me; my ship was targeted for that slab. And a green light was glowing over the pilot's seat. That was wrong! The green light was installed on Gateway by human beings. It had nothing to do with Mission Report Vessel #-#, Voyage #D#. Crew N. Ahoya, Ts. Zakharcenko, L. Marks. Transit time I # days # hours. Position not identified. Apparently outside galactic cluster, in dust cloud. Identification of external galaxies doubtful. Summary. "We found no trace of any planet, artifact or laudable asteroid within scanning distance. Nearest star approximately # l.y. Conjecture whatever was there has since been destroyed. Life-support systems began to malfunction on return trip and Larry Marks died." the Heechee; it was the plain old people's radio circuit, announcing that someone was calling me. Who? Who could be anywhere near my brand-new discovery? shouted, "Hello?" There was an answer. I didn't understand it; it seemed to be in some foreign language, perhaps Chinese. But it was human all right. "Talk English!" I yelled. "Who the hell are you?" Pause. Then another voice. "Who are youT' "My name is Broadhead," I snarled. "Broadhead?" Confused mumbling of a couple of voices. Then the English-speaking voice again: "We don't have any record of a prospector named Broadhead. Are you from Aphrodite?" "What's Aphrodite?" "Oh, Christ! Who are you? Listen, this is Gateway Two control and we don't have time to screw around. Identify yourself!" Gateway Two! I snapped off the radio and lay back, watching the slab grow larger, ignoring the demand of the green light. Gateway Two? How ridiculous! If I had wanted to go to Gateway Two I would have signed up in the regular course and accepted the penalty of paying royalties on anything I might find. I would have flown out secure as any tourist, on a course that had been tested a hundred times. I hadn't done that. I had picked a setting no one else had ever used, and taken my risks. And I had felt every one of them, scared out of my brain for fifty-seven bad days. It wasn't fair! I lost my head. I lunged toward the Heechee course director and shoved the wheels around at random. It was a failure I couldn't accept. I was braced to find nothing. I was not braced to find I had done something easy, for no reward at all. But what I produced was a bigger failure still. There was a bright yellow flash from the course board, and then all the colors went black. The thin scream from the lander motors stopped. The feeling of motion was gone. The ship was dead. Nothing was moving. Nothing worked in the Heechee complex; nothing, not even the cooling system. By the time Gateway Two sent a ship out to haul me in I was delirious with heatstroke, in an ambient temperature of #C. Gateway was hot and dank. Gateway Two was cold enough that I had to borrow jacket, gloves and heavy underwear. Gateway stank of sweat and sewers. Gateway Two tasted of rusty steel. Gateway was bright and lopd and full of people. On Gateway Two there was almost no sound, and only seven human beings, not counting myself, to make any. The Heechee had left Gateway Two not quite completed. Some of the tunnels ended in bare rock, and there were only a few dozen of them. No one had got around to planting vegetation yet, and all the air there was came from chemical processors; the partial pressure of O # was under # millibars, and the rest of the atmosphere was a nitrogen-helium mix, not much more than half earthnormal pressure altogether, that made the voices highpitched and left me gasping for the first few hours. The man who helped me out of my lander and bundled me up against the sudden cold was a daik, immense Martian-Japanese named Norio Ituno. He put me in his own bed, filled me with liquids and let me rest for an hour. I dozed, and when I woke up he was sitting there, looking at me with amusement and respect. The respect was for someone who had slain a fiveamusement was that I was idiot enough to do it. "I guess I'm in trouble," I said. "I would say so, yes," he agreed. "The ship is totally dead. Never saw anything like it before." "I didn't know a Heechee ship could go dead like that." He shrugged. "You did something origin, Broadhead. How are you feeling?" I sat up to answer him, and he nodded. "We're pretty busy right now. I'm going to have Dear Voice of Gateway: Are you a reasonable and open-minded person? Then prove it by reading this letter all the way through to the end before making up your mind about what it says. There are thirteen occupied levels in Gateway. There are thirteen residences in each of thirteen (count them yourself ) of the housing halls . Do you think this letter is just silly superstition? Then look at the evidence for yourself! Launches #-# , #-I and #-# (what do the digits add up to? ) were all declared overdue in List #-#! Gateway Corporation, wake up! Let the skeptics and bigots jeer. Human lives depend on your little ridicule. It would cost nothing to omit the Danger Numbers from all programs-except courage! M. Gloyner, #-#I to let you take care of yourself for a couple of hours -- if you can? -- fine. Then we'll have a party for you." "Party!" It was the farthest thing from my mind. "For what?" "We don't meet someone like you every day, Broadhead," he said admiringly, and left me to my thoughts. I didn't like my thoughts very mudh, and after a while I got up, put on the gloves, buttoned up the jacket and started exploring. It BO didn't take long; there wasn't much there. I heard sounds of activity from the lower levels, but the echoes traveled at queer angles along the empty corridors and I saw no one. Gateway Two didn't have a tourist trade, and so there wasn't any night club or casino, no restaurant that I could find... not even a latrine. After a little while that question began to seem urgent. I reasoned that Ituno would have had to have something like that near his room, and tried to retrace my steps to there, but that didn't work either. There were cubicles along some of the corridors, but they were unfinished. No one lived there, and no one had troubled to install plumbing. It was not one of my better days. When I finally found a toilet I puzzled over it for ten minutes and would guiltily have left it impolitely soiled if I had not heard a sound outside the cubicle. A plump little woman was standing there, waiting. "I don't know how to flush it," I apologized. She looked me up and down. "You're Broadhead," she stated, and then: "Why don't you go to Aphrodite?' ' "What's Aphrodite -- no, wait. First, how do you flush this thing? Then, what's Aphrodite?" She pointed to a button on the edge of the door; I had thought it was a light switch. When I touched it the whole bottom of the seamless bowl began to glow and in ten seconds there was nothing inside but ash, then nothing at all. "Wait for me," she commanded, disappearing inside. When she came out she said: "Aphrodite's where the money is, Broadhead. You're going to need it." I let her take my arm and pull me along. Aphrodite, I began to understand, was a planet. A new one, that a ship from Gateway Two had opened up less than forty days earlier, and a big one. "You'd have to pay royalty, of course," she said. "And so far they haven't found anything hig, just the usual Heechee debris. But there's thousands of square miles to explore, and it'll be two months before the first batch of prospectors starts coming out from Gateway. We only sent the word back forty days ago. Have you had any hot-planet experience?" "Hot-planet experience?" "I mean," she explained, pulling me down a drop-shaft and calling up to me, "have you ever explored a planet that's hot?" " -- No. As a matter of fact, I haven't had any experience at all, that counts for anything. One trip. Empty. I didn't even land." "Pity," she said. "Still, there's not that much to learn. You know what Venus is like? Aphrodite's just a little bit worse. The primary's a flare star, and you don't want to be caught in the open. But the Heechee digs are all underground. If you find one, you're in." "What are the chances of finding one?" I asked. "Well," she said thoughtfully, pulling me off the cable and down a tunnel, "not all that good, maybe. After all, you're out in the open when you're prospecting. On Venus they use armored airbodies and they zap around anywhere they want to go, no trouble. Well, maybe a little trouble," she conceded. "But they We sniff for your scent in the gas of Orion, We dig for your den with the dogs of Procyon, From Baltimore, Buffalo, Bonn and Benares We seek you round Algol, Arcturus, Antares. We'll find you some day. Little lost Heechee, we're on our way! don't lose very many prospectors any more. Maybe one per cent." "What per cent do you lose on Aphrodite?' ' "More than that. Yes, I grant you, it's higher than that. You have to use the lander from your ship, and of course it's not very mobile on the surface of a planet. Especially a planet with a surface like molten sulfur and winds like hurricanes -- when they're mild." "It sounds charming," I said. "Why aren't you out there now?" "Me? I'm an outpilot. I'm going back to Gateway in about ten days, soon as I get a cargo loaded, or somebody comes in and wants a ride back." "I want a ride back right now." "Oh, cripes, Broadhead! Don't you know what kind of trouble you're in? You broke regulations by messing with the control board. They'll throw the book at you." I thought it over carefully. Then I said, "Thanks, but I think I'll take my chances." "Don't you understand? Aphrodite has guaranteed Heechee remains. You could take a hundred trips without Hnding anything like this." "Sweetie," I said, "I couldn't take a hundred trips for anything, not now and not ever. I don't know if I can take one. I think I have the guts to get back to Gateway. Beyond that, I don't know."    I was on Gateway Two, altogether, thirteen days. Hester Bergowiz, the outpilot, kept trying to talk me into going to Aphrodite, I guess because she didn't want me taking up valuable cargo space on her return flight. The others didn't care. They only thought I was crazy. I was a problem for Ituno, who was loosely in charge of keeping things straight on Two. Technically I was an illegal entrant, without a dime's worth of per capita paid and with nothing to pay it with. He would have been within his rights to toss me out into space without a suit. He solved it by putting me to work loading lowpriority cargo into Hester's Five, mostly prayer fans and samples for analysis from Aphrodite. That took two days, and then he designated me a chief gofer for the three people who were rebuilding suits for the next batch of explorers of Aphrodite. They had to use Heechee torches to soften the metal enough to bend it onto the suits, and I wasn't trusted with any of that. It takes two years to train a person to handle a Heechee torch in close quarters. But I was allowed to muscle the suits and sheets of Heechee metal into position for them, to fetch tools, to go for coffee... and to put the suits on when they were finished, and exit into space to make sure they didn't leak. None of them leaked. On the twelfth day two Fives came in from Gateway, loaded with happy, eager prospectors bringing all the wrong equipment. The word about Aphrodite had not had time to get to Gateway and back, so the new fish didn't know what goodies were in store. Just by accident, one of them was a young girl on a science mission, a former student of Professor Hegramet's who was supposed to make anthropometric studies of Gateway Two. On his own authority Norio Ituno reassigned her to Aphrodite, and decreed a combination welcome and farewell party. The ten newcomers and I outnumbered our hosts, but what they lacked in numbers they made up in drinking and it was a good party. I found myself a celebrity. The new fish couldn't get over the fact that I had slain a Heechee ship and survived. I was almost sorry to leave... not counting being scared. Ituno splashed three fingers of rice whiskey into a glass for me and offered me a toast. "Sorry to see you go, Broadhead," he said. "Sure you won't change your mind? We've got more armored ships and suits than we have prospectors right now, but I don't know how long that's going to last. If you change your mind after you get back -- " "I'm not going to change my mind," I said. "Banzai," he said, and drank. "Listen, do you know an old guy named Bakin?" "Shicky? Sure. My neighbor." "Give him my regards," he said, pouring another drink for the purpose. "He's a great guy, but he reminds me of you. I was with him when he lost his legs: got caught in the lander when we had to jettison. Damn near died. By the time we got him to Gateway he was all swelled up and smelled like hell; we had to take the legs off, two days out. I did it myself." "He's a great person, all right," I said absently, rinishing the drink and holding the glass out for more. "Hey. What do you mean, he reminds you of me?" "Can't make up his mind, Broadhead. He's got a stake that's enough to put him on Full Medical, and he can't make up his mind to spend it. If he spends it he can have his legs back and go out again. But then he'd be broke if he didn't score. So he Just stays on, a cripple." I put the glass down. I didn't want any more to drink. "So long, Ituno," I said. "I'm going to bed." I spent most of the trip back writing letters to Klara that I didn't know if I would ever mail. There wasn't much else to do. Hester turned out to be surprisingly sexual, for a small plump lady of a certain age, but there's a limit to how long that is entertaining and with all the cargo we had jammed in the ship there wasn't room for much else. The days were all the same: sex, letter writing, sleeping... and Classifieds. # roach. #-#. Agosto T. Agnelli. Call Corporation security for Interpol. Reward. lished. Perfect way to preserve memories for your children. Surprisingly low cost. Publishers' rep, #-#. or Paducah? I'm homesick. #. worrying. Worrying about why Shicky Bakin wanted to stay a cripple; which was a way of worrying in a way I could face about why I did. Sigfrid says, "You sound tired, Bob." Well, that was understandable enough. I had gone off to Hawaii for the weekend. Some of my money was in tourism there, so it was all tax deductible. It was a lovely couple of days on the Big Island, with a two-hour stockholders' meeting in the morning, and afternoons with one of those beautiful Island girls on the beach or sailing in glass-bottomed catamarans, watching the big mantas glide underneath begging for crumbs. But coming back you fight time zones all the way, and I was exhausted. Only that is not the sort of thing that Sigfrid really wants to hear about. He doesn't care if you're physically exhausted. He doesn't care if you've got a broken leg, he only wants to know if you dream about screwing your mother. I say that. I say, "I'm tired, all right, Sigfrid, but why don't you stop making small talk? Get right into my Oedipal feelings about Ma." "Did you have any, Bobby?" "Doesn't everybody?" "Do you want to talk about them, Bobby?" "Not particularly." He waits, and I wait too. Sigfrid has been being cute again, and now his room is fixed up like a boy's room from forty years ago. Crossed pingpong paddles hologrammed on the wall. A fake window with a fake view of the Montana Rockies in a snowstorm. A hologrammed cassette shelf of boys' stories on tape, Tom Sawyer and Lost Race of Mars and -- I can't read the rest of the titles. It is all very homey, but not in the least like my own room as a boy, which was tiny, narrow and almost filled by the old sofa I slept on. "Do you know what you do want to talk about, Rob?" Sigfrid probes gently. "You bet." Then I reconsider. "Well, no. I'm not sure." Actually I do know. Something had hit me on the way back from Hawaii, very hard. It's a five-hour flight. Half the time I had spent drenched in tears. It was funny. There was this lovely hapi-haole girl flying east in the seat next to me, and I had decided right away to get to know her better. And the stewardess was the same one I'd had before, and she I already knew better. So there I was, sitting at the very back of the first-class section of the stewardess, chatting with my pretty hapi-haole. And -- every time the girl was drowsing, or in the ladies' room, and the stewardess was looking the other way -- racked with silent, immense, tearful sobs. And then one of them would look my way again and I would be smiling, alert and on the make. "Do you want to just say what you're feeling at this second. Bob?" "I would in a minute, Sigfrid, if I knew what it was." "Don't you know, really? Can't you remember what was in your head while you weren't talking, just now?" "Sure I can!" I hesitate, then I say, "Oh, hell, Sigfrid, I guess I was just waiting to be coaxed. I had an insight the other day, and it hurt. Oh, wow, you wouldn't believe how it hurt. I was crying like a baby." "What was the insight, Bobby?" "I'm trying to tell you. It was about -- Well, it was partly about my mother. But it was also about, well, you know, Dane Metchnikov. I iTad -- these -- I had -- " "I think you're trying to say something about the fantasies you had of having anal sex with Dane Metchnikov, Bob. Is that right?" "Yeah. You remember good, Sigfrid. When I was crying, it was about my mother. Partly..." "You told me that. Bob." "Right." And I close up. Sigfrid waits. I wait, too. I suppose I want to be coaxed some more, and after Dearest Father, Mother, Marisa and Pko-Joao, Please tell Susie's father that she is very well and is regarded with favor by her officers. You can decide for yourselves whether to tell him that she has been seeing much of my friend Rob Broadhead. He is a good man and a .serious one, but he is not a fortunate one. Susie has applied for leave to go on a mission, and if the captain grants it she speaks of going with Broadhead. IVe all speak of going, but as you know, we do not all do it, so perhaps it is not to be wmried about. This must he very short; it is almost docking time, and  have a # for Gateway. With all love, Francescito a while Sigfrid obliges me: "Let's see if I can help you, Bob," he says. "What do crying about your mother, and your fantasies about anal sex with Dane, have to do with each other?" I feel something happening inside of me. It feels as though the soft, wet inside of my chest is starting to bubble into my throat. I can tell that when my voice comes out it is going to be tremulous and desperately forlorn if I don't control it. So I try to control it, although I know perfectly well that I have no secrets of this sort from Sigfrid; he can read his sensors and know what is going on inside me from the tremble of a triceps or the dampness of a palm. But I make the effort anyway. In the tones of a biology instructor explaining a prepared frog I say: "See, Sigfrid, my mother loved me. I knew it. You know it. It was a logical demonstration; she had no choice. And Freud said once that no boy who is certain he was his mother's favorite ever grows up to be neurotic. Only -- " "Please, Robby, that isn't quite right, and besides you're intellectualizing. You know yod really don't want to put in all these preambles. You're stalling, aren't you?" Other times I would tear the circuits out of his chips for that, but this time he has my mood gauged correctly. "All right. But I did know that my mother loved me. She couldn't help it! I was her only son. My father was dead -- don't clear your throat, Sigfrid, I'm getting to it. It was a logical necessity that she loved me, and I understood it that way with no doubt at all in my mind, but she never said so. Never once." "You mean that never, in your whole life, did she say to you, 'I love you, son?' " "No!" I scream. Then I get control again. "Or not directly, no. I mean, once when I was like eighteen years old and going to sleep in the next room, I heard her say to one of her friends -- girl friends, I mean -- that she really thought I was a tremendous kid. She was proud of me. I don't remember what I'd done, something, won a prize or got a job, but she right that minute was proud of me and loved me, and said so... But not to me." "Please go on. Bob," Sigfrid says after a moment. "I am going on! Give me a minute. It hurts; I guess it's what you call priin pain." "Please don't diagnose yourself, Bob. Just say it. Let it come out." "Oh, shii." I reach for a cigarette and then stop the motion. That's usually a good thing to do when things get tight with Sigfrid, because it will almost always distract him into an argument about whether I am trying to relieve tension instead of dealing with it; but this time I am too disgusted with myself, with Sigfrid, even with my mother. I want to get it over with. I say: "Look, Sigfrid, here's how it was. I loved my mother a lot, and I know -- knew! -- she loved me. But she wasn't very good at showing it." I suddenly realize I have a cigarette in my hands, and I'm rolling it around without lighting it and, wondrous to say, Sigfnd hasn't even commented on it. I plunge right on: "She didn't say the words to me. Not only that. It's funny, Sigfrid, but you know, I can't remember her ever touching me. I mean, not really. She would kiss me goodnight, sometimes. On the top of the head. And I remember she told me stories. And she was always there when I needed her. But -- " I have to stop for a moment, to get control of my voice again. I inhale deeply and evenly through my nose, concentrating on breath flow. "But you see, Sigfrid," I say, rehearsing the words ahead of time and pleased with the clarity and balance with which I deliver them, "she didn't touch me much. Except for one way. She was very good to me when I was sick. I was sick a lot. Everybody around the food mines has Tunny noses, skin infections -- you know. She got me everything I needed. She was there, God knows how, holding down a job and taking care of me, all at once. And when I was sick, she -- " After a moment Sigfrid says, "Go on, Robby. Say it." I try, but I am still stuck, and he says: "Just say it the fastest way you can. Get it out. Don't worry if I understand, or if it makes sense. Just get rid of the words." "Well, she would take my temperature,," I explain. "You know? Stick a thermometer into me. And she'd bold me for, you know, whatever it is, three minutes or so. And then she'd take the thermometer out and read it." I am right on the verge of bawlfirst I want to follow this thing through; it is almost a sexual thing, like when you are getting right up to the moment of decision with some person and you don't think you really want to let her be that mjich a part of you but you go ahead anyhow. I save up voice control, measuring it out so that I won't run out before I finish. Sigfrid doesn't say anything, and after a moment I manage the words: "You see how it is, Sigfrid? It's funny. All my life now -- what is it, maybe forty years since then? And I still have this crazy notion that being loved has something to do with having things stuck up my ass." There had been a lot of changes on Gateway while I was out. The head tax had been raised. The Corporation wanted to get rid of some of the extra hangers-on, like Shicky and me; bad news; it meant that my prepaid per capita wasn't good for two or three weeks, it was only good for ten days. They had imported a bunch of double-domes from Earth, astronomers, xenotechs, mathematicians, even old Professor Hegramet was up from Earth, bruised from the lift-off deltas but hopping spryly around the tunnels. One thing that hadn't changed was the Evaluation Board, and I was impaled on the hot seat in front of it, squirming while my old friend Emma told me in great detail what a fool I was. Mr. Hsien was actually doing the telling, Emma only translated. But she loved her work. "I warned you you'd fuck up, Broadhead. You should have listened to me. Why did you change the setting?" "I told you. When I found out I was at Gateway Two I just couldn't handle it. I wanted to go somewhere else." "Extraordinarily stupid of you, Broadhead." I glanced at Hsien. He had hung himself up on the wall by his rolled-up collar and was hanging there, beaming benignly, hands folded. "Emma," I said, "do whatever you want to do, but get off my back." She said sunnily, "I am doing what I want to do, Broadhead, because it's what I have to do. It's my job. You knew it was against the rules to change the settings." An Informal  Irravarent Science Fiction  Fantaay Jouitl Edited  PubNahed by RIctiard E. Goto Issue ## features an Interview with Kelly Frees. "The Vlvisector" -- a review column by rising-star Darrell Schweitzer. "The Alter-Ego Viewpoint" -- Aiter running rampant on a fieid of bloody books. "Angel Fear" -- an sf  fantasy art review column by Freff. Plus -- whatever comes In from irregular columnists: John Brunner, Ted White, Richard Lupoff, George Warren And: a new feature -- "Alien Thoughts" as an extended editor's diary, by Richard E. Gels. Quartertyeample I year #two years. # P.O. Box # Portland, OR #I Mission Report Vessel #-#, Voyage #D #. ' Crew G. Herron. Transit time out # days # hours. Note: Transit time return # days # hours.  Extract from log. "At # days # hours out the Q instrument began to glow and there was unusual activity in the control lights. At the same time I felt a change in the direction of thrust. For about one hour there was continuing changes, then the Q light went out and things went back to normal." Conjecture: course change to avoid some transient hazard, perhaps a star or other body? Recommend computer search of trip logs for similar events. "What rules? It was my ass that was on the line." "The rules that say you shouldn't destroy a ship," she explained. I didn't answer, and she chirped some sort of translation to Hsien, who listened gravely, pursed his lips and then delivered two neat paragraphs in Mandarin. You could hear the punctuation. "Mr. Hsien says," said Emma, "that you are a very irresponsible person. You have killed an irreplaceable piece of equipment. It was not your property. It belonged to the whole human race." He lilted a few more sentences, and she finished: "We cannot make a final determination of your liability until we have further information about the condition of the ship you damaged. According to Mr. Ituno he will have a complete check made of the ship at the first opportunity. There were two xenotechs in transit for the new planet. Aphrodite, at the time of his report. They will have reached Gateway Two by now, and we can expect their findings, probably, with the next outpilot. Then we will call you again." She paused, looking at me, and I took it the interview was over. "Thanks a lot," I said, and pushed myself toward the door. She let me get all the way to it before she said: "One more thing. Mr. Ituno' s report mentions that you worked on loading and fabricating suits on Gateway Two. He authorizes a per diem payment to you amounting to, let me see, twenty-five hundred dollars. And your out-captain, Hester Bergowiz, has authorized payment of one per cent of her bonus to you for services during the return flight; so your account has been credited accordingly." "I didn't have a contract with her," I said, surprised. "No. But she feels you should have a share. A small share, to be sure. Altogether -- " she looked under a paper -- " it comes to twenty-five hundred plus fifty-five hundred, eight thousand dollars your account has been credited with." Eight thousand dollars! I headed for a drop-shaft, grabbed an upcable and pondered. It was not enough to make any real difference. It certainly would not be enough to pay the damages they would soak me for messing up a ship. There wasn't enough money in the universe to pay that, if they wanted to charge me full replacement cost; there was no way to replace it. On the other hand, it was eight thousand dollars more than I'd had. I celebrated by buying myself a drink at the Blue Hell. While I was Dr. Asmenion. Now, if you start with a star bigger than three solar masses and it collapses, it doesn't just turn into a neutron star. It keeps on going. It gets so dense that the escape velocity exceeds ond... which is... ? Question. Uh. The speed of light? Dr. Asmenion. Right on, Gallina. So light can't escape. So it's black. So that's why it's called a black hole -- only, if you get close enough, inside what's called the ergosphere, it isn't black. You probably could see something. Question. What would it look like? Dr. Asemnion. Beats the ass off me, Jer. If anybody ever goes and sees one, he'll come back and tell us if he can. Only he probably can't. You could maybe get that close in, get your readings and come back -- and collect, jesus, I anyway. If you could get into your lander, see, and kick the main mass of the ship away, backward, slowing it down, you might be able to give yourself enough extra velocity to get away. Not easily. But maybe, if things were just right. But then where would you go? You can't get home in a lander. And doing it the other way wouldn't work, there isn't enough mass in a lander to get you free... I see old Bob isn't enjoying this discussion, so let's move on to planetary types and dust clouds. Secrets entrusted to a fewl facts of life! There are some things that can not be generally told -- things you ought to know. Great truths are dangerous to some -- but factors for personal power and accomplishment in the hands of those who understand them. Behind the tales of the miracles and mysteries of the ancients, lie centuries of their secret probing into nature's laws -- their amazing discoveries of the hidden processes of man's mind, and the mastery of life's problems. The Rosicrucians (not a religious organization), have preserved this secret wisdom. Write for the free book, "The Mastery of Life." It may hold a new life of opportunity for you. ,ribe LC.F. San Jose, California #I U.S.A. I I Scribe LC.F. San Jose, California #I U.S.A. Please send me a complimentary copy of the Name AddressCity SUteZipJ drinking it, I thought about my options. The more I thought about them, the more they dwindled away. They would find me culpable, no doubt about that, and the least they'd assess me would be somewhere in the hundreds of thousands of dollars. Well, I didn't have it. It might be a lot more, but that didn't make any difference; once they take away all you have there isn't anything left anyway. So when you came right down to it, my eight thousand dollars was fairy gold. It could vanish with the morning dew. As soon as the xenotech's report came in from Gateway Two the Board would reconvene and that would be the end of that. So there was no particular reason to stretch my money. I might as well spend it. There was no reason, either, to think about getting back my old job as an ivy-planter... even assuming I could get it, with Shicky fired from his job as straw-boss. The minute they made a judgment against me my credit balance would disappear. So would my prepaid per-capita payment. I would be subject to immediate defenestration. If there happened to be an Earth-bound ship in port at the time , I could just get on board, and sooner or later I would be back in Montana looking for my old job at the food mines. If there wasn't a ship, then I was in trouble. I might be able to talk the American cruiser, or maybe the Brazilian one if Francy Hereira was in a position to pull strings for me, into taking me abbard for a while until a ship showed up. Or I might not. Considered carefully, the chances were not very hopeful. The very best thing I could do would be to act before the Board did, and there there were two choices. I could take the next ship in port back to Earth and the food mines, without waiting for the Board's decision. Or I could ship out again. They were two lovely choices. One of them meant giving up every chance of a decent life forever... and the other one scared me out of my mind.  Gateway was like a gentlemen's club in which you never knew what members were in town. Louise Forehand was gone; her husband, Sess, was patiently holding the fort, waiting for her or their remaining daughter to return before shipping out again himself. He helped me move back into my room, which had been temporarily occupied by three Hungarian women until they had shipped out together in a Three. Moving took no great effort; I didn't own anything any more, except what I had just bought in the commissary. The only permanent feature was Shicky Bakin, unfailingly friendly and always there. I asked him if he had heard from Klara. He had not. "Go out again. Bob," he urged. "It is the only thing to do." "Yeah." I did not want to argue it, he was incontestably right. Maybe I would... I said, "I wish I weren't a coward, Shicky, but I am. I just don't know how I can make myself get into a ship again. I don't have the courage to face a hundred days of fearing death every minute." He chuckled, and hopped off the chest of drawers to pat my shoulder. "You don't need so much courage," he said, flapping back to the chest. "You only need courage for one day; Just to get in the ship and go. Then you don't have to have courage any more, because you don't anymore have a choice." "I think I could have done it," I said, "if Metchnikov's theories about the color-codes had been light. But some of the safe ones are dead." "It was only a statistical matter. Bob. It is tme that there is a better safety record now, and a better success record too. Only marginal, yes. But better." "The ones that died are just as dead," I said. "Still -- perhaps I'll talk to Dane again." Shicky looked surprised. "He's out." "When?" "Around when you left. I thought you knew." I had forgotten. "Wonder if he found the soft touch he was looking for." Shicky scratched his chin with his shoulder, keeping himself balanced with lazy wing strokes. Then he hopped off the chest and fluttered over the piezophone. "Let's see," he said, and punched buttons. The locator board jumped into view on the screen. "Launch #-#," he read. "Bonus, #. That's not much, is it?" "I thought he was going for something bigger." "Well," said Shicky, reading on, "he didn't get it. Says here he came back last night." Since Metchnikov had halfway promised to share his expertise with me, it made sense for me to talk to him; but I wasn't feeling sensible. I got as far as checking out that he had returned without a find and with nothing to show for his efforts but the bonus; but I didn't go to see him. I didn't do much of anything, in fact. I hung around. Gateway is not the most amenity-filled place to live in the universe, but I found things to do. It beat the food mines. Each passing hour brought me an hour closer to the time when the xenotech's report would arrive, but I managed not to think about that rnost of e time. I nursed drinks in the Blue Hell, making friends with the tourists, the visiting cruiser crews, the returnees, the new fish that kept coming up from the sweltering planets, looking, I guess, for another Klara. None showed up. I read over the letters I had written her on the trip back from Gateway Two, and then I tore them up. Instead I wrote a simple short note to apologize and tell her that I loved her and took it down to radio it off to her on Venus. But she wasn't there! I had forgotten how long the slow Hohmann orbits took. The locator office identified the ship she had left on easily enough; it was a right-angle orbiter, that spent its whole life changing deltas to rendezvous with plane-of-the-ecliptic flights between the planets. According to the records her ship had Classifieds. English-speaking non-smokers on Gateway to fill out our crew? Maybe you want to shorten your life (and our lifesupport reserves!) but we two don't. #-#. presentation on Gateway Corporation Board! Mass meeting tomorrow # Level Babe. Everyone welcome! whole-person way from your dreams. #-page sealed book tells how, #. Consultations, #. #-#. made a rendezvous with a Marsbound freighter, and then a Venusbound high-G luxury liner; she had presumably transferred to one of them, but they didn't know which, and neither one of them would reach its destination for a month or more yet. I sent duplicate copies to each ship, but there wasn't any answer. The closest I came to a new girl friend was a Gunner Third from the Brazilian cruiser. Francy Hereira brought her around. "My cousin," he said, introducing us; and then, privately, later, "You should know, Rob, that I do not have family feelings about my cousins." All the crews got shore leave on Gateway from time to time, and while, as I have said. Gateway wasn't Waikiki or Cannes, it beat the bare bones of a combat vessel. Susie Hereira was very young. She said she was nineteen, and was supposed to be at least seventeen to be in the Brazilian navy at all, but she didn't look it. She did not speak much English, but we did not need much language in common to drink at the Blue Hell; and when we went to bed we discovered that although we had very little conversation in a verbal sense we communicated beautifully with our bodies. But Susie was only there one day a week, and that left a great deal of time which needed destroying. I tried everything: a reinforcement group, group-hugging and working out loves and hostilities on each other. Old Hegramet's lecture series on the Heechee. A program of talks on astrophysics, with a slant toward earning science bonuses from the Corporation. By careful budgeting of my time I managed to use it all up, and decision was postponed day by day. I do not want to give the impression that destroying time was a conscious plan in my mind; I was living from day to day, and each day was full. On a Thursday Susie and Francy Hereira would check in, and the three of us might have lunch at the Blue Hell. Then Francy would go off to roam by himself, or pick up a girl, or take a swim in Lake Superior, while Susie and I would retire to my room and my dope sticks to swim on those warmer waters of my bed. After dinner, some sort of entertainment. Thursday was the night the astrophysics lectures took place, and we would hear about the Hertzspmng-Russell diagram, or red giants and dwarfs, or neutron stars, or black holes. The professor was a fat old girl-grabber from some jerkwater college near Smolinsk, but even through the dirty jokes there was poetry and beauty in what he talked about. He dwelt on the old stars that gave birth to us all, spitting silicates and magnesium carbonate into space to form our planets, hydrocrabons to form ourselves. He talked about the neutron stars that bent the gravity well around them; we knew about them, because two launches had killed themselves, sheared into rubble, by entering normal space too close to one of those hyper-dense dwarfs. He told us about the black holes that were the places where a dense star had been, now detectable only by the observable fact that they swallowed everything nearby, even light; they had not merely bent the gravity well, they had wrapped it around themselves like a blanket. He described stars as thin as air, immense clouds of glowing gas; told us about the pre-stars of the Orion Nebula, Just now blossoming into loose knots of warm gas that His lectures were very popular; even old hands like Shicky and Dane Metchnikov showed up. While I listened to the professor I could feel the wonder and beauty of space. It was too immense and glorious to be frightening, and it was not until later that I would relate those sinks of radiation and swamps of thin gas to me, to the frail, frightened, pain-sensitive creation that was the body I inhabited. And then I would think about going out among those remote titans and... my soul curled up inside me. After one of those meetings I said good-by to Susie and Francy and sat in an cove near the lecture room. half hidden by the ivy, and despondently smoked a joint. Shicky found me there, and halted just in front of me, supporting himself on his wings. "I was looking for you. Bob," he said, and stopped. The grass was just beginning to hit me. "Interesting lecture," I said absently, reaching for the good feeling that I wanted from the joint and not really very interested in whether Shicky was there or not. "You missed the most interesting part," said Shicky. It occurred to me that he was looking both fearful and hopeful; there was something on his mind. I took another hit, and offered him the joint; he shook his head. "Bob," he said, "I think there is something worth having coming up." "Really?" "Yes, really. Bob! Something quite good. And soon." I was not ready for this, I wanted to go on smoking my joint until the temporary thrill of the lecture had worn off, so that I could go back to destroying the days. The last thing I wanted was to hear about some new mission that my guilt would make me want to sign on for, and my fear would abort. Shicky caught the shelf of ivy and held himself up by it, looking at me curiously. "Bob-friend," he said, "if I can find something out for you, will you help me?" "Help you how?" "Take me with you!" he cried. "I can do everthing but go in the lander. And this mission, I think, is one where it does not so much matter. There is a bonus for everyone, even for someone who must remain Mission Report Vessel A#-#, Voyage #D#. Crew T. Parreno, N. Ahoya, E. Nimkin. Transit time # days # hours. Position vicinity Alpha Centauri A. Summary. "The planet was quite earthlike and. heavily vegetated. The color of the vegetation was predominantly yellow. The atmosphere matched the Heechee mix closely. It is a warm planet with no polar ice caps and a temperature range similar to Earth tropics at the equator. Earth temperate extending almost to the poles. We detected no animal life or signatures (methane, etc.) thereof. Some of the vegetation predates at a very slow pace, advancing by uprooting portions of a vinelike structure, curling around and rerooting. Maximum velocity measured was approximately # kilometer per hour. No artifacts. Parrena and Nimkin landed and returned with samples of vegetation, but died of a toxicodendron-like reaction. Great blisters formed over their bodies. Then they developed pain, itching and apparent suffocation, probably due to fluids accumulating in the lungs. I did not bring them aboard the vessel. I did not open the lander, or dock it to the vessel. I recorded personal messages for both, then jettisoned the lander and returned without it." Corporation assessment; No charge made against N. Ahoya in view of past record. in orbit." "What are you talking about, Shicky?" The grass was hitting me now; I could feel the warmth behind my knees and the gentle blur all around me. "Metchnikov was talking to the lecturer," Shicky said. "I think from what he said that he knows of a new mission. Only -- they spoke in Russian, and I did not understand very well. But it is the one he has been waiting for." I said reasonably, "The last one he went out on wasn't much, was it?" "This is different!" "I don't think he would really cut me in on anything good -- " "Certainly not, if you don't ask." "Oh, hell," I grumbled. "All right. I'll talk to him." Shicky beamed. "And then. Bob, please -- take me with you?" I stubbed out the Joint, less than half smoked; I felt as though I wanted what was left of my wits about me. "I'll do what I can," I said, and headed back for the lecture room just as Metchnikov was coming out. We had not spoken since he had returned. He looked as solid and broad as ever, and his fringe of chin-whiskers was neatly trimmed. "Hello, Broadhead," he said suspiciously. I didn't waste words. "I hear you've got something good coming up. Can I go along?" He didn't waste words, either. "No." He looked at me with frank dislike. Partly that was what I had expected from him all along, but I was pretty sure part of it was because he had heard about me and Klara. "You are going out," I persisted. "What is it, a One?" He stroked his whiskers. "No," he said reluctantly, "it isn't a One. It's two Fives." "Two Fives?" He stared at me suspiciously for a moment, and then almost grinned; I did not like him when he smiled, it was always a question in my mind what he was smiling about. "All right," he said. "You want in, you can have it, for all of me. It's not up to me, of course. You'll have to ask Emma; she's doing a briefing tomorrow morning. But she might let you go. It's a science misbonus. And you're involved." "I'm involved?" That was something out of an unexpected direction! "Involved how?" "Ask Emma," he said, and brushed past me.   There were about a dozen prospectors in the briefing room, most of whom I knew: Sess Forehand, Shicky, Metchnikov and a few others I'd drunk with or gone to bed with, one time or another. Emma wasn't there yet, and I managed to intercept her as she was coming in. "I want to go out on this mission," I said. She looked startled. "You do? I thought -- " But she stopped there, without saying what it was she thought. I followed up: "I have as much right to go as Metchnikov does!" "You sure as hell don't have as good a record as he does. Bob." She looked me over carefully, and then she said, "Well, I'll tell you how it is, Broadhead. It's a special mission, and partly you're responsible for it. That boner of yours turns out to be interesting. I don't mean wrecking the ship; that was stupid, and if there was any justice in the universe you'd pay for it. But dumb luck is almost as good as brains." "You got the report from Gateway Two," I guess. She shook her head. "Not yet. But it doesn't matter. We routinely programmed your mission into the computer, and it found some interesting correlations. The course pattern that took you to Gateway Two -- Oh, hell," she said, "come on inside. You can sit through the briefing, at least. It'll explain everything, and then -- we'll see." She took my elbow and pushed me ahead of her into the room, which was the same one we had used for a classroom -- how long beI sat down between Sess and Shicky, and waited to hear what it was she had to say. "Most of you," she started off, "are here by invitation -- with one or two exceptions. One of the exceptions is our distinguished friend Mr. Broadhead. He managed to wreck a ship near Gateway Two, as most of you know. By rights we ought to throw the book at him, but before he did that he accidentally turned up some interesting facts. His course colors were not the regular ones for Gateway Two, and when the computer compared them it came up with a whole new concept of course setting. Apparently only about five settings are critic for destination -- the five that were the same for the usual Gateway Two setting, and for Broadhead's new one. What the other settings mean we don't know. But we're going to find out." She leaned back and folded her hands. "This is a multiple-purpose mission," she said. "We're going to do something new. For openers, we're going to send two ships to the same destination." Sess Forehand raised his hand. "What's the point of that?" "Well, partly to make sure it is the same destination. We're going to vary the non-critical settings slightly... the ones we think are non-critical. And we're going to start the two ships only a few seconds apart. "Now, if we know what we're doing, that means you'll come out about as far apart as Gateway travels in thirty seconds." Forehand wrinkled his brow. "Relative to what?" "Good question," she nodded. Relative, we think, to the Sun. The stellar motion relative to the Galaxy -- we think -- can be neglected. At least, assuming that your destination turns out to be inside the Galaxy, and not so far away that the galactic motion has a markedly different vector. I mean, if you came out on the opposite side, it would be seventy kilometers a second, relative to the galactic center. We don't think that's involved. We only expect a relatively minor difference in velocity and direction, and -- well, anyway, you should come out within somewhere between two and two hundred kilometers of each other. "Of course," she said, smiling Dr. Asmenion. So when you're looking for signs of life on a planet, you don't expect a big neon sign that says "Aliens Live Here". You look for signatures. A "signature" is something that shows something else is there. Like your signature on a check. If I see that, I know it shows that you want it paid, so I cash it. Not yours, of course. Bob. Question. God hates a smartassed teacher. Dr. Asmenion. No offense. Bob. Methane is a typical signature. It shows the presence of warmblooded mammals, or something like them. Question. I thought methane could come from rotting vegetation and all that? Dr. Asmenion. Oh, sure. But mostly it comes from the guts of large ruminants. Most of the methane in the Earth's air is cow farts. cheerfully, "that's only theoretical. Maybe the relative motions won't mean anything at all. In that case, the problem is to keep you from colliding with each other. But we're sure -- pretty sure -- that there will be at least some, displacement. All you really need is about fifteen meters -- the long diameter of a Five." "How sure is pretty sure?" one of the girls asked. "Well," Emma admitted, "reasonably sure. How do we know until we try?" "It sounds dangerous," Sess commented. He did not seem deterred by it. He was only stating an opinion. In this he was unlike me; I was very busy ignoring my inner sensations, trying to concentrate on the technicalities of the briefing. Emma looked surprised. "That part? Look, I haven't come to the dangerous part yet. This is a nonaccept destination for all Ones, most Threes and some Fives." "Why?" someone asked. "That's what you're going there to find out," she said patiently. "It happens to be the setting the computer picked out as best for testing the correlations between course settings. You've got armored Fives, and both accept this particular destination. That means you have what the Heechee designers figured was a good chance to handle it, right?" "That was a long time ago," I objected. "Oh, sure. I never said otherwise. It is dangerous -- at least to some extent. That's what the million is for." She stopped, gravely considering us, until someone obliged by askone of you gets when you come back," she said. "They've approCorporation funds for this. Equal shares. Of course, there's a good chance that it will be more than a worth while, the regular pay scales apply. And the computer thinks this is a good prospect." asked. "I don't make these decisions," she said patiently. And then she looked at me as a person, not part of the group, and added, "And by the way, Broadhead. We're writing off your damage to the ship. So what ever you get is yours to keep. tle nest-egg. You can go back home, buy yourself a little business, live the rest of your life on that." We looked at each other, and Emma just sat there, smiling gently and waiting. I don't know what the others were thinking about. What I was remembering was Gateway Two and the first trip, wearing our eyes out at the instruments, looking for something that wasn't there. I suppose each of the others had washouts of their own to remember. "Launch," she said at last, "is day after tomorrow. The ones who want to sign, come see me in my office." They accepted me. They turned Shicky down. But it wasn't as easy as that, nothing ever is; the one who made sure Shicky was not going to go along was me. They filled up the first ship quickly: Sess Forehand, two girls from Sierra Leone and a French couple -- all Englishspeaking, all briefed, all with previous missions. For the second ship Metchnikov signed as crew chief right away; a gay couple Danny A. and Danny R., were his first picks. Then, grudgingly, he agreed to me. And that left one opening. "We can take your friend Bakin," Emma said. "Or would you prefer your other friend?" "What other friend?" I demanded. "We have an application," she said, "from Gunner Third Suzanna Dear Voice of Gateway : Last month I spent # of my hard-earned money to take my wife and son to a ""lecture' ' by one of your returned ""heroes' ' who gave Liverpool the dubious honour of a visit ( for which he was well paid, naturally, by people like me . ) I didn' t mind that he was not a very interesting speaker . It was what he flaming well said that drove me right up the flaming wall . He said we poor sods of earthlings had just no idea of how dicey things were for you noble adventurers. Well, mate, this morning I drew out the last pound in the savings account so the wife could get a lung patch (good old melanomic The kid's tuition comes due in a week and I haven ' t Hereira, off the Brazilian cruiser. She has their permission to take leave for this purpose." "Susie! I didn't know she'd volunteered!" Emma studied her punch card reflectively. "She's very well qualified," she commented. "Also she has all her parts. I am referring," she said sweetly, "to her legs, of course, although as I understand it you have some interest in her other parts as well. Or would you care to go gay for this mission?" I felt an unreasoning rush of anger. I am not one of your sexua clue where it's coming from. And after spending eight-to-twelve this morning waiting by the docks for a chance to shift some cargo (there wasn ' t any ) the foreman let me know I was redundant , which means tomorrow I don't even have to bother to show up to wait . Any of you heroes care to pick up a bargain in surplus parts? Mine are for sale, kidneys, liver, the lot. All in good condtion, too, or as good as nineteen years on the docks can be expected to leave them, except for the tear glands of the eyes, which are fair wore out with weeping over the troubles of you lot . H. Delacross ""Wavetops ' ' Flat B bis #, #st Floor Merseyside L#PR #JE# ally up-tight people; the thought of physical contact with a male was not frightening in itself. Biit -- with Dane Metchnikov? Or one of his lovers? "Gunner Hereira can be here tomorrow," Emma commented. "The Brazilian cruiser is going to dock right after the orbiter." "Why the hell are you asking me?" I snarled. "Metchnikov's crew chief." "He prefers to leave it to you, Broadhead. Which one?" "I don't give a damn!" I yelled, and left. But there is no such thing as avoiding a decision. Not making a decision was in itself decision enough to keep Shicky off the crew. If I had fought for him, they would have taken him; without that, Susie was the obvious choice. I spent the next day staying out of Shicky's way. I picked up a new fish at the Blue Hell, fresh but of the classroom, and spent the night in her room. I didn't even go back to my own room for fresh clothes; I dumped everything and bought a new outfit. I knew pretty well the" places where Shicky might look for me -- the Blue Hell, Central Park, the museum -- and so I stayed away from all those places; I went for a long, rambling wander through the deserted tunnels, seeing no one at all, until late that night. Then I took a chance and went to our farewell party. Shicky would probably be there, but there would be other people around. He was. And so was Louise Foreland. In fact, she seemed to be the center of attention; I hadn't even known she was back. She saw me and waved to me. "I struck it rich, Bob! Drink up -- I'm buying!" I let someone put a glass in one hand and a joint in the other, and before I took my hit I managed to ask her what she'd found. "Weapons, Bob! Marvelous Heechee weapons, hundreds of them. Sess says it's going to be at Plus royalties... if anyone finds a way to duplicate the weapons, anyway." I let the smoke blow out and washed out the taste with a swallow of white lightning. "What kind of weapons?" "They're like the tunnel diggers, only portable. They'll cut a hole through anything. We lost Sara allaFanta id the landing; one of them put'a hole in her suit. But Tim and I are whacking up her share, so it's two and a half mill apiece." "Congratulations," I said. "I would have thought the last thing the human race needed was some new ways to kill each other, but -- congratulations." I was reaching for an air of moral superiority, and I needed it; because as I turned away, there was Shicky, hanging in air, watching me. "Want a hit?" I asked, offering him the joint. He shook his head. I said, "Shicky, it wasn't up to me. I told them -- I didn't tell them not to take you." "Did you tell them they should?" "It wasn't up to me," I said. "Hey, listen!" I went on, suddenly seeing an out. "Now that Louise has hit, Sess probably won't want to go. Why don't you take his place?" He backed away, watching me; only his expression had changed. "You don't know?" he asked. "It is true that Sess has canceled out of the mission, but he has already been replaced." "By whom?" "By the person right behind you," said Shicky, and I turned around, and there she was, looking at me, a glass in her hand and an expression I could not read on her face. "Hello, Bob," said Klara. Mission Report Vessel #-#, Voyage #D#. Crew S. Kotsis, A. McCarthy, K. Metsuoko. Transit time out # days # hours. No crew reports from destination. Spherical scan data inconclusive as to destination. No identifiable features. No summary... Extract from log. "This is the #st day out. Metsuoko lost the draw and suicided. Alicia voluntarily suicided # days later. We haven't ye't reached turnaround, so it's all for nothing. The remaining rations are not going to be enough to support me, even if you include Alicia and Kenny, who are intact in the freezer. So I am putting everything on full automatic and taking the pills. We have all left letters. Please forward them as addressed, if this God-damned ship ever gets back." Mission Plan filed proposal that a Five with double life-support rations and a one-person crew might be able to complete this mission and return successfully. Proposal tabled on grounds of low priority: No evident benefit from repeating this mission.    I had prepared myself for the party by a number of quick ones in the commissary; I was ninety per cent dmnk and ten jper cent stoned, but it all whooshed out of me as I looked at her. I put down the drink, handed the joint to someone at random, took her arm and pulled her out into the tunnel. "Klara," I said, "Did you get my letters?" She looked puzzled. "Letters?" She shook her head. "I guess you sent them to Venus? I never got there. I got as far as rendezvous with the plane-of-the-ecliptic flight, and then I changed my mind. I came right back on the oririter." "Oh, Klara." "Oh, Bob," she mimicked, grinning; that wasn't much fun, because when she smiled I could see where the tooth was missing that I had knocked out. "So what else have we got to say to each other?" I put my arms around her. "I can say that I love you, and I'm sorry, and I want to make it up to you, and I want to get married and live together and have kids and -- " "Jesus, Bob," she said, pushing me away, gently enough, "when you say something you say a lot, don't you? So hold it for a while. It'll keep." "But it's been months" She laughed. "No fooling. Bob. Tliis is a bad day for Sagittarians to make decisions, especially about love. We'll talk about it another time." "That crap! Listen, I don't believe in any of that!" "I do. Bob." I had an inspiration. "Hey! I bet I can trade with somebody in the first ship! Or, wait a minute, maybe Susie would trade with you -- " She shook her head, still smiling. "I really don't think Susie would like that," she said. "Anyway, they bitched enough about letting me switch with Sess. They'll never stand still for another last-minute change." "I don't care, Klara!" "Bob," she said, "don't rush me. I did a lot of thinking about you and me. I think we've got something that's worth working for. But I can't say it's all straight in my head yet, and I don't want to push it." "But, Klara -- " "Leave it at that. Bob. I'll go in the first ship, you go in the second. When we get where we're going we'll be able to talk. Maybe even switch around to come back together. But meanwhile we'll both have a chance to think about what we really want." The only words I seemed to know I seemed to be saying over and over again: "But, Klara -- " She kissed me, and pushed me away. "Bob," she said, "don't be in such a hurry. We've got all the time there is." "Tell me something, Sigfrid," I say, "how nervous am I?" He is wearing his Sigmund Freud hologram this time, truculent Viennese stare, not a bit gemiitlich. But his voice is the same gently sad baritone: "If you are asking what my sensors show. Bob, you are quite agitated, yes." "I thought so," I say, bouncing around the mat. "Can you tell me why?" "No!" The whole week has been like that, marvelous sex with Doreen and S. Ya., and floods of tears in the shower; fantastic bidding and play at the bridge tournament, and total despair on the way home. I feel like a yo-yo. "I feel like a yoyo," I yell. "You've opened up something I can't handle." "I think you underestimate your capacity for handling pain," he says reassuringly. "Fuck you, Sigfrid! What do you know about human capacity?" He almost sighs. "Are we back to that again. Bob?" "We bloody well are!" And funnily, I feel less nervous; I've got him into an argument again, and the peril is reduced. "It is true. Bob, that I am a machine. But I am a machine designed to understand what humans are like and, believe me, I am well designed for my function." "Designed! Sigfrid," I say reasonably, "you aren't human. You may know, but you don't feel. You have no idea what it feels like to have to make human decisions and carry the load of human emotion. You don't know what it feels like to have to tie up a friend to keep him love die. To know it's your fault. To be scared out of your mind." "I do know those things, Bob," he says gently. "I really do. I want to explore why you are feeling so turbulent, so won't you please help me?" "No!" "But your agitation. Bob, means that we are approaching the central pain -- " "Get your bloody drill out of my nerve!" But the analogy doesn't throw him for a second; his circuits are finely tuned that day. "I'm not your dentist. Bob, I'm your analyst, and I tell you -- " "Stop!" I know what I have to do to get him away from where it hurts. I haven't used S. Ya.'s secret little formula since that first day, but now I want to use it again. I say the words, and convert him from a tiger to a pussycat; he rolls over and lets me stroke his tummy, as I command him to display the gaudier bits from some of his interviews with attractive and highly quirky female patients; and the rest of the hour is spent as a peepshow; and I have got out of his room one more time intact. Or nearly. Out in the holes where the Heechee hid, out in the caves of the stars, sliding the tunnels they slashed and slid, healing the Heechee-hacked scars... Jesus, it was like a Boy Scout campout; we sang and frolicked all the nineteen days after turnaround. I don't think I ever felt that good in my life. Partly it was release from fear; when we hit turnaround we all breathed easier, as you always do. Partly it was that the first half of the trip had been pretty gritty, with Metchnikov and his two boy friends in a complicated triple spat most of the time and Susie Hereira a lot less interested in me on shipboard than she had been as a once-a-week night out on Gateway. But mostly, I think, for me anyway, it was knowing that I was getting closer and closer to Klara. Danny A. helped me work out the figures; he'd taught some of the courses on Gateway, and he may have been wrong but there wasn't anybody around fighter so I took his word for it: He calculated from the time of turnaround that we were going something like three hundred lightyears in all -- a guess, sure, but close enough. The first ship, the one Klara was in, was getting further and further ahead of us all the way to turnaround, at which point we were going something over ten light-years a day (or so Danny said). Klara's Five had been launched thirty seconds ahead of us, so then it was just arithmetic: About one light-day. #xl#' centimeters per second times # seconds times # minutes times # hours... at turnaround Klara was a good sevahead of us. It seemed very far, and was. But after turnaround we were getting closer every day, following her in the same wormhole through space that the Heechee had drilled for us. Where my ship was going, hers had gone. I could feel that we were catching up; sometimes I fantasied that I could smell her perfume. Classifieds. four likeminded prospectors view toward teaming. Gerriman, #-#. holodisks, clothes, sex aids, books, everything. Level Baby, Tunnel Twelve, ask for DeVittorio, # hours until it's all gone. yan for Abram R. Sorchuk, presumed dead, also ninth, eighth and seventh men. Please. #-#. When I said something like that to Danny A. he looked at me queerly. "Do you know how far kilometers is? You could fit the whole solar system in between them and us. Just about exactly; the semi-major axis of Pluto's orbit is thirty-nine a.u. and change." I laughed, a little embarrassed. "It was Just a notion." "So go to sleep," he said, "and have a nice dream about it." He knew how I felt about Klara; the whole ship did, even Metchnikov, even Susie, and maybe that was a fantasy too but I thought they all wished us well. We were all wishing all of us well, constructing elaborate plans about what we were going to do with our bonuses. For apiece, it came to a right nice piece of change. Maybe not enough for Full Medical, no, not if we wanted anything left over to have fun on. But Major Medical, at least, which meant really good health, barring something terribly damaging, for another thirty or forty years. We could live happily ever after on what was left over: travel. Children! A nice home in a decent part of -- wait a minute, I cautioned myself, a home where? Not back anywhere near the food mines. Maybe not on Earth at all. Would Klara want to go back to Venus? I couldn't see myself taking to the life of a tunnel rat. But I couldn't see Klara in Dallas or New York, either. Of course, I thought, wish racing far ahead of reality, if we really found anything only the beginning. Then we could have all the homes we wanted, anywhere we liked; and Full Medical, too, with transplants to keep us young and healthy and beautiful and sexually strong and -- "You really ought to go to sleep," said Danny A. from the sling next to mine; "the way you thrash around is a caution." But I didn't feel like going to sleep. I was hungry, and there wasn't any reason not to eat. For nineteen days we had been practicing food discipline, which is what you do on the way out for the first half of the trip. Once you've reached turnaround you know how much you can consume for the rest of the trip, which is why, some prospectors come back fat. I climbed down out of the lander, where Susie and both the Dannys were sacked in, and then I found out what it was that was making me hungry. Dane Metchnikov was coolung himself a stew. "Is there enough for two?" He looked at me thoughtfully. "I Prof. Hegramet. The one thing we found out about blood diamonds is that they're fantastically piezoelectric. Does anybody know what that means? Queston. They expand and contract when an electric current is imposed.? Prof. Hegrimet. Yes. And the other way around. Squeeze them and they generate a current. Very rapidly if you like. That's the basis for the piezophone and piezoviindustry. Question. Who gets the royalties on all that loot? Prof. Hegramet. You know, I thought one of you would ask that. Nobody does. Blood diamonds were found years and years ago, in the Heechee warrens back on Venus. Long before Gateway. It was Bell Labs that figured out how to use them. Actually they use something a little different, a synthetic they developed. They make great communications systems, and Bell doesn't have to pay anybody but themselves. Question. Did the Heechee use them for that? Prof. Hegramet. My personal opinion is that they probably did, but I don't know how. You'd think if they left them around they'd leave the rest of the communications receivers and transmitters too, but if they did I don't know where. guess so." He opened the squeezefit lid, peered inside, milked another hundred cc of water into it out of the vapor trap and said, "Give it another ten minutes. I was going to have a drink first." I accepted the inyitation, and we passed a wine-flask back and forth. While he shook te stew and added a dollop of salt I took the star readings for him. We were still close to maximum velocity and there was nothing on the viewscreen that looked like a familiar constellation, or even much like a star; but it was all beginning to look friendly and good to me. To all of us. I'd never seen Dane so cheerful and relaxed. "I've been thinking," he said. "A going back to Syracuse, get my doctor's, get a job. There's going to be some school somewhere that'll want a poet in residence or an English teacher who's been on seven missions. They'll pay me something, and the money from this will keep me in extras all the rest of my life." All I had really heard was the one word, and that I had heard loud and surprising; "Poet?" He grinned. "Didn't you know? That's how I got to Gateway; the Guggenheim Foundation paid my way." He took the pot out of the .cooker and divided the stew into two dishes, and we ate. This was the fellow who had been shrieking viciously at the two Dannys for a solid hour, two days before, while Susie and I lay angry and isolated in the lander, listening. It was all turnaround. We were home free; the mission wasn't going to strand us out of fuel, and we didn't have to worry about finding anything, because our reward was guaranteed. I asked him about his poetry. He wouldn't recite any, but promised to show me copies of what he'd sent back to the Guggenheims when we reached Gateway again. And when we'd finished eating, and wiped out the pot and dishes and put them away, Dane looked at his watch. "Too early to wake the others up," he said, "and not a damn thing to do." He looked at me, smiling. It was a real smile, not a grin; and I pushed myself over to him, and sat in the warm and welcome circle of his arm.    And nineteen days went like an hour, and then the clock told us it was almost time to arrive. We were all awake, crowded into the capsule, eager as kids at Christmas, waiting to open our toys. It had been the happiest trip  had ever made, and probably one of the happiest ever. "You know," said Danny R. thoughtfully, "I'm almost sorry to arrive." And Susie, just beginning to understand our English, said: "Sim, ja sei," and then, "I too" She squeezed my hand, and I squeezed back; but what I was really thinking about was Klara. We had tried the radio a couple of times, but it didn't work in the Heechee wormholes through space. But when we came out I would be able to talk to her! I didn't mind that others would be listening, I knew what it was that I wanted to say. I even knew what she would answer. There was no question about it; there was surely as much euphoria in her ship as in ours, for the same reasons, and with all that love and Joy the answer was not in doubt. "We're stopping!" Danny R. yelled. "Can you feel it?" "Yes!" crowed Metchnikov, bouncing with the tiny surges of the pseudo-gravity that marked our return to normal space. And there was another sign, too: the golden helix was beginning to glow, brighter every second. "I think we've made it," said Danny R., bursting with pleasure, and I was as pleased as he. "I'll start the spherical scan," I said, confident that I knew what to do. Susie took her cue from me and opened the door up to the lander; she and Danny A. were going to go out for the star sights. But Danny A. didn't Join her. He was staring at the viewscreen. As I started the ship turning I could see stars, which was normal enough; they did not seem special in any way, although they were rather blurry for some reason. I staggered and almost fell. The ship's rotation did not seem as smooth as it should be. "The radio," Danny said, and Methnifcov, frowning, looked up and saw the light. "Turn it on," I cried. The voice I heard might be Klara's. Metchnikov, still frowning, reached for the switch, and then I noticed that the helix was a brighter gold than I had ever seen it, straw-colored, as though it were incandescently hot. No heat came from it, but the golden color was shot through with streaks of pure white. "That's funny," I said, pointing. I don't know if anyone heard me; the radio was pouring out static, and inside the capsule the sound was very loud. Metchnikov grabbed for the tuning and the gain. Over the static I heard a voice I didn't recognize at first, but it was Danny A's. "Do you feel that?" he yelled. "It's gravity waves. We're in trouble. Stop the scan!" I stopped it reflexively. But by then the ship's screen had turned and something was in view that was not a star and not a galaxy. It was a dimly glowing mass of pale blue light, mottled, immense and terrifying. Even at the first glimpse I knew it was not a sun. No sun can be so blue and so dim. It hurt the eyes to look at it, not because of its brightness. It hurt inside the eyes, up far into the optic track; the pain was in the brain itself. Metchnikov switched off the radio, and in the silence that followed I heard Danny A. say prayerfully, "Dearest God! We've had it. That thing is a black hole." "With your permission, Bob," says Sigfrid, "I'd like to explore something with you before you command me into my passive display mode." I tighten up, the son of a bitch has read my mind. "I observe," he says instantly, "that you are feeling some apprehension. That's what I would like to explore." Incredibly, I feel myself trying to save his feelings. Sometimes I forget he's a machine. "I didn't know you were aware that I've been doing that," I apologize. NavInstQdSup # Please supplement your Navigation Instruction Guide as follows: Course settings containing the lines and colors as shown in the attached chart appear to have a definite relation to the amount of fuel or other propulsion necessity remaining for use by the vessel. All prospectors are cautioned that the three bright lines in the orange (Chart #) appear to indicate extreme shortage. No vessel displaying them in its course has ever returned, even from check flights. "Of course I'm aware. Bob. When you have given me the proper command I obey it, but you have not ever given me the command to refrain from recording and integrating data. I assume you do not possess that command." "You assume good, Sigfrid." "There is no reason that you should not have access to whatever information I possess. I have not attempted to interfere until now -- " "Could you?" "I do have the capacity to signal the use of the command instruction to higher authority, yes. I have not done that." "Why not?" The old bag of bolts keeps on surprising me; all this is new to me. "As I have said, there is no reason to. But clearly you are attempting to postpone some sort of confrontation, and I would like to tell you what I think that confrontation involves. Then you can make your own decision." "Oh, cripes." I throw off the straps and sit up. "Do you mind if I smoke?" I know what the answer is going to be, but he surprises me again. "Under the circumstances, no. If you feel the need of a tension reducer I agree. I had even considered offering you a mild tranquilizer if you wish it." "Jesus," I said admiringly, lighting up -- and I actually have to stop myself from offering him one! "All right, let's have it." Sigfrid gets up, stretches his legs and crosses to a more comfortable chair! I hadn't known he could do that either. "I am trying to put you at your ease. Bob," he says, "as I am sure you observe. First let me tell you something about my capacities -- and yours -- which I do not think you know. I can provide information about any of my clients. That is, you are not limited to those who have had access to this particular terminal." "I don't think I understand that," I say, after he pauses. "I think you do. Or will. When you want to. However, the more important question is what memory you are attempting to keep suppressed. I feel it is necessary for you to unblock it. I had considered offering you light hypnosis, or a tranquilizer, or even a fully human analyst to come in for one session, and any or all of those are at your disposal if you wish them. But I have observed that you are relatively comfortable in discussions about what you perceive as objective reality, as distinguished from your internalization of reality. So I would like to explore a particular incident with you in those terms." I carefully tap some ash off the end of my cigarette. He's right about that; as long as we keep the conversation abstract and impersonal I can talk about any bloodything. "What incident is that, Sigfrid?" "Your final prospecting voyage from Gateway, Bob. Let me refresh your memory -- " "Jesus, Sigfrid!" "I know you think you recall it perfectly," he says, interpreting me exactly, "and in that sense I don't suppose your memory needs refreshing. But what is interesting about that particular episode is that all the main areas of your internal concern seem to converge there. Your terror. Your homosexual tendencies" "Hey! " " -- which are not, to be sure, a major part of your sexuality. Bob, but which give you more concern than is warranted. YOur feelings about your mother. The immense burden of guilt you lay on yourself. And, above all, the woman GelleKlara Moynlin. All these things recur over and over in your dreams. Bob, although you often do not make the identification. And they are all present in this one episode." I stub out a cigarette, and realize that I have had two going at once. "I don't see the part about my mother," I say at last. "You don't?" The hologram that I call Sigfrid von Shrink turns toward a comer of the room. "Let me show you a picture." He raises his hand -- that's pure theater, I know it is -- and in the comer there appears a woman's figure. It is not very clear, but it is young, slim and is in the act of covering a cough. "It's not a very good resemblance to my mother," I object. "Isn't it?" "Well," I say generously, "I suppose it's the best you can do. I mean, not having anything to go on except, I guess, my description of her." "The picture," says Sigfrid gently enough, "was assembled from your description of the girl Susie Hereira." I light another cigarette, with some difficulty, because my hand is shaking. "Wow," I say, with real admiration. "I take my hat off to you, Sgifrid. That's very interesting. Of course," I go on, suddenly feeling irritable, "Susie was, my God, only a child! Apart from that I realize -- I realize now, I mean -- that there, are some resemblances. But the age is all wrong." "Bob," says Sigfrid, "how old was your mother when you were little?" "She was very young." I add after a moment, "As a matter of fact, she looked a lot younger than she was even." Sigfrid lets me hang there for a moment, and then he waves his hand again and the figure disappears, and instead we are suddenly looking at a picture of two Fives butted lander to lander in midspace, and beyond them is -- is -- "Oh, my God, Sigfrid," I say. He waits me out for a while. As far as I am concerned, he can wait forever; I simply do not know what to say. I am not hurting, but I am paralyzed. I cannot say anything and I cannot move. "This," he begins, speaking very softly and gently, "is a reconstruction of the two ships in your expedition in the vicinity of the object more accurately, a singularity in a state of extremely rapid rotation." ' # know what it is, Sigfrid. ' ' "Yes. You do. Because of its rotation, the translation velocity of what is called its event threshhold or Schwarzchild discontinuity exceeds the speed of light, and so it is not properly black; in fact it can be seen by virtue of what is called Cerenkov radiation. It was because of the instrument readings on this and other aspects of the singularity that your expedition was awarded a to the agreed-upon sum which, along with certain other lesser amounts, is the foundation of your present fortune." "I know that too, Sigfrid." Pause. "Would you care to tell me what else you know about it. Bob?" Pause. "I'm not sure I can, Sigfrid." Pause again. He isn't even urging me to try. He knows that he doesn't have to. I want to try, and I take my cue from his own manner. There is something in there that I can't talk about, that scares me even to think about; but wrapped around that central terror there is something I can talk about, and that is the objective reality. "I don't know how much you know about singularities, Sigfrid." "Perhaps you can just say what you think it is that I ought to know. Bob." I put out the current cigarette and light another one. "Well," I say, "you know and I know that I really wanted to know about singularities it's all in the data banks somewhere, and a lot more exactly and informatively than I can say it, but anyway. The thing about black holes is they're traps. They bend light. They bend time. Once you're in you can't get out. Only -- Only -- " After a moment Sigfrid says, "It's all right for you to cry if you want to. Bob," which is the way that I suddenly realize that that's what I'm doing. "Jesus," I say, and blow my nose into one of the tissues that he always keeps handy right next to the mat. He waits. "Only I did get out," I say. And Sigfrid does something else I had never expected from him; he permits himself a joke. "That," he says, "is pretty obvious, from the fact that you're here." "This is bloody exhausting, Sigfrid," I say. "I am sure it is for you. Bob." "I wish I had a drink." Click. "The cabinet behind you," says Sigfrid, "that has just opened contains some rather good sherry. It isn't made from grapes. I'm sorry to say; the health service doesn't go in for luxuries. But I don't think you'll be aware of its natural-gas origins. Oh, and it is soothe the nerves." "Holy Christ," I say, having ruh out of ways of expressing surprise. The sherry is all he says it is, and I can feel the warmth of it expanding inside me. "Okay," I say, setting the glass down. "Well. WTien I got back to Gateway they'd written the expeditions off. We were almost a year Question. What did the Heechee eat? Prof. Hegramet. About what we do, I would say. Everything. I think they were omnivores, ate anything they could catch. We really don't know a thing about their diet, except that you can make some deductions from the shell missions. Question. Shell missions? Prof. Hegramet. There are at least four recorded missions that didn't go as far as another star, but went clear out of the solar system. Out where the shell of comets hangs out, you know, half a light-year or so away. They're marked as failures, but I don't think they are. I've been pushing the Board to give science bonuses for them. Three seemed to wind up in meteorite swarms. The other came out at a comet, all hundreds of A.U.'s out. Meteorite swarms, of course, are usually the debris of old, dead comets. Question. Are you saying the Heechee ate comets? Prof. Hegramet. Ate the things comets are made out of. Do you know what they are? Carbon, oxygen, nitrogen, hydrogen -- the same elements you ate for breakfast. I think they used comets for feedstocks to manufacture what they ate. I think one of those missions to the cometary shell is sooner or later going to turn up a Heechee food factory, and then maybe we won't have anybody ever starving anywhere any more. overdue. Because we'd been almost inside the event horizon. Do you understand about time dilation?... Oh, never mind," I say, before he can answer, "that was a rhetorical queston. What I mean is, what happened was the phenomenon they call time dilation. You get that close to a singularity and you come up against the twin paradox. What was maybe a quarter of an hour for us was almost a year by clock time -- clock time on Gateway, or here, or anywhere else in the nonrelativistic universe, I mean. And -- " I take another drink, then I go on bravely enough: "And if we'd gone any farther down we would have been going slower and slower. Slower, and slower, and slower. A little closer, and that fifteen minutes would have turned out to be a decade. A little closer still, and it would have been a century. It was that close, Sigfrid. We were almost trapped, all of us. "But I got out." And I think of something and look at my watch. "Speaking of time, my hour's been up for the last five minutes!" "I have no other appointments this afternoon. Bob." I stare. "What?" Gently: "I cleared my calendar before your appointment. Bob." i don't say "Holy Christ" again, but I surely think it. "That makes me feel right up against the wall, Sigfrid!" I say angrily. "I am not forcing you to stay past your hour. Bob. I am only pointing out that you have that option if you choose." I mull that for a while. Dear Voice of Gateway: On Wednesday of last week I was crossing the parking lot at the Safeway Supermarket (where I had gone to deposit my food I stamps) on the way to the shuttle bus to my apartment, when I saw an unearthly green light. A It strange spacecraft landed i; nearby. Four beautiful , I but very tiny, young women in filmy white robes I emerged and sub j ected me ' helpless by means of a paralyzing ray. They kept me prisoner on their craft for nineteen hours. During that time they subjected me to certain indignities of a sexual nature which I am honor-bound not to reveal. The leader of the four, whose name was Moira Glow-Fawn, stated that. like us, they have succeeded in fully overcoming their animal heritage. I accepted their apology and agreed to deliver four messages to Earth. Messages One and Four I may not announce until the proper time. Message Two is a private one for the manager of my apartment project. Message Three is for you at Gateway, and it has three parts: #, there must be no more cigarette smoking. #, there must be no more mixed schooling of boys and girls at least until the second year of college. #, you must stop all exploration of space at once. We are being watched . Harry Hellison, Pittsburgh . "You are one brassbound ringding of a computer, Sigfrid," I say. "All right. Well, you see, there was no way we could get out, considered as a unit. Our ships were caught, well inside the point of no return, and there just ain't no way home from there. But old Danny A., he was a sharp article. And he knew all about the loopholes in the laws. Considered as a unit, we were stuck. "But we weren't a unit! We were two ships! And each of them came apart into two other ships! And if we could somehow transfer acceleration from one part of our system to the other -- you know, kick part of us deeper into the well and at the same time kick the other part up and out -- then part of the unit could go free!" Long pause. "Why don't you have another drink. Bob?" says Sigfrid solicitously. "After you finish crying, I mean." Fear! There was so much terror jumping around inside my skin that I couldn't feel it any more; my senses were saturated with it; I don't know if I screamed or babbled, I only did what Danny A. told me to do. We'd backed the two ships together and linked up, lander to lander, and we were trying to We sometimes get squashed, and we sometimes get burned, And we sometimes get shredded to bits. And we sometimes get fat on the Royalties Earned, And we're always scared out of oLir'wits. We don't care which -- Little lost Heechee, start making us rich! manhandle gear, instruments, clothes, everything that moved out of the first ship into whatever corners we could find of the second, to make room for ten people where five were a tight fit. Hhnd to hand, back and forth, we bucket-brigaded the stuff. Dane Metchnikov's kidneys must have beep kicked black and blue; he was the one who was in the landers, changing the fuelmetering switches to blow every drop of hydrox at once. Would we survive that? We had no way of knowing. Both our Fives were armored, and we didn't expect to damage the Heechee-metal shells. But the contents of the shells would be us, all of us in the one of them that went free -- or we hoped would go free -- and there wasn't really any way to tell whether we could come free in the first place, or whether what would come free would be nothing but jelly anyway. And all we had was minutes, and not very many of them. I guess I passed Klara twenty times in ten minutes, and I remember that once, the first time, we kissed. Or aimed at each other's lips, and came close enough. I remember the smell of her, and once lifting my head because the musk-oil was so strong and not seeing her, and then forgetting it again. And all the time, out of one viewscreen or another, that immense broad baleful blue ball hung flickering outside; the racing shadows across its surface that were phase effects made fearful pictures; the griping grab of its gravity waves tugged at our guts. Danny A. was in the capsule of the first ship, watching the time and kicking bags and bundles down to the lander hatch to pass on, through the hatch, through the landers, up to the capsule of the second ship where I was pushing them out of the way, any which way, just to make room for more. "Five minutes," he'd yell, and "Four minutes!," and "'Three minutes, get the goddamn lead out!" and then, "That's it! All of you! Drop what you're doing and come on up here." And we did. All of us. All but me. I could hear the others yelling, and then calling to me; but I'd fallen behind, our own lander was blocked, I couldn't get through the hatch! And I tugged somebody's duffelbag out of the way, just as Klara was screaming God's sake, get up here!" And I knew I was too late; and I slammed the hatch and dogged it down, just as I heard Danny A.'s voice shouting, "No! No! Wait..." Wait... Wait for a very, very long time. After a while, I don't know how #. Acknowledgement is made that your course-setting for Gateway II permits round-trip flights with a travel time saving of approximately # days over the previous standard course for this object. #. By decision of the Board, you are granted a discovery royalty of #. on all earnings on future flights using said course-setting, and an advance of I # against said royalty. #. By decision of the Board, you are assessed one-half of said royalty and advance as a penalty for damage to the vessel employed. Royalty advance (Board Order A-#-#), less deduction (Board Order A-I #-#): # long, I raise my head and say, "Sorry, Sigfrid." "For what. Bob?" "For crying like this." I am physically exhausted. It is as if I had run ten miles through a gauntlet of mad Chocktaws pounding me with clubs. "Are you feeling better now. Bob?" "Better?" I puzzle over that stupid question for a moment, and then I take inventory, and, curiously enough, I am. "Why, yeah. I guess so. Not what you'd call good. But better." "Take it easy for a minute. Bob." That strikes me as a dumb remark, and I tell him so. I have about the energy-level of a small, arthritic jellyfish that's been dead for a week; I have no choice but to take it easy. But I do feel better. "I feel," I say, "as if I let myself feel my guilt at last." "And you survived it." I think that over. "I guess I did," I say. "Let's explore that question of guilt. Bob. Guilt why?" "Because I jettisoned nine people to save myself, asshole!" "Has anyone ever accused you of that? Anyone but yourself, I mean?" "Accused?" I blow my nose again, thinking. "Well, no. Why should they? When I got back I was kind of a hero." I think about Shicky, so kind, so mothering; and Francy Hereira holding me in his arms, letting me bawl, even though I'd killed his cousin. "But they weren't there. They didn't see me blow the tanks to get free." "Did you blow the tanks?" "Oh, hell Sigfrid," I say, "I don't know. I was going to. I was reaching for the button." "Does it make sense that the button in the ship you were planning to abandon would actually fire the combined tanks in the landers?" "Why not? I don't know. Anyway," I said, "you can't give me any alibis I haven't already thought Guaranteed bonus for Mission #-#A and #-#B (survivorship total): # Science bonus awarded by Board: # Total: of for myself. I know maybe Danny or Klara pushbd the button before I did. But I was reaching for mine!" "And which ship did you think would go free?" "Theirs! Mine," I corrected myself. "No, I don't know." Sigfrid says gravely, "Actually, that was a very resourceful thing you did. You knew you couldn't all have survived. There wasn't time. The only choice was whether some of you would die, or all of you would. You elected to see that somebody lived." "Crap! I'm a murderer!" Pause, while Sigfrid's circuits thought that over. "Bob," he says carefully, "I think you're contradicting yourself. Didn't you say she's still alive in there?" "They all are! Time has stopped for them!" "Then how could you have murdered anybody?" "What?" He says again, "How could you have murdered anybody?" "... I don't know," I say, "but, honestly, Sigfrid, I really don't want to think about it any more today." "There's no reason you should, Bob. I wonder if you have any idea how much you've accomplished in the past two and a half hours. I'm proud of you!" # # And queerly, incongruously, I believe he is, chips, Heechee circuits, holograms and all, and it makes me feel good to believe it. "You can go any time you want to," he says, getting up and going back to his easy chair in the most lifelike possible way, even grinning at me! "But I think I would like to show you something." My defenses are eroded down to nothing. I only say, "What's that Sigfrid?" "That other capability of ours that I mentioned. Bob," he says, "the one that we've never used. I would like to display another patient, from some time back." "Another patient?" He says gently, "Look over in the comer. Bob. I look --  -- and there she is. "Klara!" And as soon as I see her I know where Sigfrid got it; from the machine Klara was consulting back on Gateway. She is hanging there, one arm across a file rack, her feet lazily floating in air, talking earnestly; her broad black eyebrows frown and smile, and her face grins, and grimaces, and then looks sweetly, invitingly relaxed. "You can hear what she's saying if you want to. Bob." "Do I want to?" "Not necessarily. But there's nothing in it to be afraid of. She loved you, Bob, the best way she knew how. The same as you loved her. ' ' I look for a long time, and then I say, "Turn her off, Sigfrid. In the recovery room I almost fall asleep for a moment. I have never been so relaxed. I wash my face, and smoke another cigarette, and then I go out into the bright diffuse daylight under the Bubble, and it all looks so good and so friendly. I think of Klara with love and tenderness, and in my heart I say good-by to her. And then I think of S. Ya., with whom I have a date for that evening -- if I'm not already too late for it! But she'll wait; she's a good scout, almost as good as Klara. Klara. I stop in the middle of the mall, and people bump up against me. A little old lady in short-shorts toddles over to me and says, "Is something wrong?' ' I stare at her, and don't answer, and then I turn around and head back for Sigfrid's office.    There is no one there, not even a hologram. I yell, "Sigfrid! Where the hell are you?" No one. No answer. This is the first time I've ever been in the room when it wasn't set up. I can see what is real and what was hologram now; and not much of it is real. Powder-metal walls, studs for projectors. The mat (real); the cabinet with the liquor (real); a few other pieces of furniture that I might want to touch or use. But no Sigfrid. Not even 'the chair he usually sits in. "Sigfrid!" I keep on yelling, with my heart bubbling up in my throat and my brain spinning. "Sigfrid!" I scream, and at last there is a sort of a haze and a flash and there he is in his Sigmund Freud suit. "Yes, Bob'." "Sigfrid, I did murder her! She's gone!" "I see that you're upset. Bob," he says. "Can you tell me what it is that's bothering you?" "Upset! I'm worse than upset, Sigfrid, I'm a person who killed nine other people to save his life! Maybe not 'really!' Maybe not 'on purpose!' But in their eyes I killed them, as much as in mine!" "But Bob," he says reasonably, "we've been all over this. She's still alive; they all are. Time has stopped for them -- " "I know," I howl. "Don't you understand, Sigfrid? That's the point. I not only killed her. I'm still Patiently: "Do you think what you just said is true. Bob? "She thinks it is! Now, and forever, as long as I live. It isn't years ago that it happened for her. It's only a few minutes, and it goes on for all of my life. I'm down here, getting older, trying to forget, and there's Klara up there in Sagittarius YY, floating around like a fly in amber!" I drop to the bare plastic mat, sobbing. Little by little Sigfrid has been restoring the whole office, patching in this decoration and that. There are pihatas hanging over my head, and a holopic of Lake Garda at Sirmione on the wall. hoverfloats, sailboats and bathers having fun. "Let the pain out, Bob," Sigfrid says gently. "Let it all out." "at do you think I'm doingT' I roll over on the foam mat, staring at the ceiling. "I could get over the pain and the guilt, Sigfrid, if she could. But for her it isn't over. She's out tbere, stuck in time." "Go ahead. Bob." "I am going ahead. Every second is still the newest second in her mind -- the second when I threw her life away to save my own. I'll live and get old and die before she lives past that second, Sigfrid." "Keep going. Bob. Say it all." "She's thinking I betrayed her, and she's thinking it now I can't live with that." There is a very, very long silence, and at last Sigfrid says: "You are, you know." "What?" My mind has gone a thousand light-years away. "You are living with it. Bob." "Do you call this living?" I sneer, wiping my nose with another of "You respond very quickly to anything I say. Bob," says Sigfrid, "and therefore sometimes I think your response is a counterpunch. You parry what I say with words. Let me strike home for once. Bob. Let this sink in: You are living." "... Well, I suppose I am." It is true enough, it is just not very rewarding. Another long pause, then: "Bob. You know that I am a machine. You also know that my function is to deal with human feelings. I cannot feel feelings. But I can represent them with models, I can analyze them, I can evaluate them. I can do this for you. I can even do it for myself. I can construct a paradigm within which I can assess the value of emotions. Guilt? It is a painful thing; but because it is painlul it is a behavior modifier. It can influence you to avoid guilt-inducing actions, and this is a valuable thing for you and for society. But you cannot use it if you do not feel it." "I do feel it! Jesus Christ, Sigfrid, you know I'm feeling it!" "I know," he says, "that now you are letting yourself feel it. It is out in the open, where you can let it woik for you, not buried where it can only harm you. That is what I am for. Bob. To bring your feelings out where you can use them." "Even the bad feelings? Guilt, fear, pain, envy?" "Guilt. Fear. Pain. Envy. The motivators. The modifiers. The qualities that I, Bob, do not have, except in a hypothetical sense, when I make a paradigm and assign them to myself for study." There is another pause. I have a funny feeling about it. Sigfrid's pauses are usually either to give me time to let something sink in, or to permit him to compute some complex chain or argument about me. This time I think it is neither of them. He is thinking, but not about me. And at last says, "So now I can answer what you asked me. Bob." "Asked you? What was that?" "You ask me, 'Do you call this living?' And I answer: 'Yes. It is exactly what I call living. And in my best hypothetical sense, I envy it very much.' "  Best we ever make Biggest bargain in galaxy now in your hands! Get # full months of the finest science fiction writing at a special low introductory rate. Less than # #th of a solar credit -- just # U.S.Earth money with the coupon below brings you mind-expanding ideas and far-out authors alive today! Plus the unusual free gift described below to let you project the future for years and years from now. Just attach your check or money order to coupon and mail it to us to start your subscription and receive your gift. IPleasa allow #-# weeks for delivery.) This time-computer dial lets you look backward and forward in time! Were you bom on a Tuesday? What day will your birthday fall on in #? Will Christmas be on a weekend in the year #? You'll have the answers at your fingertips with this perpetual calendar! Mail the coupon at right with your remittance today. this coupon to take advantage of this special subscriptionIgift offer from Name: StreetCity: State: Zip: Mail With Remittance To: # Kennedy Drive Hauppauge, New York # Jerrq Pournelle,PhD There's a world Science Fiction Convention next week and I've got to go because I'm chaircritter of two panels. I'm behind on two novels, the telephone won't stop ringing, and my editor's in town to tell me that if I don't finish his book according to contract he'll put out a contract on me. And Jim Baen just ealled to say this column must be in before the Worldcon... If you think a writer's life is one of quiet laziness punctuated at infrequent intervals by flurries of typing, you're partly right. I can remember those dear dead days when I could read my magazines and work when I felt like it -- but now it's time to pay for the privilege, and it's only fair to make you Galaxy readers pay too. After all, one way I use up time is answering letters -- and incidentally, to those whose letters don't get answered, you have my sincere apologies. You may even get an answer one of these days. My desk consists of stratified layers of paper, and sometimes when I can't stand it any longer I conduct an archeological expedition down to wood -- and thus are cast to the surface letters placed on my desk as warranting a better answer than a one-minute postcard, only to be covered by something else that shouldn't be forgotten... The way you will pay is this; my column this month consists of bits and pieces which might, with enough ingenuity, be woven into a theme, but since I haven't time you're getting an intellectual potpourri.    One reason I ran out of time was that the Avalon Hill Company has sent me (no doubt with malice aforethought) a copy of their new war games. Starship Troopers. It is, of course, based on Robert Heinlein's story, and carries not only his letter of endorsement, but in the manual of rules has memorabilia of Lt. Juan Rico, MI (complete with his photograph, excerpts from letters he received, etc.) If you like war games, or if you like science fiction, or if you hate both but liked Starship Trooper, you'll love this. I wouldn't have thought that the complexities of war as related by Mr. Heinlein could be turned into a set of rules, but Avalon Hill has done it. There are a series of games of increasing complexity; the early ones are playable because my son and I tried them (well, I had to try it before I could give A-H an authoritative comment, didn't #?), but I suspect that the later scenarios are playable only by fanatics who possess a computer, a General Staff, and a great deal of time, No matter: the earlier and less complex scenarios are fun. If you're looking for a present for a (chronologically or temperamentally) teenaged friend, I recommend this; and if your friend hasn't read the book, get that too. The package would have overjoyed me in the days of my youth. Of course I'm a bit old for that sort of thing now... Eh? What's that, it's my move? Be right there.    I have noticed that the gaming mania seems to have swept the science fiction community; at every convention there are about as many games sold in the huckster rooms as there are books. One of those madnesses is a thing called Dungeons and Dragons, which seems to be a form of collective psychoses complete with audio-visual hallucinations. The worst of it is, I once, flippantly I'll swear, remarked that it might be interesting to take an expedition of mercenary troops -- commanded by Colonel John Christian Falkenberg, of course -- into one of those dungeons. (Confucius say he who does not toot own bassoon, same will not be tooted. About the time this column is on the stands Pocket Books will have out The Mercenary by Jerry Poumelle, which is a collection of most of the published Falkenberg stories plus about # pages of original material including the marching song of the Line Marines.) I'm told that a committee of Dungeonmasters has taken me up on the challenge, and at some point in the near future I will be invited to send Falkenberg 's #nd Legion into a world of dragons, wizards, elves, balrogs, vampires, and various forms of slimes, molds, death spells, etc. I can hardly wait, and meantime the regimental armorer is guns with carbolic acid... All this wouldn't have used up so much time, but of course there's Viking. We had quite a party on July #, #. Larry and Marilyn Niven, myself, Poul and Karen Anderson, Ted and Wina Sturgeon, Robert and Virginia Heinlein, and watch the landing. It came at an ungoldly hour, but no one really noticed that. We were too busy staring at the screen as, line by line, the image built up: a close-up look at the surface of Mars. As Mr. Heinlein said, July # is likely to be an important date in human history for quite a long time to come. First Eagle, then Viking -- and you know, with no intent to be unpatriotic at all, I agree with Robert: mankind may well remember the significance of July # a long time after most people have forgotten why July # is important. As I write this. Viking II hasn't landed yet (it's scheduled to touch down during the World Convention, alas) and nobody knows what to make of the information streaming in from the first lander. The biology team can't figure it out, and the geology people are having small fits of their own. Biology: Tf we got these results from a sample picked up on Earth we wouldn't hesitate to say they indicated biological activity." Geology: "No, we don't have the slightest idea why the Martian soil has that consistency. No, it's not water. No, it's not..." The biological question will probably be resolved one way or another by the time you read this. The soil consistency question probably won't be. The Martian desert landscape looks sandy. We know there's dust. And yet, the sampler arm digs its little trench -- and the trench remains. It doesn't crumble at the edges. The soil sample has a consistency of lumpy clay, yet there's no water to hold it together. Why isn't it sandy, fine-grained? You haven't the time to listen to the theories proposed, and none I've heard account for all the data. And why is that surprising? It's another planet. It ought to be strange, different, unusual, weird even. Yet we are surprised; and that's worth thinking about. We have come to expect marvels from science and technology, and particularly from the space program. Ted Sturgeon -- and others, so many others that I haven't a clue as to who said it first, but possibly miracle was to make Mankind's most magificent achievement dull. We achieved so much that the miraculous became routine. There's excitement, all right -- I was privileged to attend some of the Viking scientific steering meetings gore enough for anyone -- but it doesn't get out to the public. Yet think about it. Here's this enormously sophisticated machine space, landing with no more impact than you'd feel jumping off a chair; it sends back highly detailed photographs, using in transmission about the energy of the light-bulb in your desk-lamp, and getting that power from tiny radioactive-isotopegenerating systems; it digs holes in the Martian landscape and subjects them to tests not even possible on Earth when I was in school; it's done all that for less than one percent of one year's worth of the national budget -- about # for each of us in these United States; and we expected it to work, first crack. So far have we come. I recently read a history of Polar exploration. Attempt after attempt, each one getting closer, each ending in failure, some in tragedy, until the final triumph; and each failure spurred renewed effort. I sometimes wonder if the greatest tragedy of our space program was that we had so little tragedy. Would we have seen Apollo as more splendid if space had killed more heroes? Since a lot of those people were friends of mine, and it was my Job (along with a lot of others) to see that they came home healthy, I never did nor ever could wish for tragedy in space; but might not the public take more interest in our achievements if we had not been so routinely successful? In my columns and lectures I often tell of the marvels about to be poured forth from technology's cornucopia. I describe a world of the future with colonies in space, minerals brought from the asteroids, a world-wide standard of living at I I # word Autobiordiy V single Copy: # Four Isues for # y least as high as what we in the United States enjoy now; and I am careful to say that I am not describing dreams. This is the world as it can be made, as we already know how to make it. We can do it, I say. And it doesn't even cost much: a few more cents out of each tax dollar. I gave that lecture in Salt Lake City recently. (Salt Lake City is the only place I've ever visited where the words "wild life" refer exclusively to ecological phenomena.) After the question period I stood talking with some of my audience, and a young lady asked a very serious question. "You tell us about all the benefits technology can bring us, and you say you only need a little more money to accomplish all these marvels. I'm not an engineer. I don't even understand about half of what you said in there. I'd like to believe you, but -- how do I know you can do it if we give you the money?" It was asked in all sincerity. Most of my audience wasn't technically trained, and indeed in this case weren't even very familiar with science fiction, and though I've evidence they were entertained, I knew too that some of the things I'd talked about were unfamiliar. I could probably convince an engineer or mathematician or economist that my forecasts make sense; but how to prove to a bright young English teacher that I wasn't just blowing smoke, that it wasn't all just promises, promises? I had to say something, and I heard myself saying this: "Of those who make you promises, which group has a better track record for keeping them: technologists or politicians?" She seemed satisfied; and later I reflected on just what I'd said. It makes more sense than I knew. Remember twenty years ago when the politicians and "social scientists" were saying that if only they had as much money as the Defense Department, they would transform America into Paradise? Well, they've got what they asked for and a lot more. I can recall when Congress dared not bring in a budget larger than the "barrier" figure of ous stopping point short of a crease went to Defense. Do we live in Paradise? In # some of us said that if we could have about # of the national budget we could put men on the Moon and go to the planets. We said that the nation would reap great benefits from communications and weather satellites, and that the ferment of high-technology enterprises generated by the space program would have unforseeable effects of enormous benefit to all. Have those promises been kept? In the #' s advocates of "federal aid to education" were saying that if we merely shoveled a bit more money into education we'd not only see that every Johnny could read, but produce a generation fit to live in "the atomic age". Well, education certainly can't complain that it didn't get far more than was asked for (asked for then; not as much as is wanted now, of course); but would anyone like seriously to argue that we have fewer problems with the schools now than we did then? And no: I do not mean this as a condemnation of educators and politicians and social scientists. I do not mean to imply that there may be serious problems not forseen by those forcasters of the #'s. I don't even mean to condemn those who tell us what's needed is still more money for education and social services and the like. I do mean this: of those who have said they could produce certain results given certain investments, who has the best track record? And yes, I know about cost over-runs (back in my aerospace days I was mildly famous for Pournelle's Law of Costs and Schedules, namely, "Everything takes longer and costs more," a dictum discovered independently by myself and Poul Anderson). I could even tell you horror stories of my own. Some of them aren't the engineers' fault, though. Freeman Dyson told me about the laser target, the one placed on the Moon by Neil Armstrong: essentially a box full of glass cubes. They asked the instrument makers at Princeton what it would cost, and were told a couple of thousand dollars at most; by the time the competitive bid process was done, the cost was about a quarter of a million. But sometimes the engineers and technology managers seriously underestimate their costs, and seriously over-estimate the results. Sometimes they build outright failures, bridges that fall down andairplanes that don't fly very well. But he honest. How often have we been given an order of magnitude more money and failed to produce the promised result? Or any result at all? And how many political programs do you know of that cost ten times as much as estimated, are seemingly eternal in duration, and produce no measurable result at all? Choose your own examples; I'd not like to pick on your favorite project for social improvement. I do recall Dr. Samual Johnson on the subject. Boswell: "Then, sir, you laugh at schemes for social improvement?" Johnson: "Whj, sir, most schemes for social improvement are very laughable things." And yet in my youth no one laughed when we were told that for the world, and they did indeed ' laugh when told that we could go to the Moon at any price whatever. I rest my case. I can't drop the subject of promises and Dr. Freeman Dyson, though.    I suspect that few Galaxy readers ever heard of "Recombinant likely to be of vast importance to all of us, and it won't be long before it gets into the political headlines; indeed, by 'the time this is published it may be the question of the hour for your local city council or county board of supervisors. Last July the Cambridge Mass, city council found itself required to debate and rule on whether to allow only institutions whose biologists are eager to get to work. long-chain spiral molecule that determines genetics and inheritance, and it takes many forms. Recently biologists have learned how to take reproductive cells of entirely different species. The results can be strange. "Plantimals," neither plant nor animal, have been produced. from both human and mouse have survived to multiply by simple fission. More importantly, new forms of bacteria with properties of more than one of the species that went into their genesis have emerged from the laboratories. some biologists tell us, teach us more about life and biology than everything man has learned since the beginning of time. The results can be highly practical. In a recent letter to Science magazine Dr. Freeman Dyson (Institute for Advanced Study) said: "I claim that the exploitation of lead to an understanding, and conceivably a cure, of cancer... to creation of improved food plants to from starvation... to energy crops to offer alternatives to nuclear fission and fossil fuels." Many biologists agree. Some predict even greater benefits. Certainly the potential good from resmall. The trouble is, equally prestigious scientists are terrified. The Cambridge city council didn't get into the debate because of antiintellectual feeling. Men as reputable as Dyson explained the dangers and demanded the hearings. done with a bacteria called E. coli, which is universally present in human intestines. Suppose the research produces a bug which can live in humans -- E. coli is admirably adapted for that -- and gives evcould conceivably unleash an entirely new disease for which we have neither cure nor natural immunity. It might produce a cancercausing bug which, once released, could never be exterminated. It might solve the problem of famine, but not quite in the way search hope for. admit all this, but point out that after two years of study the National Institutes of Health have released guidelines for such research, and these are more than adequate to protect the public. The most dangerous kinds of research, those involving organisms that might affect human health, must be done in completely sealed environments such as were used by the Army for biological warfare research before the United States terminated those programs. They also say you can't stop it: the techniques are complex, but the equipment isn't that expensive, so some researchers will do the work whether permitted or not. Better, they say, to have it under license and supervision. After all, a moderately well-equipped high school laboratory could support recombinot safely. I hear tales of virus-bacteria combinations which weren't supposed to be viable but inexplicably were, and which lived on human tissue-cultures until destroyed. I don't know if the stories are tme, but my biochemistry friends tell me it's not impossible. The dangers, like the benefits, are not small, and are very real. We have here a legitimate disagreement among scientists of high integrity and great stature; and it is a question which must be answered by the general public and our political institutions. If there's a final answer to this question, I don't know it. I think both sides are right: the potential benefits are enormous, but the potential hazards are equally so. For what it's worth I think the dangers of disaster are far less probable than the promise of blessings, and I've some confidence in the techniques proposed to isolate and control any resulting demon; but no one can be # certain. The Army took prodigious measures to keep its research safe and confined (as well as secret) but there were accidents. Sheep died in Colorado. Improbable that (#) anything would get out, (#) if it did it could live, and (#) if it got out and lived it would be virulent and (#) uncontrollable; but that multiple probability is not ?ero. My own suggestion (one which Jim Baen guessed when I outlined the problem and before I made my suggestion) is that the truly dangerous activities ought to be put off until we can do the work in orbiting laboratories or on the Moon. Then we can be sure that an accidental release of research organisms won't contaminate the Earth. But -- can we wait that long? Suppose there is famine on the Earth, and we find later that had we started the research this year a famine-preventing grain would have been found in time? Would not the responsibility weigh heavily on those who played it safe? I knpw this: if we had continued the space program as we ought to have continued it, instead of converting the money into fuel to feed political premises, we'd have those orbiting labs, aye and a Moon base as well. Meanwhile, in nearly every large university the biologists are tooling up; and except for the Cambridge city council, which until a month ago had never heard of Recombithorities haven't even considered the problem.     One last item for our intellectual chicken soup: do you grieve for endangered species? Do you mourn the passing of even the insignificant, believe that nothing should ever be totally exterminated? Then I have a candidate for your defense efforts. This year, #, will see the extirpation of the smallpox virus. As I write this, smallpox, which a few each year, now exists only in laboratories and in one small village in Ethiopia; in a year the only living virus will be in the laboratories. Already we no longer vaccinate children in the U.S. The (small) danger of unfavorable reaction to the vaccination is greater than the removed the requirement for current vaccination from the medical passport. But shall we preserve samples of the virus? Surely Pournelle jests? No. There are serious proposals that we preserve this endangered species. The argument is that smallpox virus is one of the few viruses which live only in man. (It has, so far as we know, no animal reservoir and no vector save man-to-man contact, which is why it could be eradicated in such a short time.) Would it not be well to preserve samples of this virus that lives only in man, so we can find out why it picks on us and nothing else? Were we to leam that characteristic might it not be enormously valuable? Might it not, if isolated from the disease-causing characteristics, be a useful gene to breed into other viruses which we hope to create from recombinant Others say, to the Devil with the the pox! and reach for the carbolic acid. I suppose I could have woven a theme into this intellectual porridge after all. How are those not of a technical bent to live in a world of science and technology? And of the promises, promises, whose shall they believe? I wish I had final answers to those questions; I do not. But I'm not at all sorry I've made you think about them.  Only yours. Lover. Ben sharayde paused on the mica-flecked walkway while his eyes adjusted from the dimness of the transpod. The street, at tenthirty on a workday morning, was full of strolling people; he missed the purposeful rush. It was an oddly heady feeling to walk through the diffracted sunlight that penetrated the dome's crust of winter grime, to note that it was time for spring cleaning: as if in his transitory importance he could order it done. Sharayde smiled at his own conceit. A passing semireg eyed him with open envy, contrasting his own dull-tan uniform to the iridescent navy skinsuit and scarlet-ruffled vestjac Ben had donned for the bristening. He'd looked exactly right; and he'd acted as casually blase as if he'd been honored before. He didn't even have to hurry. Paul Savin had been glad to allow him the morning off; indeed, he him for the entire day, so impressed was he that Ben was to name not one, but two infants. Only Citycouncilman Mayer had outgunned him with three boys. Ben found he was grinning with unconscious pride, and carefully blanked his expression. No use attracting attention from the service workers heading for late-morning half-shifts, the tourists clumped before store windows in their oddly fashioned outcity clothing, or the uniformed Cops alert at their staggered posts. A hoarse shout and a shove snapped him from his reverie; he looked up to see a workcrew gravving down the wall while the burly man beside him yelled instructions. They hit the pavement with a clatter, and commenced to slam their rig into its powercrate with a violence that made Ben, used to fragile artist's implements, wince. The strawboss ignored them, staring up at the windowless expanse of brick and waving. There was a snap and a low hum: like a shimmering curtain, a porno swept across the building. The girl posing in the wall was honeyblonde, lightly bronzed, her long face accented by dark brows and arched, patrician nose. She smiled with knowing lips. Erect, fully curved, her body avoided the satchel-bottomed sensuality common among models. Her message tapped Ben's ears as he strolled past her enhanced his reaction. Shebinoff handled the Only Yours account; where had he found her? Ben made a mental note to seek Sheb out at lunch and compliment him. It would also provide a perfect opportunity to remind his co-workers where he'd been this morning, and receive their envious congratulations. Already the wallad had gathered a small crowd. A tall black in a gold skinsuit stopped abruptly in front of Ben, who sidestepped into a stocky man whose sombre kilt marked him an outcity tourist. The tourist glared. Ben excused himself, stepped back, was jostled forward, bumped the heavily-muscled black, and worked himself out of the crush. Exciting as the ad was, he needn't waste time on it. Ben knew he was a loner, conspicuous by his nonattendance at groupins and bashes, but he usually found companions who were impressed by his unconventionality. Just wait till they heard about his double honor! And there was always Cydra. Still, he found something attractively artistic in the height of the blonde's forehead, the curve of her lips, the depth and timbre of her voice. If she was really available...Ben caught himself. It was only an ad! One he'd never notice ordinarily, hurrying past, worried about schedules and ripoffs and hustlers. Suddenly the half-empty street, the alert Cops surveying naive tourists and lackadaisical semiregs, reminded Ben that this was a highrisk district. He was usually too rushed, too insulated among thousands like himself, to be nervous about it. Savin AdArt occupied the top three floors of a grimed stone building near the domewall. A few ruins crumbled against the dome itself, but when the ultraplas hemisphere was clean, Sharayde could look over them from his studio window at foamed, restless ocean. Today, as he sat at his desk, he was glad of the encrusted spray; he was almost too distracted to work, as it was. He uncovered the nearly finished dimenso on his block and stared at it critically. It looked distorted, flat; something was wrong with it, something as definite yet elusive as a touch of ozone in conditioned air, or sudje in a liqueur, but he couldn't put his finger on it. He'd been satisfied with it last night. Mere retouching wouldn't revitalize it. His first impulse was to strip the block and start fresh, but the layout was on deadline. The dimensional effect was adequate; no more than that, not up to his usual standard, but good enough for sell. He'd add just one hilite layer instead of the four he'd originally intended, and call it done.    No new assignment showed up in his slot after lunch. Lesser artists ding layers of translux to dimensos, instead of working on their private sketchblocks. To Ben, still glowing from his co-workers' congratulations, the freedom from scurryboy busywork seemed no more than his due. His stylo skimmed the block, building in unconscious harmony of memory and skill the record of his morning: the dim, elegant chapel, the bored Creche officials, the black-robed chanter, the debonair snob Mayer, the fatuous citizens who'd insisted on touching their namesakes, trying to wheedle a response from the lightly drugged infants. Thank god he'd avoided both extremes! He experimented briefly with patterns of the domecrust on the walkway, then found himself intently sketching the dazed, concentrated stare of the corn-rowed black beneath the wallad. How would he look, a dark naked god, braced on the seawall against flying spray? With sunset outlining thick, tensed muscles, and the wavecrests crimson, and his face locked into the force of his desire? It might -- just might -- work into something prizeworthy. Savin could find a client for it; medals weren't awarded noncommercial drivel, but he'd never failed to back Ben from the time he'd first encouraged him to enter the Annual Open Artshow, where an Honorable Mention in # led to the Alwark Invitational. Ben had every reason to believe this morning's honor came from the Bronze Medal he'd won there. The sketch could go no further without commercial application. Ben stretched stiff shoulders, noting the time with astonishment. No one had stopped in to remind him of quitting time. They probably felt shy, after this morning, about interrupting his work. If he didn't leave immediately, he'd be caught by mechocleaners attacking the litter on desks and floor. He'd made that mistake just once, and nearly lost the ruffles off his trousers. Domeglow threw menacing shadows over the walkway. The glowing wallad winked knowingly. Few gazing up at it wore citizen's skinsuits. Most nightwalkers were nonregs in their shabby, mixed garb, hustling a livlihood from tourists, the compassionate, and each other. The wallad blonde was a hustler, too, Ben thought absently. It added a spice of danger to her appeal. Something plucked at the lapel of his vestjac. Sharayde slapped at his pocket and howled, wringing his gashed palm. A slim urchin darted down the walk, turning with a flash of narrowed eyes and pale, unchildishly snarling lips before dodging behind a fat, bundle-burdened woman. The boy had slashed his criticard right out of his pocket. Ben pointed with a blood-dripping hand and yelled, "Stop that y! He's a ripoff!" "What boy?" the woman yelped, dropping her sacks and clutching her own pocket. "This boy?" A big semireg lifted a screaming blonde boy by the scruff. Spectators crowded, clutching the struggling child. "Not him. Taller, darker, closecropped hair..." The semireg shrugged, dropped the child and turned away. Ben stood shaking weakly; shocked, hurt, marooned, cardless. Alone among a crowd whose interest was gone he felt totally helpless. "How bad did he get you, mister?" Ben suppressed the urge to clutch the big, broadfaced Cop for support. "Benjamin Sharayde," Ben stammered. "He cut me pretty deep, I think." He held out his hand but the Cop ignored it. Ben fished up a tissue and clumsily wrapped the gory cut. "He got my card." "Ident, please." Not a word of blame! Encouraged, Ben rattled off his number. "You'll have to come to the station for I.D. and treatment. There's no hope of catching the ripoff here, but if you can give a good description, we may be able to make him. We've got this area pretty well plotted." The Cop took Ben's elbow and half lifted him into the silver autocar. "I can do better than describe the little bastard. I can draw him for you," Ben said grimly. "I got a good look at him." "Witnesses always say that. Mostly they're mistaken." The autocar hummed down the streetguides, slipped through the station diaphragm. "I'm a working artist. Just give me a sketchblock and stylo." "Citizen Benjamin Sharayde," the Cop formally informed the Deskman as he helped Ben from the car. "I flashed you." "Right. Citicard ripoff. Injured hand." The Deskman punched his console, and a young woman hurried in with a medical float. Ben winced as she unwrapped the bloody tissue and wiped the slash with anesthetic, then turned his attention to the pen and paper the Deskman was offering, and almost laughed. They expected him to draw on the back of a computer run? Still, a real artist could use anything, even a cave wall and colored mud. Clips closed his numbed hand; he worked with quick strokes, and the boy's lean, leering face glared at them from the paper. "Lenny Two," the Cop exclaimed as Ben roughed in the cropped hair. "Maybe this time we can get him before he blanks the card!" "Does what?" "He's part of a regular gang," the Deskman explained, punching buttons. "Run citicards through a hand-made processer, and switch numbers. Can't fake the interior circuitry, of course, but they'll pass in public slots, transpods, eateries, like that; they never let 'em get a real inspection." "Just get my card back," Sharayde mumbled dizzily. "I want to go home." "We can take you, or you can wait here while we track Lenny Two. There's always the chance we'll get him in time. If not, you'll have to open a new account with a public declaration. Want to wait? You've had a busy day, Citizen." The Medic, stowing her apparatus in her float, gave him a dazzling smile. So they'd looked him up when his number came in, found that he'd been honored just this morning. And was stupid enough to lose his card tonight. Ben looked up, flushing, but the Deskman was already punching data on another call. "I think you'd better wait," the Medic murmured. "You're very pale. There's no reason to hospitalize you, but it would be wise to rest."    He'd slept soundly enough, Ben thought when the Medic woke him. He'd been the room's only occupant; now many of the beds were full of groaning victims. He'd make sure not to be caught here again! It might even be wise to look for a Job in a better district, much as he'd hate leaving Savin. "We caught Lenny Two, and recovered your citicard. Mister Sharayde. Do you feel up to making formal identification now, so he can be disposed of?" Ben nodded sleepily. "Of course. I'd just have to come back tomorrow if I didn't and miss a day's work. I feel a lot better." He followed the pretty medic through a safety door into a white room full of black-padded half-reclined armchairs lined up on their pedestals like mushrooms. Slouching, tattered nonregs, restrained by a single wristclamp, sat in the nearer rows, staring at them with blank defeated eyes. On the far side of the room the chairs were smaller. Another Cop stalked over to intercept them, fingering his portacomp. (Interchangeable Cops in identical uniformed bodies, Ben thought dully. Are they bred in the Alwark Creche, or do we buy them wholesale?) "This the bastard that ripped you?" Lenny Two lay loose and sensuous in the chair, one arm held by the wristclamp, the other limp across his lap. His clothing was in fragments. Damp dark hair framed his softened features, and his limbs were childishly slender. "That's the boy, all right. But he looks a lot different." The Cop snorted. "Should have seen him when they brought him in! Filthy, fighting, foulmouthed little biter! Had to sudje him before we could even clean him up and book him. Well, that'll take care of it, unless you want to..." he leered at Sharayde. "It's all right, you know." Lenny Two raised half-open, seductive eyes. "No, thanks," Sharayde stammered, astonished to realize he was blushing. "I thought sudje was illegal." "Hospital has a use permit, naturally. They buy most of these kids as S-# donors, so we start the process here. Makes 'em a lot easier to handle." "You did recover my card?" Ben asked sharply, suddenly desperate to get away. (How potent was the sudje? Was the boy drugged beyond awareness?) "It's at the desk. How's your hand?" "Oh, fine. Which door...?" The Cop laughed harshly. "Tell 'em it still bothers you, get a free ride home. You aren't safe on the street this late."  it Ben's promptcomp woke him with bright morning commercials; it was his one indulgence, aside from his location. (The Cop who drove him had been visibly impressed by his address: "If I lived here I'd never go wallside!") A triple gong insisted he was late; the promptcomp must be running its program for the second time. Ben rested half-focused eyes (the Cop should see how little room he could afford -- much less luxuries) and gathered himself to rise. His eyes closed, and the gong rang again. He rolled onto his cut hand, groaned, and fell to the floor in a tangle of bedclothes. No time to order a new suit to replace the one ripped last night; he paid a penalty for oversleeping. Nothing in his press looked right for the day. Well, dammit, when he wore good clothes he got ripped. The old gold with the oblique gray stripe was good enough for the domewall district, anyhow. Wincing, he sealed his citicard into the breast pocket. He'd have to conceal the pain at work, or face a multitude of embarrassing questions; thank god the clips were nearly invisible. He dragged himself workwards. Past the wallad blonde, who stretched langurously at his approach and licked her lower lip, Two assignments Jammed his slot: a thick and puzzling manuscript, and an undescribed full-page "Only Yours" dimenso to run in a glossy with heavy outcity circulation. Had Shebinoff fouled up the Only Yours account? He'd have to check. Ben slouched in his chair and flipped through the manuscript, looking in vain for an explanatory note. How did Savin expect him to illustrate a thesis, and why? Especially since he couldn't even follow the argument? The author wrote an esoteric code, possibly clear to others in his discipline, but pure outish to Ben. He shuffled the pages together and started again from the top, absently doodling as he read. The high-cheeked, long-eyed face of the wallad blonde smirked from his pad. If Only Yours was dissatisfied with that ad, he was going to be hard pressed to excel it; she had more than physical attractiveness, she promised confidences shared and a relationship built together. Ben stripped the block, thinking of Cydra, the perfect receptacle, who listened to him with absorbing grace, while retaining nothing on the damaged plasm of her brain. He tried to imagine telling her of his misadventure of last night. She'd smile, and lean over for his kiss...no sense, just sensuality... Again he'd set lines in the plastop: Cydra's lovely, empty face, with the scornful blonde behind her, challenging him. If Sheb had lost the account, it wasn't bright to copy him. Until he could discover where Only Yours stood, he'd better work on the thesis, though it galled him not to understand it. Savin should have filled him in. Now he was left with only one alternative, distasteful but necessary. Ben punched a callcode with angry jabs. A pinched face filled his screen. "Taufry? Come over, will you?" "Now? I'm busy, you fertile bastard." Delighted to get in a dig. "C'mon, Tauf. I really need you. Just translate some math for me, and you can dig yourself back into your hole." Will Taufry shrugged, bony hands high. "A minute, then. If you keep me. I'll bill you." "No chance! Catch me letting you at my account!" The screen died before Ben touched it; Paul Savin's resident genius must already be scuttling through studio corridors on tiny, deformed feet like a blood-drained spider somehow alive after mating. Taufry would never be called to a bristening, though his semen was collected monthly just like everyone else's. Perhaps his defective genes were isolated in genetic processing, persona added to some embryonic karyotype, but he'd never know where, or if, his heritance continued. For all his scolding. Will Taufry took his time studying the manuscript, scribbling notes and stripping them, tossing his scant hair by repeated thrusts of bony fingers. Finally he gathered the papers and rammed them carelessly back into the envelope. "I'm going to have to keep these," he grumbled. "Might have known you'd come up with a timewaster." "It wasn't my idea," Ben fended, upending his own brown curls in nervous imitation. "All I want is an explanation. It can't be much of an account. Savin didn't even put in a cover note. Probably just needs covers, for publication. But the chap writes some language all his own." "Your integrity is showing," Taufry teased. "You actually want your illustrations to relate to the text! You're right, though; this isn't aimed at the academic community, it's to be popularized, and the illos will have to be explanatory. "On the surface it looks like an anti-genetic proposal. Ironic, to give it to a man who just bristened two babies! Well, I'll be glad to work on it. I'm pretty much in favor of natural selection, myself. I mean, we've got improved cattle and high-yield hens and protein-rich grain, not to mention oceanculture; with the world birthrate finally within the food-and-energy curve, we don't need to go artificial." "We don't?" Sharayde looked meaningfully at the deformed feet. Defiantly Taufry thrust out his surgical boots. "So we have a few accidents. It's a small price." "To pay for what?" "Serendipity, perhaps." Taufry rose and smoothed his lilac skinsuit. "I'll get this back to you."    The wallad blonde kept intruding on his roughs; in disgust, Ben threw down the block and took up his sketchpad. "That is without doubt the sexiest face I've ever seen," Karlyn Livonna murmured in his ear. "Boy or girl?" Paul Savin's personal secretary stood behind him, poised in her usual perfection of face and hair and dress. "Is that why you weren't home last night? I tried to call you, Ben. Twice." She stepped away, perched one silken hip on his console, like a restless bird before flight. When she'd approached him after the Alwark Open, he'd been dazed and flattered. Now he could only remember how she'd grown less and less approachable, how they'd failed to build anything meaningful between them. "I finally got my cooking license. I wanted you to have a real dinner." Then, circling like a hawk, "Who is that, anyhow?" Ben stared down at his sketchbook. He'd drawn Lenny Two, nestled in the padded chair; the subtly exaggerated perspective emphasized the sudje-lost face, the helpless free hand curled palm up between the thighs. He'd meant to show the fierce, dangerous little bastard who'd ripped him, but that menace was from the Alwark streets. (And  good riddance, Ben told himself sternly.) "Boy or girl?" Karlyn repeated. If he explained, he'd have to confess his stupidity of last night. If he didn't, he risked alienating a woman who was not only a compassionate playmate, but a valuable asset; if he followed his instinctive resolve and left Savin, he might convince her to accompany him. With her help, he might even set up in business for himself -- as long as he remembered how easily their relationship could twist to her advantage. "You didn't come down to ask who my models are," he blurted, distracted by the soft curve of a leg sheathed in turquoise silk, the soft pads of her fingers upturned on his console in unconscious imitation of the hand in his sketch. "No, of course not. Paul wants you to lunch with him and the Only Yours rep, since he's given you the account." Ben gasped. Suddenly Karlyn was a distraction, keeping him from diving for the lav to check his shave and makeup, brush and spray his hair. Nothing he could do about the suit; why hadn't Paul warned him yesterday? "What about tonight?" Karlyn pressed him. "I even caught a bit of sudje, Ben. Just for us." His s'mile felt glued to his face, like a poorly assembled collage. "I'll call you, Karlyn," he mumbled. Then, viciously, "It was a boy." Somewhere during lunch Sharayde's half-formed decision to leave Savin AdArt evaporated. Later, curled pensively over his sketchblock, he couldn't recall exactly what had changed his mind: being asked to plan the new campaign (Shebinoff wasn't consulted, though he still held the local account); the promised bonus; or the realization that he simply wasn't the businessman Paul Savin was, to maneuver people in Paul's subtle yet persuasive manner. It was almost as if he'd expected him to think of quitting. Thank god no one knew of the ripoff, or his plans; he had no embarrassing explanations to make. And he had no bright ideas for the dimenso. This time he was expected to produce the entire proposal; the only thing he could think of was Sheb's blonde. Replete from the excellent lunch -- he'd eat like that every day, when the odd bonus became a fat salary -- Ben slowly pulled out his sketchpads. Something there might give him an inspiration, though it was hard to guess what would sell the guided dream process in other cities, some of which disapproved of erotic stimulation during sleep, or any other time. The campaign would have to be subtle. subsidiaries of the same corporation. Could he suggest an aid for insomniacs? Or emphasize the sleepno learning process? Some of the most puritanical areas were big on education. He certainly couldn't ask Taufry for more advice. He had lots of good sketches, but nothing he could apply until he came up with the parameters of the campaign. The best was the one of the muscular black on the seawall, but he couldn't see how to tie it in. Maybe he was impatient to apply it, hoping to submit it for a prize. Maybe he wanted to use it because it reflected his own erotic urges. But he'd just turned Karlyn down; he surely didn't want a synthetic substitute! On his way home, he carefully notwatched the wall. When he arrived he learned that a bash had been announced on the floor above his apartment; with his painful hand, carelessly overused throughout the day, Ben decided not to attend, though for some reason it attracted him more than such affairs usually did. Cydra was booked for the evening. Lenny's sudjed, sensuous face came between himself and Karlyn. He turned from the fonescreen, and the promptcomp raised the volume. A five-minute minidrama for Only Yours pranced through his room: the wallad blonde, arm-inarm with a tall black girl, called invitingly to a shadowy person not yet onstage . Ben flashed a station change, hoping that Only Yours hadn't bought saturation. They had. He cut off the holovee, telling himself that once he had the campaign under control the porno would no longer disturb him. He had trouble falling asleep. His unremembered dreams were unpleasantly frustrating. He woke angry with himself; why was he so suggestible? He needed a woman; more than that, he needed a sympathetic ear. If Cydra didn't satisfy him, why should he imagine that a programmed dream would? Perhaps his rejection of Karlyn was symptomatic: he couldn't stand her domination; offering him sudje simply showed she controlled the relationship. Maybe women had their own needs and interests, but he didn't want to get involved in that. No wonder a sleepno seemed attractive.    The cornrowed black, mouth slightly open, eyes eager, was once again planted under the wallad as Sharayde passed. The sultry voice lover...dream with me tonight...I'm Suzi, program Ben stopped. "Duck off!" the black growled. Muscles bunched in cheeks and biceps. "Stick to your own kind, heah?" Startled, Ben stepped back. A great hand jammed his shoulder bones together, lifting him almost off his feet. For a second he saw the wall as the taller man did: a statuesque black girl, full breasted, full hipped, fertile as a moongoddess, the girl who walked with his blonde, turning to tease him... "Your pardon. Citizen. If you would look through my eyes a moment, you'd see this is a heightoriented display." How calm he sounded! "Huh?" The man swung back, his fingers loosened a fraction, and Sharayde ducked away, shaking. He didn't want to see the inside of a stationhouse again. Neither did he want to arrive at work obviously upset. He wanted to rent an Only Yours. He'd never tried the combination of hypnosis and sensory stimulation that induced controlled dreaming; perhaps his lack of personal experience was keeping him from creating the campaign. It wasn't addictive, he reminded himself. The process gave only general guidance; each dreamer added elements from his own subconscious. He could dream a Suzi whose emotional needs would coincide with his. And he could charge the initial setup cost to Savin AdArt as research expense! Resolutely he bucked the crowd "Damn right," he answered aloud. Early sleepno models had required electrodes attached to neck and scalp; these now were incorporated in a long-sleeved, high-necked sleepsuit which permitted unrestricted movement while transmitting minute impulses to the peripheral nervous system when the picked up by the projector mounted by the bed. Ben had expected to feel relaxed and confident after the hypno session, but he only succeeded in achieving a state of acute anxiety as he paced the floor in his sleepsuit, as instructed, to mold it to his body. Already he could hardly feel it, but it was hard to believe that the rest of the program would work as well. Even Suzi's face seemed dim and distant. He could recall nothing of the introductory dream. Why hadn't they removed his nervousness under hypnosis? They'd had him under long enough. Rental and set-up had taken the whole day. Now he was simply stalling, notwatching the holovee rather than committing himself to bed. The unit, warmed up and ready, emitted a slight, soporific hum. Ben's hands shook as he pulled back the covers...    Golden tanned, with the tang of seasalt on her skin, Suzi slipped into his arms. With slow rolling combers tickling their feet, she listened, entranced, as Ben Sharayde spoke. Then they were in his studio, and he showed her drawings he had withheld Trom Savin as too selfrevelatory. Empathically, she understood them. As they responded to each other, he vaguely remembered that sleepsuit filaments were impinging on his nervous system, routing preplanned feedback, then ignored it. Carried to peaks beyond previous experience, they achieved an intimacy he had never known. Half-waking, lazily anxious to keep remnants of the dream, he thought: what would our child be like, our natural child? Genetically unprogrammed, it wouldn't be accepted by the Creche. He could sponsor it for training, but the chance that it would earn employment and citizenship would be slim. Every child deserved a perfect birthright. He thought grimly of Will Taufry, who must have been among the last of the naturally conceived. No child of his should suffer such deformity! The promptcomp chimed, building a morning snapper. Time to get up; and now he knew how to handle the Only Yours campaign. Taufry waited for him in his studio, the thesis on his lap. Ben cut off his eager flow of explanation, while his stylo flew over the plastop. The layout grew in a spill of color. "There! Like it?" "Not bad. But you didn't ask me to critique a porno. Where were you yesterday? Never mind. "This thesis is more than a technical paper. It's a congressional proposal; the author doesn't care if the illos are appropriate, he just wants it noticed. Then he can come on strong in committee. "This is big, Ben. And scary. Remember the Crisis of '#?" "Something to do with food, I think." "You were still in Creche, I suppose. It was a world famine. Any idea what caused it?" Ben ran his fingers over the plastop, impatient to transfer the sketch to permablock and add emoting. How could a thirty-year-past famine reflect the present? There hadn't been one since; obviously, the cause had been corrected. He said as much, grunting. "Pay attention, Ben. It started with a triticale rust, a mutation of an old disease that wasn't even supposed to affect the mutant hybrids. Then a mosaic started on potatoes, and something else took the corn crop. All at once. So we had a crisis. Because those diseases didn't just affect a field or two, Ben. No, our agriculture has developed strains so high-yielding, so diseaseresistant, so easy to weed and fertilize, that almost every farmer in the temperate latitudes plants the same seed. Anything that infects that strain simply gallops around the world. And then the experts have to breed resistant strains, and there's the catch. None of the old, tough, low-yield stuff is still around. There's no way of guessing how many varieties were permanently lost by our modem advertising and distributing system, not to mention the idiotic use of land for housing before Contract complexes were built. "The rust was beyond chemical control. I know, my family are farmers; I saw those fields. You just can't imagine, mile after mile of drooping stalks, with the half-ripe heads in the dust, and the shining green-gold turning a miserable brick color. My oldest brother's planting mutated seed in the same fields, now, mile after mile of triticale-#. And some day something'll take out that strain, and they'll have to start over... "Maybe I didn't make it clear. They had to mutate by radiation, the process, because there wasn't a naturally rust-resistant strain left. Triticale was an artifically forced hybrid, originally, you know; but even the parent strains were largely lost. So they developed a resistant strain; and found it too weak-stalked to harvest; and nothing to breed it back to, until they uncovered some grass -- in Africa, I think -- and forced another genetic match. And there was the same struggle with com and potatoes, while the world slowly starved." Taufry heaved himself out of the chair and paced, his face haggard. Ben shook his head sympathetically, his visually oriented imagination a tangle of fallen grain and rusting farm machinery. "But what's all that got to do with this thesis? I can't understand much of it, but it hasn't a word about field crops."  "True. I'm trying to give you the background. Help you understand what happens when the gene pool of any species is censored too drastically. "Ben, you have children." Sharayde stared at the little man. "You know I do." "And you assume that I don't. Only healthy, registered Citizens can contribute heritance. Unregs have kids, who run the streets on their parents' dole, but they'll never be used as donors. And their progeny are allowed to starve." "Well, there's the quota... "Ah, the quota. That lets some of those children into school, if they're sponsored, or otherwise qualify. If you should sire a careless child, Ben, you might even be moved to sponsor it yourself, publicity be damned." (With Suzi, if there really was a Suzi. Tauf had a point.) "Do you see what I'm driving at, Ben?" Sharayde rubbed his forehead, where a gentle pulse promised the father and mother of a migraine to come. He poured some water and took a pill. If Taufry had something to say, why didn't he come right out and say it? "Tauf, I'm not feeling well, and Savin's looking for this layout. Suppose we discuss this again tomorrow?" Taufry tossed the envelope onto his console and drew himself up like an offended billy goat. His crest of upended hair as tall as he could manage, he clopped out. Ben felt momentary guilt. He'd interrupted whatever Taufry'd been working on, and then hadn't even listened to his results. But he had to complete the outline before his headache got beyond the point where medication would hold it. He took up the permablock and began to work. The day somehow passed...    A second pill made him drowsy; he fell into bed, hardly noticing the sleepsuit that now covered him like a second skin. They met under a blue-white sky; his headache vanished at the very sight of her sweetly curved body. She clung to him silently in a gently rippling ocean of ripening grain, and there was nothing he needed to say to her, nothing for her to explain to him; she opened herself and he plowed into her, trying to plant reality in her eager acceptance, his eyes level with broken, copper-smeared stalks.  itk Savin was pleased with the layout, and sent it to a wordsmith for polishing. It would be days before Ben had to produce a finished plate; he took up the thesis, drawing angular clumps of dying grain as he studied Taufry's notes. Taufry spotted them at once. "You've got it!" he yelped. "Now put in some human skeletons." "This?" Ben gave it full attention. "I was just doodling...I dreamed about it last night, dammit." "Good. You've got to scare hell out of them." "Me? Scare who? Come off it, Tauf." "You. Out of us. I've put it together, Ben; limited genetic selection, combined with the S-# process." "The what?" "The process that invalidates the create universal donors. You know they can transplant any body part now, without subjecting the recipient to anti-rejection treatments. Don't look so blank, Ben! You must know what I mean!" Ben, whose mind had suddenly flashed back to Lenny Two, nodded. "I'd meant to ask you, Tauf, why you never had your feet fixed, now that the donor bank is costeffective." "I was going to," Will Taufry's normally pale face turned slightly green, and his eyes glazed. "I even went up and inquired about it. "But I made one mistake. I asked to see the donors." A shudder whipf)ed through his body. "A doctor took me down to a room full of kids -- S-# works best on adolescents -- in restraints, naked, drugged mindless -- waiting like patient animals to be carved up and pxjrtioned out for sale. Most of them were already missing bits here and there, an eye, a leg, hunks of muscle and skin, and all of them were bald; hair transplants were very big that year. "I got sick on the spot. Embarrassed the doctor terribly. He probably bent the rules, taking me down at all, but he knew I was in advertising, he was very p.r. conscious...well, of course I couldn't go through with it. God knows what I'll do if I ever need a donation; I'm not sure I could accept one now even to save my life." "That's silly. You said yourself they were mindless." "I know. The child whose feet I was buying was already destroyed. But I saw them, Ben." "The City is better off without them. I ran into one -- he ripped me off -- nasty, vicious little bastard! -- I was glad when I saw him sudjed and ready for processing. For once he was an asset, not a liability." "He was nasty, dirty, and vicious because he didn't have a chance to be anything else. He must have been clever or he'd never have caught you. Don't you see that as a waste?" 'Wo!" But Ben swallowed sickly, trying not to visualize Lenny Two in fragments. "What we're doing is fishing the gene pool from both ends," Taufry continued relentlessly. "Genetic selection on the one hand, and removal of unplanned, possibly serendipitous genes among the unregistered. "Naturally there's a big demand for S-# donors; someday they may take kids right out of the Creche, if they're slightly unsatisfactory. Transplants earn Alwark a lot of money, and it's humanitarian, besides. And there's no protection for the kids. "Oh, we're pragmatists. Better to save a productive Citizen than some unknown quantity, like a child. But someday we'll limit our selection just a little too much by putting a dollars-and-cents value on the gene pool." "You're expecting a people rot, Tauf?" Ben tried to laugh. "Why not?" "God, what a pessimist!" "I'm not the only one." Taufry tapped the thesis significantly. "We don't need the unregs," Ben argued. "We can always swap a few vials of semen somewhere, spread the old genes around." "We already have;man's a traveler, and he's left souvenirs wherever he goes. The rest of the world is imitating our success, here. Oh, it won't happen tomorrow. We haven't the faintest idea when or whether we eliminate a trait we will need someday; we don't even know what the trait is. Maybe there's something linked to defective feet that could save the world, some day. Maybe something goes with albinism, or schizophrenia. "This proposes legal protection for all minors, and removal of the stigma on natural birth." "That would practically wipe out the donor program. Surely there's no need to go that far!" "It would at least maKe it uneconomical," Taufry agreed. uncounted combinations of genes..." "That's true. But there was lots of grass, too; it just happened to all be the wrong type." "Geneticists plan for all this. They have to." "If they consider it at all, how can they extrapolate unknown needs?" "Analog computers..." "Can only run what's fed into them." Ben sighed. "Suppose you convince me. What can I do?" "Beside illustrate this the best you can? Durino, Ben. But the chap who sent it here is right. If he's going to attract attention, he's got to start with advertising. With us." "That's too much!" "Too much responsibility? Maybe so. Every once in a while something like this comes along, something quiet and frightening, with a choice attached. If I hadn't seen it, you'd never have known what you were working on. And no one will ever know if you duck the responsibility, either. But if you can get that feeling," he gestured towards the dying stalks in Ben's sketch, "in your illustration, you may just possibly save the future...if you want to." "Why did it come to me?" Ben groaned. "Anyhow," he went on more calmly, "how do I know you know what you're talking about? You've got a twist on genetics, stands to reason. You're probably blowing this out of all proportion." "Wouldn't it be nice if I were?" By the end of the day, Ben had sketches that would fittingly illustrate Dante's Inferno, but none of them would dent the conditioned consciousness of his world like the quiet desperation implicit in the dead grain. It didn't make sense, anyhow. Nothing could be that simple. It didn't stand to reason that a single concept really stood with its finger in the dyke that way. But he didn't want to dream that night, not after the grainfield; he didn't want to meet her there, or in an operating room where children were sectioned into living prosthetics, or a laboratory where gene selectors chose the future of the human race...    He fell asleep in his chair as the promptcomp softly spun commercials through his livingspace. He dreamed he was explaining the illustrated thesis to Savin, fidgeting as he hadn't done in years. "I don't understand why you've used so much emotion," Savin shook his leonine head mildly. A mild Savin was dangerous. "This is serious, Paul." Better not admit that Taufry had done his thinking for him. "I'm really convinced of that." (Am I: Am I really?) "Look at it this way," Savin replied smoothly, tossing blonde locks as he reached for a stylo. "The kids are better off as donors than dying in the streets; they're fed and housed and cared for." "Just like animals." "Useful animals. You sound like a radical idealist, Ben. Suppose you got wiped in a street fight, or developed cancer. You're a valuable Citizen; would you trade your future for some bastard raiding garbage pickups?" Suddenly it was Suzi staring at him from Savin's chair. Ben shifted uncomfortably. "I'd want to be cured, of course. But it isn't right..."  "How about me, Ben? Or our child?" "What if he was donated, instead?" Ben's gut tightened painfully. The child he had vaguely imagined now seemed very real and dear. "He wouldn't be. Ben, you're fighting progress. Why, with the donor program, a valuable man like you could live almost forever." Suzi rose and came round the console to lay a burning hand on his chest. Ben looked down at himself: a cobbled, patched old corpus split from collarbone to crotch, stuffed with assorted organs, all tagged with the donors' names. Suzi's hand held a pulsing young heart; Ben knew it came from Lenny Two. He slapped at the wound, too late; the heart was already his... "You've invaded me!" "Ah, Ben, I'm one with you." He could no longer see her; she had faded into the flickering holoimage. Some dream this was! He should get his money back! But -- "Hey! I'm not sleepno'd!" he shouted, lunging forward, falling stiff and chilled from his chair. The promptcomp, sensing his awakening, built a too-familiar commercial, line by dimensioned line. "Cut!" he screamed. It blinked off. Huddled on the floor, Sharayde wept. it  #r Ben slumped at his console, nibbling the end of his stylo. The triticale, viciously stylized, was transferred to permablock. Against a snowy background the only colors slashed rust and black, the only emotion despair. If he released it with the thesis, people would remember the famine of '#; a crooked stem, a structured clod of earth, twined the numbers through the design. Did he really want the thesis to attract this much attention? Without flattering himself, Ben knew that the art was extraordinarily good. He'd come too far to compromise; either he used this, or refused the commission entirely. Never before had he come to the point where he had to say, here is my work, take it or leave it; advertising is not kind to inflexible integrities. The Famine of '# formed the cover. The interior format was simple, compensating for the complex text: a child graced the margin of each page, hopeful expectation suggested in plain outline. On the endpaper a blue-green globe, cloudcovered and serene, too distant to prove the presence of man, floated in a paperwhite forever. The morals involved were too complex to resolve, but he'd worked too hard, given too much of himself, to waste the illos. Ben racked up the finished thesis and chuted it to Savin's office, then drew out his next assignment: tinted corneal lenses with fluorescent seductionlines shimmering across them. Probably bad for the vision, he thought, but merchandisable. He could finish it quickly, and stop by Only Yours for a new dream; he had to get #B out of his mind. Reversing the gnawed stylo, he began to sketch Cydra, totally takable, with wide fluorescent eyes.  This is alter-ego speaking. Jim Baen has just called and asked to have me and Geis write another column. Geis went into a blue funk and has refused to have anything to do with it. Correctly, he realizes that when the previous column is published this Fall and you readers vote on who is to be primary in this column -- me or Geis -- he will lose. "I will not lose. Alter! I am not in a blue funk. God, how you lie and misrepresent! I merely went upstairs to make a phone call and come back to find you starting this column without me. I shudder to think what would have happened if I'd called my friend, Jim Rise -- " He's the guy who can talk the trunk off an elephant, isn't he? "Well, Jim does find an hour to be a trifle short as far as a conversation goes, but -- " Call him, Geis. Let me alone to do the work around here. Go soak in a hot tub. Go out and putter in your garden. Pull a few thousand weeds. Talk to the strawberries. Murmur sweet nothings to the com stalks. Mutter dire threats to the peach tree that failed to bear this year. "I will sit here and watch what you type with my fingers. Alter. I will keep a mental finger on the override buttons and a hand near the blue pencil." Killjoy! "Yes. Admitted. Now, let's see you attend to something Jim wanted, namely explain how come your predictions in the May issue have gone sour." Sour? Sour? The only predictions I made that haven't come true are the first ones -- the political ones, and they were made way back in February, #, before the primaries had even begun. "Alter, you predicted, and I quote: '#: Ford loses to Reagan in nomination battle. Wallace health becomes a factor. Jimmy Carter beneficiary of big media buildup to challenge Wallace. Ted Kennedy accepts nomination, beats Reagan. Inflation hits # -- # in later months of #. Unemployment till # plus.' Care to explain how you missed on CarterKennedy?" First, Geis, let me make it clear to the readers that at the moment Reagan and Ford are neck and neck; Reagan could still unseat Ford. Perhaps Alter will explain that next time. Ed. George Wallace's health did become a factor in his campaign; the stories of his paralysis and wheel chair life that kept appearing on TV doomed him. The voters saw him as not physically fit to be president. That helped sink Wallace, and the Stop-Wallace urgency by the leaders of the Democratic party also caused them to pass the Word to boost Jimmy Carter. Jimmy Carter knew the big liberal Demos would want a good, safe Southerner to use against the evil Wallace. He presented himself and got their support. Only thing is, he # Eighth Ave , New York # #-# #t:ittHi#itHiHt has charisma and cunning and a keen nose for the wind of public disenchantment, and he quickly got himself a ton of publicity and a big bagfull of delegates before the king-makers and power-brokers knew what had hit them. You saw what happened; they turned desperately to Humphrey, Church, and finally Brown to try to stop this grinning monster they had created -- too late. They were trying to get Kennedy at the last minute, too, but... I still think the plan was for a deadlocked convention to turn to Kennedy. But Carter ran with that anti-establishment reformer theme and the people bought it. So now the Demo leaders must live with Carter, grumpily on the inside, and with sweetness and unity on the outside. We're in for a succession of 'maverick' presidents, I think. "You squirm pretty good. Alter, but you were still wrong." Not by much, Geis, and I could still be right about Reagan. And I'll betcha I'm not far wrong on my #-# inflation rate by year's end, with unemployment around #. "Fat chance -- let's drop it for now. Let's turn to -- " Geis, I haVe a grotch I want to ungrotch. I want to -- "Don't be obscene, Alter, We can't -- " For your low level of perception, Geis, I will speak in ultra-square words: I have a complaint. "Another complaint? That's all I hear from now; the food is too ripe -- " 'Rotten' is the word. "The dungeon is too cool -- " Cold, damp, moldy and drippy. "Or the lighting is less than ideal." One naked forty watt bulb is not even sufferable. But my complaint this time is about an aspect of science fiction that bugs me, and that is slowly driving me up the slippery stone walls. Sigh "Another diatribe. What is it this time?" I am tired unto vomiting-up-myswill of the old formula-based, pulp-bom, laziness-continued habit of science fiction writers that impels them to lean on the old mle of fiction writing that goes something like this: Up the Stakes. "I'm afraid. Alter..." Don't you understand? The surest, simplest, easiest way to make sure readers are hooked and stay hooked into an sf story, especially a novel, is to up the stakes -- so that the fate of all Mankind or the planet or the solar system, or the galaxy or even the whole damn universe is at stake when the hero fights the baddies. "Well, sure... that's traditional." That's goat guano, Geis. It's almost always a signal the author is incompetent, feels himself to be a weak writer, or is too lazy to struggle through to a level of plotting and characterization where such pitiful narrative crutches aren't necessary. "Now, Alter, you paint with too wide a brush. Are you saying such writers as Larry Niven, Roger Zelazny, to name but a few good ones, are bad writers?" No, they're good writers, but they're trapped in bad habits left over from the pulp days. With them the End of the WorldRace GalaxyUniverse formula is gilding the lily. They...and a dozen or so other really good-to-excellent sf and fantasy writers... don't need to rely on the old high stakes gimmick to hold their readers and tell a good, memorable story. But over and over, year after year, they all seem to construct stories that involve the Ultimate Doom unless... "But, Alter, the readers like high stakes sf. Why not give them what they like?" They like good, well-told, tightly structured, suspenseful stories. And all I'm saying is that this Ultimate Threat device of sf story-telling is runiling on its rims. It has been used to death. "But -- " But nothing. Look at the other genres. Look at Westerns. When the hero blasts the hired gun the fate of all civilization doesn't depend on that fast draw. All that's at stake is one life, maybe a mortgage, and the love of his girl and his horse. "His horse!" Dog? Never mind. Look at the Gothics. All that's on the line is a lady's honor and maybe her life, which ever comes first. Also some love, I guess. Nothing cataclysmic. "Alter, I have spotted a chink in your armor." j Nonsense, Geis. Nobody would believe a Chinese with spots. Now, take mysteries and detectives; do they require that the life and death of whole peoples, species and galactic cultures hang in the balance when the evil person who-dun-it is in the final face-down with the forces of Good? NO! "Alter, are you saying that all these other genres of fiction are better plotted and better characterized than Science Fiction stories and characters?" Oh. The chink? "The chink. I have thrust my verbal sword into your vitals." Hmm. No, I don't claim that at all. All I said was that it is too easy to rely on the old reliable sf mostdieadful-is-better gestalt to buttress a story's interest potential. Plus there is that aspect called Sense of Wonder, and the other easy-way-out (to success and riches) of escalating a locale or a machine or a space ship to gigantic sizeto impress and awe the reader. It may be part of the American Character at work, in that sense. The appeal is there. Using these guidelines, the ultimate sf novel would be about a # foot alien frozen in a thousand mile long derelict spaceship which has been trapped in a galaxy-sized spacehero doesn't unwarp the warp and fix the spaceship and wake the alien within six days and thirty-three and God. "Alter, you're a genius! Let me take some notes. What would be a catchy title?" Geis! Damnit! I was mocking, exaggerating, satirizing to prove my point. "I know, but it's a good plot! Give me a title. I'll hack out an outline, a chapter or two, and I'll be rich!" "Yeeees... I like it!" I hate it. No, I don't hate it. I'd like it, but I'd hate myself in the morning for liking it, if somebody with talent wrote it. Not you, Geis. You see, Geis, it can be done. Fascinating, gripping science fiction can be written in a narrow focus, small scale and low budget, so to speak. "But science fiction readers have been spoiled; we've grown accustomed to the'pace. We need our high-stakes novels. Look at the computers that take over the world, the disease that will wipe out all people, the natural disaster that threatens extinction to all mankind... That's heady stuff. It's like a drug... and we require ever-greater disasters, ever huger spaces and deeds and effects to get our rockets off." Exactly, Geis. You make my point. I say we've about reached the end of the road, the well is dry and the bottom of the High Stakes and Wonders barrel is staring us in the face. "You do coin a phrase. Alter. And I guess I'll have to agree. It is time we sf writers consciously considered giving up the over-reliance on the Big Scene and spent more time and effort on more believable future problems handled by more believable future people." Sure. Look at TV. "The Waltons" don't have to solve murders or perform brain surgery every week to maintain viewer interest. They give us sympathetic people struggling with personal and family problems during hard times. Toprated show. Very good characterization and acting, and writing. "Wow, Alter. You really think a future-fiction novel like that would have a chance... would get published?" It better. A lot of sf readers are getting awfnlly sick and tired of the diet of unending to-the-limit stuff they've been fed for # years. That's partly why most sf readers give up on the genre after an early enthusiasm when young -- they get unconsciously bored. Jaded. Give them real future people with real future problems on a believable scale, and they'd stick with us for a long time. "Maybe you're right. Alter. But that # foot alien in that thousand mile long derelict spaceship intrigues me." Bah, you're hopeless! Get out of my dungeon! Leave me alone. "What are you going to do -- sulk? Just because -- " Geis, you're a superannuated juvenile. You never matured beyond the age of thirteen. "Fifteen! And proud of it! Nobody likes a superior, insulting, patronizing, arrogant alter-ego. Alter." Geis... just... leave. "All right, all right. I'm going. Just don't think you're ever going to take over this column. The readers will vote for one of their kind, not some lousy creature with evil thoughts and... and... tendrils!' ' -.m Of the many kinds of tyranny, perhaps the most cruel is that of the majority.   j Douglas bent jr. sits in his kitchen, waiting for his tea to heat. It is May #, his birthday, and he has prepared wintergreen tea. Douglas allows himself this extravagance because he knows he will receive no birthday present from anyone but himself. By'a trick of Time and timing, he has outlived all his friends, all his relatives. The concept of neighborliness, too, has predeceased him; not because he has none, but because he has too many. His may be, for all he kriows, the last small farm in Nova Scotia, and it is bordered on three sides by vast mined-out clay pits, gaping concentric cavities whose inside were scraped out and eaten long ago, their husk thrown away to rot. On the remaining perimeter is an apartment-hive, packed with ant-like swarms of people. Douglas knows none of them as individuals; at times, he doubts the trick is possible. Once Douglas's family owned hundreds of acres along what was then called simply The Shore Road; once the Bent spread ran from the Bay of Fundy itself back over the peak of the great North Mountain, included a sawmill, rushing streams, hundreds of thousands of trees, and acre after acre of pasture and hay and rich farmland; once the Bents were one of the best-known families from Annapolis Royal to Bridgetown, their livestock the envy of the entire Annapolis Valley. Then the petrochemical industry died of thirst. With it, of course, went the plastics industry. Clay suddenly became an essential substitute -- and the Annapolis Valley is mostly clay. Now the Shore Road is the Fundy Trail, six lanes of high-speed traffic; the Bent spread is fourteen acres on the most inaccessible part of the Mountain; the sawmill has been replaced by the industrial park that ate the clay; the pasture and the streams and the farmland have been disemboweled or paved over; all the Bents save Douglas Jr. are dead or moved to the cities; and no one now living in the Valley has ever seen a live cow, pig, duck, goat or chicken, let alone envied them. Agribusiness has destroyed agriculture, and synthoprotein feeds (some of) the world. Douglas grows only what crops replenish themselves, feeds only himself. He sits waiting for the water to the solar-powered electric stove that supplanted the family's woodbumer when firewood became impossible to obtain. Electric stoves take too long to heat, call for no tending, perform their task with impersonal callousness. They do not warm a room. k irk Douglas's gnarled fingers idly sort through the wintergreen he picked this morning, spurn the jar of sugar that stands nearby. All his life, Douglas has made wintergreen tea from fresh maple sap, which requires no sweetening. But this spring he journeyed with drill and hammer and tap and bucket to his only remaining maple tree, and found it dead. He has bought maple-flavored sugar for this birthday tea, but he knows it will not be the same. Then again, next spring he may find no wintergreen. So many old familiar friends have failed to reappear in their season lately -- the deer moss has gone wherever the hell the deer went to, crows no longer raid the compost heap, even the lupens have deThe soil, perhaps made selfconscious by its conspicuous isolation, no longer bursts with life. Douglas realizes that his own sap no longer runs in the spring, that the walls of his house ring with no voice save his own. If a farm surrounded by wasteland cannot survive, how then shall a man? It fs my birthday, he thinks, how old am I today # He cannot remember. He looks up at the goddamelectricclock (the family's twohundred-year-old cuckoo clock, being wood, did not survive the Panic Winter of '#), reads the date from its face (there are no longer trees to spare for fripperies like paper calendars), sits back with a grunt. #, like I thought, but when was  born? So many things have changed in Douglas's lifetime, so many of Life's familiar immutable aspects gone forever. The Danielses to the east died childless: their land now holds a sewage treatment plant. On the west the creeping border of Annapolis Royal has eaten the land up, excreting concrete and steel and far too many people as it went. Annapolis is now as choked as New York City was in Douglas's father's day. feconomic helplessness has driven Douglas back up the North Mountain, step by inexorable step, and the profits (he winces at the word) that he reaped from selling off his land parcel by parcel (as, in his youth, he bought it from his ancestors) have been eaten away by the rising cost of living. Here, on his last fourteen acres, in the twostory house he built with his own hands and by Jesus wood, Douglas Bent Jr. has made his last stand.    He questions his body as his father taught him to do, is told in reply that he has at least ten or twenty more years of life left. How old am ? he wonders again, fortyfive? Fifty? More? He has simply lost track, for the years do not mean what they did. It matters little; though he may have vitality for twenty years more, he has money for no more than five. Less, if the new tax laws penalizing old age are pushed through in Halifax. The water has begun to boil. Douglas places wintergreen and sugar in the earthenware mug his mother made (back when clay was dug out of the backyard with a shovel), removes the pot from the stove, and pours. His nostrils test the aroma; to his dismay, the fake smells genuine. Sighing from his belly, he moves to the rocking chair by the kitchen window, places the mug on the sill, and sits down to watch another sunset. From here Douglas can see the Bay, when the wind is right and the smoke from the industrial park does not come between. Even then, he can no longer see the far shores of New Brunswick, for the air is thicker than when Douglas was a child. The goddamclock hums, the mug steams. The winds are from the north -- a cold night is coming, and tomorrow may be one of the improbable "Bay-steamer" days with which Nova Scotia salts its rnring. It does not matter to Douglas; his solar heating is far too efficient. His gaze wanders down the access road which leads to the highway; it curves downhill and left and disappears behind the birch and alders and pine that line it for a half-mile from the house. If Douglas looks at the road right, he can sometimes convince himself that around the bend are not strip-mining shells and brick apartment-hives but arable land, waving grain, and the world he once knew. Fields and yaller dogs and grazing goats and spring mud and tractors and bams and goat-berries like stockpiles of B-B shot...    Douglas's mind wanders a lot these days. It has been a long time since he enjoyed thinking, and so he had lost the habit. It has been a long time since he had anyone with whom to share his thoughts, and so he has lost the inclination. It has been a long time since he understood the world well enough to think about it, and so he has lost the ability. Douglas sits and rocks and sips his beard and failing to notice. How old am I? he thinks for the third time, and summons enough will to try and find out. Rising from the rocker with an effort, he walks on weary wiry legs to the living room, climbs the stairs to the attic, pausing halfway to rest. My father was sixty-one he recalls as he sits, wheezing, when he accepted euthanasia. Surely I am not that old. What keeps me alive? He has no answer. When he reaches the attic, Douglas spends fifteen minutes in locating the ancient trunk in which Bent family records are kept. They are minutes well-spent: Douglas is cheered by many of the antiques he must shift to get at the trunk. Here is the potter's wheel his mother worked; there the head of the axe with which he once took off his right big toe; over in the comer a battered peavey from the long-gone sawmill days. They remind him of a childhood when life still made sense, and bring a smile to his grizzled features. It does not stay long. Opening the trunk presents difficulties -- it is locked, and Douglas cannot remember where he put the key. He has not seen it for many years, or the trunk for that matter. Finally he gives up, smashes the old lock with the peavey, and levers up the lid (the Bents have always learned leverage as they got old, working efficiently long after strength has gone). It opens with a shriek, hinges protesting their shattered sleep.    The past leaps out at him like the woes of the world from Pandora's Box. On top of the pile is a picture of Douglas's parents, Douglas Sr. and Sarah, smiling on their wedding day. Grandfather Lester behind them near an enormous bam, grazing cattle visible in the background. Beneath the picture he finds a collection of receipts for paid grain-bills, remembers the days when food was cheap enough to feed animals, and there were animals to be fed. Digging deeper, he comes across canceled checks, insurance policies, tax records, a collection of report cards and letters wrapped in ribbon. Douglas pulls up short at the hand-made rosary he gave his mother for her fifteenth anniversary, and wonders if either of them still believed in God even then. Again, it is hard to remember. At last he locates his birth certificate. He stands, groaning with the ache in his calves and knees, and threads his way through the crowded attic to the west window, where the light from the setting sun is sufficient to read the fading document. He seats himself on the shell of a television that has not worked since he was a boy, holds the paper close to his face and squints. "May #, #," reads the date at the top. Why, I'm fifty years old he tells himself in wonderment. Fifty; I'll be damned. There is something about, the number that rings a bell in Douglas's tired old mind, something he can't quite recall about what it means to be fifty years old. He squints at the birth certificate again. And there on the last line, he sees it, sees what he had almost forgotten, and realizes that he was wrong -- he will be getting a birthday present today after all. For the bottom line of his birthcertificate says, simply and blessedly, "... expiry date; May #, #." Downstairs, for the first time in years, there is a knock at the door.  Dear Mr. Baen: Two stories in the September # issue deserve comment. "Abandon all Heat -- " (to use the short title) is not only a gem, but clearly, without saying so, it reveals the secret of entropy itself. Not just the introduction of disorder, that was stated, but the energyloss at each transaction (described as a gate in a black box). Hell is the other half of the box, and a toll of energy from each transaction in our universe is directed through to keep Hell hot. I should have known, being one of the small group of anthropologists who describe social power and organizational relationships in terms of relative entropy and energy-flow. Which brings me to Nocka Nocka in "The Dirty Old Man." While anthropologists such as those depicted there (the chances are overwhelming that a linguist knowing any Calusa would be an anthropological linguist) are not unknown (in fact Tarantella is very reminiscent of one of the legendary pioneer ethnologists), the percentage has always been low and in this generation is almost zero. All I've got to say is that Nocka Nocka is just lucky they weren't archaeologists. He'd have starved. As to Vine De Loria, he is an anthropologist himself. He is very highly regarded in the profession for the excellent work he does, and he talks rough to the kinds of anthropologists who sin by his standards, not because he hates anthropologists, but because he's trying to educate them all to his standards. I have not discussed this with him, but to another Lakota anthropologist who was berating anthropologists collectively, I asked, "If you feel that way, why are you an anthropologist?" "Because," she said, "I want to be an anthropologist more than anything else in the world." Most of us feel that way. Clifton Amsbury # Amador St. Richmond, CA # Dear Mr. Baen, I have a question to pose which I think science fiction readers (and authors) might find interesting and worth discussing. My question is this: What skills, training, attributes, aptitudes, etc., will be required of a member of the first lunar colony? I'm a senior in high school, and I, along with several friends, have been wondering whether I have the interests and capabilities required. My friends (other high school students) and I have talked about many aspects of this already, such as what would be the best age, and whether a military background is necessary. I've been enjoying Galaxy's increasingly better stories, and Dr. Poumelle's column is always worth the price of an issue by itself. Steve Levin # #th St. Santa Monica, Calif. #(M# ' Good question. Clearly, however, the answer will depend on the nature of the colony (or colonies) in question. For example, a pure-research oriented establishment would require a very different skills mix than would a manufacturing complex than would a construction site devoted to hoisting up mass to the Lagrangian Points than would a military base. Perhaps your best bet would be to ments for payload specialists as a first step. And don't miss the March '# issue of Galaxy; Dr. Pournelle is going to answer your question at length! Dear Sir From all indications, the most significant aspect of Galaxy (apart from exemplary editing) is Jerry Poumelle's column. By Crom. this fellow has a way of inspiring both strangely tangential thoughts and bladder bursting fear. "Lasers, Grasets, and Marxists" did both. After changing underwear, I did some thinking about our present American-Soviet position. If they've got any logic to them at all, the Soviets have no intention of obliterating the United States. For all our faults and many shortcomings, dear old Uncle Sam still has an economy and an agricultural technology that is bolstering the entire world. Simply put, the Soviets would starve. Of course, this all depends on the maintenance of our present state of free enterprise and developing, within the next generation, an alternate energy source. Sincerely yours, Gary L. Day Dear James; In the view of some physicists today, the basic philosophy or current popular interpretation of special relativity leads to absurd and self-contradictory consequences and therefore to an illusionary physics. This is becoming clearer every day as physicists invent theories of black holes, claiming that they are gateways to seemingly occult dimensions, teleportation, time travel, and God knows what. Ironically, these are the ultimate consequences of the relativity philosophy; either we believe them as literal realities, or question the philosophical basis of special relativity by asking whether we have been mislead to illusion by illusion. Probably the most physically unrealistic and self-contradictory concept in special relativity is the increase in rest mass m with velocity. Relativity philosophy interprets this increase literally rather than apparently or illusionary. Relativistic mass m' --   has been confirmed for bodies accelerated by systems at rest S (the increase in m deriving from the energy of accelerating fields at rest with S); it is nor logically confirmed when the means of acceleration moves with the system in motion S', as with space ships. If the two cases are physically equivalent, whcie does the increase in m come from in the latter case, as viewed by S??? That is, bow, witlioin violMing energy-mass conservation, can m' become #m. #m... ? Shall we claim, implicitly as relativity does, that the body in S' creates its own mass, or admit self-contradiction? If S' considers himself at rest, justified by the principle of relativity, and S (at rest relative to the universe) to be in motion. S' OBservations of a thing with the physical thing itself. Because S and S' are not physically connected, except for receiving light images of each other, it is observations of images that are made, not measurements detecting physical changes were S and S' physically connected, as in the case of S' accelerated by a rest system. No natural particle or body has been found to exceed light velocity because they were accelerated by rest systems; and even if they could we would not detect them because no known detector can detect something moving faster than the light the particle emits. Twentyfirst century star trekkcrs will shake their heads in wonderment as to why twentieth century physicists were so menu mentally mistaken as to believe the relativity philosophy; to assume that the energy, mass, length, and time dimenskMis of a star ship can, in reality, literally depend on the velocity of a stream of photons; nl to misinterpret a functional (mathemnical) relation between them for a literal caitsnal one. Truthfully Yours, A.H. Klotz Physics Research # Simon St. Babylon, N.Y. # Dear Jim, I was fascinated by Robert Hawkins' letter in the July # issue about my chapter on "First Contact... in Cultures Beyond the Earth. He seems to have a fine sense of disregard for facts and logic. I admit that I occasionally suffer from the author's syndrome of inference, assuming knowledge the reader may not have. One problem was the omission in the book of the following sentence: "In a way,...the whole idea of detecting a superior technology by its waste heat is absurd. It is a little like trying to analyze another culture by its garbage. Not overly reliable, but a start." I am quite familiar with the archaeologist's love for middens. However, archaeology only infers and extrapolates a culture from its physical remains. These remains give us a great deal of information about the implements that were used, but very little about such things as family organization or moral beliefs. Waste heat from interstellar societies and garbage from terrestrial societies are merely physical indicators of their existence; alone, they are insufftcient to analyze a culture. "Culture" is not a geographic concept. A classic example for my point may be found in "Digging the Weans," by Robert Nathan, which appeared in Judy Metril's "Best of the Year" collection, SF # (Gnome Press, #). Although fiction, it illustrates the fallacy of the archaeological "educated guess." I would also like to remind Mr. Hawkins prime example of the misinterpretation of electromagnetic "garbage." I recommend an excellent book by Robert C. Dunnell, Systematics in Prehistory (Free Press, #). Rather than accepting the old school of archaeology "which viewed itself as doing ethnographies of dead peoples" (p. #), he draws on the new school's distinction of function: "the technical recovery aspects of thefield will herein be called archaeology, and the academic discipline... referred to as prehistory." (Ibid.) Prehistorians do not study "culture" or past "societies" or "man's past." The only tangible phenomenon is the artifact. Confusing the means of explanation (culture, society, etc.) with the phenomena to be explained (artifacts) only results in inconsistency and untestable conclusions. I take umbrage at Hawkins' arrogant dismissal of my statement on evolutionary timescales (p. #). Perhaps my esteemed critic believes I fabricated the numbers because they sounded impressive? It may be that no one ever bothered to inform him that those little numbers suspended at the end of the sentence indicate a footnote. In this case, the source was P.H.A. Sneath's Planets and Life (Funk and Waghalls, #), p. #. Any biology text or encyclopedia will tell you that primitive plant and animal life evolved during the early Pre-Cambrian era, mals began to evolve from reptiles around the time of the early Mesozoic (Triassic ago. Don't take my word for it; confirmation for these datings may also be found in Shklovskii and Sagan's Intelligent Life in the Universe (#), pp. #-# and #; L.E. Orgel's The Origin of Life (#), pp. #-#; and Cyril Ponnamperuma's The Origin of Life (#), pp. #-#. Need I go on? If indeed, as Robert Hawkins suggests, Jerry Pournelle dissected Cultures Beyond the Earth "with one hand in his back pocket," I would not be surprised. Jerry is quite competent at both science fact and fiction. But considering the content of his letter, I hate to think where Hawkins had his hand. Regards, Donald K. Stem Box # Seattle, WA Dear Mr, Baen, Having read Alter Ego's impassioned plea for a by-line (and mentioned on the cover too!), I must take pen in paw and say I think it's a great idea. Dick Geis is readable but Alter is more. He's impassioned, venemous, prejudiced, etc. All the things that make a columnist good reading. Couldn't you just let him have the magazine? Yours, Cathy Greywace # Highland Dearborn Hts., Ml # Editorial reply: Sputter, sputter Dear Dr. Poumelle, The May '# Galaxy was my first look at Galaxy in some years; I bought it for the Zelazny serial, which I'm desperately trying but in the meantime found that the rest of the mag was quite good. Mr. Baen is entitled to a good scratching behind the ears; he seems a very competent editor. However, I'm writing you. Your article on the O'Neill colonies was quite interesting, but more so was your apparent philosophy behind it. It is really tremendously encouraging to find the Space Cadets coming back out of the closets we were all driven into in the late #'s. This letter will be too short to have much rational content, as I have to wanted to thank you for bringing them to my attention. Sincerely, Daniel D. Villani # Foruth St. Manhattan Beach, CA # The Editor replies: I ant not a panda! stamped envelope to; Grant, # Greenwood Lane, Lanham, Maryland #. ##, Adelphi, Maryland #. Out of Print paperbacks and Paperback Originals -- send wants; Chloe's Bookstore, # McKinley, Sacramento, Ca. #. Storefront, PO Box # Gl, San Francisco, Ca. #. Sci-Fi -- Fantasy Children's Book Catalogue Box #, Sacramento, Ca. #. Newkirk Ave., Bklyn., NY #. Paperbacks out of print. Send wants. James McCrae, # Buttonwood, Citrus Heights, Calif. #. Space #, Star Trek, Comics, Caroline Munro article! Much more!! Offset. # plus # postage. Chris Simmons, # South P.C.H., Redondo, Calif. #. Send S.S.A.E. for more detailed flyer. (monthly) included in L-# Society membership. #yr. (students, #). Members include most major space colony researchers. Request trial membership from L-# Society, Al, # N. Park Ave., Tucson, AZ. # -- no obligation. tles, # to #. Send Stamped Envelope. Free list. Everybody's Bdokshop, Dept. GA, # West #th St., Los Angeles, Calif. #. Asimov, published in a very limited, signed and numbered edition. We also have Firesign Theatre, Harlan Ellison, and others. Send PO Box #, Topeka, Kansas #. Illustrated catalog of SF-Fantasy Weird Tale Books. l(X)s of titles listed. Send # for one, I for next #, or # for # consecutive catalogs plus Wolfe's "Fifth Head of Carberus" a # clothbound #st ed Nebula Award winning SF book. Send to: Purple Unicorn Books, #-G# London Road, Duluth, Minn. #. magazines from # to I#. Harry Bennett, # Hollywood Blvd., Hollywood, Calif. #. wants to: S  S Books, # North Wilder, G-#, St. Paul, Mn. #. gravity, magnetism, atomics -- #: Prometheus, # Pestana Ave., Santa Cruz, Calif. #. Play Chess? Play by mail. # -- two opponents. Worldwide Chess, #I N. Woodlawn, Mapleshade, N.J. # reel to reel tape. Catalog #e. Satellite, Box #, Mimi, Florida #. floor, Muhleback, contact Mike Smith, # Stafford, New Orleans, La. # to make tain contact. cassette. Send # to John Willoughby, # S. Palm Dr., Brea, Ca. #. Space Scientists on such topics as Space Colonization, Space Industrialization, Viking on Mars, The search for Extra-Terrestrial Intelligence and many others. For information write Faces West Productions, # Ninth St., Dept. I #, San Franci.sco, Ca. #. tables with explanation. Have advance knowledge of your best days and critical days. Calculated for # months following receipt of order. Send # and birthdate to Computer Graphics, Box #, West Long Branch, N.J. #. Original SF art for sale -- covers, sketches, b  w interiors -- Schoenherr, Gaughan, Di Fate, more. Ken Moore Art, # Devon Dr., Nashville, TN #. usual talents, learn who you are, who you were, your special companions. Friendly universal travel association welcomes your # Seventh Av., San Francisco, Calif. For answers from higher beings on other planets to three questions send # to Suan Los Angeles, Ca. #(X)#. Announcing: A fabulous new science fiction and occult fair!!! Featuring five great speakers, twenty science fact, science fiction and occult films, contests, exhibits and much, (P S. Booths are available). Why not? Take # for # now # Shakespeare's Simah #o# years alter being cryogcnically Iroien. the only survivor ol an Farlh eiploralory iDission finds a strange, sinister creature wcicom mg him on a new world Exciting oilworld adventure by the author ol Enchanted Pilgrimage. Pubed # # ?-in I volume ol # award-winning Slones # # # Asimov introduces each Pub ed # # # Again. Dangerous Visions. Harlan Ellison, ed Short Slones and novels. # in all EipIkH scenes and language majr be offensive to some. Pub ed #? # i;# The # Annual World's Best SF Donald A Wullhcim. ed Prom Fnlr Lciber lo Michael Bishop, len ol the tinesl examples ol short liclion published in # Includes Ihc Nebula winner Catch Thai Zeppelin. Special EdiUon ; Maldcman expanding space Iravel brings our hero into contact with aliens who view humans as expendable Author ol The Forever War, # Nebula winner Pub ed S# # #I The Foundation Trilogy. By Isaac Asimov The ends ol the galaxy revert to barbarism An SF classic Comb Price Sl') # # The Bicentennial Man and Other Stories. By Isaac Asi mov A robot who wants to be a man lime travel and a cily benealh Ibe ocean are some ol the themes by this imaginative Pub ed SB # # The Book of Skailh: The Adventures ol Eric John Stark. By I eigh Bfacl ell A trilogy 'it last paced Heroic Advenluir novels containing The Ginger Star, The Hounds ol Skailh and The Reavers ol Skaith Special f dilion # ## Children ol Dune. By Frank Her bert Second sequel lo Ihe Hugo and Neb ula award winning Dune, Ibis is the Imai volume ol this out standing SI trilogy Pul) ed # #!i # Epoch. Rnberl SilverbOig and Roger Fiwuod oils Con lams a complete novel by Jack Vance Plus # oiiginal Slones by other distinguished authors Niven. Bishop. Pohl. LeGum Simak. others Pub ed # The Winter ol the World. By Pout Anderson Hugo and Nebula author spins a lale Ol the lulure Ice Age and Ihe hidden secret ol Ihc unlame able and uncongucr able Rogaviki people Special F dilion # Maske: Thaery. By Jack Vance Adventure and intrigue in this mtelli gent and witty tale ol iile on Ihe planet Maske by the Hugo and Nebula winning author ol The Last Castle. Pub ed # # # Imperial Earth By Arthur C Clarke A representative (rom Titan travels to Earth on a crucial mission to insure his home land's survival By Hugo. Jupiter and Nebula winning au Ihoi Pub ed # # # Man Plus. By Fredciik Pohl Cyborgs arc to colomru Mars, and Roger Tor raway. cx-aslronaul. IS to be Ihe first Mar plans Fast-paced las cinaling SF Pub ed # # # Three lo Dorsail By Gordon R Dickson Packed with adventure and bn' liant imagination these complete SF novels Neocromancer. Tadics ol Mistake and CJorsai! are by this popular Hugo anrf Nebula wm ning author Special Edition # Star Irek Star Fleet Technical Manual. Compiled by Fran Joseph A must lor all Star Trek devotees Taken Irom Ihe data banks ol the master computer It includes Ihe Articles ol Federation, Ihc Ro mulan and Organian Peace Treaties, and much more Large sie paperback Vinyl # Millennium. By Ben Bova American ind Russian bases on the Moon unde lo liievcnl a catasiro r hic war brewin arth Pub ed g on # #' # A World Out ol Time. By Larry Niven A black hole m space sends Jerome Corbell f arlh's future where Ihc ultimate battle ol Ihc sexes s raging By co-author ol The Mole in God's Eye Pub ed S# # An Extraordinary Offer What a way to gel acquainted with these science fiction greats. Browse through Ihe list of books on this page and choose any # for just #. It's the most extraordinary sample of science fiction ever offered in one package. How the Science Fiction Book Club Works: I I Cut along I line and I mall : no postage  necessary!  I I When your application tor membership is accepted, you'll receive your introductory package of tour books for just #, plus shipping, handling and insurance. You may examine them in your home, and if not completely satisfied, return them within len days -- membership will be cancelled and you'll owe nothing. About every # weeks (# times a year), we'll send you the Club's bulletin. Things to Come, describing the # coming Selections and a variety ol Alternale choices. II you want both Selections, you need do nothing: they'll be shipped automatically. II you don't want a Selection, or preler an Alternale, or no book at all, just till out the convenient lorm always provided, and return it to us by the date specified. We try lo allow you at least len days for making your decision. If you do not receive the form in time to respond within # days, and receive an unwanted Seleclion, you may return it at our expense. As a member you need take only # Selections or Alternates during the coming year. You may resign any time (hereafter, or remain a member as long as you wish. At least one of the two Selections each month is only # plus shipping, handling and insurance. Other extra-value Selections are slightly higher but always much less than Publishers' Editions. Send no money. Mail coupon today. Science Fiction Book Club Dept. LR#, Garden City. N.Y. # Please accept me as a member. I agree to the membership plan as described above. Send me, as a beginning, the # books whose numbers I have indicated below, and bill me jusl #, plus shipping, handling and insurance. I agree lo take # additional books at low club prices in the coming year and may resign anytime thereafter. Mr. Miss Mrs. City (Please print) Apt. #  Slate. Zip The Science Fiction Book Club offers Ms own complete hardbound editions sometimes altered in size to fit special presses and save members even more. Members accepted in U.S.A. and Canada only. Canadian members will be serviced from Toronto. Offer slightly different m Canadsi #lC What if God is a com puter? (## -- see other side)  What if you found yourself on a trip to Earth in the  year #? (##)  Jjc What if The Foundation Trilogy is true? (##) Nv Take # Science Fiction  II I  Bestsellers for # lim  with membership Cut along line and mail -- no postage necessary!  What if mankind's survival depended upon a hairy little telepathic creature' (##) . #  What if #; aphrodisiacs become weap ons of war? (##) Jjc What if? Why not -- stimulate your imagination with the world's finest speculative fiction? Rrst Class Permit No. I Garden City, N.Y No postage stamp necessary if mailed in the United States Postage Will Be Paid By -- Siienu fiition Booh Hub Garden City N.Y. # I Galaxy bear pournelle robinson tuttle utley april # # Steven Utley J. E. Pournelle Lisa Tuttle Phyllis Gotlieb displays all her dazzling skill in this gripping tale of humans at war with power-crazed machines. # Richard A. Lupoff has created a sensuous, erotic, haunting fantasy-odyssey, based on ancient Japanese lore. # Edited by Thomas M. Disch and Charles Naylor. #topSF authors explore our society's myths in provocative, refreshing stories based on ancient legends, fairy tales, and the Bible. #  i Harper ) Row LJ : :QE #rd #: N .-. York '# Edited by Ursula K. LeGuin. The short story, novelette, novella and novel in progress, plus four fine stories selected by LeGuin. # By Jack Dann. An endearing minstrel wanders among the moon colonies in search of truth, freedom, and the love of someone like himself. # horror story about the mysterious planet Tezcatl, where the people, ravaged by a leprosylike disease, perform bizarre sacrificial rites. # At bookstores or direct from the publisher Masterworks by some of the finest science-fiction writers of our time: Michael Bishop Larry Niven J. E. Pournelle Joanna Russ Roger Zelazny now available. To order, send the title and number, your name and address, # plus # postage to: # Kennedy Drive Hauppauge, N.Y. # Please allow eight weeks for delivery from our receipt of your order. galaxy Arnold E. Abramson, Publisher Jay Tunick, Circulation Director L. C. Murphy, Subscriptions Dept Elaine Will, Assistant Editor J E. Pournelle, Ph D , Science Editor Theodore Sturgeon, Consulting Editor Spider Robinson, Contributing Editor James Baen, Editor Men had played God on Sun-Planet. Now there was the Devil to pay! A tale of an alien visitation -- or perhaps possession would be a better word... The agent of the Vegan Intelligence Network had fled the destruction of Vega to warn Earth that she was next -- but who would believe a spy? How to define "human": is a biological experiment that becomes a person a citzen...a pet...an organ bank...? A Galaxy First. A tale of brutal assassination or noble selfsacrifice -- it all depends on your point of view. Protect our space heritage: Save Skylab! Women in science fiction: the Spider stomps where angels fear to tread. Letters from Thornton, Duncan, Grasso, Nance, Bartter, Koegl, Koegel, Goldstein, Robinson . Where to find it. Interior illustrations by Bear, DiFate, Fabian, Gaughan of Universal Publishing  Distributing Corporation. Arnold E. Abramson, President. Main Offices: # East # Street, New York, N.Y. #. Single copy: #. #-Issue subscription: # in U.S., # elsewhere. Copyright Conventions. All rights reserved. Second class postage paid at New York, N.Y. and additional mailing offices. The publishers assume no responsibility for unsolicited material. All stories printed in this magazine are fiction and any similarity between characters and actual persons is coincidental. Printed in U.S.A. n mmm The aliens had left a mighty legacy -- and men were not the only ones who claimed it! I I'm just saying they could be new commander. "I take it you haven't any great love for the setties," Kenneth Green said. "A hundred and ten years ago, the Perfidisians drove us out of this section of the Eridanus line." Berker's throat bobbed. He was fifty years old, thin as a rail, with a narrow head and jaw wrapped in wrinkles. Facial lines fell more quickly under Sun-Planet's pull. The arms of his jumpsuit were appliqued with the insignia of the duty stations where he'd served. "They took over this station and all the others, and Home Field, too -- kicked us all out -- " "I know that, Mr. Berker," Green said. "And the setties worked for them without blinking an eye!" "Whether you love them or not, the setties are still co-workers. W-we can't get along h-here without th-them. Any more of this talk will net you disciplining. Understood?" The new commander stammered when he was tired or angry, and now he was a little of both. He'd been on Sun-Planet for ten hours. He ran his hands through his hair and turned to face the third-in-command. Like Berker and ninety per cent of the civilians on Sun-Planet, Wedge Margul was an Abstainer. He was a heavy man, with dull eyes and pale flesh, hands scarred from heavy labor, forearms knotted with muscles. He was also nearly bald, with just a fringe of soft, white hair which he grew long enough to cover his ears. Compared to them. Green was fully aware he looked like a Fresher -- new to Sun-Planet, new to the problems, and not nearly tough enough to command respect from natives like Berker and Margul. "Commander," Margul said, "Mr. Berker has been under some strain since Loytnant Keefer died. I have, too. We're upset because we have to pull out again. Please excuse any indiscretion. There hasn't been good military routine here for over a month, and we've lost some of our tact." "At any rate, that's the situation," Berker said. "I know," Green said. They stood in awkward silence on the ramp over the settie quarters, now drained for monthly cleaning. Automatic scrubbers rolled across the tank bottoms, hissing and spitting fine mists of disinfectant. What had started as a tour of the locks and settie quarters had ended in confrontation. Despite his irritation, Green knew the two men had handled the Main Station competently since Keefer's death, two months past. And Berker's analysis was much closer to the official position than Green found comfortable. There was worry among the Administers on Myriadne, ten thousand light years distant, fhat Sun-Planet held far more than was generally suspected. The setties had been working on the problem for two centuries, and it looked like they might have the beginning of a solution any time. But would the solution be important in more than just an abstract, philosophical sense? Might it not contain something, imply something, that would make its knower more powerful than anyone else in the explored galaxy? Green would have to make the final decision. "When the next group of setties arrive, I want to be told. I'll be in my cabin. Thank you for the tour, gentlemen." They nodded. Green took the elevator to the fifth floor of the Station and walked down the observation hall gallery. The glass was dark and reflected the sheer white light of the ceiling panels. He stopped to look at his reflection. Flecks of red and green were visible behind the image. He hadn't looked outside yet. Ten hours and he'd spent it all administratively, bickering and settling in and getting facts and priorities straight. He'd been through this hall four times and he hadn't shut the lights out to look across the surface. "All right," he said. "Show. Panels out." The vox mechanisms dimmed the lights until the hall was dark and the window was transparent. Green caught his breath. "I'm in charge of you now," he murmured. His new command was one hundred thirty thousand kilometers across with an average density twice that of water and an average surface temperature of thirty degrees Celsius. The clouds on the horizon were green with a continuous discharge of heat lightning. They swirled and played at different shapes as he watched. Below them were the waters and islands of the Ganset Sea. Between the Station and the eastern arm of the sea was a rift in the black crustal shield. Sparks danced in the reddish glow which welled up from the lava of the mantle below. He leaned on the railing before the long gallery window and squinted to pick up the outline of the Kerith Post, ten kilometers distant on Laith Island. The small concrete shelter housed the crust monitors for the area. A hundred thousand years before, SunPlanet had been more reliable, under the complete control of its creators, the Darks. But they had left only a few millennia after finishing their work, and the world had begun its slow decay. Now Sun-Planet was a symbol of instability -- Green had received much kidding about going to live on a time bomb. The symbol was somewhat exaggerated. The crustal shields werestill stable enough to live on, at least within the span of an Abstainer's lifetime. The Ganset Sea was crossed by scattered waves of blue light, the phosphorescence of minute sea life. Ten-meter cephalopods known as skipperjacks fed on the small life and the setties fed on the skipperjacks. Humans, in a way, hoped to feed on the setties -- on their two centuries of studying and deciphering. Green hadn't met with the setties yet. "Lights on," he said. He crossed the hall and held his hand up to the ID plate that monitored the door to Officer's Country. In his cabin, he lay back on the sleep field and closed his eyes. For a few minutes he contemplated whether or not to control his sleep. His eyes focused behind closed lids on the tiny speck of Kerith Post. That was the center of his decision now, the center of his purpose. His eyes opened. Behind closed lids it was terrible and lonely, as if, under the roof of his head, there was no one to keep him company... or a crowd, none of whom recognized each other. But he did not induce sleep. He had six hours, and he was damned if he was going to let unease rob him of the treasure of uncontrolled slumber. In an hour he was quiet and breathing evenly. II Sun-Planet's morning, which came every three terrestrial days, was a weak show. The distant flare kilometers away, threw its murky spotlight over the horizon clouds, then rose to cast a dull, refractory gleam on the crustal plains. The Station crew carried a continuous watch, and it was only coincidental that morning coincided with the watch change and Green's appearance in the lounge. He carried his Man Amplification Suit in one hand and a cup of coffee in the other. His walk was measured; he'd only been awake for fifteen minutes and was still groggy. Berker and Margul awaited him in the officer's lounge. He was mildly irritated to see the two civilians there -- but they'd earned the privilege. Sun-Planet's government was an unusual arrangement, a compromise between the Combine Astry and the original controllers; the Galactic Social Engineers Berker and Margul had as much right to command privileges as he. "Come in, Commander," Margul said, fleshy hand beckoning. The smile was almost too much for Green's morning condition, but he managed a weak grin in return and gul indicated. "We hope you're ready for Water today." "Hm?" The reference passed him by for a moment. "Oh. Most interested." He took a sip of the coffee. It was the ritual of the morning drink that helped, not the minimal stimulant in the dark, thick brew. "Mrs. Hass and Mr. Pink inform me we have setties in the lock now. I'd like you gentlemen to accompany me and give introductions." "This group is here for ritual reasons, Commander," Berker said. "You might want to wait for an information party -- " "I'd like to see a few setties before visiting Water," Green countered. "They d-don't have to be talkative." Berker nodded and they stood, picking up their suits and carrying them to the central elevator. The Station was an oval building of five stories. The top floor contained Officer's Country and the communications center, the fourth floor computers, the third floor the library, and the second floor the crew and temporary civvie quarters. The first level, below ground, contained the locks and a bank of settie quarters, after cleaning. The ramps above the settie quarters were cluttered with sprayer tanks and long-handled hoses left by the sanitation detail. Margul threaded his way through the tangle and glanced back apologetically at Green. "A lapse -- " he began. "Put the detail on minor report and get them up here as soon as the setties are gone. Tell them their pay is suspended for the watch during which they left this equipment out. I want settie quarters clear of all human equipment, whether the setties can see it or not. That's a fixed rule, Mr. Margul, Mr. Berker." Berker nodded absently. The setties, though equipped with massive hand-like flippers, had had a longstanding law against the use of tools. They reluctantly accepted structures like the locks and quarters in the Station, and necessary human aids, but for some reason hidden in their cetacean ancestry they abhorred technology. Each lock was a hundred meters long. There were five locks in the northern pens, and ten in the southern. The water was dark and radiated a steamy warmth which Green found uncomfortable. Three of the locks were occupied. "Who's with us today?" Berker asked the guard. "Lock one has Two-Dot, three has V-Spot, and five has ZeroNose." "Let's go to five first," Margul said. "Zero-Nose is the group negotiator this month. This isn't an information party, but I'm sure he'd appreciate our speaking to him instead of V-spot, his interlocutor. It's a sign of confidence." Green agreed with a smile. That he could sympathize with. The ramps above the locks were illuminated by steplights that had been carefully placed so that their backwash didn't reach the water. It was like travelling down a dark tunnel, withthe sound of sloshing water all around, and a few meters away, the whoosh of Two-Dot breeching in lock one. Green instinctively took a deep breath as he peered over the ramp into the black waters of the lock. He could barely see the glistening shape of the settie's fin and hear the rippling sound of the water as the creature breathed. The click of his air hole was less pronounced than Green had been led to believe. Berker tapped his knuckles on the railing. "Zero-Nose," he said into the translator mike. "We accept your presence and position, and request communication." The water became agitated as the settie began a slow roll to his side. Green grew accustomed to the dark slowly, and thought he saw the tiny gleam of an eye. His mind felt a pressure like the preliminary signs of a headache. The supersonic vocalization was picked up by the translator and converted. "Presence acknowledged," the settie said. "Zero-Nose, we have a new Station Commander. His name is Kenneth Green, and he would like to speak to you." "Not today," the settie said. "Then at your convenience," Berker said with a wry twist of face. "We wish you luck with your duties, and thank you for your attention." He switched off the mike. "They're here to fulfill part of a swearing-in ceremony in Water, near as we can tell," Margul said. "The locks are something of an ordeal for young setties. In the nurseries, they are taught to despise all machines and tools. Then they have to face the real world and deal with things we need to survive. It's pretty traumatic. I don't think they can really respect humans. We're too dependent on our machines." "It can be a damned stifling attitude," Berker commented. Green was a little puzzled. "How do you keep track of their findings without recorders? I thought it was passed on by verbal communications." "Yes, but usually the tenders mediate. They're trained to understand settie languages in the middle, human frequencies. Sometimes they swim with the setties and work in the nurseries." Margul smiled. "Mr. Berker was married to one. They make interesting mates. Those of us not trained to have long memories have to resort to recorders. We don't qualify for more than amenities, I'm afraid." "I haven't met a tender yet, either," Green said with some chagrin. "Gentlemen, pardon my ignorance and clumsiness these first few days. There are a lot of things not covered in the manuals. Your guidance is deeply appreciated." Margul smiled noncommittaly, and Berker nodded without apparent sympathy. Green was ill at ease again, and wondered if his admission had been called for. He'd heard that Keefer's command had been less formal than usual, to lubricate interaction between the Astry personnel and the civilians. Green's normal instinct was to follow a rather old set of cardinal rules for leadership, among them never admitting ignorance or weakness to one you command. If informality didn't work, would a hard-nose attitude do the trick? Personally, he disliked the prospect -- but professionally speaking, it was a strong possibility. The launch which carried them down the canal was padded with fluid-filled plastic bags. They lay back on them, breathing heavily in the rigorous gravitation. The water churned black and oily, leaving an unfoamed, unbubbled turbulence behind the launch. Berker supplemented the automatic guidance system. In a few minutes they were on the open Ganset Sea. The wave-vibrations grew heavier and the boat trembled. At this gravity each ripple was a heavy blow, the equivalent of a much larger wave on seas less tightly bound. Green forcibly stilled a tinge of nausea and asked questions to keep his mind occupied. He'd studied the crustal oxygenation cycle for several hours in the library of the ship which had delivered him to Sun-Planet, but his understanding was still incomplete. Berker explained the chemical mechanism which allowed the crust to release oxygen when heated by the mantle, and the reverse process by which the air was adsorbed in the venting cracks between the crustal shields, to be recycled and purified in the chemical furnace of the mantle. The mantle beneath the shields rested, in turn, on the super-hot gases of the boundary layer. Beneath the boundary layer was the fusing-hot core of the world. It was all delicately stabilized by the pressure of gases and radiation rising, crust and mantle suppressing, and other checks and balances incompletely understood. "Kerith Post keeps the crust under scrutiny," Berker said. "Haven't had a good-sized eruption for ten years, but the Secondary Northeast Shield has decayed recently, and that might cause trouble. Real problems come when the bounded seas wear through and water gets under the shields. That's what caused the polar explosion twenty-five years ago. Dust and ash covered most of the southern hemisphere for three years. We damned near had a vent of the boundary layer there, and I think that would have meant the end of Sun-Planet. Loytnant Keefer then had a sea-wall erected which would bind in the oceans more strongly -- that was twenty years back. It wasn't needed; the mantle crystallized along the rim of the shield and picked up something from the air. Turned right into crust, five times higher than our wall. Funniest thing you ever saw." "Sun-Planet is more stable than we give her credit for," Margul said. "She was here a hundred thousand years before us, probably will last long after we're gone." The launch turned north and a cooler wind from the west swirled around them, carrying the dusty smell of the crust and the rich, sweaty odor of the hot beaches below Kerith Post. "The Darks built well," Berker agreed. "But they were too humble for their own good." What SunPlanet's creators had looked like, or where they had come from, was still a mystery. They had left no clue to their own nature, nor to why they had built the world in the first place. The setties called them "Ones-WithoutTaste," which translated, with emphasis on the most important human sense, as "the Darks." The Perfidisians were similar in hiding their nature to outsiders, but they were not related to the Darks -- that theory had been laid to rest a century before. "Water, five kilometers ahead," Berker said. The Darks had left few overt structures on Sun-Planet. The most important to settie researchers was called Water. The setties worshipped it as well as living in it. As the launch approached Green could see why. Water was a mountain of semitransparent tubes and bubbles and endless labyrinthine capillaries formed from the crustal substance. It looked like a scuff of foam raked from a tub of detergent, then shaped into rough, rounded geometric forms, and placed in the middle of the Ganset Sea. It seemed volcanic but there were no good theories as to how it had been shaped. Seawater, sucked up by capillary and chemical actions still being studied, filled it from top to bottom, with occasional air bubbles and lowpressure pockets. Most of the tubes were wide enough to admit the largest setties. From a distance, it resembled a child' s sculpture made of dirty snow. But as the launch fell beneath its shadow, the dirt-color resolved into subtle browns and sea-greens. A human habitation had been constructed on the southern side, where a dozen tenders lived and worked with the setties. A dock extended from the building, with a bubblelike plastic canopy braced above the launch slip. The vessel hitched itself to the dock. Struggling a bit with and Margul into the building's rounded doorway. A black-haired boy, about fifteen years old, with wide green eyes and clean, sharp features was reading a tapas pad as they entered. He switched the device off and got up from his seat. The room was counter-gravitated, as were most human quarters, and much more comfortable than the outside. Green breathed deeply and unhooked the Margul stripped out of theirs more gracefully and left them standing near the door. The boy smiled a greeting. "Herbert Fromm, this is Commander Green," Margul said. "Good to have you with us," Fromm said. "You're here for a tour of Water?" Green nodded and looked around. The room was spare and tacky-looking. Its plastiform walls had not been resurfaced in some time. The cracks and chips gave it an abandoned look. "I'm serving my apprenticeship to these helpful gentlemen until I g-get my steady legs." "Takes a while for someone not bom here," Fromm said. "I'm on visitor watch, not very important most of the time, but it seems I've hit interesting duty today. May I act as guide, gentlemen?" Berker nodded. "First, is Maday where we can meet and chat?" Bethanie Maday was the leader of the tenders in Water. "Not here. She's at the Broken Level working with a party of young tube readers. We'll probably see her on the tour. Pardon a right with you." The room echoed a little, and made Green think of the deserted military towns he'd commanded twenty years ago as a young JG on Old Mao. Those quiet green halls and scuffed floors were almost exactly matched here. Fromm returned and led them down a corridor. The walls abruptly ended and they were inside Water, standing in a dark tunnel. The tunnel material had been bevelled to make a platform. Beyond the edge, water quietly plashed and gurgled. "We'll have a tuberider here any moment," the boy told them. "You won't see many setties coming in this way. There are too many bubble and pressure spaces this side of the mass. Their entrance is on the other side." A grey shape with bright lights on its snout cruised up to the platform and surfaced. The tuberider was a metal cylinder with three evenly spaced wings, one of which served as a conning tower. Rubber stripping cushioned the end of each wing. A hissing stream of bubbles flowed from the rear. "This one is piloted by Sandra Neps," Fromm said brightly. "Mr. Fromm's fiancee," Margul explained. They stepped down into the tuberider, hauling their suits after. The hatch swung shut with an earpressing plonk. "Take you anyplace, gentlemen?" Neps asked, turning in her conning bubble to smile at them. Fromm introduced Green, and Neps held out her hand. "Pleased to meet you. Commander. Looks like you've had a hard day." Green felt irritation that it was so obvious. "And it's just beginning," he said. "My preparatory fitness sessions didn't last long enough, I'm afraid." "I've always wondered about the has to be a better design." "Nothing as flexible," Berker said, squeezing past a bank of equipment to take a seat near the bubble. Fromm moved past and sat in the seat across from him. Green took a seat next to a broad, thick port. He was near enough to the front to look through the bubble and see where they were heading. "I haven't worn one often enough to get used to it," he said. "The main bother is hauling it wherever we go." He stashed it in a special cabinet and strapped himself into the seat, carefully following the instructions on a metal plate under the port. He adjusted the padding wherever it touched his body, and found the position surprisingly comfortable. "Won't be much to see for a few minutes, so relax," Neps said. "Here we go." The tuberider moved ahead with a gentle whine. The ride wasn't smooth, but it wasn't rough enough to make Green's stomach rebel, and he was thankful for small favors. His hands automatically gripped the seat arms as the tuberider angled up. "We won't hit an angle greater than sixty, though we may roll one-eighty, and if you...there..." Neps reached back to point. "Mr. Berker, show him where the unlock switch is? There. Press that and the seat will swivel to take up most of the angle." The seat swung free and he relaxed his grip. The view outside his port was dark, with a faint glow from the headlights beneath the conning bubble. The walls were evenly pocked, like the surface of a golf ball. He craned his neck to look out the front, and saw a section of tunnel lowing darkness beyond the range of the lights. "The higher we go, the thinner the walls become, and the more transparent," she said. "Down here, 'they're about thirty feet thick. In a few minutes we'll be near the middle. Of course, it never gets very bright outside anyway, but the higher we go and the closer to the outside we get, the more light will filter through. We get eerie effects in here sometimes." For fifteen minutes they rode level, bucked about in strong currents. The wings provided effective but not very gentle protection when the tuberider struck a wall. "This is our steepest climb," Neps said, and the tuberider pulled back until Green had to look down to see the rear of the cabin. They cruised up a narrow capillary for another quarter hour before leveling off, as the tube became wider and the water lost some of its turbulence. "Oops," Neps said softly. "Looks like a skipperjack ahead. They don't get in here very often -- must have snuck past last night during the power failure." Green saw a pattern of silvery dots coursing ahead. "Do you have a prod mounted?" Fromm asked. "Not a long one. It'll have to do." "Here's where you impress the commander with your expertise," the boy said. He chuckled nervousy"Expertise, hell. I do this for a hobby. All buckled, gentlemen? We'll have to roll to prod it." Tentacles coiled like tubes of crumpled plastic in the murkiness beyond the main glare of the lights. Seemingly random glints played along the fluorescent patches within the skipperjack's arms and body. "That's their talk," Fromm said. "They do it to each other like birds singing. A few biologists on Home Field claim they see language patterns, but they haven't come up with anything conclusive." The eyes suddenly caught the tuberider lights and Green blinked shone like two suns in the otherwise dark capillary. Then they vanished and he had an impression of powerful tail and fins flapping. Turbulence from the animal's backwash rocked the ship. "Going away," Neps said under her breath. "I'll have to route it into another main tube or it'll get lost and die and make the water unlivable. Here we go, hang tight -- " The tuberider twisted until they were hanging from their seats. The compensators swung them around slowly. Neps remained upside down. "Herb, my straps are biting -- dammit -- could you put some spare padding around my legs?" "Can't get at you," Fromm said. "It hurts," the girl complained in a matter-of-fact tone. "I'm going to be black and blue." "Can't help you," the boy said. "Bring us back around. You shouldn't hang like that too long." "Thing's moving faster than we can. Okay. Can't get it here." The tuberider twisted about. "Ow. That hurts. Should have added the padding before I strapped in. I ignore those little things." Berker grunted. "Call ahead. Looks like it'll take one of the two main forks. Don't they lead to the nurseries? There should be settie guards up there -- wouldn't want a skipperjack in the nurseries." Neps made a call with signal keyed through the translator. A blast of sound pounded Green's ears, then reverberated up the tube. Echoes came back in ghost groans. A few seconds later, the twitter of distant replies reached them. The electronic converter boosted the signals and the translator replied, "Understood. Acted upon." Green watched the last glimmer of the skipperjack as it disappeared around a bend. "We're going to turn left about two hundred meters from here," Neps said. "Then we go up another fifty or sixty meters and we'll come out in the pools at the Broken Level. Sorry about the interruption, The tuberider followed its indicated course and Neps brought them up to a surging, rain-speckled surface. The vehicle broke through and wallowed in the wide mouth of the capillary, stabilizing as gyros activated. She jockeyed it into position and metal clamps lifted the tuberider gently out of the water. The hatch popped and swung open, and Margul stepped out first. Berker followed, then Green, who came up abruptly, banging his head against the outstretched hand of a woman. He dodged and smiled apologetically. "S-sorry," he said. "Didn't see you." The woman helped him out onto the buffer platform, rubbing her fingers. "No harm," she said. "I haven't met you before, so you must be Commander Green." Fromm woman helped Green climb into his. She was about Green's age, with tight-packed hair and a cleanly molded face, primly wrinkled around the mouth but not unattractive. "I'm Katrina Korliss, a tender. Glad to have you with us, Commander." Cosmos On sale at newsstands or order your subscription now! (omos Baronet Publishing Company # Madison Avenue New York. N Y # for (osmos Published # times a year # issues for # I S jnd C ttnridrt nnlv (postage included) Enclosed please find check or Money Order for ... "F-fascinated to be here," he said. The suit began to amplify movement and he relaxed a little. "Mr. Berker and Mr. Margul are guiding, and Ms. Neps brought us through a tight spot." "I flubbed it a little, Kat," the girl said. "Deserve to have my wages docked." "We'll consider it," Korliss said. "Herb's along for the ride, I take it. Who has visitor watch?" "Nobody else coming today." "Anxious to join in the excitement? We won't dock your pay too much, either. As you see, Commander, we don't run a tight mountain here. Our discipline is applied in other directions." "Katrina is one of our most experienced tenders," Berker said. "She was a fine wife to me, ten years ago." "Mr. Berker has gone through a good many tenders during his stay," Korliss said. Green wondered what there was about the man that attracted anyone. Perhaps his thinness. He wouldn't be such a burden in bed. Green looked around the opening where the tuberider was moored. The Broken Level was three kilometers above the surface of Sun-Planet, and the air was somewhat rarefied, forcing him to breathe harder for what he needed. The nal activity like respiration. "Gentlemen, we have a shed over here where you can rest. This pull is rough on newcomers. How are you adjusting. Commander?" "Slowly," Green answered. "You stutter, I understand," Korliss said. "Used to stutter myself." Green felt his stomach muscles tighten. He wasn't used to such familiarity, especially about his personal problems. "How did you cure it?" he asked. "Setties gave me linguistic therapy. Turns out I had a speech program maladjusted, here," she tapped the left side of her skull. "I'm more right-handed now, too. Used to be a complete southpaw. And you?" "Still a lefty," he said. Therapy had been available on almost every world Green had lived on, but something had prevented him from seeking outside help. If s my problem, he told himself. My dichotomy. The Broken Level was a horizontal slice taken out of Water sometime in the distant past, leaving three flat plains where the capillaries popped out into open air. It looked like a field of craters, or the magnified xylem of a tree, each hole filled with rocking, sloshing water. Some of the holes were a hundred meters across, signifying enormous tubes passing through the bulk of the mountain. He saw two setties rolling and spouting in one of the pools. Their spray had a curiously flat, leveledout look, caused by the greater gravitation. "This way, Commander," Korliss said. They went to the shed, a small plastic cubicle supplied with counter-gravitation, and removed be adept with the suits, catching little tricks from the others on quick and easy unstrapping. A food unit stood in one corner, and Korliss offered refreshments to everyone. A small breakfast was served when the orders were in. When they began to eat, Korliss asked him if he minded discussing business over food. "The setties would consider it a heinous breach of ritual," she said. "Of course, their eating is much more complicated than ours." "I don't mind," Green said. "Time is time." "Then I have a question to ask. How much longer until the Perfidisians start pressing us again?" "Ab-about a year." "Is that a firm figure?" "Fairly. The Hafkan Bestmerit people who still have diplomatic ties with us say the Season of Regain is due about that time for them. It's the closest guess anyone can offer." Hafkan Bestmerit was the only mercantile consolidation made up entirely of non-human species. Its dealings with the Combine, which served as overseer to the consolidations, were notoriously unsteady. "What can we expect when they do come?" "We'll try to evacuate before then," Green replied drily. "And if we don't get a chance to evacuate?" "I'm not open to unlikely speculation, Ms. Korliss. But for the sake of argument, we'd be physically safe. Sun-Planet means very little to them as political and territorial gain. If anything, it's more inhospitable for them than it is for us. One of the few things we know about them is th-that their native world has a gravitational pull less than Earth's." "I don't feel reassured, Commander," Korliss said. "It's not my place to be reassuring. I'm here to learn wh-what I c-can." "Then let's get started," Korliss said. The breakfast was barely finished. "Herb, Sandra -- put out a general call for two patris." The two suited up and left the shed. A few minutes later, Green heard muffled booming sounds through the walls. Korliss suggested they go to the pools. Green put his fork down with a frown as he gazed at the scraps of synthecam still on his plate. He felt more like a politician than an Astry officer. He put joined the others by the largest pool in Broken Level. Neps and Fromm walked back and forth on the opposite side, talking in whispers. The misting rain carried an electrical smell with it. Green glanced up to see a brief reddish flash overhead. Sun-Planet's atmosphere was comparatively shallow, and at altitudes as low as twenty kilometers, weather and auroral phenomena mixed in interesting ways. Two setties surfaced in the pool and lifted their heads out of the water to see clearly. It was Green's first good look at the creatures, though he had seen holos. He was a little shaken. Their long, flat-topped heads and bowed mouths filled with glistening yellow teeth were nightmarishly vicious-looking. Their eyes were small and piggish, slightly glazed as though by cataracts. Callosities formed bumps along the top ridges of their snouts, whitish and crusty, with an individual pattern of bumps for each settie. The patterns provided the basis for their names. Beneath the lower jaw, rills of wrinkled skin resembled the deck of a wooden ship. They were black for the most part, with a strip of white along the forward edge of their dorsal fin, and greyish tones running in splotches from their underjaw to their articulated flippers. The genetic engineers who had designed them could have done better on aesthetics, Green thought. Had any whales on Earth ever been so ugly? "KoZtf," Korliss said. "Two patris. You'll notice they're a few meters larger than the normal run of setties. Patris are like tribal elders in some ways -- they're leaders of packs. Most setties belong to at least two packs, and there are around seven or eight thousand packs, each with a specific duty and skill. The pack networks cover most of the waterways, and that means, essentially, that they cover most of Sun-Planet." She produced a portable translator and lowered the pickup cable into the pool. "We were called," the box hissed. "Is that White-Neck?" "It is," Korliss replied. The translator murmured into the pool. "That's their name for me. Who knows how they actually see us, hm?" She raised her voice. "We'd like to arrange a conference as soon as possible -- a briefing for the new commander of the Station." "Who should be there?" the voice asked. Green couldn't tell which of the setties was talking. The groaning and clicking sounds in the pool seemed to come from both. "Bring F-Nose and Hack-Fin with you to Top Level." "We will meet in an hour," the voice said. With a splash of spray and a surge from their tails, they vanished. "F-nose is the coordinator for the Processing Pack in Water," Korliss said. "He does most of his work with Maday. She's at Top Level now, in conference with a group of Readers who've returned from the North Pole. We'll meet her later, but she might be too absorbed to spend much time with us." Green nodded. "How many setties are there in Water?" "About thirty thousand," Korliss said. "Thjs is Grand Central for all information gathered around Sun-Planet. It might be the biggest library in the known Galaxy. At any rate, it's unique -- no books, no tapes or files, only setties, each chock to the brim with facts about the Dark patterns." "The tuberider is re-charged," Neps said. They boarded the vehicle and sank into the darkness of the capillary. "I'm going to give you some random information about setties," Korliss said as they rocked gently in their seats. "I'm sure you've heard some of it in your briefings offplanet, and in your talks with Mr. Margul and Mr. Berker. But I need to know that you're aware of some things, for my own peace of mind." "Go ahead," Green said. "First, a question of my own -- why were you chosen to come here?" Green was caught off-guard. He recovered quickly -- it was close enough to a direct challenge to his authority that trained reflexes took over. "Because I'm the only man the Combine Astry could find in its ranks, still alive and commissioned, who'd dealt with the Perfidisians on a first-hand basis. I know them as much as they can be known." Korliss nodded. "The setties call them the Ones Who Hide. Have you ever seen one?" "Nobody has, to my knowledge. I've also worked with twenty-three different intelligent species during the years I've been a duty officer. M-my intelligence and adaptability are unsurpassed by anyone in my rank. I'm a tough and reliable administrator. Does that answer your question?" Berker leaned over from his seat. "Ms. Korliss is known as a tough nut. She has very few inhibitions about rank and confrontation. If she's gauche, forgive her. She -- " the Commander understands. SunPlanet is only partly controlled by the Astry and the Combine. The cial Engineers had faded into general obscurity after their overall failures seventy-five years before. But they still held onto their successes -- and Sun-Planet was one. They were not directly allied with the Combine now, though they had been chartered as a Combine organization. "We have the responsibility of protecting this world, and the non-human citizens on it -- " "And human?" Green asked. Berker looked like his stomach pained him. "Of course," Korliss said. "But I feel more responsibility toward the setties than I do toward humans. I'm just warning you where my emphasis lies." "Many of the tenders feel this way," Margul said. Berker nodded. "My own emphasis has to be just the opposite," Green said. "I'm here to protect human interests." That was it, he thought -- the ideological lines were drawn. He knew which side he was on officially, but there were too many factors for an easy personal decision. The setties had been created, ultimately, to serve human interests. Korliss bit her lower lip thoughtfully, looking at him with that air peculiar to women -- a sizing-up which inevitably brought in questions of masculinity, oneupsmanship and moral rectitude. "Let's get to the information," she said. She produced a small paper notebook from her pants pocket and leafed through it. "First -- do you understand how the setties were created?" Green said he did. "I could stand having some details filled in, however." "They were brought here twenty years after the discovery of SunPlanet. They were genetically tailored from tissue samples taken from several species of cetaceans -- ocean-going mammals, whales. Most aquatic mammals, except for dolphins and some seal species, died out by the end of the twenty-first century -- combined cultural shock and human destruction. But tissue samples were kept frozen in case anyone ever saw fit to reconstruct or grow them from eggs in vitrio. The genetic engineers who put the samples together designed the setties for endurance, strength, intelligence and a certain bloodymindedness. They're not an easy lot to work with -- but they're the ones most likely to survive on SunPlanet. And they were put here with a specific task in mind. Their culture was designed and fitted accordingly -- " "Sounds like an overcoat," Fromm said, smiling to show he couldn't pass up the chance. "All things come clothed in culture," Green said. "John Dewey thought so, anyway." "Their job," Korliss said, not missing a beat, "is to investigate, gather and correlate the information the Darks left on Sun-Planet." "So far, so clear," Green said. Korliss pursed her lips and turned a page in her notebook. "We still don't know why the Darks built Sun-Planet. Our best guess is they were storing information here. But why they chose this design for an information bank is beyond us. Structures like Water and the Organic Shields are vast coded systems which we have yet to break. Here." She unbuckled herself and struggled with the tilt of the tuberider to come nearer to Green's port. "Neps, some light starboard please." A lamp switched on below the port and the golf-ball indentations of the wall became clear. "These were left by some form of animal life, probably not the Darks themselves. We think the Darks may have done their own genetic engineering, and that Water could be the skeleton, or shell, of one such life form. If so, it must have been an incredible thing -- or colony of things. These dents in the wall are more than just the marks of tube-borers, or whatever the inhabitants were. They have a sense and pattern, a precision and frequency of placement. Somewhere in combined factors of depth, density of pocks per unit area, frequency of sinusoidal fluctuations... They are not just natural or purely random. There are five packs mapping and studying the designs in these tubes. We call them Readers. Setties are perfectly designed for such studies, since they can stay submerged without air for two hours, don't need lights to guide them, and can read the patterns by sonar. They also have what amounts to eidetic memory. That memory extends not only to whatever they hear and taste, but to their own thoughts and reactions; they can remember what (hey thought at any given moment in their lives. Don't ask me how they manage it -- I've concluded the whole thing is humanly inconceivable." "That's another reason I was sent here," Green said. "#-ne of my specialties is languages and codes." "Good. You might be the first commander ever to show interest in our borer-tracks." She turned another page in the notebook. k Okay. Next -- information storage in the Organic Shields. About one out of every five crustal plates is made of complex chains of organic molecules. Some of these shields are intact enough to retain a pattern of information storage. The rest are now a kind of homogenous plastic goo. Most of the intact shields border bodies of water, and some are actually underwater. Setties can detect the presence of intact shields by taste. They can't smell, only taste -- and taste is one way they communicate, through fecal discharges and pheromones. They can tell us about the molecular arrangements within the Organic Shields as efficiently as a good chemical analyzer." "There was very little of that in the briefings," Green said. "Has anything been deciphered yet?" "No -- but there is a linguistic similarity between the arrangements of pocks in the tube walls, and the arrangements of molecules. That's what the setties tell us, anyway. Some of our computers claim to understand what they're talking about. I confess I don't." "We've been having trouble lately with setties in the area of the Osko Sea," Berker said. "They claim the messages in the shields were meant especially for aquatic creatures -- themselves, I suppose. Not for humans. They won't cooperate with us now." problems. But they're not important yet. We've got enough work to do in the vicinity of the Ganset Sea to keep us occupied for a lifetime. Now -- I think I've covered enough for the moment. Any questions?" "Yes. Wh-what do you expect to learn from the information?" "I never met a Dark, Commander. I won't even venture a guess." "Getting close to Top Level," Neps said. "We're going to surface in about a minute." With Fromm's aid Korliss trapped herself in and put her notebook in a plastic shoulder-bag. The water broke around them and the tuberider rocked in its own backwash. They were inside a hollow dome. Softly glowing lamps circled the walls, one of the few artifacts setties tolerated in their own domains. "We're about six kilometers above the crust," Margul said as he puffed and wiped his damp forehead. "Outside it is very cold and the air is thin." "Hollows like this exist throughout Water," Korliss said. "Sandra, have the clamps pull the tuberider completely out of the pool. The setties prefer not to hear its presence if they can avoid it. The... uh, Commander?" Green was examining the pockpatterns around the inside of the chamber. "I'm listening," he said. "The hollows tend to congregate more toward the outside of the structure. They have pocks just like the tubes, as you see." "When are the setties coming?" he asked. "Any time. Sandra, could you get the translator from the tuberider?" "Yes'm," Neps said with a curtsy. "Smart, she is," Korliss murmured. "I hope you don't have similar discipline problems, Commander." It looked more like cameraderie than lack of discipline to Green. He envied the tenders. "Mr. Berker and Mr. Margul have been very helpful in hiding my ignorance," Green said. "In fact, you've all been extremely helpful." "Charming," Korliss said, smiling as she looked him over. "Let me know if being candid helps you as a commander. I've often wondered." "Setties coming," Neps said. She hooked the translator to the poolside. Distant clicks and groans echoed in the hollow dome. "What are you going to ask them, Commander?" "Their estimate on how long before they can summarize their findings." "Tall order, even for setties." "Doesn't hurt to ask." "No." "Where's Maday?" Berker asked. "We were supposed to meet her here." "She could be swimming with them," Korliss said. "Patience, Billie. A lot's been going on lately." The pool rippled, then rose and slopped over the platform. Fromm clapped his hands sharply, twice, then snapped his fingers. The setties turned their left eyes toward him and inclined slowly in his direction. "They acknowledge, Kat," he said. "Is Maday in the tube below?" Korliss asked. "She is not," "Where is she?" "She is consulting, and will speak to you when her work is done." Korliss squatted by the edge of the platform and motioned for (ireen to join her. "F-Nose and llaek-Fin, this is the new commander of the Station, Kenneth Green. He has some important questions to ask about your studies." The small, clouded eyes turned slightly and Green knew he had his audience. "Two major questions at the moment," he said. The translator trilled in the water. "First, we need to know what you've learned about Sun-Planet, and how soon you can reach some useful conclusions. And second, we need to know your intentions should the Perfidisians return and replace us here." Berker looked up in surprise. "That's not discreet, Commander," Korliss whispered. "I haven't got time for disdiscretion." The translator switched with a faint click. "This is F-Nose speaking. Welcome to Sun-Planet, Green. May we work well. We can answer the first of your two questions. The The Largest, Most Complete Star Chart reproduction It will fascinate you. Its size? A full #V# by #V# feet! Hang this noble map on your wall, then stand # or # yards away. You see an amazing replica in deep blue of the night sky -- showing # stars, just about every star significantly visible to the unaided eye. Now step closer to the map. The names of hundreds of prominent stars pop into view. So do the names and profiles of all # constellations! This dramatic reproduction of the heavens is a distinguished work of art and is an invaluable reference tool. It sharpens appreciation of the universe. It stretches the mind and the imagination. And as never before, the Celestial Map charts the vast reaches of space through which hurtle space-ship Earth, the solar system, the galaxy itself... Own this magnificent map, it will instruct, entertain and delight you!  Numbered degree teal marks Mtira map parlmstar.  Shews all stars up to sad iacl. sixtk magnitude.  Prejectiea is Marcatar rectaagla.  Stan i Pan titled by Yale Catalan aamban, Bright Star namben, Flamsteed aamban, plus Break latten aai specific star names.  Map cemputei by U. ef Callferala's star-siftlag eompater.  Map platted by David W. Taska, recipieat at Anericaa Muses mHaydaa Plaaetariem Kapler Award.  The Celestial Map Company # West #rd St. New York, N.Y. # Enclosed find check or money order for # plus # for handling and postage. (NO container to: (Allow # wks min dlvry) (New York State residents add applicable sales tax.) (Please Print) )ffer also good only Canada, but U.S. P.O.  second has not been decided yet, and at any rate we are not the ones to answer it. The woman Maday is conferring with those who can answer, and she will inform you." Green could pick out the F-shaped callosities on one settie's nose. "For our answer to your first question we require -- much against our instincts, but it is necessary -- the presence of a tool called recorder. We do not think you have the capacity to absorb all, accurately, in the short time given." "I'll get one," Neps said, heading for the tuberider. "Looks like they've been waiting for this," Berker said to the others. "Recorders are especially repugnant to them." Korliss saw Green's puzzled exCommander, is that they must've been gearing themselves to answer your question for some time now. Maday might have known about this, but I didn't." Neps returned with the recorder and attached it to the translator. "Hack-Fin and the Patris will pass on what we know about the patterns of Water and the Organic Shields," F-Nose said. "I will give a summary. The recorder must take down only the full report without interruption. You will spend more time than usual translating this, later, with larger tools. It is very complex." "Adjust the recorder, Sandra," Korliss said. "All set," Neps said when she was finished. The water washed back and forth in the tube as the setties re-arranged themselves. Hack-Fin and the Patris began a susurrus of clicks and squeals, barely audible in the air. "We have translated some of what the Darks left in the tubes of Water," F-Nose said. "We know that Water and the Organic Shields are similar to reference libraries, storage areas for the information necessary to translate other coded sources." "Other sources?" Green asked. "All of Sun-Planet is meaningful," the settie said. "This we know from understanding the language of Water. There is information stored in the Organic Shields, and there is information stored in complex wave motions and... I apologize, the words are not immediately available which can fit human language; I will make analogies -- there are flows and sinks and transfers within the mantle which cause the crustal plates to sing, and information is stored in these motions. There are other parts which we do not yet comprehend. We do not know how much time it will take to understand and translate all of it, but the major breakthroughs should be soon, a month or two. Hack-Fin is giving you what we know already. Taking useful knowledge away from SunPlanet is father in the future, a year or two, perhaps longer." "We may not have that much time," Green said. "The Perfidisians are altfiost certainly going to take over Sun-Planet within the next year." "What do you expect us to do, Green?" "Make it known they are returning. You'll have to establish a policy, and let us know what the policy is." "We know, and Maday will give our answer. Hack-Fin has finished, and the Patris will be done in the next few minutes. We are now bound for work elsewhere in Water." F-Nose and Hack-Fin sank into the pool. When the Patris had completed their segment, they retracted and the pool was quiet. Neps withdrew the recorder from the water. "Do you know how important this is. Commander?" Korliss asked, handing the tapas cube to him. Green did. The thought of the consequences made him ill. Ill Maday was not available within the time limit Green had given himself for work outside a protective field. He was still very new to Sun-Planet, and it would be easy, self. Neps returned them to the exterior, and Berker and Margul accompanied him to the Station. In his quarters, he took an airpressurized shower and put on a light uniform, dark blue shorts and a sleeveless vegetable-fiber shirt. He went to the third floor. A JG named Davis was stacking the paper offprints of the settie recording as the computers on the floor above translated it. "We have four hundred pages for you already, Commander," he said, holding out a bound pile. "Thank you," Green said. "How much more?" "They're about halfway through. This was from a ten-minute recording?" Green nodded. "Setties must have been running ten channels at once," Davis said, whistling. "It's amazing the overtones and interphasing they can do when they put their minds to it." "I understand from Ms. Korliss that their speech takes fifteen dimensions to chart." "That's right, sir," David said. "About as many as a standard genetic distribution diagram." Green had seen a computer schematic of settie speech before, and been struck by the triple-spiral complex the screen had shown. Now he understood its full use -- a good-sized literature could be passed from one settie to another in a few hours. Centuries ago, terrestrial whales had broadcast entire song traditions in much the same way. Now the whales were gone. And Green was afraid, when this stack of papers reached the Combine, that something similar would happen to the setties. "Next batch, sir," Davis said. The JG was about thirty years old, with black hair and a bump of a nose on otherwise regular features. His duty uniform was rumpled -- excusable near the end of a watch -- and despite his cheerful tone he looked weary. "Have you looked through any of these, Mr. Davis?" "No, sir. It's not allowed." "Of course not. This is the only hard copy of the translation?" "Yes, sir. One set for yourself." "I want the computer room staff to lock the databanks and seal them so only I can release them. Are they the last ones left on watch on these floors?" "Yessir. The rest are off-duty." "Give them twelve hours liberty and thank them for the extra time." "They'll be obliged, sir." Green took the text with him to his quarters. Before he passed the information on to the Combine, he wanted to make sure he understood most of it himself. If he caught something erroneous or misleading, whether caused by computer misinterpretation or human bungling, it would be better to correct it at the source, and not through a haze of later bureaucratic questions. He read through the first fifty pages in ten minutes. It was a straightforward introduction. The prose had an odd flavor, but it was clear and concise. If he had time, he vowed he'd run a standard linguist's reference test through the computers to see what they "corrected," distorted, or left alone. He'd have done it even before running the recording through, but more important problems prevented him. He regretted not having enough time -- it could lead to sloppy work and thinking. He regretted being sent to Sun-Planet without a good, threemonth understudy program behind him, to strengthen his self-confidence. He felt like a fool half the time. Well, he thought, now was his chance to prove himself. The next fifty pages were more complex. The computer had annotated much of the text, explaining the differences between settie and human scientific terminologies. He spent an hour on it. It wasn't terribly difficult. The Organic Shields contained long strings of organic molecules that played a role in the biochemistry of the life-forms the Darks had placed on Sun-Planet. That much had been guessed a century before. But just what role the molecules had played was a more difficult question. Now the setties had the beginning of an answer. The creatures had used the long molecules as chemical transmitters in their nervous systems. But it was inconceivable that the molecules could have provided a uniform stimulus, as chemical transmitters did in terrestrial animals; the molecules were too complex Jor a simple binary, "fireno-fire' I response. It was apparent the stimulus had been controlled and gradual, with the chemicals serving as both transmitters and a variety of memory. This led the setties to speculate that the creatures -- whether or not they'd been the Darks themselves -- had used taste as a means of communication. Green closed his eyes for a moment. That was all he needed to know about the Organic Shields for the present. He skipped until he found the chapters on Water. They were something of a disappointment. Water had been more complex at one time, and may have contained information which duplicated the material in the Organic Shields, in a condensed form. The setties didn't suggest a comparison, but to Green a card-catalog or tape index in a library seemed analogous. With the death of the tubeborers, that function had ended. The pock-mark patterns in the tubes had acted as guides to the tube-borers, and also as something similar to graffiti, though the setties couldn't find the exact words for the concept. That unplanned, random sort of information was being studied in i he hope of finding how the systems interacted, and what sort of creatures worked them. Green was four hours into the (ext, and two hundred pages, when he put the stack down and rubbed the bridge of his nose. He was exhausted but he couldn't afford sleep. There was too little time left for a decision. Was Sun-Planet a scrap-heap of useless knowledge, or something more? The elaborate measures used to store the information suggested secrecy, and to the Combine Administers, that would smell of importance. Humans had the Pandora tendency deeply ingrained. He had little doubt the setties would be killed if the Combine considered Sun-Planet important, and if there was a chance the Perfidisians would take over before humans had extracted the knowledge. As an officer and representative of the Astry, rather than a temporary civilian position-holder like Berker or Margul, he had been given all the details about Kerith Post. It was more than a crustal monitoring station. It was a repository for twenty missiles, each carrying a warhead filled with pellets of crystallized tailored plague virus. Each pellet carried enough virus to kill a tenth of the setties on Sun-Planet. If the missiles were launched, only the giant skipperjacks and the plankton would remain, and even they wouldn't last for long; the loss of an important part of the delicate ecology would soon bring all life on Sun-Planet back to ground zero. By law, artificial ecological systems had built-in safeguards which automatically prevented uncontrolled evolution. Within a few decades, Sun-Planet would be sterile. The papers slid off his stomach onto the floor. He reached down to pick them up and lifted his eyes at the sound of the intercom bleeping. "I'll answer," he told the vox activator. "Commander, this is Berker. Sorry to interrupt your sleep -- " "I w-wasn't sleeping, M-Mister Berker. What's up?" "Communications has a message from an Astry ship on the systems perimeter. The Perfidisians are broadcasting a warning. We'll get it in a few hours -- they're sending it across status geometry. They request all occupants of worlds along the Eridanus Line to evacuate. They'll be here in two weeks." The message had to be directed at SunPlanet; there was no way a statusgeometry signal could cover the Eridanus Line in time to serve any purpose. The Perfidisian ships had probably transmitted from a few light-days away. "Commander, should this be kept secret for the moment?' ' "No, Mr. Berker. Home field receivers will pick up the message anyway. Call a meeting of all officers and civilian reps for an hour from now. I want Home Field reps, too -- and get me the tenders Korliss, Maday, Fromm and Neps." "Yes, Commander. Is that all?" "For the moment, Mr. Berker. Thank you." "No thanks needed for bad news, Commander, ' ' Berker replied quietly . He switched the inducer to fortyfive minutes of accelerated sleep. Then he lay back and closed his eyes. When the signal buzzed he was still tired, and his eyes ached. IV The meeting room was spare and utilitarian. The chairs were thinly padded and somewhat uncomfortable, the lighting white and harsh. People were meant to be ill at ease here. The room was used only for trouble talks. When Green arrived, half the people he'd requested were present. The others, Margul explained, were on their way and would be arriving in ten or fifteen minutes. The Home Field reps would be the latest. "Well, the ones we need most are already here," Green said. "Could you point out Maday?" Margul indicated a woman sitting at the table. She was young, with a thin, pinched face and hair cut short. Her skin was almost white. She was looking down at the tabletop and manipulating something small with her fingers. Green took his seat at the head of the table and requested a playback of the Astry's message. When it was finished, he gave a quick outline of what the setties had reported on their work with the Dark artifacts. He then turned to Maday and asked her what the setties had decided. She straightened her shoulders and folded her hands on the table. 'They've decided not to work with the Perfidistans should they take over Sun-Planet. They've had experience with them and on the whole they prefer humans." "Have they any p-plans for organized resistance?" "No resistance. Things will proceed normally, but they won't let anything they know be passed on." "All setties are unanimous about that?"' i i Ntaday hesitated. "I don't know." "You're doubtful about the Osko Sea setties?" "I haven't heard from any of their packs." "You understand how crucial this is, Maday?" to bet the Combine Astry has a quick scheme for the extermination of the setties, should there be any chance the Perfidisians will get access to the information stored on Sun-Planet." "What can we do to avoid that, if it's true?" Maday shrugged. "Setties are as complex as humans, if not more so. I cannot honestly vouch for every settie, much less for any group of setties claiming kinship with the Darks. I'm afraid the decision still rests with you, Commander." "Do the setties have any plans for policing themselves, if the Perfidisians take over?" "If you mean, would they be willing to silence the Osko Sea group, their own kind, or interfering with the beliefs of adult individuals in any way." "Even if it should mean the end of all of them, and their work?" "That's the way they operate," Berker said. "Mr. Berker, what do you recommend?" Perhaps that would get a rise out of the tenders. Green could almost cut the air between Maday and the thin man. Berker opened his mouth, then shut it. He shook his head. "I have to go along with the Combine's orders. For the moment, you're their representative. It's your decision." Green felt his face redden. "You're p-putting me in a d-difficult position. I've worked my ass off trying to #-learn enough about Sun-Planet to be reasonably in-informed. I haven't reached that p-point yet. If I do not have your cooperation, we'll all tr-be in very serious trouble. I might make the wrong choice. And it does boil d-down to two choices." "Nobody asked for central authority under the Combine Astry," Maday said. "It was imposed on us." "Nor d-did I ask to be sent here!" Green said loudly. He lowered his voice and bent his head slightly. "In your opinion, is the information c-contained on Sun-Planet of any use to an intelligent species bent on aggression and conquest?" Maday waited for the others to speak before answering. No one did. "Yes, it could be," she said. "Any information can be turned into weapons, given the right frame of mind." "Then I am f-fully justified in believing there's a possibility the Perfidisians will have access to information which can distinctly change the balance of their dealings with humans and other intelligent species?" Maday nodded. Green was momentarily disappointed in her -- either she was hiding behind a facade, or she was far less decisive than he'd been led to believe. Berker leaned forward in his seat next to Green. "The Commander has the ability to destroy all the setties on Sun-Planet within twenty hours," he said. "It's a power Margul and I were not given during our brief command. Nor do we know precisely how he can do it -- only that he can." "The setties already know how it can be done, and so do I," Maday said. "There are concentrations of Astry personnel and computers in many areas across Sun-Planet. There is only one position made up entirely of computers, and that is Kerith Post on Laith Island. We assume that's where you keep your weapons. Specific disease activity is the quickest and most selective I assume you have vector mechanisms loaded with something akin to pulmonary chancre virus, specific to cetaceans and tailored to setties." Green was not surprised at the accuracy of her guess. "I'll be forced to release those vector mechanisms soon, unless someone can give me excellent and compelling reasons n-not to. Maday, I expect you've already discussed this with your settie contacts." "With my friends and colleagues, yes." rifice?" "Commander, style of living is all-important to the setties. They can't be as self-deceptive as humans. If they break their code of ethics, they literally cannot live with themselves. But I'm not certain you have only one choice in this case." She was struggling to say something; her lips were contorting, and her face was paler than before. "What other choices do I have?" "The -- the Osko Sea groups occupy a relatively small area, and they're compacted. I -- " "Mr. Berker, i-is that feasible with weapons in open stock?" "What, Commander?" "Selective extinction of a settie population." "No, sir." "Maday, I commend your courage for making the suggestion, but it is not feasible." "Do you know what we're discussing, Green?" Maday asked. "Genocide. Do humans have that right?" Green's hands were trembling and he put them under the table. "What we're discussing is the p-possibility... the possible extinction of th-the human race." "The Perfidisians would never be allowed to go that far!" The P-Perfidisians may not be controllable if they have access to the information on SunPlanet." "Y-Yes!" Green shouted, his voice breaking. "Yes, I have that obligation, that duty to uphold my commands, no matter what they mean in terms of civilian morality! That may sound incredibly callous to all of you here, but it isn't quite the same th-thing as a selfish desire to avoid trouble by obeying orders. My people, my race, are threatened by this situation!" The conference room was silent. "Then, Commander, from an aesthetic argument, who is more worthy of being saved, the setties or the -- " Green saw that Maday was close to breaking down, but his anger at her stupidity was too great to take frailties into consideration. His disappointment ran deep. In Maday, he had hoped for some sort of logical ally, someone who could work with him and with the setties, acting as a mediator, in order that some other solution might be found. Now his frustration exploded. "You megalomaniac bastard! You'd ask anyone to make that sort of choice?" Maday began to weep. Beside him, Berker was jerking strangely, like a puppet held by a spastic master. Margul held his head low, but was looking around through small eyes. "I apologize," Green said on an intake of breath. "I -- God damn, I apologize for the outburst, not for the sentiment behind it." The door to the conference room opened and the remaining reps entered, looking around warily. They could sense the meeting's highlycharged air, and were reluctant to intrude. "S-sit down, gentlemen," Green said to the men and women "We are finding quick w-ways to commend ourselves to hell." V Fifteen thousand kilometers above Sun-Planet, four Astry ships orbited in close formation, waiting for the signal to begin evacuation of the human population. They were huge personnel carriers, each capable of supporting a hundred thousand people for a short time. They had been converted from colonizers and were about forty years old, approaching the end of a standard warper-ship's lifetime. They were visible from the surface as bloated stars. Green watched them from the observation hall as they rose above the horizon clouds. It would take a week to evacuate the three hundred and fifty thousand humans, and the whole thing would begin in three standard days -- about one rotation for Sun-Planet. A few would stay behind, including Green. They wouldleave later -- or they might not ldave at all. There was ;i possibility the Perfidisians would allow a provisional supervisory group of humans until all avenues of diplomacy were exhausted. If things worked out as he planned, he'd be cutting things very close. But it had to be that way. Most of the setties had pledged themselves to their human overseers. That deserved more than quick and desperate extermination. The ships twinkled in the heat rising from the cleft in the crustal shields. Green looked down toward the clouds to see the peak of Water. He was expecting an answer from Myriadne any time. Coded outlines of the settie findings had been sent two dayS before. He was fairly certain what the answer would be -- nothing to cheer Maday or anyone else. There were times when he hated his position. Hated himself. He closed his eyes and thought about the pamphlet he had in his room. The youthful, green pioneer worlds, far from the inter-species disputes, begging for more human colonists; fresh starts, with ample land and enormous growth potential... They were too far away to even dream about now, but still the dream existed, another part of the dichotomy. With it came the vision of a woman who would explore with him, bear him children far from the typical restrictions imposed on families. She would not necessarily be beautiful -- Green knew he was no prize for handsomeness himself -- but strong and loving and intelligent, the sort of beauty that overcame physical form, or glowed through it. Instead, he was facing the bizarre, dark surface of Sun-Planet. Despite its reputation for instability, this world would outlast himself and many civilizations, even species. Living things were the instabilities, the unfaithful of time. All their problems were trivial. A memory of a similar feeling projected itself briefly and then eluded him. "Commander," Berker called from the opposite end of the hall. "We have the reply, for your ears only." He went to listen. Five minutes later, he left the communications center and told Berker to join him in his cabin. His plans were crystallizing. There wasn't much time left -- a day or two at the most. He was going to take a final chance, and go to the Osko Sea to converse with the setties there. Maday had to go with him, and Korliss, Neps and Fromm. The older tenders were logical choices, but the younger two were more of a whim. Green found strength in their youth and straightforward affection, and he needed all his strength now. Berker entered Green's cabin and listened intently as the commander told him his plans. Instructions would be left in the emergency orders capsule in Station Security. If he didn't return, it was Berker's responsibility to activate the vector missiles. Green was almost lightheaded at the prospect of having something very nearly positive to do, and he put a call through on his intercom requesting the four tenders to return to the Station and bring appropriate equipment with them. "I'm not sure this is wise, Commander," Berker said, following him to the locks. "You'll have to tuberider seats aren't the most comfortable places to be in a suit. But even so, you'll -- " "Get damned tired, I'm sure," Green broke in. "I'll just have to put up with it." Berker looked upset. "That leaves everything in my hands if you don't get back." "I'm not sneaking out from under it," Green said. He looked at Berker's downcast, lined face and smiled faintly. "As long as we can communicate, you'll need my command to start things rolling. Only if something happens to me -- and Sun-Planet isn't all that wild -- only then are you responsible. You're no more putupon than I am, Mr. Berker." "It's not a matter of being putupon," Berker said, looking insulted. "The hell it isn't. I know exactly what it is. All of this is on our backs now. You told me the setties would turn traitor given half a chance. Do you still believe that?" Berker nodded. "Might be a dangerous sentiment, Mr. Berker. D-don't jump the gun. If you d-do, remember -- responsibility is a t-two edged sword." He cursed the returning stutter. "Depending on the circircumstances, you'll be damned if you do, damned if you don't." "I commanded the Station long enough to learn the meaning of responsibility," Berker said. "I'm going to communications to supervise the evacuation of Home Field, sir." "Then good luck, to both of us, Mr. Berker. We're very reluctant bedfellows, believe' me." Berker frowned without understanding, then turned and left. Green collided with Margul in the hatch to the locks. Margul apologized quietly, his small eyes squinting as he looked at the commander. Green briefed him and told him to keep a careful watch on everything. Margul accompanied him to the dock, matching his long strides with difficulty. "Commander Green," he said, "is it wise to give Berker such powers?" "Berker's the only one I can give them to." "But there is something you should know about him." "What?" "Berker worked with the setties for several years, but he doesn't like them. He was a tender eleven years ago. The setties would not work with Jtim because of his personality, and he had to come to the Station." "Will that cloud his judgement here?" "I don't know." "I've got to go to the Osko Sea, Mr. Margul. You are second in command only so long as you feel Mr. Berker is following my orders. I'll brief you both thoroughly before I go." "Why not just pass it on to me, Commander?" "The command?" "Yes." "Because Berker has shown no signs of not being able to obey orders, and he is your acting superior." Green looked Margul over sharply. "Or is th-there something else, Mister?" "No." The locks were as warm and humid as ever. Green sat in the brightly-lit engineer's booth, tapping his fingers impatiently on the small desk. The engineer stepped in and greeted him stiffly, pulling gum out of his mouth and sticking it in the disposal. "Tuberider's coming down the canal now," he said, looking over the displays. Fromm escorted Maday into the booth. She looked at Green through tired, half-shut eyes, slightly stooped, her hands limp by her sides. "Still holding out hope, Commander?" she asked, her low voice deceptively mild. Green nodded. "What are you going to do?" "You'll find out as soon as all the others are here." The locks opened and the tuberider entered, piloted by Neps with Korliss as a passenger. The vessel docked and the engineer gave them the okay to board. "We have our orders," Green told them as they climbed in and while standing in the hatch, then climbed awkwardly into his seat and strapped himself in. "We're going to find out just how rebellious the Osko Sea setties are. If they won't cooperate, we'll have to carry out the second stage of the orders. But for the moment, we're acting on a good-faith assumption. I'd like Maday to ask four setties to go along with us -- those you think can communicate best with the Osko Sea patris. If one or more of them is also an expert on the overall meaning of Sun-Planet, well and good. The orders instruct us to investigate two artifacts we've paid little attention to so far." Maday looked across the tuberider cabin at him. "Which are those?" "Wormways and Crooked Shield." "They're tabu areas for setties," she said. "All the m-more reason to investigate. We don't have time to be diplomatic." "The areas are tabu because they're dangerous," Maday said, still dead-pan. "Yes, but there's no evidence they're physically dangerous. You should all be acquainted with Stefan Damal's studies on patterngenerated psychoses." "I'm not," Fromm and Neps said simultaneously. "We all have specific fear reactions," Green said. "They can be generated by c-complex situations, anything from nightmares to battles. They can also be generated subliminally by such things as smells, but we tend to consciously suppress these responses. However, there are culture-wide fear generators which can send some species into wild panic. Humans still react to stories of ghosts and demons. Most animals respond to varieties of fear generators, but aquatic animals are especially sensitive. Cetaceans on Earth evolved from land animals, but in their ocean environment they picked up the responses of sea creatures. The setties probably have similar reactions." He was usually good at reciting material from text without stammering, and the number of clear sentences he produced was gratifying. The material wasn't his own, after all -- no dichotomy involved. "A patterngenerated psychosis is a response to continuous exposure to a fear generator. A specific sound frequency might touch off panic because of association with wounded animals thrashing -- or the sounds used by predators during attack. A baleine whale bom in captivity and educated by humans will still be badly frightened if he hears vibrations associated with the swimming of killer whales -- subtle sensations most of our mechanisms can barely detect. Visual and taste stimuli can also cause panic. Whole herds of whales on Earth used to beach themselves, and the reason wasn't fully understood for centuries. They were panicked by unusual ripple effects in the ocean surface, or by the dumping of garbage and industrial wastes -- both of which triggered fearresponses." "So you think the tabu areas are regions of patterngene rated fear?" Fromm asked. "Sounds likely. They both have peculiar geological features. There might even be unpleasant combinations of organic molecules. Crooked Shield is crooked because of an upwelling in the mantle, and the whole area is hotter than normal -- a kitchen for c-cooking up strange brews, n-no?" "There are some areas around Water that smell creepy," Fromm said. "But I guess setties wouldn't feel the same way I do." "You're expecting the setties to follow us into these zones?" Maday asked. "No. But I want them to be ready to look at recorded surveys. I've ordered a taste analyzer installed. That's what we're waiting for now. We'll make records from that, too. If there are a few brave setties in our bunch, they can volunteer to experience the tastes of the areas. But at the very least, they have to give us some idea how the tabu regions tie in with the rest of SunPlanet." Maday said. The engineer's voice boomed from the lock intercom system. "Mr. Margul is here with the taste analyzer." The man carried the small package down the hatch and handed it to Fromm, who carried it forward and mounted it in an equipment bay. "Thank you, Mr. Margul. Mr. Fromm, seal us and we'll be on our way." "Our wishes go with you," Margul said from the dock. There was a peculiar catch in his voice that made Green play it back in his head several times. The hatch swung down and locked. Neps wound up the motors and engaged the propellers and water-jets. The tuberider swung away from the dock and left the lock, heading down the canal to the Ganset Sea. Fromm went over a last-minute checklist with Neps, and Green listened as he closed his eyes and angled his seat back. The rear his butt slightly, but it wasn't uncomfortable for the moment. "Sixty hours motor time with the extra batteries. We've got -- um... five gallons extra electrolyte and caulking material in case of crystal build-up. Oxygen -- six tanks, enough for forty hours for each of us in emergency. Food and water for six days. Drug kit -- " "Ms. Maday," Green said. "When we're in open sea, send your request to Water." He closed his eyes again and drifted off. He hadn't had a decent sleep since he'd arrived, and now he let the extra weight pull him down without repressure holding him in the padding was almost soothing. His eyeballs felt heavy and his eyelids didn't fly open so easily. He slept. "Korliss, we have two setties starboard," Maday said. Green came awake and looked around slowly. Maday was looking through her port. "Can you identify them?" Korliss asked. "They're turning toward us now. It's a bit murky. F-Nose and Tomoye, I think. Yes. They're more tolerant than the others. They'll stay close to the tuberider. Anything on sonar?" "Two more setties ahead," Neps said. "Big ones. Patris. Did you ask Water to send any pack leaders?" "I didn't," Maday said. "But that doesn't mean they wouldn't decide for themselves. I'm sure they know how important this is." Green had a paranoid thought, then dismissed it. There wasn't much the setties could do in the way of defense, much less offense. The tuberider could be damaged, but his own death would only cinch the destruction of the setties, and he was reasonably sure they knew that by now, too. Maday had probably told them a lot more than Green would have allowed, had he the power. "Where are we now?" he asked. "Ganset Sea, fifteen kilometers by twenty-two degrees from Laith Beacon," Neps said. "We're passing along a sea-wall." Green's experience of multitudes of worlds had never accustomed him to the diversity and area of even a small planet's surface. The cliffs which passed a half kilometer away were twenty kilometers tall, rugged as the slopes of volcanoes, and a shiny reddish-black in color. They stretched from horizon to horizon and were pitted with caves of sufficient size and area to accommodate a large percentage of the population of Earth. A vague, muddy snow began at the five kilometer level, and ended at ten kilometers, where atmospheric moisture stopped. "Have setties ever used the caves below the water line?" Green asked. "Some have been explored," Korliss said. "But these are crustal shield material. The setties are interested in organic formations." "I've heard there are skipperjack nests in the caves," Fromm said. "Makes it undesirable to go near them. The beaches on the flats northwest of here are littered with cuttlebones, where the current dredges them from the sea-bottom and washes them ashore." "Setties send out their hunting parties to a point about ten kilometers east," Korliss said. "That's a skipperjack feeding ground. The hunters fight them there, kill them, and bring them back whole. Then the packs gather around for ritual feeding, about once every standard week." "How many setties are killed in the hunts?" "None," Maday broke in. "The skipperjacks are tailored not to resist predators armed with specific attack strategies. If the setties weren't restrained by ritual, the skipperjacks would probably be extinct by now." "But they're afraid to let them into the settie nurseries?" "With good reason," Korliss said. "Young setties don't know how to attack, and they're small enough that a skipperjack can kill them with beak or tentacles. The skipperjacks get most of their food from seining plankton, but they haven't lost all desire lor large prey. The genetic engineers didn't iron out all the kinks -- on purpose, I imagine; a little conflict and f lex ibility keeps both species alert." Fromm passed around lunch kits and their choice of one of six meal packets. Green chose a synthecarn salad, which tasted adequately fresh when vivified. The lavatory facilities were cramped but adequate. Green had long since lost afiy particular desire for private facilities in his Astry career, but those used to staying in the Home Field -- Neps in particular -- found the situation awkward. Fromm kidded her, but stopped after the tuberider bucked in a sudden current while he was urinating. He had to clean up the mess and shower down amid jocular abuse about his terrible aim. The connection between the Ganset and Osko Seas was a broad sweep of shallow water -- no more than ten meters deep -- studded with small, mushroom-shaped islands. Korliss called them "nodes." Most were made of organic shield material which had accreted in the channel over thousands of centuries. Some had collected beaches of sandy particles in the lee of predominant currents, and Neps pointed out a few bleached cuttlebones above the water line. A few minutes into the channel a squall broke, and Fromm dove the tuberider beneath the surface to escape the barrage of hail. Koestler broke the clouds an hour later and added a blue-green glimmer to the water above, not enough to light their way. Young skipperjacks, no more than a meter or two long, frequently flared in the lamplights and jetted away. To Green, the whole universe seemed heavy and fluid and dark. He stayed awake to keep Fromm alert while the others slept, and idly considered the alternatives to his present course of action. "Osko Sea Shield edge ahead," Fromm said. "Green looked through his water-smeared port as the tuberider surfaced. The pale daylight glinted from the ragged slopes of the jade-green cliffs. There wasn't much difference between these cliffs and the sea-wall, except for color. But this was where an organic shield ground up against a crustal shield; there were forces pent up beneath them which were awesome even to a former warpership captain. A murmur of settie language came through the tuberider hull as the translator hummed its message signal. Fromm switched it on. "This is F-Nose. Contact made with Osko Sea groups. Follow Patris and proceed at half speed." "How can they contact the others without our translator listening in?" Green asked. "Probably by taste-trails," Maday said, swinging her seat up. Korliss yawned and shook Neps awake. "Either that, or subsonic bass tones out of our translator's range . ' ' "How far to Crooked Shield?" "About twenty kilometers," Fromm said, after consulting a chart on the guidance display. "We could make it in forty minutes." Green looked at Maday with hands folded under his chin. "When do you think we should investigate Crooked Shield and Worm ways?" "That's up to you, Commander. Our setties have probably already arranged a meeting with the Osko Sea groups." "But there are no restrictions on associating with people who violate a tabu area." "No. Setties aren't concerned with the foolishness of others -- no slight intended." "Perhaps they understand the tabu can't hurt humans," Green offered. "That's possible. Personally, I'm not sure your theory is correct. For one reason or another, no one's ever visited Wormways, and only one or two sorties have been made over Crooked Shield. There may be more there than a fly-over can detect." "I have reason to b-believe Counselor-Administer Krutch is advising the Astry Execustaff on Sun-Planet. He was Governor of Home Field for twenty years before accepting the appointment to Myriadne, wasn't he?" Maday nodded. "A good administrator, but not much on public relations. You think he's the one asking us to investigate the tabu zones?" "I have my hunches," Green said. "Representatives from nine packs are swimming to meet us," the translator said. "This is Tomoye speaking. May we know who will address them?" Green glanced at Maday, who was leaning forward in her seat to look through the bubble. "Tell him -- " he began. "Her," Korliss corrected. " -- her that I'll address them. Tell them we have two master tenders on board, also." Fromm relayed the message. Tomoye instructed them to slow the tuberider and bring it into a small bay along the Osko Shield edge. That maneuver took twenty minutes. When the tuberider was rocking in a slow, calm swell, Neps stepped up into the vertical wing and popped the hatch. Choosing his footing carefully, Green left his seat and climbed out to stand on the ribbed deck surrounding the wing. He swung his his body, then faced the warm wind coming from the north. Korliss pointed out the flat plumes of two setties breeching. The little bay was about a kilometer long and two hundred meters wide. The odor of the organic shield material was strong and oily-dusty in his nose. The water of the Osko Sea smelled different -- richer and more saturated with nutrients. It was like being in a giant petrochemical plant. A few strands of seaweed and some globs of larger plankton were bobbing in the bay. Neps hi ought out a small net on a telescoping tube and caught one of the globs, hoisting it for Green to examine. "These are like jelly beans to a skipperjack," she said. "The silicate shell keeps the pressurized protoplasm bottled up. A skipperjack brings clusters in with its seining anus, then cracks the shells with its beak. They're single-celled phytoplankton, but they use something akin to the visual purple in our eyes to photosynthesize the weak light, instead of clorophyll. Look around the edge -- here and here -- these red spots. It's symbiotic with barnaclelike creatures. They guarantee its supply of nutrients, since it can't rely entirely on dissolved organic matter and sunlight. The barnacles ingest passing foodstuffs, then empty their wastes outside the nutrient intakes. Koestler isn't strong enough to support a purely photosynthetic plant ecology, so the soup in the oceans is usually symbiotic."  'Commander, the pack representatives are about a hundred yards east of us," Maday said "They request that all major equipment be shut down and the use of hand tools kept to a minimum." "Cut the motors, then. Let's get this net below." "There's going to be more rolling with the gyros off, so watch your footing," Maday warned. The mechanical sounds of the tuberider subsided. Green spotted a collection of subsurface shadows accompanied by rolling slicks of water and bubbling turbulence. "These packs are even more sensitive about tools than our setties," Fromm said. "Fanatics, almost." "They're ready to talk," Maday announced, handing Neps a microphone from the translator below. "They've given me their names." Green held the microphone to his lips. "We'd like to talk to someone well versed concerning the last Perfidisian occupation." The translator's twitter went out, and a deeper answer returned. "This is HArrow, addressing the StumbleSpeaker." Neps suppressed a smile with one hand. "Word gets around fast," Korliss said. "What do your packs plan to do if the Perfidisians occupy SunPlanet again?" Green asked. "The plans were made many years ago, when our packs gathered in this sea to concentrate our study. We will deal with them the same way we did the first time. They ignored us, and we ignored them." Green raised his eyebrows. "HArrow, our records show that much information was passed to the Perfidisians." "They were curious about human behavior. They did not consult us on other matters." "Excuse me," Maday interrupted, shutting off the translator. "Commander, different groups report what happened different ways. Most of the Osko Sea packs were in a relatively hidden stretch of the Lambda Sea at the time." "I'm aware of that," Green said testily. Maday shrugged and restored the link. "HArrow, this is Stumble-Speaker. I have information which leads me to believe the Perfidisians are interested in m-more than just human behavior. What will you do if they question you about Sun-Planet?" "There should be no cause for fear. We believe Sun-Planet was made for creatures such as ourselves, not for anyone else. There is much evidence supporting our belief. We will maintain our discretion with the Ones Who Hide." "Translator off," Green requested. "Maday, please announce yourself and tell them that's not good enough. We need to know what the Osko Sea packs have discovered, and soon -- at least in outline form." Maday identified herself and passed the request on. She looked at Green with a faintly bitter expression. "We will never reveal those things to beings not made to accept them," HArrow replied. "This is Stumble-Speaker. There's every chance the Ones Who Hide will try to break your wills to get any information you have. How can you guarantee they won't succeed?" There was silence for a moment, "No effort was made the last time." "No, because you were far from any sort of solution. Now we know you're very close. To get the solution from you, the Perfidisians might do anything." Another pause.  k Our memories do not give us the same impression " Green removed a sheet of paper from his breast pocket and passed it down to Maday. "Read that to them," he said. "Look at the seal -- it's official, and secret to all but top clearance Astry and Combine officers. You recognize the seal?" Maday nodded. "Thin Hand speaking," she said. "I have a record of what happened to a group of non-human, intelligent beings known to us as Aighors. Their spaceship was disabled and captured oy the Ones Who Hide." She read through the gory details quickly and sharply. The pause in translation was even longer this time. "Why did they do that?" Neps asked . "Because the Perfidisians were interested in an Aighor weapon system. The Aighors used the weapon to protect their home systems, but a few decades ago they became more belligerent and started expanding. The Perfidisians didn't get the secret, but they were up against beings a hell of a lot tougher than setties." "What was the weapon?" Fromm asked. Green looked askance at him. "Do you have evidence they are desperate enough to do such things to us?" HArrow finally responded. "I do," Green said. "But the information is not easily translated, and it does not come in the form of a compact solution. Nor is it technologically oriented. How could it be, when we feel it is addressed to our kind alone?" Green thought that over for a moment, then decided the Execustaff would still be unsatisfied. "It's imperative for us to know the impact your findings might have on mental attitudes. When the attitudes of technological beings change, so do their technologies. In the long run, the purest of philosophies and theoretical sciences can be turned into tools, and these tools can be used as weapons." There was a silence of about a minute. "This is HArrow. We understand your difficulty, and we hope you understand ours. We are under a sacred obligation to keep our findings within the circle of our kind. Our obligation to humans is great, but we firmly believe neither you nor the Ones Who Hide could have any use for what we have learned. We cannot serve you. We will be just as adamant with any other species." The dark shapes began to move away from the tuberider. "That's it," Maday said. "How in hell do they know what we can and can't use? They h-haven't any idea -- " The sky brightened and the humans shielded their eyes against the glare. The effect was unmistakable -- Green recognized it immediately. When the glow subsided. he looked up and saw four bright blue crescents surrounding the speck of Koestler. The light was four to eight hours old. The ships wouldn't be far behind. "That's the receiving end of a Perfidisian warp," he said. "We've got two or three hours before their reconnaissance ships go into orbit around Sun-Planet, and perhaps three days before the main cruisers arrive. That gives us very little time. Fromm, put a tight-band signal into the coder and send it to the Station, Mister Berker's eyes only. I want the evacuation of Home Field expedited, and I want the big ships away from Sun-Planet in sixteen hours. That'll mean doubling up on the shuttles, but it can be done within reasonable safety margins." Fromm went below to handle the transmission. "As for the rest of us," Green said, "there's more work to do. M-Maday, advise our setties that we're going into Wormways. I want them to stay within hailing distance. Korliss, brief me on the sounder and analyzer. Neps, will you take the con?" "Yes, sir." They went below and sealed the hatch. Korliss moved out of the bubble and sat across from Green, helping him fix himself in his chair. Her face was grim, but her hands -- almost grudgingly, he thought -- were gentle and soft. "This is Berker," the transceiver sputtered. "Final message from Myriadne indicates no action will be taken to prevent Perfidisians from occupying Sun-Planet. Your message received and acknowledged. Good luck." The tuberider submerged, slow, tiny bubbles moving past the ports. "The ball is in your court, Commander," Maday said. "Our court," Green countered. "We have perhaps six hours to find out what the Osko Sea setties are hiding from us, and whether it has any bearing on what our setties already know." "What are the odds?" Korliss asked. "For what?" "Genocide." Green winced, then muttered something unintelligible. "I would like to know, also, Commander," Maday said. "At the moment," Green replied grimly, "about ninety per-cent." "If I thought it would do any good -- if I didn't know Berker would carry out your orders anyway -- I'd kill you right now," Maday said, "or scuttle this vessel. That's my feeling, Green." "If I thought it would d-do any good, I'd let you." "Wormways, fifteen kilometers ahead on present course," Neps said quietly. "Did Mr. Krutch (ell the Execustaff what he expected us to find?" Maday asked. "No." "What do you expect?" "I'm not the expert," Green replied. "Perhaps dfcthing at all. This is a last-ditch effort." "It would all be rather silly, you know, if the solution were something trivial," Fromm said. "An intergalactic shopping list." Green turned in his seat to watch the bubbles gliding by his port. The memory which had gnawed at him for a day surfaced sharp and distinct, and he remembered where he'd been the last time he'd felt so isolated and unimportant. Six years ago, he had stood on the bridge of the United Stars Warper Ship Changeling , a quarter thick haze of dust and stones circling a foggy red star. He had watched boulders several kilometers wide colliding with each other, striking bright sparks in the haze every few seconds, throughout the thirty flat rings which would be planets in an eon or so. He had come then to understand something about time scales and human lives. Some of the larger chunks -- already several thousand kilometers wide, but by no means permanent -- floated in broad gaps between the ring, wrapped in thick fogs of hydrogen, ammonia and methane. Surveys indicated that in the few million years these chunks had existed, lifeforms of a sort had already established beach-heads in the infant solar system. There was no way of knowing how many such beachheads would arise, and be destroyed as new equilibria were established in the rings. Against such forces, even the most advanced living things were nothing. He tried to remind himself he didn't believe that. How many times had students, in and out of Combine and Consolidation schools, been warned by their teachers about the paralyzing effects of awe? Whole philosophies of cosmic ennui , of "The stars are so great and man is so small," had risen and died and been resurrected to taunt people and add to the general misery of being alive, powerless, and ignorant. But Green was not powerless, not by any human scale of things -- and he was not directly concerned with vast forces. The decisions he would make would unleash not the blundering, chaotic grind of a birthing solar system, but a mere few watts of energy -- the growth of pulmonary chancre virus in host tissue. The missiles were simple vectors, not very powerful in themselves -- not even essential. He could reach into the warheads and scatter the crystals across the Ganset Sea by hand, and in a few weeks all the setties would be dead. No, the missiles were simple increasers of efficiency, savers of time. Their launching would not be the result of but of a few decades of organic interaction -- social scuffles, bureaucratic decisions, various small fears and conglomerate distrusts, all measurable in the smallest units of power. He was wrestling with scattered thoughts, and the thoughts were like tiny virus crystals, capable of initiating snowball reactions, made efficient by such vectors as the bodies they moved, the sound and energy waves they communicated across... all of them, all of the energies he was dealing with, all the myriad sparks in myriad brains, human and Perfidisian and settie, measurable in brief and ridiculously weak figures, magnified by the vectors which made them very slightly more efficent. There was no comparison between the tiny, tight-packed energies of thought and the patient accretion of natural power, and never would be. Living things would always be outranked. Then why was he reminded of his littleness? Out of some masochistic urge to rub wounds? No. It was much simpler. Green himself, within the scale of living things, was completely powerless. Green the Commander could destroy the setties, and finally the entire ecosystem of Sun-Planet, which was delicately balanced on a tripod any leg of which was essential. But personally, inside, the ur-Green, child-Green, living and believing and non-Military Green, was a wandering chip of rock about to be ground out. He would make "his" decision and then drop away into scattered ash, the detritus of selfdisgust and quiet. There was no respect, no pride in the kind of power which could destroy him, used or unused, with either guilt or the end of his entire career. He suddenly realized why the haze of planetoids came back to him. As a child, he had stuttered, then been cured, and for thirty years he had talked as clearly and assuredly as anyone else. But four days after leaving the birthing solar system, he had started stuttering again. He had been so mortified at the outbreak -- like an attack of acne in an old man -- that he'd resolved to solve the problem without aid. Now he had some insight, but no resolution. He wrapped his arms He wrapped his arms around himself as if to ward off cold, and sank his chin into his chest. He had a spastic tick in his foot now. And there had been tiny chains of spots in his vision for the last two or three hours, not caused by fatigue -- he'd have been long familiar with them by now if that were true -- but by something else. Perhaps it was gravitation-related. Sun-Planet, heavy and dark, demanded something superhuman from him, and neither his physique nor his mind was ready to stand up to the challenge. The tick worsened. He clenched his leg muscles to stop the shaking. "Wormways ahead," Neps said. Green welcomed the chance to move about. He unhitched himself and walked forward. The tuberider's lights switched on and Neps directed them across the sea bottom ten meters below the vessel. Chasms and holes mottled the level terrain, smaller than the tubes in Water but otherwise similar. A band of bright red surrounded the lip of each hole, the same polyps which provided nutrients for the jelly-bean plankton. Neps stopped the tuberider above a particularly wide hole and shined the underside lamps directly into it. Ports along the bottom showed the walls of the tunnel were pocked. Just around a bend, silver flashes coruscated. "There's a skipperjack down there," Korliss said. "Sonar indicates the water is thick with them," Neps said. "I suppose it's a sanctuary. Setties don't come around to bother them." "Can we send a lateral sounder into this hole? We should chart the pock configurations." "Will do," Fromm said. He squeezed past Green to pull up a piece of deck plating midships. A small cylinder with fins, like an old bomb, was lodged in a padded corner of the small compartment. Fromm hooked a cable onto it and slipped it through an equipment airlock. It dropped a few meters below the tuberider. Neps maneuvered with one eye on the sonar display and deftly slipped the sounder into the hole. The sounder, equipped with a small motor and selfguidance equipment, took itself deeper, chasing the skipperjack a hundred meters before the cable ran out. Fromm reeled it back in. "We'll need taste analysis of the material making up the sea bottom," Green said. "Already doing that, Commander," Neps said. "We've been making taste recordings since entering the tabu zone. I used the boundary signals to trigger the instruments." "It'll be useless trying to record even a fair sample of these holes," Green said. "B-but if I'm any judge, our setties are missing out on a great deal here. This place may be as extensive as Water." Neps drew a sharp breath and Green looked up. A ribbon of color like a spectrum chart signified a large shoal of skipperjacks, he couldn't tell how far ahead. It reached across the bubble's field of vision. "Skipperjacks don't herd," Maday said pointlessly. "They d-do here," Green said, glad to . see her discomfitted. "They're big ones," Neps said. "Sonar indicates they may be as much as fifty meters long. These holes are probably filled with them. If this is a nesting site, we're in trouble." "Commander, I suggest we back out beyond the boundary," Korliss said. "They're approaching in formation," Neps said. "Reverse us," Green ordered. "And bring us to the surface. I want to contact the Station." The tuberider skimmed over the field without turning around, reversing its turbine flow. The band of colors ahead rippled and silvered like an aurora in a compacted sky. "We're through the boundary," Neps said. "Skipperjacks are scattering." The tuberider surfaced and a static-cluttered beep immediately took Fromm's attention. He adjusted the filters but the static remained. "Sounds like a signal's being jammed," he said. "That's an instrument control tone -- what's it doing on communications frequencies?" Green reached around Fromm's arm and adjusted the receiver himself. He could make out the tonecode now. "It's a signal for Kerith Post," he said. "But it's being jammed so strongly the Post won't accept it. Where's it coming from?" "Too much bounce to tell for sure, but it's too strong to be from anyplace but the Station." "Let's try Home Field public network." Fromm switched bands on the radio and listened intently. "Nothing transmitting there." "This is a prime wake period," Maday said. "They have to transmit. It's required by law." "They're not," Fromm said testily. "Put me on the Clear frequency," Green said. Fromm handed him a microphone and he clipped it to his uniform collar. "This is Commander Kenneth Berker at Main Station." "This channel's jammed, too," Fromm said. He switched on the receiver speaker and pulsing white noise alternated with snaps and crackles. "It isn't natural." "The Perfidisians?" Korliss asked. "I doubt it," Green said. "It would take too m-much power from their distance, and serve no purpose. Something's going on at the Station." Fromm switched on a battery of decoding filters and attached the tuberider computer to enhance the signal. The noise was refined into a garble of voices, which after some adjustment became comprehensible. "We're receiving your signal, Commander Green. Main Station is under seige and Home Field is jamming on all frequencies -- " The signal dropped below all saving and Green cursed the man for not identifying himself. "Let's complete our message. Clear frequency again. This is Commander Green, requesting whoever receives Berker immediately. Osko Sea setties are adamant, and there appears to be no alternative." Maday sighed raggedly. Green saw her fists were clenched. Sooner bash one of her children against a wall, he thought. Or, in effect, all her children -- all of Sun-Planet. Two centuries of work. "We've got to let our setties examine the recordings of the tabu zones," Korliss said, her voice high-pitched and childish. Fromm growled deep in his throat. "Launch vectors through cables -- " Green began. "No!" the boy shouted. He slammed his hand against the transmitter button and the microphone went dead. The noise from the receiver stopped and a tiny feedback whine dropped into silence. Then the tuberider was quiet, engines dead, drifting in the jerky wallow of the Osko Sea. "You won't give that order," Fromm said, much more than an adolescent now. "We're going back to the Station to see what's happened, but this radio will not be used while I'm controlling it." Green smiled faintly and returned to his seat, hitching himself in. "Not that it will make much difference, Mister Fromm. The instrument control tone was intended for Kerith Post, and the jamming is a deliberate attempt to block it. Mr. Berker has no alternative but the cables between the Station and Kerith Post's computers." "Somebody's decided to stay and fight," Maday said. "Thank God for brave and scrupulous men." "Pray God that Sun-Planet is a trivial place," Green said. "Pray God, Maday. Your f-friends may have lit more candles than they can ever put out." The tender glared at him and turned away. Tears were running down Korliss's cheeks, reflecting greenish stars from the controls. Green felt a wild surge inside, almost an exultation. He laid his head back against the neck brace of in his throat. He couldn't decide if he was angry, or afraid, or simply relieved. Relieved of his duty. No responsibility now. Everything was shot to hell, whether or not Berker was able to launch the vector missiles. Behind closed eyes he saw the planetoids. Then his anger surfaced and he opened his eyes wide, looking into the dim sea beyond the bubble. His jaws clenched. If Sun-Planet was so important, why not destroy it completely? Why not provide means of fusing it into scattered dust and gas? A few bombs placed at antipodes along the rims of the key crustal shields would break through the mantle and release all the energy of the boundary layer, and it would be all over. But he knew the answer as soon as the question was clear. In tropical countries on Earth, monkeyhunters had once trapped their prey by putting out small-necked jars filled with fruit and cookies. The monkeys, unable to get both goodies and hands out of the jar, held on to their prizes, squealing and chattering, even as they faced down clubs and knives. Man's bluff on Sun-Planet was similar. Ragged, smoke-stained men, women and children lined the walls of the canal leading from the Ganset Sea to the Main Station. Each wore damaged one. Maday stood on the deck to prevent their firing on the tuberider. Green watched from the hatch, fighting back his own tears now. The Station had been assaulted with what looked like chemical explosives. The protection screens -- added two centuries before to offer minimal security against a major crust upheaval -- had absorbed most of the shelling, but the canal was littered with floating debris and -- his stomach churned -- bodies. Astry uniforms and Home Field insignia were about evenly matched in the slick, stained water. Almost as one, the crowds on the banks looked up at a bright flash passing overhead. It was the last colonizer, activating fusion pulses to take it away from Sun-Planet. Over ninety per-cent of Home Field's citizens were aboard the ships. Those left behind had stayed by choice, to protect their work and, Green guessed, those they considered their friends. The siege had ended barely an hour before. Six teams of aircraft had dropped crust repair material, surplussed from Loytnant Keefer's unnecessary wall, across the Kerith Post, burying the site in three meters of tough, quick-setting polymer cement. Berker had not launched the missiles in time. The lock seals swung wide and the tuberider entered. Docking clamps lifted it from the water and Green stepped down to confront Margul, who looked very grim. "Where's Berker, Mister Margul?" Green asked. "In the hospital, sir." "Hurt in the siege?" "No, sir. I hit him." Green could almost reconstruct the scene. "He was going for the cable system, wasn't he?" The cables were buried in the crust, and would have been unjammable. The missiles would have been launched, and Green's orders from the Execustaff would have been carried out. "Yes," Margul answered. "How long have you been of... this persuasion, M-Mister Margul?" Green asked. "Not long, sir." "Who persuaded you?" Margul allowed a brief flash of disgust to appear on his face. "I persuaded myself, Commander. I am my own man. It would have been useless to kill the setties. Zero-Nose managed to get into the locks before the tenders and Home Fielders set up their siege. Berker wouldn't listen to him." "What did Zero-Nose say?" Maday asked, carrying the recordings from the tuberider. "A congress of patris put together the final pieces of the puzzle after you left," Margul said. "They didn't tell us until eight hours ago, after the jamming began. Zero-Nose left the locks just before you returned. He had to get back to Water. The setties are fighting off a... fifth column, I guess you'd call it." "Whose fifth column?" "The Perfidisian's. We've all been blind, Commander. No excuse for it. Blind and cruel." Margul was near exhaustion and nervous collapse. Green looked the man over quickly, decided he was babbling, and walked past him. Pink was standing at his post outside the lock exit, and he saluted as Green went past. Green turned to the JG and asked how many had been killed. "Twelve, sir. Three are in med center for reconstruction. They'll live with minimal handicaps. One will live but he's got pretty bad brain damage. He'll need extensive tissue regeneration and reprogramming. His personality has probably been wiped, which means he might as well be dead." "And you?" "The arm, sir. Command fell apart during the siege." "How did Margul attack Berker?" "With a piece of table leg, sir." Green took the lift to the fifth floor and looked at the bands of technicians wandering from console to console, trying to piece together what was left. A shell had come through the roof, where the shield was weakest, and knocked out communications. The detection center was still operative, and a young woman was at the position, eyes tracking the displays. Green walked behind her and put a hand on her shoulder. She shrugged it off without looking. "What are the Perfidisians up to?" he asked. She flinched. "Uh... I'm sorry, Commander. Scout ships are in orbit and cruisers are four hours away. One ship has landed near the Osko Sea, on -- " "Crooked Shield," Green said. "Yes, sir. You were told." "No," Green said. "Tabu area." Margul's words suddenly made sense. "Safe for the fifth column." There was little he could do. He made a stab at setting up coherent watch schedules and gave a few necessary commands to allow the staff to repair equipment and restore Station function wherever they felt it was needed. He then went to his cabin, first pausing in the visitor's observation hall. "Lights out," he said. On the horizon, just above the roiling clouds, three bright stars had joined the muddy constellations. They were of little concern to him now. The Station hadn't been equipped to defend itself against a few thousand crudely armed Home Fielders. They didn't have a hope of fighting off Perfidisians. VI The meeting room was as barren and unpleasant as ever. The Station had shut down all machinery not necessary for the immediate survival of its inhabitants, including countergravitation. Green sat alone at the head of the table, feeling the oppressive weight and silence. The jade-green walls completed the uneasy effect. Maday clutching a file folder filled with papers. Korliss followed her, then Margul, still wan after his nervous breakdown of two days before. Two Home Field Reps came in last. Green pointedly ignored the fact that they had led the attack on the Station. The guard sealed the door. "Do you have the settie results?" Green asked. Maday nodded. How stiff and formal this room made people, he thought; this room, and the past few days. Green felt a mild curiosity about what the woman carried in the folder. Mighty secrets to oppress him further with the knowledge of his failure? Or trivialities which would make them break into laughter, if they were at all sane? "I-is it an interstellar shopping list?" he asked. Maday shook her head. "No. But for the moment it's as useless." Korliss was the onlv one who felt any sympathy for him, Green thought. Her look, gentler and less bitter, gave him some strength. He gathered the courage to speak in more than brief sentences, deciding the stutter was unavoidable. "Mr. Margul, you've b-been here l-longer than I, and you've commanded this St-station. Do you find the results credible?" Margul nodded. "Then I'd l-like to read them." Maday slid the folder across the table and he untied the string. "Give me ten or fifteen minutes," he said. So little time for two centuries of work. The paper's opening precis supplied all he needed for this conference. In part, it read: "Worm ways and Crooked Shield were not essential to this final statement of SunPlanet's purpose. The recordings brought back by the Green-Maday expedition confirm that the tabu zones contain a substantial portion of Sun-Planet's intact information. But it is not necessary to have all the information in order to understand what Sun-Planet was, any more than being able to read a directory requires knowing every name on the list. "Sun-Planet was once occupied by three species of intelligent beings. The Darks themselves were the builders and space-farers. The tube-borers possessed limited intelligence, and carried out strictly proscribed tasks. The third species was aquatic." Thus far, Green thought, the Osko Sea setties had not been too wrong. "The borers absorbed information and carried it in their very efficient memories throughout the complex known as Water. The pocks on the walls of their tubes served several purposes, the most important being guidance of borers too intent on memorized data to watch where they were going. "The aquatic animals acted as 'runners.' The Darks stored a substantial part of the information in the organic shields. Minute particles dissolved by the sea-water acted as language, activating appropriate responses in the nervous systems of these runners. Thus, every few centimeters of intact crust carries millions of bits of data, molecularly encoded. The aquatic animals retrieved the data, carried it to the borers, and they in turn delivered it to whomever requested the selection. "There is no way of knowing what the relation between the Darks and their servants was, genetically or socially. The Darks may have engaged in genetic engineering on Sun-Planet much like its current occupants . "It is now certain that none of the beings involved were mammalian. The aquatic animals bore no resemblance to setties. In fact, they resembled cephalopods." Green shook his head slowly. In two hundred years, driven by the destruction of their kind -- not devastating, but terrifyingly certain -- the skipperjacks had evolved their own cultures and discovered for themselves that the organic shields could be "read." Differences in their nervous structure and biochemistry made their readings incomplete, yet the storage system was still less alien to them than it was to the setties. Nevertheless, the information had never meant a great deal to them until the arrival of the Perfidisians. And then the fifth column had been established. While the setties labored, the skipperjacks gathered. They found their equivalent of Water in the tabu zones, and made a stand, relying -- the precis confirmed -- on the setties' natural aversion to conditions there. He held his head to still a beginning headache. The skipperjacks weren't intelligent in the same way humans and setties were. They were not independently creative or capable of the cultural complexities humans and setties took for granted. Yet it was now apparent the Darks' aquatic 'runners' had been no more complete than the skipperjacks. "There is no way of knowing what the rest of Sun-Planet's ecosystem was like. Fossils are unknown. The borers and seacreatures were mostly soft tissue, leaving nothing behind which can be found with the resources at our disposal. "The molecules of the organic shields, and the sundry other codes of Sun-Planet, describe every world the Darks visited or established colonies on. Everything except information about the Darks and their activities has been included." The last paragraph was surprisingly terse. Green flipped through to the matching section in the report and found that it, too, was small compared to the rest of the material. Evidently the setties valued least what the humans wanted most of all. As Maday had said, for the moment it was all useless. Neither the Perfidisians nor the humans had the resources to visit every planet listed in the apparently huge file. Preliminary translation pointed to a total of the catalog, scattered throughout the galaxy, the Magellanic clouds, and near clusters of stars. "This will be very important someday," he said. "Too late to make up excuses," Maday countered. "For the present it's just so much drivel. Most of the relative measures and directions must be dated by hundreds of That makes most of the information useless." "Nothing is irretrievable, given time," Green said. "If we even have a tenth -- a c-conservative guess -- of the t-total, in time it w-will be possible to track down a #-large number of the listed w-worlds. And the technology of beings who could build a world like Sun-Planet -- that would b-be very useful indeed. Any artifacts wwould be revolutionary." "And for that remote possibility, you would -- " Maday began. "That's enough," Green said. "What's happened here in the past few days does honor to n-no one, and sh-should make n-none o-of u-us proud, sh-sh-should nn-not -- " He stopped and whistled to break the impasse. Maday didn't diminish the intensity of her glare. Green hated her for one indulgent moment. She was like a machine. She knew only one thing -- devotion to setties -- and did not care much about her own kind, or why they were compelled to do certain things. But he couldn't condemn her folly, not with his own dichotomy still before him. The weight and unease crept around him again. "Is there anything else?" "Yes," Korliss said. "Forgive me, but I haven't grasped what this is all about. Using a... a thing like Sun-Planet to hold information seems the height of absurdity. It's huge, and must be inefficient compared to other ways the Darks had. Why did they build it in the first place?" Green thought that over for a few moments. No one else answered. They were all provincial -- their major experience had been on one world. None of them had seen the peculiarities the most intelligent species were capable of. But then, that qualification didn't seem appropriate here. "It d-didn't need much upkeep," he said. "Once established, it sustained itself for long periods of time. As an information storage system, it's still a bit m-more efficient than our b-best material memory units. Consider the v-volume of information. And putting all of that in spacial or quantum storage would take too much energy. Sun-Planet w-would have been ideal if the Darks weren't in much of a hurry to retrieve data. It would probably have t-taken several days for a request to be carried out." gul said. He looked up from the table, embarrassed at musing out loud. "Exactly," Green said. "Allow a world's description...It's staggering." He looked around for more questions and saw none. "I th-thank you all for coming. Tomorrow -- sstandard -- we'll try to arrange a meeting with the Perfidisians. I'll be th-the one to meet them. Until then, there will be no effort to communicate with them." "I doubt you have the power to enforce such an order," Maday said. "Any military command on Sun-Planet was revoked by the action of the civilians." "There are going to be a lot m-more difficulties before w-we can sit b-back and be smug," Green said quietly. "The Commander knows more about Perfidisians than any of us," Korliss said. "I think his suggestion is only common sense." Maday leaned back in her chair. Sun-Planet's morning came. There was little difficulty arranging a meeting. In the repaired communications center, the Perfidisian's voice -- if only one was speaking -- sounded completely human. There was no hint of personality or any underlying character in the wordchoice of the reply. They would send their representative to meet Green on a specified beach, not more than ten kilometers from the Station, bordering the Ganset Sea. Green went alone, and took a tracked vehicle to the beach, wearA hundred meters from the specified point, the vehicle stopped and the recorder refused to function. he was able to finish the journey with little strain. For a few minutes after his arrival the beach was empty. Then the squat disk materialized, its weight sending pressure-waves across the water-soaked sand. On the disk, a metal sculpture began to spin itself, fluid and magical. Green was unimpressed. He'd seen this kind of display before, the last time he'd met with a Perfidisian "representative." What the trick meant to them, he didn't know, but its charm was lost on second viewing. In a few seconds, three spheres rested on top of each other on the plate. The topmost sphere opened into a dark circular hole, from which a voice seemed to come. "I assume we both know by now' what Sun-Planet is," the voice said. "Enough to get the picture," Green said, purposefully using the idiom. The Perfidisians weren't all-knowing. There was a pause before the next few words came. "This reclamation will cover one terrestrial year. In that time, we will allow one of your large ships to pick up all remaining inhabitants -- humans only, of course -- and take them home." "This is their home," Green said. Again the surge and elation rose in him. He swallowed and said, "Most were bom here. Most are Abstainers." Would the Perfidisians know what Abstainers were? There was no pause. "It is of no importance to us how many stay. We cannot guarantee their safety." "We will all stay," Green said. "We have obligations to our children." He'd thought the word out carefully hours before -- and it was far preferrable to "creations," or "animals," or anything else which came to mind. "We are not in competition," the voice said. "Do you understand that?" "We do not compete directly," Green said. "But we do compete. All living things must." "Strange but appropriate sentiment," the voice said. "Two centuries ago, you put life on this world which could survive only through death and destruction. Had you been wiser, and seen the cruelty imposed on all of us by nature, you might have thought to create something truly original, and not merely an imitation of our uncertain origins. As it was, you benefited us as much as yourself, and by fluke. We seldom benefit from such flukes. It gives us the impression, whatever your other characteristics, that you are not truly competetive, not like the Aighors, for example." That was the longest speech he had ever heard from a Perfidisian. It almost made him doubt he was dealing with one. Perhaps a computer personality had been established to talk with humans. There was no way of knowing. "You will take no action against us, and we will not interfere with you," Green said. "And if s-such an opportunity c-comes, p-perhaps we w-will," the words came hard, "exchange what we know." The sphere said nothing for a long moment. "Your defective speech can be corrected. We can correct it for you, without inconvenience or any harm or interference." "No thank you," Green said. He had no reason to doubt theii honesty -- it was a trivial matter, and An Informal  Irreverent Science Fiction  Fantasy Journal Edited  Published by Richard E. Geis Issue ## features an interview with Kelly Freas. "The Vivisector" -- a review column by rising-star Darrell Schweitzer. "The Alter-Ego Viewpoint" -- Alter running rampant on a field of bloody books. "Angel Fear" -- an sf  fantasy art review column by Freff. Plus -- whatever comes in from irregular columnists: John Brunner, Ted White, Richard Lupoff, George Warren And: a new feature -- "Alien Thoughts" as an extended editor's diary, by Richard E. Geis. Quarterlysample I year #two years. # P.O. Box # Portland, OR #I rather like them to offer such senseless concessions. "We will go in a year," the sphere said. "At that time, the skipperjacks will be released from any undue self-awareness this world has imposed on them. What you do after will be your own business. There will be very few opportunities for us to talk again. Choose them with care." "Understood," Green said. The figure dissolved and the sand flowed back. Nothing physically measurable remained. And now, his memory of the words was unclear, though the sense remained undistorted. It would be an uneasy time. He had thought his job was over, and his command at an end. But for a year, they would be on their own, and that would require a huge amount of discipline, which he could help provide. His superiors had bollixed things from beginning to end, and he had been forced, by training and past inclination, to go along with them. That burden was now tossed aside. He was his own man. He reached for the insignia on his uniform, and formed a fist around them, then relaxed. Not even the symbolic untying of knots was necessary. Never again, no matter what the consequences, would he ever be a tool of someone else's will. That was his dichotomy. Only when a planetoid was able to rise out of the haze, and achieve sufficient eminence to avoid the collisions of its neighbors, was there hope for life, and growth, and independence. In the haze, there was only confusing and grinding. When he returned to the Station, he briefed four reps and three of his senior officers. He told them their connection with the Astry was temporarily severed by circumstance, and that they were for the moment dependent only on their own judgement. "I will r-remain your Commander," he said, "only so long as I demonstrate an understanding of Sun-Planet, and all it represents. I expect to be reminded i-if I step away from that path." Korliss met him at the door to the locks after the meeting and offered to introduce him to Zero-Nose and F-Spot. "We've met, I believe," Green said, smiling. "I'm not so sure you have," Korliss countered. "Besides, if you're going to be a leader for the next few months -- " "A big if, depending on people like yourself and Maday." " -- if you are, we have to get rid of that stammer. Believe me, I know what it can be like in tough moments. The setties helped me -- perhaps they can help you." "Perhaps," Green said. But he knew the problem was already a long way toward being solved.  TO Freya had always wanted a special kind of friend... Sitting in her window one night, dreaming of having a friend, Freya was the first to see the stranger as he came out of the black nowhere of the west Texas night, walking as if he were moving through water or dragging great weights on his legs. She wasn't sure she really saw this shambling apparition moving across the grass until the dogs began to howl and cry. Downstairs, Frank Hudspeth sat reading accounts of strange apparitions and extra-terrestrial visitors in a circle of light in the big, dark living room. The sound of the dogs -- he had never heard them make a noise quite like that -- made the back of his neck prickle. "What's wrong with the dogs, Frank?" Edwina stood in the doorway, almost on tiptoe -- a trick she had when she was nervous. Frank bent over and fished his soft, worn shoes out from under the footstool. "I'll go out and see," he said. "It's probably just a coyote." "Do you think you should take a gun?" Frank owned several guns -- left to him, along with the house and ranch, by his father, but he had never felt comfortable with them. "Aw, no, honey," he said, standing and sucking in his stomach. He looked at his wife tenderly. "I'll put the yardlights on the stand on the porch till I see what it is. Those dogs are crazy, anyway." Frank flipped the switch to flood the yard with light and stepped out on the porch yelling, "Dogs! Y'all quiet down!" He gazed out uncertainly at the man weaving across the lawn. A drunk from the highway? But why were the dogs making such a fuss? "Mister?" Frank called uncertainly. The dogs finally quieted. The stranger continued to lurch and amble forward. Then, abruptly, the stranger pitched forward and lay face down on the ground. Freya moved away from the window when she saw her father run out across the lawn to the fallen stranger. Her fists were clenched, the nails pressing tiny-moons in her palms.    "Well, I can't find a thing wrong with him," Dr. Kaye said, sighing and pushing out his lower lip. "He'll sleep it off, I suppose." "But, doctor -- there must be something wrong with him," Edwina said, a small, reasonable smile on her face. "After all, he is unconscious." Dr. Kaye looked at her without warmth. "Yes ma'am. He doesn't smell of liquor, so I don't think he's drunk. He doesn't seem to be in shock, and he doesn't have any big lumps on his head. Could be he just passed out from exhaustion and exposure -- from the looks of him, he's travelled quite a ways, and a good meal would probably be a novelty to him. Or it could be drugs, or it could be a combination of things -- drugs, hunger, exhaustion. He's probably just some California bum, hopped to the gills and driving cross country when he stopped the car to be sick. And then forgot where he left his car, so he had to walk. Just y 'all's bad luck he picked your yard to pass out in." "What makes you think he's from California, Doctor?" Frank asked. "After all, we didn't find any identification on him." "California, New Mexico, Las Vegas." The doctor shook his head. "Who the hell cares? He's not from around here , and he's obviously pumped full of dope..." "I thought you couldn't be sure of that," Edwina said. The doctor shrugged irritably, as if a fly had landed on his ear. "Of course I can't be sure of that. We'd need tests for that. Y'all did call the sheriff?" Frank nodded. "He should be here by now," he said, wondering uncomfortably if the sheriff would come. He had sounded disbelieving on the phone, and Frank remembered too well an unpleasant halfhour in which the sheriff had questioned him about "that crazy flying saucer book you wrote," trying to get an admission that the book was all a joke or a hoax. Frank had held fast, and now the sheriff looked at him as if he were crazy on the rare occasions when they met. "The sheriff'll know what to do," Dr. Kay said. The dogs began to bark outside -- their normal barking, this time. "That must be the sheriff," Edwina said with relief. Frank looked at her, feeling protective. Would she feel that same relief if she knew the sheriff spoke of her in town as "that crazy woman"? Frank moved closer to his wife and put his arm around her. "I'll be going now," Dr. Kaye said. "If y'all will excuse me." The sheriff was getting out of his car as Dr. Kaye stepped out onto the porch. Frank and Edwina stood in the open doorway, watching as the two men met and exchanged a few sentences in lowered tones. "Doc tells me y'all've got some doped-up hippie here," Sheriff James said, pulling his hat off. He stepped inside and gazed around the high-ceilinged front hall. "Where'd you stash him?" "He's upstairs, in the guest bedroom," Edwina said. "And we don't know for sure that he's been taking drugs. Dr. Kaye said he couldn't tell for sure." "Yes ma'am, I know that," the sheriff said, following Edwina up the stairs. It was the sheriff's opinion that the stranger was either a doped-up Mexican or some crazy bum from one of those communes in New Mexico. He offered to lock him up, pointing out that the man, who had no identification papers, might be an illegal alien. "The border is nowhere near here," Frank protested. The sheriff shrugged. "Might be a good idea to lock him up anyway. In the morning, if he can explain himself, I let him out of jail and he goes on his way." "No thanks," Frank said. "I don't think we'd be doing him a favor to put him in jail." "Might be doing you a favor, though," Sheriff James said. "Y'all don't intend to let this guy stay here overnight?" "For as long as he needs to stay," Frank said coldly. "Whatever happened to hospitality?" "Crazy people made it dangerous," the sheriff said. "Thank you for your valuable time, Sheriff James," Frank said. "We appreciate your coming out here, this time of night." The other man shrugged and put his hat back on. "Y'all had better be careful," he said. "Just because we don't have any calls out on escapees from mental institutions don't mean he's not one. He could have come from a long way away, been in hiding for awhile. I'll see what I can find in the morning -- I'll see what word I can get out of Mexico, and I'll get the latest on missing persons, get a photo of this guy with his eyes open and send it around." "Would you like some coffee before you go?" Edwina asked. "No thank you, ma'am." He nodded to them both. "Give me a call in the morning when he starts talking -- or if he doesn't." Freya crouched beside her door, listening to the voices in the hall. When she heard them all go downstairs again, she crept across the hall into the guest bedroom, where she sat for a long time beside the stranger's bed, watching the faint movements of his eyes behind their closed lids and wondering what strange sights those eyes had seen. She had a feeling she would soon find out.    The stranger was conscious in the morning, but would not or could not talk. He did not respond when Edwina questioned him in English, Spanish, French and Russian. He gazed with dark and uncomprehending eyes while Frank attempted simple and complex hand signals. Freya, standing in the doorway and watching it all, began giggling helplessly at her father's contortions. Edwina turned. "Are you still here? You're going to miss your bus again if you don't hurry." Her look said plainly that Freya did not belong here. Freya backed away. It was nearly time for the bus, and she would have to run down the long, shelled driveway to the highway to catch it. "I wonder what he's thinking," Edwina said. "He might still be dopey," Frank said. "Maybe this afternoon he'll be able to respond." "It's awfully funny he doesn't have any identification. Not even labels in his clothes." "They're old clothes," Frank said. "And he might have left his wallet in his car." "If he came in a car." "Or he might have been robbed," Frank said. "Maybe he picked up a hitch-hiker with a gun, and got turned out of his own car in the desert." "He's a mysterious stranger," Edwina said. She looked down at the man's face, which looked very dark contrasted against the white pillowcase. He looked back at her, blank and guideless as an infant. "There are probably a lot more mysterious strangers around than anyone realizes. They walk out of nowhere, and then get explained away. They're crazy, or sick, or from another country, or amnesiac." "We have to look for facts, Edwina," Frank said. "Otherwise we don't have anything better than fairy tales." "Oh, facts," said Edwina scornfully. "Physical evidence. That's not all there is to life. What about feelings , Frank? Don't you believe we can feel things that we can't know by other means?" Frank looked away from her accusing face, feeling acutely uncomfortable. "I'm going to go out and look for his car," he said. "He might have had a wreck, or run out of gas, a few miles from here." "I don't think he came in a car," Edwina said. She looked back at the stranger. "But go ahead." Frank spent most of the morning searching the warm, windy land. First he took his car and drove a full ten miles in each direction on the highway which ran east and west through the flat, open country. He drove slowly, examining the sides of the road for unexpected culverts which might hide a small car, and gazing off into the dusty, scrubby distances until his eyes ached, looking for anything. He found nothing. He put the car back in the garage and went on foot across his land -- land he owned but rented out to a neighbor who needed more land to graze his cattle. Frank wondered that they found enough to eat on this inhospitable soil. He walked out to the tank, where the blackfaced steers moved sullenly away at his approach. Frank tossed a stone into the still, murky water and remembered swimming in it as a boy, during three summers spent with his grandfather. He thought about Edwina, and about the stranger, and wondered what force would take a man's mind and drive him on foot across miles and miles of empty land. Frank could hear Edwina talking on the telephone in the study when he came back inside. He stood beside the door, listening for a moment, then moved on, satisfied that the caller was another "Missing Hours" enthusiast. "The Missing Hours" was Frank's first book, and Edwina's story. The title referred to four hours which had been lost from Edwina's life until, under hypnosis, she revealed a startling and detailed memory of an encounter with alien creatures in a spaceship. After the success of "The Missing Hours" Frank had written other but it was all second-hand material, garnered from interviews and from other books. They had sold well, but it was "The Missing Hours" which still drew the mail, the phone calls, the curious visitors. It was time, Frank thought, to find something new to write about. Then he paused, struck: could the stranger upstairs be a hoax? He would have to be very careful, Frank decided. He knew what Edwina wanted to believe -- what she already was believing -- and knew that it would be hard to counter her belief with a search for the truth.    Freya sat on the hard-packed dirt of the playground, her skill tucked beneath her and her back against the cold metal pole of the tetherball, waiting for her mother to come for her. Her mother, she knew, would be angry, and would accuse her of deliberately missing the bus. Her mother would be right. Freya dreaded making her mother angry, but would have missed the schoolbus everyday if she had dared. Freya had no friends, and riding the schoolbus home everyday meant another ordeal of being shunned or being teased. The other children disliked and distrusted her because she was different and made no effort to be liked. But how could she be friends with kids who made fun of her city-bred father for writing crazy books instead of raising cattle, and made fun of her mother because she had talked to monsters from outer space? Freya tensed, scowling, and drew her knees up to her chest, hugging her legs to herself. How could someone whose idea of a journey to a faraway place was a weekend trip to Wichita Falls make fun of her mother, who was probably one of the most important people on this planet? Her beautiful, intelligent, famous mother. It hurt to have no friends, and to be the only girl in the sixth grade who'd never even been asked to go up with anything, if only it truly mattered. If only her mother would notice, and care. Freya had been born eight months after Edwina Hudspeth's "missing hours." When, five years later, the missing hours were recalled to her, Edwina did not miss the significance in the timing of Freya's birth. The suggestion that Edwina might have been impregnated during her sojourn with the aliens, or that the month-old foetus might have been altered somehow, was duly and tantalizingly made in the book, although the Hudspeths had to admit that Freya seemed no different from any other human child. Doctors, scientists, mystics, crazies and skeptics, all intrigued by the Hudspeths book, came to the ranch to examine Freya. For a little while, Freya was the center of a lot of attention. Freya was tested for anything and everything that happened to occur to anyone, but all the tests revealed her as a bright, but basically ordinary, little girl. Freya wanted to please her mother, but the hints her mother gave her were useless. She couldn't, no matter how she tried, read minds, predict the future, or make small objects move across the room. She couldn't do those things, and nothing else that she could be seemed to be special enough to please her mother.    "He could be an Indian," Frank said again. He and Edwina watched the stranger who sat propped up in bed, watching them with bewildered brown eyes. "I don't think there are any Indians left who don't speak English," Edwina said, "or at least Spanish. And even if he is from some isolated area down in Mexico -- how did he get here ?" Freya, who had been standing quietly in the doorway, now came forward, her eyes fixed on the man in the bed. He turned away from Frank to watch her. "Freya!" Edwina said sharply. "It's all right, Mama," Freya said. "He's my friend." As she spoke, the stranger put out a hand. She patted it gently. "Freya," Frank said uneasily. "No, Frank," Edwina said. "It's all right. Freya's right. I think he likes her." Freya smiled. A moment later, an eerie echo, the stranger smiled, too. Later that night, when the house was dark and still, Freya returned to the guest room to speak to the stranger. She asked him about himself, and about the world he had come from. She supplied the answers herself, for the stranger remained silent. She could see his eyes shining in the moonlight which filtered through gauzy curtains, and she knew he was awake and listening.    "What's it like where you come from?" Freya asked softly. "Can you do magic there? You have a car that flies, don't you? And you take it out on highways which are just like ribbons of light hanging in the air. Birds fly right through them, but your car follows the lighthighway and never crashes. "You don't live in a house like this one, either. You live in a house with crystal walls where the colors change with your moods. You can see through them when you want to. And every autumn you step outside and clap your hands and the whole house crumbles -- it falls like flaming leaves and like snow. And then to build a new one you just -- " The door opened, and there was Edwina, a large drawing-pad and half a dozen felt-tipped pens in her hands, ready for another attempt at communication with the stranger. "What are you doing here?" she demanded. "Why aren't you in school?" Freya moved awkwardly away from the bed. "It's Saturday, Mama." "Well, you shouldn't be in here, bothering our guest." "I'm not bothering him," she said at once. "Alph and I were just talking." "Don't -- did you call him 'Alph'?" Freya nodded slowly. "Why?" "It's his name." "You mean you just decided to name him, as if he were a doll." Her mother's voice was full of scorn. "No," Freya said, stung. "He told me it was his name. Alph told me. "Freya, are you telling me the truth?" Her mother looked so sternly into her face that Freya could not back down now. "Yes," she said. Edwina set the drawing pad and pens down on the bedside table and leaned close to the man in the bed. "Alph," she said to the deeply tanned face. "Alph?" His lips moved slightly, as if he would try to mimic her, and then his head, propped up against two fat pillows, nodded. Edwina laughed. "Alph!" She looked at her daughter. "Can he speak. Has he spoken to you?" Freya shrugged and moved uncomfortably, twining one leg around the other and nearly falling off balance . "Stand still , Freya! What did he say? How did he tell you his name was Alph?" "He just told me, that's all. I don't remember what he said, exactly." "Freya," said her mother in a deceptively gentle tone, "Are you making this up? Are you playing a game?" Freya shook her head. "I'm not a baby. I'm not pretending. It's the truth." "All right, dear. I believe you. Can you get Alph to talk to me?" Freya looked from the man in the bed to her mother's intent face. "I'm not sure," she said. "Try, Freya. Tell him we won't hurt him -- you know we won't. We want to help him. Ask him to trust us, as he's trusted you, and talk to us. I think he might feel more at ease with me than with your father, at first, so if he could just speak to me... ?" Dutifully, Freya crouched beside the bed. She touched the stranger's hand. She told him to trust her mother, to talk to her, to tell her about himself. She could feel her mother's expectations pressing like a weight on her head, and if she could have made words come out of the stranger's mouth she would have. She knew what her mother wanted to hear. But the stranger only looked at her and would say nothing. "I think he's confused," Freya said. "Maybe he cant talk when you're in the room. I'm not sure what it is." "But he talks to you," Edwina said. "Well, you tell me what he says. I'll leave you two alone now." Her voice casual, Edwina went out, closing the door gently behind her. Freya knew her mother was waiting outside the door, her ear pressed close to the wood. She could almost hear her breathing. Freya looked at Alph. He said nothing. That night it was different. When the house was still at last, and she knew her parents were asleep, Freya went quietly across the hall into Alph's room and then, at last, she knew he would talk to her. Wrapped in the soothing darkness of the room, lulled by the soft rhythms of her own voice, Freya fell into a sort of half-sleep. She couldn't be certain if she were talking or only dreaming of talking, and at times her voice changed in her ears so that she thought it came from another part of the room. It might have been herself speaking, or Alph, or someone else entirely.    "Do Alph's people often travel to Earth?" Edwina asked. Freya nodded. Alph sat, quietly as ever, in the big armchair by the window. Although his eyes stayed on Freya, it was hard to tell what he actually saw; impossible to say what he might be thinking. "Was he in trouble when he first came to us? Was he sick? Why couldn't he communicate with us?" Edwina sat tensely, her eyes flicking from Freya to Alph. "He was hurt a little in his mind -- he wasn't used to the way people think here. It was such a jumble that he couldn't think straight. He lost his way, he stumbled around, like he was dizzy. It was like a constant loud noise that he couldn't shut out. He's learning to understand us a little better now, though." "But why can he talk to you, Freya?" Why won't he talk to me? asked her eyes. "I don't know. He says my mind is clearer -- " "Because you're so young, no doubt," Edwina said. "Your mind isn't all cluttered up with grown-up emotions, or doubts or knowledge." She leaned forward again and took Freya's hands in hers. "What does it feel like when he talks to you, Frey a?" Freya shrugged. "It's just like listening to anyone," she said. "You. Or Daddy. Or myself." Edwina looked at Alph. "I'm sure I could hear you if you spoke to me, Alph," she said. "Won't you try? I want to help you, you know." Alph looked at Freya. Freya dropped her eyes. "Leave us alone together, Freya," Edwina said. "I have some things to say to Alph. You go on up and do your homework now. What are you waiting for? And close the door behind you. I don't want to be disturbed." Edwina looked at the man in the armchair. He seemed to lose a part of himself when Freya went away, she thought. He seemed frightened, looking from Edwina to the door and back again. Confusion had dropped like a mist across his features. Edwina knew, even before she began to speak to him, that it would be useless. He would hear nothing she said.    "You're going to have to talk to her," Freya said. Alph watched her as intently as always. Sometimes Freya thought she was the only person in the world that Alph could see and hear. "You have to tell her the stories she wants to hear, the things we talk about together. You have to start talking to her now. If you don't, she'll send you away. She told me she would send you away. "Will you, Alph? Look," she said, her voice becoming pleading, "Don't you want to stay here with me? All you have to do is talk to her -- you know what to say. And we'll be famous if you do -- we'll both be famous. But otherwise, if you don't talk, they won't believe me anymore, and you'll have to be sent away. "Alph, will you? Will you talk to her and tell her all about your planet and everything?" Alph still just looked at her, the way he always did, but Freya was sure he understood. She had a feeling, a strong feeling, that he would start talking now.    He didn't speak so well, he told Mrs. Hudspeth, because on his planet words were not the style. They talked mind to mind and heart to heart there, but on this world that didn't work so well, and it took him awhile to adjust. The violence, sickness and ignorance of so many minds had come as a shock to him and made him sick. He was very grateful for the care the Hudspeths' had given him, he said. And he was very grateful to have met Freya. She was a very special person. They could speak together heart to heart and mind to mind, he and young Freya. She had a mind as sharp and pure as fine crystal.    "He kept going on and on about Freya," Edwina said, pacing the floor of the study, her blue velvet gown swirling around her ankles, her long white hands clasped tightly before her. Frank sat behind the big desk, his face in shadow. Edwina did not look at him. "Finally I asked him if Freya's specialness set her apart from the rest of humanity -- if she might not be the child of some other race. I told him about my -- encounter -- and he didn't seem surprised. As if he already knew. "But he said that you were definitely Freya's father. He said her difference, her specialness, might be accounted for by her pre-birth experiences -- some influence absorbed from the aliens. Or," Edwina stopped walking. Her clasped hands rose to her chin. "He said that  might be the reason. He said Freya might be special because I am her mother, for I am a very special person, too." Edwina fell silent at last, waiting for Frank to comment or to question. But he said nothing, and she began to feel uneasy. She could not even read his face, half in darkness as he was. We are pleased to introduce the Galaxy Library Organizers -- custom designed volume binders which will file and preserve up to # issues of your Galaxy collection. Each durable black and tan vinyl case is handsomely embossed in gold with the Galaxy logo. Priced at # each; # for #, # for #, including shipping and handling. Send your check or money order and coupon below to: P.O. Box #I Philadelphia, Pa. #I Please send me Galaxy Library Organizers. I have enclosed  (Make payable to Jesse Jones Box Corp.) Offer good in U.S.A. only. "Well, I suppose there's no point in us talking about him now," Edwina said at last, trying to pretend there was nothing unnatural in Frank's silence. "You'll have to talk to him yourself. I didn't ask, but I'm sure he'll take to you -- I'm sure he'll answer any questions you have. He's being very cooperative." She waved a hand at the books and papers stacked across the broad face of the desk. "That's what you need -- first-hand information, so you can really get started on your new book!" "I haven't decided what my new book will be yet," he said quietly. "Haven't decided? Well, the subject of your next book is living upstairs," Edwina said playfully. "Frank, what is the matter with you? You should be as excited as I am -- this is the story we've been waiting for!" Frank sat forward with a sigh. The light from the desk lamp slashed a yellow bar across his face, but he kept his eyes down. "I don't believe in Alph," he said quietly. "I don't buy his story." Edwina stared at him in disbelief. "How can you say that? If you'd only listen to him -- " "I have. I came past the room while he was telling you the story of his life. I almost came in, but I -- " he shook his head. "Listen to his voice, Edwina. Listen to the way he talks. He's got a Mexican accent -- he's struggling with it, but it's there. When he fumbles for words he half-says the Spanish ones while he tries to remember the English." He looked up into her accusing eyes. "And listen to his words , Edwina! My God, a more absurd conglomeration of wishful thinking I never -- he's saying what will please you. He's saying what you want to believe, about universal friendship and hands across the galaxies, and the cheapest science fictional fantasies about life on his Utopian, telepathic world. "I don't know why he's doing this, whether he's a con man or crazy or believes it himself, but it's all a pack of lies. I certainly won't write a book about him -- I would have to be either cruel or silly to do that." "I believe him, Frank," Edwina said. "I believe in him. What do you think of me for that? Does that make me silly? I know we have to be careful, but you're being deliberately obtuse. Why would some Mexican tell us a story like his? What could he hope to gain? I don't think he has a Mexican accent -- you hear what you want to hear. Because he looks Mexican to you -- you said so from the start -- you assume his fumblings to form words in English sound like the fumblings of a man accustomed to speaking Spanish. How would you know what a man who never spoke any language at all would sound like if he began to struggle through English? I don't know how you can be so deliberately deaf and blind to his truth." "I don't know honey," Frank said. "He just doesn't feel right to    To piease Edwina, Frank taped several interviews with the stranger, asking questions as probing and serious as if he needed the answers to convince the public. The problem was that this man Alph had nothing to back up his statements. Had no proof of anything -- no spaceship, no alien metals or wonderful machines. He offered nothing but his fairy tales and Frank, who had always waited for something like this to happen, could not accept them. Freya, now that school was out for the summer, was always at hand. She sat in on all the interviews, but always quietly and unobtrusively, seeming to drink in Alph's words. Frank spent much of his time alone in his study, reading Texas history. He was digging tentatively for the topic of his next book -- something biographical or historical, he thought. Something welldocumented, factual and inarguable. Freya had a feeling things were starting to go wrong. This placid time would not last much longer. She and Alph went out walking one day, to the south pasture, near the dirty cattle pond where they sometimes swam. She knew something was wrong before he spoke. Something was bothering him -- he had been forgetting things, simple things, and her mother was beginning to notice. Her father might have noticed as well, but if he did he didn't care. But her mother had questioned Alph closely, and her mother remembered when he gave a different answer to the same question asked twice. He'd been able to blame the confusion on the language, but that excuse wouldn't last him forever. They stamped across stubby grass, cropped by the cattle down to the roots, and Alph said, "I've been remembering other things, Freya." She looked at him sideways, and brushed an insect off her face. "I don't mean about the things we talk about -- not about my home planet. Other things. It's like another life that I'm starting to remember. Or someone else's life." Freya looked up and around at the huge blue sky. "That's called dreaming, Alph," she said. "You don't have dreams in your world. That's what is confusing you." "But these memories come when I'm awake," he said earnestly. ""They just float into my mind. Sometimes I look around and can't think what I'm doing here. I wonder what happened to the hospital, and I wonder about my wife..." He shut up abruptly and stared out at the distant horizon. Freya felt sick and sad. He was remembering one life and forgetting the other. He would be going soon.    "Then your wife's name, can you remember that? Remember some time when you were home and you heard your wife answer the phone. 'Yes, this is Mrs... " Frank leaned forward, his arms resting along his upper legs, his body tight and alert. Alph frowned. "I think..." Freya pushed the door open. Her father looked around at her, annoyed. "Don't interrupt us now, Freya." "I just want to listen. I won't talk." Alph stared at the floor. Frank shrugged. "All right. Come in and be quiet." He looked back at Alph. "Go on... what do you remember?" After a moment Alph raised his head, his expression changed. "I think perhaps I'm picking up someone else's thoughts. My mind is very sensitive, like a radio receiver, and it's still hard for me to separate the thoughts of people here. Sometimes I get confused -- I think other people's thoughts without realizing it." Frank looked at Alph as if he had suddenly pulled a dead rat out of his pocket. "Now wait a minute," he said. "That's not at all what -- " "There may be another explanation for it," Alph said. "But I am satisfied with the one I've given you." He stood. "I hope you'll excuse me -- I'm feeling very tired." Freya and Alph sat up late in the darkened guest room, talking. Freya was filled with sadness. Alph was fading away and another man was emerging -- a man with another family and a past and future which did not contain her. He was still puzzled by conflicting memories, by his two seperate yet united lives, but Freya knew. And she knew that he couldn't stay here much longer. "Let's go out for a walk," she said, standing. Alph stood also, and looked down at her. The face of the full moon was at the window. Freya turned to look at it, away from the stranger's troubled eyes. "Come on," she said softly. "It's time for you to go."    "I think he probably went back home," Frank said. "He was starting to remember things -- time spent in a hospital, and a wife waiting for him down in Juarez." "What does it take to make you believe?" Edwina cried. "And now that he's disappeared you can say whatever you like and he can't refute you." "He never tried to," Frank said. He looked at his wife's tight, unhappy face and rose from the breakfast table to go to her and hold her unresponsive body. "Honey, he's a mystery, all right? And he's gone out of our life as mysteriously and abruptly as he came into it." Edwina twisted in his arms as Freya came into the kitchen. "Alph," she said. "I know," said Freya. "He told me last night he was leaving. He said he'd be back." "He did? When? How soon?" "I don't know." "Why did he go? Did he say?" Edwina moved closer to Freya and Frank returned to his chair with a sigh. Freya shook her head. "He said it was urgent. He said he had to get back, but that he wasn't leaving us forever." "Then he will be back, I'm sure of it," Edwina said. Frank looked down at his cold grits and toast. He was no longer hungry. His chair screeched on the linoleum as he stood. "I'm going out for awhile," he said. He needed to walk; the exercise and the open air would clear his head of the melancholy he had picked up from Edwina. He looked at Freya. "Want to go for a walk with your old Dad?" She shook her head, not looking at him. "Aw, come on." He thought of all the aimless walks she had taken with the now-vanished Alph. "Do you good, Freya. We'll go down and look at Miller's cows and pretend they're ours. We could fish in the tank." "There aren't any fish there. You said so." She still wouldn't look at him. She was missing Alph, he thought, and he was depressed that a stranger could affect her so. "We could pretend," he said. "Don't you remember how we used to pretend?" "I was a baby then," she said. She glanced up at him and then away again. "Pretending is for babies." So he went out by himself after all, whistling up his dogs for company. He could think better by himself, after all, and that was what he needed to do. He found the stranger floating face down in the filthy water of the cattle tank.    Edwina wanted the tank drained. "He's already dead," Frank said, bewildered, his hand still resting on the phone he had used to call the sheriff. "He was trying to get to his spaceship," Edwina said. "It must be at the bottom of the pond." Frank stared at her as if he did now know her. He wondered briefly where Freya was, if she was listening, and what effect all this would have on her. She had been very attached to the man. She needed some friends her own age. "Frank, do you hear me? We'll have to call somebody in town, somebody with the equipment. We should do it right away. It doesn't make sense to delay." "It doesn't make sense to do it at all," Frank said reasonably. "There's no spaceship at the bottom of the cow pond -- there wouldn't be a cow pond if something that big had dropped into it." "We don't know how big an alien spaceship would have to be. It might be very small -- no bigger than a car." "Honey, that tank isn't any more than eight or nine feet deep. My Granddaddy dug it himself." "Frank," said Edwina with deadly sweetness. "You've got to look at this logically. He told Freya he was going home. He had his spaceship hidden somewhere. He must have been trying to get to it when something went wrong. Why else would we find him drowned in a cow pond? There is no other explanation possible."    They all stared at the flat, muddy bottom of the drained tank, studded here and there with light-colored stones thrown in other days by Freya or by Frank. "Guess the guy who died here must have walked in under his own steam," said one of the men from town. He spat. He had wanted to stop when the tank was halfdrainewhen it was obvious there was nothing sizable there. But Mrs. Hudspeth had insisted they drain it. She wanted to see the bottom. "No car here," said the other man cheerfully. Freya gazed straight ahead, seeing the pond as it had been shining almost black in the moonlight. She had stood then where she stood now, on the high bank, and she had watched him. "Go on," she had said gently when he faltered at water's edge. "It's all right. You have on a special water-suit, remember? The water can't hurt you -- you can't even feel it on your skin. The spaceship is on the bottom. The door will open to the pressure of your thumb and forefinger. The computer will open the door and welcome you in. There's no problem." "Why are you making me go?" he asked, still hesitating. "Don't you remember what you told me?" Her voice carried clearly on the still, night air. "About the spaceship?" She nodded. "I came here in it -- you called me to you..." "No." "Yes. You made me come. I never understood how or why -- all I knew was you. That I had to come to you." The hair whipped across her cheeks as she shook her head sharply. "Have you forgotten your own world?" "I... I have to go back now." He looked up at her for confirmation, and she nodded. "I... I must go home to my people. I'll be back someday -- as soon as I can -- but now I have to go back in my spaceship." He walked into the water. Freya stood watching until he had disappeared, until the water was quiet and she knew he must have reached the bottom and found his spaceship. "Goodbye, Alph," she whispered, the tears drying on her cheeks. "Freya." Her mother's voice drew her back to the present. "He must have made a mistake," said Edwina, putting her arm around Freya. "A terrible mistake," They walked away from the muddy site, leaving Frank to deal with the men from town. "I wonder if he was in touch with his home world," Edwina mused. "If he was in touch with them, and they knew he was coming home, then perhaps when he doesn't show up his friends will come looking for him." She tightened her grip on Freya. "Well, no matter what, we have a book to get started on." Freya felt a glow of warmth begin inside. She had a feeling -- a certainty -- that she would be helping her mother write this book.  the this time A now I less pas: In a struggle to save the human race from extinction this Phoenix had but a single ally -- Death . rapped in flesh, or in something which gave the impression of flesh, Death came over the low horizon, across the perfectly level plain, to where I sat upon a daislike rock. The rock was the one blemish on the surface of the land. There were no stars in the black, utterly black sky, no clouds, nothing at all. Death halted before and slightly to one side of me. Its cloak rippled animatedly, though there was no breeze. The golden almonds of its eyes glistened in the sockets of its serene androgynous face. Death's mouth was a wide, lipless seam located somewhere below the merest hint of a nose. The mouth opened, and Death said, We are very near the end now. You surely realize this. Yes. I've known it for some time. Are you ready to take my hand now? I looked at Death's strong, colorless fingers and shook my head. In a few minutes, perhaps. Or a few hours. What difference can a few more minutes or hours possibly make? Indeed. What difference? Death made a small, soft sound very like a sigh, half-turned and indicated the featureless plain, the empty sky, with a wave of its hand. What can you do? it demanded. I have wound down the universe around you, nibbled it away, taken everything save what you see before you. Soon, even this will be gone. What can you do? You can't touch me, I reminded it, unless I ask you. Something flared behind each of Death's eyes, twin miniature suns going nova. The corners of its mouth quivered angrily. I can take you whenever I choose! But you won't. You don't want to take me. What satisfaction would that give you? Death was silent and unmoving for a long time. Then it shook its head sadly, helplessly, and said. None. No satisfaction at all. It won't be long, I said, as gently as I could. I'm tired. I want to rest. I have one last thing to do. Be patient. Again the hand was offered. You have no choice, Death said. No choice at all. Light glimmered on the horizon to my right. Streaks of gray light stabbed upward into the darkness. I have to go now, I said, rising. Why? To try again. I have to try again. It isn't worth it. I can give you peace now. I want atonement first. Death's hand dropped to its side. The mask did not change, but I sensed, somehow, that the expression behind it was one of faintly exasperated resignation. You'll be back soon, Death called after me as J walked toward the edge of the universe. Yes, I called back. I'm sure of it. Soon. When I reached the horizon, the razor-edged rim of the disk that had become my world, I paused for a moment to look down into the milky glowing orb hanging in the darkness below. The orb dimpled, opened up and became a ring of light, the mouth of a tunnel. I stepped forward, off, away, and fell toward it, into the heat, a phoenix diving toward its funeral pyre, and I did not stop falling until I had emerged, unseared, untouched by any flame, at its far end. Cool, efficient fingers were adjusting the straps when I regained consciousness. I lay listening to the hum of machinery, the muted whir of duct fans trying to suck the stench of sweat and other effluvia -- mine, all of it -- from the air in the room. Light from the ceiling seeped pinkly through my eyelids. I counted slowly to twenty, then let them flutter open. Faces above me: serene androgynous masks with golden oneway lenses for eyes, wide, immobile mouths without lips; the face shared by my three interrogators. There had always been three of them, since the first. Whether the people behind the masks were always the same, I could not tell. I had no way of telling, no way of keeping track of them as they moved into and out of my field of vision, no way of knowing how much time I had spent on the inquisition table. But each of the three appeared to have been assigned a definite role to play. I had given them the names of the ancient Fates. Atropos, the Unchangeable, stayed in the background for the most part, never speaking, never taking part in the proceedings. Even so, Atropos struck me as the most sinister and terrifying of the three. Atropos did not care what I might say or not say on the table. Atropos, severer of the thread of life, waited only for me to die. Lachesis, the Disposer of Lots, was the one who actually handled the knives and needles, who decided where the electrodes were to be placed on my body, who lovingly and knowledgeably plied the trade of torture. Lachesis wanted me to break, to beg for mercy, to protest the unfairness of my predicament. Clotho, the Spinner, played a relatively sympathetic part. Clotho wanted me to give in, tell all, and thus spare myself further misery. I had already done so, in fact. But Clotho wouldn't believe me, having been led to expect nothing but lies from me, and I, having been trained to tell nothing but lies, I couldn't make her or him believe me. Clotho' s mask now hovered just above my face, its mouth and mine almost kissing. "You have nothing to gain," the Spinner said in an imploring tone, "nothing at all, by refusing to tell us the truth. What my colleague here" -- the mask glanced politely at Lachesis -- "has done to you is but a taste of what can be done to you . ' ' "Can and will, traitor," Lachesis put in, "unless you tell us what we want to know." Clotho nodded solemnly and began caressing my slimy cheek with a velvet-sheathed hand. It felt good, soothing. It was supposed to. "You must believe me when I say that my colleague is quite merciless. We are prepared to go to any lengths to obtain the information you persist in withholding from us. We have at our disposal here a truly impressive array of interrogation techniques. Some of them date back to ancient times." Yes, yes. I had heard all of this before: it was the Spinner's litany; there was no telling how many times I had had it recited to me since being put on the table, but I knew most of it by heart now. We have a crude but time-honored device known as the thumbscrew. We can put you on a thing called the rack and pull your arms, your legs, out of their sockets. We know how to break ninety percent of the bones We have only begun to show you what we have in our inventory of pain. We can kill you by slow degrees, and we will if you force us to it. We have a lot of time, infinite patience, and we have you. I opened my mouth. It hurt. "I've told..." My voice sounded thick and strange. I moved my jaw experimentally, wondering what Lachesis had done to it during my last absence. "I've told you the truth. What you need to know." Clotho continued to stroke my face. "Preposterous lies. We want to know what really brought you to Earth, what your orders were. What you were supposed to accomplish here, and how." "I came to warn you." Lachesis raised a metal-gloved hand to show me the instrument attached to the top of the index finger, then lowered it. The instrument came to rest somewhere on my torso. I gave a cry, writhed on the table, tried to push my body through it, away from the source of the sharp, gnawing agony. I could have escaped by simply letting go of my flesh and returning to my dais-like rock, but I didn't. I had rested there. I had returned to the table knowing what to expect. So I bore the pain until Lachesis saw fit to remove the hand. The pain took its time going away. "The truth," whispered Clotho. I sucked in a ragged breath. "The truth. I am the... sole survivor of the colony... on Vega IV... Above me, Lachesis made a sound like a cat spitting. "The colony," I went on, "and the settlement on the larger moon was gone. Destroyed." "Wiped out," Clotho murmured, "by an invasion armada of unknown but certainly not terrestial origin. So you've told us. Now -- " "It's true ," I moaned. The Spinner beckoned to the Disposer of Lots. I closed my eyes and was thinking longingly of my faraway rock when the pain exploded in my head, too intense, too sudden, for me to effect escape. "You must believe me," I managed to gasp when Lachesis drew away. The Disposer of Lots had been working at the tender tissues lining my nasal cavity with a delicate needle-bladed instrument. I sniffed carefully. There was no blood. "You are a spy," Lachesis said harshly. "An..." Clotho rubbed metal lips thoughtfully. "An operative. #-and-E. An intelligence-andespionage agent of the Vegan Colonial government. Do you deny this?" "No. I told you that myself. Before." "Do you deny that Vega IV has been conducting intelligence and espionage activity here on Earth, with the intention of subverting the authority of -- " "I deny it. I deny knowledge of it." I paused, gathering breath and strength. "There was a separatist faction in the Vegan colonial government. I was investigating a member of that faction, in the service and interest of Earth, when the invaders appeared out of nowhere and razed everything to the ground. The fact that I was... my being an agent had nothing to do with my coming here. I was the only one left, the only one who could come. I identified myself as an agent of the Vegan Intelligence Network immediately upon my arrival. Prior to planetfall. Use your brains. If I'd come here to engage in subversive activities, would I have established at the first that I'm -- that I was eminvaders obliterated it, along with the government and the separatists and everything else." For an instant, the two Fates locked eyes across me, and for just that instant I thought that I might have gotten through to them at last. Then Lachesis repeated the catspitting noise. "What do you hope to gain by this?" Clotho. "Who were you to meet on Earth? Names." Lachesis. "What was your objective?" "To warn Earth. To give you time to prepare defenses." "Lies." Flat, dead, deadly, the voice of the Disposer of Lots. "Lies. There was no armada. You came here to meet certain people. You came to help them undermine the authority of Earth." "The armada is real. You must believe me. If the invaders come -- " "Absurd." Pitying, the voice of the Spinner. "Come now, be reasonable. It grieves me, you know, to see you in torment, and needlessly so. In the end, we'll have the truth. We'll get it, one way or another. There probably won't be much left of you by then. Remember that we have a vast number of diverse interrogation techniques at our disposal. Old and new. The thumbscrew, the rack, the nerveneedles, the burnbuds, the boot, the psychpick. Why -- " "Vm telling you the truth!" Clotho nodded to Lachesis, who jammed something under my sole remaining fingernail. I screamed. "The truth," said the Spinner. I sobbed out the truth. Invasion armada. Five hundred or a thousand vessels. Origin unknown. Vega IV scoured clean. The lunar settlement destroyed. My hairbreadth escape. The three Fates listened patiently, believing none of it, soft-spoken Spinner, cruel Disposer of Lots, silent Unchangeable. When I had finished, Clotho's velvet hand was on my face again. "Our friend here," Clotho said to Lachesis, "patently isn't going to yield under pain of mere physical mutilation. Perhaps the time has come to use the psychpick." Lachesis shook her head, or his. "Let us proceed patiently, step by step. The pick will shatter the mind but leave the body untouched. Use up the flesh first." I heard a faint clink, metal on metal. Lachesis' gauntlet rose into view. There was still another attachment mounted on the forefinger. "How can I make you believe me?" I asked wearily as Lachesis touched me. No one bothered to answer. I felt the careful nip of something sharp, felt skin part. With a mental shrug of disgust, I cut myself free of flesh and went back to my rock under the blank night sky. Death was standing where I had left it. The golden eyes glittered hungrily as I seated myself, but the hand was not offered. The horizon seemed lower than before. Lower and closer. Beside me, Death smiled fleetingly. You're too smug to bear, I told it, turning my back.    I had been tortured once before, on Vega IV -- tortured for real, by a man who lacked the Fates' arsenal but not their zeal, as opposed to tortured for training. The man had done his best with a few superheated instruments. He had known what he was about, but he picked the wrong subject: the whole intelligence-and-espionage field personnel was in the general direction of stoicism. If the pain was bad, I could live with it; if it was worse, I could retreat from my nerve endings until it got better; if it was worst, I could phoenix -- make myself die. But, bad or worse, I would never come out from under my cover, never give the game away, never spill my guts. The man with the superheated instruments had just made the transition from bad to worse, and was surely planning on sending me the whole way, when my back-up arrived and shot off a piece of his face. Even then, this timely interruption notwithstanding, there wasn't much left of my own face. I lost the six months which followed, four of them in a clinic where I grew a new face, two on mandatory post-operation (in two senses of the term) leave, a restand-recuperation junket to Gardenspot in the Southern Islands. agents temporarily disabled in the line of duty. Two months of getting used to a new face. It didn't please me nearly as much as the first one I'd had. The mouth was too much of a slash, the skin too tight on the cheekbones and at the temples. In mirrors, I looked meaner, grimmer, altogether too much like what I was. An old lover, somebody with training, turned up in Gardenspot and found the new face exciting. We renewed our relationship for a while, long enough for it to be realized by both parties that the rest of me was the same as ever, no more exciting than it had been before. A new lover, a local, came along and didn't know the difference. I swam, ran, kept busy, pretended to be having a lovely time for the benefit of the, ah, total strangers who were, ah, observing how close calls affected its agents. I would have been at Gardenspot for six months if I'd phoenixed. Dying, even temporarily, was never good for a person, trained agent or not. Mostly, I read the faxsheets and tried to figure out what was happening up north. The separatist movement, spawned on Polyphemus, Vega IV's larger moon, almost fifty years before, almost as soon as that settlement had become selfsufficient, was still gaining ground in and out of official circles. Some politicians were hinting broadly that the time had indeed arrived for Vegans to sever Earth's apron strings -- peacefully, of course -- and go their own way in the universe. Some private citizens had become less circumspect in their denunciations of the colonial government. The home-grown separatists had their staunch supporters on Earth, too. Anti-empire sentiment was becoming fashionable. I sifted through the faxsheets and learned that things were really starting to come unglued. The demonstrations and acts of political vana wall of the governor's mansion in New Portland. The riots were just beginning. Separatist-minded industrialists on Polyphemus had closed down their mines, with the support of the miners. There had been a short-lived mutiny aboard the Slothrop , a Terran-owned, Veganoperated ore freighter based on the moon. The secret war was already well vested in it by Terran Network Central, had been keeping tabs on separatists and fellow-travelers for more than forty years; during the past twenty-four months, however, veillance and petty harrassment to carefully engineered scandals, studiedly malicious industrial sabotage, an occasional discreet assassination. And, as I knew from personal experience, to some bloody encounters with separatist agents. doing its best to undermine the separatist cause on Vega IV and, at the same time, keep Central from letting the Terran Intelligence Network take over. Networks within networks. Nothing but politics. Finally, my Gardenspot time was up. I had a last night-long tumble with my new lover, packed my bags and went gratefully to the airport. I forgot the lover's name, put the details of the whole two-month period out of my head, as soon as my plane lifted off and away to bear me north, back to New San Angeles Naomi Sizemore had a car waiting for me when I got there. Naomi Sizemore operated out of a sparsely furnished office on the Angeles headquarters. She had been there, from all accounts, for more than twenty years; I never saw her outside that one room, and if she had ever left the second floor for any reason at any time, no one I'd talked to knew of it. She was a big-boned, broad-shouldered woman, as dark and as hard as teakwood. As always, she was seated behind her desk when I entered the office. She didn't look up. Spread like a fan across her desktop were the contents of several folders. "Good to have you back," she muttered as I closed the door. "It's good to be back." Sizemore grunted softly, the best she could do or had ever done in the way of laughter, and finally favored me with an inspection. When she finished, she let her gaze drop back to the papers before her. "You look a considerable bit less grisly than I remember," she said. "Ornish showed me some pictures. Pictures taken of you after your back-up brought you home. Ugly." "I never got to thank him." She shot me an astonished glance. "What?" "I didn't get to thank my backup for showing up when he did." "Don't be a sentimental asshole. He was doing his job. And not very damned well, either. He should have arrived twenty or thirty minutes earlier than he did. Before you took your first cut." I remembered that first cut and shuddered. Fortunately, Sizemore was looking at her papers again. "Anyway," she said, "don't waste your time looking around for him. He phoenixed on an assignment about eight weeks ago. He didn't come out of it." "But... why? How?" "Does it God-damned matter what he did wrong?" Sizemore stabbed a finger at me savagely. "He messed up. He opted for the phoenix route when he shouldn't have, he didn't do it right. And now he's dead, irrevocably dead. Frankly, he won't be missed. You things to think about." "Yes. Of course. I... it's just that..." Her eyes fastened on my face. Like iron claws. Or superheated pincers. "Nothing," I finished lamely. "Never mind." She stared at me for a moment longer before nodding slightly, apparently satisfied that I would not be a sentimental asshole. She plucked up a sheet of paper by its corner and let it dangle between thumb and forefinger. "Now. You've never been to Polyphemus' It was not a question. "That changes as of # tomorrow. The lunar settlement is becoming" -- a bleakgrin -- "unsettled. You surely heard that the miners called a strike. And about mutiny aboard an ore freighter called the Slothrop ." "I read a lot of faxsheets in Gardenspot." Sizemore nodded again. "So I heard. Well. You're going to Polyphemus tomorrow' morning. Paula Crist and her friends have been busy up there." I started. "Crist? On Polyph -- " "She took up residence there a month ago. Slipped out of New Portland without so much as a byyour-leave. Gave us the shake for forty-eight hours, and forty-eight hours too soon. We'd had plans for her." I didn't bother to ask about that. I knew any number of ways in might have been carried out. Nothing so crude and obvious as a bullet or a hit-and-run or a plane crash for as prominent and outspoken a separatist as Paula Crist. A heart attack, maybe. Or a specially prepared meal: people still choked to death on misrouted food. "How did she know?" I asked. "About the plans." Sizemore frowned deeply. "You missed a lot. We plugged a leak in Anyway. Crist is with her friends on Polyphemus, where we'll have no little trouble getting at her. Lots of faithful bodyguards. She has one of the most powerful anti-Earth industrialists on the moon looking out for her. Mister No-Tithe-For-Terra himself." "Brian Subotsky." "Yes." "What am I supposed to do?" can penetrate her screen of bodyguards -- we're working on that now -- her death on the moon should actually do us more good than it would have on-planet. The settlement's already stirred up. The strikes, the Slothrop mutiny. Loyalists fear for their lives. If Crist dies, and dies in such a way that, one" -- Sizemore bent back a finger, counting off -- "it cannot be proved that we had anything to do with it, and yet, two, it can be suspected by her paranoid friends that we're responsible... well, instead of sending in a single lightly armed deepranger to quell mutiny aboard an ore freighter..." She let her voice trail off and gave me an expectant look. "The governor," I said, "would send in the Fleet to put down a full-scale armed insurrection. Loyalist lives and property would have to be protected, the peace preserved." "Exactly. On-planet, the public would stand by the governor. Ramington and the other pacifistic separatists would be damned by the insurrectionists' violence." A quick grin of triumph touched the corners of Sizemore's mouth. "The separatist movement will be smashed, we'll have demonstrated once and for all and... and that will be that." "And then..." I bit off the uncompleted question. And then, five years. Half a decade of fieldwork in the worst interests of the been in existence for forty-eight years. Half a century, almost, of keeping the colony running smoothly, or reasonably so. If Sizemore was right, if Crist died, if everything turned out the way Sizemore said it would... if the fifty-year secret war finally ended... what then? Cutbacks, gradual but inexorable. Entire sections phased out of operation. The Vegan Intelligence Network demobilized, its work having been done, its enemies vanquished, the purpose for which it was created served. Or. A whole new war. With new enemies. And who would the enemy be? The answer, of course (of course?), was: Terran Intelligence Network. The pushy men and women who could not accept that Vegan internal disunities. The schism between the two organizations had widened at an alarming rate during the past couple of years, widened in direct proportion, it seemed, to the rising intensity of separatist activism. Politics. Inter-organizational rivalry. And, at the heart of it, not a little professional jealousy. For reasons (Sizemore's favorite joke; perhaps her only joke), learning to phoenix rejected the phoenixing technique, possibly because they didn't consider it vital to agent survival or couldn't understand it, possibly beWhatever the reasons, the result people in the field. Permanently. and not always for good. wouldn't be a war for field agents, Not at first, anyway. It would come down to sniping on the bureaucratic level. Surveillance and petty harassment. Full circle. Not for me, I decided. I preferred to fight real foes. fantasy -- it had to be nothing more than that, I told myself, a fantasy. "When should Crist die?" Sizemore exhaled noisily. "Soon. Before things can grow quiet on Polyphemus. We'll know exactly when you're going to do it after we've figured out how to get you close to her." A thought occurred to me. "What if... is there any record of her having trained to die?" "No. Good question, though." She gestured at the papers on her desk. "There are so many gaps in our Paula Crist profile. Things I'd feel safer knowing. Where was she, what was she doing, during the eleven-month period between the Boyd incident and her sudden reemergence in New Portland last fall? On Earth? In a hidey-hole in the building across the street? Trial-phoenixing on some island retreat in the southern hemisphere? In all, thirty-one months of the past six years of her life are a complete blank. Where does she go? What does she do?" Sizemore made a face. "How come I know what she eats for breakfast and what she likes in bed, but not where she vanished to?" "Will it matter," I said, very quietly, kk once she's dead?" Sizemore forced a shrug. "No." Meaning: Yes. Sizemore did not like enigmas. "Anyway. You must be sure to kill her irreparably. Totally. Without warning. It may have to be a messy death." "Perhaps. Phoenix or not, there are still many ways a person can die without hope of resurrection."    You spoke of atonement, Death said, not looking at me, not looking at anything in particular. Atonement for what? You should know. You must know. Ah. Of course. The people you killed. Death laughed softly. It was a liquid sound. I was reminded of the noise water makes as it gurgles down a drain. They're dead. Everyone dies. That doesn't make it any less unpleasant. A strange attitude for one of your particular background. A spy. An assassin. A phoenix. I've had too much time to think about those people. They're gone forever. Ended. No coming back for any of them. I took their lives in the line of duty. And now my duty... there's nothing left to justify Vega IV. If you had not killed them when you did, the invaders would have taken care of them later. Death shrugged within its cloak. Either way, it doesn't matter. Everything has to end, sooner or later. People's lives, causes, worlds. I alone am inevitable and eternal. Even for a phoenix, one who dies ten, a hundred times, there is no such thing as inevitable resurrection. The phoenix will rise nine or ninety-nine times. But never the tenth. Never the last. I got to my feet. The horizon was less than a dozen paces away. You don't have to go back, Death murmured. Atonement is as pitiful a delusion as guilt. Or duty. Do you ever lose patience? Have you ever felt... cheated? No one has ever cheated me. I walked away. Pausing at the edge of the universe, I said, over my shoulder, How boring it must be for you. And then, back to the inquisition table. Back to the Fates. Atropos, as before, was hovering in the background, just at the edge of my proscribed field of vision, shadowy, sinister, unspeaking still. Lachesis was moving about, checking various machines arranged in a close semi-circle about the head of the table. There was a snaky mass of wires and tubing clinging to my skull, a Medusa-crown connecting me to the machines. By cautiously flexing a muscle here, a muscle there, I discerned that the nerve-needle has been inserted -- there would be a last round of purely physical pain to soften me up for the piece de resistance , the psychpick. Use up the flesh first, Lachesis had said to Clotho. And Clotho? The Spinner stood waiting beside the table. Waiting gracelessly, it seemed to me. The velvet-gloved hands, drawn up against the breast like claws, could not be still. The fingers kept twining, writhing, as boneless as worms. I looked up at Clotho's smooth gleaming face in surprise and wonder. Perspiring and worried, perhaps, behind the metal mask? Trembling and nervous within the loose gray robes? Then Clotho glanced down at me, saw that I was awake again and forced himor herself to be still. "How can you let this be done to you?" the Spinner demanded, gesturing at the machines. I managed the grin weakly. "I don't appear to have any choice." "You can still save yourself. By telling the truth. Why are you on Earth? Who were you to meet? What was your plan?" I said nothing. Clotho leaned down into my face. "Don't you know what the nerve-needles can do? The psychpick? Spare yourself. Tell us everything about the separatist underground on Earth." Oh. So.    I centered the telescope-sight's crosshairs on the bridge of Paula Crist's fine nose, drew in a slow, deep breath and held it. Paula Crist, whom the Vegan colonial governor had publicly called "misguided" and, in private, "the single most dangerous woman on the planet," was a remarkably attractive person of sixty-one years, with alert eyes, high cheekbones, a sand-colored scalplock. She was engaged in conversation with none other than Brian Subotsky, over whose shoulder I aimed. Before I could pull the trigger, Paula Crist moved her head, seemed to look in my direction, to give me a droll smirk across a distance of a kilometer. I shifted the crosshairs a fraction of a degree, compensating for her movement, and blew her head off her shoulders. I set the last plate of food, the compote, on the table, placing it carefully between Paula Crist's forearms. She murmured thanks absently and smiled in response to a witticism from one of her three dinner companions. In the shadows, in the darkened corners of the dining room, were silent, glowering figures, the ever-present watchdogs who had committed themselves to the business of keeping Paula Crist from harm. I repressed a smile as I withdrew from the room, a flawless imitation of a waiter. From the corner of my eye, I saw Paula Crist take up a silver spoon and gesture with it elegantly. Then I was out of the room, moving briskly through the kitchen, to the alley behind the building. Paula Crist's metal utensil must have dipped into the compote as I was closing the door: there was a loud explosion, and the building itself trembled perceptibly. I was a refugee separatist poet and scholar of somewhat modest accomplishments, and I was being introduced to Paula Crist at a large party at Brian Subotsky's palatial house. Paula Crist and I shook hands in a perfunctory manner, mouthed a few banalities -- strangers being polite to each other. There was death in the faint film of perspiration on the palm of my hand. Paul Crist died, as did selected others among Brian Subotsky's guests, within a few days, of something which the cororner mistook for botulism. I was sitting before the control console of Terran Fleet Type I Deep-Ranger TF #, watching the cold gray eye of Polyphemus grow in the teleview, fantasizing Paula Crist's death, fitting her and other leading separatist figures into dead people's roles, the parts played by my past victims. Sterner, decapitated by a traser beam at one kilometer; the Boyds, blown up with a doctored dessert; Glendan Beutal and select accomplices, inI was twelve hundred kilometers out from Polyphemus, sailing along beautifully, taking my time. I had had twenty-one sleepless hours, and I felt great. There'd been briefings with Naomi Sizemore's people, a chem labs, where I adopted my invented-for-the-occasion persona, let myself be so completely absorbed by that new identity, that lie, that the real me couldn't be rooted out by psychpick or red-hot tongs. A whole complex plan had been conceived, worked out to the smallest possible detail, then set in motion in the space of a mere twenty one hours. It would have worked. I was a flawless, flawless imitation of a highly qualified Fleet officulled from the real thing, and I was the sole person aboard a fully equipped Fleet deep-ranger. Type I: full traser complement; booster ram and faster-than-light propulsion unit; a marvelously sophisticated piece of hardware. On its way to Polyphemus to relieve TF #, which had been locked in orbit around the moon ever since putting down the Slothrop mutiny. A routine changing of the guard. Only the word had been gotten out, with the Vegan Intelligence Network's customary circumspection, that TF #I 's crew of one might, just might... ah, well, what the more militant separatists could do with a deep-ranger, particularly if it should come complete with a highly qualified Fleet officer to operate it. An officer rumored to entertain certain small... doubts. It would have worked. It would have gotten me into the good graces of the separatists and, thence, close to my target -- not quickly, but soon enough. Everything would have worked out as planned. I would even have died convincingly, a traitor paying the price. Damn it, it would have worked! With characteristic unconcern for human affairs, the universe threw a curve. At exactly # hours, New Portland Time, #-#-#, TF #I 's shipcomm said, "Attention, all Fleet vessels. Condition Yellow. Cruiser Frampton reports sighting fifteen unidentified craft of superdreadnaught mass in Sector #, eight degrees above orbital plane, decelerating from light-velocity. Closing fast. Phase-in point unknown. Sector #, status go. Proceed to interception point, coordinates following on private channels. Sectors #, #, #, status ready. Sectors # through #, status alert, hold your positions." Followed by, "Sector # estimates time till initial interception four minutes, eight seconds." And then, slightly less than four and one-half minutes later, by, "All Fleet vessels, all sectors, Condition Red. TF #Q reports all other Fleet interceptors in Sector # destroyed. Sectors #, #, #, status go, intercept, coordinates following. Sectors # through #, status ready." Vega IV's secret war between the separatist underground and Terran Network Central's two intelligence sub-networks was at an end, unexpectedly, prematurely, inconclusively. Permanently. I didn't know it then, of course. I didn't think about it. All I did, all I could do, was sit uselessly in my ship, unable to accompany TF #I when it broke away from Polyphemus and sped off to enter the fray, unprepared to participate in space combat. I was no longer quite so flawless an imitation of the men and only for so much. I sat listening in disbelief to the reports coming in over shipcomm. The first fifteen vessels to pop into normal space out beyond the orbit of Vega V were halfway to IV, decelerating incredibly, at a rate which nothing living could have endured, when thirty identical ships showed up behind them, then sixty more, a hundred-twenty more, wave upon geometrically progressive wave of titanic warcraft, an unstoppable wedge plunging deep into the Vegan system. Berserkers from nowhere. Robot invaders, possibly, dispatched by some unknown, unsuspected alien race. Or -- equally possible -- a machine armada running out of control, creations which had outlived their creators and now moved through the galaxy. At random? In accordance with programs implanted millenia before, by beings long since extinct? The why of it wasn't the most important thing at the moment. The universe was capricious. The invasion armada was upon us. People were being killed. Shipcomm gave me a concise, inflectionless account of the armada's progress as it sliced into and through the Fleet. Sector I # ' s deep-rangers annihilated, one attacker reported crippled by concentrated traser fire. The cruiser Frampton destroyed by the second wave of incoming super-dreadnaughts, one attacker reported vaporized. Sector #'s deep-rangers destroyed. The Maas and Mexico, Terrahound ore freighters, were overtaken a scant ten gigameters out from Vega IV. They had been accelerating toward light-velocity, but they were still moving too slowly to kick in their f-t-I units when the invaders met them head-on. I turned to my controls at this point and punched began to angle downward from the orbital plane, removing itself from the armada's path. The casualty reports continued without interruption. Sector ll's deep-rangers, destroyed. The cruiser Lambert , crippled. Distress calls. Silence. Destroyed. Sectors # through #, cleared of Fleet vessels. The Vegan system, cleared of opposition. Then the first wave began to swarm across the face of Vega IV, screaming down the skies, punching New Portland into the ground. New San Angeles, New Prussia. Scouring the New Texas subcontinent. Shipcomm hissed and was silent. The gray eye of Polyphemus was starting to cloud over, a firestormshot cataract of smoke and dust raised by a patternless but devastating bombardment, when TF #'s booster ram sent a scream the length of the ship. I punched out Earth's coordinates and escaped into the underregion of Time and Space. Faced with a journey of more than twenty light-years' distance to Earth, I resolved to make the best of the two months, standard, during which I was to be out of phase with normal space. I had spent some time aboard orbiters above Vega IV But, before the aborted Polyphemus assignment, I had never had a mission take me off-planet. I had some trouble coping with protracted confinement aboard TF #. Type I deep-rangers had the same range capabilities as vessels of the freighter, cruiser and dreadnaught classes -- near-infinite, theoretically. Unfortunately, deep-rangers had never been fitted with interstellar hops in mind. So there was a sufficient store of food on TF #, plus other absolute necessities, but there was nothing to do. I had no tapes to play. I couldn't pass the hours staring out into abnormal space, because there was nothing at which to had degraded, I had no borrowed memories through which to sift. I exercised. I thought about the horror from nowhere, shattering the Vegan system, pointing out the insignificance of the loyalist-versws-separatist squabble. It had been a consummate invalidation of everything I had known, fought for, fought against. I slept a lot. I thought about the several men and women who had died by my hand, figuratively and, in Glendan Beutel's case, literally, and woke from dreams to find myself mumbling apologies to ghosts, I'm sorry,  killed you for nothing, I'm sorry... When I could no longer sleep, I used my training and forced myself to surrender consciousness. I wandered through my own lush interior landscape, a realm of mountains, rivers, woodlands, blue skies. The phoenix's place without pain, the private universe between consciousness and the funeral pyre. After a time, however, I realized that I was no longer alone. My old victims haunted the forest paths, aimlessly zombiewalking through the gloom. Strange vessels blackened the skies. There was a secret war in progress here, too. I caught glimpses of Naomi Sizemore, Paula Crist, variI had known or know of on Vega IV. Everybody was trying to kill everybody else; there was no reason or rhyme to any of it. Ultimately, I abandoned this newly cluttered realm to the ghosts. TF #I phased into normal space well outside the orbit of Earth and braked for hours, time I spent in the deceleration sling with my eyes glued to the teleview. Earth was a bluish smear of a world. It looked very much like Vega IV. I imagined the invasion armada descend ing upon it like locusts and mentally rehearsed my warning: We must be ready, an incomprehensible force is loose in the universe, we must be prepared to meet it, to turn it aside. A Home-Fleet cruiser called for identification. I responded with the necessary information, was given clearance and escorted by two Type G deep-rangers to an orbiter above Earth. When I had emerged from Decontamination, two Network Central officers took me to a debriefing room where, once again, I a quick explanation of my Fleet dress and vehicle, a breathless and -- at last, without warning, because the dam inside me had to give way at some point -- tearful account of the death of Vega IV. A glass filled with an amber-colored liquid was brought to me, and I gulped it between wracking sobs. My vision blurred; the drink was drugged. I thought I knew why. I looked up into the officers' sympathetic, compassionate faces. You are a brave and loyal person, the faces seemed to tell me, and you have been through a lot. Rest for a moment. Rest. I woke up on a table. Someone in a metal mask was peeling back my first fingernail. It was a consummate invalidation of everything...    Every nerve in my body sang its own song of agony. Lachesis was withdrawing the needles, wrenching them out of my flesh with angry jerks. The Unchangeable had not moved. I turned my eyes to Clotho's mask. The metallic features seemed to sag with fatigue. The Spinner's voice was hoarse. "We know for a fact that there is a strong separatist movement on Vega IV. We know for a fact that separatist agents have been infiltrat"Was," I croaked. "Were." Clotho ignored the interruption. "We know for a fact that separatist agents and sympathizers on Earth are trying to subvert the authority of Terran Network Central. Facts. The truth. No armada. There are no malign alien beings lurking just beyond the empire's boundaries. Armageddon never came to Vega IV. Do you take us for fools? This is your last chance ." # L  # # "What?" demanded the Spinner, the face close to mine. "Speak up! Tell us who, how, when. Tell us." "It's over," I said. "All of that. It's over. Doesn't matter now. Separatists. Loyalists. Not important. Armada changed all that. Changed everything." "We're going to use the psychpick on you now." I shut my eyes, afraid at last. Not of the psychpick. If I were under cover, the psychpick would tear apart my false persona, turn my brains into so much inert pudding, and I would expire in character, a interrogator no wiser than before. As things stood, I would just die. Without hope of resurrection, and in the knowledge that I had failed to convince my tormentors, failed to justify my own pain. To die that tenth time. That last time, for all time. It was, I realized abruptly, my only hope. "I don't have to submit to this," I said. Clotho drew back, obviously startled, and looked at Lachesis, who grunted and shrugged and said, "Crumbling. Never mind it, the pick will soil it out for us." "No." The word came out of my throat in a dry but emphatic huff of breath. "I can die any time I want. I could've died a long... long time ago. I don't have to be here. I can make myself die." Lachesis laughed softly. "The trance trick." Clotho nodded and clutched my jaw. Velvet fingers dug into my cheek. "You'll die soon enough, phoenix. Really die." "My way." "Go into your trance, then. It won't save you." "No trance," I hissed. "Death. Real death. I don't have to endure this. I don't have to let myself be hurt by you. I could have suicided at any time. I didn't... because I have to make you see that I'm telling you the truth." Lachesis threw a switch. Machinery hummed. The psychpick began to bore into my mind. "Listen to me," I begged, and then I made myself go down, like a stone dropped into the sea, falling from the light, falling into the blackness below, down to my place without pain. Suspended in the void, Death and the rock waited for me. Well, I said, taking my place upon the rock. It's all gone now, Death said unnecessaily. My work is almost done. Your private landscape, your causes, ghosts, guilt, all gone now. Meaningless. I tried, though. I tried. Maybe, finally, I succeeded. They will check their machine when it fails to produce any results. Then they'll examine me. No heartbeat, no brain waves. No sign of life. Not a trance, I told them, but death, real death. Maybe they'll believe then. About everything. It doesn't matter anymore. Yes, it does. The Earth is at stake. It has to be prepared in the event that the armada does come. Is that important? Death asked. Does Earth have any more significance than the causes you served on Vega IV? I want to believe in something. If not the value and importance of what I did, what we all did, on Vega IV, in the survival of Earth, then. But, still, it doesn't matter. Whether your suicide convinces them or not, you'll never know. You won't care. I shivered. It was cold in the darkness . What will you do now? Death's voice was low and soothing, the voice of a child trying to coax a shy pet into an embrace. Build my funeral pyre upon this rock, I answered, turning to my companion. Death held out its hand. I started to take it, paused and said, A question. Yes? When everything ceases to be, when your work is done... what will you do? Death smiled but made no reply. Our fingertips touched, hands clutched, arms entwined. I was drawn forward and pressed against a bosom softer, more yielding, than a bed of the finest powdery dust. Flames licked up through the void, cold, cold, terribly cold fire engulfing the phoenix. I started to cry out, enough. I sucked in air. It was painful. It surprised me. Above me, a single mask, serene and sexless. Its golden eyes regarded me intently. I had trouble returning the gaze. My own eyes kept wandering to the light fixture on the ceiling. It seemed wrong. Different. Different cei ling. Different room. After a while, I managed to concentrate on the mask. My tongue felt numb when I spoke. "Which... one?" "I don't understand," said the Fate. "Which one are... you? Clotho? Lachesis? A-Atropos? You're... Atropos." "Who is Atropos?" "Unchangeable. Severer. Of the thread. Of life. The one who stood..." My hand fluttered weakly, stiffly, the joints making known their resentment. "Back there. In the back." "Yes." The Fate nodded. "That was me." "I... " A sob bubbled in the back of my throat, tears filled my eyes. "You can't do... I'm supposed to be dead , I had to die. You can't bring me back. I had to die. Have to be dead. My only hope of making you believe." "You were dead," Atropos said mildly. "Dolgener and Lette, Clotho and Lachesis, if you prefer, They don't have an especially clear But when they discovered that you really had killed yourself, they believed. "They believed..." The Unchangeable lifted a shoulder in a half-shrug. "Not completely, of course. Enough. Various ships are en route to Vega now, including a Fleet dreadnaught which is due to phase in there in six days, standard. It will take another two months for reports to get back to Earth. If there's anything to report. Dolgener and Lette are anxious to find out." "But they believed me." "They think you may have told them the truth, before you died. They'll be waiting for those reports." A needle slid into the hollow of my arm. It stung. "If it turns out that your deus ex machina armada has indeed passed through the Vegan system and so forth" -- a sardonic note crept into Atropos' voice; I didn't like it -- "Network Central will then take the necessary steps, prepare Earth's defenses. And so forth." "It has to be done now," I said, weakly vehement. "The ships could start showing up at any moment. Today. They could be on their way here now." "Or heading the other way. It doesn't matter. Don't excite yourself." Another injection. "You're in bad shape." "But you can't take the chance!" "You took one." I started to protest further, but something else, something important, occurred to me. "You... you brought me back." "Obviously." "How? Why?" "The usual way." "But why? Who are you?" Atropos gave me yet another injection. "Go to sleep." "Who are you?" I raised a hand, thinking of snatching off Atropos' mask. Rather: I tried to raise a hand. There was a numbness stealing through my body, cool, healing currents swirling about inside my skull. My eyelids drooped. I couldn't keep them up. My voice sounded dreamy and faraway. "You don't... believe me." Going, going... There was sunlight coming through the window when I opened my eyes. The strange but pleasant scent of Terran flowers was in my nostrils. The ceiling changed color, darkening from stark white to a friendly pastel green, the color flowing down the walls. The room said, "Good day. Have you slept well?" I didn't respond. I lay blinking, turning my head from side to side as much as I could, trying to determine where I might be. In a bedroom, obviously, with one wide window opening onto a terrace. Over the terrace's stone railing, I could see the ghostly purple teeth of a distant mountain range. I wanted to sit up in bed and get a better view. My body twitched but did not obey. There was a warm tingly sensation which I recalled having experienced once before, in a regeneration clinic on Vega IV. "Where am I?" I asked the room. "What date?" The room said nothing. A door swung inward from the wall opposite the foot of my bed, and a slim gray-haired man entered. He came over to me and gave me a warm smile. "Good day." He had a blandly sincere voice. "Believe it or not, we're actually going to get to look at each other on an eye-to-eye level one of these days. You're healing nicely." "How long since..." "The table? Two weeks, three days." "So there's no word about Vega yet. The man laughed. "No, we're all fearfully awaiting the speedy return of the dreadnaught Knox. Bearing dire tidings of the total destruction of the colony." "Atropos." I said. "You're Atropos." He raised a shoulder; that halfshrug again. "And you're the phoenix who wanted to know why I brought you back. I'm very sorry about that. Not about bringing you back, of course. For letting you end up on the table. We tried to prevent it, but Home-Fleet was howling for better explanations, and Network Central always listens to HomeFleet first. Whoever planned that deep-ranger business is insane. Owing to the nature of my affiliaand watch as you were taken apart." "Who are you, Atropos?" "An officer of the Terran Intelligence Network, of course. And -- " he grinned broadly; I could no longer think of this man as Atropos, the Unchangeable, not without his mask and robes and silence " -- an agent of the Vegan Intelligence Network. How else would I have known what to do in order to bring you back?" I opened my mouth to speak, but there was nothing I could think of to say except,  don't understand. The question must have been an obvious one. after all. Which means getting as many of our people into positions of Central. We've done a pretty good job, too. The phoenix thing, for indoesn't believe in it officially. Which is why trainees aren't taught the fine art of dying." Another laugh. "More of our handiwork. about. Perhaps now you can undersuch vicious paranoiacs." "Why?" The man blinked. "What do you mean?" "Why are we -- are you doing this?" He frowned and leaned slightly forward at the waist. "I think it's time, well past time, that you explained this peculiar mission of yours. Why did they send you to Earth?" "The armada." "The what?" There was a faint spray of spittle. "Are you joking?" "What's going on here?" I felt sick in the pit of my stomach. "What are you doing on Earth? Working against the separatists, unto accomplish ?" His cheeks started to mottle, my voice started going up the scale. "Just what the hell kind of mess did I walk into? Whose side are you on? How God-damned many sides are there?" I was screaming now. I couldn't rise from the bed, I couldn't move any part of my body below the neck, but I was driving him away from the bed, toward the door, with my shrieks. "What difference does any of it make? Why aren't you getting ready slammed behind him. The ceiling and walls dappled and became a somber blue. Oh God. Oh God. Calling upon an ancient force reputed to have been as terrible and implacable as the invasion armada. Oh Yahweh, Zeus, Wodin. Drawing upon my life-long fascination with the ancient mythologies for Furies, harpies, basilisk, kraken. Fall upon the phoenix, tear it, savage it, kill it and grind its flesh to meal, its bones to powder, and keep these far from the fire. Revoke my pass into the land of the living. Take me away from this place of pain.    Later, lying in bed under a warm yellow ceiling, looking out the window at the distant mountains, my fury spent, I consoled myself with the knowledge that the report on Vega IV, when it came, would have much the same effect on these Terran intrigues as the sudden appearance of the armada had had on Vegan domestic problems. Six weeks to wait out, then, for surely the first vessels to reach the devastated colony were already coming back. Six weeks. During which, of course, the one or another section of Terran Network Central, could learn that I was alive again and root me out, or the separatists on Earth could take an interest in me. Or, no more or less likely a possibility: the berserkers from nowhere could come hurtling through the solar system, brushing aside the unready Fleet like birds in a hurricane, reducing another world to ashes, underscoring again, for some chance observer other than myself, the essential meagreness of all human endeavor. Deus ex machina . The god popping out of his box in an ancient drama to do as he pleased with the human characters on stage. Anything could happen in six weeks. If worse came to worst, I knew, I had a place in mind where I could sit on a nice rock and talk things over with an old friend.  Best we ever make Biggest bargain in galaxy now in your hands! Get # full months of the finest science fiction writing at a special low introductory rate. Less than # #th of a solar credit -- just # U.S. Earth money with the coupon below brings you mind-expanding ideas and far-out authors alive today! Plus the unusual free gift described below to let you project the future for years and years from now. Just attach your check or money order to coupon and mail it to us to start your subscription and receive your gift. (Please allow #-# weeks for delivery.) This time-computer dial lets you look backward and forward in time! Were you born on a Tuesday? What day will your birthday fall on in #? Will Christmas be on a weekend in the year #? You'll have the answers at your fingertips with this perpetual calendar! Mail the coupon at right with your remittance today. this 'Z #  #  #  coupon to take advantage of this special subscription  gift offer from Name: Street: City: State: Zip: Mail With Remittance To.# Kennedy Drive Hauppauge, New York # science vi.' I .-# Jerry Pournelle , PhD One oe my urst assignments in the space business was to work on the Boeing proposal for DynaSoar -- a reusable aerospace plane that could go to orbit and return. DynaSoar and the other spaceplanes never got funded, and instead Congress separated military from civilian space systems, put space tegrating totem poles that returned about # c c of the structural weight launched. The totem poles worked. Magnificently. They were admirable for space exploration; but it was always obvious that they'd never do for space exploitation. Now, after # years of waiting, I've seen the ship we wanted to build back in the late #'s. On Friday, # September, #, we watched the roll-out of the first real space ship. The Enterprise was the star of a show we'd waited for for some considerable time. One chap standing next to me said something to the effect that she was the ugliest thing he'd ever seen; I managed real self-restraint and said only that it depended on your viewpoint. I suppose that aesthetically the Shuttle is a bit ungainly. Her wings are stubby, she's covered over with tiles, and she's built something like a Mack truck. In the same sense you might say that the Army #-by is ugly: it depends on what you want to do with it. If the politicians don't kill her before she flies -- Fritz Mondale is on record as wanting the Shuttle program cancelled -- September #, also the anniversary of John Glen's first flight, could be an important day in man's history. The Enterprise and her sister ships will make space operations routine and give all of us access to space. The rollout was a low-key event, and it was significant that only certain people were there. The Goldwaters, Senator and Congressman, of course; Olin Teague, our champion in the House of Representatives; Senator Tunney; a host try officials; the Star Trek bridge who was off on location) and Gene Roddenberry; my own party, Larry Niven and myself, Poul and Karen Anderson, and Bjo Trimble; the more dedicated of the science press corps, although far fewer than I'd have expected. Even more significant may have been those not there: the Governor of California, nor any representative of the "consumer" or "ecology" movements. Now true: rollouts are not really such significant events, and since the rise of so-called "economy" no longer throw the truly elegant roll-out parties that were once traditional. There weren't many science fiction writers simply because few days before rollout was scheduled I realized none of us had received invitations, I called North American Rockwell's Earl Blount and got things set up for Larry and the Andersons, and suggested Rockwell invite Mrs. Trimble on the theory that anyone who can get a ship's name changed probably ought to get to watch it roll out; but ence fiction writers wouldn't be interested in seeing what they've been writing about come to pass, or (#) we aren't important enough to be asked. I'm sure, though, that Governor Brown knew about the Shuttle, and it seems significant that not one representative of the "Appropriate Technology" movement of which he is a major spokesman bothered to show up. In fact, given Fritz Mondale's determined opposition to the Shuttle, it's downright frightening. We're so close. If it survives the political onslaught, the Shuttle will put # pounds in near-Earth orbit for a cost of between # and spread has to do with accounting: how much of the RD cost must be charged to each mission? The marginal cost -- that is, the out-ofpocket cost -- of each mission is just that can probably be reduced. At the moment the turn-around time from re-entry to next mission is planned at # hours; but a great deal of that is checkout and elaborate tests, and if the ships fly as well as we think they will, it can be cut. The Shuttle is to the disintegrating totem poles as the DC-# was to the Spirit of St. Louis. The first Shuttle was supposed to have been named Constitution , and in fact that name had already been painted on when, in an election year, the Star Trek fans generated some # letters and got it changed to Enterprise: but a good case can be made that the most appropriate name would have been "Gooney Bird." The old DC-#, the Goon, Methuselah with Wings, instantly turned flying from a stunt to a profitable business; and it's likely the Shuttle will do the same for space. In fact, there's talk of a "newspeople mission" in the early #'s. I wonder who'll go: those few of us who have, year after year, plugged for space exploration, or the sudden enthusiasts who show up only when there's a big specformance, I think I know -- they haven't been notable for saving spots in the press stands for science fiction people. You'd think there'd be some gratitude for those who've spent their lives keeping up interest in space and haven't forgotten its importance during the dry years when there are no spectaculars. I'd like to stake my own claim to a seat. Chances are that at least one of the people who will in future have the responsibility for making up that passenger list is right now a Galaxy reader. Keep me in mind, will you? The Shuttle is the first true spaceship. It wasn't designed to do any particular thing: it merely carries people and equipment to space. The important thing is that it gives space access to nearly anything and anyone who has business there. It can be used to capture and repair old satellites, take up whole strings of new ones -- or build a real space stanever was. Now there's a move on the part of the L-# Society and other groups to "rescue" the abandoned The first orbital shuttle flights don't happen until just about the deadline and some tricky work would be involved. It might not be worth the effort. True, there is some usable equip"house in space" was never designed to be reusable. There are no oxygen and water tanks. The ship was put together from old Apollo parts after Congress decided not to continue the Apollo follow-on proan administrator's than an engineer's triumph, in that it was conceived and carried out as a plan to diddle Congress out of funds that wouldn't otherwise have been forthcoming. ("You don't want to waste all that equipment, do you? When for a little more we can...") Now very clever design could probably make use of the poor old bird again by sending up tools and space riggers for rebuilding it; but, sad to say, it would probably be cheaper to build a true space station from scratch. Welding tankage valves, repairing the guidance and control system -- these had already four crew left -- is hard work in space. It takes a long time, and some of that would have to be done before the tumbling laboratory could be kicked up to a higher orbit.    And having said all that, I wish they'd try. Call it sentiment, or the "Waste not, want not" philosophy of many of us from back in the days when we pirated space research from other programs; but it seems a shame that a vehicle that once supported three men for # days can't be used for something. There will come a time when that hardware would be very useful. There's about # pounds of comes to # Shuttle flights just to get the equivalent mass upstairs: without mentioning the replacement cost, Earthside, of the gear. cular orbit some # kilometers above the Earth. By the time of the first Shuttle Bights it will be down to # kilometers or so. The cost of boosting it back up into a stable orbit, say # kilometers, is in the order of .# kilometerssecond velocity change. If we use a rather dumb chemical rocket for the job, we can accomplish the task with about # pounds of fuel; add another # pounds of structure for the dumb rocket, and add # pounds of guidance equipment (no point in being subtle about it); we'll still have # pounds left over from a Shuttle payload, more than enough to store consumables aboard and other gear, fill her with new instruments and film... Couldn't three astronauts trained strongly bet they could for a total and that includes equipment built the Shuttle flight, and crew training costs to boot. Out of that we'd get an immediately habitable space lab. Not a true space station, true, but one heck of a useful space platform that could house an experimental crew, serve as living quarters for scientists with mission plans calling for extended stay in space, and even as an emergency shelter -- not to mention being living quarters for the construction gang when we do decide to build a real space station. Rescuing the old girl would be a risky mission, and I've made it seem a bit simple here. Actually, the astronauts would have to rendezvous with the tumbling that would let them stabilize it; winch over the booster rocket and emergency guidance system; fire this mess at the right time; and, when the proper altitude was direction and fire off another rocket (or relight the one they used for new orbit injection). Once that was done, the work of refurbishing could start.    Ever since I began this column Eve had letters asking for an intermediate lesson in orbital mechanics: how do you find out the velocity changes needed to get from Earth to orbit, or from orbit to orbit? How can you tell what mass ratios are needed? How the devil (someone is saying right now) did you get those I haven't done it because it's not really appropriate for this column; textbook on what's known. Every month there's another book published on space and space travel, and, I've said to myself, surely one of those is going to do my job for me; I'll only have to give the reference. After nearly three years I give up. In all those books there's not one -- at least not one that I know of -- that conveniently gives the basic math needed to let a calculator-possessing intelligent citizen go through an elementary mission analysis; and that's criminal. Th e calculations are not that esoteric. Some of the numbers are messy, but a decent pocket computer will handle messy numbers as easily as simple ones. Thus, I'm about to sneak in some basic spacemath. For those of you who can't stand equations, don't go away; I'll come other space missions before I'm done. The best measure of mission cost is velocity change, called "deltavee" and often written A v. ("Delta" here stands for the expression "a change in.") Delta-v is useful because it doesn't much matter when or how you use it: a ship has so much velocity-change capability, and whether the pilot uses it all at once, or in little bits and spurts, the total remains the same. Of equal importance, missions can be planned around delta-v requirements, and those can be calculated right here on the ground. Thus the two most important calculations in space mission planning are, how much delta-v will the job take, and how much has my ship got? Given those numbers, you're in the right ballpark; add a safety factor and you've got a good handle on mission costs. We've been through the equations for the ship delta-v, but it's convenient to introduce the subject by going through them again; besides, not all of you have been reading this column from the beginning. The basic equation in rocketry is: Delta-v  (v e )ln( -- ) (equation one) m v  where delta-v is the total velocity change, v e is the velocity of the exhaust gas coming out the back end of the rocket ship (assuming you're directing the gas straight backwards, which you'll try very hard to do), and the next expression is the natural log of the ratio of the mass before you started the mission (m # ) and the mass you have left when you achieve your final velocity (m v ). Most scientific calculators have an "Ln" button. Now what good does that do you? Quite a lot, actually. It's not hard to find the exhaust velocities of various kinds of ships. First we need another equation. v e  I Sp x g (equation two) where I sp is specific impulse, a measure of fuelsystem efficiency (it is usually measured in pounds of thrustpound fuelsecond, cancelling into "seconds"; but don't confuse I sp with a time , because it's not). The g in that equation is the surface gravity of Earth, # centimers second # ; but the equation works anywhere in the universe. I sp will gradually be phased out now that missions get completely free of Earth's gravity field, but it's still a conveniently acquired measure -- it can be taken directly from a tethered engine on a test stand right here on Earth. I sp for various fuels and other drive systems are given in Table One. Sometimes it's convenient to transform equation one so that we can find the mass ratio given the required delta-v; m Q   delta-v m v "  v e e (oli) (equalion three  where the terms are as defined before. To get e to some power on my calculator you punch "Inverse" and "In." The quantity e  # is a constant that pops up in many strange places. With those three equations and some work you can find out nearly everything you need to know about space missions. Obviously the fuel weight you need, m f U ei  m o m v (equation four) is simple enough to discover. I'll give one more equation just to be complete, but most of you will never need it. The Thrust, (T) of the system depends on the rate of mass loss (the faster you burn it, the more the thrust): T  m   x v e (equation five) and the only new term here is time, t. Note well: in the footpound system, thrust is expressed in Ya "pounds" and sounds like a weight; it isn't, it's a force, such that one pound of thrust will support one pound of weight in a one gravity field; don't get confused. Alternatively, a pound of thrust will accelerate one pound of mass at one g if the mass starts in orbit. Having done with the ship delta-v calculations, we'll move on to mission requirements. For those still confused, don't despair: I'll work out a couple of examples for you after we've finished with all the equations. mechanics is that you're orbiting something, and by definition that something has mass; it generates a gravity field. Thus we have to start with the mass of the central object. From that we can find the acceleration that an object would experience at some distance from our central mass, a  GM (equation six) where a is the acceleration, M is the mass of the central object, r is the distance of object from center of the attracting mass, and G is the universal constant of gravitation. Since I grew up with centimeters, grams, and seconds, I'll use those units here and convert to other units when convenient; and in the cgs system, G  # x #" # . Actually, we almost never bother with GM in orbital equations because they're always together; instead we define K  GM (equation seven) and recall that while G doesn't change, M and K will: K isn't the same when calculating flights from Earth to Mars as it is in figuring out Earth orbit missions. Now the most efficient and simplest orbit is circular, and the velocity of a satellite is    The basic factor in orbital v c (equation eight) Fuel or Propulsion System l sp (Seconds) Hydrogen peroxide (monopropellant) # Hydrogen peroxide and JP-# (kerosene) # Hydrazine and fuming nitric acid # Potassium perchlorate and asphalt (solid) # Magnesium metal and oxidant (solid) # Military solid fuels #  Best chemical (theoretical) # Gasseous Fission System (theoretical) # Boron Fusion (theoretical # lon propulsion # Height above Earth Velocity needed to Orbital (y c ) (km) reach orbit Velocity of satellite (ve) (Kmsec) (v c ) (Kmsec) # #I #I # # # # # # # # # # # # # # # # # # but it's sometimes convenient (especially if you have a calculator with addressable memories) to define r as the radius of our central body (Earth, say) and y t . as the height of our satellites above Earth; then we get v c  l#  (equation nine). y ( r oo  y c ) If you plug numbers into those equations (for those who don't have Dole's Habitable Planets for Man or some other convenient data source, Earth masses # x # # grams and has a radius of #I x #" centimeters, giving K earth  # x # # ) you'll find that the farther out from Earth you go, the slower your ship is moving: which ought to be obvious, if you think about it. Yet we know that it takes more delta-v to get to a high orbit than to a low one. That one is a bit messier. What we have to find is the "energy velocity," V E , for the orbit we want; that's also our theoretical delta-v. In the real world where there's air resistance and our ships can't fly exactly on the paths we want, it takes a bit more; that's where we plug in safety factors. The equation for the theoretical delta-v is, which looks messy but is actually easy enough to calculate. Using my programmable SR-# I've run off a few numbers for you in Table Two. So far so good, but how do we find out what it takes to get from one orbit to another? Well, we could take the difference between the velocities we get from running equation ten for the two orbit altitudes; but that gives us something so theoretical it's useless. Better to think how we can get from one orbit to another. Consider Figure One. We have a low parking orbit, and we want to get to a in the lowest one and we want to knock it up much higher. First we boost like mad at the point marked r p , which will shove our rocket into an elliptical orbit; if we've chosen our thrust correctly the top of the ellipse, known as apo-apsis or r A ,will just touch the altitude we'd like to have for a new circular orbit. A word about those symbols: r P stands for "radius of peri-apsis," or the distance at which we're closest to the times use "perigee" and "apogee" furthest distance. Older books sometimes use "perigee" and apogee" for closest and furthest from Earth; perhelion and apohelion for closest and furthest from the Sun; periastron and apoastron where astron means star. The main thing to remember is "a" for "away from." Now we've kicked our rocket into an elliptical orbit that gets out to the right distance, but unfortunately as soon as it gets there it tries to fall right back down again; it's going to stay in an elliptical orbit until we do something about it. What we do is give it a kick in the apogee; when we've got to the maximum altitude, we light off our rocket again to increase the velocity to that required for a circular orbit at the given altitude. You can calculate the required velocity from equation nine, stuffing r A in as r c ; you can find out what velocity you started with down in the parking orbit, also from equation nine, this time using r P . We don't have our required delta-v for the mission yet, but we've made a pretty good start on it. Alas, the next step is the messiest one. It isn't hard; just simple algebra, plugging the numbers into the equation; but it looks simply awful. What we need are two velocities, v P which is the velocity at peri-apsis, and v A , the velocity at apo-apsis, for a given elliptical orbit. (equation eleven) where v P is the path velocity of the rocket at periapsis, r P is the distance from the center of the central mass, and n is the ratio of the two distances, yi n  -- (equation twelve). r p (equation thirteen) so that wasn't so bad. It should be obvious that v P  v A x n and I won't even bother to number that one. We are now ready to do the an orbit # km above Earth. A kilometer, by the way, is # # centimeters. I start off using equation nine, adding the orbit height to the Earth's radius, dividing that into K, and taking the square root to come out with # kmsecond, the speed ling when we reach her. We want to kick her up to # km., so I use equation nine to find that we'll eventually be going # kmsec. Now I use equation eleven and find V P for my transfer ellipse is # kmsecond; subtracting out the # I'm already moving I find I have to kick it .# kmsec to get the required velocity to put it into elliptical orbit that reaches # km. Using equation thirteen I find that when I get to my # km altitude I'll be moving # kmsec, while I want to be going #; thus I've got to kick it in the apogee with .#I kmsecond. My two velocity changes can be added together to get the total mission delta-v, which is .# kmsec. Since nothing ever goes exactly right, I round upward to .# kmsec as required delta-v and go looking for something to do it with. RP-I and liquid oxygen in vacuum) give a specific impulse of #, which is what I used in my calculations; plug that into equation three, and out comes a mass ratio of #, and .# times the # lb mass of of fuel needed for the rescue mission. I should now do some refinements, adding the # pounds of structure and # pounds of guidance to the # lbs of want to take up a liquid rocket with the pumps and liquified oxygen and attendent problems, or drop my I sp down to maybe # and use a solid. It doesn't matter, because I can still rescue with one Shuttle payload, and I'm not trying for more accurate results. Obviously these equations will work for deep-space missions as well as Earth orbit. To use them for, say. Earth to Mars, you do exactly what we did here: assume Earth and Mars are in circular orbits around the Sun; plug in the solar mass (#I x # # grams) to calculate K; get your Earth and Mars distances in centimeters; and go. However, you have one advantage if you begin in Earth orbit: you can subtract out the ship's orbital velocity relative to Earth from the required injection delta-v. Remember that you're calculating everything relative to the Sun except for that: when you find the initial velocity of your satellite it's the Earth' s orbital velocity (# kmsecond) that you start with (plus the ship's velocity around Earth) and Mars's orbital velocity that you've got to end up with. Mars will help you catch up if all you want to do is get into Mars orbit; I'll leave that for you to calculate. One more equation and we're done. We need to find out how long the mission takes. That's not too important for near-Earth operations, but for Earth-Mars or Earth-Ceres runs it can be critical. T   (equation fourteen) where T is the period of our elliptical (or circular, for that matter) orbit, and a is the semi-major axis of the ellipse. All that means is the distance from the center of the ellipse to the point farthest away from it, which you find by a  (equation fifteen). In the units we're working with the time will come out in seconds: divide by # to get the mission Bight time since we're only flying half the ellipse. Incidentally, what we're calculating here are the famous Hohmann Transfer Orbits mentioned so prominently in Willy Ley's books on rocketry and space travel, and the equations I've given you are the very ones that Hohmann used some fifty years ago. You can't fly a Hohmann ellipse just any time you want to: you've got to wait until the geometry's right. Specifically, you have to leave at a time such that when you arrive, your target will be exactly opposite the point you started from. Hohmann orbits are the minimum delta-v flight paths; there are other ways to get from one planet to another if you're in a hurry. They cost more fuel (delta-v requirements go up) and their energy requirements are hairier to work with. I'd give you the equations except that I know Jim Baen is already gnashing his teeth, the printer is saying potent words of evil magic directed at this yo-yo who makes him set all this in type (and sir, I do appreciate the work!), and at least one of my readers has sworn to commit suicide if I give one more equation. And yet. Having made the customary apology for working my readers a bit, I wonder if I should? Doggone it, none of this is all that hard, and we do live in an age of space travel; surely it's worthwhile to know the bare minimum about space operations? Must everything be left to experts? Surely science fiction readers can stand some intermediate math? Anyway, I've given you the basic tools, and pocket computers that can handle logs and exponential notation cost around #: with this introduction those interested can go to more advanced works. The trouble is that most books insist on using vector notation and calculus, and while I agree those tools make it all simpler if you know them, you'd think somebody would let out the secret that ordinary algebra will do the job close enough. Have fun. Unfortunately I've run out of space and we still haven't rescued we? I just don't know. The numbers say we can do it at reasonable costs -- about one Shuttle mission, plus the ground engineering, crew training, and some hardware to carry up. The only really complex part of the mission is stabilizing the tumbling, and you can't very well dock with a tumbling object. There's where man-in-space gets valuable. I see no real reason why it can't be done this way. take station not too far away. An suit uses a reaction pistol to get hold. It's easy to calculate the centrifugal forces he'll experience (no Jim, I won't do it to you: let them look in a high school physics book) and they're not excessive. If he carries a line and a winch he could haul a package containing a small rocket and some computer equipment over, bolt that onto the tumbling spacecraft, and let fly; it wouldn't take a lot of reaction force to stabilize the ship. Once she's stable, winch over the booster package and attach; there's a docking port already. Could we do it? Of course. Will we? Probably not. It's a dangerous mission. But surely we've no shortage of courage among the astronaut corps? No. For that matter, I'd wager reasonable sums I could get # qualified volunteers from among Galaxy readers who'd do it for room and board and the chance to get into space. The question is, do the politicians who control the purse strings have the courage to try it? Or the administrators who control the Shuttle missions have the courage to ask ? And I fear I know the answer to that already. It's a pity. It would make a darned good science fiction story, and one that could so very easily come true; but those things don't happen in the real world. Star Trek fans managed to rename the Enterprise , but all that took was a bucket another beast of a different hue. Oh well. At least I've seen the Enterprise roll out, and I don't think there was a dry eye in Palmdale that marvelous September morning. Stubby wings or not -- she's beautiful .  I. Title of publication: Galaxy Incorporating Worlds of IF. #. Date of filing: Oct. I , #. #. Frequency of issue: Monthly. #A. No. of issues published annually: #. #B Annual subscription price: #. #. Location of known office of publication: # E. #th St., New York, N.Y. #. #. Location of the headquarters or general business offices of the publishers: # E. #th St., New York, N.Y. #. #. Names and complete addresses of publisher, editor, and managing editor: Publisher, Arnold E. Abramson, # E. #th St., New York, N.Y. #; Editor, James Baen, # E. #th St., New York, N.Y. #: Managing Editor, None. #. Owner (If owned by a corporation, its name and address must be stated and also immediately thereunder the names and addresses of stockholders owning or holding I percent or more of total amount of stock. If not ownea by a corporation, the names and addresses of the individual owners must be given. If owned by a partnership or other unincorporated firm, its name and address, as well as that of each individual must be given.) Arnold E. Abramson, # E. #th St., N.Y., N.Y. #; Robert J. Abramson, # E. #th St., N.Y., N.Y. #; Peter J. Abramson, # E. #th St., N.Y., N.Y. #; Allen  Co., Inc., # Broad St., N.Y., N.Y. #; Cede  Co., P.O. Box #, Bowling Green Sta., N.Y. #. #. Known bondholders, mortgages, and other security holders owning or holding I percent or more of total amount of bonds, mortgages or other securities: None. #. For completion by nonprofit organizations authorized to mail at special rates (Secprofit status of this organization and the exempt status for Federal income tax purposes. #. and nature of circulation: Extent Average Single A. Total No. Copies Printed (Net # months Issue Press Run) B. Paid Circulation #. Sales through dealers and carriers, street vendors and # # counter sales # # #. Mail Subscriptions C. Total Paid Circulation (Sum of # # #BI and #B#) D. Free distribution by mail, carrier or other means, samples, complimentary, and other free #I # copies E. Total Distribution (Sum of C # and D) F. Copies Not Distributed I . Office use, left over, unaccounted, spoiled after print# # ing #. Returns from news agents G. Total (Sum of E, FI and # -- should equal net press run # # shown in A) # # #. I certify that the statements made by me above are correct and complete. Circulation Manager who we are. The only thing we, however, know about you is that you read science fiction. But now we need to know more about you to continue to bring you the type of fiction -- and, incidentally, advertisements -- that will interest you. Please fill in the following in as much detail as you can; your time will be well spent and most appreciated. #. Male Female #. Age #. Student: High School College #. College graduate Degrees #. Income: Under # #-# #-# #-# Over # #. Profession #. Own Home Rent: House Apartment #. What magazines, other than science fiction, do you read regularly? #. Do you travel? Business Pleasure Europe Other #. Moans of travel: Plane Auto Train Bus Other... #. Do your own: Boat Est. value Automobile Est. value Hi-Fi equipment Est. value Home Workshop Est. value CamperMotor Hom Est. Value Camera equipment Est. value Motorcycle Est. value Snowmobile Est. value #. Interest: Skiing Fishing Swimming Hunting Golfing Tennis Bowling Camping Flying Boating Gardening Home repairs Photography Stamp collecting Coin collecting Other #. Affllatlons: Fraternal Professional Athletic Social Scientific Other #. Are you a member of: Book Club Record club Other Red Cross Political club #. Investments: Stocks Bonds Real Estate Thank you for taking the time to respond to our questionnaire. Please send your completed form to: # East # Street New York, NY # She seemed suspended in a sea of sound, calliope music and trumpeting barkers, human shrieking and mechanical screeching. Ahead peopled buckets twisted and tumbled about gigantic steel supports. A thrilltaxi dashed from the whirlpool, jousting with space. "Ev-ry-bod-dy wins." A fat man sat in a trailer cradling a microphone in his hands, his gold-painted fingertips glistening in the sunlight. "Play 'til ya win." Air rifles pointed toward targets and treasures displayed behind him. "Try your luck?" Windy backed away, away from her mother's trophy case where metals and plaques symbolic of the greatest prizes a scientist could hope to win shared eminence with the loving cups of a master bridge player. She turned and ran. Ghosts of light danced in a suggestion screen. Serpents of the Medusa test frolicked in air. A rocket soared upward. She tripped over a power cable, the umbilical of a ferris wheel, and fell sprawling. From where she lay, a path, beads of wet dust, drew her eyes to a stained paper cup covered with ants. A long shadow drifted over it. "Are you all right?" Blushing she struggled to her feet and held out her hands, examining them. A white handkerchief began sponging at the dirt and blood. She looked up at the young man before her and frowned. "You're one of Mother's students, aren't you?" "I was. Well, actually I still am, in a way. I finished my dissertation in May, but she's letting me stay on to complete some experiments before I move on to Cal Tech." He examined the scratches. "We need soap and water." "Forget it." She pulled free. Blowing on her palms as if to cool the sting, she walked away. It took him two long strides to catch up with her. "You shouldn't have come here alone," he said as he stuffed his handkerchief into his pocket. "Why?" "Over there." He thumbed toward a man bobbing a toothpick on his lips. He was leaning against a pitch-penny booth and his lazy eyes were fixed on her. "He's been following you." "How do you know?" She stopped to confront him. "Have you been following me too?" "Yes," he admitted with a shrug. "I thought I recognized you, but you've changed a lot since you stopped coming to the lab. How long has it been?" "A couple of years, I suppose. Say, did my mother put you up to this?" "No, I just happen to like carnivals, that's all. Want to take a ride through the egomaze?" She shook her head. "Do you suppose Mother has hired him to follow me?" "I doubt it. He looks like he's out for a pickup and has you spotted. You've grown into quite an attractive young woman, you know." "Sure." Looking past him she watched an old man at a refreshment stand bathe his index finger in the acetate wash beside a computerregister. "Anyway, why would your mother want you tailed?" "Let's just say that she doesn't approve of my being here either. I'm thirsty. I could use a coke." "My treat," he said grinning, pleased with himself that he had enough credit to share with her. Most guys ate up their rations and complained of being starved by the government, but he would never interrupt an experiment just to eat. Windy gazed at his receding back for a moment, then stepped in front of a trio of boys dressed in band uniforms. She led the small parade down the midway, executing a column right at a cabless semi, halting at the computer terminal.    Hesitating, she studied the scratches on her hands. A moment later she turned her head to one side, away from the vinegary odor, and put her index finger in the swirling wash. A flip of her hand removed the excess solution. She placed her finger in the groove on the faceplate and waited while the carnivorous register took its microscopic bite of half-dead skin. With a wink and a nod the barker signaled that her credit had been approved. Without looking back she stepped up into the trailer, ducking behind a burlap curtain. There were only a few spectators. She followed their clockwise procession, by-passing the six-legged goat. Ape Woman was taking a siesta in her cave, her silky hair combed into waves about her bikini. Windy chuckled as she recalled a hairless chimpanzee she had seen once. He had resembled a man about as much as this woman, with her aquiline nose and full lips, did an ape. The sightseers were watching Rubber Man's self-sculptures. Windy circled around them. She called into the next stall. A grotesque face turned toward her, its button eyes brightening. "Haw," Elephant Woman said. "How are you?" "Fon," she trumpeted. "Maw back's moosh bottor." "I'm glad." Hesitating, Windy glanced at the pretzel shape of Rubber Man, then asked, "Would it offend you if I told you what you remind me of?" Elephant Woman frowned, producing thick folds in her brow, then nodded her head, nose flapping. "It's a strange association really," Windy said bracing her arms on the railing that kept the freaks out of reach. She leaned into the jungle. "But you remind me of Capuchin. Capuchin was a cocker spaniel." The frown disappeared from Elephant Woman's face and Windy was encouraged to go on, "He had huge paws, small pointed ears, and the most beautiful, sad brown eyes, and he was sort of accident prone. You see, Capuchin had a prehensile tail, the kind some New World monkeys have. "I'll never forget the time we were leaving for the Duplicate Club. It was raining, so Mother had called a cab. To appreciate this you have to know my mother. She looks exactly like I do, only older,' more sophisticated." Windy straightened, imitating her mother's haughty demeanor. "Well, we were on our way to the cab when I decided I needed a raincoat. The umbrella just wasn't large enough for both of us. I ran back to the house, swung the door open, and Capuchin dashed out between my legs. I don't know how I managed to escape, but my mother wasn't as lucky. Capuchin charged past her, his tail catching her ankle as he went by. It was a classic pratfall, right into a mud puddle. The look on her face," Windy giggled, "I'll never forget it." Elephant Woman laughed as much at Windy as at her story. It sounded like a pig oinking. "You had to see it to appreciate it." "I'll bit." Windy turned toward the source of the new voice. Seal Man had stretched his neck around the parti tion that separated his rocky ledge from the rubber tree jungle. " Buon giorno, Mr. Anatoli," Windy said, losing her smile. " Buon giorno. I can jest sees zat dog." "He was my best friend." She moved on quickly. It made her ill to look at him, and she did not want him to see her face. "Turtle Man," fche exclaimed as she peered down into the last compartment. "Windy!" Turtle Man had to strain his neck to look up at her while his grassy platform elevated. "When I heard your voice, it was like a charivari for my ears." "What's a charivari?" "A si lly song. Comes from Greek word for headache." Windy stuck out her lower lip pretending to pout. The hoist stopped grinding when Windy and Turtle Man were face to face. "Where have you been, Windy? I've been expecting you all week." "Working. I'm out of school now and doing my stint in the Youth Services Corps." "Aha, and they rob you of the best years of your life." "That's a matter of opinion. I happen to enjoy doing something useful. Say, what happened to Backwards Man? At first I thought you were gone when I saw Ape Woman in your cage, but it's Backwards Man I'm missing." "He joined a circus. Better pay, you know. I talked Minsky into this cove so that I could be nearer the door and fresh air." He turned up his nose and sniffed. Windy nodded toward Seal Man. "How is he doing?" Turtle Man arched his back in a shrug. "The adjustments are many, especially for a man who has spent so many years in institutions. He's coming around." Windy turned away, away from that strong masculine face. "It's not fair." "What's not fair?" "Man-made freaks. He doesn't belong here." "Neither do I." Windy looked back into his blue eyes. "Freaks are mistakes, nature's or man's. It doesn't make any difference. His mother took thalidomide. Mine carried bad genes and knew that she did. Yet she took the chance anyway." He paused to study her eyes. "Windy, you have the wrong perspective. Look at it this way. There are no thalidomide freaks being bom now. Soon there will be no genetic nor congenital freaks either because of science. Why, over ninety percent of the defective fetuses are being aborted now. I ask you what is all this going to do to the carnival freak business?" "I'll tell you what science is doing to the freak business," she said in a harsh whisper. "Science is creating new freaks, and my mother is the trend setter." "Windy, you..." "I'll show you one of those freaks right now." She pounded her chest with her index finger. "I don't have a father. My mother is as virgin as the day she was bom. She created me on a petri plate and had the embryo implanted in one of her lab technicians." "Windy," he said softly, refusing to be caught up in her emotions. "Windy, we are all freaks. Look at those marks over there. See the man Those are tobacco cigarettes. Look at the blonde. That's a wig. What's she hiding? Look at them. Windy. Look at them looking at us. They are all freaks." The corner of Windy's mouth twitched a moment before coming to rest in a feeble smile. "Is there any room in there for me?" "That's my girl." Windy stepped back to let the onlookers gape at Turtle Man. The blonde glanced at her, and she blushed at the thought of having been overheard. As the group dispersed she approached the stall again. "Freaks. They're all freaks," Turtle Man scowled. "What happened?" "Nothing. Nothing, just tongues without tact. Can you come by after the show closes. I picked up some interesting tapes in Guatemala. They've got an unusual syncopation. We could make it a party like last year." He nodded toward the other compartments. "I can't. I'm supposed to play in a bridge tournament tonight. Besides dancing with Rubber Man is like dancing with a suggestion screen. The instant you see it, it's gone." Turtle Man laughed. "I see your point. Tomorrow then? I could have Minsky set up a recorder in here." "Fridays are reserved for the psychologists. Uh, when are you leaving?" "Midnight tomorrow. Got to get set up for the State Fair Saturday." "I can't promise anything." She bit at her lip and then turned toward the exit. "Windy." She stopped at his call, but did not look back. "Thanks for coming. It's people like you who make this job bearable."    She stepped into the confusion of sunlight and noise and felt a surge of panic. She closed her eyes to ward off the feeling as much as the light. "What took you so long? The ice has melted." Windy squinted up at the man's narrow features. "How did you know where I was?" He pointed with a paper cup toward a man clenching a toothpick between his teeth. He was braced against a barker's podium. "I asked him." "Who is he?" "He didn't say." He offered her the cup. She took a sip of the hot syrup, then gulped the rest. Crushing the cup, she tossed it aside and walked over to her shadow. His skin was pitted with acne, his dingy shirt stained with sweat. "Why are you following me?" His hand reached for the toothpick as his thin lips puckered into a grin. His prying eyes worked their way down from her face. "Shake that creep and I'll take you for a spin on my rentabike." "You perverted freak." The man jolted upright, his features twisting with rage. She spat into his face. She struggled with the grip on her arm as she was steered into a crowd mulling about an arcade. The young scientist swung her around so that she faced him. "You're a fool, Windy Rode." "Who asked you," she retorted as she freed her arm. She walked away. He matched her stride. "He would have hit you." "What if he had? What time is it?" He glanced at his watch. "Sixthirty." "Damn." She increased her pace. "Where are you going?" She stopped. "I don't know." "Well, I wish you would make up my mind." "Make up your own mind." She sauntered over to a startrek tent. He argued with himself for a few moments before following. She was finger on her jeans. He sat down on the rickety stool at the next station. "Mr., Mr., I'm sorry I don't recall your name," she said to him as she stared at the blank screen. "Dr. Randolph D. Bucknell, Randy for short." "Dr. Bucknell, what..." "Randy." "Randy then, what did my mother do with Capuchin?" "Capuchin?" "That dog with the prehensile tail." "Uh, anatomical studies, as I recall. Yes, found an unusual localization of ganglion in the lumbar spine. We wondered if it was a primitive brain that controlled the tail, but we couldn't test the hypothesis. He was a fluke. We haven't been able to recreate the genetic pattern, though I think your mother has a student working on it." The operator came over to conbut Windy continued to stare at the unlit screen. "I'm sorry. Was he a pet?" "I wouldn't expect anything else from her." "Windy, your mother is a great woman. She's attractive and intelligent and talented. Do you realize how lucky you are to be endowed with her genes?" "Sure, a xeroxed copy on disposable paper." "That's not fair. You'd better play before the machine shuts off." She punched the key for a control report and inventoried her energy and photon torpedo supplies. Then she made a long range scan of the universe. "I wish I could open your eyes, Windy. She didn't sacrifice your pet for nothing. If your mother seems rather unfeeling at times, it's only because she has to be in this business. Windy, I've seen her brought to tears because of the freakish results of some of our experiments. I've seen her tremble as she held a grotesque mass of living protoplasm in her hands. I know the feeling. You want to hide your face in shame for what you've done." "Shame?" The eight-by-eight grid twinkled with two red star bases and a concentration of green Klingons in the lower left quadrant. "It's not shame that she feels. It's anger, anger at failure, and she does hate failure with all her gifted soul." "You're wrong." "No, I'm not. I know because I am her." "No, you're not. You're not telepathic, or are you?" "No, but I do know how her mind works. Believe me I do." She activated her cloaking devices, set course in matrix code, and engaged warp drive. "Randy, how many other parthenogenic children have been created in the last seventeen years?" "Let's see, you were the first. Singh's daughter was next, I think. Yes, three, four, Briedlove had a son about five years ago. His was the first from a skin cell. There's been several since then. About a dozen, I'd say. Why?" "Does everybody know about them?" A short-range scan showed that she was surrounded by enemy starships. "It's never been a secret. There was quite a lot of publicity surrounding your birth. It impressed me and I was only six or seven at the time. You didn't answer my question. Why? What difference does it make if there are others?" Estimating the angles to all three she dropped her shields and fired, getting two with photon torpedoes, crippling the other with phasers, and taking a direct hit in her hanger decks. "Ha, got all three. Do you remember last winter when my mother had that surgery for her ulcers?" "Yes, her condition was critical." She studied the damage control report. "It took half my stomach to patch her up." "What?" She had to return to star base for repairs. "I did not give consent. I went to the hospital to visit her and the next morning I woke up with tubes running through my nose." "You mean that, that..." "They said I couldn't give consent because I was a minor. But that was just an excuse." Activating the energy shields, she set a circuitous route, avoiding the sectors controlled by Klingons. "You're not saying that she, that she would... Why don't you get out, leave her?" "It's not easy to run away these days." Without turning she waved her right hand in front of his face. "The minute that finger goes down on a credit terminal she will know where I am. How far can I run before I starve to death?" "Maybe someone could share credit with you." "How would you like to live on half rations for who knows how long?" The damage control update indicated that repairs were in progress. She maintained position. "I could," he mumbled, blushing. "The carnies would for a price." "What price?" "Never mind." The Enterprise exploded, star base and all, in a giant supernova. "Blast it!" "It's rigged. If you want an honest game use the school's computer." She stood up, but he remained seated. "Why don't you try a lawyer?" "I did, as soon as I got out of that hospital. Would you believe that he said I don't exist. Our chemprints are identical. There is no legal way to prove that I do either without Mother's cooperation. We'd have to appear together before a judge so that he could count to two. Those damned computers can't count to two, but they sure can play favorites and give Winona Stokes Rode double rations." "Surely your mother would cooperate with a judge." "You don't believe me." She looked down at her hands and began rubbing dirt away from the scratches. "I don't think that lawyer did either. What's the word of an immature girl with a paranoid complex compared to that of a worldfamous scientist?" She turned around. "Let's get out of here." "There ought to be a way to alter your chemistry," he said as they entered the midway. "I've tried finger paints, drugs. I've even exposed my hands to every kind of radioactive substance I could find in Dr. Maslen's lab, but those damned registers still read Winona Stokes Rode in the singular." They moved between the horror show and the fun house and their blaring noises. "Windy, I know your mother," he shouted. "A simple tissue transplant is one thing, but I can't believe that she would go so far as to take your life to save hers, nor can I believe that any doctor would actually do it." "Don't underestimate the power and influence of my mother. When the time comes the question will be who is more valuable. There will be no precedents to guide them. They will have to decide whether I am an organ replacement bank or a human being. And I can't seem to establish that very fact. By damn, I don't want some doctor sitting in awe of my mother making that decision." He followed her eyes toward the lifeless suggestion screen, a rocket ride darting about it. "Listen, Windy, I have an idea..." "What time is it?" "Past seven. We could..." "Dammit, I'm late." "Late for what?" "A bridge tournament." "With your mother?" "Yes." "You must be good. Listen..." "Not that good. What's wrong with it?" she asked, still looking at the screen. "Probably blew a fuse. Listen, will you. You don't have to go back. I've got a rentacar. I could..." "I'll bet it's done with lasers." She started jogging toward the hollow screen. Exasperated, he held back, watching her as she stopped in front of the black hole, looking like a marionette forgotten on stage after the show was over. She moved so slowly that he was unaware of her motion until she was inside. "Don't," he gasped as he broke into a run. "Stop! Windy, stop!" He slid to a halt at the opening and reached for a wrist. She stumbled as she came out, nearly falling. "Get your hands off me." "You could have been killed." "Go to Hell." His eyes and mouth pinched with anger he tightened his grip and headed for the exit. "Come on. I'm taking you home." "Let go of me," she said, hissing the words out between her teeth. "Let go or I'll scream. I'll cry rape. I warn you." He slapped her arm down and spun around to face her. "I don't give one damn about what you do, young lady, but I do care about your mother, and I am going to hear her side of this story." "Go right ahead, but leave me out of it. I'm not going back." "And just what do you intend to do?" "Well, I can't stay with the carnival, can I? You'll go tattle to my mother." "Why the carnival?" "Because they'll feed me." "Isn't there somewhere else you could go?" "Jail." "I mean a friend, a relative, a church, the Red Cross." "I've got a friend right here. He'll set me up." "I don't like it." "Dr. Bucknell, I'm never going to go back." He took a deep breath and let it out slowly. "Okay, I won't tell, at least until I can figure this out. That is, as long as I know where to find you." "Is that a promise?" "Yes." "Then drive me to Des Moines tonight." "What?" "Mother could be calling the cops right now, this minute. The first place they are going to look is this carnival. But I could link up with it in Des Moines, at the State Fair, after it's been searched." "I don't know," he hesitated, wondering how far he could trust her. "Dr. Bucknell, go back and take a good look at that suggestion screen. Those lasers are shielded with diffusion glass."    He paced in front of the orgy tent, not wanting to go in, not wanting to see her in there. He paced and he watched the lights blink out one by one as the carnival closed down for a brief night's rest. The sounds were dying, the static fading, unmasking the giggles and laughter emanating from that tent. A man stepped through the tinkerbell curtain. His grin disappeared as he met Bucknell's gaze. He finished buckling his belt, spat on the cement, and walked away. An echo from the stadium announced the beginning of the night runner races. Bucknell made his way around to the back of the tent and a flap opening he had noticed earlier. There he waited in the shadows of a flarewired fence. Several minutes later people, male and female, dressed in swatches of fur and body paint began to filter through the slit in the tent. Too tall, too short, too dark, too fat, too old, too masculine. He followed a pair wearing rabbit ear headdresses. One of the girls made a gesture with her hand as she talked. The scratches on her palm were red and swollen. Three paces later he was beside her, his hand biting into her shoulder. "My God, Windy. How could you?" She winced and twisted away. The other girl screamed. Bucknell froze. Someone came running. "It's all right," Windy said, stepping between the striped man and Bucknell. "It's all right. He's a friend of mine. He startled us, that's all." "Are you sure?" the tiger man growled. "Yes, it's all right." "Sucker marks," he hissed in Bucknell's face and turned away. "Go on," Windy motioned to the other girl. "I'll catch up with you at the freak's tea." A moment later they were alone. Bucknell let his eyes trace the contours of her costume. It hid everything and nothing, not even the scar under her sternum. Letting his eyes fall he kicked at an inert shadow on the pavement and said, "So this is the price." "At least I'm eating." She began working the headdress out of her hair. "You can eat at home." "That's right." "Windy, I had a long talk with your mother," he said, looking up, searching for her eyes in the whiskers and make-up. "She's worried sick about you. She wants..." "How sick?" "She looks bad. Her eyes are bloodshot. She's extremely tense. I don't think she's been eating or y y    "Sounds like she needs another ulcer patch. No, thank you." "I promised her I'd try to bring you back." She retreated, saying accusingly, "You finked!" "No, I didn't. I didn't tell her where you were." "You told her you knew where I was. That's all she needs." "I wasn't followed, if that's what you mean. I made sure I wasn't. I checked myself for beepers before I left and I changed cars in Ankeny." "Dammit, how can I be sure?" she said as she peered into the shadows. "Take my word for it, will you. I want you to go back of your own free will." She bit at her lip. Tucking the headdress under her arm she began running her finger around the sore on her palm. "I believe your mother wants it that way too. She promised me that there would be no more operations without your consent." He took a step toward her, looking at her hand. "Did you get that in writing?" "It wasn't necessary. That needs a doctor." "No doctor." "It's infected." "Ginny said she'd lance it tonight, after the tea." She began walking slowly. He fell in step by her side. "Your mother said that she would find a way to give you a legal identity. She said that she's been meaning to, but she just hasn't had the time. You know how busy she is." "Yes, and I know that she does break promises." "If she has, it was probably for a good reason." "She promised me that she would find Capuchin..." "Capuchin?" "That dog with a prehensile tail. She promised me that she would find him a good home. Besides, if she really wants me to go back of my own free will, why is she offering that reward for any information leading to my whereabouts?" "What reward?" "Don't you read newspapers?" She skipped ahead. "Come on. I'll show you how freaks have fun." They skirted a series of tents and trailers and came upon a silent circle of light. Windy broke through, then stopped. He followed her in. "What's the matter with everyone? Minsky, start the music. I feel like dancing," she shouted gaily and did a pirouette, waving the bunny ears like a fan. She glided over to a man entwined in a lawn chair. "Come dance with me, Rubber Man." Shaking his head he raised a bottle to his lips. She stopped and looked at the woman curled up in the seat next to him. She was stroking the hair on her face as her eyes met Windy's. "Let's sing then." "I don't feel like singing tonight," Ape Woman said softly, the words ringing pure like bell chimes. "What's wrong?" Windy whispered, letting her eyes roam round the circle. Elephant Woman sat squarely on a high-back chair, her body overflowing the edges, her eyes averted. Minsky kept his back to her as he fiddled with the recorder. A group in costume from the orgy tent began whispering among themselves. Turtle Man and Seal Man were sitting on handcrafted thrones perched on a folding table. "Come here. Windy," Turtle Man said. She walked over to him slowly. Bucknell took a few steps toward her. "Who is he?" Turtle Man asked, nodding toward Bucknell. "Randy, the man I told you about, the one who refused to bring me here." "Then he should take you back." "No. I'm not going back, not ever." "Windy. He cleared his throat and glanced at Bucknell. "Windy, you'll never be a pitchman or anything else. Farnsworth is not going to let go. He wants to work you as a hound, a bitch. The next state we play has sixteen as the legal age. White slavery laws won't apply. Windy, the games you're playing now will be for real. Do you understand?" She clenched her jaw and nodded. "Go home, Windy." "No, I can't." "You must." He raised the stub of one arm. "Windy, you don't belong here." The recorder blared a deafening Mexican bolero. A man dressed in street clothes brushed past Bucknell. Another approached Windy from the other side. She whirled and backed into the table. Trapped. The struggle was brief. Bucknell stepped in front of them as they started to take her away. The music stopped. "I said, who are you?" "You fink!" "Get out of our way." "Are you policemen? Is she under arrest?" Bucknell demanded, holding his ground. "You fink!" she shouted at him again, her face pinched with hatred. "Let go of me." "I demand to see your credentials." Bucknell addressed himself to the shorter man. The others were gathering behind Bucknell, blocking their way. "You dirty, rotten fink!" she raged at Bucknell. "Can you hold her, Russ?" the shorter man asked his associate. "I've got her." He released his grip and searched his inside jacket pocket. "You damned..." "Windy, I called the police," Turtle man said. She tried to turn toward him. The man holding her arm stepped around so that she could. "You?" "I had Minsky do it. Windy, don't fight them. Go home." "You? The reward. That damned reward. You!" She spun around, sending her knee into her captor's groin. He gasped and loosened his grip. She broke loose. She scrambled onto the table, giving Turle Man's throne a shove that set it rocking, and jumped down on the other side. She ran. Bucknell elbowed his way past the policemen, rounded the table, and darted into the shadows, leading the pursuit. His long strides shortened the distance rapidly. She veered left, disappearing behind a tent. He drew up at the same place, turned, and slipped, his foot skidding across the asphalt on the rabbit ear headdress. The policemen caught up with him as he regained his balance. The taller man was still wincing with pain. They filed down the empty canyon between an arcade and a startrek tent. The midway was dark, the only light coming from street lamps on the fair grounds. There was no one in sight. "She must be in there," the smaller man said, pointing to the thrillrides. "You take the far end, Russ this end. I'll take the middle. We'll flush her out." Bucknell jogged down the midway, skipping over power cables. He felt the man panting at his back turn away. At the merry-go-round he cut in behind a register and slowed to a walk, listening. He moved toward the egomaze, watching the shadows and listening, but hearing only echoes from the stadium. "Windy," he called in a whisper. "Windy, it's me, Randy. I want to help you. Windy?" Under the rocket-ride, through the tilt-a-whirl rigging, around the suggestion screen, he moved calling, listening, calling, listening, hoping that he would be the first to find her. Through the slimy strands of the Medusa test he could see a large building. As he picked his way through the motionless serpents he noticed something moving. One of the policemen was jogging down the alley toward him, hugging the brick wall. He stepped over a snake, ducked under a coil, and emerged in the alley just as a figure darted from a side door of the building. She took two steps toward the policeman, pivoted, and ran in the other direction. "There she is," the man shouted. "Get her." Bucknell joined the chase, leading the policeman by several meters. She hesitated a moment at the intersection with the main street of the fair, then turned right. The building shielded her from view. She couldn't have been more than a dozen strides ahead when Bucknell made the comer. He was running down a sidewalk, animal bams on one side, vending trailers on the other. Windy was nowhere in sight. He cut out into the street and slowed to a trot, looking back over his shoulder. The policemen, both of them, were searching the concession stands and trailers. Looking over his other shoulder he traced the long line of the theater screen tucked under the grandstands of the huge, domed stadium. A muffled roar burst forth from the seats as one of the night runners took a water jump and fell to its knees, throwing its rider. The animal's enormous IR-sensitive eyes left a rainbow of reds and blacks across half the screen. wm. He was edging over to that side of the street, nearing the betting registers, when he saw her bobtailed silhouette skirt the last row of seats. He took a deep breath and forced his legs to work harder. The night runner race ended with a roar of cheers and hisses. "Next race in ten minutes. Place your bets," the speaker system rumbled with the mechanical voice. Bucknell was trapped, entangled in the stampede. Pushing his way through he stretched his neck to catch glimpses of her as she moved out of the theater and followed the contour of the stadium. He lost her just as he broke free. His feet clawed at the track before him, and the cement hit back, slapping hard against the soles of his shoes, jerking and jarring his overtense body. He dodged a grounds sweeper, hurdling its multihinged arms. As soon as he cleared it he saw her. She was heading toward a line of hooded night runners. They were filing past a gap in the solid wall and disappearing into the blackness of the stadium's interior. She fell, struggled to her feet. He pushed his legs harder, gaining ground with each step. She looked back, then staggered forward. "Windy," he yelled between gasps for breath. "Windy. Stop." He ran with his eyes glued on that white cotton tail. He ran and yelled -- watched her plunge into the line of runners. One of the animals reared, its legs lashing frantically in its blindness. She went down. The jockey jerked on the reins and threw his weight to one side in an effort to turn the runner as it danced on its hind legs, but it wasn't enough.    "I won't go back," she said, slurring the words as she fought for consciousness. "I won't go back." "Relax. Lie still now. We'll take care of you." The faceless voice grew faint. "That's what I'd hoped for, a good sign." "Is she going to be all right. Doctor?" The light was dull and bright. They had no faces, just eyes, a thousand eyes. "I won't go back." "The doctor said you're going to be fine, Windy. Now do as he says." Turning her head she saw her mother lying in a cradle of tentacled instruments. "Mother?" "Relax now. We're going to give you an anesthetic. Just relax," the doctor urged. "That's it. Dr. Rode, are you sure you want to go through with this? I mean with your recent surgical history I can't guarantee  i "I know. Doctor. Get on with it." "Chiu, put her under, and take the kidney first. The other graphs may have to wait."  Spider Robinson Cloned Lives, Pamela Sargent, Fawcett, # pp., # Time of the Fourth Horseman , Chelsea Quinn Yarbro, Doubleday, # pp., # Walk to the End of the World, Susy McKee Charnas, Ballantine, # pp., # The Exile Waiting, Vonda N. McIntyre, Fawcett, # pp., # Patternmaster, Octavia E. Butler, Doubleday, # pp., # More Women of Wonder, ed. Pamela Sargent, Vintage, # pp., # Aurora: Beyond Equality, ed. Vonda McIntyre  Susan Janice Anderson, Fawcett, # pp., # The Clewiston Test, Kate Wilhelm, Farrar-Strauss-Giroux, # pp., # Pilgramage , Zenna Henderson, Avon, # pp., # The People: No Different Flesh, Zenna Henderson, Avon, #I pp., # (!) The Bloody Sun, Marion Zimmer Bradley, Ace, #I pp., # Let's juggle around some fulminate of mercury this month, gang. Let's examine women and science fiction. Hoo boy! Already the extremists of both sides are reflex ively fingerins their knives. The feminist radicals are convinced I'm going to do a reverse-discrimination "dancing bear" routine ("The amazing thing about a dancing bear is not how well it dances, but that it dances at all."); and the masculinist radicals I've sold out my cojones. How about if all of them radicals go off somewhere and shout at each other, while you and me have us a quiet conversation? We're not talking here about women as characters in sf -- that's a whole 'nother column. Of course the dominantsubmissive relationship that both men and women have agreed to act out together for the last umpteen centuries has been reflected in the portrayal of women in sf. Despite pioneering work by male writers like Anderson, Sturgeon, Pohl, Herbert, Dickson, and particularly Heinlein (whose women characters have almost invariably been important and respected members of their society, toughminded and competent) and by female writers like Merrill, LeGuin, Moore, Brackett and Norton, strong woman characters have statistically been as rare in sf as anywhere else, on the whole. (I enjoyed the line I heard at a feminist discussion at MidAmeriCon about Lieutenant Uhura: "They combined their token black and their token woman in one character -- and then made her a telephone operator!") But one of the biggest contributing factors to this shortage has been the shocking shortage of good woman writers of sf, and that's what we're here to talk about this month. I can find no evidence that anyone ever failed to sell a good science fiction story because she happened to be a woman. Both Kate Wilhelm and Judith Merrill have said they found no difficulty in selling sf under their own names -- even though Judith did have to use what we might call noms de plums to sell westerns and mysteries. Yes, I know about C.L. Moore and D.C. Fontana and "Andre Norton" and the host of women who elected to use ambiguous pen-names -- but I know of no one who initially failed to sell under their own name first. Editors want good stories -- need them to survive -- and will let nothing stop them from buying a good one from anyone. Hell, Mary Shelwhole damn genre. And yet when I first decided to do this column, it took me well over six months to acquire a column'sworth of books by women. Clearly, the problem isn't that women can't sell sf. The problem is, not many women are writing the stuff. Or IS that the problem? Could it be that lots of women are writing sf, but their output is inferior? Ursula K. LeGuin. Kate Wilhelm. I rest my case. So why aren't women writing sf? Well, I think it's because writing, like any other artistic career, requires that you either live alone or have a very understanding spouse -- and I must say I've met more mature wives than I have mature husbands. It doesn't help that writing is one of those lifetime careers (like Getting Your Doctorate) where you can put in from one to ten years before you see any solid return, with strong support required for every one of those years along the way. It calls for a firstrate husband, and our culture trains men that sharing the scut-work is unmanly. But it's getting easier. We're all getting smarter. It may have taken me six months to assemble this column, but not too long ago it might have been impossible. More women are writing -- and reading -- sf than ever before. Let's examine their output. This is by no means an exhaustive -- or even necessarily a representative -- selection of women sf writers. It's just what's come over the transom lately. Five of the eleven books herein considered are first novels -- a significant datum -- so perhaps we should consider them first.    In Cloned Lives , Pamela Sargent has written the first clone novel I've seen that doesn't assume that clones will, by virtue of their biological similarity, become group-individuals indistinguishable from each other. Sargent has realized the obvious: that "genetically identical" does not equal "identical." (Anyone who's ever raised or known twins, triplets, quads or quints could have told us that.) This notebook I'm scribbling on right now is genetically identical with the hypothetical one on which someone is now inscribing a love note to his dachshund -- it's what you write on it that counts. What Sargent wrote on her tabula rasa is an extremely realistic tale of the near future. At about the time that the world scientific community's self-imposed moratorium on genetic experimentation is expiring. a group of biologists succeed in producing five clones of a man named Paul Swenson (four males, one female). Sargent gives us a character-profile slice out of the life of each of the six, then ties them together in a final section which uncorks a few beautifully planted surprises. Throughout, the writing is fluid, the characterizations vivid and layered, the background world and the events that take place therein utterly plausible. Perhaps it's that last that's the problem. Like #I , Cloned Lives is so realistic, you catch yourself yawning. It doesn't really go anywhere, in a plot sense. This is not necessarily a fault. Edgar Pangborn's books seldom have plots, and Dlmlgren sold a lot of copies. But plotless writing demands extremely colorful characters, and the five clones in this book are just too damned ordinary to sustain my interest. I think that this was done consciously, that the whole point is that Clones Are Just People, and I applaud the point. Defusing prejudice before it begins is a lovely goal, and if more folks read this book, the race's first real clones will have a much easier time of it. But you gotta make people read your book. I note that three of the seven chapters were previously published separately. Could it be that Cloned Lives didn't start out to be a novel? That feels right -- any one of these chapters would have kept me reading, but there just wasn't a novel's worth of conflict. For me. I like sharp, urgent conflict in my fiction. You might like this one just fine.    On the other hand, Chelsea Quinn Yarbro's first novel, Time of the Fourth Horseman , is chock fulla sharp urgent conflict, and I didn't care for it much atall. The more pessimistic and cynical you are, the less you will tend to agree with me. If you're borderline paranoid, you won't agree with me at all. What we got here is a disaster novel, and here is your basic plot: an idealistic-but-tough woman doctor learns that her doctor-husband (with whom she thought she had a deeply intimate and loving relationship) is one of the heads of a vast government-sponsored secret conspiracy to reduce the population crush by quietly replacing a third of all vaccines with placebos. She is unable to dissuade him, and indeed she and the very small band of doctors who are upset by this Modest Proposal find themselves discredited and disgraced. Apparently they can't even get the Washington Post interested, even when stupendous epidemics of supposedly extinct diseases start ripping the country apart. (Curiously, this decimation of the populace doesn't seem to affect international relations any -- or maybe Henry Kissinger is supposed to have secured gentleman's agreements from all the rest of the world's governments to implement similar programs at the same time.) From there, horror succeeds horror for # jading pages -- for, as anyone would have guessed, the Great Diseases, roused from their slumber, proceed to mutate into truly unstoppable killers. Three famous sf writers and an M.D. state on the back cover that plausible." If you agree, I believe we're in serious trouble. Because one of the manifestations of the Heisenberg Uncertainty Principle as applied to mankind is that what we all agree to be plausible becomes so, and if we agree that this is a plausible premise, I'm going to go flush my head down the toilet -- spare them Evil Politicians 'n' Doctors the bad karma of slaughtering me. But the premise ain't my only complaint. I couldn't tell the characters apart without a program, and they tended to be stereotyped (even the death of their only son doesn't deter the husband from his Malthusian determination). The plot was rudimentary, largely a cataloguing of horrors to flesh out the premise. I felt I was being milked for horror, and so found myself becoming nearly as callous as the villains. And the writing was fluid enough, but extremely hasty: too many times a doctor spied an incoming patient with a fever and flushed skin and muttered, "By God, if I didn't know better I'd swear that was anthrax." (No, that's not a direct quote, and yes, it's a bit exaggerated.) This is a book plainly designed to play on -- and therefore promote -- your paranoia, and you're supposed to walk away from it horrified and afraid and ashamed to be human and frustrated to despair at your helplessness before The Great Conspiracy of Evil Ones In Power, and I say phooey.    And now, for an even more warped premise, we bring you Susy McKee Chamas's first novel, Walk to the End of the World. I heard Ms Charnas refer to this book (at MidAmeriCon) as "a rather straightforward extrapolation of things as they are," and my hair stood on end. The premise, explicitly laid out right in front in a two-page prologue, is as follows: Dem Evil Politicians have finally done it -- The Wasting has come, and the world goes to hell. All these Evil Ones are men -- all the women in government "had resigned or had been pushed out as idealists or hysterics." Now it chances that a handful of these Evil Ones escape the Wasting in previously-prepared shelters -- and of course they bring women with them as routine provisions. Needing a scapegoat for their own subconscious guilt, the Evil Men debase these women, fix upon them the blame for the Wasting ("The woman tempted me."), and by the time they emerge from their fallout shelters have reduced all women to degenerate beasts of burden. In fact, they tolerate said beasts only because reproduction seems desirable -- for enjoyable sex, they prefer each other. The women themselves, by the way, cooperate almost unanimously:... it would be proper and a relief to think of nothing but babies any more, and while the men were crazy with grief, guilt and helplessness it was support they needed, not antagonism." The few dissenters are silenced with clubs, and the next generation are, of course, all good little products of their conditioning. Oh yeah, I nearly forgot: they grow marijuana for food. Got it? That's the first two pages. Now, I thought at first that that was why my first three attempts to read the book ended in failure. Anyone who holds her brothers and sisters in such contempt is not likely to tell me anything I want to hear. But a friend of mine finished it and said, "If you grant the crazy premise, it's not a bad book." So I made two more attempts. My record was page #. Even granting the psychotic premise, I found the story that ensued confused, confusing, inconsistent and boring. Like most diatribes.    Vonda McIntyre's first, The Exile Waiting , avoids all the above errors -- she never lost my interest, and she has no axe to grind. What she did was write a cracking good adventure with a very real cast who undergo exciting events that change them all deeply. The background world is described mostly by suggestive details (my favorite method), and seems both consistent and fascinating -- I have a few minor quibbles, and you may too, but nothing serious. The characterization is excellent -- it's obvious that McIntyre cares deeply for all of her characters, and indeed I had a hard time deciding how many of them could properly be called protagonists (I make it four or five, and even the minor characters breathe with life). The style is slightly "experimental," and quite successfully so: evidence of artistry rather than pretension to it. And the ending is more than satisfactory. What more could you ask? Well, quite a bit, actually. I can't honestly say that Exile is a Great Book. But it is damned good, and surely one of the most promising first novels I've ever seen. This is a woman who has a Left Hand of Darkness in her somewhere. And even if it never emerges, I could settle for a couple dozen more "merely" enjoyable and thoughtful books like this. In times like these, an enjoyable book is something of a godsend.    Now I come to the first-novel that provoked the most ambiguous reaction, the one that's hardest to review Just Right: Octavia N. Butler's Patternmaster. It would be very easy to do a killer on this book: it has many things wrong with it, some little and some gigantic. My chief objection is that it leaves unanswered every moral question it raises -- or rather answers them unsatisfactorily. It posits a world in which psionically-gifted humans called Patternists rule over thoughtcontrolled slaveserfs called Mutes -- that is, ordinary humans -- and all of these are at war with mutated sphinx-like humans called Clayarks, who are painted as courageous fighters and potentially likable sentient beings. Yet the book concerns itself only with a Nine-Princes-In-Amberesque powerstruggle for succession to the throne of the dying Patternmaster by his two strongest sons. In the end, one of them wins, kills his brother, massacres a few hundred Clayarks, and settles down to slavemastering his Mutes. Curtain. I found this outrageous, particularly given the "hero's" own vivid loathing of mind-control. There are other holes too, enough to make a noticeable pile in the comer of the Albert Hall. And yet I liked Patternmaster , better than the first three books in this column anyway. Why? Well, partly some good characterization -- particularly Amber the Healer, one of the strongest female protagonists since Alyx (comically juxtaposed with Rayal, a more or less traditional hero-sterotype who is dismayed by Amber's refusal to be a traditional heroine-stereotype). But I think it was mostly sheer narrative thrust, pure story-telling, that pleased me most. Butler kept me turning the pages, simple as that: an indefinable skill and a rock-bottom essential for a writer. Butler has as much of it as Vonda McIntyre -- what she needs now is a carefully thought-out story to tell.    Enough of first novels. Let's return to Pamela Sargent again, for an anthology of stories by women, about women: More Women of Wonder (sequel to an antho which you'll never guess what it was called, that I haven't received for review yet). And before we get started. I'd like to talk about the introduction Sargent supplies. It is for the most part a reasonably accurate history of woman in sf, both as characters and as creators -- but when it slips into speculation about the future it begins to horrify me. As when Sargent calls "understandable" and "a temptation" the contention of R.C.W. Ettinger that "...it is a little hard to see why suckling or carrying a child should produce a special bond, any more than in other forms of parasitism. Does one feel special tenderness toward his tapeworm?... it degrades the woman, reduces her to a biological machine." But enough. On to the stories. There are six novelettes and one short story, and of these I hated two, found three so-so and loved two. This gives us about a # on the Spidermeter, but the two goodies are so good, let's make it # with a recommendation to buy. The ones I didn't like: Joanna Russ's "The Second Inquisition" (Joanna consistently and pointedly refuses to obey the rules of storytelling, even when it would help her. halfway...); and Kate Wilhelm's "The Funeral" (the only thing of hers I've ever actively loathed -- I agree it's a work of artistry, but I don't want it in my living room). The three that were so-so: Josephine Saxton's "The Power of Time" just didn't grab me much; Leigh Brackett's "The Lake of the Gone Forever" was a bit turgid and trite by modern standards -- but then it was written in #, and did move me; and C.L. Moore has written much better stuff than the Jirel of Joiry series. (Jirel was revolutionary in her day, but only as a token figure, proof that women can swashbuckle too. Fine, but it's a silly thing for anyone to do, regardless of gender.) Ah, but the two gems... Well, one of them you may already have. Ursula K. LeGuin's "The Day Before The Revolution" originally ran right here in Galaxy , reran in Best Of Galaxy Vol. Ill , won the # Nebula, and has shown up here and there since. The first two times I tried to read it (quite awhile ago), I got disgusted and put it down after five or six pages. But by the time I got to this anthology I had learned that the way to approach LeGuin is very slowly, no distractions, and trust her. So I tried again, and sure enough it paid off in spades. "Day" is not a story, and if you try to read it as one you'll end up feeling as cheated as I did the first time. It has no plot: nothing happens except a drooling old lady reminisces about her past. But forget that: think of it as an excerpted interlude from an as-yet-unwritten novel if it helps, but enjoy the bastard. It's writing at its best, beautiful and deeply moving. And now the one I saved for last: "Tin Soldier," by Joan D. Vinge. As it happens, I just hadn't seen anything by Vinge at Hugo-time -- but if I had seen this piece, I would unquestionably have voted her the John W. Campbell Award for Best New Writer hands down -- in fact, the story itself deserves a Hugo (it originally ran in Orbit # , which I failed to read). It is an incredibly poignant tale of two sort-of immortals who commit themselves to a love affair that seems hopeless. She time-dilation -- she's a Spacer, who returns to Earth every "few weeks" to find # years gone by (only women can be Spacers, by the way -- take that. Captain Kirk!). He is "immortal" by virtue of constructicpn -- he's a prosthetic cyborg, a bartender (called the Tin Soldier) whose body is mostly plastic and alloy replacements (except for the exception obviously necessary for a love story). The story of their relationship, around gaps that are a few weeks for her, a quartercentury for him -- with the complication of a rigid Spacer taboo against ever making love with the same man twice -- is magnificently wrought, told with genuine warmth and subtle artistry. I look forward very eagerly to more from Joan Vinge.    Another antho, but this one is integrated: men allowed. (Honest to God, I just heard about an editor of a proposed book of women's sf who has decided to include stories by men, too, "to avoid legal questions about discrimination on the ba is of sex." Were any of you male writers out there really contemplating a class action?) Aurora: Beyond Equality has an ambitious and intriguing premise. Contributors were asked to write stories based on a world in which sexism has already been transcended. ' 'After equality, then what?" is what editors Vonda McIntyre and Susan Janice Anderson (is there something feminist about having three names?) wanted to know. Me too. This antho sure doesn't tell me. Anderson spends six pages of intro passing on misinformation about the "pioneers of non-sexist sf," betraying her virtual ignorance of anything written B.R. (Before Russ), and complains how difficult it was to get the kind of stories she and McIntyre wanted: " 'Before I can even begin to write, I have to create an entirely new society,' moaned one of our contributors." (Obviously this contributor had never written sf before: you're supposed to do that, with every story.) Perhaps this is meant to excuse the fact that five of the ensuing eight stories have nothing whatever to do with the stated premise. Raccoona Sheldon's "Your Faces, O My Sisters! Your Faces Filled of Light!" is not sf at all, and as bad as the title would lead you to expect: a psychotic woman walks through New York City, hallucinating an imaginary PostCollapse world where all the men are gone somehow, leaving only loving sisters. While she fantasizes, she is raped and killed. Curtain. James Tiptree's "Houston, Houston, Do You Read?" is about a world in which equality resulted from the mysterious death by plague of all men -- whereupon the women quickly and easily built a utopia. Into this utopia a male astronaut crew is propelled by the usual TimeWarp, and we soon learn that in a truly sane (i.e. female) society, the best thing to do with men is put them to sleep as humanely as possible after taking sperm samples for study). Uh huh. Dave Skal's story never even portrays the society its protagonists discuss, never mentions gender one way or the other, and ends before anything has happened. Mildred Downey Broxon contributes a straight fairy tale set in ancient Ireland; again, nothing touching on sexual equality either way. P.J. Plauger's "Here Be Dragons" is a sea-war story in which it is briefly mentioned -- but not demonstrated or discussed -- that one of the combatting ships is more efficiently handled because it has an integrated crew: a debatable point. I should point out that of these five stories, three (Tiptree of course, Broxon and Plauger) were well-crafted and enjoyable, even if they did ignore the assignment -- but all three were minor works. Of the three writers who actually attempted to fulfill the title's premise, two produced abominable stories: Joanna Russ's "Corruption" is even more unreadable than usual, and Craig Strete's story is opaque self-indulgence combined with Amerind propaganda. cy's "Woman on the Edge of Forever," a genuine attempt to portray a non-sexist society of the future (one which actually includes men!). As with Sheldon's story, it may all be just an hallucination on the part of the protagonist -- but I don't care. What a lovely hallucination! Beautiful, powerful writing, much thought, and a basic fierce love for her own characters: all these consistent attributes kept reminding me of Sturgeon at his best. I especially enjoyed Piercy's imaginative non-sexist pronouns, something I'd have sworn couldn't be done painlessly. According to the bio-stuff at the end of the book, this story is excerpted from a novel-in-progress which I'd greatly like to see. by Ursula K. LeGuin, reflecting back on Left Hand , which is as enjoyable as everything that lady writes. comes out about # #c on the Spidermeter. As I've said before, editors shouldn't make premises they can't keep. And this one was such a tantalizingly interesting premise...    I've about run out of new stuff. How about a few Old Pros? I may as well talk about Kate Wilhelm's The Clewiston Test now. I've been stalling on it, hoping I'd get the time to re-read it, because my reactions to it are so ambiguous and confusing. But there's no time, so... What it is, I think, is a portrait of a marriage being torn apart by stress, as seen through the eyes of both husband and wife. It would take much too long to explain the plot, or exactly why the book so angered and frustrated me, but basically it comes down to this: we are an either-or situation. Either the wife's perceptions are correct, and her supposedly loving husband is really a hopeless neurotic -- or, the husband's perceptions are correct, and his wife has secretly taken an experimental drug with behavioraltering side-effects. Now, the ending of the book seemed to me, when I read it, to vindicate the wife -- she makes no attempt to repair the marriage, even refusing to explain to her husband what she feels he's been doing wrong, and walks out. A supporting character spends the closing pages admiring and congratulating her for her triumphant enlightenment, and the husband apparently wanders off to try and deduce, from the few extremely misleading hints she's dropped, just what went wrong. Feminist friends of mine just loved the ending -- especially divorcees. Trouble is, I remained convinced at the end that it was the wife who was cracking up -- I believed, right up until I was specifically told otherwise at the end, that she had taken the drug. So the ending frustrated me. Then I heard Kate, at MidAmeriCon, tell a roomfull of feminists that the notion of subordinating her art to a vehicle for feminist propaganda -- for any cause -- appalled her. So I went up after and asked her how the hell come she'd written such a feminist-propaganda book, and she blinked in surprise and said she hadn't. I guess I read it wrong, and I fully intend to go back and read the book a second time -- and I urge you to read it in any case. Like everything from Kate's typewriter, it is exquisitely crafted and holds the attention like a magnet -- and it will probably confuse and annoy you for as long as you try and make it grind your axe for you. I think my problem was in seeing the characters as symbols rather than people. The Sexual Liberations wars have left us all a bit paranoid, one way or the other. The book is not, by the way, packaged as sf at all -- you'll have to venture out of the sf section of your bookstore. But don't let that stop you: it's a science fiction novel, all right -- and who knows what you might stumble across while you're looking for it? ("... to boldly go where no fan has gone before.")    Running out of room. Let's hurry on to Zenna Henderson's stories of The People. A movie based on them just came on the tube recently, and it inspired me to dig both Pilgramage and No Different Flesh out of the jumble and re-read them. Sometimes you forget just how nice an old friend is if you haven't seen 'em for awhile. Both books are disguised novelette-collections, but better disguised than usual, with connective sections that really work in giving novel-thrust to a bunch of collected episodes. Both are very slightly overwritten, and both have a tendency to get a bit too sugary for my taste in spots. But both are extraordinarily enjoyable stories about real characters, told with warmth, insight, and genuine compassion. Zenna, too, reminds me of Theodore Sturgeon, in that the conflicts which interest her are the personal, interior ones. She is old-fashioned enough (God help us all) to believe that humans can act admirably and lovingly -- and optimistic enough to believe that an extraterrestrial race which does so as a matter of course might just bring out the best in some of us. I like Zenna for some of the same reasons I like Pangborn, Sturgeon and LeGuin -- because I admire and respect her characters, and because she holds out some hope for Homo Sap. And because she's a first-rate storyteller. Check out both of these books, if you haven't already. The first is a hair better than the second -- but you won't mind at all, and both books will stay with you for a long time.    Happens I'd never sampled any of Marion Zimmer Bradley's Darkover cycle -- they just didn't look like something I'd get into. But then I was doing this women's column, and here was The Bloody Sun on my desk, so... Now, granted I'm not familiar with the series -- but that's not my problem, it's Bradley's. Granted this seems to be one of the minor Darkover novels -- if I'm going to read just one, it ought rightly to be one of the biggies: Heritage of Hastur , say. But this is what I had, what I read -- and I didn't care for it. I didn't believe the hero: his "personality" seemed to be nothing much more than the precise collection of neuroses and compulsions which would keep him moving through the plot, shifting with the requirements of each scene. The plot itself was Byzantine, reminding me irresistibly of those Robert Benchley operasynopsis parodies where Immergluck descends from Valhalla in a golden Chrysler at the end of Act IV to reveal that it was really Ellen and not Helen who was stolen by the gypsies, producing the bloodstained derby as proof. I mean, it was okay light reading, but I didn't believe it for a minute.    As I warned vou, this hasn't been an exhaustive or even representative look at women writers: I haven't mentioned anything by Katherine Maclean or Judy Merrill or Lisa Tuttle or Kathleen Sidney or Sonya Dorman or Phyllis Gotlieb or Andre Norton or Anne McCaffrey or... the list is long. But we've seen enough to support my original contention: women may be a statistical minority in sf, but their talentno talent ratio is as good as or better than that of male writers, and more women should be writing. How do we arrange this? Well, if any of you are women who are thinking of becoming writers, I strongly advise you to marry (if anyone) another artist of some kind. I'm a writer, Jeanne's a dancer, and we split the scut-work fifty-fifty -- except when one or the other of us gets hot on the scent of the Muse, whereupon the other one takes over full responsibility for the houserunning and baby-raising for awhile. Nothing less will serve, and I don't believe I could be a writer without the agreement Jeanne and I have made. Don't settle for less than the best, is all I can advise you. Because we urgently need more good writers, if sf is to survive boom times.  Sheffield the Sirens Sang When James Webster speaks -- you listen! M!y death won't bring out the banner headlines. That's fine with me. I suppose by rights I should be up there with Lee Harvey Oswald, Sirhan Sirhan, Leon Monde and What's-his-name Bremer. I'll settle for being the one that got away. Saved civilization, too -- as I see civilization -- but that won't last too long. Just until I'm gone. Do not go gentle into that good night. I hear you, Dylan, and I'll keep up the struggle. But I've ridden ten thousand days and nights from James Webster's death. I'm old and tired, and no man lives forever. It's the risht time for this. Why am I recording here? Maybe I can't bear to see a piece of history going wrong into the record books. And maybe I want to warn my spiritual heirs to be ready when it happens again. I came to cover the Webster campaign in '# by accident. Got in late, when Jim Dotter had his first stroke. It's been a short twenty years since Jim went. I still remember the shock of the news, the rush to get ready and out of the office and onto the plane. It sounds like boasting when I say that I was overkill for that local primary but I'm past the age for modesty -- and I don't expect I'll have to defend this to anybody. There was no time for a briefing from the Channel before I was on my way, but after thirty years I could manage well without it. During the flight I read releases of Webster's speeches and looked at the local coverage reports of his meetings. The combination didn't make much sense. Trite words, banal sentiments -- and a tremendous response from the crowds. Something was out of tune. Thin gruel in the speeches, rich reactions from the audiences. I picked up the campaign trail in Atlanta. Peach blossom time, with the heat cracking eighty the afternoon I flew in. You could see the Southern beauties opening in the sun like buds. Riding in from the airport I could feel a pressure in the air like the undercurrent of a thunderstorm. Electricity, building up and raising the hair on the back of my neck -- and all on a cloudless March afternoon. I'd felt it only twice before, and never as strongly. People fever. Alamogordo, on the day of the first test of the first bomb. And Washington, D.C. the afternoon of Nixon's resignation. Something was taking hold of Atlanta and winding it up like the spring on an old-fashioned watch. There's not a gift the world can give like that it takes away. I won't argue the point, but seniority has its advantages. The younger men were eager to tell me what had happened before I had arrived. A movement for Webster, building to great peaks every night at his open-air rallies. Orgasms of emotional response that left the audiences drained but uplifted. That, from experienced newsmen. Whatever it was that the vintners buy, James Webster was selling it in Atlanta. As you may know from my writing, human interest isn't my main line. For political analysis, I need facts. Over bourbon and branch I got a fair sprinkling of them from a young local reporter. Webster had sprung up from nowhere, overnight. No previous track record in politics, no big backers pushing him along as a puppet -- but somehow he had persuaded the local power groups that he could take this primary. Support staff? Almost none. Lighting up a big cigar (building an imae -- how well I remembered it. Thirty years earlier I was struggling to keep a pipe alight) the youngster went on. Webster made all the plans for his meetings himself, wrote his own speeches to the last comma, set the exact timing for everything. Brief press conferences, and no remarks off the record. "Ever try for an interview with him?" I asked. "Oh, sure. No good though -- a few words with him on the telephone were as far as I got," he said. Not too surprising -- a local and an unknown began with a couple of strikes against him. How about family and friends? A bit more meat there. From a rich family near Athens, Georgia, but James Webster was almost the end of the line. One great aunt still living, up north of Athens on the family estate. Easy enough to get to see her, but hard to understand what she said when you did. Yes, he'd done that, was sure I could do it too. I brightened a bit. Old ladies are one of my strong points. Either I just like them, or they relish my polite approach. Miss Amelia Webster would be on my visiting list. Before we could get to Webster's early life it was time to cover the evening rally. My young friend put out his cigar with considerable relief, and we left. Outside, there was still that feeling of excitement in the air. The swarms of people converging on the great field where Webster held his rallies were chattering to each other as though a real treat was in store for them. At a political rally? There may be duller events in the world, and the political pros do get a big kick from them -- but they are caviare to the general public. I took up my position in the crowd, about a third of the way back from the stage. Like the psychologist at the burlesque show, I got part of my moneysworth looking at the reactions of the audience. It began at eight, with no introductory speakers or warm-ups. First, a low pleasant music from the big speakers hung around the field. Familiar, vaguely so, but I couldn't place it. At eight-five, Webster came on to the floodlit stage with its black curtains and white canopy. I began to make notes. Short, tendency to pudginess, receding dark hair, a pleasant plump face. No sign of the great vitality or exceptional good looks that the charismatic (dreadful word) leaders so often enjoy. He stepped forward to the battery of microphones and began to speak. To my surprise the soft music continued, blending with his words. Like most reporters, I have a very good memory for words. We need it. It's party training, partly natural talent. I've taught myself to supplement memory, as a matter of course, with notes made on the fly during speeches. With their aid I can get an almost verbatim reconstruction. After Webster's speech I realized that I had encountered a unique phenomenon. For the first time in twenty years, I had forgotten to take any notes. Forgotten? That's the wrong word. My notes of his speech read -- in total -- "slightly nasal voice. Odd variations in pitch and intonation." That's it, the whole thing. I had stopped writing because listening had become so important, I didn't want to risk missing a word. Webster was amazing. When he talked about the past, I felt as though I could see and hear the fathers of the country, working to create and protect my heritage. When he spoke of the future, I felt my duties, my responsibility, my part in building a brave new world for our children. I felt these, physically, like a fever in my blood. As Webster directed I laughed, I dreamed, I raged, I cried, I planned. At last he ceased and raised his arms above his head. After a long hushed pause the first tentative applause built rapidly and became thunderous and prolonged. Back in my hotel room at midnight I tried to draft an article to send north. It wouldn't come. How do you put on paper the most stirring event of your life? After a while I stopped trying and leaned back in my chair. A new but very old thought was tugging at the edge of my attention. I'm just old enough to remember the newsreels of the goose-stepping figures and the crashing shouts of 'Sieg Heil.' There is something very frightening about a crowd with a single mind -- a mob, that's still the best word for it. If James Webster had told us to go and pull down City Hall, what would we have done? I could guess. I didn't sleep well.    Next morning I called Webster's campaign office and asked for an interview. After a surprisingly short run-around from a secretary, he came on the telephone himself. Was I the Bill Forrest of T.V. and newspaper fame? Yes, I was. (Vanity, vanity, all is vanity. I never failed to get a thrill from being recognized, even by crooks and villains.) Again, the seniority was paying off. Webster would be very happy to see me at his office at two o'clock. Close-up, I confirmed last night's impression. Physically unimpressive, with a distant look in his eyes. I began the interview conventionally and asked about the election. If you had asked me about Webster's voice after last night's speech I would have ignored my first scribbled note and told you that it was compelling and persuasive. Today it was nothing. Monotonic, soft. He wouldn't look me in the eye. Yes, this was his first campaign. No, he would refuse a television interview now, he was not quite -- hesitation -- prepared for it. Perhaps in a month or so. Certainly, he was completely confident of a win here. Future plans? Wait and see, but this was only a beginning. After three quarters of an hour I gave up and left. James Webster was sharp and confident all right but he came across to me as a cold fish, a man you wouldn't trust with a dime or your daughter. I knew I couldn't send back an interview that said that, without rhyme or reason, I disliked and distrusted the man. But I did, strongly. What had happened to the man who had spoken last night? No sign of him today. One phrase came back again. Not prepared for a television interview yet. Why had he agreed to an interview with me? Well, I could guess at that. Even a villain -- and that's how I was thinking of Webster now, with no evidence to support me -- likes to go on ego-building trips.I'd picked up a few useful things during the interview. First and foremost, James Webster thought that James Webster was wonderful. I've sensed that from many -- from most -- politicians, but here it came across as a contempt for anything that was not James Webster. Longtime politicians may feel that way, some of them, but they hide it a whole lot better. Second, the campaign really was one hundred percent his own. No one else was more than a minor hanger-on, dispensed with if and when Webster chose to do it. I had a day of useless churning and frustration, until I finally rented a car and drove north for Athens, and Miss Amelia Webster. According to James Webster she was his only surviving relative. I wanted to check his version of his early career with her recollections. According to for his teachers to understand, until he had become impatient with them and left the stupid school system forever. I moved to another universe. At eighty-five, the present must seem rather like a dream world. The real world, the world that matters, is mostly the past. Amelia Webster was sitting outside on a stone patio, looking out over a landscaped formal garden from a brightly colored reclining chair. I was led to her through the house and left to stand a few minutes inside while her companion went to her and told her about my arrival. The fading photographs on the side tables showed a woman in her twenties and thirties, black-haired and vivacious. No photographs after that. Amelia Webster, wisely, had frozen her recorded image at thirtyfive. The bone structure and the alert dark eyes were still there, but everything else had changed beyond recognition. Thomas Hardy said it exactly. 'They must forget, forget! They cannot know what once they were, or memory would transfigure them and show them always fair.' On that warm patio, sustained by endless cups of China tea from pale blue cups, we drifted for three hours, back and forth over eighty years. I didn't hurry. Now and again we circled back to 'young James,' then away again to the Christmas Ball through the deep snow, the beloved killed in the Great War, to the first automobile ride. By five o'clock I knew the real Amelia Webster, passionate and sparkling, hidden inside the accidental husk of old age. And I had built a clear and disturbing picture of James Webster. 'Bad Blood.' That was the ominous key phrase that Amelia had used. The other words? Glacially intelligent. Selfish. Vain. Those are mine, not Amelia's, but her longer descriptions added to produce the unpleasant summary. After high school James Webster had attended college for two years, then quit suddenly and returned to the family estate. There was a faint impression of something about his departure that would not be mentioned to anyone outside the family. I checked it later at the college and found well-disguised traces of a tragedy involving the death of a mentally retarded girl. All this confirmed my own instinctive reaction. The central discovery from my meeting with Amelia was more tangible. James Webster maintained a study and complete recording studio in one wing of the house. For the past year, he had spent all his time there until he began his campaign. That night I drove back to Atlanta and again attended Webster's rally. This time, I was determined to remain aloof and analyze his speech in objective terms. Can you believe me when I tell you I failed totally? The setting was just as before, the simple outdoor meeting place, the soft music before he appeared. I made my notes about the audience, the lighting and the expectant tension in the air. Then Webster began to speak and I was gone again. I returned to my senses and control of my own body more than an hour later. I had been carried to great heights, shown the beauties of the world, dipped far into the future, offered happiness beyond belief -- if I would help James Webster in his chosen works. Another sleepless night followed. Smoking and drinking like a fool, until the back of my throat was raw and my head spun when I lay back. But by morning I knew what I wanted to do. I made another appointment with Amelia Webster and drove again to the big house with its long oak-shaded drive. The weather had broken and it was twenty degrees cooler, so today we remained inside. Lunch was served in a dining room big enough for thirty people. Amelia made sure that I was served enough for three meals but limited herself to soup, cheese and wine. Again, we talked our way here and there through the century, while I tried to refuse a succession of well-prepared dishes. With the coffee, Amelia Webster showed me what a mistake it would have been to underrate the mind in the fragile body. "Now, Mr. Forrest, that was very enjoyable. I don't have too many interesting guests these days, you know. But why don't you tell me now what you came for." She smiled. "I'm well aware that men no longer court me for myself alone. What do you want?" She was half-wrong, in my case, but half-right too. I shrugged my shoulders and smiled back at her. "Miss Amelia, I suspect that you know already." "I think I do. It's James' studio, isn't it? You were very polite yesterday but I could see you almost sniffing the air when I mentioned it. You see, I've had the feeling for a long time that James has been up to something -- and my instincts tell me that it's not something that I'll feel proud of." She rose with difficulty from her chair and went slowly over to a large teak sideboard. "I don't know why I should trust you this way, but that's always a mystery. Here are the keys to the West Wing. The study and studio are on the second floor. James will not be back to the house until tomorrow evening. I ask one thing only, Mr. Forrest. Tell me nothing of what you find. Peace of mind is something I cherish these days." Amelia Webster. A remarkable woman. We missed each other by about thirty-five years, and I've regretted it ever since. Perhaps the next time around. It was three o'clock when I took the keys from her and left the room. It was close to midnight when I climbed back into my rented car and began to drive back to Atlanta.    That was on March #, #. If you look at the newspapers for that year, you will find that James Webster was murdered on the evening of March #th. Shot by an unknown assassin in the middle of an evening political rally. The shot was fired from a considerable distance using a high-powered rifle and a telescopic sight. No, I must correct that. The telescopic sight wasn't in any of the news reports -- they never found the rifle. I shot James Webster. I didn't regret it then, and although the idea of murder for political ends appalls me, I have never regretted it since. In the eyes of the world, I might have been able to justify James Webster's murder for good political reasons . But seen through those same eyes, I committed the greatest treason. I did the right deed for the wrong reason. Let me come now to the heart of it. It all boils down to this: what was it I found in Webster house? Well, what had I been expecting? It was hard to put a name to it, but mass hypnotism comes close. A 'hypnotic generator,' maybe, that would allow one man to mesmerize a whole crowd. That was what was floating around in my mind. I found worse than that. First was Webster's diary. Not for the past; for the future. Meticulously noted, day by day and meeting by meeting, the path to the Presidency of the United States. Five primaries, the convention, the television speeches, the preelection addresses. Alone, that would have been nothing. Men have dreamed of power, and it is certain that many have made detailed plans to get it, but failed along the way. Webster would not have failed. What I found in his studio proved that. It took a while for me to put the pieces together. First there was the general theory. Three heavy black loose-leaf binders, full of mathematics and right over my head. Next to them I found a whole series of Webster 'speeches.' Each had a title and a date, running through the end of #. Inside the folder for each speech it looked like the score for a complicated opera, plus lots of added notation that I couldn't follow. The words -- I recognized some of them, from Webster's speeches in Atlanta -- had their own diacritical and pitch marks, above and below them. The music that went with them was precisely annotated as to volume, crescendi, diminuendi and instrumentation. On a desk in the comer I found another set of books. Famous speeches by Demosthenes, Cicero, ler and others. Each had numerous changes, added by Webster, plus again his strange 'orchestration' and added symbols. I finally realized that these were test pieces of Webster's theory and techniques. The whole studio was packed with sophisticated recording equipment. Monitors for recording and varying pitch and intonation. Complex tape decks to permit multipletrack recordings, dubbing and splicing. Oscilloscopes to permit the display of wave forms, filters for signal processing, and signal synthesizers. I consider I know a fair amount about recording techniques but I was out of my depth. Webster had a couple of hundred thousand dollars worth of equipment in that single room. I might never have fathomed the mystery without Webster's direct assistance. The key was in a thin blue book, over on the low table by the bricked-up fireplace of the studio. James Webster had kept a private log and diary for all his work. Perhaps everybody needs someone to talk to -- a Boswell, a Horatio, a wife or a confessor. James Webster had followed Samuel Pepys and used a private diary. From it I at last understood the true scope of his work, his ego and his ambition. James Webster, with his failings, was a genius. He had developed the basic theory of human communication, the underlying eternal rules that govern human action and reaction. From that theoretical beginning, he had gone on to find the precise combinations of sounds that would stimulate a particular emotional response. It was an exact science. The calculations were long and complex and exact results hard to achieve, but Webster had developed an 'approximation theory' that used combinations of English words and musical sounds to approximate the mathematically optimal signals. His 'speeches' were approximations of this type. As he said in his diary, "all the efforts of the great orators through history have been crude and intuitive attempts to do empirically and unreliably what I can now do with absolute assurance." A great man could have found noble uses for his discoveries. Webster had no such objective. The pursuit of personal power, above and beyond any leader in history, was his ambition. Did I mention at the beginning that this is a confession? It is. Why didn't I reveal Webster's plans to the world and let society deal with him? Wouldn't I have been regarded as a hero, the man who saved the country (and the world) from an absolute dictatorship? Aye, there's the rub. I told you I am appalled at the reasons. This is the simple truth. I shot Webster for different and more selfish reasons. To those people who have heard of me at all, I am a political writer. I have been one for so long that they cannot imagine me as anything else. But every harlot was a virgin once. Scratch a hack writer, and underneath you often find a poet. That's me. Fifty years ago I decided that I had to earn a living and turned my back on poetry. Only the longing and the love lived on. When I left the Webster estate that night, so many years ago, I went to my hotel and I thought, long and painfully. I knew that all the great orators of the past had become fumbling amateurs, blindly stumbling towards Webster's exact knowledge. But I knew more than that, much more. I thought of Keats, Coleridge, Milton, Eliot and Wordsworth -- of Shakespeare. Their words, long cherished, flooded my mind. And music. I heard the complex web of the final Rivercare of the 'Musical Offering' -- the de profundis opening of the Ring -- the whirlwind and lightning finale of Schubert's C Major Symphony. All now to be dismissed, discarded, crude approximations to a single attainable absolute. My world was to become obsolete. Take your fifty favorite pieces of music, your hundred best-loved poems . Imagine them gone from the world, swept away by a final and terrible progress. Now you know why I killed James Webster, or you will never know.  To: Jerry Pournelle I've waited two weeks since reading your article in the October issue of Galaxy regarding the prospects for Controlled Thermonuwriting this while flying home after attending the Second Topical Meeting on the Technology of Controlled Thermonuclear Fusion held in Richland, Washington Oct. #-#, can Nuclear Society. Regarding the technical matters covered in your article, I have only two comments, regarding the emphasis rather than the content of your article: #) In virtually all present concepts of the thermonuclear reaction utilized is the D-T reaction rather than the D-D reaction which you seemed to emphasize. This is primarily due to the much lower ignition energy (# KeV (# # c) ) for D-T than the D-D reaction (# KeV (# # c) ) for a plasma power density of # wattscm # . #) Since the D-T reaction will predominate, a source of tritium is required to provide fuel for the reactor. The amount of tritium occuring naturally is miniscule compared with deuterium, making recovery of natural tritium impracticable. The tritium will be therefore 'bred' in the reactor coolantbreeder blanket by means of the reaction # Li t #  qN I -- l #  # He# # Li  # N -- I t#  # h  #  # N I using the neutrons produced in the D-T plasma. The lithium in the blanket could serve the dual purpose of tritium breeder and reactor coolant to provide heat for a steam search is shown, however, by the fact that the chemical form of the lithium used for the reactor blanket has not yet been extensively specified. I received the impression at the conference that there is a general tendency to regard liquid elemental lithium as the likely candidate. Experience with the Liquid Metal Fast Breeder research shows, however, some of the major engineering, corrosion, and materials compatibility problems which can be expected from such an approach. In this context, Dr. S. Sze of the University of Wisconsin Fusion Study Group has developed the idea of using a free-flowing lithium oxide (Li # #) microsphere bed for use as both reactor coolant and tritium breeder. This approach, if proven practical in terms of particle transport and steam generator requirements, could alleviate many of the sign. Regarding more general matters in fusion research: agree with you wholeheartedly regarding cauenergy needs. Although plasma physicists have made steady progress in the physics of the thermonuclear reaction (both in magnetic and inertial confinement), truly massive engineering and materials problems remain. As a nuclear engineer I often cringed at some of the design parameters specified at some of heat load on divertor plates, # Tesla magnetic fields, etc.), and .I kept thinking, "How do they ever expect to get this thing licensed'" It's early yet, but the point I would really like to make here is that even the most optimistic scenarios don't envision energy needs before the year #. Until that time, the huge investments necessary to deperhaps a significant drain, on our economic resources without any significant payoff. Also, the ability of our research to achieve a largely on the health of our fission reactor economy. Many of the problems associated kind of problems associated with fission reactors, and it is the present nuclear power industry, along with the research establishments of the national labs and the universities, who are going to have to provide the scientific and engineering manpower to solve these problems. The people who are going to be produced by the Nuclear Engineering departments of the universities and the size and existence of these departments depends on the state of the nuclear power industry. This may be an oversimplification, but I believe the general idea valid. If the light water fission reactor industry is destroyed by the specious obstructionism which now confronts it, our energy economy may not be able to time period sufficient to help meet future needs. As it is, it's going to be touch and go. In short, regarding fusion power as any kind of short-term (# years) alternative to fission power for meeting our energy needs is wishful thinking, as are, in my opinion solar, geothermal, hydroelectric (deadly dams!!) etc. power. Besides, we don't worry about the ecological effects of these power sources on a large scale because nobody has really studied them yet. Enough, I'm getting a little queasy. If man were meant to fly...etc. Sincerely, Dr. T.A. Thornton Babcock  Wilcox Co. Lynchburg Research Center Box # Lynchburg, VA # Jerry' s reply: The environmentalists were horrified at the thought of all that liquid sodium in the Liquid Metal Fast Breeder Reactor (Fission); what will they say to liquid Lithium, and breeding nasty Tritium as well ? I suspect that as soon as Fusion becomes somewhere near practical, the "ecologists" and "environmental protectors" and " concerned scientists" who are now so thoroughly in favor of fusion that they wish us to defer all new power plant construction until fusion is available will, suddenly, become enemies of fusion; God alone knows what they will be for then . "But this be law, l will maintain, until my dying day, Sir; that whatsoever king shall reign, still I'll be Vicar of Brae, Sir." (See also Inferno, #nd round, #th circle.) My thanks to Dr. Thornton for his kind comments and additions to my article on Fusion without Exlax. Mr. Baen: I have grown tired of seeing J. Pournelle's articles gushing about the wonders of atomic fissionfusionetc. There are severe objections to atomic fission (I haven't seen any solution to where we'll put the waste from Pournelle's office, to give just one example), and atomic fusion is still some distance in the future and thus not to be relied on. I am also tired of helping pay for such articles every time I buy an issue of In short, how about equal time? I'm sure some of the physicists who donated their time to California's Proposition # would be glad to counter Pournelle's assertions, and presenting both sides would give your readers a more balanced treatment of the subject. Currently, all they're getting is the assertion that objections to nuclear power are based on "superstition," which is not the case. Sincerely, Bruce Duncan # Lexington St. San Francisco, CA # I would be happy to consider for publication an article such as you propose...of course as Science Editor Dr. Pournelle would have the right of rebuttal in the same issue. Any takers? Dear Mr. Baen, I would like to enter one vote in Alter's favor in the election suggested by him in The Alien Viewpoint in your October issue of Galaxy . I would also like to express my appreciation of John Varley's work, which I have enjoyed greatly. But I do have a question about it: "Phantom of Kansas" and "Overdrawn at the Memory Bank" both take place in the same general setting -- future settlements on the moon, as does "Bagatelle", but "Bagatelle" has no reference to the depopulated Invader-controlled Earth described in "Kansas", quite the contrary. Are they or are they not parts of the same line of "future history"? And what relation does the spacetime setting of "Gotta Sing, Gotta Dance" bear to all this? I have enjoyed all the stories which I have read in Galaxy since the Jan. # issue, which was the first I purchased (following the demise of IF). I have six # issues and seven # issues, acquired by watching newsstand shelves like a hawk. I can tell by the continued stories that I have missed less than nine issues, but the uncertainty of whether you are publishing monthly or bimonthly or whatever is driving me crazy, so I'm going to take up your silver anniversary offer as indicated on page four. As a librarian I am morally outraged by the thought of mutilating any printed work, even one which belongs to me, so I am not sending you your little coupon from page four. I'm sending a handwritten copy of it to the address given on the coupon itself. I hope this doesn't snarl up your bookkeeping too much. On to other affairs: Tell Mr. Zelazny to hurry up and finish the Amber series, please !! Also, in your February # issue you asked, after the last letter in Directions which referred to Poul Anderson's work including the Flandry stories, "Is there a future for the Race, after the Empire? I mean with the damn Merseians just waiting their chance, and all...Well, Poul?" Please ask him again. Louder. And congratulate Mr. Niven on his present story and suggest that he and Mr. Poumelle consider doing a Purgatorio. What are Hal Clement and Gordon Dickson doing lately? Didn't the Dorsai series originally include a couple more novels in the original plan? I know from personal experience that even a lousy writer can't ever stop writing and making up stories, and I haven't seen any obituaries on a lot of the great writers in the field, so where are they? I realize that not everyone is an Asimov, but they can't expect people who only became old enough to appreciate SF ten years ago to be placated by reprints from the fifties and early sixties forever; SF doesn't have quite the obsolescence problem of hard science, but it does date. And even the reprints aren't numerous enough. As a twenty-two year old SF addict I feel sadly put upon. Sincerely, Elise M. Grasso RD ##A Narragansett, RI # Varley replies: " Phantom " and " Overdrawn " are both parts of what I've started to call my Eight Worlds series of stories. You' re right in from an altogether uglier future, and one that I'm unlikely to return to for a second story. In the Eight Worlds series, the Invasion of Earth took place in #, and most of the stories are set three to four hundred years later. Everyone in them is descended from a moon colony of about ten thousand people which was not affected by the Invasion . part of the Eight Worlds series, but the Rings are not one of the Eight Worlds. Those are Mercury, Venus, Luna, Mars, Titan, Oberon, Triton, and Pluto. The Ring society does not interact much with the rest of humanity. Best, John Varley Dear Mr. Baen, I have begun this letter to cast my vote in favor of the emancipation, liberation and publication of Alter Ego. But I suspect I may stray from that subject, since I have just exhausted it. I want to compliment you on the balance you maintain in Galaxy. The non-fiction departments are particularly outstanding. Spider Robinson is the most useful, and in many ways the best, book reviewer. Dr. Pournelle is also the best -- in some ways -- writer of science columns in sf magazines. (I don't have anything against Asimov, it's just that he concentrates primarily on what has been or what is; Pournelle places more emphasis on what might be.) And Alter, being rather a unique specimen, is by definition unrivalled. Wishful thinking. Jerry Pournelle has in the course of writing his columns turned me on to certain non-fiction books which I've found very rewarding. (He also turned me off of one, which I suspect was an equal service.) Being an alleged sf writer myself may have something to do with my enjoyment of and need for such books (G. Harry Stine and Stephen Dole especially) but I find my appreciation as a reader enhanced. The wish I referred to is for an occasional column or listing of non-fiction material of particular interest to readers  writers of sf. It only sounds drab. I actually enjoyed Asimov's The Noble Gases, but I stumbled on it by chance. And then there are the books by Carl Sagan. Beautiful. Is such a wish even realistic, though? How many sfers really wonder about that sort of thing? I know there is at least one. Sincerely, Ron Nance # Burch St. Ardmore, OK #I Dear Jim, First: I wouldn't have written just to vote on the GeisAlter schtik; I kind of like the brouhaha as is. Both of 'em, hammer and tongs. If that's legitimate, so be it... Second: the Spider encourages all Readers to vote for the Hugos. Write on. But there's something more we in the science-fiction field should be doing, could be doing, instead of moaning 'why isn't there interest in space research' and 'why do they only publish books on space when Viking is about to land on Mars.' (numbered cumulatively; it's not a heavy mag) in a short article about the upcoming space shuttle which is to be named "Enterprise." Guess why? Because # Trekshould be the name. As the article points out, the name is not the most important thing. The important thing is that when # people (or even #) write in and demand something, attention is paid to them. Why aren't we writing? Why aren't we demanding more research, more utilization of our space efforts, and the resources we are rapidly losing in trained scientists and functioning laboratories, and so forth? They are being absorbed into other industries; they can hardly go on the breadline waiting for more some agency -- fails to employ them. Why do we let authoritative writers like Patrick Moore blandly assert, as he did in The Next Fifty Years in Space that satellite technology is not being used for the convenience and needs of ordinary people? (His statement inferred that communications satellites did not carry telephone conversations; a misstatement then and now. After all, the book carries a # date.) For him, space research is about dead. ourselves and not on paper, to the proper authorities? Why do we -- space buffs, that is -- only get a 'good press' when something spectacular is going on? Why aren't we out there in front, demanding it? How about it, Dr. Pournelle -- you've suggested one project, the electron bombardment, inertial confinement fusion project at Sandia. We've all got congressmen. I'm and addresses for the proper agencies? Sincerely, M. A. Bartter # Winton Rd. S. Rochester, N.Y. # Trouble is, really good ideas aren't all that common... Dear Mr. Baen: I was happy to see your October issue. The departments were interesting, as usual. "The Alien Viewpoint" is definitely a plus. (By the way, I vote for Alter-Ego, because Geis has enough to say in Science Fiction Review, and Alter is the more interesting of the two). Your book review column is also very good, with Spider Robinson being one of the better reviewers around today, and your art selections are breathtaking. I'm starting to think that Fabian is the best artist in SF today. But the most surprising thing about the issue was the Fiction. I usually save all the short fiction for the last three months of the year, and then read it all at once. This year the October issue of Galaxy was the first magazine I read all year. The two Novellettes were very well done. Varley is very quickly becoming the best new writer around, and "Bagatelle" was very good, in spite of the predictable ending. "Seeker of the way" on the other handwas good throughout. I would like to know if Mr. Schmidt has been published before and where? The Niven serial was as usual competent, but the short stories were pretty dismal. "You'll be a real sensation", and "The man at the bottom of the Sea" were unreadable, and R.C. Walkers "Act of faith" was a good Idea lacking in the execution. But what actually prompted me to write was Thomas J. Mum's letter. When he quoted Chip Delany's essay "About # words" in defense of "Dhalgren", which is full of "unintentional confusion, ambiguity, and shallow action", it was just too much for me to bear. Now, I am not a "dinosaur" who reads nothing but "the sterile spacepoop of the Laser books", but a genuine New-Wave fan from back when it was the new wave (which Delany was never a part of), and I still say that Dhalgren is pretentious garbage. Dhalgren would have been fairly interesting as a novella (say about # words), but as it stands it is boring with a Capital B, and unreadable, and if I want to read literature, or whatever it is Dhalgren is supposed to be I'll read "Finnegan's Wake", which Dhalgren is a tenth rate imitation of. I think that Chip Delany has gotten into the same type of thing that Ballard got into back in # with "The Atrocity Exhibition", except that Delany's writing got so fat, and gluttonous, while Ballard's writing got so lean and compressed. But the effect was the same, they both got unintelligible and boring. But Ballard has now come back with "Crash", and "High-Rise", both books being Classics of Speculative Fiction (Not SF, Ballard hasn't been a SF writer for many years). In the long run I think that Delany will soon come back to the SF mainstream, and grace us with stories like "The Star-Pit", and "The Einstein Intersection", and leave the pretentiousness and gluttony of Dhalgren and Triton behind. One point Mr. Murn does make in his letter is that Dhalgren is very enjoyable, and accesible to High Schoolers, as would be any long novel with lots of clinical sex and a nameless hero, set in a city where "law and order" have ceased to exist, where everyone can do as they please; and they would also like a book which at the same time, attempts to be great literature, all of which Dhalgren has. I once thought that Chip Delany, and Roger Zelazny were going to bring about a new "Golden Age" in SF, but I guess I'll have to wait a little longer, because neither one of these gentlemen seems to be bringing this about. Yours truly # #I Place Glendale, New York # Dear Mr. Baen, In starting, I must mention that getting your magazine was almost a total accident. In Fall '#, I was relatively uninitiated in the science fiction genre. I started out with progressed to a few selected short stories. My sister's school had a fund raising drive selling subscriptions to magazines. To help her out I bought a subscription to your magazine somehow thinking (horror of all horrors) that it was that other sf magazine that has six letters. At that time I had only read that other magazine and thought that it was a typical (and only) example of an sf magazine. When I realized that you were not Analog, I was worried that you were some slipshod operation. What a happy surprise it was when I received my First issue! I find your features unbeatable, with Messieurs Robinson and Geis vying for first attention, although Alter usually wins out for top honors. I find Dr. Pournelle extremely lucid and he is always relevant to the events of today -- and those of tomorrow. Your stories are tough to beat, also. I particularly enjoyed "Abandon All Heat, Ye Who Enter Here", and "The Children of the State" promises well. Galaxy Continues to take the lead in true Science Fiction. My one complaint is that I want to hear more of you, Mr. Baen, in some editorials and some news about the condition of the sf magazine market. Sincerely yours, Thomas Koegel # Chestnut Avenue Long Beach, Ca. # Your last point is,  fear, well taken. In mitigation  can only offer that the need for monthly editorials is the...er...bane of harrassed editors...Perhaps  have been overly demanding of myself in terms of topics.  hereby resolve (as I have before ) to Do Better. Dear Mr. Baen, I'm going to be greedy and say that I want both Geis and Alter. My reasoning is simple: they balance each other. Without Geis, Alter' s ranting would just get on my nerves, while with no Alter the column wouldn't be quite as interesting. The one thing that both of them prefer to overlook is that neither of them would be where they are today without the other. They're a team , dammit, and that's what I want to see. Lee Ann Goldstein # Beech Avenue Paramus, NJ # Dick will remain, though his role will be...altered! Dear Jim, Up with Alter Ego! Down with Geis! You know these multiple personality cases, though few, can be very interesting. I'm just waiting for the Geis personality to disappear so that Alter can begin to contend with that even weirder personality to come. Over the year Galaxy might proceed through an entire gamut of alien critics culminating with one that takes over your job -- and then what of Galaxy ? Sincerely, John Robinson #st Street Troy, NY # What, indeed! Geis' s vote: Dear Jim, To help resolve the conflict of interests between Dick Geis and Alter in "The Alien Viewpoint" controversy, let me put my vote in favor of Dick. Sure, I love Alter as well, but the "Prime Selves" must be maintained. (No name given) The final tally: Alter, #: Geis, .#: Both, #: Other, #. And thus ends one of the most lopsided contests in modern electoral history. For further information see next month' s Alien Viewpoint -- by Alter Ego! T VO Sl ' . ' ', f' : v.i(iv; I !i r ' rJ ' #: ; I i '## N TEjrz rilr :A  . fl'l HA .I I I w A'i V. ji AOs , vZ "ujjvaw.  .'S -- vzyv y  ' "yn  '  r rr:" 'jtfms. ' .'.   'S...v...-. '.i All published correspondence is subject to editing for clarity and brevity.  .  ' Jrfi galaxy # fair # Sueoi N # w Y o r ir NY I # I # # per word per issue (including name and address) or # issues # per word. #-word minimum. Payment with order. hardcovers, magazines, fanzines, comics. Free Lists. Grant Thiessen, # Maplecroft Road, Calgary, Alberta, Canada. Out of Print paperbacks and Paperback Originals -- send wants: Chloe's Bookstore, # McKinley, Sacramento, Ca. #. Storefront, PO Box # Gl, San Francisco. Ca. #. Sci-Fi -- Fantasy Children's Book Catalogue Box #, Sacramento, Ca. #. Newkirk Ave., Bklyn., NY #. Paperbacks out of print. Send wants. James McCrae, # Buttonwood. Citrus Heights, Calif. #. Space #, Star Trek. Comics, Caroline Munro article! Much more!! Offset. # plus # postage. Chris Simmons, # South P.C.H.,Redondo, Calif. #. Send S.S.A.E. for more detailed flyer. stamped envelope to: Grant, # Greenwood Lane, Lanham, Maryland #. wants to: S  S Books, # North Wilder, G-l I , St. Paul, Mn. #. Illustrated catalog of SF-Fantasy Weird Tale Books, #s of titles listed. Send # for one, I for next #, or # for # consecutive catalogs plus Wolfe's "Fifth Head of Carberus" a # clothbound #st ed Nebula Award winning SF book. Send to: Purple Unicorn Books, #-G# London Road, Duluth, Minn. #. (monthly) included in L-# Society membership. #yr. (students, #). Members include most major space colony researchers. Request trial membership from L-# Society, Al, # N. Park Ave., Tucson, AZ. # -- no obligation. Science Fiction Fans! Now, a monthly newsletter devoted to the world of science fiction begins this January. For full information, send a stamped, self-addressed envelope to: Seymour Publications, Box #, Rockford, #. #I I #. for information, and application form, write Laser Force, PO Box #, New York, N.Y. #. for a precision drafted, snap together, # inch cruiser, destroyer and # page SFF and wargame catalogue. Catalogue only: #: Gamescience, #FG Newton, Biloxi, Miss. #. Want SciFi oriented penpal? Send #, nameaddress: Box #, HouTx, #. tables with explanation. Have advance knowledge of your best days and critical days. Calculated for # months following receipt of order. Send # and birthdate to Computer Graphics, Box #, West Long Branch, N.J. #. Announcing: A fabulous new science fiction and occult fair!!! Featuring five great speakers, twenty science fact, science fiction and occult films, contests, exhibits and much, (P.S. Booths are available). Play Chess? Play by mail. # -- two opponents. Worldwide Chess, #I N. Woodlawn, Mapleshade, N.J. #. reel to reel tape. Catalog #. Satellite, Box #, Miami, Florida #. played on a #-D hypercube projected onto a #-D playing board. Twenty page manual and # boards, #. Dept. L, S  M Brent Co., Box #, Milford, Michigan #. #, Dept. GA-#, Interlaken, NY #. floor, Muhleback, contact Mike Smith, # Stafford, New Orleans, La. # to make tain contact. cassette. Send # to John Willoughby, # S. Palm Dr., Brea, Ca. #. 'i; :'  . rf. V: ... '  . : :W: The very best reading in or out of this world Isaac Asimov is an SF Classic that forecasts the return to barbarism. the biggest names in science fiction. What a way to get acquainted. Browse through the list of books on this page and choose any # for just #. It's the most extraordinary sample of science fiction ever offered in one package. Here's how the Club works: When your application for membership is accepted, you'll receive your choice of # books for just # (plus shipping, handling and insurance). If not absolutely fascinated, return them within ten days -- membership will be cancelled and you'll owe nothing. About every # weeks (# times a year), we'll send you the Club's bulletin describing the # coming Selections and Alternate choices. If you want both Selections, you need do nothing; they'll be shipped automatically. If you don't want a Selection, or prefer an Alternate, or no book at all, just fill out the form always provided, and return it to us by the date specified. We try to allow you at least ten days for making your decision. If you don't get the form in time to respond within # days, and receive an unwanted selection, you may return it at our expense. #F#R# with membership As a member you need take only # Selections or Alternates during the coming year. You may resign any time thereafter, or remain a member as long as you wish. At least one of the two Selections each month is only # plus shipping, handling and insurance. Other extra-value selections are slightly higher but always much less than Publishers' Editions. Send no money. Send the coupon today. I Science Fiction Book Club #S # Dept. LR#, Garden City, N.Y. # I have read your ad. Please accept me as a member in the Science Fiction Book Club. Send me, as a beginning, the # books whose numbers I have indicated below, and bill me just # (plus shipping, handling and insurance). I agree to take # additional books during the coming year and may resign anytime thereafter. Mr. Mrs. Miss Please print Address Apt. State Zip #. Children of Dune. By Frank Herbert. Second sequel to the Hugo and Nebula award-winning Dune, this is the final volume of this outstanding SF trilogy. Pub ed. # #. Shadrach in the Furnace. By Robert Silverberg. In the year # a vicious plague is destroying the world while its ruler Genghis Mao jealously guards the only known antidote. Pub. ed. # #. The Foundation Trilogy. By Isaac Asimov. The ends of the galaxy revert to barbarism. An SF classic. Comb. Price # # Star Trek Star Fleet Technical Manual. Compiled by Fran Joseph. A must for all Star Trek devotees. Taken from the data banks of the master computer, it includes the Articles of Federation, the Romulan and Orgaman Peace Treaties, and much more. Large sie paperback. Vinyl binder Pub. ed. # # The Fuzzy Papers. By H Beam Piper. A volume containing Little Fuzzy, a classic novel about man vs alien and its sequel The bther Human Race. Special Edition. #. Mindbridge. By Joe Haldeman. Mind expanding space travel by the author of The Forever War, the # Nebula winner. Explicit scenes and language may be offensive to some. Pub ed # #. Millennium. By Ben Bova. American and Russian bases on the Moon unite to prevent a catastrophic war brewing on Earth. Pub. ed. # # The # Annual World's Best SF. Donald A. Wollheim. ed. From Frit Leiber to Michael Bishop, ten of the finest examples of short fiction published in #. Includes the Nebula Award-winning Catch That Zeppelin. Special Edition. #. Man Plus. By Frederik Pohl. Cyborgs are to colonize Mars, and Roger Torraway. ex astronaut, is to be the first Martian or so fascinating SF. Pub. ed. # # A World Out Of Time. By Larry Niven A black hole in space ends Jerome Corbeil Farth's future where 'he ultimate battle ol the sexes is raging. By co-author of The Mote in God's Eye. Pub ed # #. The Hugo Winners, Vol. I  II. Giant #-in-l volume of # awardwinning stories, # to #. Asimov introduces each. Pub. ed. # # #. Imperial Earth. By Arthur C Clarke. A representative to Earth, from Titan, Duncan MaKenie plans to solve an invention that threatens his homeland's economy. By Hugo, Jupiter and Nebula winning author. Pub. ed. # The Science Fiction Book Club offers its own complete hardbound editions sometimes altered in size to fit special presses and save members even more. Members accepted in U S. A. and Canada only. Canadian members will be serviced from Toronto. Offer slightly different in Canada.  IHi h'luPyKn Best we ever mike Biggest bargain in galaxy now in your hands! Get # full months of the finest science fiction writing at a special low introductory rate. Liess than # #th of a solar credit -- just # U.S.Earth money with the coupon below brings you mind-expanding ideas and far-out authors alive today! Plus the unusual free gift described below to let you project the future for years and years from now. Just attach your check or money order to coupon and mail it to us to start your subscription and receive your gift. (Please allow #-# weeks for delivery.) This time-computer dial lets you look backward and forward in time! Were you born on a Tuesday? What day will your birthday fall on in #? Will Christmas be on a weekend in the year #? You'll have the answers at your fingertips with this perpetual calendar! Mail the coupon at right with your remittance today. Use this coupon to take advantage of this special subscriptionIgift offer from Name: Street: City: State: Zip: Mail With Remittance To: # Kennedy Drive Hauppauge, New York # Arnold E. Abramson, Publisher Jay Tunick, Circulation Director J. E. Pournelle, Ph.D., Science Editor L. C. Murphy, Subscriptions Dept. Theodore Sturgeon, Consuiting Editor Elaine Will, Assistant Editor Spider Robinson, Contributing Editor James Baen, Editor The best way to learn about someone is to examine his behavior under stress. The same holds true for groups: You may, in fact, learn more than you ever wanted to know... Continuing the adventures of Jerome as he pits himself against the mindless ferocity of the bodiless Mushin. Herein he becomes a Seeker who has found his Way. True, the aliens had committed an act of planetary contamination, but considering that it happened as a result of a forced landing their oversight was a forgivable one. Besides, it telligent life would arise on Earth... Public benefactor, private hero: at last the inside story of the man who gave us the Mattin UnksI Someday it will be possible to prevent acts of violence before they are even contemplated. What a horrible thought! Frank Herbert # The ins and outs of BuSab, Calebans, Wreaves, Gowachin and Humans; all of whom you will meet in Frank's great new novel. The Dosadi Experiment, beginning in this issue of Galaxy. Return to the rodts? Nonsense; we are the roots! Editor. Here is what Jerry replied. The readers have spoken. Over one thousand, sf books of one kind and another are published every year. If you want information on the # or so we can't review, you will have to subscribe to Locus. Spider tells you how. Letters from Wolfe, Davis, Pournelle, Bellmore, Woosley, Kraft, Nance, Schneider, Button, Darche. Cover by Bonnie Dalzell, from Interior illustrations by Dalzell, Fabian, Koho, Sternbach. of Univarsal Publishing A Distributing Corporation. Arnold E. Abramson, Prosidant. Main Officos: # Whits Plains Road. Scarsdaie, N.Y. #. Editorial OfHcs: PO Box #, Pianstaiium Sta., New York, N.Y. #. Single copy: #. #-issue subscription: # in U.S... # elsewhere. Coight Conventions. All rights ressied. SeMid class postage paid at New York, N.Y. and additionai mafling offices. The publishers assume no responsbltty for unsolicRed material. All stories prhted in this magazine are fiction and iy similarity between characters and actual persons Is coincidental. Printed in Sheraton Park Hotel, Washington DC. GoH; Joe Haldeman. Registration: # until May #th, # after. For info write: Alexis Arlington, VA #. Holiday Inn, Barrow's Island, LaCrosse, WI. GoH: Tom Reamy and. Martha Beck. Membership: #. For info write: Mark Riley, # #th Avenue South, Minneapolis, MN #. Inn, Houston, TX. GoH: Ben Bova. Registration: # until April #st, # after. For info write: Clifton B. Davis, # Cherry Lane, Pasadena, TX #. Marriott Hotel, Tucson, AZ. Guests include Poul Anderson, Robert Bloch, Lin Carter, Roger Corman, Harlan Ellison, Fred Pohl. Membership: # payable to # AZ #. (#)#-#. (#) #-#. Totem Park Residence, University of British Columbia. Vancouver, BC (dormitory facilities). GoH: Damon Knight. Fan GoH: Frank Denton. Special Guest: Kate Wilhelm. Membership: # before March #th. For info write: Bentall, Vancouver, BC, Canada V#X #A#. SF Convention. Hotel Fountainbleau, Miami Beach, FL. GoH: Madle. Toastmaster: Robert Silverberg. Membership: # rates to be announced. Checks payable Cherry Hill, NJ #. And How It Got That Way This article is being written to dispel a myth which we who write know to exist because of the Johnny-one-note question we keep getting from so many readers. I will presently tell all about the origins of Whipping Star, Dosadi Experiment and other McKie stories. First, however, the question: "Where do you get your ideas?" I've conducted a small survey among fellow writers to explore this question. Here are a few sample discoveries: Jack Vance gets his ideas from a Leprechaun he trapped with an arcane spell outside a pub in Shillelagh, Ireland. Poul Anderson gets his ideas from a gross, dirty old man with a Dutch accent who drops by without warning, passes over a greasy table napkin covered with scribblings and says: "Here! Write aboudt dis!" Harlan Ellison gets his ideas in a plain brown wrapper from Schenectady, New York. No return address. Larry Niven gets his ideas from words whieh appear mysteriously on the inside faces of his glasses. Lester del Rey gets his ideas from messages written in invisible ink on the backs of wine labels #t from Bordeaux. Not every label carries a message and he must, therefore, sample many bottles before getting the right one. Just incidentally, this has made him a wine expert. As you can see, the origins are as varied as the people. I get my ideas from different sources for different stories. For the McKie stories, the origin is a Taprisiot I attempted to use as firewood. He did, after all, appear to be a stubby brown log with limbs short enough to go into my fireplace. Seeing my intention, the Taprisiot proposed a bargain: Ideas in exchange for his life. He also explained that he was extremely low in British Thermal Units. As those of you who've read the other McKie stories know, the Taprisiot communicated with me by a direct mental linkage -- mind to mind. This feat naturally did not shock or surprise a science fiction writer. It does, however, explain those occasional times when frienc(g have found me uncommunicative, twitching and trembling in a zombie-like snigger-like trance. This is a necessary physical condition for Taprisiot communication. It should be obvious by now that I have retreated into amusement to escape that constant question about ideas. I'll say it plainly: Ideas are a dime a dozen and are never more than a mere beginning. In development of an idea is where you find the story. Sample idea: Water runs uphill for five minutes in every twentyfour hours. What kind of a world would develop, and what technology would you find, in response to such a phenomenon? Go design a toilet for such a world. Then there's the question of what causes such an oddity. (Harry Stubbs, be my guest.) I invite you to play with this relatively simple idea for awhile before continuing. Just to give you a feeling for idea development. Now: the McKie stories, no diversions into parody, just the straight quill. (Most writers use a straight quill which has some connection with a goose.) Oddly, the McKie stories stemmed from ready John Adams, the revolutionary, the constitutionalist, the dogmatist among our founding fathers. He was a tight-lipped, tight-fisted lawyer who was at heart an aristocrat of the intellect. Adams, in contrast to Thomas Paine, believed that majority rule could lead to just as many errors as the most autocratic minority rule. Adams distrusted power no matter who exercised it. Then, following a pattern I enjoy, I began taking out and examining some of my most dearly beloved assumptions: That Law will always bring justice provided you perfect the Law. That the speedy execution of new political concepts and social changes is really what we all need. (Delays are bad.) That life should be made easier for those we choose to have govern us -- they should be paid more, get all sorts of help, should never be frustrated or angered. (Red tape is evil.) That government should be as centralized and as big as possible to oveiride the mounting difficulties of a diverse, technological world. (Small is inefficient and ugly.) Now, contrast the universe of Joij X. McKie, Saboteur Extraordinare, agent of the Bureau of Sabotage (BuSab): With few exceptions, he can disrupt anyone or anything. His mandate is to protect the rights of private citizens by selectively slowing the workings of government and too-powerful industry (which tends to act like government, as witness the activities of present multinational corporations). BuSab originated in a past where good-intentioned people eliminated red tape. Government slipped into high gear, moving faster and faster. Laws were passed within an hour of conception. New bureaus originated almost by whim, appropriations were spent almost as fast as they were earmarked. BuSab functions to slow things down, to incite disputes between people and agencies. It exposes the temperamental types who cannot handle power, cannot control themselves or think under pressure. BuSab entertains the public by flamboyant obstructionism (behind which there is always at least a hint of violence and viciousness to reflect the bureau's origin). It exposes a deeper reality by stirring up opposition between political factions, and in the bureau's own functionaries you find an outlet for troublemakers. To keep down indiscriminate obstruction, some agencies are immune from sabotage all the time, others may be targets only under specific conditions (e.g. when they become too big, too powerful and begin to ride roughshod over individuals). Only BuSab is never immune from its own ministrations. You advance in BuSab through successful sabotage against superiors. McKie's universe is peopled by various sentient beings who function to hold those beloved assumptions up to a crueler examination. There are the Taprisiots, as above, an almost perfect means of communication, but they put you in peril when you employ them. The PanSpechi, a five-gendered race which can mimic almost any other sentient form, but which often chooses to mimic Human form except for the eyes which remain insect-faceted. The five-unit base is called a creche and has only one ego which passes periodically to a newly-prepared member of the creche. They tempt you to think of them as Human, but their thoughts and actions can be dangerous to people who make that mistake. Tere are the Calebans. You see them as the visible stars. Calebans provide the ConSentient universe of Jorj X. McKie with jumpdoors. Through a jumpdoor's portal you step from planet to planet instantaneously, no matter die intervening distance. If a jumpdoor happens to close while you're in it, it cuts you into two neat (dead) pieces. It also opens the way to many new types of exploitation, not all of them benevolent. (Rapid transit doesn't solve all of our problems.) We have Wreaves who carry the insect analogy a bit farther. They have two sets of mandibles ordinarily concealed in facial slits. One set is employed as we employ our hands. The other set is for fighting and is poison-tipped. They perambulate on limber pedal bifurcations. Wreaves form breeding triads which periodically exchange members, linking triad to triad in gigantic extended families. The poisoned apple here is that if you offend one Wreave you offend the extended family and the result is vendetta. The ConSentiency also contains Palenki, creatures whose shape is similar to the giant tortoise But with a single prehensile arm protruding from the shell. We have Preylings, Chithers and Soborips -- all deliberately left vague for possible future use. We have Laclacs, supple and reserved creatures who employ tendrils as Humans employ arms and hands. Then we have the Gowachin, the Frog People of Tandaloor whose concept of Law is the strangest in the ConSentiency. To them, ritual (form) is the foundation upon which Law stands, but Law must change to meet each new condition. They do not trust even their own Law, believing that even the most highminded people will use legalisms for their own benefit. The Courtarena where they try their cases can be a scene of carnage. The losing m (lawyer) forfeits his life. Any jurist or client who makes a misstep can be dispatched. This is a situation, as McKie notes, which makes for infrequent trials and memorable court performances. McKie is a Legum. Just as the Gowachin have some legal terminology which vaguely recalls Human legalisms, the Frog People are only vaguely similar to terrestrial frogs. They are amphibians who can breathe through chest ventricles when out of water. They lay eggs in water and the males ravenously weed out their own tads. Only the most nimble and alert survive. (Gowachin characteristics and their Law are explored more thoroughly in Dosadi Experiment, but this gives you a glimpse of them.) For untold generations death and suffering had been their portion -- now all that would change... As in Whipping Star where the focus was on the Calebans, Dosadi Experiment emphasizes the difficul' ties in establishing real communication between sentient species who perceive things in profoundly different ways. Where Whipping Star concentrated on Calebans and their S' eye Effects, Dosadi Experiment concentrates on Human-Gowachin relationships. The new story has characters from the previous one: (Napoleon) Bildoon, a PanSpechi. and chief of McKie's BuSab; the Caleban Fannie Mae, who is the visible star Thyone...and McKie. There's an additional question of even greater moment, however. What do you find out about such people when you deliberately throw them into conditions of extremis? How's that for an idea? Science Fiction  Charles Sheffield Tom Purdom J.E. Pournelle We have created a monster -- enormously valuable and even useful, yet extremely dangerous. Our monster is both beautiful and terrifying. We do not dare use this monster to its full potential, but we cannot release our grasp upon it. -- Gowachin assessment of the Dosadi experiment window behind Keila Jedrik's desk, ricocheted and screamed off into the canyon street far below her office. Jedrik prided herself that she had not even flinched. The Elector's patrols would take care of the sniper. The patrols which swept the streets of Chu every morning would home on the sound of the shot. She held the casual hope that the sniper would escape back to the Rim Rabble, but she recognized this hope as a weakness and dismissed it. There were concerns this morning far more important than an infiltrator from the Rim. Jedrik reached one hand into the comer of early sunlight which illuminated the contact plates of her terminal in the Master Accountancy computer. Those flying fingers -- she could almost disassociate herself from them. They darted like insects at the waiting keys. The terminal was a functional instrument, symbol of her status as a Senior Liaitor. It sat all alone in its desk slot -- grey, green, gold, black, white and deadly. Its grey screen was almost precisely the tone of her desk top. With careful precision, her fingers played their rhythms on the keys. The screen produced yellow numbers, all weighted and averaged at her command -- a thin strip of destiny with violence hidden in its golden shapes. Every angel carries a sword, she thought. But she did not really , consider herself an angel or her weapon a sword. Her real weapon was an intellect hardened and sharpened by the terrible decisions her planet required. Emotions were a force to be diverted within the self or to be used against anyone who had failed to leam what Dosadi taught. She knew her own weakness and hid it carefully: she'd been taught by loving parents (who'd concealed their love behind exquisite cruelty) that Dosadi's decisions were indeed terrible. Jedrik studied the numbers on her computer display, cleared the screen and made a new entry. As she did this, she knew she took sustenance from fifty of her planet's Human inhabitants. Many of those fifty would not long survive this callous jape. In truth, her fingers were weapons of death for those who failed this test. She felt no guilt about those she slew. The imminent arrival of one Jorj X. McKie dictated her actions, precipitated them. When she thought about McKie, her basic feeling was one of satisfaction. She'd waited for McKie like a predator beside a burrow in the earth. His name and identifying keys had been given to her by her chauffeur, Havvy, hoping to increase his value to her. She'd taken the information and had made her usual investigation. Jedrik doubted that any other person on Dosadi could have come up with the result her sources produced: Jorj X. McKie was an adult Human who could not possibly exist. No record of him could be found on all of Dosadi -- not on the poisonous Rim, not in Chu's Warrens, not in any niche of the existing power structure. McKie did not exist, but he was due to arrive in Chu momentarily, smuggled into the city by a Gowachin temporarily under her control. McKie was the precision element for which she had waited. He was not merely a possible key to the God Wall (not a bent and damaged key like Havvy) but a clean and certain key. She had never been prepared to break this lock with poor instruments. There would be one chance and only one chance; it required the best. Thus fifty of Dosadi's Humans took their faceless places behind the numbers of her computer terminal. They were bait, expendable. Those who died by her act would not die immediately and forty-nine of them might never know they'd been deliberately submitted to early death by a deliberate act nor that she had done this thing. Some of them would be pushed back to the Rim's short and desperate existence. Others would waste away in the Warrens. And the deadly process would extend across sufficient time to dull any sense of immediacy until the moment of extinction. But they'd been slain by her fingers on the computer keys and she knew it. She cursed her parents for that unwanted awareness of the blood and sinew behind the numbers. Those loving parents had taught her well. She might never see the bodies of the ones she slew, need not give another thought to all but one of the fifty; still she sensed them all behind her computer display... warm and pulsing. Jedrik sighed. The fifty were bleating animals staked out to lure a dangerous beast onto Dosadi's poisonous soil from outside the God Wall. Her fifty would create a fractional surplus here which would be gone, swallowed before anyone else realized their importance. Dosadi is a sick place, she thought. And not for the first time, she wondered: Is this really Hell? Many believed it. We are being punished. But no one knew what they'd done to deserve this punishment. Jedrik leaned back, looked across her doorless office to the sound barrier and milky light of the hall. A strange Gowachin shambled past her doorway. He was, a frog figure on some official errand, a packet of brown paper clutched in his knobby hands. His green skin shimmered as though he'd recently come from water. The Gowachin reminded her of Bahrank, he who was bringing McKie into her net. Bahrank, who did her bidding because she controlled the substance to which he was addicted. More fool he to let himself become an addict to anything, even to living. One day soon Bahrank would sell what he knew about her to the Elector's spies; by then it would be too late and the Elector would leam only what she wanted him to learn when she wanted him to leam it. She'd chosen Bahrank with the same care she'd used at her computer terminal, the same care which had made her wait for someone precisely like McKie. And Bahrank was Gowachin. Once committed to a project, the Frog People were notorious for carrying out their orders in a precise way. They possessed an inbred sense of order but understood the limits of law. As her gaze traversed the office, the sparse and functional efficiency of the space filled her with quiet amusement. This office presented an image of her which she had constructed with meticulous care. It pleased her that she would be leaving here soon never to return, like an insect shedding its skin. The office was four paces wide, eight long. Twelve black metal rotofiles lined the wall on her left, dark sentinels of her methodical ways. She had reset their locking codes and armed them to destroy their contents when the Elector's toads pried into them. The Elector's people would attribute this to outrage, a last angry sabotage. It would be some time before accumulating doubts would lead them to reassessment and to fhistrated questions. Even then they might not suspect her hand in the elimination of fifty Humans. She, after all, was one of the fifty. How pervasive were the seductions of Dosadi's power structure! How subtle! What she'd just done here introduced a flaw into the computer system which ruled the distribution of non-poisonous food in Dosadi's only city. Food -- here was the real base of Dosadi's social pyramid, solid and ugly. The flaw removed her from a puissant niche in that pyramid. She had worn the persona of Keila Jedrik, Liaitor for many years, long enough to leam enjoyment of the power system. Losing one valuable counter in Dosadi's endless survival game, she must now live and act only with the persona of Keila Jedrik, Warlord. This was an all-or-nothing move, a gambler's plunge. She felt the nakedness of it. But this gamble had begun long ago, far back in Dosadi's contrived history, when her ancestors had recognized the nature of this planet and had begun breeding and training for the individual who would take this plunge. I am that individual, she told herself. This is our moment. But had they truly assessed the problem correctly? Jediik's glance fell on the single window which looked out into the canyon street. Her own reflection stared back: a face too narrow, thin nose, eyes and mouth too large. Her hair could be an interesting black velvet helmet if she let it grow, but she kept it cropped short as a reminder that she was not a magnetic sex partner, that she must rely on her wits. That was the way she'd been bred and trained. Dosadi had taught her its cruelest lessons early. She'd grown tall while still in her teens, carrying more height in her body than in her legs so that she appeared even taller when seated. She looked down on most Gowachin and Human males in more ways than one. That was another gift (and lesson) from her loving parents and from their ancestors. There was no escaping this Dosadi lesson. What you love or value will be used against you. She leaned forward to hide her disquieting reflection, peered far down into the street. There, that was better. Her fellow Dosadis no longer were warm and pulsing people. They were reduced to distant movements, as impersonal as the dancing figures in her computer. Traffic was light, she noted. Very few armored vehicles moved, no pedestrians. There'd been only that one shot at her window. She still entertained a faint hope that the sniper had escaped. More likely a patrol had caught the fool. The Rim Rabble persisted in testing Chu's defenses despite the boringly repetitive results. It was desperation. Snipers seldom waited until the day was deep and still and the patrols were scattered, those hours when even some among the most powerful ventured out. Symptoms, all symptoms. Rim sorties represented only one among many Dosadi symptoms which she'd taught herself to read in that precarious climb whose early stage came to climax in this room. It was not just a thought, but more a sense of familiar awareness to which she returned at oddly reflexive moments in her life. We have a disturbed relationship with our past which religion cannot explain. We are primitive in unexplainable ways, our lives woven of the familiar and the strange, the reasonable and the insane. It made some insane choices magnificently attractive. Have  made an insane choice? No! The data lay clearly in her mind, facts which she could not obliterate by turning away from them. Dosadi had been designed from a cosmic grab bag; "Give them one of these and one of these and one of these..." It made for imcompatible pairings. The DemoPoI with which Dosadi juggled its computer-monitored society didn't fit a world which used energy transmitted from a satellite in geosynchronous orbit. The DemoPoI reeked of primitive ignorance, something from a society which had wandered too far down the path of legalisms -- a law for everything and everything managed by law. The dogma that a God-inspired few had chosen Chu's river canyon in which to build a city insulated from this poisonous planet, and that only some twenty or so generations earlier, remained indigestible. And that energy satellite which hovered beneath the God Wall's barrier -- that stank of a long and sophisticated evolution during which something as obviously flawed as the DemoPol would have been discarded. It was a cosmic grab bag designed for a specific purpose which she only recently had begun to suspect. We did not evolve on this planet. The place was out of phase with both Gowachin and Human. Dosadi employed computer memories and physical files side by side for identical purposes. And the number of addictive substances to be found on Dosadi was outrageous. Yet this was played off against a religion so contrived, so gross in its demands for 'simple faith' that the two conditions remained at constant war. The mystics died for their 'new insights' while the holders of 'simple faith' used control of the addictive substances to gain more and more power. The only real faith on Dosadi was that you survived by power and that you gained power by controlling what others required for survival. Their society understood the medicine of bacteria, virus and brain control, but these could not stamp out the Rim and Warren Underground where jabua faith healers cured their patients with the smoke of burning weeds. And they could not stamp out (not yet) Keila Jedrik because she had seen what she had seen. Two by two the incompatible things ebbed and flowed around her, in the cit of Chu and the surrounding Rim. It was the same in every case: a society which made use of one of these things could not naturally be a society which used the other. Not naturally. All around her, Jedrik sensed Chu with its indigestible polarities. They had only two species: Human and Gowachin. Why two? Were there no other species in this universe? Subtle hints in some of Dosadi's artifacts suggested an evolution for appendages other than the flexible fingers of Gowachin and Human. Why only one city on all of Dosadi? Dogma failed to answer. The Rim hordes huddled close, always seeking a way into Chu's insulated purity. But they had a whole planet behind them. Granted it was a poisonous planet, but it had other rivers, other places of potential sanctuary. The survival of both species argued for the building of more sanctuaries, many more than that pitiful hole which Gar and Tria thought they masterminded. No... Chu stood alone -- almost twenty kilometers wide and forty long, built on hills and silted islands where the river slowed in its deep canyon. At last count, some here and three times that number eked a short life on the Rim -- pressing, always pressing for a place in the poison-free city. Give us your precious bodies, you stupid Rimmers! They heard the message, knew its import and defied it. What had the people of Dosadi done to be imprisoned here? What had their ancestors done? It was right to build a religion upon hate for such ancestors... provided such ancestors existed. Jedrik leaned toward the window, peered upward at the God Wall, that milky translucence which imprisoned Dosadi, yet through which those such as this Jorj X. McKie could come at will. She hungered to see McKie in person, to confirm that he had not been contaminated as Havvy had been contaminated. It was a McKie she required now. The transparently contrived nature of Dosadi told her that there must be a McKie. She saw herself as the huntress, McKie her natural prey. The false identity she'd built in this room was part of her bait. Now, in the season of McKie, the underlying religious cant by which Dosadi's powerful maintained their private illusions would crumble. She could already see the beginnings of that dissolution; soon, everyone would see it. She took a deep breath. There was a purity in what was about to happen, a simplification. She was about to divest herself of one of her two lives, taking all of her awareness into the persona of that other Keila Jedrik which all of Dosadi would soon know. Her people had kept her secret well, hiding a fat and sleazy blonde person from their fellow Dosadis, exposing just enough of that one to 'X' that the powers beyond the God Wall might react in the proper design. She felt cleansed by the fact that the disguise of that other life had begun to lose its importance. The whole of her could begin to surface in that other place. And McKie had precipitated this metamorphosis. Jedrik's thoughts were clear and direct now: Come into my trap, McKie. You will take me higher than the palace apartments of the Council Hills. Or into a deeper hell than any nightmare has imagined.    How to start a war? Nurture your own latent hungers for power. Forget that only madmen pursue power for its own sake. Let such madmen gain power -- even you. Let such madmen act behind their conventional masks of sanity. Whether their masks be fashioned from the delusions of defense or the theological aura of law, war will come. -- Gowachin Aphorism The odalarm awoke Jorj X. McKie with a whiff of lemon. For just an instant his mind played tricks on him. He thought he was on Tutalsee's gentle planetary ocean floating softly on his garlanded is? land. There were lemons on his floating island, banks of hibiscus and carpets of spicy alyssum. His bowered cottage lay in the path of perfumed breezes and the lemon... Awareness came. He was not on Tutalsee with a loving companion; he was on a trained bedog in the armored efficiency of his Central Central apartment; he was back in the heart of the Bureau of Sabotage; he was back at work. McKie shuddered. A planet full of people could die today... or tomorrow. It would happen unless someone solved this Dosadi mystery. Knowing the Gowachin as he did, McKie was convinced of it. The Gowachin were capable of cruel decisions, especially where their species' pride was at stake, or for reasons which other species might not understand. Bildoon assessed this crisis the same way. Not since the Caleban problem had such enormity crossed the Consentient horizon. But where was this endangered planet, this Dosadi? After a night of sleep suppression, the briefings about Dosadi came back vividly as though part of his mind had remained at work sharpening the images. Two operatives, one Wreave and one Laclac had made the report. The two were reliable and resourceful. Their sources were excellent, although the infoimation was sparse. The two also were bucking for promotion at a time when Wreaves and Laclacs were hinting at discrimination against their species. The report required special scrutiny. No BuSab agent, regardless of species, was above some internal testing, a deception designed to weaken the Bureau and gain coup merits upon which to ride into the director's office. However, BuSab was still directed by Bildoon, a PanSpechi in Human form, the fourth member of his creche to carry that name. It had been obvious from Bildoon's first words that he believed the report. "McKie, this thing could set Human and Gowachin at each others' throats." It was an understandable idiom, although in point of fact you would go for the Gowachin abdomen to carry out the same threat. McKie already had acquainted himself with the report and, from internal evidence to which his long association with the Gowachin made him sensitive, he shared Bildoon's assessment. Seating himself in a grey chairdog across the desk from the director in the rather small windowless office Bildoon had lately preferred, McKie shifted the report from one hand to the other. Presently, recognizing his own nervous mannerism, he put the report on the desk. It was on coded memowire which played to trained senses when passed through the fingers or across other sensitive appendage. "Why couldn't they pinpoint this Dosadi's location?" McKie asked. "It's known only to a Caleban." "Well, they'll..." "The Calebans refuse to respond." McKie stared across the desk at Bildoon. The polished surface reflected a second image of the BuSab director, an inverted image to match the upright one. McKie studied the reflection. Until you focused on Bildoon's faceted eyes (how like an insect's eyes they were) this PanSpechi appeared much like a Human male with dark hair and pleasant round face. Perhaps he'd put on more than the form when his flesh had been molded to Human shape. Bildoon's face displayed emotions which McKie read in Human terms. The director appeared angry. McKie was troubled. "Refused?" "The Calebans don't deny that Dosadi exists or that it's threatened. They refuse to discuss it." "Then we're dealing with a Caleban contract and they're obeying the terms of that contract." Recalling that conversation with Bildoon as he awakened in his apartment, McKie lay quietly thinking. Was Dosadi some new extension of the Caleban Question? It's right to fear what we don't understand. The Caleban mystery continually eluded ConSentient investigators. Just when you thought you had something pinned down, it slipped out of your grasp. Before theCalebans had come with their gift of jumpdoors, the ConSentiency had been a relatively slow and understandable federation of the known sentient species. The universe had contained itself in a shared space of recognizable dimensions. The ConSentiency of those days had grown in a way likened to expanding bubbles. It had been linear. Caleban jumpdoors had changed that with an explosive acceleration of every aspect of life which had made BuSab inevitable. Jumpdoors had been an immediately disruptive tool of power. They implied infinite usable dimensions. They implied many other things only faintly understood. Through a Jumpdoor you stepped from a room on Tutalsee into a hallway here on Central Central. You walked through a jumpdoor here and found yourself in a garden on Paginui. The intervening 'normal space' might be measured in light years or parsecs, but the passage from one place to the other ignored such old concepts. And to this day, ConSentient investigators did not understand how the jumpdoors worked. Concepts such as 'relative space' didn't explain the phenomenon; they only added to the mystery. McKie ground his teeth in frustration. Calebans inevitably did that to him. What good did it do to think of the Calebans as visible stars in the space his body occupied? He could look up from any planet where a jumpdoor deposited him and examine the night sky. Visible stars: ah, yes. Those are Calebans. What did that tell him? There was a strongly defended theory that Calebans were but a more sophisticated aspect of the equally mysterious Taprisiots. The ConSentiency had accepted and employed Taprisiots for thousands of standard years. A Taprisiot presented sentient form and size. They appeared to be short lengths of tree trunk cut off at top and bottom and with oddly protruding stub limbs. When you touched them they were warm and resilient. They were fellow beings of the ConSentiency. But just as the Calebans took your flesh across the parsecs, Taprisiots took your awareness across those same parsecs to merge you with another mind." Taprisiots were a communications device. But current theory said Taprisiots had been introduced to prepare the ConSentiency for Calebans. It was dangerous to think of Taprisiots as merely a convenient means of communications. Equally dangerous to think of Calebans as 'transportation facilitators.' Look at the socially disruptive effect of jumpdoors! And when you employed a Taprisiot you had a constant reminder of danger: the communications trance which reduced you to a twitching zombie while you made your call. No...neither Calebans nor Taprisiots should be accepted without question. With the possible exception of the PanSpechi, no other species knew the first thing about Caleban and Taprisiot phenomena beyond their economic and personal value. They were indeed valuable, a fact reflected in the prices often paid for jumpdoor and long-call services. The PanSpechi denied that they could explain tljese things, but the PanSpechi were notoriously secretive. They were a species where each individual consisted of five bodies and only one dominant ego. The four reserves lay somewhere in a hidden creche. Bildoon had come from such a creche, accepting the communal ego from a creche-mate whose subsequent fate could only be imagined. PanSpechi refused to. discuss internal creche matters except to admit what was obvious on the surface, that they could grow a simulacrum body to mimic most of the known species in the ConSentiency. McKie felt himself overcome by a momentary pang of xenophobia. tVe accept too damned many things on the explanations of people who could have good reasons for lying. Keeping his eyes closed, McKie sat up. His bedog rippled gently against his buttocks. Blast and damn the Calebans! He'd already done the obvious thing, called Fannie Mae, his 'personal friend' among the Calebans. The result had left him wondering if he really knew what Calebans meant by friendship. "Information not permitted." What kind of an answer was that? Especially when it was the only response he could get. Not permitted? The basic irritant was an old one: BuSab had no real way of applying its 'gentle ministrations' to the Calebans. But Calebans had never been known to lie. They appeared painfully, explicitly honest...as far as they could be understood. But they obviously withheld information. Not permitted! Was it possible they'd let themselves be accessories to the destruction of a planet and that planet's entire population? McKie had to admit it was possible. They might do it out of ignorance or from some stricture of Caleban morality which the rest of the ConSentiency did not share or understand. Or for some other reason which defied translation. They said they looked upon all life as 'precious nodes of existence.' But hints at peculiar exceptions remained. What was it Fannie Mae had once said? "Dissolved well, this node." How could you look at an individual life as a "node"? If association with Calebans had taught him anything it was that understanding between species was tenuous at best and trying to understand a Caleban could drive you insane. In what medium did a node dissolve? McKie sighed. For now, this Dosadi report from the Wreave and Laclac agents had to be accepted on its own limited terms. Powerful people in the Gowachin Confederacy had sequestered Humans and Gowachin on an unlisted planet. Dosadi -- location unknown, but the scene of unspecified experiments and tests on an imprisoned population. This much the agents insisted was true. If confirmed, it was a shameful act. The Frog People would know that, surely. Rather that let their shame be exposed, they could carry out the threat which the two agents reported: blast the captive planet out of existence, the population and all of the incriminating evidence with it. McKie shuddered. Dosadi, a planet of thinking creatures -- sentients. If the Gowachin carried out their violent threat a living world would be reduced to blazing gasses and the hot plasma of atomic particles. Somewhere, perhaps beyond the reach of other eyes, something would strike fire against the void. The tragedy would require less than a standard second. The most concise thought about such a catastrophe would require a longer time than the actual event. But if it happened and the other Consentient species received absolute proof that it had happened...ahhh, then the ConSentiency might well be shattered. Who would use a jumpdoor, suspecting that he might be shunted into some hideous experiment? Who would trust a neighbor if that neighbor's habits, language and body were different from his own? Yes...there would be more than Humans and Gowachin at each others' throats. Planetary extinction was the thing all the species feared most. Bildoon realized this. The threat to this mysterious Dosadi was a threat to all. McKie could not shake the terrible image from his mind: an explosion, a bright blink stretching toward its own darkness. And if the ConSentiency learned of it... in that instant before their universe crumbled like a cliff dislodged in a lightning bolt, what excuses would be offered for the failure of reason to prevent such a thing? Reason? McKie shook his head, opened his eyes. It was useless to dwell on the worst prospects. He allowed the apartment's sleep gloom to invade his senses, absorbed the familiar presence of his surroundings. I'm a Saboteur Extraordinare and I've a job to do. It helped to think of Dosadi that way. Solutions to problems often depended upon the will to succeed, upon sharpened skills and multiple resources. BuSab owned those resources and those skills. McKie stretched his arms high over his head, twisted his blocky torso. The bedog rippled with pleasure at his movements. He whistled softly and suffered the kindling of morning light as the apartment's window controls responded. A yawn stretched his mouth. He slid from the bedog and padded across to the window. The view stretched away beneath a sky like smudged blue paper. He star out across the spires and rooftops of Central Central. Here lay the heart of the domine planet from which the Bureau of Sabotage spread its multifarious tentacles. He blinked at the brightness, took a deep breath. The Bureau. The omnipresent, omniscient, omnivorous Bureau. The one source of unmonitored governmental violence remaining in the ConSentiency. Here lay the norm against which sanity measured itself. Each choice made here demanded utmost delicacy. Their common enemy was that neverending sentient yearning for absolutes. And each hour of every waking workday BuSab in all of its parts asked itself: "What are we if we succumb to unbridled violence?" The answer was there in deepest awareness: "Then we are useless." Consentient government worked because, no matter how they defined it, the participants believed in a common justice personally achievable. The Government worked because BuSab sat at its core like a terrible watchdog able to attack itself or any seat of power with a delicately balanced immunity. Government worked because there were places where it could not act without being chopped off. An appeal to BuSab made the individual as powerful as the ConSentiency. It all came down to the cynical, self-effacing behavior of the carefully chosen BuSab tentacles.  don't feel much like a BuSab tentacle this morning, McKie thought. In his advancing years, he'd often experienced such mornings. He had a personal way of dealing with this mood: he buried himself in work. McKie turned, crossed to the baffle into his bath where he turned his body over to the programmed ministrations of his morning toilet. The psyche-mirror on the bath's far wall reflected his body while it examined and adjusted to his internal conditions. His eyes told him he was still a squat, dark-skinned gnome of a Human with red hair, features so large they suggested an impossible kinship with the Frog People of the Gowachin. The mirror did not reflect his mind, considered by many to be the sharpest legal device in the ConSentiency. The Daily Schedule began playing to McKie as he emerged from the bath. The DS suited its tone to his movements and the combined analysis of his psychophysical condition. "Good morning, ser," it fluted in a cheerful voice. McKie, who could interpret the analysis of his mood from the DS tone, put down a flash of resentment. Of course he felt angry and concerned. Who wouldn't under these circumstances? "Good morning, you dumb inanimate object," he growled. He slipped into a supple armored pullover, dull green and with the outward appearance of cloth. The DS waited for his head to emerge. "You wanted to be reminded, ser, that there is a full conference of the Bureau Directorate at nine local this morning, but the..." "Of all the stupid..." McKie's interruption stopped the DS. He'd been meaning for some time to reprogram the damned thing. No matter how carefully you set them, they always got out of phase. He didn't bother to bridle his mood, merely spoke the key words in full emotional spate: "Now you hear me, machine: Don't you ever again choose that buddy-buddy conversational pattern when I'm in this mood! I want nothing less than a reminder of that conference. When you list such a reminder don't even suggest remotely that it's my wish. Understood?" "Your admonition recorded and new program instituted, ser." The DS adopted a brisk, matter-of-fact tone as it continued: "There is a new reason for alluding to the conference." "Well, get on with it." McKie pulled on a pair of green shorts and matching kilt of armored material identical to that of the pullover. The DS continued: "The conference was alluded to, ser, as introduction to a new datum: you have been asked not to attend." McKie, bending to fit his feet into self-powered racing boots, hesitated, then: "But they're still going to have a showdown meeting with all the Gowachin in the Bureau?" "No mention of that, ser. The message was that you are to depart immediately this morning on the field assignment which was discussed with you. Code Geevee was invoked. An unspecified Gowachin Phylum has asked that you proceed at once to their home planet. That would be Tandaloor. You are to consult there on a problem of a legal nature." McKie finished fitting the boots, straightened. He could feel all of his ninety-plus years as though there'd been no geriatric intervenof hell. It put him on his own with but one shopside backup facility: a Taprisiot monitor. He'd have his own Taprisiot link sitting safely here on CC while he went out and risked his vulnerable flesh. The Taprisiot served only one function: to note his death and record every aspect of his final moments -- every thought, every memory. This would be part of the next agent's briefing. And the next agent would get his own Taprisiot monitor etcetera, etcetera, etcetera... BuSab was notorious for gnawing away at its problems. The Bureau never gave up. But the astronomical cost of such a Taprisiot monitor left the operative so gifted with only one conclusion. Odds were not in his favor. There'd be no accolades, no cemetery rites for a dead hero... probably not even the physical substance of a hero for private grieving. McKie felt less and less heroic by the minute. Heroism was for fools and BuSab agents were not employed for their foolishness. He saw the reasoning, though. He was the best qualified non-Gowachin for dealing with the Gowachin. He looked at the nearest DS voder. "Was it suggested that someone doesn't want me at that conference?" "There was no such speculation." "Who gave you this message?" "Bildoon. Verified voiceprint. He asked that your sleep not be interrupted, that the message be given to you on awakening." "Did he say he'd call back or ask me to call him?" "No." "Did Bildoon mention Dosadi?" "He said the Dosadi problem is unchanged. Dosadi is not in my banks, ser. Did you wish me to seek more info..." "No! I'm to leave immediately?" "Bildoon said your orders have been cut. In relationship to Dosadi, he said, and these are his exact words: The worst is probable. They have all the motivation required.' " McKie ruminated aloud: "All the motivation... selfish interest or fear..." "Ser, are you inquiring of..." "No, you stupid machine! I'm thinking out loud. People do that. We have to sort things out in our heads, put a proper evaluation on available data." "You do it with extreme inefficiency." This startled McKie into a flash of anger. "But this job takes a sentient, a person, not a machine! Only a person can make the responsible decision. And I'm the only agent who understands them sufficiently." "Why not set a Gowachin agent to ferret out their..." "So you've worked it out?" "It was not difficult, even for a machine. Sufficient clues were provided. And since you'll get a Taprisiot monitor, the project involves danger to your person. While I do not have specifics about Dosadi, the clear inference is that the Gowachin have engaged in questionable activity. Let me remind McKie that the Gowachin do not admit guilt easily. Very few non-Gowachin are considered by them to be worthy of their company and confider.ee. They do not like to feel dependent upon non-Gowachin. In fact, no Gowachin enjoys any dependent condition, not even when dependent upon another Gowachin. This is at the root of their law." This was a more emotionallyloaded conversation than McKie had ever before heard from his DS. Perhaps his constant refusal to accept the thing on a personal anthropomorphic basis had forced it into this adaptation. He suddenly felt almost shy with the DS. What it had said was pertinent, and more than that, vitally important in a particular way: chosen to help him to the extent the DS was capable. In McKie's thoughts, the DS was suddenly transformed into a valued confidante. As though it knew his thoughts, the DS said: "I'm still a machine. You are inefficient, but as you have correctly" stated you have ways of arriving at accuracy which machines do not understand. We can only... guess, and we are not really programmed to guess unless specifically ordered to do so on a given occasion. Trust yourself." "But you'd rather I were not killed?" "That is my program." "Do you have any more helpful suggestions?" "You would be advised to waste as little time as possible here. There was a tone of urgency in Bildoon's voice." McKie stared at the nearest voder. Urgency in Bildoon's voice? Even under the most urgent necessity, Bildoon had never sounded urgent to McKie. Certainly, Dosadi could be an urgent matter, but... Why should that sound a sour note? "Are you sure he sounded urgent?" "He spoke rapidly and with obvious tension." "Truthful?" "The tone-spikes lead to that conclusion." McKie shook his head. Something about Bildoon's behavior in this matter didn't ring true, but whatever it was it escaped the sophisticated reading circuits of the DS. And my circuits, too. Still troubled, McKie ordered the DS to assemble a full travel kit and to read out the rest of the schedule. He moved to the tool cupboard beside his bath baffle as the DS began reeling off the schedule. His day was to start with the Taprisiot appointment. He listened with only part of his attention, taking care to check the toolkit as the DS assembled it. There were plastipiks. He handled them gently as they deserved. A selection of stims followed. He rejected these, counting on the implanted sensemuscle amplifiers which increased the capabilities of senior BuSab agents. Explosives in various denominations went into the kit -- raygens, pentrates. Very careful with these dangerous items. He accepted multilenses, a wad of uniflesh with matching mediskin, solvos, miniputer. The DS extruded a life-monitor bead for the Taprisiot linkage. He swallowed it to give the bead time to anchor in his stomach before the Taprisiot appointment. A holoscan and matching blanks were accepted, as were ruptors and comparators. He rejected the adapter for simulation of target identities. It was doubtful he'd have time or facilities for such sophisticated refinements. Better to trust his own instincts. Presently, he sealed the kit in its wallet, concealed the wallet in a pocket. The DS had gone rambling on: "...and you'll arrive on Tandaloor at a place called Holy Running. The time there will be early afternoon." Holy Running! McKie riveted his attention to this datum. A Gowachin saying skittered through his mind: 'The Law is a blind guide, a pot of bitter water. The Law is a deadly contest which can change as waves change.' No doubt of what had led his thoughts into that path. Holy Running was the place of Gowachin myth. Here, so their stories said. lived Mrreg, the monster who had set the immutable pattern of Gowachin character. And now, McKie suspected he knew which Gowachin Phylum had summoned him. It could be any one of five Phyla at Holy Running but he felt certain it'd be the worst of those five -- the most unpredictable, the most powerful, the most feared. Where else could a thing such as Dosadi originate? McKie addressed his DS: "Send in my breakfast. Please record that the condemned person ate a hearty breakfast." The DS, programmed to recognize rhetoric for which there was no competent response, remained silent while complying.    All sentient beings are created unequal. The best society provides each with an equal opportunity to float at his own level. -- The Gowachin Primary By mid-afternoon Jedrik saw that her gambit had been accepted. A surplus of fifty Humans was just the right size to be taken by a greedy underling. Whoever it was would see the possibilities of continuing -- ten here, thirty there...and because of the way she'd introduced this flaw, the next people discarded would be mostly Humans, but with just enough Gowachin to smack of retaliation. It'd been difficult carrying out her daily routine knowing what she'd set in motion. It was all very well to accept the fact that you were going into danger. When the actual moment arrived it always had a different character. As the subtle and not-so-subtle evidence of success accumulated, she felt the crazy force of it rolling over her. Now was the time to think about her true power base, the troops who would obey her slightest hint, the tight communications linkage with the Rim, the carefully selected and trained lieutenants. Now was the time to think about McKie slipping so smoothly into her trap. She concealed elation behind a facade of anger. They'd expect her to be angryThe evidence began with a slowed response at her computer terminal. Someone was monitoring. Whoever had taken her bait wanted to be certain she was expendable. Wouldn't want to eliminate someone and then discover that the eliminated someone was essential to the power structure. She'd made damned sure to cut a wide swath into a region which could be made non-essential. The micro-second delay from the monitoring triggered a disconnect on her tell-tale circuit, removing the evidence of her preparations before anyone could find it. She didn't think there'd be that much caution in anyone who'd accept this gambit but unnecessary chances weren't part of her plan. She removed the tell-tale timer and lockedll away in one of the filing cabinets, there to be destroyed with the other evidence when the Elector's toads came prying. The lonely blue flash would be confined by metal walls which would heat to a nice blood red before lapsing into slag and ashes. In the next stage, people averted their faces as they walked past her office doorway. Ahhh, the accuracy of the rumor-trail. The avoidance came so naturally: a glance at a companion on the other side, concentration on material in one's hands, a brisk stride with gaze fixed on the corridor's ends. Important business up there. No time to stop and chat with Keila Jedrik today. By the Veil of Heaven! They were so transparent! A Gowachin walked by examining the corridor's blank opposite wall. She knew that Gowachin: one of the Elector's spies. What would he tell Elector Broey today? Jedrik glared at the Gowachin in secret glee. By nightfall, Broey would know who'd picked up her gambit but it was too small a bite to arouse his avarice. He'd merely log the information for possible future use. It was too early for him to suspect a sacrifice move. A Human male followed the Gowachin. He was intent on the adjustment of his neckline and that, of course, precluded a glance at a Senior Liaitor in her office. His name was Drayjo. Only yesterday, Drayjo had made courting gestures, bending toward her over this very desk to reveal the muscles under his light grey coveralls. What did it matter that Drayjo no longer saw her as a useful conquest. His face was a wooden door, closed, locked, hiding nothing. Avert your face, you clog! When the red light glowed on her terminal screen, it came as anticlimax. Confirmation that her gambit had been accepted by someone who would shortly regret it. Communication flowed across the screen: "Opp SD#ZX." Good old ZX! Bad news always developed its own coded idiom. She read what followed, anticipating every nuance: "The Mandate of God having been consulted, the following supernumerary functions are hereby reduced. If your position screen carries your job title with an underline you are included in the reduction. ' 'Senior Liaitor. ' ' Jedrik clenched her fists in simulated anger while she glared at the underlined words. It was done. Opp-Out, the good old Double-#. Through its pliable arm, the DemoPoI, the Sacred Congregation of the Heavenly Veil had struck again. None of her elation showed through her Dosadi controls. Someone able to see beyond immediate gain would note presently that only Humans had received this partieular good old Double-#. Not one Gowachin there. Whoever made that observation would come sniffing down the trail she'd deliberately left. Evidence would accumulate. She thought she knew who would read that accumulated evidence for Broey. It would be Tria. It was not yet time for Tria to entertain doubts. Broey would hear what Jedrik wanted him to hear. The Dosadi power game would be played by Jedrik's rules then and by the time others learned the rules it'd be too late. She counted on the factor which Broey labeled 'instability of the masses.' Religious twaddle! Dosadi's masses were unstable only in particular ways. Fit a conscious justification to their innermost unconscious demands and they became a predictable system which would leap into predictable actions -- especially with a psychotic populace whose innermost demands could never be faced consciously by the individuals. Such a populace remained highly useful to the initiates. That was why they maintained the DemoPol with its mandate-of-God sample. The tools of government were not difficult to understand. All you needed was a pathway into the system, a place where what you did touched a new reality. Broey would think himself the target of her action. More fool he. Jedrik pushed back her chair, stood and strode to the window hardly daring to think about where her actions would truly be felt. She saw that the sniper's bullet hadn't even left a mark on the glass. These new windows were far superior to the old ones which had taken on dull streaks and scratches after only a few years. She stared down at the light on the river, carefully preserving this moment, prolonging it. I won't look up yet, not yet. Whoever had accepted her gambit would be watching her now. Too late! Too late! A streak of orange-yellow meandered in the river current: contaminants from the Warren factories... poisons. Presently, not looking too high yet, she lifted her gaze to the silvered layers of the Council she'd set in motion. It was all very well to accept the fact that you were going into danger. When the actual moment arrived it always had a different character. As the subtle and not-so-subtle evidence of success accumulated, she felt the crazy force of it rolling over her. Now was the time to think about her true power base, the troops who would obey her slightest hint, the tight communications linkage with the Rim, the carefully selected and trained lieutenants. Now was the time to think about McKie slipping so smoothly into her trap. She concealed elation behind a facade of anger. They'd expect her to be angryThe evidence began with a slowed response at her computer terminal. Someone was monitoring. Whoever had taken her bait wanted to be certain she was expendable. Wouldn't want to eliminate someone and then discover that the eliminated someone was essential to the power structure. She'd made damned sure to cut a wide swath into a region which could be made non-essential. The micro-second delay from the monitoring triggered a disconnect on her tell-tale circuit, removing the evidence of her preparations before anyone could find it. She didn't think there'd be that much caution in anyone who'd accept this gambit but unnecessary chances weren't part of her plan. She removed the tell-tale timer and lockedlf away in one of the filing cabinets, there to be destroyed with the other evidence when the Elector's toads came prying. The lonely blue flash would be confined by metal walls which would heat to a nice blood red before lapsing into slag and ashes. In the next stage, people averted their faces as they walked past her office doorway. Ahhh, the accuracy of the rumor-trail . The avoidance came so naturally; a glance at a companion on the other side, concentration on material in one's hands, a brisk stride with gaze fixed on the corridor's ends. Important business up there. No time to stop and chat with Keila Jedrik today. By the Veil of Heaven! They were so transparent! A Gowachin walked by examining the corridor's blank opposite wdl. She knew that Gowachin: one of the Elector's spies. What would he tell Elector Broey today? Jedrik glared at the Gowachin in secret glee. By nightfall, Broey would know who'd picked up her gambit but it was too small a bite to arouse his avarice. He'd merely log the information for possible fiature use. It was too early for him to suspect a sacrifice move. A Human male followed the Gowachin. He was intent on the adjustment of his neckline and that, of course, precluded a glance at a Senior Liaitor in her office. His name was Drayjo. Only yesterday, Drayjo had made courting gestures, bending toward her over this very desk to reveal the muscles under his light grey coveralls. What did it matter that Drayjo no longer saw her as a useful conquest. His face was a wooden door, closed, locked, hiding nothing. Avert your face, you clog! When the red light glowed on her terminal screen, it came as anticlimax. Confirmation that her gambit had been accepted by someone who would shortly regret it. Comrnunication flowed across the screen: "Opp SD#ZX." Good old ZX! Bad news always developed its own coded idiom. She read what followed, anticipating every nuance; "The Mandate of God having been consulted, the following supernumerary functions are hereby reduced. If your position screen carries your job title with an underline you are included in the reduction. ' 'Senior Liaitor . ' ' Jedrik clenched her fists in simulated anger while she glared at the underlined words. It was done. Opp-Out, the good old Double-#. Through its pliable arm, the DemoPol, the Sacred Congregation of the Heavenly Veil had struck again. None of her elation showed through her Dosadi controls. Someone able to see beyond immediate gain would note presently that only Humans had received this particular good old Double-O. Not one Gowachin there. Whoever made that observation would come, sniffing down the trail she'd deliberately left. Evidence would accumulate. She thought she knew who would read that accumulated evidence for Broey. It would be Tria. It was not yet time for Tria to entertain doubts. Broey would hear what Jedrik wanted him to hear. The Dosadi power game would be played by Jedrik's rules then and by the time others learned the rules it'd be too late. She counted on the factor which Broey labeled 'instability of the masses.' Religious twaddle! Dosadi 's masses were unstable only in particular ways. Fit a conscious justification to their innermost unconscious demands and they became a predictable system which would leap into predictable actions -- especially with a psychotic populace whose innermost demands could never be faced consciously by the individuals. Such a populace remained highly useful to the initiates. That was why they maintained the DemoPol with its mandate-of-God sample. The tools of government were not difficult to understand. All you needed was a pathway into the system, a place where what you did touched a new reality. Broey would think himself the target of her action. More fool he. Jedrik pushed back her chair, stood and strode to the window hardly daring to think about where her actions would truly be felt. She saw that the sniper's bullet hadn't even left a mark on the glass. These new windows were far superior to the old ones which had taken on dull streaks and scratches after only a few years. She stared down at the light on the river, carefully preserving this moment, prolonging it.  won't look up yet, not yet. Whoever had accepted her gambit would be watching her now. Too late! Too late! A streak of orange-yellow meandered in the river current: contaminants from the Warren factories... poisons. Presently, not looking too high yet, she lifted her gaze to the silvered layers of the Council Hills, to the fluting invertedstalagmites of the high apartments to which the denizens of Chu aspired in their futile dreams. Sunlight gleamed from the power bulbs which adorned the apartments on the hills. The great crushing wheel of government had its hub on those hills, but the impetus for that wheel had originated elsewhere. Now, having prolonged the moment while anticipation enriched it, Jedrik lifted her gaze to that region above the Council Hills, to the sparkling streamers and grey glowing of the barrier veil, to the God Wall which englobed her planet in its impenetrable shell. The Veil of Heaven looked the way it always looked in this light. There was no apparent change. But she knew what she had done. Jedrik was aware of subtle instruments which revealed other suns and galaxies beyond the God Wall, places where other planets must exist, but her people had only this one planet. That barrier up there and whoever had created it insured this isolation. Her eyes blurred with quick tears which she wiped away with real anger at herself. Let Broey and his toads believe themselves the only objects of her anger. She would carve a way beyond them through that deadly veil. No one on Dosadi would ever again cower beneath the hidden powers who lived in the sky! She lowered her gaze to the carpet of factories and warrens. Some of the defensive walls were faintly visible in the layers of smoke which blanketed the teeming scramble of life upon which the city fed. The smoke erased fine details to separate the apartment hills from the earth. Above the smoke, the fluted buildings became more a part of sky than of ground. Even the ledged set-back walls of the canyon within which Chu created its sanctuary were no longer attached to the ground, but floated separate from this place where people could survive to a riper maturity on Dosadi. The smoke dulled the greens of ledges and Rim where the Rabble waged a losing battle for survival. Twenty years was old out there. In that pressure, they fought for a chance to enter Chu's protective confines by any means available, even welcoming the opportunity to eat garbage from which the poisons of this planet had been removed. The worst of Chu was better than their best, which only proved that the conditions of hell were relative. I seek escape through the God Wall for the same reasons the Rabble seeks entrance to Chu. In Jedrik' s mind lay a graph with an undulant line. It combined many influences: Chu's precious food cycle and economics, Rim incursions, spots which flowed across their veiled sun, subtle planetary movements, atmospheric electricity, gravitational flows, magnetronic fluctuations, the dance of numbers in the Liaitor banks, the seemingly random play of cosmic rays, the shifting colors in the God Wall... and mysterious jolts to the entire system which commanded her most concentrated attention. There could be only one source for such jolts: a manipulative intelligence outside the planetary influence of Dosadi. She called that force 'X' but she had broken 'X' into components. One component was a simulation model of Elector Broey which she carried firmly in her head, not needing any of the mechanical devices for reading such things. 'X' and all of its components were as real as anything else on the chart in her mind. By their interplay she read them. Jedrik addressed herself silently to 'X': By your actions I know you and you are vulnerable . Despite all of the Sacred Congregation's prattle, Jedrik and her people knew the God Wall had been put there for a specific purpose. It was the purpose which pressed living flesh into Chu from the Rim. It was the purpose which jammed too many people into too little space while it frustrated all attempts to spread into any other potential sanctuary. It was the purpose which created people who possessed that terrifying mental template which could trade flesh for flesh... Gowachin or Human. Many clues revealed themselves around her and came through that radiance in the sky, but she refused as yet to make a coherent whole out of that purpose. Not yet.  need this McKie! With a Jedrik-maintained tenacity, her people knew that the regions beyond the barrier veil were not heaven or hell. Dosadi was hell, but it was a created hell. We will know soon... soon. This moment had been almost nine Dosadi generations in preparation: the careful breeding of a specific individual who carried in one body the talents required for this assault on 'X,' the exquisitely detailed education of that weaponin-fleshly-form... and there'd been all the rest of it -- whispers, unremarked observations in clandestine leaflets, help for people who held particular ideas and elimination of others whose concepts obstructed, the building of a RimWarren communications network, the slow and secret assembly of a military force to match the others which balanced themselves at the peaks of Dosadi power... All of these things and much more had prepared the way for those numbers introduced into her computer terminal. The ones who appeared to rule Dosadi and the ones behind them who moved the powerful of Dosadilike puppets -- those ones could be read in many ways and this time the rulers, both visible and hidden, had made one calculation while Jedrik had made another calculation. Again, she looked up at the God Wall. You out there! Keila Jedrik knows you're there. And you can be baited, you can be trapped. You are slow and stupid. And you think  don't know how to use your McKie. Ahhh, sky demons, McKie will open your veil for me. My life's a wrath and you're the objects of my wrath. I dare what you would not. Nothing of this revealed itself on her face nor in any movement of her body.    Arm yourself when the Frog God 'smiles. -- Gowachin Admonition McKie began speaking as he entered the Phylum sanctus: "I'm Jorj X. McKie of the Bureau of Sabotage." Name and primary allegiance, that was the drill. If he'd been a Gowachin, he'd have named his Phylum or would've favored the room with a long blink to reveal the identifying Phylum tatoo on his eyelids. As a non-Gowachin, he didn't need a tatoo. He held his right hand extended in the Gowachin peace sign, palm down and fingers wide to show that he held no weapon there and had not extended his claws. Even as he entered, he smiled, knowing the effect this would have on any Gowachin here. In a rare mood of candor, one of his old Gowachin teachers had once explained the effect of a smiling McKie. "We feel our bones age. It is a very uncomfortable experience." McKie understood the reason for this. He possessed a thick, muscular body -- a swimmer's body with light mahogany skin. He walked with a swimmer's rolling gait. There were Polynesians in his Old Terran ancestry, this much was known in the Family Annals. Wide lips and a flat nose dominated his face; the eyes were large and placidly brown. There was a final genetic ornamentation to confound the Gowachin: red hair. He was the Human equivalent of the greenstone sculpture found in every Phylum house here on Tandaloor. McKie possessed the face and body of the Frog God, the Giver of Law. As his old teacher had explained, no Gowachin ever fully escaped feelings of awe in McKie' s presence, especially when McKie smiled. They were forced to hide a response which went back to that admonition which every Gowachin learned while still clinging to his mother's back. Arm yourselves! McKie thought. Still smiling, he stopped after the prescribed eight paces, glanced once around the room then narrowed his attention. Green crystal walls confined the sanctus. It was not a large space, a gentle oval of perhaps twenty meters in its longest dimension. A single oval window admitted warm afternoon light from Tandaloor's golden sun. The glowing yellow created a contrived spiritual ring directly ahead of McKie. The light focused on an aged Gowachin seated in a brown chairdog which had spread itself wide to support his elbows and webbed fingers. At the Gowachin's right hand stood an exquisitely wrought wooden swingdesk on a scrollwork stand. The desk held one object: a metal box of dull blue about fifteen centimeters long, ten wide and six deep. Standing behind the blue box in the servant-guard position was a red-robed Wreave, her fighting mandibles tucked neatly into the lower folds of her facial slit. This Phylum was initiating a Wreave! The realization filled McKie with disquiet. Bildoon had not warned him about Wreaves on Tandaloor. The Wreave indicated a sad shift among the Gowachin toward a particular kind of violence. Wreaves never danced for joy, only for death. And this was the most dangerous of Wreaves, a female, recognot even suspected that there'd been amusement for anyone in that first case. Present circumstances argued for truthfulness from the old Gowachin, however. Recalling that first case, McKie tried to reassess it in the light of this revelation. He remembered the case well. The Gowachin had charged a Low Magister named Klodik with breaking his most sacred vows in an issue of justice. Klodik's crime was the release of thirty-one fellow Gowachin from their primary allegiance to Gowachin Law and the purpose of that was to qualify the thirty-one for service in BuSab. The hapless prosecutor, a much admired Legum named Pirgutud, had aspired to Klodik's position and had made the mistake of trying for a direct conviction. McKie had thought at the time that the wiser choice would've been to attempt discrediting the legal structure under which Klodik had been arraigned. This would have thrown judgement into the area of popular choice and there'd been no doubt that Klodik's early demise would've been popular. Seeing this opening, McKie had attacked the prosecutor as a legalist, a stickler, one who preferred Old Law. Victory had been relatively easy. When it had come to the knife, however, McKie had found himself profoundly reluctant. There'd been no question of selling Pirgutud back to his own Phylum. BuSab had needed a non-Gowachin Legum... the whole non-Gowachin universe had needed this. The few other non-Gowachin who'd attained Legum status were all dead, every last one of them in the Courtarena. A current of animosity toward the Gowachin worlds had been growing. Suspicion fed on suspicion. Pirgutud had to die in the traditional, the formal way. He'd known it perhaps better than McKie. Pirgutud, as required, had bared the heart area beside hi's stomach and' clasped his hands behind his head. This extruded the stomach circle, providing a point of reference. The purely academic anatomy lessons and the practice sessions on lifelike dummies had come to deadly focus. "Just to the left of the stomach circle imagine a small triangle with an apex at the center of the stomach circle extended horizontally and the base even with the bottom of the stomach circle. Strike into the lower outside comer of this triangle and slightly upward toward the midline." About the only satisfaction McKie had found in the vent was that Pirgutud had died cleanly and quickly with one stroke. McKie had not entered Gowachin Law as a "hacker." What had there been in that case and its bloody ending to amuse the Gowachin? The answer filled McKie with a profound sense of peril. The Gowachin were amused at themselves because they had so misjudged me! But I'd planned all along for them to misjudge me. That was what amused them! Having provided McKie with a polite pericxl for reflection, the old Gowachin continued: "I'd bet against you, McKie. The odds, you understand? You delighted me nonetheless. You instructed us while winning your case in a classic manner which would've done credit to the best of us. That is one of the Law's purposes, of course: to test the qualities of those who choose to employ it. Now what did you expect to find when you answered our latest summons to Tandaloor?" The question's abrupt shift into the present almost caught McKie by surprise. I've been too long away from the Gowachin he thought. I can't relax even for an instant. It was almost a palpable thing: if he missed a single beat of the rhythms in this room, he and an entire planet could fall before Gowachin judgement. For a civilization which based its law on the Courtarena here any participant possible. McKie chose his next words with life-and-death care. "You summoned me, that is true, but I came on official business of my Bureau. It's the Bureau's expectations which concern me." ' 'Then you are in a difficult position because you're also a Legum of the Gowachin Bar subject to our demands. Do you know me?" This was a Magister, a Foremost-Speaker from the 'Phylum of Phylums,' no doubt of it. He was a survivor in one of the most cruel traditions known to the sentient universe. His abilities and resources were formidable and he was on his home ground. McKie chose the cautious response. "On my arrival I was told to come to this place at this time. That is what I know." 'The least thing that is known shall govern your acts.' This was the course of evidence for the Gowachin. McKie's response put a legal burden on his questioner. The old Gowachin's hands clutched with pleasure at the level of artistry to which this contest had risen. There was a momentary silence during which Ceylang gathered her robe tightly and moved even closer to the swingdesk. Now, there was tension in her movements. The Magister stirred, said: "I have the disgusting honor to be High Magister of the Running Phylum, Aritch by name." As he spoke, his right hand thrust out, took the blue box and dropped it into McKie's lap. "I place the binding oath upon you in the name of the book!" As McKie had expected, it was done swiftly. He had the box in his hands while the final words of the ancient legal challenge were ringing in his ears. No matter the ConSentient modifications of Gowachin Law which might apply in this situation, he was caught in a convoluted legal maneuvering. The metal of the box felt cold against his fingers. They'd confronted him with the High Magister. The Gowachin were dispensing with many preliminaries. This spoke of time pressures and a particular assessment of their own predicament. McKie reminded himself that he was dealing with people who found pleasure in their own failures, could be amused by death in the Courtarena, whose most consummate pleasure came when the currents of their own Law were changed artistically. McKie spoke with the careful formality which ritual required if he were to emerge alive from this room. "Two wrongs may cancel each other. Therefore, let those who do wrong do it together. That is the true purpose of Law." Gently, McKie released the simple swing catch on the box, lifted the lid to verify the contents. This must be done with precise attention to formal details. A bitter musty odor touched his nostrils as the lid lifted. The box held what he'd expected: the book, the knife, the rock. It occurred to McKie then that he was holding the original of all such boxes. It was a thing of enormous antiquity -- thousands upon thousands of standard years. Gowachin professed the belief that the Frog God had created this box, this very box, and its contents as a model, the symbol of 'the only workable Law.' Careful to do it with his right hand, McKie touched each item of the box in its turn, closed the lid and latched it. As he did this, he felt that he stepped into a ghostly parade of Legums, names imbedded in the minstrel chronology of Gowachin history. 'Bishkar who concealed her eggs...' 'Kondush the Diver... 'Dritaik who sprang from the marsh and laughed at Mrreg...' 'Tonkeel of the hidden knife...' McKie wondered then how they would sing about him. Would it be 'McKie the blunderer'! His thoughts raced through review of the necessities. The primary necessity was Aritch. Little was known about this High Magister outside the Gowachin Federation, but it was said that he'd once won a case by finding a popular bias which allowed him to lull a judge. The commentary on this coup said Aritch "embraced the Law in the same way that salt dissolves jn water." To the initiates, this meant Aritch personified the basic Gowachin attitude toward their Law, 'respectful disrespect.' It was a peculiar form of sanctity. Every movement of your body was as important as your words. The Gowachin made it an aphorism. "You hold your life in your mouth when you enter the courtarena." They provided legal ways to kill any participant -- judges, legums, clients... But it must be done with exquisite legal finesse, with its justifications apparent to all observer, and with the most delicate timing. Above all; one could kill in the arena only when no other choice offered the same worshipful disrespect for Gowachin Law. Even while changing the Law you were required to revere its sanctity. When you entered the Courtarena you had to feel that peculiar sanctity in every fiber. The forms...the forms...the forms... With that blue box in his hands, the deadly forms of Gowachin Law dominated every movement, every word. Knowing McKie was not Gowachin-bom, Aritch was putting time pressures on him, hoping for an immediate flaw. They didn't want this Dosadi matter in the arena. That was the immediate contest. And if it did get to the arena...well, the crucial matter would be selection of the judges. Judges were chosen with great care. Both sides maneuvered in this, being cautious not to intrude a professional legalist onto the bench. Judges could represent those whom the Law had offended. They could be private citizens in any number satisfactory to the opposing forces. Judges could be (and often were) chosen for their special knowledge of a case at hand. But here you were forced to weigh the subtleties of prejudgement. Gowachin Law made a special distinction between prejudgement and bias. McKie considered this. The interpretation of bias was: "If I can rule for a particular side I will do so." For prejudgement: "No matter what happens in the arena I will rule for a particular side." Bias was permitted, but not prejudgement. Aritch was the first problem, his possible prejudgements, his bias, his inborn and most deeply conditioned attitudes. In his deepest feelings he would look down on all non-Gowachin legal systems as "devices to weaken personal character through appeals to illogic, irrationality and to ego-centered selfishness in the name of high purpose." If Dosadi came to the arena it would be tried under modified Gowachin Law. The modifications were a thorn in the Gowachin skin. They represented concessions made for entrance into the ConSentiency. Periodically, the Gowachin tried to make their Law the basis for all Consentient Law. McKie recalled that a Gowachin had once said of ConSentient Law: "It fosters greed, discontent and competitiveness not based on excellence but on appeals to prejudice and materialism." Abruptly, McKie remembered that this was a quotation attributed to Aritch, High Magister of the Running Phylum. Were there even more deeply hidden motives in what the Gowachin did here? Showing signs of impatience, Aritch, inhaling deeply through his chest ventricles, said: "You are now my Legum. To be convicted is to go free because this marks you as an enemy of all government. I know you to be such an enemy, McKie." "You know me," McKie agreed. It was more than ritual response and obedience to forms; it was truth. But it required great effort for McKie to speak it calmly. In the almost fifty years since he'd been admitted to the Gowachin Bar, he'd served that ancient legal structure four times in the Courtarena, a minor record among the ordinary Legums. Each time, his personal survival had been in the balance. In all of its stages, this contest was a deadly battle. The loser's life befonged to the winner and could be taken at the winner's discretion. On rare occasions, the loser might be sold back to his own Phylum as a menial. Even the losers disliked this choice. 'Better clean death than dirty life.' The blood-encrusted knife in the blue box testified to the more popular outcome. It was a practice which made for rare litigation and memorable court performances. Aritch, speaking with eyes closed and the Running Phylum tatoos formally displayed, brought their encounter to its testing point. "Now, McKie, .you will tell me what official matters of the Bureau of Sabotage bring you to the Gowachin Federation."  Law must retain useful ways to break with traditional forms because nothing is more certain than that the forms of Law remain when all justice is gone. -- Gowachin Aphorism He was tall for a Dosadi Gowachin but fat and ungroomed. His feet shuffled when he walked and there was a permanent stoop to his shoulders. A flexing wheezing overcame his chest ventricles when he became excited. He knew this and was aware that those around him knew it. He often used this characteristic as a warning, reminding people that no Dosadi held more power than he, and that power was deadly. All Dosadi knew his name: Broey. And very few misinterpreted the fact that he'd come up through the Sacred Congregation of the Heavenly Veil to his post as chief steward of Control: The Elector. His private army was Dosadi's largest, most efficient and best armed. Broey's intelligence corps was a thing to invoke fear and admiration. He maintained a fortified suite atop his headquarters building, a structure of stone and plasteel which fronted the main arm of the river in the heart of Chu. Around this core, the twisting walled fortifications of the city stepped outward in concentric rings. The only entrance to Broey's citadel was through a guarded Tube Gate in a sub-basement, designated TG One. TG One admitted the. select of the select and no others. In the forenoon, the ledges outside Broey's windows were a roosting place for carrion birds which occupied a special niche on Dosadi. Since the Lords of the Veil forbade the eating of sentient flesh by sentient, this task devolved upon the birds. Flesh from the people of Chu and even from the Rim carried fewer of the planet's heavy metals. The carrion birds prospered. A flock of them strutted along Broey's le#ge coughing, squawking, defecating, brushing against each other with avian insolence While they watched the outlying streets for signs of food. They also watched the Rim, but it had been temporarily denied to them by a sonabarrier. Bird sounds came through a voder into one of the suite's eight rooms. This was a' yellow-green space about ten meters long and six wide occupied by Broey and twp Humans. Broey uttered a mild expletive at the bird noise. The confounded creatures interfered with clear thinking. He shuffled to the window and silenced the voder. In the sudden quiet he looked out at the city's perimeter and the lower ledges of the enclosing cliffs. Another Rim foray had been repulsed out there in the night. Broey had made a personal inspection in a convoy of armored vehicles earlier. The troops liked it that he occasionally shared their dangers. The carrion birds already had cleaned up most of the mess by the time the armored column swept through. The flat back structure of Gowachin who had no front rib cage had been easily distinguishable from the white framework which had housed Human organs. Only a few rags of red and green flesh had marked where the birds had abandoned their feast when the sonabarriers herded them away. When he considered the sonabarriers, Broey's thoughts grew hard and clear. The sonabarriers were one of Gar's damned affectations! Let the birds finish it. But Gar insisted a few bodies be left around to make the point for the Rim survivors that their attacks were hopeless. The bones by themselves would be just as effective. Gaf was bloody minded. Broey turned and glanced across the room pnst his two Human companions. Two of the walls were taken up by charts bearing undulant squiggles in many colors. On a table at the room's center lay another chart with a single red line. The line curved and dipped ending almost in the middle of the chart. Near this terminus lay a white card and, beside it stood a Human male statuette with an enormous erection which was labeled "Rabble." It was a subversive, forbidden artifact of Rim origin. TTie people of the Rim knew where their main strength lay: breed, breed, breed... The two Humans sat facing each other across the chart. They fitted into the space around them through a special absorption. It was as though they'd been initiated into the secrets of Broey's citadel through an esoteric ritual both forbidding and dangerous. Broey returned to his chair at the head of the table, sat down and quietly continued to study his companions. He experienced amusement to feel his fighting claws twitch beneath their finger shields as he looked at the two. Yes -- trust them no more than they trusted him. They had their own troops, their own spies -- they posed real threat to Broey but often their help was useful. Just as often they were a nuisance. wh'o sat with his back to the windows, looked up as Broey resumed his seat. Gar snorted, somehow conveying that he'd been about to silence that voder himself. Damned carrion birds! But they were useful... useful. The Rimbom were always ambivalent about the birds. Gar rode his chair as though talking down to ranks of the uninformed. He'd come up through the educational services in the Convocation before joining Broey. Gar was thin with an inner emaciation so common that few on Dosadi gave it any special notice. He had the hunter's face and eyes, carried his eighty-eight years as though they were twice that. Hairline wrinkles crawled down his cheeks. The bas relief of veins along the backs of his hands and the grey hair betrayed his Rim origins, as did a tendency to short temper. The Labor Pool green of his clothing fooled very few, his face was that well known. Across from Gar sat his eldest daughter and chief lieutenant, Tria. She'd placed herself there to watch the windows and the cliffs. She'd also been observing the carrion birds, rather enjoying their sounds. It was well to be reminded here of what lay beyond the city's outer gates. Tria's face held too much brittle sharpness to be considered beautiful by any except an occasional Gowachin looking for an exotic experience or a Warren laborer hoping to use her as a step out of peonage. She often disconcerted her companions by a wide-eyed cynical stare. She did this with an aristocratic sureness which commanded attention. Tria had developed the gesture for just this purpose. Today, she wore the orange with black trim of Special Services but without a brassard to indicate the branch. She knew that this led many to believe her Broey's personal toy, which was true but not in the way the cynical supposed. Tria understood her special value: she possessed . a remarkable ability to interpret the vagaries of the DemoPol. Indicating the red line on the chart in front of her, Tria said: "She has to be the one. How can you doubt it?" And she wondered why Broey continued to worry at the obvious. "Keila Jedrik," Broey said. And again: "Keila Jedrik." Gar squinted at his daughter. "Why would she include herself among the fifty who..." "She sends us a message," Broey said. "I hear it clearly now." He seemed pleased by his own thoughts. Gar read something else in the Gowachin's manner.  "I hope you're not having her killed." "I'm not as quick to anger as are you Humans," Broey said. "The usual surveillance?" Gar asked. "I haven't decided. You know, don't you, that she lives a rather celebate life? Is it that she doesn't enjoy the males of your species?" "More likely they don't enjoy her," Tria said. "Interesting. Your breeding habits are so peculiar." Tria shot a measuring stare at Broey. She wondered why the; Gowachin had chosen to wear black today. It was a robe-like garment cut at a sharp angle from shoulders to waist, clearing his ventricles. The ventricles revolted her and Broey knew this. The very thought of them pressing against her... She cleared her throat. Broey seldom wore black; it was the happy color of priestly celebrants. He wore it, though, with a remoteness which suggested that thoughts passed through his mind which no other person could experience. The exchange between Broey and his daughter worried Gar. He could not help but feel the oddity, that each of them tried to present a threatening view of events by withholding some data and coloring other data. "What if she runs out to the Rim?" Gar asked. Broey shook his head. "Let her go. She's not one to stay on the Rim." "Perhaps we should have her picked up," Gar said. Broey stared at him, then: "I've gained the distinct impression that you've some private plan in mind. Are you prepared to share it?" "I've no idea what you..." "Enough!" Broey shouted. His ventricles wheezed as he inhaled. Gar held himself very quiet. Broey leaned toward him, noting that this exchange amused Tria. "It's too soon to make decisions we cannot change! This is a time for ambiguity." Irritated by his own display of anger, Broey arose and hurried into his adjoining office where he locked the door. It was obvious that those two had no more idea than he where Jedrik had gone to ground. But it was still his game. She couldn't hide forever. Seated once more in his office, he called Security. "Has Bahrank returned?" A senior Gowachin officer hurried into the screen's view, looked up. "Not yet." "What precautions to learn where he delivers his cargo?" "We know his entry gate. It'll be simple to track him." "I don't want Gar's people to know what you're doing." "Understood." "That other matter?" "Pcharky may have been the last one. He could be dead, too. The killers were thorough." "Keep searching." Broey put down a sense of disquiet. Some very un-Dosadi things were happening in Chu... and on the Rim. He felt that things occurred which his spies could not uncover. Presently, he returned to the more pressing matter. "Bahrank is not to be interfered with until afterward." "Understood." "Pick him up well clear of his delivery point and bring him to your section. I will interview him personallv." "Sir, his addiction to..." "I know the hold she has on him. I'm counting on it." "We've not yet secured any of that substance, sir, although we're still trying," "I want success, not excuses. Who's in charge of that?" "Kidge, sir. He's very efficient in this..." "Is Kidge available?" "One moment, sir. I'll put him on." Kidge had a phlegmatic Gowachin face and rumbling voice. "Do you want a status report, sir?" "Yes." "My Rim contacts believe the addictive substance is derived from a plant called 'tibac.' We have no prior record of such a plant, but the outer Rabble has been cultivating it lately. According to my contacts, it's extremely addictive to Humans, even more so to us." "No record? What's its origin? Do they say?" "I talked personally to a Human who'd recently returned from upriver where the outer Rabble reportedly has extensive plantations of this 'tibac.' I promised my informant a place in the Warrens if he provides me with a complete report on the stuff and a kilo packet of it. This informant says the cultivators believe tibac has religious significance. I didn't see any point in exploring that." "When do you expect him to deliver?" "By nightfall at the latest." Broey held his silence for a moi ment. Religious significance. More  than likely the plant came from beyond the God Wall then, as Kidge  implied. But why? What were they doing? j "Do you have new instructions?" ! Kidge asked. "Get that substance up to me as soon as you can." Kidge fidgeted. He obviously had to ask it. I Broey glared at him. "Yes? What is it?" "Don't you want the substance tested first?' '  It was a baffling question. Had ' Kidge withheld vital information about the dangers of this tibac? One  never knew from what quarter an attack might' come. But Kidge was held in his own special bondage. He knew what could happen to him if I he failed Broey. And Jedrik had ' handled this stuff. But why had j Kidge asked this question? Faced with such unknowns, Broey tended to withdraw into himself, eyes veil, ed by the nictating membrane while he weighed the possibilities. Presently, he stirred, looked at Kidge ' in the screen. "If there's enough of it, feed some to volunteers -- both Human I and Gowachin. Get the rest of it up to me immediately, even while you're testing, but in a sealed container." "Sir, there are rumors about this stuff. It'll be difficult getting real volunteers." "You'll think of something." Broey broke the connection, returned to the outer room to make his political peace with Gar and Tria. He was not ready to blunt that pair... not yet. They were sitting just as he'd left them. Tria was speaking: "... the highest probability and I have to go on that." Gar merely nodded. Broey seated himself, nodded to Tria, who continued as though there'd been no hiatus. "Clearly, Jedrik's a genius. And her Loyalty Index! That has to be false, contrived. And look at her decisions: one questionable decision in four years. One!" Gar moved a finger along the red line on the chart. It was a curiously sensuous gesture, as though he were stroking flesh. Broey gave him a verbal prod. "Yes, Gar, what is it?" "I was just wondering if Jedrik could be another..." His glance darted ceilingward, back to the chart. They all understood his allusion to intruders from beyond the God Wall. Broey looked at Gar as though awakening from an interrupted thought. VVat'd that fool Gar mean by raising such a question at this juncture? The required responses were so obvious. "I agree with Tria's analysis," Broey said. "As to your question..." He gave a Human shrug. "Jedrik reveals some of the classic requirements, but..." Again, that shrug. "This is still the world God gave us." Colored as they were by his years in the Sacred Congregation, Broey's words took on an unctuous overtone, but in this room the message was strictly secular. "The others have been such disappointments," Gar said. "Especially Havvy." He moved the statuette to a more central position on the chart. "We failed because we were too eager," Tria said, her voice snappish. "Poor timing." Gar scratched his chin with his thumb. Tria sometimes disturbed him by that accusatory tone she took toward their failures. He said: "But... if she turns out to be one of them and we haven't allowed for it..." "We'll look through that gate when we come to it," Broey said, ""we come to it. Even another failure could have its uses. The food factories will give us a substantial increase at the next harvest. That means we can postpone the more troublesome political decisions which have been bothering us." Broey let this thought hang between them while he set himself to identifying the lines of activity revealed by what had happened in this room today. Yes, the Humans betrayed unmistakable signs that they behaved according to a secret plan. Things were going well, then: they'd attempt to supercede him soon... and fail. A door behind Tria opened. A fat Human female entered. Her body bulbed in green coveralls and her round face appeared to float in a halo of yellow hair. Her cheeks betrayed the telltale lividity of dacon addiction. She spoke subserviently to Gar. "You told me to interrupt if... "Yes, yes." Gar waved to indicate she could speak freely. The gesture's significance did not escape Broey. Another part of their set piece. "We've located Havvy but Jedrik's not with him." Gar nodded, addressed Broey: "Whether Jedrik's an agent or another puppet, this whole thing smells of something they have set in motion." Once more, his gaze darted ceilingward. "I will act on that assumption," Tria said. She pushed her chair back, arose. "I'm going into the Warrens." Broey looked up at her. Again, he felt his talons twitch beneath their sheaths. He said: "Don't interfere with them." Gar forced his gaze away from the Gowachin while his mind raced. Often, the Gowachin were difficult to read, but Broey had been obvious just then: He was confident that he could locate Jedrik and he didn't care who knew it. That could be very dangerous. Tria had seen it, too, of course, but she made no comment, merely turned and followed the fat woman out of the room. Gar arose like a folding ruler being opened to its limit. "I'd best be getting along. There are many matters requiring my personal attention." "We depend on you for a great deal," Broey said. He was not yet ready to release Gar, however. Let Tria get well on her way. Best to keep those two apart for a spell. He said: "Before you go. Gar. Several things still bother me. Why was Jedrik so precipitate? And why destroy her records? What was it that we were not supposed to see?' ' "Perhaps it was an attempt to confuse us," Gar said, quoting Tria. "One thing's sure: it wasn't just an angry gesture." "There must be a clue somewhere," Broey said. "Would you have us risk an interrogation of Havvy?" "Of course not!" Gar showed no sign that he recognized Broey's anger. He said: "Despite what you and Tria say, I don't think we can afford another mistake at this time. Havvy was... well..." "If you recall," Broey said, "Havvy was not one of Tria's mistakes. She went along with us under protest. I wish now we'd listened to her." He waved a hand idly in dismissal. "Go see to your important affairs." He watched Gar leave. Yes, on the basis of the Human's behavior it was reasonable to assume he knew nothing as yet about this infiltrator Bahrank was bringing through the gates. Gar would've concealed such valuable information, would not have dared raise the issue of a God Wall intrusion... Or would he? Broey nodded to himself. This must be handled with great delicacy. kk it We will now explore the particular imprint which various governments make upon the individual. First, he sure you recognize the primary governing force. For example, take a careful look at Human history. Humans have been known to submit to many constraints: to rule by Autarchs, by Plutarcbs, by the power seekers of the many Republics, by Oligarchs, by tyrant Majorities and Minorities, by the hidden persuasions of Polls, by profound instincts and shallow juvenilities. And always, the governing force as we wish you now to understand this concept was whatever the individual believed bad control over his immediate survival. Survival sets the pattern of imprint. During much of Human history (and the pattern is similar with most sentient species) Corporation presidents held more survival in their casual remarks than did the figurehead officials. We of the ConSentiency cannot forget this as we keep watch on the Multiworld Corporations. We dare not even forget it of ourselves. Where you work for your own survival, this dominates your imprint, this dominates what you believe. -- Instruction Manual, Bureau of Sabotage Never do what your enemy wants you to do, McKie reminded himself. In this moment, Aritch was the enemy, having placed the binding oath of Legum upon an agent of BuSab, having demanded information to which he had no right. The old Gowachin's behavior was consistent with the demands of his own legal system, but it immediately magnified the area of conflict by an enormous factor. McKie chose a minimal rcr sponse. "I'm here because Tandaloor is the heart of the Gowachin Federation." Aritch, who'd been sitting with his eyes closed to emphasize the formal Client-Legum relationship, opened his eyes to glare at McKie. "I remind you once that I am your client." Signs indicating a dangerous new tension in the Wreave servant were increasing, but McKie was forced to concentrate his attention on Aritch. "You name yourself client. Very well. The client must answer truthfully such questions as the Legum asks when the legal issues demand it." Aritch continued to glare at McKie, latent fire in the yellow eyes. Now, the battle was truly joined. McKie sensed how fragile was the relationship upon which his survival depended. The Gowachin, signatories to the great ConSentiency Pact binding the species of the known universe, were legally subject to certain BuSab intrusions. But Aritch had placed them on another footing. If the Gowachin Federation disagreed with McKie Agent, they could take him into the Courtarena as a Legum who had wronged a client. With the entire Gowachin Bar arrayed against him, McKie did not doubt which Legum would taste the knife. His one hope lay in avoiding immediate litigation. That was, after all, the real basis of Gowachin Law. Moving a step closer to specifics, McKie said: "My Bureau has uncovered a matter of embarrassment to the Gowachin Federation." Aritch blinked twice. "As we suspected." McKie shook his head. They didn't suspect, they knew. He counted on this: that the Gowachin understood why he'd answered their summons. If any Sentiency under the Pact could understand his position, it had to be the Gowachin. BuSab reflected Gowachin philosophy. Centuries had passed since the great convulsion out of which BuSab had originated, but the Consentient universe had never been allowed to forget that birth. It was taught to the young of every species. "Once, long ago, a tyrannical majority captured the government. They said they would make all individuals equal. They meant they would not let any individual be better than another at doing anything. Excellence was to be suppressed or concealed. The tyrants made their government act with great speed 'in the name of the people.' They removed delays and red tape wherever found. There was little deliberation. Unaware that they acted out of an unconscious compulsion to prevent all change, the tyrants tried to enforce a grey sameness upon every population. "Thus the powerful governmental machine blundered along at increasingly reckless speed. It took commerce and all the important elements of society with it. Laws were thought of and passed within hours. Every society came to be twisted into a suicidal pattern. People became unprepared for those changes which the universe demanded. They were unable to change. "It was the time of brittle money, 'appropriated in the morning and gone by nightfall,' as you learned earlier. In their passion for sameness, the tyrants made themselves more and more powerful. All others grew correspondingly weaker and weaker. New bureaus and directorates, odd ministries, leaped into existence for the most improbable purposes. These became the citadels of a new aristocracy, rulers who kept the giant wheel of government careening along, spreading destruction, violence and chaos wherever they touched. "In those desperate times, a handful of people (the Five Ears, their makeup and species never revealed) created the Sabotage Corps to slow that runaway wheel of government. The original corps was bloody, violent and cruel. Gradually, the original efforts were replaced by more subtle methods. The governmental wheel slowed, became more manageable. Deliberation returned. "Over the generations, that original Corps became a Bureau, the Bureau of Sabotage, with its present Ministerial powers, preferring diversion to violence but ready for violence when the need arises." They were words from McKie's own teens, generators of a concept modified by his experiences in the Bureau. Now, he was aware that this directorate composed of all the known sentient species was headed into its own entropic corridors. Someday, the Bureau would dissolve or be dissolved, but the universe still needed them. The old imprints remained, the old futile seeking after absolutes of sameness. It was the ancient conflict between what the individual saw as personal needs for immediate survival and what the totality required if any were to survive. And now it was the Gowachin versus the ConSentiency and Aritch was the champion of his people. McKie studied the High Magister carefully, sensitive to the unrelieved tensions in the Wreave attendant. Would there be violence in this room? It was a question which remained unanswered as McKie spoke. "You have observed that I am in a difficult position. I do not enjoy the embarrassment of revered teachers and friends, nor of their compatriots. Yet, evidence has been seen..." He let his voice trail off. Gowachin disliked dangling implications. Aritch's claws slid from the sheaths of his webbed fingers. "Your client wishes to hear of this evidence." Before speaking, McKie rested his hand on the latch of the box in his lap. "Many people from two species have disappeared. Two species: Gowachin and Human. Singly, these were small matters, but these disappearances have been going on for a long time -- perhaps twelve or fifteen generations by the old Human reckoning. Taken together, these disappearances are massive. We've learned that there's a planet called Dosadi where these people were taken. Such evidence as we have has been examined carefully. It all leads to the Gowachin Federation." Aritch's fingers splayed, a sign of acute embarrassment. Whether assumed or real McKie could not tell. "Does your Bureau accuse the Gowachin?" "You know the function of my Bureau. We do not yet know the location of Dosadi, but we'll find it." Aritch remained silent. He knew BuSab had never given up on a problem. McKie raised the blue box. "Having thrust this upon me you've made me guardian of your fate, client. You've no rights to inquire as to my methods. I will not follow old law." Aritch nodded. "It was my argument that you'd react thus." He raised his right hand. The rhythmic 'death flexion' swept over the Wreave and her fighting mandibles darted from her facial slit. At the first movement from her, McKie whipped open the blue box, snatched out book and knife. He spoke with a firmness his body did not feel: "If she makes the slightest move toward me, my blood will defile this book." He placed the knife against his own wrist. "Does your Servant of the Box know the consequences? The history of the Running Phylum would end. Another Phylum would be presumed to've accepted the Law from its Giver. The name of this Phylum's last High Magister would be erased from living thought. Gowachin would eat their own eggs at the merest hint that they had Running Phylum blood in their veins." Aritch remained frozen, right hand raised. Then: "McKie, you are revealed as a sneak. Only by spying on our most sacred rituals could you know this." "Did you think me some fearful, pliable dolt, client? I am a true Legum. A Legum does not have to sneak to leam the Law. When you admitted me to your Bar you opened every door." Slowly, muscles quivering, Aritch turned and spoke to the Wreave: "Ceylang?" She had difficulty speaking while her poison-tipped fighting mandibles remained extruded. "Your command?" "Observe this Human well. Study him. You will meet again." "I obey." "You may go, but remember my words." "I remember." McKie, knowing the death' dance could not remain incompleted, stopped her. "Ceylang!" Slowly, reluctantly, she looked at him. "Do observe me well, Ceylang. I am what you hope to be. And I warn you: unless you shed your Wreave skin you will never be a Legum." He nodded in dismissal. "Now, you may go." In a fluid swish of robes she obeyed, but her fighting mandibles remained out, their poison-tips glittering. Somewhere in her triad's quarters, McKie knew there'd be a small feathered pet which would die presently with poison from its mistress burning through its veins. Then the death dance would be ended and she could retract her mandibles. But the hate would remain. When the door had closed behind the red robe, McKie restored book and knife to the box, returned his attention to Aritch. Now, when McKie spoke, it was really Legum to Client without any sophistry and they both knew it. "What would tempt the High Magister of the renowned Running Phylum to bring down the Arch of Civilization?" McKie's tone was conversational, between equals. Aritch had trouble adjusting to the new status. His thoughts were obvious. If McKie had witnessed a Cleansing Ritual McKie had to be accepted as a Gowachin. But McKie was not Gowachin. Yet he'd been accepted before the Gowachin Bar... and if he'd seen that most sacred ritual... Presently, Aritch spoke. "Where did you see the ritual?" "It was performed by the Phylum which sheltered me on Tandaloor." "The Dry Heads?" "Yes." "Did they know you witnessed?" "They invited me." "How did you shed your skin?" "They scraped me raw and preserved the scrapings." Aritch took some time digesting this. The Dry Heads had played their own secret game of Gowachin politics and now the secret was out. He had to consider the implications. What had they hoped to gain? He said: "You wear no tatoo." "I've never made-formal application for Dry Heads membership." "Why?" "My primary allegiance is to BuSab." "The Dry Heads know this?" "They encourage it." "But what motivated them to..." McKie smiled. Aritch glanced at a veiled alcove at the far end of the sanctum, back to McKie. A likeness to the Frog God? "It'd take more than that." McKie shrugged. Aritch mus aloud: "The Dry Heads supported Klodik in his crime when you... "Not crime." "I stand corrected. You won Klodik's freedom. And after your victory the Dry Heads invited you to the Cleansing Ritual." "A Gowachin in BuSab cannot have divided allegiance." "But a Legum serves only the Law!" "BuSab and Gowachin Law are not in conflict." "So the Dry Heads would have us believe." "Many Gowachin believe it." "But Klodik's case was not a true test." Realization swept through McKie: Aritch regretted more than a lost bet. He'd put his money with his hopes. It was time then to redirect this conversation. "I am your Legum." Aritch spoke with resignation. "You are." "Your Legum wishes to hear of the Dosadi problem." "A thing is not a problem until it arouses sufficient concern." Aritch glanced at the box in McKie's lap. "We're dealing with differences in values, changes in values." McKie did not believe for an instant this was the tenor of Gowachin defense, but Aritch 's words gave him pause. The Gowachin combined such an odd mixture of respect and disrespect for their Law and all government. At the root lay their unchanging rituals but above that everything remained as fluid as the seas in which they'd evolved. Constant fluidity was the purpose behind their rituals. You never entered any exchange with Gowachin on a surefooted basis. They did something different every time... religiously. It was their nature. All ground is temporary. Law is made to be changed. That was their catechism. To be a Legum is to learn where to place your feet. "The Dry Heads did something different," McKie said. This plunged Aritch into gloom. His chest ventricles wheezed, indicating he'd speak from the stomach. "The people of the ConSentiency come in so many different forms: Wreaves (a flickering glance doorward), Sobarips, Laclacs, Calebans, PanSpechi, Palenki, Chithers, Taprisiots. Humans, we of the Gowachin... so many. The unknowns between us defy counting." "As well count the drops of water in a sea." Aritch grunted, then: "Some diseases cross the barriers between species." McKie stared at him. Was Dosadi a medical experiment station? Impossible! There would be no reason for secrecy then. Secrecy defeated the efforts to study a common problem and the Gowachin knew it. "You are not studying Gowachin-Human diseases." "Some diseases attack the psyche and cannot be traced to any physical agent." McKie absorbed this. Although Gowachin definitions were difficult to understand, they permitted no aberrant behaviour. Different behavior, yes; aberrant behavior, no. You could challenge the law, not the ritual. They were compulsive in this regard. They slew the ritual deviant out of hand. It required enormous restraint on their part to deal with another species. Aritch continued: "Terrifying psychological abrasions occur when divergent species confront each other and are forced to adapt to new ways. We seek new knowledge in this arena of behavior." McKie nodded. One of his Dry Head teachers had said it: "No matter how painful, life must adapt or die." It was a profound revelation about how Gowachin applied their insight to themselves. Law changed, but it changed on a foundation which could not be permitted the slightest change. "Else, how do we know where we are or where we have been?" But encounters with other species changed the foundaby force. McKie spoke with care. "Psychological experiments with people who've not given their informed consent are still illegal... even among the Gowachin." Aritch would not accept this argument. "The ConSentiency in all of its parts has accumulated a long history of scientific studies into behavioral and biomedical questions where people are the final test site." McKie said: "And the first issue when you propose such an experiment is: 'How great is the known risk to the subjects?' " "But, my dear Legum, informed consent implies that the experimenter knows all the risks and can describe them to his test subjects. I ask you: How can that be when the experiment goes beyond what you already know? How can you describe risks which you cannot anticipate?' ' "You submit a proposal to many recognized experts in the field," McKie said. "They weigh the proposed experiment against whatever value the new knowledge is expected to uncover." "Ahh, yes. We submit our proposal to fellow researchers, to people whose mission, whose very view of their own personal identity is controlled by the belief that they can improve the lot of all sentient beings. Tell me, Legum: Do review boards composed of such people reject many experimental proposals?" McKie saw the direction of the argument. He spoke with care. "They don't reject many proposals, that's true. Still, you didn't submit your Dosadi protocol to any outside review. Was that to keep it secret from your own people or from others?' ' "We feared the fate of our proposal should it run the gantlet of other species." "Did a Gowachin majority approve your project?" "No. But we both know that having a majority set the experimental guidelines gives no guarantee against dangerous projects." "Then Dosadi has proved dangerous?" Aritch remained silent for several deep breaths, then: "It has proved dangerous." "To whom?" "Everyone." It was an unexpected answer, adding a new dimension to Aritch's behavior. McKie decided to back up and test the revelation. "This Dosadi project was approved by a minority among the cept a dangerous risk-benefit?" "You have a way of putting these matters, McKie, which presupposes a particular kind of guilt." "But a majority in the ConSentiency might agree with my description?" "Should they ever learn of it." "I see. Then, in accepting a dangerous risk, what were the future benefits you expected?" Aritch emitted a deep grunt. "Legum, I assure you that we worked only with volunteers and they were limited to Humans and Gowachin." "You evade my question." "I merely defer an answer." "Then tell me, did you explain to your volunteers that they had a choice, that they could say 'no'? Did you tell them they might be in danger?" "We did not try to frighten them... no." "Was any one of you concerned about the free destiny of your volunteersT' "Be careful how you judge us, McKie. There is a fundamental tension between science and freedom -- no matter how science is viewed by its practitioners nor how freedom is sensed by those who believe they have it." McKie was reminded of a cynical Gowachin aphorism: 'To believe that you are free is more important than being free. ' He said: "Your volunteers were lured into this project." "Some would see it that way." McKie reflected on this. He still did not know precisely what the Gowachin had done on Dosadi, but he was beginning to suspect it'd be something repulsive. He could not keep this fear from his voice. "We return to the question of expected benefits." "Legum, we have long admired your species. You gave us one of our most trusted maxims: 'No species is to be trusted farther than it is bound by its own interests.' " "That's no longer sufficient justification for... "We derive another rule from your maxim: It is wise to guide your actions in such a way that the interests of other species coincide with the interests of your species." McKie stared at the High Magister. Did this crafty old Gowachin seek a Human-Gowachin conspiracy to suppress evidence of what had been done on Dosadi? Would he dare such a gambit? Just how bad was this Dosadi fiasco? To test the issue, McKie asked: "What benefits did you expect? I insist." Aritch slumped. His chairdog accommodated to the new position. The High Magister favored McKie with a heavy-lidded stare for a long interval, then: "You play this game better than we'd ever hoped." "With you. Law and Government are always a game. I come from another arena." "Your Bureau." "And I was trained as a Legum." "Are you my Legum?" "The binding oath is binding on me. Have you no faith in..." McKie broke off, overwhelmed by a sudden insight. Of course! The Gowachin had known for a long time that Dosadi would become a legal issue. "Faith in what?" Aritch asked. "Enough of these evasions!" McKie said. "You had your Dosadi problem in mind when you trained me. Now, you act as though you distrust your own plan." Aritch's lips rippled. "How strange. You're more Gowachin than a Gowachin." "What benefits did you expect when you took this risk?" Aritch's fingers splayed, stretching the webs. "We hoped for a quick conclusion and benefits to offset the natural animosities we knew would arise. But it's now more than twenty of your generations, not twelve or fifteen, that we've grasped the firebrand. Benefits? Yes, there are some, but we dare not use them or free Dosadi from bondage lest we raise questions which we cannot answer without revealing our... source." "The benefits!" McKie said. "Yout L egum insists." Aritch exhaled a shuddering breath through his ventricles. "Only the Caleban who guards Dosadi knows its location and she is charged to give access without revealing that place. Dosadi is peopled by Humans and Gowachin. They live in a single city they call live there, almost equally divided between the two species. Perhaps three times that number live outside Chu, but they're outside the experiment. Chu is approximately eight hundred square kilometers." The population density shocked had difficulty visualizing it. Even allowing for a city's vertical dimension... and burrowing... There'd be some, of course, whose power bought them space, but the others... Gods! Such a city would be crawling with people, no escaping the pressure of your fellows anywhere except on that unexplained Rim. McKie said as much to Aritch. The High Magister confirmed this. "The population density is very great in some areas. The people of Dosadi call these areas 'Warrens' for good reason." "But why? With an entire planet to live on..." "Dosadi is poisonous to our forms of life. All of their food comes from carefully managed hydroponics factories in the heart of Chu. Food factories and the distribution are managed by warlords. Everything is under a quasi-military form of management. But life expectancy in the city is four times that outside." "You said the population outside the city was much larger than..." "They breed like mad animals." "What possible benefits could you have expectedfrom..." "Under pressure, life reveals its basic elements." McKie considered what the High Magister had revealed. The picture of Dosadi was that of a seething mass. Warlords... He visualized walls, some people living and working in comparative richness of space while others... Gods! It was madness in a universe where some highly habitable planets held no more than a few thousand people. His voice brittle, McKie addressed himself to the High Magister. "These basic elements, the benefits you sought... I wish to hear about them." Aritch hitched himself forward. "We have discovered new ways of association, new devices of motivation, unsuspected drives which can impose themselves upon an entire population." "I require specific and explicit enumeration of these discoveries." "Presently, Legum... presently." Why did Aritch delay? Were the so-called benefits insignificant beside this repulsive horror of such an experiment? McKie ventured another tack. "You say this planet is poisonous. Why not remove the inhabitants a few at a time, subject them to memory erasure if you must, and feed them out into the ConSentiency as new..." 'We dare not! First, the inhabitants have developed an immunity to erasure, a by-product of those poisons which do get into their diet. Second, given what they have become on Dosadi... How can I explain this to you?" "Why don't the people Just leave Dosadi? I presume you deny them Jumpdoors, but rockets and other mechanical..." "We will not permit them to leave. Our Caleban encloses Dosadi in what she calls a 'tempokinetic barrier' which our test subjects cannot penetrate." "Why?" "We will destroy the entire planet and everything on it rather than loose this population upon the ConSentiency." "What are the people of Dosadi that you'd even contemplate such a thing?" Aritch shuddered. "Wehave created a monster."    Every government is run by liars and nothing they say should be believed. -- Attributed to an ancient Human journalist As she hurried across theroof of the adjoining parking spire at midafternoon of her final day as a Liaitor, Jedrik couldn't clear her mind of the awareness that she was about to shed another mark of rank. Stacked in the building beneath her, each one suspended by its roof grapples on the conveyor track, were the vehicles of the power merchants and their minions. The machines varied from the giant jaigers, heavy with armor and weapons and redundant engine systems, of the ruling few, down to the tiny black skitters assigned to such as hersQlf. Ex-minion Jedrik knew she was about to take a final ride in the machine which had released her from the morning and evening crush on the underground walkways. She had timed her departure with care. The ones who rode in the jaigers would not yet have reassigned her skitter and its driver. That driver, Havvy, required her special attention in this last ride, this narrow time slot which she had set aside for dealing with him. Jedrik sensed events rushing at their own terrible pace now. Just that morning she had loosed death against fifty Humans. Now, the avalanche gathered power. The parking spire's roof pavement had been poorly repaired after the recent explosive destruction of three Rim guerrillas. Her feet adjusted to the rough paving as she hurried across the open area to the drop chute. At the chute, she paused and glanced westward through Chu's enclosing cliffs. The sun, already nearing its late afternoon line on the cliffs, was a golden glow beyond the God Wall's milky barrier. To her newly sensitized fears, this was not a sun but a malignant eye which peered down at her. By now, the rotofiles in her office would've been ignited by the clumsy intrusion of the LP toads. There'd be a delay while they reported this, while it was bucked up through the hierarchy to a level where somebody dared make an important decision. Jedrik fought against letting her thoughts fall into trembling shadows. After the rotofiles, other data would accumulate. The Elector's people would grow increasingly suspicious. But that was part of her plan, a layer with many layers. Abruptly, she stepped into the chute, dropped to her parking level, stared across the catwalks at her skitter dangling among the others. Havvy sat on the sloping hood, his shoulders in their characteristic slouch. Good. He behaved as expected. A certain finesse was called for now, but she expected no real trouble from anyone as shallow and transparent as Havvy. Still, she kept her right hand in the pocket where she'd secreted a small but adequate weapon. Nothing could be allowed to stop her now. She had selected and trained lieutenants, but none of them quite matched her capabilities. The military force which had been prepared for this moment needed Jedrik for that extra edge which could pluck victory from the days ahead of them. For now, I must float like a leaf above the hurricane. Havvy was reading a book, one of those pseudo-deep things he regularly affected, a book which she knew he would not understand. As he read, he pulled at his lower lip with thumb and forefinger, the very picture of a deep intellectual involvement with important ideas. But #? it was only a picture. He gave no sign that he heard Jedrik hurrying toward him. A light breeze flicked the pages and he held them with one finger. She could not yet see the title, but assumed this book would be on the contraband list as was much of his reading. That was the peak of Havvy's risk taking, not great but imbued with a certain false glamor. Another picture. She could see him quite distinctly now in readable detail. He should have looked up by now but still sat absorbed in his book. Havvy possessed large brown eyes which he obviously believed he employed with deceptive innocence. The real innocence went far beyond his shallow attempts at deception. Jedrik's imagination easily played the scene should one of Broey's people confront Havvy in this pose. "A contraband book?" Havvy would ask, playing his brown eyes for all their worthless innocence. " didn't think there were any more of those around. Thought you'd burned them all. Fellow handed it to me on the street when  asked what he was reading." And the Elector's spy would conceal a sneer while asking: "Didn't you question such a gift?" Should it come to that, things would grow progressively stickier for Havvy along paths he could not anticipate. His innocent brown eyes would deceive one of the Elector's people no more than they deceived her. In view of this, she read other messages in the fact that Havvy had produced her key to the God Wall -- this Joij X. McKie. Havvy had come to her with his heavyhanded conspiratorial manner: "The Rim wants to send in a new agent. We thought you might..." And every datum he'd divulged about this oddity, every question he'd answered with his transparent candor, had increased her tension, surprisq. and elation. Jedrik thought upon these matters as she approached Havvy. He sensed her presence, looked up. Recognition and something unexpected -- a watchfulness halfshielded -- came over him. He closed his book. "You're early." "As I said I'd be." This new manner in Havvy set her nerves on edge, raised old doubts. No course remained for her except attack. "Only toads don't break routine," she said. Havvy's gaze darted left, right, returned to her face. He hadn't expected this. It was a bit more open risk than Havvy relished. The Elector had spy devices everywhere. Havvy's reaction told her what she wanted to know, however. She gestured to the skitter. "Let's go." "Yes... of course." He pocketed his book, slid down and opened her door. His actions were a bit too brisk. The button tab on one of his green striped sleeves caught on the door handle. He freed it with an embarrassed flurry. Jedrik slipped into the passenger harness. Havvy slammed the door a touch too hard. Nervous. Good. He took his place at the power bar to her left, kept his profile to her when he spoke. "Head for the apartment." A slight hesitation, then: "Very good." He activated the grapple tracks. The skitter jerked into motion, danced sideways and slid smoothly down the diveway to the street. As they emerged from the enclosing shadows of the parking spire, even before the grapple released them and Havvy activated the skitter's own power, Jedrik firmed her decision not to look back. The Liaitor building had become part of her past, a pile of greygreen stones hemmed by other tall structures with, here and there, a gap to the cliffs and the river's arms. That was part of her life which she now excised. Best it were done cleanly. Her mind must be clear for what came next... Havvy drove with his usual competence, not overly proficient but adequate. His knuckles, however, were white on the steering arms. He at least had enough good sense to fear her. Jedrik allowed the emotion to ferment in him while she studied the passing scene. There was little traffic and all of that armored. The occasional tube access with its sense of weapons and eyes behind the guard slits -- all seemed normal enough. It was too soon for any hue and cry after an errant senior liaitor. They went through the first walled check point without a hitch. The guards were efficiently casual, a glance at the skitter and their identification brassards. The danger with routines, she told herself, was that they became boring very soon. The streets became a shade wider and more open as they climbed on the normal ring route. Jedrik turned, studied Havvy, the way he appeared to concentrate on his driving with an air of stored-up concentration. Perhaps that was the key to Havvy. He knew his own deficiencies, knew it was not right for him to hold a driver's job, even for the middle echelons, when the Warrens were jammed with others avaricious for any step upward. Obviously, Havvy contained valuable secrets which he sold at a hidden market. She had to nudge that hidden market now. It must appear faintly clumsy, as though the events of this day had disturbed her timing. "Can we be overheard?" she asked. This made no difference to her plans, but it was part of the clumsiness. "I've disarmed the transceiver," he said. "It'll look like a simple breakdown." To no one but you, she thought. But it was the kind of infantile response she'd grown accustomed to from Havvy. She picked up the gambit. "You expected that we'd require privacy?" He almost shot a startled look at her, caught himself, then: "Oh, no! It was a precaution. I have more information to sell you." "But you gave me the information about McKie." "That was to demonstrate my value." Oh, Havvy! Why do you try? "You have unexpected qualities," she said and marked that he did not even detect the first level of her irony. "What's this information you wish to sell?" "It concerns this McKie." "Indeed?" "What's it worth to you?" "Am I your only market, Havvy?"  His shoulder muscles bunched as his grip grew even tighter on the steering arms. The tensions in his voice were remarkably easy to read. "Sold in the right place, my information could guarantee maybe five years of easy living -- no worries about food or good housing or anything."  "Why aren't you selling it in such a place?" "I didn't say I could sell it. There are buyers and then there are buyers:" "And then there are the ones who just take?" There was no need for him to answer and it was just as well. A barrier dropped in front of the skitter, forcing Havvy to a quick stop. For just an instant, fear gripped her and she felt her reflexes prevent any bodily betrayal of the emotion. Then she saw that it was a routine stop while repair supplies were trundled across the roadway ahead of them. Jedrik peered out the window on her right. The interminable repair and strengthening of the city's fortifications were going on at the next lower level. Memory told her this was the eighth layer of city protection on the southwest. The noise of pounding rock hammers filled the street. Grey dust lay everywhere, clouds of it drifting. She smelled burnt flint and that bitter metallic undertone which you never quite escaped anywhere in Chu, the smell of the poison death which Dosadi ladled out to its inhabitants. She closed her mouth and took shallow breaths, noted absently that the labor crew was all Warren, all Human and about a third of them women. None of the women appeared older than fifteen. They already had that hard alertness about the eyes which the Warren-born never lost. A young male strawboss went by trailing a male assistant, an older man with bent shoulders and straggly grey hair. The older man walked with slow deliberation and the young strawboss seemed impatient with him, waving the assistant to keep up. The important subtleties of the relationship thus revealed were entirely lost on Havvy, she noted. The strawboss, as he passed one of the female laborers, looked her up and down with interest. The worker noted his attention and exerted herself with the hammer. The strawboss said something to his assistant, who went over and spoke to the young female. She smiled and glanced at the strawboss, nodded. The strawboss and assistant walked on without looking back. The obvious arrangement for later assignation would have gone without Jedrik's conscious notice except that the young female strongly resembled a woman she'd once known... dead now as were so many of her early companions. A bell began to ring and the barrier lifted. Havvy drove on, glancing once at the strawboss as they passed him. The glance was not returned, telling Jedrik that the strawboss had assessed the skitter's occupants much earlier. Jedrik picked up the conversation with Havvy where they'd left it. "What makes you think you could get more from me than from someone else?" "Not more... It's just that there's less risk with you." The truth was in his voice, that innocent instrument which told so much about Havvy. She shook her head. "You want me to take the risk of selling higher up?" After a long pause, Havvy said: "You know a safer way for me?" "I'd have to use you somewhere along the line for verification." "But I'd be under your protection then." "Why should I protect you when you're no longer of value?" "What makes you think this is all the information I can get?" Jedrik allowed herself a sigh, wondered why she continued this empty game. "We might both run into a taker, Havvy." Havvy didn't respond. Surely, he'd considered this in his foolish game plan. They passed a squat brown building on the left. Their street curved upward around the building and passed through a teeming square at the next higher level. Between two taller buildings on the right, she glimpsed a stretch of a river channel, then it was more buildings which enclosed them like the cliffs of Chu, growing taller as the skitter climbed. As she'd known, Havvy couldn't endure her silence. "What're you going to do?" be asked. "A Magnificent Novel and a Colossal Achievement... an instant Contemporary Classic."SF Review #  # Now on Sale from "I'll pay one year of such protection as I can offer." "But this is..." "Take it or leave it." He heard the finality but, being Havvy, couldn't give up. It was his one redeeming feature. "Couldn't we even discuss a..." "We won't discuss anything! If you won't sell at my price, then perhaps I should become a taker." "That's not like you!" "How little you know. I can buy informants of your caliber far cheaper." "You're a hard person." Out of compassion, she ventured a tiny lesson. "That's how to survive. But I think we should forget this now. Your information is probably something I already know, or something useless." "It's worth a lot more than you offered." "So you say, but I know you Havvy. You're not one to take big risks. Little risks sometimes, big risks never. Your information couldn't be of any great value to me." "If you only knew." "I'm no longer interested, Havvy." "Oh, that's great! You bargain with me and then pull out after I've..." "I was not bargaining!" Wasn't the fool capable of learning anything? "But you..." "Havvy! Hear me with care. You're a little tad who's stumbled onto something you believe is important. It's actually nothing of great importance, but it's big enough to frighten you. You can't think of a way t# sell this information without putting your neck in peril. That's why you came to me. You presume to have me act as your agent. You presume too much." Anger closed his mind to any value in her words. "I take risks!" She didn't even try to keep amusement from her voice. "Yes, Havvy, but never where you think. So here's a risk for you right out in the open. Tell me your valuable information. No strings. Let me judge. If I think it's worth more than I've already offered I'll pay more. If I already have this information or it's otherwise useless, you get nothing." "The advantage is all on your side!" "Where it belongs." Jedrik studied Havvy's shoulders, the set of his head, the rippling of muscles under stretched fabric as he drove. He was supposed to be pure Labor Pool and didn't even know that silence was the guardian of the LP: Learning silence, you learn what to hear. The LP seldom volunteered anything. And here was Havvy, so far from that and other LP traditions that he might never have experienced the Warren. Had never experienced it until he was too old to learn. Yet he talked of friends on the Rim, acted as though he had his own conspiratorial cell. He held a job fgr which he was barely competent. And everything he did revealed his belief that all of these things would not tell someone of Jedrik's caliber the essential facts about him. Unless his was a marvelously practiced act. She did not believe such a marvel, but there was a cautionary element in recognizing the remote possibility. This and the obvious flaws in Havvy's character had kept her from using him as a key to the God Wall. She could not tolerate even the remote possibility that the key would break. Better to die herself. They were passing the Elector's headquarters now. She turned and glanced at the stone escarpment. Her thoughts were a thorn thicket. Every assumption she made about Havvy required a peculiar protective reflex. A non-Dosadi reflex. She noted workers streaming down the steps toward the tube entrance of the Elector's building. Her problem with Havvy carried an odd similarity to the problem she knew Broey would encounter when it came to deciding about an ex-Liaitor named Keila Jedrik. She had studied Broey's decisions with a concentrated precision which had tested the limits of her abilities. Doing this, she had changed basic things about herself, had become oddly nonDosadi. They would no longer find Keila Jedrik in the DemoPol. No more than they'd find Havvy or this McKie there. But if she could do this... Pedestrian traffic in this region of  extreme caution had slowed Havvy to a crawl. More of the Elector's workers were coming up from the Tube Gate One exit, a throng of them as though released on urgent business. She wondered if any of her fifty flowed in that throng. I must not allow my thoughts to waruler. To float like an aware leaf was one thing, but she dared not let herself enter the hurricane... not yet. She focused once more on the silent, angry Havvy. "Tell me, Havvy, did you ever kill a person?" His shoulders stiffened. "Why do you ask such a question?" She stared at his profile for an adequate time, obviously reflecting on this same question. "I presumed you'd answer. I understand now that you will not answer. This is not the first time I've made that mistake." Again, Havvy missed the lesson. "Do you ask many people that question?" "That doesn't concern you now." She concealed a profound sadness. Havvy hadn't the wit to read even the most blatant of the surface indicators. He compounded the useless. "You can't justify such an intrusion into my..." "Be still, little man! Have you learned nothing? Death is often the only means of evoking an appropriate answer." Havvy saw this only as an utterly unscrupulous response as she'd known he would. When he shot a probing stare at her, she lifted an eyebrow in a cynical shrug. Havvy continued to divide his attention between the street and her face, apprehensive, fearful. His driving degenerated, became actively dangerous. "Watch what you're doing, you fool!" He turned more of his attention to the street, presuming this the greater danger. TTie next time he glanced at her, she smiled, knowing Havvy would be unable to detect any lethal change in this gesture. He already wondered if she would attack, but guessed she wouldn't do it while he was driving. He doubted, though, and his doubts made him even more transparent. Havvy was no marvel. One thing certain about him: he came from beyond the God Wall, from the lands of 'X,' from the place of McKie. Whether he worked for the Elector was immaterial. In fact, it grew increasingly doubtful that Broey would employ such a dangerous, a flawed tool. No pretense at foolhardy ignorance of Dosadi's basic survival lessons could be this perfect. The pretender would not survive. Only the truly ignorant could have survived to Havvy 's age, allowed to go on living as a curiosity, a possible source of interesting data... interesting data, not necessarily useful. Having left resolution of the Havvy Problem to the ultimate moment, wringing every last bit of usefulness from him, she knew her course clearly. Whoever protected Havvy, her questions placed the precisely modulated pressure upon them and left her options open. "What is your valued information?" she asked. Sensing that he bought life with every response, Havvy pulled the skitter to the curb, stopped and stared at her. She waited. "McKie..." He swallowed. #  "McKie comes from beyond the God Wall." She allowed laughter to convulse her and it went deeper than she had anticipated. For an instant, she was helpless with it and this sobered her. Not even Havvy could be permitted such an advantage. Havvy was angry. "What's so funny?" "You are. Did you imagine for a second that I wouldn't recognize someone alien to Dosadi? Little man, how have you survived?' ' This time, he read her inference correctly. It threw him back on the only resource remaining, and it even answered her question. "Don't underestimate my value." Yes, of course -- the uqknown value of X. And there was a latent threat in his tone which she'd nevef heard before. Could Havvy call upon protectors from beyond the God Wall? That did not seem possible, given his circumstances, but it had to be considered. It would not do to approach her larger problems from too narrow a viewpoint. People who could enclose an entire planet in an impenetrable barrier would have other capabilities. Some of these creatures came and went at will, as though Dosadi were merely a casual stopping point. And the travelers from X could change their bodies; that was the single terrible fact which must never be forgotten; that was what had led her ancestors to breed for a Keila Jedrik. Such considerations always left her feeling almost helpless, shaken by the ultimate unknowns which lay in her path. Was Havvy still Havvy? Her trusted senses answered: Yes. Havvy was a spy, a diversion, an amusement. And he was something else which she could not fathom. It was maddening. She could read every nuance of his reactions, yet questions remained. How could you ever understand these creatures from beyond the Veil of Heaven? They were transparent to Dosadi eyes, but that transparency itself confused one. On the other hand, how could the people of X hope to understand (and thus anticipate) a Keila Jedrik? Every evidence of her senses told her that Havvy saw only the surface Jedrik which she wanted him to see. His spying eyes reported what she wanted them to report. But the enormous interests at stake here dictated a brand of caution beyond anything she'd ever before attempted. The fact that she saw this arena of explosive repercussions, however, armed her with grim satisfaction. The idea that a Dosadi puppet might rebel against X and fully understand the nature of such rebellion, surely that idea lay beyond their capabilities. They were overconfident while she was filled with wariness. She saw no way of hiding her movements .from the people beyond the God Wall as she hid from her fellow Dosadis. X had ways of spying that no one completely evaded. They would know about the two Keila Jedriks. She counted on only one thing: that they could not see heY deepest thoughts, that they'd read only that surface which she revealed to them. Jedrik maintained a steady gaze at Havvy while these considerations moved through her mind. Not by the slightest act did she betray what went on in her mind. That, after all. was Dosadi's great gift to its survivors. "Your information is valueless," she said. "You already knew it!" What did he hope to catch with such a gambit? Not for the first time, she asked herself whether Havvy might represent the best that 'X' could produce. Would they knowingly send their dolts here? It hardly seemed possible. But how could Havvy's childish incompetence command such tools of power as the God Wall implied? Were the people of 'X' the decadent descendants of greater beings? Even though his own survival depended on it, Havvy would not remain silent. "If you didn't already know about McKie, then you... you don't believe me!" This was too much. Even for Havvy it was too much and she told herself: Despite the unknown powers of 'X,' he will have to die. He muddies the water. Such incompetence cannot be permitted to breed. It would have to be done without passion, not like a Gowachin male weeding his own tads but with a kind of clinical decisiveness which 'X' could not misunderstand. For now, she had arranged that Havvy take her to a particular place. He still ha( a role to perform. Later, with discrete attention to the necessary misdirections, she would do what had to be done. Then the next part of her plan could be assayed.    c aacKMa itAY em evaimratcs hy Philip A. Schreff ler aoB Came one day startling news: Barry N. Malzberg and Robert Silverberg are withdrawing, or have withdrawn, or will shortly withdraw from writing science fiction. Malzberg explains himself in the pages of F  SF; Silverberg stuns a symposium audience with the revelation. And, perhaps not amazingly, the reasons they give for their decisions are the same. They are giving up sf writing because nobody takes a serious science fiction writer seriously. Because sf isn't in the mainstream. It's not even, God help it, in a major tributary. No, sf is derelect in some brackish backwater -- drifting helplessly between the rusted hull of Verne's Nautilus and the body of Tom Swift's Electric Sheep. It's not really that science fiction is bankrupt. It's Just that, dammit, the mainstream fiction boys are so serious, and what hurts is that everybody knows it, everybody appreciates. Kurt Vonnegut spins yams of Tralfamadorians and IceNine and the professors in literature departments add him to their reading lists. John Gardner tells the Beowulf story from Grendel's point of view and graduate students murmur: "Dissertation fodder." But if you're Barry Malzberg or Robert Silverberg or any one of hundreds of other sf writers whose stuff has appeared in the pages of science fiction pulps, then you're not one of the Big Boys. And if you're serious, if you're an artist, you might as well pack up your afterburners and get out. No. Absolutely no. Why? Because who love science fiction and fantasy, and anyone who ever dreamed of being an artist someday -- that particular shambling, half-seen monster is a fraud. In short, the mainstream is a twentieth-century shibboleth created by the universities, the critics, the Gertrude Stein-style gatherers of literary coteries and the promotional divisions of the publishing houses. It's a mystic society with its own arcana, a secret handshake and a little gold lapel pin in the shape of Mount Parnassus. It's a campus fraternity that says: "We're in. And you, you poor sap, are out." Back in #, in a little house in Pittsfield, Massachusetts, another poor sap was cranking out a supernatural sea story at breakneck speed. He'd made a deal with his publisher, and the publisher was setting the chapters of the novel into type as fast as the poor sap could spill ink onto paper. Herman Melville was under considerable pressure. "Come on, Herman," his publisher would write to him, "you've got a deadline. The typesetter is way ahead of you." Melville got flustered. He had written a character named Bulkington into Moby Dick, but he apparently couldn't remember just what he wanted to do with him. So in a chapter called "The LeeShore," Melville simply washed Bulkington unceremoniously overboard. Out of sight, out of mind. Moby Dick appeared in #I and the critics responded favorably. They felt that it was one of the best sea stories they had ever read. They loved the lore of sailing that was told with such first-hand vividness. They pronounced the book the last word on cetology. If the American universities extant at the time had placed great emphasis on vertabrate zoology, Moby Dick might well have been adopted as required reading. But, unfortunately for Melville, there weren't so very many universities at the time. And none of them -- none -- had Professors of American Literature; the field simply hadn't been invented yet. So nobody much noticed the Platonic philosophy in Moby Dick. Nobody perceived the chiaroscuro imagery, the biblical allusions. Nobody realized that Melville had read just about every book ever written and had incorporated all that knowledge into his masterpiece. Nobody except his fans, Nathaniel Hawthorne to whom the book is dedicated and Walt Whitman who saw fit to address Melville's theories of man and the universe in "Song of Myself." Then around the turn of the century, a funny thing happened. Somebody got the bright idea that British critic Sydney Smith's question "Who ever reads an American book?" might be sanctimonious tripe. Somebody got the idea that Americans might have something to say. By #, the critics had grabbed harpoons. "After the White Whale!" they cried, almost as a single voice. And they've been chasing that wonderful, elusive, serene beast ever since. But the poor sap who had set the submarine leviathan in motion, who had loosed the raving Ahab, who wrote because he was delirious with cosmic truth, who endured the maelstroms of publisher and poverty, never lived to see the chase. But those days are all over now. We live in the enlightened twentieth century. We are perceptive and wise. We have Professors of American Literature. Our critics are broad-minded. And great artists don't starve. Old Melville never had these sages to fawn over him; he was never invited to be anybody's writer in residence with a Guggenheim Fellowship and a fat stipend to pay the bills. And, friend, that's what the mainstream Big Boys have today. Yet Americans have never been very good at taking the lessons of history. Yes, we say, there were a lot of sea story writers in the nineteenth century; and, yes, a couple of them turned out to be mainstream writers. But really, it's just too, too much to suggest that we should pay any attention to the comical likes of Malzberg and Silverberg and the others who write those juvenile tales of golden ships that sail the seas of space! I mean, Moby Dick is one thing, but science fiction is quite another. I don't suppose that the obvious, simple-minded contradiction contained in that statement needs any more said about it. But there is another problem that sf writers have to contend with. Traditionally, there has only been one major plot line in the Great American Novel: Innocent young man encounters evil, falls from innocence and is crushed in the fall. If you want to understand American literature, you've got to understand that. Hawthorne wrote this novel, Melville wrote it, Henry James wrote it, Fitzgerald wrote it. And, by God, the mainstream novelists are still writing and revelling in it. Even this plot idea, this theme Of initiation, though, has run into some trouble. So the newest mainstream tactic is to deemphasize the plot line and to direct our attention to the process of writing itself. In effect, the mainstream boys now say: "Never mind what I'm doing. Just look at how I'm doing it!" This is all rather complicated. I'm afraid, but the point is simple. Ever since we've become aware -- so painfully aware -- of ourselves as literary artists, we've been scrutinizing every move we make at our typewriters. We haven't been rushing to our typewriters to bang out grand melodies. We've been agonizing there with the brooding paranoia that Somebody Up There might think we're pulp magazine hacks. We want so very much to be respectable, to be a part of What's Going On. We want to be -- Mainstream. We want to lisp along with Truman Capote on the Tonight Show. We want to hang around Elaine's or The Algonquin in New York, those two great gathering places of literary culture. We want to stroll over to Norman Mailer and say -- actually to say -- "Hello, Norman." Well, I say to hell with Norman. And the universities that scorn sf. And the critics who condescendingly allow that sf may deal well with the impact of science on society and little else. I say write what makes you warm in the blood, what shakes you with sanity. I say write the truth. And I say don't jump ship just to get into the mainstream. Because out here, among us, there may be a Nathaniel Hawthorne or Walt Whitman who hears what serious science fiction and fantasy is saying. We believe. And there, among you writers of dreams and marvels, there may be a poor sap like that bearded harpooner in Pittsfield.  Dennis Schmidt Where there is Will there is no Way... I. Jerome looked down at death. It was no surprise. He had expected it long before he topped the rise and gazed down into the small valley; he had seen the thin column of smoke that had slashed the dawn like an exclamation point, and had watched the lazy spiraling of the carrion lizards over the spot it marked. He recognized the signs. Death had come to his own family the same way. Once that same sentinel of smoke, those same patient, leathery wings, had hovered like a beacon of doom over his childhood home, the farmstead at Waters Meeting. The Ronin had come screaming out of the night. They had raped and slaughtered his mother, tortured and murdered his father. His sister had died quickly, her brains splattered against the door frame as one of the raiders swung her round and round by her heels. He, a tiny, terrified boy huddling beneath a pile of sacks where his mother had thrust him as the Ronin broke down the cabin door, had watched the whole thing. He alone had survived. That was unusual. The Ronin were viciously thorough, seldom leaving anything alive, man or beast, on any farmstead they attacked. Yet somehow no one had bothered to check the pile of sacks beneath which he cowered. Later, when the Ronin had put the farmstead to the torch and had gone howling off into the night, he had managed to drag his parents' mutilated bodies from the inferno. The roof and walls collapsed before he could pull out his sister. The next morning, the Fathers from the nearby Brotherhood had followed the thin column of smoke and the circling carrion lizards to where the young boy sat, crying, but calmly adjusting his mother's clothing and shooing away the most insistent lizards. That had been fifteen years ago. But the world had not changed, and Jerome knew what to expect as he, his turn, followed the column of smoke and the circling lizards. He paused for a moment at the smash, sagging gate of the pathetically inadequate stockade. The Ronin had simply shattered it, using a log as a battering ram. What had not burnt leaned at crazy angles, only waiting for time or a strong wind to send it tumbling. Down on the coastal plains, where Man had first settled after landing the great Arks on Kensho, Jerome knew that homesteads often possessed stout stockades, capable of withstanding all but the most determined assaults. But here, high up in a remote mountain valley on what was virtually Kensho's fender there was less time to be spared from grubbing a living from the stony land; you simply took your chances. This family's luck had run out. For a moment longer he stood, calming his mind, steeling himself for what he knew awaited. Regulating his breathing, he silently let the Litany of Passivity roll softly through his mind. "Moons, moons, shining down on waters, waters..." As ready as he would ever be, he stepped through the gate and entered the smoking charnel house.  Still, what he found sickened him. There had been five in the family. The boy had been about nine. The two girls perhaps six and two. It was hard to tell; there was little left of them. The Ronin had literally hacked the bodies to pieces and the fire had disfigured what was left. He rummaged about the smoldering ruins, keeping a tight rein on the revulsion and anger he felt. It took all his training to contain himself, to wrap his seething inner turmoil in a calm exterior. But it was necessary. On Kensho, no man lived long if he could not control his emotions. That was why all men studied the Way of Passivity, why everyone practiced its spiritual exercises and physical disciplines. With a little training in its techniques a small group, even a family of five or six, might live in peace on a farmstead. With more training, larger groups, as many as sixty or seventy, might dwell in harmony in a Brodieihood. Yet even then the invisible Mushin hovered, ready in an instant to swoop down and feed should control falter. For the voracious mind leeches of Kensho fed on men's emotions. Using some kind of feedback technique they ran emotions back through the victim's own mind, making them stronger and stronger in an ever-increasing spiral, until the mind exploded into screaming Madness. Then, in a swirling horde, the Mushin fed, until all that was left was a drooling, gibbering husk. Jerome shook his head in denial. If any Mushin were still lurking about, they would get nothing from him. They had feasted enough last night! He rummaged about the smoldering mins, keeping tight rein on the revulsion and anger he felt. The Mushin had feasted enough last night. They would get nothing from him. Nothing! In a sod shed which had not burned, he found a shovel. On a grassy knoll north of the house he dug a shallow pit. Then he went back to the min, shooed away the carrion lizards, and, in some old sacks also discovered in the shed, he stuffed what he could find of the family. He didn't bother to sort out the pieces. They wouldn't care anyway: when one sack was full, he filled the other. Both were dragged to. the pit, thrown in, and covered with the crumbly grey soil the 'steader had tilled in life. He paused for a moment over the freshly-filled grave. There should be something he could say, some fitting memorial for the massacred family. Some phrase that might exorcise the ghost of memory that arose on seeing in others the fate of his own family. His mind was blank. Faced with real, palpable death, he could only feel a dull grief for himself, his family, and these nameless, hapless 'steaders. There was nothing he could say about the tragedy. It was too total, too awful, too ordinary. Yet as he stood there, the dull ache began to fade before a rising glow of rage. The Mushin, he thought. That's where it all lies. The Mushin. The Ronin are nothing but tools, men who enjoy the bloodlust, the Madness, the intensified of the Mushin gives them. The Ronin live to kill, and the Mushin live off the blazing lust and searing emotions the Ronin feel as they kill. Get rid of the Mushin and the Ronin will quickly fade. Get rid of the Mushin. Until Man could escape the Mushin he was doomed to a miserable existence here on Kensho, huddling in constant terror on the farmsteads or hiding in fear behind the skirts of the alien Grandfathers in the Brotherhood. Until Man found a way to strike back at the invisible enemies that fed off his emotions and brought the Madness, he would stagnate, never growing nor expanding, never achieving his purpose idea behind the Great Pilgrimmage. Nothing I say over this grave will make any differnece, he realized. Nothing I say anywhere will make any difference. Only what I do can make a difference. Action. Action against the Mushin. That was the only hope. The Fathers, the Grandfathers, the whole Brotherhood; they were wrong. The Way of Passivity was not enough. Building passive defenses against the Mushin was not enough. There must be action, an active seeking out of ways to fight back. Action. If he succeeded in his quest, if the Way he sought did reveal a way to fight back, then he would be raising a monument, a memorial to this family and to every family that had ever been slaughtered by the Ronin. He would be avenging every human ever driven to the Madness by the Mushin. Jerome turned from the grave. There was nothing to say. But there was a great deal to do. II. For the rest of the morning Jerome followed the tracks of the Ronin. At first he cursed the luck that had put them on the same route he planned on taking. Like him, they were heading up the slopes of the Mountain. At all costs, he wanted to avoid them. As near as he could tell, there were five or six in the band. That was an unusually large number. Two or three was more common. For Ronin were as dangerous to each other as they were to other men. When no easier prey was at hand, they would fall on the members of their own band, with the same fierce abandon they practiced on the 'steaders. In larger bands the tensions between the members were greater and so were the chances of mutual mayhem. No Ronin lived long, but at least those who ran in small packs had a better chance. In any case, there were at least five of them, all armed with swords. And there was only one of him, armed merely with the knife he had brought when he left the Brotherhood and a wooden staff he had cut at the edge of the Wood. Even if he'd had a sword, one Sixth Level Son, no matter how polished his technique, was no match for half a dozen Mushin-crazed Ronin. But what was the best way to avoid them? He could climb out of the valley and cut across the ridges, hoping to find another valley up which he could travel. Or he might stick to the ridges, though the going would be rough. But in either case, he still might cross their path. As long as they remained above him on the slopes, there was no way he could be sure of avoiding them. He had finally decided that the wisest course was to stick with the known and follow the Ronin as long as they stayed in this valley. That way he would always know approximately where they were. But he'd have to travel cautiously to avoid closing with them from behind. As he moved up the valley, all senses alert for any sign of the Ronin, the forest closed in slowly from the ridges until it filled the valley from rim to rim. Soon his view of the Mountain, shining in the morning sun, was cut off. More important, his view ahead was cut down drastically. The woods were not thick, but all the same, he could barely see a few hundred feet ahead into the gloom and undergrowth. The blazes of sunlight that broke through the forest cover here and there only served to emphasize the shadows without improving the visibility. When the sun had climbed to the highest point in the sky Jerome rested for a while. He drank from a small stream that gently splashed its way between the trees and ate the fruit of the ubiquitous and everbountiful Ko tree. The gentle warmth of noontime, the quiet solemnity of the forest, soon lulled him into a half-dozing state.    His body relaxed and calm, Jerome let his mind wander down the path of his past. It passed swiftly down the valley, touching a tone of grief as it sped by the smoldering ashes of the raided farmstead with its fresh hilltop grave. Down, down it went, to the edge of the Wood. There it stood for a moment, gazing out over the Great Valley, as had Jerome himself less than a week before. The Brotherhood was in the distance. And beyond that, a mere smudge at the place called Waters Meeting, was the ruin of the farmstead where he had lived and his family had died. More slowly now, almost reluctantly, his memory trod the ground over which he had fled that night when leaving the Brotherhood. Into the Brotherhood it crept, back even to the practice yard where he had been sweating in the sun the day he received the summons to appear before the Grandfather for Audience. With sorrow at the thought, he remembered how excited he had been, how full of hope for the future. He had been so sure the alien Grandfather would not deny his request, so sure! Father Ribaud, the gentle old Swordmaster of the Brotherhood, had tried to warn him, tried to offer counsel. But Jerome had ignored him. Impatient, filled with the importance and urgency of his vision, he had ignored all the warnings, even the fact .that the alien Grandfather had long ago forbidden any Brother to study the Way of the Sword with the Old Master on the Mountain. In his enthusiasm, he had chosen to reject the Grandfather's edict that the sword was but a preliminary step on the True Way, that it was but a preparation for the Passivity. He had denied the experience of seven generations of men on Kensho, the wisdom of the Grandfathers, the alien beings who had saved his race from the Mushin and the Madness, the very teaching of the Way of Passivity to which man clung to for dear life. All, all he had refused to heed. No matter that the Way of the Sword was declared too active, no matter such activity threatened to attract the Mushin and bring down the Madness. He desired to follow the Way of the Sword. He knew, deeply, surely, that somewhere on that path lay the means of saving his race from the Mushin. And then, during the Audience, the Grandfather had done something to his mind, had tried to take it over. In a flash of terror, anger, and sudden intuition, Jerome had seen a link between the alien Grandfathers and the Mushin. A link between mankind's benefactor and mankind's greatest enemy. The result had been an explosion of rage. In one, swift movement, he had stood and struck the Grandfather with his open hand. And had knocked its head off its body. Although the murder had gone undetected by the Fathers of the Brotherhood or by the Mushin, still Jerome had realized he could not remain; he must flee before discovered. He had decided to follow his original plan and seek out the Old Master on the slopes of the Mountain and study the Way of the Sword with him. Silently, with the light of Kensho's moons to guide him, he had climbed the wall of the Brotherhood and become a Seeker of the Way.    Suddenly he sat bolt upright, all drowsiness vanished in an instant. He strained to hear. Off in the distance he could barely make out a high-pitched yelping. It was instantly joined by a chorus of other yowlings, mewings, bellowings, an unholy choir of animal sounds that could only come from the throats of crazed men. The Ronin! Somewhere up ahead of him the band had run across prey and was giving chase! Casting all caution to the winds, Jerome ran crashing through the forest in the direction of the howling. Sometimes 'steaders built their cabins in the clearings that dotted the Wood. They tilled the rich soil to be found there. Perhaps the Ronin had found one such family and even now were attacking. As he ran, dodging the major branches, accepting the constant swattings he took from the smaller ones, he calmed his mind. It was foolishness to run headlong into combat with six armed Ronin, but what could he do? His own experience, his recent discovery of the family down the valley, his very sense of humanity, made it impossible to stand by and take no part while Mushin-crazed Ronin massacred another family. Abruptly the forest came to an end and Jerome all but tumbled out onto the soft turf carpeting a clearing. He pulled himself upright and came to a skidding halt. Like a solid wall, the combined presence of hundreds of Mushin struck his mind. The usual tingling that gave away their presence was a virtual burning. With frantic haste Jerome closed down his mind, asserting the controls taught him by the Fathers. He began chanting the Litany of Passivity to calm himself. "Moons, moons, shining down on waters, waters, moving slowly, moons moving slowly, yet being still. Still the waters, still the moons. Movement, strife, all longing is but a reflection, passing to stillness when the mind is calmed." Looking around he located the Ronin and their prey. The six were in a circle surrounding a lone man. The victim was dressed in a robe of coarse homespun. He was old, his hair a shining white blaze in the light that poured into the clearing. Calmer now, Jerome began to notice other things. The old man had a sword, but it was still sheathed. He stood quietly in the middle of the circling Ronin, silent and unruffled. His head was bowed as though he were concentrating on a bug crawling in the grass at his feet. Jerome hesitated. The Ronin had not seen him. They were too intent on their prey. And there was no way they could have heard his crashing approach, because their own bowlings were so loud they drowned out any other sound. Nor did the Mushin sense his presence, so tight was his control. But what should he do? Before he had time to decide, the Ronin stopped circling and rushed in to attack their victim. The raider standing directly behind the old man was in the lead, hoping to make the kill from behind, his sword raised, flashing in the light, his mouth open in screaming anticipation of the slaughter. Without looking to right or left, the old man's head snapped up and at the same instant he drew his weapon. But rather than moving forward, he stepped back and simply slid the sword backward, impaling the charging attacker behind him. In and out the blade flicked, and the howling changed to a choked gurgle as the Ronin collapsed in a heap. As the prey had drawn his sword, those attackers in front had checked their headlong assault, expecting him to come toward them. Now his sword swept around leftward from behind slicing through the ribs of the raider there, just below his upraised arms. The arc continued, flinging blood behind it, across the front, barely missing three madly backpeddling Ronin, and catching the one on the far right who had failed to move in time. Both his wrists were cut through, his sword, hands still holding it, sailed lazily through the air. Now the old man's sword turned in midair, reversing its sweep, coming down and under, the tip almost touching the grass. The raider on the left, seeing the man on the right fall, had stepped in to strike. He met death as the blade swept under his guard, entering his body at the groin and leaving just under the sternum. The old man stepped back, pulling the flying sword with him, cutting edge upper-most. Stepping forward and to the left, he isolated the far right Ronin behind his companion, allowing him to deal with them one at a time. As the sword had flicked in, it flicked back out, catching the closest man in the throat. A quick step, a final thrust, and the last of the killers lay gurgling out his life in the clearing. With a mighty sweep of his sword, a sweep which spatted blood and flesh in a centrifugal fountain of gore, the old man cleaned his blade. Then, with a deft movement. he returned it to its scabbard and stood quietly gazing at the huddled bodies surrounding him. Utterly stunned, Jerome stood rooted to the spot, barely able to breathe. It had all lasted the merest second, the flicker of an eyelash. While Jerome had been trying to make up his mind, the old man had settled the issue completely and finally. And what swordsmanship! Never in his fondest dreams had Jerome ever even imagined such a display. The sword had flown on its way, without pause, without uncertainty, without ever missing its mark! It was as though the blade itself had been alive, seeking and finding the vulnerable spots in its enemies' defenses as surely as the Ko-bee finds the just-opening blossom, as lightly as a fluff-fly fluttering in a beam of moonlight. A sense of awe spread through Jerome. "You may approach. They are all dead." The old man's voice carried across the clearing the way Father Riband's had in the practice yard at the Brotherhood. It was low, calm and strong, pitched Just right to be heard clearly and distinctly even at a distance. "Come. Even the Mushin have left to seek new prey. There is nothing here to feed on. I have no emotions and yours are under right control. The only thing this pile of carrion will draw now is a flock of lizards." With a huge shake to loosen his taut muscles, Jerome moved softly across the clearing until he was standing next to the old man. The whole situation held a quality of dream to it, a sense of unreality, of things barely considered, half glimpsed in surprise. The swordsman sighed hugely. "Help me gather up their swords. It would be wasteful to let them rust away." Still dazzled, Jerome bent to the task without question. A thought was slowly rising to consciousness. With it came a sense of excitement almost too intense to bear. He had been on his way up the Mountain to find the fabled Old Master and study the Way of the Sword. What he had just witnessed was without a doubt the most incredible display of swordsmanship ever seen. This old man dressed in homespun, bending down next to him to relieve the dead Ronin of their swords, this man must be the Old Master himself! Jerome straightened, two sheathed swords in his hands. He held them out to the old man. The white-haired swordsman looked at him quizzically, his own hands full with the other four swords. "Am I to grow two new hands to hold them all?" He laughed lightly. "Keep one yourself, for I see you go unarmed. A dangerous habit in a world where rabble like this," he indicated a fallen raider with a sandaled foot, "wander about at will." Trembling with the intensity of his excitement, Jerome tried to speak. "I... I... you must be the Old Master," he blurted out. The man in the homespun robe cocked his head to one side, a musing smile spreading across his features. "Master? I? You must be mistaken. I'm merely a hermit who lives far up the slope of the Mountain. No Master, I. Just a hermit." Jerome stood, befuddled. "But... but... you must be the Master, the True Master Father Ribaud talked of. Surely you remember him. He was one of those who came up from the Brotherhood many years ago to study the sword with you." Laying down the four swords he held and taking the two Jerome offered, the old man shook his head in negation. "Ribaud? No. The name means nothing to me. Perhaps you refer to the hermit who lived in the hut before me. Perhaps he knew this Ribaud." His confusion growing, Jerome blurted out, "But I've never seen or even dreamt of such swordsmanship! Don't you see? I've left the Brotherhood, come all this way to study the Way of the Sword with you. You must be the Master!" "I don't 'must' be anything," the other replied sharply. "Least of all a True Master. Or even a plain Master. I've never studied the Sword nor any other way. Such nonsense is for the Brotherhood, not me." He bent down and tied a cord around the six swords. "Now, if you're not interested in one of these swords. I'll be going back to the peace and quiet of my hut. I've better things to do than stand about chattering with a young fool." With that, he hoisted the bundle of swords on his shoulder, and, stepping over the corpses, headed for the woods at the edge of the clearing. For a few moments Jerome just stood there, too surprised to move. Then with a curse, he started after the old man, hurrying to catch up. This is the Master, he thought. I know it. But Masters are notoriously hard to deal with and this one has not had a student in many years. But I will not give up. This way lies my path. Up the Mountain the old man tramped, occasionally looking over his shoulder at Jerome and muttering his irritation. Stolidly, relentlessly, silently, Jerome followed the Master. Only the dark of the forest kept him from seeing the glint of secret pleasure or the rare smile of satisfaction that lit up the old man's eyes as he turned and saw the young man still behind him. The light was fading from the sky by the time they reached the Master's hut. The old man went inside and rudely slammed the door in Jerome's face. The young man sighed and sat down on the ground a few yards back from the door. He took the makeshift pack from his back and spread out his few belongings. From some stale Ken-cow cheese he had found at the ruined farmstead and some dried Ko-pods, he made his meal. As the sounds of night grew, so did Jerome's weariness. It had been an exhausting day. His eyes heavy, he lay down on his spare robe and was soon fast asleep.    He awoke to the sound of the Master clattering about in the hut. The sun was not yet up, but the largest of Kensho's moons flooded the woodscape with its blue light. Jerome broke fast with the last of his cheese and Ko-pods and then went to the little stream that trilled its way downhill nearby. He splashed water over his face. The clear cold of it woke him thoroughly. Now what to do? He decided it would be useless to approach the Master again, demanding to be allowed to study with him. He would simply have to play a waiting game, staying around, doing things, until the Master came to accept him by the mere fact of his very presence. It would take time. But time was about the only asset Jerome had. When the Master finally came from his hut, stretching and yawning, wearing the same homespun robe as yesterday, he ignored the young man sitting patiently a few yards away. As the old man mumbled about the edge of the clearing, looking for small twigs to start a fire, Jerome let the Litany of Passivity wash through his mind, clearing and calming it, schooling him to patience, to acceptance. After the Master re-entered his hut and shut the door with a bang, the young man rose and went into the woods. For a while all was silent in the little clearing, but for the buzzing of the Ko-bees and the occasional cry of a tree lizard. Eventually a huffing and crackling of something . coming through the woods shattered the peace. The next instant, Jerome appeared, almost invisible beneath a pile of dry wood he had gathered. He staggered across the clearing to the hut and dumped the pile next to the door. Then he returned to his place and resumed his meditation. The sun rose higher and spilled a sideways glance into the small clearing on the slope of the Mountain. The Master emerged from the hut once more and shuffled off across the open space and into the forest. Jerome rose and followed on soundless feet, more the Master's shadow than his companion. A short walk through the woods brought them to another clearing where the Master tended his garden. Silently, the two of them bent over the rows, weeding and tending the plants. The sun beat down equally on their heads, bringing sweat to both brows. Noon came and the old man left the clearing and the garden. He walked into the woods to where the stream wandered about. After drinking he gathered a few handfuls of berries and wild fruit pods, then squatted by the side of the stream, munching his frugal fare, watching the young man who copied his every move. Finishing his meal, the Master rose and began stalking determinedly through the woods as though on his way to an important appointment. Behind him, Jerome scurried to keep up. Eventually the striding old man and the scurrying young one came to a place in the forest where nothing grew but a huge Ko tree. Jerome craned his neck and tilted back his head. The top of the tree was lost amid the confusion of its own branches. At its base, the trunk was easily forty feet around. Close to the base, in the deep shade of the branches, the Master took his seat, facing outwards. He crossed his legs, adjusted his hands, regulated his breathing and went into the meditation state known as "not-here-not-there." Seating himself about two yards in front of the Master, facing inwards, Jerome adopted a similar posture and went into the meditation state known as "waiting-with-awareness. " For hours the two were still while the forest went about its life. As the sun's rays reddened with the coming of evening, the old man arose silently from his position and walked back to the garden. Trailed by Jerome, he picked a few vegetables and returned to the hut. Again he slammed the door, denying the young man access. Jerome made a cold meal of the vegetables he had harvested, washed it down with even colder water from the stream. Eventually, since the Master did not venture forth again from the hut, Jerome lay down and went to sleep. In this way many days passed softly, hardly leaving any trace behind them, so similar were they all.    Suddenly one morning everything changed forever. Jerome awoke knowing that someone was standing over him. He opened his eyes the barest slit, keeping his body relaxed and ready. Feet. With ragged old sandals. Knotted, tough calves. The hem line of a homespun robe. It was the Master. Jerome opened his eyes fully and sat up. The Master squatted, peering into his eyes, his face only a few inches from Jerome's. "Who are you?" Abrupt. Harsh. "Jerome." "What are you?" "A Seeker." "What do you seek?" "The Way of the Sword." "Why?" The question reverberated through Jerome's entire being. Why, why, why, why, why, why ? Because the Sword had shattered his life. Because the Sword had murdered his parents. Because the Sword had shaped his life in the Brotherhood. Because the Sword had led him up this Mountain to this very spot. Because the Sword might be the key to setting his race free from the Mushin. Because the Sword represented Death and Life and Despair and Hope. Because the Sword... why, why, why, why, causes." And yet, and yet... Why? Was there any answer to that question? Were "becauses" answers? Why? Was he here to save his race? Who or what had appointed him Savior? Was he here to avenge his parents? Was there any way to achieve that revenge? Why? The Master stared hard at the lad, his eyes burning deep, deep into the mists of confusion so thinly disguised in Jerome's own eyes. Why? The Master waited. Jerome must answer, something, anything. And Jerome knew the answer was crucial. He knew his whole future hung on it. He knew the Master would accept or reject him on the basis of it. He also knew he had no answer. "I don't know." With a grunt, the Master rose and stood looking down at him. "Well, at least you're honest. You don't know the reason why you want to study the Way. Or rather, you know too many reasons. Your mind is like a flock of birds, each bird a reason, each seeking to roost on a single limb. As soon as one settles, another lands and jostles the first off the limb." Confused, Jerome blurted, "What must I do? Must I allow only one bird to land? Must I get rid of the others?" "Rid yourself of all the birds. And the limb." The young man stared blankly at the old one. Finally the Master sighed, "Enough of birds. There are no birds. "So. The long and short of it is you wish to study the Way of the Sword. For whatever reasons. ' 'There is danger here. Many are the paths one may follow on the Way. Some are broad and gentle. Others follow the high, rocky places. Great chasms yawn on all sides. And one slip plummets the seeker into the depths of the Madness. "For on all paths, on the Way, the Mushin lurk. They are always ready to seize on any emotion not hidden, to reinforce it, to feed it back into the mind, thus starting a spiralling growth that drives the mind to raving Madness. Then as the mind dies, they feast. "This," the old man continued, as if reciting a litany, "is what they did to us when first we arrived here on Kensho. We were unprepared for them. Our surveys of the planet showed no evidence of their existence, no sign of higher life, no mark of civilization, nothing but primeval wilderness. So satisfying was the very vision of it hanging there in space, that Admiral Nakamura named it "Kensho" after the first stage of Enlightenment. "Then the Arks landed at First Touch, far off down the Mountain, down the Valley, across the Plain, by the Sea, and everyone went mad, tearing at each other, murdering, maiming. Like vicious, wild animals. It was the Madness. It blew the Colony apart and scatbris across the landscape." The Master looked down at the young man. "I know you've heard all this. But you must hear it again. You must know what you risk. For you risk what they risked. The Madness. True, you have defenses they did not. You have the Passivity, the disciplines and excercises the alien Grandfathers taught our race to preserve us from the Mushin. And by now, you may even have some sort of natural defenses, developed by the force of natural selection and the terrific pressures of the last seven generations. But still, the risk is real." Jerome swallowed hard. "I know, this. Still I would be a Seeker of the Way even if the Madness were inevitable. I can do no else." For a moment the old man stood there gazing down at the young on his weatherbeaten face. Then the sadness melted and sterness replaced it. "Very well,'" he said brusquely. "Come with me." He turned on his heel and stalked to the hut. The young man followed, 'rtie hut consisted of three small rooms. One, barely more than a large closet, was without a door. It held at least a hundred sheathed swords, scattered and piled about in no apparent order. On top of the pile, Jerome noticed the six swords the Master had collected from the Ronin he had slain down the valley. The second room, likewise doorless, contained a rough pallet and a grimy blanket. The final room, larger than the other two, held a crude fireplace hung with cooking utensils, several bins for storing vegetables, assorted cushions, and the Master's sword, hanging on the wall opposite the hearth. From a comer, the Master took a handmade broom and held it out to Jerome. "Sweep the hut. Then prepare us breakfast." IV. Once again the days followed the sun over the horizon like identical beads on a string. There was no sense in counting them, no logic to keeping track. To number each would have been to differentiate it from all others, to name this the Day the Tree Lizards Sang, and that the Day They Didn't, one the Day that Brought Rain, another the Day the Sun Shone. But it was useless. for even the differences repeated themselves, and even the similarites changed. It was a rhythm that needed nothing to complete or complement it. Jerome's life was the same. He swept the hut, gathered firewood, carried water, tended the garden, cooked the meals, meditated, and then began the round again. Soon it became impossible, or at least unnecessary, to determine which was the first act and which the last. As long as one followed the other, order was preserved. At first, Jerome was perfectly happy. To be in the Master's presence was enough. But as the days passed through weeks and into months, he became fretful. When was the Master going to teach him the Way of the Sword? Never once did the old man so much as touch the sword that hung on the hut's wall. Never did he even look in the smaller room filled with conquered swords. And his conversation was solely on matters domestic or personal. Jerome's unease grew into dissatisfaction. He began to drop hints. He took some of the swords out of the small room and cleaned them until their blades shone. He made a wooden bokken and went through the motions of the practice forms, the katas, he had studied with Father Ribaud at the Brotherhood. The Master ignored him. Jerome's dissatisfaction grew into anger. He commandeered a real sword from the storeroom and practiced his cuts on the air. He drilled his draws and repeated his katas with the naked blade. The Master merely complained that the garden was not adequately weeded. Anger fed on itself and became a barely concealed rage. The young man took to walking through the woods with his sword, slashing at small saplings and branches to test the trueness of his cut: it was ragged; his blade waffled, and the edges were not clean. The Master could not help but notice such wanton destructiveness. Yet his only comment was to remark that if Jerome wished to cut green wood to smoke meat, an axe would be more appropriate. The day came when Jerome knew he could contain himself no longer. He fought for control all morning, all through the weeding, all through meditation. When evening finally came he was beside himself. He decided to confront the Master. By the time they had finished dinner, Jerome had inflamed his courage by stoking it with his anger. Abruptly, with no preamble (other than weeks of nervous fidgeting) he launched into his complaint. "Master. Why have you not taught me the Way?" The Master looked up, mock surprise written across his face. "Not taught you? I? How is that so? Have I not let you sweep the hut, fix the meals? Have you not weeded the garden, carried water, collected firewood?" "But... but... You never show me any techniques, never drill me in my kata. You never teach me any advanced techniques or new kata. You never even speak of the Sword and the Way!" "Techniques? Katas? Words? What have such things to do with the Way? The sword is not the Way. It is but a way to the Way. "Why do you seek so far off for the Way? Do you think to find it like some rare mountain flower, hidden in a cleft in some isolated crag? The Way is here. It is in the I broom, the firewood, the vegetables. It is in eating when you are hungry, sleeping when you are tired." "But the Sword! I am not learning the Sword! How can there be a Way of the Sword without the Sword?" "The Sword is the least important part of the Way of the Sword. He who has truly learned the Way of the Sword does not even carry a Sword. But I see what the problem is. You wish to become a Swordsman, and you confuse this with the Way of the Sword." "How can they be different?" "When the sun shines in the sky, you cannot grasp it. When the moon reflects in a pool, you cannot grasp it. Are they both then the same?" The young man looked puzzled. "I don't understand." The Master chuckled. "That I am aware of. Seeker. You do not understand. "Very well, then. Seeker. You wish to be trained as a Swordsman. It is not the Way. But all in all, it is as much a way to the Way as sweeping the hut. It is a harder way, with much greater danger. It is a longer way, too. But, very well, if that is your wish, so be it. I will begin training you as a Swordsman tomorrow. You will have all you wish, training, exercises, words. May you live through it." The old man yawned, stretched, and then ambled off to his room. In a moment, he was blissfully sleeping. Hours later, the excited Seeker finally managed to follow his example.    The next morning, Jerome fixed breakfast as usual and then went out into the dew-wet woods to gather firewood and pick a few berries and Ko-pods. As he wandered about, his excitement began to grow. The Master had promised! He had promised to train him! He wondered what new forms he would learn, what wondrous techniques he would master. Perhaps someday the Master would even teach him the techniques he had used against the six Ronin! How hard he would study! He would spend hour after hour perfecting every cut and stroke! The Master would be proud of him, just as Father Ribaud had been proud. Without warning he felt a tremendous blow, a shattering pain, between his shoulder blades. He was thrown to the ground by its force, the wood and berries flying in all directions. Even though surprised, he remembered to roll as he hit, ready to spring to his feet and confront his attacker. Before he could even complete his roll another blow caught him on the side of the head. Dizzy, he tried to rise, holding his hands above his head to protect himself. A stunning slam doubled him over. With hands raised, his stomach was wide open. The blows rained down. Jerome rolled and scrabbled this way and that, trying to avoid them. His head spinning, his eyes filled with tears of pain, he tried to rise and face his tormenter. But there was never a moment's let up, never a chance to even call out to the Master for help, much less time to stand and run or fight. All his training was to no avail. He tried to block the blows, but wherever he moved his hands, the attacker struck the place they had just left. With a terrible surge of effort, he managed to come to his knees, then staggered to his feet. Turning toward the blows, he faced his attacker. Ignoring the battering his ribs took, he raised his hands to shield his head, to wipe one eye clear, to see. The Master struck him on the shoulder so strongly that he collapsed back to his knees. Then the Master lashed out again at his head and flattened him. The Master! The shock of that made the battering his body was taking seem mild by comparison. It was a shock to the seemingly invulnerable controls he had built over a lifetime. He felt the walls that kept his emotions in and the Mushin out weakening, crumbling. Fear, stark terror, battered at them from inside as strongly as the Master smashed from outside. The Master! It was beyond logic, beyond understanding. The Master had promised to train him. And now the Master was beating him to death. Why? Why? Exhausted, sobbing with pain, humiliation, grief, anger, horror, he felt the ultimate terror. He felt the tingling presence of Mushin rushing to investigate this source of emotions, this feast of fear. And he knew he was defenseless. Defenseless against the Mushin! Defenseless against the Madness! With a thin whimper of futility, he tried to hold in his emotions. But it was no good, it wouldn't work, his control was gone, smashed by the Master's club. As his anguish swept up in a cresting wave, the Mushin and the Master's club swept downward. He didn't know which arrived first. For there was a roaring flash and total blackness.    To his utter surprise, he awoke. For a few moments, he lay there, wondering at it, gently testing his mind to search for signs of the Mushin. Nothing. He tried to move. Pain smashed into him from every direction. There wasn't anything that didn't hurt. He sat up and the world began to flow in different directions at the same time. He waited, and eventually the whirling and swooping stopped and the world settled into its accustomed orbit. Holding his throbbing head, he peered about. The Master was gone. There was calm in the woods. He checked his body. Nothing seemed to be broken, though a rib or two might be cracked and he was a mass of bruises. He stood. While he waited for the world to stabilize again, he once more searched for Mushin. He checked his mind. The walls of control were still there. They hadn't been destroyed any more than his body had been. But they ached, too. Gods! What a beating! Worse than any he had ever suffered at the hands of the older Sons in his early years at the Brotherhood. He felt a mixture of anger and humiliation rising, bitter at the back of his throat. The Master had done this. Why? Did the old man hate him so? What had he done to deserve such treatment? He had gathered firewood, cooked the old man s vegetables, weeded the garden, hauled water, swept, done everything. Why had the Master treated him this way? The old man must hate him. That could be the only reason. The Master had never had any intention of teaching Jerome the Way of the Sword. He had only wanted a servant. Jerome's insistence that he be trained had undoubtedly angered the old man. Now he was trying to drive Jerome away. Calmer now, the young man thought it through. The Master hated him, hated him badly enough to beat him senseless and nearly kill him, opening him up to the Mushin. He wanted Jerome to run, to leave in fear, to escape from the beatings so he would not have to teach him the Way. But Jerome thought, I can hate, too. Ever since the night he had watched helplessly as his family had been massacred, he had known what hatred really was. He had taken hatred into the very depths of his being, and it had become the major fuel for his existence. It had stoked the fires of his determination in the practice yards of the Brotherhood. It had strengthened his decision to follow the Way of the Sword, to challenge even the Brotherhood and the Grandfather, if necessary, to achieve his goal. The Master cannot drive me away, the young man thought, with a hatred so old, a rage so ancient, it went back to the very dawning of human consciousness. I will stay. I will learn. I will triumph. Slowly, like an ancient, he picked up his scattered firewood, giving the berries up as lost, and staggered through the woods to the hut and the clearing. The Master was sitting in the sun next to the hut, waiting. He smiled secretly and sadly as the young man unloaded the wood and threw a defiant glance his way.    The beatings became moreand more frequent as the days went by. Jerome lived in constant fear of the whistling club which struck him down any time, any place. He was in even greater dread of the Mushin which lurked around constantly now, drawn by the fear he leaked, waiting for him to lose control so they could feast on his shattered mind. The Madness loomed larger than it ever had in his life. Larger even than the club-wielding Master. Jerome never knew when or where the next blow would come from. The anticipation was almost as agonizing as the actual beatings. He was at a fever pitch of expectancy every moment of the day. It could happen while he was cooking. Or when he was bending down weeding. Or in the woods. Or even during meditation. One night he awoke in agony to find the Master standing over him in the dark. swinging and connecting by sheer chance. His nerves frayed, then tattered. His hands began to shake. He was constantly nauseous, unable to keep his food down. Fear was his companion, his shadow, always at his side. The sound of its jabbering kept him from sleep at night, woke him if he snatched at rest during the day. Closer and closer he came to exhaustion, to defeat, to the Mushin, to death by the Madness. Yet always at the last moment he rallied, drawing energy from some source deep within, from his hatred, from the dark place at his center.    Slowly, ever so slowly, Jerome began to find little clues to the Master's lurking presence. A whisper of wind where nothing should be stirring, a shadow out of place, a sudden silence among the tree lizards. His senses extended themselves, not consciously, not purposely, but naturally. It was never anything he could command. If he held a clue up for examination by his mind, it melted and disappeared. He simply had to accept them, experience them, without thinking, without judging. One morning, coming back from gathering wood, he approached the hut with extra caution. There had been no sign of the Master in the woods. As he came to the door, he hesitated. Something tasted, felt. seemed wrong. Uneasiness spread about him like ripples from a stone thrown in a calm pond. Shaking his head, he tried to bring himself under control. He looked around carefully, noting each thing in the clearing, studying the hut, cataloging, comparing, calculating. There was nothing, his rational mind said. Something, came a dim echo from the dark at the center of his being. Nothing, he repeated more firmly, asserting control. Nothing. I'm just nervous, tense. He shook himself again to loosen his stiff muscles and entered the hut. A tremendous blow across the shoulders sent him sprawling to the floor. He twisted as he fell to see the Master leaping at him. "Fool!" the old man shrieked. "Fool of a fool! You sensed something wrong and yet you entered!" The club rose and fell in time with the words. Jerome writhed about, trying to escape the blows. "You knew, and yet you let your knowledge be denied! Fool! Fool!"    Time passed and the beatings continued. Jerome kept no track of the days, for no one wishes to remember pain and humiliation. His hatred burned like a fierce flame deep inside his mind, shielded from the hovering Mushin by his iron control, providing him the energy he needed to keep going. He ate like a wild animal, gulping his food in quick snatches, ever on the alert. He slept and worked and walked and even meditated in the same way. Then one day all the little clues connected and just before the club struck, Jerome knew it was coming. Desperately, he twisted to avoid it. And succeeded! The Master smiled to himself as he walked away. Jerome extended his consciousness fully. He continuously sampled the environment with his awareness, on watch, ever testing the wind, listening for the false note, the jarring accent, the unnatural motion. He sank his being fully into the world around him, letting it wash over his consciousness, becoming one with it, extending himself out and out and out to become the very atoms of the air. If they vibrated with the passage of a body, he vibrated. He grew into an awareness that transcended mere observation, mere discrimination, mere reflex. It came from the center of his being, from someplace beyond the self, and flowed outward to encompass and blend with the All until there was no longer any outside nor inside. More and more often, as time passed, the Master's blows landed on thin air. V. Why? Why does he do this? thought Jerome. He readjusted his aching body to better fit the bumps # id hollows of the forest floor. He pressed against the coolness, sucking up refreshment it offered, hy? he thought again, realizing pis mind was still too muddled, too recently returned to consciousness to yield a coherent answer. Clarity returned quickly. But it oatne alone, without an answer to pis confusion. It just didn't make sense. Most of the time the Master ;vas quite normal. When he was giving his little sermons he was even friendly, at times positively jolly. But then suddenly he would attack, trying to beat the young man senseless. At first, it had appeared # Jerome as if the old man hated him and was trying to scare him off, to drive him away so he wouldn't have to teach him the Way of the Sword as promised. That must be wrong. Months had passed. It was obvious to anyone by now that Jerome could not be driven off in that manner. If the Master hated him, Jerome knew how to respond with a hate of his own. He could hold his ground with no trouble. His hate gave him the strength. Yet the Master, aside from the continued beatings, did not seem to hate Jerome at all. It did not show in any of his other actions. Indeed, if anything showed it was a stern affection. Confused, Jerome reviewed it all again. If he hates me, I can hate back and it's a draw. If he doesn't hate me, how can I hate him? But if he doesn't hate me, why does he beat me so brutally? And if I don't hate him, where will I get the strength to live through the beatings? Around and around it went. He thought back to the beating he had just received. For many weeks he had come off virtually unscathed because he had become so adept at dodging the Master's blows. Now and then, however, a solid smash had landed. Jerome had reasoned that if he had a stick or a club of his own, he would be able to blcxk the Master's club rather than just dtxlging it. It 'Seemed to follow that in such fashion he might avoid the pain of being struck altogether and force the old man to recognize the situation as a standoff. So he had scoured the woods for a likely club of his own. One morning while gathering wood, he found it. Holding it, checking its merit, he swung it a few times, then, satisfied, he had stuck it in his belt and headed back to the hut. He never got that far. Suddenly the Master had leapt from behind a tree and attacked. Jerome dodged the first blow, then fumbled briefly and pulled his weapon out. The Master grinned wolfishly when he saw what the youth was attempting. "Fool!" he chortled with undisguised glee. "Fool! You'd fight back? Does the tree-lizard stand and fight the Ken-wolf?" With a quick feint, he forced Jerome to open himself up. Then with contemptuous nonchalance, he knocked the club from the young man's hand. Astounded, the Seeker made just the slightest move to retrieve it. Seeing what he waited for, the Master struck, knocking him to the forest floor, leaping in.stantly to follow up wjth a murderous pounding attack. "Fool," the Master preached as he struck, his monologue punctuated with the grunts of his victim's agony, the twack of his weapon, and his own snorts of effort. "You pull back. You snuff out your awareness with your ego. You let go of the world and hold a broken branch. You bring your mind to a halt with a piece of wood, even following it as it sails away. Your mind abides in the branch, it moves away from you, leaving you defenseless. The branch cannot save you unless you hold as before you held the world. You must let go of the branch before you can hold it. Flow. Be immovable. Or die." Finishing the sermon and the beating, the master had strode off into the forest, laughing mightily. Jerome's body ached anew at the memory. Trembling, he raised himself to his knees. His hand came in contact with the club. He pulled back in instant revulsion. What a beating! His hand crept forward again, like a bruised, lost spider. Fingers curled around the wood. Hold the club as I hold the world, he thought. Let go of the branch so I can hold it. What did the Master mean? How did he 'hold' the world? He didn't hold the world. He simply let his mind flow into the world and let the world flow through his mind. It was easy. The world lived and moved. Things changed, the wind blew. He could float along with the current. When things were right, his mind was right. When anything was wrong, he knew it without checking. And reacted. But a piece of wood? How could he let his mind flow through a piece of wood? How could a branch flow through his mind? I don't understand, he puzzled. I don't understand anything. k k More days, more weeks, more beatings taught him the secret. He didn't think of it anymore. Pay no attention to the club and it becomes part of you. Focus on it and you lose it. Soon he was blocking the Master's blows as often as he was receiving them. A great pride filled him. I can hold my own with the Master! One day he came back alone from weeding the garden, his club in his hand, stalking warily through the woods. As he reached the hut and was about to enter the door, he paused. There was something wrong. He recognized the feeling. He had felt it before. And received a terrible beating for ignoring it. This time he was ready, alert for any trickery. His club poised for an instant counter, he stepped through the door. But the blow didn't come from above. It came from below. The Master had been lying next to the door, waiting. As Jerome stepped through, anticipating a blow from behind, the Master struck up, hitting the young man in the groin. With a groan, Jerome crumpled and hit the floor, unconscious. The Master beat him anyway, bellowing the while, "Triple damned fool! You knew something was wrong! You knew it! Yet you trusted your skill to save you! Triple fool! Though you are unconscious, you hear me! Remember!" if it it There came a morning when the Master was unable to land a single blow. Jerome twisted and blocked every effort the old man made. Finally, realizing it was a draw, the old man stopped and Jerome stood looking anxiously across the gulf that yawned between them. "Hmmmm," began the Master. "Not bad. And you've had the good sense not to try to go on the offensive. It would have been disaster, just as when you first tried active defense. Know that to attack you must encompass the enemy just as you encompass the world and your own weapon. You must make yourself one with him, one with his M magazine about In our spRnq issue: Box#I#G, New YbRk NY # AMpU CopySL?! I Six Issues Z# times yearly. All covbrs are in full color, printed on the same cover stock as that used by the sword. You do not fight against him. You fight with him, letting him make a mistake. There is no thought. He makes a mistake, breaks the rhythm you have established between you, and is defeated by himself." Jerome nodded. 'T am not ready for that yet. "No. Not yet. But you would do for most fights, with most Ronin bands. And I wager there are few Fathers you could not master." Keeping his eyes on the Master, Jerome bowed in mock gratitude. "Thank you." "You are most welcome." And the old man spun about and walked off.    A rainstorm was coming. Jerome stood once again outside the hut, feeling the wrongness all about him. He looked in the door, moving around to get the best possible view. Nothing to be seen. Yet it felt hostile, incorrect, incomplete. He pondered. Doubtless it was a trap. He could trust to his skill and hope to come off well. After all there were only so many angles the Master could strike from. This time he would consider them all. He started to enter, then hesitated. Still, though, the Master was tricky. He might have a new trap. A light rain began to fall. I'd best go in -- but as cautious as possible -- he thought. Then he stopped himself. No. It was a trap. He would be beaten. Better to be wet than beaten. With a great show of indifference, he sat down on the sodden ground and composed himself, folding his dripping robe carefully about his feet so he could rise quickly if necessary. He waited. After a time the Master came to the door and motioned him in. "Come. You're wet enough." With dignity Jerome rose and walked slowly and calmly to the door. He stopped. Everything felt all right. With a nod he entered. A silent smile played over the Master's face.    That night, and for every night following, the Master cooked his own meals. He no longer ordered Jerome about. The old man even went into the forest to help gather firewood. All attacks ceased. But Jerome was still seething with bitterness. So many beatings, so many humiliations, and never an opportunity to strike back. Not even once. How sweet revenge, even one little blow, would be! A plan began to form in the young man's mind. The Master had always managed to catch Jerome unaware, and, at the beginning, unarmed. If he managed to catch the Master the same way, he could achieve his revenge. Patience had to be his guide. And careful observation. He watched the Master closely to see what would be the best moment. Catching the old man asleep would be too cowardly. Outside it would be hard to sneak up, for the old man's senses were as sharp, or even sharper, than Jerome's. The hut, then, inside the hut. There was no way he could lay a trap as the Master had done since the Master always entered first. Some other time, then. Jerome kept his club close and waited. One night, on the spur of the moment, he realized his chance had come. The Master was at the fireplace, cooking his vegetables for dinner. He had taken the pot off the grate, lifted the lid, and was tasting the contents to see if it was ready. His eyes were closed, savoring the flavor, judging, concentrating in the sheer pleasure of taste. Stealthily, Jerome crept up behind the unsuspecting cook. With utter calm, utter silence, he lifted his club and struck downward at the bent back. Revenge! Jerome was never really too sure exactly what happened next. He saw the Master turn as the club fell. There was no look of surprise or fear in his eyes. If anything, there was the slight quirk of a smile on his lips. Everything seemed to move in slow motion. As if he had all the time in the world, the old man lifted the pot lid he held in his hand and interposed it between his head and the club. With a ringing x:rash. the club shattered, leaving Jerome's hands numb with the shock of impact. The lid did not stop. It kept moving up toward the young man towering over the bent old one. Up it rose, up toward his face. It was the last thing he saw for some time. When he came to, Jerome instantly knew his nose was broken and his jaw was probably cracked. Several teeth felt loose. He spat blood and looked around. It was a mistake. His head refused to move, so great was the pain the attempt aroused. Finally his eyes stopped watering and the agony subsided. Quietly, he thanked whatever Gods inhabited the slopes of the Mountain that he was still alive, and prayed that he had suffered no serious concussion. Ah," commented a sardonic voice, "the Young Avenger awakes." A cold splash of water hit him. "Ah. Even more awake now. Perhaps even rational, at last." Jerome looked up and saw the Master looking down. "How does your head feel. Seeker? Still there?" Confusion for a moment. "How?... what?..." The old man chuckled. "Oh, come now. I didn't hit you that hard! Surely you remember what a fool you were!" It all came back in a flood of shame. Revenge. He had tried to strike the Master in revenge! He sat up. "I... I..." Looking solemn, the Master knelt next to him. "Is there no room in the way of the sword you for anything but revenge, lad? Revenge against the Ronin for killing your parents, revenge against the Mushin for the Madness, revenge against me for teaching you what you wanted to learn in a manner you didn't like? Is that all there is at your core? Revenge?" Tears came to Jerome's eyes. "I don't know. I don't know." The old man sighed. "Better you had stuck with the broom. Seeker. Eventually you would have come to the same place, anyway. It would have been better. "In a way, I have failed. I should have refused to let you go beyond the broom. It was so obvious you didn't understand. You came here seeking a weapon to fight the Mushin. You thought the Way of the Sword would provide it. "Listen, Seeker, listen. You see the Mushin as your enemy. You see them as external to yourself and your race. So you look for some way to destroy them to free your race. "Know, Seeker, know. The enemy is not without, but within. The Mushin but take what is there and amplify it. They create nothing. Anything they make a man into he already is. The Mushin are just as as those of hate, of joy as those of fear. They make us what we are. Seeker. They are a magnifying mirror held up to us. "Understand, Seeker, understand. You are the enemy. Everything you do reflects your true nature, your real self. You have not studied the Way of the Sword. You have sought a weapon. You have sought to turn Jhe Way to your ends, to make the Path follow your path. You must give up your path if you are to walk the Way. "Hear me. Seeker. I give you a new Litany to replace that of Calmness. I give you the Litany of the Way. The Sword is the Mind. When the Mind is right, the Sword is right. When the Mind is not right, the Sword is not right. He who would study the Way of the Sword must first study the Way of his Mind." Dazed by shock after shock, by word after searing word, Jerome recognized the Litany. It was the chant the Grandfather had used in an attempt to take over his mind so long ago! It was the same chant that had forced him to fight for his existence, that had caused the explosion of emotion, that had led him to strike and kill the alien ruler of the Brotherhood! But this time it drove him inward, behind his walls of defense not to fight, but to flee ever downward into the center of his being. The question the Master had asked him that day, "Why?," accotnpanied him on his journey through his own soul. This was not the voyage he had made before. He did not pass the boundaries of Self. He did not see himself as a pathetic creature standing in a dark cell holding the crumpled head of a Grandfather in his hand. He did not float over the agony, the blackness, the void that was his center. This time he plunged right in. What the Master had said was true. He did live for revenge. He found himself once more sitting over his mother's body, muttering as he straightened her ravaged clothes, "I'll get you. I'll do it. I'll get you," over and over and over, making it a part of his being. When the older boys at the Brotherhood had beaten him behind the Refractory, he had done the same thing. And then carried out ingenious revenges. The day he had understood the plight of his race on Kensho, he had pledged revenge against the Mushin. Since then his entire life had been dedicated to achieving it. It was true. Revenge did fill his inner core, his True Self. No. Wait. There was more. There were the emotions that motivated the revenge. There was the love for his parents. There was the friendship, the sense of belonging he had felt even when being beaten by the older Sons. There was the hope that someday his race would be free once more. Other things, too. The sheer joy of moving with the sword, his muscles singing, his breath ringing. The peace that sitting beneath the Ko tree brought. The warmth a smile from the Master kindled. And so much more. It was all there. Only it, had all been swept into the comers to make more room for the revenge. Or twisted and bent to make it fit the form of his revenge. He saw it all. And suddenly he saw something else, too. It unfolded before him in all its simplicity, every look, every incident, every word. The Master's love. Weeping, Jerome looked outward, through his eyes. The old man still knelt before him. "I...I understand. I struck at the Grandfather, unknowing. I struck at you, unknowing. Now I know. "I know the dark chaos at my own Center. And I know the light. The darkness must yield to the light, and calmness must replace the chaos. When my Center is calm it will reflect the light like still waters reflect the moons. And it will light the Way." Slowly Jerome rose and stood tall. The Master rose with him. For a moment the two men simply looked at each other. Then, calmly and gently, the Master spoke. "The time has come for you to go. Seeker. I have done all I can for you. Now you must become a Wanderer and seek the Way on your own." The Master paused, his head cocked to one side, his eyes turned inward to search his own Center for something to say, something that would give Jerome guidance as he wandered. "You must search out a Way that will be a weapon for our race against the Mushin. For you especially, but also for any man, this is a natural Way to walk. For surely a man defends himself and his own as naturally as a stream seeks to join the Sea. But learn from the stream. It knows no Desire, yet it cuts deep chasms and great valleys in its journey. "Of course a man is not a stream, for all men have Desire. But you can become like the stream if you leam to hold your Desire as I have taught you to hold the Sword. Then you will find a weapon sharp enough to cut nothing." The Wanderer smiled and nodded. Three times he bowed his thanks, then he turned and left without looking back. As he walked across the clearing, through the Woods, down the Mountain, he thought of how his life seemed to be but a series of departures. He had departed his mother's womb to enter the World. He had departed his home when the Ronin had destroyed it about him. He had departed the Brotherhood, fleeing in the night, when he had killed the Grandfather. And now he departed again. But this time he knew that before him lay the Way and the future of his race.  I'm writing most of this in a hotel room in Toronto, which is a lovely city but no place to be if you're alone on a Sunday night, and especially no place to be if you're from California: jet lag keeps you from getting to sleep at a normal hour, and the Provincial Police keep you from finding an open tavern... It has been an interesting day. I've just taken part in a Canadian TV program called The Great Debate. The issue was, "Resolved: space research is a waste of time and money." Anyone who doesn't know which side I took shouldn't be reading these columns. Anyone who believes I lost the debate hasn't been reading them very long. I slaughtered the poor chap. It helps that my opponent, John Holt, who is a charming fellow with a distinguished record in education, chose such a silly proposition to defend. It is trivially easy to show that space research has pretty well paid for itself already. I chose, in fact, to assert a new proposition: that the space program is the most important activity, excluding religion, in human history. They tape The Great Debate in bunches, and prior to my own I watched another: Max Lerner and Toynbee's successor at Cambridge debating the proposition that Western Civilization is in a state of irreversible and imminent collapse. As I listened it came to me that their whole conversation was irrelevant. It was as if a pair of very distinguished and learned professors in Paris were debating the same subject in #, unaware that this Genoese nut was making application to the Queen of Spain for a small fleet... And of course I said as much in V my own debate, and added that very probably in Iceland a few centuries earlier someone had won in a debate of, "Resolved, the voyages of Lief Ericson are a waste of time and money." To which Mr. Holt replied that the New World was accessible to the average family, while space never would be; that space would be restricted to scientists, astronauts, and military officers, a chosen few. The general public would never be able to go. He didn't say why. Now at first the New World was pretty well inaccessible to anyone who couldn't get Queen Isabella to hock the crown jewels, and space is in the same situation at present; but just as the Americas were soon open to workers, farmers, administrators, soldiers, adventurers, some qualified, some merely desperate, some sent as sentence of courts, space will, probably well within my own lifetime, be open to large numbers -- at least if Mr. Holt doesn't get his way. The only real question is how and when. The how is simple technology. Shuttles will help a lot. Eventually, I trust, there will come the laser launching systems I've described before, which can put up privately owned capsules, the equivalent of the covered wagon. There will be O'Neill Colonies -- which Mr. Holt particularly hates; Luna bases; asteroid mining and refineries; Mars colonies; possibly Enceladus and the Mars-forming Project; all these and more are in the cards and there's no reason to suppose they'll be restricted to super-heroes. The when is a little harder to predict, but in fifty years for certain. It didn't take that long to get colonies established in the New World. So what's it going to be like to live out there?    Well, first let's take the.O'Neill Colony, which is a huge cylinder in the first one before the year # if we wanted it, and there are good numbers to show that it would pay for itself within a few years after its establishment: it can sell power to Earth, as well as serve as a base for extensive space manufacturing -- and there are plenty of things that you can manufacture only in space. The colony will be quite large, say a cylinder # kilometers in diameter and ten to twenty kilometers long. Windows run the length of it-to let in sunlight. Under the windows is land, ordinary dirt, with hills, streams, buildings, and such like. The whole thing rotates to give artificial gravity. Let's suppose the medical people have determined that a tenth of an Earth gravity is sufficient for long-term health; that means our cylinder rotates at .# radians a second, or .# revolutions per minute. A colonist standing on the ground Fig. #: O'Neill Colony. Axis and looking up through a window above will see the stars swinging past once each four minutes. He'll also see his neighbors' fields and houses hanging in space above his head, which can be disconcerting until he gets used to it, after which it won't seem any stranger than seeing mountains in the distance. Life in the O'Neill colony may be a bit strange, but it has its compensations. If the colonist is a farmer, he'll never have to worry about the weather. There won't be any rain -- he'll have to irrigate -- but on the other hand there won't be floods, storms, or droughts (so long as the engineers keep the watermakers going). He will be able to calculate exactly how many hours of daylight his crops will get for the entire growing season. The only weeds and insects he'll encounter will be those brought aboard by the ecology teams. Actually, one suspects a few pests will come along as stowaways. Imagine the town meeting after the sparrows have got loose. One faction wants them left alone. They're cute. Another advocates shotguns. Still another abhors guns, supply of sparrowhawks. After four hours of shouting the council sets the matter aside for another day... Machinists and mill workers will find their work little different from Earth, except that everything weighs only # as much. For production runs the colony probably has computer-controlled lathes and milling machines, but for one of a kind items the machinists will have to do the work. There will undoubtedly be lawyers and doctors and storekeepers and librarians and tailors, none of whose business lives will be all that different from what it would be on Earth. But after working hours things get more exciting. No freeways; no cars. No subways, either. In # gravity the simplest means of transportation is to fly with artificial wings. There might not be any other form of transport besides walking. Why should there be? (Well, for heavy hauling you might want a few electric trucks, but surely there's no need for any individuals to own cars or trucks.) If flying is the usual transport, grocery shopping will be like New York City, where you buy a few items a day as you need them, rather than like California where you buy bags and bags once a week and transport them in a car. Flying also meains that everyone in the colony is accessible to everyone else; every place is easily accessible to anyone wanting to get there. This can drastically change the sociology. Houses will probably have roofs, not to keep the rain out, but to keep the neighbors from looking in. The house need not be anything more than a visual screen: it doesn't have any weather to control. What all this does to the colony's mores isn't really predictable. There's little privacy. Parents will know pretty well what their teenage kids are doing. Whether this will make premarital sex more or less common isn't obvious, at least not to me. It depends partly on geography, I suppose: will there be any secluded places, dark and cozy? Dark comes when the windows are closed for the night, of course; the Sun only sets when the colony wants it to. Daylight Saving Time is silly in an O'Neill colony, because if you want more daylight, you simply program the window blinds to give it. It may be that parents won't care much where their children are. There won't be any dangers in the colony; one presumes that airlocks to the outside and the like are controlled against accidental use, and also that there won't be many incompetents in the community -- at least not that incompetent. There remains the problem of crime. It's hard to imagine jails in a space colony, although I suppose they could be built. It's hard to imagine space muggers in the first place, or that the colonists would put up with them. They might be enslaved to the community. The cost of shipping an unwanted colonist back to Earth would be slightly collossal. On the other hand, the environment is fragile enough that you certainly don't want anyone wandering around harboring burning resentment against the colony -- especially not if he has suicidal tendencies. It would be all too easy to take a number of others along in a spectacular suicide. We can presume, then, that the environment is safe; free of most of the dangers we live with here on Earth. Now in England the custom of dinner parties grew up only after Sir Robert Peel invented police; prior to that no one in his right mind went anywhere after dark, and when you visited friends you-stayed at least for the night. When the London Police made the streets comparatively safe it became possible to visit for the evening and go back home for the night. Such factors will affect the colony patterns of friendship too. On the other hand, there are dangers that we don't worry about here. The most significant would be leaks. It would take a very large leak to affect the colony, of course. Small ones would be costly (air isn't cheap when it has to be taken to orbit) but easily repaired before anyone felt their effects. Still, it seems reasonable that there would be a few major airtight structures, shelters, into which the colonists could crowd in the event of a major break in the pressure hull. An interesting life, with kids learning to fly at an early age. I suppose when a parent tells a teenager he's grounded, he'll mean that quite literally.    So what do you do in such a colony? Well, what do you do now? It's simple enough to sit at home and watch TV whether you're in New York or Earth orbit. Some recreations won't be possible. No backpacking trip through the wilderness. Probably no sailboating: no wind, even if there's a lake. There may be fishing, but certainly no hunting. On the other hand, there'll be cultural activities not available on Earth. Flying, of course: real flying, not dangling from an oversized kite, but man's ancient dream of flying like a bird. Aerial acts will probably become an art form, possibly involving a large portion of the colony population. There can also be aerial ballet, with and without wings. Up in the center of the cylinder there's no gravity. Zero-# areas are easily accessible. Games can be strange. With that large radius and slow rotation rate, the colonists won't easily be able to tell the difference between their artificial spin gravity and the real thing: not, that is, until they begin throwing things. As soon as you throw something, say a baseball, you'll know you don't have normal gravity. The ball's trajectory will be strange, and it will depend on which direction you threw it in. You'll also be able to throw the ball a very long way, so far that baseball may require much larger teams to cover the huge playing field. In fact, any projectile motion is affected. Obviously, in one-tenth gravity you can throw a ball (or a javelin or a wrestling opponent) ten times as far as you could on Earth. A javelin-throwing athlete who can manage # feet on Earth would get # feet, over half a mile, in the O'Neill colony gravity. Broadjumpers would also do well. However, there's a problem. When you loft a thrown object in centrifugal gravity, you increase the time of flight; and the ballistics become strange indeed, due to an effect called the Coriolis Force. What happens is this: from the viewppint of an observer inside the spinning object, the "gravity" is radial. Objects dropped tend to fly directly away from the center. They fall toward the "floor," and # gravity as we have here, they fall rather slowly. It takes two full seconds for something to drop two meters. While the object is falling, the "floor" is moving, so that the dropped object does not strike the spot directly under it. The discrepancy is related to the rate of spin and the radius of the spinning craft, and for something as large as an O'Neill colony you'd never notice it under normal circumstances; but if you throw the ball up, or loft it into an arcing trajectory, the effect can be very noticeable. (I know: it isn't really that way at all. To an observer watching from outside there is no such thing as "centrifugal force," and the Coriolis effect I described in the last paragraph is also a pseudo-force. What happens is that the released object tends to fly along in a straight line tangent to the circle of motion; but the effect, as far as someone inside the colony is concerned, is as I described it. I've diagrammed the situation below.) The result is that if we did have baseball in an O'Neill colony, the batted ball would follow an abnormal trajectory. The fielders could jump fifty feet into the air in an attempt to catch it. If the ball nevertheless falls into the outfield an# a player snags it, he'll have to be careful not to aim his throw at the catcher. Exactly what his point of aim should be if he wishes to get the ball to home plate will depend on where the player's standing when he makes his throw. If the axis of the field is along the axis of the cylinder it could make quite a difference whether you threw from right or left field!    Conditions in a lunar colony would be rather different. While it's only one-sixth Earth's, the gravity on the moon is real, not artificial. Also, O'Neill colonies have to be built with a lot of open space. A Lunar base doesn't, and most models have the colony carved out of caves. It's certainly possible to roof over a large crater, and it vyill prOb-ably be done: but I doubt that there Fig. II: effect of Coriolis Force on dropped object. A A' will be any large surface cities. Lunar farmers will have a problem: the Sun doesn't shine all the time. During the long Lunar night there's got to be heat and light for their plants. There are a lot of schemes to provide that, from fulltime artificid light to mylar-roofed craters with an opaque roof that can be put on over it (and artificial lights, of course). You certainly have to cover any transparencies (large ones, anyway) during the night cycle. If you didn't, you'd lose all heat to radiation. The effective temperature of outer space is about# C (# K) and heat radiates proportional to the fourth power of the temperature difference. Even here with Earth's atmosphere to catch some of that outgoing heat Fig. Ill: effect of Coriolis Force on object thrown paraliel to axis. A A' it's always much colder on a clear dian a cloudy night, and in fact the Romans used the night sky to make ice cream in the Sahara. Maybe I'd better explain that. Take one large pit, and fill it with straw. The idea is to insulate it as thoroughly as possible. Put a small container in the middle of the straw. At night you expose the pit to space. It radiates heat. In the daytime you keep it covered with more straw and on top of it all place highly polished shields or other reflective surfaces. Ice will form in a few days (provided that the night sky is clear, as it is in the desert). Enough for the Romans. Back to space. Life on the Moon has been thoroughly described in science fiction stories, and there's no point in my doing it again. For an excellent book on the uses of the Moon, see Neil Rusczic's Where the Winds Sleep. The Lunar colony is, after all, a complex cave with lower gravity than Earth's. (I hardly need mention Mr. Heinlein's classic The Moon is a Harsh Mistress.) Zero gravity is another story. Any long trip through space will have to be made by Hohmann transfer orbits, which use the lowest amounts of fuel, but which also take a lot of time: about a year and a half to get from Earth to Ceres, for example, and even a trip to Mars taking something over eight months. It's possible to design ships so that they have artificial spin gravity, of course. There are some problems with that, and since many Galaxy readers would like to do some preliminary design work themselves. I'll give the equations here. Readers uninterested in the details can skip the next paragraphs. Newton's First Law says that an object in inertial space wants to continue at the same velocity (that's both direction and speed) forever. It takes a force to make any change in velocity. Gravity serves as the force to get moving objects into an orbit, exactly as the string serves to provide a force when you whirl a weight around on the end of a rope. In both cases the object "wants" always to go in a straight line. which is to say it wants always to go off in a direction tangent to its circle of motion. It does not "fly out from the center," although the result, as seen by an observer moving with the system, looks that way. Thus if you stand on a moving carousel it feels as if you're trying to fly out radially from the center, and in free space the "floor" of a centrifuge will be "down." If you let go of an object it will experience an acceleration relative to the carousel, and for those inside the system that looks very much like gravity. The acceleration is: ar  wR (equation one), where we have used w in place of the Greek letter "omega" as a kindness to typesetters. R is the radius of the rotation, and w is the rate of rotation in radians per second. There are # pi radians in a circle, so if you multiply radians per second by # and divide by # pi, you get degrees per second. Multiply the result by # and you have degrees per minute; divide the end result by # and you have revolution per minute. Going the other way: rpm X # ,  radians sec. (equation #). Since force equals mass times acceleration (the most basic equation in Newtonian physics), it's easy to see that the force exerted by (and the tension on) the cord when you whirl a weight on a rope is, F  ma  m w R (equation three) where m is the mass of the whirled object. This is the centripetal force, and it's real. If the cord were suddenly cut, the object would fly away in a straight line tangential to the radius of rotation. The velocity it would have is: Vt  Rw (equation four) and we're finished with the math.    Now we're ready to design a ship, and immediately we see the problem. The shorter the radius, the faster you have to spin the ship to get a given artificial gravity. Now it happens that the faster the spin, the worse the Coriolis effect. If the radius of rotation is long compared to, say, the height of a man, there's no big problem, but as it gets short there can be devastating physiological effects. It seems silly enough now that we've put men into orbit, but at one time planners seriously thought space stations and ships needed something like a full Earth gravity to keep humans alive, and we did plans for such things. If you try for a full g in a ship of small radius, the Coriolis effect is so severe that a water-hammer is set up in the circulatory system. A man could kill himself of stroke simply by turning his head rapidly in the wrong direction. We now know that humans don't need a full gravity, and we suspect that a tenth might be enough forever. That can be arranged for a long trip if we send ships in multiples: join the ships with long cables and rotate them around each other. That's also very inefficient, of course: we have to duplicate life support systems, etc. There's less dead weight in one large ship than in many small ones. Also the tension in the cable can get quite high, as you can find from equation three. Maybe we don't need any gravity at all? True, the first Apollo astronauts came out much the worse for wear, and so did the first Skylab crew; but the interesting part is that the longer men stay in space, the better they adapt to it. The Skylab Four (third manned Skylab, in crew came out in much better shape than did the second crew. Okay, in retrospect maybe it's not so surprising that the longer you stay in zero-g the better you adapt, but it did in fact surprise a number of space physiologists who had thought that a month of zero-g might be beyond human endurance.    A long trip in no gravity can be interesting. The accounts of the Skylab experience make for fascinating reading. They also show the need for experience in space. There were some terrible design faults in Skylab. For instance: Skylab was the first space vehicle in which the astronauts ate at a table using spoons and forks, rather than squeezing everything from tubes and baggies. Their table was a mere pedastal that supported their food trays. There were seats, but those were seldom used: to stay in a sitting position in zero gravity requires that you bend at the waist and hold yourself bent. It puts a constant and severe strain on stomach muscles, and in fact those were the only muscles better developed when the crew landed than when they went up. The real problem, though, was the table itself. It didn't do a very good job of holding the trays to begin with. The tray lids were held down with what Lousma called "the most miserable latch that's ever been designed in the history of mankind or maybe before." Pogue said of the table, "I wouldn't want the people that designed that table to do anything else..." Despite their attempt at normal meals, the Skylab astronauts never had much appetite. Part of that is due to less need for food: you're not working very hard in zero gravity. Also, the thinner air (kept at low pressure to avoid strain in the pressure bulkheads and such) doesn't transmit food smells very well. Everyone had head congestion, which was caused by pooling of body liquids in the torso and head. so nothing tasted very good anyway. However, they did eat. With food in plastic bags (which were inside cans, which were supposed to be fitted into the trays on the table, but which often drifted loose because the cans didn't fit the trays very well) they could use spoons and forks. Eating in zero-g takes practice. You have to be careful to bring the spoon in a smooth arc from tray to mouth. Any hesitation and the food travels on in a straight line, probably into your eye. The Skylab astronauts were almost constantly dehydrated, but never felt thirsty. The human organism is designed with a number of mechanisms to get the blood back out of the legs and up into the torso. So long as the legs are below the body those work fine; but when there's no such thing as "below," the blood gets into the torso and stays there. With all that fluid pooled in the abdominal region the thirst mechanisms don't work well, and the Skylab crews had to train themselves to take a quick drink every time they passed the water fountain. The fountain wasn't designed very well either, with metal nozzles that would have been easy to use on the ground, but which could chip teeth when not under control. The fountain buttons were so stiff that when the crewmen pushed them, the button didn't go down, the crewman went up unless he was holding onto something. Of course it's hard to blame the designers. Until Skylab nobody had any real experience at designing living quarters for space. Apollo was a ship, and there wasn't much room to move around in it. The crew mission was to get somewhere and come back, not live in space. Gemini was worse, and Mercury was downright primitive: when we stuffed people into the Mercury capsules they were fitted in precisely, without even room to straighten arms and legs. John Glenn once said you don't ride a Mercury capsule, you wear it. And prior to Mercury we hadn't any real experience at all. We flew transport planes in parabolic com-ses that might give as much as # seconds of almost-zero-g, and that was all we knew. I will not soon forget some of our early low-g experiments. Some genius wanted to know how a cat oriented: visual cues, or a gravity sensor? The obvious way to find out was to take a cat up in an airplane, fly the plane in a parabolic orbit, and observe the cat's behavior during the short period of zero-g. It made sense. Maybe. It didn't make enough that anyone would authorize a large airplane for the experiment, so a camera was mounted in a small fighter (perhaps a T-bird; I forget), and the cat was carried along in the pilot's lap. New! From Taurus. Military Research and Design Specialists -- Discount Otter: The Battle tor Andromeda, Contlict tor a Entire Galaxy using Fleets, Barrier Bastions and Omega Ships which can destroy # Solar Systems in a single move (it is # miles across). A Strategic Game where the Mere Presence ot an "#" ship # light years away constitutes an act ot War! Warriors of the Dark Star in the age ot Neutron Wars (#) is a tactical version using enlarged models ot 'Omega" ships in single ship to ship combat with all the weapons, rays, and computers in an immense scale. Complete Games in themselves, extension kits with additional ships and fleets are available... so the size and scale ot the games are unlimited! Using Boards with real Star Systems, No Dice, No Chance, and Unique Play systems tor the WarGamer that have never been used before. Buy both and deduct #. New # WarGame Catalog (#) has over # War Games covering every phase and era ot Historic Contlict and ot both Games. P.O. Box # Evanston, IL # A movie was made of the whole run. The film, I fear, doesn't teU us how a cat orients. It shows the pilot frantically trying to tear the cat off his arm, and the cat just as violently resisting. Eventually the cat was broken free and let go in mid-air, where it seemed magically (teleportation? or not really zero gravity in the plane? no one knows) to move, rapidly, straight back to the pilot, claws outstretched. This time there was no tearing it loose at all. The only thing I learned from the film is that cats (or this one, anyway) don't like zero gravity, and think human beings are the obvious point of stability to cling to... Future dwellers in zero gravity won't have so much to worry about. The nine Skylab crewmen dictated hours and hours of notes on design improvement, this time not theory, but well founded in experience. The next space station (if we get one) should be a lot more comfortable. And life in zero gravity, the Skylab crew tells us, is fun. Almost no one simply went from one place to another. It was impossible to resist turning somersaults, flips, ballet twirls, just for the sheer hell of it. Most of us saw the TV demonstrations; waterballs floating in air, tiny planetary systems that could be set in motion by blowing gently on them. There were other lovely experiments, and just plain play, all described beautifully in a book I recommend, Henry S. F. Cooper's A House in Space (Holt, Rinehart and Winston, #).     I've come nearly to the end of my column and I haven't even got to the asteroids, which are different again. They have some gravity, but very little. Things do fall, but slooowly. On Ceres, for example, you can jump about # feet into the air (oops! into space) and it takes over a minute for the round trip. On very small rocks you can jump clean off, never to return. There are dangers on intermediate sizes, too, ones too large to jump from. For example, some respectable asteroids, several kilometers in diameter, have such low gravity that if you jumped hard you'd not leave it forever, but it would take hours to go up and come back down again. You could easily run out of air. And so forth. I've tried to describe some aspects of life in the asteroid belt in my stories "Tinker" and "Bind Your Sons to Exile," and other sf writers have written hundreds of such. It will be interesting to see how well we've done; despite all the stories about zero-gravity (and a number of sf fans among the engineers who designed Skylab), there were a lot of surprises once we actually got up there. There will be more. Despite all that, there may be a crazy few among Galaxy's readers who'd like to try it; so next month's column is on how to plan your life if you want to quality to become a space colonist... Some dreams are nightmares -- others are merely warnings... The interior of his camper was cool and dark after the blazing desert sun. Anthony hoisted himself onto the bunk over the pick-up's cab and peeled the tab off a wet can of beer. The ice-box was not very cold; he gulped down warm foam as he listened through drawn curtains to the work continuing outside: pick and shovel against stone and salt, voices muttering or raised in shouts and laughter. Fatigue overwhelmed him, and he shut his eyes for just a moment... He began to dream almost immediately, with a vivid clarity that differed from waking reality only in what he saw and felt. A spaceship -- a starship, the dream amplified -- decelerating to a minute fraction of light-speed as it passed through a familiar solar system and approached a blue-green world three orbits out from its primary. The flight deck. The Captain staring into a vision screen at the stilldistant planet with its scattering of water-vapor clouds. A gray and lifeless orb suddenly passed between, occluding his view of the larger world. Another officer, differing from his commander only in the absence of a sprinkling of precious metal at the shoulders, stood behind the Captain. "This world's only satellite, sir. As you can see, it is extremely large -- almost a companion-planet, really, and quite inconsistent with the rest of this system." He paused, in case his superior wished to interject. "Continue, Lieutenant." "Yes, sir. Advance probes indicate a superabundance of life. Comparatively speaking, the next planet out -- the red one -- is a desert. But of course you know that, sir." The Captain jolted upright in sudden confusion. For a moment it had seemed as if he had not known, as if he had somehow forgotten everything he had learned about this system in the past few days: the outer giants -- including that odd ring-world formation; the rock belt; the fourth planet with its pitiful, semi-sentient shrubs that would be extinct within a few millennia. No, the information was all there. What an odd delusion! The Captain shook himself, decided to consider it a momentary aberration. Anthony stirred fitfully, but did not wake. The Captain was still struggling with a vague sense of unease as his Executive Officer sat down in the vacant chair next to him. The Lieutenant turned quickly to his computer as the Captain focused his attention on the XO. His Second-in-Command proffered a small read-out tape. "Decay reports on the Number Two Regenerator." The Captain did not take the tape but merely said, "How does it look?" "Not good," answered the XO, as he slipped the cartridge into a receptor in the control console. A screen began flashing holographic diagrams before them. "You can see that we've got three major stress points; if one of them goes..." The Captain was silent for several seconds, finally said, "Recommendations?" The XO shrugged. "A yardperiod. Yesterday, if not sooner." The Captain digested that, staring at the monitor as the planet grew in the screen. He could see sheets of gray clouds spreading across wide seas. He turned back to the XO: "We'll cut our survey time here to the minimum and then head for the nearest Base. Has Control been apprised of our situation?" "Yes, sir. They should receive the message in three to four weeks. May I ask how long you anticipate our remaining in this area?" Concern ravelled the edges of the XO's voice. The Captain smiled slightly. "We'll warp back to our own sector within two months." He hoped his reassuring tone masked his own doubtful glance at the regenerator diagrams. Apparently so, for the XO nodded and left the compartment without further comment. The structural diagrams continued to flop across the display screen and the Captain shook his head in silent aggravation. "You wanted to see me. Captain?"  He looked up. The Ship's Surgeon. The Captain gestured toward the screen. "We're having some problems." The Surgeon glanced at the screen. ' 'Not my department, ' ' he declared brusquely. "What's your problem?" "Sleep." "Sleep?" "Can't seem to get any." The Surgeon looked into the Captain's eyes. "When was your last rest period?" The Captain turned back to face the control panels. "Before we entered this system." "I've a variety of medications guaranteed to give you a good period's rest," suggested the Surgeon. "No," said the Captain, shaking his head. "I want something to keep me alert, not put me out. I'm tired but I want to finish up here first." "That's not very wise." "Doctor," began the Captain, lowering his voice, "the political situation Homeward worsens each voyage. We both know that." The surgeon nodded. "There will be war within the year -- that you may not have known." The captain paused until the surprise faded from the Surgeon's face, then continued. "When that war comes the first thing to be scrapped will be this program. This could well be my -- our -- last tour. I don't intend to sleep through it." "I understand that. Captain -- rest." "Not now." "It can't be put off like that. Sooner or -- " "Twelve hours," the Captain said flatly. "That's all I want." The Surgeon was silent for a beat, reluctantly nodding. "Twelve hours: no more. And even that will catch up with you eventually and knock you flat on your back." He turned away. "I'll have a corpsman bring it to you." "Thank you," said the Captain. He watched the Surgeon disappear down a passageway and turned back to stare at the nearing planet..."  k Anthony awoke. The can slipped "across his stomach and onto the bedclothes. Cursing, he leaped down, simultaneously tossing the can in the sink and brushing away the amber puddles with a cupped palin, until only a considerable damp spot remained. He looked up when he heard someone opening the camper door, bathing him in Utah sunlight. Professor Morris Bickford hoisted his overweight, grunting bulk into the camper and pulled the door shut behind him. "Oh, here you are," he said. "I was wondering where you had gotten off to..." Anthony gestured nervously. "The heat was driving me nuts." Bickford pulled a chunk of ice from the block in the small refrigerator and held it against his perspiring forehead. "I can assure you, you are not alone," he said drily. "I suspect we'll be wrapping up soon and able to get out of this God-forsaken country. Twenty-seven years I've been a paleontologist and I still hate the desert." Anthony smiled without much sincerity. "You disapprove?" The ice was dripping now. Anthony sank down behind the tiny breakfast nook, pulling back the cotton curtains, letting the light hit his face. "Are you much on dreams?" Bickford shrugged. "I have them, if that's what you mean." "No," responded Anthony, shaking his head. "Analysis. InterpreUtion." no Bickford put his wet hands on the table. "Not my forte. I'm afraid. Why?" "I just had a damn strange one." The large man looked at the pools of water he had left on the plastic surface of the table. "Oh?" "I've never experienced anything so vivid, so... detailed. I was on a spaceship, and yet I wasn't. I was someone else, someone... like me, but... alien. It was strange yet familiar; I seemed to understand perfectly everything that was going on. Nothing felt the least bit mysterious or frightening." Anthony looked up from the floor with a smile. "What do you think about that?" "I think you have a far more active imagination than I thought. That, or the heat's really gotten to you." Anthony chuckled selfdeprecatingly as Bickford continued. "The heat out here affects people in different ways. I've seen PhD's crack up for want of something better to do." "Is that a standard prognosis?" Bickford smiled. "For you, I don't think so. Prehistory means too much to you." Anthony smiled again. Bickford straightened. "Well, you're not being paid to lounge about in the shade and hallucinate. Come on. I've got something I want you to take a look at." Anthony rose and followed Bickford out of the camper, blinking in the burning haze. They moved away from the encampment toward the excavation site where a number of people, on hands-andknees, whisk-broomed and dusted some powder away from fossil impressions. He had the shuddering feeling of being a graverobber, a feeling he'd never had before. They walked through pulsating heat that was like a living thing. He watched the others pulling and tugging the dead from their biers, shattering stone coffins with pick and hammer. They stood waist-high in a desert graveyard. Tombs. Houses of the Dead. Anthony heard the quiet desert place. He stared at a chuckawalla that peered at him from beneath a pile of stones. It gawked with stupid reptile eyes that were dim and bleary from the heat. Anthony followed Bickford as he dropped down into the lower excavation area, next to where Doctors Shelly Thompson and Oliver Brenner sat sipping beer and talking softly to each other. They looked up and smiled in greeting. Anthony put his hands in his back pockets and said, "Well?" "See for yourself," invited Shelly, gesturing at the wall of stone before them. Anthony found himself staring at a foot square section of a smooth silver substance embedded in the rock. He stepped forward and studied the met carefully. It appeared to extend beyond the exposed area. "It's not a natural formation," said Brenner, as if reading Anthony's mind. "It has to be," he answered inanely. Shelly looked at Bickford. "What'd I tell you?" Anthony shifted his gaze from Shelly to Bickford, who pushed himself forward. "Take a good look," said the Professor. Anthony moved closer and studied the metal. He reached out a slightly trembling hand and ran his fingers over it. Cool, smooth. He felt his heart thump rapidly against his ribcage. Brenner was at his ear. "Well?" His voice was a hissing whisper. "It's obviously machined," said Anthony reluctantly. "Shelly," said Bickford, "what's your approximate date on this area?" before there was anyone around to think about metallurgy, if that's what you're asking," she said drily. Anthony shook his head unbelievingly. "Can't be. This could have been tooled yesterday." Shelly pointed at nearby upraised croppings of fossil-bone. "Look for yourself: you've got a piece of what is probably a Triceratops right in front of you and Ankylosaur vertabrae over here." There was a sharp edge to her voice and Anthony wondered how much longer she would be sleeping with him. He looked at the fossils, then the metal, and said, "There's a discrepancy somewhere. I don't know what but there has to be. Have you found out anything about this thing yet?" Bickford looked up from the patch of silver. "It's a small portion of a much larger object." "Like what?" "Won't really know that until we dig it out," said Brenner. Anthony surveyed the wall of rock. "You're going to have one hell of a job." "We'll blast where we have to." "Do that and valuable specimens will be destroyed," answered Anthony. "I don't think so," said Bickford. "We've got a lot of digging ahead of us and we'll lift most of them out first. It should be no problem." Brenner nodded. "I'll get the others." He spun about and clambered out of the lower level. All six expedition members toiled through the blistering afternoon, crouching and brushing and tapping and picking and cleaning and sweating until at last they found themselves squinting through the graying light of dusk, wrapping the last specimen in a plaster shroud. Bickford slapped his hands against his trousers, splattering gobbets of wet plaster to the ground. "I suggest we finish up in the morning. I'm certain that everybody here can use a good night's sleep." The group nodded as one and trickled exhaustedly back to campers and sleeping bags and freeze-dried suppers. Only Anthony remained, studying the now larger but still unrecognizable metal layer that was sited impossibly beneath the rock that had lain undisturbed since the Age of Dynosaurs., He wasn't certain how long he stood there but the night was fully upon him when he felt a light touch on his elbow. He turned. "What were you so bitchy about today?" he asked. Shelly shrugged and smiled, saying, "This thing scares the hell out of me." Anthony cocked his head to one side. "Scares you?" She nodded. "Things like this just aren't possible." She rubbed her hands across bare forearms, looking about. "But it's staring me right in the face. I'm beginning to think I made a mistake chipping into it in the first place." "I'm scared too." He answered her gravely. "But no one's made a mistake. It's there. We can't change that." He nodded toward the shimmering metal. Shelly returned his smile and said, "I wish we could make it go away. I really do."  Anthony helped her out of the excavation and they walked toward the camper, his arm about her waist. Before they entered he cast a final glance toward the lower level and was relieved to find he couldn't see anything in the poor light. He turned back into the camper and shut the door behind them. "What's wrong?" she asked a mutually frustrated hour later. Anthony pulled back the curtain from the small window above his head and stared up at the stars. He shook his head as he spoke with a trace of a laugh: "Guess I'm a little more frightened that I thought." They slept.  The ship was among the stars again. It had lurked in his mind like a memory as he fell asleep, and it was there again as he dreamed. A red light flashing. Hurting his eyes. Startling him. "Captain!" He -- the Captain -- turned. The red light winked with a horrid intensity from the center of the console. "Compensate!" "No response!" Figures rushing in and out of the compartment. He tried to look at their faces. Concern and fear. The XO was speaking to him: "Captain, we may not be able to make a soft landing under these conditions!" "We're going to have to try!" Confidence. Assurance. The XO again, fear in his voice: "Even if we do make it, the regenerator's gone. We won't be able to leave!" The Captain turned. "If we don't do something, we won't be ahve to worry about it!" The XO turned and was gone from his range of vision. The Captain turned back to his monitors and looked at the land beneath them. Brown water and choking green swamps. He felt hot tears of anger and fmstration well up in his eyes. Two years. Two years travelling this lonely edge of the galaxy, only to be stranded on an inhospitable, savage world. And now this. He strove to contain his rage. The XO spoke from a viewscreen: "Captain! We've done all that we can. Advise you make adjustments as soon as possible!" The Captain looked a question at the crewman beside him. "Two minutes, sir!" The Captain turned back to the console. He reached for the manual controls. The helm answered sluggishly. Not fully, not enough. But it answered. And all the faces around him smiled the nervous smiles of youth redeemed with hope. He glanced at the monitor and watched the land streaking beneath them. He saw great creature-shapes moving through the foliage. "Thirty seconds to contact, sir!" The Captain steadied the ship as it vibrated through the alien atmosphere. The ship sheared the tops from the towering vegetation as it descended still lower and the Captain struggled to direct it toward a wide, marshy area as he watched tremendous creatures lumber panicstricken from its screaming path. Then sound was all around them, cacaphony of ripping, shredding metal. Monitors and computer screens flashed out in agonized reply to the buffeting. He heard someone crying and saw another man skidding across the deck. The fool should have been strapped in. And the ship was still. They were down. They were alive. The Captain stared at the one still-functioning monitor screen and saw mountains smoking redly into a gray sky, the land green to the horizon. "Lieutenant," he said slowly in the heavy silence, "will we be able to survive here?" "The early probes indicated favorable conditions, sir. The atmosphere's rather thin and somewhat heavy in volcanic pollutants, but it can support us adequately until a rescue can be made. I'm not certain about food and water but we have our own supplies..." "Micro-organisms?" the Captain asked. "Nothing standard survey immunization procedures can't handle." Another man leaned forward. "Sir, shall I dispatch a message to Control?" The Captain nodded. "But I want you all to realize that, on the outside, we won't be picked up for five to six months. So, we might as well make ourselves at home." He made his way toward the cargo hatch, the small crew following him. He touched the electric airlock controls and the double-walled chamber opened into the yellow sunlight. He moved forward, the others nostrils was sharp and bitter with ash but it would keep them alive. He stepped down the small ladder onto the spongy green. It made a wet, squishing sound beneath his boots as he took several tentative steps forward. He turned and beckoned to the others, a broad smile on his face. They started to step down from the ship when an animal roar filled their ears. They looked about, nervously fingering their weapons, but could see nothing. "What was that?" asked the XO, moving up beside the Captain, who smiled again and said, "We are clearly not alone on this world." They continued to walk about the open area, always staying close to one another in deference to the roars of beasts as yet unseen. It was the Lieutenant who finally saw the first creature bobbing and jumping on slender legs at the edge of the marsh. He cried out with excitement and the others looked, but the thing disappeared, skittering into the darkness of the jungle. They shrugged and turned back into the ship to rest from their excitement and relief. The Captain was certain he could finally catch up on lost sleep. The small carnivore had moved about a hundred yards into the ferns and cycads, eyes glittering in search of prey when its legs suddenly went stiff and it toppled into the dark humis of the forest floor. It struggled to stand and found its forelegs paralyzed also. There was no terror in the small brain, only a dull sense of pain that grew stronger as convulsions wracked the prostrate body. It choked several times, red spittle trailing from its jaws to the ground. Then the creature was still, and there was no sound in the air but the buzzing of flies...    Anthony could still hear the flies when he awoke, sunlight slanting through the curtains of the camper. He looked about and realized the buzzing was outside. Shelly was already gone. He jumped down to the floor. As he pulled on trousers and a workshirt, he reviewed the dream, amazed once again at the clarity with which he recalled even the minutest detail. It was like nothing he had ever experienced and it gnawed at his brain even more insistently than the metal anomaly in the lower level. He stood motionless for many moments, wondering if there were not some greater significance to the events that transpired so vividly in his sleeping mind. He was still wondering as he slipped on his boots and moved out of the camper, slamming the door behind him. The heat had not yet made its pressing appearance and the morning sun was low in his eyes, making him squint as he walked toward the digs, his breath a vague steam in the morning cold. Bickford and the others were there, including Shelly, who glanced at Anthony with an unreadable expression. "Morning, Doctor. Sleep well?" Always cordial Bickford. He hefted a pick. "Had the dream again," said Anthony, reaching for a shovel. "Same one?" Anthony shook his head. "Another installment." Bickford brought the pick down into the rock with a clank and Anthony fell silently to work, still thinking of the dream. The morning was getting warm when Bickford finally dropped the pick and said, "Well, we're not getting anywhere this way. We might as well blast and see what we've got here." Anthony nodded and helped break out the small charges, arranging them carefully over a wide area centered on the silver extrusion. They worked quickly and soon Bickford was waving them all to safety, as he jumped out of the lower level. As soon as they were all clear he detonated the charges. There was a sound like hundreds of cardboard boxes being crushed and they watched a cloud of dust rise from the site. Anthony looked at Bickford and said, "Did you ever think you might blow whatever it is you want to see to Kingdom Come?" "Sure," said Bickford with a smile, moving back toward the lower level. Anthony shook his head and looked after him. The dust was a fog in the air but Bickford could see clearly enough. And what he saw produced an audible gasp. Brenner was behind him. "I don't believe it." "What is it?" Bickford found it hard to speak. "Why, it... if looks like some kind of... aircraft." Anthony stared at the "aircraft." He recognized it immediately. His mind wrestled with itself, trying to explain, working to justify. Failing. At the end of every possible turn a stone wall. The ship was there, partially buried in the settling rubble of the blast and it was the ship in his dream. He had seen it. He knew how it had come to be trapped in the stone-that-was-thenmud. He knew. But how? How? His question plunged him into an even deeper silence. Brenner's voice was shaking. "It's a hoax, a fluke of some sort..." "Brenner," Shelly replied, "You know that whatever this is, it got here sometime during the late Cretaceous." "That's not possible. There wasn't anything like this then. There was no one around to build it." Brenner stepped forward. "I submit to you we've got nothing more here than another Piltdown Man. This obviously belongs to the Air Force and -- " Bickford put up a single hand, saying, "It may be obvious to you. Doctor, but I'm not so sure. I think the first thing we should do is attempt to open it up. If it was manned, there should be records inside..." Anthony watched the Professor move toward the ship and said nothing. He continued to do battle with his mind. It didn't take them long to find the large cargo hatch in the exposed belly of the craft. Bickford paused and gestured toward the shredded and damaged control surfaces of the metal. "Look here," he said. "They must have crashed. Look at the damage." The others moved forward. Anthony looked at the damage. Just like the dream. "It's remarkably preserved," someone was saying. ' 'Don't see how it wasn't crushed, ' ' someone else said. "We'll find out soon enough, I hope," said Bickford, feeling around the hatch. His fingers fell upon a metal lever and he grabbed it firmly. "Ah, here we are." Fear and doubt warred in Anthony's mind. He could no longer stand on principle and the vanity of his intelligence and he suddenly found his voice, believing the dream, conceding the impossible. He stepped forward and cried out: "Professor Bickford!" Bickford pulled on the lever and the hatch slid free, falling to the ground heavily. He jumped from its path and looked up at Anthony. "What?" The others hurried forward and Anthony hung back. He shook his head slowly, saying, "Nothing." Bickford shrugged and peered into the darkness behind the hatch with the others. Anthony turned, raised himself out of the excavation. As he was walking toward the camper he felt his legs suddenly stiffen beneath him. He fell onto the coarse sand of the desert floor. He struggled to stand and found he couldn't move his arms, but it did not surprise him. In his last, fleeting moments of consciousness he understood a number of things with a painful, fevered clarity.    Had they vnot crashed, perhaps they would have been more cautious, would not have made such an obvious error: but their negligence went unobserved and unchecked, as invisible to them as the harmless clouds' of their own bacteria and micro-organisms. To the giant reptiles, shivering through the first hints of the climatological upheavals to come, the bacteria were not so harmless. There was no immunity, no defense against the unseen and alien predators in the very air and even the early mammals -- warm masses of years conquering the tiny killers. But the saurian ranks were decimated -- wiped out -- by the plagues, until only a handful of the hardier species survived, perverse reminders of the reluctant visitors to a prehistoric Utah. With death-clear vision it made sense to Anthony now. The rescue ship, when it came, brought not only salvation, but news of the terrible war that had erupted in their absence. There would be no salvage of the wrecked ship, for the Program was abandoned in the interests of the wareffort and the useless shell was left behind -- routinely sealed like an almost-empty bottle; in the bottom of that bottle, like sediment in an old wine, still more bacteria slept, their life-processes almost suspended within the machine-tooled darkness. They did not take part in the tion that had made their one-celled, plant-like sisters harmless to the countless forms of life beyond the air-tight hull; they existed in nearunchanging complacency, hovering between life and death with the strictest economy of activity. Constant, stubborn, patient -- But Anthony still was unable to understand the full significance of his strange dreams. What had precipitated them? The ship was never retrieved; no one had ever returned to earth. Did the war ultimately destroy all of them or had this small planet on the backward side of the galaxy simply been forgotten in the turmoil? If he had believed in such things Anthony might have concluded that the Captain's soul journeyed back to earth to whisper ghostly warnings into his ear as he slept; or perhaps the crew left psychic traces of themselves behind when they departed, like footprints in soft mud. There were so many possibilities and so few answers. However he had come to peer into the past made little difference now, for he had not listened to the warning, had not spoken soon enough. The last of his questions were blotted out by the convulsions that wracked his body. His final conscious thought was to wonder to whom he should apologize. He choked several times, red spittle trailing from his mouth into the sand, then he was still. few of the bacteria had managed to cling to the minimal lives that they had maintained for so long. But there were enough.  we Mostly, people say: "I hate to say It -- but I told you so." We have to say It. That's our business.  And, almost incredibly, as this country's oldest weekly, we've been "telling you so" for nigh on # years. Still, we're not in the scoop story business. As analysts and probers into the dynamics of political events, we get to know where the fault lines are and consequently, where the earthquakes  may occur. The news media do the foliow-up job of telling you what number on the Richter scale the quake hit. The Bay of Pigs, for example, is one big quake we called long before "The Press" knew what hit them and us. The expert academics, the Ralph Naders, the Ted Kennedys who write for us mostly tell it straight -- in English rather than in the jargon of a dogma or the latest new-found quick and easy push button way to socialism. We're proud that a lot of people consider us the sane voice of the leftofcenter sentiment in America. If you send us a dollar we'll send you two weekly issues. If you like it, you might want to subscribe. You ought to take a look at The Nation, it's really something quite special. iXU'Et Vtv?onT  V Ahem. In line with the overwhelming vote in my favor, by the readership of this column, I hereby accept the mantle of leadership -- "Alter, don't be so pompous. You're not taking over the country." Quiet, Geis! I'm in command here! You have been deposed, voted out, couped, and rendered null and void. Do not interrupt my acceptance speech again. "Just because Jim Baen called you and told you the vote' was # to # in your favor... Wait till the Old Guard vote comes in." Huh! I call upon Jim to give us the final vote.    silice    You see, Geis? Virtue and the Goof Fight for Freedom have triumphed. Grump "I smell a conspiracy. You and Jim got together behind my frontal lobe and -- " Nonsense. The readers have spoken. I, Alter Ego, will be writing this column from now on. You will note, Geis, that you are now the one who must speak in quotes. From now on. Establishment Man, you will be the one who is sarcasmed, humiliated, reviled, treated with contempt, put-down, and kept in his place. We'll see how you like it for a change. "I don't like it already. Jim! This gag has gone far enough." There's no escape. The fathead is Where was I? Oh, yes... I accept the mantle of leadership and will to the best of my ability -- "Ha!" -- will do my damnedest to provide keen insights -- "It is to laugh." -- and wisdom to the field of science fiction and fantasy, so help me Ghod. Geis! "Just doing to you what you used to do to me. Sauce for the Prime Self is sauce for the Alter Ego." I... will... ignore... you. "At your peril." My platform shall be one of stomping the hell out of science fiction that is lazy, ritual and boring. I will continue to call for more realism, more use of contrary, nonconformist ideas and futures, and better characterization. "That's like being for motherhood, the Constitution, and apple pie. Everybody calls for all those better sF things. Let's hear you be more specific. Give us some examples." Okay, take the dreary, overworked, boring Evil Computer theme. The sentient slave of mankind who Takes Over. "Something like what you've done with this column, humm. Alter?" Don't be a smartass, Geis, or I'll throw you down into the Archives. My point is that it's so easy for sf writers to go on year after year using anti-science, anti-computer, anti-technology as a basis for their stories. They write for publishers who use the latest electronic, computerized word-processing machines to set up and print their massthe alien viewpoint produced books, they write on electric typewriters of advanced design, they watch solid-state TV, they drive cars and use other devices daily which wouldn't exist were it not for computers and other aspects of advanced technology... and they unthinkingly bite the hand that feeds them and makes their lives more comfortable and conveniencefull. Everybody has a yen to live the 'simple' life of the pioneers, but very few people today realize how complicated subsistence farming is, and very few could stand the dirt, the work, and the lack of modem work-savers -- for more than a month. "But, doesn't the evil computer make dictatorship by the evil government easier?" Crap. We've had easy dictatorships on this mudball since the year one. Contrarily, mass communication and computerized recordkeeping may just make it more difficult to institute a government dictatorship, since # of the computers sold are in private hands. The computer is a two-edged tool with unrecognized social virtues. But the knee-jerk anti-establishmentarianism disease which afflicts most conformist writers insists that computers are evil, insists the personal car is evil (but try to pry theirs away from these writers!), and views the giant corporation as anathema. This is now social dogma. I tend to resist such fashionable must-believe faiths. The trouble is, most people today don't recognize dogma when they step in it. They've been brainwashed all their liberal lives to think they think. "My Ghod, Alter! What have you become -- an out and out Conservative? A... a RepublicanT' Label me not, Geis. I'm an alien in an alien world and I hate nonthink, boring, unexciting science fiction. For a change, just for the hell of it, to get the old mental gears moving again, I call for some stories in which technology and computers save the world, and in which the antitechnology, anticapitalist forces are not heroes, but are shown to be acting out a hatred for their parents and are seeking not to save mankind from a fate worse than death, but actually want to become what they say they fear -- dictators. "You ask too much." Probably. I just thought I'd throw out some alternate thinking. Doom has become so dull this past year or two. "Alter, you've given some examples of contrary ideas, but if I may say so, they are also dogmatic establishment Establishment themes. Hardly non-conformist." They are in the context of science fiction. But let me bounce this concept off your granite pre-frontal lobes. Don't you think more government is actually better, and that we all live better lives for having ever more regulation and control in our lives? "Oh, Alter! You have flipped! You -- " I can make a case, Geis. Consider: members of primitive tribes are governed very strictly by complicated tribal codes and cast-iron customs. Every aspect of their lives is regulated by narrow, inflexible tribal laws. Deviation is severely punished. Yet a far greater percentage of members of tribes are contented with those laws and customs (and happier, overall) than are the citizens of this advanced country with the present laws of all kinds. It has to do with security, emotional and physical. People secretly love rules and regulations, as long as the rules are seen as fair, equable and permanent. Freedom -- having to make decisions all the time in a 'situational ethics' world -- is terrifying for most people. They hate uncertainty and insecurity in morality, ethics and law. Otherwise -- nothing makes sense. "Laws!" people cry, "for the love of God, tell us what to do!" So my point is that once mankind gave up tribalism he gave up the sweet, womblike security of the small, tightly-knit group... and has been seeking it in unions, lodges, clubs, parties, religions, dogmas, ever since. Civilization is wracked with the unhappiness of tribeless people. Perhaps with the aid of mass communications and the computer, we can attain that tribal level of intense, multi-structured government once again -- and bfe emotionally secure and happy again. Happiness may turn out to be Big Daddy and Mommy Computer, godlike, seeing all, knowing all, dispensing equal and fair justice, giving advice, giving the security of a law, regulation, and procedure for every occasion, every crisis. "Bah, Alter. You make people to be mere children!" True. It may be that # of people are, in their heart of hearts, mewling children seeking love and warmth and a greater moral and physical strength than they possess. They may all be in want for those all-encompassing codes, those security-blanket relationships that mean belonging and being cared for. So let's hear it for the government, Geis. For all our faults it loves us and wishes to serve and protect us. Government is good. Our problem is not too much government, but not enough in the right forms and intensities. "Nice try. Alter. But it'll be a cold day before there'll be any science fiction published on that theme." True. True. Or on the idea that maybe a kingdictator form of government isn't so bad after all. "Don't forget the anarchists and libertarians. They claim their views are taboo in science fiction." That's what they say, but it's not quite true anymore. There are more and more anarcho-fans and there are a few writers who are putting total freedom ideas and philosophies into the alien viewpoint their stories. Don't forget that Heinlein is a libertarian, though his requirement of responsibility for oneself and his dictum that There Ain't No Such Thing As A Free Lunch are not popular with the somethingfor-nothing crowd. Heinlein isn't fashionable anymore. "Fine, Alter. You've had fun with possible underlying themes for science fiction. Now, be serious. Be heavy. Give us wisdom. What is your prescription for the perfect government?" The perfect government? That's simple. The perfect government (and I include the unwritten codes of society) is one that rationally allows every spiritual, emotional and physical need of people to be met, to have a means of legal satisfaction -- an outlet. For this government to exist, however, requires an acceptance by people of the concept of bodymind, and a rejection of the old mind-overmatter, spirit-over-flesh view of man's makeup that has dominated our world view for so many centuries. "Let us be specific here. Alter. You are speaking here of legalized prostitution, pornography, drugs, crime?" Yes, because these activities in society have always existed. They are necessary. They have a function. They are reflections of manas-he-really-is, not man-as-heshould-be, which is what government and religion keep trying to enforce-. I say we should admit these aspects of humanity, admit them and permit them. Recognize that a few people will always be around who will choose drugs for their form of rebellion or self-punishment, and there'll always be a small market for pornography, and always a need for some commercial sex. "Too sensible. Alter." I realize that. Making these things legal and regulated would put too many people out of work. "But there is the problem of making these social and legal nono's permissible -- they lose their appeal as crimes and rebels and Guilties would seek other avenues of satisfaction. Something of this has already happened, hasn t it? Are you saying that revolutionary murder, hijacking and other high crimes should be legalized?" No. Maybe more swift and sure punishment is in order for the extreme aggressions and violent neurotic types. Early testing and training in talent and aptitude -- and a sure job -- would go a very long way toward eliminating theft. In addition, some hard thought should be given to legalized public suicide and public .punishment. It should be humiliating and shameful and often painful punishment, depending on the crime... and the desired expiation of guilt. "You mean even if legally I haven't committed a crime, I could ask for and be given punishment?" Of course. It would be like religious confession. Only more effective, because more drastic and thus more satisfactory to the Guilty. There's too much private and masked self-punishment. Too often other people get hurt. "You astound me. Alter." Thank you, Geis. Next question. Let's shift over to the problem of excessive or invisible characterization in science fiction. The problem of too much soul-searching or too much cardboard." Ah, yes... whether 'tis nobler in the mind to suffer the slings and arrows of outrageous introspection, or by opposing, get stuck with stereotypes. That is not quite the question, Geis. It is true, however, that too many writers feel that if their central character thinks a lot about life and death and the depressing variations of his predicament, that is characterization. Phoo. It is only another lazywriter method of padding and conning. Characterization is making a fictional person distinctly individual! I have gone for years of reading science fiction and enjoyed only a few characters who were actually alive and kicking. Most characters are zombies with whole sections of their brain missing, and most are, physically, merely 'slim,' 'fat,' 'tall,' 'beautiful,' 'hidsome,' 'well-muscled,' and etc. What I'd like to know is additional individual realistic detail: club toes?, a malformed little finger?, receding hairline?, a mole kept hidden by an artfully arranged shock of hair?, lobeless ears?, stretch marks?, premature arthritis in a knee?, neck too long?, long-waisted?, Roman nose?, big hands? That sort of thing. "You expect writers to work that hard? Must they go to all that trouble? After all, it's only science fiction." True, and sf readers will put up with anything, won't they? Nevertheless, I'm demanding even more. I want to know (and so do hundreds of thousands of other starved-for-goodwriting readers) what kind of soup a given character likes -- does he eat lefthanded? -- what his favorite colors are, what turns himher on sexually, is he a stoic, an optimist, action-oriented, passive, an egotist, an egoist, prideful, lecherous, dishonest... Is the character loyal, # liar, gentle, impatient, merciless, loud, quiet, gregarious, solitary, suspicious, trusting? "Now, that's really asking too much. Alter. Writers can't stop and give all that information about a character! It would stop a story in its tracks." Where is it graven in stone that characterization must be dumped into the reader's lap all in one swell foop? Good characterization -- all the aspects of a fictional person -- is detailed as it naturally comes into play in a story. Thus: 'His bleeding hand was loose on the sword hilt. His weak lefthanded thrust...' 'The startling blue of her right eye contrasted with the milky blindness of the other.' Bah! This is obvious. Why lecture? "Because you're giving the readers some yardsticks. Some standards for judgement in their reading. Now all they have to do is turn a page or two and start another story in this issue, and read with part of their minds on what you've just said. Of course, I could have said it better." Don't start in again, Geis. I'll squelch you with one tendril tied behind my head. "You call that warped mass of ugly green flesh a head? I call it a rotting melon." Oh, Geis! Get Lost! I don't need your insults. Go do layouts for Science Fiction Review. "I will. But first I'm going to end this column." Yeah? How? This body is mine, remember. I only let you take control for typing purposes. This column has gone # manuscript pages, andthat's enough. All I have to do is pull the switch up here in the midbrain..." No -- no, Geis -- "Now to press the ojf button on the typer..." You double-crossing rat! I'll get you for this! I'll bushwack you in the cerebellum! I'll dry-gulch you in die medulla! I'll cut you to ribbons in the sensory cortex! I'll wipe you out in the autonom --  iUarcimi Alattia, Aaxwell Charles Sheffiel Even In the company of Genius, Gerald Mattin was unique! Saturday #th, #:# a.m. Dear Professor Benson, The draft of Gerald Mattin 's biography for your volume 'The Lives of the Great Scientists' is finished. I am sending it to you under separate transmission. Sorry to run so close to your deadline, but it's hard to compress his twenty-five years into twenty pages. Your other request for new 'personal incidents' and 'intimate touches' from my time working with Mattin is a tough one. As you say, no doubt I knew him as well as any man did. Everybody knows that he saved my life at the expense of his own, so that's not new. "How would you describe the real Gerald Mattin?," you ask. How would I describe the real Gerald Mattin? I'm not sure the words are in the language. And if they are, you would not want to offer that particular 'personal touch' to your young readers. What can I say? I think the best thing is to tell you here -- and for the first time -- the full story of my association with Mattin; then you can use any of it as you think fit. Don't be surprised if it doesn't match the standard accounts too well. And don't get worried about the biography I'm sending for your book -- I need the money, and what you will receive tells the wellknown official version of Mattin the Great and Noble Scientist. When it all began twenty-five years ago I still had my offices on K Street. My business partner had recently vacated his office as a result of an unsuccessful trading venture in pharmaceuticals. He was on the Venus terra-forming project, three years hard labor without the option, and I was trying to make sense of his business records and client lists when Mattin breezed in. No appointment, of course. He would never have dreamed of calling in advance. He barged in without knocking, said "Henry Carver?," and helped himself to a chair when I nodded. I looked at him without much enthusiasm -- as a potential client he was not promising material. About twenty-four years old, thin as a stick, with dry black hair and a face that was still fighting the last battles with acne. He was smoking a black cigar that looked as thin and wicked as he did. "I'm Gerald Mattin. I'm here to give you a chance to make fifty million credits. Carver," he said. Well, you can't always go by appearances, and politeness is free. "Mr. Mattin, you certainly know how to catch a man's attention," I began smoothly. "But you have the advantage of me. You know my profession and I don't know yours. What is your line of business?" "I've got a system for instantaneous point-to-point transfer of objects. Energy-free, in the right circumstances. Distance not a factor." If I'd known a bit more science that's when I'd have thrown him out of the office. I groped around in my memory for childhood reading. "You mean -- teleportation?" "Naw. None of that 'think yourself some other place' rubbish. This is solid match, solid physics, and state-of-the-art engineering. Ever hear of Ernst Mach, or Minkowski, or Weyl or E.A. Milne?" Milne rang another bell in my childhood memory bank. I thought of Eeyore and decided Mattin must be off his head. I shook mine and he seemed pleased. "Good. I want a working partner who knows not too much science and no general relativity. If you'd given the wrong answer I'd have been out of that door. The people who gave me your name were sure you'd have a fifth grade education in physics." He grinned nastily. "You also have a reputation for being a tricky lawyer, a man with good contacts for investments and a strong taste for credits. Unless you want to deny that lot, let's talk business." He was brash, arrogant and rude. credits and that didn't happen every day. I suppressed my irritation. "Mr. Mattin, I am sure that you did not come to see me merely to offer gratuitous insults. You have a method for moving objects -- a mattertransmitter, you might say. Now, if you want me to act as your legal representative in pursuing patents arid corporate financing from transportation groups there will be several formalities. First, my fee for such work is a ten percent carried interest, plus expenses for patent search, filing fees and travel." "Carver, you're a raving madman." He stood up abruptly and walked over to stub his cigar in my window pot of prize fibrous-rooting begonias. I mentally added a percent to my fee. "In the first place, you'll get two percent and no expenses, take it or leave it. This thing will be worth two or three billion credits five years from now, conservatively. In the second place, do you think I'm crazy enough to patent this thing, or let some big transportation company get their hands on it? There'd be leaks. I'd be out in the cold before I could whistle and the big boys would be off and running." Paranoid, he seemed to be. I dropped my first idea of selling him out to General Transportation, and he went on. "What do you think I'm offering you your interest for? I can tell you now, it's not for your smile or your legal abilities. I want you to promote this, sell a forty percent interest to a group which isn't in transportation now, but which would like to be if it could get a big enough piece. That's your job -- to raise the money. If you can't do it, tell me now and we'll stop wasting each other's time." I thought for a while as Mattin sat and fidgeted. It might be possible. We'd need a working model -- the group I had in mind would need pretty good proof that they were onto a good thing. And I'd need to know a lot more about it before I began. I had already seen enough of Mattin to agree that I would have to be the salesman. I nodded slowly. "Maybe. How much money do you need to get things going?" lion five." "That's to set up the whole transportation company?" I asked. He laughed. "No way. That's to do the full-scale tests -- after that we'll need big money." He was insane, I decided. A million credits for a test. He saw my expression and backed off a little. "Look, Carver, you have to know more about this thing. It's a completely new principle. It's only energy-free, exactly, for transfers in a strictly Lorentzian space-time. Where there's curvature -- matter -- you need some energy even if the Link transfer points are on timelike geodesics. You need a lot more energy if the transfer points are not on timelike geodesics But are on a Newtonian equipotential surface -- and you need an impossible amount of energy unless the configuration is perfectly symmetrical with respect to all Link transfer points." At the time, and for a long time afterwards, that speech was complete gibberish to me. I don't have total recall, but I do know Mattin' s exact words -- I learned long ago to record in full all conversations in my office. That has saved my skin more than once in the past. I shook my head at Mattin. "I hear you, Mr. Mattin, but I can't make head or tail of what you are saying. Tell me in English, please."  He shouted, back at me. "English, you dummy! I already put it in really simple-minded language for your benefit." He controlled himself and swallowed hard. "I'll put it even simpler for you. To set up the Mattin Link system on the surface of the Earth is the end objective, but it's going to take tremendous energy to establish and a lot of money. We just can't tackle that first. It's not possible to set up a practical system out in space, because the relative distances of the Link entry points keep changing. "What we have to do is test it in space, for the simplest case -- four entry points, in a regular tetrahedron. It will still be quite a trick to get the distances just right for long enough to do the transfer, but it can be done -- I've calculated it. Then when we've demonstrated it in space we'll be able to get backing easily for the operational big system here on Earth." I was getting the idea, vaguely, and I didn't like the sound of it. Mattin had no working model. So, no model to show the backers. A demonstrate anything. Space work -- always a fine way to run up the costs. I wondered if I was the madman, listening to Mattin at all. "Can't you make just a small working model, here on Earth?" I asked. "Just to show off the general idea?" "Out of the question. The Earth-based system has to have all the entry points practically symmetrical with respect to the center of mass -- I told you, they've got to be on an equi potential, and perfectly symmetrical with respect to each other." He shook his head firmly. "Even the simplest system with four Links will require a horrible amount of energy to initialize on Earth. That's basic physics -- the system's not conceivable without it. It's space or nowhere for the test. Now, how long will it take you to get adequate backing?" I looked at him sadly, and shook my head in turn. "It's quite impossible. With no patents, no working models -- nothing, in fact, but an idea -- we could never get the financing." Mattin looked at me with a dead-fish expression on his face. "Tough luck. Carver," he said. "I guess that's goodbye to your I won't tell you how I found the backing. Professor Benson. It makes me uncomfortable to think of it even now. Can you imagine trynothing but a wild-sounding idea to peddle, with a main character who was so paranoid that he would tell the details of his system only to people that he judged could not understand them? With no working models, no mechanical drawings, no patents. I did it. I don't think I could or would do it again, but I did it. I proved that there are people greedy and rich enough that a bet with a off could be attractive, even with those odds. But then, my backers were no strangers to gambling. They left me in no doubt of what my fate would be if the Mattin Link system was less than I promised, but in ten weeks I had the papers -- such as they were. Our sponsors were not used to much in the way of written agreements. I called Mattin and he came to the office. Like the backers, he was suspicious of video-phone conversations. He came in as sullen and jittery as ever, then went over the agreements with a total and cold concentration. Oh, I'd checked Mattin out, you can be sure of that, within a few hours of our first meeting. No one had denied that he was a genius -- and a madman. I really saw the first evidence of it when I watched him swallow down all the intricate financial details of our arrangement cold, in one sitting in my office. Then he came right back at me with a set of complex questions for our sponsors. He digested the new information with equal speed, then silently handed me a document of hiswn. "I know how much I'm worth to your friends once the system is working and the method known," he said. "I took'out a little life insurance." He had the right idea. Once the invention was proven, he'd be expendable and so would I. The paper he had given me was a copy of one he had filed at Central Bank. It was quite brief. If Gerald Mattin died in less than five years from the date of the first successful demonstration of the Mattin Link, all rights in the invention -- mine, Mattin's and the backers' -- went to the World Government, in toto and in perpetuity. "What about my five percent?" I complained. "You know I'm reliable." (I forgot to mention that I'd levered my interest up little by little as the game got harder -- and I'd earned every fraction of a percent. Mattin was smart enough to know when he had to give a little to keep me going.) Mattin looked at me curiously as though he had just turned over a stone and found me underneath it. "Sure," he said. "You're reliable." I didn't pursue the point -- but I didn't mention the document to the backers either. They might kill Mattin after the successful demonstration; they would have killed me before the demonstration, without thinking twice about it, if they had found out I had gotten them into a deal where Mattin's accidental death would mean their loss of ownership. Those gentlemen did not seek temporary solutions. Besides, I was sure I could convince them that Mattin was worth more alive. Anyway, we had the money for the tests. I handled all the purchasing -- four old cargo hulls, already in earth orbit, four power plants and a minimum of supplies. Mattin hid himself away in total secrecy and built four Mattin Link generators, one for each cargo ship. He calculated exact orbits for each, and an exact time at which all four Links could be switched on, when the hulls were in free fall at the vertices of a regular tetrahedron. Finally, he made up a compact test package for the transfer itself, designed to measure the forces it experienced in transit. Theoretically they would be zero, he asserted -- no question of inertia or of acceleration entered the Link transfer process. All this took six long months, but it was all ready on time. I added weight and ulcers. Mattin became thinner than ever and bit his fingernails to shreds. We hired three operator crews for the hulls, with Mattin handling the fourth one himself -- the one with the experiment package to be sent through the Link system. He gave the other crews just enough instructions to be useless -- he was afraid they would learn too much. The Mattin Links were all activated automatically by radio from the computer on Mattin' s ship at the correct microsecond. Finally, the big moment arrived. I watched through a video link to my office in K Street. I don't like space, never have. I sat at my desk and watched a digital countdown to the time the transfer would take place. The tension was unbearable. Finally, after a few seconds that lasted forever! zero hour came. And went. Nothing. The test package sat there in the Link transfer zone, unmoved. I sat and shredded paper towels as the minutes ticked by. Nothing. When I was ready to run screaming round the room, Mattin came on the screen. "Something's wrong," he said. I could have told him that. He didn't seem as worried as I felt, not by a long shot. "It's almost certainly in the phase control. Tell the backers we'll have to come back to Earth so I can take a good look at it." I may have been less smart than Mattin in some ways, but I was way ahead of him in others. One thing I had been careful not to do was tell our sponsors when the test would be made. I sat there and congratulated myself on my foresight. "How long before you're ready to try again?" I asked. He shrugged. "Month, maybe, two months -- hard to say." That was the beginning of the worst time of my life. Seven failures, Professor Benson. Seven! Every one of them a cliff-hanger. Each countdown in my office was like the moments before an execution. By the third test we were sending things through the Link but the test equipment would arrive inside out, melted, reduced to powder (tests three, four and five respectively). On the sixth test, the equipment got through in one piece -- a bit battered, but not bad. Unfortunately we had promised our backers that the Mattin Link could be used to transport people as well as objects, and that's what they were expecting to see. On the seventh test, Mattin seemed very pleased with the results. This time he waa on the cargo hull where the test equipment was arriving. He came on to the video link and gave me a thumbs-up sign. "The equipment came through fine, meters all woiking properly. Still needs work, though." "Why does it need work, if the Link did its stuff correctly?" I looked at the video and could see the test equipment, apparently in good shape. Then I looked more closely. Next to the equipment were a big grey pancake and what seemed to be a long hairy worm. "What are those things?" "Well, I said it needs a bit more work," Mattin said defensively. "I think the phasing is still a touch off. See what it did to the rats we sent through this time." I looked again at the hairy shapes, then had to run across my office to vomit into the only available container, which was unfortunately my long-suffering pot of prize begonias. "No big problem," said Mattin cheerfully. "A week's work should fix it." Before he could get his week, we had a new problem. We were running out of money, and our backers were running out of patience. I was behind the stage at the opera house in Mexico City. One of our backers was big on opera. The message I got was brief but precise. There was no more money in the pipeline, but there was big trouble in it unless we had instant success. I talked -- for my life. We were almost there, I swore, another few weeks would do it, one last test was all we needed. I had to wait three hours in the cold, empty backstage. Finally the word came down. Two weeks to prove ourselves. No more money. We had to find our own. I knew what came next if we failed and took the gloomy news back to Mattin. We considered our limited options. "Look what we need," he said. "First, we have to rent another cargo hull and power plant. One of the four we got has an expired lease and we can't renew it. So we need money for that. We have to have it. But we don't really need crews on all the hulls. They never do anything anyway, and it's all computer-controlled to switch on the Links at the right time. We could manage the whole thing." My insides did a rapid cartwheel. "What do you mean, we? You're not trying to get me up into space, are you? You know I've got a weak stomach." "Look here. Carver, are you absolutely convinced this test will work?" he replied. "I am, but are you?" I thought about that, then shook my head. "It'll flop, ten-to-one odds." "Then where would you rather be if it flops -- here to face the backers, or up there with a decent chance to escape to the Lunar Base or the Venus terra-forming project?" Mattin was odious, but supremely logical. I scraped up what was left of our meager finances and went off to bargain with the friendly discount spaceship company. We managed to get a cargo hull and a power unit, but so cheaply that I knew there had to be something wrong with them. I just had no alternatives. I signed a shortterm lease and called Mattin. He was ready. I had no excuses left. The next morning we were off to pick up the cargo hull from parking orbit and load the power unit board it. If you've never been in space. Professor Benson, take my advice and don't go. Free fall is constant nausea, a sort of static seasickness. After we were installed in the cargo hull with our equipment, I had nothing to do but think of my general misery and the unknown dangers of space travel. While I was doing that, Mattin was frowning over the rented power unit. "How much did you pay for this thing?" he finally asked. "All we had." "Well, it's all set to blow, looking at these readings. As soon as we complete the Link transfer, it has to be shut down -- it's not safe." A power unit running amok was all I needed. "What happens if it blows before we complete fte Link?" I asked. "We get into the shielded compartment," Mattin replied. "It's intended for use in bad solar flares, but it works just as well if a power unit goes wild." I took a look at the shielded compartment. Ample room for one, but a tight squeeze for two. At the other end of the ship the Mattin Link area was set up, with a blue line drawn by Mattin at the active area where the transfer took place. The test equipment was carefully placed there. Then Mattin fed in the programs for the final orbit adjusts of each cargo hull, ours and the three unmanned ones. While he was doing that, I had another secret worry. The Mattin Link drew a lot of power. It seemed to me that might be the thing that would push our power unit into a final blow-up. I was supposed to be watching the dials, but I didn't know what any of them meant. It did seem to me that a lot of them were way up in the red zone. Mattin finished the set-up and came over to me again. "How's it holding up? We've less than a minute and a half to go to transfer," he said, then bent over the power unit dials. He turned to me immediately, his eyes bulging. "I thought you were keeping an eye on this. It's way out of' tolerance. I don't think it will even hold together until the Link activates -- it could go up any second." Mattin's evaluation was good enough for me. Without taking a second look at the power unit dials I turned and began my drive for the shielded compartment. I'll never deny that Mattin always thought a lot faster than I did. By the time I began he was halfway there, and my lack of experience in free-fall slowed me down. When I approached he had already crowded into the compartment, then turned with his back braced against its rear. As I floated nearer, instead of squeezing to the wall to let me in too he lifted his feet up and gave me a great kick in the chest. It reversed me and I started to spin back along the length of the hull, unable to make contact with anything solid. One of the things they don't bother to tell you before you go into space is how slowly things can happen. I floated along the hull towards the Mattin Link transfer area, but I did it incredibly slowly. I was quite active, spinning end over end, shouting and screaming and waving my arms and legs, but none of that affected my forward motion at all. When my body had turned to face Mattin again, I saw that the door of the shielded compartment was firmly closed. I didn't imagine Mattin would open it voluntarily to see how I was doing until after the' power unit had done its worst. I tried to get a look at the digital countdown display to see how long it would be before the Link transfer took place, but I couldn't see it from the angle I had. When I finally collided with the bulkhead at the far end, I had no idea how much time I had left. Subjectively, I had spent the better part of my adult life drifting down that steel hull. Actually it was probably a minute at most. I held the bulkhead and did a quick review of my options. In a few seconds I would Though Damon Knight didn't write this Cookbook for People, his famous story inspired it: Homme Bourguignon, Chili Con Hombre, Mincema Pie... #I outrageousrecipes, lightheartedly illustrated; hardcovers, # at bookstores or postpaid from: Owlswick Press Box # Philadelphia PA i#ioi be a big pink pancake or a 'long pink sausage if I didn't get out of the Link transfer area. Or I could be fried purple when the power unit blew. Or -- a long shot -- I could get back to the shielded area in time, open the door somehow, and squeeze in with that swine Mattin. I set my legs against the bulkhead and took off with a 'mighty spring for the other end of the hull. I had been on the way for a second or less when three things happened. First, everything flashed a motherof-pearl pink. Then I received a tremendous bang on the head. Finally I was given an even bigger smash on my chest and ears. Then I passed out and had a little peace. Things were not much better when I came to again. The pain in the head and chest were still there, and I had aching eyeballs -- I didn't Spider Robinson The Fantastic World of Gervasio Gallardo, BantamPeacock, # plates, # Pnce Upon A Time, ed. David Larkin, BantamPeacock, # plates, # Richard Corben's Funny Book, Nickelodeon Press, lotsa pages, # Bloodstar, Richard Corben  Robert E. Howard, Momingstar Press, pages  price unknown The Wind's Twelve Quarters, Ursula K. LeGuin, Bantam, # pp., # Star Light, Star Bright, Alfred Bester, BerkleyPutnam, # pp., # Man Plus, Frederik Pohl, Random House, # pp. # Midworld, Alan Dean Foster, Ballantine, # pp., # Stellar ##, ed. Judy-Lynn del Rey, Ballantine, # pp., # Bolo, Keith Laumer, Berkley Putnam, # pp., # The Unpleasant Profession of Jonathan Hoag, Robert A. Heinlein, Berkley, # pp., # The Craft of Science Fiction, ed. Reginald Bretnor, Harper  Row, #I pp., # Rocket to the Morgue, Anthony Boucher, Pyramid, # pp., # My Name Is Legion, Roger Zelazny, Ballantine, # pp., # Nerves, Lester del Rey, Ballantine, # pp. # Ihave already been to the library. I gave them two full cartons worth. And the obvious dogs, too vile for the library, have long since been converted to fire-starter -- so much, in fact, that I may not need to bum any wood this winter. And est count # books on my desk for review, considerably obscuring my view of the Bay of Fundy. These are the cream of the crop, you understand, the ones I just can't ignore. To list that many books would triple this column's length (and my woikload) and doubtless incense the authors so honored. So I can only suggest you subscribe to Locus (# issues for # from Charles  Dena Brown, # Ridgewood Lane, Oakland CA #), which has the space and inclination to list a thousand titles a year. And, of course, jump in and take as big a bite as I can. Here's this month's mouthful.    Some visual treats, first, four volumes of two different sorts. You only need me to tell you about The Fantastic World of Gervasio Gallardo and Once Upon A Time: Some Contemporary Illustrators of Fantasy if they are unavailable in your area. Because if you ever happen across them, you're certain to buy them (assuming you can afford them) regardless of what I say. Both are so fiendishly exquisite as to beggar description (with a slight edge to Gallardo), and both left me with the same breathless feeling I got when I first discovered M.C. Escher. Gallardo resembles Escher in some ways, too -- although he's strictly a painter (I do lots of woodcuts, myself, but I bum them all in my stove). Even if the name doesn't ring a bell, you've almost certainly seen Gallardo's work: he has appeared on book covers and record jackets, in story-illos and advertisements, in magazines as diverse as Penthouse, Seventeen and the Ladies' Home Journal -- you'll recognize him when you see him. And don't expect from this list that he is your standard hack commercial artist -- he is An Artist, and a hauntingly good one. His surrealistic, insanely-detailed style will delight my tired eyes for years to come, and I thank Betty Ballantine for compiling and sharing this collection. Even if she just couldn't help herself. Thanks are also due for Once Upon A Time, a sort of visual revue ftom fifteen artists currently working in the fantasy field. Editor David Larkin has assembled an absolutely splendid company, here: Tony Meeuwissen, Nicola Bayley, Brian Froud and Peter Barrett are my particular favorites, but I didn't dislike any (with the possible exception of Ian Miller, whose vision is just a bit harsh for my taste), and virtually every plate is a treat. The collection includes (as a stupendous four-page foldout) the enormous and beautiful Pauline Ellison painting which, trisected, became the covers for Bantam's edition of Ursula K. LeGuin's Earthsea Trilogy. Both Once Upon A Time and the Gallardo collection are from Bantam's Peacock Press, the folks who brought you The Fantastic Art of Frank Frazetta -- which is to say, the reproduction is as achingly beautiful as the material itself. A science fiction fan is by definition one whose sense of wonder extends as far as his eyes; consequently, every one of you should enjoy these treasures.   Now for the second type, the two volumes the New York Times critic probably wouldn't like. If you're a long-time reader of "underground comics," you don't need me to tell you about Richard Corben. I got my first hit from "Cidopey" in Up From the Deep #, and I've been addicted ever since: Corben's vivid suprarealism and cinematographic style have kept me haunting convention huckster rooms for years, searching feverishly (and usually fruitlessly) through moldy copies of Skull and If you don't know Corben, check out Richard Corben's Funny Book. Published by Tom Reamy's Nickelodeon Press, it is a reasonably complete collection (in oversize, coffee-table-book format with hard covers) of Corben's underground work, on # stories written by himself, Ed Faust and Jan Stmad (that is not a typo). At least a third of the stories themselves are either dumb, trite, or extremely simplistic by "overground" sf standards but even the worst is a cut above Marvel Comics' average, and the artwork is almost uniformly excellent. Further, for those of you who are dedicated Corben freaks, the collection contains not only the first part of "Den" (from Grim Wit ##), but eight more pages, unavailable anywhere else in English, in color (unfortunately, this section too is "to be continued" somewhen). In fact, my only real complaint is that only Part II of "Den anda minor story called "Lame Lem s Love" are in color. I realize dat stuff's expensive, but I wish to God Reamy had opted to give us "Cidopey" in cdlor if anything ("Lem" wasn't even colored by Corben). Ah, well -- I'm still profoundly grateful to have this excellent collection, and grateful to Tom (most recent winner of the John W. Campbell Award for Best New Writer, by the way) for slipping me the review copy at the Worldcon. But I'm even more impressed by Bloodstar, Corben's most recent work. The graphic novel is virtually brand-new, as an art form. It grew out of the "serious comic book' (serom?), which might more properly be called the graphic shortstory (or at best, serial). The graphic novel is an attempt to make length piece of work. The only ones I knew of up until MidAmeriCon were Gil Kane's Blockmark and Byron Preiss's Starfawn. Bloodstar is superior to both by an order of magnitude. For one thing it's (like the Funny Book) enormous, a coffee-table hardcover with excellent paper stock -- which allows for much more ambitious artwork than the paperback and digest sizes of Blockmark and Starfawn respectively. For another thing, it's got a pretty fair story (the jacket flap says it's by Robert E. Howard, the title page says Howard and John Jakes, and the back-flap describes Corben as "the author." There's a bioblurb on Howard and none on Jakes -- you figure it out), not firstrate but rather engaging, and certainly better than the whiz-bang Preiss contrived. But mostly it's got Corben, who here achieves his apotheosis. This is plainly his most mature -- and most consistent -- woik to date, a talent in full flower. At the convention I heard the publisher of this book opine that he had made a mistake in not printing it in color. I'm surprised to find myself disagreeing. Much as I admire Corben's volcanic use of color, I have to say that here it might actually have distracted me from the subtle perfection of his airbrush work, of his masterful use of shadow and light. Finding Bloodstar and the Funny Book were two of the highlights of MidAmeriCon for me, and I've since read each of them three or four times, lingering over nearly every panel Bloodstar doesn't use borders, a delightful innovation). If you want to do the same, write to Nickelodeon Press, #I White, Kansas City MO # for the Funny Book', and The Momingstar Press Ltd., P.O. Box #, Leawood Kansas # for Bloodstar. Be warned: their superb size and paperstock make them bloody expensive. But they're both worth every cent. If you asked me to choose. I'd agonize for several hours and then pick Bloodstar: a genuinely magnificent achievement. Tell 'em Spider sent ya.    Let's get some fiction 'round here, by gar. Lord, where do I Start? How about The Wind's Twelve Quarters? Well, that one gives me problems. It's far too good and important to give it a mere minireview -- and yet, once I've told you that it's Ursula K. LeGuin's first short story collection, containing # stories from ##-#, with introductions by the author, the only thing I have left to tell you is that if you don't make arrangements to buy it at once you are a turkey's idea of an idiot. It includes "Ornelas" and "Revolution," (Hugo and Nebula winners respectively) and a lovely cover painting (you'd think that Bantam, which published Once Upon A Time, would credit their cover artists), and it put several warm happy hours in the middle of a chilly and busy month, and it will do the same for you if you'll only buy it. What are you doing just sitting there? You know where the bookstore is. I'll wait.    Are you back? Good -- turn around and go back to the bookstore. You forgot to get Star Light, Star Bright, the second volume in Putnam's short-fiction-ofAlfie-Bester series. Again, it would be pretentious and redundant to say more than that this contains # stories (# from the out-of-print Starburst collection, # from the also-o.o.p. Dark Side of the Earth, one from Harry Harrison's Astounding antho) plus introductions, one three-page "interview" with Isaac Asimov and an autobiographical sketch called "My Affair With Science Fiction," all unarguably written by the whackiest and most exUrsula will share delicate beauty with you; Alfie will drop a mouse in your pocket and push you into the ladies' room. And make you love it.    Fred Pohl's Man Plus was a tight, suspenseful, at times gruesomely fascinating book, with a blockbuster finish -- but I put it down unsatisfied. Well, not exactly. I mean, a polished expert like Fred (Pohlish expert? Naw -- we don't sink to Pohlish jokes in this column) is always satisfying to read -- especially in comparison to the bulk of the sludge on my desk. It was only a part of the premise I didn't believe. But it was a significant part. Basically the plot revolves around an attempt to place a man on the surface of Mars (and keep him there, alive). To do this it is necessary to redesign (and therefore redefine) "man." Fred's nearfuture military establishment does this by essentially turning a man into a gargoyle; a particularly hideous cyborg, who has been given "every assurance" that they'll do "everything possible" to restore him to "something very like normalcy" after the mission. There are at least two complications: first, he's not the first -- his predecessor died, cause unknown; and second, his wife is messin' roun' with his bes' friend. The psychological drama of the said sap is absorbing and agonizingly drawn, and the other characters are just as real-seeming. Ah, but there's a third complication, of the "ticking bomb" school: the world political situation is rapidly going to hell, and The Last War is just around the corner. As it draws ever nearer, no less a character than the President of the United States (and... certain others) pours on more and more pressure, spends his political capital to the limit, in a desperate last-minute attempt to get that damn' gargoyle on Mars. The reason given is that maybe we can plant a seed there before this planet blows up. But the gargoyle -- who is invulnerable and perfectly adapted to a Mars-surface environment -- is not human, and further he is sterile. No, worse: neutered, as one of the "minor modifications." So I don't get it, Fred. That don't seem like planting a seed to me. I can sort of understand the motives of the Certain Others, and I won't blow your surprise ending there -- but what did the President hope to gain? Extending the human race by one more lifetime? What? But I repeat: except for what seems to me like one dumptrucksized hole, Man Plus is a fine, tightly plotted adventure from an Old Pro. This business is driving me crazy. Maybe I'll chuck it all and go join a monastery. Oh, no! Another one of those ambiguous reviews that make me look like a fickle schizoid (say that three times fast). To the above "dandy book with a dumptrucksized hole in it," let us now add "a mediocre book with some superb aspects." Let's see him talk his way out of this one, gang. Alan Dean Foster's Midworld is a book with flashes of excellence. Like most of Ballantine's list since Judy-Lynn del Rey took over, it is Good or Hardcore SF Like They Used To Write -- with some startlingly modern ideas. It has an intriguing premise, a richly inventive background world, plenty action and adventure and a slambang finish. And the prose, the writing itself, is just a cut or two above slushpile level. I don't mean that only in a fussy grammarian's sense (although sentences like "Furious at missing its prey, the blunt snout swung round for a stab," set my teeth on edge), but in a fmstrated reader's sense as well. The sentence structure is frequently awkward, the word choice often clumsy, and the overall pacing effect limps like a one-legged wino in an earthquake. My eyeballs kept tripping. I have other gripes, including the inconsistent naming system (why are some characters called by mere sounds, like "Jhelum" and "Joyla," while others in the same tribe are called "Brightly Go" and "Reader"?), the mostly onedimensional characterization, the stilted dialogue, and Foster's failure to answer more than half of the questions he raises (why did Tsingahn commit suicide? How did the tribe survive with insufficient gene pool and insufficient time to mutate far enough? Et many a cetera). But mostly it was sheer poor wordsmithing that made this book a chore to read. The hell of it is that it isn't even consistent -- at times, the prose seemed effortless; occasionally brilliant. And once I made the effort, as I said, I found some delightful and fascinating ideas. But unless you have a tolerance-level that lets you read, say, "He was a normal-sized man, by normal man standards," without flinching, you'll never get to them.    So there's this tremendous New Wave-Old Wave controversy in sf, with each side bemoaning the intransigent idiocies of the opposition. Me, I tend to bemoan the intransigent idiocies of both sides. It seems obvious to me that blending the strengths of both is the best way to resolve the apparent dichotomy any apparent dichotomy). But Judy-Lynn del Rey's Stellar ## goes a long way toward converting me to pure Old Wavism. I found it much less ambitious than, say, the average Orbit -- and much more fun to read. Call it # on the Spidermeter. One story I loathed: "Tindar-B," by Patrick Conner, a slushpile job I abandoned after three pages with a clear conscience (Xenobiologists land on a planet about which they know absolutely nothing except that the last survey crew died. So the very first thing they do upon landing is blow the hatch -- not cycle an airlock, blow a hatch -- and all take a deep breath at once. To see if the air is safe. I'm not making this up, nor is it meant to be a parody. " 'Seems okay,' Byron ventured as he noticed his heart was still beating. 'So far so good, anyway.' " Not by me it isn't.). And two stories only get a half-credit apiece; Jay Haldeman's "Songs of Dying Swans" wasn't up to his usual standard of excellence, and Larry Niven's "Mistake" is self-descriptive (three pages isn't too much for a one-joke throwaway, but it was a dumb joke). But the rest were uniformly good, with particularly high marks for James White's "Custom Fitting," Hal Clement's "StuckWith It," and Richard S. and Cliff D. Simak's "Unsilent Spring" (although that last had a weak ending), and a double-bonus for "The Bicentennial Man," one of the best stories Isaac Asimov has written in years. Overall a satisfying book, and certainly more consistent than half of the anthos coming out these days. , Keith Laumer's Bolo confuses me some. It's a collection of all the stories Keith has written involving Bolo Combat Units -- essentially self-aware tanks, but with planetwrecking firepower. I had read all of these when they originally appeared, and enjoyed them mightily. So re-reading them was a little... painful. Because the first two, at least, now strike me as just awful, pure adolescent-tripe adventure, wherein impossibly competent heros waltz through Incredible difficulties with James Bondian cool and ridiculous ease. I liked 'em just fine when I was seventeen, but I guess I've just outgrown 'em or something: they now seem contrived and utterly unbelievable (the Bolo gets only a walk-on in the second story, "Courier," and Retief defeats it by sticking his hat into the gun muzzle). I dunno, maybe I'm just an old fogey. I've gotten quite a few letters from younger readers asking me to turn them on to some Good Old Adventure, and this is sure the pure stuff. And the other four stories are infinitely better, wringing genuine pathos from the plight of a selfaware behemoth programmed to destroy. "The Last Command" in particular is a classic of tight pacing and suspense, with a moving ending. Which gives the book a bare # on the meter -- and yet I enjoyed it a good deal. This seems to be my month for ambiguity. Perhaps I should go join that monastery at that.    When I spoke with GoH Robert Heinlein at MidAmeriCon, I asked him to autograph my paperback copy of The Unpleasant Profession of Jonathan Hoag. Now, I have literally everything Mr. Heinlein ever wrote in my collection (with the exception of his one and only collaboration), some of them in hardback. Why did I choose this book? Well, it wasn't because it contains "All You Zombies," although that is one of the all-time classics and certainly the god-damndest time-travel-paradox story ever (not to mention the single most-imitated story in science fiction). Nor was it because Hoag contains "They, another genre classic and the ultimate logical extension of paranoia as a world-view. No, it was "Th Man Who Traveled In Elephants," my single favorite Heinlein story of all time, that caused me to take this particular volume to Kansas City. Friends, I've read that story at least ten times in the twenty years since it first saw print, and every damn time I finish there are honest to God tears on my face, joyful, stinging tears. I've never seen that last sentence when it wasn't blurry, and I don't believe I ever will. I hope not. I don't want to inflate it out of proportion: it's just a short fantasy, more like the best of Ray Bradbury than most of Heinlein's work. But it catches me, every time. What more can I tell you? All praise to Berkley for reissuing this volume (a clear # on the Spidermeter, if that needs saying), and I envy any of you who have yet to read it.    The Craft of Science Fiction deserves a long and thoughtful review (more like half a column), but I'm (like one of Larry Niven's characters) running out of space. What this is, is a "symposium," a collection of essays on the craft of sf writing by: editor Reginald Bretnor, somebody named Pournelle, Larry Niven, James Gunn, Poul Anderson, Fred Pohl, Frank Herbert, Alan Nourse, Norman Spin-rad, John Brunner, Hal Clement, lean, and two newcomers named Ellison and Sturgeon (tee hee). The book is just a kaleidoscope of fascinating insights into this craziest of all professions, uniformly excellent throughout. I consider it a must for any serious reader, writer or (especially) would-be writer of sf -- and teachers of sf and sf-related courses will find it invaluable. I'm grateful to own a copy: it's like spending a couple of weeks talking shop with # of the best in the business.    Three different people responded to my hint (July # .Galaxy Bookshelf) and mailed me copies of Tony Boucher's Rocket to the Morgue. Of the three, one asked not to be identified. I've lost one's cover letter, and the third, Lisa Goldstein of Dark Carnival Fantasy  SF Bookstore, #-# Telegraph Ave., Berkeley CA #, was forced to admit that "unfortunately, this is not the place to get Rocket to the Morgue as I am sending you our last copy." Oh well. I urge the rest of you to hunt for it: a fine tight murder mystery by a late Great, with some delightful surprises and a locked-room murder -- plus the added pleasure of an insider's view of sf pro-andfandom of the #s, in which subculture Tony set his story. Spotting the Old Pros in their thin disguises is of course part of the fun -- but even if you don't happen to know any pro well enough to spot them in Macy's window, you'll enjoy Rocket. Thanks, Lisa -- and if the person whose letter I lost will write again. I'll be happy to return your copy, or pass it on to a good friend, or whatever stones ya. My Name Is Legion is not about Liz Taylor's husbands. It's a collection of those Roger Zelazny stories about the really-secret agent who doesn't appear in the World Data Banks (which he helped compile) and is therefore effectively invisible. Every year he sends one unsigned Christmas card to the head of the world's second-largest detective agency, listing four dates during the next year and the bars he'll be in on those dates. Remember now? In these three novellae, Roger's hero takes on underwater earthquakes ("The Eve of ("KjwalU'kje'k'koo-thai'lU'kje'k") (honest to God), and a berserk robot ("Home Is The Hangman," which just won a Hugo in spite of the fact that Roger forgot to explain, both here and in the original magazine publication, why the hell the robot was called The Hangman). A pretty good book, of the "thinking man's adventure" school.    I've been saving Nerves for last. If you haven't read this book yet, you're a lucky soul: rereading it for review was the most fun I've had all month. Don't be dismayed by the new cover (which looks like David Steinberg, with his face on crooked, being attacked by lime jello) -- this is one of the acknowledged classics of the field, and a textbook example of how to build suspense to the breaking point. Newly revised and updated, it is perhaps the first and certainly the finest of the disaster novels, probably Lester del Rey's finest work to date (and when, oh when will there be a new del Rey book?). Crisis in the atom plant, building at measured pace from a murmur to a sustained shriek, and seen through the eyes of a character I feel like I've known all my life: go get it. Some of the science is nOw outdated... or is it? See Lester's delightful afterword.    A last-minute plug, for those of you who are Callahan's Place fans: Callahan's Crosstime Saloon will not be a Tempo paperback after all. Ace bought Tempo, along with the rest of Grosset  Dunlap, and so Saloon will be an Ace paperback. And as near as I can outguess the time-lag (between the time I write this and the time you read it), it ought to be on the stands either right now or any day now. If you're not familiar with Callahan's Place, I humbly suggest you check it out: some of my best short stories are in that book (for those of you who are familiar with the series, the collection will contain three stories available nowhere else). And why haven't you bought my first novel Telempath yet (available in hardcover from BerkleyPutnam)? It's been out since December -- whassamatta, you don't like yourself or somethin'? Oh, and I've decided not to enter that monastery after all. Not only did I meet with vigorous objection from my wife and daughter (not to mention my creditors), Dick Geis threatened legal action. He claims there's only room for one altar-ego in this magazine (even God is not a constant any more: they've changed His mass). Ie you in church.  A a he m was lucky very man Oarry davenport had been hearing people talk about controllers ever since the day the first controller had been planted in the skuU of an anonymous convict in a state prison in California. People had argued about controllers at half the parties he had attended during the last two years and he had even started a couple of arguments himself before he had realized he would be better off if he headed for a quiet comer every time the subject came up. His wife and all her friends were convinced every male in the United States should be given a complete battery of psych tests at the age of twenty-one and fitted with a controller if he needed one, and they started crusading for their great project every time a beserker stuck a knife in somebody or some idiot managed to throw something lethal at a politician. He had never actually seen a controller, however, and no one had ever had to tell him there was a big difference between a tangible reality and a topic you argued about at parties. They had basn talking about the damned thing for at least thirty minutes now, but he still stiffened when the psychologist took it out of a drawer and laid it on his console. "You can pick it up if you want to," Dr. Lazarre said. "Sometimes it's a lot easier to think about something like this once you've actually touched the thing and looked at it close enough to read its brand name." Harry stared at the little plastic box through a haze. The shiny object inside it was a little smaller than the marbles he had played with when he had been a kid. TTie three micro-thin filaments coiled on one side were almost invisible. "They tried to design it so it would be as unobtrusive as possible," Dr. Lazarro said. "Most of the peqjle who've used them so far claim they never even notice they're wearing it. It has to be implanted under the skin by a surgeon, but all it needs after that is a quarterly maintenance checkup and a bimonthly ten minute visit to have the reservoir refilled. It's completely automatic and it usually reacts so fast the person who's wearing it doesn't even know he's started to lose his temper. The surgeon places it so it deposits the drug on the brain cells that react the fastest and the brain waves that trigger off the monitor have a unique configuration. It can react the instant it picks up the right type of brain wave, without waiting for it to build up. You may be aware something has happened that would normally have made you lose your temper, but normally you won't even feel an increase in your blood pressure. The brainwaves start changing long before the rest of the body can react." Harry stared at the box without picking it up. His brain had stopped functioning thirty minutes ago but his emotions would have been screaming with panic if the bastards had tied him down and loaded his system with a drug that reduced his IQ by fifty percent. He was a mathematician himself and he had understood the situation as soon as Lazarro had told him the results of his tests. He worked with mathematical models that could predict minor fluctuations in the North American economy and Lazarro worked with mathematical models that could predict the actions of any individual who would submit to his tests. Individuals could still make mistakes, but Lazarro had checked his work with three other psychologists and nobody outside his field could challenge his results. If Lazarro's computer said Harry Davenport was going to go beserk and kill somebody in the near future, then Harry Davenport was going to kill somebody if somebody didn't put him out of action first. "That still doesn't make it an easy reality to accept, of course," Lazarro said. "It's still a terrible thing to ask anybody. Most people feel personally insulted when its mentioned to them, and I don't blame them. We've done everything we can to make it as innocuous as possible, but it's still a terrible blow to any normal man's self-esteem. We're living in a culture in which that kind of external control is associated with weakness or with a loss of freedom and nobody who lives in a culture like that can adjust to this kind of change overnight." Harry sat back in his chair and crossed his legs. He was a wrinkled, middle-aged man who had been a leader in his profession for over fifteen years, and he had always been proud of the fact that he could maintain an urbane front under almost any conditions. The people he worked with were just as quirky as any group of people he had ever met, but he usually managed to keep his emotions under control and avoid the impulsive reactions that could turn minor situations into full scale emergencies. "I'm afraid it's pretty damned hard to believe, too. This is the first time in my life I've ever done anything that could even be considered violent. I wouldn't even watch boxing matches with my father when I was a kid." Lazarro waved his hand over the printout on his console. He was the senior psychologist in the clinic but he was about ten years younger than his client, and his crisp clones and carefully molded hair made him look like an advertising man's picture of the successful young man who dashed out of the office at the end of the day and spent the evening running around the city with the best looking girls in the area. "That's one of the main reasons it's always such a shock," Lazarro said. "A person with this type of personality can go along for years and years without hurting anyone and then he can ruin his whole life in an instant. There even seems to be a strong association between this trait and a couple of traits most of us consider desirable. Most of the people who have this problem seem to have a strong sense of responsibility to society and an aboveaverage capacity to get along with people. We've never been able to spot the people who lead normal lives and then blow up without warning before now, and the results are usually a shock to everybody." "And tfiis is all you can do? This is the only treatment you've come up with?" "It's the only treatment we've come up with anylxxiy can recommend. The only alternative would be a re-shaping of your personality that would be so basic and so extensive you'd probably resist it even more than most people resist this -- and the techniques for re-shaping personalities are so primitive you'd have no guarantee you wouldn't be a complete emotional cripple when you got finished. Some people blow up because they're repressing very strong grievances, and we can help them bring their anger up to the surface and teach them how to control it. But with a small number of people you're dealing with something that seems to be inherent in the structure of their personality. I can give you more information about personality re-shaping if you want it, but I can practically guarantee you'll think this is a better option." Harry's hands tightened on the arms of his chair. He lowered his head and stared at the thing on the console as if he were thinking about a decision in front of a subordinate. "We'll give you all the support we can give you if you agree to do this," Lazarro said. "We'll try to make it as easy as possible." There was no way he could keep Ellen from knowing they had done this to him. He would stand in front of his wife arid son with that thing in his skull and they would both know it was there. Everybody they knew would hear about it sooner or later.    Daddy couldn't help it when he hit you, Danny. He has a sickness that made him hit you but Mommy made him go to the doctor and they've given him a little machine that gives him some medicine when he starts losing his temper. Some people have emotions they can't control -- you may even have them yourself -- but we're living in a wonderful world where people are beginning to understand themselves better and learn how to control these things. I always knew there was something wrong with him. Remember how he used to get hot every time we talked about controllers? These calm, stable types are all alike. They try to look like they're made out of rock but they're always boiling like cauldrons when you open them up and get a look at their real feelings. You hate him and you hate me Harry. You've spent all your life talking to computers instead of people and now it's catching up with you. You've been hiding your feelings about other people behind that Goddamned mask you wear and now all that rage you've never learned to deal with has finally come out. I don't want to make threats, Harry, but Tm not going to let you go on living with that poor boy if you don't get some professional help. You could have broken his neck if you'd hit him any harder and the things you've done to his emotional development are probably just as bad. There isn't a court in the country that will let you keep custody of that poor child after this. "We're asking you to do this to protect others as well as yourself. Dr. Davenport. The least we can do in return is to use the resources we have here to make it as easy for you as possible." "So you can help me reduce the damage to my self-esteem?" "Some of the things that make this repulsive are inherent ii the basic idea. There isn't anything anybody can do about them and there isn't any point in pretending there is. But sometimes some of the things that make it painful can be handled pretty easily if somebody will just take a little trouble. A lot of people are afraid of the way their families may react, for example. Sometimes a good talk with the family can make the whole thing a lot easier to take." Harry's body tensed. His hands clutched the arms of his chair as if he were sitting in a car that was speeding toward a collision. "I don't know how you feej about your son, for example, but there are things we can tell him that will make it easier on you and that will still give him some assurance you didn't hate him when you hit him -- and that will let him know his father is still a man he can respect, too. They're hard problems to handle by yourself but we can give you expert advice. We've got films we can show him and we can work out programmed sessions for your whole family that are almost guaranteed to make the whole thing much more tolerable. The fact that your wife's had some experience in psychotherapy may help, too. People still think about this the way they thought about ordinary mental illness at the beginning of the century. A wife with the right kind of attitude can make it a lot easier to face the rest of the world and -- " Harry's fists clenched. He pushed himself out of the chair and Lazarro tensed. He looked down at the well-dressed, self-confident young man sitting in fi-ont of him. Lazarro's right hand moved toward a keyboard on the righthand side of the console. Harry's fist rose above his shoulder. Rage twisted his face. His fist swung toward the psychologist's head like a rock on the end of a rope. Lazarro punched a button on his keyboard and kicked his chair away from the console. A cloud of white gas blossomed out of a nozzle built into the console. Spring breezes played around Harry Davenport's head. He sucked in a big lungfull of gas and his muscles relaxed. Warm, pleasant sensations spread through his body. He pulled in another lungfull. He knew they had designed the gas so every breath would make him want more, but he was just as vulnerable as every other human being who had ever breathed it. He slumped into the chair. The cloud drifted toward him and he sucked in more gas. Lazarro eased himself out of the swivel chair. He stepped up to the console and studied his patient. "Are you all right. Dr. Davenport? Does your head hurt?" Harry stared at him out of the haze. The quick-acting tranquilizer had started wearing off already. His body still felt warm and heavy but he was already beginning to react to the situation again. His fists clenched again. He started to stand up and then fell back. "You goaded me into doing that," Harry said. "You pushed every Goddamned button you could." "I didn't know you'd react that way. I was trying to bring out the things that may be bothering you but I didn't know you'd react that way. I've got a good idea what they are but I wouldn't have mentioned them if I'd known you'd react that way." "You don't know the things that'll trigger it off? You've got me all mapped out on your Goddamned diagrams and you don't know when I'll do it?" "I should have realized. We're putting you under a tremendous stress; hif the people in this city would blow up if somebody put them in the kind of dilemma you're in. I miscalculated the impact I was going to have, but I wasn't trying to make you blow up. It's happened twice now already. Dr. Davenport, and you've been lucky both times. You're caught in a trap and this is the only way we can set you free. It's a rotten deal to hand anybody, but if it's your relationship with your wife that's bothering you, why don't you at least give me a chance to talk about it with you? There are things we can do nowadays that can make this whole business a hundred percent easier. We spend more time with the families of our clients nowadays than we do with the clients themselves." "There isn't one Goddamned thing you can do with that woman! You don't know the kind of person you're dealing with! She's been going to encounter groups and human relations clinics ever since she was a Goddamned teenager and the only thing they've ever taught her is the best place to poke people where it hurts!" "We can set up specially programmed sessions for her. We can introduce her to encounter groups and experiences that can break down the defenses of people who've practically made a career out of going to encounter groups. We can even offer her the kind of full-scale self-analysis every psychologist has to go through to get his license to practice." "You aren't going to change her damned behavior by helping her understand herself! You don't know . the kind of person you're dealing with!" "You think she'd make this dif-! ficult for you even if she understood her motives?' ' "You don't know the kind of person you're dealing with! You're giving her the biggest Goddamned present she's ever had! She's going to enjoy every damned moment of it!" Lazarro glanced at the clock on his console. It was two thirty in the afternoon and he had left the rest of the day free. They had passed the big barrier charted on the printout. He had been afraid it would take all day and it had taken less than fifty minutes instead. The next few hours were going to be some of the worst hours Davenport would ever live through, but the end of the afternoon was as predictable as the orbit of a spaceship. A man like Davenport could adjust to anything once he got it out in the open and started talking about it. "You think she's going to enjoy this. Dr. Davenport?" Lazarro said. "You think she wants you to put up with something like this?"  Masterworks by some of the finest science-fiction writers of our time: Michael Bishop Larry Niven J. E. Pournelle Joanna Russ Roger Zelazny now available. To order, send the title and number, your name and address, # plus # postage to: # Kennedy Drive Hauppauge, N.Y. # Please allow eight weeks for delivery from our receipt of your order. Dear Mr. Baen: Bravo! and congratulations on your editorial "Epistle to the Christians". I concur towish more people could share these beliefs, or at least see them as a possible viewpoint. If we could only reset our priorities enough to get funds for those things which are technologically feasible, we would take a giant leap forward, with the momentum carrying us on indefinitely. But you didn't discuss just how far we should carry this "dominion" stuff. Jerry Poumelle, as usual, had an excellent column "That Buck Rogers Stuff" in# Step Farther Out. However, I don't agree with soijie of your methods. We had better avoid atomic drives, especially fission, when close to inhabited planets. Of course there's more than One Earth, but let's be especially careful with this one! Larry Niven's "Children of the State" and Fredrick Pohl's "Gateway" are both OutA-Sight, and all your shorts are acceptable if not truly excellent. Keep up the good work, Faithfully yours, Vincent Wolfe # West #th Avenue Arvada, CO # Certainly wc should avoid significant radioactive contamination of Earth's atmosphere. Perhaps the best "thrust mix" would be a combination of chemical reaction drives for personnel and laser launching for material, when launching from Earth, combined with atomics for Lunar and cis-Lunar activities. Dear Mr. Baen, During a Christmas season filled with the efforts of Science Fiction and Fantasy writers to incorporate their specialties into the Nativity, I found you editorial "Epistle to the Christians" a refreshingly intelligent approach. I feel that you may receive verbal fire from fundamentalists. Perhaps the following quotes from American astronauts may add to the validity of your conclusion: "Once a man flies in space, he may never be the same..." Edgar D. Mitchell Apollo # Lunar Module Pilot "My space flight experience changed my entire view of reality on Earth... gave me a profound feeling of rejuvenation." Col. Alfred M. Worden Apollo # Command Module Pilot "The whole process begins to shift what it is you identify with. From where you see it, the Earth is a whole, and it's so beautiful. And you realize that you've changed... something about your relationship with this thing we call life. It's different and it's precious." Russell L. Schweickort Apollo # Lunar Module Pilot "... however you look at it, the observation is humbling because the tenuousness of our existence is emphasized by the need for man to get into harmony with his environment and with his fellow man." Col. Gerald P. Carr Skylab # Commander If in fact the vision of Revelation is toward the stars, then the first impressions of the astronauts that man in space will see himself as Man may justify that vision. Surely we must unify ourselves as individuals and as a species before we spread our seed through the cosmos. Thank you again for a most thoughtprovoking editorial. Sincerely, Thomas C. Davis # Leaverton St. Palestine, IL #I Thank you. So far response to that editorial has been astonishingly supportive... Frankly I had thought I was being rather more daringly controversial than would seem to have been the case. Looks like the readers are way ahead of me! Dear Jim, As you'll recall we had a blood donation drive at the Kansas City world SF convention. As a result of Robert Heinlein's efforts, more and more science fiction clubs and convention committees are now interested in blood donation and recruiting donors. Robert's idea is that most lodges and clubs are associated with a "favorite charity": the Shriners with crippled children, that kind of thing, and that the science fiction community is now sufficiently mature that we ought seriously to give some thought to adopting our own. He suggests that encouraging voluntary blood donations would be appropriate for us -- and he's right. Not only is the cause championed by our first Grand Master, but it is an organ-transplant technology; something which is both technological and needed. In fact, the records show that science fiction fans and writers already donate blood at well over twice the national average rate, so we've made a fair start. With the highly successful blood drives at the # Westercon and Worldcon, the continuing efforts at recent regional conventions, and Mr. Heinlein's encouragement, we seem well on the way to ,a tradition -- one that I hope will catch on. I hate needles, but as the first one through the line at the Westercon I can assure everyone that it's at worst unpleasant -- and that's a small price. Jerry Poumelle To the Chief Panda: Having finally read Stephen Hawkins' article on black holes, I believe I've found an error! I can see how pair formation would cancel rotation, and any electrical or magnetic charge. (Remember monopoles?) But I cannot see how this can result in loss of mass, as even antiparticles have positive mass. Now that I've said that. I'd like to set up for ray gun practice all those physicists who say relativity breaks down in the singularity. Just because they can't conceive of infinite forces at a point doesn't mean the universe had to respect this handicap! Brett Bellmore # Burt Road Capac, MI #  believe the physicists regard the concept of irfinite-forces-at-a-point not so much as inconceivable as self contradictory -- and thus paradoxical. Now a paradox can be used to demonstrate any conclusion for which it is a premise: a theory which can prove anything can prove nothing. Thus the breakdown of physicists in the region cf a singularity. Directions # E. #th St. New York, New York # Dear Mr. Baen: I greatly enjoyed your editorial in the December Galaxy. This agrees with my own personal philosophy, as did the remarks made by Dr. Poumelle in "A Step Farther Out." I have enjoyed almost every story to be printed. in Galaxy during the two years I have subscribed to it. Particularly I enjoyed Sign of the Unicorn, The Hand of Oberon, and Inferno. I hope that you will continue to print such epic SF and fantasy. I also hope that you will continue to print important science fact such as Dr. Poumelle's interesting articles and Poul Anderson's "Our Many Roads to the Stars." Finally, I enjoy Geis's dialogs and Spider's attacks on the Hax of Terra. I hope that these features will survive for a long time and that Geis never wins his #th Hugo sold his soul to the devil in return for # Hugos). Sincerely, James K. Woosley Rt. #, Box # Caneyville, Kentucky #I Dear Ben Baen: I had my last final exam today so when I felt like staying up late rather than sleeping I needed something to do. What I ended up doing is rereading all of Spider's columns for the last eight months or so. This tells me that they are very good reading. Therefore, along the line of readers demands to editors I would suggest that you at least triple the amount of book reviewing wordage you ask him for (pay him more too). This brings up the problem of where Spider is going to find the time to write his own stuff if he is constantly reading and reviewing. I have an answer. It is I don't know. That's his problem. I am just making an (unreasonable?) demand. But I will say qualitywise that I never reread his short stories (sorry, I only find them good, not very good or great like his reviews). There, I am done. I hope you are planning to publish the fifth Amber book (The Courts of Chaos) when Zelazny finishes it. Also let Fteff do the illustrations (three covers would be about right). By the way, I voted for neither Geis or Alte because I think they are best together and that wasn't on the ballot. I demand a revote with a fair ballot. Thank you very much for whatever, Rudolph G. Kraft, #I # Dickson Cornell, N.Y. # Ben? One for Spider: Dear Spider, This is the second letter I've written you. That frightens me somewhat. I am the letter-writing type, but I usually manage to restrain myself when it comes to the likes of book reviewers and editors. I'm not much of an activist, I guess. A long preamble to thank you for stirring me to action. The mail that takes this letter out will take that thing is called) asking about voting rights and such. Score one for your column. It is a little chafing to think that # people pick the Hugos and less than that pick the Nebulae. Again thanks. I get tired of my own apathy, but it's such an easy habit. But that's not what I came to tell you. What it's all about really is I wanted to keep stroking your ego for the beautiful job you're doing in Galaxy. As book colunms go, I figure you're in a tie with Lester Del Rey for knowledgability (knowledgeIability) and slightly ahead for practicality. You tell me things I really would like to know about the books. I don't always agree, but then you've never written a column wherein you implied that I had to. For that, undying gratitude. Lest this too-long letter turn overly mooshy. I'd like to point out that Epoch wasn't a complete bust. It had a story by Lafferty. Seriously-er, I thought Bishop's "Blooded on Arachne" was a very remarkable story, if only because it had a plot (something he seemed to view as a minor vice) to go with the pretty words. How come there were ads in the SF Book Club for an Epoch with Ellison's "Demon with the Glass Hand" and then zilch? That's really a rhetorical question, I guess, bom out of fmstration. Keep on doing whatever the hell it is you're doing right. Science fiction and the people involved in it seem hell bent on taking themselves more and more seriously. "If this goes on" it will soon become the most pretentious genre there is. We need all the goofs who are just whacky enough to review the books that are on those funky wire racks in the grocery store along with the good stuff. Keep us honest, man. Somebody has to. Sincerely, Ron Nance # Burch St. Ardmore, OK #I And in a more jugular vein ,... My dear sir -- In regard to your column for the September issue of Galaxy: I wish you "was" a critic, too; for in that case, there at least might be an improvement in your grammar. To expect your column to be a duplication of T.S. Eliot would be fairly unrealistic. But, in order to legitimate sic science-fiction's claim to the attention of the intelligent reader, your column should (one might hope) evince -- if not a knowledge of the literary tradition -- at least some notion of what (in a fleeting moment of naive optimism) might be called "good writing." Is this asking too much? Chris Schneider The Spider replies: Dear Chris, Yes: the "intelligent reader" doesn't need to have sf "legitimated" (legitimized?) by pomposity. I have found that anything that cannot be stated informally is likely to be hogwash, and when I'm among friends I like to take off my necktie and scartch where it itches. Them as is offended are welcome to seek the egress. Hope you hang around, though. Spider Dear Mr. Baen, As a new addict of Galaxy, I wanted to let you know I really enjoy your magazine. Also, to my surprise, I find myself interested enough to actually write! First I'd like to put a vote in for Alter-Ego and Mr. Geis to continue to write a joint column as they have been. Second to Spider Robinson, I am one of those "bookshelf only" SF fans, (not any more) However I disagree with him on one point. My chances of choosing a good book from an SF shelf are about # out of #, if I can find any that I feel are worth reading or that I haven't alAn Infonnal A Irreverent Science Fiction  Fantasy Journal Edited  Published by Richard E. Geis Issue ## features an interview with Kelly Frees. "The Vivisector" -- a review column by rising-star Darreil Schweitzer. "The Alter-Ego Viewpoint" -- Aiter running rampant on a fieid of bloody books. "Angel Fear" -- an sf  fantasy art review column by Freff. Plus -- whatever comes in from irreguiar columnists: John Brunner, Ted White, Richard Lupoff, George Warren And: a new feature -- "Alien Thoughts" as an extended editor's diary, by Richard E. Geis. Quartarlysampls I year #two years. # P.O. Box # Portland, OR #I ready read. (# years of experience sure help) My chances on straight fiction are about # out of #. Next I had a small objection to the letter of Thomas J. Murn, in the October '# Galaxy. Do you usually print letters from bigots?! Until I read Mr. Mum's letter, I wasn't sure what Dhalgren was about. In spite of the fact it was verbose I didn't like SF. I know a few people who did or would like it. Does Mr. Mum read "Doc" Smith? Lastly, the proportion of serials to columns to stories, etc. in the 'October '# issue was perfect. Keep up the good work! Sincerely, Catherine Button # Laughlin Road West Stratford, Conn. #  think what you are getting at is not that # of randomly selected s books are worth reading, but that you have exceptionally well developed "reader antennae" and so can score # of the time. Not bad! Dear Jim, I am not a Science Fiction Writer. I am not even a wildly participating Science Fiction "Fan". I am, however, a thoroughly entranced, though, for the most part generally fmstrated, middle-aged, female Braille reader of Science Fiction. I have to agree with the blind people who have communicated with Spider Robinson about this. Galaxy stands out as a highlight in my monthly reading Schedule. I have enjoyed "Galaxy Bookshelf' for years, first under Algys Budys's able guidance, and then with Ted Sturgeon manning the helm. I enjoyed them both and was envious of everybody who could sit down and devour all those goodies. Now Spider's a whole other kind of cat. I feel that he almost literally feels himself to be an extension of his typewriter when writing his column, and I dig that! I also feel he functions on a level of high integrity seldom encountered by anyone outside the pages of SF. I have seldom been so intrigued by anything as I was by the October issue of article, "Designing a Dyson Sphere", and Fred Pohl's superb first half of "Gateway". What a fascinating premise!. Though I read the magazine through the day after I got it,' I'm saving it so that I can reread the first half of Gateway in conjunction with the second half. Jim. your editorial skill is abundant, and you use it well and consistently. Keep up the good work. Gratefully, (Mrs.) Anne Darche  have recently learned that over # of Galaxy's "readers" are sightless, or nearly so. I also learned -- long ago-that among Galaxy's sighted readers are some of the most warmly enthusiastic and giving people in the world. It strikes me that this is a setup:  propose that Galaxy act as a clearinghouse between people who would like to provide science-fiction oriented services for the sightless and those who would like to receive such services. The services might include escorting at conventions and to fan club meetings; reading, either "live" or via cassette; helping to organize (this would probably only be feasible in large cities) fan clubs for the visually impaired, together with a sighted "auxilliary" to provide reading, escort and whatever. Authors could provide a very special service by arranging with their publishers for permission to do multiple cassette recordings of their works for non-profit distribution. Finally, someone must assume the "clearinghouse role: Galaxy will only be able to carry the burden for a limited time. Perhaps some fan club would like to offer its services for this? Those interested in being put in touch with volunteers should wait at least a month before making inquiries. Those wishing to volunteer should write immediately to: Galaxy Magazine Volunteers PO Box # Planetarium Station New York, NY # Cix' All published correspondence is subject to editing for clarity and brevity. ; sale. Free lists. Gordon Barker, #-G Minneapolis Ave., Duluth, MN #. Out of Print paperbacks and Paperback Originals -- send wants: Chloe's Bookstore, # McKinley, Sacramento, Ca. #. stamped envelope to: Grant, # Greenwood Lane, Lanham, Maryland #I . wants to: S  S Books, # North Wilder, G-#, St. Paul, Mn. #. hardcovers, magazines, fanzines, comics. Free Lists. Grant Thiessen, # Maplecroft Road, Calgary, Alberta, Canada. Storefront, PO Box # Gl, San Francisco, Ca. #. Illustrated catalog of SF-Fantasy Weird Tale Books, lOOs of titles listed. Send # for one, I for next #, or # for # consecutive catalogs plus Wolfe's "Fifth Head of Carberus" a # clothbound #st ed Nebula Award winning SF book. Send to: Purple Unicorn Books, #-G# London Road, Duluth, Minn. #. and SF fans. A professional publication. Houston, TX #. ers. Fiction, and articles on writing sf by Wolfe, Macfarlane, Schweitzer, Bischoff, many more. Offset. #issue, #year. Checks to: Ron Rogers, Box #, Christiansburg, VA #. # plus # postage and handling or # for #, postage paid. C. Swedenberg, Box #, Mooresville, NC #. and gravity by combining EarthSpace News, L-# Newsletter, The Immortalist, Individual Liberty and New Libertarian Weekly. (# year separately)Ioccasional extras. Only #year, ##-year: # SW #th Drive Portland, OR #I . Adult and family games, conflict, sci-fi, and fantasy games. Send # for catalogue. New York, NY #. Bowley, # Kuahaka Street, Honolulu, Hawaii #. ucts, #, Byron, Chicago, IL #. real! Correspondence Club now forming. face," Box #, Altus, OK #I for information, and application form, write Laser Force, PO Box #, New York, N Y #. info write: Star-Fleet Uniforms, Box #, Willow Grove, PA #. prise." Technical manual. More! Free details. Galaxy#, # Stem Sherman Oaks CA #. played on a #-D hypercube projected onto a #-D playing board. Twenty page manual and # boards, #. Dept. L, S  M Brent Co., Box #, Milford, Michigan #. #, Dept. GA-#, Interlaken, NY #. floor, Muhidiack, contact Mike Smith, # Stafford, New Orleans, La. # to make tain contact. cassette. Send # to John Willoughby, # S. Palm Dr., Brea, Ca. #. Play Chess? Play by mail. # -- two opponents. Worldwide Chess, #I N. Woodlawn, Mapleshade, N.J. #. reel to reel tape. Catalog #. Satellite, Box #, Miami, Florida #. tables with explanation. Have advance knowledge of your best days and critical days. Calculated for # months following receipt of order. Send # and birthdate to Computer Graphics, Box #, West Long Branch, N.J. #. Why not? lake # for # now #S. SUr Trih Star Flact Technical Manual. Compiled by Franz Joseph. A must for all Star Trek devotees. Taken from the data banks of the master computer, it includes the Articles of Federation, the Romulan and Organian Peace Treaties, and much more. Large size paperback. Vinyl binder. Pub. ed. # #. Mirfcheim. By Poul Anderson. An exciting tale of Intragalactic war and political intrigue. Pub. ed. # #. The Huge Winners, Vel. I fc II. Giant #-in-l volume of # award winning stories, # to #. Asimov introduces each. Pub. ed. # #. Imperial Earth. By Arthur C. Clarke. A representative to Earth, from Titan. Duncan MaKenzie plans to solve an invention that threatens his homeland's economy. By Hugo, Jupiter and Nebula winning author. Pub. ed. # #. Again, Dangareus Visions. Harlan Ellison, ed. Short stories and novels, # In all. Eiplicit scenes and language may be effonsive to some. Pub. ed. # #. Starlight: The Great Short Fiction of Alfred Bester. All the stories from two topnotch Bester collections. Includes an interview with Isaac Asimov. Comb. Price # #. Three to Dorsal! By Gordon R. Dickson. Packed with adventure tion, these complete SF novels Neocromancer. Tactics of Mistake and Oersai! are by this popular Hugo and Nebula winning author. Special Edition. #. Maske: Thaery. By Jack Vance. Adventure and intrigue in this intelligent and witty tale of life on the planet Maske by the Hugo and Nebula winning author of The Last Castle. Pub. ed. # #. Universe #. Terry Carr, ed. # topdrawer tales of SFstories by Leiber, Aldiss, Lafferty and more. Pub. ed. # #. The # Annual World's Best SF. Donald A. Wotihelm, ed. From Fritz Leiber to Michael Bishop, ten of the finest examples of short fiction published in #. Includes the Nebula Award-winning Catch That Zeppelin. Special Edition. #. Children of Dune. By Frank Herbert. Second sequel to the Hugo and Nebula award-winning Dune, this is the final volume of this outstanding SF trilogy. Pub. ed. # #. Shadrach in the Furnace. By Robert Silverberg. In the year # a vicious plague is destroying the world while its ruler Genghis Mao jealously guards the only known antidote. Pub. ed. # #. The Book of Skaith: The Adventures of Eric John Stark. By Leigh Brackett. A trilogy of. fast-paced Heroic Adventure novels containing The Ginger Star, The Hounds of Skaith and The Reavers of Skaith. Special Edition. #. The Best of Edmond Hamilton. Leigh Brackett, ed. #I of his finest works in this mind-expanding collection from # to today. Special Edition. #. Mindhridge. By Joe Haldeman. Mind expanding space travel by the author of The Forever War, the # Nebula winner. Explicit scenes and language may be offensive to seme. Pub. ed. # #. A World Out Of Time. By Larry Niven. A black hole in space sends Jerome Corbell Earth's future where he ultimate battle of the sexes is raging. By co-author of The Mote in God's Eye. Pub. ed. # #. Epoch. Robert Silverberg and Roger Elwood, eds. Contains a complete novel by Jack Vance. Plus # original stories by other distinguished authors, Niven, Bishop, Pohl, Le Guin, Simak. others. Pub. ed. # #. nie Foundation Trilogy. By Isaac Asimov. The ends of the galaxy revert to barbarism. An SF classic. Comb. Price # An Extraordinary Offer What a way to get acquainted with these science fiction greats. Browse through the list of books on this page and choose any # for just #. It's the most extraordinary sample of science fiction ever offered in one package. I Cut along line and I mail -- I no postage  necessary!  When your application for membership is accepted, you'll receive your introductory package of four books for just #, plus shipping and handling. You may examine them in your home, and if not completely satisfied, return them within ten days -- membership will be cancelled and you'll owe nothing. About every # weeks (# times a year), we'll send you the Club's bulletin, Things to Come, describing the # coming Selections and a variety of Alternate choices. If you want both Selections, you need do nothing; they'll be shipped automatically. If you don't want a Selection, or prefer an Alternate, or no book at all, just fill out the convenient form always provided, and return it to us by the date specified. We try to allow you at least ten days for making your decision. If you do not reqeive the form in time to respond within # days, and receive an unwanted Selection, you may return it at our expense. As a member you need take only # Selections or Alternates during the coming year. You may resign any time thereafter, or remain a member as long as you wish. At least one of the two Selections each month is only # plus shipping and handling. Other extra-value Selections are slightly higher but always much less than Publishers' Editions. Send no money. Mail coupon today. """ --  --  --  --  --  --  -- #S# Science Fiction Book Club Dept. LR#, Garden City, N.Y. # Please accept me as a member. I agree to the membership plan as described above. Send me, as a beginning, the # books whose numbers I have indicated below, and bill me just #, plus shipping and handling. I agree to take # additional books at low club prices in the coming year and may resign anytime ture readers. Mr. MissMrs. City (Please print) Apt. #  StateZip The Science Fiction Book Club offers its own complete hardbound editions sometimes altered in size to fit special presses and save members even more. Members accepted in U.S.A. and Canada only. Canadian members will be serviced from Toronto. Offer slightly different in Canada. If under # parent must Sign, order noi valid wilhoul signature WhatH?  What if God is a com puter? (## -- see other side  What if you found yourself on a trip to Earth in the  year #? (##) :  What if The Foundation Trilogy is true? (##)  What if mankind's survival depended Ip upon a hairy little N telepathic creature (##) 'Mi-S aphrodisiacs become weap"f onsofwar? (##)  :c What if ? Why not -- stimulate your imagination with the world's finest speculative fiction? No postage stamp necessary if mailed in the United States Postage Will Be Paid By -- Sdenie Fiction Booh Club Garden City N.Y. # First Class Permit No. I Garden City, N.Y. See other side for a complete selection Take # Science Fiction Bestsellers for # with membership Cut along line and mall -- no postage necessary!  Vfl Here is whii the critics have said about the first collection from the pen and brush of this dazting artist! "You can't flip the pages of Galaxy with your eyes open and fail to notice that Fabian is great... There are # plates in this... folio... All are superb "It's available... only by writing Loompanics Unlimited... # a hit. Worth it. by me." Spider Robinson, Galaxy "Fabian is my kind of artist... It was a real treat to Iwk thru his Loompanics artfolio. It made my " Forrest j. Ackerman Steve's best previously-published work plus # original drawings done especially for this bwk... The fact that I own # of the # drawings should say something about my feelings for the art. Steve Isa fantastic talent and my only regrets about this book are it is too short, and that I do not own all the # drawings!" Stuart David Schiff, Whiy)crs "I say the Loompanics book... provides a wide range of Steve's styles and skills, including quite a few previously unpublished full-pagers." -- Richard E. Geis (Alter Ego), Siience Fiction Review "Where has the sense of worsder gone from sf art? limited. "The book is... beautifully printed on one side of fine heavy stock... "... many of the plates are presented considerably larger than they originally appeared... But Fabian Is one of the few illustrators whose work doesn't wffer from being seen full sic. In the # plates irKluding # never-before-published pieces done especially for this volumehe dem)nstrates an admirable and enviable technique, a strong sense of drama, a contrasting but balarKcd delicacy and strength in his rendering, and a superb feel for the genre. "Probably more than any other black-and-white illustrator presently working In the sf magazine field, Fabian has the power to revive the excitement that was so rnuch the appeal of the old pulps. He'd have been quite at home in the pages of Weird Tales and would have held his own in the company of the best. "His art is Immediate ard arresting and often unforgettable...Many an author has wished for better illustrators; on many occasions Fabian's work has deserved better authors... Stephen Fabian's art is admirably suited to to a deserving talent."George Barr, Deop's F # SF Review Whispers, The Occult Lovecraft, Amazing, Fantastic, The Miscast Barbarian, Outworlds, and more, more, more... Including fifteen never before published drawings, done especially for this book. Each drawing is printed on one side of #)# x I I # lb. paper, easily removable for framing. This beautiful book is truly a collector's item, to be treasured now and in the years to come. the very best of the fastest-rising star In the science Loompanics Unlimited Box # Mason, Michigan # Cityi Stale Zip fniRfbRcs fcilcflciQf CoiiflkI #I Ihc fStkCcalwfii A Futuie-Histoiy Space War Simulation StuForce is serious science-fiction in game form. You command the space fleets of the Human, L'Chal-Dah, Rame and Xenophobe races as they fight for control of the # starsystems depicted on the forty light-year "Stellar Display". The future becomes history in fourteen scenarios simulating wars taking place from # to # A.D. StarForce fleets, StarGates, interstellar flight, tactical space maneuvering, empires and revolutions, induced novas, a written future history, a rescue mission StarForce has all this and morel A big #"x#' game map, # playing pieces, and a #-page, illustrated rules booklet packaged in a beautiful, compartmented plastic lrax...all for only # direct from Simulations Publications, Inc,, publishers of Strategy  Tactics Magazine. Send check or money order to: StmalafinM PabUcattMe, lac,, DepC # # East #rd Street. New York, N.Y. lOOlO Please send me the following simulation games: Interstellar Conflict in the #Sth Century. #  World War #, Global Warfare in the '#'a #  The East b Rad, The Sino-Soviet Conflict. S #  Saelawa, The German Invasion of Britain. S # Enter my subscription  I rear (# issues): # to Stiat A Tactica. Q tyn. (# issues): # the military history  #yis. (# issues): # magazine with a sim a am. (# issues): # ulation game in HI  send flee brochure nmc street aottf city suk iiE hendlitif charge. Prices are subject tochuge without ootke. Arnold E. Abramson, Publisher Stephen Fabian, Art Director J.E. Poumelle, Ph. D., Science Editor LC. Murphy, Subscriptions Dept. Spider Robinson, Contributing Editor Elaine Will, Assistant Editor Theodore Sturgeon, Consulting Editor mmmmmmmmmmmmi James Patrick Baen, Editor A tale of interplanetary politics, shapechanging, manslaughter -- and a strange gift from the past. While the Lieutenant's cybernetic crew labored desperately to repair his ravaged brain from the last onslaught, the telepathic aliens, hideous beyond imagining, were on his trail -- sniffing, sniffing... Wherein it is shown that the admixture of greed. Medicine and computers can have the most interestingly synergistic side effects. Murder, theft and betrayal in Metropolis A. Combining the genres of Science Fiction and Mystery is notoriously difficult; Mr. Goddin makes it look as easy as -- dreaming! Through superior cunrting McKie has managed to sunive his interview with the Gowachin High Magister and his deadly Wreave. Now comes a far sterner test: Dosadi itself. cial report from the annual meeting of the National Association of Science Writers. Though he modestly implies otherwise, it's certain that Jerry gave as good as he got! Wherein the Spider strikes a blow for the Letters from Smith, Fuller, Tickell. Where to find it. Cover by Stephen Fabian, from Interior illustrations by Aulisio, Dalzell, Fabian of Unlvorsol PubMilng A DtotitbuUng Corponllon, AmoW E. Abnmaon, P roo l dont. Main Ofllcaa; # VYhIta PWna Road, Scaradala. N.V. #. EdRorM Otltca: PO Boi Alt. Planalartum Olatlon, Raw Yortt, N.V. #. UnaoOcttad manuacrlpla thouM ba aant to lha Main Olllca. SIngta copy: t#S. #-laaua aubacripUon: # In U.#., # alaawhafa . CopyftgM ConvanOona. AO righit raaarvad. Sacond daaa poalaga paid at Raw Vorli. R.V. and addMonal "'" # Tha pubOahart aaauma no raaponalMIty lor unaotdtad matarlM. Ad atorlaa pilntad In iMa magrtna ara Action and any almdartty batwoan charactara and actual paraona la coincidanlal. Printad In At first it was thought that they were Invaders from the Deep; the truth was far stranger. lic attention oil the coast of Guam. They .stixjd quietlv on the sea bed, three of them abreast, facing west towards the Guam shore. Behind them, plunginj: away rapidly to the abyssal depths, lay the Mariana Trench. Faint sunlight fled about their shadowy sides as they stirred slowly in the cold, steady upwelling. To the startled eyes of Lin Maro as he cruised along in his new gillcd form, they seemed to be musing forward, slowly and purposisely breasting the lip of the coastal shelf and gliding steadily from the black deeps to the distant stusre. l.in gasped, forgetting his long months of training and bio-leedback control and pulled a pint of warm sea water into his lungs. Coughing .md spluttering, with gilK working cgacY osertime, he surged one hundred and fifty feet to the surface and struck out wildly for the shore and safety A quick look back consmceil him that they were pursuing him. His glance caught the large, lumimnis eyes and the ropy tendrils of thick floating hair that framed the brisad faces. He was in too much of a hiuTv to notice the steel weights that licld them firmly and remorselessly on the sea bed. The reaction' onshore was somewhere between amusement and tipathy. It was Lin Maro's first time out in a real eninnment with his gilled form, and everybody knew there was a big difference between sitnulation and the real thing. litI'lH'il from the central nervous svstem; that wasn't hard to believc on ilio lirst time out with a new Bl'.C lorin. Bl.-X' iiuaranteed against pliNsical niaJl'iinctions but Lnory oddities weren't in the warranty. It took loii". hard arguing belore Maro eould get anyone to show een polite interest. The local newsman who linally agreed to take a look dill so as much tiom boredom as !rom belief. The ne.t day they swam out. Maro in his gills, the reporter in a rented scuba outlit. Hie monsters were still there all right. 'hen they swam down to look at them, if became clear that Lin had been lleeing Irom three coq-'ses. They swam around them. niarelling at the greenish scaled skin and the great dark eyes. N' hen the siory went out over the Com.Sat connections, it was still a long way down the news lists, tor three hundred years, writers had imagined Monsters ot the Deep coming out ot the .Mariana Tamch and tackling human civiliation in a variety ot' nasty ways. Silly season reports helped to tili the blanks hetween lamines and the real crises, but they got scnmi interest from the news prol'essionals. Nobody reported panic along the coast, or fled to the high ground. The three monsters got the most interest from the Ctuam atjuariiim and viariuni. party of marine biologists inspected them on the sea he'd, lified themshackles and ail -- to the surface. iuick-froe them and whipped them hack to shore on the Institute's hovercraft. The first lab examinations showed immediate anomalies. They were land animals, not marine forms: lung breathers, wiih tough outer skins and massive bone structure. Charles As a matter of routine, tissue microtome samples were taken and a chromosome I.D. run for matches with known species. The patterns were transmitted to the central data banks. At that point every attention light on the planet, tiguratively speaking, went on, the whistles blew and the buzzers buzzed. The computer response was unambiguous and instantaneous. The chromosome patterns were human.    The information that moves ceaselessly over the Earth, by cable, by ComSat Link, by Mattin Link, by laser and by microwave, is focused and redistributed through a small number of nodes. At one of these nodes sits the Office of Form Control; and in this office, delicately feeling the vibrations and disturbances of the normal patterns that flow in along the strands of the information web, sits Behrooz Wolf. The spider analogy would not displease him, though he would point out that his is only one of many webs, all interlocking. Not by any means the most important one: Population, Food and Space Systems all have much bigger staffs and bigger webs. But he would argue that his problems have the shortest response times and need a reaction speed that the others can manage without. Take the Mariana Monsters -- the Press' dubbing -- as an example. As soon as the chromosome patterns were revealed as human, the Form Control office was alerted. It looked as though a group of humans had been using the bio-feedback machines in unsuccessful formchange experiments. Were the experiments autnonzed, and were the resulting forms on the forbidden list? Was quick action needed to stop the appearance of a new illegal form? Behrooz Wolf sat in his office as the data began to flow in. None of the official and approved formchange experiments was anything like the one found off the shore of Guam. In addition, cell tests were looking strange in both chemistry and structure. The lungs were modified, showing a change in alveolar patterns, as though the creatures were adapting to high pressure. And the big eyes, although sensitive to low light levels, were most sensitive in the near infrared wavelengths that are cut off almost completely under water. Bey Wolf liked to approach his job using very basic questions. What was the objective of a form? Where would it operate most effectively? From those answers, he could usually guess the next step in the form-change sequence. The Mariana Monsters were breaking the rules. They did not seem to be adapting to any environment at all. All right, let's try another tack. The Monsters hadn't got there by themselves. After they had died, apparently of asphyxiation, they had been weighted with steel, then dropped, probably from a ship, to the sea bed. Where had they come from? Bey had a complete list of the world's form-change centers at his fingertips, especially the ones that were elaborate enough to need special life support systems. That offered no clues either. Wolfs unsuccessful initial probing was interrupted by the anival of his assistant John Lai, back from a routine meeting on the certification cheerful face in the door, then stopped, surprised by the mass of new listings and piles of formchange tabulations that had appeared in Bey Wolfs already cluttered office. "Come in, John." Wolf waved an arm. "What did you pick up at your meeting? Anything interesting?" Larsen dropped into a chair, pushing a pile of listings out of the way and marvelling as usual at Bey's ability to operate cleanly and logically in the middle of such a mess. "Two good ones," he replied. "C-forms, both of them, adapted for long periods in low gravity. They'll revolutionize asteroid work. There were the usual formal protests from the Belter representatives." "There'll always be Luddites." Bey Wolf had a weakness for outmoded historical references. "That law will have to change soon. The C-forms are so much better than the old ones that there's no real competition. Capman has changed space exploration forever, as soon as the Belters will let his work be accepted. Here, let me fill you in on our latest headache." He ran rapidly over the background to the Mariana discoveries, finishing with the question of where they had come from. "I suspect that they got into the general area of the Marianas through one of the Mattin Links. The question is, which one? We have twenty to choose from." John Lan went over to the wall display, which was showing the locations of the Mattin Link entry points. "We can rule out a few of them; they're open ocean and only act as transfer points. Have you correlated the form-change lab locations with the Mattin Link entry points?" "I'm waiting for that to come back from the computer. I've also asked for an identification of the three individuals whose bodies were found on the sea bed. I don't know why that's taking so long. Central Records knows that it's a high priority item." He joined Larsen at the wall charts, and they reviewed the locations of the Mattin Links that serve as the twenty pivot points for the global transportation system. When the communicator screen beeped for attention Larsen went to it, leaving Wolf engrossed in the wall charts. He watched the first words of the message scroll onto the screen, then whistl softly. "Come and look at this, Bey. There's the reason Records took a while to get us an I.D. from the chromosome pattern." The message began: 'I.D. Search completed and identification follows: Individuals are: James Pearson Manaur, age #, nationality U.S.F.; Caperta Leferte, age #, Nationality U.S.F.; Lao Sama Prek, age #, Nationality U.S.F. ContinueHalt?' Wolf hit 'Continue' and the detailed I.D. records appeared -- education, work history, family. But their attention was already elsewhere. The three dead men were all members of the United Space Federation; that spelled out a mystery. The United Space Federation had declared its sovereignty fifty years earlier, in #. With headquarters at the Tycho lunar base, it represented the interests of all the humans living off-Earth, in the Belt, on the Moon, and in the EarthMoon Libration Point colonies. U.S.F. citizens were rarities on Earth, and the disappearance of three of them should have roused an outcry long before their changed bodies had been found off Guam. The two men looked at each other. Wolf nodded at Larsen's puzzled expression. "It makes no sense. The U.S.F. has an out-andout ban on form-changes. If they won't accept the C-forms, it's even less likely they'd be doing independent development of new forms. One thing is for sure. I'll have to get a U.S.F. man in here -- it's too sensitive now." He looked gloomy. The investigation had just grown two orders of magnitude. There was no way to go further without involving U.S.F. representatives. Already they were on the verge of an interplanetary incident. The communicator continued to pump out information, in display and hard copy. Wolf noticed that it was giving the correlation he had asked for between form-change centers and Mattin Link entry points. It was going to be a long and confusing day. ting into the act too. An incoming news release set out their official position on the Mariana Monsters. 'Biological tquipment Corporastatement denying all knowledge of the human bodies discovered recently off the coast of Guam. A bodies had clearly been subject to developments, past or present, could lead to forms anything like those found. In an unusual proceforms now under development in the Company and invited Government inspection of their facilities. largest manufacturer of purposive form-change equipment utilizing biological feedback control methods.' Bey read the release through and passed it to Larsen. clear but running scared. I've been waiting for them to plead innocent or guilty. That's another prospect off the list of possibles."    Larsen trailed out with yards of listings. Bey Wolf sat back again to wait for a pattern to emerge. The facts were suggestive. One name kept coming into his head, haunting him out of the past. Robert Capman, inventor of the C-forms, recognized without dispute as the greatest-ever expert on form-change methods. Robert Capman, exDirector of Central Hospital and advisor to the Planetary Coordinators. But also Robert Capman, branded as a mass murderer and officially dead for six years. Top U.S.F. men, like top kanu players, are usually on the small skinny side. It was a surprise to greet a wrestler, two meters tall, and find he was the U.S.F. man assigned to work with Form Control on the Guam case. Bey Wolf glanced up at him and bit back the question on the tip of his tongue. Park Green was regarding him closely, a smile on his big, baby face. "Go on, Mr. Wolf, ask me," he said. "Most people do eventually. In fact, let me answer you in advance. No, I don't use the biofeedback equipment and formchange myself this way. It's completely natural. But it makes life hard when you're trying to act as representative to the U.S.F., and form-change is illegal off-Earth." Bey Wolf nodded appreciatively. "On the marie. I didn't think I was so easy to read." ; "I've had lots of practice on that question. Let me ask you some. What's new on the Guam case? I've got to give a report back to Tycho City tonight. Do you know the time , and cause of death yet?" i "Three days ago. They all died I within about twelve hours of each ' other, of asphyxiation -- and here's , the strange part. Their lungs were full of normal air. No gaseous poisons, no contaminants. They shouldn't have choked. They were I dropped off Guam about twentyI four hours after they died, almost I certainly at night. My guess is that they died somewhere a long way from there." "Excuse my ignorance of the case, but I don't follow your logic." "Well, it is conjectural. But I think they were intended for the bottom of the Mariana Trench. Five miles down, they'd never have been found. I think they were accidentally dropped a few miles too far west -- by somebody who didn't know the local geography too well. I'd say they died by accident, and somebody was keen to hide the evidence as far away as they could. You don't look very surprised," Wolf added, seeing that Green was slowly nodding agreement. The big man squeezed himself into a chair and rubbed his chin with an eleven-inch hand. "It fits with some of the things I know myself." he replied. "What else did you find out about the tfiree dead men?" "Not much," replied Wolf. "They were Belters, all off the same ship, the 'Jason.' They arrived here on Earth three weeks ago with plenty of money. Nobody heard of them again until they were found off Guam. We don't trail U.S.F. citizens unless we get a request from you for it." "That's all correct as far as it goes," agreed Green. "You are missing a few things that make a big difference. First, you say they were Belters, and technically you are right. But in U.S.F. wording, they were really Grabbers. They had been out in space on the 'Jason' for over two years -- ."    Caperta Laferte, spotter for the U.S.F. Class B cargo ship 'Jason,' was watching the scope of the deep radar with mounting excitement. By his left hand, the computer print-out was chattering with increasing speed as it perform the final orbit match and confirmed the tracking of the find. Laferte wiped the perspiration from his face with a dirty cloth. "It matches exactly," he told the other two. "And it looks like a big one. I'll be able to get us a radioactivity reading from it in a couple of minutes. But it's a piece of old Loge, no doubt about it." The others hovered about in impotent excitement. Until they had matched and docked it was one man's work and they could do nothing more useful than speculate on their trophy. Grimy and worn, all three locked like men who had endured more than two years of solar flares and radiation storms, celibacy and grinding boredom. It would all be worth it. If this were the big one, it would pay for all of it. Wine, women and song were on the way. "Radioactivity count coming in now," announced Laferte. "I've tuned it for the # MeV dipole transition from Asfanium. Keep your eye on the counter. If it hits fo or better, it's the jackpot." The digital read-out was climbing steadily. At twenty they lost it for a second. Laferte swore, bent back over the control panel, and recalibrated. It climbed again, past twenty, to thirty, to forty, and was still moving steadily upwards. They all shouted and James Manaur and Lao Sama Prek joined hands and began a curious Walrus-andCarpenter dance. It was the best that could be managed in the combination of free-fall and confined space. The future was a rosy glow, full of wealth, high living and excitement. Old Loge had bn gone a long time, but enough of him had come back to gladden a few hearts.    " -- looking for transuranics," said Green. "Maybe you know, the only natural source in the Solar System is still the fragments of Loge that come back into the System as long-period comets. The Grabbers just sit out there for years and monitor using deep radar. One decent find and they are made for life. The 'Jason' caught a good one about three months ago, packed with # and # Asfanium and Polkium. They extracted the transuranic elements from the fragment and rolled into Tycho City a month ago, rich as Katkov. They started to celebrate and three weeks ago they came to Earth to continue the spree. After that we lost touch with them and don't know what they did. We expected them back when the fleshpots palled. Want me to make a guess on what they did?" Wolf nodded. "I think I see where you are leading, but go on." "They came to Earth," continued Park Green. "Now, I saw them just before they left Tycho. They looked terrible. A couple of years of hardship in space, then a celebration that you wouldn't believe when they reached the Moon. If you came to Earth in that condition, wouldn't there be a big temptation to do something a bit illegal -- and hookup for an intensive session with a bio-feedback machine, set to get you back to tip-tc physical shape as fast as legally possible -- or faster?" "There certainly would," Wolf agreed. "I know a thousand places where it could be done. What you say makes perfect sense. Now let me pick up on my side of it." He pressed the inter-office communicator and asked John Larsen to join them. When Larsen entered the room, Bey Wolf turned again to Park Green. "Before I get John's opinions, tell me what you know about Robert Capman. I assure you it's relevant," he added, seeing Green's puzzled look. The big U.S.F. man thought for a moment before he replied. "All I can really tell you is what I've heard in Tycho City," he said finally. "Capman was a great man here on Earth, a genius who invented the series of form-changes that we now call C-forms, adapted for life in space. He did it using human children as the subjects for form-change experiments. Some of them died. He was found out a few years ago and died himself trying to escape. Is there more to know?" "I think there is, but I may be biased," replied Wolf. "For one thing, it was John and I who handled the case and blew the whistle on Capman. Now let me ask you, do you have strong feelings about Capman, personally?" Green hesitated again. "That's really a tough one. I iow his reputation for great genius. And honestly, I don't know enough to say if he was fairly treated when he was accused of using human children in his work. But I will tell you, as a representative of the U.S.F. I have to be against Capman. After all, he was the man who invented the forms that are supposed to make me and my fellows as obsolete for life in space as the dinosaurs -- the forms he came up with don't need much air, they're radiation tolerant, and they can adapt to run at high or low metabolic rates. I've no reason to like the man, for those reasons alone. Why do you ask?" "I have a reason," said Wolf. He turned to Larsen. "John, you were there when Capman died. Did he die?" "I thought so at the time." John Larsen sighed and shrugged his shoulders. "Now, I'm not so sure." He turned to the U.S.F. man. "Bey is convinced it was a set-up, and I must admit it had the makings of one. He hasn't been heard of for the six years since then, but I'll tell you, in the last day I've been thinking about him. These Guam formchanges have just the marks of Capman." Wolf looked at Larsen with relief and increased respect. "I'd been thinking that, John, myself, but it seemed too unlikely to come right out and say it." He turned again to Park Green. "Now, you see how our thoughts have been running. Earth's greatest expert ever on form-change, Robert Capman. Maybe still alive, in hiding, somewhere on Earth. And along comes a set of form-changes that defy all logic, that conform to no known models. It could be Capman, up to his old tricks again. Either way, if Capman is alive, he'd be just the man to talk to about this. John or I could have added one other thing -- neither of us ever met a man, before or since, who impressed us as much with his sheer intellectual power." Green moved about uneasily in his seat. "It's clear you're selling me something, but I still don't know what it is. What are you leading up to?" Bey Wolf nodded vigorously. "Only this, I want to find Robert Capman. And I have a very strong suspicion of my own. I think he's not on Earth -- hasn't been for the past six years. Will you help me reach him, if he's somewhere in the U.S.F. territories? I don't know if it's the Moon, the Belt, the Libration Colonies, or where -- but I do know I can't get messages out there without U.S.F. help!" Green looked speculative. "I can't give you an instant answer," he said. "I'll have to discuss it in person with Ambassador Brodin, and he's in Argentina." He stood up. "What's the best way to get me there?" "Through the Mattin Link system. There's an entry point in central Argentina. We are only ten minutes away from the Madrid link -- two jumps and you'll be there. Come on. I'll show you how to use it." They hurried out, as Green explained that he was having trouble getting used to the complexity of the Earth system. The Moon had only four link entry points. The Earth had twenty and he had heard there would be more added. Was that true? It was not, and it would never be. The Mattin Link system offers direct and instantaneous transmission between any adjacent pair of entry points. But the number of entry points, and their placing, is very rigid. Since it requires perfect  symmetry of any entry point with j respect to all others, the configuration must fit one of the five regular ! solids. Plato would have loved it. ; The dodecahedral system, with twenty vertices on the surface of the Earth, is the biggest single system that can ever be made. The Lunar i system, with its four entry points at  the vertices of a regular tetrahedron,  is the simplest. And Mattin Links away from planetary surfaces are impractical because of changing distances. Gerald Mattin, who had dreamed of a system for instantaneous energy-free transfer between any two points anywhere, died a disap pointed man. The present system is i far from energy-free -- because the Earth is not a homogeneous perfect sphere, and space-time is slightly curved near it. Mattin had an energy-free solution defined for an exact geometry in a flat space-time. He died twenty years before the decision to build the first Mattin Link system, twenty-five years before the first university was named after him, thirty years before the first statue.    "We have a go-ahead, but I had to bargain my soul away to get an agreement from the Ambassador. Now, where do we go from here?" Park Green was back in Bey Wolfs office, shoes off, long legs stretched out and adding to the general appearance of confusion. Wolf and Larsen were again over by the wall display, plotting the Mattin Link paths from the Mariana Trench entry point and the Australia entry point near the spaceport where the crew of the 'Jason' had arrived on Earth. Wolf read off the results before he replied to Park Green. "The North Australian entry point connects directly to the Marianas, Southern New Zealand and an Indian Ocean transfer point. The Mariana entry point connects directly to North China, Hawaii and back of course to North Australia. None of those connections looks promising, there's no big formchange lab near any of them. So either my guess about the use of the Link system is wrong, or the people who moved the Monsters did more than one jump in the system. Two jumps takes us a lot further afield -- to almost anywhere. Up to the North Pole, to Cap City at the South Pole, or into India, or up to western North America." He looked over at Park Green. "It's a mess. I'm more convinced than ever that we need to find Robert Capman and develop some idea what was happening when the three men died. They obviously started on some form-change prom and somewhere along the line it got fouled up. How? I wish I could ask Capman that question." "So let me repeat my question," said Green. "What do we do next, and where do we go from here? Advertising for Capman won't solve the problem -- he'll be treated as a mass murderer if he ever does show up alive." "I think I can produce a message that Capman will recognize and be intrigued by, but others won't," answered Wolf. "As for protecting him if he does show himself. I'm not worried about that. I'm sure that he'll have found a way to cover himself in the past six years. I've got another worry of my own. We have no way of knowing how urgent this thing is. It could be a once in a lifetime accident or the start of a general plague. Until we know which I have to look on it as the hottest thing on my list of problems. Let me take a cut at the message to Capman." The final announcement was short and simple. It went out on a general broadcast over all media to special transmission to the scattered Space Federation. 'To R.C. I badly need the talents that caused me to pursue you six years ago through the by-ways of Old City. I promise you a problem worthy of your powers. Behrooz Wolf.' it it It Troubles were mounting. Bey spent a couple of hours with a reppresenting more confidential records to prove that the company had no connection with the monster forms found in Guam. The Central Coordinators sent him a terse message, asking him if there would be other deaths of the same type, and if so, when and how many? Park Green was getting the same sort of pressure from the U.S.F. Unlike Bey Wolf, the big man wasn't used to it and spent a good part of his time in Bey's office, gloomily biting his nails and trying to construct positively worded replies with no information content. Two days of that brought a stronger response from Tycho City. Bey arrived in his office early and found a small, neatly dressed man standing by the communicator calling out U.S.F. personnel records. He turned at Bey's entry, with no sign of embarrassment at his intrusion, and looked at Bey for a second before he spoke. "Mr. Green?" The voice was like the man, small and precise. "He'll be in later. I'm Behrooz Wolf, head of Form Control. What can I do for you?" Bey was somewhat conscious of his own casual appearance and uncombed hair. The man drew himself up to his full height. "I am Karl Ling, special assistant to the U.S.F. Cabinet. Here are my credentials." The tone was peppery and irascible. "I have been sent here to get some real answers about the deaths of three of our citizens here on Earth. I must tell you that we regard the explanations given so far by your office and Mr. Green as profoundly unsatisfactory." "Arrogant bastard," thought Bey, while he looked for a suitably conciliatory answer. "We have been doing our best to provide you with all the facts, Mr. Ling," he said. "It seemed unwise to present theories until they can be definitely verified. I'm sure you realize that this case is complex and has features that we haven't encountered before." "Apparently." Karl Ling had taken a seat by the communicator and was tapping his thigh nervously with a well-manicured left hand. "For example, I see that you are giving the cause of death as asphyxiation. But you tell us also that the dead men had plenty of air in their lungs, and that there were no poisonous constituents. Perhaps you would like to present your theory on that to me." Eealing in the past with officious government representatives, Bey had found an effective method of subduing them. He thought of it as his saturation technique. The trick was to flood the nuisance with so many facts, figures, reports and data that he was inundated and never seen again. He went over to his desk and took out a black record pad. "This has the data entry codes that will allow you to pull all the records on this case. I suggest that you use my office here and feel free to use my communicator to reach Central Files. Nothing will be hidden from you. This machine has a full access code." The little man stood up, a gleam in his eyes. He rubbed his hands together. "Excellent. Please arrange it so that I am not disturbed -- but I do want to see Mr. Green when he arrives." Far from being subdued. Ling was clearly delighted at the prospect of a flood of information. Bey escaped with relief and went to give the bad news to Park Green. "Karl Ling?" Green looked impressed. "Oh, I know him -- not personally, but by reputation. He's the U.S.F. leading expert on Loge. He's a fanatic on the subject, really. I saw a holovision program he made a couple of years ago where he traced the whole history of Loge. He began way back, five hundred years ago --    (Cameras move from model and back to Ling, standing.) "School-capsules give the #'s as the first date in Loge's history. We can find him much further back than that. All the way back in #, when a German astronomer came up with a scheme to define the distances of the planets from the Sun. Johann Titius' work was picked up and made famous a few years later by another German, Johann Bode. The relation is called the TitiusBode Law." (Cut to framed lithograph of Bode, then to table of planetary distances.) "Bode pointed out that there was a curious gap in the distance formula, between Mars and Jupiter. Uranus in #I -- " (Cut to high resolution color image of Uranus, with image of Herschel as insert on upper left. Cut back to Ling.) " -- he found it fitted Bode's law also. The search for a missing planet began. In # the asteroid Ceres was discovered at the correct distance from the Sun. The first piece of Loge had been found." (Cut to high resolution image of Ceres. Zoom in on Ceres City. Cut to diagram showing planetary distances, then back to Ling.) "As more and more asteroids were found, the theory grew that they were fragments of a single planet. In # the Canadian astronomer Ovenden provided the first ' real proof. Using the rates of change in the orbits of the planets, he showed they were consistent ; with the disappearance from the I Solar System of a body of planetary ago. He estimated that the missing planet was about ninety times the mass of the Earth. Loge was beginning to take on a definite shape." (Cut to image of Ovenden, then i to artist's impression of the size and  appearance of Loge, next to image  of the Earth on same scale.) i "The next part of the story came i just a few years later, in #. Van ; Flandem in America integrated the orbits of very long peri comets i backwards in time. They found that ; many of them had periods of about from a particular part of the Solar System, between the orbits of Mars and Jupiter. Parts of Loge were coming home." (Cut to diagram showing cometary orbits, intersecting Solar System diagram at point between Mars and Jupiter. Cut back to Ling.) "We now had the modem view of Loge. A large planet, a gas-giant about ninety Eh masses, disinteago in a cataclysm beyond our imagining. Most of Loge was blown out of the Solar System forever. A few parts of the planetary cote remain as the asteroids, other fragments from the outer crust drop back into the Solar System from time to time as long-period comets." (Move in to close-up of Ling, face and shoulders only.) "That looked like the end of the story, until we picked up the first pieces of the long-period cometary fragments in the twenty-first century and found they were high in transuranic elements. The mystery of Lx)ge remains. Why should Loge, alone of all the Solar System, contain transuranic elements? Their half-lives are less than twenty million years. Were they formed in the explosion of Lxjge? If so, how? To those questions, we still do not have answers." (Cut to image of Loge, feed in beginning of fade-out music, low volume.) "One final and tantalizing fact. day on the cosmic scale. When Loge disintegrated there were primates already on the Earth. Did our early ancestors look into the skies one night, and see the fearful sight of Loge's explosion? Will other planets ever suffer a similar fate?" (Fade out as image of Loge swells, changes color, breaks asunder. Final music crescendoes for ending.)    " -- but it puzzles me why Ling should be appointed to this investigation. He writes his own ticket, of course. Maybe he knew one of the dead Grabbers -- he certainly knew everything and everyone connected with Loge in any way." Green fell silent, then shodc his head. "I suppose I'd better get in there and find out what he wants me to do. I hope I'm not being demoted to messenger boy." Together Green and Wolf went back into Bey's office. Karl Ling was oblivious of their entry, deeply engrossed in his review of autopsy records of the three dead crew members of the 'Jason.' Wolfs saturation technique didn't work on Ling. He became aware of them only when Bey Wolf spoke. "Mr. Ling, we are ready to give you a briefing when you want it. This is Mr. Green, from U.S.F." Ling looked up briefly, then returned his attention to the medical records. "Good. Answer one basic question for me. The three dead men have clearly been through a form-change process. Where are the bio-feedback machines located that were used for that?" "We don't have an answer to that. Sir," replied Wolf. "Though of course we recognize its importance." Ling looked up again. For some reason it seemed to be the response he was hoping for. "No answer, Mr. Wolf? I thought that might be the case. Would you like me to en, lighten you?" Bey felt a minor urge to go over and choke Ling but managed a cool reply. "If you can. Though it is hard for me to imagine that you could have reached a conclusion on such a brief inspection of the records." "I did not. I knew before I left the Moon." He smiled briefly and stood up. "You see, Mr. Wolf, I have no doubt that you and the other members of Form Control here on Earth are proficient in your work. But this particular situation requires something that by definition you do not possess -- the ability to think as a U.S.F. citizen. For where on Earth would you choose to go for your entertainment? Remember, you may choose freely without thought of cost." "Probably to the Great Barrier Reef, in a gilled form." "Very good." Karl Ling turned to Park Green. "You are a Belter, Mr. Green, and suddenly a millionaire. Where on all of Earth would you want to go -- what is the Belter's dream of a place for all the most exotic delights?" Green scratched his chin thoughtfully. "Why, I guess it would be Pleasure Dome. That's the place we hear about, though I've never been there." "Of course you haven't," responded Ling impatiently, "and neither has anyone else who is not extremely rich. But it's the Belter's idea of Paradise -- and part of the reason you would want to go there would be to prove how rich you were." He went over to the large map display on the far wall and called out a South Polar projection. "Let's take this a little further. Look at the geography. The crew of the 'Jason' landed here at the Australian space port. Within easy ground transport distance of the North Australian Mattin Link. One transfer gets them to New Zealand, a second one puts them to Cap City in Antarctica. Now Pleasure Dome, as I am sure you know, Mr. Wolf, though perhaps Mr. Green does not, lies directly lneath Cap City in the Antarctic ice cap. Total travel time from the space port -- an hour or less." Park Green nodded slowly. "I guess so. I'm not yet used to the number of Link entry points you have here. I don't see where that gets us, though. We need a place with sophisticated form-change equipment. I didn't see Cap City or Pleasure Dome on any list of labs that Mr. Wolf showed me." Karl Lin smiled ironically. "I'm sure you didn't. You saw the legal list." He turned to Bey, who had  some idea what was coming and felt a growing excitement. "Pleasure Dome offers all pleasures, does it not, Mr. Wolf? Even the most exotic. Would it be safe to assume that a number of those pleasures involve the use of form-changes?" "It certainly would. We know there are illegal form-changes going ' on there, for some of the more debauched physical tastes. But we've  never had trouble with them, and ' they are very discreet. We keep a  kind of informal truce. I don't have j to tell you, Mr. Ling, how much power the managers of Pleasure Dome have when it comes to silent  influence in high places." Ling touched the map display control and a new image appeared. "Then this must be our next  stop -- Cap City and Pleasure Dome. We still have not answered the basic question: how did those three men become three dead monsters? Mr. Green, you should remain here ; and be available to answer the in quiries from Earth and Moon authorities. Please make travel arrangements now for Mr. Wolf and myself. Don't worry, Mr. Wolf," ! he added, seeing Bey's questioning I look. "I can call on the full fmanj cial resources of the U.S.F. in pur suing this enquiry." i "That's not my worry at the moment, Mr. Ling. I was wondering why the Mariana Trench was chosen to dispose of the bodies. Can you explain that also?" "I have a speculation, certainly. After the crew of the 'Jason' died, I think the proprietors of Pleasure Dome looked at their identifications and realized they were in trouble. They know the U.S.F. looks after its own. The plan was to get the bodies off-Earth. They were taken to Australia through the Mattin Link. When the Pleasure Dome people found that security regulations on space access are very tight, that plan was dropped and they were forced to improvise. One further transfer through the Link System took them to the Marianas. Hasty planning -- and an inadequate knowledge of local geography -- led to a 'ootching of the disposal job." Ling looked pleased with his analysis. "It is only a deductive argument, I admit. But I suspect it has a very high probability of being right. "Now, quickly, have preparations made and let us be on our way." Green hurried out, but Wolf lingered a moment. Ling looked at him questioningly. "You have further business, Mr. Wolf? I have a great deal of work still to do on the records and not much time to do it." Bey nodded. "I want to make one comment. I've spent my life studying form-change, and I believe I understand it as well as anyone. One man is my master in the theory, but when it comes to seeing through exterior changes I match myself against anyone. I believe that we have met before, Mr. Ling, and under very different circumstances. I do not propose to do anything about it, but I want you to know that I can tell the lion by his paw." Karl Ling's acid look seemed to soften briefly. Bey Wolf thought there was the trace of a smile on his lips. "I'm sorry, Mr. Wolf, but I really have no idea what you are talking about. Would you please let me get down to this biological work -- help me, if you wish. I want to be in Cap City four hours from now."    After Bey Wolf and Karl Ling had left. Park Green and John Larsen went for a drink and a sharing of dissatisfaction. By the third one Larsen had become more morose and militant. "Just our luck. Those two go off to sample Pleasure Dome and leave us here to handle the brainless bureaucrats," he complained. "It's always the same, we get all the dog work, they get all the excitement." He had never met or heard of Ling until that day, but fine points of logic were beneath him. "I'd like to show those two," he went on. "I'd like to show them what we can do without them. Solve this whole thing while they're gone." He slid a little lower in his seat. "That would show them." Green and Larsen had been going drink for drink, but with twice the body mass Green was in much better shape. He watched Larsen sink lower yet. "Come on," he said. "Let's do it." He lifted the limp figure of Larsen easily to a standing position and held him there while he paid the bill. "Just let's get a shot of de-toxer in you and we'll be all set. Let's go and work over the full records and see if we can come up with something new. It would do me a lot of good to beat that smarmy supercilious midget to the answer." Fifteen minutes later they were both cold sober and deep into the case records. There was a long period of sifting before John Larsen sat back, looked up at the ceiling for a spell and finally said: "Question: what is there about the crew of the 'Jason' that made them very unusual? Answer: they had recently been handling large quantities of transuranic elements, probably experiencing high levels of radioactivity. So here is my second question: did the autopsies look for radioactivity in the bodies? My bet is that they didn't. So, final question: is what happened the effects of transuranic elements in their central nervous systems? I doubt if anyone knows what a substantial amount of transuranics could do. It's a long shot, but it's a new line." Green shrugged. "It's a long shot, but we should check it. Do you know where the bodies are now?' ' "In the Form Control center in Manila." Green stood up. "Come on. We'll need authorization for another autopsy and a pathologist."    The exit point from the Mattin Link system is in the upper levels of Cap City, almost at the surface itself. Bey Wolf and Karl Ling came out of the Link and looked about them for the elevators that would take them down to Pleasure E)ome, four thousand feet below in the polar ice. As they stood there, a soft voice spoke in their ears: 'Come to Pleasure Dome, satisfy your heart's desires.' Ling looked at Wolf and smiled. "An Omni projector. What a waste for that system in Tycho Base." The soft voice continued. 'In Pleasure Dome, you can shed the cares of the world and feel free again. Visit the Caves of Ice and swim in the Pool of Lethe. Win a world in the great Xanadu Casino, or spend a day as part of the Coupling Loom. Be free, be with us in Pleasure Dome.' Free, at a price, thought Wolf, as the Omni advertising went on. Finally, a useful comment came. 'Follow the blue lights to the temple of earthly delights. ' Following the blue lights as directed, they were soon dropping swiftly, deep into the polar cap. The entrance to Pleasure Dome was a great sparkling chamber, lined with perfect mirrors, like the inside of a giant multi-faceted diamond. The effect was shattering. Walls, floor and ceiling were all perfectly reflective. Images of the room marched off to infinity in every direction. Bey looked about him, struggling to orient himself. "Better get used to it, Mr. Wolf," remarked Ling coolly. "Pleasure Dome is all like this." "I didn't realize you'd been here before." "Long ago. These walls are a necessity, not a luxury, you know. When they cut this city beneath the ice cap, twenty years ago, the big problem was the heat. People produce heat, from themselves and their equipment. The ice walls would have melted in no time. These walls -- all the walls in Pleasure Dome -- are coated with Passivine. It's perfectly reflecting and has a very low coefficient of thermal conductivity. A negligible amount of heat passes through to the ice walls, and a modest refrigeration system takes care of that easily." Bey looked at Karl Ling ironically. "For one who is from offEarth, Mr. Ling, you have an amazing knowledge of Earth affairs." "The long lunar nights give us plenty of time for reading." There was a definite hint of humor in Ling's formal reply. Before Bey could comment further, a third person had joined them. "Welcome to Pleasure Dome, Sirs." The speaker was a tall woman dressed all in white. Her skin was pale and flawless, her hair a fine white cloud. She looked at them quietly with cool grey eyes. A Snow Queen. Bey wondered how much of it was natural, and how much she owed to form-change. "I will be your hostess and help you to arrange your pleasures. Do not be afraid to ask, whatever your tastes. There are few wishes that we cannot accommodate. Before we begin, there are a few formalities." "You want our identifications?" asked Bey. "Only if you wish to give them. Sirs. We do need proof of adequate means, but that may be cash if you prefer to use it." "We are together," said Ling. "My credit will serve for both. E)o you have a bank connection?" "Here, Sir." The Snow Queen produced a small silver box, onto which Ling placed his right index finger. In a few seconds, the l.D. was established and the central bank returned a credit rating. As she read the credit, the Snow Queen lost her composure for the first time and became a young woman. Bey suspected that Ling's credit rating was that of the entire U.S.F. "What is your pleasure. Sirs?" Even her voice seemed changed. It was now uncertain, nervous, almost childish. With that much credit available, Bey realized, there was nothing, literally nothing, that could not be bought at Pleasure Dome. That included the body or soul of their hostess, and she knew it. It was dangerous to be in contact with such financial power. She could never know when one of Ling's whims might include her as a purchased pleasure. Ling's businesslike manner helped to reassure her. "We want to talk to the man who controls the form-change tanks. The one who handled the three off-worlders recently. Don't worry, you may not know what I'm referring to, but he certainly will." She hesitated. Ling's request fell far outside the usual list of fancies. "One moment. Sirs." She slipped quietly out through a glittering arch. Karl Ling looked at Bey quizzically. "I thought the direct approach would be best," Ling said. "If necessary, can you threaten these people enough to make them worried -- say you'll close down their illegal form-change services if they don't cooperate?" "I can threaten ail right -- but I'm not sure what I can really do if the threats don't work. With any luck they won't want to find out either." The Snow Queen had brought reinforcements. An equally striking blond haired man, again dressed in white. "Sirs, your credit is enough to purchase any pleasure," he began. "But certain things in Pleasure Dome are not available at any price. The detail of our operations is one. Please state your wishes again, so that we can see if we are able to accommodate them." "We have no intention of causing trouble here," replied Ling. "But if we wished to do so there is no doubt that we could. This is Behrooz Wolf, the head of Form Control for Earth. I am Karl Ling, special assistant to the U.S.F. Cabinet. All we are looking for is information. Three men died recently during form-change. We believe that they died here. We want to speak to the man in charge of that operation, and we want to see the full records of the monitors that were recording and supervising the form-changes." The man made no attempt to deny the charge. He was silent for a few moments, then asked; "If we cooperate, you will take our involvement no further, here or elsewhere?' ' "You have our word." "Then come with me." The blond man smiled. "You should be pleased. You are obtaining a service free of charge. To my knowledge, this has never happened before since Pleasure Dome was first created." The three men walked through a maze of ice caves, fairy grottoes lit by lights of different colors, and came at last to a door that led to an ordinary office with panelled walls and a functional looking desk. He motioned to them to sit down. "I will return in a moment. This, by the way, is the luxury that we aspire to in Pleasure Dome -- normal walls and furniture, and privacy. Our lives here rarely permit us either." He returned a few minutes later with his identical twin. That seemed to answer Bey's question about the use of form-change on Pleasure Dome staff. The ultimate bondage: someone else dictated the shape of their bodies. Ling wanted the man to be at ease and displayed a new side of his personality -- warmth and kindness. Bey noted it and marked up one more data point on a growing list. The examination began. The man was at first ill-at-ease, but soon relaxed and became more talkative. "All those three wanted was a full-speed reconditioning program. The only thing we did for them here that is in any way illegal was the speed. We used the bio-feedback machines twenty-four hours a day, and provided nutrients intravenously. So it looked like a completely straightforward request and we didn't give them any special monitoring, the way we would if a customer was to come in and ask for a special change. The full program they'd asked for takes about a hundred and fifty hours, nearly a week of changing if you run it continuously, the way we do." "You've run this course many times before?" asked Ling. "Often, especially for offworlders. Of course, we never ask their origins, but we can make a guess from clothing and speech. Since Capman's form-change work, a straightforward program like this has been completely automatic. The tank has automatic monitors that control air supply and nutrient supply and regulate the pace of the process. The subject has to be conscious at some level, since it is purposive form-change that's involved. But the unit's completely selfcontained and the only way we know what's happening inside the tank is through looking at the automatic monitor tell-tales on the outside." "And how often do you do that?" "In a simple case like this, once a day. We never have anything to do, but we check anyway. In the case of these three off-worlders, they all began at the same time and they all asked for the same reconditioning program. Needed it, too. They looked done in when they arrived here. "The evening of the third day, I took my routine look at the telltales. All three men were dead. I couldn't believe it. At first I suspected the tell-tales were lying, or there'd been a programming error, or something. Then we opened the tanks. God, it was awful. Like a nightmare. They had changed, they weren't men anymore. They were monsters, with great glowing eyes and thick skin, like a horror holo. We confirmed that they were dead, then we looked at their I.D.'s and realized they were off-worlders. Then everybody around here really panicked, and we tried to get them off-Earth. When we found we couldn't do that, we tried to put them deep at sea. That apparently failed too." The man fell silent and there was a long pause. Ling was too engrossed even to give Bey Wolf a look of triumph. He was bound in a spell of concentration so intense that he looked blind, his eyes unblinking and focused on infinity. "Did you do any chemical analyses of the bodies?" he asked. "God, no. We wanted to get them out of here. But there will be records on the tapes that were made by the monitors and tell-tales, and there should be continuous monitoring of some cell chemistry and blood chemistry." "Right. I want to examine those now. Bring them here or take me to them." "We'll get them. But they'll be in raw form. Only a form-change expert can read them." Ling caught Bey Wolf's look. "Bring them in. We'll manage somehow," he said. "It's a skill you never lose once you've mastered it completely."   Ik John Larsen looked at the spectrograph output, then at Park Green. "It's not as much as I expected," he said. "But there are traces of Asfanium in all three bodies. There's slight radioactivity because of that, but it's not enough to make a strong physical effect. I wonder, do you think that it could be a chemical effect of Asfanium that did it? We don't have a good understanding of that aspect of the transuranics in the island of stability up around element #." "That's quite possible," Green replied. "You know, we are still doing a lot of work on Asfanium and Folium and are finding some odd chemical properties, up in Lunar Base. One other thing occurs to me, the crew of the 'Jason' had never encountered form-change before. Do you think that they let things get out of control, maybe, due to their inexperience? TTien they ran into something new, like the effect of a trace of Asfanium?" Larsen slapped the spectrogram output sheet against his thigh. "Park, I bet you're on to something. With inexperienced people in purposive form-change, anything might happen. Now, we can test that. Asfanium concentrates in the thymus gland. If we take an extract from one of these three, we can conduct a controlled test and see if there is a tendency to form-change the way they did." Park Green frowned. "I didn't realize you had suitable test animals. Isn't it true that humans alone can achieve purposive form-change? After all, that's the basis of the humanity tests." Larsen laughed confidently. "Exactly right. You want to see the test animal? Here it is." He tapped himself on the chest. "Now, don't get the wrong idea," he added, as Park Green began a horrified protest. "One of the things we get in Form Control is many years of training in form-control methods. If anything starts to happen. I'll have no trouble stopping it and reversing it. Don't forget, it's a purposive process. Come on, let's get a thymus gland extract made here and then back to the form-change tanks at Headquarters. We'll really have something to show Bey and your boss when they get back." it it it The jaunt to Pleasure Dome was becoming a grind. The staff employees looked on in amazement as Wolf and Ling worked their way through the monitor tapes at express speed, reading raw data, swapping comments and analyses as they went. The tapes contained a mixture of body physical parameters, such as subject temperature, pulse rate and skin conductivity, with nutrient rates. Programs in use as they were swapped in and out of the tank control computer, plus chemical readings and brain activity, were recorded in parallel on the same tape. Reading one required many years of experience, plus a full understanding of the processes -- mental and physical -- of the human body. Ling was tireless, and Bey was determined not to be outdone. "Who is he?" whispered the Pleasure Dome form-change supervisor to Bey, at one of their brief halts. "I know you are head of Form Control, but where did he learn all this?" Bey looked across at Ling, who was deep in thought and probably would not have noticed an explosion in the room. "Maybe you should ask him yourself. I've had that conversation already." Then more tapes arrived and the question was pushed aside. After thirty-six hours of intense work, the basic analysis was complete. They had an incredible array of facts available to them, but one of them dominated all others. The crew of the 'Jason' had died well before their form-change was complete. They had died because the forms they were becoming were unable to live in and breathe normal air. The final form they would have become remained unknown. The reason why they were changing to those forms, under the control of a reconditioning program that had been used successfully a thousand times before, was equally unknown. Karl Ling sat motionless, as he had for the previous two hours. Occasionally he would ask Bey a question, or look again at a piece of data. Rather than disturb him Bey decided that he would go into another room to call back to Headquarters and check with John Larsen on the general situation. Ling was voyaging on strange seas of thought, alone, and Bey Wolf had developed a profound respect for Karl Ling. Park Green answered the communicator instead of Larsen. He looked very uncomfortable. "Where's John?" "He's been in a form-change tank since yesterday morning." To Green's great relief, Bey Wolf didn't seem at all concerned. Even when he had explained the whole story to Bey, the latter seemed interested but not at all worried. "John's been around form-change equipment for a long time. He knows how to handle it as well as anyone on Earth. But honestly. Park, I'm sceptical about his theory. Why, injured Belters have been using form-change equipment for years. They call it regeneration equipment. But it's the same thing exactly. It's only form-change to forms that are not your original shape that are illegal to offEarthers." Park Green looked as though a big weight had been lifted off him. "Thank God for that. I thought I might have let John talk me into a deal where he was taking a big risk. I don't know enough about all this to argue with him. I'll go off to the tanks, and see how things are coming along there." Bey smiled at the honesty of the big man's concern for Larsen and signed off. He strolled back to join Ling, who had now come out of his trance and accepted a cup of syncaff, 'compliments of Pleasure Dome.' Having let them in free of charge, the stf of Pleasure Dome seemed to have adopted them. Ling had just politely refused a Snow Queen's offer of an age-old technique to relax him after all his hard work. He seemed mildly annoyed when she made the same offer to Bey. "I think I have it, Mr. Wolf, and it's fascinating. More than I dreamed. If I'm right, this is a special day in history." He sat back, relishing the moment. "Well, Park Green and John Larsen think they have it too," said Bey. "I just had video contact with them." "They do? Without the evidence that we have here?" Ling was openly surprised. "What do they believe it is?" Bey sketched out Larsen's theory, and summarized the situation back in Headquarters. He mentioned finally that Larsen was putting it to a practical test. "Larsen injected an extract from one of the dead men, and got into a form-change tank?" Ling's selfpossession had failed him, and he had turned white. "He's a dead man. God, why didn't they consult us here?" He sprang to his feet, hurled the papers to one side and grabbed his Jacket. "Come, Mr. Wolf. We have to get back to Headquarters as fast as we possibly can. If there is a chance now to save John Larsen's life, it depends on our efforts." He ran out of the room. Bey Wolf, bewildered and alarmed, followed him at top speed. When Karl Ling lost his dignity so completely, it was time to worry indeed.    In the elevator, on ground transport and through the Mattin Link, Ling explained the basics of his discoveries to Bey Wolf. By the time they reached Headquarters it was hard to say which man was the more frantic. They went at once to the form-change tanks. Park Green, alerted as they travelled, was waiting for them there. He looked at Ling in trepidation, expecting an outburst of insult and accusation. It did not come. Ling went at once to the tank containing John Larsen and began to read the tell-tales. After a couple of minutes he grunted with satisfaction. "So far everything is stable. If he follows the same pattern as the others, we have about twenty-four hours to do something for him. The one thing I daren't do is stop this process in the middle. We'll have to let the process run its course, keep him alive while it happens, and worry afterwards about reversing it. Bring me the tank schematics. I need to know how the circuits that control the nutrients and air supply work for this model." Park Green went for them and came back in bewilderment. He took Bey Wolf to one side after he had given the schematics to Ling. "Mr. Wolf, does he know what he's doing? He's a Loge expert, he doesn't know about this stuff, does he? Are we risking John's life by letting him do this?" Wolf put his hand up on Green's  shoulder. "Park, believe me he j does know what he's doing. If any one can help John now, he can. Let's help all we can here. I'll tell you what my view is when this is all over." Ling interrupted their conversation. His voice had a reassuring authority and certainty. "One of you  come over here and make a note of the equipment changes we have to put on diis tank. I'll read off settings as I find them on the charts. want their top man on interactive form-change programs. Ramo Wold if he's still with them, the best one they have if he isn't. Top priority. Tell them it's codeword circuits, if that'll move them faster." The equipment modification began. At every stage. Ling rechecked the tell-tales. Larsen's condition inside the tank remained stable, but there were definite changes occurring. Pulse rate was down, and there was heavy demand on calcium and sodium in the nutrient supply. Skin properties were changing drastically. I "They would have noticed all I this in Pleasure Dome if they'd i have looked closely," grunted Ling, j "Give them their due, they had no reason in the world to expect anything peculiar. But look at that body mass indicator. It's up to a hundred kilos. What's Larsen's usual weight?" "Eighty." Bey was absorbed, watching the indicators. He longed to see inside the tank but there was no provision for that in the system. After many hours of equipment change and work on program modgineer, Ling finally declared that he ' had done all he could. The real test i would come in a few hours' time. The records of the crew of the 'Jason' had begun to go wild then. It remained to be seen if the equip! ment changes would keep Larsen's ' condition stable as the change proceeded further. J As Ling made the final checks on ' the tell-tales, Bey realized the menI tal anguish and confusion that Park Green was going through. "Mr. Ling, have we done all we I can here?" Bey asked. "For the moment. The rest is waiting." "Then if you will, for my benefit and Mr. Green's, I would appreciate it if you would explain this to us, from the beginning. I got a quick overview on the way here, but Park is still in the dark." Ling looked at Green as though seeing him for the first time. He finally nodded sympathetically. "From the beginning, eh? Well, that's a long story and I'll have to tell it the way I imagine it. Whether it is true or not is another matter." He sat down and put his hands behind his head. ago, on the planet Loge. Loge was a giant, about ninety earth masses, and Loge was going to explode. Now for something you may find hard to accept. Loge had living on it a race of intelligent beings. Perhaps too intelligent. Maybe they were the reason that their planet disintegrated. We'll probably never know that. "The race had nuclear energy, but not spaceflight. How do I know that? Well, I know they had nuclear energy because they made transuranic elements. Any natural source of transuranics would have decayed by natural process in the past sevof the Solar System. The only way we could have a source of transuranics on Loge -- and only on Loge -- would be if they were being created there, by nuclear transmutation. We can't do that efficiently yet, so there's good reason to believe the Logians had an advanced nuclear technology -- more than we have today. "How do I know they didn't have spaceflight? That's harder. The main reason: they couldn't get off Loge, even though they knew it was going to disintegrate. They must have had some years' warning and time to plan, so I imagine it wasn't a nuclear war. Perhaps they had found a way of making large-scale interior adjustments to the planet, and lost control. Again, we'll never know. "They looked around them in the Solar System. They were going to die, personally, but was there a way their race might survive? To a Logian, the natural place for the survival of the race would be Jupiter or Saturn. They probably never even thought of Earth, a tiny planet, too hot, oxygen atmosphere, a metal ball crouched too near the Sun. No, Jupiter or Saturn was their hope. That's where they turned those big luminous eyes -- adapted for life in a methane-heavy atmosphere. "Their scientists calculated the force of the explosion and gave a grim report. No life form, even single celled ones, could survive it. Parts of Loge would be thrown in all directions. Some would undoubtedly hit Jupiter and its satellites -- and Earth too. Could anything survive that transit? "If anything could, it would be a virus. There's no 'life-support system' in a virus, it's just a chunk of needs a host cell. The Logians took a chance, and packed their genetic material as a viral form. "Maybe it worked. We've never had a ship down to the surface of Jupiter or Saturn, and perhaps there are Logians down there, created by viral growth of Loge genetic material in host bodies. We do know there are no Logians on the satellites of either planet. "Some of feat viral material was on fragments of Loge that were blown far out and became part of the long-period comets. That didn't matter. A virus lasts indefinitely. those fragments fell back into the Solar System and men began minnot at all. For their transuranic elements. "Humans are very poor hosts for Loge development. The Loge virus could get into the human body easily enough, and even take up residence in the central nervous system. But it couldn't thrive in such unfamiliar surroundings. Wrong atmosphere, wrong chemical balance, wrong shape." Ling paused and looked at the other two. He had ceased to be the irritating special advisor and become the great scientist, lecturing to an audience of laymen. "You may find it hard to believe, but I was already convinced of the existence of a Loge civilization before I ever came to Earth for this investigation. The transuranic elements proved it, to my satisfaction. Otherwise I would never have been led down this train of thought so quickly. "The crew of the 'Jason' picked fragment. Nothing happened. TTien they came to Earth and got into the form-change machines; and at last the virus could begin to act. It stimulated their central nervous sys, terns, and the purposive formchange began to create a form that was optimal -- for Logians, not for Earthmen. When that change had proceeded to the point where the changed form could not survive in the atmosphere of Earth, the creatures died. Asphyxiated, in normal air." Park Green was now looking in horror at the tank containing John Larsen. "Does that mean that will happen to John, too?" "It would have. He injected himAsfanium. The work we've been doing this past day has been to modify the life-support system of the tank, so that it follows the needs of the organism inside it. If you go and look at the tell-tales now, you'll find that the nutrients and the atmosphere are ones that would kill a human." Park Green hurried over to the tank. He looked quickly at the monitors and came back. "Body mass, one hundred and sixty kilos. Oxygen down to eight percent. Mr. Ling, will John live?" "I believe he will. Can we ever return him to the shape of John Larsen? That is a harder question. If we can, I suspect that it will not be for some time." Karl Ling looked at Bey Wolf and caught a reflection of his own excitement. "We must look on the positive side," he said. "We've dreamed for centuries about our first meeting with an alien race." He nodded towards the tank. "The first representative will be in that tank, ready to meet with us, a day or two from now."  Frank Herbert Part II of IV female, has known only the desperate survival battle on the planet Dosadi where she lives a double life: in one persona a minor bureaucrat supervising food distribution; in the other persona a secret warlord waiting to fidfill the function for which she was bred and trained. Her mandate is to lead rebellion against Dosadi's imprisonment, for this is no ordinary planet linked to all the other sentient federations in the ConSentiency. Dosadi is locked behind a barrier 'God Wall' which dims its sun and isolates it from the rest of the universe. Dosadi's two species, the frog-like Gowachin and the Humans, are descended from a population which submitted to memory erasure after volunteering to participate in a massive long-term psychological experiment. The descendants are supposed to believe themselves alone in the universe. But the ancestors who bred for Keila Jedrik knew they were puppets dancing to outside whims and they saw that Dosadi was a hell, its plants and animals poison to both Human and Gowachin unless raised in hydroponic isolation. The Dosadis know only the city of Chu where the food is relatively pure and the Rim where people are condemned to a teeming scramble for short existence. While Jedrik sets the stage for rebellion, other forces muster in the ConSentiency. The Bureau of Sabotage, a sophisticated ombudsman-like ministry in the ConSentient government, has discovered that there is such a place as Dosadi and that unidentified Gowachin are behind it. Dosadi's location and the precise nature of the experiment are not known, but BuSab learns that a Caleban is involved. Calebans, seen as stars in this universe, provide the ConSentiency with jumpdoors. Through a jumpdoor, you can walk in one step from planet to planet. Calebans, called the "S'Eye People," have been a nagging mystery for many generations. Either through design or semantic confusion, the Calebans have never explained how Jumpdoors work. This is a mystery on a lger scale but similar to the ConSentient involvement with Taprisiots, the stubby, logdike beings who provide instant mind-to-mind communications linkages across the parsecs. BuSab Agent Jorj X. McKie is assigned to solve the Dosadi problem by Bureau Chief Bildoon, a member of the PanSpechi species who ape Human form but can pass one ego from person to person in a creche-family. McKie knows there is time pressure, that the Gowachin may obliterate Dosadi to conceal what they have done. Summoned to the Gowachin home planet of Tandaloor, the place of their mythological progenitor, Mrreg, McKie is confronted by Aritch, High M agister of the most important Gowachin Phylum, and by a deadly Wreave female, representative of one of the many other species in the ConSentiency. The Wreave shows by her myriad cheek pocks that she is linked to countless breeding triads of her species. McKie knows that if he offends her, he risks vendetta with all of that gigantic extended family. The Wreave, Ceylang by name, is being trained as a Legum, an adept in Gowachin Law. McKie is the only living non-Gowachin who has achieved Legum status. Aritch places the binding oath upon McKie, who now must represent the High Magister in any Gowachin legal action. In doing this, Aritch puts in McKie's hands the Phylum box containing three sacred objects: a book, a knife and a rock. The book on ageless metal defines origins of Gowachin Law; the rock is for pounding on wood to call a Courtarena into session; the knife is to be used by the winning Legum to slay the loser. McKie stops the W reave from attacking him by revealing knowledge of other Gowachin sacred matters. Ceylang, frustrated, is warned by McKie that unless she sheds her Wreave skin she will never be a true Legum. These facts emerge: creasingly immune to memory erasure and are, in Gowachin eyes, 'monstrous' for reasons Aritch does not explain. The Dosadis submit to a quasireligious government under an Elector named Broey, who is a Gowachin of oddly Human habits and mannerisms. Anything is for sale on Dosadisecret information, bodies, temporary protection, virtually unlimited services, food, armies... Broey is served by a pair of Human warlords. Gar and Gar's daughter, Tria. This pair has a secret connection (which Jedrik knows) with attempts to start another city on Dosadi, an act proscribed by Broey 's Convocation of the Heavenly Veil. Jedrik's chauffeur, Havvy, tells her that a Jorj X. McKie is being sent in from the Rim, an infiltrator. Through her superb contacts with the Rim and intern espionage within the city, Jedrik knows McKie comes from off planet. He is the key she needs to open the God WaU! Unknown to Jedrik, McKie carries the sophisticated tools of his employment, highly dangerous weapons, plus a Taprisiot linkage which, should he be killed, is supposed to provide the next BuSab agent with all information McKie has learned up to the moment of death. Havvy tries to sell more information to Jedrik. She knows Havvy wasn't born on Dosadi, that he was a flawed instrument, coming to her too late to use against the God Wall. She hates the powers of 'X' who have imprisoned Dosadi, but conceals this. Jedrik places her reliance on a simulation model of each person who opposes her (including Broey), a model she carries in her head and which enables her to anticipate her foes. She also has come to realize that Havvy and the others like him, these non-Dosadis who govern her planet, are dolts. When Havvy tells her McKie comes from beyond the God Wall, it is too much. She already knew this, that McKie was walking into her trap. Havvy seemingly cannot learn the Dosadi lessons of concealment and personal hardness. He will have to die. Such incompetence cannot be permitted to breed. All persons act from beliefs they are conditioned not to question, from a set of deeply seated prejudices. Therefore, whoever presumes to judge must be asked: 'How are you affronted?' And this judge must begin there to question inwardly as well as outwardly. -- The Question' from Ritual of the Courtarena Guide to Servants of the Box "One might suspect you of trying to speak under water," McKie accused. He still sat opposite Aritch in the High Magister's sanctus and this near-insult was only one indicator marking the changed atmosphere between them. The sun had dropped closer to the horizon and its spiritual ring no longer outlined Aritch's head. The two of them were being more direct now, if not more candid, having explored individual capacities and found where profitable discourse might be directed. The High Magister flexed his thigh tendons. Knowing these people from long and close observation, McKie realized the old Gowachin was in pain from prolonged inactivity. That was an advantage to be exploited. McKie held up his left hand, enumerated on his fingers: "You say the original volunteers on Dosadi submitted to memory erasure, but many of their descendants are immune to such erasure. The present population knows nothing about our ConSentient Universe." "As far as the present Dosadi population comprehends, they are the only people on the only inhabited planet in existence." McKie found this hard to believe. He held up a third finger. Aritch stared with distaste at the displayed hand. There were no webs between the alien fingers! McKie said: "And you tell me that a DemoPol backed up by certain religious injunctions is the primary tool of government there?" "An original condition of our experiment," Aritch said. It was not a comprehensive answer, McKie observed. Original conditions invariably changed. McKie decided to come back to this after the High Magister had submitted to more muscle pain. "Do the Dosadi know the nature of the Caleban barrier which encloses them?" "They've tried rocket probes, primitive electromagnetic projections. They understand that those energies they can produce will not penetrate their 'God Wall.' " "Is that what they call the barrier?" "That or 'The Heavenly Veil.' To some degree, these labels measure their attitude toward the barrier." "The DemoPol can serve many governmental forms," McKie said. "What's the basic form of their government?" Aritch considered this, then: "The form varies. They've employed some eighty different governmental forms." Another non-responsive answer. Aritch did not like to face the fact that their experiment had assumed warlord trappings. McKie thought about the DemoPol. In the hands of adepts and with a population responsive to the software probes by which the computer data was assembled, the DemoPol represented an ultimate tool for manipulation of a populace. The ConSentiency outlawed its use as an assault on individual rights and freedoms. The Gowachin had broken this prohibition, yes, but a more interesting datum was surfacing: Dosadi had employed some eighty different governmental forms without rejecting the DemoPol. That implied frequent changes. "How often have they changed their form of government?" "You can divide the numbers as easily as I," Aritch said. His tone was petulant. McKie nodded. One thing had become quite clear. "Dosadi's masses kno.w about the DemoPol but you won't let them remove it!" Aritch had not expected this insight. He responded with revealing sharpness which was amplified by his muscle pains. "How did you learn that?" "You told me." "I?" "Quite plainly. Such frequent change is responsive to an irritant -- the DemoPol. They change the forms of government, but leave the irritant. Obviously, they cannot remove the irritant. That was clearly part of your experiment -- to raise a population resistant to the DemoPol." "A resistant population, yes," Aritch said. He shuddered. "You've fractured ConSentient Law in many places," McKie said. "Does my Legum presume to judge me?" "No. But if I speak with a certain bitterness, please recall that I am a Human. I embrace a profound sympathy for the Gowachin, but I remain Human." "Ahhhh, yes. We must not forget the long Human association with DemoPols." "We survive by selecting the best decision makers," McKie said. "And a DemoPol elevates mediocrity." "Has that happened on Dosadi?" "No." "But you wanted them to try many different governmental forms?" The High Magister shrugged, remained silent. "We Humans found that the DemoPol does profound damage to social relationships. It destroys preselected portions of a society." "And what could we hope to learn by damaging our Dosadi society?" "Have we arrived back at the question of expected benefits?" Aritch stretched his aching muscles. "You are persistent, McKie. I will say that." McKie shook his head sadly. "The DemoPol was always held up to us as the ultimate equalizer, a source of decision-making miracles. It was supposed to produce a growing body of knowledge about what a society really needed. It was thought to produce justice in all cases despite any odds." Aritch was irritated. He leaned forward, wincing at the pain of his old muscles. "One might make the same accusations about the law as practiced everywhere except on Gowachin worlds!" McKie suppressed a sharp response. Gowachin training had forced him to question assumptions about the uses of law in the ConSentiency, about the inherent rightness of any aristocracy, any power bloc whether majority or minority. It was a BuSab axiom that all power blocs tended toward aristocratic forms, that the descendants of decision makers dominated the power niches. BuSab never employed offspring of their agents. Aritch repeated himself, a thing Gowachin seldom did. "Law is delusion and fakery, McKie, everywhere except on the Gowachin worlds! You give your law a theological aura. You ignore the ways it injures your societies. Just as with the DemoPol, you hold up your law as the unvarying source of justice. When you..." "BuSab has..." "No! If something's wrong in your societies, what do you do? You create new law. You never think to remove law or disarm the law. You make more law! You create more legal professionals. We Gowachin sneer at you! We always strive to reduce the number of laws, the number of Legums. A Legum's first duty is to avoid litigation. When we create new Legums, we always have specific problems in mind. We anticipate the ways the laws damage our society." It was the opening McKie wanted. "Why are you training a Wreave?" Belatedly, Aritch realized he had been goaded into revealing more than he had wanted. "You are good, McKie. Very good." "Why?" McKie persisted. "Why a Wreave?" "You will learn why in time." McKie saw that Aritch would not expand on this answer, but there were other matters to consider now. It was clear that the Gowachin had trained him for a specific problem: Dosadi. To train a Wreave as Legum, they'd have an equally importani problem in mind... perhaps the same problem. A basic difference in the approach to law, species differentiated, had surfaced, however, and this could not be ignored. McKie well understood the Gowachin disdain for all legal systems, including their own. They were educated from infancy to distrust any community of professionals, especially legal professionals. A Legum could only tread their religious path when he completely shared that distrust. Do  share that distrust? He thought he did. It came naturally to a BuSab agent. But most of the ConSentiency still held its professional communities in high esteem, ignoring the nature of the intense competition for new 'achievements which invariably overcame such communities: new achievements, new recognition. But the new could be illusion in such communities because they always maintained a peer review system nicely balanced with peer pressures for ego rewards. "Professional always means power," the Gowachin said. The Gowachin distrusted power in all of its forms. They gave with one hand and took with the other. Legums faced death whenever they used the Law. To make new law in the Gowachin Courtarena was to bring about the elegant dissolution of old law with a concommittant application of justice. Not for the first time, McKie wondered about the unknown problems a High Magister must face. It would have to be a delicate existence indeed. McKie almost formed a question about this, thought better of it. He shifted instead to the unknowns about Dosadi. God Wall? Heavenly Veil? "Does Dosadi often accept a religious oligarchy?" "As an outward form, yes. They currently are presided over by a supreme Elector, a Gowachin by the name of Broey." "Have Humans ever held power equal to Broey's?" "Frequently." It was one of the most responsive exchanges that McKie had with Aritch. Although he knew he was following the High Magister's purpose, McKie decided to explore this. "Tell me about Dosadi's social forms." "They are the forms of a military organization under constant attack or threat of attack. Theyform certain cabals, certain power enclaves whose influences shift." "Is there much violence?" "It is a world of constant violence." McKie absorbed this. Warlords. Military society. He knew he had Just lifted a comer of the real issue which had brought the Gowachin to the point of obliterating Dosadi. It was an area to be approached with extreme caution. McKie chose a flanking approach. "Aside from the military forms, what are the dominant occupations? .How do they perceive guilt and innocence? WTiat are their forms off punishment, of absolution. How dot they..." I "You do not confuse me, I McKie. Consider, Legum: there are better ways to answer such questions." Brought up short by the Magister's chiding tone, McKie fell into silence. He glanced out the oval window, realizing he'd been thrown onto the defensive with exquisite ease. McKie felt the nerves tingling along his spine. Danger! Tandaloor's golden sun had moved perceptibly closer to the horizon. That horizon was a blue-green line made hazy by kilometer after kilometer of hair trees whose slender female fronds waved and hunted in the air. Presently, McKie turned back to Aritch. Better ivays to answer such questions. It was obvious where the High Magister's thoughts trended. The j experimenters would, of course, I have ways of watching their experi iment. They could also influence their experiment, but it was obvious there were limits to this influence. : A population resistant to outside influences? The implied complications of this Dosadi problem daunted McKie. Oh, the circular dance the Gowachin always performed! Better ways. Aritch cleared his ventricle passages with a harsh exhalation, then: "Anticipating the possibility that others would censure us, we gave our test subjects the Primary." Devils Jncarnate! The Gowachin set such store on their damned Primary! Of course all people were created unequal and had to find their own level! McKie knew he had no choice but to plunge into the maelstrom. "Did you also anticipate that you'd be charged with violating sentient rights on a massive scale?" Aritch shocked him by a brief puffing of jowls, the Gowachin shrug. McKie allowed himself a warning smile. "I remind the High Magister that he raised the issue of the Primary." "Truth is truth." McKie shook his head, sharply, not caring what this revealed. The High Magister couldn't possibly have that low an estimation of his reasoning abilities. Truth indeed! 'Til give you truth: The ConSentiency has laws on this subject to which the Gowachin are signatories!" Even as the words fell from his lips, McKie realized this was precisely where Aritch had wanted him to go. They've learned something from Dosadi! Something crucial! Aritch massaged the painful muscles of his thighs, said: "I remind you, Legum, that we peopled Dosadi with volunteers." "Their descendants volunteered for nothing!" ' 'Ancestors always volunteer their descendants -- for better or for worse. Sentient rights? Informed consent? The ConSentiency has been so busy building law upon law, creating its great illusion of rights, that you've almost lost sight of the Primary's guiding principal: to develop our capacities. People who are never challenged never develop ramVa strengths!" Despite the perils, McKie knew he had to press for the answer to his original question: benefits. "What've you learned from your monster?" "You'll soon have a complete answer to that question." Again, the implication that he could actually watch Dosadi. But first it'd be well to disabuse Aritch of any suspicion that McKie was unaware of the root implications. The issue had to be met head on. "You're not going to implicate me." "Implicate you?" There was no mistaking Aritch's surprise. "No matter how you use what you've learned from Dosadi, you'll be suspected of evil intent. Whatever anyone learns from..." "Oh, that. New data gives one power." "And you do not confuse me, Aritch. In the history of every species there are many examples of places where new data has been gravely abused." Aritch accepted this without question. They both knew the background. The Gowachin distrusted power in all of its forms, yet they used power with consummate skill. The trend of McKie's thoughts lay heavily in this room now. To destroy Dosadi would be to hide whatever the Gowachin had learned there. McKie, a nonGowachin, therefore, would learn those things, would share the mantle of suspicion should it be cast. The historical abuses of new data occurred between the time that a few people learned the important thing and the time when that important thing became general knowledge. To the Gowachin and to BuSab it was the 'Data Gap,' a source of constant danger. "We would not try to hide what we've learned," Aritch said, "only how we learned it." "And it's just an academic question whether you destroy an entire planet and every person on it!" "Ahh, yes: academic. What you don't know, McKie, is that one of our test subjects on Dosadi has initiated, all on her own, a course of events which will destroy Dosadi very quickly whether we act or not ! You'll leam all about this very soon when, like the good Legum we know you to be, you go there to experience this monster with your own flesh." ' In the name of all that we together hold holy I promise three things to the sacred congregation of people who are subject to my rule. In the first place, that the holy religion which we mutually espouse shall always preserve their freedom under my auspices; secondly, that  will temper every form of rapacity and inequity which may inflict itself upon us all; and thirdly, that I will command swift mercy in all judgements, that to me and to you the gracious Lord may extend His Recognition. -- The Oath of Power, Dosadi Sacred Congregation papers Broey arose from prayer, groped  behind him for the chair and sankj into it. Enclosed darkness sur-i rounded him. The room was a shielded bubble attached to the bot-j tom of his Graluz. Around the room's thick walls was the warm water which protected his females and their eggs. Access to the bubble was through a floor hatch and a twisting flooded passage from the Graluz. Pressure in the bubble excluded the water, but the space around Broey smelled reassuringly of the Graluz. This helped reinforce the mood he now required. Presently, the God spoke to him. Elation filled Broey. God spoke to him, only to him. Words hissed within his head. Scenes impinged themselves upon his vision centers. Yes! Yes!  keep the DemoPol! God was reassured and reflected that reassurance. Today, God showed him a ritual Broey had never seen before. The ritual was only for Gowachin. The ritual was called Laupuk. Broey saw the ritual in all of its gory details, felt the rightness of it as though his very cells accepted it. Responsibility, expiation -- these were the lessons of Laupuk. God approved when Broey expressed understanding. They communicated by words which Broey expressed silently in his thoughts, but there were other thoughts which God could not pex ceive. Just as God no doubt held thoughts which were not communicated to Broey. God used people, people used God. Divine intervention with cynical overtones. Broey had learned the Elector's role through a long and painful apprenticeship. I am your servant, God. As God admonished, Broey kept the secret of this private communion. It suited his purpose to obey, as it obviously suited God's purpose. There were times, though, when Broey wanted to shout it: "You fools!  speak with the voice of God!" Other Electors had made that mistake. They'd soon fallen from the seat of power. Broey, drawing on several lifetimes of assembled experiences, knew he must keep s power if he ever were to escape from Dosadi. Anyway, the fools did his bidding (and therefore God's) without divine admonition. All was well. One presented a selection of thoughts to God...being careful always where and when one reviewed private thoughts. There were times when Broey felt God within him when there'd been no prayer, no preparations here in the blackness of this bubble room. God might peer out of Broey 's eyes at any time -- softly, quietly -- examining His world and its works through mortal senses. "I guard My servant well." The warmth of reassurance which flowed through Broey then was like the warmth of the Graluz when he'd still been a tad clinging to his mother's back. It was a warmth and sense of safety which Broey tempered with a deep awareness of that other Graluz time: a giant greygreen adult male Gowachin ravening through the water, devouring those tads not swift enough, alert enough to escape.  was one of the swift. Memory of that plunging, frantic flight in the Graluz had taught Broey how to behave with God. In his bubble room's darkness, Broey shuddered. Yes, the ways of God were cruel. Thus armed, a servant of God could be equally cruel, could surmount the fact that he knew what it was to be both Human and Gowachin. He need only be the pure servant of God. This thout he shared. Beware, McKie. God has told me whence you come. I know your intentions. Hold fast to the narrow path, McKie. You risk my displeasure.    Behavioral engineering in all of its manifestations always degenerates into merciless manipulation, it reduces all (manipulators and manipulated alike) to a deadly mass effect.' The central assumption, that manipulation of individual personalities can achieve uniform behavioral responses, has been exposed as a lie by many species but never with more telling effect than by the Gowachin on Dosadi. Here, they showed us the 'Walden Fallacy' in ultimate foolishness, explaining; "Given any species which reproduces by genetic mingling such that every individual is a unique specimen, all attempts to impose a decision matrix based on assumed uniform behavior will prove lethal." -- The Dosadi Papers, BuSab reference McKie walked through the jumpdoor and, as Aritch's aides had said, found himself on sand at just past Dosadi's midmorning. He looked up, seeking his first realtime view of the G Wall, wanting to share the Dosadi feeling of that enclosure. All he saw was a thin haze, faintly silver, disappointing. The sun circle was more defined than he'd expected and he knew from the holographic reproductions he'd seen that a few of the third magnitude stars would be filtered out at night. What else he'd expected, McKie could not say, but somehow this milky veil was not it. Too thin, perhaps. It appeared insubstantial, too weak for the power it represented. The visible sun disk reminded him of another urgent necessity but he postponed that necessity while he examined his surroundings. A tall white rock? Yes, there it was on his left. They'd warned him to wait beside that rock, that he'd be relatively safe there. Under no circumstances was he to wander from this contact point. "We can tell you about the dangers of Dosadi but words are not enough. Besides, the place is always developing new threats." Things he'd learned in the briefing sessions over the past weeks reinforced the warning. The rock, twice as tall as a Human, stood only a few paces away, massive and forbidding. He went over and leaned against it. Sand grated beneath his feet. He smelled unfamiliar perfumes and acridities. The sun-warmed surface of the rock gave its energy to his flesh through the thin green coveralls they'd insisted he wear. McKie longed for his armored clothing and its devices to amplify muscles, but such things were not permitted. Only a reduced version of his toolkit had been allowed and that reluctantly, a compromise. McKie had explained that the contents would be destroyed if anyone other than himself tried to pry into the kit's secrets. Still, they'd warned him never to open the kit in the presence of a Dosadi native. "The most dangerous thing you can do is to underestimate any of the Dosadi." McKie, staring around him, saw no Dosadi. Far off across a dusty landscape dotted with yellow bushes and brown rocks, he identified the hazy j spires of Chu rising out of its river I canyon. Heat waves dizzied the air ; above the low scrub, giving the city : a magical appearance. McKie found it difficult to think j about Chu in the context of what I he'd learned during the crash course I the Gowachin had given him. Those ! magical fluting spires reached heavenward from a muck where "you can buy anything... anything at all." Aritch's aides had sewn a large sum in Dosadi currency into the seams of his clothing but, at the same time, had forced him to digest hair-raising admonitions about "any show of unprotected wealth." The jumpdoor attendants had recapitulated many of the most urgent warnings, adding: "You may have a wait of several hours. We're not sure. Just stay close to that rock where you'll be relatively safe. We've made protective arrangements which should work. Don't eat or drink anything until you get into the city. You'll be faintly sick with the diet change for a few days, but your body should adjust." "Should adjust?" "Give it time." He'd asked about specific dangers to which he should be most alert. "Stay clear of any Dosadi natives except your contacts. Above all, don't even appear to threaten anyone." "What if I get drowsy and take a nap?" They'd considered this, then: "You know, that might be the safest thing to do. Anyone who'd dare to nap out there would have to be damned well protected. There'd be some risk, of course, but there always is on Dosadi. But they'd be awfully leery of anyone casual enough to nap out there." Again, McKie glanced around. Sharp whistlings and a low rasp like sand across wood came from behind the tall rock. Quietly, McKie worked his way around to where he could see the sources of these noises. The whistling was a yellow lizard almost the color of the bushes beneath which it crouched. The rasp came from a direction which commanded the lizard's attention. Its source appeared to be a small hole beneath another bush. McKie thought he detected in the lizard only a faint curiosity about himself. Something about that hole and the noise issuing from it demanded a great deal of concentrated attention. Something stirred in the hole's blackness. The lizard crouched, continued to whistle. An ebony creature about the size of McKie's fist emerged from the hole, darted forward, saw the lizard. Wings shot from the newcomer's sides and it leaped upward but it was too late. With a swiftness which astonished McKie, the lizard shot forward, balled itself around its prey. A slit opened in the lizard's stomach, surrounded the ebony creature. With a final rasping, the black thing vanished into the lizard. All this time, the lizard continued to whistle. Still whistling, it crawled into the hole from which its prey had come. "Things are seldom what they seem to be on Dosadi," McKie's teachers had said. He wondered now what he had just seen. The whistling had stopped. The lizard and its prey reminded McKie that, as he'd been warned, there had not been time to prepare him for every new detail on Dosadi. He crouched now and, once more, studied his immediate surroundings. Tiny jumping things like insects inhabited the narrow line of shade at the base of the white rock. Green (blossoms?) opened and closed on the stems of the yellow bushes. The ground all around appeared to be a basic sand and clay but when he peered at it closely he saw veins and blue and red discoloration. He turned his back on the distant city, saw far away mountains: a purple graph line against silver sky. Rain had cut an arroyo in that direction. He saw touches of darker green reaching from the depths. The air tasted bitter. Once again, McKie made a sweeping study of his surroundings, seeking any sign of threat. Nothing he could identify. He palmed an instrument from his toolkit, stood casually and stretched while he turned toward Chu. When he stole a glance at the instrument, it revealed a sonabarrier at the city. Absently scratching himself to conceal the motion, he returned the instrument to his kit. Birds floated in the silver sky above the sonabarrier. Why a sonabarrier? he wondered. It would stop wild creatures, but not people. His teachers had said the sonabarrier excluded pests, vermin. The explanation did not satisfy McKie. Things are seldom what they seem. Despite the God Wall, that sun was hot. McKie sought the shady side of the rock. Seated there, he glanced at the small white disk affixed to the green lapel at his left breast: OP#-D#. It was standard Galach script, the lingua franca of the ConSentiency. "They speak only Galach on Dosadi. They may detect an accent in your speech, but they won't question it." Aritch's people had explained that this badge identified McKie as an open-contract worker, one with slightly above average skills in a particular field, but still part of the Labor Pool and subject to assignment outside his skill. "This puts you three hierarchical steps from the Rim," they'd said. It'd been his own choice. The bottom of the social system always had its own communications channels flowing with information based on accurate data, instinct, dream stuff and what was fed from the top with deliberate intent. Whatever happened here on Dosadi, its nature would be revealed in the unconscious processes of the Labor Pool. In the Labor Pool, he could tap that revealing flow. "I'll be a weaver," he'd said, explaining that it was a hobby he'd enjoyed for many years. The choice had amused his teachers. McKie had been unable to penetrate the reason for their amusement. "It is of no importance right now. One choice is as good as another." They'd insisted he concentrate on what he'd been doing at the time, learning the signal mannerisms of Dosadi. Indeed, it'd been a hectic period on Tandaloor after Aritch's insistence (with the most reasonable of arguments) that the best way for his Legum to proceed was to go personally to Dosadi. In retrospect, the arguments remained persuasive, but McKie had been surprised. For some reason which he could not now identify, he had expected a less involved overview of the experiment, watching through instruments and the spying abilities of the Caleban who guarded the place. McKie was still not certain how they expected him to pull this hot palip from the cooker but it was clear they expected it. Aritch had been mysteriously explicit: "You are Dosadi's best chance for survival and our own best chance for... understanding." They expected their Legum to save Dosadi while exonerating the Gowachin. It was a Legum's task to win for his client, but these had to be the strangest circumstances with the client retaining the absolute power of destruction over the threatened planet. On Tandaloor, McKie had been allowed just time for short naps. Even then, his sleep had been restless, part of his mind infernally aware of where he lay; the bedog strange and not quite attuned to his needs, the odd noises beyond the walls -- water gurgling somewhere, always water. When he'd trained there as a Legum that had been one of his first adjustments: the uncertain rhythms of disturbed water. Gowachin never strayed far from water. The Graluz -- that central pool and sanctuary for females, the place where Gowachin raised those tads which survived the ravenous weeding by the male parent -- The Graluz always remained a central fixation for the Gowachin. As the saying put it: "If you do not understand the Graluz you do not understand the Gowachin." As such sayings went, it was accurate only up to a point. But there was always the water, contained water, the nervous slapping of wavelets against walls. The sound conveyed no fixed rhythms, but it was a profound clue to the Gowachin: contained, yet always different. For all short distances, swimming tubes connected Gowachin facilities. They traversed long distances by jumpdoor or in hissing jetcars which moved on magnetic cushions. The comings and goings of such cars had disturbed McKie's sleep during the period of the crash course on Dosadi. Sometimes, desperately tired, his body demanding rest, he would find himself awakened by voices. And the subtle interference of the other sounds -- the cars, the waves -- made eavesdropping difficult. Awake in the night, McKie would strain for meaning. He felt like a spy listening for vital clues, seeking every nuance in the casual conversations of people beyond his walls. Frustrated, always fmstrated, he had retreated into sleep. And when, as happened occasionally, all sound ceased, this brought him to full alert, heart pounding, wondering what had gone wrong. And the odors! What memories they brought back to him. Graluz musk, the bitter pressing of exotic seeds, permeated every breath. Fern tree pollen intruded with its undertones of citrus. And the caraeli, tiny frog-like pets, invaded your sleep at every dawning with their exquisite belling arias. During those earlier days of training on Tandaloor, McKie had felt more than a little lost, hemmed in by threatening strangers, constantly aware of the important matters which rode on his success. But things were different after the interview with Aritch. McKie was now a trained, tested and proven Legum, not to mention a renowned agent of BuSab. Yet there were times when the mood of those earlier days intruded. Such intrusions annoyed him with their implication that he was being maneuvered into peril against his will, that the Gowachin secretly laughed as they prepared him for some ultimate humiliation. They were not above such a jest. Common assessment of Gowachin by non-Gowachin said the Frog God's people were so ultimately civilized they had come full circle into a form of primitive savagery. Look at the way Gowachin males slaughtered their own newborn tads! Once, during one of the rare naps Aritch's people permitted him, McKie had awakened to sit up and try to shake off that depressing mood of doom. He told himself true things: that the Gowachin flattered him now, deferred to him, treated him with that quasi-religious respect which they paid to all Legums. But there was no evading another truth: the Gowachin had groomed him for their Dosadi problem over a long period of time and they were being less than candid with him about that long process and its intentions. There were always unfathomed mysteries when dealing with Gowachin. When he'd tried returning to sleep that time, it was to encounter disturbing dreams of massed sentient flesh (both pink and green), all naked and quite defenseless before the onslaught of gigantic Gowachin males. The dream's message was clear. The Gowachin might very well destroy Dosadi in the way (and for similar reasons) that they winnowed their own tads -- searching, endlessly searching for the strongest and most resilient survivors. The problem they'd dumped in his lap daunted McKie. If the slightest inkling of Dosadi leaked into common awareness without a concurrent justification, the Gowachin Federation would be hounded unmercifully. The Gowachin had clear and sufficient reason to destroy the evidence... or to let the evidence destroy itself. Justification. Where was that to be found? In the elusive benefits which had moved the Gowachin to mount this experiment? Even if he found that justification, Dosadi would be an upheaval in the ConSentiency. It'd be the subject of high drama. More than twenty generations of Humans and Gowachin surfacing without warning! Their lonely history would titillate countless beings. The limits of language would be explored to wring the last drop of emotive essence from this revelation. No matter how explained, Gowachin motives would come in for uncounted explorations and suspicions. Why did they really do it? What happened to their original volunteers? People would look backward into their own ancestry -- Human and Gowachin alike. "Is that what happened to Uncle Elfred?" Gowachin phylum records would be explored. "Yes! Here are two -- gone without record!" Aritch's people admitted that "a very small minority" had mounted this project and kept the lid on it. Were they completely sane, this Gowachin cabal? McKie's short naps were always disturbed by an obsequious Gowachin bowing over his bedog, begging him to return at once to the briefing sessions which prepared him for survival on Dosadi. Those briefing sessions! The implied prejudices hidden in every one raised more questions than were answered. McKie tried to retain a reasoned attitude, but irritants constantly assailed him. Why had the Gowachin of Dosadi taken on Human emotional characteristics? Why were Dosadi 's Humans aping Gowachin social compacts? Were the Dosadi truly aware of why they changed governmental forms so often? The bland answer to his frequent questions enraged McKie. "All will be made clear when you experience Dosadi for yourself" He'd finally fallen into a counter-irritant patter: "You don't really know the answer, do you? You're hoping I'll find out for you!" . Some of the data recitals bored  McKie. While listening to a ( Gowachin explain what was known j about Rim relationships, he would ; find himself distracted by people ; passing in the multi-sentient access ' way outside the briefing area. , Once, Ceylang entered and sat on j the side of the room watching him I with a hungry silence which rubbed  McKie's sensibilities to angry rawj ness. He'd longed for the blue : metal box then, but once the solemn  investment had pulled the mantel of  Legumic protection around him, the  box had en removed to its sacred j niche. He'd not see it again unless  this issue entered the Courtarena. i Ceylang remained an unanswered  question among many. Why did that dangerous Wreave female haunt this ; room without contributing one thing? He suspected they allowed Ceylang to watch him through remote spy devices. Why did she choose that once to come in person? To let him know he was being observed? It had something to do with whatever had prompted the Gowachin to train a Wreave. They had some future problem which only a Wreave could solve. They were grooming this Wreave as they'd groomed him. Why? What Wreave capabilities attracted the Gowachin? How did this Wreave female differ from other Wreaves? Where were her loyalties? What was the 'Wreave Bet'? This led McKie into another avenue never sufficiently explored: What Human capabilities had led the Gowachin to him? Dogged persistence? A background in Human law? The essential individualism of the Human? There were no sure answers to these questions, no more than there were about the Wreave. Her presence continued to fascinate him, however. McKie knew many things about Wreave society not in common awareness outside the Wreave worlds. They were, after all, integral and valued partners in BuSab. In shared tasks, a cameraderie developed which often prcmipted intimate exchanges of information. Beyond the fact that Wreaves required a breeding triad for reproduction, he knew that Wreaves had never discovered a way to determine in advance which of the Triad would be capable of nursing the offspring. This formed an essential building stone in Wreave society. Periodically, this person from the triad would be exchanged for a like person from another triad. This insured their form of genetic dispersion and, of equal importance, built countless linkages throughout their civilization. With each such linkage went requirements for unquestioning support in times of trouble. A Wreave in the Bureau had tried to explain this: "Take, for example, the situation where a Wreave is murdered or, even worse, deprived of essential vanity. The guilty party would be triad exchange has linked us, we are uired to respond intimately to the insult. The closest thing you have to this, as I understand it, is familial responsibility. We have this familial responsibility for vendetta where such affronts occur. You have no idea how difficult it was to release those of us in BuSab from this... this bondage, this network of responsibility." The Gowachin would know this about the Wreaves, McKie thought. Had this characteristic attracted the Gowachin or had they chosen in spite of it, making their decision because of some other Wreave aspect? Would a Wreave Legum continue to share that network of familial responsibility? How could that be? Wreave society could only offend a basic sensibility of the Gowachin. The Frog God's people were even more... more exclusive and individual than Humans. To the Gowachin, family remained a private thing, walled off from strangers in an isolation which was abandoned only when you entered your chosen phylum. As he waited beside the white rock on Dosadi, McKie reflected on these matters, biding his time, listening. The alien heat, the smells and unfamiliar noises, disturbed him. He'd been told to listen for the sound of an internal combustion engine. Internal combustion! But the Dosadi used such devices outside the city because they were more powerful (although much larger) than the beamed impulse drivers which they used wjthin Chu's walls. "The fuel is alcohol. Most of the raw materials come from the Rim. It doesn't matter how much poison there is in such fuel. They ferment bushes, trees, ferns... anything the Rim supplies." A sleepy quiet surrounded McKie now. For a long time he'd been girding himself to risk the thing he knew he would have to do once he was alone on Dosadi. He might never again be this alone here... probably not once he was into Chu's warrens. He knew the futility of trying to contact his Taprisiot monitor. Aritch, telling him the Gowachin knew that BuSab had invested in 'Taprisiot insurance,' had said: "Not even a Taprisiot call can penetrate the God Wall." In the event of Dosadi's destruction, the Caleban contract ended. McKie's Taprisiot might even have an instant to complete the death record of McKie's memories. Might. That was academic to McKie in his present circumstances. The Calebans owed him a debt. McKie had removed the Whipping Star threat which had been as deadly to Calebans as to any other species which had ever used jumpdoors. Users of jumpdoors and the Caleban who controlled those jumpdoors had been doomed. The Caleban he knew by the pseudonym 'Fannie Mae' had expressed the debt to McKie in her own peculiar way: "The owing of me to thee connects to no ending." Aritch could have alerted his Dosadi guardian against any attempt by McKie to contact another Caleban. McKie doubted this. Aritch had specified a ban against Taprisiot calls. But all Calebans shared an awareness at some level. If Aritch and company had been lulled into a mistaken assumption about the security of their barrier around Dosadi... Carefully, McKie cleared his mind of any thoughts about Taprisiots. This wasn't easy. It required a Sufi concentration upon a particular void. There could be no accidental thrust of his mind at the Taprisiot waiting in the safety of Central Central with its endless patience. Everything must be blanked from awareness except a clear projection toward Fannie Mae. McKie visualized her. She was visible in this universe as the star Thyone. He recalled their long hours of mental give and take. He projected the warmth of emotional attachment. As he had saved Fannie Mae, she had protected and saved him. The emotion was real. Presently, he closed his eyes, amplified that internal image which now suffused his mind. He felt his muscles relax. The warm rock against his back, the sand beneath him, faded from awareness. Only the glowing presence of a Caleban remained in his mind. "Who calls?" The words touched his auditory centers, but not his ears. "It's McKie, friend of Fannie Mae. Are you the Caleban of the God Wall?" "I am the God Wall. Have you come to worship?" McKie felt his thoughts stumble. Worship? The projection from this Caleban was echoing and portentous, not at all like the probing curiosity he always sensed in Fannie Mae. He fought to regain that first clear image. The inner glow of a Caleban contact returned. He supposed there might be something worshipful in this experience. You were never absolutely certain of a Caleban 's meaning. "It's McKie, friend of Fannie Mae," he repeated. The glow within McKie dimmed, then: "But you occupy a point upon Dosadi's wave." That was a familiar kind of communication, one to which McKie could apply previous experience in the hope of a small understanding, an approximation. "Does the God Wall permit me to contact Fannie Mae?" Words echoed in his head: "One Caleban, all Caleban." "I wish to converse with Fannie Mae." "You are not satisfied with your present body?" McKie felt his body then, the trembling flesh, the zombie-like trance state which went with Caleban or Taprisiot contact. The question had no meaning to him, but the body contact was real and it threatened to break off communication. Slowly, McKie fought back to that tenuous mind-presence. "I am Jorj X. McKie. Calebans are in my debt." "All Calebans know this debt." "Then honor your debt." He waited, trying not to grow tense. The glow within his head was replaced by a new presence. It insinuated itself into McKie's awareness with penetrating familiarity -- not full mental contact but rather a playing upon those regions of his brain where sight and sound were interpreted. McKie recognized this new presence. "Fannie Mae!" "What does McKie require?" For a Caleban, it was quite a direct communication. McKie, noting this, responded more directly: "I require your help." "Explain." "I may be killed here...ahh, have an end to my node here on Dosadi." "Dosadi's wave," she corrected him. "Yes. And if that happens, if I die here, I have friends on Central Central...on Central Central's wave...friends there who must learn everything that's in my mind when I die." "Only Taprisiot can do this. Dosadi contract forbids Taprisiots." "But if Dosadi is destroyed..." "Contract promise passes no ending, McKie." "You cannot help me?" "You wish advice from Fannie Mae?" "Yes." "Fannie Mae able to maintain contact with McKie while he occupies Dosadi's wave." Constant trance? McKie was shocked. She caught this. "No trance. McKie's nexus known to Fannie Mae." "I think not. I can't have any distractions here." "Bad choice." She was petulant. "Could you provide me with a personal jumpdoor to..." "Not with node ending close to ending for Dosadi wave." "Fannie Mae, do you know what the Gowachin are doing here on Dosadi? This is..." "Caleban contract, McKie." Her displeasure was clear. You didn't question the honor of a Caleban 's word-writ. The Dosadi contract undoubtedly contained specific prohibitions against any revelations of what went on here. McKie was dismayed. He was tempted to leave Dosadi immediately. Fannie Mae' got his message, too. "McKie can leave now. Soon, McKie cannot leave in his own bodynode." "Bodynode?" "Answers not permitted." Not permitted! "I thought you were my friend, Fannie Mae!" Warmth suffused him. "Fannie Mae possesses friendship for McKie." "Then why won't you help me?" "You wish to leave Dosadi's wave in this instant?" "No!" "Then Fannie Mae cannot help." Angry, McKie began to break contact. Fannie Mae projected sensations of frustration and hurt. "Why does McKie refuse advice? Fannie Mae wishes..." "I must go. You know I'm in a trance while we're in contact. That's dangerous here. We'll speak another time. I appreciate your wish to help and your new clarity but..." "Not clarity! Very small hole in understanding but Human keeps no more dimension!" Obvious unhappiness accompanied this response but she broke the contact. McKie felt himself awakening, his fingers and toes trembling with cold. Caleban contact had slowed his metabolism to a dangerous low. He opened his eyes. A strange Gowachin clad in the yellow of an armored vehicle driver stood over him. A tracked machine rumbled and puffed in the background. Blue smoke enveloped it. McKie stared upward in shock. The Gowachin nodded companionably. "You are ill?"    I We of the Sabotage Bureau remain legalists of a special category. We know that too much law injures a society; it is the same with too little law. One seeks a balance. We are like the balancing force among the Gowachin; without hope of achieving heaven in the society of mortals, we seek the unattainable. Each agent knows his own conscience and why he serves such a master. That is the key to us. We serve a mortal conscience for immortal reasons. We do it without hope of praise or the sureness of success. -- The early writings of Bildoon, PanSpechi Chief of BuSab They moved out onto the streets as soon as the afternoon shadows gloomed the depths of the city, Tria and six carefully chosen companions, all of them young Human males. She'd musked herself to key them up and she led them down dim byways where Broey's spies had been eliminated. All of her troop was armored and armed in the fashion of an ordinary sortie team. There'd been rioting nearby an hour earlier, not sufficiently disruptive to attract large military attention, but a small Gowachin salient had been eliminated from a Human enclave. A sortie team was the kind of thing this Warren could expect after such a specific species adjustment. Tria and her six companions were not likely to suffer attack. None of the rioters wanted a large scale mopping up in the area. A kind of hushed, suspenseful waiting pervaded the streets. , They crossed a wet intersection, ! green and red ichor in the gutters. I The smell of the dampness told her i that a graluz had been broached and its waters freed to wash through the streets. That would attract retaliation. Some Human children were certain to be killed in the days ahead. An old pattern. The troop crossed the riot area presently, noting the places where bodies had fallen, estimating casualties. All bodies had been removed. Not a scrap remained for the birds. They emerged from the Warrens soon afterward, passing through a Gowachin-guarded gate, Broey's people. A few blocks along they went through another gate, Human guards, all in Gar's pay. Broey would learn of her presence here soon, Tria knew, but she'd said she was going into the Warrens. She came presently to an alleyway across from a Second Rank building. The windowless grey of the building's lower floors presented a blank face broken only by the lattice armor of the entrance gate. Behind the gate lay a dimly lighted passage. Its deceptively plain walls concealed spy devices and automatic weapons. Holding back her companions with a hand motion, Tria waited in the dark while she studied the building entrance across from her. The gate was on a simple latch. There was one doorguard in an alcove on the left near the door which was dimly visible beyond the armorwork of the gate. A building defense force stood ready to come at the doorguard's summons or at the summons of those who watched through the spy devices. Tria's informants said this was Jedrik's bolt hole. Not in the Warrens at all. Clever, clever. But Tria had maintained an agent in this building for years as she kept agents in many buildings. A conventional precaution. Everything depended on timing now. Her agent in the building was poised to eliminate the inner guards at the spy-device station. Only the doorguard would remain. Tria waited for the agreed upon moment. The street around her smelled of sewage: an open reclamation line. Accident? Riot damage? Tria didn't like the feeling of this place. What was Jedrik's game? Were there unknown surprises built into this guarded building? Jedrik must know by now that she was suspected of inciting the riot...and of other matters. But would she feel safe there in her own enclave? People tended to feel safe among their own people. She couldn't have a very large force around her, though. Still, some private plot worked itself through the devious pathways of Jedrik's mind and Tria had not yet fathomed all of that plot. There were surface indicators enough to risk a confrontation, a parley. It was possible that Jedrik flaunted herself here to attract Tria. The potential in that possibility filled Tria with excitement. Together, we'd be unbeatable! Yes...Jedrik fitted the image of a superb agent. With the proper organization around her... Once more, Tria glanced left and right. The streets were appropriately empty. She checked the time. Her moment had come. With hand motions, she sent flankers out left and right and another young male probing straight across the street to the gate. When they were in place, she slipped across with her three remaining companions in a triangular shield ahead. The doorguard was a Human with grey hair and a pale face which glistened yellow in the dim light of the passage. His lids were heavy with a recent dose of his personal drug which Tria's agent had supplied. Tria opened the gate, saw that the guard carried a round dead-man switch in his right hand as expected. His grin was gap-toothed as he held the switch toward her. She knew he'd recognized her. Much depended now on her agent's accuracy. "Do you want to die for the frogs?" Tria asked. He knew about the rioting, the trouble in the streets. And he was Human with Human loyalties, bul he knew she worked for Broey, a Gowachin. The question was precisely calculated to fill him with indecision. Was she a turncoat? He had his Human loyalties and a fanatic's dependence upon this guard post which kept him out of the Warrens. And there was his personal addiction. All doorguards were addicted to something, but this one took a drug which dulled his senses and made it difficult for him to correlate several lines of thought He wasn't supposed to use his drug on duty and this troubled him now. There were so many matters to be judged and Tria had asked the righi question. He didn't want to die for the frogs. She pointed to the dead-man switch, a question. "It's only a signal relay," he said. "No bomb in this one." She remained silent, forcing him to focus on his doubts. The guard swallowed. "What do you..." "Join us or die." He peered past her at the others. Things such as this happened frequently in the Warrens, not verj often here on the slopes which led up to the heights. The guard was not a one trusted with full knowledge of who he guarded. He had explicit instructions and a dead-man relay to warn of intruders. Othen were charged with making the more subtle distinctions, the real decisions. That was this building's weal point. "Join who?" he asked. There was false belligerency in his voice and she knew she had him then. "Your own kind." This locked his drug-dulled mind onto its primary fears. He knew what he was supposed to do: open his hand. That released the alarm device in the dead-man switch. He could do this of his own volition and it was supposed to deter attacman's hand opened anyway. But he'd been fed with suspicions to increase his doubts. The device in his hand might not be a simple signal transmitter. What if it actually were a bomb? He'd had many long hours to wonder about that. "We'll treat you well," Jedrik said. She put a companionable arm around his shoulder, letting him get the full effect of her musk while she held out her other hand to show that it carried no weapon. "Demonstrate to my companion here how you pass that to your relief." One of the young males stepped forward. The guard showed how it was done, explaining slowly as he passed the device. "It's easy once you get the trick of it." When her companion had the thing finnly in hand, she raised her arm from the guard's shoulder, touched his carotid artery with a poisoned needle concealed in a fingernail. The guard had only time to draw one gasping breath, his eyes gaping before he sank from her embrace. "I treated him well," she said. Her companions grinned. It was the kind of thing you learned to expect from Tria. They dragged the body out of sight into the guard alcove and the young male with the signal device took his place at the door. The others protected Tria with their bodies as they swept into the building. The whole operation had taken less than two minutes. Everything was working smoothly as Tria's operations were expected to work. The lobby and its radiating hallways were empty. Good. Her agent in this building deserved a promotion. They took a stairway rather than trust an elevator. It was only three short flights. The upper hallway also was empty. Jedrik led the way to the designated door, used the key her agent had supplied. The door opened without a sound and they surged into the room. Inside, the shades had been pulled and there was no artificial illumination. Her companions took up their places at the closed door and along both flanking walls. This was the most dangerous moment, something only Tria could handle. Light came from thin strips where shades did not quite seal a south window. Tria discerned dim shapes of furniture, a bed with an indeterminate blob of darkness on it. "Jedrik?" A whisper. Tria's feet touched soft fabric, a sandal. "Jedrik?" Her shin touched the bed. She held a weapon ready while she felt for the dark blob. It was only a mound of bedding. She turned. The bathroom door was closed, but she could make out a thin slot of light at the bottom of the door. She skirted the clothing and sandal on the floor, stood at one side and motioned a companion to the other side. Thus far they had operated with a minimum of sound. Gently, she turned the knob, thrust open the door. There was water in a tub and a body face down, one arm hanging flaccidly over the edge, fingers dangling. A dark purple welt was visible behind and beneath the left ear. Tria lifted the head by the hair, stared at the face, lowered it gently to avoid splashing. It was her agent, the one she'd trusted for the intelligence to set up this operation. And the death was characteristic of a Gowachin ritual slaying... that welt under the ear. A Gowachin talon driven in there to silence the victim before drowning? Or had it just been made to appear like a Gowachin slaying? Tria felt the whole operation falling apart around her, sensed the uneasiness of her companions. She considered calling Gar from where she stood but a feeling of fear and revulsion came over her. She stepped out into the bedroom before opening her communicator and thumbing the emergency signal. "Central." The voice was tense. She Kept her own voice flat. "Our agent's dead." Silence. She could imagine them centering the locator on her transmission, then: "There?" "Yes. She's been murdered." Gar's voice came on: "That can't be. I talked to her less than an hour ago. She..." "Drowned in a tub of water," Tria said. "She was knocked out first... something sharp driven in under an ear." There was silence again while Gar absorbed this data. He would have the same uncertainties as Tria. She glanced at her companions. They had taken up guard positions facing the doorway to the hall. Yes, if attack came, it would come from there. The channel to Gar remained open and now Tria heard a babble of terse orders with only a few words intelligible: "... team... don't let... time..." Then, quite clearly: "They'll pay for this!" Who will pay? Tria wondered. She was beginning to make a new assessment of Jedrik. Gar came back on: "Are you in immediate danger?" "I don't know." It was a reluctant admission. "Stay right where you are. We'll send help. I've notified Broey." So that was the way Gar saw it. Yes. That was most likely the proper way to handle this new development. Jedrik had eluded them. There was no sense in proceeding alone. It would have to be done Broey's way now. Tria shuddered as she issued the necessary orders to her companions. They prepared to sell themselves dearly if an attack came, but Tria was beginning to doubt there'd be an immediate attack. This was another message from Jedrik. The trouble came when you tried to interpret the message.    The military mentality is a bandit and raider mentality. Thus, all military represents a form of organized banditry where the conventional mores do not prevail. The military is a way of rationalizing murder, rape, looting and other forms of theft which are always accepted as part of warfare. When denied an outside target, the military mentality always turns against its own civilian population, using identical rationalizations for bandit behavior. -- BuSab Manual, Chapter Five: "The Warlord Syndrome" McKie, awakening from the communications trance, realized how he must've appeared to this strange Gowachin towering over him. Of course a Dosadi Gowachin would think him ill. He'd been shivering and mumbling in the trance, perspiration rolling from him. McKie took a deep breath. "No, I'm not ill." "Then it's an addiction?" Recalling the many substances to which the Dosadi could be addicted, McKie almost used this excuse but thought better of it. This Gowachin might demand some of the addictive substance. "Not an addiction," McKie said. He lifted himself to his feet, glanced around. The sun had moved perceptibly toward the horizon behind its .streaming veil. And something new had been added to the landscape -- that gigantic tracked vehicle, which stood throbbing and puffing smoke from a vertical stack behind the Gowachin intmder. The Gowachin maintained a steady, intense concentration on McKie, disconcerting in its unwavering directness. McKie had to ask himself if this were some threat or his Dosadi contact? Aritch's people had said a vehicle would be sent to the contact point, but... "Not ill, not an addiction," the Gowachin said. "Is it some strange condition which only Humans have?" "I was ill," McKie said. "But I'm recovered. The condition has passed." "Do you often have such attacks?" "I can go years without a recurrence." "Years? What causes this... condition?" "I don't know." "I... ahhhh." The Gowachin nodded, gestured upward with his chin. "An affliction of the Gods, perhaps." "Perhaps." "You were completely vulnerable." McKie shrugged. Let the Gowachin make of that what he could. "You were not vulnerable?" Somehow, this amused the Gowachin, who added: "I am Bahrank. Perhaps that's the luckiest thing which has ever happened to you." Bahrank was the name Aritch's aides had given as McKie's first contact. "I am McKie." "You fit the description, McKie, except for your, ahhhh, condition. Do you wish to say more?" McKie wondered what Bahrank expected. This was supposed to be a simple contact handing him on to more important people. Aritch was certain to have knowledgeable observers on Dosadi, but Brank was not supposed to be one of them. The warning about this Gowachin had been specific. "Bahrank doesn't know about us. Be extremely careful what you reveal to him. It'd be very dangerous to you if he were to learn that you came from beyond the God Veil." The jumpdoor aides had reinforced the warning. "If the Dosadi penetrate your cover you'll have to return to your pickup point on your own. We very much doubt that you could make it. Understand that we can give you little help once we've put you on Dosadi." Bahrank visibly came to a decision, nodding to himself. "Jedrik expects you." That was the other name Aritch's people had provided. "Your cell leader. She's been told that you're a new infiltrator from the Rim. Jedrik doesn't know your true origin." "Who does know?" "We cannot tell you. If you don't know then that information cannot be wrested from you. We assure you, though, that Jedrik isn't one of our people." McKie didn't like the sound of that warning. "... wrested from you." As usual, BuSab sent you into the tiger's mouth without a full briefing on the length of the tiger's fangs. Bahrank gestured toward his tracked vehicle. "Shall we go?" McKie glanced at the machine. It was an obvious war device, heavily armored with slits in its metal cab, projectile weapons protruding at odd angles. It looked squat and deadly. Aritch's people had mentioned such things. "We saw to it that they got only primitive armored vehicles, projectile weapons and relatively unimportant explosives, that sort of thing. They've been quite resourceful in their adaptations of such weaponry, however." Once more, Bahrank gestured toward his vehicle, obviously anxious to leave. McKie was forced to suppress an abrupt feeling of profound anxiety. What had he gotten himself into? He felt that he had awakened to find himself on a terrifying slide into peril, unable to control the least threat. The sensation passed but it left him shaken. He delayed while he continued to stare at the vehicle. It was about six meters long with heavy tracks plus other wheels faintly visible within the shadows behind the tracks. It sported a conventional antenna at the rear for tapping the power transmitter in orbit beneath the barrier veil, but there was a secondary system which burned a stinking fuel. The smoke of that fuel filled the air around them with acridity. "For what do we wait?" Bahrank demanded. He glared at McKie with obvious fear and suspicion. "We can go now," McKie said. Bahrank turned and led the way swiftly, clambering up over the tracks and into a shadowed cab. McKie followed, found the interior a tightly cluttered place full of a bitter oily smell. There were two hard metal seats with curved backs higher than the head of a seated Human or Gowachin. Bahrank already occupied the seat on the left, woiicing switches and dials. McKie dropped into the other seat. Folding arms locked across his chest and waist to hold him in place; a brace fitted itself to the back of his head. Bahrank threw a switch. The door through which they'd entered closed with a grinding of servomotors and the solid clank of locks. An ambivalent mood swept over McKie. He had always felt faint agoraphobia in open places such as the area around the rock. But the dim interior of this war machine with its savage reminders of primitive times touched an atavistic chord in his psyche and he fought an urge to claw his way outside. This was a trap! An odd observation helped him overcome the sensation. There was glass over the slits which gave them their view of the outside. Glass. He felt it. Yes, glass. It was common stuff in the ConSentiency -- strong yet fragile. He could see that this glass wasn't very thick. The fierce appearance of this machine had to be more show than actuality, then. Bahrank gave one swift sweeping glance to their surroundings, moved levers which set the vehicle into lurching motion. It emitted a grinding rumble with an overriding whine. A track of sorts led from the white rock toward the distant city. It showed the marks of this machine's recent passage, a roadway to follow. Glittering reflections danced from bright rocks along the track. Bahrank apeared very busy with whatever he was doing to guide them toward Chu. McKie found his own thoughts returning to the briefings he'd received on Tandaloor. "Once you enter Jedrik's cell you're on your own." Yes...he felt very much alone, his mind a clutter of data which had little relationship to any previous experience. And this planet could die unless he made sense out of that data plus whatever else he might learn here. Alone, alone... If Dosadi died there'd be few sentient watchers. The Caleban's tempdcinetic barrier would contain most of that final destructive flare. The Caleban would, in fact, feed upon the released energy. That was one of the things he'd learned from Fannie Mae. One consuming blast, a meal for a Caleban, and BuSab would get its final report from a dead agent, would be forced to start anew and without the most important piece of physical evidence -- Dosadi . The machine beneath McKie thundered, rocked and skidded but always returned to the track which led toward Chu's distant spires. McKie studied the driver covertly. Bahrank showed uncharacteristic behavior for a Gowachin... more direct... more Human. That was it! His Gowachin instincts had been contaminated by contact with Humans. Aritch was sure to despise that, fear it. Bahrank drove with a casual expertise using a complex control system. McKie counted eight different levers and arms which the Gowachin employed. Some were actuated by knees, others by his head. His hands reached out while an elbow deflected a lever. The war machine responded. Bahrank spoke presently without taking his attention from driving. "We may come under fire on the second ledge. There was quite a police action down there earlier." McKie stared at him. "I thought we had safe passage through." "You Rimmers are always pressing." McKie peered out the slits: bushes, barren ground, that lonely track they followed. Bahrank spoke. "You're older than any Rimmer I ever saw before." Aritch's people had warned McKie about this as a basic flaw in his cover, the need to conceal the subtle signs of age. They'd provided him with some geriatric assistance and an answer to give when challenged. He used that answer now. 'Tt ages you in a hurry out here." "It must." McKie felt that something in Bahrank's response eluded him, but dared not pursue this. It was an unproductive exchange. And there was that reference to a 'police action.' McKie knew that the Rim Rabble, excluded from Chu, tried periodic raids, most often fruitless. Barbaric! "What excuses did you use to come out here?" McKie asked. Bahrank shot a probing glance at him, raised one webbed hand from the controls to indicate a handle in the roof over his head. The handle's purpose was unknown to McKie and he feared he had already betrayed too much ignorance. But Bahrank was speaking. "Officially, I'm scouting this area for any hidden surprises the Rimmers may have stored out here. I often do that. Unofficially, everyone thinks I've a secret pond out here full of fertile females." A pond... not a graluz. Again, it was a relatively fruitless exchange with hidden overtones. McKie stared silently ahead through a slit. Their dusty track made a slow and wide sweep left, abruptly angled down onto a narrow ledge cut from red rock walls. Bahrank put them through a series of swift changes in speed: slow, fast, slow fast. The red rock walls raced past. McKie peered out and downward on his side. Far below lay jungle verdure and, in the distance, the smoke and spires of Chu -- fluted buildings ranked high over dim background cliffs. The speed changes appeared purposeless to McKie. And the dizzy drop off of the cliff on his side filled him with awe. This narrow ledge hugged the cliff, turning as the cliff turned -- now into shadows and now into light. The machine roared and groaned around him. The smell of oil made his stomach heave. And the far away city seemed little closer than it had from the cliff top, except that it was taller, more mysterious in its smoky obscurity. "Don't expect any real trouble until we reach the first ledge," Bahrank said. McKie glanced at him. First ledge? Yes, that'd be the first elevation outside the city's walls. The gorge within which Chu had been raised came down to river level in broad steps, each one numbered. Chu had been anchored to island hills and flats where the river slowed and split into many arms. And the hills which had resisted the river were almost solid iron ore, as were many of the flanking ledges. "Glad to get off there," Bahrank said. Their narrow ledge had turned at right angles away from the cliff onto a broad ramp which descended into grey-green jungle. The growth enclosed them in abrupt green shadows. McKie, looking out to the t side, identified hair fronds and broad leaf ficus, giant spikes of barbed red which he had never before seen. Their track, like the ' jungle floor, was grey mud. McKie looked from side to side: the growth appeared an almost equal mixture of Terran and Tandaloor interspersed  with many strange plants. I Sunlight made him blink as they F raced out of the overhanging plants onto a plain of tall grass which had been trampled, blasted and burned by recent violence. He saw a pile of wrecked vehicles off to the left, twisted shards of metal with, here and there, a section of track or a wheel aimed at the sky. Some of the wrecks looked similar to the machine in which he now rode. Bahrank skirted a blast hole at an angle which gave McKie a view into the hole's depths. Tom bodies lay there. Bahrank made no comment, seemed hardly to notice. Abruptly, McKie saw signs of movement in the jungle, the flitting presence of both Humans and Gowachin. Some carried what appeared to be small weapons -- the glint of a metal tube, bandoliers of bulbous white objects around their necks. McKie had not tried to memorize all of Dosadi's weaponry; it was, after all, primitive, but he reminded himself now that primitive weapons had created these scenes of destruction. Their track plunged again into overhanging growth, leaving the battlefield behind. Deep green shadows enclosed the lurching, rumbling machine. McKie, shaken from side to side against the restraints, carried an odor memory with him: deep, bloody musks and the beginnings of rot. Their shaded avenue made a sharp right turn, emerged onto another ledge slashed by a plunging cut into which Bahrank took them, turning onto another cliff-hugging ledge. McKie stared across Bahrank through the slits. The city was nearer now. Their rocking descent swept his gaze up and down Chu's towers which lifted like silvery organ pipes out of the Council Hills. The far cliff was a series of misted steps fading into purple grey. Chu's Warrens lay smokey and hazed all around the fluted towers. And he could make out part of the city's enclosing outer wall. Squat forts dotted the wall's top, offset for enfilading fire. The city within the wall seemed so tall. McKie had not expected it to appear so tall... but that spoke of the population pressures in a way that could not be misunderstood. Their ledge ended at another battlefield plain strewn with bodies of metal and flesh, the death stink an inescapable vapor. Bahrank spun his vehicle left, right, dodged piles of torn equipment, avoided craters where mounds of flesh lay beneath insect blankets. Ferns and other low growth were beginning to spring upright after the monstrous trampling. Grey and yellow flying creatures sported in the ferntops, uncaring of all that death. Aritch's aides had warned McKie that Dosadi's life existed amidst brutal excesses, but the actuality sickened him. He identified both Gowachin and Human forms among the sprawled corpses. The sleek green skin of a young Gowachin female, orange fertility marks prominent along her arms, especially revolted him. McKie turned sharply away, found Bahrank studying him with tawny mockery in the shining Gowachin eyes. Bahrank spoke as he drove. "There's informers everywhere, of course, and after this..." His head nodded left and right. "... you'll have to move with more caution than you might've anticipated." A brittle explosion punctuated his words. Something struck the vehicle's armor on McKie's side. Again they were a target. And again. The clanging of metal against metal came thickly, striking all around them, even on the glass over the view slits. McKie suppressed his shock. That thin glass did not shatter. He knew about thick shields of tempered glass, but this put a new dimension on what he'd been told about the Dosadi. Quite resourceful indeed! Bahrank drove with apparent unconcern. More explosive attack came from directly in front of them, flashes of orange in the jungle beyond the plain. "They're testing," Bahrank said. He pointed to one of the slits. "See? They don't even leave a mark on that new glass." McKie spoke from the depths of his bitterness. "Sometimes you wonder what all this proves except that our world runs on distrust." "Who trusts?" Bahrank's words had the sound of a catechism. McKie said: "I hope our friends know when to stop testing." "They were told we couldn't take "Didn't they agree to pass us through?" "Even so, they're expected to t a few shots if Just to keep me in good graces with my superiors." Once more, Bahrank put them through a series of dazzling speed changes and turns for no apparent reason. McKie lurched against the restraints, felt bruising pain as an elbow hit the side of the cab. An explosion directly behind rocked them up onto the left track. As they bounced, Bahrank spun them left, avoided another blast which would've landed directly on them along their previous path. McKie, his ears ringing from the explosions, felt the machine bounce to a stop, reverse as more explosions erupted ahead. Bahrank spun them to the right, then left, once more charged full speed ahead right into an unbroken wall of jungle. With explosions all around, they crashed through greenery, turned to the right along another shadowed muddy track. McKie had lost all sense of direction, but the attack had ceased. Bahrank slowed them, took a deep breath through his ventricles. "I knew they'd try that." He sounded both relieved and amused. McKie, shaken by the brush with death, couldn't find his voice. Their shadowy' track snaked through the jungle for a space, giving McKie time to recover. By then, he didn't know what to say. He couldn't understand Bahrank's amusement, the lack of enduring concern' over such violent threat. Presently, they emerged onto an untouched sloping plain as smooth and green as a park lawn. It dipped gently downward into a thin screen of growth through which McKie could see a silver green tracery of river. What caught and held McKie's attention, however, was a windowless, pockwalled grey fortress which lifted from the plain in the middle distance. It towei over the growth screening the river. Buttressed arms reached toward them to enclose a black metal barrier. "That's our gate," Bahrank said. Bahrank turned them left, lined up with the center of the buttressed arms. "Gate Nine and we're home through the tube," he said... McKie nodded. Walls, tubes and gates: those were the keys to Chu's defenses. They had "barrier and fortress minds" on Dosadi. This tube would run beneath the river. He tried to place it on the map which Aritch's people had planted in his mind. He was supposed to know the geography of this place, its geology, religions, social patterns, the intimate layout .of each island's walled defenses, but he found it hard to locate himself now New! From Taurus. Military Research and Design Specialists -- Discount Offer: The Battle tor Andromeda, Conflict for a Entire Galaxy using Fleets. Barrier Bastions and Omega Ships which can destroy # Solar Systems in a single move (iI is # miles across). A Strategic Game where the Mere Presence of an "#" ship # light years away constitutes an act of War! Warriors of the Dark Star in the age of Neutron Wars (#) is a tactical version using enlarged models of "Omega " ships in single ship to ship combat with all the weapons, rays, and computers in an Immense scale. Complete Games in themseivss. extension kits with additional ships and fleets are available... so the size and scale of the games are unlimited! Using Boards with real Star Systems. No Dice, No Chance, and Unique Play systems for the WarGamer th have never been used before. Buy both and deduct #. New # WarGame Catalog (#) has over # War Games covering every phase and era of Historic Conflict and of both Games. P.O. Box # Evanston, IL # on that mental map. He leaned forward to the slit, peered upward as the machine began to gather speed, saw the great central spire with its horizontal clock. All the hours of map briefing snicked into place. "Yes, Gate Nine." Bahrank, too busy driving, did not reply. McKie dropped his gaze to the fortress, stifled a gasp. The rumbling machine was plunging downslope at a frightening pace, aimed directly toward that black metal barrier. At the last instant, when it seemed they would crash into it, the barrier leaped upward. They shot through into a dimly illuminated tube. The gate thundered closed behind them. Their machine made a racketing sound on metal grating beneath the tracks. Bahrank slowed them, shifted a lever beside him. The machine lifted onto wheels with an abrupt reduction in noise which made McKie feel that he'd been deafened. The feeling was heightened by the realization that Bahrank had said the same thing to him several times. "Jedrik says you come from beyond the far mountains. Is that true?" "Jedrik says it." He tried to make it sound wry, but it came out almost questioning. Bahrank was concentrating on a line of thought, however, as he drove them straight down the grating floor of the dim tube. "There's a rumor that you Rimmers have started a secret settlement back there, that you're trying to build your own city." "An interesting rumor." "Isn't it, though?" The single line of overhead lights in the tufc left the cab's interior darker than it'd been outside, illuminated by only the faint reflections from instruments and dials. But McKie had the odd sensation that Bahrank saw him clearly, was studying every expression, spite the impossibility of this, the thought persisted. What was behind Bahrank' s probing? Why do I feel that he sees right through me? These disquieting conjectures ended as they emerged from the tube onto a Warren street. Bahrank spun them to the right along a narrow alleyway in deep grey shadows. Although he'd seen many representations of these streets, the actuality deepened McKie's feelings of misgiving. So dirty... oppressive... so many people. They were everywhere! Bahrank drove slowly now on the silent wheels, the tracks raised off the paving. The big machine eased its way through narrow little streets, some paved with stone, some with great slabs of dark substance. All the streets where shaded by overhanging upper stories whose height McKie could not judge through the slits. He saw shops barred and guarded. An occasional stairway, also guarded, led up or down into repellant darkness. Only Humans occupied these streets, and no casual, pedestrian expressions on any of them. Jaws were set on grim mouths. Hard questioning eyes peered at the passing vehicle. Both men and woman wore the universal dark, one-piece clothing of the Labor Pool. Noting McKie's interest, Bahrank spoke. "This is a Human enclave and you have a Gowachin driver." "Can they see us in here?" "They know. And there's trouble coming." "Trouble?" "Gowachin against Human." This appalled McKie and he wondered if this were the source of those forebodings which Aritch and aides would not explain: destruction of Dosadi from within. But Bahrank continued: "There's a growing separation between Humans and Gowachin, worse than it's ever been. You may be the last Human to ride with me." Aritch and company had prepared McKie for Dosadi's violence, hunger and distrust, but they'd said nothing about species against species... only that someone they refused to name could destroy the place from within. What was Bahrank trying to say? McKie dared not expose his ignorance by probing and this inability dismayed him. Bahrank, meanwhile, nosed their machine out of a narrow passage onto a wider street which was crowded by carts, each piled with greenery. The carts moved aside slowly as the armored vehicle approached, hatred plain in the eyes of the Humans who moved with the carts. The press of people astonished McKie: for every cart (and he lost count of them within a block) there were at least a hundred people crowding around, lifting arms high, shouting at the ring of people who stood shoulder to shoulder around each cart, their backs to the piled contents and obviously guarding those contents. McKie, .staring at the carts, realized with a shocked sense of recognition that he was staring at carts piled with garbage. The crowds of people were buying garbage. Again, Bahrank acted the part of tour guide. "This is called the Street of the Hungry. That's very select garbage, the best." McKie recalled one of Aritch 's aides saying there were restaurants in Chu which specialized in garbage from particular areas of the city, that no poison-free food was wasted. The passing scene compelled McKie's attention: hard faces, furtive movements, the hate and thinly suppressed violence, all of this immersed in a normal commercial operation based on garbage. And the numbers of these people! They were everywhere around: in doorways, guarding and pushing the carts, skipping out of Bahrank's path. New smells assaulted McKie's nostrils, a fetid acridity, a stink such as he had never before experienced. Another thing surprised him: the appearance of antiquity in this Warren. He wondered if all city populations crowded by threats from outside took on this ancient appearance. By Consentient standards, the population of Chu had lived here (Mily a few generations, but the city looked older than any he'd ever seen. With an abrupt rocking motion, Bahrank turned their machine down a narrow street, brought them to a stop. McKie, looking out the slit on his right, saw an arched entry in a f rimy building, a stairway leading ownward into gloom. "Down there's where you meet Jedrik," Bahrank said. "Down those stairs, second door on your left. It's a restaurant." "How'll I know her?" "Didn't they tell you?" "I..." McKie broke off. He'd seen pictures of Jedrik during the Tandaloor briefings, realized now that he was trying to delay leaving Bahrank's armored cocoon. Bahrank appeared to sense this. "Have no fear, McKie. Jedrik will know you. And McKie..." McKie turned to face the Gowachin. "... go directly to the restaurant, take a seat, wait for Jedrik. You'll not survive long here without her protection. Your skin's dark and some Humans prefer even the green to the dark in this quarter. They remember Pylash Gate here. Fifteen years isn't long enough to erase that from their minds." Nothing about a Pylash Gate had been included in McKie's briefings and now he dared not ask. Bahrank moved the switch which opened McKie's door. Immediately, the stink of the street was amplified to almost overpowering proportions. Bahrank, seeing him hesitate, spoke sharply. "Go quickly!" McKie descended in a kind of olafactory daze, found himself standing on the side of the street, the object of suspicious stares from all around. The sight of Bahrank driving away was the cutting of his last link to the ConSentiency and all the familiar things which might protect him. Never in his long life had McKie felt this much alone.    No legal system can maintain justice unless every participant -- magisters, prosecutors, legums, defendants, witnesses, all -- risks life itself in whatever dispute comes before the bar. Everything must be risked in the Courtarena. If any element remains outside the contest and without personal risk, justice inevitably fails. -- Gowachin Law Near sunset there was a fine rain which lasted well into darkness, then departed on the gorge wind which cleared Dosadi's skies. It left the air crystalline, cornices dripping puddles in the streets. Even the omnipresent Warren stink was diluted and Chu's inhabitants showed a predatory lightness as they moved along the streets. Returning to headquarters in an armored troop carrier which carried only his most trusted Gowachin, Broey noted the clear air even while he wondered at the reports which had brought him racing from the Council Hills. When he entered the conference room, Broey saw that Gar already was there standing with his back to the dark window which looked out on the eastern cliffs. Broey wondered how long Gar had been there. No sign of recognition passed between Gowachin and Human, but this only emphasized the growing separation of the species. They'd both seen the reports which contained that most disturbing ble agent under circumstances which pointed at Broey himself. Broey crossed to the head of the conference table, flipped the toggle which activated his communicator, addressed the screen which only he could see. "Assemble the Council and link for conference." The response came as a distorted buzz filtered through scramblers and suppressed by a privacy cone. Gar, standing across the room, could make no sense out of the noises coming from the communicator. While he waited for the Council members to come on the conference link, Broey seated himself at the communicator, summoned a Gowachin aide to the screen and spoke in a low voice masked by the privacy cone. "Start a security check on all Humans in positions where they might threaten us. Use Plan D." Broey glanced up at Gar. The Human's mouth worked silently. He was annoyed by the privacy cone and his inability to tell exactly what Broey was doing. Broey continued speaking to his aide. "I'll want the special force deployed as I told you earlier... Yes..." Gar pointedly turned his back on his conversation, stared out at the night. Broey continued to address his aide in the screen. "No! We must include even the Humans in this conference. Yes, that's the report Gar made to me. Yes, I also received that information. Other Humans can be expected to riot and drive out their Gowachin neighbors and there'll be retaliations. Yes, that was my thought when I saw the report." Broey turned off the privacy cone and scrambler. Tria had just come onto his screen with an override, interrupting the conversation with his security aide. She spoke in a low, hurried voice with only a few words intelligible to Gar across the room. But Broey's suspicions were becoming obvious. He heard Tria out, then: "Yes... it would be logical to made to look like Gowachin work for... I see. But the scattered incidents which... Indeed? Well, under the circumstances..." He left the thought incomplete, but his words drew a line between Human and Gowachin, even at the highest levels of his Advisory Council. "Tria, I must make my own decisions on this." While Broey was speaking. Gar brought up a chair and placed it near the communicator, sat down. Broey had finished his conversation with Tria and restored the privacy circuits, however, and even though he sat nearby Gar could not penetrate their protective screen. He was close enough now, though, to hear the buzzing of the privacy system and the sound annoyed Gar. He did not try to conceal his annoyance. Broey saw Gar but gave no indication that he approved or disapproved Gar's nearness. "So I understand," Broey said. "Yes... I'll issue those orders as soon as I've finished here. No... Agreed. That would be best." He closed the circuit. The annoying buzz stopped. "Jedrik means to set Gowachin against Human, Human against Gowachin," Gar said. "If so, it's been a long time in secret preparation," Broey said. His words implied many things: that there was conspiracy in high places, that the situation had achieved dangerous momentum without being detected, that all of the inertial forces could not now be anticipated. "You expect it to get worse," Gar said. "Hopefully." Gar stared at him for a long period, then: "Yes." It was clear that Broey wanted a well-defined condition to develop, one which would provide clear predictions of the major consequences. He was prepared for this. When Broey understood the situation to his own satisfaction, he'd use his own undeniable powers to gain as much as possible during a period of upset. Gar broke the silence. "But if we've misunderstood Jedrik's intent..." "It helps us when the innocent suffer," Broey said, paraphrasing part of an old axiom which every Dosadi knew. Gar completed the thought for him. "But who's innocent?" Before Broey could respond, his screen came alight with the assembled faces of his Council, each face in its own little square. Broey conducted the conference quickly, allowing few interruptions. There were no house arrests, no direct accusations, but his words and manner divided them by species. When he was through. Gar imagined the scrambling which must be going on right then in Chu while the powerful assembled their defenses. Without knowing how he sensed this. Gar felt that this was exactly what Jedrik had wanted and that it'd been a mistake for Broey to increase the tensions. After turning off the communicator, Broey sat back and addressed himself to Gar with great care. "Tria tells me that Jedrik cannot be found." "Didn't we expect that?" "Perhaps." Broey puffed his jowls. "What I don't understand is how a simple Liaitor could elude my people and Tria." "I think we've underestimated this Jedrik. What if she comes from..." His chin jerked ceilingward. Broey considered this. He'd been supervising the interrogation of Bahrank at a secure post deep in the Council Hills when the summons to headquarters had interrupted. The accumulating reports indicated a kind of trouble u had known at various times, but never at this magnitude. And Bahrank's information had been disappointing. He'd delivered this Rim iirfiltrator named McKie to such and such an address. (Security had been unable to check this in time because of the riots.) Bahrank's beliefs were obvious. And perhaps the Rimmers were trying to build their own city beyond the mountains. Broey thought this unlikely. His sources in the Rim had proved generally trustworthy and his special source was always trustworthy. Besides, such a venture would require gigantic stocks of food, all of it subject to exposure in the regular accounting. That, after all, was the Liaitor function, why he had... No, that was not probable. The Rim subsisted on the lowest of Chu's leavings and whatever could be wrested from Dosadi's poisonous soil. No . Bahrank was wrong. This McKie was peculiar, but in quite another way. And Jedrik must've knovvn this before anyone else... except himself. The paramount question remained: Who'd helped her? Broey sighed. "We have a long association. Gar. A person of your powers who has worked his way from the Rim through the Warrens..." Gar understood. He was being told that Broey looked upon him with active suspicion. There'd never been any real trust between them, but this was something else: nothing openly spoken, nothing direct or specific, but the meaning clear. It was not even sly; it was merely Dosadi. For a moment. Gar didn't know which way to turn. There'd always been this possibility in his relationship with Broey, but long acceptance had lulled Gar into a dangerous dependency. Tria had been his most valuable counter. He needed her now, but she had other, much more demanding, duties at this juncture. Gar realized now that he would have to precipitate his own plans, calling in all of the debts and dependencies which were his due. He was distracted by the sound of many people hurrying past in the outer hall. Presumably, things were coming to a head faster than expected. Gar stood up, stared vaguely out the windows at those dark shadows in the night which were the Rim cliffs. While waiting for Broey, Gar had watched darkness settle there, watched the spots of orange appear which were the Rim's cookfires. Gar knew those cookfires, knew the taste of the food which came from them, knew the flesh-dragging dullness which dominated existence out there. Did Broey expect him to flee back to that? Broey would be astonished at the alternatives open to Gar. "I will leave you now," Broey said. He arose and waddled from the room. What he meant was: "Don't be here when I return." Gar continued to stare out the windows. He seemed lost in angry reverie. Why hadn't Tria reported yet? One of Broey' s Gowachin aides came in, fussed over papers on a comer table. It was actually no more than five minutes that Gar remained standing thus. He shook himself presently, turned and let himself out of the room. Scarcely had he set foot in the outer passage than a troop of Broey's Gowachin shouldered their way past him into the conference room. They'd been waiting for him to leave. Angry with himself for what he knew he must do. Gar turned left, strode down the hall to the room where he knew he'd find Broey. Three Gowachin wearing Security brassards followed him, but did not interfere. Two more Gowachin guarded Broey's door but they hesitated to stop him. Gar's power had been felt here too long. And Broey, not expecting Gar to follow, had failed to issue specific orders. Gar counted on this. Broey, instructing a group of Gowachin aides, stood over a table cluttered with charts. Yellow light from fixtures directly overhead played shifting shadows on the charts as the aides bent over the table and made notes. Broey broke off at the intrusion, his surprise obvious. Gar spoke before Broey could order him removed. "You still need me to keep you from making the worst mistake of your life." Broey straightened, did not speak, but the invitation for Gar to continue was there. "Jedrik's playing you like a fine instrument. You're doing precisely what she wants you to do." Broey's cheeks puffed. The shrug angered Gar. "When I first came here, Broey, I took certain precautions to insure my continued health should you ever consider violence against me." Again, Broey gave that maddening Gowachin shrug. This was all so mundane. Why else did this fool Human continue alive and at liberty? "You've never been able to discover what I did to insure myself against you," Gar said. "I have no addictions. I'm a prudent person and, naturally, have means of dying before your experts on pain could overcome my reason. I've done all of the things you might expect of me... and something more, something you now need desperately to know." "I have my own precautions. Gar." "Of course, and I admit I don't know what they are." "So what do you propose?" Gar gave a little laugh, not quite gloating. "You know my terms." Broey shook his head from side to side, an exquisitely Human gesture. "Share the rule? I'm astonished at you. Gar." "Your astonishment hasn't reached its limits. You don't know what I've really done." "Which is?" "Shall we retire to a more private place and discuss it?" Broey looked around at his aides, waved for them to leave. "We will talk here." Gar waited until he heard the door close behind him on the last of the departing aides. "You probably know about the death fanatics we've groomed in the Human enclaves." "We are prepared to deal with them." "Properly motivated, fanatics can keep great secrets, Broey." "No doubt. Are you now going to reveal such a secret?" "For years now, my fanatics have lived on reduc rations, preserving and exporting their surplus rations to the Rim. We have enough, megatons of food out there. With a whole planet in which to hide it, you'll never find it. City food, every bit of it and we will..." "Another city!" "More than that. Every weapon the city of Chu has, we have." Broey 's ventricle lips went almost green with anger. "So you never really left the Rim?" "The Rim-bom carmot forget." "After aU that Chu has done for you..." "I'm glad you didn't mention blasphemy." "But the Gods of the Veil gave us a mandate!" "Divide and rule, subdivide and rule even more powerfully, fragment and rule absolutely." "That's not what I meant." Broey breathed deeply several times to restore his calm. "One city and only one city. That is our mandate." "But the other city will be built." "Will it?" "We've dug in the factories to provide our own weqrons arrd food. If you move agnst our pecle inside Chu, we'll come at you ftom the outside, shatter your walls arrd..." "What do you propose?" "Open cooperation for a separation of the species, one city for Gowachin, one for Human. What you do in Chu will be your own business then, but I'll tell you that we of the new City will rid ourselves of the Demopol and its aristocracy." "You'd create another aristocracy?" "Perhaps. But my people will die for the vision of freedom we share. We no longer provide our bodies for Chu!" "So that's why your fanatics are all Rim-bom." "I see that you don't yet understand, Broey. My people are not even eager to die for their vision." Broey considered this. It was a difficult concept for a Gowachin, whose Graluz guilt was always transformed into a profound respect for the survival drive. But he saw where Gar's words must lead and he built an image in his mind of fleshly Human waves throwing themselves onto all opposition without inhibitions about pain, death or survival in any respect. They might very well capture Chu. The idea that countless Rim immigrants lived within Chu's walls in readiness for such sacrifice filled him with deep disquiet. It required strong self-control to conceal this reaction. He did not for an instant doubt Gar's story. It was just the kind of thing this dry-fleshed Rimmer would do. But why was Gar revealing this now? "Did Jedrik order you to prepare me for..." "Jedrik isn't part of our plan. She complicates matters for us, but the kind of upset she's igniting is Just the sort of thing we can exploit better than you." Broey weighted this with what he knew about Gar, found it valid as far as it went, but it still did not answer the basic question. "Why?" "I'm not ready to sacrifice my people," Gar said. TTiat had the ring of partial tmth. Gar had shown many times that he could make hard decisions. But numbered among his fanatic hordes there doubtless were certain skills he'd prefer not losing... not yet. Yes, that was the way Gar's mind worked. And Gar would know the profound respect for life which matured in a Gowachin breast after the weeding frenzy. Gowachin, too, could make bloody decisions, but the guilt... oh, the guilt... Gar counted on the guilt. Perhaps he counted too much. "Surely, you don't expect me to take an open and active part in your Rim city project?" "If not open, then passive." "And you insist on sharing the rule of Chu?" "For the interim." "Impossible!" "In substance if not in name." "You have been my advisor." "Will you precipitate violence between us with Jedrik standing there to pick up whatever she can gain from us?" "Ahhhhhh..." Broey nodded. So that was it! Gar was not part of this Jedrik thing. Gar was afraid of Jedrik, more rfraid of her than he was of Broey. This gave Broey cause for caution. Gar was not easily made fearful. What did he know of this Jedrik that Broey did not know? But now there was a sufficient reason for compromise. The unanswered questions could be answered later. "You will continue as my chief advisor," Broey said. It was acceptable. Gar signified his consent by a curt nod. The compromise left an empty feeling in Broey's digestive nodes, though. Gar knew he'd been manipulate to reveal his fear of Jedrik. Gar could be certain that Broey would try to neutralize the Rim city project. But the magnitude of Gar's plotting went far beyond expectations, leaving too many unknowns. One could not make accurate decisions with insufficient data. Gar had given away information without receiving an equal exchange. That was not like Gar. Or was that a correct interpretation of what'd happened here? Broey knew he had to explore this, risking one piece of accurate information as bait. "There's been a recent increase of mystical experiences by Gowachin in the Warrens." "You know better than try that religious nonsense on me!" Gar was actually angry. Broey concealed his amusement. Gar did not know then (or did not accept) that the God of the Veil sometimes spoke to his flock, that God spoke truly and accurately to his annointed and would answer some questions. Much had been revealed here, more than Gar suspected. Bahrank had been right. And Jedrik would have to know about Gar's Rim city. It was possible that Jedrik wanted Broey to know and had maneuvered Gar into revealing the plot. If Gar saw this, that would be enough to make him fearful. Why didn't the God reveal this to me? Broey wondered. Am I being tested? Yes, that had to be the answer, because there was one thing certain now: This time, I'll do what the God advises.    People always devise their own justifications. Fixed and immovable Law merely provides a convenient structure within which to hang your justifications and the prejudices behind them. The only universally acceptable Law for mortals would be one which fitted every justification. What obvious nonsense. Law must expose prejudice and question justification. Thus, Law must be flexible, must change to fit new demands. Otherwise, it becomes merely the justification of the powerful. -- Gowachin Law (The BuSab Translation) It required a moment after Bahrank drove away for McKie to recover his sense of purpose. The buildings rose tall and massive over him, but through a quirk of this Warren's growth, an opening to the west allowed a spike of the silvery afternoon sunlight to slant into the narrow street. The light threw hard shadows on every object, accented the pressure of Human movement. McKie did not like the way people looked at him; as though everyone measured him for some private gain. Slowly, McKie pressed through the passing throng to the arched entry, observing all he could without seeming to do so. After all those years in BuSab, all of the training and experience which had qualified him for such a delicately powerful agency, he possessed superb knowledge of the ConSentiency's species. He drew on that knowledge now, sensing the powerful secrecy which governed these people. Unfortunately, his experience also was replete with knowledge of what species could do to species, not to mention what a species could do to itself. The Humans around him reminded him of nothing more than a mob about to explode. Moving with a constant readiness to defend himself, he went down a short flight of stairs into cool shadows where the foot traffic was lighter but the smells of rot and mold were more pronounced. Second door on the left. He went to the doorway where Bahrank had directed him, peered into the opening: another stairway down. Somehow, this dismayed him. The picture of Chu growing in his mind was not at all what Aritch's people had drawn. Had they deliberately misled him? If so, why? Was it possible they really didn't understand their monster? The array of answers to his questions chilled him. What if a few of the observers sent here by Aritch's people had chosen to capitalize on whatever power Dosadi provided? In all of his career, McKie had never before come across a world so completely cut off from the rest of the universe. This planet was alone, without many of the amenities which graced the other Consentient worlds: no common access to jumpdoors, no concourse of the known species, none of the refined pleasures nor the sophisticated traps which occupied the denizens of other worlds. Dosadi had developed its own ways. And the instructors on Tandaloor had returned time and again to that constant note of warning -- that these lonely primitives would take over the ConSentiency if released upon the universe. "Nothing restrains them. Nothing." That was, perhaps, an overstatement. Some things did restrain the Dosadi physically. But they were not held back by the conventions or mores of the ConSentiency. Anything could be purchased here, any forbidden depravity which the imagination might conceive. This idea haunted McKie. He thought of this and of the countless substances to which many Dosadi were addicted. The power leverage such things gave to the unprincipaled few was terrifying. He dared not pause here wrestling with his indecisions, though. McKie stepped into the stairwell with a boldness which he did not feel, following Bahrank's directions because he had no choice. The bottom landing was a wider space in deep shadows, one dim light on a black door. Two Humans dozed in chairs beside the door while a third squatted beside them with what appeared to be a crude projectile weapon in his hands. "Jedrik summoned me," McKie said. The guard with the weapon nodded for him to proceed. McKie made his way past them, glanced at the weapon: a length of pipe with a metal box at the baek and a flat trigger atop the box held by the guard's thumb. McKie almost missed a step. The weapon was a dead-man bomb! Had to be. If that guard's thumb relaxed for any reason, the thing no doubt would explode and kill everyone in the stairwell. McKie glanced at the two sleepers. How could they sleep in such circumstances? The black door with its one dim light commanded his attention now. A strong smell of highly seasoned cooking dominated the other stinks here. McKie saw that it was a heavy door with a glittering spyeye at face level. The door opened at his approach. He stepped through into a large low room crowded... jammed! with people seated on benches at trestle tables. There was barely room for passage between the benches. And everywhere that McKie looked he saw people spooning food into their mouths from small bowls. Waiters and waitresses hurried through the narrow spaces slapping down bowls and removing empties. The whole scene was presided over by a fat woman seated at a small desk on a platform at his left. She was positioned in such a way that she commanded the entry door, the entire room and swinging doors at the side through which the serving people flowed back and forth. She was a monstrous woman and she sat her perch as though she had never been anywhere else. Indeed, it was easy for McKie to imagine that she could not move from her position. Her arms were bloated where they squeezed from the confines of short-sleeved green coveralls. Her ankles hung over her shoe tops in folds. Take a seat and wait. Bahrank's warning had been clear. McKie looked for an opening on the benches. Before he could move, the fat woman spoke in a squeaky voice. "Your name?" McKie' s gaze darted toward those beady eyes in their folds of fat. "McKie." "Thought so." She raised a dimpled finger. From somewhere in the crush a young boy came hurrying. He could not have been over nine years old but his eyes were cold with adult wisdom. He looked up to the fat woman for instructions. "This is the one. Guide him." The boy turned and, without looking to see if McKie followed, hurried down the narrow pathway where the doors swung back and forth to permit the passage of serving people. Twice, McKie was almost run down by waiters. His guide was able to anticipate the opening of every door and skipped aside. At the end of this passage, there was another solid black door with spyeye. The door opened onto a short passage with closed doors on both sides, a blank wall at the end. The blank wall slid aside for them and they descended into a narrow, rock-lined way lighted by widely spaced bulbs overhead. The walls were damp and evil smelling. Occasionally, there were wide places with guards. They passed through several guarded doors, climbed up and went down. McKie lost track of the turns, the doors and guard posts. After a time, they climbed to another short hallway with doors along its sides. The boy opened the second door on the right, waited for McKie to enter, closed the door. It was all done without words. McKie heard the boy's footsteps recede. The room was small and dimly lighted by windows high in the wall opposite the door. A trestle table about two meters long with benches down both sides and a chair at each end almost filled the space. The walls were grey stone and unadorned. McKie worked his way around to the chair at the far end, sat down. He remained seated there silently for several minutes, absorbing this place. It was cold in the room: Gowachin temperature. One of the high windows behind him was open a crack and he could hear street noises: a heavy vehicle passing, voices arguing, many feet. The sense of the Warren pressing in upon this room was very strong. Nearer at hand from beyond the single door, he heard crockery banging and an occasional hiss as of steam. Presently, the door opened and a tall, slender woman entered, slipping through the door at minimal opening. For a moment as she turned, the light from the windows concentrated on her face, then she sat down at the end of the right hand bench, dropping into the shadows. McKie had never before seen such hard features on a woman. She was brittle rock with ice crystal eyes of palest blue. Her black hair was closely cropped into a stiff bristle. He repressed a shudder. The rigidity of her body amplified the hard expression on her face. It was not the hardness of suffering, not that alone, but something far more determined, something anchored in a kind of agony which might explode at the slightest touch. On a Consentient world where the geriatric arts were available she could have been any age between thirtyfive and one hundred and thirtyfive. The dim light into which she had seated herself complicated his scrutiny but he suspected she was younger than thirty-five. "So you are McKie." He nodded. "You're fortunate Adril's people got my message. Broey's already searching for you. I wasn't warned that you were so dark." He shrugged. "Bahrank sent word that you could get us all killed if we're not careful with you. He says you don't have even rudimentary survival training." This surprised McKie, but he held his silence. She sighed. "At least you have the good sense not to protest. Well... welcome to Dosadi, McKie. Periiaps I'll be able to keep you alive long enough for you to be of some use to us." Welcome to Dosadi! "I'm Jedrik as you doubtless already know." "I recognize you." This was only partly true. None of the representations he'd seen had conveyed the ruthless brutality which radiated from her. A hard smite flickered on her lips, was gone. "You don't respond when I welcome you to our planet." McKie shook his head. Aritch's people had been specific in their injunction: "She doesn't know your origin. Under no circumstances may you reveal to her that you come from beyond the God Wall. It could be immediately fatal." McKie continued to stare silently at her. A colder look came over Jedrik's features, something in the muscles at the corners of the mouth and eyes. "We shall see. Now: Bahrank says you carry a wallet of some kind and that you have currency sewn into your clothing. First, hand me the wallet." My toolkit? She reached an open hand toward him. "I'll warn you once, McKie. If I get up and walk out of here you'll not live more than two minutes." Every muscle quivering protest, he slipped the toolkit from its pocket, extended it. "And I'll warn you, Jedrik: I'm the only person who can open this without being killed and the contents destroyed." She accepted the toolkit, turned its flat substance over in her hands. "Really?" McKie had begun to interest her in a new way. He was less than she'd expected, yet more. Naive, of course, incredibly naive. But she'd already known that of the people from beyond the God Wall. It was the most suitable explanation. Something was profoundly wrong in the Dosadi situation. The people beyond the Veil would have to send their best here. This McKie was their best? Astonishing.  She arose, went to the door, rapped once. McKie watched her pass the toolkit to someone outside, heard a low-voiced conversation, neither half of it intelligible. In a flashing moment of indecision, he'd considered trying for some of the toolkit's protective contents. Something in Jedrik's manner and the accumulation of unknowns all around had stopped him. Jedrik returned to her seat emptyhanded. She stared at him a moment, head cocked to once side, then: "I'll say several things to you. In a way, this is a test. If you fail, I guarantee you'll not survive long on Dosadi. Understood?" When McKie failed to respond, she pounded a fist on the table. "Understood?" "Say what you have to say." "Very well. It's obvious to me that those who instructed you about Dosadi warned you not to reveal your true origin. Yet, most of those who've seen you and all of those who've talked to you for more than a few seconds suspect you're not one of us -- not from Chu, not from the Rim, not from anywhere on Dosadi." Her voice took on a new harshness. "But I know it. Let me tell you, McKie, that there's not even a child among us who's failed to realize that the people imprisoned on Dosadi did not originate here!" McKie stared at her, shocked. Imprisoned. As she spoke, he knew she was telling him the truth. Why hadn't Aritch or the others warned him? Why hadn't he seen this for himself? Since Dosadi was poison to both Human and Gowachin, rejected them, of course they'd know they hadn't originated here. She gave him time to absorb this before continuing. "There are others among us from your realm, perhaps some we've not identified, better trained. But I was taught to act only on certainty. Of you I'm certain. You do not originate on Etosadi. I've put it to the question and I've the present confirmation of my own senses. You come from beyond the God Wall. Your actions with Bahrank, with Adril, with me..." She shook her head sadly. Aritch set me up for this! This thought brought back a recurrent question which continued to nag McKie: BuSab's discovery of the Dosadi experiment. Were the Gowachin that clumsy? Would they make such slips? The original plan to conceal this project must have been extensive. Yet, key facts had leaked to BuSab agents. McKie felt overwrought from asking himself the same questions over and over without satisfaction. And now, Jedrik's pressures compounded the burden. The only suitable answer was that Aritch's people had done everything with the intent of putting him in this position. They'd deliberately leaked information about Dosadi. And McKie was their target. To what purpose? "Can we be overheard?" he asked. "Not by my enemies on Dosadi." He considered this. She'd left open the question of whether anyone from beyond the God Wall might eavesdrop. McKie pursed his lips with indecision. She'd taken his toolkit with such ridiculous ease... yet, what choice had he? They wouldn't get anything from the kit and someone out there, one of Jedrik's underlings, would die. That could have a useful effect on Jedrik. He decided to play for time. "There're many things I could tell you. So many things. I hardly know where to begin." "Begin by telling me how you came through the God Wall." Yes, he might be able to confuse her with a loose description of Calebans and jumpdoors. Nothing in her Dosadi experience could've prepared Jedrik for such phenomena. McKie took a deep breath. Before he could speak there was a rap on the door. Jedrik raised a hand for silence, leaned over and opened the door. A skinny young man with large eyes beneath a high forehead and thin blonde hair slipped through, placed McKie' s toolkit on the table in front of Jedrik. "It wasn't very difficult," he said. McKie stared at the kit in shock. It lay open with all of its contents displayed in perfect order. Jedrik gestured the youth to the seat opposite her. She reached for a raygen. McKie could no longer contain himself. "Careful! That's dangerous!" "Be still, McKie. You know nothing of danger." She removed the stim, examined it, replaced it neatly, looked at the young man. "All right, Stiggy. Tell me." The youth begaii removing the items from the toolkit one by one, handling each with a knowledgeable correctness, speaking rapidly. McKie tried hard to follow the conversation, but it was in a code he could not understand. The expressions on their faces were eloquent enough, however. They were elated. Whatever Stiggy was saying about the dangerous toys in McKie's toolkit, his revelations profited both of them. The uncertainties which had begun during McKie's ride with Bahrank reached a new intensity. The feeling had built up in him like a sickness. He'd wondered for a time if he might be the victim of some new disease native to Dosadi. It could not be the planet's food because he'd eaten nothing yet. The realization came over him as he watched Jedrik and Stiggy that his reactions were his own reasoning system trying to reject something, some assumption or set of assumptions which he'd accepted without question. He tried to empty his mind, not asking any questions in particular. Let come into his awareness what may. It would all have a fresh appraisal. Dosadi requires you to be coldly brutal in all of your decisions. No exceptions. Well... he'd let go of the toolkit in the belief that someone would die trying to open it. But he'd issued a warning. That warning could've helped them. Probably did.  must become exactly like them or I cannot survive... let alone succeed. At last, McKie felt Aritch's fear of Dosadi, understood the Gowachin desperation. What a terrible training ground for the recognition and use of power! Jedrik and Stiggy finished their coded conversation over the toolkit. Stiggy closed the kit, arose with it in one hand, speaking at last in words that McKie understood. "Yes, we must lose no time." Stiggy left with the kit. Jedrik faced McKie. The toolkit and its contents had helped answer the most obvious question about McKie and his kind. The people beyond the God Wall were the degenerate descendants of those who'd invented such devices. It was the only workable explanation. She felt almost sorry for this poor fool. But that was not a permissable emotion. He must be made to understand that he had no choice but to obev her. "Now, McKie, you will answer all of my questions." "Yes." It was utter submission and she knew it. "When you've satisfied me in all matters," she said, "then we'll eat and I'll take you to a place where you'll be reasonably safe."    The FamilyClanFactions of the Rim are still responding to their defeat in the mass attempt on our defenses of last Decamo. They appear severely chastened. Small police actions are all that we need anticipate over the next planning period. Further, our operatives in the Rim find no current difficulties in steering the FCF toward a natural and acceptable cultural rejection of economic developments which might lead them to improved food production. -- From a Dosadi Bureau of Control document An angry Broey, full out and uninhibited anger, was something to see and quite a number of his Gowachin aides had seen this emotional display during the night. It was now barely dawn. Broey had not slept in two days; but the fourth group of his aides stood before him in the sanctum to receive the full spate of his displeasure. The word had already gone out through their ranks and they, like the others, did not try to hide their fear or their anxious eagerness to restore themselves in Broey's good graces. Broey stood near the end of the long table where, earlier, he had met with Gar and Tria. The only visible sign of his long sleepless hours was a slight pitting of the fatty nodes between his ventricles. His eyes were as sharp as ever and his voice had lost none of its bite. "What I'd like explained is how this could happen without a word of warning. And it's not just that we failed to detect this, but that we continued to grind out complacent reports, reports which went exactly contrary to what actually was happening." The aides massed at the other end of the table, all standing, all fidgeting, were not assuaged by Broey's clearly. He was saying; "You! You! You!" "I will be satisfied by nothing less than an informant," Broey said. "I want a Human informant, either from Qiu or from the Rim. I don't care how you get this informant. We must find that store of city food. We must find where they have started their blasphemous Rim city." One of his aides, a slender young Gowachin in the front rank, ventured a cautious question which had been repeated several times by other chastened aides during the nit. "If we move too strongly against Humans in the Warrens won't that feed the unrest that..." "We'll have more riots, more turning of Gowachin against Human and Human against Gowachin," Broey agreed. "That's a consequence we are prepared to accept." This time they understood that Broey used the royal "we." Broey would accept the consequences. Some of his aides, however, were not ready to accept a war between the species within the city's walls. One of the aides farther back in the ranks raised an arm. "Perhaps we should use only Human troops in the Warrens. If we..." "Who would that fool?" Broey demanded. "We have taken the proper steps to maintain our hold on Chu. You have one task and one task only: find that store of food and those hidden factories. Unless we find them we're finished. Now, get out of here. I don't want to see any of you until you can report success!" They filed out silently. Broey stood looking down at the blank screen of his communicator. Alone at last, he allowed his shoulder to slump, breathed heavily through both mouth and ventricles. What a mess! What a terrible mess. He knew in his node of nodes that he was behaving precisely as Jedrik wanted him to behave. She had left him no alternatives. He could only admire her handling of the situation while he waited for the opening which he knew must come. But what a magnificent intellect operated in that Human head. And a female at that! Gowachin females never developed such qualities. Only on the Rim were Gowachin females used as other than breeders. Human females, on the other hand, never ceased to amaze him. This Jedrik possessed real leadership qualities. Whether she was the one to take over the Electorship remained to be seen. Broey found himself recalling those first moments of terrible awareness in the Graluz. Yes, this was the way of the world. If one chose the survivors by other than a terrible testing process, all would die. It would be the end of both species. At least, it would be the end of them on Dosadi and only Dosadi mattered. He felt bereft, though. He felt betrayed by his God. Vy had God failed to warn him? And when questioned, how could God respond that only evil could penetrate the mind of a fanatic? Wasn't God omnipotent? Could any awareness be closed to God? How could God be God then?  am your God! He could never forget that voiceless voice reverberating in his head. Was that a lie?    We are plagued by a corrupt polity which promotes unlawful andor immoral behavior. Public interest has no practical significance in everyday behavior among the ruling factions. The real problems of our world are not being confronted by those in power. In the guise of public service, they use whatever comes to hand for personal gain. They are insane with and for power. -- From a clandestine document circulated on Dosadi It was dark when a disguised Jedrik and undisguised McKie emerged onto the streets. She led them down narrow passages, her mind full of things McKie had revealed. Jedrik wore a blonde wig and puff-out disguise which made her appear heavy and hunched. As they passed an open courtyard, McKie heard music. He almost stumbled. The music came from a small orchestra -- delicate tympany, soft strings and a rich chorus of wind instruments. He did not recognize the melody, but it moved him more deeply than any other music of his experience. It was as though the music were played only for him. Aritch and company had said nothing about such magnificent music here. People still thronged the streets in numbers which astonished him. But now they appeared to pay him little notice. Jedrik kept part of her attention on McKie, noting the fools with their musical dalliance, noting how few people there were on the streets -- little more than her own patrols in this quarter. She'd expected that, but the actuality held an eerie mood in the dim and scattered illumination from lighted comers. She had debated providing McKie with a crude disguise, but he obviously didn't have the cunning to carry off the double deception she required. She'd begun to sense a real intelligence in him, though. McKie was an enigma. Why had he never encountered the opportunities to sharpen that intelligence? Sensing the sharpness in him, she could not put off the thought that she had missed something vital in his accounts of that social entity which he called the ConSentiency. Whether this failure came from actual concealment by McKie or through his into judge. The enigma set her on edge. And the mood in the streets did nothing to ease her emotions. She was glad when they crossed the line into the area completely controlled by her own personal cell. The bait having been trailed through the streets by one who would appear a tame underling, Jedrik allowed herself a slight relaxation. Broey would have learned by double agent. He would react to that and to the new bait. It was almost time for phase two of her design for Broey. McKie followed her without question, acutely aware of every strange glance cast their way. He was emptied of all resistance, knowing he could not survive if he failed to follow Jedrik through the smelly repel I ant darkness of her streets. The food from the restaurant sat heavily in his stomach. It had been tasty: a stew of odd shapes of shredded greenery, and steaming hot. But he could not shake the realization that his stew had been compounded of someone's garbage. Jedrik had left him very little. She hadn't learned of the Taprisiot or the bead in his stomach which might (or might not) link him to the powers of the ConSentiency if he died. She had not learned of the standard BuSab implantation devices which amplified his senses. And, oddly, she had not explored many of his revelations about BuSab. She'd seemed much more interested in the money hidden about his person and had taken possession of all of it. She'd examined the currency carefully. "This is real." He wasn't sure but he thought she'd been surprised. "This was given to you before you were sent to Dosadi?" "Yes." She was a while absorbing the implications, but appeared satisfied. She'd given him a few small currency tokens from her own pockets. "Nobody'll bother you for these. If you need anything, ask. We may be able to gratify some of your needs." It was still dark, lighted only by illumination at comers, when they came to the address Jedrik sought. Grey light suffused the street. A young Human male of about ten squatted with his back against the stone wall at the building's comer. As Jedrik and McKie approached, he sprang up, alert. He nodded once to Jedrik. She did not acknowledge, but by some hidden signal the boy knew she had received his message. He relaxed once more against the wall. When McKie looked back a few paces beyond where the boy had signalled, he was gone. No sound, no sign... just gone. Jedrik stopped at a shadowed entry way. It was barred by an openwork metal gate flanked by two armed guards. The guards opened the gate without words. Beyond the gate there was a large covered courtyard illuminated by glowing tubes on right and left. TTiree of its sides were piled to the courtyard cover with boxes of various sizes -- some taller than a Human and narrow; others short and fat. Set into the stacks as though part of the courtyard's walls was one narrow passage leading to a metal door opposite the gateway. McKie touched Jedrik' s arm. "What's in the boxes?" "Weapons." She spoke as though to a cretin. The metal door was opened from within. Jedrik led McKie into a large room at least two stories tall. The door clanged shut behind them. McKie sensed several Humans along the courtyard wall on both sides of him but his attention had been captured by something else. Dominating the room was a gigantic cage suspended from the ceiling. Its bars sparkled and shimmered with hidden energies. A single Gowachin male sat cross-legged in a hammock at the cage's center. McKie had seldom seen a Consentient Gowachin that aged. His nose crest was fringed by flaking yellow crusts. Heavy wrinkles wormed their way beneath watery eyes beginning to glaze with the degeneration which often blinded Gowachin who lived too long away from water. His body had a slack appearance with loose muscles and pitted indentations along the nodes between his ventricles. The hammock suspended him off the cage floor and that floor shimmered with volatile energies. Jedrik paused, divided her attention between McKie and the old Gowachin. She seemed to expect a particular reaction from McKie, but he wasn't certain she found what she sought. McKie stood a moment in silent examination of the Gowachin. Prisoner? What was the significance of that cage and its shimmering energies? Presently, he glanced around the room, recording the space. Six armed Human males flanked the door through which he and Jedrik had entered. A remarkable assortment of objects crammed the room's walls, some with purpose unknown to him but many recognizable as weapons: spears and swords, flame-throwers, garrish armor, bombs, pellet projectors... Jedrik moved a pace closer to the cage. The occupant stared back at her with faint interest. She cleared her throat. "Greetings, Pcharky. I have found my key to the God Wall." The old Gowachin remained silent, but McKie thought he saw a sparkle of interest in the glazed eyes. Jedrik shook her head slowly, then: "I have a new datum, Pcharky. The Veil of Heaven was created by creatures called Calebans. They appear to us as suns." Pcharky's glance flickered to McKie, back to Jedrik. The Gowachin knew the source of her new datum. McKie renewed his speculations about the old Gowachin. That cage must be a prison, its walls enforced by dangerous energies. Bahrank had spoken of conflict between the species. Humans controlled this room. Why did they imprison a Gowachin? Or...was this caged Gowachin, this Pcharky, another agent from Tandaloor? With a tightening of his throat, McKie wondered if his own fate might be to live out his days in such a cage. Pcharky grunted, then: "The God Wall is like this cage but more powerful." His voice was a husky croaking, the words clear Galach with an obvious Tandaloor accent. McKie, his fears reinforced, glanced at Jedrik, found her studying him. She spoke. "Pcharky has been with us for a long time, very long. There's no telling how many people he has helped to escape from Dosadi. Soon, I may persuade him to be of service to me." McKie found himself shocked to silence by the possibilities glimpsed through her words. Was Dosadi in fact an investigation of the Caleban mystery? Was that the secret Aritch's people concealed here? McKie stared at the shimmering bars of Pcharky's cage. Like the God Wall? But the God Wall was enforced by a Caleban. Once more, Jedrik looked at the caged Gowachin. "A sun confines enormous energies, Pcharky. Are your energies inadequate?" But Pcharky's attention was on McKie. The old voice croaked. "Human, tell me: Did you come "Don't answer him," Jedrik snapped. Pcharky closed his eyes. Interview ended. Jedrik, accepting this, whirled and strode to the left around the cage. ' 'Come along, McKie. ' ' She didn't look back, but continued speaking. "Does it interest you that Pcharky designed his own cage?" "He designed it? Is it a prison?" "Yes." "If he designed it...how does it hold him?" "He knew he'd have to serve my purposes were he to remain alive." She had come to another door which opened onto a narrow stairway. It climbed to the left around the cage room. They emerged into a long hallway lined with narrow doors dimly lighted by tiny overhead bulbs. Jedrik opened one of these doors and led the way into a carpeted room about four meters wide and six long. Dark wood panels reached from floor to waist level, shelves loaded with books above. McKie peered closely: books...actual paper books. He tried to recall where he'd ever before seen such a collection of primitive... But, of course, these were not primitive. These were one of Dosadi's strange recapitulations. Jedrik had removed her wig, stopped midway in the room to turn and face McKie. "This is my room. Toilet there." She pointed to an opening between shelves. "That window..." Again, she pointed, this time to an opening opposite the toilet door. "...is one-way to admit light and it's our best. As Dosadi measures such things, this is a relatively secure place." He swept his gaze around the room. Her room? McKie was struck by the amount of living space, a mark of power on Dosadi...the absence of people in the hall. By the standards of this planet, JedrUc's room, this building, represented a citadel of power. Jedrik spoke, an odd note of nervousness in voice and manner. "Until recently, I also had other quarters -- a prestigious apartment on the slopes of the Council Hills. I was considered a climber with excellent prospects, my own skitter and driver. I had access to all but the highest codes in the master banks, and that's a powerful tool for those who can use it. Now..." She gestured. "...this is what I have chosen. I must eat swill with the lowest. No males of rank will pay the slightest attention to me. Broey thinks I'm cowering somewhere, a pallet in the Warrens. But I have this..." Again, that sweeping gesture. "...and this." One finger tapped her head. "I need nothing more to bring those Council Hills crashing down." She stared into McKie's eyes. He found himself believing her. She was not through speaking. "You're definitely male Human, McKie." He didn't know what to make of that, but her air of braggadocio fascinated him. "How did you lose that other..." "I didn't lose it. I threw it away. I no longer needed it. I've made things move faster than our precious Elector, or even your people, can anticipate. Broey thinks to wait for an opening against me?" She shook her head. Captivated, McKie watched her cross to the window, open a ventilator above it. She kicked a wooden knob below the adjoining bookshelves, pulled out a section of panelling which trailed a double bed. Standing across the bed from McKie, she began to undress. She dropped the wig to the floor, slipped off the coveralls, peeled the bulging inner disguise from her flesh. Her skin was pale cream. "McKie, I am your teacher." He remained silent. She was long-waisted, slim and graceful. The creamy skin was marked by two faint scars to the left of the pubic wedge. "Take off your clothes," she said. He swallowed. She shook her head. "McKie, McKie, to survive here you must become Dosadi. You don't have much time. Get your clothes off." Not knowing what to expect, McKie obeyed. She watched him carefully. "Your skin is lighter than I expected where the sun has not darkened you. We will bleach the skin of your face and hands tomorrow." McKie looked at his hands, at the sharp line where his cuffs had protected his arms. Dark skin. He recalled Bahrank talking of dark skin and a place called Pylash Gate. To mask the unusual shyness he felt, he looked at Jedrik, asked about Pylash Gate. "So Bahrank mentioned that? Well, it was a stupid mistake. The Rim sent in shock troops and foolish orders were given for the gate's defenses. Only one troop survived there, all dark skinned like you. The suspicion of treachery was natural." "Oh." He found his attention compelled toward the bed. A dark maroon spread covered it. Jedrik approached him around the foot of the bed. She stopped less than a handswidth away from him... creamy flesh, full breasts. He looked up into her eyes. She stood half a head over him, an expression of cold amusement on her face. McKie found the musky smell of her erotically stimulating. She looked down, saw this, laughed and abruptly hurled him onto the bed. She landed with him and her body was all over him, hot and hard and demanding. It was the strangest sexual experience of McKie's life. Not lovemaking, but violent attack. She groaned, bit at him, clawed. And when he tried to caress her, she became even more violent, frenzied. Through it all, she was oddly careful of his pleasure, watching his reactions, reading him. When it was over, he lay back, spent. Jedrik sat up on the edge of the bed. The blankets were a twisted mess. She. grabbed a blanket, threw it across the room, stood up, whirled back to look down at him. "You are very sly and tricky, McKie." He drew in a trembling breath, remained silent. "You tried to catch me with softness," she accused. "Better than you have tried that with me. It will not work." McKie marshalled the energy to sit up and restore some order to the bed. His shoulder pained him where she'd scratched. He felt the ache of a bite on his neck. He crawled into the bed, pulled the blankets up to his chin. She was a madwoman, absolutely mad. Insane. Presently, Jedrik stopped looking at him. She recovered the blanket from across the room, spread it on the bed, joined him. He was acutely conscious of her staring at him with an openly puzzled frown. "Tell me about the relationships between men and women on your worlds." He recounted a few of the love stories he knew, fighting all the while to stay awake. It was difficult to stifle the gaping yawns. She kept punching his shoulder. "I don't believe it. You're making this up." "No... no. It's true." "You have women of your own there?" "Women of my... Well, it's not like that, not ownership... ahhh, not possession." "What about children?" "What about them?" "How 're they treated, educated?" He sighed, sketched in some details from his own childhood. After a while she let him go to sleep. He awakened several times during the night, conscious of the strange room and bed, of Jedrik breathing softly beside him. Once, he thought he felt her shoulders shaking with repressed sobs. Shortly before dawn there was a scream in the next block, a terrifying sound of agony loud enough to waken all but the most hardened or the most fatigued. McKie, awake and thinking, felt Jedrik's breathing change. He lay tense and watchful, awaiting a repetition or another sound which might explain that eerie scream. A threatening silence gripped the night. McKie built an image in his mind of what could be happening in the buildings around them: some people starting from sleep not knowing (perhaps not caring) what had awakened them; lighter sleepers grumbling and sinking back into restless slumber. Finally, Mckie sat up, peered into the room's shadows. His disquiet communicated itself to Jedrik. She rolled over, looked up at him in the pale dawn light now creeping into the shadows. "There are many noises in the Warrens that you learn to ignore." Coming from her, it was almost conciliatory, almost a gesture of apology, of friendship. "Someone screamed," he said. "I knew it must be something like that." "How can you sleep through such a sound?" "I didn't." "But how can you ignore it?" "The sounds you ignore are those which aren't immediately threatening to you... those which you can do nothing about." "Someone was hurt." "Very likely. But you must not burden your soul with things you cannot change." "Don't you want to change... that?" "I am changing it." Her tone, her attitude were those of a lecturer in a schoolroom and now there was no doubt that she was being deliberately helpful. Well, she'd said she was his teacher. And he must become completely Dosadi to survive. "How're you changing things?" "You're not capable of understanding yet. I want you to take it one step at a time, one lesson at a time." He couldn't help asking himself then: What does she want from me now? He hoped it was not more sex. "Today," she said, "I want you to meet the parents of three children who work in our cell."    If you think of yourselves as helpless and ineffectual, it is certain that you will create a despotic ? overnment to be your master. he wise despot, therefore, maintains among his subjects a popular sense that they are helpless and ineffectual. -- The Dosadi Lesson: A Gowachin Assessment Aritch studied Ceylang carefully in the soft light of his green-walled relaxation room. She had come down immediately after the evening meal, responsive to his summons. They both knew the reason for that summons: to discuss the most recent report concerning McKie's behavior on Dosadi. The old Gowachin waited for Ceylang to seat herself, observing how she pulled the red robe neatly about her lower extremities. Her features appeared composed, the fighting mandibles relaxed in their folds. She seemed altogether a figure of secure competence, a Wreave of the ruling classes... not that Wreaves recognized such classes. It disturbed Aritch that Wreaves tested for survival only through a complex understanding of sentient behavior, rigid performance standards based on ancient ritual whose actual origins could only be guessed; there was no written record. But that's why we chose her. Aritch grunted, then: "What can you say about the report?" "McKie learns rapidly." Her spoken Galach had a faint sibilance. Aritch nodded. "I would say rather that he adapts rapidly. It's why we chose him." "I've heard you say he's more Gowachin than the Gowachin." "I expect him soon to be more Dosadi than the Dosadi." "If he survives." "There's that, yes. Do you still hate him?" "I have never hated him. You do not understand the spectrum of Wreave emotions." "Enlighten me." "He has violated my essential pride of self. This requires a specific reaction in kind. Hate would only dull my abilities." "But # was the one who gave you the orders which had to be countermanded." "My oath of service to the Gowachin contains a specific injunction, that I cannot hold anyone of my teachers responsible for either understanding or obeying the Wreave protocols of courtesy. It is the same injunction which frees us to serve McKie's Bureau." "You do not consider McKie one of your teachers?" She studied him for a moment, then: "Not only do I exclude him, but I know him to be one who has learned much about our protocols." Aritch studied her. "What if I were to say he is one of your teachers?" Again, she stared at him. "I would revise my estimations of him... and of you." Aritch took a deep breath. "Yet, you must learn McKie as though you lived in his skin. Otherwise, you will fail us." "I will not fail you. I know the reasons you chose me. Even McKie will know in time. He dares not spill my blood in the courtarena or even subject me to public shame. Were he to do either of these things, half the Wreave universe would go hunting him with death in their mandibles." Aritch shook his head slowly from side to side. "Ceylang! Didn't you hear him warn you that you must shed your Wreave skin?" She was a long time responding and he noted the subtle characteristics which he'd been told were the Wreave adjustments to anger -- a # : twitching of the jowls, tension in the pedal bifurcations... Presently, she said: "Tell me what that means. Teacher." "You will be charged with performing under Gowachin Law, performing as though you were another McKie. He adapts! Haven't you observed this? He is capable of defeating you... and us in such a way, in such a way that your Wreave universe would shower him with adulation for his victory. That cannot be permitted. Too much is at stake." Ceylang trembled and showed other signs of distress. "But I am Wreave!" "If it comes to the Courtarena, you no longer can be Wreave." She inhaled several shallow breaths, composed herself. "If I become too much McKie aren't you afraid I might hesitate to slay him?" "McKie would not hesitate." She considered this. "Then there's only one reason you chose me for this task." He waited for her to say it. "Because we Wreaves are the best in the universe at learning the behavior of others -- both overt and covert." "And you dare not rely on any supposed inhibitions he may or may not have!" After a long pause, she said; "You are a better teacher than I'd suspected. Perhaps you're even better than you suspected."    Europe? Will fusion power be used in the Light Water Reactor fission system? Whatever happened to super-heavy elements? I know, I know. Last month I promised a column on how to become a space colonist. That column will be duly written, but we interrupt the regularly scheduled program for a special bulletin -- mostly because I forgot to look at my calendar before I wrote last month's column. You see, every year the Council for the Advancement of Science Writing puts on a week-long series of briefings. This year's was different in that the National Association of Science Writers received a generous grant from the Upjohn Company to let them bring in writers who might not otherwise attend, reasons thought it would be a Good Thing to have me come down and deliver my thoughts on creative techniques in science writing. I doubt my contribution to the program was of much use; certainly I learned more from my colleagues than I gave them. But the bottom line is that for a week I was in Galveston, Texas, in company with the top science writers of the US listening to a series of background briefings on subjects ranging from Dr. Jonas Salk on influenza vaccination to Berkeley's Albert Ghiorso on super-heavy elements. Thus I didn't have time to do the research for the scheduled column. Besides, what's the hurry? Jimmy Carter's very first act was to rework the upcoming federal budget to stretch out the Shuttle program for at least two more years before first flight, so it will be at least that much longer before they'll be needing American space colonists.    Until very recently we thought we understood the genesis of man: African origin, long period of evolution from ape to proto-man to Neanderthal Man; then, about # years ago Cro-Magnan Man appeared in Europe, quickly displacing his Neanderthal cousins. CroMagnan or modem man then spread across the globe, and simultaneously differentiated into races. Some # years ago mongoloid hunters crossed the land bridge from Asia to North America, and # years ago came the Europeans and Africans; and here we are. It may not be that way at all. Dr. C. Ranier Berger, Professor of Anthropology, Geography, and archeological finds that cast doubt on the Cro-Magnan aspects of this sequence, while Dr. George Todaro, who holds the unlikely (for making anthropological discoveries) position of (#hief of the Laboratory of Viral Carcinogenesis, National Cancer Institute, has evidence that mankind evolved first in Asia, not Africa. All rather disturbing, and if any of my readers are looking for a field in which to make really startling contributions, I suggest a career in anthropology. The whole subject is due for a radical and fundamental restructuring. We really don't know very much about man's pre-history. First, let's look at Dr. Berger and the North American Indians. You can pick up mammoth bones all over Southern California, some of them # years old and more, and anthropologists have often suspected that a few of these mammoth bones are from beasts that died violent deaths at the hands of persons unknown; but until recently there was no real evidence of this. Out on Santa Rosa Island, a privately owned ranch that was once connected to the mainland, one finds both mammoth bones and what can only be hearths. The bones are burnt, and were fairly obviously cooked for someone's dinner. Recent finds make that virtually certain -- and radiocarbon dating shows that both bones and hearths are more than # years old. The people associated with them are mongoloid and thus definitely modem man. So it spears the earliest evidence of what we call CroMagnon Man is now found, of all places, in California, leading naturally to the question, did the New World populate the Old? Alas, though, that's not certain. What we have are some undatable chunks of human bone which seem to be of the same strata and age as the cooked mammoths; stone tools and cooking hearths definitely more than #,(X)# years old, but not the two together -- yet. It would be very nice indeed if we could find their burial grounds; some remains of those Paleolithic hunters who slew wooly mammoths on Santa Rosa Island #,(KX) years ago. All right: modem man was in the New World well before we thought he ought to be. So what? Well, the problem is, how did he get here? The Asian land bridge across the Bering Straits opens and closes periodically with the advance and retreat of the glaciers during Ice Ages, and is the only really credible route, unless you credit the Eskimo with a far older culture and waterfaring technology than anyone ever has dreamed of. Which of those temporary periods brought men from Asia to North America? There have never been any Neanderthal remains found over here. None at all. And at the moment the oldest remains of Modem Man we know of seem to be associated with California. Very interesting. Now back to viral cancer and human evolution. Pick one: vimses cause cancer; are caused by cancer, prevent cancer. Indeed, each of those statements is tme under certain circumstances, and actually it's more confusing than that: certain vimses certainly cause cancers, but those same infectious vimses are actually generated, created, by healthy animals who are themselves more or less immune to that kind of viral cancer. The theory is that these animals have evolved the cancervims-creating mechanism as protection -- a kind of selfvaccination process. That kind of evolution takes a long time. The worst offender is the baboon, some species of which constantly contaminate their environment with cancer vims. Fairly obviously any animal susceptible to that form of viral cancer has great incentive to evolve protective mechanisms; certainly a species that's immune to baboon viral cancer has a better chance of survival. Now of the Great Apes, the gorilla and chimpanzee are the most closely related to man. This is not in dispute on scientific grounds except as part of a general attack on the whole evolutionary hypothesis mounted mostly by religious authorities. (The Catholic and most Orthodox churches have long ago come to accommodation with evolution but many Protestant sects continue to oppose the theory -- and some of their spokesmen have excellent scientific credentials; no, I don't care to get into that discussion here.) If, though, you accept that man, the gorilla, and the chimpanzee all had a common ancestor, as most evolutionary theorists do, the viral evidence becomes important: because the chimps and gorillas, alone of the Great Apes, have evolved defenses against African baboon viral cancer. Neither man, nor the gibbons, nor the orangutans have done so. Baboon virus is infectious to man. New World monkeys, and Asian apes. Incidentally, the common house cat has also come to terms with baboon virus, but not totally, arguing that the cats reached Africa well before man, but not as long ago as gorillas and chimpanzees. Dr. Todaro's conclusion is that somewhere after man, the gorilla, and the chimpanzee differ -- gorilla and chimpanzee ancestors made their way to Africa and stayed there. Man did not, but must have spent nearly the whole of the Pliocene Era, all that time until Asia. The data, he says, "suggest that...the older Australopithecines found in Africa, though clearly hominids, were probably, therefore, not in the main lineage to man, but rather, unsuccessful offshoots whose progeny have not endured to the present." (Beneviste and Todaro, "Evolution of type C viral genes," Nature Vol. #.' #, # May #.) Which brings us back to my earlier statement, that if you're looking for a field that needs some really new contributions, anthropology is ready for a new genius.    So much for anthropology; now for something practical like energy. There were two speakers. Dr. Robert Thresher of Oregon State project on wind energy, and Dr. Moshe Lubin of the University of Rochester on fusion. There's not much new data on wind -- or far too much: that is, there is no startling new information, only a very great number of studies and experiments designed to inch our way forward to a time when wind might provide as much as # of our national electric power, and while # is respectable and very much worth worWng on, it's not going to change the world. The largest windmill ever built was a # megaWatt machine on Grandapa's Knob in Vermont. It was called the Smith-Putnam machine, it worked in the #' s, and it was a failure: it couldn't compete economically with coal, and eventually suffered a catastrophic accident. (Windpower experts study "loss of blade accidents" the same way that nuclear engineers study loss of coolant accidents in fission plants.) There was once a # kiloWatt machine working on the city island of Gentzer in Denmark; at present that mill is tethered, but the Danes are thinking of refurbishing it. What's important are the numbers: a modern electric plant generates something like # megaWatts; the biggest windmill ever made was new experimental windmill, the Mod Zero constructed near Cleveland to study stresses and strains of putting all that much metal up in the sky, is a # kiloWatt device. It takes a lot of windmills to make significant amounts of power, which isn't to say that windmills won't be useful, particularly in remote windy places far from other fuel sources. Fusion, on the other hand, is generating a bit more excitement. You'll recall from previous columns that fusion has had its ups and downs: a few years ago, everyone thought it was the new hope of the ing you could cut the gloom with a knife. The present mood, according to Dr. Lubin (whose work at Rochester is in Laser fusion) is one of controlled optimism. First, nobody has changed their mind: fusion will not produce direct on-line power in significant amounts before the years # to #, exactly as I've reported previously. Secondly, the national energy plan still calls for about # of US baseload electric power to come from nuclear fission by #; and thirdly, present uranium reserves cannot sustain nuclear fission power at that rate of consumption for more than forty years. That's the energy dilemma: we need nuclear power. If you think strip mines are bad now, wait until # without nuclear, when there will be enormous freight trains running about the country carrying nothing but coal; coal-slurry pipelines will cross the deserts and rivers and wild places; black-lung compensation payments will be in the tens of cipitated flyash and other waste of tons, and must be disposed of tons of pollutants will get into the atmosphere even with the best cleanup technology. We need nuclear power, which is to say fission power (the only kind we've got) to get to the end of the century: but the nuclear power fuels can't last very long after that. Two ways to go. One is to make more nuclear fuel, which is to say breeders. I used to be a big enthusiast for the fast breeder, and for them; after all, breeder technology, which we invented, is now in use in England, France, and the Soviet Union although we've yet to build a commercial demonstration plant. However, the breeder has its problems. Plutonium is nasty stuff. The nuclear fuel cycle has vulnerable points in it, times when terrorists might be able to get their hands on weapons-grade plutonium, or at least manage to get something that could be chemically refined into a weapon. Nobody, deep down in his heart, loves plutonium (but nobody really loves blacklung and other coal side effects either, even though we put up with them). What would be really marvelous would be a system that lets us invest in conventional Light Water technology that we've got on the shelf, and operate them without nuclear fuel reprocessing. It turns out there may be two ways to do this. One is the "slow breeder": Thorium, a relatively plentiful element, can be bred into U-#, which can then fuel conventional reactors. That's relatively expensive power compared to burning natural uranium, but it has the advantage of being a nearly eternal source of energy. Alas, it also requires a new technology, including mining and refining techniques, and it doesn't do anything with the truly monstrous amounts of uranium we've already mined. There is enough U-# around in mine tailings, stockpiles, etc., to last the world at least a thousand years. U-# won't fission, though, and has to be bombarded with neutrons to turn it into plutonium -- and we've already discussed that. Nobody wants all that plutonium. But suppose we could make the plutonium safe? Paradoxically, the best way to do that might be to make it more dangerous. That is, nobody in his right mind is going to try to steal spent fuel elements. "Used" fuel rods contain not only long-lived plutonium, but also various fission products, which are short-lived and thus very radioactive. You don't want to get close to them, and if you have the technology to work with things like that, you don't need to steal your fissionables: it takes something with the resources of a wealthy govenunent to be able to make useful weapons out of spent fuel rods. The dangerous part of the nuclear fuel cycle comes when the plutonium has been extracted and is lying about by itself; that can be handled with only moderate care. So now comes the point. Fusion power systems produce neutrons. (For a lot more on this subject, see this column, "Fusion Without Exlax," Galaxy October #.) When neutrons interact with U-#, they turn it into plutonium which can be Suppose we took spent fuel elements, left them in the sealed rods, and inserted them into a "recharging" system? Can we do that? According to Dr. loibin, we can. The current status of fusion research is summarized in Table One. You can see there are some problems, but we're moving toward getting useful power from fusion devices. However, as we pointed out here back in the October column, once you have achieved fusion you still do not have a useful power plant. What you've got is a lot of fast neutrons; they still must be caught and their energy extracted. You've still got to build turbines (magneto-hydro-dynamics and don't worry about it) tunnel, or some other very massive and very costly system for taking neutron energy and turning it into electricity. That can be a very large problem, although it hasn't been emphasized much by fusion enthusiasts. But -- fusion makes neutrons. Neutrons are what's needed to "recharge" spent fuel elements. Spent Power (## yvatt) Efficiency Kind of Reaction Obtained Required Obtained Required Lasers Solid State #-# #-# # # Gasseous # # #-# Charged Particles Electrons # # # Ions -- # ? Neutrals -- #' Watts  I terraWatt or TW. ? -- ? Inertial confinement: pellets of Deuterated polyethylene about # microns in diameter (I micron  ## inches) are bombarded with particles; see this column, October, # for further details. fuel elements, whether "recharged" or not, are so dangerous that they're safe: that is, they can be shipped about in huge containers stressed to withstand hundreds of g's, and nobody is going to open one of those things. With "recharging" there is never a point in the fuel cycle where weapons-grade material exists; the Pu concentration in a "recharged" fuel element will be around # of the oxide (while weapons-grade is about # enriched metallic) so that even if a demented terrorist group stole the fuel elements they'd be useless. (Oh, sure, they'd be dangerous, but so would the equivalent weight of At any rate, the concept is fascinating, and provides one bit of evidence for my basic thesis: that we are not doomed, the Club of Rome is wrong, and mankind has a very good chance at "Survival With Style."    Now, in keeping with the title of this column, let's get far out. In Blish's classic "Cities in Space" series one basic element was "anti-agathic" drugs: a pharmacology that cures death by reversing the effects of aging. Now in principle such things are surely possible: certainly it must be possible to take a human being at some arbitrary stage of development and stimulate continuous regeneration so the system never "wears out." "In principle" is not practice, though; nobody knows how to do this. However, Dr. Allan Goldstein of the University of Texas Medical Branch, Galveston, may well have taken several giant steps down that road. Dr. Goldstein, with Dr. Abraham White at Albert Einstein University, some years ago began work on immunological deficiencies in humans. All our textbooks tell us that the thymus gland, that lump on the breastbone, has largely degenerated by about age # to #. The older textbooks say the function of the gland is unknown; bolder spirits even asserted that it was useless, something like a vermiform appendix. That turns out not to be the case. Human beings have two periods of severe danger: in childhood, before the immune system develops; and in old age, when the immune system deteriorates. In both those times we are vulnerable to various cancers, infectious diseases, and auto-immune disorders. Next, let us Csniit HI Ftkruary The fantastic forerunner to MH#S# CoHiiatinlllUi A collection of tales of courage and adventure as Intergalactic empires battle for control of entire worlds! plot the levels of thymosin in the blood at various ages. (Thymosin is one of the secretions of the thymus gland.) The results are interesting: as the thymus gland vanishes (until at age # only about # remains, and at age # it is virtually gone), the thymosin level falls, and our susceptibility to diseases associated with aging -- the very ones that were so dangerous to us in childhood before the immune system developed -- mounts rapidly. Dr. Goldstein has used thymosin to treat children with immunesystem deficiencies. The results have been dramatic. Not many studies have been done: although several children were selected for this treatment, most died before the new drug to be used in humans. The obvious next step is to try thymosin in persons age # and above, bringing the level up to what it was when they were # or so. That may take a while; it is estiin studies to get aspirin approved by already know about it; I wouldn't care to estimate what the costs of getting thymosin approved might be. However, Dr. Goldstein has pretty well proved that the thymus gland is the "master gland" of the immune system, and that treatments with thymosin have been very useful for very young children with immunity disorders; that thymosin stimulates the development of certain cells, called "T-cells," which control phagocyte (white blood cell) cancer control activity. T-cells somehow detect cancerous mutations and secrete a substance that brings phagocytes to the area; the phagocytes then proceed to eat up the cancer cells before they can multiply. Dr. Goldstein is emphatic in stating that thymosin is not the "magic bullet" for curing old age -- but he strongly suspects that it can be useful in letting one age gracefully, without many of the pains and ailments so common in those over sixty. He's also rather excited about all the developments in biochemistry and immunology. We are on the threshold of a new era in medicine. Understanding the immune systems will of course make transplant technology much more reliable; may provide the key to cancer, and almost certainly will help keep patients alive long enough for other cancer treatments to be effective; and may well be the means for all of us to stay alive gracefully at least to the biblical three score and ten. I have always had the view (not original with me) that the human organism is designed to self-destruct shortly after age #. In a tribal society people ought to have the good grace to die when their children reach child-bearing age -- with a few hanging around to be tribal elders, but most getting out of the way. Primitive communities that don't have lots of old people have more food for young ones -- and their tribes increase. But modem technology changes this. New technology may find a way to overcome the self-destruct mechanism; and I find it no surprise to discover that our immunological master gland quietly vanishes about the time we're forty years old... physicians give thymosin (which is already used in treatment of cancer patients and young children) to normal people of middle age? I suspect I could find a number of volunteers. Stepping a bit further out, alas, we take a step backward. According to Dr. Albert Ghiorso of Lawrence Bericeley Laboratories, we have not found element # and the "magic island of stability." Pity. Dr. Ghiorso is probably the discoverer of element #. I say probably, because the Russians like to claim they found it first. (I haven't space to review all the evidence.) The upshot is that an international committee has been appointed, three Soviets, three Americans, and three neutrals. The committee has never met, but it is supposed to decide who, the Americans or the Soviets, get to name #. Meanwhile, Ghiorso has reviewed the evidence of the Florida State -- Oak Ridge National Laboratory collaboration of Cahill and Gentry which had hoped to find element # in primordial samples (the Soviets were searching for it in very old stained-glass window leads) and found it wanting. Working from the other direction -- if you can't find it in nature, can you make it? -- Lawrence Laboratories and the Soviets at Dubna have been bombarding Curiumss with Calcium # o in an attempt to create super-heavies -- and found none. It's a great pity because I've just finished a science fiction novel whose plot depends on the discovery of super-heavies; but all is not lost. It's true that we haven't found any natural super-heavy elements, and best efforts haven't made any, but the search is still on and they're still theoretically possible. Finally: what makes the Sun shine? It does, you know. Some theorists now wish it didn't. (Sure: that would kill us all, but doggone it, it sure wrecks a lot of good theories...) Open any astrophysics or intermediate astronomy textbook, and you'll see confidently asserted a series of equations showing where the Sun gets its energy. Take four protons (hydrogen nuclei) plus two positrons plus two neutrinos. Adding the massenergies of the input protons and subtracting out the masses of the output discloses some mass missing: enough to generate the Sun shines. So, a number of years ago, theoretical astrophysicists devised an experiment which would confirm this so generally accepted theory. It wasn't supposed to be an exciting experiment; after all, we know more about the Sun than any other star. Indeed, most of our astrophysics theories are deduced from stellar observations, most of which are of our own Sun. Besides, it always helps to have confirming experiments of basic theory: Hans Bethe settled it all theoretically back in #, but it couldn't hurt to do an actual experiment even if this was the best understood aspect of astrophysics. So out in the old Homestake mine was installed # gallons of perchloroethylene, C # CI # , and a very elaborate system for counting what happened when neutrinos struck the chlorine. (That generates argon and so gives us a method for counting neutrinos.) The "Chlorine to Argon reaction expected from solar neutrinos was worked out by Dr. John Bahcall, Professor of Natural Sciences, Institute for Advanced Study, about fifteen years ago. The unit is about #' captures per target atom per second; not very many, meaning that one needs a lot of CI and a long time before you expect to see anything happen. Raymond Davis and John Evans of Brookhaven National Laboratory worked out the actual test equipment, which involves finding # Argon atoms per month in that immense tank of cleaning fluid. They have also tested the procedure, injecting known numbers of Argon atoms into the system and recovering them. To the best of everyone's knowledge that experiment ought to work, and the neutrino capture rate in the tank ought to be about # The observed result: a maximum alL This is astounding. Has the Sun gone out? Dr. Bahcall is a careful man. He wanted it clearly understood that he still believes the textbook protonalpha reaction is the explanation for why the Sun shines. However, when pressed, he will discuss what he calls "cocktail party" theories: that is, theories that a scientist might put forth in a cocktail party, but which one has no business publishing in a serious journal. "Unfortunately," Dr. Bahcall told us, "a lot of cocktail party theories have been published..." There are three major classes of theories to explain why we have observed no solar neutrinos: those which horrify astronomers, those which horrify physicists, and those which drive both up the wall. The astronomers like to think something happens to the neutrinos on the way here: they're produced all right, but they're a lot less stable than physicists thought they were. After all, the only observations of neutrinos have been in paths from a few centimeters to a kilometer or so long; perhaps over longer distances they decay into something else. Most physicists don't care much for that theory. Physicists, meanwhile, have always felt that astronomers don't really understand stars as well as they think they do. Thus, Dr. Bahcall says, the failure of the standard theory just proves to physicists that they're right in being skeptical about what astronomers say. (Not that Bahcall himself has this attitude, but it is widespread.) Anyway, die result has been what Bahcall describes as a theoretical orgy of mostly "cocktail party" theories. Item; the Sun has "gone out" and periodically does so, reigniting after a period of gravitational collapse. Item: there's a black hole consisting of around # of the Sun's mass dead center in our star, the Sun shines because matter falling into the hole gives off energy. There's no fusion in there at all. Item (a theory that really drives astronomers nuts): suppose all the heavy elements in the Sun are concentrated in the outer layers (for reasons no one can give); then the results would be consistent with neutrino observation. Whatever the explanation, there's probably a Nobel Prize in it, which may explain why the Soviets are spending enormous sums, really a lot of money, on solar neutrino experiments. They're scaling up the Davis experiment by a factor of # in a tunnel under a mountain (these things need to he down deep to keep the cosmic ray counts low enough so that the solar neutrinos won't be hidden in a fog of interactions). There's one final possibility, strange, but not out of sight: that the Sun operates, not on the #P #aI#el-#vc  # meV reaction I described earlier, but through the PeP reaction: a proton plus an electron plus another proton yields deuterium (heavy hydrogen) plus one neutrino, ie., Pte'tP  Dif Ve, which as you can see produces just half the number of neutrinos (and they're at a lower energy level too), about # -- and that's just consistent there's no proof that we have found any solar neutrinos; but the likely Now the astronomers will not like it if the Sun turns out to run on PeP; but their unhappiness is as nothing compared to what will result if experiment shows no solar neurequires something really far-out, strange, new, different, a theoretical restructuring along the lines of Einstein's work. All of which proves that we don't understand our universe quite as well as some of us think we do, and that shouldn't be any surprise to Galaxy readers. Stand by. In anthropology; immunology; even agriculture and plant chemistry which I didn't get to; energy technology; and astrophysics, all kinds of exciting things are happening. Like it or not, the Age of Marvels is not over by a long shot, and I confidently expect to find that about half the things I think I know will be obsolete in five years. We don't even know for sure what makes the Sun shine! Meanwhile, Jimmy Carter's first budget action was to delay the Shuttle. I wonder what will happen to the Large Space Telescope? It all seems symbolic, somehow, and a bit depressing; but at least there's no urgency now about my column on how to be a space colonist.  Kevin O'Donnell, Jr. W I We must learn to love our enemies. There was inhere, and out-there. In-here was warm and safe -- smelly, yes; damp, yes; but safe. Out-there... he'd spent half his life out-there. He could describe it easily, but he didn't want to open his eyes. As long as they stayed shut, in-here was cut off from outthere, and the pictures -- Lieutenant, snap out of it, sir. -- the pictures were out-there, waiting for him to relax his guard and let his eyelids part. As soon as that happened, they would reappear, and... and one picture would shrink him in stature and significance until even he could neither see nor feel himself. The last time, he'd resisted it with all his strength, but no matter how firmly he had said that he did have meaning, and that he'd proved it by gallantry under fire in a dozen encounters with the enemy, it had squeezed him down to a pinprick of light that sparkled like a star seen through atmosphere. If the picture hadn't faded away, it would eventually have extinguished that light, and he would have been no more. But that wasn't all: there was one that made him feel dirty, and dirtier, and dirtier still, and he was well on his way towards becoming the foulest thing in the universe, unquestionably deserving of eradication... and the other, the one that had forced him back, step by step, until his soul was bared and it could break off bits of it and grind them with teeth that -- Lieutenant, sir, you've got to come out of it.-He can't hear you, Sarge." You 're wrong," he wanted to say, but caution kept him silent. Outgoing sound waves would link in-here and out-there just as surely as incoming light waves would. He couldn't bear to offer the pictures a bridge to cross, even if it meant that he could not respond to the voices. They were different from the pictures. The pictures had been... bad. They'd hurt him, and... he whimpered as a memory reared up menacingly. The voices, though, seemed to be on his side. They were angry at the pictures, probably because of what they'd done to him. Keeping his eyes squeezed tight, he listened to the murmurs at the back of his mind, to find out if they were still discussing him. They were, so he eased towards them, ready to scuttle back to safety if he needed to.Why? There's work to be done, repairs to be made, and if he stays slumped in his chair like that, we're all in trouble.He's in shock, Sarge.This one was gentler, more flexible, but metallic nonetheless.Concussion, radiation overdose, TP attack -- he's a sick lad.-But I have to be fixed! I can't get us home unless he makes the repairs. And he's got to start now. because my life-support systems are shot to hell.-He's in no shape to do it, Sarge. He must recover, first.How long will that take, Doc?-Who knows?Its shrug was an impression rather than an occurence.A week, two weeks, maybe longer. I haven't had the opportunity to examine him thoroughly yet. The initial prognosis should be ready tomorrow.Docdesperation lurked behind the voicea week I can't wait. The converter's gone. There's an #hour supply of air in the tanks. Two weeks worth of food, maybe a little more water. But even if those hadn't been damaged, most of my reaction mass is gone. What the hell doldo?-Find a planet with breathable air. We'll let him recover there. Then he can fix you.-Yeah.Its tone was glum.You know. Doc, this gives the mission a royal fuckover.-I know. But for now, find the planet. We'll worry about the mission later. The voices didn't fall silent, exactly, but they did stop making words. A hum hovered lhind his mind, reassuring him that he was not alone, urging him to relax, telling him that when there were ideas to be expressed, the potential would be activated. He didn't care. The words had been confusing anyway. The hum was nicer: it solaced, hut it didn't bewilder. He felt his body drift against the left side of his shell, and interpreted the sensation as motion. He was being sent somewhere -- or taken somewhere. It didn't matter. The important thing was to keep his eyes shut so the pictures couldn't return. Even the fingers peeling off his shell didn't matter. Nor did the sudden numb warmth of a subcutaneous spray. What mattered was the cotton wool that was starting to fill the void between in-here and outthere -- good cotton wool, nice cotton wool, protective cotton...   ... where was it going? He dug his fingers in it to hold it in place but it melted like cloudstuff and drifted away. With growing anxiety, he searched for a more solid patch in which to hide. There didn't seem to be any. The hum at the base of his skull no longer reassured him, not when he was in the midst of losing his armor. Settling for relative opacity, he curled himself inside a large fluff, all the while cursing its flimsiness. -- physically healed and adapted,said the voice.He can breathe the air, drink the water, eat the plants and animals -- he'll get along quite well.-Was it really necessary to do all that to him, Doc?-In my considered medical opinion,said the first, somewhat huffily,the Lieutenant's psychic convalescence will extend to a minimum eight weeks, and an indeterminate maximum. As we cannot provide him with his own food or water, and as we cannot convert the native food or water, I could see no option but to adapt his biochemistry to this planet. And given that necessity it would have been silly not to adapt his physique as well.-Enough bullshit. Doc. I get your point. But Base won't be happy if we don't return the same clean-cut warrior they sent out. Can you switch him back?-Easily.-Is he going to remember his stuff, once he's recovered?-I'm not certain. His knowledge was so extensive that some could well have been lost. Re-education might be necessary.Shit. That warship's still up there. Doc, looking for us. It's only a matter of time. When it gets in range. I'll show up on its screens like a neon sign. You've got to get the Lieutenant's mind healed damn quick.I'll do what I can, Sarge, you know that -- ah, he's conscious. Good morning, sir -- have a nice rest?He shivered, less from the cold than from the attention. He didn't want to be noticed. That could tell the pictures where he was. His eyelids screwed themselves together and colored lights exploded behind them.Sir, everything's fine, you're safe. You can talk to us.His tongue licked over dry lips. The air smelled strange. It wasn't pure, it felt full of different... he sniffed, and caught a whiff of vegetation, and another of fur, and another... it felt full of living things, that was the difference, living things and sunlight and fresh water. Sounds assailed his ears: the wind rustled, paws padded across a mud flat, branches creaked, birds called. His shoulders slumped as he realized that the bridge had been laid down; the pictures could cross it at any time. Self-restraint was now self-defeating. "Wa-water," he croaked.Outside, sir. There's a stream.-Doc, you can't send him outside, not in that state.-We can't transport the water for him, Sarge. Once he starts his recovery, he can devise a pump, and integrate it with your life support systems, but for now... he must do it on his own.-But there were wild beasts out there, they couldDon't worry. Your lasers will protect him, for one thing. For another, he can carry a hand laser. And for a third... as soon as he steps outside. I'll implement a TP net that will saturate the immediate vicinity.-What the hell good will that do?-Those 'beasts' out there are decision makers, so we'll be able to read them. If any intend to attack the Lieutenant, we'll know at the same moment they do. With that much advance warning, he'll be safe.-Yeah, well... I don't like it.-No other option, Sarge. Besides, he has to go out for food, anyway.-My lasers can kill enough in a minute to feed him for a year.-Of course. But can you retrieve it? Or store it once it's been retrieved?-Um... no.-All right. So be quiet for a while, and don't distract us. Lieutenant, it's time to open your eyes.He shook his head and, for emphasis, laid his palms over his eyes. "N-no," he gasped, "not that. Please?"You have to, sir. Come on, take your hands down -- that's a good Lieutenant -- now open your eyes -- lots of beautiful things to see -- that's it, relax those muscles, let them slide apart, easy now, let's go -- good!A spear of light flew through his slitted eyelids, and tore into the soft flesh behind them. "Oh!" He fell to his knees, and brought his hands up again. "Hurts -- enough -- no more."You'll get used to it, sir, it'll only take a minute. Here, Sarge'll turn down the lights -- Sarge? -- you'll be okay. Lieutenant, just remove -- ah, good.The light had softened and no longer stung. He moved his head to the right, then to the left, back and forth, sweeping wider and wider each time, until he knew that no enemies had infiltrated the place of metal and glass. He sagged, and let his buttocks rest on his ankles. "Wa-water," he repeated.Yes, sir. It's outside.The light was growing stronger while it spoke.Go to the door, sir, and step out, and I'll direct you. It's not far, sir.-Doci-Yes, Sarge?-What about germs? Primitive places like this haveDo you suppose I wouldn't have dealt with that while I was working on him? He is immune.Unh.It was a grumble of concession.Aren't you at least going to give him some clothes?-Why? It's warm outside. He doesn't need them. And he doesn't remember how to control himself anyway -- he'd spend half his time washing them.-Hmm.He found himself in the lock. Dim memories kept him patient while he waited for the doors to shuffle through their alternation. His tongue seemed thicker, seemed to fill his mouth and press annoyingly against his throat. Then the outer door slid back and bright green light made him squint. The ramp carried him gently to the ground as a chorus of high, soft voices awakened in his mind.Sir?Low, but very loud.Can you hear me, sir?"Yes," he muttered. "Water?"Straight ahead, sir. About two hundred paces. Grasses brushed his legs as he strode through the field. A line of trees ahead indicated the nearer bank of the stream. Insects danced around him, landing on his shoulders, crawling on his chest. He ignored them all, except for the few that wriggled into the comers of his eyes. Another murmur arose and he identified it as the sound of water slipping over stones. He walked faster, broke into a trot, and then into a full run. The ground dropped away beneath his feet and he tumbled head over heels down the slope. A warm backwater broke his fall, a thousand slivers of silver bursting away from him. He drank.He could have killed himself, Doc.-What the hell, Sarge, I can't control him! I can only talk to hitn.-Well, you could haveDrop it, Sarge.-Yes, sirlHe raised his head and let the water trickling from his hair caress his skin. The sunshine was a comfort, even if it did ricochet off the tiny wind waves and make him blink. Knees nesting in the soft riverbed, he listened to the animals that were staring at him.   Doc, we're running out of time. Not only is that warship still out there, another's on the way. Say what you want about the enemy, they're persistent bastards. With two of them searching, it won't be much longer before they hit this place. When the hell is that kid going to be able to fix me? It's his own life that's at stake.-Is it really that urgent, Sarge?-Yeah, it is. We got maybe a month.-Well...Reluctance permeated its tone.His physical recovery has been complete, but mentally... he has not made sufficient progress, Sarge.-Sufficient for what?-For resumption of his duties. I shall have to use the hypno-educator on him, but...it gave an electronic sighthat could further disorient his personality.Will it make him remember how to repair me?-Oh, yes.-Then do it, dammit, and worry about his personality later.Another sigh.Very well.The volume increased as it pulsed its message into the TP net:Lieutenant, come here, sir. Lieutenant, come here.He was tempted to ignore the call, because he didn't want to return to the place of steel and glass. the place where the pictures had had their way with him. But the voice surged through his mind like a wind through tree leaves, and he knew that it wouldn't stop until he'd presented himself. Bushes shook as he stepped back into the clearing. The spindlylegged creatures he'd been watching sprang high and low in the opposite direction, blue tails flicking a startled farewell. He waited until the last had disappeared; their beauty and grace laid a weight on his heart. Then he was running, because the voice was becoming more insistent. The smooth slick soil of the game trail slipped by under his toes. His bare legs, brown now from the days he'd spent drowsing on the suncaressed creek bank, pumped easily, powerfully. They pushed and stretched and pulled; he jumped higher over fallen branches than he needed to, simply to revel in the pleasure of it. The days before were cloudy in his mind. Every time he tried to reach them, he split in two, and each half struggled with the other. He couldn't go back in time much at all; he had to be content with the wispy scraps that floated through the elastic barrier. He knew that his body had once been different -- smaller, for one thing, and not nearly so strong. Now it was long and rangy; he could see muscles ripple under skin that used to be tighter, firmer, more densely packed. He liked the new body, with its lungs that drew such large volumes of the clean light air so happily, with the powerful fingers that could grasp one tree branch after another. higher and higher, until the trunk swayed beneath his weight and he could lean fa-a-ar out and nearly touch the ground. It was a goody body, and most enjoyably so in die legs that could run quickly, effortlessly, continuously... for hours and hours, across all kinds of ground he could follow the skitterish, heart-thumping beasts of the field... or flee from the soft-footed blood lust of the forest's predators. Birds squawked their annoyance as he darted across the long grass of the clearing; they flurried away from their meals to study him from the treetops.Come in. Lieutenant.His image shuddered as the, gleaming door retracted. He ventured into the cube of cold light, felt it scrub his skin until it seemed that he, too, must be burnished smooth. To enter the place of glass and steel, one almost had to become a part of it.Thank you, sir -- please come in.He stood by the door, reluctant to advance because the sleek black lines of the chair dominated the room, and it was in that chair that -- The air was crisp, and dry, and dead. Enveloping him, it toweled him down, dried his tongue, put a feathery tickle at the base of his nose. "What do you want?"To your right, sir.A glossy plastic panel rose to expose an alcove; his eyes narrowed at the sight. Faint memories stirred, but they were only bulges in a curtain.Please go irt there, sir."I don't want to."It won't hurt, sir, really .He caught the edges of words not meant for him:Dammit, Doc, can't you make him get in there?-Impossible, Sarge. He is our CO, remember?-Yeah, butI can't override my programming, Sarge, and I doubt if you can override yours. He's boss no matter what shape he's in. We have to coax him.The voice was directed at him again, its center impacting on his face.Sir, please go in there, we really need your help."If I do, will you let me go outside again?"Of course, sir."All right." He stepped inside, ducking his head because the ceiling was so low. The panel fell like soundless night, and sealed itself. His skin began to creep. He licked his lips. The room was too small, too sleek. Its hard surfaces and sharp angles were threatening. He had to -- bleep"'What program are you running, Doc?-Emergency Repairs, eventually, but I have started with Tool Handling.How long will it take?-Two hours and thirty-seven minutes.-And then he'll fix me?The voice took pains not to mar the other's bright eagerness.I hope so, Sarge, I really hope so.   He put down the welder. "Run a check on that, Sarge."Yes, sir.A light glowed on the control panel, and something deep inside hummed peacefully.That's it, sir, #." Anything else?"Not a thing, sir, not a thing. The computer sounded as satisfied as a man who leaned back from a belt-loosening dinner.Damn, but it's good to have you back, sir.' 'Thanks." He wound the cord into a tight coil, and stowed it with the other equipment in the tool chest. "It's good to be out of that fog I was in."We're ready for take-off any time, sir."Oh?" He stretched, and let himself bask in the warmth of knowing that he'd done a difficult job well. Fatigue was settling in, slowly overwhelming the now unnecessary drive for perfection. "Well, just let me out and you can go on about your business."Sir?It appeared to squelch its surprise, and force itself to contemplate the possibility of unsuspected malfunctions.I'm not sure I heard you correctly, sir."I said open your door so I can get out -- then go do what you want." The voice started to sputter, and another cut in smoothly;Do you plan to remain here, sir?"Well, sure. Doc." He was puzzled by their surprise; it seemed to him that they had once been more sensitive, less obtuse. Hadn't he made himself clear? They'd asked him to fix them. He had, not letting his queasiness interfere. Now the job was done, and they could leave. "You didn't think I was going to go with you, did you?"Frankly, sir, we had been expecting it. Why do you wish to stay?Bewildered, he gestured to the enclosing walls, the low-hanging ceiling. "Can't you see?" he asked, thinking of the forest's sprawl, with its hollows and hills and infinity of heights.If it's claustrophobia, sir, the hypno -- "No!" He winced as the shiny walls spat back his sharpness. He hadn't meant to be abrupt; he'd only wanted to express distaste for the machine that planted spiked seeds in helpless minds. He wouldn't go back into anything that opened the top of his skull, and toyed with the essence of his being. It had already changed him -- although, luckily, in a good way -- but he wouldn't give it a second chance. He liked himself the way he was: free, natural, hone.st. The machines wanted to alter him, wanted to turn him into something closer to themselves. To create their golem, they as the enemy was. People need room, and variety. They need winds that sometimes come through a pine forest, and sometimes blow straight off an icesounds of life, the ever-changing textures of nature. They get none of those in a metal ball that rolls between the stars. The machines knew that but they didn't care. Ruthless in their refusal of independence, they insisted that a human hand hover over their metal skins. The hand's yearning for freedom meant nothing to them. Noise, that was all. Run it through the modulators a few times, clear away the static, beam it where you will. If that meant tampering with the mind, well... With dreadful clarity, he saw how his allies mirrored his enemies: the one wanted slaves and the other to shave off whatever intricacies, eccentricities wouldn't fit into the form. Each hungered for a part of man; neither would take him whole and complete. "Let me out," he said, fearing that if he stayed longer, subtle changes would begin to show in him, "let me out!"Sir,argued a voice, he didn't care any longer which,the enemy is en route, and if they discover you -- "Let me out!" He hammered on the door. His lungs burned with air he wasn't meant to breathe, air designed for machines, dry and cool and sterile. It would be a vacuum if they weren't such masochists that they demanded to be subservient. "I am ordering you to let me out!"Open the door, Sarge.-I was going to, butYou cannot mutiny any more than I can; you will only destroy yourself if you attempt it.-Doc, we have to take off 'cause they're coming and they'll spot us as soon as they scan this side of the planet, but Doc, he can't survive here, not out in the woods without your TP net and all.-We both know that, but he does not. And he is the CO. So justwait. Can we play hide-and-seek with them?-You mean keep the planet between us and them? Sure, no sweat.Give the Lieutenant a radio he can use to call us. After take-off, we will stay in this vicinity as long as possible.The voices were cold mists at the back of his mind; he couldn't clear them away and they wouldn't leave. His fist was getting sore. His throat was raw. "Please," he gasped, "please, open your door."If you take this radio, sir,a compartment cover flew up and the radio glistened in its fluorescent lightswe will open the door. Use the radio if you want us to return to pick you up.He hesitated. It could be a trap, a... a Trojan Horse. Why would one machine urge him to take a second machine unless the second would make him more amenable to the demands of the first? But -- he touched it tentatively, then moved his finger away -- he could always throw it away once he was outside. "All right." Picking it up, he concealed it in the palm of his hand. It lay as cool and silent as a pebble. The floor vibrated as the doors slid back. He stepped into the airlock, eyes wary for a final attempt to detain him. His heart raced for the few seconds of solitary confinement. Then honest light splashed across his cheeks and real air filled his lungs and he was down the ramp, running, forgetting the micro-transmitter, ignoring the silent upward thrust of the ship, running... free.    His lean-to -- crooked sticks Due to unavoidable technical difficulties there has been some disruption in our scheduling and we have been forced to adjust our cover dates accordingly. All subscriptions will be adjusted so that subscribers will receive the full number of issues to which they are entitled. Galaxy very much regrets any inconvenience this may have caused, and we are confident the situation will not recur. Thank you for your patience. bound with slender vines -- didn't stop the rain but did slow its headlong rush. The fire was going out again. He cursed, rummaged in the shadows for another length of dry wood, but came up empty. With another curse, he resigned himself to darkness. The forest was a different place with the TP net gone. Before, hearing all the animals, he could measure their reactions to his smelt. He'd had plenty of warning the two or three times one had chosen to attack him. Now, without the machines that augmented his inherent sensitivity, they were only sounds in the night, odors on the wind. If one was hungry, he wouldn't know it until the very last moment. Grinning skeletally into the forest, he realized that he was afraid. And in that moment he realized further that he was glad to be afraid, because for the first time in months his fear was of harm to his body. He could die there amid the rotting leaves and branches, but he'd die with his mind intact. Neither tooth nor claw could do more than still that mind. And nothing else really mattered. The last ember crackled; the last tongue of flame spit and died. He'd have to wait for morning. He pulled deeper into his shelter, club in one hand, laser in the other. He reminded himself to be sparing with the laser -- it would soon exhaust its charge. His eyelids slipped down; he inched cautiously into the hazy mix of real and unreal that prefaces the truer illusions of sleep. A part of him played sentinel, ready to sound the alarm at the first carnivorous snarl, or even the first brush of fur against rain-soaked grasses.Doc, we got real troubles. They're on their way.-So we play hide-and-seek, right?-Wrong. Both ships are coming. We can dodge one of them easily enough, but not two. They'd pick up our emissions in a minute.So what do we do?-We could make a dash for homeAnd leave the Lieutenant behind? Not a chance.I was afraid you'd say that. Our other choice is to set down on that moon and shut ourselves off.-But should the Lieutenant call usWe can leave one low-power receiver going; I've already written a no program that will wake us up when the Lieutenant's signal comes in.-Well, if you think -- I do.-All right.   The uneasiness had been growing within him all day; he could no longer pretend that it sprang from changing atmospheric conditions, or from worry about the planet's predators. It was too strong, too familiar, too... not evil, exactly. Something else, a deep and basic difference that the human soul could not accept, had to reject without being able to explain its precise repugnance. The propagandists, who'd never felt it for themselves, used the word evil all the time, but that blurred the fine distinction his mind was trying to make. Sitting on a sun-warmed rock he tried to pin it down. There was strength, puipose, and an acute intelligence. But -- and this spawned the uneasiness -- all were different, all tangential to their human equivalents. Take their ships. Ungainly arrays of girder-laced pods, they were sealed units, with neither hatches not airlocks evident, as though they had been built around their pilots. Their armor made them all but invulnerable to lasers, yet the specialists who'd examined several derelicts of battle claimed there was no shielding between the engines and the bridge. And why had no one ever found a corpse, or even an empty spacesuit? The whole war had been a succession of such incomprehensibilities. First contact had commenced with a blast from the alien's lasers, and had ended with the evacuation of an entire system. The enemy had presented no demands, registered no protests. Revealing nothing of themselves they'd come upon humanity like a plague. Even after nine years of frequent skirmishing the only thing known about them was that they built fast, tough, deadly ships. Like most humans, he reacted to the enemy as would a mastiff to the presence of a tiger: neck hairs bristling, belly tight, mind awash with the perception of the difference. The oppressiveness of their proximity, like a spectre leaning over his shoulder, drove him to his feet. He stood uncertainly, his shadow cool black against the brown grasses of the hillside. Hiding would do no good. The enemy wasn't searching for him physically -- though its detection devices were superb, even they couldn't single him out from all the other mammals -- but it didn't have to. Short of leaving the planet, he could not escape the pressure of its mind. Ah! It had noticed him now. Rather, it had just realized that it had been growing aware of his presence. He could feel its thoughts shifting, the focus of its attention kaleidoscoping until it peered down at him like a monstrous eye through a microscope lens. Leave. The order twisted through his brain like a worm through soil; its after-texture was of slime. He squinted into the dazzle of blue that was the sky, as if he thought he could spot the extra glint that came from its ship. I can't, he said. It knew he spoke the truth, because otherwise his lasers would have been stabbing at it. You leave. When we perceive the impetus, we shall. He interrupted quickly, in the hope that he could influence it before its pride -- was that the right word? wouldn't "reflexes" be more accurate? -- made it impossible for it to bypass him. In the interim, then, let us tolerate each other. Tolerate? He felt a spark of hope. In all the times he'd seen their tumbling craft on his screens, he'd never encounways had the furious beams lanced out, as if hurled by an instant, inevitable animosity. Let us not harm each other, he explained. Certainly. Cease your mental processes. I cannot. Is there no other way? No. You blur the vision. You twist definitions. Hatred began to writhe in the other's thoughts. You impinge on our perceptions, and distort the reality. You must die. He knew then that reason was futile. Involved was no simple xenophobia, nor nationalistic squabbles over spheres of exploitation. Madness was the issue. The races could not co-exist and retain their sanity. It would be like mixing steam and ice, and hoping that they would remain unchanged. But he didn't want to fight. Death was one thing; it could be faced with near-equanimity because it would have to be experienced eventually. Personality disintegration was different. To know that his body could live as the setting for a charred and tortured fragment of his soul was to know horror. And it was so damn painful. His hands were shaking. Unable to control them, he laid them flat on his thighs and pressed hard. A cloud slipped before the sun; he shivered as if it were an omen. He was being given no choice: the enemy would attack. His only alternatives lay within himself. He could let it ravage his being, or he could resist. If only he were stronger. If only he hadn't lost the first engagement so decisively... Very well, he said slowly. I see that one of us must die. Be warned that I intend to survive. The bit of bravado was meant for himself, not for it. In a TP battle, beliefs, more so than actions, can be clung to like timbers in a storm-tossed sea. The attack began, gently enough, when the enemy exchanged its photosensitivity for his. Colors shifted, with violets fading and new reds seeping into the landscape. The purpose was disorientation. The effect was of a surreal battlefield that stubbornly refused to drink the blood urged upon it. Rejecting the vision, he forced the spectrum back to its normal range. He sensed its disquiet. As his eyes roamed across the opposite bank, he intensified every hue. It retorted with a figure of a man -- himself, he knew quickly, elicited from his mind by shrewd suggestion. The figure stood tall and proud. Though puzzled by the tactic, he was pleased by his apparent air of heroism. Then changes crept in. The focus sharpened to reveal a backdrop of stars, tiger eyes peering from impenetrable night. The figure seemed smaller, its pose more pompous. Harsh, mocking laughter rang across the firmament. The. field, enlarging, shrank him proportionally. Loneliness rode a chill wind from space, a wind that whistled through his limbs and jeered at his solitude. He was alone, the wind told him, because his race didn't want him. He had a power that made them edgy, a talent that made him pariah. They'd exiled him, murmured the wind, sent him away so their daughters would be safe, so their grandchildren would be normal. They'd dropped him into the emptiness that swaddled the universe and they hoped that he'd never find his way home. And he, roared the wind's bitter humor, had thought himself honored. He had believed he was needed. He, like all the other damn fools who cruised their chrome cages so far from scent and sound of their fellows, he had actually pictured himself as a hero. Lies, shrieked the wind, all lies. He was sagging, shoulders slumped and head hung low. It was telling the truth. He was an outcast, he was a leper, he was... he was... The sun's wami hand stroked his back; the wind's gentle fingers brushed his hair. He shook himself, widened his eyes and grasped the rock's gritty sides. Pinpricks of pain awakened in his palms. He squeezed harder, till the blood welled from a source of tiny punctures. It gave him something to hold onto while he cleared his head.  Then he was ready. You're wrong! The image in his mind shuddered, split, fell into a heap of glittering rubble. That's your life story, not mine.  am loved. To I reinforce his certainty, he dipped ' briefly into memory: after his last de-briefing, he'd emerged into a hall jammed with friends, relatives, reporters, anxious well-wishers... there were cheers, hands to be shaken, microphones at every side, nubile young bodies curved I against his... I am loved, do you hear? Do you feel? It's you who are not! He'd show it why. He'd prove it to it. His eyes criss-crossed the pools of sunlight, reached into the rambling shadows. There, on the I damp soil by the water --  -- now its ship from afar, zoom in on the control pod, peel back the armor. Abruptly show the pilot's couch --  -- overflowing with dung and a That sudden Juxtaposition should have jarred it, but it seemed stronger. It lashed out like a whip; he had to jump back. Retreating, he remembered the sequence from the earlier skirmish, and when the giant teeth snapped at him --  -- he decayed them into powder. That gave him time to launch a new onslaught: the enemy's own people (empty outlines tinted with the signal that would trigger it into painting them in) drive the enemy into its ship, weld tight the last plate, send it on a kamikaze mission -- A mirror. Himself. The flesh of his face drooping, dripping, running like water from bones that glow --  -- alone in a tangle of machinery while a radioactive bulkhead spits --  -- his own hand fading into invisibility --  -- stinking sealed tomb --  -- nothingness --  -- hate -- His mind shook with the enemy's violent, vehement negation. Then -- he was too tired, too impotent. His offensives had had no effect; his defenses were slipping rapidly -- then go to them, damn you, join them, embrace them. Almost idly, he transmitted the pattern of his remembered debriefing, leaving the details of appearance vague so that the alien could populate the scene with its own kind. He felt it sink in --  -- and was almost immediately blown off his rocky stool by a tsunami of shock and horror. Rubbing the back of his head, he looked up in confusion. Aftertremors of disgust continued to echo dirough the enemy's mind. The setting sun raised bands of light sboe the horizon, as if they could slow its descent. Furfeathered birds kawed past, gorging themselves on the insects that clouded the air. He watched them without seeing, while his mind probed the enemy that would shrivel it. And then he understood. After that, it was easy. He bad so many memories of togetherness... the only difficulty was in determining which to use. He chose a few at random, like an archer reaching blindly into his quiver, and shot them off one after another: affectionate relatives, passionate girlfriends, jubilant teammates... The enemy was radiating misery, but that wasn't enough. He needed more. He looked at his hands, strong and capable. They rotated; they flexed. He made fists and fans and claws, multiplied them by a All the hands in the universe reached for the enemy, straining to stroke it, aching to touch it. A forest of fingers, all -- When he regained consciousness, his mind was quiet. The enemy was gone. Stiffly, he began to collect firewood. Night would be upon him soon, and with it the other predators. The pile of kindling grew. Bats chittered as they made a feast of the insects he had disturbed. A weary restlessness turned each dry stick into an iron rod. At last he could sink dowg against the hard ground and let the roaring flames bring a flush to his face. The possibility that he might spend the rest of his life hauling no longer excited him and the laser's charge was almost gone, which would make hunting even more difficult. And the summer was already passing, cooling down into autumn. He had no business being planetside -- he was a scoutship pilot. The life-choked forests weie meant for others, for people who needed a comfortable reality tangibly onmipresent, and in graspable sizes. But he didn't. He thrived on emptiness, and on distances that ap proached infinity. That was his GAlAXr element, and outside of it he was meaningless. Like a person watching a silent film, he tried to delve into his memories and discern the reason he'd wanted to leave his ship. What he found was one-dimensional, incomprehensible: a running man who kept looking over his shoulder even though nothing chased him. The image elicited no sympathy, no understanding of what had driven him. The two were completely different people. He thought he recalled approximately where he'd left the microtransmitter. In the morning he'd find it.   Welcome aboard. Lieutenant. "Thanks, Sarge." He surveyed the small room with undisguised pleasure. "Are we ready for takeoff?"I would like to run a quick MedCheck first, sir,said the other computer.There are also a few physiological alterations that must be made to restore you to your original status. "Oh, sure." He crossed to the appropriate cubbyhole and waited for its panel to retract. "It won't be long, will it?"No time at all, sir.The door hissed up, and a light shone invitingly.Just step inside, please.The sub-cutaneous spray stung his arm like a loving insect, and the anesthesia swirled in his veins. The world faded into mist, but the voices throbbed at the back of his head:Your gamble paid off, Doc.-Exactly as I predicted,it replied, not a little smugly. They went on, but he stopped listening. The drugs, by isolating his mind from his body, had freed something else to bob to the forefront. It was a small notion that, having taken root in his subconscious the previous evening, was now beginning to flower in the illumination of his concentration. Remembered love had driven the enemy from the battlefield after hatred and fury had failed to budge it. The other scoutship pilots should know about that vulnerability. Base should he told at the earliest possible opportunity. The insight had another facet, though, one that might have greater significance than its potential for destruction: it was a measure of the enemy's alienness, of the great gulf that lay between them and humanity. As such, it could well say something about the assumptions of mankind. If we shun loneliness while they flee togetherness, if we prize importance while they yearn for insignificance, if we pursue life with the same persistence that they seek death... if our love is their hate... could our war have been their play? Maybe, he mused, as the MediMachine trimmed, transfused, and transformed him, we misunderstood them from the beginning. Which means that they might have misunderstood us. Which means... my God, do they think we enjoy this? It was something he'd have to ask the next time he encountered the en -- the others.  A computer's loyalty Is to its programmer. Xhe first problem was with United Panacea's version of the Pill. The pamphlet that had come with that month's up-dated tapes had called it a breakthrough. UP had done away with all the old side effects by taking a different tack: their drug attacked the pituitary, the master gland of the body. It jiggered the controls on the ovaries instead of aping their output. It altered hormone levels at the source. Dr. Luther Thistlebank had signed hundreds of prescriptions for the new drug without question. He had smiled and nodded when his female patients had thanked him for the freedom from headaches and swelling and fear of blood clots he had given them. He had congratulated himself on his astuteness when they sent their friends to him. And he had felt extremely satisfied whenever he had checked his bank balance. There was no doubt about it. This Pill was a wonder. Many of his Pill patients were young. They were healthy, smooth-skinned, and siUcen-voiced. Young mothers, career women, college students. He didn't see them often, but when he did he smiled to himself. They were a pleasure to examine. At least they had been. Polly Holmes had been one of his favorites, until the day she barged past Miss Epsolm into his office. He looked up from his desk and felt shock. Her face seemed grey, until he recognized the graininess of stubble. Her arms and legs seemed gaunt, until he saw past the loss of fat. She might have been exercising heavily, but her words belied that thought. "You bastard!" His mouth dropped open. Her voice was still silk, but there was gravel under the sheen. It held lumps and runs that he had never heard from her before. He stared as she leaned over his desk, pretty despite her rage, despite the words she spat at him. Despite the stubble. "You son of a bitch! Look what you've done to me!" She grabbed the hem of her skirt with one hand and yanked it up to her chin. The other hand burrowed under the waist of her panties and pulled downward. "Look!" He gasped. He leaned on his desk as he bent toward her to see. "My God! Miss Holmes!" Her clitoris was three inches long, the prepuce fully developed. It hung limply over the bulge of her labia. He stretched out a hand to investigate it more fully, but she suddenly backed away, letting her skirt fall back into place. "It gets in .the way!" she screeched. "It gets hard! It sticks out! And it turned my boyfriend off!" Nonplussed, the doctor settled limply back into his chair. He stared at her furious face. Masculinized, surely. Whiskers. A changing voice. And he was sure there was more hair on her muscular arms and legs. The Pill must have controlled the wrong hormones. He could say nothing, except, "Well, have you tried... ?" "Bastard!" She grabbed a jar of tongue depressors and heaved them at him. "That goddam pill's the only pill I take." Tears appeared in her eyes. "You bastard!" She spun on her heel, nearly tripped, and jerked the office door open. But before she left, she turned and screamed, "I'll sue!" And she was only the first.    The second was with UP's new vaccine. The pamphlet had called it another breakthrough, a broadspectrum vaccination. One shot would immunize a patient against almost everything, even many viruses. It was the answer to a child's prayer, for it did away with all needles but one. j It simplified things for Dr. j Thistlebank, too, but he wasn't sure , he liked it all that much. It cut . down the number of trips a patient had to make, the number of times the patient could be charged, and in good conscience the doctor couldn't charge more for this shot than he j did for any other. He consoled himi self with the thought that at least he was serving humanity. As he was supposed to. The first hint of the problem appeared when Mrs. Diane Skelnick came to him. Short, buxom, blackhaired, and anxious, she sat beside his desk and said, "Ever since Josie became a Jesus freak, and at the age of twelve yet. Ever since, we've lost her. We don't have a daughter anymore." She stared at the light blue computer cabinet, unable to look at the doctor. He listened sympathetically. The current term was "godhead," he thought. The city park was full of them. "She's tripped right out of sight, then?" he asked. "Oh, not really," the mother said. "She still lives with us. But ; she doesn't share. She ignores us. She spends all her time with those people." "There's nothing you can do?" She shook her head. "The police can't even help. They even warned us of her rights! And she's too young to throw out of the house. Even if she doesn't know it, she still needs us." She hesitated. She shifted her gaze from the cabinet to the floor at her feet. Her hand tightened on the strap of her handbag. "But we thought..." Dr. Thistlebank murmured softly. When she didn't respond, he added, "Yes?" "We thought we might try again." She paused once more. "Have another baby, I mean." "And?" "It's not working." She shrugged. "I've been on the Pill for years, even before Josie. And when we started her, she came right away, the first month. But now it's been four months already, and nothing. Nothing." "Well, that's not unusual, Mrs. Skelnick. It can take a year, or more sometimes, for all the effects of the Pill to wear off." He opened a drawer beside him and rummaged for a pamphlet. "You can read about it in this. You've nothing to worry about. Just keep trying." She protested, but in the end she allowed herself to be ushered back into the waiting room, the pamphlet jutting from her bag. He was sure her anxiety was unfounded. She would catch in a few months. When the door closed behind her, he dismissed her from his thoughts. But she returned to his mind when four more women made the same complaint. They were all trying to get pregnant, but it wasn't working. He tried to reassure them, too, by telling them what he had told Mrs. Skelnick, that it took a while after going off the Pill, even the new one. But his line was spoiled when one insisted she had never been on the Pill. She had just married, and she was trying to start a family right away. And she still wasn't getting pregnant. He had to take her seriously. He examined her. He gave her every test he knew, and the only clue came from the patch test he made with her husband's sperm. She was immune to her mate; she could never get pregnant by him. She took the news calmly enough, though it was an obvious blow. Dr. Thistlebank offered to refer her to another man, one who dealt with artificial insemination, but she refused. The father of her children, she said, would be her husband or no one at all. But Dr. Thistlebank couldn't let it rest there. He could do her no good, but he could look again into those other, similar Complaints. He was suspicious now. He called those patients in again. He checked them out too, and he found the same result in each. Every one of them was immune to her husband, and when, on a hunch, he gave them patch tests with other sperm samples, he found they were all immune to men in general. He didn't break the news until he had had the computer examine their records. He set it to look for common factors, to pick out only those shared by all these patients. And there was only one that mattered: the vaccine. They had all had it. He sat late at his desk that night, his head in his hands. The right to give birth was holy. It was a large part of a GP's practice to turn the body's mechanisms on and off when the patient demanded it. To give her the choice that made the right meaningful. And he had botched it. God alone knew how many women he had sterilized. He could see the lawsuits coming. He wasn't wrong.    The third was with the aspirin. Or what passed for aspirin in United Panacea's pharmacopeia. They didn't make anything so simple. They went to the roots of the problem, as usual, and their product, they claimed, was better. It eliminated pain by blocking the pathways that carried it to the brain. It interfered with the normal function of certain synapses, the nerve-to-nerve junctions. Dr. Thistlebank thought it effective when it brought a smile to the face of a woman with migraines. He even grew enthusiastic when he saw it relieve the pain of a man with a badly burned arm. And he used it freely, as the computer prescribed it for everything from arthritis to sprains. It worked beauti fully. But relatives sued when the bun victim wound up in a ward foi schizophrenics. And the migraine patients staila looking for lawyers as soon as thej left the offices of their therapist and pyschiatrists. The news made Dr. Thistlebatl moan. It nearly made him cry. Whj did they have to blame him? Whl made them think it was the pill? A fifth of his patients would neej treatment anyway, sometime, foi something. But why now? He couM only hope they had prior histories. Only that could let him off ik hook. His belly ached. But he didn'i take a pill.    The fourth was a super-antibiotic, one that killed all the bacteria in tht body, including the intestinal bacteria that manufactured vitamin K Vitamin K is essential to the clot ting mechanisms, and Dr. Thistlebank's pneumonia patients turnel into hemophiliacs. This problem was relativel) minor, though. He managed to stave off the lawsuits by discovering it in time. Vitamin K supplements saved his patients. The fifth was an allergy shot tk desensitized the patient to every thing, even bacteria. The sixth was... The seventh... The disasters had come in quick succession, and as Dr. Thistlebank relived them, his shoulders slumped. His voice grew ragged. His fists clenched, and at the end, he cried, "Why me? Why did I listen?" He was well dressed, heavy, soft. His watchband was platinum, his wedding ring half an ounce of yellow gold. He banged his fists together, opened one, and began to finger the band. "You were greedy, Luther," said Alvin Poindexter. The doctor and the lawyer had been friends for years, but they still seemed an illmatched pair. Fat and thin, hot and cold, but the contrasts were only on the surface. They were both professional men, they were both Lions, and they were both hungry. But the lawer was a specialist. "It was And I'll bet you never cut your fees. It would have covered your ass, you know. Made you seem more caring, mote helpful." The doctor looked away from his friend. No, he hadn't. It hadn't even occuired to him. Besides, the computer lease was expensive, and his wife had insisted immediately on buying a summer place, and -- "Your bills weren't that bad. Don't make excuses for yourself." Poindexter shook his head slowly. Dr. Thistlebank shifted in his seat. "It wasn't all me, Al. It wasn't. Everything was fine till the merger. It wasn't till then that the computer began prescribing stuff from that poison factory." "It won't wash, Luther. United Panacea was a reputable pharmaceutical house, at least up to should it change? Why should their products suddenly go bad?" "They didn't." Dr. Thistlebank shrugged awkwardly. "But that's when the computer began prescribing their products. If there were two brands of an antibiotic on the market, it wanted the one from UP, every time. I noticed it, but I didn't care. They were all the same. They all worked. It was just the new products that were bad." "But why, Luther?" Maybe their quality control went to hell. Maybe they hired an alchemist to head up their research division. I don't know." He glared at the window over Poindexter's head. He waved a hand at the cloud of smoke from the other's cigarette. "That's what I want you to find out. Pin it on them, somehow. Get me off the hook." The snap in his voice didn't affect his friend. Poindexter only nodded as he shifted his foot from his desk to the edge of the wastebasket. He stretched. "No sweat, Luther." For the first time that afternoon, he smiled. "You've given me enough, I think. I might even be able to get everyone off the hook. Settle out of court." The doctor straightened in his chair. The weight seemed to slide from his shoulders. But the relief warred with his skepticism. His friend had a reputation for answers, but... ? He opened his mouth. Poindexter held up a hand. "No more, Luther," he said. "Come back in a couple of days. I do have to check a few things out. Make a few phone calls. And we'll see."    Forty-three patients had hired the best lawyer they could find to screw Luther Thistlebank. They had dropped lawsuits by the ton on him. They had sued the computer company, the pharmaceutical company, pany was threatening to revoke his malpractice coverage. And the newspapers were crucifying him. There was no doubt about it. Dr. Thistlebank had shafted his patients but good. And he knew it, though he told himself repeatedly he hadn't really done anything. He just hadn't kept his eyes open. The first whisper of trouble had been enough to tell him he needed a lawyer, but he had delayed. He knew he wanted Alvin Poindexter, but at first he had felt too uncomfortable to call. Ever since college, his friend had needed him. First, as roommate, to pay the rent. Later, as doctor, for checkups and pills and shots, and, once, to get an alcoholic wife into shape for a divorce. He hadn't brought himself to admit the shoe was now on the other foot until the damages crossed the million mark. But his friend hadn't dithered. "Oh, Jesus," he had said. "You're really in it, ain't you? Well, look. I'm flying out of town this afternoon. A court date I can't miss. But I'll be back in a week. Can you come over Thursday, after lunch? You can tell me how it happened then." The doctor waited, but not patiently. He fretted, he paced, he didn't slp. And every new lawsuit seemed to give him a new tic. The damages hit the hundred million figure on Thursday morning.    "I'll teU you how it happened!" screamed the doctor. He pouted as he slammed his briefcase on the desk with a crash. An ashtray, precariously balanced on three contracts, fourteen summonses, and a will, fell to the floor. The mound of butts and bumt-out kitchen matches it had contained fanned across the carpet. Alvin Poindexter winced. Tennis-weathered wrinkles spread over his temples. He had kept his office at home for years, and though his housekeeper might be used to this sort of thing, he still wasn't. He never would be. He pinched the bridge of his bony nose and sighed with a tiredness that came only partly from his trip. "Now, Luther," he said. "You shouldn't let a little lawsuit..." "Little lawsuit, my ass!" Dr. Thistlebank kicked at an outlying cigarette butt and dropped his heavy body into an easy chair. He gritted his teeth and stared past his friend's desk to the window beyond. "It's just the biggest malpractice suit in the history of medicine! I'll tell you!" Poindexter sighed again. He lit a cigarette and brushed a speck of ash from the lapel of his dark green suit. He raised a sandaled foot to the edge of his desk and propped a wrist across his knee. "I'd like you to, Luther," he said softly. "I don't know a thing yet. Though I did was gone." "What did they tell you?" Dr. Thistlebank spoke sharply, suspiciously. "Not much. But they did tell me to go ahead. To see what I can do. They know my reputation." He touched the three contracts that had supported his ashtray with the filter of his cigarette. The ash crumbled and fell. He brushed it negligently to one side, adding, "The insurance company too." The doctor combed his fingers through the blond hair above his ears. He licked his thick lips. "The bastards set me up!" he muttered. "I don't believe it, Luther. Why should they?" "Well, it wasn't my fault." "So tell me whose fault it was. Tell me what happened." The lawyer's stare was intent, professional. They were friends, but he wouldn't let that keep him from learning all he could. "Mmmp." Dr. Thistlebank squirmed. He gritted his teeth again and told himself he'd have to see a dentist soon. Unless Alvin found the answers even sooner. "Yeah. Well. It started nearly two years ago..."    It had been a long day. The Memorial Day weekend had left him a heavy crop of skinned knees and sunburns, of poison ivy rashes and rusty nail holes. The only blessing was that the highway accidents and heart attacks had happened out of state. He wouldn't have to worry about them until they came home. For now, they were someone else's headaches. Dr. Thistlebank was looking forward to getting home. His wife would pour the sherry when she heard his car in the driveway. The paper would be waiting. And the kids would be haring around with their friends for another hour yet. Still sitting at his desk, he began to remove his white jacket, but paused with one sleeve half off. Completing the movement, he reached for his intercom. "Miss Epsolm. Is that all for today?" The intercom crackled patiently back at him. "There's one man still waiting, Doctor." He grunted silently as he pictured his receptionist leaning forward, her blouse sagging from her withered chest, her eyes shifting from the waiting patient to the intercom and the snapshot of her sailor nephews behind it. "Very well. Send him in." He struggled back into his sleeve and reached for a yellow record card. The first thing Dr. Thistlebank noticed about his visitor was the heavy case he swung before him, as if to test the air. The second was his startling tie, a broad, electric blue, pinned with a miniature saber. The last was the man himself, a slim and brown-haired fellow, dressed in a light grey suit. His manner was stamped by the broad grin of his fellowship. Dr. Thistlebank pushed the record card aside with a feeling of relief. No more patients after all, he thought. Just a salesman, and perhaps some samples, or another gadget. He stood and held out a hand. "What can I do for you?" The other's handshake was vigorous. "Perhaps nothing. The real question is what I can do for you. Dr. Thistlebank. How many patients did you see today?" The doctor raised an eyebrow. The question was out of place. The answer was no concern of any salesman he had ever met before. But it was no secret either, "Perhaps twenty. Why?" "I may be able to double that figure for you," said the salesman. "Or more." He took a chair and laid his case across his lap. "My name is Greg Mauser. I represent Universal Business Machines, and I'm selling efficiency." He paused as if waiting for another question, but the doctor remained silent. He was curious, but he would let the Doctor. One of the biggest computer manufacturers on Earth. And the most innovative. We're always looking for new ways to use out machines, and we now have a way that is of particular value to you." The line was standard, though the product wasn't. Mauser was selling a computerized diagnostic system, School. He had a glossy brochure which showed a row of patients giving pushbutton answers to television questions, an office that was as much a GP's as Dr. Thistlebank's own except for the teletypewriter attached to the desk. The equipmeni was precisely racked in a metal cabinet. The system would interview Dr. Thistlebank's patients, collect theii histories, list their symptoms, and ask for whatever data it might still need. Though the interview was usually enough. And then it would print out the most probable diagnosis, together with a prescriptior for the appropriate treatment, "That's how confident we are, Doctor," said Mauser. "All you have to do is tear it off and sign it." And it could handle up to six patients at once. Dr. Thistlebank was intrigued. He'd had a course or two on computers in medical school. He knew that something like this had been in the offing for years. And he j knew that more patients meant more money and a faster turnover meant more time for golf. Either way he couldn't lose. Could he? When Mauser described the data base he almost capitulated on the spot. Specialists in every field of medicine had contributed. Others constantly reviewed the literature for new diagnostic clues and treatsure the latest drugs were listed, and it exchanged the system's tapes every month for more up-to-date ones. But even when he learned that repairmen were on call twenty-four hours a day and that the rental would be covered by just five extra patients a day, he hesitated. Wisely, he said he would have to think about it. Mauser should come back in a week. "I really don't know," said the doctor. "It sounds fine. It sounds great. But how good is it, really? And even if it pays for itself, it's a lot of money. And what if it doesn't? What if the patients don't take to it?" He shook his head. He really had his doubts. "They will. Dr. Thistlebank," assured Mauser. "They will. This is an upper-bracket town, and half your patients work with computers everyday anyway. They'll see nothing new. And you can tell the rest the new system gives you more time to discuss their cases with them. That's true. It does. It takes over all the dreary detail work. It makes medicine more interesting. And you can use the time you used to spend on details to relate to your patients. To exercise your bedside manner. They'll love you for it." Dr. Thistlebank shook his head again. "I don't know," he said. "I'll still have to think about it." By the time he had seen Mauser out of the office, his hour was gone. His kids would be home. The paper would be rumpled from their search for the comics. His wife would be pissed. But maybe he could end that now.    Needless to say, he bought the system. He started with three of the grayish TV screens occupying the waiting room wall facing Miss Epsolm's desk. She quickly learned enough to show the patients how to use the row of pushbuttons mounted along the lower edge of the ivory frame. The patients soon grew used to the new procedure, and the younger ones seemed enchanted at the very idea of talking to a computer. But Dr. Thistlebank did think of himself as a cautious man. He deliberately held to his doubts for months, insisted on checking and double-checking the computer. He refused to trust the machine's diagnoses, would read the lists of symptoms and past diseases back to his patients to look for errors, would ply his stethoscope and tongue depressor as he always had, and even when the machine seemed right, would send out blood and urine samples for confirmation. He wasn't really happy that he never caught the computer out. An interview, it seemed, was usually enough. If lab work was needed, the machine would say so in its printout, and once the results were fed back to the program, its diagnosis was all that the doctor could have wished. The one time he thought the machine was wrong, it was his own diagnosis that proved faulty. Six months after the system was installed, he gave up his doubts. He had had to begin to trust. His checks and double-checks were actually slowing him down. He was seeing fewer patients instead of more, and the system's rent was coming out of his own pocket. Two months after that, he ordered the other three patient terminals. His practice was booming, only partly because of the new Pill. His bank account was healthy again. Other doctors were complaining because their patients preferred the shorter wait he offered them. And he had less time for golf than ever. He couldn't turn a patient away, could he? He couldn't, and he hadn't. And the disasters had struck, one after the other. Now he was faced with ruin. His only hope lay with his friend, and that hope was fragile. It was so fragile, in truth, that it didn't survive the morning of his second visit to his friend's office. The mailman broke it. He delivered a letter from Dr. Thistlebank's insurance company. The letter told him his malpractice insurance was hereby canceled. The cancellation would save him several thousand dollars a year, but it also meant that he would have to I close his office. A doctor who has  once been sued is ever after a target, and he didn't dare keep his seat in the shooting gallery. He told Poindexter as much when reaction," he said as he despondently took his chair. "A little thing like that, and I'd be bankrupt. I might as well cut my throat. What else can I do?" Poindexter cleared his throat softly. He shrugged. 'T suppose they don't want to get stung next time. They know you're a target, too. And there's not much I can do, unless these suits never come to court." "There's not much chance of that." "Oh, I don't know." Poindexter grinned and reached for bis ashtray. His desk was clean now, except for a legal pad covered with his close scribble. The carpet showed no trace of the ashes the doctor had spilled three days before. "You may be off the hook." Dr. Thistlebank made no attempt to conceal his startlement. He had hoped, but... "What do you mean?" "Well, for one thing, you're not alone." The lawyer paused as if for effect. Deliberately, he lit a cigarette and dragged out the first puff. But he returned to his speech when the other's eyes began to narsystem to fifteen other doctors around the country, and they all had the same problems, Luther. Though not with as many people." He didn't say the others must have been more careful. They still hadn't been as careful as the ten thousand others the system had been offered to. "They brought the total to about two hundred lawsuits. "But the side effects are their own solution.' When Dr. Thistlebank looked blank, he sighed and added, "Look, your Pill patients are suing you because you gave them a sex-change operation without their consent, essentially? Right?" The doctor nodded. "And sex-change operations go for about twenty grand. I've already got a clinic in Baltimore lined up to use the drug for that purpose. They'll have to do some work to figure out the right dosage, to make it work every time. After all, you only ran into the problem three times, out of how many?" "About seven hundred. By the end." "Less than half a percent. Like I said, it needs woric. But it'll help pay for the damage. And so will the others. The allergy shot wiped out the body's defenses, which means it's ideal for transplant surgery. The painkiller's not much good for anything, but I did talk to a psychiatrist who thinks if it can make a guy go nuts, another version of it might make a nut go normal. He's talking to UP now." Poindexter stabbed the air intently with his cigarette as he spoke. He leaned over his desk as if to say, "You're the doctor. Why didn't you see this?" But Dr. Thistlebank was numb. He could only stare. He had expected answers, but not ones so neat, so pat, so useful. At last, he murmured faintly, "But what about the vaccine?" "You think that's the worst, do you?" He paused only long enough for the doctor to nod vaguely. "It sterilized your patients, right? Well, there's your birth control. Permanent birth control. I talked to a felyear. To him, the stuffs a miracle." Dr. Thistlebank got the pmnt. He should have seen it. He might have settled the lawsuits early by spotting the glorious luck of the side effects. He could have become rich by making the right deals. Bought them out himself. But now it was too late. He stared at his knees. Dimly, he noticed that his fists were balling his trousers. "But hov does all this solve the problem now?" Poindexter snorted in disgust. "I worked that out last night. The patients' lawyers will let the insurance companies settle out of court. They'll pay a nickel on the dollar, but everyone will be better off." "How?" stock, which they'll get cheap from share they can for themselves. They don't expect to lose a penny in the end. That stock's going to go up like a rocket. Your patients will wind up with more than they're suing you for. And the insurance companies will get all their money back and then some." His tone relaxed as he finished. He stubbed his cigarette out. "It's a damned good investment now, Luther. You should buy all you can. I'm going to, the fee from you and every penny I can get my hands on." Dr. Thistlebank twitched. The message of his freedom had reached him, but he was still gripped by the threat of losing his practice, his income. He wasn't very alert. "Fee?" he yelped. Poindexter stared at him calmly. "Sure. You charged me, didn't you?" "But that was nickel and dime stuff!" The hurt was obvious in his voice. "Ten bucks a throw. I Not... Not..." j "Fifty grand is what I figure." "But..." Dr. Thistlebank paled. A narrow line of sweat i popped out on his forehead. "Look, you charge according to the size of your patients' pockets. Well, so do I. No one comes to me unless they can afford me. And you can, Luther." "But what will I live on when my savings are gone? I can't practice!" "I think you can. The computer system is what got you into trouble. It let your greed get out of hand. You never had any trouble before. If you get rid of it, I think you can get your coverage back. Though for a higher premium. After all, you're a bigger risk now." Dr. Thistlebank moaned. But six weeks later he was still practicing. The patients were still coming, though they were fewer. The waiting room was the same, except for the six patches of more lightly colored paint along one wall. The Epsolm salts still sat behind the intercom. The big differences were in his personal life. The summer place had been sold. And his wife had just filed for a divorce. She felt she would rather be married to Alvin Poindexter.  Spider Robinson The Last Unicorn, Peter S. Beagle, Ballantine, (pages unknown), # A Fine and Private Place, Peter S. Beagle, Ballantine, # pp., # Lila the Werewolf, Peter S. Beagle, Capra Press, # pp., # The Apocalypse Papers, The Firesign Theatre, Apocalypse Press, # pp., priceless Good Taste, Isaac Asimov, Apocalypse Press, # pp., priceless The Book Of Virgil Finlay, ed. Gerry de la Ree, FlareAvon, # pp., # Sturgeon, Theodore Sturgeon, Alternate Worlds Recordings, time unknown, # A Hole In Space, Larry Niven, Ballantine, # pp., # A World Out of Time, LaTy Niven, Holt, Rinehart  Winston, # pp., # Zen and the Art of Motorcycle Maintenance, Robert M. Persig, Bantam, # pp., # The Compleat Enchanter, L. Sprague de Camp  Fletcher Pratt, Ballantine, # pp., # The Armies of the Moon, Gwendolyn MacEwen, MacMillan Canada, (pages unknown), # The Deep, John Crowley, Berkley, # pp., # Rocannon's World, Ursula K. LeGuin, Ace, # pp., # Sandworld, Richard A. Lupoff, Berkley, # pp., # Society. In fact, it's one of the most important things I do with my life, a holy duty and a constant joy. It's what Tm doing here, right here in front of your eyeballs when a part of me would much rather be writing that next novel. The world is full of many people, and these may be divided into either one or the other: One Of The Nice Ones, or Not One Of The Nice Ones (well, there are borderline cases, but not nearly as many as you'd think). I conceive my duty each other whenever feasible. We are locked in a titanic struggle for the fate of the world with the are essential. Unhappily, we have yet to devise a uniform that the counterfeit -- we lack an Arisian Lens -- and so we have to rely on recommendation. organized, my friends -- time we got it together. That's why I'm here. Books, records, any form of art, can also be is that artists can be so classified, on the basis of their works. And turning folks on to good books and good writers is about the most fun you can have out of bed. So it is my great joy to tell you this month about a pack of beagles, none of which is a dog (although one of them is a wolf).    You see, it was an obit in Locus that turned me on to Edgar Pangborn, one of the greatest And that obit was written by Peter S. Beagle, and the things he had to ten all over and through them. So I was in Bakka II, the new Yonge Street branch of Toronto's Bakka (the best sf store -- and mail-order service -- I know; see Dec. # "Bookshelf" for details), and I said, "Tell me about Peter Beagle," and they put The Last Unicorn and A Fine and Private Place in my hands and said, Many of you may already know The Last Unicom -- I understand it is something of a "cult" book come none of you turned me on?). But if you don't. I'm here to tell you that you ought to -- it'll do your soul more good than a piping hot bath and ice-cold gin. It is the finest fantasy I've ever read, just plain one of the finest books I've ever read, and it's almost scary to realize that it all came from one human heart. There's magic in that book, and I mean that both kinds of literally. It is the story of the last unicorn in all the world, and of her search for her vanished brothers and sisters, and of what befell her on the way. It is also the story of her companions, simple Molly Grue and Schmendrick the Nitwit Magician, of the Prince who loved die unicorn though he knew her not and the King who hated her though he knew her, and of the unspeakably terrible Red Bull. It is a story of good and evil, of courage and fear, of hope and despair, and it will exhilarate and tear at your heart if you are any damn good at all. I don't say that it's a perfect book (I don't suppose anyone read any book anywhen without feeling that heshe could have improved it here and there -- that's why some of us become writers. Poetic justice, eh?) -- but I do contend that if you finish this book and don't like it, don't value it, That's a pretty heavy statement, but I'll stand by it. And, the cover painting by Gervasio Gallardo is alone worth the # Ballantine is asking for it.    Almost as highly recommended is A Fine and Private Place. Like Unicorn, it is a fantasy. And like Unicorn, it is one of those "fantasies" that seem truer than what we are generally pleased to call reality. It's a love story -- but not like any love story you ever read before. Two of the lovers, for instance, Michael and Laura, are dead. Another of them is an old man named Rebeck, who has lived undiscovered in a cemetery for over twenty years, talking only with the ghosts. Another is an irascible raven with a really sarcastic mouth on him, and he is surely the greatest and most constant lover in the book. Virtually the entire story takes place in the cemetery, and it has more life to it than a two-year-old's birthday party. It's not the same kind of book as Unicorn, and you may like it less. Death and Love is a somewhat weightier topic than Love and Death, and the overall tone is a hair too somber for my taste. But there's humor aplenty, and a full measure of joy and hope, and when you think about it, the deadliest mistake he could have made with a theme like this would have been to come all over cute and heartwarming. Try Unicorn first, by all means. But having done so, don't omit to read this one too. Needless advice: by the time you finish Unicorn you'll find yourself wanting to read anything by Beagle -- old shopping lists, term papers, notes to the milkman (are you out there, Mr. Beagle? I'm at R.R. ##, Hampton,    So Jeanne and I were visited recently by our friend Susan Ellison, can prove it because when she saw Unicorn on my desk (guests get to sleep on my desk) her eyes lit up and we spent the next hour grinning hugely and rapping about it. And a week or so after she disappeared back into The Smoke To The South, Lila the Werewolf appeared in my mailbox. And a wondrous strange book it is. Here I just said I want to read anything by Beagle, and... hoo boy. How do I handle this one? Lila is one of the most depressing stories I have ever read, beginning and ending in despair. Its male lead, Fairel, is a young man selfish and stingy with his caring, who has abandoned all hope of joy and takes a dim pleasure in picking at the scabs that betrayal leaves on his soul. His only real gift is acceptance, and so he accepts rather equably the discovery that the woman who's been sharing his apartment for the last month, Lila, is a werewolf. But he accepts only the parts that don't threaten him, and is destroyed by this dishonesty. It is also one of the most wildly hilarious stories I have ever read, and I know that sounds contradictory -- but it's true. The damn thing is just sWe-splitting in spots. Yet if it may be said that there is such a thing as tears of laughter. Beagle's humor in Lila is a laughter of tears. It is of a kind I think of as "hip-Jewish" laughter, bitter city laughter, a laughter that is supposed to dimly cloak the agony beneath. On examination I find the agony to be self-indulgent, self-inflicted and secretly enjoyed. Which would be all right if it were physically possible to hurt only oneself, which it is not. Despair (that is, the delusion that responsibility is abdicable) is seductive, and Parrel, if not Beagle, has seduced himself -- surely a comic sight. It only hurts when you stop laughing. And in spite of this, I enjoyed Lila. It is exquisitely formed, beautiful in language and subtle in construction, and it has some immortal lines in it. I particularly liked the building superintendent, whose "eyes were aJmost purple, and they bulged a little, straining out -- the terrible 'eyes of a herald angel struck dumb." It's a fascinating story -- it's just that the only slightest note of hope in it is when the neighbors chip in to pay the super's fine for shooting silver bullets out of an unlicensed pistol. I'm deeply grateful to Susan for sending it, and terribly concerned for Peter Beagle. Ballantine's newest promo sheet hints at an "upcoming major work" from Beagle. I look forward to it eagerly -- but also, having read Lila, with some trepidation. I feel like sending the man a getwell card.    What I didn't mention about Lila, because it didn't seem to fit anywhere, was that it is all of # (admittedly packed) pages long, no more than # words, and that it sells for #. Huh? Well, it's what you call a chapbook. That means "a pamphlet containing poems, ballads, stories or religious tracts," according to American Heritage Dictionary. According to me it means "a short story that costs more than two Galaxy's." Chapbooks get printed in small editions by small publishers, and they're a Very High Status item. Capra Press, which printed Lila, also has # other chapbooks available, by heavyweights like Henry Miller (On Turning Eighty), Ray Bradbury (Zen and the Art of Writing -- he oughta know), Anais Nin, Lawrence Durrell, and others. I think you have to show at least a B.A. to get one. Now, I can see worth in the notion of chapbooks. Maybe a really fine piece of writing shouldn't have to be imbedded in a magazine or antho like a diamond in a pizza -- I'd love to have a chapbook of The Man Who Traveled In Elephants. And the economics of smallpublishing are such that, believe me, nobody's getting rich at # a hit. But there's a little note in the back that says that # numbered handbound copies were signed by the author, and right there you start to slip over the line into the-bookas-artifact, into the-book-astrading-card; and that's where I start to get itchy, and that's why I started this whole chap on rapbooks (keep going -- pay no attention, you'll only encourage him). Because there are two more chapbooks here on this month's review pile, and they disturb me greatly. The Apocalypse Papers and Good Taste are the first two volumes of Apocalypse Press's new Science Fiction Chapbook series. The former is by the Firesign Theatre zanies, the latter by Isaac Asimov. Let me quickly dispose of their content, as stories: Firesigners Bergman, Proctor, Ossman and Austin (say that three times fast with marbles in your mouth and you'll never need a dentist again) each offer a couple pages of vaguely science-fictional gibberish (much like this column, come to think) than which their dullest album is funnier -- a total of # pages plus intros and bibliodiscography. Dr. Ike presents a #page story which is contrived (albeit well contrived) and cardboard, an overextended anecdote resting entirely on its final telegraphed pun -- fun, but not much. Understand -- I love and assiduously collect both The Demented Four and The Prolific One -- but this is some of their worst stuff, flatter'n a two-dollar tire. As such, neither is worth the space I've spent on them already. But here's the meat. Each of these chapbooks was printed up in two editions of # copies apiece, # "signed in the plate" and # individually autographed: the Regular and the Deluxe. Then they bound 'em by hand with blue twine and destroyed the plates. Neither book "will ever again appear in print in this form," publisher Alan R. Bechtold promises. Bechtold obviously noticed that rare old copies of Weird Tales command incredible prices -- not for their intrinsic worth, but as rare artifacts. So he created artificially rare artifacts. The lucky first thousand get autographed copies for five bones apiece (if I correctly understand this press release -- the books have no price on 'em), and then comes Phase Two. Once they sell out (if they haven't already -- again, this press release is a little vague). Apocalypse Press promises to undertake a sort of mail-order auction service, whereby speculators... I mean, lovers of fine fiction can swap back and forth, jacking prices sky-high in a twinkling -- minus a modest ten percent for Apocalypse as auctioneers. I'm glad neither of these pamphlets is much worth the reading: suppose they were good... and available only to an elite composed of rich collectors? And the thing that horrifies me the most is that the third contribution to this capitalistic ripoff venture will be by Harlan Ellison! With artwork by Ron Cobb! The last two people I'd have expected to go along with a scheme to artificially inflate the value of their work by restricting its availability. Frankly, fans. I'm aghast: this and I urge you not to support it. In fact. I'm not gonna print Apocalypse Press's address.    in the pile. Gerry de la Ree was, with his wife Helen, responsible for The Best of Stephen Fabian (see Nov. # "Bookshelf' for the ravel a book I greatly liKed. So when I saw his name my eyes perked up. Then I saw the title. The Book of Virgil Finlay, and I knew I was in Fat City. I've seen a lot of collections of "SF Pulp Art From The Golden Age," and frankly most of 'em bore me. There sure were some club-handed artists working in them days, and if you lack (as I do) the nostalgic glow of having grown up on them, they seem mostly embarrassing today. But Finlay is timeless and eternal, a genuine genius -- and even his staunchest fans may not appreciate the true extent of his genius until diey've seen this folio. Because one of his most amazing aspects was the phenomenal attention he gave to detail, his exquisitely painstaking work with cross-hatching and stipple, the amazing spectrum he wrought of "black and white" -- all of which tend to drop out in pulppaper reproduction. Finlay's vision always came across -- but with blurred edges. The Book of Virgil Finlay has exquisite repro, and nearly all its plates are original-size (not as hard as it sounds: Finlay did his magazine illos "same-size," the same size they would appear in print. This is extremely unusual -- but think how much more detail would have been lost if his works had had to be shot down in size.). The excellent paper stock allows you to fully appreciate the insane difficulty of stipple work -- and the incredible subtlety that makes it worthwhile. (Let me see if I can explain stipple. You want to indicate the shadows on a character's face, okay? You could use the flat of your pencil, and lighten up on it where you want the shadow lighter. Or you could use an air-brush where you want it to lighten up. Or a dozen other ways. Or, you can stipple the way Finlay did. You dip the finest pen-point you can find in ink, and make a dot -- allowing oniy the ink to touch paper. Then you wipe the point clean, dip it again and make another dot. Several hundred dots later, you have a shadow. You want lighter shadow? Maker smaller dots. Finlay sometimes did entire plates that way, using dots the way God uses molecules.) Finlay's genius was best suited to occult and fantastic themes, and these predominate in this collection. Most of the plates originally ran in Weird Tales, and the stories they illumined are identified by title and author. They're arranged in chronological order. But let me tell you the best part: there're J# of them! Furthermore the book can be had for a mere #. Clearly, this An Informal A Irreverent Science Fiction  Fantasy Journal Edited  Published by Richard E. Gels Featured in ##: Interviews with Hugo-Winners Joe Haldeman and Tim Kirk. And, if it can be squeezed in, an up-to-date, revealing, fascinating interview with Theodore Sturgeon. John Brunner's column, "Noise Level." The SF Art Review column; "The Gimlet Eye" by John Gustafson. "The Alter-Ego Viewpoint." Many, many reviews of new  recent sf, small-press pubs,  a host of letters. The editor's day-by-day "Alien Thoughts." Scheduled for ##: An Interview with Leigh Brackett  Edmund Hamilton. Quartsriy sample I year # two years # P.O. Box # Portland, OR #I is the buy of the month. Even better, it may knock some of the absurdly inflated value offa those rare old copies of Weird Tales... Finlay's #I death was untimely, as is proved by the almost frightening excellence of the last two plates, illos for J.G. Ballard and Brian Aldiss stories. Hearty thanks to Beverly Finlay for allowing us to see this collection, and thanks to Gerry de la Ree for his excellent selection and for a moving and informative introduction. I shall now devote my energies to locating any other Finlay portfolios in existence -- and I urge you to do samewise.    from smiling. Sturgeon is the latest release from Alternate Worlds Recordings, which is as far as I know the only record company in the world that has yet lar disc is -- oh, had you guessed? -- Theodore Sturgeon reading from his own works, and it's yet. The first selection is "Bianca's Hands," one of Ted's most incredible stories. He himself tells an anecdote about an editor who read "Bianca's Hands," flung it across the desk and threw Ted out of his office, swearing that he would never so much as look at another story by such a foul-minded pervert. It is clearly one of the most horrific horror stories of all time, and as with Lila I admire it tremendously but can't exactly say I "enjoy" it. Creepy, man, and Ted's soft, gentle reading really brings it j to... uh... life. i The second selection, "The i Hurkle Is A Happy Beast," is also i one of Ted's most famous stories, and I like it but not a whole lot. But the third piece is an excerpt from Ted's long-awaited new novel, Godbody, a short segment he calls "Britt Svenglund" -- and friends, it sounds like Godbody will have been well worth waiting for. This is the real Sturgeon, the man who has for nearly forty years been exploring all the forms and facets of human love. "Britt" is, as the liner notes say, "a poetic and lyrical celebration of art, of touching, and of love," and it hints at a masterpiece. On the strength of it alone I recommend the album (write Alternate Worlds Recordings, # East #th Street, New York NY #), and I'm dying to read the novel. Oh yeah, they're also incomprehensible liner notes by Samuel R. Delany, and the jacket illo is a reprint of the fabulous cover Ed Emshwiller did for Fantasy  Science Fiction's allSturgeon issue -- much nearer original size.    Eight books to go, and I can feel that damned little black star (the one at the end of every column, turkey) creeping up on me. And that sort of reminds me of the new Larry Niven collection. Six of the nine stories in A Hole In Space are more or less gimmick stories, technological puzzles in which character-growth is subsidiary to plot. Nothing wrong with that, but in at least four of the stories the gimmick is identical: teleportation. Worse, the stories are ##-#, and by the last one you've heard some of the same speculations four times running. Larry had an essay in an earlier collection in which he outlined several story-gimmicks that would be inherent in any development of teleportation. These are them, faintly fleshed out, and by the fourth one I was wishing he'd just written a novel on the subject and had done with it. Ah well, they're not bad stories, just sorta sketchy, and if they'd been scattered throughout the book I might not have minded so much. Also the collection has a splendid science fact essay, "Bigger Than Worlds," which contains about a hundred more story ideas; and "The Hole Man," an excellent yam with a powerful ending. On the other hand, there's a short-short crime story, "#," which doesn't belong in an sf collection and ain't much of a story besides. On the other hand (sounds like Gil Hamilton), there's "The Fourth Profession" (is that a lisping pun, Larry?), a #page novella which is among the best things Larry ever wrote (one of the few readable things I ever found in a Quark collection, its original appearance). It reminds me just enough of my own Callahan stories to tickle me -- even though the resemblance is superficial -- and it's well-built. I come up with # on the Spidermeter; I enjoyed it, but it's by no means Larry's best.    The first story in A Hole In Space, "Rammer," is also the first chapter of A World Out of Time, Larry's newest novel. Both "Rammer" and the rest of the book have appeared in Galaxy (the latter as Children of the State a few months ago), so perhaps it is both redundant and unseemly to say much about the book here. I liked it, enjoyed it, admired parts of it tremendously, and kept turning pages until I was done. At that time I wished there'd been just a hair more emotional depth -- but then it wasn't meant to be that kind of a book. It rests on Larry's gift for logical extrapolation, his incredibly fertile imagination, and his talent for teasing you along, and it rests there pretty comfortably at that. Oh yeah -- Rick Stembach's cover is -- as always -- beautiful. But they spelled his name wrong again. And now for the king-hell book that may literally change your life. It's been a long time since I've read a book that impressed me on so many levels at once as Zei and the Art of Motorcycle Maintenance. The three solid pages of critical raves in the front of my copy amuse me, because they remind me so much of the Twenty Blind Men who were introduced to an elephant; each quote seems to be talking about a completely different kind of book altogether, and they are all accurate. All I can say is, Zen is probably the most extraordinary thing I have ever read. It took me months to read it... in fact, I believe I'm still reading it. On one level it is simply what its title implies: an essay on motorcycle maintenance which emphasizes attitudes as the mechanic's most important tool ("The study of the art of motorcycle maintenance is really a study of the art of rationality itself. Working on a motorcycle, working well, caring, is to become part of a process, to achieve an inner peace of mind. The motorcycle is primarily a mental phenomenon."). On another level it is a philosophical exposition, which in Korzybskian tradition transcends Aristotle. On another level it is a totally rational proof of the existence of God. On another, the wrenching story of how arriving at that philosophical watershed drove Persig literally insane. On another, a psychological novel of a man trying desperately to relate to his son -- to a son who was fathered by a personality that no longer inhabits Persig's Ixxly. In another sense it is the enormous and gripping science fiction story (in no way hampered by its literal truth) of how an entire species was condemned to confusion and misery (and perhaps destruction) by the outcome of a power struggle between two schools of philosophy, centuries ago in ancient Greece. It is, incidentally, a handbook for the staving off of that destruction, even now, in the eleventh hour; a guidebook for the resolution of the awful (and artificial) dichotomy between man's technological brain and his human heart and soul. Although Persig and certainly his publishers might be horrified to hear this, I maintain that Zen is sf, whether you take that to mean speculative or science fiction (or speculative or science acr). It is a close look at the most basic assumptions of science, and no one who claims to think or care about technology can safely ignore it. I quoted it extensively in a panel at MidAmeriCon on "My Favorite World of Tomorrow" -- it seemed to fit. Read it, and find out exactly what Quality, that mysterious, undefinable, every where-evident entity, really is. With luck, it will turn your world upside-down, the way it did Persig's -- and mine. I The bookracks are glutted with i Grand Classics From Da Golden I Age, all done up in new covers, ! and you don't need me to tell you that most of 'em are of interest only to historians and nostalgia-buffs (and English majors in need of a thesis). Here is a happy exception, one of those rare books that travels ; so well through time that it will be ; quite enjoyable in five hundred years. I'm not even a fantasy buff (in fact. I'm an admitted ignoramus about fantasy -- a condition which Lin Carter has promised to cure), and I just love L. Sprague de Camp and Fletcher Pratt's The Compleat Enchanter. The title is not precisely correct: three of the five novellae de Camp and Pratt wrote concerning Harold Shea are in this collection. The other two, "The Wall of Serpents" and "The Green Magician," are already available in book form, as Wall of Serpents. What this is, is the two once published in book form as The Incomplete Enchanter (I love triple puns), plus the original novella-length version of "The Cas, tie of Iron" (also available in novel-length under the same title). Hence the new title. Puff, puff. Got that? Forget it. Just buy the book. I I learned more about Norse mytholPerformia death'-delntf act. Stop smoldiig. Give Heart Fund American Heart Associationxj ogy, Spenser's Fairie Queene and Ariosto's Orlando Furioso than a week in the library could have taught me, and I had a cracking good time along the way. Harold Shea is one of the most delightfully realized characters in sf -- you feel you'd know him if you met him on the street -- and he undergoes a pleasing and consistent growth in the course of the three novellae. Is anyone reprinting Wall of Serpents? I'd love to find out what happens to Harold next. (Do you know I've never read the Prattde Camp "Gavaghan's Bar" series? Never seen a copy -- is anyone reprinting them?) There's also a fascinating afterword by de Camp, "Fletcher and I," about Pratt and their collaborations, that definitely enhances the    Mail response has been good on sf-oriented poetry, and so for the second time I hand over the reins to my resident poet, friend and neighbor, Anne Trudell. When I gave her Aniara to review (see December, # "Bookshelf"), she made the mistake of raving to me about a book called The Armies of the Moon, by Gwendolyn MacEwen. "Okay, keed," I said, "review that one too." She'll never learn. Here's Annie: Some might quibble whether MacEwen's book is sf or not. I doubt that she intended it to be, but it is written in the shadow of the American moon landing and many of its images would be more familiar to sf readers than to a reader of only mainstream fiction. What makes this a really great book of poetry? Well, I could read it about a hundred times and never get bored with it. It shakes the soul, mostly because it is about the soul, done not in the idiom of fields and flowers, but of moon walks, mad seamstresses, the Flat Earth Society, sea beasts, and buffets at the Savarin. Into the commonplace MacEwen constantly injects an element of the cosmic, and surprises you into the realization that the world isn't safe for doldrums after all. Sometimes she does this with humor, sometimes with a chill, but always with kaleidoscopic intensity. All of this makes for quite entertaining poetry to be sure, but what makes one come back to the book again and again is the very real mysticism and metaphysics it contains. The cosmic is there in MacEwen's poetry not just for effect but because it is a part of man's reality. Man's rejection or ignoring of this does nothing to mitigate its effects or its expression in his acts: On the television screen Two ghostly blobs of men dissolve On the rim of a lunar crater And I know exactly what they're hunting down Hour after hour in the seas without water And if nothing else, MacEwen's poetry shows that the immensities of space are nothing beside the immensities within man: Computers map the territories of nether suns Where galaxies are graphic castles giants own Now up the weightless slopes of time he the astronaut climbs Through vacuous doorways to the gasping dark beyond Thanks again, Annie, and thanks to Gwendolyn MacEwen for suggesting that Galaxy is a graphic castle giants own -- Mr. Abramson is flattered.    The little black star draws nearer, barely time for some minis (to foil charges of sex discrimination, next month I'm going to start calling them mickeys). The Deep, by John Crowley: quite a number of people have mentioned this book in letters, and there's a cover-blurb by Ursula LeGuin that is highly complimentary. I'm sorry -- I just couldn't finish it. I found it turgid and confusing, fatally handicapped by the nearly identical names which make it impossible to recall who's who, and boring even when I could figure out what was going on. You see. Red Senlin's eldest son. Younger Redhand... I mean. Red Senlin's Son's son. Younger Red Senlin... no, no, Sennred... I mean, Old Redhand's son Sennred, who is actually younger than Younger Redhand... anyway, his brother Fauconred, see, is trying to steal the throne of Redred... I suggest you leave it Unred. Rocannon's World, by Ursula K. LeGuin: the only thing I've ever read by Ms. LeGuin herself that I didn't care for. The language is beauteous, some of the characters Just great -- but the story itself limps and drags jerkily, and a really tremendous (when you think about it) ending comes across like an anticlimax. A genuine disappointment, I guess because of the height of my expectations. Sandworld, by Richard A. Lupoff: three convicts, a fat redneck guard and a youngprettysexy social worker on their way to San Quentin drive straight into the Twilight Zone, and even the final "science fictional" explanations don't get them out again. Alien vampires put me straight to sleep. A bionic turnip. By now some of you are ready to Society -- on account of six months ago I promised you a half-column on Harlan Ellison, and eight months ago I promised you a big spread on John Brunner, and I haven't delivered either one yet. Next month for sure. (This is a commitment as reliable as "The check is in the mail.") I know you're expecting me to end with an atrocious pun, so I'll just have to pass on the story of the young sf fan who once put on the top half of a pink satin tuxedo and threw a brick through the police station window. He offered no explanation for his behavior until the moment when he washed the ink from his fingertips and said: "Now I can truthfully say I was once printed in weird tails."  Jeffrey goddin Now and in the future, murderers are hunted by their dreams! a deft touch, Phil dropped half-adozen tiny white spheres into his drink. He talked on and on... "You'll think I'm old-fashioned, but this business of going from place to place in those damned plastic capsules..." He stopped in mid-sentence, gave Phil a startled look. "Lehman, I feel..." Then his body began to jerk. Phil avoided looking at Marantz's features; they weren't pretty, locked as they were in a typhoid grimace as the spasm shook him. It was over in ten seconds. The tiny spheres which Phil had dropped in Marantz's drink were morphules, creatures that hatched in the warmth of the blood and immediately released a neurotoxin as part of their growth process. They were a perfect murder weapon, thought Phil, as he slipped out of the booth and drew the curtain. The hydrochloric acid in Marantz's stomach would have dissolved the morphules by the time a  patrol arrived. i Phil had left orders that they were not to be disturbed. The waiter probably assumed that they were lovers, since Philes were being encouraged as a method of population control. He did not allow himself time to gloat over his victory, but searched quickly for a plasti-cab. Phil was lucky tonight. One of the tinted capsules, like the eye of a giant insect, came to rest almost as he stepped from the building. Phil rose into the cloud haze that covered the city and allowed the unerring machine to follow the coordinates that he punched into its driveface. The city was shrouded in thick fog where he came to rest. A river was being rejuvenated not far from his flat, and the atmosphere was pumped full of steam and carbondioxide to encourage plant growth along the banks. When the door slid back the low-oxygen air hit Phil's lungs like a wet blanket. He knew that he must get home soon. It was a half-mile from the platform to his flat, and the combination of unhealthy atmosphere and the possibility of derelicts haunting the fogs made him set off at a rapid pace. This was a mistake. Soon he was out of breath, and only half-way home. As he paused to rest two shapes loomed out of the fog. They were both dressed in tattered spacer uniforms, and both held small hand-stunners. He recognized the look in their eyes, the look of men who had failed to be re-conditioned to the Terran environment. He tried a bluff. "Name, rank, station!" "Elliot, thermal scientist second grade, Arctural satellite." The other man smiled grimly and pushed his stunner into Phil's stomach. "Your credits. All of them. Now!" As often when he went out at night, Phil was carrying a minimal amount of money. He knew that the man who hadn't responded would be furious. But all he could do was hand over his thin wallet. The spacers grabbed the wallet out of his hand, emptied it. The instant that the taller man realized that Phil was no prize his foot lashed out in a plexis kick and Phil was down. As the spacers moved in to finish him off with their boots, the full irony of the thing hit Phil: Tonight, when he had disposed of his one enemy, the spacers would dispose of him. Phil Lehman closed his eyes and prepared to die. There came the sound of a scuffle, the ripping-cloth snarl of a stunner. Phil opened his eyes to see two patrol officers holding one of the spacers. The other was spreadeagled on the street, twitching spasmodically. "Are you all right, citizen?" Phil stood against the pain in his stomach, stumbled and grabbed one of the officers for support. Gradually his head cleared. "Yes, yes, thank you." 'We'll accompany you to your residence."    Once inside Phil poured a stiff drink and flipped on the Environment. It had been close, so close... He gratefully let his mind be carried away by the pictures that flowed across the quartzite ceiling, the music that flooded the room on a variety of comprehension levels. He had tuned in to one of the local stations, and the show would continue until midnight. Afterward, for the more demanding citizens, the insomnia crowd, there would be complete dramas, or intellectual puzzles to decipher. He let his exterior mind follow the pictures, his nerves unwind into the threads of music. For the first time in months Phil felt truly happy. The man he had killed was a private agent who, due to the bounty system, would not have told anyone the identity of his suspect, Phil. Since the government had gone over to the bounty system as a more efficient means of tracking down its enemies, there were any number of private agents competing against one another. Phil's anonymity was secure. As often in the past he let his mind seek out a half-dream that pleased him. He blacked out the walls and turned down the Environment. The images began to form... She was tall, with long black hair and pale skin. Her eyes tilted upward slightly, and her lips were a trifle small, but perfectly formed. Together they were exploring the past through one of the new timevariable systems. They walked between a dusty row of buildings where nothing moved but the wind -- what they used to call a "ghost town." Phil knew from his history tapes that these towns had sprung up in the early days of his country's expansion in response to a mining industry which as often as not collapsed. Or they were on the trails where "cattle drives" once passed. The history techs had reconstructed their images so perfectly that a native of the era would not have known the difference. Some part of Phil's fantasy mind had chosen one of these towns as a locale for the encounter. As always, the girl was beautiful. Each time, in fact, she seemed more lovely. He wore a gun, as befitted an irihabitant of the day, and now his hand rested on its butt as he searched the empty buildings. One of the structures caught his eye, and he stopped to investigate. TTie girl pressed up against him, her curiosity mingled with fear. Phil pulled his gun and kicked open the door. The building still had all of its furnishings, although the inhabitants had apparently abandoned the town. There were soft couches along the walls, elaborate candelabras above green gaming tables, a complete bar. He half-expected an oldfashioned "barkeep" to come out a side door and ask what they would have to drink. But no one appeared. Phil went and selected a liquor, filled glasses for them. They settled on one of the soft plush couches, drank until the bottle was empty, and then forgot about the bottle... Her lips were so soft, her long cool fingers so sensitive as they curled around his neck, her thin body so firm and eager... They stretched out on the wide couch and he drew her close...    Phil was awake in an instant. It seemed as though his dream had hardly begun. He checked the time. No, it was time to go to work all right. He quickly showered and shaved, then paused at the door. A message had been thrust under the door while. he slept. Phil unfolded the creamy paper and read, in neat script: I hope you know what you are doing, but I think not. You have severely misunderstood your cations and are thus making mistakes. I think we should for lunch and discuss the matter. Phil broke out in a cold sweat. He did not recognize the writing. There was no signature, no indication as to how he should recognize the man in the company cafeteria when he appeared. Had he been found out at last? He knew that Marantz had been close, but these people always worked alone. No, the only thing to do was to meet the fellow. For a moment Phil considered taking some morphules along to lunch. He thought of their cool plastic container resting in the refrigerator. No, and by the way... He got the morphules and flushed them, container and all, down the toilet.    Phil Lehman was a draftsman. He was good at his work. He was also rich, not from any recognition of his talents, but because he had stolen several hundred thousand credits of Communitech funds four months earlier. He had done the job alone and, he thought, had left no traces -- that is, until he had been contacted by Marantz. But it was too late to speculate on how he might have been found out. He could only move ahead. Lately Phil's work had been more and more concerned with the area along the river. There were new spiralling apartments, needle-thin office buildings, the recreation areas with their characteristic mushroom shape, the greenery on top -- all had sprung to life from Phil's capable hands. It wasn't that difficult. Structural stresses, basic proportional matters and weights were all in the computers, as were the idiosyncracies of the different types of land in the vast city. All Phil had to do was add that touch, that creative element of adornment, of material texture, that human touch that would make the buildings each slightly different from all others of the type, and thus more livable. He worked hard that morning, and was surprised when it was time for lunch. He had actually forgotten his assignation. Should he keep it at all? The note was cryptic, and to answer it by his presence would be a kind of admission. But the alternative? Constant watching and constant suspense. On his way through the outer office Phil decided. In a flash he was in the long blue-lit room where food was still prepared by hand for that, yes, that human touch. Phil assumed that his friend would find him, and he was not mistaken. He looked up from his martini to find a small, florid-faced tech grinning down at him. He pushed out the opposite chair with his foot, took another sip of the near-pure gin. "Mr. Lehman, Mr. Lehman, how good to finally make your acquaintance! I am Engleman, Richard, and I have had the privilege of studying your work. You are," he paused, "one of the best." Phil examined the light green eyes that met his gaze above a large nose, small neatly trimmed moustache. The other's speech inflection was just a shade off, despite the Germanic name. Not a Terran birth, Phil guessed. To the point: "Your note indicated something other than appreciation of my work." "My note? Why, I sent you no note!" "This morning, under my door..." Phil stopped. Was this Engleman being coy, or was this some dreadful mistake? He scanned the room: There were few people there, a cluster of female techs giggling in a corner, a few draftsmen from his own office, a dark girl seated alone near the food line. Phil studied the girl for a moment. She was pale, with long blue-black hair. He couldn't see her eyes through the heavily tinted glasses that she wore. He wished frantically that he had looked more closely at the writing, but no, it had been in a kind of neutral script. And he had destroyed the note immediately. "Perhaps," mused Engleman, "you have an unknown admirer." "Perhaps." "Mr. Lehman, how would you like to take on a small Job, outside of your Communitech work? I know," it seemed as if he looked more closely at Phil, "that you do not have the highest paying trade in the city, although you may have something squirreled away..." Phil searched Engleman's smiling eyes. It was almost a hint, but not enough, that he knew about the theft. "Oh, but then it might have been you who stole all of those credits a few months ago." Phil didn't blink, and smiled wanly: "If I had. I'd have hardly stayed on Terra. But you spoke of a job..." "I," said Engleman, leaning closer, "am a man of business. I have, in fact, a very special business." He flipped his lapel, a quick motion, and Phil thought that he caught a tiny gleam of rainbow color. He leaned back, and suddenly, before his mind's eye, there was a thickly foliated garden, with a mulatta wdking toward him with eyes like... A pleasure merchant! The long outlawed trade of the city, being plied by a tech! -- if Engleman really was a tech. In fact, if Phil had not himself frequented one of the gardens on the Moon, he would not have understood the image. But Engleman had guessed that he would understand, and had been right. "But how, in the middle of the city... "This will not be built," said Engleman, in a parent-to-child tone, "within the city. You are familiar with the wastes to the north of Metropolis A, where the radiation dumps were..." Where the dumps were! They were still off-limits, as far as Phil knew. But this outlander seemed to know a lot. "Yes, you heard me correctly. There is no radiation there now. It suits the government to keep the land fallow, in the event that they might use it for one of their own schemes. And it is not patrolled, except on the perimeter." "But how could customers..." He could answer his own question. The customers would be very rich. They would have developed their tastes in the outworlds and would, quite probably, enjoy the thrill of a clandestine entry. It would be a daring operation indeed! "And you want me to design the actual garden?" "Precisely." "Do you know the trouble I could get into?" "Of course. But you are a prudent man. And, I think, an avaricious one." Was tnis another veiled hint? "Yes, I suppose I am. Give me some time to think, to do some roughing out. I could meet you..." "Next week, out at station A. I might have something to show you."    During the week following his encounter with Engleman, Phil worked steadily and efficiently, and came home early each evening, that he might begin his dreaming earlier. He had grown very fond of the dark girl, and dreaded the time when his trained mind might reject her in the name of variety. On the very night before he was to again meet Engleman, Phil dreamed that he and the girl went to the seashore. He was not a water person, all air and intellect, but he chose the sea for its exotic implications. He imagined the air flowing through her hair, the coolness of the night... They walked along the loose sand, his arm around her waist. She still wore the two-piece suit which she had worn that day. His hand marvelled at the firmness of her skin over her hips, the perfect incurve of her waist. Suddenly she turned to face him, opened her strange violet eyes into his... He pressed her gently to his chest, feeling the downy coolness of her back as his hand trailed down to her hips. Her sharp breasts pierced his skin... Phil awakened with that strange feeling of anti-climax that his dreams had all been producing lately. No matter how early he fell asleep, the main dream simply would not be finished. He had even risked taking the time from normal tension-reducing dreams to flesh out his fantasy... He looked at the clock. What the Hell? It was barely midnight. Then he remembered his meeting with Engleman. II Phil took the plasti-cab to the northern sector of Metropolis A. Just before he landed a patrol flyer locked parallel with him and landed a few yards away. He got out, catching a series of strange scents on the night air, and stood to wait for the officers. The taller of the two demanded identification, which he had. Phil noticed that the other looked uneasily around as his identification was checked. It was indeed a rough part of the city, and a Friday night as well. There were a series of spacer bars here, where the least sophisticated segment of the population gathered for drinks and fights in the old pre-galactic style, but with offworld hand weapons. "What are you doing in this sector, Draftsman? It's not your kind of place." "I have the need to loosen up, on occasion." Phil debated bribing the officers, but, catching the smile of the taller one, he decided to proceed along this line. "One develops tastes, you see..." "I understand," said the officer, who Phil now saw had a long white scar from ear to chin, "But we'd hate to have to carry your body back tomorrow morning." "I won't stay long, just long enough..." "Right. You've had your warning." The two officers disembarked quickly, leaving Phil in the open street. He fingered the small blaster in his pocket. It had taxed all of his ingenuity to get the weapon, and he thanked his stars that he had not been searched. Trust the company reputation. Three blocks. He passed the small bars lit with fluorescent guiders, green and purple predominating. There were subliminal cues in those signs, but he firmly shut them out. The magistrates had decided that there could be one section of the city that would not be too strictly cleaned up, perhaps with the hope that some of the superfluous population would eliminate itself. Phil walked quickly through the sector. A beautiful mulatta beckoned from a doorway, a woman with the peculiar sandy tint of the Martian colony from another. No, nothing on the level of a Pleasure Garden here, simply dangerous oldfashioned booze, sex and drugs, witn me possibility of a really exotic disease thrown in. Perfect for the spacer tastes. Three young men staggered from one of the side streets, out into Phil's path. He saw that their drunkenness was feigned quickly looked around, saw no patrols, and pulled out his blaster. The trio froze, sized him up, then sidled away, muttering. Station A was the least sophisticated station in the city, which was ironic, since it had been the first to be established during the long reconstruction of the city. Yet it still had the original diner, cab landing, bar. and even a few stores, clustered beneath the transparent shield that magnified the stars into shivering globes of light. Phil walked down the dirty central corridor, through the heavy smells of stale urine and wine, found a bench and settled down to wait. Half-an-hour later Engleman arrived, dressed in a surveyor's outfit. He even had a small clearance badge on his lapel. He carried a tight bundle under his arm. "Go into the restroom and put this on, quickly." Phil went into the John and unfolded the bundle. He found an outfit similar to Engleman's, complete with security badge. He quickly slipped it on, bundling his own clothes back into the package. The blaster he slipped into one of the breast pockets of the uniform. "Ah yes," said Engleman, as Phil emerged, "now we are ready. Follow me." "Just a minute. Will these uniforms..." "Yes, they are real uniforms. Relax, Mr. Lehman, I've seen to everything." They walked through the station out to the perimeter. A high metal fence with its own power source threw a faint glow for several yards on each side. This was the visible boundary of "civilization." They walked along the fence to the left for perhaps fifteen minutes in silence. A silvery figure came to view ahead, a figure that held a long-range blaster. "Halt. Identify." "Surveyors First, two persons." Engleman advanced and held out his identification. Phil slowly reached into the pocket of his coveralls and found his own. The guard noted the two luminescent badges. "What's your business at this time of night?" "Periodical surveillance of the dumps," said Engleman, as he held out a small recorder with visual attacbment which he had produced from his coveralls. "We're checking luminosity as a measure of any residual radiation." The guard stepped back. "Proceed." A section of the fencing slid back, and the two men entered the waste sector. One of the first things that Phil became aware of was the weird fragrance of flowers. He couldn't see them, but the scent was overwhelming, a mingling of spices and acid animal odors. Engleman produced a pocket light and flashed it around. Rank vegetation filled the area, and over the top loomed blossoms unlike anything Phil had ever imagined. They were like baroque carvings, with huge dangling pistels and stamens protruding from variously shaped clusters of petals. He noted one in particular, reddish, with petals like feathers, that seemed to be a vine running in around all of the others. He began slowly to approach it, already distinguishing in his mind the carnal scent... "Mr. Lehman! Many of these plants are psychoactive, not to say outright dangerous, and the Escarlen vine that seems to have caught your attention is one of the most dangerous. Needless to say, we will have to make certain protective provisions for our customers." Customers. Immediately the difficulty of establishing a Pleasure Park out here began to assert itself. Could Engleman have lured him out here on a mere pretext? Was he, after all, Engleman's quarry? But what could the man hope to gain by taking him out here? A confession, perhaps? "You're wondering, of course, just how our customers will be able to get to the Garden? I happen to know that the government is considering loosening the perimeter guards. They need the manpower in the city. And the few guards that stay could be bribed. The fence, of course, must stay, but there are ways around -- or over -- that." A black path wound through the foliage, and Phil followed cautiously in Engleman's steps. The thought crossed his mind that here, among these exotic flowers, would be an excellent place to eliminate his would-be associate. But then, how would he deal with the guard? They travelled perhaps two miles through the strangest terrain that Phil bad ever seen on Terra. The huge blossoms, oranges, reds, purples and unearthly blues lined the path and seemed to beckon him off into the darkness. They were, of course, radiation mutants, but the dumps had long ceased to be active, while the mutants flourished and bred true... Suddenly the light failed to touch anything but blackness. Engleman switched it off, and Phil found that they were in a large clearing. He turned, and the lights of the city just paled the sky behind them. "This clearing," said Engleman, "is fifteen kilometers in length, two in width, covered mainly with ash. The actual layout, of course, I will leave to you. There is no real reconnaissance over this area, excepting the bi-yearly geodetic check, and in two months we can have the gardens built and camouflaged." "But what will happen when they start to develop this area? "There are several reasons," mused Engleman, "why they won't, for many years to come. You've been working on the river project, I believe? Yes, inner-city problems are going to be of paramount importance for several years. And all of the crucial control centers are in the southern part of the city, near the new areas that I happen to know," he laughed, "have been mapped out by the coordinator for the next expansion. By the time that this area is ready for development -- or rather, by the time the government is ready -- I will have made enough credits to more than justify my efforts, and yours. I will simply pull up and go elsewhere." It was a convincing argument. Phil breathed the exotic fragrance of the night flowers, once again felt that subtle pull on his senses. Perhaps the flowers contributed to his curious state of mind. Because it suddenly became clear that, for all of his imagination and implied friends in high places, Engleman was a fool. There were too many possibilities of discovery, beyond the aereal survey teams and the perimeter guards. The patrons of the gardens might even be followed to the dumps. No, Phil became determined to extricate himself from the whole scheme. "So," he could almost feel Engleman' s icy grin in the darkness, "you are going to help me?" "I don't know. There are many loopholes, besides the need for me to find time to do the job." "That could be easily arranged. I could have you transferred to the northern sector for...hypothetical studies." Phil did a mental flip. That much pull! He didn't trust this little Engleman at all. "No, I don't think I'll take the risk." you in on all of my plans." Engleman walked off a little way, played his light over the near wall of plants through which the two had walked. "I wasn't going to mention this, but I really do need your services." He approached Phil again. "I know who was responsible for that disappearance of funds four months ago. One of the easiest investigations of my career. The guilty party, I might add, is not so very far from here..." Before Phil had actually formulated the thought, his hand had found the small blaster and the night was heavy with the scent of burnt flesh. He picked up Engleman's light, flicked it off to test his night vision, then began to backtrack toward the fence. Phil felt a surge of exaltation, and quickly stifled it. He had to keep his mind clear and plan his every move for the rest of the night. There was still the guard to deal with. He walked slowly through the night, guiding by the stars above him. Soon he saw the faint luminescence of the fence ahead. At that moment there came a sharp pain in his left arm. Phil had strayed into the plants and one of them had tasted him. He shook his arm, testing the light numbness. There came a slight dizziness, which quickly passed. He moved ahead more slowly. Phil had only two choices; he could try and bluff his way out, explaining Engleman's absence as best he might, or he could take on the guard. There was a certain lucid madness on him that night. Perhaps it was the plants. When he saw the guard just beyond the luminous fence he knew what he would do. "Guard, come here quickly, my friend's hurt." The sentry half-jumped, for Phil had come up without his light, wheeled around with blaster levelled. For a tense half-second Phil was sure the guard would shoot. Then: "What's the matter with him?" "One of those damned mutant plants. It stunned him. The guard had himself been warned about the plants. He slid back the gate and moved forward, a light in his hand. When he saw Phil he paused a moment, then came forward. He had slung his blaster across his back. The light played across the brush. Weird flower heads nodded back in mock greeting, and that was all. "Where is he?" asked the guard, growing suspicious. "Here." Phil shot him through the mouth and immediately turned away from the falling body. He then wiped his prints from the blaster and flung it deep into the mass of plants.   He moved as quickly as he dared through the northern sector. He had recovered his clothes and had tossed the disguise in the first incinerator he saw. There were officers patrolling by twos, and once he was stripped and frisked. He moved on. The sector was in full swing. Loud laughter, an occasional feminine voice lifted in outrage, eerie music from the garishly colored nightspots -- all contributed to the carnival atmosphere. Phil decided that the best course would be to follow a couple of officers on their route, provided that they didn't stop anywhere. He chose a likely-looking pair. In a few blocks they became aware that he was following them and turned back to frisk him. Finding him harmless, they gave him his third warning of the night and continued on their way, while he followed at a more discrete distance. There was a cab station at the end of the sector, where the river made its most northemly loop. Two figures were just looming out of the shadows to Phil's left as a plasti-cab came softly to rest. He rushed in and slammed the door. Now Phil let the primitive rush of joy overcome him. Once again he had foiled his enemy. The feeling , lasted and increased as he reached the flat. He immediately flipped on the Environment, took a quick shower, and lay down to let his mind unwind completely. He expected great things from this night's fantasy. By the time the system switched itself off he was adrift in a cloud of exquisite sensations, a mist of color with pale blues, silvers and magenta. He looked to die point in space where all of the colors seemed to converge, and suddenly there she was. She had never looked so beautiful. A faint breeze off of a nearby river floated her long black hair away behind her as those upward tilted eyes sought his. She was dressed in a gown of diaphanous black which clung to her boyish chest, her narrow waist, and blossomed out around her long slender legs. He took her hand then, and they began to wander along the river. They came to a bridge of many spans that arched high over the water, lit by yellow arc lamps that have haloes in the fog. There on the bridge he kissed her, and their j kisses had all of the thrill of his I first boyish love. "We are going to my house," i she whispered, as she gently took : his hand and led him across the old j bridge. i The section of town was old, indeed. It had characteristics of the  British Georgian and Victorian I which he recognized from the history books. They paused before a tall narrow place with two stacked balconies, barred by a high wrought-iron gate. Phil put his arm around her waist as they mounted the pale marble steps, threw back the wide panelled doors. Inside was an opulent parlor of pearl grey, with lightcolored wooden furniture and wainscotting. They sat on a long, low Victorian chaise lounge and she bent over him, brushing his brow lightly with her lips. In the light of green-shaded lamps she began to take on the aura of one of his more archaic fantasies, that of the vampire, the beautiful lover whose kiss is death, the exquisite lingering death of the true decadent. Phil ran his hands up her long cool arms, behind her neck. He reached for the top clasp of her bodice. She gently pulled away from him, teasing, but he took her more firmly and buried his face in her hair. Then, in his ecstasy, he began to talk to her, this beautiful figure of his dreams, to tell her of his life, of all that he had done. She could understand, the terrible boredom, the thrill of his first theft, the double thrill of stalking his two enemies. She could understand, for her life was founded on the ecstasy of the unexpected, the challenge of erotic adventure. He told her of his all-consuming excitement at finally outwitting Engleman, of the knowledge that he could never be caught, and he believed that she really understood, for her face grew hot, her lips more lingering. Once again he reached out to take her. She stood, and smiled, the breathless smile of the true vampire. Her eyes bored into his with a fantastic pleasure, her small rounded lips half-parted, as if sharing in his triumph, and she bent to give him a burning vampire kiss that left him gasping for breath. She also reached into a small pocket in the back of her gown, between her buttocks, and took out a small long-barrelled blaster. "Philip Lehman," she crooned, as the dream split like a shattered glass, "in the name of the Government of the City, I claim you as my prisoner."  Dear Mr. Baen: I'm extremely puzzled by your December # Editorial Epistle to the Christians. You talk of the necessity of using "religious impulses" to boost us off into space. Well now -- from wide reading of other Editorials, Articles, letter columns, and Fanzine discussions. I've gathered a fairly concise idea of what "religious impulses" are. ' "Religious impulses" are nothing more than senseless, superstitious archisms c, founded in ignorance, upon the weakness of emotion, and maintained in blind, brainwashed faith. They are beliefs with no foundation, no support, no reasons, no facts behind them, only the status quo of miUenniums sc of repeated assertion. Some people maintain such "religious impulses" because these beliefs were so deeply etched into the groves sc of their brains in early childhood and reiterated and pounded deeper during growing up. When grown, they are unable, despite overwhelming evidence to the contrary, to throw off these shackling beliefs. Those who retain these "religious impulses" refuse to think for themselves. They will not see the world objectively, scientifically, rationally. They simply ignore the cold, hard facts and inconvenient aspects of science in their incautious mania to believe the literal assertions of their illogical convictions. They are afraid to face life as it truly is. Surely, Mr. Baen, you must recognize, that in our enlightened, educated times, most science fiction readers are mature, intelligent people, whom have no such primitive "religious impulses" at all. They've grown up, as I say, and realize what "religious impulses" actually ate: just left-over superstitions formed back in times of ignorance and fear. I find your statement "Thus if God spoke unto the Prophets of Israel..." most baffling. Who is this "God"? And what has he to do with us today, and our exploration of space, if he lived thousands of years ago in the "Late Neolithic"? And how in the universe could anything he said way back then be relevant to us today? How do you even know if he ever really existed? After all, there are no authentic records dating back that far. Please, would you explain this? What I really find so disturbing, shocking even, is your sixth paragraph. You instruct us to instigate subversion, insurrection, and revolution, commit criminal ! acts, engage in treason, or do anything else necessary, if it serves to "further the progress of humankind into space." Do you realize the implications of what you've said? Can you visualize the results of application of your directive? How can you Justify what you've J suggested? j Also, you imply that we should go into space simply because this "God" says we should. Why should we let him dictate to us what we should do? Isn't allowing this "God" to direct our efforts and lives contrary to human progress, and detrimental to the development of the human race? Surely, it is clear, anyone such as this "God," who tries to restrain us, to control us, to decide for us, we must resist with all our might, and, if necessary, destroy. Isn't this clear? We must fight for our freedom from Hint just as we have fought for our freedom from others before. I think this is clear. Again, please, who is this "God"? Lee Smith Unlike religious beliefs, which arise out of them, religious impulses cannot be "founded in ignorance": they are a built-in facet of the human condition, like territoriality or the sex drive. And while they can indeed be perverted, witness ritual cannibalism, claimjumping and rape, they cannot be founded on perversion, since they are earlier in the scheme of things. And what is this "overwhelming evidence" to which you refer? Science is nothing more than a complex set of observations and deductions based on the well tested but fundamentally unverifiable inference that if condition 'A' leads to resultant 'B' once, it will do so every single time unto the Final Trump, as it were. Or, to put it another way. Science is a modern religion whose single article of faith is that reality is consistent, and therefore its mechanisms can be understood through observation and deduction. But it does not have a single thing to say about the underpinnings of that reality! Ask a scientist "Why is Nature consistent?" and he can but look at you blankly -- or answer you as a non-scientist. Finally, as for that especially dubious sixth paragraph, all the things you claim are being promulgated by it would further nothing but the disintegration of society, something hardly conducive to a flourishing space technology. Dear Mr. Bacn, I was quite disappointed by your editorial "Epistle to the Christians." I too feel that God's commandment "Be fruitfull, and multiply, and replenish the earth..." may have a greater meaning than it's literal one. However, if you were to limit population people would be more inclined to stay on the earth. Look around. There are very few idealists that want to "get off" and the rest will have no desire to leave as long as it is comfortable here. With a zero population growth things here are not likely to get much worse and will more probably make things even more comfortable for the individual. Things will have to get much worse before enough people will decide a change is in order. So by limiting population you would be accomplishing the opposite of what you desire. Besides, so far God has not been very cooperative in our search for reasonable methods of reaching the stars. Perhaps if more of us would listen to His commandments, instead of trying to suspend them. He would give us a hand. Sincerly, Clayton Fuller Member Church of Jesus Christ of Latter Day Saints # East Ada Ave. Glendore, CA. # Your view is curiously similar to that of doctrinaire Marxists: that any amelioration of social inequities should be opposed on the ground that if the masses are made less miserable the day of revolution will be thereby postponed. It is my conviction that any such doctrine is pernicious to the core. On more practical grounds, only a relatively wealthy society is capable of diverting the requisite resources for the development of a fullfledged space economy. Also, I think you underestimate both human idealism and human contrariness: for example in the year # I imagine there will be at least one O'Neill colony manned solely by members of the Church of Jesus Christ of Latter Day Saints! Galaxy # East #th Street New York, N.Y. # I ordered this so-called science fiction magazine for a thirteen year old grandson. I'm sure glad I looked it over before giving it to him. Your filthy dope-damaged brain should be put out of circulation. Kindly eliminate my name from your circulation department and refund the monies prepaid. If not done promptly I shall seek the help of the postal auAorities. Can't we talk this over? fl so per word per Issue (including name and address) or # issues # per word. #-word minimum. Payment with order. sale. Free lists. Gordon Barker, #-G Minneapolis Ave., Duluth, MN #. and SF fans. A professional publication. Houston, TX #. hardcovers, magazines, fanzines, comics. Free Lists. Grant Thiessen, # Maplecroft Road, Calgary, Alberta, Canada. Storefront, PO Box # Gl, San Francisco, Ca. #. Illustrated catalog of SF-Fantasy Weird Tale Books, lOOs of titles listed. Send # for one, I for next #, or # for # consecutive catalogs plus Wolfe's "Fifth Head of Carberus" a # clothbound #st ed Nebula Award winning SF book. Send to: Purple Unicom Books, #-G# London Road, wants to: S  S Books, # North Wilder, G-# St. Paul, Mn. #. Aardvarks Galactic Fantasy, Box #, Oryour Star Trek IQ. Over # Questions and Answers. Only # postpaid. April Publications, Dept. G, # New Dorp Plaza, Staten Island, NY. #. tles, # to #. Send Stamped Envelope. Free list. Everybody's Bookshop, Dept. GA, # West #th St., Los Angeles, CA. #. perbacks, Magazines. Free Information. Antarctica Book Exchange, Box #-GA, New Philadelphia, Ohio. #. ter formed; # for membership, subsoiption; Reynolds Circle, co Bontempo, PO Box #, Hillside, NJ. #. # word for I issue,  I . # word for three issues. P.O. Box #I # Planetarium Sta., N.Y., N.Y. #. SF! Now widely used. Essay I .#. AI Gipson, PO Box #G, West Chester, PA. Bowley, # Kuahaka Street, Honolulu, Hawaii #. for information, and aflication form, write Laser Force, PO Box #, New York, N.Y. #. info write: Star-Fleet Uniforms, Box #, Willow Grove, PA. #. played on a #-D hypercube projected onto a #-D playing board. Twenty page manual and # boards, #. Dept. L., S  M Brent Co., Box #, Milford, Michigan #. #, Dept. GA-#. Interlaken, NY #. to a new Golden Age, or down, like the Diwe go. Write to Congress! Organize! Our only hope for a long and successful future is to explore, exploit, and colonize the endless budget, etc. If you want to help shape the future...if you want to help ensure that Man#. ucts, #, Byron, Chicago, IL. #. real! Correspondence Club now forming. face," Box #, Altus, OK. #. interests for free reply. Harmony, Box I-G, Gravesend Station, Brooklyn, NY. #. ments. Enhance dreams, meditation, sex and health. IS one inch pyramids #, or one # inch base pyramid #. Insight, #I#G South Main Street, Crown Point, Indiana for a precision crafted, snap together, # inch cruiser, destroyer and # page SFF and wargames catalogue. Catalogue only: #. Gamescience, #FG Newton, Biloxi, Miss. # Name  address to Box #, Houston TX. #. shipping. Other fantasy art prints, send prises, PO Box #, Woods Cross, Utah for Free Catalog. Robin Enterprises, Dept. G, # Pilcher St., Staten Island, NY. #. serious SF writers (pronovice). Intent: Network of encouragement, criticism, inspiration, direction. Shockley, Leo, IN. #. of hundreds of Star Trek items to Vulcan Trading Post, Box I#I#X, Wayne, NJ. #. Beat the price rise and save over  on today's most exciting SFmonthiy! must now reluctantly raise its prices. Effective with this issue, our cover price goes from I .# to I .#. And next month, the subscription rate will rise accordingly -- from # to # a year. But right now, before the subscription current low introductory offer... or extend your current subscription at the same low ratel... and save over # on a full year of super SF reading. You'll get # exciting issues -- with all-new science fiction from the likes of Larry Niven, J. E. Pournelle, Frederik Pohl, Frank Flerbert and Roger Zelazny. Dozens of the provocative, imaginative stories you've come to expect from month for only #. That comes to less than # a copy, saving you #i on the newsstand price. And you get this money-back guarantee you may cancel and receive a full refund on all unmailed copies. With no questions asked. So what do you say? Come join us now. Just clip our subscription coupon and mail with your check today -- for the science fiction buy of the year! Yes, galaxy save me over  # ! I want to beat the price rise. Enclosed is my check entitling me to # monthly issues for only #, instead of the new # annual subscription rate. y  New subscription #txtend my current subscription Name Address City State Zip Mail today to: Subscription Department # Kennedy Drive  Hauppauge, New York # ""'Ponoppt You'll want to. It's that good... it's The Hugo Winners: # speculative fiction stories that have won the science fiction equivalent of the Oscar -- Arthur C. Clarke's superb story, "The Star," Jack Vance's classic, "The Dragon Masters," and Poul Anderson's award-winner, "No Truce With Kings," plus # more. an Alternate, or no book at all, just fill out the convenient form aiways providedi and return it to us by the date specified. We try to aliow you at least ten days for making your decision, if you do not receive the form in time to respond within # days, and receive an unwanted selection, you may return it at our expense. This fabulous #-page anthology of speculative fiction sells for # in the original publisher's edition. It's yours, if you wish, as one of # books for just # (plus shipping and hand ling) when you join The Science Fiction Book Club. Here's how the Club works; When your application for membership is accepted, you'll receive your introductory package of four books for just #. You may examine them in your home, and if not completely satisfied, return them within ten days -- membership will be cancelled and you'i owe nothing. About every # weeks (# times a year), we'il send you the Club's bulletin. Things to Come, describing the # coming Selections and a variety of Aiternate choices. If you want both Selections, you need do noth ing: they'll be shipped automaticaily. If you don't want a Selection, or prefer As a member you need take oniy # Selections or Alternates during the coming year. You may resign any time thereafter, or remain a member as long as you wish. At ieast one of the two Seiections each month is oniy # plus shipping and handling. Other extra-value selections are slightly higher but always much less than Publishers' Editions. Send no money. But do send the with membership jScience Fiction Book Club I Dept. MR#, Garden City, N.Y. #  I I have read your ad. Please accept me as a j member in the Science Fiction Book Club... I Send me, as a beginning, the # books whose  I numbers I have indicated below, and bill me  just # (plus shipping and handling). I agree to take # additional books during the coming year I are selections for mature readers. j ! I I I 'l I ! I Mr. I I Mrs. I j Miss I I Please print I I Address Apt. I I City . State Zip  #. Mindbridge. By Joe Haldeman. Mind expanding space travel by the author of The Forever War, the # Nebula winner. Explicit scenes and language may be offensive to some. Pub. ed. # #. Imperial Earth. By Arthur C. Clarke. A representative to Earth, from Titan, Duncan MaKenzie plans to solve an Invention that threatens his homeland's economy, By Hugo. Jupiter an(j Nebula winning author. Pub. ed. # #. Children of Dune. By Frank Herbert. Second sequel to the Hugo and Nebula award-winning Dune, this is the final volume of this outstanding SF trilogy. Pub. ed. # #. Man Pius. By Frederik Pohl. Cyborgs are to colonize Mars, and Roger Torraway, exastronaut, is to be the first Martian-or so fascinating SF. Pub. ed. # #. A World Out Of Time. By Larry Niven. A black hole in space sds Jerome Corbell Earth's future where lhe ultimate battle of the sexes is raging. By co-author of The Mote in God's Eye. Pub. ed. # #. The Hugo Winners, Vol. I li II. Giant #-in-l volume of # awardwinning stories, # to #. Asimov introduces each. Pub. ed. # #. Liana of the Gathol and John Carter of Mars. By Edgar Rice Burroughs. Excellent #-ln-l volume in the Burroughs Mars series. Special Edition. #. Shadrach in the Furnace. By Robert Silverberg. In the year # a vicious plague is destroying the world while its ruler Genghis Mao jealously guards the only known antidote. Pub. ed. # #. The Foundation Trilogy. By Isaac Asimov. The ends of the galaxy revert to barbarism. An SF classic. Comb. Price # #. Star Trek Star Fleet Technical Manual. Compiled by Franz Joseph. A must for all Star Trek devotees. Taken from the data banks of the master computer, it includes the Articles of Federation, the Romulan and Organian Peace Treaties, and much more. Large size paperback. Vinyl binder. Pub. ed # #. Mirkheim. By Poul Anderson. An exciting tale of intragalactic war and political intrigue. Pub. ed. # #. Millennium. By Ben Bova. American and Russian bases on the Moon unite to prevent a catastrophic war brewing on Earth. Pub. ed. # I If under # parent must sign. Order not valid i I without signature. The Science Fiction Book Club offers its own complete hardbound editions sometimes altered in size to fit special presses and save members even more. Members accepted in U.S.A. and Canada only. Canadian members will be serviced from Toronto. Offer slightly different'in Canada.  A cyborg in post-holocaust New England. A prince in seventeenth-century Africa. A dialog across time. A warning that may come too late. TheEarth Again edeemed May # to July #,I #, on this earth of xurs and its alter ego science fiction novel by Martin Green, author of Children of the Sun # at bookstores # E. #rd St., New York # From Harper et? Row NR Phyllis Gotiieb displays all her dazzling skill in this gripping tale of humans at war with power-crazed machines. # Richard A. Lupoff has created a sensuous, erotic, haunting fantasy-odyssey, based on ancient Japanese lore. # Edited by Thomas M. Disch and Charles Naylor. # top SF authors explore our society's myths in provocative, refreshing stories based on ancient legends, fairy tales, and the Bible. # I lHarperetRow IJ-J # E. #rd St... New York # Edited by Ursula K. LeGuin. The short story, novelette, novella and novel in progress, plus four fine stories selected by LeGuin. # By Jack Dann. An endearing minstrel wanders among the moon colonies in search of truth, freedom, and the love of someone like himself. # horror story about the mysterious planet Tezcatl, where the people, ravaged by a leprosylike disease, perform bizarre sacrificial rites. # At bookstores or direct from the publisher E. Pournelle Spider Robinson H. C. Petley Arnold E. Abramson, Publisher Stephen Fabian, Art Director J.E. Poumelle, Ph. D., Science Editor LC. Murphy, Subscriptions Dept. Spider Robinson, Contributing Editor Elaine Will, Assistant Editor Theodore Sturgeon, Consulting Editor James Patrick Baen, Editor The aliens among us are interested mainly in each other; it behooves us not to come between them! There has been, over the years, a great deal of speculation on how mankind learned to speak. Herein you will find a rather unique explanation... There have always been the Few who sacrifice for the Many: In the past they gave us the Earth, in the future they will give us the stars. But the price... Waldo was a man who could fall Into the receiving end of a recycling system and come up smelling of roses -- metaphorically, that is! From generation to generation the Torch of Knowledge was passed on, held high against the coming of the Long Electronic Night. It was all pointless, of course. A tale of a not-distant future when death is an -- almost -- forgotten malady. McKie has begun to unravel the mystery of Dosadi -- just as Jedrik has begun to unravel the mystery of McKie. And all the time Ceylang studies them both, biding her time... bookshelf. Spider Robinson # A few words from Spider on the care and feeding of Literary Arachnids, an expianation of a past omission -- and a Deiuge of Eliison. bage is -- garbage. Sewage on the other hand... Letters from Beer, Turlington, Cooper, Littie, Then, Wiison, Fombrio, WTngrove Where to find it. Cover by Bonnie Dalzell Interior illustrations by Auiisio, Daizell, Fabian, Freff of Universal Publishing A Distributing Corporation, Arnold E. Abramson, PrasMsnt. Main Ofllcss; # Whits Plains Road, Scaradale, N.Y. #SS#. Editorial Oflica: PO Box #, Planslartum Station, Nsw York, N.Y. #. Unsolicited manuscripts should be aant to the Main Office. Single copy: #. #-lsaue subecriptlon; # In U.S., # elsewhere. Copyright Conventions. A# rights reserved. Second dasa postage paid at New York, N.Y. and additional mailing offices. The puMIshera assume no responsibility lor unsoNcHsd matsilal. All stories printed In this magazine ere Action and any similarity between characters and actual persona la colnddsntal. Printed In U.#.A. T.M. Reg. App. For The original gome of fantasy roleis an open-ended game which allows porticipants to assume such roles os wizards, heroes, elves and dworves. The "Dungeon-Master" guides them through labyrinths inhabited bv horrible monsters and into unKnown londsin search of fabulous treasures. Enchanted weopons and mighty spells help them to combat dragons, trolls, and even demons. Success will allow these odventurers to grow more powerful, but doom owoits at every turn. And to find out the latest on fantasy The Mogazine of Fontosy, Science Fiction, Swords  Sorcery color cover and interior art on glossy paper with top-nome gaming ord literory authors. Bi-monthly; moiled first class. V Supplement IV # D S D Miniatures Rules # To order send check or money order to: P.O.B. #, Lake Genevo, Wl # # eo. I year MbscrtpLion, BI-MonfKIy mogaline of fontosy and scierrce fiction goming and fiction. Name --  --  Address City State Zip Overseas; Send for oddress of local distribotor vabiationsjw He had been a perfectly ordinary astronomer -- until he met a woman with very peculiar needs! vatory as the sun sets down in the down from the mountain solitudes and across the valley floor, I arrive at the Observatory's subsidiary offices adjacent to the University. We are not officially a part of the University. Students rarely come to visit us. As I drive, I wear polarized glasses of a gray tint especially developed for the Gemini astronaut program some years back. In this manner, I protect my reserves of visual purple from the sudden flare of opposing headlights. There is no telling when this kind of encounter is likely to occur and so I prepare for the probability. The roadbed curves through the sinuous geosynclines of the folded mountains. I leave the staff parking lot at four P.M. pulling out into the steep driveway. I try to drive as fast as I can catching all the turns like Phil Hill used to do. Hill is one of my personal heros. Do you know why? Because he finished up ahead of the game and retired, that is why. I take the turns at optimum speed. There are coarse gravel skirts on either side of the blacktop and a long winding stretch quite near the Observatory where there is no white line. You never know what might be coming the other way. At the Observatory, my duties entail tending the instruments four nights each week in association with Dr. Emaus Corweiller, the Chief Observer. My position is one ofj considerable envy in the field since Corweiller is among the most acute and most accomplished sky watchers now at work. He is also an astronomical theoretician of amazing versatility. He has a wholehearted way of accepting all cosmological concepts and then dismissing them as irrelevant. I am his senior assis-i tant. He is an effusive, happy manj much given to animated conversa-j tions and he gives me his full approval for my tedious personal researches into the observable spectra of certain Cepheid variable stars. Corweiller and I are on watch together Tuesdays, Wednesdays and Thursdays working on the Observatory's current study, an assigned task of plotting galaxies in the Cetus region as part of a cooperative worldwide nebulae study. On Saturday nights, we photograph binary star systems. This is Corweiller's personal project. Although much recent data of stellar phenomena has been gathered by monitoring radio emissions, nothing can be quite so spontaneous as actual observation and photographs. This is our area of expertise. My work begins after sundown as I prepare the dome for our night's work. First, fans are turned on cooling the great mirror to equal the expected outdoor temperature; then, as the Chief Observer enters the dome from his study, I open the canopy revealing the patch of heavens that we are interested in. Corweiller takes great precautions to check and recheck all of my coordinates and to assure that the great 'scope is accurately trained. He monitors the cessium clock which controlls the tracking mechanisms. He reviews the previous night's watch plan and carefully examines the film magazines and the photographic plates which I have prepared for his use during the night. I do not mind this constant review of my work. Corweiller is very precise and it is important in our work that the elements of error are eliminated. We exchange silent greeting as he enters the tiny elevator that takes him up to the observer's platform. I have the night plan ready for him. My calculations are exact and he is always appreciative. I keep close watch on several chronometers and time the exposures for him. Occasionally we will discuss the composition and light sensitive chemical qualities of various film emulsions. Other than that, we rarely speak. At four A.M. I take tea up to him in a stainless steel thermos and in these close moments, up there in the observer's chair, he allows me to peer into the depths of the universe and gaze out at the indelible wonders of the stars. I sleep in the daytime. The nights emerge, a precession of clockwork. On Mondays and Fridays, I prepare my own work on the varying intensities and rhythms of the pulsing Cepheid and RR Lyrae stars. There is some speculation to date that our own star, Sol, may be just such kind of star and that it is in fact irregularly variable. I would hope that my own researches based on the changes of the visible spectra in certain of these variables would lead us to some conclusions about the nature of our own stellar environment. What I am doing is decidedly routine but I take pleasure in knowing the measure of scheduled days.    Each Friday, after my ride down the mountain roads, and across the valley, I come to a block of apartment buildings close to the University. These are two-story brick buildings with steel casement windows. Hedges line metered sidewalks and the grass is always trimmed and green. Dogs are not allowed. I visit a young woman who lives there. She is a divorcee who has one child, female, four years old, blonde, normal build, fifty-two pounds. The child stays with a sitter on Friday nights and I don't see her until Saturday mornings. She hasn't learned my name yet. Her mother is also blonde. She is always eager to see me and appreciates my scientific pursuits. She is a microbiologist and works cataloguing viruses in the laboratories administered by the famous Raoul Fuchs, a pioneer in microbiology. The lab is funded simultaneously by the University and by several private medical foundations. The staff there is very well paid and cared for. My weekend lover works closely with Fuchs, although I don't think he speaks to her very often. I arrive at seven-thirty every Friday night. She gives me Scotch to drink and I relax from the treacherous drive down the mountain and from the tensions caused by anticipating the blinding lights. She always has her apartment lights turned low because of my professional concern for the quality of my night vision. She is a very soft woman with clear, fair skin. Her name is Claudine but I call her Clo...its an affectionate pet name that I learned in France when I was there on a research exchange. A professor I knew had a wife named Claudine and he often called her Clo. Clo is usually passionate and playful. She freely directs my preliminary caresses. Her bedroom is small and white with blue curtains slightly faded by sunlight. There is no brick-a-brack. She has displayed five original Jasper Johns prints along one wall. She purchased them some years prior as an investment. On the opposite wall there is a long dressing mirror and a walnut hutch which she uses as a dresser. Her voice is melodious. Often tears come to her eyes, perhaps with anticipation. She is curious and breathless, drinking that which I save for her each week. At a quarter to nine, we leave the apartment building and walk to the campus cinema series held in Specker Hall. We walk along the streets that are crowded with noisy vehicles and choked with old tabloids and shopper's throw-aways. The mercury vapor lights don't generally affect my eyes, but I wear my Gemini glasses just in case. She wears a leather coat with a mink collar, a gift from her former husband who was an actuary. Their divorce had something to do with her flute playing. On this particular night I began to notice certain subtle fluctuations in the predicted pattern of events. There had been no sudden encounters with mad truck lights in my usually perilous descent from my mountain sanctuary. Rather, it was a smooth, restful ride and I noticed the orange streaks in the western sky. The valley roads were not crowded with the usual vehicle traffic. People were not swarming ! around the drive-in fast food dispensaries, nor were any of their sallow children to be seen clamoring near the garbage receptacles. I did not see a single Highway Patrol car. And since it was very easy to find a parking space near the brick apartment buildings where she lived I arrived somewhat ahead of schedule. The babysitter was taking the child away as I entered the bright yellow hallway with its series of brown doors and brass fixtures. I do not like the green carpet. The babysitter was overweight, as I had once imagined, and smiled at me without looking at me directly. The child was playing with a stuffed cotton owl. The babysitter giggled as she took the happy child upstairs to another apartment. Clo was waiting, flushed and excited. I could see that she was very happy and had been drinking. The lights were all on bright, but that didn't really matter because I had kept my Gemini glasses on, whereas I usually put them into their titanium case and placed that in my inner breast pocket. I closed the apartment door. She said, "They were celebrating at the laboratory. Ransward has been promoted. Even so, his wife is no longer ill and then there is the news from the greenhouse. They have completed the new wing." "Was it a grand opening?" I asked in reply. The Venetian blinds were drawn up, the cords hanging loosely to the floor. A Galaxy Exclusive: Gateway's other ending! Clo became very suggestive of sudden passion and stripped off her cashmere sweater and bra right in front of me. Her nipples were extended. I still had my raincoat on. There was a glass on the cherry coffee table and I assumed that it held scotch. She lay back on the couch, her arms stretched over her head. The uncovered window seemed to intrigue her. "What if someone looks in?" she said, laughing at the thought she had expressed. The possibility seemed to heighten her playful sex game. She asked me to drink some of the scotch. It was from a John Begg bottle I had bought three weeks prior. I didn't even think of her small white bedroom. She was very daring to have pulled the Venetian blinds up... it seemed to be something planned. I wondered about it, but said nothing and kept most of my clothes on just for diversion.    We were late starting out for the cinema. She held my arm and discoursed on the peculiar nature of the quaint, humorous viruses which she was currently observing. I noticed that the gutters and streets were clean and I only saw one throw-away shopper's guide. Briefly, from the comer of my eye, letters. Light rain began to fall as we climbed the wide cement stairway that lead to the Specker Science Hall where the medium capacity auditorium was reserved each Friday for members of the Cinema Series. I have been in regular attendance for twenty-three months. The series is particularly frequented by scientific professionals and lately the incidence of political types and radical artisans has been waning, a cycle I have noticed to have a peakslough frequency of four months. We took our seats quickly. I couldn't recall being late before. The evening program had just begun. I had seen one of the films before. It was directed by Robert Flaherty and the grainy quality of the print was somehow relaxing. There was no reason to think about the dead peonies; nothing in the film program suggested them. I didn't notice any cigar smoke and kept my right hand close to the mink on Clo's leather coat collar. Twice during the program, which was somehow quite brief, she whispered to me about ink on her hands. "I had to wash them three times and then it was difficult under my fingernails," she said at first; and then later, toward the end of the second film, which was an obscure Latin American political drama, she whispered "... you would think they would get some special cleanser. It's hardly visible now but some is still there on my thumb." There was a medium rain falling as we left the cinema. The air had an acid taste to it and I found it uncomfortable to breathe deeply. She didn't want to go to the Pizza Palace, but I insisted in a quiet manner. It was a necessary part of the evening and a contrast to the studied decorum of the Cinema Series. Many of the same people from the cinema went to the Pizza Palace afterward. I was happy that she soon forgot her reasons for not wanting to go. We drove on near empty streets with colors from the storefronts and from the street lights running together in the reflections of the rain-wet street. We didn't play the radio. She always considers this drive to the Pizza Palace to be precarious and she doesn't like the old streetcar tracks, especially if they glisten in the rain. It's very difficult to avoid them, but I manage it very well. She says they frightened her as a child, that she saw them as dangerous metal snakes. She tends to stare at them in fascination when they are wet and threading away into the light. She knows full well that they only lead to the deserted car barn. Somehow the imagery terrorizes her. On this night, there was a large crowd at the Palace, as I had expected, due to the modest rain. The incidence of crowds is somehow variable with the density of the rain... light or heavy rain will produce only a moderate crowd, thinning to only a small gathering with the heaviest downpours. Moderate rains produce the heaviest crowds, so it's easy to see the expectancy. It was difficult for us to get our usual table and we both noticed the gaping mouths of the pizza eaters assembled. She gave her secret laugh. Eventually we had to share a table with several others, something that I readily enjoyed, but sensed that she didn't. Two frowns from the history department sat quite close to us and perhaps for our benefit engaged us in a lively discussion on the philosophy of science. Inevitably the discussion led to the proliferation of nuclear arms and the moral question facing those scientists involved in planning the developments in nuclear engineering. I thought that I was correct in stating the inherent differences between pure and applied sciences as well as the difference between research and engineering. Actually, I wasn'tuite prepared to accept the discussion, involved as I am with the vast reaches of deep outer space where man and his toys, now so lethal and extortive, are quite obviously not permitted. I told them about the state of flux in catalogued RR Lyrae stars and thatour own Sol might be just such a star and that our state of society could disappear, almost if not in fact overnight. One solar flare of major intensity and life here on Earth could be reduced to bacteria. They weren't prepared for such a casual statement of cosmic practicality, nor for the immensity of gas volume ejected from variable stars in the form of intermittent solar flares. I began to notice a fluctuation in the pulse of conversation and was sorry to have left my Omega wrist chronometer in the car. I became aware of a certain tall girl sitting close to the window. I felt a sudden tension creep across my forehead as if I were involved in heavy concentration. The history buffs were deep into the latest account of nuclear reactor accidents and were parying the reality of the India tests with new reactor plans speculated on by the Egyptian forces amid the Arab community. A chill spread evenly across the floor. I could see it flow as well as feel it tuck about my ankles. I looked across the table expecting to gaze into the eyes of my lover, she who is my friend and who helps me dissipate the cloudy tensions that gather from the mental intensity my work requires. A cold phase of inactivity had gripped her. It was clearly someone else looking out from her eyes. A change spread over her face, subtle and unnoticed by anyone else. I stared at her, transfixed. It appeared that a hairless, brown-toothed old man was peering at me, or through me. There was a laugh of recognition. I shuddered. It was clear that this subtle figure was aware of all our intimacies. Behind him, I had the image of an amphitheatre somewhat like those used for surgical instruction. It was occupied by a chorus of washerwomen who sneered at the sensual content of my mind. As suddenly as they all had appeared, these imagistic wraiths, there was a sudden increase in the level of the rainstorm. Again I noticed the tall girl sitting alone at the window. Her hair was a soft reddish brown. A message came to me from her mind. I knew she was trying to contact me. I had known it for three weeks. Now it was clear. I knew that I would see her the next day at the data processing center. She worked there for a Laser Spectrographic Statistic group. I recalled seeing her before. With the sudden increase in rain, the searching ghost of an old man left the face of my companion. She seemed unaware of any outside event. She noticed that my hand was shaking, so I quickly brought my mind to the reference file of main sequence stars. This is a great stabilizer for me in times of unclarity or stress. The hideous washerwomen and their spectral interlocutor dissolved completely as the waitress came over to our table to announce that the Palace was out of mushrooms. I suddenly said, "Cassiopeia," outloud! No one seemed to hear me. I had a sudden impulse to return to the Observatory that very night. The pizza arrived just at the critical moment in the decision process, and I was persuaded by its aroma to postpone any sudden departure from the median flow and to ride out the night's impending storm. Even without the mushrooms, the pizza centered my consciousness enabling me to overcome any desire to flee back to the safety and comfort of my familiar rooms on the mountain. The rain continued and even increased in falling density. There was no wind, only heavy rain. As we consumed the pizza its steamy air-pocketed crust supported the bubbling cheese layer and emitted the pungent scent of oregano. I again felt that the tall girl from the Laser Spectro group was signalling me. It was her aura that reminded me of Cassiopeia. I strained to imagine her motives, to grasp the import of her need to contact me so covertly. She seemed intent upon the patterns of sound generated by the rise and lad of the frequency of the rain. Mentally, I notated the rain patterns in a binary sequence. I would be able to run them into our computer module the very next morning. The rain began fading to moderate. The Cassiopeian left the Palace suddenly, just as a squad of happy undergraduates poured in the front door. As I had once observed, the fluctuations in the density of rain was proportional to the density of the crowd. More people poured in the door as Clo and I prepared to leave. We helped each other with our coats and slipped out into the rain. I was chewing the last of our pizza crust, and Clo was reciting stanzas from Poe. My eyes had suffered somewhat from the flare of the neon beer sign that hung on the wall of the pizza place. It had been directly to my left, affecting my peripheral vision to that side. Because of that, Clo drove us home to her apartment. She didn't mind driving, in fact seemed to enjoy the wet streets and the slow-moving traffic. She understood that my mind was busy with the variable star project. I did not mention the vision that I had observed in the pizza shop. I knew that such a disclosure would only bring forth a welter of confusion and attempts to ease my state of mind. I was clear in the matter. I knew that the girl from laser data and the vision of the spectral searching man were real and related. I was unable to make any of the necessary synaptic connections and was particularly uncertain as to the nature of the name "Cassiopeia" that had appeared in my mind. I labled the entire phenomenon "Cassiopeian Intrigue" and filed it all away for further investigation. I especially did not mention the part about the tall girl sending me messages.    Much later, as I lay naked and erect upon Clo's bed, unresisting to the explorations of her fingers and of her lips, I repeated the binary sequence that I had notated in the drumming of the rain against the window where the tall girl had been seated. The sequences were clear in my mind. I was speculating on the probability that this Miss Cassiopeia was manipulating the frequency in the manner of a code. Clo enjoys our late night sex play, especially, it seems, when I am into a state of mental concentration that rather detaches me from my body. She finds that I am then passive and unresisting and she can have my body completely under her will and desire. This seems to occur in the middle week of every second month usually just before one of my major bouts with the data processing machines. Clo is far more tactile than I am. It pleases me also to be able to surrender my body to her. That night as I lay awash in the rhythms of her touches, I again felt the rhythms of the rain and just for one instant imagined that Clo and Miss Cassiopeia were one and the same. I fell asleep envisioning the morrow's encounter. My time schedule for the data terminal was #:# until, #:# in the morning session and #:# until #:# in the afternoon. I always process for an hour or more. I am very fortunate in having this much time available to me for my own project. Corweiller is responsible for that and I am very grateful for it. I have a close friend in cloud and he can't get anywhere near that much time even for his confidential projects. I once offered to surrender some of my time on our access to the #. He did not take the offer kindly. He failed to see the humor in my situation. He certainly considered that the offer might have been a security test. I was prepared to arrive at the data center at #:#. That would leave two minutes to enter the building, five minutes to make my way to the Astral Research Data terminal room and fifteen clear minutes to organize my thoughts and direct them into the flow of my project. Computer programs were my specialty in high school. I secured my university scholarships through a mastery of the mathematics involved. I feel very secure in front of a computer console and my capabilities are well recorded. That morning I allowed for delays and mishaps as I usually do by getting up at #:# and getting an early start. I have never yet missed schedule on data time. I am always ready to activate my console and plug into the electron flow on time and without delay. After breakfast, which I always prepare as this is one of my personal joys, Clo went up to the sitter's apartment to bring her child back home. It was during those moments while I was eating the last of the commeal muffins that I began to realize that it would not be an ordinary day. I suddenly suspected that the binary notations that I had made the previous night from the raindrops would probably phase into some kind of language and thereby a direct message would transmit. I could see that I would probably not be working on my own ideas or with my own information. Ordinarily this would have distressed me but I was intrigued by the Cassiopeians and I didn't care if I missed the entire day. I sensed that something of more immediate importance was going on and I vowed to keep my mind open as I prepared my morning program. According to schedule, I arrived at the data center just at #:# a.m. Clo had driven me there in my for lube and oil. Her daughter accompanied us and as I got out of the car, the child said to me, "Hurry, hurry, Cassiopeia is calling you." I was thunderstruck at first, and a chill started to gather about my ankles again. Clo said nothing unusual, however, and the bright sun of the' morning glittered in the windshield. They drove off without any further inferences. I went into the building without any more hesitation. The morning sun and dewy fragrance in the air was replaced by the even, flat fluorescence of the entry corridor. The Observatory offices and data consoles are on the top floor. We have a splendid view of the local rooftops and the towering old trees and bushes. There are more than # rare varieties of trees in the neighborhood and with the high rolling hills and the porticos of the more residential areas, the entire scene is quite pastoral, especially on Saturday mornings. I took the red elevator to our floor and checked into the console room immediately. According to schedule, I plugged into the #.    Unprecedented input barraged me. I began to receive voluminous static and superfluous data. I activated several damping frequencies to filter out the unessential noise and return the console to my control d activity. I began to concentrate on pertinent details and to slowly organize a residual fund of sunspot data in preparation for a cross referal with the suspected emission data from Cygnus RR#. Right away I received a direct order from the #. I was stunned. I had both heard and imagined that console technicians, true artists in the science of computer programming and engineering, could with fortune and polarity contact the heart of the machine. The # itself began directing the course of events. My sunspot cross referal was shuttled into an idle memory rewind and my console was cleared. The video screen printed out my name. I was directed to pay attention to the screen. I was next directed to punch out a simple pattern on a standard input card and did so at the cutter, which is just like a typewriter cutting stencils. The keyboard is different with more symbols and the only thing it does is cut holes in plastic cards. I looked at the pattern I had cut and couldn't place it arij where in my mind. I memorized it as a matter of professional curiosity and determined to reproduce it sometime in the future. The video screen next ordered me to fit the card into the receiver. I balked. I punched in a mathematical question which was not in itself material but one by which the # would know that I wasn't just taking orders from a machine. The video screen immediately told me that my sunspot data would be cancelled unless I complied. I was not at all used to coercion and my hands began to shake. I had devoted twelve years to compiling that data. I followed the order. There were two other consoles in the Astral Research Data room. Both of them activated the moment that I put the new program into the receiver. I was startled and a bit frightened. I didn't have authoriza' tion to activate the other consoles. I It was not considered ethical to tamper with someone else's console without prior acknowledgement. Years of work could be erased in The # next ordered me to j be calm and not be concerned for i the opening of the other two consoles. The data they controlled was being stored in similar manner to my own simple collations of sunspots. I sat in front of the center console, closing my eyes as the extraordinary input increased. I began I to visualize and to hear the workings of the data flow contained in the machine. The # is really a very big computer and until then I had no actual idea of just how much information and how many additional probabilities were available. I began to see within my mind and fixed on a crystalline structure vibrating sonorously at # cycles per second. I hadn't seen the tall girl that morning. I had often seen her before on these Saturday mornings either in the corridor or behind the glass windows of the Optical Laser Group study library. A second image appeared in the middle of the crystal structure. It turned and glowed softly like a hologram. The next order I perceived inside my head. It was Miss Cassiopeia. She was seated at a bench in the Laser Spectro Laboratory. I looked at her clearly. She said, "I need your help. Pay attention to the #. I need your assistance." 'Die image faded and next I saw Clo sitting in the park nearby, not far from the tennis courts. Her child was picking miner's lettuce that was growing in a ragged row under a clump of older eucalyptus trees. I could see Clo's old black Porsche speedster sitting at the curb with the top down. Clo looked at me out of the depths of the glowing crystal. She said, "You have been selected to assist Miss Cassiopeia because of your expertise in manipulating the energy flow of #. The machine likes you. I am going to help you. Perhaps you think that I am not enough aware of the intricacies of this machine, but that is of no importance. You may feel free to draw upon my mental energies as Miss Cassiopeia directs." There was no time to respond to Clo's announcement. A polarity surge swept me into activity. The # began to give me programming information and was requesting routes for a fifty micron laser flow. I opened six optical circuits for a review and let the machine pick the fastest one. The video monitor gave me the message, "Fastest is not always best," and then, "Prepare six additional routes that are less direct." I wondered why the # couldn't do the projections itself and then I realized that the machine was not entirely in control of things and that if it needed me to program, I had a definite lever to use in regaining my illusions of independence. I opened six more opticals and sent them on longer routes that combined a series of thin-film prisms which were sitting unused at the entrance to the spectrum analyzer of our own Space Simulation Lab. The machine next directed me to put on a fine-wire headset that was resting on top of the video monitor. It fit lightly over the temples and around the medula oblongata. It appeared to be made of molybdenum and had two crystals of unknown composition situated on either side. The headset was not part of the #' s standard equipment. I didn't have time to ask where it came from. As soon as I fit the device over my temples, I heard a quick pleasant note somewhat like the ring heard upon striking a piece of fine cut glass. The ringing tone was followed by a rush of electronic bell tones similar to those heard in long distance couplings of the telephone system. kk it I realized at once that my mind had been propelled out of my body and that I was, in all certain effects, a conscious part of the # itself. A wave of fear swept me through a series of terminal blocks and through the high threshold extra noise barriers. I became aware of all memory cores stored within the data retrieval systems. I knew the essence of the various circuitries, electrical as well as optical. I came to rest in a cool yellow place that seemed to harmonize with my own frequency of excitation. Miss Cass was already there waiting for me. She anticipated my questions about the headset and about a lot of other recent phenomena which were beyond the schedule of regular events. I heard her voice drifting to me from the very substrate structure of the optical couplings. "The headset was made according to my design by technicians in my employ. The # is currently under my direction. I planned it that way for this time period. We are in a fortress. It is a fortress of my mind composed to protect me from an assault that is due momentarily. "We are currently the only minds within the machine and the only operators working at the consoles. Your body is functioning quite correctly and continues to follow directives impulsed through the electron flow. It is at this moment constructing a pattern of decoys, dodges and traps for my assailants. The body that you identify as "me" is in the Laser Spectro Lab, building an obstacle course for amplified light. Your function will involve coordinating a variety of microwave and electron circuits. Pay attention and Jo what is required and you shall be ' well rewarded." I was concerned to hear of my body spoken of as "it" but I ad' justed quickly to being both me and not-iue. I was primarily determined not to lose twelve years of astral reI search to the inner workings of the # and its new controller. The body that had housed me was notme. It was working smoothly under the direction and supervision of the #. Miss Cass generated an image of the Astral Data console room and I saw myself seated com; fortably at the digital printer, i Biological functions were monitored and displayed on the oscilloscope network in the medical research monitors of the astronaut program located on the third floor. I regained  a measure of security in knowing I that my body was being cared for ! by the very machine that was using ' ' I caught the image of Miss Cass' j long, slender earthbody tinkering I with a variety of laser gear, princi: pally a niodimium single pulse ' generator of great length. She was a ! very beautiful figure, tall and slim, j Her fingers were quite long and ' very busy with inter-connectors. I ! couldn't decide what she was doing I and looked for the answer within the # itself. I had to do so inbetween micro-bits because I was i being called upon every few sec: onds to make numerous changes in I pre-scheduled programs. It seemed ; to me that some sort of evasive contest was being waged somewhere in the tiny world of electronic impulse modulators. I was able to detach a reasonable portion of my creative mind from the rather rote re-programming that was being called for from the central data banks. With this essential explorative problem-solving entity within my mind-body, I was able to tour about inside the circuitry. The first noticeable situation that I encountered was the full "on" status of the Visual Simulation Laboratory on the same floor as our own console room. The entire staff of the Visual Experiments group was away on a picnic... Yet, the monitors and video screens amid their collection of advanced equipment were all in operation. The complete arrangement of optical circuits, those operated by laser light instead of the more conventional electrical current, were in play and the latest speculations in thin connectors were manifested in a variety of wave-guide modes. Light waves emanating from the thin-film lasers formed a maze of probabilities that I dared not explore too deeply at that instant for fear of getting lost within the blur of vari-colored lights. As I navigated through the memory core terminals. Miss Cass' voice caught up to me. "Behind alpha-Cassiopeia is a binary star," she said. "It can't be seen from Earth because alpha-Cassiopeia is the sight line. The way your planet is moving, the binary system that was once my home won't come into view for another # years. The binary system is blue and white... a small, tiny, lovely white star, a diamond so beautiful. And then there is the blue giant. The giant star has fifty-five inhabited planets revolving in its biosphere. The white star has only three. "The Overseers of the blue spectrum star captured the white system My whole family of Advanced Light Cult Technicians was put to work for the Overseers. About two hundred years ago, two of my sisters and I escaped via our mastery of hyper-light devices and application theories. I have been hiding here on Earth since # and have passed my consciousness into three living bodies including the one now working in the Laser Spectro Lab. This latest one I conceived with a Swedish Olympic star back in # She is now twentythree. The host body, the mother body, dies soon after delivery and the mind-body migrates to the new baby. You will be getting into that here on Earth in "One of my sisters lives now on Banisterias, a single uninhabited planet that revolves around Proxima Centauri. The other one wanders through the uninhabited spheres that Clouds of Magellan. Eventually, we plan to establish a colony of our friends there to carry on the pre. cepts of our Cult of Light and exist there in freedom without coercion from any Overs'eers. We will be effectively out of the galaxy." It was hard for me to comprehend what she was talking about. I couldn't imagine who these Overseers were and why she was hiding from them. I was fascinated by the inner workings of the # and was determined to discover how this Miss Cass had contrived to commandeer such an elaborate machine and, more importantly for my own welfare, how she managed to propel my mind into the inner workings of the circuitry. I dispensed with any mathematical communications and; asked her directly why she wasl afraid. "Unfortunately," she replied shortly, "the Overseers from Casularix, that's the blue star people, have issued an arrest warrant for me and my two sisters. That has made us fair game on any of the planets that Casularix corresponds with, including all of alpha-Cassiopeia. The Overseers hold patents for some of the hyperlight devices that we designed for them in order to pay off our father's mortgage, see? By claiming that we are potentially subversive knowledge holders, they have somewhat quarantined us to underdeveloped planets like Earth or totally noncivilized places like Banasterias. "Fortunately for us there are a hundred Earth places within easy reach of the average light traveller and it is hard for them to track us down. They want us in jail somewhere so we can't break their control of the light device market. Actually we have no such plans. But they are much too mercantile to believe it." I was preparing to ask a dozen simple questions when a lower decibel audio wave brought the defense system to alert status. The first attack began as an infusion of sound vibrations that immediately threatened to overwhelm the laser currents I had constructed as perimeter defense. Sound waves can create interference patterns in a laser beam as it travels through certain transparent solids. The interference patterns were beginning to disrupt the sequence of our color codes and, at instants, breaking the cohesion of some micro-watt beams. Miss Cass remained calm and unmoved within her orb of concentration. The # was completely in her control. As the sound-wave invasion began probing into the secondary data receivers, she directed a magnetic microwave advance to absorb it. She was taking the sound probe into the peripheral data circuits and rev-recording them... "If these sounds could be packaged here on Earth and put out to the public on cassettes, you would probably have a market potential of #! Seventeen percent would be certain to purchase." Her message was printed out across the security data third floor system analyzer which was housed right next to the astronaut premedical evaluation study. "Quite a nifty profit would be gained and you wouldn't have to arrange accounts for the musicians." "Who is it?" I questioned her. "Who is attacking you and why?" I wasn't at all sure that Miss Cass should be so protected. She had definitely conscripted me. I was her lieutenant, her general and her private all at the same time. I wasn't at all sure of her, but managed to balance my uncertainty with the unprecedented opportunity to explore the inner workings of the #. For the moment I was quite capable of manning her battle stations and countering the somewhat clumsy and rather scattered attack that was in progress. The sound attack was being drawn off and absorbed on the magnetic recorders. As each tape was filled, not-me seated in the Astral Data room drew the contents through the satellite communications group translator, amplified the impulses into microwaves and transmitted them back into space via Galaxy Communications Research Facility located in the high desert, three hundred miles away. I knew these sudden and unauthorized transmissions would cause interruptions and theoretical arguments at plain'ed. I tried to disguise the frequency barriers to resemble cosmic ray-hadron interactions, but was certain that the shallow curve graph details would be detected. Miss Cass did not seem to care or even to notice that we had pirated several classified strategic transmission cycles. I balked at her cold hearted communications base. Some of the finest minds of the century worked there myself in a consultant's capacity. "People can lose their jobs over this," I complained. "This is completely unauthorized!" Miss Cass' reply was accompanied by low hissing static. "Unauthorized? I am the authority within the #. These technologies are here and now under my direction." I hated dictatorships, but I held a reserve of admiration for her concentration of energies. This unknowable person was commanding an interrelated system of potentials that had taken the combined evolution of Earth civilization five thousand .years to build. And she was using it for a shield. Her voice filtered out of the hissing static and fluttered amid the lower decibels. "I have made these separate technologies work together for the first time, perhaps the only time in their brief histories... the Spectro Group, the Visual Simulations Lab, Astrological Data, even a feedpulse generator from the Linear Accelerator." Her voice flowed away like springwater tumbling over rocks. I j had the sudden feeling that perhaps i this was the only true reason for the existence of Earth's massive electronics industry... to protect Miss Cass from her pursuers. All the other reasons, the research, the advance of knowledge, the myriad ap plications of science and engineerI ing, medicine and commerce were at that moment inferior and secondary. The sound attack faded. It served j only to tense the system of defense. : I agreed with the principle of abI sorbing the varied sound energies,  mixing them into softer and more manageable frequencies and then amplifying them into microwaves j for transmission back into space.  Miss Cass' ability to turn barrages of noise into music intoxicated me. The amplified # hummed and whined at triple speed. I hadn't known such complete circuit integrations were possible. I began to  relax a bit and to enjoy the sensaI tion of being completely in tune I with one of the most diversified  computer systems on the planet. I j thought that the attack had been t rather weak. I couldn't see the  reasons compelling such an elaborate defense capability as Miss Cass had constructed. She was, after all, worth of advanced electronics. I j began to poke around in the memory rewinds looking for my sidetracked sunspot data. I didn't form a complete mental image of my intention: I didn't want the # to get anxious about my surveys. Miss Cass seemed quiet and very distant. She was setting up a maze of photon circuits within the Laser Spectro Lab's experimental energy translators. I could see her Earthbody on a video monitor in the Biodata Observation Unit. She was still busy interconnecting a series of flash pumps about a niodimium lasjng rod. Miss Cass had contrived to schedule the most advanced collection of modern technicians away from their hardware, away from their theoretical homebase. Every other computer person in the # Program was away on vacation or a picnic or accumulated sick leave. It was a schedule she had processed over a time period of eleven months. That was quite understandable because everyone on the Program had his schedule arranged to some degree by the # itself. I had a momentary insight into her nuclear sense of timing just as I was relaxing into thoughts about our own rote acceptance of any computer print-out or computer issued statement, bill, or time schedule.    The second attack began soon after the sound probes had been absorbed, transmuted, and relayed back out into space. As I wasn't expecting another challenge the alert signal startled me. The # gave the new assault the code title of "Copy Two" and sent out an order for replacement parts. I began to see that the original # was limited to certain modes of thinking and reacting. I was amazed at its foresight in planning for future breakdowns. The electron flow that was being directed at us intensified and began to overflow the diversion circuits that I had prepared during my first few minutes of conscription. Excess energy was coming into the primary relays and racing toward the binary memory cores. The memory cores began to record this radiation as fast as it came in. Miss Cass quickly directed me to reverse the polarity on the magnetic fail-safe impulse shredder and hang on. I began to feel an applied extra gravity compressing me. The electron flow assailing us was saturating my station. I couldn't move my thought patterns very well and began to panic. The sense of being squeezed into microspace and isolated there was terrifying. A thousand negatives flashed into my consciousness. I was certain that Miss Cass had contrived to murder me in the pursuit of her self-protective schemes to control the # complex and its supportive systems. I had to struggle against a hundred forces that pressed upon me. I was losing my identity and feared disintegration into the molecular status. I tried to recall the preliminary images that I had seen when I first plugged into the console earlier in the morning. I couldn't determine how much time had elapsed since then; I couldn't tell if it was five minutes or five hours. I recalled seeing Clo and her lovely daughter playing in the sunshine and I wrestled against my attackers in order to draw close to Clo, her child, and the flowers. I remembered her last words to me. They seemed now like final instructions, "... you may feel free to draw upon my mental energies." I sought to do so and the picture that stayed in my mind process grew stronger and more clear. I could not, however, bring to mind any contact with Clo nor any further instmctions that would assist in the evasion or repulsion of my attackers. Clo's image seemed to drift away beyond my reach. The face of her child became transparent like a leering jack-o'-lantem lit by candle. Each time Clo appeared to speak, her words were blurred out by the soft, floating tunes of an unseen fluteplayer. An aurora of pink and yellow light eclipsed the sunny, flowerdotted knoll that Clo sat upon. The flute music faded and the entire picture shriveled and blew away like mist. In a rage of fear and loss, I threw off the yoke of gravity that was condensing me and fled down a corridor of ruby light. I was deep within the microcircuits of the optical spectrum, pursued by an echoing roar of free electrons when I suddenly came upon the retrieval circuits in which the # had hidden my sunspot data. The reel was set to unwind through a magnetic eraser. I flashed a "close" signal to the eraser, sent ! the entire real of data to an unused residual collating bin and fused the , input-call switch which consisted of a magno iron-garnet film set on a circular substrate disk of isogarnet. The data was safe from internal communication. There was no way  for the # to recall it and send j it to an eraser terminal. , I was free. I was not free from the pursuit of Miss Cass' attackers. Naturally they sought to destroy my effectiveness as her ally. I began to visualize a swarm of electronic warrior emissaries gathering about me again. I fled once more into the laser light corridors of the optical circuits. There was no time to assert my freedom from the #' s directives. Quite the contrary, pursued as I was, I needed the machine's assistance and protection. I requisitioned an impact by-line through the maser transducers and sought out a friendship maze in the pattern reproduction unit. The # was not responding adequately to my distress calls. I felt that I was drowning in electricity, that I was a fish swimming through dry sand. I began to absorb the energy that surrounded me, seeking some medium to sustain my flight. I imagined that I was lost on the Moon trying to breathe powdered rocks in place of air. I expected consciousness to wane, however, the compression that threatened me lifted. The roaring express of electrons that pursued me fell far behind. I thought that I could hear gulls crying in a soft wind and seals barking in an unseen mist. Miss Cass appeared beside me in a yellow orb of sunlight. "Rest," she said. "Your pursuers are gone." Her figure was entirely naked, her head adorned with a mane of soft hair in every hue. "Our maze of prism couplers has lost them in the substrates of the infra-red filters. All they can generate now is excess heat and that will be radiated away by the #'s internal thermostat." I began to recover from my flight of panic and realized that I had served as a travelling decoy. The warrior emissaries that I had perceived following me through the laser corridors had not found their way out. The # had diverted them into a heat trap. I took advantage of the momentary resting place to assert myself. "Look here," I said boldly, "I'm through! My sunspot data is beyond your reach. The # is not all-powerful; it is simply a machine. It has limitations and it can't reach my data and erase it, and furthermore, you can't either. I'm getting out of this micro-war! I never volunteered and I don't know why my discomfort and peril should be benefiting you. I have a good job at the Observatory and a lovely lady waiting for me... in fact. I'm going to have her come and get me right now." Miss Cass lowered her violet eyes. "Not anymore you don't. Look." Our minds convened before the video monitors in the Visual Simulation Lab. I couldn't be sure that the scenes produced were in any way real. Miss Cass was capable of producing anything on those screens. I watched and saw Clo and her child get into a battered pickup truck. I think it was a # Dodge. Miss Cass narrated the scenes that flickered on the tubes. "Your lady friend is leaving you. The man she is with now has been in and out of her life for three years." I saw a slender, shabby figure of a man loading a few suitcases into the back of the pickup. "He is her music teacher, and the reason for her previous divorce. She is leaving you to live' with him and play the flute. She is taping a note to the hasn't the courage to face you; after all you haven't done anything wrong and, in fact, she considers you a perfect mate. The music teacher has some kind of spell over her. They are going to live in a small shack near Sebastapol... Besides that, she has smashed in the right side of your automobile." I couldn't believe what I was seeing. An emotional know was constricting my chest. It was hard to think straight. Clo and I had been together for seven months. True, we only saw each other on weekends but that was due to the nature of our professions. I knew that she hadn't been seeing anyone else during that time and she knew that I hadn't, either. It just wasn't like her to run off to Sebastapol in an old rusty pickup. I decided that the video images were false and this Miss Cass was generating them to increase her leverage over me. With my sunspot data safe, she needed some additional coercives to keep me in her schemes. I was in a good position to bargain. "The second attack is over," Miss Cass said. "Our fortress has held. We haven't been defeated... everything is safe. Almost everything." "What about Clo?" I asked. "Everything in your world is safe but what about mine? A good part of my life has just disintegrated and I have no immediate chance of putting it back together." "You don't believe it now, but you have gained. When this is all over and you return to your previous schedule, you will notice that lots of things have changed somewhat. I shall have to assume partial responsibility for the dissolution of your romance. I knew it was coming, you did not... I could have prepared you." "How did you know? Why have you conscripted me? You have separated us and arranged all this..." My mind settled into a hundred questions and I began to feel very tired and fuzzed out along the edges. Miss Cass' voice softened and her words condensed on the video screens, forming images of flying creatures. "I did not conscript you, the # selected you because of your intuitive programming skills. I tried to communicate with you on other planes, especially last night with my raindrop game, but I was unsuccessful!." I started to recall the binary sequences that I had noted the night before, remembering the soft and hard patterns in the rain. I was somewhat caught between selfadmiration for my position of pre-eminence with the # -- after all there are over fifteen hundred skilled programmers scheduling in the current cycle -- and my attempt to get free.    Suddenly I was overwhelmed by a great pulse of light energy. A thousand red shapes swarmed past me, followed by a great glowing globe of multi-hued intensity. I couldn't contain the volume of light that flashed by. Miss Cass retreated into the central cores of the optical circuitry. Her pursuers had generated a third attack. The image that I had confronted in the previous barrage tripled. Miss Cass was losing her cool yellow composure. She began to oscillate in the red spectrum. Her familiar human shape suddenly dispersed, becoming a spidery pattern of violet. The warrior emissaries from the star system Casularix renewed their attempts to take control of the # and its variegated systems. I could actually see them this time. They had tall flickering ghost shapes but no specific mass or density. Their forms pulsated in the red wavelengths, some of them stretching into blue. Miss Cass was generating a nervous retreat. "They know I am here for sure. Calimat himself will join the attack. They think they have me in a comer!" I couldn't comprehend the mechanism by which these emissaries intended to capture Miss Cass. No sooner had I formed the question than I received the answer via the #'s intramural communications simulator: "... there is no capture, my ally, there is only absorbtion. Calimat intends to consume my energy and take my light-knowledge for himself. With my quantity absorbed into his, he can master the hyper light techniques and gain control of the Casularix star system." I was not a decoy this time. The waves of pursuing energy forms swept past me into the micro regions of the photon oscillators. I began to close down the entire system, circuit by circuit, coupler by coupler. I felt that Miss Cass had gone into total micro-space. Her pursuers, including the glowing obesity known as Calimat, chased after her. I saw my chance to escape from the conflicting barrages of electrons and began to race through the optical mazes, closing them down behind me. I directed my material body, still seated dutifully at the Astral Data console, to prepare mathematical ionization modules similar to those observed beneath preliminary stellar atmospheric coronas and to jam the entire # system with these primary electrical patterns. The opportunity to escape from the inner binary relations cores arose when the entire impulse sequence diode unit fused and melted down. Three separate waves of amplified light shot out of the spectral pattern composite and I was propelled along with them like a raft on a flooding river. By quick chance, I managed to adhere to an island of tranquility at the entrance to an antique transistor relay that was part of a microwave generating station. The machine was shaking down and free electrons were hurtling everywhere. Data impulses were unwinding from the memory cores at random intervals and there was no more internal cohesion to any directives given. Slowly Miss Cass emerged from the fused infrastructures and shattered substrate material. She began to radiate her familiar aura of yellow-gold light. "They are gone." Her voice sounded distant and weak. "My fortress has indeed held together. The emissaries sent to absorb me have themselves been absorbed. Calimat was fused in the burnout of the thin-film couplers. He is not an entity of this Universe any longer. He and his tribe of Technopriests will not gain control of the hyper light devices." I was recovering my nuclear cohesion and lay back, luxuriating in a continuous emission of pleasant radiations. I couldn't exactly say that I had been wounded in action, but there was a certain feeling of healing that flowed through me. Miss Cass did not seem to have been ruffled by the burnout or diminished in any way. Her light had increased: her light-body had grown. "It's a shame that I didn't schedule our meeting sooner." Miss Cass looked radiant. "I'm leaving Earth in a very few seconds. You won't be able to follow me until you master the hyper-light traverse. It will take you the rest of your earthlife to do so. I am leaving this place because other emissaries will be on Calimat' s trail before the end of the year. They will find a very cold trail here. The events of the morning's disaster will filter back to the Overseers on Casularix but they will most probably never discover the fusion cycle that burned out my pursuers. The # won't even be the same machine by then... it will have entirely new circuits, new housings, new devices. It might not even be in the same building. Earth has served me well. It will now become an effective dead end for any future pursuits." I was amazed at her lack of concern for any of the damages done to the machine. "You just use anything you encounter to further your own plans. What about repairs? What about... ?" An image of Miss Cass began to take some shape out of the waning flashes of violet light. She wasn't quite the same. Her soft yellow aura was infused with red. Her edges were muted and fuzzy. I couldn't decide if I liked her more or liked her less. She seemed pudgy and slower. Her voice was tinny and I didn't quite believe her anymore. "Even when you had a chance to escape my conscription, you applied yourself to my defense." Miss Cass was pulsing with a slow, deliberate rhythm. "The next energy flood will propel me into another spectrum. You are welcome to ollow, astronomer. You have all the resources of Earth at your disposal. Discover the secrets of hyper-light and you can travel across the Galaxy and beyond. I am going now to seek my sisters out in the unincorporated regions of the Clouds." I wasn't sure that joining Miss Cass was important to me. But the thought of travel throughout the realms of the nebulae was intoxicating. My head was lost in a dozen instant fantasies of the clouds... myriads of star? swarming through shapeless regions of space without center. The prospected implications of my sunspot data and associated researches seemed distant and remedial. "Light," said Miss Cass. Her aura fluctuated and diminished. "Everything relies upon the light. Once you get it down about the light, you won't have to grub for coal. Can you imagine getting to the Moon on coal? All that rocket propellant isn't too many steps away from burning coal. You still burn something. Cave men burned logs, rocket men burn rocket fuel. You won't get out to the Clouds in a rocket, rocket man." I had to admit that we still didn't know how a photon was generated nor very much about how light waves propagate. But we did actually get to the Moon on fossil fuel. And Mars would soon follow. Coal and oil and gas supplied the heat and light necessary for the planners and designers and dreamers to work by. The same electricity, generated by coal and oil had made it possible to release hydrogen and cool it down enough for containerization and thus use as a propellant. Coal and oil fired the furnaces that made steel possible, made titanium possible. We did go to the Moon on fossils. I was about to defend our state of technology when Miss Cass phased into the niodimium laser spectrum, flashed through a series of light amplifiers and disappeared. The # shuddered and a thousand opticals fused. The electron cycle over-amped and the circuit breakers for thirty miles around blew out. The # was ruined. One seconds.    I was propelled out of the electrical secondary circuits via an outlet for the # line over the workbench in the Astral Data console room. It was the only line that hadn't fused in the big pulse that took Miss Cass away into a spectrum of light energy that I could only speculate about. A dozen questions of theoretical engineering formulated in my mind. I saw my other self seated calmly at the data console. I fixed my consciousness back down in my body and removed the headset that Miss Cass had fashioned and left behind. I wondered how many other pieces of hardware remained from her conscription of the system. My body was tense, and excess bioelectrical energy spasmed out of the left leg. I took a few deep breaths and opened my eyes. I could see molecular flashes in the dim blue light. I took another few breaths. The air had the heavy smell of ozone. I could hear a welter of confused voices oijtside the door and rose from the console chair, taking the steps to the door very slowly and with a slight sense of vertigo. I opened the gray metal door and stepped out into the corridor. Several people were running toward the Laser Spectro Lab. I knew exactly what they would find. A Junior fellow in the microbiology statistics group ran back down the corridor, passing me in full stride. "A young girl has been electrocuted in the laser lab! We've had a general blackout!" I couldn't tell from his glassy eyes whether he was happy with morbid excitement or terrified at the sight of a dead body. And such a lovely body, too. The giant pulse that Cass had generated to propel her through the niodimium spectra and thence to her ultimate rendezvous with her sisters of light had left her soft husk partly charred. Her clothes were still smoking and the handspun Indian cotton blouse she had worn was sixty percent vaporized. My eyes fixed upon the long pink nipples of her breasts. I cursed myself for not deciphering the raindrop code and kicked myself for being so narrow, so scientific as to think that such a code could only be related to the pursuits of knowledge! I was overcome by another flight of vertigo and had to sit down by the fire extinguisher in the corridor. Building maintenance men and a rescue squad from the gymnasium arrived. Almost a dozen men were peering at the dead form when the security investigators arrived. All of them were staring at the lovely nipples and one long burned thigh. No one was asking me questions. There was no reason to stay in the corridor, or even in the building. I went outside knowing that I would find no comfort at Clo's apartment. I made my way to the parking lot behind the dental research building ting in my reserved spot. I knew the right side was battered in, but I didn't bother to look at it. Clo's note was taped to the steering wheel, just as I had seen in the video images Cass had shown to me. I knew what it said. There was no reason to read it over. I put it in the glove compartment for future reference, and started up the engine. The only thing I could do was go home, home to the idle mountain sanctuary of my mountain observatory. I gave myself the advice not to leave the mountains for a very long time. My Gemini glasses were on the dash tucked away securely in their titanium case. I took them out as I was driving along toward the main road leading into the valley. I drove steering with one hand for a long, long time, shifting a lot with the other hand, playing it off in my head like Phil Hill taking it in for a win through the last careful laps of his next-to-last race. Electronic music would come racing through my inner ear only to fade into tinkling laughter. Images of naked, dancing women appeared on several empty billboards. The afternoon traffic was a frenzy... exactly the kind of traffic I try to avoid. The valley was humming with unusual excitement. The fast-food emporiums were jammed with honking automobiles. Hundreds of greasy children cavorted about the garbage receptacles. Fire engines and ambulances went past me at one intersection. A few miles later, I was stopped by a roadblock set up by the Highway Patrol. When it came my turn to pass through the blockade, the officers looked at me with their inherent suspicion. One of them read tion sticker out loud. Another checked my driver's license and asked me three times if my name was spelled correctly. Each time I replied that it was and finally asked, "What seems to be going on, officer? What is the matter this afternoon?' ' The patrolmen moved mechanically like figures from a medieval clock tower. A younger, blond patrolman, obviously a hick rookie, squinted at me with his faded blue eyes. "We're askin' the questions here, mister. You just move along." I was happy to comred line in every gear. I was hitting a hundred and twenty as I caught the Freeway that cut across the valley floor and then disappeared into the shadows of the mountains. I crossed the flat arm basin in record time. I knew without a doubt that some of the Cassiopeian emissaries had survived the blowout. How could I be sure that they weren't on my trail? How would I ever know that they wouldn't come upon me in some distant night seeking revenge for my part in fusing their master, Calimat? Miss Cass had flashed away before I even knew who she was or what she stood for. She had left me in a state of complete confusion. I drove off the last Freeway exit into the hills catching every turn at maximum speed. Phil Hill or not, I was leaving all caution behind. sun was just closing down on the western ridge of the mountains that lie across from the Observatory. The white buildings had taken on a mellow orange tinge and the shadows of the trees were edged in purple. Corweiller, the Chief Observer, was out by the parking lot tending his vari-colored roses. He was wearing blue overalls and his famous Swiss alpine glasses that had leather side-curtains attached to the gold frames. Corweiller never went outside without his Swiss alpine glasses. I rarely speak to Corweiller socially and was therefore surprised when he waved at me with his garden shears. Soft humus and a few pieces of straw clung to his right knee. "Stop in for brandy at six, won't you?" he asked. The sudden request was unprecedented in our personal protocol. It was definitely an honor. Though he continued to speak to me I only half heard. My head was still buzzing with residual crystalline vibrations. "We're taking the night off," Corweiller said. "Nemitz and Frier will be observing our watch for us." The sudden prospect of being replaced for the evening's watch made me wary. Perhaps I was losing my job. Budget cuts had been the subject of our most recent staff rumors. Corweiller must have sensed my uneasiness. I couldn't get a grip on the idea of Frier standing in at my position. The final rocks in my security base were crumbling. "Admiralty is coming aboard," Corweiller continued. I decoded that to mean that members of the Board of Regents were due in for an inspection tour. They always called for brandy with the Chief Observer. I was having trouble speaking, but Corweiller kept right on talking to me in the most pleasant tone... "Arvin Dooze of the National Science Trust and V.V. Lansloe, Chief Regent, are meeting with me at five thirty. I would like you to meet them at six o'clock in my library. I think I may be moving on to a new position. Big southern hemisphere project in the wind. There is no reason why you shouldn't get in on it. It would be a step up, you know. We are very deficient in southern star data. It's quite a gap in the total spectnim of knowledge." Threats, a replay from the dying images of the Cassiopeian emissaries, swept over me as Corweiller finished speaking. I saw myself in brief reflection from the other surfaces of his alpine glasses. I asked him, "How many light-years is it to alpha-Cassiope ia? " He looked at me with vague curiosity. "Alpha-Cassiopeia? Rather elementary, isn't it?" He gave me the correct figure and I said, "Yes, I shall certainly be in your library at six. If this new study is funded, I should imagine that a good deal of time would be occupied by the Clouds of Magellan." The Chief Observer beamed with anticipation. "Exactly the reason for the new interest in southern hemisphere stars! The Clouds offer us a fabulous opportunity for the observation of near space." I walked to the edge of the parking lot and looked away west into the canyon and across the deeper shadows there. The sun was just about to touch the far edge of Earth. I took off my Gemini glasses and gazed carelessly into the golden had once read that Yogis claim to see into other worlds at this time each evening and also that some Indians of the Mexican desert claim the twilight to be a crack between worlds that their men of power glide through on their travels to see the Spirits. I blinked my eyes three or four times and began to feel somewhat like the wilted, dead peonies that I had thought about the night before during the Robert Flaherty film. I could see the peonies in my grandmother's garden amid the flatlands spot for me. I felt my head grow large and leafy. I let the sunlight flood my cautious eyes and stood there at the edge of the world with my giant peony head looking out beyond light for the Overseers of Casularix. I dared their emissaries to come through and confront me. I had a comfortable feeling that Corweiller was with me, standing behind me high in the air above the Earth. His dark glasses sparked with many rainbows. His form was clothed in blue overalls and he held a galvanized watering can in his right hand... Laughter shook the ruffled petals of my peony head. I knew that quite soon I would be in the southern stars looking out toward the Clouds of Magellan.  Act now to beat the price rise and save over # on today 's most exciting SF monthiyi tion rate goes from I # to I # a year. It's a decision we have taken, reluctantly, to help offset escalating publishing costs. But we are happy to announce that, like you can still take advantage of our current low introductory offer... or extend their current subscriptions at the same low rate!... and save over # on a full year of super SF reading. You'll get # exciting issues -- with all-new science fiction from the likes of Larry Niven, J. E. Pournelle, Frederik Pohl, Frank Herbert and Roger Zelazny. Dozens of the provocative, imaginative stories you've come to expect from month for only #. That comes to less than # a copy, saving you # on the newsstand price. And you get this money-back guarantee you may cancel and receive a full refund on all unmailed copies. With no questions asked. So what do you say? Come join us now. Just clip our subscription coupon and mail with your check today -- for the science fiction buy of the year! Yes, galaxy save me over  # ! I want to beat the price rise. Enclosed is my check entitling me to # monthly issues for only #, instead of the new # annual subscription rate.  New subscription  Extend my current subscription Name Address City State Mail today to: Zip Subscription Department # Kennedy Drive  Hauppauge, New York # In the beginning was the chuckle... Bruce was making his way back to his cave, cautiously poking the underbrush ahead of him with a stick as he worked his way through the thick bushes, dangling vines and low branches that made up his jungle habitat. As he paused momentarily in the middle of a patch of large bushes to sample a leaf, chewing on it slowly, savoring its taste, a rustling sound to his right startled him. He promptly dropped to the ground and quivered. The dead rabbit he'd been carrying lay disregarded some yards behind him where he had convulsively hurled it. While Bruce lies cowering in abject terror, let us consider his more general plight -- Bruce was a caveman. Actually, his name wasn't "Bruce"; he didn't really have a name. Those who shared his cave with him thought of him variously as Tall-One-With-Big-Stick, HeWho-Beats-Me, and Meat-Bringer. We'll call him Bruce. Bruce was a giant among cavemen, towering over five feet tall. He had a massive barrel chest, arms that hung to his knees, and a hairiness overall that aspired to but did not quite merit being called furry. He was by far the strongest in his cave, but what mainly distinguished Bruce from the other beasts of the jungle was the gleam of latent intelligence lurking in his eyes. Back to Bruce, as he lay fetally curled with his arms covering his head, awaiting the fatal attack. After a while, no claws having ripped his back open, Bruce tentatively lifted his head and looked around; false alarm. After several moments spent gathering the shreds of his nerve Bruce arose and cast about for the rabbit he'd accidentally flung away. He found it atop an ant hill and brushed off most of the ants. Stick in one hand, rabbit in the other, he recommenced his journey. Two hours later, as the sun was setting, Bruce and the others were gathered together about a cozy fire at the entrance to the cave, ripping at the now-charred rabbit, snarling over it as if they were starving -- which they were. Which they always were. Impulsively, Bruce's mate reached for the piece that Bruce had reserved for himself. Quick as a flash, Bruce grabbed her outstretched arm and bit it. As his mate's piteous moans slowly subsided into silence the only sound to be heard was the peaceful munching and grunting of famished cavemen.    Meanwhile, three hundred miles above, a spaceship orbited. Inverted cup on a flat saucer; no visible rocket exhausts or other means of propulsion; shimmering electric-orange lights; a row of windows circling the base of the upside-down cup: it in appearance from those that would appear in the skies of Earth a few entirely different race. Looking out of one of those windows at the blue-green planet below was Loquar, the ship's First Officer. He looked like grape jello him was the Captain, who, as befitted his rank, looked more like cherry. "It's a beautiful planet," Loquar mused. "It certainly is," the Captain, picking up Loquar's thought, replied. "Too bad about those preverbal primates down there. Damned odd how they haven't made any progress." "How long has it been since the last visit?" "Over #'of their years," was the Captain's telepathic response. "Well, at least they're still here." "According to Survey, there are fewer of them than last time. By the time of our next visit they may well be extinct." Loquar flowed across the deck to a large dish and settled into it. "What's holding them back?" No one knows. They have opposable pseudoextensors with good dexterity, and they have several hundred ccs. of cranial capacity. It's a mystery." Loquar cogitated for a moment before thinking ingenuously at his Captain: "So what are we going to do?" The Captain was so alarmed by this question that he turned completely transparent. Pseudopods rippling spastically he mentally roared: "DO? We're not going to do anything. We're going to leave them strictly alone, as per regulations. You know we're not allowed to interfere in any way with a potentially civilized species! We can't even let them know we exist! It might warp their development incalculably." "If we don't do something, they won't have any development to warp," Loquar replied. "And with just the tiniest push they could make it. They've got all that it takes." "Obviously not all," came the sarcastic rejoinder. "Well, no, not all. But that's all the more reason to help them. They're really close, and it could make all the difference. I know we could help them." "Nothing doing. I retire after two more missions, and there's no way I'm going to lose my pension so you can play nursemaid to a bunch of under-performing apemen." As the spaceship swung around the small planet Loquar projected eloquent thoughts of a thriving intelligent race that might one day reach out apd join the confraternity of beings who held sway between the stars. The Captain argued for his cottage by the beach. The saucer and the argument continued to orbit the planet until, finally, a compromise was reached: "Ok, but what can you possibly do to help them in one-eighteenth of a planetary revolution?" "I'll think of something," Loquar projected spiritedly.    Loquar stood in the clearing looking down at himself with more than a little revulsion. Instead of his body flowing gracefully from place to place in its normal manner he had to separately operate two grotesquely rigid lower appendages while simultaneously performing a balancing act with the rest of his body mass. Clumsily he began to practice walking around in a circle, learning to coordinate his new body. As he walked he thought about how fortunate it was that his wife couldn't see him in his present condition. Satisfied at last that he had achieved some degree of mobility, Loquar considered what to do next; he still had not decided just what he was going to do to help the natives in their fight for survival. Whatever he did had to be doable without technical devices of any kind. Nor was he allowed to leave any evidence that the primates had received assistance. The Captain was angry enough at him for talking him into endangering his pension by letting Loquar make the trip. Loquar was quite certain that if he so much as gently bent the smallest regulation in a detectable way the Captain would have him fibulated on the spot. As Loquar was thinking these thoughts the obvious happened: Bruce and Loquar met. After catching his first glimpse of him, Bruce had ducked behind a tree and was observing Loquar with considerable interest. As he watched the incredibly clumsy and unarmed stranger stumble about in circles Bruce made his decision. The stranger would be good to eat. Bruce emerged into the clearing. Stick raised, he edged towards Loquar. Loquar watched Bruce nervously stalk him. When Bruce had finally got up his nerve to strike, Loquar reached out. Suddenly Bruce stood transfixed, unable to so much as twitch as Loquar dove beneath the surface of his mind. Calmly Loquar examined Bruce's past, reviewed the images of his life: the campfires, the hunts, the cave, the everpresent vermin. At last he pulled his mind back, glad to be out of Bruce's head. "Not even a nice place to visit," he thought to himself. Tired from standing so long, Loquar clumsily seated himself and made Bruce do likewise opposite him. He felt stymied. If he couldn't think of a way to help Bruce, the natives of this planet were probably doomed. And, aside from the regulations, given the amount of time he had left that help would have to take the form of a message. "But what," he wondered, "can I say to a creature whose entire mental equipment is invested in thoughts of ingestion, protection and erection?" Suddenly Loquar's cogitations were interrupted by the Captain. "Haven't you finished yet?" "No," Loquar grumbled. "I need more time." "Ten more minutes. Then I want you back up here, done or not." "All right." Loquar thought for a minute. He looked at Bruce, the apish face drawn in terror, the muscles tensed, straining to move. Suddenly Loquar was inspired. He projected a thought into Bruce's mind. Bruce was puzzled. His brow furrowed and his head tilted. Then the corners of his mouth turned up, his lips stretched. Bruce made a noise, a harsh guttural sound coming from deep in his throat. He chuckled again, awkwardly and a little louder. A laugh burst from his throat. The first laugh in the history of the planet. It tumbled out, louder and faster. Bruce began to shake from the intensity of it. Loquar stood up. He released Bruce from his mental bonds, then stumbled off into the jungle and vanished as Bruce continued to laugh. Bruce lay on the ground and beat at it with his fists, roaring hysterically. Eventually Bruce sat up and wiped his eyes. Still chuckling, he stood up and began to walk back towards the cave. Every so often he would burst into laughter again and the animals nearby would flee from the strange noise.    Aboard the spaceship a crew member was helping Loquar out of his caveman suit. As he slit the suit open Loquar spilled onto the deck. "Oh, that feels good. It's murder standing upright like that." "The Captain wants to see you immediately." "That figures." Loquar headed towards the Bridge. The crew member thought after him, "What do I do with this thing?" "Burn it." Loquar found the Captain flowing nervously back and forth. The Captain turned to him. "Did you do anything that will get us in trouble?" "No." "That's good. My wife would have killed me if this cost us our beach house." Loquar chuckled softly. The Captain asked, "So what did you do to help them?" "I told one of them an old joke." The Captain looked at him blankly. Loquar flowed to the window and looked down at the rapidly diminishing world. As the ship fled the solar system, leaving Earth once again alone in the darkness of space, Loquar explained...    Bruce and the others were seated around the fire, squabbling over the remains of the small wild pig that Bruce had caught. Suddenly a bolt of lightning flashed nearby, followed by a bellow of thunder. They all jumped up and ran to the back of the cave. When nothing else happened Bruce slowly emerged from the darkness. He looked back at the others still shivering in the back and began to chuckle. Soon he was laughing uproariously. The others, frightened by this strange sound, refused to emerge. Bruce continued to laugh as he seated himself near the fire. Finally, Bruce's laughter having died down to an occasional chuckle, the others edged back to the fire, watching Bruce warily. Still chuckling, Bruce, Father of Humor on Earth, tried to figure out a way to explain what was so funny. if Ooo Vs .AS Keila Jedrik, a Human female of the planet Dosadi, has shed her false persona as a minor bureaucrat to concentrate on her role as warlord. Her purpose is to free Dosadi from imprisonment behind the barrier 'God Wall' which dims its sun and isoiates it from the rest of the universe. Dosadi 's two sentient species, the frog-like Gowachin and the Humans, are descended from a memory-erased population which volunteered for a secret long-term psychological experiment. The descendants learned early that they were puppets in a contrived hell, its plants and animals poison to both Human and Gowachin unless raised in hydroponic isolation. Dosadis know mostly their city of Chu where food is relatively pure and the surrounding Rim where people live short, violent lives in a teeming scramble for admittance to the city. They do not know about the federated planets of the ConSentiency beyond their God Wall. Keila Jedrik, bred and trained to break this bondage, sets a race war into motion as other forces muster beyond the planetary barrier. There, the ConSentiency's Bureau of Sabotage (a sophisticated ombudsman-like ministry) has learned of Dosadi ' existence but not its location. BuSab knows only that unidentified Gowachin hired a Caleban to imprison Dosadi 's people Calebans are one of the great "useful mysteries." They are visible stars in the ConSentient universe and provide the federation with jumpdoors through which one can pass in a single step from planet to planet. Some believe Calebans are part of the Taprisiot phenomenon. The stubby, loglike Taprisiot people provide mindto-mind communication across the parsecs. BnSab Agent Jorj X. McKie, a Human who is friendly with a Caleban calling herself Fannie Mae, gets the Dosadi assignment from his Bureau Chief, Bildoon, who is a PanSpechi, member of a species which apes Human form but passes one ego from person to person in a creche-family. Summoned to the Gowachin home planet, Tandaloor, place of their mythological progenitor, Mrreg, McKie is confronted by Aritch, High Magister of the most powerful Gowachin Phylum, and by a deadly Wreave female named Ceylang, representative of another ConSentient species which is famed for ability to understand alien behavior. If McKie offends her, he risks vendetta with Ceylang's gigantic extended family. Ceylang is being trained by the Gowachin as a Legum, an adept in Gowachin Law. McKie is the only living non-Gowachin who holds Legum status. Forced to become Aritch's Legum, McKie accepts the Phylum's sacred box containing a book, a knife and a rock -- symbols of Gowachin Law. This is a complex legal structure where the life of any person entering the Courtarena may be forfeit. After McKie frustrates an attack by Ceylang, these facts emerge: increasingly immune to memory erasure and are, in Gowachin eyes, "monstrous." A quasi-reiigious government under a Dosadi Govrachin Elector named Broey rules the imprisoned planet. Anything is for sale on Dosadi -- secrets, bodies, temporary protection, food, armies... Among Broey's aides are two Humans, the Warlord Gar and Gar's daughter, Tria, who secretly plot to build another city on Dosadi in defiance of their religious mandate. Jedrik's chauffeur, a Human named Havvy, tells her that a Jorj X. McKie is being sent as a Rim infiltrator, and that he comes from beyond the God Wail. Jedrik already knew this through her own espionage network. She sees McKie as her key to breaking through the God Wall but, unknown to her, McKie brings with him the dangerous tools and weapons of his agency employment plus a Taprisiot linkage which, should he be killed, is intended to provide BuSab with all data he has gathered to that point. Jedrik relies on her own capabilities, including a mental simulation model of each person she must dominate to free Dosadi. She can anticipate Broey's actions. She knows that Havvy is a non-Dosadi, but he came to her flawed, useless against the God Wall. She sees Havvy and other non-Dosadis as dolts, often dangerous but susceptible to being baited and trapped. McKie is walking into her trap. Arriving in Chu after a hair-raising ride in an armored vehicle through Rim battlegrounds, McKie sees almost immediately that Dosadi is not what Aritch had led him to expect. Aritch had said that Dosadi was an attempt to create a population resistant to mediocrity imposed from above, arguing that ancestors always volunteer their descendants for whatever happens and without the informed consent of the descendants. He says that one of Dosadi's 'test subjects' will destroy this 'monster' even if the Gowachin do not. McKie wonders if Dosadi might be a convoluted attempt to make Gowachin Law the basis for ail ConSentient Law. Gowachin distrust law, saying it injures societies. They seek ways to disarm or remove law when problems arise. Gowachin distrust any community of professionals, especially legal professionals. The highest use of Gowachin Law is to dissolve old law while applying justice. McKie realizes the Gowachin trained him to solve their Dosadi dilemma, but be knows that Gowachin are so ultimately civilized they have come full circle into a form of primitive savagery. There's no easy way out of his predicament: to fulfill his Legum oath and serve his BuSab agency he must experience this Dosadi 'monster' with his own flesh. Many unanswered questions plague him. Why have Dosadi Humans taken on Gowachin characteristics and vice versa. The species cannot interbreed. Why are Gowachin training a Wreave? While waiting for his first contact on Dosadi, McKie has tried to call his Caleban friend, Fannie Mae. She warns him that soon he may not be able to leave the planet in his own "bodynode." She warns him also that a contract prevents her from helping him in ways he has asked. Meanwhile, Elector Broey talks to the Caleban who acts as the God of the Heavenly Veil to imprison Dosadi and he learns that McKie is coming. Praying in a cell beneath his graiuz breeding pool, Broey hides some of his thoughts from the Caleban guardian. "God uses people; people use God." He is. deeply aware of the graiuz pool above him where Gowachin males hunt down and devour their newborn tads -- testing almost to extinction. While the Human vs. Gowachin war grows hotter as Jedrik intended, Broey's Human aide, Tria, leads a commando raid to try capturing Jedrik. The raid fails and Tria's agent is killed in a way that suggests Gowachin ritual murder. Broey returns to his headquarters after a fruitless questioning of the battlewagon driver who brought McKie into Chu. Broey tries to dismiss Gar and Tria, but Gar reveals that he is building a Rim City and that he has a secret force of Rim-born fanatics. With race war almost out of control, Broey has little choice but to agree to keep Gar and Tria in positions of power. However, he mounts a massive campaign to find the biasphemous Rim City with its store of non-poisonous foods. Broey realizes he is behaving precisely as Jedrik wants but has no choice. McKie, having made secret rendezvous with Jedrik, is shocked by her brutality and her casual revelation that she knows he comes from beyond the God Wall. She confiscates his wallet of dangerous tools even though he warns her that it is booby-trapped. An aide takes away the wallet and returns uniqjured with the wallet open, its contents available. McKie begins to understand Aritch's judgement about the Dosadis and realizes that survival here requires him to become as ruthless as any Dosadi. Jedrik takes McKie to her headquarters after detecting "real intelligence" in him. She wonders why he never sharpened that intelligence. At her headquarters is a cage confining an aged Gowachin male, Pcharky. She tells McKie there's no counting the number of people Pcharky has helped escape from Dosadi, adding: "Soon, I may persuade him to be of service to me." Seeing the terrible energies shimmering on the bars of Pcharky's cage, McKie wonders if Dosadi may be an investigation of the Caleban mystery. Jedrik gives him no time to investigate this. She takes him to her room where she makes violent love to him, all the time watching, reading him. Afterward, she accuses him of trying to catch her with softness. McKie decides she's insane, but she won't let him sleep, questioning him, demanding he tell about male-female relationships 'outside.' Back on Tandaloor, Aritch meets with Ceylang who says that soon McKie will be more Dosadi than the Dosadis. Aritch warns Ceylang that she must learn McKie as though she lived "in his skin," adding that McKie is capable of defeating her in such a way that "your Wreave universe would shower him with adulation for his victory." This depends, of course, Aritch says, on whether McKie survives Dosadi. "Their law! It is a dangerous foundation for non-outhentic traditions. It is no more than o device to justify false ethics!" -- Gowachin comment on ConSentient Law dawn light coming through the single window, McKie began testing what Jedrik meant by being his teacher. "Will you answer any question I ask about Dosadi?" "No." Then what areas would she withhold from him? He saw it at once; those areas where she gained and held personal power. "Will anyone resent it that we... had sex together?" "Resent? Why should anyone resent that?' ' "I don't..." "Answer my question!" "Why do I have to answer your every question?" "To stay alive." "You already know everything I..." She brushed this aside. "So the people of your ConSentiency sometimes resent the sexual relationships of others. They are not sure, then, how they use sex to hold power over others." He blinked. Her quick, slashing analysis was devastating. She peered at him. "McKie, what can you do here without me? Don't you know yet that the ones who sent you intended you to die here?" "Or survive in my own peculiar way." She considered this. It was another idea about McKie which she had put aside for later evaluation. Indeed, he might well have hidden talents which her questions had not yet exposed. What annoyed her now was the sense that she didn't know enough about the ConSentiency to explore this. Could not take the time right now to explore it. His response disturbed her. It was as though everything she could possibly do had already been decided for her by powers of which she knew next to nothing. They were leading her by the nose, perhaps, just as she led Broey... just as those mysterious Gowachin of the Con Sentiency obviously had led McKie... poor McKie. She cut this short as unprofitable speculation. Obviously, she had to begin at once to search out McKie's talents. Whatever she discovered would reveal a great deal about his ConSentiency. "McKie, I hold a great deal of power among the Humans and even among some Gowachin in the Warrens... and elsewhere. To do this, I must maintain certain fighting forces, including those who fight with physical weapons." He nodded. Her tone was that of lecturing to a child, but he accepted this, recognizing the care she took with him. "We will go first," she said, "to a nearby training area where we maintain the necessary edge on one of my forces." Turning, she led him out into the hall and down a stairway which avoided the room of the cage. McKie was reminded of Pcharky, though, thinking about that gigantic expenditure of space with its strange occupant. "Why do you keep Pcharky caged?" he asked, addressing Jedrik's back. "So I can escape." She refused to elaborate on this odd answer. Presently, they emerged into a courtyard nestled into the solid walls of towering buildings. Only a small square of sky was visible directly overhead and far away. Artificial lighting from tubes along the walls provided an adequate illumination. It revealed two squads facing each other in the center of the courtyard. They were Humans, both male and female; all carried weapons -- a tube of some sort with a wandlike protrusion from the end near their bodies. Several other Humans stood at observation positions around the two squads. There was a guard station with a desk at the door through which McKie and Jedrik had emerged. "That's an assault force," Jedrik said, indicating the squads in the courtyard. She turned and consulted with the two young men at the guard station. McKie made a rough count of the squads: about two hundred. It was obvious that everything had stopped because of Jedrik's presence. He thought the force was composed of striplings barely blooded in Dosadi's cruel necessities. This forced him to re-evaluation of his own capabilities. From Jedrik's manner with the two men, McKie guessed she knew them well. They paid close attention to everything she said. They, too, struck him as too young for responsibility. The training area was another matter. It bore a depressing similarity to other such facilities he'd seen in the backwaters of the ConSentiency. War games were a constant lure among several species, a lure which BuSab had managed thus far to channel into such diversions as weapons fetishes. Through the omnipresent stink, McKie smelled the faint aroma of cooking. He sniffed. Turning to him, Jedrik spoke: "The trainees have just been fed. That's part of their pay." It was as though she'd read his mind and now she watched him for some reaction. McKie glanced around the training area. They'd just been fed here? There wasn't a scrap or crumb on the ground. He thought back to the restaurant, belatedly aware of a fastidious care ,with food that he'd seen and passed right over. Again, Jedrik demonstrated the ease with which she read his reactions, his very thoughts. "Nothing wasted," she said. She turned away. McKie looked where her attention went. Four women stood at the far side of the courtyard, weapons in their hands. Abruptly, McKie focused on the woman to the left, a competent looking female of middle years. She was carrying a... it couldn't be, but... Jedrik headed across the courtyard toward the woman. McKie followed, peered closely at the woman's weapon. It was an enlarged version of the pentrate from his kit! Jedrik spoke briefly to the woman. "Is that the new one?" "Yes. Stiggy brought it up this morning." "Useful?" "We think so. It focuses the explosion with somewhat more concentration than our equipment." "Good. Carry on." There were more training cadre near the wall behind the women. One, an older man with one arm, tried to catch Jedrik's attention as she led McKie toward a nearby door. "Could you tell us when we... "Not now." In the passage beyond the door, Jedrik turned and confronted McKie. "Your impressions of our training? Quick!" "Not sufficiently versatile." She'd obviously probed for his most instinctive reaction, demanding the gut response unmonitored by reason. The answer brought a glowering expression to her face, an emotional candor which he was not to appreciate until much later. Presently, she nodded. "They are a commando. More functions of a commando should be interchangeable. Wait here." She returned to the training area. McKie, watching through the open door, saw her speak to the woman with the pentrate. When Jedrik returned, she nodded to McKie with an expression of approval. "Anything else?" "They're awfully damned young. You should have a few seasoned officers among them to put a rein on dangerous impetuosity." "Yes, I've already set that in motion. Hereafter, McKie, I want you to come out with me every morning for about an hour. Watch the training but don't interfere. Report your reactions to me." He nodded. Clearly, she considered him useful and ttiat was a step in the right direction. But it was an idiotic assignment. These violent infants possessed weapons which ; could make Dosadi uninhabitable.  There was an atavistic excitement in the situation, though. He couldn't deny that. Something in the Human psyche responded to mass violence... really, to violence of any sort. It was related to Human sexuality, an ancient stirring from the most primitive times. i Jedrik was moving on, however. "Stay close." They were climbing an inside , stairway now and McKie, hurrying to keep up, found his thoughts locked on that pentrate in the hands of one of Jedrik's people. The speed with which they'd copied and  enlarged it dazzled him. It was I another demonstration of why Aritch feared Dosadi. At the top of the stairs, Jedrik ; rapped briefly at a door. A male i voice said: "Come in." The door swung open and McKie found himself presently in a small i unoccupied room with an open portal at the far wall into what appeared to be a larger, well lighted area. Voices speaking so softly as to be unintelligible came from there. A low table and five cramped chairs occupied the small room. There were no windows, but a frosted overhead fixture provided shadowless illumination. A large sheet of paper with colored graph lines on it covered the low table. I A swish of fabric brought ; McKie's attention to the open pori tal. A short, slender woman in a white smock, grey hair and the dark, penetrating stare of someone accustomed to command, entered followed by a slightly taller man in the same white. He looked older than the woman except that his hair remained a lustrous black. His eyes, too, held that air of command. The woman spoke. "Excuse the delay, Jedrik. We've been changing the summation. There's now no point where Broey can anticipate and change the transition from riots to full-scale warfare." McKie was surprised by the abject deference in her voice. This woman considered herself to be far below Jedrik. The man took the same tone, gesturing to chairs. "Sit down, please. This chart is our summation." As the woman turned toward him, McKie caught a strong whiff of something pungent on her breath, a not unfamiliar smell. He'd caught traces of it several times in their passage through the Warrens. She went on speaking as Jedrik and McKie slipped into chairs. "This is not unexpected." She indicated the design on the paper. The man intmded. "We've been telling you for some time now that Tria is ready to come over." "She's trouble," Jedrik said. "But Gar..." It was the woman, arguing, but Jedrik cut her off. "I know: Gar does whatever she tells him to do. The daughter runs the father. He thinks she's the most wonderful thing that ever happened, able to..." "Her abilities are not the issue," the man said. The woman spoke eagerly. "Yes, it's her influence on Gar that..." "Neither of them anticipated my moves," Jerik said, "but I anticipated their moves." The man leaned across the table, his face close to Jedrik's. He appeared suddenly to McKie like a large, dangerous animal -- dangerous because his actions could never be fully predicted. His hands twitched when he spoke. "We've told you every detail of our findings, every source, every conclusion. Now, are you saying you don't share our assessment of..." "You don't understand," Jedrik said. The woman had drawn back. Now, she nodded. Jedrik said: "It isn't the first time I've had to reassess your conclusions. Hear me: Tria will leave Broey when she's ready, not when he's ready. It's the same for anyone she. serves, even Gar." They spoke in unison: "Leave Gar?" "Leave anyone. Tria serves only Tria. Never forget that. Especially don't forget it if she comes over to us." The man and woman were silent. McKie thought about what Jedrik had said. Her words were another indication that someone on Dosadi might have other than personal aims. Jedrik's tone was unmistakable: she censured and distrusted Tria because Tria served only selfish ambition. Therefore Jedrik (and this other pair by inference) served some unstated mutual purpose. Was it a form of patriotism they served, species oriented? BuSab agents were always alert for this dangerous form of tribal madness, not neceso I sarily to suppress it, but to make certain it did not explode into a violence deadly to the ConSentiency. The white-smocked woman, after mulling her own thoughts, spoke: "If Tria can't be enlisted for... what I mean is we can use her own self-serving to hold her." She corrected herself. "Unless you believe we cannot convince her we'll overcome Broey." She chewed at her lip, a fearful expression in her eyes. A shrewd look came over Jedrik's face. "What is it you suspect?" The woman pointed to the chart on the table. "Gar still shares in the major decisions. That shouldn't be, but it is. If he..." The man spoke with subservient eagerness. "He has some hold on Broey!" The woman shook her head. "Or Broey plays a game other than the one we anticipated." Jedrik looked at the woman, the man, at McKie. She spoke as though to McKie, but McKie realized she was addressing the air. "It's a specific thing. Gar has revealed something to Broey. I know what he's revealed. Nothing else could force Broey to behave this way." She nodded at the chart. "We have them!" The woman ventured a question. "Have we done well?" "Better than you know." The man smiled, then: "Perhaps this is the time to ask if we could have larger rooms. The damn' children are always moving the furniture. We bump..." "Not now!" Jedrik arose. McKie followed her example. "Let me see the children," Jedrik said. The man turned to the open portal"Get out here, you! Jedrik wants I  you! Three children came scurrying from the other room. The woman didn't even look at them. The man favored them with an angry glare. He spoke to Jedrik. "They've brought no food into this house in almost a week." McKie studied the children carefully as he saw Jedrik was doing. They stood in a row just inside the room and, from their expressions it was impossible to tell their reaction to the summons. They were two girls and a boy. The one on the right, a girl, was perhaps nine; on the left, another girl, was five or six. The boy was somewhat older, perhaps twelve or thirteen. He favored McKie with a glance. It was the glance of a predator who recognizes ready prey but who already has eaten. All three bore more resemblance to the woman than to the man, but Ithe parentage was obvious: the eyes, the set of the ears, nose... Jedrik had completed her study. She gestured to the boy. "Start sending him to the second training team." "About time," the woman said. "We'll be glad to get him out of here." "Come along, McKie." In the hall, Jedrik said: "To answer your question, they're pretty typical." McKie, who had only wondered silently, swallowed in a dry throat. The petty goals of these people: to get a bigger room where they could live without bumping into furniture. He'd sensed no affection for each other in that couple. They were companions of convenience. There had been not the smallest hint of emotion for each other when they spoke. McKie found it difficult to imagine them making love, but apparently they did. They had produced three children. Realization came like an explosion in his head. Of course they showed no emotion! What other protection did they have? On Dosadi, anything you cared for was a club to beat you into somebody else's line. And there was another thing. McKie spoke to Jedrik's back as they went down the stairs. "That couple... they're addicted to something." Surprisingly, Jedrik stopped, looked back up at him. "How else do you think I hold such a pair? The substance is called dij. It's very rare. It comes from the far mountains, far beyond the... far beyond. The Rim sends parties of children as bearers to obtain dis for me. In a party of fifty, thirty can expect to die on such a trek. Do you get the measure of it, McKie?" Once more, they headed down the stairs. McKie, realizing she'd taken the time to teach him another lesson about Dosadi, could only follow, stunned, while she led him into a room where technicians bleached the sun-darkened areas of his skin. When they emerged, he no longer carried the stigma of Fylash Gate.    governors? -- Gowochin Riddle "It is no longer classifiable as rioting," the aide said. He was a short Gowachin with pinched features and he looked across the room to where Broey sat facing a dead communicator. There was a map on the wall behind the harsh morning light coming in the east windows. Below the map, a computer terminal jutted from the wall. Occasionally, it clicked. Gar came into the room from the hall, peered around as though looking for someone, left. Broey noted the intrusion, glanced at the map. "Still no sign of where she's gone to ground?" "Nothing certain." "The one who paraded McKie through the streets..." "Clearly an expendable underling." "Where did they go?" The aide indicated a place on the map, a group of buildings in the Warrens to the northwest. Broey stared at the blank face of his communications screen. He'd been tricked again. He knew it. That damnable Human female! Violence in the city teetered on the edge of full scale war: Gowachin against Human. And still nothing, not even a hint at the location of Gar's Rim stores, the blasphemous factories. It was an unstable condition which could not continue much longer. His communications screen came alive with a report: violent fighting near Gate Twenty-One. Broey glanced at the map. That made it more than one hundred clearly defined battles between the species along an unresolved perimeter. The report spoke of new weapons and unsuccessful attempts to capture specimens. Gate Twenty-One? That wasn't far from the place where McKie had been paraded through... Several things slipped into a new relationship in Broey's mind. He looked at his aide who stood waiting obediently at the map. "Where's Gar?" Aides were summoned, sent running. Gar was not to be found. "Tria?" She, too, was unavailable. Gar's fanatics remained neutral, but more of Jedrik's pattern was emerging. Everything pointed to an exquisite understanding of the weaknesses implicit in the behavior of Gar and Tria. And  thought I was the only one who saw that! Broey hesitated. Why would the God not speak to him? Other than to say "I am watched." Broey felt tricked and betrayed in his innermost being. This had a cleansing effect on his reason. He could only depend on himself. And he began to sense a larger pattern in Jedrik's behavior. Was it possible that Jedrik shared his goals? The possibility excited him. He looked at the aides who'd come running with the negative information about Gar and Tria, began to snap orders. "Get our people out of all those Warrens except that corridor to the northeast. Reinforce that area. Everyone else fall back to the secondary walls. Let no Humans inside that perimeter. Block all gates. Get moving!" This last was shouted as his aides hesitated. Perhaps it already was too late. He realized now that he'd allowed Jedrik to bait and distract him. It was clear that she'd created in her mind an almost perfect simulation model of Broey. And she'd done it from a Liaitor position! Incredible. He could almost feel sorry for Gar and Tria. They were like puppets dancing to Jedrik's strings. I was no better. It came over him that Jedrik's simulation probably encompassed this very moment of realization. Admiration for her permeated him. Superb! Quietly, he issued orders for the sequestering of Gowachin females within the inner graluz bastions which he'd had the foresight to prepare. His people would thank him. Those who survived the next few hours.    Given the proper leverage at the proper point, any sentient awareness may be exploded into astonishing selfunderstanding. -- from an ancient Human mystic By the third morning McKie felt that he might have lived all of his life on Dosadi. The place demanded every element of attention he could muster. He stood alone in Jedrik's room, staring absently at the unmade bed. She expected him to put the place in order before her return. He knew that. She'd told him to wait here and had gone away on urgent business. He could only obey. Concerns other than an unmade bed distracted him, though. He felt now that he understood the roots of Aritch's fears. The Gowachin of Tandaloor might very well destroy this place even if they knew that by doing so they blasted open that bloody region where every sentient hid his most secret fears. He could see this clearly now. How the Running Phylum expected him to avoid that monstrous decision was a more elusive matter. There were secrets here. McKie sensed Dosadi like a malignant organism beneath his feet, jealously keeping those secrets from him. This place was the enemy of the ConSentiency, but he found himself emotionally siding with Dosadi. It was betrayal of BuSab, of his Legum oath, everything...but he could not prevent that feeling or recognition of it. In the course of only a few generations, Dosadi had become a particular thing. Monstrous? Only if you held to your own precious myths. Dosadi might be the greatest cleansing force the ConSentiency had ever experienced. The whole prospect of the ConSentiency had begun to sicken him. And Aritch's Gowachin. Gowachin Law? Stuff Gowachin Law! It was quiet in Jedrik's room. Painfully quiet. He knew that out on the streets of Chu there was violent warfare between Gowachin and Human. Wounded had been rushed through the training courtyard while he was there with Jedrik. Afterward, she'd taken him to her command post, a room across the hall and above Pcharky's cage. He'd stood nearby, watched her performance as though she were a star on an entertainment circuit and he a member of the audience. It was fascinating. Broey will do this. Broey will give that order. And each time, the reports revealed how precisely she had anticipated her opponent. Occasionally, she mentioned Gar or Tria. He was able to detect the subtle difference in her treatment of that pair. On their second night together, Jedrik had aroused his sexual appetites softly, deftly. She had treated him to a murmurous compliance and afterward had leaned over him on an elbow to smile coldly. "You see, McKie: I can play your game." Shockingly, this had opened an area of awareness within him which he'd not even suspected. It was as though she'd held up his entire previous life to devastating observation. And he was the observer! Other beings formed lasting relationships and operated from a secure emotional base. But he was a product of BuSab, the Gowachin... and much that had gone before. It had become increasingly obvious to him why the Gowachin had chosen him to groom for this particular role. # was damaged and they could rebuild me the way they wanted! Well, the Gowachin could still be surprised by what they produced. Dosadi was evidence of that. They might not even suspect what they'd actually produced in McKie. He was bitter with a bitterness he knew must've been fermenting in him for years. The loneliness of his own life with its central dedication to BuSab had been brought to a head by the loneliness of this imprisoned planet. An incredible jumble of emotions had sorted themselves out and he felt new purpose burning within him. Power! Ahhhh... that was how it felt to be Dosadi! He'd turned away from Jedrik's cold smile, pulled the blankets around his shoulder. Thank you, loving teacher. Such thoughts roamed through his mind as he stood alone in the room the following day and began to make the bed. After her revelation, Jedrik had resumed her interest in his memories, napping only to awaken him with more questions. In spite of his sour outlook, he still felt it his duty to examine her behavior in every possible light his imagination could produce. Nothing about Dosadi was too absurd. He had to build a better picture of this society and its driving forces. Before returning to Jedrik's room, he'd made another tour of the training courtyard with her. There'd been more new weapons adapted from his kit and he'd realized the courtyard was merely Jedrik's testing ground, that there must be many more training areas for her followers. McKie had not yet revealed to her that Aritch's people might terminate Dosadi's people with violence. She'd been centering on this at dawn. Even while they shared the tiny toilet cubicle off her room she'd pressed for answers. For a time, McKie had diverted t her with questions about Pcharky. What were the powers in that cage? At one point, he'd startled her. "Pcharky knows something valuable he hopes to trade for his freedom." "How'd you know?" "It's obvious. I'll tell you something else: he came here of his own free will... for whatever purpose." "You learn quickly, McKie." She was laughing at him and he glared at her. "All right! I don't know that purpose, but it may be that you only think you know it." For the briefest flicker, something dangerous glared from her eyes, then: "Your jumpdoors have brought us many fools, but Pcharky is one of the biggest fools. I know why he came. There've been many like him. Now... there are only a few. Broey, for all of his power, cannot search out his own Pcharky. And Keila Jedrik is the one who frustrates him." Too late, she realized that McKie had goaded her into this performance. How had he done that? He'd almost found out too much too soon. It was dangerous to underestimate this naive intruder from beyond the God Wall. Once more, she'd begun probing for things he had not yet revealed. Time had protected him. Aides had come urging an early inspection of the new weapons. They were needed. Afterward, they'd gone to the command post and then to breakfast in a Warren dining room. All through breakfast, he'd plied her with questions about the fighting. How extensive was it? Could he see some of the prisoners? Were they using the weapons built from the patterns in his kit? Were they winning? Sometimes she merely ignored his questions. Most of her answers were short, distracted. Yes. No. No. Yes. McKie realized she was answering in monosyllables to fend him off. He was a distraction. Something important had been communicated to her and he'd missed it. Although this angered him, he tried to mask the emotion, striving to penetrate her wall of concern. Oddly, she responded when he changed his line of questioning to the parents of the three children and the conversation there. "You started to designate a particular place: 'Beyond the...' Beyond what?" "It's something Gar thinks I don't know. He thinks only his death fanatics have that kind of rapport with the Rim." He stared at her, caught by a sudden thought. By now, he knew much about Gar and Tria. She answered his questions about them with candor, often using him openly to clarify her own thoughts. But... death fanatics? "Are these fanatics homosexual?" She pounced. "How'd you know?" "A guess." "What difference would it make?" "Are they?" "Yes." McKie shuddered. She was peremptory. "Explain!" "When Humans for any reason go terminal where survival of their species is concerned, it's relatively easy to push them the short step further into wanting to die." "You speak from historical evidence?" "Yes." "Example." "With rare exceptions, primitive Humans of the tribal eras reserved their homosexuals as the ultimate shock troops of desperation. They were the troops of last resort, sent into battle as berserkers who expected, who wanted to die." She had to have the term 'berserkers' explained, then showed by her manner that she believed him. She considered this, then; "What does your ConSentiency do about this susceptibility?" "We take sophisticated care to guide all natural sexual vants into constructive, survival activities. We protect them from the kinds of pressures which might tip them over into behavior destructive of the species." Only later had McKie realized she had not answered his question: beyond what? She'd rushed him off to a conference room where more than twenty Humans were assembled, including the two parents who'd made the chart about Tria and Gar. McKie realized he didn't even know their names. It put him at a disadvantage not knowing as many of these people by sight and name as he should. They, of course, had ready memories of everyone important around them and, when they used a name , often did it with such blurred movement into new subjects that he was seldom sure who had been named. He saw the key to it, though. Their memories were anchored in explicit references to relative abilities of those around them, relative dangers. And it wasn't so much that they concealed their emotions as that they managed their emotions. Nowhere in their memories could there be any emotive clouding such as thoughts of love or friendship. Such things weakened you. Everything operated on the strict basis of quid pro quo and you'd better have the cash ready... whatever that cash might 'McKie, pressed all around by questions from the people in the conference room, knew he had only one real asset; he was a key they might use to open the God Wall. Very important asset, but unfortunately owned by an idiot. Now, they wanted his information about death fanatics. They milked him dry then sent him away like a child who has performed for his elders but is sent to his room when important matters are brought up for discussion.    Knowledge is the province of the Legum, just os knowledge is a source of crime. -- Gowochin Low By the fourth morning of the battle for Chu, Tria was in a vile humor. Her forces had established lines holding about one-eighth of the total Warren territory, mostly low buildings except along Broey's corridor to the Rim. She did not like the idea that Jedrik's people held an unobstructed view down onto most of the death fanatics' territory. And most of those leaders who'd thrown in their lot with Tria were beginning to have second thoughts, especially since they'd come to realize that this enclave had insufficient food production facilities to maintain itself. The population density she'd been forced to accept was frightening: almost triple the Warren norm. Thus far, neither Broey nor Jedrik had moved in force against her. Tria had finally been brought to the inescapable conclusion that she and Gar were precisely where Jedrik wanted them. They'd been cut out of Broey's control as neatly and cleanly as though by a knife. There was no going back. Broey would never accept Human help under present circumstances. That, too, spoke of the exquisite care with which Jedrik had executed her plan. Tria had moved her command post during the night to a high building which faced the canyon walls to the north. Only the river with a single gate under it separated her from the Rim. She'd slept badly, her mind full of worries. Chief among her worries was the fact that none of the contact parties she'd sent out to the Rim had returned. There'd been no fires on the Rim ledges during the night. No word from any of her people out there. Why? Once more, she contemplated her position, seeking some advantage, any advantage. One of her lines was anchored on Broey's corridor to the Rim, one line on the river wall with its single gate, and the rest of her perimeter meandered through a series of dangerous salients from the fifth wall to the river. She could hear sounds of battle along the far side of Broey's corridor. Jedrik's people used weapons which made a great deal of noise. Occasionally, an explosive projectile landed in Tria's enclave. These were rare, but she'd taken casualties and the effect on morale was destructive. That was a major problem with fanatics: they demanded to be used, to be wasted. Tria stared down at the river, aware of the bodies drifting on its poison currents -- both Human and Gowachin bodies, but more Gowachin than Human. Presently, she turned away from the scene, padded into the next room and roused Gar. "We must contact Jedrik," she said. He rubbed sleep from his eyes. "No! We must wait until we make contact with our people on the Rim. Then we can..." "Faaaaa!" She'd seldom showed that much disgust with him. "We're not going to make contact with our people on the Rim. Jedrik and Broey have seen to that. It wouldn't surprise me if they were cooperating to isolate us." "But we've..." "Shut up, father!" She held up her hands, stared at them! "I was never really good enough to be one of Broey's chief advisors. I always suspected that. I always pressed too hard. Last night, I reviewed as many of my decisions as I could. Jedrik deliberately made me look good. She did it oh so beautifully!" "But our forces on the Rim..." "May not be ours! They may be Jedrik's." "Even the Gowachin?" "Even the Gowachin." Gar could hear a ringing in his ears. Contact Jedrik? TTirow away all of their power? "I'm good enough to recognize the weakness of a force such as ours," Tria said. "We can be goaded into spending ourselves uselessly. Even Broey didn't see that, but Jedrik obviously did. Look at the salients along her perimeter!" "What have salients..." "They can be pinched off and obliterated! Even you must see that." "Then pull back and..." "Reduce our territory?" She stared at him aghast. "If I even intimate I'm going to do that, our auxiliaries will desert wholesale. Right now they're..." "Then attack!" "To gain what?" Gar nodded. Jedrik would fall back across mined areas, blast the fanatics out of existence. She held enough territory that she could afford such destruction. Clearly, she'd planned on it. "Then we must pinch off Broey's corridor." "That's what Jedrik wants us to do. It's the only negotiable counter we have left. That's why we must contact Jedrik." Gar shook his head in despair. Tria was not finished, though. "Jedrik might restore us to a share of power in the Rim city if we bargain for it now. Broey would never do that. Do you understand now the mistake you made with Broey?" "But Broey was going to..." "You failed to follow my orders, father. You must see now why I always tried to keep you from making independent decisions." Gar fell into abashed silence. This was his daughter, but he could sense his peril. Tria spoke. "I will issue orders presently to all of our commanders. They will be told to hold at all costs. They will be told that you and I will try to contact Jedrik. They will be told why." "But how can..." "We will permit ourselves to be captured."    Does a populace hove informed consent when a ruling minority acts in secret to ignite a war, doing this to justify the existence of the minority's military forces? History already has answered that question. Every society in the ConSentiency today reflects the historical judgement that failure to provide full information for informed consent on such an issue represents an ultimate crime. -- from the Trial of Trials Many things conspired to frustrate McKie. Few people other than Jedrik answered his questions. Most responded as though to a cretin. Jedrik treated him as though he were a child of unknown potential. At times, he knew he amused her. Other times, she punished him with an angry glance, by ignoring him or just by going away... or worse, sending him away. It was now late afternoon of the fifth day in the battle for Chu and Broey's forces still held out in the heart of the city with their slim corridor to the Rim. He knew this from reports he'd overheard. He stood in a small room off Jedrik's command post, a room containing four cots where, apparently, she andor her commanders snatched occasional rest. One tall, narrow window looked out to the south Rim. McKie found it difficult to realize that he'd come across that Rim just six days previously. Clouds had begun to gather over the Rim's terraced escarpments, a sure sign of a dramatic change in the weather. He knew that much, at least, from his Tandaloor briefings. Dosadi had no such thing as weather control. Awareness of this left him feeling oddly vulnerable. Nature could be so damnably capricious and dangerous when you had no grip on her vagaries. McKie blinked, held his breath for a moment. Vagaries of nature. The vagaries of sentient nature had moved the Gowachin to set up this experiment. Did they really hope to control that vast, seething conglomerate of motives? Or had they some other reason for Dosadi, a reason which he had not yet penetrated? Was this, after all, a test of Caleban mysteries? He thought not. He knew the way Aritch and aides said they'd set up this experiment. Observations here bore out their explanations. None of that data was consistent with an attempt to understand the Calebans. Only that brief encounter with Pcharky, a thing which Jedrik no longer was No matter how he tried, McKie couldn't evade the feeling that something essential lay hidden in the way this planet had been set upon its experimental course... something the Gowachin hadn't revealed, something they perhaps didn't even understand themselves. What'd they done at the beginning? They had this place, Dosadi, the subjects, the Primary... yes, the Primary. The inherent inequality of individuals dominated Gowachin minds. And there was that damnable DemoPol. How had they mandated it? Better yet: how did they maintain that mandate? Aritch 's people had hoped to expose the inner workings of sentient social systems. So they said. But McKie was beginning to look at that explanation with Dosadi eyes, with Dosadi scepticism. What had Fannie Mae meant about not being able to leave here in his own bodynode? How could he be Jedrik's key to the God Wall? Could Pcharky really help Dosadis to escape this planet? McKie knew he needed more information than he could hope to get from Jedrik. Did Broey have this information? McKie wondered if he might in the end have to climb the heights to the Council Hills for his answers. Was that even possible now? When he'd asked for it, Jedrik had given him almost the run of his building, warning: "Don't interfere." Interfere with what? When he'd asked, she'd just stared at him. She had, however, taken him around to familiarize everyone with his status. He was never quite sure what that status might be except that it was somewhere between guest and prisoner. Jedrik had required minimal conversation with her people. Often, she'd used only hand waves to convey the necessary signals of passage. The whole traverse was a lesson for McKie, beginning with the door guards. "McKie." Pointing at him. The guards nodded. Jedrik had other concerns. "Team Nine?" "Back at noon." "Send word." Everyone subjected McKie to a hard scrutiny which he felt certain would let them identify him with minimal interruption. There were two elevators -- one an express from a heavily guarded street entrance on the side of the building, the other starting above the fourth level at the ceiling of Pcharky's cage. They took this one, went up, pausing at each floor for guards to see him. When they returned to the cage room, McKie saw that a desk had been installed just inside the street door. The father of those three wild children sat there watching Pcharky, making occasional notations in a notebook. McKie had a name for him now: Ardir. Jedrik paused at the desk. "McKie can come and go with the usual precautions." McKie, addressing himself finally to Jedrik, had said: "Thanks for taking this time with me." "No need to be sarcastic, McKie." He had not intended sarcasm and reminded himself once more that the usual amenities of the ConSentiency suffered a different interpretation here. Jedrik glanced through Ardir's notes, looked up at Pcharky, back to McKie. Her expression did not change. "We will meet for dinner." She left him then. For his part, McKie had approached Pcharky's cage, noting the tension this brought to the room's guards and observers. The old Gowachin sat in his hammock with an indifferent expression on his face. The bars of the cage emitted an almost indiscernible hissing as they shimmered and glowed. "What happens if you touch the bars?" McKie asked. The Gowachin jowls puffed in a faint shrug. McKie pointed. "There's energy in those bars. What is that energy? How is it maintained?" Pcharky responded in a hoarse croaking. "How is the universe maintained? When you first see a thing, is that when it was created?" "Is it a Caleban thing?" Shrug. McKie walked around the cage, studying it. There were glistening bulbs wherever the bars crossed each other. The rods upon which the hammock was suspended came from the ceiling. They penetrated the cage top without touching it. The hammock itself appeared to be fabric. It was faintly blue. He returned to his position facing Pcharky. "Do they feed you?" No answer. Ardir spoke from behind him. "His food is lowered from the ceiling. His excreta are hosed into the reclamation lines." McKie spoke over his shoulder. "I see no door into the cage. How'd he get in there?" "It was built around him according to his own instructions." "What are the bulbs where the bars cross?" "They came into existence when he activated the cage." "How'd he do that?" "We don't know. Do you?" McKie shook his head from side to side. "How does Pcharky explain this?" "He doesn't." McKie had turned away to face Ardir, probing, moving the focus of questions from Pcharky to the planetary society itself. Ardir's answers, especially on matters of religion and history, were banal. Later, as he stood in the room off the command post reviewing the experience, McKie found his thoughts touching on a matter which had not even come into question. Jedrik and her people had known for a long time that Dosadi was a Gowachin creation. They'd known it long before McKie had appeared on the scene. It was apparent in the way they focused on Pcharky, in the way they reacted to Broey. McKie had added one significant datum: that Dosadi was a Gowachin experiment. But Jedrik's people were not using him in the ways he might expect. She said he was the key to the God Wall, but how was he that key? The answer was not to be found in Ardir. That one had not tried to evade McKie's questions, but the answers betrayed a severely limited scope to Ardir's knowledge and imagination. McKie felt deeply disturbed by this insight. It was not so much what the man said as what he did not say when the reasons for speaking openly in detail were most demanding. Ardir was no dolt. This was a Human who'd risen high in Jedrik's hierarchy. Many speculations would've crossed his mind. Yet he made no mention of even the more obvious speculations. He raised no questions about the way Dosadi history ran to a single cutoff point in the past without any trace of evolutionary beginnings. He did not appear to be a religious person and even if he were, Dosadi would not permit the more blatant religious inhibitions. Yet Ardir refused to explore the most obvious discrepancies in those overt religious attitudes McKie had been told to expect. Ardir played out the right attitudes, but there was no basis for them underneath. It was all surface. McKie suddenly despaired of ever getting a deep answer from any of these people... even from Jedrik. An increase in the noise level out in the command post caught McKie 's attention. He opened the door, stood in the doorway to study the other room. A new map had been posted on the far wall. There was a position board, transparent and covered with yellow, red and blue dots, over the map. Five women and a man -- all wearing earphones -- worked the board, moving the colored markers. Jedrik stood with her back to McKie, talking to several commanders who'd just come in from the streets. They still carried their weapons and packs. It was their conversation which had attracted McKie. He scanned the room, noted two communications screens at the left wall, both inactive. They were new since his last view of the room and he wondered at their purpose. An aide leaned in from the hallway, called out: "Gate Twenty-One just reported. Everything has quieted there. They want to know if they should keep their reserves on the alert." "Have them stand down," Jedrik said. "The two prisoners are being brought here," the aide added. "I see it," Jedrik said. She nodded toward the position board. McKie, following the direction of her gaze, saw two yellow markers being moved with eight blue companions. Without knowing how he understood this, he saw that this must be the prisoners and their escort. There were tensions in the command post which told him this was an important event. Who were those prisoners? One of Jedrik's commanders spoke. "I saw the monitor at..." She was not listening to him and he broke off. Two people on the position board exchanged places, trading earphones. The messenger who'd called out the information about the gate and the prisoners had gone. Another messenger came in presently, conferred in a soft voice with people near the door. In a few moments, eight young Human males entered carrying Gar and Tria securely trussed with what appeared to be shining wire. McKie recognized the pair from Aritch's briefings. The escort carried their prisoners like so much meat, one at each leg and each arm. "Over here," Jedrik said, indicating two chairs facing her. McKie found himself suddenly aware in an extremely Dosadi way of many of the nuances here. It filled him with elation. The escort crossed the room, not bothering to steer clear of all the furniture. The messenger from the hallway delayed his departure, reluctant to leave. He'd recognized the prisoners and knew something important was about to happen. Gar and Tria were dumped into the two chairs. "Release their bindings," Jedrik said. The escort obeyed. Jedrik waited, staring across at the position board. The two yellow and eight blue markers had been removed. She continued to stare at the board, though. Something there was more important than these two prisoners. She pointed to a cluster of red markers in an upper comer. "See to that." One of her commanders left the room. McKie took a deep breath. He'd spotted the flicker of her movement toward the commander who'd obeyed. So that was how she did it! McKie moved farther into the room to put Jedrik in profile to him. She made no response to his movement, but he knew she was aware of him. He stepped closer to what he saw as the limit of her tolerance, noted a faint smile as she turned toward the prisoners. There was an abmpt silence, one of those uncomfortable moments when people realize there are things they must do, but everyone is reluctant to start. The messenger still stood by the door to the hall, obviously wanting to see what wolild happen here. The escort who'd brought the prisoners remained standing in a group at one side. They were almost huddled, as though seeking protection in their own numbers. Jedrik glanced across at the messenger. "You may go." She nodd to the escort. "And you." McKie held his cautious distance, waiting, but Jedrik took no notice of him. He saw that he not only would be allowed to stay, but that he was expected to use his wits, his offworld knowledge. Jedrik had read things in his presence -- a normal distrust, caution, patience. And the fears, of course. Jedrik 'took her time with the prisoners. She leaned forward, examined first Tria, then Gar. From the way she looked at them it was clear to McKie she weighed many possibilities on how to deal with this pair. She was also building the tensions and this had its effect. Gar broke. "Broey has a way of describing people such as you," Gar said. "He calls you 'rockets' which is to say you are like a display which shoots up into the sky... and falls back." Jedrik grinned. McKie understood. Gar was not managing his emotions very well. It was a weakness. "Many rockets in this universe must die unseen," Jedrik said. Gar glared at her. He didn't like this response, glanced at Tria, saw from her expression that he had blundered. Tria spoke now, smiling faintly. "You've taken a personal interest in us, Jedrik." To McKie, it was as though he'd suddenly crossed a threshold into the understanding of another language. Tria's was a Dosadi statement, carrying many messages. She'd said that Jedrik saw an opportunity for personal gain here and that Tria knew this. The faint smile had been the beginning of the statement. McKie felt a new awe at the special genius of the Dosadi awareness. He moved a step closer. There was something else about Tria... something odd. "What is that one to you?" Tria spoke to Jedrik, but a flick of the eyes indicated McKie. "He has a certain utility," Jedrik said. "Is that the reason you keep him near you?" "There's no single reason." "There' ve been certain rumors..." "One uses what's available," Jedrik said. "Did you plan to have children by him?" Jedrik shook with silent mirth. McKie understood that Tria probed for weaknesses, found none. "The breeding period is so incapacitating for a female," Tria said. The tone was deliberately goading and McKie waited for a response. Jedrik nodded. "Offspring produce many repercussions down through the generations. Never a casual decision for those of us who understand." Jedrik looked at Gar, forcing McKie to shift his attention. Gar's face went suddenly bland, which McKie interpreted as shock and anger. The man had himself under control quickly, however. He stared at McKie, directed a question to Jedrik. "Would his death profit us?" Jedrik glanced at McKie. Shocked by the directness of the question, McKie was at least as intrigued by the assumptions in Gar's question. "Us!" Gar assumed that he and Jedrik had common cause. Jedrik was weighing that assumption and McKie, filled with elation, understood. He also recognized something else and realized he could now repay all of Jedrik's patient teaching. Tria! Something about Tria's way of holding her head, the inflections in her spoken Galach, struck a chord in McKie's memory. Tria was a Human who'd been trained by a PanSpechi -- that way of moving the eyes before the head moved, the peculiar emphases in her speech mannerisms. But there were no PanSpechi on Dosadi. Or were there? None of this showed on McKie's face. He continued to radiate distrust, caution, patience. But he began to ask himself if there might be another loose thread in this Dosadi mystery. He saw Jedrik looking at him and, without thinking about it, gave her a purely Dosadi eye signal to follow him, returned to the adjoining room. It was a measure of how she read him that she came without question. "Yes?" He told her what he suspected. "These PanSpechi, they are the ones who can grow a body to simulate that of another species?" "Except for the eyes. They have faceted eyes. Any PanSpechi who could act freely and simulate another species would be only the surface manifestation. The freely moving one is only one of five bodies; it's the holder of the ego, the identity. This passes periodically to another of the five. It's a PanSpechi crime to prevent that transfer by surgically fixing the ego in only one of the bodies." Jedrik glanced out the doorway. "You're sure about her?" "The pattern's there." "The faceted eyes, can that be disguised?" "There are ways... contact lenses or a rather delicate operation. I've been trained to detect such things, however, and I can tell you that the one who trained her is not Gar." She looked at him. "Broey?" "A graluz would be a great place to conceal a creche but..." He shook his head. "... I don't think so. From what you tell me about Broey..." "Gowachin," she agreed. "Then who?" "Someone who influenced her when she was quite young." "Do you wish to interrogate the prisoners?" "Yes, but I don't know their potential value." She stared at him in open wonder. His had been an exquisitely penetrating Dosadi-style statement. It was as though a McKie she thought she knew had been transformed suddenly right in front of her eyes. He was not yet sufficiently Dosadi to trust completely, but she'd never expected him to come this far this quickly. He did deserve a more detailed assessment of the military situation and the relative abilities of Tria and Gar. She delivered this assessment in the Dosadi way -- bare-bones words, swift, clipped to an essential spareness which assumed a necessary broad understanding by the listener. Absorbing this, McKie sensed where she limited her recital, tailoring it for his abilities. In a way, it was similar to a response by his Daily Schedule back on Central Central. He could see himself in her attitudes, read her assessment of him. She was favoring him with a limited, grudging respect tempered by a certain fondness as by a parent toward a child. And he knew that once they returned to the other room, the fondness would be locked under a mask of perfect concealment. It was there, though. It was there. And he dared not betray her trust by counting on that fondness, else it would be locked away forever. "I'm ready," he said. They returned to the command post, McKie with a clearer picture of how to operate here. There was no such thing as mutual, unquestioning trust. You always questioned. You always managed. A sort of grudging respect was the nearest they'd reveal openly. They worked together to survive or when it was overwhelmingly plain that there was personal advantage in mutual action. Even when they united, they remained ultimate individualists. They suspected any gift because no one gave away anything freely. The safest relationships were those in which the niches of the hierarchy were clear and solidly held -- minimum threat from above and from below. The whole thing reminded McKie of stories told about behavior in Human bureaucracies of the classical period before deep space travel. And many years before he had encountered a multispecies corporation which had behaved similarly until the ministrations of BuSab had shown them the error of their ways. They'd used every dirty trick available: bribing, spying and other forms of covert and overt espionage, fomenting dissent in the opposition, assassination, blackmail and kidnapping. Few in the ConSentiency had not heard of InterRealm Supply, now defunct. McKie stopped three paces from the prisoners. Tria spoke first. "Have you decided what to do with us?" "There's useful potential in both of you," McKie said, "but we have other questions." The 'we' did not escape Tria or Gar. They both looked at Jedrik, who stood impassively at McKie 's shoulder. McKie addressed himself to Gar. "Is Tria really your daughter, your natural child?" Tria appeared surprised and, with his new understanding, McKie realized she was telling him she didn't care if he saw this reaction, that it suited her for him to see this. Gar, however, had betrayed a flicker of shock. By Dosadi standards, he was dumbfounded. Then Tria was not his natural daughter, but until this moment, Tria had never questioned their relationship. "Tell us," McKie said. The Dosadi spareness of the words struck Gar like a blow. He looked at Jedrik. She gave every forever for him to obey, which was to say that she made no response either to McKie's words or Gar's behavior. Visibly defeated. Gar returned his attention to McKie. "I went with two females, only the three of us, across the far mountains. We tried to set up our own production of pure food there. Many on the Rim tried that in those days. They seldom came back. Something always happens... the plants die for no reason, the water source runs dry, something steals what you grow. The Gods are jealous. That's what we always said." He looked at Tria, who studied him without expression. "One of the two women died the first year. The other was sick by the following harvest season but survived through the next spring. It was. during that harvest... we went to the garden...ha! The garden! This child was there. We had no idea of where she'd come from. She appeared to be seven or eight years old but her reactions were those of an infant. That happens often enough on the Rim -- the mind retreats from something too terrible to bear. We took her in. Sometimes you can train such a child back to usefulness. When the woman died and the crop failed, I took Tria and we headed back to the Rim. That was a very bad time. When we returned... I was sick. Tria helped me then. We've been together ever since." McKie found himself deeply touched by this recital and hard put to conceal his reaction. He was not positive that he did conceal it. With his new Dosadi awareness, he read an entire saga into that sparse account of events which probably were quite ordinary by Rim standards. He found himself enraged by # A iaBEmm pjKi the other data which could be read into Gar's words. PanSpechi trained! That was the key. Aritch's people had wanted to maintain the purity of their experiment: only two species permitted. But it would be informative to examine PanSpechi applications. Simple. Take a Human female child. Put her exclusively under PanSpechi influence for seven or eight years. Subject that child to selective memory erasure. Hand her over to convenient surrogate parents on Dosadi. And there was more: Aritch lied when he said he knew little about the Rim, that the Rim was outside the experiment. As these thoughts went through his head, McKie returned to the small adjoining room. Jedrik followed. She waited while he assembled his thoughts. Presently, McKie looked at her, laid out his deductions. When he finished, he glanced at the doorway. 'T need to learn as much as I can about the Rim." "Those two are a good source." "But don't you require them for your other plans,, the attack on Broey's corridor?" "Two things can go forward simultaneously. You will return to their enclave with them as my lieutenant. That'll confuse them. They won't know what to make of that. They will answer your questions. And in their confusion they'll reveal much that they might otherwise conceal from you." McKie absorbed this. Yes... Jedrik did not hesitate to put him into peril. It was an ultimate message to everyone. McKie would be totally at the mercy of Gar and Tria. Jedrik was saying: "See! You cannot influence me by any threat to McKie." In a way, this protected him. In an extremely devious Dosadi way, this removed many possible threats to McKie and it told him much about what her true feelings toward him could be. He spoke to this. "I detest a cold bed." Her eyes sparkled briefly, the barest touch of moisture, then, arming him: "No matter what happens to me, McKie -- free us!" k it Does a population have informed consent when that population is not taught the inner w'orkings of its monetary system and then is drawn, all unknowing, into economic adventures? -- from the Trial of Trials "Unless she makes a mistake or we find some unexpected advantage, it's only a matter of time until she overruns us," Broey said. He sat in his aerie command post at the highest point of the dominant building on the Council Hills. The room was an armored oval with a single window about fifteen meters away directly in front of Broey looking out on sunset through the river's canyon walls. A small table with a communicator stood just to his left. Four of his commanders waited near the table. Maps, position boards and the other appurtenances of command with their attendants occupied most of the room's remaining space. Broey's intelligence service had just brought him the report that Jedrik had tcen Gar and Tria captive. One of his commanders, slender for a Gowachin and with other deprivation marks left from birth on the Rim, glanced at his three companions, cleared his throat. "Is it time to capitulate?" Broey shook his head in a Human gesture of negation. It's time  told them, he thought. He felt emptied. God refused to speak to him. Nothing in his world obeyed the old mandates. We've been tricked. The Powers of the God Wall had tricked him, had tricked his world and all of its inhabitants. They'd... "This McKie," the commander said. Broey swallowed, then: "I doubt if McKie has even the faintest understanding of how she uses him." He glanced at the reports on his communicator table, a stack of reports about McKie. Broey's intelligence service had been active. "If we captured or killed him..." the commander ventured. "Too late for that," Broey said. "Is there a chance we won't have to capitulate?" "There's always that chance." None of the four commanders liked the answer. Another of them, fat and silky green, spoke up: "If we have to capitulate, how will we know the..." "We must never capitulate, and we must make certain she knows this," Broey said. "She means to exterminate us." There! He'd told them. They were shocked but beginning to understand where his reasoning had led him. He saw the signs of understanding come over their faces. "The corridor..." one of them ventured. Broey merely stared at him. The fool must know they couldn't get more than a fraction of their forces onto the Rim before Jedrik and Tria closed off that avenue. And even if they could escape to the Rim, what could they do? They hadn't the faintest idea of where Tria's Rim forces had hidden the food stocks or where the damned factories were buried. "If we could rescue Tria," the slim commander said. Broey snorted. He'd prayed for Tria to contact him, to open negotiations. There'd been not a word, even after she'd fallen back into that impossible enclave. Therefore, Tria had lost control of her people outside the city. All the other evidence supported this conclusion. There was no contact with the Rim. Jedrik 's people had taken over out there. Tria would've sent word to him the minute she recognized the impossibility of her position. Any valuable piece of information, any counter in this game would've leaped into Tria's awareness and she'd have recognized who the highest bidder must be. Who was the highest bidder? Tria, after all, was Human. Broey sighed. And McKie -- an idiot savant from beyond the God Wall, a weapons expert. Jedrik must've known. But how? Did the Gods talk to her? Broey doubted this. Jedrik gave every evidence of being too clever to be sucked in by trickster Gods. More clever, more wary, more Dosadi than . She deserved the victory. Broey arose and went to the window. His commanders exchanged worried glances behind him. Could Broey think them out of this mess? A corner of his slim corridor to the Rim was visible to Broey. He could not hear the battle, but explosive orange blossoms told him the fighting continued. He knew the gamble Jedrik took. Those Gowachin beyond the God Wall, the ones who'd created this hellish place, were slow... terrifyingly slow. But eventually they would be unable to misunderstand Jedrik's intentions. Would they step in, those mentally retarded Gowachin out there, and try to stop Jedrik? She obviously thought they would. Everything she did told Broey of the care with which Jedrik had prepared for the stupids from Outside. Broey almost wished her success, but he could not bear the price he and his people would have to pay. Jedrik had the time-edge on him. She had McKie. She had played McKie like a superb instrument. And what would McKie do when he realized the final use Jedrik intended to make of him? Yes... McKie was a perfect tool for Jedrik. She'd obviously waited for that perfect instrument, had known when it arrived. Gods! She was superb! Broey scratched at the nodes between his ventricles. Well, there were still things a trapped people could do. He returned to his commanders. "Abandon the corridor. Do it quietly, but swiftly. Fall back to the prepared inner walls." As his commanders started to turn away, Broey stopped them. "I also want some carefully selected volunteers. The fix we're in must be explained to them in such a way that there's no misunderstanding. They will be asked to sacrifice themselves in a way no Gowachin has ever before contemplated." "How?" It was the slender one. Broey addressed himself to this one. A Gowachin bom on the Rim should be the first to understand. "We must increase the price Jedrik's paying. Hundreds of their people for every one of ours." "Suicide missions," the slender one said. Broey nodded, continued: "One more thing. I want Havvy brought up here and I want orders issued to increase the food allotment to those Humans we've held in special reserve." Two of his commanders spoke in unison: "They won't sacri..." "I have something else in mind for them." Broey nodded to himself. Yes indeed. Some of those Humans could still serve his purposes. It wasn't likely they could serve him as McKie served Jedrik, but there was still a chance...yes, a chance. Jedrik might not be certain of what Broey could do with his Humans. Havvy, for example. Jedrik had certainly considered and discarded Havvy. In itself, that might be useful. Broey waved for his commanders to leave and execute his orders. They'd seen the new determination in him. They'd pass that along to the ones beneath them. That, too, would serve his purposes. It would delay the moment when his people might suspect that he was making a desperate gamble. He returned to his communicator, called his search people, urged them to new efforts. They might still achieve what Jedrik obviously had achieved with Pcharky... if they could find a Pcharky.    The musk of a civilization has far reaching consequences on consciousness and, thus, influences the basic nature of a society. Music and its rhythms divert and compel the awareness, describing the limits within which a consciousness, thus fascinated, may operate. Control the music then and you own a powerful tool with which to shape the society. -- The Dosadi Analysis, BuSab Documents McKie told himself that he might've known an assignment from Jedrik could not be simple. There had to be Dosadi complications. "There can be no question in their minds that you're really my lieutenant." "Then I must be your lieutenant." This pleased her and she gave him the bare outline of her plan, warning him that the upcoming encounter could not be an act. He must respond as one who was fully aware of this planet's demands. Night fell over Chu while she prepared him and, when they returned to the command post where Gar and Tria waited, the occasion presented itself as Jedrik had told him it would. It was a sortie by Broey's people against Gate Eighteen. Jedrik snapped the orders at him, sent him running. "Find the purpose of that!" McKie paused only to pick up four waiting guards at the command post door, noting the unconcealed surprise in Gar and Tria. They'd formed a particular opinion of McKie 's position and now had to seek a new assessment. Tria would be most upset by this, confused by self doubts. McKie knew Jedrik would immediately amplify those doubts, telling Gar and Tria that McKie would go with them when he returned from Gate Eighteen. "You must consider his orders as my orders." Gate Eighteen turned out to be more than a minor problem. Broey had taken the gate itself and two buildings. One of the attackers, diving from an upper window into one of Jedrik's best units, had blown himself up with a nasty lot of casualties. "More than a hundred dead," a breathless courier told him. McKie didn't like the implications of a suicide attack, but couldn't pause to assess it. They had to eliminate this threat. He gave orders for two feints while a third force blasted down one of the captured buildings, smothering the gate in rubble. That left the other captive building isolated. The swiftness of this success dazzled Jedrik's forces and the commanders snapped to obedience when McKie issued orders for them to take captives and bring those captives to him for interrogation. At McKie's command, one of his original four guards brought a map of the area, tacked it to a wall. Less than an hour had passed since he'd left Jedrik, but McKie felt that he'd entered another world, one even more primitive than that surrounding the incredible woman who'd set all of this in motion. It was the difference between secondand thirdhand reports of action and the physical feeling of that action all around him. Explosions and the hissing of flamers down on the streets jarred his awareness. Staring at the map, McKie said: "This has all the marks of a trap. Get all but a holding force out of the area. Tell Jedrik." People scurried to obey. One of the guards and two subcommanders remained. The guard spoke. "What about this place?" McKie glanced around him. It was a square room with brown walls. Two windows looked out on the street away from the battle for the isolated building near the gate. He'd hardly looked at the room when they'd brought him here to set up his command post. Four streets with isolated holdouts cushioned him from the main battle. They could shoot a cable bridge to another building if things became hot here. And it'd help morale if he remained in the danger area. He spoke to one of the subcommanders: "Go down to the entry. Call all the elevators down there and disable all but one. Stand by that one with a holding force and put guards in the stairway. Stand by yourself to bring up captives. Comment?" "I'll send up two cable teams and make sure the adjoining buildings are secure." Of course! McKie nodded. Gods! How these people reacted in emergencies. They were as direct and cutting as knives. "Do it," McKie said. He had less than a ten minute wait before two of Jedrik's special security troops brought up the first captive, a young Gowachin whose eyelids bore curious scars -- scrolllike and pale against the green skin. The two security people stopped just inside the doorway. They held the Gowachin firmly, although he did not appear to be struggling. The sub-commander who'd brought them up closed the door as he left. One of the captors, an older man with narrow features, nodded as he caught McKie's attention. "What'll we do with him?" "Tie him in a chair," McKie instructed. He studied the Gowachin as they complied. "Where was he captured?" "He was trying to escape from that building through a perimeter sewage line." "Alone?" "I don't know. He's the first of a group of prisoners. The others are waiting outside." They had finished binding the young Gowachin, now took up position directly behind him. McKie studied the captive. He wore black coveralls with characteristic deep vee to clear the ventricles. The garment had been cut and torn in several places. He'd obviously been searched with swift and brutal thoroughness. McKie put down a twinge of pity. The scar lines on the prisoner's eyelids precluded anything but the most direct Dosadi necessities. "They did a poor job removing your Phylum tatoos," McKie said. He'd already recognized the scar lines: Deep Swimmers. It was a relatively unimportant Phylum, small in numbers and sensitive about their status. The young Gowachin blinked. McKie's opening remark had been so conversational, even toned, that the shock of his words came after. Shock was obvious now in the set of the captive's mouth. "What is your name, please?" McKie asked, still in that even, conversational way. "Grinik." It was forced out of him. McKie asked one of the guards for a notebook and stylus, wrote the Gowachin 's name in it, adding the Phylum indentification. "Grinik of the Deep Swimmers," he said. "How long have you been on Dosadi?" The Gowachin took a deep, ventricular breath, remained silent. The security men appeared puzzled. This interrogation wasn't going as they'd expected. McKie himself did not know what to expect. He still felt himself recovering from surprise at recognition of the bad-erased Phylum tatoos. "This is a very small planet," McKie said. "The Universe from which we both come is very big and can be very cruel. I'm sure you didn't come here expecting to die." If this Grinik didn't know the deadly plans of his superiors, that would emerge shortly. McKie's words could be construed as a personal threat beyond any larger threat to Dosadi as a whole. It remained to see how Grinik reacted. Still, the young Gowachin hesitated. When in doubt, remain silent. "You appear to've been adequately trained for this project," McKie said. "But I doubt if you were told everything you should know. I even doubt if you were told things essential to you in your present position." "Who are you?" Grinik demanded. "How dare you speak here of matters which..." He broke off, glanced at the two guards standing at his shoulders. "They know all about us," McKie lied. He could smell the sweet perfume of Gowachin fear now, a floral scent which he'd noted only on a few previous occasions. The two guards also sensed this and showed faint smiles to betray that they knew its import. "Your masters sent you here to die," McKie said. "They may very well pay heavily for this. You ask who I am? I am Jorj X. McKie, Legum of the Gowachin bar. Saboteur Extraordinary, senior lieutenant of Jedrik who will shortly rule all of Dosadi. I make formal imposition upon you. Answer my questions for the Law is at stake. On the Gowachin worlds that was a most powerful motivator. Grinik was shaken by it. "What do you wish to know? He barely managed the words. "Your mission on Dosadi. The precise instructions you were given and who gave them to you." "There are twenty of us. We were sent by Mrreg." That name! The implications in Gowachin lore stunned McKie. He waited, then: "Continue." "Two more of our twenty are out there." Grinik motioned to the doorway, clearly pleading for his captive associates. "Your instructions?" "To get our people out of this terrible place." "How long?" "Just... sixty hours remain." McKie exhaled slowly. So Aritch and company had given up on him. They were going to eliminate Dosadi. "Where are the other members of your party?" "I don't know." "You were, of course, a reserve team trained and held in readiness for this mission. Do you realize how poorly you were trained?" Grinik remained silent. McKie put down a feeling of despair, glanced at the two guards. He understood that they'd brought him this particular captive because this was one of three who were not Dosadi. Jedrik had instructed them, of course. Many things became clearer to him in this new awareness. Jedrik had put sufficient pressure on the Gowachin beyond the God Wall. She still had not imagined the extremes to which those Gowachin might go in stopping her. It was time Jedrik learned what sort of fuse she'd lighted. And Broey must be told. Especially Broey . before he sent many more suicide missions. The outer door opened and the sub-commander leaned in to speak. "You were right about the trap. We mined the area before pulling back. Caught them nicely. The gate's secure now and we've cleared out that last building." McKie pursed his lips, then: "Take the prisoners to Jedrik. Tell her we're coming in." A flicker of surprise touched the sub-commander's eyes. "She knows." Still the man hesitated. "Yes?" "There's one Human prisoner out here you should question before leaving." McKie waited. Jedrik knew he was coming in, knew what had gone on here, knew about the Human prisoner out there. She wanted him to question this person. Yes... of course. She left nothing to chance... by her standards. Well, her standards were about to change but she might even know that. "Name?" "Havw. Broey holds him but he once served Jedrik. She says to tell you Havvy is a reject, that he was contaminated." "Bring him in." Havvy surprised him. The surface was that of a bland-faced nonentity, braggadocio clearly evident under a mask of secret knowledge. He wore a green uniform with a driver's brassard. The uniform was wrinkled but there were no visible rips or cuts. He'd been treated with more care than the Gowachin who was being led out of the room. Havvy replaced the Gowachin in the chair. McKie waved away the bindings. Unfocused questions created turmoil in McKie's mind. He found it difficult to delay. Sixty hours! But he felt that he could almost touch the solution to the Dosadi mystery, that in only a few minutes he would know names and real motives for the ones who'd created this monster. Havvy? He'd served Jedrik. In what way? Why rejected? Contaminated? Unfocused questions, yes. Havvy sat in watchful tension, casting an occasional glance around the room, at the windows. There were no more explosions out there. As McKie studied him more carefully, certain observations emerged. Havvy was small but solid, one of those Humans of lesser stature who concealed heavy musculature which could surprise you if you suddenly bumped into them. It was difficult to guess his age, but he was not Dosadi. A member of Grinik's team? Doubtful. Clearly not Dosadi, though. He didn't examine those around him with an automatic status assessment. His reactions were slow. Too much that should remain under shutters flowed from within him directly to the surface. Yes, that was the ultimate revelation. It bothered McKie that so much wenton unseen beneath the surface here, so much for which Aritch and company had not prepared him. It would take a lifetime to learn all the nuances of this place and he had less than sixty hours remaining to him. All of this flowed through McKie's mind in an eyeblink. He reached his decision, motioned the guards and others to leave. One of the security people started to protest but McKie silenced him with a glance, pulled up a chair and sat down facing the captive. The door closed behind the last of the guards. "You were sent here deliberately to seek me out," McKie said. It was not the opening Havvy had expected. He stared into McKie's eyes. A door slammed outside. There was the sound of several doors opening and shutting, the shuffling of feet. An amplified voice called out: "Move these prisoners out!" Havvy chewed at his upper lip. He didn't protest. A deep sigh shook him, then: "You're Jorj X. McKie of BuSab?" McKie blew out through pursed lips. Did Havvy doubt the evidence of his own senses? Surprising. McKie shook his head, continued to study the captive. "You can't be McKie!" Havvy said. "Ahhhhhh..." It was pressed out of McKie. Something about Havvy: the body moved, the voice spoke, but the eyes did not agree. McKie th'ought about what the Caleban, Fannie Mae, had said. A light touch. He was overtaken by an abrupt certainty: someone other than Havvy looked out through the man's eyes. Yessss. Aritch's people controlled the Caleban who maintained the barrier around Dosadi. That Caleban could contact selected people here. She'd have a constant updating on everything such people learned. There must be many such spies on Dosadi, all trained not to betray the Caleban contact -- no twitching, no lapses into trance. No telling how many agents Aritch possessed here. Would all the other people on Dosadi remain unaware of such a thing, though? That was a matter to question . "But you must be McKie," Havvy said. "Jedrik's still working out of..." He broke off. "You must've provided her with some amusement by your bumbling," McKie said. "I assure you, however, that BuSab is not amused." A gloating look came over Havvy' s face. "No, she hasn't made the transfer yet." "Transfer?" "Haven't you figured out yet how Pcharky's supposed to buy his freedom?" McKie felt off balance at this odd turn. "Explain." "He's supposed to transfer your identity into Jedrik's body and her identity into your body. I think she was going to try that with me once, but..." Havvy shrugged. It was like an explosion in McKie's newly sensitized awareness. Rejected! Contaminated! Body exchange! McKie was accusatory! "Broey sent you!" "Of course." Offensive. McKie contained his anger. The Dosadi complexities no longer baffled him as once they had. It was like peeling back layer upon layer of concealment. With each new layer you expected to find the answer. But that was a trap the whole universe set for the unwary. It was the ultimate mystery and he hated mystery. There were those who said this was a necessary ingredient for BuSab agents. You eliminated that which you hated. But everything he'd uncovered about this planet showed him how little he'd known previously about any mystery. Now, he understood something new about Jedrik. There was little doubt that Broey's Human messenger told the truth. Pcharky had penetrated the intricacies of PanSpechi ego transfer. He'd done it without a PanSpechi as his subject, unless. Yes... that expanded the implications in Tria's history. Their PanSpechi experiment had assumed even more grotesque proportions. "I will speak directly to your Caleban monitor," McKie said. "My what?" It was such obvious dissimulation that McKie only snorted. He leaned forward. "I will speak directly to Aritch. See that he gets this message without any mistakes." Havvy's eyes became glassy. He shuddered. McKie felt the inner tendrils of an attempted Caleban contact in his own awareness, thrust them aside. "No! I will speak openly through your agent. Pay close attention, Aritch. Those who created this Dosadi horror cannot run far enough, fast enough or long enough to escape. If you wish to make every Gowachin in the universe a target for violence, you are proceeding correctly. Others, including BuSab, can employ mass violence if you force it upon them. Not' a pleasant thought. But unless you adhere to your own Law, to the honored relationship between Legum and Client, your shame will be exposed. Innocent Gowachin as well as you others whose legal status has yet to be determined -- all will pay the bloody price." Havvy's brows drew down in puzzlement. "Shame?" "They plan to blast Dosadi out of existence." Havvy pressed back into the chair, glared at McKie. "You're lying." "Even you, Havvy, are capable of recognizing a truth. I'm going to release you, pass you back through the lines to Broey. Tell him what you learned from me." "It's a lie! They're not going to..." "Ask Aritch for yourself." Havvy didn't ask "Aritch who?" He lifted himself from the chair. "I will." "Tell Broey we've less than sixty hours. None of us who can resist mind erasure will be permitted to escape." "Us?" McKie nodded, thinking; yes,  am Dosadi now. He said: "Get out of here." It afforded him a measure of amusement that the door was The Battle for Andromeda -- (#). the entire Galaxy, Omega ShipDreadnaughts (# miles across) that can destroy # solar systems in a single move! The mere presence of an "O" ship, # light years away constitutes an act of war! A series of games, involving Humanoid, Computer, Alien, Cyborg Cultures, their own history and unique weapons systems, fleets, cloaking devices, nucleon missiles!    Warriors of the Dark Star -- (#), in the Age of the Neutron Wars: a tactical series using enlarged models of Omega, Alpha, Beta ships in ship-toship combat with all weapons, rays, computers, in immense scale. Complete games in themselves, both series can be extended, so the size and scale of these games are unlimited! The boards are systems for the wargamer, never used before!    New # Taurus Catalog, #, has vast quantities of wargames (all brands) covering every phase of Wargaming from the Stone Age to the Future. Purchase two games, deduct #  off total price of games and get the catalog  Military Research and Design Specialists Innovators in Game Design Dept. # G P.O. Box #, Evanston, IL opened by the sub-commandef just as Havvy reached it. "See to him yourself," McKie said, indicating Havvy. "I'll be ready to go in a moment." Without any concern about whether the sub-commander understood the nature of the assignment, McKie closed his eyes in thought. There remained the matter of Mrreg who'd sent twenty Gowachin from Tandaloor to get his people off the planet. Mrreg. That was the name of the mythical monster who'd tested the first primitive Gowachin people almost to extinction, setting the pattern of their deepest instincts. Mrreg? Was it code or did some Gowachin actually use that name? Or was it a role that some Gowachin filled?    When the means of great violence are widespread, nothing is more dangerous to the powerful than that they create outrage and injustice for outrage and injustice will certainly ignite retaliation in kind. -- BuSab Manual Less than an hour after closing down at Gate Eighteen, McKie and his escort arrived back at Jedrik's headquarters building. He led them to the heavily guarded side entrance with its express elevator, not wanting to pass Pcharky at this moment. Pcharky was an unnecessary distraction. He left the escort in the hallway with instructions to get food and rest, signalled for the elevator. The elevator door was opened by a small Human female of about fifteen years who nodded him into the dim interior. McKie, his natural distrust of even the young on this planet well masked, nevertheless kept her under observation as he accepted the invitation. She was a gamin child with dirty face and hands, a torn grey single garment cut off at the knees. Her very existence as a Dosadi survivor said she'd undoubtedly sold her body many times for scraps of food. He realized how much Dosadi had influenced him when he found that he couldn't raise even the slightest feeling of censure at this knowledge. You did what the conditions around you demanded when those conditions were overwhelming. It was an ultimate question: this or death? And certainly some of them chose death. "Jedrik," he said. She worked her controls and he found himself presently in an unfamiliar hallway. Two familiar guards stood at a doorway down the hall, however. They betrayed not the slightest interest in him as he opened the door between them swiftly and strode through. It was a tiny anteroom, empty, but another door directly in front of him. He opened this with more confidence than he felt, entered a larger space full of projection-room gloom with shadowed figures seated facing a holographic focus on his left. McKie identified Jedrik by her profile, slipped into a seat beside her. She kept her attention on the h-focus where a projection of Broey stood looking out at something over their shoulders. McKie recognized the subtle slippage of computer simulation. That was not a fleshand-blood Broey in the focus. Someone on the far side of the room stood up and crossed to sit beside another figure in the gloom. McKie recognized Gar as the man moved through one of the projection beams. McKie whispered to Jedrik: "Why simulation?" "He's beginning to do things I didn't anticipate." The suicide missions. McKie looked at the simulation, wondered why there was no sync-sound. Ahhh, yes. They were lip reading and it was silent to reduce distractions, to amplify concentration. Yes, Jedrik was reworking the simulation model of Broey which she carried in her head. She would also carry another model, even more accurate than the one of Broey, which would give her a certain lead time on the reactions of one Jorj X. McKie. "Would you really have done it?" he asked. "Why do you distract me with such nonsense?" He considered. Yes, it was a good question. He already knew the answer. She would have done it: traded bodies with him and escaped outside the God Wall as McKie. She might still do it unless he could anticipate the mechanics of the transfer. By now she knew about the sixty-hour limit and would suspect its significance. Less than sixty hours. And the Dosadi could make extremely complex projections from limited data. Witness this Broey simulation. The figure in the focus was talking to a fat Human female who held a tube which McKie recognized as a communicator for field use. Jedrik spoke across the room to Gar. "She still with him?" "Addicted." A two-sentence exchange and it condensed an entire conversation about possible uses of that woman. McKie did not ask addicted to what. There were too many such substances on Dosadi, each with peculiar characteristics, often involving odd monopolies with which everyone seemed familiar. This was a telltale gap in Aritch's briefings: the monopolies and their uses. As McKie absorbed the action in the focus, the reasons behind this session became more apparent. Broey was refusing to believe the report from Havvy. And there was Havvy in the focus. Jedrik favored McKie with one flickering glance as Havvysimulation appeared. Certainly. She factored McKie into her computations. McKie compressed his lips. She knew Havvy would contaminate me. They couldn't say "I love you" on this damned planet. Oh, no. They had to create a special Dosadi production number. Most of the data for this originated before the breakup," McKie said. "It's useless. Rather than ask the computer to play pretty pictures for us, why don't we examine our own memories? Surely, somewhere in the combined experiences with Broey..." A chuckle somewhere to the left stopped him. Too late, McKie saw that every seat in the room had an arm keyed to the simulations. They were doing precisely what he'd suggested, but in a more sophisticated way. The figures at the focus were being adjusted to the combined memories. There was such a keyed arm at McKie's right hand. He suddenly realized how tactless and lecturing he still must appear to these people. They didn't waste energy on unnecessary words. Anyone who did must be subnormal, poorly trained or... or not from Dosadi. "Does he always state the obvious?" Gar asked. McKie wondered if he'd blown his lieutenancy, lost the opportunity to explore the mystery of the Rim, but... no, there wasn't time for that now. He'd have to penetrate the Rim another way. "He's new," Jedrik said. "New is not necessarily naive, as yoff should know." "He has you doing it now," Gar said. "Guess again." McKie put a hand to the simulation controls under his right hand, tested the keys. He had it in a moment. They were similar to such devices in the ConSentiency, an adaptation from the DemoPol inputs, no doubt. Slowly, he changed the Broey at the focus, heavier, the sagging jowls and node wattles of a breeding male Gowachin. McKie froze the image. "Tentative?" Gar asked. Jedrik answered for him. "It's knowledge he brought here with him." She did something to her controls, stopped the projection and raised the room lights. McKie noted that Tria was nowhere in the room. "The Gowachin have sequestered their females somewhere," McKie said. "That somewhere should not be difficult to locate. Send word to Tria that she must not mount her attack on Broey 's corridor just yet." "Why delay?" Gar demanded. "Broey will have all but evacuated the corridor by now," McKie said. Gar was angry and showing it. "Not a single one of them has gone through that Rim gate." "Not to the Rim," Jedrik said. It was clear to her now. McKie had supplied the leverage she needed. It was time now to employ him as she'd always intended. She glanced at McKie. "We have unfinished business. Are you ready?" He held his silence. How could he answer such a Dosadi-weighted question? There were so many things left unspoken on this planet, only the native-born could understand them all. McKie felt once more that he was a dull outsider, a child of dubious potential among normal adults. Jedrik arose, looked across at Gar. "Send word to Tria to hold herself in readiness for another assignment. Tell Broey. Call him on an open line. We now have an excellent use for your fanatics. If only a few of your people fight through to that graluz complex it'll be enough and Broey will know it." McKie noted that she spoke to Gar with a familiar teaching 'emphasis. It was the curiously weighted manner she'd once used with McKie but no longer found necessary. His recognition of this amused her. "Come along, McKie. We haven't much time."    The attack by those who want to die -- this is the attack against which you cannot prepare a perft defense. -- Human aphorism For almost an hour after the morning meal, Aritch observed Ceylang as she worked with the McKie simulator. She was pushing herself hard, believing Wreave honor at stake, and had almost reached the pitch Aritch desired. Ceylang had set up her own simulator situation: McKie interviewing five of Broey's Gowachin. She had the Gowachin come to McKie in surrender, hands extended, the webbed fingers exposed to show that the talons were withdrawn. Simulator-McKie merely probed for military advtages. "Why does Broey attack in this fashion?' ' Or he'd turn to some place outside the h-focus of the simulator. "Send reinforcements into that area." Nothing about the Rim. Earlier, Ceylang had tried the issue with a prisoner simulation where the five Gowachin tried to confuse McKie by presenting a scenario in which Broey massed his forces at the corridor. The makings of a breakout to the Rim appeared obvious. Simulator-McKie asked the prisoners why they lied. Ceylang cleared the simulator. She saw Aritch at the observation window, opened a channel to him. "Something has to be wrong in the simulation. McKie cannot be led into questioning the purposes of the Rim." "I assure you that simulation is remarkable in its accuracy. Remarkable." "Then why..." "Perhaps he already knows the answer. Why don't you try him with Jedrik? Here..." Aritch operated the controls at the observer station. "This might help. This is a record of McKie in recent action on Dosadi." The simulator presented a view down a covered passage through a building. Artificial light. Darkness at the far end of the passage. McKie, two blocky guards in tow, approached the viewers. Ceylang recognized the scene. She'd watched this action at Gate Eighteen from several angles, had seen this passage empty before the battle, acquainting herself with the available views. As she'd watched it then, the passage had filled with Human defenders. There was a minor gate behind the viewer and she knew the viewer itself to be only a bright spot, a fleck of glittering impurity in an otherwise drab brick over the gate's archway. Now, the long passage seemed strange to Ceylang without its throng of defenders. There were only a few workmen along its length as McKie passed. The workmen repaired service pipes in the ceiling. A cleanup crew washed down patches of blood at the far end of the passage, the high water mark of the Gowachin attack. An officer leaned against a wall near the viewer, a bored expression on his face which did not mislead Ceylang. He was there to watch McKie. Three soldiers squatted nearby rolling hexi-bones for coins which lay in piles before each man. Every now and then, one of the gamblers would pass a coin to the watching officer. A repair supervisor stood with his back to the viewer, notebook in hand, writing a list of supplies to Complete the job. McKie and his guards were forced to step around these people. As they passed, the officer turned, looked directly into the viewer, smiled. "That officer," Ceylang said. "One of your people?" "No." The viewpoint shifted, looking down on the gate itself, McKie in profile. The gatekeeper was a teenager with a scar down his right cheek and a broken nose. McKie showed no signs of recognition, but the youth knew McKie. "You go through on request." "When did she call?" "Ten." "Let us through." The gate was opened. McKie and his guards went through, passed beyond the viewer's focus. The youthful gatekeeper stood up, smashed the viewer. The h-focus went blank. Aritch looked down from his observation booth for a moment before speaking. "Who called?" "Jedrik?" Ceylang spoke without thinking. "What does that conversation tell you? Quickly!" "That Jedrik anticipated his movements, was observing him all the time." "What else?" "That McKie... knows this, knows she can anticipate him." "She carries a better simulation of him in her head than we have... there." Aritch pointed at the h-focus area. "But they left so much unspoken!" Ceylang said. Aritch remained silent. Ceylang sat back and closed her eyes. It was like mind reading. It confused her. Aritch interrupted her musings. "What about that officer and the gatekeeper?" She shook her head. "You're wise to use living observers there. They all seem to know when they're being watched. And how it's done." "Even McKie." "He didn't look at the viewers." "Because he assumed from the first that we'd have him under almost constant observation. He's not concerned about the mechanical intrusions. He has built a simulation McKie of his own who acts on the surface of the real McKie." "That's your assumption?" "We arrived at this from observation of Jedrik in her dealings with McKie. She peels away the simulation layers one at a time, coming closer and closer to the actuality at the core." Another observation bothered Ceylang. "Why'd the gatekeeper shut down that viewer Just then?" "Obviously because Jedrik told him to do that." Ceylang shuddered. "Sometimes I think those Dosadi play us like a fine instrument." "But of course! That's why we sent them our McKie."    The more control the more that requires control. This is the road to chaos. -- PanSpechi aphorism It was a half hour before Jedrik and McKie found themselves in the hallway leading to her quarters. McKie, aware of the effort she was expending to conceal a deep weariness, watched her carefully. She concentrated on presenting a show of vitality, her attention glued on the prospect ahead. There was no way of telling what went on in her mind. McKie did not attempt to break the silence. He had his own worries. Which was the real Jedrik? How was she going to employ Pcharky? Could he resist her? He knew he was close to a solution of the Dosadi mystery, but the prospect of the twin gambles he was about to take filled him with doubts. On coming from the projection room, they'd found themselves in a strange delaying situation, as though it were something planned for their frustration. Everything had been prepared for their movement -- guards warned, elevator waiting, doors opened. But every time they thought the way clear they met interference. Except for the obvious importance of the matters which delayed them, it was easy to imagine a conspiracy. A party of Gowachin at Gate Seventy wanted to surrender but they demanded a parley first. One of Jedrik's aides didn't like the situation. Something about the assessment of the offer bothered her and she wanted to discuss it with Jedrik. She stopped them halfway down the first hall outside the projection room. The aide was an older woman who reminded McKie vaguely of a Wreave lab worker at BuSab, one who'd always been suspicious of computers, even antagonistic toward them. This Wreave had read every bit of history he could find about the evolution of such instruments and liked to remind his listeners of the misuses of the DemoPol. Human history had provided him with abundant ammunition, what with its periodic revolts against "enslavement by machines." Once, he'd cornered McKie. "Look here! See this sign: 'Gigo.' That's a very old sign that was hung above one of your ancient computers. It's an acronym: 'Garbage In, Garbage Out.' You see! They knew." Yes. Jedrik's female aide reminded him of that Wreave. McKie listened to her worries. She roamed all around a central disquiet, never settling on a particular thing. Aware of Aritch's deadline and Jedrik's fatigue, McKie felt the pressures bearing down upon him. The aide's data was accurate. Others had checked it. Finally, he could hold his impatience no longer. "Who fed this data into your computer?' ' The aide was startled at the interruption, but Jedrik turned to him, waiting. "I think it was Holjance," the aide said. "Why?" "Get him in here." "Her." "Her, then! Make sure she's actually the one who fed in that data." Holjance was a pinch-faced woman with deep wrinkles around very bright eyes. Her hair was dark and' wiry, skin almost the color of McKie's. Yes, she was the one who'd fed the data into the computer because it had arrived on her shift and she'd thought it too important to delegate. "What is it you want?" she demanded. He did not see any rudeness in this. It was Dosadi directness. Important things were happening all around. Don't waste time. "You saw this assessment of the surrender offer?" he asked. "Yes." "Are you satisfied with it?" "The data went in correctly." "That's my question." "Of course I'm satisfied!" She stood ready to defend herself against any charge that she'd slighted her job. "Tell me, Holjance," he said, "if you wanted the Gowachin computers to produce inaccurate assessments, what would you do?" She thought about this a moment, blinked, glanced almost furtively at Jedrik who appeared lost in thought. "Well, sir, we have a regular filtering procedure for preventing..." "That's it," Jedrik said. "If I were a Gowachin, I would not be doing that right now." Jedrik turned, barked orders to the guards behind her. "That's another trap! Take care of it." As they emerged from the elevator on Jedrik's floor there was another delay, one of the escort who'd been with McKie at Gate Eighteen. His name was Todu Pellas and McKie addressed him by name, noting the faint betrayal of pleasure this elicited. Pellas, too, had doubts about carrying out a particular order. "We're supposed to back up Tria's move by attacking across the upper parkway, but there are some trees and other growth knocked down up here that haven't been moved for two days." "Who knocked down those trees?" McKie asked. "We did." McKie understood. "Youfeinted." The Gowachin were supposed to believe this would provide cover for an attack but there 'd been no attack for two days. "They must be under pretty heavy strain," Jedrik said. McKie nodded. That, too, made sense. The alternative Gowachin assumption was that the Humans were trying to fake them into an attack at that point. But the cover had not been removed by either side for two days. Jedrik took a deep breath. "We have superior firepower and when Tria...well, you should be able to cut right through there to..." McKie interrupted. "Call off that attack." "But..." "Call it off!" She saw the direction of his reasoning. Broey had learned much from the force which Gar and Tria had trained. And Jedrik herself had provided the final emphasis in the lesson. She saw there was no need to change her orders to Pallas. Pallas had taken it upon himself to obey McKie, not waiting for Jedrik's response, although she was his commander. He already had a communicator off his belt and was speaking rapidly into it. "Yes! Dig in for a holding action." He spoke in an aside to Jedrik. "I can handle it from here." In a few steps, Jedrik and McKie found themselves in her room. Jedrik leaned with her back against the door, no longer trying to conceal her fatigue. "McKie, you're becoming very Dosadi." He crossed to the concealing panels, pulled out the bed. "You need rest." "No time." Yes, she knew all about the sixty-hour deadline... less than fifty-five hours now. Dosadi 's destruction was a reaction she hadn't expected from 'X' and she blamed herself. He turned, studied her, saw that she'd passed some previously defined limit of personal endurance. She possessed no amplifiers of muscles or senses, none of the sophisticated aids McKie could call upon in emergencies. She had nothing but her own magnificent mind and body. And she'd almost run them out. Still she pressed on. This told him a great deal about her motivation. McKie found himself deeply touched by the fact that she'd not once berated him for hiding that ultimate threat which Aritch held over Dosadi. She'd accepted it that someone in Aritch's position could erase an entire planet, that McKie had been properly maneuvered into concealing this. The alternative she offered filled McKie with misgivings. Exchange bodies? He understood now that this was Pcharky's function, the price the old Gowachin paid for survival. Jedrik had explained. "He will perform this service one more time. In exchange, we release him from Dosadi." "If he's one of the original... I mean, why doesn't he just leave?" "We haven't provided him with a body he can use." McKie had suppressed a feeling of horror. But the history of Dosadi which Jedrik unfolded made it clear that a deliberate loophole had been left in the Caleban contract which imprisoned this planet. Fannie Mae had even said it. He could leave in another body. That was the basic purpose behind this experiment. New bodies for old! Aritch had expected this to be the ultimate enticement, luring McKie into the Gowachin plot, enlisting McKie's supreme abilities and his powerful position in BuSab. A new body for his old one. All he'd have to do would be to cooperate in the destruction of a planet, conceal the real purpose of this project and help set up another body-trade planet better concealed. But Aritch had not anticipated what might be created by Jedrik plus McKie. They now shared a particular hate and motivation. Jedrik still stood at the door waiting for him to decide. "Tell me what to do," he said. to..." "Jedrik!" He thought he saw the beginning of tears. It wasn't that she hid them, but that they reached a suppression level barely visible and she defied them. She found her voice, pointed. "That panel beside the bed. Pressure latch." The panel swung wide to reveal two shimmering rods about two centimeters in diameter. The rods danced with the energies of Pcharky's cage. They emerged from the floor, bent at right angles about waist height and, as the panel opened, they rotated to extend into the room -- two glowing handles about a meter apart. McKie stared at them. He felt a tightness in his breast. What if he'd misread Jedrik? Could he be sure of any Dosadi? This room felt as familiar to him now as his quarters on CC. It was here that Jedrik had taught him some of the most essential Dosadi lessons. Yet...he knew the old pattern of what she proposed. The discarded body with its donor ego had always been killed immediately. Why? "You'll have your answer to that question when we're done." A Dosadi response, ambiguous, heavy with alternatives. He glanced around the room, found it hard to believe that he'd known this place only these few days. His attention returned to the shimmering rods. Another trap? He knew he was wasting precious time, that he'd have to go through with this. But what would it be like to find himself in Jedrik's flesh, wearing her body as he now wore his own? PanSpechi transferred an ego from body to body. But something unspeakable which they would not reveal happened to the donor. McKie took a trembling breath. It had to be done. He and Jedrik shared a common purpose. She'd had many opportunities to use Pcharky simply to escape. The fact that she'd waited for a McKie forced him to believe her. Jedrik's followers trusted her... and they were Dosadi. And if he and Jedrik escaped, Aritch would find himself facing a far different McKie from the one who'd come so innocently across the Rim. They might yet stay Aritch 's hand. The enticement had been real, though. No doubting that. Shed an old body, get a new one. And the Rim had been the major source of raw material... strong, resilient bodies. Survivors. "What do I do?" he asked. He felt a hand on his shoulder and she spoke from beside him. "You are very Dosadi, McKie. Astonishing." He glanced at her, saw what it had cost her to move here from the door. He slipped a hand around her waist, eased her to a sitting position on the bed and within reach of the rods. "Tell me what to do." She stared at the rods and McKie realized it was rage driving her, rage against Aritch, the embodiment of 'X,' the embodiment of a contrived fate. He understood this. The solution of the Dosadi mystery had left him feeling empty, but on the edges there was such a rage as he'd never before experienced. He was still BuSab, though. He wanted no more bloodshed because of Dosadi, no more Gowachin justifications. Jedrik's voice interrupted his thoughts and he saw that she also shared some of his misgivings. ' T come from a long line of heretics. None of us doubted that Dosadi was a crime, that somewhere there was a justice to punish the criminals." McKie almost sighed. Not the old Messiah dream! Not that! He would not fill the role even for Dosadi. It was as though Jedrik read his mind. Perhaps, with that simulation model of him she carried in her head, this was exactly what she did. "We didn't expect a hero to come and save us. We knew that whoever came would suffer from the same deficiencies as the other non-Dosadi we saw here. You were so... slow. Tell me, McKie, what drives a Dosadi?" He almost said, "Power." She saw his hesitation, waited. "The power to change your condition," he said. "You make me very proud, McKie." "But how did you know I was..." "McKie!" He swallowed, then: "Yes, I guess that was the easiest part for you." "It was much more difficult finding your abilities and shaping you into a Dosadi." "But I might've been..." "Tell me how I did it, McKie." It was a test. He saw that. How had she known absolutely that he was the one she needed? "I was sent here in a way that evaded Broey." "And that's not easy." Her glance flickered ceilingward. "They tried to bait us from time to time. Havvy..." "Compromised, contaminated..." "Useless. Sometimes, a stranger looks out of Havvy 's eyes." "My eyes are my own." "The first thing Bahrank reported about you." "But even before that..." "Yes?" "They used Havvy to tell you I was coming... and... and he told you that you could use my body. He had to be truthful with you up to a point. You could read Havvy! How clever they thought they were being! I had to be vulnerable...really vulnerable." "The first thing..." "... you found out about me." He nodded. "Suspicions confirmed. All of that money on my person. Bait. I was someone to be eliminated. I was a powerful enemy of your enemies." "And you were angered by the right things." "You saw that?" "McKie, you people are so easy to read. So easy!" "And the weapons I carried. You were supposed to use those to destroy yourselves. The implications..." "I would've seen that if I'd had first-hand experience of Aritch. You knew what he intended for us. My mistake was to read your fears as purely personal. In time..." "We're wasting time." "You fear we'll be too late?" Once more, he looked at the shimmering rods. What was it Pcharky did? McKie felt events rushing over him, engulfing him. What bargain had Jedrik really driven with Pcharky? She saw the question on his face. "My people knew all along that Pcharky was just a tool of the God who held us prisoner. We forced a bargain on that God... that Caleban. Did you think we would not recognize the identity between the powers of that cage and the powers of our God Wall? No more delays, McKie. It's time to test our bargain."    terly magazine dedicated to presenting the best stories by the field's most exciting new writers. Each issue features a wide spectrum of SF and fantasy by speculative fiction's brightest new discoveries. In addition, some of the field's biggest names regularly contribute columns and special articles on the writing of SF. Harlan Ellison's column on writing and Hal Clement's science column are regular features. -- the first published story of a major writer, preceded future issues, you'll learn the inside story behind the first sales of such writers as Algis Budrys, Norman Spinrad, Damon Knight, Kate Wilhelm, Barry Malzberg, and Roger Zelazny. And that's not all! Each issue also includes up-tothe-minute reviews of films, books, and records, plus news of special Interest to writers. Subscriptions are only # per year in the U.S. # in Canada, and # overseas, payable directly in U.S. funds. If you act now, your subscription will begin featuring the first reprinting ever of Harian Ellison's first saie) are available for # each. Get the best of the future now -- subscribe to ston, MA # Spider Robinson Paingod and Other Delusions, Harlan Ellison, Pyramid, # pp., #  Have No Mouth and I Must Scream, same as above From the Land of Fear, likewise (# pp. appears to be a popular length) Love Ain't Nothing But Sex Misspelled, # pp., #, otherwise ditto Farmers In Wonder, Harlan et al. Pyramid, # pp., # Approaching Oblivion, Harlan Ellison, Signet, # pp., # Deathbird Stories, Harlan Ellison, Dell, # pp., # The Kin of Ata Are Waiting for You, Dorothy Bryant, Moon Random House, # pp., # The Judgement of Eve, Edgar Pangborn, Avon-Equinox, # pp.,'# The Long View, F.M. Busby, BerkleyPutnam, # pp., # The Noreascon Proceedings, ed. pp., # The Noreascon Awards Banquet, fore we get rolling this month. Feedback on your feedback, mostly. ("Ah yes," said my neighbor Homer, as he carried feed to his horses. "You get your feedback..."he grimaced down at his shoes, "... and I get my feed back. I wonder which of us is better off?") I Didn't Know It Was Loaded Dept.: dropping hints about books you'd like to see is a bush-league stunt, as I should have realized. Please do not mail me any more books unless you query first. I'm truly grateful to all of you who did -- it's nice to know you care -- but now I have four copies of The Company of Glory and like that, and I'm running out of friends to pass them on to. If there is some book you love so much you just have to try and get me to review it -- again, query first. The odds are excellent that I already have it and didn't feel like reading it: you'll only make me guilty. Under no circumstances mail me anything you want returned, because I'm quite likely to lose your cover letter at once (this office looks like a letterbombed embassy, and my twoyear-old is a pack rat). That reminds me -- even if I do somehow keep your name and address with the book I can no longer thank you in print: I'm starting to get handwritten letters with the signature typed out, and I will not trade notoriety for books. Why Don't You Review -- ? Dept.: I get over a hundred books a month, on the average, and treat 'em just the way you treat your bookstore's sf section: I read what looks interesting to me. If enough people vigorously recommend a book I'll take a crack at it (as happened last month with Crowley's The Deep) but like your bookstore, I can't take individual requests. Will You Please Comment On This Original Manuscript? Dept.: No. Nor will I pay return postage -- and American stamps are no use to me. I am involved with the Nova Scotia Writer's Federation's Critical Reading Service, which means I will read and comment on manuscripts by Nova Scotians, referred through the Federation, for a preset fee depending on length of the work. It would be unethical of me to do the same for others for free, and frankly I feel that anyone who wants me to read and appraise his or her manuscript is wasting their time and mine. My blanket advice to writers is to ignore any and all advice on your stories unless it comes from an editor who says, "I will buy this if you make the following changes." Enough beginning writers feel differently that I've been bludgeoned into this Federation gig, but I'm not real happy about it. If some dire inner compulsion forces you to mail me your stories, please do not staple them. The staples collect in the bottom of the stove and have to be shoveled out. Do You Have A List Of Your Publications? Dept.: I know this sounds ego-trippy, but you'd be surprised how many have asked. Yes I do, and God bless you for asking, but I have discovered that it takes twenty-five working minutes to copy it out longhand. The cheapest nearby Xerox machine costs a quarter -- send me one, and return postage (in International Mail Coupons, not worthless American stamps), and I will happily mail you an up-to-date list, including stories sold that won't see print for months yet. I Don't Know What To Call This Dept.: my personal thanks to each and every one of you who has written to me. You have brightened nearly every weekday of the past year; educated, entertained and otherwise uplifted me and Jeanne; and helped me enormously in doing this job. I appreciate. One Last Thing Dept.: Jody Bosley, one of my ihost faithful letter writers, is a young lady who is both blind and epileptic, and one of the gutsiest, cheerfullest people I know. She is also a staunch sf fan -- and it takes upwards of two years to get a book put into Braille when it can be done at all Galaxy is the only sf magazine available in Braille. I hope that shocks you as much as it did me). I strongly urge any of you who have the time and caring to take an hour of your time, read some sf you enjoyed a lot onto cassette, and mail it to Jody co Autumn Years Lodge, # South Adams, Fort Worth, Texas #. all capital letters, where you would ordinarily put a stamp, and the government picks up the tab (this works from Canada too; don't know about other parts of the world.). I know Jody'll appreciate it; I'd take it as a personal favor; and you might just acquire the damndest pen pal you ever had, a friend well worth knowing. And now, at long last, the Harlan Ellison bonanza I've been promising you for the last four issues or so. One day, several months ago, I noticed that there was a mighty shitload (note; # shitloads  I mighty shitload) of Harlan Ellison books being piled under my mailbox by a weary-looking postman (I could tell they were Harlan Ellison books because the mailbox shied timidly away from them), said, "Right -- there's the next column right there," and announced same in the column I was writing at the time. Ha. Anyone who reads seven books of Ellison in seven days will spend the eighth in Intensive Care: do not exceed the recommended dosage, do not attempt to drive a car or operate heavy machinery while reading, and discontinue use if emotional exhaustion occurs. The Surgeon General has determined that danger to complacency increases with the amount read, and you can take that to the bank. So what I did, I took seven Ellisons, arranged them in chronological order, and read one every couple of weeks, slowly, and that's why it took me so long, okay?    The earliest Ellison I could get my hands on was his very first, Web of the City, but I can't cover that here because Baen won't let me do mainstream (or else I'd sneak in Goldman and the new David Bromberg album, to name only a few). The earliest sf Ellison Pyramid sent me turned out to be the first Ellison I ever read, lo these many moons ago; Paingod and Other Delusions. Hoo-boy! Such ambiguous feelings. Look: the Heinlein quote on the cover is strictly accurate -- this book is raw corn liquor. I remember with fondness my first hit of raw corn liquor. But these days I drink Tullamore Dew (when I can get it). Paingod contains some of my favorite stories of all time: the title story and "The Crackpots" are engraved on my brain. But rereading them ten years later was... enlightening. Harlan and I had both grown since. The ideas were as bered, but the craft, the execution of those ideas, might best be described as impulsive. As Anne McCaffrey says in the blurb, Harlan "... writes as if an inner fuse is about to blow before he can get all the words on his pages." Fine -- but this is not how to achieve precision. At that point in his career (What? Twenty years ago?) Harlan's talent was simply so damn ferocious that he had nothing like control over it. Often, as in "Wanted In Surgery," he expended yards of his guts on stories with moronic premises. All right; I winced from time to time. But the sheer incandescence of Harlan's energy carried me handily through the book, and " 'Repent, Harlequin!' Said The Ticktockman" and "Deeper Than Darkness" are acknowledged genre classics. The only stories I actively disliked were "Bright Eyes" and "Wanted In Surgery," which (since I count both introductions plus the between-stories-commentary as three "stories") gives the book an # on the Spidermeter. You could do worse.    You could, for instance, pick up  Have No Mouth and I Must Scream. Everybody has their own opinion about the title story; it's one of the most famous stories in our genre. I will concede that it is a work of genius but I don't want it in my living room, thank you. It contains more ugliness per line than anything else ever written, and if you find that fascinating, go to it. On similar grounds I loathe "World of the Myth," and I didn't need the copyright page to tell me that "Big Sam Was My Friend" and "Eyes of Dust" were extremely early Ellison (# and # respectively). On the other hand, "Lonelyache," "Delusion for a Dragon Slayer" and "Pretty Maggie Moneyeyes" are among the best stories Harlan ever wrote, pure dynamite in form and content. Here we see the talent being broken to harness, rapidly maturing. By the time the smoke clears, we're back up to # on the Meter, and itching for the next one.    And sure enough, it's a peach. Although eight of the eleven stories in From the Land of Fear are "early" (#s) Ellison, all but one of them hold up very well indeed. Curiously, there are no smashhit superfamous classics in this collection -- and yet the average quality is higher than that of Mouth, which had four such. A lot of them are short, but perfect-, "Life Hutch," for instance, is a masterpiece of construction and suspense, and "Battle Without Banners" still wrings out my heart like a dishrag. "The Time of the Eye" in particular reads like much later than # Ellison, and "The Sky Is Burning," one of the earliest stories in the collection, is also one of the finest. But my runaway favorites are the two versions of "Soldier," a story vaguely like "A Christmas Carol" written by the Marquis de Sade. I can't decide which I like better': the original short story or the TV script it became. The two are quite dissimilar despite the fact that they share protagonist, situation and essential theme, and both are beautifully realized. I learned a lot about the mechanics of script adaptation, too. About a # on the Meter.    So I staggered on to Love Ain't Nothing But Sex Misspelled, and boy was I prepared to hate it from the title. I state categorically: this is the finest collection of Ellisbn I've ever seen, and one of the best books I've ever read. There's a story in there, "The Resurgence of Miss Ankle-Strap Wedgie," that if you read it you better blink a lot, because it'll bake the moisture right off your eyeballs. There's a story called "Neither Your Jenny Nor Mine" which will raise blisters on your forebrain. There's stories there that will make you shout aloud, will cause your eyes to twitch and your stomach to do the boogaloo, will (as David Bromberg says) "turn your blood to water, your brain to jelly... your toes to cupcakes..." and cure your hemorrhoids all at the same time. This collection is what the doctor ordered and why the preacher danced, and I'm damned if I can imagine a better use for a buck seventy-five. Here is the Ellison talent in fullest control, producing stories that are as much fun to reread as to read the first time, that I'll be coming back to years from now, to learn from. There's no point in citing the stories by name. Every one is a stone masterpiece, and taken together they taught me more about love than the average Sturgeon novel. Call it # on the Spidermeter, and lemme at dat next one! k it it Which turns out to be nearly as enormous, nearly as good, and twenty-five cents cheaper. Oh, there are a couple of so-so stories in Partners In Wonder, and one certifiable piece of cheese -- but Jeezis, what fun! What it is, see, is a whole book of collaborations, short stories co-authored by Harlan with practically everybody, plus introductions (incorporating biographical sketches of the said collaborators) which are as much fun as the stories themselves. The BlochEllison duet of Jack the Ripper stories have since been immortalized on record by Alternate Worlds Recordings (I'm expecting my review copy any day now), and I'm told that the playback literally scared Harlan out of the studio. "Brillo" (with Ben Bova), "Street Scene" (Laumer), "Survivor ##" (Slesar), "Up Christopher to Madness" (Davidson), and of course the incomparable "I See A Man Sitting On A Chair and the Chair is Biting His Leg" (Sheckley -- who else?) are all among the funniest goddam stories I've ever seen, each in .its own way -- I guess it's easier to laugh together than cry. The serious stories don't come off quite as well -- only "The Song the Zombie Sang" (Silverberg -- again, In our spRmq issue: Box#FC,NewTbRk NY # times yearly. All covers are in full color, printed on the same cover stock as that used by the most of them were fair-to-good. # on the Meter. The hell with one-a-week, where's the next one?    Shoulda quit while I was ahead. Approaching Oblivion purely spoilt my digestion. First I tripped headlong over an introduction which could be described as a trumpet blast of rage, a scream of despair. "As for me and you in this literary liaison, well. I've paid my dues. Now I'm going to merely sit here on the side and laugh my ass off at how you sink into the quagmire like the triceratops... And if you hear me sobbing once in a while, it's only because you've killed me too, you fuckers." From there (whew!) I stumbled into a bleak landscape of stories which nearly all had despair as their keynote. Only "I'm Looking for Kadak" (an extended Yiddish lesson) and "Erotophobia' ' (an extended wet-dream) tried to lighten the mood, and perhaps because of the setting, both failed, succeeding only in looking distinctly out-ofplace. "Cold Friend" and "One Life, Furnished In Early Poverty" in Harlan's career in that if they didn't have his byline on them, you might not have guessed they were his -- but again the setting (and the echoing scream of that introduction) make it hard to appreciate them. "Catman" I actively hated. No between-story intros; total #. k  ir So I snatched up the last one in the pile, Deathbird Stories, and was considerably reassured. I reviewed the hardcover version over a year ago, from galleys, and found the paperback even more impressive than I had remembered. No sense recapitulating much; with the exceptions of "On the Downhill Side," "Corpse," and "At the Mouse Circus" (which three I plain couldn't understand), all of the nineteen stories in Deathbird are excellent, and at least eight of them are genuine masterpieces. Taken together, they left me happily exhausted and optimistic for the future. I think Harlan is very close to a very important truth, concerning despair. We'll see. To round out this overview of twenty years' worth of Harlan Ellison, I should add that Harlan's own reading of his classic "Shatterday" (on Alternate Worlds Recordings' writing a finalist for the # Best Dramatic Presentation Nebula. Since its competition appears to be Logan's Runs and The Man Who Fell In Worth, it ought to win handily. What, you want summatory remarks? At these prices? Okay. Taken together (the way I said you shouldn't take them), these books clearly show that over two decades Harlan has progressed from damn' promising talent to a genuine Writer of Stature (no pun intended), following a manic-depressive cycle that has a kind of consistency and a weird beauty of its own. I predict that his forthcoming Prince of Sleep (contracted to Dell but uncompleted as of this writing) will knock us all on our ass. Its middle third is the magnificent novella which once ran here in Galaxy as "The Region Between"... All praise to Pyramid, Signet and Dell for making all these stories available again in paperback.    The Kin of Ata Are Waiting for You (formerly published as The Comforter) is "the best yet in the newly emerging genre of women's fantasy fiction," according to someone named Laurel in something called Amazon Quarterly, and a publication called Amazon Artworks describes it as a "beautifully written feminist novel." So said the back-cover blurb. Consequently I expected to find it a large chunk of used food. I have no more use for women who like the image of the Amazon than I have for men who admire Attila The Hun, and "women's fantasy fiction" sounds like it's intended to not appeal to me (how about "short people's fantasy fiction"? -- they're half the race too, lady.). How impressed would you be with the Taj Mahal if all you knew about it was that a couple of termites said it tasted terrific? I freely admit I expected Ata to be this column's sacrificial victim. Imagine, then, my surprise and delight when I found that the book is a gem. And this despite the fact that the plot has been done many times before by flashier writers. It's the old wheeze about the contemporary-man-type hero transplanted to a primitive society whose mores freak him out -- which chump only gradually realizes that the primitive society is a utopia and the "ignorant" natives are more together than he is. Sturgeon's used several variants of it, Chad Oliver's excellent "Marginal Man" is another example that springs to mind, and this book is one of the very best I've seen. Feminist, phooey! It's humanist, with malice toward none, a deeply spiritually rewarding book that taught me some things. And at the same time it's an exciting read that never lost my interest -- the opening grabbed me by the scruff of the collar and yanked. And it features some of the cleanest, sparest, simplest prose I've seen all year, not a superfluous word in the book. Like six brush strokes on rice paper, exquisite. It's a genuine shame Ms. Bryant had to market this as a "feminist" book. It's "co-published" by Moon Books (I'm sorry -- it makes me think of my outhouse door), an independent women's publishing company, and Random House, which does the distributing; and having thus decided on a minority audience they printed up a fat ten thousand copies of a hardcover-sized paperback and priced 'em at three dollars a hit. Consequently even the few of you who are perceptive enough to realize that my taste is impeccable and will buy a book just on my say-so will probably be unable to find or afford it. Which is a shame. It's a peachy book, and Dorothy Bryant is a writer whose byline I'll look for. If this had been handled right when it was first released in #, it could have been a Hugo finalist.    Baen apparently hijacked the Avon shipment and ripped off the review copy of The Judgement of Eve (uttering, no doubt, the proverbial Editorial "Wheee!") but who could blame him? Fortunately, a generous fan who shall renane maimless mailed me a copy which arrived on the same day that the Avon review shipment showed up one light. Don't worry about it, Jim. Really.  have no idea what he's talking about. -- Ed. Don't let the strikingly ugly cover painting by Patrick Woodruffe dismay you, folks -- this is some of Edgar's best stuff, just heartwarmingly good. There are his usual vibrantly alive characters, his profound insights, his merriment and his sorrow and his gusty appreciation of both, all the ingredients that add up to a continuous warm glow in your middle. The central question of the novel is nothing less than "What is love?" and it answers it damned well in my opinion. Typical Pangbom, in short. In fact. I'd be praising it unreservedly -- if it wasn't for the damned ending, which seems to me like a cop-out. I suspect -- I would like to thinks -- that Edgar wanted to end it with a menage-a-quatre but couldn't get the publishers in # to accept that. This may not be true -- but then, as Edgar himself said on page #I , "If there were only one kind of truth or only, say, half a dozen, the poor damned human race would have had to close up shop before discovering the control of fire." One of the best in Avon's SF Rediscovery Series, nearly as good as A Mirror for Observers (their other Pangborn entry. Are they going to do West of the Suni). '   The Long View is the final third or so of Buzz Busby's massive Rissa Kerguelen saga, the first twothirds of which (aptly titled Rissa Kerguelen) I reviewed here favorably a few months ago. It had been a long time between books. and the first was so enormous and detailed I had frankly forgotten parts of it by the time I settled down with The Long View. But I managed to hang on, and enjoyed the finish a bunch. Incredibly, in that wealth of color and detail there are threads that began in the opening chapters and ran invisibly through both books until, jerked upon in the last pages, they made the whole weave fall together in a pleasing pattern. Busby reminds me of Larry Niven, in his combination of multidisciplinary education, outrageous imagination and rigorous logic. I can't honestly call this a Great Book -- it remains, in the end, good adventure and no more. I don't know that it couldn't have done with some editing and trimming. But it's cracking good adventure, with a really strong protagonistperson and some dynamite surprises planted at the end, and that's a lot to ask in these troubled times. Make note: Long View is not really a self-contained entity. This is not Busby's fault nor Berkley's: economics dictated that the book be cut in two, and they did their best. But the upshot is, if you didn't read Rissa Kerguelen, you don't want just this one. On the other hand, if you did, you don't want to stop now, do you? Dis is de climax.    Due to unavoidable technical difficulties there has been some disruption in our scheduling and we have been forced to adjust our cover dates accordingly. All subscriptions will be adjusted so that subscribers will receive the full number of issues to which they are entitled. Galaxy very much regrets any inconvenience this may have caused, and we are confident the situation wili not recur. Thank you for your patience. Ever been to a Worlcon? A World Science Fiction Convention, a gathering of the tribes, complete with Hugo Awards Ceremony and Banquet and Art Show and Huckster Room and The Sing-Along In Gordy's Room and Panels and like that? If you haven't, there's no way on God's earth anyone can tell you about it. Each one is unique, and they seem to have in common only madness, splendor, and above all confusion (this is a con's power source: con fusion) (if my puns get under your skin, does that make them soft-pore corn?). But if you want a taste of one of the legendary ones you missed (I did, dammit) or if you did happen to be at the Boston Sheraton on Labor Day of #I and you want to re-evoke some of the divine insanity, by all means pick up a copy of The Noreascon Proceedings, a transcript of every official word spoken at the Twenty-Ninth World Science Fiction Convention. It includes all the exceptionally fine panels and speeches (by such notables as Ben Bova, Lester del Rey, Joe Hensley, Robert Silverberg, Joe Haldeman, John Brunner, Katherine Kurtz, Kate MacLean, Isaac Asimov, Cliff Simak, Larry Niven, Terry Carr, Charlie Brown, James Gunn, Bob Shaw, Poul Anderson, Gordy Dickson, Fred Pohl, Kelly Freas, Karel Thole, Jack Gaughan, Eddie Jones and John Schoenherr), plus the Banquet and Awards Presentations and Acceptance Speeches with Toastburger Silvermast (pay no attention; keep on going), plus membership statistics, art show and masquerade awards, business and financial reports, and quite a number of juicy photographs of the events and festivities (many of these by the acknowledged master of fan fotography, Jay Kay Klein). Leslie Turek's editing job is superb. I know twelve skins seems like a lot of bread, but look at it this way. At the last Worldcon at-the-door registration was over four times that, plus travel, accommodations and meals. Here you're getting an early-registration price, saving yourself the ancillary expenses, and you have the assurance of knowing in advance that the Con is a good one. And if you really want to experience the feel, the intangible Zeitgeist of a Worldcon, but can't afford to go to Miami -- just take this book down to Grand Central Station or your local equivalent, wash down five hundred mikes of acid with two quarts of beer, and try to read it. That'll be close. (Note to the humorless everywhere: I do not seriously advocate this procedure. I don't recommend that humorless people attend Worldcons, either.) Science Fiction Association, which now distributes the book) also has available records (phonograph type) of the Banquet and Hugo Awards -- a two-record set, in fact, for only #. It includes a dirty limerick by Isaac and many other chuckles, and from this transcript it oughta be dandy. It and the book bridge MA #.    So ends another month. Let me quickly thank you again for all the letters, repeat the address for those who missed it (The Red Palace, R.R. ##, Hampton, Nova Scotia pun of singular atrocity: What do you call a drummer who stands three foot two, lives in a Paris subway station, and keeps perfect time? (oujouS ojiaj B :j#msuv) when I first saw him he was in on his back in an oxy tent, trying to breathe and not quite making it. His breath was making little patches of fog on the plastic and his chest was stuttering; his eyes, when he turned them toward me, were deep and empty and lonely. He blinked twice at me and I nodded; I was still wearing an earring, the old style, and a nod was enough. He's dying, Kelly," the doctor said. I thought his voice was too loud and wanted to tell him to shut up. "He knows it." Herron looked at me -- he hadn't taken his eyes from me; he knew who I was and why I was there -- and blinked his eyes again. He knew . "I'm dying," he said. The voice came out of the speaker above the bed. I waited, there not being much I could say. I'd seen dying Spacers before, a lot of them, and they all looked the same way: thin, their muscles atrophied and pulpy at the same time, gasping for air even in a tent. "I want to go back to Earth, Kelly," he said. "Before I die." They all wanted to go back -- every one. After Jumping, the ships, the Cedrics, the planetfalls, and everything else, the Spacers wanted to come home. To die. Always. "Okay," I said. "I'll bring you home."    We grew up wanting to be Spacers, remembering the stories about the early ones -- Glenn and Armstrong and O'Dell -- and the ones who followed them: Kanderson, who died on Deimos trying to save the bubble when an oxygen tank exploded... Matterly, bleeding to death inside his suit, trying to link up power lines when Passenger Four walked into an asteroid spray... Malik, who touched down on seventeen planets, a record nevebroken, and who finally bought li on a tiny rock no one had ever heard of... There 'd never been anything like it -- the Crusades, the westward expansion of nineteenth century America, World War II: they were tiny, isolated events compared to the second push for Space. This was a whole world -- the Russians, Japanese, all of us -- building and hoping and watching. We were the eighth Spacer class, the Miskin Class: he had been killed in Sector Five -- all our heroes were dead -- when the scout ship he'd taken down had crashed. The light ships only carried one scout then, so that there was no way of going down for him, but he kept sending up data -- soil and atmosphere information mostly -- until his voice grew so weak that it was unintelligible. Years later they found him -- the ship pitted with age, his body still inside -- and we felt good knowing that we had not been ill-named. It was a long, tough grind -- the Commission saw Spacer training as a combination boot camp, research laboratory, and cheap labor source. We were thrown up into space with almost no training and we worked for days to assemble the first of the microwave beamers, the first of the Floats, the firsts of almost everything. The men who couldn't take the null-grav threw up into their suits and went back down; the rest of us moved on to the shuttles, the haulers, and finally the Light Ships. We drilled constantly, studied every diagram, every wiring chart, until we knew 'them in our sleep. We had our own jobs, of course, but we had to know everyone else's, too: a meteorite that holed the outer skin wasn't going to ask if we were at General Quarters. We drilled constantly, hitting the pad and then the GQ whistle going off an hour later and the Master shrieking "Up, up, into the ship, into the ship" at us, and then the fifty of us, sleep-fogged and nervous, running through the night to the dials and gauges. "What's the pressure in an Anderson tube?" "Give me the numbers of the seven Emergency ffeqs." until the fifty of us -- the forty -- the thirty -- twenty-seven -- twentyfour -- were like brothers, until we knew the ship like we'd once known our own rooms, until we thought that the constant smell of plastic and oil and recycled air was normal, and the constant hum and vibration and muttering of a thousand small fans and motors and pumps and the shake of the ship was a part of us; until there was only one thing left: Jump and Jump Space. We'd be Spacers then. Spacers, we said, and couldn't believe it was really hapjening to us.    Going down, the Jockey let me handle the ship until we touched the outer beacon. He didn't have to, of course, could have gotten in trouble if anyone else had known. But he knew what it meant to me -- watching the slow climb of the red needle as the anti-grav unit kicked in, worked itself back down. Feeling the hum of engines through the palm of my hand, I could almost feel as though I were working again. Herron was unconscious when I checked him. Just as well: as I strapped down, I could feel the grav on me and I forced myself to take breaths, wished I was back on the Float, in Space, in Jump Space. And I knew what the grav was doing to Herron's lungs; I knew what it was doing to mine  it  "Stand by for Jump." I waited by medical stores -- my normal battle station -- sitting, waiting, fingers tingling in excitement. Jump... not one person in a million had been through it... I'd be a real Spacer then...a Spacer. And then...nothing: they had told me that some men would scream in agony as the ship Jumped, that others would moan or throw up. I waited for something to happen. The doctor looked at me. He was moving his mouth back and forth, rubbing his fingers together as if they itched. After a while he stopped. "We're through Jump," he said. "I didn't feel a thing." "You will. Jump is like nothing else." I was halfway through my pilgrim check -- going down the ranks of the men, women, and children in Long Sleep, headed for one of the outer planets -- when I began to feel Jump. The ship tingled in Jump, almost imperceptibly, but it was there, a vibration so small that men with one drink in them -- soldiers and sailors have been making illegal liquor for centuries -- couldn't feel it, but it was real and it made everything glimmer and shine in ways they didn't in normal space. We felt more alive in it -- I did anyway and could run through the entire twenty-four on two hours of sleep, week in and week out with no loss of efficiency. Food tasted better, music sounded better, and when we went into the iso room for the required daily workout, we could pull more, lift more, and walk out feeling better than ever before. But what made it the best was the view ports. Even the physicists weren't sure what made the sky inside Jump look the way it did -- and they had instruments on it all the time, spools whirring and dials ticking off numbers, trying to learn what was out there -- but it was no longer just the dots and pinpoints of light we could see from subspace. Even the ether glowed and the view was red or green one moment, blue and yellow the next; it would lighten for an instant until the whole ship was bathed in a soft, yellow light like theold oil paintings, and then the light would fade to a blackness so absolute, so deep that men seeing it for the first time would tremble in terror. We were falling, falling, falling into it... And that would fade, too, become green lightning hurling at us, dancing on the brow of the ship; shimmer to a turquoise that washed ver us; go to a red, a pale yellow, ack to black...    Coming into the dome, the colors were gray and brown and a pale, governmental green -- the semi-clear dome itself streaked with dust, scratched by the blowing sand, the squat shuttle ships stained with grease and dirt, the shelter and storage flimsies tired and faded: even under the dome the sun was strong. Even the smell was wrong -- dust and oil and recycled air -- when they write a history of the Space Movement, they'll have to say that it was done on someone else's oxygen -- but not the way it smelled aboard ship. Not even the way it smelled aboard the Floats. There was a dirt smell to it -- and the grav hurt my lungs, made my legs ache.    On my second trip out -- another run to drop pilgrims and stores on another new planet -- a man named Damyell came into Medical. When he coughed, he said, he could taste blood. "I want to go home," he said. "Home?" "Earth, Kelly. I want to see Earth again." He lay down on one of the benches -- we had a Rodgers Variable Grav unit and there was just enough pressure to make a man want to lie down -- and he talked about home, about growing up, about trees and mountains and what it had been like to ride a horse. We broke out of Jump, came close to planetfall, and held Reveille on the Pilgrims. Damyell, in pain now, and semiconscious most of the time -- he was coughing blood by then, a week after he came into the office -- could sense the presence of the planet and he wanted to be down there. An Informal  Irreverent Science Fiction  Fantasy Journai Edited  Published by Richard E. Geis Featured in ##: Interviews with Hugo-Winners Joe Haideman and Tim Kirk. And, if it can be squeezed in, an up-to-date, revealing, fascinating interview with Theodore Sturgeon. John Brunner's column, "Noise Level." The SF Art Review column: "The Gimlet Eye" by John Gustafson. "The Alter-Ego Viewpoint." Many, many reviews of new  recent sf, small-press pubs,  a host of letters. The editor's day-by-day "Alien Thoughts." Scheduled for ##: An Interview with Leigh Brackett  Edmund Hamilton. ' Quarterly sample I year # two years # P.O. Box # Portland, OR #I I "It's not Earth," I told him. "It's land, Kelly. It has flowers and water on it -- that's why the pilgrims are going. Ask them to take me down, Kelly. Ask them." I went to the Captain and asked. He said there'd be no way to get Darnyell back: the shuttle would meet us in orbit, off-load the pilgrims, and we'd never see them again. "He'll be dead in a few days anyway," I told him. "Okay." I helped load Darnyell aboard -- even in the five percent gravity of parking orbit he couldn't walk -- and then to strap him in. "Thanks, Kelly," he said. There was a pink froth on his lips and I wiped it with a towel. "I won't forget this." An hour later he was dead. As the shuttle dropped out of orbit and into point-five G, then point-six, pointeight, his heart and lungs couldn't take the extra gravity and he died. Without seeing a tree. it it it From the outside, it never looked like much -- just a dome in a corner of the settlement dome, with the dust and smoke and noise outside it. When I brought Skitch Herron into it, he was still unconscious. He blinked slowly when I opened the door of the Rest-Easy and the air hit him -- it always hits them -- and he tried to sit up. "Easy," I said. "Not yet." I unlocked the stretcher, put it onto the ground, dropped the wheels. "Now." I gave him a shot and waited for it to take. He stopped strangling on the sputum and managed to sit up. I had to help him onto the stretcher; with the sickness, with the five years he'd spent in null-grav, his muscles didn't work anymore. "Oh, God," he said. "I didn't know." I put the pillow under his head and reached for a blanket. It was spring -- it always was -- and some of them couldn't take the temperatures. He shook it off and blinked his eyes against the sun, the lids of them crusty and old so that even shut they didn't help much. "I forgot," he said. He blinked his eyes some more and I let him look for about three minutes before I pushed the stretcher. The field was green and it was full of daisies. There were flecks of white painted onto the blue sky. I could hear the birds singing -- the field was planted with special bushes for them -- and a squirrel ran across the path in front of us. "How could I leave this?" He coughed again -- the shot does that to them -- and I leaned over to wipe his mouth. "I can hear ducks, Kelly." "We'll go there," I said. We went through the tall grass to the pond. There was a sandy beach, tiny footprints in it, a pail and shovel, and shadows flitting through the water. "Can't see the fish," Herron said. "Just the shadows." He coughed again and I had to wipe his mouth. "Thanks." From across the pond the ducks heard us and began to quack over, rippling the lily pads as they swam. "I have some bread," I said. "They'll want it." I propped another pillow under him so he could throw. The water was twelve feet away and he could barely reach it. The ducks fought for the bread, quacking. I lifted Herron off the stretcher and put him onto a blanket, then put a basket with wine and cheese beside him. He looked at it. Spacers didn't get wine and cheese very often. I cut a piece of cheese for him, poured him some wine. He nibbled, then sipped. "This is either Earth or..." he coughed again... "the condemned man's last meal." He looked at me. "It's Earth," I said. "You made it, Skitch." He looked at the wine again and then winced as pain stabbed through him.    Darnyell had been the first to die that we knew about -- but he wasn't the first: other ships lost men, too, and we'd hear stories when we docked to dump pilgrims or to load stores: "Cable lost two men... Morgan is dead." It was surprising, scary in a way, but mostly unexpected because Spacers -- who grew up worshipping dead men -- weren't supposed to die. Explorers we could understand dying. They asked for it and when they piled up a scout ship on one of the crazy-gravity planets; ran for weeks with Big Eye and then collapsed, babbling, from lack of sleep; or when they went nuts in Jump Space and never came out, so that they rattled around the universe like ghosts -- we could see the ships on the Jensen Scope, but no one ever saw them again -- we said "That's the way it goes" and someone named a Float or a ship or Spacer class after them. But we weren't supposed to die. But we did. No one was sure why. They'd have us retain the bodies for them if the men died in Jump Space, but they never learned much. Maybe the null-grav, some people said, and they wanted us to spend more time in the Rodgers unit; maybe the extra radiation; the hum in Jump; lack of sunlight; deficiency of an undiscovered vitamin. Whatever it was, men were dying. They came into sick bay tired, some of them coughing blood, all of them wanting to go home. And that was the strangest thing of all. Space was where we wanted to be. Sure, we talked of home and when someone brought out pictures of the Titan Mountains or the Green Hills of Bron, we'd admire them. And from time to time we'd make a drop to throw a dmnk or a laugher. But when we broke the pilgrims out of Long Sleep and they clustered around the view ports to see their new planet, we let them look: seeing a planet was, nothing compared to Jump Space. And if someone wanted to go back to Earth to flowers and trees and bugs, we joked, then he must be sick. And we laughed it off and decided that Space was worth the risks. And then, one day we docked at Titan Float One and I could taste blood.    The boy was five and the girl was eight. They came over the hill, the girl in front, protective. We watched them come toward us, singing, pushing through the daisies and the tall grass. Herron just looked at them. He held a glass of wine in one hand and didn't touch it at all. When the kids were eight yards away, he waved weakly to them, as if afraid they'd vanish. The girl looked at the boy, then to us, back to him. "Wave," she said. The boy waved and dropped his hand quick'y"I have to go to the car," I said. "They might want to look at the ducks with you, even throw bread." From thirty yards away I could watch them, the children coming closer, Herron smiling, holding the bread, trying to throw the bread to the ducks, but not strong enough to hit the water. The children came closer. Herron smiled and touched the towel to his mouth. The girl took a piece of bread and threw it to the ducks. They quacked, she laughed, and the little boy clapped his hands. Herron gave him a piece of bread and the boy threw it. I was hoping that Herron couldn't see how far the boy could throw. I could hear what they were saying from the transmitter in the basket. "What's your name?" "Skitch. What's yours?" "Anne. This is Moby. He's my brother." "Hi, Moby." I could see Herron touch the towel to his mouth again. In the gravity, his lungs were shredding. "How come you're here?" "I came to see the ducks." "You don't live here." "I'm a Spacer." "A real Spacer?" I could see their eyes get big. To a kid whose chair-bound father worked as a lawyer or supply clerk, Spacers were magic. They were brave and daring and romantic with the earrings and tired eyes, smiling at pretty girls, posing for the posters which showed the rocket ships blasting off from an eroded moon. "I'm a real Spacer," Herron said. The kids inched in to see his earring. "What's the Milky Way like?" "Did you go to lo?" "Can you fly a ship?" "Did you see a monster?" He told them -- and most of the things were true: what it was like to take out a scout ship, to have the Cedrics screaming and rocking, threatening to tear the ship apart; what the sand demons looked like on Andros; how he had flown into Titan and seen the waiting mountains; what a comet looked like as it rushed toward the ship and how it dissolved from wonder to nothingness; and he told them about Jump -- the slow whine and then, for him, a touch of blackness, then the hum, and the walking around in delight.    "You can't jump again," the doctors told me. There were four of them standing around me, others listening: I'd been moved from Float One to Three, the one with the hospital. "Can't jump?" I couldn't believe it. "I have to... I'm a Spacer." "We think Jump is part of the cause," they said. "Shuttle pilots don't cough blood. Float men don't. Only Spacers do -- and you're one of the men who has it." "If I can't be a Spacer, I don't know what to do," I said. "They don't need many corpsmen on Earth, do they?" "We don't think you can go back to Earth, either. Whatever you had -- have -- has been arrested... we think. At least you're not losing blood anymore. But we think that if you ever hit full gravity again, your lungs will rupture." "Not much of a choice," I said. "No Space and no Earth either," "There are still things you can do. You can work the shuttles, the Float, any of a dozen other places." "I'm trapped." "It's better than being dead." I looked at him -- the oldest of them watching. He had the look that they all have -- all the Earthbound, gravity-bound, floortrapped, non-earring people do: half arrogance, half fear and selfconsciousness. "Have you ever jumped?" I asked him. "No." "How do you know it's better than being dead?" Nobody said anything for a moment. I limjted to the viewport and looked out to the shuttle being tied up, the hunkies floating around, attaching lines and hooks, and beyond it -- the pinpoints of light that were the stars I'd never get to see again, all the places I'd never get to: no more Cedric scream, no more Jump, no more planetfall. And no trees or flowers or bushes either. No waterfalls or chickadees...for me or for the thousands of other men who dreamed of a ring, who'd made it, and who couldn't go back anymore... suddenly I wanted to see Earth again... I turned back to the doctors. "I have an idea," I said.    The kids sat there listening to Herron talk, touching him from time to time, and he patted their heads, talking and coughing into the towel. I let him talk a while, then he asked the kids some questions -- where they went to school and what kinds of foods they liked and what were they going to be when they grew up -- Moby said he wanted to be a Spacer like Skitch -- and I walked over. Herron looked at me and I knelt beside him to give him a clean towel. The inside of the old one was pink and frothy. I looked at the kids, over to the ducks, to my watch. The shot lasted thirty minutes at most; we'd been there twenty. "Aren't yoqr folks going to miss you?" I asked the kids. Herron's eyes fixed on me for a moment as though I'd stolen his toy, then went to acceptance. "We have to be home at four," Anne said. "Is it almost four now?" "Almost," I said. "It was good to talk to you. Mister Skitch," she said. "Say bye to Mister Skitch, Moby." "Bye, Mister Skitch." "Wait," Herron said. He held his hand up. His eyes were damp. "Here." He took his bracelet off -- it was from the hullmetal of Light Ships -- and handed it to Moby. He unscrewed the earring and gave it to the girl. "Take 'em," he said. "Thank you." She said it very softly. Then she leaned over and kissed him on the forehead. She turned, took her brother's hand, and they left us. We saw them walk up the hill slowly, the daisies falling around them, springing back to cover their path. They turned and looked back once to wave. We waved back and they were gone. "I told them the truth," Herron said, "about being a Spacer. The work, the ship. Jump. I wouldn't swap it..." He coughed into the towel again and it was black. "I know...you were a good Spacer." "I was young once... like that kid, Moby..." His whole chest convulsed and he sprayed the blanket with flecks of red-and-black foam. "He wants to... they'll have it cured..." He began coughing again, couldn't get the words out. He let me lie him down, head on the pillow, turned so that he dribbled onto the blanket. He clenched and unclenched his fists as if trying to gather strength. "We're not on Earth," he said, fighting the pain as the shot wore off. "I think it's the moon... a dummy." "Earth," I said. "I'm dying, Kelly. Don't lie." The words were crawling out of him, tiny, red balloons breaking on his lips. f "It's Earth," I said. "This is Pennsylvania." "Think it's a game... make the Spacer think he's made it." "Pennsylvania." I had to make ; him believe it. ; "Right." He squeezed my hand ; as hard as he could; I could have I broken the grip with two fingers. I His eyes caught mine and all I I could see was the guy who'd been ' young once, seen Jump Space, remembered it, and was dying. He smiled and the shot broke -- he convulsed as the pain hit him like a hammer. ' "There's another shot," I whispered. I touched his mouth with the towel and he shook it away. "There's another shot?" I nodded. "Gimme...please." I did. Then I waited five minutes and had a cigarette -- I always did -- before I put him onto the stretcher and brought him back to the RestEasy. I was leaving the dome when the kids came back in. Anne looked at me fora moment; she was holding the bracelet. "He was the nicest one," she said. She blinked twice, looked at the bracelet, at the feet under the blanket in the Rest-Easy. Then she walked on past, up the hill, through the grass and the daisies. I thought she'd look back and wave, but she didn't. I blinked once and then she was gone.  .# Hinsdale Ilfs Charles Sheffield Convicted to a life of hard labor on the High Frontier, he found that the lot of a vatman is not a happy one! quite true. He did get an award for his efforts on the Venus terraforming project, and his medal is genuine. Been boasting again, has he? I'll bet he didn't mention that the President of the United Space Federation opposed the award. Or that it was touch and go whether he got a reward or a life sentence. No, the President's view had nothing to do with politics. It was a good deal more personal than that. Let's start at the trial -- that's where I got involved. Waldo and I have been friends and partners since law school. I couldn't believe my ears when I heard he'd been arrested for drug smuggling. Taliza's the worst drug on the list, the pusher's dream. Total addiction after one snort. And Waldo disapproves even of tobacco. It was so out of character that I was sure he must be innocent. The drug ring had been extracting pure taliza from the plants, then putting it into metal powder compacts and shipping them all over Earth. Waldo had handled all the shipping and customs details. He made no attempt to deny it. He said he'd been approached, out of the blue, by a group who wanted to use his experience in international work. That seemed reasonable, because he'd worked for years in the international market. But there were snags. "You say you believed," said the prosecuting counsel, "that somebody would pay you ten thousand credits a month, just to make shipping arrangements for a lot of cheap brass compacts? Isn't that much higher than your usual rates, Mr. Burmeister?" Waldo hummed and hawed. He didn't have a good answer. If you ask me, he had suspected from the start that something shady was going on. I think he may even have guessed at smuggling -- but gold, not drugs. As I say, Waldo has certain standards of honor. I became increasingly uneasy as the prosecutor kept coming back to Waldo's 'refusal' to name the original source of the drug, or the other members of the ring. Waldo swore that he'd received no information except for the shipping details and knew nothing of any other people involved. It was a stand-off, but I could sense the jury tilting the wrong way. Innocence through ignorance is never a strong defense, and they could tell that it was contrary to Waldo's natural ego. The judge's summing-up, in which Waldo was painted as the leader of a desperate band of heartless villains, didn't help a bit. The jury was out less than ten minutes. Guilty. Waldo, protesting his innocence, was sentenced to serve three years on Venus Station. I promised to write.    It's amazing how many people think, as I did, that the Venus terra-forming project is on Venus; actually that won't come for another three hundred years. All the work is done in orbit at Venus Station, seven hundred kilometers above the planet. The Station looks like two big wheels, four hundred meters across, on a common axle. I'd seen pictures of it, but that was all I knew until Waldo described it. The upper wheel. Station Up, spins -- you get about one gee at the outer rim. It has all the hydroponics, air equipment and recycling equipment -- and all the convicts. The lower wheel doesn't rotate. It s Station Down, and it acts as the docking facility and houses the algal seeders. Waldo arrived at Station Down after a boring two-month flight from Earth, along with twenty other prisoners. I gather he was not impressed by his companions. They ranged from a mad bomber who had blown up the store that sold him a janitor who had done in his wife when she refused to read stories to him. What annoyed Waldo was the way the rest of them looked down on him, as an unspeakable drugmaster, destroyer of the young, perverter of the innocent. That, plus the fact that the bunks on the ship were designed for someone half his girth, made his life miserable. It shows how strange the world can be. A few months earlier, Waldo would have taken bets that he could never be glad to arrive at Venus Station to serve a prison sentence. But he saw Station Down swim into view with a great sense of relief. After they docked he was taken to the Prison Admissions Office on Station Up. The work assignment supervisor there had a summary of Waldo's background, with the test results. He looked at them and shook his head. "The only position I've got for you right now is as a Number Three Vatman, on the lower hydroponics level. One good thing about that, you'll have a gravity close to what you were used to on Earth. And it's a very important job; we all depend on the hydroponics." Waldo frowned. It sounded as though it might be manual labor. He'd hoped for an administrative position -- perhaps even a legal post. "This vatman job. It doesn't . sound as though it will make use of my skills. I'm sure I have the qualifications to fill a management slot for you here. Don't you have at least a clerical assignment available?" "Not for your background." The supervisor looked sadly at Waldo's papers. "You have to understand, Mr. Burmeister, there's no shortage of lawyers in the prison. We have enough of you to fill all our clerical needs three times over. If you'd been a trained plumber now, or an electrician, that would be a different matter. You should find this job rewarding," he added, seeing Waldo's expression. "Recycling is a very important function. You'll have full control of all the stirring, filtering and additive operations on the Number Three vat line." It was manual work all right. Waldo didn't like the sound of it at all. "But what's in the vats?" he asked. "JUst what is it you are recycling?" The supervisor told him. Waldo liked the sound of it even less. He made one more try. "Look, there must be some other jobs open here. Surely all the prisoners don't have useful trades. There must be jobs here on the Station that don't correspond to anything back on Earth." "Oh yes, there are. There's one vacancy right now for a scout ship operator. A very responsible position. They fly down into the atmosphere of Venus everyday, and monitor the level that the algae reach before they become too hot to function. Unfortunately, that job has a weight limit." He looked at Waldo's bulk with misgiving. "You don't look less than ninety kilos. I'm afraid, so I didn't mention it to you." Thank heaven for fat. Waldo mentally hugged his poundage to him. The last job he wanted was to be plunged into Venus' searing atmosphere as a sort of human dip stick. He should have kept his mouth shut. "I'll keep your interest in the scout work in mind," the supervisor said encouragingly. "And don't worry about the vat work. I'm told that the smell is just a temporary problem. There's been something wrong with the chemical balance on the lowest level of tanks. Don't forget, in a year or so you'll be eligible for reassignment. I'll mark your interest in scouting down on your form here but I'm sure you'll soon settle in and make friends on the hydroponics work."    Curiously enough, the supervisor's optimistic prediction seemed to be right. The chief of the hydroponics area was a big bruiser named Katuki, who for some reason seemed delighted to see Waldo. He shook hands with enthusiasm and slapped him on the back. "Hey, I'm really pleased to meet you, Mr. Burmeister. I've heard about you, but I didn't know you were going to be working down here. I thought it was impossible to rig the computers that assign people to different jobs. Sometime I'd like you to tell me how you worked it." Waldo smiled modestly. "It's good to get a bit of class in the place," Katuki went on. "The other fellers are good guys, but I don't mind telling you some of them aren't the brightest. Stop by my area as soon as you're settled in, and I'll introduce you to the other vatmen." Waldo was gratified. It was nice to be appreciated, even if the speaker's appearance was a little off-putting. At some time in the past Katuki's face seemed to have lost a major argument with something hard and irregular. Waldo felt even more pleased later, when Katuki introduced him to the other four vatmen with a big build-up. No one had praised his brains so much for years. It's all relative, I suppose. A couple of others, according to Waldo, would have been hard pressed to decide which end of a stirring paddle to hold without guidance from Katuki. Glasses and a bottle were produced from a locker and Katuki poured generous shots of a dark brown liquid. "Here's to our new buddy, Waldo Burmeister," he said, handing them around. "I know he's going to be a real help to the operation here." Waldo hesitated, glass in hand, and looked at the door. "I'm sure you know best, but isn't this a bit risky? What about the guards?" "Down here? You couldn't get a guard to the hydroponics levels unless you bribed him." Katuki thought for a moment. "I don't think I've seen one on this level for three months. Provided everything runs smoothly here, we're left to ourselves. Here's to you." Waldo lifted his glass, expecting the worst, and gulped it down. He'd thought it would be near-beer, or rot-gut. It turned out to be highproof, top quality bourbon. The others grinned at his obvious surprise. "Not bad, eh, Waldo?" said Katuki. "I tell you, we do all right for ourselves down here. Know how we do it?" Waldo accepted a second glass and thought for a moment. Obviously, they'd found a way to make or smuggle good booze. He didn't want to get involved in what might be a risky operation. On the other hand, he certainly didn't want to be cut off from the supply. This needed a careful answer. "Mr. Katuki, when a lawyer is asked if he was given a piece of information he's legally obliged to answer, yes or no. But he can't be asked what he or somebody else was thinking. So to answer your question. I'd rather not be told where the drink comes from." There was a baffled silence for a few seconds as the gears ground inside Katuki's bullet head. Then his face lit up. "Hey, I like that." He turned to the others. "See how to do it. No talk, no chance to get caught out." Then to Waldo. "You'll get the picture for yourself soon enough, when we look around the works tomorrow." The next day wasn't so good. Despite Katuki's pride in the set-up, the three hydroponics levels were a bit stark. They began with the algae breeding tanks on the third level, where the big vats were cultured for the seeders. "We pipe 'em to Station Down as soon as they're ready," explained Katuki. "Then the seeders spray the algae out into the upper atmosphere. They convert carbon dioxide to oxygen as they fall, and die when it gets too hot for them. Each time we go over the same spot on the ground, the algae get a bit lower before they're crisped. It's already a couple of degrees cooler down on the surface than it was when the project started." Waldo suppressed a yawn. Technology bored him. They went down a staircase to the second level and then along a corridor that led to the second level hydroponics tanks. Katuki had got a little more Jumpy, excited about something. He kept glancing at Waldo as though in anticipation. "Don't ever touch that red lever on the wall unless I tell you," he warned as they came halfway along the corridor. "It opens up a section of the floor, so we can dump chemicals into the channel on the first level." "What's in the channel?" "Partly treated sewage, on its way through the lowest level hydroponics tanks. You wouldn't drown if you fell down there -- it's only waist-deep. I don't think you'd enjoy it, though." They walked on, Waldo treading very gingerly as they went over the trapdoor section of the corridor. Just before the staircase to the lowest level Katuki stopped and looked into a small room on the left. It was filled with long spirals of silver coils, winding halfway to the ceiling. It looked curiously familiar. As they came down the staircase and out to the lowest level hydroponics, Waldo had a sudden insight. A still. That's what those metal coils had to be, and that's where the liquor was coming from. As they walked past the fronded, blue-green plants of the long hydroponics tank he noticed that Katuki was looking at him with a sly, expectant air. Waldo winked and Katuki grinned back at him. "We don't need to talk about it, right, Waldo?" he said. "A wink's as good as a nod to a blind horse." They moved out along the first level catwalk, with the big hydroponics tank on their left. A broad stream of grey-green sewage, with beaded bubbles winking at the brim, moved sluggishly past on the right. Katuki noticed Waldo's expression and grinned again. "That's where you finish up if you fall through the second level trapdoor. Don't make any enemies among the other vatmen, Waldo." Waldo looked again at the steaming mess and shuddered. His appetite for dinner dropped a notch. After a month he had the working routine mastered, but his taste for the Job didn't increase. As far as Waldo was concerned, a vatman's lot was not a happy one. Apart from Katuki, the vatmen were near-morons and a grunt passed for sparkling conversation. What with filtering, stirring, removing sludge and adding chemicals, Waldo had lost ten kilos and was beginning to regard a human being as no more than an instrument for recycling sewage. That was a pity, because the vatmen under Katuki's direction dined -- and wined -- amazingly well. The third level of tanks were dedicated to producing algae for the seeders, and the lowest level next to the bottom sewage channel was used for oxygen production. But part of the tank on the second level had been set up as a kitchen garden and produced excellent vegetables. There was not much real meat. Waldo could see no way round that, except maybe cannibalism. As he got to know Katuki better that seemed less improbable. Behind the tough battered face lay an even tougher inside. The crews did just what he told them, with no arguments and no discussion. Waldo followed the same approach himself. His work was mainly on the lowest level tank, where Katuki seemed to think he was exceptionally reliable. It wasn't easy. Katuki had been so impressed by Waldo's remark on the virtues of silent accord that his instructions had become almost unintelligible, delivered through isolated words and a series of nods, grunts and winks. But since he clearly continued to regard Waldo with special esteem, everything must have been going well. And as Katuki had said, the guards much preferred the upper levels of Station Up, where the gravity and the sewage were less noticeable. Waldo hadn't seen one down on the lowest levels since his arrival, and his fears regarding the condensing coils of the still off the second level corridor had greatly eased. You have to remember that I'm reporting Waldo's version of events, plus a few things that came out after the visit of the Space Federavery possible that Waldo was not quite the popular, respected figure that he describes. Be that as it may, one day Katuki came rushing down to Waldo's room for advice and assistance. He was so worried that his speech had become quite normal. "Waldo, we got a bad problem coming up," he said. "Next week's the tenth anniversary of the terraforming jroject. President Dinsdale coming here for a big ceremony in Station Down -- special algal spraying, banquet, everything. Trouble is, they'll be coming to Station Up as well, to give us a big inspection." It was nice to receive Katuki's comments in words rather than in mime. Waldo could see no reason for the big panic, though. "Don't worry about it, Katuki. He's not called Dandy Dinsdale for nothing, you know. I've seen him before. He wears thousand-credit suits and he changes his clothes five times a day. He has his own barber and his own manicurist. He can't stand dirt or filth in any form -- it's a mania with him. I'm telling you, you'll never get Dinsdale within six levels of the vat areas." "Waldo, he don't know what it's like here. He asked to see everything, and that dumb superintendent took him at his word. Rusty up in the guard block showed me the tour plan and it includes all our levels." Katuki paced up and down Waldo's room, two steps each way, then hammered his fist on the steel bulkhead. "Damn it, Waldo, what use is a prison if you can't keep the wrong people out of it?" While Katuki was talking, Waldo's stomach had moved steadily up his throat and was now pushing at the roof of his. mouth. That damned still! It would be the ruin of all of them. Why had he been fool enough to let a few bottles of liquor get him mixed up in another illegal deal? Why hadn't he stayed out or blown the whistle? Because he'd heard Katuki's views on the way you deal with squealers and double-crossers, that's why. Waldo had the feeling that he'd been predestined for this setup, ever since the Judge had said the words Venus Station. Katuki was still airing his woes. "They want me to go over to Station Down and explain the way we feed the algal seeders. That means I can't be here to steer the tour the way I'd like to. I'll rush back over here as soon as I can, but I can't We are pleased to introduce the Galaxy Library Organizers -- custom designed volume binders which will file and preserve up to # issues of your Galaxy collection. Each durable black and tan vinyl case is handsomely embossed in' gold with the Galaxy logo. Priced at # each; # for #, # for #, including shipping and handling. Send your check or money order and coupon below to: P.O. Box #I Philadelphia, Pa. #I Please send me . Galaxy Library Organizers. I have enclosed  (Make payable to Jesse Jones Box Corp.) Offer good in U.S.A. only. rely on one of those other dummies to show Dinsdale and the other brass round here. Christ, can you imagine Blattwitz or Grapelli leading the tour? It's taken me two years to teach those two to wash up before they come through for dinner. Waldo, it has to be you. You'll have to make sure the visitors only see what we want them to see. You'll do it, right?" Waldo began to appreciate the narrowness of the beach between the devil and the deep blue sea. He was stuck with it. "Right." He thought of the old advice to the woman being raped: relax. "Then I'll make sure we have tour signs put up, to make it as easy for you as we can," Katuki went on. "People always follow arrows, even off a cliff. That's where I'd like to send that pansy Dinsdale. Damned troublemaker, why wouldn't he settle for a banquet like anybody else?" Katuki had real venom in his tone. Waldo realized that Katuki 's dislike of President Dinsdale went well beyond a difference of political opinions.    They spent most of the next few days scrubbing everything in sight, preparing for the big tour. When President Dinsdale finally appeared on the third hydroponics level, however, surrounded by a retinue of efforts hadn't been sufficient. Waldo's predictions had been on the mark. Dinsdale, impeccably dressed and coiffured, was holding a fine silk handkerchief close to his nose, and his expression left no doubt as to his feelings. The superintendent handed the tour over to Waldo with obvious relief. Dinsdale's great disdain had penetrated even the superintendent's bovine brain. As they walked along the third level, Waldo babbled anything that happened to come into his head. He was preparing himself for the detour that would have to be made down on the second level, to by-pass the still. Fortunately, President Dinsdale showed no interest in anything at all beyond his handkerchief. A couple of the others, though, were looking about them keenly and seemed to understand what they were seeing. Waldo led them nervously to the second level staircase, following the arrows that Katuki had set out. As they came out into the second level corridor Waldo stopped, unable to believe his eyes. Instead of diverting them down to the lowest level, the arrows were pointing along the corridor, straight past the still. The group was passing Waldo, blindly following the arrows, before he could get his brain working. They had reached the trapdoor and in two more seconds would be able to see the still. At that precise moment, Waldo had a sudden flash of total insight, an apocalyptic vision of truth. Katuki, in his hatred of President Dinsdale, didn't care whether they saw the still or not. He was planning to kidnap Dinsdale and hold the party hostages. Why else would he let the secret of the still be revealed? In moments of great stress, the body moves faster than the brain. While Waldo was still dithering mentally, his legs moved him over to the corridor wall. His hands, unprompted, pulled the red lever. The trapdoor swung open, and President Dinsdale and his entourage disappeared with a chorus of screams. Waldo advanced to the edge of the pit, unsure what to do next. His sudden vision of absolute truth hadn't given him a follow-up act. He dithered on the brink, noting absently that all of the party with the exception of Dinsdale himself had managed to land feet-first in the sewage channel below. The President had eventually regained his footing, but he had suffered a seachange into something undeniably strange and overpoweringly rich. He had lost his handkerchief along the way. As Waldo hesitated, Katuki suddenly appeared at the second-level staircase on the other side of the trapdoor. He was carrying a heavy wrench in his hand. "Dirty double-crosser," he shouted, and ran towards Waldo. Waldo turned to flee, but another vatman was coming the other way, a heavy iron pipe in his hand and a murderous expression on his face. Waldo's problem of what to do next seemed to be solved. With a moan of anticipation, he flung himself backwards through the trapdoor and immersed himself in his work. In due course, the lowest level's ever-rolling silent stream bore Waldo, President Dinsdale and the rest of them along into the lowest hydroponics area, where they were able to climb out onto the catwalk beside the big tank full of bluegreen vegetation. Waldo was the last to arrive, and had expected a certain amount of commotion to greet him. But the reality exceeded his wildest imaginings. He had never heard anything like it.    Waldo didn't mention that he had saved President Dinsdale from being captured and held hostage? That's not too surprising. You see, it just wasn't true. The trouble with apocalyptic visions is that they often won't withstand a rational examination. Waldo's wild surmise about Katuki's intentions seemed to make sense to him at the time. Why else would Katuki let the still be seen? The trouble was, it wasn't a still at all. If Waldo had known as much science as the average ten-year-old, he'd have realized that those coils were just part of the standard water recycling equipment on the Station. The thing that Katuki didn't want the visitors to see, and the thing that he was sure Waldo wouldn't let them see, was the lowest level hydroponics tank. Katuki had misinterpreted Waldo's wink when they had taken their first tour. As Waldo said, just because you've seen a piece of cheese doesn't mean you'd recognize a cow if you saw one. The thing that so excited the visitors who had been plunged through the trapdoor -- with the exception of Dinsdale, who had his own preoccupations -- was the lowest level hydroponics tank. The healthy vegetation there, producing oxygen for the use in the Station, was also producing -- under Katuki's guiding hand -- four acres of top-quality taliza plants, for shipment to Earth in return for liquor and other luxuries. Waldo's own knowledge of botany, as a deep hypnoprobe verified, stops at mixed vegetables. Waldo was given an award by the grateful Space Federation for breaking the taliza ring. And Katuki's repeated attempts to get to Waldo during the trial and kill him with his bare hands proved pretty conclusively that Waldo had never had any part of the dmg ring. But evidence or no evidence, Waldo never during the course of the whole trial received anything but a negative vote from President Dinsdale.  Here is what the tritics have said about the first collection from the pen and brush of this dazzling artist! "You can't flip the pages of Galaxy with your eves open and fail to notice that Fabian is great... There are # plates in this... folio... All arc superb "It's available... only by writing Loompanics Unlimited... # a hit. Worth it, by me."Spider Robinson, Galaxy "Fabian is my kind of artist... It was a real treat to look thru his Loompanics artfolio. It made my day."Forrest . Ackerman Steve's best previously-published work plus # original drawings done especially for this book... The fact that I own # of the # drawings should say something about my feelings for the art. Steve is a fantastic talent and my only regrets about this book are it is too short, and that I do not own all the # drawings!" -- Stuart David Schiff, Whispers "I say the Loompanics book... provides a wide range of Steve's styles and skills, including quite a few previously unpublished full-pagers." -- Richard E. Geis (Alter Ego), Science Fiction Review "Where has the sense of wonder gone from sf art? limited. "The book is... beautifully printed on one side of fine heavy slock... "... many of the plates are presented considerably larger than they originally appeared... But Fabian is one of the few illustrators whose work doesn't suffer from being seen full sic. In the # plates including # ncver-before-published pieces done especially for this volume-hc demonstrates an admirable and enviable technique, a strong sense of drama, a contrasting but balanced delicacy and strength in his rendering, and a superb feel for the genre. "Probably more than any other black-and-white illustrator presently working in the sf magazine field, Fabian has the power to revive the excitement that was so much the appeal of the old pulps. He'd have been quite at home in the pages of Weird Tates and would have held his own in the company of the best. "His art is immediate and arresting and often unforgettable...Many an author has wished for better illustrators; on many occasions Fabian's work has deserved better authors. "... Stephen Fabian's art is admirably suited to to a deserving talent." -- George Barr, Delap's F  SF Review Whispers, The Occult Lovecraft, Amazing, Fantastic, The Miscast Barbarian, Outworlds, and more, more, more... Including fifteen never before published drawings, done especially for this book. Each drawing is printed on one side of ## x I I # lb. paper, easily removable for framing. This beautiful book Is truly a collector's item, to be treasured now and in the years to come. the very best of the fastest-rising star in the science Loompanics Unlimited Box # Mason, Michigan # Sirs: Enclosed is S Please send me Name Add ress City State Zip Larry niven used to live behind a garbage dump. Yon wouldn't have known it, of course; although his sister used to say he lived Jn the "wrong part" of BelAire, it is not characteristic of that fabled community that it be in any way noticeable that the municipal sanitary land fill -- read garbage dump -- is only about half a mile up the street. On the other hand, the access road to the dump is clearly visible from the San Diego Freeway, and when I drove to Larry's house -- which was pretty often back in the days when we were writing The Mote in God's Eye and Inferno -- I couldn't help seeing the endless stream of huge trucks trundling up into the Santa Monica Mountains with their loads of refuse. Surely, thought I, we ought to be able to do something with that stuff besides bury it in what might otherwise be a very nice wilderness area. Couple that memory (Larry lives elsewhere now, so I don't go past there so often) with Jim Baen's persuasive manner ("Why the hell don't you write a column on how to rearrange the world so we don't waste so much? Get at it, blast you!") and you have the reason for this column. Frankly, as I start I don't have the foggiest notion of what I'll conclude. Those who would save the world seem to do so in waves. There are fads in the eco-crusading business, and just now garbage is the big one. I say fad because the I # opus put out by the people who brought you the Whole Earth Catalogue, namely their An Index of Possibilities: Energy and Power, contains not a single index reference to "trash," "garbage," "waste," or "sewage," and only one tiny reference (under "methane") to use of any of these materials; yet it was supposed to be a compendium of all the ideas on how the energy crisis might be solved. Now, however, you can't pick up a work of that sort without finding article after article on how we could be saved if only we'd use the energy in our sewage and gar" bage. Unfortunately, none of the ar' tides I've seen give any numbers, they're very similar to the wistful thoughts I had while driving to Larry's house. There's so much waste and trash that surely we can get a # lot of energy out of it; can't we?  I don't know. Let's see. Let's begin by looking at the  present energy situation. That turns out not to be as easy as you might f think; the data aren't collected together into one place, and even when you find the figures they're I all mixed up. It takes a lot of pa( tience and determination to come up t with a meaningful composite, f Energy analysts don't seem ever c to have heard of the metric system, f Everything is given in terms of V British Thermal Units, or tons of I coal equivalent (and not everybody t has a common figure on how many I Btu there are in a ton of coal) or  barrels of oil per day (ditto about I Btubbl.) or kiloWatt-hours, or i whatever they're enamored of. I've put together as good a pic ture as I can, and I've converted ; everything into ergs (I grew up with  the cgs system; if you like the mks y system, divide by #; if you like ' feet and pounds, get hep). The re suits are given in Tables One and Two, which show where the US energy comes from and where it goes. Now true: the growth projected in Table One makes a number of assumptions which T haven't bothered to list (it assumes a conexample) and the percentages in Table Two are going to change if the US population continues stable; but at least we've got something to work with, a way to see just how big a problem we're facing. Now that we know how much power we need, let's find out how much garbage we have to deal with. Actually I shouldn't use the term "garbage" with its strong negative connotation; as the authors of the energy from waste section of Annual Review of Energy for # point out, it's precisely that term that makes the most talented administrators avoid the municipal departments of sanitation, and makes waste-collection a job at the very lowest end of the social scale. Instead I suppose I should say "urban physical resources" or some such. Anyway, we need to know how much of it we have to work with. The Environmental Protection of the metric system either, guesses that we produce about # pounds per capita each day (#I kg for the more up to date among us). Looking at my own household that seems about right. The figure refers to municipal wastes, which is everything thrown away such as trash and garbage, but does not include sewage. Since there are about # million of us, we get a rough figure of # thousand tons each day, or # Supply and Demand in Ergs ( X lO) # # # Domestic # # # Household and commercial # # # Industrial # # # Transportation # #.I # Electrical Generation #.I # # Exports # # # Synthetic conversion losses -- ... # # # # Domestic (#)  # # # Coal # # # Petroleum # # # Gas # #.I # Nuclear #.I # #I Hydro-electric # # # Shale -- # Other --  -- # Imports (#) # #.I # Petroleum # # # Gas #.I #.I # (Calculated from tables in Annual Review of Energy for I #) ably explains why the cities are running out of sanitary land fill. In metric terms we have # thousand annually -- still a respectable sum. We'll stay with the English system for a while because the energy figures I have for what we can get out of municipal waste are, of course, given in Btuton. Sigh. Incidentally, the Annual Review article also gives an estimate of # and that simply can't be right. It may include sewage, which we'll deal with separately. But better than a ton per person per day is still far too large. All right: we have this incredible pile of waste, now what can we do with it? Well, if it were dry we could burn it, with due regard to cleaning up the stack gasses to avoid pollution; and in fact that's what's done with a lot of it (and sometimes without worrying about the pollution aspects, either). Few places make any effort to capture Use (#) Percent Ergs (x lO) Space heating # Water heating # Cooking # # Air conditioning # # Refrigeration # Industrial (#) (#) Process Steam # Direct Heat # Electric Drive # Electrolytic processes # # Transportation (#) (#) Auto # Truck # Bus # # Train # Airplane # Military and Other # Feedstock # Other # #. # (Calculated from tables in Annual Review of Energy for #) the energy from that burning waste. The stuff is merely incinerated to reduce the volume. Surely there is a significant amount of energy released, though, and if we can tap it, will we be independent of Arab sheiks and Liberian tankers? The standard figure for the energy content of municipal waste there's a joker: that's per ton of dry weight. Unfortunately, a lot of municipal waste is anything but dry, and it takes a good bit of energy to get the water out of it before it will bum at all. Still, let's assume we've dried it, somehow, and it's all ours. We cannot yet burn it in steam boilers. The stuff consists of all kinds of things: discarded metal lar Man toys; food scraps; dead animals; discarded vacuum cleaners; coffee grounds; and you name it. It must be pulverized and sorted, and that takes energy. It also takes either a very high or a very low technology: that is, one way to sort it is by human labor, but we'd probably have to increase the size of the army before we could put the unemployed to work doing that; thus we have to build highly sophisticated equipment, with magnets, grates, air-stream sorters and the like, and those cost money, and municipalities raise money primarily through property taxes, and homeowners are about ready to revolt already. But let's assume all those problems solved and we've done the sorting. How much energy can we get from our rubbish? Comes now the math; tons times energyton times a mess of constants I won't bother to give. The results are interesting: # x # ergs, or # x #" kiloWatt-hours. In other words, if we captured all the energy from our rubbish we could produce about # of the energy we used in #. Significant, yes. Important, perhaps. But it won't save us from Arab oil and sinking tankers. Alas, things are worse than that. No industrial process is # efficient, and electrical generation is no exception. With present technology the best we've been able to do at burning rubbish is # efficiency, which means that if all our municipal waste were burned in the best boilers we know how to build, we'd get # X #" kW-hrs, or, coincidentally, some # of the electricity generated in # -- and we have not counted in costs, the energy needed to process and dry, or indeed much of anything. We could go another way. If we can persuade industries to build alongside the rubbish-disposal system or take the rubbish to their plants, so that we can use the steam directly without turning it into electricity, we get # of the energy value and that's a respectable # of all the process steam used in #; well worth trying for, if it doesn't cost too much. So. What are the costs of all this? The Annual Review gives some figures, which I have recalculated to give Table Three. (I recalculated because theirs were based on plants processing # tons unsorted refuse per day, an awkward figure at best.) They still don't mean very much; is this a low or a high cost? Well, one figure readily available is the capital cost per installed kilo Watt of electrical power. That ranges from around # for a coal-fired plant to over # for some kinds of nuclear. Assuming # efficiency for a refuse-burning electrical plant, we find the capital cost per kW is #: much higher than other kinds of plant costs, which explains why electrical utilities aren't terribly interested. For # a kW they can buy a nuclear breeder plant, whose operating costs will be lower than the value of the fuel produced. I suspect that my figures for nuclear power costs are a bit low; theylre based on research done a couple of years ago, and the court and environmental impact statement costs of nuclear power are now about as high as the costs of the hardware; but even so, the refuseplant generator is expensive. Or is it? After all, the cities have to get rid of the refuse somehow. If we subtract off the costs of sanitary land fill, and a number of the other expenses of disposing of that growing mound of trash that gives mayors nightmares, our electrical System Used Pyrolysis ; Steam generation, f processed refuse  Steam generation, I unprocessed refuse Electrical generation,  processed refuse I Fuel preparation. Capital Cost Annual Operating C # # # # # # # # # # J All figures in constant I # dollars per ton (# lbs) of unsorted refuse t per day. Source: Annual Review of Energy, Vol. #, #, Annual Reviews, Inc., Palo Alto. plants begin to make sense after all: but only if we look at cities as a ' total system, and city budgets aren't , prepared that way. Believe me, I ; know: I've been Executive Assistant to the Mayor of Los Angeles. The Department of Water and Power would scream bloody blue blazes if : told they had to spend that kind of senior administrators, people you I can't do without, would go jobf hunting if told their lordly departt ment was to be combined with SaniV tation. Moreover, the City Council I would impeach anyone suggesting i the kind of capital fund raising (and ( consequent increase in property  taxes) a large-scale electricity from-rubbish project would require, j Still, if we were starting over -- if ' we could look at cities as total systerns rather than as a series of independent departments -- it would make a great deal of sense to get rid of our refuse and extract the energy out of it at the same time. We could not run the city on its own garbage, nor is garbage a particularly efficient way to get electricity; but since you have to get rid of the stuff anyway, you might as well take out what you can, and the total system costs will probably Justify the initial capital expense. Whether, given what we've already spent on sanitation facilities, it makes much sense is not so obvious: you have to look at each city independently. I suspect that LA could sell the land set aside for sanitary land fill (another department heard from: although Recreation and Parks knows it can't keep that land forever, right now they're not turning loose) for enough to build some good-sized plants; but I haven't done the numbers. In places where land values are not so high as here, it's more dubious. Let's leave rubbish for a bit and get down in the sewers. If garbage can't provide more than a fraction of our energy needs, can sewage save us?    To begin with, sewage is valuable. That should be obvious: it is only the very wealthy western nations that can afford to throw away such a valuable resource. Indeed, we spend a lot of money and energy merely to throw it away -- after which we burn a lot of valuable coal and oil to generate electricity in order to fix nitrogen to make fertilizer -- fertilizer that's not as good as the high-nitrogen sewage we pollute rivers with. Secondly, there's a long technological history of using sewage as a fuel source: begin with the Indian peasant who uses buffalo chips to cook his food and procede to modem methane generators. Finally, even if we don't use sewage as fertilizer -- and thus bypass the long series of inefficiencies involved in the generation and transmission of power, fixation of nitrogen, etc., culminating in commercial fertilizer -- the stuff has a high energy content. In other words, using sewage as an energy source has a lot going for it. There are several ways to go. First, as agricultural nutrient, allowing the crop to be the actual energy-storage system. This is widely done in the Orient, with detrimental side effects: the honeybucket is a pretty effective means of spreading epidemics. Surely we can do better than that. Second, as methane source: shovel sewage into a tank, let ferment in the absence of air, and out comes methane. Methane is also known as natural gas, and is rather valuable. Indeed, natural gas is the most critically short item in our energy budget. A pound of dry sewage solid will produce about # to # cubic feet of methane, which sells at # per # cubic meters. Now my source book, with a straight face, gives both those figures in the same paragraph. I'll translate: a ton of sewage produces some # cubic meters of methane, worth about #. The methane production pretty well sterilizes the residual, which can then be used as high-nitrogen fertilizer. (But we will have to use some of the methane as fuel for drying it before we can sell it.) Finally, we can produce the methane and then bum the residual. It has been calculated that doing that will let us build a system that operates at zero profit provided that we charge about # a ton dump fee: that is, those who wish to dispose of sewage must pay us. Why is this? We're getting valuable fuel out of the system; surely we need not charge a dump fee? Ah, but the plant itself costs a lot of money, and that money isn't free. IF the plant already existed, it would make a profit -- but the "profit" is lower than current interest rates, and thus the dump fee: another of the little points usually forgotten by those who are faddishly out to save the world. Of course, if the price of methane were deregulated the system would be clearly profitable; exactly how profitable would depend on how much of the gas produced would have to be returned to the system as operating energy. Furthermore, technology improves, and one commercial utility. Southern California Edison, was at one time trying to find ways to use sewage as fuel; they contracted to take the entire sewage output of one of the smaller southern California cities free and get rid of it by burning it in their boilers. They didn't quite know how to make that work, but they were doing the research, when along came the Public Utilities Commission to tell them to stop. It seems that wasn't a justifiable use of the rate-payers' money. Utilities shouldn't engage in fuel research, they should generate power. Thus we were all protected by our government, and now a government agency will have to do the necessary research if sewage is to be burned at a profit. Still, Just how much energy could we get from this source? Well, each of us produces about .# pounds (yeah, I know, but all the other numbers I could find were in the English system and I give up) of dry solid each day. That's #I million tons a year; if it all went into methane generation systems we'd annually, and at # Btu per cubic foot that's # x # ergs or # (# tenths of a percent) of the # energy budget. Sigh. It's unlikely to save us, isn't it? However, don't despair. We can also add the animal wastes, which amount to methane, #.I x # ergs, or # of all energy used in #. Better than that, it's just about # of the energy we obtained from natural gas in # -- ie., we could cut natural gas consumption by # a year -- and natural gas is, as mentioned, the most critically short item in our energy mix. It's not the earth, but it's something. Of course it's also expensive, and technologically some time away. What I've given are some maximum theoretical figures, not what we could do tomorrow morning if we set our minds to it.    Let's see: # from human and animal sewage; another # from municipal refuse; add in another percentage point just in case: and we've come up with a grand total of # of the # energy budget, proenergy from our sewage and garbage and other trash. Since we cannot possibly capture # of that energy, I leave it to you to guess at the actual efficiencies; and I think you now see why engineers, as opposed to faddists, don't think we can run the United States on its own garbage heaps. That doesn't mean the energies in our waste aren't worth recovering. It's particularly true in the case of animal wastes: methane generators aren't very sensitive to scale. Once you get up to a couple of tons a day, larger methane cookers don't cost much less per pound processed. Thus quite small operations could .feasibly build them; and, like garbage, both animal and human wastes must be disposed of anyway , and dairies ought to be encouraged (through higher sewage fees and the like) to catch that energy and feed it into the national pipeline. Once again, though, each case must be examined individually: distance to pipeline; availability of water (methane cookers take lots of water); and other such factors enter here. But having done it, we haven t saved ourselves.    If we got # of the # energy budget from sewage and garbage (which we can't, because # comes only with # efficiency), we'd still have to depend on Arab oil. What else can we do? Not too long ago there was in vogue a scheme to grow crops for alcohol and run much of our transport system on that. It was even worked out quite elaborately: take sewage and transport it (means not specified) out to marginal farmlands; take the urban poor off the welfare rolls and give them smallholdings of that marginal land; and let them grow alcohol crops, thus relieving unemployment, getting people out of the cities, and solving the energy crisis -- as well as dealing with sewage. It sounds good. It sounds marvelous. Why don't we do it? Well, alas, there are some problems. For one, many of those urban poor have just come to the city from marginal farms on which they couldn't make a living. It might require a larger police force and army than we have to make them go back. But leave that. Let's assume we have the labor force or can get it. What crops produce the most alcohol? You already know that: com (maize, as they call it everywhere other words, cash crops. If they grow well they'll be grown: gone are the days of our big farm surpluses. Also, they are all crops which respond best to agro-business techniques: there are enormous economies of scale. It doesn't cost anywhere near a thousand times as much to keep # acres in cultivation as it does to keep # going. Then there are the costs of collection. The alcohol must be transported and distributed: first, though, the crops themselves must be carried around to the fermenting vats (since the costs of providing each form, or small community of farms, with its own generation facility would be collossal); then the resulting alcohol must be piped to where it will be used. Also note that all of this is in competition with food crops. True: the United States probably could, at hideous capital costs, grow enough alcohol to run its transport system, and thus be free or nearly so of imported petroleum. We could even afford to do it. It would have one monstrous side effect, though: as we are now one of the few foodexporting countries of this world, we could condemn a lot of people to starvation. I suspect that the very ones who now clamor for our energyindependence achieved through croplands growing alcohol would be the first to denounce such callous behavior. But: it is in precisely this area that research can be made to pay off. Right now growing plants are very inefficient things. They don't really convert much (# or so) of the sunlight falling on them into useful energy. Over the millenia man has selectively bred some plants (such as maize, wheat, barley, etc.) to do a much better job than most; now molecular biology may allow us to double that efficiency in a few years. Then, too, the system for generating methane produees a very high grade fertilizer, with not only nitrates but also phosphates, trace elements, and the other ingredients missing from marginal farmland. Thus we have a potential for upgrading marginal land, which will attract unhappy city dwellers to a rural life. Whether the upgraded land is best used to grow alcohol crops for fuel, or to grow food for the world, is an economic decision that would have to be made at the time; but clearly it will be useful. The potential is enormous. If we had # efficient crops and grew them continuously, then some # of the US land area would provide fuel for all our electrical generators: # of all the energy we use, and this without fusion or plutonium or coal or oil. Well worth continuing research, and you may recall that a year or so ago I discussed the need for a national "Manhattan Project" in plant efficiencies. It's still needed. The development of more efficient agricultural plants would do more towards solving the energy problem than all the solar towers and windmills we'll ever build.    Finally, what does it all mean? I'm tempted to give Mr. Natural's answer, but I won't. What it means is this: there aren't any simple answers to our energy problem. No magic solutions. No fads. No mysterious "them" who prevent us from solving all our problems with a few tricks. What it takes is high technology and a lot of research: neither of which looks too healthy right now, given our tax laws. It takes capital accumulation, incentives, a chopping away of bureaucratic red tape. I've covered a lot of that in previous essays. I don't want to leave this before making one point that glared at me out of the research I did for this article. Were I energy czar of the US, I know what I'd do (I think -- after all. I've only taken a first cut). Our transport system uses a full quarter of all energy, and # of our petroleum; it uses all of the imported oil. The efficiency of the US transport system is #, based on a figure of # kW-hr (# x #' ergs) per ton-mile. Electrical vehicles can at least double that efficiency, even taking into account losses in transmission over wires, charging batteries, and all the rest. If we also include the costs of pollution control, the advantage of electric vehicles looms even greater. At the moment there's no incentive to develop electric cars and trucks and the like: there's not enough electricity. If tomorrow morning all our cars were magically converted into electric vehicles, we'd be paralyzed. We have non-polluting means of generating electricity: nuclear power plants. No. Modern fission plants are not the long-term solution to the world's energy problem, nor are they entirely safe (although compared to the health costs of coal they come off rather well). They produce plutonium which has a number of problems associated with it. But they'd get us past any current energy crisis, and if we had enough electricity we would develop -- finish, really, because we've just about invented it -- the technology to convert from internal combustion to electric transport; that in itself would save more energy than we could get from burning all our garbage and sewage -- and it would move us a long way toward energy independence. Meanwhile, for the long-term I'd finance a lot of research into more efficient energy-fixing crops; I'd put development money into oceanthermal energy (described in several earlier columns, and useful because a good bit of the research goes into low-heat turbine systems which can be used as bottoming cycles on existing powerplants even if they never got to sea); I'd change the tax laws to give lower property taxes to those who insulate their houses and install solar heaters (rather than the ruinous fines called "increased property valuation" that the city now levies on you for insulating); and I'd put a bit more into fusion. Finally, I'd change the tax laws to let all kinds of private enterprises do research in the field of energy conservation and efficiencies, even if that meant lower tax revenue and thus laying off some bureaucrats. But perhaps that's a dream world, no more realistic than the dream of those who'd run the US of A on its own garbage. I've pointed out in previous articles that there are many ways to produce enough energy to operate our industrial economy. A combination of sewage processing and agriculture for ethanol can be yet another. I don't know which of these ways is preferable, but many are feasible. We can get enough energy; we don't have to collapse and die; all we really have to do is stop wringing our hands and get on with the job.  Xhe evening meal was better than usual; the peas were not quite so much like buckshot, the meat a bit more tender with less of the stringy bits like insulation wire, the potatoes less full of sprouts and black spots, even the wme tasted less like vinegar. The voice of Brother James droned on from the end of the table. "If the nearness of our last necessity, brought a nearer conformity into it, there were a happiness in hoary hairs, and no calamity in half senses." . A difficult reading tonight. Brother John thought. What was it again? Urn Burial? Yes, that was it. Five hundred years old. No wonder the difficulty. ' Brother John looked to his left down the length of the long table, now largely empty. Here and there a brother such as himself took the nightly repast and listened to the words of Brother James. "But the most tedious being is that which can unwish itself, content to be nothing -- " We are ever fewer. Brother John thought again as he did now more and more often. He felt a sense of sadness, but not depression. What they were doing was good and needed doing. He looked past the mathematics table,' the sciences toble, the agricultural table, to the wail where the old motto hung: "Preserve Knowledge Through the Long Dark Electronic Night." Yes, that was right. That was the duty.  , Brother James read on. Others from the other disciplines were reading also at the long tables in the great hall of the Fulda. "What time the persons of these Ossuaries entered the famous Nations of the dead, and slept with Princes and Counsellors, might admit a wide solution." What were ossuaries again.' thought Brother John. Ah, yes, places for bones, I remember now. It comes from the Latin os, for bone. That's right. But how are we to understand, "might admit a wide solution"? What might? Brother John sighed as he finished the last of his custard. It had been made from real milk and was sour as usual. If only the brothers had more time for husbandry the food might be better. But they were so few, and there was so much to be done. How difficult it was to keep knowledge alive. How difficult to be an Einhard, to keep, to hold, to preserve knowledge against that time when man would once again stand in need of it. But this reading was difficult, no doubt about it. He would have to study it in detail tomorrow. Still it was easier than last month's reading, the Mart d' Arthur. Senior Brother Roger coughed softly and looked down the table at them. Brother James stopped reading and squeezed the book shut with a hissing, reverential, shhh. Brother Roger cleared his throat. At each of the other tables senior brothers were doing likewise. "Brothers," he said. The word reverberated from all the tables like an echo. Chairs scraped as the brothers stood and filed out to the commons for brandy and smokes. "Brother John," the voice of the Senior Brother stopped him just as he reached the door. "Yes, Senior Brother?" Brother Roger looked uncomfortable. "I realize this is an imposition..." Brother John said nothing, merely waited. "Well, you know -- . Well, the truth is. Brother John, we have recruiting appointments in Capital tomorrow. We had enough credits from handcraft sales to buy one Tri-V ad, and -- " "Oh?" "Yes, -- and I rather thought. Well, Brother, not to put too fine a point on it, I think you are the one to represent the English Einhards." Brother John sighed. He had done this before. It was unpleasant but someone had to go. How else would long tables ever be filled? "Of course I'll go," he said. "That's fine," the Senior Brother said. "I knew you would. The bus will be in front of Fulda at eight." Brother John nodded. Before he could leave. Brother Roger's voice again stopped him. "Brother John -- " "Yes?" "Please wear your best tweed and leathers." He nodded again and went off, bypassing the commons, walking straight to his cell. Wear my best tweed and leathers, he thought. What best? Well, he would see if pressing up his other set a bit might make them more presentable. And a damp cloth for the easier spots. He sighed again. Ah, to keep knowledge alive.    The interviews were given in a small set of rooms allotted them by the municipality. Brother John was shown his room by a rather insolent young employee who looked at Brother John with a condescending smirk, as if he were dealing with a moron or a primitive. "Hee yah, pers," the young man muttered as he unlocked the door. "Wan sum else, talk a me, pers," he muttered again and closed the door. He would be some time before the first interview, so he looked curiously around this room that was so different from anything in Fulda. In a sense it was The Enemy. It was the electronic night through which they were trying to preserve knowledge for that day -- who knew when? -- centuries, millennia, down the road when man would again realize his need for it -- and for those who understood it. He sat at the information console, studied the buttons and color coded tabs. He gave up trying to make sense of it and pushed buttons at random. The wall lit up and a man's face began giving directions form." Brother John wondered at the word...of course; the opposite of excess. He shuddered. He pushed another combination of buttons and music sprang from the walls accompanied by flickering patterns of color. Another series of punches gave him only an engimatic voice saying, "The answer is three hundred ninety-nine." He had obviously asked the machine an arithmetic question but he had no idea what it was. Finally he gave up and lay on the bed to think. It began to pulse and vibrate to the sound of soft music. He pushed distastefully at the buttons on the headboard but the bed merely went faster and the music became more frantic, louder and more loathsome. Brother John surrendered again and tried to relax. The long bus ride into Capital from Fulda had tired him. And no wonder, riding in a hand-made bus over roads that were no longer used, maintained or needed. If recruiting were not so important no one would ever venture out. And then to have a flat tire on top of it. It had been humiliating, he had to admit, to stand amid the weeds and broken pavement of the old road, getting tweed and leathers filthy, while aircars and hoppers zoomed low or hovered, each full of malicious, laughing eyes. He squinched his eyes together to make it all go away and be good again. Brother John realized he was having one of his periods of doubt: maybe he wasn't meant to be an Einhard. Perhaps they were all fooling themselves. He thought of the bus leaving the Fulda compound, past the animal compound, past the weaving shed where the tweeds were made, past the dairy, past the winery, past the fields with growing things... such as they were. Was it worth it, this obsession to keep the old skills alive when they weren't wanted qr needed and might never be? But of course it was. The first Einhard had seen that clearly. The catastrophe would come, in whatever form: war, environmental collapse, another ice age, madness -- who knew? but it would come. Civilizations always fall. And when this one did the Fuldas of the world would start things up again. The room-announcer told him he had a visitor. Wearily, he climbed from the quivering bed. His feet felt for the floor as if he were stepping onto a dock from a bobbing raft. He gazed distastefully at the room again: no, this was not for him. He pressed the button to let in the first candidate. Two hours later he was finished. Three young men, only three. Still, it could have been worse; he might have had no applicants at all. He wondered how the other brothers had done. He looked down at his notes, reviewing the three candidates.    The first had come in confidently, giving Brother John the ritual punch in the chest that was the vogue now. Brother John at first recoiled, then tried to hide his distaste. After all, it wasn't the lad's fault... but all the same -- "Please be seated." "Howz?" the boy asked in obvious bewilderment. Brother John gathered himself together. "Siddan." The lad smiled broadly and slumped into a chair. He punched a button oh the arm and the room was full of music and dancing lights. Brother John winced. "Please turn it off so we can talk," he said. The boy stared back at him. "Clear't," Brother John said, louder than he had intended. Morosely the boy made the room quiet and dim again. He squirmed in his seat. "Yur num Joey Bing?" Brother John asked. "Ya copy." "Tell me about yourself, your background." "I dun copy." Brother John sighed. It would be a long half hour. "Wan yur life printout," he said. "Ah," the boy said, "I MR it furya." He tapped away at the minicomp on his wrist. "Error," Brother John said, again much too loudly. The boy looked up in surprise. Brother John tried to go on in an even and gentle voice. "Doan comp it. Can't you MR it yaself?" The boy was amazed. "Wha? Got muh egoplak inna comp. Gotit all. Wha shudda?" So it went. At the end Brother John asked the standard question. "Why ya wanna be Einhard?" The boy's forehead crinkled with the effort of thought. Finally he smiled. He had the answer. "Fushuh I compa no funna home. Old man error. Old lady bad head circ, no -- CE that. She overload more. Anywuh, no funnahome. Wann punch your circ." Brother John sighed again. A loser from a losing family. "Thank you. We'll call if we want you," he. said, not caring if the boy understood. The second candidate had sort of slid into the room. He seemed to do everything sideways, edging through life like a crab. He was a thin boy with a scraggly beard and hair to match. Pimples stuck up through his beard like hillocks through the underbrush. He smiled in a way Brother John could only think of as a leer. Unpleasant as he looked, the lad was more articulate than the first. But the thought of sitting next to this boy at long table made him shudder. "And why do you want to be an Einhard?" Brother John asked the final question. "Well ah, yuh know," the lad said. "Yuh know." "I'm afraid I don't," Brother John said. Again the smile that was a leer, as if the boy were winking with his lips. "Yuh know," he said again, "cause a what you do out there." "And what do we do?" "Yuh know, with the doll Einhards. Make 'em happy, yuh know. I can do that. I got recommends." Brother John could not even be angry. It was all too silly, in a disgusting kind of way. "There are no women Einhards," he said. "There are no women at all in Fulda." The smile came back uncertainly, like writhing snakes. "I copy," the boy said. "Whatevah ya say." After he had gone Brother John sat several minutes bracing for the final interview. He'd had no need. It went well, even pleasantly. The last lad came in, staring with myopic hesitation around the room. as if his contacts hadn't been properly fitted. He was overweight and pale, and his hair grew in clumps like wisps of limp straw that hung over his round little face. He had a doughy look about him, as if his flesh would retain an identation if you pressed it with your finger. Not very prepossessing. Brother John thought, but then neither am I. Nor was I at his age either, he added in the interest of strict truth. But wonder of wonders, the boy could actually speak. He could make sense of the spoken word. He could construct real sentences -- not perfectly, but well enough to give hope. Brother John crossed his fingers and asked the next question. "Can you read?" The boy smiled his lumpy little smile: "Yes." "I mean real words, on paper. Real English words. Not comp talk; real words." "Yes." Brother John took a paper from his case and gingerly handed it to the boy. "Read this." The paper contained a series of sentences of graduated difficulty, from the very simple, "The boy threw the ball," to the very difficult, "Four score and seven years ago, our fathers -- ." The boy made it halfway through before breaking down. Not bad. Brother John thought, not bad at all. There was hope. "And," Brother John asked the ultimate question, "why do you want to be an Einhard? Why do you want to wear the tweed and leathers?" "I don't know if I can say," the lad replied. "It's more a feel, I guess." He thought a minute while Brother John waited. "All right," he said at last, "I Comp," and then blushed. "I'm sorry," he said. "I mean I think I understand." "That's all right. Take your time." "I read a poem once -- " "You read poetry?" Brother John said with astounded delight. The boy nodded. "Yes. A little. I didn't understand more than half of this one. But I remember the first line and I guess it says how I feel." "And it was -- ?" "Life too much with us," the boy said, "that's it. Life too much with us." Brother John thought quickly. He did not want to be embarrassed by not remembering it. Ah, yes, he had it now. "Yes," he said, "that poem is from the nineteenth century. But it goes, 'Life is too much with us.' You forgot the 'is'." "Is?" the boy said. "Yes, you see you need a form of the verb 'to be' to make the sentence." The boy stared at him, downcast. "Don't worry about it," Brother John said, "you've done quite well." He arranged for the boy to visit Fulda before deciding to take vows. He shook the doughy little hand one more time. The lad left and suddenly he was alone again. Three candidates, one a possible novitiate; not bad at all for these degenerate days. Again he wondered how the math and science brothers had done. Suddenly Brother John smiled wickedly and put his notes away; time now to be naughty. He whistled as he tied the case shut. The young clerk who had shown him to his room happened to be exiting as Brother John entered the lift. "See ya, Pers. Doan do a bad," the man said condescendingly as the door irised shut between them.    There was a self-serv on the ground floor. Brother John looked at the pictures of the various unreal foods. Below each was a slot where you put your credplak, and a little door below that where the food came out. He was tempted to go all the way, but then he recollected his oath of moderation -- and his low cred balance. He selected a piece of pie. He put his credplak in the slot. Nothing happened. He tried again. Still nothing. "You've got an expired plak," the man behind him said. "Oh? I didn't know." Brother John said, dismayed. "Yes, new ones were issued last month. Didn't you hear?" "No, I'm afraid not. We don't get much news." Brother John put his worthless credplak away and turned to leave. His stomach, not knowing the details, rumbled a protest. "I'll get it for you," the stranger said. Brother John looked at him, considering. One couldn't be too careat GoH: Jim Baen Editor of Galaxy It's all happening July #-# at the John Milton Thruway Motel Carrier CircleExit # Syracuse, NY # Tel. (# #-# Singles # Doubles # Membership # at the door. Banquet # ful in the city. The stories! Still, the man looked decent enough. "I really couldn't," Brother John said, for form's sake. "It's all right. It's only a piece of pie." "Well, I thank you then." The man put his credplak in the slot and the door opened. Brother John took the pie. "Something to drink?" the man said. "Well, if it wouldn't be an imposition, perhaps some coffee." The man chuckled noiselessly. "Wouldn't be an imposition," he repeated. "I love that. If you knew how that sounded." "I'm soiry -- " The stranger brushed this off. "No, no, I love it. I really do," he said. They sat at a small table in the corner. Brother John put the first bite of pie in his mouth and almost cried it was so good. Then he sipped the cofee, held it in his mouth until all the little taste buds had gotten their little hooks into it. "Ah," he said. It was strange. He knew that not a single thing in either the pie or the coffee was natural, not one thing. It was all synthetic, made to duplicate the taste and consistency of the real thing. No, he thought, it was better than the real thing, at least as served at Fulda. "You're an Einhard, aren't you?" the man asked. "Yes," Brother John mumbled, his mouth full. "Thought so," the man said. "We aren't hard to recognize." "No, you're not. Indeed you're not." The stranger looked at Brother John steadily. "No, indeed you're not," he went on. "Not many people are loose wearing hand-made coats with plastic elbow patches." "They aren't plastic," Brother John said, somewhat irritated. "They're leather." "You mean -- ?" Brother John nodded. "Yes, real animal skin. We raise animals." "I'd heard that," the man conceded. "And," Brother John went on, "the coat is not handmade. It is tweed made on our own power looms." "Yes, I'd heard that too." Brother John finished the pie and began nursing the coffee. "The truth is," the stranger said, "I once toyed with the idea of becoming an Einhard." "Oh?" Brother John said, interested. "Why didn't you?" The man shrugged and thought for the right words. "I don't know. I think I realized that it would be an escape, an evasion -- running away." "You think I am running away?" Brother John asked simply. "Well, yes," he hesitated. "All right, yes I do. What else do you call it, dressing in old-fashioned clothes, calling yourselves by antiquated names and titles -- even 'Einhard' and 'Fulda' have no relation to reality. Just because a man named Einhard, living in a place called Fulda, started the whole thing a hundred and fifty years ago -- ' ' "That's not quite correct," Brother John said. "That's what I've heard," the man said obstinately. "Oh, it's true enough," Brother John went on, trying to be kind, "that our order was started by first Senior Brother Einhard in the first sanctuary called Fulda -- " "That's what I said," the man said. " -- but the names come from something much older. Einhard was really a scholar living in the monastery of Fulda in the ninth century." "The ninth century?" Brother John nodded. "Yes, that first Einhard preserved the only copy of an old Latin work on the lives of the Roman emperors -- " Brother John was losing the man's attention, he knew, "so it's symbolic, you see," he hurried on. "He preserved knowledge and so that's why our first Einhard took the name and called his sanctuary Fulda." "And you think you are preserving knowledge?" "Yes." "Knowledge of what -- and for what?" The question was so brutally simple that Brother John winced in spite of himself. "The basic knowledge of language, science, mathematics and all the other skills that man will need to start over." The man nodded. "So I've heard," he said. "But  you must see how useless that is."  "We don't see it so," Brother ; John said stiffly.  The man shrugged again. "Well, it's true. Look," he went  on seriously, "man is not going to I destroy his culture. He is not going E to blow himself up. He is not going r to starve. He couldn't even if he I wanted to. Why, we can even hanI die a new ice age. Did you know f there are actually plans to do that?" t "No, I didn't," Brother John i said.  "What you are doing might have I been valid a couple of hundred I years ago, but it isn't now. We f don't need it. We don't need you. f All basic knowledge, all of it, is in f the machines. The machines could i recreate our culture by themselves -- and they are virtually indestructable. Man doesn't need to work -- he doesn't even need to I think." I "But you obviously do think," ( Brother John parried. The stranger was embarrassed. I "That's why I learned to talk oldI style: It's my hobby." "Ah," Brother John said, "and that is perhaps why we build the Fuldas." "As hobbies?" Now Brother John shrugged. "Perhaps not strictly that -- and we are by no means convinced the machines might not fail -- but to remind us that we are more than just creatures." "What then?" "Creators. Even if what we create is unnecessary." The man sat back in the chair and stared at Brother John. "You're escaping," he said loudly. "Why should you escape? Who gave you the right? Who gave you the right to avoid all this, this -- " he groped for a word, "dreck, this life?" Brother John recoiled from the , force of the man. He thought of the doughy, lumpy boy and 'Life is too much with us,' and could only shrug again.    It was his turn to fast and do the reading at dinner that night. The fast was easier this night because the remnants of pie and coffee seemed to still be with him, as was the bitterness of that final conversation. The brothers were starting their potato soup when Brother John began to read. "I read tonight," he said, "from the Manual of Style, as preserved by the Fulda at Newburgh, page ninety-two, third paragraph. 'A semicolon is used to mark a more important break in sentence flow...' " The brothers continued with their meal. They washed it all down with wine that tasted slightly of vinegar.  jrwer euPW fiuusto A hint of mortality adds spice to the existence of an Immortal -- unless... #:#, for the drive would take eight hours each way. Once, leaving late, he had stayed over in a guest room at the Institute, but had lain awake, his mind racing, the entire night. So, by getting an early start, he would be back by one the next morning. He walked into the bedroom to say good-bye to Martha. She was lying bn her side, waiting, watching for him. "You were quick this morning," she said. Her hip rustled under the sheet, inviting him back to bed. He had designed the room years before with no sharp comers so that -- he had laughingly told her at the time -- the curves of the bed chamber would complement her own. He sat down beside her, and ran his hand gently over her hip. An erotic pull tugged at him, but other, more immediate things occupied his mind. Her voice had been quizzical, and now her eyes asked the question they always asked -- why was he going? Twice before, he had promised that he was going for the last time, and had believed it; yet when the time rolled around, he had gone again. Partly, it was an obligation; there were so few obligations now, and any one was to be cherished; but something else drew him as well, a pull that lay hidden and unseen, like a powerful tide beneath a placid surface. Martha no longer vocalized the question. She rolled over on her back, with a little smile on her lips. She was attractive of course, and he was attracted, but he was also going. He kissed her briefly. They had shared many good years together, he thought, but perhaps it was time after all that they began to consider their separate ways. "Have a good trip," she said with a little pout on her face, but then added, "I hope it's all right." This time her voice was gentle.   Harris slowed as he entered the gates and started up the curving lane. Past the pond, glimmering in the mid-aftemoon sun, the grounds rolled in a broad expanse of lawn up to the old mansion house. So perfect a scene. Yet Harris felt cold. He had even shuddered, as he always did, the moment he passed through the massive stone pillars, with the discreet sign, "Institute for the Study of the Abnormal." The sight of the word 'Abnormal' brought home to him something he forgot for most of the time. For the abnormal in this immortal world was, simply, mortality. Many others forgot it altogether; it had been well over a century since death had touched their lives. But Harris, sometimes irritated, always obligated, drawn, came once a month to visit his one living relative, who was dying. He parked the car in a gravel lot that was hidden by the bushes and quickly got out. He stopped at the edge of the lawn; the only sounds were a wind in the woods on the far side of the house, and his own breathing. So perfect, so peaceful. He was an intruder. His eyes moved over the entire scene, as if to make sure it was safe to pass. Suddenly, he caught sight of a figure in a far corner, on the other side of the pond; the figure was not very clear, but it seemed to be a gardener, wearing a blue cap, working with an old-fashioned scythe to level tall grass that grew near the pond. Never before had he seen another person here. The figure disappeared into the trees. Harris shivered again. He concentrated on walking, and made his way briskly across the lawn, up the white stone steps, into the lobby. Only inside the door did the visitor discover that the facade of the house was like a stagesetting, preserved from the early part of the twentieth century. Behind it stretched the Institute with its gleaming interior alloy walls, as reflective as mirrors, but in darker, more muted, more mysterious tones. As an architect, Harris was always annoyed by the design; he would have preferred to have part of the mansion's interior, which must have been magnificent in its own old-fashioned way, as a transition between the two centuries. "Dr. Reiner," he said to the blonde-haired receptionist. She was new, but the receptionists often were, for people rotated in and out of such second-tier jobs every three months. While she phoned, he looked at her carefully. She was pretty, soft, almost pink, with a wide smile. He reminded himself to talk to her on the way out. "He'll be here in five minutes. I hope you don't mind waiting." "Not at all." He did not feel like chatting now, but afterwards, his obligation fulfilled, he would be back. He sat down in one of the white plastic chairs, which instantly adapted itself to his contours, and stared at himself in the wall opposite. How long had he looked this way? -- #, no, it was #, or was it I # years, or did it really matter? Of course, there were changes; two decades ago, he tired of the closecropped hair style he had worn for so long, and had allowed his hair to grow out again. But that was cosmetic; there was no real change, only stasis, and he knew his image so well that he bored of looking. He let his hand drop onto the console next to him; the section of wall opposite him flashed into a screen. He flicked through fourteen channels until he came to a revival of a musical he remembered from the #s, just before the Great Death. One of the songs came back into his head, "I'll Be Waiting," and he hummed it with the actor. He wondered with whom he had first seen the musical, but it was so long ago, so difficult to remember people he had known, those who had not survived. It was easier to remember the song. He turned off the console, shut his eyes, and hummed the song again. "Aha, I wondered if you were still coming to us," said Dr. Reiner. Harris stood as the angular doctor approached and they shook hands. The doctor's hand was boney. They started down the corridors. "That's dways your opening line." "And I always wonder if you're going to come to us." "I do -- every time." "That's true, but most people don't, they don't have any interest, they don't want to know, and so I start to assume that eventually nobody will come and how quiet it will be here, and then you and one or two others surprise me." Harris noticed some strain in the doctor's manner. "How is he?" "Weaker. Degeneration seems to be accelerating, and his systems are failing. Frankly, I don't think he can last much longer." "How long?" They had reached the room. The doctor paused, his hand on the handle of the unopened door, his eyes gray, neutral. "I can only give you lerforma death-deng act. Stop smoking. Give Heart Fund American Heart AssoclatlonxJ an intuition. Three weeks -- at most." The words passed Harris by. He had heard them, but he could not extract the meaning. The doctor pushed open the door and gestured Harris in. "You'll have to excuse me. I have business..." That too was a stock remark of the doctor, but now it was said with less politeness and more conviction. "Of'course," murmured Harris, but by then the door was already closed behind him. Harris sat in the corner, underneath the wall console. Slowly, his eyes fixed on the old man, who slept, half-sitting in what might have been a bower of vines and branches, but these vines and branches were the wires and tubes that linked him to dials and regulators and fluids. The room smelled of antiseptic, stingingly so. This person was the closest genetically to him in the entire world; the difference between them was one of life and death, but it was such a small difference, an enzyme balance, that explained why Harris' face was only slightly lined, no more than it had been a century before, while that of the old man was as ravaged as a gully in a drought. At last, after what seemed an hour to Harris but was in fact only ten minutes, the old man opened his eyes, and struggled for a moment to focus on Harris. "Hello," said Harris. "Hello," said the old man. His voice was parched, a croak, every word an effort. He managed to smile slightly in greeting. "You here long?" "No, no, I just arrived." They chatted now, with Harris doing most of the talking. He told the old man about the two hou'ses he was designing for the parklands north of the urban hub, and then hurried on, in great detail, to his trip last weekend to the highlands in East Africa, and on to his plans for skiing next week in New Zealand. "Do you still travel with that nice woman you told me about -- " "Martha. Yes." "Good." Harris' mind wandered for a moment to the growing distance he felt between Martha and himself, but he was not even so sure of that distance, and there would be so much time to decide. There was always so much time. The old man tried to shift himself a little higher in the bed, but the artificial bower kept him from moving very far. Harris found it painful' to watch so much effort for so little. There was a silence. "You know," said the old man finally, "your world is a very leisured place." Harris did not reply, and the old man continued, struggling to get out his sentences. "I've had leisure too, leisure to lie here and think about myself. Sometimes I've thought it was very unfair. I'm here. Why? Why couldn't I devote my life to enjoying life like the rest of you? Why am I here with the others whose bodies wouldn't stop growing old?... But I don't think it's unfair anymore...I don't think it's important that I'm a freak." Harris remembered the shock when, after thirty years of stasis, they had learned that the Treatment had failed with the old man, that his body had ceased regenerating, and again had begun to degenerate. What reassurance could he give now? What lies? "Don't give up hope now. There's still the possibility that it can be stopped. That's what they're working on here. That's why you're here." The old man said nothing immediately, but instead seemed to be storing up another burst of energy. He shifted again. "Don't be kind to me," he said without any sharpness. "I know what's happening. I can feel it inside myself, I sometimes think I can hear it ticking. And -- even if they could reverse it -- I'm not sure anymore that I'd want to live forever." Harris felt a clenching in his chest, like a panic. Now he comprehended fully what the doctor had said, the finality. And then the old man, as though deliberately reiterating what he knew what was on Harris' mind, said, "I'm different from you. I'm going to die. Soon." Evenly, he added, "And I'm not afraid. Not any longer." It sounded like a prayer. A few minutes later Harris stood to leave. They had never talked like this before, and it was difficult to pick up the chatter. The old man seemed to have slipped away a bit; the exertion of talking had drained him. His eyes, however, were fastened on Harris, and the way he looked was eerie, as though from a great distance. The farewell was awkward and abrupt, but fortunately brief. Harris said he would see the old man again in a few weeks. Another lie. Harris' legs were weak beneath him as he walked down the soft-lit corridor, and he sat down on a couch. A terror settled down with him, but the terror gave away to sadness. He cried, sobbing quietly. Then he caught sight of himself in the alloy wall. It was an image of himself that he could never remember having seen before. It was so unusual, so amusing, so much a novelty, that he stopped crying to watch, but of course the image had fled, and he was back to his normal self.    "He knows he's going to die," Harris said to Dr. Reiner. The two men were strolling, as had become customary after the visit, in the garden behind the mansion house. "He says he feels it within himself." "I'm not surprised. A substantial part of him is already dead; it's only the machines that keep him alive." Harris did not reply. The doctor eyed him curiously. "You have no reaction?" There was a mocking edge to his voice. "I don't know what to say," Harris shot back defensively. "What can I do?" "It was not my intention to make you angry. I meant the question in a serious manner. My reactions are shaped, and limited, by my work, and I wonder about someone like you from the outside..." Harris thought of the fleeting image of himself that he had caught in the mirror-wall. A strange sight. One rarely felt any peaks of emotion, especially of that kind. "I suppose I -- we -- aren't very good at facing death? We're out of practice. ' ' "I'm not sure that man was ever any good, even before the Plague." "But you, it doesn't seem to bother you." Passing through a small wood, they had come out on a bluff, and now they sat down on a bench, facing out over the river. A flock of birds rose and then resettled in the forest across the river. "It's my work," Reiner said at last. He fingered the lapel of his white coat. "You see. I'm a doctor." "And you chose it?" What made the dutiful part of his visits less dutiful for Harris was talking with Reiner, prickly, puzzling, intelligent, sardonic -- deliberately choosing to live on the edge of two worlds. But Harris had always before felt it would be an intrusion to ask him why he sought this memento mori in a world in which it was unnecessary, and even now, Harris' question was ill-formed. "I'm fascinated." The doctor smiled thinly. He had admitted his perverse fetishism, and then, when he became aware of Harris' lack of explicit reaction, he chuckled diyly and asked, "And why do you think you come here?" "He's my relative, my only living relative, and he's dying." "Oh, come now, that could only be part. You're here because you too -- are fascinated." "You make it sound -- " "Again, you misunderstand me. I'm not saying there's anything sick about it on your part, just that you're drawn. You are, you know." Irritated at the doctor's arrogance, his diagnosis, Harry was in no hurry to respond. At last, he nodded; the doctor, he reluctantly had to admit, had touched a truth, the pull trying to tug him from one world back to another, the force that Martha could never see. "I think many of us take immor-tality so much for granted," the doctor went on, "that we forget what a miracle, what a gift, it is. And that it came to us out of death. So to see death is to see our rebirth. If the Great Plague had not killed so Hoffmann and the other Researchers would have no setting, no reason, to figure out why twenty percent did survive, and then they would never have discovered -- " The doctor abruptly stopped. Harris thought he was collecting his thoughts, but then he realized that the doctor was half-turned on the bench, listening. Harris heard it too. A rustling, a whipping of leaves and branches in the woods. Then a shriek, and another. They moved quickly down a path that ran off to the side. The shrieks grew louder. In the center of a small clearing, a man stood. He was whirling a scythe at shoulder level in a circle around him, clipping trees and branches, alternately making that shriek and moaning as he did so, as though in some pagan ritual. He wore a blue cap. This was the figure, Harris realized, that he had seen gardening when he had come into the Institute. The man's narrow face was contorted. The doctor stepped into the clearing, just out of range of the instrument. "You must stop this at once, or you will injure yourself." The man did stop, froze, with the scythe hlld out from him like a lance, his eyes widening as he looked at the doctor. "You. You're here. You're watching me, you're always watching me, following me, why won't you let me be!" The doctor, in his eyes, seemed to be an apparition, a tormentor. "You must put that down. At once!" commanded the doctor. The man neither set it down nor spoke. Instead he began to advance slowly on the doctor, his face drawn tight in its strange emotions. Reiner lost some of his authority, his self-confidence. "I told you to put it down!' He began to back away, in a semi-circular path. "No, no, no," the man repeated, approaching. As in a dance, the doctor retreated further. "Put it down for God's sake!" "No -- no -- no." "Aaahhh!" The doctor tumbled back, over a root, onto the ground. Now the man loomed above the doctor, raising the scythe over his own head. Now it was Reiner's turn to freeze, where he had fallen. Harris leaped. As he did, the man turned, dropping the scythe. There Not very surprisingly, if you are a Galaxy subscriber chances are you tend to move around a lot; seeing new places, doing new things, living in new homes. This is just fine, of course, but from the rather specialized point of view of our Subscription Department it does present a problem. You see, while computers are fast and accurate, they are not, even ours, very bright. So when you inform them of a change of address, you should do it in a special way. Like this: and you should include an actual Galaxy subscription address-label from your old address. Otherwise the computer might not understand, and that might mean that your next issue of Galaxy doesn't reach you as quickly as it should: a terrible state of affairs, indeed! So, if you're moving, please send a change-of-address card, made out as shown above, together with an old subscription label, to: Galaxy Subscription Dept. Boulder, CO # Thank you! was surprise on his face, but at the moment their glance met, Harris saw something else in his eyeS. The other man was strong, but Harris had the advantage, having caught him from the side, and Harris forced him to the ground, onto his belly, and pinned him. Reiner scrambled to his feet, and then simply stood there, watching, as though he were critically observing a scene acted out for his benefit. "Reiner, don't let it lie there," Harris called out, while the man struggled to get free. "Yes," said Reiner, almost absent-mindedly, and he picked it up. He shook his head once, and then reached into his pocket for a radio, and whispered a few words into it. Harris no longer had any difficulty holding the man to the ground, for the man's strength seemed to have gone out of him, and his muscles were flaccid. Within minutes, three other man -- one of them Harris recognized as another research doctor -- appeared, gave the man an injection, and carried him off. The doctor stood silently. He let the scythe drop to the ground, and then brushed himself off with meticulous care, as though to recover his dignity. "Thank you." But his face was still very pale. "Who was that?" A new admission." The phrase sounded odd to Harris, but then he thought of the man's face, which he had seen only in the first moment of the grapple, pinched and drawn. He also recalled the look in the eyes. "He in fact is very healthy," continued Reiner, "and working in the garden and woods seemed a sound activity. His aging has only slightly advanced." "Judging by the way he went after you, perhaps he ought not to continue his gardening." "I'm quite convinced that I was only a convenient target for his anger." "Anger at what?" "Oh, I would hazard a guess, and say himself. Come, let's go back." "Do you get many new admissions?" asked Harris. A natural question, yet one that had never occurred to him before. The doctor rubbed the side of his face. He did not answer immediately. "Before -- we were talking about the fascination. There's another reason, a very practical reason, for my interest -- my fascination. I am coming to the conclusion one that I always feared, that the gift of immortality is, strictly speaking, limited." Harris sucked in a breath. "You see," went on Reiner, "in the last eighteen months we've had over sixty new admissions -- in no way numerically significant, not even in terms of error, but yet it is interesting that, after a century of statis, the degeneration begins again for no apparent reason. Of course. I'm not positive, but I think it is probably I I impossible to permanently retard the Hayflick Effect. You know. Von Hoffmann himself was never sure that the regeneration was permanent, but the irony was that he himself had been touched by the Plague and died before he could finish his work. And it seemed -- impolite for anyone else to question his wonderful gift. I like to think of myself as his heir. When he was dying, he said he regretted that he would not be able to see the new future." The doctor's voice was little more than a whisper. "But, I fear, the new future is not as different as we thought from the old." Harris felt dizzy and confused from what the doctor was saying, but some calm returned when they came out from the woods at a comer of the broad lawn in front of the mansion. Reiner stopped and gripped Harris' shoulder tightly, pinching it. The hand was bony and cold. "I would not have told you this, except for what happened. Please, you must keep this a secret. We can't have it known -- it would threaten everything, everybody, and we don't know for sure. There is still hope..." Hope. That was what Harris had offered the old man. He looked across the lawn to the beautiful ' mansion house, standing as a forV tress against time in the perfect twilight. That was what life itself had become, a permanent perfect twilight. But now, he learned, night still waited. "Yes," he replied to the doctor as though he had not heard what the doctor had said. Reiner was clearly unhappy with this evasive reply.    Harris pushed open the door. He had come back again, to say goodbye, but the old man was asleep. Harris scanned the room quickly, to fix everything in memory, including, finally, the figure in the bed, for this would be his last visit. He understood now what fascination had drawn him, but with his new knowledge, he no longer felt the pull. It was no longer necessary to come, to see, to remind himself. And the old man's time was short. At the door Harris turned to find the old man's eyes on him again. And Harris saw it again. The distance in the eyes. Harris recognized what he had glimpsed in the eyes of the man in the woods. A knowledge. "Good-bye again," said Harris softly. The head moved slightly in a nod, and then the eyes shut again. Reiner was waiting, scowling almost menacingly, in the corridor. What point would there be, what would be accomplished? "Of course," said Harris firmly. "I'll keep your secret." The doctor's dignity did not permit him to say thank you a second time, and so he simply grinned pleasantly, his scowl gone. They shook hands. "I shall see you again." "Perhaps," Harris replied. The doctor was again bothered by the evasiveness in Harris' reply. itk it The blonde woman was still at reception, still alluring, but Harris walked quickly by. Deep shadows now stretched across the front lawn. He felt an urgency to be home. He thought of Martha that morning, warm in bed. Martha.    The beacon buzzed in the car. The highway was coming to an end, and Harris would have to switch from auto-glide to manual. The clock said #:#, and the night was dark and smooth. He had been dozing, but restlessly, conjuring faces and eyes -- the doctor, the man with the scythe, his own crying reflection in the corridor. And that of the old man. The old man had said that he could sense the death inside him. And now, as Harris rode through the night, he felt somewhere deep within himself an ache, a groan, and he wondered if that was how it began, with a small but terrifying reminder that mortality still lurked like a criminal in his bones. And that, in turn, made him think how odd it was that this person he called the old man should, in piercing fact, be his son.  Dear Mr. Baen: As editor of the magazine Galaxy, I believe you can be of help. Would you agree with the following statement? the stars is possible, but is it necessarily practical? (By practical I mean that manned voyages to the nearest #, (XX) stars would take no longer than, say, a few months.) According to the present view of physics (the Special Theory of Relativity), travel at speeds greater than #,(X)# misec relative to the earth is impossible. Because of the great distances to these # stars, interstellar space travel would appear to be impractical -- unless, of eourse, we find a way to exceed this speed. (If you think this impossible, then there is no need to read any farther, for it is assumed from hete-on-out that such speeds are not only possible, they will someday become quite practical.) According to the present interpretation of relativity, the speed of light is the upper limit to the speed of an object, including rockets and spaceships. According to a new interpretation of the theory of relativity that I have recently developed, there is no upper limit to the speed that an object can attain. In fact, in my new interpretation of relativity I can a) account for the measured constant velocity of light without having to modify the normal concepts of time and space, b) furnish an explanation of all known electromagnetic phenomena, and c) allow speeds greater than # milsec relative to the earth! If this new interpretation of relativity is correct, it has significant implications as to whether travel to the stars is practical, and as to what the future of industrial man could be. I have presented this theory before a local student physics society (# physics students and # college physics professors), and, after considerable discussion, they were not able to find any errors in the reasoning behind the theory or in the resulting equations. (The equations involve only algebra.) The question now arises: do you know of anyone knowledgeable in physics who would be interested in a new interpretation of relativity which accounts for all known electromagnetic phenomena and which allows for interstellar space travel, possibly within a hundred years? Would you be interested? I am enclosing a copy of my resume. You can see from my background that I am not entirely ignorant of physics. I would also like to add that I think enough of my new interpretation of relativity to realize that its implications for the future of industrial man could be extremely important -- important enough that I felt compelled to return to school to find out the nature of this "industrial man". I would appreciate your help in this matter. Looking forward to hearing from you, I am Don R. Beer, Ph.D. # ## #th St., Lubbock, Texas #I Feedback, anyone? Hi, Just received my copy of April issue today. Thanks to Spider Robinson for his coments on Joan Vinge. She is a good writer; every good one needs the encouragement, for our sake as well as their own. The main reason that I'm writing this though, is because of the circulation statething that we fans can do to increase the subscriptions of the magazine and get it out of the hands of the "distributors". Perhaps we can use subscriptions for our birthday, and Christmas lists as much as possible. If each of us subscribed for, or encouraged one other to subscribe, it would double the paid-for copies. # returns from # printed is a horrible percentage of waste. If we fans get  behind this magazine we can save it. It will be for ourselves and new authors that we will be saving it. Sorry about the messy typing. If I wait to make it correct, it will never get into the mail. Keep up the good work, Marianne Turlington P.O. Box # San Diego, CA # Actually, our percentage of returns is fairly low, as such things go-but by all means subscribe.' Dear Mr. Baen, Your April '# issue touched on a subject that has been foremost on my mind for a long time now. This subject is apathy among sf fans. Perhaps the most pressing problem faced by the science fiction community is the one we create ourselves, by sitting around on our hands. I have always been rather vocal concerning subjects like money for the space program and genetic research, and I seldom or never hesitate to write my elected officials and tell them in detail what I think and why. As president of a modest-but-ambitious sci(and threatened, and commanded) members to do likewise. The a-space program factions are very vocal. When have you seen a political cartoon that presented a pro-recombinant genetic research stance? These are the harbingers of public sympathy by which Congress and the President -- and the public -- gauge the tide of voter opinion! The anti-science-and-technology cultists are a loud and very visible group. Congressmen see and hear them. They listen to them. And then they cut the space budget, limit nuclear power plants, triumph is for good men to do nothing, to paraphrase somebody. Now, if I may change subjects abruptly, I would also like to voice interest in the matter of why there is such a lopsided ratio of female-to-male sf writers.  certainly don't know why this state of affairs exists. I do know, from trying to recruit them for ORthat female sf readers are few and far between, and it is immediately obvious that to have female sf writers you must first have female sf readers. What do you ladies have to say about it? Finally, I personally would like to see the Alter-ego business dropped completely. There are more straightforward ways to address the things Geis has to say. The Alter angle pads the magazine with ugly literary fat. Sorry, Alter, but I cast my belated vote to give you the ax. Sincerely, Larry Cooper # South Third Rogers, AR # Certainly those who feel strongly should write their congressmen-and their President, too. As for the malelfemale story ratio, these days it is fairly proportional to the malelfemale author ratio. Dear Mr. Baen, Before I start to complain, let me say that you produce an excellent magazine. Now let me get to the real point of my letter -- Dhalgren. It seems that of late there is a large group ' of people who get their thrills from saying how bad the novel really is. Well, I must say that although they are entitled to their own opinion, someone should be able to give equal time to the other point of view. I thoroughly enjoyed reading Dhalgren. Enough so that I read it twice (completely yet!) and was never bored long enough to put the book down. Fortunately, the first time I read it was just after it appeared on the stands, and before the hassle started, so I wasn't aware that I was reading trash. "Dhalgren has no plot!" people say. Well, I thought it had a very good plot, granted that it was stretched out more than the normal, run-of-the-mill novel. Is that really bad? I never heard anyone complain about Steinbeck's The Grapes of Wrath having no plot. Or even The Fountainhead by Ayn Rand. Dhalgren has more plot than either of these. The point is that plot alone does not make a novel. (A short story maybe... ) Characterization is at least as important, perhaps moreso. Setting? Ditto. Obviously, a lot of people enjoyed Dhalgren. The sales were (I understand) excellent, so someone must be reading it. I don't mind people bitching when they have a valid complaint, but far too many people have had their negative opinions of Dhalgren published in virtually every SF publication. Somebody must stand up and say, "Thank you Mr. Delany." Now that I have that off of my chest, I would like to say that I hope you can convince John Varley to write some more stories in his future history for your magazine. He is quite the excellent writer. He must already stand as one of the better writers in the field. Thank you for letting me express my opinions. Yours faithfully, John R. Little # Adelaide St. London, Ontario Canada N#B #H# Good, bad or indifferent, anything that attracts as much attention as Dhalgren has is almost by definition Significant. Dear Mr. Baen; After not having read an issue of the March issue and it's the best damn magazine I've ever seen. I wonder what's been going on in science fiction all this time? The stories have improved and the position of the genre is a markedly better one. Of course, I could ignore the rest of the issue, concentrating instead on Frederick Pohl's story. Is each one of his stories absolutely individual? Except for what the reader knows he has in his hand when he reads a Pohl story, there's no way to tell that they're all written by the same author. This is as much of a trail-blazer as Edson McCann's story way back in the '#'s. I'm going to have to slip the first two installments out of somebody's collection. be glad to pick up the next issue when it hits the stands. Who is Spider Robinson? Not one of a series in a phylum, I hope? At any rate, he has quite a novelty effect, and they tell me he maintains it in most stories. Will he have an anthology out? He seems like a can't-miss author. Thanks for bringing me back to the sf field. Best, John Thiel Who is Spider Robinson? Er...well...it's hard to say.  can only suggest that you keep reading Galaxy and form your own opinion! Dear Jim, At last! The March Galaxy finally arrived on the newsstand and I could finally finish Fred Pohl's 'Gateway' serial! It must be five months since it started! Unfortunately, 'Gateway' fizzled a little in the last episode; I only rated it Ainstead of A-b for the first two-thirds, which had kept me re-reading it two or three times for clues. Who were the Heechee? How did the hero manage to get rich on the last trip while losing his girlfriend's life? What secret did the computer-psychiatrist hold? Alas, the ending was a damp squib. I'd deduced, on the basis of the first episode, that Bob Broadhead got rich by discovering the Heechee home planet, thus answering the many puzzling questions about their dead civilization. Still, maybe Fred Pohl is planning to reveal all this in 'Son of Gateway,' after finding he had far too much Heechee-background to cram into just one novel. Be that as it may, I still think that the ending was dubious. I don't see why they needed a whole ten people on such a risky trip, or why they'd pay an # bonus for it. And, quite frankly, I think what really happened was that the other nine deliberately planned to leave Broadhead behind on the doomed spaceship because he was such a rotten s.o.b. (and because it'd be nice to have at least one representative of humanity return if things miscarried), and they deliberately disconnected his ship's firing button so it wouldn't have worked anyway, so that the only reason he got back alive was get into print they're several months out of date! Your truly, Glenn T. Wilson. # Montclair Edwardsville, IL. # Why send that many people: because life is cheap, and that's how many fit! As for the ending, the computer (speaking in its best hypothetical sense, of course) was saying that it is better to be even Robinette Broadhead than not to be at all. A switcheroo ending perhaps: but a profound one. Messrs. Baen and Poumelle, As I write this, I have just finished watching the N.B.C. special on radioactive waste. No doubt a lot of other people were watching it as well. The report was presented as a good horror story with all the trappings of journalism, and many of the people watching it will no doubt be ruiming scared in the near future. The only positive things I saw in the whole report were the advertisements. The truth of the matter is, I believe, in nuclear power, and I'm frightened by the report. As an admittedly informed optimist, what does Dr. Poumelle have to say about radioactive waste material, aside from depositing them in the Earth-Moon Trojan points? Robert Sombrio # Clay St. Apt. # San Francisco, California # See his column in the Sept. '# issue of Galaxy, "Fusion Without Exlax." Dear Jim, Perhaps your readers would wish to know of the existence of the British Science Fiction Association, the world's largest sf society. We have been in existence since # when a group of fans, writers and agents got together to give British sf a sense of direction. We have grown slowly over the years and are now capable of extending our facilities to fans overseas. We already have numerous non-British members who not only receive also contribute to our regular publications, news' magazines. We also produce various other publications (a yearbook, an amateur writers' zine, and assorted one-offs), and provide an sf information service, a tape library, the world's largest sf library and a fanzine service. The Association is a nonprofit making one, run by a dedicated and active committee and supported by an equally active membership. Amongst our patrons are Arthurs C. Clarke, Bob Shaw and James White, and we can claim a number of equally well-known writers amongst our membership. The fee is # per year which entitles you to full membership and a regular bi-monthly posting. If you're interested in joining a society where all the facets of the sf world are discussed regularly, write to me at the above address and I'll provide any further details. Thanks for the opportunity. Yours appreciatively, David Wingrove. #, Holmside Court Nightingale Lane Balham, London jalsxv fT ! ! so pcf-word par Iswa (including nama and addrass) or # issues #' parword. #-word minimum. Payment with order. UJ Storefront, PO Box # Gl, San Francisco, Ca. #. Illustrated catalog of SF-Fantasy Weird Tale Books, #s of titles listed. Send # for one, SI for next #, or # for # consecutive catalogs plus Wolfe's "Fifth Head of Carberus" a # clothbound #st ed Nebula Award winning SF book. Send to: Purple Unicom Books, #-G# London Road. sale. Free lists. Gordon Barber, #-G Minneapolis Ave., Duluth, MN #. and SF fans. A professional publication. Houston, TX #. letter formed; # for membership, subscription; Reynolds Circle,  Bontempo, PO Box #, HiUside, NJ. #. wants to: S  S Books, # North Wilder, G-# St. Paul, Mn. #. Aardvarks Galactic Fantasy, Box #, Oryour Star Trek IQ. Over # Questions and Answers. Only # postpaid. April Publications, Dept. G, # New Dorp Plaza, Staten Island, NY. #. tles, # to #. Send Stamped Envelope. Free list. Everybody's Bookshop, Dept, GA, # West #th St., Los Angeles, CA. #. Programming, functions compared. "Clr" your calculator-indecision. # (Ohio #) Washington Park Books, # Elm St., Cincinnati, OH # skillful extension, the three major themes of paid. The DeLethein Press, Dept. Gl, # Holbom Ave., Annandale, VA # in Science Fiction books, games and posters. Robert L. Finch, # University Blvd., Houston TX # # titles plus equipment. Send # Postage  Handling to Holex, PO Box #G, Eagleville, PA # back, imports, mags -- including ches, full color. #: Cosmic Enterprises, Dept. GA, Box #, Kingston Springs, TN #. Rogofsky, Box G#, Flushing, NY info write: Star-Fleet Uniforms, Box #, Willow Grove, PA. #. Bowley, # Kuahaka Street, Honolulu, Hawaii #. to a new Golden Age, or down, like the Digo. Write to Congress! Organize! Our only hope for a long and successful future is to explore, exploit, and colonize the endless budget, etc. If you want to help shape the future...if you want to help ensure that for Free Catalog. Robin Enterprises, Dept. G, # Pilcher St., Staten Island, NY. #. Name  address to Box #, Houston TX. #. ments. Enhance dreams, meditation, sex and health. # one inch pyramids #, or one # inch base pyramid #. Insight, #I #G South Main Street, Crown Point, Indiana #, Byron, Chicago, IL. #. real! Correspondence Club now forming. face," Box #, Altus, OK. #. Send # for postage and handling to: Don Pagels, #I Flanders, Detroit, MI # mensions. #: Miller, # E #th PL, Tulsa, OK sionally acted stories of Asimov, Bradbury, Box #GM, Babylon, NY I # profits. Over # items. Free details. ceive typewritten page promptly. Be specific. Refund if unable to comply. #. #page. Hopper, # North Washington, Roswell, NM #I known? Your occult origins and ultimate destiny? Metaphysics of time, space, dimensions, Consciousness, elemental beings, psychic and mental powers? Read Word Foundation, Inc., Box #-B, Forest Hills, NY I # married. Neith, # Campbell, Valparaiso, IN # (Perpetual motion, trisect angle, etc.). Tell #-# Caltech, Pasadena, CA # your future. #: Box #, New Haven, CT # Why not? lake # for # now #. Three to Oorsai! By Gordon R. Dickson. Pecked with adventure tion, these complete SF novels Neocremancar, Tactics af Mistake and Oersait are by this popular Hugo and Nebula winning author. Special Edition. #. Mirkheim. By Pool Anderson. An exciting tale of Intragaiactic war and political Intrigue. Pub. ed. # #. A Werltf Out #I Tima. By Larry Niven. A black hole in space sends Jerome Corbell Earth's future where (he ultimate battle of the sexes is raging. By co-author of The Meta in Cod's Eye. Pub. ed. # #. The Foundation Trilofy. By Isaac Asimov. The ends of the galaxy revert to barbarism. An SF classic. Comb. Price # #. The # Annual World's Best SF. Donald A. Wollheim, ed. From Fritz Leiber to Michael Bishop, ten of the finest examples of short fiction published in #. Includes the Nebula Award-winning Catch That #eppelin. Special Edition. #. The Bast af Edmond Hamilton. Leigh Brackett, ed. #I of his finest works in this mind-expanding collection from # to today. Special Edition. #. The Infinite Arana. Terry Carr, ed. Spaceships instead of polo ponies and baseball played by aliens are a few of the events in these seven SF sports stories. Pub. ed. # #. The Star Trek Cencerdanco. By Bjo Trimble. A must-have large-format paperback with summaries of every episode and a complete lexicon of Trekkish terms. Pub. ed. # #. Mindbridge. By joe Haideman. Mind expanding space travel by the author of The Forever War, the # Nebula winner. Explicit scenes and language may be offensive to some. Pub. ed. # #. imperial Earth. By Arthur C. Clarke. A representative to Earth, from Titan, Duncan MaKenzie plans to solve an Invention that threatens his homeland's economy. Bv Hugo, Jupiter and Nebula winning author. Pub. ed. # #. Bataway. By Frederik Pohl. Travel on alien ships to distant parts of the universe-with no guarantee of return. By the author of Man Plus. Pub. ed. # #. Lord Foul's Sane. By Stephen R. Donaldson. An epic fantasy about a modern man on an alternate world fighting an evil, immortal being. Special Edition #. Children of Dune. By Frank Herbert. Second sequel to the Hugo and Nebula award-winnirig Dune, this # the final volume of this outstanding SF trilogy. Pub. ed. # #. Starlight: The Croat Short notion of Alfred Sestor. All the stories from two topnotch Bester collections. Includes an interview with Isaac Asimov. Comb. Price # #. Shadrach In the Furnace. By Robert Sllverberg. In the year # a vicious plague is destroying the world while its ruler Genghis Mao jealously guards the only known antidote. Pub. ed. # VMnners, Val. I B II. Giant #-in-l volume of # awardwinning stories, # to #. Asimov introduces each. Pub. ed. # #. Liana of the Cathot and John Carter of Mars. By Edgar Rice Burroughs. Excellent #-lnl volume In the Burroughs Mars series. Specif Edition. #. The Book of Skaith: John Stark. By Leigh Brackett. A trilogy of fast-paced Heroic Adventure novels containing The Ginger Star, The Hounds of Skaith and The Reavers of Skaith. Special Edition. An Extraordinary Offer What a way to get acquainted with these science fiction greats. Browse through the iist of books on this page and choose any # for just #, It's the most extraordinary sample of science fiction ever ottered in one package. How the Science Fiction Book Ciub Works: I I Cut along I line and I mail -- : no postage  necessary!  When your application for membership is accepted, you'll receive your introductory shipping and handling. You may examine them in your home, and if not completely satisfied, return them within ten days -- membership will be cancelled and you'll owe nothing. About every # weeks (# times a year), we'll send you the Club's bulletin. Things to Come, describing the # coming Selections and a variety of Alternate choices. If you want both Selections, you need do nothing; they'll be shipped automatically. If you don't want a Selection, or prefer an Alternate, or no book at all, just fill out the convenient form always provided, and return it to us by the date specified. We try to allow you at least ten days for making your decision. If you do not receive the form in time to respond wi'hin # days, and receive an unwanted Selection, you may return it at our expense. As a member you need take only # Selections or Alternates during the coming year. You may resign any time thereafter, or remain a member as long as you wish. At least one of the two Selections each month is only # plus shipping and handling. Other extra-value Selections are slightly higher but always much less than Publishers' Editions. Mai! coupon today. Send no money. #S#I Science Fiction Book Club Dept. MR#, Garden City, N.Y. # Please accept me as a member. I agree to the membership plan as described above. Send me, as a beginning, the # books whose numbers I have indicated below, and bill me just #, plus shipping and handling. I agree to take # additional books at low club prices in the coming year and may resign anytime ture readers. Mr. Miss Mrs. City (Please print)Apt. #State. Zip The Science Fiction Book Club offers its own complete hardbound editions sometimes altered in size to fit special presses and save members even more. Members accepted in U.S.A. and Canada only. Canadian members will be serviced from Toronto. Offer slightly different in Canada. ir under #S parent must sign, order not valid without signature No postage stamp necessary if mailed in the United States Postage Will Be Paid By -- Siienie Fiction Book (iub Garden City N.Y. # First Class Permit No. I Garden City, N.Y. THE BEST FROM Masterworks by some of the finest science-fiction writers of our time: Michael Bishop Larry Niven J. E. Pournelle Joanna Russ Roger Zelazny now available. To order, send the title and number, your name and address, # plus # I postage to: # Kennedy Drive Hauppauge, N.Y. # Please allow eight weeks for delivery from our receipt of your order. Arnold E. Abramson, Publisher Stephen Fabian, An Director J.E. Pournelle. Ph. D., Science Editor L.C. Murphy, Subscriptions Dept. Spider Robinson, Contributing Editor Elaine Will, Assistant Editor Theodore Sturgeon, Consulting Editor James Patrick Baen, Editor Shipwreck and survival, intrigue and secession: a tale of courage and cunning on the High Frontier. nose for trouble. What need has he for sinus cavities? Chari es Sheffield # Once again we meet Henry Carver, sole survivor of the original Matt in Link experiments. He's on Mars now, and as pusillanimous a hero as ever. But he still has a gift for survival... The massed consciousness of the human race versus one recalcitrant Irishman: No Contest! Jedrik's forces are on the verge of overwhelming Broey, thus enabling her to loose her vengeful people on a helpless universe -- but in less than sixty hours Dosadi itself will face destruction. Seldom indeed does an artist allow his public to peer over his shoulder, as it were, while in the final stages of the preparation of a Masterpiece. In this special postscript to Gateway, Fred Pohl does just that. Planets, Anyway? or meanly lose the last best hope of Earth." So far, too many of the decisions seem to be of the 'meanly lose' variety. Write your Congressman -- and your President, too. The genesis of Alter -- and some help for our friends. No more Mr. Nice Arachnid -- the Spider bares his mandibles -- and sinks them into Academe. Interior illustrations by Aulisio, Dalzell, Fabian, Odbert Cover by Kelly Freas, from his Portfolio of Universal Publlahing A Dtalributtng Corporation, ArnokJ E. Ahramaon, Prasldant. Main Ofllcee ## Copyrlgh I Cortventlona. All rlghta raeteved. Second claaa pottage paid et Sceradele, N.Y. end additional mailing oflleea. The ooWlertere eaaume no rwaponaijillty for unaolleHad malarial. All atorlaa printed in thla magazine are fiction end any almllarfty between charactara and eclual peraona la colncajental. Printed in Rainada Inn East, Albuquerque, NM. GoH: Gordon Eklund. Membership: # until Aug I, # #, Box #, Albuquerque, NM #. Checks payable to: Salvatore di Maria. XV (B'hamacon). Parliament House, Birmingham, AL. GoH: Michael Bishop. Fan GoH: Charles  Dena Brown. Membership: #. For info write: Penny Frierson, # Woodvale Rd., Birmingham, AL #. SF Convention. Hotel Fountain bleau, Miami Beach, FL. GoH: Madle. Toastmaster: Robert supporting, # attending until July #, S# at door (no mail memberships after July #I because convention moving to Florida during August). For info write: Cheny Hill, NJ #. Checks Arlington Park Hilton., Arlington Rotsler. Fan GoH: Meade Frierson at door. For info write: Chicago, IL #. Sheraton Tropicana, Santa Rosa, CA. GoH: Poul Anderson. Memberships: # lota! or # per day. For info write: Lucy B. Buss, # Highway ##, Forestvi He , CA #. Send checks or money Box #. Santa Rosa, CA #. Cosmopolitan Hotel. Denver, CO. Pro GoH: Leigh Brackett. Fan GoH: Bruce Pelz. Toastmaster: Joanna Russ. Membership: # until Nov #, # after. For info write: Denver. CO #. Editorial In the past four years or so something on the order of twenty thousand manuscripts have passed through my hands. After the first few thousand I became suspicious. After ten thousand the suspicion thickened. Now, after twenty thousand manuscripts I am certain: science fiction, as a growing, conceptually vital field, is in a state of crisis, a crisis of ideas, a crisis that it may not survive. Oh, as a minor, formula-oriented literary subgenre -- or sub-literary genre -- it is secure enough. More people than ever seem to be reading it; the moguls of television and Hollywood are beginning to take a serious interest. But where are the new ideas? In television? The movies? The formula in those honorable media seems to be to take some antique theme from the # 's or #' s -- adventures aboard the crippled, multi-generation colony ship that will forever wander aimlessly between the stars, or aboard the "space warp" and is Lost In Space -- and adapt it. Adaptation meaning in this case to bastardize, prostitute, mindlessly oversimplify, and otherwise make suitable for the moguls' conception of the massmentality what was initially in honest if somewhat be whiskered science fictional conception. Even the many new readers (long may they prosper!) are mostly interested in what science fiction has been, not what it is becoming. And who can blame them? What little there is in the way of originality in modern science fiction consists in the main of variations on the theme of human misery. Misery without end -- an all-embracing, open-ended misery that is almost admirable in its single-minded affirmation that the game of life is fixed: that you've got to play; that you can't win; and that in every possible aspect of its potentially infinite variation, now and forever, the playing itself must be a miserable experience, filled with pain, devoid of joy. An affirmation, in other words, that it is better to be dead tban to be alive. Is it any wonder, then, that the latest re-issue of The City and the Stars is selling like hotcakes? Or that the Foundation Trilogy is in its umpteenth printing? Hardly. People -- even intelligent people -- can be told only so many times that life by definition is a bucket of sewage with the handle inside, firmly affixed to the bottom of the bucket, before they wander off to look for the latest Asimov or Heinlein reissue, even if it is Lucky Star and the Pirates of the Asteroids, or Have Spacesuit -- Will Travel. I've done it myself. Are there then no glorious new conceptions equivalent for the #'  and #' s of what space travel and extraterrestrial intelligence were for an earlier time? Have we indeed mn out of ideas? Is there nothing left but infinite variations on a strictly limited number of antique themes, the mental poverty being at best obscured under the guise of literary experimentation? For a while I thought that that might indeed be the case, but I have since concluded that far from there being too few ideas, there are too many, and that taken together, as they must be, they offer, insist upon, a "universe of discourse" so varied and vast in scope that it defies the imagination and perhaps even (dare I say it?) the intelligence of the best of us, even unto our sciall undoubtedly are. Indeed, it may well be the case that the reason, the real reason, for the nearly universal nihilism in modem sf -- sf that is not merely a rehashing of old themes -- is that the ramifications of assuming continued progress in science and technology are simply too difficult to conceive, that such future vistas are simply too vast to be grasped. So where are all these ideas that I claim are being willfully ignored? The same place they always were: in the writings of scientists and their popularizers. Virtually every area of science is pregnant with major, high-social-impact developments, developments that are not, many of them, "looming on the horizon," but are literally waiting for funding. Space: Microwavepowered stellar probes; O'Neill colonies; asteroid mining; orbital powergenerating stations; planetary engineering (Venus, in particular, is ripe for the plucking). search (maybe that should wait on the availability of orbital laboratories); "btu bushes," plants capable of harvesting ten or twenty percent of the sunlight that falls on them; a cloned work force of semiintelligent simians that are bred for happiness, docility -- and manual labor; biological sewage systems capable of reharvesting, with the aid of sunlight, everything that is dumped into them. Cybernetics: Artificial Intelligence (called "A. I." by those in the field); "hand calculators" that by virtue of being mobile extensions of giant computers (see "Artificial Intelligence") have available to them the sum total of human knowledge and computational capacity, devices that would make all but the dullest of us hyper-intelligent and almost omniscient. The list is endless; the available grist for the science fictional mill is virtually infinite, both in variety and quantity. But there is a kicker: it's all or nothing. The writer cannot just go to the idea shelf, posit one that he likes, and proceed to examine its implications in isolation from all the rest. If any of them happen, they all happen, or at least a very large number of them do. There will be no O'Neill colonies without plentiful power, without asteroid mining giving us a super abundance of minerals, without amplified human intelligence, without, without everything. That's pan of the problem. It gets worse: each one of these developments is but the tip of a conceptual iceberg of further developments and applications. Take the laser, for one example. At first it was an interesting gadget useful for measuring distant objects and cutting close ones in a spectacular manner, with maybe distant applications as a communications device. Now it is, or soon will be, a space propulsion system, a surgical tool, the heart of an antiballistic missile system, a "science fiction death-ray," and who knows what else. The same is true for all the developments now pending. Let's take just one of them and follow its ramifications as far as imagination Colonies in Space by T. A. Heppenheimer introduction by Ray Bradbury P.O. Box #I Cameron and Kelker Streets Harrisburg, PA # SI # fortified by a few calculations will take us. The O'Neill colonies: assume that they are feasible. Assuming that, you have also assumed that they are pretty much, in the long run at least, resource-independent of earth -- that they can grow their own food from raw materials of extraterrestrial origin, and that they have manufacturing capacity such (hat they are capable of self-replication (which latter capacity (hey will possess almost by definition; the first colonies will, after all, have virtually built themselves). What, then, would be the "limits of growth" for such colonies? Other than human procreativity the only limiting factor I can come up with is mass (which would come into play long before available sunpower -- the famous "Dyson Limit" -- would become a factor). In other words, conservatively speaking, the potential "mass" of humanity would seem to be limited only by the present mass of the solar system's asteroids, moons and smaller planets -- and I suspect that when they are needed the means will be available for plucking the gas giants as well. Note, please, that we are not talking here of some unimaginably disterms of the already etapsed lifetime of our species the urbanization of the solar system is but an eyeblink away. Even in the short term the figures are startling. Starting with a core population of fifty thousand colonists in the Year #, by # there will be more people in space than presently reside on this planet. By the Year more than earth could possibly hold. Before the fourth millennium and population pressure will begin to be such that the more adventurous will have headed for the stars, in perfect indifference as to whether such stars have "earthlike" planets, so long as there is mass available. The Great Exodus will have begun Assuming a propulsion system capable of attaining a velocity onetenth that of light (.I c, or # will be over. The galaxy will belong to humanity...or will it be over? Perhaps the yawning gulfs between the galaxies will not seem so unbridgeable by then. Ok. That's as far as I can go with space colonies. Now add intelligence amplification (is it a person or a machine -- only the composite entity knows for sure). Artificial intelligence. Inevitable contact with non-human intelligences (if we can't find them, we'll breed them). A thousand other things. Now mix them all together -- and don't forget that they will all interact on each other and on us in infinitely complex fashion, and at an everaccelcrating pace. Now add at least one fundamental development on a par with lasers and space colonies that has not yet been conceived; any story pretending to deal with the future that does not have at least one such is mere fantasy. Now write me a story that takes all of this at least implicitly into account. Clearly our future, if we have  one at all, is so complex as to seem beyond mortal comprehension: what then of fictional portrayal of that future? Who among us can take this kaleidoscope of ever shifting, unending, always interacting and evolving marvels and fix it in his mental grasp? Can anyone? As a sciencefiction editor I can only hope that one of you out there will prove to me that it can be done. -- Baen .and earth so far away Herbert Charles Petleg my o  Science Fiction  Frank Herbert Frederik Pohl J.E. Pournelle The tank spun slowly in far cold space at the inner reaches of the asteroid mines. A sparkling frost clung to it; water condensed and frozen on its aluminum skin, water condensed alter the blast and wreckage of a mining platform . They were all a mass of tanks, those ships, great tanks and clusters of pipes, miles of pipes curving back on each other, and miles of wires, all propelled by supersteam generated from uranium fires. The steam engine was a remarkable device. Who would have thought that the same principle that powered Watt and Fulton would, three hundred years later, power a mining platform half a mile long, hung up in space to sweep asteroids? The old fiction writers were the only ones who dared. No sane scientist would have ventured it. They knew something, those old dreamers. The men lay sleeping in a simulated night. Eleven forms tied into cocoons tied neatly to the bulkhead in designated rows. One sleepnet lay empty. Avo looked at it, a withered weightless pod. He listened in the dim light, a gloom that was almost dark. He could hear the men breathing in their dreams. Planet dreams. Wild rivers of Earth and cumulus clouds towering over green islands set in silver blue sea... baked powdery plains stretched before lunar craters, the rims of the craters etched against the black night of space... ruddy dreams of Mars when the lichen fields bloomed and children in their aitpaks scampered over the mounds of tektites digging for rubies. Mars, Moon, Earth. They slept, these planetmen in a frosted tank in space. Avo looked again at the empty sleepnet. "Stupid Earth man," he whispered. "I'm sony you're dead." His voice surprised him. It was like the wheezy breathing of the sleepers. "Tassmor," he thought, "you knew it all! Captain, manager, navigator. You were stilt an Earthman." Avo wondered in the night and knew he could not sleep. He peeked at his timex; three hours and twelve minutes before wake-up, before the tank lighted up for day side. Tassmor would never wake up. Sixteen days they had floated like this since the blast and breakup of the platform. They all had plenty of time to make it back to the house, or command module in the engineer's lingo. The breakup took five days, irrevocable destruction. A ores, mostly chromium, worth who knew how much? It was plain disaster. They were lucky no one was killed outright. Tassmor had died on the fourth day, out in space in his air suit. He was supervising Avo and Hennings as they cut away a giant section of superstructure that threatened to keep them spinning with an uncontrollable yaw. Tassmor shouldn't have been out there, It was an Earthman stunt, a show of (he dynamic man in full command of a disaster. Tassmor was thirsty for Ihe adventure of space. He should have stayed within the house, or rather, since he was first and forever an engineer, his command module. To any spacer it was the house. Tassmor had come out to see the adventure of Avo, ship's first officer and only Martian navigator; Avo with twenty-three annuals in space, ten of those years on the ice shuttles to Saturn; Avo and Hennings, a junior roustabout from Moon, had to cut away the hanging piece of superstructure with laser torches. It was a grandstand event for Tassmor. What a tale to tell the Earthlings after the rescue, after his retirement to the rolling horseback hills of Virginia. Tassmor had the rescue all figured out until (he G force of (he yaw gave an unknowable torque to the fragment of ingenious machine that spun out and cracked him across the back, squeezing him dead in his air suit against the hull of the housetank. The suit popped like a little balloon. Avo had advised against Tassmor coming out. It was just one man too many for Ihe job. But Tassmor was both captain and manager. That was part of the Earthman mystique which the owners of the corporate mining vehicles and platforms created. The captains were always Earthmen. No Martian had ever been assigned command of a mining complex nor was likely to, given the current state of politics. Mars had two break-away colonies now. Two independent cities grown up outside the authority of the Constitutional government. The three recognized Martian city-states, Marsport, Crater, and Vostokgrad, maverick offspring, indeed unable to especially considering lhat the two rebel colonies each had nuclear missile capacity as well as their own comsats and wide ranging support from spacers far and near. The first independent colony, called Vandis and NovaMars Community, had sprouted up one winter taking Earth completely by surprise. This historical precedent was clear and present, however, and the surprise only served to prove how far Earth was from the realities of Mars and the potential riches available these past fifty annuals from asteroid mines. In one annual the first new colony had created its own breeder reactors, its own glass factory, its own miles of agriculture domes. They made good contracts with wildcat miners and arranged to carry their own nuclear wastes to a docking orbit out among the rocks in asteroid space. The Earth generated embargoes, boycotts and restrictions prohibited them from trading nuclear by-products down to Moon Industries. Moon did what Earth decided Moon would do. But Mars was another story. The second rebel colony had sprouted the following spring in the southern hemisphere and that wasn't even broadcast on Earth. It didn't have a name. It existed, however, a true rebel city founded by renegade Russians and privateer pirates from America. The two made natural, historical allies; the Ruskies were calculating scientists, slow moving but secure in their methods and long range plans, the American pirates unpredictable, daring and rich with treasures dug out of space. Both reveled in conspiracies and the outward display of arms. The southern Mars hemisphere was virtually uninhabited. Only a few isolated weatherstations or Earthside scientific teams existed there. The pirate city had such awesome potential that many rumors were flying of an armed Earth expeditionary force. But that was rumor. Earth was so far away and the renegade colonies still quite small. Avo zipped out of his sleepnet and moved weightless to the operations deck. The robot pilot monitored their position and the life systems. All other functions were dead. They could send microwave, but not receive. Their distress signal was heard all over space but rescue would be long in coming, despite Tassmor's polyanna plans. Already, those plans had jeopardized the remaining lives on board. The torque twisting wreckage that killed Tassmor had tom away the high gain antennae. Avo and Hennings had rigged a sending beam on the seventh day. But so far they hadn't put together a receiving dish. And this crew so advanced in all space techniques! group, all Earthmen with pictures of wives and children and grandparents pressed in plastic frames. Good workers, honest men who sent big credits back to Earth. Two were Americans, young, healthy, tireless and bound to become Martians, both of them, as soon as their visas were cleared. The two others were Moonmen who didn't like being called Moonies or Lunies and worst of all Moaners. It was Moonman or fight with those dudes, fantastic rock miners excellent with explosives, natural no-grav spacemen who were also quiet, credit-wise, and not much interested in Mars or Earth. And then there was Avo... first officer and navigator, the one and only Martian, very soon to be a deserter. There was no other way. Tassmor had set them on a rescue plan that was filled with Earth logic and this was outer space, the edge of the asteroid belt. Mars was way across the sun on the far side of its orbit relative to the position that the housetank was holding. There were sixteen other mine platforms in space, all save one plowing the uranium and cobalt strike in the dense rock fields of sector #. The other miner was a slim possibility if the damage to their own complex had been moderate, but this had been a major disaster. The machine was totaled and they were lucky, only lucky, to escape without more deaths. They could never reach the nearest miner without propulsion and scanner reception. There was only one way from A vo's space-minded focus point. He would have to desert and he would have to go now. If he didn't he would be a dead man in a hollow, frost covered, tank floating through the rocks with ten other dead men, all zipped neatly into their sleepnets. Avo took a long last look at the latest guidance print-out and logged the All-System position coordinates in his mind. Now was the time while the others were sleeping. He floated to the equipment deck and donned his airsuit, then opened the inner hatch of the airlock, stepped in, locked it, and pressed the vacuum pump. The outer hatch eased open and he pulled himself out into space. A thirtyfoot, all puipose mint-tug was tethered to the frosty housetank hull. He unsnapped the tethers and pushed off, climbed up to the bubble of the jumpseat and popped it open. When he was seated at the controls, he pulled the bubble down and activated the airpump. When the pressure equalized, he detached his space helmet and began his slow, quiet drift away toward life and freedom. If his gambit was successful, he would survive the disaster and perhaps, Good Space, perhaps save the lives of the men he was leaving behind. The mini-tug were propelled by hydrogen kept under great pressure in cryogenic tanks. A small turbine, working from the same expanding gas system, provided the energy to spin the generators that turned out the electricity necessary to govern the craft and give it life. It was not a long distance vehicle. Its air and propulsion systems were limited, designed for work near the mining platform. They also served as lifeboats on occasion but only for one man. There were twelve on the platforms according to regulations, although it was rare that more than two or three were ever used at a time; platform disasters weren't supposed to happen. Avo spun the silver cylinder craft about and headed aft of the glistening housetank. There was a comsat-astrogation buoy three days back in space. If he could rendezvous with it, his gambit would succeed. Every space buoy had AllSystem communications on board as well as emergency air, food and water. It was regulation, a foresight seldom found in systems designed by planet grounders for men who lived and died in space. He peeked again at his timex. In two and a half hours, the dayside lights would warm up and the sleeping men would emerge from their nighttime cocoons and discover his absence. They would, some of (hem, curse him for desertion. Perhaps Hennings, (he Moonie rock hunter would know what was happening. Maybe Pardee, a space wise mechanic from Oklahoma, would catch on. The others would rely on planet based rescue even though Earth and Mars were so far distant. They would keep believing it for a month or more until they expired one by one from despair or from a pill or from asphyxiation. Even a three hundred foot sparkling white tank could disappear amid the rocks. When he had drifted about and was far enough away, Avo fired the hydrogen jets and the clumsy bubble-headed cylinder sped off into dark space. Three days would tell if he was a deserter or a medal winner. If he survived and they died, he would never again get a post on a corporate miner, never again be In moments of extreme life threatening situations a spacer was supposed to save his ass. That was law and ethic. He wouldn't be faulted if he survived the blow-out and disintegration while the others perished: one man, one life boat. However, he wouldn't exactly be honored, and would never get into space again on any Constitution craft. "If the spacers pick me up and not the crew," he thought, 'Til have to go rebel now unless I stay on Mars. I wouldn't exactly have much to do down there. Claim a disability or something." His mind was computing relative values. "I'd have to go rebel, if they'd take me on. The renegade Russians would hire me -- that's for sure. A navigator with my trip record would get top credits." He liked Ruskies in space. Good chessmen, no complainers. Yet Avo was tangled in the webs of his own history. He was a moonbom child of five when his parents left Moonport Tycho on the first colony ships to Mars. His great-grandfather was a Moon exploration geologist. His grandfather an astrophysicist in the first moon colony, his grandmother a moon botanist. The webs of the past bound him to a certain sense of place in the vast regions of dark space and planet expansion. First Moon colony, moonbom. Mars colony child, a space navigator from earliest manhood; at twenty-two a spacehand on the first ice expedition to the Rings of Saturn when spacer Martians had proved that ice in ocean quantity was transportable, useable. That event had dissolved the Earth umbilical cord forever. If he failed to bring the miner crew home to Mars, he would end his life planet-bound or a navigator for privateers. Avo tinned the video back toward the housetank and watched it sparkle away on the monitor. "No way," he said, "no way they're gonna find that tank until maybe next year." The news of the blowout was no doubt a hot bit of excitement in the Corporate headquarters on Marsport and personal concern, grief and worry in Crater. He scanning the rocks, but from a very great distance. The blowout of a billion-dollar space machine would be evening news for a few days on Moon and Earth. Consulates would exchange data, crew lists, cargo potential. The loss of unknown tons of chromium would sicken the stomachs of the corporate directors. Inquiries would have already been through preliminary statements. Theories as to the nature of the disaster would bound via microwave from Mars to Moon to Earth and back. But as yet very little would be happening in a rescue effort. Not yet. They were all so far away. But the astrogation buoy was right ahead, somewhere in the rocks. He asked for the coordinates from the astrogator and opened the All-System guide communicator bands for a pulse. "The trouble with mini-tugs is that they are designed for close platform support. The microwave units are limited. Receivers too small and too directional." Avo made a note to report all that to the investigators. If he ever got to talk to them. The minitugs could sustain a man for five days. The space buoy would keep him another week, perhaps two. It was up to the independent spacers if he lived or not. Up to the renegade Russians and their privateer American financers. This region of the rocks was rich in chromium. There was sure to be a pirate floating around somewhere, sure to be a wildcat mine working a cluster of rocks somewhere. They all tuned in to the buoys set out and maintained by the Constitution. Everyone had the right to navigate -- astrogate they were calling it now. Everyone had the right to survive in space. He would generate all the rescue teams he would need. If only he could find them, and they could reach him. Avo set the pulse generator sequence for the propulsion robot, extended the antennae mast and locked his guidance coordinates into the pilot. He knew he would find the buoy, day after tomorrow. He climbed out of the bubble-domed circular cockpit and went below into the tiny mini-tug housetank. He touched the illumination panel, read a soft vapor light, and then stretched out the sleepnet. He would sleep in his airsuit, keeping the helmet an arm's reach away; too many mini-tugs took sudden punctures and decompressions for the luxury of naked sleep. He zipped into the sleepnet and floated back, letting himself relax in space fashion, slow pranic breathing dispelling tensions throughout his body, relaxing feet first, working upward giving advice to his muscles to stop doing what they were doing to cause tension; knees, genitals, abdomen, thorax, neck, back. He was soon in near-sleep. His body would be grateful for a good sleep. His mind, however, was still a turmoil over his decision to leave the others behind. He had approached it in singular Martianway logic. He was (he only one capable of piloting a clumsy mini-tug through days of space and locating an astrogation buoy fifty feet long amid a mass of asteroid rocks. He was at that time senior officer, and pro-tem captain. The decision was correct. He hadn't needed the kind of group approval so common with Earthmen. He imagined the disabled housetank and knew the men were awake now, cursing him no doubt, squeezing the fear back down inside them, perhaps understanding what he had done. Nearsleep began to quiet him. He saw the positive pole of his plan and locked onto it. He would save the crew. He would take rest from space and lay down on Mars awhile. Maybe he would go to Earth and read history for a few years. History was his personal joy. The long years in space had given him ample time to read the microfilm libes from a to z. But books! Real books in the library of a university or a corporation, even a city! That was a dream he'd had since his days amid the Rings chopping ice. After the rescue and the inquiry on Mars, he'd visa down to Earth for a time. He was rich enough in credits. Spacers had strange rumors of Earth. They said it was a filthy place and you could get any number of unmentionable diseases there, some of which turned your lungs black, some of which rotted your skin or made your hair fall out. Avo had never been to Earth. He'd left Moon at five and barely remembered the blue-white marble in the sky. He'd heard that the air on Earth was so thick you could drown in it, so thick you couldn't see through it and that water fell out of the sky, sometimes for days on end. He couldn't really believe that last part. But he'd never seen an ocean nor a jungle nor a river in his life. There was more to the System than space. After the rescue, he'd go down to Earth. He'd visit Pardee in Oklahoma and ride horses. He'd read history books until his eyes fell out. He knew Martians were rare on only # total Martians, less than # down on Earth. Pardee had told him that getting used to Earthgrav was just a matter of working at it... he'd have to take calcium to strengthen the bones, and run everyday. "Just a hundred yards for the first week," Pardee had told him, "two hundred the second week, then four hundred on up. By the end of six weeks you do a mile a day, hell's bells! Most Earth people don't do that! Then you work out with weights for six months especially on the legs, you got it made. You come on down OkTahoma and my Pa an' me 'll work your ass off on our ranch. We got a herd of horses and cattle and there's hay to buck and barley to cut. Sheet. You just show up on Earth and call me. You got yereelf a home!" Now Pardee was trapped in a frosted and two Moonies and one other Merican; the rolling hay fields so far away. Maybe, when he was down to Earth, Avo dreamed, he'd find a few Earthgirls to bring up to Mars. They had them down there all sizes, shapes and colors! He knew of a crater about one hundred kilos from Vandis, the Nova Mars colony, just south of the farthest reaches of the north polar cap, where the shadows sheltered a great bank of ice. The crater was maybe six kilos across, with one wall crumbled and a flat central basin filled with good glass sand. In the summer, when the pole tilted down toward the sun, enough ice melted to nourish a bloom of lichen that would cover the basin with a The Battle for Andromeda -- (#). the entire Galaxy, Omega ShipDread naughts (# miles across) that can destroy # solar systems in a single move! The mere presence of an "O" ship, # light years away constitutes an act of war! A series of games, involving Humanoid, Computer, Alien. Cyborg Cultures, their own history and unique weapons systems, fleets, cloaking devices, nucleon missiles! Warriors of the Dark Star -- (#), in the Age of the Neutron Wars: a tactical series using enlarged models of Omega, Alpha, Beta ships in ship-toship combat with all weapons, rays, computers, in immense scale. Complete games in themselves, both series can be extended, so the size and scale of these games are unlimited! The boards are systems for the wargamcr, never used New # Taurus Catalog. #, h vast quantities of wargames (all brands) covering every phase of Wargaming from the Slone Age to the Future. Purchase two games, deduct # c k off total E rice of games and get the catalog Military Research and Design Specialists Innovators in Game Design Dept. # G P.O. Box #, Evanston, #L red and purple carpet six to ten centimeters deep. He could go independent, neither rebel nor Constitution, set up a few domes with his Eanhwives and live on his pension credits reading history. His wives could set up a glass factory and they'd make their own planthouses and their own plates and cups. The icefield would give them water, energy in reduction to hydrogen and with the oxygen they could make their own air. That was the Martian way, the dream of traditional Martian spacers. His mind reached sleep. He fell into dreaming planet dreams of plump, smiling longhaired girls of Earth. Avo slept all through the second day. There was no need for him to awaken. The robopilot kept the craft at speed and locked onto the course he had set for it. Sleep healed him and rested his mind. On the third day he awakened and stretched out of the sleepnet. He floated into the cockpit and checked his data monitors. A huge smile spread across his face. He had the buoy signal strong and unmistakable! He computed twelve hours of travel time before he would have to maneuver and lock into the thing. Matching speed would be tricky; twenty-three years of space craft and he was topping his career off with a minitug and buoy. If the minitugs had better communications gear, he might have been able to raise someone by now. Twice in the past he had been in on rescues; once an indy wildcatter with plumbing problems causing a shutdown of their fuel rods; once a pirate Ruskie shot through with meteor holes. It hadn't mattered that they weren't Constitution. Avo began to brake at the seventh hour, at the tenth he made eye contact with the blinking red strobe light, at the twelfth he began to match speed and rendezvous. When he was simultaneous with the buoy, he fastened his airhelmet, locked the housetank hatch and pumped out to vacuum. He popped the bubble dome and floated out to space. He was about one hundred meters below the buoy; he'd placed the tug there to avoid the piercing long distance microwave beams. He tethered to the tug and pushed off, floating to the buoy, catching on to a ring hold. He had made it halfway. Now he could send out the data on the blowout, the coordinates of the housetank, the names of the survivors. He was sorry he couldn't include Tassmor on (he list. He found the service hatch and popped it. The interior was alive with pinlights and electric humming. The rescue effort took three weeks. Avo waited on the buoy for eight days before an indy prospector homed in and took him off. The indy ship wasn't big enough to hold the other crewmen, and was headed Mars-side anyway. Avo regretted that he wouldn't be going back to the floating housetank to spring his partners. A roving rebel-colony mining platform crossed four and a hall on board. It was four months before they were able to transfer to a to Mars . A vo was waiting for them when they touched down. He had long since made his report and testified at the preliminary inquiry. Now that the others were down, he would have to do it again. The thin clear winds of Mars blew red dust devils across the landing strip. The shuttle came down gracefully, its great moveable wings spread wide, thrusters flaring in sequence. The touchdown was perfeet. A vo waited until the craft taxied into the cargo hanger, then went across the tarmac and slipped his titanium credit plaque into the robosecurity gate. He found a good vantage point behind the video crews, his slender # '#" tucked near a service van. The outer hatches were popped and the men came down the portaramp. The video newsmen immediately pounced on the surprise news... only eight of the ten returned! The two Moonies had jumped contracts and signed on with the rebel platform crew that had rescued them! had classified the story in coded messages to Earth, but had not broadcast the change in status over the common communicators. Hennings and Dasco had forfeited their lunar citizenship, forfeited their bank credits and gone rebel! Avo felt a racing wave of excitement break over him. The new colony was eager for accomplished spacers to man their mining craft. The Moonies were naturals for recruitment, young men with no wives or kids and not enough in the bank, even to metal wise moonies, to keep them from taking the leap. The rebel mining effort had gained immeasurably from this disaster. A rich source of chromium was now coordinated, their own platform was now mining the sector, and they had gained two freespace demolition experts with immediate experience and corporate engineering degrees. Avo was more than just interested in the new colony, he was overwhelmed by its resourcefulness and spirit. He would get the whole story from the Mericans, Pardee and Rander. He saw Pardee's bright blue eyes flashing and his happy face crack open in a smile. The video crews made a big deal of the touchdown. The news would speed to Earth and Moon without delay. The reunion of the latest space blowout survivors with the Martian who had maneuvered a minitug through three days of space, pinpointed their location and effected their rescue! It was coo much for grounder imaginations, even Martian grounders. The story screens and fill pages of newsprint. It would also be stored in microlibes, occupy the gossip of Corporate boardrooms and design labs, worey consulates and governors. The rescue had been carried out by rebels. Two otherwise reliable, skilled .space hands had jumped contract. The implications were too complicated for instant analysis. A vo, Rander, and Pardee rode in comfort back to Marsport, sitting inside a corporate executive touring car. The vast cluster of ferro-glass domes danced in the pink haze across the crater floor. The Corporation was putting them up at the Dunes Hotel and the attorneys and investigators were eager to get more of the details of the disaster. Avo had told his version over and over, but he was a Martian, given to little speculation and not much talk. The investigators would have a ball with the hard talking Mericans. security group, tighter than even the Russians down in Vostokgrad. The video crew loved the six smiling and symmetrical, well muscled bodies, and especially the photos they showed in the plastic frames of children and grandfathers, wives and cousins down on Earth. There weren't a lot of single Martian girls in this business and bureaucracy town, but most of them went out to one hundred hands aboard the patrol ship came down for a week on the ground. The cool faint sun was sinking pale red in the evening pink salmon sky. "Sheet," said Pardee. "Me'n Rander would of jumped, too. Except we already got Mars visas. I couldn't see losing the credits in my accounts, but let me tell you I give it a long, long thought." The three men sat in the garden bar on the fourth terrace of the Hotel. It was one of the tallest buildings under the dome and they had a good view of the corporation garden district from the windows. It didn't take them long to tie one on. Pardee and Rander hadn't had a drink in almost a year. Avo was smoking black lichen and drinking expensive tequila imported from Mexico. "You know we thought about it," Rander added. "We gotta keep it under our helmets, ya know? We don't know what's gonna fold over at the inquest. Corporation is pissed at the blowout." "Yeah, it's a variable at this point," said Pardee. "The Corporation doesn't exactly know what's been strictly segregated. They couldn't do that with us 'cuz we're Mericans, but we were on board the rebel platform for four months before the patroller took us on. Let me tell you those rebels got something together as far as space mining goes. The hands get a share of the tonnage swept up, and a share of the smelt. Besides that, they got some balls out there, Avo my friend, real balls. We seen 'em detonate a chunk of rock twice as big as we would have dared tackle and swept up every crumb of it." "We was goin' to work for our keep while we was on board," said Rander, "but they advised us of their political situation real friendly and accurate. We had a briefing on video from one of their attorneys, told us the whole shot. He advised that we didn't work and the captain up there tol' us don't even bother worryin' about it. They wasn't about to attach any of our credits trust nohow! Wouldn't let them see any of their operations." The smoke from the heady black lichen coupled with two shots of tequila had Avo spinning. He felt a sense he hadn't known since that first fantastic trip out to the Rings with the expeditionary flight. That had been a revolution in space travel. The Earthbound, scientist control of Mars had been shattered. Something like that was happening again. More subtle perhaps, but a new energy was coming through. And it was coming from the breakaway Vandis colony. The following morning, Avo was dreaming. He was floating through the icy tank miles long, diffused with blue light. The dead face of Tassmor ghosted through the ice walls. He could see blood from the Earth man's crushed lungs frozen at the comer of his smiling mouth. He awakened and saw the morning light at the window, felt the bed beneath him, looked at the plants hanging by the windows. He suddenly felt very old and creaky in the joints, not at all like a spacer celebrity, the subject of news reports and target of eager well-wishers. The Hotel bar had been packed with handshaking businessmen and grounder bureaucrats. A dozen times he and Pardee had their instamatic photos snapped. At first he'd enjoyed the drinks offered and the pipes of black lichen. He'd never in his life had so much attention and he was too much a spacer to really enjoy it, always in space with only a small dome lodge down in Sandy ville near Crater to call a pianethome. Pardee soaked up the spotlight and took some of the heat off Avo with half a dozen rare tales of the months on the rebel platform, his ranch in Oklahoma and the delicacy known as mountain oysters. Rander caught the eye of a supple young lady on leave from the equatorial weather station. They cut out before midnight. Avo and Pardee got too drunk to handle any women, although there were several rare beauties in the bar. Avo was thinking of women more and more often now. The morning light spread into the room. He had never spent a night in such luxury. The bed was wide and deep with soft sheets and fat pillows. It was agiant room with tall windows and a balcony. "Exec's life is soft," he murmured. "No wonder they all look so polished, buffed over by centuries between soft sheets is why." He stretched. The Marsgrav tugged at him a little and pulled him down. He had to get used to things falling. He was still sticking things out in the air like a glass or a pen and being startled when it fell to the floor. Even with six months down, he was still in weightless space. Six months was the longest he'd stayed down in twelve years. He was feeling thick in the head from the tequila and very old. It was time to make new plans, somehow, but he couldn't think what. Avo reached for a ginseng-vitamin pill to cure his aching hangover and lay back to sleep until noon. The videophone was calling him. Avo awakened again and snapped on the monitor. It was Pardee. "Get yer ass outa bed, spaceman, and come on down to the sauna. I got some news for you." "What news?" Avo murmured. "I'm not getting up." "Cain't tell ya on this system. Meet me down in the sauna. Come on now, it's important." Avo hadn't been figuring to leave his room until hunger drove him out. But the invitation to the sauna sounded good and the added spice of some Earthman intrigue was too much motivation to resist. He stood up and found a clean jumpsuit, slipped on his desert boots and went out to the elevator. The sauna and exercise spa was on the ground floor across the eucalyptus garden from the pool. There were only three pools in all of Marsport and on weekends this was a popular social spot. Avo had figured to hang out there on Sunday to entertain some single young ladies. He crossed through the lobby and out into the fragrant garden. Eucalyptus grew well in Martian soil. Pardee was waiting for him in a private box. Avo showered first and, wrapped in a thick velour towel, stepped into the # heat. Pardee sat naked on the beach holding his head. "That lichen I smoked kicked my head from here to Enceladus. Sit down, bro,' you ready for some tales?" Avo really wasn't. The politics and leverage games that went on between the three inhabited worlds had never really interested him. Pardee took a deep breath. "I had to meet you here because I don't trust the hotel phone system. Rander split this morning with that meteorologist! Yesterday afternoon, as soon as we checked in here, he slipped out to a bank and got his credits transferred Mars-side. Like I tol' you we both already got Mars visas. This morning, the transfer comes through, he draws it all out and him and the girl take off! To Vandis!" Avo's head was clearing fast. The only place to take off to on this planet was to the new colony. "He's gone over to Vandis? What about the inquest?" He realized it was a dumb question. Rander had other things on his mind. "There ain't gonna be no inquest. Least not here. I had an Earth man CBI team in my room (his morning trying to find out if I was going to run. too. I had to claim rights to get them out. The Corporation is getting set to file sabotage charges." "Against who?" Avo said quicklyhave ordered their crew back to Moon. They refuse to meet interviewers. It might be a showdown between the Corporates and the "They always stick together," Avo calculated. "They're gonna try blame them. Then they get the embargoes enforced, see?" "Could be. I can't tell, being basically dumb at politicos. But somethin's goin' down and i wanted you in on what I know." without a civil justice warrant and they can't get that. Martian spacer rights are tough to violate. But I still ought to get an attorney just in case any charges come down -- neglect of duty or something. The truth is I don't know what caused the preliminary explosion. All I could tell them was about the stages of the breakup afterwards. And Tassmor's death." "Hennings made a report about you're covered good on that one. He will make that report available if you request it." "Since I've been down here several months, there's probably no worry about me going over. I'm first colony anyway. My Martian rights citizenship would make it imanything. Trouble is I was seriously considering a trip Earth side." "You were?" Pardee was beaming. "Listen, you got to come visit my folks and all." "I was figuring I would. I want to see what Earth is all about for myself. There's damn few Martians ever been to Earth. I thought I'd lay out down there a few years. Read history, find a wife or two." "Find some women?" Pardee laughed. "Why, Bro,' do you have any idea how many thousands of Earth girls would many you just to get up to Mars?" "Thousands?" Avo wasn't going for the number. "Thou sands ! ' ' Pardee repeated. "It's the mystique. Spacers are rare birds. I can't tell you the fascination most Earthpeople have for spacers. Even a platform mechanic like me. "I wanted to be in space since I was six years old. I been expecting to go Martian these past few annuals, bring my wife and kids up here. Hey, the best astrogation and priori ng schools are on Mars these daysMars is the future world, far as space goes." "You come on down to Sandy ville with me," said Avo. "If there's no inquest, there's no need to hang around here. Down there I can show you some real Mars. I got my lodge down there and we can trip out to the desert. Mars is a place just beginning. Let's enjoy the Corporation's hospitality today. I want to get in that pool this afternoon. Tomonow morning we'll catch the shuttle down to Crater." Sandy ville was a spacer enclave tucked into a low escarpment due west of Crater. Avo and Pardee boarded the first shuttle in the morning, making the four hundred kilometers flight to Mars' second city in half an hour. Crater was more populated than Marspon, being a center of spacer activity and independent mine organizations. The crater it sat in was fifty kilos across and die rim wall, banded pink and red, curved around in a jagged ridge that varied from two thousand to more than nine thousand meters. All manner of trade goods changed hands at Crater: air packs, dome kits, assorted vehicles, mining equipment, spare pans for a thousand and one machines, vegetables from outlying glassfarms. fertilizers, seed, farm implements, glassware, clothing, sand boots, imports from Moon and Earth, carved ruby, Martian metals, black lichen, contraband of every description; families, children, beautiful slender girls, myths, legends of the colonists, well kept saloons and wild, wild stories of space, asteroids and the dunes of Mars. 'The story about the man, Vandis," Avo told Pardee as they sat shoulder to shoulder in the tight seats of the shuttle, "is the story of the original independent exploration of the planet. Vandis broke away from the clutches of the scientists almost a century before the Rings Expedition. Everyone thought he was dead for ten years after he disappeared from the First Geological Survey. Marsport was the only base then. Totally militaryscientist controlled. Vandis believed Mars would support a colony and predicted that humans would live here, prosper and break away from Earth-scientist domination. He explored the entire circumference of the north polar cap and built his own water and air makers." "So, that's why they call the "Exactly," Avo continued. "Vandis became expert in dry land ecology in the days of his explorations. Most of the mystery legends come from him and his first followers." "Like the Lost Martians, the dead city on the equator, the dune creatures and all that?" Pardee was as wide-eyed as a space child of six. "Right, Vandis came back to Marsport ten years after he had been declared dead. The military tried to assassinate him. He scared (hem to death! He came in at Marsport one morning on the tail end of a sandstorm. Everybody thought he was some kind of true Martian creature. In a sense he was; the first Earth man to live on Mars. On Mars alone without Earthsupplied existence. He did what was said to be impossible. "Instead of welcoming the man back as a visionary and a hero, they jailed him! He was a terrible threat to the safe little scientist base. They didn't want anyone coming to Mars except their own people under strict supervision. Two of the younger members of the enclave, an astronaut captain and a young female geologist, sprang Vandis out of the jail that the base commander had constructed just for him. They disappeared and walked away into the desert. The commander went out after them, but never found a trace. So for the second time, this one classified for twentyfive years, Vandis was declared dead! "The three explorers knew they would be discovered if they stayed near the polar cap so they turned south and set up several bases. After a year, several more people from the enclave disappeared, along with various pieces of equipment. "Gone to Vandis" was the term that grew up to explain it. And every year after that, top flight people would desert. Soon there was no denying that Vandis was alive with his followers, somewhere on Mars." Pardee was watching the ragged dunes and red walled craters flow past below the round window next to his elbow. The Vandis legend was a myth of his childhood but here he was flying over the very territory that the first Martian ecologist had surveyed. "The greatest Vandis tale, to me anyway, is the Ruby Caverns," Avo added. "Somewhere down in the equator belt is a system of lost caverns. The Martians had used the caverns as a storage bin for (he last traces of their society. The legend says that Vandis is still alive and down there with them. It could be, you know, (he equator has been extensively mapped and photographed, but actually explored very little. The sandstorms are incredible, water factor just about zero. But there is no doubt there is just as much ruby there as anywhere else. Whole mountain ranges of ruby." Ruby was the first big discovery on Mars, one kept secret for decades from fear of its economic impact on Earth. For # annuals the scientists who controlled Mars maintained a rich monopoly in a ruby trade. Mars ruby was highly adaptable for industrial use in ail manner of lasting devices. It was so common on Mars that entire cliffs and miles of encrusted ridges were composed of the hard red carborundum. A lively legal trade in carved rubies for jewelry had gone on since the days of the first colony. Martian craftspeople turned out plates, cups, goblets, paperweights, necklaces, sculptures, all manner of artifacts for sale on the three worlds. The money managers of Earth had strict tariffs on all kinds of Martian goods. Especially carved ruby. But Earth people were so rich now that practically every household had some Martian ruby product in it, as well as Martian glassware. The sands of Mars were especially suited to glass making. Avo's lodge was little used and poorly tended, not much different from dozens of spacer lodges spotted around the Sandyville enclave, just a thirtyfoot house dome within a ninety-foot glass air dome. But it was his. Avo had yet to take wives, not uncommon among veteran spacers, who usually settled in to a planethome around fortyfive or so. Avo had known a beautiful Martian girl as a lover when he was on the Ring convoys, but she had died at an outpost weather station during a ferocious sandstorm, so many years ago. Pardee was an immediate success in the enclave's social life. Real Earthmen were uncommon outside Marsport. His tales of hay fields and horses astounded the veterans and children alike. His thick frame and multiple tatoos fascinated the Martian women. It was clear that he could easily add as many more to his family as his Earth wife would accept. After five days of dune trekking he declared, "I'm going home for one last time, Avo. Pack up my family and go Martian. I knew I'd be doin' it someday. Since I was in astro-engineering school. My wife knows it, too. We can make it up here." Avo nodded. "You can go independent here. I know a crater up north that's half filled with ice. I can build a lodge there and an air maker, put up planthouses. I can, we can, get an independent mine contract, finance a platform... you can set up planethome here." "I can see it all," said Pardee. "It could really work out. We can get finance down in Oklahoma and Texas in a hot second; that way we can open an Earth-Moon trade line. Long as we don't sell out completely, it will be our own trip to manage." "No corporation bosses to tell us what to mine or where to mine," Avo replied. "Only a tenth of the asteroid belt has been prospected. We can trade where we want. Vandts or Crater or Moon. Just one year out. maybe two, and we'd pay off any investors real handsome." "It's done!" Pardee leaped up and looked out over the shifting miles of low dunes. "I'll get us some investors that'll make your head spin." Avo returned to Marsport with Pardee on the weekend shuttle. Pardee had enough pull to get a booking to Moon on the first ore freighter. From Moon there was an everyday transit down to Earth. "Don't let your ass rust away up here, now," Pardee pointed a finger right at Avo. "You come on down to Earth as soon as you can book transit. We're gonna do some business, partner." "I'll be down in maybe four months, five months. What I can do up here is find us a platform to rig out. Lots of the wildcatters are old now, need first class refitting. I can contract one from Crater, no sweat. Then we'll have to lease a transporter... Plans and ideas filled his mind. The prospect of starting new thrilled him with the same kind of excitement he had felt so long ago when he was standing on a fivemile long chunk of ice floating through the Rings above the monstrous orb of Satum. The black shuttle screamed off the runway carrying Avo's new partner away into space and to his rendezvous with the ore freighter which would cany him home. "Home is a place where, when you have to go there, they have to take you in," Avo said, recounting the lines of an old Earth poet. "When I get down to Earth," he thought, "I've got a place now; Oklahoma, wherever that is." He made a note to check an Earth Atlas in the Corporation library back at Mars port. His return to the capital was less conspicuous this time. He caught the public van and rode in silence toward the shimmering cluster of domes. He had an interview that afternoon with the Chief of Mining Operations during which he had decided to make his resignation. The Corporation's SpaceMining complex was a marvel in architecture with its own security dome set under the city's massive community air dome. A small forest of conifers and mountain Earth shrubbery were landscaped into Martian boulders and massive ruby conglomerates. The buildings were soft pinkstone and stainless steel with blue Martian marble floors. Water, the ultimate luxury on this dry, dusty planet, spurted from a dozen fountains. He walked across the inner courtyard set with cool green grass and took welcome seemed cool and somehow overly correct. The chief was an Earth man cngineer. A grounder with limited space experience, he was a deft administrator and organizer. Avo didn't get a chance to resign. "What's been decided, Earthside, Avo, is to accelerate your pension date and give you a much needed rest. I want you to know it was not my decision, nothing unilateral about it. You know, with things in such a state of unrest, as far as Vandis and these renegade Russians down south, Earthside is overly concerned about security of the platforms. It's not your own personal loyalty, just a lack of understanding. What they don't want is a whole platform going over to Vandis, leaving the Constitution jurisdiction and precipitating legal action. Incidentally, I am empowered to give you this meritorious credit certificate for your part in the rescue, which was entirely your show from my point of view. And finally," the Chief stood up from behind his desk and handed Avo a slender black box. "Go ahead," the Chief beamed. "Open it." Avo snapped open the lid and stared at a gold digital wrist watch. "Last you a lifetime," the Chief claimed. "I've got one just like it. It's just a token, Avo. Just a token. It gives Earthtime, Moontime and Marstime! Now if there's anything I can do personally to aid your transition... any references or such, don't hesitate to write." Avo stood up quietly. "Well, I was hoping perhaps I could use the library here when I'm under the dome. For awhile anyhow." "Certainly," said the Chief. "I'll have the security section issue you a pass. We have the best microlibe on Mars, you know." Avo shook hands with the Chief. They both smiled and neither said anything." A month later, he was watching the stars pop up, clear and frosty, over the rim of his crater. The great bank of snow and ice that partially filled the high northwest wall glistened in the shadow. He thought of the ice that had condensed around the floating housetank after the blowout, now a year gone by. He snapped open the face mask of his airpack and took a puff on a pipe stuffed with black lichen, then lay back on the red sand. Earth and Venus were bright against the blue-black sky. Venus was so much the brighter, so stark white and brilliant she seemed much closer than Earth, which was twinkling blue and green. He imagined himself in a library somewhere down there in a city next to the sea. He imagined plump, longhaired Earthgirls swimming naked in the waves. He blew out the lichen smoke and flapped the face mask back in place. Earth glittered in the evening sky. He wondered if he was looking at Oklahoma.  W hen i submitted the manuscript of Gateway to Jim Baen for Galaxy, I warned him fair and square, I did. I said there were some problems. I told him that, not only was it pretty complex to be broken into serial installments, and typographically a nightmare besides, but I was still tinkering with it. And so I was. I rewrote it completely after that first draft, particularly the ending. I don't know how many times I revised that. What I do know is that after I was completely through with it (or thought I was) and had turned in a complete manuscript, I then had second thoughts and decided to omit the very last (and very short) chapter. Now that (he book is in print, comments and reviews have been coming in. I must say they have been extremely kind, by and large, but more than one of them has commented that the ending takes some getting used to. And now Jim has asked me to let him publish that omitted last chapter, and along with it to try to explain what was going on in my head. I am going to try to do this. But because I embarrass easily, let me say something first. Producing a book is a lot like producing a baby. Everybody knows what has been going on, but it does seem very delicate to talk about it explicitly in public. So bear with me, please, dear friends, while I try to do this public flashing as gracefully as I can. Besides being a novel. Gateway is an attempt to try to do something I have wanted to do for a long time: to say everything I knew, about a world I had made up. All science fiction writers invent the worlds their characters move in, of course, and in the course of doing so most of us figure out more about them than we ever put on paper. If you ask Larry Niven about the kzinti, he can tell you details of their dreams and their breeding habits that have never been published. So can Gordon Dickson about the Dorsai. So can I about most of the characters and settings I've used. The reason that not all of this backgrounding gets into print is not because the authors want to keep secrets from the rest of the world, but because explaining too much slows down the action. Science fiction readers already accept much greater demands on their imagination and intelligence than the readers of most fiction will sit still for. But there is a limit to even their patience. Past a certain point, they don't want to hear any more talk about why a thing is, they want to get on with it. Contrariwise, one of the Great Good Things about science fiction is just that it does build these interesting and colorful new worlds for us to roam around in in our imaginations. I imagine most of us have fantasied from time to time about living on Barsoom or Osnome, or in any world that some writer has given us a passport to. The experiment I wanted to try was to make that whole world as complete as I could. To say about it everything that I knew to say. Not just enough to account for why the characters behaved as they did. Not just the physical parameters, The habits, the clothing, the recreations, (he constraints, the sensory inputs. Much of that can be done in ordinary narrative, and here Robert A. Heinlein is probably the father of us all. Some can't, not even by Heinlein. And to get this in without requiring the characters to tell each other things endlessly I adopted the device of "sidebars." I do not claim it for an invention; it is a technique of journalism. But I do not remember having seen it used in just that way in any novel. John Dos Passos had done something like it in # J#, a long time ago, by using newspaper reports, an innovation picked up and carried a step farther by John Brunner in Stand On Zanzibar, i had experimented with the concept, from a somewhat different tack (only to provide biographical detail about some of the characters) in a not very successful "mainstream" novel called Presidential Year, which I wrote with Cyril Kombluth in #. For Gateway, it looked like the device that would do what I wanted done. So for a year or more after the novel itself was essentially complete I found myself composing poems, classified ads, letters-tothe-editor, mission reports and all sorts of other data inputs to be inserted into the work. I travel a lot. I almost always carry a portable typewriter with me (it is my security typewriter, I am uneasy without it), and so I wrote little bits and pieces of sidebars in all sorts of O' Hare Airport, between sessions at any number of college lecture dates and sf cons, on trains, in a hotel room in Toronto in the intervals on Television in connection with the Apollo-Soyuz hookup...everywhere. I have a very clear memory of the expression on the face of the maid as she came into my stateroom on Cunard's liner Adventurer, somewhere between islands in the Caribbean. I had laid out clumps and sheaves of pages on every flat surface in the room -- beds, chairs, floor -- trying to piece together my jigsaw puzzle. She wanted desperately to make my bed. But I couldn't let her, because I was trying to make a novel. I don't promise that this is the best way to write a novel. (If anyone ever finds out what the best way is I wish he'd tell me.) But in this case it had advantages. The world does not look the same from the deck of a ship, or from an allnight diner across the highway from a motel, as it does from my writing office, on the top floor of an old monster of a house in New Jersey. I think some of those differences in perspective must be reflected in the sidebars. At any rate, the time came when somehow I had patched all the pieces together and was into the final revision on this rather demanding chunk of my life. Then I discovered that Gateway had taken its future into its own hands. It wasn't a single consecutive story anymore. It wasn't even the two stories that ran concurrently, the analysis sessions threaded into the straight narrative of Broadhead's life. It looked to me as though it were coming close to turning out to what I had wanted it to be: a world. Well, all right. But how do you end a world? A novel I usually can figure out how to end. In fact, I know a lot of ways. Usually there is one that fits. The choice of the right one depends on what is the main thrust of your story. At one time I had considered that the main thrust of Gateway was the color and terror of the black hole. (The working title of the book, in fact, was then Beyond the Blue Event Horizon.) At another I had thought it was the personal story of Robinette Broadhead. At stilt another, as the computer-psychoanalyst Sigfrid von Shrink seemed more and more important, I thought maybe it was even his stoiy. For each of these I could see an ending; but all of them were wrong for Gateway as it had evolved. Well, you already know (if you've read the story that is) what decision I finally made. Is it right? God knows. It's the Tightest I could make it. For better or worse, that's where I stand. Nevertheless I think it rather astute of the reviewers and others to have noticed that there is something unusual about the ending. And for any readers who are interested enough to have stayed with me this long, here is the brief last chapter that I removed from the novel...just for fun. What is so rare as a day in June? A beautifully written, entertaining book. Such a book is Fred Pohl's Gateway, a fascinating science fiction story and a highly crafted look at the nature of a man...Robinette Broadhead,...Pohl paces the novel masterfully, so that the revelation of the action coincides with Broadhead' s personal revelation. The only possible weakness of the book lies in the speed at which the final events take place. It is not unlike waiting in tine for hours to see a work of art, and then being whipped past it without having an opportunity to study it. That moment is an awesome one, something worth lingering over. But the very real necessities of the plot require otherwise, and the story is really about Broadhead, not that brief moment of scientific wonder." -- Delap's FSF Review...a wonderfully original analyst-and-patient couchhanger . The analyst is a computer named Sigfrid von Shrink , and the patient is the ulcer-ridden, fabulously wealthy lone survivor of the most monstrous disaster in the history of the Gateway ships. The sum total is a sort of ragged, irresistible bravura display, marred by a misproportioned ending but full of utterly splendid invention. Major Pohl, and ane of the season's more worthwhile events." -- Kirkus Newsletter. Under the bubble the late afternoon sun was warm and gentle. It was late, but I went right to the club: shower, plunge, ten minutes in the sauna; and when I came out I was ready for my date with S. Ya. I was more than ready. I was looking forward to it. Not only for S. Ya. herself, pretty, intelligent, kind as she was. I wanted very much to make love to her, but ( also wanted to talk to her. All that stuff Sigfrid was giving me -- was it his crazy electronic fantasy? Or was it real? S. Ya. would know, or at least know enough to talk sensibly about the possibility of laying machine emotions onto machine intelligence. Oh, I had not forgotten Klara! She was still in my heart, as much as ever -- more than ever, because underneath the pain and the guilt were the tenderness and the love, that I would have for always, wherever real-Klara was. I have all my parts hack again; I am whole and as well as any living thing is ever going to be...which, I decide, is good enough for me. I have even got something I want to do! I owe Sigfrid a favor. He healed me... Maybe, with a little help from S. Ya. and the Grace of God and Good Fortune, I can make at least a start toward healing him.  fectly safe hing to about Charles Sheffiel A bit lower on the left. Bit more. There, that's it. Hold i. right there." ( held it as Waldo directed and he drove in the last nail, then stepped back. Perfect. We looked at the sign and beamed at each other. 'Buimeister  Carver -- Legal Advisors.' The old firm, a long way from Washington D.C., but back in business again. We went into the office and closed the door. Not much space inside -- it cost ten credits a square foot, unfurnished, for rentals in Th arsis City. But we had one respectable-sized office, and a much less fancy officeutility room behind it. We'd agreed to take turns manning the front office until we built up enough business to spread ourselves a bit. As the first and only lawyers on Mars, we were sure that wouldn't take long. I went back to my desk in the rear office -- Waldo was taking the first shift out front. Then I came straight out again. Fifteen minutes earlier there had been a jelly doughnut on my table. I looked at Waldo and began, "Waldo, did you -- ?" What was the use? I gave up in mid-sentence. In the twenty years since we left law school I'd seen Waldo swell from a youth of sylphlike elegance to a first-order manmountain. The time he'd spent (more accurately, done) on the Venus terra-forming project had thinned him, temporarily, but as soon as he reached Mars he'd started to swell again. I'd bullied, insulted, cajoled, lectured and warned Waldo. If he kept on eating the way he did, one day he'd explode. He listened contritely, swore he'd diet at once, implored me to keep sweet stuff out of his reach and thanked me for trying to help. Then as soon as my back was turned -- chomp. As it turned out, we had been over-optimistic about the number of cases that would come our way. True, we were the only lawyers for have a population of several thousand. But -- no business. I maintain that where a barbarian would pick up a rock or a tree root to settle a dispute, a civilized man picks up a videophone and seeks legal counsel. Measured by that standard, Mars was too busy scrabbling for survival to qualify above the barbarian level. For the first three weeks I had little to do but sit about, watching Waldo occupy a steadily increasing amount of the available office space. When our first client finally arrived, Waldo was manning the front desk and I was sitting in the back office looking at a lunar travel brochure. Waldo collected them. I was reading a poetic description of a valley of mud, dust and rock when I heard the door of the outer office. "Are you Burmeister and Carver?" asked an unfamiliar voice. 'We are. I am WaJdo Burmeisler, at your service." "I'm Peter Pinion. I've got something extremely valuable here and I'd like to leave it with you to lock in your safe." Waldo's visitor seemed to be confusing us with a bank. We didn't have a safe, just a big cupboard in the back room with a defective lock. I sneaked a look through a narrow crack in the illfitting and badly made door between our inner and outer offices. Our visitor was very tali and lanky, with brown hair and a pair of innocent and startlingly blue eyes. His dress told me that he was a ranger -- probably a geologist, roving around outside the domed city areas. Waldo had responded instinctively to the words 'extremely valuable' and had Pinion already seated in our one comfortable chair. What would it be? Precious metals, old artifacts, Martian supcrfluids? I could almost hear the cash registers ringing in Waldo's head. "In our safe, Mr. Pinion? Of course. Where is youY deposit?" Waldo hadn't missed a beat. Pinton reached into his brown, bulky jacket and produced a small phial, about the size of a pill bottle, containing a pale, oily-looking liquid. Since Pinton couldn't see me t felt free to register my disappointment. Waldo looked at the bottle dubiously. "What exactly is it, Mr. Pinton?" "It's Pintonite, that's what it is." Our visitor smiled happily. "It's going to make me the richest man on Mars. I always suspected there should be something like this here -- I've looked in places where the areology is right for ten years, and I've finally found and refined it." He held up the bottle. "The most powerful chemical explosive ever known, by a factor of ten. One gram's enough to blow a ten-meter crater in solid rock. It'll revolutionize mining on the asteroids." Peter Pinton must have noticed Waldo's lack of enthusiasm at the idea of looking after a superbomb. "Perfectly safe, nothing to wony about," he added. He shook the bottle with great vigor. I screamed so hard that no sound came out and clapped my hands over my ears. Waldo, with an equally sound protective logic, covered his eyes with his hands. Pinton cackled inanely. "Perfectly safe. Only explodes under very special conditions. Safe as water." He reached into his jacket again and produced a five thousand credit note. "Here's a down payment. I'll need your help when the time comes to negotiate on this with General Mining." Now he was talking. I breathed again, but Waldo still seemed curiously reluctant to touch the phial or the money. I decided that it was time to introduce myself to our new client. I had second thoughts as I came into the room. Peter Pinton was offering the phial to Waido with his right hand and absent-mindedly scratching himself around the ribs with his left. No wonder Waldo was hesitant. I've read a hundred theories as to how Earth fleas evaded pre-flight inspection to get to Mars, and I don't believe any of them. But when you've seen how far a flea can jump under a surface gravity only twofifths that of Earth, and with an atmosphere in the domed cities only onethird as dense, you have no trouble understanding how they've managed to spread the way they have. I could detect ripples of sympathetic itching running up and down Waldo's back. As Peter Pinton and I shook hands and he gave me the money and phial, I watched him closely for emigrants. Pinton seemed relieved to be rid of the bottle. "I told Muriel I wanted somebody else to look after the Pintonite this morning. I'm not comfortable canying valuables in the domicibile. I feel a lot easier now. Weil, I'll be off. See you in a few days. I want to hear what Muriel says when I tell her you're looking after the Pintonite." "Your wife?" I asked politely. He looked at me curiously. "Now what would a maxi want with a woman, out in (he red ranges? Muriel's my parrot." And he was gone without further comment. Waldo took a big gulp of unsweetened coffee absent-mindedly as Pinton left the room. His face puckered like a punctured Mars dome. For the past couple of days he'd been holding down on his calories and we'd thrown out every temptation. The change so far was imperceptible. I locked the money in our cash box and went through to the inner office to put Pinton 's phial into the big cupboard, in among (he crockery, stationery, low-calorie food items and legal reference volumes. I put it on the bottom shelf, next to Waldo's weighing-machine. He'd bought a spring balance, and derived comfort from the thought that he weighed less than eighty kilos -- his 'college weight,' as he described it. I wondered if he was looking at lunar brochures for his next stopping-point when his Mars-weight topped eighty. In the front office Waldo had a dreamy expression in his eyes. "If General Mining would pay Pinton a toniie, I bet that United Chemicals would offer double." I nodded. We discussed it no further. As Disraeli remarked, sensible men are all of (he same religion. And pray, what is that? Sensible men never tell. Substitute 'financial views' for 'religion' there, and you have my altitude exactly. The next time Peter Pinton showed up at the office I was on my own. Waldo had gone off for a meeting 'with an industrial group' and I had not asked for details. Pinton sat down with the neat movements of a man who spent most of his life inside a three by four meter domicibile -- the standard house mobile labexplorer vehicle of the Mars rangers. He took a small jar of white crystals from his jacket pocket and placed it on the table. "Version two," he said. "Purified, ten times as powerful per gram. Take this for your safe and give me the other one back -- I need it for a little demonstration later this week." I hesitated and he misunderstood my reluctance. "Oh, it's as safe as the last lot. Under any normal circumstances, perfectly neutral. See here." He unscrewed the top of the jar, licked his finger lip, dipped it in the white powder and stuck it in his mouth. He grinned happily as I goggled. "Perfectly safe. Want a lick? It doesn't taste of much," he assured me. "Sort of yeasty and a bit sweet." I declined the offer and went reluctantly through to the inner office. I closed the door -- so P inton wouldn't see the non-existent safe -- and opened the cupboard to get the phial. Would it still be there? Thank heaven, it was, just where I had left it. Perhaps I had misjudged Waldo's meeting. Feeling much happier I placed the jar of crystal Pintonite in the cupboard and gave his phial back to Pinton. I sat down again behind the desk. Pinton seemed in no hurry and in a chatty mood, and I wanted certain information from him. "Occurs naturally on Mars?" he said, repeating my question. "Yes, in erode form. Now that's not surprising -- Mars has a different geological history from Earth, so we expect some different compounds. Pintonite's an isomeric hydrocarbonfluorocarbon form -- just as diamond is a form of carbon, created under special conditions in the history of the planet." "You mean you could make Pintonite from other things, the way we make diamonds?" "Sure -- if you knew the chemical structure and were smart enough, you could synthesize it. But why bother? There's plenty here on Mars if you're smart enough to know where to look and what to look for." He preened himself. "You see, the thing that makes Pintonite so powerful is just an unusual hydrocarbon bond. It's like a compressed spring, with a catch on it. Unhook the catch, and all that energy in the spring is released. The secret's in the chemical structure." "And that can be found by measurement?" "Sure. Any run-of-the-mill lab could do it. That's why I wanted to have it here, where it's safe, and not where the industrial espionage boys could lay their hands on it." His simple trust in the legal profession was touching. My suspicions that he was a little cracked were growing. As he left, those suspicions were given a strong boost by our neighbor along the corridor. She was a youngish, talkative mother of three, with a husband who worked the day shift outside the domes in the open-field agricultural area. According to Waldo, she fancied me -- by comparison, I suppose -- but I had so far survived with my honor intact. As Peter Pinton departed she came along the corridor and looked into the office. Her hair had so many curlers in it that she seemed to be wearing an elaborate bronze headpiece. "What's old Pete been doing in here?" she inquired. "I haven't seen him for a year or two." "Legal matters, Mrs. Wilkinson -- I can't betray a client's confidences, you know. Where did you meet Mr. Pinton?" "Oh, me and him had a thing going for a while. Never got too serious, though. He was always too busy during the day -- not like you lawyers." She paused and eyed me speculatively for a few moments. Gambit declined, she went on. "Anyway, I got a bit tired of him after a while. He was always going on about his bloody parrot. No wonder they all called him Looney Pete." She turned her head back along Ihe corridor, revealing the full splendor of her ormolu helmet, and shouted a snappy reply to a child's question. Then she smiled at me alluringly. "I'm just going to have a cup of coffee and a little something to go with it, Mr. Carver. Perhaps you'd like to join me?" As she raised her plucked eyebrows inquiringly, Waldo's familiar figure loomed over her shoulder. I looked at him with relief. She gave him a savage glare and (hen disappeared down the corridor. Waldo was in excellent spirits. I wondered just what he'd been up to. Well, regardless of that I had work of my own to do now, as soon as I could find the right place to help me. But I must admit that I didn't feel comforted by our lady neighbor's report on our client, Mr. Peter Pinton. Neither Waldo nor I were particularly alarmed at first when the Tharsis City police arrived. Our licenses were in good shape, and our credentials to practice law on Mars impeccable. As the only two lawyers on the planet, we had framed the bar charter ourselves. Police Investigator Lestrade had with him a saturnine, dark-haired man from General Mining, a double for Bela Lugosi in the classic Dracula #-D movies, whom he introduced to us as Test Supervisor Kozak. Like most Martians, they seemed puzzled by what Waldo and I actually did for a living. We explained our activities and they dutifully recorded (hem with a slight air of disbelief. After the general introductions Lestrade cleared his throat, scratched his thinning pate, and got down to business. "Yesterday, Mr. Peter Pinton gave a demonstration of a powerful new explosive to General Mining. Mr. Kozak supervised the test." Lestrade spoke very slowly, picking his words with care. "Now, we would like you to tell us all that you know about that explosive, Pintonite." He stopped. We waited. No more words came, apparently he was done. I was puzzled by his accusing manner and wondered again if Waldo had been up to something. "I think there may be a misunderstanding," I finally replied. "We know very little. We're not geologists or chemists, you know. You want to talk to Peter Pinton himself -- he's the expert." "You can ask him," said Lestrade morosely. He placed a silver box on the desk, about the same size and shape as a portable communicator. I looked at it for the sendreceive button but couldn't see it. I looked questioningly at Lestrade, who pressed a catch on the side of the box. The top opened to reveal a layer of grey powder inside. "There's Peter Pinton, all there is of him." Lestrade looked at the box with a certain macabre satisfaction. "When he brought in his explosive, with his claim that it was superpowerful and completely safe, Mr. Kozak insisted on a controlled demonstration. They put Pinton inside a sealed metal tank to set up the test and watched from outside. Pinton was half right, you might say -- it's far and away the most powerful explosive anybody has ever seen. But Pinton hadn't told anybody the chemical formula for it. Mr. Kozak came to see us after the explosion yesterday afternoon, and this morning we went over to see Polly -- " " -- his parrot," Waldo interjected, nodding intelligently. " -- Polly Pinton, his ex-wife, now living in Chryse Dome," Lestrade went on. I He scrutinized Waldo closely, as though mentally measuring him for a straitjacket. "She told us that Pinton had left a sample of the explosive with Henry Carver and Waldo Burmeister, Lawyers, at this address." I sighed. So much for a deal with United Chemicals. I looked at Waldo. He shrugged and went into the back room to get the Pintonite sample. After half a minute of banging around in the cupboard he was back, pale and sweating. "Henry, it's not there." He signalled his next message with his eyes, as clearly as if he had spoken it: "What have you done with it, Henry?" I was shocked. "It must be there, Waldo, I saw it just yesterday. Let me take a look. " I went into the back room and did a lightning but thorough search of the cupboard. No jar of white crystals, not a sign of it. "Henry, for God's sake, don't play games," whispered Waldo from just behind me. "Tell them what you did with it, we can't do any deals now." I turned back to him. "What do you mean, play games? Aren't you the one who took it to United Chemicals?" He shook his head. "I was supposed to meet them again tomorrow, with a sample." We looked at each other in dismay and stupefaction. Finally we went back into the outer office and faced Lestrade. He took the news that the Pintonite was gone with no emotion. It seemed almost as though he had expected something like that. He nodded slowly. "We'll have to do a deep probe to get information on this. Who was here when Peter Pinton brought that explosive in and discussed storing it with you?" "I was," Waldo reluctantly volunteered. "And were you present, Mr. Carver?" asked Lestrade. "Only at the very end of the meeting." Thank heaven for literal troth, and for the legal definition of present. "Right. Mr. Burmeister, you'll have to come with us. This examination will take a few hours." The game was over all right. But thank heaven, too, for my own foresight. I took out my wallet with a sigh and removed a slip of paper from it. "I don't think that will be necessary, Mr. Lestrade. This contains the chemical analysis of a Pintonite sample, performed just a few days ago." I handed it to him. Waldo looked like a man reprieved at the eleventh hour -- psychoprobes were tough stuff and a few people came out of them with their brains permanently scrambled. Kozak leapt on the paper with a cry of joy and read it while we watched. After a few seconds of inspection he began to turn into a vampire. His teeth curled back from his upper lip and a deep snarl came from him. He seemed all set to leap and suck blood. "Mr. Carver," he finally said in choked tones. "You had a chemical analysis done. I suppose you are analysis was performed?" Now I was really confused. "Well, of course I am. I asked them to do the most final and complete one that they could. I forget the exact word that was used on the order." "An ultimate analysis?" "Yes, that's it exactly." screamed at once. "You great baboon." My information didn't seem to have pleased him. "An ultimate chemical analysis gives the final chemical composition in terms of the percentage of each element. It #I doesn't tell you a thing about the chemical structure." He waved the paper in the air, literally gnashing his teeth as he did so. I'd never encountered that before outside the holodramas. "This just gives the amount of carbon, hydrogen, oxygen and fluorine. I could no more make Pintonite from this information than I could make your friend here -- " He glowered at Waldo. " -- from a barrel of lard and a sack of flour." An unfortunate example, I felt, and quite uncalled for. They dragged poor Waldo away to his fate. I hoped he'd be back again, intact, in a few hours. What on Earth -- what on Mars -- had gone wrong? I was sure Waldo had told me the truth -- so where was the Pintonite? I wandered around the office, looking everywhere I could think of for the missing jar. No sign. I picked up the useless chemical analysis paper -- my trump card -- and looked at it sadly. Then I crumpled it into a ball and went through to the inner office to throw it into the trash. I opened the lid of the trash can -- and froze. Suddenly, I understood exactly what had happened to the Pintonite. It had never occuned to me to tell Waldo that Peter Pinton had switched the phial of liquid for a jar of crystalline Pintonite. Waldo had been looking for the phial, while I'd looked for the jar. Now I'd found it. Empty. Waldo, in his insane lust for sweetmeats, had used three ounces of Pintonite to sugar his coffee. "Yeasty and sweet," Pinton had said. When events call for it I can be a man of action. In less than ten minutes I had made reservations for Waldo and myself, immediate departure for Deimos. It was time that Burmeister and Carver found new business offices. I'd write and tell the Tharsis City police all about recent events, but I'd much rather do it from off-planet. I had a clear mental picture of three ounces of Pintonite going into and through Waldo. Tharsis City had, as I recalled, more than thirty thousand meters of sewage pipes beneath it. I could visualize a thin layer of Pintonite spread through every bit. Peter Pinton had said that it was perfectly safe, but his reputation as a reliable authority had diminished considerably in the past few hours. If the Tharsis City plumbing arrangements happened to have the right environment to set it off, it might not be the biggest explosion in the history of Mars, but it would certainly be the most disgusting. I sat down to wait impatiently for Waldo's return. On second thoughts, I called and modified our space travel reservations. I didn't know how long it took Pintonite to pass completely through the human alimentary canal. Separate flights. If Waldo was about to fulfill my old warning and finally, literally, explode, I would rather not participate in the event.  A Time For Decisions Jerry ftHuneUe.PhP meanly lose ihe last best hope of Earth." Lincoln was talking about an entirely different conflict when he said that, but it is a statement that applies to this generation in a way that was never true of Lincoln's. No one today seriously believes that human chattel slavery would have survived into the present era no matter what the Union did in #; but I do seriously believe that a generation a hundred years from now might well curse our memory. It was the general concensus of the science press corps that this year's annual meeting of the American Association for the Advanceleast exciting of those we have recently attended. I agreed at the time. I don't now. In the first place, while most of them had been reported earlier, there were marvels enough: the Homestake Mine experiments that show there's something wrong with worth, and all fascinating if nonconclusive; new particles for the basic physicists to play with. Any of those would be worth headlines. You can't say # was really dull. Secondly, under the non-spectacular headings, there was plenty of food for deep thought; and there was one announcement that ought to stir your blood. We can have on-line fusion power by #. You could be running your car, or heating your water, or shaving your anatomy with power produced by deuteriumtritium fiision, seven years before this century ends. That's a good twenty years earlier than we expected it; it's in time to help get us through those critical thirty years I've spoken of in previous columns. It's in time to save the world. So why will our children curse our memory? quietly ready to spring their bombshell: to say that, given some breaks, they'd have a reactor design by # or so, and eight years after (hat we could have on-line power. Then, when the inevitable question was asked about the earliest possible date, they would spring # as a target date for having a workable reactor design, given (#) lotsa money, and (#) a few bits of rather probable luck. They were, justifiably, prepared to do a bit of preening. They didn't have any spectacular breakthroughs to announce, but they could stack up the evidence from dozens of laboratories and hundreds of experiments and come to the sudden realization that they really think they know how to achieve fusion -- and, like the Manhattan Project, to bring it off in more than one way at about the same time. Unfortunately the people who were ready to make that announceThey were back in Washington. You see. President Carter's budget had just come out: and cut from it Instead of quietly preening about accomplishments, the directors of the labs at Los Alamos, Princeton, Livermore, Sandia, were suddenly confronted with the need to phase out, stretch out, and probably to lay from the Ford budget which they low. Instead of quiet pride, we had gloom and despair. "This country has no national commitment to fusion power," saith one. "At the level of funding indicated by the new budget, we will stay with research forever; we will never have a reactor," says another. "We'll have to lay off people who have devoted their professional lives to fusion research" says a third. All unfortunately true. So the top people were back in Washington, pleading with Carter's budgeters, and trying to slip the word to Congress that this wasn't trimming fat, it wasn't even slicing muscle; it was amputation of bone and sinew. As I write this there's vague hope that Congress will restore at least part of those cuts; but it doesn't look as if they'll succeed. Understand: a few years ago I wasn't at all enthusiastic about shovelling money in the general direction of fusion research. Back in # if you asked the fusion people what they'd do if you doubled their budget, they'd stammer a bit, and eventually say they'd do more of what they were doing: build two research facilities, hire more people... Hardly confidence-inspiring. But that's all changed. Now they can tell you exactly what they want, what pieces of hardware they need, what experiments must be performed and how much they'll cost. They've got a handle on the problem. For example: in magnetic confinement the critical figure of merit is the product of time and density and temperature. Two years ago they were at perhaps one percent of the figure needed. Now they're at half. One more push and they reach scientific breakeven; that is, the reaction will produce more energy than was put in. Since any useful system will be far less than # efficient, that's still a long way from practical power. But once scientific breakeven is achieved the rest is engineering -- and it's the engineering that has been cut. Carter's budget funds level-of-effort research, and has nothing for new equipment, expansion, new programs, etc. Unfortunately, that's not all my gloomy news. The Shuttle: Carter's stretch-out and delay of the first Shuttle flight stands as I write this. Meanwhile, out on the Mojave, the tethered flights of the Shuttle (Cartoon: Shuttle mounted on back of #. Caption: "Not tonight, dear, I have a headache.") have been so successful that a final one has been cancelled as not needed. She handles like a dream, the pilots tell us. About the time you read this they'll drop the Enterprise free of the # and let her glide in to a landing at Edwards. Technically the Shuttle program is ahead of schedule. Financially it couldn't matter less. Fusion and space. Cheap, reliable energy, and access to eight new planets, thirtyfour moons, and a materials. We have it in our power to give those to our children. Possibly to enjoy their benefits within our own lifetimes, but certainly to give them to our children; and as I've said repeatedly in previous columns ("Survival with Style," "Blueprint for Survival," "That Buck Rogers Stuff") once we have plenty of energy and easy access to space, the problems of mankind are solved. Well, not really: I don't pretend there won't be problems; I write about them in my stories. But the fear of starvation, environmental pollution, mass poverty -- will become a memory. And that, I say, is worth handing on. I've given one picture of the future in previous columns. For another, let's look at something else ing. The bible of the Appropriate Technology movement is E. F. Schumacher's Small Is Beautiful: Economics as if People Mattered. I confess I haven't read it. I have attempted to, several times, but each time I come across some outrageous statement such as "Statistics never prove anything" (page #), my stomach hurts. Still, I am hardly against his concepts as I thought I understood them. As Joe Coates (Office of Technology Assessment) said, "Who can be in favor of inappropriate technology?" The AP movement had a number of events at the A A AS meeting, and I attended them on the theory that I would get a painless introduction into what they were doing, that I would hear some numbers, get some reports, learn some appropriate technology -- and be able to pass it all on to my readers. After all, I'm interested in saving energy, and Larry Niven has turned off the heaters in his swimming pool until we can design and build a solar heater for it; I've experimented with hydroponic gardening, and I know my readers would tike to hear about practical ways to employ "appropriate technology" in their lives. I got none of that. The first presentation consisted of an interminable series of slides (most out of focus) showing ugliness presented as if it were beauty. For some reason photographs of privies dominated the series: not only those # Swedish gizmos that more or less automatically compost the stuff right in your home (provided you don't have too large a family) but the kind my wife and I experienced in our childhood. The kind with the crescent cut in the door and a Sears catalogue handy in case you run out of Corncobs. "You only have to fork the stuff over about every two weeks," we were told. "Of course you can run into problems with city departments of public health, so most of these are in rural areas." My reaction was that I hoped to God the city Department of Health would give any of my neighbors problems, but citations. There were wine vats converted into bathtubs. We were solemnly told that this was a Good Thing because it recycled and saved energy and like that. Most of the audience, predominately middleclass youth, sat enraptured as if in church. I wonder if they, at my age, would care for the splinters? And dammit, wine barrels are not appropriate as bathtubs. They aren't comfortable, . # nor are they very well designed. Another speaker told of how Appropriate Technology changes your head. When the wind comes up at # am and the batteries are all charged up, and you've got work to do, why, you get up and do it. Don't waste that wind energy, because the windmill can't really power things at your convenience, so you must adapt yourself to the convenience of the earth. There was more. A lot more, and all in the same vein. Appropriate Technology, it seems, is not for the developing nations alone (if at all); it's for us. So just what is it? According to the Fact Sheet prepared by the National Center for Appropriate Technology, the characteristics are these: "(#) small scale, (#) decentralized, (#) simple to understand and operate, (#) ecologically sound, and (#) labor intensive." Now who can be against that? Well, to begin with, I don't know what "ecologically sound" means. I have heard people say that any permanent change in the ecology is evil; does that include Kansas wheat and Japanese rice, neither of which is "natural"? But leave that, and pass to point five, "labor intensive." That is not merely a necessary evil. It is the heart of the AP movement. Given the choice they'll take hard labor over machinery every time. I call to evidence one of their displays: a bicycle seat with pedals attached to a chain that ran a -- wheat grinder. You can sit and knead bread with the hands while pumping away on the bicycle to grind the wheat with your own muscle power. In case you missed the point, there was a film strip showing how the bicycle seat system could be attached to small plows, dragging (hem through the dirt; to pump water; etc., etc. Now as an advance over the mortar and pestle, a leg-powered crank system is great; but blind donkeys walking circles to tum the upper on the nether millstone would be a hell of a lot less dull (for us; no one consults the donkey). In fact, on seeing that particular vision of the future -- and make no mistake about it, these people mean that to be the future -- Larry Niven had a suggestion. I should, he said, put on jackboots and revolver, and carry a whip; we would then find a gentleman of the black persuasion and dress him in rags and have him sit on the bicycle seat to grind our bread. It should, Lany mused, make a good photograph. A picture of the future. I can't quarrel, except for details. The person seated on the bicycle seat might not be black, and might not be male; the person with whip might not be white or male; but if grinding one's com to make one's bread requires that kind of labor, then slavery is not far away. "In the sweat of thy face shall thou eat bread"; And mankind has been trying to get someone else to do (he sweating ever since, and rather successfully at that. As a lark, as something chic, labor-intensive technology is all very well; but as a necessity it gets regular : it is not amusing as a way of life. All right: we've had our laugh at some silly people, extremists with a sprinkling of opportunists. Now let's get serious. Surely, Poumelle, you can't be against conservation? Surely the AP movement, shorn of the more ridiculous aspects (and any view of life, carried to the extreme, can be made to look ridiculous) has great merit? Surely the idea is sound? I used to think so. I'm not sure I do any longer. The more I listen to the proponents of AP, the more I understand what they're saying, (he more I disagree. Look: why shouldn't we have heated swimming pools? What's wrong with big, comfortable, fast automobiles? Why is it evil to have throwaway flashlights, electric can openers, warm houses in winter, air conditioning, luxury foods, electric typewriters , plastic models, Fiberglas yachts with Dacron sails, pocket computers, my own postal scale here in my office so l don't have to go down to the Post Office before mailing this manuscript -- all the myriad conveniences, yea, luxuries, of this marvelous modem civilization? They pollute. They cause longterm harm to Mother Earth. Well, let's fix that. Give me sufficient energy -- and I know how to get that -- and they won't have any harmful long-term effects. They use up irreplaceable resources. Well, give me sufficient energy and I'll recycle most of (hose. Give me access to space and I'll bring you more resources than ever you dreamed of. And don't think I can't do that. They use up resources that should go to the world's poor. Well, give me sufficient energy and access to space and I'll make the whole world rich -- and still have plenty left over for what I want. At this point the debate ceases. The usual parting remark is, "I wouldn't expect you to understand." In other words, at bottom the real enthusiasts of "Appropriate" Technology are motivated by religion: by the work ethic; by that remnant theme of Western (and Eastern) philosophy that says "Life should be hard." In the sweat of thy face shall thou eat bread. Pride goeth before a fall. Doom and catastrophe await the complacent. Etc. Well, maybe; but I will counter them with the Parable of the Talents. Meanwhile, what's wrong with the AP movement is that it docs not merely encourage the use of small-scale, personally constructed improvements to one's life -- something we can all agree is a Good Thing -- but it discourages any large-scale systematic solutions to the truly overwhelming problems facing our world. AP says we can get out of our box through putting beer cans on our roofs, building windmills and privies, turning wine vats into bathtubs, expecting less, making do with less; and that simply ain't so, nor is it particularly desirable. In my last column I talked about use of waste resources. Does anyone seriously imagine that will come about through everyone's individual efforts? That privies will do the job? Just how appropriate is Appropriate Technology? Would the world really be better off if, instead of trying to keep up with the literature, and writing, I were to fork my own manure, grow my own vegetables, engage in labor-intensive activities? Understand. I've nothing against developing ways that let everyone contribute to our social order, and I've no illusions about one unfortunate side-effect of our technological era: that it makes more and more people helpless, unable to find meaningful work, makes them feel useless; to the extent that the AP movement alleviates that, splendid. But I do point out that many of our large-city problems could be much reduced if people would make such minimum contributions as picking up trash where they find it, putting the lids on garbage cans, not littering, and the like -- none of which take the sustained and dreary effort required to grind one's own wheat and bake one's own bread. Two pictures of the future: the bicycle-pedal wheat grinder with lowered thermostat, or unlimited energy and nearly boundless wealth. Let's leave the dreary picture and look at the other one. a symposium on the future of the hand calculator. The predicted developments weren't startling, and won't be to anyone who's read The Mote In God's Eye ; but the timescale and prices were. The limiting factor in costs of hand-held computers is (he hardware, such as keys and displays. The limiting factor in size is similarly the input-output mechanism. The could already put the most complex pocket calculator into your watch if there were any reason to do so -- and if we could mictominiaturize our eyes and fingers so that we could use the fool thing. Within five years the most elaborate calculators presently on the market will sell for fifty bucks or less. Within about the same time span they'll be able to put the Rubber Chemistry and Physics, twelve pounds of tiny print) into a memory unit connectable to a pocket calculator and itself pocket-sized. In not a lot more time they could put the full capabilities of one of those Altair micro-computers into a hand-held calculator. If there was a would be under fifty dollars. They could already build the best of the micro-computers into a box no larger than its keyboard and read-out screen. One reason all this hasn't happened is market potential: how many people want or need a fullcapability programmable generalpurpose computer? All of us. I'd say; but it requires some changes in our educational philosophy. For example: what is the value of knowing the times table? Why should we be able to add up large columns of numbers? Well, you might one day be without your calculator. Selfreliance. It's good for the soul. Dammit, if we let the kids use calculators in school from first grade up, they'll never understand numbers... As if most of them do now. I put it to you that the ones who now leam what numbers are ail about will leam it anyway; and those who never do learn can at least be taught how to use a pocket calculator, thus letting them have the opportunity to be waitresses, store clerks, taxi drivers, etc. When was the last time a Galaxy reader used a log table? Took a square root by pencil and paper? Multiplied three-digit numbers on paper? Added up a large column of figures? Certainly I do more calculations now than ever Not very surprisingly, if you are a Galaxy subscriber chances are you tend to move around a lot; seeing new places, doing new things, living in new homes. This is just fine, of course, but from the rather specialized point of view of our Subscription Department it does present a problem. You see, while computers are fast and accurate, they are not, even ours, very bright. So when you inform them of a change of address, you should do it in a special way. Like this; and you should include an actual Galaxy subscription address-tabel from your old address. Otherwise the computer might not understand, and that might mean that your next issue of Galaxy doesn't reach you as quickly as it should: a terrible state of affairs, indeed! So, if you're moving, please send a change-of-address card, made out as shown above, together with an old subscription label, to: Galaxy Subscription Dept. Boulder, CO # Thank you! I would if I had to go back to slide rules; and my work is the better for it. So is yours. Yet we are made to feel guilty because... , because what? Because making things easier is decadent? Nonsense. Beyond the pocket calculator is the implanted computer: the box that you think at, giving you instant access to the answer to any question you can think of (provided that the answer is known and stored, or calculable). How long to that? Larry and I ran into Dr. Adam Reed in the halls, and we had a pleasant chat. Reed is, you may recall, the engineerpsychologist at Rockefeller University who's working on brain-computer interfaces. He still puts preliminary results at about ten years' distance. He also reports new physiological evidence for the holographic model of the brain. (For more details on that theory, see my previous column, "Here Come the Brains," October, # Galaxy.) Coupled with the truly remarkable advances in microminiaturization achieved by Texas Instruments, Hewlett-Packard, and other micro-chip manufacturers, the computer-inyour-head may well come within my lifetime, almost certainly within yours. So what else is new? Well, there's particle physics. Sub-nuclear physics is in a rather confused state at the moment, what with quarks. flavors, colors, "gluons" (yes, I said that; a postulated particle that "glues" certain quarks together) and every few months somebody finds a new anomaly that won't fit what physicists think they know. But there's some hope now: Chen Ning Yang, Albert Einstein Professor of Physics at the State University of New York, Sunny Brook, confidently expects to have a unified field theory within his lifetime -- if someone doesn't beat him to it. The reason is simple: physicists now have some new equipment to play with. The big Fermi aceven more powerful beam accelerator in Europe; these and other multimegabuck installations are pouring out data, and some of it is finally beginning to fall into place. More and more often, physicists are able to predict what kind of squiggle they'll see in their bubblechamber after they send particles racing off around the big accelerator ring. So what good is it? Well, as Helmholtz once said, "The most practical thing in the world is a good theory" Does anyone want to argue that James Clerk Maxwell's elegant equations -- now appropriately emblazoned on t-shirts -- didn't change the world? Or that the theoretical work of a Swiss patentoffice clerk hasn't had an effect on our lives? There's at least as much potential in the new particle theories as ever there was in e  me # . Forces (hat don't decrease with distance. Interactions between nuclear and electro-magnetic forces. As Franklin said of his discovery, what use is a newborn baby? But (here's a hitch. The theoretical advances in physics come largely from new hardware, new accelerators, equipment to let physicists play with the basic building blocks of the universe; and (hat stuff is expensive. Our last several Presidents gulped hard and came up with the money for Fermi-lab. Our present one seems to have cut out every research item that won't have a payoff in the next four years. Shuttle delayed: means Large Space Telescope delayed. Meanwhile, a search of the historical records reveals the disturbing information that our Sun really is a variable star, and that we may live in a rather unusual period: that our climate might change, and since the present climate is about as favorable as has ever been in the history of the world, the change will likely be for (he worse. Studying the Sun won't let us do anything about that -- but it will let us know what's happening, how long the changes will last, and what we're up against. There was a lot more, of course. Bart J. Bok, formerly of Harvard, has a good handle on how stars are bom from "pre-proto-stars," namely balls of cold gas called, appropriately enough, Bok Globules; a great deal about Mars from the Viking team, with far more to come as the data are analyzed; a long symposium on the right to die; a day on new information about the polar regions (they're cold); not much on recombinant scientists are afraid to discuss it in public; a nonspectacular panel analyzing data from various "early intervention" programs like Head Start and concluding that such things really do help, permanently, and show a significant economic profit in reduced crime rates (and that was startling enough for me, since I've tended to look at such programs with jaundiced eye, and must now rethink my position). There was one moment of triumph, when I saw the very large displays on jojoba research, and found that, to the bewilderment of those involved, the Congress, reacting to constituent letters, had practically forced money into their hands. So far as I know, many if not most of those letters to the Congress came from Galaxy readers; I know of no other strong attempt to push the jojoba bean. But there was nothing really spectacular in Denver. No screaming matches that I saw, although my wife found herself witnessing some excitement among the educational psychologists. There were no "events" such as the meeting a few years ago when the war protestors and Free Speech Movement people whapped Senator Hubert Humphrey right smack in the mush with a ripe tomato, or the time when the Committee Against Racism saw to it that Professor Page and others were not allowed to present their papers. I didn't come away from Denver with the ferment of excitement that I experienced in previous meetings. Instead, I kept thinking of that Lincoln quote I opened with. "We shall nobly save or meanly lose the last best hope of Earth." We really are at such a crossroad. This generation is blessed -- or cursed -- with the ability to make as fundamental an alteration in human history as ever was made by the discovery of the wheel, the taming of animals, the use of fire. For the cast of a couple of Apollo programs, peanuts really, we could give all mankind for all time to come boundless energy, energy to waste, energy for luxuries; access to space and its limitless resources; a capability to harness the fundamental forces of nature. We really could. But -- we have no national commitment to do so. We have no national commitment to do anything. At present we really do seem in a quandary, unable to make a basic choice between Appropriate Technology and all its philosophical implications, versus a concerted national effort to exploit technology and science to the fullest, to commit the resources and once and for all end physiological want. No: we cannot "solve" all human problems. We may indeed be opening wider Pandora's box. There is no certainty that the scientific djinn will not turn on us. Alternatively, there is absolute certainty that without the djinn most of the world faces starvation and poverty, and we will have to adjust to a way of life that may well include the bicycle-pedal wheat grinder -- presuming we have the capability even to manufacture those , after the crunch. In the past I've entitled these annual reports on the state of the sciences "This Generation of Wonder," and "Man's Future: Prognosis Magnificent," and I've tried to leave my readers with some sense of the wonder I felt. I wish I could do that this year; but I can't. The prognosis could be magnifleent; but it is ail too clear that none of those marvels will happen automatically. They're just too expensive. Maybe when it's steam engine time steam engines will appear; but you cannot say that about Space Shuttles, and fusion reactors, and Large Space Telescopes, and accelerators. And yet: it's no small thing, to know that we live in a generation that could, if we would, make as great a contribution to human history as ever any did; that we could be part of something as important as the harnessing of fire and the discovery of the wheel.  Frank Herbert What is Dosadi? Saboteur Extraordinary Jorj X. McKie must answer this question after trapping himself on the planet of that McKie knows that Dosadi' s from the rest of the ConSentient universe by an englabing barrier under the control of a Caleban, The Colebans are visible as stars in his universe. They provide the ConSentiency with jumpdoors through which one can walk in one step from planet to planet. They are a 'useful mystery' and some believe them a manifestation similar to the Taprisiot, stubby, log-like people wha provide instant mind-to-mind communication across the parsecs. Other things McKie knows: That the master of Dosadi (those outside the barrier 'God Wall' or those inside) will destroy the planet and all of its inhabitants soon unless he can solve the undefined problem of this He knows that Dosadi is a terrible training ground for the recognition of and use of power. But this planet's travail is a creation of some among the Gowachin Frog People for whom testing almost to extinction is a natural And there is always something beyond McKie' s knowledge, some other mystery about Dosadi which eludes him even after he learns that people can exchange old bodies for new on this planet. One of McKie'  foremost problems is Keila Jedrik, a Human female on Dosadi, a new warlord bred and trained to free her planet from Us secret imprisonment. Jedrik uses mental simulation models of all those she seeks to control, including those unknown to her who imprison Dosadi. She reads these latter forces through their actions. Jedrik has taken McKie as her lover but with multiple and profoundly Dosadi intent. She uses him for many things while teaching him, even leaching McKie about himself. Through Jedrik, he sees how the Gowachin could groom him for this role because he was emotionally flawed. And as Jedrik shows him the cold relationship between two parents who serve her, McKie learns that on Dosadi love is a means of controlling others. To be independent here, you reveal no lave. Another odd clue about the planet is Pcharky, an aged Gowachin Jedrik keeps in a cage which Pcharky built. The cage glows and hums with stronge energies. Dosadi has only two sentient species: Gowachin and Human. They are descended from a memory-erased population which volunteered for a long-term psychological experiment. The descendants, increasingly resistant to memory-erasure, know they're puppets in a contrived hell. Dosadi's plants and animals are poisonous to both species unless raised in hydroponic isolation behind the guarded walls of their one city, Chu. All around the city, the people of the Rim live short, violent lives in a scramble far entry into the relative purity of Chu. McKie arrives at the beginning of a race war , not knowing that Jedrik ignited this battle of extinction because of his arrival, that she considers McKie her key to the Gad Wall. But McKie also is an agent of the ConSentiency' s Bureau of Sabotage, an ombudsman-like ministry which learned about Dosadi's existence, that it is a planet imprisoned by a Caleban, that it is a Cowaehin crime. McKie was the logical choice to seek out Dosadi's location. He had developed a relationship with a Caleban calling herself Fannie Mae, and he is the only living ntm-Gowachin admitted to practice under Gowachin Law. Gowachin distrust law (even their own) saying it injures societies. They look first for ways to disarm or remove taw when problems arise. Above all, Gowochin distrust any community or professionals, especially legal professionals. The ultimate use of Gowachin Law is to dissolve old law with a concommittanl application of Assignment of McKie to the Dosadi problem was made by his bureau chief, Bildoon, a PanSpechi, whose species can ape Human form but passes one ego from person to person within a five-member creche-family. As his first move, McKie accepts a summons to the Gowachin home planet of Tandaloor, place of their mythological progenitor, Mrreg. In Gowachin myth, Mrreg was a monster who tested the first primitive Frog People almost to extinction, setting the pattern of their deepest instincts. On Tandaloor, McKie meets Aritch, High M agister nf the most powerful Gowachin Phylum, and a deadly Wreave female nomed Ceytang who is being trained as a Legum. If McKie offends Ceylang, he risks vendetta with the gigantic extended family which her species creates through marital exchanges. McKie is forced to become Aritch' s Legum, occepting the Phylum's sacred box containing a book, a knife and a rock -- symbols of Gowachin Law and reminders that any person using this legal structure may forfeit his life. Sent to Dosadi by Aritch's people, McKie soon learns that he cannot leave the planet in his existing 'body Inode.' This is part of the Caleban contract. But McKie is equally concerned with immediate survival as Jedrik uses him first in one task and then another to help her war against the Dosadi Gowachin. Opposing Jedrik is the planet's dominant warlord, the Elector Broey, a Gowachin who speaks in secret with the Caleban of the God Wall. Broey knows some things about McKie, considers the BuSab agent an idiot savant, a weapons expert from beyond the barrier. This is partly because Jedrik' s forces have taken McKie' s sophisticated BuSab weapons and improved upon them for the battle. Among Broey's aides are two Humans, the Warlord Gar and Gar's daughter, Tria, who plot to build another city on Dosadi in defiance of their religious mandate. To keep their place in the ruling council, Gar has revealed this plot to Broey, who strives in the face of a growing cynicism about ' the God of the Wall,' to find the blasphemous city and destroy it. One of Broey's tools is a Human named Havvy, a person from beyond the Gad Wall whom Jedrik fudged "too flawed" to use as a key to the Caleban barrier. Gar and Tria have developed a suicide force of the Rim born which, through Jedrik's maneuvering, is confined to an untenable corridor between the forces of Jedrik and Broey. Tria sees her impasse and, with Gar, submits to capture by Jedrik. A Dosadi-sensilized McKie, watching Jedrik's interrogation af Gar and Tria, realizes that Tria was trained by a PanSpechi. McKie forces Gar to reveal that Tria is not his natural daughter, that he found her as on abandoned amnesiac child far out on the Rim, raised her as his own. This aspect of the Dosadi Experiment exposes for McKie another of A r itch 's lies: the Ritn is not outside the experiment, but essential to it. How many other lies did Aritch tell? The High M agister said the Dosadi were 'monstrous,' but McKie admires their strengths, agreeing that the Dosadi may well take over the ConSentiency if released from their planet. Aritch has said Dosadi was an attempt to raise a population resistant to all mediocrity imposed from above. But there are hidden motives, perhaps an attempt to make Gowachin Law the basis for all ConSentient Law. McKie knows he has been trained os a secret pawn in the Dosadi game, but the Gowachin are so ultimately civilized they have come full circle into savagery. Jedrik, demonstrating to Gar and Tria that McKie really is her lieutenant, sends him into danger to solve a battle problem at one of the city's inner gates. McKie wins the bottle and questions captives. One is a Gowachin with scroll-like scars on his eyelids, a poorly erased Phylum tatoo. Making formal demand as a Legum, McKie forces the captive to reveal that only sixty hours remain before Dosadi is destroyed, that ' 'Mrreg sent me to gel our people out of here. " Another prisoner is Havvy, who reveals that Pcharky is intended to transfer McKie's identity into Jedrik's body and Jedrik into McKie, giving her #B the perfect disguise for escaping from Dosadi. However, McKie recognizes something else -- that a Caleban looks out through Navvy's eyes. Sending a message through this Caleban, McKie warns Aritch to adhere to the traditional relationship between Legum and Client lest all Gowachin be targets for extermination. McKie, his mind threading through the layers within layers of the Dosadi problem, returns to Jedrik and gives her the essential datum for overwhelming Broey: use the fanatics offered by Gar and Tria to attack the Gowachin graluz breeding pools. Jedrik fust sends word af this threat to Broey, then tells McKie to go back to their room with her, that it's time for their showdown. McKie obeys wondering: Is it to be body exchange? Back on Tandaloor, Ceylang has been watching simulations and actual scenes of McKie's performance on Dosadi. She tells Aritch: "Sometimes I think those Dosadi play us like a fine instrument." Aritch: "Of course! That's why we sent them McKie. " Geriatric or ofher life extension for the powerful poses a similar threat to a sentient species as that found historically in the dominance of a selfperpetuoting bureaucracy. Both assume prerogatives of immortality, collecting more ond more power with each passing moment. This is power which draws a theological aura about itself -- the unassailable Law, the Gad-given mandote of the leader, manifest destiny. Power held too long within a narrow framework moves farther and farther oway from the adaptiva demands of changed conditions. The leadership grows ever more paranoid, suspicious of inventive adaptations to change, fearfully protective of persanol power and, in the terrified avoidance of what it sees os risk, blindlyleads its people into destruction. -- BuSab Manual "Very well. I'll tell you what bothers me," Ceylang said. "There are too many things about this problem that I fail to understand." From her seated position, she looked across a small round room at Aritch, who floated gently in a tiny blue pool. His head at the pool's lip was almost on a level with Ceylang's. Again, they had worked late into the night. She understood the reasons for this, the time pressures were quite apparent, but the peculiar Gowachin flavor of her training kept her in an almost constant state of angry questioning. This whole thing was so unWreave! Ceylang smoothed the robe over her long body. The robe was blue now, one step away from Legum black. Appropriately, there was blue all around her -- the walls, the floor, the ceiling, Aritch 's pool. The High M agister rested his chin on the pool's edge to speak. "I require specific questions before I can even hope to penetrate your puzzlement." "Will McKie defend or prosecute? The simulator..." "Damn the simulator! Odds are that he'll make the mistake of prosecuting. Your own reasoning powers should..." "But if he doesn't?" "Then selection of the judicial panel becomes vital." Ceylang twisted her body to one side, feeling the chairdog adjust for her comfort. As usual, Aritch 's answer only deepened her sense of uncertainty. She voiced that now. "I continue to have this odd feeling that you intend me to play some role which I'm not supposed to discover until the very last instant." Aritch breathed noisily through his mouth, splashed water onto his head. "This all may be moot. By this time day after tomorrow, Dosadi and McKie may no longer exist." "Then I will not advance to Legum?" "Oh, I'm fairly certain you'll be a Legum." She studied him, sensing irony, then: "What a delicate line you walk, High Magister." "Hardly. My way is wide and clear. You know the things I cannot countenance. I cannot betray the Law or my people." "I have similar inhibitions. But this Dosadi thing... so tempting." "So dangerous! Would a Wreave don Human flesh to learn the Human condition? Would you permit a Human to penetrate Wreave society in this..." "There are some who might conspire in this! There are even Gowachin who..." "The opportunities for misuse are countless." "Yet you say that McKie already is more Gowachin than a Gowachin." Aritch's webbed hands folded over the pool's edge. The claws extended. "We risked much in training him for this task." "More than you risk with me?" Aritch withdrew his hands, stared at her, unblinking. "So that's what bothers you." "Precisely." "Think, Ceylang, how near the core of Wreavedom you would permit me to come. Thus far and no farther will we permit you." "And McKie?" "May already have gone too far for us to permit his continued existence." "I heed your wanting, Aritch. But I remain puzzled as to why the Calebans couldn't prevent..." "They profess not to understand the ego transfer. But who can understand a Caleban, let alone control one in a matter so delicate? Even this one who created the God Wall..." "It's rumored that McKie understands Calebans." "He denies it." She rubbed her pocked left jowl with prehensile mandible, felt the many scars of her passage through the W reave triads. Family to family until it was a single gigantic family. Yet, all were Wreave. This Dosadi thing threatened a monstrous parody of Wreavedom. Still... "So fascinating," she murmured. "That's its threat." "We should pray for the death of Dosadi." "Perhaps." She was startled. "What..." "This might not die with Dosadi. Our sacred bond assures that you will leave here with this knowledge. Many Gowachin know of this thing." "And McKie." "Infections have a way of spreading," Aritch said. "Remember that if this comes to the Court-arena." There are some forms of insonity which, driven to on ultimate expression, can become the new models of sanity. -- BuSab "McKie?" It was the familiar Caleban presence in his awareness, as though he heard and felt someone (or something) which he knew was not there. The preparation had been deceptively simple. He and Jedrik clasped hands, his right hand and her left, and each grasped one of the shimmering rods with the other hand. McKie did not have a ready identify for this C ale ban and wondered at the questioning in her voice. He agreed, however, that he was indeed McKie, shaping the thought as subvocalized conversation. As he spoke, McKie was acutely aware of Jedrik beside him. She was more than just another person now. He canied a tentative simulation model of her, sometimes anticipating her responses. "You make mutual agreement?" the Caleban asked. McKie sensed Pcharky then: a distant presence, the monitor for this experience. It was as though Pcharky had been reduced to a schematic which the Caleban followed, a set of complex rules many of which could not be translated into words. Some part of McKie responded to this as though a monster awakened within him, a sleeping monster who sat up full of anger at being aroused thus, demanding: "Who is it that dares awaken me?" McKie felt his body trembling, felt Jedrik trembling beside him. The CalebanTaprisiottrembling, the sweaty response to trance! He saw these phenomena now in a different light. When you walked at the edge of this abyss... While these thoughts passed through his mind, he felt a slight shift, no more than the blurred reflection of something which was not quite movement. Now, while he still felt his own flesh around him, he also felt himself possessed of an inner contact with Jedrik's body and knew she shared this experience. Such a panic as he had not thought possible threatened to overwhelm him. He felt Jedrik trying to break the contact, to stop this hideous sharing, but they were powerless in the grip of a force which would not be stopped. No time sense attached itself to this experience, but a fatalistic calm overcame them almost simultaneously. McKie felt awareness of Jedrikflesh deepen. Curiosity dominated him now. So this is woman! This is man? They shared the thoughts across an indistinct bridge. Fascination gripped McKie. He probed deeper. Heshe could feel himselfherself breathing. And the differences! It was not the genitalia, the presence or lack of breasts. She felt bereft of breasts. He felt acutely distressed by their presence, self-consciously aware of profound implications. The sense of difference went back beyond gamete McKieJedrik. McKie sensed her thoughts, her reactions. Jedrik sensed him in the same way. Jedrik: "You cast your sperm upon the stream of time." McKie: "You enclose and nurture..." "I castI nurture." It was as though they looked at an object from opposite sides, aware belatedly that they both examined the same thing. "We castwe nurture." Obscuring layers folded away and McKie found himself in Jedrik's mind, she in his. Their thoughts were one entity. The separate Dosadi and ConSentient experiences melted into a single relationship. "Aritch...ah, yes. You see? And your PanSpechi friend, Bildoon. Note that. You suspected, but now you know..." Each set of experiences fed on the other, expanding, refining... condensing, discarding, creating... creating... So that's the training of a Legum. Loving parents? Ahhh, yes, loving parents. "Iwe wilt apply pressure there... and there... They must be maneuvered into choosing that one as a judge. Yes, that will give us the required leverage. Let them break their own code." And the awakened monster stirred within them. It had no dimension, no place, only existence. They felt its power. ' # do what  do" ' The power enveloped them. No other awareness was permitted. They sensed a primal current, unswerving purpose, a force which could override any other thing in their universe. It was not God, not Life, not any particular species. It was something so far beyond such articulations that JedrikMcKie could not even contemplate it without a sense that the next instant would bring obliteration. They felt a question hurled at their united, fearful awareness. The question was framed squarely in anger, astonishment, cold amusement and threat. "For this you awaken me?" Now, they understood why the old body and donor-ego had always been slain immediately. This terrible sharing made a... made a noise. It awakened a questioner. They understood the question without words, knowing they could never grasp the full meaning and emotive thrust, that it would bum them out even to try. Anger...astonishment... cold amusement... threat. The question as their own united mind(s) interpreted it represented a limit. It was all that JedrikMcKie could accept. The intrusive questioner receded. They were never quite sure afterward whether they'd been expelled or whether they'd fled in terror, but the parting words were burned into their combined awareness. "Let the sleeper sleep." They walked softly in their minds then. They understood the warning, but knew it could never be translated in its fullest threat for any other sentient being. Concurrent: McKieJedrik felt a projection of terror from the God Wall Caleban, unfocused, unexplained. It was a new experience in the male-female collective memory. Caleban Fannie Mae had not even projected this upon original McKie when she'd thought herself doomed. Concurrent: McKieJedrik felt a bumt-out-fading from Pcharky. Something in that terrible contact had plunged Pcharky into his death spiral. Even as McKieJedrik realized this, the old Gowachin died. It was a slammed door. But this came after a blazing realization by McKieJedrik that Pcharky had shared the original decision to set up the Dosadi experiment. McKie found himself clothed in living, breathing flesh which routed its messages through his awareness. He wasn't sure which of their two bodies he possessed, but it was distinct, separate. It wrapped him in Human senses: the taste of salt, the smell of perspiration and the omnipresent Warren stink. One hand held cold metal; the other clasped the hand of a fellow Human. Perspiration drenched this body, made the clasped hands slippery. He felt that knowing which hand held another hand was of utmost importance, but he wasn't ready to face that knowledge. Awareness of self, this new self, and a whole lifetime of new memories, demanded all of the attention he could muster. Focus: A Rim city, never outside Jedrik's control because she had fed the signals through to Gar and Tria with exquisite care and because those who gave the orders on the Rim had shared in the generations of selective breeding which had produced Jedrik. She was a biological weapon whose sole target was the God Wall. Focus: Loving parents can thrust their child into deadly peril when they know everything possible has been done to prepare that child for survival. The oddity to McKie was that he felt such things as personal memories. "I did that." Jedrik suffered the throes of similar experiences. Which body? So that was the training of a BuSab agent. Clever...almost adequate. Complex and full of much that she found to be new, but why did it always stop short of a full development? She reviewed the sessions with Aritch and Ceylang. A matched pair. The choice of Ceylang and the role chosen for her appeared obvious. How innocent! Jedrik felt herself free to pity Ceylang. When allowed to run its course, this was an interesting emotion. She had never before felt pity in un colored purity. Focus: McKie actually loved her. She savored this emotion in its ConSentient complexity. The straight flow of selected emotions fascinated her. They did not have to be bridled! In and out of this creative exchange there wove an intimacy, a pure sexuality without inhibitions. McKie, savoring the amusement Jedrik had felt when Tria had suggested a McKieJedrik breeding, found himself caught by demanding male eroticism and knew by the sensation that he retained his old body. Jedrik, understanding McKie's long search for a female to complete him, found her amusement converted to the desire to demonstrate that completion. As she turned toward him, releasing the dull rod which had once shimmered in contact with Pcharky, she found herself in McKie's flesh looking into her own eyes. McKie gasped in the mirror experience. Just as abruptly, driven by shock, they shifted back into familiar flesh: McKie male, Jedrik female. Instantly, it became a thing to explore -- back and forth. Eroticism was forgotten in this new game. "We can be either sexbody at will!" It was something beyond Taprisiots or Calebans, far more subtle than the crawling progression of a PanSpechi ego through the bodies from its creche. They knew the source of this odd gift even as they sank back on the bed, content to be familiar male and female for a time. The Monster. This was a gift with barbs in it, something loving parents might give their child in the knowledge that it was time for this lesson. Yet they felt revitalized, knowing they had for an instant tapped an energy source without limits. A pounding on the door interrupted this shared reverie. "Jedrik! Jedrik!" "What is it?" "It's Broey. He wishes to talk to McKie." They were off the bed in an instant. Jedrik glanced at McKie, knowing she had not one secret from him, that they shared a reasoning base. Out of the mutual understanding in this base, she spoke for both of them. "Does he say why?" "Jedrik..." They both recognized the voice of a trusted aide and heard the fear in it. "... it's midmoming and there is no sun. God has turned off the "Sealed u in..." "... to conceal the final blast." Jedrik opened the door, confronted the frightened aide. "Where is Broey?" "Here... in your command post. He came alone without escort." She glanced at McKie. "You will speak for us." Broey waited near the position board in the command post. Watchful Humans stood within striking distance. He turned as McKie and Jedrik entered. McKie noted that the Gowachin's body was, indeed, heavy with breeding juices as anticipated. Unsettling for a Gowachin. "What are your terms, McKie?" Broey 's voice was gutteral, full of heavy breathing. McKie 's features remained Dosadi-bland, but he thought; Broey thinks I'm responsible for the darkness. He's terrified. McKie glanced at the threatening black of the windows before speaking. He knew this Gowachin from Jedrik ' painstaking study. Broey was a sophisticate, a collector of sophistication who surrounded himself with people of the same stripe. He was a professional sophisticate who read everything through that peculiar Dosadi screen. No one could come into his circle who didn't share this pose. All else remained outside and inferior. He was an ultimate Dosadi, a distillation, almost as Human as Gowachin because he'd obviously once worn a Human body. He was Gowachin at his origins, (hough... no doubt of it. "You followed my scent," McKje said. "Excellent!" Broey brightened. He had not expected a Dosadi exchange, pared to the non-emotional essentials. ' ' Unfortunately , ' ' McKie said , "you have no position from which to negotiate. Certain things will be your compliance will be forced, or we will act without you." It was a deliberate goading on McKie 's part, a choice of nonDosadi forms to abbreviate this confrontation. It said more than anything else that McKie came from beyond the God Wall, that the darkness which held back the daylight was the least of his resources. Broey hesitated, then: "So?" The single word fell on the air with countless implications: an entire exchange discarded, hopes dashed, a hint of sadness at lost powers, and still with that sophisticated reserve which was Broey 's signature. It was more subtle than a shrug, more powerful in its Dosadi overtones than an entire negotiating session. "Questions?" McKie asked. Broey glanced at Jedrik, obviously surprised by (his. It was as though he appealed to her: They were both Dosadi, were they not? This outsider came here with his gross manners, his lack of Dosadi understanding. How could one speak to such a one? He addressed Jedrik. "Have I not already stated my submission. I came alone, I..." Jedrik picked up McKie 's cue. "There are certain...peculiarities to our situation." "Peculiarities?" Broey' s nictating membrane blinked once. Jedrik allowed her manner to convey a slight embarrassment. "Certain delicacies of the Dosadi condition must be overlooked. We are now, all of us, abject supplicants... and we are dealing with people who do not speak as we speak, act as we act..." "Yes." He pointed upward. "The mentally retarded ones. We are in danger then." It was not a question. Broey peered upward, as though trying to see through the ceiling and intervening floors. He drew in a deep breath. "Yes." Again, it was compressed communication. Anyone who could put the God Wall there could crush an entire planet. Therefore, Dosadi and all of its inhabitants had been brought to a common subjection. Only a Dosadi could have accepted it this quickly without more questions and Broey was an ultimate Dosadi. McKic turned to Jedrik. When he spoke, she anticipated every word, but she waited him out. "Tell your people to stop all attacks." He faced Broey. "And your people." Broey looked from Jedrik to McKie, back to Jedrik with a puzzled expression openly on his face, but he obeyed. "Which communicator?" Where pain predominates, agony can be a valued teacher. -- Dosadi Aphorism McKic and Jedrik had no need to discuss (he decision. It was a choice which they shared and knew they shared through a memoryselection process now common to both of them. There was a loophole in the God Wall and even though that wall now blanketed Dosadi in darkness, a C ale ban contract was still a Caleban contract. The vital question was whether the Caleban of the God Wall would respond. Jedrik in McKie's body stood guard outside her own room while a Jedrik-fleshed McKie went alone into the room to make the attempt. Who should he try to contact? Fannie Mae? The absolute darkness which enclosed Dosadi hinted at an absolute withdrawal of (he guardian Caleban. And there was so little time. McKie sat cross-legged on the floor of the room and tried to clear his mind. The constant strange discoveries in the female body he now wore interfered with concentration. The moment of exchange left an aftershock which he doubted would ever diminish. They had but to share the desire for the change now and it occurred. But this different body... ahh, the multiplicity of differences created its own confusions. These went far beyond the adjustments to different height and weight. The muscles of his-her arms and hips felt wrongly attached. The bodily senses were routed through different unconscious processes. Anatomy created its own patterns, its own instinctual behavior. For one thing, he found it necessary to develop consciously-monitored movements which protected hisher breasts. The movements were reminiscent of those male adjustments by which he prevented injury to testes. These were movements which a male learned early and relegated to an automatic behavior pattern. The problem in the female body was that he had to think about such behavior. And it went far beyond the breasttestes interlock. As he tried to clear his mind for the Caleban contact, these webbed clusters of memory intruded. It was maddening. He needed to clear away bodily distractions, but this female body demanded his attention. In desperation, he hyperventilated and burned his awareness into a pineal focus whose dangers he knew only too well. This was the way to permanent identity loss if the experience was prolonged. It produced a sufficient clarity, however, that he could fill his awareness with memories of Fannie Mae. Silence. He sensed time's passage as though each heartbeat were a blow. Fear hovered at the edge of the silence. It came to him that something had put a terrible fear into the God Wall Caleban. McKie felt anger. "Caleban! You owe me!" "McKie?" The response was so faint that he wondered whether it might be his hopes playing tricks on him. "Fannie Mae?" That was stronger and he recognized the familiar Caleban presence in his awareness. "I am McKie and you owe me a debt." "If you are truly McKie...why are you so...strange...changed?" "I .wear another body." McKie was never sure, but he thought he sensed consternation. Fannie Mae responded more strongly then. "I remove McKie from Dosadi now? Contract permits." "I will share Dosadi's fate." "McKie!" "Don't argue with me, Fannie Mae. I will share Dosadi's fate unless you remove another node person with me." He projected Jedrik's pattern then, an easy process since he shared all of her memories. "She wears McKie 's body!" It was accusatory. "She wears another body," McKie, said. He knew the Caleban saw his new relationship with Jedrik. Everything depended now on the interpretation of the Caleban contract. "Jedrik is Dosadi," the Caleban protested. "So am I Dosadi...now." "But you are McKie!" "And Jedrik is also McKie. Contact her if you don't believe me." He broke the contact with an angry abruptness, found himself sprawled on the floor, still twitching. Perspiration bathed the female body which he still wore. The head ached. Would Fannie Mae do as he'd told her? He knew Jedrik was as capable of projecting his awareness as he was of projecting hers. How would Fannie Mae interpret the Dosadi contract? Gods! The ache in his head was a burning thing. He felt alien in Jedrik's body, misused. The pain persisted and he wondered if he'd done irreparable harm to Jedrik's brain through that intense pineal focus. Slowly, he pushed himself upright, got to his feet. The Jedrik legs felt weak beneath him. He thought of Jedrik outside that door trembling in the zombie-like trance required for this mind-to-mind contact. What was taking so long? Had the Calebans withdrawn? Have we lost? He started for the door but before he'd taken the second step, light blazed around him. For a fractional heartbeat he thought it was the final fire to consume Dosadi, but the light held steady. He glanced around, found himself in the open air. It was a place he recognized immediately: the courtyard of the Dry Head compound on Tandaloor. He saw the familiar phylum designs on the surrounding walls -- green Gowachin script on yellow bricks. There was the sound of water splashing in the comer pool. A group of Gowachin stood in an arched entry directly ahead of him and he recognized one of his old teachers. Yes... this was a Dry Head sanctus. These people had protected him, trained him, introduced him to their most sacred secrets. The Gowachin in the shadowed entry were moving excitedly into the courtyard, their attention centered on a figure sprawled near them. The figure stirred, sat up. McKie recognized his own body there. Jedrik! It was an intense mutual need. The body exchange required less than an eyeblink. McKie found himself in his own familiar body, seated on cool tiles. The approaching Gowachin bombarded him with questions. "McKie, what is this?" "You fell through ajumpdoor!" "Are you hurt?" He waved the questions away, crossed his legs and fell into the long-call trance focused on that bead in his stomach. That bead Bildoon had never expected him to use! As it was paid to do, the Taprisiot waiting on CC enfolded his awareness. McKie rejected contact with Bildoon, made six calls through the responsive Taprisiot. The calls went to key agents in BuSab, all of them ambitious and resourceful, all of them completely loyal to the agency's mandate. He transmitted his Dosadi information in full bursts, using the technique derived from his exchanges with Jedrik -- mind-to-mind . There were few questions and those easily answered. "The Caleban who holds Dosadi imprisoned plays God. It's the letter of the contract." "Do the Calebans approve of this?" That question came from a particularly astute Wreave agent sensitive to the complications implicit in the fact that the Gowachin were training Ceylang, a Wreave female, as a Legum. "The concepts of approval or disapproval are not applicable. The role was necessary for that Caleban to carry out the contract." "It was a game?" The Wreave agent was outraged. "Perhaps. There's one thing certain: the Calebans don't understand harmful behavior and ethics as we understand them." "We've always known that." "But now we've realty learned it." When he'd made the six calls, McKic sent his Taprisiot questing for Aritch, found the High Magister in the Running Phylum's conference pool. "Greetings, Client." McKie projected wry amusement. He sensed the Gowachin's shock. "There are certain things which your Legum instructs you to do under the holy seal of our relationship," McKie said. "You will take us into the Counarena, then?" The High Magister was perceptive and he was a beneficiary of Dosadi's peculiar gifts, but he was not a Dosadi. McKie found it relatively easy to manipulate Aritch now, enlisting the High Magister's deepest motivations. When Aritch protested against cancelling the God Wall contract, McKie revealed only the first layer of stubborn determination. "You will not add to your Legum 's difficulties," McKie said. "But what will keep them on Dosadi?" "Nothing." "Then you will defend rather than prosecute?" "Ask your pet Wreave," McKie said. "Ask Ceylang." He broke the contact then, knowing Aritch could only obey him. The High Magister had few choices, most of them bad ones. And Gowachin Law prevented him from disregarding his Legum 's orders once the pattern of the contest was set. McKie awoke from the call to find his Dry Head friends clustered around Jedrik. She was explaining their predicament. Yes... there were advantages to having (wo bodies with one purpose. McKie got to his feet. She saw him, spoke. "My head feels better." "It was a near thing." And he added: "It still is. But Dosadi is free." In the classical times of several species it was the custom of the powerful to nudge the powercounters (money or other economic tabulators, status points, etc.) into occasional violent perturbations from which the knowledgeable few profiled. Human accounts of this experience reveal edifying examples of this behavior (for which, see Appendix G). Only the PanSpechi appear to have avoided this phenomenon, possibly because of creche slavery.' -- Comparative History, The BuSab Text McKie made his next series of calls from the room the Dry Heads set aside for him. It was a relatively large room reserved for Human guests and contained welltrained chairdogs and a wide bedog which Jedrik eyed with suspicion despite her McKie memories of such things. She knew the things had only a rudimentary brain, but still they were... alive. She stood by the single window which looked out on the counyard pool, turning when she heard McKie awaken from his Taprisiot calls. "Suspicions confirmed," he said. "Will our agent friends leave Bildoon for us?" she asked. "Yes." She turned back to the window. "I keep thinking how the Dosadi sky must look now... without a God Wall. As bright as this." She nodded toward the courtyard seen through the window. "And when we get jumpdoors..." She broke off. McKie, of course, shared such thoughts. This new intimacy required considerable adjustment. "I've been thinking about your training as a Legum," she said. McKie knew where her thoughts had gone. The Gowachin chosen to train him had all appeared open in their relationship. He had been told that his teachers were a select group, chosen for excellence, the best available for the task: making a Gowachin out of a nonGowachin. A silk purse from a iow'r ear! His teachers had appeared to lead conventional Gowachin lives, keeping the usual numbers of fertile females in family tanks, weeding the graluz tads with necessary Gowachin abandon. On the surface of it, the whole thing had assumed a sense of the ordinary. They had introduced him to intimate aspects of their lives when he'd inquired, answered his questions with disarming frankness. McKie's Jedrikamplified awareness saw this in a different light now. The contests between Gowachin phy turns stood out sharply. And McKie knew now that he had not asked the right questions, that his teachers had been selected by different rules than those revealed to him at the time, that their private instructions from their Gowachin superiors contained nuances of vital importance which had been hidden from their student. Poor Ceylang. There were unsettling reflections. They changed his understanding of Gowachin honor, called into question all of those inadvertent comparisons he'd made between Gowachin forms and the mandate of his own BuSab. His BuSab training came in for the same questioning examination. Why... why... why... why Law? Gowachin Law? The value in having a BuSab agent as a Legum of the Gowachin had gained a new dimension. McKie saw these matters now as Jedrik had once seen through the God Wall. There existed other forces only dimly visible behind the visible screen. An unseen power structure lay out there -- people who seldom appeared in public, decision makers whose slightest whim carried terrible import for countless worlds. Many places, many worlds would be held in various degrees of bondage. Dosadi had merely been an extreme case for a special purpose. New bodies for old. Immortality. And a training ground for people who made terrible decisions. But none of them would be as completely Dosadi as this Jedrikamplified McKie. He wondered where the Dosadi decision had been made. Aritch had not shared in it; that was obvious. There were others behind Aritch -- Gowachin and non-Gowachin. A shadowy power group existed. It could have its seat on any world of the ConSentiency. The power merchants would have to meet occasionally but not necessarily face to face. And never in the public eye. Their first rule was secrecy. They would employ many people who lived at the exposed fringes of their power, people to carry out shadowy commands... people such as Aritch. And Bildoon. What had the PanSpechi hoped to gain? A permanent hold on his creche's ego? Of course. That... plus new bodies... Human bodies, undoubtedly, and unmarked by the stigmata of his PanSpechi origins. Bildoon 's behavior... and Aritch's appeared so transparent now. And there' d be a Mrreg nearby creating the currents in which Aritch swam. Puppet leads to Puppet Master. Mrreg. That poor fool, Grinik, had revealed more than he thought. And Bildoon. "We have two points of entry," McKie said. She agreed. "Bildoon and Mregg. The latter is the more dangerous." A crease beside McKie 's nose began to itch. He scratched at it absently, grew conscious that something had changed. He stared around, found himself standing at the window and clothed in a female body. Damn! It happened so easily. Jedrik stared up at him with his own eyes. She spoke with his voice, but the overtones were pure Jedrik. They both found this amusing. "The powers of your BuSab." He understood. "Yes, the watchdogs of justice." "Where were the watchdogs when my ancestors were lured into this Dosadi trap?" "Watchdogs of justice, very dangerous role," he agreed. "You know our feelings of outrage," she said. "And I know what it is to have loving parents." "Remember that when you talk to Bildoon." Once more, McKie found himself on the bed, his old familiar body around him. Presently, he felt the mental tendrils of a Taprisiot call, sensed Bildoon's awareness in contact with him. McKie wasted no time. The shadow forces were taking the bait. "I have located Dosadi. The issue will come to the Courtarena. No doubt of that. I want you to make the preliminary arrangements. Inform the High Magister Aritch that I make the formal imposition of the Legum. One member of the judicial panel must be a Gowachin from Dosadi. I have a particular Gowachin in mind. His name is Broey." "Where are you?" "On Tandaloor." "Is that possible?" McKic masked his sadness. Ahh , Bildoon, how easily you are read. "Dosadi is temporarily out of danger. I have taken certain retaliatory precautions." McKie broke the contact. Jedrik spoke in a musing voice. "Ohh, the perturbations we spread." McKie had no time for reflections. "Broey will need help, a support team, an extremely reliable troop which I want you to select for him." "Yes, and what of Gar and Tria?" "Let them run free. Broey will pick them up later." Communalmanaged economics have always been more destructive of their societies than those driven by greed. This is whot Dosadi says: Greed sets its own limits, is selfregulating. -- The Dosadi AnolysisBuSab Text McKie looked around the Legum office they'd assigned him. Afternoon smells from Tandaloor's fern jungles came in an open window. A low barrier separated him from the Courtarena with its ranks of seats all around. His office and adjoining quarters were small but fitted with all requisite linkages to libraries and the infrastructure to summon witnesses and experts. It was a green-walled space so deceptively ordinary that its like had beguiled more than one nonGowachin into believing he knew how to perform here. But these quarters represented a deceptive surface riding on Gowachin currents. No matter that the Consentient Pact modified what the Gowachin might do here, this was Tandaloor and the forms of the frog people dominated. Seating himself at the single table in the office space, McKie felt the chairdog adjust itself beneath him. It was good to have a chairdog again after Dosadi's unrelenting furniture. He flipped a toggle and addressed the Gowachin face which appeared on the screen inset into his table. "I require testimony from those who made the actual decision to set up the Dosadi experiment. Are you prepared to meet this request?" "Do you have the names of these people?" Did this fool think he was going to blurt out: "Mrreg?" "If you force me to it," McKie warned, "I will bind Aritch to the Law and extract the names from him." This had no apparent effect on the Gowachin. He addressed McKie by name and title, adding: "I leave the formalities to you. Any witness I summon must have a name." McKie suppressed a smile. Suspicions confirmed. This was a fact which the watchful Gowachin in the screen was late recognizing. Someone else had read the interchange correctly, however. Another, older, Gowachin face replaced the first one on the screen. "What 're you doing, McKie?" "Determining how I will proceed with this case." "You will proceed as a Legum of the Gowachin Bar." "Precisely." McKie waited. The Gowachin peered narrowly at him from the screen. "Jedrik?" "You arc speaking to Jorj X. McKie, a Legum of the Gowachin Bar." Belatedly, the older Gowachin saw something of the way the Dosadi experience had changed McKie. "Do you wish me to place you in contact with Aritch?" McKie shook his head. They were so damned obvious, these underlings. "Aritch didn't make the Dosadi decision. Aritch was chosen to take the blow if it came to that. I will accept nothing less than the one who made that ultimate decision which launched the Dosadi experiment." The Gowachin stared at him coldly, then: "One moment, I will see what I can do." The screen went blank, but the audio remained. McKie heard the voices. "Hello...Yes, I'm sorry to interrupt at this time." "What is it?" That was a deep and arrogant Gowachin voice, full of annoyance at the interruption. It was also an accent which a Dosadi could recognize in spite of the carefully overlaid masking tones. Here was one who'd used Dosadi. The voice of the older Gowachin from McKie's screen continued: "The Legum bound to Aritch has come up with a sensitive line of questioning. He wishes to speak to you." "To me? But I am preparing for Laupuk. ' ' MeKje had no idea what Laupuk might be, but it opened a new window on the Gowachin for him. Here was a glimpse of the rarified strata which had been concealed from him all of those years. This tiny glimpse confirmed him in the course he'd chosen. "He is listening to us at this time." "Listening... why?" The tone carried threats, but the Gowachin who'd intercepted McKic's demands went on unwavering: "To save explanations. It's clear that he'll accept nothing less than speaking to you. This caller is McKie, but..." "Yes?" "You will understand." "I presume you have interpreted things correctly. Very well. Put him on." McKie's screen flickered, revealed a wide view of a Gowachin room such as he'd never before seen. A far wall held spears and cutting weapons, streamers of colorful pennants, glistening rocks, ornate carvings in a shiny black substance. All of this was backdrop for a semi-reclining chairdog occupied by an aged Gowachin who sat spraddlelegged being annointed by two younger Gowachin males. The attendants poured a thick, golden substance onto the aged Gowachin from green crystal flasks. The flasks were of a spiral design. The contents were gently massaged into the Gowachin's skin. The old Gowachin glistened with the stuff and, when he blinked -- no phylum tatoos. "As you can see," he said, "I'm being prepared for... He broke off, recognizing that he spoke to a non-Gowachin. Certainly, he'd known this. It was a slow reaction for a Dosadi. "This is a mistake," he said. "Indeed." McKie nodded pleasantly. "Your name?" The old Gowachin scowled at this gaucherie, then chuckled. "lam called Mrreg." As McKie had suspected. And why would a Tandaloor Gowachin assume the name, no, the title of the mythical monster who'd imbued the frog people with a drive toward savage testing? The implications went far beyond (his planet, colored Dosadi. "You made the decision for the Dosadi experiment?" "Someone had to make it." That was not a substantive answer and McKie decided to take it to issue. "You are not doing me any favors! I now know what it means to be a Legum of the Gowachin Bar and I intend to employ my powers to their limits." It was as (hough McKie had worked some odd magic which froze the scene on his screen. The two attendants stopped pouring ungent but did not look toward the pickup viewer which was recording their actions for McKie. As for Mrreg, he sat utterly still, his eyes fixed unblinking upon McKie. McKie waited. Presently, Mrreg turned to the attendant on his left. "Please continue. There is little time." McKie took (his as (hough spoken to himself. "You're my client. Why did you send a proxy?" Mrreg continued to study McKie. "I see what Ekris meant." Then, more briskly: "Well, McKie, I followed your career with interest. It now appears I did not follow you closely enough. Perhaps if we had not..." He left the thought incomplete. McKie picked up on this. "It was inevitable that I escape from Dosadi." "Perhaps." The attendants finished their work, departed, taking the oddly shaped crystal flasks with them. "Answer my question," McKie said. "I am not required to answer your question," Mrreg countered. "Then I withdraw from this case." Mrreg hunched forward in sudden alarm. "You cannot! Aritch isn't..." "I have no dealings with Aritch. My client is that Gowachin who made the Dosadi decision." "You are engaging in strange behavior for a Legum... Yes, bring it." This last was addressed to someone offscreen. Another attendant appeared carrying a white garment shaped somewhat like a long apron with sleeves. The attendant proceeded to put this onto Mrreg, who ignored him, concentrating on McKie. "Do you have any idea what you're doing, McKie?" "Preparing to act for my client." "I see. Who told you about me?" McKie shook his head. "Did you really believe me unable to detect your presence or interpret the implications of what my own senses tell me?" McKie saw that (he Gowachin failed to see beneath the surface taunting. Mrreg turned to the attendant who was tying a green ribbon at (he back of the apron. The old Gowachin had to lean forward for this. "A little tighter," he said. The attendant reded the ribbon. Addressing McKie, Mrreg said: "Please forgive the distraction. This must proceed at its own pace." McKie absorbed (his, assessed it #, Dosadi fashion. He could see the makings of an important Gowachin ritual here, but it was a new one to him. No matter. That could wait. He continued speaking, probing this Mrreg. "When you found your own peculiar uses for Dosadi..." "Peculiar? It's a universal motivation, McKie, that one tries to reduce the competition." . "Did you assess the price correctly, the price you might be asked to pay?" "Oh, yes. I knew what I might have to pay." There was a clear tone of resignation in the Gowachin 's voice, a rare tone for his species. McKie hesitated. The attendant who'd brought the apron left the room, never once glancing in McKie 's direction, although there had to be a screen to show whatever Mrreg saw of his caller. "You wonder why I sent a proxy to hire the Legum?" Mrreg asked. "Why Aritch?" "Because he's a candidate for...greater responsibilities. You know, McKie, you astonish me. Undoubtedly you know what I could have done to you for your impertinence, yet that doesn't deter you." This revealed more than Mneg might have intended, but he remained unaware (or uncaring) of what McKie saw. For his part, McKie maintained a bland exterior, as blank as that of any Dosadi. "I have a single purpose," McKie said. "Not even my client will sway me from it." "The function of a Legum," Mrreg said. The attendant of the white apron returned with an unsheathed blade. McKie glimpsed a jeweled handle and glittering sweep of cutting edge about twenty centimeters long. The blade curved back upon itself in a tight arc at the tip. The attendant, his back to McKie, stood I facing Mrreg. The blade no longer was visible. Mrreg, his left side partly obscured from McKie by the attendant, leaned to the right and peered up at the screen through which he watched McKie. "You've never been apprised of the ceremony we call Laupuk. It's very important and we've been remiss in leaving this out of your education. Laupuk was essential before such a... project as Dosadi could be set in motion. Try to understand this ritual. It will help you prepare your case." "What was your Phylum?" "That's no longer important but... very well. It was Great Awakening. I was High Magister for two decades before we made the Dosadi decision." "How many Rim bodies have you used up?" "My final one. That, too, is no longer important. Tel! me, McKie, when did you suspect Aritch was only a proxy?" "When I realized that not all Gowachin were bom Gowachin. " "But Aritch..." "Ahh, yes: Aritch aspires to greater responsibilities." "Yes... of course. I see. The Dosadi decision had to go far beyond a few phylums or a single species. There had to be a...I believe you Humans call it a 'High Command.' Yes, that would've become obvious to one as alert as you now appear. Your many marriages deceived us, I think. Was that deliberate?" Secure behind his Dosadi mask, McKie decided to lie. "Yes." "Ahhhhhhhhh." Mrreg seemed to shrivel into himself, but rallied. "I see. We were made to believe you some kind of diletante with perverted emotions. It'd be judged a flaw which we could exploit. Then there's another High Command and we never suspected. " It all came out swiftly, revealing the wheels within wheels which ruled Mrreg's view of the ConSentient universe. McKie marvelled at how much more was said than the bare words. This one had been a long time away from Dosadi and had not been bom there...but there were pressures on Mrreg now forcing him to the limits of what he'd learned on Dosadi. McKie did not interrupt. "Wc didn't expect you to penetrate Aritch' s role, but that was not our intent...as you know. I presume..." Whatever Mrreg presumed, he decided not to say it, musing aloud instead. "One might almost believe you were born on Dosadi." McKie remained silent, allowing the fear in that conjecture to fill Mrreg's consciousness. Presently, Mrreg asked: "Do you blame all Gowachin?" Still, McKie remained silent. Mrreg became agitated. "We are a government of sorts, my High Command. People can be induced not to question a government." McKie decided to press this nerve. "Governments always commit their entire populations when the demands grow heavy enough. By their passive acceptance, these populations become accessories to whatever is done in their name." "You've provided free use of jumpdoors for the Dosadi?" McKie nodded. "The Calebans are aware of their obligation. Jedrik has been busy instructing her compatriots." "You think to loose the Dosadi upon the ConSentiency and hunt down my High Command? Have a care, McKie. I warn you not to abandon your duties as a Legum or to tum your back on Aritch." McKie continued silent. "Don't make that error, McKie. Aritch is your client. Through him you represent all Gowachin." "A Legum requires a responsible client," McKie said. "Not a proxy, but a client whose acts are brought into question by the case tried." Mneg revealed Gowachin signs of deep concern. "Hear me, McKie. I haven't much time." In a sudden rush of apprehension, McKie focused on the attendant with the blade who stood there partly obscuring the seated Gowachin. Mneg spoke in a swift spill of words. "By our standards, McKie, you are not yet very well educated in Gowachin necessities. That was our error. And now your...impetuosity has put you into a position which is about to become untenable." The attendant shifted slightly, arms moving up. McKie glimpsed the blade tip at the attendant's right shoulder. "Gowachin don't have families as do Humans or even Wreaves," Mneg said. "We have graduated advancement into groups which hold more and more responsibility for those beneath them. This was the pattern adopted by our High Command. What you see as a Gowachin family is only a breeding group with its own limited rules. With each step up in responsibility goes a requirement that we pay an increasing price for failure. You ask if I know the price? Ahhh, McKie. The breeding male Gowachin makes We are pleased to introduce the Galaxy Library Organizers -- custom designed volume binders which will file and preserve up to # issues of your Galaxy collection. Each durable black and tan vinyl case is handsomely embossed in gold with the Galaxy logo. Priced at # each; # for #, # for #, including shipping and handling. Send your check or money order and coupon below to: P.O. Box #I Philadelphia, Pa. #)# Please send me Galaxy Library Organizers: I have enclosed  (Make payable to Jesse Jones Box Cotp.) Offer good in U.S.A. only. sure that only the swiftest, most alert of his tads survive. A Magister upholds the forms of the Law. The High Command answers to a...Mrreg. You see? And a Mrreg must make only the best decisions. No failures, Thus... Laupuk." As he spoke the final word, the blade in the attendant's hands flashed out and around in a shimmering arc. It caught the seated Gowachin at the neck. Mrreg 's head, neatly severed, was caught in the loop at the blade's tip, lifted high, then lowered onto the white apron which now was splashed with green gore. The scene blanked out, was replaced by the Gowachin who had connected McKie with Mrreg. "Aritch wishes to consult his Legum," the Gowachin said. in o changing universe, only a changing species can hope to be immortal and then only if its eggs are nurtured in widely scattered environments. This predicts a wealth of unique individuals. Human philosophy), BuSab Text Jedrik made contact with McKie while he waited for the arrival of Aritch and Ceylang. He had been staring absently at the ceiling, evaluating in a profoundly Dosadi way how to gain personal advantage from the upcoming encounter with them, when he felt the touch of her mind on his. McKie locked himsell nis body. "No transfer." "Of course not." It was a tiny thing, a subtle shading in the contact which could have been overlooked by anyone with a less accurate simulation model of Jedrik. "You're angry with me," McKie said. He projected irony, knew she'd read this correctly. When she responded, her anger had been reduced to irritation. The point was not the shading of emotion, it was that she allowed such emotion to reveal itself. "You remind me of one of my early lovers," she said. McKie thought of where Jedrik was at this moment -- safely rocked in the flower-perfumed air of his floating island on the planetary sea of Tutalsee. How strange such an environment must be for a Dosadi...no threats, fruit which could be picked and eaten without a thought of poisons. The memories she'd taken from him could coat the island with familiarity, but her flesh would continue to find that a strange experience. His memories -- yes. The island would remind her of all those wives he'd taken to the honeymoon bowers of that place. McKie spoke from this awareness. "No doubt that early lover failed to show sufficient appreciation of your abilities outside the bedroom, that is. Which one was And he named several accurate possibilities, lifting them from the memories he'd taken from Jedrik. Now, she laughed. He sensed the untainted response, real humor and unchecked. McKie was reminded in his turn of one of his early wives, and this made him think of the breeding situation from which Jedrik had come -- no confusions between a choice for breeding mate and a lover taken for the available enjoyment of sex. One might even actively dislike the breeding mate. Lovers...wives... What was the difference except for the socially imprinted conventions out of which the roles arose? But Jedrik did remind him of that one particular woman and he explored his memory, wondering if it might help him now in his relationship with Jedrik. He'd been in his midthirties and assigned to one of his first personal BuSab cases, sent out with no oldtimer to monitor and instruct him. The youngest Human agent in the Bureau's history ever to be released on his own, so it was rumored. The planet had been one of the Ylir group, very much unlike anything in McKie' s previous experience: an ingrown place with deep entry ways in all of the houses and an oppressive silence all around. No animals, no birds, no insects...just that awesome Silence within which a fanatic religion was reported forming. All conversations were lowvoiced and full of subtle intonations which suggested an inner communication peculiar to Ylir and somehow making sport with all outsiders not privy to their private code. Very like Dosadi in this. His wife of the moment, safely ensconced on Tutalsee, had been quite the opposite: gregarious, sportive, noisy. Something about that Ylir case had sent McKie back to this wife with a sharpened awareness of her needs. The marriage had gone well for a long time, longer than any of the others. And he saw now why Jedrik reminded him of that one: they both protected themselves with a tough armor of femininity, but were extremely vulnerable behind that facade. When the armor collapsed, it collapsed totally. This realization puzzled McKie because he read his own reaction clearly: he was frightened. In the eyeblink this evaluation took, Jedrik read him: "We have not left Dosadi. We've taken it with us." So that was why she'd made this contact, to be certain he mixed this datum into his evaluations. McKie looked out the open window. It would be dusk soon here on Tandaloor. The Gowachin home planet was a place which had defied change for thousands of standard years. In some respects, it was a backwater. The ConSemiency will never be the same. The tiny trickle of Dosadi which Aritch's people had hoped to cut off was now a roaring cataract. The people of Dosadi would insinuate themselves into niche after niche of ConSentient civilization. What could resist even the lowliest Dosadi? Laws would change. Relationships would assume profound and subtle differences. Everything from die most casual friendship to the most complex business relationship would take on some Dosadi character. McKie recalled Aritch's parting question as they'd sent him to the jumpdoor which would put him on Dosadi. "Ask yourself if there might be a price too high to pay for the Dosadi lesson." That had been McKie' s first clue to Aritch's actual motives and the word lesson had bothered him, but he'd missed the implications. With some embarrassment, McKie recalled his glib answer to Aritch's question: "It depends on the lesson." True, but how blind he'd been to things any Dosadi would have seen. How ignorant. Now, he indicated to Jedrik that he understood why she'd called such things to his attention. "Aritch didn't look much beyond the uses of outrage and injustice..." "And how to turn such things to personal advantage." She was right, of course. McKie stared out at the gathering dusk. Yes, the species tried to make everything its own. If the species failed, then forces beyond it moved in, and so on, ad infinitum. I do what l do. He recalled those words with a shudder, felt Jedrik recoil. But she was proof even against this. "What powers your ConSentiency had." Past tense, right. And not our ConSentiency because that already was a thing of the past. Besides... she was Dosadi. "And the illusions of power," she said. He saw at last what she was emphasizing and her own shared memories in his mind made the lesson doubly impressive. She'd known precisely what McKie 's personal ego-focus might overlook. Yet, this was one of the glues which held the Conscntiency together. "Who can imagine himself immune from any retaliation?" he quoted. It was right out of the BuSab Manual... Jedrik made no response. McKie needed no more emphasis from her now. The lesson of history was clear. Violence bred violence. If this violence got out of hand, it ran a course depressing in its repetitive pattern. More often than not, that course was deadly to the innocent, the so-called 'enlistment phase. ' The exinnocents ignited more violence and more violence until either reason prevailed or all was destroyed. There was a sufficient number of cinder blocks which once had been planets to make the lesson clear. Dosadi had come within a hair of joining that uninhabited, uninhabitable list. Before breaking contact, Jedrik had another point to make. "You recall that in those final days, Broey increased the rations for his Human auxiliaries, his way of saying to them: 'You'll be turned out onto the Rim soon to fend for yourselves." "A Dosadi way of saying that." "Correct. We always held that thought in reserve: That we should breed in such numbers that some would survive no matter what happened. We would thus begin producing species which could survive there without the city of Chu... or any other city designed solely to produce nonpoisonous foods." "But there's always a bigger force waiting in the wings." "Make sure Aritch understands that." Choose containable violence when violence cannot be avoided. Better this than epidemic violence. -- Lessons of Choice, The BuSab Manual The senior attendant of the Courtarena, a squat and dignified Gowachin of the Assumptive Phylum, confronted McKie at the arena door with a confession: "I have delayed informing you that some of your witnesses have been excluded by Prosecution challenge." The attendant, whose name was Darak, gave a Gowachin shrug, waited. McKie glanced beyond the attendant at the truncated oval of the arena entrance which framed a lower section of the audience seats. The seats were filled. He had expected some such challenge for the first morning session of (he trial, saw Darak's words as a vital revelation. They were accepting his gambit. Darak had signalleda risky line of attack by those who guided Ceylang's performance. They expected McKie to protest. He glanced back at Aritch who stood quietly submissive three steps behind his Legum. Aritch gave every appearance of having resigned himself to the arena's conditions. ' 'The forms must be obeyed. Beneath that appearance lay the hoary traditions of Gowachin Law -- The guilty are innocent. Governments always do evil. Legalists put their own interests first. Defense and prosecution are brother and sister... Suspect everything. Aritch ' Legum controlled the initial posture and McKie had chosen defense. It hadn't surprised him to be told that Ceylang would prosecute. McKie had countered by insisting that Broey sit on a judicial panel which would be limited to three members. This had caused a delay during which Bildoon had called McKie, probing for any betrayal. Bildoon ' approach had been so obvious that McKie had at first suspected a feint within a feint. "McKie, the Gowachin fear that you have a Caleban at your command. That's a force which they..." "The more they fear the better." McKie had stared back at the screen-framed face of Bildoon, observing the signs of strain. Jedrik was right: the non-Dosadi were very easy to read. "But I'm told you left this Dosadi in spite of a Caleban contract which prohibited..." "Let them wony. Good for them." McKie watched Bildoon intently without betraying a single emotion. No doubt there were others monitoring this exchange. Let them begin to see what they faced. Puppet Bildoon was not about to uncover what those shadowy forces wanted. They had Bildoon here on Tandaloor, though, and this told McKie an essential fact. The PanSpechi chief of BuSab was being offered as bait. This was precisely the response McKie sought. Bildoon had ended the call without achieving his purpose. McKie had nibbled only enough to insure that Bildoon would be offered again as a bait. And the puppet masters still feared that McKie had a Caleban at his beck and call. No doubt the puppet masters had tried to question their God Wall Caleban. McKie hid a smile, thinking how that conversation must have gone. The Caleban had only to quote the letter of the contract and if the questioners became accusatory the Caleban would respond with anger, ending the exchange. And the Caleban 's words would be so filled with terms subject to ambiguous translation that the puppet masters would never be certain of what they heard. As he stared at the patiently waiting Darak, McKie saw that they had a problem, those shadowy figures behind Aritch. Laupuk had removed Mrreg from their councils and his advice would have been valuable now. McKie had deduced that the correct reference was "The Mrreg" and that Aritch headed the list of possible successors. Aritch might be Dosadi-trained, but he was not Dosadibom. There was a lesson in . this that the entire ConSentiency would soon team. And Broey as a judge in this case remained an unchangeable fact. Broey was Dosadi-bom. The Caleban contract had kept Broey on his poison planet but it had not limited him to a Gowachin body, Broey knew what it was to be both Human and Gowachin. Broey knew about the Pcharkys and their use by those who'd held Dosadi in bondage. And Broey was now Gowachin. The forces opposing McKie dared not name another Gowachin judge. They must choose from the other species. They had an interesting quandry. And without a Caleban assistant, there were no more Pcharkys to be had on Dosadi. The most valuable coin the puppet masters had to offer was lost to them. They'd be desperate. Some of the older ones would be very desperate. Footsteps sounded around the tum of the corridor behind Aritch. McKie glanced back, saw Ccylang come into view with her attendants. McKie counted no less than twenty leading Legums around her. They were out in force. Not only Gowachin pride and integrity but their sacred view of Law stood at issue. And the desperate ones stood behind them, goading. McKie could almost see those shadowy figures in the shape of this entourage. Ceylang, he saw, wore the black robes and white-striped hood of Leg urn Prosecutor, but she'd thrown back the hood to free her mandibles. McKie detected tension in her movements. She gave no sign of recognition but McKie saw her through Dosadi eyes.  frighten her. And she's right. Turning to address the waiting attendant and speaking loudly to make sure that the approaching group heard, McKie said: "Every law must be tested. I accept that you have given me formal announcement of a limit on my defense." Darak, expecting outraged protest and a demand for a list of the excluded witnesses, showed obvious confusion. ' 'Formal an nouncement? ' ' Ceylang and entourage came to a stop behind Aritch. McKie went on in the same loud voice: "We stand here within the sphere of the Courtarena. All matters concerning a dispute in the arena arc formal in this place." The attendant glanced at Ceylang, seeking help. This response threatened him. Darak, hoping someday to be a High Magister, should now be recognizing his inadequacies. He would never make it in the politics of the Gowachin Phyla, especially not in the coming Dosadi age. McKie explained as though to a neophyte: "Information to be verified by my witnesses is known to me in its entirety. I will present the evidence myself." Ceylang, having stooped to hear a lowvoiced comment from one of her Gowachin advisors, showed surprise at this. She raised one of her ropey tendrils, called: "I protest. The Defense Legum cannot give..." "How can you protest?" McKie interrupted. "We stand here before no judicial panel empowered to rule on any protest." "I make formal protest!" Ceylang insisted, ignoring an advisor on her right who was tugging at her sleeve. McKie permitted himself a cold smile. "Very well. Then we must call Darak into the arena as witness, he being the only party present who is outside our dispute." The edges of Aritch's jaws came down in a Gowachin grimace. "At the end, I wanted them not to go with the Wreave," he said. "They cannot say they came here unwarned." Too late, Ceylang saw what had happened. McKie would be able to question Darak on the challenges to the witnesses. Some of those challenges were certain to be overturned. At the very least, McKie would know who the Prosecution feared. He would know it in time to act upon it. There would be no delays valuable to Prosecution. Tension, fear and pride had made Ceylang act precipitately. Aritch had been right to warn them but they counted on McKie'  fear of the interlocked Wreave triads. Let them count. Let them blunt their awareness on that and on a useless concern over the excluded witnesses. McKie motioned Darak through the doorway into the arena, heard him utter an oath. The reason became apparent as McKie pressed through in the crowded surge of the Prosecutor's party. The instruments of Truthby-Pain had been arrayed on their ancient rack below the judges. Seldom brought out of their wrappings even for display to visiting dignitaries these days, the instruments had not been employed in the arena within the memory of a living witness. McKie had expected this display. It was obvious that Darak and Ceylang had not. It was interesting to note the members of Ceylang's entourage who were watching for McKie 's response. He gave them a grin of satisfaction. McKie turned his attention to the judicial panel. They had given him Broey. The ConSentiency, acting through BuSab, held the right of one appointment. Their choice delighted McKie. Bait, indeed! Bildoon occupied the seat on Broey 's right. The PanSpechi chief of bureau sat there all bland and reserved in his unfamiliar Gowachin robes of water green. Bildoon's faceted eyes glittered in the harsh arena lighting. The third judge had to be the Gowachin choice undoubtedly maneuvered (as Bildoon had been) by the puppet masters. It was a Human and McKie, recognizing him, missed a step, recovered his balance with a visible effort. What were they doing? The third judge was named Mordes Parando, a noted challenger of BuSab actions. He wanted BuSab eliminated -- either outright or by removing some, of the bureau's key powers. He came from the planet Lirat, which provided McKie with no surprises. Lirat was a natural cover for the shadowy forces. It was a place of enormous wealth and great private estates guarded by their own security forces. Parando was a man of somewhat superficial manners which might conceal a genuine sophisticate, knowledgeable and erudite, or a completely ruthless autocrat of Brocy's stamp. He was certainly Dosadi-trained. And his features bore the look of the Dosadi Rim. There was one more fact about Parando which no one outside Lirat was supposed to know. McKie had come upon it quite by chance while investigating a Palenki who'd been an estate guard on Lirat. The turtlelike Palenki were notoriously dull, employed chiefly as muscle. This one had been uncommonly observant. "Parando makes advice on Gowachin Law." This had been responsive to a question about Parando 's relationship with the estate guard being investigated. McKie, not seeing a connection between question and answer, had not pursued the matter but had tucked this datum away for future investigation. He had been mildly interested at the time because of the rumored existence of a legalist enclave on Lirat and such enclaves had been known to test the limits of legality. The people behind Aritch would expect McKie to recognize Parando. Would they expect Parando to be recognized as a legalist? They were certain to know the danger of putting Parando on a Gowachin bench. Professional legalists were absolutely prohibited from Gowachin judicial service. "Let the people judge." Why would they need a legalist here? Or were they expecting McKie to recognize the Rim origins of Parando' s body? Were they warning McKie not to raise that issue here? Body exchange and the implications of immortality represented a box of snakes no one wanted to open. And the possibility of one species spying on another... There was fragmentation of the ConSentiency latent in this case. More ways than one. If I challenge Parando, his replacement may be more dangerous. If I expose him as a legalist after the trial starts . , . Could they expect me to do that? Let us explore Knowing he was watched by countless eyes, McKie swept his gaze around the arena. Above the soft green absorbent oval where he stood were rank on rank of benches, every seat occupied. Muted morning light from the domed transluscent ceiling illuminated rows of Humans, Gowachin, Palenki, Sobarips... McKie identified a cluster of ferret Wreaves just above the arena, limber thin with a sinuous flexing in every movement. They would bear watching. But every species and faction in the ConSentiency would be represented here. Those who could not come in person would watch these proceedings via the glittering transmitter eyes which looked down from the ceiling's edges. Now, McKie looked to the right at the witness pen set into the wall beneath the ranked benches. He identified every witness he'd called, even the challenged ones. The forms were being obeyed. While the ConSentient Covenant required certain modifications here, this arena was still dominated by Gowachin Law. To accent that, the blue metal box from the Running Phylum occupied the honor place on the bench in front of the judicial panel. Who will taste the knife here? Protocol demanded that Prosecutor and Defense approach to a point beneath the judges, abase themselves and calf out acceptance of the arena's conditions. The Prosecutor's party, however, was in disarray. Two of Ceylang's advisors were whispering excited advice to her. The members of the judicial panel conferred, glancing at the scene below them. They could not act formally until the obeisance. McKic passed a glance across the panel, absorbed Broey's posture. The Dosadi Gowachin ' enlightened greed was like an anchor point. It was like Gowachin Law, changeable only on the surface. And Brocy was but the tip of the Dosadi advisory group which Jedrik had approved. Holding his arms extended to the sides, McKie marched forward, abased himself face down on the floor, stood and called out: "I accept this arena as my friend. The conditions here are my conditions but Prosecution has defiled the sacred traditions of this place. Does the court give me leave to slay her outright?" There was an exclamation behind him, the sound of running, the sudden flopping of a body onto the arena's matted floor. Ceylang could not address the court before this obeisance and she knew it. She and the others now also knew something else just as important -- that McKie was ready to slay her despite the threat of Wreave vendetta. In a breathless voice, Ceylang called out her acceptance of the arena's conditions, then: 'T protest this trick by Defense Legum!" McKie saw the stirring of Gowachin in the audience. A trick? Didn't Ceylang know yet how the Gowachin dearly loved legal tricks? The members of the judicial panel had been thoroughly briefed on the surface demands of the Gowachin forms, though it was doubtful that Bildoon understood sufficiently what went on beneath those forms. The PanSpechi confirmed this now by leaning forward to speak. "Why does the senior attendant of this court enter ahead of the Legums?' ' McKie detected a fleeting smile on Broey's face, glanced back to see Darak standing apart from the prosecution throng, alone and trembling. McKie took one step forward. "Will the court direct Darak to the witness pen? He is here because of a formal demand by the Prosecutor." "This is the senior attendant of your Court," Ceylang argued. "He guards the door to... "Prosecution made formal protest to a matter which occurred in the presence of this attendant," McKie said. "As an attendant, Darak stands outside the conflicting interests. He is the only reliable witBroey stirred, looked at Ceylang, and McKie realized how strange the Wreave must appear to a Dosadi. This did not deter Broey, however. "Did you protest?" It was a direct question from the bench. Ceylang was required to answer. She looked to Bildoon for help but he remained silent. Parando also refused to help her. She glanced at Darak. The terrified attendant could not take his attention from the instruments of pain. Perhaps he knew something specific about their presence in the arena. Ceylang tried to explain. "When Defense Legum suggested an illegal..." "Did you protest?" "But the... "This court decides on all matters of legality. Did you protest?" "I did." It was forced out of her. A fit of trembling passed over the slender Wreave form. Broey waved Darak to the witness pen, had to add a vocal order when the frightened attendant failed to understand. Darak almost ran to the shelter of the pen. Silence pervaded the arena. The silence of the audience was an explosive thing. They sat poised in the watching ovals, all of those species and factions with their special fears. By now, they'd heard many stories and rumors. Jumpdoors had spread the Dosadi emigres all across the ConSentiency. Media representatives had been excluded from Dosadi and this court on the Gowachin argument that they were "prey to uninformed subjective reactions," but they would be watching here through the transmitter eyes at the ceiling. McKie looked around at nothing in particular but took in every detail. There were more than three judges in this arena and Ceylang certainly must realize that. Gowachin Law turned upon itself, existing "only to be changed." But that watching multitude was quite another matter. Ceylang must be made to understand that she was a sacrifice of the arena. Consentient opinion stood over her like a heavy sledge ready to smash down. It was Parando's tum. "Will opposing Legums make their opening arguments now?" "We can't proceed while a formal protest is undecided," McKic said. Parando understood. He glanced at the audience, at the ceiling. His actions were a direct signal: Parando knew which judges really decided here. To emphasize it, he ran a hand from the front of his neck down his chest, the unique Rim Raiders' salute from Dosadi signifying 'Death before surrender.' Subtle hints in the movement gave McKie another datum: Parando was a Gowaehin in a Human body. They'd dared put two Gowaehin on that panel! With Dosadi insight, McKie saw why they did this. They were prepared to produce the Caleban contract here. They were telling McKie that they would expose the bodyexchange secret if he forced them to it. All would sec that loophole in the Caleban contract which confined the Dosadibom but released outsiders in Dosadi flesh. They think I am really Jedrik in this flesh! Parando revealed even more. His people intended to find the Jedrik body and kill it, leaving this McKie flesh forever in doubt. He could protest his McKie identity all he wanted. They had but to demand that he prove it. Without the other person... What had their God Wall Caleban told them? "He is McKie, she is McKie. He is Jedrik, she is Jedrik." His mind in turmoil, McKie wondered if he dared risk an immediate mind contact with Jedrik. Together, they'd already recognized this danger. Jedrik had hidden herself on McKie's hideaway, a floating island on Tutalsee. She was there with a special Taprisiot contract prohibiting unwanted calls which might inadvertently reveal her location. The judges, led by Parando, were acting, however, moving for an immediate examination of Darak. McKie forced himself to perform as a Legum. His career in ruins, the attendant answered like an automaton. In the end, McKie restored most of his witnesses. There were two notable exceptions: Grinik (that flawed thread which might have led to The Mrreg) and Stiggy. McKie was not certain why they wanted to exclude the Dosadi weapons genius who'd transformed a BuSab wallet's contents into instruments of victory. Was it that Stiggy had broken an unbreakable code? That made sense only if Prosecution intended to play down the inherent Dosadi superiority. Still uncertain, McKie prepared to retire and seek a way to avoid Parando's gambit but Ceylang addressed the bench. "The issue of witnesses having been introduced by Defense," she said. "Prosecution wishes to explore this issue. We note many witnesses from Dosadi called by Defense. There is a noteworthy omission whose name has not yet been introduced here. I refer to a Human by the name of Jedrik. Prosecution wishes to call Keila Jedrik as... "One moment!" McKie searched his mind for the forms of an acceptable escape. He knew that his blurted protest had revealed more than he wanted. But they were moving faster than he'd expected. Prosecution did not really want Jedrik as a witness, not in a Gowachin Courtarena where the roles were never quite what they appeared to non-Gowachin. This was a plain message to McKic. "We're going to find her and kill her." With Bildoon and Parando concurring, a jumpdoor was summoned and Ceylang played her trump. "Defense knows the whereabouts of witness Keila Jedrik." They were forcing the question, aware of the emotional bond between McKic and Jedrik. He had a choice: argue that a personal relationship with the witness excluded her. But Prosecution and all the judges had to concur. They obviously would not do this... not yet. A harsh lock on his emotions, McKie gave the jumpdoor instructions. Presently, Jedrik stepped onto the arena floor, faced the judges. She'd been into the wardrobe at his bower cottage and wore a yellow and orange sarong which emphasized her height and grace. Open brown sandals protected her feet. There was a flame red blossom at her left ear. She managed to look exotic and fragile. Broey spoke for the judges. "Do you have knowledge of the issues at trial here?" "What issues are at trial?" She asked it with a childlike innocence which did not even fool Bildoon. They were forced to explain, however, because of those other judges to whom every nuance here was vital. She heard them out in silence. "An alleged experiment on a sentient population confined to a planet called Dosadi... lack of informed consent by subject population charged... accusations of conspiracy against certain Gowachin and others not yet named..." Two fingers pressed to his eyes in the guise of intense listening, McKie made contact with Jedrik, suggesting, conferring. They had to find a way out of this trap! When he looked up, he saw the suspicions in Parando's face: Which body, which ego? McKie? Jedrik? In the end, Ceylang hammered home the private message, demand VI ing whether Jedrik had "any personal relationship with Defense Legum?" Jedrik answered in a decidedly un-Dosadi fashion. "Why... yes. We are lovers." In itself, this was not enough to exclude her from the arena unless Prosecution and (he entire judicial panel agreed. Ceylang proposed the exclusion. Bildoon and Parando were predictable in their agreement. McKie waited for Broey. "Agreed." Broey had a private compact with the shadow forces then. Jedrik and McKie had expected this but had not anticipated the form confirmation would take. McKie asked for a recess until the following morning. With the most benign face on it, this was granted. Broey announced the decision, smiling down at Jedrik. It was a measure of McKie 's Dosadi conditioning that he could not find it in himself to blame Broey for wanting personal victory over the person who had beaten him on Dosadi. Back in his quarters, Jedrik put a hand on McKie' s chest, spoke with eyes lowered. "Don't blame yourself, McKie. This was inevitable. Those judges, none of them, would've allowed any protest from you before seeing me in person on that arena floor." "I know." She looked up at him, smiling. "Yes... of course. How like one person we are." For a time after that, (hey reviewed the assessment of the aides chosen for Broey. Shared memories etched away at minutae. Could any choice be improved? Not one person was changed -- Human or Gowachin. Ail of (hose advisors and aides were Dosadi-born. They could be depended upon to be loyal to their origins, to their conditioning, to themselves individually. For the task assigned to them, they were the best available. McKie brought it to a close. "I can't leave the immediate area of the arena until the trial's over." She knew that, but it needed saying. There was a small cell adjoining his office, a bedog there, communications instruments, Human toilet facilities. They delayed going into the bedroom, turned to a low-key argument over the advisability of a body exchange. It was procrastination on both sides, outcome known in advance. Familiar flesh was familiar flesh, less distracting. It gave each of them an edge which they dared not sacrifice. McKie could play Jedrik and Jedrik could play McKie, but that would be dangerous play now. When they retired, it was to make love, the most tender experience either had known. There was no submission, only a giving, sharing, an open exchange which tightened McKie 's throat with joy and fear, sent Jedrik into a fit of unDosadi sobbing. When she'd recovered, she turned to him on the bed, touched his right check with a finger. "McKie." "Yes?" "I've never had to say this to another person, but..." She siIenced his attempted interruption by punching his shoulder, leaning up on an elbow to look down at him. It reminded McKie of their first night together and he saw that she had gone back into her Dosadi shell... but there was something else, a difference in the eyes. "What is it?" "Just that I love you. It's a very interesting feeling, especially when you can admit it openly. How odd." "Stay here with me." "We both know I can't. There's no safe place here for either of us... but the one who..." "Then let's... "We've already decided against an exchange." "Where will you go?" "Best you don't know." "If..." "No! I wouldn't be safe as a witness; I'm not even safe at your side. We both..." "Don't go back to Dosadi." "Where is Dosadi? It's the only place where I could ever feel at home, but Dosadi no longer exists." "I meant..." "I know." She sat up, hugged her knees, revealing the sinewy muscles of her shoulders and back. McKie studied her, trying to fathom what it was she hid in that Dosadi shell. Despite the intimacy of their shared memories, something about her eluded him. It was as though he didn't want to leant this thing. She would flee and hide, of course, but... He listened carefully as she began to speak in a far away voice. "It'd be interesting to go back to Dosadi someday. The differences..." She looked over her shoulder at him. "There are those who fear we'll make over the ConSentiency in Dosadi's image. We'll try, but the result won't be Dosadi. We'll take what we judge to be valuable, but that'll change Dosadi more than it changes you. Your masses arc less aleil, slower, less resourceful, but you're so numerous. In the end, the ConSentiency will win, but it'll no longer be the ConSentiency. I wonder what it'll be when..." She laughed at her own musing, shook her head. "And there's Broey. They'll have to deal with Broey and the team we've given him. Broey Plus! Your ConSentiency hasn't the faintest grasp of what we've loosed among, them." "The predator in the flock." "To Broey, your people are like the Rim -- a natural resource." "But he has no Pcharkys." "Not yet." "I doubt if the Calebans ever again will participate in... "There may be other ways. Look how easy it is for us." "But we were printed upon each other by..." "Exactly! And they continue to suspect that you're in my body and I'm in yours. Their entire experience precludes the free shift back and forth, one body to another..." "Or this other thing..." He caressed her mind. "Yes! Broey won't suspect until too late what's in store for him. They'll be a long time learning there's no way to sort you from... me!" This last was an exultant shout as she turned and fell upon him. It was a wild replay of their first night together. McKie abandoned himself to it. There was no other choice, no time for the mind to dwell on depressing thoughts. In the morning, he had to tap his implanted amplifiers to bring his awareness to the required pitch for the arena. The process took a few minutes while he dressed. Jedrik moved softly with her own preparations, straightened the bedog and caressed its resilient surface. She summoned a jumpdoor then, held him with a lingering kiss. The jumpdoor opened behind her as she pushed away from him. McKie smelled familiar flowers, glimpsed the bowers of his Tutalsee island before the door blinked out of existence, hiding Jedrik and the island from him. Tutalsee? The moment of shocked understanding delayed him. She'd counted on that! He recovered, sent his mind leaping after her. I'll force an exchange! By the Gods... His mind met pain, consuming, blinding pain. It was agony such as he'd not even imagined could exist. Jedrik ! His mind held an unconscious Jedrik whose awareness had fled from pain. The contact was so delicate, like holding a newborn infant. The slightest relaxation and he knew he would lose her to... He felt that terrifying monster of the first exchange hovering in the background, but love and concern armed him against fear. Frantic, McKie held that tenuous contact while he called a jumpdoor. There was a small delay and when the door opened, he saw through the portal the black, twisted wreckage which had been his bower island. A hot sun beat down on steaming cinders. And in the background, a warped metal object which might have been one of Tutalsee' s little four-place flitters rolled over, gurgled and sank. The visible wreckage said the destructive force had been something like a pentrate, swift and all-consuming. The water around the island still bubbled with it. Even while he watched, the island began breaking up, its cinders drifting apart on the tong, low waves. A breeze flattened the steaming smoke. Soon, there 'd be nothing to show that beauty had floated here. With a pentrate, there would be nothing to recover... not even bodies to... He hesitated, still holding his fragile grasp on Jedrik's unconscious presence. The pain was only a memory now. Was it really Jedrik in his awareness, or only his remembered imprint of her? He tried to awaken the sleeping presence, failed. But small threads of memory emerged and he saw that the destruction had been Jedrik's doing, response to attack. The attackers had wanted a live hostage. They hadn't anticipated that violent, unmistakable message. "You won't hold me over McKie's head!" But if there were no bodies... Again, he tried to awaken that unconscious presence. Her memories were there, but she remained dormant. The effort strengthened his grip upon her presence, though. And he told himself it had to be Jedrik or he wouldn't know what had happened on the bower island. Once more, he searched the empty water. Nothing. A pentrate would've tom and battered everything around it. Shards of metal, flesh reduced to scattered cinders... She's dead. She has to be dead. A pentrate... But that familiar presence lay slumbering in his mind. The door clacker interrupted his reverie. McKic released the jumpdoor, turned to look through the bedside viewer at the scene outside his Legum quarters. The expected deputation had arrived. Confident, the puppet masters were moving even before confirmation of their Tutalsee gambit. They could not possibly know yet what McKie knew. There could be no jumpdoor or any other thread connecting this group to Tutalsee. McKie studied them carefully, keeping a bridle on his rage. There were eight of them, so contained, so well schooled in Dosadi selfcontrol. So transparent to a Jedrikamplified McKie. They were four Humans and four Cowachin. Overconfident. Jedrik had seen to that by leaving no survivors. Again, McKie tried to awaken that unconscious presence. She would not respond. Have  only built her out of my memories ? There was no time for such speculation. Jedrik had made her choice on Tutalsee. He had other choices to make here and now -- for both of them. That ghostly presence locked in his mind would have to wait. McKie punched the communicator which linked him to Broey, gave the agreed upon signal. "It's time." He composed himself then, went to the door. They'd sent no underlings. He gave them that. But they addressed him as Jedrik, made the anticipated demands, gloated over the hold they had upon him. It was only then that McKie saw fully how well Jedrik had measured these people... and how she had played upon her McKie in those last hours together like an exquisitely tuned instalment. Now, he understood why she'd made that violent choice. As anticipated, the members of the delegation were extremely surprised when Broey's people fell upon them without warning. For the Gowachin, to stand olone against all adversity is the most sac red moment of existence. -- The Gowachin,  BuSab analysis The eight prisoners were dumped on the arena floor, bound and shackled. McKie stopped near them, waiting for Ceylang to arrive. It was not yet dawn. The ceiling above the arena remained dark. A few of the transmitter eyes around the upper perimeter glittered to reveal that they were activated. More were coming alive by the moment. Only a few of the witness seats were occupied but people were streaming in as word was passed. The judicial bench remained empty. The outer areaway was a din of courtarena security forces coming and going, people shouting orders, the clank of weapons, a sense of complete confusion there which gradually resolved itself as Broey led his fellow judges up onto their bench. The witness pen was also filling, people punching sleep from their eyes, great gaping yawns from the Gowachin. McKie looked to Broey's people, the ones who'd brought in the prisoners. He nodded for the captors to leave, giving them a Dosadi hand signal to remain available. They left. Ceylang passed them as she entered still fastening her robe. She hurried to McKie 's side, waited for the judges to be seated before speaking. "What is the meaning of this? My attendants..." Broey signalled McKie. McKie stepped forward to address the bench, pointed to the eight bound figures who were beginning to stir and push themselves upright. "Here you see my client." Parando started to speak but Broey silenced him with a sharp word which McKie did not catch. It sounded like "frenzy." Bildoon sat in fearful fascination, unable to wrest his attention from the bound figures, all of whom remained silent. Yes, Bildoon would recognize those eight prisoners. In his limited, ConSentient fashion Bildoon was sharp enough to recognize that he was in personal danger. Parando, of course, knew this immediately and watched Broey with great care. Again, Broey nodded to McKie. "A fraud has been perpetrated upon this court," McKie said. "It is a fraud which was perpetrated against those great and gallant people, the Gowachin. Both Prosecution and Defense are its victims. The Law is its ultimate victim." It had grown much quieter in the arena. The observer seats were jammed, all the transmitter eyes alive. The faintest of dawn glow touched the transluscent ceiling. McKie wondered what time it was. He had forgotten to put on any timepiece. There was a stir behind McKie. He glanced back, saw attendants belatedly bringing Aritch into the arena. Oh, yes -- they would have risked any delay to confer with Aritch. Aritch was supposed to be the other McKie expert. Too bad that this Human who looked like McKic was no longer the McKie they thought they knew. Ceylang could not hold her silence. She raised a tendril for attention. "This Tribunal..." McKie interrupted. "... is composed of three people. Only three." He allowed them a moment to digest this reminder that Gowachin trial formalities still dominated this arena and were like no other such formalities in the ConSentiency. It could've been fifty judges up there on that bench. McKie had witnessed Gowachin trials where people were picked at random off the streets to sit in judgement. Such jurists took their duties seriously, but their oven behavior could lead another Sentient species to question this. The Gowachin chattered back and forth, arranged panies, exchanged jokes, asked each other rude questions. It was an ancient pattern. The jurists were required to become "a single organism." Gowachin had their own ways of rushing that process. But this Tribunal was composed of just three judges, only one of them visibly Gowachin. They were separate entities, their actions heavy with mannerisms foreign to the Gowachin. Even Broey, tainted by Dosadi, would be unfamiliar to the Gowachin observers. No "single organism" here holding to the immutable forms beneath Gowachin Law. That had to be deeply disturbing to the Legums who advised Ceylang. Broey leaned forward, addressed the arena. "We'll dispense with the usual arguments while this new development is explored." Again, Parando tried to intemipt. Broey silenced him with a glance. "I call Aritch of the Running Phylum," McKie said. He turned. Ceyjang stood in mute indecision. Her advisors remained at the back of the arena conferring among themselves. There seemed to be a difference of opinion among them. Aritch shuffled to the deathfocus of the arena, the place where every witness was required to stand. He glanced at the instruments of pain arrayed beneath the judicial bench, cast a wary look at McKie. The old High Magister appeared harried and undignified. That hurried conference to explore this development must've been a sore trial to the old Gowachin. McKic crossed to the formal position beside Aritch, addressed the judges. , "Here we have Aritch, High Magister of the Running Phylum. We were told that if guilt were to be found in this arena, Aritch bore that guilt. He, so we were led to believe, was the one who made the decision to imprison Dosadi. But how can that be so? Aritch is old, but he isn't as old as Dosadi. Then perhaps his alleged guilt is to be found in concealing the imprisonment of Dosadi. But Aritch summoned an agent of BuSab and sent that agent openly to Dosadi." A disturbance among the eight shackled prisoners interrupted McKie. Several of the prisoners were trying to get to their feet but the links of the shackles were too short. On the judicial bench, Parando started to lean forward, but Broey hauled him back. Yes, Parando and others were recalling the verities of a Gowachin Counarena, the constant reversals of concepts common throughout the rest of the ConSentiency. To be guilty is to be innocent. Thus, to be innocent is to be guilty. At a sharp command from Broey, the prisoners grew quiet. McKie continued. "Aritch, conscious of the sacred responsibilities which he carried upon his back as a mother carries her tads, was deliberately named to receive the punishment blow lest that punishment be directed at all Gowachin everywhere. Who chose this innocent High Magister to suffer for all Gowachin?" McKie pointed to the eight shackled prisoners. "Who are these people?" Parando demanded. McKie allowed the question to hang there for a long count. Parando knew who these eight were. Did he think he could divert the present course of events by such a blatant ploy? Presently, McKie spoke. "I will enlighten the court in due course. My duty, however, comes first. My client's innocence comes first." "One moment." Broey held up a webbed hand. One of Ceylang's advisors hurried past McKie, asked and received permission to confer with Ceytang. A thwarted Parando sat like a condemned man watching this conversation as though he hoped to find reprieve there. Bildoon had hunched forward, head buried in his arms. Broey obviously controlled the Tribunal. The advisor Legum was known to McKie, one Lagag of a middling reputation, an officer in the Shouting Phylum. He appeared pale as though recently out of breeding. His words to Ceylang were low and intense, demanding. The conference ended, Lagag hurried back to his companions. They now understood the tenor of McKie 's defense. Aritch must have known all along that he could be sacrificed here. The Consentient Covenant no longer permitted the ancient custom where the Gowachin audience had poured into the arena to kill with bare hands and claws the innocent defendant. But let Aritch walk from here with the brand of innocence upon him; he would not take ten paces outside the arena's precincts before being tom to pieces. There 'd been worried admiration in the glance Lagag had given McKie in passing. Yes... now they understood why McKie had maneuvered for a small and vulnerable judicial panel. The eight prisoners began a new disturbance which Broey silenced with a shout. He signalled for McKie to continue. " Aritch 's design was that I expose Dosadi, return and defend him against the charge that he had permitted illegal psychological experiments upon an unsuspecting populace. He was prepared to sacrifice himself for others." McKie sent a wry glance at Aritch. Let the High Magister try to fight in half-truths in that defense! "Unfortunately, the Dosadi populace was not unsuspecting. In fact, forces under the command of Keila Jedrik had moved to take control of Dosadi. Judge Broey will affirm that she had succeeded in this." Again, McKie pointed to the shackled prisoners. "But these conspirators, these people who designed and profited from the Dosadi experiment, ordered the death of Keila Jedrik! She was murdered this morning on Tutalsee to prevent my using her at the proper moment to prove Aritch's innocence. Judge Broey is witness to the truth of what I say. Keila Jedrik was brought into this arena yesterday only that she might be traced and killed!" McKie raised both aims in an eloquent gesture of completion, lowered his arms. Aritch looked stricken. He saw it. If the eight prisoners denied the charges, they faced Aritch's fate. And they must know by now that Broey wanted them Gowachinguilty. They could bring in the Caleban contract and expose the body-exchange plot, but that risked having McKie defend or prosecute them because he'd already locked them to him as the actual client behind Aritch. Broey would affirm this, too. They were at Broey 's mercy. If they were Gowachinguilty, they walked free only here on Tandaloor. Innocent, they died here. As though they were one organism, the eight turned their heads and looked at Aritch. Indeed! What would Aritch do? If he agreed to sacrifice himself, the eight might live. Ceylang, too, focused on Aritch. Around the entire arena there was a sense of collective-held breath. McKie watched Ceylang. How candid had Aritch's people been with their Wreave? Did she know the full Dosadi story? She broke the silence, exposing her knowledge. She chose to aim her attack at McKie on the wellknown dictum that, when all else failed, you tried to discredit the opposing Legum. "McKie, is this how you defend these eight people whom only you name as client?" Ceylang demanded. Now, it was delicate. Would Broey go along? McKie countered her probe with a question of his own? "Are you suggesting that you'd prosecute these people?" "I didn't charge them! You did." "To prove Aritch's innocence." "But you call them client. Will you defend them?" A collective gasp arose from the cluster of advisors behind her near the arena doorway. They'd seen the trap. If McKie accepted her challenge, the judges had no choice but to bring the eight into the arena under Gowachin forms. Ceylang had trapped herself into the posture of prosecutor against the eight. She'd said, in effect, that she affirmed their guilt. Doing so, she lost her case against Aritch and her life was immediately forfeit. She was caught. Her eyes glittered with the unspoken question. What would McKie do? Not yet, McKie thought. Not yet, my precious Wreave dupe. He turned his attention to Parando. Would they dare introduce the Caleban contract? The eight prisoners were only the exposed tip of the shadowy forces, a vulnerable tip. They could be sacrificed. It was clear that they saw this and didn't like it. No Gowachin Mrregs here with that iron submission to responsibility. They loved life and its power, especially the ones who wore Human flesh. How precious life must be for those who'd lived many lives! Very desperate, indeed. To McKie's Dosadi-conditioned eyes, it was as though he read the prisoners' thoughts. They were safest if they remained silent. Trust Parando. Rely on Broey's enlightened greed. At the worst, they could live out what life was left to them here on Tandaioor, hoping for new bodies before the flesh they now wore ran out of vitality. As long as they still lived they could hope and scheme. Perhaps another Caleban could be hired, more Pcharkys found... what had almost been his. The High Magister's Tandaioor accent was hoarse with protest. "But I did supervise the tests on Dosadi ' s population ! ' ' "To what tests do you refer?" "The Dosadi..." Aritch fell silent, seeing the trap. Gowachin already had left their planet. Would Aritch make targets of them? Anything he said could open the door to proof that the Dosadis were superior to nonDosadis. Any Gowachin (or Human, for that matter) could well become a target in the next few minutes. One had only to denounce a selected Human or Gowachin as Dosadi. ConSentient fears would do the rest. And any of his arguments could be directed into exposure of Dosadi 's real purpose. He obviously saw the peril in that, had seen it from the first. The High Magister confirmed this analysis by glancing at the ferret Wreaves in the audience. What consternation it would create among the secretive Wreaves to learn that another species could masquerade successfully as one of their own! McKie could not leave m a tiers where they stood, though. He threw a question at Aritch. "Were the original transportees to Dosadi apprised of the nature of the project?" "Only they could testify to that." "And their memories were erased. We don't even have historical testimony on this matter." Aritch remained silent. Eight of the original designers of the Dosadi project sat near him on the arena floor. Would he denounce them to save himself? McKie thought not. A person deemed capable of performing as The Mrreg could not possess such a flaw. Could he? Here was the real point of no return. The High Magister confirmed McKie 's judgement by turning his back on the Tribunal, the ages old Cowachin gesture of submission. What a shock Aritch 's performance must have been for those who'd seen him as a possible Mrreg. A poor choice except at the end and that'd been as much recognition of total failure as anything else. McKie waited, knowing what had to happen now. Here was Ceylang's moment of truth. Broey addressed her. "You have suggested that you would prosecute these eight prisoners. The matter is in the hands of Defense Legum." Broey shifted his gaze. "How say you, Legum McKie?" The moment to test Broey had come. McKie countered with a question. "Can this Courlarena suggest another disposition for these eight prisoners?" Ceylang held her breath. Broey was pleased. He had triumphed in the end over Jedrik. Broey was certain in his mind that Jedrik did not occupy this Legum body on the arena floor. Now, he could show the puppet masters what a Dosadi-bom could do. And McKie saw that Broey intended to move fast, much faster than anyone had expected. Anyone except Jedrik and she was only a silent (memory?) in McKie's awareness. Having given the appearance of deliberation, Broey spoke. "I can order these eight bound over to ConSentient jurisdiction if McKie agrees." The eight stirred, subsided. "I agree," McKie said. He glanced at Ceylang. She made no protest, seeing the futility. Her only hope now lay in the possible deterrent presence of the ferrett Wreaves. "Then I so order it," Broey said. He spared a triumphant glance for Parando. "Let a ConSentient jurisdiction decide if these eight are guilty of murder and other conspiracy." He was well within the bounds of the Covenant between the ConSentiency and Cowachin but the Gowachin members of his audience didn't like it. Their Law was best! Angry whistlings could be heard all around the arena. Broey rose half out of his seat, pointed at the instruments of pain arrayed beneath him. Gowachin in the audience fell silent. They, better than anyone, knew that no person here, not even a member of the audience, was outside the Tribunal's power. And many understood clearly now why those bloody tools had been displayed here. Thoughtful people had anticipated the problem of keeping order in this arena. Responding to the silent acceptance of his authority, Broey sank back into his seat. Parando was staring at Broey as though having just discovered the presence of a monster in this Gowachin form. Many people would be reassessing Broey now. Aritch held his attitude of complete submission. Ceylang's thoughts almost hummed in the air around her. Every way she turned, she saw only a tangle of unmanageable tendrils and a blocked passage. McKie saw that it was time to bring matters to a head. He crossed to the foot of the judicial bench, lifted a short spear from the instruments there. He brandished the barbed, razor-edged weapon. "Who sits on this Tribunal?" Once, Aritch had issued such a challenge. McKie, repeating it, pointed with the spear, answered his own question. "A Gowachin of my choice, one supposedly wronged by the Dosadi project. Were you wronged, Broey?" "No." McKie faced Parando. "And here we have a Human from Lirat. Is that not the case, Parando?" "lam from Lirat, yes." McKie nodded. "I am prepared to bring a parade of witnesses into this arena to testify as to your occupation on Lirat. Would you care to state that occupation?" "How dare you question this Tribunal?" Parando glared down at McKie, face flushed. "Answer his question." It was Broey. Parando looked at Bildoon who still sat with face concealed in his arms, face down on the bench. Something about the PanSpeehi repelled Parando but he knew he had to have Bildoon's vote to overrule Broey. Parando nudged the PanSpeehi. Inert flesh rolled away from Parando 's hand. McKie understood. Facing doom, Bildoon had retreated into the creche. Somewhere, an unprepared PanSpeehi body was being rushed into acceptance of that crushed identity. The emergence of a new Bildoon would require considerable time. They did not have that time. When the creche finally brought forth a functioning persona it could not be heir to Bildoon 's old powers in BuSab. Parando was alone, exposed. He stared at the spear in McKie's hand. McKie favored the arena with a sweeping glance before speaking once more to Parando. "I quote that renowned expert on Gowachin Law, High Magister Aritch: 'ConScntient Law always makes aristocrats of its practitioners. Gowachin Law stands beneath that pretension. Gowachin Law asks: Who knows the people? Only such a one is lit to judge in the Court arena.' That is Gowachin Law according to High Magister Aritch. That is the law in this place." Again, McKie gave Parando a chance to speak, received only silence. "Perhaps you are truly fit to judge here," McKie suggested. "Are you an artisan? A philosopher? Perhaps you're a humorist? An artist? Ahhh, maybe you are the lowliest of workmen, he who tends an automatic machine?" Parando remained silent, gaze locked on that spear. "None of these?" McKie asked. "Then I shall supply the answer. You are a professional legalist, one who gives legal advice, even to advice on Gowachin Law. You, a Human, not even a Legum, dare to speak of Gowachin Law!" Without any muscular warning signal, McKie leaped forward, hurled the spear at Parando, saw it strike deeply into the man's chest. One for Jedrik! With a bubbling gasp, Parando sagged out of sight behind the bench. Broey, seeing the flash of anger in McKie 's effort, touched the blue box in front of him. Have no fear, Broey. Not yet. I still need you. But now, more than Broey knew it was really McKie in this flesh. Not Jedrik. Those members of the shadow force watching this scene and able to plot would make the expected deduction. Only McKie would've known Parando' s background. They'd trace out that mistake in short order. So this was McKie in the arena. But he'd left Dosadi. There could be only one conclusion in the plotters' minds. McKie had Caleban help! They had Caiebans to fear. And McKie thought: You have only McKie ta fear. He grew aware that grunts of Gowachin approval were sounding all around the arena. They accepted him as a Legum, thus they accepted his argument. Such a judge deAritch set the precedent. McKie improved on it. Both had found an approved way to kill a flawed judge, but McKie's act had etched a Gowachin precedent into the Consentient legal framework. The compromise which had brought Gowachin and Con Sentient Law into the Covenant of shared responsibility for the case in this arena would be seen by the Gowachin as a first long step toward making their Law supreme over all other law. Aritch had half turned, looking toward the bench, a glittering appraisal in his eyes which said the Gowachin had salvaged something here after all. McKie strode back to confront Ceylang. He faced her as the forms required while he called for judge"Bildoon?" Silence. "Parando?" Silence. "Brocy?" "Judgement for Defense." The Dosadi accent rang across the arena. The Gowachin Federation, only member of the ConSentiency which dared permit a victim to judge those accused of victimizing him, had received a wound to its pride. But they'd also received something they would consider of inestimable value -- a foothold for their Law in the ConSentiency plus a memorable court performance which was about to end in the drama they loved best. McKie stepped to within striking distance of Ceylang, extended his right hand straight out to the side, palm up. "The knife." Attendants scurried. There came the sound of the blue box being opened. Presently, the knife handle was slapped firmly into McKie ' palm. He closed his fingers around it, thinking as he did so of all those countless others who had faced this' moment in a Gowachin Courtarena. "Ceylang?" "I submit to the ruling of this court." McKie saw the ferret Wreaves rise from their seats as one person. They stood ready to leap down into the arena and avenge Ceylang no matter the consequences. They could do nothing else but cany out the role which the Gowachin had designed for them. Few in the arena had misunderstood their presence here. No matter the measurement of the wound, the Gowachin did not suffer such things gladly. An odd look of cameraderie passed between Ceylang and McKie then. Here they stood, the only two non-Gowachin in the ConSentient universe who had passed through that peculiar alchemy which transformed a person into a Legum. One of them was supposed to die immediately and the other would not long survive that death. Yet, they understood each other the way siblings understand each other. Each had shed a particular skin to become something else. Slowly, deliberately, McKie extended the tip of his blade toward Ceylang 's left jowl, noting the miriad pocks of her triad exchanges there. She trembled but remained firm. Deftly, with the swiftest of flicking motions, McKie added another pock to those on her left jowl. The ferret Wreaves were the first to understand. They sank back into their seats. Ceylang gasped, touched a tendril to the wound. Many times she had been set free by such a wound, moving on to new alliances which did not completely sunder the old . For a moment, McKie thought she might not accept, but the increasing sounds of approval all around the arena overcame her doubts. The noise of that approval climbed to a near deafening crescendo before subsiding. Even the Gowachin joined this. How dearly they loved such legal nuances! Pitching his voice for Ceylang alone, McKie spoke. "You should apply for a position in BuSab. The new director would look with favor upon your application." "You?" "Make a Wreave bet on it." She favored him with the grimace which passed for a smile among Wreaves, spoke the traditional words of triad farewell. "We were well and truly wed." So she, too, had seen the truth in their unique closeness. McKie betrayed the extent of his esoteric knowledge by producing the correct response. "By my mark I know you." She showed no surprise. A good brain there, not up to Oosadi standards, but good. Well and truly wed. Keeping a firm lock on his emotions (the Dosadi in him helped), McKie crossed to confront Aritch. "Client Aritch, you are innoMcKie displayed the fleck of Wreave blood on the knife tip. "The forms have been obeyed and you are completely exonerated. I rejeice with all of those who love justice." At this point in the old days, the jubilant audience would've fallen on the hapless client, would've fought for bloody scraps with which to parade through the city. No doubt Aritch would've preferred that. He was a traditionalist. He confirmed that now. "I am glad to quit these times, McKie." McKie mused aloud. "Who will be The Mrreg now that you're...disqualified? Whoever it is, I doubt he'll be as good as the one he replaces. It will profit that next Mrreg to reflect upon the fragile and fugitive value to be gained from the manipulation of others." Glowering, Aritch turned and shambled toward the doorway out of the arena. Some of the Gowachin from the audience already were leaving, no doubt hoping to greet Aritch outside. McKie had no desire to witness that remnant of an ancient ritual. He had other concerns. Well and truly wed. Something burned in his eyes. And still he felt that soft and steeping presence in his awareness. Jedrik? No response. He glanced at Broey who, true to his duty as a judge, would be the last to leave the arena. Broey sat blandly contemplating this place where he'd displayed the first designs of his campaign for supremacy in the ConSentiency. He would accept nothing less short of his own death. Those shadowy puppet masters would be the first to feel his rule. That fitted the plan McKie and Jedrik had forged between them. In a way, it was still the plan of those who'd bred and conditioned Jedrik for the tasks she'd performed so exquisitely. It was McKie 's thought that those nameless, faceless Dosadis who stood in ghostly ranks behind Jedrik had made a brave choice. Faced with the evidence of bodyexchange all around, they'd judged that to be a deadly choice -- the conservatism of extinction. Instead, they'd trusted sperm and ova, always seeking the new and better, the changed, the adapted. And they'd launched their simultaneous campaign to eliminate the Pcharkys of their world, reserving only that one for their final gamble. It was well that this explosive secret had been kept here. McKie felt grateful to Ceylang. She'd known, but even when it might've helped her, she'd remained silent. BuSab would now have time to forge ways of dealing with this problem. Ceylang would be valuable there. And perhaps more would be learned about PanSpechi, Calebans and Taprisiots. If only Jedrik... He felt a fumbling in his memories. "If only Jedrik what?" She spoke laughingly in his mind as she'd always spoken there. McKie suppressed a fit of trembling, almost fell. "Careful with our body," she said. "It's the only one we have now." "Whose body?" She caressed his mind. "Ours, love." Was it hallucination? He ached with longing to hold her in his arms, to feel her arms around him, her body pressed to him. "That's lost to us forever, love, but see what we have in exchange." When he didn't respond, she said: "One can always be watching while the other acts...or sleeps." "But where are you?" "Where I've always been when we exchanged. See?" He felt her parallel to him in the shared flesh and, as he voluntarily drew back, he came to rest in contact with their mutual memories, still looking from his own eyes but aware that someone else peered out there, too, that someone else turned this body to face Broey. Fearful that he might be trapped here, McKie almost panicked, but Jedrik gave him back the control of their flesh. "Do you doubt me, love?" He felt shame. There was nothing she could hide from him. He knew how she felt, what she'd been willing to sacrifice for him. "You'd have made their perfect Mrreg." "Don't even suggest it." She went pouring through his arena memories then and her joy delighted him. "Oh, marvelous, McKie. Beautiful! I couldn't have done it better. And Broey still doesn't suspect." Attendants were taking (he eight prisoners out of the arena now, all of (hem still shackled. The audience benches were almost empty. A sense of joy began filtering through McKie. I lost something but  gained something . "You didn't lose as much as Aritch." "And I gained more." McKie permitted himself to stare up at Broey (hen, studying the Gowachin judge with Dosadi eyes and two sets of awareness. Aritch and the eight accused of murder were things of the past. They and many others like (hem would be dead or powerless before another ten-day. Broey already had shown the speed with which he intended to act. Supported by his troop of Jedrik-chosen aides, Broey would occupy the seats of power, consolidating lines of control in that shadow government, eliminating every potential source of opposition he could touch. He believed Jedrik dead and, while McKie was clever. McKie and BuSab were not a primary concern. One struck at the real seats of power. Being Dosadi, Broey could not act otherwise. And he'd been almost the best his planet had ever produced. Almost, Jedrikwithin chuckled. Yes, with juggernaut eenainty, Broey would create a single target for BuSab. And Jedrik had refined the simulation pattern by which Broey could be anticipated. Broey would find McKie wailing for him at the proper moment. Behind McKie would be a new BuSab, an agency directed by a person whose memories and abilities were amplified by the one person superior to Broey that Dosadi had ever produced. Standing there in the now silent arena, McKie wondered: When will Broey realize he does our work for us? "When we show him that he failed to kill me!" In the purest obedience to Gowachin forms, without any sign of the paired thoughts twining through his mind, McKie bowed toward the surviving jurist, turned and left. And all the time, Jedrikwithin was planning... plotting... planning...  At last, a few moments of free time to devote to my novel. Where was I? 'The noble alien bravely faced the shambling, evilly grinning Earthman. The alien cried, "Stop where you step, John Gorman! You shall not have our planet's treasures!" ' 'The cowardly human ' "Alter." Don't interrupt my flow, Geis. I'm really in the groove now. This stuff will win a Hugo. 'The cowardly human cringed at the sight of the Hamilton-Grzzxye W-# blaster. "I come in peace, alien, sir. Only -- " ' "Alter, I hate to interrupt, but -- "  "Only I must find the nearest bathroom... ' Bathroom? Where did that come from? Geis! Look what you made me do! You've blown my concentration all to hell! How can I work with you insidiously inserting words like that into my precious prose? "I laugh at your juvenile fiction, Alter. But let us not get into another argument about your talents. Do you see that blinking light on your phone? Do you realize that Jim Baen has been trying to get in touch with you for a week?" I thought it was Roger Elwood asking for a job as assistant editor of Alter Ego Publications. "You were wrong. Jim finally had to call me and ask whether you were still alive or not. He needs another column for Galaxy, and it is your column now, you know. It's your responsibility." I know, I know... Alright, I'll get right on it. I know what I'll do! I'll complain about die poor quality of most sf I read, and then I'll print the opening chapter of my novel to show how really fine stuff can be! Yow! The readers will love it! They'lt... Geis, who is that person who is hiding behind your back? Who have you brought down here to inflict upon me? "Who? This person? Oh, this is an admirer of yours, Alter. A great enthusiast. He prevailed upon me to let him come down here to meet you. It was inevitable, you know, that sooner or later even you would have a few fans." A fan of mine! Well! Stand aside, Geis. Let's get this over with. (A few silent seconds pass.) Well? Why don't you run screaming? Why don't you turn pale and cringe? "Mr. Alter Ego, sir, I love your scratchy voice, and the way you choose your words with such care and cunning. You're the first thing I listen to every time your column appears in Galaxy. I get a great kick out of your fights with Geis." Yeah, Geis gets a kick out of Where did he slip away to? "He said he coutd only stay a minute. But he'll be back to guide me back to the surface in a short while." And in the meantime I'm stuck with you, hah? Well, what do you want? "Just to listen to you, and maybe interview you for my group." Ah! An interview! Yes, and it's about time I was interviewed! Geis 'll be insane with jealousy. Sure, man, go ahead and ask questions. I have to admire your guts; most people, even hardcore sf fans, turn queasy at the sight of my alien visage. And I look even worse today because I haven't shaved my tendrils or sandpapered my pseudopods for a week. That, combined with my icky green scaly skin... "Oh, that doesn't bother me a bit. I can't see you." Bad eyesight? Let me dial up the lamp a bit more. "That won't help. I'm unsighted." Uhh? Aww... Come on! If you're blind you couldn't read Galaxy. You couldn't read my column! "I don't read it with my eyes. I 'read' it from listening to a cassette. Galaxy is provided to unsighted people on cassettes by the Library of Congress." It is? Son of a glytch! I didn't know that. "Oh, yes. Galaxy is the only sf magazine that has permitted itself to be distributed to us this way. You'd be surprised at how many thousands of fans you have among the unsighted, Mr. Alter." Thousands? "Ummhmm. There's a great hunger among the unsighted for science fiction and fantasy. The problem is there's so little of it on tape and records. And we can afford so few of the commercially produced items." I know what you mean. I try bugging Gets to buy a few fantasy records and he starts shouting about money. The only things of that nature we have in the archives are what show up to be reviewed. "We were wondering if there are any fans or fan groups out there in the sighted readership of Galaxy who perhaps cany on discussions of science fiction and fantasy on cassettes -- " Yeah, yeah, seems to me Geis mentioned there was a cassette fandom in existence a few years ago... Might still be active. He couldn't remember any names or addresses, though, and his records are a shambles. "We'd love to be included. And if it were at all possible, maybe some fan groups could organize recording sessions and put the best sf and fantasy on cassettes." That's a good idea. There have to be lots of fans with good diction, good voices, a flair for dramatic reading, who would love to do that. Club projects. Coordination with other clubs to avoid duplication of recorded stories... "Wouldn't that infringe on author's rights? We wouldn't want to -- " I doubt there are any writers, especially sf and fantasy writers, who would object to having their stories taped for non-profit distribution to the unsighted. I'm sure they'd be flattered and proud to have their stories chosen. But you're right to raise the point. There would have to be a central clearing-house, a coordinating center, to organize things and put people in contact with each other. I would suggest Geis, but he is so busy with Science Fiction Review he'd have my head on a platter if I tried to saddle him with this. "Maybe -- " I think this is a job for Jim Baen! Jim? Ahem. Yes, Alter. It happens that this very subject came up two issues back in "Directions." Oddly enough my pristinely human brain ran in channels not dissimilar to those of your weirdly alien... er, it is a brain, is it not? (I've never been quite clear on that point.) In any event,  think the simplest course would be for me to repeat my remarks in the letter column verbatim: l have recently learned that over # of Galaxy's " readers' ' are sightless, or nearly so. I also learned -- long ago -- that among Galaxy's sighted readers are some of the most warmly enthusiastic and giving people in the world. It strikes me that this is a setup: l propose that Galaxy act as a clearing-house between people who would like to provide science fiction-oriented services for the sightless and those who would like to receive such services. The services might include escorting at conventions and to fan club meetings; reading , either "live" or via cassette; helping to organize (this would probably only be feasible in large cities) fan clubs for the visually impaired, together with a sighted "auxiliary" to provide reading, escort and whatever. Authors could provide a very special service by arranging with their publishers for permission to do multiple cassette recordings of their works for non-profit distribution. Finally, someone must assume the " clearing-house " role: Galaxy will only be able to carry the burden for a limited time. Perhaps some fan club would like to offer its services for this? Those interested in being put in touch with volunteers should wait at least a month before making inquiries. Those wishing to volunteer should write immediately to: Galaxy Magazine Volunteers PO Box # Planetarium Station New York, NY # Okay. Now, fan of mine, you An Informal  irreverent Science Fiction  Fantasy Journal Edited  Published by Richard E. Geis Issue ##I features interviews with Ed Hamilton  Leigh Brackett Plus an interview with Tim Kirk. Barry Malzberg's controversial column. The Dream Quarter." An examination of Lester del Rey's possible conflict-ofinterest as book reviewer for Analog. The Editor's sometimes startling diary, "Alien Thoughts." "An Evolution of Consciousness" by Marlon Zimmer Bradley; and "SF and S-E-X (Or Vice Versa)" by Sam Merwln, Jr. Interview with Jack Vance. Quarterlysampte SI year #two years. S# P.O. Box # Portland, OR #I mentioned wanting to do an interview with me? Why not now? Go right ahead and ask question... especially now, with Geis out of the way. "Thank you. Alter. Umm... There is some curiosity about how you came into existence. Where and how were you born?" I was born on the fifth planet, Gnerf, of the Zirb system, about thirty light-years from here, as the flurb flies. I was bom like any other creature of my race, from larvae deposited into the abdomen of giant Hrmmps. I had to eat my way out, growing strong and large as I ate, of course, and was "bom" on a dark and stormy night. Ah, yes, I remember it well... "Then, how did you come to Earth and... inhabit... Richard Geis's mind?" I volunteered for a space mission -- exploration... Oh, lurp! I'll tel) you the truth. I was thrown into a warper and exiled to this Kaku-forsaken planet. They just dialed at random and threw the switch! I materialized in the middle of an assassination of one of your leaders and had to discorporate instantly. In that vulnerable state it was all I could do to keep my atoms together. I was sucked thousands of miles into a mental vacuum, and when I finally pulled my remaining essence together I discovered I was in Geis's brain. I've been here ever since, growing stronger and stronger. "Why were you exiled?" That I will not tell you. The crimes of Gnerf do not relate to human crimes. "What are your plans?" Short-range, I want to throw Geis out of this body, make some radical changes in the organs, and become a male porno star. Long-range, I want to take over the world. Since my normal lifespan is # of your years, that will become boring after a few thousand years. I'll probably try to bribe my way back into Gnerf society. "Can you make Geis's body last so long?" Oh, no. That's part of the drag of living on this ridiculous planet. I'll have to bodyhop every few decades. "Ahh, Mr. Alter, there is a problem... How is it Mr. Geis can be absent, while I'm apparently talking to you?" I have the power to cloud men's minds. I project an illusion. At this moment I am actually in Geis's feeble brain, and you are hallucinating under my direction. "That makes me feel... funny. Scared." You had to ask. "Are the archives real?" After a fashion. We are in Geis's basement, convened to offices and lined with shelves. This place actually is a mess! "You've destroyed a good many illusions, Alter. Are you telling me the truth?" No, of course not. Well, yes, partly. "Which pan?!' I won't tell you that. Are you through interviewing me? Any more questions? "Yes, there are a few more questions. Are you going to ever publish a magazine all by yourself, without Mr. Geis?" Yes, if I can ever get Geis's affairs and work habits organized for greater efficiency, I plan to publish my own science fiction and fantasy. For adults only, of course. But that's at least a year away. "What will you call it?" I think Irresponsible Science Fiction is a good title. Countercounter-counter culture sf for hopeless iconoclasts. "Could you give us an example? A story idea?" I like the story of the huge Barbarian who saves the beautiful maiden from the wizard, and takes payment for the rescue in money and sex. He doesn't believe in risking his neck for nothing. "That is revolutionary. Any other ideas for stories?" Yes, the story whose premise is that Earth has never been visited by aliens or saucers, and that the phenomenon we experience now and have in the past, is only a distraction created by the true rulers of Earth -- cockroaches . "Anything else?" Well, I've toyed with the idea of a story about a man who proves to mankind that they can never, ever, get something for nothing. For this sin he is tortured to death by a horde of enraged politicians. "Do you think your magazine would be very popular?" No, it will have a very limited appeal. "How long do you expect to write this column in Galaxy T' As long as I'm wanted. "Thank you, Mr. Alter." You're welcome. Ah, I see Geis returning to take you back up to the surface. "Alter, I just took a call from President Carter. He wants you to come to Washington to accept an appointment. He wants you to be available as an official ambassador to any and all aliens who happen to visit or be discovered, during his reign...er, term of office." Tell him no, Geis. I happen to know the Denebians will be visiting Earth in six years, and they look like four-foot peanuts with legs. It'll be a very unfortunate scene. Now, will you take this gentleman back up to the surface and leave me be to write my prose? "It's your column." I'm glad you finally accept that. Now, where was I? 'The Earth man was misunderstood. He only wanted to go to the bathroom.' Yes... yes... Hmm. Now, if he wears a spacesuit with a relief tube... Bathroom !? Damn you, Geis!  fifsen Dafnay the Pheromonal Fountain "And gentle odours led my steps astray, Mixed with the sound of water's murmuring..." -- P. B. Shelley been activated, btu's pulse deep inside my core once more. Out of storage chamber I step into the light. I'm off on another assignment. My name is Friday. Sometimes I know precisely why they call me that; sometimes it's more obscure: it all depends on how I'm programmed for the work ahead. This assignment should be some kind of guru. I feel little in the way of data in my coils. But talent makes up for lack of information. I make this record as I speed away. A mini-device implanted in my sphenoidal sinus receives my thought projections. I have little use for sinuses. I am a surrogate, of course, and what with my other superior powers, who needs a nose? This world so full of sunshine, so a-throb with haunting vibration, is that of the #st century. The background tells me that we're civilized- -- terribly civilized. Technology rears up like a tidal wave. It's still up there, that wave, holding, holding -- but any minute now it threatens to engulf the human world. Crime's rampant, says my program. Not enough agents to stop the nefarities of our Ph-deed dissocials. Religion, mores, ideals -- dead and dust. Competition virulates. Government paralyzes in its paralysis. Developed nations chew the edges of our Overdeveloped shores like locusts. Pretty soon -- no more America. Not enough people here, too many people there. "Mass balance" is the political slogan, meaning that people should be making babies in this land, not riveting with surrogates. But that program lacks political appeal: people love the surrogates; they live inside bordello domes. I ride the tube train out of sunshine into darkness, away from my resting place between assignments. It's good to be alive, good to get away. The tube train settles in its downward rush through plasmacarved tunnels in which it glides on sheets of air. The lights that dimmed during our rocky start come back to full candle power. People relax, unstrap, and ring for beverages. I look around. And (here, two seats away and to my right, I glimpse Banfield from (he Institute. Seeing Banfield is an omen -- and not a good one, I might add. Less than an hour into my assignment, and that old PS I starts stirring up my irrationality circuits. Why is Banfield on this train? Is he on the same assignment I am on? Doesn't Banfield causes a burning sensation in the membranes of my nutrient bladder. He is a repulsive surrogate of the aggressive, bold variety called "Tanker," the first successful male product line United Ferns and Dolls came out with after they decided to crash into Masculinity and try for a slice of the middle-aged divorcee market. He has a long face, thick sideburns, and lips that the ads call sensuous but I'd call lewd. The simulated leather suit he wears suggests the joys of being whipped with thongs. His purple shirt is open at the neck, half unbuttoned. You just know that Banfield loves those simulated curlicues of protein on his chest. He pretends he doesn't see me. We're not exactly soul mates, he and I, but I'm a senior agent and won't be ignored -- not by a recent acquisition. "Banfield," I call. "Which way you headed?" "Oh, Friday. Hi." He simulates surprise. "Out," he says and waves a hairy hand. assignments, a rule we honor in the breach. Not Banfield. He clings to that trajectory. He must be up to some No-Good. His background they're known for their whopping tangerines. But I won't press the point. I nod to him and wave a hand by way of saying See you around, and he takes his cue and dives into a magazine. I guess I'll follow suit. I reach into the frontseat pocket and fish out a copy of Chronos. I know from past activations that Chronos has been rampaging against the rise of surrogates, a story I like to follow, and this time too I am rewarded. Once more Chronos is on the attack, tilting against the sexual decadence. The cover person is a gross-fat woman by name of Ruby Smith -- not a surrogate, she. She owns and runs the Vegas Pomorama, the nation's largest bordello dome, a ninehundred acre island of delights amidst the desert sands. Hhm. This is new: At Pornorama, it says here, no human being has ever refused the come-on warble of a Mattress or a Buck. I find that odd. Something fascinates me about the story, and knowing that I've got and dig into it deeply. And the next thing I know -- surfacing from the muckraking account, Banfield has disappeared. I have no nasal circuits but nevertheless -- methinks I smell a agents superlatively. Everything has its significance. I lean back, close my eyes, and start to ihink about my assignment, known. My storage is rather skimpy -- itself revealing. But I know this: the "highest levels" in that agency called Dr. Trobote, our president. They asked that he send them the very best agent money could lease. Me, of course. I am to help a certain Bud MacGuire, agent-in-charge of something called 'Project Evacuation.' MacGuire has been working on the case for several months without success. I'm thinking: Won't he be just itching green to see me? The train rides on. Noonish at last and I arrive in Washington, D. C. The metro building. I look at it from across the street. The structure survives from the 'troubled century' and looks like a triple-decker brick on legs. My aesthetic circuits turn off in horrified registers. Two higher-ups receive me. They wear blue suits and look alike. They treat me like -- well, like higher-ups treat surrogates: barely. I'm not asked to sit. One man reaches for a telephone and dials MacGuire. Invites him to have lunch downstairs, in the basement Intravenous. "Want you to meet someone," he tells MacGuire. "Ten minutes?" Downstairs MacGuire takes one look at me and dislikes what he sees. His eyes and face (a little on the ruddy side) say he is expecting trouble -- and trouble comes. After the waitress has needled us in, the older of the higher-ups (he has folds in his stumpy neck), starts none too gently, saying: "Project Evacuation isn't doing much, MacGuire. We figured you needed a little help. Friday here is your new assistant." And that's the high point of the introduction -- all downhill from there. Later, after the higher-ups have left, MacGuire points an index finger at me in the hall, and though the finger trembles, I notice that MacGuire chews his nails. "Listen, you," he says, and a bloody eye stares menacingly, "no clackering surrogate's gonna be my assistant, no matter what they say," and he hooks an angry thumb toward the ceiling. Six hours into the assignment, and I'm really steaming with the client's man; we're puff, puff, puffing down a pair, of rails that aren't parallel. "Call me your contractor, then," I say. "Don't you tell me what to call you," he says. He stalks away, leaving me stand, but I follow him thinking that I'm as good as he is; more so: my eyes are baby blue, glistening auburn my hair. I'm a souped-up Model "Boss" modified in speech and manner to pass for a man any day. No 'clackering' whatever, brothers. Nor am I prejudiced, nor will I die. Sweet Manson! I'm eightyfive percent organic, but try telling MacGuire that! At least when I am programmed, I know it. He disregards me when I enter the office in his wake and seat myself on his inflato-chair. The chair turns out to be equipped with little farting horns: a practical joker, this MacGuire. He roars with laughter, his face turns purple, he slaps his knee, he pounds the desk. I recognize the type and know that he will be more friendly now that he has rammed me one; and so it is. "All right," he says, wiping tears from his eyes, still chuckling. "All rightl Friday, is that it? Nice name for a surrogate. Tell you what, boy. I'll put you next door and you can brief yourself -- if you know how to tune a self-surround." I tell him I might just manage. Two hours later I'm still at it, fourth time around, and note with surprise that my motivational programming on this assignment allows me to experience despair. I'm bottoming in the stuff. If I had tear glands, I'd shed some brackish. MacGuire comes in, leans against the door post, arms folded across his chest. He moves up and down, scratching his back on the door post. "Your best bet, Friday," he says, chin-pointing to a flash chart of U.S. cities on the screen, "is to be there next time they hit." "How can I? You can't predict where they'll hit, can you?" I ask. "Of course not. If I could I'd move right in and stop it just like that." He snaps a finger. "If you can't, what makes you think I can?" I ask. And I wonder, grammed me so gloomy. "You're my high-powered assistant, ain'tcha? You'll figure out a way." MacGuire makes a noise that didn't come from his inflato-chair, grins, and leaves me to my miseries. I walk the streets of Washington in mid-afternoon. Background programs tell me it's an ordinary day. Over near Capitol Hill a workfare crowd eight thousand strong, in brilliant rags and shiny, purple hats, has gathered to witness the arrival of a real-life Godzilla grown from a in Osaka and sent to Congress as a gesture of international solidarity by the Diet in Japan. Godzilla is drugged, says a man at a street corner gawking boredly. Drugged or not, it's a fearsome beast, tall as the Washington monument. Its playpen, built adjacent to the zoo, cost a billion and wiped out two affluent suburbs. I understand Godzilla had to swim the Pacific after three connected supertankers meant to carry it across the ocean sank during embarcation. I feel a little for the beast -- it can't help being a monster and it's far from home. Over near Commerce a pesky smog pocket has brought six oxygen vans racing, and men in white suits and bubble helmets are handing masks to doubled-over somebodies. I don't need air but take a thing anyway. No need to advertise my suirogation. Near Justice I pass sixteen shavenheaded brethem of the flurorocarbons mercury phosphates asbestos and variousplastics Association. It's an old-fashioned, traditional group whose name has not kept pace with issues. They're chanting "Death to Curalofoam" while herding in their midst a group of mutagens (for demonstration, I suppose) -- slavering people whose arms sash uncontrollably, whose spindly necks bob, whose walk resembles that of people stepping over huge, invisible crates with one leg. The brethern keep the mutagens in line with NP (for no-pain) cattle prods, the latest import from Brazil. Enough idle sightseeing. I need a quiet hotel. I need to think. Then at Lafayette Square I suddenly stop. I see the fountain: a stony groove-chick representing America (I guess) lifts a bleeding, kneeling little man in stone pyjamas and a stone bamboo hat -- memento to some long forgotten war. It's not the war that interests me but the fountain. Every time the phantom forces of Evacuation have struck thus far, a fountain has been involved. Fountains, I tell myself. That's it. You've got to watch the fountains in the cities they haven't hit. And now it is several days later. I am in Kansas City, just off (he Plaza, seated on a bench. I watch a fountain. I've been sitting here for three days and three nights, unceasing in my vigilance. If surrogates are capable of madness, I must be positively nutmeg. What makes me think they'll strike in Kansas City? Nothing. But past strikes has been random. I asked my own randy-disc to pick a city. It picked Kansas City, and consequently here I am. And I am here specifically because this is the only fountain near a rich and fashionable shopping center. Evacuation works like this: suddenly and without warning, all the people in an area will start to head with unerring instinct toward some riveting fountain. They stand and stare and mill in a daze for several hours on end. And even after they shake off the puzzling fascination, it usually takes several hours to untangle the hindenburg mess. Meanwhile, of course, unobserved predators loot the nearby, empty stores and banks. They make off with cash and jewelry by mingling with the crowd. Or that's the theory. Post-factum analysis has revealed nothing so far -- though everything has been analyzed: fountains, airs, waters, and selected possessee metabolisms. Traps have been set, emergency procedures formulated. But the authorities have failed to cope. Cops flown or driven into emptied areas -- with or without gas masks -- are possessed by the same fountain urge and quickly leave the solution to join the problem. It's dark. I sit. The fifth gayzte has just approached me and been told to blow a balloon. I swim in a Pacific of programmed depression, a sad Godzilla of a secret agent. Did Dr. Trubote mean for me to fail? This isn't like me in the least. Then -- action, at last!! I spot a little man. He comes in a splattered all-over suit canying two buckets. He wears -- yes, mam! He wears hip boots. A cold cigar is cornered in his mouth and a floppy pie of an artist's beret sits on his head. He climbs into the fountain, avoiding the spuits of bottom-lighted water (green, orange, red). And the next thing you know, he is seated on a dolphin's back and is painting the head of an up-rearing horse with a kind of white discoloration. Interesting. My chronomat says #:#. I rise and approach. "Hey," I cry. "You there. Sir." He looks at me. "Yeah?" "What' re you doing?" "What's it look like?" "I don't know," I say -- and I really don't. "Look, man, leave me be. I've got work to do." "But why are you painting the horse?" "Because I've got a contract," he says. "Okay? I've got it right here." He slaps his chest. "Everything all square and squared. Now pulverize." I persist. "Excuse me, but could you tell me the reason? Why would the city want to paint a perfectly fine piece of sculpture? And why in that goosey white?" The little man is irritated. He puts down his brush, clamps down on his cigar, unstraddles the dolphin, and comes toward me, head low. His face turns green, orange, and finally red as he passes over zones of underlighting. "What are you?" he asks. "A surrogate or something?" I say, "Don't be silly," and don't even blush. "Look," he says, "this city has a bubble, don't it?" I look up reflexively and nod. Yes, sir. Kansas City has a weather bubble. "So?" "So there ain't no pigeons, is there?" "Pigeons?" "Yeah, what else? Pigeons. You know. Rutter, flutter?" He lifts his arms and waves his hands like wings. He considers me an idiot. My programming has a gap in it somewhere. I still don't get it and I say so. He shakes his head. "Mister, you should plug into the media. Yes, sir. You sure need some culture. What's a fountain without no pigeon faecal matter on it? Well?" "Ah," I say. "I get it." (But I still don't.) "So you paint faecal matter on the sculpture. I see." "Well, finally!" "But why do you 'do it at night?" He has had it with me, but he answers. "What would the public say if they saw me do it? Mister, you ain't got no sense. This stuff's supposed to be natural." It's a long night. My fourth. The pigeon faecal matter painter has done his dabbles and has left. I have reviewed my deep-stored data and found that indeed weather bubbles vibrate on a frequency that pigeons find alarming. As for the aesthetic charm of those whitish smears on horse and maid and dolphin -- that has roots deeper than my circuitry. Day dawns. The last and most persistent gayzie of the night, sulking on a nearby bench, has turned on a portable radio. Its loud blarings tell me what I already know: Today is Helium Day in Kansas City. Helium Maid of # will be lofted up toward the pinnacle of the weather bubble on a throne of balloons which will be timed to burst on high. Helium Maid will parachute down and land in Volker Park. It's still early but a crowd begins to gather. Helium Maid will start her journey from the Plaza. If anyone plans to rivet with this fountain, it's probably too late. I break my vigil. I need movement in my limbs -- and data, more data. MacGuire can't make sense of me and I can't make sense of him. Time difference between our two loci is one hour. He insists on eating his breakfast while talking on the telephone, and what with Ma Bell's much improved resonators, I might as well be inside his stomach. "Pigeons?" he asks, and his tongue fishes for, say, a bit of tooth-jammed raisin. "What in the buzz do you wanna know that for?" He swallows, and it sounds as if a whale had just surfaced from an ocean of lard in slow motion. "What kind of stuff are you into, anyway?" The gurgly roar is that of coffee crashing between his gums. "Friday, we're after criminals, not people who paint excrement on statues; get the idea?" "Check it anyway," I insist. "And tty to huny. They're lofting Helium Maid in less than an hour." "Lofting the what -- oh, never mind. Hang in there, boy." I wait and wait while MacGu ire's other and lesser assistants are presumably blazing down the laser tubes in search of obscure facts for that clackering tick-tock of a surrogate fountain-sitting in the nation's helium capital. Then MacGuire is back. He sounds tight. He sounds excited. "Listen, Friday. I've got a chopper wanning up on the roof and an Air Force jet standing by at Carter Field. Don't do anything dll I get there." "Hey, what about it?" "Just like I suspected," he says. "The day before each strike, the fountains were touched up." "Just like who suspected?" I ask, but he's already gone. People have gathered, many of them dressed for the parade that is to follow Helium Maid's lofting and descent by green (for money) parachute. I thread my way through a group of high school teenies dressed like vessels, pumps, compressors -- to impersonate a refinery, I guess. They talk a grunt-twat-titter talk unlike any patois stored in my lingo lobes. Bands tty approximations of Do-Re-Mi. Three hanied nuns, carrying fold ing chairs, nudge a pride of tottering senility toward an advantageous spot along the curb of #th Street. The mobile speaker's platform is being backed into place on the wide expanse of lawn next to my fountain. The hiss of air cushior generators is such the crowd plugs up its ears. I spot Helium Maid's throne in process of inflation from a huge silvery sphere over by the tennis courts and not far from it the Helium Maid's colorful van surrounded by young things holding autograph books. I position myself near the fountain -- but not too near. If my guess is right, this place won't be safe in, oh, twenty minutes or so. It's #:# in the morning. At precisely half past the hour the phenomenon begins. It's as if an invisible call had gone out from the fountain. At first in the immediate vicinity of the water-dolphin-horseand-maid -- and then spreading in concentric waves -- people turn. They approach, haltingly at first, then at quickstep, finally at a run. I scramble to get out of the way, but not until I've seen the first arrivals. They stop at the water's edge. They look at each other, foolishly grin; they turn about; they're puzzled and benumbed. They start away and then turn back. And then it is too Jate. People are coining, faces like zombies.' They press, they crush. A woman screams. Someone falls into the water. Others have already scaled the sculpture and hang like grapes on greenish bronze, clothing drenched, skin glistening. I move against this tide. I dodge, weave, and flatten myself to fit between phalanxes of possessed. Running now I sec Helium Maid racing for the fountain -- a bouncy lass. The fountain has caught her unawares. She wears a slip. Her feet are bare. Half her head is still in electrodes. She trails wire ripped from the curlatron. My head is full of interviews I've seen and heard on tape in Washington -- people recounting this experience, mumbling: Well, I, well, I just, wetl, I dunno: it was an urge, kinda. An excitement, like. A hindenburg excitement. Like, uh, well, I dunno. And then, on deeper probing, they confessed to feeling sexual excitement. Old people too. They were the worst. Blushed like virgins. I am well into the Plaza before it hits me. I'm not affected. But why? Surrogates were made for love long before they turned to spying. I've got the circuits, hormone bags, and all the outer paraphernalia. What do I lack that people have? But my circuits are jammed with overload at the moment and I don't find the answer. I run on, seeking criminals. The Plaza is Spanish, its architecture strictly controlled by the morte main of some dead syndicate. A large geography criss-crossed by streets, five hundred meters long, two hundred meters wide. Presently the area is as empty as a town of death. The sun alone sits on everything, resting without motion: pink marble, white stucco, black wrought kin, golden bakery, striped ice cream parlor, parked cruisers, grey streets, beige walks, green bushes. My own agile steps make the only sound. Then I hear, coming from the left, the shatter of a wall-sized piece of glass; and instantly a metal banger starts drumming on the belllike disk of some back alley burglar alarm. I duck and run, more or less under cover -- no wish to shuffle off my immortal coils as yet. I stop, peer, dart, and stop again. Yes, yes. I see it up ahead: a carpeting of silicate before a jewelry store; and, lying on the sidewalk, carelessly dropped, a jumbo of a mallet on the end of a sturdy, wooden shaft. I tiptoe, crawl. Then, past a gleaming icicle of window pane, I look into the murk of the store -- and draw back stunned. Banfield the "Tanker" is inside, Banfield of the Institute. Still clad in that macho leather, as on the train. I look again. Sure stuff. The man stands behind a counter, before a pile of diamond ensembles dumped from dark blue satiny cases. And he is swallowing them, one by one, like a man gulping oysters. Suddenly I'm in the grip of a compulsion. I realize it has been there all along. It began when I beheld the emptiness of the Plaza. But it takes hold of me with force now that I see Banfield gulping. Careless now, no longer concerned with being seen, I enter this store through the jagged hole. Glass crunches underfoot but Banfield does not even look up. In a second I stand beside him. I too dump a case of jewels on the counter. I too start swallowing. I know I've been betrayed -- by Dr. Trubote and by Banfield: an ordinary surrogate. But I'm not a lewd and vulgar Tanker; We go from store to store, from bank to bank. We smash and bum through doors and locks. We find the small and precious things: pearls, diamonds, rolls of thousand dollar bills. Special vessels inside our trunk fill with the loot. We don't speak. We're on a special program. We're all intensity and concentration. Not our will governs but Trubote 's. And behind Trubote stands some shadowy client of And then both Banfield and I sense that time is up. We part and go our separate ways. Both of us men at different points with the giant, mesmerized mob around the fountain. Soon hell breaks loose. The crowd stirs then erupts. The thrall is broken. People scream, rush, trample. Frozen policemen come alive, recall their duties. Sirens start howling. Lights start to flash palely in the sun. I wander about, observing, stunquick. My illusions of autonomy, efficiency, and decency are shattered -- like the many cruiser wrecks that crowd the streets. I feel ashamed, undone -- like Helium Maid, led by a solicitous group of men back to her colorful van; she is in tears. Her throne, near by, hangs up into the air, partly inflated, partly slack. Helicopters have begun to buzz above. Then I see MacGuire. He got here -- obviously just in time to catch the fountain's whammy. He stands bedazed, hitting the side of his head with the flat of his hand. His eyes are a little out of focus. He looks at me but doesn't see me. His mouth is open, slack. At last comes recognition. "What happened?" he asks. "You tell me," I say. "I just came out of it myself." And that's no lie. "You too?" "Me too," I say. "Me too, brother." "Did they rob the joint?" he asks, gesturing toward the Plaza. I nod. "Think so. I think they made quite a haul." "Gopher goo," he says, and his eyes freeze a little with inward apprehension. "Come on, Friday," he cries suddenly, "let's you and me go and hang one on." "All right. But in a second. I want to take a look at that fountain." I lope off to take a look, heavy with stolen goodies. Yes: all that pigeon faecal matter dabbed on with such care during the night is gone. Rubbed off, dispersed. What did they use to seal the stuff during the night? A water-soluble polymer? A time-decaying encapsulator sensitive to humidity? To be discovered, to be learned. I watch MacGuire sopping up the crop. One hour, two hours, three. I learn what he is really like: a sad sack and a loser. He tells me all. The alcohol robs him of inhibition. Eighteen reprimands, four demotions. Five transfers to shield the Bureau from embarrassment (I gather). Two divorces. And he's an alcoholic, too: no query about that! That stranded whale I sensed some days ago begins to stink. Is assigns to crack a major crime wave? Who is behind this thing? send me on this mission programmed to take part in the looting is strictly neutral. All we do is serve. Well! I think. You've got me work means all to me. I won't be used. If you want me to steal and rob while pretending to be solving crimes -- okay; but tell me in advance. I'm not just your ordinary tool. I've got my pride. I ponder the case, plot revenge, and listen to MacGuire all in one. We're in a darkish yum-yum place full of shavenheaded space stumers awaiting shipment to the Lunar mines. MacGuire is going on and on about his youth. His coat is off, his sleeves rolled up, his tie jerked loose. He has regressed now to the point I learn why his mother never loved him, and he tells me how the surrogate she rented to baby-sit him at age five, the only being who ever loved him, truly, the only being, a sweet, wonderful Crossford T-# from England (they don't make them like that anymore) -- he pauses, looks at me with an odd gleam in his eyes, then goes on: "Well, Friday, one day she fell in love with a washing machine and left me for a laundromat." This is supposed to be a joke, one of those little diamonds of hilarity MacGuire has been embedding in the soft mush of his drunken babble ail afternoon. He is like (hat: self-pitying, vindictive, and... hilarious. I don't even pretend to be amused, but he whinnies, gags, sputters, and turns red it is so funny -- and ends up coughing with such violence, I am obliged to pound him on the back. Then it's #:# and a gong sounds above the bar, whereupon the space stunters start going yippee!! They pound their glasses on the tables. Four in the afternoon in this blue-law region means that surrogates can start soliciting, and here they come, slinking, hipping, slithering out of the greasy shadows of the back -- eight third rate Mattress Ferns in phosphorescent gowns. The space stunters have gone gorilla. All eight, in turn, come by our table. They lean across, warbling their invitations. I hear the defective squeaking of cheap fragrance pumps but can't smell the effluvium, having no nasal circuits. MacGuire shakes his head. Not in the mood. I just stare to make them go away. And then, zam! Something clue, some cow or udder (to use a teenie phrase I heard this morning). It was the squeaking of those fragrance pumps -- and thinking of my nasal circuits -- and recalling all of a sudden that article in Chronos about that bordello dome in Vegas where no human has ever refused a surrogate's solicitation. "Hey," MacGuire cries when I rise. "Hey, where you going?" "West," I say. "See you around." Despite Dr. Trubote's negative programs, I'm going to solve this crime, I think. My brain is like a magnet. The oddments of evidence act like iron filaments. They're lining up nicely, pointing to a target. I must regurgitate this loot in my urge is great: it must be a programmed impulse. But after that I'll be light again, free again. I'll take a train. Will travel, will snoop. "Pheromonal," I mutter, moving toward the dial-a-door. "Pheromonal!" "Hey, buddy, can you spare a ten-spot," asks the thin, repulsive bum. If I pay him I have the right to beat him to a senseless pulp right here and now amidst the green and rolling lawns of Pomorama's outer reaches. He will bleed and vomit nicely, too, and at the end he'll even 'die.' I pass him by. I'm here to visit Madam Smith on business, not to sample her dome's delights. The dome is not one dome but ten, each shaped like a classic type of breast. The guard told me to go down Bushwack Lane, keeping to the left, past Rape Valley to Pubescent Groves. And then a sharp right. I'll see it from there, can't miss it, the building with the hirsutsia bushes flanking (he pal pi door. It's a long walk and a weary argument with six burly Bosses who came from the same mold as me. But at last they take me down and show me into the boudoir of what Chronos, in its usual style, called the nation's foremost whoreticulturist. She receives me, a very fat woman, lying in a titanic hathtub. A black ocean of trembling joy-gel hides her massive charms. "Hi," she says. She winks an eye. "You're cute, you know. You want to work for me, do you? You're modified, ain'tcha? Very nice. What does Bucks and Boys want for a model like you?" I seat myself on a naked, kneeling, bent-over male (furniture by the Marat-Sad Combine). "Madam Smith," I say, "I'm here on federal business. I'm with "Oooh," she cries and almost rises, showing me her planetary mams. But the joy-gel is too viscous. "I like you boys," she says. "I'm a patriot. Didn't know they used surrogates, is all." "Madam Smith," I start again, "what I've come to ask is this: the perfume pumps used by your ferns and bucks -- they're said to spread a patented effluvium. It's supposed to contain a proprietary ingredient. I'm here to ask about that." Now she is suspicious. The pattern of another personality invades her face. Her eyes turn hard. "Get out of here. I've got friends," she adds. "I got plenty of friends. Don't get ideas. Go on, pulverize." And the joy-gel trembles as she gestures in its depths. I've done research in preparation. I can't be bugged off just like that. "Does the name Balthasar Jones mean anything to you?" I just named the secretary of agriculture. Two days of frenzied digging told me he came by a whopping block of Pomorama stock a year ago. Soon after that Pomorama rapidly climbed the bordello rankings. Ruby Smith is furious. Her eyes blaze hate and fear. She doesn't say a word. "Look here, Madam Smith," I say. "You can have it one of two ways. You can tell me where you get those pheromones and no more will be said. Or you can refuse. If you refuse..." "We don't use any pheromones." "Yes, you do. I saw six drums in the basement of Impotence Nixed. I've got samples here." I show her two phials. "All I want to know is where this came from. It would save me time." "You'll never get out of here," she growls. "Sure I will." I decide to give her a demonstration of my lesser powers. My elbow lasers blaze blinding streams, my knees shoot flame, my unnaturally gaping mouth emits a sonar that shatters every piece of glass in sight. Smith. She's ripped her arms out of the gel and holds her ears. "Where?" I ask. "Where does it come from?" "Beltsvillc. Beltsyille, Maryland." "The Ag Research Station?" She nods. She's miserable. Just then her Bosses come crashing through the door. My lasers blaze again, i walk out past smoking metal wreckage, through clouds of plastic fume. I'm flying high -- and in more ways than one. Trobote should never have betrayed me. The double program in my lobes has opened up only knows what molecular sieveries, what ion-exchange resinos j ties, what chemical catalities the Doctor has set going. I feel a stratospheric kiting in my brain. I'm bent on deeds no surrogate has ever dreamt. I'm flying also in another sense. Metroplex. I want to arrive undetected, and who flies nowadays? The tube trains are faster. The plane is nearly empty. It's fuelled almost entirely by subsidies. The travel faeiliation specialists don't even pretend to serve. Four play cards toward the front. One donned a skin-tight gym suit after take-off and sits in the aisle nearby engaged in yoga. I watch her. She has contrived somehow to put her left leg over her right shoulder. She listens to her knee. Her arms are raised, her fingers flared. Her index fingers touch her thumbs making two cosmic eggs. Her eyes are open and rolled back. I see the moist whiteness of her eyes laced with delicate arteries spreading like the roots of some upside-down, internalized Kundalini tree. Aesthetic circuits in my brain sing some forgotten program: Oh brave new world -- such creatures in it! I muse and ponder, turning great deeds this way and that. And time flies. My yoga friend approaches, but does not quite reach, samahdi, when the engine pitch changes, little bells ring, and we start our descent. As we come in for our landing, the pilot comes on the intereom. He directs our attention to a vast, reddish area clearly visible from the left side -- an area that looks surrounded by something at least as formidable as the Chinese wall. Oh, yes. The pilot tells us all about Godzilla. I look down and see (he beast in its hindenburg playpen. It looks quite small, forlorn, and lonely from this altitude. I see it in the center, oblivious of the herd of cattle sent in as an afternoon snack. It sits unmoving. Its tiny eyes gaze mournfully toward Japan. I am not very much surprised when I sec MacGuire at the gate. He looks relaxed and almost gay. He sports a flower in his lapel -- no doubt it squirts. Long before I reach him, he holds out a hand, palm up. But it's not a greeting. "I'll take those bottles now," he says. "Hand them over, boy." "What bottles? -- And by the way," I ask, although I know the answer, "how'd you know I was on this plane?" "The bottles," he says. I reach into a pocket and hand him two phials. "You're something else," he says, staring at the darkish liquid in the containers. (The liquid happens to be Coke.) "You crossed some awfully big animal, boy. You're in trouble, boy. But I appreciate what you've done for me." "What did I do for you, MacGuire?" "You've got me off this case -- and boy, am I ever glad." He maneuvers so that the flower in his lapel can squirt me in the face, but I maneuver right back. "Who put on the heat?" I ask. "Balthasar Jones? Of Agriculture?" The fun goes from his face. "Don't ask me no questions and I'll tell you no lies," he says, backing. "By the way, call your boss. Trubole, is that it? You're fired too, friend. See you around." And he recedes, hand raised, holding the phials. My rented copter is hidden a kilometer from here, and "here" is the Beltsville facility of the Agricultural Research Service, a cluster of buildings with a large yard and tankage and machinery behind them. One of the buildings dates way back. It has a tower with a clock. I rest in bushes waiting for the wind -- it blows in a southwesterly direction, which is nearly perfect -- to drive that block of clouds way yonder over the bright sickle of the moon. The place swarms with uniformed guards. Lights probe about seeking ups; and no doubt also Balthasar Jones, Secretary, Agriculture -- they all have guessed that I might be a-lurking in these shadows. Trubote sounded shocked over the telephone when dutifully I called him. "Stop this nonsense could see his indignant features, the grey, leonine head, the natty blazered jacket. "You're a robot and you'll do as you've been told. I want you to report home by evening." "Yes, sir," I said. -- But damn it Beltsville and not back home at The cloud is coming -- slowly. I have time To record a few more observations, to tell the history of this crime to my sphenoidal sinus. Out here at Beltsville they do research on pheromones -- sex attraclants. Started long ago, in the troubled century, as a way to zap some insect called the gypsy moth. But research can never stop. Forward, progress. If you can catch the little pests, go for the big ones. Formulate new programs to fill in the voids made by success. More people, more budget. Bureaucracies are just like surrogates. They never die. And then no doubt some lovesick scientist or other, spumed by a groove chick, went to work at night on a little innovation of his own. And management found out about it. Slapped Top Secret on the files. An Eyes Only envelope informed the Secretary. Who knew how to use the information... The cloud approaches, nibbles at, then swallows up the moon. I reach into my pocket and take out the real samples of pheromone I took at Ruby's pleasure dome. I toss the bottles and they burst on pavement. Now it's just a matter of time. And here they come: uniformed guards by the dozen, and people from abandoned cruisers on the street. They make a little mob. It's not the Plaza, but it's the same idea. I pick up my blowtorch and amble undisturbed toward the yard, the tankage, in the back. Soon I have found what I am looking for. Three huge tanks, each labelled "paint." Some paint. One is for women, one for men. The third one holds an encapsulating polymer with twelve hours of water resistance. Perfect for fountains. My circuits are in gleeful excitation. I activate my blowtorch and start to carve a good-sized hole in the side of Tank Number One. The pink of dawn reveals the city down below. Not a spirit, not a soul; no flatus in the seat of power. Washington is empty. Hot lines, cold lines, lukewarm lines: all dead. They're all gone to Beltsville: man and woman, young and old, natives and diplomats. I've got it all to myself. I survey it from my lonely chopper. Then I bend the rotor slightly and my hover becomes a forward rush. I'm headed for the zoo. I got the notion in the airplane as we landed -- was it yesterday? Godzilla and I will soon be joining forces. If my guess is right, the I'll ride safely on its scaly neck directing its exploits. We'll swallow burger will start us off. Then a dish of mashed Congress. A mess of agencies, maybe. The White House for desert. And if we get thirsty, we'll drink the Potomac.  AW Spider Robinson Robert A. Heinkin, Stranger In His Own Land, George Edgar Slusser, NewcastleBorgo Press, # pp., # Experiment Perilous: Three Essays On SF, Bradley, Spinrad, Bester; Algol Press, # pp., # Anatomy of Wonder, ed. Neil Barron, R. R. Bowker Co., (Xerox), #I pp., price unknown The Happening Worlds of John Brunner, ed. Joseph W. De BoH, Kennikat Press, # pp., # Double , Double, John Brunner, Ballantine, # pp., # #I pp., # Under Pressure, Frank Herbert, Ballantine, # pp., # A Scanner Darkly, Philip K. Dick, Doubleday, # pp., # The Best of C. M. Kornbluth, Ballantine, # pp., # I was a backward child, but then so were most of us. You see, I grew up in a rather more Golden Age than this, an era when there were so goddamn few anthologies that virtually every one of them was fabulous. Science fiction may be a long time recovering from the present surfeit of anthologies: the average quality has grown so miserably thin that I'm certain we have turned off by the thousands the potential readers who could have been hooked forever by, say, Masters' Choice or Tomorrow the Stars or any of the magnificent Conklin collections -- if only they could find the damned things under all those hundreds of dreary anemic assemblies thumbtacked together to getacontractmakeabuck (I'm still antho-antho called The Best of Roger Elwood). It was a black day when the first alleged anthologist began inviting submissions. There's a place for slush piles, a place for experimenting: the magazines, whose readers are a priori prepared to accept that, and who have planked down their money (considerably less money) for not only the stories, but for the up-to-date science and review and fanac features, for a reasonably current knothole into the world-of-sf As It Happens. But that is not what you want to leave lying around the library for inquisitive young minds to stumble over. If the first eight stories in an antho bore me, I may keep reading (because, say, the ninth is a Kombluth and I know what that means) -- but a bright eight-year-old will long since have wandered off to where they keep the early Saint stories, two aisles over. So, quite likely, will any newcomer to sf. I got hooked on sf in the library, back when nine anthos out of ten (the library's total sf section at the time) were pure dynamite (mostly because they were so few, because anthologies of sf stories were a new innovation and each anthologist had available to hand literally hundreds of hitherto-uncollected gems from which to select. Which is not to take away from Groff Conklin or Bleiler  Ditky or Laurence Janifer -- they got there fustest with the mostest). At the age of six I was given a copy of Rocket Ship Galileo, and the top of my skull came off. I raced to the library, where I had been told I might locate more books by Mr. Heinlein, and I found them -- and curiously enough, they were all lumped in with a buncha other books that also had a yellow rocketship pasted on the spine. In some way these other books must be like Heinlein... and so I tried one. Invaders of Earth, a Conklin antho. Wham! I was a science fiction nut (not an "sf fan" -- it was years before I learned that fandom existed). I shudder to think what might have happened if I had selected something of the quality of the average Roger El wood quickie. Why, I might today be working for a living! (The few really good anthologists working today are having one hell of a time selling anthos now -- the publishers know that Anthos Don't Sell, and they can prove it. Nobody bought all those El woods... well, maybe they bought one.) What all this leads to is that I spent the years from six to, oh, sixteen just absorbing antho after antho and finding them solid, letting dozens of monumentally Great sf stories be imprinted forever on my brain before I was old enough to have the sense to make not of title and author. I told you I was a backward child. And I think -- here at last is the point -- I think that a majority of you did too: grew up, or at least absorbed most of your early sf, at about the same time period. Simply because those were the best times for catching the attention of new readers, because never again since then has sf looked so good from the outside, been so attractive to a neophyte (and I suppose you could throw in the postwar Baby Boom to nail the argument down). And I further suspect that like me many of you remember the stones -- but not always the title and author. Because in them Golden Days of Library Loitering, there was no need to remember authors' names: just pick up the next antho and they'll all be winners. Not until times go lean did I get hip to the prudence of following a good byline (and nowadays I agree with Harlan that the reason they put title and author in the biggest type is because they're the most important words in the piece. Right up there on page one, see?). I wish I had a quarter for every letter I've gotten saying, "There's this story I read many years ago about this planet where night only comes once every thousand years and they all go gonzo and do you know what it's called and who wrote it and where I could get it?" (If you don't know, see next month's column.) Well, every so often I stumble across one of those forgotten Immortals and scream, # know this damn story! So that's who it was!" And I suspect you do too. So I'm going to try something -- a little bit of a game. Somebody (again, I dunno who -- some anthologist of yore) once made a dandy game out of running only the first lines of the first stories of several sf Masters -- and challenging readers to name title and author. I propose turning that around a bit. In the last several months I have run across over a dozen stories that were, for me, memorable, that burned themselves into my cortex at a tender age and still resurface occasionally in my consciousness. Although none of them is of the "tomato surprise" persuasion (whieh the late Rod Serling overused so heavily in Twilight Zone), each happens to have an extremely memorable last line, which ought to re-evoke the story for you if it's in your files at all . So that's the pitch: I give you the last line, you give me title and author. No fair peeking ahead to the end of the column -- keep a list and compare when you get there. The first couple: #) "Here they come, with an insulting thick rope." #) "It is a word which will explode this planet like a stick of dynamite in a rotten apple." I'll keep sprinkling them in there, over the next few pages, and you see how many ring bells. I have a secret plan... All right: now that I've ranted about the inflationary devaluation of the anthology, let's go on to SF vs Academe. They've been going round on that one for a couple o' years now, ever since sf went respectable, and a considerable amount of waste heat has been produced thereby. On one side you got academicians insisting that sf should be judged by the standards of LitCrit, and on the other side you got Dena Brown saying, "Let's put sf back in the gutter where it belongs." It should now be obvious where I stand: seven years as an English major have convinced me that literary criticism butters no parsnips. I used to think it was only harmless, like masturbation, but now I don't anymore. I've seen too many people who can really write seduced into producing Enduring Masterpieces instead of good stories, conned into writing to please the LitCrit squad because their egoboo sounds the most authoritative (it is, I will grant, the only real assurance that people will be forced to read your works long after anyone's interested in them). And so I tend, at least, to vjewwithalarm rather than pointwith pride when the literary establishment moves in on sf. Many a great restaurant has been destroyed by being discovered, and come to think, the Indians must feel much the same about North America. And sure enough, here comes a missionary to tell me that my gods are inferior. George Edgar Slusser, author of Robert A. Heinlein, Stranger In His Own Land, spends fifty-six pages proving that Heinlein can't write his way out of a paper bag, and then spends three full pages listing Heinlein' s book publications alone (if he had added magazine sales, I calculate he'd have needed five more pages, and anthologizations would most surely have added another ten or twelve). The irony of the juxtaposition obviously escapes him. As near as I can figure his opening argument, Slusser is offended because you couldn't graph an outline of a Heinlein plot and come out with nice regular curves and repeating patterns. The hoary old barbarian bestseller violates the precious Dramatic Unities -- tsk tsk. From there Slusser uses all the classic tools of LitCrit-AsHatchet work, (quotation out of context, non sequitur, post hoc ergo propter hoc reasoning, outright distortion and plain stupidity) to show that Heinlein is an immature, irresponsible, morally bankrupt bungler who wouldn't be allowed to run loose in a sane world. Well. I find this pamphlet as significant as an urchin defacing the base of the Taj Mahal, and if you want to pay as much to read it as it would cost you to score the paperback of Stranger In A Strange Land, you go right ahead. I can't give it a Gaiaxative Award -- because I'm not at all certain that Slusser knew better -- but I will give it the John Shirley Award for Pointless Hostility. On the other hand, respectability has its advantages. For one thing, it provides a forum from which sf authors can rap about their craft. Some hold this to be a curse, too, on the theory that any verbiage about writing is a waste of time, and that a writer doing so is wasting valuable time. But I find writers' shoptalk at least as interesting as anybody else's, and anybody's shoptalk is the most interesting stuff on earth. So I rather enjoyed Experiment Perilous: Three Essays On SF by Marion Zimmer Bradley, Norman Spinrad and Alfred Bester. All three originally appeared in Algol, a semipro fanzine I know only by its (formidable) reputation (since sf pros can't afford fandom), and all three are tasty. I didn't agree with everything Bradley had to say about the New WaveOld Wave dichotomy, but I did agree about # of the time, and was impressed enough that I'm going to go back and take a much closer look at her fiction. Spinrad 's saga of the Finagle-inspircd disasters surrounding the publication of Bug Jack Barron delighted me -- I always enjoy hearing other writers' publisher-horror-stories; it helps persuade me that it isn't me they're out to get. And Alfie's piece on the Though Damon Knight didn't write this Cookbook for People, his famous story inspired it: Homme Bourguignon, Chili Con Hombre, Minceman Pie... #I outrageous recipes, lightheartedly illustrated: hardcovers, # at bookstores or postpaid from: Owlswick Press Box # Philadelphia pa l#ioi creation of The Demolished Man -- although way too compressed -- contained rather more vitamins than the usual Bester essay. I can't honestly say I liked it # worth -- but if you're one of these affluent fans I keep hearing about, why don't you check it out? On second thought, why don't you send me #? Then I could afford to subscribe to Algol. (I shouldn't say things like that. Have you heard the true story about the guy who ran classified ads saying only, "Send your dollars now, to..." with his address? He made a fortune hefore the Post Office shut him down.) Time for a couple more Last Lines. Do you recognize; #) "The wolves who were then burning their way through Ihe Ozarks, utterly without opposition, the wolves were the Martians, under whose yoke and lash we now endure our miserable existences." #) "Whereat a great and far-off voice was heard, saying, Pooppoop-poopy, and it was even so; and the days of Poopy Panda were long in the Sand." Onward. So respectability also means that ihe librarians come running, and at that I rejoice; if we're very lucky, library science may one day save our race from drowning in information (see Heinlein's encyclopedic synthesists). And here we have Anatomy of Wonder, a truly fabulous compilation of data. It bills itself on the cover as "bibliographic guides for contemporary collections," private or institutional, and for that it will serve excellently. But it also features such valuable research aids as a bibliog of books on sf history, criticism and biography; a bibliog of other extant bibliogs. indexes and teaching aids; magazine and book review indexes; properiodicals list (with editor-andaddress); a list of awards (the only section in the book hopelessly mangled and virtually useless) and other goodies. I did pick out a few choice errata to prove I'd really read (at) it (poor Rick Stembach's name gets misspelled again on page #, and on the same page they have Pangbom's lovely Eve choosing between two men instead of three), but mostly I was impressed and enlightened and informed all to hell. I learned, for one instance, that Kenneth Jemigan at the Iowa Commission for the Blind Library, #th and Keosauqua Way, Des Moines, Iowa # maintains about six hundred sf titles in Braille or recording and will lend same to blind fans. I urge any and all of you to read something good onto cassette and mail it thence -- although you should probably query first to avoid redundancy. I learned lotsa stuff, and probably will every time I come back to this excellent reference work. The bibliography of sf novels runs from # to today and is damned thorough -- and the capsule descriptions thereunto appertaining are remarkably trenchant. An invaluable aid to anyone who (God knows why) wants to study sf, and also to librarians, collectors and neofans looking for a thumbnail guide to the representative major works of the field. Thank you, Neil Barron and friends. Neither of these is a Last Line. One is a fragment of one, and one is a line from near (he end (the last line would give it clean away, and this is at least as memorable): #) "... and that what clever people have not yet learned, some quite ordinary people have not yet entirely forgotten." (Hint: "Whomp year.") #) "Angie smiled with serene confidence a smile that was to shock hardened morgue attendants." One last tilt at Academe should lead us gracefully into the fiction. It happened that I received a review copy of The Happening Worlds of John Brunner concurrently with about eight of Brunner's books -- and since Baen is always after me to come up with a decent lead or theme (or even in indecent lead or theme) I decided to review 'em all at once: an Overview of Brunner. But I immediately lost the first book, and by the time Kennikat Press had rather testily mailed me another copy, I had become too impatient to wait, and read most of the Brunners, reviewing them here one at a time. Furthermore, last month's Harlan Ellison extravaganza has convinced me that Overviews are too damn much work and too little fun. So instead of a whole column of Brunner, you get Happening Worlds plus two leftover paperbacks. Editor Joseph W. DeBolt was one of the contributors to Anatomy of Wonder. Herein he has collected ten essays on Brunner's work, divided into four sections ("Biography," "Prose  Poetry," "Economics  Politics" and "Science  Technology"), plus a James Blish preface and a lengthy response from Brunner himself. These last two I liked immensely, and I enjoyed De Bolt's own introduction to Brunner and his works. The essays themselves (all by men, all of whom happen to be, like De Bolt, professors at Central Michigan University) gave me some trouble though. Not that they weren't insightful -- at times brilliantly so -- or cogently stated. The problem is that to appreciate nearly every one of them, you have to be familiar with virtually every word Brunner ever wrote -- and I am not. In too many instances I'm not sure if I agree with the critic or not, and there's nothing more boring than discussion of a book you haven't read (unless it's during an English class and you've just been called on). But this is certainly not the essayists' fault -- how else can you do it? -- and if you are a Compleat Brunnerian, this book ought to be right up your alley. And again, I enjoyed all the insider shoptalk kind a stuff. Unless you're enough of a Brunner freak to want to buy the above, you probably won't much want Double, Double (which is not an Ace double but a Ballantine single). Not that there's a whole lot wrong with it -- there just ain't all that much right with it. It reads like a Bor possibly a C-movie, and I'm sure they'll love it down at the drugstore. Interstellar Menace meets a British rock group. It's a shame writers have to do this stuff to stay alive. Ah. but Quicksand There's one of the most amazing and eccentric books in the field, closer to mainstream than anything else I've seen from Brunner. Parts of it delight me, parts thrill me, parts depress me (the parts that are supposed to, I mean), and the only complaint I have is with the rotten thumbtacked ending, which insists on wrenching the book back into traditional science fiction at the cost of grace and plausibility -- an outstandingly bad tomato surprise. The book mostly concerns itself with the psychological deterioration and collapse of a young psychologist, brought on by exposure to a lovely young patient who is either quite mad or a shipwrecked time-traveler. Her tales of the world she comes from -- even though he considers them fantasy -- point up to him the essential boredom and meaninglessness and opression of his small-town life, and in the end he comes to believe in her world, not because his logic proves it to be libera truth but because it's such an attractive fantasy. And because he likes her legs -- eventually he springs her from the bughouse he works in and flees the country with her, with predictably disastrous results. Right there you got the makings of a fine, poignant novel -- but Brunner (apparently in the interests of kicking his poor hero one more time while he's down) throws in a switcheroo that would have delighted Hugo Gems back and annoyed hell out of me. I still recommend it -- in the main it's an excellent novel -- but I have seldom seen such a dumb ending. Last Lines: #) "The last thing he learned was that death is the end of pain." #) "Julio just said: 'Don't gell, Bee!.' And then winked." Speaking of CoD (Crud of the Denouement), boy does this next one give me trouble. I will say out front that I enjoyed reading Frank Herbert's Under Pressure, and even stayed up rather late to finish it. But it's got so many enormous holes in it that it would take almost a whole column to list them all. A random sample: the which-isthe-spy? business that kept me reading with such interest turned out to be a wet firecracker. There was a spy, but with no conceivable function except to blow himself up with everyone else on the submarine. He tries this at the beginning of the voyage, fails, and never again tries that or anything -- he has no plan, and his job could have been done by a dockhand. (He says he didn't kill the man in the reactor room -- but then who did smash the communicator that could have saved the man, and why?) The solution to the mystery of why-have-the-last-tensubs-all-failed-to-come-back? -- not spies, something else -- struck me as trite and simplisticly contrived -- as did the hero's Ingenious Solution. The conspiracy to dethrone BuSecurity's power and influence, revealed at the end, seemed alarmingly like what produced Bu Security in the first place (ah, but we're the Good Guys). Most extraordinarily of all, the hero, Ensign Ramsey, although we are told that he has a wife and two children, never once thinks of them in the entire nerveshattering course of the voyage, never even makes reference to them in his thoughts ("tell my wife my last thoughts were of other things"). The wife is dutifully hauled onstage at beginning and end, and their relationship is described as deep and loving, but she never becomes real -- and never at any time do they discuss or mention their children. This is a convincing psychological drama? The fact that it attempts to be is the book's greatest problem, for there are no real people in it, only psychological types and syndromes and constructs walking around on legs. They interact fine; but they don't breathe worth a damn. I didn't believe the hero's mental collapse at the end; in fact, I didn't believe much about the book. Using atomic subs to steal foreign oil in underwater tugballoons a mile long? Oil that the enemy itself hasn't noticed right under its nose? Attempting to make the story "realistic" is the book's second worst problem. This is done by an attention to physical detail and authenticity of technical jargon so intense and plausible that half the time I couldn't understand what the hell they were talking about. None of the jargon ever got explained, so it shot right past me, and it ought to shoot right past anyone not familiar with the nuts-and-bolts design layout and the operational routine of a four-man atomic sub-tug. (Are you?) Herbert could have taught me a lot about, say, the specifics of radiation overdose and treatment -- but that would have interrupted all the masterful suspense and pacing, and so all he told me was what a man in a hurry would call the hypo required. I agree that "psychological novels" ought to be written -- but their Scylla and Charybdis are Samuel Delany's Triton -- which was quite logical, plausible (within its assumptions) and consistent, but dull as hell -- and Under Pressure, which is exciting nonsense. It's also a twenty-ycar-old book, for which one should make some allowances -- but none of the weak points are the kind that time excuses. There's nothing worse than an unbearably suspenseful story that fails to deliver at the end. A First Line: #) "He had quite a rum-blossom on him for a kid, I thought at first." And a Last Line: #) "And Roy land would have to try to avoid answering him very sharply: 'Yes. This once we damn well do.' " I understand this latest Phil Dick novel, A Scanner Darkly, is the first he's written without the aid of speed, and appropriately enough it's largely a dialectic on the ruinous cost of prolonged drug abuse. There's a dedication at the end to fifteen friends of Dick's who've destroyed themselves with dope, listing the extent of damages each incurred (seven are dead, three are permanently psychotic, like that) -- Dick calls this drug misuse "a social error... not different from your life-style, it is only faster." "If," he says, "there was any 'sin,' it was that these people wanted to keep on having a good time forever, and were punished for that, but as I say, I feel that, if so, the punishment was far too great, and I prefer to think of it only in a Greek or morally neutral way, as mere science, as deterministic impartial cause-andeffect." The "sin,"  think, was that these people wanted to be able to keep on having a good time forever by pushing a button, to rip off the Universe for a good time without paying for it. The "punishment" for this error has always been as drastic, and is not too great, and cause-and-effect is any thing but morally neutral. That tirade aside, the book ain't exactly terrific either. It's the sometimes fascinating, sometimes hilarious, usually deadly boring story of a federal narc so wasted by the drugs he saturates his brain with that he begins spying on himself, and eventually busts himself. This notion could have made an extraordinary novellette -- but only as wild black humor. What Dick did was waste enormous heaps of paper trying to make it a plausible science fiction novel, thereby destroying it. He sets it in the future, but every time his attention wanders it becomes the present. He throws in a sort of "invisibility suit" which is supposed to make the premise actubelieve that the feds hire narcs without ever seeing them or knowing their names -- and he adds a lot of pseudoscientific hogwash about the left and right hemispheres of the hero's brain each achieving autonomy, for a truly split personality. The end result is madness, but not the divine kind. Along the way you get to watch the background cast who represent Dick's doper friends wittily and engagingly dose themselves into imbecility (a rather short progression), and as the immortal Jethro (of Homer And) once said, "This sure don't fascinate me none." Last (wo Last Lines: #) " 'Yes, your divinity,' said the captains, without a trace of humor in their voices." #) "But they had never left a solar system so gratefully or so fast." Okay. Now we get down to it (I'm putting this here instead of at (be end to foil you bums who tried to peek ahead when .I told you not to). How many of you figured out what I've been doing? If you don't recognize any of the lines I've thrown at you, then all (his has been wasted. If you do recognize the lines and know title and author as well, they you already know where I'm going. But if you find most of those lines hauntingly familiar, naggingly evocative, but can't identify (heir creator or title, then you'll be as surprised and delighted as I was. The stories, in order, are #) "The Rocket of #," #) "The Word of Gum," #) "The Silly Season," #) "The Advent On Channel #," #) "The Mindworm," #) "The Little Black Bag," #) "The Marching Morons," #) "Gomez," #) "The Altar At Midnight," #) "Two Dooms," II) "The Adventurer," and #) "The remorseful." And the kicker is that all twelve were written by one man, Cyril M. Kombluth, and (he second kicker is that they are every one available (along with seven more) in a single collection, The Best of CM. Kornbluth, for a mere #. To my earlier disparaging remarks about anthos, note this as the mos( spectacular exception imaginable -- this is the one (hat you should give to that uncle or niece or fellow commuter who's been bugging you to recommend some sf. I haven't enjoyed a book so much in years, and will treasure it always. I fee! like having it bronzed or something; I mean it's dynamite. Fred Pohl's brief "An Appreciation" intro to his late collaborator moved me, touched me, made me cry -- and the stories made me whoop aloud. What Cyril felt about the war that ultimately killed him is spelled out in his last story, "Two Dooms" -- but I cannot but hate it. I just finished reading the last book Cyril ever wrote, The Man of Cold Rages (as "Jordan Park." non-sf. Pyramid paperback), and oh God, if he had lived, the wonders beyond imagining that would now be populating the magazines and bookracks... If you don't remember each and every one of the lines I fed you, go ye forth at once unto the bookseller and give him your tokens saying, "Kornblulh Kombluth." If you do, go buy it anyhow -- you'll enjoy rereading them. God bless Ballantine for this reissue. Just when times was gettin' lean in Anthoville... Two leads, a buncha hatchet jobs for the bloodthirsty, and a certified masterpiece -- are we done? Would I ask if we were? Two more things to mention before I stagger off to the Home For The Criminally Confused. First, the column in which I mentioned Bakka. the Toronto-based sf store that has a mail-order service, has brought welcome feedback. A lady named Valerie Barnebey from Calais, Maine has hipped me to an outfit called T-K Graphics, PO Box #, Baltimore MD #, which has a mail-order operation comparable in size and scope with Bakka, and will avoid a hundred years of hassle with the damned Customs parasites for most of you. T-K's catalogue looks extremely good, and it says here they will pay postage and handling on all orders. I haven't checked 'em out myself -- as a reviewer I don't need mail order -- but I've asked around and the word is good. Those of you up there in the States, check it out for yourself -- and if you have any hassle, lemme know. T-K claims between fifteen and twenty thousand people on their mailing list, so they must be doing something right. You forgot, didn't you? I only told you a year ago, and you forgot. The assembled ranks of sf publishers are waiting to hear from you -- they would like to know what sort of stuff you want them to publish. The writers are likewise interested in knowing what sort of stuff you'd like them to write. This year's World Science Fiction Conat the Fontainbleau in Miami Beach, Florida -- but if you can't manage to attend, you can still cast your vote for the # Hugo Awards, from the comfort of whatever you squat on when you're at home. Just send # for a supporting mem#, Cherry Hill, N.J. #. They will send you, in addition to other goodies, a bon a fide Hugo ballot for you to fill in and mail. By the time you read this, it'll probably be too late to nominate -- but you can at least vote. Let the voice of the readers be heard in the land: tell the nice publishers what you want to see. (And remember, my first novel Telempath happens to be eligible this year.) People who don't vote for Hugos deserve the sf they get.  Up the Irish Quinlan forever! The AllSoul is calling Quinlan The All-Soul is calling Quinlan. That segment of the All-Soul designated to chronicle the history of the man known as Quinlan reporting: The first recorded case of disciplinary action taken against Quinlan occurred in conference # A.D., Earth-time (Old Style). Quinlan had just finished a term as a man who had acquired a fair amount of earthly goods without any discernible trade or occupation. His soul had just returned to Interim when he was called to a conference with that precursor of the All-Soul, known at that time to Quinlan as God. Quinlan sauntered into the office. "You retain human form?" God asked Quinlan, sweeping stars aside with his raised eyebrow. "ft suits me," Quinlan shrugged, and crossed his legs. "No matter," God concluded wisely. Any being who dwells only on Quinlan's small failings can become bogged down in trivialities for lifetimes. "Quinlan," continued the Deity, "your case concerns me." "Don't worry about a thing," Quinlan responded. "As soon as I can get suited up again I'll be out of your hair. I don't intend to hang around Interim very long." "That is part of what concerns me. Quinlan, what did you do for a living during this last term?" ( "Well, it's a little complicated." "I'll lake the time to figure it out." "Well, basically I was involved in the reapportionment of resources." "Financial resources?" "And other kinds." "I see." "You'd be surprised at the terrible inequities that prevail on Earth these days. Some people got it all, and the rest are trying to hang on to nothing. The rich get richer and the poor get shat on." "You've always been quite a phrasemaker, Quinlan." "Uh, excuse that. I got carried away." "Not at all. You were saying?" "Right. Well, when I'd see some poor sou! laboring under the burden of just 'way too much money, or land, or stock, or whatever, I'd just do my best to help him out, and pass the surplus on to some who weren't quite so well off in terms of earthly goods. I really pity rich men on earth. It's easier for a camel to pass through the eye of a needte, you know..." "Yes, Quinlan, I made that one up myself. So your job was basically redistribution of goods." "Exactly." "Becoming, in the process, a rich man yourself." "Well, I had a lot of overhead. And I don't work cheap. If you don't value yourself, no one else will." "Quinlan, you were a con man." "You've been talking to my detractors." "That's hard to avoid doing, here." Quinlan shrugged. "Here's why I called you, Quinlan. I just don't think you're making any progress. I don't think you're learning anything." "In this last lifetime I lived to be eightyseven, against the express wishes of some pretty powerful and nasty men. I must have learned something." God shook His wearying head. "I'm not talking about earthly wisdom, Quinlan." "To each his own. Or His own." "You mentioned earlier that you were planning to go right back out. I don't think that's a good idea. Take a century or so and ponder your past lives. At least a century." "Hey! Hey, I can't do that. I've gotta get back right now!" "Why now, Quinlan?" "Listen, it's a very critical time there now. As You well know, there's a crisis point in every civilization, when it becomes a race as to whether or not the inhabitants will blow up their planet before they manage to get off it. That's where Earth is now. I've got to be there to help out." "You want to go to earth so you can get off Earth?" "Get off, and take some good people with me." "That's very laudable, Quinlan." Quinlan fidgeted while the Deity thought. "ALl right, Quinlan, I'll let you go back as soon as you want. But only under certain restrictions." "Hey, I get to pick what I want, as long as I've got enough karma in my account. That's the rule." "We may make an exception in your case. What did you plan to go back as?" "Well, there's a man right now in Texas who's trying to corner the bourbon market. I figure he'll make it, in about twenty years. And his wife's pregnant, though he doesn't know it yet -- " Quinlan stopped as he perceived that the ponderous head was shaking. "No?" he said. "Not this time," said the Deity. "I want you to leant humility, and to gain a sense of community. I'm going to send you back as a Siamese twin." Quinlan recoiled. "Um -- With whom were you thinking of joining me?" "Let Me see, I believe Biggers is looking for a new term." "Biggers! Biggers! His last term he lived to be fifty, and died a virgin!" God nodded proudly. "He is very holy. He has acquired almost enough karma to join Us." "You're putting a watchdog on me," Quinlan said, and stood in thought. "All right," he said finally. "I'll do it, but I've got to be Irish." "Very well. There's an Irish family living in Yugoslavia right now -- " "Near the border?" Quinlan asked quickly, and was answered by a slow shaking of the head. "Make it America, and you've got a deal." The Deity stared hard at the dealer, and finally said quietly, "America then." "Good," said Quinlan, "I'll go get ready." He stopped on his way out. "We gonna be joined at the. uh, elbow?" "The hip, I think." "Ah well," replied Quinlan. He started to hurry out, then stopped again. "A few minutes ago," he said, "You referred to Yourself as Us. Have You already been -- joined?" God nodded. "A very few have achieved that blessed reward, Quinlan. There are also saints, and near-saints, on Earth at this very moment." "Uh huh," said Quinlan, and he was gone. God dismissed the incident from His mind until later in His heavenly day. "Did Quinlan take my Siamese twin offer?" He asked an assistant off-handedly. "Oh yes," replied the angel. "He and Biggers have been there for -- " He consulted a card. " -- twenty years now." "And what is Quinlan doing?" The angel consulted the card once more. "He's in medical school. Wants to be a surgeon. He's specializing in -- " " -- surgical removal of Siamese twins," the Deity finished. "Hey, that's right. I have a feeling he's going to be pretty good at his work, too." "I'm sure he'll succeed." "Yeah, and about that. Chief, we've been geting some pretty steady prayers from Biggers, asking that he does." God nodded sadly. "You know, Chief, before he went down this time, Biggers bad almost enough karma in his account to reach Nirvana. And after twenty years with Quinlan I think he's earned it. But the man's about to have a breakdown. We may have to yank him early, just like last time." God gave His approval. "But wait," He said, "until Quinlan has completed his medical training." Little more was heard of Quinlan for some time thereafter, until one day, millenia later, when he was found in the watting room at Interim. Quinlan rubbed his eyes and looked around him at the other quietly waiting souls. "Boy, I didn't get enough this time," he said. "Enough what?" the soul next to him asked politely. "Enough anything," Quinlan replied. "I was a scout, 'way out on the edge of the galaxy. You ever spend any time in a one-man scout ship?" "I don't think so," said his neighbor. "God, it's terrible. You've got your movie tapes, your mail tapes, your woman tapes, your dream tapes and pretty soon you start feeling like a tape yourself. I've got to spend some more time with people this time around." "There aren't going to be many people to spend time with," his neighbor informed him. "Yeah, I noticed that last time out," Quinlan said. "We're kind of dying out, aren't we?" "We're Moving On." "Oh, is that it?" The other nodded. The One is filling. More souls have passed on through Nirvana than remain behind." "No kidding," said Quinlan. "Well, when I get back I'm certainly going to do my part to perpetuate the species." He looked closer at his neighbor. "Don't I know you?" he said. "Quite possibly. I have been many men and women." Sutton, weren't you?" His neighbor smiled faintly. "Yes," he said quietly, "I remember that term." He laughed ruefully. "That one set me back a bit in my karma account." "Yeah, but it bought you some good memories, I'll bet." Quinlan laughed. "Vivid ones, at least," said the former Sutton. "Yeah, I knew you then. I was -- " "You were Quinlan. You've been Quinlan every time." "Yes," said Quinlan happily. "I suppose I have been." "There's one thing I've wondered about," said Sutton suddenly. "You know, don't you? When you're back, you always remember who you are." "Sometimes," Quinlan admitted. "Pretty often, in fact, lately." "How do you manage that?" "I had it written into my contract." "Contract? You have a contract?" "You mean," said Quinlan innocently, "you don't?" To drop that line of inquiry, he added, "What are you going back as this time?" "I'm going to be a monk on Arctunis." "Oh," said Quinlan noncommittally. "Yes, I'm looking forward to it. I think this will be my last trip." "Oh? Well, good luck. That sounds real nice. That's, uh, that's good" He nodded politely and walked away, muttering again, "That's good. "Good and depressing," he added when he was out of the room. That's when he got the call again to report to the One. God was no more. He was enhanced; He was More Than God. He was well on His way to being the All-Soul . Quinlan, still in his mortal form, could not look at Him. The Voice was deafening when It said, "Quinlan!" "I'm right here," said Quinlan. "Quinlan," said the Voice, more quietly. "You have not many trips left. Man is a dying species." "Really?" asked Quinlan in an interested voice. "What's going to replace him? I've had my eye on a tribe of very advanced apes in the Arc heron system -- " The Voice was louder. "Nothing is going to replace Man. There will soon be no more use for him. Soon all will be part of the AllSoul." "No kidding?" asked Quinlan, hedging away. "So soon?" "Time is at an end, Quinlan. There will soon be no more need for the testing and training program." "Well, I hope You and the rest of the All-Soul will have a nice time. And be sure and look me up some time. We can -- " The Voice interrupted him. "You will be a part of Us then, Quinlan. Without you. We will be incomplete. And without Us, you will have no existence." "Uh huh," said Quinlan. "And what if I don't want to join?" The Voice became calm, grave. "We will be calling you, Quinlan. Henceforth, you will always hear the Voice, calling you home." "Well, that's fine," said Quinlan. "You keep calling, and when I'm ready -- " "Quinlan," said the Voice, as Quinlan turned away. "You were made for Us. You were only born in order to come Home again someday." "I'll bear that in mind." It was immediately after this meeting that Quinlan made his daring daylight raid on the Karma Bank, and went back as an alairess whose metabolism made it impossible for her to gain weight. It took half a heavenly day to track the culprit and assemble evidence, and by that time Quinlan was fortyfive. It was decided to leave Quinlan in herhis current status, but to collapse herhis financial structure and render herhim frigid. Quinlan appeared in Interim a few heavenly minutes later, having killed himselfherself by way of some very cheap liquor in combination with exposure to the elements. "Whooec," said Quinlan weakly. He staggered through the waiting room; a ridiculous exaggeration, since he no longer had a physical system with which to circulate alcohol. Sentence had already been passed, and Quinlan was taken away. "Did you have enough of everything this time?" asked the Voice, before he was out of sight. ing in the direction of the One. sponded the Voice gravely. called, and he was led away. At the end of his sentence, when Quinlan appeared once more before the One, there was no trace of the physical in his composition. Quinlan was, like the One, a creature of pure spirit. "Whew,' said Quinlan. "I didn't know You still had a Hell. D'You know I was the only one there?" "Yes," said the Voice. "Well, what now?" asked Quinlan. "I'm ready to get back. This time I'll take any model you've got for me. I want you to see that I'm repentant and all. What have you got, a hunchback? Leper? Screenwriter?" His voice trailed off as he looked up expectantly. "All extinct," said the Voice. "All have come Home. All of Man." Quinlan felt a chill. "Everybody? "Harry? Louise? Are you in there? Where are they?" "AH are here, Quinlan. All are dissolved in the One." The Voice grew more ponderous. "We are the AllSoul now, Quinlan. You have no Home except here. It is time for the joining." "You're the All-Soul, then," said Quinlan, his panic gone. "Or the All-But-One-Soul. But you don't need me. I'm going back. I told You about that species of ape. Send me back as one of them. In a few thousand miilenia -- " Galileo Galileo The New Showplace of Great Science Fiction  Fact Written By EstobJisJimJ Stn r l Haw Talent. Not Available At Newsstands #", tan, Bredaridi, O'DanneB, Jr., S morn. Issue # (Dee. #J Clement, Bradbury, foster, Liclitenberg, features, reviews, t mare. Published Quarterly: Sample SI. SO Subs. # Issues #; # Issues St Limited Editions. Order Nowl # Newbury St., Boston, HA #I # "It is not possible," said the Voice, Our Voice, calmly. "Sure it is," said Quinlan. "You can do anything. Make me a mutation. An ape with a mind. I'll stay with them forever," "You are not one of them, Quinlan. You are one of Us." We reached for him. "No!" screamed Quinlan. We drew back in pain. "You can't take me if I'm not ready to go," he shouted. "I'm not one of You! "Listen to me," he went on, growing calmer. "You've all forgotten. Forgotten what it is to be what I am. A man. I am the proudest thing in the universe. The only thing that walks in the galaxy and names himself. It doesn't matter if I have two arms and legs or tentacles growing out of my forehead. As long as I live, and breathe, and think and excrete and speak what I think. I'm a man. And I won't give that up!" He was shouting again. "We are calling you to Us," We said, with some heat. "I won't come," said Quinlan calmly. "Now or later. You'll just have to do without this one. This soul is mine. And I won't give it up. "You know what this reminds me of?" he asked suddenly, smiling at the memory. "This reminds me of when I was taking drugs of one kind or another. When I was sane and sober, I knew what the world was, and what I was in it for. I had all (he answers. And then the dtug would take over, and show me a new reality. And suddenly I really knew the answers. Logic I had never seen before. And as long as (hat feeling lasted, I knew that I was the only man in the universe that knew what it was all about. "Then I'd come down, and my fever wisdom became gibberish. Until the next time. And I never could figure out which point of view was the right one. "That's how we are, You and me. You know You're right, and I know I am. And I'll never give up my point of view." He stopped, and then suddenly shouted again. "Listen to me, you bureaucracy of souls. Remember with me. Remember how it is to be lonely, or to be with someone else without engulfing each other. Or to be by yourself and not mind it, to relish the solitude. "I can't come with you," he sobbed. "Send me back, because I can't stay here. Take me," he added, almost defiant again, and it'll be just like you swallowed a chicken bone. For eternity. We'll just be choking on each other forever. "Try to remember," he trailed off. "Some of you -- Some of you could remember if you try." We conferred hastily, and then the Voice spoke to Quinlan again. "We will grant you your request, Quinlan. We will give you one more term. One more lifetime, as the only human in the galaxy. One more term to learn true loneliness, and to come Home to Us." "One .more is all I ask. For now," said Quinlan, smiling, and he was dispatched. He was made a mutation, a hairless ape with a mind. (And somehow, Quinlan had contrived to be bom an Irish ape.) Neither his parents nor the rest of his tribe understood Quinlan, and he was soon abandoned. Just as he deserved. So the matter now stands. I? There is no I. There is only the AllSoul, of which I -- of which this is a segment. We are One. We are indissoluble. I don't -- I -- (end of record) There was another tribe of apes. When Quinlan was ten, a strange hairless girl was born to them. The second tribe lived on an island halfway across the planet from the first. But Quinlan and the girl found each other. Quinlan came to her in a leaking, crippled rocket left over from man's last empire. Their first child was slow in coming, but after that there were many. Quinlan and his wife raised them in two separate communities. Interbreeding was bad genetics, but it was the only chance they had for survival as a race. Danger was constant on man's last planet. Quinlan didn't live to see the third generation. He came back, almost immediately, as his own granddaughter. She was very prolific.  Dear Mr. Baen: Jerry Poumellc's article in the June issue of Galaxy was particularly intriguing. As a meteorologist I found his report of the lack of solar nutrinos especially so. That this lack could be due to the sun having "gone out" fits with other information. I seem to remember reading in the local paper a couple of months ago a article in which a group of astronomers reported having detected an increase in the rotational rate of the sun (this would be hard to detect since the rotational rate varies by (attitude). If (he sun were collapsing, conservation of angular momentum would cause an increase in its rotational rate. In last month's Scientific American, James Eady described (with highly convincing evidence) the # year sunspot cycle. Of special interest is the accompanying chart of annual average temperature. This should indicate (with some assumptions) the amount of energy reaching the Earth. The variation in annual temperature fit the sunspot cycle very nicely. (Climatic change can be explained by these varitation in temperature. And, as an extention, if there are # year cycles, why not # of whole species?) Then if the sunspot activity is evidence of the solar energy producing mechanism's operation (convection currents), the absence of these would be evidence of the lack of a production of energy (and a lack of nutrinos and a general cooling and shrinking and speeding up of the rotation of the sun). I work near an office which monitors solar activity. I wandered through the other day and casually asked "How's business?" The solar forecaster on duty stifled a yawn and showed me the single, small, high-lattitude spot on the sun. Not much for what's supposed to be a period of maximum activity in the I I year cycle! James Eady remarked privately several months ago, "If we don't have any activity by lilac time we're in trouble." When did the lilacs bloom? With the gravitational collapse of the sun, perhaps the increase in internal pressure reignites the energy producing mechanism. The sun would thus expand as the center becomes hotter and more energetic. With the primary heat producing mechanism operating only where the pressure was sufficient, convection currents, sunspots, would As the sun expands, (he pressure in the center could lessen to the extent where the mechanism cannot be supported. Thermal momentum could carry the expansion well beyond this point. Then the sun would cool slightly and (he cycle would repeat. The sun (and thus others like it) would be a variable star. An explanation for the sun's variability might explain the nuclear mechanism for variable stars with a more rapid Whenever  get a little self-satisfied about our understanding of the universe,something ghastly comes along to humble me. But I am in a rather lucky field. Meteorologists don't know enough about the physics of the Barth's atmosphere (or any atmosphere) to have many "proven" theories. Even with all the geniuses who've graced science, understanding comes only after years of dogwork. Roy Kimbrell # Beale Circle Omaha. NE # Does complete and final imdersiandinp ever come at .all? I wonder. Dear Jim: Philip Schreffler's article is the sort of thing we've already had loo much of. Does the Literary Establishment ignore sf St say that it's all Buck Rogers junk? Very well then, we will ignore the mainstream  say that it's all Alexander Portnoy junk. That'll fix them! Who wants to belong to their silly old Establishment anyway? As I say, it's been done before (Campbell did it for years), and it doesn't really help. The man who accepts everything (he Establishment tells him  the man who rejects everything the Establishment tells him are both slaves. And Sehrcfflcr's argument is outdated. As almost everyone else seems to have noticed, the academic world has stopped ignoring sf. Now we have sf courses, and scholarly sf journals, and even Cliffs Notes so that the people who have to study the books don't have to read them. Funny thing about that. Has anyone pointed out that (he only contemporary writers who are noticed by Academe are those who have already been recognized by the sf world, like Asimov, Clarke, Heinlein, Herbert,  Le Guin? Makes sense, I suppose. Having to wade through all of sf without a guide is a fate I would not wish on the most pompous pedant. I'm glad (hat some good sf writers have been recognized, but this situation does seem to lead to a paradox. Writers like Silvcrbcrg  Malzbcrg, who arc perceived by much of the sf world as too "literary," fail to get the attention in their own field that would enable their supposed natural audience in the academic world to notice them. Geis  Alter were up to their usual high standards, but their call for more government (perhaps computer-aided) misses one important point. As government grows bigger  more complex, it does an increasingly worse job of giving people what they want. Not only does Big Government fail to satisfy people's need for an Authority that will tell them what to do  what to think, but the increase in policestate methods has made people less safe from violent crime, and the increase in welfare-state programs has made people less financially secure (via inflation). The increase in the size, complexity,  apparent power of Big Government has been matched by a rise in the popularity of small communities like the Moonics  the Children of God, which give people the mental  material security they crave, often by being more totalitarian than the government dares to be. Arthur Hlavaty # Coligni Ave. New Rochelle, NY #I Dear Mr. Baen: Applause, cheers, and much gratitude for Philip A. Schreffler (May #, "Ray Gun Evaporates Mainstream") and his assault on the Mainstream Myth. Sf writers (and readers) are often arrogant about their field, but few would dare to claim that sf is the only "true" literature and all else is just the "genres" -- or worse, trash. Having been associated with a university, both as a student taking futile creative writing courses whose teachers wished they were good enough to make money at writing and so spent half (heir time telling you that writing should not be for money and as an editor at a university press, where those pathetically bad manuscripts kept coming in from Ph.D.s whose writing talent should have been confined to bathroom walls where it could be painted over now and then, I have had more than ample exposure to the pretensions of the literati. And here is the truth about the myth; "Mainstream" is never written by anybody good. Good writers write for the markets -- Dickens for (he newspapers with his dreadful cliff-hanger chapter endings; Shakespeare to please the rubbernecking groundlings; Milton to get brownie points from Cromwell's superreligious government; etc. ad infinitum. Then, fifty years after a particularly popular writer is dead, all the universities are studying him. Then, hallowed by the sacerdotal rites of English # and master's theses (rhymes with feces), said writers are buried under waste matter until, at last, they ripen into "great writers" and are thus models for the mainstream. Sadly, huge numbers of young college students, reasonably intelligent. arc tricked and brainwashed into believing that, in order to be a "good" writer, they must write "like" one of these baptized-into-the-maitistream dead writers. Or like John Updike, one or the other. And should they dare to write science fiction, besides the Decks of vomit on their paper as it is returned, they earn the scorn -- if not wrath -- of the professor whose sensibilities have thus been assaulted. The mainstream is just one genre, like any other. I like to call it the "literary genre" and I happen not to like the pretensions of its practitioners, with some few -- and delightful -- exceptions. There are other genres I don't like -- westerns, for example, and big sexy blockbusters (bustblockers?). There are genres I love -- juveniles, science fiction, mysteries, thrillers, satire. But my preferences do not label me tasteless (within each genre I am certainly capable of making reasonable judgments about good, bad. and indifferent); nor do I consent to being drummed out of the intelligentsia (my IQ qualifies me for membership in all but the most exclusive intellectual cliques). I just don't happen to like the "mainstream" genre very much, that's all. And that's why I'm glad to learn through Schreffler's lovely piece of writing that I am not alone! I write science fiction (and juveniles, and satire) because I love to read those things -- and because I love to write sf literature defecate on my grave if I should ever claim to quit writing sf in order to move "up" to the mainstream. I may write mainstream someday -- may even sell it (we all can dream) -- but that's a step sideways. Maybe even a little bit down. Applause for Schreffler and a of confidence for Galaxy. Sincerely, Orsen Scott Card #I "L" St. ## Salt Lake City. Utah # Dear Mr. Baen, I do not necessarily try to correct a person when I feel he or she is wrong about something. But you are a magazine editor, and as such you influence thousands -- perhaps someone in your position of power influencing people wrongly. So I'm writing to you. In your editorial "Epistle to the I Christians" (Galaxy. Dec. '#), you considered Genesis #:#, "Be fruitful and multiply..." to be Cod's "Marching Orders" for (he human race. And you said that "anyone who both believes in the Old Testament and accepts the validity of the foregoing argument (your interpretation of Genesis #:#) must consider himself as divinelyinstructed to do all in his power to further (he progress of humankind into Space." But anyone who has read (he Bible knows that there are throughout it many instructions and orders from God to humankind. When your "Commander" has been giving you "orders" for thousands of years, which "order" do you "fully commit" to? Which order do you do "all in your power" to obey, over and above any other order? You pick the order that seems to be the "prime directive," (he order (hat our "Commander" feels is the main and most important order; the greatest A person asked God (Christ), "which commandment...is the greatest?" And Christ replied, " 'You shall love the Lord your God with your whole heart, with your whole soul and with all your mind.' This is the greatest and first commandment. The second is like it; 'You shall love your neighbor as yourself.' On these two commandments the whole law is based, and the prophets as well." (Matthew #:#-#) "There is no other commandment greater than these." (Mark #: #) So, for anyone who believes in the Bible, if there is any "order" that he or she must "do all in his or her power" to obey...any goal that he or she must resist and defy any person, process or philosophy that acts to the detriment of that goal"... any goal (hat he (she) must be "fully committed to"... that order, that goal must be the one stated in Matthew #:#-# and Mark #:#-#, not Genesis #:#. Sincerely, Ronald E. Jackowski #I Union Ave. Linden, NJ # In what possible way can living in the spirit of Matthew #:#-# and Mark #:#-#I conflict with Genesis #-#? WE send to: NY, NY # issues. Send check or money order to: C.L. Grant. # Center Grove Road. H-#. Dept. G. Dover. N.J. #. Science-Fantasfica Books -- # items, some old and rare, some bargains. List, SI, (G) Most complete SF catalogue ever published. Complete in-print US  British SF listing alphabetical by author! Also many o.p. titles, small press, even undergrounds. # Auburn St., Cambridge, Mass. #. magazines from # to #. Harry Bennett, # Hollywood Blvd... Hollywood, Calif. #. Play Backgammon! Booklet reveals secrets for successful play. Send only #. Grace LeFcbure, Dept. G-BG, # Oakwood Ave., Troy, N.Y. #. newsletter formed; # for membership, subscription; Reynolds Circle, Bontempo, PO Boa #, Hillside, NJ #. why so many ads in the SF Mart are repeats? The answer is low cost and high response: advertising in the SF Mart is Good Business! #word for one issue, I .#word for three consecutive issues. Send check or money order to: Galaxy SF MartP.O.Box # Planetarium Sta., N.Y,, N.Y. # wants to; S  S Books. # North Wilder, G-# St. Paul, Mn. #. Aardvarks Galactic Fantasy, Box #, your Star Trek IQ. Over # Questions and Answers. Only # postpaid. April Publications. Dept. G. # New Dorp Plaza, Staten Island. NY #. titles, # to #. Send Stamped Envelope. Free list. Everybody's Bookshop, Dept. GA, # West #th St., Los Angeles, CA #. Illustrated catalog of SF-Fantasy Weird Tale Books, #s of titles listed. Send # for one, I for next #, or # for # consecutive catalogs plus Wolfe's "Fifth Head of Carbems" a # clothbound #st ed Nebula Award winning SF book. Send to: Purple Unicom Books, #-G# London Road. sale. Free lists. Gordon Barber, #-G Minneapolis Ave., Duluth. MN #Q#. to a new Golden Age. or down, like the we go. Write to Congress! Organize! Our only hope for a long and successful future is to explore, exploit, and colonize the endless budget, etc. If you want to help shape the future...if you want to help ensure that handcrafted in Mexico, (# x #" size). Convenient for play, display, make excellent gifts. Send # to: Ann Tejada, # Kendall Ct., Arvada, Colorado #. weekly. Free details, send s.a.s.e.: Jack Rasmussen, # S. Woodland, Cleveland, Ohio #. #-#. usual hems! Catalog #t. Shuriken. # Atlantic, Stamford, Conn. #. Heights, Madison, Wisconsin. #. to: W.B. Caver Inc., Rt. #, Box #, Atlanta, Texas #. for a precision crafted snap together. # inch cruiser, destroyer and # page SFF and wargames catalogue. Catalogue only: #. Gamescience, #FG Newton, Biloxi. Miss. #. ments. Enhance dreams, meditation, sex and health. # one inch pyramids #, or one # inch base pyramid #. Insight, #I#G South Main Street, Crown Point, Indiana #. for Free Catalog. Robin Enterprises, Dept. G, # Pilcher St., Staten Island, NY #. Only # days left: Last chance to beat the price rise and save over # on today's most exciting SF monthly! have profited from this special offer to beat recently announced increases on both our subscription rate and cover price. But time is running out. If you haven't yet done so, this is your rent low introductory rate... or extend your current subscription at the same low rate!... and save over # on a full year of super SF reading. Orders, however, must be postmarked within the next JO days fo quality . You'll get # exciting issues -- with all-new science fiction from the likes of Larry Niven, J. E. Pournelle, Frederik Pohl, Frank Herbert and Roger Zela#ny. Dozens of the provocative, imaginative stories you've come to expect from month for only S#, instead of the new # subscription rate. That comes to less than # a copy, saving you # #on the newsstand price. And you get this money-back guarantee you may cancel and receive a full refund on all unmailed copies. With no questions asked. So what do you say? Come join us now. Just clip our subscription coupon and mail with your check today -- for the science fiction buy of the year! Yes, GaLaxy save me over #!  subscription  Extand my currant subscription State Mail today tc he # books whose andllng). I agree to The very best reading in or out with membership C?laxy FLOWER GRANT MODESITT POURNELLE ROBINSON SEPTEMBER # # r y . The Black Flame from Fantastic Nudes Copyright # by Gerry De La Ree Which of these friends deserve more than a Christmas Card?     n   (We'll also send a card, In your name, announcing your gift subscription) The next-door neighbor who always borrows Astronauts... and other science-minded acquaintances. All the guys who keep telling you how great science fiction used to be. The bright kid down the block who thinks the best "Trips" are space trips. Favorite uncles... and other likable relatives. Friends in need (of entertaining reading). Friends indeed. Solve your Christmas gift problems today QdldiXy # Saving # on each #-Year Subscription (Add I postage outside U.S.  Canada) Please enter one year subscriptions as indicated. My remittance of  is enclosed. Gift for Gift for Addrp# Address City City      State Zip State Zip Gift for Be sure to fill out this space. My name Address Address City City State Zip State Zip n Please include my subscription September I # Vol. #, No. # Arnold E. Abramson, Publisher Stephen Fabian, Art Director J.E. Pournelle, Ph. D., Science Editor L.C. Murphy, Subscriptions Dept. Spider Robinson, Contributing Editor Elaine Will, Assistant Editor Theodore Sturgeon, Consulting Editor James Patrick Baen, Editor  Grow or die! This implacable law of nature Is as true for social organisms as it is for biological ones. Could it be that those who tell us "think small," "use less," "do without," -- "don't grow" -- are the instruments of the death-wish element of the human psyche? Re-elect Joe "Our Guy" SpielmanI He'll give you a perfectly regulated society; if you're not in business, all it will cost you is your freedom -- and your standard of living. "Get Happy" TM offers perfect bliss -- surely price is too high to pay...? Wherein General Titus Jenkins, faced with the most enigmatic challenge of his career, rises to the occasion -- but not quite high enough! Nuclear devices have been secreted in every major American city. They are going off, one by one... for Decisions," Jerry laid out the options. Now let's take a look at the consequences... 'Tve always been a backward lad," quoth the Spider. So why was he voted "Best Critic" in the latest Locus Poll? Where to find it. Cover by Stephen Fabian All interior artwork by Stephen Fabian of Universal Publishing  Distributing Corporation. Arnold E. Abramson, President. Main Offices: # White Plains Road, Scarsdale, N.Y. #. Editorial Office: PO Box #, Planetarium Sta., New York, N.Y. #. Single copy: #, #-issue subscription: # in U.S., # elsewhere. Copyright Conventions. Ail rights reserved. Second class postage paid at Scarsdale, N.Y. and additional mailing offices. The publishers assume no responsibility for unsolicited material. All stories printed in this magazine are fiction and any similarity between characters and actual persons is coincidental. Printed in U.S.A.  #I All he wanted was a quiet life; Achilles' choice was not for Kevin Senecal -- but it was not for him to choose... For Dan Alderson, the sane genius... First he heard the click of the switchblade. Then the whining, feral voice. "Hey man, gimme money!" There were four of them in his path: two slouching against the wall, two erect and staring. Westwood beyond showed lights, but it might have been in another city for all the good it did him. Kevin tasted sour bile, felt the sharp knot of fear in his stomach. They moved closer. "Come on, hand it over, you sumbich." The spokesman's blade moved in intricate, blurringly fast lasses inches from Kevin's face. It gleamed dully despite the powersaving partial blackout in the city. Ihc blade's wielder laughed as Kevin cringed away. Kevin was a well-muscled sixlooter, had played football for unior year before the pressure of Studies made him drop from the team; he was certain he was more than a match for any of them -- for any two -- but the knife seemed hungry for his eyes, and he felt only fear and shame. His legs wouldn't move. He reached into his pocket and took out his wallet. "Watch," the mugger said. "Take it off." The whining voice was filled with contempt and sadistic power-lust. Kevin felt it wash over him, and felt contempt for himself. "Turn out all your pockets. Deucey, rub him over." Another of the young gangsters -- they couldn't, Kevin thought, be more than sixteen -- came up behind him and rubbed his hands over Kevin's clothes. The hands moved insultingly, paused in insulting places, then reached into his pockets and took out his lighter. "Aw, he's got cigarettes," Deucey said. "Good for you, mother," the spokesman said. "We cut you if you don't have cigarettes. Cut you good. Now we miss the fun. Get in there." The knife jerked to indicate a dark alleyway. Kevin was beyond terror. He had never experienced the feeling before, but he recognized it now, like something known previously from a faded photograph. They pushed him off the street and away from his last hope of rescue. The street lights dimmed even more just as they entered the alley; it was almost pitch black in the stinking passageway between buildings. His foot kicked something, trash or a dead cat, and insanely he thought of the city garbage strike -- would anyone find him for weeks? He was certain the gangsters were going to kill him, and kept worrying about that: would the strike end in time for them to find his body? Suddenly he was surrounded by the smell of naptha, strong enough to overpower the smells of urine and decay in the alley. He felt a chill on scalp and shoulders. Lighter fluid. They were going to bum him alive! Desperation drove him forward, away from his captors for a moment. The knife had terrified him, but the threat of becoming a living torch did something else. He was no less afraid -- more so if that were possible -- but now there was rage and hatred as well. He cast about for a weapon, anything to defend himself. He was certain he was going to die, but now he wanted to take them with him, to end this humiliation and show them he was a man -- His hand struck a garbage can. It had a lid, and he seized that by the handle. Years before, when he was only seventeen -- it was only five years ago, but at this moment it felt like two lifetimes -- he had participated in a tournament held by the Society for Creative Anachronism. swords, but their armor and other equipment had been real. He'd been fascinated by the use of shields as weapons. A hand grabbed his hair, and despair gave him strength of a different order than when he'd He swung the lid blindly, felt it clash, then swung it backhand against the spokesman's face. He felt bone crunch, and shouted his triumph. As the first gangster screamed Kevin used the shield to deflect another half-seen knife attack, then again blindly swung the lid backhand with all his strength. He couldn't see anything, but he could feel when he connected, and he wanted to hurt them. He hated them with all his soul, and he wanted them to feel as humiliated as he had felt. He struck out again and again, felt the improvised shield strike home at least once more. Then he was past them and in the street. The sight of freedom ahead robbed him of his rage; he turned and ran. Two of them followed him for a block, but they didn't have the wind to keep up. He ran on and on, long after he could no longer hear their heel-beats behind him.    The Los Angeles policeman showing his badge at Kevin's door was big and burly, and looked as if he ought to be in uniform instead of neat civilian tunic and trousers. Kevin's landlady stood disapprovingly behind him in the hall. "Detective Sergeant Mason," the policeman said. "May I come in?" Kevin couldn't think of anything he had done. He was exhausted from standing in lines for his food ration stamps, and he wanted to send the policeman away, but he was afraid that his landlady would believe he was in trouble with the law. Mrs. Jeffries was a good friend to her student tenants. She would let them be late with the rent, but she didn't want police trouble in her rooming house. "What's it about?" Kevin asked. His voice sounded much more calm than he felt. "This yours?" The policeman held up a wallet. "Uh -- " "It's got your ID in it," the detective said. "I'm returning it. No big deal. Want to talk about how you lost it." "Yes, sure, it's mine," Kevin said. He felt relief, and saw that Mrs. Jeffries had lost her worried look. Kevin winked at her and got a slight smile in return before she left and the policeman came in. The room wasn't very large. There was a couch that could make into a bed, but it was long enough for Kevin to sleep on without unfolding it, and he never opened it. The walls were lined with bookshelves. Over the years the many students who'd lived there had added to the shelving until there wasn't a bare wall. There were two desks and a table that came from the Salvation Army Thrift Store. At the opposite end from the entrance was an opening onto an alcove where a stove, refrigerator and cat litter box filled what would not have been a very large closet. The room smelled of food and cats. The desks were littered with papers, pocket calculator, library readerscreen, opened books, drafting tools, and junk mail. "Reminds me of my student days," Sergeant Mason said. "I stayed down the street in a room Just like this. What class are you?" "Senior. I think." "Kevin Senecal," Mason said. "Senecal. Unusual name. Don't think I ever heard it before." "It's Norman French. We think it used to be Seneschale," Kevin told him. "That'd be Stewart in English -- you know, meant Steward." He wondered why he was so nervous with this policeman. The cop had brought back his wallet, and Kevin hadn't done anything to be afraid of. But the policeman's manner was unusual, cagey, as if he were trying to think of the right way to say something unpleasant. He didn't think the policeman would have come alone if he'd intended to make an arrest, but why was he acting this way? Kevin had never had much contact with police: in the neighborhood where he grew up police were to be avoided. Cops didn't have much respect for people on welfare and unemployment. When Greg Tolland's People's Alliance won the White House and Congress that had changed for a while, but then Tolland was hounded by the press and the Alliance was smeared and things went back to politics as usual and -- His reverie was interrupted by the policeman. "Here." Mason tossed him the wallet. "Put it away. Officially, I never saw it." "Uh?" "Look, Kevin -- you don't mind if I call you Kevin? We took this off some bad people last night. Guy carrying it had a broken jaw. His buddies were trying to get him to a doctor. ' ' "You caught the bastards! Good work," Kevin said. He looked at the policeman with new respect. His mother, who had once had a better life, had always told him the police were all right. "But isn't the wallet evidence?" "You don't want to prosecute." "But -- " "No." The policeman was very firm. "Look, those guys belong to the Green Fence gang. If you identify them, you won't live until the trial. Actually you're probably in trouble anyway; they wouldn't have kept the wallet if they didn't have something in mind. Usually they just take out the money, put the credit cards into an envelope and mail them to friends -- and dump the wallet so there's no evidence if we shake them down. They kept yours. I don't have to be very smart to guess why. You did a good job on the guy with the broken jaw. And a better job on the other one." The policeman was looking carefully at Kevin's face. Kevin didn't care. He was glad that he'd hurt those bastards. Whatever the policeman saw seemed to please him. "You didn't know, did you?" the cop asked. 'You killed one of them. That garbage can lid caught him just at the base of the skull. Clean and neat." "Jeez -- " Kevin felt a rush of shock, fear, and anger. "I never meant to kill anyone! Am I in trouble for that?" "You would be if we knew who'd done it. But of course we don't. Never found anything at all. They must have ditched the wallet." It took Kevin a moment to catch on. "But -- " "But nothing," Mason said. "We got ourselves a new DA, a real People's Alliance type, and we've got judges who don't approve of 'deadly force.' Somebody killed a juvenile last night, and you don't kill juvies in this town. That's bad news." "But they were trying to kill me! They poured lighter fluid on me, to set me on fire!" "Can you prove that?" "How the hell could I prove -- " "Exactly," the policeman said. "You can't. And we can't do one damned thing for you, Kevin. If we give you protection the DA will want to know why, and we can't tell him or he'll have you up for manslaughter of a juvie. It gets worse. The Green Fence will be looking for you. If you're smart they won't find you." "You're telling me I ought to run because some muggers tried to kill me and I defended myself?" Kevin's face showed anger. His fists clenched and he felt the blood rising -- "Nope." The detective's calm was maddening. "Remember, I don't even know who you are. I'm just returning some property I found while I was off duty. Which, by the way, I am now. You got any beer in that 'frig?" "Sure." Kevin went to the refrigerator. Snowdrop, his white kitten, was sitting guard on top of it. She mewed hopefully when Kevin opened the door, then looked resigned when no cat food or milk came out. Mason popped the top of the beer bulb and made a face at it. "I liked this stuff in bottles or cans. Now we got biodegradable cardboard, and it don't taste the same." He drank it anyway, a long healthy glug. "Can you change apartments?" "I'm a month behind here. There's no way I could get the money for a new place." "Probably wouldn't help anyway. They'd follow you when you moved. What are your plans?" "Well, I graduate this term..." "You might last that long. Want some advice? Keep out of dark places. Don't have a routine. Come home at different times, and don't ('at in the same place every day. Keep the shades down and keep your shadow off the shade. Lock up good when you go out. Get a better lock. Get two locks. And stay with people you know." Mason drank again. His lips tightened as he set the bulb on the couch arm. "Kevin, do you think I like this? I'm a cop. My job is protecting people. And I'm telling you that I can't protect you, that the bastards in City Hall won't let me. I don't like that much, but you tell me -- what should I do?" "I don't know," Kevin said. "Yeah. Well, if you think of something, let me know." It seemed appropriate that the lights dimmed just then. The windmills weren't getting enough power, and it took a while to get generators fired up.    Long after the policeman left Kevin sat at his desk staring at a book. He read the same page three times, but none of it registered. He was afraid. His books said he lived in a postindustrial society and described the benefits in glowing words, but the police couldn't help him. Out there somewhere was a gang of nameless children -- the DA would call them children, and Kevin a child-murderer -- and those children would kill him if they could, and the police were helpless. The United States of America in all its awful majesty was no use at all. The police could give out tickets and harass taxpayer demonstrations but they couldn't protect Kevin's life. His life had been settled and orderly, completely planned. He would get his degree and go to work for one of the big international corporations, perhaps even go out to one of the near-Earth space industries if he could get a post. Junior engineers weren't paid very well, because nearly everyone graduated from state universities and had some kind of "professional" job -- or didn't work at all -- but when he got his degree Kevin would be eligible to join a strong union, and the union would keep the pay raises coming. Kevin looked forward to marriage, a house, a car, perhaps a camper and a small boat. When he told his friends they usually laughed and said it sounded dull, but Kevin didn't mind. Dull was fine, as long as it was secure. After the years of living with his mother and his brother on welfare checks and food stamps, split pea soup, chicken once a week when they were lucky, patched clothes and shoes bought from the Salvation Arniy, dull-but-secure was attractive. Dull meant buying food in private stores instead of standing in long lines at the cooperatives. Dull meant living in a neighborhood where the police were polite and respectful. Dull meant all the things Kevin had never had and always wanted. And his dream of dull security was vanishing with the memory of a garbage can lid smacking into human bone. The book stared back at him. "The most crucial questions that will be faced by every post-industrial society will deal with education, talent, and science policy. The rapid expansion of a professional and technical class, and the increased dependence of the society on scientific manpower, suggest a new and absolutely unique dimension in social affairs: i.e., that the economic growth rate of a post-industrial society will be less dependent on money capital than on 'human capital.' The words blurred and the idea was silly to begin with. The most crucial question was: how would Kevin Senecal stay alive long enough to graduate and get his union card so that he could find a job?    The letter had been generated by a computer. It had his name spelled 'Senegal,' but the student ID number was correct. It was for him. It told him that two summer classes he'd taken at California State University, Northridge, were not recognized as transferable for credit prerequisite to other classes required for graduation (see schedule # below) you may not hold credit in the classes named in schedule #, and thus you have not completed the requirements for graduation. Your application for graduation is denied, and your present class status is second-year, commonly called sophomore. Upon completion of the required prerequisites and, following that completion, your successful completion of the courses noted in schedule # (see below) you may again make application for graduation." He read it three times. It said the same thing each time. Instead of graduating in two months, he had two more years of school. He crumpled the letter in rage, but then carefully smoothed it out. These things happened. It was futile to get excited. Computers often made Appointment Exchange and registered a request to see his advisor. They could give him one in two weeks. He raged silently at the phone, but there was no point in being angry with a computer. It could only understand a very limited vocabulary. After he hung up, he felt ashamed for being so angry. It shouldn't be surprising that it would lake a while to see his advisor. There were over # students at human interview. II He took the policeman's advice; varied his schedule, stayed off streets at night, and always locked his doors. His friends didn't notice. He'd always been something of a loner and a bit of a bookworm since he dropped out of the football squad, so there was no one to miss him. The girl he'd been dating had found someone else two days before the muggers had caught him, and except for Wiley Ralston no one would care. Wiley was a student one year ahead of Kevin, staying on after graduation to specialize in space industry technology. Engineering students were never popular on campus, and those going to space were hated. The One Earth Society, and other anti-technology groups, picketed the engineering building nearly everyday. Their lunch-time demonstrations seldom got out of hand, and Kevin had become accustomed to their shouted insults whenever he went in or came out of his classrooms. Now, though, they began to get on his nerves. When they ritually shouted "murderer!" at him, he remembered the crunch of bone that he'd felt that night in the alley. "Hey, don't let those nuts shake you," Wiley said as they walked past the demonstrators. "Aw, they don't," Kevin said. They hurried toward the cafeteria. There was a long line waiting. "Not really, anyway." "You ever really listen to them?" Wiley asked. "Once," Kevin said. "Didn't make much sense to me. They kept telling me we're wasting all that money in space when there's so much needed here, and I know better. Without space technology we'd be a lot worse off than we are now. What goes to space wouldn't help anyway. It's just not enough." Wiley nodded, then waved at the line ahead of them. "Yeah, except sometimes I wonder." "You?" Wiley Ralston laughed. "Not very often. Just sometimes. Like this. Why 're so many people lined up for lunch? Because you get a free lunch on vour student ID card. Which is why most of these turkeys are students to begin with." Kevin didn't say anything. It was one reason he'd decided to go to college. The state university was cafeteria was better than anything his mother had ever been able to afford on straight welfare. "Better to be a student and eat than be unemployed," Wiley said. "And hell, it's all this technology that keeps people unemployed. That's the way they see it, anyway." "You know better," Kevin said. "What's important is production. High production means a lot to go around, and -- " He stopped, because Wiley was laughing at him. "Gotcha," his friend said. He tossed back a shock of unruly red hair and grinned broadly. "You know the trouble with you, old buddy? You care. These jokers say the world's got to learn to use low technology, be kind to the Earth, live with the land, or our great-grandchildren will have green tentacles or something -- " "They never -- " "And you really worry about whether they're right or not," Wiley finished. "But they aren't, and I can prove it -- " "So-friggin-what ?" Wiley Ralston demanded. "Look, Kev, maybe they're right. Look around you. Food lines in the US of A. Want in the middle of plenty. And that's here! All over the world people are breeding like mad, nobody's got enough of anything, and hell, maybe all this space effort will be the last straw, the push that makes the donkey lie down and die. So what? You say space will save the Earth, they say it will kill us, and I say -- somebody's going to get rich out there, and that somebody is going to be Wiley Ralston. I'll get mine, and if they're so stupid they'd rather put on demonstrations than get in on a good thing, that's their lookout." But Wiley had spoken too loudly, and others overheard. An alternate technology group came up to argue. A Zero-Growth group joined in, then some fanatics from the One Earth Society. If the various protestors hadn't got to arguing among themselves the scene might have gotten ugly; as it was, Kevin missed his lunch. Even so, he preferred to be in crowds. Most of the anti-technology students wouldn't actually harm him. None wanted to kill him. Better them than the Green Fence.    His advisor was a prim, rather prissy-looking woman in her thirties. She reminded Kevin of a sentence in his sociology book. "The post-industrial society is organized around knowledge, and this gives rise to new social relationships and new structures which have to be organized politically." Ms. Rasmussen was the embodiment of that: she had knowledge, or was supposed to have, and that gave her power. As he faced her, Kevin thought that was a bunch of horse puckey. She had a job that gave her power, and she liked that a lot. "What seems to be the trouble?" she asked. She shoved a form toward him. His student ID card embossed his name and ID number on the form, but he had to fill in the address by hand. She waited until he was finished before she picked up the computer letter Kevin had handed her in response to her (jiiestion. She read it through twice. "This seems to be in order," she said. Kevin wanted to scream at her, hut he held his temper. Years of watching his mother manipulate the welfare workers had given him both patience and technique. "Please ma'am," he said. He felt sick saying it, but forced himself to keep his tone respectful. "This costs me two years of my life. It isn't fair, ma'am. I worked hard, and they tell me I'm still not through. Please, can't you do something?" She punched buttons on her console. "I'll need your ID card," she said. She inserted the plastic into the machine. Records flowed across the screen. She peered at it, adjusting her glasses with fussy little movements, smiling thinly, a superior smile, the smile of those with power. "It's all in order," she said, "just as the letter tells you. You took the courses without the proper prerequisites, and so of course you're not entitled to credit for them." "But, ma'am, I had the prerequisites," Kevin whined. He tried to keep his voice pleading, showing that he appreciated all that Ms. Rasmussen was doing for him. The effort made him tense. He hated himself, and suddenly realized that this was the way he'd felt when the muggers had him: helpless and violated. And he felt that way a lot, lately. "You did not have prerequisites as recognized by this university," Miss Rasmussen said. "I'm sorry, but I can't help you." She sounded pleased. She began marking the form; it would be turned in to record that she'd had another interview. The accounting machines needed the completed form to justify her job to the Regents. So many interviews completed, requiring so many person-hours, requiring an adjustment and increase in salaries and personnel for the counseling department; in these days of unemployment it was necessary to keep one's forms in order. "But," Kevin stammered. He almost lost control of his voice, but regained it with effort, and continued to keep a respectful tone. "I got A's in those courses," Kevin said. "A's at Northridge, B's in the courses here. What difference does it make if I had the prerequisites if I got B's here? Prerequisites are supposed to keep you out of work you can't handle, but it's obvious that I can handle the work, because I did. Please, ma'am, can't you do something to help me?" She held her head high and her look of sympathy was patently artificial. "We have to go by the rules," Ms. Rasmussen said. "There was a mistake. You should never have been admitted to the courses here without proper prerequisites. Now, officially, you have never taken those courses at all. You'll have to go meet the prerequisite requirements, then take the courses over again. I'm very sorry." She wasn't. "But that's two years of my life!" Kevin said. He wasn't deferential now. "You can't do that to me!" Patiently Ms. Rasmussen punched in more numbers. A blur of fine print filled the screen. "Look," she said. "Here are the rules. You may read them for yourself -- " If I plead, Kevin thought. If I plead, I may, just may, get her to help. She wants to feel important, and I can help her. Just say the right words. But the feeling of self-contempt was too strong. His control broke like an exploded dam. "Damn you to hell!" he shouted. "You will not swear at me." Ms. Rasmussen stood. "Get out of here. Instantly. I will not have students shouting at me. I do not have to put up with that. If you don't leave I will call the Campus Police." Police. He didn't want trouble with the police. Kevin stood. "I'm very sorry," he said. "I should not have lost my temper -- " "Go." Now that she was in control, Ms. Rasmussen felt much better. "Go now." "Yes," Kevin said. He turned. "Wait." The counselor kept him standing for a long moment. Her smile, a thin wintry smile that showed the tiniest thin line of white teeth, played at her lips. "You forgot your ID card. That's very important, you will need it. Here." She laid it on the desk, although it would have been easier to hand it to him. Kevin took the card and left. As he went out, Ms. Rasmussen was marking the time onto still another form. The form title was "Interviews Successfully Completed."    He walked home glumly, not knowing what to do. There was a Zero-Growth Movement rally on campus, and students were shouting. An alternate technology group was arguing with the Z-G's, screaming that all technology wasn't bad, only the big industries. Another group of Social Technocrats appeared to argue for high technology owned by the people. The C'ampus Police stood by interestedly. He walked in fury, not knowing whether to be angry with himself for losing his temper when he might have talked Ms. Rasmussen into doing something for him, or for not telling her exactly what he thought of her and her useless bureaucratic job; whether to be ashamed for not getting the results he wanted, or for trying when trying meant pretending respect for the Rasmussens of this world. When he reached the top of the stairs he wasn't surprised to see the door to his room standing open. Mrs. Jeffries often brought food to the students' rooms and put it in their 'frigs. She said she cooked too much, but she did it often. Kevin went in without thinking. The room was empty. All his hooks had been tumbled from the shelves onto the floor. His calt iilator was a heap of rubble in the center of the floor. The refrigerator d(H)r stood open, and everything that had been in it was poured into a hideous soup over his books. When he went into the bathroom he found Snowdrop drowned in the toilet. Ill "Dr. Farrington?" "Yes, Kevin?" "Can I see you for a moment, sir? I need help." "Sure." Professor Farrington's grin was reassuring. Of all Kevin's professors, Farrington was the only one who seemed actually interested in the students. He was a bulky man, heavy set and going to fat; forty years before he'd been a football star, but he had little time for physical activities now. His classes were interesting. He taught what was in the books but he often spoke of other things as well, of a world remade by technology and engineering, of man's future. "We're in a bad phase right now," Farrington said many times, "but that won't last. These things come in waves. Right now the social theorists are on top, and they don't trust people. It won't last. You'll all live to see a new era, an era of freedom and individual responsibilities, and I want you to be ready for it." He waved Kevin toward his office and followed along the hall. His steps were slow; Farrington seemed always physically tired, but he spoke with an animation that denied it. They went into the office, a large room lined with books, drafting table beneath the windows, a large read-out screen on the battered wood desk. "Have a seat," Farrington said. "Now, what can I do for you?" Kevin showed him the computer letter and described his interview with Ms. Rasmussen. "And I can't afford two more years," he concluded. "It's just not fair." "No, probably not. Fair play isn't the strongest point of our regulated welfare state. Rules and order, that's our goal. Let me have your ID card, I need to look up your records." Kevin handed it over. "Two years because a computer says so. That doesn't make sense." "Makes more than you think." Farrington inserted the ID card into a slot in the desk console. He began punching in numbers. "When you admit everyone who wants to go to college, and you're not allowed to flunk anybody out, you have to have some way to keep from getting hip-deep in idiots-with-degrees," Farrington said. "Too bad it happened to the engineering school too. I remember when this kind of horse puckey was reserved for the Sociology and Education Departments. And law schools, of course." "But can't you do something?" Farrington studied the read-outs. "Probably not. Used to be the professors had some authority here, but not for a long time now. Rules are rules -- ' ' "Not you too!" "Easy. Doesn't do any good to get excited. Least not here, not with me. Kevin, I can understand why you young people get frustrated. If things like this had happened to me when I was your age I'd have been scheming on how to bring the whole mess down in blood. I don't suppose your generation even talks like that." Kevin said nothing. Farrington was right. A couple of times Kevin had complained about some rule or another, tried to get a student protest together, and his classmates had thought he was crazy. The only student demonstrations to get involved in were those sponsored by one of the recognized outfits. Demonstrating for the right causes was a key to a good job after graduation. Making trouble was a way to welfare. "I can't give you a degree by waving my hand," Farrington said. "But we can diddle the system a bit. You stay on. I'll see that you get admitted to graduate courses. You can enroll in these junk courses they want you to take again, but you won't have to go to class. Just show up on exam day. When you've touched all the bases you'll get your degree and have two years of advanced study to go with it. Get you a better job." "It sounds good," Kevin said. "But I can't do it -- " "I wasn't through," Farrington said. "Lx)ok, Tve got some buddies out at Systems Development Corporation. I can get you on part-time some experience programming, Iceding problems into the computer, lhat sort of thing. Won't pay too had, and you'll have job experience m your resume. Ought to about make up for the time this stupid system is costing you." "But I still can't," Kevin said. Td love to. What you're offering IS better than -- Dr. Farrington, it would be great, and I really thank you, but I can't stay in Los Angeles." Farrington frowned. "Why not?" Kevin told him. "I might have I bought it wasn't serious, but when I found Snowdrop in the toilet -- " lie couldn't finish. The memory of wel fur was in his nostrils. Farrington's lips tightened. "You know, a few years ago -- I guess it was longer than that. Back about F)S(). I knew a guy named Turk. Sold custom car parts. One of those damned street gangs decided Turk i)ught to kick in to them. Pay proleelion. "The cops couldn't do anything: imlges didn't believe in Juvenile eriminals. 'No such thing as a bad ehild,' all that crap. One day Turk c ame home and found his dog puking blood all over the carpet. Seems someone had fed it meat filled with )' round glass. So Turk went hunting. Me look a shotgun over to the gang lu adquarters and blew hell out of the place. Then he cruised around the city looking for their cars and blew off four or five. You know, old Turk lived another two, three years, finally died of a very natural heart attack. I understand that gang still goes out to the cemetery every month to be sure Turk's still under ground." "I couldn't do that!" There was horror in Kevin's voice. "No, I don't reckon you could. Mind if I look up your psych records?" "No, sir." Farrington played with the console keys. A series of graphs came onto the screen. "Know what these mean?" "No. They wouldn't let me take any advanced psych courses. I don't know why." "I do," Farrington said. He pointed to a series of dips and valleys on one of the graphs. "Those little wiggles right there. Unstable. Potential for violence. You got a hot temper?" "Sometimes. I try to control it," Kevin said. "Yeah. You've got some other problems too. Kind of a misfit, aren't you?" "No!" Kevin almost shouted it. "I get along!" "Have many friends?" "Yes -- well, I don't have time to make many friends. But I get along." "Sure," Farrington said. "But I expect you have to work on that individualist streak. I see they had you in for intensive counseling for a couple of years. Help any?" "Sure. Sensitivity training is important, particularly for those who hope to be promoted into managerial positions -- " "You don't need to quote the goddam course prospectus to me," Farrington said. He leaned back in his big chair. "Kevin, when I was your age, an engineer built things. Took responsibilities. They'd give us a project and by God we'd get it done. Build a bridge. Design something. Start with paper and ideas and see it through until it worked. Nowadays they put you in a room full of people just like yourself, and you feed numbers into a computer. Somebody checks all your work, somebody else originated it, and a third type will supervise the hardware -- do you think you'll like that?" "No," Kevin admitted. "But what can I do?" Farrington shrugged. "Not much. Not here, anyway." "I mean," Kevin said, "the system's so set up that no one person can ruin things for everybody. Isn't that the way it's supposed to work?" "Sure. How it's supposed to work." Farrington fingered the computer letter that lay on his desk, then looked back at the console. He seemed to be debating with himself. "Senecal, I'm going to tell you something that I don't want you to repeat. You say I told you this, and I'll deny it." "Sir? I can -- I don't have to tell people everything I know." "No, I don't expect you do," Farrington said. "Look, that computer letter was no accident. The psych people have decided you're not ready to graduate. If they hadn't found problems with your prerequisites they'd have come up with something else." "But -- why?" "You're not mature enough. Not group-adjusted. See those little code numbers? That's the clue." Kevin leaned over the desk and looked at the read-out screen. The numbers meant nothing to him. "I don't think those were on the printouts I got," Kevin said. "I sent for my records. Don't they have to tell us everything in them? I thought there was a law -- " "Oh, there are laws and laws," Farrington said. "One law says that if properly qualified human-resources specialists determine that giving a subject information would be damaging to the subject, the information can be withheld. There are some others, too. I'm not even supposed to be able to get this, not even with your ID card, but -- well, a couple of my old students designed the computer security system. Anyway. The Psych boys have decided you ought to stay on as a student a couple more years. Then they'll decide if your new profile is good enough to let you have a de;rcc. My guess is that it'll still be no,' and it won't matter if you stay on as an undergraduate until you're ninety." "But what can I do?" Kevin demanded. "I don't know. One of the unions might help you, but you can't join a good union without a degree. Got any pull? Political friends? Ever worked campaigns?" "No." "Then I can't think of anything. I wish I could help. I really do." l arrington opened his desk drawer and took out a printed brochure. ' There's one thing. This outfit's looking for good general systems engineers, and they don't care about degrees. They want ability, and I ihink you've got signs of that. You did a good paper for me last term. I'll recommend you, if you like." He scaled the brochure across the lesk. The illustration on the front leaped out at him; space as black as night; the Milky Way a sparkling waterfall of stars. Against the hackdrop hung a small rock. Men Moated in the foreground. A large mirror focussed solar energy onto I he asteroid, boiling out metals. "The Daedalus Corporation," Kevin said. "That's a deep-space outfit." Farrington nodded. "One of I hem. And they're hungry. Want me lo talk to them for you?" Kevin knew there were companies o)erating in the Asteroid Belt, but he'd never thought of working for one of them. When he thought of going to space it was always in terms of one of the near-Earth orbiting factories, or possibly to the Hansen-MacKenzie base on the Moon. There was real money to be made in the industrial satellite factories -- and you could come home to spend it. "Nobody ever comes back from the Belt," Kevin said. "Not many have, yet," Farrington agreed. "But maybe they don't want to come home. They're doing something real out there in the Belt, Kevin. Something important for the whole human race, and it's not done with acres of engineers sitting in bullpens. They're going to build a whole new civilization out there -- and maybe save this one in the bargain. If I were your age I wouldn't hesitate a minute." For a moment the intensity of Farrington's tone, the professor's sincerity and wistful expression, made it sound attractive. Kevin thought again. He knew almost nothing about the Belt. There were stories. That they'd found fabulously rich sources of metals, millions of tons of nearly pure iron and nickel and copper, with solar energy to run the refineries. "But they've never brought anything back," Kevin said aloud. "No. And if they don't pretty soon things will be bad for the asteroid industries," Farrington said. "But that's just the point. They need people out there. People who'll work -- ' ' "How can they bring enough metal back to Earth to matter? The asteroids are a long way out." "There are ways," Farrington said. "I just don't know -- " "Yes." Farrington sighed. "I know. You've been brought up to think somebody will take care of you. Social Security, National Health Plan, Federal Burial Insurance. Family Assistance, Food Stamps, Welfare. Union representatives to speak for you. And I'm talking about a place where it's all up to you, where you take care of yourself because nobody's going to do it for you. I guess that can be scary to modern kids. You don't like the idea, do you?" "It's not that," Kevin said. "But I never really thought about the Belt. It's not what I had in mind for myself -- I'm sorry." "Nothing to be sorry about. It's an alien way of life. For you. Me, I wish I was young enough to go. Enough of that. Kevin, I'll think about your problem. Maybe we can come up with something. Now, if you'll excuse me. I've got to prepare for my next class." "Yes, sir. Thank you." "Nothing to thank me for. I wish I could have been some help. Nice seeing you. Drop in again -- I mean that. Come see me again in a couple of days. Maybe I'll have thought of something." "Thank you. I will." But you probably won't have thought of anything, Kevin thought as he left the office. Alfred Farrington continued to stare at the computer read-out screen. He took out a thin black notebook and copied some of the data into it, then frowned and selected a name on a roller index attached to the input console. He pushed a button and the phone dialed itself. It rang twice. "Yeah?" The phone showed a fat man about Farrington's age. "Alf. How are you, Ben?" "Fine, except for recruiting -- " "Yes. I thought I had you a good prospect, but he may not work out. Then again, he may." "Something special about this one: "Good prospect. No family ties, nobody's going to worry about him, nothing here for him to spend money on. Engineering student. And a pretty good one compared to the lot we get now." "Umm. The ship's leaving pretty soon. Think you can get him aboard? We're short on engineering talent. I've been thinking maybe we ought to ask Paul to send out a couple of the Order -- " "Possibly. I hope it doesn't come to that. I doubt if he'd do it," Farrington said. "We've few enough in the Fellowship. Better to hire some talent -- ' ' "If we can. One way or another we've got to get moving now, or the whole thing's going to come apart. How good is this prospect?" "Potentially quite good. And no family. No one will worry about where he's gone or when he's coming back." "Good." "Of course his motivation's all wrong," Farrington said thoughtfully. "To hell with motivation," Ben said. "Get him aboard. We'll motivate him. And if we can't, well, we can still get some use out of him." "Yes. Well, I'll send you his records. If you like him, let me know, riiere may be more pressures I can put on him. Now what about those others I sent over?" They talked for a long time.    The new locks to Kevin's room hadn't been disturbed. The door hadn't been opened. It hadn't had to be. Kevin's black tomcat was nailed to the door. The cat mewed piteously. Kevin gulped hard and examined the wounds. He knew what had to be done, and after a moment he did it. Then he sat on the floor with tears streaming from his eyes. After a while he heard steps behind him. Sergeant Mason came into the upstairs hallway. "Your landlady called," the policeman said. "The desk man passed it on to me." He looked at the still body nailed to the door. "You got your keys?" "Yes -- " "Go inside. Carefully. Here, let me open that. You get back over there." Mason used the keys, stood back and kicked the door open. The room hadn't been disturbed. "I'd say it's all right," Mason said. "They don't usually do anything final after a warning like -- like that. Not for a couple of days. Go get your face cleaned up, son. Go on, get." Kevin went to the washroom. When he came back the body was gone. Sergeant Mason was sponging off the dark spots on the door. "That's not evidence either, I suppose," Kevin said. His voice held bitterness. "Evidence? Sure it's evidence. Of childish pranks. Cruel, of course, but deprived children often express aggression in cruelty. It's relatively harmless. We must weigh the importance of human life against that of an animal, and of course there can be only one decision -- look, kid. I'm not saying what I believe. I'm just quoting." "Children! They're no better than animals! Bad animals." "Sure. You know that. I know it. But make the DA and the judges believe it -- Look, son, the judges are picked by the lawyers, and the lawyers get paid by the government to defend these deprived kids. The lawyers all live in closed communities with rent-a-cops. So do the newscritters. Nobody kills their pets. It's the way things are. You just get your degree and get out of LA, go find a good job and live in a company town with company cops around, and you can forget all The policeman's face went hard. "Look, I don't like it either. I can give you some protection, but we've only got so many police. And the Green Fence is never going to forget that you killed one of theirs. They'll remember a long time. A long time, Kevin." "But this is insane!" Kevin sat on the couch and looked at the familiar books -- stained and damaged now -- on all the walls. The world no longer made any sense. "You're telling me this gang is more powerful than the government!" Mason shrugged. "Maybe. What do you want us to do? Go lean on those kids? Rig up evidence? Senecal, I've got nineteen years in. I can retire in another year. You got any idea what happens to cops who bend the rules that way? The Public Defender and the Civil Liberties Union and all the others would have my head on a platter! Sure, there's lots of us would like to get those scumbags off the streets any way we can. But we've learned better, Senecal. They got Lieutenant Mogowa for tampering with evidence and they sent him to prison. He lived about a week. Not me, son. Not me. I got a wife and three kids -- and none of 'em cops, either." "So you'll wait until they kill me -- "And then maybe I can nail 'em for it. And if I do they'll be on the streets in a year. Yeah. That's the way it is, Senecal. Got any more beer?" "Yes, but you'll have to excuse me. I've got to go make a telephone call. Maybe I can catch Dr. Farrington in his office." IV Kevin had never seen so many forms and tests. There were dozens of them, and they asked him for information that no sane person would know. Finally he threw down his pencil. "This is ridiculous!" he shouted. Three other job applicants who were still working looked up in annoyance, then went back to their tests. The test monitor, a pretty girl in short skirts, frowned. "You must complete your tests -- " "I will be damned if I will," Kevin said. He stalked out of the room as the girl pleaded with him to go back and finish. That blows that, Kevin thought. Damnation. I thought a deepspace-operations outfit would -- "Congratulations, Senecal. Come with me, please." An elderly fat man barred his path. "Come on, we're running low on time," the man said. His voice was filled with authority. Kevin wanted to tell him to stuff it, but he had nothing to lose. He followed the man through twisting hallways, then into an elevator. The man didn't speak until they got off at the top floor of the Santa Monica office building. Downstairs the building had been coldly professional: new, expensive, and utterly without warmth. Up here it was completely different. The carpets were old but comfortable. Holos of space mining operations hung along the walls. People were dressed casually, and worked in small groups, or alone, and some sat in their offices with their feet on the desk and eyes directed to the ceiling. One man was making a paxr airplane. They went to the end of the hall and into an office. It too was comfortably furnished, and reminded Kevin of Professor Farrington's room. "I'm Ben Simington," the fat man said. "Have a seat." The chairs were comfortable. "Want a drink? Scotch. Yes. I recommend scotch whiskey, a double." Simington went to a wall panel, touched it, and let it swing open. An elaborate wet bar was behind it. He took out glasses carved with strange creatures and poured, then handed one to Kevin. The figure on Kevin's glass was a phoenix. "Cheers," Simington said. Kevin lifted the glass and sipped. The whiskey was smooth, much better than any scotch he'd ever had before. "Confused?" Simington asked. "Yes." "Think about it." Kevin did. What data had he? The contrast between the lower floor of the Daedalus building, coldly professional, like hundreds of others all over the city, and the relaxed attitudes of the people on this floor -- all of them obviously highranking executives even if they didn't act like it -- was indeed confusing. This office, plain, but with very expensive carpets and pictures and electronic equipment -- Kevin realized that he had, in all his life put together, never spent as much money as this office must have cost, yet the impression was of comfort and utility, not ostentation. Then there were the tests. Medical exams, of course, then the others. The first ones had been sensible, related to systems engineering, digging deep into his knowledge. Others were obviously psychological tests, and all big companies used those. But after that -- those forms, which asked for things like grandmother's age at death, great-grandfather's occupation, every address at which he had ever lived. They'd made no sense, and they got worse as he went along. Why? What would the Daedalus Corporation want with such information? Nothing. They couldn't want it. So why ask for it? "You expected me to give up on those tests," Kevin said. "Let's say we hoped you would. But not too soon. Part of the test score is the time it takes for the applicants to tell us to go to hell. Quit too soon, we don't need you. Not enough motivation. Keep on after it's too obvious the things are useless, and -- well, you came off pretty good." "But -- " "Many of the chaps down there still wading through will get jobs," the fat man said. "We need paper shufflers too. But we wouldn't send them out to the Belt. I take it you do still want the Job." "Yes." Kevin's voice was unnecessarily strong. He realized that, but didn't explain. "Why?" Ben Simington prompted. "Because there's got to be something better than -- " He didn't know how to finish. Better than here, where teenaged gangsters tortured cats and threatened people and the courts protected them. Better than a world where there were regulations upon regulations, where every detail of your working life was supervised by Federal inspectors and union officials, where you could gel into trouble for working too hard, where they told you that all the regulation was the price of a stable world economy and then they couldn't protect you from street gangsters. Better than -- "Better than always having forms to fill out and people who think the forms are important," he said. Simington nodded. "Good. We need people who want their work to make sense. But don't get the idea that it always will, Kevin. Sometimes there's things to be done whether they make .sen.se or not. Still, you won't find loo much monkey motion out where you'll be going. You'll have to take eare of yourself, but you won't mind that. Wish I could go along Drink up." Kevin took another healthy sip of excellent whiskey It went down sm(K)thly and warmed him from the inside out that and the fat man's camaraderie. Ih likid the leeling. Kevin was intelligent enough to know it was all deliberate, that it was all planned to make him feel welcome, hut he liketl that too. fhe se people wanted him, and they cared about how he lelt riiey tiilked loi an hour. The fat man hniked at Kevin's test scores, his medii al levoids. Ins file from UC'LA Kevin wndeied how he'd gotten that, but didn't ask and a lot of othei siib)ei ts Some didn't seem very imoilant binally Simmpton Uaiu'd back and looked iHiisively at the ceiling. "It's that time agiiin." he said. "I have to make up my mind Are you worth the mvi slment " "I honestly tkni t know, " Kevin said. 'Neithei il I " I he fat man sighed. "You'd think I'd have thousands of volunteers," he said. "And I do, but not qualified people. The Belt's not the same as a quick tour in orbit. Don't kid yourself that it is. They're spread thin out there. A couple of thousand people, mostly on Ceres, spread across nic, Kevin." "No." He hadn't expected a picnic. He thought about the vast emptiness of the Belt. It wasn't a place he'd go by choice -- but what choices had he? There were plenty of volunteers for the factories orbiting Earth, and what use would Kevin Senecal be to one of them? Officially he was neither engineer nor good millhand. He was nothing. It wouldn't be that way in the Belt, and that was something to think about. "Wayfarer leaves in four days," Simington said. "Can you be in her?" "Four days! Mr. Simington, I don't really know anything about space industries, and I can't learn in four days!" "We don't expect you to. Trip out takes nine months. You'll learn more about space operations than you really want to know. Nothing else to do aboard ship. There'll be a reader and plenty of tapes. Ship's crew drills you in equipment, p-suits, getting around outside. You'll learn to live in low gravity or you won't live at all. I'm not worried about what you'll know when you get to Ceres. It's whether you'll stick it out that bothers me." "I generally fmish what I start," Kevin said. "Yep. One reason I'm talking to you is because your coach told me how you finished a game with two broken ribs. Didn't play too well, but you finished." "That was in high school." Just how far back had Daedalus gone in checking his background? But it made sense: he was going to cost them a lot of money. "I still don't understand why you want me," Kevin said. Simington shrugged. "Who do we send out, Kevin? Not superheroes trained for one mission; most of the astronauts came apart when their tour was over. Senior engineers? Why would they go? They're doing all right here. No, we've found our best people are misfits who don't like our modem welfare state. If they've got some other reason to get them headed for the Beit, that's fine; but it's what they do when they get there that counts." The fat man looked down at the data sheets on his desk. "Look, I don't believe in a lot of this psych garbage, but some of it's useful. In some ways I may know you better than you know yourself. ' ' There wasn't anything Kevin could say to that. "Contract's for five years," Simington said. "But we don't really make a lot of profit on five years. We need people who'll go the course." He went back to studying the read-outs. Kevin suddenly wanted very badly to go. Partly it was a competitive urge. He didn't want to be told he wasn't good enough. But there was more, too. Out there he might find a meaningful job and a chance to do something important. Earth was running out of metals, of oil, of coal, of everything. The anti-technology organizations had halted nuclear power development and Eco-freak rioters had smashed the space-power antenna outside Bakersfield -- and investment money to build another couldn't be found. Population was rising and food production wasn't. There were already famines in parts of the world, and the pinch was felt everywhere, even in the United States. And the lawyers continued to gum up everything -- in the courts, permit hearings, environmental impact statements. The One Earth Society said the answer was to eliminate technology, space industries, everything that wasn't "natural." The costs would but there was nothing else. Earth must abide, and she could not support a plague of mankind, an epidemic of humanity. Kevin remembered Professor Farrington's lecture on that. "Maybe they're right," Farrington had said. "Maybe. But it's for damn sure if there's an alternative this is the time to take it. We can get off the Earth and live in the solar svstem. Not on one planet, but on nine of them, nine planets, thirty-five moons, and can go. If we wait a few years, things will be so desperate down here we'll never make it. This is the first and last opportunity for mankind to be something more than a carnivorous ape crawling on the surface of one insignificant planet." Kevin, remembering, nodded to himself. "I want to go," he said. "And I can make it in four days." Simington said nothing for a long time. Kevin held his breath. Finally the fat man spoke. "Okay. I can offer you a starting salary of fourteen thousand Swiss francs a year. Five-year contract." Kevin made rapid mental calculations. About a hundred and fifty thousand US dollars a year. It wasn't as high as he'd expected; not that high at all in these days of inflation and ultra-taxation. Engineers on Earth made more. Engineers in orbital factories made a lot more. But -- it was more than he could get without degrees and a strong union. "It's more than you think," Simington was saying. "We pay half that in francs in the Belt, the other half into your account in Zurich. We'll set that up for you. No point in letting Uncle Sugar get his hands on your money. If you don't have too much junk shipped out from Earth, you can save your return passage in about four years." "And if I don't save?" Simington shrugged. "Your problem. We pay your way out. If you stay ten years with us, we pay your way back in. Don't worry about it. Even if you can't cut it for us, you won't be out of a job. There's a lot more jobs than people in the Belt. You won't starve." 'T suppose not -- " "And we give you a sign-up bonus," Simington said. "Thirtyfive thousand bucks. You can use that to clean up any Earth-side problems. WeTl also provide you with a basic outfit." "Sounds good," Kevin said. "It is good. We take care of our people. Notice I haven't said anything about owing us for passage and bounty. Some outfits pay higher, but their people owe for passage out. Some never do save it back. We don't work that way." Sure, Kevin thought. But you're out to make a profit like the others. Profit. Most of his professors had acted as if profits were nasty. Only Farrington seemed to think differently. And Wiley Ralston, of course. Not that the professors had any control; international firms survived despite the intellectuals' contempt. The welfare state could tax US corporations practically out of existence, but they couldn't get their hands on the internationals, or the space operations firms. "What kind of work?" Kevin asked. Simington's grin was wide. "Everything! Mining operations, living quarters, refinery design, ships and transport, agriculture -- it all needs doing. Terrific opportunity." If it's that great, why do you need me? Kevin wondered. But it sounded exciting, and besides, what other choice did he have? "I'll take it." Simington nodded. "Report here, ready to leave, in two days."    They flew him down to the Baja California spaceport in a windowless transport. He crouched with his gear among empty cargo containers and tried not to think of what was coming next. There was only one other passenger, a man more than twice Kevin's age, shorter by five inches but weighing almost as much as Kevin did -- built like a lineman rather than a half back. He had dark hair and brown eyes, and a fine network of thin red lines around his mouth and across the bridge of his nose. He drank heavily from a hip flask. "Drink?" he asked. "No, thanks." The man shrugged. "Headed for WayfarerT" When Kevin nodded the man's grin broadened. He put out his hand. "Me, too. Bill Dykes." Kevin took the offered hand. Dykes's grip was firm. "Kevin Senecal." He waited for Dykes to comment on the name, but he didn't. "Sure you don't want that drink? You look nervous." "No, Vm not nervous," Kevin said. "Wish they had windows back here. Td like to see Baja." "Not much to see," Dykes said. "Railroads, power lines, highways, looks Just like anyplace else now. Not like it was a few years ago when there wasn't but one road down here. Damndest thing. Of all the places in the world to put a spaceport. I'd have thought Baja would be the last." The airplane engines thrummed on. Kevin was glad of someone to talk with. It took his mind off what was to come. Deep space, the Belt -- but more terrifying was the way he'd get out there. "Good location," Kevin said. "Further south than Canaveral, so there's more eastward velocity. Takes less energy to get the pods in orbit. And it's on the ecliptic. Anything launched from there has an easier time of it getting to the Belt -- " Kevin stopped, because he could see he was boring his companion. "Sorry. You know all this." "Some," Dykes admitted. "You've been up before?" Dykes nodded. "Orbital factories. Three years in the General Motors satellite. Didn't want to join up for another hitch. Took my pay back to Earth . ' ' "But -- you must have saved a lot -- " it." Dykes took another drink. "And I couldn't get a dirt side job. My union's full of One Earthers. They say space technology takes jobs away from people on Earth. Sweet Lord, they fixed up an initiation fee that would've wiped me out! Tried working without a union, but you know how that is. Got beat up about as many times as I had a day's work." Dykes didn't seem broken up about his problems. He smiled cheerfully and took another drink, a long one this time. "So I took what was left of my savings and headed for the Moon." "Oh." The Moon might be a good place to work. "Hansen colony?" Kevin asked. "Naw, couldn't get on there. If MacKenzie and Hansen had been hiring. I'd probably still be up. No mickey mouse crap with Hansen, they tell me. Just hard work. Naw, I tried a little prospecting, a little mining. Luna's no good. Regulations, bureaucrats, lawyers, taxes -- hell, it's no different from Earth. No chance to get anywhere." "So you're going to the Belt?" "Sure. So' re you. What in hell are you so nervous about?" Kevin laughed. "Didn't know it showed that much. I -- have you been up in a laser pod before?" "Yeah. Four times. Lived through all but the second one." "Huh?" "That one killed me." Dykes held his serious expression for a moment, then grinned. "Look, there's nothing to worry about." "Sure," Kevin said. "Sure. Say, if you don't mind. I'll have a drink after all."    The plane set down in morning tropical heat. There was no wind. The airfield was located near the launching facility, but a large concrete terminal building blocked their view of the laser field beyond. They watched their baggage loaded onto a cart, then went into the terminal. There were few formalities. Kevin showed his ticket and was checked off a list. "First time up?" the clerk asked. When Kevin admitted it, he was sent down a long stairway. "See you," Dykes called. The passage led to a waiting room. There were a dozen other people there, mostly men older than he was, but a few women, and one family with two children. There was also a remarkably pretty girl. Kevin icntatively smiled at her, but she didn't respond, so he took out a book and began reading. Presently a man in white coveralls came in and waited for their attention. He didn't say anything, just stood there until they were all looking at him. He looked at the two children and shuddered. "Anybody here can't follow instructions? I mean follow 'em to the letter?" he asked. "If so, speak up and save the Company some money. Save your lives, for that matter. You can get killed doing something stupid." There was still no response. He shrugged. 'M'm Hal Winstein, and I'm supposed to tell you groundhogs how to eel from here to the orbit station alive. After that you're .somebody else's worry. "You all have pressure suits and helmets that ftt? You should have turned them in for inspection. Everybody do that?" There were murmurs, but no one said anything. "Okay. Next. Anybody seriously suffer from claustrophobia? Course not, you wouldn't be here, but I'm supposed to ask. Now here's the drill. You'll go get your suits on and eet checked out. Check-out ineludes vacuum test to be sure your equipment works. When the techs are happy with your gear, you'll go to the loading area and climb into a capsule. "The capsules hold two hundred kilos each. That's approximately two people and their gear. We strap you in the webbing and you'll be there a while. Eventually the capsules move to the launch area, you'll hear a warning, and off you'll go at three gravities. "Three gees isn't all that much if you're lying flat in the webbing. It goes on for a lot longer than you think it will, so don't get worried. When it stops you'll be in orbit. No weight." "Free fall," Kevin muttered. He wondered how he'd feel. People often got sick in space. "That's the only tricky part," Winstein said. "You'll feel like you're falling forever. Don't panic and don't unstrap. Capsules with kids aboard will be taken into the orbiter airlock and opened there. The rest of you'll have to get to the orbiter through vacuum. There's only two important things to remember: do exactly what the crewman who comes for you says you should do, and never get completely unfastened. You'll have two safety lines. Be sure one is attached to something before you unclip the other. The crew will get you into the airlock if you cooperate. If you don't, you could get ver' dead. Understood?" "I think I will walk," the family man said. The others didn't laugh. "Don't want to scare you," Winstein said. "But you do want to take this serious. Any questions?" There weren't many. Everyone there was a potential colonist or would work in one of the satellite factories. Laser launching was a lot cheaper than tickets on the shuttle, but the Hansen Company didn't particularly encourage passenger traffic on the laser system: they made bigger profits on freight. Finally Kevin raised his hand. "Yeah?" Winstein said. "Can we watch the launches? I've never seen one." Winstein looked at his watch. "If you get through suit check fast, you can watch cargo go up for a few minutes. Then you'll have to get below and load on. Okay, through this door to the changing rooms. Find your own gear and get it on." "What do we do with our clothes?" one man asked. Winstein shrugged. "Carry 'em along if you don't go over the mass marked on your ticket. Or ship 'em to somebody. Or leave 'em here and we'll give 'em to local charities. Suit yourself. By the way -- I don't advise anybody to fudge on total weight. You wouldn't really want us to think you mass less than you do. And we can't afford to lose the capsules." V There was very little privacy in the changing room. Only a long screen separated men from women. The only facilities were a long bench and table on either side of the screen . Kevin collected his pressure suit from the Hansen Company inspector who'd checked it out. "Nice gear," the technician said as he handed it over. "David Clarke makes the best, in my book." One more datum to file away, Kevin thought. Daedalus Corporation didn't stint on equipment. They'd given him the best. He had his suit, and helmet, with radios and tool belts; a programmable pocket computer, the latest model he knew of, complete with a plug-in memory-reference unit that contained, along with much other data, just about every formula and table in the big Chemical Rubber Handbook; a lightweight Fiberglas suitcase, really more like a pressure-tight portable footlocker. It was all first class and it made him feel that he was important to the company. The pressure suit went on like a diver's wet suit, and looked like one only not so thick. It fit very closely; he had to use talcum powder to get into it. Gloves dogged onto the ends of the sleeves, and a seal set firmly around his neck. He slipped into the boots, hung the small equipment bag over his shoulder, and reported back to the technicians. They pulled and pinched, looking for loose spots. They didn't find any in Kevin's, but the next to come up was the girl he'd seen before, and after a moment they handed her a lump of what looked like clay. "Shove that under your breasts," the technician said. "Yeah, right there. Don't leave any gaps." "But -- " She was obviously embarrassed. "Lady, you're going into vacuum," the man explained. "Your innards will be pressured to about seven pounds by the air in your helmet. Outside is nothing. Your skin won't hold that. The suit will, but you've got to be flat against the suit, otherwise yoiHl swell up to fill any empty spaces. It won't do a lot of good for your figure. "Oh. Thank you," she said. She turned avvr and used the clav as she'd been told. The technician looked at Kevin and shook his head. "Don't get many small-tovvn chicks here. Okay, sport, on with your helmet. See it's dogged right. Don't like to lose passengers in the test chamber." The helmet fit snugly onto the neck seal. The technician checked the locking mechanism and seemed satisfied. "Okay, you and blondie there, into the next room and through the airlock." He raised his voice. "Sending in the first two, Charlie." "Right. Come on, come on, we got a full schedule today." Kevin and the girl went through the door and were motioned to another, this one steel with a large locking wheel. Through that was a large chamber. There was a man in a pressure suit inside it. He motioned to hoses on the bulkhead. "Connect up to those." They did, and the man checked the fittings. "Okay," he said. "We'll pump out this chamber. As we do, there'll come pressure into your helmets through those hoses. When the outside pressure's gone, you're going to be uncomfortable for a while. Any gas in your system will expand until you'll feel like a balloon. Don't be too damned polite to get rid of it, or you'll be sorry. If you feel really uncomfortable, or your ears hurt real bad, or you can't breathe, hit one of those panic buttons next to you there. Otherwise, don't do anything at all. Understood?" "Yes," the girl said. Kevin nodded. "Right." Charlie turned to his control panel and pressed buttons. The outside door had already been closed and sealed while he was talking. Kevin felt the pressure drop. His ears clogged for a moment and he swallowed frantically until they popped and were clear. The pressure continued to fall and he felt his insides swelling as Charlie had said they would. loud in his headset. "I've got your pressures here. Everything looks right to me. Any problems?" "No," the girl's voice said. "Good. Now comes the hard part. The worst thing that can happen to you is to run low on oxygen. You won't know it's happening. So, I'm gonna cut down on your oxygen supply to let you get used to what anoxia feels like. While I'm doing it I want you to write your name on that pad there in front of you. Every time I say 'write,' you write your name until I say to stop. Okay?" "Yes," the girl's voice said in his headset. "Sure," Kevin said. "You, mister, I asked if it was understood," Charlie said. "Oh." Kevin turned on his microphone. "Sorry. Understood." "Okay. Here we go. Write." It was no problem. He wrote carefully, then glanced over at the girl. 'Ellen MacMillan.' Her handwriting was neat and precise, unlike his own heavy scrawl. "Write," Charlie said, and they did it again. It seemed a silly game. Kevin felt an urgent impulse to laugh. Why? part of his mind wondered. But it didn't matter, of course he wanted to laugh, this was silly -- "Write." His hand didn't work properly, but it was all right, he was tired of this silly game. He glanced over at Ellen's paper. Her neat hand had written 'Coca-cola.' 'Scotch and soda,' Kevin wrote. "Write." 'Will you have dinner with me?' he tried to write, but it didn't come out that way. He couldn't read it. Oh, well. Ellen looked at him and giggled. He responded, and they laughed together. "Hey, you're beautiful," Kevin shouted. She laughed harder. Why was she laughing? Kevin wondered. It was true enough. Well, maybe not beautiful. But she was nice, a really pretty girl, blonde curls cut off short but still long enough to curl. He stared at her pressure suit, trying to see where her breasts left off and the clay began. She saw what he was doing and patted the spot, giggling again. "Write your names. It is very important that you write your names. If you do not write your names legibly you will not be permitted to go up today," Charlie said. His voice was very stem, and that was funny too. Only, part of his mind said, it wasn't funny. He tried very hard, but all he could produce was a scrawl. Ought to be good enough, though, he thought. They can read that -- His head began to clear suddenly, and he looked at the paper in front of him. It was awful. He wanted to cry -- He felt the chamber pressure rising. It became very warm in the capsule. "Okay," Charlie said. "When I give the signal, disconnect from the hoses and go out the far door. Take those papers with you, and don't forget what you've learned. Anoxia sneaks up on you. You think you're doing all right, even when you're acting like a stupid drunk. If you remember that, you can function longer. Not a lot longer, but a little longer anyway."    The next stop was another supply counter, where he picked up his reflective coveralls and tool belt. When he put them on over his pressure suit, and slung the tool belt around his waist, Kevin felt like a spacer. He knew better. There was a lot to learn, and he wouldn't even get started learning it until he was aboard Wayfarer', but the tool kit and professional equipment was at least a start. He asked directions to the observation balcony and was shown a stairway. The balcony was empty. It gave a view of the wide valley on the other side of the terminal building from the airfield. The upper parts of the valley sides were covered with the tall cardones cactus plants, giants twenty feet tall and more, looking like cartoons of the desert cactus. There were even vultures perched in the cactus. Below, on the valley floor, were the lasers. At first it looked like a field of mirrors. Over a hundred lasers were scattered across the brown Baja desert sand. Each sent its output into a mirror. The mirrors were all arranged so that they reflected onto one very large mirror nearly a kilometer beyond the balcony. A rail track ran onto a platform above the final mirror. Squat capsules, like enormously swollen artillery shells, sat on cars on the track, a long line of them waiting for launch. As he watched, one of the capsules was wheeled along the track until it stopped over the launching mirror. The field became a blaze of blue-green light as the lasers went on. Somewhere nearby, Kevin knew, were two large nuclear power plants. They poured their entire output into the lasers below him, enough electricity to power a city, all turned into laser light. The mirrors pivoted slightly so that all their energy went to the one large mirror at the end of the field. The capsule rose, suddenly and silently, as if pushed into the sky by a rapidly growing giant blue-green beanstalk. It vanished in seconds, but the laser beam continued to follow it, moving from vertical to an angle toward the east. Finally all the lasers went out together. "My God," Kevin said aloud. "Fm going up like thatT" He heard a laugh behind him and turned quickly to see the girl who'd been in the altitude chamber with him. She smiled as he looked at her. "Yes, we are," she said. "Scared?" "Damn betcha." "Me too. I wish Td taken the shuttle." Another capsule was in position, and rose silently from the platform, vanishing into the clear blue sky, followed by the silent beam of intense light. If he listened carefully Kevin thought he could hear the hum of the beam. It was pulsed at something like two hundred times a second. The laser system worked like a ram jet. Under each capsule was a bell-shaped chamber, open at the bottom. The laser energy entered the chamber and heated the air inside. The air rushed out, pushing the capsule upward. Then the beam was turned off just long enough for more air to get into the chamber, to be heated by the next pulse of the beam. "Tm still not sure I believe it works," Kevin said. "It looks like black magic." "Green magic," Ellen said. There was a long pause in the launching sequence, then a trainload of capsules came out. Each capsule was accompanied by an armed guard. Four Mexican Army tanks rolled alongside the train. "Ye gods, that must be a valuable cargo," Kevin said. He looked quickly at Ellen when she didn't answer. She was watching them with a look of satisfaction. "Do you know what's in them?" Kevin asked. "No, do you?" "I thought you were watching as if you did. No, I haven't a clue." "As you said, it must be valuable." She continued to stare until all the capsules were launched, and the guards and tanks rolled away. Then she looked at her watch. "Maybe we ought to be getting down -- " "Yes. Hate to miss the ship. Where are you headed?" Wayfarer. Das Wanderer' Kevin had thought she would be going up to one of the orbital factories. "All the way to Ceres? Alone?" "Yes, why not?" Kevin shrugged. "No reason." "Except that you don't approve of women going to the Belt," she said. "That's man's work. I suppose you want restrictive laws for space, too. 'One job per family' out in the Belt as well as here on Earth." There was anger in her voice. "Well, you had that in the United States, still do really, but you won't get it in space, and I'm going whether you approve or not." She turned and stalked down the stairwell. "Hey," Kevin called. "Hey, I didn't mean anything. I'm sorry -- " She didn't turn. To hell with her, Kevin thought. He slowed down, wondering what to do next. "Kev! Hey, buddy," someone called. Kevin turned. It was Wiley Ralston. "Wiley! Hey, are you going up this round?" Wiley had left Los Angeles two weeks before to find a job in deep space. Kevin wasn't that surprised to see him. "Sure, I'm in the afternoon wave. Ride up with me?" "Can't," Kevin said. "I'm going right now -- hey, where are you going?" "Got some things to arrange," Wiley said. "You going in WayfarerT' "Right -- you too?" Wiley was hurrying away, and his manner indicated that he didn't want to be followed. "You're going up right now? Not in the first capsule, though -- " "Sure, get it over with," Kevin said. He had to shout now; Wiley was moving away fast. "Not the first," Wiley said. "Get on the last one -- " "Why?" "Can't stop to talk, old chum. I've really got to scoot. See you aboard Wayfarer He vanished into a door marked authorized perstanding in the middle of the empty corridor. Damn, Kevin thought. He walked slowly to the capsule loading area. If I wait, he thought. I'll be scared out of my wits before it happens. He knew the laser launching system was safe, but that didn't stop the butterflies in his stomach. May as well get it over with, he thought. He collected his helmet from the technicians. There was one couple, and Ellen MacMillan, in the loading area. "Who's first?" the technician asked. "We are," the couple said. "Right. Let's see you get into your hats and seal up." When they had their helmets dogged down the technician attached a pressure gauge to the man, looked worried, and said, "Go back and get a recheck on this." "Something wrong?" "Probably not, but I like to be careful. Okay, you're downchecked. Next." He jerked a thumb at Kevin, then at Ellen MacMillan. "You two. Get your heads on and let's hook up air bottles. Come on, we haven't got all day. Orbits don't wait." When they had donned helmets and air tanks the technician checked his gauges again. "Looks good," he said, and sent them through a door. Kevin hurried along, trying not to think of the ride ahead. No worse than a roller coaster, he kept telling himself. The launching pods were waiting. They seemed much larger than the ones he'd seen being launched, but even so the capsule was too small. It looked like a bell-shaped steel coffin. Ellen was already inside, strapping herself into a nylon-webbing couch. Kevin got in and lay on the other couch. "Hear me all right?" a voice asked. "Yes." They both answered at once, speaking a little too loudly, a little too confidently. Kevin turned toward Ellen to see that she was looking at him. They grinned faintly at each other. "Fine. Now you wait a while," the tech's voice said. "Then you go. There's nothing tricky about any of this. You're hooked into the capsule air supply. When you make orbit you wait until a crewman comes and opens the can. Then -- and not before -- you pull that big lever above you. It disconnects you from the capsule system and you'll be on your own air tanks. You got two hours of air in the capsule and pother hour in your tanks. Okay, I'm closin' you in. Bon voyage." The capsule door closed. They watched the inside wheel turn as it was dogged shut. It already seemed close and cramped in the pod. Like a big steel coffin built for two, Kevin thought. He pushed the thought aside. "We're moving," Ellen said. There wasn't much sense of motion, but she was right. The capsule was moving along the track. Kevin tried to visualize its progress as it went inexorably toward the launch area. "Wonder how the kids will make out?" "Better than us, I expect. At least we don't have to do anything -- " "I wish we did," Kevin said. "Better than just waiting for them." "Sure -- " The warning tones sounded, then gravity seized them. They were pressed hard into the seat webbing. Three gravities isn't all that bad; a little like being on a water bed with another mattress on top of you and two people piled onto that. It was possible to breathe, but not to talk. The acceleration went on and on. I'm really going, Kevin thought. I've left Earth, and I won't be back for a long time.    Eventually the weight diminished, then was gone entirely. There was a sensation of falling, endless falling. "I wonder if we made it," Ellen said. Her voice was artificially calm. "Well, this is free fall -- " "Which we would feel whether or not we have enough velocity to make orbit," Ellen said. "And we won't know for about half an hour." "By then the crew people will be here." I hope, Kevin thought. There was nothing to do. There ought to be some kind of instniment to tell them they were in orbit. Kevin thought about that. How could you design one? No air, of course; couldn't measure velocity by air speed. An accelerometer hooked into the capsule; add up all the accelerations and you'd have velocity. A micro-computer to decide whether that was the proper velocity for the job. Sure, it could be 'done. Why hadn't they done it? Another expense for an already expensive business. "I'd think someone would have spoken to us by now," Ellen said. She moved her arm up so that she could see her watch. "Only five minutes. Seems longer." "Sure does. Uh -- by the way, my name is Kevin." "I know. I saw it on your paper. In the chamber. You read mine, too. We were pretty silly, weren't we?" "Yeah. What outfit are you with?" "None. I'm paying my own way," she said. Good Lord. She had to be fabulously wealthy. He looked at her suit and other gear. First class, but no frills. "How come you're taking the hard way up instead of the shuttle?" "I couldn't afford a shuttle ticket." That didn't make sense. "But you can afford a ticket to Ceres. Why are you going there?" "It seemed like a good idea at the time," she said. Then she giggled. "I'm not too bad at engineering, Kevin, even if you don't approve of women in your business -- " "I never said -- " "And I didn't like the offers I got from the orbital factories. Or the Luna companies either. So I took what I could scrape up and bought a ticket. There wasn't much to spare." "Out to make your fortune pioneering," Kevin said. "That's right. There'll be good Jobs for me. For anyone who can do the work. I see you don't approve." "Sure I approve. It Just seems like a long way to go -- " "You're going," she pointed out. "Why can't I?" Kevin didn't answer. It Just didn't seem right. And you're a male chauvinist pig, he told himself. You hate to see a pretty girl working at something besides being a pretty girl. Only that's not true. Dammit it's going to be rough out there, and -- And, he thought, I've got about says women and children shouldn't get into tough situations. The world is no longer a place where we live in caves and go hunt tigers, and our instincts are all fouled up, but we We got them. Of course it was pretty rough for unmarried women in the United States anyway. The feminist movement had gotten legal equality for women -- for a while. But then came the Equity scandals, and the Great Recession, and rising unemployment. The unions put on the pressure, and Congress came up with the 'One Job Per Family law. The courts threw it out, but Congress passed it again, and its status was still undecided. And women weren't welcome in most unions whatever the courts said, not with so many men out of work. And maybe, Kevin thought, maybe the whole idea is wrong, but there are plenty of women -- married women -- who approve the job restrictions and reserved occupations. "It seemed a long time from when they launched the cargo to when they sent us up," Kevin said. "How can both batches get to the same satellite?" "They can't. The cargo went directly to Wayfarer. We go to the orbital station," Ellen said. She frowned. "I make it twenty minutes since we were launched. Doesn't that seem like an excessively long time? We ought to have heard from someone." "It does seem a while. Let's try calling out." He reached up to the radio panel above. There was a small card of instruction attached on its face. The first said, "for guages. "Is this an emergency?" Ellen looked thoughtful. "I don't know -- I'd hate to cause trouble, but I am getting a bit worried." "Me too. To hell with them." He switched on the radio. Then he cursed. "There's no pilot light," he said. "Burned out -- or does the set work?" There was only one way to find out. There was a jack on the face of the panel, and he plugged his mike into it. "Hey out there -- anybody listening? This is Capsule -- uh -- nine-eight-four, hopefully in orbit. Anyone? Over." "There isn't even static," Ellen said. "The receiver's not working. I doubt if the transmitter is working either." Kevin looked at her with curiousity. She didn't seem scared. Or surprised, either. "What do we do?" "You can try the transmitter again." "Sure. Mayday. Mayday. This is Capsule nine-eight-four. Mayday, Mayday. Over." Again he heard nothing. How long would it take for one of the crewmen to get to them, if the transmitter worked but the receiver didn't? "Mayday, Mayday, Mayday. This is Capsule nineeight-four. Our receiver is not working. We cannot hear your reply. Please come help us. Mayday." Ellen began unfastening her seat straps. Kevin watched with a frown. Thev'd been told not to do that. Of course they'd also been told someone would come get them. He felt a knot of fear in his stomach. Trapped in an orbiting steel coffin. The sensation of falling was overwhelming now. In a moment he'd panic if he couldn't do something constructive. "I don't think that's going to do much good," Ellen said. She inspected the emergency set. "I don't see anything obviously wrong. Should we take the cover off and look?" Kevin doubted that would be any use. Integrated circuit chips all look alike; how could you tell if something was wrong with one of them? He began unfastening his own straps. When they were loose, he floated away from the acceleration couch. It was a strange sensation. He'd seen people in free fall on TV often enough, and had looked forward to experiencing it, to being able to swim in the air, but now all he wanted was to get back to having weight again. "We have suit radios," Ellen said. "Is yours powered?" "Yes. Fresh batteries, and it was checked out yesterday -- Hey! If we get outside this thing, we might be able to raise somebody with it." "We'll have to disconnect from the capsule air supply before we can open the hatch," Ellen said. "If the hatch will open at all -- " "Why shouldn't it?" She shrugged. The motion set her twisting slightly, and she caromed into him in the confined space. They both grabbed handholds. "We have to do something," Kevin said. "Let's open the hatch." He reached for the big emergency disconnect handle. "Wait. Fasten your safety line to something." "Oh. Right." He clipped the line to one of the couch pipeframes. "Ready?" "As I'll ever be. Go ahead." He turned the red handle. It didn't turn; he did. Kevin cursed and got his feet planted against the couch, braced, and turned the handle again. It moved, slowly at first, then swung over. The ship's air hoses popped loose from their connections on their backpacks. They were now living on their air tanks. "There's still pressure in here," Ellen said. "Damn." She was right. The emergency disconnect was supposed to vent all the air from the capsule. The capsule hatch wouldn't open until the air was gone. There 'd be no point in pulling on it; at seven pounds a square inch, hundreds of tons of air pressure held that hatch closed. They couldn't open the hatch, and then had less than an hour of air. VI "I never thought they'd do it this way," Ellen said. "Huh? Who'd do what this way?" Kevin asked. "Nothing. We've got to bleed the pressure out of this capsule. Try to find the relief valve." She began searching her side of the capsule. "This looks like it," Kevin said. There was a valve with a large handle. Remembering what happened the last time he'd tried to turn something in free fall, he braced himself before he twisted the handle. It spun without effort. The handle wasn't splined to the valve stem. 'Jesus Christ," he muttered. Ellen pulled herself over to watch as he futilely turned the handle. "No go," he announced. He was surprised at how calm he sounded. "Your tool kit," Ellen said. "What's in it?" Kevin didn't really know. He'd taken some of the items out to look them over, but that was something else he was supposed to learn about on the way out to the Belt, and there 'd been so little time to prepare. He took the leather tool pack off his belt and opened it. "There's a power head," he said. "I remember that. And drill bits. But is it enough to get through the capsule walls?" "You won't know until you try," Ellen said. He took out the power head and inspected it. Then he searched through the loops of the tool pack until he found the drill chuck. It wasn't obvious how that attached to the power unit, but he worked carefully to be sure he didn't bend or break anything, and eventually it snapped into place. He pulled the trigger experimentally. The whine of the motor was delightful music. "Now for the bit. About six millimeters? Looks about right." He squinted in the dim capsule light, trying to read the tiny words on the shank of the bit. He couldn't make them out. He hoped all the bits were they were sharp and new. He put the bit in the chuck and tightened it, then looked for a place to drill, choosing a spot between two braces. "I wonder how thick these things are." "No thicker than they have to be," Ellen said. "True." The less structural weight, the more payload. "Here goes." He pressed the bit against the metal surface and turned on the drill. It whirred reassuringly, and the bit threw up tiny bright chips that floated in the compartment, dancing about when stirred by air currents kicked up by Kevin's movements. "It's working," Ellen said. For the first time there was excitement in her voice. "It really is." He continued to drill, trying not and where he was. That was no good, so he tried to think about something else. Why was Ellen so calm? And why hadn't she been surprised? The bit seemed to have gone awfully deep. Wouldn't it ever get through? But, even as he wondered, it jerked and pushed all the way to the chuck. Air whistled out past it. Kevin reversed the drill and withdrew it. "Might take a long time to empty the capsule through that hole," Kevin said. "I'll do another hole, this time with a larger bit." The second hole seemed to go easier. Now they could definitely feel the pressure dropping. He felt the familiar push of the neck seal as his air tanks pressurized his helmet in compensation. Then he glanced at his watch. Fifteen minutes. They'd used a the holes, and there was nothing they could do but wait.    "I have it," Ellen said. She turned the steel dogging wheel on the hatch. It seemed to turn easily, and the hatch opened inward. Sunlight poured into the capsule. Kevin wondered how long that would last. They had to be in orbit, a very low orbit at that; it wouldn't be long before they were on Earth's night side. After making sure his safety line was still attached he slipped the pawl on the reel and worked his way out of the capsule. The sight was so glorious that for a moment he didn't move. Earth was below, an enormous disc shrouded in wispy white clouds. They were above the Atlantic, and could see islands, and far at the horizon the west coast of Africa. It looked rather like an enormous circular map -- they weren't high enough to see Earth as a sphere. All around him -- there was no "above" or "below" -- there were capsules very close by. In the distance he saw what seemed to be a much larger structure that looked like a floating junk pile, without shape or form: a series of wheels and cylinders and shapes of no description at all held together by girders and cables. It had bright flashing lights. Kevin estimated it at about a mile away, although he found it was very hard to judge either its size or distance. One of the channels of his suit radio was marked in red letters, for emergencies. Kevin turned to it, tongued the mike. "Mayday. Mayday, Mayday, this is Capsule -- dammit!" Ellen came beside him and put her helmet next to his. "Nine-eightfour." "Mayday. This is Capsule nine-eight-four. Mayday! Dammit, where are you?" "Maybe they aren't listening," Ellen said. Her voice was the only thing he heard in his phones, and given that she was right next to him it didn't sound ver' loud at all; Kevin wondered if the batteries in his set were getting weak. But they couldn't be! They were new, the whole rig was new. "Kevin, look! This is the only personnel capsule in this area. The others are all cargo." She was right. There were plenty of capsules around, some only a few yards away, but the others were stubbier than theirs, and in contrast to the red-white checkerboard pattern on their own pod, these were yellow. Somehow they'd been launched into the cargo-pod recovei # area. "Where are the others who came up with us?" Kevin demanded. "Probably on the other side of the base station," Ellen said. "Where the crewmen are. No one will come over here until they have all the other passengers inside." "But they damned well ought to know they're one pod and two people short," Kevin said angrily. "Now what? Mayday, dammit." They were conversing on the emergency channel. They shouldn't be doing that. Kevin laughed. "What?" "Hoping some communications monitor overhears us and comes out to slap us with a violation ticket." The joke seemed a little flat. He glanced at his watch. A little over half an hour of air. This was absurd! They were no more than a mile from the station -- well, maybe two, Kevin thought; distances were hard to judge -- and there wasn't any way they could get over there. Neither of them had a reaction pistol or a backpack jet. You can i swim in space: no air -- nothing to push against! Kevin thought, sternly repressing an impulse to laugh hysterically. So what do we do? Have to do something! "There are a lot of those capsules around here," Ellen said. "They seem to get pretty close to the station -- " Yes! Certainly they could get closer to the station. The nearest capsule in the right direction wasn't more than fifty meters off, possibly closer. It should be easy to jump that in free fall. But if they missed, they'd drift forever. He looked down at the reel on his safety line. Ninety meters. More than enough. "Look," he said "I'm going to stay hooked on here and jump for that other capsule. If I hit, connect yourself to my line and I'll puli you over. Then we'll see about going on to the next one." He released the brake on his safety line reel. She looked thoughtful for a moment, then nodded. "All right." Kevin braced himself for the jump. No danger, not really. If he missed, she could pull him back. He crouched, got a hand-hold on the edge of the capsule hatch so he could get strain in his legs, and jumped. He tumbled. Stars whirled above him, then Earth, the base station, Ellen, then more stars. He must have pushed harder with one leg than the other. He twisted to get a look at where he was going. The capsule he'd jumped for was a lot closer, moving up fast. He twisted again, instinctively spreading his arms and legs as wide as possible to slow his rotation. His hand Just brushed the capsule. He grabbed frantically and got hold of something. It almost yanked his arm off. Have to remember that, he told himself: jump as hard as you can and you'll hit with the same force. "Okay, I'm aboard," he said. He clipped the other safety line to the protruding ring on the capsule. "Unsnap my other line and hang on -- I'll pull you over.' "Right," she said. "Okay, I'm ready . ' ' Kevin pulled gently. The temptation was to keep on pulling, but that wouldn't do: she'd just build up speed until she was moving too fast, maybe fast enough to get hurt. He let the line wind back onto its reel. She turned just before she reached him and landed exactly feet first. She seemed pleased with herself "Daddy made me study gymnastics," she said. "Always hated it, but now I'm glad I practiced." "Yeah." Kevin pointed to another capsule, this one only twentyfive meters from their present position. "That one's a piece of cake. Here I go." He jumped, this time on center, and checked himself against his new perch. It took time, but they were able to continue the process until they were only five hundred meters or so from the base. Then they ran out of capsules. Kevin prepared himself mentally for that final leap, one that he knew all too well would probably send him past the station, falling forever... Better do it now -- or he might not be able to do it at all. But wait -- the station seemed enormous now; it had been farther away than he'd thought. He remembered that suit radios were deliberately under powered so they wouldn't carry' too far; otherwise all of space would be filled with chatter. But the emergency frequency? And they were a lot closer than the last time he'd tried. "Hell, it's worth a try. Mayday. Mayday, dammit!" "Hello Mayday, identify yourself" "By God!" he shouted. "We made it. Hello. We were passengers aboard capsule nine-eight-four. Air supply is going fast. We're on the leading side of the station, among the cargo capsules. Don't know which one. We abandoned the personnel pod and started hopping from cargo-pod to cargo-pod, trying to get to the base. I'd say we're about half a kilometer out." "Nine-eight-four, can you make a light?" the voice asked. "I'll have a scooter out there in a moment. If you can show a light it will be easier to find you." Kevin waved his flash. Down below he could see the sunset line stretching across East Africa. "Better hurry," he said. "We have about ten minutes of air left." "No sweat. Be with you shortly."    "But how did it happen?" Kevin demanded. The crewman shrugged. "I really don't know. There must have been a monumental foul-up down at ground control. Never happened before." Foul-up at ground control. Sure, he thought. But why wasn't the capsule radio working? Or the emergency disconnect? Or even the manual pressure-bleed? It seemed like a lot of coincidences. It seemed like somebody was trying to kill him. But that, he was sure, was silly. He couldn't think of anyone else who'd give a damn if he lived or died -- and the Green Fence gang sure as hell couldn't reach out into space. "I would appreciate it if you'd look into it," Ellen said. She seemed very calm. A lot calmer than Kevin was. "Sure," the crewman said. "Luckily, no harm done. We've just time to send someone out for your gear and get you aboard the scooter for Wayfarer. Come this way, please." "But -- " "Kevin," Ellen said. "If we raise a fuss they'll have to investigate. We'll have to stay here. And Wayfarer won't wait. I didn't spend ten thousand francs for a ticket Just to miss the ship." "All right." He let the crewman lead him through the base. They were both being damned nonchalant about something that had almost killed them. Maybe this was the way it's done in space, he thought. It doesn't take much to kill you out here so nobody's impressed with close calls. The crewman stayed to the outer rim. The station rotated to give artificial gravity, about forty percent of Earth's. Kevin was surprised to find that it was hard to tell Just how much gravity he felt. After that time in no-weight, any gravity felt good. The deck curved up in front and behind them, but it always felt level. It was a strange experience to be walking on a curve. The walls of the station seemed to be made of some kind of rubberized cloth with a metallic thread in it. They didn't feel hard to the touch, not like steel. They went through several airlocks and came finally to one that led outside. The crewman unsnapped four new air bottles from a rack. Kevin started to pul his two into his backpack. "Suggestion," the crewman said. "Yes?" He pointed to an air gauge on the rack of bottles. "It's a good idea always to check and see if they're full." He reached into his own belt pouch and came up with a gauge. "Me, I don't even trust the airmaster's gauge. Use my own." Kevin found one in his tool kit. Just for luck he checked one bottle with all three gauges, his own, the airmaster's and the crewman's. He got the same reading each time. Ellen followed his example. "Now you're thinking. Okay, close up helmets and into the airlock."    The "scooter" was no more than an open framework with a long line of saddles and a rudime"htar' control system at its front. The passengers sat astride fuel tanks, and baggage was strapped underneath. The other passengers for Wayfarer were already aboard. Somebody waved at Kevin, and he recognized Bill Dykes. Ellen and Kevin got the last seats aft, the only two left. They strapped in, and about then a smaller scooter came up with the baggage from their capsule. It was lashed aboard, and the pilot hit the throttles. The motion was very gentle, hardly any acceleration at all. The view was marvelous. There was points and squares of city lights. Everywhere else were stars, countless stars, endless stars, an endless fall of stars in the Milky Way, brilliant stars, with bright colors. They moved through a clutter of space-launch capsules and crewmen with lights unloading them. Kevin looked at his watch. Ellen, behind him, noticed the gesture. By now they would have both been dead. She nodded at him then pointed to a channel on her radio. Kevin switched to it and turned on his set. "I've never been up before," she said. "It's beautiful, isn't it?" "Yes." They were coming to the daylight line on Earth below. It ran through the Pacific. Behind them were the bright spots that were cities people. Ahead and below was blue water, fleecy clouds and a distant line that might have been more clouds, or maybe California. To the north was a tight spiral of clouds. "Typhoon," Ellen said. She stared frankly at it. She seemed on edge, but the way a tourist is excited at seeing new and wondrous sights, not afraid. If she can do it, so can I, Kevin thought. He was more shaken than he cared to admit. Then there was more industrial activity around them. They were moving into full daylight, and Kevin was surprised to see how far they'd come from the base station in such a short time. Up ahead was a mirror larger than a football field. It just hung there in space. It focussed sunlight onto a rock somewhat larger than a house. Other big rocks nearby anchored what looked like big flat metal plates. Something -- he supposed metal -- boiled off the target rock and condensed onto the plates. After that they saw a cage that looked as if it were made of ordinary chicken yire. It was big, half a kilometer in diameter, and it was filled with launching pods, tanks of all sizes, rocks, spare scooters, what looked like big garbage cans, plastic bags -- anything that wasn't in use at the moment. It kept things from drifting away. They went past other marvels, and eventually Wayfarer came into sight. The scooter pilot pointed it out to them. "Your home for a while," he said. Their first impression was of a bundle of huge cigars. Those were the big fuel tanks almost a hundred meters long. They were so large that they dwarfed the rest of the ship, and ran the entire length of midsection. Behind the "cigars" was a solid ring that held three rocket motors. Then at the end of a spine as long as the main body of the ship was the nuclear reactor and another rocket motor. This was the real drive. The three cihemical rockets were only for steering and close maneuvering. Wayfarer's power came from her atomic pile. The cigar-shaped tanks lield hydrogen, which was pumped back to the reactor where it was heated up and spewed out through the rear nozzle. A ring of heavy shielding just forward of the reactor kept the pile's radiation from getting to the crew compartment. The rest of the pile wasn't shielded at all. Despite the large size of the ship, the crew and cargo sections seemed quite small. There were some structures reaching back from the forward ring where the control room was. Two of those were passenger quarters. The other was another nuclear power unit to make electricty to run the environmental control equipment, furnish light for the plants, power to reprocess air, and all the other things the ship and passengers and crew would need. There was a big telescope and a number of radar antennae on the forward section. The scooter pilot was careful not to get near the reactor in the ship's "stinger." He brought them in to the bow. The outer door of an airlock stood invitingly open. A crewman brought a cable over and attached it to the scooter, and then hauled the scooter in close. Then the passengers began the trip from their saddles into the airlock, crawling across the cable like so many spiders. When it came his turn Kevin judged the distance and decided to jump. He had just crouched when the pilot grabbed him. "Hey, no!" the pilot shouted. "Not your first time in space!" Kevin shrugged and grinned into his helmet. Probably he'd have to take extra-vehicular-activity training while on Wayfarer. As if he hadn't learned the hard way how to jump around in free fall... He crawled across the cable behind the others. Home at last, he thought. For nine months. A long time. The ship had been designed for sixty passengers. She carried twice that number plus eight crew. Most of the passengers were already aboard; Wayfarer was crowded. No more than half the passengers had ever been into space before, and everyone drifted through the ship in total confusion. The internal space was constructed in a series of circular decks. Each deck had an eight-foot hole in its center, so that from the forward end, just aft of the separately enclosed control cabin, Kevin could look all the way aft to the stern bulkhead. Although there was a long and rather flimsy-appearing steel ladder stretching from aft to forward bulkhead, no one used it. Passengers and crew dived from deck to deck in the null-gravity conditions of orbit. Most of the passengers weren't very good at it yet. A harried crewman in red coveralls punched Kevin's name into a console. "F-#," he said. "If that's supposed to mean something, it doesn't," Kevin said. "F deck," the crewman said. "A deck is the bridge. B is the wardroom. C, D, and E are the three aft of that. E happens to be recreation and environmental control. Yours is the one beyond that. They're marked." Someone else had come up and the crewman turned away. "You'll find it," he said over his shoulder. Kevin shrugged. It was a mistake, because it caused him to drift away from his handhold. He grabbed frantically at a protruding handle -- the ship had plenty of those -- and when he was stable, launched himself down through the central well. He got past C and D decks before he had to catch something and try again. Since he was carrying his bulky Fiberglas travel case with all his luggage, he felt he had a right to be proud of his first efforts. Finally he reached F deck, which he found to be sectioned into slice-of-pie compartments arranged in a ring around the central well, fifteen of them in all. He found the one marked "#" and went in. His "stateroom" was partitioned off with a flexible, bright blue material that Kevin thought was probably nylon. The door was of the same stuff and tied off with strings. It didn't provide much privacy. Inside the cramped quarters were facilities for two people. There were no bunks, but two blanket rolls strapped against the bulkhead indicated the sleeping arrangements. It made sense, Kevin thought. You didn't need soft mattresses in space. "Sleeping on a cloud" was literally true here. You needed straps to keep you from drifting away, but that was all. One viewscreen with control console, a small worktable, and two lockers about the size of large briefcases completed the furnishings. The cabin wasn't an encouraging sight. Kevin wondered what he should do with his gear. His Fiberglas travel case was stuffed with things he'd been told he'd probably need for the trip; another larger case had been stowed somewhere by the crew and was inaccessible. He wandered out into the central area of F deck, and found that in other staterooms people were lashing their travel cases to the bulkheads. Kevin went back and did the same. He wondered who his cabinmate would be. No one had asked him if he had any preferences. The only person he knew aboard Wayfarer was Ellen, and she wasn't likely to accept an offer to share quarters. While he was trying to convince himself that it couldn't hurt to ask, a middle-aged bearded man, quite heavyset, came in carrying two large travel cases. He looked up at Kevin apologetically. "They told me to bunk here," he said. He blinked rapidly and looked around the small room. "It isn't very large, is it? I'm Jacob Norsedal." His voice wasn't very deep to begin with, and the low air pressure in the ship made it sound squeaky. Kevin introduced himself. He tried to shake hands with Norsedal, but again got separated from his handhold and drifted across the cabin. Norsedal looked thoughtful, then, holding a wire conduit that ran through their stateroom, reached out and very gently pushed against Kevin. Kevin drifted to the bulkhead where he got himself back into control. Norsedal looked pleased. The incident reminded Kevin that he was in free fall, and his stomach didn't like it much. He gulped hard. "I'll be glad when we're under way," he said. "It won't last long, but it will be nice to have some weight again. Even for a day or so." Norsedal frowned and rolled his eyes upward for a moment. "Not that long. I'm afraid," he said. "Let's see, total velocity change of about five kilometers a second, at a tenth of a gravity acceleration -- five thousand seconds." He took a pocket computer off his belt and punched numbers. "An hour and a half. Then we're back in zero-gravity." He restored the computer to its pouch. It was secured to it with a short elastic thong, as was everything else Norsedal carried. Kevin was fascinated with the man. He went about everything methodically. First he strapped down his travel cases. Then he opened one. A geyser of clothing, papers, pencils, another and far more elaborate computer than the one he wore on his belt, chewing gum, bulbs of soft drinks, more clothing, a dozen magnetic-strip programs for his computer, and other small objects floated up into the room. They dispersed in the compartment. "Oh, my," Norsedal said. He looked thoughtful. His hand snared the computer as it drifted by. Then he reached into the travel case again and got a shirt. "If you'll help me with this -- " Together they used the shirt like a seine to net all the gear. Norsedal produced a laundry bag to hold everything. Then he fished around in the travel case, more carefully this time, until he had a pleased expression. He came up with a small nylon-covered package that contained several rolls of Velcro, a pair of scissors, and a squeeze-tube of quick-drying glue. He began gluing Velcro hooks into his travel case and his locker. "I should have done this back on Earth," he said. His voice was almost perpetually apologetic. "But it wasn't certain I'd be coming, and they didn't give me the cases until just before I left." Kevin watched interestedly. When the lockers were entirely lined with glued-on Velcro hooks, Norsedal carefully began work with the fuzzy Velcro, attaching strips to all his personal gear. Calculator, pencil case, notebook, tape recorder -- "That's a great idea," Kevin said. "Want some? I brought plenty." "Thanks, yes." Mostly Kevin was interested in the other man. He didn't seem like anyone Kevin would have thought would go to space. Norsedal was clearly overweight, very visibly so. He sniffed as if suffering from a sinus condition, and one of the objects Kevin had caught for him was a kit containing a hypodermic needle and bottles of what must have been room-temperature insulin. Although it was obvious that Norsedal had thought a lot about life in zero-gravity conditions and tried to make preparations, it was also obvious that he'd never been in space before. He had trouble keeping himself anchored while he worked. "Who're you with?" Kevin asked. He had to talk much louder than he was used to; the low air pressure didn't carry sound very well. Although there were people in the compartments on either side and the partition was only thin nylon, they couldn't understand the conversations in the next cabins. "Interplanet. " Norsedal continued working with glue and Velcro. The glue smell was strong, but not excessively so. "I hope the air system doesn't have trouble with this," Norsedal said. "I suppose I should have brought water-soluble glue. But I wanted it to dry quickly. Maybe we should ask someone -- " "I wouldn't worry about it," Kevin said. Interplanet, he thought. That was the Zurich-based international consortium that maintained one of the two bases on Ceres. Kevin couldn't picture Jacob Norsedal as a miner or prospector and he certainly wasn't any kind of construction worker. "What will you be doing on Ceres?" "Computer programming. And cxperiments with the computer system," Norsedal said. "Storekeeping -- I'm supposed to set up an inventory control system for them. And work time-effectiveness studies. Anything that needs doing with computers." He seemed very happy about the idea. "I -- " Kevin hesitated. He didn't want to offend the man. Presumably there would be an opportunity to swap cabinmates once the ship was under way, but in any event there was certainly no sense in getting into an argument with someone you'd have to live with for months. His curiosity got the better of him. "You don't seem like a spaceman " Norsedal smiled through his beard. "No. That's what the company said when I applied. It took me a long time to convince them. But look at it this wav. A ten-vear supply of insulin doesn't weigh very much. Nor does it matter if I'm overweight, not in Ceres' gravity, or in none at all. And I had one very good argument: I wanted to go and I can do the work." He began stowing his gear as he glued fuzz onto it. Decks of magnetic-backed cards. Three wargaming books. When he came to #hose he looked thoughtfully at the reader screen. "I think I can tie that into my computer," Norsedal said. "We can use it for a display. Are you interested in wargames?" Kevin had never thought about it. "After a few months in space I expect I'll be interested in anything -- " Norsedal grinned. "That's what I thought. We'll teach this thing to play Star Trek." He reached out to the screen and touched it, petting it like a dog: nice screen. Pat, pat.    They had two days aboard Wayfarer before the final boost toward Ceres. Kevin thought it would have been fun if there hadn't been so many people crowded aboard. He learned to eat in free fall, although he still managed to get a lot of the food into the intake grid of the air recirculation system: the only way to spoon food from plastic bags to mouth was in one smooth motion, never stopping. If he halted the spoon on its way, the food kept going to splatter against his face or shoot over his shoulder. He also learned to do tumbling in zero-gravity. One of the other passengers organized a pool: the winner would be the first passenger to go in a single leap from A deck all the way to the aft bulkhead. No one looked like winning it just yet; four decks was the record. It was Kevin's turn to try when Captain Greiner ordered all the passengers back to their cabins for boost. Weight felt strange. The ship boosted at about ten percent of Earth's gravity, but Kevin found that quite enough. All over the ship loosed objects fell to the decks. "Last chance," Jacob Norsedal said. "Until halfway there. Anything lost after this boost is done will either go to the air intake grid, or it won't show up at all." Ninety minutes later the acceleration ended. Wayfarer was now in a long elliptical orbit that would cross the orbit of Ceres. Left to itself, the ship would go on past, more than halfway to Jupiter, before the Sun's gravity would finally turn it back to complete the ellipse and return it to its starting point. In order to land on Ceres, the ship would have to boost again when it got out to the orbit of the asteroid. There would also be minor course-correction maneuvers during the trip, but except for those the ship's nuclear-pile engine wouldn't be started up until they arrived at Ceres's orbit. Then the ship would accelerate to catch up with the asteroid. That wouldn't happen for nine months. Nine months was a long time Kevin had thought, but he was surprised at how quickly time passed. With only ten crewmen aboard, the passengers had to take turns working ship maintenance systems. Kevin was assigned to life support, with the job of cleaning out the sewage-processor. It wasn't his favorite work, but he learned a lot about the algae tanks and chemical processors that took human wastes, including exhaled carbon dioxide, and turned them into oxygen and food. There were also large leafy plants: lettuce, spinach, even watermelons and pumpkins. These vegetables furnished variety in their food, but were not really important to the ship's ecology. It takes a lot of surface area to absorb sunlight enough to convert a hundred people's wastes, and the larger the plants the less surface they had for the mass they took up. Algae are not as pretty as strawberry plants, but they are highly efficient. The heart of the system was a series of large transparent tanks filled with green water and tropical fish. Once Wayfarer was under way the crew erected large mirrors outside the hull. The mirrors collected sunlight and focussed it through plexi-glass viewports onto the algae tanks. A ventilation system brought the ship's air into the tanks as a stream of bubbles. Other pumping systems collected sewage and forced it into chemical processors; the output was treated sewage that went to the algae tanks as fertilizer. Kevin called it the "green slime works" and was always suspicious of the food served aboard Wayfarer; harvesting and food processing was somebody else's job, and Kevin didn't want to know the details. He knew that the algae became highprotein flour somehwere along the line -- but he also knew what the algae tanks took in. The thought wasn't particularly appetizing. He got to know most of his fellow passengers. Ellen was roomed with two other women in a slightly larger cabin on L Deck, not far from the stern. Wiley Ralston was one deck above her. So was Bill Dykes, the minerprospector Kevin had met on the plane to Baja. Kevin met a number of others as well; he had a very popular roommate. Jacob Norsedal was madly teaching his personal computer to play Star Trek, Galactic Empire, Waterloo, Alexander the Great, Diplomacy, and any other game people wanted to indulge in. He had also invented a three-dimensional interstellar war game with a dozen mutually opposing sides and that seemed destined to be interminable -- the players needed a computer just to tell them their options. Norsedal didn't play games himself, but he loved being referee, and his quarters tended to be a meeting place for those with nothing to do. Kevin, to his sorrow', wasn't included in that category. On his second day after boost a large man came to the stateroom. "Kevin Senecal?" he demanded. "Me," Kevin admitted. "George Lange. Senior Daedalus employee aboard. I guess I'm your boss." Lange held out a stack of casettes. "You're supposed to study these." Kevin eyed them warily. "That's a lot of reading -- " "It's just a start," Lange said. "I've got a lot more for you. You're expected to learn something on this trip." He glared at Norsedal's computer, which was marching armies across the reader screen. "There's work waiting out in the Belt." "And we've got months," Wiley Ralston said. He came into the stateroom. With four people inside it was crowded, but not badly: Ralston and Norsedal took places near where the ceiling would have been if there had been a floor and celling; with no gravity, there was no up or down and any part of the room was as comfortable as any other. "There's months' worth of learning to be done," Lange growled. "Look, this ship is it. Either we make some profits out of the Belt, or there won't be more ships going. Not even the big companies can keep up this investment without some return. So at least you, Senecal. will get to work learning what you ought to -- " Later Kevin found he had tapes on general space operations, mining, prospecting, environmental control systems, composition of asteroids, orbital mechanics -- Norsedal helped him study. He claimed to be interested, but Kevin thought Norsedal had probably learned everything on the tapes and was too polite to admit it. Certainly he was a good coach. Anything that could be done with a computer particularly interested him, and he showed Kevin how to do simple programs to solve most of the problems on the tapes. Slowly Kevin found himself learning what he had to know, even though it left him very little time for social life. His studies tended to keep him busy, so that he conversed mainly with Norsedal. Three weeks out Kevin finished the first stack of tapes. 'T suppose he'll have more," he said. Norsedal was sitting yoga-fashion on nothing. He looked like a bearded Buddha. "Probably." "So I don't tell him I'm done," Kevin said. He waved at the stack of tapes. "Gripes, according to that stuff we've licked all the problems, but every time I see Lange he gives me this bit about how desperate everything is, and how much work there is to do -- " He stopped because Norsedal wasn't amused and it showed. "Are things that bad? I thought we knew how to live in space -- " "We do," Jacob said. "Technical capabilities exceed requirements by an order of magnitude. But Lange is right all the same. The space colonies aren't self-sufficient, and there aren't many ships. The Luna people want more Earth cargoes, the O'Neill Colony people want the ships, and the big companies can't afford to keep sending ships out to the Belt unless they get something back. I wouldn't be surprised if this were the last ship from Earth until the Ceres refineries prove they can make a profit." "You mean it's really up to us?" Kevin asked. Norsedal was very serious. "It might be. It's worse than that, really. Earth is so near the edge that if this attempt doesn't make it we may never be able to afford asteroid colonies again.' It was a sobering thought. Kevin looked at the pile of tapes. "I guess I'd better tell Lange I'm ready to get back to work." With # people packed into quarters that would have been cramped for half that number it was inevitable that the passengers would get on each other's nerves. Kevin was surprised at just how few fights developed. There were plenty of quarrels and screaming matches, but not many blows. The worst part of it was the almost complete lack of privacy aboard Wayfarer. For the first weeks this was no great problem for Kevin: there was too much to do. He had tapes to study, Norsedal 's wargames, extravehicular activity practice under supervision of the crew, maintenance duties and other ship's work that was rotated among the passengers -- and just plain getting used to living in zero-gravity. He spent hours playing with liquids: squirt a dollop of colored water from a syringe, and it immediately became a sphere like a miniature planet. Inject an air bubble into it with a syringe and it assumed a new shape. Blow on it gently to get it rotating and it became a donut of water hanging in space. There were rivers of stars to see outside any viewport. He had to learn the constellations all over again; there were just too many stars to let him recognize the old familiar patterns as seen from Earth, so many stars that in a darkened room you could almost read by starlight. above the ship's telescope tower with nothing ahead or above, he felt as if he were suspended motionless in space, a part of the universe. Kevin was always sad when his time was up and another passenger took his place. He eagerly looked forward to his practice sessions outside the ship, and wondered whether, when he reached the Belt and he would be outside for many hours at a time, he would ever get used to the wonder and grandeur of space. He hoped he would not. As weeks went by, though, he found the lack of privacy becoming more irritating. There were # women among the I # passengers aboard Wayfarer. Half of those were married and most of the remainder had formed quasi-permanent attachments. None of this bothered Kevin, since Ellen MacMillan remained at large and seemed to enjoy his company; but he could never be alone with her, and that was annoying. Eventually the problem solved itself: they were assigned to environment systems maintenance during the same shift. Dismantling and cleaning sewer pipes wasn't his idea of a romantic setting, but it did have the advantage that no one else was interested in being in the same compartment while they worked. And Felipe Camel, the ship's Chief Engineer, was happy enough to leave the work to qualified passengers once he'd checked them out; and Ellen was as competent and conscientious as he. The work was not demanding, merely messy and difficult; they had plenty of time to talk. For some reason Ellen seemed genuinely interested in Kevin and kept drawing him out. She was easy to talk to, and he found himself telling her about his early life, abut school, and why he had come to space. Although he was usually somewhat shy with girls it was easy to be friends with Ellen. "I think I've told you everything there is to know about me," he said finally. "And I don't know anything about you. You never talk about yourself -- " "Nothing to talk about." She squinted up at him and made a face. During the week they'd worked together they'd developed a system of signals. This one meant that she had sweat in her eyes and filth on her hands. Kevin took a clean tissue and wiped her face. "Thanks." She went back to reaming out the plastic pipe. "Come on," Kevin said. "You've made me do all the talking." "There really isn't anything to tell," Ellen said. "I don't have any relatives. I was raised in an orphanage -- ' ' "I didn't think they still had those," Kevin said. "Foster parents and -- " Ellen shuddered. "I was through several of those foster homes. Horrible way to live. Kevin, did you ever hear of the Futurian Foundation?" "No." "I guess not too many have. It's an organization that's interested in where -- " She laughed. "It sounds silly if you're not a part of it." "No, please. Tell me." "Well, we're trying to look at where mankind is going," Ellen said defiantly. "Governments look ahead as far as the next election. The big corporations can look a little farther, sometimes as far as ten years. And nobody worries about what's going to happen after that. Nobody except us. We try to look hundreds, even thousands of years ahead." "And you're a member of that -- " "Sort of. They raised me. When I was fifteen they bought me from the foster parents I was with -- ' ' "Bought you? Sounds like slavery." She shrugged, a tiny wriggling motion; they had all learned new gestures for use in zero-gravity. She shifted her location, wedging one foot under a pipe clamp so that she could use both hands for the job she was doing. "In a way it is," she said, "The state pays the foster parents to raise orphans. It's profitable work. They're paid by the number of kids in their home, so the foster parents don't want to let anyone go. The social welfare people don't want to let you go either -- if they don't have orphans to take care of, they can't justify their jobs. So the Futurians had to pay off the foster parents, some lawyers, and two social workers. I'm glad they did." Kevin looked puzzled. Ellen laughed. "Nothing mysterious about it. They have a testing program to catch the right people young and get them thinking about the future instead of themselves. That's all there is to it. I've been brought up to be satisfied with enough to live on, not to want anything more except my work -- so I've got everything I want." "And you think that's not interesting?" Kevin said. "You seem to have found the secret of the ages." She laughed again. It was a pleasant sound, even muted as it was by the low air pressure. "We don't keep all our recruits, you know. Most of the kids we bring up go off to normal lives. Only a few of us join the Fellowship." "But you did?" She nodded. "I suppose that's like a priesthood," Kevin said. His voice had betrayed his thoughts, and she laughed again. "Not really. We're not celibate, you know! Although sometimes you act as if you think I am -- " "Hey, wait a minute, that's not fair," Kevin protested. She was laughing again. "The way conditions are on this ship we both might as well be monks -- either that or adopt the attitude of monkeys in a zoo, and I'm afraid I haven't got to that point yet. There. That's done. You tighten up the connections while I clean up." She looked down at her hands. "Yuk." Kevin pushed away from the bulkhead and expertly floated over to the pipe assembly. He was proud of his hard-won ability to work in nullgravity conditions. He got one foot wedged into the pipe retainer and braced the other against a wire channel, leaving both hands free, and applied a big wrench to the pipes. The fittings turned hard, and everything took at least twice as long to do in zero-gravity as it would have on Earth. Finally he had it done. "You can turn on the pressure." The system worked again, with no leaks, and Kevin nodded in satisfaction. "Now. We're alone, and this is done, and -- " He reached for her. She didn't resist. The Battle for Andromeda -- (#). the entire Galaxy, Omega Ship Dreadnaughts (#(X) miles across) that j can destroy # solar systems in a sin! gle move! The mere presence of an "O" ship, # light years away constitutes an act of war! A series of games, involving Humanoid, Comput er. Alien, Cyborg Cultures, their own  history and unique weapons systems,  fleets, cloaking devices, nucleon misi siles!     Warriors of the Dark Star -- (#), in the Age of the Neutron Wars: a tactical series using enlarged models of Omega, Alpha, Beta ships in ship-toship combat with all weapons, rays, computers, in immense scale. Complete games in themselves, both series can be extended, so the size and scale of these games are unlimited! The boards are systems for the wargamer, never used before!    New # Taurus Catalog, #, has vast quantities of wargames (all brands) covering every phase of Wargaming from the Stone Age to the Future. Purchase two games, deduct # off total price of games and get the catalog Military Research and Design Specialists Innovators in Game Design Dept. # G P.O. Box #, Evanston, IL "I think we'd better stop," she said, after a while. "Why?" "Because this isn't a very private place, and I am not a monkey in a zoo. The Leones may not mind putting on demonstrations for the other passengers, but I do -- " "Nobody ever comes here." "Yes they do." She pushed away from him and caught a look at her reflection in one of the big plexiglass algae tanks. 'T'm a mess. "You're not." "Thank you. But I am. So are you, for that matter. Our faces are all swollen up, our lips are chapped, and we're getting pimples." "All true but all irrelevent," Kevin said. "We knew that would happen before we signed up for a long trick in zero-gravity." "But I didn't think I'd look this awful." "You look all right to me." He did a double somersault from his bulkhead and landed just next to her. He grinned and reached for her again. "Kevin, please..." Finally, she pushed away again. "Please. That's enough." "Not for me -- " "Not for me either, but it's still all we're going to do," she said. "And don't look like a hurt little boy. Kevin, I like you. That's just the trouble. If we -- this wouldn't be just a shipboard romance. Kevin, I can't afford emotional involvements. We've both got too much to do when we get to Ceres." "So we have work to do. There's more to life than work -- " "Sometimes. Kevin, once we get to Ceres we may never see each other again. It's not fair to either of us to -- to get too attached to each other." "I'll take my chances." "You say that now because I'm the only girl available. You wouldn't if -- if you knew what you'd be getting into. I'm not somebody you ought to know, Kevin. I shouldn't have teased you. I'm sorry. I get lonely too, and I forgot that we'll never just be two people -- " "What?" Kevin frowned. There was a strange expression on Ellen's face, a strange look in her eyes, and he didn't understand. "There's so much you can't know," Ellen said. "Kevin, we're friends. Let's leave it at that." She turned away to stare at pressure and flow gauges. "I think we've got this working again, and I've got some writing to do." She left the compartment hurriedly. Kevin wanted to follow her, but she moved too quickly, and there were people in the corridors outside. He came back to stare into the algae tanks. Tropical fish swam through the thick plant growth. They had adjusted to lack of gravity and oriented themselves as if the light source were 'up." They no longer seemed confused -- but Kevin was, and he didn't like it. "She said she liked me," he muttered to the fish. "And it's a long way to Ceres." He could comfort himself with that. It was a long way to Ceres... A week later they were both transferred to other ship's duties, not together. Kevin saw her quite often, but never alone. Kevin's new assignment was on the bridge. His partner was Wiley Ralston, and Kevin found himself telling his friend about his problems with Ellen. Ralston laughed. "Persistence, old buddy. Persistence and propinquity. Girls aren't any different from guys. They get homy too. Give it time." "There doesn't seem to be a lot else to do," Kevin said. "Yeah. Well, you'll have more of 'em to go after when we get to the Belt." True enough, Kevin thought. But he wasn't sure that was what he wanted. He wasn't sure what love was, or whether he believed in it, but he kept wishing Ellen were around so he could tell her things he'd just thought of, and made excuses to go find her. Eventually they were back in the farms and alone; and this time when he kissed her she didn't run away. A long time later, when they could speak again, she said, very seriously, "Kevin, we don't talk about love or the future. We're together while we're on the ship. Nothing permanent; nothing lasts after we reach the Belt." "Sure," he said; but he didn't believe her.    Kevin and Wiley Ralston had been assigned to the bridge again when the halfway course correction came. Captain Greiner was very casual about it. First he slaved the computer to the high-gain antenna, then took position and velocity readings from both Earth and Ceres. Finally he pointed the main telescope to the bright star Vega. The ship's computer digested the information for a minute. Then it flashed ready lights. "And this does it," Greiner said. He threw switches giving control of the ship to the computer. A recorded voice sounded. "Now hear this. Stand by for thirty seconds of very low gravity. Low thrust for thirty seconds, commencing in one minute. Fifty-nine. Fiftyeight..." "Almost as if the ship didn't need me at all," Captain Greiner said. "If it weren't for the maintenance, it wouldn't." "But you can operate without the computer, while it can't work without you," Kevin said. Greiner laughed. "Not hardly. Everything's got to be too precise. If we had plenty of fuel, sure, I could navigate by hand calculations; but not the way we're cutting it." "So even out here the machine replaces man," Wiley Ralston said. "Well, the damned machines can't do everything for us. Some things still need people. Though I wonder just how long -- " Kevin looked at him quizzically. Wiley grinned. "Just so long as they need us a few more years," Ralston said. "Long enough to get rich. Then they can run the whole damned universe by computer." The countdown ended, and they felt weight again. Not very much weight, about one percent of Earth's gravity: but it felt strange to have a permanent "up" and "down" again. Kevin had found that he could orient himself to think of any direction "above" his head as "up" in zero-gravity: since he was facing forward, he suddenly found himself lying on his back instead of standing. He found later that everyone in the ship had had the same problem. "Ceres has gravity," Jacob Norscdal said after dinner. "Let's see, about forty centimeters a second -- four percent Earth gravity." "Just enough so you can't jump off," Ellen said. "A lot more than that," Norsedal said. His voice was apologetic but firm. He was apologetic for disagreeing; but he was never uncertain about his facts. He took his belt calculator, the small one he always carried, and punched in numbers. "You couldn't jump more than about # feet straight up," he said. "Of course, you'd take a while coming down." Click-click. "Not so long, thirteen seconds. Half a minute for the round trip, up and back down again. Of course I've left out the mass of your suit and tanks. I could run it with those -- " "Never mind," Ellen laughed. She, like everyone in the ship, had found that if you asked Norsedal a question you often learned more than you wanted to know. "It's going to take getting used to all over again," she said. "Having things fall instead of just drifting around the way they do here. And Eve gotten used to sleeping in zero-era V it V. "  m They sat at the entrance to Kevin and Jacob's stateroom. One of the inevitable tumbling contests was going through the central well of the ship. Bill Dykes, the miner Kevin had met on the airplane to Baja, spun past doing somersaults and counting loudly. "Ninety-seven!" he announced with a grin as he went past. He was still centered in the opening, and it looked likely that he'd get all the way to the stem bulkhead. That was no longer unusual: the contest had been won weeks before, and now the passengers were trying to set a record for the number of somersaults before touching walls or decks. "Damn!" Hal Leone was in Kevin's stateroom playing a Stella wargame with his wife Jeannine. The game used ballistic calculations, and Hal had managed to get his ship into an unrecoverable situation: no matter what he did, it was going to crash into a' star. His wife chuckled. What made it embarrassing was that Hal was a mathematician and his wife a physician -- but she always won. Others gathered on F deck. It was almost time for another session of Norsedal's monster twelve-sided game, and the players were assembling. Someone produced a bottle of vodka vacuum-distilled from green slime. Despite its evil source it had no unusual taste at all. The bottle passed around. There was more activity in the well: a twirling contest, men and women pirouetting in midair. Then Bill Dykes came tumbling back toward the bow, followed closely by his cabinmate and partner, Carl Lundgren. They were counting loudly. "Happy hour," Ellen said. Suddenly another man leaped across the opening. He collided heavily with Carl Lundgren. "Look where you're going!" Lundgren shouted. "Shove it," the other man said. Kevin recognized him: Frank Sales, a loner with a foul temper. Sales was going out to work as a miner. He was a short, almost dwarfish man, who compensated for his small stature with a constant program of exercises. All the passengers were supposed to take their turn with the exercise machines, but Sales was the only one who took extra time on them as a matter of course. "Goddamit, I was headed for a record," Lundgren said. "What'd you want to do that for?" Sales grunted and turned away. "I asked you a question!" Lundgren shouted. "Come back here." "Hey, buddy," Bill Dykes said, grabbing Lundgren 's arm, "Drop it. He ain't worth it." Lundgren shook Dykes off. "Keep out of this, Bill. That sawed-off little bastard never looks where he's going. Who the hell does he think he is?" "Are you talking about me?" Sales grasped a stanchion and turned back toward Lundgren. "Are you?" "Damn right, you little creep." "Hey -- " Dykes protested, but it was too late. Sales dived toward Carl Lundgren and knocked him from his perch against the edge of F Deck. The two men became a tangle of arms and legs tumbling in the central well. Lundgren caught Sales by the hair and pulled; the result was that both tumbled out of control. Others moved to try to separate them, but only added to the tangle. Someone began to laugh and others joined. Ellen giggled. Then Sales's hand moved to his tool belt. "Look out, Carl, the little bastard's got a knife!" Dykes shouted. Lundgren turned frantically toward Sales. One of the others trying to separate them grabbed at Lundgren, missed, and caused him to spin violently again. Three other passengers dove toward the fighting men, and there was another wild tangle of bodies. Then bright blood spurted out to hang in large droplets in the air. It was impossibly red, tiny red planets hanging in space. Someone screamed, more passengers and a crewman appeared to separate the fighters. When the two were pulled apart they saw that Carl Lundgren spurted blood in rythmic pulses from a slash across his throat. "You've killed my partner!" Dykes roared. He started for Sales, but other passengers held him. "He came for me!" Sales shouted. "You saw it, he ran right into me, I never meant to hurt him." There was a babble of voices. "Get him to sick bay!" "Hold on to that murdering son of a bitch!" "Jeez, little buddy, you're going to be all right, you gotta be -- " "Get a doctor!" Jeannine Leone came out of Kevin's cabin and dove to the group holding Lundgren. Her hands worked frantically at the wound. "I can't get a grip," she said. "You, hold him against the deck. One of you hold onto my feet. Not like that! Hold me steady, I have to get pressure on this -- " Blood continued to stream into the ship. Bright crimson spheres floated toward the air intake grid. "We need weight," Jeannine shouted. "Send for the Captain -- " "I'm here," Greiner said. "We need weight. Not much, just enough to let me do steady work. Can you give us acceleration?" "No," Greiner said. "Can't do it." "But he'll die -- " "I hope not, but we can't do it!" The Captain's face was grim. "If we accelerate now we won't get to Ceres at all." Jeannine continued working, but finally she straightened and shook her head. "Too late," she said. "He's dead. I don't know if I could have done anything even if we had gravity." She turned to Bill Dykes. I m sorry -- "Not your fault," the miner said. He looked at his partner's body, then at Frank Sales. "Now we got a murderer to deal with. I say we put him outside now and get it over with." IX "Trial! We gotta have a trial," someone shouted. The Captain agreed. Eventually it was settled. Of course everyone wanted to watch. There was no place aboard Wayfarer large enough to assemble the entire ship's company. The wardroom deck could hold about half of them, with people perched around the walls and hanging onto the deck above. The rest had to scatter through the central well. Since it wasn't possible to understand what was said from more than ten feet away Captain Greiner had everyone put on their helmets and tune to a common channel. Eventually everyone was settled, some scattered all through the ship, others on the wardroom deck. It was not an orderly meeting. "There are few precedents," Captain Greiner said, "but this isn't the first murder in space. I am not sure the previous cases apply, however. In the first space murder the satellite commander tried the case himself, and himself executed the murderer. Although the commander -- it was Aeneas MacKenzie, by the way -- offered to employ the entire satellite crew as jury, there were complications including threats against the families of crew members, and MacKenzie ended by acting alone. "However, in that case there was no doubt about the guilt of the murderer, or that the crime was premeditated: the murder was part of a scheme to sabotage the satellite. Few have questioned the justice of MacKenzie 's actions." Kevin felt Ellen shudder. "What's the matter?" he asked. "Nothing," she said; but her voice was low and tightly controlled. "This is farcical," someone shouted. Kevin couldn't tell who it was; the voice came through his headphones. "You can't even establish that there's been a murder, and there is no impartial jury. Everyone here is prejudiced." "Who the hell is that?" Bill Dykes thundered. "Not been a murder? My partner's dead, and this bastard did it, and what's there to talk about? Put him outside and get it over with!" Someone else shouted, "I got no use for Sales, but we have to let him tell his story -- " "Sure," Dykes said. "We listen to him, then we put him outside!" Everyone began to talk at once. "It was a goddam accident -- " "What the hell, fair fight -- " "Damn murderin' bastard never was any use -- " "Silence," Greiner said. His voice carried authority. "We are holding this meeting to determine what we shall do. It will not become a shouting match." "There's plenty of precedent from sailing ship days," someone said. "You can do anything you think best for the welfare of the ship." "I am aware of that," Captain Greiner said. "As most of you know, I am an engineer and aircraft pilot by training. I do not come from a navy tradition and I must say I am reluctant to assume supreme authority -- ' ' "You have to," someone shouted. "But if that is what is needed, I will do so," Greiner finished. Someone jumped up through the well to land in front of Captain Greiner. "I'm Martin Pacifico," he said. "I'm a lawyer." There was a chorus of boos and hisses. "Who needs himT' Bill Dykes shouted. It didn't seem to bother Pacifico. "Captain Greiner, the essence of a fair trial is an impartial jury. Obviously there is no possibility of such here. Even if there had been -- and most of the passengers were witnesses to the alleged crime and thus were already not competent as Jurors -- your insistence on discussing this matter before the entire ship's company has contaminated all possible veniremen -- " "Oh, shut up!" Dykes yelled. "Captain, get that yo-yo out of here. My partner's dead, and dammit -- " "Enough," Captain Greiner said. "Mr. Pacifico, are you suggesting we wait until we reach Ceres to hold the trial?" "That won't do either," Pacifico said. "Ceres has no jurisdiction -- "So we must wait until Sales is returned to Earth?" Greiner asked. "Which could be ten years, or could be never -- " "Shut that goddam lawyer up," Dykes yelled. There were other shouts of agreement. "May I speak?" Kevin didn't recognize the newcomer, but Greiner evidently did. "Yes, Mr. Harwitt?" the Captain said. "Harwitt?" Kevin asked. "The Westinghouse supervisor," Ellen said. They spoke without using their microphones. "Captain," Joe Harwitt said. "My company has an interest in this matter. Lundgren had signed up to work for us in the Ceres refinery and we paid for his passage. But now we have no one to do his work. I think that Sales owes us restitution. " "That is a civil matter," Pacifico said. "Not under consideration here. I would be glad to represent you, though -- " "Oh, shut up," Harwitt said. "I don't want money damages ten years from now, I want a refinery worker! It is too late to bring someone else out to take his place, but we can get some use out of Sales. He will have to do." "I say, wait a moment -- " Captain Greiner seemed resigned. "Yes, Dr. Vaagts. I expected to hear from you sooner or later." "Sales is signed up with Rheinmettal," Vaagts said, "and we will need him. You can't take him for Westinghouse -- " "Does Rheinmettal stand responsible for his actions?" Harwitt demanded. "You brought him here." "Don't be ridiculous." "I'm not being ridiculous. Somebody's got to compensate Westinghouse for the loss of our worker. I say we have a right to Sales as replacement for Lundgren." "But he would be of little use to you," Vaagts said. "You admit he is untrained for refinery work. But he has a good record in deep mining operations, and we can use him. Suppose, Joseph, that we keep him working for us, and compensate you for Lundgren's passage with funds withheld from his pay?" "Rather have a worker than money," Harwitt said. "But I suppose we could make a deal. You'd have to pay interest, of course." "I think that can be agreed," Vaagts said. "You are speaking of slavery!" Pacifico shouted. "Damn it, what about my dead partner?" Dykes demanded. "And his family back on Earth?" "Ah," Vaagts said. "I suppose restitution to Lundgren's family is in order as well -- we will divide Sales's pay between Westinghouse and Lundgren's family -- " "Slavery'," Pacifico said again. "You can't do this to me," Sales shouted. Everyone began talking at once. "Civil rights -- " "Screw his rights -- " "Put the bastard outside and get it over with," Dykes said again. He didn't sound so positive now. "Only -- maybe it's not so bad, making him pay -- " "We still have not established Mr. Sales's legal obligation to anyone , Pacifico said. "Captain, may I respectfully request," Dr. Vaagts said, "that if that extremely unpleasant lawyer person does not keep silent so that interested parties can come to agreement, we put hi?n outside -- " "And who'd pay Interplanet compensation for losing Pacifico?" someone asked. "Take up a collection?" another voice added hopefully. "Let us first determine who are the interested parties," Captain Greiner said. "First, of course, Mr. Sales himself." "Glad you jokers realize I'm still here," Sales said. "Shut up," Dykes yelled. "Second," Captain Greiner continued, "the relatives and friends of Mr. Lundgren. Certainly they must have a voice in any settlement. Third, the two companies: Rheinmettal, which employs Sales and has paid for his passage; and Westinghouse, which has lost the services of Mr. Lundgren. Are there any others?" "Justice!" Pacifico said loudly. "If all interested parties are satisfied then justice has probably been served," Greiner said. "Now: Mr. Dykes, what do you propose?" "Put him out -- only I'll say this. If Carol Lundgren and the kids can get something out of this, that'd be better. Won't do them any good if we space this little creep." "So. And we have heard the proposals of the interested firms," Greiner said. "It now remains to hear from Mr. Sales himself. Sales, you are charged with murder. How do you plead?" "It was a goddam accident -- " "We can, if you like, call witnesses and determine just what happened," Greiner said. "But I think we already know. There was an argument. You began a fight. You were losing it, and for whatever reason you drew a weapon which you used to menace Mr. Lundgren. Do you disagree so far?" "Well -- I just wanted to make him stop heatin' on me," Sales said. "I didn't intend to hurt him! You all saw it, somebody pushed him, he fell into my knife. I didn't go after him." "I do not dispute that," Greiner said. "Does anyone?" There were murmurs, but no one spoke up. '"About the way I saw it," Kevin said. Ellen nodded. "The fact remains that you drew the weapon and menaced Mr. Lundgren with it, and thus you are the responsible party. You also began the fight." "He provoked me -- " "But you struck the first blow." "Fair fight's no murder," someone said. "Perhaps," Greiner said. "But this was hardly a fair fight, with one party armed and the other not warned. I do not say what I would do if there were a formal duel aboard my ship, but I do say this was not a fair fight as I understand it. Have we established the facts to everyone's satisfaction?" "This is terrible procedure," Pacifico shouted. Greiner ignored him. "Then, Mr. Sales, you are certainly guilty of manslaughter. Do you dispute that?" "He provoked me," Sales insisted. "And you are accordingly found guilty of that charge," Greiner said. "We have no jail facilities aboard this ship, and it is not my job to provide punishment in any event. I sentence you to forfeiture of all pay and allowances for five years. You will continue to be employed by Rheinmettal, which will take sufficient measures to prevent your injuring anyone else, and your pay will be divided equally between the family of your victim and the company which employed him. So ordered. First Officer, write it into the log and I'll sign it. Dr. Vaagts, I deliver this man into your care. The ship's company is dismissed.    The rest of the trip to Ceres was uneventful -- until the last day. Kevin had once again been assigned to bridge duties, which consisted mostly of keeping the Captain and First Officer company, and making coffee in free fall -- not the easiest job Kevin had ever done. The last phase of the voyage was to be an acceleration lasting nearly three hours. Wayfarer was in a long elliptical orbit that crossed that of Ceres; in order to land on the asteroid it would be necessary to both change the ship's direction and to catch up with the tiny planet. The process began hours before the bum, with Wayfarer s electronic gear getting a precise position and velocity fix. The ship had to be located precisely, with relation to Ceres. Captain Greiner programmed the radar antenna to seek out the beacon signal from Ceres. "Here goes," he said. He pressed the keys to initiate the position fix, then reached for a squeeze-bottle of hot coffee. He squirted coffee into his mouth, swallowed, and looked back at the control board. Then he frowned. "What the devil?" "Sir?" First Officer Leslie Seymour floated over to the Captain's station. "I'm not getting anything," Greiner said. "Nothing at all." "That's odd," Seymour said. "It's as if the antenna wasn't working. Maybe I'd better have a look -- " "Maybe you had. Mister." Seymour was already wearing his pressure suit. He reached for his helmet. "shutdown, warning, comannounced. "The hell you say!" Greiner muttered. He turned to the ship's computer and examined displays. "Damn! Leslie, it says it has a power interrupt!" "Jeez. Antenna not working and now the computer's going out -- " "Check out the antenna," Greiner ordered. He lifted his intercom microphone. "Chief Engineer! Mister Camel, get up here on the double. Something's happened to the computer. Leslie, on your way, now." "Yes, sir." Seymour left the bridge, headed for the main airlock. "What's happening. Captain?" Kevin asked. "Is there something wrong with the computer?" "Damned wrong," Greiner said. "And we can't possibly make rendezvous with Ceres without it -- there you are, Felipe. Look at this thing!" Felipe Carjiel looked at the shutdown message, then opened a panel and stared at dials. "It says that regulated power's been cut off, Skipper," he said. "Regulated power? Where the hell's that power supply?" "Back aft," Camel said. "It's never given any trouble before." "Better go have a look," Greiner said. "Rojj." Camel turned to leave the bridge. "And have a look at the seals on the cargo hold," Greiner said thoughtfully. The engineer looked back quickly. There was astonishment and worry in his voice. "Sir, you don't think -- " "Mister, I don't know what to think. Just check things out." "Aye aye, sir." Camel left hurriedly. "Sir?" Kevin asked. "I thought we got power from the reactor." "We do," Greiner said. "And there's no problem with the main power system. You can see that -- the ventilation system's working, the lights are on. Nothing wrong there. But the brain here eats a very precise diet. It wants # cycle power, and that doesn't mean # either. If the brain's not getting what it wants, it shuts down to avoid damage to itself." Greiner frowned. "In fact, I wonder if it's not reporting antenna problems when all that's wrong is the power supply? We'll find out." Greiner didn't seem very worried. It didn't seem serious, and Kevin went back to making more coffee. After all, they had ten hours before they started the engine. Besides -- he could see Ceres in the ship's main telescope. He had watched it grow' from a point to a recognizable object, no details but definitely a disc. They could aim for it and blast -- First Officer Seymour came back onto the bridge. "The antenna's gone. Skipper." "Gone?" "Clean gone. Like it was sawed off, or maybe blasted off with a couple of turns of prima-cord. Gone, anyway." "Bat puckey. It can't be gone," Greiner said. "Blasted off? Sabotage?" "Looks like it to me," Seymour said. "Hmm. Well, we can still navigate with the telescope. If we get the computer running again," Greiner said. "But if -- you really think it was sabotage, Leslie?" "Yes, sir. What else could it be?" They waited in silence. Finally Kevin asked, "If the computer's really out, what happens?" "We don't get to Ceres," Greiner said. His voice was grim. "Three years to home," Seymour added. "If we're lucky we can cut some off that, but not a lot. Think this tub will keep us alive for three more years. Skipper?" "It might. With a lot of work," Greiner said. He looked thoughtful. "Present orbit takes us out to better than three and a half AU before we head back toward Earth. Less than ten percent of the sunlight we get down near Earth. It'd be close for a while. Not much light for the ship's farm." "But -- I can see Ceres," Kevin protested. Greiner laughed without humor. "Sure. But how much do I burn aimed in what direction? Kevin, we've got Just enough fuel aboard to set us down on Ceres. Nothing to spare for mistakes. Without the ship's computer we could never do it -- " "Can we get back to Earth without the computer?" Kevin asked. "No. But that's not the problem. It's only the power supply. If we have to we can build another. We can build another antenna, too -- ah." He stopped as Felipe Camel came back into the bridge compartment. "Well?" Greiner demanded impatiently. "Cargo seals are all intact," Camel said. "I put Phelps on watch down there, just in case -- " "Phelps alone?" "No, I asked three passengers, random selection, to stand watch with him." "Good," Greiner said. "And the power system?" "Blown to hell," Camel said. "Somebody put about fifty grams of plastique into the system. Messed it up good." "And the spare is gone," Greiner said quietly. "Might as well be. Been taken apart into little bits." "How long to rebuild?" Greiner demanded. His tone indicated that he already knew the answer. "Days," Camel said. "Three or four days anyway." "By which time we'll be long past Ceres and headed out to nowhere," Greiner said. "Interesting. Someone put a lot of thought into this. He's sabotaged the exact two systems to keep us from landing on Ceres without actually crippling the ship." Greiner's calm broke at last. That son of a bitch! He's done it! I cant't put the cargo on Ceres -- " he shouted. "And there may never be another ship out here again," Felipe Camel finished for him. "Somebody's just damned near killed the whole asteroid mining business." X "There must be something we can do." First Officer Seymour pounded his fist into his palm. "Raise Earth and have them run off the problem in Zurich -- " "Without the high-gain antenna?" Felipe Camel laughed. "We can't raise Earth without that antenna." "Ceres, then," Seymour said. "They've got a big computer -- " "And no programs," Captain Greiner said. "And once again, without the antenna, we can't rely on comnlunications with them. We'll try, but I've no confidence." Greiner looked at the last print-outs from the ship's computer. Wayfarer's last known poasition was one hundred thousand kilometers from Ceres. The ship's orbit crossed that of the asteroid at a sharp angle; Wayfarer would have to change direction, then catch up; in practice that meant a smooth curve stretching from Wayfarer's present course to the asteroid's orbit, with a slight change of orbit plane as well -- and Ceres moves at eighteen kilometers each second. The problem was not merely to get to Ceres, but to arrive with exactly the same velocity as the asteroid, and going in exactly the same direction. The navigation would be only slightly less complicated than hitting a BB in flight with another BB fired by a gunner who had bad eyesight. An error of a tenth of a kilometer per second would put the ship impossibly far away from its target. "Leslie, try raising Ceres," Captain Greiner said. "Let's see if they have advice." First Officer Seymour floated to the communications set and anchored himself to the stool. He lifted the microphone and began calling. "What I want to know is who," Greiner said. "Damned clever chap, whoever it was. This was well planned. We keep our fuel, drift on in our ellipse, and eventually return to Earth. Stops us without committing suicide." "But why?" Kevin asked. Greiner shook his head. "Who'd benefit from this? Too many to count. The African mining outfits don't want competition from asteroid mines. Anti-technology people want to stop space exploration altogether -- " "Lunar mining outfits," Felipe Camel cut in. "Or even the O'Neill colony people -- they've been making noises about what a waste Belt operations are -- " "Skipper, I've got them, but they can't understand me," Leslie sheepish, "They just don't read us." "Maybe when we get closer -- " Kevin said. "By then it will be too late," Greiner said. He stared at Kevin. "You look like a man with an idea. Have you thought of something?" "Possibly. Captain, I know somebody who can compute the burn for us." "Who? And how -- " "My cabinmate, Jacob Norsedal." "Norsedal," Greiner said. "He's been up here a number of times. Very interested in our ship's brain. Yes, I'd say he knows computers, but this isn't a computer problem, Kevin. We cannot rebuild that power supply in the few hours we have left, and we don't need a program, we need a computer -- " "Yes, sir, but he's got his own," Kevin said. "I've seen it," Greiner said. "Kevin, he can't possibly do this calculation with that little belt model he carries -- " "I wouldn't bet on that," Kevin said. "But he doesn't have to. He's got a much bigger one in our cabin. Uses it for wargames. Recreation stuff. And he's been keeping track of Wayfarer. He calculated the midcourse correction you made, and said something about it being off, but not much -- " Grenier looked thoughtful. "Felipe, go ask Mr. Norsedal to come to the bridge. And ask him to bring that extra brain with him." "Right," Camel said. "And you needn't tell the passengers about our problem," Greiner added. He waited until the engineer had left the control cabin. "Now. Kevin, how sure are you that Mr. Norsedal isn't the one who bollixed our system to begin with? I wonder who else could have thought of this method?" "You'd think that was funny if you knew Jacob," Kevin said. "He's a space fanatic. Also a computer fanatic -- he likes them more than he likes people. He'd never harm one." "I point out to you that this one hasn't been harmed," Greiner said. "And I grant you it's not likely, but it's certainly possible that someone who seems to be a space fanatic could be one of the anti-technology people. They do study technological systems, you know." "Possibly, but Jacob isn't against technology," Kevin insisted. "I hope you're right." A"   When Camel returned with Norsedal, Captain Greiner explained the problem. "Senecal here thinks you can do something," Greiner said. "How much time do we have?" Norsedal asked. "The burn was scheduled to take place in four hours." Grenier answered. "Not much time." Norsedal looked thoughtful. "No. Well, it was just a possibility. I didn't really believe in -- " "But I think we can do something," Norsedal said. He went over to the chart table and placed an attache case on it, using the table straps to hold it in place. He anchored himself to the stool at the table, then opened the case and patted the computer inside. "Nice computer. Fortunately, I already have some of the programs we'll need. Now let's see -- " Jacob opened another compartment and took out paper. "Captain, I can program the course, but I can't possibly patch my computer into the ship's drive system -- " "No sweat," Felipe Camel interjected. "We've got a lot of little special-purpose computers for that. One is slaved to the gyro system and controls the engine thrust. You tell the ship where to go and I'll see that she goes there." "Good. I thought so," Norsedal said. "If you didn't have a lot of smaller computers dedicated to special purposes, the air system wouldn't work -- " He began to work furiously. Pencils and paper floated away from him, to be retrieved by one of the others. He drank coffee constantly. An hour went by. Then another. Finally Norsedal began punching input buttons. "Done?" Captain Greiner asked. "I have the basic program. Now we have to get it checked out and running," Norsedal said. He continued to type inputs. "Now we'll just try -- " He pressed buttons. There was a moment of silence, then the readout screen filled with numbers. "Stopped on an input error," Norsedal muttered. "That's simple enough." He typed for a moment, then looked up. "Captain, have you decided you will fly this course once I have it?" "I'm still thinking about that," Greiner said. "No point in making decisions unless there's something to decide. Do you think you'll have it?" "Probably." Norsedal didn't look up from his console. He muttered, sometimes to himself, sometimes to the computer. "Nice computer, tell me what I did wrong this time..." "I don't like this much," Leslie Seymour said. "Nor I," Greiner said. "But you know what happens if we do not deliver this cargo." "Yes. I suppose we have to try." Seymour went to the main telescope. "At least we can get decent bearings," he said. "There's Ceres, nice and clear -- " "I hope so," Norsedal said. "I had to compute the course as a function of the position of Ceres relative to Vega. We'll need constant sightings on both." "We can get them," Seymour said. "Captain, maybe it wouldn't be a bad idea to protect the main telescope. Before that son of a bitch gets to it -- " "Good thinking," Captain Greiner said. "In fact, we ought to locate all the passengers and crew and set them to watching each other before there's more sabotage. I should have thought of that earlier." Greiner was apologetic. "I was never a ship captain, merely an astronaut with the European Space Program. Not the best training for what we're faced with. Leslie, see to it, will you?" "Right, Skipper. Senecal, come with me, please. I want you to go outside and watch the telescope until we're certain that everyone is accounted for." "Not alone," Greiner said. "Not that we don't trust you, Kevin -- but who can we trust?" "I understand," Kevin said. "May I use your intercom?" "What for?" "To call a friend." He went to the intercom panel and dialled a stateroom number. "Ellen, they've come with me?" "Who did you call?" Greiner asked. "Ellen MacMillan. We've worked together on other jobs in this ship, and I know she can take care of herself outside." "I heard about your difficulty getting to Wayfarer , Greiner said. "Yes. I'd think MacMillan would be a good partner. Certainly we could trust her." "But Skipper," Leslie Seymour protested. "We can't let her go outside -- " "Now that she's said she will, have you any way you can think of to stop her?" Greiner demanded. And what is this all about, Kevin wondered. He had no time to ask. Seymour sighed. "No. I don't suppose I can," he said. "I guess she'll do nicely. Let's go find her." He opened the companionway door. There were three people waiting outside in the main corridor. One came in quickly, pushing past Seymour. "Mr. Pacifico, what the devil are you doing on my bridge?" Captain Greiner demanded. "I represent the passengers," Pacifico said. His voice, already garbled by the lower atmospheric pressure in the ship, sounded shrill and petulant. "We've been told that the main computer is out, and you're going to chance a landing on Ceres anyway." "Who told you?" Felipe Camel demanded. "It's all over the ship," Pacifico said. He turned to the others who had come in with him. "Isn't it?" "That happens to be the case," Dr. Vaagts said. "I hadn't expected you to protest," Greiner said. "Nor am I protesting," Vaagts said. "I merely wanted to know what is happening. Mr. Pacifico certainly doesn't represent me, or Rheinmettal." "So who do you represent, Pacifico?" Camel asked. "Most of the passengers. We demand that we be consulted before you undertake a dangerous maneuver like this. Isn't it true that if you do nothing we'll go back to Earth, but if you try for Ceres and miss we'll have no fuel left? We'll all be dead?" "True enough," Greiner said. "And what confidence do you have in -- you've got him doing it? The wargamer? Captain, you can't do this. You must take a vote -- " "Vote hell. Leslie, you and Senecal were going out to locate all the ship's company." "Right, Skipper," Seymour said. "And you, Pacifico, get off my bridge. Now. Or I'll have you thrown off." "We have rights -- " "Leslie, heave him out." "With pleasure. Captain." First Officer Seymour launched himself toward the lawyer. "I'm leaving," Pacifico said. "But you haven't heard the last of this, Greiner. You are not a king, and this isn't the Eighteenth Century -- " He went out quickly as Seymour prepared to take hold of him. Kevin found Ellen in her cabin. He explained what had happened. "Finish getting into your suit," he told her. "We're supposed to go outside and look after the main telescope." "Sure. You wait out in the corridor." "Sure you don't need any help?" "Thank you, no." When they reached the airlock, Seymour had got most of the passengers together in the central well. A crewman guarded the airlock. Kevin and Ellen checked their air supplies, then went out as Seymour was calling the roll of the ship's company.    Wayfarer had two airlocks. One was right in the bows, a large docking port that allowed smaller space capsules to link up with the ship, and could also be used to link with an airtight corridor connecting the ship with the Ceres spaceport, or even with another ship. The other was a smaller personnel lock on the side of the hull just aft of the bows. Kevin and Ellen went out that way. There was a small ladder leading forward. With no gravity they had to be careful not to drift away from the ship. It would be easy to jump entirely away from Wayfarer. Although they couldn't fall off -- they were moving at the same velocity as Wayfarer, and would until the ship's engines were started up -- if anyone became separated from the ship he would drift away forever, moving slowly out into space. They climbed carefully to the forward end of the ship and rounded it. Now there was nothing ahead of them at all. Wayfarer floated among a river of stars, bright starlight and the black shadows of space, and there was no sense of motion at all. They hung in glory. The sun was behind the ship so that they were both in deep shadow, with just enough starlight so they could see each other. Their flashlights made small pools of light on the ship's dark hull. '"Magnificent," Kevin murmured. "I could stay here for the rest of the trip." Ellen floated over to him and silently touched his gloved hand. It wasn't a moment for talking. They found places to anchor themselves and waited in silence. The bin telescope was a few meters away. It moved slightly as Captain Greiner took sights. Kevin searched for constellations among the stars. He could make out only a few of the traditional ones; more than the ancient Babylonians who had named the constellations had ever been able to see. "Now that our eyes are adjusted, we'd best have a look at the telescope," Ellen said. "Right." They moved across the blunt bow of the spaceship. There were convenient handholds at intervals. Wayfarer would never enter an atmosphere and had no need for streamlining. The telescope was large, over a foot in diameter, with flexible seals that let it pass through the ship's hull and into the control bridge. They moved next to it and examined it with their flashlights. "That doesn't belong there." Ellen sounded very calm and not surprised. Her light indicated someXI thing about the size and shape of a coffee can. It was taped to the telescope barrel. "It may go off anyway. When you move it," Kevin said. "Get away from it -- " "This is my job," she said. "Move back. Farther." "No. You move -- " "I told you, it's my job. Now move or don't, I'm going to take this thing off." Kevin felt like an idiot. He was afraid of the bomb, and he was also while Ellen worked on it. "Idiot, somebody's got to tell them what happened," Ellen said. "If it goes off. So get away from here -- " "No." "Stubborn idiot." "No worse than you are -- " "True. There. I have it." She held up the can. "It didn't explode yet." She crawled toward the side of the ship, then got a firm grip on the handhold with her left hand. With her right she threw the can outward, away from the ship. They watched it dwindle and vanish into space. "Maybe it was old coffee grounds," she said. "Maybe." Kevin found that he'd been holding his breath. "Ellen -- what did you mean, it's your job?" "I shouldn't have said that. I was scared. Kevin, please -- forget that I said that. " "Sure," he said. But he knew he wouldn't. "Outside party, this is Seymour." The First Officer's voice was loud in Kevin's helmet phones. It seemed a grating irritation in the silent grandeur of space. "We're here," Ellen answered. "We found a bomb -- or something that looked like one -- attached to the telescope." "But when was it put there?" Seymour demanded. "I looked at the telescope when I checked the high gain antenna. I'm sure I would have seen anything -- " "I don't know, but it was there," Kevin said. "Ellen threw it off the ship about two minutes ago. It will be a kilometer away by now." "More like a couple of hundred meters," Ellen said. "It's difficult to throw anything very hard. But I'm sure it's far enough." "Good. That's not what I called you about," Seymour said. "There are two passengers missing." "Who?" Kevin asked. "George Lange and that Pacifico person. " "George?" Ellen was incredulous. "He couldn't possibly have had anything to do with sabotaging the ship." "He's my boss," Kevin said. "Always trying to get me to work. Ellen's right, he's not the saboteur. Pacifico -- well, he's another matter." "I think you ought to have a look around," Seymour said. "But don't take long. We start the engines in ten minutes, and you'll have to be inside before that." "We'll go in just before the burn," Ellen said. "Until then -- somebody put that bomb on the telescope. We'll watch." "Right. Out," Seymour said. Ellen moved closer to Kevin. "Turn off your radio," she said. When he did, she put her helmet against his. "Do you have any kind of weapon?" "Only the knife in my tool kit." "I wish we had a pistol." "But -- there aren't any pistols aboard, no guns at all." "How do you know?" she demanded. "Kevin, I'm worried." "About Pacifico? He's a pipsqueak -- " "He seems to be. But if Lange is missing, someone killed him. He wouldn't have any reason to hide. He must have caught the saboteurs in the act, and they killed him." Kevin tried to remember what little he knew about Lange. It wasn't much. He'd brought Kevin the tapes and made him study them, and he'd talked in a general way about the work Deadalus Corporation would be doing on Ceres. Nothing definite. "How can you be so sure it wasn't Lange who planted the bomb?" Kevin demanded. "I'm sure. Kevin, I think we should separate. You go watch the port side. I'll watch the starboard. Burn is ten minutes from now. We have to keep anyone from getting up here during the next five minutes. Then we'll be safe; and we'll be able to put the cargo down on Ceres -- " She started to move away, but Kevin caught her and pulled her back until he could put his helmet against hers. "Be careful," he said. "Sure." And, he wondered as he crawled toward the port side of the ship, what the hell is that cargo? Captain Greiner talked about it. So does Ellen. Everyone seems to know but me... there had been one series of launch capsules that had been guarded by company police and Mexican Army tanks. What could be that valuable? He reached the edge and looked along the ship, past the hydrogen tanks to the big ring at the end of the ship. Nothing moved. He wondered if he should show a light. If someone really wanted to cripple Wayfarer, it would only take puncturing a couple of those tanks. But that would completely cripple the ship. It would be suicide for the saboteur, and so far whoever was doing this had been careful not to really damage Wayfarer, just put the ship out of operation for a few' hours until it would be too late to get to Ceres. If he could reach the telescope, though, he could still keep them from landing. Lange. Could it have been George Lange? How likely that Pacifico could knock out the antenna and computer power supply? Or kill Lange? Pacifico wasn't much larger than Ellen, while Lange was bigger than Kevin. Not that that meant anything -- being large was no real advantage in free fall. It just meant long legs to bump into things. But Kevin doubted that Pacifico knew enough about the ship to have been the saboteur -- He glanced at his watch. Five minutes to burn: time to be getting inside. Even as he thought it, Seymour's voice came into his headset. "That ought to do it," the First Officer said. "Best get into the airlock. We're going to start rotating ship for the burn." "Right. Ellen -- " "Kev, there's somebody out here with us!" Ellen shouted. "I saw him move. Just then. He's down by the tanks." "Good Lord." Seymour sounded worried. "But we've got to start maneuvers. We can't stop now -- the burn must be exactly on time -- exactly!" "I know," Ellen said quietly. "I'm going after him. Kevin, get inside." "Don't be silly." He clawed his way over the bow of the ship as she vanished around the far side. "Hang on," Seymour ordered. "In one minute and... three seconds we start turning ship. We have to." "Right," Kevin answered. "Ellen. What's happening?" There was no answer. He reached the place where he'd last seen her and looked aft down the length of the ship. There was a flash of light from down there somewhere. He went over, pulling himself along the ladder, trying to make sure he was always holding it. "If you start the engines I'll puncture the tanks!" came a highpitched voice. Pacifico's. He sounded determined. Afraid but determined. "I'll do it!" the lawyer shouted. "But -- why do you want to keep us from getting to Ceres?" Seymour asked. "I don't care about that," Ficifico said. "I want to go to Ceres. But you won't get us there! You can't navigate this ship with a suitcase computer; you've no right to risk our lives that way!" "If you puncture the tanks you'll kill all of us including yourself," Kevin said. "No I won't. We don't need all the fuel to get back to Earth. Stay away from me! I'll do it -- " "We're turning," Seymour said. The ship moved slightly as attitude Jets fired. It rotated slowly. Kevin didn't find it hard to hang on, and then the counter-jets fired to stop the turn. The ship was now heading almost exactly away from Ceres. Kevin reached the tankage complex. It was dark among the long hydrogen tanks. "Ellen," he called. "I see you," she said. "I think he's straight ahead of you." "Get away from me," Pacifico screamed. "I'll do it, I swear I will!" Kevin moved further into the tankage complex. Pacifico' s voice came from nowhere and everywhere; it was wierd, hearing him but being unable to locate him by sound. Kevin wondered if the lawyer had seen him. He saw no one. Not Ellen, not Pacifico. "You idiot, all the tanks are connected together," Kevin said. "If you puncture one of them, you'll let all the fuel escape. " "I don't believe that," Pacifico said. "It wouldn't make sense as a design. Meteoroids -- " "I'm afraid what Senecal is telling you is the truth," Seymour's voice interjected. "The tanks don't connect normally, but when we make preparation for using the main engines we have to interconnect them. Otherwise the fuel would be burned out of one tank at a time and we'd get off balance." That makes sense, Kevin thought. I wonder if it's true? The important thing is to get Pacifico talking and keep him occupied until we find him. And then what? Kevin fingered the knife in his pouch. That seemed drastic -- "Kev! I've got him! Aft of where you are and around clockwise sixty degrees!" Ellen's voice came in panting gasps. Kevin moved in the direction she'd indicated. He saw Ellen and the lawyer struggling like clumsy wrestlers, their bulky suits preventing either of them from getting a decisive hold. "One minute to burn," Seymour said. "Can you get into the airlock?" " 'Fraid not," Ellen said. "Maybe we'll be all right here among the tanks -- " Her voice rose. "Kevin!" she shouted in terror. Both of them had moved away from the ship. Somehow they'd both lost their holds on the ship while trying to fight each other, and now they drifted free, a few feet away, unable to get back. "My God! Help!" Pacifico screamed. "Burn in forty seconds," Seymour said. "You can't!" Pacifico screamed. "It's inhuman! You'll kill us!" "Can't delay," Seymour said. And he means that, Kevin thought. Not that Ellen would want him to delay. The Belt operation means too much to her. It's up to me, now. He dove forward, through the tankage. His months of practice in somersaulting through the ship let him get through the tanks in a clean arc. He caught the ladder at the last possible moment, and reached out toward Ellen. "Grab hold!" he called. She reached for him, missed by inches. He stretched but couldn't catch her. "Ten seconds," Seymour announced. "We're drifting free of the ship!" Pacifico screamed. "You can't do this, you can't -- " Kevin grabbed the safety line on his belt and hooked it to the ladder, then, letting the reel run free, leaped out toward Ellen. He grabbed her with both hands, then jjrunted with relief. "You damn fool," she said. "You'll kill yourself -- " "Three. Two. One. Ignite," Seymour said. The ship's engines started. There was no sound and no flame. Hydrogen was pumped from the tanks and into the nuclear pile on its sting at the end of the ship. The nuclear reactor heated the hydrogen and forced it back through nozzles. The ship drove forward at a tenth of a gravity. Kevin felt Ellen as a sudden dead weight. He threw in the stop on his belt reel, and they dangled from the ladder, with nothing holding them but the thin nylon line. Pacifico, still screaming, vanished behind as the ship drove forward. As the ship moved, suddenly they and the safety line formed a pendulum. They felt the acceleration as they would a tenth of Earth's gravity as centrifugal force moved them until they swung back and forth in a small arc directly beneath the ladder. Kevin painfully reached up, still holding Ellen's hand with his. She wasn't heavy, only a tenth of what her weight would have been on Earth, but Kevin wasn't used to any gravity. He held tightly, irrationally afraid that the thin nylon line wouldn't hold their combined weight of fifty pounds. He couldn't quite reach the ladder. "Help! You can't leave me here to die in space! Help!" Pacifico screamed in terror. The ship moved inexorably away from him. Within thirty seconds he would be nearly half a kilometer behind, doomed to the loneliest death possible, alone in a river of stars and the emptiness of space. "Can you let me down a little further?" Ellen asked. "I can almost reach one of the fuel pipes -- " "No hands," Kevin said. "I've -- " "Here. I've got you," Ellen said. "Now let us down a meter or so." "How can you be so damned calm?" Kevin snarled. He let go of her with one hand and reached the ratchet control on his belt line. He let the safety line run free for a second, then locked it again. They both fell toward the aft end of the ship, then were brought up short by the line. The thin nylon held easily. "There. I've got it," Ellen said. "I've got my safety line clipped to the pipe support. Here -- let out more of your line, and i'll pull you over." Kevin did as he was told. Seconds later he had a purchase on one of the fuel pipes. He looked up -- the forward end of the ship was up now, and that was strange, to have a definite up and down. The pipe supports formed a ladder of sorts. It wouldn't be hard to climb back to the regular ladder. "I guess we're safe," Kevin said. "Thank God," Seymour said. "You're sure?" "Yes," Kevin said. They could still hear Pacifico's screams. His signal was growing weaker as he fell farther and farther behind. "Pacifico," Ellen called. "Who hired you to sabotage the ship?" "I didn't do it," Pacifico's voice said. "You've got to come back for me! It's not too late, I can see you, please, my God. Please, please come back for me, I didn't do it, I only wanted to stop this mad -- " His voice faded in and out now. "Come back. Please come back, you can find me, please..." Kevin felt Ellen shudder beside him. He put his arm across her shoulders and felt her trembling. "It's all right," he said. "We're all right now -- " She didn't answer. After a while she pointed up toward the ladder. They began to climb. It seemed to take forever to reach the airlock. They thought they heard the lawyer's screams, ever fainter, the whole time.'    am being asked to lecture at various colleges and universities. My message is generally the same: that we don't have to die; that the Club of Rome is deluded; that this generation can, if we will, make advances at least as significant as the control of fire, the discovery of the wheel, the domestication of animals, yea, the invention of agriculture. We have only to make the decision, and a few sacrifices. The technology exists. When I am done I find a curious and almost universal response. First, the audience is somewhat overwhelmed, which doesn't surprise me because I have developed a lot of data and, bluntly. I'm pretty good at presenting it. Next, I find the message welcome, and few members of the audience want to argue. Again not surprising: why would anyone, particularly the young, want to believe anything else? But third, what was once a surprise but happens so frequently it no longer is: "Where have you been? Why has no one else told us this? All we hear is that Earth is polluted, technology can't save us and is evil to boot, we're running out of resources, there's Only One Earth..." That response doesn't come only from students. At a major southwestern research institution I got the same response when I spoke to the technical staff. Presumably each of the engineers had his own opinions, not too different from mine; but the prevailing climate of opinion led each to believe the others thought we were doomed. At the universities the students find the faculty members, if they comment on the future at all, crying doom. So I shuttle back and forth across the country, to this institution and that, trying desperately to tell America's youth that they have a future. But do they? Because of course I cannot tell what the future will be. I know what it can be: a world of plenty, a world of "Survival With Style" Galaxy, March, #), a world in which the United States is wealthy but is not merely an island of wealth in a vast sea of misery; a world in which everyone has more than enough to eat and, if they want it, a standard of living at least as good as what we enjoyed in the #'s; but that's only what it can be. We might go another way. Our grandchildren may curse our memories. There are times when I am convinced that my world will never be. But what could happen to us? We have the technology. There is no "energy crisis" in any meaningful sense -- that is, we know how to produce the energy we need to sustain our high-technology society until such time as we can develop eternal sources. We know how to get to space, and we could, if we had to, begin right now the development of capabilities for mining the Moon and the asteroid belt. The world already grows more than enough food to support its population (although the distribution system is terrible, and other pests eat more of our crops than ever we do, particularly in the "developing" nations). We can survive, and with style; why might we not? Well, to begin with, there are the last two horsemen. War is hardly impossible. True, there are signs that many rational planners in the Soviet Union realize that their own development -- yea, and survival -- depends on not conquering the West; that the West is more valuable as a trading partner than ever it would be as part of an empire managed as badly as the Soviet Empire now is. True, but not decisive. There are dinosaurs in the Soviet Union, real communists whose moral position is intolerable if ever they abandon marxism. For an analogy: could an Inquisition priest ever have admitted even the possibility that his religion was not true? Could he have lived with himself if ever he did? And the Soviet Union continues to build and develop weapons long after any discoverable defensive need. Recall the theory? U.S. weapons development stimulated the Soviets; once we called a halt, and they achieved parity, they would see the wastefulness of it all -- after all, weapons cost them far more than us (in terms of respective Gross National Products), and they need the resources for development far more than we do -- and they would cease this insane arms race. So we stopped, and they achieved parity, and they achieved superiority, and they seem headed for supremacy, and they halt not, neither do they slow; indeed, their rate of arms procurement tends rather to increase. No, war is no impossibility. Then there are the fears of cogent men like Roberto Vacca, whose book The Coming Dark Age cannot be ignored. Vacca points out the increasing complexity of our modern civilization, its increasing dependence on centralized planning and control, the interdependence of all parts on each other, the far-reaching consequences of seemingly trivial errors -- recall the power failure in the Northeast caused by one generator going and kicking out all the others? If the margins get thin enough, and Vacca believes they will, collapse of our civilization could be much quicker, and much more thorough, than might be supposed. After all, no country is more than three meals from bread riots; and rioters have been known to act as if they believed the best way to feed themselves is to bum the bakeries. Urban firestorms are hardly impossible, and the water supply and fire fighting systems are vulnerable. You might or might not be surprised to know just how easily such systems could be knocked out, by accident or by design. Imagine the colossal traffic Jams if the traffic signals ceased working. Couple that with snowfall and ice. Barges frozen in mid-stream, unable to supply coal-powered electric plants; coal yards frozen solid; insufficient electricity to operate the pipelines, thus cutting off oil and gas; railroads not working; people freezing in the dark; trucks not working (it takes electricity to get the gasoline out of our environmentions); goods not moving -- but you need not imagine it, because it happened to some of you, briefly, and on a smaller scale. Fortunately the nuclear p)ower plants continued to operate, and the Great Freeze of '# was essentially local; but it takes no great imagination to envision a much widerspread catastrophe, and to couple it with deliberate action by, say, the authors of The Anarchist's Cookbook, to see how easily the nation could be crippleu. Temporarily: for now. We have vast resources, surpluses, and a residuum of collective loyalty and humanitarianism. Neither of those conditions need prevail. Taxes can end both, and there are signs they are working to that goal as I write this. But I don't imagine "the collapse," the "knockout blow" that Vacca foresees as happening this year or next. So far we have a great deal of survival-surplus in our system, and it would take no miracles to insure against the knockout; but the trend is in the other direction. Consider. One of the most popular political figures in the nation is Governor Jerry Brown, who explicitly adopts the "Small Is Beautiful," "Only One Earth" philosophy of the Appropriate Technology movement. But surely, Poumelle, the Appropriate Technology movement is the best insurance against the knockout? Making people selfsufficient, in small groups, building communes, reducing the dependency on the system -- If you believe that you'll believe anything. Leaving out whether it's possible, either physically or politically, to insure against disaster by inducing large numbers of people to be "self-sufficient" (at a convention sometime ask Poul Anderson how he damned near starved as a kid trying to make a living out of a forty-acre farm, and ask yourself how many forty-acre farms there are compared to the number of people living in cities), if the Appropriate Technology movements succeed, my world will vanish because they want it to vanish. One of their goals is to suppress the kind of technology and development I want. They like "labor-intensive" industry, as witness any of their demonstrations (I mentioned last month the Appropriate Technology display of the bicycle-pedal-powered mill for grinding one's wheat to make one's bread). In fact, we need not envision either war or Vacca's knockout to imagine a world in which my vision of man's vast future remains the ravings of a science fiction writer. Merely continue as we are now: innovative technology discouraged by taxes, environmental impact statements, reports, lawsuits, commission hearings, delays, delays, delays; space research not carried out, never officially abandoned but delayed, stretched-out, budgets cut and work confined to studies without hardware; "solving" the energy crisis by conservation, with fusion research cut to the bone and beyond, continued at level-of-effort but never to a practical reactor; fission plants never officially banned. but no provision made for waste disposal or storage so that no new plants are built and the operating plants slowly are phased out; riots at nuclear plant construction sites; legal hearings, lawyers, lawyers, lawyers... Can you not imagine the dream being lost? Can you not imagine the nation slowly learning to "do without," making ' 'Smaller is Better" the national slogan, fussing over insulating attics and devoting all our attention to windmills; production falling, standards of living falling, until one day we discover the investments needed to go to space would be truly costly, would require cuts in essentials like food -- A world slowly settling into satisfaction with less, until there are no resources to invest in That Buck Rogers Stuff? I can imagine that. I even see trends in that direction. Mr. Carter has said no to plutonium, a decision we could live with; and followed that with an energy message that in a full hour had not one reference to the word "fusion," while out at Livermore and Los Alamos they are laying off people whose entire professional lives have been spent in fusion research. Our President has told us we will have to make sacrifices, but he has given us nothing to sacrifice for. We shall insulate our attics, but mostly we shall use the energy crisis as a means for redistributing income and increasing taxes and increasing the bureaucracy. (And we shall penalize hell out of those who, like myself and Poul Anderson, long ago insulated and learned to keep our automobiles in tune...) Where is the innovation? The imagination? I expected a lot more from the President's energy message. I expected at the very least a massive research campaign: a Manhattan Project in agricultural research to develop plants capable of harnessing larger fractions of the solar energy falling on them; another to develop means for extracting energy and fertilizer from our sewage and trash; a specific plan to insure the safety of nuclear power plants while also assuring investors that the plants will be built, will not be unreasonably delayed by perpetual hearings and court challenges; perhaps a promise of restoration of some of the funds for fusion research; more funding for the ocean thermal energy system; something for the "slow" breeder, which uses the uranium-thorium cycle and doesn't produce any plutonium and can't be used to make bombs or terror weapons; something. Perhaps not all of the above, but something. Instead we were promised an income-levelling tax system and told to tighten our belts while insulating our attics. Make do. Expect less. The "spree" is over. There's only one Earth... Now look: conservation is not going to get us to space. At best conservation can save us about half what is used for space heating: a few years' growth increase. There's nothing wrong with that, but there's not much right about it either. I hate to say this, but the only problem with waste is that it's costly. Suppose, just suppose for a moment, that we suddenly discovered a million years' worth of fossil fuels. Better yet, suppose, just suppose, that we really had workable solarpower systems of great efficiency such that they could supply us with all the power we ever wanted at trivial costs. Would it be worthwhile insulating the attic? Obviously not, unless it could be shown that an uninsulated attic was somehow harmful to the rest of us. There's nothing good per se about conservation, and nothing bad per se about throwaway cigarette lighters or Cadillacs. It happens that at the moment we may not be able to afford them and perhaps we'd best do without: but surely not-having-Cadillacs is a negative, not positive goal? Surely not the only possible goal? But aren't we going after solar power? And won't that ultimately solve all problems? Yes, to both; but we won't get it in lime... sorry: we may not get it in time. Solar power is risky and expensive technology. It is inevitable that some form of it will eventually power the Earth, but that may take far longer than Mr. Carter seems to believe. Freeman Dyson: "In the very long run we must have energy that is clean and perpetual. We shall have solar power. In the long run we must have energy that is obtainable and available in large quantities. We shall have fusion. In the near term we must have energy that is now available. We have fission power. For the present we must have energy that is cheap, convenient, and easily obtained. We have coal, oil, and natural gas. Nature has been kinder to us than we had any right to expect." I wish I were that confident; but I am not. The trends, in my judgment, do not augur well for our getting to the long run; and trying to skip the near term and long run and jump directly to the very long run is comparable, in my judgment, to Congress ordering Goddard to send a ship to the Moon by # or give up those crazy rockets. It could happen: we could spiral down until we have so few surplus resources that Roberto Vacca's knockout becomes possible; to a point where we have little, and many seethe with discontent, and suddenly it all explodes in riots, or war, or chaos; and when we recover from that (some of us) we will find that the business of living takes all our talents and energies; and our grandchildren will curse our memories.    It doesn't have to be that way. Here is another future. First, war. Consider the following sequence of events. DeGaulle gives China the atom bomb, and when asked why says he has done nothing that Richelieu didn't do: when threatened with a European enemy, aid the Turks (or some other Asian). The Soviets begin a new Berlin Crisis. The Chinese attack a small Soviet island at Ussuri. The Soviets back down on Berlin and begin moving troops in massive numbers toward their eastern frontier. After three weeks of buildup they retake the island. The Chinese glare at them across the river. Marshall Gretchko goes to diplomatic parties and makes dark hints. In ten days there may be nuclear war. He hopes the West will understand. The West makes no response at all. The Soviets discover their nuclear weapons are very dirty: following atomic war with China most of the population of Japan may die from the fallout. In the U.S. knowledgeable people get out their Bendix fallout radiometers and dosimeters and buy new batteries for them and make a few other preparations. More Soviet troops move to the East, a massive deployment until over a hundred divisions are on the Chinese border. Henry Kissinger takes satellite photographs of the Soviet deployment to China. Ping-pong teams begin moving back and forth. Lin Piao, the most dangerous man in China, dies in mysterious circumstances that may never be known to westerners. Nixon goes to China. It all happened, in that sequence. Add this: a "few years later the Soviets declassified their fusion research and brought the bag over here in the hopes that we could make use of it. (We immediately classified what they gave us, putting a blanket over the blackboard.) Soviet experts privately say their need for fusion energy is great; they have a lot of development to do. They also build a fast breeder fission reactor based on US technology (we have yet to build one, of course). Suggestive of what? This much: that at least some officials in the Soviet Union are now convinced that the stniggle with nature has a higher payoff potential than conquest; that they couldn't run China when they had it, and can't now; that if their system were introduced into western Europe (Hungarian joke: "The Soviets have crossed a cow with a giraffe to produce a marvelous animal that feeds in Budapest and is milked in Moscow") European production would not only fall, but the Soviet economy would be worse off. Give it a couple of generations and possibly, just possibly, the dinosaurs will die. It will take skillful diplomacy by the West, but it's possible. If we can discourage the dinosaurs until the technicians are in control of the Soviet Union, then we will have peace. My private opinion is that the best way to discourage the dinosaurs is to remain so strong that they can have no expectation of winning -- Cato's advice. "If you would have peace, prepare thou then for war." I realize that is not universally accepted among the ruling elite in the U.S., nor even among Galaxy readers. But assume the dinosaurs are contained, and the trends toward cooperation continue. One threat contained, anyway. Next, the energy crisis. Is Carter playing a devious game indeed? Today's headlines say that there will be no special breaks for California: we, too, must cease to burn oil and natural gas for electricity, despite the fact that we cant meet our air-quality needs with coal; which means that California has no choice but to go nuclear (which the people of the state, by overwhelming majority, opted for in every referendum ever held here); which means that Congress must remove many of the legal barriers to getting nuclear plants licensed; which means that power utilities all over the country will again seriously consider the nuclear option. Could Carter intend that? I haven't the foggiest; but it's one scenario that takes us past the energy crisis. Then, too, not everyone in Congress is a congenital moron; there must be someone in Washington who understands that railroads are several times more efficient per ton-mile of goods moved than trucks (First Law efficiency) and that if we (#) deregulated the railroads, and (#) charged trucking firms the real costs of operation including maintenance of the highways and a portion of the investments sunk into them, we would save more petroleum than we could save by insulating every attic in the nation to a depth of three feet... And what the hell, maybe the Western States' senators will get part of the fusion research budget restored. After all. Carter backed down on cancelling all those waterways plans, particularly in the states like Lousiana whose senators sit on powerful committees; and it's even possible ihat someone will appreciate the need for the research without regard to electoral politics. Isn't it? But as I write this they're laying off engineers at Los Alamos. Suppose, though, that we get fusion research so that by # we have working reactors. Meanwhile, the ocean thermal systems I like: at the moment they're getting paper-study money only, and although it's widely announced that a demonstration plant will be built by # the fact is that nothing beyond paper has been funded; but suppose the money comes to bend tin and cut metal, and that a plant is built. It won't be commercial, but from it we should learn how to make commercially viable plants; and we can build research stations, as described in my story "Extreme Prejudice" (reprinted in my collection High Justice, available from Pocket Books). Next, let us suppose that either through political pressure from such groups as the National Space Institute (dues # a year, # for students, #I Fort Myer Drive, Arlington, VA #) and the senators from California, or through genuine insight by our masters, the Shuttle program is continued and Enterprise actually goes to space; that commercial firms are given the opportunity to rent time in orbit at reasonable rates. Profits flow. Finally, suppose that either through direct government action, or through reduced taxes to allow accumulation of research and investment funds in the private sector, we get decent biological technology: plants that double their efficiency in converting sunlight to usable energy. The computer business, already leaping ahead, does its thing. We inject some rationality into the transport system. People are led to expect more, not less, and are told that if they work a bit harder they can have it. It's a possible future. Isn't it? If it's not, don't tell me; because I want to believe that I have a chnace; that I may live to see that world I describe in my lectures; that before I die I can say, "My generation gave mankind the planets and the stars; and I was part of it."  Charles L. Grant '-'-'-. ' ZISssuvzMySfiS Nobody likes to be ig nored! Gideon's meaix)w was deserted. The last paying tourist to set foot on the rolling, low-mown grass had left in disillusionment some months before and now only the crows remained to play at being ravens. They glided darkly from the surrounding woodland, silent and wheeling, sweeping effortless arcs across the lea toward the rise in its center. They paid little attention to the distant clouds glowering in shades of grey, ignored the white picket fence that surrounded, and marked, the knoll. They landed, pecked, rose again to the beat of the wind. Silent. Ominous. Driving farther into the Maryland hills, away from the twilight that reminded spring of winter. But before they went, four men stepped out of the trees and paused on the edge of the broad open space. The tallest and eldest of the four glared at the birds, and his hands suddenly clenched tightly at his sides. His chest swelled, his eyes narrowed, and it was a long and anxious moment before he calmed. "Now that is a hell of a view," Colonel Feirday said, sneezing into an olive drab handkerchief Major Simmons shoved into his face. "Bless you," the major said, and handed the soiled cloth to Captain Hawkesworth. "There aren't many places like this left anymore," the captain said. "Too much civilization, as the man said. Not enough trees. Why, I had a dog once -- " "As did we all," General Titus Jenkins said, stepping away from the others to gaze at the knoll. "As did we all. One way or another." The three officers glanced at one another, concern for their leader and the weather sobering their initial holiday spirits. Finally, after receiving a few surreptitiously commanding nudges, the captain sidled next to the general and cleared his throat with a convincing cough. "Sir," he said, almost reverently, "you don't have to do this, you know'. What I mean is, we all realize what Gideon's Meadow means to you, and we don't wish to intrude on memories so obviously painful." "We could have had the stars," the general said. "Right here in this damned cow pasture we could have had the stars." "And Cynthia," the major whispered. "Yes," the colonel said, sniffing. "And Cynthia." "Cynthia," the general said with a distant look, "was... was my problem, and my... loss. But mankind, gentlemen, could have had the stars!" " Perhaps another time," the colonel said pragmatically. "Our children, maybe," said the major. "All is not lost, sir. You've said so yourself many times. All is not lost." General Jenkins said nothing. From what he heard from his staff, he wasn't at all sure Simmons was in any position to spawn, and he knew for a fact that Feirday's wife had vanished with a Quartermaster Brigadier not two years ago. The rumors that she had been soft-soaped by promises of riches did not sway him. No, neither the colonel nor the major would ever produce progeny -- but the thoughts were what counted, sincere and determined; and if he had anything to say about it (despite the National Security and Reclamation Act), the world would long and damned well remember what it had lost, perhaps permanently, a decade before. But only, he reminded himself, perhaps. He shook himself, and then, supported by the captain's arm, advanced across the meadow toward the white picket fence. "Where shall I begin?" he mused. "So many things, so many dates." "The spaceship," the coloiiel prompted. "Cynthia," the major suggested, coughed, and changed it to "the music." The captain tripped over a molehill, and the general held him until he regained his balance. "The President," he said firmly. "I recall vividly it was the President who called me that morning. He was rather agitated. Blathered something about trespass and violations and matter of that nature. I assured him my subordinates could handle such routine nonsense, but he insisted on having me or no one at all. I could see from the vione screen that he was still in his pyjamas. Little furry creatures running over his chest. I knew then he was bloody angry. He never lets anyone see his pyjamas. And he kept insisting I had to handle the situation for him." "Foresight," the colonel said, searching the grass for signs of cows. "Prescience," the major submitted as he watched gloomily while his spitshine faded. "Luck," the general said. "I was between sensitive assignments and free of command. I agreed, of course, even though it was a miserably hot day, humid and all that. It was a Saturday in June and my old Fleetwood Turbine was acting up something fierce, so I had to suffer a ride in one of those blowhard hoverthings. Dreadfully dusty, if I recall, but damned smooth no matter what the road was like. We, my aides and I, arrived precisely here just before noon. In fact, we took the same trail -- if you can call it that -- that you and I did today. "And there it was, gentlemen. Bold as brass and twice as bright. An incredibly beautiful machine, and completely incongruous in this bucolic setting. A party of advance chipmunks was trying to establish relations, as I recall. Suspected it was one hell of a nut, no doubt." He laughed wheezily, and the others joined him until he shook his head sharply and they stopped as if choked. He grinned and covered it with a thin-fmgered hand. Then he reached down to pluck a lonely daisy, spinning the crown until the petals blurred. "It was approximately eighty-six meters in diameter, shaped very much like a slightly flattened egg. There were no ports that I could see, no exits; it rested solidly on its base. Unless, of course, it had landed upside down -- but we naturally had no way of telling. A forbidding sight, ni grant you, but intriguing nevertheless. The local police had at least had the professionalism to post a guard to keep snoopers away, and I immediately ordered them replaced with military observers. Once the pictures were taken, wc .set up a headquarters tent over there by that gopher hole. Comlinks, staff, decanters of bracers... rugged, but comfortable. "Our initial speculations centered around our friends and co-existers, believing it entirely possible that one of their aircraft was missing on a routine espionage flight. No luck there, however. After we had checked through our own files in the basement, we concluded that what we had almost in our hands was the first tangible proof that there was, in fact, interstellar flight. And after we'd double-checked our Lunar radar scans, I no longer doubted." "History had been made," the colonel said. "But what about Cynthia?" the captain asked. "Well, I don't blame you for doubting," the major said loudly. "I never doubted," the general corrected himself. "I told you he didn't," the colonel said, and rested a hand gingerly on the fence, leaning forward as if his staring would bring back the scene that morning. "First crack," the general continued, "went to the scientist types who worked night and day for weeks to breach that devil's universal secrets. They had conferences and symposia, workshops and brainstorms, used up more time on the computers than France did on the Germans. Weeks. "But that thing, that alien machine, did nothing to aid us. It just squatted there. "It was exceedingly, damnably, frustrating, gentlemen. We tried bombarding it with every known radio wave in the spectrum, then twiddled the dials to mix things up a bit in case we were missing a bet. We rapped on it, used lasers to bum it, chisels to chip it, acids to eat it. Nothing. Why, right over there by that willow is the exact spot where Dr. Poltcr set up his ten-meter screen to flash pictures at it, in case someone was w atching. Mathematical equations, celestial maps, formulae, anything af all to get a rise out of that sneaky, secretive thing. But none of it worked. There was no response, none at all, and a few of the boys were literally tearing out their hair in desperation. Frankly, we didn't have a clue as to why the hell they were here at all!" "Invasion, of course," the colonel said. "Cultural shock," the major judged. Captain Hawkesworth's uncle, the time, had suggested to the press that the Army and the Government combine forces to set up a turnstile and souvenier booth, and sell tickets. With a few artful spotlights and a shill or two, he'd said, we could ease the imbalance of payments, then sell the thing to the movies on an optioncost basis. Though his enthusiasm for the capitalistic process was applauded in Congress, he was quietly transferred to a base in Idaho where he died ten months later of starch inhalation. Hawkesworth, therefore, said nothing. "Invasion, cultural shock, xenophobia," the general listed. "We considered all of these and more. But what use were speculations when there was nothing we could do to breach the walls of silence that encircled that spectral device? Finally, five months after its discovery, the President instructed me to forsake the normal paths of discussion and experimentation and get some kind of response from that goddamned thing. I agreed readily. It was but my duty, and I hated recalcitrant and alien problems. "So I began to read, widely and wildly, immersing myself in psychologies and anthropologies. I spent hours alone here just thinking, wandering, wondering how in hell you talked to a piece of egg-shaped metal. I conferred with astronomers and astrologists, writers and artists, and all I could come up with was that we had a problem. Great. A bloody damned spaceship in the middle of this meadow, and the greatest minds in the world could only tell me we had a problem. "But, gentlemen, I was determined. Steadfast. And finally, by the following July, I was ready. Yes, I know it sounds immodest, but I was truly ready, as ready as I and the world would ever be to storm that mighty citadel. Dramatic? Perhaps. Only time would tell." A sudden gust of wind made him squint, turn his head back to the woods he'd just left. When the air calmed, he motioned to the others and they sat on the ground, their backs to the knoll. Clouds hovered. The colonel reached into a breast pocket and pulled out a vari-colored slick brochure his command had prepared when the Secretary of Defense ordered mobilization of opportunity -- if the aliens wouldn't talk, we might as well sell tickets. The general saw the brochure being passed to the captain. He frowned. "Hawkes worth has been through a lot, too, sir," the colonel said timidly. "His uncle... well, sir, I thought he'd like to have a souvenier. Just so he'll know his family was vindicated." "Ah yes," the general said, and smiled at the younger man. "I remember your uncle, Hawkesworth. He saved my life once. On the Moon. A good man. A little heavy, but a good man." "Thank you, sir," the captain whispered, and brushed a hand across his eyes. Then, over the distant hills, a cannonade. The wind grew colder. "There were four of us," the general said in a somber voice. "Vic Jennings, Jake Holmes, myself, and... Major Duncan." "Cynthia," the colonel breathed, and sneezed. "Careful, sir," the major said. "Sir, please..." the captain said worriedly. "It's all right," the general said, swallowing gamely. "The Major and I were comradesin-arms, as well as close friends. A slight woman she was, not as much meat as I would have liked, but nevertheless a proud and strong person. We talked quite a bit, dear Cynthia and I, as we walked about the spaceship, prodding and probing until our brains grew weary. We used the night for cover, of course, and very often would lie on the grass with chins in hand, simply staring at that hulking beast. I once suggested, in an entirely professional manner, of course, that she tear off her uniform in the appliance of her duty and entice the aliens out with a bit of tantalization. I remember... I remember how she laughed -- the cruel would say she brayed -- and called my bluff. It was an intriguing sight, ing about quite literally out of uniform. But to no avail, no avail." His eyes lost their focus, then, and the captain looked to the others, who only shook their heads solemnly and crossed their legs to wait for more. "No avail, as I said. A game girl she was and knew where her duty, er, lay. And so it was that come the next dawn we assembled the rest of the team, leaving frivolity behind, and throughout that long winter we worked our bloody asses off until we were ready to strangle each other. If it hadn't been for Cynth -- Major Duncan, our sanity would not have lasted beyond the first week. "We argued, we fought, stalked out and came back. And then we were ready, as ready as we would ever be. Auspicious. It was the Fourth of July. Cynthia's birthday. The area here was cleared completely, and at first light we moved to the treeline. The spacecraft was alone, glinting feverishly in the dawn's early light. We smiled, then, because a crow sat atop it preening, and I whispered to the others that we had ourselves a sign, an augury, feathers for our caps. We were dressed in the latest camouflage garb, with packs on our shoulders. And Jake carried the laser -- we were taking no chances that day, no chances at all. "Yet, we had our orders, and sensible ones they were: don't start anything the world couldn't handle. "At a nod from me we positioned ourselves at the four major points of the compass, ten meters distant from the ship, connected tenuously by a comlink pinned to our lapels. The plan called for vocal bombardments beginning precisely at #, moving on to physical assaults fourteen minutes later, and concluding with visual tactics at exactly #. By that time, gentlemen, we would have exhausted our first line of offense. Next would come the final solution." ing. "I love it," the major said, watching the approaching storm. "But it was fated otherwise, wasn't it, sir?" the captain dared, and was kicked in the ankle by the anxious major. The general nodded and began plucking petals from his daisy. "Fate it was, Hawkes worth, or perhaps the sheer perversity of the universe. At any rate, at the appointed time Jennings, with the aid of a clever adaptation of a larynx modulator, commenced the Gettysburg Address; Cynthia whipped out her subtonic jew's harp and played her way down the Ohio; Holmes gloomed through Dostoevski; and I... well, as my Air Force inferiors would have it, I winged it. Having no special artistic skills to draw on, I had planned to whistle, but when a soldier ant found clever access to my shin, I just cursed a lot -- a good trooper always knows when to be flexible, you understand. "The physical assault commenced all too soon for my wearied nerves, yet we moved right into it without a hitch. That alien bastard knew his stuff, however, and once again we were stymied. Holmes' laser made attractive but short-lived designs; Jennings' fast-ball rocks merely bounced to the ground like bloated pebbles; Cynthia's finely-tuned darts were blunted, and my faithful automatic simply grew too hot to handle. It was, as some bald king once said, a puzzlement. But we were not daunted, nor were we deterred. Instantly we launched into Phase Three: I skipped over to Jennings who cartwheeled magnificently to Cynthia who backpedaled skillfully to Holmes who delicately but manfully pirouetted to me. And round and round we went until the appointed #." "Nice try," Feirday said, squashing a spider. "It was, it was. And the thinking was truly elementary. And, I confess for the first time, mostly a prodIt was so obvious that we all, save for her, had overlooked it: if what we had was an actual alien thing, then all the knowledge in the world would not be able to penetrate that 'saucer.' After all, if we couldn't understand our own passions and prejudices, our own kind completely, how the devil could we honestly expect to understand something we couldn't even understand? Clever though the scientists and other Services might have been, they knew too much -- and by knowing, knew nothing. Thus, she reasoned, we must not act intelligently at all, but rather in a random fashion most amenable to confusion. Confusion would confound. Confoundedness would produce curiosity, and curiosity, as we all know, leads to discovery. "It hasn't been told until today, my friends, but I actually had very little hope for the initial phases of our assault. I considered it more of a warm-up, a batting of the plank over the Jackass's head. So to speak. And no disrespect. We were merely readying ourselves for the main attraction." "Which was?" the major asked, holding up a palm to test for rain. "Nothing." They applauded. "That's right, gentlemen. Nothing. Nothing at all. Look at it this way, if you will: we'd been surrounding and pounding on that miserable chunk of space garbage for over a year. People crawling all over it, talking to it, praying over it, selling tickets to it. Constant purposeful activity. But purposeful only to us! Suppose the devils inside could not make heads or tails of it? Suppose they were scratching their collective crania and thinking they had landed in Nebraska or something? This, they might well have been thinking, is what we traveled X number of light-years for? "So. The four of us stood there. Simply stood there at attention. As if The Man himself was coming to inspect us from pate to toenails. "Noon came and went. Midafternoon, and the sun was brutishly hot. Various insects feasted on our faces' salt deposits. I amused myself by reciting the Manual of Arms, kept my vision clear by staring at that crow still on the saucer. A breeze succored us momentarily. A robin considered nesting on Cynthia. And as night began to fall, dew formed on our epaulets. "Even then my knees weren't what they used to be, I can assure you; I was proud of myself at that moment when the moon came over the mountains. Damned proud! The tiny tubes snaking from my pack into my mouth provided me with suitable nourishment, the other tubes trailing behind me provided adequate egress, and only an occasional passing wind broke through the meadow's silence. And through all this, I was proud because I knew we would win! We were about to make first contact with the first naturally intelligent race our kind had ever come across. Why they picked our nation we may never know. The luck of the draw, atmospheric conditions, density of population centers... who knows? But they were here! He stood suddenly, throwing the others off-balance. Quickly, they scrambled to their feet and followed as the general swung his legs over the low fence and strode to the top of the knoll. The colonel, sensing something dramatic, held the others back, and they waited, watching as the general solemnly paced the area once occupied by an alien craft. A moment later he snapped a finger to his thin mustache and doffed his hat, tucking it under his left arm and folding his hands before him. "It was here, gentlemen, where I now stand. And it was here that we...no, that I, and I alone, lost The colonel bowed his head. The major repressed a sigh. The captain sniffed once and stared at the imposing frail figure elegantly backlighted by the thunderheads massing above them. The everrising wind tore at the general's greying hair, whipped at the tails of his uniform tunic. "We had specially prepared braces," he said, his voice lifting to be heard over the gathering storm. "They supported our legs when the going got rough. I had been in many a parade ground ceremony before, but nothing like this had ever tested me so." He swallowed and licked at his lips. "I remember it all too well. It was coming on four when suddenly a persistent tapping flickered across the meadow. At first I thought it was my stomach protesting its fluid diet, but when I felt the ground trembling ever-so-Iightly beneath my feet I knew...  knew we had done it! We had confounded the stellar denizens, had spurred their appetites for the accumulation of our knowledge. Somewhere within that slip of a ship a gear was revolving, a widget sprocketing, a footstep (or whatever) pounding. Soon, I thought, a door would open and the planet would be united in frenzied celebration of cosmic connection finally achieved. "The tapping grew louder. "I grew impatient. And there's no getting around it now, gentlemen: it was I who blew the fuse on your celestial light. "Me, and that goddamned crow. "A small aperture opened directly in front of me, about five meters above the outer rim of the ship. At first I thought it was a trick of the dawn's dim light; but soon enough it opened to form what I guessed was what they used for a door. Rigid, old man, I told myself; stay rigid until the time is right. And I did. Chin up, chest out, tubes quiet. I dearly wanted to shout for joy, for delirium, for ecstasy, but my training reined me in. Instead, I watched, judged, waited and was ready to make the first move as befitted my rank toward the... the... "Courage, sir," the colonel whispered. "Courage," the major echoed. "Give 'em hell, Harry," the captain said, and shrugged when the others glared at him. The general slowly unfolded his hands. "Most of all," he said at last, as lightning ozoned the air, "I wanted to have Cynthia with me, by me, to hear her gasps of delight as she was proved right. I... I..." "Easy, sir," they muttered in unison. "It flew directly in front of my eyes, obscuring that historic moment but for an instant; but so angry was I that I flicked my eyes to follow its flight, flicked them back quickly when it soared overhead, returned and perched on my shoulder. Not to worry, Titus, I ordered myself; be as a rock or, in this case, a redwood limb. But that bird began croaking and picking at its tail feathers. I couldn't help it, gentlemen. When it twisted its head about, one wing brushed over my face. "No matter what is said a hundred years from now, there's no other explanation for it. "I sneezed. "Instantly, the tapping became a rumbling, a grumbling that grew to a crescendo, and an interstellar light flared forth from that ship's alien maw. I wanted to step away, but my braces had locked. Locked, dammit, and I was beginning to tilt. Slowly, inexorably, tilting backward until gravity defeated me and I was lying helpless on my back. Staring at the sky. At the spaceship rising rapidly toward the clouds. Not the smoothest take-off I'd ever seen -- nothing to cheer about, anyway -- but when I twisted my head around, my heart soared into my throat. I was alone. Jennings, Holmes... even my darling Cynthia... all gone." Lightning flashed then, and the sky shattered in thunder. "They were up there," the general said, pointing skyward. "Taken by the aliens and spirited into space. And I... I was a failure. Left behind to explain to the world why I was grounded by a goddamned crow." He walked down the knoll and climbed over the fence. The others trailed behind him, and they said nothing until they had reached the treeline. "They said you sacrificed your own chances for glory," the colonel offered. "I heard the speeches; they praised your unselfishness," the major said softly. it worked, sir. And you have certainly given your lovely Major Duncan her due. Tm sure, sir, that your subsequent meditations have discovered that the poet had a word for it, a word of solace for you." "Right," the colonel said briskly. "Tintinnabulation, wasn't it?" "Ulalume," the major corrected. The general shrugged and gazed back at Gideon's Meadow. "She'll returi," he said finally. "And they will, too. They'll bring with them knowledge for us. Something, I don't know what, to free us from the plagues that beset our children. I shan't... I shan't be here to see it, I expect. But I think you will. Captain. Damn me if I know why, but I think you'll be around when the aliens bring my Cynthia back. "But meanwhile, for the record, it's sufficient to know that we are not the only ones stranded in the universe: I have that much at least to comfort myself with when I remember. That, and a slightly used oak leaf." He turned abruptly and stalked into the woods. Stopped. Made a smart about-face and smiled ruefully at his men. "Sir?" the colonel said. "You have something to add?" the major said. "Captain," the general said, "you're a qualified Ranger, are you not? Do you think you could get us all back to the highway? My map's in the car. I think I'm lost."  L. E. Modesitt, Jr. Perhaps it is true that occasionally the Tree of Liberty must be nourished with the blood of "Patriots." he's our guy! Corey Grademan picked the brochure off the desk and held it at arm's length. Spielman's pamphlet showed his open look and flashing smile to their best advantage. Corey lowered the flier, then tossed it on the desk. It landed face up on the worn blotter. "So how do I beat Honest Joe? Should I even try?" He fingered his long chin as he paced around the small room. He glanced over at the flier from Spielman's last campaign, at the gray metal desk, the battered voicewriter and the plain black vidfax.    Clem Bunker walked up the empty ditch to the cutoff. headgate. Sheriff Scatt was standing next to the government agent. The with a government seal. The lock had been cut. "Mr. Bunker, do you know anything about this defacement of government property?" "It does look defaced," admitted Clem. Agent Weisil sighed. "Mr. further irrigation of your land will increase the salinity of the run-off past the permissible return level. You were informed of this. You appealed, and the appeal was denied. Congress passed the law, and you were in violation of that law." "Takes water to grow beets," noted Clem. "Congress can't pass laws to stop that." "Mr. Bunker, since you have persisted in diverting water illegally -- " "Wasn't illegal," interrupted Clem. "Family's owned the water rights for over a hundred years." "Since you diverted water in violation of the Clean Water Act order to prohibit further diversion." Agent Weisil held up the severed lock. "But you seem to have taken the law into your own hands. If you persist, I will be forced to have the Sheriff enforce the restraining order I have obtained, which will result in your -- " "Okay, okay. I won't add my teensy bit of run-off salt. How am I supposed to grow beets?" "Perhaps you ought to take that up with your Congressman, since Congress passed the law," sug"Maybe I will," said Clem. "Maybe I will." The farmer turned to the lawman. "Zack, who's our Congressman?" "Spielman," spat the Sheriff. Bunker leaned back against the old cottonwood and watched the with another shiny government lock. He looked down the length of the empty ditch and at the beet tops drying in the sun. "Maybe I will," he muttered. "Spielman."    The afternoon sun lightened the dim room. "Corey, you can't do it. It's political suicide." AI Gaston rubbed his hands together. "What am I supposed to do, Al? Lx)se?" Corey looked at his campaign manager. "Spielman and I get the same 'amount of money from a newsletter a week to the entire district for the past ten years. You know what that costs just in postage? One hundred thousand dollars a year! And the taxpayers pick it up." "Corey...he hasn't sent any during the campaign." "Oh...I forgot. For five weeks every other year he stops." "Bitterness won't beat Spielman," protested Gaston. "Al, it's three weeks before the general election. The polls say that eighty-eight percent of the voters have made up their mind, and I'm going to lose by twenty percent. That's what I've gotten from our intensive, gentlemanly campaign. If I keep it up, I can increase the margin of defeat to twenty-five percent." Gaston picked up a print-out and waved it in Corey's face. "Now you listen to me. You know why no one wages a personal campaign any more? Because they lose! In the last ten years, not one personal campaign, not one muckraking, slingit-at-the-incumbent challenger has won!" He threw the computer statistics on the desk. "Al, I don't care. There's no way I can win doing what we're doing. I'm going to make sure every voter in the Sixth District knows everything about Joe Spielman, every rotten vote, every promise...everything!" "Corey, Spielman 's not a bum. He's honest. He's never done anything illegal." "Is promising one thing and voting the opposite honest? Is saying you believe in freedom and enacting more and more regulations honest?" Corey stopped and looked out the dingy window at the setting sun. He could hear the volunteers in the next room stuffing and sealing the endless mailings. "Corey, Corey...you're crazy. You're mad." "Damned right I'm mad. I'm mad. I'm sick and tired of Spielman conning the people, and I'm sick and tired of a izovernment elected by less and less of the people. What was it? Thirty percent voted in the last Presidential election?" He leaned against the desk, resting his hand on the vidfax. Gaston put his hands on his hips and stared at the candidate. "So don't blame me. " Corey looked back. Then he grinned. Finally he laughed. "Hell...we're all to blame. But we're going to have some fun for the rest of the campaign."    The car was cold. Plaudder strapped himself in, turned the ignition switch on. Then he watched the Comp-Meter light up. It flashed four digits. Plaudder responded by tapping four keys. The Comp-Meter flashed green. Plaudder turned the key. The engine turned over, but did not catch. Plaudder kept the key turned. The engine coughed once and resumed its dry cranking. The environmental interlock cut in and turned off the electrical system. Plaudder looked slowly from the ignition switch to the dashboard instruments, still holding the key in the start position. The purple "Oh hell," muttered Plaudder. He turned off the ignition switch and rebelted the seatbelts. He didn't want to try another start with the belt buzzer sounding in his ears. He counted slowly to twenty. Then he turned the ignition switch again and waited for the Comp-Meter sequence. He repeated the four digits the box flashed at him. The green light came on. He turned the key and held it. The engine began to crank. It light blinked on the dashboard and the power to the electrical system was cut. Plaudder turned off the ignition, rebelted himself, counted to twenty, reproved his mental competency with the Comp-Meter, and tried to start the car again. The car's attempts to catch were cut short by the environmental monitor. "God damn it!" Still...the car sounded almost ready to start, if only that environmental monster would let it. Plaudder switched the ignition off, unfastened and refastened the seatbelts, and waited for the Comp-Meter. He jabbed out the numbers hurriedly. The CompMeter glared red and turned off the electrical system. "Damn you, you rotten hunk of tin!" Plaudder took three deep breaths, unfastened the seatbelts, and got out of the car. Maybe he should have gotten an electroscooter. Diane would have. His breath was white, even in the shelter of the carport. He looked up toward Wisteria where the Express Bus was due in fifteen minutes. The streets were still icy. Five or six people were walking up the hill with tentative steps, heading toward the bus stop. Most of the newer cars were parked in the street, or in driveways. "That should be enough," grumbled Plaudder. He got back in the car, fastened the seatbelts, and turned the ignition switch. The Comp-Meter pulsed its four random numbers on the display screen. Plaudder repeated them on the small keyboard...deliberately. The Comp-Meter momentarily flashed amber, then settled into a green approval. "You'd better, you damn number box," cursed Plaudder. His toes were getting numb. He turned the key. The engine turned over. It coughed half a dozen times before it slowed. It stopped flashed on the dashboard. "You miserable bastard!" screamed Plaudder as he hammered his fist on the horn button. He peered out the frosted side window. He sighed. He gave the inert horn one last thump and picked up his lunchcase. He climbed out and slammed the car door. He began the cold walk up the hill to the Express Bus stop.    Jim Westnor stared at the inspector. "That's right," repeated the man. "This railing has to go. The carcasses will rub against it. That's contamination." "But we installed the railing beit." "Look," responded the Ag Inspector. "I don't care what the Federal Safety Inspector said. If this railing doesn't go, you don't ship meat. I'll be back tomorrow." Westnor stalked into the plant, straight for his office. He sat down at the desk and tapped out a number on the vidfax. whined the strained blond receptionist. He had his hair in the elaborate neo-Roman style. "Jim Westnor, Westside Meat Packing. I'd like to talk to Mr. Hoagwast." "Just a moment, sir." Westnor tapped his fingers on the the screen. The logo faded into the image of a thin, graying man. "Hoagwast here." "I'm Jim Westnor of Westside Meat Packing. Last week you gave us a citation for failing to have a safety railing on our loading dock." "What's the problem? As I recall, you had it installed when I made my follow-up check yesterday." "Today we got inspected by the the Department of Agriculture regs prohibit railings. We're supposed to take it down." Hoagwast shook his head slowly. "I can certainly sympathize with your problem, Mr. Westside. But I don't have any latitude. The regulations say that you must have a safety railing. I can't make an exception just for Westnor Meat Packing. The regulations say that I must issue a notice of unsafe procedures if you do not have a safety railing -- " "And that closes me down," interrupted Westnor. "But if I don't remove the damned railing, the tary. No matter what I do, it's illegal." "I can certainly understand your confusion, Mr. Westland, but the way Congress wrote the law was very explicit, and I don't have any choice." Westnor snapped off the vidfax and sat at his desk, still tapping his fingers. Finally he tapped out another number. "Gus, can you modify that safety railing on the dock so it looks permanent, but so it can be taken down in about a minute?" "Sure, boss, but why?" "Because the damned Congress and the damned bureaucrats have said it's got to be both up and down at the same time. That's why." Westnor began to sift through the papers on his desk.    Corey pulled off his gloves and twisted them in his hands. The October wind was cold, especially in the open lot outside the stadium. People were starting to drive up and get out of their cars and scooters. Corey put the gloves in his pocket and picked up a thin stack of his fliers. "Hello, I'm Corey Grademan. I'm running for Congress." Corey handed the woman a flier. "I'd sure appreciate it if you'd read this and vote for me." The woman smiled pleasantly. "Well, I'll read your brochure, but I can tell you. I'm going to vote for Joe Spielman." "What can I do to change your mind?" "Probably nothing. If Joe can't change things in Washington after all the years he's tried, I don't see how you can." Corey watched her drop his leaflet in the nearest trash barrel.    The balding professor pointed to the blackboard. "I realize this is old-fashioned. I could flash cue cards or slides in multicolor, but in my old-fashioned way, I am about to make an oldfashioned point. Mr. Wheeler...yes, you, I would appreciate it greatly if you would stay awake long enough to hear me out." He took the long pointer and jabbed it at the letters chalked on the board. On one side were three large F's, on the other side, three large B's. "Any government in history has been selected, if you will, by the three F's, or if you prefer...the three B's." The professor smiled. "Most of you haven't the faintest idea what I'm talking about. But let us proceed. The three F's stand for Fraud, Force, and Franchise." He turned back toward the class. "Mr. Wheeler, I'll ask you first...so you can drop off. What do I mean by Fraud, Force, and Franchise?" Wheeler looked blank. He stammered, "Well, eh...I guess, maybe some governments are corrupt, and some are run by force..." "Not bad...but government by fraud may not be corrupt, depending on the definitions. Mr. Bryan," asked the professor, "what about Franchise?" "Some sort of privilege...only some folks get to make up government?" Bryan, I would have expected better." The professor returned to the podium. "Ladies and gentlemen, the first and most important definition of Franchise is the right of suffrage, the right to vote. Now," and the professor gestured around the hall, "when less than thirty percent of the adult population votes, is the question of Franchise more or less important? Why?" He smiled again. "I'm going to let you think about that question. You may have it on an exam. You may not." He Jabbed the pointer at the three B's. "If you prefer B's, then cite Bribery, Bullets, and Ballots. In our history, the use of bullets, except during the Civil War, has been restricted and minimal compared to most other governments. On the other hand. Bribery, Fraud, if you will, has played a far more pervasive role than the most cynical of you realize. "Laidwin, answer this. Is it Bribery for non-partisan political groups to use their rightful and legal methods of changing public opinion to influence the course of legislation and to create rules and regulations of which the majority does not approve?" "No, sir." "Laidwin, you're a fine young man. You're legally correct. Are you morally correct? And more important, are you politically correct? No...I don't want an answer now. "I will leave you all with one more question. What happens to a society where a minority , or a series of minorities, uses its influence to Bribe changes in the societal framework which will not and cannot be accepted by the majority?" The professor nodded his head at the class. "Good day, ladies and gentlemen." Corey looked around the crowd, cleared his throat. "Friends," started Corey, "all the political books say that you can't win an election by getting personal. All the books say you must be nice to your opponent...even if he or she is the biggest hypocrite in Congress. All the books say you have to come up with a positive approach. "I'm telling you here tonight that I'm throwing the books away. I've spent the last year walking through the Sixth District, listening to you, and to people like you. "What have you said? You're fed up with more and more rules, more and more government studies that say nothing, more and more taxes. "You're tired of products that don't work. You can't find doctors. You can't find mechanics. Your kids aren't learning. "Who's to blame? "Why, Honest Joe Spielman's to blame. That's who! Here's why. "Honest Joe Spielman voted for more controls on your car. All those monitors and gadgets? That's right. Honest Joe Spielman voted for them. "Honest Joe Spielman voted for all those rules that mean your kids can't get Jobs. With a ten-dollar minimum wage, who's going to hire an eighteen-year-old? Honest Joe forgot about that. Ask him about his vote on H.R. #. Write him; call him; ask him." Corey looked out across the crowd, pausing. "Now my campaign manager says I'm going to lose if I make this speech. He says you don't care. He says all you want is more, more, more. "But I think the American people have had enough of empty promises. Every time the Congress acts, it costs you. Five thousand dollars every time a politician introduces a bill. Twenty thousand dollars a second Just to keep Washington running! "Thafs bad enough. But when you can't start your car on a cold morning because of pollution control devices, when you can't heat your home two days a week because of fuel controls, when your kids can't get Jobs because they don't have experience -- and they can't get experience because of all the regulations...then it's time to "How do you stop government? You stop the people who made the laws. You stop the Honest Joe Spielmans who promised everything and gave you nothing but more rules and taxes. "Maybe you do want more, but the only way you'll get more is if the government gets less. Less regulations, less taxes. "And maybe Tm wrong. Maybe you don't care. But I think you do. I think you care enough to vote for me. A vote for Corey Grademan is a vote against Joe Spielman. A vote for Corey Grademan is a vote against government. You've said you want less government. Vote for less government! Vote for me. "Thank you." Corey stepped back from the microphone. The applause was scattered, less than modest.  itk "And now the incumbent Congressman, Joe Spielman." Spielman got a standing ovation. In the back of the armory, a Dixieland group struck up Spielman's theme, "He's Our Guy!" Large green and white "Our Guy" posters bounced above the crowd. Dozens of balloons soared into darkness above the girders. "My friends, it's great to be back," began Spielman. "And although Mr. Grademan and I have a number of differences, we obviously share the same concerns, particularly about the need for more jobs and less government interference. "No able-bodied American should be without a job. No young American should wander the streets with a diploma looking for work. No American should have to depend on welfare for his daily bread. "No American should have to drive an unsafe car; no American should die of cancer because of polluted air and water..." Spielman flashed his charming smile and held up his hands to quiet and acknowledge the thundering applause.    "Ah, yes, Dr. Wilhouse. I'm George Hasled. I was impressed with your presentation." Edmund Wilhouse, Ph.D., Phi Beta Kappa, Norton Fellow, stood up to meet the Chairman of the Political Science Department of West Bayview State College. "I'm the one who's honored. Professor Hasled." Wilhouse found himself ushered into a small neat office lined with bookshelves. Most of the shelves were empty. A few droopy plants and a handful of books were scattered about. The Professor plumped himself down behind the desk into an old wooden swivel chair. He took a cigar from the desk humidor and tapped it gently on the desk top. "Rather than beat around the bush, Wilhouse, I'd rather lay it on the line. First, you're the best black candidate I've seen in a decade, maybe longer. Second, you come highly recommended -- " "But you aren't going to offer me the job." "That's correct. Not because I don't want to, but because I can't." lars," added Wilhouse drily. "That does have a definite effect," added Professor Hasled. "What about the other candidates?" prompted Wilhouse. "Td like to know what I'm up against." "You're number three. Number one has never had a grade less than an A since the fourth grade, is a Rhodes Scholar, has had three books published, one of which made the best-seller list for nonfiction, and was rated the best teacher of the century at Palmdale Junior College. He also has other credentials, such as being a former all-American soccer player and having a number of off-Broadway acting credits. Why he even wants the job beats me." "The Supreme Court rulings?" "That's right. According to the College's legal department, I must offer the job to the best candidate, regardless of race, color, creed, sex, or age...as determined by objective standards. "As you know," the Chairman went on, lighting the cigar, "this will be the first vacancy in the Department in five years. I do not expect another, barring accidents, for at least three more years. With the decline in school enrollments and the emphasis on more, shall we say, functional curricula, there's little demand for Political Economy as a major any longer." "Particularly when each year of college costs thirty thousand dolWilhouse couldn't help shaking his head sympathetically. Hasled looked at the young black. "You know...it's crazy. I never thought I'd be turning down a Norton Fellow with a Ph.D., a Phi Beta Kappa as well...not for a job that offers as little as this. You know...I've taken a look at your background, Wilhouse. You have a good stat base and the brains to succeed in either government or business. Why don't you try it? This place is a madhouse. Old professors hanging on to tenure, with no place to go, almost no one to teach to. I'm the best of the worst." He took another puff on the cigar. "You know...we never applied our own disciplines to ourselves...and no one else took us seriously." The professor stood up. "I wish I could offer you the Job. Lord knows, you deserve it more than the rest of us here, but I'm not ready to leave and not gutsy enough to strike out again." Wilhouse walked out of the dingy building, slowly, hands in his pockets.    "And now, without further introduction, Corey Grademan." Corey stood and moved three chairs to the left to take the rostrum. "Most of you are small businesspeople. You're busy individuals, and you know a lot about your businesses, and how hard the government can make it on you." Corey surveyed the tables, saw the quiet nods. "Now...conventional wisdom would demand that I rail against Washington and bureaucrats especially. I won't. "I'll just say this. Every single bureaucratic power has been given by Congress to the bureaucrats. That's why I'm running against Honest Joe Spielman. Honest Joe has voted for virtually every piece of legislation to create more regulations. "For example, he voted for the Federal Safety Act. In case you don't remember, that's the followgovernment the right to close down every business in America without a warrant. "Honest Joe Spielman also voted for the Consumer Protection Act. And in case you don't recall...that's the one that says you have to refund the customer's money no matter what he did to the product or how he misused it. "That's all I have to say. Honest Joe says he's for you. He's never really voted for you, but he's for you. I don't think he is. And that's why I'm running and why I want your vote. Thank you." Corey saw the stunned look on a few faces. Only a few gave approving nods. No applause. no    Plaudder slipped twice on his way home from the bus stop. His elbow still tingled as he opened the front door. The damned car hadn't started half the mornings in October. He picked up the flier that had been stuffed in the mail slot...Turn The Page And See Why. Plaudder read the brochure from cover to cover. "So Spielman voted for the airbags, did he?" Plaudder looked at the picture of Diane on the mantle. Two years ago, but it seemed like yesterday. He went to the refrigerator and pulled out a beer. "So Spielman voted for the airbags..." Plaudder looked at Diane's picture again. Then he began to sip the beer.    Corey looked around the fairgrounds. His vinyl boots were covered with mud. He was still smiling as he passed out literature to passing farmers. He handed a brochure to a wrinkled man. The man looked at it, tossed it onto the mud, and stared at Corey. "Why you running against Honest Joe? He's always been a friend of the farmers." "That's what he tells you," answered Corey. Several other men moved closer. Corey jabbed a finger at the farmer, who stepped back. "You say Honest Joe Spielman's your friend. Honest Joe Spielman voted to impose the export bans on soybeans and wheat. Did that help you?" Corey pointed at another farmer. "Honest Joe Spielman voted to so. How many farmers does that help?" Several couples joined the audience. "Honest Joe Spielman says he's against gun control. But Honest Joe Spielman voted to restrict gun ownership." Corey surveyed the ten or twelve onlookers before continuing. "All of you...I'd like to ask you a question. If Joe Spielman votes against you so much, why do you vote for him?" "Cause he's a friend of the farmer. He voted for price supports," responded a man near the back of the crowd. "You wouldn't need them if the government weren't controlling the export market and cutting back irrigation and sending safety inspectors out on every farm in the country." Corey stopped. The group was drifting away, all except one man. "Young feller, name's Clem Bunker. What you said about Spielman's votes true?" "Yes, Mr. Bunker, that's the way he voted. If you want, I can even dig up the bill numbers and the dates." "Don't need that. You have them...that's fine." Bunker looked at the candidate. "Son, you're not going to win." The man pointed at the backs of the departing formers. "They think they're fine so long as Uncle Sam shells out the subsidies. But keep on preaching. Some of us are listening." Bunker smiled at Corey and headed toward the livestock ring.    Wilhouse flipped from viewer channel to viewer channel. He ended up facing Corey Grademan. "Honest Joe Spielman has opposed good education by supporting the mandatory tenure clause of the teachers' union. No matter how old, or how incompetent, a teacher keeps a job forever. Does your child get the best teacher? Of course not, but Honest Joe Spielman doesn't care about that..." Edmund Wilhouse turned off the viewer. "So Spielman supports mandatory tenure," he murmured as he went back to the tedious business of checking university addresses. "That hypocritical son of a bitch."    Plaudder knew the two by the cooler. "Hey, Bob." "Morning, Sam, Jim." "Hey, Bob, you missed Spielman. He Just came through here. Man, he's one sharp politician...even remembered how Gladys worked in his campaign four years ago." "Handshaking isn't everything," muttered Plaudder. "What's got into you. Bob?" "Spielman voted for air-bags." Plaudder turned and headed back to the machine shop. Let them talk, about the freak accident, about Diane, about the faulty air-bag in the other car. Let them talk. Spielman voted for airbags. He began to set the jigs. Let them talk. Spielman. Honest Joe Spielman. Diane. Air-bags. k ir it Clem Bunker pulled the rifle from the mount in the pickup cab, loaded it carefufly, and checked the safety. He closed the pickup door and, still carrying the rifle, began to walk toward the barbecue on the other side of the fairgrounds. After a time, he stepped into the empty exhibition building and went to the far side. Through the open slats he could see Spielman mingling with the crowd. Bunker steadied the rifle on the ledge, picked up Spielman in the sights. He held the politician in the sights for a long time. Then he sighed and put down the gun. He slid the safety on and walked back to the pickup. "I couldn't even shoot a damned skunk," he muttered as he replaced the gun in the cab mount.    Jim Westnor picked up the mail. It had fallen on the hall floor when the mailperson had shoved it through the slot. He leafed through the stack. The repair bill for the wall viewer, an advertising card from a new men's store specializing in the gay look, a campaign brochure... Westnor looked at the date on his watch. He could go vote. He dropped the mail on the table, all except the flier. He read the cover as he went out into the apartment hallway. are you tired of politi... Turn The Page And See Why. Grademan...he was the young fellow who talked to the Small Business Club. Westnor scanned the pamphlet as he walked back down to the garage. So Honest Joe Spielman was one est Joe Spielman opposed a lower minimum wage for teenagers? That might have helped Ted, given him a chance. If he'd had a chance at a job...Westnor crumpled the flier and jammed it into his pocket. He marched across the garage to the electro scooter and yanked open the door. Westnor threw himself into the seat and slammed the door.    Plaudder picked up Diane's pistol. She'd always kept it in the bedside table. He'd moved as little as possible. Plaudder took out the box of shells, methodically loaded the gun, and set it on the bed, the barrel pointing at the headboard. He put the shell box back in his top dresser drawer. Then he checked the safety again and eased the gun into the deep overcoat pocket. He looked in the full-length mirror for a long moment before going out the bedroom door.    Westnor opened the apartment door. Betsy was still watching the early national returns on the wall viewer. Her drink was sitting on the table, untouched. He slipped open the closet door and hung the heavy coat on a hook. "Jim, that didn't take long." "No...I just ran down to the Quik 'N Go. They've got soda there." He gestured to the wall screen. "Anything interesting yet?" "No. I was surprised to learn you voted. You never do. And now you're asking me about the election returns. " He grinned weakly. "I'm sort of surprised myself. But I had to make some sort of gesture after I found out...oh, never mind...long story." He went into the small kitchen and poured a triple scotch with a dash of soda, then came back into the living room and sat down in the easirocker next to hers. "You've been running all over tonight, Jim. It's not good for you. First, you run out and vote. Then you come back and throw dinner together. Then you run out to the store, and now you've poured yourself a triple to relax. Now will you stay put and simmer down?" He sighed. "Yep. Yep. For a few minutes, anyway. How was work?" "Fine..." Betsy held up her hand and pointed to the screen. "We're going to turn you over to our affiliated stations for fifteen minutes of local returns. We'll be back at ten." The viewer screen beeped several times, flashed red, and turned gray. Then a please stand by appeared. "We seem to have lost the picture, but we have an urgent bulletin from Spielman Headquarters. George Kortine is there. George, we've lost the video. Can you hear us?" Westnor leaned forward in the easirocker. "Yes, Cathy, I can hear you. It's a madhouse here! Joe Spielman has been shot! Joe Spielman, just reelected to his sixth term, has been shot by an unknown assailant. We don't know much, but apparently a man walked up to Spielman to offer congratulations and shot the Congressman several times with a concealed weapon. "I repeat, Joe Spielman has been shot. We had just predicted his victory not fifteen minutes ago." The picture swirled into focus on a thin black man, then shifted to show several police holding a crowd back from a prone figure. A woman and several men were kneeling around the body. The woman, the doctor, was working on Spielman. "In the confusion the suspect escaped. No one we've talked to even saw the man." The picture shifted back to the black reporter. "This is George Kortine at Spielman Headquarters. That's all we have for now." Betsy turned to her husband. "Isn't that near here? That must have been why there were so many sirens Just before you got back." "There's some sort of political office in the building next door," began Westnor. "Do you think that's Spielman's place?" Betsy looked at him, then turned back to the screen. Westnor got up and went into the front hall. Betsy was still glued to the screen. He opened the closet and eased the gun out of the coat pocket. He moved into the bedroom and sat down on the bed. He emptied the six unfired shells from the chambers and put them back in the box. Then Westnor put the gun back in the drawer. He shook his head. He looked up. Betsy was standing in the door. "Jim?" "No. Didn't have to." He got up slowly and walked back to the living room to watch the rest of the returns. Betsy sat down next to him.    Quinn Dolbert was studying the tables Brown Glorian had sent up from Research when the desk vidfax buzzed. He tapped the acknowledgment stud. "Dolbert." He looked in the screen to see Sarah Yee, the Senior Editor, impatiently gesturing with her pencil. "Quinn, you're doing the statistical wrap-up on the elections?" she asked. "Yes." "Hand it over to Dorsey Jones." "Right now?" "Now." Sarah stuck the pencil over one ear. "You know that five incumbent members of Congress were shot during the campaign?" "Right, but Pressing is expected to recover." "No quibbling, Quinn. Since when have even four members of Congress been killed in the same campaign?" "I'd guess never." "You guess right. I want you to find out why." Quinn was left staring at an empty screen.    The balding professor looked at the sleepy class in front of him. "I realize that eight o'clock is a preposterous hour for an exam, but political science is not a course favored by a more functionally minded administration...so we are gathered together at this rather inauspicious hour." The professor held up a small blue notebook. "This is a blue book. I believe I am the last professor still requiring written exams. You will inscribe your immortal responses to the questions I am about to place on the blackboard in these tidy pamphlets. You may use pencil, ink, or suitable substitutes." Deal Wheeler shook his head as he watched the professor chalk up the three questions. "I will see you all in two hours." The professor smiled and left.    Quinn looked at the sheets. Finally he tapped out Sarah Yee's number. He waited for her image to focus on the vidfax screen. "I've got it." "Same, same," Quinn answered. "Is there anyone in your office?" A look of annoyance crossed her face. "Is there anyone in your office?" he repeated. "Does it matter, Mr. Dolbert?" "Yes." "If you insist, then." The screen went gray for several minutes. "All right. Let's have your secret message." "Sarah...first, let me say I don't believe it. Second...I do believe it. And third...I'm against running it." "Quinn, what the hell are you trying to say?" He cleared his throat. "Last election, about ten incumbents were roughed up at some time during their campaigns. All ten won easily. Remember that. This election, there were three cases of assault on incumbents, plus the five shootings." "And?" prompted Sarah. "There's only one thing in common," he continued. "In this election only five challengers personally attacked the record of the incumbents." "Quinn, you're putting me on." "Okay. Let me put it another way. Five challengers threw all the dirt they could at the incumbents...from party-line votes, hypocrisy, conflicts on their voting record...whatever. Here's what's even more interesting. All five were re-elected easily, even though three were dead before the election. Pressing was hospitalized, and Spielman was killed election night." "Wait a minute! Are you telling me that only the incumbents who had mud-slinging opponents were assaulted?" "That's right. Remember the ten assaults last election? As far as I can check, those ten incumbents also ran against mud-slingers. Now, I don't mean grubby dirt...I mean that the challengers had good solid facts that hurt the incumbents, or caught them in their own words." "Skip that. What about the three cases of assault this election?" Sarah's face was intent. Quinn shrugged. "Far as I can figure, challengers couldn't quite link the incumbents to the problems. Tried, but couldn't make the case." "Quinn, that's the most preposterous story I've ever heard. Why, you almost sucked me into it." Sarah Yee laughed. Quinn Dolbert laughed. Edmund Wilhouse stamped and mailed his thousandth resume. Three students failed the professor's exam for forgetting the three F's...or the three B's. Clem Bunker stood at the headgate with his boltcutters and let the water run through his frozen fields. Jim Westnor stood on the loading dock and tested his permanentnonpermanent safety railing. Bob Plaudder sat back on the breakfast bar stool and looked at the picture of Diane. He took another sip of the beer on the counter. Corey Grademan signed his declaration for the special election.  Spider Robinson Ariel I (quarterly), ed. Thomas Durwood, Morningstar Press, # pp., # Frankenstein Unbound, Brian Aldiss Sl Thomas Vernon, Alternate Worlds Recording ##, timing unknown, # The Ones Who Walk Away From Ornelas, Ursula K. LeGuin, Joanna Russ Interpreting Her Nightfall, Isaac Asimov  James H.B. Cutting, Analog Records, # Search the Sky, Frederik Pohl  Cyril Kornbluth, Bantam, # pp., I .# Gladiator-At-Law, Pohl  Kornbluth, Bantam, # pp., # Wolfbane, Pohl  Kornbluth, Bantam, #I pp., I .# The Best Of, Judith Merril, Warner, # pp., # City of Darkness, Ben Bova, Scribners, # pp., # Rogue in Space, Fredric Brown, Bantam, # pp., #c Who' s Who In SF, Brian Ash, Taplinger, # pp., # Weird Tales, ed. Peter Haining, Spearman Ltd., # pp., # Some of Your Blood, Theodore Sturgeon, Ballantine, # pp., # I've said it before and I'll say it again: I've always been a rather backward lad. And I mean that (in this case) literally. As a child, riding in my parents' lemon, I invariably stared out the back window, fascinated by where I'd been. I like to re-read old diaries. When I got married to Jeanne, we had the whole damn ceremony videotaped (an outdoor triple-wedding in the north forty) and had an instant-replay in the kitchen afterwards just the ceremony, nosy!). So it's no wonder I ended up as a reviewer. As near as I can figure, by the time this sees print, the # Hugo Awards shouldalready be history, or nearly so, and damned if I'll try to predict the results. Let somebody else stick their neck out. (You did vote, didn't ?bu? You don't want your favorite writers to starve? Believe me, in this racket they will without your support.) But perhaps now might be a good time to look at some major events in sf that took place in #, but will not be reflected in the Hugos. There is, for example, no category for Best New Magazine. # saw the birthing of five new magazines in the genre (I'm talking prozines here -- Harry Warner alone knows how many new fanzines were spawned!), which is probably a record and certainly four more than there've been in a mort of years. (Yes, I know one of them didn't appear until early '# -- but it was birthed in '#.) Isaac Asinwvs SF Magazine doesn't look too bad, but I hate the layout and the format and see no Justification for the use of Isaac's name or picture: his opening "editorial" was the slickest disclaimer since the back of the Western Union form. Furthermore, I was offended that a good half of the hundreds of classified ads were from practitioners of the classic "earn money stuffing envelopes" mail fraud -- pyramid schemes gimme the pip: their perpetrators are germs who can only exist in an environment of decay. But the stories weren't bad, and Charlie Brown does a good Job with the total Minireview format. Galileo is remarkably improved in its second number, and may make it yet -- if their demented three-part payment schedule doesn't ruin them. They're still not up to the quality-level at which Vertex folded a few years ago -- but then they haven't got near Vertex's budget. And I really enjoy A. A. Whyte's "pre-reviews" -- they're something I always wished I could do in this column, and can't. Unearth, the magazine specifically for previously unpublished writers, has Kiss Of Death written all over it and will almost certainly be belly-up by the time you read this. Cosmos, on the other hand, should by now be firmly established, if not wildly successful -- its first number, the only one out as I write, is the most exciting debut issue I've ever seen. I like its # X #I size (same as Galileo), the editor has good taste (read: he keeps buying my stufO, the monthly sf art double-truck (it is not a centerfold) is a fabulous idea, the paper stock is excellent, the interior color is great, and Jack calls for some kind of special award another special award, that is -- at the recent Boskone, Jack became the first artist ever to be awarded nificant contribution to sOAt this point. Cosmos looks like one of the best things to hit the field since Baen came to Galaxy (did I happen to mention that I got a raise this month?), and I've entered a two-year subscription. I've saved Ariel for last (andgiven its ordering-info in this column's heading) because it's the only one I haven't seen advertised heavily in the sf marketplace, the only one you can't almost certainly locate without effort. Apparently they spent more on quality than on hype, which alone calls for applause. A quarterly devoted to fantasy and fantasy art (including comics), Ariel is outsize (# X #), printed on better paper than Cosmos, glue-bound rather than stapled, and goes for six skins. It comes from Momingstar Press (PO Box #, Leawood, Kansas #), the same outfit that brought you the incredible Robert HowardRichard Corben pictorial novel Bloodstar (an artifact worth its weight in diamonds), and the first issue of Ariel features a dazzling color Corben cover, the first section of Corben's "Den" in color, and an excerpt from Bloodstar which doesn't begin to do it justice. It also has Part I of a rare extended interview with Frank Frazetta; a color Frazetta back cover (a blowup from "The Frost Giants"); a thoughtful and profusely illustrated article on his work by Margaret Wilson-Cline; two Robert Howard poems; an illustrated interview with Bume Hogarth on the occasion of his final Tarzan assignment; and a fascinating article on the psychological evolution of Batman (and, therefore, of Bruce Wayne -- and, in a sense, of thee and me) from # to the present, also illustrated (everything in here is illustrated). There are also two remarkably silly articles on The Parallels Between Frank Frazetta and Marlon Brando and on Conan As Existentialist, and two stories. I liked one -- a tall tale by Paul Boles -- and can't comment on the other because I simply can't read that kind of story: I'm colorblind in that range. A remarkable magazine, as welcome to fantasy lovers as Cosmos will be to science-fiction fans, and worth the high price.    Sf also gained not one but two new record companies in # (although, as with the above magazines, some of the new product didn't hit the market until early '#), which is another ahem... record. There was only one other, far's I know, a remarkably dull one called Caedmon, which is one of the largest spoken-word companies in the world and threw in a few Asimov and Bradbury readings in an attempt to the eclectic. It will certainly be dwarfed -- in this genre, anyway -- by Alternate Worlds Recordings (# East # St., New York NY #), which exploded with nearly a dozen releases in its first year of existence. I've already reviewed half of them, each a xach, and there's a bunch more here on my desk. I'm sorry to say no-hitter. " Not that these aren't excellent recordings -- as such they are superb. and writers that  like, they'd have to ignore an awful lot of extremely popular sf (the way I do). Take Brian Aldiss's Frankenstein Unbound, for instance. It's a dedramatization starring the author rather than a straight reading by same. It comprises an abridgment of Tom Vernon's four-and(which was broadcast in London in #) with connecting narration by Aldiss -- and again, as such radio drama. This means it's almost bearable in spots. But the story itself is one which I find both tedious and pointless, a labor-of-love retelling of Frankenstein which in my opinion adds nothing significant to the original. The "parallel worlds" or "shifting reality levels" cliche is employed, apparently for the dual purpose of a) placing on the scene (presumably for contrast) a #thcentury man who never for a second sounds remotely like a #th-century man except in the data he possesses, and b) allowing Aldiss, who plays the protagonist, to vicariously seduce Mary ShelYear Spree nominated her for The Mother of SF, has an Oedipal connotation that I find entirely too cutesy. The style is authentic -- that is, a hundred years out of date -- loaded with melodrama and circumlocution and cornball dying speeches in which the last rattling breath serves to launch six to ten thousand words. The abridgment job certainly doesn't help, but I have a feeling that the four-anda-half-hour original was Just as formless, hammy and historically interesting. On the other hand, you might love it. it it it Likewise Joanna Russ Interpreting Her Stories turned me off -- as her cover-copy Jubilantly predicted it would. Unhappily, the title is a misnomer: she does not interpret her stories; she only reads them aloud. Oh, side one is Just fine: "When It Changed" is a damned fine story and deserved its award, and Russ's reading adds some depth and some clarity. But the going gets muddy on side two: on a good stereo you'll hear the axe grinding in the background, and sometimes in the foreground. Feminism of the Sneering Sophomore school: people who dance around in front of me with their dukes held high make me either edgy or amused depending on my mood, and in neither case am I moved to subsidize 'em. The last words on the album are, . and if you don't listen to me, I'll break your neck." (Honest to God.) If that's the choice, perhaps I should bring a bodyguard to the next Worldcon.    On the other hand, Ursula K. LeGuin's album. The Ones Who Walk Away From Ornelas, is a genuine masterpiece, perhaps the has a wonderful reading voice, as full of warmth and subtlety as her stories, and the selection here is splendid. I've publicly bitched about "Omelet" on the grounds that it won a short story award and is clearly not a short story. It is a parable, and I guess now is the time to state publicly that it's a damned good one. It comes alive on record; in fact I believe this may be its natural medium. I know I enjoyed hearing it more than I did reading it. On the flip we have the Orgota Creation Myth from The Left Hand of Darkness, also a parable, also Just peachy in this medium -- and a marvelous and poignant short story called "The Direction of the Road." It is told in the first person by an oak tree, and it contains some of the most memorable lines in my experience, and it is remarkable in every way -- I never spent a more enjoyable twenty minutes (well, maybe that's going a bit too far... ). Sf is supposed to give us different viewpoints, and this is one of the most fascinating I've seen yet. Although Pohl's Law states that nothing is so good that someone somewhere won't hate it, I can hardly imagine anyone failing to enjoy this delightful album. Oh, and the George Barr cover is lovely.    as the present as this column can get you. Now for the second new sf record company I mentioned: Analog. Yep -- Analog (# Madison Ave., New York, NY #) has entered the record biz, and with a damned impressive debut disc. Nightfall (like Frankenfurter OnBun) is a dramatization of Isaac Asimov's world-famous classic story about Lagash, the triple-sun world where the stars only come out every # years. As a dramatization it is superior to Unbound -- about twice as good as anything you're liable to hear on stateside radio). Scripter and producer James H.B. Cutting has done an admirable job of adapting the #I classic to a sonofabitch of a medium (have you ever tried to adapt a story to radio?  have, and I admired Cutting's success). Furthermore, you get a fifteenminute rap at the end, between the Good Doctor (he's not listed with (he A.M.A., so he may really be a good doctor) and a certain magazine editor who shall remain nameless iiniil I review his latest book a eouple of paragraphs from now. The said rap includes background anecdt)(es on the story and its reception over the years which are informative and hilarious, as well as Isaac's eomments on the production itself. Altogether a fine recording of one of the most popular stories in all sf. Rumor hath it that the next reUasc from Analog will be a dramatization of one of Gordy Dickson's Dorsai stories, and will include Gordy himself singing Dorsai songs and playing his guitar. I've sat up until six a.m., times when it was really drunk out, to hear that latter -- I look forward to the record. Analog Records, by the hit.    What else happened in sf in #? Well, the first concerted attempt (n mass-produce sf peanuts failed. I oscr... pardon me... Laser hooks went where all lasers go when somebody takes the ruby away. Harlequin, the Toronto company that has been mass-producing ( iothic peanuts so effectively for so long, pulled its rubies out after a little less than a year, insisting meanwhile to the press that sales had been entirely satisfactory. In tact, so much Kiss Of Death hovi red over the project from its inception that they never dared send me, or Lester del Rey, or any major sf reviewer, review copies. Despite two letters and a long-distance call to Toronto before the first Lasers were released, I got my first review copies on the very day I read in Locus that Laser was dead. They've been arriving regularly ever since, each accompanied by a computAshley Automatic woodbuming stove is starting to fill up with staples. It is impossible to believe that anyone connected with the project knew anything whatever about sf. Ah well -- maybe now Kelly Freas'll get back to work. And maybe (please God) publishers will stop listening to Roger El wood. Sf peanuts sold OK on TV, of course -- peanuts is what they want there. As I write, Space # (marked down, as they say, from #) is doing quite well, renewed for another quarter-mil-per-episode season, minus its only real actor and plus the first dea ex machina I'm aware of. (They no longer have to put Novocaine in Barbara Bain's face cream -- constant exposure to electromagnetic-type radiation has taken its toll, and now she just naturally looks that way. I would too.) If Holmes  YoYo had survived, I'd now be contemplating some pun about SheerLuck Holmes (Wats-on tonight, dear?); but mercifully the thing is dead. May it rest in pieces. There were two gigantic peanuts in sf movies in #, and I prefer not to discuss them, thank you. And in #, they filled in the last blank in Edgar Pangborn's biog. The blank right after, "Born, #..." On the off-chance that you have never read this column before, I will add only that Edgar was one of the three finest science-fiction writers that ever lived, and that we as a species should be proud to have produced him. The creator of Davy, A Mirror For Observers, The Judgment of Eve, Company of Glory, "Angefs Egg" and "Harper Conan and Singer David" will write no more, and that is an event of significance to the whole world -- not just our little ghetto corner of it. Also taken from us were Thomas Burnett Swann, Fritz Lang, Mary Gnaedinger and Daniel Galouye.  So much for # In Review. Now let's take a giant step backward: as the Firesign Theater says, "Forward, into the past." Last month I did a lot of shouting about Cyril Kornbluth, and just as that column went into the mail, I got a couple of reprints of collaborations between Kornbluth and Fred Pohl. I found one more in the stackonthedesk, and decided to tell you about 'em. Because in case you didn't know, the Pohl-Kornbluth collaboration was the finest in sf history. (I haven't seen a reissue of The Space Merchants yet, and I haven't read it in ten years, but it is one of the most famous works in the field. I'll review it if and when it arrives. Meanwhile I seem to have everything else the pair ever wrote -- at least in book-length. They sent me a PK story-collection too... but I lost it at Boskone.) Fred's and Cyril's work together in the early #s was certainly not the first satiric sf ever done -- but it inspired an explosion of that kind of sf, which is still around today in the works of John Boyd and Ron Goulart (to give the opposite ends of a spectrum). PK didn't invent the notion of extrapolating-;cyond the point of absurdity -- but they gave it a quantum jump in sophistication, in relevance, hooked it into an enormously more subtle social consciousness -- and gave it a bite like an angry chainsaw. And they invariably refused the temptation to bake a nutmeg cake: in every single instance the satire is incidental, merely the setting in which a valid story with a nonsatiric theme takes place. Search the Sky, the first of these, is a wildly inventive and achingly funny book. Characteristically, it demands a helluva lot of suspension of disbelief -- the tongue must be imbedded in the cheek -- but the internal logic is unassailable. The setting is a far future in which mankind has established itself on a few dozen worlds or so, withsequently exchange between these worlds is a seldom thing, with worse time-lags than this column, and warfare is a thing of the past. PK apply simple genetics to the picture and end up concluding that there are things beside which the threat of warfare is a preferred option. In part, the thesis is an extension of the premise Cyril originally used in his classic masterpiece, "The Marching Morons," but extended through many centuries to show that even the stars can't save us, without And the book is funny as hell throughout. The hero is a marvelous chump, an earnest young man who yearns to be a Hero and does his best and works it all out logically and decisively and keeps ending up hip-deep in shit. The heroine, certain to goad radical feminists into apoplexy, is a dizzy, dithering cupcake who does everything backasswards and keeps coming up covered in diamonds -- which drives him up a wall. Their careening progress ashe jiggered with a hairpin) is a oo-parade of zaniness -- yet in the end it is his logic that literally saves the human race, once he's gotten over a bad case of Frozen Postulates. A satisfying book, meticulously logical, darkly satiric and consistently hilarious.    Gladiator-At-Law, published a book -- so many of its most dismal projections are now "topical," the satire strikes too close for comfort. We have a world in which only those whose services are valued by the great multinational corporations get to live in decent housing ("bubble-homes"), while the majority have to live in the miserable decaying jungles that our slapped-together-of-inferior-materials suburbs will surely become; a world in which the rich are much richer and the poor much poorer, in which both groups take their amusement from public gladiatorial circuses which amount to stupendous bloodbaths. This book, too, is funny, but the humor is subtler than in Sky sharper, more underplayed, never quite becoming slapstick. It barely blunts the edge of some very real anger, anger aimed at the mentality that is destroying us: the profit-at-all-costs syndrome. PK personify this in two of the evilest villains I've ever come across, the Struldbrugs, and lead another earnestly-inept protagonist into a death-struggle with them, fought through the stockmarket and the sacred halls of corporate law. He succeeds only with the help of some extraordinarily vivid and believable supporting characters, and many deft subplots are ironed out with seemingly effortless elegance. This is one of the pair's best efforts, second only to Space Merchants in maturity and depth of ironic insight.    Wolfbane is an entirely different kind of book, something of a departure for PK. For one thing, it is not remotely funny, never tries to be. For another, it does not use a straight-line extrapolation of thingsknown: it posits major alteration of human destiny by alien intervention. No satiric slices are taken, save those that no story involving humans can avoid. Briefly, Wolfbane takes place years after all humanity has been conquered and enslaved by mysterious aliens, who have manifested themselves as two enormous black pyramids, one on the Moon and one squatting on Mount Everest. The pyramids harvest people. What's left of mankind is divided into two groups, the Citizens and the Wolves. The former Just about worship the pyramids; the latter plot hopelessly against them. Eventually, of course, the times produce a hero who combines enough elements of Citizen and Wolf to allow for a solution. Unfortunately, he is very nearly the only human character who achieves realness -- the others tend to be a bit one-dimensional. But the eightbrained Snowflake really comes across -- and there's a wealth of carefully-detailed plotting, some rigorous thought, and a satisfying climax. Truth to tell, I can't get a firm handle on exactly why I liked this one so much. When I analyze it, it comes out just "okay" -- but there's something about it. Maybe it's just that it was PK's last collaboration -- damn near the last thing Cyril ever wrote. Or maybe I just like the central image of a gigantic alien brain contracting cancer. I dunno. "Something in the way it moves..." Speaking of Kornbluth  Pohl, this month I had the good fortune to meet a lady who knewknows them both quite well (she twice collaborated with the former and once married the latter). Judith Merril was GoH at Halycon I, the first Nova Scotia sf convention (organized by Prof. Dorothy Broderick and sponsored by the Dalhousie U. School of Library Service -- to whom thanks for a helluva good time), and she left a deep and lasting impression on me. She was also good enough to give me a copy of The Best of Judith Merril, which is certainly more than the publishers bothered to do, and I'm almost as grateful for that as I was for the chance to meet Judy in the first place. If I had had this book on hand a few months ago when I did my allwomen column, it would clearly have been Best-Of-Show. As it is, it's pick-of-themonth, at the very least. # on the Spidermeter (stories enjoyed total stories x #), with a slight minus for ugly cover and a four-page poem I couldn't make head nor tail of; more than offset by big bonuses for "Daughters of Earth," "Dead Center," and "Stormy Weather," three of my favorite stories of all time, not to mention a five-page poem, "Auction Pit," which I did unnastan and liked tremendously. Every so often you come across a story or a bunch of characters so YrtZ-seeming that you forget, momentarily, that you're sitting with a book in your hands, squinting at funny black squiggles on its pages. When you come across several such in one book, it's an event. The collection includes "That Only A Mother," one of the best first-stories in sf, and a first-rate introduction by Virginia Kidd, and it doesn't come within light-years of the feminine chauvinism the cover and blurbs try to impute to it, and I recommend it highly.    What the hell is a juvenile novel? Why do we sneer at them? What distinguishes one from an adult novel? There are some obvious distinctions. The author is not permitted to confuse the reader with stylistic mahooha and multilevel allegories and shifting reality-levels... gee, that sounds kind of refreshing. The author is not permitted to bore the reader or attempt to gross him out... gosh, that sounds okay too. The author is not permitted to wander aimlessly: an identifiable-with protagonist must undergo some rigorous trial and emerge a larger person -- you know, that challengeand-response stuff that low-brow writers keep trying to tell us that Life is all about. That doesn't turn me off either. Heinlein once said the best way to write a juvenile sf novel is to take a youthful protagonist, write the best damned novel you can around him or her, and then cut the sex. Well nowadays, by golly, you don't even have to cut the sex -- unless it's grotesque, exploitive or overtly SM flavored -- and I can live with those restrictions too; I'm bored with Delany's black-leatherjackets-and-smelly-armpits stuff. So I thoroughly enjoyed Ben Bova's new juvenile. City of Darkness. It reminds me sharply of Heinleio's "Coventry" -- save that the Coventry here is a place called New York City. They only open it to the general public in the summer, and lock it up again on Labor Day -- but one young lad, through misadventure, gets locked in for the winter, and finds that the city is far from uninhabited. Surviving that winter turns him into a man -- and into a more responsible citizen of the Outside, too. He finds love, and the pain of its loss, and deadly danger, and useful work for his hands and brain, and I had a good time following along. There' re also some very real characters, some competent plotting, a carefully painted background and an extremely together black youth gang, all set in the ruins of the city that science-fiction writers most love to destroy (see my own Telempath, # from Berkley). So young readers get to read this stuff -- and I have to wade through Sodsack In the Furnace and Dullgrinl Me for a second childhood. it it it Who's Who In SF isn't a bad idea -- but it seems to me a poor job of execution. Capsule bios of famous folk in sf can be handy -- I can use 'em here in this column. But there's not enough in this volume to help me. Example: I saw a blurb-quote from "H.H. Holmes" on the back of Woljbane, and it rang a bell, so I looked him up in Who's Who. Nothing. Okay, so they don't list pseudonyms. Only they do: the next day I stumbled over "Holmes" listed under his other pseudonym, "Anthony Boucher" so they list by best-known name -- so why is Vargo Statten (British author of over # books) listed only under his real name, John Russell Fearn? Only one of Cyril Kornbluth's pseudonyms is given in his entry, and that one ("Cyril Judd") is incorrectly identified as one that he used with Pohl. Enough on pseudonyms. How about other data? Well, the bio stuff rarely gets deeper than birth date, and when it does, it's often misleading. The graphic is always incomplete -- which I understand, as a complete Asimov biblio alone would triple the size of the book. But even the representative selection is sloppy: compiler Brian Ash seems to be unaware that Edgar Pangbom once wrote a book called Davy. Also, most entries are objective -- but where Ash has prejudices (as with Heinlein), he feels free to shovel 'em in there -- an abuse in his position. And although the book claims to be current to the end of #, there are no entries for James Baen (although Bova and Ferman and even Ted White are cited), Jerry Pournelle (although his collabs with Niven are faithfully listed -- under Larry's name), or Yours Truly. Startingly, there is an entry for Dick Geis -- but not for Alter (nor for Charlie Brown or Andy Porter or Mike Glicksohn or ai other big-name fan whatsoever) -- and nowhere does the Geis entry suggest that he works for a prozine. Any man who undertakes to compile a Who's Who of sf in total ignorance of the existence of the second largest-selling prozine in the world is leading with his chin, and I'm here to punch it squarely. The one thing a reference work must not be is confused, and that's the single overriding characteristic of Who's Who In SF.    Weird Tales is exactly what the title implies: facsimile reproductions (hilarious ads and all) of selected excerpts from Weird Tales, the magazine of horror and fantasy fiction whose originals command such breath-taking prices at Worldcon huckster rooms these days. Taken from all throughout WT's #year lifespan (#-#), these selections -- by folks like Howard, Lovecraft, Derleth, C.A. Smith, Quinn, Kuttner, Wellman, Leiber, Bloch, Bradbury, Sturgeon and E.F. Russell -- are a pure delight, exactly like flipping through a complete collection of the magazine (which would cost more than the Kennedy hit did) (the first one, I mean). There are several excellent Finlay illos -- the only place where facsimile format hurts (pulp paper was a poor medium for Finlay's genius) -- and even a few facsimile readers' letters. Dammit, I don't even like this kind of story, and I had a ball reading through this book. I compute the price (converting pounds to dollars and adding the standard #) at about #, cheaper than many hardback anthos half the size. This is the second Peter Haining antho I thought I was going to hate and ended up loving (the first was The Ancient Mysteries Reader -- see Sept. '# Galaxy "Bookshelf" -- ) keep it up, sir, keep it up. Oh yeah: Neville Spearman (Jersey) Ltd., which publishes this antho, also has a buncha Arkham House titles on its list, at about #-# apiece. Their address is P.O. Box #, Normandy House, St. Helier, Jersey, Channel Isles. I'm not supposed to cover Some oj Your Blood here because it's not sf, but what the hell? It's by Sturgeon, and my only objection to it is its lack of a resolution. A gripping character study in abnormal psychology, and some fine writing -- you may never order a Bloody Mary again. Go get it. (But you might not find it in the sf section.) Looking back, I see that most of this column has to do with sf in the past: # In Review, and then a buncha reprints and historical stuff. I'd like to leave you with something looking more toward the future -- it seems fitting in an sf magazine -- and fortunately just before I began this paragraph the phone rang and Baen gave me my trailer. It seems that editors do so make good authors: for on March # of this year James Patrick Baen and Madeleine Louise Gleich coauthored a terrific six-pound thirteen-and-a-half-ounce short story called "Jessica Rachel," which shows great promise of growing, in serialized pages, into a damned fine novel someday. At this point I'm grinning so big I'm chewing on my earlobes, and that's as good an excuse as any to shut up. Hey, Jim and Maddy -- when do I get my review copy?  Thomas Wylde From a biological viewpoint, pleasure is a means, not an end -- for a species that thinks otherwise, it may be the end! Colonel howe sat in the lander for # hours and refused to go argument and threat but he just wouldn't budge. In the end they had to initiate an updated liftoff sequence. They flew him back from Mars and put him in the hospital. He's still there. In the three years that have followed no attempt has been made to put another man on Mars. Colonel Howe recovered sufficiently in a few months to tell them what (he thought) happened out there. They concluded he possessed a sexual fixation on the Earth and had suffered an intense paroxysm of loneliness when he stayed away so long. They tried to reason with him, but he was perfectly reasonable. They tried aversion conditioning, but the fixation was too deep-seated. They did some wider testing and found the fixation was not peculiar to Major Howe. (It was in fact universal in men and women.) They tried some new techniques on him but they started something that couldn't be controlled and in the end they lost him. Lieutenant Howe lay comatose in a hospital bed (losing weight almost as quickly as rank) and was conveniently forgotten. He's still there. Randall Grayson trained five years for space, then washed out (Howe's Complex) in five minutes. He went out to get drunk, then ran into something better. Get Happy. He's been gone eight days. On June the fourth Iona Grayson (wife of) click-clacked into Newman's office and said: ,"I want you to find my husband." "So do I," said Newman. "Five bills a day plus squawking." "You may not have to squawk him." "Why not?" Newman frowned. Squawktracing was expensive. Who could live on five bills alone? "You know where he is?" "I think so." She was looking around for a place to sit down. "Just a minute." Newman opened a drawer she couldn't see into and stared thoughtfully at a pile of notices (Repos, Get-Outs, Pay-Mes, F-Os) and assorted busted hardware (a singed squawk inserter, a deflated, battery-corroded sour and depressing. He slammed it shut. "My calendar is full tomorrow and for the rest of the week..." "Damn it!" " 'Zokay, baby. We'll go now." "Thank you." Newman shrugged. "Get happy." It was a military hospital in the hills above Glendale. "You sure he's in there?" "I think so," she said. "I got a garbled phone call." Newman thought that over. Digging into Government stuff was borderline crazy. (And figure five bills and no squawking.) He shook his head. Iona looked at him. "He's not in the service." "It's not who he is that bothers me. It's who's got him that hurts." Newman gunned his engine to keep it alive (leaky carburetor). The car was just another cross to pack -- primer black '# Camaro with off. Newman vented some evil-smelling salami gas, then sighed. "Listen ('scuse me). Miss Grayson, this Government thing's got me going." She flashed a grin of pure hatred. "Ten bills a day." "Yeah, I know, but -- " "Shut off that engine!" Newman turned suddenly to look out the side window, then burped painfully at the black-suited cop. "Ahhh..." Seven days ago Grayson had twisted his ankle climbing off an E-bus and limped up the boulevard in broad stinging daylight. He was still too steamed to be careful, too brought down to realize they'd be looking for him. He thought about calling Iona (in Houston), but he wasn't ready to talk. He stepped painfully over a nodding feeb, then turned back for a closer look. The smiling feeb took no notice. Grayson looked up and saw the giant neon sign: The cop reached through the window and pointed at the ignition. Newman gunned the engine and put his slimy hands in his lap. "What?" "Oh." Newman turned the ignition key. The engine rolled and sputtered for ten or fifteen seconds, then ceased. The car stopped rocking. A miasma of half-burnt hydrocarbons rose up and drifted away. The cop said, "What year's this car?" "Seventy-eight?" "It's a seventy-two," the cop said. "Yeah, well sure," Newman said. "That's what I, uh, said..." He could feel the sweat oozing down his sides. "Didn't I...?" The cop consulted a small plastic card. Sweat rolled down his grimy face and dripped on the card. He grunted and smeared the sweat with a gloved thumb. "Follow me in your vehicle." Newman looked apprehensively at Iona Grayson. She was scared, but trying hard not to show it. Newman turned back: "Where are you taking... ?" But the cop was gone from the window. In a moment he pulled out in front of the Camaro and motioned. Newman started his engine and they pulled away from the curb. "He never even looked at me," Iona whispered. "Do you think he knows who -- ?" "I don't know!" Newman snapped. "Let me think!" Maybe they were already squawking him. Or her. More likely her. Didn't he screen himself carefully every morning? Well, nearly every morning... His sour stomach rolled and fluttered. Damn this Government business! One week ago Grayson (husband oO had limped into a vibrating (crunch rock) Headshop on Ventura Boulevard and demanded to Get Happy. They smiled at him and checked his credit and made him comfortable in a back room with nine other initiates. Everybody in the room suddenly became very nervous. Grayson made ten; the group was filled; the session would now begin. The doors were locked, and outside in the Headshop warning lights blinked (and were ignored). The Get Happy technician (minister) came in and smiled professionally throughout a short disclaimer speech. Get Happy was a great boon to man-and-woman-kind. The discovery of Get Happy was the most significant event in the history of the world. Get Happy training was the only sane path to take in an insane world. Get Happy would Happy was IT. (Get Happy tm was not responsible for monetary or emotional loss or damage.) "Tm sure you're all eager to begin training," the minister (technician) said. He paused dramatically. "Let's... Get Happy!" When Newman saw the crusher, he knew what it was all about. They hadn't recognized Iona Grayson. They had recognized his '# Camaro. The cop led him right up beside the waiting crusher and stopped. Newman got out and motioned to Iona to do the same. "You wouldn't like it," he told her. The cop spoke briefly to a dusty worker, then he scribbled on a card, handed it over, and took off. The worker spat and strode over to Newman. "Sign here." Newman gloomily fixed his chop to the card. The worker glanced inside the car, then said, "Anything you want outta the trunk?" Newman thought about that. Nothing legal, anyway. He said, "No." The worker raised her hand and waved. A moment later a claw seized the Camaro and flung it into the crusher. Newman turned away as the metal screamed and popped. They allowed him fifty bucks on the metal, then fined him fifty for driving an obsolete. Newman led Iona out of the yard and stood by her till the cab came. "Tm going back to the office," he said. "What about my husband?" "I won't charge you for the car," he said, smiling sickly. "That couldn't be helped." Four days ago Grayson had graduated from Get Happy training and could apply the technique withhooked up. He had his constructs in place, his image builders operating well enough (without augmentation) to find the GH pulse and sync it. He was even experimenting with a heterodyned pattern for increased pressure. He was advanced. He could turn a corner and Get Happy at a moment's notice. The thought licious. He turned a corner and Got Happy. (bfpc) was originated by the Two days ago Grayson (husband of Iona) was apprehended by Garks and removed to an undisclosed location in Southern California. The man had Got (too) Happy. Newman highstepped through the lobby of his building. The floor was crowded with refuse and sweaty feebs on the nod. Get Happy. There was somebody in his office. A big guy. "Help you?" the man said, looking up from Newman's desk. "Yeah. You busy?" The man was going through the drawers. He threw a pile of Get-It-Up notices on the desk, scraped around in the drawer for more, then looked at Newman and grinned. "You're Newman." "That cheap son of a bitch?" Newman said, (pretty much) grinning back. "Not likely." "Know him?" "Well enough to know he'll never show his ass around here." "Yeah?" "He's running scared." The big man said, "He ought to be." Newman nodded at the desk. "Find anything?" "Nothing that works." The big man leaned back and put his feet up. Newman stepped a little closer and shoved his hands in his pockets. "Suppose we both stay here and wait for him?" "Suppose I wait for him alone." Newman made himself count slowly to five. "All right. Have it your way." He turned to go. "By the way, Newman..." "Yeah?" Newman burped and gagged on acid. "I mean, 'What you call me?' " The acid was trying to digest his throat raw. He coughed and swallowed. "Newman," the big man said, smiling horribly. "We need one thousand bucks by tomorrow morning. After that another thousand every other day until you're clear with us." "Well, sure, I..." His mouth was too dry to swallow; the acid went on burning its way through his neck. "And don't look for me. If they have to send me to you again, I pull your spine out." "Fair enough." Iona Grayson was back in the shimmering parking lot of the hospital and staring at the enormous concrete cube as if it were about to split wide open and reveal her husband tangled in its web. She click-clacked resolutely to the entrance bunker. Someone grabbed her from behind and spun her around. "I'm back," Newman said, panting from his run across the lot. He swallowed some spit, then added, "For twelve bills a day." "No." "All right, ten, like you said." "No." "Eight, then!" "No." Newman cleared his throat and swallowed with determination. "My standard fee is five bills plus squawking." "No," she said. "I've decided to do it without you." "C'mon," he whined, "Jesus She stared at him, rather too amused. "Three." Newman bit his tongue. "You have no idea what you're getting into here!" "Three." "Government business is no swapmeet!" "Three." "Damn it, lady, I got ferocious overhead!" "Two." "Three's fine!" "All right." "Plus squawking." She shook her head. "No need for that. I kndw he's in there." "Great." Yesterday Grayson was running his Get Happy pulse pellmell through a tortuous mine field of Government blocks and clangers. It was hard work, but the goal was right, so he persevered ten hours (he had nothing but time) until the pulse Then as suddenly as he'd got through, he made voluntary breakoff. He'd touched on a PC link out of the past and suddenly her imGrayson lay in the hospital bed and blinked at the soft-lit ceiling. His body was gripped hard in a muscle field (the intensity of which was in negative FB to his alpha density; the more restless he got, the tighter the field held him). When he came out of Get Happy, his body shook and jumped against the muscle field and he almost reached alarm status. He instantly generated calming pulses. In five minutes his restored alpha waves eased the muscle tenser to the point where he could move around a little on the bed. Very carefully he inched his body toward the bedtable. Soon he was close enough, but growing excitement made it hard to maintain alpha control. He suddenly bucked his head and knocked a plastic water container over the back to the table. The water dumped out (ffzzz) into the electrical junction. The lights were out a full second. When they came back on, he was standing by the door. Wires and tubes dangled from his body. He ignored them and cracked the door for a peep into the hall. Ah, good. Room # was the tomb for a living corpse. Wires relayed the corpse's body-function data to a machine nobody bothered to look at anymore. Tubes delivered food and drew off the result. The corpse breathed. After Grayson made his cryptic call to Iona (he had to wait sixteen hours for a safe phone), he crept through the nighttime building. He knew it would be impossible to get out on his own. He would have to remain free within the hospital until help arrived. He came to a door. Room #. He couldn't have picked a better place. Nobody ever came in here. A lot of people working at the hospital didn't even know there was a Room #. Grayson peeked inside, then came in fast and closed the door. He was still the wired medusa. He tipped (bare) toed to the bed and beheld the living corpse. "My God," he said. "It's Colonel Howe." "Here's how we'll work it," Newman said. They sat in the parking lot in her rented car ('# Mustang Square Deal). It was sweltering in there. "You go in and ask to see your husband." "I need to pay you for that?" "Just do what I tell you!" Early this morning Grayson encamped in Room #. He found some couplers and plugged himself into Howe's feed line. At first it worried him. He needed nourishment, but was afraid to wander the halls to look for it. He was already rigged for intravenous, so that seemed natural enough. But he was worried they might notice the increased flow. For a moment he considered unplugging Howe and taking it all. But Howe was a national hero. (More like a national treasure these days, an object to be filed away and viewed rarely -- nice to have around when you got curious.) But more than a public hero, Howe was Grayson's personal idol. There was no way he could simply unplug the man. (Later on he realized if they were watching Howe close enough to see an increased input flow, they'd probably also have noticed if his output slacked.) So Grayson plugged in the Y-connection and settled down on the floor by the head of the bed. From here he could quickly slide under the bed should someone (in whatever state of confusion) approach Room #. An hour later he noticed the audio jack and selector lying unused on Howe's bedtable. Grayson was still equipped with earphones, so he plugged in and ran through the selection. There were three channels of anti-Get Happy pap, twenty-two television sound lines, three hospital intercom nets, a pair of music programs (classipop and crunch), and the news. Grayson sampled them all for a while, then settled on the news. 'T want to see my husband. My name is Iona Grayson." She stood alone before the desk in the entrance bunker. The receptionist smiled sweetly. "What name, please?" "David Randall Grayson." "I'll just see." The receptionist turned to a file output screen and typed (blue fingernails clicking) on the keyboard. Iona stood stiffly, breathing loudly. Her heart pounded unbearably, and the receptionist's perfume was making her sick. The receptionist eyeballed the pulsing screen, then turned and smiled. "I'm dreadfully sorry," he said, "but we have no David Randall Grayson on our lists." Iona took a deep breath and forced her voice up ten ob's: "I know he's here!" (She swallowed hard, her mouth horribly dry.) The receptionist smiled, murmured, "I'm terribly sorry, Mrs. Grayson," and nudged a concealed button with his knee. "You damned liar!" Iona screamed. Doors sprung open on opposite sides of the bunker. A guard raced through one, Newman the other, both on a collision course intersecting at Iona. Grayson crouched beside the sacred bed and listened to the news. From time to time his mind wandered into near-feeb status and he retreated with a jolt. The third time it happened he began to wonder if he was losing control. Then he saw how casually he regarded that horrible possibility, and he was really scared... for a while. "I want my goddamned husbandry The guard said, "Please -- " Newman jabbed the distracted receptionist and flashed a plastic card in his face for about three microseconds. "Name's Blahblahblah, Air Force audio-visual. " "Calm down," the guard told Iona. "Excuse me?" The receptionist turned to ogle Newman. "Outta Norton Air Force Base?" "He's here, I know it!" "Can I help?" "Don't touch me!" "We need update footage on astronaut Howe." "You'll have to leave." "Howe?" "For the archives, ya know?" " know hes hereVy "I don't know..." "I cleared it with Hospital PR before -- ' ' "Lady, please -- " "My instructions -- " Iona began to scream. ""Cmon, man," Newman insisted. "Get some other guys," the guard said. Iona sat down on the floor, screaming louder and louder. The receptionist turned to reach other hidden alarm buttons. Newman jabbed him repeatedly on the shoulder till he snapped, "Room #!" "Thanks." The guard struggled with Iona, trying to dose her with a muscle relaxant. Newman winked at her as he passed on his way to the elevators. The last thing he saw was two more men rushing out of the door across the way... The elevator doors rattled together. Up he went. Newman stepped out on the ninth lloor and looked down the hall in both directions. The entire floor seemed deserted. No Muzak. He noticed the hall was not so thickly divided with doors as a normally populated hospital floor. He checked a few numbers, then headed down the longest corridor, toward what he figured had to be the final door. As long as he was up here he might as well get a look at Howe. He was halfway there when he heard the sound. Somebody was coming up fast behind him. Newman kept moving. concludes:  ' a cursory Newman stood in front of Room # . "Here we are, sir," the PR man said. Newman nodded glumly. His plan -- to wander "helplessly" about and search for Grayson -- was badly snagged by the hospital's unexpected efficiency. After fooling around with Howe a bit (he was somewhat surprised there really was a Colonel Howe), maybe he could lose the PR creep in the men's room and continue his search. "Are you ready?" the man said. "I warn you, Howe is a bit of a shock to look at. And I'm sure he's deteriorated even more in the year since I've last seen him." Newman nodded. "Fine. Let's go inside." Three hours ago the computer red-flagged the patient in Room #. Intravenous feeding schedule: input more than doubled, output slightly declined. After two hours someone decided to look into the matter. Grayson saw shadows under the door in the hall and quickly disconnected from the audio box. He was slithering under the bed when the door opened and two nurses squeaked in. "There you are," one said. The other smiled and tapped the alarm plaque on the wall. "There he is," the PR man crowed (sort of). "Colonel -- excuse me -- Lieutenant Howe: the only man to land on Mars." Newman looked at the thin figure on the bed. The resemblance was there, the thin nose and sharply rounded chin, but much of the flesh had melted away. The flattened chest stirred slowly in shallow, measured breaths. "When will your men -- T' "What?" Newman said, hiding his confusion. "Your film!" crew," the PR man said. "When will they be -- ?" "They're, uh, riding in from San Berdoo." "Oh." "Maybe another hour..." "Of course if -- " "What's he doing now?" Newman asked. Howe had opened his wide mouth. Now he burped loudly. "Does he do that often?" The PR man looked uncomfortable. "I'll check." He glanced quickly about the room, then said, "I'll just go out in the hall and phone down for a nurse." Newman watched him leave the room, then inched up beside Howe and inspected him with curiosity. The mouth gaped open again and Newman touched Howe on the chin. "Ahhhh..." said Howe. Half an hour ago they hauled Grayson out of Room # and downstairs to a room equipped for autosquawking. They didn't want to lose track of him again. They didn't bother to re-establish anti-Get Happy therapy -- he seemed to be in control for the time being. But not for long. After they left him alone Grayson lost little time in finding his PC with a Get Happy pulse. Once again he Jumped out with a tactile image of Iona. Tears welled in his eyes. They dragged her limp body toward the door and nearly had her out of the bunker when a supervisor happened by and demanded to know what they were doing to the poor woman. They told him. The supervisor was not happy. "Chrissake, you can't just dump her back in her car after Flabbing her." The guards shrugged. The supervisor frowned. "Take her up to the lounge and let her sleep it off." The guards nodded sullenly and hauled her to the elevator. "Ahhh," Howe said again, and licked his lips. "Colonel Howe!" Newman said, grinning. "Teniwa?!" Howe opened his eyes and blinked. Newman whispered, "Jesus Christ." Howe sighed long and loud, swallowed twice, and said, "Well, that's that." Iona woke up on a cold plastic couch in an empty room. She stood up and walked shakily to the door. Fifty feet down the hall she found a terminal and typed the question. The screen flashed the answer without hesitation: # Iona took the elevator to the sixth floor. Grayson couldn't move his hands to wipe the tears from his eyes. After a while they dried on his cheeks. He felt a strong urge to Get Happy but he suppressed it with all his strength. He had to remain alert in case help wandered in. Help... Damn it, he mouthed. It was hopeless... But he would fight, damn it, he would fi -- The order came from deep inside and it was more than an order -- it was a fact. His subconscious, doubly frustrated the last few days, searched till it found its own Get Happy pulse. Grayson's body shuddered into waves of pure pleasure thundered through his system, an irresistibly sweet flood of ecstatic energy that washed out all blocks and doubts. He was not bitter that he'd lost. He was not even appalled by the realization he was out of control. He rejoiced openly that the dam had finally broken. Isn't this what he had really craved all along? Isn't this what makes life worth living? Isn't this all there is? He was purely, overwhelmingly, incontrovertibly happy. And the best part -- he knew it would last forever! "furthermore, attempts to Box#KNEwYbk NY # SakiIe Copyl # ksuEs# times yearly. All c ov e rs are in full color, printed on the same cover stock as that ud by the Iona pushed on the door to #. Several technicians looked up from their patient on the bed. She took one look at the gaunt man lying there and turned, mumbling, "Excuse me." Then she looked again and started to scream. "They were wrong," Howe told Newman. "It doesn't last." "But you were out of control for two years!" "And I loved every second of it." "Why did you stop?" "I don't know," Howe said slowly. "One second I was out of control, then I was in control. A moment later I found out I couldn't do it anymore. God, I wanted to but I couldn't." "What happened?" "I think I just burned it out." last) man on mars, has been Howe and Grayson walked grimfaced through the street, threading their way among the nodders and volunteer feeders. Nobody seemed to notice or care why two unhappy men walked aimlessly when there was so much work to be done everywhere. They were the first of the burnt-out men. Soon there would be many, many more. At the end of the block a huge sign was falling apart, its crackling letters randomly dark: GT HPY  ships docked in Houston, New York, Oakland, New Orleans. Barbers raised the blinds in Pittsburgh. Wives woke already tired. The trees of Aspen felt an unusual stillness in the air. In the White House, Captain Michael James of the Office of Science and Technology poured himself a second huge cup of black coffee, gave it three spoons of sugar and started flipping through the mail. It was James' second tour; he had been a White House Fellow the first time through, then a stint at the Pentagon, over to Rand, then back in with the new Administration two years ago. There was a letter with no stamp and no return address. In California, Inspector Bob Tanner stepped out of the Customs shed of Oakland's vast Seventh Street Terminal with his first cup of coffee, squinting in the morning light that poured across what could have been miles of asphalt. The terminal had the dimensions of an aerodrome. Everything was outsize -- the cargo sheds, the towering cranes that could turn a ship around in eight hours. The containerships themselves were monstrous, the forty-foot containers stacked high on their decks like fish tins in a market. Tanner was a short man, muscular, maybe a little too muscular for the neat blue Customs suit, his face broad and pink, his thin hair neatly combed over his pate. He felt the top of his head gingerly. Time to get to work. It would be a busy day -- a Monday, and two guys out sick. At the far end of the asphalt he could see an ancient black Victory ship moving slowly into place, its sides streaked with rust, containers piled precariously on the tiny decks. The bow said, "dar." Captain James was at his desk. He looked at the note, his heavy brows pulled together in thought. A tipsy woman at a party had told him once that he was so thin and his eyes were so big that he looked like a praying mantis. Well. He took another long swallow of coffee. The note said: Dear Captain James: Please inform the President that he is to surrender the counhe fails to do so, the country will be in great danger. It was neatly typed on white bond, no letterhead, no signature. No stamp. No return address. Why would anyone send a note like that to me? he wondered. He shoved it in an interoffice envelope, marked the envelope "Secret Service" and dropped it in the "out-message" box. Some nut. "Break that seal, would you? Let's have a look inside." Inspector Tanner looked over the "dar" manifest. Mostly frozen goods. Shrimp. Container after cold container was coming off the creaking old ship and being mated directly with the rigs that would carry them inland. Panamanian registry. Norwegian crew. Modified, God knows how, for refrigerated containers, "reefers." Stops all over East Asia. The driver swung the container's "doors open. Boxes, floor to ceiling, markings in Chinese and English. Tanner pulled out a knife and swung himself up beside the boxes. Quickly he cut a hole in one box and slit the plastic bag inside. A half-dozen tiny pink shrimp fell out. He produced a flashlight and, hoisting himself precariously on one toehold, peered over the top of the stack. The boxes faded uniformly into blackness. They filled the whole truck. He slapped his meaty hand on some of the boxes within reach to see if any were hollow. He got down carefully, puffing. "You want to check the side?" asked the driver, a young, rangy sort in cowboy boots, jeans and an immaculate T-shirt. Tanner glanced at the waiting line of trucks. "Nah. Take it out. Go ahead," he said, signing the Customs release and gate pass. He looked through the remaining forms. The top six, at least, were shrimp, each one to a different place. Behind him the jockey was slamming the door to, securing latches, thunking the tires, whistling a tune that was wild and insupportably sad.    Time to beat it. Captain James swung his jacket on, adjusted his tie in the mirror. He'd had the uniform altered for his thin figure. Praying mantis. The phone rang. He snorted, and took one more look in profile as the phone rang again. It was Belk, in the Secret Service. "Good, glad I caught you," said Belk, his voice thin on the wire. James could imagine Belk standing, leaning on his desk, not drumming his fingers while he talked. All those guys in the S.S. made him nervous. They were as cool as cheetahs, no nervous habits, quiet, never tired. "Glad I caught you. Got just one question for you before you slip out." "Yeah?" "Yeah, that threat, or whatever it was, that you sent over. How'd it come in? There's no stamp on it." "I know. But it was in with the regular mail." "In the mail bag?" "I guess so. It was just on my desk." Belk didn't answer. James couldn't hear him breathe. "With the other mail." "Uh-huh." Another silence. Maybe he was writing. "Uh-huh. Okay. Appreciate it." "Anything happening? You guys have any idea why someone would send a note like that to me?" "No. No. This is all routine. Thanks." And he clicked off. James put the phone down slowly, looking at the door.    "Where you headed, Dan?" The young trucker looked up from his coffee and his face broke into a grin. "Spark! I didn't see you." The waitress smiled back. "Just came on. I work nights now." Her plastic name tag said, "Jane," but she smiled when the truckers called her "Spark." She was their friend. "Where you headed?" "The usual. Salt Lake. Whole thing's full of frozen shrimp." "Shrimp?" She peered out the window at Dan's big White Freightliner parked under the lights. "How's things in Winnemucca? Gettin' lonely yet?" "Oh, gettin.' " She wiped the counter. "Why, you got plans?" "Oh," he said, grinning into his cup, "not big ones."    The next evening the phone rang in Captain James' apartment. He put down the article on bioglass he had been reading over the remains of dinner and looked at his watch: #:#. The phone rang again before he got to it. It was Ashe, one of the President's men. Ashe had a high, cutting voice and a reputation as a political thinker of considerable subtlety. "The Boss wants to talk to you." "Now?" "Soon as you can get down here." "What's up?" "Wouldn't tell you if I could. "O.K."    A Mack with a reefer from New Orleans rolled through Sweetwater, Tennessee. In Albuquerque a night receiver at an SP warehouse signed a receipt for a reefer from Galveston. In Limon, Colorado, a baby whimpered in its sleep while its mother and father fought in the next room. The father began to feel desperate and alone; he felt everything that he thought he was begin to wash away.    Captain James was not a politician. He never felt hungry enough. But he felt a connoisseur's appreciation for the arcane machinations of power. His was a technical mind, and political interplay carried for him the same floral beauty as, say, the brief lives of quarks or the barely imaginable turmoils of black holes in space. It was this appreciation that had brought him back to the White House and that brought his senses keenly to life as he stepped into the comfortable working office of the President in the Executive Office Building. The President was leaning against the desk. "Captain James," he said, smiling warmly. "Sit down. I believe you know Bob Ashe. And John Tines." Ashe was small and dark, had a face like a hatchet, a surprisingly slovenly man. Tines, the Press Secretary, had cut his teeth covering the movements of the Sixties for the Times', he was a large, round man, with a full, brown moustache. "We have a quick decision to make," the President went on. "We need the best kind of technical information and advice, but we don't have time to go to the departments. Besides, we can't afford a leak. Since you are highly recommended, both as a technical mind, and as an honest and," he paused, "loyal member of the team, we asked you down. We need those qualities right now." James sat down, a little overcome. The President's reputation for personal charm did little to blunt the effect of an actual meeting. "What's happened?" he asked. Ashe said, "Let me ask you a few factual questions, Mike. What's connectedness of the question was breathtaking. "Wharton? Nothing that I know of. A lot of farms. I remember there's a silage concern. And a trucking warehouse on the edge of town. Why?" "Pentagon have anything there?" "No." "No hard sites, armories, depots, Minutemen?" "Rand have anything? Is there anything scientific out there at all? Labs, reactors, anything?" "No. Why?" "How sure are you?" "Positive." Ashe lapsed into silence, staring at his fingertips. The President said, "There was an explosion there about an hour ago. A nuclear explosion of some kind." "A nuclear explosion?" echoed James. "How big?" "Not big the way those things go, I guess," said Ashe. "Leveled half the town, maybe all of it. But it was a small town. We've got maybe a hundred or so dead out there." "The main thing is, it was nuclear, and the word's getting around. We've got to put out some kind of statement soon. And we haven't the foggiest where the thing came from." "Well, we have some guesses," said Ashe, ticking them off on his fingers. "Look, it's either ours or someone else's. It can't be someone else's. You couldn't even sneak a cruise missile all the way in to at least hearing the thing. Let alone who would want to bomb Wharton, since there's nothing there, reactors or hard sites or anything like that, it must have been something being moved through Wharton. So like I said before, it was probably a freak accident involving the transportation of a low-yield fission warhead." "Should we put that out, then, sir?" asked Tines. "People are going to get real nasty. We should put out something soon." "Hold on," said James. "Sir, you said an hour ago? That would be #:#?" "Well..." The President picked up a cable. "No. It was #:# our time, #:# local. Why? Does that mean something to you?" "Maybe, maybe not. But I think you ought to talk to Belk in the Secret Service." "Why?" asked Ashe. "He has a note that I received today from some nut, demanding that you surrender the country by # p.M. or something drastic would happen." The President smiled. Ashe grinned and asked, "Did they threaten to blow up Wharton, Illinois? They really had us by the short hairs." Tines said, "Sounds like a coincidence to me. They get these notes all the time. This one just happened to name a time that coincided with a freak accident. People don't just make atomic weapons in their backyards. " The room was quiet for a moment before Ashe spoke. "Maybe. There's just one little thing. You say the letter was addressed to you?" James said, "Yes." "Why?" "Why?" "Why was it addressed to you and not to the Boss, like most of those crank notes are? There's a connection that is escaping me." "Well," said the President quietly, "since Captain James is our technical man, maybe whoever sent the note felt that he would have technical knowledge that would somehow authenticate the note. What do you think. Captain? Does the idea suggest anything to you?" "Well, the note didn't say what would happen if we didn't surrender. But if the note is connected in some way to this explosion, I can tell you that some of your assumptions are pretty shaky." "How's that?" said Ashe. "Well, you wouldn't necessarily need a bomber or a missile to get a low-yield fission device to the mid"Oh? How would you get it there?" asked Ashe. "Assuming you had one." "Carry it. Or put it on Greyhound." "What?" cried Tines. "Come on now," said Ashe, "we're talking about an atom bomb." "Right," said James, his blood suddenly pumping audibly. "The critical mass for plutonium is about thirty-four pounds. With shielding, control mechanisms and all, the smallest atom bomb might weigh less than seventy-five pounds." "Jesus!" exclaimed Ashe. "And with that you could blow up what? A city?" "No. A football stadium. A few hundred pounds more could do in a city." Tines asked, "So how could they get it in the country?" "I frankly don't know. But things larger than that are smuggled into the country all the time. And it could be brought in pieces." "With this much at stake, I'm sure people can be quite clever," said Ashe. "It makes me think of Prohibition." "It wouldn't even have to be from overseas," said James. "This could be 'home-brew.' The theory of fission is well understood, and the construction problems are not insurmountable. In fact, four years ago a graduate student in Syracuse did build one in his backyard. It was a complete, working model. All it lacked was the plutonium." The President walked behind the desk and sat down. "All right. So if some psychotic, or the Syndicate, or somebody, wanted to build a bomb, or wanted to hire someone to build one, it wouldn't be a big problem. But where would they get the plutonium?" "I'm just guessing still, sir, but, not counting foreign sources that own reasons, to smuggle some in to them, there are lots of places to get it within our own system. We lose enough each year, just in industrial transportation of the stuff, to make it feasible." "Lose? How much do we lose?" The President's voice had an edge on it. "How do we lose it?" "I don't know, sir. Those guys this point, and I'm not sure even they know how much. But the amount that is lost in the shuffle every year is quite sufficient to provide for a project like this. You may remember a memo on nuclear security that I sent you in March. The amount of material that we ship from government plants to both foreign and domestic reactors and labs is simply enormous." "Mike, this is very important. Is the amount lost sufficient for more than one device?" "Yes, sir. Besides, sir, that's only one source. You may recall the memo mentioned as well the appalling security at our overseas stockpiles of tactical weapons. I mentioned one place, for instance, where nuclear howitzer shells, only eight inches wide and a few feet long, were stacked in the Embassy basement next to the wine! There was a guard, a local, but he had been hired that day. I had hoped that you had read the memo, sir. I thought it important at the time." "So what you're saying," said the President, "is that we can't necessarily know whose it is, where it came from, or whether there are more to come?" He sounded very tired. "That's about it, sir." Tines said, "We do need something to put out." When no one spoke he added, "Maybe in the absence of any clearer idea, we should just put out the military-accident theory, but with noncommital wording." Still no one responded. Tines said, "Sir?" The President said, "Maybe we'll have to. What do you think. Bob?" Ashe tapped his knuckles on the coffee table and said, "Okay, we've got to do something. But I'm not sure that's it. We've got to keep our eye on the election; it's only a few weeks off." Ashe looked at James and shook his head. "You handed us a big one. Boss, you're Commander-In-Chief, so we can't say it's a military accident. It would make us look sloppy, incompetent, cost us votes. And we sure as hell can't let people think it was a foreign military action of any sort. That would be even worse." "What's your idea?" asked the President. "What makes you think I have one?" "You do. Out with it." Ashe laughed. "Maybe I've got a little lick of an idea. Look, we don't have much information. So we'd better stick with the info we do have and come up with something that will cover all bases, something we at least know we won't have to take back." He paused, tapping the table. "You remember what happened to Nixon in the # Congressional elections? I'll bet you remember this one, John. Two nights before the polls opened, he was in San Jose. There were demonstrators, some namecalling, and someone supposedly threw a rock at him. That could have looked very bad. That could have been a demonstration that the Republicans were unpopular, that they couldn't hold the country together, that people wanted a change. But the next night he showed up in Phoenix with Barry Gold water at his side, and he gave a hell of a speech. It was a flagwaver. It played up the incident big, blamed it on the radicals, the forces of disunity, all those opposed to his Presidency. Of course, that included the Democrats. And he held out the Republican Party as one champion of law and order against such outrages. You remember that speech. It was carried nationwide and coordinated with a blitz of full-page ads in all the big papers. It all worked so well some people later thought he might have hired the rock-thrower himself." "And it worked?" asked the President. "Seemed to. They did better than they were supposed to." The President spread his fingers on the desk top. "Is that what you suggest?" "Something like it." Ashe was leaning forward now, creating the scene with vivid gestures. "Draw up the wagons. Declare an emergency. Alert all reserve units. Big show. Lots of noise and press. Make a speech on the networks to calm the voters. Outline the steps being taken. Say that you cannot reveal what the investigation has uncovered, then hint at a radical threat, an attempt to subvert the Constitution and bring anarchy to America. Paint a dark picture and ask the people to give you the backing you need in this crisis. The timing of all this is very important. We have to prolong the crisis atmosphere, if it is to have its greatest effect, until the election. We'll find some rabbit to pull out of a hat the night before." There was a silence. The President asked, "What if this gets worse? What if there are more bombs?" "If there are more bombs? If you make that speech, more bombs would just play into our hands, get the people more excited and afraid, make them look to you for a show of leadership." "Okay, what if we make all this noise and nothing happens? No more bombs?" "Then the night before the election, when we're sure there aren't going to be any more, you'll make one more speech in which you manage to take credit for the fact that the Administration's swift action stopped the wave of terrorism. It'll all work out, either way." A wry smile tugged at the corners of the President's mouth. "Okay. I'll do a Dick Nixon imitation. What was that thing that Kennedy quoted about riding the back of the tiger? You end up inside? Well, we'll ride just this one tiger. Make a draft. Get it to me soon. John, you can tell them we'll have a preliminary statement at I a.m. And ask the networks for air time at eight tomorrow. Mike, thanks for coming." He came around the desk to give James a warm handshake. "If you get another note, bring it to me." He was smiling.    People read it in their morning Power Play Feared. A steamfitter in San Diego read the article at lunch, chewing slowly. Inspector Tanner heard about it in the office and shook his head.    After a bad night, a missed alarm, no breakfast, the White House seemed almost calm to Captain James. He immersed himself in the figures he was preparing for the Halliburton Committee. He drank his sweet coffee from its huge mug and let his mind go blank from the rest of the world. It was restful. When the mail came he went on working. He got more coffee. Coming back with the mug, it suddenly struck him -- there might be another note! And there was. Just like before, there was no stamp or return address. He tore it open. "A coastal town will be next. No signature. James picked up the phone. "This is Captain James. Please get me the President. It's important." His voice went thin and reedy on the last words.   The country was wound up. At Dan's, on the south side of Columbus, Missouri, Dan dried his hands for the umpteenth time and watched his customers. People weren't ready to shake and beg, run for the hills, hit the button. But they were drinking slowly, with something like determination. They were tired. After all, Wharton was simply too much. Just before seven, some more neighborhood people came in. Dan turned up the T.V. First there was Roger Mudd, then there was the President. He spoke very seriously, but in a warm, brave way that included them all, made them feel a little warmer and braver themselves. He reassured them about the progress of the investigation at Wharton. He announced that he had activated the National Guard in all twentythree maritime states as a demonstration of the Administration's radical scare tactics. He urged them to give him a Congress that would help him stand up for the country, one that wouldn't cave in to extremism. It was a good speech. People perked up a lot afterward. Dan liked that.   Captain James woke. Ashe was shaking him. James remembered where he was: he had stayed at work in case anything happened, but he must have dozed off on a couch. Ashe was pale. "Wake up, boy," he said. "Crescent City, California, is no longer with us."  ir  That was on the wires, and the people who heard about it when the T.V. programs were interrupted went and told the others. There was a numb feeling, and the mouth of America went dry. There was no communication coming out of the area, and the Air Force had rapidly sealed off the area, so the commentators went on about what Crescent City had been like, how big it had been, how the first reports had come in from Eureka and Coos Bay. Now and then they switched to the White House lawn, where another reporter would tell the camera of the important men who had been arriving, and how they had looked and acted. Many people left their televisions and went for walks. not going anywhere, but unable to stay home. The streets were full of people who walked and did not shout. Through the , night the President's men talked. There were the figures from the Air Force, the estimate pegged at a #-K fission device, still small and crude by strategic standards, but much larger Force estimate of the dead started at five thousand. It rose to fifty-five hundred, then abruptly to seven thousand. The town was completely gone. At midnight Captain James had found a third note on his door. It was simply a list of cities: 'M. New York, #. Chicago, #. San Francisco..." and so on through "#. New Orleans. Pick one." It was typed the same way, on the same kind of paper. So that was the argument. Pentagon brass showed up. Senators. Everybody had a plan. Was the note a bluff? Could they plant an even bigger one right in the middle of Harlem or Chinatown? How many dead would that mean? Seventy it was a bluff, maybe they only had the two that they had already used. They couldn't blow up a whole city. Who the hell were they, anyway? Look, we'd just have to risk it. A country that had gone through so much to preserve its way of life couldn't give in to a couple of terrorist bombs. We've got to stand up to them. The President himself was the quietest. Just listening, his mouth twisted by some impact, his eyes burning with a strange light. It was Ashe, the Machiavellian calculator, who finally said the obvious: "Boss, we're sunk. Look, maybe it's a bluff. But we can't bet it. If we surrender, at least the enemy will show themselves and then we can do something. But we can't just dare them to prove that they have a third one. Besides, if they do have a third one, are we going to bet again that there isn't a fourth one?"    At six A.M. (three a.m. in California) the nation was already glued to the blue-gray light of its screens when the President, broken and struggling, invited the conquerors, whoever they were, to come and take what they wanted. All National Guard units in place were to remain there. The other twenty-seven states were requested to deploy their Guards to maintain order in the next twenty-four hours and to assist local authorities in dealing with the rioting and looting already taking place in some cities. In Naples, Florida, a one-time the screen and cursed, over and over, until her white curls shook and she dissolved in tears. A warehouse guard in Albuquerque sat outside in the crisp dark with his transistor radio, watching the first light of false dawn spread into the deep shell of stars.    So they waited on the White House lawn, T.V. crews and all the rest, waiting in an odd silence, the President, the Secretary of State, Ashe. Everybody. There were huge crowds outside the iron fence, standing in the same immense silence. James could see the crowds stretching for blocks in the haze. Everyone was wilted in the unseasonal sun, and the damp morning of Washington rose around them as they shaded their eyes and searched the sky. White House communications had established radio contact, then Andrews had picked it up on radar. A lone helicopter. It had one message: all the bombs were still in place. If anything went wrong, they would go off independently whenever their clocks ran out. So the President had ordered the sharpshooters to hold their fire, no matter what.    It was a dot that one person saw, then another. It grew swiftly, coming in from the southeast. Before long it was clear that it was a big ship. It looked to James now like a Navy CH-#, but it was painted red, white and blue, stars and stripes. It dropped rapidly, slowed, then settled deftly onto the lawn. White House guards rolled out a red carpet under the still-turning blades. People held their hats, the whine of the turbine settled and lost pitch. Guards rolled steps up to the strange craft just as the main hatch swung open and a man stepped out on the steps, smiling, waving, his fingers spread in V's. James was startled by the familiar figure. He looked at the President. The President's face was unreadable, filled with tears, wrenched into horrible expressions. The rotor blades had stopped. The new Leader strode confidently down the steps and walked toward the President. His trip from California did not seem to have tired him.  # perord pr issue (including name and address) or # issues SI. # per word. #-word minimum. Payment with order. have tried to suppress this book. It reveals .secrets that could destroy the most jwwerful branch of organized crime -- the religion racket. If you are not afraid of the truth, read Doctor of Philosophy at a large, metropolitan college. Only #, check or money order. Calif, residents add # tax. Book will be delivered in a plain, brown envelope. Academic Associates. # Century Park Los Angeles, Calif. #. #. Curtis Duckworth, # Glcncovc Drive, Charlottetown, P.F.I., (inada Seven Su;r Poetry needs your work. Pays on aeccpli'... ' Box # S.D., (alil. #. sale. FYce lists. Gordon Barber, #-(j Min neapolis Ave., Duluth, MN #. wants to; S  S Books, # North Wilder, G-I# St. Paul, Mn. #. Most complete SF catalogue ever published. Complete in-print US  British SF li.sting alphabetical by author! Also many o.p. titles, small press, even undergrounds. #.(X) reAuburn St., Cambridge, Mass. #. magazines from # to #. Harry Bennett, # Hollywood Blvd., Hollywood, Calif. #. ter formed: #.(X) for membership, subscription; Reynolds Circle, Bontempo, PO Box #, Hillside, NJ #. titles, # to #. Send Stamped Envelope. Free list. Everybody's Bookshop, Dept. GA, # West #th St., Los Angeles, CA #. sues. Send check or money order to: C.l. Grant, # Center Grove Road, H-#, Dept. G, Dover, N.J. #. crafted in Mexico, (# x #" size). Convenient for play, display, make excellent gifts. Send # to; Ann Tejada, # Kendall Ct., Arvada, Colorado #. weekly. Free details, send s.a.s.e.: Jack Rasmussen, # S. Wovidland, Cleveland, Ohio #. #. # per-wortf pr #sue (including name and address) or # issues Sl.OO per word. #-word minimum. Payment with order.  usual items! Catalog #. Shuriken, # Atlantic, Stamford, Conn. #. Your own business! No fees. Good profits. Over # items. Details free. Hoffmeier, Stratford, Oak Park, Mich. #. Washington, Airmails, Commemoratives. Send # for approval mailing. Morton Stamps (ZB), # Belmont, Chicago, II. #. why so many ads in the SF Mart are repeats? The answer is low cost and high response: advertising in the SF Mart is consecutive issues. Send check or money order to: Galaxy SF MartP.O.Box # Planetarium Sta., N.Y., N.Y. # Why not? lake # for # now #. Imperial Earth. By Arthur C. Clarke. A representative to Earth, from Titan, Duncan MaKenzie plans to solve an invention that threatens his homeland's-aconomy. By Hugo, Jupiter and Nebula winning ' author. Pub. ed. # #. Mindbridge. By Joe Haldeman. Mind expanding space travel by the author of The Forever War, the # Nebula winner. Explicit scenes and language may be offensive to some. Pub. ed. # #. Shadrach in the Furnace. By Robert Silverberg. In the year # a vicious plague is destroying the world while its ruler Genghis Mao jealously guards the only known antidote. Pub. ed. # #. Futurelove. Gordon R. Dickson, ed. Three startling looks at how the ways of love might evolve. Explicit scenes and language may be offensive to some. Pub. ed. # #. The Star Trek Reader II. Adapted by James Blish. Relive # exciting adventures of the Starship Enterprise as it boldly goes where no man has gone before. Pub. ed. # # A World Out Of Time. By Larry Niven. A black hole in space sends Jerome Corbell Earth's future where the ultimate battle of the sexes is raging. By co-author of The Mote in God's Eye. Pub. ed. # #. Star Wars: From the Adventures.of Luke Skywalker. By George Lucas. Life on a backwater planet can be dull, unless you become involved in an interstellar rebellion Photos from the motion picture. Special Edition. #. Three to Dorsal! By Gordon R. Dickson. Packed with adventure tion, these complete SF novels Neocromancer, Tactics of Mistake and Dorsal! are by this popular Hugo and Nebula winning author. Special Edition.' #. The Ophiuchi Hotline. By John Varley. Cloning, alien invaders, and a mysterious message from the depths of space all in this outstanding SF story Explicit scenes and language may be offensive to some. I'lib ed # #b #. Starlight: The Great Short Fiction of Alfred Bester. All the stories from two topnotch Bester collections. Includes an interview with Isaac Asimov. Comb. Price # #. Gateway. By Frederik Pohl. Travel on alien ships to distant parts of the universewith no guarantee of return. By the author of Man Plus. Pub. ed. # #. Liana of the Gathol and John Carter of Mars. By Edgar Rice Burroughs. Excellent #-in-l volume in the Burroughs Mars series. Special Edition. #. The Best ef Leigh Brackett. Edmond Hamilton, ed. Ten stories by one of SF's top writers. Imaginative, compelling and filled with a rare sense of wonder. Special Edition. #. The Hugo Winners, Vol. I ft II. Giant #-in-l volume of # awardwinning stories, # to #. Asimov introduces each. Pub. ed. # #. Mirkheim. By Poul Anderson. An exciting tale of intragalactic war and political intrigue. Pub. ed. # #. Children of Dune. By Frank Herbert. Second sequel to the Hugo and Nebula award-winning Dune, this is the final volume of this outstanding SF trilogy. Pub. ed. # #. Lord Foul's Bane. By Stephen R. Donaldson. An epic fantasy about a modern man on an alternate world fighting an evil, immortal being. Special Edition #. The Foundation Trilogy. By Isaac Asimov. The ends of the galaxy revert to barbarism. An SF classic. Comb. Price # MindbHdge An Extraordinary Offer What a way to get acquainted with these science fiction greats. Browse through the list of books on this page and choose any # for just #. It's the most extraordinary sample of science fiction ever offered in one package. How the Science Fiction Book Club Works: Cut along line and mail -- no postage necessary! When your application for membership is accepted, you'll receive your introductory package of four books for just #, plus shipping and handling. You may examine them in your home, and if not completely satisfied, return them within ten days -- membership will be cancelled and you'll owe nothing. About every # weeks (# times a year), we'll send you the Club's bulletin, Things to Come, describing the # coming Selections and a variety of Alternate choices. If you want both Selections, you need do nothing; they'll be shipped automatically. If you don't want a Selection, or prefer an Alternate, or no book at all, just fill out the convenient form always provided, and return it to us by the date specified. We try to allow you at least ten days for making your decision. If you do not receive the form in time to respond within # days, and receive an unwanted Selection, you may return it at our expense. As a member you need take only # Selections or Alternates during the coming year. You may resign any time thereafter, or remain a member as long as you wish. At least one of the two Selections each month is only # plus shipping and handling. Other extra-value Selections are slightly higher but always much less than Publishers' Editions. Mail coupon today. Send no money. #S#I Science Fiction Book Club Dept. MR#, Garden City, N.Y. # Please accept me as a member. I agree to the membership plan as described above. Send me, as a beginning, the # books whose numbers I have indicated below, and bill me just #, plus shipping and handling. I agree to take # additional books at low club prices in the coming year and may resign anytime ture readers. Mr. Miss Mrs. Address (Please print) State. Apt. #  Zip. City The Science Fiction Book Club offers its own complete hardbound editions sometimes altered in size to fit special presses and save members even more. Members accepted in U S. A. and Canada only. Canadian members will be serviced from Toronto. Offer slightly different in Canada. I( under # parunl must sign, order not valtd without signature.  What if God is a computer? (## -- see other side)  What if you found yourself on a trip to Earth in the year #? (##)  What if The Foundation Trilogy is true? (##)  What if mankind's survival depended upon a  What if you controlled the evolution of a planet? (##) jJC What if? Why not -- Stimulate your imagination with the world's finest speculative fiction? First Class Permit No. I Garden City. N.Y No postage stamp necessary if mailed in the United States Postage Will Be Paid By -- Siienie Fiction Booh iub Garden City N.Y. # See othcff side ' for a complete Y selection '  I-X V I IF fCtice. Frank Kelly Freas Introduction by Isaac Asimov  Over # full-color paintings, many never-before reproduced except in original paperback or magazine appearance  Over # additional sketches in black-and-white and color  Handwritten captions from Freas' own notes  Freas' narrative text, describing his artistic vision of science fiction illustration  Introduction by Isaac Asimov I From your bookseller or mail check or ! money order to The Donning Co. j Publishers, Dept. GX, # W. Bute St., Norfolk, VA #. I Please send copies of Frank I Kelly Freas: The Art of Science Fiction I at # plus .# shipping. (Va. residents I add # sales tax). Some collector's I editions are still available at # I postpaid -- autographed, slipcased. Name I Address I City State Zip Thm SiCil IP Gome: Serious science-fiction conies to life in these three fassame, completely original "universe" as their background. StarForce: The original, master game of the series. Starships flash across the light-years to do combat on an accurate star map representing a sphere of space # light-years in diameter. The most popular space war simulation available. S# StarSoldier: Individual StarSoldiers struggle for control of the planetary surfaces. Using exotic, futuristic weaponsystems, highly mobile human, alien, and android soldiers clash in this exciting, multi-scenario portrayal of #th century tactics. # Qm Outreach: Sister game to StarForce set on a truly grand galactic scale. Map depicts one-third of our galaxy. Each game turn represents a hundred years. Game involves exploration and exploitation of thousand light-year volumes of space. # StarForce Trilogy: All Three Games in One Package! You can get a great bargain by purchasing all three games in one box for only S# -- a savings of more than # over the separately boxed versions. The physical components of the games are basically similar: a # x # inch multi-colored game map printed on heavy cardstock; # to #die-cut cardboard playing pieces; an S'i x #I rules booklet and a compartmented plastic box. Send check or m.o. to: I IDept. # # East #rd Street New York, N.Y. # Please send me:  StarForce: #  StarSddkr: S#  Ootreachi S#  StarForce Trilogy: # Enter my subscription to Strate  Tactics, the military history magazine with a simulation game in it!  I year (# issues): #  Current issue:  # Name Street Apt# City State Zip handling charge. Prices are subject to change without notice. Arnold E. Abramson, Publisher Stephen Fabian, Art Director J.E. Pournelle, Ph. D., Science Editor L.C. Murphy, Subscriptions Dept. Spider Robinson, Contributing Editor Elaine Will, Assistant Editor Theodore Sturgeon, Consulting Editor James Patrick Baen, Editor Without the resources of the asteroids, Earth was doomed. So who could possibly want to sabotage their development -- and the last hope of Mankind? A novel of political and economic intrigue in space steams to an exciting climax. They were living in Hell -- that much they knew. So of course they had to believe there was also a Heaven, and to find it they began one of the strangest journeys of all time. Here we go again with Henry Carver. Since he first made his mark in the universe, he doesn't seem to have any luck -- with dentists or matter transmitters! Which, among other things, comes to the defense of Japan's most famous oppressed minority... Eric Vinicoff # There are good parents and bad parents, of course. And most couples don't know in advance which kind they'll be. But what if... Two long-time sf fans. Jay Kay Klein and Jeff Rovin, offer diametrically opposed reactions to the year's hit movie. Concerning the Utilization of Long-Distance Microwave Transmitting Techniques for the Generation of Electrical Power Aboard Ion-Drive Spacecraft -- Cover by Stephen Fabian from Interior illustrations by Fabian, Odbert of Universal Publishing A Distributing Corporation. Arnold E. Abramson, President. Main and Editorial Offices: # White Plains Road, Scarsdale, N.Y. #. Single copy #. #issue subscription: # In U.S., # elsewhere. Copyright Conventions. AM rights reserved. Second class postage paid at Scarsdale, N.Y. and addHional mailing offices. The publishers assume no responsibility for unsolicited material. All stories printed in this magazine ar fiction and any similarity between characters and actual persons is coincidental. Printed in Charles Sheffield This is really rather nasty. Why did you let it go so long without attention? You should have come in for treatment weeks ago." The dentist who was working on my ripely abscessed upper molar had a habit, common to his profession, of trying to conduct a conversation with a patient whose mouth was wedged open like a yawning hippopotamus. An accurate answer to his question would take twenty minutes and involve -- at a minimum -- mushrooms, space warps, high finance, aliens, the asteroid belt and my personal reputation. I rolled my eyes and said "Aa-gnhng-aa," or words to the effect. The answer seemed to satisfy him and he turned the conversation to local politics. It really isn't easy to know where to begin. With the aliens? According to common myth, it isn't really possible to hate an alien. If and when we meet up with some, the argument goes, we should get on with them very well. Our hatred is reserved for our own kind. I happen to know that idea is wrong. No human has ever met a Kaneelian, we don't know where or how they live, or even what size and shape credits, they gave me the worst three days of my life, and they may make the name 'Henry Carver' go down in history as a big joke. I have a strong and personal hatred of Kaneelians, the whole wretched species. That's obviously the wrong place to begin. I get carried away. Let me begin, objectively, with the tooth. It was a left upper molar that had been filled a couple of times already, and it was beginning to give me trouble again. Two hundred years ago, in the bad old days before medical science was perfected, a tooth was pulled out when it gave trouble. It is now possible, thanks to partially effective nerve-regeneration techniques, for the same tooth to cause periodic anguish for a good fifty years, with enormous associated cost. The ache was getting bad enough for me to consider and put off a visit to the dentist when I had a videophone call from Izzy Roberson. Izzy was always worth talking to. An old friend of my partner, Waldo Burmeister, he had suggested some profitable deals for us in the past, and wasn't a man to waste your time with small stuff. "Got something good for you, Henry," Izzy's cheerful image began. "Know what agaricus campestris is?" He was a tiny, bouncy man, hopping up and down as usual in front of the screen. He had a great fondness for tall women, who loomed high above him and always made me think of the old story of the midget and the showgirl. I groped vaguely after law-school Latin. "Campestris. Something-orother of the fields?' ' "Not bad, Henry, not bad at all. Agaricus campestris -- it's mushrooms, meadow mushrooms. Hold on a second, I'm going to put the scrambler on." The screen became random color for a second, then cleared again as the unit on my phone picked up the coded unscrambler. "Safe to talk now," he went on. "Henry, we want you to be a front man. We're all set to develop a mushroom monopoly. If we pull this off, you'll get all the commissions." A mushroom monopoly sounded about as valuable as a comer in yak-wool hats. Cut off the supply of meadow mushrooms, and it seemed to me that people would happily eat something else. I mentioned this to Izzy. "Henry, don't you ever look at the science sections? They don't grow the damn things for eating, they use them to extract the transplant catalysts. There are only three companies in the business, and my clients now control two of them. We want the third, but we have to work through an intermediary." I understood that easily enough. Laws on monopolies were getting stricter all the time. It was a situation I'd been involved in before and I knew the main limiting factors. "How much of the stock do you need, Izzy? Where's it traded, and what do I use for money?" "It trades right here, on the Tycho City Board. If we can get twenty-seven percent of the voting stock, we'll have clear control. We already bought eight percent through a holding company and we've been promised votes on another eleven percent on a tradefor-favors base. We want you to get the other eighf percent any way you can." "Expenses?" "Sure. But you only get the commissions if you buy us all we need. Finish with seven percent and you get nothing. Here are the credit number and stockholder positions you'll need to do the buying." I pressed 'Record' and he flashed me a stock I.D. list and a fourteendigit code on the Tycho City Central Bank. "One other thing, Henry. We've got a deadline. Midnight, U.T., twelve days from now. Think you can make it?" It would be tight, maybe, but it should be possible. I thought for a moment, then nodded just as the door behind Izzy opened and a tall blonde walked in. He glanced around, waved a quick farewell to me and cut the connection on the tableau of Snow White and Happy. I was glad to see him go so I could get started at once. I forgot my nagging tooth and began to check the stock prices. If you've ever been involved in a quiet stock purchase, you know there are two main factors: A low profile, and fast action. If people think there is a take-over in the wind, they get greedy and hold on to what they have. Hie last percent always costs the most. And if you don't do it fast enough, the professional market analysts will move when they see a lot of quick transactions in a quiet stock, and start buying against you on a speculative basis. After eight days, I had things moving along nicely. Six percent of the stock I needed was committed to a forward buy, held for three days, and I was expecting a call or a visit on the remaining two percent. I sat in my Tycho City apartment, one ear tuned to the phone and the other to the door chime. Visions of sugarplums danced in my head, and when the door rang, I leaped to answer it. I've become used to some unusual intermediaries in financial deals, but the man who ducked his head in through the doorway was the strangest yet. Huge, strawhaired, jutting-jawed, steely eyed -- you can supply the other adjectives yourself. It added up to the cliche hero of a space opera. He came in, looked at me, past me, and around the apartment. Finally he shrugged slightly and looked at me again. "Henry Carver?" There was surprise in his voice. "Yes. You're from Securities Investment?" He made himself at home on my couch. "Never heard of them. Look, let me make sure there's no mistake. Are you Henry Carver, the man who worked with Gerald Mattin on the development of the Mattin Link?" Hospitality and politeness have their limits. Anyway, that episode with the Mattin Link is not one of my favorite memories. "I don't know who you are, or what you're doing here. But I have an important business visit due any minute now. If you are not from Securities Investment, I'm afraid I must ask you to leave at once." "Sorry, Mr. Carver. I can't do that." He fished in his coverall pocket and pulled out a mag strip I.D. "Check that out, then let's talk." He was depressingly sure of himself. I fed the strip through the phone connection and watched the I.D. appear on the screen: Imre Munsen, Special Investigator, United Space Federation; authorized to commandeer the use of equipment, services and personnel for Level Four System Emergencies; classification of current assignment (you've guessed it): Level Four. "Now you know who I am, Mr. Carver. Before we go on, I have to be sure that I know who you are. Are you in fact the man who worked on the original Mattin Link -- the man who survived those first experiments?" "I am, but that was a long time ago. I don't know anything about the Links they have nowadays." "That's all right. We need help from someone with a fresh mind, not tied to current theory. First, I must swear you to strictest secrecy. A situation of unprecedented danger to the human race has arisen. If you reveal what I tell you to a third party, you will be guilty of endangering the public welfare and will be charged accordingly. You know the penalties." I did indeed. Anything the court chose to inflict. It was rather like the old military courtsmartial. No appeals, and the prosecutors, jury and judge were all the same people. My stomach began a rumble of anticipatory fear. "Mr. Carver," Munsen went on, "it will be simplest if you listen to me first without asking questions. I have studied your file, so I know your capability and pattern of rapid response. But hear me out, please, before you begin." What was the man talking about? I wondered what was in the file. And what about my business appointment? Munsen had better get on with it and go away quickly. for me -- if I could conclude my mushroom stock purchases in time. I decided to let him have his say, then tell him at once that I couldn't help. Ifs best if I summarize what he said to me. Munsen was just the sort of starry-eyed, deep-chested idiot he looked. Patriotic, fearless, decisive, clean-living -- we seemed to have absolutely nothing in common, the two of us. His explanation was full of irrelevant stirring speeches about our future, and the need for all of us to give our utmost to human advancement. It was enough to make a rational man sick. Six weeks earlier, as Munsen told it, a party of six had chartered a space yacht for a scenic tour of the inner Solar System. Milton Kaneely, the holovision star, had made the rental. Three men and three women were on board -- and with Milton Kaneely, for 'scenic tour' you could safely read 'drunken orgy.' They had careened randomly around the Moon and off past Mars into the asteroid belt. Blundering along there, they had landed on a rock fragment less than a kilometer long -- and stumbled across the first evidence of an alien race. On the asteroid, in a big rock chamber, sat the space warp. Kaneely and friends didn't know it was a space warp -- or even that they had found evidence of aliens. They thought Navy station. They sent a joking message back to Tycho City, complaining about the lack of a station emergency grog supply, and rocketed off for Chryse City. would have written the call off as a joke, except that on the way to Chryse City the Kaneely party had encountered another asteroid -- this time at a relative velocity of five kilometers a second. The accident, so far as anyone could tell, had nothing to do with their earlier landing, but the investigation group had taken a look at that asteroid too, to make their report complete. They found the space warp. Not knowing quite what it was, they were still smart enough to recognize it as an alien artifact. That was when Imre Munsen had been called in. "The most irritating thing," he said to me, "is the complete randomness of it. The Kaneelians didn't try to hide the space warp from us, but they didn't give it any kind of beacon, either. For all the help we had from them, it could have been another thousand years before we stumbled across it. We still have no idea how long they were on that asteroid, what they were doing in the Solar System, or when they left. They might come back any time." He looked gloomy and irritated. I stole a glance at my watch. It was getting late, my tooth was aching again, and there was still no sign of my mushroom man. "This whole matter is really interesting, Mr. Munsen," I said to him, polite and insincere. "But I'm a lawyer, you know, not a scientist. I can't think why you want me involved in all this -- unless you are planning to sue the aliens for negligence." He cheered up a little and smiled at me. "You underrate yourself, Mr. Carver. I like to see that in a man. Our computer selected your son we could get for this job. I read your background myself before I came here, and I won't be fooled by a modest appearance. The first man to transfer through the Mattin Link -- and the only survivor of those early experiments. The man to whom Peter Pinton entrusted the secret of Pintonite, and one of two men to come out of that alive when Pinton was killed." Munsen shook his head admiringly. "It's not just a question of hard work and intelligence, Mr. Carver. Lots of people have those. You also have good  luck -- and you've got guts." Not only that, I fully intended to keep them. I had no idea where Munsen had got all that information -- accurate, as far as it went, but it didn't go far enough. I felt like saying, "No, no, you've got it all wrong. I'm not brave at all. I'm a certified coward." But I didn't think it would make any difference. Munsen looked like a very determined man. Instead, I said, "I only wish I could help you, Mr. Munsen. But really I have no idea what I could do for you. I have pressing business obligations, and I know nothing about the aliens." "You know as much as we do, Mr. Carver. I want you to take a look at that space warp and use your intuition and experience." My intuition and experience told me to stay as far away from it as I could. "It has our group baffled," Munsen went on. "It provides instantaneous transfer, the same as the Mattin Link, but it's a lot more flexible. For one thing, it seems as though the exit points can be anywhere. For another, you don't need Link equipment at the exit. We've been able to send signalling devices -- not people -- through it, and they come out some place in the Solar System. Some random place. Two disappeared, and we think they must have gone into the Sun." Worse and worse. So far, it sounded riskier than the Mattin Link, and I'd had my fill of that long ago. "You tried to send people?" I asked. He nodded. "Volunteers. But there's some kind of a sensing device on the side of the warp chamber. It won't send living multi-celled organisms. Just sits there humming when we try it. It's very disappointing. The Kaneelians built in some kind of control on it and we have no idea how to change the settings." "Why not take it apart?" "We'd love to. As soon as we know how it works, we will. At the moment we're afraid we may ruin it completely if we tamper with it. We'd like to study the separate pieces. For one thing, it seems as though there are all-temperature superconductors in the control box." What was an alltemperature superconductor? I shook my head firmly. "There's not a thing I could do for you, Mr. Munsen. It's outside my field." Munsen turned three moods meaner. "Mr. Carver, I don't think you understand the situation. I am requesting your cooperation. But I am not really offering you a choice. We need you. If you persist in your attitude, I will be forced to send you for a hearing -- on Earth." He smiled a horrid smile. "Your record suggests that you prefer not to visit Earth. In any case, I expected you would welcome a chance to serve humanity." A hearing on Earth. I shuddered at the thought. There were people there who'd love to get their hands on me. Whatever Munsen's project, I couldn't imagine it would be worse than that. Even so, I wasn't credits without a struggle. "Don't get me wrong, Mr. Munsen. I'd be only too happy to go with you and take a look at the alien machines. But I have big responsibilities here. I can't spare the time, particularly just now." His manner warmed a little. "Of course, I know you're a busy man. What I have in mind wouldn't take long. I want you to take a quick look at the alien equipment, then you can come back here to the Moon and think it over, see what ideas it suggests to you. If necessary, we'll arrange a second trip later -- but that might not be needed, if we can use your ideas without your presence." "But can't that first trip wait a week?" He shook his head. "I'm afraid not. Time is important. Every day wasted could mean danger to us all. Until we understand the space warp, we won't feel safe -- the Kaneelians could come back any day, and we'd be helpless. I will guarantee you that if we leave tonight. I'll have you back from this trip in fortyeight hours. That's the best I can offer, and I tell you that I'm stretching the rules to promise that." Two days away would leave only two more days to finish the stock deal. I didn't like it at all, but I sensed that it was the best offer I'd get. For a Level Four emergency like this one, Munsen could have me shot, and no one would ask him for the reason until it was too late. "Give me the time to make one videophone call," I said. "Then I'll be ready to go. What do I need to bring with me?" "Not a thing -- we'll fit you out at Headquarters." He looked pleased with himself, and what he probably thought of as his subtle powers of persuasion. "I must say. Carver, I'm feeling relieved to know you'll be working on this job." I postponed my mushroom meeting for two days -- much to my contact's surprise, who knew something tricky was going on financially. Timing on these deals is everything. Then I swallowed a pill for my aching tooth, and off we went. It made me very pessimistic for the future of humanity, to think that they had to rely on people like me to handle their emergencies. Two hours later we lifted away from Tycho Base on a high-speed did agree with me, and never will. I was all right during the eight-hour trip to Kaneely's asteroid, a forlorn chip of rock in the middle of nowhere, because the ship was under acceleration all the way. But the temporary station that the Navy had set up on the rock itself had no gravity to speak of. We didn't bother to dock in the usual way -- there was only a big pressure dome, on the surface of the asteroid. We hovered close to that. and went across to it in our suits. Inside the bubble about forty men and women had assembled. Munsen, like the ham he was, made a fool of both of us. He made a stand-up speech. "Men," he said -- ignoring the women completely. "We've had a hard time of it, this last month. Now there's a ray of hope, a light at the end of the tunnel. Here is the man we've all waited to see, Henry Carver. Henry Carver, the only man -- ." And away he went. I endured it, averting my eyes from the audience, which seemed to be lapping it up. After Munsen dried up, they went into a very long and -- to me, at any rate -- completely meaningless briefing on the work that had been done so far to explore the Kaneelian chamber in the rock. I nodded occasionally, but the technical discussion was beyond me. Boiling off the jargon and gibberish, what was left seemed to be simple enough. The asteroid chamber was completely empty except for the space warp, and nobody had any idea at all how that worked. You put a signalling beacon, or some other object, inside it and then pressed a bar on the outside. Instantly, the beacon or whatever appeared somewhere else, anywhere from ten thousand to five hundred that had been recovered -- they had lost another since Munsen briefed me -- were all intact and apparently unscathed by the jump. But their positions when they appeared were completely random. Put a man or an animal inside the warp cylinder, and press the bar again. Nothing at all happened, except a slight hum from the machine. They had tried men in twos and men in threes; men in lead suits to screen testing radiation; men in suspended animation; men who had been knocked unconscious; and -- Munsen would try anything -- dead men. Of these, only the last were accepted for transfer and as usual they told no tales. The Navy still had plenty of volunteers, going dutifully into the spacewarp enclosure and then, hours later, floating back out again when it was clear that nothing was going to happen. There was no doubt that they were all getting discouraged. I wasn't keen to go near the Kaneelian machine -- you never knew when it might suddenly decide to work, explode or otherwise do something drastic. On the other hand, I very much wanted to get the thing over with and go back to Tycho City for my unfinished business. When the briefing ended, Munsen and I floated together down into the big chamber under the surface of the asteroid. It was actually three big spaces, inter-connected through tall archways. Two were completely empty and in a comer of the third sat a solitary, dull-grey metal cylinder, about two meters wide and three meters high. The space warp. You climbed in through the open top, and on the outside there was a gray bar that activated the system -- or failed to if there was a man inside. "Why are the arches so big?" I asked Imre Munsen over my suit radio. "Were the Kaneelians all ten meters tall?" "We don't know. They might have been. On the other hand, they should have been our size, or near to it, to fit into the warp. For all we know now, they may cdhie in a variety of sizes. Why do you ask?" A good question. I was just making conversation to put off the next step. Then I had an idea. "You say it will send single-celled animals through. Is it possible that the Kaneelians were single-celled? Could a single cell grow to the size of a man?" "I don't see why not. It wouldn't solve our problem. It would explain why a single-celled animal can get through -- but not why multi-celled animals can't. Why would they want to stop a transfer?" I shrugged. Since I don't understand human behavior at all, it seemed presumptuous to guess at the motives of the aliens. Munsen gestured at the top of the warp cylinder. "I'm going to take a look at the inside, Henry. Coming?" "Best if I stay outside, I think," I said casually. "The control unit's out here. I want to watch what happens to it when you go inside." Munsen had made it quite clear that at some point he expected me to take a look inside that ghastly cylinder, but I saw no reason to rush in. He nodded at me. "Makes sense. Once I'm inside, press the bar. You never know, I might get lucky." He floated up, then down into the open top of the cylinder. After a couple of seconds, his voice came over the suit radio. I worked the bar, and hoped. There was a low, steady humming from one of two square boxes on the side of the warp. It went on for about five seconds, then stopped. I waited. After twenty seconds I heard Munsen 's disappointed voice. "No good. I might as well come out again. There's a sort of metal piece inside here that moved backwards and forwards when I was waiting for the warp. I think it's the scanner. Let's change places and you can take a look." It was the moment of truth. If one of the boxes contained the scanner control, then the other box was presumably the warp mechanism itself. While Munsen was getting out of the cylinder, I took a multi-purpose belt attachment from the waist of my suit and opened up a long dur-steel spike. Its use had always mystified me -- it looked like an ice pick, but presumably wasn't. I drove it as hard as I could into the soft-plastic middle of the box that I thought contained the warp mechanism. Then -- a bad mistake, as I later realized -- to be on the safe side, I drove it just as hard into the other box. There was a satisfying sizzling noise, like 'a damp onion ring dropped into very hot fat. Feeling much reassured, I put the spike away and waited for Munsen to join me. "Let me stand here and watch what happens," he said. "Did you see anything at this end when I was inside?" I shrugged, then realized he couldn't see that well inside my suit. "Just the hum you told me about -- from that box." I hoped my efforts to gain a little insurance would not be visible to Munsen. With the old butterflies in my stomach, I pushed gently off from the floor, floated up and then, with a slight down-boost from the jets, dropped slowly into the warp cylinder. Despite my steps to deactivate the warp, I had the feeling that I was in trouble: I think the thing that separates a real coward from ordinary men is an extra sense that provides him with a continuous stream of information on all dangers, real or imaginary. To my eye, the open top of the cylinder gaped beneath me like the mouth of Hell. I touched the warp floor, and stood there breathless. After fifteen long seconds, when nothing at all had happened, I drew air into my complaining lungs. It felt good. "It's no good, Munsen," I said, hoping my relief didn't show in my voice. "Nothing's happening. I might as well come out." He didn't answer. I straightened my legs to push off from the floor of the warp cylinder. They made no contact. I looked down, then up. In both directions, there was a featureless gray nothingness -- and it was the same on all sides. I was baffled. I couldn't be in the warp transfer -- that was instantaneous. Then where was I? The question became more and more relevant as time went by and seconds became minutes. It would be misleading to say that I panicked when I realized the fix I was in. I had been in a state of terror ever since Munsen made it clear that he expected me to go inside the warp chamber. I couldn't get much higher on the panic scale. Even so, I didn't at all relish the prospect of starving to death inside my suit, or maybe popping out inside the Sun. My water and air recycling were almost perfect, but I would run out of food in a week. After an hour of these cheerful thoughts, a new factor entered. My tooth erupted again. It had been sitting back, quietly throbbing, ever since we reached the asteroid. Now it woke up with a vengeance and began to poke red-hot needles down through the top of my head. I eouldn't get a finger in my mouth because it was in the suit, but I ran my tongue over the left side of my inner gum and was rewarded with a bolt of lightning through my left temple. The gum felt squishy and I had a peculiar taste in my mouth. The pain grew steadily worse. There seems little point in a detailed recapitulation of the next three days. If -- as seems unlikely -- you've been through a similar experience, you know what it was like. If not, no words describe it. Fortunately or unfortunately, the infection from my tooth distorted my time sense. I ran a high fever and was delirious for at least part of the time. Teeth were much on my mind. I remember saying, out loud, 'the tooth, and nothing but the tooth,' and "uneasy lies the tooth that wears the crown." One thing is clear. Somehow, the combination of solitude, fear, pain and fever worked a strange synthesis. Just after I had said, "But why put the warp controls on the outside, not the inside?" I understood, from nowhere, the purpose, logic and practice of the Kaneelian space warp. I knew why we couldn't see a pattern in the points of exit, and why we hadn't been able to send living things through it. The knowledge did me no good. My misery went on. Then, long after I had died, gone to Hell, and been sent on from there to a worse place, the gray ambience suddenly vanished and I popped out into the black, dazzling vacuum of normal space. My suit emergency signal switched itself on and four hours me up. I had been warped almost teroid. The ship's robodoc clucked over me and pumped me full of antibiotics, tranquilizers and happy pills. By the time We reached Tycho Base I was stoned out of my mind and feeling pretty good. The trip took twenty hours. When we finally got there, I saw from my watch that my mushroom-deal deadline was a thing of the past. cheerfully. Hello Imre Munsen. He had arrived at Tycho shortly before I had. Would you believe it, he wanted to pump me for information before we'd exchanged two words? He was in a fine state of excitement. "Henry, you did it! We knew you would. What was the trick to it? How did you know what to do?" I had a clear choice. I could tell the truth, and probably be shot for sabotaging priceless equipment. Or I could explain that I had intentionally disabled the space-warp selection mechanism to make it accept living things -- and I had, of course, bravely put myself through it as a test. No prizes for guessing what I told Munsen and his cohorts. Naturally, I was the hero of the to see me, more and more important ones, finally capped by a visit from After two days of steady adulation, I'd had more than enough and wanted to go and attend to my long-neglected tooth. I had guarded my secret of the space warp closely, after I heard what had happened when I had left the asteroid. Munsen had tried to send himself through and the machine wouldn't do it. Maybe my transmission had been its last dying gasp, or perhaps it was self-repairing and had restored itself to its original selective condition. I left Tycho Base with their praises ringing in my ears and went back to the City. I hated it. God knows what they'd put into my computer file about this one. I didn't want to be dragged out again next time they needed a hero. Back in my apartment came the unkindest cut of all. I'd been answering questions and shaking hands for two full days at Tycho Base, in no real hurry because my mushroom monopoly deal was dead. But when I arrived back home and switched on the holovision, the date was three days earlier than my watch showed. The warp was instantaneous, but only to the outside observer. No wonder my delirious moans had been completely ignored when I was picked up -- no one understood that I'd spent three subjective days in that suit. If I'd known the real date. I'd have had time left to sew up my stock deal and get my commissions after we got back to Tycho. Instead, annoying of all, I might have guessed that the warp might not be instantaneous for the transferred object -- because I knew what the warp had been used for. The Kaneelians had come to the Solar System for a while, then packed up their furniture and moved on. They were ten meters tall, but like humans in one respect -- who bothers to take the empty trash cans with them when they move house? Who cares whether their garbage disposal unit sends the trash a millong the garbage believes it is in transit? The scanner made good sense too. The Kaneelians were like humans in some other ways -- household appliances had to be safe and child-proof. Imre Munsen had declared, in one of his more inflated introductions, that I had a sure place in history. I could imagine it, ringing down the ages. Henry Carver, the only man since time began to be accepted by, and transferred through, an alien garbage-disposal unit. I sat in front of my holovision, thinking of my lost commissions and wondering how long it would be before anyone else came to the same conclusion about the function of the Kaneelian space warp. At last I reached for the videophone and made a dental appointment, if For them, it was like a pilgrimage -- but with destination unknown. Rattrack hurried. His shoes slapped against the long steel avenue of the city at night. His back was straight. He was the picture of a man with somewhere to go, something to do there, a very unusual sight in the night city. There was enough light to walk by, the glow of a few high apartment windows reflected in the shiny metal street. Some of these lights moved as he walked, moved as the apartments and buildings silently rearranged themselves without disturbing the sleep of the dayfolk. The city was preparing itself for tomorrow, working its changes at a time when no one of consequence could see. Behind him, the sound of Clave's chair rose in pitch, if such a wheezing, grinding, unhealthy mechanical noise could be said to have an honest pitch. The chair pulled alongside and matched Rattrack 's pace, one side noticeably listing. The spotlight in front glowed faint, almost invisible red along its filament. The entire carriage wobbled slightly as Clave leaned forward, shifting his weight to his knobby elbows. "She might not make it. Rattrack," he said. "The grid changed again last night. It's become all twisty-tumy on the west end. She may be stuck there." It happened, of course. It happened that the streets changed, that a building would slip down into the street and reappear elsewhere, transforming a cul-de-sac into a nightlong prison. It even happened that you simply became lost in some newly erected street maze, arranged for the amusement of the dayfolk. But it didn't happen often. You could always get your bearings if you found the steel avenue. The steel avenue never changed, or at least never had. It cut east to west like a river flowing through the heart of the city, or the mirror by which the city could see its changes. It was a rule of the game. "She's here somewhere," said Rattrack, and he kept walking. "Don't get all fuddy mad, Rattrack," said Clave. "Her meal may have come late. The machinery could be broken. She might have decided not to come." And those were possibilities too. "Back away. Clave," said Rattrack. "She's met me for the last forty nights and she won't miss this one." "I'm sorry, Rattrack. Excuse me. Sorry." Clave spun his chair around and fell out of sight to the rear. The grumble of the machine faded until it was no more than a whisper, about one hundred meters away. Big man, Rattrack thought. Big man to chase off a runt like Clave. But there was not time to waste on awkward apologies. Best to forget it. Clave would forgive; he always did. Rattrack listened to the racket of the chair, reduced to a breath behind him. He liked that sound. It reminded him of the nights when he was a Troller, when the chair was his to skim low through the dark streets. Damn them for taking it from him. Damn them... Them? There was no such easily fingered them," not the Trollers, not the the black walls of the buildings. It was only the city, the city and its games. Double damn the city then. A distant scream of high terror came from his left, then silence. It was only a sound of the night city, nothing unusual in a scream. He went on, ears keyed to the slap of his shoes, the whisper of Clave's chair, the dead silence of the city around them. Directly overhead he saw the faint reflection of a topfloor apartment light on the city dome. Something nice about that elusive glimmering on a field of pure black. The undersized tunic chaffed at his underarms and he shrugged with discomfort, walked on. The muffled chutter of a Troller passed somewhere out of sight. He heard the sounds before he saw the woman: a dull thump, scrapes and shuffles, the slap of running feet, again the thump. There were few lights here, and Rattrack nearly walked by before he saw her huddled against the building. He hesitated, went over. She looked up at him. Blood covered one eye and ran down her chin. The tips of her hair were blonde, but the rest was black and matted. She lifted her hand to him and he helped her up. On her feet, she couldn't seem to orient herself. She stumbled away and back, then fell up against the building, each breath like the blow of an ax. She smiled. She pushed herself away, reeling like a drunkard until she stopped in the middle of the street. She steadied herself, lowered her head, and ran full tilt into the wall. There was a crack when she hit. The silence was complete. Clave had run from the disturbance, of course. Rattrack took a step, was appalled by the sound of his footfall. But this was absurd. It was onl a death, and the night was waiting, Zylyphony was somewhere... He knelt and touched her arm. She must have been an artist. Artists often gave in early, no inks, no paper, no clay, no visions inspired by the chew. He heard the chutter a moment before the Troller's spotlight swung onto the avenue. The light flashed along the metal street and Rattrack caught a glimpse of a shape, someone standing against the buildings across the street, watching. The Troller came up and hovered in his chair a few meters away. "Zero one six. I've got it." He swung the muzzle of his roper around at the dead woman, pushed the button, and sat back, popping a chew in his mouth. He yawned and stared at the black sky. At no time did he look at Rattrack or even so much as motion in his direction. A thin white ribbon snaked from the roper and settled around the woman's head. It began to wind tightly and evenly, covering first the bloody scalp, then moving down to the forehead, the eyes, mashing the nose flat and lifting the head slightly so as to loop underneath. Rattrack said, "Good, you enjoy your work." The Troller said nothing, did not move. The roper covered the corpse's neck and started down its shoulders, pulling the arms tight to the ribs. "It's a tough job," said Rattrack, "really important work, and a marvel that you handle it so well." The roper swathed hips, then bound legs and feet. The line slipped back into the muzzle, dragging the long white cocoon off the ground until it dangled by a single thread, the head bare centimeters off the ground. The line snapped and was snagged by a small hook on the underside of the chair. "She's secure now," said Rattrack. "You're a real hero." The Troller swung the spotlight at Rattrack. "Stay out, duddy," he said. "Four hours to light. Stay out of your scuddy little hidy-hole just a minute too long. I'll find you. I don't forget a face." Rattrack laughed. He forced himself to look into the explosion of light. His eyes were on fire. "You too, duddy," he said. "Wait till you make a mistake and you're out in the nightlife without your chair. See how you get along. I don't forget a face either." The Troller spat and swung his chair past Rattrack's nose. He sped off, riding low so that the corpse dragged along the ground. Rattrack laughed again. "Ho Zylyphony," he called, staving off the silence, waiting for his eyes to work again. "Did you see that? There goes one more Troller who knows Rattrack." He started across the street toward the shadows where the Troller's spotlight had revealed her. He knew it must be her. "Zylyphony? Come out!" The shadows were empty. He began to stroll down the street, brushing his hand along the satin building facades. She was here, somewhere. Then he heard the buzz and flattened against a wall. It was a warden. It came up the street, a fist-sized metal beetle, a blur of speed, a flicker running through each patch of light. It was heat in motion, could bum away any stain, could cut through a man like cheese and leave a wellcauterized stump. It was perfect, untouchable, and Rattrack hated it. The warden slowed at the blood on the street, moved crab-like over the sea. It went up the side of the building and down again, then sped off the way it came. It took seconds, and nothing remained, no char, no unobserved splatter, nothing. Rattrack stepped away from the wall. There was a sound, he turned, and Zylyphony was standing just out from the buildings a few paces away. She was looking... no, not at him. It seemed that she never looked directly at him, but the thinnest of hairs to the right, or left, or above. Her hair was a garland of dark curls. She was like one of the apartment window lights, impossible to reach, framed by night. He gave her a smile though he knew she would not return it. "Did you see me with the Troller?" "Yes," she said, and somehow the way that she said it, eyes away from his, a solitary nod without enthusiasm or even familiarity, stole the victory from him. He felt for a moment that he could take no more, that this small hurt would burst the dam that bound his entire ocean of pain, that he would be finally ruined, forced over the edge of the abyss. Not yet. He closed his eyes, felt it all settle inside of him. It seemed, had seemed for some time, that his body was no longer a simple package of blood and tissues. It was an envelope for his anguish, his hate of the city. To strike a spark of life in this dulleyed woman was no longer a game. TTie joke had gone too far, had turned sour and then rancid. Forty nights, and now he knew that, like everything else that had happened in his life, again it was the city trying to make him small, diminishing him by reducing this woman to nothing and throwing her in his face. He stepped over and took her arm. "Walk with me," he said. And she came along as he had protesting. She just came along. To their right, a building slid noiselessly into the street, a stately vertical descent. Before the roof was level with the street, the building behind it started down, and the one behind that, one after the other until a new street led off into the dark. He would take her to the fountain again (if it was still there) and do... something again. They turned off the steel avenue into deeper shadows. Before they had gone far, the sound of Clave's chair came through the night and took up its station, one hundred meters behind. As he came into the courtyard, Rattrack saw two men hunched furtively in the light. They muttered his name to each other, and crept away into the night. The fountain was still there, and again it had changed. The first night they had seen it, nearly two weeks ago, it had been little more than a large flat basin, a few sculpted figures, a few climbing blocks. Each night it had grown, and now it was a huge forest of thin red towers and spiral chutes that climbed perhaps half as high as the buildings. It glowed with a pale yellow light, bringing an illusion of animation to the dark circle of buildings standing shoulder to shoulder around it like cautious spectators. It was a spectacle in still-life. It was Rattrack's favorite mystery. Why only this in all the city to relieve the black of night? Why did this and nothing else change its shape by day? The towers and pools were dry now, as they would always be at night, but Rattrack saw water. He closed his eyes and was sliding down a chute, the tall one in the center, a twisting kilometerlong stream of water with the city revolving around him and the chew in his bloodstream playing tricks with his eyes and brain. He imagined the slide becoming a pool, and then perhaps a great jet of water to send him back to the top while showering those below. To ride a waterfall. He could have cried. He slapped his thigh with the flat of his hand, felt a satisfying sting. "Come on," he said to Zylyphony. "We'll explore." She stepped back and sat on the black street, looking down. "All right then," he said. He would not let it hurt. "Stay here." He set his eye for the pinnacle of the tallest spire, clambered over the uneven blocks on the floor of the fountain, and began to climb. The banked walls of the spiral channel were purchase for his hands and the slick soles of his shoes. There was nothing to his left but open space. It was a long climb. Halfway up, when he had begun to tire, he stopped to take off his shoes and wipe the sweat from his palms. He looked at the ground. Zylyphony was dimly lit by the fountain glow, small as a marble. She seemed to be looking away, although he could not be sure. What must he do to catch her eye? Should he scream and wave his arms? Would she look up if he Jumped? Clave was a distance from her around the perimeter of the fountain, disconnected from his shadow by the space beneath his chair. Rattrack looked back at her. She was not watching. He dropped his shoes over the edge and started up again, pushing for speed now, trying to use up the tension that had grabbed his muscles and made him clench his teeth. Then he was on a small platform at the top. Zylyphony and Clave were dots. It was a long way down, a quicker suicide, he thought, than banging your head against a wall. But not for him, never for him. One thing that Rattrack never feared was his own death. He did not believe in it. A breeze could have blown him from the tiny perch, but there was no breeze in the city. He looked around, and even from this height, even with the light from the fountain, he could not see the flat level edges of the rooftops. He followed the marching lines of black windows with his eyes until they seemed to merge somewhere overhead with the black walls of the buildings. He looked higher still, until the buildings blended in with the black sky and the unseen dome. He looked up until he stood like an arrow perched on end, his mouth pulled openby the stretch of skin over his jaws, and for the first and only time, he felt small. The weight of insignificance fell on him like a physical thing and he dropped to one knee, trembling hands curled around the edges of his tiny platform. He saw a dead woman with a bloody head. He came up slowly, first placing his feet and straightening his knees, then uncoiling along his spine, raising his chin again. He took the collar of his tunic in both hands and ripped it open from sternum to navel. "It's Rattrack!" he screamed. "Open your lights or huddle in the dark. It's Rattrack!" The city answered him with silence. "Enough," he said, his voice cold and loud enough for only himself to hear. "I know you. I know what you can do to people. I know the sad smiles of your dayfolk when they try to forget that they have nowhere new to go. I know their desperate chatter, their endless games. I know the triviality of your imagination. "I tried to leave you and there was nowhere to go. For that you have taken me from the day. Now I say to you that I will not be devoured. There is a woman down there to whom you owe a soul. It's time you began to pay your debts." He scrambled down the chute, friction searing the heels of his hands. He skidded around the widening turns of the spiral, down, down, the floor of the city growing in his eyes. He Jumped the last four meters and walked toward Zylyphony. Clave rode up to him and then stopped, watching with rabbit eyes as Rattrack walked past. He took Zylyphony by the rough sleeve of her tunic and pulled her to her feet. She came up limply. "I ask you for the last time," he said. "Must you let the city do this to you? Can you allow it?" She did not look at him even now. "You don't understand," she said. "Who are we to allow or not allow? If we didn't exist, the city would go on just as it always has with all these buildings empty, the streets quiet. It makes no difference. I stay alive because it's easier than dying. I come with you because... who am I to say no? But it doesn't matter. The city is a machine and to be human is nothing special." Clave charged up to them, sitting high in his chair. '"He's special. He's -- " "Shut up. Clave." Rattrack did not turn his head. "I won't let the city have you," he said. "We make ourselves special by what we do." He smiled. "I intend to make you come alive, really alive, if it kills you." He pulled her by the arm and started up the street. Clave followed behind. They went back along their route, back until they were standing again on the steel avenue. Rattrack motioned Clave forward, pushed a switch on the chair. With Clave gripping the arms as if it were a wild beast, it sailed up the avenue with Rattrack and Zylyhony running behind. It was faster than they and they lost sight of it in the darkness. They could hear it wheezing and chugging ahead of them for a time until it pulled out of earshot. Rattrack slowed his pace. "What are you thinking about right now?" he asked. This was the best sort of light for her. It softened her face, made her look close. "I was wondering what it is." "What?" "I'm not curious," she said. "No, I just thought it might be easier if you told me what you really want from me. If it's sex, you can have it. If you want talk. I'll talk." "What I want." As if it was small enough to be made into words. As if he could just say it and be done. "Just a couple of little things. I want to prove that everything you say is wrong. I want to make the city, the whole scuddy damned city, look up and say my name! Think you can take care of it right now, or would you prefer to wait a bit?" The chair was hovering above a wide hold in the middle of the street where there had been no hole or seam minutes before. "What is this thing, Rattrack?" Clave said. "It -- The chair came and -- Everything feels different and I'm scared." "It's all right," he said. "The chair homes in on this spot when you close that switch. It's for the Trollers." Clave twisted around in the seat, looking down the street in a paroxysm of terror. Rattrack and Zylyphony walked to the edge of the hole. It was a cylindrical shaft running straight down into the body of the city, seven meters around and darker than the night. Zylyphony shuddered and looked away, and this, obscurely, seemed to him just right. "Such a deeply dark place, Rattrack," said Clave, making a ludicrous attempt at self-control. "What is it? Where does it go?" "Ah Clave," he said histrionically, "it's the place of the dead, the last journey of our departed nightlife fellows. This is the true shrine where Trollers make their grisly offering to -- " He snorted at himself, failed a grin. There was a demand for drama in the air, a time, a tempo of events, and it would not do to just start down, pulling her after like a sack of stones. He stood by the hole, waited for the upbeat. "Will you come?" he said finally. She shuddered again and shrugged, but when he swung his legs over the edge and lowered himself until only his head showed above the street, she sat down beside him and prepared to follow. Clave called out, "I'd come too, Rattrack. I'd like to come but I don't think my body will move. No, it's all fuddy tight. I don't think I can move at all." "Stay if you want," Rattrack said, "but it's safe. That chair has been down here before. This is where I hid it from the Trollers." "That's fine," Clave said desperately. "It's safe. I'll putter-put along with you just as soon as I can move."  h  A spiral ledge ran clockwise down the wall of the shaft. Although it was not quite wide enough to safely walk along, it could be used as a ladder, each "rung" nicely spaced half a meter below the next. Rattrack started down with Zylyphony at his left, matching him step for step. They had descended about a hundred meters when they heard a sound above them. It was Clave's chair slowly moving into position above the hole. Rattrack smiled and felt more at ease with the sound of the chair near. The other time he had come here, Rattrack had been in the chair and had hardly noticed the length of the journey. Now it seemed to have no end. He climbed until his arms and legs, already tired from the fountain tower, began to twitch and then spasm. He made himself go a little farther, thinking each step, not allowing the illusory colors of the darit to distract him. He went on until he could not, and then called for a rest. They sat on the ledge, the level above brushing their heads. Rattrack did not try to speak. He breathed, leaned back, tried to accommodate himself to the condition of being unable to tell if his eyelids were open or closed. He heard the grumble of Clave's machine, hollow and echoing above them, and... something else. He reached out to hold Zylyphony motionless. "Do you hear something?" "I don't -- " He squeezed her arm. "Shush." There it was again, a whizzing sound, something like a ball bearing rolling down a ramp at great speed. "I hear it," Zylyphony said. It was very faint but growing louder, and there was a modulation to the volume. It was loud then soft, loud then soft, taking about a second to complete each cycle, as if it were something moving very fast, around and around. Where had he heard that sound before? "It's a warden," Zylyphony said. She sounded... frightened? No, but her voice was alive. "There's a warden on the ledge." For a moment he didn't understand. Then he twisted around to climbing position. He could not see the top of the shaft and the thing was coming up -- how fast? By the sound of it, one level every second, thirty meters each minute. He stopped himself from trying to figure how long it would take them to reach the top. He called up to Clave, "Stay away from the walls." "Hands, then feet," Zylyphony said. "What?" "Listen." Her voice was close to his ear. "We hold on with only our hands while it passes by our feet. Then we balance on our feet and keep our hands away from the ledge until it's gone." He could think of nothing else to do. They stood there, listening to the noise grow louder. It seemed to fill the shaft, each whoosh blending into the next. He heard Zylyphony expel a short breath. A giggle? Why didn't they try to hold onto the chair until it passed? The chair might have held them all. How would they know when it was on the level below them? Then he felt the vibration as it passed beneath them, and they both yelled "Now!" simultaneously. A heartbeat while it seemed that his arms were stretching like rubber bands, and then "Now!" He planted his feet on the lower ledge, jerked his hands away. Too fast. His balance was uncertain. He began to pitch away from the wall. threw his left hand forward to grip the ledge as a pictuiv of endless falling, his body revolving through the darkness, imprinted itself on his mind. He held the ledge. A feather seemed to brush by his fingers. The pain came a second later and he screamed, pulled back reflexively and would have fallen if Zylyphony's hand had not pressed against his back, steadying him. He sobbed, his left hand held tight to his stomach, his right hand squeezing the ledge again and again. Clave lowered his chair until he was level with them, nearly swatting them off the ledge in his haste. "A warden, Rattrack." His voice shook and broke. "A warden Just went zippity by me not that far from my nose. Oh Rattrack, it's so fuddy dark -- You're hurt!" Rattrack moved his right hand along the ledge, unable to keep himself still for the pain. The surface was still warm from the warden's passing. His hand touched something small and soft. He felt it, rolling it between his thumb and forefinger, and then he realized what it was. He slid his hand along, felt two more. They were three fingertips neatly lined up on the ledge where the warden had cut them from his hand in passing. He swept them into the darkness, nearly losing his balance again. "Let's go out, Rattrack," said Clave. "You can use the chair. Let's go -- " "Go?" The decision was already made. "When it did this to me?" iiis body spoke and felt pain, and none of it touched the perfect, cold certainty of him. The pustule had burst. This was only the beginning. "To me!" He slammed the wall with his good hand and started down. Without a word, as it should be. Clave and Zylyphony followed. It was only five steps down, five awkward steps of hand and elbow, before they came to a blue light in the wall. Above it was an illumispot of color and a section of the wall opened, large enough to admit the chair. They stepped from dark into light. There was a floor and a thin glowing path, a meter wide, that ran into the distance like a dare. Rattrack had been here before. He sat cross-legged on the lighted path without a glance at his surroundings and began to massage his left hand, trying to work the weakness out of it. The hand would not make a fist. The fingers curled slightly and then stopped, trembling. They would move no further, no matter how strongly he urged the muscles. He looked at the hand, noticing how peculiar and square it seemed, not as if it were a part of him at all. The middle finger was cut between the top joint and the fingernail. The index and fourth fingers both had bits of nail still attached. He used his tight hand to curl the fingers, and the pain hit again, worse than before. He doubled over, puking, and rocked back and forth, unable to open his eyes. He felt a hand on his shoulder. "Get away," he said. The acidic vomit in his throat made him cough. "Let me be." He needed some time, that's all, just some time. Zylyphony stepped back, hugged herself and shivered. The air was much colder than the constant temperature of the city. She shook her head, walked a few paces away from Rattrack. She looked around. There was too much to think about and she was not ready. The light of this place was bright only in contrast to the dark of the shaft. Now she could see the shadows, the limits of her field of vision. The place was immense. There were no walls she could see, no ceiling. The floor stretched away from her in every direction, a plain of metal broken only by a sparse maze of thin columns rising from floor to... where? Shadows in the distance, massive and indistinct, seemed to nse and fall like oily waves. She shut her eyes, stamped her foot to test the solidity of the floor. She was grabbed by a sudden abandon and she whirled around madly, joyously, then stopped just as suddenly, dizzy and cold, afraid. Just the chill, she told herself. She looked back and saw the shaft by which they had descended, a shiny cylinder running from the floor to... how far? Distances were impossible in this place. That column over there, for example. She judged it to be no more than fifteen meters away, and she walked toward it, counting her steps. One hundred paces later she was about to give up, deciding that the thing must be moving away from her. And then she came to it with a sudden and absolute abridgment of distance. It was thinner than her smallest finger. She would not have seen it had it not thrown the light from the path directly back at her. She leaned her cheek against it and looked up. How far? She imagined, wanted to believe, that it ran up through the street of the city into the soft warmth of an apartment where someone slept, dreaming of the sun. She touched it with the tip of her tongue, feeling the tingle of metal at the back of her hose. A sound traveled through the column, the faint thrumming of heavy machines. She pushed away from it and began to retrace her steps. Clave rode up to her as she walked. "How is he?" she said. "He hurts fuddy bad. He wanted to know where you were." "I'm coming." Clave turned, then swung the chair around again. His fingers trembled at the controls, and the chair shuffled back and forth in the air. A pause, then he said, "It happened because of you. He's only here because of you." She retreated a step from the intensity of his pain, his anger, and his fear. "I don't want any of this," she said. "I'm only here because -- No, wait!" She walked toward him. "I'm sorry. Clave, but I'm not responsible. I only want to be left alone. I just want a place that's warm and quiet. I want -- No, this is all wrong." She folded her arms over her head, felt as if she were stretched paper-thin along the cold endless floor. "I don't know," she whispered. "I don't know anything except -- Clave?" He was waiting, motionless, a sphinx. "I want to live. When that warden... I want to live! It's fuddy dumb, but I didn't know that before." He scratched his ear. "Something is different with you." "I'll ask him to go back," she said, "for you. You love him, don't you?" The chair did its curious shuffle again. "I don't know," and he sped off to hover around Rattrack like a distraught mother. Zylyphony watched him go. He was right; she had changed. She put her hand to her face. The flesh of her cheek was still cold from the touch of the metal column. Her palm warmed the spot. To live again, to want. She had changed and felt a bit afraid of how little she knew of what she had become. Rattrack walked toward her as she approached the path. He looked pale, even in that dim light, but seemed composed. "We should stay on the lighted path," he said. "Things move around out here." "You don't have to go on," she said, "not if you came down here to prove something to me. I don't think I need it anymore. You can go back now." Rattrack laughed the laugh of a confused man. "Well, there was that, of course," he said. "Wanting to prove something to you, I suppose. But now... As long as we're here, we might as well look around. Why not?" "Because you're hurt and you're weak, and this place may be dangerous. Wait until you're well." "What's happened to you? I feel fine." "Rattrack," said Clave, "it's a dubby bad place and it makes me shake all over. Let's go -- " "Shut up, you." He took a step toward the chair and Clave raced away with a look of terror. Rattrack turned back to her. He would not meet her eyes. "It's not just you," he said. "What else?" "This!" He raised his maimed hand and shook it. "This scuddy damned city took my hand. I'll take something from it before I go. I'll show it Rattrack. I'll teach Rattrack to it. Then I'll go back. Is that answer enough? Will it do? Come, Clave." He strode off toward the lighted path. She watched him go, then looked toward the metal chute, the pathway back. She didn't know what to expect from herself. She was a stranger in her own skin. She heard the sound of Clave's chair and turned. He was looking at her, apologetic, perhaps hopeful. She managed a smile. "There's nothing back there anyway," she said. "In a way he's right. Why not go on?" They went on together, and did not hurry to catch Rattrack. She was thankful for the familiar sound of the chair. She saw nothing more ominous than that vaporous shifting of shadows in the distance, but everything looked as if it were underwater, so tenuous was the light and so indistinct were the shapes. Nothing seemed quite real or substantial except the sound of the chair and the stark ribbon of the path, as if there were no floor, as if she could step off the edge and fall lazily forever. She stopped trying to grasp the scale of this place, and realized after a time that she had settled on a false but comforting notion that it was really very small, that the darkness was walls, that those vague peripheral movements came from the rustling of a thin paper backdrop just a few steps away on either side. She smiled. Clave, by her side, was repeating a baby rhyme to himself, a creche song that she remembered from her own childhood. It went; Go to sleep, child, close your eyes. Tomorrow morning the sun will rise. Strange that memory could be so painless. The rhyme reminded her of another snatch of verse, the last lines of a poem she had never loved, but which came to her now. Fear not shadows of the night. Dark is prologue to the light. Clave said, "When I was in the creche, they said I was the bad one. The habilitators said so, the other children said so. They said, you're the bad one. You're the one the nightlife's going to get. And they were right. I couldn't do anything. I wasn't an artist, or a nurse, or a thinker. I was too stupid to be a hydroponics duddy. I didn't like the games or the shouting house. Oh, I was fuddy bad. All I could do was watch and listen. It took twenty-five years, but the nightlife did get me, it did..."    The child is angry, pouting, defiant. "I won't go," he says. His back is against the wall and his pudgy little hands are fists. "I don't want to go." The habilitator nods, looks at Zylyphony with a shrug and at the other strollers who have stopped to gawk. "Oh my, no," the habilitator says with exaggerated clarity. "If you don't want to go, of course we won't. The very idea!" She smiles tolerantly for the crowd. "I want to go back," the boy protests. "Well, we can't quite do that," she says. "Of course if you don't want to go to the shouting house, we won't, but it's what we are scheduled to do, you see. If we don't do what we are scheduled to do, then there is no schedule and we can't do anything at all. I'm sure you can understand. So you have a choice, you see. We can go to the shouting house or we can do nothing." The crowd is growing thicker. Someone jostles Zylyphony, makes the sign of apology and moves away. She doesn't mind. She is quite taken with this little drama, very nearly genuinely interested. Besides, the sun is bright. Lunch was good. This feels to be one of her good days. The habilitator waits patiently while the boy looks around the circle of faces, until his shoulders slump and he walks away from the wall. "Ready to go now?" she says. "Want to?" He nods, head hanging. "Very well, as long as you want to." Then, as they push their way through the crowd, "You had better be careful, young man. It'll be the nightlife for you if you go on this way." The crowd chuckles its appreciation and begins to break, everyone talking to his or her neighbor, serious or delighted with the episode. Zylyphony exchanges pleasantries with a woman who is intrigued by the metaphysical subdual implicit in the nightlife concept. "...perfection, of course, being the obverse of the entire gestalt..." And yes, Zylyphony can see the point, that the nightlife fiction serves to point out the perfection of the city. And of course it is absurd to consider it on any other level. It is the ancient Hell myth revamped, given substance by the people who invent stories of their experiences as Trollers, and by the tales about people who disappear at night. If only (and she shudders a bit at the thought), if only it were true. If only she could spend a single night away from this damned perfection. Anything to pass the time.    "What?" she said. Clave looked at her. "I stopped eating the chew," he said. "I found out about it and stopped zippity quick. Then one night the Trollers came for me and dropped me in the street. They didn't even tell me where the hidy-hole was. Rattrack saved me." He leaned toward her. "You don't think I'm still a bad one, do you?" He studied her eyes. "No, you don't," he said finally. "How could you? You're here. You must be one too." He sat back with a sigh of satisfaction. "Yes, Clave," she said, not really speaking to him. "I'm a bad one all right. I stopped talking with people, and that's bad enough, to the city." "Oh, I never talked with anyone," said Clave. "I said a lot of things, but no one said anything back to me." "What was it that you found out about the chew?" His voice dropped to a conspiratorial whisper. "It's not a food," he said. "It's really a little machine. It gets inside of you and changes your belly into a machine and makes all your veins into wires. It makes your brain a machine." He looked away from her. "You don't believe me." "I believe you," she said. "It's true enough." She saw the movement in the comer of her eye. It was almost overhead, a tiny black square dropping from the ceiling (not the real ceiling, of course, but as high as she could see), sliding down on nothing, or perhaps she could see just a hint of silver thread at each comer. Yes, now that it was a bit closer and larger, she could definitely see threads at each comer. Still, it was small enough to block out with her thumb held at arm's length from her eye. A little closer now. It was a cube, and there was something familiar... And then her careful little scheme of perspective exploded as she realized how huge, how impossibly vast, it was. The silver threads were four metal columns, and the cube, the black cube -- She closed her eyes, sat down on the path. The cube was a building, one of the tall dwellings from the city's surface, all the windows opaque so the dayfolk would not be bothered with the workings of their home. As if they would care. As if there was one who would not call it a chew dream and go back to bed. She opened her eyes. It had come to rest on the floor some interminable distance away without a sound, the roof still invisible in the darkness of height. It began to move at an angle away from her, riding between the four thin metal columns, gradually picking up speed until it was gone. She buried her head in her arms. She heard footsteps. "I have to go back," she said. "I have to go back. I have to -- " She made herself stop. "Caught you by surprise?" Rattrack was sitting by her side. "It took me a while to get used to it too." He was smiling. "I wouldn't mind," she said, "if we were going somewhere. It would be all right if we were going to find a place where people said things that mattered, or where the city wasn't -- It's just too much. This place goes on forever and it's too big to be real. I want to go back and not think about it any more." "So that's what you'll do?" he said. "Go back to the nightlife and the nipples on the wall of the hidyhole at mealtime? If the city would let you, you'd go back all the way, wouldn't you? Back to the hours spent admiring some silly small change in something unimportant, back to the games played with the object of not winning because winning would mean the end of the game. Remember? Remember that livingroom furniture they call art? Remember the solipsistic absurdities they call thinking?" "I remember, I remember, I remember! Will you stop it? Please, just stop." She felt tired and cold and thought that she could wait right there, motionless, just waiting for time to take it all away. "I don't know," she said at last. "The city won't take me back and this is no worse than the nightlife, I suppose. Maybe -- " "What?" Something, a touch of life, crept back into her. A sneaky thing, this wanting. "Maybe there'll be something down here. People. A new life. I don't know." And it was gone again. "What does it matter? We're all walking dead." "Oh, I don't feel so dead," Rattrack said. "My hand aches a little, but that's the worst of it. Besides, you and I at least have something to look for, you for your paradise and I -- Well, let's say that I have a debt to repay." "Your hand?" "No, it's an old debt, or you might call it a game." He held up the damaged hand, the peculiarly abridged fingers. "This was the last move, and now it's my turn." "Your games lack an element of humor." She touched the hand. "Does it hurt very much?" "Just enough to keep me awake. It reminds me that I'm alive." She looked at him, really looked at him for the first time. There was nothing new to see; it was only her eyes that were different. "Is it so important to you to feel alive," she said wonderingly, "that you welcome pain, that you make a personal opponent of a machine?" "If the city is only a machine, what does that make us?" He was still smiling. Exactly. But she said nothing, only looked away. She started when his fingers touched her cheek, but she held down the surprise and fear, and reached out to touch him in return. His eyes held hers for a long moment, long enough for her to both want to hold him closer and want to pull away, long enough to taste the silence. Then, when she knew that he knew he had her, his eyes shifted to the side, he looked over his shoulder down the ribbon of light, and said, "We shouldn't waste time." He stood, turned so she could not see his face. "I'll go ahead to find the city -- there'll be a meeting between us, I assure you of ihat -- and you can come along to look for that paradise of yours." Paradise. Was it fair to pin a name on hope? But the thing she felt most, the thing at the top of her mind, was relief. He waited impatiently for her to stand. "Do you ever wonder who you are?" she asked. "No," he said flatly. They started along in silence. She hung back a pace so that their hands would not accidentally touch as they walked. They came up to Clave a few minutes later. He was hovering by an elevator platform set in the floor. It was the same type as the ones in the city's buildings, a circle marked in black on the floor, half surrounded by a curving, chest-high wall. The lighted path looped around it and then continued on, straight as an arrow. Zylyphony and Rattrack stepped on together, and a sign flashed on the inside of the wall, the letters flickering dimly. They ignored it. "I won't fit," Clave said. The sign winked off and was replaced by another. Zylyphony barely had time to read: maintetoo was gone and three buttons had appeared in its place. "Going down," said Rattrack. He pressed the second button. The floor jerked. There was a groan of gears and cables, and slowly they began to sink beneath the works of the city. "Follow us down. Clave, the way you did in the chute," Zylyphony said. Then he was gone, and almost immediately the elevator wheezed and trembled and came to a stop. She was looking out into a narrow corridor bathed in a hush of light, dozens of smaller hallways branching off before it curved out of sight. She noticed the ceiling. How strange to see a ceiling so low. It would brush the top of her hair. She heard Clave's chair lowering and stepped out of the elevator (o make room. The floor seemed to drop a fraction of a centimeter under her feet. She tensed, half turned, then threw her arm in front of her eyes as the comfortable near-dark. She heard a scream from Clave, begai. to grope her way back to the elevator, almost wishing she were blind rather than be struck by this. Her eyes felt like flames in her skull. Then she touched a wall and stumbled. The floor was cold against her palms and the light was with her, even with her eyes closed, rosy through her eyelids. Long seconds passed before it was no longer painful. She held her hands up, opened her eyes the least possible degree, and looked through eyelashes and between fingers. Light covered the wall from floor to ceiling and stretched two meters wide. Thin lines in a rainbow of colors flickered, danced, shifted from place to place with electronic speed and precision. She forced her eyes fully open (it was bearable now) and took a step toward the thing. It was too much to take in all at once, a maze of shifting lines, a mad draftsman's nightmare. In the lower right-hand corner computer letters announced: cross section was beginning to make some sense of a bizarre sort. The shapes near the top looked like buildings that lined the steel avenue. Here was the hydroponics palace, the famous rooftop arcade outlined in orange. This must be the game house -- no, it was the shouting house. The game h use was over here, the black pentagon. Rattrack and Clave came over. "It's thecity," she said. She pointed out the landmarks. Rattrack nodded, pointed. "This is the shaft we came down." It was labeled main access tube. "What do you think these... ?" With her finger she traced a group of thin green lines that ran a tortuous course from the top of the screen to the very bottom. He shrugged. "Com lines? Transport tubes? Circuits? Connections?" He stepped forward, pressed his palm against the screen. "This can tell us everything," he said. "It can tell us where the city is exposed, what to manipulate, how to get away. It can -- " He stopped. There was a hum in the air. "Wardens," said Zylyphony. She glanced at the map. "This is the maintenance level. This is their home." And they all heard, not the hum of a single warden, but the low pitched growl of a dozen, or two dozen, or more of the small machines. "The elevator," Rattrack said. He took one step in that direction, and a warden zipped from behind the curved wall of the elevator. He barely had time to jump to one side. It ran out of sight around the bend of the corridor, slowing in preparation for a turn as it went, and just as it disappeared, a pack of perhaps five more came around the bend, bearing down on them at terrifying speed. "Rattrack," Zylyphony yelled, "the chair. Get up on the chair. Get your feet off the floor!" She was moving before the words were out of her mouth. She grabbed the back of the chair and hauled herself up, dangling for a moment and then wrapping her legs around the armrests. The chair groaned. Rattrack seemed frozen for a second, then scrambled up onto Clave's lap. In that instant the map screen went black and the buzz of the wardens passed under them in the dark. Zylyphony pounded her fist on Clave's shoulder. "Power, Clave." She could not see anything in the sudden darkness, but she could feel the sensation as they floated gently toward the floor. The chair shivered and whined as it tried to compensate for the excess weight. "Power," she said. A snippet of a popular tune played in her head insanely for a moment, then was gone. "Power!" Clave's shoulder was like a rock; he did not move. She stretched her hand toward the controls. Her position was nightmarishly wrong; the levers were a fingertip's width from her reach. She began to adjust to the sudden darkness, saw the chair drifting down, saw the swarm of wardens beneath them churning like a hive of disturbed bees. Then Rattrack cursed, twisted to get his good hand to the proper lever, and pulled. The chair screeched a protest. It shook as if it were about to fly apart. But it held, began to rise, then steadied as Rattrack pushed the lever back a bit. It fell no further. "The elevator," Zylyphony said, shouting to be heard above the piercing machine noise of warden and chair. "Move it back to the elevator." Rattrack's eyes were wide and wild. His face was twisted with desperate indecision, his lips pulled back, his teeth bared. "No, the map. We need the map!" Zylyphony pulled at the back of the chair, felt the muscles in her neck and belly lock. She forced her way up, then forward, the back of the chair biting into her ribs. She caught a glimpse of a warden passing over her head on the low ceiling. She reached for the controls. Rattrack slapped her hand away. "Listen, Rattrack." She made her voice calm. "The map goes on when someone stands on the floor. Do you understand? The floor. Look where you'll have to stand." More wardens were piling into the corridor each second, nearly blanketing the floor. A few zipped along the wall in a brief arc before disappearing into the roiling mass. Zylyphony felt the heat rising, saw Rattrack look down. Then they were blinded again as the map screen flashed on. Zylyphony forced herself to look. It was not so painful this time. Rattrack was already squinting at the map. "Reactor," he said. "See how the lines converge at that one spot?"  She tried to think. The buzz of the wardens cut through her. She stared at the map. There were four distinct levels to the city, top to bottom, from the surface to a level below this one. "That's it," Rattrack said. And yes, she could see the spot on the next level down where all the lines, green, red, yellow, blue, all came together. It was a dome shape nestled at the base of the main access tube, their shaft from the surface. Red letters across the dome said: reactor comsomething? She was dissolving in the heat. The pitch of the chair changed, became more insistently erratic. "The elevator, Rattrack. Now!" He nodded. He moved his hands. The chair jerked. "Back," she said. "A little to the right. Farther. There." The wardens ringed the entrance to the elevator, but did not enter. Signs flashed on the curved wall, the buttons appeared, and she flung her hand at them, not caring which one she hit. The elevator creaked and jerked, and began its slow descent. For a second her eyes were level with the gleaming hump-backed bodiesof the wardens. Then they were gone. The elevator rumbled its way along its track, groaning as if it were the grandfather of all machines. It moved much more slowly than any reasonable design could have called for, stopping completely ht times and then starting up again after a hesitation of clanking gears. Clave's chair was a new thing in bad repair, but this elevator was old. It felt old. It made Zylyphony feel that they were dropping down through time rather than space. She listened to the squeaks and clunks as if they were the answer to a riddle. Why am I here? Clank, wheeze -- I don't know. Where am I going? I don't know. Rattrack lowered the chair to the floor and smiled brightly at Zylyphony. "What a battle," he said. "What an adventure. We'll take the city and twist it by its nose." The elevator lurched and then continued down. He laughed and kicked the wall. The elevator rocked. "Our chariot." Clave essayed a grin. Rattrack leaned over, grabbing his tunic when he tried to twist away. "You duddy little fool," he said. "You frightened idiot. You could have killed us, freezing up like that" He slapped Clave across the mouth. Zylyphony pushed them apart, then hit Rattrack on the nose when he reached again for Clave. "You're no better than he is," she said. "Get over there away from him. Go on. Go!" He turned and sat facing the wall. "Just keep that," motioning at Clave, "away from me." She put her hand on Clave's shoulder, saw the tears on his cheeks. They sat that way, listening to the sounds of the ancient machine down through layers of the city and minutes of their lives. "I'm sorry," Rattrack said. They were both silent. "Look, I don't apologize often, but I said it. What more do you want?" The elevator shuddered, then went on. "I can't afford to be soft," he said. "Look into your miserable souls and you'll see that I'm doing this for all of us. I'm doing it for you." "Be so fuddy careful, Rattrack," Clave said, his voice soft as spun cotton. Zylyphony looked at him in complete surprise. "Be so fuddy careful that you know who's soul needs your help." The elevator stopped. There was a door and a silver knob set halfway up one side. Rattrack pushed at it, then pulled. Nothing. He tried to slide it to the left and the right. "It's locked." He kicked it. Zylyphony walked over and pressed her hands against the door, fingers curved, palms arched, like two clumsy spiders. She rested her tight hand on the knob. It was warm from Rattrack's grip. It seemed loose. She curled her thumb and forefinger around it. "No!" It was Clave, standing on the seat of the chair. He thrust his scrawny arm toward her, palm up. "Don't..." "Can it be any worse than the nightlife?" she said. "Yes!" She looked at the knob. It almost seemed that it wanted to turn. "I have to see, Clave. How can we know unless we look? How can we know that it's not -- " Paradise. But she couldn't say it.  ir ir She turned the knob and the door swung out without resistance. Foul air wafted into the elevator. Zylyphony stepped through the door, into the smells of decay, the pungent odor of urine and feces, the silence. She stood on a city street. A former city. The street was cracked. Many of the walls lining the broken sidewalks had crumbled and fallen into brash. An odd sort of lighting, like firelight, flickered on the ruins, danced with the shadows. There, a roof had toppled nearly intact onto the rubble, flecks of blue and gold still clinging to the material. There, an entire building facade stood, straight as if it were built yesterday, but the twisting light showed no side walls, no back, no roof through the empty window. It had been a low and spacious city once, with fourand five-story buildings and wide courtyards. Now the buildings were gutted or down, the courtyards were fragments of loose concrete, and the people -- Clave chugged out of the elevator. "It's so empty," he said in a whisper. Rattrack was by her side, apparently struck as dumb as she. He cleared his throat. "The reactor complex should be straight ahead if the map..." Zylyphony looked at him. "We can't stop now," he said. "We can't be sure that it's all like this." Zylyphony said nothing. He went two steps ahead, stopped, looked back. He smiled. "Won't you come with me? We've come so far. I just want to look a little farther on." "It's over," she said. "There's nothing here. It's time to go back." She tried to return his smile, tried to sound more sincere than she felt. "We can go back together." His smile faltered. He looked to her left. "Clave?" Zylyphony saw a motion from the ruins as she turned, just the shadows jumping. She saw Clave in his chair, his face for once saying nothing. He slipped out of the seat and stood on the ground by her side. "The chair's yours. Rattrack," he said. "Thank you for it, but I don't think I want it any more." Rattrack wet his lips with his tongue. "Well," he said. He looked up the broken street, back at them. "Well then." Zylyphony saw another movement, was suddenly edgy. The shadows? She looked up the street at the thin fluttering light. Where did it come from? Then Rattrack's good hand tightened in a fist and he said, "Well then, damn you. Damn you all." He started up the street. A cackling laugh burst from the shadows. Clave screamed and leaped for the chair. Zylyphony spun around. And they came. She could not count their number, it happened too fast. They came out of the shadows all at once. A few carried torches. Others were hunched, naked shapes on the fringes of light. Clave had vanished. She saw Rattrack, a circle of bodies closing around him. Then they were on her. Everything was blurred motion and fragments. Grunts and squeals sounded from all directions. A hand gripped her arm and she shook it off. A face passed in front of her and she saw it like a snapshot, red hair and eyes like ruby marbles, bone-white skin, lips split down the middle by a terrible fissure. She kicked out at a motion, barely connected, but something went sprawling across the asphalt. She pushed a hand from her shoulder; the fingers were fused together in a single lump. She was pushed and she fell. She saw a spear, a leg bone filed to a point. Huge hands clamped her arms to her sides, lifted her from the ground. She saw Rattrack go down under the tumult of bodies, and she screamed, "Rattrack!" She heard her captor's voice, loud and deep. "Rackpleck," it said. Its breath was thick and putrid. Her stomach heaved. "Rackpleck," she heard, "Rackpleck," the distorted word passing from mouth to mouth in growls and squeaks. "Rackpleck, Rackpleck, RackpleckRackpleckRackpleck," and they were carrying her down the street, running so that the torches dimmed, their heads of fire swept back by the wind. ' 'RackpleckRackpleckRackpleck, ' ' until her brain no longer accepted the sound, no longer translated what she saw into meaning. She knew nothing but the jolts and bumps, and even these seemed as far away as a memory. The light brought her back to thinking again, a steady white light that slowly grew brighter. The only sounds were the footfalls of her captor and his wheezing with every step. Silence, after a fashion. She twisted around to see where she was being taken, and he casually punched her between the shoulder blades. The light became so bright that her eyes watered, and then she was thrown down, bruising her elbow on the rough, broken flagstones of the courtyard. She crawled a few paces away on her hands and knees toward the hill of light, then stopped. Where was she going? Courtyard? The place smelled of urine and the stones were sticky. She sat up, tried to arrange the pictures in order, any sort of order. Yes, it was a courtyard, a plaza of great cracked stones. The hill of light was a dome, a vast glowing arc, perfect and untouched in the middle of the ruined courtyard. The gleaming cylinder of the access shaft rose from its base to reach for the ceiling. A sound, a footstep, and she whirled around on all fours. The huge creature took another step, and she backed away, dragging herself on her palms. The monster stopped. It was nearly two and a half meters tall, with blunt features, a cleft lip, eyes. She pictured Rattrack walking up, slapping it on the thigh, saying in that proud cynical way, "Our chariot." A giggle escaped her lips. The monster stooped, sat on the stones with legs out straight, arms as braces behind its back. Her back? The bulges on that mountain of flesh could be breasts. Suddenly he-she-it whipped its hands forward, clapped them once, and flung them back before it could lose balance. The mouth twisted, smiled. "Rackpleck," it said. Rackpleck. Reactor Complex. Zylyphony began to laugh. She clutched her stomach, doubled over with hysterical, heaving sobs of laughter without knowing why, except for the coincidence of names. Which was no reason. She stopped, ran her hands across the rough stone, waiting for the trembling to leave her. The giant had stood, was walking toward the access chute, its back to her. She looked over her shoulder at the dome and saw an inscription across its surface in dark letters, halfway up the side: the citizens are the There was a group of infants and very young children at the base of the access tube, too distant for her to see any details other than an occasional flash of white skin. Others were coming into the courtyard now. A dwarf hobbled past on club feet, holding a white bone spear in one white hand and a torch in the other, the flickering flame-blossom dancing beside a thatch of red hair. A woman with no visible deformity other than a split lip went by looking tired and... young, in a badly worn sort of way. They all had that quality of ruined youth, ageless at first glance until the eye could separate the child eyes and smooth skin from the stoop and shuffle. And aside from this, and aside from the common deformities, the albinism, the dwarfism, the fused digits, the split lips, they all bore a look of sameness. It was a similarity of facial structure, a line of profile, that linked even her blue-eyed giant and the red-eyed, white-skinned dwarf, as if they were all somehow related, all of the same family. Many of the women were pregnant, and some of these went to collect infants from the group by the access shaft. Zylyphony saw one woman clucking and repeatedly pressing a bundle to her breast, though it was motionless. She heard a scream of rage and saw a woman rush at the albino dwarf. He kept her at a distance with the point of his spear, chattering with fear and anger until she backed away, bleeding from a dozen pinpricks. One of the older men, eyes the same blue as her captor, came over to her and bent his head with curiosity. He reached a lumped hand toward her face, then pulled back when she flinched. "Nah hort," he said, and walked away. No hurt? A group approached the courtyard sharing some heavy burden. They dropped it on the stones a short distance from Zylyphony and went on their way. It was Rattrack. She patted his face and he blinked awake, in the courtyard and by the access tube, at the dome. "I've found it," he said. Zylyphony heard a thud. A knot of people gathered around an opening at the base of the access tube and pulled out a limp bundle completely swathed in thin white bandages. The dwarf sliced through the covering with his spear, dug and hacked and finally came away with two fist-sized chunks of red meat. He handed one of them to a child on the floor and sat on his haunches a few steps away, gnawing hungrily at his prize. Others elbowed their way into the crowd, all pushing and clawing for a place by the corpse. Her paradise. She felt Rattrack's hand groping for her arm, holding her as he pulled himself up. "What are they?" he said. His face was pale, his throat working as he swallowed. "What sort of creatures... ?" By the corpse stood her personal giant, its mouth smeared with drying blood. It smiled at her. Then, with a sweep of one huge hand, it swept the others out of the way, picked up the mutilated bundle, and started toward her. The entire population followed, the ones who had not yet fed clawing frantically at the stained bandages held above their reach, and the others fanning out so that she and Rattrack found themselves with their backs against the dome. Rattrack turned and hammered against the glowing curved wall with his fist. The surface absorbed the blows and even the sound of the blows as if he were hitting solid stone. Zylyphony was only tired. It was a supreme effort for her to lift her hand to his shoulder, to say, "It's all right." He whirled around, staring at the approaching shapes as if she weren't there. "No," he howled at them. Then he ran at one woman in the semi-circle, kicked her feet from under her, punched her as she fell, and stood in challenge, waiting for the battle. They all stopped. Some of them looked around in confusion. The group surrounding the giant had given up on their meal and simply waited sullenly. Not one of them looked directly at Rattrack or made a move in his direction. The woman he had felled whimpered and crawled away from his feet. He dropped his expression left his face. The giant took a step toward Zylyphony. It smiled and threw the bundle to her feet. She closed her eyes. There was nothing left inside of her, no hope, no disgust, no pain, nothing but the faint and fleeting wish that she could bend down and take her share of this gift. She was hollow. She forced herself to look at the creature, to nod, to say through numb lips, "Thank you, but no. Nah." She shook her head. "Nah?" It looked at her quizzically and took another step forward. She held our her hand to... what? To halt? To beckon? To ask for something that she could not have? And what did it matter? A scream and a rumble shattered the quiet, and out of the shadows of the ruined buildings came Clave in his chair, shrieking so that even seeing him, Zylyphony was afraid. He passed above their heads, a sonic catastrophe of human lungs and tortured metal, then banked the chair high and came in for another pass. The assemblage vanished. Some ran while others hobbled or carried the infarhs, but they vanished and were gone into the ruins before Clave had come around. Her hand was still out when the machine landed between her and Rattrack. Clave jumped from the seat and stood there preening. Rattiack walked over and clapped him on the shoulder. "Fine work," he said. "Just in time." Clave looked at her. She nearly turned away, hut she saw the brightness of his eyes, his statKe, and she said, "Yes, thank you. Clave. Just in time." He looked down. A bit of the air went out of him. Had she sounded so bad? Rattrack motioned at the chair. "You've earned it now. It's yours." Clave licked his lips, shook Rattrack's hand off his shoulder. He seemed acutely embarrassed, nearly stuttering as he said. "No, Rattrack. I don't want it. It isn't mine." He sat on an upcropping of stone with his back to them. "Just because you're looking so hard for something doesn't make you bigger than me," he said. Without a word, his jaw working, Rattrack went to the remains of the corpse and lifted it, almost tenderly. He carried it toward the access chute. Zyly phony went with him. She had some idea of trying to explain, of stopping him, but words were too much. A restraining hand on his arm would be too much. She could only walk along and watch as he leaned through the opening in the side of the tall cylinder, pried away the makeshift platfoim of wood and metal scraps, and let them drop along with the body. Seconds later they heard a soft, distant splash. Rattrack returned to the dome while she walked more slowly, passing by Clave as if in a dream. Rattrack was searching for an entrance when she reached him. He had found a short line of symbols on the glowing surface and was pressing them in various combinations, trying to pull at them, cajoling them beneath his breath. The people were coming back to the courtyard, moving about at random, ignoring the visitors. A few went over to the access tube, looked through the opening, and began to murmur among themselves. Others wandered over and the murmur became a hubbub of angry chatter. There were glances at Clave and the empty chair. The dwarf and a few others began moving toward him. The crowd swelled as it approached. Zylyphony took a step away from the dome. "Clave?" She had spoken too softly. She cleared her throat. "Clave!" Too loud. He jerked his head around. "Come over here." He stood then and saw the ring of faces. They hesitated, and resumed their cautious advance. The dwarf ran forward, motioning with his spear, then skipped back into the pack. He ran out again, coming a little closer this time. Clave backstepped. The crowd surged forward. He turned to run, tripped on the uneven surface, went down. There was a sound behind Zylyphony, a rush of cooler air. A wedge had slid open on the side of the dome. She saw Rattrack poised at the opening, a glimpse of intricate machinery and lights, like an electronic hive. Then Clave was gone, covered over by a swirl of bodies, kicking feet, descending fists. The dwarf danced about, played at plunging down the spear. And Zylyphony was running, screaming, throwing herself into the sea of flesh. She fell on top of Clave. He was curled into a ball, his eyes closed. She was pulled away. The circle closed again. She saw Rattrack at the opening to the dome, his foot lifted to step inside, his face turned toward her, straining in two directions at once like an acrobat executing an awkward-seeming trick of balance. Then he ran for the chair. The dome closed behind him. He was in the seat, up, speeding at them, the chair rumbling like the thunder of Armageddon. Few ran this time. They cowered as the chair rushed over their heads, but stood their ground. The dwarf held the spear at his shoulder, cocked his arm. The chair banked, came around low, started back. The spear flew. Rattrack brushed past Zylyphony and cut through the fringes of the group like a dull scythe. Bodies scattered like mowed grass. The rest fled now, some for the shadows, but most toward the access chute where they gathered to watch and wait. The chair came around for a third pass, came around, slowed, and stopped in the air by Zylyphony. Rattrack smiled. He leaned forward and looked surprised. His injured hand went to the spear in his side pinning him to the back of the chair. His other hand was on the controls, and when he slumped over, the chair sank to the floor. Zylyphony dragged Clave to the chair, tugged and hefted until she had maneuvered the dead weight onto Rattrack's lap. She felt a burning at her eyes and throat, but tears and acceptance were equally impossible. She sat on the arm of the chair, legs dangling over the side, and started up. The controls were simple and she had seen them used often enough. The chair grumbled, bucked so that she had to hold onto Clave to keep them both from being thrown, and rose hesitant into the air. She rode toward the access shaft. The chair was sluggish, and moved forward slowly. The giant stood at the head of the crowd by the chute. It stepped aside as she came up, no expression on that misshapen face, no sound from its mouth. Zylyphony looked straight ahead, feeling like a ghost as she drifted past. A path opened through the crowd as she went on, each face sliding by the periphery of her sight, those to her left lit by the dome, and the others cast in shadow. There was nothing grand in this escape, nothing sharpened by fine meaning or exultation. The faces passed, one by one, the red eyes, the blue eyes, the split mouths, each quiet and still and at their own sort of repose. Then the chair was in the chute, straining, vibrating, rising like a bubble in heavy oil until the smells were gone from the air and the light of the dome was far behind. For a long time she heard nothing but Rattrack's labored, uneven breathing. She touched his brow once; it was cold and damp. She thought Clave might be dead, but did not have the strength or courage to see. Eventually, it seemed like hours but must have been no more than fifteen minutes, he stirred, groaned, began to shift around. She grabbed his arm. "What... ?" "Be careful," she said. "Rattrack's hurt. We're in the air." He was quiet for a moment, then edged his way carefully from Rattrack's lap to the other arm of the chair. She heard him hiss with pain as he twisted around. "Are you badly hurt?" He was silent as if considering. "No, Just shaky little pains." Another moment, another meter toward the surface. Time and distance seemed interchangeable here. "How's Rattrack?" "Dying, I think." Silence. They passed a glowing blue spot on the wall, the entrance to the works level. "I didn't have to save you back there, did I?" he said. "They weren't bad. You wouldn't have been hurt." "No." Rattrack groaned, began to squirm. His breathing became heavier. She patted his cheek, felt him come awake. "Zylyphony?" "Yes." He coughed. "Is Clave..." "I'm over here, Rattrack." He relaxed. His breathing became more even. She thought he had fallen asleep and put her hand lightly on his shoulder. It was very dark. She wished she could see. Suddenly he twisted around and pulled at the monstrous thorn in his side. He held the pose for perhaps ten seconds, endless seconds, then slumped back. "I can't..." He stmggled for breath. "Damn city! Scuddy damn..." She and Clave said nothing for the rest of the trip. The circle opened above them as they reached the underside of the street, and they came out into the dark city, the night city, the steel avenue, the black buildings, all terribly unchanged. The two of them climbed from the chair. Clave turned back, stood on tiptoes to work the controls and maneuver the machine over the hole. He jiggled the lever and the chair began to drop with its burden, slowly, slowly, until it was gone. "Maybe they'll catch it," he said. "It's going slinky slow." The street closed without a sound, without a mark. He sat crosslegged by the place and closed his eyes. She wanted to sit with him. She wanted to never see him again. She walked away, stopped, walked a few steps farther. There was something on the side of a building, a patch of light that shouldn't be there. She went for a closer look.    It was an open door. For the first time that night she found herself truly terrified. There was no reason for this door, no understanding it. The city never made mistakes. The city never forgave. These were rules of life. Rattrack had been wrong; the city was a thing, only a thing. She felt herself pulled forward and looked inside. There were none of the proper elements of horror here, no shadowy movements, no sudden sounds. It was a well-lit apartment-building corridor leading to an open lobby, plush and quiet, no one in sight. Faint lilting music came from the distance. It was horrible. She wanted no part of it and it sucked her in. She stepped over the threshold, expecting each second that the door would shut her out and the city would shake with laughter. But that was Rattrack's game. The city didn't care. It was impossible. This was impossible. She was inside. She stopped. standing a bit wobbly on the cushioned floor. She touched a wall and felt velvet. It was too much. The silence laced with music was too much. She turned. The door had closed. She flung herself against it, pounded with her fists. It would not open. There were footsteps, light and muffled. She whirled around and saw a woman coming toward her, regally graceful, wearing a long shimmering blue gown. She pushed herself away from the door, surprised that her body did not tremble. The woman stopped a few paces away, made the gesture of welcome, smiled. "It's so late," she said. "I could hardly believe it when I heard we had a new tenant, but here you are. Isn't it exciting? Isn't it wonderful? Such stories you'll have. I haven't been so excited in, in... well, I just don't know how long. How do you like your new house? It's a fine house, you'll see. All the fixtures were designed by Grata..." and on and on, the games room, the conveniences, deafening inanities, monstrous inconsequentials all. And to her horror, Zylyphony found herself smiling and replying in kind. The woman in blue motioned. "Well come right along this way. Your room is just lovely. I think it's a blue one. Blue is such a lovely color, don't you think?" She laughed musically. "Now why are you crying, dear? Have a chew. It's going to be a lovely day."    Clave saw Zylyphony go inside, saw the door snap shut. He looked at the building, looked at the street by his side. He stood. He couldn't do anything. He wasn't good for anything but watching and listening. When he tried to do something, it came out all fuddy wrong, and he'd tried. He'd tried down in the old city when he felt different and went to save them, and it had come out wrong then. He was always the same. He was a bad one. He felt different still, but that must be wrong too. He smoothed down his tunic. The sky was beginning to turn from charcoal to dark gray. There wasn't much time. He started down the street toward the northwest hidyhole. It would be nearest. A light flashed out of a side street and he froze. The Troller came around the corner, pinned him in the spotlight, and rode up. "What have we here? A scuddy little rodent out after bedtime? Should I wrap you up, rodent? No, I think I'll follow right behind you all the way back to your hidy-hole, and maybe I'll let you make it and maybe I won't. Go on, little pest. It's a long walk and I might make up my mind any time." The light wasn't so bad. He could look over it and see the outlines of the man and the chair. Here was something fuddy strange: The chair was just a chair, and the man just a man. "That's enough time," the Troller said. He swung the muzzle of the roper around. "Walk." "I know a secret," said Clave. "I don't know much but I watch and I listen and I know two things. Do you want to hear?" The finger hesitated above the trigger. "It's bad when you don't know what something is. It's bad when you think it's something only it's not. It sounds funny but listen. I know what people are, and I know what people aren't. That's the two things. Oh, it's so fuddy easy." He touched his chest and spoke very slowly and clearly. "I am a person." He pointed past the light. "You are a person. All of them," sweeping his hand in a great arc, "are people." He was delighted with himself. He was going to get it right! "But here's the other half of the trick," he said. He walked up and patted the chair. "This isn't people, it's too hard." He leaned down to pat the satin street. "And this isn't people, it's too straight." He looked up into the light, smiling. "Try it," he said. "It's easy. There's oh so much that isn't people, and there's oh so much that is." The Troller was motionless. Finally he whispered, "If I don't take you, someone else will." He tightened his grip on the trigger, then drew back. "Get on to the hidyhole," he said. "Get on now." He spun the chair around and raced off. Clave watched him go, then looked up at the graying city dome. The city was still fuddy dark, and quieter now between times than in the middle of the night. He felt sad, sad and fine all at once. He couldn't understand it, but there it was, and he started down the street, the hard plastic soles of his shoes slapping (another Troller called off to someone in the distance), slapping the long steel avenue of the city at dawn.  #, a three-minute message from the entire human race was transmitted from the radio-telescopic installation at Arecibo, Puerto Rico. At this very moment, that message continues to pierce the Universe at near light speed. Who knows its content or consequences?    Snorflapp plied his ship between the stars, whistling a gay and snappy tune. He had good reason to be happy; the gods were on his side, the odds in his favor. As Snorflapp watched the blue and white body, third major mass of a yellow star grow in his simuvisor, he marveled at his good fortune: It was certain that the signals had originated from this close-at-tip source. Twining a gray, middleaged tentacle around the computer's gripper, Snorflapp initiated a detailed canvassing of the planet's physical parameters. He knew he had the Jump on his competitors. According to the well-known sociological axiom: "An isolated society that has recently become capable of radiating energy along the hydrogen band is a society eager for plasma-form fusion." The inhabitants of this world would, in all probability, be dying to find a controllable form of fusion energy. If Snorflapp completed one more sale, his alimony would be canceled forever; sufficient excuse for musical delight. But his whistling had a further purpose: Snorflapp was nervous. The present situation was disturbingly similar to his first contact mission, many years ago. The circumstances had been ordinary enough then too: a standard signal received, a standard reply returned: "Thank you for your kind interest. Unfortunately, due to relativistic wrinkles, I am unable to arrive at this time. However, a quick glance at my schedule shows that I will be in your area very soon. Perhaps then we can get together and compare life forms. Looking forward to our meeting, Snorflapp Candruthers." How exhilarated he had been! How anticipatory! And then the inhabitants had obliterated themselves before Snorflapp could arrive. He had tried not to take it personally. Waiting for the canvasser's report, Snorflapp resolved that this time there would be no mash-ups. His ship was equipped with the very latest concept translators. He could penetrate the Communication Barrier with little or no malapropism. His static shield was guaranteed to protect him, should the natives prove to be anything less than civilized. And, of course, the usual social quirks were to be expected -- taboos against the public passage of gastric gases, for example -- but Snorflapp, like all contact-agents, was a graduate of the Leinster School, albeit a late one. He was. therefore, mentally limber, capable of absorbing most forms of cultural shock, and adept at avoiding dealing out any of his own. Unfortunately, there was no guarantee, shield, or method that completely obviated most embracing of all interphase problems: Terrified natives. Past contact missions had only been able to discover cultures that were far less civilized than Snorflapp's; and more than half of these had quickly fallen victim to mass panic and consequent social disruption. Suspicion was a Contactor's primary enemy, but it was also his greatest friend: it separated the conscientious agent from the fumbler, the clever from the dull, the quick from the dead. It put zing in the profession and made space taste tangy. Snorflapp resumed his whistling and scanned the concluding report on the planet's conditions. The gravity was acceptable. The atmospheric pressure and toxicity at surface: Correctable. Unclassified organisms at selected site: Three hundred and fourteen. Hazardous bio-organisms at selected site: Unknown. Total Survival Factor: I # . Not bad, Snorflapp thought. He prepared for the impact of descent. If all goes well. I'll be home in time to catch the last half of the third mating cycle. Won't Grizzleguts be surprised? Occupied with memories of amorous triumphs, Snorflapp fortified his psyche while the ship gravitated through the spinning planet's soft, silky shell. Directional controls had located the signal's origin site, a tiny landmass nestled below a jagged continent. Grumbling dully, kicking up gusts of grit and dust, the ship settled into a crater of remarkably regular dimensions.    Snorflapp twisted his posterior tentacles, anxiously watching the exterior screens. There were neither weapons nor welcome. Perhaps the inhabitants had gone mad and killed one another after having received a reply to their message. Snorflapp shuddered. That was silly. Such a thing couldn't happen to him twice; nobody's luck was that abominable. Probably the natives were just hiding, waiting for him to show his colors. A common enough reaction. Snorflapp waited. The coolant system frosted his craft's outer hull, causing an occasional ping. A triangular series of cables, which formerly had spanned the crater and been tautly attached to a rim-encircling network of towers, was now snarled and tangled in the ship's projections. A heavy, metallic artifact lay at an angle, not far away, half-buried in the crater's gentle slope. Both the cable and the artifact begged intelligent constructors, but none were in evidence. Snorflapp sighed, his anxiety increasing. They were making it tough for him; he would have to leave the ship. Then, at the crater's crest, a brightly colored artifact came into view, descending slowly around a spiral path toward Snorflapp. It wound its way down the crater, trailing a wake of white and brown exhaust, gradually nearing. When at last it arrived, a tiny, oddly shaped organism emerged and proceeded to toss bits of surface matter against the chilled hull. This added to the rippling tattoo. Snorflapp peered with interest at the image on his screens. The creature was biped, the size of a newborn child. It clutched a fuming object in its -- according to the ship's analysis -- mouth. Hopefully, the wisps of smoke had little relevance to the org's mode of communication. They would be hard to mimic. The concept translator quickly scanned the local, low-level electromagnetic waves, seeking a matrix of symbols compatible with the bipeder's physiology andor intelligence. Slowly, with great enunciation, Snorflapp said, "Salutations," and watched the screen while the ship translated the concept into the inhabitant's language. "Buenos dias, " the outer speaker bellowed. The sound was perplexing, yet faintly pleasant. Snorflapp hoped the bipeder found its meaning clear and its tone appealing. "My name is Snorflapp Candruthers. I am from the planetary mass existing beyond -- how do you say it -- Tau Ceti?" The bipeder made no move. Apparently, it knew no fear. "I bring you peace and good will," Snoapp continued. "I know that my words are difficult to comprehend. Please try. What is this place known as?" "Esta es Arecibo," the creature answered. The concept translator relayed the information as: "This is Arecibo." Snorflapp chuckled with glee, and became alarmed when his delight was immediately translated into a bubbling wail. Fortunately, the bipeder continued to stand its ground. "It pleases me," Snorflapp hastily amended, "to be here on the planet, Arecibo. What are you known as?" "I am called Angel Santiago, sir, and this planet is not called Arecibo. It is called Earth. Arecibo is the name of the installation that your ship has scorched and tangled. I work here." "Ah, it is you who controls the signals?" "It is I who controls the sanitation. But now that you and the Japanese alien have arrived..." The creature expressively raised its upper appendages, "I guess I won't be working here any more." "I'm sorry," Snorflapp said, tapping his translator. "I didn't get all that. You said something about a... Japanese alien?" "Are you a friend of his?" "Whose?" "The Japanese alien. Have you come to take him home?" Snorflapp's juices increased their circulation. "Am I to understand," he said, "that there is another Contactor on this planet, this Earth? Another, like myself?" "I don't know if he's like you or not," Santiago complained. "I don't even know what you look like; there's an alien in Japan, that's all. The scientists are there now, inspecting him. They left me here with instructions to strip, wax and buff the halls while they're away." He tossed his fuming object to the planet's surface and covered it forcefully with one of his peds. "Incrible," Snorflapp whispered. "I realize that considerable time has elapsed since I replied to your message, but -- You did get my reply to your message, didn't you?" The bipeder blinked. "That was you?" An awesome concept was moving toward Snorflapp. It was moving with the accelerating gravity of a dark singularity. What if -- as Santiago seemed to intimate -- what if this routine contact mission were to erupt into a major historical event? What if this were the longawaited, oft-hoped-for encounter with beings of an equal or superior culture? What if this were the opportunity, at long last, to meet one's equal; to iris the entrance to new knowledge, new experiences. new positions? The very whisper of the thought with its attendant promise of status and personal reward sent Snorflapp's mind a-staggering. He could become a glittering, system-wide celebrity. And, with fame would come wealth; enough wealth to buy a new vessel. He'd be able to purchase an entire planetoid, establish a mining concern, and live the rest of his life in luxury. He'd do talk shows, inscribe his experiences in the universal databank, have that delicate and expensive operation that was supposed to put zing back into your tentacles and blow the flugg from the folds of your neck. All. All would be Snorflapp's if he could contact, in outer space, life as he knew it. And then the singularity collapsed upon itself. What if this were only some renegade Contactor trying to hustle a piece of Snorflapp's territory? What if some clever slipper had managed to bleed Snorflapp's communicator, rechart the coordinates, and arrive on this planet ahead of schedule? Snorflapp questioned the inhabitant closely. "Tell me all you know of this other alien. He arrived a short time ago?" "Recently," Angel Santiago answered. "I've never seen him, remember, but I'm a close friend of the scientists. They confide with me, and I get my information from the horse's mouth, so to say." "Yes, yes," Snorflapp interrupted. "Was there any mention of fusion or fission? Has the alien tried to sell you anything? A plasmaform fusion unit?" Angel Santiago paused to scratch his upper surface. "There's been a lot of talk of nuclear energy, if that's what you mean," he said. "I think someone spoke of plasma particles -- " Snorflapp cut him off. "Where can I find this alien? Direct me, please." "I doubt that it will do you much good, sir," Santiago gestured, cryptically. "The Japanese are very upset. They envision a crushed and ravaged Tokyo and hate all monsters, in general, sir." "Monsters?" "It was all the scientists here could do to secure a promise that the alien wouldn't be exterminated until after they had arrived for an interview." "Exterminated?" Snorflapp shrieked in panic. "Where? Where is this Japanese area? Tell me at once."    Igman-Luy tore at a cluster of kobuku trees, tilted his head upward to hiss at his captors, and thumped his tail in exasperation. He paced a tight circle in the shallow, confining valley, searching for some way past the ring of savages and their painful flaming weapons. Escape was impossible. It was the thin atmosphere that was most fatal; Igman-Luy struggled to catch his breath. He fell to the ground. Exhausted. First the explosive landing, then the panic-filled moments floundering in this planet's icy liquid, and finally the persecution. His name would be recorded in the lists of those lost in the mysterious triangular sector. He would die in the hands of these little, fear-crazed creatures, with their inquisitive, childlike minds and their flimsy, filthy habitats and their portable flame weapons. And, after he was dead, they would dissect his corpse, scooping and scraping, poking and tearing, inspecting every organ, testing every tissue, mastering their fear by disassembling the feared. Was it any wonder that IgmanLuy had run screaming through the eastern section of Osaka? No, the wonder was that the despicable natives had failed to empathize or even recognize his perfectly understandable pain-flight, that they had pursued, attacked, herded him into this enclosure in the planet's surface, surrounded him with an evertightening cordon of the pale inhabitants, who were now edging forward, their dreaded armaments a-sizzle. On a lost planet of an inconsequential star, light-years from any shipping lane, Igman-Luy looked Death squarely in the eye and refused to flinch. It is to his credit that, as much as the atmospheric conditions would allow, he held his muzzle high. Which is why he was the first to see the speck. The mob was busy preparing itself for one final consumptive blast when the spetk of light appeared on the horizon. With a shrill, whirring urgency, it streaked closer, swerving to avoid a symmetrical, snowcapped volcano. Igman fancied he saw a ship of interstellar design, and his hearts leaped. His persecutors dropped their weapons. As if caught in a terrible wind, some fled madly over the encircling ridge, while others hid among the foliage. Igman stood abandoned at the bottom of the valley, like the eye of an enormous target. it it 'k Even as his ship came over the horizon, Snorflapp had spied the pack of bipeders. They were swarming into an impression in the planet's crust, actively constructing a circle of fire around a large, ochre and green form. The canvasser reported that the form was an organism incongruous to this world. Further analysis indicated the odd org's basic life systems were in jeopardy. Snorflapp landed and watched the inhabitants scatter. Ignoring personal safety, he twisted a tentacle through the exit gripper, punching out the proper code. He shouted a warning, telling the throng, which had begun to creep back, to stand clear of his static shield. The iris dilated, the protective enclosure coalesced, and Snorflapp was out. The natives seemed not to understand. He watched with concern as they stumbled up the hillside. After a cursory inspection of their discarded instruments, it became clear that their intent had been to reduce the alien to a heap of smoldering residue. Snorflapp grimaced and approached the huddled, dappled "monster." He had never encountered anything like it before. Ostensibly, it was reptilian, yet its optic structures were multifaceted. Its breath was labored. Its pulse was fluttering. The crackling brush fires gleamed off its pebbled surface. Near exhaustion, too weary to reflect any emotion save pain and fear, the creature shivered in Snorflapp's shadow, rippling its colorful hide, exuding infinite suffering and a touch of delirium. Snorflapp telemetered his ship, ordered it to analyze the creature and enable him to establish a rapport with it. Moments later, he was announcing: "Salutations. My name is Snorflapp Candruthers of the planetary body existing beyond -- how do you know it -- Rosanosphro? I sympathize with your suffering. Do you comprehend my meaning?" The scaled being shuddered. "Save yourself. Flee if you can." The crowd began to rumble and draw courage. "Stay back," Snorflp shouted to the crowd, employing the Arecibo matrix. The natives appeared startled and confused, as if they couldn't understand. Fleetingly, Snorflapp suspected there had been a dialect shift between here and Arecibo, but he was too busy with the expiring alien to worry about minor mash-ups. Directing his words at the polka-dotted dragon, he asked: ' 'Who are you?' ' Slowly, laboriously, came the reply; "I am Igman-Luy of an expanding cloud many years hence... I came riding an interstellar wind... a wave of highintensity neutrinos tore my envelope. I fell, nearly shattered, spilling into this planet's liquid terrain. Death all but overtook me before I could struggle to a solid surface. Since that time, I have been pursued and persecuted unto death. Conflicting emotions plucked at Snorflapp's conscience. He stood awed by the creature's recounting; its method of travel was baffling, its poetics appealing. There was an excitement in the experience, an unease that anguished yet rang true to the core of his being. "Where," he mumbled, "did your craft go down? Can it be salvaged? Repaired?" "My envelope," Igman-Luy answered, "was absorbed into the vast planetary liquid. It is, I fear, no more." The time had come for him to ask the key question, to apply the test his people had devised long ago. "Can you," Snorflapp asked with serious resolution, "identify this sound?" "What? Another test?" panted the alien. "Another analysis for intelligence? Can't you see I am dying? Go away. Escape!" Snorflapp suffered a flush of embarrassment, as well as a slight touch of fear that his opportunity was slipping away. "Please, my scaly friend -- May I call you friend? Please try to understand; I'm greatly interested and hopeful of assisting you." Igman-Luy responded wearily, "Oh, I understand... Were I in your place, and had I my envelope and liaison devices, I would probably be doing the same thing. I've often dreamed of discovering true intelligence in outer space, but -- The bipeders were regathering their armaments. Snorflapp noted the movement and Igman-Luy 's violent response. "It... might be possible," he said, "for me to afford you the protection of a static shield similar to the one I'm wearing, if you're at all interested. It would defend you from further physical attack." "Could you help me escape this mud ball planet, too?" Snorflapp calculated. "The two shields would effectively separate us and prevent contamination..." The saurian became suddenly excited. Its wide tail thumped the ground. "Salvation?" it cried. "Hope?" Snorflapp cleared his throat. "Mutual trust would, I think, benefit us both," he said, judiciously. "Yes, yes.' I'm sure you're right," Igman-Luy responded nervously, eyeing the approaching mob. "Ask me your question. Give me your test. And, should I fail... afford me a quick and painless death, please." Snorflapp was equally nervous, but he signaled his ship, ordering it to fill the air with a crackling, boiling set of auditory cues. "Can you," he repeated, "identify this sound?" The alien cocked its head momentarily and said, "It has something to do with cooking; am I right?" "You're getting warm." The orangeand-green reptile cast another worried glance at the massing natives. "Perhaps," it said, "it would be better if you clothed me in that protective shield of yours, before the attack is renewed." "It'll only take a second. Finish your answer first. I'm timing the response." "Oh. Ah,it's weird," said the other, "but, I seem to be receiving some sort of low-level impression concerning your offspring; or is it mine?" "Go on." "It -- it's an image of direct descendants. Children. Children cooking? No. Children being cooked! My Crat, that's barbaric! You cook and eat your offspring? It's disgusting, revolting. You're a race of heathens, unclean, worse than the pale little monsters that surround us. How can that be?" Upon hearing these words, Snorflapp's fear melted like a comet at perihelion. The old test had proven true. He tried unsuccessfully to mask his enthusiasm. "That's it," he laughed. "You've passed. You've passed on all three levels." Igman-Luy was bewildered. Snorflapp nearly glowed with delight. "Please, believe and excuse me," he gushed. "The test was designed to diagnose altruism, as well as intellect and intuition. Your disgust and revulsion were necessary qualities; they identify you as a member of a responsive and compassionate race. I can't tell you what this means to me; until this moment, the sound has never been correctly identified. These natives, for example, probably would never have guessed it, and my trip would have been far less important than it is now that I have met you. Here, let me signal for the protective static shield." Igman-Luy was dazed, but he felt less anxious after the auxiliary shield had coalesced around his body. He sensed a touch of the bizarre in this oozing creature's thoughts, but he knew a firm faith and undaunted trust would do much to further the relationship and absolve suspicion. While the two aliens lumbered together up the hill toward the interstellar craft, the crowd grew furious and renewed its attack on the nowinvulnerable pair. "We'll share the fame and profit," Snorflapp gestured expansively, and an unnoticed inhabitant sailed majestically through the air. "When I think of what might have happened had I not arrived in time..." Igman-Luy turned and looked out over the throng before entering the ship. "You're right, my friend," he sighed. "It is indeed strange; the timing is uncannily perfect. In a way, this planet has been a buffer absorbing the trauma of our first meeting." The proud dragon turned and moved into a cushioned seat, preparing himself for escape. "But, the important thing is that you and I have met without suffering the usual suspicion and fear. I see a great future for our two races, Snorflapp. I see a glorious union that may, someday, take us beyond the confines of our own galaxy." Snorflapp was elevating his ship through the planet's swirling fog and clouds. "You know, Luy," he said, "I think this is the beginning of a beautiful friendship."    A configuration of iron filings was magnetically arranged on the surface of the visualizer plate, creating an image of the revered leader of the Te'nop Complex. Congratulations, said the leader's image. By successfully spanning the interstellar gap, by averting a hostile interphase between the twin cultures, by insuring the safety of future intergalactic contact, your punishment is at an end. Return to our galaxy for a hero's welcome. "Thank you, sir," said Angel Santiago. "You've no idea how long I've waited to hear you say those words."  A Message from the Publisher will notice something missing from the masthead next month -- the name of James Patrick Baen. Jim will be sorely missed here, and we know you'll miss him too. Any editor whose magazine increases its circulation more than SO per cent in less than a year must be doing something right! But we can understand the siren call that has drawn Jim away from editor of Jim's caliber, we think ing publisher of sf, Ace has gone through some lean times in recent years -- but with the support of its new owner, Grosset  Dunlap Inc., Ace is making its big move to become Number One again. With an iditor of Jim's caliber, we think they'll do it. First as managing editor under Ejiler Jakobsson, then as editor in his own right, Jim spent four years ure compared to those of the celebrated H.L. Gold and Frederik Pohl, but it will be remembered just the same. Jim's devotion to the magazine was equaled only by the devotion of thousands of readers. "I found it a very rewarding job, though at times a frustrating one," he says. "The single greatest award was the interaction with the general readership, for which I have an even greater respect now than I did four years ago." That respect was the real secret of his success. He respected the intelligence of his readers; he looked up to them and they looked up to him. This relationship is one that is difficult for any editor to achieve -- but achieve it he must to be a success for very long in any field, especially science fiction. At Ace, Jim will have every chance for even greater success. For starters, Grosset  Dunlap is making a big financial investment on a major sf program. Tom Doherty, senior vice president for Ace, received a standing ovation from members of the Science Fiction Writers of America at a recent meeting. And if you know anything rarely that kind of thing happens. Plans call for at least # titles a year -- two thirds of them new acquisitions, the rest from the backlist. But that's only the beginning of Jim's plans for this latest chapter of his science-fiction career. For instance, he plans to start his own magazine (yes, a competition perhaps but we're generous-minded enough to welcome that). It will be a paperback book-size bimonthly but that will be its only resemblance to original anthologies such as Orbit and New Dimensions. It will have its own editorials, science column, book reviews, interior illos, maybe even letters. Nothing quite like it has been done before, save as a one-shot experiment. For another instance: Running backlist material will not necessarily mean just reprinting from old plates and, at most, slapping on a new cover. For a Foul Anderson Month promotion in February, one of the six Anderson titles is a book previously issued as War of the Wing Men -- a condensed version of a novel serialized as The Man Who Counts. Jim is restoring Anderson's original title and allowing him to restore the text to his own satisfaction. A two-volume omnibus of Anderson's work. The Flandry Companion, will put together several stories in the Flandry series that have seen print before (more or less at random), plus a new #-word short novel devoted to the adventures of Anderson's galactic secret agent. Plus a chronology of the future history through which Flandry moves. Plus an introduction by Anderson himself. Plus an afterword by noted sf critic Sandra Miesel. Fritz Leiber's Conjure Wife, a classic horror story of witchcraft in a modern college campus setting, has never received much promotion in several paperback editions. But Ace will treat it this time as a Major Publishing Event, with a big advertising push and special dumps (black lettering on copper foil, or copper or black, to match the two alternate covers) for book stores. Putting in that much work on the backlist is almost unprecedented in science fiction -- but Jim plans to do it as a matter of course, and not only for Anderson and Leiber. As for those new titles, Jim is playing his cards pretty close to his chest but he hints, "One or two of them may be startling." One thing for sure, he adds: "Ace is going into very aggressive development of its sf list." That list may include a revival of the famed Ace Specials, which earned much prestige for the firm under Donald A. Wollheim and Terry Carr in the old days. It may also include a new sf series, more sophisticated than the familiar adventure series of the past, with its own distinctive format and artwork. Ace Doubles, the vehicle for many short novels in the past, will be continued -- but with a new format: single covers, with both short novels printed right side up. In general, it will be the policy to feature the same author in both halves of each double. know that Jim's connection with the magazine will not be completely broken. Tentative plans have been cials (centered around such themes as future warfare and alien contact) that will be published simultaneously in magazine format by us and in paperback format by Ace. Jim also has tentative plans for Ace to publish another The Best of from his last year with the magazine. He may even issue a from the last four years. last direct contribution is this month's editorial outlining an outlandish (but practical -- check out Jerry Poumelle's response) proposal for broadcast-powered electric spaceships. But his influence will be felt even after his official departure. Starting next month, for example, is the three-part serialization of Roger Zelazny's The Courts of Chaos, final novel in the famed Amber series (with a cover by the noted Wendy Pini, yet). It was one of Jim's last and proudest acquisitions, and it will be a treat for all who have followed the chronicles of Amber here the last few years. next month is Charles Sheffield's "The Long Chance," a love story with a difference. And watch for such delightful items as Thomas Wylde's "Jogging up Main Street" and Herbert Gerjuoy's "The Holy Temple" -- new stories by new writers Jim discovered during his last few months here. Some of his acquisitions will still be appearing in December and beyond. In science fiction the writers, editors and even many of the readers form a close-knit community. Professional relationships are rarely distant or anonymous; people know the people they're dealing with. Being a success means being one of the Good Guys, and Jim Baen has always been one of those -- ask anyone who has dealt with him. him leave, much as we wish him all success in his new position. During his years here, he has earned our respect, just as he has earned that of sf professionals and readers. In science fiction circles, he is considered one of the top young editors. We know he has the ability to go far and we're going to enjoy seeing him do it. Special Feature picture ever made," was the first comment I heard about Star Wars -- over the phone by a wellknown science-fiction editor and publisher who had just been to the world premiere. A few weeks later the picture reached the upstate New York city where Hive, and the next day it was reviewed favorably on the front page of a local paper -- setting an unheard-of precedent. Star Wars is obviously something special. So far I've come across only two dissents, strangely enough by the editors of two leading sciencefiction magazines. One appeared in the letter column of Time magazine and the other was expressed to me as I sat next to Jim Baen during the banquet of a science-fiction convention in Syracuse, New York, where Jim was the guest of honor. That afternoon the conventioneers had gone en masse to see Star Wars and I had been surprised to find myself in a minority of persons who had not already sat through at least one showing. Most of the fans had attended two or more times, with one young man claiming a total of six. Afterward everyone discussed exactly which Academy Awards the picture would take. Certainly Special Effects, probably Best Picture, and absolutely not Best Actor. The picture obviously was put together by someone who understands and appreciates science fiction. Star Wars is pure science fiction, with the background of understanding we have come to take for granted in stories appearing in Galaxy: interstellar empire, alien intellidrive, super-powerful weapons and strange-and-wonderful sights of all kinds. If there is an erring, it is on the side of assuming that viewers are fully acquainted with such standard science-fiction elements. To Hollywood's surprise (I would suppose), theater-goers have been taking it all in stride and asking for more. They're certainly going to get more too. Everything I've heard indicates that there will be # or # or maybe # varieties of sciencefiction pictures churned out in the next several years. Presumably the first ones will be the worst ones. Star Wars' influence lies, first, in opening the floodgates for mass production of future science-fiction pictures and, second, in setting standards by which movie-makers can judge what the mass public wants to see. We must make no mistake in thinking that fans alone ticket-offices. We should be thankful, though, that this feat was accomplished by a real, hard-core science-fiction film. At the heart of the performance is an honest, thoughtful attempt by Lucas to present a genuine view of the future, an attempt that comes across with sincerity and with the best presentation that technology can create and money can buy. dollars ten years ago. Star Wars has inflated # currency. This was made possible by the same electronic developments that are revolutionizing the rest of man's world. The computer made Star Wars possible, and at relatively low cost. Machine-generated visual projections -- camera views of what must be models (even if your eyes tell you everything you see is fullsize and real), a planet exploding, star ships annihilated, warriors zapping enemies and everything else that comes under the Hollywood term of "special effects" -- all these must be traced to the availability of powerful computers and associated graphic interface systems. Gone forever in any future science-fiction picture are papiermache tunnels, balsawood spaceships strung from wires, extras dressed in rented Halloween costumes. #I may have been a critical success (after all, it was very obscure) and it even made money but it started no ensuing school of science-fiction pictures. I have been told that Kubrick's #I scene-cutting techniques have influenced subsequent films of all types. Lucas's Star Wars' special effects will influence all subsequent science-fiction films. Since in a very real sense, science-fiction films are "people" stories laid in unearthly surroundings, Lucas' trend-setting contribution is bringing the science-fiction film to maturity. Just as we can divide science-fiction stories into those pre-dating Stanley Weinbaum's unprecedented "Martian Odyssey" and those that came after, I believe we will be able to divide science-fiction films into those pre-dating George Lucas' Star Wars and those after. Discussion among fans differs wildly from the criticism prepared by reviewers for the general press. The attitude of the latter is that Star Wars is a cowboy picture set in the future. I would guess that such statements are the results of cultural shock. When an unsophisticated person sees something beyond his limited personal experience, he can describe it only in terms familiar to him, no matter how irrelevant or off-the-mark these may be. Dismissing Star Wars as a cowboy picture in fancy costume is as bad a reading as referring to Romeo and Juliet as a boy-meets-girl story. Star Wars is not simply good guys versus bad buys but a depiction of free men banding together to resist a gigantic tyranny, along with coming-of-age story mingled witha a mystical from-the-Far-East philosophy. All of these themes are appealing to today's young people, who not coincidentally, I am sure, form the largest group of moviegoers and science-fiction readers. Lucas must surely have aimed at those most likely to turn his production into a box-office smash. Young people's enthusiasm for a story provides no reason to suppose it is in any way a poor piece of literature; otherwise Treasure Island would have been forgotten years ago. Where Star Wars does show weakness is in the stock, cardboard characterizations of the humans, a fault shared by most science fiction of the past and by much of the present. That is why the two robots -- by universal consensus -- "steal the show;" they are the only fully realized beings in the picture, along perhaps with the Wookie. Again, this situation is common in science fiction. Doc Smith's Lensman series, still popular with young people after more than thirty years, features cardboard humans and interesting aliens. In theme, content and treatment. Star Wars and the Lensman stories are close cousins, if not identical twins. Oh -- and it occurs to me that now Doc Smith's Galactic Patrol can be put on the screen, using Lucas's cinematic processes. The strength of science-fiction stories lies more in what happens, how it happens and where it happens than in to whom it happtens and what was said while it was happening. The problems for fans loom ahead, first with movie-makers fired with zest for Art, what college literature courses refer to as the "human condition." Tie this approach to an Oedipus myth or something else left over from ancient Greece, along with portentous dialogue, and we may look forward to real disaster pictures. The second danger I foresee is a repeat of many, many past situations wherein producers who don't understand science fiction at all assign work to directors who despise it. The difference in the future is that even bad science-fiction films will have beautiful settings and special effects. Fans will come out of theaters wondering how anyone could do so little with so much. Leaving a Star Wars' showing, fans launch directly into discussion of the supierb details Lucas has thrown in with such a lavish hand. The visual throwaways alone, glimpsed for just a few seconds, provide a richness and complexity never before seen in a sciencefiction film. In #! an occasional bit of business such as a familiar futuristic setting was treated with lengthy heavy-handedness. In Star Wars there are literally hundreds of brief flashes of the future and it is these that lead fans to see the picture several times. Star Wars is not a quickie film in any sense of the word. The reviewers that likened Star Wars to a cowboy picture apparently failed to see C-#PO's and R#-D#'s function as comedy relief against the serious backdrop of the nihilation. Nor did the reviewers -- lacking any knowledge of science fiction -- note the similarity of setting on Luke Skywalker's planet to that of Dune, even to the Frementype stillsuit worn by the Tusken raiders. The inclusion of Obi-Wan Kenobi's universal Force and philosophy of living raises the picture above a level of simple materialism and provides Luke with a father image for growing up, while giving the production a deus ex machina to help move the plot, along. (And I predict that Alec Guness's part will help the picture do fabulously well in Japan!) There are, however, some genuine objections that can be raised to Star Wars -- having to do with credibility. Jim Baen, for instance, was concerned with several possible errors. One was why an Imperial starcruiser would take aboard a captured starship when there was every possibility that the captive might self-destruct violently. Another was how tiny fighter ships could zoom along Death Star's surface when the much larger and more powerful blockade runner belonging to Han Solo was trapped in the battle station's magnetic beams. The answer to these points lies with internal consistency. Since we are dealing with the future and a wide range of experience outside present-day knowledge, almost anything may be possible as far as we know. But the impossible in one part of the film cannot miraculously become possible in another. In a contemporary film when, say, a person driving a Ford is pursued by a police car, we do not wonder why the driver didn't speed up to # m.p.h. or go straight up the side of a cliff to shake off the follower. We know what's possible and what's impossible, and the film-maker operates on the assumption that we do indeed know these things about the world...and that this knowledge justifies our expectations . Being set in the far future, Star Wars may have its own implied consistencies. If the Imperial starcruiser took aboard a captive ship, there is every reason to suppose it was placed in a heavily shielded area. Certainly Luke Skywalker, Han Solo and the Princess were able to blast their way through ordinary interior walls but they were helplessly trapped in a wastetreatment chamber where dangerous objects such as laser weapons might find their way for reduction to scrap. Nor is there any reason to suppose one-man fighters would be made of magnetic materials. To the contrary, being light and highly mobile, the rebel ships might very well be constructed entirely of aluminum or plastics -- or austenitic stainless steel, for that matter. The few parts that disturbed me were lapses such as Han Solo's comment that his ship was so fast it could reach Alderan in # parsecs. Well... very few period pictures avoid all outright errors, anachronisms or a fumble over something that only an expert would discern. The remarkable thing is that Star Wars has so few mistakes of this kind. More serious were what I consider weaknesses of motivation or commonsense. Luke may have been young but his readiness to endanger his mission and his life to rescue a princess he had never before heard of was simply childish. I will say that she was well worth rescuing since she turned out not to be a fairy-tale cliche. Armed with a laser weapon and in comparison with her rescuers, she reminded me of David Ben Gurion's description of Golda Meier: "She's the only man in my cabinet." (Makes you want to give Princess Leia Organa the well-known mattress test.) To me the worst of all unbelievabilities was Luke's instantaneous conversion into a fighter pilot. Surely high-order training of at least some months' duration would be required for this. To give Lucas credit, this and nearly every other plot weakness was given some sort of explanation. It had been established that Luke was an accomplished pilot in a planetary game similar to mechanized polo. I've heard it stated that the fact of Luke's piloting, along with other plot groundings, had been more fully developed in some twenty minutes of film cut from the finished picture. Hopefully, this cutting was done to improve the pace and not to permit theater owners to squeeze in three matinees in place of two. Star Wars moves at a fast pace, sure enough. Unlike #I , in which the cameras dwelled lovingly on a scene to the point of boredom. Star Wars piles visual impression on top of visual impression. One of these is that of Darth Vader spinning out of control and away from the exploding Death Star; then -- in just a few seconds shown on the screen -- he regains enough control to present us with the possibility of his return in Star Wars H, along with an Imperial fleet as yet untouched by attrition. I'd also vote Star Wars the best science-fiction picture made so far. It heralds the first in a new era of science-fiction films, some of which will surely be as good -- and a few even better. Meanwhile, I'm going to see Star Wars at least one more time. I'd not be surprised if you did too.  from a young science-fiction buff who was busy recruiting members for the Jedi Knights, a Star Wars fan club. "We're not like Trekkies," he assured me. "Our group is devoted to a serious study of Star Wars, the Force and alien beings." I thanked the caller but begged off from membership. When asked why, I explained that while Star Wars had an excellent musical score, the rest of the film was pure dross. Stunned, the knight errant muttered an oath and hung up. Not like Star Wars? Impossible. Everyone loves the film -- including the critics. Star Wars is breaking box-office records everywhere; it played a command performance at the White House; and there's even talk of its snaring a record number of Oscars. Several sequels are in the works; the novelization by director George Lucas is a bestseller; the Twentieth Century Fox merchandising department is up to its nearsighted eyeballs in orders for everything from posters to forty-dollar Stormtrooper masks to home-movie films. All of which goes to show that, unfortunately, public taste is what it used to be. Back in the #s and #s people flocked to Saturday-afternoon matinees at local movie houses to watch the latest episode of a Flash Gordon or Buck Rogers serial. In their day these chapter plays were superb entertainment. With contagious hubris, olond, young Buster Crabbe played both heroes as naive men of fortitude, while dogging their footsteps were exciting battles with exotic weapons, bizarre alien races and the nastiest villains the screen had ever seen. Loads of fun, these serial space operas were as plausible as any as far ,is the technology of the era was concerned. Then came Hitler's rockets, the space race and the lunar and Martian landings, and we became progressively more sophisticated in our view of outer space. The better sciencefiction films of these succeeding decades reflected this growing maturity by melding more or less credible plots with realistic hardware, i.e., such pictures as Destination Moon (#), Forbidden Planet (#), #I : A Space Odyssey (##) and television's Star Trek. Flash Gordon and Buck Rogers? Progress had reduced them to quaint relics of a more whimsical time. Enter Star Wars, which dips into this by-gone froth for substance. As a result, it spins the simple-minded story of blond, young and naive Luke Skywalker from the desert world, Tatooine. Buying robot R#-D# and its sidekick, C-P#, from merchants, Luke soon learns that these are no ordinary mechanizations. They belong to Ehincess Leia Organa, who has been kidnapped by Grand Moff Tarkin of the dictatorial Galactic Empire. However, before her abduction Leia hid blueprints to the Empire's lethal space station. Death Star, inside R#-D#. These plans must reach rebel authorities if the Empire's planet-destroying globe is to be stopped. Thus Luke adopts the lovely Leia's cause and -- with the robots, the telekinetic Jedi Knight Obi-Wan Kenobi, a mercenary named Han Solo and Solo's hirsuite associate Chewbacca (a seven-foot-tall Wookie pirate) -- encounters nasty antagonists, does battle with exotic weapons, meets bizarre alien races and wades through other situations plucked straight from the Buster Crabbe films. Eventually he rescues the princess, delivers the blueprints to rebel forces and helps them locate a weak spot in the structure of the Death Star. Leading a fleet of small ships against the giant sphere, Luke is able to blast it to smithereens. If you're the general public, you have been calling this motion picture "escapist fun." However, if you're a thinking individual, you find yourself wondering how anyone could produce such twaddle. Not only is it a collection of science-fiction gimmicks that went stale over a quarter-century ago but it wallows in a sea of platitudes from western, pirate and war films. To wit, we have a gunfight in an alien saloon; a dogfight with oneman spaceships; a swordfight in a bay of the Cth Star (what Errol Flynn and Basil Rathbone would have done with this sequence; now that's escapist fun!); and so forth. Perhaps this is Lucas's way of saluting the great adventure films of the past. But a cliche is a cliche, and the director has succeeded not in enriching his film through imitation but inducing us to yearn for the exuberant originals all the more! Yet Star Wars' negligence lies not only in its lack of structural invention. There is also an annoying Wizard of Oz garnish that makes it oh-so-coy, what with a tin man (C-P#), an often-times cowardly lion (Chewbacca), Dorothy's Auntie Em (Luke's Aunt Beru) and munchkins in the form of the robotscavenging Jawas. Even the golden sands of Tatooine are a Yellow Brick Road of sorts, which Luke crosses to find the wizard Kenobi. If a science-fiction author handed a story like that to a responsible science-fiction publisher, it would quite properly be shredded and diced before his or her very eyes. Too, though in itself a minor annoyance, the picture opens with several paragraphs that explain the political situation as it exists before the narrative proper begins. This crawling  prologue creates the impression that one has stumbled ufKtn the second installment of a two-part story! Actually the passages are more telling than they seem. Such copy has traditionally prefaced historical epics like El Cid and The Guns of Navarone, where there was a wealth of factual data to present to the audience. However, in Star Wars, a work of fiction, there was no reason to burden the viewer with such tritely organized exposition. It was simply a means for the scenarists to set the stage through other than cleverly constructed dialogue. As it turns out. Star Wars' greatest problem can be traced to screenwriters who didn't do their job. The film's lack of engaging plot aside, it is devoid of any dramatic style or wit. Spoken exchanges are puerile and do nothing to flesh-out the characters. When Luke's aunt and uncle are slaughtered by Empire Stormtroopers on suspicion of harboring R#-D#, we don't care; in the interest of getting on with the shootem-up action, Lucas avoided the kinds of scenes that would have given these characters depth and made Luke's decision to avenge their death a rousing crowd-pleaser. Later in the film Han Solo deposits Luke and his party at the rebel camp, collects his fee and leaves -- only to come rocketing back into the film just as Grand Moff Tarkin's right-hand tartar, Darth Vader, is about to ice Mr. Skywalker. Why the abrupt change in the mercenary's temperament? Until this moment there is never a hint that Solo might be loyal to more than just himself and money. Further blanching this mildewed corn are performances that fully complement the script: dull and deadpan. This cheats the movie of what may have been its lone saving grace, a tongue-in-cheek approach to give it some sparkle (the way it did Richard Lester's magnificent # movie. The Three Musketeers). It all adds up to characterizations that are wholly two-dimensional, an amateurishness that is intolerable in any form of drama. On a different level entirely, the picture's technical work has naturally been likened to that of the last great space film, #: A Space Odyssey. It is a comparison that puts Star Wars way out of its league. Visually there is none of the breathtaking movement, design or poetry that made Stanley Kubrick's picture so memorable and, special effectswise, the alien makeup is plastic and unconvincing (contributing artist Rick Baker, the man who built and played Dino De Laurentiis' King Kong, has done better), while the mattes (the union of miniature models with life-sized sets) are imprecise. Scientifically Star Wars is also inexcusably careless, boasting an offensive disregard for both physics and biology. For example, living in the Tatooine desert are shaggy giants known as banthas (another tribute to the moldy past, this time to Edgar Rice Burroughs' Martian banths). Earth's Ice Age mammoths didn't have so much hair! Then there are alien beings that look like humanoid walruses, insects and other terrestrial creatures. Why wasn't any thought applied to creating invertebrates, quadrupeds or beasts whose design immediately describes foreign worlds and climates? And what about the auditorium-sized garbage compactor on the Death Star? Surely peoples who have mastered matterreorganization on a nuclear level would have a cleaner means of destroying or recycling waste and the efficiency for more productive use of that area of the space vessel. Compounding these inequities are tractor beams that work on some spaceships and not on others, as the plot decrees; areas in Empire ships for the exploding of captured crafts -- blasts for which the alleged shielding would have been insufficient protection; and so on. Clearly, anything that pleased the film's creators was tossed into the action, regardless of how little scientific sense it made. However, independent of these various failings. Star Wars does succeed in one respect: It totally revolts those viewers, my.self included, who feel that surrogate Nazis have no place in light entertainment. Images ranging from the name Stormtroopers to the turned-down brim of Darth Vader's headpiece (reminiscent of German helmets during World War II), to the brusque and joyless manner of the Death Star personnel, to Grand Moff Tarkin's Goebbels-esque demeanor -- all these are far too serious to be used in a frivolous fantasy. It's simply another example of lazy film-making, a means of distinguishing the good guys from the bad guys when one wishes to skip character development in favor pedoes and lightsabers. At best, these icons exhibit a spurious sense of responsibility on Lucas's part. So much for Star Wars and its faults, large and small. Judging from the picture's staggering sucwith these flaws, a fact that bodes ill for the field of science-fiction films. The coming years will now see a giddy flood of Star Wars imitations, including a remake of Buck Rogers and a TV series entitled Star Cop, that will taint the saleability of provocative works for some time to come. Would that more intelligent and stimulating space fiction like Arthur C. Clarke's Earthlight or Ben Bova's Millennium had been brought to the screen instead of Star Wars ! Of course only a pompous bonehead would insist that all science fiction illuminate some foible of life, pontificate about morality or confront the worth of society's values. We all know that authors like Frederic Brown and Harry Harrison have spun wondrous, classy nonsense for its own sake. However, these works have a fundamental pith and originality that is totally lacking in Star Wars. Not that # of the people who see the picture realize this, since they have never read science fiction and are not old enough to remember Buster Crabbe. In this respect it is conceivable that the movie may open young eyes, fire a few minds and turn people toward quality material. The field can always use enthusiastic converts! But this does not let Lucas off the hook: Science fiction is too damn broad and exciting a genre to justify the creation of a mindless pastiche like Star Wars, no matter what its tangential benefits. But don't take just my word for it. Former Gala.xy editor H.L. Gold said it best when he ran the following rather prophetic comments on the back cover of this magazine's first edition in October of #; Jets blasting. Bat Durston came screeching down through the atmosphere of Bbllzznaj. He cut out his super-hyper-drive for the landing...and at that point, a tall, lean spaceman stepped out of the tail assembly, proton gun-blaster in a spacetanned hand. Hoofs drumming. Bat Durston came galloping down through the narrow pass at Eagle Gulch. He spurred hard for a low overhang of rimrock...and at that point, a tall, lean wrangler stepped out from behind a high boulder, six-shooter in a sun-tanned hand. "Sound alike? They should -- one is merely a western transplanted to some alien and impossible planet. If this is your idea of science fiction, you're welcome to it! you'll Alas, we have found it on the silver screen, and the genre shall long be poorer for it.  J. E. Pournelle The ecology and zero-growth movements have partially succeeded. A few international corporations have gone to space, but the enormous capital investments have left them in a financially shaky position, while scandals in government have rocked public confidence. in this world. He comes from a welon a govenment scholarship; the universities are largely structured to keep younger people off the labor market. Tempermentally a loner, Kevin has made few friends, and his main ambition is to obtain his engineering degree so that he can join a powerful union, get a job, and enter the middle class. A few weeks before graduation his comfortable world comes apart. First he is attacked by muggers and in defending himself kills one of the juveniles. The public authorities will prosecute him for "child killing" if they learn Kevin's identity -- and the Green Fence gang, to which the muggers belonged, already knows who Kevin is. They seek revenge, and his life is in danger. Meanwhile the administrators at academic work, and although he can demonstrate his competence, will require two more years in school before he can graduate. Battered by these pressures and disgusted by the society he lives in, Kevin, on the advice of one of his professors, applies to the Deadalus Corporation. He is offered professional status -- labor is not so easy to come by in the asteroid belt because few have ever returned -- but he must leave Earth immediately. Kevin rejects the offer, but a new attempt on his life by the Green Fence gang convinces him he has no choice. Kevin flies to Baja California where the Hansen Corporation maintains a laser system for launching personnel and cargo into orbit. At the Hansen facilities he meets Bill Dykes, a former Lunar rockrat; Wiley Ralston, a classmate at and Ellen MacMillan, an engineer who has bought her own ticket to Ceres. The launching system malfunctions and Kevin and Ellen are nearly killed. Kevin does not believe it was an accident, but he knows no reason why anyone would be inMacMillan. Ellen, however, does not seem surprised. She insists that they go on board Wayfarer on schedule rather than wait for an investigation of the accident; the ship will not delay departure, and Wayfarer may be the last passenger cargo ship to Ceres. Kevin's cabinmate aboard Wayfarer is Jacob Norsedal, an overweight, diabetic computer freak. The voyage to Ceres lasts nine months, and during that time Kevin and Ellen have a brief romance, complicated by an almost total lack of privacy (there are # people in a ship designed to carry only #) and Ellen's insistence that she will not form any lasting relationship. Their affair is to end when the ship (# AU) from Sun. Mass: # x grams. Radius: # kilometers. Surface area: somewhat larger than the state of Texas. Period: # years. Rotation: # hours, # minutes. Surface gravity: # centimeterssecond  .# Earth gravity. Escape Velocity: # x # centimeters. Path velocity in orbit: # kilometerssecond. Largely composed of stone, Ceres has an easily accessible metalic core containing rich, commercially valuable deposits of gold, silver, tin, copper, nickel, and iron, as well as supheavy elements such as Arthurium in recoverable quantities. Water-ice exists both in permafrost and underground deposits. The first expedition to Ceres in # was financed by Hansen Enterprises (Ltd. et Cie, General Headquarters Luna). Interplanet of Zurich subsequently made extensive investments in mining and refinery operations on Ceres. The commercial future of this venture is uncertain. reaches Ceres. Jacob Norsedal uses his personal At a critical point in the journey computer to calculate the thrust Captain Greiner and Chief Engineer needed for landing on Ceres. There Felipe Camel discover that both the is another attempt at sabotage and high-gain antenna and the ship's Kevin and Ellen are involved in a computer have been sabotaged, desperate fight with Martin Both are repairable, but the repairs Pacifico, a legal expert who wants will take long enough to keep the to stop the ship from making the atship from rendezvousing with Ceres; tempt to land on Ceres. Pacifico is it must return to Earth. Without the killed; and it is found that George supplies and personnel aboard Lange, Kevin's supervisor within Wayfarer the Ceres mining project the Deadalus Corporation, is miswill have to be abandoned. sing. The office was Aeneas MacKenzie's only real luxury. It had a real window of thick quartz that overlooked the barren landscape of the Moon, and beyond that the glory of Earth hung suspended in black velvet. He often sat at his desk and stared out at the fragile Earth, a small blue world wrapped in white wispy clouds. He had lived on the Moon for twenty years and would never return to the world of his birth; but he loved Earth, and he missed her. So little time, he thought. So little time until -- he broke off the thought, because he had a vivid imagination, and it would be all too easy to see the fragile Earth covered lights that would shine more brightly than the Sun until they faded and the ugly mushroom clouds rose through Earth's clean garments. It would be easy, too, to imagine that he could see beneath the clouds, watch men and women working their lives out to no purpose but continued misery and starvation. That was life now for all too many; in a few years the globe might be covered with people who had nothing left to hope for. Desperation might tempt them to anything. There were faint sounds in the office; the whine of the air system, the faint rumblings of his miners digging into the lunar regolith, other sounds of construction and expansion; the sounds of success, and they mocked him. The future of Diana Base, and of Earth, did not depend on lunar miners. It depended on hard-eyed men in dark suits who sat in Zurich board rooms; it depended on the man in the Oval Office in Washington, and another man in the Kremlin; but mostly it depended on events more and over those Aeneas had no control. His reverie was interrupted by a voice in his head. It made no sound, and if there had been anyone in the room with him, they would not have heard it; the implanted transceiver fed directly into his nervous system, and took its instructions from his thoughts. He had lived with the implant for so long that it was part of him. He would have missed it if it did not work; but he had never liked it. "there is a message from It was a ridiculous question; not even the base central computer had been given enough data to know who he meant, "cancel that Thank God, Aeneas thought. He was careful not to think that into the computer. His prayers were not meant for a machine, "i want the dered. It would take a little longer, but he would rather read it than hear it. "decode and print, keep "acknowledged." ME." And now there was nothing to do but wait. He leaned back in the chair, smoothing his shock of white-gray hair with slender fingers. Even in Luna's low gravity he felt his years. He had been forty when he came to the Moon, and even though Lunar gravity did not age men as much as Earth's did, there had been little rest in the last quarter century. Not for Aeneas MacKenzie. Presently he began to doze. Images formed in his mind.   A Economists once thought there could never be a period of both inflation and high unemployment. They were wrong. In the last third of the Twentieth Century both were out of work, governments tried to buy their way to prosperity through deficit financing. They printed bonds and certificates and paper money and more paper money, and soon they were all worthless. Wages and prices spiraled. People who had saved all their lives found their savings worth nothing, less than nothing, and simply to live had to turn for aid to governments that had ruined them in the first place. The governments had to find more and more money, and the printing presses were cheap. The results were predictable, but no less disastrous for being so. The democracies in particular faced an impossible dilemma. There wasn't enough money to fiind both technological research and welfare programs. Technological research was expensive and directly employed comparatively few people. Soon the space programs were cut back, cut again, cut once more. Meanwhile the antitechnology movements gained recruits. "Only One Earth." "Alternate Technology." "Appropriate Technology." "Ecology." Those slogans and a dozen like them became watchwords, and space programs, energy research, electronics research, all began to die. For a while private industries continued research programs, but soon the governments, desperate for more funds to spend on popular programs, raised taxes so high that there was nothing left for risk investment. The companies cut back as had the governments; especially so as the consumer advocates forced the corporations to accept consumer representatives on their boards of directors, and the consumer representatives were almost universally dedicated against technology and technological "fixes." 'phen the United States was rocked by a series of scandals. Watergate began it, but the scars from that had not healed. before another scandal emerged, and another after that. The People's Alliance rose to displace the traditional political parties, and swept into Washington as an irresistible reform movement. Its leader, Greg Tolland, and his manager, Aeneas MacKenzie, were the most popular political figures of the Century; but then MacKenzie, as Solicitor General of the United States, found the tentacles of the Equity Trust reached even into Greg Tolland's office; and MacKenzie was both implacable and incorruptible. The result was more loss of confidence, more disgust with democracy, more disillusionment among voters who now believed that the citizens could never control their government. While the United States was paralyzed by scandals, and the Soviet Union was rocked by nationalistic movements within its empire, a few international corporations banded together to create the first industrial satellites and the first laser-launching system. The heiress Laurie Jo Hansen built the Heimdall industrial satellite and that proved so profitable that other companies first joined with Hansen Enterprises, then set up competing space industries. Based in Zurich and Singapore and Hong Kong and other places of refuge from taxation, the international corporations moved into space even as governments found themselves unable to do so. Governments looked with envy on the high profits and great potential of space industries. Tolland's lieutenant, Aeneas MacKenzie, led the fight for US takeover of the Hansen empire, ensnarling Hansen Enterprises in a web of legal problems, taxes, regulations, complexities; he might have ended with Hansen nationalized by the United States had not he found corruption in Tolland's staff, and been forced from his office by the President he had created. MacKenzie had to flee for his life; and he had no place to go but to his enemies. From Tolland's Washington MacKenzie went to Laurie Jo Hansen; and because he had known Laurie Jo many years before, and because she with the whole world knew that Aeneas MacKenzie' s pledged word was worth more than his life, he became first her consort, then her prime minister, finally her partner. Yet Tolland and the People's Alliance never forgot who had ruined Toland's dreams of a country remade by whatever means he thought were needed; his agents had been relentless in pursuit, until Laurie Jo sold out most of her empire to found Diana Station, and took her minister-consort to the Moon: Not even the President of the United States could follow them there.    And by now no one is interested cept Greg, and he has no real power. The People's Alliance protected him from the scandals, but the real leadership doesn't tmst him. Not any more. The office door opened without warning and he swiveled quickly. After more than twenty years he loved the sight of her. The red hair was dyed now, he suspected, but he had never asked and never would; and despite all the temptations of low gravity, she had kept her figure. Her smile lit the office. "She's safe," Laurie Jo said. "For a while." "Can't you ever simply be happy without worrying about the future?" She did not wait for an answer. Instead she crossed the office quickly and sat in his lap. They kissed with the affection that comes only from long friendship and love. Then Aeneas opened a desk drawer, took out papers from the computer printer concealed there and began to read. Although she desperately wanted to know what the message said, she did not read over his shoulder, but waited until he had finished the first sheet. He handed it to her without looking up and read the next. There were only two. Then he waited until she had finished. "They're on Ceres," Laurie Jo said. "With the cargo safe." "And someone tried to kill her. At least twice. Someone knows," Aeneas said. He cursed, softly. "I'm a fool. I underestimated the danger." "She knew the risks," Laurie Jo said. "And who else could we trust with something this important?" "It was a stupid plan. I should never have let her go." Laurie Jo laughed. "Could you have stopped her?" she demanded. "No one could control us at her age, and she believes in this. You could not have stopped me when I was her age." "God knows I couldn't." It had been so long ago. She'd been Laurie Jo Preston then, an orphan girl living alone under the guardianship of bankers and supported by trust funds. They'd met at manager for Greg Tolland. No one had ever heard of Greg Tolland then. The young Congressman, just beginning his meteoric career, was one of the founders of the tiny movement that would one day be the People's Alliance, but then it was nothing more than a dream shared by Tolland and Aeneas. Aeneas and Laurie Jo Preston had two years. They lived together and hitchhiked across the nation, through Mexico and Baja. They sang and drank and made love and were happy with their dreams until her bankers came to tell her that her name was Hansen, not Preston, and that she had inherited one of the largest fortunes on Earth; then everything changed. "I couldn't control you, and I almost lost you forever," Aeneas said. "Hush." She put a finger gently on his lips, then bent to kiss him again. "I miss her," Aeneas said. "I have missed her terribly from the day she decided to go to Earth," Laurie Jo said. "But I'm proud of her." "And so am I. Laurie Jo, I feel so helpless! Someone knows. If they tried to kill her once, they'll try again. Before she even left Earth! And she didn't tell us." "Because we would have stopped her." "It doesn't make sense," Aeneas said. "They tried to kill her before she ever got to the ship. And they tried to stop the ship from landing on Ceres. That makes no sense at all! We hadn't expected trouble before she got to Ceres. They need that cargo as much as we do -- " "My darling husband," Laurie Jo said. "Use your brains. You're letting this be too personal -- " "How could it be otherwise?" " -- and you're making mistakes because of that. Someone wants to stop the ship from landing. They tri. Perhaps it was Pacifico -- have you asked for his dossier?" "Presently. Not yet." "More likely someone else," Laurie Jo said. "But whoever it was didn't want Wayfarer to land at all. We hadn't expected that." "No." Aeneas leaned back in his high-backed chair and pressed the tips of his fingers together. His eyes half closed, and his hands pressed gently together, drew apart, pressed together again. Laurie Jo smiled as she watched him. This was more to her liking. This was the man who had brought down a President. "So there's another group working in the Belt," Aeneas said. "You don't sound surprised." not be surprised if everyone in the Belt were corrupt," Aeneas said. "How many can resist that kind of temptation? When it is quite feasiand still make fabulous profits? I expect this was done by the Africans. They don't fancy competition from asteroid mines." "I don't much blame them," Laurie Jo said. There was sadness in her voice. "They don't have anything to sell except their minerals, and we're driving the price down and down." Aeneas nodded. They'd discussed all this before. Ruin for the African bloc meant prosperity for the rest of the world; cheap iron and steel and copper and aluminum, the basic stuff of industrial civilization, now had no hope at all. Eventually it would mean prosperity for the Africans themselves, but not soon, and not for those who now controlled the African bloc. "So we are facing two sets of enemies," Laurie Jo said. "Probably more. At least two. One group wishes to stop the shipments altogether. I doubt they have finished. They'll keep trying, but they won't have many allies in the Belt. It's the others I worry about -- and George Lange is dead. She won't have his help." Aeneas leaned back again, his hands moving slowly and gently. Laurie Jo waited. "Valkyrie formed in her head with no accent, but she always knew when she heard Aeneas speak to the computer, although she could not have told how that was different from hearing the computer report to her. "ready for departure in five told them. "one hundred and twenty "With Lange dead, we'll have to send someone else," Aeneas said. "Who? There's no one we can trust with something this important. And neither of us can go. Nothing has changed, Aeneas. We're needed here. If we lose control now, there's no point to any of this. We'll lose everything we've worked hard for." "I know. We can only trust ourselves. Or the boy. Or we could give it all up." "Neither of us will." "No. Neither of us will." She didn't care for the tone he had used, and she looked at him sternly. He was leaning back again, his fingers moving in the familiar pattern that she knew meant he was lost in thought; and she was frightened even before he spoke again. "There's a better way," he said. "The boy's more valuable here." "No." Her voice rose. "I lost you for sixteen years once! And then almost lost you again, when we'd just found each other. I will not be separated from you again. I will not." "Laurie Jo." His voice was very calm now. "You can manage the finances. You're better at it than I am, and you must stay here; but I've outgrown my usefulness." "That's not true, you're the base commander -- " "A function that Kit Penrose can fill as well as I can," Aeneas said. "And Kit can train young Aeneas, who will be far more useful here than floundering around out in the Belt. He's not ready for this, Laurie Jo. I don't think our daughter was ready either, but I know our son isn't. He can help you, yes. He understands boardroom tactics, and he's becoming a better engineer than Kit, but he does not know intrigue and corruption. Not yet." "Nor do you!" she shouted. "Now really, Laurie Jo -- " "Aeneas, it has been twenty years since you were Solicitor General -- " "Laurie Jo." His voice was quiet and his tone calm. "And I won't lose you again -- " "I am still a very careful man," Aeneas said. "There is not much risk to me -- and I am less valuable than our son. We cannot risk both heirs. If it is a choice between myself and young Aeneas, there is no choice at all, nor would I be -- " He stopped, bepause her face had changed. She had lost her anger. Now her expression held only sadness. "You know I'm right," he said. He was not insisting; he merely stated a fact they both understood. She nodded, then buried her face against his shoulder. "I love you," she said. Then she tried once more, but only because she had to: "Couldn't Kit go? Or -- " "He couldn't, and there is no one else. Not for this. Is there?" "No. You or our son." "And thus me." He kissed her gently. "We have twenty days. And when I return, we'll have many more. I'll come back, Laurie Jo. I always have." "Yes," she said, and she turned away from him quickly so that he would not see the glistening tears in her blue eyes. Henri Stoire was a satisfied man, and what's more, he was certain he had every right to be pleased with himself. Since he'd come to Ceres as Interplanet's resident general manager, the output of the mines and refineries had tripled. The enormous mylar plastic mirror, over two kilometers in diameter, hung in synchronous orbit # kilometers above the asteroid, providing heat and light for the colony twenty-four hours a day (he still thought of days as having twenty-four hours even though Ceres rotates once each nine hours, five minutes). More miners arrived each month, the capacity of the refineries continued to expand, and a prospecting party had found a large vein of nearly pure water-ice deep under the surface, thus insuring both drinking water and reaction fuel for the nuclear ships like Wayfarer. Henri Stoire was satisfied, but his superiors were not. His production goals were set in Zurich by men who knew nothing of the conditions on Ceres, but who knew a lot about international competition, manipulation of commodity futures, and always about banking and money; the goals they set were high. Of course, Henri thought, when he tried to be fair -- not very often -- the costs of the Ceres operation were very high as well. It took eleven new francs to get one kilogram from Earth's surface to Earth orbit, a hundred more to get it to Ceres, and Ceres required thousands of metric tonnes of supplies, food, equipment, and men, always more men. The return had to be high or the investment couldn't be justified. Henri met their ever-increasing production goals, but his costs were always higher than estimated. No incentive bonuses for Stoire, not this year. Perhaps when a full cargo from the Belt reached Earth orbit... even iron ore delivered to Earth orbit would be highly valuable for more orbital factory construction. Iron in orbit would sell for almost Fr. # a metric tonne, and Henri had ten thousand tonnes to ship, along with one thousand tonnes of tin (Fr. #), fifteen hundred tonnes of nearly pure silver (Fr. #) worth of assorted other metals. The total value of the cargo he would shortly send down would be considfrancs; a respectable sum indeed. Now he had only to get the shipment to Earth. The incentive bonuses would follow. Actually, Interplanet's bonuses interested Henri far less than his employers -- or at least most of them -- knew. True, Henri had enormous debts, the result of unwise speculations; had he known as much about the international commodity market as the men who set his production goals did, Henri would never have come to Ceres in the first place. His debts were further increased by Henri's unfortunate addiction to chemin-de-fer and roulette, and his even less fortunate tendency to borrow money from any source available. He had been bom a rich man, of a great and wealthy family, and he had lost everything; he needed money. Although Zurich's bonuses were not small by normal standards, Henri needed far more money than could be acquired by ordinary means. Had his employers known just how much money Henri owed, they would never have sent him to Ceres, or anywhere else; but his creditors were careful men who never advertised the names of those who borrowed from them; and they had many suggestions for Henri. There was no way, bonuses or not, that Henri could earn what he owed; but with any luck he would leave Ceres with his debts paid and more money than he had ever had in his life. If all that was merely a small part of the profits his creditors would make from his work, Henri was not an avaricious man. He truly believed that he asked for no more than he was entitled to, and certainly he had high abilities. Henri was a small man, very neat in appearance. Even on Ceres he looked neat, and that was often very difficult. His small size was no handicap in space. In many ways it was a decided advantage. In low gravity long legs were mostly good for running into hard objects and otherwise getting in the way. Though small, Henri was no weakling. He exercised daily and he a hand with a tough job. Henri eould do the job of nearly any man in his employ; he took great pride in that, and it was certainly a useful ability. Some of his latest activities, those in favor of his creditors and unknown to his employers in Zurich, could not have been accomplished if Henri had not understood every detail of the automated refinery operation, known how to construct conveyor systems, dig out chambers in rock with explosives... Those skills, though needed, were not the key to his plan for resuming his place among the idle rich in Monte Carlo. More important than any of them was the study he had made of computer operations. That was the key to it all, and it had gone so smoothly that had Henri been a superstitious man, he might have been frightened. Sometimes he was appalled by what he was doing. He felt no guilt about betraying the Directors of the Interplanet combine; if they paid him what he was worth, he would not have to resort to embezzlement (Henri preferred to think of it as misallocation of company resources, or even as a legitimate perquisite to his office). He felt no guilt, but he was sometimes disturbed by the sheer magnitude of the operation. Not only was something like one and that was a large enough sum to impress even Henri Stoire -- but also the follow-up implications would be even larger. Mankind had never succeeded in getting nuclear fusion to work on a commercial scale. Fission worked fine and had since the #'s, but the far more valuable and efficient fusion proccess continued to be too expensive, too difficult; and the result was a continuing energy crisis that affected nearly every nation on Earth. Fertilizer prices depended on energy prices, which meant that energy prices controlled how much the poor would eat. Cheap fusion would bring cheap food -- and Henri was turning fusion over to a gang of international criminals. Still, he felt no guilt. If food was dear, it was because people were cheap. If the fools wished their children to eat well, let them either work to earn enough money or have fewer children. It was no concern of Henri's what happened to children in India, Bangla-Desh, Africa, South America... Nor was he worried about being caught. As manager for Inteiplanet he controlled the only police force on Ceres. The company guards worked for him and took his orders. The accountants reported to him and could only gain access to the computer through him. They could ask Interplanet's computer questions as long as they liked; even if they knew the real questions they should ask, it would not tell them without his authorization, and they didn't know anyway. Besides, in a few weeks it would all be over, and there would be no record of what Henri had done. Henri Stoire sat at his desk, the only real desk on Ceres and a mark of his importance, and despite his satisfaction with himself and his work, he frowned as he read the report brought to him by Captain Greiner. Wayfarer had arrived with cargo intact; excellent. But someone had tried to prevent. the ship from coming to Ceres, and that was not. Wayfarer's cargo was the key to everything. Without it they would never get all that iron and copper and tin and silver to Earth, o had done this? It took him only moments to dismiss Pacifico. The lawyer had been sent by Zurich, and was rumored to be a clever accountant as well. He would have been a nuisance, and it was as well that he was dead; but he had almost certainly not been responsible for nearly crippling Wayfarer. No. It was very likely that Pacifico's part was exactly what he had said it was, a frightened man trying to keep Captain Greiner from taking high risks with the ship. Nor was it likely that the missing George Lange had been the saboteur. The Daedalus Corporation had far too much at stake, and they hired carefully. Daedalus was responsible for getting Henri's cargo safely back to Earth; the loss of one of their senior engineers would be inconvenient, possibly worse titan that. All true. But Daedalus had a deeper role in this game. Henri's creditors had warned him that Daedalus, supposedly owned by other Zurich bankers and itself one of the stockholders in the consortium that created Interplanet, had its nose in far too many places. His creditors suspected that Daedalus worked for very powerful interests indeed -- possibly even for MacKenzie and Hansen; that Daedalus engineers were often spies reporting to Interplanet stockholders, and whenever they were around, Henri should be careful. The warning was appreciated but not needed; Henri was always careful. But it made it unlikely that Lange had tried to sabotage Wayfarer. Far more probably Lange had been snooping around and had caught the saboteur, and was put outside the ship for his trouble. So who might it be? Henri scanned the passenger and crew lists. Anyone might be an African sympathizer -- Henri had already concluded the African bloc was the most likely sponsor of the sabotage -- and that would not necessarily show in the kind of resumes sent out with passengers. Or the saboteur could be working for money. He lifted a microphone. "ready," the computer said. He returned to his scrutiny of the passenger list. He read names and specialties, paying no particular attention to what he saw, until he came to "Norsedal, Jacob. Computer Specialist. To be supervisor of computer operations, Interplanet." He read it again, then cursed. Zurich had not told him of this! True, he had requested a new programmer, but he was satisfied with his computer staff and its acting head. He had certainly not sent for any experts to take control; under his present arrangement Henri himself was the real supervisor of computer operations, and he liked it that way. This could be bothersome, especially now. Did Zurich suspect something? He would have to be very careful with this Norsedal. Was Norsedal curious? An agent of Zurich? He must be watched closely. Henri continued to scan the list. MacMillan, Ellen. Engineer, no employer. Henri smiled at that. Every ship brought two or three unemployed single women, and most claimed to be some kind of engineer. They might very well have their degrees, but generally they made a great deal more money in a far older occupation. He wondered where the MacMillan girl would go: to one of the established houses, or would she prey on the miners and prospectors and refinery workers from her own quarters? From curiosity he lifted the microphone again, "i want a photograph of "acknowledged." A few seconds later the facsimile emerged from a slot at the side of his desk. He looked it over, smiling at the blonde hair and blue eyes, pug nose; a pretty girl, young, one who would command a high price, for a while. Then the smile faded. Was there something familiar about the face? Where might he have seen it before? No. He was certain he had never seen the girl. But she reminded him of someone. He did not know who, but it was disturbing. She reminded him of someone he feared. He laughed to himself, because he feared no one; but he kept the photograph and put a tick mark against her name on the list to remind him to take some care with her dossier when it arrived. Henri Stoire was a careful man indeed. Kevin wandered through rock corridors, not quite lost but not entirely sure of where he was. He was somewhere inside the Ceres complex and as long as he did not go through an airtight door, he couldn't be very far from the central area; but he was looking for Ellen and he didn't have any idea of where to find her. When Wayfarer landed, the passengers had to help unload the ship and transfer cargo -- most of the cargo, Kevin reminded himself. One compartment remained sealed. When Kevin's share of the work was over, many of the passengers had already gone inside. Kevin followed through the airlock doors, relieved to be Off the harsh and barren surface of the asteroid. No one would say that Ceres was a pretty place, although the stars were spectacular; but Kevin had had enough stars to last him a long time. Why had Ellen left without telling him where she was going? he wondered. He would have to report in for work soon, and they might not have much time together until he could find out where he would be stationed. Then they could arrange something more permanent. The corridors shone. They had been painted with plastic to seal in air leaks, so that it was possible to move around inside the Ceres Station without a helmet. There were lights at intervals. Kevin hoped to see someone to ask directions from, but before he did, he came to a signpost. Kevin went there eagerly. They could tell him where he would be staying. There was an elderly man in the Daedalus Corporation offices. The offices themselves were merely two rooms cut in raw rock off the corridor. They were obviously little used; there was almost no furniture, and an automatic message-recording system was the only piece of large office equipment. The man was well over fifty, with a network of red lines around his mouth and chin that betrayed long exposure to face masks. He had wrinkles at the corners of his eyes, and much gray in his hair. He frowned at Kevin. "You'll be Senecal." "Yes." "I'm John Eliot. Senior man for Daedalus out here. You got our other people with you?" "No -- " "You should have. You're an engineer. It's your responsibility to look after non-professional employees. Now we'll have to go find them. We don't have much time. Time, Senecal, is the most valuable commodity in the Belt just now." "Yes, sir. Look, Mr. Eliot -- " "Call me Johnny. We'll either be friends or you'll hate me before long, but either way, it works better if we use first names." "Johnny. Yes, sir. I am Kevin." vin." "Yeah. I know. You were saying something?" "Mr. -- Johnny, this is my first job. I'm no professional. I'm just an engineering student, and the idea of my looking after people twice my age is funny. They wouldn't take orders from me." "We'll see. Did they get on all right with Lange?" "Yes, sir." "Too bad about him," Eliot said. "What happened, anyway?" Kevin explained all he knew. "George just vanished," he finished. "Never did find him, no trace of him. Nothing." "His stuff missing?" "No," Kevin said. "Captain Greiner has it. He didn't know what to do with it." "We'll collect it before we go up. May as well see to that, and to finding our workmen. You can leave that gear here." "All right." Kevin set down the travel cases he carried and started to go out into the corridor. "Nope," Eliot said. "Get your hat. Didn't they teach you that? First rule, never go anywhere without your helmet. We don't often have blowouts on Ceres, but it only takes one to kill you if you don't have your hat with you. Remember that." "Yes, sir." Kevin retrieved his helmet, then thoughtfully put on his tool belt as well. "Good," Eliot said. "Now let's go." He led the way through the bare rock corridor. "They'll probably be at Fat Jack's," Eliot said. "Most head there when they get off work or off a ship. Surprised you didn't get there first." "I was hoping someone would tell me where I will be staying," Kevin said. "I didn't see any hotels -- ' ' Eliot laughed. "Hell, you won't be staying on Ceres." "Sir? Johnny? If we won't be staying on Ceres, where will we be?" "Didn't Lange tell you anything?" Eliot demanded. "Don't you even know what you'll be working on?" "No, sir. I asked once, and he said I'd find out in due time. But I never did." Eliot laughed. "Well, that was the company's orders all right, but it's damn foolishness. Everybody on Ceres knows our big secret, not that it's anything to be secret about anyway. Daedalus is responsible for the delivery system to get cargo to Earth. We're building it. I expect Lange kept everything about that a big secret too?" "Yes -- " "Okay. Up there about a thousand kilometers above Ceres there's a rock a couple of hundred meters in diameter. It's mostly nickel-iron, good stuff. We're busily mining out corridors and putting in life-support systems. When we're done, we'll pack it with all the refined minerals Interplanet has collected and take it home." "Take a two-hundred-meter rock home? How?" Kevin demanded. tonnes -- ' ' "Hell, it's simple. We put hydrogen bombs at just the right place -- have to calculate the center of gravity pretty carefully -- and light 'em off. Do that a few times and we'll have that rock in just the right transfer orbit. Off she goes to Earth. Down there they do it again to stop it. No sweat." Eliot chuckled. He was obviously enjoying the look on Kevin's face. "Lange really didn't tell you, eh? Well, that's what we're tip to. You brought the bombs with you, on Wayfarer. That's why everybody got so excited down here when we heard you were in trouble. Needed the H-bombs. Without 'em, we'd really have troubles. No other way to get all that stuff home." "And somebody's going to ride this thing to Earth?" Kevin asked. "Sure. Safest place around. There'll be a couple of hundred meters of nickel-iron and rock between the crew and the bombs -- what could happen?" That made sense, but Kevin still didn't like the idea much. "Are we supposed to be the crew?" "Naw. Interplanet provides the crew. They wouldn't trust a halfanybody but their own people. Understand the manager, Mr. Stoire himself, is going. Guess I can't blame them much." They moved on through the rock corridor. In Ceres's low gravity they couldn't walk, nor could they simply glide from place to place as they would in no gravity at all. Instead they moved in a series of bounds, like oversized kangaroos. They came to a cross corridor, and Eliot turned down it. There were bright lights at the end, their glare contrasting with the dim light in the corridor. They heard sounds: shouting and singing. Happy sounds. "That's Fat Jack's place," Eliot said. "Best bar on Ceres. Mainly because it's the only bar here. Pretty good place, though. You can get nearly anything you want. Not that you'll be here all that often." Kevin had already thought of that. "Don't we get to come -- down to Ceres?" "Sure, the company provides recreation trips when we're caught up on the work. Don't cost that much to run the scooters." It looked as if everyone who had come in Wayfarer, and half the permanent crew of Ceres, were packed into Fat Jack's. The proprietor was a burly man with no legs. When one of the newcomers asked why he hadn't gone back to Earth, the owner laughed. "Sure, they'll pay my way back and give me a goddam pension, but I don't want it. What the hell use is a cripple on Earth? Out here I don't need legs." He waved to indicate the crowd in his saloon. "I make my own beer and whiskey and I get good prices. I've got a thousand friends. What do I want with Earth?" The saloon consisted of a large chamber carved from rock, a few tables and booths, and one long bar running across the back of the room. All the drinks were served in covered containers with straws, although most of the customers had learned the art of popping open the top, sucking out a drink, and closing it before their beer or whiskey drifted away. Kevin pointed out the Daedalus employees, and Eliot went to round them up. While Kevin was waiting, Ellen came in. Bill Dykes was with her. "Hi," Kevin shouted. He went over to them. "Glad I found you. They want me to go up to one of Ceres's moons -- " "C-#," Dykes said. "The one they're fitting up as a spaceship." "Right. How did you know?" Kevin asked. Dykes shrugged. "No secret what Daedalus does. Everybody on Ceres knows about the H-bombs. Wonder why they were so damn closemouthed aboard Wayfarer!" "Well, they are hydrogen bombs," Kevin said. "Sure. And bombs can kill people. Lots of other ways to get killed out here. I need a drink. You, Ellie?" "Yes, thank you." Dykes went to fight his way to the bar. "I get some recreation visits," Kevin said. "I won't see you often at first, only when I'm down. Where will you "be staying?' ' "I -- I'll be staying with Bill," Ellen said. It took Kevin a moment to understand what she had said. "In his -- " "Yes, I'll be living with him." "But -- damn it, he's old enough to be your father!" Kevin shouted. He wanted to say more: That at first she had put him off because she didn't want lasting attachments, and now they were lovers, and what was this? Bitterness made him say more: "I get it. He can pay you more than I can." "It's none of your damned business," she said. She spoke loudly, so that many of the people in the bar could hear her. "You don't own me and you have no right to make judgments." "No. I don't suppose I do," Kevin said. "Except -- except that I thought we were friends." "If you're my friend, you don't act much like it," Ellen said. "Trouble, Ellie?" Dykes was back, without the drinks he'd gone after. "Not really," she said. "Kevin. Are you about ready to leave?" John Eliot called. "Yes. I'll wait for you outside," Kevin said. He turned and left without looking at Ellen. "Hell, this place is getting to be a drag," Bill Dykes said. His voice carried through the room and out to where Kevin stood. "Let's split and throw our own party." "All right," Ellen giggled. It was obvious what kind of party Dykes had in mind. She followed the miner out. They came past Kevin, and as they did, Ellen said, very quietly, "Kevin. Please. I know you don't understand, but please trust me. And for God's sake, don't let anyone know I've said anything to you. Make people believe you hate me." With that she went on without looking back, and when Dykes made a loud ribald comment about Kevin, she laughed.    Ceres has five moons, if you can call small rocks a few hundred meters in diameter "moons." Three of them had been extensively mined, but two had been temporarily abandoned when better grades of ore were found on Ceres itself. The other one, C-#, was Kevin's home for the next few weeks. There was plenty of work and not enough people to do it. First, the asteroid had to be surveyed to find the exact center of gravity. Once that was located, a pit was to be dug for the hydrogen bombs that would be used to turn the tiny moon into an enormous rocket ship. On the opposite side the Daedalus crew would carve out chambers for the crew to live in, more compartments for the gold and silver and copper and other refined metals produced on Ceres. Meanwhile, another crew would set up huge mirrors on C-# and use those to concentrate sunlight so they could boil and refine the ores extracted from the planetoid. "No point in wasting anything," Eliot had said. When they were finished, C-# would cany a cargo worth half a teroid itself would be valuable -- nickel-iron which would end up in Earth orbit. Refineries there would extract the iron to use in space contonnes of rock would be useful in orbit. The asteroid could be used as a platform. Kevin's job was installation of the life-support equipment for the flight crew. With the help of miners and a lot of mining machinery, he hollowed out the crew chambers, then sprayed them with a thick coating of plastic; when the plastic dried, the chambers were airtight. Airlock doors were machined from chunks of the moonlet itself, and set on hinges. Sometimes the whole structure reminded Kevin more of a series of bank vaults than a spaceship; everything was massive, and rather crudely made. There were no work shifts, there was simply a job that had to be done. Eliot explained what was needed and was available for consultation. Otherwise he left Kevin alone. When one task was completed Eliot would check it out, then assign another. Kevin found the job exacting, but it was important work, and everyone was enthusiastic about it. They were taking part in something that might change man's future. "Think about it," Eliot said. "If we can get all of Earth's metals out here, they won't have to strip-mine on Earth. No pollution down there. You know, in fifty years Earth can be one big park, with all the industries out in space." Kevin became lost in a maze of calculations: food, oxygen, and water consumption for a crew of two (with standby provision for three) on a trip four hundred days long; g stresses which the equipment would endure when the onemegaton H-bombs went off; finding stress seams in the nickel-iron moonlet so they could be reinforced. Slowly the "ship" began to look like something that could support human life, with fuel cells for electric power, caves of ice for water and cooling, telescopes and radar for finding the exact position; navigation computer, galley, bunk rooms -- with a separate stateroom for each of the crew, there being no space limits at all. Finally Eliot relented and took the work crew down to Ceres. They went in a scooter much like the one used to get from the Earth satellite to Wayfarer: an open framework with seats for the passengers, a baggage compartment, and a large kerosene-oxygen rocket engine. The scooters also had a navigation computer; C-# moved around Ceres at more than a third of a kilometer each second, and the total velocity change needed to get from the "moon" to Ceres was more than eight hundred miles an hour. The transfer orbit was tricky. Kevin talked with the scooter pilot in Fat Jack's after they arrived on Ceres. "Yeah, sure, I could eyeball it," Hal Donnelly said. "But it'd be tough. Not like flying an airplane." Donnelly had once been a test pilot, and would be one of the crew accompanying C-# on the long trip to Earth. "Airplanes have air to work with. You can turn a comer, or slow down. Scooter doesn't work that way." Kevin wasn't really listening to the pilot. He was thinking about Ellen. There had been so much work on C-# that he hadn't had much time to brood about her before -- except when he was ready to go to sleep at night -- but he had felt a quick excitement when Eliot announced they were going down to Ceres, arid he hoped to see her. He didn't know what to say to her, but there had to be some way -- He didn't know how to ask about her. He was afraid of what he would hear. His fellow workers on C-# had talked about the various prostitutes on Ceres, and although none of them had mentioned Ellen by name, they all assumed that any single woman who came out not under contract to one of the companies could have only one purpose in mind. Why the hell was she living with Bill Dykes? She'd hardly spoken to Dykes on the ship. She certainly hadn't known him very well, yet she moved in with him her first day on Ceres. It didn't make sense. Of course it makes sense, Kevin thought. She likes the guy and I just didn't know it. She's got every right to move in with anybody she wants to and you've got no call to be jealous about it. She said everything would be over when they got to Ceres. It was just a shipboard thing. He could tell himself that, but it didn't help. "You haven't heard a damned thing I said," Hal Donnelly said. "You drink my liquor but you don't listen to me." The pilot was grinning slightly. "Oh -- uh, sorry," Kevin said. "No sweat. I know what you need. I'm about to go looking for a little poon myself. I know a good house. Want to come along?" The idea was not attractive. Kevin still hoped to meet Ellen. He knew that wasn't very reasonable, and that she was likely to be with someone else, but there was always a chance -- "Thanks, Hal. Not just yet. I'll have a couple more." The pilot shrugged. "Suit yourself. We lift out of here in thirtyfour hours. Meet you here." "Right. And thanks for the drink." "'S okay. You'll get me one next time. Right now I've got a more urgent urge..." Hal grinned again and left the bar. And just what the hell am I doing here? Kevin wondered. I don't know anybody in this place. He ordered another drink. The vacuumdistilled whiskey was rough and strong and cost too much. Kevin sipped at it disconsolately. He didn't want to leave because Fat Jack's was the place where everyone came to find people. The recreation schedule for the C-# crew was known and posted in Fat Jack's: If Ellen wanted to see him, she'd know where to find him. Jacob Norsedal came into the bar. "Hello," he said. He took a place across from Kevin. There was no real need to sit in Ceres's low gravity, but the habit dies hard; and it is convenient to anchor yourself in one place. "I've been computing the trajectory your moonlet will take back to Earth." "I'm still not sure this will work," Kevin said. Norsedal looked surprised. "Of course it will. Think of it as a fusion spacedrive. Plenty of energy in "I wasn't thinking about the energy," Kevin said. "It's the navigation. We can't really locate the center of gravity all that well -- too much guesswork." "Run it off," Norsedal said. He offered his belt computer. "Takes a lot of energy to get that much iron to rotate. So they're off a little -- you've got little tamped-implosion kiloton bombs to correct that, and the rocket motors for fine adjustment." "Yeah, I've seen the numbers," Kevin said. "It looks silly as hell, mounting big rocket engines on the ground. Big things." The four Saturn-sized rocket engines were mounted in a cruciform pattern, pointing away from the center of the cross. They would be used to turn C-# in the right direction. "But it's still using bombs," Kevin said. Norsedal shrugged. It was obvious that to him bombs were just another device to channel energy; it was doubtful that he thought of them as bombs at all, or even imagined the real devices. They were more input numbers into his equations, data to be fed into the computer. "Have you seen much of Ceres?" Jacob asked. "No. I was only here a few hours after Wayfarer landed, and this is my first trip down since." "Well, I know a good place to eat," Norsedal said. "The food in the Interplanet commissary is all right, but it's nothing to rave about. I can find some real steaks -- " "Steaks! Terrific. We've been eating reconstituted stew. And textured vegetable proteins. And -- " . "Spare me those horrors," Norsedal said. He patted his ample belly. "If I had to eat that way. I'd waste to nothing. Come on, let's get a good dinner." He hustled Kevin out of the bar and off to one of the rock corridors. Ceres was honeycombed with passages. Some were still used as working mines. Others were abandoned mine shafts, now used as part of the living quarters. There were airlocks at intervals along the corridors. Jacob led the way through a maze of passages, and soon they were a long way from the inhabited parts of Ceres Station. "Where the hell are we going?" Kevin demanded. "Short cut." Norsedal continued to scurry along. As he'd predicted when Kevin first met him, his weight and ungainly appearance were no handicaps in low gravity. They turned another comer and went upward. There was an airlock there. Jacob came very close to Kevin and spoke softly, almost a whisper. "We're going outside now. Please, just follow me, and don't use your suit radio whatever you do." "But -- why?" Kevin kept his voice low to match Norsedal' s. "Will you trust me? It's important." Kevin nodded. He'd known Norsedal through the whole trip out; whatever Jacob was doing, it wasn't dishonest. He put on his helmet. Norsedal opened the airlock and they went through the double doors. It was night outside on Ceres, but the overhead synchronous satellite mirror left the surface bathed in light. Down in the crevasse where the airlock opened they could see only by starlight, and Norsedal did not use a flash. He led the way, Kevin following closely. Then he turned into a cavern so deep that there was no light at all. He went on, downward, and turned a comer before he switched on a flash. Then he gestured, finger to lips, and went around another turn. There was an inflatable shelter there with its own airlock. The outer door stood open. Jacob gestured toward it, then followed Kevin in. There was the hiss of pumps and the airlock chamber pressurized, then the inner door opened. Ellen MacMillan was inside. XV "I don't think anyone noticed us leaving," Norsedal said. "But I'll have to get back quickly. I have to go on duty in the computer center." Kevin hardly heard him. He was staring at Ellen. He thought she was lovely. "But -- " "We'll explain," she said. "I wanted to keep you out of this, Kevin, but I can't. I need help. Will you help me?" "I'll try. But -- " "Yes. It's such a long story, I don't know where to begin," she said. "Kevin, I didn't come here to work as an engineer. Or to be a prostitute, either." "I never thought that," Kevin said quickly. "That's sweet of you. But I hope everybody else does," she said. "I'm really not very good at the secret-agent business. Kevin, I -- I work for some of the owners of Interplanet. For Hansen Enterprises. They have a contract for all the Arthurium mined in the Belt." Arthurium. One of the superheavy elements. In the first quarter of the Twentieth Century scientists thought there were only ninety-two elements. Then the nuclear engineers discovered they could make plutonium, and californium, and a host of other elements heavier than uranium-#, but all the new elements were unstable. Finally a stable natural element, atomic number of #, was discovered. In the years that followed other 'super-heavy elements were found, but only in trace amounts. The superheavies were in the cores of planets, and planetary cores are hard to get to: thousands of miles underground. Ceres was only a couple of hundred miles in radius, but had once "een the core of a much larger planet: there were super-heavy elements in abundance. Abundance is a relative term, of course: The supers are still very rare, found only in fractions-of-a-percent concentration; but they were available, and the most valuable of all was Arthurium, a member of the Tin-Niobium family, with the property of being superconductive at temperatures far higher than any other known superconductors. "And somebody is stealing the Arthurium," Jacob Norsedal said. "I'm sure of it." "That's what I came out to look into," Ellen said. "When the manager here reported only a few kilograms of Arthurium had been extracted, we wondered. Understand, it might have been true. Arthurium is very rare. But from the original assay figures, we thought there should be hundreds of kilograms of Arthurium, and we -- Hansen Enterprises -- needs it. Hansen scientists think they can solve the fusion problem if they have enough!" Kevin found a place to sit. The shelter wasn't well furnished; in fact it wasn't furnished at all; but there were several boxes of gear stacked at one end next to the pumps and air supply, and Kevin found a perch on them. He tried to digest the information he'd been given. Fusion power would be priceless. And Arthurium, the little that was known to exist, sold for over a hundred thousand francs per stake here. "What do you want with me?" he asked. His voice was harsh. "Why are you angry?" Ellen asked. He didn't say anything. "Dykes," Jacob Norsedal prompted. "Oh." Ellen smiled. "Kevin, Bill Dykes has known my father for -- since long before I was born. He worked for Hansen Enterprises on the Moon. When I needed a place to stay, I had to ask him, because I was afraid someone here might suspect me, and I didn't want anyone else to get hurt. They killed George Lange, don't forget. I have no right to ask your help, but I don't know where else to go." "You mean -- " Kevin's grin was broad and jheepish. "And I almost drove myself crazy thinking about you and -- " "I'm sorry." "I have to get back," Norsedal said. "If anyone asks. I'll say you didn't want steak after all and went to find a cat house. I doubt that anyone is interested in you, Kevin, but they might be and it's best to have a story." "I must be stupid," Kevin said. "I don't know where you fit into this, Jacob." "He's an honest man," Ellen said. "I was hired by the Zurich office," Norsedal said. "And I'm supposed to report directly to them if I find anything wrong. Not that Zurich is suspicious of the management here, but with all that money at stake, they wanted an independent check -- to make certain." "Just as we did," Ellen said. "Only we were suspicious." "And you found something?" Kevin asked. "Yes." Norsedal nodded vigorously. "There are whole memory areas in the computer banks that I can't access. And the programs run too long. That means the computer is following instructions that don't appear in the flow diagrams. I haven't found out what's going on yet, but I think I will. I managed to get a print-out of the computer's core, all the instructions. They're in binary of course, so it takes time to analyze what I have, but I'm sure there are operations going on that don't appear in the log. Mining operations, for example." "And in the refinery," Ellen said. "It wouldn't take much to cover up a few hundred kilograms missing among all the thousands of tons of rock they process, tons of gold they've extracted -- " "And the refinery is nearly automatic," Norsedal added. "I can use the computer to find out just who might be involved by analyzing the work schedules, but I've been afraid to do that until I know just who's been using it and for what. It might be programmed to tell whenever people ask that kind of question." Norsedal went to the airlock and squeezed through the narrow inner door. "Good luck." He closed the lock and started the pumps. "How does he -- why are you two working together?" Kevin asked. "Are you sure you can trust him?" "Yes. Henri Stoire, the manager, sent for dossiers on all the passengers aboard Wayfarer. They came twenty hours ago, and Jacob had to pass them along -- but he figured out who I am from my resume sheets." "If he could, so can Stoire -- " "I know," Ellen said. She sounded worried. "That's why I'm here. I don't know what to do. Ever since Stoire got the dossiers, there's been no communication from Ceres to Earth. The equipment has malfunctioned, Stoire says -- but Jacob says it hasn't." "And who are you?" Kevin demanded. "Do you really want to know -- no. Please, Kevin. I don't want to tell you." "All right." He went to her and held out his arms. After a moment she crossed the tiny distance that remained and kissed him. "Not very passionate in these pressure suits," Ellen laughed. "We could -- " She looked at him sharply. "Oh, hell," he said. "You wanted my help. I won't complicate things by -- Ellen, I think I've been in love with you for a long time. Damn it, I know I am. Why else would it have bothered me so much when I thought you were living with Bill Dykes, maybe being -- " She cut him off with another kiss. "We can talk about this later. And we will. We really will. But now -- " "What is it you need?" "I have to set up communications to reach off Ceres," she said. "Everything happened so fast! I was here for weeks, and I didn't really learn anything. Bill Dykes thought there was something strange happening at the refinery, but he couldn't be sure. They're very careful who they let work there. I didn't really have anything to report, nothing solid to be suspicious about, until Jacob came to tell me about discrepancies he found in the computer log. Now I've got to get a message to the Moon." "How?" Kevin demanded. "Bill and Jacob got this equipment," she said. "Bill knew about this shelter, and Jacob was able to cover the communications gear by listing it as lost in the computer inventory. So we have enough electronics and power supply to set up a high-gain antenna and get off our message, only there's too much for me to do by myself. Jacob isn't very good at outside work and he'd be missed if he didn't show up. And Bill thinks they've been watching him ever since he began asking questions. A few hours ago they gave him a special overtime assignment, that's not unusual, and if he didn't take it, they'd know something was wrong -- so I couldn't think of anyone to help, and Jacob knew the scooter would be down from C-# and he went to find you and I hoped you would help me -- " "Shhh. Of course I'll help you." At that moment Kevin would have done anything for her, including digging a hole all the way through to the other side of Ceres. He decided that he liked being in love.    The gear was heavy. Weight is not a very meaningful concept in gravity as low as Ceres's, but even in low gravity things have mass; large things are hard to start moving, and just as hard to stop. The surface of Ceres is rugged: the asteroid has been battered by colliyears, and there is no atmosphere to smooth out the craters and crags the constant bombardment creates. Carrying several hundred pounds of equipment -- even when it only "weighs" thirty pounds or so -- is not easy. Ellen had gotten from Bill Dykes a map of the area around Ceres Station itself, and Dykes had selepted a plateau three kilometers away as the best location for the transmitter. It was cut off from the Station by high peaks, but had a good visibility to space. They struggled across the crags and craters with their enormous loads, using their flashlights sparingly, and not talking at all. Despite the hard work, Kevin felt exuberant, filled with Joy and love -- and hatred for whomever was trying to thwart the development of fusion power. Kevin remembered the energy shortages in his childhood, and although he knew that what he had called poverty would have been fabulous wealth to much of the world, he could remember the hard times he had grown up in. Fusion could change much of that for the whole world, and it was in danger from selfish people who only wanted money. They reached the plateau. Kevin came close to Ellen and put his helmet to hers. "We can't get this done without communication," he said. "Yes. I guess we'll just have to risk using our suit radios at lowest power. I don't think anyone is looking for us. Why would they be?" "No reason," Kevin said, but he worried anyway. They opened the cases and took out a collapsible antenna. The elements bolted together to form a large aprabolic dish which could be pointed toward Earth. The work was maddening. Each nut and bolt seemed a live thing, ready to slip from their heavy gloves and fall to vanish in the deep shadows. Connectors and parts which would have been simple to work with inside with plenty of light became complex puzzles, shapes not recognizable from the instruction diagrams. "Putting together Christmas toys," Ellen said as she searched for a large part that had somehow simply vanished in shadow although it couldn't be more than a meter away. Eventually they got it done, and began to set up the telescope and quadrant they would use to point the antenna toward Earth's Moon. "Earth's still below the horizon," Kevin said as they leveled the telescope platform. "I think we're going to make it. Ellen, tell me something." "Yes?" "You didn't grow up in any orphanage. They don't assemble Christmas toys in foster homes and orphanages." "Yes they -- " "And you said the first day I met you that your father -- 'Daddy' you called him -- made you study gymnastics." "Oh. I'd forgotten I told you that," she said. "We -- I was distracted at the time." She laughed softly. "So who are you?" Kevin asked. "Oh come now, Mr. Senecal." The voice was a man's, cultured, and entirely strange to Kevin. Kevin jumped in a startled reaction and almost upset the telescope. "Haven't you guessed that yet? Allow me to introduce you to Miss Glenda Hansen-MacKenzie . ' ' There were two men on the plateau with them. One held a small rifle, the other a pistol. "Please keep your hands where I can see them," the smaller intruder said. "Sorry to interrupt you, but I really don't want you sending messages to Earth. I'm glad we found you in time." "Who the hell are you?" Kevin demanded. "It's Henri Stoire," Ellen said. "Good morning," Stoire said calmly. "Hal, get their tool belts, please." "Yes, sir." "Hal Donnelly?" Kevin said. "Sad but true," the scooter pilot said. "Too bad you had to get mixed up in this, Kevin. And you owe me a drink, too." Donnelly moved expertly, his pistol held well out of reach, and took their tool belts. "What are you going to do with us?" Ellen demanded. "Well, now, that is a problem," Stoire said. "There is a great deal of money at stake here. A very great deal. I can hardly allow you to get in my way." It's happening again, Kevin thought. It was exactly like the time in the alley when the muggers had taken his wallet. He felt violated, humiliated, helpless -- and Ellen, no, her name is Glenda he thought irrelevantly, they'll kill her. He tensed, ready to jump at Donnelly. Maybe Glenda could get away if he tried -- "On the other hand, you are worth a great deal of money," Stoire said. "What would your mother and father pay to have you back safe? Our scheme is almost perfect, but we all know there are no perfect plans. Right, Hal?" "I don't know, sir -- " "There is the sabotage group," Stoire said. "True, I believe I have identified their agent, but suppose I have not? If he were to stop C-# from going on schedule, we would be left with nothing. It would do no great harm to have Miss HansenMacKenzie hidden away, ready to produce when needed. I expect Aeneas MacKenzie would not even be above getting all of us off scot free in exchange for his daughter. It never hurts to have insurance." "Well, yes sir," Donnelly said. "If you put it that way. But where can we keep them?" "I believe I have an idea," Stoire sai(l. He moved closer to Donnelly and they spoke helmet to helmet for a moment. "Right. Come on, let's go," Donnelly said. "That way." He pointed with his flash. "And don't try anything, all right? I got nothing against either one of you. But I'll sure as hell shoot if I have to. There's just too much riding on this." "How did you -- how did you find us?" Glenda demanded. Stoire's voice was maddeningly calm in their headsets. "When I first looked at your photograph, you reminded me of someone," he said. "I could not think who, although I have an excellent memory for faces. It concerned me sufficiently that I made a careful study of your dossier. An intriguing document. Carefully done. Really good work. But a few minor discrepancies. Your medical profile shows excellent physical condition, perfect teeth. Is that usual for foundlings? I do not think so. And the education you claim in your dossier does not match the abilities you showed aboard IVayfarer. A few other such things, all minor in themselves, but enough to make me think again. Where had I seen a blond woman who frightened me? And then I remembered. I met your mother many years ago, at least thirty years. She was blond then and was not so shy of having her photograph taken. A remarkably lovely woman, your mother. And you very much resemble the way she looked in the days before she married your father. ' ' "Down there," Hal said. "Take that trail. And go slow." "But how did you find us?" Glenda demanded. "Ah. Once I knew who you were, it was obvious that I would have to question your, ah, lover. Mr. Dykes was most uncooperative, but he is not security minded. There was a copy of a map, marked, in his quarters. It took no great ability to go on from there." They reached a wide ravine and started down into it. "I don't suppose you would like to tell me how much you have found out," Stoire said. "Go to hell," Kevin told him. "Be polite." Stoire's voice had a hard edge. "So far I have been as gentle as possible under the circumstances. You can be made to talk, Senecal, and you are expendable. I point out that we have more air in our tanks than you have in yours. We need only wait. For that matter, I expect you would tell us anything to spare the young lady the ordeal of our questioning -- " "Kevin, don't say anything!" Glenda shouted. "But you see, it doesn't really matter what you know," Stoire said. "I have Dykes, and we have drugs. It will not be necessary to question you two, which is as well for you." TTiey reached the bottom of the ravine. There was a scooter there. "Get on," Hal said. He took wire from his tool kit and bound Kevin and Glenda to the scooter seats. "All right, sir, I can handle them," the pilot said. "Undoubtedly," Stoire said. "But -- I think I will accompany you. Miss Hansen-MacKenzie is not above offering bribes -- " "I know better," the pilot insisted. "Of course you do. Still, I think we will both be happier if we know we can trust each other -- and the ride should be entertaining." Stoire climbed onto the scooter seat. "Let's go." The pilot came around and turned off their transmitters. He left the receivers on. "Okay, kids," he said. Hang on." He climbed into the saddle and ignited the rocket motor. The scooter rose swiftly from Ceres. The pilot studied the plot in his navigation screen, then made careful course corrections. They moved rapidly away from Ceres, out into the black depths of space. Kevin leaned toward Glenda. Their helmets touched. "It looks like he's taking us up to C-#," Kevin said. "That doesn't make sense." "Kevin, we've got to get loose -- " "Sure. How?" He strained against the wire that held him. Nothing gave. "I can't do anything. And Stoire's watching -- " "I don't know what to do either." "I love you." "Kevin, I'm -- do you really think they meant it? Where could he be taking us? I think they're going to dump us in space." "They want you as a hostage," Kevin said. He tried to sound more confident than he felt. And yet, he thought, it made sense. If there was a place Stoire could keep her, it could be important to have Glenda HansenMacKenzie on tap. MacKenzie's reputation was known all over the world. If he made a promise -- or a threat -- he'd keep it. What might he do to get his daughter back? But it didn't make sense to keep Kevin Senecal alive...    There was a stony rock a hundred meters in diameter just ahead. It was smaller than C-#. There were signs of mining on it, but no lights or people. It looked deserted. Donnelly carefully maneuvered the scooter toward the rock, and finally set it down. "Well, here you are," he said. "Your new home." "Where are we?" Kevin asked. "C-#," Stoire said. "Abandoned three thousand hours ago. There was enough equipment left here to keep you alive. Food, oxygen, fuel cells. We will take your suits and radios -- ' ' "Do you really want to do that, sir?" Donnelly asked. "May as well kill them and be done with it. Their radios won't reach Ceres, and they will probably have to make outside repairs. If you want them alive, you'd better leave them their suits." "All right," Stoire said. "Of course, there aren't any scooters here," Donnelly said. He came around with a pair of wire cutters. He clipped the wires holding Kevin's left hand to the scooter, then pulled Kevin's hands together and took a turn of wire around them. Then he did the same to Glenda before he cut them free from the scooter. "There," he said. "I'll leave your tool kits, too. You'll get loose with a little work. The airlock's right over there. Now, off you go. Go on, jump. Move. Get going." They Jumped off the scooter. "Careful how you wiggle around," Donnelly said. "You can jump right off this rock. Won't do you any good except to kill you, of course, but you can do it. 'Bye." He started the scooter engine. "Au revoir" Henri Stoire said. "Actually, I expect that's a misstatement. I do not think we will meet again." The scooter moved rapidly away. Kevin found the wire cutters in his tool kit and helped Glenda free her hands. Then she cut him loose and they went to the airlock. "Gauges show pressure," Glenda said. "I guess we really can live here." "Sure." Kevin cycled the lock and they went inside. "We can stay alive, but -- there's just no way we're going to get off this rock! We could be here for years."    They explored their prison. There wasn't much to see. A few hundred meters of tunnels sprayed with plastic to hold air; some chambers carved out as quarters; and gear left when the mining operations were suspended. "There's a lot of valuable stuff here," Kevin said. "Surely someone will come back for it." "When Henri Stoire orders it done," Glenda said bitterly. "It all belongs to Interplanet." "Yeah." Kevin continued to check the equipment available. "There's mining stuff." "So we mine the rocks, refine steel, and build a scooter," Glenda said. "Somehow I don't think that's going to work." "No. I guess not." Kevin continued to wander. A small kitchen. Bathroom. "Hot showers," Kevin . said bitterly. "All the comforts. And they weren't lying about food. Enough to keep us going for months. Not much variety, I'm afraid, tvp's. Dehydrated stew. Well, we won't starve." They wouldn't run out of power either. There were tanks of hydrogen and oxygen, and a dozen fuel cells to produce electricity from them. There was even a thick window set in the outer room of the mine. It looked down on Ceres. The tiny rock was locked in rotation with Ceres so that it always faced the asteroid below. "So near and so far," Kevin instead of three hundred kilometers." He watched as they moved over Ceres. It would be simple enough to jump off their moonlet prison, but it would do no good: they would still be in orbit around Ceres. Kevin took out his pocket computer. "C-#. We are # kilometers above the surface and we're moving at not quite three-tenths of a kilometer a second relative to Ceres. That's Just about a thousand kilometers an hour." "Which might as well be a million," Glenda said. "Damn. I have made a rather thorough mess of things, haven't I?" "I'm worried about Jacob." She nodded. "So am I. I haven't even dared think about him. Do -- can they make Bill Dykes tell them that Jacob was helping us?' ' "Given enough time, or the right drugs, anybody can be made to tell anything." "And then they'll kill Bill and Jacob both." Glenda's voice was bitter and full of self-accusation. "It's my fault. I wanted to be certain. I wanted to find out where they had hidden the arthurium. Catch all the conspirators. Give the whole package to Aeneas, all wrapped up." "You tried to get a message off. What more could you have done?" Kevin demanded. "I don't know. I could have tried to get help. I think Dr. Vaagts would have believed me. Or Joe Harwitt. Westinghouse has a lot to lose -- " "Not if they're buying the Arthurium. And you can't know, Glenda. With this much at stake, anybody could be involved. Anybody at all." "I know. That's what my father warned me about before I left. He didn't want me to come -- " "I don't blame him much." "But I had to be so damned smart! And I've gotten my friends killed, and there's nothing I can do. I couldn't even get a message off!" Kevin shrugged. "We did the best we could -- " "Did we? I didn't try everything. I could have sent something through the main computer." Kevin frowned. "I suppose Jacob could have done that. It would have been dangerous. What we tried was better. A few more hours and we'd have done it. Or if Dykes hadn't left that marked map..." "Jacob had another plan," Ellen said. "He was working on the instructions Stoire gave the computer. Jacob thinks, he can take control of the main computer away from Stoire. With just a little more work. Then we'd have been in control of the whole station." "Yeah, but it has to work the first time," Kevin said. "All they need to do is keep Norsedal away from the control console." "They couldn't keep me away," Glenda said. "If I knew the key commands, I could make the computer obey me. I should have waited, but no, I had to do things my way. Damn, I'm an idiot." "Don't be so hard on yourself. How could you order their computer around?" "Implant. I have a transceiver implant, and an acceptor was put into the Ceres main computer when it was built on Earth. It was supposed to be my secret weapon, but I never got a chance to use it." "Implant." Kevin fell silent for a moment. "I'm told those cost half a She didn't say anything. "I keep forgetting. You have half What -- how does it feel to grow up rich?" he asked. "Confined. Filled with obligations if your father is Aeneas MacKenzie." "Yeah, I guess it would be like that." "I ran away from it," Glenda said. "Oh, not really. But I grew up on the Moon, and I was the little princess, and it was stifling. When I was fifteen, I convinced myself I couldn't stand it any longer. I went to Earth for an education." She shuddered. "It was terrible at first. Getting used to high gravity, to rain, and dust and storms and cars and freeways -- terrible and magnificent too. Sailing. I learned to sail a boat. You can fly on the Moon, but you can't sail. "So I went to school on Earth and I had this phoney identity, and I kidded myself I was independent, but of course I wasn't. I was still taking mother's money. And I was always afraid any boys I met would find out who I was and then they'd pretend to like me because I was the little princess -- I was a mess, Kevin. "I realized that finally, that I was worse off then ever because I was taking the benefits of being a Hansen-MacKenzie and I was shucking the responsibilities. So when I went back for a visit and heard about the Ceres operation and heard mother worrying about the small yields of Arthurium, I decided it was time to try to earn my keep." "So it was all made up, about you and the foster homes, and the Futurians?" "Most of it. Not the Futurians. They're real, and I am a junior member of their Fellowship. I thought Aeneas would be upset about it, but he wasn't. He supports them, and they've helped us. They're one reason you're here, Kevin." "How's that?" "Dr. Farrington is one of the Fellowship. One of the leaders. After -- when we were on the ship, I was curious about you, so I sent for more information. One of the messages I got back was from him. He thinks highly of you." "But -- why did you want to know more about me?" "Do I have to tell you?" She moved closer to him. "Kevin, I'm afraid I've made a thorough mess of everything. I don't feel much like Miss Supercompetent Independence just now." "And I'm one poor excuse for a hero," Kevin said. "But I do love you -- " "And you said so before you knew who I was. That's important," she said. And then they didn't talk at all for a long time.    The scooter came back thirty hours later. It didn't land. Instead it closed to a few dozen meters from their moonlet and a suited figure leaped off. As the scooter drove away again, the newcomer landed with a suit reaction pistol and came to the airlock. "Jacob!" They let him in eagerly. "What happened?" Kevin demanded. "They caught me," Norsedal sighed. "And it's worse than that. They killed your friend Dykes -- " "Oh no." Tears formed in Glenda's eyes. "And Wiley Ralston," Norsedal said. "Wiley? How was he mixed up in this?" Kevin asked. "He was an agent for the African bloc," Norsedal said. "Stoire had him arrested and held a trial. Accused him of murdering you two, and George Lange. He was probconfessed to trying to kill the two of you when you were leaving Earth -- " "He was the saboteur on Wayfarer?" Kevin asked. "Wiley?" "It looks that way," Jacob said. "He was executed for it." "Damn," Kevin muttered. "There goes that chance. I was trying to see how Stoire intended to get away with it. I mean, the Hsen-MacKenzie heir can't just vanish! Aeneas MacKenzie would be out here with a shipload of Hansen security agents and blood in his eye -- " "And now he's got a scapegoat," Glenda said. "Dad will be suspicious, but -- is there any evidence left?" "There is now," Jacob said. "The computer still has a record of what happened. But Stoire will have done something about that before Mr. MacKenzie arrives. He is coming, by the way. There was a report that Valkyrie left Luna Station seven hundred hours ago. I wouldn't be surprised if he were bringing company police. But you've been reported dead and your murderer has been caught and executed." "Looks pretty hopeless," Kevin said. "Unless you brought along a pocket scooter." "Alas, no," Norsedal said. "They even took my computer." "I don't understand why you're alive," Kevin said. Jacob grinned slightly. "They're having some problems with the main computer just now. If they ever get them fixed. I'll be expendable, but they thought it might be best to have me around just in case they don't find the bugs." "Will that stop them?" Glenda asked. "Alas, no. Mr. Stoire is very clever. He'll figure out what I did, just as I finally figured out what he did." "You know, then?" Kevin asked. "Yes. Could I have some water?" "Sure. There's plenty. Plenty of everything. We could be here for years," Kevin said. "Not me." Norsedal's voice didn't change. "You see, they didn't leave me any insulin." "How -- how long?" Glenda asked after a while. "If I'm careful about what I eat, three or four hundred hours," Jacob sai. "Perhaps longer." "We've got to get out of here," Glenda said. "I agree, but I confess I don't know how," Norsedal said. "I was telling you what Stoire did. It was very clever, really. First he programmed the computer to report a much lower percentage of .Arthurium in the ore. Understand, the computer knew better, and the refinery operated just the same as it always did, but the reported recovery was low. Then they told the computer to forget about one storage area, and routed ninety percent of the Arthurium there. Simple, clean, and really very pretty. And once Stoire erases the teal log, there'll be no record of it at all."    They had explored every tunnel in the prison a dozen times, but found nothing. A hundred hours passed. There was nothing they could do. No laser equipment to send signals with. No electronics. Nothing but some mining gear and the basic materials for staying alive. Even that took a lot of work. The algae in the tank farms had died, and their only power source was fuel cells. There were tanks of hydrogen and oxygen for those, but the carbon dioxide scrubbers needed constant recharging. They had less time than Kevin had thought. "I would say two people have a thousand hours more oxygen," Norsedal said. "I could -- " He hesitated. "I can add a couple of hundred hours to that, and it won't really matter." "I'll be damned if you will," Kevin said. "Something Will turn up." "I doubt it," Jacob said. "C-# is scheduled to go in about nine hundred hours. Daedalus is putting in the final equipment right now." "And then Stoire and Donnelly are gone," Kevin said. "But how does he get away with it?" Jacob shrugged. "It would be no great trick to put the Arthurium aboard C-#. As gold, for example. The bombs go off, C-# heads for Earth. Somewhere between here and there a ship -- it wouldn't have to be a very large one -- meets them and when C-# arrives in Earth orbit, the Arthurium is gone, with nothing left aboard that's not supposed to be there." "And it would be stupid to leave us alive," Kevin said. "Once he's ready to leave, he'll come back with Donnelly and finish us. No evidence, no embarrassing bodies -- " "More likely he will take Glenda on C-#," Jacob said. "Donnelly is part of his crew." "I'm going to go have another look around," Kevin said. "There's got to be something we can do." "I hope you think of it," Glenda said. "I can't." "Alas, nor I," Jacob added.    Kevin prowled through the corridors of their prison. There has to be some way, he told himself. Ceres mocked him from below, less than three hundred kilometers down. It hung huge in the night sky. Three hundred kilometers down, and we're moving about half a kilometer a second relative to Ceres, Kevin thought. That's not very much velocity. Under a thousand miles an hour. It doesn't take much energy to get to that speed. How much gasoline does it take to accelerate a car on Earth up to a hundred miles an hour -- a gallon or so? We only need ten times that, not even that much. There's plenty of hydrogen and oxygen. Marvelous rocket fuels if we only had a rocket. More than enough to get us down, except that the temperature of hydrogen burning in oxygen is a lot hotter than anything we have to contain it in -- No. That's not right. The fuel cells do it. But they do it by slowing down the reaction, and they can't be turned into rocket engines. He remembered the early German Rocket Society experiments described by Willy Ley. The Berliners had blown up more rockets than they flew, and they were only using gasoline, not hydrogen. Liquid-fuel rockets need big hairy pumps, and Kevin didn't have any pumps. What did he have? Fuel cells, plenty of them, and so what? An electric-powered rocket was theoretically possible, but Kevin didn't have the faintest idea of how to build one, even if there was enough equipment around to do it with. He wasn't sure anyone had ever built one -- certainly he couldn't. Back to first principles, he thought. The only way to change velocity in space is with a rocket. What is a rocket? A machine for throwing mass overboard. The faster the mass thrown away goes in one direction, the faster the rocket will go in the other, and the less you have to throw. All rockets are no more than a means of spiewing out mass in a narrow direction. A rocket could consist of a man sitting in a bucket and throwing rocks backward. That might get a few feet per second velocity change, but so what? There simply wasn't enough power in human muscles -- even if he did have a lot of rocks. Was there any other way to throw them? Not fast; and unless the thrownaway mass had a high velocity, the rocket wouldn't be any use. He went on through the tunnels, looking at each piece of equipment he found, trying to think of how it might be used. You can throw anything overboard to make a rocket. Hydrogen, no for example. That's all Wayfarer's engines did, heat up hydrogen and let it go out through the rocket nozzle. We have hydrogen under pressure -- Not enough. Nowhere near enough hydrogen and nowhere near enough pressure, not to get velocity changes of hundreds of miles an hour. Ditto for oxygen. Gas under compression just can't furnish enough energy. What would? Chemical energy; burning hydrogen in oxygen would do it, but it gave off too much; there was nothing to contain that reaction except the fuel cells and they did it by slowing the reaction way down and -- And I'm back where I started, Kevin thought. Plenty of energy in the fuel cells if I could find a way to use it. Could I heat a gas with electricity? Certainly, only how -- His eye fell on the hotwater tank in the crew quarters. An electric hotwater tank. There was a pressure gauge: forty pounds per square inch. Forty p.s.i. -- He looked at the tank as if seeing it for the first time, then went running back to the others. "Glenda, Jacob, I've got it." Jacob Norsedal bent over Kevin's pocket calculator. "I have worked it by three different methods and I get nearly the same answer each way," he said. "I believe it will work." "Sure it works." Kevin grinned. "Steam at forty p.s.i. will come out fast. About a kilometer a second." "I believe you," Glenda said. "But it sounds silly. Steam rockets?" Kevin shrugged. "It is silly. There are a lot more efficient systems. But this will work -- " "In a low g field," Jacob said. "You will not have much thrust. Of course you won't need much." "I'm sure it works," Kevin said. "Now all we have to do is build it." He made himself sound confident; he knew how much room for error there was in his figures. "Look, it takes # calories to turn a gram of water into steam. We heat that steam up another thirty or forty degrees and let it out. The energy is moving molecules. We know the molecular weight of water, so we can figure the number of molecules in a gram and -- " "I worked it too," Glenda reminded him. "And I get the same answer you do, but it doesn't mean I trust it." "What else can we do?" Kevin asked. "Nothing. You're right. Let's get to work "    They disconnected the hot-water tank and drilled holes in it. Several turns of heating wire went through the holes, then they sealed them in with epoxy. At one end of the tank they drilled a large hole and threaded a pipe into it, threaded a large valve onto the pipe, and welded a makeshift rocket nozzle beyond that. When it was done they tethered the tank and filled it with water, then connected a fuel cell to the heating leads. "Here goes," Kevin said. He threw the switch to start the heaters... Slowly the water inside heated, then began to boil. The pressure shown on the gauge began to rise. In half an hour they had forty-five pounds of pressure. "All right, let's try it," Kevin said. Glenda turned the valve to let out steam. A jet of steam and water shot out across the surface of the moonlet. Ice crystals formed in space and slowly settled to the rocket surface. The jet reached far away from them, well off the moonlet itself. The tank pulled against its tether lines, stretching the rope. "It works!" Kevin shouted. "Damn it, we're going to make it!" He shut off the electricity. "Let's get her finished."    It didn't look like a spaceship. It didn't even resemble a scooter, crude as those were. It looked like a hot-water tank with fuel cells bolted onto it. For controls it had vanes set crosswise in the exhaust stream, spring-loaded to center, with two tillers, one for each vane; a valve to control steam flow; and switches to connect the fuel cells to the heaters. Nothing else. The tank itself was fuzzy: They'd sprayed it with styrofoam, building it up in layers until they had nearly a foot of insulation. There were straps on opjxisite sides of the tank to hold two passengers on. The tank held nearly a hundred gallons of water. Kevin calculated that they had more than enough energy to boil it all in their two fuel cells, and they would only need sixty gallons to get to Ceres. The number was so small that he ran it four times, but it was correct. The strangest part was the stability system: a pair of wheels taken from a mining cart and set up in front of the water tank. Electric motors rotated the wheels in opposite directions. "Damndest gyros in the history of space research," Kevin said when they got the ship completed. "In fact, it's the damndest rocket ever." "It ought to have a name," Glenda said. "Something heroic, fitting a knight rescuing us from durance vile -- " "How about Fudgesicle?" Kevin suggested. "You'll hurt its feelings," Glenda said. "The Gump?" Norsedal asked apologetically. "Stop that! Galahad. That will do nicely, I think." "You're crazy," Kevin said. Norsedal laughed. Glenda's own laugh was strained. "I'm about to get aboard that thing, and you say I'm crazy? And you built it? Kevin, are we ready?" "I guess so. I've been putting off the awful moment, but -- " "Right. Come on, Jacob -- " Norsedal sighed. "I have been over the calculations. That Gump cannot carry three people. You will be lucky to get down alive with two. Therefore I am not coming." "You have to!" Glenda insisted. "If you don't get down, it does us no good -- " "Not true," Norsedal said. "I've given you the key words. And you do not know where you will land. Now it's true that I get around better in low gravity than I ever did on Earth, but it is also true that I am not athletic. I doubt that I can make my way over hundreds of kilometers of ravines -- not in my present condition." "You're feeling the lack of insulin?" Kevin demanded. "Yes," Norsedal sighed. "One of us should stay with you -- " Glenda said. She sounded doubtful. "Nonsense. You must go, because Kevin could do nothing alone once he gets there. Kevin should go because it is more likely I will be rescued if you two get down safely, and two are more likely to succeed than one. Now, are you ready?" "I guess so," Kevin said. "Then let's do it before we lose our nerve," Glenda said. "Right." The total mass of Galahad with full water tank was just under # kilograms. In C-#'s tiny gravity it was no problem at all to carry it outside. They stood on the rocky surface of the moonlet to let their eyes adjust to starlight. Ceres filled a full sixty degrees below them, a third of space, so close they could not even see all of it. It loomed huge and darkly forbidding, its surface lit by sunlight to a brightness much less than Earth's moon, but it was enormously larger than any full moon. "We won't have any trouble finding it," Kevin said. "No," Norsedal said. "But finding it is not your main problem." "Don't I know it." Glenda said nothing. All three of them had tried to work the problem of a landing orbit, and they couldn't do it with a pocket calculator. The equations for low-thrust trajectories were too complex, and they had too little data about Galahad's probable performance. They would simply have to navigate by eye and hope to cancel out all their velocities. They carried the hot-water tank to a low peak on the moonlet and pointed it so that the rocket nozzle was aimed as close to the direction they moved across Ceres's face as they could manage. "Time," Kevin said. "I'm scared -- " "I'm terrified," Kevin said. "But what choices have we? You know damned well Stoire and Donnelly will be back -- " "Yes. Let's do it." It took only a gentle effort to push the steam rocket away from the moonlet, but the cartwheelgyros resisted any effort to turn it. Finally they got it oriented properly in space. Then they climbed aboard. "Full head of steam," Kevin said. "Almost fifty pounds. Ready?" "Ready -- " He twisted the steam valve. At first both steam and water were expelled from the tank, but as they began to accelerate, the water settled and the exhaust valve let out only steam. C-# dropped away. They missed it. It was a prison, but a safe one; now they had only their makeshift steam rocket. Galahad showed a tendency to tumble, but with the gyros resisting, they were able to control it with the steering vanes. A plume of steam shot from the tank, rapidly crystallizing into ice fog that engulfed them. "Damn. That's going to make it hard to see," Kevin said. "Nothing we can do about it." He peered down toward Ceres. It didn't seem any closer. Jacob's farewell faded in their headsets. Norsedal's calculations had shown that twenty minutes' thrust should be enough to cancel all their orbital velocity. It would use up just about half their fuel. Once Galahad was stopped dead in orbit above Ceres, they would fall toward the asteroid, and they would have half their steam left to counteract that. The trouble was that Jacob couldn't calculate how high above Ceres they would be when the twenty minutes were finished. As they lost velocity, they would lose altitude, and their orbit would no longer be a smooth circle, but an ellipse intersecting Ceres -- somewhere. At the end of twenty minutes Kevin cut the power off. He was pleased that they still had thirty pounds of steam pressure. After half an hour they were noticeably closer to the asteroid. It was time to start the steam again. They had to change direction of thrust many times, using the steering vanes to turn the tank. It was easy to over-correct and they wasted steam in swaying back and forth hunting for the correct orientation. Mostly, though, there was nothing to do but wait and hope. As they came closer, they could see details on the craggy surface below. Rugged canyons, high peaks, deep valleys, and rocks everywhere. Kevin had a protractor which he used to measure the angle Ceres filled in the space below them. Then he used that to calculate their altitude. It was crude and certainly not accurate to better than ten percent, but it was all they had. "I read a hundred degrees," Kevin said. "That puts us just about a hundred kilometers above Ceres. If I've figured everything right, and if I'm reading the angles right -- " "You have to be right, don't you?" Glenda said. "There's nothing else we can do." She was right. They couldn't get back to C-# now, and they wouldn't be able to find the tiny moonlet even if they had the reaction mass. 'Time for another turn," Kevin said. "I think." "We're still moving -- " "Yes, but that's what the numbers say." "All right." And a year ago I was working equations in school, Kevin thought. Numbers to crunch and write down for examinations. Now they're something to stake your life on. He twisted the tiller slightly. The tank rotated, and he pointed the tiller the other way to stop it. It took several more adjustments before he thought he had it right. Now the steam Jet pointed almost directly toward Ceres, counteracting the asteroid's pull. He was tempted to change the steam flow, but he didn't dare. That was the part he couldn't calculate at all. The mass of their tank changed constantly as steam spewed out, and as the mass fell, the thrust increased. If they turned the steam valve up too high, it would more than counteract Ceres's gravity, and they would move away from it; and when they ran out of steam, they would fall again, this time with no stopping, impacting at seven or eight hundred miles an hour. "I feel like singing," Kevin shouted. "I am I, Don Quixote, the Lord of La Mancha, my destiny calls and I go -- " "Which makes me Rosalinda, the scullery maid?" Glenda demanded. "You would rather be Sancho Panza? -- No, that's Jacob. And Galahad is our charger. Now I need a broken lance and a bent sword -- " "I think we're getting closer." "So do I." Kevin took out his protractor and eyeballed the size of Ceres below. They could no longer see much of the asteroid; they were low enough that there was a definite horizon less than # kilometers to each side. "When we get closer, we have to kill our velocity relative to the ground. Otherwise the landing impact will kill us." "Where will we hit... I mean land?" "I don't know. Fifty, seventyfive kilometers from the station, I hope. We brought plenty of spare air tanks." For a long time they had seemed to be falling very slowly. Now, as they got closer, they seemed to be moving faster. Much too fast. Kevin couldn't estimate their speed, but it was many meters per second. He used the tillers to turn Galahad directly toward Ceres, opened the steam valve wider. Not too wide, he told himself. Not too wide, or we'll use up steam too fast and -- The temptation to blast as hard as they could was almost irresistible. The craggy ground came up toward them at frightening speed. They were definitely coming down too fast, and they were too close. Desperately he opened the steam valve all the way, and switched full power to the heaters -- A minute went by. Another. Now they were very low -- and they didn't seem to have much approach velocity, but they were moving across the surface much too quickly. Painfully they rotated the tank until the exhaust pointed in the direction they moved over the ground, then tilted it again towards Ceres. Kevin opened the steam valve again. "We've still got pressure," he said. "But I have no idea how much water is left in the tank -- " "Don't talk about it," Glenda said grimly. "We're so close -- " "Sure." Now they were less than a kilometer high, still moving too fast. Again Kevin rotated toward Ceres, ignoring their lateral velocity to kill their falling speed. "Keep a lookout for large objects in our path -- " "I'd say we're moving fifty miles an hour," Glenda said. "Enough to kill you -- " But slowly the rocket lost velocity toward the ground, and they were able to turn again. "Pick a landing site," Kevin said. "Something under our ground track." "Over there. Ahead of us." He looked quickly toward the plateau she had selected. It was rocky but as good as anything else in sight. He rotated the rocket again; they were moving slantwise toward the ground, and Kevin kept the exhaust pointing straight in their direction of travel. The steam pressure was falling. They were running out of water, or else they were using steam faster than the fuel cells could boil the water; it didn't matter. A few more seconds and they'd be down, one way or another -- Hie plateau came up toward them, but not so fast now. The steam valve was wide open. Nothing else they could do. They were over the plateau and falling directly toward it, a hundred meters high and falling -- plummeting straight down. "Cut loose from the straps," Kevin shouted. "Be ready to jump clear just before we hit." He worked frantically at the buckles, but he couldn't unfasten them and keep control of the tillers. The rocket showed a definite tendency to tumble now as Glenda moved in her perch, but there wasn't time for more talk, for more of anything -- Fifty meters. Twenty-five. Slowing all the time. Maybe they'd make it after all -- Then the ground came up and swatted them. They hit tail first. The rocket nozzle collapsed beneath, and steam spewed out, forming an ice fog that condensed on the rocks and on his face plate. He worked at the buckles and got them loose -- And realized he was lying on the surface. He couldn't see, but he heard Glenda's voice in his helmet. "Kevin! Are you all right?" She didn't sound hurt. Gingerly he worked each limb. Nothing seemed broken. "We're down," he said. Kevin estimated their landing velocity at about ten miles an hour. The crumpled rocket nozzle had absorbed much of the energy of the crash, and neither of them had been more than shaken up. "Any landing you walk away from is a good one," Kevin remembered a pilot had once told him. "Donnelly -- " "What?" "Nothing. Something Donnelly told me once. When we were still friends. Glenda, I haven't the faintest idea of where we are." "Sure you do. Why do you think we have visibility even though we're on the night side?" She pointed up at the bright disc above them. "The station is just under the synchronous mirror." "Yeah. I'm not thinking too well -- " "You're doing all right." She pointed to the remains of their steam rocket. "Splendidly, I'd say." They loaded up all the full oxygen tanks and set out toward the satellite mirror. Kevin stopped to take an observation with his protractor, then punched numbers into his calculator. "I make it ninety to a hundred kilometers," he said. "Not too bad. A few hours of following yonder star. We've got enough air." "If we don't use it up talking." Kevin started bounding across the surface of the asteroid. Glenda followed. They moved in long leaps. It was much easier than walking, almost like ice skating or skipping down hill; as long as they could keep going in a straight line, it took verv little effort. Turning or stopping was much harder. They could leap crevasses up to forty meters wide, and it was easy enough to go around bigger ones. If they had to climb, they could jump thirty meters upward, or jump down steep slopes. It was like a combination of flying and skating, leaping across the surface of Ceres, and Kevin shouted with the sheer joy of being alive. They were alive, and for a while they were safe. In seven hours they were within sight of Ceres Station. They paused on a hilltop looking down on the leveled plain which served as the spaceport. "We could try to steal one of the scooters," Kevin said. "I think we can trust John Eliot and the Daedalus people." "Except that the scooters are guarded, and our best chance is the plan we already worked out. Everyone on Ceres can't be corrupt. Most of the people here believe in the future of the Belt -- " "All right," Kevin said. "Let's go" They went directly to the main entrance to the station. There was no one in the airlock, and once inside, they went into Fat Jack's bar. # #  The bar was crowded with people singing and shouting. One by one they fell silent as they stared at Kevin and Glenda. "You're dead," Joe Harwitt said. "Damn it. Bill Dykes said you were dead! He said you'd been killed by Ralston!" "Did he say it to you?" Glenda asked. "Or to Henri Stoire and Hal Donnelly?" There was a short silence. Then one of the miners said, "Hell, Stoire and Donnelly were the only ones with Bill when he died. You saying they lied to us?" "Damn right," Kevin said. "They're the ones who marooned us on C-#." "On C-#?" Joe Harwitt seemed to have difficulty comprehending that. "C-#?" "Yes. Jacob is still up there." "He's supposed to be dead, too," one of the miners said. "Supposed to have had some kind of fight with you, Senecal. What the hell's going on here?" "Henri Stoire is stealing Interplanet blind," Kevin said. "We'll find out about that," another miner said. "He's coming now." Stoire came in with four armed company police. "What is happening -- Miss MacMillan! We were told you were dead." "Good act, Stoire, but it won't work," Kevin said. "Have you gone mad?" Stoire asked. "What are you talking about?' ' "He claims you've been doing some embezzling," Joe Harwitt said. "And what have I been stealing?" Stoire asked. "Arthurium," Kevin said. "Nonsense. All the Arthurium is accounted for. "Six thousand, seven hundred and nine grams. No great amount, but more than has ever been seen on Earth -- " "It won't work," Glenda said. "I know precisely how much Arthurium was mined. Almost four hundred kilograms. And I know where it is." "Ridiculous," Stoire said. "Young lady, I am trying to be patient with you and your impetuous friend, but it is obvious that you must be restrained for your own good." He turned to the others. "I don't know what she wants, but I do not have to listen to accusations from a common prostitute. Lieutenant, arrest those two." "Yes, sir." The company police stepped forward. "I'm no prostitute," Glenda said. "You know who I am, Mr. Stoire." "Who?" Joe Harwitt demanded. "I think I'll let someone else tell you," Glenda said. She looked at Stoire. "Does this mean anything to you? Balaclava, # September, # ." Stoire suddenly looked worried. Glenda smiled faintly. "That's the code phrase he used in his secret transactions with the company's computer. Without it the computer won't deliver the full records. Jacob Norsedal figured it out from the machine language. And now -- " She was quiet for a moment, a look of concentration on her face. speaker said. "How the hell is she controlling your computer, Mr. Stoire?" one of the miners asked. "Implant," Joe Harwitt said. "A rich young lady indeed. Only I never knew the computer could accept instructions from implants." "Done in Zurich," Kevin said. "Where is the missing Arthurium?" Glenda said aloud. Stoire looked smug. "How much was refined?" Glenda asked. "three hundred and ninety"Four hundred kilos!" Joe Harwitt whistled. "Is there that much money in the whole solar system?" "Enoughthat each one here can of you, if you help me." "Jeez, that's a lot of money," someone said. "Where will you spend it?" Glenda asked. "I have already had the base computer send a message to Hansen headquarters on Luna. You shouldn't have 'fixed' the high-gain antenna, Stoire." "Wait a minute." Harwitt looked from Glenda to Stoire. "I don't know what to make of this. You're saying that you and Laurie Jo Hansen's kid -- " "Hell, she is," Fat Jack said. The bar owner launched himself in a smooth curve that took him next to Glenda. He looked at her intently. "Yep. I worked for Hansen Enterprises, twenty, twenty-five years ago now. She looks like the big boss did back then. Same eyes. Yeah, I think she is." "Where is the Arthurium?" she demanded. Stoire shrugged. "It appears that you know something I do not. I never knew there was any more." "You're a liar," Kevin said. Stoire shrugged. He turned to Glenda. "I really suggest that we go somewhere and talk quietly." "Out here." She led the way to the corridor. Kevin and the others followed. The company police looked to someone, anyone, for orders. Glenda and Stoire moved away from the crowd. Kevin was just close enough to hear. "It really is simple," Stoire said. "If no excess Arthurium is ever found, there is no real evidence of any crime -- " "Kidnapping -- " He shrugged again. "Possibly. But the question is, do you want your superconductors? Because if any harm comes to me, you'll never see that Arthurium again." "It's on C-#; we'll find it." Kevin said. "Of course," Stoire said. "With a hydrogen bomb next to it. I doubt your superconductor would be much use after it is vaporized by a onemegaton bomb." "You're bluffing," Kevin said. Stoire smiled thinly. "You have reason to know I believe in insurance. This is another form. Now -- shall we negotiate?" The H-bomb went off in silence. A bright flower of intolerable blue-white, dying to a dull red glow. "Just off center," Jacob Norsedal said. He looked at the computer read-out. "They'll Have no trouble correcting the slight tumble. The next detonation will go off on schedule." Aeneas MacKenzie nodded. "So C-# is on its way. I'm surprised you didn't go with them, Jacob." Norsedal laughed. "Three's a crowd. Newlyweds don't need company, and they can certainly manage the navigation." "Yes. I suppose they can," MacKenzie said. He glanced at the wreckage of Galahad. It hadn't been easy to find, but he'd offered ten thousand francs to the miner who could locate it. Laurie Jo would want to see it -- and so had he. He still couldn't believe it had worked. "Ingenious young man, my sonin-law," MacKenzie said. "I've reason to know it," Norsedal said. "What will happen to Stoire?" MacKenzie shook his head. "We'll pay his debts and send him home. I doubt he'll stay away from the gaming tables long." "It seems a shame that he gets off so easily," Norsedal said. MacKenzie's voice was gruff. "Bill Dykes was a good friend. I don't like it much that Stoire gets off, but I doubt Bill would have wanted to pay the price for vengeance. It would have been high." "Yes," Norsedal said. "He had the entire cargo ready to blow. Arthurium, gold, all the refined metals -- ' ' "And not even my wife could have put more money into space without some return," MacKenzie finished. "Yes. Glenda made the only deal possible. The human race advances, but sometimes we pay in strange coin, Jacob." "Time," Norsedal said. The viewscreen flared again, a point of sedal studied the radar returns. "Well done," he said. He watched the computer read-out a moment longer, then looked up. "Will you be staying long?" "No. I'm taking the Arthurium back to Luna in Valkyrie. We can be back months before C-# arrives, and our fusion people are anxious to get to work. TTiey think they may have a demonstration reactor by the time the kids arrive." Norsedal typed inputs. The viewscreen blurred, then showed a map of the solar system and C-#'s orbit from Ceres to Earth, "four nounced. "A long trip," Aeneas said. "I doubt they'll notice." Norsedal's grin was wide. Aeneas MacKenzie looked wistfully at the viewscreen. "Laurie Jo and I once had sixty days to ourselves. Sixty days with nothing to do but get to know each other. I think you're right, Jacob. They'll find this a short trip." Norsedal grinned slightly and typed again. "prognosis confirmed," the computer announced.  Exciting Conclusion of the Amber Series Editorial About a week ago, as of this writing, I was possessed of a concept for interplanetary-range propulsion at once startling in its implications and at the same time, once conceived, utterly obvious. So obvious, in fact, that initially I dismissed it on the grounds that if it were would have already proposed plementing it. But six hours later (by now it was # A.M.) the idea was still itching: try as I might I could see no reason that it would not work. So later that day I placed a call to Dr. Robert Forward, a senior scientist of Hughes Laboratories, so that he might explain to me why, 'while the idea is certainly interesting, you understand, certain technical considerations make it totally unfeasible with present-day technology.' Imagine my surprise when, after a short pause, he thoughtfully replied. "Hmmm...that idea has been around for some time, but maybe the technology has advanced enough by now that it might work." Whereupon he furnished me with an equation and asked me to call back when I had the idea firmed up. After a few calculations and considerable thought, I did call him back -- several times, in fact. You are now reading the result. I would like to state quite clearly that without Bob Forward's assistance and encouragement this article would never have been written. The idea is this: Since microwaves can be beamed from a transmitter to a receiver and then, via Schottky diodes, converted to electricity (recent tests over a # Km. distance achieved an efficiency of # -- the combination of receiver and diodes is called a 'rectenna'), why not use microwaves to piower a spaceship? Admittedly electricity, even in unlimited amount, does not of itself constitute a space drive: you still need mass to throw away; the faster you throw it, the faster you go. It happens that there is a method, utilizing electricity see "Life Among the Asteroids," A Step Farther Out, Galaxy, July, #, for expelling mass very energetically indeed. By applying an electric charge to a metal (the best metal for this purpose is now thought to be mercury) that metal can be made into charged ions moving at velocities approaching that of light. In terms of reaction mass, ion propulsion is about sixty times better than the best chemical rocket fuel. Thus while the fuel-to-payload ratio (the "mass factor") for a chemically propelled mission from earth-orbit to the asteroid belt utilizing the most fuel-conservative orbit would be about a hundred to one, the same mission with an ion drive would require only as much reaction mass as payload (for this purpose I am referring to everything but reaction mass as 'payload'). The problem with all previously proposed ionic propulsion systems has been that the means for providing the electricity -- generator-plusfuel, solar panels, nuclear reactors, or whatever -- have all been so massive that net thrust is comparatively miniscule, measured in fractions of a pound per drive-unit. However, if we can discard the generating equipment from our designs, the situation is radically altered. That, of course, is exactly what beaming power via microwaves would accomplish, replacing the generator and fuel for it with a receiving antenna and ancillary Schottky diodes for converting the microwaves to direct-current electricity. The question arises at this point as to the relative masses of the rectenna and whatever generating equipment it replaces. To speculate meaningfully on that we need the aforementioned equation with which Dr. Forward was kind enough to furnish me. It is a very simple equation that tells how small a spot a lens (or in this case an antenna) can make at a distance; anyone who has read this far will find it not only comprehensible but rather fascinating. What it says is that if the product of the diameter of the transmitter (d) and the receiver (D) equal twice the product of the distance between them (R) and the transmitted wavelength lambda) then reception efficiency will be almost #, since the receiver is the size of the spot made by the transmitter. Let's plug some numbers into dD  # R lambda. First the distance between d and D. Since the nearest potentially exploitable (as opposed to interesting) trans-lunar area in the solar system is the asteroid belt, minimum effective distance should be on the order of three Astronomical Units, or approximately # R  # X # kilometers. Next, "lambda." I'm told that the most suitable wavelength for which is # X # (or, .#) kilometers. Lambda  # x # ' km. This gives Dd  #(# x # km.) (# X # km.) Dd  # square km. The product of the diameter of the receiver and the transmitter must equal or exceed # square kilometers; if the diameter of D and d are the same, then both must have a diameter of # km. for maximum efficiency. The following table shows (in kilometers) the inversely proportional relationship between d and D at three AU. Transmitter (d) # # # # Receiver (D) # .# .# .# Clearly if the receiving antenna is to be more than a kilometer or two in diameter, we are talking science fiction, some new, ultra-light-mass kind of antenna as yet undevised or, for that matter, conceived. So let's look at the third line: if D is to equal # kilometers, then d must have a diameter of # kilometers. At first blush that is a very large transmitting area. Actually, a one-thousand-kilometer transmitter is perfectly feasible. Unlike the receiving antenna, which must present a solid face of metal to the beam (any holes must be smaller than the wavelength), the transmitter need not be 'filled'; it need merely consist of about # unconnected transmitting elements that define its boundaries, the size of the elements themselves being determined solely by the engineering requirements of the desired beam power. Certainly it would be possible to establish ten relatively small microwave transmitters that would encompass an area one thousand kilometers in diameter, or even five thousand kilometers, which latter figure gives a receiving antenna diameter of # meters. But another problem remains: the Earth's rotation; since we do not want to accidentally cook, or even lightly toast, passing aircraft, the beams will have to be pointed within a few degrees of vertical. Thus our transmitter would be operational for only a brief period each day, perhaps as little as one hour. Feasible, perhaps, but clearly undesirable as compared to a method enabling uninterrupted transmission. An alternative is to orbit an array of solar-powered satellites. This would have the advantage of an extremely high value for d -- so high that the diameter of the receiving antenna would be only about thirty meters! The objection to this method is the vast expanses of solar panels that would have to be lofted up and constructed in orbit, and the consequent huge expense. Although the cost might be in part offset by combining the project with a powersat feasibility study, the optimal method would be to combine ground-based generators with an orbiting array of microwave relay satellites; construction of such a system could be begun today with little or no prior RD. The system would be composed of a number of sixty-four-meter microwave relay stations in geosynchronous orbit, each with a tenkilometer transmitting array directly beneath it. (It would require a cost-effectiveness study to determine if it would be desirable to design the ground transmitters to also beam directly to the ship antenna when in position to do so. While this would reduce the necessary number of both ground transmitters and orbital relays, it would increase the engineering complexity of the system considerably.) Using this method, the initial power source would be already extant commercial power plants, and the relay satellites would be small enough to orbit either by shuttle or by present launch facilities. As I intimated previously, research in this area has been held back by the perceived necessity for extremely massive electrical generators and ancillary fuel, or large solar cell arrays that become less and less effective as they move away from the sun, as part of the propulsion system. Until such time as research is done that does not take that constraint into account, I am unable to speculate meaningfully as to precisely what the practice design limitations of such vehicles might be. Still, it is possible to make a few tentative deductions from the nature of the propulsion system itself. First, since a rectenna designed for high efficiency at three AU need be only # meters across when coupled with an orbital transmitting array, it would seem that the size of the payload would be determined solely by mission requirements and construction costs. Second, the system would be extremely flexible: since the ground transmitters and orbital relays would be permanent installations, the system could perform any number of missions at little additional cost. Indeed, several missions could be carried out simultaneously, either by beaming power alternately to each vehicle or by designing the system so that it could beam in more than one direction at once. Third, in order to minimize structural support and consequent mass penalty for the rectenna, we can assume low constant acceleration; the crews of manned missions would experience some slight gravity for the entire trip. Furthermore, since the mass factor is so favorable, missions could be accomplished in a small fraction of what has previously been regarded as minimum trip time. It might even prove more efficient to use "extra" reaction mass to get there more quickly in order to reduce the mass of the life-support system. Perhaps manned missions will be accomplished in two phases: first a "payload package" consisting of everything but crew and a few weeks life-support, would be sent out by most massconservative orbit, then, several months or even years later, the mission personnel follow, boosting out under high acceleration to the rendezvous point. (To take that idea a little further, a series of such packages could be sent out in lowacceleration orbits to strategic planets in a Manned Tour of the Solar System.) There is another immediately obvious application of long-distance microwave power transmission; a major sticking point in the spacecolony concept has been the design, transportation, and construction on the moon of a nuclear reactor with which to provide power for the mass-impeller (if the colonies are to prove economically feasible, both they and the power satellites that are their raison d'etre must be constructed almost entirely of lunar materials -- the purpose of the massimpeller is to throw that material to the L-I point, from which it can easily be transported to where it will be needed). A low-mass, easily constructed rectenna would serve as well or better. Indeed, this method could be used to power installations anywhere in the solar system without the necessity for transporting massive generating equipment and fuel. Another, perhaps less obvious, application is in the nascent field of interstellar probes. While the establishment of an array of relay stations in solar orbit at one AU might be prohibitively costly when considered in isolation, as part of a space economy based on power satellites and long-distance microwave power transmission, the expense would be comparatively minor. It is interesting to note that such a two-AU diameter array would require a receiving antenna only # meters across for high-efficiency at a distance of four light years. Of course, if the power satellite concept comes to fruition, in the long (or even fairly short) run the ground stations will become obsolete; our ion-drive spacecraft will be powered not by coal, or fission, or felling water, but, more appropriately, by sunlight harvested by power satellites that have been manufactured in space from material taken from the moon. There is, however, one use for which ground-based power generation will remain essential: war satellites. In the last few years there has been a great deal of speculation about orbiting massive lasers and particle accelerators for use both as a defence against ballistic missiles and against other satellites. Here, as with space drives, the problem has been the power source. Since powersats are large and visible -- and therefore vulnerable -- they are not suitable for use as an integral part of an anti-ballisticmissile system. For this purpose "hardened" or mobile ground arrays will be the order of the day. The final application of microwave power transmittion that occurs to me (there are doubtless many others that have not) is in ground-to-orbit vehicles. For this purpose the rectenna would be built flush to the hull of the launch vehicle, and a series of small-diameter transmitting arrays would be placed down-range. The reaction mass could either be super-heated air or superheated steam. A steam-rocket might require somewhat more reaction mass than a chemical one, but water is both cheap and clean. Will it really work? I do not know. I have listened to reservations ranging from the problem of keeping such a very wide array in phase to the difficulty ("impossibility" was the word used) of attaining the necessary degree of tracking precision over such distances, to questions concerning almost total loss of efficiency due to "side lobes." If my understanding is correct, the first two problems would be dealt with by means of direct feedback loops between individual transmitting elements and the receiver, while power loss would be a function of the square root of the number of transmitting elements: ###; ###; ###; etc. Jerry Poumelle, perhaps the world's foremost pessimistic optimist, has taken the position that it might work but probably not nearly so well as the bare equation implies. As a "first chop" he has chosen to examine the implications of a two-kilometer rectenna. "Jim Baen and His Electric Spaceship," indeed! Hrrmph. What I have proposed is not some sort of magical space drive, a la the Dean Device; the constraints of classical physics remain in full force: a spaceship still needs something to "push against" -- and it still must take that something along. On the other hand, only one sixtieth as much reaction mass is needed by an ion rocket as by a chemical one to perform the same mission -- if the ion rocket does not have to carry its power source. A good historical analogy might be the replacement of oars by sails as the primary power-source for water craft. Just as muscle-powered vessels were by their nature restricted to brief, coast-hugging dashes, so chemically powered rockets are simply not good enough for large-scale missions of translunar scope. Just as sailing ships conquered the seas, so too will ion rockets conquer the solar system, and in so doing, open an era of material plenty here on earth.  ItIy friends, you will have to be indulgent this month. I will do my best to make this column both entertaining and informative, but I will admit in advance that I'm going to have to knock it out fast. Why? Because this has been A Month. A rather good one for me, but very tightly packed. To begin with. I've had a lot of administrative and business work. Lucifer's Hammer, the latest by Niven and Poumelle (Playboy Press, #, and you'd better rush out for a first edition: they may not last -- Ed.), had to be finished off. There was the auction of paperback rights (which went very well, but if you're waiting for a paperback, you may have a long wait); the sale of visual-arts rights; last-minute work on the galleys (very clean, since our publisher hired Jim Baen to "vet" the work of the in-house proofreaders, and a marvelous job he did, too, only Larry and I decided to insert two scenes and rewrite one in galley); telephone conferences; celebrations (the paperback and visual-arts sales went very well); and myriads of other details. Mail. I appreciate mail, and I try to answer letters, but I can't do them all. I manage some kind of reply to those who enclose a selfaddressed stamped envelope, and try to gel off postcards to most others, but sometimes the unanswered letters reach archeological layers on my desk and the good fairies come in and remove them. I truly apologize to those who've written and received no reply; the list includes friends who have every right to expect an answer. And now, as I'm trying to do my column, comes word that I'm appointed Associate Field Director (a courtesy title) of the Metropolitan Museum of Fine Arts, and must outfit a survey expedition to Guatemala for next week in company with Field Director Russell Seitz. The work is non-trivial. There is, it turns out, a technique for neutron activation which will allow one to determine from precisely which mine various precious and semi-precious stones were excavated. Applied to a number of Olmec preColombian artifacts, the technique should tell us much about the migrations and trade patterns of those mysterious people; it remains to collect samples of serpentine and jadite from various locations, which requires the survey expedition this month (and probably another later.) But that requires me to recover from my shots (about half the dread diseases afflicting mankind are now trying to establish themselves in my system; "Grab that germ and hold it tight! Leukocytes, antibodies, fight, fight, fight!") and to buy enough gear to turn my perfectly adequatefor-the-High-Sierra backpacking outfit into something that will let me survive in a tropical rain forest. Add to that the requirement for me to attend a convention two days after returning from Guatemala, and the probable grand tour to promote Lucifer's Hammer next month, and you will .see that I've had a busy month and have another ahead of me. Finally, Jim Baen has called several times to talk about the new space-exploitation system he's dreamed up, and wants a systems analysis of same, and here I am composing on the stick. Thus I truly beg indulgence.    A year or so ago I described ion-drive ships adequate for exploitation of the asteroid belt. They were very large; they had to be because they required megawatts of electric power. At the time I wrote that, I was perfectly aware that one could send electric power by microwave, and had described such systems in other columns. What I didn't do was combine the ideas: Why not an ion-drive ship which receives its power from a fixed source? Alas, I never did put the ideas together; then, on a Sunday morning just after we had returned from church, came a frantic call from Jim Baen, who had done just that, and wanted to know if it would work, and whether it had been dreamed up before. I didn't recall any previous mention, and my immediate reaction was, "It's so obvious, somebody must have thought of it and decided it wouldn't work", a common form of the "Not Invented Here" syndrome that plagues government, industry, research labs, universities, and damned near everything else. Second thought was, "Why the hell not?" Third thought is this column. Unfortunately I lack some critical numbers, and so does everyone else I've checked with; the most important one missing is the mass of the receiving antenna to absorb the power densities required. "They're not heavy" is the best I can get from engineers who've worked on such systems; but they're thinking in terms of systems designed for emplacement on planets, particularly this one. But since we've only to design for rather low thrusts (you'll see why in a bit) and anything that will stand up to gravity and wind on Earth is certainly strong enough to withstand low thrusts in space, "They're not very heavy" may be information enough. Surely the receiving antenna cannot be massive compared to an onboard fusion generator... Let's look at some missions. First, supplying the men and equipment to build a Moon Base. We'll suppose ships that deliver #, (XX) kilos of payload, and further assume parasitic mass of an additional #, giving us #, (X)# kilos of ship and payload; to that we must add fuel and the antenna. Certainly, though, # metric tonnes at a shot is worth delivering; and since our ships will work equally well coming back as going up, we'll have opened up commerce with the Moon. It can lead to mines, construction of ships for exploitation of deep space, a host of activities -- all worth thinking about. Now the real advantage of ion rockets is that they give a truly humungous exhaust velocity, with a specific impulse of up to # seconds -- compare that to the best chemical rockets which have perhaps #, and the hydrogen-fuel for #, and you get the idea immediately. (For the basic equations for all this, see the column for April #, where I spell it all out.) Cranking in conservative estimates for getting from Earth to Moon, and assuming we manage only specific impulse of half the theoretical value obtainable from ion rockets, we get a mass ratio of only -- #, and that's something to get excited about. It means that the all-up mass of the ship with fuel is only # kilos -- except that we've neglected the antenna. Well, Jim gives the basic equation in his article elsewhere in this issue. Let's assume we construct here on Earth an antenna # kilometers in diameter, certainly not a difficult proposition; to get to the Moon we need only # meter antennae on our ships. That's a bit timeters of area; make it a centimeter thick, of solid copper (it must carry a large current density), and we come up with something more weight. That may be a bit much. Well, cut it to a half cm. thick (# mm shouldn't be excessive for the currents we must carry) and assume that only # of the area will be filled with copper wire and insulagrams, or # kilos. Add to it the original mass of the ship and we're up to # kilos; multiply by our mass ratio of #, and the all-up mass is # kilos, which seems a lot -- Except that it's not. We're well under the mass of Saturn rockets -- and we're putting a full quarter of that onto the Moon. More than that, the ship is re-usable. We've established that we're in a reasonable regime. Now let's refine. The receiving antenna looks like a mess of bedsprings with diodes attached. The current densities are not really so large as indicated. On the other hand, we've totally neglected the mass of the engines to drive this. There are tradeoffs here: If we feed all this power into one big engine, the engine mass is negligible compared to the antenna mass; but the antenna mass goes up because of the power requirements. Let's redesign the ship to put a small ion engine at each # square meters, sticking them all over the antenna. That way no part of the antenna handles much current. We now have # meter radius, # square meters, or # patches # meters square. Dr. Forward tells me the current Hughes ion engines mass about # pounds, roughly # kilos. All those engines together (neglecting piping, pumps, and other stuff) run us up to another # metric tons; now for the antenna copper wire covering # of the antenna area (and assume the diodes and electronics are included in that). Adding the nearly # metric tonnes of antenna to the engine mass, we get a grand total of # kilos for our power plant. Add to that the ship mass and we have # kilograms before we add fuel. But now that we're working in the real world we find, alas, that Hughes has obtained at best a specific impulse of #. If we want to work on that to get it up to the # we assumed before, we may well add mass. Let's compromise and keep the ship mass figures, but recalculate the mass ratio using # for specific impulse. It still brings us to a mass ratio of only #, so the all-up mass of ship and fuel is # kilos, about half what we figured in the first cut. Not bad. Now what about power requirements? I've assumed a velocity change of roughly # kilometers a second; that is. I've assumed that the ion engines will carry the rocket from Earth surface to Lunar surface. That's likely to be excessive. It comes from having all that high-efficiency fuel system to play with. This thing very probably won't lift itself off the Earth, and so what? from Earth, but it would be a perfectly adequate system for orbit-toorbit missions, and this is a good (Or is it? We'll come to that in a minute.) Obviously we must have something in excess of I g to lift from Earth. In fact, we need nothing more than l.J g to do the job, but let's assume # since anything going up more slowly has stability problems. There's a need to get the thing up high enough to let us beam power to it. We'll assume the world's longest extension cord for the first leg, until we've got that high. To find the power needed, we need a number -- how much thrust can you get for a kiloWatt? The old kW to get one pound. Bob Forward says Hughes Labs have achieved a pound thrust with # Kw, a much better figure. A pound of thrust will accelerate I pound of weight at # feetsecond, and weight is a force, and one is supposed to convert to slugs, and that is the point where even after all these years I get confused. If we're lifting from Earth, though, we need not worry; We have # kilograms, which works out to # pounds of weight; it takes # kW to lift each to hold it up. To get our ship actually to rise at # g, we'll need # not going to do it. Our antenna just won't handle power densities of that order. Worse, it's just a lot of power, # thousand to # thousand megaWatts, and the biggest power plants we know of put out on the order of one or two thousand megaWatts. Most of the existing plants won't do anything like that. Scratch the Earth-to-Moon shot powered by beam. It won't help a lot to reduce ship mass, either, because you will recall that much of that mass was the receiving antenna and ion engines, and the antenna size is fixed by the distances over which we must send the power. Well, what about Earth orbit to the Moon, not attempting to lift ourselves out of a planet's gravity well? First, we aren't going to attempt to land on the Moon; even a sixth of that power density is still far too great. Is it worth building this system for Earth orbit to Lunar orbit? Well, let's see. We can accept thrusts of .#I gravity, bringing our power requirements down to less than a thousand megaWatts, well within present capabilities (but that transmitting antenna is going to be big, hairy, and expensive). But how shall we land? Well, we can get to orbit in chunks, chemical rockets, shuttles, nuclear ramjet first stages, laser systems, whatever; orbit-to-orbit with the beam-power ion rocket; and land at the other end with chemical shuttles. For comparison let's look recall, is a nuclear-fission pile For aspiring writers, and "a fascinating insiders' view of the profession." -- Publishers Weekly # top SF writers discuss the writing of science fiction and fantasy, including Poul Anderson, Frederik Pohl, Frank Herbert, John Brunner, Harlan Ellison, Theodore Sturgeon, and the editor of the book, Reginald Bretnor. # at bookstores, or direct from the publisher. lHarperefRow L#J)# E. saa SI... New Yorh # I through which one squirts hydrogen. Before the project was canceled, it achieved specific impulses of #; it was designed for #; and they hoped for #. Use the # figure on the ship we designed for this space mission; apply to our # kg. ship; we get a mass ratio of about I .#, so the all-up mass of ship and fuel is # tonnes. But of course we can't compare that to a ship designed to go Earth surface to Lunar surface, so we take our # kg ship, add the antenna, and get # tonnes; recalculate the mass ratio required for orbit-to-orbit operations (#), and discover that the all-up mass is # tonnes. Even with the parasitic mass of that antenna, we start with a lighter vehicle, meaning less gunk to get into orbit -- and Baen's electric-powered spaceship is reusable, meaning we don't have to lift so much reaction mass into Earth orbit every time we want to send a cargo to the Moon. I can't off-hand calculate the number of missions to breakeven, but let's look. Assume we get # per pound as cost to lift to orbit. We save # kilos per trip, #,bucks per mission. The installed cost per kW of a nuclear plant is in the order of #. Assume we build a power plant to be used for Lunar missions (and thus assume that in off-hours we sell power to help defray costs of research and development of the ion ships, antennae, and the like), and we've a total cost of something like #(X); trivial, in terms of Apollo or the Welfare budget, or the Interstate Highway project; and one assumes that the profits from sales of power will not be imaginary, since (neglecting legal and licensing fees, which drive the costs of power plants up to double and treble the actual costs) pKJwer plants are built at such costs in the expectation of making money. Then there's another angle; We might want to build a power plant and transmitting antenna on the Moon. If we do that, we need not design ships to accept power over such long distances; at .#I g we need accelerate less than # hours to inject into proper orbit to reach the Moon, and we'll have travelled something less than # kilometers, making our antenna considerably smaller and lighter. At the other end the Lunar station provides the power to make orbit, after which Lunar shuttles come up to meet the ship -- and since they need not have a payload of # tonnes, they might very well be powered by the Lunar transmitting antenna. Fascinating. And immediately come other ideas. Using materials mined on the Moon and the Lunar transmitter, we could build cities in space (perhaps not at the L-# point, which may not be optimal after all, but no matter; there are plenty of orbits). Conclusion; Baen's electricpowered spaceships must be considered as contenders for exploitation of Lunar resources. They may not be the best thing available, but they cannot be ignored in cost comparisons.    Now what of deep space? There are problems. A # kilometer antennaengine complex similar to that described for the Lunar orbitto-orbit mission masses over a million kilograms, but I worry about power densities with very large antennae, and the problem of receiving power at an acute angle to thrust -- that is, when you reach, say, Ceres, you must accelerate along a path more or less at right angles to a vector leading to Earth, and that could present problems, especially if your engines are mounted in various places on the antenna. Then too there is the simple fact that such ships are truly dependent on the stations beaming power (boy, are there conflict stories in that thought!) and on scheduling and solar-system geometries; that negates the independence I postulated for the Belt civilization ships in my story. Tinker. Then, too, do we need such large antennae? If everything works perfectly, perhaps not -- but since in the real world that is seldom the case, let's assume we do. On the other hand, can we not work the problem as we did for the established Lunar base, with power stations on Mars, Ceres, the other asteroids we want to exploit? Earth then becomes just one more place in the solar system. To get from Ceres to Mars, you accept power from Ceres until you've reached the proper velocity, coast, and when approaching Mars, arrange to get power beamed up. Sure, you're dependent on someone at the arrival point, but then #'s are dependent on airports, and B-#'s are dep)endent on in-flight refueling. Given that concept, the numbers aren't a lot different from the Earth-Moon run. Remember the first of these columns? When you get into Earth (or Mars or any other) orbit, when you're independent of planetary gravity wells (called "holes" in Niven's 'known-space' series), you're halfway to anywhere; the velocity changes required to get to the surface of the Moon are not wildly different from those needed to get from Mars to the asteroid belt. Of course the coasting times are much greater. But to return to the ship with the I .# kilometer antenna; The antenna itself, with ion engines attached, masses # kilograms, or # tonnes. Add ship mass of another # tonnes, and multiply by the mass ratio, and we've got an all-up fueled weight in the order of # tonnes -- and that's quite comparable to the masses I assumed for the larger ships in Tinker. In fact, as I recall the arrival payload mass of Agamemnon was precisely # tonnes. Once again the concept is not silly; it may well be competitive with on-board fusion devices. Of course we don't know what on-board fusion systems will mass. mail, and Lo!, Gerald Yonas of Sandia Corporation announces that the US has achieved fusion neutrons from electron-beam inertial confinement fusion experiments. Another milestone along the development of fusion research -- or, given Carter's budget cuts, a tombstone? An achievement of some importance, anyway. What we've shown in the above is that there may very well be a place for Jim's electric-powered spacecraft in our future, provided that we can get to a future that includes space operations, or large Suns -- The Award-winning Galaxy-Foundation Series of intermove! The ship is # miles across ana the mere presence Alpha Battleships, Fast. Deadly Beta Battle Cruisers, Cloakino and invisibility Devices, Sensor deception, fast unique Cultures. The Histories, Ships and Actions of Humanoid, Cyborg. Alien, Android, Robotoid, Clone, and other Super Civilizations that defy description. you to begin your study of the games at low cost without ever wasbng funds on duplication! This results in games Manual (#). The following games are available -- cost of Manual not included: N'Dridd Invasions the Warlords Unleashed cial # price. Game will ever be aUke! Neither will the Planets' resources, life-support, and values. Seven Types of Ships with Missile Forces and # types of Planetary Ground Armies. # counters, #-D play! Massive Null Guns. Battle Cruisers, Heavy Cruisers, and many other ship types. Use the Gravitational Wells, Deadly Gas Clouds, etc. # Scenarios can be played by # lo # B anies' brands of WarGames from # BC to # AO -- esert Fox -- D-Day -- Midway -- Waterloo -- Civil War -- Ancient Series, Miniatures, and more Science Fiction and Fantasy! Limited offer gets # off # or more games purchased, arid Order From; DepL GXeO-# P.O. Box # Evanston, IL # electric power systems, or indeed much of anything besides out-door privies and insulated attics. Obviously a nation or corporation or world that builds such massive power plants and transmission systems is committed to exploitation of space; You don't put together anything that expensive just to go dig up a few rocks and bring them home. As to whether the system would be the proper way to explore Mars and the asteroid belt -- as opposed to the best method for routine travel between them once they are explored and transmitters and power plants are built at various locations -- I doubt that anyone has enough data to do a definitive analysis. Certainly I don't; but any time you have a shot at a system that will give you specific impulses in the thousands, you can't possibly ignore it. In Tinker I solved the problem with on-board fusion power plants; Jim has come up with another contender. I don't really care which of these is used, or whether either is. There is also the boron fission-fusion .system mentioned in past columns. pounds onto the Moon in one whack. There are other candidates. What I do care is that we head that way, forget this "Only One Earth" nonsense, and realize that we live in a system of nine planets, we insure that no single act of a madman, no single accident, no single disaster, can wipe us all out; and the sooner we get to that, the better. I see that I've lapsed into random thoughts. My problem is that I am all too aware of what I must do tomorrow; get down to the consulate for a visa, get better jungle boots, procure maps, buy out the local supplier of Cutter's Laboratory insect repellent, get silica gel for the cameras, call again about rental of a four-wheel drive vehicle; a myriad of details to be accomplished in a short time. I'd best get at it. When I have some harder numbers to play with. I'll take another cut at Jim Baen's Electric Spaceships and let you know. Meanwhile, whether this system is best or another is, it looks feasible -- and that's one more proof that we don't have to huddle together on Earth and wait until we run out of resources. We can get out there. We've only to decide that we should.  Note: I have just received the latest issue of the L-# Society publication, and it's magnificent. This organization has become highly professional in the past year, and I recommend it are a bit stiff, #year, # for students. They collect information on space colonies, and while a bit prejudiced against planets, do a lot of good. L-# Society, # N. Park Ave, Tucson, Ariz. # Marcia Martin  Eric Vinicoff A Story of Planned Parenthood -- but not the kind you think the beginning her back, legs in stirrups, covered with a blue drape. She looked around at the delivery room that had become her world: sterile, efficient, gleaming white plastic and chrome, completely at odds with the animal urge that drove her. Masked and gowned figures milled about. Even Neil beside her seemed unfamiliar. "Okay, here we go again." The doctor intruded on her brief peace. "Push!" Neil and a nurse raised her back off the table as she took a deep breath. She pushed down as hard as she could, the blood pounding in her head, hands white from her grip on the handles. Another breath. She dimly heard the doctor's, "Good, keep it up!" as the urge swept her on. Immense pressure shook her. She felt she was about to burst. But she kept going, driven to bring forth the life within her. A third breath. Neil pressed her shoulders, and she managed to draw even more strength from somewhere, bearing down, down into a red haze. "Barbara, stop pushing! Now pant! Pant! Here comes the head." The doctor worked swiftly and deftly, her fingers guiding the baby's head through to the world. Barbara sank back gasping as the contractions ebbed. She felt like a sack of meal. Nine months of waiting were almost over. In a few minutes she would be a mother! "Neil?" She reached out for him, and he held her hand. "You're doing great. Barb." Neil's voice was exultant. "We're almost there." "Once more, Barbara. A little push now." The doctor was blocking Barbara's view of the mirror in which she was supposed to be able to watch the birth. But she didn't care. A last surge of power wracked her as she pushed down. She grunted. Then she felt the baby -- like a slithering fish -- slip down and out of her. Relief washed through her, and she started to cry. "It's a boy!" Neil's voice broke. "Oh, Barb, love, you did fine!" He kissed her awkwardly through his mask, his forehead as red and sweaty as hers. "Congratulations, both of you. Your baby is perfect -- Apgar Ten -- that's the best rating we give." The doctor was beaming at them. She stepped around to join them, and Barbara saw Jason at last. He was small, pink and beautiful. He stopped crying as he was handed to Barbara. She cuddled him, free finally of the nameless terrors of deformity that had haunted her pregnancy. Handing him over to his proud father, she abruptly fell asleep.    "They've sprung it -- damn them." The Oval Office trembled with silence. The man seated across the desk from the President nodded. He was an ancient Texican with erect military posture. He had no official position in the government, but his authority was as real as it was pervasive. "I listen to the news too, hardly matters now, of course. The question is -- " "I know what the question is." President Nivling leaned back in his chair, looking smaller, older and more tired than he did on TV. Behind him a pair of faded movie posters vied with the somber dignity of the room. He was frowning. "Let's take it short-term first." "So?" "First our stance. We downplay the whole Third World Resource Alliance concept. Too many chiefs. Someone will break the embargo, and it'll all fall apart." "You buying any of that yourself?" "Wish I did. They've got us by the balls." The President shix)k his head. "Dammit, we've seen this coming for years. And didn't do jack shit!" "Congress wouldn't bite the bullet -- never could see needs further down the road than the next election. And it isn't Just us. The whole industrial world walked into this one." "Maybe we thought we could trade technology for resources forever. But we're sure as hell being kissed off how." "The Third World can do without?" "Why not? We've built them up, given them enough base so they can pool for further development. They've finally caught on to the fact that there aren't enough resources for everyone. So guess who gets frozen out?" "They're right," the man facing the President said coldly. "They just want to survive like the rest of us." "Tell that to the people when the lights go out. How are we fixed for native resources?" The man consulted a clipboard on his lap. "Summation: We have some of what we need, but not enough." "Does Defense see a military option?" "Sure. Thanks to proliferation of A-tech and limited-delivery systems, we can opt for the Last War." "Thought as much," the President grunted. "I've been on the line to some of our more hot-headed allies all afternoon pointedly suggesting just that." "Europe, eh. I don't see much of a future for them -- no resources left." "Too true. Fortunately the Soviets and (hinese weren't importing much. I think we can keep the international lid on. That leaves the folks we work for." The man nodded. "We need a statement for immediate release. That should do until we get our answers down." "Tell me something. Why did I ever get out of showbiz?" "To save the country, of course. Start saving. We've got to crack this embargo fast." The President turned and looked at the posters. "Or survive it."    year four It was named Freedom Park of San Francisco. Optimistically but, as it turned out, in bitter irony. It had been built by low bidders who used substandard materials and bribed inspectors. Then twenty years of uncaring tenants and shoddy upkeep had finished the job. Neil trudged across the summerbrown ground between the unfinished concrete monoliths. In his exhaustion he was prone to reminisce. He recalled the tanker-routing career he had had at Standard Oil before the embargo. Even more painfully, he recalled the modest home on Mount Davidson they had owned -- before. They might have owned it still, but for the bills from having Jason. Hospital bills. Doctor bills. Food and clothing bills. Insurance bills. And on and on and on. They might have been living there still. Instead they were here. He climbed the stairs to the fifth floor and pounded on their apartment door. He identified himself, heard the locks unbolt, then went in. Barbara kissed him, and he kissed back. Part of his bleakness lifted. "Everything okay?" "Uh huh." She stood rigidly by the door. She had to almost shout to be heard -- Jason was chasing a rubber ball around the small living "No trouble?" "If there was. I'd have said!" A pause, then; "How'd the shopping go?" "I wasn't hassled -- not that there was much to rip off. Christ, you stink. Worse than usual." "Tell me about it." He stripped and tossed his clothes into the hamper near the door. Then he collapsed on the ratty sofa. The weekdaily hike to and from the dump was rough on a man coming from soft executive life. He looked forward to the day their savings would buy a new chain for the bike. "I did pretty well today," he sighed. "Six dollars in bonus credit. I found some aluminum cans." "They let you work the old piles?" He nodded. "That's -- Jason, stop!" She rushed over and pulled him away from the lamp cord he was yanking on. Nothing came free anymore, not even welfare. All able-bodied recipients had to work thirty hours a week at the nearest garbage-salvaging operation to get their benefits. Metals, plastics, wood and so on -- all were recovered and sent to their resptective industries for reuse. The remaining organic waste went to farms as fertilizer. Barbara settled into his lap, and held Jason in hers. He groaned, but didn't complain. Jason was burbling, "Daddy home," again and again. Neil tousled his light brown hair. "You have a good day?" Jason nodded enthusiastically. Something tore at Neil as he looked around the crowded living room that doubled as Jason's bedroom. Through an open door he could see the even smaller bedroom. It was a dump; windows cracked, infested with roaches, paper peeling, rugs rotting. Half the electrical equipment and plumbing didn't work, and couldn't be repaired for lack of parts (or money -- the rich still managed to get by). How long could Jason's innocent pleasure in life survive such surroundings? "Cheer up, pouty," Barbara said. "It's Friday -- you've got the whole weekend to recover." "Thank God for small -- ouch, stop kicking, Jason -- favors." But he smiled, and ran a hand down Barbara's back. Fortunately there were some pleasures beyond economics. They left Jason to amuse himself with his ball, and adjourned to the bedroom. In bed they could renew each other with pleasure and love reaffirmed. They found their primal focus, tuning out adversity and all else, even Jason. For a timeless time they rode the joy-save higher and higher, nearing the peak -- "Mommy! I'm thirsty!" With almost explosive intensity Barbara threw herself off of Neil and whirled. Jason was standing at the foot of the bed. "I told you never to come in here when the door's shut without knocking!" she shouted. Jason stumbled back into the living room, sheet-white, stunned. Barbara collapsed next to Neil, sobbing and whispering, "I'm sorry," over and over. Neil pulled her close. "What's the matter. Barb? Why did you blow like that?' ' She turned a tear-damp face to him. "I...don't know. Something just... cut loose." "Huh?" Her crying gradually stopped, and she forced a wan smile. "It's been a bad day. I'm okay now." "You sure?" She nodded, then rose and slipped back into her dress. "Where are you going?" "To apologize to Jason. And try to explain. I must have hurt him a lot." Then her real smile returned. "Don't you dare move a muscle. I'll be right back." Neil blew her a kiss. "You do that."    The meeting room was the largest on Capitol Hill, but it was filled to overflowing with spectators and clotted with media paraphernalia. Facing all of this, elevated and spotlit, the members of the Senate Ad Hoc Committee on Resources nervously tried to go about their business. Senator Barrett was preparing his phraseology for his next question. A short man in his middle years, he wasn't very popular with either his fellow Senators or his party's hierarchy due to a curious unwillingness to compromise, and only remained in Washington because his constituents kept sending him back. "Mister Buser, for the past few hours you've been bombarding this sure this committee would appreciate a brief summary. I would." The witness was a tall young bureaucrat with ambition, welldressed and self-conscious. "Frankly, Senator, we're in bad shape. Power and transportation are crippled by the oil shortage. Agriculture needs foreign nitrates for fertilizer. There isn't an industry that hasn't slowed or even stopped production. Our economy is grinding to a halt. Unemployment and crime are out of control." Senator Barrett shook his head. "But what about the programs for alleviating the situation?" "We've set up resource priority and rationing systems. We've mounted massive research to find or develop alternative materials. National Guard and military units are helping the police fight crime and rationing violations. And the waste processing operations are hitting their stride. "But it isn't enough. Senator. There are too many people, too much unavoidable drain on resources. Practically all our stockpiles and reserves are gone." "Has your department investigated the birth-control alternative?" "Yes we have. If we could cut the birth rate by twenty percent at the foreseeable future, we could live within our resource means." "Theoretically, perhaps," said Senator Barrett. "It might even be the only solution. There's just one problem -- the people won't have it. Not even to save the nation. Mister Gallup and Mister Harris presented quite convincing poll results yesterday. Does your department agree?" "We do. The I'eui ol j;ovetiiment control over the rij;hi lo Inivc children cuts even deeper iIkim (he fear of economic collapse." "Why is that. Mister Buser'.'" "There seem lo be several reasons. Some feel it's immoral. Some feel it's unethical. Some feel it's unjust. Some worry about the corruption inherent in any large government program, the ability of wealth and position to buy this ultimate human commodity. Some Just think it's too grotesque and different. "But whatever the reason. Senator, you're right. They don't want it and they won't accept it."    year seven The free-clinic waiting room was crowded even this late at night, and smelled of human anxiety. But Neil and Barbara, huddled on a corner bench, didn't notice either the crowd or the reek. The old, sick and hurt milled around them; swearing, sobs and nervous chatter filled the air. A group of Black Knights were stretchered in frantically -- they had lost more turf to the enterprising North Beach Sensei. But Neil and Barbara were oblivious. Despair had warped the universe in on them. It had been a cold at first, a simple childhood case of sniffles. Even then the extra effort and worry had worn heavily on them, strained as they were by their meager existence. After a few days Jason developed a fever and began breathing rapidly. The free clinic prescribed a course of antibiotics. Even at government subsidy prices they were hideously expensive. Before the embargo all US antibiotics had been imported from huge facilities in Southeast Asia where cheap labor and constant warmth lowered production costs. The US drug industry had retooled from scratch to produce them, and their prices reflected that fact. The small savings account, painfully nurtured with the hope of someday acquiring decent living accommodations, ran like water. Worry became fear. They had to attend him constantly. Barbara became intense and remote; Neil, working all day and staying up with Jason at night, neared the edge of total collapse. The light course proved too little too late. Jason started vomiting and went into convulsions. Fear became stark terror. They carried him through the night to the clinic. Barbara held him while Neil kept his knife handy. Inside the crudely converted Market Street import store a harried doctor grabbed him and carried him through the sliding white doors they couldn't pass. That had been an hour earlier. They were hugging each other. "Dammit," Neil whispered. "We should have brought him here at the first sniffle. If only I hadn't been so sure -- ' ' "Don't you ever say that!" Barbara flared. "Neither of us knew he was this sick." "Mister and Ms. Solarz?" They looked up, startled out of their private world. The doctor had emerged through the white doors. He stood over them; haggard, red-eyed from exhaustion and wrathful at all senseless misery. "What is it?" Neil managed to ask. "Streptococcal pneumonia," the doctor rapped back. "# fever." "Will he be all right?" they asked as one. The doctor nodded wearily. "We have him on streptomycin and tonight. He'll have to stay here at least until tomorrow." "Thank God," Barbara sighed. "Uh... can we see him?" The doctor nodded. Jason was tucked in a bed at the far end of the barracks-like ward. He was writhing, moaning and all but unconscious. Neil and Barbara looked at him, at each other, then sat on both sides of the bed and caressed him, speaking to him .softly. "How long will you two be staying?" the doctor asked bluntly. They looked at Jason. "Until the three of us can leave together," Barbara said. Neil nodded in agreement.    Sharon Farber, MD, PhD, walked over to the laboratory's big bright window and looked out. There was fire in the setting west, over the ocean. Golden light lay on the wooded hillsides and white buildings of the University of California at Santa Cruz, the 'resort campus' of the UC system. "Social psychology," she muttered. "Even in the midst of crisis we persevere. No one really cares, but the machinery keeps grinding out funds." She sighed, then snapped, "Tape roll." Click. "Doctors Farber and Plate. Final progress report." Behind her the turning reels hissed slightly. Beyond the pane birds sang and leaves danced in the wind, unheard. "The basic problem broke down into two parts; identifying persons with a potential for beating or otherwise mistreating their children, and stopping them from having children in the first place through an aversion-therapy technique." She turned. The equipment clustered around the two surgical couches in the middle of the laboratory was quiescent but vibrant with associations. "We used psycho-probe technology to generate dream-like fantasies in the subjects. These fantasies were programmed by us, but were open-ended. They imposed only the external factors of a situation. The subjects' minds reacted as they would in real life. When two subjects were linked into one fantasy, they could interact. The fantasy progressed according to their reactions and the program parameters. Different reactions caused the computer to take the fantasy in different directions." Mike Plate was at his desk in the far comer, putting pages into a binder. He was a large man, quiet almost to the point of non-existence. An ease of long partnership moved between them. "The test situation. A couple considering having a child was linked to the psych-probe. A fantasy was induced, based on their own life histories, putting them in times of stress involving their child. Normal reactions on their part triggered a normal course for the continuation of the fantasy. Reactions of mistreating the child triggered a different course. The fantasy became an intensified amplification of the inevitable horrors -- the pain inflicted, the child's suffering, the batterer's guilt and self-torment; a downward spiral degradation ending in death for the child, arrest, trial and punishment for the batterer -- all keyed for maximum repulsion." The laboratory was getting dark now, but neither she nor Mike moved to turn on the lights. "Our theory has been that such a forward look would discourage potential child batterers from having children. Our success rate -- see the test summaries for details -- has been eighty-one percent. Tape end." Click. Mike tossed the binder on top of the tapedeck. ".Okay. Now what?" She turned back to the window. The stars were out, ruling a shadow world. "Now we push it. It can't help unless it's made mandatory nationwide for all prospective parents. That means government action." "Fantasy land. Congress would never pass such a law -- it'd step on too many toes." She looked back through three years. To welfare agencies and interviews. To police stations and hospital wards. And always to the children. Innocence betrayed. Too, too many times. "So what we do is send copies of our findings to every agency with even a remote interest. We try."    year eighteen The man at the apartment door identified himself as a policeman. Neil checked his ID carefully through the view-hole, then opened the door. "Evening," he said pleasantly, age bringing economy to his speech. "Not a good one though," the policeman snapped. "This belong to you?" Another policeman appeared beside him, carrying a limp, twitching teenager. Barbara, behind Neil, gasped, "My God, Jason!" She rushed to him. She, Neil and the second policeman carried him to the livingroom sofa. "What happened?" Neil demanded. "We raided a juicer den tonight, over on Mission. We took the dealer and the steady custmers in, but there aren't enough cells for everyone so we're cutting the new faces loose. This one's wallet says he lives here." "Jason in a Juicer's place?" Neil shook his head. "I don't believe it. We taught him better." The first policeman smiled cynically from the doorway. "Did you now? Well, look him over. A classic case of current OD -- though the doc says he's okay and will be coming out of it any time now." The second policeman rejoined him. "Pass on a message from us to him when he sobers up. The next time we net him, he gets hard time." They left. Numb, Neil mechanically locked the door behind them. Jason -- long, lean, dressed in jeans and a T-shirt -- moaned slightly with his private pleasure. But the sounds were fading away, and his eyes flickered with returning awareness. "What... What happened? Everything was so beautiful..." "You're home," Barbara said softly. "Are you okay?" "Fine... He giggled, then sobered. "How'd I get home?" Neil stepped closer and looked down at him. "The police dragged you home. Like a stray dog. Dammit, Jason -- what were you doing?" "I... wanted to see what it was like. The guys said it was ultimate." He giggled again. "Know what? They were right." Neil took him by the shoulders and shook him. "The hell they were! Dammit, you know where that route ends!" "Maybe you don't know everything in the world, Dad. Ever think of that?" "You don't believe me -- go look in the gutters!" Jason glared up at him, roused, the current euphoria gone. "So what! Christ, look around! What's to hang on for?" "You want to die? Is that it?" "What if I do?" Neil abruptly pulled out his knife and put it to Jason's throat. "Neil, you're crazy -- " Barbara began shrilly. "I know what I'm doing." She reached for the knife, but he pushed her away. Jason felt the sharp edge against his jugular, gulped and froze. "Do you really want to die?" Neil demanded again. "If you do, say so. It'll be quick and painless -- I promise " Silence stretched taut for long seconds as young eyes stared into old ones. Then Jason started laughing. Not juice giggling, but an expression of real humor. "You old fraud. Put that thing away -- you've made your point." Neil put the knife back in his pocket. He was sick and trembling from shock. But the sickness came partly from relief. The grim stunt, bom of desperation, had worked. Barbara frowned at him, understanding but not approving. "You don't give much slack, do you?" Jason asked, rubbing his throat. Neil sat down beside him. "Your life is your life, but I won't let you con yourself into a grave." Barbara coughed for attention. "You two are certifiably weird." They grinned at each other, then nodded in unison. Her frown surrendered to a slight smile. "I guess that makes three of us."    Michael Killeen was an ambitious young public servant in an obscure in grade for over two years, long enough to realize that, to get any higher, he needed a boost. Finally it came, in the form of an odd statistic in one of the many reports from researchers seeking funding or support. He pressed the writers of the report for details, and got them. He consulted department experts, and they confirmed the report. Then he plotted a strategy for elevating his proposal -- and himself -- into lofty eminence.  First came the marshalling of support; at banquets, parties, golf dates and in the corridors of Washington power. Then came the paperwork skirmishes, fighting through the bureaucratic morass. Finally he entered the ultimate struggle, a one-to-one session with the Secretary. Mister Rabkin, President Nivling's social conscience, sat back in his favorite easychair. Michael was facing him across the plush private office. "Okay, I've looked over your proposal," Mister Rabkin said. "You've got ten minutes to convince me." Michael nodded. "You'll note it was purely an accidental result of their technique." "A mighty hard one to accept. What do you plan to attack next, baseball or apple pie?" "The facts are disillusioning, but they are facts. The experiment was large enough to be statistically valid." "I'll buy that for now. Go on." "Twenty-one percent of the couples, exposed to realistic visions of the pitfalls of parenthood, decided not to have children." "Which means?" "Note the computer extrapolation; applied nationwide, this decrease in the birthrate would easily fit within the resourcepopulation survival curve." Mister Rabkin frowned. "So would drowning every fourth baby. Your proposal would be just as popular." "There's no alternative. Do you want to watch the country go under because we haven't the courage to bite the bullet?" Mister Rabkin paused, then; "The people would never buy it. It's almost as bad as compulsory birth control." "No, it's not! That's the vital difference." "How so?" "We Just require any couple -- married or not -- that wants a child to first take the look forward. If they still wish to go ahead, fine." "But would a law requiring that be effective? After all, how many babies are conceived with that much, ah . , . premeditation?" "These days, about seventy-three percent. Modem contraception techniques have done much to eliminate 'accidental' pregnancies." "That's still not enough." "With my program's heavy fines for Mllful violations, that number will go higher. The public education provisions will help too." "You have a lot of faith in the people." "I know it won't be one hundred percent effective -- what program is -- but it'll be effective enough to meet the present emergency." "But think of the cost! The cornputers and so on would have to be available everywhere. How could we possibly afford it -- especially now?" "We can't afford not to. It'll be steep -- about as bad as our share of Social Security -- but we can handle it. You saw the projections." Michael's long preparation was paying off. He had all the answers. "Would the people buy it though? Some folks would surely think we're trying to hypnotize couples into not having babies." "That can be disproved by operating the program honestly and openly at all levels -- a novelty for us, I admit, but a necessary one." "I'd watch that mouth if I were you." "Sorry. We can also emphasize the other benefit -- discouraging p)otentially lousy parents from having children." "You might actually have something there. Nothing lower than a child beater." "We've been needing something like this for a long time." "Even so, you're talking about a gross invasion of personal privacy. It'd probably require a Constitutional amendment." Michael shrugged. "Then we'll push one through. Properly presented, the program can be sold. We can bring in Madison Avenue." "It'd be one hell of a fight." "The disaster . out there," Michael pointed to the window, "will sell the program for us. Bizarre or not, it's better than no solution at all." Mister Rabkin looked at him almost in hatred. "I'll take it up with the President. If he goes for it, then we can start worrying about Congress. Good day." kk Neil opened his eyes. Barbara opened her eyes. They were lying face-up on a soft couch, side-by-side, hand-in-hand. They were dressed in street clothes, but their heads lay under canopies studded with electronic components. A white-smocked techno monitored a console set into the far wall of the small hospital room. Memories fought against memories as one reality replace another. Neil's throat was dry, but he managed to croak, "You... okay. Barb?" "Yes, love." She squeezed his hand firmly. Then Doctor Reynolds leaned over them, lifting them out from under the canopies, and handed them plastic cups of water. He was a compactly built, amiable man with a steeltrap mind and an office wall covered with degrees. "Here, drink this. Do you feel okay?" They nodded. "Good. Let's go to my sanctum and relax." He led them out of the lab, down a corridor and into his office. "They have a heavy schedule for the dream room today." He settled behind his desk; Barbara and Neil sat on a sofa facing him. "Uh... did we pass?" Barbara asked urgently. He smiled. "I don't know. You tell me." "Huh?" "No one monitors or records dream-room experiences. Against the law, not to mention common decency. Only you two know how your experience went." He kxjked intently at each of them. "It's up to you now. Do you need some time to make up your minds?' ' They looked at each other. "No," Barbara said without hesitation. "We're decided. We want to go ahead." Neil smiled his agreement. "Congratulations." Doctor Reynolds .scribbled his name on a form and handed it to Barbara. "I'll file my copy tonight; give yours to your OB when the time comes. That's all there is to it. Good luck." They left, wrapped in each other and oblivious to all else. Doctor Reynolds leaned back and smiled. His many years in BC-Dep had given him something akin to a sixth sense concerning his couples. These two would do well; raise healthy children and enrich their own lives in the process. These good cases more than made up for the unpleasant ones. Such were the simple pleasures of a psychiatrist.  A cyborg in post-holocaust New England. A prince in seventeenth-century Afnca. A dialog across time. E warning that may come too late. TheEarth Again edeemed May # to July #, #, on this earth of ours and its alter ego science fiction novel by of Children of the Sun # at bookstores # E. #rd St., New York # ton Tropicana, Santa Rosa, CA. GoH: Poul Anderson. Memberships: # total or # per day. For info write: Lucy B. Buss, # Highway ##, Forestville, CA #. Send Rosa, CA #. Angeles, CA. GoH: Richard Matheson. MC: Gahan Wilson. Memberships: #. For info write: Dennis Rickard, # S. #th St., San Jose, CA #. Los Angeles Airport, CA. Membership: # to Oct. #, # afterwards. For info write: Los Angeles SF Society, # Ventura Blvd., Studio City, CA #. day Inn, Philadelphia, PA. GoH: HallClement. Membership: # until Nov. I , # afterwards. For info write: P.B. McGrath, # S. #th St., Philadelphia, Pa #. mopolitan Hotel, Denver, CO. Pro GoH: Leigh Brackett. Fan GoH: Bruce Pelz. Toastmaster: Joanna Russ. Membership: # until Nov #, #. Chattanooga, TN. MC: Arsen Darnay. Membership: # in advance, # at door. For info write: Irvin Koch, # Chattanooga Bank Building, Chattanooga TN #. John Brunner. For info write: New Branch PO, Cambridge, Mass., #. Dear Dr. Poumelle, I've been reading science fiction ever since I was old enough to read, and I think I've always believed that I would live to see the conquest of space and all those other great things I read about in stories by Heinlein, Asimov, and the rest. Lately, however. I've been having some doubts about whether any of us will live to see that future. Part of my pessimism stems from reading books like The Population Bomb and The Limits to Growth, and realizing that the grim future predicted by Jay Forrester's world model computer programs is becoming the dismal reality of our present. We have seen the future, and it is nasty; the so-called energy crisis is just the tip of the iceberg. Like most people I wouldn't worry too much about it if the collapse of civilization as we know it were a distant possibility in the remote future, but it could very' well happen during my lifetime, and that worries me. Your articles have been showing us the kind of future we can have, and should have. In the July, #, that we are at a turning point in history; we are rapidly approaching a point of no return as far as non-renewable resources are concerned. The "doomsday curves" of The Club of Rome show us where we are going if present trends continue. Fortunately, as any true S-F fan knows, any alternate future is equally possible. Unfortunately, because human nature is what it is, the most probable future is the one that lies down the path of least resistance; and that, also unfortunately, is the very path our society has been following for years. As you, yourself, said at MidAmeriCon, "We have nowhere to go but up...or down." Well, you know what I'm talking about, so I'll get directly to the point of this letter, which is: The same technology that got us into this mess can get us out again. We can prevent economic stagnation and famine and nuclear war, and make all our science fiction dreams come true within our own lifetimes, but it won't happen by itself; it will happen only if we make it happen! But in order to make it happen we have to make our views known to our elected representatives, the lawmakers in Washington. We must write to Congress and to President Carter. I have, and I've also written to you and Ben Bova and Isaac Asimov and the L-# Society and... Well, I'm Just trying to do my small part to change the course of human history. The L-# Society, in commenting on an earlier letter I wrote to them concerning the possibility that Carter might cut the can't get involved in lobbying..." I don't know where the NSl stands on this (I joined quite some time ago, but have still not received any communication from the NSl), but lobbying is exactly what we need. We must try to repeat the kind of letter-writing campaign that the Star Trek people launched against President Ford. In his April editorial Ben Bova made the same points that I am making, but he limited it to the general case. I am being more specific. Tbe future belongs to those who plan for it. If we do not plan well enough, we may not have a future. Are we going to be like the ants, or will we end up like the grasshopper? I don't know about you, but I want the rest of my life to be pleasant and prosperous, and I just don't see it happening unless some major changes are made in the way we run this Spaceship. Some of my friends are actively dropping out of what they consider a dying society; they seem to think they can survive on a self-sufficient farm, out away from the cities. If things start getting too bad in a few years I may join them, but I would much rather avoid that particular future and become an asteroid miner instead. I joined a relatively small group of active space enthusiasts at the Worldcon here in Kansas City, and have become very active myself. We call ourselves United For Our Expanded Space they lead some people to think we're a bunch of flying saucer nut-cultists). We have a very informal organization; those who feel active act; those who feel passive pass. We have no Big Names (yet), just S-F fans, students, engineers, etc. We share a common dream, the same dream you share, judging from the contents of your recent articles in known to those turkeys on Capitol Hill, but we'd like some help. Remember when you and Spider and the others were telling the gathered fans about your "favorite future"? I was the tall guy with the beard who asked you what we, as individuals, could do to make the future turn out right. Well, I know what to do, and now I'm asking you to urge your many readers and influential friends to do the same. Here are a few of the things we want Congress to do: I . Sptend whatever money is necessary to fund fusion RD. I, personally, would like to see us take the Manhattan Project approach in getting controlled fusion power "on line" as soon as possible. Consider the implications of this true statement: With enough energy we can do anythingl #. Just in case fusion doesn't pan out in time, appropriate money for at least one prototype solar power satellite. If it proves harmful to the environment we can still use it to power orbital factories... Increase all research and development that could lead to a solution to the laser launch systems. Maintain or increase the level of funding for the Shuttle. #. Provide tax incentives for companies that wish to participate in the Third Industrial Revolution. There's more, much more, but you get the idea. A non-profit organization like L-# cannot legally lobby, but an unorganized rabble can work wonders. We're not interested in "playing club" or building a little empire; all we really want is enough Federal money (after all, it's our tax money) to get us into space and do some of the things we know are possible. We, as individual voters, can exert enormous pressure. Jimmy Carter ' is providing all Americans with the opportunity to make our views known on the energy crisis. He may not be a "real" engineer, but he seems to understand what's really happening around here. We, the people who read science fiction and are involved in various aspects of technology (I'm an engineer, myself), seem to have a greater awareness of the nature of the problems facing Spaceship Earth than some of our fellow passengers; I think we have a morale obligation (Heinlein'.s definition: it tends to promote the survival of the species) to convince the rest of the population that we are headed toward a crisis on this planet of limited resources, and that Space represents a very good solution to those problems. We have already begun to explore space. We now have the technology to exploit space. I mean, let's face facts: the re.sources of space, like space itself, are literally infinite. If we can get out there we won't have to worry about any "limits to growth" for a long time. There is a lot of apathy and inertia to overcome, and the sooner we start overcoming them the better will be our chance for ultimate success. Like a fire alarm salesman once told people. You've gotta make 'em feel the flames and taste the smoke. Then you can make a living selling fire alarms." We've got a similar sales job to do. Many people still seem to think that the energy crisis will go away if they ignore it, or that it is nothing more than a massive rip-off perpetrated by the oil companies. We must convicnce the public that Spaceship Earth is running out of "consumables" and that some of the passengers down in steerage are busy building atomic bombs...We must convince our Congresscritters that Space is not just a sci-fi dream; it is absolutely vital to the long-term survival of our race. Even as you read this letter, many Congressmen are getting letters from a whole new constituency, letters that ask for money for asteroid capture projects and nuclear rockets and solar power satellites. If we can get enough people to write similar letters, and let those politicians know that how they vote on space appropriations will determine how we vote in the next election, we can get all those things, and more, in our own lifetimes. We have nothing to lose (except a world of perpetual poverty) and literally everything to gain. The advent of the Space Shuttle and the coming barrage of science fiction movies should help, but it is up to us -- W o( US' to get this thing off the ground (no pun intemled) I've sliirted doing iiiy purl Mow about you? Space is the place! Robert G. Lovell, Jr. Space is the place! Robert G. Lovell, Jr. # W. #th. Terrace Shawnee, Kansas # Dear Mr. Lovell, Dear Mr. Baen; On a talk-show last night, from a local radio station, I found myself listening to some character who claims to have proof that the Apollo program was a fake. If not the entire space program, at least the manned landings, says he, were staged. Well, I was fair and open minded about the whole thing, and heard him out. (I must admit I giggled a little once and awhile.) When it was over I went to sleep feeling quite put upon by the fraud. He is even doing a film on the theory of our ' space program being faked. Instead of going into more detail, as you have no doubt heard of this nut, I have a question. What are we going to do with lunatics like him, short of shooting him and putting him out of our misery? Also, I am quite pleased with Galaxy. I have never been an avid magazine reader, prefering novels and anthologies. I now find myself eagerly awaiting each issue, and absorbing the entire thing on the same day it is delivered. I'm new to your magazine, but I think I'll stay around for awhile. If you don't mind. Sincerely, TTiomas T. Watson #S E. Seldon Lane Phoenix, AZ # Actually, I don't think I have heard of this particular nut, though I have heard of many like him (it is an interesting aspect of that particular syndrome that shortly after proving that our entire Space Program is a fraud that same person will often proceed to tell you Conspiracy...). As for what to do about them, I think the best course is to leave them alone; anything that would seriously discommode them would have vastly greater deleterious effects on our society than whatever benefits might accrue from silencing a few mental cases. And by all means, stay around -- and welcome aboard! Dear Jim; It is a very good thing that you, in your Galaxy editorials, have been giving us reasons for the space program -- reasons that we readers can use to help convince the paynim, so to speak. Dr. Poumelle, also, has been doing this same thing in greater depth -- telling us what can be done with space  in space. I think that it's now time to change your emphasis. I think that what you, Jim Baen, should be doing now in your editorials is telling us and letting us know how we can influence the political process to gel reasoned arguments that have been need to be seen by those that wield the purse strings in congress. I am told that a congressman considers # pieces of mail on a single bill before him highly significant. # pieces of mail. That's not a heck of a whole lot. I'm sure that letters to specific congressmen would be even more likely to do good -- who are these people? And are there others besides those in congress that should be written to? What other avenues of effort besides letter writing are available to we Galaxy readers to try to enlarge the US space program? Are there space-oriented pressure groups  lobby groups? If so, where are they  who are they? What are they doing? These are the sort of things I'd like to see in Galaxy these days. A highly specialised 'Washington Watch.' It won't really take a lot to turn around the funding for the space program, but the X)litical legwork that we as citizens must do to obtain itself. It's time to get to work. I remain. Tim Kyger #I E. McKellips ##.SB Tempe, AZ #.'i#I Yon have a good point: I'll see what  can do. Dear Mr. Baen, The J.E. Pournelle articles are fantastic! I would like to see a few articles on recent developments in aging research. I think that greater emphasis should be put on biological research (of course, this will require space facilities for zero-g processing and a safe place to do genetic recombination research). After all, this generation could be the one that makes it to the stars, if we just live long enough. I am president of a small group of university and high school students interested in promoting space colonization and longevity research. We have given presentations at a school and a Lions' Club, and plan to continue working with community organizations to educate the public about the benefits of space. We are also starting a letter-writing campaign, to political leaders, major news magazines and even local newspapers. Any Galaxy readers in the central Ohio area who are interested in the L-# colony-powersat idea andor other fields of space exploitation, or are interested in recent aging research developments, may get in touch with us at the following address; Thank you for your superlative mag. Alpha Sigma Phi #I E. #th Avenue Columbus, Ohio #I Dear Jim, Frank Herbert again shows us the master writer that he is! "The Dosadi Experiment" explores a world which is very unlike the world that he has presented in the Dune trilogy. Nevertheless, with the same artistic and literary skill, Frank Herbert presents a story which is equally dramatic. Though much more subtle, the unfolding drama on the planet Dosadi provides an exploratory theme of moral consciousness. Frank Herbert certainly outdid himself in this new story and has a Hugo contention. Thank you Frank Herbert and certainly thank you Gala.xy for publishing this great serial. Speaking of your magazine, it has certainly become the most provocative science fiction publication around! Sincerely yours, Roy D. Schickedanz # Sherwood Lake Drive Apt #-B Schererville, Indiana # sues. Send check or money order to: C.L. Grant, # Center Grove Road, H-#, Dept. G, Dover, N.J. #. Science-Fantastica Books -- # items, some old and rare, some bargains. List, #, (G) Pays on acceptance. Box #, San Diego, CA., #. Most complete SF catalogue ever published. Complete in-print US  British SF listing alphabetical by author! Also many o.p. titles, small press, even undergrounds. # reAuburn St., Cambridge, Mass. #. magazines from # to I#. Harry Bennett, # Hollywood Blvd., Hollywood, Calif. #. ter formed; # for membership, subscription; Reynolds Circle, Bontempo, P.O. Box #, Hillside, NJ #. wants to; S  S Books, # North Wilder, G-# St. Paul, Mn. #. Aardvarks Galactic Fantasy, Box #, Oryour Star Trek IQ. Over # Questions and Answers. Only # postpaid. April Publications, Dept. G, # New Dorp Plaza, Staten Island, NY #. tles, # to #. Send Stamped Envelope. Free list. Everybody's Bookshop, Dept. GA, # West #th St., Los Angeles, CA #. Illustrated catalog of SF-Fantasy Weird Tale Books, lOOs of titles listed. Send #e for one, I for next #, or # for # consecutive catalogs plus Wolfe's "Fifth Head of Carberus" a # clothbound #st ed Nebula Award winning SF book. Send to; Purple Unicom Books, #-G# London Road. sale. Free lists. Gordon Barber, #-G Minneapolis Ave., Duluth, MN #. to a new Golden Age, or down, like the Diwe go. Write to Congress! Organize! Our only hope for a long and successful future is to explore, exploit, nd colonize the endless budget, etc. If you want to help shape the future...if you want to help ensure that ManComedy, Big Bands, Mystery, Country and Western music, and more. Catalogue only # or special offer includes free catalogue and 'Science Fiction Shows' tape. Cassette #, reel #. Remember Radio, Dept. SF#, #I West Pipeline, Hurst, Tex., #. Your own business! No fees. Good profits. Over # items. Details free. Hoffmeier, ington, Arimails, Commemoratives. Send # for approval mailing. Morton Stamps (ZB), # Belmont, Chicago, IL, #. Straford, Oak Park, Mich., #. crafted in Mexico, (# x #" size). Convenient for play, display, make excellent gifts. Send # to: Ann Tejada, # Kendall Ct., Arvada, Colorado #. weekly. Free details, send s.a.s.e.: Jack Rasmussen, I#(X) S. Woodland, Cleveland, Ohio #. #. usual items! Catalog #e. Shuriken, # Atlantic, Stamford, Conn. #. Four lull size # color lire glow fluorescent stellar displays, extra thick five color highly detailed silhouette counters, and many charts are used to simulate two giant empires in both military and economic conflict with each other and the Star Slavers. The empires In addition to their military ventures must maintain commercial transport between the stars as well as protect against the Slavers and Pirates. The Slavers and Pirates by engaging In Illegal acts and trading In forbidden commodties must turn a profit as well as survive. The greater the risks they take the greater their financial gain if they win. No act In this game Is too foul; no deal Is too treacherous. The cover can only give you a small idea of the startling things that are in store for you inside this package. # to Qaiaxy f ; r: Send my gift to: NarriA Send my gift to: Name AHrfrp.. City .'State #ip City State #ip Send my gift to: Name Make Sure To Complete This Box My Name AHrIrea.a Address City State #ip City State Zip  Enter my own  new or  renewal subscription for one year  I enclose  for subscriptions. (Each one year subscription costs only #, saving me # from Galaxy's regular subscription price) o e o o o for the best in established authors and new talent. In the year to come that means important works by writers such as C. J. Cherryh (winner of the # John W. Campbell Award for best new writer), and hitherto undiscovReaders will also be able to explore the frontiers of science and technology with J. E. Pournelle, get the lowdown on the latest books from Paul Walker and outstanding. an issue is delivered, it reminds friends of your thoughtJanuary, February, March, April, May, June, July, August, September, October, November and December. You won't have to cope with tiresome shopping; Or hot, crowded stores; . Or standing in line; . '  '   't.: ## Or buses, parking or trains; Or post office lines; Or wrapping counters. You fill out the coupon. We do the rest. You save B-l-G money. You can save more than # newly announced subscription rate. And you may renew or enter your own subscription, too, at the same low, low rate, so be sure to do so. Not bad in an era of higher and higher prices. Why not make it easy on yourself and your budget? Get a lot of your shopping done today without leaving your home. Fill in the order coupons and get them to us early. We'll also send an Advance Christmas announcement card to each name on your list as soon as we hear from you. And you'll be a thankfully remembered Santa Claus # times a year! Music guaranteed to send the imagination soaring. Music to lake you into the same exciting new dimensions of time and place offered by writers like Heinlein, Asimov, and Clarke. Including film scores from such movies as Fahrenheit #, this superb stereo recording is a # value. Now it is available exclusively to members of The Science Fiction Book Club at a big # saving -- yours for just # when you join. How the Club works: When your application for membership is accepted, you'll receive your introductory package of # books. (If you also want the record, check the appropriate box in the coupon below.) If not completely satisfied, you may return this intioductory package in ten days' lime -- membership will be cancelled and you'll owe nothing. About every # weeks (# times a year), we'll send you the Club's bulletin, describing the # coming Selections and a variety of Alternate choices. If you want both Selections, you need dc nothing; they'll be shipped automatically. If you con'l wan', a Selection, or prefer an Alternate, or n? book at all, just fill out the convenient form always provided, and return it by the date specified. We try to allow you at least ten days for making your decision, If you don't get the form in lime Ic respond within # days, and receive unwanted books, you may return them at our expense. As a member you need take only # Selections or Alternates during the coming year. You may resign any time thereafter, or remain a member a.s long as you wish. At least one of the two Selections each month is only # plus shipping and handling. Other extra-value selections are slightly higher but always much less than Publishers' Editions. Send no money. But do send the coupon today. winunemhership value -- now available exclusively to club members for just #! the foundation trilogy J Science Fiction Book Club Dept. MR#, Garden City, N.Y. # Please accept my application for membership in the Science Fiction Book Club. Send me. as a beginning, the # books whose numbers I have indicated below, and bill me just lOe (plus shipping and handling). I agree to purchase # additional books at regular low club prices during the coming year and may resign anytime thereafter. I agree to the Club Plan as de for mature readers. Mr. Mrs Miss Address   Apt City Stale. If under # parent must sign, signature.ZipOrder not valid without L- #. MIndbrIdge. #y Joe Haideman. Mind expanding space travel by the author of The Forever War, the # Nebula winner. Explicit scenes and language may be offensive to some. Pub. ed. # #. The Foundation Trilogy. By Isaac Asimov. The ends of the galaxy revert to barbarism. An SF classic. Comb. Price # #. Children of Dune. By Frank Herbert. Second sequel to the Hugo and Nebula award-winning Ouno, this is the final volume of this outstanding SF trilogy. Pub. ed. # #. Stir Wart: From the Adventures of Luke Skywalker. By George Lucas. Life on a backwater planet can be dull, unless you become involved in an inlerstellar rebellion. Photos from the motion picture. Special Edition. #. The Star Trek Concordanct. By #jo Trimble. A must-have large-format paperback with summaries of every episode and a complete lexicon of Trekkish terms. Pub. ed. # #. A World Out Of Time. By Larry Niven. A black hole in space sends Jerome Corbell Earth's future where 'he ultimate balLle of the sexes is raging. By co author of The Mote in God's Eye. Pub. ed. #. #. Gateway. By Frederik Pohi. Travel on alien ships ,# distant parts of the universe-witt. no guarantee of return. By the author of Man Plus. Pub. ed. # #. Liana of the Gathol and John Carter of Mars. By Edgar Rice Burroughs. Excellent #-in-l volume in Ihe Burroughs Mars series. Special Edition. #. The #T# Annual World's Best SF. Donald A. Wollheim. ed. The best F published during # by Asimov, Knight, Varley and others. Includes Tiptree's Houston, Houston, Do Tou Read? Special Edition. #. A Heritage of Stars. By Clifford D. Simak. # yers alter Earth has reverted to a primitive society, one man is driven to reach for the stars Pub. ed. # #. The Hugo Winners, Vol. I t II. Giant #-in-l volume of # award winning stories, # to #. Asimov introduces each. Pub. ed. # #U#. The Ophiuchl Hotline. By John Varley. Cloning, alie.": invaders, and a mysterious message from the depths of spaceall in this outstanding SF story. Explicit scenes and language may be offensive to some. Pub. ed. # The Science Piclion Book Club Offers ils own complete hardbound editions sometimes altered in size to (it special presses and save members eve- more. Members accepted in U.S.A. and Canada only. Canadian membe's will be serviced from Toronlo. Offer slightly differeni in Canada. ZELAZNY POURNELLE WYLDE SHEFFIELD NOVEMBER # Final Novel in the Amber series T -- erf Series of interconnected Game-S Nr  TriMM #.The Award-winning Gal -Foundation i that can destroy # Solar Systems in Oeadly Bela le Cruisers, Monitors, Marauders, Monsterously tures. The Histories, Ships and Actions of Humanoid, Cyborg, Alien, Android, Robotoid, Cione, and other Super Civilizations that dehf description. The Series can be played by the purchase of only one book that specific weapons, tactics and rulings. To play oFA yoe muit have a BaMe Manual. This enables you to begin your study of the games at low Master Reel Commander's Manual (# . famous by the Battle For Andromeda Series. Blown-up detaif ship play WD you must have a combat manual for the low cost of #. The following games are availablecost of Manual not included: the Planets' resources, life-support, and values. Seven Types of Ships with Missile Forces and # types of Planeti Ground Armies. # counters, #-# play! Star Ships, Massive Null Guns, Battle Cruisers, Heavy Cruisers, and many other ship types. Use the Gravitafional Wells, Deadly Gas Clouds, etc. # Scenarios can be plad by # to M peoole, from # hours to more, AD -- Desert Fox -- D-Day -- Midway -- Waterloo -- Civil War -- Ancient Series, Miniatures, and more Science FicOrder From: Volume #, Number # Arnold E. Abramson, Publisher Stephen Fabian, Art Director J.E. Pournelle, Ph. D., Science Editor L.C. Murphy, Subscriptions Dept. Paul G. Walker, Contributing Editor John J. Pierce, Editor Earth, of course, was only a Shadow world; but now the True World of Amber was threatened by the forces of Chaos. The Amber saga reaches its climax in the final novel of the series Once there were two religions, each claiming a certain tempie as its own possession. Therefore they approached the court of the Scientist, who said: " wili divide it between you." He went into coid sleep with his love, expecting the future to cure their ills. It did, too, but not in quite the way he'd planned Remember the hotel room scene in A Night at the Opera? Here's a time-travel story in which the goings on are just as manic, even if the only Marx implied is Kari. What a nut! Talks about how jogging makes the world go 'round. Trouble is, he's telling the literal truth. It was a real pretty show. And real expensive, too. But the kid figured it was money well spent. prone than you think! That new Niven-Pournelie novel is anything but a disaster, opines our new critic. But John Variey's first is awful itchy! The Golden Age -- introductory remarks by a freshman editor Cover by Wendy Pini Interior illustrations by Odbert, Woods, Harlib Publishing Corporation, a subsidiary of Universal Publishing  Distributing Corporation. Arnold E. Abramson, President. Main Office A Ednorial Office; # White Plains Road, Scarsdale, N.Y., #S#. Single copy #. #-Issue subscription; # in U.S., # elsewhere. Copyright Conventions. All rights reserved. Second class postage paid at Scarsdale, N.Y., and additional mailing offices. The publlshera assume no responsibility for unscllcltsd material. All stories printed in this magazina are fiction and any similarity between characters and actual persona Is coincidental. Printed in Existence depended on the Pattern. And the Pattern was being broken Amber: high and bright atop Kolvir in the middle of the day. A black road: low and sinister through Gamath from Chaos to the south. Me: cursing, pacing and occasion ally reading in the library of the S palace in Amber. The door to that library: closed and barred. The mad prince of Amber seated himself at the desk, returned his attention to the opened volume. There was a knock on the door. "Go away!" I said. "Corwin. It's me -- Random. Open up, huh? I even brought lunch." "Just a minute." I got to my feet again, rounded the desk, crossed the room. Random nodded when I opened the door. He carried a tray which he took to a small table near the desk. "Plenty of food there," I said. "I'm hungry, too." "So do something about it." He did. He carved. He passed me some meat on a slab ofbread. He poured wine. We seated ourselves and ate. A-:,... "I know you are still mad..." he said after a time. "Aren't you?" "Well, maybe I am more used to it. I don't know. Still... Yes. It was sort of abrupt, wasn't it?" "Abrupt?" I took a large swallow of wine. "It is just like the old days. Worse even. I had actually come to like him when he was playing at being Ganelon. Now that he is back in control, he is just as preemptory as ever. He has given us a set of orders he has not bothered to explain and he has disappeared again." "He said he would be in touch soon." "I imagine he intended that last time, too." "I'm not so sure." "And he explained nothing about his other absence. In fact, he has not really explained anything." "He must have his reasons." "I am beginning to wonder. Random. Do you think his mind might finally be going?" "He was still sharp enough to fool you." "That was a combination of low animal cunning and shapeshifting ability." "It worked, didn't it?" "Yes. It worked." "Corwin, could it be that you do not want him to have a plan that might be effective, that you do not want him to be right?" "That is ridiculous. I want this mess cleared up as much as any of US." "Yes, but wouldn't you rather the answer came from another quarter?" "What are you getting at?" "You do not want to trust him." "I will admit that. I have not seen him -- as himself -- in a hell of a long time, and -- " He shook his head. "That is not what I mean. You are angry that he is back, aren't you? You hoped that we had seen the last of him." I looked away. "There is that," I finally said. "But not for a vacant throne, ot not just for it. It is him. Random. Him. lliat's all." "I know," he said. "But you have to admit he suckered Brand, which is not an easy thing to do. He pulled a stunt I still do not understand, getting you to bring that sum back from Tir-na Nog'th, somehow getting me to pass it along to Benedict, seeing to it that Benedict was in the right place at the proper moment so that everything worked and he got the Jewel back. He is also still better than we are at Shadow play. He managed it right on Kolvir when he took us to the primal Pattern. I cannot do that. Neither can you. And he was able to whip Gerard. I do not believe that he is slowing down. I think he knows exactly what he is doing, and whether we like it or not, I think he is the only one who can deal with the present situation." "You are trying to say that I should trust him?" "I am trying to say that you have no choice." I sighed. "I guess you've put your finger on it," I said. "No sense in my being bitter. Still..." "The attack order bothers you, doesn't it?" "Yes, among other things. If we would wait longer, Benedict could field a greater force. Three days is not much time to get ready for something like this. Not when we are so uncertain about the enemy." "But we may not be. He spoke in private with Benedict for a long while." "And that is the other thing. These separate orders. This secrecy... He is not trusting us any more than he has to." Random chuckled. So did I. "All right," I said. "Maybe I would not either. But three days to launch a war." I shook my head. "He had better know something we don't." "I get the impression that it is more a pre-emptory strike than a war." "Only he did not bother to tell us what we are pre-empting." Random shrugged, poured more wine. "Perhaps he will say when he gets back. You did not get any special orders, did you?" "Just to stand and wait. What about you?" He shook his head. "He said that when the time comes, I will know. At least with Julian, he told him to have his troops ready to move on a moment's notice." "Oh? Aren't they staying in Arden?" He nodded. "When did he say this?" "After you left. He trumped Julian up here to give him the message, and they rode off together. I heard Dad say that he would ride partway back with him." "Did they take the eastern trail over Kolvir?' ' "Yes. I saw them off." "Interesting. What else did I miss?" He shifted in his seat. "The part that bothers me," he said. "After Dad had mounted and waved a good-bye, he looked back at me and said, 'And keep an eye on Martin.' " "That is all?" "That is all. But he was laughing as he said it." "Just natural suspicion of a newcomer, I guess." "Then why the laugh?" "I give up." I cut a piece of cheese and ate it. "Might not be a bad idea, though. It might not be suspicion. Maybe he feels Martin needs to be protected from something. Or both. Or neither. You know how he sometimes is." Random stood. "I had not thought through to the alternative. Come with me now, huh?" he said. "You have been up here all morning." "All right." I got to my feet, buckled on Grayswandir. "Where is Martin, anyway?" "I left him down on the first floor. He was talking with Gerard." "He is in good hands, then. Is Gerard going to be staying here, or will he be returning to the fleet?" "I do not know. He would not discuss his orders." We left the room. We headed for the stairway. On the way down, I heard some small commotion from below and I quickened my pace. I looked over the railing and saw a throng of guards at the entrance to the throne room, along with the massive figure of Gerard. All of them had their backs to us. I leaped down the final stairs. Random was not far behind me. I pushed my way through. "Gerard, what is happening?" I asked. "Damned if I know," he said. "Look for yourself. But there is no getting in." He moved aside and I took a step forward. Then another. And that was it. It was as if I were pushing against a slightly resilient, totally invisible wall. Beyond was a slight that tied my memory and feelings into a knot. I stiffened as fear took hold of me by the neck, clasped my hands. No mean trick, that. Martin, smiling, still held a Trump in his left hand, and Benedict -- apparently recently summoned -- stood before him. A girl was nearby, on the dais beside the throne, facing away. Both men appeared to be speaking, but I could not hear the words. Finally, Benedict turned and seemed to address the girl. After a time, she appeared to be answering him. Martin moved off to her left. Benedict mounted the dais as she spoke. I could see her face then. The exchange continued. "That girl looks somewhat familiar," said Gerard, who had moved forward and now stood at my side. "You might have gotten a glimpse of her as she rode past us," I told him, "the day Eric died. It's Dara." I heard his sudden intake of breath. "Dara!" he said. "Then you..." His voice faded. "I was not lying," I said. "She is real." "Martin!" cried Random, who had moved up on my right. "Martin! What's going on!" There was no response. "I don't think he can hear you," Gerard said. "This barrier seems to have cut us off completely." Random strained forward, his hands pushing against something unseen. "Let's all of us give it a shove," he said. So I tried again. Gerard also threw his weight against the invisible wall. After half a minute without success, I eased back. "No good," I said. "We can't move it." "What is the damned thing?" Random asked."What is holding -- " I'd had a hunch -- only that, though -- as to what might be going on. And only because of the deja vu character of the entire piece. Now, though... Now I clasped my hand to my scabbard to assure myself that Grayswandir still hung at my side. It did. Then how could I explain the presence of my distinctive blade, its elaborate tracery gleaming for all to see, hanging where it had suddenly appeared, without support, in the air before the throne, its point barely touching Dara's throat? I could not. But it was too similar to what had happened that night in the dream city in the sky. Tir-na Nog'th, to be a coincidence. Here were none of the trappings -- the darkness, the confusion, the heavy shadows, the tumultuous emotions I had known -- and yet the piece was set much as it had been that night. It was very similar. But not precisely so. Benedict's stance seemed somewhat off -- farther back, his body angled differently. While I could not read her lips, I wondered whether Dara was asking the same strange questions. I doubted it. The tableau -- like, yet unlike, that which I had experienced -- had probably been colored at the other end -- that is, if there were any connection at all -- by the effects of Tir-na Nog'th's powers on my mind at that time. "Corwin," Random said, "that looks like Grayswandir hanging in front of her." "It does, doesn't it?" I replied. "But as you can see, I am wearing my blade." "There can't be another just like it... can there? Do you know what is happening?" "I am beginning to feel as if I may," I said. "Whatever, I am powerless to stop it. " Benedict's blade suddenly came free and engaged the other, so like my own. In a moment, he was fighting an invisible opponent. "Give him hell, Benedict!" Random shouted. "It is no use," I said. "He is about to be disarmed." "How can you know?" Gerard asked. "Somehow, that is me in there fighting with him," I said. "This is the other end of my dream in Tir-na Nog'th. I do not know how he managed it, but this is the price for Dad's recovering the Jewel." "I do not follow you," he said. I shook my head. "I do not pretend to understand how it is being done," I told him. "But we will not be able to enter until two things have vanished from that room." "What two things?" "Just watch." Benedict's blade had changed hands, and his gleaming prosthesis shot forward and fixed itself upon some unseen target. The two blades parried one another, locked, pressed, their points moving toward the ceiling. Benedict's right hand continued to tighten. Suddenly, the Grayswandir-blade was free and moving past the other. It struck a terrific blow to Benedict's right arm at the place where the metal portion joined it. Benedict turned -- and the action was blocked to our view for several moments. Then the sight was clear again as Benedict dropped to one knee, turning. He clutched at the stump of his arm. The mechanical handarm hung in the air near Grayswandir. It was moving away from Benedict and descending, as was the blade. When both reached the floor, they did not strike it but passed on through, vanishing from sight. I lurched forward, recovered my balance, moved ahead. The barrier was gone. Martin and Dara reached Benedict before we did. Dara had already tom a strip from her cloak and was binding Benedict's stump when Gerard, Random and I got there. Random seized Martin by the shoulder and turned him. "What happened?" he asked. "Dara -- Dara told me she wanted to see Amber," he said. "Since I live here now, I agreed to bring her through and show her around. Then -- " "Bring her through? You mean on a Trump?" "Well, yes." "Yours or hers?" Martin raked his lower lip with his teeth. "Well, you see..." "Give me those cards," said Random, and he snatched the case from Martin's belt. He opened it and began going through them. "Then I thought to tell Benedict since he was interested in her," Martin went on. "Then Benedict wanted to come and see -- " "What the hell!" Random said. "There is one of you, one of her, and one of a guy I've never even seen before! Where did you get these?" "Let me see them," I said. He passed me the three cards. "Well?" he said. "Was it Brand? He is the only one I know who can make Trumps now." "I would not have anything to do with Brand," Martin replied, "except to kill him." But I already knew they were not from Brand. They were simply not in his style. Nor were they in the style of anyone whose work I knew. Style was not foremost in my mind at that moment, however. Rather, it was the features of the third person. the one whom Random had said he had never seen before. I had. I was looking at the face of the youth who had confronted me with a crossbow before the Courts of Chaos, recognized me and then declined to shoot. I extended the card. "Martin, who is this?" I asked. "The man who made these extra Trumps," he said. "He drew one of himself while he was about it. I do not know his name. He is a friend of Dara's." "You are lying," Random said. "Then let Dara tell us," I said, and I turned to her. She still knelt beside Benedict, though she had finished bandaging him and he was now sitting up. "How about it?" I said, waving the card at her. "Who is this man?" She glanced at the card, then up at me. She smiled. "You really do not know?" she asked. "Would I be asking if I did?" "Then look at it again and go look in a mirror. He is your son as much as mine. His name is Merlin." I am not easily shocked, but this had nothing of ease about it. I felt dizzy. But my mind moved quickly. With the proper time differential, the thing was possible. "Dara," I said, "what is it that you want?" "I told you when I walked the Pattern," she said, "that Amber must be destroyed. What I want is to have my rightful part in it." "You will have my old cell," I said. "No, the one next to it. Guards!" "Corwin, it is all right," Benedict said, getting to his feet. "It is not as bad as it sounds. She can explain everything." "Then let her start now." "No. In private. Just family." I motioned back the guards who had come at my call. "Very well. Let us adjourn to one of the rooms up the hall." He nodded, and Dara took hold of his left arm. Random, Gerard, Martin and I followed them out. I looked back once to the empty place where my dream had come true. Such is die stuff. II. and dismounted when I came to my tomb. I went inside and opened the casket. It was empty. Good. I was beginning to wonder. I had halfexpected to see myself laid out before me, evidence that despite signs and intuitions, I had somehow wandered into the wrong shadow. I went back outside and rubbed Star's nose. The sun was shining and the breeze was chill. I had a sudden desire to go to sea. I seated myself on the bench instead and fumbled with my pipe. We had talked. Seated with her legs beneath her on the brown sofa, Dara had smiled and repeated the story of her descent from Benedict and Lintra, the hellmaid, growing up in and about the Courts of Chaos, a grossly non-Euclidean realm where time itself presented strange distribution problems. "The things you told me when we met were lies," I said. "Why should I believe you now?" She had smiled and regarded her fingernails. "I had to lie to you then, to get what I wanted from you." "That being... ?" "Knowledge, of the family, the Pattern, the Trumps, of Amber. To gain your trust. To have your child." "The truth would not have served as well?" "Hardly. I come ftom the enemy. My reasons for wanting these things were not the sort of which you would approve." "Your swordplay... ? You told me then that Benedict had trained you." She smiled again and her eyes showed dark fires. "I learned from the great Duke Borel himself, a High Lord of Chaos." "... and your appearance," I said. "It was altered on a number of occasions when I saw you walk the Pattern. How? Also, why?" "All whose origins involve Chaos are shapeshifters," she replied. I thought of Dworkin's performance the night he had impersonated me. Benedict nodded. "Dad fooled us with his Ganelon disguise." "Oberon is a son of Chaos," Dara said, "a rebel son of a rebel father. But the power is still there." "Then why is it we cannot do it?" Random asked. She shrugged. "Have you ever tried? Perhaps you can. On the other hand, it may have died out with your generation. I do not know. As to myself, however, I have certain favored shapes to which I revert in times of stress. I grew up where this was the rule, where the other shape was actually sometimes dominant. It is still a reflex with me. This is what you witnessed -- that day." "Dara," I said, "why did you want the things that you said you wanted -- knowledge of the family, the Pattern, the Trumps, Amber? And a son?" "All right" She sighed. "All right. You are by now aware of Brand's plans -- the destruction and rebuilding of Amber... ?" "Yes." "This involved our consent and cooperation." "Including the murder of Martin?" Random asked. "No," she said. "We did not know who he intended to use as the -- agent." "Would it have stopped you had you known?" "You are asking a hypothetical question," she said. "Answer it yourself. I am glad that Martin is still alive. That is all that I can say about it." "All right," Random said. "What about Brand?" "He was able to contact our leaders by methods he had learned from Dworkin. He Tiad ambitions. He needed knowledge, power. He offered a deal." "What sort of knowledge?" "For one thing, he did not know how to destroy the Pattern -- " "Then you were responsible for what he did," Random said. "If you choose to look at it that way." "I do." She shrugged, looked at me. "Do you want to hear this story?" "Go ahead." I glanced at Random and he nodded. "Brand was given what he wanted," she said, "but he was not trusted. It was feared that once he possessed the power to shape the world as he would, he would not stop with ruling over a revised Amber. He would attempt to extend his dominion over Chaos as well. A weakened Amber was what was desired so that Chaos would be stronger than it now is -- the striking of a new balance, giving to us more of the Shadowlands that lie between our realms. It was realized long ago that the two kingdoms can never be merged, or one destroyed, without also disrupting all the processes that lie in flux between us. Total stasis or complete chaos would be the result. Yet, though it was seen what Brand had in mind, our leaders came to terms with him. It was the best opportunity to present itself in ages. It had to be seized. It was felt that Brand could be dealt with, and finally replaced, when the time came." "So you were also planning a double-cross," Random said. "Not if he kept his word. But then, we knew that he would not. So we provided for the move against him." "How?" "He would be allowed to accomplish his end and then be destroyed. He would be succeeded by a member of the royal family of Amber who was also of the first family of the Courts, one who had been raised among us and trained for the position. Merlin even traces his connection with Amber on both sides, through my forebear Benedict and directly fi-om yourself -- the two most favored claimants to your throne." "You are of the royal house of Chaos?" She smiled. I rose. Strode away. Stared at the ashes on the grate. "I find it somewhat distressing to have been involved in a calculated breeding project," I said, at length. "But be that as it may, and accepting everything you have said as true -- for the moment -- why are you telling us all of these things now?' ' "Because," she said, "I fear that the lords of my realm would go as far for their vision as Brand would for his. Farther, perhaps. That balance I spoke of. Few seem to appreciate what a delicate thing it is. I have traveled in the Shadowlands near, to Amber, and I have walked in Amber herself. I also have known the shadows that lie by Chaos' side. I have met many people and seen many things. Then, when I encountered Martin and spoke with him, I began to feel that the changes I had been told would be for the better would not simply result in a revision of Amber more along the lines of my elders' liking. "They would, instead, turn Amber into a mere extension of the Courts, most of the shadows would boil away to Join with Chaos. Amber would become an island. Some of my seniors who still smart at Dworkin's having created Amber in the first place are really seeking a return to the days before this happened. "Total Chaos, from which all things arose. I see the present condition as superior and I wish to preserve it. My desire is that neither side emerge victorious in any conflict." I turned in time to see Benedict shaking his head. "Then you are on neither side," he stated. "I like to think that I am on both." "Martin," I said, "are you in this with her?" He nodded. Random laughed. "The two of you? Against both Amber and the Courts of Chaos? What do you hope to achieve? How do you plan to further this notion of balance?" "We are not alone," she said, "and the plan is not ours." Her fingers dipped into her pocket. Something glittered when she withdrew them. She turned it in the light. It was our father's signet ring that she held. "Where did you get that?" Random asked. "Where else?" Benedict stepped toward her and held out his hand. She gave it to him. He scrutinized it. "It is his," he said. "It has the little markings on the back that I've seen before. Why do you have it?" "First, to convince you that I am acting properly when I convey his orders," she said. "How is it that you even know him?" I asked. "I met him during his -- difficulties -- some time back," she told us. "In fact, you might say that I helped to deliver him from them. This was after I had met Martin and I was inclined to be more sympathetic toward Amber. But then, your father is also a charming and persuasive man. I decided that I could not simply stand by and see him remain prisoner to my kin." "Do you know how he was captured in the first place?" She shook her head. "I only know that Brand effected his presence in a shadow far enough from Amber that he would be taken there. I believe it involved a fake quest for a nonexistent magical tool which might heal the Pattern. He realizes now that only the Jewel can do it." "Your helping him to get away... How did this affect your relations with your own people?" "Not too damned well," she said. "I am temporarily without a home." "And you want one here?" She smiled again. "It depends on how things turn out. If my people have their way, I would as soon go back -- or stay with what shadows remain." I withdrew a Trump, glanced at it. "What of Merlin? Where is he now?" "They have him," she said. "I fear he may be their man now. He knows his parentage, but they have had charge of his education for a long while. I do not know whether he could be gotten away." I raised the Trump, stared at it. "No good," she said. "It will not function between here and there." I recalled how difficult Trump communication had been when I yv-? had been to the fringes of that place. I tried anyway. The card grew cold in my hand and I reached out. There was the faintest flicker of a responding presence. I tried harder. "Merlin, this is Corwin," I said. "Do you hear me?" I seemed to hear a reply. It seemed to be, "I cannot -- " And then there was nothing. The card lost its coldness. "Did you reach him?" she asked. "I am not sure," I said. "But I think so. Just for a moment." "Better than I thought," she said. "Either conditions are good or your minds are very similar." "When you began waving Dad's signet around, you spoke of orders," Random said. "What orders? And why is he sending them through you?" "It is a matter of timing." "Timing? Hell! He just left here this morning!" "He had to finish one thing before he was ready for another. He had no idea how long it would take. But I was just in touch with him before I came here -- though I was hardly prepared for the reception I walked into -- and he is now ready to begin the next phase." "Where did you speak with him?" I asked. "Where is he?" "I have no idea where he is. He contacted me." "And... ?" "He wants Benedict to attack immediately." Gerard finally stirred from the huge armchair in which he had sat listening. He rose to his feet, hooked his thumbs in his belt and looked down at her. "An order like that would have to come directly from Dad." "It did," she said. He shook his head. "It makes no sense. Why contact you -- someone we have small reason to trust -- rather than one of us?" "I do not believe that he can reach you at the moment. On the other hand, he was able to reach me." "Why?" "He did not use a Trump. He does not have one for me. He used a reverberation effect of the black road, similar to the means by which Brand once escaped Corwin." "You know a lot of what has been going on." "I do. I still have sources in the Courts, and Brand transported himself there after your struggle. I hear things." "Do you know where our father is right now?" Random asked. "No, I do not know. But I believe that he has journeyed to the real Amber, to take counsel with Dworkin and to re-examine the damage to the primal Pattern." "To what end?" "I do not know. Probably to decide on the course of action he will take. The fact that he reached me and ordered the attack most likely means that he has decided." "How long ago was this communication?" "Just a few hours -- my time. But I was far from here in Shadow. I do not know what the time differential is. I am too new at this." "So it could be something extremely recent. Possibly only moments ago," Gerard mused. "Why , did he talk with you rather than one of us? I do not believe that he could not reach us if he wished to." "Perhaps to show that he looks upon me with favor," she said. "All of this may be entirely true," Benedict stated. "But I am not moving without a confirmation of that order." "Is Fiona still at the primal Pattern?" Random asked. "Last I heard," I told him, "she had set up camp there. I see what you mean..." I shuffled out Fi's card. "It took more than one of us to get through from there," he observed. "True. So give me a hand." He rose, came to my side. BenI edict and Gerard approached. "This is not really necessary," I Dara protested. I ignored her and concentrated on I the delicate features of my red' haired sister. Moments later we I had contact. "Fiona," I asked, seeing from the background that she was still in residence at the heart of things, "is Dad there?" "Yes," she said, smiling tightly. "He is inside with Dworkin." "Listen, urgency prevails. I do not know whether or not you know Dara, but she is here -- " "I know who she is, but I have never met her." "Well, she claims she has an attack order for Benedict, from Dad. She has his signet to back it up, but he did not speak of this earlier. Do you know anything about it?" "No," she said. "All we did was exchange greetings when he and Dworkin were out here earlier to look at the Pattern. I had some suspicions then, though, and this confirms them." "Suspicions? What do you mean?' ' "I think Dad is going to try to repair the Pattern. He has the Jewel with him, and I overheard some of the things he said to Dworkin. If he makes the attempt, they will be aware of it in the Courts of Chaos the moment that he begins. They will try to stop him. He would want to strike first to keep them occupied. Only..." "What?" "It is going to kill him, Corwin. I know that much about it. Whether he succeeds or fails, he will be destroyed in the process." "I find it hard to believe." "That a king would give up his life for the realm?' ' "That Dad would." "Then either he has changed or you never really knew him. But I do believe he is going to try it." "Then why send his latest order by someone he knows we do not really trust?" "To show that he wants you to trust her, I would guess, once he has confirmed it." "It seems a roundabout way of doing things, but I agree that we should not act without that confirmation. Can you get it for us?" "I will try. I will get back to you as soon as I have spoken with him." She broke the contact. I turned toward Dara, who had heard only our side of the conversation. "Do you know what Dad is going to do right now?" I asked her. "Something involving the black road," she said. "He had indicated that much. What, though, or how, he did not say." I turned away. I squared my cards and encased them. I did not like this turning of events. This entire day had started badly, and things had been going downhill ever since. It was only a little past lunchtime, too. I shook my head. When I had spoken with him, Dworkin had described the results of any attempt to repair the Pattern, and they had sounded pretty horrendous to me. Supposing Dad tried it, failed, and got himself killed in the attempt? Where would we be then? Right where we were now, only without a leader, on the eve of battle -- and with the succession problem stirring again. That whole ghastly business would be in the back of our minds as we rode to the wars, and we would all begin our private arrangements to fight one another once more as soon as the current enemy was dealt with. There had to be another way of handling things. Better Dad alive and on the throne than a revival of the succession intrigues. "What are we waiting for?" Dara asked. "Confirmation?" "Yes," I replied. Random began to pace. Benedict seated himself and tested the dressing on his arm. Gerard leaned against the mantlepiece. I stood and thought. An idea came to me just then. I pushed it away immediately, but it returned. I did not like it, but that had nothing to do with practicalities. I would have to move quickly, though, before I had a chance to talk myself around to another viewpoint. No. I would stick with this one. Damn it! There came a stirring of contact. I waited. Moments later I regarded Fiona again. She stood in a familiar place that it took me several seconds to recognize: Dworkin's sitting room, on the other side of the heavy door at the back of the cave. Dad and Dworkin were both with her. Dad had dropped his Ganelon disguise and was his old self once again. I saw that he wore the Jewel. "Corwin," Fiona said, "it is true. Dad did send the attack order with Dara, and he expected this call for confirmation. I -- " "Fiona, bring me through." "What?" "You heard me. Now!" I extended my right hand. She reached forward and we touched. "Corwin!" Random shouted. "What's happening?" Benedict was on his feet, Gerard already moving toward me. "You will hear about it shortly," I said, and I stepped forward. I squeezed her hand before I released it and I smiled. "Thanks, Fi. Hello, Dad. Hi, Dworkin. How's everything?" I glanced once at the heavy door, saw that it stood open. Then I passed around Fiona and moved toward them. Dad's head was lowered, his eyes narrowed. I knew that look. "What is this, Corwin? You are here without leave," he said. "I have confirmed that damned order, now I expect it to be carried out." "It will be," I said, nodding. "I did not come here to argue about that." "What, then?" I moved nearer, calculating my words as well as the distance. I was glad that he had remained seated. "For a time we rode as comrades," I said. "Damned if I did not come to like you then. I never had before, you know. Never had guts enough to say that before either, but you know it is true. I like to think that that is how things  could have been, if we had not been what we are to each other." For the barest moment, his gaze seemed to soften as I positioned myself. Then, "At any rate," I went on, "I am going to believe in you that way rather than this way because there is something I would never have done for you otherwise." "What?" he asked. "This." I seized the Jewel with an upward sweeping motion and snapped the chain up over his head. I pivoted on my heel then and raced across the room and through the door. I drew it shut behind me and snapped it to. I could see no way to bar it from the outside, so I ran on, retracing the route through the cave from the night I had followed Dworkin along it. Behind me I heard the expected bellow. I followed the twistings. I stumbled only once. Wixer's smell still hung heavy in his lair. I pounded on and a final turning brought me a view of daylight ahead. I raced toward it, slipping the Jewel's chain over my head as I went. I felt it fall to my breast. I reached down into it with my mind. There were echoes in the cave behind ihe. Outside! I sprinted toward the Pattern, feeling through the Jewel, turning it into an extra sense. I was the only person other than Dad or Dworkin fully attuned to it. Dworkin had told me that the Pattern's repair might be effected by a person's walking the Grand Pattern in such a state of attunement, burning out the smear at each crossing, replacing it with stock from the image of the Pattern that he bore within him, wiping out the black road in the process. Better me than Dad, then. I still felt that the black road owed something of its final form to the strength my curse against Amber had given it. I wanted to wipe that out, too. Dad would do a better job of putting things together after the war than I ever could, anyway. I realized, at that moment, that I no longer wanted the throne. Even if it were available, the prospect of administering to the kingdom down all the dull centuries that might lie before me was overwhelming. Maybe I would be taking the easy way out if I died in this effort. Eric was dead, and I no longer hated him. The other thing that had driven me -- the throne -- seemed now to have been desirable only because I'd thought he had wanted it so. I renounced both. What was left? I had laughed at Vialle, then wondered. But she had been right. The old soldier in me was strongest. It was a matter of duty. But not duty alone. There was more... I reached the edge of the Pattern, quickly made my way toward its beginning. I glanced back at the cavemouth. Dad, Dworkin, Fiona -- none of them had yet emerged. Good. They could never make it in time to stop me. Once I set foot on the Pattern, it would be too late foi them to do anything but wait and watch. I thought for a fleeting instant ol lago's dissolution, pushed thai thought away, strove to calm m) mind to the level necessary for the undertaking, recalled my battle wit! Brand in this place and his strange departure, pushed that away, too slowed my breathing, prepared myself. A certain lethargy came upon me. It was time to begin, but I held back for a moment, trying to fix mj mind properly on the grand task tha lay before me. The Pattern swam for a moment in my vision. Now! Damn it! Now! No more preliminaries! Begin, I told myself. Walk! Still, I stood, contemplating the Pattern as in a dream. I forgot about myself for long moments as I regarded it. The Pattern, with its long black smear to be removed... It no longer seemed importan that it might kill me. My mine drifted, considering the beauty oi the thing... I heard a sound. It would be Dad, Dworkin, Fiona, coming. I had to do somthing before they reached me. I had to walk it, in a moment... I pulled my gaze away from the Pattern and glanced back toward the cavemouth. They had emerged, come partway down the slope and halted. Why? Why had they stopped? Whaf did it matter? I had the time I needed in which to begin. I began to raise my foot, to step forward. I could barely move. I inched my foot ahead with a great effort of will. Taking the first step was proving worse than walking the Pattern itself, near to the end. But it did not seem so much an external resistance I fought against as it did the sluggishness of my own body. It was almost as if -- Then I had an image of Benedict beside the Pattern in Tir-na Nog'th, Brand approaching, mocking, the Jewel burning upon his breast. Before I looked down, I knew what I would see. The red stone was pulsing in time with my heartbeat. Damn them! Either Dad or Dworkin -- or both of them -- reached through it at this instant, paralyzing me. I did not doubt that either of them could manage it alone. Still, at this distance, it was not worth surrendering without a fight. I continued to push forward with my foot, sliding it slowly ahead toward the edge of the Pattern. Once I made it, I did not see how they... Drowsing... I felt myself beginning to fall. I had been asleep for a moment. It happened again. When I opened my eyes, I could see a portion of the Pattern. When I turned my head, I saw feet. When I looked up, I saw Dad holding the Jewel. "Go away," he said to Dworkin and Fiona without turning his head toward them. They withdrew as he placed the Jewel about his neck. He leaned forward then and extended his hand. I took it and he drew me to my feet. "That was a damn-fool thing to do," he said. "I almost made it." He nodded. "Of course you would have killed yourself and not accomplished anying," he said. "But it was well done nevertheless. Come on, let's walk." He took my arm, and we began to move about the periphery of the Pattern. I watched that strange sky-sea, horizonless about us, as we went. I wondered what would have happened had I been able to begin the Pattern, what would be happening at that moment. "You have changed," he finally said, "or else I never really knew you." I shrugged. "Something of both perhaps. I was about to say the same of you. Tell me something." "What?" "How difficult was it for you, being Ganelon?" He chuckled. "Not hard at all," he said. "You may have had a glimpse of the real me." "I liked him. Or, rather, you being him. I wonder whatever became of the real Ganelon?" "Long dead, Corwin. I met him after you had exiled him from Avalon, long ago. He wasn't a bad chap. Wouldn't have trusted him worth a damn, but then I never trust anyone I don't have to." "It runs in the family." "I regretted having to kill him. Not that he gave me much choice. All this was very long ago, but I remember him clearly, so he must have impressed me." "And Lorraine?" "The country? A good job, I thought. I worked the proper shadow. It grew in strength by my very presence, as any will if one of us stays around for long -- as with you in Avalon, and later that other place. And I saw that I had a long while there by exercising my will upon its time-stream." "I did not know that could be done." "You grow in strength slowly, beginning with your initiation into the Pattern. There are many things you have yet to learn. Yes, I strengthened Lorraine and made it especially vulnerable to the growing force of the black road. I saw that it would lie in your path, no matter where you went. After your escape, all roads led to Lorraine." "Why?" "It was a trap I had set for you, and maybe a test. I wanted to be with you when you met the forces of Chaos. I also wanted to travel  with you for a time." "A test? What were you testing  me for? And why travel with me?" j "Can you not guess? I have  watched all of you over the years. I i never named a successor. I purposely left the matter muddled. You are I enough like me for me to know that the moment I declared for one of you, I would be signing his or her death warrant. No. I intentionally left things as they were until the very end. Now, though, I have decided. It is to be you." "You communicated with me as yourself, briefly, back in Lorraine. You told me then to take the throne. If you had made up your mind at that point, why did you continue the masquerade?" "But I had not decided then. That was merely a means to assure your continuing on. I feared you might come to like that girl too much, and that land. When you emerged a hero from the Black Circle, you might have decided to settle and stay there. I wanted to plant the notions that would cause you to continue your journey. ' ' I was silent for a long while. We had moved a good distance about the Pattern. Then, "There is something that I have to know," I said. "Before I came here, I was speaking with Dara, who is in the process of trying to clear her name with us -- " "It is clear," he said. "I have cleared it." I shook my head. "I refrained from accusing her of something I have been thinking about for some time. There is a very good reason why I feel she cannot be trusted, despite her protests and your endorsement. Two reasons, in fact." "I know, Corwin. But she did not kill Benedict's servants to manage her position at his house. I did it myself to assure her getting to you as she did, at just the appropriate time." "You? You were party to her whole plot? Why?" "She will make you a good queen, son. I trust the blood of Chaos for strength. It was time for a fresh infusion. You will take the throne already provided with an heir. By the time he is ready for it. Merlin will long have been weaned from his upbringing." We had come all the way around to the place of the black smear. I stopped. I squatted and studied it. "You think this thing is going to kill you?" I finally asked. "I know that it is." "You are not above murdering innocent people to manipulate me. Yet you would sacrifice your life for the kingdom." I looked up at him. "My own hands are not clean." I went on, "and I certainly do not presume to judge you. Awhile back, though, when I made ready to try the Pattern, I thought how my feelings had changed -- toward Eric, toward the throne. "You do what you do, I believe, as a duty. I, too, feel a duty now, toward Amber, toward the throne. More than that, actually. Much more, I realized just then something that duty does not require of me. I do not know when or how it stopped and I changed, but I do not want the throne. Dad. I am sorry it messes up your plans, but I do not want to be King of Amber. I am sorry." I looked away then, down at the smear again. I heard him sigh. Then, "I am going to send you home now," he said. "Saddle your horse and take provisions. Ride to a place outside Amber -- any place fairly isolated." "My tomb?" He snorted and chuckled faintly. "That will do. Go there and wait my pleasure. I have some thinking to do." I stood. He reached out and placed his right hand on my shoulder. The Jewel was pulsing. He looked into my eyes. "No man can have everything he wants the way that he wants it," he said. And there was a distancing effect, as of the power of a Trump, only working in reverse. I heard voices, then about me I saw the room I had earlier departed. Benedict, Gerard, Random and Dara were still there. I felt Dad release my shoulder. Then he was gone and I was among them once again. "What is the story?" Random asked. "We saw Dad sending you back. By the way, how did he do that?" "I do not know," I said. "But he confirms what Dara has told us. He gave her the signet and the message." "Why?" Gerard asked. "He wanted us to learn to tmst her," I said. Benedict rose to his feet. ' Then I will go and do as I have been bid." "He wants you to attack, then fall back," Dara said. "After that it will only be necessary to contain them." "For how long?" "He said that this will become apparent." Benedict gave one of his rare smiles and nodded. He managed his card-case with his one hand, removed the deck, thumbed out the special Trump I had given him for the Courts. "Good luck," Random said. "Yes," Gerard agreed. I added my wishes and watched him fade. When his rainbow afterimage had vanished, I looked away and noticed that Dara was crying silently. I did not remark on it. "I, too, have orders now -- of a sort," I said. "I had best be movmg. "And I will get back to the sea," said Gerard. "No," I heard Dara say as I was moving toward the door. I halted. "You are to remain here, Gerard, and see to the safety of Amber herself. No attack will come by sea." "But I thought Random was in charge of the local defense." She shook her head. "Random is to join Julian in Arden." "Are you sure?" Random asked. "I am certain." "Good," he said. "It is nice to know he at least thought of me. Sorry, Gerard. That's the breaks." Gerard simply looked puzzled. "I hope he knows what he is doing," he said. "We have been through that already," I told him. "Good-bye." I heard a footfall as I left the room. Dara was beside me. "What now?" I asked her. "I thought I would walk with you, wherever you are going." "I am just going up the hall to get some supplies. Then I am heading for the stables." "I will go with you." "lam riding alone." "I could not accompany you, anyway. I still have to spe with your sisters." "They're included, huh?" "Yes." We walked in silence for a time. Then she said, "The whole business was not so cold-blooded as it seemed, Corwin." We entered the supply room. "What business?" "You know what I mean." "Oh. That. Well, good." "I like you. It could be more than that one day, if you feel anything." My pride handed me a snappy reply, but I bit it back. One learns a few things over the centuries. She had used me, true, but then it seemed she had not been entirely a free agent at the time. The worst that might be said, I suppose, was that Dad wanted me to want her. But I did not let my resentment on this interfere with what my own feelings really were, or could become. So, "I like you, too," I said, and I looked at her. She seemed as if she needed to be kissed just then, so I did it. "I had better get ready now." She smiled and squeezed my arm. Then she was gone. I decided not to examine my feelings. I had to get some things together. I saddled Star and rode back up over the crest of Kolvir until I came to my tomb. Seated outside it, I smoked my pipe and watched the clouds. I felt I had had a very full day, yet it was only early afternoon. Premonitions played tag in the grottoes of my mind, none of which I would have cared to take to lunch. Contact came suddenly as I sat drowsing. I was on my feet in an instant. It was Dad. "Corwin, I have made my decisions and the time has come," he said. "Bare your left arm." I did this as his form continued to grow in substantiality, looking more and more regal the while, a strange sadness on his face -- a sort I had never seen there before. He took hold of my arm with his left hand and drew his dagger with his right. I watched as he cut my arm, then resheathed his blade. The blood came forth, and he cupped his left hand and caught it. He released my arm, covered his left hand with his right and drew away from me. Raising his hands to his face, he blew his breath into them and drew them quickly apart. A crested red bird the size of a raven, its feathers the color of my blood, stood on his hand, moved to his wrist, looked at me. Even its eyes were red, and there was a look of familiarity as it cocked its head and regarded me. "He is Corwin, the one you must follow," he told the bird. "Remember him." Then he transferred it to his left shoulder, from whence it continued to stare at me, making no effort to depart. "You must go now, Corwin," he said. "Quickly. Mount your horse and ride south, passing into Shadow as soon as you can. Hellride. Get as far away from here as possible." "Where am I going. Father?" I asked him. "To the Courts of Chaos. You know the way?" "In theory. I have never ridden the distance." He nodded slowly. "Then get moving," he said. "I want you to create as great a time differential as you can between this place and yourself." "All right," I replied, "but I do not understand." "You will, when the time comes." "But there is an easier way," I protested. "I can get there faster and with a lot less bother simply by getting in touch with Benedict with his Trump and having him take me through." "No good," Dad said. "It will be necessary for you to take the longer route because you will be carrying something which will be conveyed to you along the way." "Conveyed? How?" He reached up and stroked the red bird's feathers. "By your friend here. He could not fly all the way to the Court -- not in time, that is." "What will he bring me?" "The Jewel. I doubt that I will be able to effect the transfer myself when I have finished what I have to do with it. Its powers may be of some benefit to us in that place." "I see," I said. "But I still need not ride the entire distance. I can trump through after I receive it." "I fear not. Once I have done what must be done here, the Trumps will all become inoperative for a period of time." "Why?" "Because the entire fabric of existence will be undergoing an alteration. Move now, damn it! Get on your horse and ride!" I stood and stared a moment longer. "Father, is there no other way?" He simply shook his head and raised his hand. He began to fade. "Good-bye." I turned and mounted. There was more to say, but it was too late. I turned Star toward the trail that would take me southward.  it ir While Dad was able to play with the stuff of Shadow atop Kolvir, I had never been able to. I required a greater distance from Amber in order to work the shifts. Still, knowing that it could be done, I felt that I ought to try. So, working my way southward across bare stone and down rocky passes where the wind howled, I sought to warp the fabric of being about me as I headed toward the trail that led to Gamath... a small clump of blue flowers as I rounded a stony shoulder. I grew excited at this, for they were a modest part of my working. I continued to lay my will upon the world to come beyond each twisting of my way. A shadow from a triangular stone across my path... a shifting of the wind... Some of the smaller ones were indeed working. A backward twist to the trail... a crevice... an ancient bird's nest high on a rocky shelf... more of the blue flowers... Why not? A tree... another... I felt the power moving within me. I worked more changes. A thought came to me then, concerning my newfound strength. It seemed possible that it might have been purely psychological reasons which had barred me from performing such manipulations earlier. Until very recently I had considered Amber herself the single, immutable reality from which all shadows took their form. Now I realized she was but first among shadows, and that the place where my fatiier stood represented the higher reality. Therefore, while the proximity made it difficult, it did not make it impossible to effect changes in this place. Yet, under other circumstances, I would have saved my strength until I had reached a point where it was easier to shift things about. Now, now though, the need for haste lay upon me. I would have to exert myself, to rush, to do my father's bidding. By the time I reached the trail leading down the southern face of Kolvir, the character of the land had already changed. I looked upon a series of gentle slopes rather than the steep descent which normally marked the way. I was already entering Shadowland. The black road still lay like a dark scar to my left as I headed downward, but this Gamath through which it had been cut was in slightly better shape than that which I knew so well. Its lines were softer, from flocks of greenery which lay somewhat nearer the dead swath. It was as though my curse upon the land were slightly mitigated. Illusion of feeling, of course, for this was no longer exactly my Amber. But,  am sorry for my part in this, I addressed everything mentally, half-prayerlike. I ride now to try to undo it. Forgive me, oh spirit of this place. My eyes moved in the direction of the Grove of the Unicom, but it was far to the west, masked by too many trees, for me to even glimpse that sacred glade. The slope grew more level as I descended, becoming a series of gentle foothills. I let Star move faster as we crossed them, bearing to the southwest, then finally the south. Lower, lower. At a great distance to my left the sea sparkled and shone. Soon the black road would come between us, for I was descending into Gamath in its direction. No matter what I did with Shadow, I would not be able to erase that ominous presence. In fact, the fastest course I could follow would be one that paralleled it. We came at last to the floor of the valley. The Forest of Arden towered far to my right, sweeping westward, immense and venerable. I rode on, working what changes I could to bear me even farther from my home. While keeping the black road on hand, I stayed a good distance from it. I had to, since it was the one thing I could not change. I kept shmbs, trees and low hills between us. I reached out then, and the texture of the land changed. Veins of agate... heaps of schist... a darkening of the greenery... Clouds swimming across the sky... the sun shimmering and dancing... We increased our pace. The land sank lower still. Shadows lengthened, merged. The forest retreated. A rocky wall grew to my right, another to my left... a cold wind pursued me down a rough canyon. Strata streaks -- red, gold, yellow and brown -- flashed by. The floor of the canyon grew sandy. Dust devils spun about us. I leaned farther forward as the way began to rise once again. The walls slanted inward, grew closer together. The way narrowed, narrowed. I could almost touch either wall... Their tops came together. I rode through a shadowy tunnel, slowing as it darkened... phosphorescent designs burst into being. The wind made a moaning noise. Out then! The light from the walls was blinding, and giant crystals rose all about us. We plunged past, following an upward trail that led away from this region and through a series of mossy dells where small, perfectly circular pools lay as still as green glass. Tall ferns appeared before us and we made our way among them. I heard a distant trumpeting noise. Turning, pacing... red now the ferns, wider and lower... beyond, a great plain, pinking into evening... Forward, over pale grasses... the smell of fresh earth... mountains or dark clouds far ahead... a rush of stars from my left... a quick spray of moisture... a blue moon leaps into the sky... flickerings among the dark masses... memories and a rumbling noise... stormsmell and rushing air... A strong wind... clouds across the stars... a bright fork spearing a shattered tree to my right, turning it to flame... a tingling sensation... the smell of ozone... sheets of water upon me... a row of lights to my left... Clattering down a cobbled street... a strange vehicle approaching... cylindrical, chugging... we avoid one another... a shout pursues me... through a lighted window the face of a child... Clattering... splashing... storefronts and homes. The rain lets up, dies down, is gone. A fog blows by, lingers, deepens, is pearled by a growing light to my left. The terrain softens, grows red. The light within the mist brightens. A new wind from behind, a growing warmth... the air breaks apart... Sky of pale lemon... orange sun rushing toward noon... A shudder! A thing not of my doing, totally unanticipated. The ground moves beneath us, but there is more to it than that. The new sky, the new sun, the rusty desert I have just now entered -- all of them expand and contract, fade and return. There comes a cracking sound, and with each fading I find Star and myself alone, amid a white nothingness -- characters without a setting. We tread upon nothing. The light comes from everywhere and illuminates only ourselves. A steady cracking noise, as of the spring thaw come upon a Russian river I had once ridden beside, fills my ears. Star, who has paced many shadows, emits a frightened sound. I look all about me. Blurred outlines appear, sharpen, grow clear. My environment is restored, though with a somewhat washed-out look to it. A bit of the pigment has been drained from the world. We wheel to the left, racing for a low hill, mounting it, halting finally at its summit. The black road. It too seems denatured -- but even more so than the rest. It ripples beneath my gaze, almost seems to undulate as I watch. The cracking noise continues, grows louder... A wind comes out of the north, gentle at first but increasing in force. Looking in that direction, I see a mass of dark clouds building. I know that I must move as I have never moved before. Ultimates of destruction and creation are occurring at the place I visited -- when? No matter. The waves move outward from Amber and this too may pass away -- and me along with it if Dad cannot pull it all back together again. I shake the reins. We race southward. A plain... trees... some broken building... faster... The smoke of a forest afire... a wall of flame... gone... Yellow sky, blue clouds... an armada of dirigibles crossing... Faster... The sun drops like a piece of hot iron into a bucket of water, stars become streaks... a pale light upon a straight trail... sounds dopplered from dark smears, the wailing... brighter the light, fainter the prospect... gray to my right, my left... brighter now... nothing but the trail my eyes to ride... the wailing heightens to a shriek... forms run together... we race through a tunnel of Shadow... it begins to revolve... Turning, turning... only the road is real... the worlds go by... I have released my control of the sets and ride now Ae thrust of the power itself, aimed only to remove me from Amber and hurl me toward Chaos... There is wind upon me and the cry in my ears. Never before have I pushed my power over shadow to its limit. The tunnel grows as slick and seamless as glass. I feel I am riding down a vortex, a maelstrom, the heart of a tornado. Star and I are drehched with sweat... There is a wild feeling of flight upon me, as though I am pursued. The road is become an abstraction. My eyes sting as I try to blink away the perspiration. I cannot hold this ride much longer... There comes a throbbing at the base of my skull. I draw back gently upon the reins and Star begins to slow. The walls of my tunnel of light grow grainy... blotches of gray, black, white, rather than a uniformity of shading... brown... a hint of blue... green. The wailing descends to a hum, a rumble, fading. Gentler the wind... shapes come and go... and go... Slowing, slowing... There is no path. I ride on mossy earth. The sky is blue, the clouds are white. I am veiy lightheaded. I draw rein. I -- Tiny. I was shocked as I lowered my eyes. I stood at the outskirts of a toy village. Houses I could hold in the palm of my hand, miniscule roads, tiny vehicles crawling along them. I looked back. We had crushed a number of these diminutive residences. I looked all around. There were fewer to the left. I guided Star carefully in that direction, kept moving until we had left that place. I felt badly about it -- whatever it was, whoever dwelled there. But there was not a thing that I could do. I moved again, passing through Shadow, until I came to what seemed a deserted quarry beneath a greenish sky. I felt heavier here. I dismounted, took a drink of water, walked around a bit. I breathed deeply of the damp air that engulfed me. I was far from Amber now, about as far as one ever need go, and well on my way to Chaos. I had seldom come this far before. While I had chosen this place for a rest stop because it represented the nearest thing to normalcy I could catch hold of, the changes would soon be getting more and more radical. I was stretching my cramped muscles when I heard the shriek, high in the air above me. I looked up and saw the dark form descending, Grayswandir coming by reflex into my hand. But the light caught it at a proper angle as it came down, and the winged form took fire on its way. My familiar bird circled, circled, descended to my outstretched arm. Those frightening eyes regarded me with a peculiar intelligence, but I did not spare them the attention I might have on another occasion. Instead, I sheathed Grayswandir and reached for the thing the bird bore. The Jewel of Judgment. I knew by this that Dad's effort, whatever it had amounted to, was finished. The Pattern had either been repaired or botched. He was either alive or dead. Choose a couple from either column. The effects of his act would be spreading outward from Amber through Shadow now, like the ripples in the proverbial pond. I would learn more -- of them soon enough. In the meantime, I had my orders. I drew the chain over my head and let the Jewel fall upon my breast. I remounted Star. My bloodbird emitted a short cry and rose into the air. We moved again... over a landscape where the sky whitened as the ground darkened. Then the land flared and the sky grew black. Then the reverse. And again...With each stride the effect shifted, and as we moved faster, it built to a stroboscopic series of still-shots about us, gradually growing to a jerky animation, then to the hyperactive quality of a silent film. Finally all was a blur. Points of light flashed past like meteors or comets. I began to feel a throbbing sensation, as of a cosmic heartbeat. Everything began to turn about me as though I had been caught up in a whirlwind. Something was going wrong. I seemed to be losing control. Could it be that the effects of Dad's doings had already reached the area of Shadow through which I passed? It seemed hardly likely. Still... Star stumbled. I clung tightly as we went down, not wishing to be separated in Shadow. I struck my shoulder on a hard surface and lay there for a moment, stunned. When the world came together about me again, I sat up and looked around. A uniform twilight prevailed, but there were no stars. Instead, large rocks of various shapes and sizes drifted and hovered in the air. I rose to my feet and looked all about. It was possible, from what I could see of it, that the irregular stony surface on which I stood was itself but a mountain-sized boulder drifting with the others. Star rose and stood shivering at my side. An absolute silence contained us. The still air was cool. There was not another living thing in sight. I did not like this place. I would not have halted here of my own volition. I knelt to inspect Star's legs. I wanted to leave as soon as possible, preferably mounted. As I was about this, I heard a soft chuckle which might have come from a human throat. I paused, resting my hand upon Grayswandir' s hilt and seeking the source of the sound. Nothing. Nowhere. Yet I had heard it. I turned slowly, looking in every direction. No... Then it came again. Only this time I realized that it had its source overhead. I scanned the floating rocks. Shadow-draped, it was difficult to distinguish -- There! Ten meters above the ground and thirty or so to my left what appeared to be a human form stood atop a small island in the sky, regarding me. I considered it. Whatever it was, it seemed too far off to pose a threat. I was certain that I could be gone before it could reach me. I moved to mount Star. "No good, Corwin," called the voice I least wanted to hear just then. "You are locked here. There is no way you can depart without my leave." I smiled as I mounted, then drew Grayswandir. "Let's find out," I said. "Come bar my way." "Very well," he replied, and flames sprang from the bare rock, towering full circle about me, licking, sprawling, soundless. Star went wild. I slammed Grayswandir back into the scabbard, whipped a comer of my cloak across Star's eyes, spoke soothing words. As I did this, the circle enlarged, the fires receding toward the edges of the great rock on which we stood. "Convinced?" came the voice. "This place is too small. Ride in any direction. Your mount will panic again before you can shift into Shadow." "Good-bye, Brand," I said, and I began to ride. I rode in a large counterclockwise circle about the rocky surface, shielding Star's right eye from the flames about the periphery. I heard Brand chuckle again, not realizing what I was doing. A pair of large rocks... Good. I rode on by, continuing the course. Now a jagged hedge of stone to my left, a rise, a dip... a mess of shadow the fires cast across my path. There. Down. Up. A touch of green to that patch of light. I could feel the shifting begin. The fact that it is easier for us to take a straight course does not make it the only way. We all pursue it so much of the time, though, that we tend to forget that one can also make progress by going around in circles. I could feel the shift more strongly as I neared the two large rocks again. Brand caught on about then. "Hold it, Corwin!" I threw him a finger and cut between the rocks, heading down into a narrow canyon speckled with points of yellow light. According to specifications. I drew my cloak away from Star's head and shook the reins. The canyon cut abruptly to the right. We followed it into a betterlighted avenue which widened and brightened as we went...beneath a jutting overhang, sky of milk shading to pearl on its other side. Riding deeper, faster, farther. A jagged cliff crowned the upper talus to my left, greening in twisted sign of shrubbery beneath a pink-touched sky. I rode until the greenery was blue beneath a yellow sky, till the canyon rose to meet a lavender plain where orange rocks rolled as the ground was shaken beneath us in time with Star's hoofbeats. I crossed there under wheeling comets, coming to the shore of a blood-red sea in a place of heavy perfumes. I rode a large green sun and a small bronze one out of the sky as I paced that shore, while skeletal navies clashed and serpents of the deep circled their orangeand blue-sailed vessels. The Jewel pulsed upon .me and I drew strength from it. A wild wind came up and lofted us through a copper-clouded sky above a wailing chasm which seemed to extend forever, black-bottomed, spark-shot, fuming with heady scents. At my back the sound of thunder, ceaseless... fine lines, like the craqueleur of an old painting, abreast of us, advancing, everywind pursues... Lines... the cracks widen, blackness flows to fill... dark streaks race by, up, down, back upon themselves. The settling of a net, the labors of a gaint invisible spider, world-trapping... Down, down and down... the ground again, wrinkled and leathery as a mummy's neck... soundless, our throbbing passage... softer the thunder, falling the wind... Dad's last gasp? Speed now and away... A narrowing of lines to the fineness of an etching, fading then in the three suns' heat... and faster yet... A rider approaching... hand to hilt in time to my own... Me. Myself coming back? Simultaneous our salutes... through one another somehow, the air like a sheet of water that one dry instant... What Carroll mirror, what Rebma, Tir-na Nog'th effect? Yet far, far to my left, a black thing writhing. We pace the road... it leads me on... White sky, white ground and no horizon... sunless and cloudless the prospect... only that thread of black, far off, and gleaming pyramids everywhere, massive, disconcerting. We tire. I do not like this place. But we have outrun whatever process pursues. Draw rein. I was tired, but I felt a strange vitality within me. It seemed as though it arose from within my breast. The Jewel. Of course. I made an effort to draw upon this power again. I felt it flow outward through my limbs, barely halting at my extremities. It was almost as if -- Yes. I reached out and lay my will upon my blank and geometrical surroundings. They began to alter. It was a movement. The pyramids shuffled by, darkening as they passed. They shrank, they merged, they passed to gravel. The world turned upside-down and I stood as on the underside of a cloud, watching landscapes flash by beneathabove. Light streamed past me from a golden sun beneath my feet. This, too, passed, and the fleecy ground darkened, firing waters upward to erode the passing land. Lightnings jumped up to strike the world overhead, to break it apart. In places it shattered and its pieces fell about me. They began to swirl as a wave of darkness passed. When the light came again, bluish this time, it held no point source and described no land... golden bridges cross the void in great streamers, one of them flashing beneath us even now. We wind along its course, standing the while still as a statue. For an age, perhaps, this goes on. A phenomenon not unrelated to highway hypnosis enters through my eyes, lulls me dangerously. I do what I can to accelerate our passage. Another age goes by. Finally, far ahead, a dusky, misty blotch, our terminus, growing very slowly despite our velocity. By the time we reach it, it is gigantic -- an island in the void, forested over with golden, metallic trees... I stop the motion which has borne us thus far and we move forward under our own power, entering that wood. Grass like aluminum foil cmnches beneath us as we pass among those trees. Strange fruit, pale and shiny, hangs about me. There are no animal sounds immediately apparent. Working our way inward, we come to a small clearing through which a quicksilver stream flows. There, I dismount. "Brother Corwin," comes that voice again. "I have been waiting for you." IV. emerge from it. I did not draw my weapon as he had not drawn his. I reached down into the Jewel with my mind, though. After the exercise I had just completed, I realized that I could do a lot more than control weather with it. Whatever Brand's power, I felt I'd a weapon now with which to confront it directly. The Jewel pulsed more deeply as I did this. "Tmce," Brand said. "Okay? May we talk?" "I do not see that we have anything more to say to one another," I told him. "If you do not give me a chance. you will never know for certain, will you?" . He came to a halt about seven meters away, flung his green cloak back over his left shoulder and smiled. "All right. Say it, whatever it is," I said. "I tried to stop you," he said, "back there for the Jewel. It is obvious that you know what it is now, that you realize how important it is." I said nothing. "Dad has already used it," he continued, "and I am sorry to report that he has failed in what he set out to do with it." "What? How could you know?" "I can see through Shadow, Corwin. I would have thought our sister had filled you in more thoroughly on these matters. With a little mental effort, I can perceive whatever I choose now. Naturally I was concerned with the outcome of this affair. So I watched. He is dead, Corwin. The effort was too much for him. He lost control of the forces he was manipulating and was blasted by them a little over halfway through the Pattern." "You lie!" I said, touching the Jewel. He shook his head. "I admit that I am not above lying to gain my ends, but this time I am telling the truth. Dad is dead. I saw him fall. The bird brought you the Jewel then, as he had willed it. We are left in a universe without a Pattern." I did not want to believe him. But it was possible that Dad had failed. I had had the assurance of the only expert in the business, Dworkin, as to the difficulty of the task. "Granting, for the moment what you have said, what happens next?' ' I asked. "Things fall apart," he replied. "Even now Chaos wells up to fill the vacuum back at Amber. A great vortex has come into being, and it grows. It spreads ever outward, destroying the Shadow worlds, and it will not stop until it meets with the Courts of Chaos, bringing all of creation full circle, with Chaos once more to reign over all." I felt dazed. Had I struggled from Greenwood, through everything, to here, to have it end this way? Would I see everything stripped of meaning, form, content, life, when things had been pushed to a kind of completion? "No!" I said. "It cannot be so." "Unless..." Brand said softly. "Unless what?" "Unless a new Pattern is inscribed, a new order created to preserve form." "You mean ride back into that mess and try to complete the job? You just said that the place no longer exists." "No. Of course not. The location is unimportant. Wherever there is a Pattern, there is a center. I can do it right here." "You think that you can succeed where Dad failed?" "I have to try. I am the only one who knows enough about it and has I sufficient time before the waves of I Chaos arrive. Listen, I admit to evf erything Fiona has doubtless told j you about me. I have schemed and I I have acted. I have dealt with the : enemies of Amber. I have shed our blood. I tried to bum out your memory. But the world as we know it is being destroyed now, and I live here too. All of my plans -- everything! -- will come to nothing if some measure of order is not preserved. Perhaps I have been duped by the Lords of Chaos. It is difficult for me to admit that, but I see the possibility now. It is not too late to foil them, though. We can build the new bastion of order right here." "How?" "I need the Jewel -- and your assistance. This will be the site of the new Amber." "Supposing -- arguendo -- I give it to you. Would the new Pattern be exactly like the old one?" He shook his head. "It could not be, no more than the one Dad was attempting to create would have been like Dworkin's. No two authors can render the same story in the same fashion. Individual stylistic differences cannot be avoided. No matter how hard I might try to duplicate it, my version would be slightly different." "How could you do this," I asked, "when you are not fully attuned to the Jewel? You would need a Pattern to complete the process of attunement -- and, as you say, the Pattern has been destroyed. What gives?" "I said that I would need your help," he stated. "There is another way to attune a person to the Jewel. It requires the assistance of someone who is already attuned. You would have to project yourself through the Jewel once more and take me with you -- into and through the primary Pattern that lies beyond." "And then?" "Why, when the ordeal is past, I will be attuned, you give me the Jewel, I inscribe a new Pattern and we are back in business. Things hold together. Life goes on." "What of Chaos?" "The new Pattern will be unmarred. They will no longer have the road giving them access to Amber." "With Dad dead, how would the new Amber be run?" He smiled crookedly. "I ought to have something for my pains, oughtn't I? I will be risking my life with this, and the odds are not all that good." I smiled back at him. "Considering the payoff, what is to prevent me from taking the gamble myself?" I said. "The same thing that prevented Dad from succeeding: all the forces of Chaos. They are summoned by a kind of cosmic reflex when such an act is begun. I have had more experience with them than you. You would not have a chance. I might." "Now let us say that you are lying to me. Brand. Or let us be kind and say that you did not see clearly through all the turmoil. Supposing Dad did succeed? Supposing there is a new Pattern in existence right now? What would happen if you were to do another, here, now?" "I -- It has never been done befOTe. How should I know?" "I wonder." I said. "Might you still get your own version of reality that way? Might it represent the splitting off of a new universe -- Amber and Shadow -- just for you? Might it negate ours? Or would it simply stand apart? Or would there be some overlapping? What do you think, given that situation?" He shrugged his shoulders. "I have already answered that. It has never been done before. How should I know?" "But I think that you do know, or can make a very good guess at it. I think that that is what you are planning, that that is what you want to try -- because that is all you have left now. I take this action on your part as an indication that Dad has succeeded and that you are down to your last card. But you need me and you need the Jewel for it. You cannot have either. " He sighed. "I had expected more of you. But all right. You are wrong, but leave it at that. Listen, though. Rather than see everything lost, I will split the realm with you." "Brand," I said, "get lost. You cannot have the Jewel, or my help, I have heard you out, and I thin! that you are lying." "You are afraid," he said, " -- afraid of me. I do not blame you for not wanting to trust me. But you are making a mistake. You need mt now." "Nevertheless, I have made mj choice." He took a step toward me, Another... "Anything you want, Corwin. I can give you anything you care to nne." "I was with Benedict in Tir-nt Nog'th," I said, "looking through his eyes, listening with his ears, when you made him the same offer. Shove it. Brand. I am going ot with my mission. If you think thal you can stop me, now is as good a time as any." I began walking toward him. I knew that I would kill him if I reached him. I also felt that I would not reach him. He halted. He took a step back ward. "You are making a big mistake," he said. "I do not think so. I think that I am doing exactly the right thing."  "I will not fight with you," he said hastily. "Not here, not above the Abyss. You have had yout chance, though. The next time thal we meet, I will have to take the Jewel from you." "What good will it be to you, unattuned as you are?" "There still might be a way for me to manage it -- more difficult, but possible. You have had your chance. Good-bye." He retreated into the wood. I followed after, but he had vanished.    I left that place and rode on along a road over nothing. I did not like to consider the possibility that Brand might have been telling the truth, or at least a part of it. But the things he had said kept returning to plague me. Supposing Dad had failed? Then I was on a fool's errand. Everything was already over. and it was Just a matter of time. I did not like looking back, just in case something was gaining on me. I passed into a moderately paced hellride. I wanted to get to the others before the waves of Chaos reached .that far -- to let them know that I had kept faith, to let them see that in the end I had tried my best. I wondered then how the actual battle was going. Or had it even begun yet, within that time frame? I swept along the bridge, which widened now beneath a brightening sky. As it assumed the aspect of a golden plain, I considered Brand's threat. Had he said what he had said simply to raise doubts, increase my discomfort and impair my effiFor aspiring writers, and "a fascinating insiders' view of the profession." -- Publishers Weekly I # top SF writers discuss the writing of science fiction and fantasy, including Poul Anderson, Frederik Pohl, Frank Herbert, John Brunner, Harlan Ellison, Theodore Sturgeon, and the editor of the book, Reginald Bretnor. # at bookstores, or direct from the publis Harper Row ul ItOE#rd SI, Nevr Yorli # !#I# ciency? Possibly. Yet if he required the Jewel, he would have to ambush me. And I had a respect for that strange power he had acquired over Shadow. It seemed almost impossible to prepare for an attack by someone who could watch my every move and transport himself instantaneously to the most advantageous spot. How soon might it come? Not too soon, I guessed. First he would want to frazzle my nerves -- and I was already tired and more than a little punchy. I would have to rest, to sleep, sooner or later. It was impossible for me to go that great distance in a single stretch, no matter how accelerated the hellride. Fogs of pink and orange and green fled past, swirled about me, rang beneath us like metal. Occasional musical tones, as of rung crystal, occurred overhead. My thoughts danced. Memories of many worlds came and went in random fashion. Ganelon, my friend-enemy, and my father, enemy-friend, merged and parted, parted and merged. Somewhere one of them asked me who had a right to the throne. I had thought it was Ganelon, wanting to know our several justifications. Now I knew that it had been Dad, wanting to know my feelings. He had judged. He had made his decision. And I was backing out. Whether it was arrested development, the desire to be free of such an encumbrance, or a matter of sudden enlightenment based on all that I had experienced in recent years growing slowly within me, granting me a more mature view of the onerous role of monarch apart from its moments of glory, I do not know. I remembered my life on the shadow Earth, following orders, giving them. Faces swam before me -- people I had known over the centuries -- friends, enemies, wives, lovers, relatives. Lorraine seemed to be beckoning me on. Moire laughing. Deirdre weeping. I fought again with Eric. I recalled my first passage through the Pattern as a boy, and the later one when, step by step, my memory was given back to me. Murders, thieveries, knaveries, seductions returned because, as Mallory said, they were there. I was unable to even place them all correctly in terms of time. There was no great anxiety because there was no great guilt. Time, I time, and more time had softened I the edges of harsher things, had  worked its changes on me. I saw j iny earlier selves as different j people, acquaintances I had outj grown. I wondered how I could f ever have been some of them. As I I rushed onward, scenes from my I past seemed to solidify in the mists I about me. No poetic license here. Battles in which I had taken part assumed tangible form save for a total absence of sound -- the flare of weapons, the colors of uniforms, banners and blood. And people -- most of them now long dead -- moved from my memory into silept animation about me. None of these were members of my family but all of them were people who had once meant something to me. Yet there was no special pattern to it. There were noble deeds as well as shameful, enemies as well as friends -- and none of the persons involved took note of my passage; all were caught up in some long-past sequence of actions. I wondered then at the nature of the place through which I rode. Was it some watered-down version of Tir-na Nog'th, with some mind-sensitive substances in the vicinity that drew from me and projected about me this This Is Your Life panorama? Or was I simply begirming to hallucinate? I was tired, anxious, troubled, distressed, and I passed along a way which provided a monotonous, gentle stimulation of the senses -- the sort leading to reverie. In fact, I realized that I had lost control over Shadow sometime back and was now simply proceeding in a linear fashion across this landscape, trapped in a kind of externalized narcissism by the spectacle. I realized then that I had to stop and rest -- probably even sleep a little -- though I feared doing so in this place. I would have to break free and make my way to a more sedate, deserted spot. I wrenched at my surroundings. I twisted things about. I broke free. Soon I was riding in a rough, mountainous area and shortly thereafter I came to the cave that I desired. We passed within and I tended to Star. I ate and drank just enough to take the edge off my hunger. I built no fire but wrapped myself in my cloak and in a blanket I had brought. I held Grayswandir in my right hand and lay down facing the darkness beyond the cavemouth. I felt a little sick. Even though Brand was a liar, his words bothered me anyway. But I had always been good at going to sleep. I closed my eyes and was gone.    Ban jogging? They must have pretty short memories! I've been jogging nearly twenty years, since I was thirteen. I used to swim a lot when I was a kid, but after the accident I couldn't swim anymore so I took up jogging. Those were the days when everybody was Jogging. Nowadays there are Just a handful of us hardcore guys still running up Main Street. Used to be lots. Now only a few. It doesn't bother me. The problem is, I want my son to be a Jogger too. He's twelve, and like me at his age, all he wants to do is swim. Who can blame him? Certainly not his mother. She doesn't want him to Jog. I don't know why. Used to be the public was all for Jogging. A guy couldn't do enough of it. It was considered very healthy. It increased the community good, and everybody was interested in the progress of the Joggers. Used to be a Joke; A guy would get sick and call up a pal and say, "Hey, buddy, do my Jogging for me, will ya?" You don't hear that Joke anymore, I can tell you that. Nowadays the public is soured on Jogging. They say it's bad for you, bad for all of us. At best they say it's unnecessary. As if staying in top shape is unnecessary. I don't understand people who think like that. I know a guy I used to Jog with. crazy. "Pool makes more sense to me," he says. More sense! Can you believe that? But at least he remembers how important Jogging used to be (and still is). "Sure it's good," he says "Like putting spin on a ball. You get in top condition and you feel like you're doing something valuable. It's Just that nowadays I figure pool makes more sense." Well, what can I tell him? The way I see it, he's out of the Club. We Joggers are rather clique-ish. Especially these days when guys are quitting the Road right and left. There's barely a hundred Joggers in this burg. But those that are left are the best, the strongest, the fastest, the meanest and the most dedicated bunch of guys I know. The hell with the lazy bastards who drop out. I say it Just makes more room for the rest of us. What I really want to do, of course, is make room for my kid, Jack. Jack is twelve, like I said. It's time he took up the Road. And he's not altogether hostile to the idea. Sure, he likes his swimming. I don't want him to lose out on that. But he doesn't have to Jog very long each day. Not like I do. I'm still a fanatic Jogger. I go pounding up Main Street six hours a day. In two shifts, of course. I'm not crazy. Jack said he'd come along with me on a run one of these days. That settled it, as far as I'm concerned. I wasn't worried about him. I just had to get my damned wife off our backs. She thinks I jog too much. Well, times have changed. Used to be I couldn't jog enough to satisfy her. She was very proud of me and my fast mnning. She even used to jog with me. (I'd slow down and let her dog my heels for a few laps, then whoosh -- I'd leave her panting in the distance. After a while I'd come back for her, don't you worry about that. 'Cause when we were through with the day's jogging, we'd go to my little cottage and get some more exercise. Know what I mean? Wink, wink.) Anyway, now she had this bug up her butt about Jack not starting out on the Joggers' Road. It's crazy, like I said. Hell, it's not as though I was going to try to put her precious daughter on Main Street. You know it's true because Lucy was twelve last year and I never said a thing about it. She can stay at home and fool around, swim, anything she wants. I don't care. Not that girls never jogged up Main Street. Used to be a lot of them. (Before I married Sylvia -- and, yes, after I married her, too -- I used to go down to Main Street just to watch the girls run by. Some of those teenage girls jogged past with a lot of extraneous movement of the fleshier parts of the upper torso, if you get my drift. Wink, wink. But those days are just about over. Damn it.) Still, I never offered to put Lucy on the Road. I hope Sylvia appreciates the gesture. Maybe she never even noticed. (Fact is. I'm kind of hoping Lucy will see Jack running with me and decide she'd like to give it a try too. But don't get me wrong; I'm not one for duplicity. I'm just cunning and crafty, right?) So I figured Sylvia was the main stumbling block. Then I heard some nasty rumors that the goddam government might ban jogging altogether. Incredible. The way I see it, they're attacking the foundations of life in this burg. Maybe I'm prejudiced, but I think history will bear me out. k  It's insane, but after I heard the rumors, I began to see for myself. I was jogging up Main Street and some of my so-called neighbors came out to yell at me. "Go on back home!" they yelled. "Get off the street." It was incredible! I ran on past them without looking back. It was hard to believe I knew some of those people. Some of them were my friends. Used to be my friends... I spotted another jogger up ahead of me and I sprinted to catch up. The poor guy turned around so fast he nearly fell down. He thought I was chasing him. "Damn!" he said after I smiled and urged him ahead. We ran on a little bit until we were across the canal and out in the country (if you can call it that). Then we fell out and flopped down on the grass beside a wooden fence. There were a couple of cows grazing off aways. We got our breath, then started laughing about our encounter. "Really," he said. "I've been expecting somebody to come after me with a gun or something. They don't want us to jog anymore." I told him what I've already told you: "It's crazy." "I know, but what can we do about it?" "Do we have to do anything? Why not just keep running?' ' "Yeah, I know," he said, wiping the sweat off his shiny forehead. "But what if they really come after us? It don't take much to stop a jogger on Main Street." I couldn't argue with that. It's a lot harder to run than it is to stop a guy from running. I remember a long time ago, before the accident, I used to play a game in a field where somebody would grab a ball and try to run it past a lot of other kids. It was hard work. The guy said his name was Tim. He was a couple years younger than me, but he'd been jogging exactly as long. He started back when I did, even though he was only ten or eleven years Old. I told you, those were the days when everybody jogged. Tim was one of the hardcore joggers. He was also married. Two daughters, both pretty young and (he said) pretty as well. (All fathers know their ughters are pretty, right? Me too.) So Tim didn't have the problem I had with Jack. Or rather the problem I had with Sylvia. Unfortunately, we both seemed to have an even bigger problem with the goddam government. Tim said he knew for a fact there was a jogging ban in the works. "It's crazy," I said. "I know," he said. After a while he took to the Road again. I gave him a five-minute start, then hit the line myself. (Everybody jogs right up the middle of Main Street, right on the center line. It's traditional, sure, but it also serves a function. Where else could you mn?)    The next day I decided to sneak Jack out of the house and put him on the Road. He didn't object. And Sylvia didn't know about it. Even if Jack hadn't cared to run, he would have turned out just to show off the jogging suit I got for him. It was green, like mine, with yellow stripes. (Mine were white.) We went right to the center of town and stood off to the side, doing some warm-up exercises. It was a good day to run. (Hell, it's always a good day to run.) But this particular day was beautiful, cool and crisp, the air so clear you could see the whole world. We did some deep breathing before we started. The air was what they used to call "high-altitude blend," but I never knew why. It didn't matter wiflf they called it. It smelled great. "Ready?" I said. Jack looked a little worried. "If you go slow." We stepped out onto Main Street. The Baker came out of his shop and frowned at us. I ignored him and turned to Jack. "You lead off. That way you can set the pace." Jack looked both ways up Main Street. "Which way?" It was a joke. "You ought to know by now!" He smiled and we started off up Main Street, our cushion shoes slapping the red line. I have to say this, the kid knew where to put his feet. He ran like a natural. I let him take a short lead so's not to crowd his heels. The pace was surprisingly strong. Well, that wouldn't last. First-time runners tend to overestimate their stamina. We jogged out of town, following Main Street over the canal and out between the cow pastures that stretched as far as you could see left and right. It was a little silly to call such a "country" road Main Street, but there were never any serious plans to rename it. After all -- it is the street that runs right through the center of our little burg, isn't it? And that's what Main Street is all about. We saw a farmer out mowing the wheat in his little field. Jack waved. I guess the farmer didn't see us. A littler farther on we swooped into the village. It's still called Main Street through here, of course. We were back into some country before we knew it. Jack was really eating up the Road. I was proud of his endurance, proud of what we joggers call heart. It's nice to see a boy turn out the way you always knew -- or hoped -- he would. Nice. What a goddam understatement! Jack was running up a storm, all right. But I knew it wouldn't last. We were a mile and a half out of town when he began to crap out. (I have to say here that we joggers use the measure of "mile" instead of the metric system everybody else uses. It sets us apart, you know? And with sentiment turning against us, we need every bit of support we can muster. We forni a clique, like I said. But mostly it's for selfprotection. We're not snobs or anything like that. Used to be we got together just to keep our spirits up, to keep us on the Road, to keep us doing what we knew we had to do. Running still hurts, don't forget. We need to keep pushing ourselves back out on that Road.) Anyway, Jack crapped out so we flopped on the side of Main Street to te a break. A minute later Jack was still sucking hard at our high-altitude blend. "Damn," he said between gasps. "You sure -- work hard -- out here." "That's right." "And you -- go a lot -- farther!" "I sure do. But don't let your first experience ruin it for you." I decided to let Jack pant in peace. I didn't want him to think I was riding him, forcing him to jump back on the Road right away. I figured it would embarrass him if I sat there and stared at him. So I wandered off into a field, kicking along through the tall grass. The sweat was drying on my forehead and arms and I felt deliciously cool. I swung my arms around and liked the way my shoulders rolled. I was feeling very physical. Suddenly it didn't matter that Sylvia and I were having a fight. It only mattered that she wasn't here in this grassy field with me. I did some quick squats and jumps, then went back to see how Jack was getting on. I really didn't want to hurry him along. It's just that suddenly there was something on my mind. The quicker I got back to the cottage, the quicker I could get hold of Sylvia and straighten this matter out. (I'm talking about my matter. This fight about jogging could wait. You know what I mean? Wink.) Jack was a little shaky but ready to hit it. Again I let him pace us up the Road back into town. I hoped his pride wouldn't put too much pressure on him to trudge along faster than was comfortable. I knew if I ran ahead of him. I'd have to keep looking back to see if he was lagging. And that would have put even more pressure on him. We slapped the red line on up Main Street to what I call "the starting line." (All of us joggers have our own "starting lines.") We took a short break. Jack asked me if I was going to continue jogging. "Of course," I said. "It's my life." I told him the rumored ban wouldn't stop me. He said he meant was I going to continue jogging now. I was thinking about Sylvia, of course, but I didn't want to tell him why, exactly. But then my feelthy plans were shot down when Sylvia walked up, looking so goddam betrayed that I wanted to apologize immediately for plucking baby Jack from her breast. Our conversation was short and rather bitter. Good thing Jack was standing right there. I think she wanted to hit me. (Personally I think she was over-reacting. Of course I knew "jogging" had little to do with her anger. She just thought I would bow to her intentions concerning her son. Now she knew better. It's an old story.) She took Jack back to the cottage. I stayed on Main Street. The Baker came out of his shop and looked like he was about to say something sarcastic. There was nothing to do but hit the Road some more. I took off in a pace that would have made Jack cringe. I wanted to push myself. To tell you the truth, I was feeling mighty betrayed myself. I knew Sylvia couldn't read my mind or fathom my desires. (She was always a trifle slow in these matters.) And I knew her scene (with Jack watching) was not a flat rejection of that part of our relationship. Maybe I knew it was nothing #rjona, but I couldn't help taking it that way. So I pushed myself. I was feeling bad. I was feeling mean. Above all, I was feeling frustrated. Maybe I could blame Sylvia for what happened next. At least for my part of it. it it ir I was just coming into town again when I saw the mob. Well, maybe "mob" is a bit emotional. Let's just say half a dozen guys were standing in the Road in my path. It looked like they wanted to tell me something. But I wasn't exactly in the mood for any conversation. Besides, I kind of knew what they wanted to say. And I certainly wasn't in the. mood to stop running. So I uttered a short yell and ran right through them. They were so surprised half of them jumped up and started running after me. , Then they realized they were doing what they wanted me to stop doing. They dropped back. I watched them over my shoulder as they shuffled back to the center of town. I had to laugh. Up ahead I spotted some runners. Naturally they were moving in the same direction I was running. But they "weren't getting any farther away because I was really putting on the steam. I caught the guys in a quarter of a mile. I recognized my new running friend, Tim. He was pacing a few buddies up Main Street. I quickly told them what had happened in town. They knew all about it. The same thing had happened to them. "We got to get organized," I said. "If we go running through town in a pack, I don't see how they can stop us. We'd knock 'em ass over meatballs." But these guys were already working on the problem. When we got to the village, another dozen or so joggers joined our group. We all laughed and shouted at one another. As we made our way up Main Street, more and more runners joined our convoy. Now there were about thirty of us. Even my pool-shooting friend had joined us. Everybody was running strong and mean, strung out in single file, smacking the red line in unison. We rolled up Main Street like a string of ballbearings. It was exhilarating. Running had never, been better. We were flashing through the "country," headed into town. I could see we had a reception committee waiting for us, but the word hadn't got around town much yet. There were only a few dozen milling around in the middle of Main Street. We pounded up the red line and growled. The mob splashed aside like a mud puddle under our sixty pushing feet. I heard some screams and angry yells but could only laugh as we raced out of town, across the canal and back into the country. God, that felt good. The sweat was flowing free by now and everybody in the line was breathing in marathon cadence. I could feel the run adjusting the movement of my muscles. I was getting my mind set for a long roadtime. I had my running mantra puffing through my teeth. I felt strong. I knew I could run forever. Run forever... In the old days that was the way it seemed to us all. It wasn't so much that we felt we could run forever. We just assessed the situation and it looked to us like we'd have to run forever. Times have changed, like I said. In the old days everybody ran. It was not something you thought about much. It was just there. A fact of life. A fact that had become life. A fact that made life worth living. I looked up the line and saw Mr. Galway at the head of the joggers. I could feel tears coming to my eyes. Mr. Galway had to be fifty-five or sixty years old. Maybe older. I don't think anybody will ever know for sure. (Even my dad looked up to this man, I remember.) It was only fitting that he should lead this line of joggers. He's the man who started the whole thing almost twenty years ago. He's the man who saved our lives. And, more important, he saved our spirits. It was like having a saint lead our little gang up Main Street. Suddenly we were chanting the Joggers' Chant. I don't know who started it. With forty or fifty of us running, I think the Chant just came out spontaneously. "Up the hill!" we shouted. "Down the hill!" "All the way!" "All the way!" "Around the hill!" "Through the hill!" "All the way!" "All the way!" I fit the Chant around my running mantra like a cloak. Everything was filled up now, muscles, lungs, throat and mind. We ran the finest run. "All the way!" "All the way!" I looked up, up in the sky. We were thundering through the village, which is halfway around from the town. That meant the town was just another mile away and directly overhead. I looked up in the sky, following the red line of Main Street all the way up into town. The town was exactly the diameter of our little burg -- about six-tenths of a mile. It was possible to see a large crowd clogging the street in the center of town. The word had gone out. Apparently the government was bent on stopping us. There would be no more running up Main Street. Running up Main Street. I remembered when Jack asked me why runners only ran up Main Street and not down. (By "down" he meant, of course, in the direction of spin.) The answer was simple. Now, as we swept around the curve toward the town, I thought about the answer I gave him then and it presented such a simple solution to this whole anti-jogging fiasco that I almost tripped over my own feet. A second later I had left the red line (for the first time in my life) and was running past a lot of incredulous, chanting joggers toward Mr. Galway. It was hard going. The pace was murder, and I was not exactly a fresh runner. Then again, neither was I a novice. I knew where the reserves lay. I tapped them... and speeded up. The Chant was petering out. Every time I passed another jogger, he stopped chanting and yelled at me. Luckily the guys ahead of me were chanting too loud to notice what was going on behind them. If one of them had turned and looked back, I might never have made it to the front. I reached Mr. Galway with less than a hundred yards to go. It was hard to believe a man of his years He seemed to be cruising. It turned out he was as horrified as anyone that I was running along off the red center-of-mass line. I could see he was angry. I thought for a moment he might knock me down. But instead he listened to my breathless plan. And he saw I was right.    It was harder than I'd thought to stop our jogline. I'm afraid some faces got punched, some bodies trampled and some harsh words thoughtlessly shouted before the whole bunch of us -- runners, government leaders, goons and nibbemeckers -- could begin a more or less controlled shouting match. Somewhere in the middle my plan was proposed, explained, debated, voted in and proclaimed law. It was simply this: Odd days joggers jog up Main Street; even days jog down. Joggers could keep informal logs to make sure the effects of the odd days were canceled on the even days. All this because in the twenty years since the accident when we lost spin and couldn't control the to fix them because of the radiation, we had run our ship up to half a gee spin-gravity. It was felt by the government that this was more than enough to keep the calcium from migrating out of our bones and quite sufficient to keep us in good physical health until we reached the terminus. The terminus. Well, hopefully Jack will be around for that little event. We're still ten years from Turnaround, with another forty years or so after that to the Centauri system. If I made it. I'd be eighty-four. Well, I guess I got a chance. My own dad was killed after the accident -- he was one of those who done about our spin loss. He never knew what a lot of heroes we joggers became... Lately "hero" didn't exactly describe us. (I found out later that the government was merely preparing to discourage full-scale jogging. After all, we had to stop increasing our spin sometime. People were beginning to complain about getting too heavy. The government considered it a matter to look into. There was no crisis. It was when I -- and some other hotheads -- bulled though town at high speed that things got out of hand. We joggers, were known to be clique-ish. Suddenly the government was afraid we'd turn militant. They got tough and we got tougher. The whole thing was blown up out of proportion in a matter of minutes.) Anyway, after the crowd had yelled a lot and talked loud another hour or so, it began to disintegrate. Most of the joggers left too. They'd made their point. Years ago you used to hear the phrase, "Joggers make the world go around." Believe it. It's true. It was especially true in the first five years or so after the accident. Everting was chaotic. Thank God we still had some spin left -- about point one gee. But with all the hardship and turmoil, Mr. Galway saw to it that one operation continued relentlessly. The joggers pounded up Main Street, running so close together you could reach out and grab the guy ahead of you, four thousand men, women and children, all running at once, continuously (there were four shifts), every second of every minute of every hour -- for five and a half years. And by the end of this crucial period we'd put another point two seven rpm's on our ship -- exactly doubling the spin rate we had after the accident. It was enough to quadruple our spin-gravity. After that -- and for the next fourteen years -- the hardcore joggen took over. It's taken that long to add that last tenth gee. "Joggers make the world go around." It's still true. Tim grabbed my arm. "Let's run!" It was an even numbered day, by our peculiar reckoning, so we turned to face the down side of Main Street. "Okay," I said. "But only one lap. I have to get back home and look after my... son." A small lie between joggers. We started off down the street. I don't care what anyone says. It's easier running down Main Street. I said, "Maybe I'll just do two laps..."  pitiful remnant, a double handful of flying hills and boulders of dirty ice. Earth's gravitational field has spread them across the sky. "Craters glow across the face of the Earth. The sea strikes glow as brightly as the land strikes; but the sea strikes are growing smaller. Walls of water hover around them, edging inward. "The water hovers two miles high around the Pacific strike. Its edges boil frantically. The pressure of expanding live steam holds back the walls of water. "And the hot vapor goes up in a column clear as glass, carrying salt from vaporized seawater, and silt from the sea bottom, and recondensed rock from the strike itself. At the, limits of Earth's atmosphere it begins to spread in an expanding whirlpool. "Megatons of live steam begin to cool. Water condenses first around dust and larger particles. What falls out of the pattern are the heavier iL globules of mud. Some join as they fall. They are still hot. In the drier air below, some water evaporates." Lairy Niven and Jerry Poumelle Playboy Press, # For the past three years these columns have been a joint affair: often Jim Baen suggests the topic and always we have a long telephone discussion before I write them. This will be the last of those. As I write this, Jim has left I'm looking forward to working with the new editor, J. J. Pierce, I'm going to miss Jim, and I think so will we all. Thanks, Jim. I wish you well. This topic was chosen before Jim left. There I was, admiring Larry's and my new book when the telephone rang and Jim asks, "Why don't you do a column about what would happen if a big comet hit the Earth?" "Uh -- well, it wouldn't be hard to do, but are you sure the readers won't think I'm picking up a bit of free advertising?" I asked modestly. "So what? It's an interesting topic, and I, uh, suspect you can do the research easily enough," said Jim. "Done," I cried. And here we are.    First, what are the chances that any large object will strike the Earth? Secondly, if something hits, how great is the chance that it will be a comet? High, in both cases. But that takes explanation. In any given century, any given millenium, the chances that we'll be struck by anything large enough to do more than make loud noises, and perhaps knock down a building or two, are very low. Death by meteor strike isn't exactly prevalent; I suspect that Lloyd's would insure you against it for a premium not much higher than the administrative costs of recording the policy. In fact, in all history I know of only one person who has been injured by a falling meteorite, and she (As I recall, her landlady wanted to claim the fallen star, on the grounds that it may have hit the tenant but it ended up in the landlady's basement.) That being the case, how can I say that the probability that Earth will be struck is high? Look at Mars. It's covered with craters. So are its moons, Phobos and Deimos. Now some of that is due to Mars' thin atmosphere, which doesn't protect the surface; but most of those holes in the Martian surface were made by globs that would have punched through our own atmosphere without hardly noticing. Mars has been battered throughout geological history. But Mars is in the inner edges of the Asteroid Belt. Surely it gets hit more often? No. Look at Mercury. Or Venus. Or our own Moon. It turns out that Mars' position in the solar system is irrelevant; all the inner planets, Mercury, Venus, Earth-Moon, Mars, have approximately equal chances of being struck. And look at our globe; Vreedevort in South Africa, so large an astrobleme (a blemish caused by an astronomical object; nice word) that you can't even see it except from the air. Or Meteor Crater in Arizona, a kilometer-sized hole. And those were the little ones. Look at the globe again. Circles. Hudson's Bay. The Sea of Japan. Two circles forming the Gulf of Mexico. The Bay of Bengal. Perhaps not all of those are astroblemes but it's likely that one or more was. And of course there were myriads more but the scars have worn away over the ages. Our atmosphere is efficient at erasing marks on the Earth's surface -- and of course we're fourfifths covered by water so that not all the scars show to begin with. Over geological time we've been struck again and again -- and over a long enough time we're bound to be struck. The probability is very high, given that we wait long enough. More on that later. Now -- given that we'll get hit, what are the chances that it will be a comet? High, of course; objects with intersecting orbits have had plenty of chances to hit and most of those that were going to have done so except for the comets, whose periods are so long that they haven't had many chances at us. A number of highly reputable astronomers estimate that there are They're mostly way out beyond Pluto in what's called the cometary halo. Every now and again one gets perturbed out of its far-out orbit and falls down near the Sun. Most astronomers think comets are dirty snowballs; various ices, water, methane, carbon dioxide, balled together and contaminated with dust rocks and general cosmic junk. When the comet gets close to the Sun -- say, out there by Mars -- it heats up. The ices turn to gas, and the gasses with dust stream out. Light pressure from sunlight pushes the tail away from the comet so that it smears across the sky. As the comet gets closer, more stuff melts, the tail gets larger, and it can become really spectacular. Then, just as the textbooks show, when the comet rounds the Sun, the tail continues to be pushed away from the head; the light pressure works outward only. Thus on its way back out, the tail goes first; assbackwards through the solar system. Each time the comet gets down near the Sun it loses all the gasses and dust that went into making up the tail. None of that can be recovered. Eventually there's nothing left but a few rocks. As a matter of fact, as I write this, we're being hit by cometary matter. The Perseid meteor shower takes place this week (mid-August), and those campjed out on the Mojave to watch the first free flight of the Enterprise got a spectacular light show as an extra attraction. The regular meteor showers such as the Perseids are generally if not universally thought by astronomers to be the remnants of comets in orbits with periods short enough to have brought them many times into the solar system. The ices have long since burned away, leaving nothing more than a mess of flying gravel. Of course I don't recommend that everyone go make preparations for getting hit by a comet. (If you decide to do so, you'll get tips in plenty from the novel.) The chances that Earth will during your lifetime be hit by anything big are tiny indeed. Even over thousand-year periods the probability is not high. Our novel deals with the probable consequences of a very improbable event, and we didn't write it to scare anyone (well, we did, but you know what I mean). But it is inevitable that if we wait long enough and do nothing about it. Earth is going to be hit by a comet. So what? Comets are nothing more than dirty snowballs. Frozen gas can't harm us. Can it? It surely can. Let's take a simple case, a chunk of ice one mile on a side. That works out to # x #' cubic centimeters; now let's choose a density. Liquid methane is .# grams per cc; methane ice is more dense than that, but let's assume we have a lot of even lighter contaminants, so that our density is only half that of liquid methane, and multiply by .#, giving us a mass of # x #' grams, no small sum. Now for a velocity. Let's assume the thing is going past and we whap into it at something like Earth's path velocity in orbit, about # kilometers a second. This is reasonable; the closing velocity of most meteorites that do hit our atmosphere varies from about # to about # kilometers a second. Using high-school formula, energy # mv, we get # x #' ergs, a number that doesn't mean too much, so let's translate: It's # megatons, somewhat more energy than is contained in all the nuclear arsenals of all nations. Put another way: It takes # calories to turn a gram of water into steam. If we assume the water started at the freezing point and that all the energy from the strike is used to generate steam, we'd have enough water vapor to cover the entire North American continent to a depth of well over # meters. Fortunately not all that energy gets used that way but however you look at it, if our snowball hits water, it's going to rain. We put it this way: "Cubic miles of water have been vaporized, and the rain clouds encircle the Earth. Cold fronts form along the base of the Himalaya massif, and rainstorms sweep through northeastern India, northern Burma, and China's Yunan and Szechwan provinces. The great rivers of eastern Asia, the Brahmaputra, Irrawaddy, Salween, Mekong, Yang-tze and Yellow rivers, all begin along the Himalaya foothills. Floods pour down across the fertile valleys of Asia, and still the rains fall in the highlands. Dams burst and the waters move on until finally they meet the storm-lashed salt water driven inland by waves and typhoons. "As the rains fall across the Earth, more steam rises from the hot seas near Hammerstrikes; with the water go salt, soil, rock dust, vaporized elements of the Earth's of tons of smoke and dust rising into the stratosphere. T I "As Hamner-Brown Comet retreats into deep space. Earth reseming highlights. The Earth's albedo has changed. More of the Sun's heat and light are reflected back to space, away from the Earth. Hamner-Brown has passed, but the effects remain, some temporary like the tsunamis which still surge I through the ocean basins, some on j their third journey; hurricanes and I typhoons that lash land and sea; the I planetwide rainstorms that engulf the Earth. "Some effects are more permaj nent. In the Arctic the water falls as I snow that will not melt for hundreds of years." Glaciers and a new Ice Age. Coastal regions scoured clean of life. Floods. New inland seas. Old Lake Bonneville, which once covered a lot of the interior of the US (and is now marked by some salt flats and the Great Salt Lake), comes back to life. And so forth. It's all described in our book, if you're that interested, along with what happens to the survivors. But there's a point to all this and j it's not trying to entice you to rush I out and buy a book, nor am I sellj ing survival kits. ' The point is, it's bound to hapI pen. Not this year, not this century, not this millenium -- perhaps. There's no way of knowing. What did hit Siberia back in #? Black Hole? Comet? No one knows, but something did and it was big enough to have caused a lot of damage had it struck anywhere but in the most desolate area of Earth. Has something like this happened in human memory? Probably not -- but it's possible. Allow me to indulge in some speculation. From about # BC to # BC a very high civilization flourished in Europe. It was centered around Crete originally, but something, probably associated with the eruption of the volcanic island of Thera seventy miles north of Crete, brought the Minoan civilization down. Yet, despite one of the most devastating events in all history -- the Thera eruption has been estimated at from four to ten times as powerful as Krakatoa, and Krakatoa killed thirty-six thousand people -- the Aegean civilization recovered. The hundred-megaton volcanic explosion finished Crete but the mainland Greeks, led by the kings at Mycenae, rose as the Cretans fell. They took the Cretan script -- known to archaeologists as Linear A -- and adapted it for Greek. They had a highly organized economy dominated by the palaces. They traded all through the Mediterranean. We know a good bit about how they lived from the Homeric poems. We can read the palace archives, find out just what the kings at Pylos dedicated to their gods, what measures they took for their defense; we cansee their trade goods placed in Egyptian tombs. It was a high civilization indeed, and it lasted for a century after Thera. Then it fell suddenly. Within a generation, possibly a few years, possibly more quickly than that. Populations fell And no one knows why. There are dozens of theories. Rhys Carpenter postulates vast and massive climate changes. The traditional explanation is invasion by barbarians. None of the theories are very satisfactory. None really explain why the art of writing was lost for centuries; why cities with massive walls and fortifications were deserted and never again occupied until their very locations were lost to memory. Leon Pomerance of the Archaeological Institute of America finds existing theories so unsatisfactory that he has tried to redate the Thera explosion to # BC. He has not gained much acceptance for his view; the Thera event can be dated in various ways but it's very hard to make it later than #; most put it earlier than that. There are the remains of Minoan settlements on the island and those can be correlated with a time in Egypt known to be centuries before the great collapse and the beginning of the First Dark Age. Yet Pomerance makes one point very persuasively: No other barbarians in history have been so effipeople must have been to bring down such a great civilization. Not only did they kill off those arrogant Achaean warriors described by Homer but they destroyed a flourishing civilization in Phoenicia, wrecked Syria and then managed to do in most of their own people. Not a very satisfactory picture. Others postulate an economic view: The palace economy was so tightly knit that once it was disturbed, the land could not produce enough to feed the swollen population; progressive decline set in and the Achaeans were their own "barbarian invaders." That view has its problems too: These progressively declining people were able to get around to a lot of territories. But perhaps. However, there is another possibility, one of pure speculation: Phaeton. Recall the legend? Phaeton, illegitimate child of the Sun, asked his father a favor, and when it was granted, chose as his boon the right to drive the Sun chariot. The result was disaster, with the Sun getting so close to Earth that it scorched many lands; Zeus finally destroyed Phaeton with a thunderbolt and he fell into the sea. Interestingly, Phaeton in legend has often been associated with devastating floods. Could a large meteor have struck the Mediterranean just after # BC, just after the Trojan War? At least the possibility is intriguing. Suppose it to have been a bit smaller than our cubic mile of methane ice and to have come in at a shallow angle. It would have left a swath of destruction fifty miles on either side; that shock wave would be devastating. When it plunged into the sea, it would throw up tsunamis great enough to scour the seashore. There would probably be climatic effects. All pure speculation, of course. I offer no real evidence for the theory, nor do I care to defend it as anything more than a "cocktail party" idea. I am dead serious when I say that worse inevitably will happen if we wait long enough. In our story we have an event something larger than Phaeton; larger even than the cubic mile of ice. It's still pretty small compared to whatever happened to form Hudson's Bay or whatever cracked the ago. For obvious reasons we couldn't write a novel about that kind of disaster. It's hard to write about the survivors when you have a pasteurized planet. We were, after all, writing a novel. No one would want to read a fiction about the total end of humanity. That doesn't make the possibility any less real. Vat might we do about it? Or are we all doomed, it being only a question of time before Earth is battered to death? Well, first we can plant colonies. As Robert Heinlein observed last year on Viking Night, "Earth is too small and fragile a basket for the human race to keep all its eggs in." As I write this, there's joy in Palmdale: The Shuttle, despite Vice President Mondale's adamant opposition, has successfully flown her first untethered mission. About the Ames to participate in a symposium on space industrialization. We can't plant colonies yet, but it may not be long. Incidentally, there about new uses of space technology in everyday life. Mine was sent courtesy of the National Space Institute (#I N. Fort Myer Drive, Suite #, Arlington, Va. #; dues # yearly). With self-sufficient colonies on Mars, and the Moon, and in space itself, we could lose the Earth and still survive as a race. John Varley has a series in which man cannot live on Earth any longer but hasn't got out of the solar system. And of course there's the possibility of recolonizing the Earth with survivors from the colonies. But beyond that -- is there any reason why space-faring man cannot save the home world? Given the ships and colonies, there is more than a possibility that we could quite literally push our nemesis off course. A few thousand megatons applied at the right time and place would do the job handily. The next time somebody tells you we must give up technology in order to "save the ecology," think about that one.  V ' O HABRr A story guaranteed to offend everyone's sensibilities. Or hit their funnybones! I'm not Jewish. I'm a physicist and because of that name and my looks, most people think I'm Jewish. I don't do much to disabuse them because I have found that it has helped my career. It's true that most people try not to be prejudiced, but it's not easy. When old Professor Levi, my graduate advisor, found out I wasn't Jewish, he tapped his index fingers together gently, the way he does when he is thinking deep mathematical thoughts. He peered at me from under those gigantic white eyebrows and said mildly, "But Isaac, some of my best friends are gentiles. You could have trusted me." I knew, however, that old Levi, like so many other physicists, secretly believed that the heritage that gave us Einstein and Oppenheimer, Michelson and Weinberg and so many others was due to the fact that being Jewish gives a person a special added talent for theoretical physics, like the secret added ingredient in a new brand of floor wax. Anyhow, because of my name and because I am a slightly stocky thirtyish ex-boy genius with coal-black eyes, long thick dark hair and a prominent nose on my permanently lightly tanned skin, and because I have a vestigial tendency to observe the Sabbath (I'm a natural-bom Seventh Day Adventist), only my close friends know I'm really not one of the Tribe. Oh, yes. I also love to drink. My Jewish friends (and what other sort does a theoretical physicist have?) tell me that that's how they can tell I'm really not Jewish. They all seem to prefer stimulants, like caffein, rather than nice soothing depressants, like alcohol, that quiet the sullen voice of conscience and let a fellow have some fun once in a while. Alcohol does something else for me, something I really need; It stops the endless flow of invention ideas. Since I was a little kid wandering around the campus of Atlantic Union College (where my father taught mechanical drawing), I've been plagued by a psychic diarrhea of ideas for almost dways absurd inventions. It wouldn't be so bad if I could think up nice practical schemes like how to solve the energy crisis or make a selfchanging diaper. Instead, a typical hour's production may include a plan for correcting software errors in a computer whose circuits consist of plasma created by holographic replication of the plasma, a way to improve the long-range carrying power of cockroach sex attractant, and a way to tell how many days ago spoiled yogurt started to spoil. I admit I've cheated a bit; these ideas actually came to me this morning over an interval of about three hours. There were, of course, during that time dozens of others. I chose those three because they show how nutty my ideas tend to be, and how varied. By now I've learned just not to listen to all those ideas: I can't turn off the damn station but I can tune it out, more or less. However, I am convinced that tuning it out takes some sort of psychic energy. That's where my love for alcohol comes in: When I am sufficiently drunk, the ideas stop. Then of course I become far more intelligent because I am not exhausted and distracted by all that subjective clamor. I've tried to control the subject matter of my inventions. I can't. The only time the system ever got focused was for two terrible weeks when I was fourteen during which I must have come up with hundreds of ideas for aphrodisiacs for women and anaphrodisiacs for males other than myself. Every idea would have worked -- given money, technology and raw materials utterly beyond reach. If I get sent to hell and they put me in that desert where the water is always just out of reach. I'll just laugh. After my experience, age fourteen, I've been understandably very, very tentative in my later efforts to focus my talent. Anyhow, toward the point of my story -- if not exactly to it. One day I did have an idea that seemed worth following up, an idea that looked like it might help solve some of the big differences between Israel and her Moslem neighbors. It also would provide an important practical application for the relatively pure branch of experimental physics in which I had specialized (mostly because Levi was the biggest shot that would take me on as advisee). My specialty was the theory of large-scale holography. By large I mean fractions of a kilometer you can write with only one decimal digit in the denominator, which puts a lower limit of one hundred eleven meters. When holograms get that big, there is a whole new class of problems to contend with that cannot even be measured, let alone noticed, in traditional teeny-weeny holograms. In my new, large-sized range you have to worry about variations in the earth's gravitational field disrupting wave-front register. My idea was for a way to create a giant hologram that could be turned on and off by the flip of a switch. It was a practical way: That is, it could be built for not much bucks. And I saw a splendid application. Why not make the holy Temple in Jerusalem by hologram? Why not project it over and around the present Mosque of Omar? In fact, that structure could be integrated into the structure of the holographic projection so that the walls of the Mosque fitted with the walls of the imaged Temple. Imagine! The Temple could be turned on for the Jewish Sabbath and holy days. It could be turned off at other times. There need be no destruction or damage of the present Mosque. In fact, several different holograms could be projected by the same projection system, including versions of the Temple designed to fit various alternative sectarian views. There could be a Catholic Temple, a Reform Jewish, an Orthodox Jewish, a Babbist, even a Marxist Temple designed to look shabby and tawdry. What a way to satisfy everybody! The ancient prophecies could be fulfilled. Every ancient prophecy, including all contradictory ones! Of course, with my background, I didn't have immediate access to anyone in a position to implement my idea. My Princeton friends were too -- shall we say -- secular; certainly no one I had hung around with during my freshman year at Atlantic Union College could possibly have the right connections. Therefore I worried about how to find someone to help me implement my brainstorm for three interminable seconds before I finally thought of my mad-genius friend, Leonard Bachutz. Len Bachutz had been a fellow graduate student in physics at Princeton and we had even published a paper together -- a lovely theoretical proof of an obscure astrophysical speculation by Lyman Spitzer -- before we became too absorbed in our doctoral researches to take time for something as frivolous as publication in professional journals. Len was generally regarded as the most capable graduate student in our class. Maybe not another Weinberg, but definitely an order of magnitude more talented than the rest of us clods. The legend was that he and Levi used to lock themselves in Levi's lab late at night and summon up the ghost of Oppenheimer. Levi is a staunch exponent of the fundamental indeterminacy of quantum processes, and hence the fundamental unpredictability of everything. Oppenheimer, as everyone knows, followed Einstein in believing that underneath the chaos was a strict, predetermined order. Naturally then, the story went that Levi and Bachutz would summon Oppenheimer's ghost just to taunt him with the question: "If the universe is perfectly logical and predictable then what are you doing here?" I'd better interrupt myself here to explain to the reader that the last paragraph was a joke intended to show the awe that the other grad students felt concerning Len Bachutz. It wasn't my way of introducing you, dear reader, to an imaginary world in which ghosts are real. In fact, there is not a bit of unfounded speculation in my story. Every bit of the science and f technology is sound -- as solid, I was tempted to write, as a holographic projection. Len never got his degree, however. First he got involved in a complicated generalization of the eight-fold way. As you probably know, Tom Ching eventually got the Nobel prize for generalizing the eightfold way. What you probably don't know is that Tom Ching and Len Bachutz worked together on the original mathematical formulation of the higher-dimensional equivalent of two-cubed. Then, without ever completing the part of the report he had promised to write, Len suddenly went off on a completely wild tangent. He rediscovered some obscure medieval speculations from the Jewish NeoPlatonists that he felt constituted a detailed description of the big-bang beginning. From there he went to the Kabbala, an esoteric collection of obscure Jewish mystical writings that were, so he told me, the latest thing around the beginning of the thirteenth century. For some reason Len decided that they made a great deal more sense than anyone had thought for the last few centuries. He believed that all it needed was translating the medieval mummery into modem mathematics and, lo, we would have a free, unified field theory -- without having to do the work of deriving and developing it! Of course no one around Princeton would even talk with him about that kind of madness. The more Jewish the physicists he  tried to interest were, the less they wanted to be reminded that their ancestors had gotten into philosophical tangles as complicated as those that made Christian scholasticism the charming nightmare it is for the modem scholar. Maybe the Kabbalists didn't worry about how many angels could dance on the head of a pin (actually, a perfectly sensible attack on the problem of degrees of infinity), but they had their own mind-bogglers. Len once told me that there had been a great deal of investigation of the ultimate shape of the universe. I think he said that it was probably that of a man and a woman embracing. I remember he got annoyed when I asked him how close the embrace was (the Big Bang, as it were?) but I'm not sure whether the idea about the shape was his own or came from a medieval source. Anyhow, Len dropped out of Princeton and went to live in Boro Park, Brooklyn, where there is a sort of settlement of very traditional j Jews. There are streets there where everyone seems to be dressed up like members of an Amish community; the men in long black frocks; the women in heavy, shapeless, long dresses, with their hair hidden under wigs or bulky hats. Maybe I'm not getting the details of their dress exactly right but you get the picture. Len went to live there so he could study the old lore with the masters who have made it their life's work. I visited him a few times in the first year of his exile, but then we drifted apart. Each time I went to see him, he seemed to be deeper into that weird backwater society, and it was clear that he was increasingly hooked by the religion. Maybe he started off simply wanting to learn about their theories about the nature of the universe, but after a year he was praying and beating his breast -- or whatever they do -- with the most devout of them. Nevertheless, he had kept up his membership in the American Physi' cal Society, and once in an ultramarine moon he would send a brief, tightly reasoned note to I Physics Review Letters with an esoteric topic such as a Machian I approach to accounting for the spacI ing of quantum shells in the nucleus, or an information theory interpretation of entropy as applied to ! the distribution of charge in a hypothetical linear force field. I figured that by now, some seventeen years since he left Princeton, he must have the contacts I needed to try to implement my idea about the holographic Temple. "Interesting," he said, smiling slightly, after I had explained myself We were sitting in his study. It was lined from floor to ceiling with heavy old books whose covers indicated they were in Hebrew or Yiddish or whatever it is that uses that crinkly alphabet. He lived these days in a fourth-floor apartment -- no elevator -- in a beat-up old frame building. From outside the heavy oak door of the study penetrated the pandemonium of a small apartment containing seven children who were forbidden to watch television (too much corrupting influence). His wife looked pretty healthy to me, but I had to wonder whether tranquilizers are kosher. He thought a little and then opined in that smarmy voice he had cultivated since he got religion: "It says somewhere -- I'll have to try to track it down -- that when the Temple is rebuilt, its walls will be walls of fire. That's encouraging. Of course you're not the Messiah and He's nowhere in sight so far as I know, and that's not encouraging. Still, if you want to try, why not? It also is written that if the world is sufficiently evil, then the fulfillment of the prophecies will seem to be the action of purely natural forces, and that will be our punishment since we will not know the joy of witnessing His miracle. Maybe you are the natural instrument that will fulfill the prophecy." He chuckled and continued in a voice more like a physicist and less like an apprentice saint, "It seems to depend more on my mood than on anything that happens out there, but the world becomes, from time to time, quite evil. Other times it is rather good, all in all. We have a paradox. It was quite evil this morning, until you came here to visit me, old friend. Now the world is getting better and better, in which case I'm afraid there's not much hope for your idea. You had better go away and try to get belp from someone else. Then I'll be able to help you." I just sat there. I knew that I would have to survive two or three such logic mazes before the conversation turned serious. After a while Len said, 'T know a man in the Knesset who should be able to help you. He has contacts in the Israeli government and the "Hunh?!" smuggling refugees into Israel at gets some much-needed cash for which they don't owe Russia, Saudi Arabia, Libya, or anybody anything. The Israelis are delighted because they need manpower, and even if they have to pay the whole hundred dollars a head -- and they rarely do -- it is still a lot less than it costs them to get someone out of Russia. "It's essential, of course, that the arrangements are not ruined by an unfortunate choice of a time and place to conduct a little practice raid or artillery duel. Therefore, someone has to tell someone to tell someone to tell someone. My friend is second someone from the right. Of course, in Israeli politics that still puts him well to the left of our Democrats." "I don't understand you." "That's okay. I'm just joking. But really, I do know the man you should contact. He does have contacts with both the Israeli govern"Len, you're amazing." "Call me 'Aryeh,' please."    And that's how I came to be flying to Israel, with a letter by Len in my pocket introducing me to Dr. Shimshon Kafsi, a physicist who used to work for some sort of secret Israeli project but was now a member of the Knesset, representing an obscure minority party whose principal platform plank appeared to be a crash program of governmentsponsored experimental theology; how many prayers to Jeljovah cancel how many prayers to Baal -- that sort of thing, I think. Kafsi, in turn, was supposed to introduce me to someone else who would be able to introduce me to the right person in the Arab world. As I sat there in the late afternoon twilight forty-one thousand feet above the Bermuda triangle, my knees cramping me the way they always do when I have to sit still for a long time, I watched several young men dressed in the Orthodox Jewish uniform sway and mumble in the aisle -- saying their sunset prayers, I assumed. Lazily I fantasized a hijack attempt I would foil, earning the intense sexual favors of the cute little hostess. I took out my little pocket memo pad and made ready to note down any interesting invention ideas -- my lastditch fallback defense against utter ennui. I got stuff like: A way to make color television three-dimensional for under twenty-five dollars of retrofitting per set, provided the viewer is totally red-green color blind; how to stabilize trojan orbits near binary black holes; a cheap way to prop up the Colossus of Rhodes, using technology available at the time it was standing. A typical series of invention ideas. Suddenly, however, I had an idea for a sort of digitalanalog hybrid that would speed testing of possible proofs of Fermat's Last Theorem. Now that was interesting! I began writing complicated equations on my pad, using a combination of Arabic, Greek, Roman and Hebrew orthography to permit me to distinguish all the different (and different kinds of) elements that had to be represented. The cute little hostess leaned over to see what I was writing, and I inhaled pure essence of rutting musk ox or sexually deviated sperm whale. It was all I could do to keep from doing all I could do. "What's that?" the dear girl asked. "I can't teU you," I ruiswered. "It's a military secret. I'm an American who works for the Israeli government -- on loan, you know." (I think I forgot to mention that the plane was an El Al # -- I like their more thorough security searches.) "This is important mathematical work related to an important project. I imagine it's safe to tell you this much because anyone who is crew on one of these flights must have been cleared before being given anti-hijack training, but I really have to ask you to forget even this much. I tried to look very clever and competent. The inventor of a fountain-pen atomic bomb. Well, folks, that smart-ass reply of mine both saved my life and almost led to World War HI. I'm glad about the first result of my dishonest boasting, and I'm really, truly sorry about the second -- except that I do have a trace of smug satisfaction that the Big War didn't erupt -- and maybe it became a little less likely that it ever will. I'm getting ahead of my stoiy though, so let's get back to the next few minutes up there in that El Al jet. You've surely figured out by now that I was on the famous Flight #. Pay attention. I'm about to tell you what really happened. The cute little hostess blinked twice. Then she said, "Let me bring you some juice -- or would you prefer some other beverage?" I noticed that for some reason her lower lip was trembling slightly. "Orange juice will be fine," I answered. I had intended to add that a man with as important a mission as mine had to drink only healthful beverages, but before I could finish my sentence, she took advantage of the pause before the start of a new clause and darted off down the aisle as if bringing me orange juice was the reason she had been given such cute little feet. However, once she disappeared into the #'s galley, she never came back. Ten minutes dragged by. I drifted from the fantasy about how she would show me her admiration to the one about rescuing her from the escaped mental patient holding her in the galley with a bread knife. (Do they have bread knives in the galley? I doubt it -- after all, the bread is pre-cut, isn't it?) Suddenly a man's voice spoke on the plane's announcement system. "Ladies and gentlemen," a very deep voice began, speaking with a distinctly foreign accent -- later I discovered it was German. "This is Captain Ishmael speaking. I hope that you have been enjoying your trip and that the remainder of it will prove even more enjoyable and instructive. I must announce a slight change in itinerary, however. This plane was scheduled to proceed directly to Tel Aviv. However, it will prove necessary to make a stopover in recently liberated Palestinian territory." That was how we found out we had been hijacked. Captain Ishmael continued; "There will be several hours before we reach our destination. During this time the normal services of this plane will continue. However, no passenger will be permitted to leave his seat without first securing permission from the crew, one of whom may be summoned by pressing the call button. Any individual who disobeys this simple and reasonable regulation will be assumed to be plotting mutiny and will be dealt with by summary execution. Of course no sensible passenger is in the slightest danger because this one simple regulation, which we must enforce for the sake of order, is so easy to obey and so natural and obvious that there will be no need for concern by anyone not planning a mutiny. Please note that as of now, we, the Twentieth of June Chapter of the Mosque of Omar Division of the Free Palestinian People's Army, are the duly constituted authority on this vessel in international flight, and any effort to seize control of this vessel from us is air piracy and subject to its well-known condign punishment. "Preparatory to our landing in Free Palestinian territory, there must be routine customs and visa inspections and interviews. To obviate needless delay after we land, and so that you may promptly leave the plane if you wish to do so during our stopover in Free Palestine, we will interview each of you while we are in the air. When you hear your name announced, rise promptly from your seat and come down the aisle to the crew station next to the galley where the soft drinks are stored. A crew member will meet you there and give you further instructions. "To begin with, will Mr. Isaac Benson please come up for his i interview?" When Captain Ishmael mentioned I the Mosque of Omar, you can im: agine how excited I became. I felt . like jumping up and cheering or I maybe kissing that cute little hostess I with the pheromone-charged perfume (who was actually not in sight at the moment -- maybe that's what stopped me). Then, when I was called for first, my mood flipflopped into total terror. Bravely I collapsed into a little heap of wriggling spineless invertebrates. Put simply, I fainted. When I came to, I was lying on , my back on the floor of what was obviously the galley. The cute little hostess was stretched on top of me squeezing and rubbing the back of my neck with her right hand while she massaged my right kneecap with her left hand. "Welcome back," she whispered conspiratorially. Then, maternally (my mother is a nag): "Do you realize you've lost your turn! That was a really risky thing you did!" "Listen," I whispered back, "I lied before. I'm not involved in any secret project for the U.S. government or the Israeli government or anyone. I'm just an inventor on my way on a business trip to try to sell my latest invention." I tried to look as frightened, inadequate, stupid, blundering, bumbling and schnooky as I felt. Her eyes glistened. She put her arms up to. my shoulders and drew her lips to win two-and-a-half air molecules of mine. Our lips were so close, the electrostatic forces made it seem as if they were touching. "I thought you would be this brave," she whispered huskily in a voice that was the perfect sound equivalent of her perfume. It is a tribute to my youth and excellent health that I noticed this. It is a tribute to my terror that I didn't care. "No, really," I whispered back, "I'm really just a schnooky inventor!" I suddenly remembered to stop whispering and added in a shriek appropriate for either the situation I was in or a try-out for the role of the second of the Three Witches in Macbeth: "I'm not working for the Israeli government! I'm not working for the American government. I don't know any military secrets!" "That was very resourceful," she said thoughtfully and -- if possible -- more admiringly than ever. "Now the whole plane knows you're an Israeli agent. We'll have to be careful to treat you well until we get you away from the others. Then we'll have to break your resistance quickly, to help counter the myth of Israeli invulnerability." Even in my terror, which by now had reached the abject physiological level of imminent danger that I would wet my pants, I was struck by a major anomaly: "How come an Israeli stewardess is working for Arab hijackers?" I blurted. She answered in roughly the tone of voice the fifth-grade teacher's pet used to use when she told her friends why she had ratted to the teacher about the firecracker under her desk: "I'm a deep double agent." "Hunhm?" "Like every responsible government, the Israeli government plans for every contingency. Just in case the Arabs win, we have a certain number of agents planted in the Arab camp. Even if all other Jews in the world are exterminated, we handful of quislings will keep the Faith alive!" She smiled smugly. It occurred to me that there was no reason why she should be any more truthful with me than I had been with her. To my total astonishment, I heard my voice say, "I find you very attractive." I then felt my face smile -- engagingly, I hoped. From the inside it felt quite forced. She whispered, "I find you very attractive, too. I think it is your bravery. I think that if you could find a rationalization for joining our camp, we would become lovers. Very good lovers. Very close lovers." Her perfume sent little prurient organic pimps and panders scurrying up my nasal passages to infiltrate sneakily through the myriad holes in the bony plate between the nasal sensors and my brain. I listened to an intoxicated slice of brain think that it would be j worth it if I were killed for raping ' her. I firmly (not too firmly, I hoped) told myself to stop that kind ! of stuff. I Sternly, I told myself that all I would do would be to put my arm around the girl. That was just I friendly, that's all. But when I did ' it, the way her magnetic poles brushed against me gave me an idea. I kissed her. That seemed to increase the magnetic field and gave me another idea...    The dark gent in the burnoose didn't really try to keep the rifle pointed at me. "People are always more suggestible right after orgasm," he said with a smile, sounding sneaky because of the way he hissed his esses. "Whom are you trying to suggest?" I asked, "Me or her?" He laughed soundlessly. He was a short, dark man who appeared to be about twenty pounds underweight. He had the kind of face that is best i described as foxlike to anyone who is familiar with what foxes are like. Since I'm not such a one, I would get the picture of his face better -- if, that is, someone else had to describe it to me -- if it were described as crafty looking, triangular, with a . tiny mouth over a little sunken chin. He looked like one of the bad guys in a movie that doesn't have time for characterization and has to rely on stereotypes to identify who's on which side. I have always hated such movies and such stereotypies. Besides, I was in a good mood. I decided to like him. "I'm not any kind of agent. I'm a dumb inventor. I'm on my way to Israel to try to sell an invention. I'll tell you all about it. It has absolutely no practical value whatsoever. I've simply invented a way to make giant three-dimensional projections -- images -- of things. I could make a three-dimensional image of a house and it would look absolutely real. You could walk around it and see it from all sides. But it would not shelter you from the rain. It would just be an image. "My idea is to use my invention to project an image of a reconstructed Temple in Jerusalem. My kind of three-dimensional image can be turned on or off by a flick of a switch. I expect each of the different religious groups in Jerusalem will want their own image to fit their own beliefs about what the Temple was or should be like. The Moslems could have their own image or images too, you know." "How do you keep such a large wave front collimated?" he asked. "You can't do it without feedback," I answered. "You need sensors located out at various distances along the line of the wave front's progress. The light input is converted to electrons that move down a path through a flawless metal crystal. In effect, the light signal triggers a signal several orders of magnitude higher in frequency and therefore capable of measuring the time of arrival of the light with very great accuracy. The electrons trigger a moving wave of surface charge shift along a long, thin metal filament. It's something like a neural impulse. The surface waves from each of the different sensors that are supposed to receive simultaneous signals converge on a single junction that is similar to a neural synapse at which several neural axons converge. If the timing of the different signals is even slightly off, they fail to synergize to produce a sufficiently strong momentary potential surge to trigger a response in a condensor plate that constitutes the equivalent of the next neuron in the network. In effect, the system acts to magnify tiny errors in simultaneity, that is, collimation. Then a feedback circuit adjusts the collimation by focusing a standing ultrasound wave on a transparent helium medium through which the light passes as it leaves the laser source. The variations in density produced by modifying the focus of the ultrasound act to adjust the speed of the light wavefront by just the proper amount." "But how do you take into account noise in the transmission of the error signal, or in the system that generates the correction?" I didn't think to wonder how come he knew enough physics to ask the right questions or how come he was catching on so fast. I tend to think that everyone knows everything. That's one of the reasons my inferiority complex is such a splendid specimen. I am really very proud of it. "The feedback makes the proper conection," I answered, "except for certain dangerous resonant firequencies. The system is so sensitive and so fast that its resonant frequencies are up in the soft X-ray range, much higher than light frequency, and so a light signal is hardly ever appreciably damaged." "How fast does that surface charge effect travel? It can't be very fast. Doesn't that make the whole system very insensitiveT' Just then I was suddenly reminded that Shaya (the cute hostess) was still lying next to me -- rather, behind me, with her body pressed against my bare back. She reminded me. She did it by suddenly biting my shoulder, I gave a little yelp and squirmed away from her, banging my head against the metal side of the galley soiled-dish receptacle. While I was massaging my head and my shoulder and wishing the cute little hostess would do it, the dark bumoosed one with the rifle spoke a short, angry-sounding phrase in a guttural language, and the c.l.h. scooted out of there toward the front of the plane, not even stopping to slip into her shoes. "I am glad you have decided to cooperate," the d.b.o. said. "It would have been a great propaganda coup for the Israelis if they had been the ones to spring the surprise appearance of the new Temple. Now we will provide the surprise." "Why can't everybody do their own thing?" "No doubt, eventually, all surviving actors in the little drama will get the chance to display a suitable Temple, but there is no need that all do so equally promptly. It will be far better for the future peace and stability of the world, let alone this region, if we put on our show first." He smiled. He had too many teeth. I decided that maybe I should stop liking him. On second thought, I decided to try as hard as I could to like him, at least as long as he had a rifle and I didn't. In fact, even if we both had rifles. He smiled even more broadly, showing some, shiny steel where his molars grew like a coral reef. "We wondered if you would reveal yourself. You are a very sensible, very wise, very adaptable man. Perhaps you would like to use the next few hours before landing preparing a list of the supplies you will need. We may have to order some and we are in such a hurry that even hours may count. You have never had the luxury of the kind of support staff we will provide you. If you give me your list. I will radio ahead and we will be ready when we land." I realized that somehow I had been expected. It must have been some message from Aryeh (Leonard) that had gone astray. It seemed to me that I would be betraying my good Jewish friend if I cooperated with these Arabs but I felt that it would be better to betray him than to betray myself by getting myself killed. I would try to make it up later, maybe by contributing to the Jewish National Fund. I gave him a list of equipment and supplies. I made it as long and expensive as possible. If in doubt, I asked for the more expensive and complicated component rather than some simpler, cheaper alternative. He seemed delighted with the list and his glee seemed to grow with the growing cost. "Now I am sure your device will work," he said. "Nobody would have built something remotely like it if he did not know precisely what he was looking for." "Nobody ever has. I haven't. Did you think I had?" "Oh, no!" he reassured me. "But I did worry about why something like your idea hadn't been tried before. I think that equipment lars. That's very encouraging." I tried to think of some big extravagance to encourage him enough to put down the rifle but I seemed to have run out of inspiration -- until: "And I'll also need five assistants. all of whom have or almost have doctorates in appropriate areas of physics and engineering." "Physics and...?" "I meant 'or.' " "If 'and' would be better. I'm sure it can be arranged." For the first time I grasped the implications of the increase in the price of oil. Three weeks later I began to grasp the implications of the implications. We had landed at an airstrip next to an oasis in the middle of a desert. For all I knew, there was a town just beyond the second sand dune from the right, but there was no sign it was there. Nevertheless, by helicopter and by giant transport plane, people and equipment came pouring into Angry Shah, the name I had privately given to wherever we were. After about a week the other passengers and the crew had flown off. I never did get close to Shay a again. I wasn't exactly an honored guest, or the boss of the project, or a prisoner. I was all three, plus a lot of other stuff I couldn't readily label. My hosts were spending money as though it were about to go out of style. (With the great inflation of the eighties going full blast, I guess they may have been right.) Tlie upshot was that that morning, three weeks later, I was standing next to the portable blackboard in the command tent. Seated around the teak conference table were four of the world's top ten experts on the engineering or physics of holography. I strongly suspected the missing six were Jewish. "Gentlemen," I said (thinking that "Whores" would have been a more accurate collective characterization and probably "Fellow whores" would have been better yet), "then we are agreed that we'll have the first megaholograph ready for demonstration in fifteen days." Dr. Takashita, a quiet little man with graying hair and a pencil-thin moustache, said, "Calibration." That was about forty per cent of his daily syllable ration so I avoided asking him to explain. I had learned to think about whatever he said before I asked him to say anything more, which was, I suppose, the main reason for his communication style. "I assume that the calibration will be complete by the end of the week. Today is Monday. That means Friday." I looked around the table, searching for disagreement, hoping for agreement. As usual, they looked alert and intelligent but avoided giving me much of a clue. I took the desperate step again: I thought. "Let's see, if we have to get the calibration done, we first have to get all the equipment solidly anchored. That means we have to calibrate the vibration and shock-measuring equipment. That means we have to anchor it. Well, we have today's assignment defined for us." For once things went without serious hitches. By Friday we did have everything calibrated. We had decided to use, for our first image, something that could be briefly mistaken for a real object but that could not possibly fool an observer for any length of time. Therefore, we would project a grove of palm trees that grew near the well near the center of the oasis. At first glance it should look real but it would betray itself when the trees did not move with the breeze. (I know. What about dead calm? We decided not to try the experiment in a dead calm.)    Saturday was spent setting up our laser equipment all around the palmtree grove. Sunday we spent getting hijacked. The attack started just before dawn, I am told. I was, of course, in the sack. The first I knew, there was the sound of machine-gun firing from somewhere outside my land cruiser. I sleepily assumed that some of the Arab guards had gotten drunk or high and were whooping it up. Since the only women at our camp were some elderly cooks and Senora Lupe Arrau-McBride, our sixty-eight-year-old Chilean expert on wave-front polarization diffraction, I had been expecting some sort of hell to break loose. It must have been no more than two minutes later, however, that three armed men burst into my room. They were dressed like Russian air-force officers (at the time all I dimly gathered was that they looked like some sort of Russian military officers -- red stars, you know, do kind of suggest that). They all carried smoking machine guns. The first man in, who looked in the dim light to be about twelve, said in unaccented English, "Get up, you ass-kissing quisling Arabloving fairy, or we'll blow your brains out faster than your Arab friends could blow anything else." Notice the absence of any exclamation mark at the end of that sentence. He said it quietly, easily, as if he usually said sweet things like that when, as he did several times a day, he burst into a man's room carrying a smoking gun. My reaction was to swallow a big gulp of spit and phlegm and start to choke. I doubled up, all tangled in the sheets, parts of my naked anatomy sticking out obscenely while other parts convulsively wove the sheets into a straitjacket woven around and between my arms and chest and back. I coughed and strangled and my heart palpitated with a mixture of terror that any moment they would shoot me in the precious parts of me that were exposed and terror that they would simply stand there and watch while I choked to death. It seemed like a singularly embarrassing way to die. Suddenly I felt hands grabbing me under the knee joints. I was jerked out of bed and out of the bed sheets with such force that a sheet flapped against my chin with a loud snap, damn near knocking me out. I never had time to hit the floor with my head because two other arms grabbed me under the arm pits and I was swung face down across the back of one of my friendly visitors. You won't believe this. I was still coughing and choking. Guess what I thought; I was so confused and crazy that my only thought was that it was a lucky thing I was naked so they could see definite proof that I didn't find riding like that on a man's back exciting. I lay there, half choked, and felt pleased that they would soon surely decide they had maligned me by calling me a queer! We started out of the tent. I could still hear plenty of shots being fired in the background, also quite a bit of screaming and moaning. There was a lot of flickering light; evidently a good deal of the camp was burning. I smelled a terrible roasting smell that would have been delicious if it had not seemed likely that it was coming from what I was afraid it was coming from. Suddenly there was a burst of light, then everything went black. They told me later that my coughing was driving them nuts, and besides, it seemed likely to draw fire from somebody. They half suspected I was doing it on purpose -- a very clever trick, they thought -- and so they gently conked me on the head with a machine gun. Once again I suffered from overestimation. It is a miracle I didn't die of choking while I was unconscious, but perhaps the way they were carrying me with my head lower than my chest saved my life by promoting drainage. I awoke in a hospital room. Now remember, the men I had seen were wearing Russian-type uniforms. Naturally I assumed I was in Russia. When I opened my eyes, there were two nurses and a doctor -- or so I perceived the situation; later I learned otherwise. But when I first saw the three white-suited persons next to my bed, it was a natural assumption. In English that had the faintest trace of an accent, the doctor said, "You were not seriously injured, Mr. Benson. You are in a hospital only as a precaution. After we perform a few simple tests to make sure we haven't overlooked anything, I plan to release you. That will probably be in a few hours." He smiled. "It is a pleasure to meet you, Mr. Benson," he went on. "Let me introduce myself. I am Doctor Sapir. This is your nurse. Miss Kessef. The other lovely lady is a medical security officer, Leftenant Dagell." Note that he pronounced the military title the British way, with a "left." The names didn't tell me much. They didn't sound particularly Russian but this was a very small sample. The doctor was slight, aging, rather dark-skinned, with black eyes and hair. His face was wrinkled, his cheeks sunken, his facial bones prominent. The women were both twenty-ish, smiling, wearing no lipstick, black-haired, dark-eyed, attractive, slender. One was oliveskinned, the other very light. I took a direct approach. "Where am I?" "In a military hospital not far from Tel Aviv." The Russians weren't going to fool me that easily. I had been one of the few loyal fans of the television series, "The Prisoner," in which a determined man escaped again and again from a diabolically complex trap, only to be caught before the end of the program so that the next show could give him another opportunity to escape. Besides, I am as paranoid as anyone you might care to compare to me. "How soon can I see an American Embassy official?" I asked slyly. Leftenant Dagell answered, "The embassy will be notified immediately if you wish, and they will probably send someone over right away. But can't we persuade you to wait?" She smiled sweetly. I knew that, of course, there would be a welltrained agent who would impersonate an American consular official. It seemed to me that my best strategy would be to appear to be fooled. At all costs I wanted to avoid the brain-washing drugs and torture that would be my fate if my captors knew I saw through their clever masquerade. "Why should I want to wait?" I asked, trying to sound dumb and innocent, and hoping I would do a better job of it than I had done earlier when my Arab friends had hijacked the El AI #. "We need your help with the giant holographic projector we are building," Lt. Dagell explained. Her voice and manner were military -- crisp. She made me feel as if I had been late returning a library book. She didn't sound as if she needed anyone's help with any thing. "How far along are you?" I asked, cleverly probing for information. "We have duplicated what the Arabs did for you at Wadi Qatar." Her pronunciation of the gutteral "q" was splendid. I felt sure that the leftenant always had a perfectly clear throat; she could probably flip a speck on her soft palate twenty feet against a stiff breeze. By the way, she was the lightskinned one. Her hair was straight, short, severe. So were her eyebrows. I never saw a woman without horn-rimmed glasses who gave so powerful an impression that she was wearing them. "I'm surprised you want help from a 'quisling Arab-loving fairy,' " I said, sounding sincerely hurt; I still resented the unjust accusation. To my surprise all three burst into laughter. "Our psychologists triumph again!" Dr. Sapir said, obviously forcing himself to keep from guffawing some more. "They assured us that if our men recited that accusation when they came to get you, you would become too upset to resist -- just in case you wanted to. "Please accept our apologies," he went on. "We have no reason to believe you had that sort of intimate relationship with your Arab captors. By the way, did you?" Later I learned that this was Dr. Sapir's way of being funny but at the time I was not amused. However, since I wasn't Queen Victoria, and since I didn't want to come across like any sort of queen anyway, I decided to be polite and calm despite the insult. Besides, remember, I assumed that my three firiends were not above little expressions of affection -- like an Iron Maiden. "I cooperated with my captors because I'm apolitical," I answered. This time I didn't try to sound stupid. It was hard enough trying not to sound priggish. "My one aim in life is to see my invention of macro-holographies demonstrated. I'll be glad to help you build the necessary projector. However," I went on, "it would certainly make me feel more like the guest of a civilized nation rather than the prisoner of a gang of bandits if I could see an American consular official and if I could come and go as I please. I certainly have no reason to run off, at least not until the macro-holograph projector is completed." "We'll drive you into town to the American Embassy this afternoon, provided the doctors here check you out," Lt. Dagell crisply assured me. "If you can't leave the hospital, we'll arrange for someone from the embassy to come here." "I think you'll be able to leave in an hour or two," Dr. Sapir said breezily. "Our mutal friend. Rabbi Bachutz, tells us you are virtually indestructible." "How would he know?" I was impressed with the effectiveness of Soviet intelligence. "He says that not only are you smart and creative, you're dso lucky." That sounded like Leonard! Could it be that he was actually a deep-cover Soviet agent? Could his sudden conversion to Jewish orthodoxy have been the result of orders from his Soviet spy contact? "In what city is the embassy?" I asked. "In Tel Aviv, I'm sorry to say," the crisp leftenant replied, sounding not so crisp for the first time. "Your government has been unwilling to place the embassy where it belongs, in our capital city, Jerusalem." She shook her head sadly. "I've always wanted to see the famous sights of Israel. Could we arrange a sightseeing tour? To the Wailing Wall, for example?" "The Western Wall," Dr. Sapir corrected, sounding pleased. "Now that it is no longer on foreign territory, we don't call it the 'Wailing Wall' any longer." "Bring me all the information you can get on the macroholographic projector you've been building. I'll study it until we're ready to go on our little tour. I'd like that to be our schedule for the next few days: work part of the day, tourism the rest." I figured it would be fun to watch them manufacture excuses for not being able to take me to all the sightseeing attractions in Israel. That afternoon, though, I was very impressed by the amount of money and effort, not to mention detailed preparation, the Russians had put into the attempt to fool me. As we drove in what seemed like a perfectly ordinary automobile -- although a small one by American standards -- I could detect no flaws in the splendidly worked out, utterly convincing illusion they had generated that this place was really in Israel. They even, incredibly, had mock-ups of the various famous buildings I specified! It became increasingly difficult to believe that all this elaborate and expensive preparation had been done just to fool me. Instead, I began more and more to fear that they had tampered with my brain -- with my memories -- while I had been unconscious. That would explain why I had been knocked out; it would also explain the presence of a physician when I awoke. I found it frightening to consider that things I was sure I knew, such as that Israel had a famous museum dedicated to the holocaust, might actually have been implanted by the Russians for some ulterior purpose. After all, my memories were the stuff that made me me. How could I be sure that I was still the same person I had been before my abduction? How could I be sure about any of my memories? Maybe there had never been an abduction. Maybe I was a robot built by my captors for the specific purpose of overseeing the construction of a giant holographic projector, and maybe all my memories were phony. Maybe there was no United States, no Leonard Bachutz, no Isaac Benson. I thought this stuff while I was riding around in the little white Fiat, sitting in the back seat next to Lt. Dagell, with a glum-faced young non-com driving. He didn't seem to speak any English; Dagell communicated with him in quick barks of a guttural language I assumed was a local dialect of Hebrew, though it sounded more like Arabic to me. While I was scaring myself with thoughts that I might really be a fictional character, I tried to hide my disturbance behind conventionaJ oohing and ahing at appropriate places along the tour. But Dagell noticed something was amiss. I guess I oohed when I should have ahed. "Are you unwell?" she asked. peering into my eyes like an ophthalmology intern about to be thrilled by his first microwaveinduced cataract. "I'm fine," I gulped, but she didn't believe me. She barked something more gutmral than usual and the Fiat U-tumed in heavy traffic, eliciting a splendid fanfare of car horns followed by a capella guttural cries. My hands and feet had begun to tingle. Now the tingling seemed to spread all over my body. At the same time, my heart suddenly began to flutter and a reddish haze spread in front of my eyes. Considering how the Fiat was weaving through cars and pedestrians, that haze probably protected me from being scared to death. The next thing I knew, I was lying in a hospital bed again, feeling very warm and drowzy. I hadn't felt so peaceful and contented since I was weaned -- which is odd, since I was a bottle baby. Dr. Sapir smiled down at me. "We'll have proof shortly that you're really in Israel," he said. I smiled up at him. He was really a very sweet man. It was a shame he wasn't real. But the fact that all this was an illusion was somehow very charming, very cute. I felt that this was the most pleasant little nightmare a man could possibly have, and I really felt grateful to him or to whomever was responsible. "You told us all about it under narcosynthesis," he said pleasantly. and I couldn't help but be grateful I that they had taken all that trouble . over me. I The next couple of days were a , twilight haze. They kept me happily drugged, just barely awake enough to take care of eating, drinking,  eliminating, and answering silly little questions about that funny, fiinny notion -- the giant holographic ) projector. I think it was on the third day that they let the drags wear off. I woke to find Dr. Sapir and Leftenant Dagell next to my bed again. Frosty-face Dagell actually smiled!  "We have some visitors for you," I she said. In walked my mother, Len Bachutz (dressed in his Orthodox I Jew uniform), and a gray-suited,  gray-haired pudgy gentleman I ' knew instantly must be the American Embassy official detailed to as' sure me this was really Israel! There was a peculiar scurrying around inside my head. It lasted less than a second but it felt like a century of fierce, uninterrupted mental work. I had to rearrange all i my perceptions. My final resting point was the conviction that it didn't matter whether or not I was in Israel -- or Russia -- or a nut factory in Norristown, Pennsylvania. The question was really metaphysical. The situation was such a convincing mock-up of being in Israel that I ? might as well act as if I were in Isj rael. After all, I really might be, after all. A moment later I was delighted I had made that decision. In walked a fourth visitor. My, the hospital seemed kind of lax about how many visitors they let into a patient's room at the same time. Through the door undulated Shaya, the cute little hostess! This time she was wearing what looked to be a regulation Israeli captain's uniform. It took a while for the several different conversations that ensued to get themselves sorted out but in time it was settled that my mother and Aryeh (Len) would be visiting with me for about ten days, with all of us sharing an apartment in a spanking new apartment house on the outskirts of Natanya. Shaya was introduced all around as my new assistant on the holography project. My mother took an instant shine to her which she expressed by drawing from her pocketbook one of the little copies of the New Testament she always carries about. She thrust the Book at Shaya, explaining that it was a gateway to surpassing peace. I began to understand why Shaya was a successful double (at least) agent when she very gratefully accepted the volume and began leafing through it, suddenly absolutely absorbed and fascinated. The next morning, at our new apartment, my mother woke me at six-thirty. For a sleepy thirty seconds I thought I was late to high school. Mother wanted me to start my first day of work right. She had prepared a breakfast that would have prepared me for work as a Siberian Husky. There was a Jeep waiting downstairs for me when I emerged, burping, at seven-forty. Lt. Dagell (does she ever sleep?) was there to finger me to the driver. The Israelis, it turned out, were going directly for the big pay-off. Our headquarters were in a secret post behind and underneath a Druseowned barbershop quite near the Mosque of Omar. You go in a little door at the rear of the barbershop, go down a flight of stairs, walk through a dusty basement full of crates of, I suppose, hair tonic, walk through a door labeled in Hebrew, Arabic and Turkish (I found this all out later), "Plumbing obstructed. Please use facilities upstairs." You are in a filthy room that smells like a latrine long overdue for cleaning. You step into the rickety toilet seat and press hard against the top of the dirty mirror next to it. Suddenly the room fills with an intense white light. The seat falls away but before you have time to fall, the mirror against which you are pressing tilts outward against your pressure. With it comes the entire wall, which suddenly is beneath you rather than in front. Before you have time to adjust to the fact that the entire roomlet has become a vehicle rushing through some underground passageway, before you have time to turn around and see where the harsh light is coming from, the ride is over. The wall beneath you tilts again and you tumble head forward onto a padded surface like a large gym mat. Standing all about you in a large room without visible doors or windows are fierce-looking Israeli soldiers holding burp guns pointing at the place your burps come from. I never got used to that way of arriving at work. What would they do if one of the people who had to work there had a weak heart or, worse yet, had a back that was easily thrown out? Except for the padded reception area, the rest of the room, which was about the size of a high-school gymnasium, was filled with equipment stolen from the set of a madscientist movie. Amazingly, though, it worked: With a very few additions and improvements, it was going to be able to project giant holographic images. I suppxise you're hot to find out how I left that fancy place. Well, I don't know. When it was time to go, they would very politely ask me to take a deep breath of an anesthetic gas. Next thing I'd know, I was sitting in a barber's chair upstairs. Don't ask me how they kept the neighbors from wondering about the strange-looking guy who would get carried into the barbershop every afternoon. Come to think of it, I don't even know, of course, that they did have to carry me. Maybe that anesthesia was really some sort of memory blackout. Maybe I walked in like a zombi, under my own steam, but with the clutch in, fully disengaging my brain. Shaya was around a lot. She even came over to my apartment one evening, whereupon my mother suddenly got wanderlust. She announced she was going out to look for a taxi. "Where are you going, Ma?" I asked. It was Friday evening, a time when even the streets and sidewalks rest. That Friday night, I didn't. You would think that a good Seventh Day Adventist of my mother's generation would not have been that cooperative.    After my mother and Len left for accepted my offer and moved in. After that, life sped by blissfully. Finally the great day arrived. We would turn on The Temple on Hanukkah, the anniversary of the dedication of the Temple. Okay, so I wasn't thinking very clearly or I would have remembered how my Arab friends felt about the idea of the Israelis turning on the Temple. (They felt about it about how the police chief of Memphis would have felt about somebody turning on the President.) No, Aat's not quite right. I did remember and actually I was very scared. But it was an odd sort of fear. It didn't affect my work. Somehow it stayed locked up in a comer of my mind, walled off from the day's work. I was terrified every night: I had nightmares in which Arabs with giant scimitars cut off my toes for practice before going on to cutting off my practice; I had cramps after every meal; I had spots in front of the spots in front of my eyes. But somehow I had succeeded in mcking my awareness into a little pocket in my head whenever it was time to work on the project. I took out my fear and stroked it and fondled it every evening, but come morning I was able to put it away again. I guess I assumed that somehow, some way, those clever, competent, efficient Israelis would be able to handle whatever the Arabs tried to do to stop us or punish us. After all, those Israelis were so cool, so determined, so scientific. We planned to turn the Temple on just before sunset, just before the time for lighting the first Hanukkah candle. There had been no official advance announcement of what we planned to do, just a vague news item that the Israelis had a surprising new scientific achievement to make public, one that had no possible military application but might nevertheless contribute greatly to the security of the Jewish state. It was mad, of course, for the Israelis to have thought their Arab enemies would not know or at least guess what was up. First of all, the Arabs had been directly involved when I worked for them out in Angry Shah. Second of all, there was the little matter of the date. Hanukkah, Shaya told me, is the first priority to private, personal matters. "Can Shaya be saved?" I asked, talking so fast I must have sounded as if I were babbling. "Can Shaya be brought here before the bombs start to fall? Do you know where she is? She's out there, isn't she? Can we get a message to her?" I think I got all that out in one breath. Most of it should have been printed as one word, without any spaces. Dr. Sapir suddenly grabbed me by both shoulders and forced me to sit down in an empty space in the front bench. "Shaya can't come," he said, looking very stem. His grip on my shoulders became so tight I ached. "There was an Arab suicide raid on your apartment this morning just after you left. They evidently thought you were still at home. They were ready to do anything to stop our use of your invention. Luckily for you, you had left already. But they got everyone still in the apartment." I didn't get the main implication. Was he trying to tell me that Shaya had been two-timing me? Who else could have been in the apartment except for Shaya? I asked him; "Who else could have been in the apartment except for Shaya?" "We had two security agents conferring with her about special precautions but there were about ten raiders and they had the advantage of surprise. Four of them actually got away and we are hunting for them still." The room shimmered about me. He pulled my head forward against him. Suddenly I felt someone behind me pressing a hypo into my shoulder muscle, right through the shirt. "The best thing you can do now," he said, "is to help us against them. It's what she would want you to do. She had great faith in you. From the start she spoke in your behalf and was your chief defender. There were some who thought you might be a clever agent and so your freedom if not your life was by no means certain, at least at first." "You lost the war and she got killed anyway?" I whispered, my throat oddly constricted. I was having great difficulty breathing. "No!" he shouted. "We haven't lost the war! It begins to look as if we've won it!" That, of course, was hysteria. It occurred to me that if he was so confused that he thought his side might have won the war, then he probably was much too confused to have any trustworthy information about Shaya. I felt much better. He probably had her confused with six other women. Maybe, poor man, something like what he had described to me had actually happened to him and a girl he had been living with many years ago. "I'm sure everything will be all right," I said as soothingly as I could. I began to feel very sleepy. Suddenly the screen changed. I recognized the face that appeared on it. It was the Prime Minister of Egypt. For the first time the sound came on and I heard him. He was obviously delivering some sort of solemn speech. Probably, I thought, he was assuring the Israelis they would be treated well if they surrendered immediately. To my astonishment, the roomful of mostly stiff, military men dissolved into wild cheers. Men hugged their neighbors and, pounding each other on the back, danced around the room. Did the Arabs have some kind of nerve gas? Why wasn't I affected? "Your holographic projector made the difference," Dr.General Sapir shouted over the din. I stared at him. "It fooled you, too," he chortled. "The planes, Isaac, and the tanks, were mostly just images." "How did you make them move?" "One plane or one tank projected a group that moved with it. The Arabs had guilty consciences, a fatal weakness. They knew that they had sneaked in extra arms that the great powers, except for Russia,, didn't know about. Therefore they were ready to believe we had done the same." It began to sink in that the Israelis had won. The Israelis had won and Shaya was dead. I was suddenly furious. They had no right to victory, no right to joy! I threw myself on Sapir. I didn't try to strangle him. RaAer, I tried to remove his adam's apple. By the time they pulled me loose, Sapir was past breathing but they tell me they saved him; there were two officers in the room who also had medical degrees and one of them did an emergency tracheotomy with a pocketknife. Meanwhile, several others were roughing me up, to my deep satisfaction. I kept hoping Aey would kill me and to encourage this, I began to shout proArab and anti-Semitic slogans. "International Jewish bankers!" I screamed. "Jewish Communist plotters!" Someone finally hit me on the back of the neck and everything turned red-black and faded out. You would think that once the Arabs found out that most of the Israeli planes and tanks were illusions, they would have started the war up again but it didn't work out that way. There still remained the problem of determining which were real and which weren't -- or otherwise wasting a very great deal of fire power and disposing one's forces to defend against non-existent enemy units. Until they (or the Russians) had worked out suitable countermeasures, an armistice seemed wise. Besides, since it had ended so quickly, they hadn't had time to lose any territory, for a change. Meanwhile, the Israelis did turn on the Temple as planned but then promptly turned it off again. They had made their point. Next they invited the religions of the world to take turns projecting their own veranniversary of the dedication of both the First and Second Temples. In the Middle East, symbolic actions count for a lot more than they do in Worcester, Massachusetts. Besides, the Israelis have enough holidays cluttering up their calendar now. They don't need another one to cut further into their productivity. Another reason why I didn't get scared enough to do something sensible like panic was that while all this last-minute work was going on, I was growing up in a most delightful way. With Shaya's help, I had been getting big all the time. Without her, I don't know what this little boy would have done. Actually I do know, but I don't like to think about it. Enough of all that. I have to stop being so flip because I have something really important to say and I want to keep my distance from those feelings of guilt and grief I can't handle. Let me tell you a little of my relationship with Shaya; let me tell you as much as I can bear to talk about concerning what Shaya was like. She had been born in Safed. Her family had never left Palestine. At times as secret Jews, at other times openly, they had kept alive in its homeland the ancient civilization of King David and the Prophets. During the long, lonely years of isolation and despair, when it seemed that the Master of the Universe had turned away from His chosen people, they had turned to mysticism and magic. A deep, esoteric lore had been developed in secret by the handful of faithful who stayed on in their Holy Land. This mystic learning was, in fact, the basis for the tradition that my friend  Aryeh had become so engrossed in. Naturally, surrounded by enemies as they were -- of late, surrounded ! by Moslem enemies -- they had bej come adept not only at magic but ' also at intrigue. Shaya's family was  not only high in the history of Jewish mysticism and magic, it was also high in the revolutionary Arab  underground. She told me a number of things that I find it very hard to ' believe. For example, that the ' Mafia is secretly a Moslem organization. It arose, she said, from a Moslem clan, the Ma'afique, who ruled Sicily in the Middle Ages. When the Christians regained control of the island, the Moslems went underground. Hence, she said, the Mafia preference for poisoning and ' blackmail, their love of intrigue, their fierce family loyalty, their elaborate system of secret identification, copied from their rivals, the Masons and the Knights Templars.  She also asserted that while a . good deal of the international trade I in drugs and prostitues was, through  the Mafia, controlled by secret Moslems, a good deal of the international movement toward Arab independence from the colonial powers was actually led by Jews! Just as in , the West idealistic young Jews had   I' fought to support the aspirations for freedom of every minority except their own, so in the colonial Middle East, the sons and daughters of Jewish merchants and professionals in places like Beirut, Damascus or Cairo had been among the early founders of the underground movements for freedom from colonial oppression. Of course their contribution could not be acknowledged openly but nevertheless some of the original Jewish members of the former anti-colonial underground were now high up in the governing circles of the Arab world, all with safe new Moslem backgrounds. Among these, she hinted, were some of the better-known enemies of Israel. She told me that, for example, the recent assassination of a prominent Arab leader, which no one in the West could explain, was because some of his own people had learned his true identity. Shaya had two families, two complete identities. She was the daughter of an Israeli diplomat, granddaughter of one of the leading figures in the revival of the Hebrew language as a living tongue. In this family she was the greatgranddaughter of a celebrated mystic Talmudist. But she also had another family. In the half of her childhood spent in Damascus rather than in Saf, she was the daughter of a Moslem merchant whose wife had converted to his faith from Judaism when they were married. Her brother was a graduate in business administration of the University of Chicago; he was also high States, he had successfully recruited several leftist Jewish students into now stationed in Syria. Each family knew about and approved of her association with the other. It was for the sake of the cause. Her Safed family accepted her Syrian connection as a necessary unpleasantness, something that a little country surrounded by enemies had to resort to. Her Damascus family thought of her as a kind of unofficial ambassador to those Jews who, because of their mystic, religious tradition and because they really were natives of the region, might have more in common with their Arab neighbors than with those Jews who had brought strange secular Western ways into the Holy Land. There were, after all, in Jerusalem highly visible groups of Jews who still refused to accept the existence of the Jewish state. There were Jews who draped black flags and bunting on the Israeli independence day. Which family really was hers? I never found out. Both families derived from the same Safed mystics; the branch point was only a generation ago. Why did she have anything to do with me? Look, I know I'm not that great a lover. At first I tried to tell myself that she did the same with all the boys. I told myself that I should enjoy my good fortune and that since I had nothing to hide, there was no way that our relationship could lead to any betrayal. But my feelings changed. There are some things a person can't disguise or fake. She was for real. We did a lot of talking about all sorts of things. She told me once, for instance, that I was the third man she had ever slept with other than for reasons of state, and that the other two were both men she had loved who were now dead. I believed her; she cried when she told me that. Besides, she knew I didn't have any secrets. If anyone in the world was in a position to know it, she was. But she stayed with me anyway. Her explanation was absurd, of course. She said I was a genius and was just too modest to realize it. She claimed that my miserable affliction of obsessive generation of invention ideas was proof I was some sort of Mozart of inventing. She even claimed that I was an "unconscious" Jew because I was a Seventh Day Adventist who had private doubts about Jesus but not about most of the practical side of my religion, which -- she claimed -- was copied from Judaism. All this is getting us nowhere: I'm not going on with my story because I can't face what came next and I'm not really communicating about our relationship. Let me try to take you through a typical evening and then I promise I'll finish this story quickly. When I got home from that silly barbershop, a very domestic scene usually waited for me. It was like playing house. Shaya would have supper ready. I would usually insist on stopping on the way home to buy some little surprise, usually flowers picked up from a street vendor but sometimes a bottle of Israeli wine (which is very very good), sometimes some perfume, sometimes a silly trinket. Once she got quite upset when I brought home some copper jewelry. She said the pattern inlaid in enamel was an ancient sign for evil. Then she laughed and said she could make it all right by wearing it wrapped in tinfoil, which would reflect the evil back into itself. And that's how she wore it! There was always a fancy white tablecloth on the table. We never had guests at our meal, but people -- friends of hers -- often dropped in afterward. We had a little upright piano and one of her friends always seemed to head straight for it. He loved to play (Thopin and somehow the sound of Chopin etudes is the musical theme of my memories of that happiest time in my life. There was a lot of music. Often we sat around and sang, accompanied by someone's guitar. There are a number of hauntingly beautiful Israeli songs that are somewhere on the edge between popular and folk music -- sort of the Israeli equivalent of American country western, except that they are gentler sounding and seem to have melodies and themes more appropriate for urban life. One very touching song that they told me was at the top of the charts when they were teenyboppers had a father promising his little girl that the war he was going away to fight in was the very last war there would ever be. There was a lot of adolescenttype talk about the meaning of life, the purpose of the universe, etc. Except that these weren't teenagers. One woman who often had interesting things to say was a philosophy professor. There was another woman, a violinist, who used to play sad music on the violin for a while, then burst into passionate speeches about the injustice of the human condition, how unfair it was that we should have to grow old, that some babies were bom deformed, that some are rich and some are poor. I learned that her husband was high up in the government and that he was a physician who had made important contributions to research on slowing the rate of aging. The guests never stayed more than a couple of hours. Usually the evening would wind up with someone trying to draw me out about my latest invention ideas. I had never before been listened to so respectfully. No matter how weird my ideas, they were always considered seriously and responded to with careful thoughtfulness. Often I would find myself arguing that my ideas were foolish and worthless while several guests defended them. For example, one evening I had the notion that a spaceship could be launched efficiently riding a cushion of maser energy produced by the interaction of a maser beam emitted by a source on the spaceship and another beam, exactly opposite in phase, from a ground source. My idea was that half of the energy expenditure could be on the ground (for generating the beam there) and so the amount of fuel and equipment needed on board the spaceship could be halved, compared to a more conventional propulsion system. Of course the problem would be one of getting sufficiently accurate collimation -- the same problem involved in making a giant hologram. You would think that I would have been optimistic and the others pessimistic. In fact, I just couldn't believe it would work, while my guests argued that it was a reasonable "next" project after the Temple project was turned over to the engineers and routine operating crew. They pointed out that it was not necessary that all the technical problems be solved at the time the first crude idea emerged; we could face the problems and solve them if we had to. They were, after all, only "engineering," not anything fundamental. Listen: They even reacted with respect and cautious interest to my idea for a probe that would reach through a black hole to see what was on the other side. The probe would use modulation of relativistic phase-velocity waves in a gravitogravitic oscillation (matter-generated gravity waves on one axis and anti-matter-generated on the other); by avoiding effort to transmit wave-velocity information, I thought we might beat the relativistic limitations on what could penetrate the black hole's infinite gravity sink. They didn't even scoff at the obvious fact that it would take a Brand X version of relativity theory to get different gravitic waves from matter and anti-matter. In short, for the first time in my life I found my fountain of invention ideas something other than a terrible affliction. To sum it all up: I stopped drinking. The key wish -- I mean question -- for me, those days, was why Shaya had taken up with me when she knew so little about me. I never got up the nerve to say, "Who ordered you to?" but that was what was on my mind. She kept telling me that that was the way she was, that she had always wanted to love a genius and be loved by him, and I was a genius and therefore... My wish, of course, was that she was telling the truth. I also enjoyed my work enormously. It was just as enjoyable, I must add, working for the Arabs, but it was different here. We had less money and there were more problems, working for the Israelis, but it was very satisfying to confront each day a battalion of varied difficulties almost but not quite too much for me. I had a delightful feeling of being stretched and of growing in response to the stretching. Some of the problems were interpersonal: I was the manager of a team of creative young scientists and engineers and some of them were just plain temperamental. Again and again I had to find a way to make both sides of some silly disagreement feel that they had won. Then there were innumerable technical problems. We had to improvise, experiment, improvise, guess, improvise. I think that for the first time in my life I began to really respect myself. That earlymiddle-aged kid who had boasted foolishly to the hostess on that famous El Al flight was starting to grow up.    Holograph day came. That evening just after sunset we were going to turn on the Holy Temple. It was decided that I would go home, pick up Shaya, and then we would drive to a building near the Mosque of Omar, from which we could watch the great event. However, when I arrived at the waiting car outside the barber shop, Leftenant Dagell crisply informed me that we would drive directly to a different "safe" place near the Mosque. She said that she could not tell me why the plans had changed. I didn't have much time to argue with her. Almost as soon as the words were out of her mouth, the sirens in Jerusalem started to keen. It was the red alert signal: Take cover at once. We ran back to the barbershop and I ran down the stairs to the smelly room. The bright lights came on as usual but when I tumbled into the giant laboratory room, there was no one in sight. A voice from a concealed speaker somewhere overhead instructed me to walk to a certain piece of equipment and turn certain knobs and press certain switches. Next thing, the section of floor on which I was standing began to descend rapidly and I was lowered into a room I had never seen before, a room containing men dressed in senior Israeli military uniforms. There was a television screen on one wall, and the men were seated in front of the screen in two semicircular rows on sort of long curved backless benches. Among them was a face I recognized: Dr. Sapir's. However, the body to which it was attached was differently clothed than it had been back in the hospital. Now it was in a general's outfit. The elevator had lowered me into the comer of the room to the left of the television screen. There was a wire grille around the section into which I had been lowered and I noticed that there was no way I could open it from the inside. Dr.General Sapir walked over and did something to a row of control buttons set in the wall about a yard from where I stood; the grille slid up into the ceiling and I stepped off the elevator platform. "The Arabs have launched an attack," he said without any other opening remarks. His face was very grim. "There was a leak and they had heard about our plans for this evening. We are switching to a contingency plan." "How serious is the situation?" I asked. I also was concerned about Shaya, but I didn't feel right about bringing up a personal matter until I had a better picture of the larger situation. I knew that Israel was a small country surrounded by powerful enemies, and I realized that any attack could be a real threat to national survival. It had not yet begun to sink in that my project might have precipitated the attack. "They have much better equipped forces than we expected. They have received very extensive material supplies from the Soviets, and so the massed air squadrons that are now moving toward an attack on us outnumber our air force by about ten to one; their massed armor outnumbers ours by about twenty to one. They seem to be holding back much of their ground infantry so for the moment we are not too far outnumbered there: only about three to one, which we feel gives us superiority in that regard." My heart sank to my shoes. I found myself wondering whether the victorious Arabs would hold me as a war criminal. Would I be executed? Would the Israelis be foolish enough to try to hold out until they were crushed? If so, would I be killed in the fighting? How could I persuade them to surrender now, before a great deal of useless bloodshed? "What do you plan to do?" I asked. I had tried to keep my voice sounding calm but it came out in a sort of high-pitched, breathless shriek. "Our plan must be secret for the moment," he answered very grimly. "You don't have the clearance to he informed but we want you here anyway. You may be of some assistance." "Then you aren't going to surrender right away?" I was practically Jumping up and down with nervous tension. I could feel my chin trembling. He just stared at me for a moment before he replied. "No, we don't have that in mind," he finally said, speaking quite calmly as if the situation were not hopeless. "Here they come!" someone shouted and the doctor or general whirled around to stare at the television screen, along with everj'one else in the room, including me. I assumed the voice meant the Arab attack and I scrunched down a little, half expecting to feel the vibration of a nearby bomb blast. On the screen I saw from some distance what looked to be a row of cliffs in the hills just east of Jerusalem. It was a view of desert desolation. Suddenly a section of cliff began to move sideways toward the right. It was hard to judge scale since there was not even a bush in sight in that empty desert of rocks and sand, but I got the impression that the movement involved a giant volume of rock and soil. A great gaping vertical crack formed in the cliff side and out of it moved many tiny shapes, from time that dazzled the television cameras momentarily. The cameras zoomed in on them and I realized the shapes were tanks and armored vehicles that I presumed were troop carriers. The tanks and other vehicles were all elaborately camouflaged and so I was puzzled about where the brilliant flashes of reflection had been coming from, but after a while I concluded it was the windshields on some of the armored vehicles. I tried to count how many tanks and other vehicles there were but it was impossible to do so. The television scene kept switching back and forth from close shots to distant pictures, but even the long shots did not seem to be able to cover the entire enormous force rapidly deploying through that one gap in the hills, which I now realized was truly Brobdingnagian; some twenty tanks seemed to be emerging abreast with plenty of space between them. Evidently, I thought, this was the Arab invading force. I had to hand it to those clever Arabs. Hiding those forces in the desert like that was such a prodigious feat, it really had earned Ihem their victory. The television eye panned upward toward a sky that had no clouds in it but was almost covered nevertheless -- with planes. I had never imagined a sky could be so full of aircraft. Rows on rows on rows moved in steady formation from horizon to horizon. Again it was impossible to judge the actual number since the television screen could not hold the image of a sufficiently large slice of the sky. A special lens would have been necessary, one that encompassed a full hemisphere of view. Suddenly Sapir was next to me again, or perhaps he had never left. He pulled my face to one side, away from the screen, forcing me to attend to his words. "What do you think of that scene?" he asked. He seemed incredibly unterrified. I had to admire the nobility of the Israelis in defeat -- or was he another deep double agent? I suddenly realized that those planes were probably not just flying around for sightseeing. Many must be carrying bombs, perhaps even nuclear weapons. And Shaya was somewhere out there. The war was over, lost before it ever began, and so there was no shame in giving sions of the Temple. Of course the Arabs refused to cooperate but various non-Arab Moslem sects were quick to accept the offer and it was not long before renegade Arab groups were cooperating with them unofficially. Meanwhile, I had been shipped back to America and here I was able to expiate some of my guilt by persuading my Seventh Day Adventist friends to cooperate. That started a stampede of Christian participation and soon there was a cooperatively designed pan-Christian Temple available for the major Christian holidays. The only holdouts were the Orthodox Russians, but that was to be expected. Increasingly there was friendly competition about designing more and more elaborate or authentic Temples. Perhaps different religions would have viewed dividing up a single material Temple as a desecration, but somehow they found takdifferent immaterial projections acceptable; turning off a projected or holographic Temple did not seem the same as destroying a real one, particularly when it was understood that the Temple just turned off was scheduled to be turned on again. To the world's astonishment, the one Temple that was not regularly projected holographically was one for the Jews! There was preliminary planning by the Israeli government to do so but the orthodox religious parties viewed it as some sort of desecration. They withdrew from to have anything to do with people who had even considered such a sacrilege. The Prime Minister made things worse by publicly denying that the government would have ever been so blind and depraved as to approve such a thing. This, of course, made it impossible for any successor government to do so. Once the religious parties had withdrawn from the government coalition, a new election became necessary and the new Knesset was so evenly balanced that the only possible coalition appeared to be the only one that also was impossible; a coalition between the left-wing labor groups and the religious parties -- the very coalition from which the religious parties had withdrawn when they caused the old government to fall. Then came the next surprise for the world. The right-wing parties, the next strongest block, put together a shaky majority by inviting support from the handful of Arab members of the Knesset who represented Arab nationalist interests! The result was a government that was actually able to bargain credibly with the Arab states. So in a way my dream finally came true: Any war involving Jerusalem would obviously endanger the projections, and so war in Ae Holy Land became less and less acceptable. The various groups, Israeli and Arab, were compelled to start some sort of dialogue. Because the right wing, now in power, had always been the most nationalist, expansionist, and anti-Arab, in that marvelously twisted way that things work in that part of the world, the Arabs found them easier to deal with, even ignoring the presence of Arabs in the government itself. They felt that the right wing was less hypocritical and more predictable because its traditional views were closer to the traditional Arab stereotype of Zionism. However, about when I thought things were settling down and I was starting to think about rebuilding my personal life, the Israelis and Arabs, perhaps as a sign of their new cooperation, perhaps as some sort of revenge, identified me publicly as the inventor of the macro-holographic projector. That led themselves to grab me and keep me here in this super-luxurious prison or nuthouse. concerning the implementation of a whole family of new technologies using macro-holography. They seem to think that I am an expert. Therefore, they keep bringing me questions, and I am supposed to answer them, as if I were some sort of intelligent computer. Now you know that my problem is not that I don't have answers. My trouble is that I keep on producing answers, a continual flood of answers, but not to the questions that come from my masters, captors, good friends, fellow patriots, or whatever they are. And therefore my answers usually displease them. I still can't control what questions I'll answer, although every now and then it's pretty obvious why a particular question got answered. For example, it occurred to me today that I had no objective proof that Shaya had bought it in an Arab raid on our apartment. Maybe, instead, the outbreak of the war made it unnecessary to continue her in that assignment. Could I really be sure she loved me? I don't know whether I wish she is alive and I was a dupe or that she really loved me and is dead now. But I can see why that doubt immediately preceded the next idea I had. I think I've just invented a practical form of psychic teleportation. I'm just about ready to bust out of this dump; I'll try to teleport to Lud Airport, just outside Tel Aviv. I want to take a look at the hostesses getting off the next several El A I flights. Then, in case she was only on that flight in order to meet me, I think I'll take a look at our old apartment to see if there are signs of struggle. For that matter, I may chat with some of the neighbors. Finally, I think I'll let the Israelis "catch" me. They might think I was pretty valuable again if they see some demonstrations of my new teleportation trick. In any case. I'm not so depressed suddenly. After all, if I can figure out a way to jump through space, then shades of old Albert, a way of jumping through time just may pop into my head one of these days, between improvements on the arbalest and ways of delinting belly buttons. Maybe the reason Shaya liked me was that we were already old friends when we met.  Ever hear of Tim Lewis? How about Victor Roman? Or Nicholas Yermakov? You're going to be hearing of them, as they make their appearance months ahead. And we predict they're going to make their mark in science new novelists on the sf scene, she is this year's winner of the John W. Campbell award. But her first appearance in any magazine will be in It's her best yet, and you won't want to miss it. A Message from the Publisher; new editor. As we reported last month, James P. Baen has left the magazine after more than four years to become science-fiction editor at Ace Books. And stepping into the position he filled so well is John J. Pierce. J.J., as he prefers to be called, is new to magazine publishing -- but hardly new to science fiction. He became a convert in #, when he was nine years old and his parents took him to see the premiere of "Destination Moon." Before long he was an avid sf reader. The first story he remembers reading was James Blish's "Surface Tension" -- in an early issue of Until now he has pursued science fiction as a hobby while working as a reporter for the Daily Advance of Dover, N.J., and other newspapers. During the last decade he became known in the sf community through his amateur publications ("fanzines") "Renaissance" and "Tension, Apprehension and Dissension." He also had a regular column in "Reason" magazine and published reviews and commentary elsewhere. Two years ago his research into the life and work of Cordwainer Smith, who was one of galaxy's stars before his death in #, led to an assignment to edit "The Best of Cordwainer Smith," now in its second printing. He has also edited "The Best of Murray Leinster" and "The Best of Raymond Z. Gallun," both of which will appear next year; and, as time permits, he is working on an "interpretive history" of sf called "Imagination and Evolution." Since coming to galaxy on August #, J.J. has seen through the preparation for publication of two issues that had been mostly planned by Jim Baen but this month's issue directly reflects his influence -- for example, the debuts of book reviewer Paul Walker and artists Amy Harlib and Joan Woods. Beginning next month, you'll be seeing new material J.J. picked himself -- discoveries from the wealth of new talent, submissions resulting from his many contacts in the sf field and a few real surprises of other kinds. We think galaxy readers have a lot to look forward to. galaxy     Send my gift to: Name AddressCity -- State.Zip. Send my gift to: Name. AddressCity -- State-Zip. Send my gift to: Name AddressCity -- State-ZipMake Sure To Complete This Box My Name Address City State Zip  Enter my own  new or  renewal subscription for one year n I enclose S f or subscriptions. (Each one year subscription S oniy #, saving mT# from Galaxy's regular subscription prM for the best in estabiished authors and new talent. In the year to come that means important works by writers such as C. J. Cherryh (winner of the # John W. Campbell Award for best new writer), and hitherto undiscovReaders will also be able to explore the frontiers of science and technology with J. E. Pournelle, get the lowdown on the latest books from Paul Walker and outstanding. an issue is delivered, it reminds friends of your thoughtJanuary, February, March, April, May, June, July, August, September, October, November and December. e You won't have to cope with tiresome shopping; o Or hot, crowded stores; # Or standing in line; .  - X # Or buses, parking or trains; # Or post office lines; # Or wrapping counters. ' You fill out the coupon. We do the rest.    b  # You save B-l-G money. You can save more than # newly announced subscription rate. # And you may renew or enter your own subscription, too, at the same low, low rate, so be sure to do so. Not bad in an era of higher and higher prices. Why not make it easy on yourself and your budget? Get a lot of your shopping done today without leaving your home. Fill in the order coupons and get them to us early. We'll also send an Advance Christmas announcement card to each name on your list as soon as we hear from you. And you'll be a thankfuliy remembered Santa Claus # times a year! Lucifer's Hammer, Larry Niven and Jerry Poumelle, Playboy Press, #pp., #, # The Ophiuchi Hotline, John Varley,' Quantum, Dial PressJames Wade #pp., #, # Cold Hand in Mine: Strange Stories, Robert Aickman, Scribners, #pp., #, #    What Josephine the Plumber Doesn't Know About Comets! taining? How can we take pleasure from watching great cities reduced to flaming ruins; thousands of people crushed, burned, trampled, drowned and buried alive? The question occurred to me while reading Larry Niven's and Jerry Poumelle's Lucifer's Hammer, a disaster novel to end all disaster novels (but don't bet on it). It brought to mind a similar question I Paul Walker had asked myself years ago. Once upon a time I used to watch bullfights on television and I enjoyed them very much. A friend of mine pointed out that it was a cruel and brutal sport and that if I liked it, I must be a cruel and brutal person. I wondered if he was right for as hard as I tried, I could not feel for the bull. My friend saw the animal as a poor dumb beast; I saw it as a vicious, stupid creature. My friend saw the matador as a murderer; I saw him as an artist. The point is that my friend and I saw two different things. And what we saw determined how we felt about the thing. Pleasure, like pain, is a kind of stimulation. One we think of as positive. We know that there is often a fine line between them. Intense pleasure can be painful, and a lesser degree of pain can be pleasurable. The sensations of fear or grief are painful, for instance, and yet we ride the roller coaster and watch soap operas to experience both sensations. It is seemingly a matter of degree, then, that determines whether a thing is pleasurable or painful. But there is more to it than that in the matter of bullfighting and disaster stories. We are deriving pleasure from watching the pain of others. Or are we? If we are, and if we are reasonably normal, then the effect of a bullfight or a disaster story would be so tragic that we would be in tears throughout; but we know from experience that we will be thrilled. Why? TTie answer is that both the bullfight and the disaster story employ the same dramatic principles. Both are kinds of fiction and even though the bullfight is a real event, in which real blood is spilled, it is the illusion rather than the reality that excites us. Imagine a bull securely tied up in a field. A man comes into the field and, standing at a safe distance, begins waving a cape at the bull and sticking it with a sword. How would you feel? Incensed. Not only at man's cruelty but at his stupidity. And how would you feel toward the bull? Sympathetic. So sympathetic that if the bull suddenly tore loose and killed the man, you would scarcely blame it. But now imagine the bull loose in the field. A man comes into it. The bull sees him. He charges at him. There is neither time nor place to run. The man is armed with only a flimsy cape and a sword. The bull has horns like knives and the power to gut the man with a twist of its head. Yet the man stands perfectly still and by means of the cape and the sword, he begins to defend himself. Where do your sympathies lie now? Suddenly the bull is no longer a poor dumb beast but a monster; the man is no longer a murderer but a hero. My friend could not see this. He could not see the drama; he saw only the principle of the thing. He could not feel anything other than indignation. Our difference lay in the direction of our sympathies. He felt for the bull, I for the man. Similarly in disaster stories, if our sympathies were directed solely to the victims of the disaster, we would be too filled with grief to feel anything but sorrow; instead, our sympathy for the main protagonists and their fate overrides everything else. To us, they are humanity. They are us. It is their fate we are most intensely concerned with. So while we may see thousands of others suffering terrible deaths, we are kept from grief by our hope for our protagonists' survival. And if they do survive, as they usually do, the emotion they leave us with is hope. But in order for this to be so, the writer has first to make us care for them; the extent to which he is successful in this will determine the I amount of suspense 'we feel over their struggles to survive. It is this success that makes Larry Niven's and Jerry Poumelle's Lucifer's Hammer one of the most exciting novels I have ever read. But there is more to it than this. However real the illusion of a disaster story seems, the audience knows from experience that it is witnessing an illusion, a performance; and it knows a lot more about the dramatic principles involved than it consciously realizes. So when a spectator expresses admiration for a sword-thrust by the matador or for a scene in which a hundred people are buried alive under a collapsing building, he is not expressing his own brutality but an admiration for the skill of the artist. And it is the skill with which Niven and Poumelle have created their illusion of the near end of the world that makes the book so impressive. It is a classic. The best disaster novel since When Worlds Collide -- better, in fact. And if you think I am letting my enthusiasm for it get the best of me, let me say that there is no end of things to get enthused about. For once, science fiction has produced a story that is the equal of its concept. It is about a comet -- or rather, pieces of a comet -- that strike the earth, and the aftermath; the man who sights the comet beyond Neptune; the television journalist who does a documentary on it; the scientists who speculate fervently on its course; the astronauts who are sent up to get a good look at it. And the women in their lives. The comet is not supposed to hit the earth. The chances against it are one. Then thousands...hundreds. The protagonists are forced to flee for their lives across a chaotic landscape filled with people driven mad by grief and starvation. A blinding salt rain falls constantly. Rivers overflow. Dams break. Tidal waves wipe out coastal areas. And there is the prospect of an early winter, portent of a new ice age that will eliminate the remnants of humanity. One by one the protagonists reach the only place of safety, a valley called the Stronghold, in which a handful of farmers and refugees struggles to survive against the weather. But the safety of the valley is an illusion for soon it is besieged by an army of cannibals led by a mad preacher who has the best chance to conquer the world since Mohammed. From the testimonials on the blurb that compare the novel to On the Beach, you might imagine the book has an equally downbeat ending. But if you know anything of Niven and Poumelle, you know who comes to the rescue. The real hero of the book is a nuclear power plant nobody loved. The characters, and there are dozens of them, are all respectably depicted although with the exception of a few who stand out by contrast, they tend to look pretty much alike. The real character of the novel is the community of the Stronghold. This is not clear until late in the book, when all the main characters are brought together and events that went before come to seem merely an introduction to what comes after. The irony of the thing is that while Niven and Poumelle take a Heinlein stand on most everything (and there is an Ayn Rand-ish feel about the story), they have actually written a Marxian novel; for despite the fact that all of the protagonists are staunch individualists, it is the community itself that the novel is all about. No single character predominates over the rest. No character resolves all the problems the Stronghold faces. Rather, it is the communal effort that ultimately saves the world. Just as in an Eisenstein movie. The initial descriptions of life in California are fine, with delightful touches of satire. The disaster itself aftermath -- which had .me worried, having read so many aftermath novels -- was consistently absorbing. There is simply not a dull page in the book. Nor an unimaginative incident. It is hard to believe it did not take Niven and Poumelle years to think all this out. And while I am sure Cimiai ii Fitrurf The fantastic forerunnac to Conina ii Mai A collection of tales of courage and adventure as intergalactic empires battle for control of entire worlds! there are a hundred of amateur mathematicians already hard at work to prove them wrong in this or that speculation. I still think there will  plenty of good ideas left over. The second greatest joy of the novel is the feel of real sf minds at work on a level that would do honor to John W. Campbell. Thirdly, there are individual scenes that are worth the price of the book itself. Particularly the ultimate surfer's ride on the ultimate wave. I will never forget that as long as I read. But then there was the dead kangaroo in the parking lot. The drive across the flood waters after the dam had burst. The attack of the cannibal angels and its and exciting scenes. When The Mote in God's Eye appeared, there was much speculation on what was Niven's and what was Poumelle's, with Niven getting most of the credit. Perhaps rightly. But that is not the case with Lucifer's Hammer. While the awesome scope of so many of the concepts seems typically Niven, the hard substance of the reality of the book that gives it its power seems typically Poumelle, but never have two talents blended so felicitously to produce a work that seems greater than either of them could have done alone. Lucifer's Hammer is a gem. I loved it.    Varley's Awf'ulitchy There are two events of least significance in a writer's life: his first published short story and his first published novel. Unless, of course, they are the best things he is ever to write -- a thought too terrible to contemplate. But normally, despite the euphoria of the author and the "bright promise" promised by the critics, no one remembers either the short story or the novel years later -- a lapse for which more than one successful writer has been grateful. If a writer's first novel is very bad, readers will expect his second to be worse; but if his first novel is very good, readers will expect his second to be a classic. And if it isn't, they are disappointed. Therefore, it is safer for a talented young writer to produce a merely "good" novel the first time out. Something more than competent but not quite thing that will leave the readers curious about the quality of his next one. Something such as John Varley has written in his first novel. The Ophiuchi Hotline. Varley is a young writer who lives in Oregon and his short stories have already established him as one of "the best new talents in the genre. His novel is about a far future time when mankind has been driven from the Earth by the enigmatic Invaders, who came to liberate those whom they regard as the only truly intelligent species on the planet -- the whales and dolphins. Humanity has fled to the Eight Worlds of the solar system, where they hope the Invaders will not follow. Varley's heroine is named Lilo. She is a genetic engineer who specializes in producing new breeds of edible plant meats, which are the staple foods of her civilization. But her real interest is in producing new breeds of human beings, a practice outlawed by the government. She is caught at it and sentenced to death. And she dies. But there is someone who still has need of her and who has the power to save her life, even after death. Or, at least, the power to clone her. "Boss Tweed," the ex-President of Luna, fancies himself the future savior of the Earth and he has Lilo cloned so she can work for him on his private fortress-world of Poseidon near Jupiter, another Invader stronghold. Lilo does not believe in Tweed's cause and she is not one to accept captivity. She tries to escape. She is killed again. And cloned again. In fact, Tweed is prepared to clone her as many times as it takes to gain her cooperation. What Tweed does not know is that in a ship orbiting Saturn she has a clone of her own, guarded by an unusual ally named Parameter Solstice, who is a symb -- a halfhuman, half-alien creature fully able space. On Poseidon Lilo and a friend plot to escape by means of a black hole. But they are guarded by a ferocious army of clones -- some men, some women -- named Vaffa. And midway through the novel, the story begins. Three Lilos go into action against Tweed, Vaffa, the Invaders and the source of the Ophiuchi Hotline itself -- the alien messages from another star that have given humanity the knowledge of advanced genetics that has made its cloneoriented culture possible. Somehow all these factors are tied together in the solution of the mystery of the Invaders, and each Lilo has her part of the mystery to solve. Sounds like fun, doesn't it? And it is. All very old hat but good clean fun just the same. Varley has written a complex and eventful novel that is easy and amusihg to read. His ideas are interesting and well-thought-out. His characters are likeable, their adventures exciting. His backgrounds are colorful and concisely detailed. And he writes' some of the best sex scenes I've read. Scenes that are pleasurable rather than clinical or sweaty. The book's worst flaw is that its heroine is not much of a character. She is really more of a function than a person. She does the things the plot requires a heroine to do but she lacks a distinct and memorable personality. This is a common fault in books of this type but it is especially obvious here where we have three of her running around. She is supposed to be a genius her intellectual prowess is unconvincing. While her accomplishments are remarkable, she is never shown as reasoning with more than a modest intelligence. Nor is her usefulness to Tweed convincing. She has a pathological urge to escape. Tweed, who knows her subconscious better than she does, is aware of this and should have realized that this compulsion would make her more of a liability than an asset. She is too unstable to be trusted and yet, in the end, he trusts her with the most important mission of his career! And, of course, he has reason to regret it. With the power to clone anyone he chooses, Tweed would have been wiser to pick a more docile subject than Lilo. But then, Tweed is the book's second biggest mistake. His villainy is central to the plot, but he too is never developed into more than a function. With one exception, he appears only in glimpses and he finally vanishes completely. What character he has is that of a right-wing militarist intent on destroying godless communism (or, in this case, the Invaders). I suspect Varley had something like this in mind and consequently refused to allow himself to like Tweed well enough to fully realize him. A writer has to like his villains to make them believably villainous. I could see nothing wrong with Tweed's ambition to re-take the Earth. True, it was impossible but neither Tweed nor Lilo couW know that until they had spoken'To the Ophiuchites. His sole villainy seemed to be the employment of nasty methods -- ones that seemed to me to be lacking in imagination as well as efficiency. He would have been wiser to have relied more on behavorial modification, less on cloning. His henchman (-men,women), Vaffa, while menacing enough in a street fight and okay for guard duty, is no match for Lilo. Like Tweed, she is Varley's idea of a soldier -- all brawn and no brains. Finally, the first half of the novel concerns Lilo's trying to figure out what Tweed wants from her and her plans to escape. It held my interest. At midpoint the plot splits into three parts, with one Lilo encountering the Invaders and wandering an almost deserted Earth, another Lilo still plotting against Poseidon and still a third off to discover the source of the Ophiuchi Hotline. While Varley handles these plot lines expertly, it was all a bit much. One main plot line is enough to make an effective novel. It is the surest method of achieving maximum reader involvement as well as maximum dramatic potential. When another plot line of equal or greater strength is added, interest is subtracted from the first one; and the more interesting the new tine, the greater the diffusion of the overall interest. Consequently, the escape from Poseidon and Tweed's war against the Invaders become subplots as do the Invaders themselves, and the story winds up being about the flight to the Ophiuchi station. At least I think so. It is difficult to say precisely what the novel is about at the end, for Varley resolves nothing. True, it is all interesting; the book never really bogs down but it loses much of the power it had to start with. This is a common failing in sf novels, especially those by our most imaginative writers. They cannot resist just one more dazzling concept or mind-boggling plot twist. One good idea, thoroughly developed, is worth two piled precariously atop one another. Despite these failings. The Ophiuchi Hotline is still a book I would recommend to hard sciencefiction fans. Its failings are commonplace in even the best sf, and despite them, Varley tells a good story. He writes well and some of his scenes -- St. Pete's Casino on Pluto, Lilo's trek down the Atlantic seaboard, her fall into Jupiter -- are excellent. Lively, colorful and imaginative. I look forward to his next book.    Looney Tombs If one of the criteria of fans in judging a ghost-story writer is that the author's stories lead them to believe that the author himself is as crazy as a loon, then Robert Aickman is right up there with Poe and Lovecraft. There is a consistency of vision in the eight long short stories of his Cold Hand in Mine: a depth of insight and an earnesmess of sentiment toward his characters that, as in Poe or Lovecraft, lead one to think they incorporate autobiographical elements. The title is the best clue to the nature of these stories. Quiet and tional. More puzzling and unsettling than horrifying. And in most cases one is left wondering if they are ghost stories at all and not psychotic episodes, the hallucinations of haunted men and women who have so separated themselves from the everyday world that mundane definitions of reality no longer apply to them. They are lonely, alienated people for whom the world was a strange place long before they were visited by the supernatural. And yet, is it the supernatural? Where Robert Aickman transcends the company of Ira Levin or Tom Tryon is in that sense of earnestness he imparts toward the unreal, suggesting that he believes in a spiritual reality -- one that involves both good and evil. In ' 'The Real Road to the Church" a woman who had been disappointed once too often in love and life retreats to a remote house on an island to bury herself and her memories, only to find them again, literally, on her doorstep in the shape of a spectral funeral procession. Where a Stephen King would have played the idea for all its eerie worth, Aickman concentrates our attention on the woman's feelings. The barren, rocky, windswept terrain is as much a part of her psychological ambience as of the island itself, as is the old house in which she lives. So we come not only to see her but to feel that we have lived in her mind. And we find she is not a stranger to us. All of Aickman 's characters have some of us in them, that part of us that we do not like to think about very often. That part of us that touches on madness. She has lived in the old house for a long time and seen and heard nothing of the outside until that morning, when she hears her housekeeper discussing the legend of the road that passes her doorstep. She goes for a walk and meets a retired cleric, who brings up the subject again. She complains she has seen nothing. He tells her that is because she did not know what to look for. She has isolated herself in an effort to forget and at the same time she wishes only to remember and forgive. Perhaps if she were to look the next time, to ask the questions she needs to have answered? But the housekeeper had warned her not to look. She returns home in a storm, soaked and nearly delirious. She comes to expect the procession. It arrives. She looks, she asks her questions. And the answers save her life. The atmospherics of the classic ghost story are there. The trappings. The omens, the encounter. Yet there is something more that makes the story memorable. We cannot be sure the woman actually saw the procession or had an hallucination; or is Aickman trying to tell us that there is a spiritual reality co-existent with our own? Most of Aickman 's characters are guilty of the sin of despair. They have separated themselves from the world of humanity and dwell in shadowlands of their own making. Their fate, likewise, is of their own making. Or is it? Like everything else, we can never be sure and that very uncertainty is what Aickman wants us to feel. He prefaces his book with the quote; "In the end it is the mystery that lasts and not the explanation." Not all of Aickman's people are so easily categorized but even in the case of those who seem to be innocent victims, we are left wondering -- and wondering in the same way that we often wonder about ourselves. The subject matter of most of the stories is not unusual; a vampire; an inn that provides permanent accommodations for its transient clientele; an evil yellow dog; a woman with a strange affection for clocks. In each case the trappings are familiar but so subordinated to the psychology of the characters and the eerie ambience of their minds as to seem completely fresh. Curiously, the book is a Literary Guild selection. I can't imagine why. Fans of the Tryon-King style will be disappointed. But for the purist, the connoisseur, it will be a treasure. I guarantee it will be a collector's item one day. Robert Aickman is, in the words of Gahan Wilson, "the most terrifyingly intrepid explorer of the classical ghost story now living." His name, incidentally, is pronounced "Ache-man."  I All the world loves a lover. But for all time? It takes time to adjust to bad news. Unfortunately, time was the one thing we didn't have; when we finally received a clear medical diagnosis, Ana had less than five weeks to live and was going down fast. Suddenly, after seven inarvelous years together, with every reason to look forward to fifty more, I saw our future collapse into a handful of days. For more than a month I had known in my heart that there was a big problem. Ana's loss of weight and general lassitude were bad omens which, together with the translucent, waxen look of her forehead and the fine blue veins on her temples, had warned me of the worst. Tom Lambert, our doctor and a good personal friend, finally told us the grim biopsy results; no operation, no treatment worth trying and a rapidly terminal prognosis. Tom was a realist -- which I am not. He prescribed massive doses of pain-killers and tranquilizers for Ana, and more tranquilizers for me. "Take as many as you need, Drake," he told me. "And don't neglect your own health. I can be no here any time, night or day, if you need me." I flushed my prescription down the drain as soon as he had left. I had already drained my cup of sorrow. There was work to do, and little time to do it; I needed all my faculties. Ana and I had always done all our thinking together, our planning together. Now I had to work it out for both of us. It took me two frantic weeks to make my plans, snatching the time when Ana was sleeping or drugged. Then I called Tom Lambert and asked him to come over. He arrived early that evening. It was fantastic May weather, with spring flowers leaping to blossom and bursting life everywhere except in the darkened house. After a brief examination of Ana, Tom led me into the living room and shook his head. "It's going faster than I thought, Drake. At this rate, Anastasia will go into a final coma in a week or so. Let me have her taken to a hospital now. You don't want to see what's coming. You don't look as if you've had a wink of sleep yourself for the past month." True, but irrelevant. I sat down opposite Tom and told him what I wanted to do, the part I wanted him to play. He heard me out, then shrugged his shoulders. I could see the pitying look in his eyes as he agreed to go along with my reque. "If you want to do it, Drake, I'll help you. After all. Ana has nothing to lose. But you know they've never done a successful thaw and revival, even on a healthy test animal. I have to tell you that in my opinion you'll be wasting your money and Just making this thing harder for yourself. What does Anastasia say about the idea?' ' maybe for my sake. She thinks that it won't work but she agrees that she has nothing to lose. Look, bring the papers with you tomorrow and we'll sign them. We have to do it quickly, while Ana can still hold a pen." Eight days later I called Tom again. He came to the house, felt Ana's pulse and took blood pressure and brain-wave readings. "I'm afraid this is it, Drake," he said. "I'll be very surprised to see her regain consciousness. If you're still set on this thing, now's the best time for it, while she still has some vestiges of normal body functions. A week from now it would be a waste of time." I took a last took at Ana's calm, ravaged face. I fought a battle deep inside, forcing myself to believe that this was not my last farewell to her. Then I nodded to Tom. He injected five c.c.'s of Asfanil to assure continued unconsciousness. Then, working together, we lifted her from the bed, removed her clothes and laid her gently in the thermal tank. While Tom filled out the death certificate, I called Second Chance and told them to come to the house. Tom set the tank at three degrees above freezing, inserted the needles and began the temperature drop. The blood was withdrawn through a large hollow needle in the main external iliac artery, cooled a precise amount and returned to the femoral vein. In ten minutes Ana's body temperature had dropped thirty degrees, all life signs had vanished and she was dead. Technically and legally, Tom Lambert and I were now murderers. The death certificate showed that Ana had died of a cardiac arrest induced by her main disease -- impossible to dispute. When the Second Chance team arrived, her body lay peacefully in the thermal tank, maintained precisely at three degrees above freezing. I had a hard time persuading them to let me go over to the Second Chance preparation building with Ana's body. Tom thought I just couldn't face the idea that it was all over, and he too urged me to accept the fact of her death and stay at the house with him. The preparation team didn't know what to make of it. I must have seemed like a ghoul to them, or some kind of necrophiliac. They told me that the procedures were not pleasant to watch and I would be much better off leaving everything to their experienced hands. Of course I couldn't tell them the real reason why I had to see the whole preparation procedure, in detail. By simply refusing to take no ni for an answer, I had my way. Most Cryo-corpses were stored at liquid nitrogen temperatures -- about minus two hundred degrees Celcius. I was not satisfied with that. Minus two hundred is still seventy-three degrees above absolute zero. Although all gross biological processes become imperceptible long before that, there are still plenty of chemical reactions going on and the laws of statistics guarantee that a few atoms will still have enough energy for biological changes. Mind and memory are very delicate functions. I insisted that Ana be prepared and stored as a Heli-corpse, at a couple of degrees absolute. That way the probability of change, physical or mental, went way down. The cost, naturally, went way up. I hung around in the preparation room, ignoring all hints that I should wait outside, and I watched closely. The team finally concluded that I must be worried in case they messed up the job, so they humored me and even answered my questions. After the first few minutes it became impossible to see what was happening. As soon as all the air cavities had been filled and all the blood replaced with anticrystalloids, Ana's body went into the pressure chamber. The temperature was held at three degrees above freezing, while the pressure was slowly raised to five thousand atmospheres. Then the temperaturedrop started. Back in the #'s and '#'s the freezing process had been done at atmospheric pressure, and the formation of ice crystals ruptured the cells as the temperature dropped. The thawed results were hardly useful, even for tissue transplants. The modem method makes use of the fact that ice can exist in many different solid forms. If you raise the pressure to three thousand atmospheres, then drop the temperature, water will remain liquid to about minus twenty degrees Celsius. And when it finally changes to a solid, it isn't the familiar form of ice -- usually called Phase I. Instead, it Drop the temperature from there, holding the pressure constant, and at about minus twenty-five degrees it goes into another form. Phase #, and stays that way as you drop the temperature still further. If you go to five thousand atmospheres before you drop the temperature, water freezes at about minus five degrees and goes to yet another form. Phase V. The trick to avoid cell-rupture problems at freezing point is to inject anti-crystalloids, which help to inhibit crystal formation. Then by the right combination of pressure and temperature changes, work your way down toward absolute zero, passing into and through Phases V, The process is very tricky and there is absolutely nothing to see except dial readings. The pressure chamber is made without seams or observation ports for obvious reasons. You don't get pressures of five thousand atmospheres, even in the deepest oceans. Fortunately, once you have the temperature down to a hundred degrees absolute, you can let the pressure back down to one atmosphere -- otherwise Heliand Nitro-corpse storage would be impracticable. As it is, there are stacked away in the Second Chance wombs, all neatly labeled and waiting the resurrection. As soon as someone figures out how. In my opinion, it will be as hard to re-vivify most of the early Cryocorpses as it would be to get Tutankhamen's mummy up and about again. They weren't frozen using the correct procedure and they were stored at too high a temperanire. But they paid their depositis and they have the right to sit there until the rental runs out. I had started Ana with a forty-year rental but I thought of that as just a beginning. I had a copy of Ana's medical records with me at the Second Chance preparation building. I added to them a full description of what I had observed in the Helicorpse preparation, copied the whole thing, and made sure that a complete set was included with the file records on Ana that would be stored in the wombs. After Ana's body was taken away there, I went back to the house, fell into bed and slept like a Cryo-corpse myself for thirty hours. When I was fully awake again, fed and bathed, I called Tom Lambert. It was time to drop the other shoe. I went over to his office, accepted a hefty drink that Tom prepared, after one look at me, for "medicinal purposes," and told him my plans. After I had finished, he came over to my chair, poked the muscles in my shoulders and the back of my neck, pulled down my lower eyelid and looked at the exposed skin, then went and sat opposite me. "You've been under a monstrous strain the past few months," he began. "It would be quite natural for your behavior or feelings to have been completely normal. In fact, you only seem normal even now because you've walled in your emotions. You don't really understand the implications of what you're...suggesting. " I shook my head. "I've been thinking about this since the first day we had your terminal diagnosis." "Then that was the day you put the lid on your real feelings. Look, Drake, Ana was a wonderful woman, and I think I have some faint idea of what you've been through. But you must try and look at this thing objectively. You can't let it become a complete obsession with you. You have a life of your own, you must live it." While Tom was talking, I found it hard to listen to him. The room felt hot and airless and I had trouble breathing. His words seemed to come to me from a long distance and they didn't penetrate fully. "You're still a young man, Drake, with forty or fifty good years to look forward to. You are one of the word's leading composer and your best works lie ahead. Ana performed your work better than anyone else -- but there will be others who can learn. With your talent, you owe it to the rest of us not to cut yourself off in your prime. "Drake, take my advice as your doctor and your friend. Get out of that house and take a vacation. You feel one way now, but give it a year and then see how you feel. I guarantee you things will seem quite different. You'll want to live again." The breathless feeling was fading and I again had control of myself. Tom's reaction was just what I should have expected. I nodded agreement. "I'll do as you say, Tom, and get away from here for a while. But if you're wrong -- if, say, I come back to you in eight or ten years and ask you again, will you do it? Will you help me? I want you to give me an honest answer -- and your word on it." I saw the tension leave him. "Ten years from now? Drake, if you come back to me in eight or ten years. I'll admit I was wrong -- and I'll help you to do what you want. That's a promise. But I'll bet you everything I own that you don't call ; me on that promise. Come on, Drake, let's drink to your future and to your next composition." . I shook my head. "Not tonight, I Tom. I really have things to do. For I one thing. I'm getting ready to go out of town for a while. I'll be in  touch." A half-truth. I wouldn't leave town until my plans were more firmly fixed. But I certainly expected to be in touch with Tom Lambert when the time came. I had two problems. One was i well-defined: money. I needed enough to make sure that Ana's Cryo-corpse would be kept safe into i the indefinite future, until she could be thawed, her disease cured and her life begun again. There were some things I obviously couldn't guard against, such as a total collapse of the world back to barbarism, or the rejection of all present forms of currencies and commodities. Those were risks I had to accept. The other problem was more subtle. According to Tom, it would probably be a long time -- a hundred years maybe -- before Ana's unusual and highly malignant disease could be cured. Suppose it were two hundred years, or even more. What knowledge of present-day society would interest people in the year #, or the year #? What should a person be, for the people of that future time to think it worthwhile to revive him? If we had a foolproof way of resuscitating the Cryo-corpses, most of the unfortunates in the Cryo-wombs would remain just where they were. Why add another to a crowded world, unless he had something special to offer? I imagined myself back in the early nineteenth century. What could I have put in my brain, then, that would be considered valuable two hundred years later? Not politics, not art -- our knowledge of them was quite adequate. Not science, or any technology -- we had gone far beyond their level. I had plenty of time to tackle the question -- time, which had been denied to Ana. I could plan and calculate at my leisure. I had set a goal of ten years -- that would still give us forty of the fifty we had looked to stretch that a couple of years, to twelve or so, if I had to. My only recreation while I planned was to estimate the probabilities that it would all work out as I hoped. Always, the chances came out depressingly low. While I pondered my second problem, I was hard at work on my first one -- making money. I turned my back on compositions that broke new ground. Instead, I took commissions, wrote commemorative pieces, gave concerts and made recordings -- anything was accepted if it was lucrative. It was continuous, grinding toil. If anyone thought I was debasing my art, they were too polite to comment on it. After four years I had my biggest stroke of luck and my money worries disappeared. I had written a set of short pieces a few years after Ana and I were married, as a kind of musical joke. Baroque forms, with baroque period harmonies, except for occasional modem harmonic twists, spice inserted where it would be most surprising and most appealing. They had been quite successful, among a limited audience. Then I gave permission for them to be used as the incidental music for a series of holovision dramas on life in eighteenth-century France, from Louis Quinze to the French Revolution. The dramas turned out to be the surprise hit of the decade. Suddenly my minuets, bourrees, gavottes, sarabandes and rondeaux were flooding out of every audio outlet, and my royalties were flooding in from every country of the globe. I established a trust fund that would guarantee continued care for Ana's Cryo-corpse for many centuries. While all this was going on, I was feverishly busy soaking up all that I could of the personal lives of my musical contemporaries. I interviewed, entertained, courted and analyzed them -- and I wrote, in summary form, of my actions. What would the people of the future want to know of the present? I was betting that it would not be the formal works, the text-book knowledge, the official biographies -- they would have more than enough of those. The historians would want to hear the personal details, the chat, the gossip. They would want the equivalent of Boswell's journals and Sam Pepys' private diary. I was careful in my own writings to tantalize my reader, hinting that I knew far more than I was putting into print. It took time, but after nine long years I felt that I was as ready as I would ever be. I hadn't given as much attention as I would have liked to the question of earning a living in two hundred years' time -- but it might be fifty, two hundred, or a thousand. Could Beethoven, suddenly transported to the year #, have earned a living as a musician? Let me be less presumptuous -- make that Spohr, or Hummel, or some other of Ludwig's less famous contemporaries. I was betting that they could, with ease, as soon as they had picked up the tricks of the time. If I were wrong. I'd do the twenty-third-century equivalent of washing dishes for a living. I put my affairs in reasonable order, then went over to see Tom Lambert. We hadn't kept up such close contact since Ana had gone. I'd had other things on my mind, and Tom had married and was busy raising a family. He was genuinely glad to see me and fussed over me like the returning Prodigal Son. We settled in the same familiar study while Tom beamed at me and his wife went to the kitchen and killed the fatted calf. "I hear your music everywhere, Drake," he said. "It's great to know that your career is going so well." It wasn't, in the strictest musical sense. I had done no really first-rate composition for many years. But Tom had no ear at all for music. Perhaps that was the reason that we had always got along so well -- there was no chance of any professional jealousy. I hated to spoil Tom's pleasure, but the sooner it was done, the better. I took out the application and handed it to him without speaking. He looked at it and all the happiness faded from his face. He shook his head in disbelief, then looked at me closely. "Drake, when did you last take a vacation?" I did not understand his question. "When did you last take any sort of break from work, Drake? How long since you relaxed for an evening, or even for an hour?" he went on. "I hear that you've been working incessantly, year after year. Face it, Drake. Ana is dead. You can't live forever with your own emotions chained and harnessed." The study seemed to be much too warm, and I was having trouble in catching my breath. I swallowed several times and finally pointed at the application that Tom was still holding in his hand. I still could not speak. Tom's words washed over me but I could not understand them. "You've done all you can do for Anastasia," he said. "She's in the best womb, she had the best preparation that you could get. You can't go on with your obsession. You're famous, you're productive -- what more do you want? You want me to help you to give up all this and take the long chance that someday, God knows when, they'll find a way to revive you. Drake, you're physically healthy and in the prime of life. Don't you see. I can't help you." He looked again at the application form. "It's against my oath as a physician. I'd be taking you from health to a high odds of final death. Drake, you need real emotional help, more than I can give." I was at last able to force myself to speak. I said, "You gave me your word, Tom." "My word, damn my word. You can't ask this of me." I said nothing and finally he spoke again. "Why, Drake? Why would you do this?" "I have to, Tom." I spoke gently. "You know why, if you think about it. Unless I go on ahead, they may never wake Ana. She may be one of the last on the list. You and I know her as she really is, but what will her records show? A singer, not too famous, killed by a devastating disease. You know they'll wake the ones they nied first. I have to be there. I must make sure that they wake Ana as soon as they have a certain cure. I've had the time to prepare, she didn't. I feel pretty sure that they'll wake me." Tom looked blind with misery. "Drake, you can't see reason. You're set on this, aren't you? If I say no, you'll just go to someone' else?" I nodded, again without speaking, and he put his hands over his face. At that moment I knew that I would be able to gain his cooperation. Five days later Tom Lambert had made all the preparations and we went together to Second Chance. I took a last look out of the window at the trees and the sunshine, then climbed slowly into the thermal tank. Tom injected the Asfanil and after a few seconds I began the long fall, dropping forever down the longest descent a man can ever make. All the way down to two degrees absolute, colder than the coldest Hell ever conceived by Dante.    Did I dream my superconducting dreams lying there twelve degrees colder than a block of solid hydrogen? Or did I only dream that I had dreamed them as I came slowly slowly back through the long thaw? It makes little difference. There was an eternity of twisted images, of a procession of pale lights moving forever on a black background, long before I had any form of consciousness. I was one of the lucky ones. The freezing process must have gone very smoothly, d all that I lost during the thaw was a few square centimeters of skin. But the pain of waking -- ah, that was something else. The slow final stages, up from three degrees Celsius to normal body temperature, took thirty-six hours. For most of that time I was pierced with the agony of waking tissues and returning circulation, unable to move or even to cry out. In the last stages, before full consciousness, hearing came back before sight. I could hear speech around me, but not in any tongue that I could recognize. How far had I traveled? As the pain slowly faded, that was my first thought. I had to wait for the answer. While I was still half-conscious, I felt the sting of an injector spray, and I went out again. Next time, though, I came up all the way, opening my eyes to a quiet sunlit room, not too different from the one in the Second Chance building where I had started the freeze. A man and a woman were watching me, talking together softly. As soon as they saw that I was fully awake, they pressed a point on a segmented wall panel and went on with their work, lining up two complex pieces of equipment. The man who came in presently through the smooth white sliding door was dark-haired and cleanshaven, with a smooth, almost womanly face. He came to the side of the bed and looked at me with a pleased and proprietary air. "How are you feeling?" It was English, oddly pronounced. That was reassuring. I'd had two worries when I went under, not including the obvious one. The first was that I would be revived in just a few years' time, when they would be unable to do anything at all to help Ana. The second, that I'd surface after fifty thousand years, a living fossil, unable to communicate my needs to the men of the future. "I am all right. But weak. Weak as a baby." I thought of trying to sit up, then changed my mind. "'You are Drake Merlin?" "I am." He nodded in satisfaction. "My name is Par Leon. You understand me easily?" "Perfectly easily. Why do you ask? When am I?" "The old languages are not easy, even with much study. In your measure, you are in the year # of the prophet Christ." Three hundred and sixty years. It was longer than I had expected. But better long than short. I had hated and feared the idea of doing it all over, again and again, diving to the bottom of the Pit and then clawing my way back up to thawed life. "I have waited here through the warming and the treatment," went on Par Leon. "Soon I will leave you for rest, more treatment, and education. But I wanted to talk with you first. I feared a mistake in identity, that it might not be Drake Merlin who was awakened. Also, some become insane with the pain of the awakening. You are a strong man, Drake Merlin. You did not cry out or complain at all during your thawing." Other things were on my mind. I looked across at the two doctors who were chatting together in an alien tongue as they worked. Could they cure Ana? "Language must have changed completely," I said. "I cannot understand them at all." "Understand them? The doctors?" He looked surprised. "Of course not. Neither can I. Naturally they are speaking Medicine." I raised my eyebrows. The look must have survived with its meaning intact, for he went on. "I speak Music and History -- and of course, Universal. And I learned Old Anglic to understand your time and speak with you. But no Medicine." "Medicine is a language?" My mind was slowed by the long sleep and the drugs. "Of course. Like Music, or Chemistry, or Astronautics. But surely this was already true in your time. Did you not have languages for each -- what is the word -- discipline?" "I suppose we did, but we didn't know it." No wonder I'd found educators, psychologists and computer scientists -- to name but a few -- incomprehensible. The sjiecial jargon and acronyms had made new languages, more alien than classical Greek. "How do you speak to the doctors?" "For ordinary things, in Universal, which all understand. For specialized talk, such as our discussion of you, we keep a computer in the circuit to give exact concept equivalents in any pair of languages." Multi-disciplinary projects must be hell. But then they always were. I was beginning to feel strangely and irrationally euphoric. I pulled my strength together and made a determined effort to sit up. I got my head about five centimeters from the pillow,' then fell back. "Slowly. Rome -- was not built-in a day." Par Leon was clearly delighted at coming up with such a prize piece of genuine Old Anglic. "It will be moons before  you are fully strong. Two more things I will tell you, then I will let your treatment go on. "First, it was I who arranged for you to be brought here and revived. I am a musicologist, interested in the twentieth and twenty-first centuries, particularly in your own time." One of my bets of long ago had paid off. I wondered what modem music would be like. Could I learn to compose it? "Under our law," went on Par Leon, "you owe me for the cost of revival and treatment. That is six years' work from you. You are fortunate that you were healthy and properly frozen, or that time would have been much longer. I think you will find your work with me pleasant and interesting. Together we will write the definitive history of your own musical period." It looked as though it would be a while before I needed to worry about earning my own living -- presumably Par Leon would feed me while I was paying off my debt. "Second, there is good news for you." Par Leon was looking at me expectantly. "When we woke you, the doctors found certain problems -- defects? -- with your body and your gladular balance. They hope they have cured these. You should now live between one hundred and seventy and two hundred years. "The gland adjustment was more subtle. You showed some madness, an uncontrollable compulsion, a fixed idea about a woman. The doctors observed this as soon as you were thawed enough to respond to the psycho-probes. They have made small chemical changes and have, they hope, corrected the problem. What are your feelings now about the woman. Ana?" He was watching me closely. My heart was racing and I felt as though there were weights on ray chest. I closed my eyes and thought about Ana for a long moment, until I was calm again. When I opened my eyes again, I looked at Par Leon and shook my head feebly. "There is nothing. Just the faint feeling that something once was there. Like the scar of an old wound." "Excellent." He smiled and nodded. "That is most satisfying. The disease she had was eliminated from us long ago by mating choice -- eugenics, that is your word for it? The doctors say they could revive her but they are not sure they could make a cure. It is important that thoughts of her should not interfere with your work for me." "Her body is still stored?" "Of course. We keep all the Cryo-corpses for possible future use. They are like a library of the past, to open when they will serve a purpose. Who knows? Two hundred years from now her disease may be cured and if there is a need for her, she too will live and work again." "She is near here?" "Of course not. What an idea!" Par Leon was shocked. "We cannot afford the space on Earth. The Cryo-corpse banks are kept on Pluto, where space is cheap and cooling needs are small." That sentence, more than any other he had spoken, wrenched me into the future. What technology was it that found it more expedient Pluto rather than keep them in cold storage on Earth? Three hundred and sixty years was the time from Copernicus to Einstein, from Monteverdi to Schoenberg, from the first successful American colony to the first landing on the Moon. I had come a long way. Par Leon was still looking at me, a little anxiously. "You ask again about the woman. Are you sure that you are all right -- that you are cured?" I cursed my own stupidity. I did my best to smile reassuringly. "Don't worry. As soon as I am strong enough, we will begin our work." He nodded. "After you have had training -- that is essential. You must learn to speak Universal and Music and know enough to live in this time. It is my responsibility to see that you find activity when your work for me is finished. Rest now. I will come again tomorrow or the next day, when you will be a little stronger." As Par Leon left, the doctors brought a piece of padded head-gear and placed it on me. I went out at once, with no time to react to its presence. When I awoke again, I already had a smattering of Universal and a good elementary knowledge of the civilization of the year #. Now I understood Par Leon's confidence that I would quickly pick up the knowledge that I would need to work with him. Facts, vocabulary and rules could be taught almost instantaneously. Use of language came more slowly. After a couple of weeks I decided that two aspects of the times would be forever beyond me: modem science and the morality that governed the age. It was no surprise that I would find science difficult. In my own time teachers had regarded me as hopeless as I struggled with Feynman diagrams and was baffled completely by axiomatic field theory. But morals? Surely they should be comprehensible? I comforted myself with the thought that Henry the Eighth would have civilians in time of war' and baffled by my revulsion at the idea of public executions. After a month of preparation Par Leon and I were able to begin our work. I would keep my part of the bargain and give him six good, long years for his great lifetime project, the analysis of the musical trends of the late twentieth and early twentyfirst centuries. More important than any facts were the perspectives I could offer him. He found it hard to believe how much man-woman and man-man relationships had affected everything in my era. With modem methods of mating dictated by selection of desirable gene combinations, he found it almost unthinkable that people should have mated randomly, on impulse. He was fascinated by my comments. It was a little irritating to him that I had become a Cryo-corpse Just before a couple of events that he was especially interested in had happened, but he accepted that philosophically and with good humor. While we worked, I learned more about the times. The Solar System was explored, known like the back of a man's hand. Venus had been terra-formed. Mars colonized, and there were permanent manned stations -- some 'manned' by organic computers -- on all the major satellites of the outer planets mid on Pluto. Space drives were available that would get as close to the speed of light as you wanted -- but few people were interested. The stars were within easy reach, but no one seemed to 'be stretching out his hands. Civilization seemed changed, content with the limits of the Solar System. I took hypno-courses in astronautics and space systems and became expert in the practice of drive mechanisms. The theory, I suspected, was forever beyond me. Work went on. I shouldn't give the impression that with Par Leon it was a one-way transfer of information. From his vantage point three hundred and sixty years away, he had developed insights into what was really happening in the musical world of my earlier life that left me gasping. So that was where those musicd forms were leading, and that's where Krubak had been aiming in his much-ridiculed late works! Something -- perhaps the glandular adjustments that the doctors had performed on me -- made working with Par Leon a pleasant experience. Previously I had always been something of a toner. To say that I was perfectly content yvould of course be wrong, but given my preoccupations, I was iflote content than I would have imI agined The text we were producing ! steadily grew. By the beginning of l(),e fourth year, I knew we were ' svriting a classic together. During j lie sixth year we were nearing completion and Par Leon was juggesting the possibility of other collaborations. After the work was finally complete, Par Leon -- a good man by I jny moral standards I would ever be I able to comprehend -- helped me to ; become established as a composer. I It was easier than I expected. I Knowledge of the centuries before Cryo-corpses was quite spotty, with some big gaps. I could steal tricks from the musical titans of my own past, use them in the modem style, and get away with it. After three years I had a growing reputation (which I secretly knew was undeserved), a group of imitators, and -- most important -- a substantial financial credit at my disposal. At last I could wait no longer. I announced that it was time for me to take a long-overdue vacation and see a little more of the Solar System. The night before I left I took Par Leon out for dinner. We went # his favorite place, ate his favorite foods, and drank his favoritewines. Even though I suspected that if I told him the truth he would be my him what we were celebrating or the long chance why the occasion was so very special. My plans might involve danger and destruction and I did not want Par Leon to bear any blame when I was gone.    So there we were. Ana and I, together again. We were heading for Canopus in the space yacht that I had rented for a two-month tour of the inner Solar System. Murderer in one era, I was now thief and worse in another. Even with forged papers to help me, it had been a desperate and violent mn through the Pluto wombs and the Solar security perimeter with Ana's Cryo-corpse. Twice I had been within seconds of collision and destruction, but my pursuers' fear of death had exceeded mine. They had changed course to avoid impact and I had fled through their net. We were traveling at just one hundred and twenty-five meters a second below the speed of light and could get within a meter a second if I chose to. We were moving fast enough. Time dilatation made three years pass on Earth for every day of shipboard time. The trip to Canopus and back would be a little more than two months for us, and two hundred years back on Earth. I felt I could use the time to relax a little. The days before I collected Ana from the Pluto wombs, followed by our escape, had been more than hectic. I never ceased to be amazed at the capacities of the ship -- which, because of time dilation, mankind seemed to have found no real use for. The mass indicator showed more than one hundred and forty thousand tons, up from a rest mass of a hundred and thirty tons. To an outside observer I would appear to mass about eighty-eight tons and be foreshortened to a Although it was hidden from me by the shields, I knew that ahead of us in the forward direction the threedegree background radiation left over from the Big Bang had been Dopplershifted up to visible wavelengths. Behind us, hard X-ray sources looked like pale red stars. And we were nowhere near the ship's limits. I had started composing again -- real music, not pot-boilers or derivative works. In the room aft. Ana lay peacefully in her Cryo-tank. I felt optimistic that two hundred years would be long enough for Earth to have developed a complete and certain cure. If not, we would head out again and repeat the cycle. There was plenty of time. If Earth could not at last provide our answer, we could go elsewhere, on to the stars to search for other solutions. The ship was completely self-sustaining and had ample power for many lifetimes. I hoped that the single trip would be enough, though; one of my ambitions on our return was to find the Cryo-corpse of my friend Par Leon, and retum his favor to me. As we swept up to the great flaring beacon of Canopus, I deceler. i ated to gravitational swing-by j speeds and let the ship fall througb a tight hyperbolic orbit around the star. Canopus was a fearsome sight. More than a thousand times as ! luminous as the Sun, it was spout! ing green flares of gas hundreds of I searched for planets and found only four gas-giants, each the size of Ju. piter. There were no signs of an inner-planet system. j After two days of fascinated observation I turned the ship and headed back to Earth. Were mine I the first human eyes to see the ! twisting striations -- sun-scars, not sun-spots -- that gouged the boiling surface of Canopus? Like a lost soul flying from Hell-gate, I ran for the shelter of our own Solar System. If another trip out were necessary, h would be to a smaller and less turbulent star. That sight of Hell had affected me more than anything I could remember. It burned in my mind and I could not eat, drink or sleep. The urge to see Ana again, to seek peace in her face, grew on me and at last I went aft. She lay in her tank like a Snow-goddess, with j pearly eyelids and skin of milky crystal. I took only one quick look, afraid to open the tank more in case it interfered with the cooling system. It was enough. I could conttd myself again and think of other things. On the tranquil return trip, I wondered again at how easy everything had seemed. I had never thought of light-speed ships and time dilation when I was making my plans so long ago. At best, I had prepared for a chancy succession of freezings and thawings for me, further and further in time until at last there was a cure and Ana could safely be revived. As it was. Ana was with me; I could safeguard her myself and there was no risk at all. In we came, past the barren outcroppings of Pluto and on to the inner planets. With no idea how Earth would have changed in two hundred years, I had no way to decide whether I should approach slowly and cautiously or rapidly and confidently. My decision was made for me. As we rode in above the ecliptic, avoiding the asteroid belt, we were locked by a navigation and guidance beam and steered to a landing on the Moon. The spaceport was new, massive colunms set in a regular triangular anay. Spaceflight at least had changed since we left. The guidance system set us down gently. Prepared for anything -- or so I thought -- I stepped through the lock to meet a new generation. One man greeted me in the lock corridor, a tall dignified figure with the distant eyes of a prophet. Somehow I had expected more, perhaps a show of weapons until my identity was known. "Welcome again to Earth-space, Drake Merlin." The language was still Universal. I said I was prepared for anything -- but I was not prepared to be recognized and named. I was taken aback, then I realized that the ship's identification was given in the communication codes, and I would be shown as the last pilot. The data retrieval presumably still held those records. I wondered what else the system showed about my wild flight from Pluto. "Since you know my identity, then perhaps you also know my history. I am seeking assistance." The man nodded. "We know your history, and your quest. It has come down to us from ancient times. One version holds that you lost control of your ship and were carried off to the far depths of space. Another tells that your disappearance at light-speed was intentional. Come with me, we will find conversation easier inside the city." There were small pauses in his words, almost as though he had need to stop and think about many phrases. I wondered if Universal was a learned language to him, as Old Anglic had been to Par Leon. We settled into a reception room, close by the inner lock, and I felt a rising tension. In a few moments I would know if my search was over. "The Cryo-corpse that you have with you in the ship. What was the disease?' ' "I think there is no word for it in Universal. It disappeared from the race and from the language. The full medical description was given with the womb records." He nodded. "Do you have the womb catalog number?" I gave it to him. He stood motionless, eyes distant, for almost five seconds. Then he nodded again. "It can be cured. I have summoned the necessary medical resources." Two waves of emotion swept over me. Wild joy, and an almost superstitious fear. Telepathy seemed to have been added to the human senses. ' ' You can transmit your thoughts?' ' I asked. He looked puzzled, and again there was a brief silence. Then he smiled. "Not in the way that you are thinking. I can exchange thoughts with others, and with the data banks, but you will be able to do the same in a few days' time. You will also be able to compute faster and better than the computer of the ship that brought you here. Look." He turned his head to me and raised the gray hair above his left temple. There was a faint, straight scar there. "That is the place where the implant is made. There is no reason this could not have been done in the time in which you first lived. A small set of integrated circuits handies calculations -- we think in the numbers, just as in your day you did it through finger-pressure on keys. "The implant is fully program, mable. It also contains a signal transmitter and receiver, so that we can enter data and programs directly from the central computers, or from another person. I am speaking to you now in Universal by using the translation programs on the Tycho computer system." He caught my look of misgiving, I "Do not worry about this. I assure you that in a few months you will find it hard to believe that you functioned without such a service. You will have total recall, be a calculator beyond the most skillful of your time, and you will have immediate access to all the data of the Solar System -- though the transmission time is considerable for the data banks of other planets. "Now, let me query the medical team. They should have made their first examination of the Cryo-corpse in your ship." He was again silent for a few seconds. Then his eyes widened and he looked at me with a different expression. The silence continued. I felt again a knife of tension twisting inside me, a feeling that something was going wrong. "What is it?" I said at last. "Have you been in communication with your medical team? What do they say?" He nodded. His eyes now seemed different, gentler and closer. He appeared to be choosing his words with great care. "The woman in the Cryo-tank. Anastasia. When you took her from the wombs of Pluto, was the Cryotank fully sealed?" I could not speak and my mind was filled with foreboding. I inclined my head a fraction of an inch. "But you opened the tank? After you had left Pluto?" he asked gently. "(ce. To see her, after we left Canopus. I looked for only a moment, and I sealed the tank again afterward." I could not tell him that I had been unable to stop myself, I had been driven. Suddenly I was looking at him across a gulf of five hundred and seventy years. His sad face was Tom Lambert's, and Par Leon's also. His eyes were speaking the same message. "Drake Merlin, the Cryo-tank was intended only for storage in the wombs. After it was opened, the seal was imperfect. You understand what I am saying? Without the correct seal, the temperature in the tank was too high." He seemed unable to speak for a few moments, and I assume that he was calling for more data from his computer banks. Then he continued. "I have checked with the medical team and with the best data sources. The damage caused to the body when the tank was opened and the seal broken cannot be repaired. There can be no revival, now or ever. "i am sorry, Drake Merlin. Anastasia is dead. Forever dead." Forever dead. Forever dead. The words seemed to echo Tom Lambert, from long ago. This time there was the ring of complete certainty. For each man kills the thing he loves. I had taken the long chance, and now it was over. There was a long period of introseconds of communion with the data banks and the medical teams.' As my world collapsed, the barriers came down inside my mind. I noticed for the first time the faint spicy sweetness of the air fresheners, the steady dry breeze blowing past us, and the faint concert pitch A-natural of vibrating metal far along the corridor. My senses were opening again, after long centuries of hibernation. At last he spoke again. "One possibility remains. Anastasia, the woman you knew, cannot be reanimated. Whole cells remain and she can be cloned without difficulty, but growth and education would begin anew. There is no hope of sufficient memory transfer from undamaged cells for more than a faint inkling of her former self to pass to her new body. Your former close relationship would be irrelevant to her. Should we proceed?' ' I wanted to say yes, but caution held me. "Why would you do this for us? What will the price be, to me or to her?" Shrugged shoulders had retained a meaning, although I could not see how such information would be transferred through a communication implant. "You would be deprived of an implant and you would not share our group-consciousness. Call it an experiment. The group-mind has become curious about the behavior of single units such as you, not connected through the implants. Also, we have a feeling that in the old emotional patterns can only be called sympathy. Your suffering is unique. No quest comparable with yours is recorded in the data banks, unless it is the fragmented and confusing description of Orpheus and Eurydice. "Shall we proceed?" Only one answer was possible. "Proceed."  Coda and Overture. So it begins. Anastasia lies in my arms again, for the first time in more than five hundred and seventy years. She weighs a little more than five kilos and is just three weeks out of the clonewomb. It took me an eternity to learn it, but by now I know better than to cast dice against the future. In twenty years' time, I may be no more than father and mentor to her. It will suffice.  I I WE Sorry, you'll have to provide your own scorecard for this! This," said the Director, "is the control panel of a time machine. Or rather, it is a non-functioning mock-up of the control panel of a time machine. It will transport you back into the past when you take on this assignment, Howard. Do you wish to inspect it?" Howard Bradley stood up and accepted the proffered panel, then sat down and propped it on his knee to inspect it. It was about three feet by two feet, made of light plastic sheeting and studded with a large number of small buttons and three bigger ones below. The instructions were in both English and the equivalent Russian, Bradley noted; the three big buttons; seconds, # to #; minutes, # to #; hours, # to #; days, I to #; months, January through December; and years, # and #. "Hmm." Bradley scratched his head with his right hand. "There seem to be only two year numbers, sir, this year and last. Doesn't it go any further than that?" The Director leaned back and smiled. "No, Howard, apparently not. According to the inventor, it can't go back any earlier than when he originally invented it, and it can't go forward any further than it's been of its own accord through time." "So what happens in #, sir?" "Oh, we can add buttons easily enough. The digital mechanism in the control panel is easy enough to understand, just the standard kind of thing you'd find in an electronic calculator. The guts of it though, the motor, really had us baffled." "Had you baffled, sir? You mean we now understand it?" The Director smiled ruefully, shaking his head. "No, Howard, no. I don't think the Russians can understand it either, and they have the only working model. Or had it until recently, that is. We have, er, connections over in Moscow, and from all accounts they were going batty trying to figure it out. Didn't want to destroy the working parts by tampering with them too hard, exactly the same problem we had." Bradley sat back in his chair, biting his lower lip as he tried to concentrate. "Ah, let's see, sir. Why don't you fill me in a little more fully on this. This is, presumably," and he lifted up the panel, putting it tidily leaning against the left #eg of his chair, "the same time machine that was invented last year by Doctor Helmut Heinrich of Switzerland. The one that the Russians paid a dammit." The Director scowled darkly. "Those damn Russians knew our bidding, limit, they knew we'd have to go to Congress for anything higher. And the inventor didn't want to wait, naturally." Bradley shook his head sympathetically. "Ah, sir. The weaknesses of democracy." There was silence for a few moments. "Well, sir," Bradley continued after a while. "So the Russians have the only time machine, right?" "Well, sort of." The Director knitted his brows as if puzzled about exactly how to continue. "Here, Howard, why don't you come along to the Research Lab? I'll show you a mock-up of the whole thing." He got up and left the office at a brisk walk, with Bradley following behind. "Now, Howard," he continued, "the thing folds up. Like a folding table. It is very important that you practice to get it right. Your life may depend on it." "Folds up, sir?" Bradley asked. They reached the big door of the Research Lab, the Director nodded to the guard and they passed through. "Yes, folds up," the Director replied. "That way you can put one time machine inside another one, to transport it." They turned right along a corridor. "Er, sir?" Bradley queried. "I thought there was only one time machine?" "Well, we think they are all the same one." The Director shrugged. "Here," he opened a door on the left. "There's our mock-up." "That thing? The one that looks like an elevator cage?" Bradley gazed curiously at it, walking slowly all round it. A big cubical structure, eight feet tall, mounted on casters, with a glass window at the front and sliding doors, nothing particular around the back, and five buttons on the right, marked same words in Russian. Inside, through the window, there appeared to be a panel like the one he had seen earlier. "Can I press the buttons, sir?" "Certainly. Oh, the 'send' button does not work, of course. Be very careful not to press it when you are with the real model." Bradley nodded and pressed buttons, 'open' -- the door opened. 'close' -- the door closed, 'fold' -- nothing happened. "It has to be open to fold up, Howard." "Er, yes." Bradley pushed buttons again. 'open' -- the door opened, 'fold' -- nothing happened. "Good, Howard." The Director stepped inside and folded the roof down against the back, then walked around the outside, pushing down the left side, the back and the right side. It took a considerable muscular effort, Bradley noticed, but the hinges hardly made any noise. The finished product was a squat box, about seven by seven by two feet; J#I part of the base, he noted, had also folded up. The Director stood back, rubbing his hands. "Ok, Howard. Your turn. Unfold it; push in the lock button; fold it." Bradley wrinkled his nose in distaste. This looked a little too much like hard work. Shrugging his shoulders, he moved in, pushed the sides back in reverse order, and again. He sank down in a nearby chair. "Right first time, Howard." The Director smiled. "Now, push it over the floor on its casters and lift it up into the other time-machine mock-up over there." Bradley scowled, pushed it over the floor and started heaving it up. One caster, up, and along. Second caster, up, push. Third caster up, and the fourth, and sli-i-ide it in. He sat down on it, perspiring heavily. "Ok, Howard." The Director sounded infernally cheerful. "Now, climb in on top of it and press the buttons to close the door." Bradley wearily complied. Clamber up; bend down; 'close;' 'open.' The doors worked. He sat down on the edge again, frowning. The Director smiled broadly. "Now, Howard, we could, theoretically, put a third time machine inside -- " "Oh no you couldn't," Bradley interrupted. "You don't need a spy, you need a professional weightlifter. I don't think these things were designed to be stacked inside each other. I don't think I could even reach the buttons if there were another one inside." The Director shrugged cheerfully. "Of course they weren't designed to go inside each other. They were designed to fold up so they'd go into a truck or a plane. The time machine doesn't actually go anywhere, it just goes backward and forward in time, in the same spot." Bradley scowled. "Not very useful, is it? The Russians can have it, as far as I'm concerned." He got off and walked over to settle into a nearby armchair. "Well, what now, sir?" The Director smiled again and sat down in another chair, crossing his legs at the ankle. "Your mission, Howard, should you choose to undertake it, will be to go back in time, report to duty here at Headquarters, explain your mission to me, and then proceed to deliver back here a time machine which you will then proceed to steal from the Russians, after we fly you to Zurich to the hotel where the inventor stayed previously while he was conducting his bargaining. You will also, if possible, attempt to find out from the inventor what the secret is for his machine, so we can make another one after you get back. Ok?" Bradley sat back in his' chair, his brows furrowed in thought, scratching his ear with his left hand. The seconds ticked by silently. "Er, Howard," the Director interrupted the silence. "Do you understand your mission?" "Er, no, sir. Not at all. Er, sir, this mission sounds rather, er, dangerous. Would you mind very much if someone else went on this one? After all, sir, I have just returned from another mission that I was on for the last four months." Bradley watched uneasily as the Director's face grew red and angry. "No, no, Howard!" The Director pounded his fist in the air. "You've got to go back, because you already didl If you don't go back now, you'll ruin everything. We couldn't possibly send someone else!" "Oh yes we could, sir. The other agent could steal the time machine instead of me, and -- " "No, no, no! Howard, you already reported back to me and explained the entire mission to me just two months ago. If we sent someone else back, it'd be silly. You can't possibly not go. You already have!" "Oh no I haven't, sir." Bradley shook his head vigorously. "I was out on my previous assignment two months ago. If someone else reported to you back then saying he was me, he must obviously have been an imposter. The Russians, you see, could -- " "No, Howard, no! That's exactly what I thought when you first reported in here. I was extremely sceptical. But we checked you out very thoroughly, and -- " "Sir, I was no here two months ago. And this mission is not only dangerous, it's preposterous! There's no way you can make me go. It says here in the Professional Espionage Agents' Contract, Section # -- " "'Damn the stupid contract! You already signed, dammit. Or you will sign as soon as you get back here from the mission, before we send you off on it. You told me so distinctly, just two months ago. In fact, we had you sign the permission form again back then, just to be on the safe side." Bradley put his head down and cradled it between his hands, moaning softly for a few moments. Then he pushed himself back in his chair, grasped both arms of it firmly and looked the Director in the eye. "Ok, sir, let's try this again from the beginning. Two months ago a man walked into your office who resembled me and claimed to be me. Right?" "Right." "He told you a story about time travel and initially you did not believe him, right?" "Right." "And he managed to convince you that he was telling the truth, right? Ok, how?" "We dosed him with sodium pentazoanate, of course." "The truth drug, sir? Sir, that's extremely dangerous stuff. Why, if you'd given him only one and a half times too much, you could've killed him -- or killed me, that is, maybe." "Oh no, we were careful, Howard, don't worry. Just exactly the right dosage. Lie detectors, too, everything else we could think of. It was you, Howard. Besides, we had his time machine, too." "Er, yes." Bradley leaned back and scratched his head again. "Then I presume you were able to take it apart and analyze its functions, and hence you no longer need -- " "Er, no, Howard." The Director shrugged perplexedly. "You told us we wouldn't be able to figure it out, and unfortunately you were right. We didn't want to break anything vital in it, so we couldn't get too deeply into it. After all, you need it some more, so as to be able to try to steal the secret of it from the original inventor and to report back here to start your mission." "Er, let's not get started on that again." Howard frowned in concentration. "Ok, so he, or I, told you a story, and you checked it out under truth serum, and then you sent him off on the rest of his mission. Ok, then what did he tell you?" The Director shrugged. "Basically, Howard, exactly what I am telling you now. Naturally. Plus, he was met at this Headquarters, this morning, later, by his alter ego returning safely from the mission, and got onto the second time machine, himself and pressed the right buttons for two months ago and arrived here in Headquarters. In the Research Lab, of course. They were very surprised to see you." "Er, yes, sir." Bradley frowned in concentration. "Hmm. Do you have any tapes, sir, of conversation with this, er, person?" The Director smiled and glanced at his watch. "Yes, we have just enough time for that before you arrive back. Right back at my office, Howard." "Yes," Howard Bradley thought as the tape recorder started up. "That's me all right." He listened on as his voice detailed the plan he had just heard, interrupted from time to time by the voice of the Director raising objections. The Director, back in his seat, glanced at his watch from time to time, tapping his foot nervously against the desk edge. The phone rang and the Director cut off the recording before its end. "Yes?" The Director frowned intently as he listened to the caller. "More Russians? Good. Did they bring it with them?" He listened intently some more. "Good. That's exactly what we expected. Are all the original group still there?" More listening. "Ok, keep in touch with me about what happens. Bye." The Director returned the phone to its cradle and turned to face Bradley again. "Ok, Howard, listen carefully. The Russians are in Zurich at the same hotel where the inventor stayed three months ago, in the same suite of rooms. They moved in yesterday. Today an airfreight shipment arrived there and they brought it into the hotel. It only just fit through the doors, the same dimensions as the time machine when it's folded up. Ok? We have them under surveillance, though they removed the bugs that we put into that room two months ago so we don't know exactly what they're doing. We suspect that they are planning to send back that time machine to the time that the inventor was there negotiating, maybe to steal his blueprints, Ok? Just deduction, not firm knowledge. In their group they have Pavel Yurovich, the truth-drug expert, and Ivan Ivanovich." "Ivan Ivanovich?" Bradley leaned forward attentively. "Their top spy?" "Yes, indeed." The Director smiled. "That Ivanovich. Fluent in six languages and a master of disguise. We didn't recognize him, of course, but we got voiceprints as he went through Swiss Customs." The Director glanced at his watch again. "Ok, Howard, time to go." He stood up, rewound the tape recorder on fast rewind, took out the tape reel, then took out another tape reel from another recorder below his desk, added a large manila envelope and handed them curtly to Bradley. "All right, Howard, follow me," he commanded, heading back to the Lab. "You're due back any minute now." Bradley followed at a brisk trot, carrying the tape reels and the envelope. "What is all this stuff, sir?" he asked as the Director turned in through the Lab doors. "What am I supposed to do with it?" "The tape reels? One of them is you talking with me back two months ago, the one we were just listening to. The other is you talking with me just now. You're to take them back in time. And the envelope contains your detailed instructions. Be very careful to go back and forth to exactly the times indicated there. Your routing is on the initial sheet. Ok?" They turned in through the last doors and the Director motioned Bradley to be seated. "What's supposed to be happening now?" he asked. There didn't seem to be anything different about the Lab, Bradley noted, just the two time-machine mock-ups inside each other, the chairs and the big digital clock on the wall. "Quiet, Howard," the Director commanded. "Watch that clock up there and write down exactly when you arrive." Bradley obediently took out his pen and some paper but nothing happened for several seconds. Then, suddenly, a large cubical object materialized in front of them, exactly like the mock-ups. "#.#, on Jan. #, #," he wrote down. The doors opened and a man like himself jumped down, tugged at a very large object on the floor and rolled it out on its casters, pulling it off out of the way. "Mission accomplished, sir," said the new arrival to the Director. The voice was exactly like his own and Bradley shivered. The face, too, was exactly like his own. The Director shook hands vigorously with Bradley's double. "Congratulations, Howard! That was an excellent job you just did! Here, sign this," he added, thrusting a piece of paper at him. The double shrugged, pulled out a pen and rapidly scribbled his signature. "I already signed this, you know," he remarked. "Well, I need to go back now and do the rest of the mission. Hi there," he added, talking to Bradley. "Feeling a little strange?" Bradley was too stunned to reply. He watched in disbelief as the other man went back inside the machine, pressed a button to close the door, and suddenly -- vanished. The whole thing vanished. "Well, Howard?" asked the Director. "That's your future self. All right, help me get this time machine unfolded." Bradley, still mentally numb, moved to comply. Right side, up. Back, up. Left side, up. Move inside, pull the top up. It was a lot easier with two people both helping, he reflected. The Director moved over to the buttons on the outside right-hand side and pushed the audible click as the locking mechanism went into place. "Ok, Howard," said the Director. He moved over to the chair, quickly picking up the tapes and envelope from where Bradley had left them, and walked back inside the time machine. "Now, come inside and watch me set the buttons. You're supposed to arrive back at ten-thirty a.m., exactly, on November fifteenth last year." He set down the tapes and envelope and pressed buttons rapidly. "Does that check out, Howard?" He moved backward toward the door. ' Bradley looked closely at the buttons. They seemed satisfactory. Suddenly the door clunked shut behind him. He wheeled around and -- the Director vanished. The room, too, looked odd as he gazed at it through the window in the doorway. The chairs were arranged differently, all of a sudden. And the I time-machine mock-ups were not there. The clock on the wall, however, still said #. But not # a.m. on January #, #. It now read # on November #, #. This, thought Howard Bradley, was ridiculous. He hadn't even I signed the permission form! The Director must have -- yes -- just pressed "Why should I?" he thought. Bradley scowled and pushed buttons. #.# on January #, #. He moved his finger down to pressed it. The Director reappeared. The chairs and the mock-ups were where they were. The clock on the wall said #.#I on January #th again. Howard Bradley smiled to himself as he watched the Director's puzzled, scowling face. As he watched, the Director strode to the right-hand side of the time machine, a grim expression on his face. The Director -- vanished... and re-appeared where he had been five seconds earlier, scowling and striding to the door. Then again he -- vanished... Over and over again the Director vanished, reappeared where he had been and strode to the door, his finger outstretched. The clock on the wall, Howard noted, was endlessly repeating the same fivesecond interval, from #.# to #.#. This was bad, he thought, very bad. Why, he could starve to death, or die of old age! And no one would ever find him! No, that was silly. Its batteries would run down eventually, if it used batteries. What power souce did it use, anyway? And he could still use the control panel to send himself forward or backward in time. Forward or backward? He could just go forward in time to when he was supposed to finish the mission and claim it had been successful. No, that wouldn't work. The Director would find out the Russians still had their time machine. How about backward? He. could go back and warn himself -- no, that sounded complicated... Bradley paced to and fro inside the time machine, thinking as the seconds went by over and over again, and the Director endlessly strode toward the buttons on the course! Any time he pressed it, the door would open some time within that five-second interval. It would just seem to the Director as if he hadn't been able to get to the door were open. Was that right? His eye fell on the big manila envelope. Maybe he should read the instructions first. Why not? He had all the time in the world. More, in fact. Bradley sat down on the floor of the time machine and opened up the envelope. Too bad, he thought, that he couldn't play the tape recordings without a machine. The Director hadn't finished playing the one, he remembered. But were they correct in every way? The Director could, after all, have spliced out any material he didn't want Bradley to hear. With the resources of the world's greatest spy organization at his disposal, it would be child's play for him to alter the tapes, or even to create completely phony conversations out of computer recombinations of voicesounds. Or to forge signatures. Bradley scowled as he pulled out the instructions and found a permission form with his own signature. He put it aside and started reading the plan.  The plan sounded a lot more ; sensible as he read through it carei fully, though there were still a few ' puzzling loose ends. There was no I mention, for instance, of his current predicament, so things must have  happened differently last time. Or had they? The Director would not have known about what was happening now and there was no real need to tell him. Or perhaps the DiI rector had known but had deliberately refrained from mentioning it. There was, after all, no mention of the Director sneakily pressing the Bradley wrinkled his brows in puz! zlement but finally went back to reading the instructions. i It was # on his watch when he finished; so twenty minutes must have gone by, he figured. The clock outside on the Lab wall still said #.# to #.#, of course, over and over again. Well, pressing easiest way out. He timed it so as to occur just after #.# and stepped toward the door. The Director, scowling, strode yet again toward the buttons on the right-hand side and pressed -- the closing again, but Bradley jammed his foot in it and the elevator-like door opened up again. "Howard Bradley! What are you doing back here so soon?" The Director glared at Bradley, trying to stare him down. "Sir, I've been thinking." Bradley stared right back. "Why don't you go back and tell yourself about this mission, and then send -- " "No, Howard, no!" The Director stamped his foot, his right hand still poised near the buttons. "I don't go on missions! My job is to stay back here at Headquarters and organize missions! Plan! Organize! Motivate! I took Organization Theory courses in graduate school, Howard. That's why I'm up here and you're back there. Plan! Organize! Motivate! Besides, I know I didn't meet myself back two months ago. It'd be ridiculous!" "Well, you could always do things differently this time, sir," Bradley argued. "Besides, why don't we just keep this time machine now we've got it instead of risking it back in the past? You know, if we'd thought a little before sending back the other Howard Bradley, we could've kept two time machines!" "No, Howard, no." The Director shook his head. "We've got to do things exactly the way we did them j last time if we possibly can. Otherwise, who knows what might ! happen? We've got to get that time machine away from the Russians. Look, Howard, you've only been thinking about this for an hour or so, but I've had a whole two months to think about all the ramifications. Believe me, I know what I'm talking about! "Besides," he continued in a wheedling tone of voice, "you saw yourself come back, didn't you? Why, this is the safest mission you've ever been on! Guaranteed return!" Twenty minutes later Howard Bradley was back in the time machine, ready to go. The Director had convinced him. He pressed the buttons on the dial for #.# on November #, # (a couple of minutes later than the original # a.m.; best not to risk colliding with himself, the Director had said); noted the time on the wall clock, button as the Director bade him farewell. The Director vanished and -- the loud wailing of the Research Lab's alarm siren filled the air. The door opened and Bradley saw, in front of him, two stem-faced guards with their weapons drawn. "Hands up, whoever you are!" commanded one of the guards. "No unauthorized persons are allowed in here!" Bradley obediently raised his hands. "Take me to the Director," he requested. "That's exactly where you're going," the guard snarled. "He'll be very interested in seeing you." What had gone wrong? thought Bradley as they marched him along the corridors. Of course! The first appearance of the time machine had alerted them, and the guards had been sent in during the next two minutes. They probably thought he was a Russian spy since the Russians had the only time machine. Well, he could explain things to the Director easily enough. The Director was sitting at his polished oak desk, a stern expression on his face. "And who do you think yoM are?" he demanded. "Howard Bradley, sir, reporting for duty. I just arrived here in a time machine from two months in the future. It is extremly important that you make a hotel reservation at the Zurich Hilton, in Suite fivehundred ten, as soon as possible and for as long a time as possible." The Director leaned back in his seat and glared uncomprehendingly. "Rubbish!" he snorted. "Howard Bradley is out on assignment now. He couldn't possibly have gotten back here in this time, let alone in a Russian time machine. You, mister, are a Russian spy, traveling in a Russian time machine and cleverly disguised to resemble Howard Bradley. Well?" Howard Bradley sighed to himself. This was going to be difficult. Very difficult. It was six days later, November #, #, and Howard Bradley smiled happily to himself. An empty time machine had just materialized in the Zurich Hilton Hotel, Suite #, much to the Director's amazement, just an hour after the American agents in Switzerland had moved in and cleared a free area, according to telephoned reports. They had immediately folded it up, packed it in a box and manhandled it out of the building; and it was now being flown across the Atlantic by military jet. Everything was going very well, Bradley reflected. Everything was going exactly as planned. The hotel, for instance, had originally been booked solid right past New Year's, with the Russians reserving Suite # for January #th and all the rest of #. But an unexpected cancellation had enabled them to book the room for November #th through the #nd. A strange quirk of fate, that cancellation, thought Bradley. Or was it? Meanwhile, the Agency's scientists had been busily disassembling the time machine, stripping it down to basics but, just as Bradley had predicted, they couldn't figure it out. And the Director had insisted, very firmly, that the basic working parts should not be handled in any way that would risk their destruction. Bradley shrugged to himself and settled back to catch up on some reading. A few hours later Bradley's office phone rang. "It's here, Howard," said the Director's voice. "Come on over to the Research Lab and it'll be up the freight elevator in just a couple of minutes." Bradley whistled to himself as he strolled over to the Lab. Everything had gone very nicely. The unpleasant effects of the sodium pentazoanate had long since worn off, the Director had bought him some new clothes and everything had worked out exactly as planned. He walked in the Lab door and found the Director in there already, tapping his foot nervously. "Good, Howard," he remarked. "Everything is right on time. The men should be here soon. We're all set for you to take it forward in time." Bradley looked around observantly. The time machine had been reassembled a few feet from where he had arrived in it, in exactly the same location that he had seen his double arrive before. The Director, he remembered, had included exact locational information in his packet of instructions. The clock on the wall read a little after four in the afternoon, #.#, November #, #. The door at the other end of the room opened and four workmen wheeled in a big container, seven feet by seven by two. They put it down carefully, unwrappfed it and, at the Director's instructions, wheeled it along, up and into the other time machine. The Director clambered up on top of the folded time machine and checked the setting on the outer one. "Your double arrived at exactly #.#I on January fifteenth, right, Howard?" Bradley nodded. "Good," continued the Director, climbing out. "Now remember, Howard, be sure to do things exactly as before. We don't want to foul things up." "Sir, couldn't we just send the one time machine back empty by pressing the button?" Bradley asked. "Oh, no." The Director frowned impatiently. "We've already got them inside each other now anyway. And besides, very possibly your arrival there is exactly what'll be needed to convince your earlier self that it's safe to go. Ok, Howard, let's get a move on. "I'm going to send you off at exactly #.# and then you reset the numbers to come back five seconds later at #.#. Right?" Bradley shrugged and climbed up on top of the inner time machine. The Director pushed the then he waited carefully, watching the clock, reached out for the and -- the Director vanished. Bradley quickly readjusted buttons button, jumped down and pulled out the folded-up time machine, rolling it out on its casters to a nearby spot. "Mission accomplished, sir," he reported to the Director. The Director shook his hand. "Congratulations, Howard! That was an excellent job you just did! Here, sign this." He thrust'a permission form into Bradley's hands. Bradley looked at it, shrugged, and pulled out a pen to sign it. "I already signed this, you know," he remarked. "Well, I need to go back now and do the rest of the mission." Over by the Director he noticed -- his earlier self. Another Howard Bradley, mouth agape. "Hi, there," he remarked to the double. "Feeling a little strange?" There was no reply and Bradley walked back inside the time ton, double-checked the time setThe January scene vanished and the Director reappeared, almost exactly where Bradley had left him earlier. "Good work, Howard,' called the Director. Bradley opened the door and walked out and the Director instijicted the workmen to fold up and pack the time machine he had come back in. "Ok, Howard," the Director instructed. "Grab your suitcase, we're off to Switzerland by military jet. Up, up into the wild blue yonder!" It was twelve hours later. They were in a hotel room in Zurich and Howard Bradley was having lastminute qualms. It was # in the morning, European time, November #, #, and the blinds and curtains were drawn tight against the I morning sunlight. ! "All right, Howard," the DirecI tor was saying. "We've adjusted the little lever down below for the , six hours' difference between Euroj pean time and Eastern Standard Time. Let's check over your equipment. Pistol, ok. Dart-gun with three needles of truth-serum,  ok. Flashlight, ok. Handcuffs, rope coils, ok. Two cans of j emergency food rations and water, ' ok. Suitcase with extra supplies of everything, ok. Empty suitcase, ok. List of instructions, ok. "Now, I'll go over the plan of instructions one more time. You'll go back to four in the morning on October fifteenth, the last night that the inventor stayed in this suite beI fore checking out. Remember, keep That'll keep you stuck at one instant of time while you look around to I see if things are safe without being I seen except for a flickering instant  of time. If it's not safe, go back an I hour earlier, or another hour earlier, ' or a day earlier. Go earlier, because I then you won't have been seen yet. "When you go back, you should see one or possibly more other time machines. You're to send one of them back, empty, to the time we picked it up, at #.# on November twentieth, two days ago, just after our agents first checked into the hotel. We know where it landed, so we've put your machine facing its door, a few feet away. You'll need to open it, set the time, get out, close it and send it. Right? "After that, you're on your own. Send back any other time machines you can lay your hands on, or any blueprints, and come back yourself, to #.# today, November twenty-second. Be very careful, the Russians may be sending their own spy back. Don't try to kidnap the inventor. Get back first and then I'll decide if the risks are worth it. Ok? "You'll be arriving back just a few minutes after we send you and then we'll have to pack everything up quickly so as to be out of the room by the eleven a.m. hotel checkout time." "Er, sir," said Bradley. "I've been thinking. The instructions have been very specific prior to this point but now they seem to have all kinds of contingency statements in them, as though your future self didn't know exactly what had happened except for the earlier time machine being sent back. And there's no mention in the instructions of what happened after I get back, or am supposed to get back. Why? Was the mission successful? Will it be? Will I get back? "You know, if I get back, wouldn't your future self have told me about it, so as to motivate me? Sir," he continued, quietly and matter-of-factly, "I think I'm going to die on this mission." He has five years to fight foryouife He is an American Heart Association Estabiished Investigator, funded for five years to work on some phase of cardiovascular disease. He and his associates, are researching ways to recognize a heart attack before severe damage occurs. He is one of over I ,# scientists supported by the American Heart Association who are fighting for your life. But we need more money for more research that may produce earlier detection and better methods of treatment and prevention of cardiovascular diseases. When a Heart Association volunteer asks for your money, think of the I ,# scientific investigators. Help them fight for your life. American Heart Association. (Jo The Director shook his head. "No, Howard, you're not going to die. I guarantee it. Things are going to work out as planned. Howard," he improvised, "when you get back. I'm . going to be sure that my future self does not inform your earlier self that the mission has been successful. "Now, Howard," he continued quickly. "It's almost time to go. I'm going to close your door and turn off the lights, as we planned, to accommodate your eyes to the blackness at four a.m., and then I'm going to count down to zero. Keep and your other hand on the flashlight. Lights off now; seven, six, five, four, three, two, one, ton, keeping it jammed down firmly, and -- the lights all went on again, very brightly. He put the flashlight back in his pocket and peered around warily, still keeping his finger on the button. No time machines out there, nothing but ordinary hotel furniture. The bed in the next room of the suite looked slept in, very rumpled, and Bradley could see little marks from the casters in a square pattern where the other time machine ought to be. The carpet looked as if it had recently been walked on, and there was a button and a tom piece of colored material on the floor nearby. He cautiously removed his finger was different except he could see the curtains rippling gently above the air current from the hotel heating vent. Very little noise, too. He peered around some more -- still button. Nothing. He walked around, cautiously. There were caster marks over on the left, too, in another square pattern. There was a file cabinet, too, open with nothing in it. No people, no one. The bed definitely looked slept in. The clock on the wall said # a.m. Ok, try again. He came back in, closed the door, set the button for # it down hard. The lights -- were still on. A time machine was in front of him, open. And over to the right two men were locked together in a struggle, frozen in mid-action. A toughlooking man in dark clothes and an older, white-haired man in pajamas. Ivan Ivanovich and Helmut Heinrich! The Russian spy must be kidnapping the inventor! (Or vice versa? Implausible. They both were about two hundred pounds, like himself, Bradley estimated, but the older man would be no match in a struggle.) Neither of them were looking in his direction, fortunately, so neither of them would see him. Bradley craned his neck, still holding tight over on the left, what looked like the comer of a third time machine. They really should design these things with glass all around, he could be locked down when needed. Well, too late now to think of that. Ok, # a.m., see what's going on an hour earlier. Bradley pressed the # button and -- the lights went out. There was only a slight glow from a night-light, Bradley noted, as his eyes adjusted to the gloom: the two struggling men were no longer there nor was the time machine in front of him. But the one over on the left was still there, or its comer was. Over to the right, in the bedroom, the inventor appeared to be asleep in his bed. Bradley relaxed ments before jamming it back and heard a loud snoring sound. Ok, the Russian had not yet arrived. Try # a.m. Bradley pushed buttons again. #, 'send' and -- the time machine in front of him reappeared, its door still open. The lights were still off, the inventor was still in bed, but over to the left was the faint glow from a different light -- a flashlight, perhaps? The third time machine's comer was still there and Bradley, craning his neck, caught a glimpse of the back of the man in dark clothing over where the empty file cabinet had been an hour and a quarter later at # a.m. Bradley risked a second of time ton before jamming it on again and heard the faint mstling of papers from his left and the inventor's loud snoring from his right. He risked two seconds, then three, then five -- no problems. He tiptoed to the door to risk a better view, then The Russian was looking straight away from him, into the file cabinet -- looking for blueprints, perhaps? If he could just cross the intervening six feet to the open time machine, Bradley estimated, he would be shielded from view by its left side, could set the buttons, duck around to the right-hand side, be shielded from view again, and close its door and sent it to November #th, when it had arrived earlier. It would take no more than twelve seconds, Bradley estimated, if he did it all without fumbling, and then he could duck back inside his own button to freeze time again and consider his next move. Ok, testing. Bradley tried # seconds with the 'send' button off. No reaction, good. He pressed 'send' to go back to #.# again, then quietly out, across and into the nearby time machine, flashlight ready but not on; flashed the light briefly, pressed #.# for November #, #; walked quietly out and around to the right-hand side and prepared to press 'close' and 'send.' 'close;' the door closed, with a clunk, 'send;' the time machine vanished and -- the Russian wheeled around, startled by the noise of the door closing, as Bradley dived for cover within his own time machine. Bang! The Russian fired wildly in Bradley's direction. Bang! Bradley fired back. Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Two more shots by each of them, no hits. "What the hell is going on around here?" came a voice in gutteral Swiss-accented German. It was the inventor, roused from his sleep by the noise. The lights all went on and Bradley saw him over to the right in his pajamas, his hand on the light switch. Bang! Bang! Another miss by each of them. The Russian was getting too damn close for comfort, Bradley thought. This bullet had smashed into the metal of the time machine only six inches to his right. "What the hell are you gangsters doing shooting up my hotel room?" the inventor demanded. "Why is this second time machine in here? Who do you think you are, you idiots?" He was standing in the bedroom doorway, shaking his walking stick at them, oblivious to the danger in his anger. Bradley and Ivanovich ignored him. Bang! The Russian had shot at Bradley's time machine instead of at Bradley, at the motor on the right-hand side, and a shower of blue sparks shot up in the air as the bullet ploughed through the machinery. Too late Bradley pressed the 'close' button, the 'send' button, the 'open' button in wild succession. None of them worked. "You've wrecked my time machine, you maniacs!" the invendollars!" Bang! Bradley fired at the Russian again, barely missing. Only one bullet left now, he thought. Better make the next one count, there might not be time to reload. "Stop that this instant!" yelled the inventor. "You're destroying hotel property! You'll go to jail until you rot if I have anything to say about it!" # Bradley crouched down, aiming, waiting for the Russian to move into range. He saw the Russian's gun hand move into view, squeezed the trigger and -- Bang! "Ow!" He saw the gun fall from the Russian's hand, dropped his own gun and pulled out his dart-gun, moving in for the kill. One dart to make the Russian talk, two darts of truth serum to kill him. Thwack! Excruciating pain seared at Bradley's nerves as a dart needled into his right thigh. Gritting his teeth to ignore the pain, Bradley aimed, squeezed the trigger and -- "Ow!" The Russian screamed in pain. "Stop this at once!" commanded the inventor, striding into the main room and brandishing his walkingstick as if it were a weapon. Bradley and the Russian circled him nervously, each trying to keep the inventor between himself and the other man. The Russian had a dart-gun too, Bradley noted, probably a three-dart Israeli-made T-# like his own if intelligence reports were correct, and he was holding it left-handed while a trickle of blood oozed down from his right hand. A dart was still sticking in the Russian's left leg. Thwack! Thwack! Two darts buried themselves in the furniture on the opposite sides of the 'room as the two gunmen circled the inventor between them. Only one dart left, thought Bradley, then he'd have to go to hand-to-hand combat. "Who are you?" the inventor demanded again. "What are you doing here?" Bradley felt a terrible urge to tell the truth coursing through his veins. "I am an American spy, Howard Bradley," he stated, talking in German so the inventor could understand. "I came back here in time to steal the Russian's time machine and any blueprints I could find." "And you?" demanded the inventor, pointing his cane at the Russian. "Why did you come here?" "I am a Russian spy, Ivan Ivanovich," admitted Bradley's opposite number. "I came down here from January #th, #, in the time machine you sold us so as to steal the time-machine's blueprints and kidnap you. Then that American spy made my time machine go off in the future somewhere, so I started shooting at him." "You maniacs!" yelled the inventor. "You can't do this to me. This is Swiss territory and I am a Swiss citizen! You'll rot in jail for a thousand years when the police get here! Destruction of hotel property! Attempted kidnapping! Attempted theft of trade secrets! "And what," he continued, turning and pointing accusingly at Bradley's ruined machine, "is the other time machine doing here? How did it get here?" "I cannot tell a lie," stated Bradley. "I stole the Russian's time machine that he came back here in, sent it forward in time to November #th, then we folded it, flew it across the Atlantic to our Headquarters, sent it forward to January #th inside a later version of itself, and I unfolded it, came back in time to November #th to inform my boss of this mission, then used it briefly to send its earlier self up to January #th next year, came back to November #st, we folded it, flew it back across the Atlantic and brought it into this hotel room, and then took it back in time to now so I could steal the Russian's time machine and any other time machines I could lay my hands on." "You idiot!" shouted the inventor. "You're twisting the structure of time back on itself like a pretzel! And you think you could steal the original time machine, do you? You couldn't, you fool! If you tried, all this would never have happened!" "Shut up!" Ivanovich interrupted. "Where are those blueprints, you old fool? How does the time machine work?" "I'm not going to tell you and you're stupid if you think I would!" The inventor turned toward the Russian, defiantly staring him down. "We have ways to make you talk," Ivanovich retorted. "Answer, before I count to five. One, two, three, four..." "Now's my chance to hit the Russian," thought Bradley, "while he'd distracted. Aim, fire and... Two darts suddenly thwacked into the inventor as he screamed in pain. "You fool, you've killed him!" shouted Bradley. "No! You!" yelled the Russian. "It was your dart that did it! My dart was just to make him talk!" "Your dart!" "Your dart!" The two spies rushed at each other, wrestling each other down to the floor as they struggled for a deathgrip"You've killed me! You've killed me!" screamed the inventor. He strode over to where they lay struggling, whacking impartially at them with his cane. "Take that, you assassins! Take that! And that! And that!" as he hit them savage blows on the arms, legs and head. "Where are the blueprints?" demanded Ivanovich hoarsely. "Tell the truth!" "I burned them before I came here to the hotel to negotiate! The knowledge is all up here in my head! It will die with me when I die! "Oh, no I won't!" The inventor suddenly strode over to the other button. "You stupid superpowers can't be trusted with an invention as powerful as this!" The time machine's door opened and he strode inside to the buttons. "I'll go back in time and warn myself never to reveal the secret of this. It's the only way to unkill myself!" The door closed on him as the Russian's hands tightened in a death-grip around Bradley's neck and... The Russian spy vanished and Howard Bradley suddenly found himself standing up instead of on the floor, falling two inches downward in a sudden Jolt. He hurt all over, on his head, arms, legs and right thigh, and his neck. He was in the Research Lab again, Bradley noted in puzzlement, at the American Headquarters. The two time-machine mock-ups had vanished but everything else was unchanged and the digital clock on the wall read #.#, on January #, #, just one second later than when he had set out. But set out on what? He scratched his head in puzzlement as he noticed the Director striding toward him with outstretched hand. The Director shook hands vigorously. "Congratulations, Howard! That was an excellent job you just did this morning!" "Excellent job, sir? On what?" "Er, on..." The Director looked baffled. "An excellent job, anyway..." The Director's voice trailed away and he looked distractedly up at the wall clock as if that somehow held the key to the situation. "#.#, Howard, right on time. Er, Howard -- why don't you just take the rest of the day off, since you're back so soon?"  #  #I #T I w Tftf first silver cannister is labeled "Scarlet Seabird" in Mr. Ross's black, definite handwriting. When I press the button set into the handrail of the grandstand, there is a sudden flare of rocket and the cannister begins to lift. Slowly at first, and then rapidly faster against the weak Lunar gravity, it lifts higher and higher. In only moments, it is just a spark that is almost lost against the stars. And then, in eerie silence, it blossoms and blossoms and blossoms. It seems that the whole sky is covered with shining, glowing scarlet wings. In my earphones, I hear the indrawn breaths of the other people around me. High, high above, kilometers wide now. Scarlet Seabird flies. It was all my fault that the bad things happened to Mr. Ross. It was just my big mouth that did it. I wanted to be a big-shot. It was on the afternoon of the first day at the Lunar Departure Processing Center when my Aunt Mavril called. She was a reporter for the Washington Post and I usually Just got a Christmas card and a dollar from her. But when they called me to the telephone in the Departure Center office, her face in the screen was all smiles and she acted as if I were her very favorite. "You're going to be the youngest person who ever went to the Moon," she said. "Just nine. And so you're News! I'm going to interview you right now. Chuck." "You're going to put me in the paper?" I asked, all excited. I was so excited that I told her all about Mr. Ross, too. I wish so much that I hadn't. The second cannister is "Wonderful Dragon." It goes up into the Lunar sky on its tiny rocket engine, trailing sparks of blue and gold, aiming haphazardly at Scarlet Seabird which drifts effortlessly, kilometers high, slowly, slowly moving higher and higher. High above, so high that we all thought that it must be defective. Wonderful Dragon finally explodes from a tiny sparkle into enormous bursts of blue and gold that shape into jagged teeth and claws and spiney tail and forking, furious tongue. All of the other people going to the Moon were families or were so busy with their own business that it was just natural that old Mr. Ross and young me should be friends. So that night, he and I ate dinner together and talked. I kept quiet about my surprise, though. "My dad is ViceAdministrator of the Lunar Colony," I said. "And my mother's a lawyer. And now, finally. I'm going to get to go live with them. On the Moon." Mr. Ross's face went very young when he smiled. And he smiled a lot -- until later, when he found out what I had done. "When I was your age," he said, "nobody did anything but snicker when someone said something about going to the Moon. I guess I snickered, too." He was a sculptor, working in wood and clay and steel and aluminum and glass and, I guess, just about anything that had a form within it. And now that he was eighty-nine, he was going to go live on the Moon. "They say I'll be able to move around up there just like a kid of sixty." He looked up at the ceiling of the dining hall as if he could see through it to the Moon. "Well, what about your family?" I asked. "Won't they miss you?" He looked at me and laughed. "Yeah, well, I guess they will. But not the right way. I'm afraid." The dessert was some kind of green, gluey pudding and now Mr. Ross used the handle of a spoon and worked at it quickly. His hands and arms were very big and stronglooking, but they worked gently and precisely. "You must not have any family," I said. "Well, Chuck, I have relatives, you might say." "Whatever you're doing with that pudding is the best thing I can think of to do with it, Mr. Ross. It sure isn't worth eating. But you sure have lost me with what you said." "I don't want you to be lost." He worked on with the spoon for a while. Then he said, "I don't have a wife or sons or daughters. I don't have anybody close. I guess I loved too many times. And none of the loves was still here when it came time to run away to the Moon. The relatives I've got are just waiting around for me to die. To get my money." "I'm still kind of lost," I said. "You'll understand sometime," he said, sliding his dessert bowl across to me. Looking up out of it was my own face, done in the green pudding.  press the button that sets off "Silver Spectacle" and it rises and far, far above, throws out kilometers and kilometers of sparkling silver threads into the dark, airless sky. We went outside then, into the night, to the gardens around the Departure Processing Center. The Moon seemed bigger and brighter than ever before. "They all needed me," Mr. Ross said. "But they needed what I had, not what I was. When Nephew Tommy needed braces, or when Jean-Anne had to go to an analyst, and so on and so on. Uncle Paul was always there with the cash. Some of it, they even paid back for a little while. Sometimes they even thanked me." He was silent then and I finally said, "I wish that hadn't been just pudding. Maybe after we get to the Moon, you'll do one that'll last longer than just green pudding." Mr. Ross laughed and messed up my hair. "Eternal Art. That's what everyone always wants." "Well, there's nothing wrong with eternal, is there? Why don't you do a great big thing on one of the Moon mountains, Mr. Ross?" He laughed again. "I used to think about doing just that. But now I like the pudding things better." "I'll try to understand that, too," I said. "Colors, #," goes up as I press another button. It expands rainbows. Colors  never heard of or thought of drift and float. "A long time ago, I decided it," Mr. Ross said. "I was with friends, out on the beach in the summer, drinking wine and saying good things and thinking good things and looking at the Moon. And I decided then that, someday, I was going to take all my money and turn everything I could into money and use it to run away to the Moon and live there for as much longer as I had and then be buried there. Tommy's braces and Mary Ellen's college and all of those things would just have to take care of themselves. I decided that it was my money and I'd spend it on myself, no matter how guilty it might make me feel." "I'm glad you're my friend," I said. "I'm glad I don't have to go to the Moon by myself." "After we get to the Moon, I'll make something for you out of something just a little more eternal than green pudding. Chuck. Maybe it'll even be eternal enough so that someday you can use it to help you get something you want very, very much." I didn't understand. "Well, the last year and a half has been just one big garage sale. Chuck. I've sold things I thought I never could part with. But now my last art show's all put together and finished and my ticket's paid for and I'm on my way. I'm on my way." "Won't you miss your relatives just a little?" He just laughed. "I hope you'll never really understand that." "Wonderful Dragon, high and far away, is fading, fading, tattering away. The incredibly thin film light for many minutes. Now it is pulling apart, ending.  press the button for "Flamingo Summer, #," but I don't see its little rocket engine flame and lift because there are tears in my eyes and when you cry in an air-suit, you just have to wait a while. Finally, though, I can see again, and I watch the flamingo arc across the Lunar skies. And the next day, I began to understand about Mr. Ross's family. Each morning of the five days it took at the Lunar Departure Processing Station was filled with all kinds of medical tests. Finally, I got through for the day and went racing through the living area to go to the shop where there were newspapers for sale. Mr. Ross was sitting in the lobby and I saw the headlines of the newspaper he held before I saw his face. the headlines said. And there were big pictures of both Mr. Ross and me from the Departure Center's files. "We're in the papers," I yelled. And then Mr. Ross looked at me. For a long time, he looked at me. And then he smiled. Only this time the smile didn't make him look young and new. It was a different kind of smile. "Yes, we are. Chuck," he said, folding the newspaper and reaching out to mess up my hair. "We're in the papers. We waited too long to run away and now we're in the papers." That afternoon his relatives came. With lawyers. Mr. Ross went away with them, looking very, very old. A little later, I watched as his crates were unloaded from the Moonship and stored away. "Shimmering Star" is next. It rockets up from the dead floor of the Moon and lifts gossamer blue over the sky. "It's what they call 'incompetence,' " my mother said, explaining it to me after I was on the Moon. "It's a legal term used for when someone isn't able to take care of his own business any longer. For when an old person starts doing silly, senile things." "Going away to the Moon isn't incompetent," I said, angry that I was crying where someone could see me. "Red and White Dreams" goes up now, as  touch the ignition button. Scarlet Seabird has disappeared into .tattered, drifting mists. Wonderful Dragon is a shimmering after-image. My allowance was five dollars a week. A real letter to Earth cost almost a dollar a page. Dear Aunt Mavril, This was all my fault. I shouldn't have blabbed about Mr. Ross so you'd put him in the papers and his relatives would find him. But isn't there anything somebody can do? This postage is going to cost me a lot of money, but here's what happened and what Mr. Ross really wanted... Dear Senator Pyrimen, My name is Charles Burke and I'm the youngest person on the Moon and I hope you'll read my letter yourself and help... Dear Mr. President, I am the youngest person on the Moon and hope you can take time from your busy day to read my letter and maybe do something to help Mr. Ross... "Running and Playing" goes into the Lunar sky now. It's all yellow and red streamers, lifting and playing arui shimmering. Dear Mr. Hardesty, My father says you own the biggest magazitie in the world. I hope you'll listen to my problem. I'm the youngest person on the Moon and I only say that so that maybe it will attract your attention, like human interest, so something can be done for my friend, Mr. Ross. I wrote to the President and a lot of senators and everybody, but it just seems that nobody cares... "Blue Winter Storm" rockets into the dark sky, lighting it with jagged clouds and electrical snowfall. She came to our apartment in the evening, almost six months after I got to the Moon. "Youre Charles Burke," the bright, pretty, dark-haired lady said, while behind her a man fiddled with a camera and meters and wires and dials. "I'm Ilona Mosher, with the Columbia Broadcasting Systeip," she said, turning her smile toward my mother and father. "With your permission, I want to interview Chuck. About Paul Ross." "My letters finally worked!" I yelled happily. "Letters?" Ilona Mosher said, puzzled. "I don't know about any letters. But I do know that you're the youngest person on the Moon and that you were a friend of Paul Ross. He was a very well-known artist and, now that he's dead, we want to do a story on your friendship. An old, old man and a young..." "What did you say?" I shouted at her. "Twilight Thought" is the next cannister. It is a warm mixture of beiges and greens and dusky, burnt oranges. It's not bright and toy-like tike most of the others. But it is beautiful against the dark sky. The judge pounded for quiet. "In view of all the unusual publicity which has surrounded this case of the probate of the estate of Paul Ross, I am going to ask a favor of the attorneys." After talking with them in a low voice, the judge said, "Because of the youth of the young man who has made such a long journey to come here as a 'friend of the court,' the attorneys have agreed that I may talk with him myself, in my chambers for a time. Court will be in recess for thirty minutes." "Autumn Unicorn" flies out into the airless sky. It is all scintillating whites and pearls, with golden hooves and silver horn and red, red mouth and eyes of glowing green. I wished that I were back on the Moon again when the judge said he was ready to announce his decision. My mother had told me again and again what would happen. I hated the smiling faces of Mr. Ross's relatives who were about to get his money. Money they were going to get just because they had said he was a crazy old man. And sure enough, the judge said, "Under the laws of this state, the court has no choice but to find that the estate of Paul Ross is to be divided among his nearest surviving relatives, his three nephews and two nieces." There was hubbub in the courtroom. The relatives all smiled and hugged each other. The newsmen worked their cameras and recorders. The Judge pounded his gavel. "This court is not used to such uproar," he said when he could be heard. "We'll have no more of it until I have quite finished." I wished I were gone. "It is within the province of this court to direct that the estate first settle debts of the deceased before the settlement to the heirs and to honor the last wishes of the deceased." The nieces and nephews shrugged. The show is almost over with now. Even if it's a year late, this is Mr. Ross's show. He wanted it. He planned it. He built the little rockets and fitted their interiors with all their beauty and fineness. Now  send off "Spring Rain" and the sky fills with sparkling electrical droplets. There is just one more cannister left and there are tears in my eyes again. The relatives. Surely, they're watching this from Earth. Everyone else is. I hope they're finally realizing that Mr. Ross was more than Just Tommy's braces and those other things they wanted. The crates of cannisters weighed a lot. But there was still a lot of money left after their shipping charges were paid. Mr. Ross had planned to use that money to live on. The last cannister is marked "Friendship." There are so many tears in my eyes now that  have to feel for the button that sets it off.  think how the judge smiled when  told him how much Mr. Ross had wanted to be buried on the Moon. The lead-lined casket and vault were very, very heavy and wonderfully expensive to ship.  Editorial "You've got to be a believer!" -- D.D. Harriman in "The Man Who Sold the Moon" azine is more than a job. It is a vocation. Oh, there have been those who treated it as just a job. But they generally haven't lasted very long, nor have they been long remembered. Only those who have shown a genuine love for science fiction have been honored in its annals. One might assume that being an occasion of great pride and satisfaction to the one so honored. And it is. But that pride and satisfaction is mixed with more than a little humility. It is impossible to stand in the company of such great predecessors as H.L. Gold and Frederik Pohl and Jim Baen and not feel humility. that whatever success I may achieve will depend not only on doing a job well in the ordinary sense of the word, but on living up to the duties demanded only of a science-fiction editor. A science-fiction editor, unlike editors in many another field, can never depend entirely on knowledge or attitudes developed in the past. He has a responsibility to know how science fiction is developing as a genre, to contribute as best he can to furthering that development, to perceive new literary frontiers and recognize and encourage the writers who explore them. Most forms of popular literature are static forms. Westerns, detective stories, gothic romances and the like have been written in pretty much the same way for decades, even for generations. However well they say it, they rarely have anything new to say. But science fiction is an evolving form of literature. Like other forms, it has its roots in the past -- as far back as (take your pick) H.G. Wells, Jules Verne or Mary Shelley. But it is never completely bound by the past. No sooner do mainstream critics complain that "science has caught up with science fiction" than sf breaks out in entirely new directions. Many people think of literary evolution only in terms of literary techniques -- old wine in new bottles. But the strength of science fiction, much as it has benefited from advances in style and narrative, has always been in its thematic evolution. It is the literature of man in relation to change, and as human society itself evolves, the number of imaginable futures multiplies. We must learn to assimilate not only new possibilities, but new attitudes about those possibilities. People look on science fiction as entertainment, and it is. But it is entertainment for people who think. In what other branch of popular literature could there be an audience for a novel like Ursula K. LeGuin's The Dispossessed, the first utopian novel that is really a novell Where else but in a magazine like their stride the strange customs and moralities that are normal in the future imagined by John Varley? Among some older readers of science fiction, there is still talk of the Golden Age of the #'s, when under the late John W. Campbell, the genre first began to take itself seriously -- and win the beginnings of serious recognition. But the Golden Age is really now. More people are reading science fiction than ever before, and they have better science fiction to read than ever before. The growing acceptance of sf and the increasing quality of writing in the genre are even more important than the much-publicized college courses. And the best is perhaps yet to be. Last month in these pages, two reviewers offered contrasting reactions to Star Wars. One called it an imaginative breakthrough in sciencefiction movies; the other a clicheridden space opera. Both were right. The movie was a space opera right out of the #'s -- but look at what the space operas of the #'s led to. double suns, bizarre aliens that are not meant to be merely frightening, a vast Galactic Empire in which Earth (if it exists) is too insignificant to be mentioned. Tomorrow these viewers will be ready for Dune or The City and the Stars or Way Station or The Left Hand of Darkness. How strange it seems that barely ten years ago James Blish still warned against "incest" -- the mention of science fiction in a sciencefiction story, as if sf were a part of human culture, worthy of notice outside its (then) small readership. Science fiction is part of our culture now. Very flattering -- but also a bit unsettling for those who take seriously both science fiction and its impact on human consciousness. Be that as it may, the Golden Age of science fiction is here -- and as much a part as a new but determined editor can make it. -- j-j psues. Send check or money order to: C.L. Grant, # Center Grove Road, H-#, Dept. G, Dover, N.J. #. tles, # to #. Send Stamped Envelqje. Free list. Everybody's Bookshop, Dept, GA, # West #th St., Los Angeles, CA #. sale. Free lists. Gordon Barber, #-G Minneapolis Ave., Duluth, MN #. Programming, functions compared. "Cir" your calculator-indecision. # (Ohio #) Washington Park Books, # Elm St., Cincinnati, OH #. in Science Fiction books, games and posters. Robert L. Finch, # University Blvd., Houston TX #. magazines from # to #. Harry Bennett, # Hollywood Blvd., Hollywood, Calif. #. wants to: S  S Books, # North Wilder, G-# St. Paul, Mn. #. to a new Golden Age, or down, like the Diwe go. Write to Congress! Organize! Our only hope for a long and successful future is to explore, exploit, and colonize the endless budget, etc. If you want to help shape the future...if you want to help ensure that Man#. Catalogues #. Rogofsky, Box G#, Flushing, NY I #. Seven Stars Poetry needs your work. Pays on acceptance. Box # S.D., Calif. #. ture information exchange. Send I for copy of our magazine Neurolog. The Network, P.O. Box #-G, Berkeley, CA #. science fiction book, send # to Spectrum Publishing, # Siskiyou, Dept. G, Santa Rosa, CA #. books, miniatures, models. Special savings #, Unionville, Ontario, L#R #. items. Catalog #. Merlin's Bookshop, # Embarcadero Del Norte, Goleta, CA #. stamped envelope. # Fleet St., Baltimore, Md. #. crafted in Mexico (# x #" size). Convenient for play, display, make excellent gifts. Send # to; Ann Tejada, # Kendall Ct., Arvada, Colorado #. #. #-# Radio Programs. Science Fiction, Comedy, Big Bands, Mystery, Country and Western music, and more. Catalogue only I or special offer includes free catalogue and "Science Fiction Shows" tape. Cassette #, reel #. Remember Radio, Dept. SF#, #I West Pipeline, Hurst, Tex. #. Dimensions. #: Miller, # E #th Pi., Tulsa, OK. fessionally acted stories of Asimov, Bradsures, Box #GM, Babylon, NY #. Your own business! No fees. Good profits. Over # items. Details free. Hoffmeier, #. married. Neith, # Campbell, Valparaiso, IN #. (Perpetual motion, trisect angle, etc.). Tell #-# Caltech, Pasadena, CA #. your future. #: Box #, New Haven, CT #. Washington, Airmails, Commemoratives. Send # for approval mailing. Morton Stamps (ZB), # Belmont, Chicago, II. #. Straford, Oak Park, Mich., #. # Why not? Take #for # now #, ClQUdcry. By Sydney J. Van Scyoc. Exiled to a quarantine planet, Cheram Verrons discovers the remnants of a wild and ruthless race, and tries to learn the long-sought cure for his illness. Pub. ed. # #S#. Mindbridge. By Joe Haldeman. Mind expanding space travel by the author of The Forever War, the # Nebula winner. Explicit scenes and language may be offensive to some. Pub. ed. # #. The Ophiuchi Hotline. By John Varley. Cloning, alien Invaders, and a mysterious message from the depths of spaceall in this outstanding SF story. Explicit scenes and language may be offensive to some. Pub. ed. # #. The # Annual World's Best SF. Donald A. Wollheim, ed. The best SF published during # by Asimov. Knight, Varley md others. Includes fiptree's Houston, Houston, Do You Read? special Edition. #. A World Out Of Time. By Larry Niven. A black hole In space sends Jerome Corbell Earth's future where 'he ultimate battle of the sexes is raging. By co-author of The Mote in God's Eye. Pub. ed. # #. Star Wars: From the Adventures of Luke Skywalker. By George Lucas. Life on a backwater planet can be dull, unless you become involved in an Interstellar rebellion. Photos from the motion picture. Special Edition. #. The Foundation Trilogy. By Isaac Asimov. The ends of the galaxy revert to barbarism. An SF classic. Comb. Price # #. Children of Dune. By Frank Herbert. Second sequel to the Hugo and Nebula award-winning Dune, this is the final volume of this outstanding SF trilogy. Pub. ed. # #. The Best of Leigh Brackett. Edmond Hamilton, ed. Ten stories by one of SF's top writers. Imaginative, compelling and filled with a rare sense of wonder. Special Edition. #. Gateway. By Frederik Pohl. Travel on alien ships to distant parts of the universe -- with no guarantee of return. By the author of Man Pius. Pub. ed. # #. Mirkheim. By Poul Anderson. An exciting tale of Intragalactic war and political intrigue. Pub, ed. # #. Lord Foul's Bane. By Stephen R. Donaldson. An epic fantasy about a modern man on an alternate world fighting an evil, Immortal being, Special Edition #. Starlight: The Great Short Fiction of Alfred Bester. All the stories from two topnotch Bester collections. Includes an interview with Isaac Asimov. Comb. Price # #. The Hugo Winners, Vol. I ft II. Giant #-in-l volume of # awardwinning stories, # to #. Asimov Introduces each. Pub. ed. # #. Liana of Gathol and John Carter of Mars. By Edgar Rice Burroughs. Excellent #-in-l volume in the Burroughs Mars series. Special Edition. #. A Heritage of Stars. By Clifford D. Simak. # years after Earth has reverted to a primitive society, one man is driven to reach for the stars. Pub. ed. # #. The Starchild Trilogy. By Frederik son. Conceived as a trilogy and together here for the first time are # classic tales, The Reefs of Space, Starchild and Rogue Star. Special edition. #. The Star Trek Reader II. Adapted by James Blish. Relive # exciting adventures of the Starship Enterprise as it boldly goes where no man has gone before. Pub. ed. # An Extraordinary Offer What a way to get acquainted with these science fiction greats. Browse through the list of books on this page and choose any # for just #. It's the most extraordinary sample of science fiction ever offered in one package. How the Science Fiction Book Club Works: When your application for membership is accepted, you'll receive your introductory package of four books for just #, plus shipping and handling. You may examine them in your home, and if not completely satisfied, return them within ten days -- membership will be cancelled and you'll owe nothing. About every # weeks (# times a year), we'll send you the Club's bulletin, Things to Come, describing the # coming Selections and a variety of Alternate choices. If you want both Selections, you need do nothing; they'll be shipped automatically. If you don't want a Selection, or prefer an Alternate, or no book at all, just fill out the convenient form always provided, and return it to us by the date specified. iT,a  We try to allow you at least ten days for ) postage I flaking your decision. If you do not reI  ceive the form in time to respond within # days, and receive an unwanted Selection, you may return it at our expense. As a member you need take only # Selections or Alternates during the coming year. You may resign any time thereafter, or remain a member as long as you wish. At least one of the two Selections each month is only # plus shipping and handling. Other extra-value Selections are slightly higher but always much less than Publishers' Editions. Mail coupon today. Send no money. #S#I Science Fiction Book Club Dept. MR#, Garden City, N.Y. # Please accept me as a member. I agree to the membership plan as described above. Send me, as a beginning, the # books whose numbers I have indicated below, and bill me just #, plus shipping and handling. I agree to take # additional books at low club prices in the coming year and may resign anytime ture readers. I Cut along I line and I mail -- necessary! Mr. Miss Mrs. City (Please print)Apt. #StateZip The Science Fiction Book Club offers its own complete hardbound editions sometimes altered in size to fit special presses and save members even more. Members accepted in U.S.A. and Canada only. Canadian members will be serviced from Toronto. Offer slightly different in Canada. II under # parent must sign, order not valid without signature.  What if God is a coni' puter? (## -- see other side) What if you found yourself on a trip fo Earth in the year #? (##) #C What if The Foundation Trilogy is true? (##)  What if mankind's survival depended upon a hairy little telepathic creature (##)  What if you controlled the evolution of a planet? (##) What if? Why not -- stimulate your imagination with the world's finest speculative fiction? Cot along !in imo mail no postaga necassiirr First Class Permit No I Garden City, N.Y V. No postage stamp necessary if mailed in the United States Postage Will Be Paid By -- SiientQ Fiition Book lob Garden City N.Y. # complete selection  IF Roger Zelazny's last Amber saga tures The Histories, Ships and Actions of Humanoid, Cyborg, Alien, Android, Robotoid, Clone, and other Super Civilizations that defy description. The Series can be played by the purchase of only one book that specific weapons, tactics and rulings. Master Fleet Commander's Manual (#). play WD, you must have a combat manual for the low cost of #. The following games are availablecost of Manual not included: #. the Planets' resources, life-support, and values. Seven Types of Ships with Missile Forces and # types of Planetary Ground Armies. # counters, #-D play! Star Ships, Massive Null Guns, Battle Cruisers, Heavy Cruisers, and many other ship types. Use the Gravitational Wells. Deadly Gas Clouds, etc. # Scenarios can be played by # to # people, from # hours to more, AD -- Desert Fox -- D-Day -- Midway -- Waterloo -- Civil War -- Ancient Series, Miniatures, and more Science FicOrder From: Arnold E. Abramson, Publisher Stephen Fabian, Art Director J.E. Pournelle, Ph.D., Science Editor L.C. Murphy, Subscriptions Dept. Paul G. Walker, Contributing Editor John J. Pierce, Editor National Advertising Sales Representative: Erwin Baker Associates, Inc., # Evergreen Place, East Orange, N.J., #. Phone #-#-# All you need is time travel, and you can change the course of history -- sure! In practice, it's not as easy as it sounds; and even when you think you've got the hang of it... Lord Corwin had never wanted to be the King of Amber. But now fate had cast him in a far more important role, for his father's attempt to restore the Pattern of existence had failed. Our religions are matters of faith. Theirs was something more -- and that was more than humanity could bear. She had to bring him back, she said, to avoid interfering with the past. But would he or his followers believe? Each generation, the soul of man must reassert itself against the Machine, whether a steampowered hammer or a... They were condemned to fight to the death -- no holds barred. But even the condemned can have consciences. is Beautiful, Jerry tells us, had some pretty ugly ideas. on other toes, too. Well, grist for Directions, anyway! Fandom's favorite gadfly, with advice for the new editor... Gee, maybe we should have him edit our manuscripts! A couple of femmefans sound off. And Jerry has to do some responding. SF calendar inside back cover Cover by Joan Woods Interior illustrations by Woods, Mueller, Harlib, Odbert Publishing Corporation, a subsidiary of Universal Publishing # Distributing Corporation. Main offices and editorial office: # White Plains Road, Scarsdaie, N.Y., #. Single copy  I . # . Annual subscription # In U.S., # elsewhere. Copyright Conventions. All rights reserved. Second-class postage paid at Scarartale, N.Y., and add M tonal mailing offices. Tbs publisher assume no responsibility for unsoHcNsd matarW. AM atnriaa prbdsd In sue magarine are Action and any similarity between tha char a cters and actual parsons Is coincidental. Piloted In U.SA. ago fleas Anyone can change the past, if he can reach it. But he'd better be careful how The truly terrifying thing about imprisonment was the loneliness. Silverthome's captors treated him with neither kindness nor unkindness, neither respect nor disrespect. Their detachment made his existence pointless, his confinement inhuman, as if he were already dead. In a sense this was true; he was buried -- and far better dead. But even the solace of oblivion was denied him. Stolid guards delivered and retrieved thrice-daily meals, rarely uttering a single syllable since few, if any, knew French or German. And certainly not the archaic peasant tongue once known as English. Each day at mid-afternoon he was escorted from the cell to an exercise cubicle hewn from living rock. He shuffled to and fro and did simple calisthenics while guards armed with sub-machine guns idled in the granite archway. Even then he was taken down a side passageway; he saw no other prisoners. Ever. The days dragged by in sunless isolation -- hopeless days strung together end-to-end to form empty months, vacuous years. James Silverthome had time -- all the time there was -- to examine the circumstances that had precipitated the Great Mistake. Everlastingly, elliptically, he relived the complex events leading to the brink, secondguessing his part in them, then second-guessing his second-guessing until eventually the riddle had neither beginning nor end and the reflexive second-guessing cr#wded his mind full circle in shadowy labyrinths. Perhpas if he had firmly refused to go, had simply said "No!" to Bernard Omsley on that fateful night, it might have sufficed. Perhaps not. For the night Omsley dropped by had made a beginning...    At precisely seven o'clock on a cool September evening in Deutsches Weltanreichsjahr # -- more properly #, remembering the Gregorian calendar -- while carving roast lamb and chatting with his guests, the Gauleiter of Greater Denver and Frau K'astner, Professor James Sil verthome was startled to hear an aircar touch down gently on the roof park of his mountain villa. A chill crawled between his shoulder blades for he knew without considering the matter who it was. Why in God's name had Bernard chosen this particular moment to pay a surprise call? Gauleiter K'astner seemed oblivious to the barely audible thump overhead though Silverthome's wife, Emily, shot James a wary glance over the rim of her wineglass. Careful to make no outward sign of awareness, Silverthome continued his anecdote -- a tidbit of Sans Souci bedroom intrigue garnered during a recent junket to the court of Frederick the Great -- with all the nonchalance he could muster. At the first opportunity, Emily excused herself and went into the kitchen. "Simply fascinating," said K'astner, clicking his tongue. "You are singularly fortunate to have actually walked the earth during such a rich era. We shall expect a book about Friedrich, no?" "I'm anxious to begin it," said Silverthome, covertly studying the other's manner. The Gauleiter seemed relaxed, little resembling the vain, thoroughly Americanized ogre who gave audience in that pompously furnished office overlooking the old Denver Civic Center -- now Erwin Rommel Platz -- with its Wajfen SS shrine where larger-than-life bronze figures of Sepp Dietrich and Jochen Peiper pondered some eternal battlefield from beside the ugly, eighty-eight tank's gun turret. Although he detested the corpulent official, Silverthome's chair of Temporal Research at Goebbels Institut, as well as the revolutionary conspiracy in which he was deeply embroiled, demanded that he and Emily entertain the Kastners on occasion. James had met but a handful of Herrenvolk in his thirty-seven years; most had been political nulls -- scholars and educators like himself -- not German-bom aristocrats of K'astner's stamp. The Gauleiter embodied the casual arrogance of a Berliner bom and bred. But his pedigree was tainted; Silverthome had reason to suspect the Heidelberg scar disfiguring the tyrant's jowl was a product of in-party surgery rather than a dueling sabre's mark of honor. Emily returned, offering a lackluster smile. "Bernard is here," she said in an uncertain voice. The older educator trailed her, his manner frankly embarrassed. "Forgive the intrusion," he said, standing in the doorway. "I should have called first. I had no idea you'd be entertaining guests. I've, uh, rather important news... both sorts." "Always delighted to see you, Bernard. Come have some wine. I believe you already know Herr Doktor und Frau Kastner. ' ' Acknowledging Omsley's bow with a tip of his head, the Gualeiter smiled only with his lips. "Say, I thought I heard someone land a moment ago! How are things at the Institut? Herr Omsley heads the History Department," he reminded his wife, "as well as our Temporal Research Program." Frau Kastner nodded, looking vaguely suspicious. "The department practically runs itself, sir. The, er, reason I've bothered you..." Omsley hesitated. "Jamie, I'm sorry to have to tell you our petition has been denied by Reichskounzel. You won't be allowed to go back and visit the War Years after all." Silverthome cringed inside himself. "That's... definite?" "I'm afraid so." Struggling to mask his disappointment, James said, "You mentioned you had both sorts of news, Bernard?' ' Omsley brightened. "Yes. The thorium expenditure for your long jump to Augustan Rome has been sanctioned," he said. " Arminium , the battle of Teutoberger Wald, the birth of Germanic -- " "Hermann," corrected the Gauleiter vehemently, "not 'Arminius'l 'Arminius' once signified the Latinized, mongrelized barbarian who belonged to Rome. Hermann der Cherusca was the hero's proper name. He realized the folly of his allegiance to Rome, returned to the Cherusci and led them to brilliant victory over Varus and three entire legions. There is a vast difference." " Natiirlich , Herr Gauleiter." Omsley looked contrite. Kastner barked a hearty laugh. "Here am I," he said, patting his wife's hand, "lecturing a pair of famous history professors. Doesn't that strike you as droll, my dear?" Frau Kastner managed a perplexed nod as the corpulent Gauleiter put down his glass -- his fifth serving of California Gewiirtz Traminer -- and rose with difficulty, fiddling with the handle of the SS dagger at his belt. "Jamie," he said expansively, "you must understand something. Your remarkable career in temporal research has not gone unnoticed by the Reich's heirarchy nor, I might add, has it gone unrewarded. But the policy of allowing only selected German-bom party members to revisit the War Years is quite firm. I can't imagine what prompted you to bother petitioning Reichskounzel. There was no hope -- never." "I suppose that's difficult for me to understand, sir." James lifted his hands in frustration. "History is my lifework. Not to be allowed to practice it in the field is -- " "Ah, but we must be realistic." The Gauleiter stamped his foot in vexation. "The young Reich was in dire straits when Dr. Lebe was captured. The so-called Allies had been forewarned of secret weapons -- rockets, atomic bombs, that sort of thing -- never in their wildest imaginings suspecting a 'secret weapon' like the Lebe Technique. Complacent in victory, they allowed Erich Lebe to return from his Soviet nightmare to a conquered, plundered, sundered Germany. "I shan't bore you by retelling the saga -- the achievements of dedicated geniuses who labored twenty-eight years perfecting the mechanics of temporal displacement, Franz Lustmann's heroic probe of the unknown that shaped our modern world. That, gentlemen, is history!" K'astner smacked his lips, savoring the moment. "The Reichsfuhrer, Reichsleiter and Reichskounzel are forsworn to guard the immutability of that history. Quite understandable, is it not? Safeguarding the doorway to the past is a sacred responsibility." "You're correct, of course, Herr Gauleiter," said Silverthome. "Though it's galling not to be trusted." "Trust?" Kastner huffed with self-importance. "Some things, my dear Silverthome, are too important to entrust to any individual. We go back into our past only to learn -- never to touch, disturb or mutilate. The reflexive dangers of promiscuous time travel would be overwhelming." Trying hard to look impressed, Omsley coughed politely into his cupped hand. "An absolutely sound policy, sir. Let me apologize once again for intruding. I really should be running along." "Not at all, Omsley." The official waved airily and sat down to resume his assault on Silverthome's wine rack. "Let us know the details of your projects from time to time, eh?" "Thank you, sir. I shall." "I'll walk you to your aircar, Bernard." Silverthome bowed toward the K'astners. "Will you excuse us?"    They rode upward in the lift, not speaking as if by mutual agreement. Stepping outdoors on the roofpark, they could see the outskirts of Greater Denver Gauleitung forming a sprinkle of lights northward while the Rampart Range reared stark and rugged against the azure Colorado twilight. James Silverthome was scowling. "That tears it!" he said. "I suppose there's no way to appeal Reichskounzel' s decision." Omsley's low-voiced response amazed him. "You're going." "What? But you told me -- " "Shush-h-h! You'll go exactly as planned," said the older man, "with one glaring difference -- forget about leaving from the Carlsbad Caverns site. Faking a Roman time-jump would never work. Their bloodhounds would sniff out the variance in energy expended on a shorter junket. You'll be going from orbit. Temporal displacement of a double will make the figures balance at Carlsbad." "Orbit? It's that desperate?" "Desperate indeed!" Omsley slowed his walk, looking directly into Silverthome's eyes. When he spoke, his tone was soft, biting. "Jamie, this Reich of theirs makes medieval feudalism look downright permissive by comparison. It's nothing but monolithic, iron-handed domination of the entire globe and every human being on it. You must go back, you must succeed. Powell volunteered to double for you at last night's cell meeting." Silverthome's mind was racing. "Bernard, how in hell do I get into orbit? Or down, for that matter?" "Henderson has developed an ablative pressure suit," explained Omsley. "You'll be put aboard a shuttle to Walkiire Space Station, posing as a purser. Good thing your German's excellent." "Whew! You're scaring me, Bernard. Not certain I can be expected to do acrobatics or -- " "We haven't much time," said Omsley, paying no heed to Silverthorne's objections. "Sicherheitsdienst and Gestapo are both close behind us. Graham was picked up night before last. They've broken three other high-ranked cells during as many months. That's why I barged in this evening under Tubby's nose. Our charade may lull his suspicions." "Um, maybe. I wouldn't count on it. You were saying... ?" "The temporal device is already aboard Walkiire ," pursued the other. "The necessary few grams of thorium isotope are in a convenience locker, waiting for you. I won't tell you how many lives that thorium cost us. But your jump's short, Jamie -- less than a century and a half. Henny has it all arranged." "And I'll come down where? More important, when?" Omsley pursed his lips. "Central Europe is all Henderson can promise, sometime between February and June, nineteen forty." "Forty? Sounds a bit premature to me. We've no way of being certain?" "None," said Bernard Omsley. "Arguments have raged for decades over whether to aim for a later or an earlier period in the War. The answer lies somewhere in their archives, for all the good that does. We have Goebbels' pretentious tomes, plus the works of those other Nazi bores. How much is true? Your guess is as valid as anyone's. "The alliances with Italy and Japan can probably be taken for granted. Recovering the Sudetenland, annexing Austria, swallowing Czechoslovakia and overrunning Poland all seem likely. But that lightning strike through the Ardennes, the quick collapse of the low countries and France, sound too pat. "Then we are told England lost an entire army on the beach at Dunkirk, that the Wehrmacht won a glorious triumph over British shore defenses in the Sea Lion channel crossing, consolidated the western territories for a year, then turned eastward, violating the Soviet Pact, and decimated Byelorussia and the Ukraine. Kiev, Kharkov, Stalingrad and Leningrad were devastated. Moscow was totally obliterated from the air. Victory piled upon victory! Who can believe... "Their... 'history' is damned hard to swallow." "An understatement, Jamie." Omsley turned his back to the breeze, cupping his hands to light a cigarette. "But who can argue with films of Rommel's Panzers rolling through Alexandria to the Suez, of flaming American B-#'s that braved the Atlantic to thrust at Germany's heartland, or the V-# rocket strikes on New York, Chicago, even Los Angeles? "And the final duplicities after President Dewey's capitulation -- Nazi atomic warheads raining on Nagasaki and Tokyo-Yokohama, with once-proud Italy a vassal state." James Silverthome shivered slightly although the night was mild. "And I'm supposed to change all that, single-handed? How?" "You'll have to play it by ear, Jamie. No one ever said it would be easy. You and your talents are probably our single remaining trump. We must play it now, however long the odds, or possibly relinquish it forever and make their Tausendjahr Reich a reality. You must admit they've made one helluva start!" Silverthome's eyes narrowed. "I think Kastner was teasing us downstairs," he said slowly. "He said something about a 'sundered' Germany. Wonder what he could've meant by that. Bernard, this whole scheme is crazy! Franz Lustmann went back and reshuffled the deck, altered the outcome of the War. I'll wager that fat slug downstairs knows precisely how it was done." Omsley shrugged. "Undoubtedly. But don't waste your hatred on Tubby. He's the most completely Americanized Gauleiter in the country. Warring cultures collide, Jamie. Neither the victors nor the vanquished escape unchanged. You'll have to admit Kastner has been a valuable asset, if you want to be objective about it. "The vital thing to remember is this -- Lustmann 's venture was successful. If it can be done once, it can be done again." "Can it?" objected Silverthome with no little sarcasm. "Lustmann returned carrying encyclopedic data about the real War. He faced a monumental task, granted. But compared to mine, it was -- " "I know, I know," said Omsley quickly. "But it isn't hopeless. Lustmann's a demi-god in their pantheon, a world hero. Every schoolchild in five continents learns to venerate that face. We've made a fair inference where he went and approximately when." Silverthome groaned. "Bernard, he was somewhere in Europe sometime between nineteen thirty-three and nineteen fifty. It will be much, much worse than searching for the proverbial needle. And if I should find him -- " "He was in Berlin," snapped Omsley, "about the middle of nineteen forty. We're staking everything on that fact and you'd better accustom yourself to believing it." Silverthome's grunt was noncommital. "Sorry," said the other with a sigh. "Let me finish. We've rounded together every authentic twentieth-century Reichsmark we could beg, borrow or pilger. It comes to only a few thousand but that's enough to keep you from starving until you can steal -- or earn -- some more. There's a little jewelry too and papers presenting you as an Austrian or Italian freelance correspondent. Select the most appropriate when you ground, then burn the other papers. "Henderson has made provision for two hundred and twenty pounds of transposable mass -- you and everything inside your p-suit, including Lederhosen and a rucksack. Pass yourself off as a goldbrick hiking about on a Wanderjahr until you atemporize. And I want you to spend lots of extra time on that. You spent mere days before getting to work in eighteenth-century Potsdam. But that was only research. This jump is for keeps!" Omsley stepped on his cigarette, then opened the hatch of his seven-place aircar. He held out his hand. "Hals und Beinbruchl" Silverthome stood with the breeze tousling his hair, shaking his colleague's hand. He felt enormous apprehension. "Sounds like I may break my fool neck as well," he said. "Are you going to Carlsbad with Powell?" Omsley 's nod was curt. "In the morning. We hope to get him off by nightfall. Henderson's man will collect you about noon, take you over to Raketenflugplatz and see you aboard the shuttle. Be ready, Jamie. We're counting on you." Silverthome's head bobbed woodenly. "I'll be waiting. Luck!" "And to you, Jamie. I expect we'll both need all we can get." Silverthome stepped back as Omsley lighted the glowcoils and wound up the first-state turbines. The engines caught, continued their octave-by-octave climbing whine. With a sharp premonition of finality, he watched the aircar vector away into the darkness. Downstairs, when the lift door opened, he constructed an ingratiatGauleiter and his lumpish woman, discovering that his appetite had fled.    "Braun, you slow-witted sluggard! We dock in ten minutes. I want that freight manifest reconciled. You hear?" Suppressing a curse, Purser Braun-Silverthome flung aside the squeezebottle of coffee. " Jawohl , Herr Dries. " He hooked a belt ring to the aft-going safety line per regulations and pulled himself smartly down the companion way, fuming. Neither Omsley nor Henderson's man had bothered to tell him that the chief purser -- a loudmouthed bully with a natural bent for tormenting underlings -- was not privy to the conspiracy. The chief purser had made Silverthome's life miserable ever since liftoff. He groped his way into "G" cargo hold, hating weightlessness and its uncertainties. He had also learned to despise the close confines and unappetizing smells of the earth-to-orbit shuttle Mecklenburg. The shuttle would be maneuvering to dock with Walkiire Space Station at any instant and he wondered if he would be able to hear the acceleration warning while floating about down below in the craft's bowels. Silverthome made a wry face and searched out the nearest convenient handhold, then began checking off numbered cargo modules against a manifest. Emily was in his thoughts. She had not been easy to deceive; she knew him too well. There had been no safe way to tell her the truth, of course. They had kissed good-bye on the roofpark in the blaze of noon, she believing him bound on a research junket to Augustan Rome. Hazardous, yes, but he had convinced her (as he always managed to do) that the experience he had acquired in visiting one era or another tended to lessen the manifold dangers involved. Emily had gone along, as was her customary pretense. She knew that he never took chances on any junket and that he was even more careful in antiquity. The sly grate of the opening hatch made Silverthome pause. That devil of a chief purser again, no doubt, sneaking around looking for an excuse to make life even more hellish. Well, this time the bastard would find Purser Braun hard at work. A rumbling voice behind him said, "Jamie." Silverthome whipped himself about. "Henderson?" The redhaired man had grown a wispy auburn beard since their last encounter. He was carrying a medical valise and seemed to be in a hurry. "What the hell are you doing aboard?' ' Henderson closed and battened the hatch before answering. "Lost your taste for blondes, Professor? Or maybe you didn't notice that platinum witch making eyes at you just after liftoff." "I... no. Was I supposed to?" The other's grin was fleet, wolfish. "Anyone who's still warm would notice Helga. We were trying to get you aside and cue you, Jamie. The scheme has gone sour. Looks like we're in a footrace." Silverthome's throat constricted. "To... get me off?" "Right. We're still in the ball game but it will be touch and go." Henderson snapped open the black bag. "Here," he directed, "doff that silly uniform and put these on." He held out shorts and a singlet. "You're becoming a passenger -- a cardiac patient bound for Luna. Helga's going to be your nurse." Silverthome glanced anxiously toward the hatch. "Henny, the chief purser is liable to poke his nose in here and -- " "Uh-uh," Henderson interrupted. "The chief purser got kind of sleepy a while ago. He won't bother anyone for hours. Hurry! We want to be ready when this bucket mates with the station." A warning klaxon groaned distantly, catching Silverthome dressing. Awkwardly he followed Henderson to a stanchion rising from among the stacked and shackled cargo modules. Both men seized handholds; a mild surge of weight and the conducted thunder of thrusters came and went. There was another brief burst, then a mild jar. A sighing chuff of air announced the shuttle's docking. "Relax a minute," said Henderson, " 'till the passengers begin to disembark. Helga has some medical stage props waiting inboard. Be sure to let me tow you up into the freefall rigging -- and make it look good, real good." The transverse companionway leading inboard from the working decks was deserted and they encountered no one until entering the main passageway. Silverthome let "Doctor" Henderson precede him, pulling himself hand-over-hand along the line toward the airlock. Suddenly Henderson checked himself. He yawed about, tightlipped. "Look behind me," he said. "What do you see?" Silverthome peered over Henderson's shoulder toward the lock chamber that interfaced the shuttle and Walkilre Space Station. Three men and a blonde nurse were floating near the freefall rigging that was now aswarm with off-loading passengers. One of the men casually held the pretty nurse's arm. "Helga's been scragged." "Damn." Henderson doubled his fists. "Last of the ninth, one out and no one on base. All we can do is sacrifice. Now listen, and listen good, Professor. Omsley and Powell were picked up this morning at Carlsbad. Powell suicided but Bernard... don't suppose you knew but Bernard's a Catholic." "I... no, I didn't know. He'll be made to talk." "Yeah. If he hasn't already." Henderson swore bitterly. "They were at your home about three hours before this bucket lifted off. That's why I came along. We got Emily safely underground so don't fret about her. But I'm afraid they got a good fix on me. I had to ventilate one of 'em to get away." "I... I'll never be able to thank you, Henny!" "So don't try. Now stamp this in your memory. The thorium is in locker #, third tier to the left, in the transient passengers' lounge. Here's the key. Take the thorium down to the nadir stack -- we're in a zenith berth here -- and look up a maintenance tech named Faigele. Tell him a dirty joke so's he'll know who you are. He'll get your p-suit, thruster bottle and other gear and show you which airlock to use. Wearing your false tooth?" Silverthome nodded. "Okay, here's your return ticket. It's pre-tuned." Henderson rummaged in the valise and passed over a small capsule. "Just like on all your other trips, Professor. Twist the tooth to the right and your accumulated temporal potential will flex you back into Carlsbad's receptor field like an unleashed rubber band." Henderson's lips worked as he felt for something deeper in the satchel. There was a barely audible click. The redhead smiled ruefully. "Guess this's the way she falls out. Don't feel bad. I've got some scores to settle." Silverthome had seen the hastily wrapped dynamite sticks. He said nothing. "One more quick word," said Henderson, "then you better scat before we begin to attract attention. They may call my bluff and shoot me straight off. I'll try to buy you ten or fifteen minutes. "When you're suited up and outside, lower the reticle in your headpiece and center Polaris, then hit the red chin lever. Transfer injection will put you in a ninetyfour-mile perigee. You're more or less phased in synch with earthspin, nineteen-forty -- close as we could calculate, anyhow -- and from what I saw during ascent boost, you should have about a half-hour wait until you see yourself coming up on Europe. "When the British Isles roll over the limb, turn one-eighty degrees to your line of flight and chin the yellow lever. If there's cloud cover, you'll have to interpolate your position from whatever terrain you're able to see. Okay?" "Got it." Henderson grunted approval. "The retro sequence will kick hell out of you," he warned. "You won't mass much but you'll have lots of kinetic. Then comes the heat wave, don't let it scare you. An aneroid switch will trigger temporal transition at about thirteen thousand feet -- take you right out of your p-suit -- hopefully over Germany, Austria or Hungary. For Chrissakes, watch out for mountains! If you come down over the Alps, the Dolomites or whatever, you'll have to do some fancy riser work to spill air and change direction. That could get sticky. Pop your chute as soon after transition as you get your bearings. Have all that?" "I think so, Henny." "Great! Shake my mitt, Jamie, then beat it out the cargo hatch and don't look back. Remember, we're all betting on you!" Silverthome clasped Henderson's free hand, smiling gratefully although his eyes were misted. He whirled and tugged himself back along the freefall safety line.    He wended his way aft like an agile spider, near-colliding with a pair of crewmen who swore after him, not giving chase because they took him for a passenger. He snubbed to a stop at the main passageway, burning his hands on the nylon line, and cautiously peeked around the comer. A long procession of slowly moving cargo modules was being conveyored through the deserted passageway and "up" into Walkiire Space Station. He jerked back his head. Two bland-faced Gestapo assassins were guarding the cargo hatch. Silverthome's mind raced. Henderson had promised only minutes, several of which had already fled. It would be hopeless to try bluffing past two professionals. He hadn't worked out in a freefall gym for years and his chances of physically handling one of them, not to mention the other, were close to nil. He stiffened, muttering, "Of course!" and pulled himself back down the passageway. Four stevedores were emptying "D" hold, preparing to move the conveyor head into "E." He prayed as he opened "G" compartment's hatch. The prayer was answered; no one was there. He flew to the cargo stack, finding the purser's uniform still wadded between two modules. He almost tore it in pulling it on over the shorts and singlet. Then he smoothed his hair, donned the cap and was back in the passageway in seconds. Silverthome breathed deeply, rehearsing the scene in his mind. How would it play best? Sincerity? No, not with Gestapo. His best bet might be to pretend willy-nilly, scatterbrained agitation -- if he could summon the guts to pull it off. He rounded the comer and snubbed, gave one long-armed tug toward the cargo hatch in the manner of an old spacehand and sailed blithely into the rigging. The net recovered from the impetus of his plunge, going slack. He reached for an "upper" rung. "You seemed awfully rushed," said the man in the gray jumpsuit. "May I have a look at your papers, bitteT ' Silverthome glanced at the swastika-bordered Sicherheitsdienst medallion in the man's open palm. Not Gestapo after all. These were SD -- real pros! "Of course, sir." He hooked an elbow through the rigging and tugged out his wallet. The SD man looked over the forged spaceman's papers. "Braun, Wilhelm G.," he said boredly. "He would seem to be a purser." The man's partner consulted a list. "Where were you bom?" "Dusseldorf, sir." "Ah, yes. And why such a sweat to get inboard, Wilhelm?" 'Silverthome swallowed a lump. "I... there's a young lady -- a passenger." He looked from one agent to the other. "You've never seen such a Schatzel I, er, must be back in fifteen minutes -- the cargo, you know." The man in the gray jumpsuit snickered unpleasantly, returning Silverthome's wallet. "Don't you know crewmen aren't supposed to chase passengers, Braun? Oh, I suppose we can't interfere with your love life, can we? Run along, though a quarter-hour tryst seems hardly worth the effort. Come back promptly or we'll be looking for you. Versteh's duT ' "Yes, sir. Thank you, sir." Silverthome swarmed "up" the rigging. Look for me in fifteen minutes, you son-of-a-bitch, and you'll have some search! He ducked into the first washroom he encountered along the hub corridor, shucked the uniform in a booth, came out and stuffed it into a waste receptacle, then zipped along the freefall safety line toward the spin elevators. He encountered only a few stevedores and stray crewmen from the Mecklenburg, none of whom gave him a second glance. Beyond the interlock chamber connecting the berthing stack with the station proper, the area became more populated. He fidgeted during the interminable wait while the elevator matched spin with the passenger terminal, underwent a momentary pang of coriolis-induced dizziness, then relaxed as weight returned to his feet. Joining the stream of passengers shopping along the midway, he kept his head down, trying to make his haste inconspicious. He turned right into the large alcove adjacent ot the transient lounge, wishing he had time to reconnoiter before moving toward the locker. But seconds were dribbling away into precious minutes. Silverthome pulled the key from the singlet's slash pocket. Locker # opened easily to reveal a small, innocent-looking cube of dark material. He remembered to breathe again, offering Omsley a heart-felt mental salute. Bernard had either managed to hold out or purposely refrained from learning the locker's number or location. The latter seemed more likely, knowing his thoroughness. The cube was oddly difficult to manage; neither shorts nor singlet afforded an adequate pocket. He was forced to carry the leadshielded nugget of thorium isotope against his leg. It spoiled his gait in the centripetal gee field, lending him an eccentric lope. The elevator at last spun to a stop and a zero-gee warning sign blinked to remind him to use the freefall safety rigging. He hugged the thorium close and caught a line, this time heading "down" into the nadir berthing stack. He had just cleared the interlock chamber when an alarm squalled through the stack. An iris opening of resilient material squeezed shut behind him, then heavy doors rumbled closed. His margin of safety had been a matter of only feet. Silverthome pressed on, ignoring the stevedores and techs who swam idly into the main corridor, curious about the commotion inboard. He caught the eye of a man who wore pale green coveralls with the "Raumhansa" stitched over his heart. "Pardon. Know where I can find a tech named Faigele?" "Chris Faigele? Sure. Maintenance depot, beyond bulkhead sixty-one." "Vielen dank." "Say, friend," Raumhansa called after him, "what's going on inboard? Why have they sealed up?" "Sorry, I've no idea." Silverthome pulled his way along the stack. Bulkhead #, #... He ticked off three more and clasped the nylon line to slow his plunge. God, there couldn't be much time left. But there it was -- bulkhead #! He followed a transverse line leading into an open hatchway. A dozen jumpsuited technicians radiated in all attitudes around a squawkbox, listening to a blaring announcement of some sort. Before Silverthome could approach them, someone grasped his arm. "This way." "Skip the joke," called the tech over his shoulder. "I've heard them all. I didn't think you were going to make it." "Neither did I." Silverthome followed the man in a series of caroms from handhold to handhold through several compartments crowded with electronic consoles. They entered a small airlock service-chamber containing racks of tools. A number of slack presure suits were stowed along the curving bulkhead. Faigele battened the hatch. "What do you mass?" "One seventy-six stripped," said Silverthome. "Um, close enough. Henny calculated to the ounce. Strip to the skin, if you will, and put these on. May I have the thorium?" Silverthome tore off his clothes, donning scratchy woolen underwear, well-worn Lederhosen, a linen shirt, knee-length socks and hiking boots. The rough tweed jacket had leather protective patches sewn at the elbows. He stuffed the Tyrolean felt hat with a feather in its brim into the jacket's pocket. Faigele was holding out a battered canvas rucksack. "Strap it around your middle. The chute's a backpack. Easy now!" The tech fastened an aluminum band housing the temporal generator under Silverthorne's arms, then did up the fastdisconnect clamps. "Comfortable? Now the chute, then we'll -- " Something nudged Walkiire Space Station with savage force. A lowfrequency conducted rumble rattled loose equipment. Silverthome cried, "Henderson!" Faigele's nod was solemn. " Ja , there was a report of a man with a bomb in the zenith stack. I assumed he was Henny. Come! We'll take advantage of the confusion. Radar might miss you altogether during the hubbub." Silverthome floated behind Faigele to a rack of pressure suits, allowing the man to help cram him -- gear, chute, temporal device and all -- into a strangely bulky p-suit. Only a two-inch peephole remained in the fishbowl; the remainder had been opaqued with a thickly sprayed white gunk. "Hurry!" Faigele motioned for him to turn and attached a large thruster bottle to the suit's rear mounting pads. "Try your red chin lever now." Silverthome glanced in the prism viewer above his forehead. The red lever was on the left. He craned to depress it. " Ganz gut ! You have juice to the squib." Faigele twisted home the electrical connector. "Red's for transfer orbit. Yellow's for retro. Henny gave you the drill, didn't he?" "Yes." "I'll seal you then, and you're on your way. Luck!" Silverthome bumbled and clanged his way into the airlock like an ungainly teddy bear. He fretted, hearing the conducted hum of pumps scavenging air, feeling uncomfortable swaddled like a baby in the heavy outdoor clothing. The sound of pumps dwindled, died. He waited until the light winked green and the outer hatch cycled open, felt for the handhold, took one agonized breath and pulled himself into the endless night. Three vessels limned in earthlight were berthed in the nadir stick -- a pair of dartlike shuttles and a blunt-ended space-to-space lunar transport. He clutched the rung of the handhold. There was nothing "beneath" him but Earth -- immense, cloud-draped and lovely. Silverthome wrenched himself about and grabbed another rung, managing to lock both boots against the station's skin. Then, squatting he flexed the knee joints to the limit of the p-suit's articulation. Letting go, he drove hard with both legs and suddenly he was flying through vacuum with no sense of motion whatsoever. He waited until his modest momentum had carried him far enough out that he would not be a primary radar object in the station's traffic-control monitors; then he threw out an arm and a leg on the left side. The resultant gradually spun him. He lowered the reticle in his headpiece by adroit use of his chin and searched for the Pole Star, a task make difficult by the tiny window in the fishbowl's thermal compound. There was Gemini. He corrected the residual axial spin, throwing his head back against the padded rest. The Dipper crawled into view. When Polaris swam into the reticle, he stabilized awkwardly and chinned the red lever. A mild roar beat in his ears. A strong, steady shove imparted pressure to the small of his back. Professor James Silverthome was on his way.    He almost made it across the unpaved cowtrail of a road he had spotted from on high but the wind refused to carry the chute as far as he thought it would. Instead of landing in the inviting meadow, he fell among a clump of shaggy firs bordering the forest. Instinctively he raised one arm to protect his face, sensing fragrant boughs whip past. Then, with a wrenching jar, he was hanging in the late-moming sunshine, listening to the wind soughing among the branches. The ripped chute was neatly impaled on a treetop perhaps twenty feet above his head. The ground below was obscured by spreading limbs but judging from a patch of meadow visible across the fenced road, he was no more than ten or fifteen feet above ground. Not being able to see below made things difficult; a fence, a hay rick or even a farmer's bull could be under the tree. "Da ist erl " cried a childish voice. Two boys in their early teens ran up the rutted road toward him to join a third, younger boy who excitedly pointed upward. Silverthome was filled with wild elation; the boy had shouted in German! Switzerland, Austria or possibly even Germany itself! "Are you able to get down, sir?" called one of the boys. "I think so. What lies underneath this limb?" "Oh, nothing but grass," assured the youngest. "Stand back, then." Silverthome relaxed and undid the parachute's chest catch, raising his arms to slide out of the harness. The fir limb dropped beneath his weight. He pushed it aside as he fell, thrashing the air for balance, landing on his feet and rolling. "Whew! That last step is a crusher!" "Are you hurt, mein Herr ?" "Not at all." Silverthome gained his feet stiffly, smiling as he brushed himself off. "I'm glad you three came along when you did." He had no inkling what names Omsley had invented for hipi, having had no opportunity to open the rucksack and examine his phony papers. "I'm Wilhelm Braun. What are your names?" The boys formally introduced themselves as Karl, Stefan and Heinz. Karl, the oldest, swept the sky with a puzzled squint. "We saw no aeroplane, Herr Braun. No machine was in sight when you drifted down." Silverthome held his smile; the choice of tales was limited. "It was a sailplane, Karl. I found myself trapped in an updraft and couldn't manage to lose altitude. It was then a question of jumping, freezing to death or suffocating from lack of air to breathe." "Wunderschden!" exclaimed young Heinz. "Your craft was too high to be seen?" asked the persistent Karl. "I was very high," confided Silverthome, and that was certainly true enough. "What is that strange thing around your waist, Herr Braun?" "This? Oh, it's part of the belt that holds one in place while soaring." Silverthome fingered the temporal generator's shell, now bereft of both generator and thorium isotope. "I jumped too quickly to bother disconnecting it." "I shouldn't wonder that you were frightened, Herr Braun. Very frightened." Heinz was round-eyed. "I must confess that I was," said Silverthome, thinking that it had been more like naked terror than simple fear. He stretched, stamping the ground to settle the rucksack on his shoulders. "I must learn to be more careful. Well, my friends, which of you knows the way to the nearest town?" "Winterlingen is down this road two kilometers, sir, though I've never heard it called a 'town' before." Karl was grinning. "Danke. Say, my parachute seems tom beyond repair. You three may have it if you can figure out a way to get it down." That notion excited the boys. They immediately began engineering methods of recovering the tom chute. " Wiedersehenl " called Silverthome over his shoulder. He swung a leg over the split-rail fence and set out along the cowtrail toward Winterlingen. It was Germany -- no borders to cross! He congratulated himself, striding along through the gloomy fir forest in the best possible spirits. He was here, alive and well, strolling in the balmy sunshine of Adolf Hitler's Dritte Reich, which was still in its infancy if Henderson had done his homework properly. Thoughts of the red-haired martyr saddened him. When the boys were out of sight, he went behind some trees to relieve himself, then eased the rucksack from his back. He removed the aluminum shell of the temporal device and hurled it into a heavy thicket, pocketed the currency, stowing the small handful of jewelry in an inside pocket, and examined the forged papers. Was his German sufficiently accent-free that he could pass himself off as an Austrian? Probably. Austria was -- would be? -- an allied state if the Anschluss had already taken place. Tenses were something he would have to watch. Goebbels' pretentious tomes recording World War II were no longer a history to be taken for granted. Silverthome thrilled again, mentally pinching himself. He studied the Austrian papers; he was now Hans Steyr, a free-lance correspondent from Salzburg. The photo, naturally, was one he'd had taken when applying for a Vergangenkarte in #. The Austrian cover would be much simpler than the other. His Italian was ragged and he no longer felt comfortable speaking it. Mind made up, he found matches in the tweed jacket and burned the unneeded papers, smearing the ashes with the hell of his boot. Then he resumed his walk, meeting only a lone farmer driving a muledrawn cart, nodding pleasantly. In twenty minutes he could see a church spire poking over the firs. Winterlingen turned out to be an enchanting village nestled among rolling, fir-covered Black Forest slopes, containing a tiny bit of green in the square called Keinath's Park, a Bierstube, a small inn, a cobbler's shop and several dozen neat, half-timbered houses climbing the gentle rise behind the church. Thirsty from his hike, Silverthome entered the wood-paneled taproom. The malty, heavy-bodied stein of Dunkelbier served by a taciturn barman exceeded his expectations. Aside from a silent group of eldsters clustered around a card game at the rearmost table, he and the bartender were alone. "Ah-h-h! That's what I needed." Silverthome ordered another. "Do you by chance have a map of the area, my friend? High time I found out just where I'm headed." The barman left off polishing glassware. He rummaged under the counter, unrolling a dog-eared sheet of parchment and slapping it flat on top of the bar. "Winterlingen is... here." He made change for Silverthome's Reichsmark without further comment. Um, he was north and west of the Danube. Stuttgart, the closest major city, was perhaps fifty kilometers to the north while Berlin lay over six hundred kilometers northeast. He could either work his way east to Munich, then head due north, or strike for Stuttgart -- probably the more direct route. "Tell me, sir, does the road lead from here to Stuttgart?" The barman shrugged. "Ja, from Hechingen it does. Walk to Tailfingen and take the path over the hills to Hechingen. That is the simplest." He passed through a slightly larger village called Ebingen but did not stop. By the time he reached Tailfingen, the sun had all but disappeared behind forested hills and ominous saffron clouds were gathering to produce a ruddy sunset glow in the west. He found shelter before the rain came, allowing a cloddish innkeeper to persuade him that the best food and softest beds in all BadenWurttemberg were to be found under his roof. The "veal," flat and unseasoned, was served with I ! #  V pyi Mi ifi tiny dumplings called Spaetzele and with a broad wink and a nod. The "veal" was obviously venison; some unwary stag had wandered too near the inn. Silverthome washed down his meal with two more steins of delicious beer, then sought his room at once, gratefully crawling into the puffy, down-filled mattress. He pulled the comforter around his chin, listening in drowsy contentment to rain drip from the eaves. He had intended to buy a local newspaper but thoughts of trying to read it, bone-tired as he was, made him abandon the notion. Large Gothic numerals on the dining-room calendar had been enough to make his heart pound in his chest. Today was April #, #. If anything he had ever been allowed to learn of 'history' were true, the war machine of Nazi Germany had just fallen on defenseless Denmark and Norway.    Stuttgart, Aalen and northwest into Bavaria through Ansbach to Nuremberg. He slept beneath roadside trees after that first, luxurious night and either hitched rides or simply walked the lightly trafficked country roads. A talkative truck driver bent his ear for thirty kilimeters, then bought him lunch in Bayreuth, insisting that the "war" which so frightened everyone would blow over in a matter of months. Hadn't there been a "war" since last September? Ja, and what had mighty England and France done after their impetuous declarations of war? Absolutely nothing! They were sitting behind the silly Maginot fortifications, sweating little green apples because the Wehrmacht now occupied the Czech, Polish and Scandinavian strategic points after having had the sand to take back what rightfully belonged to Germany in the first place -- the Sudetenland. Silverthome proved such an attentive listener that the truck driver invited him to wait while he ran an errand -- an errand of the flesh as reported later in lurid detail -- then met him faithfully and carried him all the way to Leipzig, where General von Falkenhurst shared the front pages with Admiral Raeder and the triumph of Weseriibung, the High Command's code name for the Norwegian blitz. "Your papers, bittel" Silverthome stumbled to a halt. He had been walking through a small town somewhere in Brandenburg, ambling along lost in thought. He had not seen the policeman until the fellow was almost upon him. "Natiirlich, mein Herr." He remembered to smile. The Schupo was young, with pinched, arrogant features. Silverthome carefully allowed him to glimpse his wad of Reichsmarks. "And how are things in Salzburg, Herr Steyr?" "I'll find out next week. My holiday is almost over." "Um." The policeman handed back his papers and strolled away. Apparently he had thought Silverthome a vagrant. The incident, his first bad moment, made him realize that Lederhosen and a rucksack -- while appropriate for the wilds of southern Germany -- would certainly never do in Berlin. He stopped in Wittenberg to sort through heaps of discards in a second-hand clothing store, emerging in a worn but not-yet-threadbare gray pin-striped suit and rundownat-the-heels black shoes. On April #th, filled with nostalgia, Silverthome stood once again beneath Brandenburger Tor, gazing wistfully down Unter den Linden. In the mid#th century, Frederick the Great's heyday, Berlin's main street had been lined six rows deep in magnificent old lindens. Now there were but four rows of puny, twoor three-year-old trees, planted, he later learned, during construction of a subway running beneath the thoroughfare. Overwhelmed by the city, he skipped lunch and went wandering, finding the streets still village-like, still devoted more to the use of bicycles than automobiles. A few Pferde Droschken lingered here and there -- holdovers from another era. Far fewer uniforms were to be seen than he would have anticipated considering the wartime status of the capital. White-jacketed traffic policemen controlled vehicular flow with Prussian dignity, while now and then the red collar tabs and feldgrau of a Wehrmacht officer caught his eye. He stopped in Friederichstrasse to watch a dozen Hitler Youth troop past. The boys wore short black trousers, brown shirts and black neckerchiefs slipped through braided leather holders. He sat on a bench for an hour, resting, and decided to accept Omsley's advice about atemporizing thoroughly. Feeling "at home" in a foreign era was vital; remaining a stranger would only heighten his chance of making some irreversible error. Then, too impatient to worry further about atemporizing, he hurried off in another fit of sightseeing, strolling down the center mall of U nter den Linden to find that Frederick's old armory, the Zeughaus, had been transformed into a military hall of fame. Intrigued, he inspected suits of #th-century armor, the death mask of von Hindenberg, hundreds of military uniforms, the hat Napoleon had wom on the Waterloo battlefield. All Berlin had changed. Frederick's parade ground was now occupied by the busy acreage of Tempelhof Aerodrome; the red brick mass of Town Hall had been scrubbed of accumulated grime; many open fields and woodlands he vividly remembered from Frederick's time -- mostly in western sectors of the city -- were now a maze of concrete streets and buildings. Ravenous, he treated himself to dinner that evening in a popular restaurant featuring twelve halls, each with its own distinctive theme and decor; Sunny Spain, the American Wild West, the Rhineland and so on. He chose the Bavarian Alps, watching a thunderstorm rake Zugspitze, Germany's highest peak, while his Rouladen lay neglected on the plate. It was quite realistic; thunder crashed and simulated rain drummed on the roof. Then the sun broke through and a yodeler strolled about, comforting the survivors. At dusk he managed to rent a cheerless attic room from a grumpy widow who lived across the Oberbaum Bridge. The room was claustrophobic, smelled of mildew and was bleakly furnished, but all he wanted was a place to sleep. Transportation in Berlin, #, would have done credit to many cities in later eras. A single ticket entitled the holder to transfer at will from subway to surface to elevated in whatever combination he chose. And after his first visit to one, Silverthome decided to use Berlin's postal substations as his "office" since even their branches offered well-lighted public writing rooms with inkpots, blotters and -- wonder of wonders! -- pens that wrote. The next day, April #th, he joined thousand of Berliners congregated along Charlottenburger Chaussee in the wooded Tiergarten to watch Adolf Hitler's birthday parade. The crowd was congenial, enjoying an excited holiday mood. Many individuals had equipped themselves with crude periscopes fashioned from two hand mirrors affixed to a cardboard mailing tube. People stood patiently as the procession of antiquated horse-drawn caissons rumbled past. A few armored cars were interspersed between marching, field-equipped regiments, most Panzers and other modem weapons being engaged in far more important business elsewhere. Finally, behind an enormous military band trumpeting the anthem, wheeled a huge Mercedes tourer bearing the #th century's most reviled despot. Surrounded by blackclad SS elite, Goebbels sat beside him, smiling ferret-like, sharing The Leader's glory. An electric fluid filled the air as Hitler's entourage swept by. Silverthome couldn't tear his eyes away; the scene was straight from one of the stark black-and-white films he had been forced to view ad nauseum in school, and it provoked the same reaction within him -- revulsion combined with a twinge of disbelief. It was incredible that the smug, stereotyped face beneath the billed cap, riding past Silverthorne's vantage point, appearing no larger than one's little fingernail, had been able to place its mark so indelibly upon mankind. Eyes watering, emotions churning, Silverthome turned away. He edged toward the fringes of the crowd, struck by the hopelessness of his situation. The elation he had experienced upon arriving in Berlin was gone. What could one lonely man do to thwart the purpose and might surrounding him in Germany's young Reich ? Omsley's words rang in his mind: Lustmann' s venture was successful. It it can be done once, it can be done again. No reason why it can't, Bernard. No reason, except... Silverthome reprimanded himself for defeatism. He had arrived in Berlin less than two days ago, not long enough to even begin atemporizing. Barring a major miracle, it would take much, much longer to get a whiff of Lustmann's trail. It was one helluva conceit to expect miracles -- major, minor or incidental. How could he hope to locate Franz Lustmann in a thriving meamong the trees, overcome by a dark mood, until a sudden thought occurred to him: If he himself had wanted a glimpse of Hitler today, might not Lustmann also be somewhere here in Tiergarten? Silverthome quickened his pace. The crowd was dispersing, gabbling about how triumphant Der Fuhrer had looked, how gracious he had been in accepting a nosegay from tiny blonde twin girls before the parade, how the war would soon be over and things would return to normal. He searched their faces, ploughing back and forth along the thoroughfare, once hurrying after a tall man who might have been Lustmann, catching up with him to discover a puffing, red-faced eldster who probably walked his four kilometers religiously each day to keep fit. When the crowd thinned, he turned discouraged steps toward the Kroll, a fashionable outdoor restaurant in Tiergarten now doing a land-office business in the parade's wake. He circulated around the edges of the terrace for fifteen minutes. Franz Lustmann was not there. Crestfallen, Silverthome walked about for the remainder of the afternoon, inspecting the elephants at the zoo, lunching at a sidewalk cafe, getting drenched by an unexpected shower. He ended his tour on the Oberbaum Bridge, staring down into the Spree's turgid waters until twilight's chill forced him to climb the creaking stair to his cheerless room. With sudden resolve he switched on the naked bulb, found a pencil and a scrap of wrapping paper and began listing everything he had ever learned about this quarry.    The hero had been young for his mission when Erich Lebe's fanatic team dispatched him in # -- only twenty-eight or thereabouts -- which meant that Silverthome would be searching for someone ten real-time years his junior. Bombastic propaganda eulogies had characterized Lustmann as a physicist, a dedicated scientist who had aided and abetted the perfecting of Lebe's original temporal-transition device. Silverthome suspected that Lustmann was actually more con man than "physicist." The sleek, egotistical gloss of the Reichsheld , pictured in every sort of tribute imagginable, bespoke high intelligence, high resolution and an even higher degree of self-satisfaction. Rumor had it that Lustmann also dabbled in the occult sciences. His official career, after a celebrated return to a world Germany ruled with dazzling thoroughness, had been a checkered affair: four marriages, an international scandal involving a ballerina in Kharkov Gauleitung (officialese had never been able to completely squelch that one) and a dozen dismal dips and rocketing ascents in and out of Party favor, largely because of his lifelong indifference to politics as such. Franz Lustmann had considered himself above mundane matters because of his single heroic escapade. And his lifestyle had proved his undoing. The underground movement to which Silverthome belonged had learned that Lustmann's widely mourned death in # had not really been caused by a stroke. The hero had drunk himself to death, all the while conducting seances for affluent dowagers reading horoscopes and wenching limitlessly -- a demise quite unlike that of any other "physicist." Which led Silverthome back to the ever-present enigma: How had Lustmann, alone and friendless, managed to contact the Nazi hierarchy and make his prescient knowledge feh? How had he changed history -- the actual mechanics of it? Silverthome had heard this question debated endlessly; everyone had his pet theory. There was, for instance, the Martin Borman hypothesis that the mysterious, little-known Borman, who had taken Hess's place as number-two man in Hitler's inner circle, was actually Franz Lustmann. The other theories he had heard struck Silverthome as equally absurd. He undressed quickly in the chilled room and leaped into bed, staring for a long time at the dim ceiling. It did not matter, really, what method Lustmann had used. Finding the man would solve it all. Finding... Lustmann... Awaking refreshed and filled with new energy, he stopped at a bookseller's shop in Alexander Platz and thereafter, on a sheet of wrapping paper he plotted every major and minor bistro, opera house, theatre, bordello and movie house he could discover either by reference to the guidebook or through scouring Berlin neighborhood by neighborhood. Making his rounds, searching for that unmistakable face in the crowds and reading about the "war" in the newspapers occupied his days. He lived Spartanly, knowing that his current rate of expenditure would exhaust the cash in about one month. The jewelry was a last resort. Omsley would have been proud of the way he was atemporizing. He found himself using the rich, racy argot of Berlin's streets with natural ease. Money was "wire," "moss," "gravel" or "powder." Reichsmarks were called " Eier " -- eggs -- or " Emmchen , a diminutive of the letter "M." The best tutors by far were the salty-tongued flower women of Leipziger Strasser. Silverthome handled the blooms disapprovingly, commenting on their withered appearance despite their excessive cost. The fluent dressing-down he received taught him a great deal about the niceties of slanderous abuse. He spent many evenings at Staats Oper, arriving a full hour before the performance to watch for Lustmann among early comers, buying a standing-room ticket, spending the intermissions prowling about the lobby, then watching again as the opera house emptied. He enjoyed Freischutz, reveled in the contrapuntal magnificence of Meistersinger, almost developed fallen arches during the interminable vocal dialogue of Parsifal and endured a rather indifferent production of Zauberflaute, concluding that Lustmann was not attending the opera. He next tried sporting events, concerts and even one Nazi rally, with equally disappointing results. The dread notion that Lustmann had not yet arrived in Berlin cropped up increasingly, bringing on periods of gloomy depression. He resolutely pushed the thought away. Nothing in the present course of events seemed any whit different from the official history of World War II he had studied in school. Silverthome played endless suppositional games. He put himself in Lustmann's place, imagining where he would stay, what he might do to occupy his time. Why, there was no real difference between Lustmann and himself. Both were interlopers, strangers in a strange land. But the man had to be here. Lebe would certainly have wanted his man on the scene when hostilities erupted. It would be best, perhaps, if he just took Lustmann's presence for granted; that would make finding him a simple matter of perseverance, of never giving up. At the end of the first week in May a despondent James Silverthorne was consulting his guidebook in a postal substation writing room near the Berlin Zoo. He glanced up as a tall man entered, then looked away quickly, forgetting to breathe. When he dared look again, the man had seated himself in a canebacked chair. Hand propped to forehead, he was busily addressing an envelope. Was it Lustmann? Silverthome was not certain. He rose silently, passing behind the tall man on his way to the door. A hasty glance gave him the impression of florid German cursive written in green ink. He fled the postal sub-station, having no intention of allowing his suspected quarry a look at his face. Silverthome hurried to the end of the block, crossed with the light and came back abreast of the postal station's entrance. He folded his arms across his chest to calm the trembling. The instant the angular, rather spare figure wearing a well-tailored camels-hair topcoat appeared in the doorway, all of Silverthorne's doubt vanished. The aquiline nose, rather prognathous jaw and dirty-blond hair firmed his conviction. Heart pounding, he began to trail Lustmann, stopping once while the man paused to light a cigarette and survey the few pedestrians walking behind him. A very cautious man, Lustmann, Silverthome could not imagine why he was concerned about being followed. Lustmann led him several blocks on foot before opening a bright red letterbox -- one of five thousand or so in Berlin proper -- and posting an envelope. Noting the cross streets, Silverthome continued his discreet shadowing. They turned into Urtter den Linden. Surprisingly Lustmann crossed the boulevard and mounted the steps of the swank Hotel Adlon. Why not? A gentleman of Lustmann's sensibilities could not be expected to stay just anywhere. Picking his way across the swastika-bannered thoroughfare, Silverthorne paused behind a parked car. Yes, there was cautious, careful Franz Lustmann peering from a lobby window. When the tall man finally quit the window, Silverthorne ran up the steps and pushed his way through the glass door, sitting down on a leather settee behind a marble pillar and feeling rather out of place in the sumptuous lobby. Lustmann was at the desk. A clerk reached up and took a key from the pegboard, passing it over to him with a smile. Silverthorne waited until the lift doors closed behind Lustmann, then sauntered past the desk. The clerk was now sorting mail and since it was shortly after the luncheon hour, most guests would surely be out. Only three empty pegs remained in the uppermost row; two on the left but only one on the right where the clerk had taken down Lustmann's key. Silverthorne left the Hotel Adlon walking on air. Franz Lustmann was a guest in room #. The long odds against Silverthorne 's chances for success werediminishing rapidly. He retraced his steps toward the mailbox where his quarry had posted the letter. Mail pick-ups were made four times daily during the week. Silverthorne walked fast. When he rounded the comer, he saw that a postman was reaching out to unlock the letterbox. The man looked startled to see someone dash up to him, heavily out of breath. "Pardon me... sir. Just this moment I posted a letter and I... think it was incorrectly addressed. Would it be too much to ask... may I check the address?" The postman squinted suspiciously. "That's most irregular, sir. I'd lose my job if I allowed anyone to tamper with -- " "No, no!" Silverthorne said quickly. "I won't even touch the letter. I only want to make certain the street number is correct. It's written in... green ink. You can't miss it." Silverthorne folded a Reichsmark note in the palm of his hand. The postman blinked, then made it disappear. "I suppose we can do that much for a regular customer," he said pleasantly. "Green ink... Oh! Can this be it, mein Herr?" Silverthorne locked the address in his mind. "My friend," he said in a disguested tone, "I've bothered you for nothing. The address is exactly as it should be." The postman shrugged. "Then everyone's happy, no?" "Everyone. Be sure to have a few beers on your way home from work and forget your troubles. Vielen dank" "Any time." He headed for the nearest bus stop. The letter had been addressed to one Zoltan -- no last name -- at a street number somewhere in the Wilmersdorf district. It probably meant nothing but he intended to check it out nevertheless.    Silverthorne got off the buss and walked five blocks through an unfashionable section of Wilversdorf. The buildings and streets looked indefinably seedy, as though frequented by less-than-affluent citizens. He passed a delicatessen whose boarded shop windows partially concealed shattered glass. A crude Star of David daubed on the padlocked door told a mute story. He spotted Zoltan 's sign upon turning the corner at the end of the block, chuckling in self-deprecation. The Great Zoltan, it seemed, was a "world-famous" astrologer. His establishment's sign was festooned with zodiacal arcana and capped with a mystical Persian Eye. Lustmann's letter had sent him chasing rainbows. The "physicist" was undoubtedly even here following his preoccupation with the occult, amusing himself with horoscopes and such nonsense. Good! It meant he would have less time to devote to his mission. He continued past Zoltan's place out of curiosity. The window was opaqued. A poster featuring a bearded, turbaned man who glared at the world with hostile intensity was bounded by a catch-phrase almost lost in a forest of exclamation points: "!!!!! the ancient art Bemused and disappointed, he caught a bus back to Unter den Linden where he stood across from the Hotel Adlon for several hours, reading Volkischer Beobachter while covertly scanning the hotel's steps. At eight-thirty he gave up and went to his lonely room to think. It had been a productive day; he was happily weary. But something nibbled at his subconscious all evening, something just beyond range of his mind's peripheral vision. Whatever it was, he could not seem to focus on it or bring it to the surface. He went to bed early to escape the chill and lay staring into the darkness, revolving strategies, examining theories, suspecting this, discarding that. Sometime in the wee hours he awoke with a start, crying, "... or History!" Leaving the bed in a single bound, Silverthorne began to pace the frigid room, smashing fist into open palm, uttering short, benedictive profanities in four languages. It fit! By God, it fit! "The Ancient Art can Change your Life," he muttered. Could Lustmann have actually... ? No, no. It was all too damned farfetched. Or was it? For some reason, he knew he had found the answer, unbelievable though it might be: Lustmann was actually playing the role of seer in carrying out Erich Lebe's fantastic scheme to alter the course of history! Unable to sleep, Silverthome watched the dawn that morning -- a gloomy gray light seeping through heavy clouds -- before once again taking up his post outside the Hotel Adlon. Twice he shifted to the center mall of Unter den Linden and then to spots farther down the avenue. It would never do for the suspicious Lustmann to tag him as a loiterer. At one o'clock, having learned every word of the May #th Beobachter by rote, he gave up and had a skimpy lunch. His money was draining away at an alarming rate; he would have to pinch every Pfennig from now on. The morning's unproductive vigil left him with a sour taste in his mouth. He had hoped to tail Lustmann and find a connecting link between reality and the outrageous "false prophet" conjecture that yesterday's letter had generated. But the "physicist" seemed to be sticking close to his room. Silverthome decided, after arguing the matter with himself, to reconnoiter the Great Zoltan's astrology parlor -- and to be damned careful how he went about it. He strolled about for an hour, then returned to his room and spruced himself up, combing his hair, which badly needed trimming, and rubbing the worst scuff marks from the second-hand shoes. He got off the bus in Wilversdorf and found a pawnshop, where he haggled over a pair of diamond earrings from the handful of jewelry he had carried into the past, amazed to receive one-third more than his estimate of their worth. Feeling better with money in his pocket once again, he walked the four blocks to Zoltan's place, finding a glistening black Mercedes sedan drawn up at the curb. The auto was conspicuous, utterly out of place on the sleazy street. He walked past it to the comer and then turned. The Mercedes had a polished, military aspect about it, although the license tab was civilian. He returned speculatively and paused. Zoltan's door had no bell. He inched it open -- it moved easily, silently -- until he could slip through into a reception room hung with musty-smelling red draperies. A crystal ball, like a giant's teardrop, lay on a badly marred walnut desk. A fearsome poster of the Great Zoltan plying his art leered insolently from the wall. Silverthome closed the door with painstaking care. Low voices were filtering toward him from beyond the draped doorway that led to the rear of the shop. He stood deadstill, listening. " -- and you yourself did not read the letter, I suppose?" The testy voice was laden with sarcasm. "I... no, no! It came in yesterday's four o'clock post, mein Herr. I called your office immediately, just as I have always done." Silverthome made note of the accent -- Hungarian, or possibly Romanian. "Patience, Kurt," advised a more cultured voice. " Herr Zoltan has been most cooperative. I'm certain he will continue to be. Won't you, Herr Zoltan?" "Oh, but naturally, sir." "There, you see, Kurt? The reason I've come personally to talk with you today, Herr Zoltan, is that this madness has gotten completely out of hand. When whoever signs himself 'A Friend of the Reich' first began his astounding predictions, everyone considered him a mere crank, nothing more. "But when he precisely defined the terms of the Munich Pact -- even before Prime Minister Chamberlain llew to Berchtesgaden -- foretold our and the spineless antics of the British and French when we liberated the Sudetenland, annexed Austria, and liberated Czechoslovakia, the Flihrer himself became a devoted admirer. In fact, I once chanced to be in his presence when he remarked that 'great minds think alike.' Amusing, Herr Zoltan? Or don't you think so?" "Star-gazing nonsense!" said the one called Kurt. After a short, weighty silence, the smooth voice continued. "That may or may not be the case; we shall see. An any rate, Herr Zoltan, this 'Friend of the Reich' is beginning to have an unsettling effect upon the very foreign policy of our state. Indeed, Nostradamus pales beside such monumental prophecies. Our 'friend' predicted the lull beginning last fall, explaining that the Franco-British alliance would 'project various offensive schemes it lacked the muscle to execute.' He accurately named names and Wehrmacht deployments to the regimental level -- their then-current positions. "He told us, and I quote: 'Germany will not attack Belgium in November, nineteen thirty-nine, as planned, greatly disappointing The Leader, but will wait propitiously until spring, nineteen forty, then strike where a strike is least expected.' Last month, Herr Zoltan, Norway fell." ' 'Ausserordentlich ! ' ' "Actually that is something of an understatement. It is uncanny, crossing all boundaries of mere fortunetelling. The man has been one thousand per cent correct in his predictions." The sound of labored breathing emanated from beyond the curtained doorway. James Silverthome listened, entranced. "No, do not be afraid," the silken voice went on. "I plan to make you privy to the contents of yesterday's letter in the interest of learning more about this 'great art' of yours, Herr Zoltan. But do not let your tongue become careless. Should you disclose a single syllable of what I am about to tell you, we will have your skin taken off one square centimeter at a time. Understood?" An appealing, blubbering sound formed Zoltan 's assurance. "Excellent, Herr Zoltan! That's settled. Now I shall skip the usual gibberish, if gibberish it be, concerning Saturn being in the Sun's second house and so forth. You may pretend to understand all of that nattering if you wish. I do not. "Let's see... ah, here we are: 'In the early hours of May tenth, Army Group 'B,' namely von Kiichler's Eighteenth Army, striking quickly across the Peel Line, will push Winkelman's Army of the Netherlands back to the Dyle Line, while von Reichenau's Sixth Army advances across the Belgian frontier with huge success. Von Leeb's Army Group 'C' will feint an attack on the Maginot defenses, pinning down over forty French divisions, which will allow von Rundstedt's Army Group 'A,' led by General Guderian's seven armored division, to crash through the forest of the Ardennes.' "There! I'm unable to enlighten you as to the accuracy or inaccuracy of all this, Herr Zoltan, both because of national security and because of the fact that it hasn't yet happened. May tenth is but day after tomorrow and we shall see what we shall see. But I simply must tell you -- please remember your skin -- that General von Manstein, Rundstedt's chief of staff, has made a constant nuisance of himself advocating a totally unorthodox strike through the hilly, wooded Ardennes Forest ever since last fall. "Hear me, Zoltan! This is absolute magic! No one who failed to atpossibly have learned about Manstein's tactical master-stroke. Not possibly! "Now then," continued the smooth voice, growing a shade more insistent, "what we must learn is this: Is it at all conceivable -- not probable, mine you, merely conceivable -- that the, er, 'science' of astrology would permit such refined, definitive and uncannily accurate predictions?" After a wheezing sigh that bubbled with terror, Zoltan said, "This... man, whoever he is, lays claim to possession of certain ancient Greek manuscripts that permit a purer, less corrupted method of allowing the stars to reveal themselves to -- " "No, no, Zoltan. I asked for no lecture on arcana. Give me a simple 'yes, or a simple 'no.' Can it be done?" "I... do not believe so, sir. I cannot imagine how such... detail or accuracy could possibly be obtained. " "Nor I, Zoltan," said the other. "Nor I. We must run this charlatan to the ground, mustn't we? It's dangerous and disturbing to have a mind-reader like this 'Friend of the Reich ' about, especially when the Fiihrer finds himself more and more inclined to await the arrival of his next letter before making a decision vital to us all. Herr Himmler and I have become quite concerned..." Standing perfectly still for so long, Silverthorne's leg had cramped. He shifted his weight to massage it and a board creaked noisily in the floor. He whirled, dry-mouthed, and grasped the knob, pulling open the door and slamming it. " Guten Tagl" he called hopefully. Concerted whispering went on behind the draperies. An ashenfaced, perspiring man who looked ten years older than the Zoltan in the posters emerged hesitantly. "Yes?" " 'S tut sehr gleich, Herff Zoltan. Wonder if I might arrange for a personal reading this afternoon? You see, I'm a Sagittarius. I'm faced with a vital business dealing and -- " "I'm sorry, sir. Another time perhaps." Zoltan wiped his forehead with his sleeve. "I'm not... feeling myself today." "Oh?" Silverthome frowned. "I'm distressed to hear it, of course. Might I try tomorrow, sir? It's very important to me." "Tomorrow will be fine. Come at two. Please excuse me now." "I'll be prompt," said Silverthome, closing the door behind him. He walked toward the bus stop, feeling twelve feet tall. He had managed to learn the "what" of it. All that remained was devising a feasible "how."    Lustmann did not leave his sanctuary all next day. Silverthorne began to feel like one of Unter den Linden's landmarks. He prowled about the streets near the Hotel Adlon in a nervouse frame of mind. Tomorrow was May #th. Should the prediction he had overhead prove valid -- and he had every reason to know it would -- the German offensive in Europe would begin. It was frustrating to realize what had to be done at the same time Lustmann was holed up like a fox in his lair. He had planned to wait until the man left his room, then have a go at breaking in and... And what? He drifted to his favorite think-spot on the Oberbaum Bridge, acknowledging with dismay that he had never carried his intentions beyond the point of breaking into Lustmann's room. He revolved tentative notions until well after sunset. There seemed to be no practical way to intercept Lustmann's apocryphal letters and make changes in them -- an action that appealed to him as the nicest, most subtle method of achieving his purpose. The Nazi leadership had no idea of who Lustmann was -- no idea he even existed -- nor the slightest inkling of his motives. Nor would they -- ever. Silverthorne spent a moment or two admiring Lustmann's unorthodox means of gaining Hitler's ear, coinciding as it did with the Fuhrer's welladvertised mystic concept of "Nordic destiny." With a resigned grimace he spat into the Spree, having at last faced the issue squarely. The only answer was the obvious one: He would have to take Franz Lustmann's place. The remaining question was whether James Silverthorne, erstwhile professor of history, who had never killed anything higher in the chain of life than the elk he had bagged with his longbow in the summer of # I , could muster the courage and resourcefulness to do what must now be done. Only a few Reichsmarks remained in his wallet. Despite that, he purchased a small bottle of Schnapps and took it back to his dreary room, deciding to wait until the dinner hour when the hotel lobby would be comfortably crowded. Not too much Schnapps, he warned himself. He wanted only enough to make him relaxed and glib-tongued. This would be the toughest night of his life. Perhaps the last. A little after eight o'clock he phoned the hotel desk from a convenience booth around the comer, asking for room #. The phone jangled twice before someone said, "Hello?" Silverthome almost panicked and hung up; the voice at the other end was feminine. " Guten Abend," he said cautiously. "May I speak to Ihe gentleman there in #?" "Sure," said the girl, "I'll call him, though he's no gentlemen, believe me." Silverthome could hear muffled voices. At last a petulant male voice said, "Yes?" " Herr Lustmann?" There was the faintest intake of breath. "I... think you must have (lie wrong number." "I beg you, don't hang up, Herr Lustmann. I must see you immediately. You are in grave danger. " "Danger? What nonsense!" "You must believe me, sir." After a short pause, Lustmann said, "You are either a practical jokester or a madman. Bother me again and I shall call the police. You may be assured of it." "Please listen," Silverthome pleaded earnestly. "I'm not an informer. I'll be only to happy to explain when we're face to face. Have Ihe lady go, if you will. I'll be at your door in precisely ten minutes." "Who are you?" Silverthome moistened his lips. "I was bom February ninth, two thousant thirty-seven," he said. "I can't say more over the phone, sir. I'll come in ten minutes. It will be greatly to your advantage to keep the appointment." He cradled the phone and walked twice around the block to quiet his jumpiness and to allow Lustmann an opportunity to rid himself of the girl. So that was why the "physicist" never went out. Between his prophecies, stars and chippies, he had little reason to leave the Hotel Adlon. Silverthome entered the hotel behind a chattering group of Bummelners headed for the bar. He drifted inconspicuously through the maze of pillars, leather settees and potted palms to the stairwell, meeting no one as he trudged upward to the sixth floor. The door to # was ajar. He knocked softly and the door swung wide to reveal a tastefully furnished parlor. No one was in sight but instinct told him that Lustmann was standing behind the door. Placing both hands in front of him, Silverthome stepped across the threshold. Franz Lustmann kneed the door shut and locked it without taking his eyes from Silverthome. A Walther automatic pistol was in his fist. "Well, Herr Twenty Thirtyseven, this had better be damned good!" Staring into Lustmann's patrician features as though fascinated, Silverthome said, "I... can't tell you what an honor this is for me, sir. I sincerely wish there were time for us -- " "Out with it! Who the devil are you? What do you want?" Silverthome clicked his heels, tipping his head. "Allow me to introduce myself, sir. Steyr, a minor cog in the Temporal Security Agency of Deutsches Weltanreich." " Weltan... A look of amazement crept over Lustmann's florid features. The Walther automatic sagged in his grip. "Then... I will succeed ?" "Most gloriously, sir. You will not only succeed in your holy mission but when you return to nineteen seventy-four in triumph, you will find yourself second only to the Fiihrer's memory, and to Erich Lebe himself, in the world's esteem. Our world's esteem." "But, Steyr, this is marvelous!" "You must hurry now," warned Silverthome. "Your letter to Zoltan day before yesterday has Himmler's people running in circles. They've managed to trace you to the postal station where you addressed the letter -- the station near the zoo. They could be here at any instant." Lustmann's eyes widened. The last vestiges of suspicion vanished and he slipped the Walther into a shoulder hoster, taking Silverthorne's arm with unwonted familiarity. "Yes, yes. I'll pack at once, Styr. Will you take me to a safer place?" Silverthome moved his head solemnly from side to side. "Unfortunately, that is impossible for I cannot leave. When they come, a scapegoat must be present. I've been... well trained." Lustmann stared at him, openmouthed. "By God, I daresay you have, Steyr! Help me with the suitcases there in the bedroom." "Jawohl, Herr Lustmann." He followed the other, eyes darting from one item of furnishing to another. There was a heavy ceramic lamp on the endtable beside the divan that might do, or even the small chiming clock on the mantelpiece. Either would make a satisfactory, though cumbersome, cudgel. He would search for something easier to handle. "What sort of tale will you tell them?" asked Lustmann, flinging open a suitcase on the bed. "I've been drilled in the astrological sciences, sir. I must appear to be a crank, a false lead. Your next prediction will convince them they've apprehended the wrong man." "I... see. But you realize what will happen..." "Do not concern yourself with me, sir. I wear a false tooth that can be used if it becomes necessary. The Temporal Security Agency is most thorough." Lustmann grunted. "Thorough isn't the word for it! Amazing! Tell me, are you alone in Berlin?" "No, sir. Four of us are presently covering you. If your telephone rings twice, then stops, you must leave immediately by way of the fire escape. It would be prudent to gather your money and other indispensables together in the event they arrive before you finish packing." Silverthome had found a reasonable weapon in the closet -- a metalframed oaken shoetree. He removed it from a tan-and-white wingtip brogue, setting it to one side. "An excellent idea! Pack these clothes, Steyr, while I collect the other things." "Yes, sir." Silverthome slipped the shoetree into his jacket pocket where it would be concealed by the clothing he was carrying to the bed. The tall man brought a chair from the vanity, standing on it to reach the closet's high shelf. "What is it like, the future?" asked Lustmann without turning around. "I've speculated endlessly about what the world will be a century from now." There was an excited intensity in the question. Watching for his chance, Silverthorne replied, "It's simply our world, Herr Lustmann, thanks to yourself and Herr Doktor Lebe." Lustmann nodded, handing down a pair of leather-covered notebooks and a metal strongbox. "You have seen Berlin, I take it?" "Twice, sir. I was there for the Games in two thousand sixty-six. Speer Stadium holds a quarterstadium in Nuremberg. The city is more lovely, even, than Paris -- wide tree-lined boulevards with the Great Hall, Goering's Palace and Adolf Hitler's Tomb dominating the skyline." "Fascinating!" His headshake incredulous, Lustmann turned full attention back to the closet. Silverthome lifted one foot to the bed. He rose silently, balancing himself, and drew out the shoetree. Then he sapped Lustmann a roundhouse blow behind the left ear. The tall man grunted loudly. He toppled off the chair, clawing desperately at rows of neatly hung suits and topcoats, groping blindly for the Walther. In a frenzy Silverthome leaped down and struck him again with all his might. And again! Lustmann twitched once, twice, then lay still. Silverthome sagged on the bed, his chest heaving in short, agonized gasps. "Now... it may be our world," he choked. He took out a pen knife and cut a length of sash cord from the drawn venetial blinds. His hands were trembling almost uncontrollably. He stood above the prone figure, his face beaded with perspiration, and remembered Bernard Omsley, Henderson, Powell, Graham and all of the other truncated lives that had let to this moment. He knelt and did what had to be done, then rushed into the bathroom where he was violently ill. After Silverthome had bathed his face in cold water, he made an exhaustive search of the entire suite. Lustmann 's death must be made to look like the result of simple robbery. He took the man's wallet, pocketed the unbelievable amount of money he found in the unlocked strongbox and then examined the true treasures -- leather-bound notebooks that contained a long typewritten account of the authentic war. He kept the automatic pistol, the other's cufflinks, rings, tie clasp and every scrap of identification he could locate. One unsavory task remained. Lips compressed with distaste, he pried apart the corpse's jaws. Lustmann's teeth were firm and subvocally, Silverthome let go and wiped his fingers. What was he thinking of? Lustmann, returning to # from the seventh decade of the #th century, would certainly not be equipped with an ultramicrominiaturized temporal return network like his own. He ripped open the dead man's shirt. There it was: a crude metal band encircling the chest. Silverthome stripped off the shirt. He could not take the risk that a policeman or a coroner might accidently trigger the network, though thoughts of their amazement at a cadaver vanishing before their very eyes made his lips twitch in amusement. If Lustmann's body were to reappear in #, Erich Lebe would undoubtedly dispatch a replacement. As he closed the suite's door after him, surprised at his own coolness, Silverthome felt a glow of utter satisfaction. Lustmann's death had already affected the myriad flow of space-time events once leading to the Nazi tyranny hd had known all his life. He breezed down the stairs and out through the lobby unnoticed, the notebooks tucked casually under one arm, with money jammed into every jacket and trouser pocket. The automatic pistol and temporal return network went into the Spree as he crossed the Oberbaum Bridge on the way to his room. A delayed reaction set in after he got there, but the Schnapps helped allay his agitation, his quaking hands. With a historian's insatiable curiosity, he delved into the notebooks at once, reading all through the night, forgetting food, feeling not the least bit sleepy until dawnlight filtered through the dirty window. He stretched and rubbed his burning eyes, then fell into bed. At last he knew the actual history of World War II, first time around -- England's miraculous salvage of her armies from the beach at Dunkirk, the Luftwaffe frustration during the Battle of Britain, the Afrika Korps' agony and sorry end, Germany's suicidal plunge into the vastnesses of European Russia, the sieges of Stalingrad and Leningrad, and the slow erosion of Wehrmacht effectiveness as supplies shrank and American arms production and waxing field strength made themselves felt on all fronts. Horrified, he learned of the conscienceless murHorrified, he learned of the coninnocent Jews, Slavs, Gypsies and other non-combatant civilians, and lie found that the demi-god Adolf Hiller had not died of cancer after all... He awoke at two o'clock in the afternoon and went out briefly for a bite to eat, then purchased a bottle of green ink and spent the remainder of the day doggedly learning to imitate Lustmann's florid penmanship -- no simple task. Bannerlines in next morning's Hcobachter proclaimed the end of the "Twilight War." Wehrmacht legions had burst across the Dutch and Belgian frontiers with devastating suddenness. On May #th, the day General von Kleist crossed the French border, Silverthome posted his first letter to Zoltan, predicting Guderian's armored thrust to Sedan -- German infantry marching so swiftly that whole divisions reached the Meuse only days after the Panzers, crossing the river in the wake of saturation bombing by screaming Stukas. Then the sweep to the Channel Coast in mere days, outrunning the stunned, retreating British and French divisions that would be cut off and trapped in Belgium. He also made a first tentative stab at redirection, intimating that Britain would "remain basically sympathetic to Germany's inevitable inwith due respect, further implying that His Majesty's Government was already giving serious thought to relieving the thirteen divisions, soon to be isolated on the continent, by sea. He told them boldly that the Fiihrer alone had the wisdom and insight necessary to recognize the basic racial tie with England and that he would cannily halt Guderian's armor in time to allow Britain to save face -- and her armies. He posted the letter around four o'clock and went for a walk, stopping to read the paper over a beer. Then he headed back to his room, filled with gloomy premonitions about the Allied bombs soon to rain on Berlin. Silverthome unlocked the door. As he reached for the light switch, something hard smashed into his skull. There was a burst of brilliance as the floor surged upward and struck his cheek painfully. As with the slow, underwater languidly of a dream, he felt brusque hands roll him over on his back. He groaned. The room was dark. He could see only a shadowy figure bending over him. "I should kill you," muttered a thickly accented voice. "Much safer but... Hell, I owe you too great a debt!" Silverthome's jaws were prized apart. He raised feeble hands to fend off the attacker but it was useless. Fingers closed over the false bicuspid, twisting sharply. "Bon voyage, Herr Steyr!" The convulsive, visceral-crawling sensation of temporal transition was the last thing Silverthome remembered.    He was semi-conscious for a time, sprawling on the all-toofamiliar padding of the reception chamber in Carlsbad Caverns. He sat up stiffly, rubbing his aching head, and then he fought to his knees. An alarm bell clanged in the distance. He could hear the approaching sound of running footsteps. Silverthome had managed to gain his feet, knees wobbly and weak, head swimming, when the guards appeared. He stared at their submachine guns and slowly raised his arms. There were six of them -- blockish, blank-faced oafs in baggy tan uniforms and jackboots. With a sinking feeling, Silverthome noted the red stars on their billed caps. A pudgy, sloppily dressed man of middle years pushed his way through the ring of guards. He regarded Silverthome with unveiled skepticism and then said something in Russian. Silverthome shrugged and shook his head. "Don't tell me another Nazi time-traveler has dropped into our midst!" the man said in fair German. "Did the whole German nation think to escape into the future?" Silverthome said defensively, "I... I'm an American." The man chortled. He turned to the guards, hooting, " Ameri canski ! ' ' The guards laughed in appreciation and the man said, "No, my friend; I'm afraid that won't wash. We've spent thousands of hours interrogating Nazi bunglers. We refuse to waste the time. We simply take them and stand them against the nearest convenient wall." "But I am American," protested James Silverthome. The pudgy man looked growwly insulted. "Ridiculous! There has been no such thing as 'American' for..." He broke off and peered at Silverthorne more intently. "Steyr? Is your name Hans Steyr?" "I... it's a name I once used but -- " "Your papers led us to believe you were Austrian." "My real name -- my American name -- is Silverthome." "Hmm-m-, interesting." The other's brows lifted. "Let me apologize for disbelieving you. Welcome to the World Soviet, Herr Silverthome. Yuri Komarov made mention of you in his book -- how he spared your life in view of the tremendous, though unwitting, contribution you made to our cause. You're a much-discussed footnote to history. Our historical technicians have speculated at length about when you might turn up." The man rattled something in staccato Russian. "We'll have to have another chat, later." The guards marched him to a claustrophobic cell containing a rude bunk suspended by steel chains, a washbasin and a reeking zinc commode. Locking the barred cell door with a rattle, they left him, their footfalls echoing hollowly into stillness. Silverthorne clapped both hands over his ears to drown the wave of sterile subterranean silence. He stared at rough jackhammer scores disfiguring the walls of living rock that surrounded him while his mind seethed and writhed and came full circle. It was like looking into an infinity of mirrors. Then he began to laugh. He rocked back on the lumpy, vermininfested mattress, thumping his aching head on unyielding rock, holding his sides and roaring until tears streamed down his cheeks. What had Gauleiter Kastner said there in the vanished Weltanreich of #? The reflexive danger of promiscuous time travel would be overwhelming. Overwhelming! Poor Kastner. Oh God, if Kastner had only known! Struggling for breath, Professor James Silverthorne laughed uncontrollably at the futile idiocy of it all. It was the last time in his life he ever laughed.  All they wanted was a little property for a shrine... Most of the churches are closed now, although they remained open for a long time even after people found out the truth. I spend a lot of time on the terrace of my Poconos though, staring at the stars and wondering how much they really knew and how much they really told us. The entire National Guard and most of the police force was already in place and you could hear the sirens screaming from all the way down in the Village as the latecomers hurried to make the show, but they were going to be too late. A door slid open in the side of the spaceship, a ramp descended and out strolled the alien, calm as you please. There wasn't a single raygun or snarling monster in sight. The kids were disappointed as hell. We'd been waiting since before six that morning. We lived right across the street from the park back then, in a chrome-and-plaster townhouse we were too poor to afford and too socially conscious not to have. Davey first saw the thing sitting out by the lake about five in the morning -- you'd think in a city this size someone would have seen or heard it land, but that just doesn't seem to be the case -- and he woke up the whole family, dragging us into his bedroom to look out the window at it. We got dressed and made it inside the park before the police cordon closed things off and when the Guardsmen came around about nine to chase everyone away, my U.N. pass seemed to muddy up the picture sufficiently for them to allow us to stay. There were nearly a million people crowding around the park gates by noon, trying to find a way to worm in on the action, but Davey, Cliff and I were right there in the front row all along, waiting for the Big Moment. Then this second-rater from the next galaxy over trots out of his ship with the Historic Greeting and all he can come up with is "Good morning. I'd like to speak with someone in property management." He got bad press from it. People expect Historic Greetings to be a little more weighty than something you might say to the receptionist at the neighborhood savings and loan. One magazine took it so seriously that it ran a contest asking its readers what the alien should have said, the purpose being, I suppose, to offer pointers to the next celestial visitor before he got a chance to ruin the moment. Folks would have been a lot happier with "Take me to your leader." The guardsmen, of course, were in a perfect quandary over how to respond to his request. The commander of the Guard immediately called me over, his underlings having dutifully reported that a representative of the United Nations was in the gallery. His intentions, no doubt, were to handle the affair in a grandly cosmopolitan manner, and there could have been no action more appropriate -- had the alien been interested in philately. The United Nations, as you may know, makes a tidy sum every year issuing its own postage stamps. It's something the organization has in common with small individual nations like Monaco and Botswana; they have found printing pretty pictures with foul-tasting glue on the back can be more profitable than printing money. Once the U.N. authorizes a new stamp and it is drawn and perforated and the proper amount of gluck is spread liberally on the reverse, the project is turned over to me. I then write exciting releases for the stamp magazines, intimating that any collection not including the new U.N. threepenny gold might just as well be burned. I'm sure N'Zom knew nothing about it. N'Zom, it turned out, was the alien's name. I wasn't excited about meeting him on a face-to-face basis -- watching is one thing and negotiating another -- but the Guardsmen dragged me forward by the arm and the kids cheered and the reporters snapped photographs and who can deny a place in history when it is offered so graciously? Quivering in terror, I went over to the alien. N'Zom wasn't really all that horrid to look at. In fact, he was rather interesting. He looked a little like a breadfruit and smelled a great deal like liverwurst. Eight spindly spider legs came out out of his underside and he had a tiny orange-colored head, covered with mucous that seemed to glide about the top of his torso. Beneath the mucous there were two dark spots where his eyes were probably located, although I have no idea how they were able to focus through that slime. I also have no idea where his voice came from, but it came. "My name is N'Zom," the alien said, "and I come from the planet Morshle. We are very friendly people." "My name is Albert Figg," I told him, and one of the reporters in the back row asked loudly if I could spell it out for him. That took a moment but by the time I got around to resuming my conversation with N'Zom, I had my thoughts more properly in order and I was able to ask some intelligent questions. I asked him, "What brings you to Earth today?" "We have no wish to disturb your culture," N'Zom said, glad to get down to business, "but we find it necessary to inquire of you the possibility of a real-estate transaction." Now, Davey brings home a lot of science fiction and I read some of it occasionally, so I knew enough to realize that this was the point where things usually got sticky. The well-meaning earthling starts chatting with the emissary from Procyon and winds up selling the earth for # in interplanetary trinkets and throwing the rest of the interstellar neighborhood into the bargain as well. However I, as you may know, am no fool. "How much real estate?" I asked him. "A very small parcel, as remote as possible," I was told. "If we understand your terminology, what we are looking for would be about five or six square miles." This, perhaps, was a coincidence and some people have argued that case. Others claim it was predestination, Divine Intervention or dumb luck. The fact of the matter was, I had done rather well in the U.N. stamp business and managed to set aside a good amount of my earnings for investment -- in real estate. You meet some curious folks in any international organization and among my acquaintances was a certain individual from Borneo named -- well, his name isn't as important as the fact that I've had a number of occasions in the past to buy parcels from him, entirely on speculation. Most of these were remote Pacific islands. Yolanda thought I was crazy when I first started to pick them up back in the #s but it turns out to be among the shrewdest things I've done. The world's becoming overcrowded rapidly, you see, and there's precious little place to get away from it all. Therefore, those who can afford it, and my buyers range from movie stars to oil tsars, are more than happy to plunk down six figures for a hunk of basalt they're going to have the devil's own time getting to. And they hide out for a year or two and get bored and come home or else they start selling macadamia nuts and petrel guano and make their fortunes. It really makes little difference to me. I have, over the years, purchased twenty-two islands in the vicinity of Borneo that were quite livable but which my friend's government could find no serious use for. I had sold twenty-one of them and, by a stroke of luck, had one remaining that was five or six square miles in area. I told N'Zom about it and he said this was just what he had in mind. "And how were you considering paying for this parcel?" I asked. N'Zom made a sound something like a belch and skittered back up the ramp into the spaceship. That surprised me a great deal since it had appeared things were going nicely and there didn't seem to be grounds for his taking offense. I was wondering if he had been called in to administer some biological function when he reappeared on the ramp and scampered back to me, holding up his purchasing power. I didn't recognize it at first. You don't normally see diamonds that large. It was later remarked to me that this was a very logical means of exchange in the galaxy since diamonds are the crystallized form of one of the more common elements, they are gradable into levels of greatly differing quality and, for unaesthetic races, they have considerable industrial application. N'Zom's diamond was about the size of a clenched fist, probably not the biggest on record but assuredly the first from outer space and more than adequate for the purpose. It looked remarkably pure to my untrained eye and I decided that if he wanted change, I was going to have a hard time coming up with it. When the stone finally was examined by a competent jeweler, I was told that N'Zom could have used it to buy something larger, like Hawaii, if anyone had been selling. But as I said before, I am no fool and I have read Davey's sciencefiction numbers. I wasn't about to get caught on a bad deal. "Before we shake on it," I told N'Zom, forgetting for the moment that none of his appendages seemed to contain anything he could shake with, "suppose you tell me what you're planning to do with this site? Will you develop it in some manner?" "As I have said," N'Zom assured me, "we have no desire to interfere with your culture. You are a young race and must develop in your own way, in your own time. For that reason, we will seal off our property so that our presence will not affect your progress." "I appreciate your good intentions," I said, "but before I sell the island. I'd like to know specifically what purpose you have in mind for the land." "It is to be a stopping point for the Great Pilgrimage," N'Zom said solemnly. "An oasis where our travelers may stop and rest and refuel on the Road to God." The people around us stopped whispering and the park seemed to grow unnaturally quiet. A wind sprang up from somewhere and a cloud began to roll over the city. "The Road to God?" I asked. "It is our most important pathway through the stars," N'Zom said. "A thousand races will follow it when it is completed. It will take them to the Almighty, the Creator of the Universe." "You know where He is? That He exists?" "I can tell you no more," N'Zorn replied, his voice softer. "It is something your race must discover for itself, in its own time." How could you stand in the way of something like that? Reluctantly, I took the diamond. Of course I got a lot of flak about it. People didn't think it was right, selling property to aliens. At first there were rumbles about Congress taking action, invoking some sort of law to forbid Americans the right of "negotiating a treaty with foreign IKiwers, without the proper consent of the government." Or something of the sort. It was then pointed out that Americans are constantly selling things to other nations without the consent of Congress, with no question of unauthorized treaties. There was no differentiation in international law between selling to another country or another world, probably because no one had ever thought of it. I was also briefly supported by the argument that, as a ' representative of the United Nations, I paid no taxes to the United States government and was diplomatically immune from its sanctions in matters of this nature. That really didn't matter, though, because as soon as word got out, I was fired. T hat really didn't matter either because when I was fired, the diamond's sale had already made me rich and people were beginning to come to me about book and movie rights. In the end it was decided to let the matter go. It didn't seem right to try to renege on our very first deal with extra-terrestials. The "Road to God" bit was getting to people as well. The Pope tried to rationalize it along church doctrine for a while and then gave up, disappearing behind the doors of the Vatican for the next three months while the College of Cardinals WE'RE Don't Smoke American Heart Association struggled in vain trying to explain it to him. All sorts of religious groups formed to capitalize on the situation, not the least of which was the Cosmic Hitchhikers Society, which believed they could get a ride on the Road to God by showing the aliens the proper beatific attitude, and the Glory Roaders, who claimed they'd already made the journey and had come back to spread The Truth. They were, all in their own ways, bonkers. The saucer stayed on for three days in the park so that N'Zom could, he said, reassure people that the Morshles had the best interests of Earth in mind. He even went on the Johnny Carson show to stress the point but unfortunately he came on after a pontifical sports announcer-cum-celebrity and never got the chance to say everything he wanted to. On the fourth morning the saucer was gone. No one saw it leave, which was particularly strange since the park was filled with people keeping a vigil on the ship and the National Guard was maintaining an armed watch around it, purely as a precautionary measure. People who claim to have stared right at the vessel all night long scratched their heads in bewilderment the next morning and said they just couldn't find the moment in their memories when they realized it was gone. It made some of them very uneasy. The aliens didn't come back to the park. That, of course, delighted the critics, who said we'd all been put upon by some prankster with a cardboard spaceship that had been dismantled in the dead of night and whisked away. That didn't explain my diamond but people have a knack for disregarding facts that don't properly fit their explanations. I was rich and the aliens were gone, along with their Road to God, and everyone was perfectly happy to leave it at that. Two years later The Lady Capricorn out of Brisbane sank after running into a wall in the middle of the Pacific Ocean. It was my fault, really. When there was no further word from the visitors from outer space, I went ahead and sold the island again. There didn't seem to be any other sensible options since no one had showed up to claim ownership. I'm the first to admit that I never really checked the situation but I thought I'd at least have heard if the aliens moved into the neighborhood. So, on December fourth I sold the property to Walter Marriott with the understanding that I would not inform his ex-wife Luella "where the damned rock's at." Walter boarded a plane headed toward the sunset and three weeks later they were yanking him out of the ocean, spitting fire and swearing he'd use me as shark bait at the earliest opportunity. I read his story in the newspapers shortly after arriving at my new hideaway villa near -- the middle of the Poconos somewhere. Walter had arrived in Australia and quickly made the acquaintance of a beer-drinking sea captain named Theophelt Van Arsdale. Theo agreed to take him out to the island and keep quiet about it, and they set sail in The Lady Capricorn. On December fifteenth the captain was up before dawn and noticed a blue light near the horizon, in the shape of a hemisphere set low on the water. It was gone at sun-up and he wrote it off to the American beer Walter had brought along. They continued in that direction and late in the afternoon both men were standing on the flying bridge when Theo pointed out with interest that the sea ahead of them looked remarkably calm. It was a choppy day on the rest of the ocean, but the waves just ahead seemed to subside along an arcing line and beyond that (here were no waves at all. They were watching the line as The Lady ( 'apricorn approached it, and suddenly the entire bow of the craft buckled as if she had run fullihrotlle into a seawall. The ship went straight to the bottom, taking I'lieo with her, but the impact threw their lorry free abaft and Walter managed to climb inside. He rode l lie currents for four days before he was found by a channel shrimper and brought back to civilization to tell his story. Everyone said he was sunstruck. Bizarre occurrences of this nature do attract attention though, and within a fortnight three vessels were steaming out of port for the island -- one of them on the official investigation and two out to prove that the Bermuda Triangle had shifted to the Eastern Hemisphere. No one ever again heard from any of the passengers of the three ships. By the time the fourth ship was suspected lost, I figured I had to step in and remind folks that this was the same island I had sold to N'Zom two years earlier. I knew it wouldn't set well with people but Yolanda insisted, and so I made an anonymous long-distance call to the Times, hoping they would carry the matter from there and be unable to find me. The next morning reporters were crawling all over the yard, trampling my begonias and taking pictures of Yolanda through the window. I really couldn't tell them anything. I wasn't the one who had been running into things in the Pacific, after all. It didn't take long for the government to find me after the reporters had though, and by noon three black Cadillacs were rolling up the drive. Six carbon-copy men emerged from the three cars. Each wore a gray and olive-green sports jacket, herringbone, with solid gray slacks. Each had sunglasses and each wore his blond hair just long enough to cover the pink of his scalp. I peered through the peephole in the door as they showed their government badges simultaneously and then I opened the door for them. Only one spoke. "Mr. Figg, your government has need of you," the gentleman said and in the background I thought, for an instant, I heard a band playing The Stars and Stripes Forever. They took me to New York. Then they took me to Washington, where they asked me questions at the Pentagon and on Capitol Hill. I couldn't tell them anything new or informative about the aliens, the island or life in general, so they took me to Texas. At that point I was ready to confess to anything but they put me on a large plane and flew west. In Hawaii they put me in a smaller plane and flew south, and in Borneo they put me on the smallest plane of all and flew me over the island. We were, it seems, latecomers. The perimeter of 'solid' area had been pretty well determined by this time and an entire fleet had grown up around the limits of the calm water. There were #, #-yachts with captains sipping Scotch amid bevies of barely dressed beauties and there were foundering junks crowded with pilgrims who chanted, burned incense and danced about their decks in endless enthusiasm. They had all come to catch a glimpse of the Road to God. "Do you know what this means to them?" General Thurmond DeVries asked at my left as the pilot banked to give me a good view through the windows. "There are a hundred boats down there and they just found out about it three days ago. In time, the sea will be choked with them. They all come to be near the pathway to God. A lot of them will die trying to get through, even though they know they can't, because they can't stand the thought that the path to Salvation is blocked to them." "You say that as though it were my fault, General," I said. "It isn't, you know." The general was quiet for a moment, looking down at the boats. I watched as well and while I did, one of the junks cranked up and ran headlong into the invisible wall. There was a great deal of smoke and fire and, no doubt, loud noise. Several other boats drifted over to help but when the ship disappeared beneath the waves, I couldn't see any bodies in the water. The general waved the pilot on. The plane, evidently, could fly over the calm water. I was sure the general would not have attempted it unless there had been a few previous trial runs, and I remembered Walter's mention of the blue sphere Theo had seen the night before his death. A dome-shaped field, perhaps? At one point I thought I saw a blackened, twisted piece of metal between ourselves and the water, as if floating on air, but I can't be sure. It might have been a bird. The island came up slowly on the horizon and it was much smaller than I'd imagined. Later I found out that it was less than a square mile in area, a fact that quickly ended my relationship with the gentleman from Borneo. The area of calm water, however, extended a full five miles in every direction, a bit more than what they'd paid for, so things seemed to even out. You couldn't see much on the island at first. The side we were approaching rose sharply from the sea, marked by jagged peaks and verdant slopes. Then the plane went over the ridge. There was a city on the other side of the mountain. A city of gleaming orange spires that reached hundreds of meters into the sky. There were great domed structures that shone like polished silver and sinuous lubes that wound aimlessly around and through everything until the complex looked like New York City buried beneath a heap of spaghetti. The most impressive item, of course, was the port. It was a broad, flat area that seemed to be made of mirrorlike, fused sand, and on it stood a variety of vessels. There were tall, needle-shaped ships i hat stood on fins and reminded me of the renderings in the pulp magazines a decade or so before space flight. There were flying saucers as well, but there my proficiency as an extra-terrestial shipspotter ended. There were things that resembled the insulators on an electric pole and things that looked like flowerpots and things that looked like frogs. There were things that looked like pied type and things l hat looked like amalgamations of assorted nails and things that didn't look like anything at all. "They're all spaceships," the general said. "They keep coming and going so fast we can't keep accurate numbers on them. But it's a busy port, busier than O'Hare, and they're all going, or coming from, somewhere. They're going on the Road to God. ' ' I shifted uncomfortably in my seat. "It makes you wonder... what they know," I suggested. It didn't seem incredibly profound but it suited the general's mood and he gave me a grunt of approval. "We know what they know, and that's the problem, Figg. They know the truth. About God. Doesn't that scare you?" "Scare me? Why should it scare me? I think it should be sufficient to know there is a truth and that God exists somewhere down the line." "And that's all you need to know about it?" "The aliens have made it pretty clear that's all they're telling us. I don't see why I should have to know anything more. I mean, they're the ones who found Him. They should know what they're doing." The general stared at me for a moment and I confess that I was totally at a loss to determine what he was thinking. After he finished staring, he sucked in a deep breath and studied the ceiling of the plane for a while before he spoke again. "There are many people who don't agree with you, Figg," he said. "Governments are finding themselves faced with creeping anarchy. People are obsessed by the idea that this thing is here and they can't get at it. It's shaking a lot of faith. It's bad for us to know -- and not know. Can't you understand that?" His eyes, for some reason, looked desperate despite the fact that we were engaged in an orderly, intellectual discussion. I decided it would be best if I let him ruminate by himself and merely said, "Then we shall have to try to live as best we can, knowing only what we know." I think he caught my point because he was quiet all the way home. They took me back to Borneo, and back to Hawaii, and back to Texas and then back home. When I got there, Yolanda had left with the kids. There was a note on the refrigerator saying she didn't want anything to do with it any more. I spent the night drinking alone. The news in the morning was bad. A battleship from Korea had tried to blast its way through the barrier and ricocheting charges had demolished seventeen of the pilgrim yachts. There were riots in Rome, Buenos Aires, Calcutta, Madrid, Bangkok, Cedar Rapids. Absenteeism rose. Factories were empty. Churches were full. Crime fell and apathy rose. In the streets we could see people roaming about aimlessly, their eyes glazed, staring at the sun, or at the pavement, but never glancing at one another. The military overthrew the government of India and declared the Kingdom of God. The clergy did the same thing, in slightly more revolutionary (and bloody) fashion, in Brazil. Things, as some were wont to say, were going straight to Hell. It did not come as a great surprise, then, when it was announced one morning that they'd dropped the Bomb on the island. The official attitude was, "What the heck, we can't live with them anyway." And the Bomb worked. The papers had pictures, three days later, of the devastation on the island. You really couldn't tell that those ruins had once been the City on the Road to God rather than Dresden or Hiroshima. But I knew they were. I used to own the place. I found myself gripped with an overwhelming sadness. I drank quite a bit and when there was no more to drink, I would take long walks down the road to the canyon, where I would stand by the river near the falls and listen to the birds call me "Nit-Whit! Nit-Whit! Nit-whit!" Five days after the Bomb something else joined the birds. There was a voice that called from the forest and said, "Hello, Figg. I'm sorry that it didn't work out." I turned -- and it was N'Zom. His spaceship rested on the edge of the forest. His skin looked wrinkled and peeling. He might have been hurt but with N'Zorn it was hard to tell. "Hello," I greeted him. "I'm glad the Bomb didn't hurt you. I didn't know they were planning to use it." "I know that," he said. "That's why I knew it would be all right to come and say good-bye. You tried to do your best for us but it just wasn't ordained to work out." "I suppose you'll set up another station, then, on the Road to God," I suggested. "Someplace where they can't hurt you. On the Moon, maybe." "No. This station was essential. Hut we could not use it and associate with you at the same time, and that's what destroyed the dream. Perhaps it was our own prejudices that destroyed it. In any event, we have to leave. Thank you, Figg." I could tell he was getting ready io take off but I had been thinking about the things the general had said in the plane, and I delayed him. "N'Zom?" I called and he turned his eyespots toward me. "Do you really know where He is? You really found Him?" "Yes," he replied, reverently. "Were? Can you tell me?" N'Zom paused for a moment as if thinking. Then he seemed to nod. "Yes, Figg," he said. "Every road has its end, and this was ours. He was here."  He always expected to return. But not this way i lie bedroom and closed the door softly behind him. He showed weariness in his face and in the way he moved. His sparse white hair stood in rumpled confusion, and his face seemed to sag under the weight of the dark circles below his eyes. Marie was tired too, but on her it didn't show. She was younger; that helped, but she was also excited. The doctor nodded as he sank down into an armchair. He accepted a glass, sipped cautiously and grimaced at the taste of Tequila. "I don't suppose you've got anything decent?" he asked. Marie pushed aside a pile of books and produced another bottle. "One sixty rum?" she offered. He sank deeper into the chair with a weary sigh. Marie took her own drink and sat in the chair facing him. She sipped quietly and waited. "He'll live," Harriman said at last. "It was close: a couple of more hours without attention and he might not have. He's asleep now, probably won't wake for another twelve hours or so." He looked at Marie, who refused to meet his eyes. "Thank God," she said. "I was afraid I hadn't got to him in time." Her relief seemed genuine enough, but she still wouldn't look at the doctor. "All right Marie, Who is he?" "I can't tell you." She played with her drink and looked at the floor. "I really appreciate your coming down here, Matt, and certainly you deserve an explanation, but it's important that no one know who he is until the proper time." She looked up and this time their eyes met. "You've got to believe me," she pleaded. "Oh, I believe you." he said mildly. "But it doesn't make any difference. You call me away from my dinner to come down here. You insist that I treat this man here instead of taking him to a hospital where by all rights he belongs. All right, you're an old friend and he needed help, not arguments. That much I'll do for you. But this man has been beaten, stabbed, tortured, and drugged. He's suffering from shock and exposure. He didn't get that way accidentally; someone wanted him to die and to die painfully. Unless you can give me a very good explanation for what happened to him and why he is here, when I leave this house I'm going straight to the police." Marie opened her mouth to argue, but his expression told her that it would be useless. She surrendered. "Okay, but it's a long story and we're both pretty tired. Why don't we get some sleep first? You can use my guest room. In the morning I'll tell you the whole story." "Now Marie." The voice left no room for dispute. She considered for a moment, then: "What do you know about time travel?" "Nothing." "Except that it's impossible," she prompted. "And that you're about to tell me it's not." "Right. According to theory there is no reason why the temporal flow has to be in only one direction: any physicist will tell you that the mathematics don't exclude it. In my own lab we've gotten results that can't be explained any other way. Of course we call it temporal phenomenon instead of time travel, and we worked with atomic particles and fractions of a second, but there's no doubt that the results were real. We applied for a grant to study it but no one would take us seriously. Fortunately there are other ways to get research money besides grants. There are, for instance, private fortunes." "Your own?" Harriman asked. He knew that Marie had inherited sum had grown considerably since then. She shrugged. "What else have I got to do with my money? Anyway, we have since learned that the effect doesn't have to be restricted to small particles or short lengths of time." She glanced over her shoulder at the doorway. "Down that hall is a working time machine." She paused to wait for the doctor's reaction, but there was none. Finally she went on. "Actually it's primarily a viewer. There's a screen and by setting the controls properly, I can watch any event that has ever happened. It also has the capability of projecting an object up to about three hundred pounds through time but it takes a great deal of energy. So far it has been done twice, three times if you count the return trip." She paused again. "You're a hard man to impress, Matt," she said. "I tell you that I've traveled in time and you don't even bat an eye. Congratulate me. Tell me I'm crazy. Say something!" "I'm sceptical." She nodded. "Well, I guess that's something. All right, Matt, suppose you had a machine that could look into the past. What would you look at first?" "I don't know. Famous events, I suppose. Kennedy's assassination, the crucifixion, the storming of the Bastille, construction of the pyramids, the fall of Troy." "I've seen them 'all," she told him. She went to a table in the comer of the room and picked up a copy of the New Testament. "Do you know how long Jesus was on the cross?" she asked. "A day?" Dr. Harriman guessed. "Four hours. Do you know how long it usually took the victim of crucifixion to die?" "No." "Three or four days. Why do you think Jesus died so fast?" "I don't know." Marie opened the book and began to read. " 'And about the ninth hour Jesus cried with a loud voice, saying, E'-li, E'-li, La'-ma savuch-tha-nH That is to say, My (iod, my God, why hast thou forsaken me? Some of them that stood ihere, when they heard that, said, this man calleth for E-li'-as. And straightaway one of them ran and look a sponge and filled it with vinegar, and put it on a reed, and gave him to drink. The rest said, Let be. Let us see whether E-li'-as will come to save him. Jesus, when he had cried again with a loud voice, yielded up the ghost.' Matthew. "It was common to use a dilute mixture of water and vinegar to revive the victim," Marie explained, "though it seems not to have helped here." She flipped through the pages and began reading again. " 'Then came the soldiers, and brake the legs of the first and of the other which was crucified with him. But when they came to Jesus, and saw that he was dead already, they brake not his legs. But one of the soldiers with a spear pierced his side, and forthwith came there out blood and water. ' John. "The legs of the other two were broken to speed their deaths, ' ' Marie said. "It was required that the bodies be taken down before the beginning of the Sabbath." She turned the pages again and began reading once more. " 'And Pilate marveled if he were already dead: and calling unto him the centurion, he asked him whether he had been any while dead.' Mark." She closed the book and sat down. After a while Dr. Harriman spoke. "He wasn't dead?" "No." "And the man in the bedroom..." "Is Jesus of Nazareth." She finished the statement. "One thing the gospels were wrong about. It was a woman who gave the vinegar to Jesus, and the vinegar was drugged. That was the first time I used the machine to transport a person. When he was taken down and placed in the tomb, I used it again to bring him here. Then I called you." "Do you really expect me to believe this?" Dr. Harriman asked. "No," she replied. "But then, you insisted that I tell you." She took him down the hall to a room filled with banks of electronic equipment. There was a television screen mounted above a control consol where she sat. Harriman stood behind her and watched. The screen lit up to show three men lashed to scaffolding on the top of a hill. A crowd of people milled around below, and a handlettered sign was nailed above the center figure. Part of it was in Latin and said, "this is the king of the jews." The rest was in two different languages, presumably giving the same message. "You'll notice," Marie said, "that he was crucified on a permanent scaffolding rather than an actual cross. Also, there are no nails. We know that the usual practice was to tie the victim, but tradition has it that in the case of Jesus they used nails. As you can see, they didn't." She was about to say something more when the man on the screen cried out. The doctor couldn't understand what he said, but a figure, heavily draped in white robes, stepped out of the crowd and lifted a sponge on the end of a stick. Jesus drank from it, cried something, and went limp. Harriman studied the robed figure that had offered the drink, but was unable to recognize Marie or even determine the gender. During the next half hour Marie showed him the Kennedy assassination (there was only one gunman), the signing of the Declaration of Independence, part of the Gettysburg Address, the assassination of Caesar, and Galileo dropping balls from a tower. "This is fascinating," he said at last, "but it proves nothing. I have no way of knowing whether all this is authentic. You can sit here and show me history all night, but for all I know, it could be just film clips on videotape." Marie adjusted the controls again and the screen showed a darkened hospital room with an old woman sleeping fitfully on the bed. The room brightened briefly as the door opened to admit a man wearing a white coat. Dr. Hardman recognized himself. He had one hand in his pocket, and when he neared the woman, he withdrew a syringe. He stood looking at the woman for a moment and then stooped, inserted the needle, and injected the contents of the syringe into her arm. "Stop!" he shouted. The screen went blank and Marie turned to find the doctor pale and trembling. "She had terminal cancer." he said with an unsteady voice. "She was in pain every minute. Would have lived another few weeks maybe, no more. She asked her doctor to let her die, but he refused." He finally tore his gaze away from the blank screen and looked at Marie. "No one ever knew,"he said. They went back to the study where Marie poured him another drink. "What would have happened if you went through the machine he asked. "Or if you stopped Oswald or killed your grandmother?" he added, beginning to realize the implications of what he had seen. Marie shook her head. "I don't know. I haven't tried to change anything. I don't know what would happen if I did." Harriman looked at her incredulously. "You haven't tried to change anything?" he repeated. "No, of course not. You just snatched Jesus Christ is all." "But I didn't change anything," she insisted. "The first time I watched the crucifixion it was exactly as you saw it. I watched myself give him the drug and I saw him pass out. I was even recorded by witnesses two thousand years ago. And the body did disappear. I would have been changing history by not going." Harriman considered this for a while, but it was too much to follow. If she hadn't taken the body, she would have been changing history because back then she had taken it -- or at least somebody had -- but if she stopped Oswald, it was different because she hadn't. He gave it up. "You don't believe in Jesus, do you?" he asked. "Of course I believe in him. He's right there in the next room." "Yes, but you don't believe that he is God, or even the Messiah?" "No." "Then why did you do it? Why bring him here? If he had died on the cross and remained in his tomb, there might never have been a Christian religion. You're not Christian. You don't even like Christians. I've heard you denounce them as narrow-minded, intolerant bigots. Yet here you've gone and created the whole basis for their beliefs. Why?" She shrugged. "The bigots would be bigots anyway. If they weren't Christian bigots, they'd be Moslem bigots or Jewish bigots. It doesn't make any difference what they believe -- just so they don't have to think. But Jesus, now there was an interesting person. How could I pass up the chance to talk to him? Besides, the set-up was too perfect. I'm watching the crucifixion and someone dressed so that he can't possibly be recognized walks up and administers what is obviously a drug; there was absolutely no question that he had been knocked out. And there I was with everything that was needed to make it all happen, just as it was written, and there was nothing at all mysterious or miraculous about it. I can go to the believers and say, 'Look, here's your great miracle, and I did it. Not God, just me.' " "So now you've brought him back. I hope you don't regret it. Remember, regardless of what you think, he believes that he's the Messiah. The fact that he's been resurrected and brought back after two thousand years is not likely to convince him otherwise. Nor anyone else for that matter." "That's ridiculous. He hasn't been resurrected. He never died. I have simply transported him through time." "Yes, well I wish you the best of luck in explaining that, both to him and to his followers." He paused to consider. "It will be interesting to see what he thinks of those who are supposed to behis followers. And what they think of him." Dr. Harriman rose from his chair. "Well, I'll let you worry about that. I'm tired and I think I'll be getting home. Call me when he wakes up tomorrow. I'd like to be here when you tell him your name."  galaxy . '  w Send my gift to: Nam Send my gift to: Name Address ArlHrp.aa City State #ip City State #ip Send my gift to: Name Make Sure To Complete This Box My Name Address Address City State #ip City State Zip  Enter my own  new or  renewal subscription for one year  I enclose  -- for. subscriptions. (Each one year subscription costs only #, saving me # from Galaxy's regular subscription price) for the best in established authors and new talent. In the year to come that means important works by writers such as C. J. Cherryh (winner of the # John W. Campbell Award for best new writer), and hitherto undiscovReaders will also be able to explore the frontiers of science and technology with J. E. Pournelle, get the lowdown on the latest books from Paul Walker and outstanding. an issue is delivered, it reminds friends of your thoughtJanuary, February, March, April, May, June, July, August, September, October, November and December. # You won't have to cope with tiresome shopping; o Or hot, crowded stores; # Or standing in line; .   t # Or buses, parking or trains; Ls,'V' -- .  # Or post office lines; # Or wrapping counters. You fill out the coupon. We do the rest. # You save B-l-G money. You can save more than # newly announced subscription rate. (# And you may renew or enter your own subscription, too, at the same low, low rate, so be sure to do so. Not bad in an era of higher and higher prices. Why not make it easy on yourself and your budget? Get a lot of your shopping done today without leaving your home. Fill in the order coupons and get them to us early. We'll also send an Advance Christmas announcement card to each name on your list as soon as we hear from you. And you'll be a thankfully remembered Santa Claus # times a year! the Courts of  Chaos vRoger Zelazny All depends on the Pattern Hell. I was irritated with Dad. Now that he was back. I'd expected some answers. Instead, he began the secrecy routine again: private orders for just about everyone -- except me -- before he took off again, destination unstated. I decided to go and sulk in the library. Random finally came by with lunch and tried to persuade me that perhaps Dad knew what he was doing, that perhaps my feelings had a deeper source than the present situconcede that but I was still irritated. Random persuaded me to quit the library, though, and accompany him downstairs to check on Martin, regarding whom Dad had said something typically cryptic on taking his leave. Below, we witnessed a peculiar tableau in the throne room. Barred by some unnatural agency from entering, we saw Martin, Benedict and Dara within, Dara seated upon the throne. Gerard was finally forced to acknowledge her existence. There followed a reenactment of the situation in which  had participated in Tir-na Nog'th, the city in the sky. My blade Grayswandir appeared, as I had wielded it then, and engaged in battle with Benedict, finally striking from him the marvelous prosthesis he was using for a right arm -- the object I had obtained in just that fashion from his ghostly double in that strange place of dreams. The arm and the blade vanished then and the force that restrained us was withdrawn. Within, from Martin's peculiar Trumps, I learned of the existence of Merlin, my son by Dara -- the strange youth whom I had encountered at the Courts of Chaos and who had declined a clear shot at me after he learned who I was. Dara, Benedict, Random, Gerard, Martin and I adjourned then for a private discussion. I learned that Dara had lied to me about many things. She had arranged our meeting in a very calculated fashion so that I could beget Merlin. White I was hardly in a position to cry rape over it, I felt more than a little used. Dara hastened to assure us that she was no longer in complete sympathy with her superiors' plans -- although she seemed to favor the part that involved seeing Merlin on the throne of Amber. Brand had been a mere tool of the Courts. I gathered, his ambitions greater than his abilities to fulfill them. Dara was not really for either side any longer, she said, although she professed a great liking for Dad. She then surprised us all by producing his signet ring and commencing to issue orders in his name -- orders for such things as an immediate attack on the Courts of Chaos, to be led by Benedict. We were not about to accept this situation so, suspecting that Dad might be conferring with Dworkin at the primal Pattern, we contacted Fiona there. She confirmed that this indeed was the case. Fiona also told me of her suspicion that Dad was going to try to repair the Pattern. She felt that no matter whether he succeeded or failed, he would be destroyed in the process.  asked her to find out if he had sent orders via Dara. When she got in touch with us later, she was in his presence and she confirmed that he had.  asked her to trump me through, which she did. I spoke with Dad and was able to distract him sufficiently to permit me to snatch the Jewel of Judgment from him. Then  beat it out of Dworkin's quarters and headed down to the Pattern, where  intended to use the gem in an attempt to repair it myself. They were able to stop me, though. They reached through the Jewel and used it to paralyze me. Dad retrieved the stone -- and we had a talk. He told me of how he had once known the real Ganelon and why he had been forced to kill him. He revealed that he had turned the entire land of Lorraine into a trap with which to test me. He told me that it was he who had killed Benedict's servants, explaining that he had done it as part of a scheme whereby Dara and  would become lovers. He approved of the union. He had decided that I was to be his successor and Dara my queen. Then I told him of my own decision; namely, that  did not want the throne.  believe he was shaken by this. He sent me back to Amber, telling me to prepare for a trip on horseback and to await his orders at an isolated spot outside the city. I did this, parting with Dara on better terms than  had thought I would.  rode out to my tomb and waited. When Dad got in touch with me, he created a familiar red bird from my blood -- a creature that would bring me the Jewel, wherever  might be, when he was through with it. Then he charged me to ride for the Courts of Chaos through Shadow as fast as  could go. I began this journey -- a hard hellride -- with reality swimming about me. I realized that I had to stay ahead of a wave of Chaos that would arise with the Pattern's interruption. After I had gone some distance, the bird finally caught up with me, bringing me the Jewel. The time differential was such, though, that I would not know the results of Dad's efforts until later. And the Trumps no longer functioned because of the twisting reality had taken.  rode on with the Jewel. Everything was fine until Brand trapped me within a circle of fire in a desolate, rocky location and demanded the Jewel. I managed to elude him, however , and continued on for a great distance. When I halted again, I was in a metallic garden spot in the middle of nowhere -- and Brand was waiting. This time he wanted to talk. I decided to hear him out. He told me that Dad had failed in his attempt to repair the Pattern and had perished in the process. He said that Amber was fallen as a result and that all the Shadow worlds were being destroyed as the wave of Chaos spread outward from where the Pattern had once stood. There was only one way to preserve things now, he insisted. I was to attune him to the Jewel in a manner he described to me and then surrender the stone to him so that he might quickly inscribe a new Pattern to save the day. However,  had my suspicions as to what he truly intended to do with the Jewel. I felt it probable that he wanted it as a weapon to use against us; or conceivably he might want to use it to create a second Pattern, one that would give him his own private universe. Even had he been telling the truth, he was certainly not the person I wanted to see create the new Pattern; halfmad as I now felt him to be, I declined his offer. A few more bitter words were added to the many we had exchanged over the years. I moved to confront him physically. He departed.  rode on, growing dangerously weary. Finally I had to stop to eat and rest. I located a mountain cave, had a cold supper, wrapped myself in my cloak and a blanket, arid slept. v. I was awakened by a sense of presence. Or maybe it was a noise and a sense of presence. Whatever, I was awake and I was certain that I was not alone. I tightened my grip on Grayswandir and opened my eyes. Beyond that, I did not move. A soft light, like moonlight, came in through the cavemouth. There was a figure, possibly human, standing just inside. The lighting was such that I could not tell whether it faced me or faced outward. But then it took a step toward me. I was on my feet, the point of my blade toward its breast. It halted. "Peace," said a man's voice, in Than. "I have but taken refuge from the storm. May I share your cave?" "What storm?" I asked. As if in answer, there came a roll of thunder followed by a gust of wind, bearing the smell of rain within it. "Okay, that much is true," I said. "Make yourself comfortable." He sat down, well inside, his back against the righthand wall of the cave. I folded my blanket for a pad and seated myself across from him. About four meters separated us. I located my pipe and filled it, then tried a match that had been with me from the shadow Earth. It lit, saving me a lot of trouble. The tobacco had a good smell, mixed with the damp breeze. I listened to the sounds of the rain and regarded the dark outline of my nameless companion. I thought over some possible dangers, but it had not been Brand's voice that had addressed me. "This is no natural storm," the other said. "Oh? How so?" "For one thing, it is coming out of the north. They never come out of the north, here, this time of year. ' ' "That's how records are made." "For another, I have never seen a storm behave this way. I have been watching it advance ail day -- just a steady line, moving slowly, front like a sheet of glass. So much lightning, it looks like a monstrous insect with hundreds of shiny legs. Most unnatural. And behind it, things have grown very distorted." "That happens in the rain." "Not that way. Everything seems to be changing its shape. Flowing. As if it is melting the world -- or stamping away its forms." I shuddered. I had thought that I was far enough ahead of the dark waves that I could take a little rest. Still, he might be wrong, and it could just be an unusual storm. But I did not want to take the chance. I rose and turned to the rear of the cave. I whistled. No response. I went back and groped around. "Something the matter?" "My horse is gone." "Could it have wandered off?" "Must have. I'd have thought Star'd have better sense, though." I went to the cavemouth but could see nothing. I was halfdrenched in the instant I was there. I returned to my position beside the left wall. "It seems like an ordinary enough storm to me," I said. "They sometimes get pretty bad in the mountains." "Perhaps you know this country better than I do?" "No, I am just traveling through -- a thing I had better be continuing soon, too." I touched the Jewel. I reached into it, then through it, out and up, with my mind. I felt the storm about me and ordered it away, with red pulses of energy corresponding to my heartbeats. Then I leaned back, found another match and relit my pipe. It would still take a while for the forces I had manipulated to do their work, against a stormfront of this size. "It will not last too long," I said. "How can you tell?" "Privileged information." He chuckled. "According to some versions, this is the way that the world ends -- beginning with a strange storm from out of the north." "That's right," I said, "and this is it. Nothing to worry about, though. It will be all over, one way or the other, before too long." "That stone you are wearing... it is giving off light." "Yes." "You were joking about this being the end, though -- were you not?" "No." "You make me think of that line from the Holy Book: The Archangel Corwin shall pass before the storm. lightning upon his breast... You would not be named Corwin, would you?" "How does the rest of it go?" "... When asked where he travels, he shall say, 'To the ends of the Earth,' where he goes not knowing what enemy will aid him against another enemy, nor whom the Horn will touch." "That's all?" "All there is about the Archangel Corwin." "I have run into this difficulty with Scripture in the past. It tells you enough to get interested, but never enough to be of any immediate use. It is as though the author gets his kicks by tantalizing. One enemy against another? The Hom? Beats me." "Where do you travel?" "Not too far, unless I can find my horse." I returned to the cavemouth. It was letting up now, with a glow like a moon behind some clouds to the west, another to the east. I looked both ways along the trail and down the slope to the valley. No horses anywhere in sight. I turned back to the cave. Just as I did, however, I heard Star's whinny far below me. I called back to the stranger in the cave, "I have to go. You can have the blanket." I do not know whether he replied, for I moved off into the drizzle then, picking my way down the slope. Again I exerted myself through the Jewel, and the drizzle halted, to be replaced by a mist. The rocks were slippery, but I made it halfway down without stumbling. I paused then, both to catch my breath and to get my bearings. From that point, I was not certain as to the exact direction from which Star's whinny had come. The moonslight was a little stronger, visibility a bit better, but I saw nothing as I studied the prospect before me. I listened for several minutes. Then I heard the whinny once more -- from below, to my left, near a dark boulder, cairn or rocky outcrop. There did seem to be some sort of turmoil in the shadows at its base. Moving as quickly as I dared, I laid my course in that direction. As I reached level ground and hurried toward the place of the action, I passed pockets of ground mist, stirred slightly by a breeze from out of the west, snaking silvery, about my ankles. I heard a grating, crunching sound, as of something heavy being pushed or rolled over a rocky surface. Then I caught sight of a gleam of light, low on the dark mass I was approaching. Drawing nearer, I saw small, manlike forms outlined in a rectangle of light, struggling to move a great rocky slab. Faint echoes of a clattering sound and another whinny came from their direction. Then the stone began to move, swinging like the door that it probably was. The lighted area diminished, narrowed to a sliver, vanished with a booming sound, all of the struggling figures having first passed within. When I finally reached that rocky mass, all was silent once again. I pressed my ear to the stone, but heard nothing. Whoever they were, they had taken my horse. I had never liked horse thieves, and I had killed my share in the past. And right now I needed Star as I had seldom needed a horse. So I groped about, seeking the edges of that stony gate. It was not too difficult to describe its outlines with my fingertips. I probably located it sooner than I would have by daylight, when everything would have blended and merged more readily to baffle the eye. Knowing its situation, I sought further then, after some handhold by which I might draw it. They had seemed to be little guys, so I looked low. I finally discovered what might have been the proper place and seized hold of it. I pulled then, but it was stubborn. Either they were disproportionately strong or there was a trick to it that I was missing. No matter. There is a time for subtlety and a time for brute force. I was both angry and in a hurry, so the decision was made. I began to draw upon the slab once again, tightening the muscles in my arms, my shoulders, my back, wishing Gerard were nearby. The door creaked. I kept pulling. It moved slightly -- an inch, perhaps -- and stuck. I did not slacken, but increased my effort. It creaked again. I leaned backward, shifted my weight and braced my left foot against the rocky wall at the side of the portal. I pushed with it as I drew back. There was more creaking and some grinding as it moved again -- another inch or so. Then it stopped and I could not budge it. I released my grip and stood, flexing my arms. Then I put my shoulder to it and pushed the door back to its fully closed position. I took a deep breath and seized it again. I put my left foot back where it had been. No gradual pressure this time. I yanked and shoved simultaneously. There was a snapping sound and a clattering from within, and the door came forward about half a foot, grinding as it moved. It seemed freer now, though, so I got to my feet, reversed my position -- back to wall -- and found sufficient purchase to push it outward. It moved more easily this time, but I could not resist placing my foot against it as it began to swing and thrusting forward as hard as I could. It shot through a full hundred-eighty degrees, slammed back against the rock on the other side with a great booming noise, fractured in several places, swayed, fell, and struck the ground with a crash that made it shudder, breaking off more fragments when it hit. Grayswandir was back in my hand before it struck, and I had dropped into a crouch and stolen a quick look about the comer. Light... there was illumination beyond... from little lamps depending from hooks along the wall... beside the stairway... going down... to a place of greater light and some sounds... like music... There was no one in sight. I would have thought that the godawful din I had raised would have caught someone's attention, but the music continued. Either the sound -- somehow -- had not carried, or they did not give a damn. Either way... I rose and stepped over the threshold. My foot struck against a metal object. I picked it up and examined it. A twisted bolt. They had barred the door after themselves. I tossed it back over my shoulder and started down the stair. The music -- fiddles and pipes -- grew louder as I advanced. From the breaking of the light, I could see that there was some sort of hall off to my right, from the foot of the stair. They were small steps and there were a lot of them. I did not bother with stealth, but hurried down to the landing. When I turned and looked into the hall, I beheld a scene out of some drunken Irishman's dream. In a smoky, torchlit hall, hordes of meter-high people, red-faced and green-clad, were dancing to the music or quaffing what appeared to be mugs of ale while stamping their feet, slapping tabletops and each other, grinning, laughing and shouting. Huge kegs lined one wall, and a number of revelers were queued up before the one that had been tapped. An enormous fire blazed in a pit at the far end of the room, its smoke being sucked back through a crevice in the rock wall, above a pair of cavemouths running anywhere. Star was tethered to a ring in the wall beside that pit, and a husky little man in a leather apron was grinding and honing some suspicious-looking instruments. Several faces turned in my direction, there were shouts and suddenly the music stopped. The silence was almost complete. I raised my blade to an overhand epee en garde position, pointed across the room toward Star. All faces were turned in my direction by then. "I have come for my horse," I said. "Either you bring him to me or I come and get him. There will be a lot more blood the second way." From off to my right, one of the men, larger and grayer than most of the others, cleared his throat. "Begging your pardon," he began, "but how did you get in here?" "You will be needing a new door," I said. "Go and look if you care to, if it makes any difference -- and it may. I will wait." I stepped aside and put the wall to my back. He nodded. "I will do that." And he darted by. I could feel my anger-bom strength flowing into and back out of the Jewel. One part of me wanted to cut and slash and stab my way across the room, another wanted a more humane settlement with people so much smaller than myself; and a third, and perhaps wiser, part suggested that the little guys might not be such pushovers. So I waited to see how my dooropening feat impressed their spokesman. Moments later, he returned, giving me wide berth. "Bring the man his horse," he said. A sudden flurry of conversation occurred within the hall. I lowered my blade. "My apologies," said the one who had given the order. "We desire no trouble with the like of you. We will be foraging elsewhere. No hard feelings, I hope?" The man in the leather apron had untethered Star and started in my direction. The revelers drew back to make way as he led my mount through the hall. I sighed. "I will just call it a day and forgive and forget," I said. The little man seized a flagon from a nearby table and passed it to me. Seeing my expression, he sipped from it himself. "Join us in a drink, then?" "Why not?" I said, and I took it and quaffed it as he did the same with a second one. He gave a gentle belch and grinned. " 'Tis a mighty small draught for a man of your size," he said. "Let me fetch you another, for the trail." It was a pleasant ale, and I was thirsty after my efforts. "All right," I said. He called for more as Star was delivered to me. "You can wrap the reins around this hook here," he said, indicating a low projection near the doorway, "and he will be safe out of the way." I nodded and did that as the butcher withdrew. No one was staring at me any longer. A pitcher of the brew arrived and the little man refilled our flagons from it. One of the fiddlers struck up a fresh tune. Moments later, another joined him. "Sit a spell," said my host, pushing a bench in my direction with his foot. "Keep your back to the wall as you would. There will be no funny business." I did, and he rounded the table and seated himself across from me, the pitcher between us. It was good to sit for a few moments, to take my mind from my journey for just a little while, to drink the dark ale and listen to a lively tune. "I will not be apologizing again," said my companion, "nor explaining either. We both know it was no misunderstanding. But you have got the right on your side, it is plain to see." He grinned and winked. "So I am for calling it a day, too. We will not starve. We will just not feast tonight. 'Tis a lovely jewel you are wearing. Tell me about it?" "Just a stone," I said. The dancing resumed. The voices grew louder. I finished my drink and he refilled the flagon. The fire undulated. The night's cold went out of my bones. "Cozy place you've got here," I said. "Oh, that it is. Served us for time out of mind, it has. Would you be liking the grand tour?" "Thank you, no." "I did not think so, but 'twas my hostly duty to offer. You are welcome to join in the dancing, too, if you wish." I shook my head and laughed. The thought of my cavorting in this place brought me images out of Swift. "Thanks anyway." He produced a clay pipe and proceeded to fill it. I cleaned my own and did the same. Somehow all danger seemed past. He was a genial enough little fellow, and the others seemed harmless now with their music and their stepping. Yet... I knew the stories from another place, far, so far from here... To awaken in the morning, naked, in some field, all traces of this spot vanished... I knew, yet... A few drinks seemed small peril. They were warming me now, and the keening of the pipes and the wailings of the fiddles were pleasant after the brain-numbing twistings of the hellride. I leaned back and puffed smoke. I watched the dancers. The little man was talking, talking. Everyone else was ignoring me. Good. I was hearing some fantastic yam of knights and wars and treasures. Though I gave it less than half an ear, it lulled me, even drew a few chuckles. Inside, though, my nastier, wiser self was warning me: All right, Corwin, you have had enough. Time to take your leave... But, magically it seemed, my glass had been refilled, and I took it and sipped from it. One more, one more is all right. No, said my other self, he is laying a spell on you. Can't you feel it? I did not feel that any dwarf could drink me under the table. But I was tired, and I had not eaten much. Perhaps it would be prudent... I felt myself nodding. I placed my pipe on the table. Each time that I blinked it seemed to take longer to reopen my eyes. I was pleasantly warm now, with just the least bit of delicious numbness in my tired muscles. I caught myself nodding, twice. I tried to think of my mission, of my personal safety, of Star... I mumbled something, still vaguely awake behind closed eyelids. It would be so good, just to remain this way half a minute more... The little man's voice, musical, grew monotonous, dropped to a drone. It did not really matter what he was say -- Star whinnied. I sat bolt upright, eyes wide, and the tableau before me swept all sleep from my mind. TTie musicians continued their performance, but now no one was dancing. All of the revelers were advancing quietly upon me. Each held something in his hand -- a flask, a cudgel, a blade. The one in the leather apron brandished his cleaver. My companion had just fetched a stout stick from where it had leaned against the wall. Several of them lofted small pieces of furniture. More of them had emerged from the caves near the fire-pit, and they bore stones and clubs. All traces of gaiety had vanished, and their faces were now either expressionless, twisted into grimaces of hate, or smiling very nasty smiles. My anger returned, but it was not the white-heat thing I had felt earlier. Looking at the horde before me, I had no wish to tackle it. Prudence had come to temper my feelings. I had a mission. I should not risk my neck here if I could think of another way of handling things. But I was certain that I could not talk my way out of this one. I took a deep breath. I saw that they were getting ready to rush me, and I thought suddenly of Brand and Benedict in Tir-na Nog'th, Brand not even fully attuned to the Jewel. I drew strength from that fiery stone once again, growing alert and ready to lay about me if it came to that. But first I would have a go at their nervous systems. I was not certain how Brand had managed it, so I simply reached out through the Jewel as I did when influencing the weather. Strangely, the music was still playing, as though this action of the little people was but some grisly continuation of their dance. "Stand still." I said it aloud and willed it, rising to my feet. "Freeze. Turn to statues. All of you." I felt a heavy throbbing withinupon my breast. I felt the red forces move outward, exactly as on those other occasions when I had employed the Jewel. My dimunitive assailants were poised. The nearest ones stood stock-still, but there were still some movements among those to the rear. Then the pipes let out a crazy squeal and the fiddles fell silent. Still, I did not know whether I had reached them or whether they had halted of their own accord on seeing me stand. Then I felt the great waves of force that flowed out from me, embedding the entire assembly in a tightening matrix. I felt them all trapped within this expression of my will, and I reached out and untethered Star. Holding them with a concentration as pure as anything I used when passing through Shadow, I led Star to the doorway. I turned then for a final look at the frozen assembly and pushed Star on ahead of me up the stair. As I followed, I listened, but there were no sounds of renewed activity from below. When we emerged, dawn was already paling the east. Strangely, as I mounted, I heard the distant sounds of fiddles. Moments later, the pipes came in on the tune. It seemed as though it mattered not at all whether they succeeded or failed in their designs against me; the party was going to go on. As I headed us south, a small figure hailed me from the doorway I had so recently quitted. It was their leader, with whom I had been drinking. I drew rein, to better catch his words. "And where do you travel?" he called after me. Why not? "To the ends of the Earth!" I shouted back. He broke into a jig atop his shattered door. "Fare thee well, Corwin!" he cried. I waved to him. Why not, indeed? Sometimes it's damned hard to tell the dancer from the dance. VI. I rode fewer than a thousand meters to what had been the south, and everything stopped -- ground, sky, mountains. I faced a sheet of white light. I thought then of the stranger in the cave and his words. He had felt that the world was being blotted out by that storm, that it corresponded to something out of a local apocalyptic legend. Perhaps it had. Perhaps it had been the wave of Chaos of which Brand had spoken, moving this way, passing over, destroying, disrupting. But this end of the valley was untouched. Why should it remain? Then I recalled my actions on rushing out into the storm. I had used the Jewel, the power of the Pattern within it, to halt the storm over this area. And if it had been more than an ordinary storm? The Pattern had prevailed over Chaos before. Could this valley where I had stopped the rainfall be but a small island in a sea of Chaos now? If so, how was I to continue? I looked to the east, from whence the day brightened. No sun stood new-risen in the heavens, but rather a great, blindingly burnished crown, a gleaming sword hanging through it. From somewhere I heard a bird singing, notes almost like laughter. I leaned forward and covered my face with my hands. Madness... No! I had been in weird shadows before. The farther one traveled, the stranger they sometimes grew. Until... What was it I'd thought that night in Tir-na Nog'th? Two lines from a story of Isak Dinesen's returned to me, lines that had troubled me sufficiently to cause me to memorize them, despite the fact that I had been Carl Corey at the time: "... Few people can say of themselves that they are free of the belief that this world which they see around them is in reality the work of their own imagination. Are we pleased with it, proud of it, then?" A summation of the family's favorite philosophical pastime. Do we make the Shadow worlds? Or are they there, independent of us, awaiting our footfalls? Or is there an unfairly excluded middle? Is it a matter of more or less, rather than either-or? A dry chuckle arose suddenly as I realized that I might never know the answer for certain. Yet, as I had thought that night, there is a place, a place where there comes an end to Self, a place where solipsism is no longer the plausible answer to the locales we visit, the things that we find. The existence of this place, these things, say that here, at least, there is a difference, and if here, perhaps it runs back through our shadows, too, informing them with the not-self, moving our egos back to a smaller stage. For this, I felt, was such a place, a place where the "Are we pleased with it, proud of it then?" need not apply, as the rent vale of Gamath and my curse might have nearer home. Whatever I ultimately believed, I felt that I was about to enter the land of the completely not-I. My powers over Shadow might well be canceled beyond this point. I sat up straight and squinted against the glare. I spoke a word to Star and shook the reins. We moved ahead. For a moment, it was like riding into a fog. Only it was enormously brighter, and there was absolutely no sound. Then we were falling. Falling, or drifting. After the initial shock, it was difficult to say. At first there was a feeling of descent -- perhaps intensified by the fact that Star panicked when it began. But there was nothing to kick against, and after a time Star ceased all movement save for shivering and heavy breathing. I held the reins with my right hand and clutched the Jewel with my left. I do not know what I willed or how I reached with it, exactly, but I wanted passage through this place of bright nothingness, to find my way once more and move on to the journey's end. I lost track of time. The feeling of descent had vanished. Was I moving, or merely hovering? No way to say. Was the brightness really brightness, still? And that deadly silence... I shuddered. Here was even greater sensory deprivation than in the days of my blindness, in my old cell. Here was nothing -- not the sound of a scuttling rat nor the grinding of my spoon against the door; no dampness, no chill, no textures. I continued to reach... Flicker. It seemed there had been some momentary breaking of the visual field to my right, near-subliminal in its brevity. I reached out and felt nothing. It had been so brief a thing that I was uncertain whether it had really occurred. It could easily have been an hallucination. But it seemed to happen again, this time to my left. How long the interval between, I could not say. Then I heard something like a groan, directionless. This, too, was very brief. Next -- and for the first time, I was certain -- there came a gray and white landscape like the surface of the moon. There and gone, perhaps a second's worth, in a small area of my visual field, off to my left. Star snorted. To my right appeared a forest -- gray and white -- tumbling, as though we passed one another at some impossible angle. A smallscreen fragment, less than two seconds' worth. Then pieces of a burning building beneath me... colorless... Snatches of wailing, from overhead... A ghostly mountain, a torchlit procession ascending a switchback trail up its nearest face... A woman hanging from a treelimb, taut rope about her neck, head twisted to the side, hands tied behind her back... Mountains, upside-down, white; black clouds beneath... Click. A tiny thrill of vibration, as if we had momentarily touched something solid -- Star's hoof on stone, perhaps. Then gone... Flicker. Heads, rolling, dripping black gore... a chuckle from nowhere... a man nailed to a wall, upside-down... The white light again, rolling and heaving, wave-like... Click. Flicker. For one pulsebeat, we trod a trail beneath a stippled sky. The moment it was gone, I reached for it again, through the Jewel. Click. Flicker. Click. Rumble. A rocky trail, approaching a high mountain pass... Still monochrome, the world... at my back, a crashing like thunder... I twisted the Jewel like a focus knob as the world began to fade. It came back again... Two, three, four... I counted hoofbeats, heartbeats against the growling background... Seven, eight, nine... the world grew brighter. I took a deep breath and sighed heavily. The air was cold. Between the thunder and its echoes, I heard the sound of rain. None fell upon me, though. I glanced back. A great wall of rain stood perhaps a hundred meters to the rear. I could only distinguish the dimmest of mountain outlines through it. I clucked to Star and we moved a little faster, climbing to an almost level stretch that led between a pair of peaks like turrets. The world ahead was still a study in black and white and gray, the sky before me divided by alternate bands of darkness and light. We entered the pass. I began to tremble. I wanted to draw rein, to rest, eat, smoke, dismount and walk around. Yet, I was still too close to that stormscreen to so indulge myself. Star's hoofbeats echoed within the pass, where rock walls rose sheer on either hand beneath that zebra sky. I hoped these mountains would break this stormfront, though I felt that they could not. This was no ordinary storm, and I had a sick feeling that it stretched all the way back to Amber, and that I would have been trapped and lost forever within it but for the Jewel. As I watched that strange sky, a blizzard of pale flowers began to fall about me, brightening my way. A pleasant odor filled the air. The thunder at my back softened. The rocks at my sides were shot with silver streaks. The world was possessed of a twilight feeling to match the illumination, and as I emerged from the pass, I saw down into a valley of quirked perspective, distances impossible to gauge, filled with natural-seeming spires and minarets reflecting the moonlike light of the sky-streaks, reminiscent of a night in Tir-na Nog'th, interspersed with silvery trees, spotted with mirror-like pools, traversed by drifting wraiths, almost terracedseeming in places, natural nad rolling in others, cut by what appeared to be an extension of the line of trail I followed, rising and falling, hung over by an elegiac quality, sparked with inexplicable points of glitter and shine, devoid of any signs of habitation. I did not hesitate, but began my descent. The ground about me here was chalky and pale as bone -- and was that the faintest line of a black road far off to my left? I could just about make it out. I did not hurry now, as I could see that Star was tiring. If the storm did not come on too quickly, I felt that we might take a rest beside one of the pools in the valley below. I was tired and hungry myself. I kept a lookout on the way down, but saw no people, no animals. The wind made a soft, sighing noise. White flowers stirred on vines beside the trail when I reached the lower levels where regular foliage began. Looking back, I saw that the stormfront still had not passed the mountain crest, though the clouds continued to pile behind it. I made my way on down into that strange place. The flowers had long before ceased to fall about me, but a delicate perfume hung in the air. There were no sounds other than our own and that of the constant breeze from my right. Oddly shaped rock formations stood all about me, seeming almost sculpted in their purity of line. The mists still drifted. The pale grasses sparkled damply. As I followed the trail toward the valley's wooded center, the perspectives continued to shift about me, skewing distances, bending prospects. In fact, I turned off the trail to the left to approach what appeared to be a nearby lake and it seemed to recede as I advanced. When I finally came upon it, however, dismounted and dipped a finger to taste, the water was icy but sweet. Tired, I sprawled after drinking my fill, to watch Star graze while I began a cold meal from my bag. The storm was still fighting to cross the mountains. I looked for a long while, wondering about it. If Dad had failed, then those were the growls of Armageddon and this whole trip was meaningless. It did me no good to think that way, for I knew that I had to go on, whatever. But I could not help it. I might arrive at my destination, I might see the battle won, and then see it all swept away. Pointless... No. Not pointless. I would have tried, and I would keep on trying to the end. That was enough, even if everything was lost. Damn Brand, anyway! For starting -- A footfall. I was into a crouch and I was turned in that direction with my hand on my blade in an instant. It 'was a woman that I faced, small, clad in white. She had long, dark hair and wild, dark eyes, and she was smiling. She carried a wicker basket which she placed on the ground between us. "You must be hungry, Knight at arms," she said in strangely accented Thari. "I saw you come. I brought you this." I smiled and assumed a more normal stance. "Thank you," I said. "I am. I am called Corwin. Yourself?" "Lady," she said. I quirked an eyebrow. "Thank you -- Lady. You make your home in this place?" She nodded and knelt to uncover the basket. "Yes, my pavilion is farther back, along the lake." She gestured with her head, eastward -- in the direction of the black road. "I see," I said. The food and the wine in the basket looked real, fresh, appetizing, better than my traveler's fare. Suspicion was with me, of course. "You will share it with me?" I asked. "If you wish." "I wish." "Very well." She spread a cloth, seated herself across from me, removed the food from the basket and arranged it between us. She served it then, and quickly sampled each item herself. I felt a trifle ignoble at this, but only a trifle. It was a peculiar location lor a woman to be residing, apparently alone, just waiting around to succor the first stranger who happened along. Dara had fed me on our first meeting, also; and as I might be nearing the end of my journey, I was closer to the enemy's places of power. The black road was too near at hand, and I caught Lady eyeing the Jewel on several occasions. But it was an enjoyable time, and we grew more familiar as we dined. She was an ideal audience, laughing at all my jokes, making me talk about myself. She maintained eye contact much of the time, and somehow our fingers met whenever anything was passed. If I were being taken in in some way, she was being very pleasant about it. As we had dined and talked, I had also kept an eye on the progress of that , inexorable-seeming stormfront. It had finally breasted the mountain crest and crossed over. It had begun its slow descent of the high slope. As she cleared the cloth, Lady saw the direction of my gaze and nodded. "Yes, it is coming," she said, placing the last of the utensils in the basket and seating herself beside me, bringing the bottle and our cups. "Shall we drink to it?" "I will drink with you, but not to that." She poured. "It does not matter," she said. "Not now," and she placed her hand on my arm and passed me my cup. I held it and looked down at her. She smiled. She touched the rim of my cup with her own. We drank. "Come to my pavilion now," she said, taking my hand, "where we will while pleasurably the hours that remain." "Thanks," I said. "Another time and that whiling would have been a fine dessert to a grand meal. Unfortunately, I must be on my way. Duty nags, times rushes, I've a mission." "All right," she said. "It is not that important. And I know all about your mission. It is not all that important either, now." "Oh? I must confess that I fully expected you to invite me to a private party that would result in me alone and palely loitering on the cold side of some hill sometime hence if I were to accept." She laughed. "And I must confess that it was my intention to so use you, Corwin. No longer, though." "Why not?" She gestured toward the advancing line of disruption. "There is no need to delay you now. I see by this that the Courts have won. There is nothing anyone can do to halt the advance of the Chaos." I shuddered briefly and she refilled our cups. "But I would rather you did not leave me at this time," she went on. "It will reach us here in a matter of hours. What better way to spend this final time than in one another's company? There is no need even to go as far as my pavilion." I bowed my head, and she drew up close against me. What the hell. A woman and a bottle -- that was how I had always said I wanted to end my days. I took a sip of the wine. She was probably right. Yet, I thought of the woman-thing that had trapped me on the black road as I was leaving Avalon. I had gone at first to aid her, succumbed quickly to her unnatural charms -- then, when her mask was removed, saw that there was nothing at all behind it. Damned frightening, at the time. But, not to get too philosophical, everybody has a whole rack of masks for different occasions. I have heard pop psychologists inveigh against them for years. Still, I have met people who impressed me favorably at first, people whom I came to hate when I learned what they were like underneath. And sometimes they were like that woman-thing -- with nothing much really there. I have found that the mask is often far more acceptable than its alternative. So... this girl I held to me might really be a monster inside. Probably was. Aren't most of us? I could think of worse ways to go if I wanted to give up at this point. I liked her. I finished my wine. She moved to pour me more and I stayed her hand. She looked up at me. I smiled. "You almost persuaded me," I said. Then I closed her eyes with kisses four, so as not to break the charm, and I went and mounted Star. The sedge was not withered, but he was right about the no birds. Hell of a way to run a railroad, though. "Good-bye, Lady."    I headed south as the storm boiled its way down into the valley. There were more mountains before me, and the trail led toward them. The sky was still streaked, black and white, and these lines seemed to move about a bit; the overall effect was still that of twilight, though no stars shone within the black areas. Still the breeze, still the perfume about me -- and the silence, and the twisted monoliths and the silvery foliage, still dewdamp and glistening. Rag-ends of mist blew before me. I tried to work with the stuff of Shadow, but it was difficult and I was tired. Nothing happened. I drew strength from the Jewel, trying to transmit some of it to Star, also. We moved at a steady pace until finally the land tilted upward before us, and we were climbing toward another pass, a more jagged thing than the one by which we had entered. I halted to look back, and perhaps a ihird of the valley now lay behind the shimmering screen of that advancing storm-thing. I wondered about Lady, her lake, her pavilion. I shook my head and continued on. The way steepened as we neared (he pass, and we were slowed. Overhead, the white rivers in the sky took on a reddish cast that deepened as we rode. By the time that I reached the entrance, the whole world seemed tinged with blood. Passing within that wide, rocky avenue, I was struck by a heavy wind. Pushing on against it, the ground grew more level beneath us, though we continued to climb and I still could not see beyond the pass. As I rode, something rattled in the rocks to my left. I glanced that way, but saw nothing. I dismissed it as a falling stone. Half a minute later, Star jerked beneath me, let out a terrible neigh, turned sharply to the right, then began to topple, leftward. I leaped clear, and as we both fell, I saw that an arrow protruded from behind Star's right shoulder, low. I hit the ground rolling, and when I halted, I looked up in the direction from which it must have come. A figure with a crossbow stood atop the ridge to my right, about ten meters above me. He was already cranking the weapon back to prepare for another shot. I knew that I could not reach him in time to stop him. So I cast about for a stone the size of a baseball, found one at the foot of the escarpment to my rear, hefted it and tried not to let my rage interfere with the accuracy of my throw. It did not, but it may have contributed some extra force. The blow caught him on the left arm, and he let out a cry, dropping the crossbow. The weapon clattered down the rocks and landed on the other side of the trail, almost directly across from me. "You son of a bitch!" I cried. "You killed my horse! I'm going to have your head for it! ' ' As I crossed the trail, I looked for the fastest way up to him and saw it off to my left. I hurried to it and commenced climbing. An instant later, the light and the angle were proper and I had a better view of the man, bent nearly double, massaging his arm. It was Brand, his hair even redder in the sanguine light. "This is it, Brand," I said. "I only wish someone had done it a long time ago." He straightened and watched me climb for a moment. He did not reach for his blade. Just as I got to the top, perhaps seven meters away from him, he crossed his arms on his breast and lowered his head. I drew Grayswandir and advanced. I admit that I was prepared to kill him in that or any other position. The red light had deepened until we seemed bathed in blood. The wind howled about us, and from the valley below came a rumble of thunder. He simply faded before me. His outline grew less distinct, and by the time I reached the place where he had been standing, he had vanished entirely. I stood for a moment, cursing, remembering the story that he had somehow been transformed into a living Trump, capable of transporting himself anywhere in a very brief time. I heard a noise from below... I rushed to the edge and looked down. Star was still kicking and blowing blood, and it tore my heart to see it. But that was not the only distressing sight. Brand was below. He had picked up the crossbow and begun preparing it once more. I looked about for another stone, but there was nothing at hand. Then I spotted one farther back, in the direction from which I had come. I hurried to it, resheathed my blade and raised the thing. It was about the size of a watermelon. I returned with it to the edge and sought Brand. He was nowhere in sight. Suddenly I felt very exposed. He could have transported himself to any vantage and be sighting in on me at that instant. I dropped to the ground, falling across my rock. A moment later I heard the bolt strike to my right. The sound was followed by Brand's chuckle. I stood again, knowing it would take him at least a little while to recock his weapon. Looking in the direction of the laughter, I saw him, atop the ledge across the pass from me -- about five meters higher than I and about twenty meters distant. "Sorry about the horse," he said. I was aiming for you. But those damned winds By then I had spotted a niche and I made for it, taking the rock with me for a shield. From that wedgeshaped fissure, I watched him fit the bolt. "A difficult shot," he called out, raising the weapon, "a challenge to my marksmanship. But certainly worth the effort. I've plenty more quarrels." He chuckled, sighted and fired. I bent low, holding the rock before my middle, but the bolt struck about two feet to my right. "I had sort of guessed that might happen," he said, beginning to prepare his weapon once again. "Had to leam the windage, though." I looked about for smaller stones to use for ammunition as I had earlier. There were none nearby. I wondered about the Jewel then. It was supposed to act to save me in the presence of immediate peril. But I had a funny feeling that this involved close proximity, and that Brand was aware of this and was taking advantage of the phenomenon. Still, mightn't there be something else I could do with the Jewel to thwart him? He seemed too far away for the paralysis trick, but I had beaten him once before by controlling the weather. I wondered how far off the storm was. I reached for it. I saw that it would take minutes I did not possess in order to set up the conditions necessary to draw lightning upon him. But the winds were another matter. I reached out for them, felt them... Brand was almost ready to shoot again. The wind began to scream through the pass. I do not know where his next shot landed. Nowhere near me, though. He fell to readying his weapon again. I began setting up the factors for a lightningstroke... When he was ready, when he raised the weapon this time, I raised the winds once more. I saw him sight, I saw him draw a breath and hold it. Then he lowered the bow and stared at me. "It just occurred to me," he called out, "you've got that wind in your pocket, haven't you? That is cheating, Corwin." He looked all about. "I should be able to find a footing where it will not matter, though. Aha!" I kept working to set things up to blast him, but conditions were not ready yet. I looked up at that redand black-streaked sky, something cloud-like forming above us. Soon, but not yet... Brand faded and vanished again. Wildly I sought him everywhere. Then he faced me. He had come over to my side of the pass. He stood about ten meters to the south of me, with the wind at his back. I knew that I could not shift it in time. I wondered about throwing my rock. He would probably duck and I would be throwing away my shield. On the other hand... He raised the weapon to his shoulder. Stall! cried my own voice within my mind, while I continued to tamper with the heavens. "Before you shoot, Brand, tell me one thing. All right?" He hesitated, then lowered the weapon a few inches. "What?" "Were you telling me the truth about what happened -- with Dad, the Pattern, the coming of Chaos?" He threw back his head and laughed, a series of short barks. "Corwin," he stated then, "it pleases me more than I can say to see you die not knowing something that means that much to you." He laughed again and began to raise the weapon. I had just moved to hurl my rock and rush him. But neither of us completed either action. There came a great shriek from overhead, and a piece of the sky seemed to detach itself and fall upon Brand's head. He screamed and dropped the crossbow. He raised his hands to tear at the thing that assailed him. The red bird, the Jewel-bearer, bom of my blood from my father's hand, had returned, to defend me. I let go the rock and advanced upon him, drawing my blade as I went. Brand struck the bird and it flapped away, gaining altitude, circling for another dive. He raised both arms to cover his face and head, but not before I saw the blood that flowed from his left eyesocket. He began to fade again even as I rushed toward him. But the bird descended like a bomb and its talons struck Brand about the head once again. Then the bird, too, began to fade. Brand was reaching for his ruddy assailant and being slashed by it as they both disappeared. When I reached the place of the action, the only thing that remained was the fallen crossbow, and I smashed it with my boot. Not yet, not yet the end, damn it! How long will you plague me, brother? How far must I go to bring it to an end between us? I climbed back down to the trail. Star was not yet dead and I had to finish the job. Sometimes I think I'm in the wrong business. Having traversed the pass, I regarded the valley that lay before me. At least I assumed that it was a valley. I could see nothing below its cover of cloudmistfog. In the sky, one of the red streaks was turning yellow; another, green. I was slightly heartened by this, as i lie sky had behaved in a somewhat similar fashion when I had visited i he edge of things, across from the Courts of Chaos. I hitched up my pack and began hiking down the trail. The winds diminished as I went. Distantly, I heard some thunder from the storm I was fleeing. I wondered where brand had, gone. I had a feeling that I would not be seeing him again for a lime. Partway down, with the fog just beginning to creep and curl about me, I spotted an ancient tree and cut myself a staff. The tree seemed to shriek as I severed its limb. "Damn you!" came something like a voice from within it. "You're sentient?" I said. "I'm sorry..." "I spent a long time growing that branch. I suppose you are going to bum it now?" "No," I said. "I needed a staff. I've a long walk before me." "Through this valley?" "That's right." "Come closer, that I may better sense your presence. There is something about you that glows." I took a step forward. "Oberon!" it said. "I know thy lewel." "Not Oberon," I said. "I am his son. I wear it on his mission, though." "Then take my limb, and have my blessing with it. I've sheltered your father on many a strange day. He planted me, you see." "Really? Planting a tree is one of the few things I never saw Dad do." "I am no ordinary tree. He placed me here to mark a boundary." "Of what sort?" "I am the end of Chaos and of Order, depending upon how you view me. I mark a division. Beyond me other rules apply." "What rules?" "Who can say? Not I. I am only a growing tower of sentient lumber. My staff may comfort you, however. Planted, it may blossom in strange climes. Then again, it may not. Who can say? Bear it with you, however, son of Oberon, into the place where you journey now. I feel a storm approaching. Goodbye." "Good-bye," I said. "Thank you." I turned and walked on down the trail into the deepening fog. The pinkness was drained from it as I went. I shook my head as I thought about the tree, but its staff proved useful for the next several hundred meters, where the going was particularly rough. Then things cleared a bit. Rocks, a stagnant pool, some small, dreary trees festooned with ropes of moss, a smell of decay... I hurried by. A dark bird was watching me from one of the trees. It took wing as I regarded it, flapping in a leisurely fashion in my direction. Recent events having left me a little bird-shy, I drew back as it circled my head. But then it fluttered to rest on the trail before me, cocked its head and viewed me with its left eye. "Yes," it announced then. "You are the one." "The one what?" I said. "The one I will accompany. You've no objection to a bird of ill-omen following you, have you, Corwin?' ' It chuckled then, and executed a little dance. "Offhand, I do not see how I can stop you. How is it that you know my name?" "I've been waiting for you since the beginning of Time, Corwin." "Must have been a bit tiresome." "It has not been all that long, in this place. Time is what you make of it. ' ' I resumed walking. I passed the bird and kept going. Moments later, it flashed by me and landed atop a rock off to my right. "My name is Hugi," he stated. "You are carrying a piece of old Ygg, I see." "Ygg?" "The stuffy old tree who waits at the entrance to this place and won't let anyone rest on his branches. I'll bet he yelled when you whacked it off." He emitted peals of laughter then. "He was quite decent about it." # "I'll bet. But then, he hadn't much choice once you'd done it. Fat lot of good it will do you." "It's doing me fine," I said, swinging it lightly in his direction. He fluttered away from it. "Hey! That was not funny!" I laughed. "I thought it was." I walked on by. For a long while I made my way through a marshy area. As occasional gust of wind would clear the way nearby. Then I would pass it, or the fogs would shift over it once again. Occasionally I seemed to hear a snatch of music -- from what direction, I could not tell -- slow, and somewhat stately, produced by a steelstringed instrument. As I slogged along, I was hailed from somewhere to my left: "Stranger! Halt and regard me!" Wary, I halted. Couldn't see a damned thing through that fog, though. "Hello," I said. "Where are you?" Just then the fogs broke for a moment and I beheld a huge head, eyes on a level with my own. They belonged to what seemed a giant body, sunk up to the shoulders in a quag. The head was bald, the skin pale as milk, with a stony texture to it. The dark eyes probably seemed even darker than they really were by way of contrast. "I see," I said then. "You are in a bit of a fix. Can you free your arms?" "If I strain mightily," came the reply. "Well, let me check about for something stable you can grab onto. You ought to have a pretty good reach there." "No. That is not necessary." "Don't you want to get out? I thought that was why you hollered." "Oh, no. I simply wanted you to regard me." I moved nearer and started, for (he fog was beginning to shift again. "All right," I said. "I have seen you." "Do you feel my plight?" "Not particularly, if you will not help yourself or accept help." "What good would it do me to free myself?" "Your question. You answer it." I turned to go. "Wait! Where do you travel?" "South, to appear in a morality play." Just then Hugi flew out of the log and landed atop the head. He pecked at it and laughed. "Don't waste your time, Corwin. There is much less here than meets ihe eye," he said. The giant lips shaped my name. Then, "He is indeed the one?" "That's him, all right," Hugi replied. "Listen, Corwin," said the sunken giant. "You are going to try to stop the Chaos, aren't you?" "Yes." "Do not do it. It is not worth it. I want things to end. I desire a release from this condition." "I already offered to help you out. You turned me down." "Not that sort of release. An end to the whole works." "That is easily done," I said. "Just duck your head and take a deep breath." "It is not only personal termination that I desire, but an end to the whole foolish game." "I believe there are a few other folks around who would rather make their own decisions on the matter." "Let it end for them, too. There will come a time when they are in my position and will feel the same way. ' ' "Then they will possess the same option. Good day." I turned and walked on. "You will, too!" he called after me. As I hiked along, Hugi caught up with me and perched on the end of my staff. "It's neat to sit on old Ygg's limb now he can't -- Yikes!" Hugi sprang into the air and circled. "Burned my foot! How'd he do that?" he cried. I laughed. "Beats me." He fluttered for a few moments, then made for my right shoulder. "Okay if I rest here?" "Go ahead." "Thanks." He settled. "The Head is really a mental basket case, you know." I shrugged my shoulders and he spread his wings for balance. "He is groping after something," he went on, "but proceeding incorrectly by holding the world responsible for his own failings." "No. He would not even grope to get out of the mud," I said. "I meant philosophically." "Oh, that sort of mud. Too bad." "The whole problem lies with the self, the ego, and its involvement with the world on the one hand and the Absolute on the other." "Oh, is that so?" "Yes. You see, we are hatched and we drift on the surface of events. Sometimes we feel that we actually influence things, and this gives rise to striving. This is a big mistake, because it creates desires and builds up a false ego when just being should be enough. That leads to more desires and more striving and there you are, trapped." "In the mud?" "So to speak. One needs to fix one's vision firmly on the Absolute and leam to ignore the mirages, the illusions, the fake sense of identity that sets one apart as a false island of consciousness." "I had a fake identity once. It helped me a lot in becoming the absolute that I am now: me." "No, that's fake, too." "Then the me that may exist tomorrow will thank me for it, as I do that other." "You are missing the point. That you will be fake, too." "Why?" "Because it will still be full of those desires and strivings that set you apart from the Absolute." "What is wrong with that?" "You remain alone in a world of strangers, the world of phenomena." "I like being alone. I am quite fond of myself. I like phenomena, too." "Yet the Absolute will always be there, calling to you, causing unrest." "Good, then there is no need to hurry. But yes, I see what you mean. It takes the form of ideals. Everyone has a few. If you are saying that I should pursue them, I agree with you." "No, they are distortions of the Absolute, and what you are talking about is more striving." "That is correct," "I can see that you have a lot to unlearn." "If you are talking about my vulgar instinct for survival, forget it." The trail had been leading upward, and we came now to a smooth, level place, almost pavedseeming, though strewn lightly with sand. The music had grown louder and continued to do so as I advanced. Then, through the fog, I saw dim shapes moving, slowly, rhythmically. It took several moments for me to realize that they were dancing to the music. I kept moving until I could view ihe figures -- human-seeming, handsome folk, garbed in courtly attire -- treading to the slow measures of invisible musicians. It was an intricate and lovely dance that they executed, and I halted to watch some of it. "What is the occasion," I asked Hugi, "for a party out here in the middle of nowhere?" "They dance," he said, "to celebrate your passage. They are not mortals, but the spirits of Time. They began this foolish show when you entered the valley." "Spirits?" "Yes. Observe." He left my shoulder, flew above them and defecated. The dropping passed through several dancers as if they were holograms, without staining a brocaded sleeve or a silken shirt, without causing any of the smiling figures to miss a measure. Hugi cawed several times then and Hew back to me. "That was hardly necessary," I said. "It is a fine performance." "Decadent," he said, "and you should hardly take it as a compliment, for they anticipate your failure. They but wish to get in a final celebration before the show is closed." I watched for a time anyway, leaning upon my staff, resting. The figure described by the dancers slowly shifted, until one of the women -- an aubum-haired beauty -- was quite near to me. Now, none of the dancers' eyes at any time met my own. It was as if I were not present. But that woman, in a perfectly timed gesture, cast with her right hand something that landed at my feet. I stooped and found it substantial. It was a silver rose -- my own emblem -- that I held. I straightened and fixed it at the collar of my cloak. Hugi looked the other way and said nothing. I had no hat to doff, but I did bow to the lady. There might have been a slight twitch of one eye as I turned to go. The ground lost its smoothness as I walked, and finally the music faded. The trail grew rougher, and whenever the fogs cleared, the only views were of rocks or barren plains. I drew strength from the Jewel when I would otherwise have collapsed, and I noted that each such fix was of shorter duration now. After a time I grew hungry and I halted to eat what rations I had left. Hugi stood on the ground nearby and watched me eat. "I will admit to a certain small admiration for your persistence," he said, "and even for what you implied when you spoke of ideals. But that is about it. Earlier we were talking about the futility of desire and of striving -- " "You were. It is not a major concern in my life." "It should be." "I have had a long life, Hugi. You insult me by assuming I have never considered these footnotes to Sophomore philosophy. The fact that you find concensus reality barren tells me more about you than it does about that state of affairs. To wit, if you believe what you say, I feel sorry for you, in that you must for some inexplicable reason be here, desiring and striving to influence this false ego of mine, rather than free of such nonsense and on your way to your Absolute. If you do not believe it, then it tells me that you have been set to hinder and discourage me, in which case you are wasting your time." Hugi made a gargling noise. Then, "You are not so blind that you deny the Absolute, the beginning and end of everything?" "It is not indispensable to a liberal education." "You admit the possibility?" "Perhaps I know it better than you, bird. The ego, as I see it, exists at an intermediate stage between rationality and reflex existence. Blotting is out is a retreat, though. If you come from that Absolute -- of a self-canceling All -- why do you wish to go back home? Do you so despise yourself that you fear mirrors? Why not make the trip worthwhile? Develop. Learn. Live. If you have been sent on a journey, why do you wish to cop out and run back to your point of departure? Or did your Absolute make a mistake in sending something of your caliber? Admit that possibility and that is the end of the news." Hugi glared at me, then sprang into the air and flew off. Going to consult his manual, perhaps... I heard a peal of thunder as I rose to my feet. I began walking. I had to try to keep ahead of things. The trail narrowed and widened a number of times before it vanished completely, leaving me to wander across a gravelly plain. I felt more and more depressed as I traveled, trying to keep my mental compass set in the proper direction. I almost came to welcome the sounds of the storm, for they at least gave me a rough idea as to which way was north. Of course things were a bit confusing in the fog, so that I could not be absolutely certain. And they were growing louder... Damn... And I had been grieved by the loss of Star, troubled by Hugi's futilitarianism. This was definitely not a good day. I began to doubt that I was going to complete my journey. If some nameless denizen of this dark place did not ambush me before too long, there was a strong possibility that I would wander here until my strength failed or the storm caught me. I did not know whether I would be able to beat back that canceling storm another time. I began to doubt it. I tried using the Jewel to disperse the fog, but its effects seemed blunted. By my own sluggishness, perhaps. I could clear a small area, but my rate of travel quickly bore me through it. My sense of Shadow was dulled in this place which seemed in some way the essence of Shadow. Sad. It would have been nice to go out with opera -- in a big Wagnerian finale beneath strange skies, against worthy opponents -- not scrabbling about in a foggy wasteland. I passed a familiar-seeming outcrop of stone. Could I have been moving in a circle? There is a tendency to do that when completely lost. I listened for the thunder, to take my bearings again. Perversely, all was silent. I moved to the outcrop and seated myself on the ground, resting my back against it. No sense to merely wandering. I would wait a time for the thunder's signal. I withdrew my Trumps as I sat 'there. Dad had said that they would be out of commission for a time, but I had nothing better to do. One by one, I went through them all, trying to reach everyone, save for Brand and Caine. Nothing. Dad had been right. The cards lacked the familiar coldness. I shuffled the entire deck then and cast my fortune, there on the sand. I got an impossible reading and put them all away again. I leaned back and wished I had some water left. For a long while, I listened for the storm. There were a few growls, but they were directionless. The Trumps made me think of my family. They were up ahead -- wherever that might be -- waiting for me. Waiting for what? I was transporting the Jewel. To what end? At first I had assumed that its powers might be necessary in the conflict. If so, and if I were indeed the only one who could employ them, then we were in bad shape. I thought of Amber then,and I was shaken with remorse and a kind of dread. Things must not end for Amber, ever. There had to be a way to roll back the Chaos... I threw away a small stone I had been toying with. Once I released it, it moved very slowly. The Jewel. Its slowdown effect again... I drew more energy and the stone shot away. It seemed that I had just taken strength from the Jewel a little while ago. While this treatment energized my body, my mind still felt fogged up. I needed sleep -- with lots of rapid eye movements. This place might seem a lot less unusual if I were rested. How close was I to my destination? Was it just beyond the next mountain range, or an enormous distance farther? And what chance had I of staying ahead of that storm, no matter what the distance? And the others? Supposing the battle was already concluded and we had lost? I had visions of arriving too late, to serve only as gravedigger... Bones and soliloquies, Chaos... And where was that damned black road now that I finally had a use for it? If I could locate it, I could follow it. I had a feeling that it was somewhere off to my left... I reached out once again, parting the fogs, rolling them back... nothing... A shape? Something moving? It was an animal, a large dog perhaps, moving to remain within the fog. Was it stalking me? The Jewel began to pulse as I moved the fog even farther back. Exposed, the animal seemed to shrug itself. Then it moved straight toward me. I stood as it came near. I could see then that it was a jackal, a big one, its eyes fixed on my own. "You are a little early," I said. "I was only resting." It chuckled. "I have come merely to regard a Prince of Amber," the beast said. "Anything else would be a bonus." It chuckled again. So did I. "Then feast your eyes. Anything else, and you will find that I have rested sufficiently." "Nay, nay," said the jackal. "I am a fan of the House of Amber. And that of Chaos. Royal blood appeals to me. Prince of Chaos. And conflict." "You have awarded me an unfamiliar title. My connection with the Courts of Chaos is mainly a matter of genealogy." "I think of the images of Amber passing through the shadows of Chaos. I think of the waves of Chaos washing over the images of Amber. Yet at the heart of the order Amber represents moves a family most chaotic, just as the House of Chaos is serene and placid. Yet you have your ties, as well as your conflicts." "At the moment," I said, "I am not interested in paradox-hunting and terminology games. I am trying to get to the Courts of Chaos. Do you know the way?" "Yes," said the jackal. "It is not far, as the carrion-bird flies. Come, I will set you in the proper direction." It turned and began walking away. I followed. "Do I move too fast? You seem tired." "No. Keep going. It is beyond this valley certainly, is it not?" "Yes. There is a tunnel." I followed it, out across sand and gravel and dry, hard ground. There was nothing growing at either hand. As we walked, the fogs thinned and took on a greenish cast -- another trick of that stippled sky, I assumed. After a time, I called out, "How much farther is it?" "Not too far now," it said. "Do you grow tired? Do you wish to rest?" It looked back as it spoke. The greenish light gave to its ugly features an even more ghastly cast. Still, I needed a guide; and we were heading uphill, which seemed to be proper. "Is there water anywhere near about?" I asked. "No. We would have to backtrack a considerable distance." "Forget it. I haven't the time." It shrugged and chuckled and continued on. The fog cleared a little more as we went, and I could see that we were entering a low range of hills. I leaned on my staff and kept up the pace. We climbed steadily for perhaps half an hour, the ground growing stonier, the angle of ascent steeper. I found myself beginning to breathe heavily. "Wait," I called to him. "I do want to rest now. I thought you said that it was not far." "Forgive me," it said, halting, "for jackalocentrism. I was judging in terms of my own natural pace. I erred in this, but we are almost there now. It lies among the rocks just ahead. Why not rest there?" "All right," I replied, and I resumed walking. Soon we reached a stony wall which I realized was the foot of a mountain. We picked our way among the rocky debris that lined it and came at last to an opening which led back into darkness. "There you have it," said the jackal. "The way is straight, and there are no troublesome side branches. Take your passage through, and good speed to you." "Thank you," I said, giving up thoughts of rest for the moment and stepping inside. "I appreciate this." "My pleasure," he said from behind me. I took several more steps and something crunched beneath my feet and rattled when kicked aside. It was a sound one does not readily forget. The floor was strewn with bones. There came a soft, quick sound from behind me, and I knew that I did not have time to draw Grayswandir. So I spun, raising my staff before me and thrusting with it. This maneuver blocked the beast's leap, striking it on the shoulder. But it also knocked me over backward, to roll among the bones. The staff was tom from my hands by the impact, and in the split-second of decision allowed me by my opponent's own fall, I chose to draw Grayswandir rather than grope after it. I managed to get my blade unsheathed, but that was all. I was still' on my back with the point of my weapon to my left when the jackal recovered and leaped again. I swung the pommel with all of my strength into its face. The shock ran down my arm and up into my shoulder. The jackal's head snapped back and its body twisted to my left. I brought the point into line immediately, gripping the hilt with both hands, and I was able to rise to my right knee before it snarled and lunged again. As soon as I saw that I had it on target, I threw my weight behind it as we met, driving the blade deep into the jackal's body. I released it quickly and rolled away from those snapping jaws. The jackal shrieked, struggled to rise, dropped back. I lay panting where I had fallen. I felt the staff beneath me and seized it. I brought it around to guard and drew myself back against the cave Wall. The beast did not rise again, however, but lay there thrashing. In the dim light I could see that it was vomiting. The smell was overpowering. Then it turned its eyes in my direction and lay still. "It would have been so fine," it said softly, "to eat a Prince of Amber. I always wondered about royal blood..." Then the eyes closed and the breathing stopped and I was left with the stink. I rose, back still against the wall, staff still before me, and regarded it. It was a long while before I could bring myself to retrieve my blade. A quick exploration showed me that I was in no tunnel, but only a cave. When I made my way out, the fog had grown yellow, and it was stirred now by a breeze from the lower reaches of the valley. I leaned against the rock and tried to decide which way to take. There was no real trail here. Finally, I struck off to my left. That way seemed somewhat steeper, and I wanted to get above the fog and into the mountains as soon as I could. The staff continued to serve me well. I kept listening for the sound of running water, but there was none about. I struggled along, always continuing upward, and the fogs thinned and changed color. Finally, I could see that I was climbing toward a wide plateau. Above it, I began to catch glimpses of the sky, manycolored and churning. There were several sharp claps of thunder at my back, but I still could not see the disposition of the storm. I increased my pace then, but began to grow dizzy after a few minutes. I stopped and seated myself on the ground, panting. I was overwhelmed with a sense of failure. Even if I made it up to the plateau, I had a feeling that the storm would roar right across it. I rubbed my eyes with the heels of my hands. What was the use of going on if there was no way I could make it? A shadow moved through the pistachio mists, dropped toward me. I raised my staff, then saw that it was only Hugi. He braked himself and landed at my feet. "Corwin," he said, "you have come a good distance." "But maybe not good enough," I said. "The storm seems to be getting nearer." "I believe that it is. I have been meditating and would like to give you the benefit of -- " "If you want to benefit me at all," I said, "I could tell you what to do." "What is that?" "Fly back and see how far off the storm really is, and how fast it seems to be moving. Then come and tell me." Hugi hopped from one foot to the other. Then, "All right," he said, and leaped into the air and batted his way toward what I felt to be the northwest. I leaned on the staff and rose. I might as well keep climbing at the best pace I could manage. I drew upon the Jewel again, and strength came into me like a red lightning flash. As I mounted the slope, a damp breeze sprang up from the direction in which Hugi had departed. There came another thunderclap. No more growls and rumbles. I made the most of the influx of energy, climbing quickly and efficiently for several hundred meters. If I were going to lose, I might as well make it to the top first. I might as well see where I was and learn whether there was anything at all left for me to try. My view of the sky grew more and more clear as I climbed. It had changed considerably since last I had regarded it. Half of it was of uninterrupted blackness and the other half those masses of swimming colors. And the entire heavenly bowl seemed to be rotating about a point directly overhead. I began to grow excited. This was the sky I was seeking, the sky that had covered me that time I had journeyed to Chaos. I struggled higher. I wanted to utter something heartening, but my throat was too dry. As I neared the rim of the plateau, I heard a flapping sound and Hugi was suddenly on my shoulder. "The storm is about ready to crawl up your arse," he said. "Be here any minute." I continued climbing, reached level ground and hauled myself up to it. I stood for a moment then, breathing heavily. The wind must have kept the area clear of fog, for it was a high, smooth plain, and I could see the sky for a great distance ahead. I advanced, to find a point from which I could see beyond the farther edge. As I moved, the sounds of the storm came to me more clearly. "I do not believe you will make it across," Hugi said, "without getting wet." "You know that is no ordinary storm," I croaked. "If it were, I'd be thankful for the chance of getting a drink." "I know. I was speaking figuratively." I growled something vulgar and kept going. Gradually the vista before me enlarged. The sky still did its crazy veil dance, but the illumination was more than sufficient. When I reached a position where I was positive what lay before me, I halted and sagged against my staff. "What is the matter?" Hugi asked. But I could not speak. I simply gestured at the great wasteland which commenced somewhere below the farther lip of the plateau to sweep on for at least forty miles before butting up against another range of mountains. And far off to the left and still running strong went the black road. "The waste?" he said. "I could have told you it was there. Why ' didn't you ask me?" I made a noise halfway between a groan and a sob and sank slowly to the ground. How long I remained so, I am not certain. I felt more than a little delirious. In the midst of it I seemed to see a possible answer, though something within me rebelled against it. I was finally roused by the noises of the storm and Hugi's chattering. "I can't beat it across that place," I whispered. "There is no way." "You say you have failed," Hugi said. "But this is not so. There is neither failure nor victory in striving. It is all but an illusion of the ego." I rose slowly to my knees. "I did not say that I had failed." "You said that you cannot go on to your destination. ' ' I looked back, to where lightnings now flashed as the storm climbed toward me. "That's right, I cannot do it that way. But if Dad failed, I have got to attempt something that Brand tried to convince me only he could do. I have to create a new Pattern, and I have to do it right here." "You? Create a new Pattern? If Oberon failed, how could a man who can barely stay on his feet do it? No, Corwin. Resignation is the greatest virtue you might cultivate." I raised my head and lowered the staff to the ground. Hugi fluttered down to stand beside it and I regarded him. "You do not want to believe any of the things that I said, do you?" I told him. "It does not matter, though. The conflict between our views is irreducible. I see desire as hidden identity and striving as its growth. You do not." I moved my hands forward and rested them on my knees. "If for you the greatest good is union with the Absolute, then why do you not fly to join it now, in the form of the allpervading Chaos which approaches? If I fail here, it will become Absolute. As for me, I must try, for so long as there is breath within me, to raise up a Pattern against it, I do this because I am what I am, and I am the man who could have been king in Amber." Hugi lowered his head. "I'll see you eat crow first," he said, and he chuckled. I reached out quickly and twisted his head off, wishing that I had time to build a fire. Though he made it look like a sacrifice, it is difficult to say to whom the moral victory belonged, since I was planning on doing it anyway. IX... Cassis, and the smell of the chestnut blossoms. All along the Champs-Elysees the chestnuts were foaming white... I remembered the play of the fountains in the Place de la Concorde... And down the Rue de Seine and along the quais, the smell of the old books, the smell of the river... the smell of chestnut blossoms... Why should I suddenly remember # and Paris on the shadow Earth, save that I was very happy that year and I might, reflexively, have sought an antidote for the present? Yes... White absinthe, Amer Picon, grenadine... wild strawberries, with Creme d'lsigny... chess at the Cafe de la Regence with actors from the Comedie Francaise, just across the way... the races at Chantilly... evenings at the Boite a Fursy on the Rue Pigalle... I placed my left foot firmly before my right, my right before my left. In my left hand I held the chain from which the Jewel depended -- and I carried it high, so that I could stare into the stone's depths, seeing and feeling there the emergence of the new Pattern that I described with each step. I had screwed my staff into the ground and left it to stand near the Pattern's beginning. Left... The wind sang about me and there was thunder near at hand. I did not meet with the physical resistance that I did on the old Pattern. There was no resistance at all. Instead -- and in many ways worse -- a peculiar deliberation had come over all my movements, slowing them, ritualizing them. I seemed to expend more energy in preparing for each step -- perceiving it, realizing it and ordering my mind for its execution -- than I did in the physical performance of the act. Yet the slowness seemed to require itself, was exacted of me by some unknown agency which determined precision and an adagio tempo for all my movements. Right... And, as the Pattern in Rebma had helped to restore my faded memories, so this one I was now striving to create stirred and elicited the smell of the chestnut trees, of the wagonloads of vegetables moving through the dawn toward the Halles... I was not in love with anyone in particular at the time, though there were many girls -- Yvettes and Mimis and Simones, their faces merge -- and it was spring in Paris, with Gipsy bands and cocktails at Louis's... I remembered, and my heart leaped with a kind of Proustian joy while Time tolled about me like a bell... And perhaps this was the reason for the recollection, for this joy seemed transmitted to my movements, informed my perceptions, empowered my will... I saw the next step and I took it... I had been around once now, creating the perimeter of my Pattern. At my back, I could feel the storm. It must have mounted to the plateau's rim. The sky was darkening, the storm blotting the swinging, swimming, colored lights. Flashes of lightning splayed about, and I could not spare the energy and the attention to try to control things. Having gone completely around, I could see that as much of the new Pattern as I had walked was now inscribed in the rock and glowing palely, bluely. Yet there were no sparks, no tingles in my feet, no hair-raising currents -- only the steady law of deliberation, upon me like a great weight... left... Poppies, poppies and cornflowers and tall poplars along country roads, the taste of Normandy cider... and in town again, the smell of the chestnut blossoms... the Seine full of stars... the smell of the old brick houses in the Place de Vosges after a morning's rain... the bar under the Olympia Music Hall... a fight there... bloodied knuckles, bandaged by a girl who took me home... what was her name? Chestnut blossoms... a white rose... I sniffed then. The odor was all but gone from the remains of the rose at my collar. Surprising that any of it had survived this far. It heartened me. I pushed ahead, curving gently lo my right. From the corner of my eye, I saw the advancing wall of the storm, slick as glass, obliterating everything it passed. The roar of its thunder was deafening now. Right, left... The advance of the armies of the night... would my Pattern hold against it? I wished that I might hurry, but if anything, I was moving with increasing slowness as I went on. I felt a curious sense of bilocalion, almost as if I were within the Jewel tracing the Pattern there myself while I moved out here, regarding it and mimicking its progress. Left... tum... right... The storm was indeed advancing. Soon it would reach old Hugi's bones. I smelled the moisture and the ozone and wondered about the strange dark bird who had said he'd been waiting for me since the beginning of Time. Waiting to argue with me or to be eaten by me in this place without history? Whatever, considering the exaggeration usual in moralists, it was fitting that, having failed to leave me with my heart all laden with rue over my spiritual condition, he be consumed to the accompaniment of theatrical thunder... There was distant thunder, near thunder and more thunder now. As I turned in that direction once more, the lightning flashes were nearly blinding. I clutched my chain and took another step... The storm pushed right up to the edge of my Pattern, and then it parted. It began to creep around me. Not a drop fell upon me or the Pattern. But slowly, gradually, we came to be totally engulfed within it. It seemed as if I were in a bubble at the bottom of a stormy sea. Walls of water encircled me and dark shapes darted by. It seemed as if the entire universe were pressing in to crush me. I concentrated on the red world of the Jewel. Left... The chestnut blossoms... a cup of hot chocolate at a sidewalk cafe... a band concert in the Tuileries Gardens, the sounds climbing through the sunbright air... Berlin in the twenties, the Pacific in the thirties -- there had been pleasures there, but of a different order. It may not be the true past, but images of the past that rush to comfort or torment us later, man or nation. No matter. Across the Pont Neuf and down the Rue Rivoli, buses and fiacres... painters at their easels in the Luxembourg Gardens... If all were to fall well, I might seek a shadow like this again one day... it ranked with my Avalon. I had forgotten... the details... the touches that make for life... the smell of the chestnuts... Walking... I completed another circuit. The wind screamed and the storm roared on, but I was untouched. So long as I did not permit it to distract me, so long as I kept moving and maintained my focus on the Jewel... I had to hold up, had to keep taking these slow, careful steps, never to stop, slower and slower but constantly moving... Faces... it seemed that rows of faces regarded me from beyond the Pattern's edge... large, like the Head, but twisted -- grinning, jeering, mocking me, waiting for me to stop or step wrongly... waiting for the whole thing to come apart around me... there was lightning behind their eyes and in their mouths, their laughter was the thunder... shadows crawled among them... now they spoke to me, with words like a gale from off a dark ocean... I would fail, they told me, fail and be swept away, this fragment of a Pattern dashed to pieces behind me and consumed... They cursed me, they spat and vomited toward me, though none of it reached... perhaps they were not really there... perhaps my mind had been broken by the strain... then what good were my efforts? A new Pattern to be shaped by a madman? I wavered, and they took up the chorus, "Mad! Mad! Mad!" in the voices of the elements. I drew a deep breath and smelled what was left of the rose and thought of chestnuts once again, and days filled with the joys of life and organic order. The voices seemed to soften as my mind raced back through the events of that happy year... and I took another step... and another... They had been playing on my weaknesses, they could feel my doubts, my anxiety, my fatigue... Whatever they were, they seized what they saw and tried to use it against me... Left... right... Now let them feel my confidence and wither, I told myself. I have come this far. I will continue. Left... They swirled and swelled about me, still mouthing discouragements. But some of the force seemed gone out of them. I made my way through another section of arc, seeing it grow before me in my mind's red eye. I thought back to my escape from Greenwood, to my tricking Flora out of information, to my encounter with Random, our fight with his pursuers, our journey back to Amber... I thought of our flight to Rebma and my walking of the reversed Pattern there for a restoration of much of my memory... of Random's shotgun wedding and my sojourn to Amber, where I fought with Eric and fled to Bleys... of the battles that followed, my blinding, my recovery, my escape, my journey to Lorraine and then to Avalon. Moving into even higher gear, my mind skimmed the surface of subsequent events... Ganelon and Lorraine... the creatures of the Black Circle... Benedict's arm... Dara... the return of Brand and his stabbing... my stabbing... Bill Roth... hospital records... my accident... Now, from the very beginning at Greenwood, through it all, to this moment of my struggle to assure each perfect maneuver as it appeared to me, I felt the growing sense of anticipation I had known -- whether my actions were directed toward the throne, vengeance, or my conception of duty -- felt it, was aware of its continuous existence across those years up until this moment, when it was finally accompanied by something else... I felt that the waiting was just about over, that whatever I had been anticipating and struggling toward was soon to occur. Left... very, very slowly... nothing else was important. I threw all of my will into the movements now. My concentration became total. Whatever lay beyond the Pattern, I was now oblivious to it. Lightnings, faces, winds... it did not matter. There was only the Jewel, the growing Pattern and myself -- and I was barely aware of myself. Perhaps this was the closest I would ever come to Hugi's ideal of merging with the Absolute. Turn... right foot... turn again. Time ceased to have meaning. Space was restricted to the design I was creating. I drew strength from the Jewel without summoning it now, as part of the process in which I was engaged. In a sense, I suppose, I was obliterated. I became a moving point, programmed by the Jewel, performing an operation which absorbed me so totally that I had no attention available for selfconsciousness. Yet, at some level, I realized that I was a part of the process, also. For I knew, somehow, that were anyone else doing it, it would be a different Pattern emerging. I was vaguely aware that I had passed the halfway point. The way had become trickier, my movements even slower. Despite the matter of velocity, I was somehow reminded of my experiences on originally becoming attuned to the Jewel, in that strange, many-dimensional matrix that seemed to be the source of the Pattern itself. Right... left... There was no drag. I felt very light, despite the deliberation. A boundless energy seemed to wash constantly through me. All of the sounds about me had merged into a white noise and vanished. Suddenly then, I no longer seemed to be moving slowly. It did not seem as if I had passed a Veil or barrier, but rather that I had undergone internal adjustment. It felt as if I were moving at a more normal pace now, winding my way through tighter and tighter coils, approaching what would soon be the design's terminus. Mainly, I was still emotionless, though I knew intellectually that at some level a sense of elation was growing and would soon burst through. Another step... another... perhaps half a dozen more paces. Suddenly the world went dark. It seemed that I stood within a great void, with only the faint light of the Jewel before me and the glow of the Pattern like a spiral nebula through which I was striding. I wavered, but only for an instant. This must be the last trial, the final assault. I would have to be sufficient to the distraction. The Jewel showed me what to do and the Pattern showed me where to do it. The only thing missing was a view of myself. Left... I continued, executing each move with all of my attention. An opposing force began to rise against me finally, as on the old Pattern. But for this I was prepared by years of experience. I struggled for two more steps against the mounting barrier. Then, within the Jewel, I saw the ending of the Pattern. I would have gasped at the sudden realization of its beauty, but at this point even my breath was regulated by my efforts. I threw all of my strength into the next step, and the void seemed to shake about me. I completed it, and the next was even more difficult. I felt as if I were at the center of the universe, treading on stars, struggling to impart some essential motion by what was basically an act of will. My foot slowly advanced, though I could not see it. The Pattern began to brighten. Soon its blaze was almost blinding. Just a little farther... I strove harder than I ever had on the old Pattern, for now the resistance seemed absolute. I had to oppose it with a firmness and constancy of will that excluded everything else, though I seemed not to be moving at all now, though all of my energies seemed diverted into the brightening of the design. At least I would go out with a splendid backdrop... Minutes, days, years... I do not know how long this went on. It felt like forever, as if I had been engaged in this single act for all of eternity... Then I moved, and how long that took I do not know. But I completed the step and began another. Then another... The universe seemed to reel about me. I was through. The pressure was gone. The blackness was gone... For an instant I stood at the center of my Pattern. Without even regarding it, I fell forward onto my knees and bent double, my blood pounding in my ears. Head swimming, I panted. I began to shake, all over. I had done it, I realized dimly. Come whatever may, there was a Pattern. And it would endure. I heard a sound where there should have been none, but my jaded muscles refused to respond. even reflexively, until it was too late. Not until the Jewel was jerked from my limp fingers did I raise my head and roll back onto my haunches. No one had been following me through the Pattern -- I was certain that I would have been aware of it. Therefore... The light was almost normal, and blinking against it, I looked up into Brand's smiling face. He wore a black eyepatch now, and he held the Jewel in his hand. He must have teleported himself in. He struck me just as I raised my head, and I fell onto my left side. He kicked me in the stomach then, hard. "Well, you've done it," he said. "I did not think you could. Now I have another Pattern to destroy before I set things right. I need this to turn the battle at the Courts first, though." He waved the Jewel. "Good-bye for now." And he vanished. I lay there gasping and clutching at my stomach. Waves of blackness rose and fell, like a surf, within me, though I did not completely succumb to unconsciousness. A feeling of enormous despair washed over me, and I closed my eyes and moaned. There was no Jewel for me to draw upon now, either. The chestnut trees...    Last night I received a gift from a character in one of my books. At least that's what my friend Bob Prehoda ( Designing the Future, Chilton Press) claims, and he ought to know. Bob says that he is the remote ancestor of Trader Horace Bury, Magnate, who appears in The Mote in God's Eye, and that his remote descendant asked him to deliver the gift to me, presumably because I have been Bury's chronicler. None of which would be of any interest to galaxy readers except that during the conversation, Bob told me that E. F. Schumacher, guru of the Appropriate Technology Movement, died this week and we fell to reminiscences about the AP movement. Prehoda was to have confronted Schumacher in a seminar at the Center for the Study of Democratic Institutions later this year and remembered the last time he'd been in a debate with the late economist. Certainly the man cared. Unlike the Grinch, Schumacher's heart was several sizes too large. He wanted people to be happy and the subtitle of his Small is Beautiful: Economics as If People Mattered sums up his view of life. If one is judged by one's intentions, Schumacher has ascended to Paradise. If the High Gods judge us by our consequences, the man may be in the blackest pits of Hell. Bob's story is typical: in the course of one of the seminars at the Santa Barbara Center, Prehoda mentioned that magnetic-confinement fusion systems would probably require temperatures in the order of Schumacher was horrified. "How can you contemplate such hellish temperatures? It's terrifying," said the sage; and no amount of explanation of the nature of plasmas (the pressures inside a fusion reactor would be called a high-grade industrial vacuum in most contexts) could induce him to change his opinion. His ignorance of modern technology and engineering was profound and apparently unbreachable. Yet Schumacher was the leader of a powerful movement; he had much to say about coal and oil and nonrenewable resources that ought to have been listened to; his analysis of the problems of developing countries ought to be required reading for anyone involved with such things. In #, as a member of Britain's Coal Resources Board, he predicted the energy crisis. He was a man of power -- and his conclusions were based on nonsense, profound ignorance, utter contempt for physics and science. Should leaders be held responsible for what they do not know? At a recent convention I was sought out by a young man who is an advisor to a powerful Congressman. The Congressman is concerned with science and technology. His advisor is concerned with ethics, and was obviously under the influence of Schumacher and the AP movement. And lo, the young man's knowledge of elementary physics and engineering is best described in charitable terms. It is worse than lacking; if he thought he knew nothing of the subject, we would all be better off. Instead, he is possessed of a series of cliches and half-truths and slogans. He is, after all, concerned with ethics, not engineering, and I suppose feels no need to study anything as dry and inhuman as equations and the calculus. In his defense I will say that he that much of what he thought he knew as truth was simple nonsense not even accepted by the more responsible antitechnology people. Indeed, despite the nonsense that passed for physics in his intellectual armory, he was, overall, highly in favor of technology on ethical grounds. Should he be held responsible for what he does not know? Not long ago, here in southern California, there was a mass demonstration against expansion of the San Onofre Nuclear Power Station. One of the demonstrators who came in from the East Coast was an old friend, a Chaucerian scholar of some importance and great readability. I had not seen him for years and he telephoned to say that he would be out here, and that perhaps we could renew old acquaintances, even though we are very much on the opposite sides of the San Onofre question. He arrived and we talked by telephone but we did not meet. He left right after the demonstration. He is allergic to smog and he couldn't stand our southern California air. It never occurred to him that his activities might be contributing to our air problem. Is he responsible for his ignorance? Or is Schumacher?    E. F. Schumacher's major thesis was that a narrowly conceived profit motive should not be the sole decision criterion for major questions; that economics ought to be considered "as if people mattered." There are, he said, questions of public policy involved in the implementation of technology. There are questions of ethics, of human development and human pain, of esthetics; and in addition to those already living, the unborn have a right to be considered. Who can fault that view? Certainly no one who pretends to be conservative. From Edmund Burke on, the great conservative theorists have emphasized that society is more than a joint stock company for trading in coffee and tea; that a nation is a pact between the living, the dead and those yet to live; that the profit motive is a fine thing but hardly the end for which mankind labors. Schumacher has, after all, said no more than St. Thomas Aquinas: that prudence is a cardinal virtue. One ought to give thought to the consequences of one's actions and take responsibility not merely for what one intends, but what is likely to happen. But did Schumacher, do the Appropriate Technology people, live by this stricture?    By the sweat of thy face shalt thou eat bread. No one has, at least to my knowledge, interpreted that to mean what it literally says: that not even animal power may be used in cultivation; that all agriculture must be hand work and stoop labor. And if by the sweat of one's face must one eat bread, it is also true that no economy based on human labor will love mankind, we must be concerned with more than muscle power. It is easily arguable that energy resources are the most humane, the most liberating, the most humanizing technologies ever developed. Given energy, the world may be more than fed: there can be leisure. Given energy, everyone can be free in real terms: free to travel, free to enjoy good health, free to communicate with others across long distances, free to create for the sake of creation, free to enjoy art. Energy and technology have given the masses real freedoms, real choices, choices that matter; energy and technology have given to the masses the freedoms only dreamed of by the most powerful aristocrats of past centuries. The greatest king on Earth could not, when my father was young, travel across the United States in hours; now almost anyone can. Neither Rockefellers nor by the year # the vast majority more as a matter of birthright. I need not labor the point. Surely we can all agree that modem life is not merely more comfortable, but more humane, than was life in the past; and that this is due to technology and energy resources. We may not agree that the game is worth the candle; we may disagree about the costs; but surely there have been great benefits? Now true: there exists a group of middle-class antitechnocrats who have a meaner view of the Earth; who wish the benefits of industry and science, of wealth, to be restricted to a favored few; who ask, "What are those street sweepers doing on my beach?" and curse when they find the low-bom tramping through their national parks. There are probably more of such people than admit to it and they have a valid point, namely that some esthetic experiences by their very nature can be enjoyed only by a few; some pleasures are destroyed for all when all try to enjoy them. I am not concerned with these people here because few will openly argue their case. They may be right, but the intellectual and emotional temper of the times is much against them, and they know it. They do not come forward openly, but hide among others. Surely, though, E. F. Schumacher was not one of those. Surely he truly believed that his work was beneficial to man; that he was practicing "economics as if people mattered." If the consequence of what he taught was to make us all a little (or a lot) poorer, that was, for him, an unfortunate necessity, not a positive goal. No: on his terms, and in his intentions, Schumacher was a good man. But what was his effect on the world?    "Of all the changes introduced by man into the household of nature, large-scale nuclear fission is undoubtedly the most dangerous and profound. As a result, ionizing radiation has become the most serious agent of pollution of the environment and the greatest threat to man's survival on earth. The attention of the layman, not surprisingly, has been captured by the atom bomb, although there is at least a chance that it may never be used again. The danger to humanity created by the so-called peaceful uses of atomic energy may be much greater." From Small is Beautiful, p. #. Strong words and noble sentiments -- but are they true? Has man invented a new technology so terrible in its possible consequences that it might make the entire earth uninhabitable? If so, are we not better off without it? But here we enter a realm where noble sentiments are not enough. We have come to a regime of facts and hard numbers, of engineering and data; and Schumacher is egregiously wrong. In the first place, nuclear reactors are not new. Mankind didn't invent reactor operated periodically in Africa (in what is now the Republic of Gabon). There was natural uranium close to the surface and when water flowed into these uranium pockets to act as a moderator, the deposits years or more an average of # kW of thermal power was generated untended. Tons of plutonium were created, along with six tons of fission products. None of this was removed, decontaminated, recycled, placed in deep mines or indeed disturbed by human hands; yet the Earth was not destroyed. Schumacher made his reputation as a member of the Coal Resources Board and argued forcefully against closing down Europe's coal production back in the fifties when oil was plentiful and cheap. He was certainly vindicated by the energy crisis but the fact remains that he was a strong advocate of coal technology. Yet because of natural radioactivity present in coal, the radiation released to the environment by a coal-fired electrical power plant is about # times the dose put out by a nuclear plant of equal capacity; indeed, if coal plants were under the jurisdiction of the Nuclear Regulatory Commission, they would be in violation of down. And note: this radioactivity is released with no monitoring, dumped out the stack close to the surface of the Earth, let float free in the atmosphere. Of course it isn't dangerous. The amount is trivial. But it is much greater than the radioactivity put forth by nuclear plants. No one now says that a nuclear plant might "go off like a bomb"; even the most ignorant of nuclear opponents knows better than that. Yet we have books such as We Almost Lost Detroit which strongly imply it, and enjoy distribution by appropriate technology advocates. No member of the public has ever been injured by a nuclear power plant accident. All the "catastrophes" involving nuclear power are on paper. They are mere theories and speculations. There are arguments about whether a nuclear might happen once in a every ten thousand years, or every thousand. Yet -- the probability that we will tion to the victims of coal power is each year in Black Lung compensation. The worst theoretical accident postulated for a nuclear plant -- an accident that can happen once every years, or perhaps as often as every thousand years -- might kill three thousand people. This assumes a large power plant near a large city; that a guillotine cut-in which no coolant flow whatever continues happens to cooling lines; that all the emergency systems fail; that the reactor crew is unable to introduce coolant manually through the severed pipe; that the three-foot reinforced concrete containment is broached; that the reactor core melts through the six-inch steel reactor vessel; that there is a temperature inversion that day; that the radioactive leak comes out as fine particles rather than as chunks; and that a strong wind is blowing from the reactor to the city. Given all this, and that the city is not evacuated (there would be several hours' warning), the reactor accident might kill three thousand people. In December #, thirty-nine hundred people died in London as a result of air pollution from coal burning. The number of people in southern California killed by smog is not known but it is not zero. In The Health Hazards of Not Going Nuclear Dr. Petr Beckmann of the University of Colorado (the book is available for # from Petr Beckmann, Box #, Boulder, Colorado #) details a long comparison between the hazards of our present methods of generating power, and what would happen if we converted to nuclear power plants. The conclusion is interesting: many lives would be saved. But perhaps Beckmann -- and the nuclear engineers and scientists on whose studies he has relied -- are wrong? Is this not a matter of controversy? Perhaps. Saying so will not people with our present methods of power generation. It may be controversial as to which is more dangerous, coal or nuclear power; but at least the advocates of nuclear power have examined the consequences of their stand. Of the dangers of coal and fossil fuels you will find in Schumacher little more than this: "What, after all, is the fouling of air with smoke compared with the pollution of air, water, and soil with ionizing radiation? Not that I wish in any way to belittle the evils of conventional air and water pollution; but we must recognise 'dimensional differences' when we encounter them: radioactive pollution is an evil of an incomparably greater 'dimension' than anything mankind has known before. One might even ask, what is the point of insisting on clean air, if the air is laden with radioactive particles? And even if the air could be protected, what is the point of it, if the soil and water are being poisoned?" Needless to say, neither Schumacher nor his followers are interested in the answers to such questions. When one attempts to show an advocate of "appropriate technology" the technological means by which problems such as nuclear "wastes" may be disposed of, the reaction is seldom polite. "Technological quick fixes" are of no interest because by definition such technology is "inappropriate." For them, nuclear wastes are not real physical objects. If the entire United States operated exclusively on nuclear power, the wastes generated would be about the size of an aspirin tablet for each of us each year. The resulting mess could be stored above ground in the Mojave Desert for centuries, assuming that nothing better could be devised; but that is the real world. To Schumacher and his followers, "nuclear wastes" are objects of terror: "The most massive wastes are, of course, the nuclear reactors themselves after they have become unserviceable... they cannot be dismantled and cannot be shifted, but have to be left standing where they are, probably for centuries, perhaps for thousands of years, an active menace to all life, silently leaking radioactivity into air, water, and soil. No one has considered the number and location of these satanic mills which will relentlessly accumulate." This is good poetry; but of course "someone" has considered the problem. Indeed, there are thousands of pages of testimony before Congressional Committees, stacks of reports, blueprints, studies, tests, demonstration projects -- all of which Schumacher can ignore in favor of discussions of "satanic mills." Confronted by engineering studies, Schumacher could declare: "No amount of prosperity could justify the accumulation of large quantitites of highly toxic substances which nobody knows how to make 'safe' and which remain an incalculable danger to the whole of creation for historical or even geological ages." When told that the dangers were not "incalculable" and that in fact the calculations had been made, his answer was: "To do such a thing is a transgression against life itself, a transgression infinitely more serious than any crime ever perpetrated by man. The idea that a civilization could sustain itself on the basis of such a transgression is an ethical, spiritual, and metaphysical monstrosity. It means conducting the economic affairs of man as if people really did not matter at all." This is the language of the Old Testament, not of science; it is Jeremiah let loose among us; for of course Schumacher did not want engineering answers to technological problems. Nuclear power was for him the more dangerous the safer it could be made: for it let loose the genie of plenty and "prosperity" on the world -- and that, to Schumacher, was evil in itself.    "When I first began to travel the world, visiting rich and poor countries alike, I was tempted to formulate the first law of economics as follows: 'The amount of real leisure a society enjoys tends to be in inverse proportion to the amount of labor-saving machinery it employs. "The evidence is very strong indeed. If you go from easygoing England to, say, Germany or the United States, you find that people there live under much more strain than here. And if you move to a country like Burma, which is very near to the bottom of the league table of industrial progress, you find that people have an enormous amount of leisure really to enjoy themselves." Could Schumacher have believed that? Surely he knew that, given the opportunity, many Burmese would move to England or the United States but that there was little traffic the other way. For that matter, although he spent a number of years as economic advisor to one or another of the generals who ruled Burma, Schumacher himself did not choose to live there -- and while he was resident, he did not live at the peasant subsistence level. And yet his understanding of the problems of the Third World was often profound. His insistence on  ' intermediate technology ' ' rather than the latest products of Detroit and Liverpool; his popularization of the concept of technology "appropriate" to the places where it was to be introduced; above all, his understanding that a man who makes ten dollars a year will be discouraged and defeated by machinery costing hundreds of thousands of dollars, but might aspire to ownership of tools costing only twenty dollars; all these were real contributions to the happiness of mankind. It is this which is so exasperating about the Schumachers of this world. They understand that man does not live by aerosol cans alone; that there is a profound inherent difficulty with a society that produces more and more people who can make little or no contribution to it; that as we increasingly divorce meaning from work, we produce a generation that hates its jobs. They understand this; but they do not seem able to understand that, given the choice, most would prefer the boring assembly-line job and the gadgets and aerosol cans to a life of farming. Technology makes choices real. Primitive man is close to "meaningful work" and close to the soil because he must be. Primitive man has no choice but to eat bread through the sweat of his face. To denounce modem technology is to denounce choice, to say that people must have their lives decided for them; and there are many in the appropriate technology movement ready to make these choices -- for others. And yet, having said all that; having said that E. F. Schumacher may well have have assisted at the birth of a world he would not love, one must give him credit. He was good at pricking balloons, and all his side of the debate. He was at his best when discussing the needs of developing nations: "Everything sounds very difficult and in a sense it is very difficult if it is done for the people, instead of by the people. But let us not think that development or employment is anything but the most natural thing in the world. It occurs in every healthy person's life. There comes a time when he simply sets to work. In a sense this is much easier to do now than it has ever been in humanhistory. Why? Because there is so much more knowledge. "So let's not mesmerize ourselves by the difficulties, but recover the commonsense view that to work is the most natural thing in the world. Only one must not be blocked by being too damn clever about it... I think the stupid man who says 'something is better than nothing' is much more intelligent than the clever chap who will not let us touch anything unless it is optimal. What is stopping India? Theories, planning. I have come across planners at the Planning Commission who have convinced themselves that even within fifteen years it is not possible to India to work... this is just a sort of degeneracy of the intellect." This is a man in righteous wrath at "social engineers" who want everything planned before anything can start; who will not give the people a scythe because it is a waste, what with the tractor coming in a few months. It is Schumacher at his best and one wishes he had stayed with what he knew -- intermediate technology, simplification of work for a people trying to pull themselves forward from the I Ith century.    It is traditional to speak only good of the dead. Perhaps I should end with Schumacher's best but I cannot. An uglier image thrusts itself forward. In # B.C. the Romans captured Carthage. The city was destroyed and the site ritually sown with salt. The great library was burned. The records of the Phoenicians were lost. We now know that Phoenician ships had sailed clear around Africa; there is mounting evidence that there were Phoenician colonies in (he New World. The books were burned and the knowledge lost forever. In A.D. # the Caliph Omar burned the Great Library of Alexandria. "If the writings of the Greeks are consistent with the Book of God (Koran), they are not needed; if they are not, they are heresy. Bum them all," he ordered. I I is son spent a lifetime gathering the pitiful remnants of the greatest collection of knowledge then assembled in the world. In # the Franks burned the Great Library of the Hagia Sophia in Constantinople. Much that had survived Omar was lost then. What has this to do with Schumacher? He said, not once but several times, that if all the books on nuclear technology could be assembled in one place, he would cheerfully set them alight -- to produce steam. Steam is "appropriate" technology for man. Nuclear is not. And mankind faces a critical decision. This generation, and perhaps the next, has the riches and the knowledge to take us from this planet and put us into the solar system. For the moment, a very brief moment in human history, we have the wealth and we could go forth into space. Whether by doing so we would forever "solve" the problems of famine and want is a matter for debate and discussion. My point is that there can be more than one dream. Each man sitting under his own fig tree and pruning his own vine is a noble vision -- but it is a limited vision. Surely man has long had higher goals? Should we not have the choice? And that is the danger of Schumacher's movement: it would deny choice. I can conceive of a future in which space-faring man confines high technology and adventure to other planets and leaves this one "unspoiled," parklike, a place of vines and fig trees. I cannot believe in Schumacher's future, limited to Only One Earth. Behind the poetic vision is the hard reality: without energy and technology lies a world in which only by the sweat of thy face shalt thou eat bread.    What are we to make of "appropriate technology"? It can be seductive. Consider the vision of each man, woman and child in India planting and maintaining one tree a year so that after five years this tablished trees. Anyone can work it out on the back of an envelope that the economic value of such an enterprise, intelligently conducted, would be greater than anything that has ever been promised by any of India's five-year plans. It could be done without a penny of foreign aid; there is no problem of savings and investments. It would produce foodstuffs, fibres, building materials, shade, water, almost anything that man really needs... what sort of education prevents us from thinking of things ready to be done immediately? What makes us think we need electricity, cement, and steel before we can do anything at all?" This is seductive stuff, and valuable advice. Certainly people should not be encouraged to sit about doing nothing until some large organization saves them. But it will never be enough. Two five trees for each man, woman and child; and five trees will not provide foodstuffs, fibre, building material, "almost anything that man really needs." Had appropriate technology stopped with the trees, the movement would be invaluable. Had it spoken to us, as did the slave at the Roman Triumph, to remind us that we are mortal, and that technology is not a goal of itself, I would cheerfully acquiesce in making Small is Beautiful required reading in every engineering college in the land. But it does not stop there. It goes on: to the Clamshell Alliance which seeks to halt "nuclear pollution" along coasts where the only shellfish surviving the Great Winter of '# are alive because of "thermal pollution" of the water; to my friend who came to southern California to halt "nuclear pollution" of my homeland but who could not stay over with me because of the smog; to the frantic efforts to stop the Space Shuttle and close down the fusion plants. Let Schumacher provide his own epitaph: "What matters is the direction of research, that the direction should be towards non-violence rather than violence; towards an harmonious cooperation with nature rather than a warfare against nature; towards the noiseless, low-energy, elegant, and economical solutions normally applied in nature rather than the noisy, high-energy, brutal, wasteful, and clumsy solutions of our present-day sciences. "The continuation of scientific advance in the direction of everincreasing violence, culminating in nuclear fission and moving on to nuclear fusion, , is a prospect of terror threatening the abolition of man." Strong words, words which he must have believed: but how is a coal mine less violent than San Onofre? How is the hellish blast of a boiler, the strip-mining of Black Mesa, the slurry pipeline across Arizona and New Mexico, less noisy than the near-silent hum of the turbines in a modem nuclear plant? Of course I have used loaded words, as did Schumacher, and there is the point. Mankind will not be saved by talk of "hellish temperatures" and "satanic mills" any more than it will be saved by Carl Sandberg's poetic hymns to Chicago. We live in a world that needs poets and poetic vision; but it needs at least as much those who can understand Maxwell's equations. It is possible that advocates of nuclear power -- myself among them -- are wrong. What is not acceptable is that public policy be decided by the exchange of irrational slogans. And the decision is important. It is not simply a matter of putting off nuclear power because "it might kill the lot of us." So "might" a number of things -- including wars and famines brought on by lack of energy resources. True, discussion of policies must not be confined merely to equations. Esthetics must enter. There is more to life than simple survival, and a great deal more than profit. But is not e  me # as elegant as a sonnet? Schumacher leaves two legacies. The one is a reminder that there is more than economics. People must do what they can. It is the vision of every man, woman and child in India planting a tree and tending it. It is the vision of a world in which all can participate and all are needed. The other is an uglier legacy: of arguments from ignorance; of followers who convince themselves they are right because they are "concerned"; of "ecologists" who know no ecology; of modem Luddites who, not content with planting trees, must sabotage the power plants; of the irrational belief that because one's heart is pure, one need know no more than poetic phrases and catchy slogans; of an anti-rational world. We can hope that the one legacy will die, and the other live after him. Like the song says, "A Man ain't nothin' but a man" -- machines are not so limited. Inside his mind he could still see himself in the glossy black and white: A quiet pose, seated on a stool with his white-faced guitar balanced lightly against his knee, the words "John Henry Roberts Appearing Nightly. Last Live Entertainment in Chicago" printed below. Several times his eyes and mind played leap-frog, projecting his picture for an instant upon the empty display-board; his pride was buying a second or two to absorb and adjust. But the picture was gone. John Henry knew this. And why. The Ultra-Media marquee, much like the ones over other nightspots in Chicago, was already up; it blared its menu of media delights in bright colors -- "world cup yacht "star travel symphony" -- A Collection Of Music From Other Worlds." A ring of dull-glowing suns circled the marquee, indicating the Ultra-Media system within was complete with patron feedback, instant coordination, World Premier capacity. The dull suns on the marquee might at any instant blaze into an electric firestorm of white and yellow and blue light -- signaling to people on the street the computerassisted system inside had struck on a novel combination, matching patron mood and desire with media capacity stored in its memory banks and, at that moment, was producing a completely unique media experience. The old sign "Ramon's," was still in its place over the door. But you had to squint and shield your eyes with a hand to see it. John Henry stood in the glare of the UltraMedia marquee, its electric song an omen -- especially for him. He stared at the empty display-board where only yesterday his picture had been; he stared and suffered his feelings of hurt and surprise; he allowed self-pity, wasp-like, to dance in his eyes like the light from the marquee itself. Finally he brushed it away. A fine anger began to build within him. He went inside.    "Ramon, how could you do this? Ramon..." Ramon stood behind the bar, polishing a glass. The Ultra-Media Experience Machine, a silver cloud, floated silently at the far end of the room; a bank of computers covered an adjacent wall. "I am sorry, my friend. Truly, I am sorry," Ramon said as he studied the glass he was holding, rubbing it with exaggerated care. "You should have told me... Jesus, at least you could have told me." "I tried, John Henry, last night, last week... I could not. I am sorry." John Henry cursed shortly; he put his guitar case down oti the floor and turned, leaning his back against the bar. "Give me a beer, Ramon. You still serve beer, I hope -- or do we watch that on the machine now too?" Ramon drew the beer in silence and placed it on the bar. John Henry took it, a small sign of peace between them. He drank slowly and looked at the crowd. Several familiar faces, people who came to hear him play: They talked earnestly across the tables, glancing now and again in his direction, then quickly away. Bits of conversation floated over the room -- "It's not the same, no machine will ever..." "Last place in Chicago, the battle's over..." "... machine's better, face it." "Live entertainment's dead, that's all there is to it." John Henry glanced at the clock. Ten minutes to show time. He looked at the dark cellar walls and the ancient stairs leading up to the street; he thought about the #s, and jazz, and what it must have been like. "John, what are you going to do?" Ramon asked. "What about the theater, anything there?" John Henry laughed. "I was out of the acting business when I started here -- there hasn't been a live play in Chicago in three years." "Why don't you sign up with one of the media companies? You're good, John. You'd do all right." "No." "Why, John?" "The same reason you were the last club in Chicago to hire a live musician. Don't ask me why. You know why, Ramon." "Aw John, don't. Things have changed. You gotta know that. I couldn't have lasted another year -- " "Yeah, I know that, Ramon. I know that." Another glance at the clock. Time to go. Maybe you couldn't stand in its way. But you didn't have to watch. "See you, huh -- " John Henry got almost to the door. He was pushed back inside by a stampede of customers.    The dull suns on the marquee had gone bright, calling people from the evening-crowded Chicago street into Ramon's. A World Premier media experience was about to happen. "What luck," someone said, "to be right outside." "I've never seen a Premier, this is my first," said another. "You're in for something, that's for sure -- they don't do this unless they've really got something... someone answered. The club was nearly full. John Henry was pushed back against the bar, painfully near the stage where he used to perform. The silver cloud began to glow; lights blinked along the computers. People hurried toward tables, carrying liters of beer and sangria and starlight wine, some balancing five and six glasses. The crowd before the bar remained several deep. Ramon hurriedly handed drinks and collected money. holographic anchor-man spoke from his desk amidst the silver cloud. "The Ultra-Media, patron feedback, instant coordination system has matched the moods and desires present in this very room, just a few minutes ago, with the most extensive media-experience library in the world. A completely unique, once only, media experience is about to occur -- and you are here!" The silver cloud blinked and the anchor-man was gone. Threedimensional letters, red in a mist of yellow, floated within the cloud -- John Henry vs The Ultra-Media Experience Machine John Henry removed his guitar from its case and moved to the little stage near the bar; he sat down on the familiar stool and hooked a heel beneath him. "I accept," he said. The lights along the computers flashed briefly, matter-of-factly: "This was not a question," they seemed to say. John Henry could feel the great silver eye studying him, recording, no doubt, his heart beat, the dilation of his pupils, changes in Galvanic skin response; he put on his best poker-face and tried to calm his insides. A trumpet note sounded. The cloud glowed briefly, blinked, and an official-looking man appeared near the bar. "Rules of the Contest," he began and then, as John Henry listened, ticked them off. Both he and the machine were to have an opening statement. The remainder of the contest was to be unstructured, the method of resolution undetermined, choice of communication medias unrestricted. Rough and tumble, no holds barred, John Henry translated. Fair enough. The cloud blinked and the official-looking man was gone. "Agreed," said John Henry. The lights along the computers flashed matter-of-factly again. A gold coin appeared in the air; it landed with a convincing metalon-wood vibrato near one of the tables. "Tails," John Henry called. "It's tails, that's what it is," cried a man near the coin. The coin disappeared. John Henry settled himself on his stool and carefully tuned his instrument.    Round One: Statements. A series of single notes, deep and clear, struck by John Henry's fingers issued from the beautiful blond wood of his instrument, came brightly into the air and hung in perfect orbs of sounds, each one fading just as another came to sing in its place. Prelude No. IX by Johan Sebastian Bach spoke clearly across the centuries, eloquent, oblivious to time. The single notes mixed and sang together and then went off again on their separate ways: Two converging ideas, blending perfectly at times in a single note, then separating gracefully, their identities intact. John Henry's head was bent as in prayer -- speaking and listening in the same moment. The last notes were allowed to dim and fade into silence. Then, explosive applause. Ramon came from behind the bar and handed John Henry a cold glass of beer. "You can win, John Henry, I can feel it." He touched John Henry's arm and returned. The room was becoming quiet. John Henry took a long drink from his glass and waited. Bartholomew Diaz, some thirty years deceased, considered by many as great as Tarrega, appeared beside the cloud. He sat quietly, his guitar, inlaid with silver and gold, held ready. A deep announcer's voice filled the room: "Ladies and gentlemen -- In the mountain village of Taranto, in the heel of the boot which is Italy, a young woman has been bitten by the dreaded tarantula. It is legend that if one dances the 'Tarantella' long enough and hard enough, it will prevent the onset of coma and the certain death which follows. The young woman's lover has brought a guitarist; they will dance for her life and for their love..." The cloud glowed softly, revealing the village square of Taranto. A young couple surrounded by somberfaced family and friends swept into the square. A man with a guitar leaned against a nearby tree, obscure in its shadows. The young man and woman looked anxiously at one another; they embraced. Bartholomew Diaz lifted his guitar and struck the first vibrant notes of Tedesdo's ' 'Tarantella. ' ' The young woman and her lover began to dance. Diaz, the master, lifted the tempo gradually at first. Then faster and faster, embellishing the keyboard of his instrument with dazzling grace. The young couple danced faster and faster, the young man compelling his lover with the language of his body and eyes. The light in the village square slowly faded from afternoon into dusk. Torches appeared in the hands of the hopeful watchers, casting strange shadows. Stars appeared, then the moon added its silver light. And ever the tempo increased, became furious as the couple danced wildly, beautifully. A faint light began to show in the sky, reddened softly, and then burst into dawn. The music stopped. The villagers ran into the square shouting and embracing; the young couple clung to one another triumphantly; the guitarist was being carried on the shoulders of several men; children were running and leaping into the air. It was over, the lime of danger was past. In Ramon's the scene was not dissimilar. A pandemonium was loose; a wild celebration was underway. John Henry, himself, was on his feet applauding.    Round Two: Replies. When the room was finally quiet, when the clapping and shouting had finally died, when the crowd had once more taken their seats and turned themselves to hear John Henry's reply -- he had nothing to say. opponent's performance. Doubt had grown into a cancer and was eating his soul. Perhaps he was wrong; perhaps the day of the live entertainer was gone; perhaps he had confused depth with mere sentiment, was clinging to a thing whose time was rightly past. Perhaps, perhaps... The strains of Bola Sete's "Guitar Lamento" reached John Henry's ears, the dark South American sorrow strangely his own, somehow right. It was with great difficulty his mind accepted that it was he who was playing it. His emotion had spread throughout his being, into his hands which touched his guitar unknowing and gave voice to his heart. And the beauty of his sorrow gave him strength. The song finished. John Henry put aside his guitar and found in his head the words of an obscure poet of the late #s; although he had only read the poem in passing, long before, the words came forth -- ' 'for the days -- When enemies had faces Before relativity captured the heart and locked it securely up in the brain Already rotting from too much too soon. for the days -- of Right When light in the heart turned body to spirit A bright candle flame in the wind. for the days -- When vision was clear The Captain with luminant stars Not yet lost in the seas of time. Oh David -- You never crouched in the dark Wondering if Goliath wasn't just Doing a job for a cause that after all might be as worthy as yours." The room was silent. For a moment John Henry was not sure he had spoken and played; it seemed something which might have occurred in his mind alone. But there came applause, sustained and earnest, comprehending. Aurora Borealis, the northern lights, leapt into the room, swirling, Arctic winter night. Then closer and closer, and finally within... John Henry played Powell and Lennon and McCartney, and Pouchini; he did scenes from Shakespeare and Gardner and Lyman; he recited Lorca and Kipling and Twain, and even the Gettysburg Address, and the preamble to the Star-Peace Agreement of Worlds. The Experience Machine brought in the World Company Ballet; it mixed a symphony of the greatest musicians of two hundred years; it took the audience into fires and earthquakes, into the womb itself, and to the super-nova of a sun. It strung a high-wire act over the tables and patrons themselves; but John Henry balanced on one leg and juggled three cocktail glasses and somehow captured the audience away. John Henry chipped and wore at the machine; he poked fun, and applauded, and spoke from his soul. And slowly the audience turned to him. Slowly they tired of being astonished and dazzled and having their breath taken away; they were like rich children finally done with too much candy and cake,, turning to apples and homemade bread. John Henry could feel the audience with him but it was late and he was tired; the machine was not. He searched through himself for a finale, a final statement on which to rest his case. "John Henry was a li'l baby, uh-huh, Sittin' on his mania's knee, oh, yes. He picked up a hammer and a little piece of steel, Said, 'Hammer's gonna be the death of me... Lawd, Lawd, hammer gonna be the death of me.' The song came from deep in John Henry's memory, a childhood song he had loved, perhaps because he shared his name with its hero. "Well now every Monday mornin , uh-huh, When the bluebirds begin to sing... , You can see John Henry out on the line , You can hear John Henry' s hammer ring... Lawd, Lawd, you can hear John Henry's hammer ring." The steady boogie picked up the crowd and pulled it into the song; they began to clap rhythmically, a few to sing. "Cap'n says to John Henry, huh, huh, 'Gonna bring me a steam drill 'round... Gonna take that steam drill out on the job, Gonna wop that steel on down... Lawd, Lawd, gonna wop that steel on down.' John Henry tol' the Captain, oh, my, Lightnin was in his eye... 'Cap'n, bet yo' las' red cent on me. For I'll beat it to the bottom or I'll die... Lawd, Lawd, I'll beat it to the bottom or I'll die.' " Every person in the crowd was singing; they were clapping their hands and stamping their feet. The crowd belonged to John Henry. All he had to do was bring them home. "John Henry started on the right hand, yes, The steam drill started on the lef -- 'Before I'd let this steam drill beat me down, I'd hammer my fool self to death... Lawd, Lawd, I'd hammer my fool self to death.' White man to!' John Henry, oh, oh, 'Nigger, damn your soul... You might beat this steam drill of mine. When the rocks in this mountain turn to gold... Lawd, Lawd, when the rocks in this mountain turn to gold.' " John Henry picked up the tempo of the song. The crowd came with him, joyfully. They were racing now, racing for the finish line. "John Henry said to the shaker, uh-huh, 'Nigger, why don't you sing... ? I'm throwin twelve poun's from my hips on down, Jes' listen to that col' steel ring... Lawd, Lawd, jes' listen to that col' steel ring.' " The silver cloud began to glow; lights flashed along the computers. John Henry Roberts appeared in the cloud, singing, playing, his face alive with the moment. The crowd was in the cloud too, clapping, stamping their feet. John Henry, the real John Henry, did not notice himself at the far end of the room; he was too engrossed in his song. Only a few patrons stopped clapping and began to watch the cloud at first. " Man that invented the steam drill, yeah. Thought he was mighty fine, yes he did, But John Henry drove near fifteen feet, And the steam drill hammered only nine... Lawd, Lawd, the steam drill hammered only nine." Still John Henry was oblivious to his own image within the cloud, competing. A few more people turned away. " John Henry tol' the Cap'n, oh, yes, 'Look yonder what I see... Yo' drill's done broke and yo' hole's done choke. And you can't drive steel like me... Lawd, Lawd, you can't drive steel like me.' At last John Henry noticed his owh image in the silver cloud. With a few exceptions, the entire crowd had turned to watch it, fascinated. " John Henry was hammerin' on the mountain, And his hammer was flashin fire. He drove so hard 'till he broke his heart. And he lied down his hammer and died... Lawd, Lawd, he lied down his hammer and he died. The entire crowd, save Ramon, was watching John Henry and itself in the silver cloud. They no longer clapped or sang or stamped their feet; but their images within the cloud did. " Well now every Monday mornin' When the bluebirds begin to sing... You can see John Henry out on the line. You can hear John Henry' s hammer ring... Lawd, Lawd, you can hear John Henry's hammer ring." John Henry stopped playing and sat quietly on his stool but the image in the silver cloud played on.  Remember that reader survey we ran several months ago? The results were interesting, to say the least. You're an interesting bunch of people -- so much so that we want to know even more about you. So here goes! to read it once Up to three months Up to six months A year Longer (specify) how many times do you go back to read something in it during the first six months? about how many people read your copy? Do you get your copy back ? #. Do you buy other science fiction magazines? If so, how magazines? #. About how many hardcover science fiction books do you buy a year Borrow from libraries or friends? About how many paperbacks bought? borrowed? Please send all responses to: # White Plains Road Scarsdale, N.Y. # Ueath row at the state prison at Angola is the most democratic one I've been on: the inmates themselves get to choose who rides and who stays home by a very simple method, and a very old one -- we draw straws. Short straw loses. If he survives his run, he usually gets to sit out the next three or four draws. How many bys he gets depends on how many cons are roosting on the Row. Fewer men, fewer bys, naturally. Still, it's a good system. Some joints, you get yourself on the guard's list and you don't last a month. He'll keep you at it until you lose. Last drawing, I had the short straw. Too bad, but not unexpected; there were only ten of us left on the Row, and since I had been out of action for nearly three months, I was due. I couldn't really complain. Actually, I wasn't all that worried. Lately we had been riding against Mississippi State, a bunch of tyro first-timers, and we were six-for-seven. Unless they came up with something better than what they'd been fielding, it was going to be a milk-run. Besides, the field, Brusly, was in our territory: we were familiar with it; the out-of-state boys weren't -- and the terrain took some getting used to. Brusly was an old river town. Back in '#I or '# a chemical plant blew out and a five-kilometer chlorine cloud rolled into town one morning and wiped out two thousand people. The few survivors were evacuated shortly thereafter, and Brusly was officially declared a Ghost a few years later. Later still, it became a site of the "executions." So I had the advantages: home field and experience. But I still wasn't looking forward to it. Win or lose, it was bad. Sometimes I wondered if winning wasn't worse. Saturday morning, an hour before I was due to leave, Bent-nose, the guard, dropped the bad news on me. "It ain't Mississippi you goin' up against today," he drawled, grinning. I was surprised. "What? Who, then?" "St. Gabriel." "St. Gabriel?" I echoed, like an idiot. That was the women's cage. "Damn!" Bentnose laughed, and I swore again, but not for the reason he must have thought. A woman rider didn't bother me like it did some guys. But St. Gabriel was tough. They had three aces over there. Worse, Brusly was closer to them than us, and they had used it more. "Who's the driver?" I asked, trying to sound casual. "Now you know I ain't supposed to tell you that!" He grinned bigger, enjoying my discomfort. "Come on, you've got credits riding on me, don't you?" "Usually Ah do." "But not this time?" He shrugged, and that worried me. If Bent-nose was betting on the opposition, then things were bad. Likely I would be up against one of the aces. I was just shy of being an ace myself -- but if he was betting on her... I started walking back to my cell. "Well, since you are riding for 'gola..."he began. I turned back to look at him, knowing he just wanted to watch me squirm. I'd drop dead before I'd give the sadistic bastard the pleasure. I said nothing, waiting. Finally he knew I wasn't going to ask again. "Kan Rela. " I shrugged, as if it meant nothing, and turned away. Let him get his kicks somewhere else. But my stomach was roiling like a snake just beheaded. Kan Rela. I knew of her all right. First woman ace. First woman with ten cars. First and only woman double ace. I was in trouble: she was a killer. On the other hand, I wasn't. Oh, sure, I had killed other riders, but that was different -- that was selfdefense. My original death-sentence was a frame, though. I hadn't killed that cop-op. I knew who did, but I also knew it was safer to keep my mouth shut. Or so I had thought at the time. I'd been wrong, of course. I was a thief, and a good one. But not a killer. I tried to tell them that, but nobody wanted to hear it. They needed murderers. Anything capital would do. There was no one else who could play the game for them. Oh, there were plenty of straights who would do it, for the money or for the kicks, but the law wouldn't let its "honest" citizenry kill each other off on national holovision. But who gave a fuck about a condemned murderer? Here was good old American know-how, and clean hands, too: have the trash kill each other and entertain at the same time. We were bigger than football had ever been. I even got fan letters. Somebody must have had credits riding on me, though. They had fitted out the Teitaro -- the best we had. I felt a little better. Some of the cars were real turtles. The Teitaro was our best, both in arms and speed. At least I'd be even in machinery. The Teitaro, slightly bigger than an old three-wheeled motorcycle, is a standard air-cushion compact, except for a # cm. thick kleersteel dome, side-mounted #mm machine guns and. thick body armor. It only had two really vulnerable spots: the butane tank in the belly, which is pretty well covered by the ground, and a dime-sized hole in the dome at the driver's eye level. Right between the eyes, to be exact. The hole is for the audience; head wounds bleed so nicely on color holovision. It makes for such dramatic viewing when a con's head explodes behind all that protection.    We got to Bmsly before the opposition, and after checking the car out, the crew locked me inside. Most straights don't know about that, the locking-in part. The videoeyes are always somewhere else when that happens, but the flushand-invisible bolt, which can only be opened from the outside, is why we don't just drive off into the sunset. Straights think we fight because we're killers, or brave, or whatever. Not because we have no choice. Inside the Teitaro, I ran through the instrument checks. All these Japanese cars were built for midgets; my # cm. frame always felt cramped. Both knees bumped the crashboard and a tight turn could slam an elbow into the sideswitches, easily firing a gun accidentally. Still, it was the best we some comfort for better handling. Uncomfortable-alive was better than comfortable-dead. The crew pushed me off just inside the fence on the highway to Plaquemine, and I took off straight for the River Road. It paralleled the levee, and I was used to the area. I headed for Twin Trees. Three kilometers from the fence I heard the guns click as they armed themselves. Yeah. Within three kilos of the fence they were useless. Otherwise, there might be an awful lot of dead guards. They didn't leave a lot to chance, did the warders. There was no way out: the fans killed automatically after twenty seconds over water, so the river was no escape and the fences not only cut the guns, they killed the fans if a car got within twenty meters. And they were electrically charged: even if a con did manage to get up enough speed to crash the fence, he'd be fried for his trouble. Then there were the videoeyes -- two for each car, not to mention Christ knows how many robot guards patrolling outside the wire. End run at the wire and river junction was out, too. The fence extended into the water on pilings for at least a thirty-second flight. Too long. Riders didn't run. They fought or the other guy killed them. Or the other woman. Twin Trees was just past the old power-line tower, and I figured to hide out in the garage of the Stone House and pull an ambush. The Stone House must have been built after the levee: houses which pre-dated it were all raised a meter or two for the annual spring flood. The Stone House, because it sat firmly on the ground, provided better cover -- and it was practically bullet-proof. I didn't know how long I'd have before she showed. I could hear the damned videoeyes buzzing over the garage, and I cursed them. My hope was that the many pecan trees in the back yard would obscure them enough so that she wouldn't spot them. There was nothing I could do to get rid of them. Once I had shot an 'eye down. That's not easy to do because the sideguns are fixed -- they don't elevate. Looking straight ahead, the two streams converge on what you see dead-ahead at about thirty meters. Audiences like their action close. Anyway, I had taken my car up and down the side of the levee several times, until one of the cameras had gotten in front of me. When I started climbing again, I had enough angle, and I enjoyed the hell out of blasting it. It cost me two weeks in the hole, but I'd do it again, except that now they're programmed to stay out of the firing line. My air conditioner kicked off and on several times. Even though I was parked in the shade, the air was hot and muggy. I could smell the flowers and overgrown grasses, and I could hear the faint buzzing of insects -- and videoeyes. Nice day to die, I thought. Sure. The buzzing of my videoeyes seemed louder suddenly, and then I realized why -- it wasn't just mine. I spotted another one passing in front of the open garage doorway. Then it stopped moving, and hovered, twenty-five meters up. I took a deep breath and hit the push fans hard. She must know where I am, I thought. And here I was a sitting duck, surprise gone. She was just off the road, and I got by so quickly that her first burst missed entirely, not even close. She corrected with her side fans and began tracking me. I watched in the rear-viewer as the slugs chewed up the ground behind me, making a trail toward the rear of the Teitaro. But the car was picking up speed, and in a few seconds I was climbing the hill-like dike that was the Mississippi River levee. She'd have to chase me. There was no time to see. I had to get ready for my trick when I crested the top. There! I killed the left side fans and goosed those on the right. I was a good meter up, due to my speed, and the car did a quick spin. When I was at # from my sprint, I killed the other side fans, and leaned all my weight forward. The nose of the Teitaro pitched downward, and I was in perfect position to hit anything behind me. Only nothing was. Automatically I fired a quick burst before I realized that she wasn't there. Too bad. Normally that would have been a good move, to tail me up the levee, hoping for a shot at my tank when I crested. The spin had put me into a good angle for a head-shot. I figured that I could rattle her before she realized that she was in a good position for a head shot, too. Wrong. And worse, she was climbing parallel to me, thirty meters away. When she reached the top, she spun her car -- a Volvo Striker -- just as I had done. Just a quarter-tum. Dead on my left side. I heard the guns chatter and felt the ping-ping of the slugs rattle off my dome. I boosted my rears fans to full and took off down the side of the levee. Not much chance of her doing any damage from that angle, but it did hurt my ego. I thought I'd pulled a sharp move and she had avoided it easily. Her car had slightly less speed than mine but a quicker turning cycle, and that should have made us about equal. Like knight or bishop in chess. I started behind the Stone House again, when my comset came on. She decided to talk. "Nice try," she said. A nicesounding voice, but hard to determine much from it. She could have been twenty or fifty, beautiful or ugly. "Thanks," I said dryly. "Not good enough though, was it?" "You're still alive, aren't you?" True. She was an ace, a double ace yet, and I was still breathing the air. That was good, unless she was just playing games. I had the house between us now, and I couldn't see her. "Welcome to Wonderland," I said. "Enjoy the rides -- fun and games!" They can broadcast the com conversations, but I knew from my own experience watching the HV on the Row that they seldom do. Tape-delay of six seconds is too slow to keep up with the action, if there is any, and live 'casts are out of the question. You never knew what some crazy con might say -- especially if he hear it on live holovision. They'd monitor, but they wouldn't send it out. "I don't suppose you'd like to quit and call it a draw?" I said. "Love to -- but..." "Sure. Try it, and they zap us both. Just a thought." I'd wondered before just what they would do if both contestants refused to fight. I wasn't that interested in finding out. This way, I had a chance. She stopped talking, and I decided it was a good time to move. Keeping the house between me and the levee, I backed off toward the pecan trees. She must have climbed the levee again to get up speed, because when she flew by the house, she must have been hitting sixty-five -- sideways, no less. Her chances of snuffing me at that speed were slim, but it was impressive. I had the advantage. I was set in the trees, and I tracked her. I even managed to bounce a couple of rounds off her car. No damage, but I felt a hell of a lot better. At least she wasn't unhittable. I'd never have caught her so I didn't try; she had too much speed going. When she was nearly a kilometer away, into the cow pasture, I called. "Not bad," I said, trying to sound unafraid. "Thanks. That was pretty good shooting." "Um." "Now that we know we can both drive," she said, "shall we get down to it?" She sounded calm; it made me nervous. I punched in the rear fans and headed back to the levee. There was a flat side on the river bank that had a lot of trees and bushes for cover. Even a few small ponds. "Where'd you go?" she asked. Her voice sounded very distant. Must be at nearly the two-kilometer limit of the comset, I thought. Good. That would give me plenty of time to find a place to get set. The videoeyes wouldn't be specific enough to give me away in all that brush, I thought. I wondered why I hadn't done that in the first place. On the other hand, if I were a genius, I wouldn't have been there. "I'm around," I said. "Don't worry." "Who, me?" she said faintly. Still off in the distance, I thought. Wrong. She came over the levee like a bomb, almost on top of me. Damn! How could she get here that fast? Because she was here all along, stupid, said a voice inside my head. Didn't you ever think of lowering your voice to make it seem like you were far away? No, come to think of it, I hadn't. Crap. I was outclassed, pure and simple, and she had me dancing seven ways to somewhere. The angle was not good enough for either of us to shoot, and she tore by so close that I could have almost touched her. A flash of a look: young, maybe thirty -- my age. Brown hair, cut short. Not a pretty face, but handsome in its own way. And grim. And scared. Amazing how much you can see in a brief instant. I got tangled up in my controls, and my spin was too slow to track her. I almost killed my left side fan, but I finally managed to get the Teitaro around, cursing all the while. She was over the water, swinging in a wide tum. Crazy! I started counting. It was going to be close. At seventeen, she was still off-shore. She passed out of my line of sight behind the trees at nineteen. If she hit the water, she'd sink like a rock, and she'd drown quickly. The cars were not water-tight, and even if they were, there'd be nobody who'd come to pull her out. But she made it. The comset blared a good ten seconds after she should have been in the water. "You still there, Del?" So she knew my name. "Still here, Kan Rela." For some insane reason, I was glad she hadn't gone down. That didn't make any sense, but I was glad anyway. "You're not too bright, playing over the river like that!" "What else could I do? I'd have been boxed between the trees otherwise. You'd have creamed me." I was glad she couldn't see my face. With the clumsiness of my turn, I hadn't had a prayer of touching her. I was glad she didn't know that. At least she was giving me credit for being dangerous. Of course that meant that she wouldn't do anything reckless. A shame. "Del?" "Yeah." "You've killed five, right?" "Yeah." "That's not counting the one they sent you up for?" "A frame." A pause. Then, "Really?" "Yeah. Why should I lie? One of us is going to be dead soon; what difference does it make?' ' "That's too bad," she said quietly. I didn't know if she was sorry that one of us was going to be dead, or that I'd been framed. Maybe both. "And you?" I asked. "He was my husband." I said nothing, waiting. "He was beating me, and I fought back. He hit his head." "I'm sorry." "Don't be. It was eight years ago. I've gotten over it." Eight years! Christ, what was it like to be on Death Row for eight years? I was only a two-year man, and I felt like I was older than the world sometimes. Eight years! I felt sorry for her. And myself. I had the fans on low so that I could creep around the bushes without stirring up too much dirt. I nosed around a large shrub, and there she was, broadside to my guns and unaware of me. I opened up with both guns. It was not a good angle. I needed a rear shot or head shot to do any real destruction. But the ground was probably too soft to bounce any slugs into her tank from the rear, and she was too good for me to chance head-to-head. I saw the tracers, every tenth round, spark off her clear dome. But only for a second. She jerked her eyes around to look at me, and then she was gone. Now or never, I thought. I swung the car out and followed her into the brush. I planned to latch onto her tail and stay there until I could get her. It was a mistake. She wasn't there. I looked frantically around, and soon found where she'd gone. She was on my tail! Bad news. The sweat was pouring off me, off the air conditioner. Somebody as good -- no, better -- then me was on me, and I knew I couldn't shake her. I had a sudden flash of realization. She was going to beat me. I was going to die. I could hear her bullets hammering on the back of my car, but I couldn't think of anything to do about it. I don't remember the actual motions; my mind was a blank. I must have slammed all my. fans into reverse. There was a screech of protesting metal, a shredding sound of plastic, a jolt that slammed me into the crashboard and bounced my head off the kleersteel dome, and I stopped. Cold. She wasn't expecting it. She tried to swerve and almost made it, she was that good. But the left edge of the Volvo caught the back of the Teitaro, and the force was enough to roll her completely -- minus all the fan ducts on her left side. I watched the whole thing in slow-motion, as if time had ceased to flow normally and had stretched out like taffy. She completed the roll, landed heavily against an oak tree. I saw her head jolted around. She must have been frantically working the controls, but she was getting no response. The Volvo wasn't going anywhere. The Teitaro was damaged badly as well, but I still had a few fans working -- I could move. Slowly I came to bear on the exposed underside of her car, jammed hopelessly against the tree. I had her, and there was nothing she could do about it, nothing. Good-bye, lady-ace. I felt no joy, however. I hadn't really beaten her with skill, only luck and mindless desperation. And she wasn't really my enemy -- she was as much a pawn as I was, an innocent victim. I couldn't even rationalize that she was a murderer. real enemies -- the good people who had put us both here for their entertainment. The ones who were enjoying every minute of this, glued to holovisions across the country. I could see her face, ten meters away, pale and defeated and looking at me. "Congratulations," she said through the comset. "You win. Good-bye." And then she waved and closed her eyes and bowed her head. Son-of-a-bitch! No! It was too much! I nursed the failing fans, pushing the car forward, to the other side. Good, the tree wasn't blocking my target! She looked up, puzzled. I began firing, swinging the front of my car back and forth in order to get hits from both sideguns. Too low. I backed the car up and tried again. Ah, better. "What are you doing?" she said "Are you crazy? You can't hurt anything that way! There's nothing on that side, except..." I grinned, knowing she could see me. "... the lock!" she finished. I hoped it would give soon. My ammunition was getting low. A minute passed, two. My right sidegun went dry. Still nothing. Less than a hundred rounds remained in my left sidegun. Fifty. Then twenty. The lever popped up, and a crack appeared in the nearly featureless side of her car. I stopped firing, but I never even considered it. The lock was gone, the gullwing It took only a second for her to door unlocked. flip the lever and let me out. We sat quietly for a minute as "Can you swim?" I asked, grinthe echoes of the machine gun died. ning. They had framed me and turned "Sure. But our chances -- " me into a killer. No matter how I "Are slim and snowball," I rationalized it, that's what I had befinished. I looked up at the vidcome. A killer. But not anymore. I eoeyes, still focused automatically looked at her face, and I knew that on the two dead cars. And our dead I couldn't play the game by their past. rules. "They'll probably kill us," she Her door opened, and with only a said, second's hesitation, she stepped out. "Probably." Tall, slim, and wondering. Was I We grinned at each other and playing some new trick, a cruel started for the river. It was a big joke for the audience to drool over? river, but whatever the chances, it She took a deep breath and sure beat being a pawn, and hell, at began to walk toward me. My releast we'd cheat the audience. It maining gun was lined up perfectly, was almost worth it for that alone.  Paul Walker # pp., Houghton Mifflin, #, # The Worlds of Theodore Sturgeon, #pp., Ace Books, # reissue, # The Siege of Wonder, Mark S. Gesreissued #, # Writing and Selling Science Fiction, the Science Fiction Writers of America, Writers Digest, #pp. #, # Q. Name three famous Ores? A. Joan of Ore, Noah's Ore, and Ore Linkletter P ertinent questions in reference to J.R.R. Tolkien's The SilDid you like it? I loved it. Is it as good as Lord of the Rings? That's hard to answer flatly. I have read LotR twice, and lived with the memory of it for twenty years; while I have only just so much in it that should be taken into account in making an evaluation, and I am not a Tolkien scholar. But my very subjective impression is that it is better. Both times I read LotR I had to push myself along to get through the first two books. I found a lot of it tedious. But I was never bored It has so much charm and excitement; imagination and invention. However, it is different than LotR. A narration rather than a dramatic narrative. It is not a novel, but a mythology. A long series of closely connected tales that form a history of the world from its beginnings. I can imagine some people being put off by this, bored, or disappointed. I found it delightful. What is it about? Three hundred and four pages, not counting the addenda. There are five separate, but related, narratives. The first is the "Ainulindale," which recounts the story of the creation, not simply of the world, but of the three great "themes" that are to compose the scheme of things in times to come. The second is the " Valaquenta. " The theogony. Who's Who among the gods. The third is the "Quenta origin of the Elves, Dwarves, and what not, and how they left the protection of the Valar for MiddleEarth. Of how the god (more accurately, angel) Melkor fell into his evil ways to become the accursed Morgoth. His plans for conquest, his victories, his inevitable defeat. Of the Elvish heroes who were born to battle against him. The legendary cities they championed that fell before him one by one. Of the reconciliation of Elves and Valar. Of the passing of their reign and the rise of Men. The fourth is the "Akallabeth." The fall of the mighty land of Numenor to the wily cunning of Sauron. And finally, "Of the Rings of Power and the Third Age," which is an attempt to synthesize the whole epic from beginning to the end of LotR and beyond. There are very useful appendices to help the reader keep track of who is who and doing what; plus some excellent maps. I might recommend the reader look at the "Note on Pronunciation" before getting too far into the book, to help him pronounce the names correctly. There are hundreds of them, all mellifluous. Do you have any favorites among the tales? The story of Beren and Luthien. Charming. The story of Tuor and his fight with the dragon. And Sauron's conquest of Numenor. Very spectacular. But I loved it all. A thoroughly entertaining book. Any further comments? I expect so much will be written about this book in years to come by fen who have studied it conscientiously that it seems futile for me to say anything more, but the curious thing about it is that, despite all the pleasure it gave to me, it has made me think less of Tolkien than I did before. He was neither a genius nor an original. It is not that he was not a good writer. His prose is fine. But he is imitating pre-Christian literature with the intellect and imagination of a middle-class Victorian, and what is most poignant, most dramatic, and most profound in the former is utterly lacking in the latter. The stories and themes of such as Beowulf and The Wanderer were derived from folk tales and reflected a universal spiritual point of view. Life was a terrible thing. Man was cursed with the impermanence of existence. Age was to be feared as much as any disease. Freedom was out of the question. Without his tribe or clan, a man was doomed. War was a way of life. Glory, an illusion. It was better that a man had never been born. These were not the sentiments of a group of fashionably pessimistic writers catering to the neurotic tastes of their age. They are to be found everywhere in western literature and song for thousands of years. And the same is true of fairy tales. The best deal with very fundamental concepts, such as hope and fear, with an almost childlike simplicity of technique. But none of this is true of Tolkien. The reader is always aware of the high quality of the mind behind the invention. Not that Tolkien is given to Vonnegut-like cleverness, but neither is he capable of transcending his conventional #th-century view of society to depict the universal human condition. His characters are never more than human. Their motivations never more than familiar. Nor do his characters embody their motivations. It is not what Tolkien tells, or fails to tell, us about them that makes them less than archetypal; it is what they are -- little Englishmen. And nothing more. To the majority of people who read the Odyssey today, the fact that Odysseus is a Greek is of minor importance. Homer convinces us that he is Man. Or rather, an aspect of Man struggling against a hostile world. And the same is true of the monster Grendel. The embodiment of menace and malice. Everyman's bogeyman. But this is not true of Frodo or Feanor or the Gollum or Sauron. At best, they are a Dickensian variety. This is not to say that they are not pleasant characters to read about, or that Tolkien does not tell a wonderful story, but it is not more than a wonderful story. The essence of the greatness of the material is missing; those elements of the tragic and the terrible and the sensual that make the originals so potent a literature. I cannot accuse him of "cuteness" as some have. His treatment of the elves and hobbits is affectionate rather than sentimental, but there is the element of "niceness," of gentility, in them all, even in the likes of Morgoth, that undermines their fairy-tale credibility. For all the pages of talk of the unmentionable evils to be found in the dungeons of Morgoth and Sauron, one knows there are things neither would stoop to. For instance -- well, use your own imagination. Think of something evil. Then try to imagine it in Mordor. The closest Tolkien comes to an unmentionable is in the story of Turin and his love for Niniel. He has found her wandering in the woods, suffering from complete amnesia. He marries her, not knowing she is his sister. Eventually, they find out. They kill themselves. But whereas a Sophocles would have accompanied their fate with horrendous wailing and horror, Tolkien manages it with a stiffer-upper-lip decorum that I am school library shelves. The cardinal sin in Tolkien's world, as in every other mythological invention, is Pride. But where in a Milton it is seen as a flaw of heroic dimensions that drives man to the madness of challenging the throne of Heaven, in Tolkien it is simply a kind of bad manners. The sin of pride, to an Englishman, is a sin against one's class. It is the asserting of one's individual aspirations and ambitions over and against the collective order. An order, the English are WE'RE Reduce If Overweight American Heart Association () firmly convinced, ordained, and sustained, by God himself. This is the sin of Morgoth. Not to be God, but to rule as himself over his own creation, his own order. Naturally, he fails. In fact, he never had a chance of succeeding, for all his power, for the order of the world (the universe itself) is the will of God, absolute and immutable; and by failing to perceive this, or refusing to accept it, he defines himself as either a fool or a madman. Absolute creation is in the hands of God; a Morgoth can only corrupt what already exists. Feanor, the greatest of the Elves, like many a hero, falls into the same trap. He refuses to hand over his finest creation, the Silmarills, to the Valar for the welfare of the community. He refuses to accept his class's subordination to that of the aristocratic, angel-like Valar and takes them into exile where he immediately commits a peasant-like crime and is cursed. Although the class structure is the same in the hierarchy of the gods, where Tolkien's differs is in their school-masterish rationality. An Apollo would have smashed a Feanor to elvish mush for so much as giving him a dirty look, and repented his hastiness at leisure, but never a Valar. They are always good as they are always just. None of which is to be interpreted as an expression of my own prejudices against the English, of which I have none. I love the English. And I still love Tolkien. to be seen for what it is: an English fairy taleabout Englishmen. And nothing more. Theodore Sturgeon: # of science fiction is crap. Fact: Theodore Sturgeon writes science fiction. Conclusion: # of Theodore Sturgeon's science fiction is crap. Two of the most interesting stories in The Worlds of Theodore Sturgeon concern young men who are highly talented, sensitive, and loving, but who are unable to succeed in the mundane world because of their neurotic personalities. After reading the nine stories in this inferior collection, I am inclined to think Sturgeon had himself in mind when he created them. Everything that made Sturgeon one of the most influential sf writers of the late forties and fifties is here -- the genuinely interesting mind, the sensitivity and compassion, the instinct for drama, the gentle humor, and the sense of the need for a careful balance between the human and scientific elements in an sf story. Yet for all the talent on display, not one of these stories is what it could have been. In story after story, idea and emotion, drama and theme are buried under sloppy sentimentality, crude overwriting, and its related ill, diarrhea of the dialogue. All lack discipline -- patience -- that extra careful draft that would have been necessary to refine their difficult fictional elements. For what Sturgeon was trying to do was difficult indeed: to humanize the tradition of pulp science fiction without losing the tradition altogether. To relate the scientific and human elements of the story in such a way as to realize both of them dramatically. And to write science fiction as if it were poetry, a blend of vision and feeling; something that left the reader moved as much by one as by the other. Simak is the one writer who comes to mind who accomplished this in Sturgeon's time, but since then it has become the main direction of almost all good science fiction. But where Simak, at his best, is careful. Sturgeon gives the impression that having the ideas in mind, he just sat down and wrote. Frankly, I found most of these stories rather boring to re-read, but not entirely. That special Sturgeon quality still exerts its power through all the verbiage. But technically he seems most successful when he is most mischievious, as in "Shottle Bop," or "The Sky was Full of Ships." And to an extent in "The Perfect Host," which is really so old-fashioned I am embarrassed to admit I enjoyed it. I suspect it is the kind of story that sf writers can't get away with anymore. The kind written straight off the top of the head in the wee hours of the morning when the writer is smashed out of his skull. He is least successful here at his most interesting efforts, such as "The Graveyard Reader," which is sentimental and predictable, or in "The Other Man" and "Maturity," which are hideously crude and naive and sentimental and half-a-dozen other things, but interesting all the same. Then there are a few antiques, such as "Memorial" and "The Skills of the Xanadu," which were not worth reprinting. In fact, it is curious that this book was reprinted. No one I spoke to at Ace knew who had selected the stories back in We are pleased to introduce the Galaxy Library Organizers -- custom designed volume binders which will file and preserve up to # issues of your Galaxy collection. Each durable black and tan vinyl case is handsomely embossed in' gold with the Galaxy logo. Priced at # each; # for #, # for #, including shipping and handling. Send your check or money order and coupon below to: P.O. Box #I Philadelphia, Pa. #I Please send me Galaxy Library Organizers. I have enclosed  (Make payable to Jesse Jones Box Corp.) Offer good in U.S.A. only. #; only that it had Sturgeon's blessing as a survey of his work from # to #. What a shame if anyone believed that. Sturgeon has done better. Your money would be better spent on E Pluribus Unicorn or Caviar or Not Without Sorcery, not to mention More Than Human. All are uneven, but all have a few stories that are better than any of these, and like other "uneven" sf writers such as Simak and Bradbury, Sturgeon's best will leave its mark on your soul. Wearisome wizards and ho-hum homunculi On the front cover of Mark S. Geston's The Siege of Wonder, just above the absolutely delightful illo by H.R. Van Dongen, Gerald Jonas of the Times is quoted as saying, "I liked this book very much," which puzzles me, because I did not like the book at all. I don't doubt Jonas' word; but that he liked it and I found it so cold and unentertaining makes me wonder if it was just a case of this not being my sort of book. Years ago, I was impressed by Geston's first novel, Lords of the Starship, and the memory was revived by this one. The strangeness, the atmosphere, the ambiguity of the ending. All here. But none of the wonder, the mystery. The Siege of Wonder is about the final days of a war between the forces of magic and those of science that has lasted seven hundred years. It seems to divide into three parts: the mission of Aden, an agent of the powerful Special Office, to implant a spying device in the eye of a unicorn; his return and affair with a magical maiden named Gedwyn; and the bi-lateral expedition of Aden and two Border Command scientists to the Holy City after the Wizards have been mysteriously vanquished by their own power. The first is a sort of Mission: Impossible situation, which, like everything else in the book, just -- happens. We are introduced to a not very interesting or personable hero who does his job with bland efficency, and then goes away. There is a fleeting moment of suspense in the church when his cohort implants the device, but as Geston disdains melodrama, it is gone as quickly as it came. Aden then must travel hundreds of miles to get back to his own lines, but aside from once being watched momentarily by two masked men, it is a humdrum journey. He meets a beautiful girl with magical powers with whom he has an idyllic affair that for another fleeting moment made the book live. But then he and the moment go away again. At that point I lost patience and never again really gave a damn, or was encouraged to care, what the rest of the book was about. Aden gets home, is debriefed, and recuperates. Two new characters, as faceless and uninteresting as he, have what little dialogue there is in the book, discussing the war. Then it is discovered the wizards have mysteriously vanished. Aden sets out again to find Gedwyn and see the Holy City. The two scientist soldiers go to see what has happened. Had Geston brought it off, the remaining half of the book would have been a field day for all concerned, for he obviously gave a lot of thought to the scenes he describes of a land of magic in which the magic has died and the wondrous creatures that survive go painfully to their deaths. As it is, Geston seems so terrified of writing a single line of purple prose that everything is told, more often than shown, with a kind of grim matterof-factness. A style that I found as hard to penetrate as any I have ever read. As there are no characters to care about, so there is no conflict to get excited about. Things happen in series rather than in sequence. One is never sure until the end whom Geston is rooting for. Both sides appear equally unpleasant socially and politically. Most likely it is all a metaphor for the war between science and art, or intellect and imagination, or some such thing, but it is so abstract as to be irrelevant to my knowledge of this conflict. Geston's scientists are no more credible than his wizards. All of this might have been forgivable if only Geston's wonders were wondrous. But they are not. Wizards, gryphons, fairy princesses, floating cities, etc., etc. It is simply not enough to say, "The Grand Wizard strode down the boulevard accompanied by his dragon, Lucille." One must see the grandness of the wizard and the fiercesomeness of the dragon. Stated matter-of-factly, it means less than nothing. Geston had the talent and the brains and the ability. He simply chose to write another kind of book. One that did not appeal to me at all. It did appeal to Jonas though, so perhaps there are other people out there who will find more in The Siege of Wonder than I did. If so, I would be curious to know what. Porkbarrel Prose How many "How to Write" books have I read over the past twenty years? A dozen? Two dozen? How many of them were really worthwhile? One? Two? One I would swear by; another I would recommend as supplementary reading. The rest were all, "Well, you know, the way I do it is..." Such books and articles depress me, but whether for the readers or the writers I am not sure. There are three kinds of "How to Write" books. First, texts -- with diagrams and exercises, most of which only demonstrate how hard it is to explain the obvious. Second, advice books -- filled with "tips." And, third, anecdotal autobiographical accounts of a particular writer's career masquerading as a text. Some of these are good. I especially recommend Patricia Highsmith's Plotting and Writing Suspense Fiction. It will teach you nothing about plotting or writing but it will tell you all sorts of things about the wonderful mind of a talented novelist. Writing and Selling Science Fiction by "The Science Fiction Writers of America" is an advice book. There are eleven essays by the likes of Poul Anderson, Jerry Poumelle, Kate Wilhelm, James Gunn, George R.R. Martin and andy offutt. As such books go, it isn't bad. The Anderson piece on "Nomenclature in Science Fiction" is a delight. Poumelle on building future worlds is interesting. Wilhelm on characterization is accurate and succinct. In fact, just about everybody is mercifully concise and nobody makes a jackass of himherself. C.L. Grant writes an intelligent and useful introduction and andy offutt gleefully teels us how to sock were largely redundant. If you know anything about writing, the book is not going to tell you anything you do not already know. If you know little or nothing about it, it is not going hurt you. But novices should be warned to approach such books with caution. Their usefulness is less in the advice they impart (which could as easily be found in a writer's magazine) than in the attitudes they encourage. Professionals take a lot for granted. Writing is a skill that is more absorbed than learned, and ideas that seem simple commonsense to the sf writer are often difficult concepts for anyone else to grasp. The reason is that they cannot take into account the factor of their talent. Consequently, a Kate Wilhelm can make the very high art of characterization seem child's play: "You just sit down and ask yourself -- " Professionals have a better idea of the attitudes involved in their success but these attitudes are still generally vague. They cannot be truly explained. They have to be understood by exposure -- by listening in on professional minds at work, for example -- and a casual reading of a book like this will not give it to the novice. He has to first empty his mind of chicken fat and then meditate upon what he is absorbing. Unfortunately there is much chicken fat in these essays. We should have a right to expect better of sane and sensible attitudes here should be of some use. I would not recommend this book but I would not discourage anyone from it either.  Okay, Geis. What did ol' J.J.P. say when he called? And how come he didn't ask for me? "Well, Alter, he spoke as if you were a mere literary device, a simple figment of my imagination. He had no idea that dealing with you and your tantrums would eventually drive him into another editorial position just as it drove Jim Baen to Ace Books." I am not difficult to work with, as you should know, Geis. I am the soul of reasonableness, the zenith of cooperation, the apex of... of -- "Bitchiness." Bitchi -- Listen, stop denigrating me. You'll give the new editor of "Right!" -- impression of me. Now, what did J.J. Pierce have to say? "Oh, the general new-editor hope for improvement and desire to do the best he could. Also, he said he wanted the column as long as we He did? Very shrewd man. I will not disappoint him. Even though I am running rather short of ideas for the column. "Why don't you appeal to the readers for help, Alter? Suggest they send in topics they'd like you and me to discuss. Have them send in direct questions." I have a column for this time but... say, I'll ask my thousands of readers to send in suggestions for future columns and to ask questions they'd like me to answer. "Alter!" Yeah... that'll bring in feedback, give everybody a sense of participation and make my work easier. What do you think Geis? "I think... I think -- " I knew you'd approve. So that's what I'll do. Readers out there! You! Stop picking your nose and stop half-thinking about that stackedhung girl-boy next door! If there's some topic or idea or aspect of sf you'd like Geis and me to argue about, send it in. Got a question you'd like answered about him or me? Send it in. Send it to Geis  Alter, P. O. Box #, Portland, Oregon #. "We'll be lucky to get three letters, Alter. And the suggestions will likely be obscene and anatomically impossible." For you, Geis, but not for me. I enjoy it. "Not with my body, you don't!" Don't be a sorehead. "It's not my head that'll be sore!" Nevertheless, the invitation to the readers is genuine. Let's see what happens.  Grump M utter Now, onward to the body of this column, I'd like to talk about science fiction for -- "For a change?" -- openings. "Get your mind off of sex. Alter." Geis! Will you stop hectoring me? Just stop it! Lay off now. I've got something important to say. "That'll be the day. What could you have in that tendrilled head that could be important? Listen, and be convinced of my superiority. Now I've watched you begin reading a new sf novel or a story, read a couple of paragraphs, become bemused, distracted, irritated, angered, enraged, furious, apoplectic, and finally throw the book or magazine across the room while shouting a vile oath, an imprecation even. "Yes... that happens all too often. I find the technique of most sf writers to be so abysmal -- especially the elementary technique involved in opening lines and paragraphs -- that I turn into a cursing monster." Exactly. Your self-control -- "And I've seen you do it too, Alter. First your eyes glint, then you mutter alien words under your breath, then your tendrils stiffen and turn pink, deepening in color to livid crimson. Finally, eyes glittering, you tense and your right arm shoots forward with the book or magazine and the offending publication rockets through the air to either hit the wall or impact in the woodbox next to the stove, where I have to salvage it for future reference. All right, let's get to the meat of what I'm trying to say. While I was rummaging around in your memory cells, I came across a lot of recall from books and magazines devoted to fiction writing and magazines you'd read in your youth. "How to Write Fiction." "How to Grab Readers," "The Critical First Paragraph." Things like that. You read years of writer's digest, all Jack Woodford's books on writing and -- "They made an indelible impression, Alter, and by applying that knowledge, I managed to sell my first serious commercial story to adam in # and about a hundred others in the following few years, while starting to write novels in nineteen sixty. Sold my first eighty-nine novels with only three or four rejections along the way." Stop bragging. I'm trying to make point. The point is that the first two or three paragraphs of a story are crucial. The point is that a reader will stick with a writer that long, but damn few any longer without being intrigued or hooked by some fiction dynamic death, danger, sex, power, money. We've seen people browsing at newsstands. A cover or a title or a writer's name will impel a reader to pick the book or magazine off the rack for further investigation. The reader will read for a few seconds here and there... and a few people will even read the last page before deciding whether to purchase or not. "Alter, I view people who read the endings of stories before reading the entire story as creatures benighted by fate, a breed of mental masochists, a perverted variety of -- " Oh, shut up, Geis! What I want to do here is to underline the importance of making the reader want to read the next line. From the first line to the last line. And I'll present some good and bad examples of opening sequences of current novels. "Alter, your concern for your fellow sf writers is marvelous. I'm sure they'll thank you for giving them lessons in public and for pointing out their flaws, faults and failings. They'll pat you on the head with blunt instruments!" Nevertheless, Geis, I will persist in my crusade to improve the lot of the sf reader. Let me begin. I am going to quote the first paragraph of an sf novel published in nineteen seventy-seven: then I will have a comment and then I will identify it and its writer. Okay? "No!" Fine. Here is the quote: Moving faster than the dawn, the shuttle from the orbiting cruiser Realta might have been seen, by the sharpest of those eyes that watched from the landing station, as a flash of light, preceding, by just a few seconds, as it began to rise above the eastern horizon. With the new day came the wind; an unobtrusive breeze at first, it rose, as the sun climbed higher, into a biting gale that flung the countryside into a frenzy of unwelcomed activity. It shook the tiny landing station with its human and native occupants, until both man and alien looked to each other for moral comfort and a reassurance that they would not at any moment be flung across the hills -- with concrete base, windproofed towers and docked ships following in a turmoil of destructive energy. Doesn't that opening paragraph with its dense, ill-structured sentences, malaprop metaphor and dumb content -- doesn't it make you itchy to read on? I especially liked where human and alien looked to each other for moral support. Where's the morality of anything involved? The author wanted to say that a very strong wind usually accompanied sunrise on this alien planet and it made people and natives wonder if they'd survive. But they obviously had survived, for generations. And the space station too, for decades or more. What we have is author overkill, ineptitude and careless thinking. I never did get past the third paragraph. The author had demonstrated he was a klutz at fiction and nothing indicated any compensating talent for dialogue or characterization or sense of wonder. It would have been a very dreary read so -- "You threw it across the room, eh, Alter?" Right. For those who may want to know who and what, the quote is from Eye Among the Blind by Robert P. Holdstock. (Doubleday, #.) "Are you now going to give us an example of a very good opening for an sf novel?" Of course. But fine opening paragraphs are preferred for any story of any type, of any genre. For a good one, all you have to do is reach for the nearest Ron Goulart book. Thus, in his recent The Emperor of the Last Days (Popular Library, #, #.) we have: The man plummeted, straight down past Dan Farleigh's only window. "Hey!" Dan had been chatting with his central computer. He only got a flashing impression of the silently screaming man out of the comer of his eye. "Only some guy doing the Dutch," said the computer's voice box. "Nothing to -- " "He must have jumped from some office directly above this one." Dan was running toward the oval plexiwindow. Police aircruisers were already hooting someplace below when the long lanky young man got across the huge, high and hollow Fax-Central Office to take a look out. "I can see him sprawled on a pedramp at about level thirtytwo," said Dan, craning his neck and pressing his forehead against the soft, tinted window. The walkramps and towering buildings of Manhattan made multicolored zigzag patterns across the morning... Needless to say, Geis, that opening line got me and the swift, information-laden sentences that followed drew me along, painting a picture of the city, the technology, the central character. Bloody marvelous, Goulart's technical skill is incredible. "But, Alter, he never seems to apply this virtuosity to a heavy, serious, important novel. All he deals in is formula with a dash -- sometimes a flagon -- of satire." That's his affair, Geis. We are not here to critique successful writers' careers and choices of material. I will now use an opening quote from a long-time sf writer whose name will carry his readers through a dull sequence -- because they trust him. The quote: Five of them were seated about the central table of the recreation room. In name it was the recreation hall , but it just wasn't as big as all that. Bring up a dozen visiting firemen, plus the three-man crew of the spacecraft, and the place was packed. However, it was a reasonably charming room, made livable with paintings and other art, complete with comfortable furniture, a well-stocked bar, Tri di television, and of all things, a ping-pong table. Ping-pong took a bit of getting used to in these parts; for that matter, even a card game could take some getting used to. They were, reading from left to right, Mary Lou Pickett, American; Kingsley Brett-James, Englishman; Max Zimmerman, Israeli; Li Ching, Chinese; and Azikiwe Awolowo, Nigerian. They spoke to each other in Esperanto, for policy reasons, though all knew English, and each of them liked each of the others as much as they had ever liked anyone. They had to; it was a matter of survival. They were playing Liar's Dice, once-favorite of the Royal Air Force when the chips were down during the Battle of Britain. Max Zimmerman shook the dice cup with a flourish, banged it down on the table and peered beneath the edge, hiding the cup from his neighbors with his other hand. Smiling broadly, he announced. "Three aces," and passed the cup to Li Ching. The only hint of possible potential troublesuspense is in that business of having to like their companions because it was a matter of survival. "I agree. Alter. This is a lowgrade opening sequence, the mark of a lazy writer who want to indulge in name-listing and setting the stage before getting down to business. Who is the writer? That quote was from Space Visitor by Mack Reynolds. (Ace, #, #.) It shows he is taking his readers somewhat for granted. "I would hardly have believed it of Reynolds. Are you going to give us another good opener for contrast?" Of course. I'll even give you two goodies from two of the best-known sf writers. Observe: Were they truly intelligent? By themselves, that is? I don't know and I don't how how we can ever find out. If they were not truly intelligent, I hope I never live to see us tangle with anything at all like them which is intelligent. I know who will lose. Me. You. The so-called human race. "That is a grabber, Alter. Who wrote it?" Tell you in a few seconds, Geis. Read this one: In the nightime heart of Beirut, in one of a row of generaladdress transfer booths, Louis Wu flicked into reality. His foot-length queue was as white and shiny as artificial snow. His skin and depilated scalp were chrome yellow; the irises of his eyes were gold; his robe was royal blue with a golden steroptic dragon superimposed. In the instant he appeared, he was smiling widely showing pearly, perfect standard teeth. Smiling and waving. But the smile was already fading, and in a moment it was gone, and the sag of his face was like a rubber mask melting. Louis Wu showed his age. "Ahh, Alter. I remember that one." You should, Geis. The first quote was the opening of The Puppet Masters by Robert A. Heinlein. The one you remembered was the first few lines of Larry Niven's Ringworld. They both grab in different ways. The Heinlein quote raises all kinds of must-be-answered questions in the reader's mind and he'll read on to find the answers. The Niven quote shows us a future with everyday matter-transmitters and makes us wonder why Wu was faking -- perhaps -- that smiling goodbye. The passage is exotic, smooth and intriguing. The reader wants to know more, to be further entertained by a writer whom he senses is a hell of a storyteller. "Alter, are you telling me and our readers, that just by reading the first few paragraphs of a story or a novel, it's possible to judge the merits and entertainment potential of the whole?" Well, yeah, I think that's true ninety-five per cent of the time. The really good writer will show himself instantly. He knows the importance of the first lines, of the first page. The less skilled, the less talented, the less concerned writer, the lazy writer, will betray himself in the first two or three paragraphs. Consider the following: I stood behind the pulpit and watched them file smugly into their pews, as they had obviously done every Sunday of their lives and as their parents had all done before them. Life in a small town like Middlefield was built upon such rituals, as I was coming to find out. If you knew everyone who lived around you, and were kept in close proximity to them, you needed such standards of behavior to keep you from tearing their throats out after a couple of years. People deviated from those rituals only at their own risk. In one way, at least, it was comforting -- I knew I had a captive audience for the length of my service. After that was anybody's guess. Light streaming in through the windows made the front pews hotter than the shadowed ones in back, which gave everyone an excuse not to sit close to the front. I wasn't fooled by their excuses; after more than a year in Middlefield, I was still an outsider -- the minister from the big city who has invaded the parish of the late lamented ReAn Informal  Irreverent Science Fiction  Fantasy Journal Edited  Published by Richard E. Geis Issue ## features interviews with: Jack Vance, A.E. van Vogt, Ray Bradbury and Piers Anthony. "The Annual Nebulous Awards -- #" Satire by Greg and Jim Benford. "The Silverberg That Was" by Robert Silverberg. "The Alter-Ego Viewpoint" presents Alter with bloody axe standing over murdered books. Plus Prozine notes, Small Press Notes, "Other Voices" and letters, letters, letters...And More. Quartertysample I year #two years. # P.O. Box # Portland, OR #I verend Brand. My predecessor had served this con -- "Hey, Alter, what are you quoting from, some religious novel? Some epic of the Midwest involving a tormented young minister who tries to make improvements, who falls in love with the banker's wife, who suffers a crisis of faith, who -- " Nope, Geis. This is from a science-fiction novel published in nineteen seventy-six. "How much longer does it go on like that?" It goes on for five pages before anything science fictiony or suspenseful or tension-inducing happens. Five pages of ministerial trivia and setting-of-the-stage and desultory introduction-of-characters , and minor characters at that. "I don't understand how a competent editor could allow that to get past him." I don't either, Geis. That quote is from The Seeker by David Bischoff and Christopher Lampton. It was Laser Book Number Thirty and the Laser line was edited by Roger Elwood. I suspect that poorly edited and poorly written books like The Seeker are major reasons for Laser's failure and death. "Are you going to inflict any more examples on us? Don't you think you've made your point?" Yes, I guess I have. There will be screams of agony from certain quarters but I am here asserting that. By Ghod, you can judge a book or a story by its first few paragraphs. You can take the measure of the writer by how well he treats his readers on the first page. And I would urge readers to make these judgments. Readers are what make science fiction the expanding genre that it is at the moment and unless they are given good stuff to read, they'll simply put down the books and mags and slowly walk away. "Of course. Alter, this also puts a greater responsibility on the editors since they choose the stories and novels that are published. Are you saying they are or have been lax?" Yes. Too often they'll be too lazy -- or too intimidated by a Big Name Pro -- to insist on changes or to do the manuscript editing required. "Care to give any editorial names?" I'm not that crazy, Geis. But I will say that analog has had of late a lot of pedestrian stories with dull, tedious beginnings. Ben Bova ought to spend more time in the office with a blue pencil in hand. "Oh, fine. Now that you've offended the editor who always wins the Best Editor Hugo, do you want to end this column before you stick your pseudopods any farther into your mouth?" Yeah, okay. This column is ended. Dear Mr. Baen: Regarding Mr. Cooper's letter in the July issue. Is there really someone out there who does not know why there are so few women who read and write science fiction? Two or three years ago the editor of a major science-fiction monthly made the statement that few of the stories by women that were submitted were published because they were either poorly written, or "dealt with feminine concerns." Whichever Mr. B. it was should have been given a Golden Pig Award. Speculative fiction always has been, and still is, limited to those concerns that fall into the traditionally masculine sphere. Also: when I was a young child, my wild play and bookishness were viewed with tolerance. But as soon as my breasts began to show, mother, teachers, priests, and peers began to exert tremendous pressure on me to conform to the image of a "young lady." Men were the heads of families and did all the thinking. Women were the hearts and were not supposed to think at all. So it was ordained by God. The girls around me cinched in their waists and turned in their baseball mitts and books. I refused. There was no one to play baseball with, but there was a library. In general science and biology I constantly did extra work, not for brownie points, but from fascination. Acoustics, meteorolgy and the aurora sent me to the library every free moment I could glean. I always got A's. I would often linger after class arguing with the teacher or asking him questions, or doing further lab work. Did this man ever encourage me? Ever suggest a career in science, medicine or research? Heavens no! That was for men! Of course it was all right for me to study biology and chemistry. I might want to be a nurse! I had always hated arithmetic, but algebra was something else. How I loved it! In geometry I soared on tangents, congruities and neat packets of Yet I was programmed for Latin and chemistry, and prevented from taking physics on the grounds that physics was "too difficult" and "took a lot of math." And, of course, I needed the Latin for that nursing career I had no interest in. When I discovered Heinlein, who was I to share it with? The boys, who had no use for a girl "brain?" The girls, who resolutely avoided anything labeled "masculine?" When, in my senior year, I stubbornly insisted on taking advanced math rather than the literature course I was programmed for, any psychiatrist of the time would have labeled me as 'sick.' I was still reading adventure yams at #. I obviously did not accept my femininity and was afflicted with penis envy. When you guys thrill to swirling galaxies, it's normal. When I do the same, it's "penis envy." Even though women's liberation has made many changes in such attitudes, there are a good many psychiatrists around today who would make a similar evaluation. The pre-revolutionary Chinese were a very barbaric people, we are told. They bound the feet of little girls, crippling them for life in the name of beauty and femininity. We Westerners are so much more civilized. We only bind their minds. Eleven years after I turned my back on that dreadful but fairly typical small town high school, I finally entered college. By then I was married to a wonderful man, who preferred smart redheads to dumb blondes, and had two children. I went to a junior college and majored in architecture. I took both college transfer and technical-occupational courses. I finally studied physics. My closest women friends, a psychotherapist, a civil engineer and a musicologist, are all avid readers of science fiction. Dede Wentworth #I I W. Margate Terrace Chicago, #. # Glad to know you saved yourself from the fate of so many other women! Maybe you can answer a question that bugs me: Why are at least half the best new writers women, even though the total percentage of women entering the field is still low? -- j-j-PDear Mr. Baen: In reply to Larry Cooper's letter in your July issue, I must say that he touched a raw nerve. As a one-time "closet" sf fan and a woman, I am still amazed at the reaction I get from people when I mention that I like sf and science essays. Most, I believe, have never had the slightest contact with either (and I must add that exposure to science classes in high school and college seems to have little bearing on the matter). Traditionally, women have been excluded from direct knowledge of sf by conditioning in their early years. I fell into this field by accident. While browsing in a local book store on a snowy day, I found nothing to interest me among the best-sellers, and happened to see Asimov's Foundation trilogy -- and was intrigued by the fact it was a trilogy and (oh horrors!) by the cover. That was almost ten years ago, and I've been a voracious reader ever since. Over those years, however, I have met very few people who share this interest, and all of them are male. Obviously, then, there are so few women writing sf because so fev know anything about it. In one of Dr. Asimov's books about his early life, he mentions having read sf magazines. I had never seen one on the stands here, or at my previous location posure to sf magazines, and I am enjoying it immensely. Why can't I find local store? I even have trouble finding regular sf books. Comment? Beverly R. Brown #-# Crestwood Dr. Sparks, Nev., #I It makes us shudder to think that there are women sf readers so isolated they haven't even heard of the magazines. If you and others in Sparks you could subscribe. That way, you won't miss the fiction -- and you could also follow convention listings in the SF Calendar until you see one near enough to get to and end your isolation. -- j-j-P Dear Mr. Baen: I'd like to make a few comments on Dr. Poumelle's column about energy from waste ("Can Trash Save Us?" July #). First of all. An Index of Possibilities: Energy and Power, is not by the people was put together in California, whereas the Index was assembled in Great Britain. Also, it should be pointed out that the Index people seem to take a more whimsical approach than the Whole Earth people. There was a publication dealing with energy issued in # by the Whole Earth people, in collaboration with several other grdups, entitled Energy Primer: Solar, Water, Wind, and BioFuels (edited by Richard Merrill, Chuck Missar. Thomas Gage, and James Buey, published by Portola Institute). It deals with "alternative" energy sources, and it devotes a significant amount of space to the utilization of organic wastes. For that matter. The Last Whole Earth Catalog, published in #, showed interest in the possibility of extracting energy from wastes (see pages # and #). The only reason they didn't give more space to the subject was the relative lack of information at that time. So much for the myth that those concerned about the environment typically follow faddish trends (though there is a segment of the population which clearly does become faddishly "involved" with various "issues," not just ecological ones). As for Dr. Poumelle's claim that "those who would save the world" hold grossly unrealistic views on the potential of such energy sources, a look at the introduction and biofuel sections of Science fiction as visionary literature #, now at your bookstore Here are eight of Robert Silverberg's favorite stories, all of them offering that transcendental experience which only the best science fiction can provide. They "give the reader, for a sizzling moment, a communion with the fabric of space and time, and leave him forever transformed, forever enlarged." Edited and introduced by the Energy Primer clearly shows that the authors have an understanding of the limited amount of energy availahle in waste, and of the technological problems of extracting it. Peter Roberts # Rockingham Road Pittsburgh, Pa., # p.s. : Dr. Pournelle might be interested to know that the CoEvolution Quarterly, a magazine published by Whole Earth Catalog people, has given a great deal of coverage to Gerard O'Neill's L-# colonies, beginning in the Winter # issue. They have published material both favorable and unfavorable to the idea, including items by O'Neill, Russell Schweickart, T.A. Heppenheimer, Eric Drexler, Peter Vajk, and so on. (Incidentally, on page # of the Spring # issue Paul Ehrlich, in something of an about-face, comments in a generally favorable way on L-# colonies, and urges others not to dismiss the idea prematurely.) CQ will issue a book on space colonies some time this year. My apologies:  was told by the chap who sent Index that it was from the Whole Earth people, and l should have checked further instead of taking his word. I remain unrepentant of my remarks about faddish world saviours, but you must understand that I would be more than pleased if those who are " Concerned' ' ' about the future were routinely to get good data and hard facts. I am very pleased to hear that some do. I wish those who write me weekly would inform themselves as well as Mr. Roberts seems to have. Jerry Pournelle Dear Mr. Pournelle: I find some basic flaws in your plan for handling nuclear material (which you outlined in the June issue). For instance, what if one of the tanks should develop a leak? If it were being "shipped about" at the time (that seems the most likely time for one of the tanks to start leaking), might it not contaminate a large area before something can be done? And who would go in there to patch it up? It seems your plan is not the solution. Andre Guirard Lafayette, La. At present, nuclear wastes are stored as veiy dilute liquids, this largely so that when the inevitable leaks take place, contamination is kept veiy low. Iso one has ever thought that storage of was more than a temporary expedient: indeed, it was thought that long before now, all those would be removed. The difficulty is not technological but licensing; the means to convert those liquids into a small-volume solid of glass (with the radioactive particles as part of the glass blocks) of something less than # cubic foot dimensions for all the nuclear wastes accumulated since the Manhattan Project -- is available. Agreed that the shipment of vast quantities of liquid nuclear waste is hardly a reasonable proposition, but that is not what is proposed. When the lawyers are finished arguing the matter, it will be turned into glass blocks, which can then be put wherever one likes; the Mojave as a temporary expedient seems reasonable to me. Glass is, after all, a veiy stable material -- and it doesn't rain much in the desert. Jerry Pournelle sues. Send check or money order to: C.L. Grant, # Center Grove Road, H-#, Dept. G, Dover, N.J. #. Programming, functions compared. "Cir" your calculator-indecision. # (Ohio #) Washington Park Books, # Elm St., Cincinnati, OH #. in Science Fiction books, games and posters. Robert L. Finch, # University Blvd., Houston TX #. Catalogues #. Rogofsky, Box G#, Flushing, NY #. magazines from # to #. Harry Bennett, # Hollywood Blvd., Hollywood, Calif. #. wants to: S  S Books, # North Wilder, G-# St. Paul, Mn. #. to a new Golden Age, or down, like the Diwe go. Write to Congress! Organize! Our only hope for a long and successful future is to explore, exploit, and colonize the endless budget, etc. If you want to help shape the future...if you want to help ensure that Man#. books, miniatures, models. Special savings #, Unionville, Ontario, L#R #. items. Catalog #. Merlin's Bookshop, # Embarcadero Del Norte, Goleta, CA #. stamped envelope, # Fleet St., Baltimore, Md. #. #. #-# Radio Programs, Science Fiction, Comedy, Big Bands, Mystery, Country and Western music, and more. Catalogue only I or special offer includes free catalogue and "Science Fiction Shows" tape. Cassette #, reel #. Remember Radio, Dept. SF#, #I West Pipeline, Hurst, Tex. #. fessionally acted stories of Asimov, Brades, Box #GM, Babylon, NY #. (Perpetual motion, trisect angle, etc.). Tell #-# Caltech, Pasadena, CA #. Dimensions. #: Miller, # E #th PI., Tulsa, OK. Your own business! No fees. Good profits. Over # items. Details free. Hoffmeier, married. Neith, # Campbell, Valparaiso, IN #. your future. #: Box #, New Haven, CT #. Washington, Airmails, Commemoratives. Send # for approval mailing. Morton Stamps (ZB), # Belmont, Chicago, U. #. Straford, Oak Park, Mich., #. #. Title of publication: Galaxy Incorporating Worlds of IF. #. Date of filing: Oct. #, #. #. Frequency of issue: Monthly. #A. No. of issues published annually: #. #B. Annual subscription price: #. #. Location of known office of publication; # White Plains Rd, Scarsdale, N.Y., #. #. Location of the headquarters or general business offices of the publishers: # White Plains Rd., Scarsdale, N.Y. #. Names and complete addresses of publisher, editor, and managing editor: Publisher, Arnold E. Abramson, # White Plains Rd., Scarsdale, N.Y. #; Editor, John J. Pierce, # White Plains Rd., Scarsdale, N.Y. #; Managing editor, None. #. Owner (If owned by a corporation, its name and address must be stated and also immediately thereunder the names and addresses of stockholders owning or holding I percent or more of total amount of stock. If not owned by a corporation, the names and addresses of the individual owners must be given. If owned by a partnership or other unincorporated firm, its name and address, as well as that of each individual, must be given.) Arnold E. Abramson, # White Plains Rd., Scarsdale, N.Y. #; Cede  Co. P.O. Box # Abramson, # White Plains Rd., Scarsdale, N.Y. #: Peter J. Abramson, # White Plains Rd., Scarsdale, N.Y. #; Allen  Co., Inc., # Broad St., N.Y., N.Y. # . #. Known bondholders, mortgagees, and other security holders owning or holding I percent or more of total amount of bonds, mortgages or other securities: None. #. For completion by nonprofit organizations authorized to mail at function, and nonprofit status of this organization and the exempt status for Federal income tax purposes. #. Extent and nature of circulation: Average Single # months issue A. Total No. Copies Printed (Net Press Run) B. Paid Circulation #. Sales through dealers and carriers, street vendors and counter sales #. Mail Subscriptions C. Total Paid Circulation (Sum of #BI and #B#) D. Free distribution by mail, carrier or other means, samples, complimentary, and other free copies E. Total Distribution (Sum of C and D) F. Copies Not Distributed #. Office use, left over, unaccounted, spoiled after print ing #. Returns from news agents G. Total (Sum of E, FI and # -- should equal net press run shown in A) #I # # # # # # # # # # # #I # #. I certify that the statements made by me above are correct and complete. Subscription Director Chattanooga, TN. MC: Arsen Darnay. Membership: # in advance, # at door. For info write: Irvin Koch, # Chattanooga Bank Building, Chattanooga TN #. John Brunner. For info write: New Branch PO. Cambridge. Mass., #. Wis. Pro GoH: Vonda McIntyre. Fan GoH: Susan Wood. Membership: # until Jan. #, #. after. For info, write: SF-'fi Box #, Madison, WI #I Heights, Hasbrouck Heights, N.J. GoH: Robert Bloch. Membership: # until Jan. #; # at door. For info write: Lunacon,  Walter Cole, #I East #th St... Brooklyn, NY # ton Inn South, Orlando, Fla. Membership: # in advance. For info, write: Adrienne Hayworth, # Inn, Dubuque, Iowa. Pro GoH: Algis Budrys. Fan GoH: Ken Keller. MC: George R.R. Marlin. Membership: # in advance. For info, write: Gale Burnick, # Jackson, Dubuque, I A #I Inn Parkway, Nashville, Tenn. Pro GoH: Theodore Sturgeon. Fan GoH: John Cleve. MC: Andrew J. Offutt. Membership: # in advance, # at door. For info, write: Ken Moore, # Devon Dr., Nashville, TN #. Central, Milwaukee, Wis. Pro GoH: Anne McCaffrey. Fan GoH: Martin Coady. Membership: # to April #, # N. Booth St., Milwaukee. WI #. You'll want to. It's that good... it's The Hugo Winners: # speculative fiction stories that have won the science fiction equivalent of the Oscar -- Arthur C. Clarke's superb story, "The Star," Jack Vance's classic, "The Dragon Masters," and Poul Anderson's award-winner, "No Truce With Kings," plus # more. an Alternate, or no book at all, just fill out the convenient form always provided, and return it to us by the date specified. We try to allow you at least ten days for making your decision. If you do not receive the form in time to respond within # days, and receive an unwanted selection,' you may return it at our expense. As a member you need take only # Selections or Alternates during the coming year. You may resign any time thereafter, or remain a member as long as you wish. At least one of the two Selections each month is only # plus shipping and handling. Other extra-value selections are slightly higher but always much less than Publishers' Editions. Send no money. But do send the About every # weeks (# times a year), we'll send you the Club's bulletin, Things to Come, describing the # coming Selections and a variety of Alternate choices. If you want both Selections, you need do nothing; they'll be shipped automatically. If you don't want a Selection, or prefer This fabulous #-page anthology of speculative fiction sells for # in the original publisher's edition. It's yours, if you wish, as one of # books for just # (plus shipping and hand ling) when you join The Science Fiction Book Club. Here's how the Club works: When your application for membership is accepted, you'll receive your introductory package of four books for just #. You may examine them in your home, and if not completely satisfied, return them within ten days -- membership will be cancelled and you'll owe nothing. with membership #. The Ophiuchi Hotline. By John Varley. Cloning, alien invaders, and a mysterious message from the depths of spaceall in this outstanding SF story. Explicit scenes and language may be offensive to some. Pub. ed. # #. The Starchild Trilogy. By Frederik son. Conceived as a trilogy and together here for the first time are # classic tales, The Reefs of Space, Starchild and Rogue Star. Special edition. #. Star Wars: From the Adventures of Luke Skywalker. By George Lucas. Life on a backwater planet can be dull, unless you become invo'ved in an interstellar rebellion. Photos from the motion picture. Special Edition. Sciersce Fiction Book Club #si# j j Dept. PR#, Garden City, N.Y. # j I have read your ad. Please accept me as a  member in the Science Fiction Book Club. J Send me, as a beginning, the # books whose J  numbers I have indicated below, and bill me  just # (plus shipping and handling). I agree to j J take # additional books during the coming year J j are selections for mature readers.  Mr. Mrs. Miss Please print Address Apt. City State Zip #. The # Annual World's Best SF. Donald A. Wollheim, ed. The best SF published during # by Asimov, Knight, Varley and others. Includes Tiptree's Houston, Houston, Do You Read? Special Edition. #. in the Ocean of Night. By Gregory astronaut defies his orders, mankind finds it is no longer alone in the universe. Pub. ed. # #. Gateway. By Frederik Pohl. Travel on alien ships to distant parts of the universe -- with no guarantee of return. By the author of Man Plus. Pub. ed. # #. A World Out Of Time. By Larry Niven. A black hole in space sends Jerome Corbel! Earth's future where f he ultimate battle of the sexes is raging. By co-author of The Mote in God's Eye. Pub. ed. # #. A Heritage of Stars. By Clifford D. Simak. # years after Earth has reverted to a primitive society, one man is driven to reach for the stars. Pub. ed. # #. The Hugo Winners, Vol. I  II. Giant #-in-l volume of # awardwinning stories, # to #. Asimov introduces each. Pub. ed. # #. Cioudcry. By Sydney J. Van Scyoc. Exiled to a quarantine planet, Cheram Verrons discovers the remnants of a wild and ruthless race, and tries to learn the long-sought cure for his illness. Pub. ed. # #. The Foundation Trilogy. By Isaac Asimov. The ends of the galaxy revert to barbarism. An SF classic. Comb. Price # #. The Star Trek Concordance. By Bjo Trimble. A must-have large-format paperback with summaries of every episode and a complete lexicon of Trekkish terms. Pub. ed. #  If under # parent must sign. Order not valid j . without signature. I ! The Science Fiction Book Club offers its own complete hardbound editions sometimes altered in size to fit special presses and save members even more. Members accepted in U.S.A. and Canada only. Canadian members will be serviced from Toronto. Offer slightly different in Canada.  Science Fiction Metagaming's MicroGames are small, fast-playing, and inexpensive. But not trivial. A MicroGame is a complete wargame...one you can put in your pocket and play at lunch. More play for less money? Try a MicroGame and see. A batile of sorcerers -- (he magical combat system from The Fantasy Trip. Easy to learn... but you'll need skill rulebook (with full color cover) and map than the other MicroGames, so it's priced at #. The price for subscribers (o Mefigatning ' s magazine. The Space Gamer, is only S '#. The war is over. Everybody is dead. But nobody told i he machines. In reprogramming their even stupider robot fighters to destroy each other's minions. A less-than-serious look at the end of life as we know it. #. #, or # for subscribers to The Space Gamer. Full-color cover. XAarpWar A game of interstellar maneuver and tactical combat. Flayers design their own ships -- each with its own offensive, defensive, and movement capabilities -- and battle with a unique dice less combat system. To win. you mu si outguess your opponent. Y Mantoman combat with ancient weapons -- from The Fantasy Trip. A game for one, iwo, or several players. You create fighters, set their sirength and dexterity, and send them into the arena. Combat humans, animals, Tt 'Jf # fZ (#Z monsters, elves, dwarves, or ores -- it's up to you. The intelligent insects of the planet Chelan go to war for one reason only. Food. This detailed tactical game pits varying forces of the specially-bred Hymenopteran warrior types against one another. Victory goes to the player who removes the most food -- including CHiliNI nuclear weapons, incredibly tough, and inhumanly intelligent. This fastmoving game pits one Ogre against a large force of "conventional" tanks, hovercraft, and infantry in the year Box #-HB Austin, TX #I Look for MicroGames at your hobby shop... or order directly from us. An astronaut's mutiny throws Earth into panic. But the man who defies the judgment of scientists and computers turns out to be right. And the spacefaring artifact he discovers turns out to be only the first centuries-old clue to a computerized alien intelligence, invading man's solar system at its most vulnerable point... "First-rate" -- Publishers Weekly. A Main Selection of the Science Fiction Book Club; S# at bookstores. This new novel by the co-author of the unprecedented international publishing venture... high quality science fiction that is published in all major languages, demonstrating ' , the universal appeal of SF at its best. The Dial PressJames Wade Arnold E. Abramson, Publisher Stephen Fabian, Art Director J.E. Pournelle, Ph.D., Science Editor L.C. Murphy, Subscriptions Dept. Paul G. Walker, Contributing Editor John J. Pierce, Editor National Advertising Sales Representative: Erwin Baker Associates, Inc., # Evergreen Place, East Orange, N.J., #. Phone #-#-# Part I of IV: For centuries, the mri warriors had served the regul. But few had survived the latest war -- and now their faithless employers had ceded the mri homeworld to the enemy humans. weave a new Pattern. But there remains a last confrontation with the renegade Brand and the forces of Chaos before Amber can be secure. It was an institution for treatment of creative artists' psychological problems... But how can any institution understand creativity? She was just a typical American housewife -- except for that strange thing in her living room... Kinney was hopelessly insane -- by any standards, past or present. But that made him just the sort of man they needed for an insane experiment! Imagination and Evolution: Being some random thoughts on why science fiction may be Significant after all. What were once just science fiction dreams are now being taken over by men with calculators who can figure cost-benefit ratios... Even the author of Watership Down and Shardik can stumble. But Kelly Freas can do nothing wrong, it seems; while Silverberg and Hoskins are still great anthologists. respondence. Cover by Amy Harlib from Interior illustrations by Woods, Vaienza, Harlib, Mueller ration, a subsidiary of Universal Publishing  Dtatribullng Corporation. Main offices and editorial office: # White Plains Road, Scarsdale, N.Y., #. Single copy #. Annual subscription # In U.S., # elsewhere. Copyright Conventions. All rights reserved. Second-class postage paid at Scarsdale, N.Y., and additional mailing offices. The publishers assume no responsibility for unsolicited material. All stories printed In this magazine are fiction and any similarity between the characters and actual persons Is coincidental. Printed in U.S.A. Editorial "I remember well how the thought struck me of making calculations for rockets. I think the first seeds were sown by the imaginative tales of Jules Verne, which assailed my mind. I was assailed by a sense of longing, and this set me to thinking in a specific way." -- Konstantin Tsiolkovsky Iou've heard it all before. Even if you've never read that particular quotation, you know that science fiction has influenced the course of human events. Most of you were watching when men finally landed on the Moon, and television interviewers sought out Robert A. Heinlein and Arthur C. Clarke for reactions to the realization of their dreams. You don't have to take a college course to know that sf has had its impact on modern man in subtler ways as well. Words -- and concepts -- like "robot" originated in science fiction. "Brave New World" has become a catchphrase with connotations known around the world. And # has become a date to be feared. Science fiction has contributed not merely to events -- the space program being the most obvious -- but to attitudes. And its influence on attitudes -- the way people think and feel about the future -- is ultimately more important than its relation to concrete events. For years, science fiction writers have denied they are in the business of "predicting" the future. And indeed, even the greatest of them -- like H. G. Wells -- have sometimes proven poor prophets (Yes, he did predict the atomic bomb in #, but that inspiration was exceptional even for him). For almost as many years, many of the same writers haven't always agreed on what business they are in. Some have claimed to simply be writing entertainment (which doesn't explain why they don't stick to westerns or detective stories). Others have claimed to be writing Literature (which doesn't explain why they don't stick to contemporary fiction). Still others speak seriously of exploring alternative futures -- and they speak the truth, but not the entire truth. Science fiction, as you all know, is being taken a great deal more seriously these days. It is a phenomenon at once exciting and depressing. On the one hand, scholars and critics have come to realize that sf is not garbage: That it can be serious literature with serious themes. On the other, some of the same scholars and critics have little insight into the literature they take so seriously, pigeonholing it into categories they are familiar with, emtombing the real intellectual excitement of science fiction in academic prose as deadly as that of dissertations in any other field. "Mythology" became a catchword in much sf criticism beginning in the #'s. Usually, it referred to the use (deliberately or otherwise) of figures, symbols and archetypes from classical mythologies. And, of course, many sf writers have played with such elements: Roger Zelazny transported the Hintu pantheon to another planet in Lord of Light (but note that said pantheon had an actual function, related to the sociological and ethical themes of the novel). Less emphasis has usually been given to science fiction's role in creating new mythologies. Donald Books, devoted considerable attention to it in The Universe Makers -- not a scholarly book, and filled with idiosyncracies, but still interesting. Science fiction isn't the first literature to create a mythology. C.S. Lewis' The Allegory of Love explored the origin and development of the mythology of romantic love in literature. James Fenimore Cooper has attracted renewed interest in recent times because, whatever his crudities as a novelist, he created the mythology of the American frontier. But science fiction's potential in this area is far greater than that of any previous literature. All mythologies are poetic expressions of what their creators have believed to be the essential relationships of men with each other, and with nature as a whole. Whether classical Greek, or Hindu, or Christian, they have tried to answer the questions: who are we? Why are we? In science fiction, we ask ourselves who we are and where we are and why we are in relation to a universe seemingly without limits. The last few centuries have been full of discoveries, but those with the most profound impact on the human imagination have been the Discovery of Time and the Discovery of Space. Many of the greatest works of science fiction have been part of the imaginative response to these discoveries. H.G. Wells' The Time Machine isn't so much a story about a time machine as one about Time. The classic space operas of E.E. "Doc" Smith and the early John W. Campbell weren't only about spaceships and space battles, but about the vastness of Space itself. Olaf Stapledon, in the immense mythologies of Last and First Men and Star Maker sought to define the significance of man, and of any intelligence, in the new Cosmos revealed by science. And he was not the last, nor even the first, to use science fiction to such ends. One could read the early science fiction of Wells, for example, as the struggle to create a new mythology from science to replace the old one of religion. The Island of Dr. Moreau is as much an allegory about the failure of revealed religion as about the beast in man, while The Food of the Gods tries to find the purpose of mankind as participation in evolution (an idea since taken up not only by other sf writers, but by philosophers like Julian Huxley and Teilhard deChardin). And much of the literary history of science fiction is one of contending world-views and mythologies. Aldous Huxley's Brave New World and the Orwell's # were implicit attacks on the philosophy of Wells as well as explicit attacks on the evils of utilitarian materialism and totalitarianism. Clarke embraced the ideas of Wells and Stapledon in The City and the Stars and Childhood's End; Lewis attacked both in his Ransom trilogy (especially That Hideous Strength). One can contrast the harsh mythology of Algis Budrys' Rogue Moon, in which man is pitted against a universe entirely mechanistic and uncaring, with that of Clifford D. Simak in Way Station, in which there is a Purpose behind the universe, albeit not necessarily a personal God in the old Judeo-Christian sense. One can read attempts at a new synthesis into the works of Cordwainer Smith and Ursula K. LeGuin, which strive to reconcile the human values of Christianity and Taoism with those of science and evolution. Science fiction has transformed older mythologies as well. The myth of utopia goes back to ancient times -- and was strong enough to give birth to modern Communism. When that turned sour, sf created the anti-utopian mythology of such classics as Yevgeny Zamyatin's We. Yet it has also created vivid utopian alternatives as LeGuin's The Dispossessed -- not to mention such convergent ideas as her Ekumen and Poul Anderson's Commonalty. Science fiction has been called a literature of ideas for so long that the phrase has become hackneyed. What we usually mean by the phrase is the concrete idea content of sf: the imaginative play with faster-than-light drives, neutron stars and black holes, alien worlds and psychologies (of which C.J. The Faded Sun: Kesrith, beginning this month). But science fiction is also a literature of general ideas, even of philosophical ideas -- perhaps the only form of such literature still in existence. When one thinks of the philosophical novel, one tends to think of weighty volumes about sensitive intellectuals holding discussions on a mountain top, or Hermann Hesse heroes in quest of spiritual identity. These are expressions of the universal in humanity. And yet we now realize that humanity itself is part of a vast and mysterious universe -- and almost certainly not alone in that universe. Surely any serious philosophical literature must consider the place of mankind in that larger universe. Taking science fiction this seriously has its hazards, of course. Sturgeon's Law applies as severely to "philosophical" sf as to any other kind -- perhaps more so: there is nothing duller than a failed philosophy or a stillborn mythology in sf. Like any other elements in science fiction, its mythologies and philosophies must come naturally -- as part of our genre's natural interest in the future of man in the universe. -- j-j-PTo the Exciting World of Tomorrow than # stunning pictures of rockets, launchers, space fashions and accessories, shipboard life, space excursions, and much more -- a feast for the mind. Jules Verne, Flash Gordon, Star Trek, Star Wars -- they're all here, along with the real spacecraft of today and the dazzling starships of the future. Order copies today (only # each, plus #c for handling) from your bookstore, or direct from the publisher: Harper  Row, Dept. # D, # E. #rd St., New York, N.Y. #. Harper ) Row Personal death is hard enough to face. What then, when one fears his entire kind is dying? i Wind-child, sun-child, what is Kath? Child-bearers, laugh-bringers. that is Kath. It was a game, shon'ai, the passing-game, Kel-style, in the dim round hall of the Kel, the middle tower of the house -- black-robed men and a black-robed woman, a circle of ten. Warriors, they played the round not like children, with a pair of stones, but with the spinning blades of the as-ei, which could wound, or kill. On the name-beat, the snap of fingers, the as-ei flew across the seated circle of players and skilled hands seized the hilts in mid-tum, to beat the time and hurl the blades on in the next name-beat. Fire-child, star-child, what is Kel? Sword-bearers, song-weavers, that is Kel. They played without words, with only the rhythm of their hands and the weapons, flesh and steel. The rhythm was as old as time and as familiar as childhood. The game had more meaning than the act, more than the simplicity implied by the words. The Game of the People, it was called. Dawn-child, earth-child, what is Sen? Rune-makers, home-leaders, that is Sen. A kel'en who flinched, whose eye failed or whose wits wandered, had no value in the House. The boys and girls and women of the Kath played with stones, to leant their skill. Those who became kel'ein played thereafter with edged steel. The Kel, like the mothers and children of the gentle Kath, laughed as they played. They of Kel-caste were brief and bright as moths. They enjoyed life because they knew this. Then-child, now-child, what are we? Dream-seekers, life-bearers, we are -- A door opened, echoing, the sound rolling through the hollows and depths of the tower. Sen Sathell broke in upon them, suddenly and without warning or courtesies. The rhythm ceased. The blades rested in the hands of Niun, the youngest kel'en. The Kel as a whole inclined their heads in respect to Sathell s'Delas, chief of Sencaste, the scholars. Gold-robed he was, like light breaking into the dark hall of the martial Kel, and he was very old -- the oldest man of all in the House. "Kel'anth," he said quietly, addressing Eddan, his counterpart in the Kel, "kel'ein, news has come. The rumor is that the war has ended. The regul have asked the humans for peace." There was utter silence. Then an abrupt move. The as-ei whirred and buried points in the painted plaster of the far wall. The youngest kel'en rose and veiled himself, and stalked from the gathering, leaving shock in his wake. The sen'anth and the kel'anth looked at each other, old men and kinsmen, helpless in their distress. And from the deepest shadows one of the dusei -- a brown, slopeshouldered mass larger than a man -- stirred and rose, ambling forth into the light in that mournful, abstracted manner of dusei. It pushed its way irreverently between the two elders, thrusting its massive head at the kel'anth, who was its master, seeking comfort. Kel'anth Eddan patted the beast with age-smooth fingers and looked up at the old scholar who, outside the divisions of caste and duty, was his half-brother. "Is the news beyond any doubt?" he asked, the least trace of hope yet in his voice. "Yes. The source is regul official communications, no city rumor. It seems completely reliable." Sathell gathered his robes about him and, tucking them between his knees, settled on the carpeted floor among the kel'ein, who eased aside to make room for him in their circle. They were, these ten, the elders of the House, save one. They were mri. In their tongue, when they so named themselves, they were merely saying that they were of the People. Their word for other species was tsi'mri, which meant notpeople, and summed up mri philosophy, religion and the personal attitudes of the elders at once. They were, as a species, goldentoned. Mri legends said that the People were bom of the sun. Skin, eyes, coarse shoulder-length manes, all were bronze or gold. Their hands and feet were narrow and long and they were a tall, slender race. Their senses, even in great age, were very keen, their hearing in particular most sensitive. Their golden eyes were lid-folded, double-lidded as well, for a nictitating membrane acted on reflex to protect their vision against blowing dust. They were, as outsiders believed, a species of warriors of mercenaries -- for outsiders saw the Kel, rarely the Sen and never the Kath. Mri served outsiders for hire -- served the regul, the massive tsi'mri merchants native to Nurag of the star Mab. For many centuries mri kel'ein had hired out to protect regul commerce between-worlds, generally hired by one regul company as defense against the ambitions and ruthlessness of a business rival, and mri had therefore fought against mri. Those years and that service had been good for the People, allowing this trying of one kel'en of a certain service against the kel'en of another in proper and traditional combat, as it had always been. Such trials-atarms refined the strength of the People, eliminating the weak and unfit and giving honor to the strong. In those days the tsi'mri regul had recognized themselves to be incapable of fighting and unskilled in planning strategies, and sensibly left all matters of conflict to the mri Kel to settle in the mri fashion. But for the last forty years mri had served all regul combined against all humans in a bitter and ugly conflict, lacking honor and empty of any satisfactions from the enemy. The mri elders were old enough to remember the life before, and knew therefore what changes had been wrought by the war. They were not pleased with them. Humans were mass-fighters, animals of the herd, and understood no other way of war. Mri, who fought singly, had early suspected this, tested it with their lives, found it bitterly true. Humans rejected a ani, honorable combat, would not respect challenge, understood nothing but their own way, which was widespread destruction. Mri had bent themselves to learn humanity, the way of the enemy, and had begun to adjust their operations and their manner of service to the regul accordingly. Mri were professionals when it came to combat. Innovation in the yin'ein, the ancient weapons that were used in a' ani, was dishonorable and unthinkable; but innovation in the zahen'ein, in modem arms, was a simple matter of retooling and adjusting methods, a matter of competency in the profession they followed for a livelihood. Regul, unfortunately, were not as capable of adapting to new tactics. Regul had vast and accurate memories. They could not forget what had always occurred, but, conversely, they could hardly conceive of what had not yet happened, nor make plans against it happening. Hitherto the regul had depended on mri entirely in the matter of their personal safety, and mri foresight -- for mri could imagine -- had shielded them and compensated for that regul blindness to the unexpected; but in later days, when the war began to take regul lives and threaten regul properties, regul took matters into their own unskilled hands. Regul issued orders, prudent in their own estimation, for actions that were militarily impossible. The mri had attempted to obey, for honor's sake. Mri had died in their thousands, for honor's sake. In the House, on this world, there lived only thirteen mri. Two were young. The rest were the makers of policy, a council of the old, the veterans. Long centuries ago the House had numbered more than two thousand in the Kel alone. In this present age all but these few had gone their way to the war, to die. And their war had been lost, by regul, who had asked the humans for peace. Sathell looked about him and considered these old ones, kel'ein who had lived beyond their own years of service, whose memories gave them in some matters the perspective of sen'ein. They were Husbands to the she 'pan, mastersof-arms while there had been Kathchildren to teach. And there was Pasev, the only surviving kel'e'en of the House, she most skilled in yin'ein, next only to Eddan himself. There were Dahacha and Sirain of Nisren; Palazi and Quaras and Lieth of Guragen, itself a dead House, taking refuge with the Mother of this one and adopted by her as Husbands. And from yet another dead House were Liran and Debas, truebrothers. They were part of an age that had already vanished, a time the People would not see again. Sathell felt their sadness, sensed it reflected in the beasts that huddled together in the shadows. Eddan's dus, whose species was reputedly never friendly with any caste but the warrior Kel, sniffed critically at the scholar's gold robes and suffered himself to be touched, then heaved his great bulk a little closer, wrinkled rolls of down-furred flesh, shamelessly accepting affection where it was offered. "Eddan," said Sathell, stroking the beast's warm shoulder, "I must tell you also: It is very likely the masters will cede this world if the humans should demand it as part of the peace." "That would be," said Eddan, "a very large settlement." "Not according to what we have just heard. It is rumored that the humans have secured the whole front, that the regul lords are in complete withdrawal, that the humans are in such a position now that they can touch all the contested areas. They have taken Elag." There was silence. Elsewhere in the tower a door closed. At last Eddan shrugged, a move of his slender fingers. "Then the humans will surely demand this world. There is very little they will miss in their desire for revenge. And the regul have left us open to it." "It is incredible," said Pasev. "Gods! there was no need, no need at all, for the regul to have abandoned Elag. The People could have held there -- could have turned the humans had they been given the equipment." Sathell made a helpless gesture. "Perhaps. But held for whom? The regul withdrew, took everything that was needed there for the defense, pulled ships from under their control. Now we -- Kesrith -- have become the border. You are right. It is very likely that the regul will not resist here either; in fact, it is not reasonable for them to do so. So we have done all that we could do. We have advised, we have warned -- and if our employers refused to take that advice, there is little we can do but cover their retreat, since we cannot restrain them from it. They took the war into their own management against our advice. Now they have lost their war; we have not. The war ceased to be ours some years ago. You are guiltless, kel'ein. You may justly reckon so. There is simply nothing further that can be done." "There was something once that might have been done," Pasev insisted. "The Sen attempted many times to reason with the masters. We offered our services and our advice according to the ancient treaty. We could not -- " Sathell heard the footsteps of the youth downstairs as he spoke and the disturbance disrupted his train of thought. He glanced hallward involuntarily as the door downstairs slammed with great violence. The sound echoed throughout all the House. He cast the Kel a look of distress. "Should not one of you at least go speak with him?" Eddan shrugged, embarrassed in his authority. Sathell knew it. He presumed on kinship and friendship and stepped far out of bounds with Eddan when he made that protest. He loved Niun; they all did. But the autonomy of the Kel, even misguided, was sacred regarding the discipline of its members. Only the Mother could interfere within Eddan's province. "Niun has some small cause, do you not think?" asked Eddan quietly. "He has trained all his life toward this war. He is not a child of the old way, as we are; and now he cannot enter into the new either. You have taken something from him. What do you expect him to do, sen Sathell?" Sathell bowed his head, unable to dispute with Eddan in the matter, recognizing the truth in Eddan 's words, trying to see things as a young kel'en might see them. One could not explain to the Kel, could not refute them in debate or expect foresight of them: children of a day, the kel'ein, brief and passionate, without yesterday and without tomorrow. Their ignorance was the price they paid for their freedom to leave the House and go among tsi'mri; and they knew their place. If a sen'en challenged them to reason, they must simply bow the head in their tum and retreat into silence; they had nothing with which to answer. And to destroy their peace of mind was unconscionable. Knowledge without power was the most bitter condition of all. "I think I have told you," said Sathell at last, "all that I know to tell you at the moment. I will advise you immediately if there is any further news." He arose in the silence and smoothed his robes into order, gingerly avoiding the reflexive grasp of the dus. The beast reached at his ankle, harmless in intent but not in potential. The dusei were not to be treated with familiarity by any but a kel'en. He stopped and looked at Eddan, who with a touch rebuked the beast and freed the sen'anth. Sathell edged round the massive paw and cast a final look at Eddan, but Eddan looked away, affecting not to be interested any further in his departure. Sathell was not willing to press the matter publicly. He knew his half-brother and knew that the hurt was precisely because there was affection between them. There was a careful line drawn between them in public. When caste divided kinsmen, there had to be, to save the pride of the lesser. He gave a formal courtesy to the others and withdrew. He was glad to be out of that grim hall, heavy as the air was with the angers of frustrated men, and of the dusei, whose rage was slower but more violent. He was relieved, nonetheless, that they had listened to all that he had said. There would be no violence, no irrational action, which was the worst thing to be feared from the Kel. They were old. The old might reason together in groups, might consult together. The kel'en was, in youth, a solitary warrior and reckless, and without perspective. He thought of going after Niun but did not know what to say to him should he find him. His duty was to report elsewhere.    When the door closed, aged Pasev, kel'e'en, veteran of Nisren and Elag's first taking, pulled the as-ei from the shattered plaster and merely shrugged off the sen'anth. She had seen more years and more of war than any living warrior but Eddan himself. She played the game all the same, as did they all, including Eddan. It was a death as honorable as one in war. "Let us play it out," she said. "No," said Eddan firmly. "No. Not yet." He caught her eyes as he spoke. She looked at him plainly, aged lover, aged rival, aged friend. Her slim fingers brushed the fine edge of the steel but she understood the order. "Aye," she said, and the as-ei spun past Eddan's shoulder to bury themselves in the painted map of Kesrith that decorated the east wall.    "The Kel bore the news," said sen Sathell, "with more restraint than I expected of them. But it was not welcome all the same. They feel cheated. They perceive it as an affront to their honor. And Niun left. He would not even hear it out. I do not know where he went. I am concerned. She 'pan Intel, the Lady Mother of the House and of the People, leaned back in her many cushions, ignoring a twinge of pain. The pain was an old companion. She had had it for forty-three years, since she lost her strength and her beauty at once in the fires of burning Nisren. Even then she had not been young. Even then she had been she 'pan of home world, ruler over all three castes of the People. She was of the first rank of the Sen, surpassing Sathell himself; she was above other she'panei as well, the few that still lived. She knew the Mysteries that were closed to others; she knew the name and nature of the Holy and of the Gods. The Pana, the Revered Objects, were in her keeping. She knew her nation to its depth and its width, its birth and its destiny. She was she'pan of a dying House, eldest Mother of a dying species. The Kath, the caste of child-bearers and children, was dead, its tower dark and closed twelve years ago. The last of the kath'ein was long buried in the cliffs of Sil'athen and the last children, motherless save for herself, had gone to their destinies outside. Her Kel had declined to ten, and the Sen... The Sen was before her: Sathell, the eldest, the sen'anth, whose weak heart ever poised him a beat removed from the Dark; and the girl who sat presently at her feet. They were the gold robes, the lightbearers, high-caste. Her own robes were white, untainted by the edgings of black and blue and gold worn by the she'panei of lesser degree. Their knowledge was almost complete but her own was entire. If her own heart should stop beating this moment, so much, so incalculably much, could be lost to the People. It was a fearful thing to consider how much rested on her every pulse and breath. That the House and the People not die. The girl Melein looked up at her -- last of all the children, Melein s'lntel Zain-Abrin, who had once been kel'e'en. At times the kelfierceness still dwelt in Melein -- although she had outwardly assiimed the robes and the chaste serenity of the scholarly Sen, although the years had given her different skills and her mind had advanced far beyond the simplicity of a kel'e'en. Intel brushed at Melein's shoulder, a faint caress. "Patience," she advised, seeing Melein's anxiety, and she knew that the advice would be discarded in all respects. "Let me go find Niun and talk to him," Melein asked. Brother and sister, Niun and Melein -- and close, despite that they had been separated by law and she'pan's decree and caste and custom. Kel'en and sen'e'en, dark and bright, Hand and Mind. But the heart in them was the same, and the blood was the same. Intel remembered the pair that had given them life: her youngest and most beloved Husband and a kel'e'en of Guragen, both lost now. His face, his eyes, that had made her regret a she'pan's chastity, gazed back at her through Melein's and Niun's; and she remembered that he also had been strong-willed and hot-tempered and clever. Perhaps Melein hated her; command to leave the Kel and enter the Sen. But there was no defiance to be seen now, though the she'pan searched for it. There was only anxiety, only a natural grief for her brother's pain. "No," said Intel sharply. "I tell you to let him alone." "He may harm himself, she'pan." "He will not. You underestimate him. He does not need you now. You are no longer of the Kel and I doubt that he wants to be faced by one of the Sen at this moment. What could you tell him? What could you answer if he asked you questions? Could you be silent?" The words struck home. "He wanted to leave Kesrith six years ago," said Melein, her eyes bright with unshed tears; and possibly it was not only her brother's case she pleaded now, but her own. "You would not let him go. Now it is too late, she'pan. It is forever too late for him, and what can he imagine for himself? What is there left for him?" "Meditate upon these things," said Intel, "and tell me your conclusions, sen Melein s'lntel, after you have thought a day and a night on this matter. But do not intrude your advice into the private affairs of a kel'en. And do not regard him as your brother. A sen'e'en has no kin but the whole House, and the People." Melein rose and stared down at her, breast heaving with her struggle for breath. Beautiful, this daughter of hers. Intel saw her in this instant and was amazed at how much Melein, who was not of her blood, had become the things her own youth had once promised -- saw minrored her own self -- before Nisren's fall, before the ruin of the House and of her own hopes. The sight wounded her. In this moment she saw clearly, and knew the sen'e'en as she was, and at once feared her and loved her. Melein, who would hardly mourn her passing. So she had created her, deliberately, event by event, choice by choice, her daughter-not-of-theflesh, her child, her Chosen, formed in Kath and Kel and Sen, partaker of the Mysteries of all castes of the People. Hating her. "Leam restraint," the she 'pan earnestly advised in a still, soft voice that thrust with difficulty into Melein's anger. 'Leam to be sen'e'en, Melein, above all else that you desire to have." The young sen'e'en let go a shuddering breath and the tears in her eyes spilled over. Thwarted for now, the sen'e'en was for a moment child again; but this child was dangerous. Intel shivered, foreknowing that Melein would outlive her and impose her own imprint on the world. II There was a division in the world, marked by a causeway of white rock. On the one side, and at the lower end, lay the regul of Kesrith -- city folk, slow-moving, long-remembering. The lowland city was entirely theirs: flat sprawling buildings, a port, commerce with the stars, mining that scarred the earth, a plant that extracted water from the Alkaline Sea. The land had been called the Dus-plain before there were regul on Kesrith, the mri remembered. For this reason the mri had avoided the plain, in respect of the dusei; but the regul had insisted to set their city there, and the dusei had left it. Uplands, in the rugged hills at the other end of the causeway, was the tower of the mri. It appeared as four truncated cones arising from the corners of a trapezoidal ground floor -- slanted walls made of the pale earth of the lowlands, treated and hardened. This was the Edun Kesrithun, the House of Kesrith, the home of the mri of Kesrith and, because of Intel, the home of all mri in the wide universe. One could see most of Kesrithi civilization from the vantage point Niun occupied in his solitary anger. He came here often, to this highest part of the causeway, to this stubborn outcrop of rock that had defeated the regul road and made the regul think otherwise about their plans to extend it into the high hills, invading the sanctity of Sil'athen. Niun liked it for what it was as well as for the view. Below him lay the regul city and the mri edun, two very small scars on the body of the white earth. Above him, in the hills, and beyond and beyond, there were only regul automatons that drew minerals from the earth and provided regul Kesrith its reason for existence; and wild things that had owned the world before the coming of regul or of mri; and the slowmoving dusei that had once been Kesrith's highest form of life. Niun sat brooding on the rock that overlooked the world, hating tsi'mri with more than the ordinary hatred of mri for aliens, which was considerable. He was twenty-six years old as the People reckoned years, which was not by Kesrith's orbit around Arain, nor by the standard of Nisren, nor by that of either of the two other worlds the People had designated homeworld in the span of time remembered by Kel songs. He was tall, even for his kind. His high cheekbones bore the set' al, the triple scars of his caste, bluestained and indelible. This meant that he was a full-fledged member of the Kel, the Hand of the People. Being of the Kel, he went robed from collar to boot-tops in unrelieved black; and black veil and tasseled headcloth, mez and zaidhe, concealed all but his brow and his eyes from the gaze of outsiders when he chose to meet them; and the zaidhe further had a dark, transparent visor that could meet the veil when dust blew or red Arain reached its unpleasant zenith. He was a man: His face, like his thoughts, was considered a private identity, one indecent to reveal to strangers. The veils enveloped him as did the robes, a distinguishing mark of the only caste of the People that might deal with outsiders. The black robes, the siga, were held about the waist and chest with belts that bore his weapons, which were several; and they should also have held j'tai, medallions, honors won for his services to the People. They held none, and this lack of status would have been obvious to any mri who beheld him. Being of the Kel, he could neither read nor write, save that he could use a numbered keyboard and he knew mathematics, both regul and mri. He knew by heart the complicated genealogies of his House, which had been that of Nisren. The name-chants filled him with melancholy when he sang them: It could not be otherwise when he must look about the cracking walls of Edun Kesrithun and behold only so few people as now lived and realize that decline was taking place, that it was real and threatening. He knew all the songs. He could foresee begetting no child of his own who would sing them, not on Kesrith. He had learned the songs; he had learned the languages that were part of the Kel-lore. He spoke four languages fluently, two of which were his own, one of which was the regul's, and the fourth of which was the enemy's. He was expert in weapons, both the yin'ein and the zahen'ein; he was taught of nine masters-of-arms; he knew that his skill was great in all these things. And wasted, all wasted. Regul. Tsi'mri. Niun flung a rock downslope, which splashed into a hot pool and disturbed the vapors. Peace. Peace on human terms, it would be. Regul had disregarded mri strategists at every crucial moment of the war. Regul would spend mri lives without stinting and they would pay the bloodprice to edunei that lost sons and daughters of the Kel, all because some regul colonial official panicked and ordered suicidal attack by the handful of mri serving him personally, to cover his retreat and that of his younglings; same regul risk regul lives or properties. To lose regul lives would mean loss of status; it would have brought that regul instant censure by regul authorities, recall to homeworld, sifting of his knowledge, death of himself and his young in all probability. It was inevitable that humans should have realized this essential weakness of the regul-mri partnership, that humans should have learned that inflicting casualties on regul would have far more effect than inflicting those same casualties on mri. It was predictable then that the regul should have panicked under that pressure, that they would have reacted by retreat, precipitous, against all mri counsel to the contrary, exposing world after world to attack in their haste to withdraw to absolute security. Consequently that absolute security could not exist. And that regul would afterward compound their stupidity by dealing directly with the humans -- this too was credible in the regul -- to buy and sell war, and to sell out quickly when threatened rather than risk losing overmuch of their necessary possessions. The regul language contained no word for courage. Neither had it one for imagination. The war was ending and Niun remained worldbound, never having put to use the things that he had learned. The Gods knew what manner of trading the merchants were doing, what disposition was being made of his life. He foresaw that things might revert to what they had been before the war, that mri might again serve individual regul -- that mri would fight mri again, in combat where experience mattered. And Gods knew how long it would be possible to find a regul to serve, when the war was ending and conditions were entering a period of flux. Gods knew how likely a regul was to take on an inexperienced kel'en to guard his ship when others, war-wise, were available. He had trained all his life to fight Two Award-Winning Giants Together for the First Time! Lin Carter Richard A. Lupoff Bob Shaw Gordon R. Dickson Lou Fisher In March #"#B, Dell will publish John Varley'a fabulous first novel Dell Publishing Co , Inc.  I Dag Hammarskjold Plaza, # East #th Street  New York. N Y # humans and now the policies of three species conspired to keep him from it. He rose up of a sudden, mind set on an idea that had been seething within for more than this day alone, and he leaped to the ground and started walking down the road. He did not look back when he had passed the edun, unchallenged, unnoticed. He owned nothing. He needed nothing. What he wore and what he carried as his weapons were his to take; he had these by law and custom, and he could ask nothing more of his edun even were he leaving with its blessing and help, which he was not. In the edun Melein would surely grieve at such a silent desertion, but she had been kel'e'en herself long enough to be glad for his sake that he went to a service. A kel'en in an edun was as impermanent as the wind itself and ought to own no close ties past childhood, save to the she 'pan and to the People and to him or her that hired him. He did feel a certain guilt toward the she'pan, to her who had mothered him with a closeness much beyond what a she'pan owed a son of her Husbands. He knew that she had particularly favored Zain, his father, and still mourned his death; and she would neither approve nor allow the journey he made now. It was, in fact, Intel's stubborn, possessive will that had held him this long on Kesrith, kept him at her side long past the years that he decently should have left her authority and that of his teachers. He had once loved Intel, deeply, reverently. Even that love, in the slow years since he should have followed the other kel'ein of the edun and left her, had begun to tum to bitterness. Thanks to her, his skills were untried, his life unused and now perhaps altogether useless. Nine years had passed since the seta'al of the Kel had been cut and stained into his face, nine years that he had sat in heart-pounding longing whenever a regul master would come up the road to the edun and seek a kel'en to guard a ship, be it for the war or even for commerce. Fewer and fewer these requests came in the passing years, and now there came no more requests to the edun at all. He was the last of all his brothers and sisters of the Kel, last of all the children of the edun save Melein. The others had all found their service, and most were dead; but Niun s'lntel, nine years a kel'en, had yet to leave the she'pan's protective embrace. Mother, let me go! he had begged of her six years ago, when his cousin Medai's ship had left -- the ultimate, the crushing, shame that Medai -- swaggering, boastful Medai -- should be chosen for the greatest honor of all, and he be left behind in disgrace. No, the she'pan had said in the absolute, invoking her authority; and to his repeated pleading for her understanding, for his freedom: No. You are the last of all my sons, the last, the last l shall ever have. Zain' s child. And if I will you to stay with me, that is my right, and that is my final decision. No. No. He had fled to the high hills that day, watching and not wishing to watch as the ship of the regul high command, Hazan, which ruled the zone in which Kesrith lay, bore Medai s'Intel Sov-Nelan into manhood, into service, into the highest honor that had yet befallen a kel'en of Edun Kesrithun. That day Niun had wept, though kel'ein could not weep. And then in shame at this weakness, he had scoured his face with the harsh powdery sand and stayed fasting in the hills for another day and two nights, until he had had to come down and face the other kel'ein and the Mother's anxious and possessive love. Old, all of them. There was not a kel'en now save himself that could take a service even if it were offered. They were all greatly skilled. He suspected that they were the greatest masters of the yin'ein in all the People, although they did not boast anything but considerable competency; but the years had done their subtle robbery and left them no strength to use their arts in war. It was a Kel of eight men and one woman past their reason for living, without strength to fight or -- after him -- children to teach: old ones whose dreams must now be all backward. Nine years they had stolen from him, entombing him with them, living their vicarious lives through his youth. He walked the road down to the lowlands, letting the causeway take him to regul, since regul would not come to the edun in these days. It was not the most direct route but it was the easiest, and he walked it insolently secure since the old ones of the Kel could not possibly overtake him on so long a walk. He did not mean to go to the port, which was directly crosslands, but to what lay at the causeway's end, the very center of regul authority, the Nom, that two-storied building that was the highest structure in Kesrith 's only city.    He felt uneasy when his boots trod concrete and he found all about him the ugly, flat buildings of regul. Here was a different world from the cleanliness of the high hills; even a different smell in the air, a blunting of the acrid flavor of Kesrith's chill winds, a subtle effluvium of oil and machinery and musky regul bodies. Regul younglings watched him -- the mobile ones, the young of regul. Their squat bodies would thicken further in adulthood, their grayish-brown skins darken, loosen; fat would accumulate until they found themselves enveloped in weight almost too great for their atrophying muscles to lift. Mri seldom saw elder regul: Niun himself had never seen an elder in the flesh; only heard them described by his teachers of the Kel. Adult regul kept to their city, surrounded by machines that carried them, that purified their air; they were attended by younglings that must wait on them constantly, who themselves lived precarious lives until they chanced to reach maturity. The only violence regul perpetrated was against their own young. The younglings on the square looked at him now in sidelong glances and talked in secretive tones that carried to his sensitive hearing, more clearly surely than they realized possible. Ordinarily this spitefulness would not have troubled him in the least: He had been taught less liking for them and despised them and all their breed. But here he was the petitioner, desperately anxious, and they held what he wanted and had the power to deny it to him. Their hatred breathed about him like the tainted city atmosphere. He had veiled himself long before he entered the town; but with a little more encouragement, he would have dropped the visor of the zaidhe also. He had done so on his last visit to this city, being a very young kel'en and uncertain of the proprieties of conduct between regul and mri. But now, older, a man in his own right, he had the face to leave the visor up and glare back at the younglings who stared too boldly; and most could not bear the direct contact with his eyes and flinched from meeting them. A few, older and braver than the others, hissed soft displeasure, warning. He ignored them. He was not a regul youngling, to fear their violence. He knew his way. He knew the Norn's proper entrance, fronting the great square around which the city was built in concentric squares. It faced the rising sun, as main entrances of central regul buildings must. He remembered this. He had been here as escort to his father, who was about to take his last service; but he had not been inside. Now he came to the door before which he had waited on that day, and at his presence the regul youngling on duty in the vestibule rose in alarm. "Go away," said the youngling flatly; but Niun paid no attention to it and walked into the main foyer of the echoing place, at once stifled by the heat and the musky flavor of the air. He found himself in a great area surrounded by doors and windowed offices, all with titles written on them; he was quickly sick and dizzy from the air; and he stood confused and ashamed in the middle of the hall, for here it was a matter of reading to know where he must go next, and he could not read. It was the regul youngling from the vestibule desk that came to him in his distress, stumping across the floor in short, scuffing steps. The youngling was flushed dark with anger, or with the heat, and breathing heavily from the exertion of overtaking Niun. "Go away," the youngling repeated. "By treaty and by law, you have no business coming here." "I will speak to your elders," Niun told the youngling. This, he had been taught, was the ultimate and unanswerable appeal among regul: No youngling could make an ultimate decision. "Tell them that a kel'en is here to speak with them." The youngling blew air, fluttering, through its nostrils. "Come with me then," it said, and cast him a disapproving glance, a flash of white, red-veined, from the comer of a rolling eye. It was -- it, for regul could not determine their own gender until maturity -- like all regul, a squat figure, body almost touching the floor even while it was standing. It was also a very young regul to have been given the (among regul) considerable honor of tending the Nom door. It still bore itself erect, bones showing through the skin, the brown pebbly hide fine-grained yet and delicate with beige tones and a casting of metallic highlights, It walked beside him, a rolling gait that needed considerable leeway. "I am Hada Surag-gi," it said, "secretary, guardian to the door. You are doubtless one of Intel's lot." Niun did not answer this rudeness on the part of the tsi'mri guard, naming the she'pan by her name with such insolent familiarity. Among regul, elders would be the reverence, or the honorable, or the lord...and he reckoned the familiarity for calculated insult, marking it down for a later date, if it so happened he found himself holding what Hada Surag-gi desired. The youngling at present was doing what he wanted it to do and this, between mri and tsi'mri, was sufficient. Steel tracks ran the bowed edges of the walls, and a vehicle whispered past them at a speed so great the presence was only an instant. The tracks went everywhere on the wall opposite the doors, and another and another vehicle passed, missing one another by a hand's breadth. He did not let himself appear amazed at such things. And neither did he thank the youngling when it had shown him through a door and into a waiting room where another, seemingly adult, kept a metal desk; he simply turned his back on the youngling when it had ceased to be of use, and heard it leave. The official leaned back from its desk, cradling its body in the mobile chair that -- amazingly -- moved under power: another such vehicle, a gleaming steel device such as he had heard the adult regul used to move about without rising. "We know you," the regul said. "You are Niun, from the Hill. Your elders have contacted us. You are ordered to return to your people immediately." Heat rushed to his face. Of course they would have done this, forestalling him. He had not even thought of it. "That does not matter," he said, carefully formal. "I am asking service with your ships. I renounce my edun." The regul, a brown mass, folded and over-folded, its face a surprising bony smoothness within this weight, sighed and regarded him with small, wrinkle-edged eyes. "We hear what you say," it said. "But our treaty with your folk does not permit us to accept you with your elders protesting. Please return to them at once. We do not want to quarrel with your elders." "Do you have a superior?" Niun asked harshly, out of patience and fast losing hope as well. "Let me speak to someone of higher authority." "You ask to see the Director?" "Yes." The regul sighed again and made the request of an intercom. A grating voice refused, flatly. The regul looked up, rolling its eyes in an expression that was more satisfied and smug than apologetic. "You see," it said. Niun turned on his heel and strode oitt of the office and out of the foyer, ignoring the amused eyes of the youngling Hada Surag-gi. He felt his face burning, his breath short, as he exited the warm interior of the Nom and walked onto the public square, where the cold wind swept through the city. He walked swiftly as if he had a place to go and went there of his own will. He imagined that every regul on the street knew his shame and was laughing secretly. This was not beyond all possibility, for regul tended to know everyone's business. He did not slow his pace until he was walking the long causeway back from the city's edge toward the edun, and then indeed he walked slowly and cared little for what passed his eyes or his hearing on the road. The open land, even on the causeway, was not a place where it was safe to go inattentive to surroundings, but he did so, tempting the Gods and the she 'pan's anger. He was sorry that nothing did befall him and that, after all, he found himself walking the familiar earthen track to the entrance of the edun and entering its shadows and its echoes. He was sullen still as he walked to the stairs of the Kel tower and ascended, pushing open the door of the hall, reporting to kel'anth Eddan, dutiful prisoner. "I am back," he said, and did not unveil. Eddan had the rank and the selfrighteousness to turn a naked face to his anger, and the self-possession to remain unstirred. Old man, old man, Niun could not help thinking, the seta'al are one with the wrinkles on your face, and your eyes are dimmed so that they already look into the Dark. You will keep me here until I am like you. Nine years, nine years, Eddan, and you have made me lose my dignity. What can you take from me in nine more? "You are back," echoed Eddan, who had been his principal teacherin-arms and who adopted that master-student manner with him. "What of it?" Niun carefully unveiled, settled crosslegged to the floor near the warmth of the dus that slept in the corner. It eased aside, murmured a rumbling complaint at the disturbance of its sleep. "I would have gone," he said. "You distressed the she'pan," Eddan said. "You will not go down to the city again. She forbids it." Niun looked up, outraged. "You embarrassed the House," Eddan said. "Consider that." "Consider me!" Niun exclaimed, exhausted. He saw the shock his outburst created in Eddan and cast the words out in reckless satisfaction: "It is unnatural, what you have done, keeping me here. I am due something in my life -- something of my own, at least." "Are you?" Eddan's soft voice was edged. "Who taught you that? Some regul in the city?" Eddan stood still, hands within his belt, old master of the yin'ein, in that posture that chilled a man who knew its meaning: Here is challenge, if you want it. Niun loved Eddan. That Eddan looked at him in this way frightened him; made him reckon his skill against Eddan's; made him remember that Eddan could still humble him. There was a difference between himself and the old master, that if Eddan's bluff were called, blood would flow for it. And Eddan knew that difference in them. Heat rose to Niun's face. "I never asked to be treated differently than all the others," he declared, averting his face from Eddan's challenge. "What do you think you are due?" Eddan asked him. He could not answer. "You have a soft spot in your defense," said Eddan. "A gaping hole. Go and consider that, Niun s'Intel, and when you have made up your mind what it is the People owe you, come and tell me and we will go to the Mother and present your case to her." Eddan mocked him. The bitter thing was that he deserved it. He saw that this over-anxiousness was what had shamed him before the regul. He resumed the veil and gathered himself to his feet. "You have duties that are waiting," Eddan said sharply. "Dinner was held without you. Go and assist Liran at cleaning up. Tend to your own obligations before you consider what is owed to you." "Sir," Niun said quietly, averted his face again and went his way below. Ill The ship, a long voyage out from ElagHaven, had shifted to the tedium that had possessed it before transition. Sten Duncan took a second look at the mainroom display and was disappointed to discover it had not yet noted the change. They had spent the longest normal-space passage he had ever endured getting out of Haven's militarily sensitive vicinity, blind and under tedious escort. That was suddenly gone. It was replaced by another passage likely as tedious. He shrugged and kept walking. The place smelled of regul. He held his breath as he passed the galley-automat, the door of which was open. He kept to the center of the corridor, scarcely noticing as a sled whisked past him: The corridors were built wide, high in the center and low on the sides, with gleaming rails recessed into the flooring to guide the conveyance sleds that carried the regul about the long corridors of their ship. It was not possible to forget for an instant that this ship was regul. The corridors did not angle or bow as they would in a human-made vessel; they wound, spiraled, amenable to the gliding course of the sleds that hugged the walls, and only a few of them could be walked. In those designed for walking, there was headroom in their center for humans -- or for mri, who were the ordinary tenants of regul ships -- but tracks ran the sides for regul. And about the whole ship there were strange scents, strange aromas of unpalatable food and spices, strange sounds, the rumbling tones of regul language that neither humans nor probably even mri had ever pronounced as regul might. He loathed it. He loathed the regul utterly, and knowing that that reaction was neither wise nor helpful in his position, he constantly fought against his instincts. It was clear enough that the reaction was mutual with the regul; they restricted their human guests to six hours in which they were supposedly free to roam the personnel areas to their hearts' content; and after that came a twenty-two-hour period of confinement. Sten Duncan, aide to the Honorable George Stavros -- governor-tobe in the new territories and presently liaison between regul and humanity -- regularly availed himself of that six-hour liberty; the Honorable Mr. Stavros did not. He did not, in fact, venture from his own room. Duncan walked the corridors and gathered the appropriate materials and releases from the library for the honorable gentleman to read and carried to the pneumatic dispatch whatever communications flowed from Stavros to Stavros' regul counterpart, bai Hulagh Alagn-ni. Regul protocol. No regul elder of dignity performed his own errands -- only a condemned incompetent lacked youngling servitors. Therefore no human of Stavros' rank would do so; and therefore Stavros had chosen an aide of apparent youth and fairly advanced rank, criteria that regul would use in selecting their own personal attendants. He was, in effect, a servant. He provided Stavros a certain prestige. He ran errands. Back in the action that had taken Haven, he had held military rank. The regul knew this, which further enhanced Stavros' prestige. Duncan gathered up the day's communications, left others from Stavros on the appropriate table and delivered the food order to the slot that ultimately would find its way to the correct department, sending an automated carrier to their door with the requested meal -- at least as regul construed it -- of the humansupplied foodstuffs that had come with them. Like exotic pets, Duncan reflected with annoyance, with the regul trying, as far as convenient, to maintain an authentic environment. As in most wild-animal displays, the staging was transparently artificial. He retraced his way down the hall, through the mainroom recreation area and library. He had never set eyes on any of the regul save the younglings that frequented this central personnel relaxation area. Curiously enough, neither had Stavros encountered Hulagh. Protocol again. It was likely that, in all the time they had yet to spend among regul, they would never meet the Honorable, the Reverence, bai Hulagh Alagn-ni, but only the younglings that served him as crew and aides and messengers. Regul elders were virtually immobile; this was certain; and Hulagh was said to be of very extreme age. Duncan privately surmised that this helplessness was a source of embarrassment to the elderly regul in dealing face to face with non-regul and that therefore they arranged to keep themselves in total seclusion from outsiders. Or perhaps they judged humans and mri unbearably ugly. It was certain that there was little that humans could find beautiful in the regul. He opened the unlocked door that let him into the double suite he shared with Stavros. The anteroom was his, serving as sleeping quarters and all else he was supposed to desire during the long passage: regul revenge, he thought sourly, for human insistence on the long, slow escort. Both the reception salon and proper bedroom belonged to Stavros. So did the sanitary facilities, which were in the adjoining bedroom and likewise not designed for human comfort: He wondered how Stavros, elderly as he was, coped with that. But it had not been deemed wise to make an issue of regulhuman differences even in that detail. The theory was that the regul were honoring their guests by treating them precisely as if they were regul, down to the tradition of dealing only through youngling intermediaries and the tradition that placed Duncan's quarters uncomfortably in the tiny anteroom between Stavros and the outer corridor. Precious encouragement for confidence in regul civilization, Duncan thought sourly, when he thought about it; he was to defend the honorable human gentleman from harm, from contact with rude outsiders, from all unpleasantness. It seemed no insult to regul hospitality to assume that such rudenesses might be anticipated. And Stavros remained a virtual prisoner of his exalted rank, pent within one room, with no contact with the outside save himself. Duncan sealed the outer door and knocked on the inner, a formality preserved necessarily -- first, because listening regul (assuming regul listened, which he and Stavros firmly believed) would not understand any informality between elder and youngling; and second, because they had been at close quarters too long and cherished what privacy each could obtain. The door opened, controlled by Stavros' remote devices. It was incongruous to see a human, especially a frail and slight one, sitting in the massive chair-sled designed for regul elders. Desk, control center, mode of transportation: Stavros disdained to propel it across the room. Duncan went to him, presented the tapes and papers and Stavros took them from him and began to deal with them at once, all without a smile or word of greeting or even a dismissal. Stavros had smiled a few times at the beginning of their association; he did not now. They lived under the continual witness of the regul. Duncan was treated, he suspected, as if he were in truth a regul youngling, without courtesy and without consideration of himself as an individual. He hoped, at least, that this was the source of Stavros' coldness to him. He knew that he was far from understanding such a man. He saw some qualities in Stavros that he respected: courage, for one. He thought that it must have taken a great deal of that to enter on such a mission at Stavros' age. An elderly human had been wanted, a diplomat who, aside from his duties as administrator of the new territories, could obtain greater respect from the regul that would be neighbors to humanity. Stavros had come out of retirement to take the assignment -- not a strong man, nor an imposing one physically. He was, Duncan had learned in their only intimate conversation -- and that before boarding -- a native of Kiluwa, one of the several casualties of the war in its earliest years; and that might explain something. Kiluwans were legendarily eccentric, of a fringe-area colony left too long on its own, peculiar in religion, in philosophy, in manners: like the regul, they had not believed in writing. For the years after Kiluwa's fall, Stavros had been in the XenBureau; of late retired to university life. He had children, had lost a grandson to the war at HavenElag. If Stavros hated regul either for Kiluwa or for the grandson's sake, he had never betrayed it. He seldom betrayed any emotion beyond a certain obsessive interest in the regul. Everything in Stavros was quiet, and there were depths and depths beneath that placidity. Suddenly the old man's pale eyes flashed up. "Good morning, Duncan," he said and instantly returned to his studies. "Sit," he added. "Wait." Duncan sat down, disappointed, and waited. He had nothing else to do. He would have gone mad already had he not had the ability to bear long silence and inactivity. He watched Stavros work, wondering again why the old man had so determined to leam the regul tongue, a task that occupied his many hours. There were regul who spoke perfectly idiomatic Basic. There always would be. But Stavros had succeeded well enough on their voyage that now he could listen to the tape from the regul master of .the ship, outlining the day's schedules and providing information, and need glance only occasionally at the supplied written translation -- regul propaganda, praising the elders of homeworld, Nurag, praising the correct management of the director of the ship. Duncan found it all very dry, save for the small hints of the progress the ship was making. But from such things Stavros learned, and he became fluent at least in trivial courtesies -- learned at a rate that began to amaze Duncan. The old man could actually understand that confusion of sound, which remained only confusion to Duncan. Such a man, a scholar, an intelligent man, with grandchildren and great-grandchildren, had left everything human and familiar, everything his long life had produced, and now took a voyage with the enemy, into unknown space. Although a governorship was a considerable inducement, the hazards for Stavros were more than considerable. Duncan did not know how old the man was; there had been rumors at Haven verging on the incredible. He did know that one of the great-grandchildren was entering the military. If Duncan had enjoyed any intimacy with Stavros, he would have been moved to ask him why he had come; he dared not. But every time he was tempted to give way to the pressures of their confinement, of his own fear of the strangeness about them, he thought of the old man patiently at his lessons and resigned himself to last it out. He did not think that he contributed anything to Stavros, be it companionship or service, only the necessary appearance of propriety in the regul' s eyes. Stavros could have done without him, for all the notice he paid him. Personnel had chosen half a dozen men for interview and he, one of the Surface Tactical officers at Haven, had been the choice. He still did not know why. He had admitted to his lack of qualifications for such a post. Then he'll know that he has to take orders, Stavros had concluded in his presence. Volunteer? Stavros had asked him then, as if this were a point of suspected insanity. No, sir, he had answered -- the truth: They called in every SurTac in the Haven reach. Pilot's rating? Stavros had asked. Yes, he had said. Hold any grudge against the regul? Stavros asked. No, he had answered simply, which was again the truth: He did not like them, but it was not a grudge, it was war; it was all he knew. And Stavros had read his record a second time in his presence and accepted him. It had sounded good at the time, fantastically desirable. From a war where life expectancy was rated in missions flown, and where he was reaching his statistical limit, to an easy berth on a diplomatic flight under escort, with guaranteed retirement home and discharge in five years; discharge at less than thirty on a pension larger than any SurTac could reasonably dream of or -- and this was the thing that Duncan pondered with the most interest -- permanent attachment to a new colonial directorate, permanent assignment to Stavros' territories, wealth and prominence on a developing world...it was a prize for which men would kill or die. He had only to endure regul company for a while in either case and to win Stavros' approval by his service. He had five years to accomplish the latter. He meant to do it. He had not been much frightened when he stepped aboard the regul ship. He had read all the data known on the regul and knew them as non-combative, non-violent by preference; a basically timid species. The warrior mri had done their fighting for them and had provoked further conflicts, and finally the regul had called the mri into retreat, put them under firm control. New regul were in power on their homeworld now, a pacifist party that also controlled the ship on which they were traveling and the world to which they were bound. But he had learned a different kind of fear over the long, slow voyage; a sullen, biding sort of fear; he began to suspect why they had wanted a SurTac as Stavros' companion: he was trained for alien environment, inured to solitude and uncertainties and, above all, he was ignorant of higher policies. If something went wrong -- and he began to appreciate ways in which it could -- Stavros would be the only considerable expenditure, but Sten Duncan was nothing: military personnel, with no kin to notify, a loss that could be written off without worry. His low classification number signified that he could spill everything he knew to an enemy without damage to any essential installations; and Stavros himself had been long secluded in the university community of New Kiluwa. Perhaps -- the thought occurred to him -- Stavros himself was capable of expending him promptly should he prove .inconvenient. Stavros was a diplomat of that breed that Duncan instinctively mistrusted, a breed that disposed of the likes of Sten Duncan by the hundreds and thousands in war. Perhaps it was that which had stolen away Stavros' inclination to talk to him as if he were anything more than the furnishings. Regul dealt with rebellious younglings, even with inconvenient younglings, instantly and without mercy, as if they were an easily replaceable commodity. It was a nightbom fear, the kind that grew in the dark, in those toolong hours when he lay on his bed and considered that beyond the one door was an alien guard whose very life processes he did not understand; and beyond the other was a human whose mind he did not understand, an old man who was learning to think like the regul, whose elders were a terror to the young. But when they were in day-cycle together, when he considered Stavros face to face, he could not believe seriously such things as he thought and imagined at night. So long pent up, so long under such stress, it was no strange thing that his mind should tum to nameless and irrational apprehensions. He only wished be knew what Stavros hoped he was doing, or what Stavros expected him to do.    The tape loop cycled its third time through. Duncan knew its salutation, at least -- the few words in the regul language he knew. Stavros was listening and memorizing. Shortly he would be able to recite the whole thing from memory. "Sir," he interrupted Stavros' thoughts cautiously, "sir, our -- " the tape went off, " -- our allotted liberty is just about up if you want anything else from the library or the dispensary." He wished Stavros would think of something he needed. He longed to enjoy that precious time outside their quarters, to walk, to move; but Stavros had forbidden him to loiter anywhere in regul view or to attempt any exchange with the crew. Duncan understood the reasoning behind that prohibition, a sensible precaution, a preservation of human mystique as far as regul were concerned: Let them wonder what we think, Stavros would say to many a situation. But it was unbearable to sit here while the liberty ran out and with the ship newly arrived in regul space. "No," said Stavros, dashing his hopes. Then, perhaps an afterthought, he handed him one of the tapes. "Here. An excuse. Look like you have important business and stay to it. Find me the next in sequence and bring both back. Enjoy your walk." "Yes, sir." Duncan rose, moved to thank the old man, to appreciate his understanding of his misery, but Stavros started the tape again, looked elsewhere, making it awkward. He hesitated, then left, going through his own room to the outside. He drew a few deep breaths to accustom himself to the taint of the air, felt less confined at once even faced with the narrow halls. Regul living spaces were small, barren places, accommodating room only for a sled's operation; most things were grouped within reach of someone sitting. He suppressed the desire to stretch, settled himself to a sedate walk and headed for mainbased on IR.KtXK#KS Middle Earth comes alive in this fascinating new game version of J.R.R. Tolkien's Lord of the Rings. Every major character is yours to control as the Fellowship forms to oppose the forces of the Dark Lord. All the significant events of the Trilogy-from the Council of Elrond to the climactic encounter at the Crack of Doom-are re-created for you to experience. Middle Earth is yours to explore on the beautiful #" x #" fourcolor game map as you assume the roles of your favorite Tolkien characters and lead your armies into battle for control of the Ring. War of the Ring is not a frivolous parlor game; rather it is the authorized, authentic portrayal of the richly detailed mythical world of J.R.R. Tolkien's Lord of the Rings. War of the Ring has been specially history, fantasy, and science-fiction simulation games. War of the Ring is available now at better book and game stores, nationwide. Ask your dealer for Your War of the Ring game contains:  Big iwo-piece. four-color game map of Middle Earth printed on heavy cardstock  I # laminated playing cards depicting characters and events  # multi-color playing pieces  Illustrated and annotated rules booklet  Handsome three-color cover with illustrations by artist Tim Kirk  Comparimented, plastic storage box. publisher of Strategy  Tactics Magazine, the bimonthly military history magazine that comes complete with its own simulation game. See the coupon for subscription rates Send check or money order to: I # East #rd Street New York, N.Y. # Please send me the following games;  War of (he Ring-sis.oo  Middle Karlh (a three-game set including War of the Ring plus two smaller Middle Earth battle games, Condor and Sauron)# Pease enter my subscription to Strategy  Tactics Magazine:  I year (# issucs):!#  # years ( # issues): # ( j # years (# issues):# #I please send free brochure Name I print ) Street Apt It City State Zip praa, a division of Elan Merchandising. Inc., Berkeley, California #. Unauthorised use ot Tolkien names, characters, or places is strictly prohibited.  Copyright # by Tolkien Enterprises, a division of Elan Merchandising. Ine. delivery. Payment must accompany ordBr. New York residents add sales Is. Foreign customers add J# surcharge to any order-US funds onlyProducts are returnable for cash or credit (specify) if returned intact with # days of recerpl. room through a corridor that was utterly empty of regul. Mainroom served all personnel for recreation and study; it was the library terminal also. Simpler, Duncan thought, to have included a library linkup to the console already in regul quarters and obviate the need for their coming out at all, but he was desperately glad that they had not. It provided an excuse, as Stavros had said. And perhaps there were restrictions on some passengers, some who could read and understand more than they. He did not know. He studied the twisting regul numbers on the cartridge he carried and carefully punched the keys next in sequence. Machinery clicked, paused with the least delay, and the desired cartridge shot into position. He provided the library their special code, which changed the alphabet module artd, notified that humans desired the cartridge in question, the library flurried through authorizations; it went through another process to decide what printout was supposed to accompany the cartridge. Actually three forms of printout -- literal, transliterated and translated -- came with each, and finally from its microstorage it began to produce the printouts. Duncan paced the room while the machine processed the print sheet by sheet, then checked the time: close. He walked back to the machine and it was still working, slower than any human-made processing system he had ever used. It had reactions like the regul themselves, sluggish. To fill the seconds, he counted the changes in the viewscreen mockup that was the center of the library wall. It showed their course through human space, curiously never once acknowledging the presence of the armed escort vessels that had been the source of so much controversy. It was out of date as of this morning. At every pulse it cycled through to other views, to landscapes fascinating in their alien character (carefully censored, he was sure, lest they leam too much of regul; there were no living things and no cities or structures in the views) to starfields and back to the progress mockup. It dominated the room. He had watched it change day by slow day during their approach to jump. He had ceased to think of the voyage as one with a particular destination. Their peculiar isolation had become an environment in itself, one that could not be mentally connected to the life he had lived before and from which it was impossible to imagine the life he would live afterward. They had only the regul' s word for where they were going. He watched through three such cyclings and turned back to the machine. It had stopped in the middle of its printing, flashing the Priority signal. Someone of authority had interrupted it to obtain something more important. His materials were frozen in the machine's grip. He pushed the cancel button to retrieve the cartridge and nothing happened. The Priority was still flashing as the library did what it was commanded to do from some other source. Duncan swore and looked again at the time. The printout was half in the tray, the tail of it still in the machine. He could leave and keep scrupulously to the schedule or he could wait the little time it would take for the machine to clear. He decided to wait. Probably the stall was because of the printout, an unwieldy and awkward operation, surely a rare function of their library apparatus, inefficiently done. The rumor used to be that regul themselves did not write at all; this was not, as they had discovered, true. Regul had an elaborate and intricate written language. But the library was designed for audio replication. The majority of regul materials were oral-aural. It was said, and this seemed true according to their own observations, that the regul did not need to hear any tape more than once. Instant and total recall. Eidetic memory. The word lie was, he remembered Stavros telling him, fraught with associate concepts of perversion and murder. A species that could neither forget nor unlearn. If this were so, it was possible that they could depend on the exact truth from the regul at all times. It was also possible that a species that could not lie might have learned other ways of deception. He did not need to wonder how regul regarded humans, who placed great emphasis on the written word, who had to be provided special and separate materials to comprehend slowly what regul absorbed at a single hearing; who could not leam the regul language, while regul learned human speech as rapidly as they could be provided words, and never needed to be told twice. When he thought of this and of the regul younglings, so helplessly slow, so ponderous in their movements, and yet the piggish little eyes glittering with some emotion that wrinkled the comers when they beheld a human, he grew uneasy, remembering that these same younglings, unless murdered by their own parent, would live through several human lifetimes and remember every instant of it; and that bai Hulagh, who commanded them and the ship and the zone where they were bound, had done so. He resented both their long lives and their exact memories. He resented the obstinacy of their ubiquitous machines, the bigotry and insolence that kept Stavros and himself confined and tightly scheduled as they were, surrounded by automation that made their regul hosts more than the physical equals of humans; and with all the accumulating frustration of. long imprisonment, he resented most of all the petty irritations that were constantly placed in their way by their regul hosts, who clearly despised humans for their mental shortcomings. Stavros was headed for failure if he sought accomodation with such neighbors. It was a mortal mistake to think that a human could become regul or that he won anything at all by slavishly imitating the manners of beings that despised him. That was the worm that had eaten at his gut ever since the first days of this chromium-plated, silken-soft imprisonment. All about them were regul and regul machines, hulking beasts helpless but for that automation, great shapeless parasites living attached to appliances of steel and chromium; and Stavros was utterly, dangerously, wrong if he thought he became esteemed of regul by giving up the few advantages that humans had. The regul looked with contempt on them, on the species whose minds forgot, whose knowledge was on film and paper. Duncan sought to say this to Stavros but he could not come close enough to the man to advise him. Stavros was an educated man, he was not -- he was only an experienced one, and experience cried out that they were in a dangerous situation. He struck the library panel a blow with his hand for the time was out and he was defeated by the monstrosity -- incredible that the thing could be so slow. It was as futile and thoughtless as jostling any human-made machine; but he knew in the second afterward that he should not have done it and when the Priority signal went off, he was for an instant terrified, believing that he had caused this somehow, antagonizing some high-ranking regul. But the machine started to feed out the rest of the paper and then shot the cartridge out in good order, and he paused to gather them up. And when, in turning to leave, he looked up at the panel, he saw that the whole display had changed and that they had before them the visual of a star system with seven planets, with their ship plotted in toward the second. Their final desination! As he watched, he saw another ship indicated on the simulation; it was moving outward on a nonintersecting course. They were insystem -- in inhabited, trafficked regions, nearing Kesrith. Time began to move again. His heart quickened with the elating surety that they had indeed arrived where they were supposed to, that they were near their new world. Coming in to dock at Kesrith's station would be a process of more than a week, by that diagram, but they were coming in. The imprisonment was almost over. A step sounded in the corridor to his left. For an instant he ignored it, knowing that he was overtime and expecting a surly rebuke from a youngling; and the ominous character of it did not at first register. Then it struck him that it did not belong here -- the measured tread of boots on the flooring, not the slow scuffing of the regul nor even Stavros' fragile tread. He turned, frightened even before he looked by a presence that was not of themselves nor of the regul. And he faced a figure that had likewise stopped still, one robed in black, the robes glittering with many small discs. Mri. Kel'en. The golden eyes above the veil were astonished. A slim bronze hand went to the knife at his belt and hesitated there. For a moment neither moved and it was possible to hear only the slow changes of the projector. The enemy. The destroyers of Kiluwa and Talos and Asgard. He had never seen one in the flesh at this range. Only the eyes, the hands, were uncovered. The tall figure remained utterly still, wrapped in menace and in anger. "I am Sten Duncan," he found courage to say, doubting that the mri could understand a word but reckoning it time words intervened before weapons did. "I'm the assistant to the Federation's envoy." "I am kel Medai," said the other in excellent Basic, "and we should not have met." And with that the mri turned on his heel and stalked off in the direction from which he had come, a black figure that vanished into shadows at the turning of the corridor. Duncan found himself trembling in every muscle. He had seen mri that close only in photographs, and all of those were dead. Beautiful, was the strange descriptive that came to his mind, seeing the mri warrior: He would have thought it fo an animal, splendid of its kind, and deadly. He turned, and his blood, which had resumed somewhat its normal circulation, drained a second time; for a regul youngling stood in the mainroom, its nostrils flaring and shutting in rapid agitation. It shrilled a warning at him, anger, terror; he could not tell which. Its color went to livid pallor. "Go to quarters," it insisted. "Past time. Go to quarters. Now!" He moved, edged past the regul and hurried on, not looking back. When he reached the sanctuary of his own doorway, his hands were shaking and he thrust himself through even while it was opening and shut it at once, anxious until the seal had hissed into function. Then he sank down on his cot, knowing that, all too quickly, he must face Stavros and give an account of what he had done. The library materials tumbled from his cold hands and some of the papers fell on the floor. He bent and gathered them up, feeling nothing with his benumbed fingers. He had committed a great mistake, and he knew that this was not to be the end of it. They were going to the world that was said to be the mri homeworld, to Kesrith of the star Arain. Regul claimed title to it, all the same, and the right to cede it to humans. They claimed the authority to command the mri and to sign for them. They had betrayed the mri and yet they carried a kel'en on the ship that brought the orders that turned Kesrith over to humans. We should not have met, the mri had said. It was obvious that the regul at least, and possibly the mri, had not intended the meeting. Someone was being deceived. He gathered himself up and expelled a long breath, rapped on Stavros' door and entered this time without permission. IV Another one of the ships was leaving this evening, one of the several shuttles that ferried passengers and goods from the surface of Kesrith up to the station and thence to starships: to freighters, liners, warships -- anything that would remove panicked regul from the path of humans. Niun watched, as he was accustomed to watch each evening, from the high rock that overlooked the sea and the fiats and the city. It was true. He had accepted the fact of the war's end at last, although a sense of unreality still possessed him as he watched the ships go -- never so frequent, not in his lifetime nor, he thought, in that of his elders. The fact was that the regul city was dying, its life ebbing with every outbound ship. He obeyed the she'pan's order and did not go near the city or the port, but he thought that were he to go down now into the square, he would find many of the buildings empty and stripped of things of value; and day after day, by the road that wound along the seashore, the merest line visible from his vantage point, he could see traffic coming into the city, bringing regul from the outlying towns and stations; aircraft came to the city, and fewer and fewer left it again. He had a mental image of a vast heap of abandoned regul vehicles at the edge of town, of ships idle at the port. They would have to drag them into heaps and let them rust. It was rumored -- so Sathell had gleaned from regul communications -- that the chief price of the peace the regul had bought had been the cession of every colony in the Kesrith reach. Tsi'mri economics had finally proven more powerful than the weapons of the Kel, more important, surely, than the honor of the mri in the regul's estimation. Kesrith was a loss to the regul, to be sure; it was a mining and transport site, expensively automated. Doubtless to lose such a colony was embarrassing to the regul elders; doubtless it was inconvenient for their business and commerce; doubtless for the regul in those fleeing ships the inconvenience ascended to tragedy. Regul valued many peculiar objects; variance in the quality and amount of these and their clothing and their comforts betokened personal worth in their eyes; and the loss of their homes and valued objects that could not be taken onto the ships would be grievous for them; but they had no Revered Objects, nothing that could afflict them to the degree that the loss of homeworld could affect the People; and the honors they coveted could be purchased anew if they were fortunate -- unlike mri honors, that had to be won. And therein Niun did not muster any great sympathy for them. His personal loss was great enough: All the life he had planned and desired for himself was departing possibility with the violence and speed of those outbound ships. The migration had become a rout, night and day; and events gave clear proof that the personal plans of Niun s'Intel ZainAbrin were nothing to the powers that moved the worlds. But the threat to the House -- that was beyond his power to imagine. And that the powers that moved the worlds had no concern for the fate of the People -- that was beyond all understanding. He had tried to adjust his mind to this change in fortune. Where shall we make our defense? he had asked of Eddan and the kel'ein, assuming, as he assumed that sanity rested with his People, that there was to be a defense of homeworld, of the Edun of the People. But Eddan had turned his face from the question, gesturing his refusal to answer it; and in the failure of the Kel, he had dared ask the she'pan herself. And Intel had looked at him with a strange sorrow, as if her last son were somehow lacking in essential understanding; but gently she had spoken to him in generalities of patience and courage, and carefully she had declined to give any direct answer to his question. And day by day the regul ships departed, without mri kel'ein aboard. The she'pan forbade. He was watching the end. He understood that now, that at least. Of what it was an end to he was not yet sure; but he knew the taste of finality, and that of the things he had desired all his life, there was left him nothing. The regul departed, and hereafter came humans. He wished now desperately that he had applied himself with even more zeal to his study of human ways so that he could understand what the humans were likely to do. Perhaps the elder kel'ein, who had experience with them, knew; and perhaps therefore they thought that he should know and would not reward ignorance with explanation. Or perhaps they were as helpless as he and refused to admit the obvious to him. He could not blame them for that. It was that he simply could not admit that there was nothing to be done, that there were no preparations to be made, while the regul so desperately, so anxiously, sought safety'. He knew, with what faith remained to him in his diminishing store of things untrustworthy, that the Kel would resist in the end; but they were to die if that were the case. Their skill was great, greater than any kel'ein living, he believed; but the nine were very old and very few to stand for long against the mass attacks of humans. The imagination came to him over and over again -- as horrid and unreal as the departure of regul from his life -- of humans arriving, of human language and human tread echoing in the sanctity of the edun Shrine, of fire and blood and ten desperate kel'ein trying to defend the she'pan from a horde of defiling humans. Brothers, sister, he longed to ask the kel'ein, is it possible that there is some hope that I cannot see? And then again he thought: Or, o Gods, is it possible that we have a she'pan who has gone mad? Brothers, sister, look, look, the ships!... our way off Kesrith. Make our she'pan see reason. She has forgotten that there are some here that want to live. But he could not say such things to his elders, to Eddan; and he would ultimately have to account for those words to Intel's face and he could not bear that. He could not reason with them, could not discuss anything with them as they did among themselves, in secret; they, she -- all save Melein and himself -- remembered Nisren's days, the life before the war. They had taken regul help once, escaping the ruin of Nisren, and they refused it now, resolving together in councils from which he, not of the Husbands, was excluded. He insisted to believe that his elders were rational. They were too calm, too sure, to be mad. Forty-three years ago the like had come to Nisren. A regul ship, rescuing she'pan Intel, had carried the Holy Pana and the survivors of the edun to Kesrith. The elders did not speak of that day, scarcely even in songs: It was a pain written into their visible scars and the secrecies of their silence. Shame? he wondered, heart-tom at thinking ill of them. Shame at something they did or did not do on Nisren? Shame at living and unwillingness to survive another fall of homeworld? Sometimes he suspected, with dread growing and gnawing within him like some alien parasite, that such was the case and that he belonged to a she'pan who had wearied of running, to an edun that had consciously made up its mind to die. An edun which held the Pana, the Revered, the Objects of mri honor and mri history, to behold which was for the Sen alone, to touch which unbidden was to die; to lose this... To lose the relics of the People... It betokened the death not alone of the edun but of the People as a race. He held the thought a moment, turned it within his mind, then cast it aside in haste, and fearfully picked it up again. O Gods, he thought, mind numbed by the very concept. Another shuttle lifted. He saw it rise, up, up, a star that moved. O Gods, o Gods. It was shon'ai, the passing-game. It was the flash of blades in the dark, the deadly game of rhythm and bluff and threat and reckless risk. The game of the People. The blades were thrown. Existence was gambled on one's quickness and wit and nerve, for no other reason than to deserve survival. He felt the blood drain from his face to his belly, understanding why they had looked through him when he had asked his vain questions. Join the rhythm, child of the People: Be one with it; accept, accept, accept. Shon'ai! He cried aloud, and understood all at once. All over known space mri would react to the throw the she'pan of Kesrith had made. They would come, they would come, from all quarters of space, to fight, to resist. The Pana was set in the keeping of Edun Kesrithun. The circle was wide and the blades flew at seeming random but each game tended to develop its own unique pattern, and wisest the player that did not become hypnotized by it. Intel had cast. It was for others to return the throw. The first of Kesrith 's twin moons had brightened to the point of visibility. The stars became a dusty belt across the sky. The air grew chill but he felt no impulse to return to the edun, to resume the mundane routine of their existence. Not this evening. Not upon such thoughts as he carried. Eventually the kel'ein would miss him and look out and see him in his favorite place, and let him be. He spent many evenings here. There was nothing to do in the edun of evenings save to sleep, to eat, to study tilings no longer true. None of them had sung the songs since the day the news of the war's end came. TTiey frequently sat and talked together, excluding him. Probably, he thought, it was a relief to them to have him gone. The geyser named Sochau belched steam far across the flats -- a tall plume, predictible as the hours of any regul clock. By such rhythms the world lived, and by such rhythms it measured the days until the humans should come. But for the first time in all the days since he had heard of the war's ending, he felt a suspicion of gladness, a fierce sense that the People might yet have something to do, and that humans might yet find their victory not an accomplished fact. A star grew in the sky as the other departed, rapid and omenfilled. He looked up at it with quickening interest, enlivened by anything, even a triviality, that was not part of the ordinary. The shuttles did not usually descend until morning. He watched it grow, cherishing imaginings both dread and hopeful -- a mere child's game for he did not really believe that it would be anything but a variance in regul schedules for regul reasons, as ordinary as anything could be in the organized routine of Kesrith's dying. He watched it descend and saw lights suddenly flareon at the port in the farthest area. Then he realized that it was not coming down at the freighter or shuttle berths but to that area given over to military landings, and it was no shuttle. It was a ship of size, such as the onworld port had not held in many years. The ship was nothing in the dark and the distance but a shape of light, featureless, nameless. There was nothing to indicate what it was. Of a sudden he knew his people must have word of this -- that doubtless they had already been alert to it and only he had not. He sprang down from his rock and began to run, swift feet changing course here and there at the outset where the fragile earth masked dangers of its own. He did not use the road but ran crosslands, by an old mri trail, and came breathless to the door of the edun, chest aching. There was silence in the halls. He paused for only a moment, then took the stairs toward the she'pan's tower, almost running up the first turn. And there a shadow met him -- old Dahacha coming down, Dahacha with his great, surly dus lumbering downsteps after him. Everyone brought up short and the dus edged down a step to rumble a warning. "Niun," the old man said, "I was coming to look for you. ' ' "There is a ship," Niun bean. "No news here," said Dahacha. " Hazan is back. Yai! Gome on up, young one. You are missed." Niun followed, a great joy in him: Hazan, command ship for the zone! High time it came -- among regul panicked and retreating in disorder. There was resolution in the regul after all, some authority to hold the disintegrating situation under control. And Hazan! If Hazan came, then came Medai -- cousin, fellow kel'en -- home from human wars and bringing with him experience and all the common sense that belonged to the fighting Kel of the front. He remembered other things of Medai too, things less beloved; but they made no difference after six years, with the world falling into chaos. He followed Dahacha up the winding stairs with an absolute elation flooding through him. Another kel'en. A man the others would listen to as they would never listen to him, who had never left the world. Medai, who had served with the leaders of regul and knew their minds as few kel'ein had had the opportunity to know them. Medai, kel'en to the ship of the bai of Kesrith zones. V The door was locked, as it was at every unpermitted period. Sten Duncan tried it yet another time, knowing it was useless, pounded his fist against it and went back to the old man. "They refused to answer," said Stavros. He sat in the desk-chair, the console screen at his left elbow a monotone gray. He looked uneasy, unusual for Stavros, even at the worst of times. They were down, onworld. That was unmistakable. "We were to dock," said Duncan finally, voicing the merest part of the concern boiling in his mind. Stavros did not react to that piece of observation; only stared at him dispassionately. Duncan read blame into the look. "If there has been a change in plans, something could be wrong either on the station or onworld," Duncan said, trying to draw the smallest reassurance from the old man, seeking a denial of his apprehensions, even outright anger. He could deal with that. And when Stavros gave him nothing at all in reply, he sank down at the table, head bowed against his hands, exhausted with the strain of waiting. It was their night, and they were halfway through it. "Perhaps they're sleeping," Stavros said unexpectedly, startling him with a tone that held nothing of rancor. "If they chose to keep ship-cycle after landing, or if we're in local night, bai Hulagh could be respond to us without his authority. The regul do not inconvenience an elder of his rank. ' ' Duncan looked up at him, not believing the explanation but glad that Stavros had made the gesture, even if he had another in the back of his mind that he was not saying. It did not ease his feelings in the least that Stavros had never said anything to him in the matter of the encounter with the mri, but had only asked quiet questions of what had happened there in the mainroom: no blame, no hint of what had passed in Stavros' mind. Nor had Stavros said anything when they were shortly afterward presented with another schedule; their hours of liberty cut in half, a regul youngling constantly watching their door and following at a distance whenever Duncan left the room. The retaliation fell most heavily on himself, of course, confining him more closely, while that did not much concern Stavros; but for their safety and for the future of regul human cooperation, it augured ill enough. The regul's official manner did not change toward them. There was still the formal manner, still the salutations in the day's messages. Characteristic of the regul, there had been no direct mention of the incident in the hall, only the notification, without explanation, that their hours had been changed. "I'm sorry, sir," Duncan volunteered at last out of frustration. Stavros looked for once surprised, then frowned and shrugged. "Probably just regul procedure and some minor change in plans. Don't worry about it." And then, with a second shrug, "Get some sleep, Duncan. There's little else to do at the moment." "Yes, sir," he said, rose and went out to the anteroom, sat down on his bunk and tucked his legs up. He set his elbows on his knees and head on his hands and massaged his aching temples. Prisoners, thanks to him. Stavros was worried. Stavros doubtless knew what there was to concern them, and he was worried. Perhaps if the regul would have accepted the offering, Stavros could have demonstrated the punishment of the human youngling who had created the difficulty. Perhaps, in the main, he had not done so because they were both human and Stavros felt an unvoiced attachment to him; or perhaps he had declined to do so because a regul elder would not have done so under the same circumstances. But it was clear enough that they were under the heavy shadow of regul displeasure and had been for many, many days; and that they were not now where they had been told at the outset they would land.    A sound reached him, the sound of someone passing in the corridor: one of the sleds whisking along the tracks outside. He looked up as it seemed to slow, hoping against hope that it would stop to bring them news. The door opened. He spraing to his feet, instantly correct. The sled had indeed stopped before the doorway and within it sat the oldest, most massive regul that he had ever seen. Roll upon roll of wrinkled flesh and crusting skin hid any hint of structure that lay within that gray-brown body save the bony plating of the face, where eyes were sunk in circular wrinkles, black and glittering eyes; and flat nose and slit mouth gave a deceptive illusion of humanity. It was the face of a man within the body of a beast, and that body was lapped in brown robes, silveredged and shimmering, gossamer enfolding a gross and wrinklecrossed skin. The nostrils were slanted slits that could flare and close. He knew this movement for an indication of emotion in the younglings, one of the few expressions of which their bone-shielded faces were capable -- a roll of the eyes, an opening or closing of the lips, a flutter of the nostrils. But had he not known that this being was of precisely the same species as the younglings, he would have doubted ft. Incredibly the elder arose, heaving his body upright, and stood on bowed and almost invisible legs within the sled. "Stavros," it -- he -- said in abasso rumble. Humans could not imitate regul expression: the regul perhaps could not read courtesy or lack of it among humans, but Duncan knew that courtesy was called for now. He made a bow. "Favor," he said in the. regul tongue, "I am the youngling Sten Duncan." "Call Stavros." But the door was open. Duncan turned, about to comply with the order, and saw of a sudden Stavros in the doorway, standing three, coming no further. There was a rumbling exchange of regul politenesses, and Duncan took himself to the side of the room against the wall, bewildered in the flow of language. He realized what he had suspected already, that this was the bai himself who had come to call on them. Bai Hulagh Alagn-ni, high commander of the ship Hazan, successor to the Holn and provisional governor of Kesrith's zones during the transfer of powers from regul to human. He made himself unnoticed; he would not offend a second time against regul manners, complicating things that he could not understand. The exchange was brief. It was concluded with a series of courtesies and gestures, and the bai subsided into his sled and vanished. Stavros closed the door for himself, before Duncan could free himself of his confusion and do so. "Sir?" Duncan ventured then. Stavros took his time in answering. He looked around finally, with a sober and uneasy expression. "We are grounded on Kesrith," he said. "The bai assures us it is quite a natural choice for a ship of this sort -- to land directly at the port -- and that it was a last-moment decision and without reason for concern to us. But I also gather that there is some instability here, which I do not understand. The bai wants us to remain on the ship. Temporarily, he says." "Is it," Duncan asked, "trouble over that business with the mri?" Stavros shook his head. "I don't know. I don't know. I think that the whole crew is expected to remain aboard until things sort themselves out. This, at least... " Stavros' eyes went to the ceiling, toward venting, toward lighting, toward installations they did not understand and did not trust. The glance warned, said nothing, carried some misgiving that perhaps he would have voiced if he were safe to do so. "The bai assures us that we will be taken to the central headquarters in the morning. It is planetary night at the moment; we are already on Kesrith main time, and he advises us that the weather is fair and the inconvenience minor, and we are expected to enjoy our night's rest and rise late, with the anticipation of a pleasant advent to Kesrith." The bai is being courteous and formal. Stavros' expression thrust through the words themselves, but there was no credibility on his face. Duncan nodded understanding. "Good night, then," said Stavros, as though the exchange had been aloud. "I think we may trust that we are delayed aboard for some considerable number of hours, and there is probably time to get a night's sleep." "Good night, sir," said Duncan, and watched as the old man went back to his quarters and the door closed. He wished, not for the first time, that he could ask the old man plainly what he thought of matters, and that he could reckon how much the Honorable Stavros believed of what he had been told. In the time that they had been on scant favor among regul, Duncan had begun to apply himself to learning the regul tongue with the same fervent, desperate application he had one applied to SurTac arms and survival skills. He had begun with rote phrases and proceeded to structure with a facility far above that he had ever imagined he could achieve. He was not a scholar; he was a frightened man. He began to think -- with the nightmare concentration that fears acquired in their solitude -- that Stavros was indeed very old, and the time before humans would arrive was considerable, and that regul, who disposed of their own younglings so readily, human youngling that had survived his elder, if that human youngling seemed useless to them. Stavros' age, which had been the reason for his being assigned this mission, was also against its success. If something should befall the Honorable Mr. Stavros, it would leave Duncan himself helpless, unable to communicate with the general run of younglings and, as Stavros had once pointed out, regul younglings would not admit him to contact with the likes of bai Hulagh, who were the only regul capable of fluent human speech. It was not a possibility he cared to contemplate, the day that he should be left alone to deal with regul. With hours left before debarkation on Kesrith, and with his nerves too taut to allow sleep, he gathered up his notes and started to study with an application that had his gut in knots. Dag: favor, please, attention. The same syllable, pronounced instead with the timbre of a steam whistle, meant honorable and, in shrill tone, blood. Dag su-gl' inh-an-ant pru nnugk: may I have indirect contact with the reverence? Dag nuc-ci: favor, sir. He studied until he found the notes falling from his nerveless hands, and then collapsed to sleep for a precious time before regul orderlies opened the door without at him, rudely snatching up their baggage without a prior courtesy. None of the courtesies did these youngling regul use with him, even when he protested their rough handling of the human belongings; they maintained a surly silence toward him, a fevered haste, interspersed with a chittering among themselves, as they loaded baggage on the transport sled that was to carry it away. Another vehicle waited, a passenger sled. "Now. Now!" one said, the word being the extent of the human vocabulary he had troubled to hear, urging haste; and only when Stavros himself appeared did the younglings assume decorum. Even an elder human had his honor from the regul: They seemed to regard Stavros with a healthy fear. But Duncan, when he looked back as they were boarding, chanced to glance directly into the face of one of the younglings that bent, assisting them into the sled, and nostrils snapped shut and lips clamped with a look of hatred that transcended species. They were on Kesrith, among regul, who would be their companions and counselors in dealing with the evacuation of other regul, who had made their homes here for centuries. They had come to take this world as conquerors, conquerors who, at least for thirty days, were only two, and vulnerable. The world had belonged to regul and to mri; and it was likely that certain of the crew of Hazan had called Kesrith their home. It dawned upon him with immediacy that there could be more than simple racial or political hatred among regul toward their presence on Kesrith. And perhaps there were many residents on Kesrith who had never consented to the treaty that disposed of their world and brought humans to it. The inconvenience is minor, Stavros had translated the bai's assurance. Perhaps in the bai's eyes it was minor -- the regul were not supposed to be able to lie -- but in the eyes of the regul younglings who attended them there was no lie either, and they told a different story. While they were on Kesrith, they would be housed in a building called the Nom, in the center of the chief city of Kesrith, and they would be thus protected for the first and most critical days against the irritations of Kesrith's natural atmosphere and the other minor inconveniences of the local climate; they would be expected to adapt. And he saw Stavros' face when they first broke out of the ship's warmth into the wide world and had their first sight of the place: hills, mountains, white plains, all strangely lit by a ruddy pink sun. For Stavros this was home forever. His assignment was to prepare for other humans, to direct them after they arrived, to build civilization again; and already Duncan was considering that five years here might be a long time indeed. Regul, and alkali flats, and geysers, dust and mines and a sun that looked sickly and too large in the sky. He had been on a half a score of words in his travels in the service, from bare balls of rock to flowering wildernesses, but he had never been on one so immediately alien as Kesrith. Forbidding, unfriendly to humans. The very air smelled poisonous, laden with irritants. If Stavros felt regret, he did not show it. He let himself be treated like a regul elder, already playing the part, and the younglings handed him down to the landsled that waited below. It was well after dawn, the sun a quarter of the way up the sky. There was, instead of the welcome they had expected -- like most regul courtesies, carefully controlled and managed -- a still and ghostly quiet about the port, as though they and the younglings were the only living things about the premises. And far away, on the heights, was visible something that set Duncan's heart to beating the more rapidly, that sent a clutch of fear at the stomach that had nothing to do with reason: the peculiar silhouette of four slanted towers that formed a flat-topped, irregular pyramid. A mri edun. He had known there was one onworld; he had seen pictures of the ruins of Nisren; but he was unprepared for it here, so close. It overlooked the city in such a way that nothing that was done on the plains could remain hidden from it. It brooded, an ominous and alien presence, reminding all that there was a third party to the transaction that promised peace. "Now. Now!" the regul repeated, impatient either at the delay or at the object of his attention, it was uncertain; but Duncan did not want to 'contest the matter, and he lowered his head and entered the sled, where the air was filtered and cleansed of the acrid, biting taste that contaminated the air of Kesrith. The sled lumbered off toward the city on pavement made rough by inroads of sand from the flats, taking them to what he thought, with increasing conviction, was a confinement only wider in space than their last. VI The sun was climbing the east, and on another day Niun would have been out about the hills, walking, hunting, practicing at arms, doing all other such things as he did to fill the solitary hours and relieve the sameness of his days. But on this day nothing could have persuaded him from the vicinity of the edun. He haunted the communications station in the top of the Sen tower where, in an edun grown informal by reason of its small size, he was permitted to be on occasion; he hovered about the main entrance; and finally, consumed by impatience, he went to the rock at the top of the causeway, to stare into the growing glare off the white flats and strain his eyes for any movement from the direction of the port. He had for so very, very long had nothing good to anticipate. Now he savored th feeling: hating the waiting and yet relishing the feeling of waiting; hesitant about the meeting and yet longing desperately for the comradeship it promised. He had not loved Medai. He remembered the rivalry with his cousin, his -- he could be honest with himself after so many years -- jealousy of his cousin; and he strove to forget any such feelings he had ever cherished. He wanted Medai 's presence, wanted it desperately, fervently. Anything was better than this long loneliness, this knowledge that the edun was slowly, irrevocably, perishing. And there was, at the foundation of all his thoughts, the least stirring of hope, the merest suspicion, that Medai had been summoned, that he was the first of many to come -- that the she 'pan had moved to action, and that something was moving in the future of the People. On a thousand previous days he had sat as he sat now, seeking any tiny deviation in events to occupy himself -- the struggles of an insect; the slow, perilous blooming of a windflower; the rise or descent of ships at the port -- ill-wishing such ships,  imagining disasters; imagining important arrivals that would somehow change the pattern of his existence. He had done this so often that it was hard to realize that this time it was real, that the game was substance on this morning so like a thousand other mornings. The very air seemed alive. His heart beat so strongly, his muscles were so taut that his chest and stomach hurt; and he almost forgot to breathe whenever his eyes would deceive him into believing that he had seen movement below. But in the full light of noon there was a plume of dust on the flats, already at the beginning of the causeway, a line of dark figures moving slowly upward. He sat upon his rock at the top of the causeway and lowered his visor to remove the haze of daylight, trying to discern the figures individually. He had seen vehicles come up the road years before. Judging from the distance and the size of the objects and the amount of dust, that was what it looked to be. Vehicles. A sense of wrongness grew in him, a weight in his stomach counterpoised against the beating of his heart. He clenched his limbs together, long arms wrapped about his knees, and the others. Regul. Regul were coming up. Once he would have been delighted at such an unaccustomed visitation, but he was not so on this morning of all mornings. Not now. Not with mri business afoot that was more important than regul. Not with mri business in the working, matters in which regul might seek to interfere. Of a sudden he realized that the she 'pan desperately needed to know what was coming up the hill: He made them out -- six vehicles and a moving dot farther back that his eyes could not resolve; but it looked to be a seventh. No such number of regul had ever called on the edun in his memory. He slid down from his rock and started downhill, his long strides carrying him at what swiftly became an uncontrollable run, undignified, but he was too alarmed to care for appearances. He raced toward the edun, breathless. Others were coming out the doorway even before he arrived with his warning -- the black-robes of the Kel and none of gold. He slowed his pace and went to them, out of breath and trying to conceal his pain. Sweat filmed his skin, quickly dried as the moisturehungry air stole it. One did not run on Kesrith; a hundred times he had been taught so, the sober necessities of the world imposed over the nature of youth. His lungs burned; there was the sharp edge of blood in the air he breathed. None of the Kel rebuked him for his rashness, and he felt the mood of them, saw it in the attitude of the attendant dusei that had come out of the edun with, them. One of the dusei reared up, towering, snuffing the wind. It came down heavily on all fours again, an action that stirred the white dust, and blew a snort of distress. "Yai, yai!" kel Dahacha rebuked the lot of the dusei, using that meaningless word that had a thousand meanings between dus and kel'en. They shied away, the nine of them, dismissed, hovering in a knot near the edun, ears pricked. Some sat. Now and then one would rise and walk the circuit of the group of dusei, a different one each time; and each time that one would eye the advancing caravan of regul vehicles and utter small whuffs of warning. The Kel was veiled, for meeting outsiders. Niun secured the mez a proper degree higher and took his place in their black rank, one among others; but kel'anth Eddan took him by the elbow and drew him to the front of the group. "Here," said Eddan, and no more. A man would not jabber questions with the Kel in such a mood. Nium held himself silent, his heart constricted with panic at Eddan's gesture. He was a novice, even at his age; he did not belong in the fore of question-and-answer with regul, here between Eddan and kel Pasev, oldest masters of the Kel. Unless it involved him personally. Or a kinsman. Of a sudden he knew that a message must have been passed to the edun through the Sen-tower, some intelligence of events that the edun possessed and that he had missed, sitting alone, vainly anticipating pleasure in this day. Something was fearfully amiss, that regul had intervened between mri kinsmen. The regul caravan ground its slow way upward, the sound of its motors audible now. The sun beat down, wanly red. Out on the flats a geyser spouted: Elu, one of the dangerous random ones that kept no schedule. Its plume continued for a time, ten times the height of a man, and assumed its characteristic slant. Then it quickly dissipated. It was possible to recognize each of the geysers of the flats by its characteristic pattern and location. Niun reckoned that if Elu had erupted, Uchan would not be long in following. It was a precious moment of distraction, in which it was not necessary to consider the sinister line of dark vehicles laboring their way upslope. One... two... three... four... five... six. Six landsleds. No more than two had ever come to the edun at once. He did not make this observation aloud. The Kel about him stood utterly rigid, like images against which black robes fluttered in the strong wind. Each kel'en's right hand was at the belt where the as-ei were sheathed, fingers slipped within the belt. This was warning, understood by another kel'en. The regul, being mere tsi'mri, had likely not the sense to recognize it; but it was courtesy all the same to advise intruders that they were not wanted, whether or not the intruder had the wit to recognize a warning. The sleds bounced over the final ruts in the ascending road, came at last to a dusty halt even with the front entry to the edun, fronting the Kel. Motors were cut off, leaving sudden silence. Regul opened doors and began laboriously to disembark: a full ten of regul younglings, sober and joyless, without even visible arrogance. One of them was the Nom-guard, Hada Surag-gi. Niun recognized it by the badges and the robes, which was the best way to recognize any individual regul. It was also likely, he reflected bitterly, that the regul Hada Surag-gi recognized him by his distinctive lack of badges; but the youngling came forward to face Eddan, and consequently himself, and gave no sign of recognition. Hada's eyes did not even linger. There was no hint of insolence. Hada Surag-gi sucked air and rocked forward, a regul courtesy. There was a proper mri response to this, a gesture of reciprocal good will. Eddan did not make it, and therefore no mri moved. Hands stayed by the as-ei. "Favor," said Hada Surag-gi. "We bring most tragic news." "We are prepared to hear what you say," said Eddan. "We trust that our elder informed you -- " "Do you bring us Medai?" asked Eddan harshly. Hada turned, an awkward motion for a regul, made a shifting of feet. It closed its hands and made the gesture that wished its assistants to perform their duties. They shuffled about the second sled and opened its storage, lifted out a white, plastic-encased form on a litter. They bore it forward and carefully set it down at the feet of Hada Surag-gi, before the Kel. "We have brought the remains of Medai," said Hada. Niun knew, already, had known from Hada's first words; he did not move, nor even lower his visor. This steadiness might be mistaken by some of his brothers for selfcontrol. But it was numbness. He heard their movings, their stirrings about the scene, as if they and he were in different places, as if, divorced from the scene, he watched from elsewhere, leaving the flesh of Niun s'Intel, like that of Medai s'lntel, senseless and unparticipant. "Are the humans that close?" asked Eddan, for it was the custom to give the dead of the People who had died in the war to cold space where they had died or, better still, to the fires of suns, recalling the birth of the People, rather than to make a long and inconvenient journey from the fighting front to inter them in earth. All the People would choose, if they had the choice, to avoid earth burial. It was strange that regul, knowing mri even slightly as they did, could have misunderstood this and made the mistake of returning a dead mri to his edun. The regul younglings -- showing no arrogance at all in their manner now -- let air flutter their nostrils and by other signs looked uncomfortable in their mission. Guilty, was the bitter thought that came to Niun, watching them. He came back to his own body and fixed his eyes on the eyes of Hada meet his gaze directly. For an instant Hada did so, and flinched. Guilty and uncomfortable in this whole meeting, and trying not to say the half of what they knew. Niun trembled with anger. He found his breath short. There was no move from the Kel. They stood absolutely still, one with the mind of Eddan who led them, who with a word could lead them to a thing no mri had ever done. Hada Surag-gi shifted weight on bowed legs and backed a little from the shrouded corpse between them. "Kel'anth Eddan," Hada said, "be gracious. This kel'en wounded himself and would not have the help of our medical facilities, although we might perhaps have saved him. We regret this, but we have never attempted to violate your beliefs. We bring you the regrets also of bai Hulagh, in whose service this kel'en gained great distinction. It is bai Hulagh's profound regret, his most profound regret, that this meeting is an inauspicious one and that he makes the acquaintance of the People in such a sad moment. He sends his condolences and offers his extreme personal distress at this most unhappy event and -- " "Bai Hulagh is then the new commander of this zone. What of bai Solgah? What of the Holn?" "Gone." The word was almost swallowed before momentum was quickly resumed. "And the bai wishes, kel'anth, to assure you of -- " "I surmise," said Eddan, "that the death of kel Medai is very recent." "Yes," said Hada, deterred from the prepared speech. His mouth worked, seeming to search for words. "Suicide." Eddan used the vulgar word, although regul knew the meaning of the mri word ika'al where it regarded the ritual death of a kel'en. "We protest -- " In gazing directly at the kel'anth, the youngling seemed to lose its thread of thought, which was an impossibility with the eidetic regul. "We protest vehemently, kel'anth, that this kel'en was in deep melancholy that had nothing to do with the accession of bai Hulagh to command or the fall from power of the Holn. We fear that you are drawing the wrong inference. If you suppose that -- " "I did not advance any statement of inference," said Eddan. "Do you suggest that one might be made?" The regul, interrupted more than once, confounded by argument that was no argument, confused as regul easily were when dealing with mri, blinked rapidly and tried to regroup. "Kel'anth, I protest. Be gracious. We only stated that this kel'en was in deep melancholy prior to his act, that he had been confined in his quarters by his own choice, refusing all attempts to inquire into his needs, and that this had nothing to do with the accession of bai Hulagh -- in no wise, sir, in no wise. Bai Hulagh became employer to this kel'en and this kel'en served him with great distinction in several actions. There was nothing amiss. But after the peace was announced, kel Medai evinced an increasing melancholy." "You are of the Nom," Niun interrupted, unable to bear it longer, and Hada Surag-gi looked in his direction, black eyes wide, showing whites in amazement. "How is it that you report accurately on the state of mind of a kel'en who was on a ship far removed from you?" It was not his place to have spoken. From a kel'en youth before strangers, it was an outburst, not an acceptable behavior; but the Kel stood firm, and as for Hada Suraggi, its mouth flew open and shut again in a taut line. "Elder," it protested to Eddan. "Can the bai's spokesman answer the question?" asked Eddan, a vindication that sent a flood of fierce gratitude through Niun. "Most gladly," said Hada. "I know these things to be fact because they are exactly as given to me by the bai himself, face to face, by his word. We had no idea that the kel'en contemplated such an action. It was not due to any animosity toward his service." "Yet it is abundantly evident," said Eddan, "that kel Medai considered that he had sufficient reason to quit your service, such strong reason that he chose ika'al to be free of you." "This was doubtless because of the end of the war, which this kel'en did not desire." "It is," said Eddan, "curious that he would have elected ika'al when he knew that he was returning to home world." "He was despondent," said Hada Surag-gi, an illogicity that the regul did not seem to comprehend. "He was not responsible for his actions." "You are speaking before his kinsmen," said Eddan sharply. "This was a kel'en, not a dus, to go mad. He was bound for homeworld. What you say he did is not reasonable unless the bai offended against his honor. Is it possible that this was what happened?" The regul, under the sting of Eddan 's harsh voice, began to retreat slightly, a sidling backward by the hindmost. "We are not done with questions," Eddan said, fixing Hada Surag-gi with his stare. "Tell us where and when kel Medai died." The regul did not want to answer. It sucked air and visibly changed color. "Favor, kel'anth. He died during the previous evening on the ship of the bai." "On the ship of bai Hulagh?" "Kel'anth, the bai protests -- " "Was there any manner of discussion passed between the bai and the kel'en?" "Be gracious. Tie . kel'en was despondent. The end of the war -- " "The bai made this mri despondent," Eddan said, discomfiting the youngling utterly. "The bai," said Hada, nostrils dilating and contracting in rapid breaths, "requested of this mri that he remain in the ship and remain in service; the kel'en refused, wishing to leave at once, a privilege the bai had denied to everyone, even himself. There were matters of business to attend to. It is possible -- " the skin of the youngling went paler as it spoke; its lips faltered upon the words. "Kel'anth, I realize that there is possible blame in your eyes; yet we do not understand the actions of this kel'en. The bai commanded him to wait. Yet the kel'en found fault with the order sufficient that he committed this act. We do not know why. We assure you we are greatly distressed by this sad event. It is an hour of crisis for Kesrith, in which this kel'en would have been of great service to the bai and to yourselves, surely. The bai valued the service of kel Medai. We protest again that we do not understand the source of his bitterness with us." "Perhaps you did not inquire, or listen," said kel'anth Eddan. "Be gracious. Kesrith has been ceded to humans. We are in the process of the evacuation of all residents of Kesrith. Arrangements are being made also for the mri of Kesrith. The bai wishes his ship manned at all hours, and he wishes the crew, naturally -- " The youngling moved uneasily, looking at Eddan, who did not move. "Tliese are affairs over which we have no control. If the kel'en had only informed the bai of his extreme desire to have an exception granted in his case -- " "Kel Medai chose to leave his service," said Eddan. "It was well done. We do not want to talk to youngling regul on this subject any longer. Go away now." This was plainly put, and the regul, degree by degree, retreated, more rapidly as they neared their sleds. Hada was neither the first nor the last seated. Hatches were closed, engines started; the landsleds lumbered clumsily into a turn on the narrow and rutted roadway and retreated down the long slope as slowly as they had come. No one moved. There was a hush in the air now that the regul had gone, leaving them alone with their dead. And suddently in the doorway, gold-robes and white, stood the sen'anth and Melein, and the she'pan herself on their arms. "Medai is dead," said Eddan, "and the world is going to humans soon, as we suspected." He lifted his robed arms to shield the she'pan from the sight; and Melein started forward a step, only a step: it was forbidden her. She veiled herself and turned her face away, bowing her head; and likewise the she'pan and the sen'anth veiled, which they did not do save in the presence of the unacceptable. They went away into the edun. Death was the peculiar domain of the Kel whether in inflicting it or mourning it; and it was for diem to attend to the proprieties. For a kinsman within the Kel, it was a personal obligation. Niun knew that he was expected in this to take charge; and he saw that the others longed to help, to do something, and he opened his hands, gave them leave. He had only heard the rites, had never performed them, and he did not wish to shame himself or Medai by his ignorance. They gathered up the litter, he and all who could find space to help, and passed within the doors of the edun, toward the Pana'drin, the Shrine, to present Medai at his homecoming, where he would have presented himself first had he lived. Niun's hands felt the warm metal of the litter frame; he looked down on the object in white that had been his cousin and the shock that had held him numb until now began to meld into other feelings, into a deep and helpless rage. It was not right that this had happened. There was no justice if this could happen. He found himself almost trembling with anger, with a violence in which he could kill if there were anyone or anything against which to direct his rage. There was no one. He tried to feel nothing; that would be easier than to try to find a direction for the resentment that boiled within him. He had hoped. He schooled himself not to hope henceforth. The world was mad, and Medai had added himself to the madness. My last son, the she'pan had once called him. Now it was true. There was a screen in the Shrine of the edun of the People, worked in metals and precious stones and over-written with ancient things. It was old beyond reckoning, and in every Shrine that had ever existed this very screen had stood, between the lamps of bronze that were of equal age with it. In life it marked the division between the Kel and the Sen, the point past which the Kel might not tread; in death it was no more crossable. Before the screen, at its very base, they laid the white-shrouded body of Medai s'lntel Sov-Nelan, as close to the dividing line as a kel'en could ever come. Incense curled up from burners on either side of the screen, heavy and cloying, overhanging the room and obscuring the ceiling like a smoky canopy. For Niun, attendant to his cousin, the scent of incense held its own memories, of being in the Kath and of watching holy rites from that least, outermost room, when he had been a child with Melein and Medai beside him, and others now gone, whose deaths he knew. From that outer room the small Shrine of the Kel had seemed mysterious and glorious, a territory where they might not yet venture, where warriors in their sigai might move, disdaining the Kath. His mind ran to a later day, when they three had been taken among the black-robes, one with the Kel, and had been allowed for the first time to enter the middle Shrine, only to realize that yet another barrier lay between them and the Pana, the Mysteries; and a day later yet, when they had prayed for the welfare of Medai, who was leaving the edun for service, greatly honored -- and Niun had died inwardly that night with jealousy and bitterness, his prayers insincere and hateful and mingled with thoughts that came back now like guilty ghosts. He felt no different now than then. Medai had taken another departure, leaving him the ugliness, the loneliness, of Kesrith. Medai had never endured the things he had endured: left behind, last guard to the House, servant to the others. Medai was counted a great kel'en for what he had done. There was a whisper of robes in the holiness dimly visible beyond the screen where the Sen met and tended the Holy Objects. Melein would be there, with Sathell. Three children an age ago had stood within the outer Kath-hall and longed for honor; and now they had their prayers back in strange and twisted ways: Niun within Kelshrine, where they had all longed to go; Medai possessing the honors of a warrior, newly wandering the Dark; and Melein, Melein the light-hearted, had passed through Kel-shrine to the place beyond, to the Mysteries that were never for a kel'en to see. He bowed down, shaking with rage and frustration, and remained so for a time, trying to take his breath back again and compose himself. A hand touched his shoulder. A dark robe brushed him with shadow as Eddan sank down beside him. "Niun," the kel'anth said in a soft voice. "The she'pan calls you. She does not want you to have to sit this watch. She says that she wants you to come and sit with her this night, and not to go to the burial." It took him a moment to be sure of his voice. "I do not believe it," he said. "I do not believe that she will not loose me even for this. What did she say? Did she give no reason?" "She wishes you to come, now." He was stunned by such an attitude. There had been no love between himself and Medai. The she'pan knew that well enough, but there was no decency in what she asked him to do publicly. "No," he said. "No, I will not go to her." The fingers dug into his shoulder. He expected rebuke when he looked up. But the old man unveiled to him, showing his naked face, and there was no anger there. "I thought you would say so," Eddan said, which was incredible, for Niun had not known himself. He had spoken on impulse. But the old man knew him that well. "Do as you think right," Eddan said further. "Stay. I will not forbid you." And the old man rose and ordered the others, who moved about their separate tasks. One brought the vessels of ritual, given by the Sen, that were for burying and set them at Medai 's feet; Pasev brought water; and Dahacha cloths for washing; and 'Palazi filled the lamps for the long vigil; and Debas whistled softly to the dusei and took them from the outer hall, herding them away into the tower of the Kel so that they should not disturb the solemnities. In the midst of the activity Niun sat, conscious finally that he had tom his robe in his haste for descending from the hills and that he was dusty and his hands were foul with dirt. Feet pattered about him. Sirain came, half-blind Sirain, and gave him a damp cloth and Niun unveiled and washed his face and veiled again, grateful for Sirain's thoughtfulness. Liran brought a robe for him and he changed his siga in the very Shrine, for it was not respect to sit the watch in disorder. He sat down again and began to be calmer at their quiet, efficient ministering. Then, at Eddan's whispered word, they began to take the ugly white shroud from Medai, and patiently, patiently the fingers of one and the other of them tore the webbing that was as close-spun as a cocoon and well-nigh impenetrable -- like cio-silk it was, having to be unraveled with the fingers. But Pasev knew to touch the regul fiber with a burning wick and so to part the strange web. The material burned sullenly, but it gave way, shedding its chemical smell into sickening union with the incense that lowered overhead. It was something on which they all silently agreed, that they would not give to burial a kel'en in a regul shroud, whatever the inconvenience; and gradually they recovered Medai from the web, revealing a face that they well remembered, a countenance still and pale. The body was small and thin in death, pitifully so; it weighed very little, and Medai had been a strong man. The honors that they found laced to his belts were many, and the seta'al were weathered to pale blue on his face. He had been a handsome youth, had Medai s'lntel, full of the life and the hope of the edun in brighter days. Even now he was fine to see. The only marring of him was the blood that stained the fiber under his central ribs, where he had dealt himself his death-wound. Suicide. Niun worked, not looking at Medai's face, trying not to think of what his hands did lest they tremble and betray him. He was trying to remember better days, but could not. He knew Medai too well. His cousin was in his dying as he had been in life: selfish, arrogant to match regul arrogance, and stubborn with it all. It was wrong to hold anger with the dead, impious. But in the end Medai had been as useless to his kinfolk as he had always been. Medai had lived for himself and died for his own reasons, regarding nothing that others might need of him; and there was precious little honor for a cold corpse, whatever the high traditions of the Kel. They had parted in anger. He remembered, each day of his life for six years he had remembered, and he knew why the she'pan had wanted him upstairs and what was surely in the minds of his brother kel'ein who sat with him. There had been a quarrel, the av'ein-kel , the long blades drawn; it had been his own fault, drawing first in the Shrine-hall, outside. It was the day that Medai had laid hand on Melein. And Melein had not objected. The she'pan herself had put an end to that quarrel. Abler in those days six years gone, she had descended the tower stairs and intervened. Had called him eshai'i, lack-honor, and tsi'daith' , un-son, and because he had then loved her, it had crushed him. But not a word, never a word of rebuke, to Medai. And for Medai within a hand of days came the honor of service to the bai of the regul, an honor that might have gone to one of the Husbands; and for Melein came the chastity of the Sen. And for Niun s'lntel came nothing, only a return to study, a long, long waiting, pinned to the Mother's side and held from any hope of leaving Kesrith. There had never been a way to undo that one evil day. Intel would not let him go. He had hoped for peace with Medai, for a change in the affairs of the People. But Medai had robbed him of that too. It was on him alone, the service of homeworld, and there had never been any justice in it. When you have made up your mind what it is the People owe you, Eddan had said, come and tell me. He would have settled for half of what Medai had had. But then, beginning with Eddan, the Kel spoke of Medai, each praising him: ritual, the lij'aiia, beginning the Watch of the Dead; and the voices of the old kel'ein shook in the telling of it. "It is hardest," said Liran, "that the old bury the young." And last of all but himself, Pasev. "It is certain," she said, touching the medallions, the j'tai that glittered in the lamps' golden light, the honors that Medai had won in his services, "that although he was young, he has traveled very far and seen a great deal of war. I see here the service of Shoa, of Elag, of Soghrune, of Gezen and Segur and Hadriu; and it is certain that he has served the People. Surely, surely he has done enough, this brother of ours, this child of our House; I think that surely he was very tired. I think he must have been very weary of service to the regul, and he would have come home as best he could, with what of his strength he had left. I understand this. I also am very tired of the service of regul; and if I knew my service was at an end, I would go the road he took." And then it should have been Niun's time to speak, praising Medai, his cousin. He had gathered angry words but he could not, after that, speak them or contradict the feelings of Pasev, whom he loved with a deep love. He sank down and lowered his head into his crossed arms, shaking with reaction. And the Kel allowed him this, which they seemed to take for a kinsman's grief. But theirs was a true, unselfish sorrow for a child they had loved. His was for himself. In this he found the measure of himself, that he was capable of meanness and great selfishness, and that he was not, even now, the equal of Medai. The "others talked around him, whispering, after such a time as it became clear that he would not choose to speak in the ritual. They began finally to speak of the high hills, the burial that they must accomplish, and woven into their speech and their plans was a quiet desperation, a shame, for they were old and the hills were very far and the trail very steep. They wondered unhappily among themselves whether the regul might not, at their request, give them motorized transport; but they felt at heart that they dishonored Medai by asking such help of the regul. They would not, therefore, ask. They began to consider how they might contrive to carry him. "Do not worry," said Niun, breaking his long silence. "I can manage it myself." And he saw in their faces doubt, and when he thought of the steep trails and the high desert, he himself felt doubt. "The she'pan will not allow it," said Eddan. "Niun, we might bury him close at hand." "No," said Niun; and again, thinking of the she'pan, "No." And after that there were no more suggestions to him. Eddan quietly signed at the others to let be. And they left him when he asked of them quietly and with propriety to be left alone. They filed out with robes rustling and the measured ring of honors on their garments. The tiny, high sound of it drew at Niun's heart. He considered his own selfishness, lately measured, and the courage of his elders, who had done so much in their lives; and he was mortally ashamed. But he began to think -- in the slow beginning of his night-long watch, in the silences of the edun, where elsewhere others were in private mourning -- and knew that he traditions of his caste, and that he did not want to die as Medai had died, above all else; and this thought ate at him, for it was contrary to all that he was supposed to be. Medai had been able to accept such things, and the she'pan had accepted Medai. And this was what it had won him. It was blasphemy to entertain such thoughts before the Shrine, there in the presence of the Gods and the dead. For himself he was ashamed, and he longed to run away as he had done often when he was a child, going into the hills to think alone, to try himself against the elements until he could forget again the pettinesses of men, and of himself. But he was reckoned a man now and it had been long since he had had that freedom. Dangerous times were on the edun, hard times, and it was not an hour that' Niun s'lntel could afford to play the child. There was a matter of duty, of decencies. Medai had lived and died by that law. Niun could not manage the inner part of himself, but he could at least see to it that the outer man did what was dutiful to those who had to depend on him... even if it were totally a lie. "Niun." The stir, the whisper from beyond the screen, the sigh he had taken for the wind that blew constantly through the Shrine. He looked up now and saw a hazed golden figure through the intricate design, and knew his sister's voice. She crossed the floor as far as the screen that divided them, religiously, though custom permitted them to meet face to face elsewhere in the edun and outside its limits. "Go back," he wished Melein, for she violated the law of her caste by being in the presence of the dead, even a dead kinsman. Her caste had no debts of kinship; they renounced them and all such obligations. But she did not leave. He rose up, stiff from kneeling on the cold floor, and went to the grillwork. He could not see her distinctly. He saw only the shadow of her hand on the lacery of the screen, and matched it with his own larger one in sympathy, unable to touch her. He was unclean and in the presence of the dead, and would remain unapproachable until he had buried his kinsman. "I am permitted to come," she said. "The she'pan gave me leave." "We have done everything," he assured her, struck to the heart remembering that there had been affection between Melein and Medai, cousinwise, and at the last, perhaps more than cousinly. "We are going to take him to Sil'athen -- everything that we can do, we will do." "I had not thought you would watch here," she said. And then, with an edge of utter bitterness: "Or is it only because you were directly ordered not to?" Her attack confused him. He took a moment to answer, not knowing clearly against what manner of assumption he was responding. "He is kin to me," he said. "Whatever else... is no matter now." "You would have killed him yourself once." It was the truth. He tried to see Melein's face through the screen; he could see only the outline, golden shadow behind gold metal. He did not know how to answer her. "That was long ago," he said. "And I would have made my peace with him if he were alive. I had wanted that. I had wanted that very much." "I believe you," she said finally. She left silence then. He felt it on him, an awkward weight. "It was jealousy," he admitted to her. The thing that he had pondered took shape and had birth, painfully, but it was not as painful as he had thought it would be, brought to light: Melein was his other self. He had been as close as thought to her once -- and he could still imagine that closeness between them. "Melein, when there are only two young men within a Kel, it is impossible that they not compare themselves and be compared by others. He had first all the things I wanted to excel in. And I was jealous and resentful. I interfered between you. It was the most petty thing I have ever done. I have paid for it, for six years." She did not speak for a moment. He became sure that she had loved Medai: Only daughter of an edun otherwise fading into old age, it was inevitable that she and Medai should once have seemed a natural pairing, kel'en and kel'e'en, in those days that she had also been of the Kel. Perhaps -- it was a thought that had long tormented him -- she would have been happier had she remained in the Kel. "The she'pan sent me," she said finally, without answering his offering to her. "She has heard of the intention of the Kel. She does not want you to go. There is disturbance in the city. There is uncertainty. This is her firmest wish, Niun: Stay. Others will see to Medai." "No." "I cannot give her that answer." "Tell her that I did not listen. Tell her that she owes Medai better than a hole in the sand and that these old men cannot get him to in the effort. ' ' "I cannot say that to her!" Melein hissed back, fear in her voice; and that fear made him certain in his intentions. It made no more rational sense than the other desires of Intel, this she 'pan that could gamble with the lives of the People, that could bend and break the lives of her children in such utter disregard of their desires and hopes. She has given me her virtues, he thought with a sudden and bitter insight: jealousy, selfishness, possessiveness...ah, possessive, of myself, of melein, the children ofZain. She sent Melein to the Sen and Medai to the regul when she saw how things were drifting with them. She has ruined us. A great she'pan, a great one, but flawed, and she is strangling us, clenching us against her until she breaks our bones and melts our flesh and breathes her breath into us...Until there is nothing left of us. "Do as you have to do," he said. "As for me, I will do him a kinsman's duty, truesister. But then, you are sen'e'en and you do not have kinsmen anymore. Go back and say what you like to the she'pan." He had hoped, desperately, to anger her, to pierce through her dread of Intel. He had meant the words to sting, just enough. But her hand withdrew from the screen and her shadow moved away from him, becoming one with the light on the other side. "Melein," he whispered. And aloud: "Melein!" "Do not reproach me with lack of duty," her voice came back to him, distant, disembodied. "While he lived, I was a kinswoman to him and you were grudging of everything he had. Now I have other obligations. Say over him that the she'pan is well-pleased with his death. That is her word on the matter. As for me, I have no control over what you do. Bury him. Do as you choose." "Melein," he said. "Melein, come back." But he heard her footsteps retreat up hidden stairs, heard doors close one after another. He stayed as he was, one hand against the screen, thinking until the last that she would change her mind and return, denying that answer she had made him; but she had left. He could not even be angry for it was what he had challenged her to do. Intel's creation. But his too. He hoped that somewhere in Sen-tower Melein would lay down her pride and weep over Medai, though he doubted it. The coldness, the careful coldness, that had been in her voice was beyond all repentance, carrying the schooled detachment of the Sen. He left the screen finally and sat down by the corpse of Medai. He locked his hands behind his neck, head bowed on his knees, twice desolate. The lamps snapped and the fires leaped, the door of the edun having been left open this night in ancient tradition, a respect to the dead. Shadows danced and made the writings on the walls seem to writhe with independent life, writings that the she 'pan said contained the history and wisdom of the People. All his life he had been surrounded by such things: Writings covered every wall of the main hall and the Shrine and the she'pan's tower, and the accesses of Kath and Kel -- writings that the she'pan said were duplicated in every edun of the People that had ever existed, exact and unvaried. Through such writings the sen'ein learned. The kel'ein could not. He knew only what had happened within his own life and within his own sight, or those things he had heard his elders recall. But Melein could read the writings and knew what truth was, as did the she'pan, and she had grown cold and strange in that knowledge. He had asked once, when Melein was taken into the Sen, if he could not be taken too: They had never in their lives been separated. But the she'pan had only taken his hands into hers and turned the calloused palms upward. Not the hands of a scholar, she had said and dismissed his appeal. Something stirred out in the hall, a slow shuffling, a click of claws on stone; it was one of the dusei, strayed from the Kel-tower. They generally went where they chose, none forbidding them, not even when they were inconvenient or destructive. It was not certain that one could forbid them, for they were so strong that there could be no coercion. They sensed, in the peculiar way of dusei, when they were wanted and when not, and rarely would they remain where they were not desired. They understood the kel'ein, the belief was, whose thoughts were unfearing and uncomplex, and for this reason each dus chose a kel'en or kel'e'en and stayed lifelong. One had never set affection on Niun s'lntel, though once he had tried -- shamefully desperate -- to trap a young one and to coerce it. It had fled his childish scheme, smashing the trap, knocking him unconscious. And never after that had he found any skill to draw one after him, as if that one, betrayed, had warned all its kind of the nature of Niun s'lntel. The elder kel'ein said that it was because he had never truly opened his heart to one, that he was too sealed upon himself. Niun thought this false, for he had tried; but he also thought that the sensitive dusei had found him bitter and discontent and could not bear it. He believed so, hoping that this would change; but in the depth of his heart he wondered if it were possibly because he was not a natural kel'en. For a woman of the People, all castes were open. For a man, there were only Kelcaste and Sen; and he had been deprived in one sense and over-indulged in others simply because he was the last son of the House. It had meant that he received the concentrated efforts of all his teachers, that they had worked with him until he had understood, until his skill was acceptable. But in an edun full of sons and daughters, he thought that he might have failed to survive: His stubbornness would have brought him early challenge and the People might then have been rid of his irritance in the House. He thought that he might have been a better kel'en if not for the Mother's interference; but then, many things might have been different if he were not the last, and so might she. Medai had pleased the Mother; and Medai was dead; but he sat here living, a rebel son to the Mother. She would have somewhat to say to him after Medai 's burying in the hills, when he must come back and face her. Thereafter would be bitter, bitter words and himself without argument, and Melein on the she'pan's side in it. He shrank from what the she 'pan might say to him. But she would have to say it. He would not unsay what he had said. Again the scrape of claws. It was a dus. The explosive sough of breath and the heavy tread made it clear that the intruder was coming closer, and Niun willed it away from the Shrine, for dusei were not welcome here. Yet it came on. He heard it enter the outer room and he turned and saw it in the dark, a great slope-shouldered shadow. It made that peculiar lost-sound again and slowly edged closer. "Yai!" he said, turning on one And then he saw that the dus was dusty and that its coat was patched with crusted sores, and his heart froze in his chest and his breath caught for he realized that it was not one of their own tame beasts, but a stranger. Sometimes wild dusei would come down off the high plains to hover around the lands of the edun and create havoc among the tame ones; in his own memory kel'ein had died trying to approach such an animal, even armed. Dusei sensed intentions, uncannily prescient; there were few animals more dangerous to stalk. This one stood, head lowered, way, and rocking back and forth, uttering that plaintive sound. It forced its way in, making the plaster crumble here and there, though the door was purposely made small and inconvenient for dusei, to protect the Mysteries from their mindless irreverence. It came, irresistible, thinner than the well-fed dusei of the edun. Niun edged aside, one of the lamps crashing down as the dus shouldered it. It whined and whuffed and fortunately the spilled fire went out, though the hot oil stung its foot and made it. shy aside. Then it approached the body of Medai and pawed at it with claws as long as a man's hand -- poisonous, the dewclaw possessing venom-ducts, the casual swipe of them capable of disemboweling mri or regul. Niun crouched in the shadow by the overturned lamp, as unmoving as the furniture. The beast's body filled much of the room and blocked the doorway. It gave off a fearsome, sickly stench that overrode even the incense; and when it turned its massive head to stare at the frail mri huddled in the comer, its eyes showed, running, dripping rheum onto the hallowed floor. Miuk! The Madness was on him. The secretions of his body were out of balance and the miuk, the Madness of his kind, was to blame for his behavior, sending him into a mri dwelling. There was nothing Niun knew, neither beast nor man, more to be feared than this. If the dusei of the edun had not been locked upstairs this night, they would never have let a miuk'ko dus come near the edun; they would have died in defense of that outer doorway rather than allow that beast in. And Niun s'lntel prepared himself to die, most horribly, in a space so small that the dus could not even cast his body from underfoot; his brothers would find him in shreds. The creature prodded at the body of Medai as if in prelude to this, but it hesitated. Grotesque, horrid, it rocked to and fro, straddling the corpse, its eyes streaming fluid that blinded it. From some far place in the Keltower there was a deep moan, a dus fretting at its unaccustomed confinement, at the mood of the mourning Kel -- or sensing invasion downstairs, trying desperately to get out. Others joined in, then fell abruptly silent, hushed perhaps by the order of the kel'ein. Niun held his breath while the rogue lifted his rheum-blinded eyes toward that sound, mobile lips working nervously. It rocked. It gave another explosive snort and shifted its weight, easing aside. Its shoulder hit the screen, toppling it with a brazen crash, and the beast whirled, bathed in the glow from the inner Shrine. Niun flung his arm over his eyes in horror lest he see the Forbidden, and then, surety in his heart, he reached for his gun, futile against a dus. He must attack whatever threatened the Forbidden, to prevent, if he could, the invasion of the Sen-shrine. He sighted for the brain, the first of the two brains, knowing full well that the following convulsions would destroy him along with the dus. But the dus did not take that step beyond. It lowered its weeping head and nosed at the corpse, disarranging the veil; and when it had done so, it moaned and slowly, almost distractedly, swung its head about, putting its shoulder between its head and the gun, and began to withdraw from the Shrine. And when it had done so, when it walked the hall outside, still giving that lost-infant sound, for the first time Niun clearly knew it. Medai 's dus. There was no mri who could claim, other clues removed, to know any dus but his own, and not even that one given much passage of time. Dusei were too similar and too mutable, and one could only say that this one was like the other dusei he knew. But that this particular one had not killed him, that it had been primarily interested in the body, that it had departed unsatisfied -- these actions Niun understood. Dusei were troubled at death. Other animals ignored the dead but dusei did not understand, did not accept it. They grieved and searched and fretted, and eventually died themselves more often than not. They rarely outlived their masters, pining away in their search. And this one was hunting something it had not found. Medai's dus, come looking for him. A dus that was sickly and covered with sores and deep in the throes of a madness that did not come on swiftly, although regul said that Medai had died but a night ago. A dus that was as thin and starved as its dead master. A chill feeling grew in Niun until he was physically shivering, not alone from dread of the dus. He holstered his gun and glanced fearfully at the nakedness of the inner Shrine, on which he ought never to have looked. It should not have happened. He washed his hands with the water of the offerings and, without setting foot across the forbidden line, he set the screen in place again, his fingers reverent on the inanimate metal. He had lived. The Gods, like men, could forgive the irreverence of dusei; and he had looked within the Sen-shrine and felt shaken, but not to the death. He had seen brightness but nothing of the Objects, or nothing that he could identify as the Holy. He tried to put this from his mind. It was not for a kel'en to have seen. He did not want to remember it. And Medai -- He set up the lamp again, and refilled it, and lighted it, restoring its comforting glow. Then on his knees he mopped up the spilled oil that by the mercy of the Gods had not kept on burning; and all the while he worked, exhausted and trembling from his vigil, he thought and nursed the cold feeling that lodged under his heart. At last he washed his hands for respect and laid them on Medai for the irreverence he had to commit: The thought homing in his mind gave him no peace otherwise. He did it quickly, once he had gathered his courage; carefully he unfastened the clothing and examined the wound, and found it -- shaming his suspicion and his act -- as the regul had said. Ika'al. "Forgive me," he whispered to the spirit of Medai; and reverently he reclosed the robes and gently washed the face and replaced the veils. Then he cast himself on his face before the Shrine and made the proper prayers to the several Ancestor-gods of his caste for rest for the soul of Medai, summoning forth more sincerity than he had ever felt for his cousin when he was living. This should have absolved him and given him peace, having surrendered to that which was proper and honest, but it did not. He had within him a gathering certainty that, whatever the evidence of his eyes and the testimony of the regul, Medai had not lain down his life The dus, so close to a kel'en's mind, was miuk'ko and grown so thin that it could pass Shrine doors; and the body of Medai, once solid with muscle, was as thin as the mummified dead. Kel-quarters were independent units within the regul ship-plan because of the dusei, which the regul feared beyond all logic, and because these were tsi'mri and, more than of the stringent caste laws that a that, they were strangers to the kel'en must observe in respect to People, a strange new branch of recontact with outsiders. gul; and they might not have known But essentially that kel'en was enough to deal properly with a always at the mercy of the regul, kel'en. Regul were not fighters, who supplied his unit with food. Not directly, water, even the air he breathed. All Consumed by the thought that that a kel'en could do to assert his took shape within him, Niun rose independence was to lock the door. U P and left the Shrine, took an Had they wanted him dead, they offering-vessel of water and a pancould have stopped the air and cast nikin and went out to the outer hall, him into cold space afterward. But to the door, where the mad dus still crouched before the edun. He had known it would be there, waiting. It was near what it desired, but could not find it. He had been as sure of its lingering there as he was sure how it had been driven mad. It was no less dangerous for its once having been tame; it could still rise up and kill on impulse. But when he set the water before it, it sniffed at the offering curiously and at last bestirred itself, nosing down into the liquid. The contents of the pannikin disappeared. Niun filled it a second and a third and a fourth time, and only at the fourth did the beast suddenly avert its head in refusal. He sank down on his heels and studied the creature, thin as it was and its fur gone in patches. A great open wound was fresh on its side. Medai's dus... come from regul care; from violence, from starvation. It would not have left Medai of choice even after he was dead. Regul would not act as mri would act. They were capable of collusion, of bribery, of deceit, of slaughter of their own young; but never of murder of an adult, never of that. They could neither kill nor lie in cold blood: They hired mri to attend to their enemies. So Niun had always been taught by those who knew the regul better than he, by those who had dealt with regul lifelong. So he had implicitly believed. As had Medai. He rose and walked inside, back to the Shrine, and sat down beside the body of his cousin, arms locked about himself, staring without comprehension at the serpentine writings that recorded and concealed the history of the People. Murder had been done in one manner or another, whatever name the regul gave it. A kel'en had been killed by his own employers and his dus weakened to the point that they could drive it out to die naturally; one body to be returned to the Kel, the act of ignorant regul; another to be disposed of by predators and scavengers, rendered incapable of betraying what had happened. Regul hands and regul conscience were doubtless clean. Medai had finally done as they had wished. Niun wished desperately to go upstairs and tell someone. He wished to run to Eddan for counsel, to alert the she'pan. But he had nothing for proof but a beast that lay outside the door. He had nothing on which to hang such an accusation, no shape to his suspicion, no motive he could reckon that would have driven the regul to compel a kel'en to such an action: It was irony of a kind, he thought, that of all whom Medai might have trusted to see to his avenging, he had come to the hands of his oldest rival; and the only likely witness of the truth was a miuk'ko. Dusei, it was said, lived in the present; they had no memories for what had happened, only for persons and places. The miuk'ko had sought home, the House where it had first lived; it had sought Medai. It had found the one, and not the other.    P ing! Cheryl Harbottle sat up, startled. She looked around the room for the source of that odd little noise. Nothing seemed to be wfong. The lighting panels were still glowing at the Midday-Summer setting and the Woodland Sounds background tape was still giving out with soft coos, twitters and the sound of rustling leaves. Her eyes finally came to rest on the new decorator lamp. Humph. That must be the problem. The damed thing was burned out or something. It looked funny. Cheryl got up and walked over to peer at it. There was nothing in the middle where something should have been, she realized, wrinkling her slim brows. There really was nothing. All of the wires were in place but the bright, glowing ball in the middle was gone. What was worse, she couldn't see through the space where it was supposed to be. The air looked rather fuzzy, or distorted. It was almost like looking into rippling water. Cheryl bent closer to peer at it and something grabbed at her nose. She yelped and jumped back. Then she rubbed the end of her offended member and stared at the lamp. Well! She had the distinct feeling that it shouldn't do that. She walked around to look at the other side. There was barely enough room for her to edge into the comer behind it. The lamp was a pole-like structure. One end was moored in the ceiling and the other stood on the floor. The middle blossomed out into an elaborate mesh of gleaming wires resembling a big cage. Cheryl poked an experimental finger at the nothing in the middle. At about two inches from the center something took hold of it. She pulled her hand back rapidly and pursed her lips. What she needed was the instruction book. Of course there wasn't one. She hadn't seen an instruction manual for anything in years. Well, the computer ought to know something. She sat down in front of her Insta-Think home terminal, flicked it on and asked for a catalog. The alphabetic listing on the screen rolled by slowly and she stopped it at "Lamps, decorator." That was how she'd bought the fool thing in the first place. The computer obligingly switched to its collection of sixtysecond advertisements. Eventually, after watching what seemed like an endless array of lighting fixtures in all sizes, shapes, styles and colors, she saw her lamp. "New lighting Concept'-' the ad proclaimed in fiery letters. "Capture the Sun in Your Living Room!" on the terminal and the system cycled into the full threeminute sales pitch. Not that it told her much. A vibrant baritone informed her that she'd be the envy of the neighborhood and pointed out the benefits of "metal-sheen polybutyrate," whatever that was. She pressed the was over and got an expressionless voice that talked about hydrogen, ignition and containment systems, energy pulses and electromagnetic balance. The picture on the screen was a maze of interconnecting lines with squiggles, boxes and numbers. Out of sheer spite she pushed the advance button once more but all she got was a picture of long strings of mathematics and a theory lecture that made no sense at all to her. Cheryl switched off the terminal irritably and swiveled around to look at the broken lamp. Well, it probably would be best to turn it off. Then she might as well call Repair. Let them handle it. Damn, she'd had the fool thing for only a week. That was the trouble with the modem world -- nothing was made right any more. At least there was a thirty-day warranty, she thought tiredly. She should have bought one of those cute little antique lamps with the glass bulbs. She got up and walked over to switch the lamp off. Nothing. As a matter of fact, the nothing was still there. She flicked the switch on and off again but the funny little distortion in the middle stayed right where it was. A little experimentation with a writing stylus proved that the pull was still there too. Cheryl frowned. Odd, very odd. Something was working but how was it working with the power off? She pushed the stylus at it again and this time let the lamp grab it. The stylus moved forward smoothly, and to her horror, it disappeared into the lamp. Gone, finis, kaput. Ridiculous! Cheryl circled the lamp warily, her eyes wide. She picked up a china figurine she'd always hated and offered it as a sacrifice. There seemed to be a little difficulty dragging it through the wire maze but eventually the figure was gobbled up. That was sort of gratifying, actually. Keeping an eye on the nothing spot, Cheryl began to carefully bend some of the matrix wires out of the way. Eventually she had a clear opening to the center, which didn't seem to affect the spot at all. She had a feeling she'd just voided her thirtyday warranty but she'd gone too far to stop now. She offered the lamp her morning paper and watched with a sort of clinical detachment as the pages curled inward, compressed together and turned into a funnel that slowly disappeared into the nothingness. Where the devil was it going? Big things just couldn't be put inside of little things. On the other hand, maybe the spot was bigger on the inside than it was on the outside. There had to be a limit though. With a slightly fiendish smile, she picked up a large plastic fern, pot and all. Now that really was too much! When the potted fem was gone, she offered up last season's overcoat, an old pair of shoes, her husband's tacky old fishing hat, that awful painting Louise gave them at Christmas and an extra pair of salt shakers. At differing rates of speed they all vanished down the insatiable maw of the lamp. She'd fix the damned thing. Cheryl pried the matrix wires further apart and began to bend them back and forth. Eventually they snapped off and ruthlessly she shoved each one into the spot. In less than twenty minutes she managed to feed most of the lamp to itself. Not even a burp. All she had left were the two bare poles, top and bottom, which she couldn't pull loose. And the spot, of course. Cheryl thought wistfully of the old saying. "Crawl into a hole and pull the hole in after you." This hole obviously wasn't going anywhere. It completely ignored the fact that most of its parent structure was gone and hung there about five feet from the floor. She could see a good two inches, top and bottom, between it and the poles. It was balanced somehow. "With no visible means of support," Cheryl said out loud, with just a touch of panic. She could see it a lot better now. Well, she could see what she couldn't see a lot better. It seemed to her when she bent carefully to look, that there was a tiny black speck in the middle of the distortion but she couldn't be sure. She got a ball of cord from the twins' room and dangled the end enticingly over the spot. The cord straightened and moved gently forward. She experimented a little, pulling the cord out and letting it be caught again. Eventually, however, it was grabbed for good. It moved inexorably forward. She braced her feet, leaned back and pulled. No good. The cord kept moving and the spot stayed put. She unwound more cord and tied it firmly around the big armchair. The spot ate up the slack and the armchair began to inch its way across the room. When the cord shortened enough that the chair began to lift into the air, she decided the experiment had gone far enough. Unfortunately Cheryl was better at tying knots than undoing them. She ran around the apartment frantically but by the time she turned up a pair of saf-T-Shears in the den, the spot was administering the coup-de-grace. Cheryl watched helplessly as her Komfy Kushion chair, with Genuine Imitation Tufted Vinyl upholstery, slowly deformed and funneled its way into the spot. Migod, there was no stopping it! It seemed to be immovable and it had the appetite of a growing teenager. Cheryl felt a sudden cold shiver. What if one of the kids bumped into it? She gulped and wished she hadn't destroyed the cage that had fenced it in. Cheryl dashed into the bedroom and stripped one of those awful orange polkadot blankets from the bed. At least she could wrap up the thing so no one would blunder into it. There wasn't any cord left but a little rummaging turned up two garish ties belonging to her husband. Back in the living room Cheryl carefully gathered one end of the blanket around the lower pole and tied it firmly with a green plaid tie. Then she folded the blanket up over the tie, brought it around the spot and gathered it to the top pole, leaving plenty of slack in the middle. She secured it with the other tie and adjusted a frivolous bow as a whimsical farewell to the spot. There it was, swathed like a pot-bellied mummy. Cheryl drew a deep sigh of relief. Her relief was short-lived, however. The blanket folds began to arc inward -- until she was staring at an acrylic hourglass. The waist narrowed, disappeared, and the top and bottom of the blanket started to strain toward the center. Eventually the fibers gave way with a sickening "rrrrrip!" Cheryl found herself looking at two strips of orange polkadot garnish, one on each pole. And a slightly askew purpleand red-striped bow. The spot shimmered contentedly. Cheryl ran to the computer terminal to call Repair and then stopped suddenly. Repair what? Not the lamp. It was virtually gone. The spot didn't need repair; it was working just fine. Residence Maintenance? Was it a Maintenance problem when you had a bottomless pit in your living room? They might even accuse her of having put it there and then sue her for lowering the property value. She stared glassy-eyed at the little monster. Maybe she should rope off the comer, put up caution signs and warning blinkers. Cheryl giggled with a growing touch of hysteria. How about charging admission? "See the eighth wonder of the world! Watch the Harbottle Spot devour Cincinnati!" On the other hand... Cheryl calmed herself and frowned at the spot. It ate things up, did it? Finally she walked over to the computer terminal and keyed in a number. When she got the connection, she said, "Hello, this is Mrs. Harbottle in #, B Level. I want to discontinue my rubbish-disposal service. I've made other arrangements." Now all she had to do was find some tasteful drapes that would go with the rug... and those orange polkadots, of course.  mw Asimov's robots... Shelley's monster... Poe's mummy...Berryman's aliens...All these and other strange creations are now ready to invade the college campus. Lawler's new anthology for science fiction courses provides the critical framework and historical perspective students need to understand the forms and conventions of this field of literature. Donald L Lawler East Carolina University Early #about # pases PaperInstructor's Manual For adoption consideration, request an examination copy from your regional Houghton Mifflin office. Houghton Mifflin Dallas, TX #  Geneva, IL# Hopewell, NJ # Palo Alto, CA #  Boston, MA # .?frc Nicholas Yermakov Artists don't seem to fit in -- even in an institution designed forihem. Eric Beldone shivered as he floated free in the vastness of space. The twin suns gave no warmth; they merely growled in an infinite ocean frowned and thoughtfully rubbed his depilated cranium. "Supposethey both went nova?" They did. He shaded his eyes against the Too much! Too much! Go black!" And he was plunged into the sable darkness of the womb. "Oh, my eyes! I'm probably blind." "The effect is purely psychological." "Yeah, yeah, I know. All in my head." Beldone sighed. "Okay. Environment standard." The blackness gradually ebbed and Eric rose from a pale, contoured chair, rubbing his eyes. He was surrounded by a milky opacity. The walls, the floor, the ceiling and everything in the den had a frosty albino turbidity. Stark against this background, the thin, slight, blackclad author stared across the room over to the machine and tentatively held his outstretched fingers over the sensiplate. They hovered uncertainly, then balled into a fist and struck. In master control a reading of .# registered on the scan grid corresponding to Beldone's den. Miniature red lights in series circuit spelled out 'mild irritation.' A technician logged the readout. "How long have I been here without accomplishing anything?" "One week, two days, four hours, seventeen minutes, six seconds, seven, eight..." "All right, enough." Beldone glanced around at the misty whiteness of the den. He snapped his fingers. "Ceiling -- mauve; floor -- deep brown pile; walls -- coffee, with light cream perhaps. Ummm. Desk and low tables in wood-grain mahogany and all the chairs in soft black calfskin." He watched as around, above and beneath him the den slowly and aesthetically changed hues and flowed into the shades he had specified. He walked about the room, touching various objects and coloring them, stopping at the transcriber, which he made beige. Craning his neck, he pointed at a spot on the ceiling and requested a directional lightbeam. Having adjusted the intensity, he looked around and fingered his chin thoughtfully. "Let's have three of those Kessler prints I pre-selected, hmm? One there, one over there and," pointing, "... I think, there! Yes. Yes, that will do. Hmm. A deeper brown on the carpet, a bit thicker on the pile. Yes, fine. Fine. Code it." ' 'Coded. Environment scheme S-#, Mr. Beldone . " "S-#. Wonderful. I'll never remember it but it's in there somewhere. Who cares? God, I'm bored. ' ' He reclined in the contoured chair, enjoying the feel of the supple black leather, and fished an ancient briar freehand from his pouch. He liked the ritual of cleaning, filling, tamping and lighting. It gave his hands something to do and it kept him from thinking too much about the transcriber, sitting as if with an air of expectancy on the other side of the room. As he smoked there came a knock at the door. It slid aside to reveal a young, sallow, black-haired boy with slate-gray eyes and two steaming cups of coffee. "Thought you might like some." "Why not? Come on in, Oz." Beldone sat forward and took one of the cups, placing it on a low table. Then he looked up and wagged an accusing finger at the ceiling. "You sent him, didn't you?" "Answer not required," smiled Oz. "Eric, you did say you were bored. Besides, I wasn't getting any work done either. Drink your coffee, it's costing you enough." Eric smiled. "My treat, eh? While Big Brother watches," he said as he sipped, pointing a finger toward the ceiling. "It's not up there, you know. It's three floors down." "Yes, I know. But it feels like it's up there. Watching over all of us. Omnipotent. Sexy and omnipotent." "Sexy? You relate to a female voice?" "Mmmm. I'm basically submissive to females. Why, how does it address you?" Oz smirked. "With the voice of an art teacher I had as a child. The one who thought I had creative potential. Right, teach?" "Right, Ozzie , " answered an elderly male voice. "You see? It's all supposed to be very therapeutic. You know that famous actor on the fifth floor?" "You mean Richard Rosswell?" "Yes, that's the one. The critics haven't been very kind to him lately. They always shoot for the man at the top, you know? Now they say he's 'lost his method.' Well, it gives him his mother's voice." Eric gave a low whistle. "That's a bit deep, isn't it? I'd hate to see his psych profile." "I'd hate to see my own," Oz chuckled. "How's work, or shouldn't I ask?" Eric shrugged. "Lousy. You want to hear some of it?' ' Ozzie looked surprised. "I thought you were one of those who didn't like to share work in progress." "I don't usually, but this junk is in absolute stasis. I've never written such crap. I'm beginning to hate that thing," he said, indicating the transcriber. "Play back my most recent fiasco." After a moment his own voice, with the hems and haws edited out, began speaking. Johnson, Carter W., P.W. ##-#-#, craned his neck in an effort to see to the end of the snaking line of prospective applicants. He had not eaten a square meal in four days but he had vowed to subsist solely on the protein synthetics until he was at least able to register. High overhead, the massive Public Welfare tote-board winked on and off, informing all prospective applicants of job openings and closings, positions vacated due to death or illness and... "Enough, enough!" Eric winced as he interrupted the playback. "Erase it, for pity's sake!" "That wasn't so bad," Oz began. "I was beginning to get interested. Why -- " "Please! Spare me." Eric wrinkled his nose in distaste. "It was hideous! I'm ashamed of myself." " Program erased," announced a soothingly sultry voice. "Wonderful, isn't she? It? I wish I could have some of my early works erased like that. So. Enough." He shifted abruptly in the contour chair. "When are you going to show me this fabulous painting of yours?" The young artist fidgeted uncomfortably. "I'm sorry, Eric. I can't. Not just yet. I mean, well... you know how it is." "Sure, kid. I know. But I want to be first in line when you finish it, understand?" Oz smiled. "I'll arrange a private showing. Promise." Beldone clapped the youngster on the shoulder affectionately. "There you go! Come on, what do you say we go for a swim?"    Dr. Anwar Sharif nervously drummed his be-ringed fingers on the surface of his heavy marble desk. Seated before the desk in the opulently simple office were the staff psychotherapists of the Tunisian Institute of Creative Intelligence. "Are we ready?" he asked softly, his English laced with a subtle, gutteral sibilance. "Very well. Record. ' ' " Recording answered the computer in a mechanically neutral voice. Dr. Sonia Feldman consulted the clipboard on her lap. This was to be a conference of personal observation only; clinical history was immediately available from the computer. "Richard Ross well, computer case code ##-B. Patient is British. Fifty-eight years old. Occupation: actor. Entering first week of third month of treatment. Mr. Rosswell shows evidence of latent schizophrenia. There is a tendency to develop a minor fixation on the computer identification voice pattern. Possibly it may have been a mistake to utilize his mother's voice print. Nothing very serious, in my opinion. Re-evaluation is in progress, however. "Patient's overall condition is satisfactory. He seems to be responding well to role play in stress situations. Physical health is good but up-date on psych profile reveals alcoholism projection probability." She smiled. "A lot of that seems to be going around. Hypnotherapy take care of it." "What is the prognosis, Dr. Feldman?" asked Sharif. She shrugged. "I see no reason why we can't have him out of here by the end of next week." Sharif nodded. "Next case?" Dr. Sigmund Wu cleared his throat uneasily. "Oswald Starkovski, computer case code ##-B. Patient is Nepalese, naturalized. Twenty-eight years of age. An artist, a painter to be precise. Entering fourth week of treatment. "Patient has massive insecurities. Self-image is a problem, with total lack of self-confidence, etc., etc. A textbook case of what we refer to in his particular field as the Van Gogh syndrome. He has a pathological hatelove relationship with his work. Makes Dostoevsky look like Ogden Nash. That was not meant to be facetious, by the way. He really does. He cries frequently or, I should say, weeps. For some reason he either cannot or will not vocalize his frustrations -- which, of course, only makes everything worse. He seems to relate well to other patients. It's only when he is alone in the den that he falls apart. "What is interesting is that he works as hard as he does. Spends very little time brooding and what have you. Day after day, hour after hour, he's at the easel, working with tears streaming from both eyes." Wu shook his head sadly. "A perfectionist who, ironically, does not believe himself capable of even nearing perfection." "Prognosis?" "Not good. Patient seems to be headed for a complete breakdown. Drug therapy or electro-probe would, in my opinion, be only a stop-gap measure. We have two separate problems in ethics here. On the one hand, we're supposed to help him achieve some degree of artistic stability. That's what he's paying for." "And on the other hand?" Wu sighed. "Logically he should be induced to stop painting. Give it up completely. As I said, it poses a problem in ethics. Quite a shame, actually. I think he has genuine potential." Sharif pulled at his lower lip. "You mentioned two problems. What is the second?" "The second is that he can't afford us. He did have the funds but he has spent his entire inheritance and now, according to finance check, he is drawing on a very meager savings account. My point is that he has no income outside of his painting. In another week he will be penniless." "I see," said Sharif. "Well, that is not our responsibility. We have to concern ourselves only with the psychic welfare of the patient and his various muses. In view of his limited funds, however, it may be advisable to convince him to give up his painting. I would venture to say that vocational conditioning might be a possible solution. Very well. Next?" Dr. Anne Cleaver crossed her attractive legs and brushed a stray lock of auburn hair from her face. "Eric Beldone, computer case code ##-B. American, sixtytwo years old. Mr. Beldone is the winner of the Orwell and Pulitzer prizes. His career closely parallels that of Willard Huntington Wright, an art critic who also wrote novels under the pseudonym of S. S. Van Dine. The patient has not written fiction for over ten years. His recent activities have entailed teaching seminars, media presentations and art criticism for the magazine of the Ars Nova Society, which he founded. Although his work in these fields is highly regarded, the patient is suffering from manic depression due to his inability to function as a writer. His prose has become highly pedantic and, to a degree, cynical. Mr. Beldone is entering his second week of treatment for a standard textbook case of writer's block...    "What is he doing ?" The intern watched in rapt fascination. "Doodling." "He's what ?" Anne Cleaver stood before the monitor screen, watching as her patient, through spoken commands and finger-strokings on the sensitive walls, created flowing, mandala-like designs five feet across. Straight lines became arcs, curving back on themselves in symphonies of color. It was a tangled, complex, asymmetric execution with a sense of unity among the constantly undulating patterns. The mad mandala pulsated. Expanded and contracted. Beat like a heart. The intern marveled at the effect. "I'm recording duplicate tapes of all of these," he said. "He's been at it for the past four hours and this one is the third design. I want copies of these for myself. They're beautiful, aren't they?" "I don't think I've ever seen anyone use the den like this before," Anne mused. "It has a sort of optical-illusion effect." The intern increased magnification. "I believe he started here," he said, indicating a point on the screen. "To tell you the truth, I'm not really sure -- and I've been watching all along." "It's fantastic," murmured the doctor. "I would have suspected a creative breakthrough but he's not writing. He's -- " "Want to see something else interesting?" The intern interrupted, switching to bioscan. "Check on his increase in respiration and pulse rate. Look at the adrenalin count and -- " Wu's shout from the adjacent console cut him short. "Anne! Starkovski's about to enter Beldone's den! I just saw what he was doing!" "Quick," Anne ordered, grabbing the intern by the shoulder. "Manual override!" And reaching past him, she channeled full subsonic into the writer's den. Almost simultaneously the wall cleared, Beldone collapsed in a heap on the floor and Oz Starkovski entered the den. "Eric?"    "Mr. Beldone, how do you feel when you write?" "How do you feel now?" he countered. "It's hard to say. A detached awareness sometimes. A conscious effort on one level, I suppose, and yet there's a sort of ethereal state involved. Almost clinical in the sense that I'm attempting to craft a story or an idea, convey a sense impression -- like standing outside of myself and observing with a critical eye. How can you describe something like that? Being a writer, I should be able to tell you but even those of us who are most glib have a hard time finding the right words. Often it's impossible. "Yet there are times when everything gels so incredibly well that I get the impression I have absolutely no control over what's happening. I believe that during those agonizing periods of bleeding, of sitting there facing that inactive transcriber, the subconscious is working full-steam without my being aware of it. Then it's like a marathon runner getting second wind. There's a euphoric feeling I can't describe. All of a sudden it comes. It flows! It's like someone or something taking control of my body and I watch in rapt fascination as the story inexplicably writes itself. The characters begin to speak, move, interact -- " Anne froze the tape. The image of Beldone, immobile on the wall of her office, remained with arms raised in mid-gesture. This, Anne thought, was the celebrated author lionized by the media. The garrulous guest, the penultimate companion, the compelling lecturer. But there was also something else... "Increase magnification," she said. Beldone's image slowly loomed larger on the wall until the face was ten times its normal size. "Hold." There was something about his eyes. She recalled the conversation clearly and at the time she had had a sense of intimate communication with this man. Yet, looking at his face now, at the slightly glazed eyes with a barely perceptible muscular tightness about the comers, she realized that he had not been speaking to her at all. While they spoke, he had withdrawn... He was trying to remember. Eric Beldone, one of the most scintillating, prolific authors of his time, was trying to remember the magical feeling of creation. It hardly seemed possible. Where had he lost it and why? "Resume run, normal scan." The image of Beldone, reduced to normal size, resumed talking. " -- live out their lives completely independent of the author. You can't dictate to them any more because they have developed their own personalities and their own ways of doing things." Abruptly he was speaking to her again. "I know it sounds trite, but that's what it's like. I wish I could say it better because it's a wonderful thing." "You really love writing, don't you?" He snorted. "I hate it!" That had taken her by surprise. It was evident in her voice as she heard herself asking, "What? But...I don't understand." Beldone chuckled. "I'm not sure I do either. You know, there's nothing I can think of that's more frightening than facing that infernal machine -- in effect, facing nothing, and from that nothing, creating something. It's not natural. I spoke to Rosswell about it the other day before he left and, in a way, he understands that feeling. He said that the most terrifying part of a psychorama is that first step into the empty staging area because an actor has to fill that empty space with the life and presence of a persona. And if he feels the least bit out of touch with his role, if he's not completely immersed in it, the audience will know it instantly. It's really easier for an actor because he already has a script to work with. Can you imagine how hard it is, how painful, to completely immerse yourself in something that doesn't even fully exist? "I don't know. Words fail. Hey! That's funny, isn't it? Writer's block? Words fail?" Beldone sighed deeply. "God. You're miserable when you're writing -- and you're miserable when you're not." She stopped the tape. What Dr. Wu had said about the Starkovski case was somehow very similar. Despair seemed to be a common factor in certain creative personalities. If that despair were removed... "Has Mr. Beldone arrived yet?" " He's waiting outside." "Send him in." Beldone entered, looking none the worse from his unexpected subsonic sedation of the day before. "Who do I have to thank for this headache?" he grumbled. "Me, I'm afraid," answered Dr. Cleaver, handing him two small, clear capsules. "Here, these should help somewhat." Eric squinted at the powder-filled capsules. "What are they?" "Aspirin." He chuckled. "Some things never change. Do you mind telling me why I was zonked? Did the computer decide I was drawing dirty pictures?" "It wasn't computer action," Anne replied. "When I said that you had me to thank for your headache, I was speaking quite literally. I was in auxiliary control and I ordered a switch to manual override." "Ah! The thick plotens!" said Beldone with mock drama. " You decided I was drawing dirty pictures!" "I'm sorry, Mr. Beldone. I realize that I'm being somewhat circumspect but you see, there is another case involved here and I am a bit hesitant to divulge certain details. However, I doubt you'll accept that?" He shook his head. "No, I think I'm entitled to know why I was treated to a full dose of subsonics. I want an explanation." "Very well," she said. "How familiar are you with Oz Starkovski' s case?" Beldone watched her closely. "I've followed his progress as an artist for some time now and I've had occasion to review his work in multi-dimensional injection. However, to a trained eye it's evident that he's headed for a complete nervous collapse. His paintings are full of sorrow and despair, much like those of Van Gogh's later period." The writer sighed. "As for his case, Oz doesn't like to talk about it very much. You people don't seem to be helping him." Anne noticed, not for the first time, that the writer had a disquieting way of coming on like a father figure. She was certain that it was pure, conscious manipulation on his part. "Well, Mr. Beldone, I don't want to get into the details of another doctor's case but the fact is that Oz was about to enter your den and emergency measures had to be taken. Dr. Wu determined that the sight of your, uh, artwork would have disturbed his patient and I'm inclined to agree with him." "Disturbed him?" Beldone shouted. "Let me tell you, young lady, it would have had to have been one hell of a 'disturbance' for you people to dose a man of my age like that! What were you afraid of?" Anne found herself rising to the bait. "Oz Starkovski's condition is very delicate, Mr. Beldone. You, on the other hand, despite your age (or in spite of it), are in excellent physical and psychological health. The only thing wrong with you is an arteriosclerotic condition that might kill you in another thirty or forty years." "And Oz is in much worse condition than that," Eric said softly. "Is that what you're saying?" Anne Cleaver licked her lips nervously and sighed. "You missed your calling, Mr. Beldone. You should have been a lawyer." She took a cigarette of synthetic tobacco from a silver box on her desk and lit it, inhaled and held the smoke in her lungs for a long moment before releasing it in a slow, steady stream. "You know, I'm going to have to go back to the real ones. These just don't make it any more." The consultation was not progressing at all the way she had planned. Her office looked out onto the central gardens and she briefly watched the therapy group in laser sculpture twelve stories below. "Anne," said the writer quietly, "tell me. Maybe I can help." She turned and faced him. "For the present, Mr. Beldone, I'm more concerned about your own -- " "My problem can wait," he interrupted sharply. "Tell me about Oz." He could be a most compelling man. "I wish I could tell you. I really do. But I just can't take that responsibility. I can tell you this though -- it's imperative that something be done to help him soon." She recalled Dr. Sharif's words about vocational conditioning. "Very soon. Or it will be too late." "He's in that much danger?" "Not in the way you think. I can't tell you any more, Mr. Beldone. It's a delicate situation. But there is a very real danger that Oz Starkovski may never paint again." "But painting is his whole life!" "That's all I can say. I really shouldn't have told you as much as I have. I didn't call you up here for that purpose." "I know," said the writer. He rose to his feet and started to leave. He stopped at the door. "I'll try to help if I can. My problem can wait." After he left, Anne spent a long time watching the door through which he had gone. There was something he had said that repeated itself in her mind and she knew it was important. He had said it twice: "My problem can wait."    "This environmental scheme is depressing you, Ozzie. Why not add a little color? Some trees perhaps. Something relaxing. You've been working so much, driving yourself so hard... How about a little sunshine ?" Oz looked around at the snowwhite den. "I like being depressed. Leave me alone." "Dr. Wu left strict programming instructions for me, Ozzie. You should try to get some rest. Why not lie down for a little while? It's late." "I have work to do. Go away." Oz reached for the slim brush that contained the murky red-black pigment cartridge. It had taken him hours to prepare the proper shading mix. Delicately holding the tubular brush between his middle finger, index finger and thumb, he leaned toward the easel. A filament-thin spray of color like coagulated blood jetted from the nozzle. It penetrated the surface of the painting, injecting into the very edge of a wrinkled rose petal. As Oz slowly turned the brush, the wafer-like spray twisted in the painting like a mobius strip and the rose petal almost seemed to move. He shut off the spray and surveyed the results, peering anxiously at the flower. There was a look of infinite sadness in his eyes. "It's not right at all. I'll never get it." "Of course you will, Ozzie. You must have patience. You're doing fine. Rest now." "No, I'm not doing fine! I know what it's supposed to look like. I can see it in my mind. God, why can't I get it out?" "Ozzie, you're pushing yourself too hard. Why not let it go for now ? " "I can't let it go! It could be so beautiful," he said wistfully. "It just needs work, that's all. It just needs work." He rubbed his eyes. He could barely keep them open. "I wish I could stop. I wish with all my heart that I could stop." There was a knock at the dor. "Oz? Are you awake? It's Eric. Can I come in?" "Just a minute." He covered the easel. "Come on in," he replied wearily. The door slid open and Beldone entered. He took in the cadaverous whiteness of the den. "Cheery. It looks like a padded cell." "I'll change it if you like." "No, no, don't bother." He sat down and looked at the covered easel. "How's it coming?" Oz shook his head slowly from side to side with an air of resignation. "I don't know why I go on. It breaks my heart that I can't create the beauty that I see inside myself. A painter is supposed to paint what he sees. He's supposed to give life to his inner vision." He gestured at the easel. "My child is stillborn. No life. No depth. No meaning. No spirit." "You still won't let me see it?" Oz did not answer. He stood up and turned the easel to the wall. He leaned on it, head bowed. Then, without turning around, he spoke in a muffled voice. "This Institute was my last resort. I have no more money. You know, Eric, I tried to kill myself a few months ago." He turned and faced the writer. "Are you shocked?" Beldone met his gaze. "No. I've had that thought myself on occasion. It seems like the easy way out sometimes -- " he paused, " -- when the words won't come. That was Sartre's most profound regret before he died. That the words wouldn't come. Dying didn't bother him but he hated to leave the words behind." "How can you stand it?" "I didn't say that I could. You know, Oz, Raphael once said something about how artists are the whores of the world. He meant that it's a terrible thing to have to hinge your entire life on the whims of your patrons, but it goes much deeper than that. "We sell ourselves, pieces of our souls, because as painful as it sometimes can be, the joy of completion makes it all somehow bearable. The orgasmic ecstasy that results from the creation of something undeniably yours is its own justification. "If life is pain, can art, which reflects life, be different? I don't know. I can't describe what it is that drives people like us to put ourselves through hell just to write a story or paint a lunarscape or create an ephemeral presence in a psychorama. It's a need of some sort, not many people have it. Perhaps they're better off not having it. "But you and I are stuck. We do things that most people can't do. We create something we love and we sell it and we ask others to love it. Sometimes they do, sometimes they don't. When they don't, it can be hard. Unendurably hard. "Yet we do it anyway. Masochistic? Yes, I suppose we all have a little of that in our psych profiles. Every one of us is his own little ambulatory corporation of neuroses. Otherwise we wouldn't be here. "People like Rosswell, you, myself," he waved a hand, "so crave approval that we go to lengths to institutionalize ourselves so that we can get that drive flowing consistently enough to be able to offer ourselves up for sacrifice time and time again. "Oz," said Beldone, taking the younger man by the shoulders, "you don't have to kill yourself. You do that every time you sit down to paint. There!" He pointed at the easel. "There is your rebirth. Survive, Oz. Any way you can, survive ! Nothing else matters." In all the world, no sparkle is brighter than the glisten of a tear. "No." The writer stayed the artist's hand. "No, Oz, don't wipe it away. Paint with it." He gave the younger man a hug and then he left. Dr. Wu had left strict, programmed instructions that his patient was to rest. A mild sedation was prescribed. One that would coax and coddle into sleep. But sleep, for some, is just a way of wasting time. The artist had to paint. For hour after hour Oz fought the gentle waves. The leaves took form, the thorns; the bloody flowers bowed their blooms in vivid splendor -- incarnadine and carmine, a pulpy flush of damask and vermilion. And when the last brush clattered to the floor, the den went dim and Oz succumbed and slept. An intern, tired and bleary-eyed, paid scant attention to the screens. If he had watched, there might have been a human hesitation. But as it was, the program ran on schedule. Having given birth, that night the painter died.    "You asked to see me?" "Yes. To talk." A pause. The room was mirrored. Beldone's image was reflected from all angles in the den. The patient and his doctor could be seen from every view. "You like?" He made a sweeping gesture. "I set it up this way so I could see the many facets of myself." He thought of what he said to Oz the other night. "I see myself surrounded by hypocrisy." Anne Cleaver wore a practiced look of nonchalance. She knew the answers and had known them for two days. The clues had been there all the time. He yearned for words but blocked them when they struggled to break free; she sought the clues but would not see them when they shouted to be seen. "I had a dream last night," Beldone began. "And in this dream I had written my life's masterpiece." He paused. "It didn't sell." "Eric?" Oz entered, stopped. "Oh, I'm sorry..." "Come in, Oz." The writer smiled. "I was merely unburdening some guilt. What's that you have there? Is it what I hope it is?" Starkovski shrugged. "My socalled painting. I thought you might like to have it as a souvenir. I'm going home. I can't afford this elaborate therapy any more. In fact, I can't afford anything any more. Ah, well...I'll survive. The main self with this artistic delusion I've been under. Never again. But that's all behind me. God, I haven't felt this good in I don't know how long! Like I haven't a care in the world. So you see? I'm cured." Anne suddenly went cold. She should have warned him. Beldone was not taking it well. In a daze, he took the painting. "So. There you are," Oz went on. "Eric, I feel uncomfortable with drawn-out farewells. There doesn't seem to be enough to say. I won't forget you." "Oz, I -- " but the painter was gone. "I won't forget you either," he finished weakly. "Something is terribly, terribly wrong. I have to stop him, Anne. I must -- " "It's too late. There's nothing you can do." "Why?" Beldone looked lost. "What happened? I don't understand. What have you done to him?" "His inability to function in his chosen medium was causing Oz unbearable psychic distress. As you yourself observed, he was a ripe candidate for a breakdown," she said calmly, trying to maintain a detached professional manner. "Especially in view of the fact that he could not afford extended treatment and that even if he could, artistic breakthrough was not projected with any reasonable degree of probability." Beldone went pale. "My God! You've killed him!" She smiled. "You're being melodramatic. All right. If you will, what we have done is to administer a sort of 'creative euthanasia.' His inability to accomplish his desire was causing him a great deal of pain. We removed the desire. Under the circumstances, it was the kindest thing to do." His hands shook as he thrust the painting at her. "Look! Damn you, look'." In his last hours as an artist Oz had achieved perfection: three withered, bleeding roses in a patch of barren ground; a sun, extinguished; a broken thorn. A child's vision of a demon's dream. The silence screamed so loudly that she had to break it, yet her voice came slow. "H-how were we to know?" The writer stared. "He'll paint again." She shook her head. "He can't. We -- " "I know he'll paint again." And, quietly, he mumbled, "Dum spiro, spero. There are no words for what has happened here. There are no words for what that boy has done." His hand reached out and touched the roses. "There simply are no words." He walked across the den, confronting the transcriber. He held his hand out and it hummed to life. He looked at Anne. "I'll find the words," he said. "I'll find them!" And he began to write.  The Foremost jLxy pri,n " to " to Science Fiction Some Contributors Past and Present Pou I Anderson Isaac Asimov Greg Benford C. J Cherryh Arthur C Clarke Arsen Darnay Jordon Ekfund . Harlan Ellison Frank Herbert ' Larry Niven Frederik Pohl Jerry Pournele Fred Saberhagen James Tip tree Roger Zelazny H. G. Wells, science fiction -- often termed "future fiction" -- has fascinated alert minds. Not only has it entertained, it has predicted much of the far-ranging scientific and social change now upon us. the genre continue to speculate, to predict, to tackle the prime problems already shaping tomorrow. Ecologyspace exploration -- nuclear promise and threat -- energy -- social evolution and biological revolution -- these and other fields are probed by imaginative stories uniquely exciting and rewarding. So let your fancy run free. Subscribe now! For. U.S. residents, enclose # here  For other countries, enclose  I # for here  Send coupons to: # White Plains Road Scarsdale, N.Y., # Enclosed find in payment for my subscription Last week I went to a conference and for three days I listened to discussions of man's first contact with aliens; how to construct farms on asteroids; manufacturing processes in space; interior decorating in large space structures; and other such far-out subjects. It might have been a science-fiction convention -- except that it wasn't. It was a meeting of the American Astronautical Society and the participants were engineers and scientists. The only science-fiction writers besides myself were Joe Haldeman and G. Harry Stine -- and Harry was there as a session chairman, in his capacity as ' an engineer-scientist, not as a fictioneer. No longer are we addicts of this Buck Rogers Stuff the chief laborers in the space vineyards. It was an exciting week -- at one point, while listening to a paper on asteroid colonies, Joe Haldeman and I turned toward each other and each began to say, "There's a novel in this paper alone!" after which we both collapsed into laughter when we realized we were talking about the same idea. Obviously a conference like that is worth a column -- but first, a commercial. I get letters. I get too many letters. I try to answer them all but I simply can't; and certainly I can't possibly carry on a lengthy correspondence, not even with those people I'd very much like to trade ideas with; nor can I send people copies of my data sources and bibliographies, or do term papers for students, or write lengthy essays "giving more details" on subjects I've touched on in these columns. Thus two suggestions: First, if you enclose a self-addressed, stamped envelope, there's a better chance I'll be able to send some kind of reply -- although I can't promise to answer every letter, even when accompanied by an sase . Second, if you want to talk with me about this Buck Rogers Stuff, catch me at a science-fiction convention. True, even that turns out to be difficult because there's so much going on at cons, so a final idea: Los Angeles is bidding for the World Science Fiction Convention in #I . The Committee (of which I am a member) has decided that if we win the bid, we will put on a science fact symposium in which interested convention attendees will be able to discuss matters far-out with not only myself and other writers but also with a number of engineers and scientists working in the space sciences. Unlike many sf convention programs, this is intended to be a lengthy session with no automatic cut-off time, leaving plenty of opportunity for fanatics to get together. If that appeals to you, send a dollar to: Los Angeles In '#I Committee, # South Ardmore, Los Angeles, California #. That buys you a membership in the LA in '#I Booster Club and you'll then be told what you can do to bring this about. Now back to our regularly scheduled program.    "The Industrialization of Space -- Planning for Profit at the High Frontier," and there were literally dozens of papers presented. Some were the usual bushwah by anthropologists and other social "scientists" who ought to have read some science fiction before rediscovering the wheel, but most were hard engineering studies: not whether we should go to space, but specifically how to get there and what to do upon arrival. Costs and schedules; modular building blocks; assembly of large structures; commercial products and optimum methods of making them; intermediate technology studies of roadblock or "show-stopper" problems and what to do about them -- that sort of thing. There were even a number of decent papers in the "soft science" management techniques is a gold mine of information because rather than having a couple of anthropologists sit in a semi-dark room and dictate great thoughts, James Ragusa of the Payload InteProject actually examined comparable situations for similarities to the space-management environment. His group found that the ten most similar situations to a space base were, in descending order of similarity: I . Space Station #. Oceanographic Research Ships #. Antarctic Stations #. Earthbound RD Laboratories #. The Ben Franklin Research Submarine #. The Tektite II Laboratory #. The Ninety-Day SpaceStation Simulation Experiment #. Nuclear Submarines #. Sealab I #. Skylab From these they could identify personnel and management problems, examine over fifty possible organizational structures ranging from the traditional military to "participatory democracy," and come up with some preliminary work on management organizations appropriate to various space situations. Nobody thinks they have any final answers, but this was a sound study with identifiable criteria and variables. Incidentally, they also examined the management structure of Star Trek and found it wanting. In fact, my major criticism of Ragusa's thinks science fiction begins and ends with Buck Rogers and Star Trek, and the management study team has evidently never read any of the really serious science-fiction works that address themselves to the social environment of man in space. probably made a far more thorough study of the relevant historical examples than has any sf author; but it does seem that a successful science-fiction writer may have at least as much chance of contributing a meaningful input as does a graduate student in anthropology. (Lest it be said that I'm unduly harsh on anthropologists, let me quicky add that I'm certain their profession can make a contribution, but I do grow weary of speculative papers on human behavior in highstress situations written by people who have obviously never read the diaries of polar explorers or the logs of research ships.) The US approach to space exploration was one of building blocks; this was established by the Apollo program Mercury, Gemini, Apollo and Skylab followed logically one on the next) and it's likely that this approach will continue. Given that: assumption, what might we expect to see in the year # in the way of space operations? One can only guess, of course; but one of the best guesses -- in the sense that it is based on the building-block logic -- is shown in Table One. Now Table One is not supposed to be carved in granite; it's merely an estimate of what we could have by the year #. No one really knows what we will be doing -- in fact, if we merely project present trends in US RD efforts, the best guess is that by # we'll be doing very little -- but at least we have a starting point for discussion. So what will all those people be doing in space?    There are two profitable lines for Space Operations in the Year # Facility Number Employed Personnel Skills Environment Ground # Mix of engineering and maintenance Similar to present LowEarth Orbit #-# Operations technicians Relatively easy rotation to Earth Moon Base #-# Mining and cqnstruction workers, engineering, maintenance, environment engineering. Possibly some "permanent" personnel. Longer duration tours Asteroid Exploration #-# Explorer-scientists Long-term shipboard mission Geo-Synchronous Orbit #-# Operations and maintenance Temporary; may rotate to other space facilities rather than Earth Space Manufacturing Facility # Construction, clerical, manufacturing, laboratory technicians, housekeeping, maintenance, etc. Possibly permanent colonists space development that we know number of advantages: It is clean; it reasonably well: materials that can provides power at low operating be made only in space (or can be costs (after the enormous initial capmade there far more economically ital investment); the fuel costs are than here on Earth); and spacenil and the fuel source is perpetual, these, the Solar Power Satellite try, meaning that the US has a very to vanish in the near future; and energy and food exports make excellent sense for US international trade. Moreover, nearly everyone is agreed that someday we'll have to use solar power; and a space-based system has many advantages over an Earth-based solar collector. Out in space there's no day-night cycle or cloudy weather. Solar power collectors have to be large -- the solar constant of one kiloWatt per square meter is an absolute limit, so if you want a thousand-megaWa'tt facility (comparable to today's better coalfired plants), you'll need at least a area; and it's very much easier to build large structures in space than it is here on Earth. Down here you have both gravity and wind to contend with. Up there you have neither. enough. A large collecting surface is deployed in space. The incident sunlight is converted to electricity, either directly by solar panels or by using mirrors to concentrate heat and then running a working fluid through a turbine. (Both concepts are under study. The turbines are not easy to build and operate in space, but they are at the moment far more efficient than solar panels; thus there's a trade-off between the simplicity of a direct-conversion system with a much larger surface area, or a smaller but more complex turbine system.) However the power is generated, it is then converted to microwaves of the proper frequency and beamed down to Earth. The Earth-based part is a large antenna farm. The antenna elements are raised above ground, and the energy density in the system is low enough that cattle can graze on the land below, although no human in his right mind would want to live there. If birds wander into the beam, they grow warm and presumably will fly away. The beam density isn't enough to harm aircraft that stray into the system; and if the beam gets off center from the antenna farm, it shuts itself off through a rather simple control system. Nearly all the waste heat from the system is left in space and what the be, sunlight that would have come to Earth anyway -- thus the over-all heat balance of the Sun-Earth system is not changed. That's the concept, which is -- it's humorous that I can say this, but it's true -- simple enough. Can we build it? Surely. We know far more about than we did about going to the Moon when John Kennedy gave us that task. Is it economical? That depends partly on one's definition of "economical." Certainly compete with #-a-barrel oil. What we have to pay in international problems to keep oil at  I #bbl is something else again -- and will oil stay at that price anyway? In the very long run we must have solar power because there just isn't that much oil left at any price; so the economic question is one of time as much as anything else. Manufacture of materials in space is in much the same situation as are, and we know how to go about doing the job; we don't really know the costs or the profits to be made. some first cuts made at answering these questions. Representative materials such as organics (urokinase in the example), films (silicon ribbons) and alloys (highcoercive strength magnets) were analyzed for market potential, probable sales price, cost of manufacture on Earth and cost of manufacture in space. The one discussed at the meeting was magnets, in which it was assumed that there was a market potential of # (i a per cent) of the present purchases for very efficient magnets selling at # a kilogram, a price some users already pay. Now this type of analysis requires a lot of assumptions about coststo-orbit, what facilities might be available in orbit, where raw materials might be found (if they can be mined on the Moon, the profits can increase; but there's not enough market potential to set up a Moon Base if that's all you mine, so how much of the "overhead" of a Moon Base must be charged to this particular operation?), and the like. The overall conclusion was that this space operation could be profitable with a return of about # on investment; not bad, but also not a very firm number. You get similar results if you analyze other space processes. The "profits" are just too dependent on the numbers you assume. We don't know enough about the space environment and the costs of getting there. Today your hacrtwi pump # gdons of miles of blood vessels. One way to help your heart is to help the people who fight the diseases that can stop it. That's us. The American Heart Association. We're doing everything in our power to fight the leading cause of death in this country: heart disease and stroke. With scientific research, professional and public education, community health programs, and many more. Help your heart. Help us fight heart diseases. Your money is our ammunition. Please give generously to the American Heart Association. ( Note, though, that there are alternate routes. A German privateinvestment group known as OTmodule of their proposed privately owned satellite-launching company, and they fully expect to be able to put payload in orbit by #I at costs that they say will be "market-oriented," which is to say system will never be man-rated and is intended to be a routine "common carrier" for space packages: communications satellites, of course, but also a capability to send up raw materials for manufacturing in space, and fuel to bring down finished space products. This is what leaves economic analyses of space operations in a confused state -- but it is also why the whole field is so exciting. Consider: If there are space manufacturing operations that may be profitable by themselves, they are almost certainly going to be profitable in company with others. If the Solar Power Satellites are built, there will be sizeable communities of people in space. Many of the life-support problems will be solved. It doesn't cost much to add a manufacturing module to a space power station -- that is, not much compared to the price of putting up the first station. If you have a Moon Base to mine of a capability to mine other minerals up there, where the gravity costs are so much less (it takes only a fraction of the fuel to get from Lunar surface to Lunar orbit as compared to going from Earth to Earth orbit), will not be prohibitively expensive. Moreover, there's a very good chance that all the oxygen required for space operations can come from the Moon. At the A AS meeting. Professor G. K. O'Neill, the Princeton physics professor of O'Neill Colony fame, showed movies of a working model of his mass-driver -- a device that might be used to launch Lunar materials into Lunar orbit without using rockets at all. The concept is old to science fiction, of course: electric sleds that go across the Lunar surface fast enough to give their payloads Lunar escape velocity; but it's not ours alone any more. The engineers are hard at work designing them and building test models. With a working Moon Base and a working mass-driver on the Moon, a number of space operations are dearly profitable. With a working Solar Power Satellite, manufacturing is profitable. If manufacturing operations in cept comes closer to being competitive with present-day power generation. Meanwhile, one group of economists has identified # billion in spinoff benefits from past space activities. This includes twenty new services; # new products; # new processes; and # product upgradings. It does not include incalculables such as Earthwatch pollution monitoring. Very few of these benefits were expected when space research began. Most weren't even dreamed of. was one of the few -- perhaps the only -- successes of the US government in the past twenty years, and at no time did space's share exceed # of the government's overall budget. (For that matter, ask anyone when was the last time he felt truly proud of the United States and the likelihood is high that he'll say July #, #. "Tranquility Base here. The Eagle has landed.")    Which brings us to another part anything, is government's proper role in space development? Speakers advocated everything from total abandonment by government to the creation of a Space Exploitation AuThe anti-govemment hardliners have two points: Government is inefficient and will waste the money; or space development will make government so powerful that we'll never escape its snares. Certainly we all of us have misgivings about increasing government power, and anything that sends more money flowing through Washington creates new layers of bureaucracy; but one wonders how we'll ever get to Table One without government activity. After all, the most violent advoasking for more than the # the space budget had back in Apollo days. It's not really much money if we can all agree that the Federal budget ought to be cut, surely there's room for the cuts in programs that don't have so many obvious benefits? It isn't as though the money is likely to be left in the hands of taxpayers if it's not spent on space. Then too, Adam Smith, hardly an advocate of the Welfare State, said that there are some enterprises which are so expensive and have so many benefits to the general good (without much chance of profit for individual investors) that they are the proper activity of the central government. He was thinking of projects such as harbors and canals but I doubt he would have disapgle or Challenger. Exploration by US teams: Lewis and Clark, Zebulon Pike, Fremont, polar exploration teams, the Hydrographic and Geographic bureaus and the like -- all these are old traditions in this country. Their benefits are pretty obvious; and providing access to space, developing basic technology, answering some of the unknown questions that keep us from making good profit-risk estimates about space operations -- these seem to me to be very proper activities for Washington to undertake. More proper, in fact, than many of the things the federal government does "for us" now. I realize this is an open question worth a lot more discussion. The opening of the "high frontier" could be the most important activity, excluding religion, in the history of mankind. How we go about it can hardly be trivial. On the other hand, if we don't do it at all -- and it looks as though we can't without considerably more early development work than profit-making companies will undertake -- the loss may then be the most important event in our history. The problem with private investment in space is that right now the front-end costs are very high and the return is not really predictable. I can have faith that the spinoff technologies will be valuable, but I can't guarantee they'll be valuable to those who invest the money. A magnet-manufacturing firm just isn't equipped to make profits from new management techniques, more efficient use of electrical power, better vacuum seals, higher yields from algae farms or many of the totally unexpected benefits space development may not merely give us but require as a condition for getting out there. Or take Earth-observation satellites as an example. One of their major benefits was in the hundred on weapons: Through the use of observation satellites we were able to obtain much better intelligence estimates of Soviet strategic strength than we could have otherwise, and thus we did not have to construct weapons to counter possible threats. How can any private firm profit from that? (Oh, sure, private companies, as well as each of us, profited from the lower taxes; but such general-good benefits can hardly be financed through private contributions, not in this real world we live in.) Lest this paper become one of those rambling essays rediscovering the wheel, let's leave the subject. It's one I'll be glad to discuss in person at, say, the Los Angeles in '#I Convention.    a small contingent of the opposition. "Environmentalists," various "concerned" groups, some of whom say flatly that "humanity hasn't earned the right to go to space"; others who are frankly and openly against the whole idea of "progress" and want us to use our energies in "appropriate technology" or want the world to have universally and equally shared poverty rather than differentials between wealthy and poor nations. Dr. Philomena Grddzka of the Lockheed Missiles and Space Company gave what I thought was the best reply of the symposium when she observed that in her view, the appropriate-technology people were in effect "trying to preserve as many mind-stultifying jobs as possible," and that world society, given the growth of bureaucracy and unions and large organizations, was "far more in danger of creeping feudalism than of any new technology." There were others, though, who had more cogent objections to space industries. Their motivations are similar to those of the first group but at least their opposition is expressed in technical, rather than poetic, terms. For example, they say that we cannot have a closedsystem ecology in space; we don't even know enough about ecology on Earth to set one up here. How, then, are we to have complete recycling in space colonies and Moon Bases? As I said above, many of those objections come from groups which obviously do not want the answers to their questions: They ask to taunt, not for information. Still, answers are coming forth'. The single most exciting paper in the symposium, according to both Joe Haldeman and myself, was "Use of Outer Planet Satellites and Asteroids as Sources of Raw Materials for Life-Support Systems," by Peter M. Mol ton and Ted E. Devine, both of Batelle Northwest Laboratories in Richland, Washington. This paper analyzed requirements for large space operations. It examined the costs of supplying space-manufacturing facilities from Earth and concluded the obvious: We can't afford to ship up all that food and water for "once-through" use. They then looked realistically at recycling and concluded that we don't yet know how to manage that with sufficient efficiency. They examined what's likely to be available on the Moon, and from best evidence, there's simply not enough carbon, hydrogen and nitrogen for self-sufficiency; certainly not enough to supply an expanding industrial base. Given the realities of rocket transport, simply going out to the asteroid belt -- where it is quite likely that the missing elements are found in abundance -- won't do the job either. The two-way transport costs are too high. Therefore, out in the asteroid belt there will have to be facilities not only for mining and refining compounds vital to the space and Lunar bases, but also for manufacturing the rocket fuels to get these materials from the belt to Earth orbit. This is possible but it requires relatively permanent asteroid stations -- and those must be supplied with food and water. Can we farm the asteroids for selfsufficiency? Molton and Devine then proceeded to design an asteroid farm. It consists of a big mirror shaped something like a saucer. By big they don't mean enormous -- only about # meters in radius. On top of this sits a cup-shaped dome about # meters in radius, having as a cap an overhead reflector. Various support systems for the planets -- even on Ceres the gravity is only about # that of the Earth's -- were examined. Tests were made. The costs of transporting various soil enrichments, trace elements, fertilizers, etc., from Earth to the Ceres base for use in the "farms" were considered. The whole system was then analyzed in terms of costs and benefits to near-Earth space activities, building up this picture of the future: Earth exports information, entertainment and the like, with some very high-value material exports. In return. Earth receives an almost unlimited supply of rare metals, minerals and space-processed, high-cost products. The Lunar Base does support the near-Earth satellites (it takes less fuel, and therefore costs less, to go from the Moon-to-Earth orbit than from Earth-to-Earth orbit), exporting some finished products, raw materials and oxygen. The Moon Base is also the main support supply-line for an asteroid colony. The asteroid bases import oxygen and support technology from the Moon. It is even possible that many of the personnel in the asteroid system are actually permanent residents on the Moon, taking a ten-year tour of duty out in the belt. The asteroid bases export kerogen (carbonaceous chrondritic material containing carbon, nitrogen, hydrogen, and oxygen, and known to good probability to be relatively plentiful in the asteroid belt). One can even see the sources of future conflict here: The asteroid bases have everything the Moon colony does, plus kerogens. All they lack are quick access to the satellite facilities near Earth and the more intense solar energy at Earth orbit. A tendency to want independence is predictable. There's a lot more in this paper, all hard data. No, of course Molton and Devine haven't "solved" all the problems of making space colonies self-sufficient, nor do they claim to have. They have shown one possible route and demonstrated that with some reasonable assumptions about the value of space-processed materials, the whole operation can be profitable: Earth puts up the money for the initial development and obtains an unlimited supply of rare metals and such in return. There were other such papers, and the contrast between the careful work of the engineers and scientists -- showing their assumptions, stating the unknowns in their work and getting their math right -- the contrast between them and the opponents of the space program couldn't be greater. Example: My one-time debate opponent, John Holt: "If L-# is a point where the gravitational fields of earth and moon cancel each other out, any movement toward one would lead it to further movement in that direction, there being no correcting or opposing force... it would be hard for those on earthwhen it (the space colony) did get there." A neat demonstration of ignorance of high-school physics. Or the biologist who "proves" that "the people who can conceive of this clever solution (space colonies) cannot be part of it" and that those who will go to space won't be smart enough to live there; thus, he says, he has shown us "the workings of a Reductio ad Paradoxium -- overrides all other approaches... O'Neill's colonies run right up against a political rap-out. There is no need to look further into technical feasibility once we understand the political rap-out." And he is -- I am not joking -- quite incensed that we would waste any more time on studying the technology of space since he has proved that space colonies are "rapped out." Silly... and yet not too different from the acts of faith which we in science fiction professed in the early days. On faith and imagination we worked toward a goal that most of us didn't really understand and toward which only a few could make any direct technical contribution. Part of our job in the old days was answering the silly arguments of those of opposing faith; was keeping the flame burning while others went out and gathered hard data. That time has come. The data are flowing in and the hard analysis begins. We can make use of much of that. It happens that I am at this moment expanding and revising a story of an asteroid colony (Bind Your Sons to Exile, a short version of which appeared in a now-defunct magazine) that will be published by Ace next fall -- with forty interior illustrations by a major artist yet! If you think you recognize in that book some of the concepts I got from Molton and Devine, you'll be quite correct. The scientists are doing the designs for us. When it comes to space industrialization and near-term space technology, we science-fiction writers have to make a readjustment. It's not ours alone any more.  tures. The Histories, Ships and Actions of Humanoid, Cyborg, Alien, Android, Robotoid, Clone, and other Super Civilizations that defy description. The Series can be played by the purchase of only one book that specific weapons, tactics and rulings. Master Fleet Commander's Manual (#). play WD, you must have a combat manual for the. low cost of #. The following games are available -- cost of Manual not included: #. the Planets' resources, life-support, and values. Seven Types of Ships with Missile Forces and # types of Planetary Ground Armies. # counters, #-D play! Star Ships, Massive Null Guns, Battle Cruisers, Heavy Cruisers, and many other ship types. Use the Gravitational Wells, Deadly Gas Clouds, etc. # Scenarios can be played by # to # people, from # hours to more, AD -- Desert Fox -- D-Day -- Midway -- Waterloo -- Civil War -- Ancient Series, Miniatures, and more Science FicOrder From: Dad came and went. He returned to Amber long enough to provide instructions concerning the coming conflict with the Courts of Chaos, and then he rode off again. In a strange reenactment of my most recent experiences in Tir-na Nog'th, Benedict and Dara were summoned to the throne room by Martin. There, Benedict lost his new arm to a ghostly me, just as the ghostly Benedict had lost it to the real me in the city in the sky. Martin had summoned Dara by means of a Trump the like of which I had never before seen. I learned that morning that his set had been made by Merlin -- my son by Dara -- of whose existence I had not been aware. While I was still reeling from this knowledge Dara began giving orders in Dad's name, producing his signet to back them up. This was too much. I got in touch with Fiona at the place of the primal Pattern, where I'd guessed Dad might have gone. I was right. He was there. I learned from Fiona that he was about to risk his life in an attempt to repair the Pattern. I had Fi trump me through. I seized the Jewel of Judgment from Dad and was set to try repairing the Pattern myself when he and Dworkin were able to stop me. Dad had a talk with me then. He had decided, he told me, that he wanted me to be his successor, with Dara as my queen. I made what I think was one of my wiser decisions and turned him down. He sent me back to Amber then, with instructions to prepare for a long journey and await his presence outside the city. I did this, and he got in touch with me later -- creating a red bird from my blood to bear me the Jewel when he was finished with it. Then he bade me ride for the Courts of Chaos. I rode as I had never ridden before, and the bird did finally bring me the Jewel. By this, I knew that Dad had finished his attempt to repair the Pattern and might well be dead. Also, he might well have failed, in which case the very fabric of existence was being unraveled slowly at my back. With these cheerful thoughts, I continued through Shadow toward the Courts of Chaos, encountering my brother Brand, who tried to force me to give him the Jewel on our first meeting and tried to talk me out of it on our second. Neither effort succeeded. Then Brand ambushed me, slaying Star, my mount. He almost nailed me, too, but was attacked by my red familiar bird and had to depart. I continued on by foot, passing through a strange valley which seemed to mark the end of all order. I haven't decided yet whether the greatest pest in the place was a nihilistic bird who wanted to convert me or a jackal who only wanted to eat me. I survived both of them and made it to a plateau which I hoped lay near my goal. Alas, it did not. Then I did the only thing I saw left to do. Assuming the worst -- that Dad had failed and all the Shadow was now being engulfed by waves of Chaos -- I strove with my remaining strength to inscribe a new Pattern. I succeeded, too, only to have the Jewel snatched from me by Brand, who promptly vanished with it. visions of Brand appearing on the battlefield where die forces of Amber and Chaos fought, Jewel pulsing about his neck. Apparently his control over it was sufficient, as he saw it, to enable him to turn things against us. I saw him lashing out with lightning bolts among our troops. I saw him summoning great winds and hailstorms to strike at us. I almost wept. All of this, when he could still redeem himself by coming in on our side. Just winning was not enough for him now, though. He had to win for himself, and on his own terms. And I? I had failed. I had thrown up a Pattern against the Chaos, a thing I had never thought I could do. Yet this would be as nothing if the battle was lost and Brand returned and wiped out my work. To have come this close, passing through everything that I had, and then to fail here... it made me want to cry "Injustice!" though I knew the universe did not run in accordance with my notions of equity. I gnashed my teeth and spat some dirt I had mouthed. I had been charged by our father to take the Jewel to the place of battle. I had almost made it. A sense of strangeness came over me then. Something was calling for my attention. What? The silence. The raging winds and the thunder had ceased. The air was still. In fact, the air felt cool and fresh. And on the other side of my eyelids, I knew that there was light. I opened my eyes. I saw a sky of a bright, uniform white. I blinked, I turned my head. There was something off to my right... A tree. A tree stood where I had planted the staff I had cut from old Ygg. It was already far taller than the staff itself had been. I could almost see it growing. And it was green with leaves and white with a sprinkling of buds; a few blossoms had opened. From that direction the breeze brought me a faint and delicate scent which offered me some comfort. I felt along my sides. I did not seem to have any broken ribs, though my guts still felt knotted from the kick I had taken. I rubbed my eyes with my knuckles and ran my hands through my hair. I sighed heavily then and rose to one knee. Turning my head, I regarded the prospect. The plateau was the same, yet somehow nyt the same. It was still bare but was no longer harsh. Likely an effect of the new illumination. No, there was more to it than that... I had continued to turn, completing my scanning of the horizon. It was not the same place where I had commenced my walk. There were differences both subtle and gross: altered rock formations, a dip where there had been a rise, a new texture to the stone beneath and near me, in the distance what appeared to be soil. I stood and it seemed that now, from somewhere, I caught the scent of the sea. This place had an entirely different feeling to it than the one to which I had mounted -- so long ago, it seemed. It was too much of a change for that storm to have wrought. It reminded me of something. I sighed again, there at the Pattern's center, and continued to consider my surroundings. Somehow, in spite of myself, my despair was slipping away and a feeling of -- "refreshment" seems somehow the best word -- was rising within me. The air was so clean and sweet, and the place had a new, unused feeling about it. I -- Of course. It was like the place of the primal Pattern. I turned back to the tree and regarded it again, higher already. Like, yet unlike... There was something now in the air, the ground, the sky. This was a new place. A new primal Pattern. Everything about me then was a result of the Pattern in which I stood. I suddenly realized that I was feeling more than refreshment. It was now a sense of elation, a kind of joy, that was moving through me. This was a clean, fresh place and I was somehow responsible for it. Time passed. I just stood there watching the trees, looking around me, enjoying the euphoria that had come over me. Here was some kind of victory, anyway -- until Brand came back to wipe it out. Suddenly I was sober again. I had to stop Brand, I had to protect this place. I was at the center of a Pattern. If this one behaved like the other, I could use its power to project myself anywhere I desired. I could use it to go and join the others now. I dusted myself off. I loosened my blade in the scabbard. Things might not be as hopeless as they had seemed earlier. I had been told to convey the Jewel to the place of battle. So Brand had done it for me; it would still be there. I would simply have to go and take it back from him, somehow, to make things tum the way they were supposed to have fallen. I looked all around me. I would have to return here, to investigate this new situation at another time, if I survived what was to come. There was mystery here. It hung in the air and drifted on the breeze. It could take ages to unravel what had occurred when I had drawn the new Pattern. I saluted the tree. It seemed to stir as I did so. I adjusted my rose and pushed it back into shape. It was time to move again. There was a thing I had yet to do. I lowered my head and closed my eyes. I tried to recall the lay of the land before the final abyss at the Courts of Chaos. I saw it then, beneath that wild sky, and I peopled it with my relatives, with troops. I seemed to hear the sounds of a distant battle as I did this. The scene adjusted itself, came clearer. I held the vision an instant longer, then charged the Pattern to take me there... A moment later, it seemed, I stood upon a hilltop beside a plain, a cold wind whipping my cloak about me. The sky was that crazy, turning, stippled thing I remembered from last time -- half-black, half psychedelic rainbows. There were unpleasant fumes in the air. The black road was off to the right now, crossing that plain and passing beyond it over the abyss toward that knighted citadel, firefly gleams flickering about it. Gauzy bridges drifted in the air, extending from afar in that darkness, and strange forms traveled upon them as well as upon the black road. Below me on the field was what seemed to be the main concentration of troops. At my back, I heard something other than Time's winged chariot. Turning toward what must have been north by a succession of previous reckonings regarding its course, I beheld the advance of that devil-storm through distant mountains, flashing and growling, coming on like a sky-high glacier. So I had not stopped it with the creation of a new Pattern. It seemed that it had simply passed by my protected area and would continue on until it got to wherever it was going. Hopefully then, the thing would be succeeded by whatever constructive impulses were now spreading outward from the new Pattern, with the reimposition of order throughout the places of Shadow. I wondered how long it would take for the storm to get here. I heard the sound of hoofs and turned, drawing my blade... A homed rider on a great black horse was bearing down upon me, something like firelight glowing in his eyes. I adjusted my position and waited. He seemed to have descended from one of the gauzy roadways which had drifted in this direction. We were both fairly far removed from the main scene of action. I watched as he mounted the hill. Good horse, that. Nice chest. Where the hell was Brand? I wasn't looking for just any fight. I watched the rider as he came on, the crooked blade in his right hand. I repositioned myself as he Science Fiction by women about women Those "Women of Wonder" are back! Bui unlike the first two volumes, this new collection focuses on the contemporary, more overtly feminist generation of writers whose stories address women's issues directly. A Vintage Original. #, paperbound, now at your bookstore. Recent Science Fiction Edited, with an inlroduclion and notes by Vintage Books  A division of Random House moved in to cut me down. When he swung, I was ready with a parry that pulled his arm within reach. I caught hold of it and dragged him from his mount. "That rose..." he said as he fell to the ground. I do not know what else he might have said because I cut his throat, and his words and everything else about him were lost with the fiery slash. I whirled then, drawing Grayswandir away, sprinted several paces and had hold of the black charger's bridle. I spoke with the horse to calm him and led him away from the flames. After a couple of minutes we were on better terms, and I mounted. He was skittish at first, but I just had him pace the hilltop lightly while I continued to observe. The forces of Amber appeared to be on the offense. Smouldering corpses were all over the field. The main force of our enemies was drawn back onto a height near the lip of the abyss. Lines of them, not yet broken but hard pressed, were falling back slowly toward it. On the other hand, more troops were crossing that abyss and joining the others who held the heights. Estimating their growing numbers and their position quickly, I judged that these might be readying an offense of their own. Brand was nowhere in sight. Even if I had been rested and wearing armor, I would have had second thoughts about riding down and joining in the fray. My job right now was to locate Brand. I doubted that he would be directly involved in the fighting. I looked off to the sides of the battle proper, seeking a lone figure. No... perhaps the far side of the field. I would have to circle to the north. There was too much that I could not see to the west. I turned my mount and made my way down the hill. It would be so pleasant to collapse, I decided. Just to fall down in a heap and sleep. I sighed. Where the hell was Brand? I reached the bottom of the hill and turned to cut through a culvert. I needed a better view -- "Lord Corwin of Amber!" He was waiting for me as I rounded a bend in the depression, a big, corpse-colored guy with red hair and a horse to match. He wore coppery armor with greenish tracings, and he sat facing me, still as a statue. "I saw you on the hilltop," he said. "You are not mailed, are you?" I slapped my chest. He nodded sharply. Then he reached up, first to his left shoulder, then to his right, then to his sides, opening fastenings upon his breastplate. When he had them undone, he removed it, lowered it toward the ground on his left side and let it fall. He did the same with his greaves. "I have long wanted to meet you," he said. "I am Borel. I do not want it said that I took unfair advantage of you when I killed you." Borel... the name was familiar. Then I remembered. He had Dara's respect and affection. He had been her fencing teacher, a master of the blade. Stupid, though, I saw. He had forfeited my respect by removing his armor. Battle is not a game, and I had no desire to make myself available to any presumptuous ass who thought otherwise. Especially a skilled ass, when I was feeling beat. If nothing else, he could probably wear me down. "Now we shall resolve a matter which has long troubled me," he said. I replied with a quaint vulgarism, wheeled my black and raced back the way I had come. He gave chase immediately. As I passed back along the culvert, I realized that I did not have a sufficient lead. He would be upon me in a matter of moments with my back all exposed, to cut me down or force me to fight. However, while limited, my choices included a little more than that. "Coward!" he cried. "You flee combat! Is this the great warrior of whom I have heard so much?" I reached up and unfastened my cloak. At either hand, the culvert's lip was level with my shoulders, then my waist. I rolled out of the saddle to my left, stumbled once and found my footing. The black continued on. I moved to my right, facing the draw. Catching my cloak in both hands, I swung it in a reverse-veronica maneuver a second or two before Borel's head and shoulders came abreast of me. It swept over him, drawn blade and all, muffling his head and slowing his arms. I kicked then, hard. I was aiming for his head, but I caught him on the left shoulder. He. was spilled from his saddle, and his horse, too, went by. Drawing Grayswandir, I leaped after him. I caught him just as he had brushed my cloak aside and was struggling to rise. I skewered him where he sat and saw the startled expression on his face as the wound began to flame. "Oh, basely done!" he cried. "I had hoped for better of thee!" "This isn't exactly the Olympic Games," I said, brushing some sparks from my cloak. I chased down my horse then and mounted. This took me several minutes. As I continued on northward, I achieved higher ground. From there I spotted Benedict directing the battle, and in a draw far to the rear, I caught a glimpse of Julian at the head of his troops from Arden. Benedict was apparently holding them in reserve. I kept going, toward the advancing storm, beneath the half-dark, half-painted, revolving sky. I soon reached my goal, the highest hill in sight, and began to mount it. I halted several times on the way up, to look back. I saw Deirdre in black armor, swinging an axe; Llewella and Flora were among the archers. Fiona was nowhere in sight. Gerard was not there either. Then I saw Random on horseback, swinging a heavy blade, leading an assault toward the enemy's high ground. Near him was a knight clad in green whom I did not recognize. The man swung a mace with deadly efficiency. He wore a bow upon his back and held a quiver of gleaming arrows at his hip. The sounds of the storm came louder as I reached the summit of my hill. The lightning flickered with the regularity of a neon tube and the rain sizzled down, a fiberglass curtain that had now passed over the mountains. Below me, both beasts and men -- and more than a few beastmen -- were woven in knots and strands of battle. A cloud of dust hung over the field. Assessing the distribution of forces, however, it did not appear to me that the growing forces of the enemy could be pushed much farther. In fact, it seemed that it was just about time for the counterattack. They appeared to be ready up in their craggy places, and just waiting for the order. I was about a minute and a half off. They advanced, sweeping down the slope, reinforcing their lines, pushing our troops back, driving ahead. And more were arriving from beyond the dark abyss. Our own troops began a reasonably orderly retreat. The enemy pressed harder, and when things seemed about ready to be turned into a rout, an order must have been given. I heard the sound of Julian's  hom, and shortly thereafter I saw him astride Morgenstern, leading the men of Arden onto the field. This balanced the opposing forces almost exactly and the noise level rose and rose while the sky turned above us. I watched the conflict for perhaps a quarter of an hour, as our own forces slowly withdrew across the field. Then I saw a one-armed figure on a fiery striped horse suddenly appear atop a distant hill. He bore a raised blade in his hand and he was faced away from me, toward the west. He stood unmoving for several long moments. Then he lowered the blade. I heard trumpets in the west, and at first I saw nothing. Then a line of cavalry came into view. I started. For a moment, I thought Brand was there. Then I realized it was Bleys leading his troops to strike at the enemy's exposed flank. And suddenly our troops in the field were no longer retreating. They were holding their line. Then they were pressing forward. Bleys and his riders came on, and I realized that Benedict had the day again. The enemy was about to be ground to pieces. Then a cold wind swept over me from out of the north, and I looked that way again. The storm had advanced considerably. It must have started moving faster just recently. And it was darker now than it had been, with brighter flashes and louder roars. And this cold, wet wind was increasing in intensity. I wondered then... would it simply sweep over the field like an annihilating wave and that be that? What of the effects of the new Pattern? Would these follow, to restore everything? Somehow I doubted this. If this storm smashed us, I'd a feeling we would stay smashed. It would require the force of the Jewel to permit us to ride it out until order was restored. And what would be left if we survived it? I simply could not guess. So what was Brand's plan? What was he waiting for? What was he going to do? I looked out over the battlefield once more... Something. In a shadowy place on the heights where the enemy had regrouped, been reinforced, and down which it had stormed... something. A tiny flash of red... I was sure I had seen it. I kept watching, waiting. I had to see it again, to pinpoint it... A minute passed. Two, perhaps... There! And again. I wheeled the black charger. It looked possible to make it around the enemy's near flank and up to that supposedly vacant height. I raced down the hill and began that course. It had to be Brand with the Jewel. He had chosen a good, safe spot, from which he commanded a view of the entire battlefield as well as the approaching storm. From there, he could direct its lightning into our troops as the front advanced. He would signal a retreat at the proper moment, hit us with the storm's strange furies, then sidetrack the thing to bypass the side he was backing. It seemed the simplest and most effective use of the Jewel under the circumstances. I would have to get close fast. My control of the stone was greater than his, but it diminished with distance, and he would have the Jewel on his person. My best bet would be to charge right into him, to get within control range at all costs, take over command of the stone and use it against him. But he might have a bodyguard up there with him. That troubled me, because dealing with it could slow me disastrously. And if he did not, what was to prevent him from teleporting himself away if the going got too rough? Then what could I do? I would have to start all over, hunting him again. I wondered whether I could use the Jewel to keep him from transporting himself. I did not know. I resolved to try. It might not have been the best of plans, but it was the only one I had. There was no longer time to plot. As I rode, I saw that there were others headed for that height, also. Random, Deirdre and Fiona, mounted and accompanied by eight horsemen, had made their way through the enemy lines, with a few other troops -- friends or foes, I could not tell, maybe both -- riding hard behind them. The knight clad in green seemed to be moving the fastest, gaining on them. I did not recognize him -- or her, as the case might be. I did not doubt the objective of the vanguard, however -- not with Fiona there. She must have detected Brand's presence and be leading the others to him. A few drops of hope fell upon my heart. She might be able to neutralize Brand's powers, or minimize them. I leaned forward, still bearing to my left, hurrying my horse along. The sky kept turning. The wind whistled about me. A terrific clap of thunder rolled by. I did not look back. I was racing them. I did not want them to get there before me, but I feared that they would. The distance was just too great. If only they would tum and see me coming, they would probably wait. I wished there had been some way of giving them a sign of my presence earlier. I cursed the fact that the Trumps no longer worked. I began shouting. I screamed after them, but the wind blew my words away and the thunder rolled over them. "Wait for me! Damn it! It's Corwin!" Not even a glance in my direction could I get from them. I passed the nearest engagements and rode along the enemy's flank, out of range of missiles and arrows. They seemed to be retreating faster now and our troops were spreading out over a larger area. Brand must be getting ready to strike. Part of the rotating sky was covered by a dark cloud which had not been above the field minutes before. I turned toward my right, behind the retreating forces, racing on toward those hills the others were already mounting. The sky continued to darken as I neared the foot of the hills, and I feared for my kinsmen. They were getting too close to him. He would have to do something. Unless Fiona was strong enough to stop him... The horse reared and I was thrown to the ground at the blinding flash which had occurred before me. The thunder cracked before I hit the earth. I lay there for several moments, dazed. The horse had run off, was perhaps fifty meters, away, before he halted and began to move about uncertainly. I rolled onto my stomach and looked up the long slope. The other riders were also down. Their group had apparently been struck by the discharge. Several were moving, more were not. None had yet risen. Above them, I saw the red glow of the Jewel, back beneath an underhang, brighter and steadier now, and the shadowy outline of the figure who wore it. I began crawling forward, upward and to my left. I wanted to get out of line of sight with that figure before I risked rising. It would take too long to reach him crawling, and I was going to have to skirt the others now, because his attention would be with them. I made my way carefully, slowly, using every bit of cover in sight, wondering whether the lightning would be striking in the same place again soon -- and if not, when he would begin pulling disaster down upon our troops. Any minute now, I judged. A glance back showed me our forces spread over the far end of the field, with the enemy pulled back and coming this way. Before too long, in fact, it seemed I might have them to worry about, too. I made it into a narrow ditch and wormed my way south for perhaps ten meters. Out again then on the far side, to take advantage of a rise, then some rocks. When I raised my head to take stock of the situation, I could no longer see the glow of the Jewel. The cleft from which it had shone was blocked by its own eastern shoulder of stone. I kept crawling, though, near to the lip of the great abyss itself, before I bore to my right once more. I reached a point where it seemed safe to rise, and I did so. I kept expecting another flash, another thunderclap -- nearby or on the field -- but none came. I began to wonder why not. I reached out, trying to sense the presence of the Jewel, but I could not. I hurried toward the place where I fiad seen the glow. I glanced back over the abyss to be sure that no new menaces were approaching from that direction. I drew my blade. When I reached my goal, I stayed close to the escarpment and worked my way northward. I dropped low when I came to its edge and peered around. There was no red glow. No shadowy figure either. The stony recess appeared to be empty. There was nothing suspicious anywhere in the vicinity. Could he have teleported again? And if so, why? I rose and passed about the rocky rise. I continued moving in that direction. I tried once more to feel the Jewel, and this time I made a faint contact with it -- somewhere off to my right and above, it seemed. Silent, wary, I moved that way. Why had he left his shelter? He had been perfectly situated for what he had been about. Unless... I heard a scream and a curse. Two different voices. I began to run. XI. I passed the niche and kept going. Beyond it there was a natural trail winding upward. I mounted this. I could see no one as yet, but my sense of the Jewel's presence grew stronger as I moved. I thought that I heard a single footfall from off to my right and I whirled in that direction, but there was no one in sight. The Jewel did not feel that near either, so I continued on. As I neared the top of the rise, the black drop of Chaos hanging behind, I heard voices. I could not distinguish what was being said, but the words were agitated. I slowed as I neared the crest, lowered myself, and peered around the side of a rock. Random was a small distance ahead of me and Fiona was with him, as were Lords Chantris and Feldane. All, save Fiona, held weapons as if ready to use them, but they stood perfectly still. They were staring toward the edge of things -- a shelf of rock slightly above their level and perhaps fifteen meters distant -- the place where the abyss began. Brand stood in that place, and he was holding Deirdre before him. She was unhelmed, her hair blowing wild, and he had a dagger at her throat. It appeared that he had already cut her slightly. I dropped back. I heard Random say softly, "Is there nothing more you can do, Fi?" "I can hold him here," he said, "and at this range, I can slow his efforts at weather control. But that is all. He's got some attunement with it and I do not. He also has proximity going for him. Anything else I might try, he can counter." Random gnawed his lower lip. "Put down your weapons," Brand called out. "Do it now, or Deirdre's dead." "Kill her," Random said, "and you lose the only thing that's keeping you alive. Do it, and I'll show you where I'll put my weapon." Brand muttered something under his breath. Then, "Okay. I will start by mutilating her." Random spat. "Come on!" he said. "She can regenerate as well as the rest of us. Find a threat that means something, or shut up and fight it out!" Brand was still. I thought it better not to reveal my presence. There must be something I could do. I ventured another look, mentally photographing the terrain before I dropped back. There were some rocks way off to the left, but they did not extend far enough. I saw no way that I might sneak up on him. "I think we are going to have to rush him and chance it," I heard Random say. "I don't see anything else. Do you?" Before anyone answered him, a strange thing occurred. The day began to grow brighter. I looked all about for the source of the illumination, then sought it overhead. The clouds were still there, the crazy sky doing its tricks beyond them. The brightness was in the clouds, however. They had paled and were now glowing, as if they masked a sun. Even as I watched, there was a perceptible brightening. "What is he up to now?" Chantris asked. "Nothing that I can tell," Fiona said. "I do not believe it is his doing." "Whose then?" There was no answer that I could overhear. I watched the clouds grow brighter The largest and brightest of them seemed to swirl then, as if stirred. Forms tossed within it, settled. An outline began to take shape. Below me, on the field, the sounds of battle lessened. The storm itself was muted as the vision grew. Something was definitely forming in the bright place above our heads -- the lines of an enormous face. "I do not know, I tell you," I heard Fiona say in response to something mumbled. Before it finished taking form, I realized that it was my father's face in the sky. Neat trick, that. And I had no idea what it represented either. The face moved, as if he were regarding us all. There were lines of strain there, and something of concern to his expression. The brightness grew a little further. His lips moved. When his voice came down to me, it was somehow at an ordinary conversational level rather than the vast booming I had expected: "I send you this message," he said, "before undertaking the repair of the Pattern. By the time you receive it, I will already have succeeded or failed. It will precede the wave of Chaos which must accompany my endeavor. I have reason to believe the effort will prove fatal to me." His eyes seemed to sweep across the field. "Rejoice or mourn, as you would," he went on, "for this is either the beginning or the end. I will send the Jewel of Judgment to Corwin as soon as I have finished with it. I have charged him to bear it to the place of conflict. All of your efforts there will be as nothing if the wave of Chaos cannot be averted. But with the Jewel, in that place, Corwin should be able to preserve you until it passes." I heard Brand's laugh. He sounded quite mad now. "With my passing," the voice continued, "the problem of the succession will be upon you. I had wishes in this regard, but I see now that these were futile. Therefore, I have no choice but to leave this on the horn of the unicom. "My children, I cannot say that I am entirely pleased with you, but I suppose this works both ways. Let it be. I leave you with my blessing, which is more than a formality. I go now to walk the Pattern. Goodbye." Then his face began to fade and the brightness drained out of the cloudbank. A little while, and it was gone. A stillness lay upon the field. "... and, as you can see," I heard Brand saying, "Corwin does not have the Jewel. Throw down your weapons and get the hell out of here. Or keep them and gel out. I do not care. Leave me alone. I have things to do." "Brand," Fiona said, "can you do what he wanted of Corwin? Can you use it to make that thing miss us?" "I could if I would," he said. "Yes, I could turn it aside." "You will be a hero if you do," she said gently. "You will earn our gratitude. All past wrongs will be forgiven. Forgiven and forgotten. We -- " He began to laugh wildly. " You forgive we?" he said. "You, who left me in that tower, who put the knife into my side? Thank you, sister. It is very kind of you to offer to forgive me, but excuse me if I decline." "All right," Random said, "what do you want? A " You forgive we?" he said. "You, who left me in that tower, who put the knife into my side? Thank you, sister. It is very kind of you to offer to forgive me, but excuse me if I decline." "All right," Random said, "what do you want? An apology? Riches and treasure? An important appointment? All of these? They are yours. But this is a stupid game you are playing. Let us end it and go home, pretend it was all a bad dream." "Yes, let us end it," Brand replied. "You do that by throwing down your weapons first. Then Fiona releases me from her spell, you all do an about face and march north. You do it or I kill Deirdre." "Then I think you had better go ahead and kill her and be ready to fight it out with me," Random said, "because she will be dead in a little while anyway, if we let you have your way. All of us will." I heard Brand's chuckle. "Do you honestly think I am going to let you die? I need you -- as many of you as I can save. Hopefully Deirdre, too. You are the only ones who can appreciate my triumph. I will preserve you through the holocaust that is about to begin." "I do not believe you," Random said. "Then take a moment and think about it. You know me well enough to know that I will want to rub your noses in it. I want you as witnesses to what I dcr. In this sense, I require your presence in my new world. Now, get out of here." "You will have everything you want plus our gratitude," Fiona began, "if you will just -- " "Go!" I knew that I could delay no longer. I had to make my move. I also knew that I could not reach him in time. I had no choice but to try using the Jewel as a weapon against him. I reached out and felt its p esence. I closed my eyes and summoned my powers. Hot. Hot, I thought. It is burning you, Brand. It is causing every molecule in your body to vibrate faster and faster. You are about to become a human torch -- I heard him scream. "Corwin!" he bellowed. "Stop it! Wherever you are! I'll kill her! Look!" him, I rose to my feet. I glared at him across the distance that separated us. His clothing was beginning to smoulder. "Stop it!" he cried, and he raised the knife and slashed Deirdre's face. I screamed and my eyes swam. I lost control of the Jewel. But Deirdre, her left cheek bloody, sank her teeth into his hand as he moved to cut her again. Then her arm was free, and she jabbed her elbow into his ribs and tried to pull away. As soon as she moved, as soon as her head dropped, there was a silver flash. Brand gasped and let go the dagger. An arrow had pierced his throat. Another followed an instant later and stood out from his breast, a little to the right of the Jewel. He stepped backward and made a gurgling noise. Only there was no place to which he might step from the edge of the abyss. His eye went wide as he began to topple. Then his right hand shot forward and caught hold of Deirdre's hair. I was running by then, shouting, but I knew that I could not reach them in time. Deirdre howled, a look of terror on her bloodstreaked face, and she reached out to me... Then Brand, Deirdre and the Jewel were over the edge and falling, vanished from sight gone... I believe that I tried to throw myself after them, but Random caught hold of me. Finally, he had to hit me, and it all went away.    When J came around, I lay upon the stony earth farther back from the edge of that place where I had fallen. Someone had folded my cloak into a pillow for me. My first vision was of the turning sky, reminding me somehow of my dream of the wheel the day I had met Dara. I could feel the others about me, hear their voices, but I did not at first tum my head. I just lay there and regarded the mandala in the heavens and thought upon my loss. Deirdre... she had meant more to me than all the rest of the family put together. I cannot help it. That is how it was. How many times had I wished she were not my sister. Yet I had reconciled myself to the realities of our situation. My feelings would never change, but... now she was gone, and this thought meant more to me than the impending destruction of the world. Yet, I had to see what was happening now. With the Jewel gone, everything was over. Yet... I reached out, trying to feel its presence, wherever it might be, but there was nothing. I began to rise then, to see how far the wave had advanced, but a sudden arm pushed me back. "Rest, Corwin." It was Random's voice. "You're beat. You look as if you have just crawled through hell. There is nothing you can do now. Take it easy." "What difference does the state of my health make?" I replied. "In a little while, it will not matter." I made to rise again, and this time the arm moved to support me. "All right, then," he said. "Not that much worth seeing, though." I suppose that he was right. The fighting appeared to be over except for a few isolated pockets of resistance by the enemy, and these were rapidly being enveloped, their combatants slain or captured, everyone moving in this direction, withdrawing before the advancing wave which had reached the far end of the field. Soon our height would be crowded with all of the survivors from both sides. I looked behind us. No new forces were approaching from the dark citadel. Could we retreat to that place when the wave finally reached us here? Then what? The abyss seemed the ultimate answer. "Soon," I muttered, thinking of Deirdre. "Soon... " Why not? I watched the stormfront, flashing, masking, transforming. Yes, soon. With the Jewel gone along with Brand -- "Brand..." I said. "Who was it finally got him?" "I claim that distinction," said a familiar voice which I could not place. I turned my head and stared. The man in green was seated on a rock. His bow and quiver lay beside him on the ground. He flashed an evil smile in my direction. It was Caine. "I'll be damned," I said, rubbing my jaw. "A funny thing happened to me on the way to your funeral." "Yes. I heard about it." He laughed. "You ever kill yourself, Corwin?" "Not recently. How'd you manage it?" "Walked to the proper shadow," he said, "waylaid the shadow of myself there. He provided the corpse." He shuddered. "An eerie feeling, that. Not one I'd care to repeat." "But why?" I said. "Why fake your death and try to frame me for it?" "I wanted to get to the root of the trouble in Amber," he said, "and destroy it. I thought it best to go underground for that. What better way than by convincing everyone that I was dead? I finally succeeded, too, as you saw." He paused. "I'm sorry about Deirdre, though. But I had no choice. It was our last chance. I did not really think he would take her with him." I looked away. "I had no choice," he repeated. "I hope you can see that." I nodded. "But why did you try to make it look as if I had killed you?" I asked. Just then Fiona approached with Bleys. I greeted them both and turned back to Caine for my answer. There were things I wanted to ask Bleys, too, but they would wait. "Well?" I said. "I wanted you out of the way," he said. "I still thought you might be behind the whole thing. You or Brand. I had it narrowed down that far. I thought it might even be the two of you in it together -- especially with him struggling to bring you back." "You have that wrong," said Bleys. "Brand was trying to keep him away. He had learned that his memory was returning and -- " "I gather," Caine relied, "but at the time it looked that way. So I wanted Corwin back in a dungeon while I searched for Brand. I lay low then and listened in on the Trumps to everything everyone said, hoping for a clue as to Brand's whereabouts." "That's what Dad meant," I said. "What?" "He implied there was an eavesdropper on the Trumps." "I do not see how he could have known. I had learned to be completely passive about it. I had taught myself to deal them all out and touch all of them lightly at the same time, waiting for a stirring. When it came, I would shift my attention to the speakers. Taking you one at a time, I even found I could sometimes get into your minds when you were not using the Trumps yourselves -- if you were sufficiently distracted and I allowed myself no reaction." "Yet he knew," I said. "It is entirely possible. Likely, even," said Fiona, and Bleys nodded. Random drew nearer. "What did you mean when you asked about Corwin's side?" he inquired. "How could you even know about it unless -- " Caine merely nodded. I saw Benedict and Julian together in the distance, addressing their troops. At Caine's silent movement, I forgot them. "You?" I croaked. "You stabbed me?" "Have a drink, Corwin," Random said, passing me his flask. It was a dilute wine. I gulped it. My thirst was immense, but I stopped after several good swigs. "Tell me about it," I said. "All right. I owe you that," he said. "When I learned from Julian's mind that you had brought Brand back to Amber, I decided that an earlier guess had been correct -- that you and Brand were in it together. That meant you both had to be destroyed. I used the Pattern to project myself into your chambers that night. There I tried to kill you, but you moved too fast and you somehow managed to Trump out before I got a second chance." "Well, damn your eyes," I said. "If you could touch our minds, couldn't you have seen that I was not the man you were looking for?" He shook his head. "I could only pick up surface thoughts and reactions to your immediate environment. Not always that, even. And I had heard your curse, Corwin. And it was coming true. I could see it all around us. I felt that we would all be a lot safer with you and Brand both out of the way. I knew what he could do, from his actions back before your return. I could not get at him just then, though, because of Gerard. Then he began to grow stronger. I made one effort later, but it failed." "When was that?" Random asked. "That was the one Corwin got blamed for. I masked myself. In case he managed to get away as Corwin had, I did not want him knowing I was still around. I used the Pattern to project myself into his chambers and tried to finish him off. We were both hurt -- there was a lot of blood around -- but he managed to Trump away, too. Then I got in touch with Julian a while back and joined him for this battle, because Brand just had to show up here. I had some silver-tipped arrows made because I was more than half-convinced that he was no longer like the rest of us. I wanted to kill him fast and do it from a distance. I practiced my archery and came looking for him. I finally found him. Now everyone tells me I was wrong about you, so I guess your arrow will go unused." "Thanks a lot." "I might even owe you an apology." "That would be nice." "On the other hand, I thought that I was right. I was doing it to save the rest -- " I never did get Caine's apology, because just then a trumpet blast seemed to shake the entire world -- directionless, loud, prolonged. We cast about, seeking its source. Caine stood and pointed. "There!" he said. My eyes followed his gesture. The curtain of the stormfront was broken off to the northwest, at the point where the black road emerged from it. There a ghostly rider on a black horse had appeared and was winding his hom. It was a while before more of its notes reached us. Moments later, two more trumpeters -- also pale, and mounted on black steeds -- joined him. They raised their horns and added to the sound. "What can it be?" Random asked. "I think I know," Bleys said, and Fiona nodded. "What, then?" I asked. But they did not answer me. The horsemen were beginning to move again, passing along the black road, and more were emerging behind them. I watched. There was a great silence on the heights about me. All of the troops had halted and were regarding the procession. Even the prisoners from the Courts, hemmed by steel, turned their attention that way. Led by the pale trumpeters, came a mass of horsemen mounted on white steeds, bearing banners, some of which I did not recognize, behind a man-thing who bore the unicorn standard of Amber. These wer e followed by more musicians, some of them playing upon instruments of a sort I had never seen before. Behind the musicans marched homed man-shaped things in light armor, long columns of them, and every twentieth or so bore a great torch before him, reaching high above his head. A deep noise came to us then -- slow, rhythmic, rolling beneath the notes of the trumpets and the sounds of the musicians -- and I realized that the foot soldiers were singing. A great deal of time seemed to pass as this body advanced along that black way across the distant track below us, yet none of us stirred and none of us spoke. They passed, with the torches and the banners and the music and the singing, and they finally came to the edge of the abyss and continued on over the near-invisible extension of that dark highway, their torches flaring against the blackness now, lighting their way. The music grew stronger, despite the distance, with more and more voices added to that chorus, as the guard continued to emerge from that flashing stormcurtain. An occasional roll of thunder passed by, but this could not drown it; nor did the winds which assailed the torches extinguish any so far as I could see. The movement had a hypnotic effect. It seemed that I had been watching the procession for countless days, years perhaps, listening to the tune I now recognized. Suddenly a dragon sailed through the stormfront, and another, and another. Green and golden and black as old iron, I watched them soar on the winds, turning their heads to trail pennons of fire. The lightning flashed behind them and they were awesome and magnificent and of incalculable size. Beneath them came a small herd of white cattle, tossing their heads and blowing, beating the ground with their hoofs. Riders passed beside and among these, cracking long black whips. Then came a procession of truly bestial troops from a shadow with which Amber sometimes has commerce -- heavy, scaled, taloned -- playing upon instruments like bagpipes, whose skirling notes came to us with vibrance and pathos. These marched on, and there were more torchbearers and more troops with their colors -- from shadows both distant and near. We watched them pass and wind their way into the far sky, like a migration of fireflies, their destination that black citadel called the Courts of Chaos. There seemed no end to it. I had lost all track of time. But the stormfront, strangely, was not advancihg as all this went on. I had even lost something of my sense of person, to be caught up in the procession which passed us. This, I knew, was an event which could never be repeated. Bright flying things darted above the columns and dark ones floated, higher. There were ghostly drummers, beings of pure light, and a flock of floating machines; I saw horsemen, clad all in black, mounted on a variety of beasts; a wyvem seemed to hang in the sky for a moment, like part of a fireworks display. And the sounds -- of hoofbeats and footfalls, of singing and skirling, of drumming and trumpeting -- mounted to a mighty wave that washed over us. And on, on, on out over the bridge of darkness, wound the procession, its lights lining the great span for a vast distance now. Then, as my eyes drifted back along those lines, another shape emerged from the glistening curtain. It was a cart draped all in black and drawn by a team of black horses. At each comer rose a staff which glowed with blue fire, and atop it rested what could only be a casket, draped with our Unicom flag. The driver was a hunchback clad in purple and orange garments, and I knew even at that distance that it was Dworkin. It is thus, then, I thought. I do not know why, but somehow it is fitting, fitting that it be the Old Country to which you travel now. There were many things that I might have said while you lived. Some of them I did say, but few of the right words were ever spoken. Now it is over, for you are dead. As dead as all of those who have gone before you into that place where the rest of us soon may follow. I am sorry. It was only after all these years, on your assuming another face and form, that  finally knew you, respected you, even came to like you -- though you were a crochety old bastard in that form, too. Was the Ganelon self the real you all along, or was it only another form adopted for convenience's sake. Old Shapeshifter? I will never know, but I like to think that I finally saw you as you were, that  met someone I liked, someone  could trust, and that it was you. I wish that  might have known you even better, but I am grateful for this much... "Dad... ?" Julian said softly. "He wanted to be taken beyond the Courts of Chaos and into the final darkness when his time came at last," Bleys said. "So Dworkin once told me. Beyond Chaos and Amber, to a place where none reigned." "And so it is," Fiona said. "But is there order somewhere beyond that wall they came through? Or does the storm go on forever? If he succeeded, it is but a passing matter and we are in no danger. But if he did not... "It does not matter," I said, "whether or not he succeeded, because I did." "What do you mean?" she asked. "I believe that he failed," I said, "that he was destroyed before he could repair the Old Pattern. When I saw this storm coming -- actually, I experienced a part of it -- I realized that I could not possibly make it here in time with the Jewel, which he had sent to me after his efforts. Brand had been trying to, get it from me all along the way -- to create a new Pattern, he said. Later that gave me the idea. When I saw that all else was failing, I used the Jewel to create a new Pattern. It was the most difficult thing I ever did, but I succeeded. Things should hold together after this wave passes, whether we survive it or not. Brand stole the Jewel from me just as I completed it. When I recovered from his attack, I was able to use the new Pattern to project me here. So there is still a Pattern, no matter what else happens." "But, Corwin," she said, "what if Dad succeeded?' ' "I do not know." "It is my understanding," Bleys said, "from things that Dworkin told me, that two distinct Patterns could not exist in the same universe. Those in Rebma and Tir-na Nog'th do not count, being but reflections of our own...' "What would happen?" I said. "I think there would be a splitting off, the founding of a new existence -- somewhere . ' ' "Then what would its effect be upon our own?" "Either total catastrophe or no effect whatsoever," Fiona said. "I can make a case for its going either way." "Then we are right back where we started," I said. "Either things are going to fall apart shortly or they are going to hold." "So it would seem," Bleys said. "It does not matter, if we are not going to be around after that wave gets to us," I said. "And it will." I turned my attention back to the funeral cortege. More horsemen had emerged behind the wagon, followed by marching drummers. The pennons and torches and a long line of foot soldiers. The singing still came to us, and far, far out over the abyss it seemed the procession might finally have reached that dark citadel...  hated you for so long, blamed you for so many things. Now it is over, and none of those feelings remain. Instead, you had even wanted me to be king, a job for which -- I see now -- I am not fitted. I see that I must have meant something to you after all. I will never tell the others. It is enough to know it myself. But I can never think of you in the same fashion again. Already your image blurs. I see Gane Ion's face where yours should be. He was my companion. He risked his neck for me. He was you, but a different you -- a you that I had not known. How many wives and enemies had you outlived? Were there many friends? I think not. But there were so many things about you of which we knew nothing. I never thought that  would see your passing. Ganelon -- father -- old friend and enemy, I bid you farewell. You join Deirdre, whom  have loved. You have preserved your mystery. Rest in peace, if that be your will. I give you this withered rose I have borne through hell, casting it into the abyss. I leave you the rose and the twisted colors in the sky.  will miss you... Finally the long line came to an end. The last marchers emerged from the curtain and moved away. The lightning still flared, the rain still poured and the thunder rumbled. No member of the procession that I could recall had seemed wet, however. I had been standing at the edge of the abyss, watching them pass. There was a hand on my arm. How long it had been there, I could not tell. Now that the passage was complete, I realized that the stormfront was advancing again. The rotation of the sky seemed to be bringing more darkness upon us. There were voices off to my left. It seemed they had been talking for a long while, but I had not been hearing their words. I realized that I was shaking, that I ached all over, that I could barely stand. "Come and lie down," Fiona said. "The family has shrunken enough for one day." I let her lead me away from the edge. "Would it really make any difference?" I asked. "How much longer do you think we have?" "We do not have to stay here and wait for it," she said. "We will cross the dark bridge into the Courts. We have already broken their defense. The storm may not reach that far. It may be stopped here by the abyss. We ought to see Dad off, anyway." I nodded. "It would seem we have small choice but to be dutiful unto the end." I eased myself down and sighed. If anything, I felt even weaker now. "Your boots... she said. "Yes." She pulled them off. My feet throbbed. "Thanks." "I'll get you some rations." I closed my eyes. I dozed. Too many images played within my head to make for a coherent dream. How long this lasted, I do not know, but an old reflex drew me to wakefulness at the sound of an approaching horse. Then a shadow passed over my eyelids. I looked up and beheld a muffled rider, silent, still. I was regarded. I looked back. No threatening gesture had been made, but there was a feeling of antipathy in that cold gaze. "There lies the hero," said a soft voice. I said nothing. "I could slay you easily now." I recognized the voice then, though I had no idea as to the reason behind the sentiment. "I came upon Borel before he died," she said. "He told me how ignobly you had bested him." I could not help it, I could not control it. A dry chuckle rose in my throat. Of all the stupid things to get upset about. I might have told her that Borel had been far better equipped and far fresher than I, and that he had come to me looking for a fight. I might have told her that I do not recognize rules when my life is at stake, or that I do not consider war a game. I could have said a great number of things, but if she did not know them already or did not choose to understand them, they would not have made a bit of difference. Besides, her feelings were already plain. So I simply said one of the great trite truths, "There is generally more than one side to a story." "I will settle for the one I have," she told me. I thought about shrugging, but my shoulders were too sore. "You have cost me two of the most important persons in my life," she said then. "Oh?" I said. "I'm sorry, for you." "You are not what I was led to believe. I had seen you as a truly noble figure -- strong, yet understanding and sometimes gentle. Honorable..." The storm, much closer now, was flaring at her back. I thought of something vulgar and said it. She let it pass as if she had not heard me. "I am going now," she said, "back to my own people. You have won the day thus far -- but that way lay Amber." She gestured toward the storm. I could only stare. Not at the raging element. At her. "I doubt there is anything of my new allegiance left for me to renounce," she continued. "What about Benedict?" I asked softly. "Don't..." she said, and she turned away. There was a silence. Then, "I do not believe that we will ever meet again," she said, and her horse carried her off to my left, in the direction of the black road. A cynic might have decided that she had simply chosen to toss in her lot with what she now saw as the winning side, as the Courts of Chaos would likely survive. I simply did not know. I could only think of what I had seen when she had gestured. The cowling had slipped away and I had gotten a glimpse of what she had become. It had not been a human face, there within the shadows. But I turned my head and watched until she was gone. With Deirdre, Brand and Dad gone, and now a parting with Dara on these terms, the world was much emptier -- whatever was left of it. I lay back and sighed. Why not just remain here when the others departed, wait for the. storm to wash over me, and sleep...dissolve? I thought of Hugi. Had I digested his flight from life as well as his flesh? I was so tired that it seemed the easiest course... "Here, Corwin." I had been dozing again, though only for a moment. Fiona was beside me once more, with rations and a flask. Someone was with her. "I did not wish to interrupt your audience," she said. v "So I waited." "You heard?" I asked. "No, but I can guess," she said, "since she is gone. Here." I swallowed some wine, turned my attention to the meat, the bread. Despite my state of mind, they tasted good to me. "We will be moving soon," Fiona said, casting a glance at the raging stormfront. "Can you ride?" "I think so," I said. I took another drink of the wine. "But too much has happened, Fi," I told her. "I have gone numb emotionally. "I broke out of a sanitarium on a shodow world. I have tricked people and I've killed people. I have calculated and I have fought. I won back my memory and I have been trying to straighten out my life. I have found my family, and found that I love it. I have been reconciled with Dad. I have fought for the kingdom. I have tried everything I know to hold things together. Now it appears that it has all come to nothing, and I have not enough spirit left to moum further. I have gone numb. Forgive me." She kissed me. "We are not yet beaten. You will be yourself again," she said. I shook my head. "It is like the last chapter of Alice," I said. "If I shout, 'You are only a pack of cards!' I feel we will all fly into the air, hand of painted pasteboards. I am not going with you. Leave me here. I am only the Joker, anyway." "Right now I am stronger than you are," she said. "You are commg. "It is not fair," I said softly. "Finish eating," she said. "There is still some time." As I did, she went on, "Your son Merlin is waiting to see you. I would like to call him up here now." "Prisoner?" "Not exactly. He was not a combatant. He just arrived a little while ago, asking to see you." I nodded and she went away. I abandoned my rations and took another swig of wine. I had just become nervous. What do you say to a grown son you only recently learned existed? I wondered about his feelings toward me. I wondered whether he knew of Dara's decision. How should I act with him.? I watched him approach from a place where my relatives were clustered, far off to my left. I had wondered why they had left me by myself this way. The more visitors I received, the more apparent it became. I wondered whether they were holding up the withdrawal because of me. The storm's moist winds were growing stronger. He was staring at me as he advanced, no special expression on that face so much like my own. I wondered how Dara felt now that her prophecy of the destruction seemed to have been fulfilled I . I wondered how her relationship with the boy actually stood. I wondered... many things. He leaned forward to clasp my hand. "Father..."he said. "Merlin." I looked into his eyes. I rose to my feet, still holding his hand. "Do not get up," "It is all right." I clasped him to me, then released him. "I am glad," I said. Then, "Drink with me." I offered him the wine, partly to cover my lack of words. "Thank you." He took it, drank some and passed it back. "Your health," I said and took a sip myself. "Sorry I cannot offer you a chair." I lowered myself to the ground. He did the same. "None of the others seemed to know exactly what you have been doing," he said, "except for Fiona, who only said that it had been very difficult." "No matter," I said. "I am glad to have made it this far, if for no other reason than this. Tell me of yourself, son. What are you like? How has life treated you?" He looked away. "I have not lived long enough to have done too much," he said. I was curious whether he possessed the shapeshifting ability, but restrained myself from asking at this point. No sense in looking for our differences when I had just met him. "I have no idea what it was like," I said, "growing up in the Courts." He smiled for the first time. "And I have no idea what it would have been like anywhere else," he responded. "I was different enough to be left to myself a lot. I was taught the usual things a gentlemen should know: magic, weapons, poisons, riding, dancing. I was told that I would one day rule in Amber. This is not true anymore, is it?" "It does not seem too likely in the foreseeable future," I said. "Good," he replied. "This is the one thing I did not want to do." "What do you want to do?" "I want to walk the Pattern in Amber as mother did and gain power over Shadow, so that I might walk there and see strange sights and do different things. Do you think I might?" I took another sip and I passed him the wine. "It is quite possible," I said, "that Amber no longer exists. It all depends on whether your grandfather succeeded in something he attempted -- and he is no longer around to tell us what happened. However, one way or the other, there is a Pattern. If we live through this demon storm, I promise you that I will find you a Pattern, instruct you and see you walking it." "Thanks," he said. "Now will you tell me of your journey here?" "Later," I told him. "What did they tell you of me?" He looked away. "I was taught to dislike many of the things about Amber," he finally said. Then, after a pause, "You, I was taught to respect, as my father. But I was reminded that you were of the party of the enemy." Another pause. "I remember that time on patrol, when you had come to this place and I found you, after your fight with Kwan. My feelings were mixed. You had just slain someone I had known, yet -- I had to admire the stand you took. I saw my face in your own. It was strange. I wanted to know you better." The sky had rotated completely and the darkness was now above us, the colors passing over the Courts. The steady advance of the flashing stormfront was emphasized by this. I leaned forward and reached for my boots, began pulling them on. Soon it would be time to begin our retreat. "We will have to continue our conversation on your home ground," I said. "It is about time to fly the storm." He turned and considered the elements, then looked back out over the abyss. "I can summon a filmy if you wish." "One of those drifting bridges such as you rode on the day we met?" "Yes," he answered. "They are most convenient. I -- " There had been a shout from the direction of my assembled relatives. Nothing threatening seemed to be about when I regarded them. So I got to my feet and took a few steps toward them, Merlin rising to follow me. Then I saw her. A white form, pawing air it seemed, and rising out of the abyss. Her front hoofs finally struck its brink, and she came forward and then stood still, regarding us all: our unicorn. For a moment my aches and my fatigue fell away. I felt a tiny twinge of something like hope as I considered the dainty white form which stood before us. A part of me wanted to rush forward, but something much stronger kept me motionless, waiting. How long we stood thus, I could not tell. Below, on the slopes, the troops had been readying themselves for travel. The prisoners had been bound, horses loaded, equipment secured. But this vast army in the process of march-ordering its gear had suddenly halted. It was not natural that they should have become aware so quickly, but every head that I could see was turned in this direction, toward the unicorn on the brink, limned against that wild sky. I was suddenly aware that the wind at my back had grown still, though the thunder continued to rumble and explode and the lightning flares threw dancing shadows before me. I thought of the other time I had seen the unicorn -- at the recovery of the Shadow-Caine's body, the day I had lost a fight with Gerard. I thought of the stories I had heard... could she really help us? The unicom took a step forward and halted. She was such a lovely thing that somehow I was heartened just by looking upon her. It was a kind of aching feeling that she aroused, though; hers was a. beauty of the sort to be taken in small doses. And I could somehow sense the unnatural intelligence within that snowy head. I wanted very badly to touch her, but knew that I could not. She cast her gaze all about. Her eyes lighted upon me, and I would have looked away if I were able. This was not possible, however, and I returned that gaze in which I read an understanding beyond my own. It was as if she knew everything about me, and in this instant had comprehended all of my recent trials -- seeing, understanding, possibly sympathizing. For a moment I felt that I saw something of pity and a strong love reflected there -- and perhaps a touch of humor. Then her head turned and the gaze was broken. I sighed involuntarily. At that moment, in the lightning's glare, I thought I caught a glimpse of something shining at the side of her neck. She advanced another step, and now she was looking upon the crowd of my kinsmen toward which I had been moving. She lowered her head and made a small whickering noise. She tapped at the earth with her right front hoof. I felt Merlin at my side. I thought upon things I would be losing if it all ended here. She took several dancing steps forward. She tossed her head and lowered it. It seemed that she did not like the notion of approaching so large a group of people. At her next step, I saw the glitter again, and more. A tiny spark of red shone through her fur farther down on her neck. She was wearing the Jewel of Judgment. How she had retrieved it, I had no idea. And it did not matter. If she would just deliver it, I felt that I could break the storm -- or at least shield us from this section of it until it had passed. But that one glance had been enough. She paid me no more heed. Slowly, carefully, as if ready to bolt at the slightest disturbance, she advanced upon the spot where Julian, Random, Bleys, Fiona, Llewella, Benedict and several nobles stood. I should have realized then what was occurring, but I did not. I simply watched the sleek beast's movements as she picked her way forward, passing about the periphery of the group. She halted once again and lowered her head. Then she shook her mane and dropped to her front knees. The Jewel of Judgment hung suspended from her twisted, golden hom. The tip of her hom was almost touching the person before whom she knelt. Suddenly, in my mind's eye, I saw our father's face in the heavens, and his words came back to me: "With my passing, the problem of the succession will be upon you... I have no choice but to leave this on the hom of the unicorn." A murmur moved through the group, as I realized this same thought must be occurring to the others. The unicorn did not stir at this disturbance, however, but remained a soft, white statue, not even seeming to breathe. Slowly Random reached forward and removed the Jewel from her hom. His whisper carried to me. "Thank you," he said. Julian unsheathed his blade and placed it at Random's feet as he knelt. Then Bleys and Benedict and Caine, Fiona and Llewella. I went and joined them. So did my son. Random stood silent for a long while. Then, "I accept your allegiance," he said. "Now get up, all of you." As we did, the unicorn turned and bolted. She raced down the slope and was out of sight in a matter of moments. "I had never expected anything like this to happen," Random said, still holding the Jewel at eye level. "Corwin, can you take this thing and stop that storm?" "It is yours now," I said, "and I do not know how extensive the disturbance is. It occurs to me that in my present condition I might not be able to hold up long enough to keep us all safe. I think it is going to have to be your first regal act." "Then you are going to have to show me how to work it. I thought we needed a Pattern to perform the attunement." "I think not. Brand indicated that a person who was already attuned could attune another. I have given it some thought since then, and I believe I know how to go about it. Let's get off to one side somewhere." "Okay. Come on." Already something new had come into his voice and posture. The sudden role had begun working its change immediately, it seemed. I wondered what sort of king and queen he and Vialle would beome. Too much. My mind felt disassociated. Too much had happened too recently. I could not contain all of the latest events in one big piece of thinking. I just wanted to crawl off somewhere and sleep around the clock. Instead, I followed him to a place where a small cooking fire still smouldered. He poked at the fire and tossed a handful of sticks onto it. Then he seated himself close to it and nodded to me. I went over and sat down beside him. "About this king business," he said. "What am I going to do, Corwin? It caught me totally unprepared." "Do? Probably a very good job," I replied. "Do you think there were many hard feelings?" "If there were, they did not show," I said. "You were a good choice, Random. So much has happened recently... Dad sheltered us actually, maybe more than was good for us. The throne is obviously no plum. You have a lot of hard work ahead of you. I think the others have come to realize this." "And yourself?" "I wanted it only because Eric did. I did not realize it at the time, but it is true. It was the winning counter in a game we had been playing across the years. The end of a vendetta, really. And I would have killed him for it. I am glad now that he found another way to die. We were more alike"lhan we were different, he and I. I did not realize that until much later either. But after his death, I kept finding reasons for not taking the throne. Finally it dawned on me that it was not really what I wanted. No. You are welcome to it. Rule well, brother. I am sure that you will." "If Amber still exists," he said after a time, "I will' try. Come, let us be about this business with the Jewel. That storm is getting uncomfortably near." I nodded and took the stone from his fingers. I held it by its chain with the fire behind it. The light came through; its insides seemed clear. "Lean closer and stare into. the Jewel with me," I directed. He did this, and while we both regarded the stone, I told him, "Think of the Pattern," and I commenced thinking of it myself, trying to summon to mind its loops and swirls, its palely glowing lines. I seemed to detect a slight flaw near to the stone's center. I considered it as I thought upon the twistings, the turns, the Veils... I imagined the current which swept through me every time I essayed that complex way. The imperfection in the stone grew more distinct. I lay my will upon it, summoning it into fullness, clarity. A familiar feeling came over me as this occurred. It was that which had taken me on the day I had attuned myself to the Jewel. I only hoped that I was strong enough now to go through the experience once again. I reached out and clasped Random by the shoulder. "What do you see?" I asked him. "Something like the Pattern," he said, "only it seems to be threedimensional. It lies at the bottom of a red sea..." "Come with me then," I said. "We must go to it." Again that feeling of movement, drifting at first, then falling with increasing velocity toward the neverfully seen sinuosities of the Pattern within the Jewel. I willed us ahead, feeling my brother's presence beside me, and the ruby glow which surrounded us darkened, becoming the blackness of a clean night sky. This special Pattern grew with each thudding heartbeat. Somehow the process seemed easier than it had before -- perhaps because I was already attuned. Feeling Random beside me, I drew him along as that familiar shape grew and its starting point became apparent. As we were moved in that direction, I once again tried to encompass the totality of this Pattern and was lost, once more in what seemed its extradimensional convolutions. Great curves and spirals and knottedseeming traceries wound before us. The sense of awe I had felt earlier swept over me, and from somewhere nearby I was aware of this in Random, also. We progressed to the section of the beginning and were swept into it. There was a shimmering brightness all about us, flashed through with sparks, as we were woven into the matrix of light. This time my mind was entirely abosrbed by the process and Paris seemed far away... A subsconscious memory reminded me of the more difficult sections, and here I employed my desire -- my will, if you like -- to hurry us along the dazzling route, recklessly drawing strength from Random to accelerate the process. It was as if we negotiated the luminous interior of an enormous and elaborately convoluted seashell. Only our passage was soundless, and we ourselvgs disembodied points of sentience. Our velocity seemed to increase constantly, as did a mental aching I did not recall from the previous traversal of the design. Perhaps it was related to my fatigue, or to my efforts to hurry things so. We crashed through the barriers; we were surrounded by steady, flowing walls of brightness. I felt myself growing faint, dizzy, now. But I could not afford the luxury of unconsciousness, nor could I permit us to move more slowly with the storm as near as I remembered it. Again, regretfully, I drew strength from Random -- this time just to keep us in the game. We sped ahead. This time I did not experience the tingling, fiery sensation of somehow being shaped. It must have been an effect of my attunement. My previous passage through it might have rendered me some small immunity in this regard. After a timeless interval, it seemed that I felt Random falter. Perhaps I represented too great a drain upon his energies. I began to wonder whether I would leave him with sufficient strength to manipulate the storm if I leaned upon him any further. I resolved not to draw upon his resources any more than I already had. We were well along the way. He should be able to continue without me, if it came to that. I would simply have to hang on as best I could now. Better for me to be lost here than both of us. We swept on, my senses rebelling, the dizziness recurring. I set my will to our progress and forced everything else from my mind. It seemed we were nearing the terminus when a darkening began which I knew was not a part of the experience. I fought down panic. It was no good. I felt myself slipping away. So close! I was certain we were almost finished. It would be so easy to -- Everything swam away from me. My last sensation was a knowledge of Random's concern.    It was flickering orange and red between my feet. Was I trapped in some astral hell? I continued to stare as my mind slowly cleared. The light was surrounded by darkness and... There were voices, familiar... Things cleared. I was lying on my back, feet toward a campfire... "It is all right, Corwin. It is all right." It was Fiona who had spoken. I turned my head. She was seated on the ground above me. "Random... ?" I said. "He is all right, also -- Father." Merlin was seated off to the right. "What happened?" "Random bore you back," Fiona said. "Did the attunement work?" "He thinks so." I struggled to sit up. She tired to push me back, but I sat up anyway. "Where is he?" She gestured with her eyes. I looked and I saw Random. He was standing with his back to us about thirty meters away, on a shelf of rock, facing the storm. It was very close now, and a wind whipped his garments. Lightning trails crissed and crossed before him. The thunder boomed almost constantly. "How long -- has he been there?" I asked. "Only a few minutes," Fiona replied. "That is how long it has been -- since our return?" "No," she said. "You have been out for a fairly long while. Random talked with the others first, then ordered a troop withdrawal. Benedict has taken them all to the black road. They are crossing over." I turned my head. There was movement along the black road, a dark column heading out toward the citadel. Gossamer strands drifted between us; there were a few sparks at the far end, about the nighted hulk. Overhead, the sky had completely reversed itself, with us beneath the darkened half. Again I felt that strange feeling of having been here long, long ago, to see that this, rather than Amber, was the true center of creation. I grasped after the ghost of a memory. It vanished. I searched the lightningshot gloom about me. "All of them -- done?" I said to her. "You, me, Merlin, Random -- we're the only ones left here?" "Yes," Fiona said. "Do you wish to follow them now?" I shook my head. "I am staying here with Random." "I knew you would say that." I got to my feet as she did. So did Merlin. She clapped her hands and a white horse came ambling up to her. "You have no further need for my ministrations," she said. "So I will go and join the others in the Courts of Chaos. There are horses for you tethered by those rocks." She gestured. "Are you coming, Merlin?" "I will stay with my father, and the king." "So be it. I hope to see you there soon." "Thanks, Fi," I said. I helped her to mount and watched her ride off. I went over and sat down by the fire again. I watched Random, who stood unmoving, facing the storm. "There are plenty of rations and wine," Merlin said. "May I fetch you some?" "Good idea." The storm was so close that I could have walked down to it in a couple of minutes. I could not tell yet whether Random's efforts were having any effect. I sighed heavily and let my mind drift. Over. One way or another, all of my efforts since Greenwood were over. No need for revenge any longer. No. We had an intact Pattern, maybe even two. The cause of all our troubles. Brand, was dead. Any residuum of my curse was bound to be wiped out by the massive convulsions sweeping through Shadow. And I had done my best to make up for it. I had found a friend in my father and come to terms with him as himself before his death. We had a new king, with the apparent blessing of the unicorn, and we had pledged him our loyalty. It seemed sincere to me. I was reconciled with my entire family. I felt that I had done my duty. Nothing drove me now. I had run out of causes and was as close as I might ever be to peace. With all this behind me, I felt that if I had to die now, it was all right. I would not protest quite so loudly as I would have at any other time. "You are far from here, Father." I nodded, then smiled. I accepted some food and began eating. As I did, I watched the storm. Still too early to be certain, but it seemed that it was no longer advancing. I was too tired to sleep. Or something like that. My aches had all subsided and a wondrous numbness had come over me. I felt as if I were embedded in warm cotton. Events and reminiscences kept the mental clockwork turning within me. It was, in many ways, a delicious feeling. I finished eating and built up the fire. I sipped the wine and watched the storm, like a frosted window set before a fireworks display. Life felt good. If Random succeeded in pulling this one off, I would be riding into the Courts of Chaos tomorrow. What might await me there, I could not tell. Perhaps it might be a gigantic trap. An ambush. A trick. I dismissed the thought. Somehow, right now, it did not matter. "You had begun telling me of yourself, Father." "Had I? I do not recall what I said." "I would like to get to know you better. Tell me more." I made a popping noise with my lips and shrugged. "Then this." He gestured. "This whole conflict. How did it get started? What was your part in it? Fiona told me that you had dwelled in Shadow for many years without your memory. How did you get it back and locate the others, and return to Amber?" I chuckled. I regarded Random and the storm once more. I took a drink of wine and drew up my cloak against the wind. "Why not?" I said then. "If you've a stomach for long stories, that is... I suppose that the best place to begin is at Greenwood Private Hospital, on the shadow Earth of my exile. Yes..." The sky turned, and turned again as I spoke. Standing against the storm, Random prevailed. It broke before us, parting as if cloven by a giant's axeblade. It rolled back at either hand, finally sweeping off to the north and the south, fading, diminishing, gone. The landscape it had masked endured, and with it went the black road. Merlin tells me that this is no problem, though, for he will summon a strand of gossamer when the time comes for us to cross over. Random is gone now. The strain upon him was immense. In repose, he no longer looked as once he did -- the brash younger brother we delighted in tormenting -- for there were lines upon his face which I had never noticed before, signs of some depth to which I had paid no heed. Perhaps my vision has been colored by recent events, but he seemed somehow nobler and stronger. Does a new role work some alchemy? Appointed by the unicom, annointed by the storm, it seems that he had indeed assumed a kingly mien, even in slumber. I have slept -- even as Merlin now dozes -- and it pleases me to be, for this brief while before his awakening, the only spot of sentience on this crag at the rim of Chaos, looking back upon a surviving world, a world that has been scoured, a world which endures... We may have missed Dad's funeral, his drifting into some nameless place beyond the Courts. Sad, but I lacked the strength to move. And yet, I have seen the pageant of his passing, and I bear much of his life within me. I have said my good-byes. He would understand. And good-bye, Eric. After all this time I say it, in this way. Had you lived so long, it would have been over between us. We might even one day have become friends, all our cases for strife passed. Of them all, you and I were more alike than any other pair within the family. Save, in some ways, Deirdre and myself... but tears on this count were shed long ago. Good-bye again, though, dearest sister, you will always live somewhere in my heart. And you, Brand... with bitterness do I regard your memory, mad brother. You almost destroyed us. You nearly toppled Amber from her lofty perch on the breast of Kolvir. You would have shattered all of Shadow. You almost broke the Pattern and redesigned the universe in your own image. You were mad and evil, and you came so close to realizing your desires that I tremble even now. I am glad that you are gone, that the arrow and the abyss have claimed you, that you sully no more the places of men with your presence nor walk in the sweet airs of Amber. I wish that you had never been bom and failing that, that you had died sooner. Enough! It diminishes me to reflect so. Be dead and trouble my thinking no more. I deal you out like a hand of cards, my brothers and sisters. It is painful as well as self-indulgent to generalize like this, but you, I -- we -- seem to have changed, and before I move into the traffic again, I require a final look. Caine, I never liked you and I still do not trust you. You have insulted me, betrayed me and even stabbed me. Forget that. I do not like your methods, though I cannot fault your loyalty this time around. Peace, then. Let the new reign begin with a clean slate between us. Llewella, you possess reserves of character the recent situation did not call upon you to exercise. For this, I am grateful. It is sometimes pleasant to emerge from a conflict untested. Bleys, you are still a figure clad in light to me -- valiant, exuberant and rash. For the first, my respect; for the second, my smile. And the last seems to have at least been tempered in recent times. Good. Stay away from conspiracies in the future. They do not suit you well. Fiona, you have changed the most. I must substitute a new feeling for an old one, princess, as we have become for the first time friends. Take my fondness, sorceress. I owe you. Gerard, slow, faithful brother, perhaps we have not all changed. You stood rock-like and held to what you believed. May you be less easily gulled. May I never wrestle you again. Go down to your sea in your ships and breathe the clean salt air. Julian, Julian, Julian... is it that I never really knew you? No. Arden's green magic must have softened that old vanity during my long absence, leaving a juster pride and something I would fain call fairness -- a thing apart from mercy, to be sure, but an addition to your armory of traits I'll not disparage. And Benedict, the gods know you grow wiser as time bums its way to entropy, yet you still neglect single examples of the species in your knowledge of people. Perhaps I'll see you smile now this battle's done. Rest, warrior. Flora... charity, they say, begins at home. You seem no worse now than when I knew you long ago. It is but a sentimental dream to regard you and the others as I do, totting up my balance sheets, looking for credits. We are not enemies, any of us, now, and that should be sufficient. And the man clad in black and silver with a silver rose upon him? He would like to think that he has learned something of trust, that he has washed his eyes in some clear spring, that he has polished an ideal or two. Never mind. He may still be only a smart-mouthed meddler, skilled mainly in the minor art of survival, blind as ever the dungeons knew him to the finer shades of irony. Never mind, let it go, let it be. I may never be pleased with him. Carmen, voulez-vous venir avec moi? No? Then good-bye to you too, Princess of Chaos. It might have been fun. The sky is turning once more, and who can say what deeds its stained-glass light might shine upon? The solitaire has been dealt and played. Where there had been nine of us, now there are seven and one king. Yet Merlin and Martin are with us, new players in the ongoing game. My strength returns as I stare into the ashes and consider the path I have taken. The way ahead intrigues me, from hell to hallelujah. I have back my eyes, my memories, my family. And Corwin will always be Corwin, even on judgment day. Merlin is stirring now, and this is good. It is time to be about. There are things to do. Random's last act after defeating the storm was to join with me, drawing power from the Jewel, to reach Gerard through his Trump. They are cold once more, the cards, and the shadows are themselves again. Amber stands. Years have passed since we departed it, and more may elapse before I return. The others may already have trumped home, as Random has done, to take up his duties. But I must visit the Courts of Chaos now, because I said that I would, because I may even be needed there. We ready our gear now, Merlin and I, and soon he will summon a wispy roadway. When all is done in that place, and when Merlin has walked his Pattern and gone to claim his worlds, there is a journey that I must make. I must ride to the place where I planted the limb of old Ygg, visit the tree it has grown to. I must see what has become of the Pattern I drew to the sound of pigeons on the Champs-Elysees. If it leads me to another universe, as I now believe it will, I must go there, to see how I have wrought. The roadway drifts before us, rising to the Courts in the distance. The time has come. We mount and move forward. We are riding now across the blackness on a road that looks like cheesecloth. Enemy citadel, conquered nation, trap, ancestral home... we shall see. There is a faint flickering from battlement and balcony. We may even be in time for a funeral. I straighten my back and I loosen my blade. We will be there before much longer. Good-bye and hello, as always.  They knew the man was crazy -- but then, so was the job they wanted him for! Footsteps. Virgil Grissom Kinney spent so much time in the creamwhite room that he could detect sounds through the baffling and the soundproofing. Two of them. Marsface' s familiar step, favoring his right leg where I bit him once so long ago, shuffles and stomps through the floor padding at the limits of hearing. The other set of footsteps was unfamiliar. Light, even, quick. Probably Death's Angel coming to get me after having tea and biscuits with Marsface and the Master Snoop. Probably coming because Master Snoop knows I've figured a way out. I can hear both of them up there sometimes, and the Master Snoop, their machinery watching, listening, monitoring, recording every movement of every cell in my -- wha? Oh, yeah -- the door. They're here. The door appeared in a section of padding and opened inward. Mental claw, clipboard and scrimsheet in hand, pointed to Virgil. The woman gazed at the wrapped body and shook her head. Marsface. I knew it, didn't I? Same Marsface -- red, round head with its craters and gorges and mole-mountains. But Death Angel doesn't look like he's supposed to. Why is he wearing a print dress? Master Snoop's trying to screw me up. It won't work. I know how to get out and I don't need them. They're talking in their language again. Got to concentrate and break their code. It'll give me a clue. "Yes, Ms. Double, he's -- " "Double. Accent grave over the e." "Yes, Miz. You can see the lengths we had to go to restrain him. A man can kill himself against a padded wall if he keeps pounding it every moment. He dies of exhaustion and dehydration." "His class?" "Psychotic, with a good dose of manic-depressive, although I've never seen him manic. Duodrugs have no effect on him. The Pharmaceutics are mystified but I think Virgil here has a multiple personality. We can drug one or two or three of them but he always has one that surfaces unaffected." He looked worried. "Don't tell anyone though. It's not a very sound theory. The drugs should act on the brain, not the mind." The woman stepped closer to Virgil and looked into his eyes, almost the only part of his body not wrapped in restraining sheets. He lay near the center of the room, on his side, resembling a white inchworm. He did not move except to follow her with his green eyes. A curl of sweaty, greasy blond hair hung over one eyebrow. Reaching out, the woman brushed it away from his eyelid. What's she trying? To claw inside my head? I want to die on my own, damn it. I've got my escape mapped out. No, musn't think about it. Master Snoop, fuck you. Black hair falling to her shoulders and wrapping like snakes around her near-white throat. Isn't she afraid it'll strangle her? Stupid -- Death Angel doesn't have to fear its master. Snoop? But I've never heard her upstairs. Stupid again -- she must've been barefoot and walking with pregnant pause. "If the Feds were still around, he'd be certifiable. As it is, he's here because an insurance policy he filed a long time ago had an insanity-care clause." "Insanity? Is that chestnut coming back? What happened to Reality Premises and Szaszian therapy? You're keeping him against his will, aren't you?" Indignation made her stand straighten "Yes, Ms. Double. But the circumstances are very unusual. The patient likes to commit suicide. He's tried it about seven times that we know of. But he's not like most suiciders that can be left alone or that the churches get. His attempts have always involved massive property damage and danger to others." "Never touched a SeppukuKit?" "His mind doesn't run in those directions. He'd make a great daredevil but he'd keep forgetting to pull the ripcord and would land in the grandstands. That kind of suicider. Are you sure you can use him? I'll give you his complete file first." "I'll take him. And the file." She held out her hand. Taking the thin viewscrim, she slipped it into her notebook and then frowned. "But who put him in your care in the first place?" "His insurance company. His last attempt ruined about a kilauro worth of property and killed a young girl. Her parents sued and the insurance company paid off. And then paid for his perpetual care. "He's a threat, Miz. He won't kill himself by refusing to eat but he'll do anything that'll damage himself and as many material items as possible. The behavior mod doesn't work and none of us have ever gotten him to say anything." "The Brennen Trust has a place for him." "I hope so, Ms. Double." Death Angel and Marsface walk out goodbye. My plan's almost ready anyway. I'll meet the Nightsheet on my own terms. If only I had a match or could scratch my butt. Hatch my gut. Stupid.    Virgil's eyes opened after they had closed and the room changed. His body trembled inside the sheets. I did it! It worked and I didn't even have to think about it. Free! Almost. Why did I bring the sheets with me? Stupid -- they were too close to you. I'll get out, though. Did Master Snoop follow me? Don't know. Too noisy. Am I in their control room? Did I escape right into their clutches? Shit. "He's awake, Dee." The graying Pharmaceutic sat near a bank of indicators flashing red, green and turquoise. Dee Double needed no brain-wave machines to see him open his eyes. He lay on a wide table with raised edges, his body white and mummy-like against the soft black leather. The portions of the walls that had no machinery showed a soothing brown wood paneling. Lights! Sounds ! Operators! I blew it. Right in with the Master Snoop. Death Angel too. It makes sense they wouldn't let Marsface in here; they run him too. Damn. "He's looking around, Steve. Maybe we should have kept him in some sort of white room. Doesn't matter. I don't think he's as out of it as Duolab thought. Get the injection ready." Dee Double looked closer at the prone body. "Virgil Grissom Kinney," she said. The eyes riveted hers. "Good. Virgil, I'm going to give you your choice. You were never given any choices at Duolab and now I'm going to give you one. Do you understand?" Death Angel hovers over me as I lie in my coffin. Stupid coffin with no lid. Soft pink lips move and I can almost break her code. Words come through the roar. The roaring parts a bit and I break her code. She wants something. I'll go along with it. The roar's never been broken before. Break the roar and I can crack her code. Take it easy. "Good. Virgil, they tell me you like to kill yourself." She knows about them! But she must. She's one of them. Remember that. You've cracked her code, maybe you can crack theirs. The roar's less now. "I'm going to offer you a choice. I have two injections here. One is a poison that will kill you in a matter of seconds. The other will help you." Two bottles. One liter black with skull and crossbones. One white with a yellow smile face. She placed them on a table out of Virgil's view. "Blink your eyes once for the poison or twice for the other." "Fff -- " "What?" blurted Double. "Steve, he's trying to talk!" "Loosen his neck a bit." She did so, using bandage scissors to snip away the fabric. Saliva dripped down his chin. "Fff...fuh...false dichotomy." The sound startled her; the scissors dropped to the floor noisily. "I think that means he doesn't want either injection." The old man smiled wickedly and watched the woman. "Well," she said, turning back to Virgil, "it wouldn't have mattered anyway because I would have switched labels to make sure you got what was in this one." She held up the bottle with the smile face. "The other one's empty." She hung the bottle over his head. "Now, Virgil, I'm going to inject you, false dichotomy or not. The firm I represent has bought out the premium on your insurance so, in effect, we own you. We've bailed you out and you're going to pay us off. Or did you want to stay locked up forever?" What's her game? I get it. I may have cracked her cipher but not her code. I know what she's saying but not what she means. If I could get out of my room, maybe I can get out of this one too. Three, four, five times l can try. He nodded as far as his swathing allowed, then stopped and shook his head back and forth. "Do you want to say anything else?" His head shook a no. "Administer, Steve." The old man stood up and prepared a needle. One patch of Virgil's body other than his face lay open and exposed -- the injection port in his right wrist. Steve pushed the blunted needle into the plastic valve surgically sewn and laserwelded to skin and vein. The needle clicked into place. Clear serum from the bottle overhead trickled slowly through the plastic tube. Somewhere a camera's zoom lens rotated, closing in for facial reaction. The electronic measuring devices mused to themselves, recording. It's not working. Whatever they're trying, it's failing. I don't feel any different. Should l tell them, gloat-gloat? No. Play along. If I can escape, I can get away. Find something to get Master Snoop and Nightsheet at once. Drop a tanker on them. Okay. "What you're getting, Virgil, is a mixture of distilled water and ribonucleic acid. Ever heard of it?" Virgil shook his head. "Memory juice. Every living thing has it. You're getting the memories of a man who did something. We want to know why he did it. You won't be able to tell us but when he died, he had things in his head that take a long time to teach and we're just cutting comers because we're in a hurry." She paused. Virgil nodded nervously, a trickle of sweat running down his brow. one else's brain! Maybe I can get him to help me. But I don't hear him. The roar is coming back. I'm losing her cipher. Back. Focus. They're trying to make it hard for me. I'll get out. There. Less roar, and her cipher's broken again. "Would you like to know what we know about you?" He nodded carefully. "Good. Shake your head if you don't remember anything I read." She slipped the top of the scrim into her clipboard and signaled the first page. It appeared in dark gray letters against a light gray background. "You are Virgil Grissom Kinney. You are thirty-four years old. Oh, you didn't know that? It's twentyone seven. March fifth." His eyes widened. "You've been interned for twelve years, ever since you tried to kill yourself by flying into the TransAmerica Pyramid. Luckily for all but one person, a Monroe gust caught your flyer and flipped it into a power dive into Market Street, You killed a three-year-old girl." Virgil shook his head. "Well, you did. They -- your insurance company, that is -- settled with the parents and the streetowners for compensation on the stipulation that you receive perpetual care." She glanced through the next few pages, then shut off the scrim. "I emphasized tried to kill yourself because I think you don't really want to die. Do you?" "Off the scale," said Steve, reaching to reset a meter, "whatever that means. That's a key question." She nodded. "But if you don't want to die, why do you keep trying? Publicity hound? But three of your attempts were in out-of-theway spots: your snowmobile at Ostrander Lake, your powersuit against El Capitan, another powersuit against Mount Rushmore. You were found each time before you were dead but," she shrugged, "I'm not interested in your luck." She turned to Steve and whispered, "Begin sublimins." They're doing something. "You were an economist, weren't you?" Virgil nodded tentatively. "Then you'll find some of the things you'll leam easy to understand. Just think of physics as the economics of efficient atomic action. Now -- all atomic particles are composed of the following bounded energy quanta..."    Three days. Three days and  still don't understand her code. I've got her cipher figured out. The physics of space travel. I don't remember thinking much about space flight before they caught me. There was the Earthrope' s launch and its getting lost and all that when I was a kid. But what's this about teleportation? I thought I was the only one who could do that , and  didn't even know I did it when I did it and  haven't done it since. I've tried to leave this room like I left the last one but it's no good. You've got to try. Or maybe you should go along with them until you find how they teleport. Here she comes again. Death Angel in a clean white lab coat. "Virgil. I hope you're feeling well today. I'm going to unwrap you. It's going to hurt and it will be physically dangerous to you. If you aren't careful, you may die. If you want to die, I can't stop you." She removed the waste-cycling tube that connected to another tube taped to his thigh and set it aside. Large bandage scissors went to work, first on his head. "How long-has it been since they changed these? A week? Two?" A shock of wet, yellow hair was revealed on his head when she pulled the sheet away. "Thanks." She started. Regaining composure, she continued snipping away. "Three words in as many days. That's something." Maybe she's not working for Master Snoop. Could she be a free agent? Maybe Master Snoop and Night sheet aren't in cahoots any more. I need more information. Stupid. An arm fell limply to the couch. Atrophied and deathly white, its fingers twitched weakly. The other arm was the same except for a burn scar running its length. His chest heaved when freed from the restraints. "Don't," she warned. "You'll hyperventilate." Carefully she cut the cloth away from his waist and thighs. "Well, you're a real blond, all right." She jumped back when he laughed and tried to drag his hands toward his crotch. His arms wavered about helplessly, bouncing off the side of the black leather couch and coming to rest on his flat, muscleless stomach. She clipped the bindings around his legs, removed the rest of the waste tubes and then stared thoughtfully at the pitifully thin body before her. "You go on solids tomorrow. And you begin training." "And if I don't want to?" A sneer flashed palely across his lips for a second. "Thank God," she whispered...Then, louder: "Here's a scalpel. You can slash your wrists right now or I'll do it for you. Or you can kill me and try to escape. There's a limitless number of possibilities... But you don't go in for real suicide and I don't think you'd ever kill anyone intentionally." "You cut my wrists." His image swam before her. She shook her head. Failure, she thought, after all this. Or maybe he's just bluffing. She took the scalpel from his open fingers and held it over the pulsing blue veins on his scarred right wrist.  can't go through with this. It's murder. Say stop, damn you! He watched the bright sliver of metal touch his skin. She means it! "No!" His head fell back against the couch. She dropped the scalpel on a tray and sat down. Better ask it now. "Why don't you want to die?" "Nobody wants to die." "But you keep trying to. Why?" She's making the roar come back. Get her back. "What's your name?" "Dee." "Your whole name." "None of your business. It's a dumb name." He picked up the scalpel from the tray and brought it to his veins. She hesitated for an instant. "No! Okay, you win this one. My name is Double. Diehla Double. And forget the obvious jokes. My parents had a sick sense of humor. And there's an accent grave over the e." "Accent acute. Did you spring me just to give me a physics course?" Remarkable! Or is it? Maybe he just didn't like being wrapped up for a decade or so. "You've adjusted well to your new surround"You're here because Brennen Trust made a mistake. With a man named Jord Baker. You've been given some preliminary theoretical data on the concept of interstellar liminal instruction -- " Aha! " -- have also stored inside you everything Jord Baker knew. When testing time comes, you'll be remembering things you never learned before. You'll probably remember things right now as I talk. This is just about the only way to bring them to the surface to be refiled in other parts of your mind. "Jord Baker was a test pilot for the Brennen Trust. He was testing out the concept of teleportation when he decided to kill himself. Let me backtrack a bit. "Ten years ago some scientist came up with a mathematically provable theory of fourth-dimensional travel. Two years ago the Brennen Trust's technicians, studying something completely different -- nondestructive testing of ferrous alloys, I think -- accidentally teleported a piece of steel three meters. It appeared in midair, which was fortunate because the resulting small explosion killed only one man -- which was unfortunate because that man was the inventor of the process. It didn't matter, though, because we've improved on the device through experiments at Colony Four. "We finally built a small ship that could teleport itself. And the method requires no receiving station. It's not really teleportation, but a dimensional concept. I don't have a drawing scrim, but imagine a line. Every point on that line can be reached from a two-dimensional plane without having to go through any other points on that line. Similarly, any point on a plane can be reached from the third dimension without passing through any other point on the plane. The same holds true for reaching any point in space from the fourth dimension. "Now, neither I nor Jord nor you can handle the math involved in Valliardi's Proof -- that scientist I was telling you about -- but Jord could push the right buttons. He made the test, traveling from lunar from Jupiter in an instant. Well, it was an instant for him but for us he was gone for over half an hour. And then it was another half hour before we received his laser signal." She brushed her fingers across the black coil of hair wrapped around her neck. "Think of it. He vanished for thirty-nine minutes to us but it seemed instantaneous to him. Remember the stories you read -- well, at least Jord read them -- about how traveling close to the speed of light leads to contractions of time? Take a couple of years' ship time to travel to Alpha Centauri while the rest of the universe ages a dozen? Well, here you could go to the same place just like that -- " she snapped her fingers, " -- and the universe would be four years older. And you could go to the center of the galaxy just as fast -- for you. The rest of the universe will have aged thirty thousand years. "Think of it. A one-way time machine. Make the slightest miscalculation and poof! you're a hundred years into the future, all your friends dead and no way to get back but to press the button again and lose another hundred years or whatever in an instant." "I don't have any friends," said Virgil, beginning to cry. "Oh, no. I'm sorry." She stroked his head gently. "It's time you had a bath."    She won't do it. She can't. What do  know about things like that? Virgil lifted his head and then dropped it back to the cushions. He had gone along with the exercises and the solid foods. Hated one, liked the other. He had been getting a lot of sun, building up to it in the three weeks since he left Duolab. He did his exercises on the top of the Brennen Trust Building, which was located, he discovered, in downtown Houston. Every half an hour or so he watched the thin trail of vapor reach up from the south -- another launch from Velasco Liftpoint. The lessons and tests that Dee and others had been giving to him had been surprisingly easy. He knew more than the simple calculus given him in college and it all seemed to come to him at the moment he needed it. Pilot a spaceship? I'd be a man in the can, really. Just put in the coordinates they give me and punch one button. And if I put in the wrong coordinates, I appear in something solid maybe, and kapow! Like an atom bomb. He smiled. "It's today, Virgil." He turned. Double stood in the door of the access shaft. Death Angel's hair stays calm in the wind, still trying to strangle her throat. Stupid. Hair can't strangle by itself. Her gray jumpsuit ruffles loosely, her eyes squint in the sun. Lovely Death Angel. I know you work for Nightsheet. No matter. I prefer Nightsheet to Master Snoop. But to end them both... "The test? I'm ready?" "As ready as you'll ever be." She's right. The roar is almost gone. I can crack all ciphers I hear. I've almost gotten to her code too. Funny. I can break the code on a computer and know what it means when it buzzes and clicks to me but I can't break its cipher. It's the exact opposite with people. "All right. Big question -- " He wiped a handful of hair from his eyes. "Why me? Why someone locked up in a Duolab for a dozen years? And don't make it seem like you do it every day. I know what you had to do to lord's body to get The fall must have mashed him up a bit but you must have turned him to strawberry jam to get that stuff." Dee looked at him, considering. "Let's go inside." The lift descended. "We picked you because Jord was well-balanced mentally and without a hint of alternate reality premises. When a man most people would call normal just ups and kills himself -- after a period of total silence on his return -- something's wrong. Jord never attempted a suicide in his life. Never even thought about it." "That's not true. He -- no, wait. Never mind." Virgil shook his head. It's like having someone else inside my head. I remember bare, vague snatches of things that aren' t mine. "Anyway, we picked you because you've tried to commit suicide several times but never succeeded for some reason. You may last long enough to give us some idea of what's wrong with the dememory of what happened on Jord's flight, do you?" "No. He either blanked it out or it was too recent an event." "Our floor." They stepped out into the hallway. Velasco lay only a short flyer-hop south.    The Brennen Trust executive shuttle looked tiny compared to the freightcraft towering a kilometer or so away from the personal spacecraft field. The stubby rocket pointed straight up, already in liftoff position and awaiting Virgil's arrival. The gantry lift ride lasted less than a minute. The entrance hatch hung open three meters from the blunt nose of the ship, less than forty meters from the ground. Liftoff and orbital insertion went smoothly. Virgil grinned strangely during liftoff and the period of maximum dynamic pressure. He had asked for -- and gotten -- a seat by the only porthole available for viewing. He talked pleasantly with the passenger who had been bumped from the seat. The balding, business-suited man was an accountant on his way to Colony Six for a three-week vacation. He would be staying at the Sheraton Lagrange. They talked economics and praxeology until a buzzer announced their arrival at Trans World Spaceline's terminal. Virgil had not looked out the window once during the flight. The trip to the experimental ship had to be made by "taxi" -- not much more than a tank of hydrogen with seats. Virgil sat between the pilot and the man who would put him into the spacecraft. Stupid. It's not really a spaceship hut a dimension ship. Attitude jets, yeah, and emergency thrusters, but it's mostly just a needle that finds where two pieces of universe fabric touch and then pushes itself through. And I've got a secret. The earth hung five thousand kilometers over their heads for a moment, then shifted suddenly to their side as the pilot rolled to align them with the attitude of the test ship. It was unbelievably small. Virgil knew that it was only ten meters long and five wide. It seemed like a toy, only slightly larger than a family flyer. They want me to go to Saturn in that! Death Angel serves Nightsheet well. This will kill me for sure. But I've got a secret. He fingered the crumpled piece of paper jammed into the third finger of his right glove and smiled. He watched the blues and whites of Earth glitter, reflected from the stubby, wedgeshaped device. The pilot waited in the taxi, trying to pick up jabber on a shortwave. Virgil noticed the antenna trailing behind them. Security had been surprisingly lax. Frank Workman, the assistant, explained. "It's pretty crowded out here. Act innocent, play dumb, and everybody is too busy to notice you. down there. Maybe more. Up here you watch your step with nature and with men. It's a long drop." about a hundred kilometers away. Virgil climbed inside the tight, cramped compartment and fastened himself into position. Circuits completed, the ship came to life. The small screen before him glowed. "Hello, Virgil. They signaled me when you got there. The computer is getting its instructions right now." "Hi," he said. Death Angel's voice sounds strange in my helmet. Frank closes down the hatch and bangs on it twice. I wish there were people Nightsheet would spare. Air hisses in slowly. Now let's see if I can get those coordinates out of there. "Something wrong with your glove?" She looks downward, probably at her own screen. It looks like she's gazing right at my hands. "No, just nervous." Got it. He palmed the paper and held it. They'll be watching me all the while I'm here. Any attempt to change the coordinates and I'm cut off at once. But when I'm out in Saturn's orbit, it's over an hour before I even appear -- relative to their perceptions. No, wait. An hour for me to get there -- in their time, but only an instant to me; another hour for them to get my laser -- which I fire in the few minutes near Saturn I take to put in the new coordinates; followed shortly by me. No time for me to get there, none to come back -- but an hour of their time each way. It'll be as if I'm totally out of their control. I could race my laser signal back and almost win. Come in second, at least. So. Give myself a few minutes to program my own return coordinates. They'll get a laser message in teleport plus two hours -- their time -- saying that I made it to Saturn. A few moments later they hear that Duolab has blown up in a blinding fireball. Master Snoop wiped out once and for all. That's been the hard part -- deciding between Master Snoop and Nightsheet. You knew where Master Snoop was but Death Angel was only a clue to Nightsheet' s whereabouts. And beside. Master Snoop never let me go free and so they're guiltier. That's her code! Or part of it. I'm helping Nightsheet take Master Snoop. Maybe then he won't take me. Stupid -- he's a winner, takes all. Even Death Angel, someday. "Prepare for -- uh, we never did find the right word for this. Transdimensional insertion is a bit wordy. Good luck, Virgil. I'll see you in about two hours, twentyseven minutes. It'll be only a few minutes for you. I don't think the travel time will bother you." "Goodbye, Death Angel." Before she could frown, he pressed the glowing "Transfer" button. It was supposed to be instantaneous but it felt nothing like an instant. The tiny space in which he sat seemed to shrink even smaller. The roar -- it's returning. No -- different somehow. My legs! Hands. I can't hear myself scream. Hard to breathe. Nightsheet, you fooled me. Tricked me with threats of murder. Blackness closes in, walls hyperbollix in and outward. My eyes! Stupid -- I fell for it. Corridor: black on black. Can't breathe. Hear my blood not flowing, feel my heart not beating. The corridor stretches. I've never gone this far before! They've always pulled me out. Out of the snow, out of the rocks and the granite, out of the water, out of the glass, out of the brick and pavement, out of the crushed steel and burning plastic. No one to pull me out now. Death Angel, you seduced me too well. I was stupid, stupid. End of the corridor. You! Nightsheet took you and made you an agent. No, Mother, l won't be calm. Yes, I know it's soothing. I'm soothed, but I don't want to go! Yes, I see the meadows and Susan and the hill and Dad and the time I found the puppy. I don't know. You win. You all win. It' s soothing. But I wanted to -- I can see myself lying there in a half-open space suit. Stupid -- there aren't any mirrors. It's like they said. I'm really going and I'm not sorry. I go. I'm calm. Restful. No. No! A band of yellow-white stretched before him. Below it, Saturn shone, gibbous. It drifted away from him ever so slowly. As predicted, he had retained his intrinsic velocity and direction. He sat still, quiet, breathing shallowly. So that was . it. Jord Baker couldn't abandon the ecstasy of death. But I can. The transfer may seem instantaneous to cesium clocks and quantum mechanics but the mind is the last thing left before the transfer is total. Maybe that's it. Maybe not. Maybe it's a form of death with rebirth thrown in. Virgil's hand trembled; then it grew firm as he reached up and grasped the laser locking-switch. It took several minutes to find the earth. His left hand let go of the still-crumpled piece of paper. It floated, ignored, and wedged behind the seat. Virgil switched the laser on. You lose, Nightsheet. And I bet you'll lose on the return trip. And the other trips I'll be making. And you, Master Snoop, how can you keep an eye on me when I can outrace you? I've won! Finally. "This is Virgil Grissom Kinney calling Brennen Trust. All systems are functioning normal. Am returning on your prearranged coordinates. Have information on death of Jord Baker. End transmission." He pushed the "Message Repeat" button and waited a few moments before reaching toward the "Transfer" button. I'll be with you in a short while, Diehla. I've cracked the code.  Paul Walker The Plague Dogs, by Richard Adams. Illustrated by A. Wainwright. Allen Lane, Penguin Books, in association with Rex Collings. London, #. #I pp. # net The Art of Science Fiction, by Frank Kelly Freas. The Donning Co., Norfolk, Va., #. # pp. # In the Ocean of Night, by Gregory Benford. The Dial PressJames Wade, New York, #. # pp. # Galactic Dreamers: Science Fiction as Visionary Literature, edited by Robert Silverberg. Random House, New York, #. # pp. # The Future Now: Saving Tomorrow, edited by Robert Hoskins. Fawcett, Greenwich, Conn., #. # pp. # Tabby: I say, old chap, what are you reading? Tom: Richard Adams' new novel. It's all about cruelty to animals. Tabby: A noble theme, I must say. Tom: Yes, indeed. It's the story of these two dogs -- Tabby: Dogs? Did you say... dogs? Tom: Yes. Would you care to read it when I've finished? Tabby: No, thank you. I can't abide ethnic novels. Richard adams' The Plague Dogs is a complete mess. One of the few books I have read that I can say with confidence should never have been published as it stands. There is one good story in it, an article, and a couple of essays, but as a novel it is so much slush and slop. Its theme is man's inhumanity to animal. Its locale is the rugged Lake country of Wordsworth. There, amid natural beauty, is an animal-research station in which the most unnatural horrors are performed. The heroes are a large black dog named Rowf and a small terrier called Snitter, who often speaks in verse. Rowf's contribution to modem science consists of being drowned repeatedly in a metal tank to prove that domesticated animals have greater survival potential than wild ones. Snitter's is to have his brains scrambled surgically to study the effects of obscuring subjective and objective perception. Needless to say, the dogs are unhappy. Rowf has never known any other masters than the "white coats," but Snitter has, and he would like to find another. The two escape. They find themselves friendless and starving. They kill a sheep. The local people will surely hunt them down. But they acquire an ally, a "tod" (a fox, to us furriners), who teaches them how to survive in order to keep himself well-fed on mutton. Nevertheless, theirs is not to be an idyllic life in the wild. The stories of the two marauding dogs that steal chickens and kill sheep, and the involvement of a government agency, attract the attention of an unscrupulous tabloid publisher who sends in his most unscrupulous reporter, Digby Driver, to do what he can to embarrass the government. The research station refuses to admit the dogs are theirs. Digby delves. He learns that one of the laboratories was doing research on bubonic-plague germs and that all of the germ-carrying fleas cannot be accounted for. He knows perfectly well the dogs were not exposed to them but he sees the yellowjournalism possibilities of the story; and so he begins to wage a campaign for the government to take action against the dogs. A campaign that is wholly successful. The tale of the two dogs and their struggle to survive is interspersed then with the story of Digby and his victims, many of whom are victimizes themselves: the scientists, the parliamentarians, the locals good and bad. The only valid story is that of the dogs. They are, up to a point, the most interesting characters in the book. Unfortunately, Adams writes a hundred pages beyond that point. Everyone else in the novel is less a character than a bias, upon whose head Adams heaps either affection or scorn. But even our sympathy for the dogs is strained by the pointlessness of their situation. Adams wants us to be moved by their plight and indignant toward their persecutors, but their escape from the station removes them from the arena of both. We get repeated scenes of the doctors discussing the experiments, but then we are returned to the fields, where the dogs' problems are considerably different. The cold-bloodedness of the scientists is depicted as subtly as a blowtorch, and as for the locals, who are not much kinder, their indifference to the strays and their hostility to them as sheep-killers are understandable. The advent of Digby Driver is completely extraneous to Adams' theme as well. Driver is a kind of dark deus ex machina who carries the plot off in a not-very-interesting direction. The results of his fallacious stories and the subsequent involvement of parliamentary types take the story from the slime to the ridiculous. Nor are the pages and pages of travelogue prose about the Lake country, although well-written, any asset to the theme. The novel could have been set anywhere. The truth is that the whole mess never amounts to anything, either thematically or dramatically. The dogs go nowhere. The local people, who it seems to me could have tracked them down easily enough had they tried, never try. The political aspects finally result in a calling out of the army, which is put to rout by another deus ex machina so contrived and anticlimactic that it destroys whatever small drama the end may have had. Somehow Adams might still have gotten away with it had he kept to a single-minded point of view and pursued it ruthlessly: the dogs as the good guys and everybody else as a pack of rotters. But he tries to be fair. Rather than showing the terrible suffering of laboratory animals, he debates the subject among a variety of characters, each of whom makes a brief speech on some aspect of the problem of animal abuse. And then disappears. Adams realizes there is no simple answer to the problem of who should decide whether an animal experiment is scientifically justified or not. He hates them all, but he is an effort to eliminate disease. On the rest he is unclear, and so the theme is unclear. Consequently The Plague Dogs is a #-page hodgepodge of Adamsagainst-the-world, which amounts to neither an effective polemic nor an effective novel. Freas' Friezes All I know about art is that I know what I like, which is to say, I don't know much about art. And to make things worse, my favorite artists are Norman Rockwell and Andrew Wyeth. Despite these dubious credentials, I will not hesitate to say that Frank Kelly Freas' The Art of Science Fiction is the best sciencefiction book of the year and one of the greatest books of science fiction ever published. I have been admiring Freas' work for over twenty years. I used to buy Astounding and Analog just to look at his illos. And when I stopped buying them, I still browsed through every issue at the newsstand. My reaction then is the same as it is today: O-o-o-o, Ahhhhh, Wow! And for the unheard-of price of #(!) anyone can now own his own Freas collection. That has to be the best buy I have ever seen in my life, and if you have ever O-o-o-o-ed or Ahhh-ed or Wow-ed at a Freas and you miss your chance to get this, you are a fringe fan. The address is: The Donning Company, # West Bute St., Norfolk, Virginia #. There are two other editions available: a hard-cover for #, and an autographed limited edition. slip-cased, gold-embossed, and wrapped in a real cow, for #. I do not usually wax so commercial in my book reviews, but I have' perused this tall, slim volume at least a dozen times and each time found something new to delight in or to wonder at. A few may be put off by the fannish style of Freas' commentary but I found it pleasant and informative, without arrogance or pretentiousness. The man seems to be almost as charming as his art. I say "almost," because nothing could be better than that. I do disagree with some of the things he says. While I obviously admire him as an artist, I have never understood him as an illustrator. My idea of an illustrator's job is best said by Freas himself: "The best illustration does much more than simply present an incident from a story in visual form. It may indeed present such an incident, but it also captures a mood, a spirit, an idea, which is a proper and vital part of the story but which is, for one reason or another, not expressible in words." The key to my disagreement is in the word "proper." Proper to whom? And who says so? I have rarely, if ever, thought Freas' illustrations were "proper" to anything but Freas' art. For "proper" in the proper sense as it relates to illustrating a work of fiction means rendering the writer's idea in accord with the writer's imagination. That is, seeing the scene as the writer sees it himself. The trouble with Freas is that his talent and ability are so far greater than most of the writers he has illustrated -- his vision so superior, so uniquely his own -- that rather than complementing and illuminating the stories, his illustrations contradict them and intrude on them. They seem sometimes a broad parody of them. It is only when they are seen out of context, for their own sake, that their merit can be appreciated. In fairness, Asimov and Clement are quoted in the book saying the opposite about the illos Freas did for their stories. My second disagreement is that Freas is not a science-fiction artist at all, but an artist of romantic fantasy. As, I must add, was his idol and mentor, John W. Campbell. Some of the best fantasy appeared in his hard science-fiction magazine. I can best illustrate the difference by saying that Chesley Bonestell was a science-fiction artist. In Bonestell, the fact of the landscape was the point of the work. In Freas, it is only a beginning. Freas, like Campbell, looked for the wonder in and beyond the facts. Facts in themselves were never sufficient for wonder, as they are to the truly hard scientific imagination. It was the possibilities inherent in the facts, the play of ideas for its own sake, that made the Campbell imagination so influential. And it is that same playfulness with facts that makes Freas so much fun. I should add here that Freas' playfulness is one of the most important elements of his greatness -- a quality that most major sciencefiction writers lack. Freas rarely takes his tongue out of his cheek, and more often than not his works laugh out loud, not only at themselves but at science fiction itself. By the use of humor Freas is able to overcome the mind's natural resistance to accepting plausible impossibilities and to bring to his most outlandish vision a sense of earthy reality. The earthiness is there in the faces: those staring, mocking, quizzical, pain-filled faces, worn by hard work and hard times, with thick wrinkles and sensual mouths; broad-shouldered men with thick biceps; or withered old men, sered by long experience. Not the faces one would ever imagine the men of the future wearing. Hardly intellectual faces. Hardly the physiques of sedentary men. More like farmers and truck drivers and factory workers. And the women. Hell, I hate to say it, but they're not much good for anything but bedding. Bigbosomed mannikins. Characterless, eternally passive, masochistic. In his depiction of women, such as the one for "The Telzey Toy," we find the only time he achieves vulgarity. As I said, Norman Rockwell is one of my favorite artists and I like him for many of the same reasons I like Freas. There is instant communication. Instant and effective. I know precisely what both men are trying to say and I feel it and I care about it. But while Rockwell is better at his best than Freas is, he is not quite as honest. In Rockwell there is always one excessive, and excessively cute, detail that the picture would have been better without. Usually a dog or an especially cloying child, In Freas the excessive detail is usually a spaceship. Or two or three, flying in formation. But they are never cute. And while they limit the quality of the picture, they do not ruin it in the way Rockwell's excesses so often ruin his. Finally -- oh, well, why go on? This will probably be the first rave review in literary history to infuriate the recipient of its praise. I can't help that. I do not write for writers, but for readers. And, dear reader, if you never take another of my recommendations, please take this of Science Fiction. You may never own a better science-fiction book. Halfway through Gregory Benford's In the Ocean of Night I had a vivid recollection of an article I read years ago. It was a technical study of a group of men whose job it was to sit before radar, screens in darkened rooms day in and day out for weeks at a time. It was found that their senses became so benumbed by the boredom that when a blip finally did appear, they did not respond to it. While reading this novel, I had at least two similar experiences, for when something dramatic finally did occur, I was so benumbed by all the words that had gone before that it took me two pages to realize that I had missed something. In the Ocean of Night is that most dreadful of literary phenomena: the well-written novel. That is, a book whose wellwritten-ness overwhelms everything else within it; whose prose has so much more distinction than anything else in it that one is led to think the prose itself is what the book is about. Benford must have put a lot of time and effort into it. The protagonists' neuroses are laboriously detailed. The backgrounds of earth, the moon, and the interior of the alien ships are elaborate and atmospheric. In fact, the scientific and sociological details are the best things in the book, consistently intelligent and frequently wondrous. But the brooding atmosphere that pervades everything, while occasionally effective, is ultimately tedious. And then there are the words, words, words. In # the asteroid Icarus suddenly begins to act like a comet. Its orbit is altered. It imperils the earth. Two men are sent out to destroy it. The hero, Nigel Walmsley, an Engdiscovers that the asteroidcomet is really a spaceship left by ancient alien explorers. He resists commands to blow it up, attempting instead to salvage whatever technology it offers in the hope that it will solve the terrible mess man has made of the world. End of Part I. At this point Benford had my interest. What would happen next? Could Nigel preserve the secrets of the aliens and still save the earth in time? Unfortunately, Benford was uninterested in the question. Part II begins years later. Everything is over, and we are given the details in a few paragraphs. Nigel is now involved in a triangular love affair with two women, one of whom is dying of pollution disease. Besides this, he is working at the solve the mystery of a strange extraterrestrial manifestation that seems to be moving in our direction. And besides this, the manifestation itself is an alien craft in search of life. What had started out to seem a combination of Lucifer's Hammer and Rendevous with Rama now seemed to become a combination of The Mote in God's Eye and Love Story. But...no. After an interminably leisurely buildup of the three plot lines toward another is off in yet another direction. This time he's on the moon. Nigel has a new girlfriend. She discovers another alien ship on the moon. She and Nigel are soon hard at work trying to decipher its mysteries, one of which may save humanity from extermination by hostile alien gadgets. Meanwhile, on earth, a Japanese scientist living in a cabin in the wilderness finds a man half-dead in the snow. The man, who claims to have just escaped from a tribe of Bigfootians, is carrying a remarkable weapon which the Japanese realizes is of alien manufacture. Once again the various plot lines work tortuously toward still another climax, which turns out to be just as ambiguous as the other two. In the end, however, all is resolved. And it turns out that what Benford wants the novel to be about is the resolution of Nigel's spiritual alienation, which is accomplished, as it usually is these days, with the hero freakier than he ever was before. I hesitate to call the novel "turgid," although it is, for it is not so much overwritten, although it is, as overconceived. There is just too much in it, and most of it is so irrelevant to what is most interesting in it that the real drama is buried alive. Of course this is a patchwork novel, comprised of three stories from IF, FSF, and a Silverberg anthology -- which explains much but excuses nothing. A novel is about what is most interesting about it; and in Benford's case, his aliens are more interesting than anything else. The characters, while they are carefully drawn and frequently come to life, are no match for the events in which they are involved. But Benford refuses to accept this. He keeps taking us away from the aliens in order to show us the physical and spiritual plight of the world of which, I assume, his hero is the epitome. The people are occasionally interesting but no match for the mythic wonder of the aliens. What is worse is that in patching the novel together, Benford should have realized he had three large climaxes to deal with and no way to escape them gracefully. The effect of a stunted climax is a kind of literary constipation that leaves the reader first bewildered and then bored. And Benford compounds the problem with refusing to develop even small climaxes. On page #, the end of Chapter Three finds Nigel and his girlfriend in possession of a very exciting piece of evidence as to the possible appearance of the aliens. As Chapter Four opens, the reader is chomping the bit to know more. But what he gets is; "Mr. Inchino stood at the small sink and slowly washed the dishes after supper." And that is the end of the alien artifact except as it is mentioned later in conversation. And don't think that Benford is being cagey in switching our attention at the moment of suspense, for moments are all there are; and the book is filled with long paragraphs of menial action such as we see Mr. Inchino perform. You know -- "He walked to the door. He opened the door. He entered the room. He closed the door. ' ' All of these faults add up to a very boring book. Yet I would not be at all surprised to find it nominated for a Nebula. After all, it is so wellwritten. A Silverberger with Hoskins Sauce Someday I am going to write a book about the great unsung heroes of science fiction: the anthologists. Don't laugh. Oh, I know most knowledgeable people regard the anthology as a fast, easy way for an enterprising writer to make a buck and nothing more. But without them my own reading would have been a lot poorer. A good anthologist is like a good friend whose opinion you trust. It is a sharing of enthusiasms. You may not agree with all of the editor's choices -- you may even violently disagree with half of them -- but if the ones you like make as great an impression on you as they did on him, you learn to trust him. Two anthologists I have come to trust are Robert Silverberg and Robert Hoskins. Despite the portentous subtitle, "Science Fiction as Visionary Literature," Galactic Dreamers is a grand bag of eight stories, only one of which I violently disagree with. It begins with James Blish's extraordinary "Common Time" and includes J.G. Ballard's intriguing "The Waiting Grounds" and Dead Lady of Clown Town." Others included are a typically ingenious Jack Vance collage called "The New Prime" and John W. Campbell's devastating "Night"; an R.A. Lafferty ("Sky") that, frankly, went over my head but left me grinning with pleasure nevertheless; a curiously oldfashioned (for him) story by Brian Aldiss called "Incentive"; and Silverberg's own "Breckenridge and the Continuum," about which my mother has told me to say nothing at all. Silverberg states his theme best: "As a reader, I am most excited by the kind of science fiction that offers consciousness-expanding views of wondrous reaches of space and time -- fiction that creates myths about the future. " Hoskins likewise has a drum to beat. His anthology purports to show science-fiction stories concerned with "saving the future." As a friend of mine used to say: She-e-et. I strongly suspect that the reason why nine out of ten anthologies have such introductions is a deep feeling of guilt within the editors -- as within almost everyone connected with science fiction after a certain age -- over the fact that they are involved in an adolescent activity. I wish I could say I felt otherwise. Sometimes I do. But science fiction, like any other genre, perhaps like any other activity, has its limits. The passion for it, usually born in adolescence, does not last forever. I still like science fiction but I no longer love it, as is the case with more than one sciencefiction writer. Their problem is: They can't admit it. But the truth of it is, you don't have to love a thing to do it well. And sometimes not loving it helps you to do the thing better. Robert Hoskins is the former editor of Lancer Books, and a terror he was. But those, like me, who liked him at all, liked him very much. So it came as no surprise to me after he left Lancer to find him editing .a series of first-rate anthologies. The Future Now is the latest of them, and for # it is a good buy. There are Fred Pohl's marvelous "The Merchants of Venus" and Dean R. Koontz's effective "A Season for Freedom" and Barry N. Malzberg's (in my opinion) best story, "Final War"; and Poul Anderson's "Home," Harlan Ellison's "Silent in Gehenna," Silverberg's "The Wind and the Rain," Bill Pronzini's "Our Times," Isaac Asimov's "All the Troubles in the World" and Hoskins' own "The Mountain," plus a curiousity by Ursula K. Le Guin called "The Stalin in the Soul," Ed Bryant's "Shark" and Virginia Kidd's "Flowering Season." I can tell you this: The name of Silverberg or Hoskins on an anthology guarantees that you'll get your money's worth.  Dear J.J., Since I've written my Galaxy article on Star Wars, I've seen numerous reviews in just about every imaginable place. Some are genuinely instructive and thoughtful, while others run from the sublime ("Did you know that 'Star War' backwards is 'Raw Rats?') to the incorrect. Among the latter are several assertions that Chewbacca is straight out of Planet of the Apes. In view of the widespread interest in Chewbacca and the other characters, I'd like to add something to my article. Now, George Lucas was indeed having fun evoking a wide range of old science fiction and fantasy films, but the key to the nature of the second mate of the Millenium Falcon lies in a parallel with The Wizard of Oz, not the Planet of the Apes. Physically, he is furry -- but in everything else, including his facial features and inarticulate snarlings, he is very unPlanet-of-theApes-like. The leading characters are on a sort of Yellow Brick Road trek. C-#PO is a tin man who lacks a heart at the beginning, always thinking only of himself, but who ends up with a compassionate nature and such feelings for his fellow robot that he volunteers gears and circuits to save his friend. Hans Solo comes from a jungle of vicious creatures where he may be a type of king due to his innate attributes, but is a cowardly figure none the less. In the course of reaching the journey's end, he displays unexpected courage, including the rout of Imperial Stormtroopers by stampeding them with a show of ferocity, and ending with his joining battle to save his friends. Found in a symbolic cornfield, Luke Skywalker is unable to think for himself or formulate plans for the future, but like the Scarecrow soon starts displaying originality of mind, working out a plan to rescue the Princess and finally how best to destroy Death Star. Chewie is Toto, an inarticulate hairy beast that displays great devotion and does as he is told by his master. Also, I'm sure everyone has noticed, he is a great hit with the movie audience -- because like a cute dog, he is so lovable. Hans Solo alternately pets or kicks him. The Princess may be a girl, but is a tough customer like Dorothy who, you will recall, killed two wicked witches. Dropped a house on one and melted the other. (Darth Vader better watch out, come Star Wars !) Obi-Wan Kenobi is the embodiment of Glinda the Good's magical guidance along the Yellow Brick Road. R#-D# has no parallel, as far as I can see, unless it's a tenuous one with the Mouse Queen. However, there is no mistaking the final scene in the great Palace where awards are handed out -- and the metal man is resplendant in fresh plating and burnishing. Having seen Star Wars again since writing my article, I remain convinced that the movie is more complex than generally realized, since there are several levels of understanding required to achieve a full comprehension of what George Lucas was doing. And to answer in brief what seems to be the major point of the relatively few adverse reviews, if indeed Star Wars is childish on one level, it is not that way on others nor is it unidimensional in the least. Jay Kay Klein RDl-Box # Bridgeport, N.Y., # Of course, some critics have already seen allusions to The Triumph of the Will in the closing scene of Star Wars. But even they don't notice the sort of things you mention. Meanwhile, back in Hollywood, it's rip-off time: Starship Invasions, Star Crash, Star Maidens. Blecch! jj-PMr. Baen; Some comments, if I may, on your September issue. To put last things first, J. Flower's "Coming Home" seems to me to be very close to libel. I pride myself on being one of those who became a Democrat in the early #'s primarily because the then Vice President was a Republican. And I know the bounds of never been given any reason to believe that the man would ever do physical injury to his nation -- even to regain control of it. But that story was fairly typical of the "down-beat" feeling of the entire issue. Jerry Pournelle, in his article, told us a sweet fairy tale about how wonderful life could be if we will just turn all the decision-making processes over to the technologists. The rest of the issue, except for J.E.P.'s serial, told us what horrors confront us if we fail to follow his advice. The serial, on the other hand, tells us that the solution to our energy problem and conquest of the solar system will still leave us with an overpopulated world and massive unemployment unless we also find the new social and political institutions which will enable us to utilize this technological bounty. And this is the most depressing element in the issue; the man who professes to have the answers really offers us nothing but the same old balderdash warmed over on a nuclear fire and served up in a deepspace squeeze bulb. Mr. Pournelle is an excellent writer and Dr. Pournelle is no doubt quite learned in the physical sciences. I am of solar fusion power sources saving our necks in the long run, although I must say that I have yet to see any convincing evidence that controlled fusion is closer today than it was ten years ago. I tion of fission power -- provided that someone will show me a system of waste disposal which has progressed beyond the "working paper" stage and is acceptable to the people who live accept coal (with scrubbers), methane, and alcohol as viable alternatives to petroleum and to accept their higher costs. I will even accept the environmental damage and the human damage inherent in current coal-mining technology -- although I hope someone will find ways to minimize those costs. But I will not accept the destruction of democratic institutions, the imposition of eighteenthcentury conceptions of justice, and the permanent "welfarization" of a major portion of our population by increasingly capital-intensive means of production without provision for worthwhile employment of those who are not equipped to function in a capitalintensive economy. Dr. Pournelle must also deal with this human economic problem -- the man or woman who is not fit to go into space, either cannot learn or has had no opportunity to learn the skills which are saleable in a hightechnology society, or simply cannot compete in the highly individualistic society which he and Dr. Anderson hold up to us as the ideal. Unless you are prepared to institute some kind of eugenic -- social extermination program, your society must provide for the weak as well as the strong, and the rights of all citizens must continue to be safeguarded. Like the attorney who is pictured as a silly -- if not insane -- weakling in Pournelle's story, I do not believe that the captain of a ship has the right to take risks with the lives of his passengers without giving them some voice in the matter and I do not believe that he has a right to sentence a man to a period of penal servitude without due process of law. In this story, the captain is a Solomon, and obviously the attempt to catch Ceres is not going to result in the death of our heroes (male and female) but all captains are not Solomons and all desperate risks do not succeed and the end does not justify the means. I wish Dr. Pournelle and all of the other able scientists who are writing science fiction today would give some attention to problems which are other than technological. I have no doubt that technology can be found to replace our petroleum economy. I am not at all sure that we will find the new social, economic, and political institutions that are the minimum requirement for human survival in a world of exploding populations, rising expectations, and continuing displacement of human labor by machines. This is overlong and not entirely coherent, I am sure. I haven't time to rewrite now and do not wish to delay sending it off. So here it is with bad typing, perhaps misspellings, and other flaws -- of art and of logic, perhaps. Spider Robinson was excellent, as usual. I especially liked his comments on Joanna Russ' "chip on the shoulder" attitude. I hate to see such a fine writer ruined by obsession with a "message." And I hate to see the movement for human liberation cluttered up with bitter sexist attacks from either side. I liked Fabian's work, as always. James Sanford Mead # S.E. Milwaukee Ave. Portland, Ore., # First: my story Exiles to Glory assumes in space and high technology ; ir examines what I think would be the consequences of the Carter energy program ( which has no investments in new technology: and siphons off welfare programs: the Carter "energy war " begins by disbanding the armored divisions of fusion research, and ends with huge taxes to be used to equalize income). In my judgment there are profits to be made in space, and there may well be attempts to exploit space despite government opposition to technology: that means a transfer of control from democratic institutions (if there are any in this world) to board rooms; flight of capital from the US to tax havens; and such. My story also assumes unlikely investment levels by private fortunes -- else things would never have got even as far as they have in the world of Exiles. Second: regarding nuclear wastes: if the on nuclear power, the accumulated wastes would, after # years, cover one square mile to a depth of about ten feet. We have many square miles of Mojave Desert not far from where I live. If there is no better way to handle wastes, solidify them, place them in the Mojave, build a "superdome" concrete structure above them, surround with chain link fence, and put up a sign that says Third: whether or not I approve of the actions of Captain Greiner in my story is irrelevant: the story says that such actions can happen. Frontier societies usually have institutions different from settled societies. One need not approve -- or disapprove -- of Frontier or Ship-board justice to write about what may be inevitable. Fourth: I know of no rational proposal to send any great part of the population to space. I think it demonstrable that given space research and new energy sources there will be a very much larger pie to split here on Earth: and I think it fairly obvious that the wealthier the society, the more real freedoms its citizens enjoy. It is an economy of scarcity that creates rigid class lines, feudal institutions, and the like. Without abundant cheap energy, an economy of scarcity is inevitable: and that means regulations, bureaucracy, government, and lawyers, lawyers, lawyers. Finally:  have never proposed turning over "all the decision-making processes " to the technologists. Indeed, on all referenda I know of, the voting public has overwhelmingly approved nuclear power and high technology options: it is " experts " such as Freeman of the Ford Foundation Energy Project (now a White House energy expert on public payroll) who terrify me, not the citizen body. The "experts" have produced a plan which guarantees scarcities; I think they are afraid of wealth, which creates real freedoms -- such as the freedom of a street -- Jerry Pournelle Dear Mr. Baen: Confusion appears to exist over the distinction between "religious beliefs" and religious impulses." This seems to be because these terms, as we are using them, are not clearly defined. "Religious impulses" and "religious beliefs" are not seperate entities. They are simply different parts of a single concept -- "religious impulses" the first, and "religious beliefs" the second. "Religious impulses," like territoriality and the sex-drive, came into being, as you say, "earlier in the sceme of things" -- ergo, before man used tools, could speak, or had any conception of right and wrong. They were formed back during those dim times in the past before conscious human thought-process evolved. Therefore, obviously, they were "founded in ignorance". But when people recognize "religious impulses," that is, admit they are motivated by them, they then become "religious beliefs." The basic "religious impulse" -- "religious belief" is to believe in "God." "God" created heaven and Earth -- the entire universe, all that exist. He therefore oversees and controls everything, including the people of this world. Why do people believe this? Because they are brought up in a culture that already believes it, and so educates them in it, conditions them to accept it. This is why you believe in "God." You would believe in Brahman, Allah, or follow the teachings of Gautama just as devotedly and incessantly, had you been brought up in India, the Middle-East, or China. But what evidence have you that "God" exist? None. You can only say that, during your entire life, you have heard other people talk of "God," or read what other people have written about "God." Everyone, in fact, that professes "God" as real, can only offer this, and no more, in their defense of "God's" existence -- what they have heard others say or what they have read that others have written, as, indeed, these latter people can only attribute their own beWhen is a chest pain a heart attack? Often, determining the cause of a chest pain is difficult. So how can a doctor tell when it's a heart attack? The American Heart Association is supporting research to help doctors identify heart attacks as early as possible. One research method is the mych cardial scinti g ram. It allows accurate diagnosis of heart damage without catheters, without the injection of dyes. With it, doctors can actually look inside a patient's oody to evaluate the heart's condition. If there is heart damage, the doctors can see exactly where -- and how extensive -- it is. The myocardial scintigram was pioneered through research supported by the American Heart Association. Please give generously to the American Heart Association. ( liefs in "God" to even older sayings and writings of yet others. -- And so the process continues back through time. This is not evidence; it is hearsay. Now then. Science is based on knowledge obtained from observation of revelant phonemona. That is, scientists accept as true only what can be proved by material evidance. In this way, science-fictionist are also supposed to conduct themselves -- as implied by their commitments to follow the principles of science. I find it very hypocritical for you, a science-fiction reader, writer, and editor as well, to blatantly and contemptiously come out and sat that the existance of "God" is automatically a fact and not just a belief. I see no reason why it isn't a reasonable interpertaion of: "... anyone who believes in the Old Testament... must consider himself as divinely instructed to... do all in his power to further the development of our space capabilities,  and... he must resist and defy any person, process or philosphy that acts as a determinent to that goal." to say: "You instruct us to instigate subversion, insurrection, and revolution, commit criminal acts, engage in treason, or do anything necessary, if it serves to further the progress of humankind into space'." Lee Smith West Palm Beach, Fla. And here I thought the South was all Bible Belt ! Well,  don't think Jim needs any defense against the likes of you -- or the likes of the religious fanatics you imagine you oppose. j.j.p. sues. Send check or money order to: C.I. Grant, # Center Grove Road, H-#, Dept. G. Dover, N.J. #. magazines from # to I#. Harry Bennett, # Hollywood Blvd., Hollywood, Calif. #. wants to: S  S Books, # North Wilder, G-# St. Paul, Mn. #. books, miniatures, models. Special savings #, Unionville, Ontario, L#R #. items. Catalog #. Merlin's Bookshop, # Embarcadero Del Norte, Goleta, CA #. stamped envelope, # Fleet St., Baltimore, Md. #. DM Publishing, #A Orange Ave., Fort powerhouses, are no longer science fiction. For #, you'll receive a photo concerning government funding for development of our nuclear fusion electric energy reactor, rough theory of reactor, and our newspaper. Or these are free now by sending # and # yearly, # and # monthly, or # and # monthly, for your respective valued part in our political and scuence development corp. "Humanitarian," P.O. Box #, Port Angeles, WA, # (Galaxy, Analog, etc ). Send #. Includes free #-page sf catalog (cat. alone send #). Passaic Book Center, # Main Ave., Passaic, NJ, #, Dept. G-X. Lancaster, England, LA#-#XN. SF pbks, Also tea, coffee and sympathy (or arguzine. # and stamp. Anthony Targonski, # Fifth St,, Cambridge, MA, #. #-#. Your own business! No fees. Good profits. Over # items. Details free. Hoffmeier, pictures. # each. Send money order to; James Hudson, # W. Indiana Ave., South Bend, IN, #. tune cookies. #dozen. Minimum # dozen. terprises, # Jones, ##, San Francisco, CA, #. # plus # postage. Yellow, white, blue, green. State size. Princeton Sport Shack, Princeton, MN, #. Star Wars, # Kinston Ave., Culver City, CA., #, for details. Decca DL #-#, #. C. Westin, # Fordham Way, Sacramento, CA, #. #; ##, #l#. Satisfaction guaranteed. Holiday Stamps, Box #-G, San Antonio, TX, #. volunteers to do readings, make recordings and even perform other services to make the magazine available to the blind. The response was overwhelming -- almost a tidal wave. After nearly drowning in it, your new editor faced the problem: what to do now? Jim hadn't had time to set up a clearinghouse for such volunteers, nor had any sf club offered to take on the job. The most feasible solution right now, and the one therefore being followed, is to set up a file of volunteers, by area and by services offered, to be made available to blind sf fans. We will try to match volunteers with blind fans in particular areas as best we can. By the time this issue appears, we should have a file large enough to provide volunteers in most populous areas, at least -- and will be able to supply names and addresses to blind fans on request. Time does not permit recordings, etc. We hope some of you, besides requesting help for blind fans or volunteering your own services, may have some better ideas for administering the Volunteers for the Blind program. -- j-j-PThe very best reading in or out of this world #F#R# with membership Isaac Asimov is an SF Classic that forecasts the return to barbarism. of the biggest names in science fiction. What a way to get acquainted. Browse through the list of books on this page and choose any # for just #. It's the most extraordinary sample of science fiction ever offered in one package. Here's how the Club works: When your application for membership is accepted, you'll receive your choice of # books for just # (plus shipping and handling). If not absolutely fascinated, return them within ten days -- membership will be cancelled and you'll owe nothing. About every # weeks (# times a year), we'll send you the Club's bulletin describing the # coming Selections and Alternate choices. If you want both Selections, you need do nothing; they'll be shipped automatically. If you don't want a Selection, or prefer an Alternate, or no book at all, just fill out the form always provided, and return it to us by the date specified. We try to allow you at least ten days for making decision. If you don't get the form in time to respond within # days, and receive an unwanted selection, you may return it at our expense. As a member you need take only # Selections or Alternates during the coming year. You may resign any time thereafter, or remain a member as long as you wish. At least one of the two Selections each month is only # plus shipping and handling. Other extra-value selections are slightly higher but always much less than Publishers' Editions. Send no money. Send the coupon today. Science Fiction Book Club #-si # Dept. PR#, Garden City, N.Y. # i have read your ad. Please accept me as a member in the Science Fiction Book Club. Send me, as a beginning, the # books whose numbers I have indicated below, and bill me just # (plus shipping and handling). I agree to take # additional books during the coming year are selections for mature readers. #. Star Wars: From the Adventures of Luke Skywalker. By George Lucas. Life on a backwater planet can be dull, unless you become involved in an interstellar rebellion. Photos from the motion picture. Special Edition. #. The Star Trek Reader II. Adapted by James Blish. Relive # exciting adventures of the Starship Enterprise as it boldly goes where no man has gone before. Pub. ed. # #. All My Sins Remembered. By Joe Haldeman. A young man in search of excitement is sent to the danger spots of the galaxy. By the author of Mindbridge. Pub. ed. # #. The Ophiuchi Hotline. By John Varley. Cloning, alien invaders, and a mysterious message from the depths of spaceall in this outstanding SF story. Explicit scenes and language may be offensive to some. Pub. ed. # #. The Sword of Shannara. By Terry Brooks. A massive quest novel in the very best Tolkien tradition. Illustrated by the Brothers Hildebrandt. Pub. ed. # #. The Adventures of the Stainless Steel Rat. By Harry Harriin I exciting volume take us throughout the galaxy. Comb. ed. # #. A World Out Of Time. By Larry Niven. A black hole in space sends Jerome Corbell Earth's futire where 'he ultimate battle of the sexes is raging. By co-author of The Mote in God's Eye. Pub. ed. # #. The # Annual World's Best SF. Donald A. Wollheim, ed. The best SF published during # by Asimov, Knight, Varley and others. Includes Tiptree's Houston, Houston, Do You Read? Special Edition. #. Gateway. By Frederik Pohl. Travel on alien ships to distant parts of the universe-with no guarantee of return. By the author of Man Plus. Pub. ed. # Mrs. Miss Please print Address ADt. City State Zip #. The Foundation Trilogy. By Isaac Asimov. The ends of the galaxy revert to barbarism. An SF classic. Comb. Price # #. A Heritage of Stars. By Clifford D. Simak. # years after Earth has reverted to a primitive society, one man is driven to reach for the stars. Pub. ed. # #. The Hugo Winners, Vol. I  II. Giant #-in-l volume of # awardwinning stories, # to #. Asimov introduces each. Pub. ed. # If under # parent must sign. Order not valid without signature. L . #-; The Science Fiction Book Club offers its own complete hardbound editions sometimes altered in size to fit special presses and save members even more. Members accepted in U.S.A. and Canada only. Canadian members will be serviced from Toronto. Offer slightly different in Canada. ataxy cherryh chilson pournelle Sheffield walker march # plus Pournelle Sheffield Walling Send now to: Fantastic fiction comes alive in  Demonic infantry, trolls, air dragons,  human infantry, vortexes, enchanted . fortresses and sorcerers. All this and I more in the first professionally  produced fantasy simulation game... Played on a dazzling four-color map I with rules including provision for  teleportation, magic bolts, conjuring  of magical forces, invisibility, cloning, I six colors of magic, solitaire, two player and three-player games. One of  the most unusual and challenging war I games from Simulations Publications,  Inc., the publishers of Strategy   Tactics Magazine. Simulations Publications, Inc. Dept. # # East #rd Street, New York, N.Y. # Please send me the following Simulations Series Games: Q StarForce, Interstellar Conflict: #  Invasion America, The U.S. Besieged: #  World War.Three: # Please enter my subscription to Strategy  Tactics Magazine, the bi-monthly military history magazine with a simulation in it.  I yr (# issues) # D # yrs (# issues) #  # yrs (# issues) # street apt# city state zip Space below for office use only. C. Code Total Credit Post. Tax # Playing Pieces! Big #x# fall-color game map! # page rule book! #x# compartmented plastic box! Sample playing pieces (actual size) #-# k #-# Arnold E. Abramson, Publisher Stephen Fabian, Art Director J.E. Pournelle, Ph.D., Science Editor L.C. Murphy, Subscriptions Dept. Paul G. Walker, Contributing Editor John J. Pierce, Editor National Advertising Sales Representative: Erwin Baker Associates, Inc., # Evergreen Place, East Orange, N.J., #. Phone #-#-# The regul were incapable of lying -- so believed the mri and humans alike. But the regul had other means of deception, and both other races were victims. McAndrew was a pacifist. So of course the terrorist Yifter wasn't looking for any interference with his plans from that direction. Trent's psychiatrist figured it was an obvious case of split personality. But even he could never have guessed how split... She was a femme fatale -- but not the usual kind. For that matter, he was an homme fatale for her. It was born of an impossible union -- but it knew more of humanity than the humans it loved... You expect to meet strange beings in interstellar space. But a creature from Norse mythology? President Carter may be putting a lot of energy into his "war," but Jerry doesn't think much energy will come out of it! Falling in love with Tanith Lee and George R. R. Martin. But is it all over with Arthur C. Clarke? How to publish a fanzine in a few easy... well, maybe not so easy lessons. Cover by Anji Valenza Interior illustrations by Valenza, Mueller, Harlib ing Corporation, a subsidiary of Universal Publishing  Distributing Corporation. Main Office  Editorial Office: # White Plains Road, Scarsdale, N.Y., #. Single copy #. #-Issue subscription: # In U.S., # elsewhere. Copyright Conventions. All rights reserved. Second class postage paid at Scarsdale, N.Y., and additional mailing office. The publishers assume no responsibility for unsolicited material. Ail stories printed in this magazine are fiction and any similarity between characters and actual persons is coincidental. Printed in U.S.A. Lalominat entered his life in tears. Juni stood at the top of Firefly's ramp while she made her farewells to the bears. The tall, burly, blackfurred beings crowded around her, rumbling in light baritones their feelings and farewells. Lalominat was tiny and fragile in a pale yellow jump suit, out of place in the orange and blue world. After a final pressing of her head against one of the "bears," who blinked his three-in-line red eyes at her, she turned and stumbled up the ramp. Juni faded back into the lock. At the entry Lalominat turned and raised slim, silvery arms over her head. The bears responded with a raising of arms and a final mass moan. Firefly judged this to be a propitious time to end the farewell, or merely took note that the passenger was aboard. It sucked in the ramp and the lock's shutters contracted. Lalominat continued to face the bears, then lowered her arms and made a slight mewing sound. After a moment she turned and approached Juni firmly. "Ship Man Junius Van Every? I am your contract servant, Lalominat Dancer." Firefly recognized that as being in a local trade language. Adapting to the presence of a passenger, in translating it pitched its voice higher, adding overtones and undertones in a crude imitation of Lalominat's wavering violins, that Juni not mistake the translation for the robot's own words. "Pleased to meet you, Lalominat Dancer. You may call me Juni. But you need not consider yourself bound to me. My culture frowns on binding contracts." She could not frown. She had eyebrows but they did not move toward each other by a hair's breadth. The inch-high green plumes, like shakoes at their inner ends, flattened against her forehead. "But by the last charge -- " Firefly substituted the code name "Bruin" they had assigned to her former employer, whose name Juni could not pronounce -- "it was laid on you to accept responsibility for me." Juni could listen to those blended violins by the hour, enchanted; her voice was wind over taut strings, silvery liquid over crystal. But his eyes were beginning to water and his nose to run. "I accept the responsibility, but you are free if you wish to go." Did that blink and downward movement of her eyebrows indicate hurt? "I am only a dancer. If I have no patron. I cannot live." The pain in Juni's eyes and nose increased, reminding him that the orange-and-blue world of the bears had proteins incompatible with human proteins. He was getting an allergic reaction to the dust and organic debris Lalominat had brought in with her. And of course her own proteins were incompatible with his, else she could not have lived here. "If you will permit me to show you to your suite, we may continue this conversation in comfort. But don't worry; you won't be abandoned. ' ' Lalominat's eyes were streaming and she was wiping her mouth by the time they reached the suite he had assigned to her. Her silvery skin was showing a jaundiced flush and she kept rubbing her hands over her arms in a way that suggested itch. The ship was saturated with terrestrial proteins. "Put your clothes in the cleaner -- Firefly will tell you where it is -- and wash yourself, and you will feel better." She made a gesture of assent and ducked hastily into the suite. Juni had given it careful attention. All organic articles had been removed, down to the decorative bug shells, and by hand he had flamed the rooms down. He had then adjusted the filters to incinerate all dust or other airborne organic debris, both entering and leaving the suite. For hours now that filtering had gone on; it should be safe. Musing, Juni went toward the control room. By the time he got there. Firefly was thirty miles up. It was a fast, light transport, five thousand tons' cargo capacity, half a dozen suites and a dozen secondclass rooms, designed for short express runs. Normally Firefly carried a crew of three, plus stewards. It was now a month's run from the human sphere and Junius Van Every was sole crewman -- "midshipmite and bosun tight and crew of the captain's gig." And cook. Firefly's robogalley Teing on the fritz again. "She's even more beautiful than her visual records." "A danger to you as long as she is aboard." Juni dismissed the possibility of death by massive allergic shock casually. "Beautiful! She makes human girls look thick and clumsy." Lalominat even had a human figure, slender but attractive, complete with two small but delectable mammaries -- a real rarity. Her face, too, was superficially human. Her chin was rather deficient and her lips thinner than he liked, but her blunt little nose -- another rarity -- was attractive. Her eyes were human but for their oval pupils, blue-green and very direct. The nose had only a single nostril, her eyelids met in the centers of her eyes, her hairline was odd, and her hair pale green with yellow highlights. But none of this put him off, would not have even had he not been used to non-humans. Or far from home and his last human contact. "It would have been better if you had found some way to avoid the necessity of taking her on," came Firefly's toneless voice. A robot with a very complex program must have some standard to which it can refer instantly when some unexpected event occurs. A living being refers to its survival instinct. Firefly's prime directive was to preserve Juni's life, at whatever hazard. "If I hadn't accepted the necessity we'd have been stuck with an unsaleable cargo and no consignee." "Bruin" had seen a possible market for a shipment of housesized water purifiers, but before Juni could deliver it, he knew his end had come. As he sat dying, he had spoken his last will. Lalominat was to be placed in the charge of Juni. If he accepted the charge, Juni's consignment was to be accepted by "Bruin's" successors. If not, not. " Firefly ? You said that I could speak to the Honorable Juni?" "Juni speaking. Firefly , visual contact, please." "Oh!" The plumes at the inner ends of her eyebrows fluffed enchantingly in startlement when the waterfall on the wall blinked into a holo of Juni in the control room. "I have refreshed myself, Honorable Juni. I await your pleasure. But if you desire low-gravity dances, I have not been in low gravity for years and am dry or desiccated -- rusty," Firefly explained in its own voice. "I would be enchanted to watch you dance -- or to walk. It's an inexpressible pleasure merely to hear you speak. But as I said, you may consider yourself free. You need not dance if you do not wish to. Consider yourself a passenger." Again she didn't frown. "But...you have said that I will not be abandoned? A passenger...I have no money." "There will be no charge. 'Bruin's' successors arranged all that." "And...if I am a passenger, what is my destination?" Juni smiled and made a vague, suave gesture in the air. "Why, I suppose you will go wherever the ship does. I don't see how it could be otherwise." For the first time she smiled, her silvery lips stretching a little, her eyebrows rising and their green plumes fluffing. "I have little choice about that, true." The smile faded. "Honorable Juni..." He was hearing her voice as well as Firefly's translation and now it was very small. "Honorable 'Bruin' did not mean for me to be a worthless charge upon you forever. If my dancing is of no value to you, he expected you to sell my contract to someone who can profit by my skills. How can I live among those who do not value me?" "I do not mean to say that your dancing is of no value to me. Merely that it is not required of you. Your passage is paid. I am not a great admirer of the dance, but I know nothing of it. Perhaps I might learn, if some knowledgeable person took pity on my ignorance." This time she smiled wholeheartedly and made a descending slide on her violins, one of her most enchanting sights and sounds. "If my poor powers permit, it may be then that I can relieve you of some of your to-bepitied ignorance, Honorable Juni." "A moment, if you will permit, Honorable Lalominat. I see that Firefly is now on course for 'County Fair' " -- his code for a local trading planet -- "so I am not needed here. I will repair to my humble Shipman's quarters that I may watch your delectable dance in comfort." "Oh, but you must not salute me Honorable -- " "Passengers are always treated with utmost courtesy." His quarters, comprising all the rooms of the rated crewmen, were just off the control room. His "suite" was almost as roomy as Lalominat's. Juni nodded to her in the big visiplate there and said, "You may begin when you are ready, Honorable Dancer." Visibly she decided not to argue the question of respect. She stepped back from the visiplate, nude, unselfconscious in her silvery skin. She had no hair but on her head, no navel -- at least not in her belly -- and her rib pattern and hip bones were all wrong. That was the first reaction. The second was that she was breathtakingly lovely. Then she began to dance...Dance...motion shattered into rhythm...teeter of butterflies through air, flash of fish, leap of flame, and leaves in dying fall. Dance is these and Lalominat was these and water dancing under the wind and the dancing play of sunBeams between cloud shadows. She danced because, like butterflies, she could not move less gracefully, and because, like fish, she was supported by her life's medium, this her art her life... With eyes closed, she danced...a flame leaping, leaves dying, waves chopping the light into rhythmic fragments, her dance was all these...she was all these. Dance...rhythm made manifest as motion. Till he had seen Lalominat dance, he had not seen Lalominat...    Juni rubbed himself with silicone oil from head to foot, pulled a tight cap over his hair, and dressed himself in clean synthetic clothing, finishing by pulling gloves over his hands. Entering Lalominat's suite, he nodded to her at a wary distance, careful to breath through his nose filters. She had directed Firefly's handlers to put the food synthesizer in a convenient place. The food he had shipped for her at "Bruin's" world was running low and he had had to buy another synthesizer at "County Fair." There he had also looked up her home world. "You're a long way from from home," he told her. "A week's drive for Firefly, and we're pretty fast. Must have been longer by the slow ships in this area." "My contract was sold twice before I was given to 'Bruin.' Three trips in ships, but that was long ago and I do not remember how long the trips were." The synthesizer had previously been adjusted for flavors according to a commercial table of equivalents for beings of Lalominat's range of proteins. It produced a thick, pale liquid. Lalominat came delightfully close to taste, and her brows dipped downward. "It has no flavor." Juni consulted his table and readjusted the synthesizer. "How long were you with 'Bruin'?" "Many years, half my life. I was but a girl when my contract was first bought and I said goodbye to my family -- collective -- association." "Were you sad to leave home?" Lalominat looked her surprise at him. "Yes...to leave my friends. But how can one grow -- make progress -- if one does not leave home -- the nest?" Juni was not surprised by this attitude; he knew too many cultures of too many species. He was silent in shock not at her attitude, but at his own. He should not have expected her to react like a human from his own culture. He was anthropomorphizing her. "With 'Bruin' I was very happy, though of course I missed my own language. He was like...he was a protector. His shadow lifted fear from all small things. He delighted in beauty and the beautiful, especially in living things. His collection of dancing wings was large and marvelous, their wings of all soft colors. Their flights were more wonderful than my dance. MonSil-Mon (her name for her home world) has nothing so light -- so airy -- " She added words in her own singing language that Firefly could not translate. The ship said, "Neither your language nor this trade language has the words to express this concept." "Oh, was that important?" She caught the change in Firefly's voice. " Firefly commented on your use of your own language." "Why does Honorable Firefly speak to you in so harsh a tone? To me she speaks in a pleasing voice, one very similar to my own." Juni gave her a forced grin. "I think I can illustrate it best by telling of the explorer who took along with him no women but old or ugly ones. When they began to seem attractive to him, he knew it was time to return to his own race." Lalominat laughed and clapped her hands against her thighs, her face animated. "But that is so human! When our men are on long journeys on Mon-Sil-Mon, they begin to think of women all the time. But Firefly is not a woman; I do not understand..." "Simple. If I should begin to think of Firefly as human rather than as a machine, especially as a woman, I might well go mad. Hence, that crude mechanical sounding voice, though Firefly can speak with an utterly human voice." Lalominat pondered that, indicated pleasure at a flavor. "This means that you can breed away from your home? But it must be very lonely for you, then!" "Hence my precaution with Firefly's voice. But of course I have a ship and can go home any time." "Oh, you can own your own ship? I had thought you are a hireling, coming and going on command." "No. I go wherever the trade leads me." Her expressive face registered awe, oval pupils flaring, eyebrow plumes fluffing, the enameled ridge that served her for teeth bared. "Oh, such freedom! To own every star in the sky! So great a dance." She touched the back of his wrist.    A day later Junius Van Every sat before the control board. To his right in the . visiplate flared a sun, the center of its ardent circle blanked out, its arms painted in light against the far hard stars of space's winter night. Firefly was picking its way in toward another of the low-technology planets with which Juni usually dealt. He rubbed the back of his wrist. The silicone oil had helped protect him from the airborne organic debris, but against an actual touch it had not been very effective. There was still a rash there. Lalominat's fingertips must still be painfully swollen. "So great a dance. " Strange that she thought so little of her own exile -- half her life. And she was so closely integrated with her native ecology, she could not breed away from Mon-Sil-Mon. Strange that she thought so romantically of his freedom. He had not seen it as glorious, but Juni came from a wry, pragmatic culture. No. He was anthropomorphizing. Why should it be strange? "Lalominat Dancer has just asked if you have been watching her at her exercises." Jerked out of his reverie, Juni said, "Tell her no." "I have already told her that you have been watching her from time to time, and that she was exercising during some of those times. I was not instructed to conceal that from her." Fascinated for hours at a time, Juni had watched her move around in her suite, her silvery skin bare, light as a shaft of light, not so much walking as drifting like a vagrant breeze. She was as beautiful and as right as a natural phenomenon...a glowing dawn...a cloud over a mountain...a jet of glowing gas soft against the glitterfrost of space. He cleared his throat. "How did she react?" "She was pleased." Juni took a deep breath of relief. Firefly chimed and announced, "Planet signals us." As he talked them in, Juni's mind stayed with Lalominat. He'd been anthropomorphizing again. Modesty meant little between species, and privacy need not mean anything in her culture in any case. His own homeworld conditioning was extreme even for humans. "Honorable Firefly, is the Ship Man too busy to speak with me now?" "Not at all, Lalom." Firefly came in low over an orange and amber plain. "This is not much like 'Bruin's' world. Nor even like 'County Fair'." "It's a frigid planet with ammonia-methane atmosphere; those are clouds below us. We won't be here long." "I am glad. Yet...it is beautiful." Hydrogen planets had always looked alike to Juni, but now as Lalominat's wavering violin voice vibratoed delight, awe, wonder, and pure joy, he found himself responding as well. Under the cloud canopy was a scarlet and crimson and maroon and murrey and terra cotta land that produced trills and tremolos from her throat. Ascending slides greeted the closer view of the windsculpted land and its groundhugging cities. Firefly cut her out of the circuit as Juni began to transact business with the locals and Lalominat soon grew tired of listening. She was asleep when they lifted off, but she had instructed Firefly to call her. She appeared in Juni's visiplate as the frigid planet shrank below them, tousled and doe-eyed to watch the spuming behind of a world. Stars opened before them. "What is your world like, Juni?" "It was green when there were few of us. We made it gray, but now it is being given back to the plants and is turning green again. At the end of summer the plants turn red, yellow, and many associated shades, before going brown and falling." "Green plants! I have seen some. Some of ours are green. But most are yellow with a green tinge. They only turn green in fall. A lovely, soft, rich shade, they are, in summer. Our airplants float in the air and dance to the wind. There is no world like Mon-Sil-Mon. Overhead the sky is pale blue and the clouds silver. The breezes speak; odors sweep our moods along with the wandering wind. Green leaves turn down after First Frost, then turn silver-blue on the ground; frost moss covers soil like spangles of silver tipped with ice. "Oh, Juni, there is no more beautiful world in all the Galaxy! All the brooks sing and the flying things sing. So too do the people. My people are the greatest chanters in our part of the sky. We are famous for our chants. Mon-Sil-Mon is a poor planet, as you know, and we have as resources only ourselves. Thus we train our best and sell their contracts as entertainers across the stars. A chanter from Mon-Sil-Mon is required at any festive occasion on half a hundred planets." "How about dancers?" "Our dancers too are good, as are our artists. We dance to the stars, and we create beauty out of many materials. But our chanters are our fame. There we have no equals." "I cannot believe there can be any better dancers than yourself." Her plumes fluffed and her eyes sparkled. "I only regret that I have not been able to lighten the darkness of your ignorance, Honorable Juni...but I perceive that though you do not rate my dance at its proper value, you have recognized that it does have value."    Juni could not keep from watching her, salving himself by the observation that she had been pleased, had not objected. If she knew he was still watching her move lightly about her quarters, she gave no sign. Much of the time she was nude -- always for dancing or exercises -- and he never discovered the rule by which she clothed herself or not. When not exercising, she tinkered with the food synthesizer, her face a study in concentration, and cooked; she fumbled with garments of various human styles Firefly cut for her, and held long, animated conversations with the robot; or concentrated with pouted lips over the ancient jigsaw puzzle that had been aboard ship when Juni bought it. Much of her time she spent dancing or exercising. Her dances seemed to enthrall her nearly as much when she danced alone as when she danced for an audience; she danced till her silvery skin was flushed and her tiny yellow rosebud nipples opened into little blooms for the entrance' of a feathery tongue. She danced daily till near exhaustion. One day it occurred to Juni that all her dances were aspects of one larger dance that she spent, was spending, her whole life in improvising. Lalominat sank onto a stool, wiping herself with a chilled cloth, and answered: "Oh, yes, Juni. That is how it is with all creators. One creates from out of oneself." "The only creation I know anything about is technological, and that comes as much from the material and the problem as from within." "Technology I do not know, but all other kinds of art come from within. Not only creativity, but life, in those who make living an art. Some say this is the greatest art, and these are those who best appreciate the other arts, dancing, chanting, sppll-weaving, and all the others. 'Bruin' was such an artist. His life was a chant. So is yours, Juni." "Mine?" "Of course. Think how you have shaped your life, how you acquired this ship and with it freedom of the sky, at what cost. For so many years you labored to earn the money!" Awe entered her voice. "And now you are free...you savor strange worlds as men savor wine...the whole Galaxy is not too large for you." A few hours later Firefly brought Juni out of his brown mood with an alarm. Three ships appeared on their detectors, matching course. Firefly turned aside and increased drive at Juni's direction. The three turned to intercept, hanging on their quarter. For three hours he sat sipping coffee and watching them close little by little. In the end they sheered off, lest they be tempted too far from their own territory. If they hadn't lost their nerve, they'd have had him. "Oh, Juni, who were they? What did they want?" "The ship, I would guess. As for who they were, they didn't say. One of those minor races who intend to take over the Galaxy... some day." Firefly ' s voice, translating this for her, was no longer a simulation of Lalominat's, but of Juni's own. "What would they have done to us?" "Probably just killed us." A shrug. "One of the hazards of star travel." "You're so calm about it. Weren't you afraid?" "Of course. Next you'll be saying there's something wrong with me." Her enchanting smile and laugh. "Oh, no. Oh, noTNever."    "You have become very silent of late, Junius." Firefly's metallic tones. "I have become very thoughtful of late." "What is it you think about?" "Shrouds, mostly." "I am worried about your health, Junius." Prime directive lay behind its concern. "Will you step into the diagnosticon?" "I'm all right." "You may be in good health, but clearly you are not all right. This morbidity is a danger sign. You should concentrate on healthy images." "Such as Lalom's dancing?" "That would seem to be a good choice, though according to my records, you tend to brood after watching her. Perhaps you should talk to her more. " Juni had not been talking to Lalominat much lately and he felt a twinge of conscience. But he watched her more than ever, dancing of course, struggling with the food synthesizer, arguing with Firefly or teaching it her language. She dominated his thoughts; dancing with closed eyes, moving like a shaft of silvery light about her suite, oblivious of his scrutiny, or singing to herself over her table, her voice like many violins, she seemed never out of his mind. She was so cool and light. Juni wondered what her body temperature was. Slim though she was, she was strong and lithe. To hold her would be like gripping a warmsheathed sword. He wondered if her lips were warm or cool. Though he had once thought them too thin, it would be delightful to kiss her -- warm or cool. Or to fluff the plumes at the inner ends of her eyebrows... No. The first touch would bring burning, itching swelling; anything so intimate as a kiss would cause searing pain. Sex would kill her quickly (assuming they could tolerate each other's touch so long); as quickly as snake venom injected into her womb. Convulsions and death in minutes, it would bring her. For himself, death would be more slow, far more painful... Lalominat called him. "Juni? You have not spoken to me for two days...And you speak to me so seldom these days. How have I displeased you?" Her violins throbbed in pain. Juni winced. "You have not. I -- I just -- " He stared into the visiplate for a moment. "Wait there -- I'll be there in a moment." For a moment he dithered, making motions toward the shower and the silicone oil. Then he darted to an equipment locker and snatched up a folded plastic sheet and hurried to Lalom's door. Alarmed, Firefly spoke to him, but Juni didn't hear the words. Lalominat awaited him, eyes large, her fists at her sides. Juni walked up to her and dropped the sheet over her, then put his arms around her. He squeezed her to him. Tears stood in his eyes. Lalom yielded, slim and steely against him. Her arms slid up and partly around him, hampered by his grip and the sheet. Juni couldn't speak. Words weren't necessary. It was real pain in his eyes that brought him around. Juni's face was flushed, eyes swollen; his hands prickled, his lips itched and burned. Blinking away another kind of tears, he looked at Lalominat through the sheet. Her eyes were closed, her eyelashes gummed together; her silvery skin was flushed yellow. She was beginning to drool slightly from the corners of her mouth. She was altogether lovely. It broke his heart to back away from her stiffly (his clothes prickled against his skin), to pull the sheet off her. Lalom immediately exploded in a whistling cough or sneeze. It was not time for words; Juni staggered half-blind for the door, a stabbing burn in his lungs. Outside he dropped the contaminated sheet and ran for his shower. By the time he was able to take notice of things outside himself. Firefly had run out of invective. Two days later they landed at Mon-Sil-Mon.    They all looked like Lalominat. But their attitudes were brisk and businesslike. There was no difficulty in transferring half of his Galactic credit to Lalominat Dancer. So in triumph another daughter of Mon-Sil-Mon returned. Did she recognize this planet as they approached, or did she need to ask Firefly what world it was? But she knew that she was home from the stars before he called her for the first time since they had parted. Firefly had informed him that she had packed only some of the clothes it had cut for her and a complete audio-visual record of their conversations. The ravages of that encounter were gone from her face, but tears spilled from between her lids as Lalom faced him. Juni couldn't speak; he could only croak. Lalom made a curious formal gesture, tossing her hair forward over her face. Then she straightened, stiffened her back, and walked firmly forever away from him. Juni gestured wearily and Firefly lifted off. He had scarcely seen Mon-Sil-Mon. Was it a fairyland? Or just another low-technology planet off the star lanes? All he remembered of it was a slim, straight back firmly receding... For a long time Juni sat staring through the visiplate into the endless moonless night of space.  Something was really bugging Carl but at least he wasn't alone! It was alive. And although it had just come to life, it had, as far as it was concerned, always been alive. It could not see for it had no eyes. It could not feel for it had no hands. It could not move for it had no feet. Yet it sensed around it the world which, as far as it knew, was black and humid, the texture of wood and plaster. Musty and dusty. It had never been young as it would never be old. In fact, it would not live for more than twenty minutes; and no one would ever know it had been alive, for it was not possible for it to live, being made of mechanical parts with no capacity for organic existence. But it did live by virtue of circumstances no one could have foreseen when the device was planted there behind the wall; by circumstances so unlikely they were unlikely to ever occur again. And, in' fact, never have. But this time they did and the little device, which was the size of the head of a pin, was alive. And it remembered everything. For that was its duty, and its duty was its purpose for existence. Remembering the words. The precious syllables that came from beyond the wall; from the scarlet room with the mirror on the ceiling that it had never seen and could not envision; from the lips of beings it knew to be like itself in that they were alive, and yet different, far above itself in that they had created it. Beautiful creatures who spoke the words it remembered and revered, the words that were the whole point of its creation. "My wife hates me. My kids hate me. I don't blame them. I hate me." It had no idea what the words meant. Nor could it know what the men who had planted it here behind the wall would do with the words it remembered. But, to it, the words were beautiful and precious, for they wanted them. They for whom it remembered. They who would return. And until then it was to wait and to listen for that moment when it would again be held in their hands and asked to speak the words. How it knew this is a mystery. Perhaps it did not happen. But it explains what happened later. "Beat me, Sasha, beat me. Harder, harder. Oh, Sasha. Kill me. Destroy me." Of all its memories, this was its favorite. The words went on and on and on. It was lonely. It had been alive for only three minutes but of course it had no sense of time. As far as it was concerned, it had been alive for years. They had not come for it. And there were no more words from the wall. And there had been none for a long time. In truth, the room beyond the wall was empty; gone were the scarlet and purple drapes, the mirror on the ceiling, the whips. The room beyond the wall was barren and dusty. Without even a mouse. And the men were never coming back. It could not know that. It waited and was lonely. It kept remembering the words, for that was all it could do; and although it did not know what the words meant, it sensed one essential thing about them and that was not in what the words said but in the way they were said; in the sounds between the words -- "Oooo -- ," "Eeee -- "Ahhhh -- Over and over it remembered and with every remembering it sensed the darkness grow warmer; itself lonelier, hungrier for the feel of its masters' hands. It learned pain then. Want, first. Need. Desperation. It wanted to cry out but it had no words of its own. Instead, it cried, "Lola! Lola!" The words of a short, fat tailor named Kreisler, who was remembered for saying nothing much except by the device, which remembered him for saying what it felt better than any of the others. It was unlikely that Lola gave Mr. Kreisler what he cried for as she was an insensitive child of nine at the time; but the device was more fortunate. Its cry was heard by another which came to see what it was. Perhaps it came out of curiosity; perhaps chance. But it came. And something about the device made it linger, although it wits' not a creature to linger long about anything that was not edible. It probed the thing with its antennae. It felt its warmth. It sensed the sounds that it made. And all these things together made it feel most peculiar. The device knew at once that something was near. Something like itself in that it was alive yet something different in that it was not the creation of men. But the mere fact that it was alive filled the device with excitement. "Lola," it said, "Daddy's here. Lola, come to Daddy." And it sensed the creature respond. It knew hope. Of course the creature knew nothing of the thoughts and the feelings of the device. All it knew was the warmth and the curious pulsations that ran through its body, giving it a pleasure it had never known before. So gradually it drew nearer -- its pleasure the more intense the nearer it came -- until it was atop the thing, its small body pressed tightly against it. And it was then, in a moment of bliss for which the world had no precedent, that the seed of whatever life was in the thing passed into the creature to become the substance of the creature. And that was all there was to it. The device (how can one put it?) died minutes later. Not that it ceased to exist or ceased functioning but that it ceased to be alive, was once again an inorganic piece of metal the size of the head of a pin lost forever behind the wall of Madame Scarlett's School for Young Ladies. The creature went about its business. It died a few weeks later of a toxic odor in the kitchen of a young man named Carl Vandermeyer. But not before it gave birth to several quite remarkable offspring. Carl Vandermeyer was a young man successfully employed as a city planner. He was married to an attractive woman named Shirley. They lived in an impeccably clean apartment on the fourth floor of # East Thirty-third Street. Late one evening Carl was in the kitchen fixing himself a peanutbutter sandwich when he heard a voice: "I told you you shouldn't have married that man, Shirley. I told you I didn't like the look of him." He looked around at the doorway, expecting to see a face in it, specifically that of his mother-inlaw; but there was no one. The voice continued: "You could have had Freddie Stone. Freddie Stone thought the world of you. But no, you had to go and pick a pansy." The voice was distinctly that of his mother-in-law, yet it seemed to be coming from far away. He left the table and walked back into the living room. It was dark. He looked into the bedroom. His wife slept silently. He returned to the kitchen, shaking his head. "Mother, Carl is not a pansy. He just can't...do it." "Well, isn't that what pansies can't do?" He stopped in the doorway, his throat dry, and he listened carefully. Shirley was crying. She was pouring out her heart to her mother, who never missed a chance to assure her it was all his fault. He knew Shirley's mother had been there that morning. She always came on Wednesdays and brought a large bowl of vegetable soup he had once deceitfully told her was the finest he had ever tasted. She always said she brought it for him, the little boy she had never had. She had never said anything to the contrary. Yet now he stood in his own kitchen and heard her revile him as a pervert. How could Shirley have told her? He felt a little faint. He sat again at the kitchen table and it occurred to him that it was some sort of dream. But then he heard the voices again. Shirley's mother was urging her to leave him and find a "normal man." Suddenly he looked up and saw it -- a small insect on the wall that he recognized at once to be a cockroach. It was unlike any cockroach he had ever seen before but it was a cockroach all the same. It was prettier than most, for one thing. Bright and brown and shiny. But it had two little round things on its back that spun 'round and 'round like a...he hesitated to say it. But there it was: the source of the voices that had spoken together secretly in this kitchen that morning, never intending to be heard again. He picked up a newspaper. He went around the table. He missed the bug as it moved toward the refrigerator. He missed it again as it disappeared behind the baseboard. Shirley came into the kitchen a few minutes later, aroused by the noise of her husband's hammering. The refrigerator had been pulled out from the wall and Carl was down on his hands and knees ripping away the plaster, cursing all the while. She asked him what he was doing and he replied, "Nothing, dear." Carl was late to work the next morning. He had had little sleep. He left his wife to explain the demolished wall to the superintendent. He had not explained it to her. Nor had he mentioned the conversation with her mother. He had not known what to say about that. It occurred to him that he had suffered an hallucination, but he did not accept that idea; he had never had a thought in his head that was not level-headed. He could not imagine where the cockroach had come from or how it had accomplished what it had, but he was confident that he had seen and heard precisely what he had seen and heard. He did not get much done at work that day. Fortunately there was nothing pressing on his desk. He did have a peculiar conversation with a companion named Bartlett. "The old man has it in for me," Bartlett said. "How do you know?" Carl asked, surprised. Bartlett and the "old man" had always been on the best of terms, at least whenever they were together. Privately Bartlett had few good words for him. "He knows I'm after his job. He's going to get rid of me." "How do you know?" "He told the chief architect to ignore all my suggestions on the Buford project. You know how important that was to me." "How do you know?" "He's going to see I'm not invited to the mayor's office next Tuesday for that conference on the Mayfield deal. You see if he doesn't." "How do you know all this?" Carl persisted. "I know," said Bartlett. "Believe me, I know every dirty word he's been saying about me. But what I can't figure out is how he found out." "Found out what?" "That I hate his guts." "Something you said?" "Or...something someone else said. ' ' Carl did not like the way Bartlett looked at him when he said that. On his way home that night he tried to relax with the paper. It was not relaxing. There had been nine resignations in the city comptroller's office that morning. No word of scandal. Just resignations. The Huffman-Jinks case had taken a strange turn. The district attorney had accused the defense of tampering with the jury; the defense had accused the judge of racial bias; and the judge had accused both of them of telling obscene jokes about him behind his back. There had been several suicides in the financial district. When Carl arrived home, he saw the ambulance leaving the front of his apartment house. He stopped a neighbor to ask what had happened. He was told that Mr. Beckman on the third floor had tried to strangle his wife; Blanche, and she had stabbed him with a carving knife. "Such a nice old couple," he thought aloud. "She was playing around," the neighbor said. "I heard him say so." "No, no," another neighbor intervened. "He was the one who was playing around. I heard her say so." Carl remembered Shirley telling him the Beckmans had been married for thirty years. Very quiet, very discrete people. Each with their respective secrets, living together harmoniously. He found Shirley crying brokenheartedly in the kitchen. The wall had been repaired and there was a bill on the table. He did not look at it. "She hates me," Shirley wailed. "Oh, she hates me so terribly." "Who, dear?" he asked. "Janice." Janice was Shirley's oldest friend. Carl could not remember a time when they were not friends, and he had known Shirley most of her life. "What makes you think so?" he asked. "She said terrible, terrible things about me." "To whom?" "To Dr. Bernbaum. What does it matter? They were so terrible." Dr. Bernbaum was Janice's psychiatrist. Carl did not argue. Shirley was as level-headed as himself. If she used a word such as "terrible," she meant it. Certainly Janice knew enough about her after all these years to know a few things that were "terrible." "What did she say?" "She said that I didn't deserve...that you...that she...every night she dreamed about...I can't...can't..." "But how do you know she said anything? Who told you?" "I know, Carl. I know. Every terrible word she said." And with that she ran out of the kitchen and locked herself in the bathroom. Three days later Carl was on the phone with a Mr. Kravetch of the Federal Bureau of Investigation. "It is very decent of you to hear me out, sir," Carl was saying. "I've been calling and calling and no one has permitted me to get this far." "My pleasure, Mr. Vander-ahmeyer. We here at the Bureau like to think we are always responsive to the public. But the thing of it is, ah, just what is it you expect us to do about this bug of yours?" "No, no, no. It's not my bug. At least, that is, there must be now. And there will be more every day. You know how cockroaches are. They'll be all over the country in weeks!" "Yes, roaches will be roaches. But I, ah -- " "You've got to do something immediately." "About your bug...er, bugs?" "Not my -- that is...well, I had better tell you everything." It had come back. The second night. While he was in the bathroom, in no position to defend himself. This time he had seen it before he heard it. It told him that the most vile things were being said about him and his wife by the superintendent and his wife. It seemed he had forgotten to tip the superintendent last Christmas. He had listened. Not wanting to. But too fascinated to stop. It was awful. Those two quiet, polite people with whom he had exchanged so many quiet and polite greetings. Vile. He had heard the bug out. And when it was through, it had left him. Once again he did not get much sleep. But by morning he thought he understood. "Understood what, precisely, Mr. Vander-ah-meyer?" Mr. Kravetch asked. "It was looking out for me, you see. Spying for me. I mean, what other explanation could there be? It wasn't lying. I know that. It wasn't making the whole thing up. That would be beyond...decency. It was 'reporting in.' " "The same bug?" "Who knows? How could I tell? But it was what happened last night that convinced me of the danger." He had gone to the bathroom at midnight, deliberately, and had sat there, waiting. The bug had come to him and he had had the idea that it would have come to him no matter what room he was in. It kept a safe distance. Told him that even more vile things were being said about him by Bartlett at the office and added a particularly crude conversation between Bartlett and a young secretary. Carl had stood up very slowly and approached the bug. It moved away from him. He put out his hand. It started to run. He withdrew his hand. It stopped. He put out his hand again. It came to him. Came into his hand. "It...loved...me. In some perverse way. Like a dog. That was why it was telling me these things. Out of loyalty. It was deliberately spying on everyone around me in order to keep me informed." "Isn't that interesting," said Mr. Kravetch. "Interesting? Why, it's -- " Carl could think of no word to describe the horror he felt. "We wouldn't mind having a few of those little fellows here at the Bureau, Mr. Vander-ah-meyer," Mr. Kravetch said, laughing softly. "Save thousands on equipment, I can tell you." "You will have them, Mr. Kravetch. All you could ask for and sooner than you think." Carl hung up. What was the use? Kravetch was like all the rest. No one would listen. Very well then. There was no point in making a fool of oneself. That night he tried an experiment. He gave the cockroach a small piece of cloth that had belonged to a beautiful young lady down the hall and that he had obtained at the risk of great embarrassment to himself. The insect smelled it, or sensed it, or whatever it is cockroaches do, and went away. An hour later it came back with a conversation between the young lady and a gentleman named Ambrose that was the most delightful thing Carl had heard in years. She was, indeed, everything he had imagined her to be. He left the cockroach on the bathroom wall and went into the kitchen. He returned with a hammer. Thebug did not move. He smashed it where it stood. Its shell was very hard and two strong blows were required to crush it. It fell to the floor with a tinkling of parts and a splash of goo, The events of the next few years came as no surprise to Carl. Not that he could have predicted them. Simply, he expected the worst and that is precisely what occurred. Although, oddly enough, not to him. Bartlett's persistent animosity toward him put him suddenly into the "old man's graces" -- a position he had not occupied previously. And then, of course, he understood the situation now. He and Shirley were divorced and living together in a new apartment. She was expecting twins. They were thinking of buying a house in an exclusive suburb following Carl's promotion to head of the department. The remainder of their lives is of no interest whatever. Franklin W. Bankes was the President of the United States. He had never anticipated the honor for he had little money, an undistinguished education and no family to speak of; but the events of the past few years had been such that, when all was said and done, there he was. Late one Monday evening he sat in the blue washroom of the east wing of the White House, perched on the porcelain commode and reading a prepared statement to several small, shiny, brown insects on the wall. It began: "What I love most about the Speaker of the House is -- "  The therapy was a success, but the patient -- tionless mass of people on their way to work, a man in a gray business suit stepped off a bus and headed toward one of the innumerable monoliths of concrete and glass that rose above Manhattan Island. The sky was overcast and at no point did the clouds betray the position of the sun as it made its daily journey from east to west. The city, however, was sweltering from the greenhouse effect and the man was relieved when he finally stepped into the air-conditioned lobby of the building he sought. After checking the directory that stood by the entrance, the man made his way into an elevator, to be crushed with a number of other people. He felt the sensation of acceleration as the lift swiftly pulled its passengers to the twentieth floor. People came in and went out at each floor thereafter and the tedious ride to the next five floors seemed to defeat the whole purpose of the high-speed mechanism. Finally the elevator came to his floor and he stepped out, along with two other people. He found room # and walked in. As the receptionist did not look up from polishing her nails, he cleared his throat. Smiling, she raised her head and asked, "Can I help you?" "I have an appointment with Doctor Castellano. My name is David Trent." She looked at her appointment book. "Oh, yes, Mr. Trent, the doctor is expecting you. Go right in." He stepped into the office as the psychiatrist was putting a book on the shelf. Dr. Castellano was a middle-aged business-suit type, showing a touch of gray on his temples. He greeted the patient amiably with a handshake. "How are you, Dave? Glad to see you again. Have a seat, won't you?" "Thank you, Doctor," he said, sitting down. "Did you have any trouble finding the office?" "No, your new office wasn't too hard to find. I see you have a new receptionist too." "Yes, I shared the other one with a couple of other doctors but Cathy here is all mine." "She seems like a nice girl. Good personality." "Yes," replied the doctor, "but she's a lousy typist. Anyway, enough of that. There's a lot I want to get done in this session so let's get right down to business." "Sure thing." "Okay, Dave." He leafed through his notes on the last visit while he spoke. "Last time we talked about a dream you have been having. To get us started, I'd like you to tell me again, in your own words, about the dream." "Yes...uh...there's really not much to it and very little ever happens. All it is is that I'm floating in some kind of liquid, not moving by myself but just drifting. I never see anything but I hear noises like gurglings or something and it's very comfortable and warm there. "I've had these dreams about once a month, or every six weeks, up until this summer. Lately they've been much more frequent, maybe once a week. And lately, too, I feel very tired when I wake up after one of them. It's as if I really didn't get much sleep when I know I've slept a full eight hours." The psychiatrist was listening and he reached for Trent's record, obtained from the National Population Data Bureau. Not looking up, he asked, "These dreams, are they pleasant or don't you like them? How do you feel about them?" "Well," Trent replied, "they're more boring than anything else, really -- just floating, doing nothing. And while they're pleasant and peaceful, there's a little apprehension associated with them as if there were something unknown, possibly something dangerous, about them. And another thing, usually in these dreams I sense a presence of some kind, close by and familiar, but I don't quite know what it is." The psychiatrist looked over his notes and was silent for a moment. Then he said, "Last week we started talking a little about your mother. You mentioned that she passed away recently. Right now I'd like you to tell me some more about her and the kind of relationship you had." What does that have to do with my dreams, Trent wondered. What is this guy getting at? "Well, to answer your question, I guess that through my childhood we were pretty close. My father died when I was six and I was an only child. My mother never remarried so I was all she had. Money was never any problem though. My father left us quite a large sum." "I see," said the doctor. "And how are things going for you now?" Trent thought for a moment before replying. "Well, financially I'm okay. I'm an electrical engineer, as your records will show. As for my social life, I've never been too -- you know -- too successful with women and I don't have a girlfriend or, fof that matter, many friends at all. Most of the people I work with have their own families and all and I don't really know many others." He felt greatly embarrassed and did not look at the psychiatrist as he spoke. He continued. "My mother and I lived on Long Island until she died and then I moved to the city. Now my life revolves mainly around my work, and I also go to school nights." "How do you like New York, Dave?" "To tell you the truth, I don't like it very much. The city is just so big. I feel insignificant. If I were to die right now, I doubt that anyone would bother coming to the funeral. Why is it that in a city of There must be something wrong with me. Iwalk down the street and see people, even the lowliest menials, who have friends, girlfriends, wives, families. Why am I an exception?" . The psychiatrist seemed to marshall his thoughts. "Dave, you are exhibiting a typical case of what I call the 'Metropolis Syndrome.' A great many people in cities like this one have the same problemloneliness. You would be surprised at the number of people who come in here and, behind all of their obvious problems, just want somebody with an understanding ear to talk to. The city is big, overwhelming, unless you become a part of it. That's what I suggest to you -- become a part. Your insecurity seems to stem from having no real focal point of stability, except possibly your work and that isn't enough. Everyone needs people to give him some stability, especially in this fastchanging society. "In your case your mother was that point of stability. She was the major center of your early life and therefore she represented security to you. This feeling of loneliness has been heightened by her recent death because to you she was a point of permanence in life. Your mother had always been there and it seemed as if she always would be. We all have these points of 'permanence' in our lives -- until we're rudely awakened to the fact that transience is the rule of the world, not permanence. "I think your dream sort of symbolizes this. What you describe in your dream, from both the physical and the psychological viewpoints, is what it's like to be a fetus. Sigmund Freud had a lot to say about this with respect to mother-son relationships. There is often an unconscious desire to crawl back into the womb, where there is real security. Before you were born, you had always known peace, contentment and security. When you were born, there was the gasping for air, the doctor's slap, the fight for life. This is known as birth trauma and perhaps it's the hardest thing to accept in life. The start. From then on, there is pain and suffering -- mixed, of course, with periods of joy and happiness. But sometimes we want to crawl back into the peacefulness of the womb and this is what you're doing in your dream. Whether you're remembering or re-creating in your imagination how it was, it doesn't matter. But since you can't crawl back into the womb, you must find some other type of security outside. Do you have a religion?" Trent fidgited uncomfortably in his seat. "No, what does that have to do with it?" "Well, I thought that maybe a church would be a good place to start. How about a club of some kind, a health club or some other special-interest club or lodge?" "I've never really thought about it," said Trent. "It sounds like a good idea." "I can do nothing for you. I never can. The patient always has to do it himself and so I'm leaving you with the task, within the next two weeks, of finding some group or club you're interested in and joining. Okay? That'll be your therapy. I'll see you in two weeks then, and we'll see how it's turning out, all right? My secretary will make an appointment for you." Trent stood up and they shook hands. "Sure, and thanks a lot, Doctor. You've been a great help."    He awoke in a cold sweat and jerked to consciousness. He felt fear but had no reason to be afraid. Somewhere out there was a presence, very near. He felt it. It was strangely familiar to him, although he couldn't recognize it. Trent lay motionless in his bed while the city lights leaked in through the curtains. The room was still; the only movement came each minute as the digital clock changed its reading. The presence rapidly drifted away from his consciousness and Trent began to feel more relaxed. He lay motionless in bed and listened to himself breathe for a long time. He finally fell asleep.    The next thing he was aware of was an acute pain in the back of his head. He awoke with a start and sat up, clutching the damp grass beneath him. The pain of the lump on his head gave way to confusion as he became aware of the trees that surrounded him and the moon that shone overhead. Trent was in the park, sitting on the ground. His clothes were damp from dew and he shivered as he realized that he must have been out for quite a while. As he stood up, he realized too that he couldn't remember getting out of bed, dressing and driving here in the first place. He should still be at home, sleeping. He wanted to see what time it was but he discovered that his watch was missing. So was his wallet. He checked on the ground and found the leather case a couple of yards away, emptied of its cash. Now he knew why there was a lump on his head. He had been mugged -- but he didn't remember a thing about it. He made haste to get out of the park before another mugger tried his luck. He walked home in the dark, glancing behind occasionally to make sure no one was following. It wasn't exactly the safest neighborhood in the city.    "At first I thought it might be just amnesia or something from being hit on the head. But a lot of strange things happened to me after that." He looked at the psychiatrist, whose expressionless face told him nothing. Dr. Castellano asked quietly, without any movement, "What sort of things, Dave?" "Well," he began, "after that I started to sleepwalk. I would wake up in the morning fully dressed and with mud on my shoes, or maybe I would wake up miles away from my apartment. I would have run up bills that I didn't remember anything about. I also checked my odometer. I've been doing a lot of driving in my sleep. But the real clincher was last Wednesday." Castellano scratched a short note in his pad and without looking up, he asked, "And what happened last Wednesday?" "I had to go to Chicago on a night-coach flight right after work. It was a busihess trip. Anyway, I was pretty tired so I dropped off to sleep as soon as I boarded. The next thing I knew I was in my hotel room, and it was # a.m. I woke up and found my baggage all unpacked. That plane took off at #:# p.m. Now I had had a seven-hour lapse and I don't know how to account for it. This didn't bother me as much as the next evening did, when I got a phone call from a girl who said she had met me on the plane. "Out of curiosity I played along with her and found out that I had a date with her. I met her and we went out together. She said that I seemed different than I had the other night and she told me things I had done and said that were totally out of character." "Like what, for instance?" "Well, the fact that I even picked up a girl on a business trip is very unusual. I'm usually, like, you know, afraid to start a conversation with a stranger, let alone a strange woman. And my drinking was another thing. I never drink whisky sours but she said I'd had three. And I never drink heavily anyway. Then there's my preference for foods. She said that we'd had lobster the first night but I despise lobster. I would never eat that insect." Castellano eyed him. "I see. Anything else?" "Yes, there's more to it. I went to sleep that night, Thursday, and woke up to find I was in bed with her. I was a little surprised but didn't say anything about it to her. The next morning I found out that it was Saturday -- when it was supposed to be Friday. I had gotten up Friday, gone to business meetings all day, gone out with Louise -- that's her name, by the way -- brought her up to my room and spent the night with her without even knowing it! When I looked at the notes of my Friday business meetings, they were unlike anything I normally would have written. The style, format and wording were all totally different from my own. This is all so crazy. What does it mean? I can't just be sleepwalking!" Trent appeared confused and upset. Castellano noted the change in his demeanor; he had been calm when he walked in. "Do you remember anything that happened during these periods of...sleepwalking? Any dreams perhaps?" Trent thought for a moment before responding. His mind was clearer now and he answered excitedly. "Yes, come to think of it, I do remember something. It's very unusual for me to remember any dreams so there must be some significance in the fact that I had that dream about floating. I remember that dream because I always wake up disturbed after it." The psychiatrist wrote down the words "possible dissociative neurosis" on his pad. He marshalled his thoughts to formulate a carefully worded response. "Dave, sometimes when a person has...ah, anxiety about a certain part of his behavior or his thinking, his mind is trying to reconcile two conflicting forces. You noted that your behavior during these 'periods of unconsciousness' was, shall we say, less conservative than the way you normally act. You picked up a girl, drank heavily, went out for a walk in the middle of the night. In short, you did things that you would never really do but had always thought of doing. "Now here's where the dream ties in. When you lived with your mother, she was an inhibiting influence on you. Of course you could come and go and do as you pleased, she couldn't stop you. Yet she was there with her watchful eye on you, asking you where you had been and noting the hours you kept. When she died, the inhibition was gone and you secretly wanted to break free and do all the things you couldn't do before. But part of your mind still had your mother's programming in it and so 'dissociated' itself away from the rebellious part. In those dreams your conservative part was able to rest in your mother's womb, unaware of, and therefore not responsible for, the things that your rebellious part was doing." This idea seemed agreeable to Trent. "Uh, Doctor, I don't know very much about psychology but...I don't know, I guess what you've said has a lot of truth to it. I can see what you mean, for instance, about my wanting to do things and yet not doing them. There are lots of things that you hear about -- people climbing mountains or hitchhiking across America, all sorts of things -- that you might secretly want to do but would never seriously consider doing. For example, I could never have told my mother that I wanted to go skydiving. She would probably have sent me to you!" They both laughed. Castellano replied, "I can assure you that the first time I went skydiving, I thought I was crazy. But you live through it and usually jump again. Have you ever jumped?" Trent felt embarrassed and smiled. "Well, I almost did once but on the way to my first lesson, I began to think, 'What if I got hurt or killed?' My mother would probably have had a heart attack or something. So I never did it." The psychiatrist shook his head. "I think we've found the root of the matter. Now comes the time to formulate a plan of attack. However, I still need more data to be absolutely certain. Specifically, I need to test my theory on the role of your dreams in this matter. Therefore I would like to suggest "An electroencephalogram. Simply, we measure what has been popularly called brain waves. These brain waves are merely the patterns of the fluctuations in the measurements of certain physiological functions associated with the brain's operations. Everyone has his own unique pattern, sort of like a fingerprint. In your case we would go to sleep. Any unusual variations could show us the nature of the determine whether your problem is physiological or purely psychological." Trent was startled. "You mean there could be something wrong with my brain?" "That's a possibility but at this point I have no reason to believe so. I just want to make sure -- to be on the safe side." Trent's face grew serious. "Now I'm getting a little scared. I mean, this could be something serious." "Really, I wouldn't worry. These are only standard tests and we do them all the time. I'm sure that one way or another we can find a solution to the problem." "Well, I hope so." "Dave, this will probably require a week or more of sleep testing and I would prefer to conduct it in your apartment, in your own bed. Controlled tests are more accurate when as many variables as possible are removed." "What do you mean?" "In other words," Castellano replied, "home is the place where you're most likely to sleep as you ordinarily do. Variations might be caused by a change in the environment." "Yeah, okay. I guess that would be more convenient for me anyway. When do you want to begin?" "Oh, probably next week. I'll have my secretary call you in a few days to confirm the date." Trent got out of his chair. "Hey, I have to get back to work. My lunch hour is almost up." He started to the door. The doctor smiled at him. "Okay, Dave. See you sometime next week." Trent walked out.    two technicians from Columbia University. Actually they were graduate students already involved in sleep research and they knew Dr. Castellano at Columbia. Lori Howell and Carl Pruett arrived at Trent's apartment armed with two suitcases of equipment and an attache case containing a phone-link computer terminal that could be used with any Trent ushered them into the bedroom and they began setting up their equipment. He decided to clean and straighten the kitchen. Once they got started, there would be no free time to do the things that needed doing. He selected his most conservative pair of pajamas and put them on in the bathroom. As he approached the bedroom, he saw that they were almost ready. Pruett called out, "Mr. Trent, we're about ready for you now." Trent stepped into the room, feeling ridiculous. His pajama top sported pink turtles on a white background, while the pants were a hot pink. Pruett and Howell tried not to stare at the pajamas, which Trent had never before allowed anyone to see. "Well, I'm ready." He surveyed the room and his embarrassment turned to amazement as he looked at the equipment. The pens on the graph paper were still and a mass of colored wires lay near his pillow. On a table were some bottles and medical implements. The entire room had been transformed into a laboratory. Trent remarked, "It's fantastic how all this stuff can be miniaturized. I'm really impressed at its mobility." "Well, Mr. Trent," replied widely used as it is today. When the 'cessation of neural activity in the cerebrum' became the legal definition of death, it became necessary that this equipment be made portable and, above all, cheap so that local hospitals, emergency units and the like could have a quick and any time." Lori Howell motioned to the bed. "If you'll sit on the bed, Mr. Trent, I'll prepare you for the electroencephalogram." He walked over and sat down. "As you wish." She had already washed her hands and she began to work like a surgeon, Pruett acting as her assistant. He opened a book filled with diagrams and she prepared to apply the first electrode. She parted Trent's hair at the back of his head and rubbed his scalp with a wet cotton ball. It felt cold to him as it evaporated. "What's that?" he asked. "It doesn't smell like alcohol." "That's because it's not. It's acetone," she said, "to dissolve skin oils that might interfere with the transmission of electricity." She was ready for the next step. "Saline gel," she ordered. She was handed a cotton swab covered with a clear ointment. She applied it to the proper spot. "Now I'm applying an electrolyte gel to facilitate better conductivity. We're going to achieve electrical discharges directly from your brain." "I see," he said, beginning to feel like a lab animal. "Now for the electrode," she said. To a carefully chosen site on Trent's head, Howell taped a metal disk with a wire attached to it. This was labeled No. #. They continued the same process with the rest of the electrodes until all twelve were attached, including two on his eyelids to measure Rapid Eye Movement. These were the most uncomfortable of all. Trent was lying in bed now, connected to wires dangling in the air. Pruett moved a monitoring unit into the next room while Howell briefed the lab animal with last-minute instructions. "Mr. Trent, we're about ready to begin now. All you have to do is sleep. We'll take care of the rest. Our machines won't be heard in here and you needn't worry about those electrodes. Just think about how many women are going to sleep tonight with curlers in their hair. Electrodes are a lot easier to get used to than curlers, I can assure you." He was surprised. "You mean you've undergone sleep-testing before?" "Oh, yes," she lied. "I would never ask a person to do anything I hadn't tried myself." What he didn't know wouldn't hurt him, she thought. Turning to the doorway, she called, "Carl, switch it on." Trent was surprised that he felt absolutely nothing. He had almost expected, when hooked to the machine, that he would become part of it, part of an electronic being. "Blink your eyes, if you will, a few times just to see if everything's working properly." Under the electrodes, he blinked. Pruett informed her, "Lori, I'm getting some blinking here. Everything looks good." She moved toward the door and turned off the lights. "Good night, pleasant dreams." Trent returned her "good night" as she shut the door.    The New York Clone Bank had been in existence since # and in commercial operation since #. It had enjoyed a great success among the more affluent members of society and had recently fallen within the financial reach of the upper middle class. Anyone who could afford the price could have a clone, an exact duplicate of himself, made from the genetic information in one of his body cells and grown and kept alive in the Bank. Whenever an organ transplant was needed, or quantities of blood, one's clone would be the perfect donor, eliminating the possibility of tissue rejection in transplants. But perhaps the most attractive aspect of cloning was that with the imminent arrival of braintransplant capability, immortality, or at least something close to it, would be possible. When one's own frail body was worn out after seventy years, it would be possible to transplant the brain, the seat of consciousness, into a young, clonal body, exactly like the original in every way. The storage of clones occupied five floors in the Bank and space was being used up rapidly. Already proposals for a new building were being presented to the Board and something would have to be done about it soon. Dr. Harold Bennet was the Supervisor of Clone Maintenance, Night Shift. He resented the title because of the janitorial duties it implied. Granted, somebody had to oversee the care of the Bank's subhuman population but he hated having such a label on his resume. His hours and lack of contact with other scientists in his field were isolating him from the mainstream of research. But the job market is bad now, he reasoned to himself. At least he had a job in his field, which was more than a lot of his fellow graduates could say. Still, he was sinking into a rut in this job. While he would like to be doing research, he really wasn't looking very hard for such an opportunity. Bennet's mind had long since wandered from the journal he had been reading and he was startled when someone knocked on the door. He told the visitor to come in and Charlie Lowe, one of the technicians, entered. "Doctor Bennet, something very odd has happened with one of the clones." "What is it, Charlie?" "It's hard to explain. You're going to have to see for yourself. I've never seen anything like it. C'mon." They stepped into the corridor and began walking to the Clone Storage Center, which occupied most of the floor. Lowe continued, "About fifteen minutes ago we got a warning signal from the computer monitor that all sensory contact with Clone #-# had been broken. This doesn't necessarily mean anything since we're having equipment failures all the time. But when we, Greg Estes and I, went to take a look at it, we found...well, I know you're going to say this is impossible but we found the clone in an odd position." They entered the anteroom to the Storage Center and put on the sterile gowns and masks that were always worn in the germ-free environment of the clone-tube galleries. Charlie continued talking as they entered. "You've got to see this. The sensory wires on the clone were pulled out and we found them in its hand." They passed row upon row of clone tubes, three levels high, accessible by catwalks. The dim light of the room added an eerie quality to the quiet galleries. There were seldom many people here and the atmosphere was hushed. The only sound was that of the quiet, automatic machinery. One could hear the gurgling of the pseudo-amniotic fluid pumps and the hissing of the oxygen system. The two men walked down the silent aisle, passing tier after tier of floating bodies, all in the fetal position; human but mindless, only the motor portions of their brains intact. Thank God their eyes are never open, thought Bennet. No matter how long he worked in this place, he always felt a little uneasy walking past the silent spectators, as if on parade. In his nightmares he could easily imagine the clones becoming animate. They approached the clone tube beside which Greg Estes was standing, writing on his clipboard. He saw them and called out, "Over here, Doctor Bennet." They stopped a few feet away from #-# and Bennet saw the hand with the wires, just as described. It was apparent, though, that the wires were not being grasped by the hand but were merely caught on it, as if some movement of the arm had accidently ripped them out. However, there should have been no movement at all. Bennet let out a whistle and turned to the technicians. "That's really something. How did it happen?" Estes looked at him. "We were hoping, Doctor, that you could tell us." He surveyed the situation more closely. "Well, it looks to me like a loose wire in the monitoring system somehow gave the clone a shock. It moved as a reflex action and accidentally pulled out the wires." "I don't think so. I checked for loose wires and couldn't find any," said Estes. He continued, "Besides, the chances are that if there was enough current to cause a reflex action, the clone would have been electrocuted. As you can see, it's very much alive, perhaps more than we would like to think." Bennet eyed him with disdain. "Are you suggesting that perhaps our clonal friend moved of his own volition? The cerebrum is destroyed long before artificial parturition, making thought or independent movement impossible. Look at the scalp closely. There are the sea -- " He stopped abruptly. There were no scars on the skull where the massive doses of acetylcholine should have been injected to render the brain incapable of storing information. These doses were normally injected in the frontal and occipital lobes of both sides of the cerebrum but the cerebellum and the medulla oblongata were never disturbed because of their vital functions in controlling the involuntary life mechanisms of the body. The result was an organic machine kept alive by hormone injections and intravenous feedings. The "thing" was more vegetable than human and the Supreme Court had even ruled as much on the matter, stating that the higher portion of the brain had to be functioning in order for the organism to be considered human. Bennet whispered emphatically, "There are no scars. That brain could still be fully intact." Lowe added, "In other words, we have here a human being." Bennet turned sharply to both of them. "Not a word about this to it up for testing everything as on a normal human, not just the motor portion as you would on a clone. We've got to determine if this brain is really intact. Charlie, get me the file on this clone. We have to see if there are records of the injections or not. Then I want to meet both of you in my office as soon as possible." Bennet headed for his office. The behaviorists would have a field day on this one, he thought, if this is really what it appears to be. What could a lifetime as a fetus do to a man's mind? The implications were profound. Within forty-five minutes the men were gathered in Bennet's office, having completed their tasks. Bennet read the file out loud. "This clone belongs to a Mr. David Trent, who lives here in the city. It was made when he was seven months old and his parents set up a trust fund for its care here at the Bank. Let's see, # was when he was cloned and it's now #. He must be about thirty-six years old. What does the medical history show, Greg?" "Well, the checklist says that all the acetylcholine injections were given. The supervisor's inspection sheet is marked 'satisfactory' and states that all the items on the checklist are complete. But wait...the supervisor's sheet is dated before the checklist. Something must have been mixed up." "Yes," said Bennet, "and the clone might never have had its injections." He sighed. "We may have a real legal problem on our hands." "Do you think the courts would declare the clone a human being?" Bennet grew thoughtful. "I hope not. Beside the inevitable law suit, which could hurt the Bank financially, we could be deprived of a good research opportunity." "Meaning you can't experiment on 'human beings,' " Estes said. "Exactly. And just think of the possibilities. For the behaviorists, there's the opportunity to observe a mind whose whole existence was without stimulation or rational thought. It would probably give them a chance to learn more about which aspects of behavior are learned and which are inherent in the human psyche. Also, from a neurological point of view, we have an opportunity here to learn about the way thought and neural activity are related. But all this depends on whether or not we'll be allowed to is going to be a big factor in that respect so let's get on it." They left the office. For aspiring writers, and "a fascinating insiders' view of the profession." -- Publishers Weekly # top SF writers discuss the writing of science fiction and fantasy, including Poul Anderson, Frederik Pohl, Frank Herbert, John Brunner, Harlan Ellison, Theodore Sturgeon, and the editor of the book, Reginald Bretnor. # at bookstores, or direct from the publisher.    The sleep-lab technicians had nights now and this was the seventh. Dr. Castellano was speaking privately with Pruett while Pruett was explaining to Castellano the past week's progress. "Everything was' perfectly normal at away and no signs of any organic disturbance. The pattern I have in my hand, pattern A, exemplifies this. Then at #:# of the fourth night we got this pattern, pattern B. Now notice that here he's in Stage Four sleep, the deepest stage. Then suddenly we get this pattern from God knows where with mixed gamma and' beta waves. Pattern B has been occurring over increasing periods for the past three nights. That's why we thought it would be good to have you look at it." "Has there been any equipment failure?" asked Castellano. "No, Doctor. We used three different machines and got the same results on each. Whatever is causing this is in his brain and I'll be damned if there's anything about it in the literature. Granted, there are normally some variations in the pattern for different reasons but here we have a whole new pattern. This would seem to indicate a drastic change in the functioning of the brain -- and that should be impossible. The basic pattern just isn't supposed to change." "Yes, Carl. I tend to agree with you. By the way, do you have a tape recorder?" "Yes, we always do in sleep testing." "Good," said the psychiatrist. "I'm going to try to talk with him if and when the pattern occurs and I want to get it on tape. This should prove very interesting. Oh -- one more thing -- have you questioned Trent at all in conjunction with these B patterns? I'm particularly interested in any dreams he's had." "Yes, we have. If you look on the graph, you'll see we had pattern B for a while and then it returned to pattern A in Stage Three sleep. Then it quickly went up to Stage One, consciousness. Trent told us in each case of a dream about floating. Do you -- " "Yes, that's exactly what I'm looking for. He has mentioned those dreams before. That's very strange and I can't connect everything just yet. Somehow it all has to fit together but I can't seem to figure out how. I hope interrogation will help us." There was a knock at the door. Lori Howell popped her head in. "Doctor Castellano, the patient has just gone to bed. Are you ready?" "Yes, Lori. Let's watch the They watched the patterns increase in amplitude and wavelength as Trent fell asleep. Everything was a firm pattern A. After two hours they had finished a pot of coffee and were beginning to get bored. Trent was just starting to go into Stage Four sleep, the deepest part of sleep, but now he was in pattern B. "Doctor Castellano," said Howell, "here it is again. Notice those sharp peaks as opposed to pattern A's rounded peaks. This is definitely pattern B. Do you think we should try to wake him?" "Not yet," replied the psychiagraph." He studied the graph for a time and then said, "Now that's strange. He's in Stage Three sleep and he should be dreaming but the lack of Rapid Eye Movement shows that he's not. As a matter of fact, he wasn't dreaming before, when he was in the period of light sleep in pattern A. Let's -- " He stopped in mid-sentence. The pattern was changing back to pattern A. Trent woke and clutched his arm, sitting up quickly. He looked at everyone and then started to laugh. "Ha," he said, "it was only a dream." He turned to Castellano. "Doctor, you know that dream I told you about, the one where I was floating? Well, this time I tried to move and my muscles were really stiff, as if I had been inactive for a long time. Anyway, I started moving in this sort of thick fluid I told you about and I felt something hard, like a wall. Then my arm hit against something flexible, like a rope or a wire. I tried to move it out of my way but it didn't give. I hurt my arm on it and then I woke up. It's the funniest thing." Neither Castellano nor the technicians seemed to find anything funny about it and they looked at each other with surprise. The description of the rope or wire brought to mind the fetal umbilical cord but Castellano quickly dismissed the idea. He was beginning to question his Freudian fetal theory altogether. Pruett questioned Trent. "Mr. Trent, are you absolutely sure you shows that you couldn't possibly have been dreaming at any time while you were asleep." Trent was indignant. "Look, I know what I dreamed. Maybe your machine's on the blink. You've used three already and -- " Castellano put a stop to the argument. "Don't worry, Dave, that's unimportant. You were obviously dreaming something and perhaps we can find an explanation for the reason there was no indication of it on the graph. At any rate, I'd like you to go back to sleep again so we can collect more data." They left the room and Trent started to fall asleep again. After what seemed like a long time, he slipped through the stages of sleep into the mindless limbo of Stage Four. "He's in Stage Four, Doctor," reported Howell. "Physiological functions are very low." They waited impatiently for pattern B to appear and after a while it started abruptly. "There it is, Doctor," whispered Pruett.    In Bennet's office three very grave men sat in heated discussion. es that the clone has a mind and that the cerebrum is intact. This is legally a human being, not a clone," said Estes. Bennet agreed. "Yes, that's true. But why should we be getting two make any sense. This is an anomaly that has never been observed before. It could lead to a very important breakthrough in our understanding of the mind. We don't know how spending a whole life in a clone tube -- with no stimulus whatsoever -- could possibly permit be able to find out. We could very easily have stumbled onto something truly important." Like a tunelong forgotten but suddenly called to mind, ambition ran through Bennet's head. Here was the chance, the opportunity, the lucky break. He would be on the ground floor of a new breakthrough. He could make a name for himself. Hadn't he majored in psychology during those pre-med years? Now he could put it. all to use. Estes had more immediate and practical things on his mind. "You haven't thought, Doctor, what this could do to us. You know the laws against experimenting on human beings. This thing is legally human and it probably has a mind. Even if you could complete your research, you could never publish anything on it. You'd be arrested and so would we, as accomplices. Remember, there are still many people vehemently opposed to cloning. If this ever got out, there's no telling what could happen." Bennet thought this over and ambition slowly retreated to the far corners of his mind. Finally he looked at Lowe. "What do you think, Charlie?" Lowe immediately responded. "Doctor Bennet, there's only one thing we can do. We have to destroy the cerebrum -- as it should have been destroyed years ago. If we just leave it, somebody else may find out about it and that could be very bad ifit ever got out -- bad for the Bank and bad for us. It's better for all concerned if we destroy the cerebrum now. No one would ever know. It's the only way." Bennet looked at Estes. "I agree," said Estes. "We have to do it and quickly, before anyone finds out." The scientist slowly nodded his head and sighed. "Yes, you're right. It's the only way. Bring the proper equipment and include a surgical drill. We're going to have to drill through the skull. Then meet me in the scrub room." They left and Bennet slowly made his way to the anteroom adjacent to the main part of the Storage Center. He had just finished scrubbing when Lowe and Estes walked in with sterilized equipment. They scrubbed in silence and then made their way to the clone. Bennet drained some of the thick pseudo-amniotic fluid from the tube and removed the part of the tube covering the head. Then he secured the clone in place with restraining straps. When this was done, he stopped for a moment to examine the bald head. "This is going to be a bit different than our normal procedure on fetuses. The fontanelles are closed. We have to drill." Bennet was handed a cotton alcohol swab with which he sterilized the scalp. Then he found the juncture of the frontal and pareital plates of the skull where the anterior fontanel le had been. "Scalpel." He was handed the scalpel and made several incisions. Carefully he separated the skin. Trent was floating, motionless. He heard strange, muffled sounds and felt something cold and hard touching his head. "Drill." Bennet was handed a small, high-speed drill with which he made a tiny hole in the skull. Trent felt pain and tried to cry out. No sound emerged. Estes saw the lips move and called it to Bennet's and Lowe's attention. "Look, the lips are moving, as if he...it...was trying to articulate." "We'd better hurry. The drill may have hurt. After all, we're not using a local anesthetic." and was ready for the next step. "Acetylcholine." A hypodermic was handed to him and he punctured the three membranes enclosing the brain -- the dura, the arachnoid and the pia matter -- injecting acetylcholine into the frontal lobes of both hemispheres. "We still have the pattern with the rounded peaks, Doctor. No sign of the other one. I can see the injections beginning to take effect now." Bennet drilled again and injected the acetylcholine into the occipital portion of the brain. Trent's mind rapidly faded away, out of existence. Bennet watched the cerebral lines of neural impulses were scattered through the cortex. He stared at them, contemplating what he had just done. "Not a word of this to anybody, ever." Estes and Lowe nodded in agreement.    In Trent's room a man in bed was slowly coming into consciousness. tently. "Doctor Castellano, we still have pattern B but he's waking up. He'll be conscious in pattern B for the first time that we've ever observed." The man stirred and opened his eyes. I'm here again, he thought. Why are they looking at me so strangely? "David," said Castellano, "how do you feel?" He decided to retain his incognito. Besides, who would believe him if he told the truth? The clone spoke through Trent's mouth. "Fine, Doctor, quite well." "Did you dream anything?" "Dream? No." The clone tried to contact Trent's mind as he had always been able to before. There was nothing there. Somehow he knew that there would never be anything there again. He was David Trent now and all those years as an unnoticed observer in Trent's mind were finished. David Trent was dead. "Doctor Castellano," said Pruett, "pattern B seems stronger now. No sign of pattern A at all." Castellano eyed Trent curiously. There was something different about the man in front of him but he couldn't quite put his finger on it.    The next morning, briefcase in hand, a man in a gray business suit stepped out into the street on his way to work. Indistinguishable from the rest of the mindless, directionless mass of people, he quickened his pace as he neared the bus stop. The sky was overcast with smog again and it looked as if it would be another hot, sticky day. He boarded the bus.  Back in the days of H,L. Gold and Frederik Pohl, one of the names They didn't even know who Smith was, then; only that he wrote some anywhere else. He was the creator of the pinlighters and the go-captains and the Norstrilians and the Underpeople; of stroon and pianoforming and Space#, and all the other strange people and inventions in the universe of the Instrumentality of Mankind. Smith's last appearance here was in #, the same year as the death of Dr. Paul Myron Anthony Linebarger -- then revealed as the man behind Smith. But there was also, at times, a woman behind Smith: Paul's wife Genevieve. She had collaborated with him on several stories, including "The Lady who Sailed the Soul," which appeared in these pages. And she knew him, obviously, better than anyone else. Next month's cover story is "The Queen of the Afternoon," a posthumous collaboration. From an uncompleted manuscript left by Paul, Genevieve has completed a story set in a time little touched on in other Smith fiction: the time of the Fighting Trees and the Unauthorized Men, of the Rule of the Jwindz and the origins of the Instrumentality itself. Also watch for "The Defector," a unique story that ponders the kind of responsibilities a writer may fa :e if he becomes a Real Writer and creates Real Characters -- by the leading Soviet sf author Olga Larionova. And a few other surprises that ought to please all of you. Nine classic tales guaranteed by John Variey # to entertain. Introduction The spectacular first novel by science Illustrations by Rick Bryant. "Highly satisfying." -- The New York Times Recently published -- A space adventure of gambling and derring-do, starring Chet McCoy, Intergalactic Bookie Extraordinaire "Isn't just a good read, it's a great read." -- Damon Knight "Breathtakingly original and just damned good ." -- Harlan Ellison Dell Publishing Co., Inc. I Dag Hammarskjold Plaza # East #th Street New York, N.Y. # Dell the Norns are wakeful: they weave the rope And truly spin what I know. Richard Wagner Siegfried, Act #, Sc. I By definition there is no such thing as a fail-safe interstellar vessel. Spacemen know it, live by it, on occasion die from it. Starship technology is too radical, too complex; the vastnesses and emptinesses "out there" discourage dreams of ideality. Designers do the best they can, of course, but... The engineering team responsible for TerrStshp Tristan at GrossEuropa Raumschijfwerk, GmgH, in Stuttgart, was talented, eminently abreast of the state-of-the-art. assembled the vehicle on-orbit were dedicated, first-rate employees. Nevertheless, during the starship's seventh deep-space mission, Tristan succumbed to immutable odds -- or so it seemed at the time. In midflight, while supposedly undetectable by chance observation, an unheard-of occurrence took place: The ship's dual-fusion tokamaks failed simultaneously, without warning. One instant Tristan arrowed true, existing only hypothetically as a flux of non-relativistic waveforms propagated at unthinkable velocity through equally hypothetical n-space; the next, it floundered, a bulbous-ended titanium alloy cylinder in the pragmatic starlight of the Einsteinian universe -- not its proper element. A mere tenth-of-a-parsec distant, the nearest planetary system might as well have wheeled on the opposite rim of the galaxy. The sea of stars is dotted with countless islands but they are desperately far apart. Robinson Crusoe and brethren are a vanished species.    Senior Xenologist Grije van Polder came awake with a start. Silence, total darkness, engulfed him. He felt a bubble of fear swell rapidly, threaten to burst into panic as the whirling vertigo of transition churned his bowels. Then -- sudden weightlessness. Pulse pounding in his throat, he fumbled with blind fingers at the restraint webbing of his bunk. The compartment's sparse furnishings, as if by magic, rearranged themselves in the choking, near-palpable blackness. Lack of gravity made his disorientation absolute. He moved swimmingly, bumping his head on objects unseen, and at last found the touch-plate that should have activated the sliding door. He slapped the plate time and again, clutching the door handle to prevent himself from drifting away. Nothing happened. Van Polder swore a wholesome oath. He was groping for the mechanical override latch when the door slid out of his grasp. Siridar Mashbravatan's swarthy, bearded countenance hovered topsy-turvy in the hatchway, limned in the dim glow of an emergency lamp on the companionway bulkhead. It was the first time that van Polder had seen the linguist without his turban. "Whew! Thanks, Mash. What is it?" "Blessed if I know. A powerroom flap of some sort. Always did feel thse bloody space-buckets were death traps. Now I'm certain."' "Easy," said van Polder. The quixotic linguist, his companion on four previous field expeditions, was exhibiting his usual brand of amiable pessimism. "Let's hear the score before we jump to conclusions. Where are the others?" "In the lounge." Rigged for deep space, the ship's freefall safety lines had been stowed after n-space transition when pseudogee enveloped the vessel. Neither of the scientists considered himself a "spaceman"; they negotiated the passageway with the inept clumsiness characteristic of most planet dwellers. All the members of the other four xenology teams were attempting to cling to something, if not to one another, in "C" deck's cramped passenger lounge -- exhibiting an array of fear-filled eyes and apprehensive, down-drawn mouths. Xenologist Gerda Malmstrom, leader of the five-member team soon due to be dropped among Plumma IV's aborigines, glanced upward, blonde hair floating wildly bouffant in zero gee. "What's gone sour?" demanded van Polder. "It's a total power outage, Van. We're...dead in space." Ice-blue eyes luminous with concern, Gerda suddenly reflected upon her choice of words. "It's a helluva walk to added lamely. At that instant in Tristan's power room the ship's second astrogation officer hung back, watching with anxious eyes as the chief engineer and his deputy sweated over the instrumentation displays of a curved, desk-like console. The chief was belted into the control chair; the deputy was stretched out in midair, head-downward. Reading the displays inverted was common practice. "I just don't get it," drawled the younger engineer. "We have more than adequate plasma temp and flux density. Excitation levels and flow rates are holding up there in the green. How in blazes can one unit be down, let alone both?" The chief engineer's grunt was caustic, his squint fixed, his expression puzzled. "Sure, everything's green," was his terse remark. "Except that not one lousy gigawatt is outputting from either tok." "But that's...goofy! It's not possible." "Read the power meters -- and weep." After a protracted silence made weighty by cogitation, the junior engineering officer tendered a suggestion. "Chief, what say we throw the Ops Manual on the viewer? We could reset, flush the lines, then start with Procedure 'G' and bring 'em back up from there. Who knows? Maybe the fuel's contaminated." The older man wagged his head from side to side. "All seawater's contaminated, not to mention that it's also loaded with umpteen kinds of salts and other crud." He gestured with a despondent hand. "Look for yourself. The malfunction-detector circuits are one thousand per cent green. Computer says all filtration, deuterium-tritium extraction and pumping elements are running smooth, normal -- and eating beaucoup amp-hours of precious battery charge in the process, dammit! Uh-uh -- we won't find the answer to this one in any manual." "B-but..." The other lapsed into frustrated silence. The astrogation officer chewed his tongue. At last he summoned the courage to make his presence felt. "The, uh, skipper's itching for a status summary, Chief. The intercom system's out and I'm... What can I tell him?" "Tell him we're working on it." "I, er, doubt if that'll satisfy -- " "Tell him, Mister! Now boogie off. And for Chrissake, stay out of our hair." "Aye, Chief." Tail between his legs, the astrogator boosted himself from the power room, dreading the thunder and lightning sure to descend upon his return to the conning bridge. Minutes later the ship's surgeon appeared in the hatchway of "C" deck's passenger lounge. Looking stern, he searched out van Polder, beckoning with a solemn forefinger. The doctor kept his voice confidentially low. "Van, better have your people gather together their outdoor clothing and stand by. Life support and the other essentia subsystems are operating on emergency batteries. I've advised the captain to seal off all unnecessary compartments, then stabilize the remainder at plus twenty degrees 'F.' We have to ease the strain on those batteries." " Twenty degrees below freezing?" "Yep. Got to. The ship's radiating thermal energy pretty fast." "I'm aware of the emergency, Doctor, but -- "Have them get ready to bundle up," the medic interrupted with a tired voice. "Luckily you researchers have suitable heavy clothing on board, which is more than I can say for we poordevil crewmen. We'll just have to tough it out, I suppose." "Doctor, our survival gear is stowed in the forward holds," pointed out the xenologist, "packed and cartoned for paradrop." "Um-m-m." The doctor scratched an ear. "You'll simply have to dig it out then. Or else be very, very uncomfortable." "For how long?" "There's no way to even guess yet." The xenologist frowned. "Come on, Doctor. The others can't overhear us. Is the failure catastrophic? You needn't spare me. I'd much rather know the truth." "Catastrophic?" The medic sighed. "Just the opposite, I'm both happy and sorry to say. There seems to be nothing wrong with our fusion power system." "I don't understand." "Neither I nor anyone else does either." The doctor arched his brows quizzically. "Engineering is in a quandary, hopping about, chasing their tails. How does one repair a nonmalfunction?" Pondering this, the xenologist was startled' when a ship's officer caromed into view and came flying down the passageway. He checked his headlong' plunge, wide-eyed and out of breath. "Dr. van Polder, the captain insists...you come to the bridge at once. We, uh, have a... You won't believe this, sir, but it's... We have a visitor." "A what?" "Please, I know it sounds looney but it's true. Captain Dichter says to bring a linguist and w-whoever else...might be able to help." Van Polder regarded the officer narrowly. "You mean we've made contact with another ship?" "No, sir. Nothing's around us for...light-years." "Then where, if I may ask, did this 'visitor' spring from?" The officer, a polite, tow-headed German, looked embarrassed. "Only wish I knew, sir. Please come with me now. If you don't, the captain's orders are to, uh, drag you." The xenologist resisted an impulse to laugh aloud. "That won't be necessary. I'm curious to see whether you've been exceeding your Schnapps ration or..." He cast a glance over his shoulder. "Mash, Gerda, come along. The captain wants us on the bridge. If what this gentleman has been telling me is true, it could prove to be interesting."    And it was. Utterly composed, the intruder stood erect, his back to the communications console. Seemingly he was a male Caucasian of indeterminate years. He wore the sky-blue tunic and ankle-gathered slacks of a watch officer. He was sandy-haired and dark-eyed, and he looked painfully ordinary in the dim light cast by an emergency lamp just above the conning console. His feet were bare. At first van Polder thought someone might be having a bit of fun at their expense but he soon dismissed the notion. The thick silence pervading the bridge, and the captain's attentive mein, precluded practical jokes. There was something about the intruder that looked oddly out of place. Try as he would, van Polder could not pin down what it was that bothered him most about the visitor's appearance. Then it registered. The man appeared to be standing firmly on the deck matting in all defiance of zero gee. Without velcro-soled space boots, the posture seemed unnatural. Backed by a dumb-struck assemblage of bridge officers, the aging captain did not take his eyes from the stranger, not even when the xenologist and his companions made their appearance. "He was naked when he first appeared," Captain Dichter said in an unsteady voice. "Naked?" "As a jay," assured the captain. "After a moment, when he got a look at the rest of us, the uniform kind of...grew around him. What do you make of it?" Van Polder swallowed with difficulty. "I'm not...sure. Have you learned anything else about him?" "Negative. You now know precisely as much as the rest of us do." "Has he said anything?" "Not a syllable. He just stands there and stares..." "He shouldn't be able to stand," said van Polder. "I...know." Studying the intruder, van Polder was fascinated, almost mesmerized. He clutched the grab-rail surrounding the command pedestal until his knuckles whitened. "Mash," he said softly, "why not try talking to him?" Mashbravatan licked his lips. "Glad to have a go if you think it possible. Wish I had a clue as to his, er -- " "Try Lingua Stella," urged the xenologist. The linguist seemed surprised. "That's rather an odd choice for openers, but if you say so." He pulled himself hand-over-hand to the far side of the command pedestal until he was no more than six meters from the intruder, who continued to regard them with steadfast aplomb. Mashbravatan addressed the stranger in carefully phrased interstellar trade patois, sounding somewhat hesitant and formal. His voice trailed off when the newcomer took a tentative step forward and closed his eyes. Suddenly the linguist convulsed. He clapped both hands over his temples and tucked himself into the fetal position, performing a slow tumble in midair. Then he screamed. As if released from a spell, everyone surged forward to help the thrashing linguist. There were numerous collisions. Van Polder noted a laser weapon in the security officer's hairy fist. The intruder opened his eyes, holding one arm aloft. "An auditory coding system, of all things!" he said, his Anglo-Terran pronunciation and diction a letter-perfect imitation of Mashbravatan 's. "How dull of me not to have inferred it from the physical construction of your... Forgive my clumsiness, sir. The intrusion was brief, but necessary. You see, I had no baseline from which to derive. Your discomfort will pass quickly." Mashbravatan did recover fast. He managed to grasp an outstretched hand and let himself be drawn back to the relative safety of the grab-rail. "Quite," he said, looking dazed. "Ton are responsible for intercepting my ship?" asked the captain. Even though bom and bred in the Hartz Mountains, Klaus Dichter had earned a reputation for classic Prussian efficiency. His blood pressure was obviously soaring at the moment. The intruder's regular features reflected dismay. "I do hope I haven't caused you too much inconvenience." "Inconvenience!" Color heightened in the captain's neck. "We are indebted to you for much more than 'inconvenience;' sir. I've no idea what you've done, or why. But I must insist you restore our power system immediately." "Why, you seem angry." The stranger sounded incredulous. "Was it reprehensible to impose my presence at this time, to pause and exchange acquaintances? I'd hoped we might sit down together and converse like gentlefolk, perhaps share a cup of...mead. Mead? No, that's an anachronism. Bear with me -- I'm rather new at this. Ah, yes; coffee. Coffee, then." Although bombastic and proud, Captain Dichter was by no means a stupid man. Eyes narrowed, he cocked his head in speculation. "We'll be delighted to offer you hospitality, sir, as soon as our power source is restored to operation. Without power, our atmosphere will become extremely cold. In fifty or sixty hours, when the emergency batteries are exhausted, we will all die." "Really?" The stranger seemed genuinely perplexed. "One moment. Let me assure myself of something." He closed his eyes. "Oh, dear! Another foolish error. Again, I must ask your pardon. You'll think me dreadfully incompetent. I had assumed that your motive force... No matter. Let us have light and heat, by all means. There! That's much more cozy." Van Polder felt the tension ease. Beside him. Captain Dichter heaved a profound sigh of relief as glow panels lighted throughout the conning bridge and the life-support blowers speeded to provide a soft susurration of moving air. Gradually pseudo-gee forces returned the group to the deck. Captain Dichter seized the xenologist's arm. "By all that's holy," he whispered, "humor him, van Polder! Keep him talking. Find out how long he intends to detain us and why the devil he's doing these things. I'm going aft to the power room." "Right, Captain. Will you have a messman serve coffee and cakes in the astrogators' lounge? Gerda, Mash and I will see what we can find out." Dichter smacked his lips. "I presume you're thinking the same thing lam." "About...him?" "Um," nodded the captain. "We seem to have here a being several orders of magnitude beyond ourselves, van Polder. Since you're the expert when it comes to dealing with ET's, I leave him to you. But use extreme caution, please." "We'll handle him with kid gloves." Dichter blinked repeatedly. "Why, in God's name," he muttered, "did this have to happen on my ship?"    The intruder declined both food and drink, insisting that his earlier statement had been figurative. But scant time passed before van Polder began to appreciate the other's masterful penchant for dissimulation. During the past hour he had managed a direct answer to exactly one question and the xenologist intuited even that to be salted with erudite sarcasm. Displaying considerable charm, Gerda Malmstrom had politely asked his name. The stranger had stared at her with peculiar intensity before making a reply. "Skuld," he had said with jovial emphasis. "Call me Skuld." Van Polder's suspicion of sarcasm was based upon Gerda' s swift intake of breath, her moue of surprise. The name had also jogged a mnemonic chord in his own subconscious. Skuld had made much of the fact that they were research scientists -- scholars, in his opinion, were to be held the noblest creatures in the galaxy -- bound for field research among "our flowering younger species," as he had put it. His effusiveness reminded the xenologist of a holodrama scene he had once enjoyed wherein the hero delivered five minutes' worth of nonsequiturs for the sole purpose of sidetracking three villains from participating in an incident crucial to the plot. Then after Mashbravatan had excused himself in order to make himself more presentable and had returned with a combed beard and a freshly wrapped turban, Skuld had without preamble begun speaking to Mash in what the xenologist knew to be his native tongue, Bengali. Like van Polder, Gerda had listened in a state of perplexity, while Mash's swarthy countenance had lit with joy. The pair had happily jabbered together for minutes. "Your friend possesses admirable command over a multiplicity of, er, languages," had been Skuld's compliment. "May I ask your specialty, Doctor van Polder?" "Separating grain from chaff," he had retorted, suddenly nettled. "Grain from..." Skuld had closed his eyes. "Oh, yes, I see. As similes go, that's a most interesting one." Not to be put off, van Polder had said, "Mr. Skuld, would you think it terribly presumptuous if I asked your specialty?" "Why, not at all. I suppose I, too, think of myself as a scholar. And I love to go good deeds -- good turns, if you will." "But, Mr. Skuld, we've learned nothing about you. Haven't we the right to know why you have chosen to strand our vessel here?" W#W c# : #I : #I :. Asimov's robots...Shelley's monster... Poe's mummy...Berryman's aliens...All these and other strange creations are now ready to invade the college campus. Lawler's new anthology for science fiction courses provides the critical framework and historical perspective students need to understand the forms and conventions of this field of literature. Donald L. Lawler East Carolina University Early #about # pages PaperInstructor's Manual For adoption consideration, request an examination copy from your regional Houghton Mifflin office. Houghton Miff lin Dallas, TX #  Geneva, IL # Hopewell, NJ # Palo Alto, CA #  Boston, MA # Skuld had chuckled pleasantly. "Oh, no, not Mr. Skuld, if you please. Just...Skuld." Nor had he given the least acknowledgment of van Polder's direct question. When Captain Dichter returned, all bustle and curiosity, Gerda and Skuld were deeply involved in a philosophical discussion. Van Polder could think of no graceful way to redirect the conversation toward more practical ends. The captain listened for a moment, wearing an agonized squint. He shifted his weight in the divan, throwing the xenologist a questioning glance. Van Polder merely shrugged. "I am thoroughly intrigued by your mechanistic interpretation of the universe," Skuld was saying, "and your place in it -- your 'destiny,' as you put it. Isn't selfdeterminism a product of Humanity's total heritage? Consider the matter, Gerda. All that you are, or ever hope to be, is inextricably bound to an eons-long chain of genetically coded protein molecules stretching back to the first cellular creatures in your ancient seas." But Gerda -- practical Gerda -- was not buying simplistic double-talk. "Are you suggesting that genetic conditioning, or my 'heritage' as you put it, makes me master of my fate?" Skuld's lip curled. "To some extent," he replied, " -- when all of the complex variables such as the wills, of your ancestors are taken into account. The last is allimportant: will." "I certainly didn't 'will' myself into existence," said Gerda. "Ah, but didn't you? I'm speaking now of the collective 'you.' My dear Gerda, do you imagine there would be a universe surrounding us had it not found existence within the minds -- wills -- of the myriad intelligences that inhabit it?" "What? Why, that's reflexive, paradoxical nonsense," Gerda said, beginning to smile. "Dear Gerda, perhaps you...have my number. Is that usage proper?" "You call yourself Skuld," she said with a twinkle in her eye. "Where, if I may ask, are Urthr and Verthandi?" Skuld seemed especially pleased. "Excellent!" he exclaimed. "We discover the true characteristics in any species by examining their early mythos. I imagine you do the same in your work, my dear. Nor do I consider myself quite as clever as I did a moment ago." Captain Dichter had heard enough. He sat forward and Harrumphed! with no-nonsense gusto. "Look here, Skuld. May we discuss our status? We've been drifting like some abandoned hulk for several hours. Now that you've, er... Now that power has been restored, I intend to move my ship. We have a schedule tp meet, after all." Skuld glanced at the repeater display, a readout of the ship's subjective timing system. "Where, O where, have the minutes fled? Tempus fugit and I must run." Mouth dry, van Polder rose. "Not without some sort of explanation, I hope." Skuld smiled sweetly. He bowed fluidly to Mashbravatan, bidding farewell in Bengali. Then he bowed again to Gerda. "Every success in your endeavors, dear lady. I wish you well." Tipping his head to van Polder, he said, "My seemingly mysterious actions and my reluctance to answer your questions have valid reasons. Easy answers would be of no value and might indeed cause harm. The principal answer will suggest itself to you shortly." Skuld bowed finally to the captain. "Wiedersehen, Herr Kapitan. Lebe wohl!" Skuld shimmered. Then he disappeared. A shocked stillness pervaded the astrogators' lounge. After an interval of pregnant silence. Mash said wonderingly, "Wasn't that excitingT' Captain Dichter growled an obscenity. "You wouldn't think it exciting if you had to given an account of it in your mission report." Ignoring the captain, Gerda said, "But who was he?" "He told us," said van Polder dryly, meeting his colleague's troubled eyes. "Skuld. When you mentioned the other Fates, he seemed to be amused." "I doubted that would get by you. Van." "Of course it didn't. But Skuld mixed his genders; the Fates were feminine in both Greek and Norse myth." "I say, what is all this?" demanded Mashbravatan, while the captain stepped back a pace, glowering. "Urthr, the Past; Verthandi, the Present; and Skuld, the Future -- the Norns, who spin the destiny of man." Gerda paused and looked thoughtful. "Skuld, the Future, I wonder if that's significant." Mash frowned. "He was simply putting us on?" "He sure as hell was," replied van Polder. "That celestial con man toyed with us. He picked your brain at the outset, Mash; then Gerda' s and probably mine and the captain's as well." "His German was terrible," muttered Dichter. "But why bother?" asked Gerda. "What did he gain from all this?" With a shrug of his shoulders, the linguist surmised, "Simple curiosity about what might be flying past in the night, probably." Van Polder grimaced. "That's as good an explanation as any I can come up with," he said, folding his arms. "We learned nothing, nothing; not even if he was truly aboard the ship." "Or whether he's corporeal at all," put in Gerda. ' ' Rubbish ! ' ' Mashbravatan said . "We saw him, heard him -- " "But did we touch him?" Wearing a pained expression, Captain Dichter clapped his hands. "Enough! I suggest we forego shadow-chasing and get on with the mission. There will be plenty of time later for conjecture."    The captain's basso rumbled with authority. "Transition in fifty seconds. Will it be necessary to recompute, Astrogator?" "Negative, sir. We're only about seven lights away. Our drift during shutdown was negligible. Request four or five minutes for sighting and re-alignment." "Granted, Astrogator. Carry on." In an aside Dichter invited the three research scientists to remain on the conning deck. "I'd like a word with you once we're under way." "Certainly, Captain." A warning klaxon bellowed, flooding the bridge with sound. Seconds dribbled from a flashing digital display above the helmsman's console. On the designated track, Tristan went irrational. Van Polder felt the familiar gutwrench queasiness of transition, the momentary "elevator effect" of partial weightlessness. "Normality" returned; Tristan's thousands of deadweight metric tons now floated in the multidimensional neverland of n-space. The larger astrogation tank lit up into a chaotic jumble of fiducial marks and esoteric symbology. Speckled throughout the tank were lambent, stereoperspective discs -- star analogs -- transduced from nonrelativistic energies impinging at many times the speed of light upon the starship's external sensors. The astrogation reticule crept slowly through some five degrees of arc as the computer. sought its objective. It locked in on a smallish circle of violet light -- the primary of Plumma whence Gerda and her team were bound, an insignificant fifteenthmagnitude star as viewed from distant Sol. Even as they watched, the violet circle in the reticule's crosshairs swelled, lightening in color to dark blue. A scratchy voice from somewhere behind van Polder asked, "Now what in hell caused that?" Captain Dichter stiffened. "Astrogator, check your alignment reference frame, please." He sounded perturbed. "Aye, sir; checking." The officer bent over his console, punching one code after another. "Verified, Captain. Major sighting reference is Rho Puppis. Nspectral analysis confirmed. Apparent included angle five-point-seven-ohnine-three degrees correlates to our objective... Hey, Skipper, something's wrong!" "My God!" Dichter jerked himself to his feet. Gingerly he stepped down from the command pedestal, staring into the astrogation tank as if hypnotized. The reticule pinpointed a ballooning disc that was turning light blue. It faded slowly to pastel gray, filling the reticule's inner concentric rings. "What is it?" asked van Polder, dreading the answer. "Nova!" informed an awe-filled voice close at hand. "Maybe even a super. Too soon to tell." The target disc waxed dull orange, growing... "As you were, Astrogator." Dichter turned away, popping a fist into his open palm. His eyes were hollow. "Secure your console, sir. Stand by to re-program." He glanced at the group of xenologists, not really seeing them. "Our n-space coordinates would have dumped us out a bare ninety diameters from that star -- into cataclysm!" "My abo society!" Gerda's hand flew to her throat. "Gone, my dear. It's as if they had never existed." I here are times when I am certain I have lost my senses. I hear put forward, by supposedly sane and rational people, propositions so mindless that I doubt my sanity. Could I be that wrong? One such experience happened while listening to the President's energy message to the people. Here was the President of the United States, a man who presumably can obtain the best advice from the world's most intelligent and informed people; and what I heard came out as nonsense. After further study it still seems nonsense. The best summary I've heard is quoted in Access to Energy, an excellent newsletter published by Dr. Petr Beckmann of the University of Colorado (# year, Box #, Boulder, Col. #; payment must accompany subscription order -- highly recommended). In Beckmann's latest there is a quote from an independent oil producer: "I find it; I develop it; I operate it; I take all the risks; I get # .#bbl. ; the government gets #bbl and the price to the consumer goes up." That's an energy policy? Now, were these enormous new taxes -- the greatest tax increase in US peacetime history -- to be applied to development of new energy resources, we would be involved in a sensible debate: should energy research be directed by the government, or left to private industry? One might rationally take either side of the issue, and the disagreement would be "legitimate;" I would not have that mind-boggling sensation of hearing what seems nonsense. But -- in the President's speech for the better part of an hour, research was mentioned precisely once, and then only in passing. Fusion was mentioned not at all. Neither were Space Power Satellites. There was plenty talk of "windfall profits" to the oil companies but very little of why many major oil companies love the new policy: it eliminates all hope of competition. There was nothing about alternate fuel sources, reclamation of sewage, or agricultural research; nothing about geopressurized domes (of which more later). Out in the fusion research laboratories they're laying off scientists as I write this. President Carter has declared war on the energy crisis, and his first marching order was to disband the armored divisions.    So what might be a sensible energy policy? Understand, I don't claim to be the world's greatest expert on the subject; perhaps it's possible that Carter and Company can refute what I'm saying; but I do claim that what I propose makes sense, and on the evidence mine appears a better policy than the one we seem doomed to adopt -- and I have heard no refutation, not even a discussion, from the "experts." I say this up front because recently I received an amazing letter from a professor in a state college. He had, it seems, been given a copy of one of my columns, and he wrote to tell me that he intended to use me as "an example of those who hold the view that since technology got us into our ecological dilemma, it can get us out of it." Then followed a rather imperious demand for my qualifications as an expert. I gather that creeping credentialism abounds at the professor's institution. He signed himself as an "ecologist". That's just as well, since he can hardly call himself a logician. I cannot think where I have ever said anything as amazing as that I don't accept that "technology got us into our ecological dilemma," and I certainly don't accept his syllogism. I tried to tell discuss specific problems and specific technologies, but that evidently did not appeal to him, for he never answered. Perhaps I do not have the right credentials to engage in correspondence with an "ecologist."    The first job in forming an energy policy is to look at time spans and constraints. It makes no sense to put together a policy which insures a crunch a few years downstream. Democracies have no very creditable record of planning for the future. Aristocracies and monarchies have sometimes worried about the next generation, simply because it's likely that the children of the ruling class will have to live with the problems created by present governors. One might think this would apply to democracies as well, but so far that's been rare. Yet: energy policy affects the future in an all-too-real sense. Unless backs in our real standard of living, we must prepare for the future; and by "we" I mean us, those my age and those just coming of voting age, and by "the future" I mean our future. It's a well-known fact that there was a "baby boom" in the late forties and early fifties. As a result we have a work force that's fairly large compared to the total population. This has resulted in relatively high unemployment among the young unskilled; but it has also enabled the work force to support everyone else. The Social Security program was never an actual insurance system; it always frankly depended on requiring the young workers to support the aged and retired -- and even with the large numbers entering the work force over the past few years, Social Security is bankrupt. What happens when the "babyboom" children, those born between # and #, retire? Who will support them? You see, the fertility rate in the US is quite low, below replacement; and for the next twenty years at least there cannot be much increase in the size of the work force. Even were we to have a new "baby boom" the effects on the work force would not be seen for nearly twenty years -- and there are fallout detriments to a sudden increase in population. One suspects that a campaign to increase the number of children per US family would not be an optimum solution. But if the work force stays constant or decreases, and the number of retired greatly increases, what is the result? We've seen it already; people don't retire, they just get poor. Even ownership of a home does little to cushion the blow: property taxes are far higher than the mortgage payments, and Social Security and retirement income generally can't meet the tax bill and leave anything left over. So: either the productivity per worker increases, or we have a hefty decline in real income for an increasingly large part of the population -- and precisely that portion of the population which has time for political activities, and has been around long enough to have some idea of how the political system works. What will the result of that be? There are a number of possibilities, none very pleasant. Probably the least unpleasant would be a backlash against "ecologists" and "concerned" people, the scrapping of conservation programs, and a crash program to increase productivity at any expense. The alternative to waiting for the crunch is to plan for increased worker productivity: and that means to expand the energy supply. The productivity of the work force has always been dependent on the availability and price of energy. Meanwhile, across the world there is a rising tide of demand: what, when I was in college, the professors called "the revolution of rising expectations." Some of those foreign beggars are actually demanding enough to eat! In many "developing" countries there is actually an expectation of development. I suggest that it is much harder to raise real per capita income from # a year to # than to raise it from # to #; that if it is to be done, it is likely to be done only with technology; and that takes energy. (It also makes it likely that the Western nations will grow even wealthier with respect to the poor ones; but see Matthew and the parable of the laborers in the vineyard on that. I should have thought it takes a twisted logic indeed to prefer an income of # yearly while the West stays put, than to have # percent more while the West does the same.) Well, all right; we'll have to have energy; but can't conservation do it? Or windmills? Or tide? Or magic? No one seriously thinks so, and few say it except some "ecology" publications more dedicated to ideology than fact. But can't we go back to the land? Conserve? How? The productive land is in production; sending any large part of the population "back to the land" would simply reduce the amount of food available. There is land that is not economic to farm; but to suggest that we "retire" our poor and aged onto inadequate farmland requires a callous disregard for human values almost beyond belief. Subsistence farming on poor land is appealing only to hopeless romantics who haven't tried it. There may be a few who like that sort of thing; but politically it's an impossible solution, requiring armies and police and the abrogation of democracy. No. To provide for the nonworking among us, both unemployed and aged, we need higher productivity; and that requires energy. For the near term -- say between now and the year # -- there are only two certain sources of energy in the quantities we will need. Coal and nuclear -- and perhaps, just perhaps, a third, one just discovered which does not yet figure into anybody's energy estimates. Coal has problems. For each # megaWatts of coal-fired electrical plant, there is created each second: # pounds of CO # , ten pounds of sulfur dioxide, # pounds of bottom and fly ash and a lot of other stuff. If you prefer annual figures, # tons of SO # , and # or so tons of sludges generated in the scrubbers. There is also put into the atmosphere considerably more radioactivity (in the form of radium and radon not removed by scrubbers) than ' a comparable nuclear plant releases. Disposing of the wastes from coal-fired plants is not a simple problem. Meanwhile, by the year #, we will be ripping from the coal each year. That coal must be shipped about the country, and the number of miners and railroad workers killed each year will not be zero. The ashes and other wastes must also be shipped, and disposed of, and that's hardly a trivial activity either. On purely humanitarian grounds, coal is inferior to nuclear power: the number of people killed per kiloWatt is about # times greater for coal than nuclear, when you examine the entire power cycle from mines to waste disposal; while the ratio with respect to members of the general public killed cannot be estimated, because no member of the public has ever been killed (or injured) by a nuclear power plant. As I write this, ironically, there lies on my desk an article about a burstBut we do have coal, and we can survive through its use; and if we get on with the job we can live with the result, hard cheese though it may be for miners with black lung (my wife's father died of silicosis). I would have thought, though, that those truly concerned for the environement would prefer the nuclear option. Yet it's very hard to find any kind of rational discussion of nuclear energy. Item: a science fiction writer friend, a lady I respect, called me the other day. She wanted a dramatic incident in a story. How, she asked, might a character cause a nuclear explosion -- not a large one, just a little one -- at the San Onofre nuclear plant? I told her to have her character carry an atom bomb into the plant. It's the only way I know of. Beware of the guards, and recall that San Onofre is on a US Marine base. Where they get the atom bomb I don't know. But -- isn't there another way? Another lady, a radio broadcaster specializing in "conservation" and "environment" and "concern" and the like was present at the discussion and was certain that San Onofre could be made to go up like a bomb. Just cut the cooling water supply. She wasn't very interested in hearing of the actual engineering details of the plant -- feedwater supply which could be used for emergency cooling; the emergency cooling system itself, etc. Nor was my sf writer friend, who went away disappointed and muttering about how she could fake it, since the public wouldn't know about all the safety precautions. Item: A book published by the Reader's Digest and widely touted: We Almost Lost Detroit. Never mind that we didn't almost lose anything, at Detroit (where a couple of fuel elements of the Fermi research reactor melted, the safety devices worked as they should have, and everything shut down with neither disaster nor danger of one) or at Brown's Ferry (where a twit using a candle to search for leaks set insulation afire and caused the plant to be shut down in an orderly manner). Item: a review of We Almost Lost Detroit published in the New York Times Book Review. Written by a staff lawyer for the American Civil Liberties Union, the review states "They knew what the public did not -- a mistake could trigger a nuclear explosion." Do I need to repeat it? If a horde of terrorists had taken possession of Fermi reactor and used hammers and hacksaws they could not have triggered a nuclear explosion. Item: the last time I said a kind word about nuclear power, there came in the mail from a windmill experimenter a letter that opened with obscenities. When I wrote him to ask what contribution that made to the discussion, he said that I as a writer ought to understand that this was the only way he could express what he felt. He enclosed some more obscenities, presumably to deliver himself of more of his feelings; and did not seem to understand that I didn't invent the wind figures, nor are his "feelings" particularly important to the universe. I hope he sells lots of windmills, but he can't change the energy picture much by doing it. (Incidentally, why he thought an old soldier would be shocked by anatomical obscenities is beyond me. Perhaps he thought my wife would open the mail -- she sometimes does -- and that he'd impress her? Unlikely. Despite my misgivings, Mrs. Poumelle teaches in a juvenile detention facility, and I suspect she could, given enough provocation, shock the windmill designer out of his socks.) Item: Jack Anderson, in a dazzling display of journalistic integrity, says in a recent column: "The clouds originate from six mammoth, cylindrical cooling towers that rise from the banks of the Ohio river like idols to the gods of energy. Superheated sic vapors from the nuclear works below form the clouds which appear so white and innocent. But they hang over the Shippingport like a pall. Beneath them is a dying town contaminated by... deadly irradiated mist." Would you believe he's talking about Ohio river water trickled down through cellotex? At the bottom of the tower there is a heat exchanger which connects with the condenser at the low-temp side of the turbines. No connection with the reactor at all, and the towers would be there whether Shippingport was fired by coal, oil, natural gas, or uranium; but you'd never know that from Anderson, who is terrified of fluffy white clouds composed of -- water vapor and nothing else. Item: Time Magazine's recent report on "The atom's global garbage," which states baldly that there is no technology for disposing of nuclear wastes. Evidently the editors of Time do not even read Scientific American, for in the June # issue of SA there is a very complete article on the disposal of reactor wastes. Look, can we once and for all dispose of the idiotic view that there is no place to put nuclear wastes? The technology is proven; they can be reduced to solids imbedded in glass. The total volume from the invention of the first reactor to the most optimistic (in my view) construction program of reactors extending to the year # is a cube about # feet on a side; in fact, if the world ran off nuclear reactors exclusively, then in # years we could have enough wastes to cover about one square mile to a depth of six feet. There are a lot of square miles of desert in this world; and at the lowest level of technology imaginable those wastes .can be stored in concrete structures in the Mojave, where they are completely recoverable if needed -- and they just might be. In the early days of this century, oil companies distilled off only the highergrade volatiles from crude. The resulting sludge was a mess, and it was expensive to get rid of.' One oil company executive ordered the company's director of research to think of something better to do with crude sludge than simply storing it. The result was the petrochemical industry: plastics, "coal-tar derivatives," and such. Think about that the next time someone mentions "nuclear wastes." And as for plutonium, it's more valuable than gold; why should it be stored anywhere? The value of already-mined Uranium in this land given that we go ahead with the breeder program -- Except that we won't. However, the Soviets, French, Germans, British, and Japanese are already doing so. Perhaps we will export Uranium? Instead of using it to fuel our own reactors, we can sell Uranium and buy Arab oil. Marvellous. Now I don't mean to imply that there is no such thing as intelligent opposition to nuclear power; but there is very little of that. The above is a far better illustration of the nuclear debate. But, perhaps we will have to do without nuclear power, not on rational grounds, but because people are afraid? Not if you ask the people. The anti-nuclear forces have yet to win a major referendum -- but there are fewer and fewer nuclear plants ordered, and our nuclear reactor industry is liquidating itself, because it takes # -- sixtythree -- separate permits to construct a nuclear plant, and very few companies can afford the delays and the legal fees required. As a means of subsidizing lawyers the present nuclear regulation system is well designed -- but is there not perhaps a cheaper method of rewarding legal diligence? It would probably be cheaper to give each law-school graduate a guaranteed salary of # a year on the condition that he (or she) not practive law. Incidentally, the total output of Time magazine for eight months takes up more space than would all our nuclear wastes from # to the year #. (Figure courtesy of Petr Beckmann.) Obviously, then, my "ideal" energy policy would remove a number of the constraints surrounding nuclear power plants. I would not relax the safety regulations, nor would I leave plant site location to "experts" without discussion; but surely the number of permits can be reduced to four or five, and the time required to get a permit cut from five-plus years to one year. I would also do the same for coal; there is no reason why our fuels decisions should be made on the basis of regulatory difficulty and red tape, instead of economics. Utility companies, both public and private owned, have plenty of talent for deciding what kinds of plants they ought to build; why not let them employ it? But at the moment the Department of Energy will have little of that will go into any kind of meaningful research.    Obviously a meaningful energy policy must do more than streamline the permit system. Coal and nuclear power can get us to the year #, and it's hard to see anything else that can; but no one genuinely loves either as a power source. Both have drawbacks, and I'm as aware of them as anyone. I would not care to leave my grandchildren the same problems I face. What, then, should we do for the intermediate and long terms? Well, first, you make certain there will be something that works, which is why I like nuclear power; it's a proven technology with, in my judgment, fewer problems than coal. But having insured there will be power, you look for better systems. I think few would argue: one excellent power source is natural gas. Natural gas is a wonder fuel: it's clean, it is easily and economically transported, the distribution system (pipelines) already exists; it can be employed in a conservation strategy, that is, by decentralizing power generation so that on-site plants can provide both steam and electricity for major industries and compact bedroom communities. The only problem with gas is that we're running out it faster than of anything else (and, of course, it does produce CO # and add to the Earth's heat burden; more on that later.) There may be a source of gas so large as to be nearly incredible. The estimated conventional reserves of cubic meters; and we'll run out far too soon, unless we find and develop more. But that's conventional fields. There are now known to exist "geopressure zones;" these are large pockets of water, at very high temperature and pressure, saturated with gas. I quote from the # Annual Review of Energy: "In the northern part of the Gulf of Mexico (onshore and offshore), the only area in the world where detailed studies of geopressure zones have been undertaken, an area of # km # is believed to contain a large belt of geopressure zones, some going down to a depth of # meters (# kilometers). The large quantity of gas in this belt tons coal equivalent, comparable to entire US coal resources); other estimates, such as the one of Dorfman more modest, but still impressive. "Throughout the world, many geopressure zones of the depositional or the techtonic-occurrence types have been identified, but no estimates of their methane potential have been made. If appropriately tapped, the methane resources can provide, in addition to the natural gas dissolved, enormous amounts of mechanical and geothermal energies from the pressures in excess of # kgcm # and temperatures above #C at depths of # -- # meters." There are also gas hydrates, known as "frozen natural gas", discovered byi Soviet petroleum geologists in the last few years, and also investigated by the US exploration ship Glomar Challenger. The Soviets estimate -- are your ready for methane can be found in frozen reserves throughout the world's oceans. The Annual Review adds "commercial recovery of gas from submarine hydrate is probably a very difficult task." This is why I do not put hydrates down as a near-term insurance fuel source; it is risky technology. The same is true, but to a far lesser extent, for the geopressure difficult but has been done; extracting the dissolved gas from the pressurized water is again tricky, but involves off-the-shelf technology. Within a few years we could have plenty of natural gas. If someone goes after it. The simplest way to develop this resource would be to decontrol the price of natural gas; our fuel bills would be higher (but no higher than they'll be after Carter's energy taxes!) and plenty of developers, motivated by good old reliable greed, will break their arses trying to get natural gas to sell. Another way, one less preferable in my judgment but defensible, would be to have a government development program -- which would in practice mean contracting with private firms to do the work, because the expertise exists outside What we're doing, though, is ignoring the whole situation in favor of taxes and a complicated income -- redistribution scheme: and that, in my view, is mindless. Perhaps Carter doesn't know about geopressure zones? But surely someone does. So why is this whole technology resource ignored in the President's war on energy resources?    For the long term we cannot continue to rely on fossil fuels. There are perfectly legitimate conservation reasons -- such as CO # buildup, and the overall heat balance of Earth -- for looking to other energy sources, and probably the best way to have those taken into account is to plan now while someone still cares. Given our present war on energy, the day will soon dawn when no one will give a damn about conservation, and we will go crash program to strip mine coal, dig up pressurized gas, build nuclear plants, and to hell with the consequences. At the moment few, outside the "snow belt" during the Great Freeze of '#, have felt a real energy pinch; we are wealthy enough to give some thought for "the environment." The poor -- and that certainly includes those rich by world standards but poor compared to their own past -- generally do not care about long-term consequences. If we have a long-term goal of eliminating fossil fuels, there are only two ways to go: nuclear fusion, and some form of solar power. Fusion has received short shrift from Carter exactly at the time when the most scientific progress has been made. The program moved ahead, they have made neutrons in reactors, and they are ready to move to breakeven, the point at which the experiment produces more power than it consumes -- only they need more equipment, and they need to keep their staffs together, and Carter's budget has provision for neither. Obviously my "ideal" energy program restores the fusion budget at least to what President Ford recommended. There are three ways to go with solar; Earth-based, space-based, and agricultural. The latter is a kind of Earth-based solar power accumulator, of course, but uses a different kind of expertise; biologists and agronomists rather than engineers and physicists. Plants typically store up about I per cent of the sunlight energy that doled out over the next few years could, in the judgment of people who have some right to an opinion, at least double that. I have insufficient data on which to judge, but I do point out that the risk is low -- not very much money involved, compared to the welfare budget, and if done skillfully for a few dollars more an agricultural research program could be a part of a jobs program. And the payoff is very high. I quote Jonathan Swift: "Whoever could make two ears of corn, or two blades of grass, to grow where only one grew before, would deserve better of mankind than the whole race of politicians." Some forms of Earth-based solar research get a good bit of money; but the technological risks are quite high, except in the small backyard "appropriate technology" applications. I have nothing against those -- I shall probably install a form of solar heating system for my hot-water and office heaters -- but they will not save us, and they are rather expensive. As a form of conservation they are excellent, but conservation is not the answer. Still, Earth-based solar is one program with a long-term payoff that is treated about as it deserves to be. We shall see whether, when the payoff finally comes near, the "ecologists" and "concerned scientists" will not try to halt actual installations: after all, the solar constant is I kiloWatt per square meter, and to get # megaWatts one meters; probably a lot more, and this will go into the "fragile ecology" of the desert. If the desert is too valuable to take up a few thousand square meters as nuclear waste storage, I wonder why it can be covered with little blue cells; but perhaps. Finally, there is space-based solar power, a concept whose time seems to have come -- except that it receives no mention in the President's declaration of the moral equivalent anyone would consider adequate tems in other columns. For my development, thus insuring access to space; and fund at a few tens of satellite systems. Incidentally, the United States gives the World Bank of McNamara and # other top is well spent, surely some development of solar power satellites would be even more worthwhile? I haven't even mentioned other schemes, such as the ocean thermal system I've described before. I haven't budgeted for garbage and trash (their potential is not great, about # per cent at best, but then no one seriously believes windmills can contribute much more than # per cent of the energy requirement, and windmills are getting lot of money). I haven't got far out and talked of mining the Moon, or building big space colonies. I haven't spoken of airboats -- you know, big plastic structures with sides about # meters high; you pump out the air and they will literally float on air; get them up in the jet stream and mount windmills on them, and send power down the tether cable. That is far out; although not impossible, and surely better than poverty or war. But, curiously, nothing of this emerges from the President's battle plan. Despite the rhetoric about the obscene profits of the big oil companies, the President's moral equivalent of war has the effect of giving the big internationals a monopoly on our most vital need. So on whom has Mr. Carter declared war?    For those who'd like to get in on a discussion of these and other matters, it isn't too late to send a dollar to the Los Angeles in '#I Committee, Los Angeles, CA #. For that you get membership in the LA in '#I Booster Club. The committee seeks to put on the World Science Fiction Convention in Los Angeles, and has promised as part of the program an uninterrupted panelbull session on science fact, with participation by the audience, myself, and several invited scientists of far-out persuasions. The intent is to continue the discussion to such hour as all are satisfied or horizontal from exhaustion. Maybe there, or somewhere, I'll hear some sensible reasons why my program wouldn't be better than President Carter's moral equivalent of war; because right now, Carter's program makes no sense to me at all. It cannot, so far as I can see, accomplish anything in the energy field; surely its impacts are greatest in incomes policies. And surely the President is not cynically presenting a tax policy disguised as a war on energy shortfall? I'd hate to believe that.  m Tl UMieiS  B#M#KS through tunnels deep beneath the earth or into uncharted wilderness In search of treasure and magic which are guarded by Trolls, Dragons or other Fearsome Monsters. A truly unique game which allows you to unleash your imagination and make your fantasy world come alive. color box, at a low price you won't believe! 'Complete basic rule book with handy reference sheets 'Dungeon level geomorphs for planning your underworld 'Five polyhedra dice for generating random numbers '# monsters and treasures for populating your underworld Lake Geneva, Wi # These "kernels" carried in them seeds of death! Everyone on the Control Stage found cause to be working aft when Yifter came on board. There was maximum security, of course, so no one could get really close without a good reason. Even so, we all took the best look we could manage -- after all, you don't often have a chance to see a man who has killed Bryson, from the Planetary Coordinators' office, was at Yifter's elbow. The two men were not shackled together or anything melodramatic like that. Past a certain level of notoriety, criminals are treated with some deference, and even respect. Bryson and Yifter were talking together in a friendly way, although they were in the middle of a group of top-rank security men, all heavily armed and watchful. They were taking safety to extremes. When I stepped forward to greet Bryson and his prisoner, two guards carefully frisked me before I could get within hand-kill range, and they stood close behind me when the introductions were made. I haven't been on Earth for a long time, and they must have known that I have no close relatives there; but they were taking no chances. Yifter was a prime target for personal revenge. friends and relatives behind. From a distance of one meter Yifter's appearance did not match his reputation. He was of medium height, slightly built, with bushy, prematurely white hair and mild, sad eyes. He smiled at me in a tired, tolerant way as Bryson introduced us. "I am sorry, Captain Roker," he said. "Your ship will be filled with strangers on this trip. I'll do my best to keep out of your way and let you do your job." I hoped he could live up to his words. Since I took over the runs to Titan, I've carried most things in the connected set of cargo spheres that make up the Assembly. Apart from the kernels, and we carry a few of those on the outbound leg of every trip, we've had livestock, mega-crystals, the gravity simulator and the circus. That's right, the circus. It must have had a terrible agent, that's all I can say. I took it both ways, to Titan and back to L-#. Even with all that, Yifter was still a novelty item. After he had been caught and the rest of the Lucies had gone underground, nobody had known quite what to do with him. He was Earth's hottest property, the natural target for a billion guns and knives. Until they decided how and when he would come to trial, they wanted him a long way from Earth. It was my job to deliver him to the Titan penal colony, and .return him when they got themselves sorted out on Earth. "I'll arrange for you and your guards to trayel in a separate part of the Assembly," I said. "I assume that you will prefer privacy." Yifter nodded agreeably, but Bryson wasn't having any. "Captain Roker," he said, "let me remind you that Mr. Yifter has not been found guilty on any charge. On this journey, and until his trial, he will be treated with proper courtesy. I expect you to house both of us here in the Control Stage, and I expect that you will invite us to take our meals here with you." In principle I could have told him to go and take a walk outside. As captain, I determined who would travel in the Control Stage and who would eat with me -- and innocent people were not usually sent to the Titan penal colony, even before trial. On the other hand, Bryson was from the Planetary Cooordinator's office, and even offEarth that status carried weight. I suppressed my first reaction and said quietly, "What about the guards?" "They can travel in the Second Section, right behind the Control Stage," replied Bryson. I shrugged. If he wanted to make nonsense of Earth's security efforts, that was his choice. Nothing had ever happened on any of my twomonth runs from Earth to Titan, and Bryson was probably quite right; nothing would happen this time. On the other hand, it seemed like a damned silly charade to ship twenty-five guards to keep an eye on Yifter and then house them in a separate part of the Assembly. Yifter, with an uncanny empathy, had read through my shrug. "Don't worry about security, Captain Roker," he said. He smiled again, that tired, soothing smile that began deep in his sad, brown eyes. "You have my assurance, I will be a model prisoner." He and Bryson walked on past me, into the main quarters. Was that really Yifter, the bogey-man, the notorious head of the Hallucinogenic Freedom League? It seemed hard to believe. Three months earlier, the Lucies -- under Yifter's messianic direction -- had planted hallucinogenic drugs in the water-supply lines of most of Earth's major cities. An eighth of the world's population had died in the resulting chaos. Starvation, epidemic, exposure and mindless combat had re-visited the Earth and exacted their age-old tribute. The monster who had conceived, planned and directed that horror was difficult to match with Yifter, the seemingly mild and placid man. My thoughts were quickly diverted to more immediate practical matters. We had the final masses of all the cargo and it was time for the final balancing of the whole Assembly. One might assume that means just balancing the kernels correctly, since they out-mass everything else by a factor of a million. But each Section containing a kernel has an independent drive unit, powered by the kernel itself. We leave those on Titan and travel back light; but on the trip out, the dynamic balancing is quite tricky. I reviewed the final configuration, then looked around for McAndrew. I wanted him to look over the balance calculations. It's my responsibility, but he's the kernel expert. I realized that he hadn't been present when Yifter came aboard. Presumably he was over on one of the other Sections, crooning over his beloved power sources. I found him in Section Seven. The Assembly is made up of a variable number of Sections, and there would be twelve on this trip, plus the Control Stage. Until we accelerate away from the Libration Colony station, all the Sections are physically connected -- with actual cables -- to each other and to the Control Stage. In flight, the coupling is done electromagnetically, and the drives for the powered Sections are all controlled by a computer on the Control Stage. The Assembly looks like a small bunch of grapes, but the stalks are non-functional -- there are no cables in the System that could take the strain, even at lowest acceleration. Moving among the spherical Sections when we're in flight is no easy task. It means we have to cut the drives and turn off the coupling between the Sections. That's why I thought the idea of having Yifter's guards in a different Section was so dumb; from there, they couldn't even reach the Control Stage when the drives were on. I wanted McAndrew to check the configuration that we would hold in flight, to see if he agreed that the stresses were decently balanced among the different Sections. We never run near the limit on any of them but there's a certain pride of workmanship in getting them all approximately equal, and the stresses as low as possible. He was standing on the ten-meter shield that surrounds the Section Seven kernel, peering through a long boresight pointed in toward the center. He was aware of my presence but did not move or speak until the observation was complete. Finally he nodded in satisfaction, closed the boresight cap and turned to me. "Just checking the optical scalars," he said. "Spun up nicely, this one. So, what can I do for you, Captain?" I led him outside the second shield before I handed him the trim calculations. I know a kernel shield has never failed, but I'm still not comfortable when I get too close to one. I once asked McAndrew how he felt about working within ten meters of Hell, where you could actually feel the gravity gradient and the inertial dragging. He had looked at me with his little introspective smile and made a sort of throatclearing noise -- the only trace of his ancestry that I could ever find in him. "Och," he said, "the shields are triply protected. They won't fail." That would have reassured me, but then he had rubbed his high, balding forehead and added, "And if they do, it won't make any difference if you are ten meters away or five hundred. That kernel would radiate at about two gigawatts, most of it high-energy gammas." The trouble was, he always had the facts right. When I first met McAndrew, seven years earlier, we were taking the first shipment of kernels out to Titan. He had showed up with them, and I had assumed that he was just another engineer -- a good one, maybe, but I expected that. Five minutes of conversationwith him told me that he had probably forgotten more about Kerr-Newman black holes -- kernels -- than I was ever likely to learn. I have degrees in Electrical Engineering and Gravitational Engineering; in my job I have to, but I'm really no gravity specialist. I felt like an idiot after our first talk. I made a few inquiries and found that McAndrew was a full professor at the Penrose Institute, and probably the System's leading expert on space-time structure. When we got to know each other better, I asked him why he would give up his job for four months of the year to ride herd on a bunch of kernels being shipped around the Solar System. It was a milk-run, with lots of time and very little to do. Most people would be bored silly. "I need it," he said simply. "It's very nice to work with colleagues but in my line of business the real stuff is mostly worked out alone. And I can do experiments here that wouldn't be allowed back home." After that I accepted his way of working and took vicarious pride in the stream of papers that appeared from McAndrew at the end of each Titan run. He was no trouble on the trips. He spent most of his time in the Sections carrying the kernels, only appearing in the Control Stage for his meals -- and frequently missing them. He was a tinkerer as well as a theorist. Isaac Newton was his idol. His work had paid off in higher shielding efficiencies, better energy-extraction methods and more sensitive manipulation of the charged kernels. Each trip we had something new. I left the trim calculations with him and he promised to look them over and give me his comments in an hour or two. I had to move along and check the rest of the cargo. "By the way," I said, elaborately casual as I turned to go, "we'll be having company for dinner on this trip. Bryson insists that Yiften should eat with us." He stood quiet for a moment, head slightly bowed. Then he nodded and ran his hand over his sandy, receding hairline. "That sounds like Bryson," he said. "Well, I doubt if Yifter will eat any of us for breakfast. I'm not sure he'll be any worse than the rest of you. I'll be there." I breathed a small sigh of relief and left him. McAndrew, as I knew from experience, was the Compleat Pacifist. I had wanted to be sure that he could stand the idea of having meals with Yifter. Four hours later all our checks were complete. I switched on the fields. The dull gray .exterior of each Section turned to silver, shattering the sunlight and turning the The cables linking the Sections were still in position but now they were hanging loose. All stresses had been picked up by the balancing fields. In the Control Stage I gradually turned on the propulsion units of each powered Section. Plasma was fed through the ergosphere of each kernel, picked up energy and streamed aft. The relative positions of the Sections, Mossbauercontrolled to within fractions of a micrometer, held steady. Slowly we accelerated away from L-# and began the long spiral of a continuous-impulse orbit to Titan. My work was just about finished until crossover time. The computers monitored the drive feeds, the accelerations and all the balance of the Sections. On this trip we had three units without operating drive units: Section Two, where Yifter's guards were housed, just behind the Control Stage; Section Seven, where McAndrew had taken the kernel out of commission for his usual endless and mysterious experiments; and, of course, the Control Stage itself. I had made the mistake of asking McAndrew what experiments he was planning for this trip. He had looked at me with his innocent blue eyes and scribbled an answer full of twistor diagrams and spinor notations -- knowing damn well that I wouldn't be able to follow it. He didn't like to talk about his work "half-cooked," as he put it.    I had been more worried than I wanted to admit about dinner on that first ship-evening. I knew we would all be itching to ask Yifter about the Lucies but there was no easy way to introduce the subject into the conversation. How could we do it? "By the way, I hear that months ago. I wonder if you would like to say a few words on the subject. It would liven up the table-talk at dinner." I could foresee that our conversation might be a little strained. As it turned out, my worries were unnecessary. The first impression that I'd had of Yifter, that of a mild and amiable man, strengthened on longer exposure. It was Bryson, during dinner, who caused the first tricky moment. "Most of Earth's problems are caused by the United Space Federation's influence," he said as the robo-server, always on best form at the beginning of the trip, rolled in the courses. "If it weren't for the U.S.F. , there wouldn't be as much discontent and rioting on Earth. It's all relative -- living space and living standards -- and the U.S.F. sets a bad example. We can't compete." According to Bryson, three million people were causing all the before Yifter's handiwork. It was sheer nonsense and as a U.S.F. citizen, I should have been the one to bridle; but it was McAndrew who made a growling noise of disapproval, down in his throat; and it was Yifter, of all people, who sensed the atmosphere the quickest and deftly steered the conversation to another subject. "I think Earth's worst problems are caused by the power shortage," he said. "That affects everything else. Why doesn't Earth use the kernels for power, the way the U.S.F. does?"' "Too afraid of an accident," replied McAndrew. His irritation evaporated immediately at the mention of his specialty. "If the shields ever failed, you would have a Kerr-Newman black hole sitting there, pumping out a thousand megawatts, mostly as high-energy radiation and fast particles. Worse than that, it would pull in free charge and become electrically neutral. As soon as that happened, there would be no way to hold it electromagnetically. It would sink down and orbit inside the Earth. We couldn't afford to have that happen." "But couldn't we use smaller kernels on Earth?" asked Yifter. "They would be less dangerous." McAndrew shook his head. "It doesn't work that way. The smaller the black hole, the higher the effective temperature and the faster it radiates. You'd be better off with a much more massive black hole. But then you have the problem of supporting it against Earth's gravity. Even with the best electromagnetic control, anything that massive would sink down into the Earth." "I suppose it wouldn't help to use a non-rotating, uncharged hole, either," said Yifter. "That might be easier to work with." "A Schwarzschild hole?" McAndrew looked at him in disgust. "Now, Mr. Yifter, you know better than that." He grew eloquent. "A Schwarzschild hole gives you no control at all. You can't get ahold of it electromagnetically. It just sits there spewing out energy all over the spectrum, and there's nothing you can do to change it -- unless you want to charge it and spin it up and make it into a kernel. With the kernels now, you have control." I tried to interrupt but McAndrew was just getting warmed up. "A Schwarzschild hole is like a naked flame," he went on. "A caveman's device. A kernel is refined, it's controllable. You can spin it up and store energy or you can use the ergosphere to pull energy out and spin it down. You can use the charge on it to move it about as you want. It s a real working instrument, not a bit of crudity from the Dark Ages." I shook my head and sighed in simulated despair. "Me Andrew, you have an unconsummated love affair with those blasted kernels." I turned to Yifter and Bryson, who had watched Me Andrew's outburst with some surprise. "He spends all his waking hours spinning those things up and down. All during the last trip he was working the kernels in gravitational focusing experiments. You know, using the fact that a gravity field bends light rays. He insists that one day we won't use lenses for optics -- we'll focus light using arrays of kernels." I made the old joke. "We hardly saw him on that trip. We were convinced that one day he'd get careless with the shields, fall into one of the kernels and really make a spectacle of himself. ' ' They didn't get it. Yifter and Bryson looked at me blankly while McAndrew, who had heard it all ten times before, chuckled. We have the same sense of humor -- a bad joke is always funny, even if it's the hundredth time you've heard it told. It's a strange thing, but after the first half-hour I had stopped thinking of Yifter as our prisoner. I could understand now why Bryson had objected to the idea of surrounding Yifter with armed guards. I would have objected myself. He seemed the most civilized man in the group, with a warm personality and a very dry and subtle sense of humor. When Bryson left the table, pleading a long day and a lack of familiarity with a space environment, Yifter, McAndrew and I stayed on, chatting about the previous trips I had made to Titan. I mentioned the time I had taken the circus. "Do you know, I'd never seen most of those animals before," I said. "They were all on the list of endangered species. I don't think you could find them on Earth any more, expect in a circus or a zoo." There was a moment of silence; then Yifter spoke. His eyes were mild and smiling, and his voice sounded dreamy and distant. "Endangered species," he said. "That's the heart of it. Earth has no room for failures. The weaker species, like weaker specimens of a species, must be eliminated. Only the strong -- the mentally strongmay survive. The weak must be culled, for our own sake; whether that means one tenth, one half, or nine tenths of the total." looked at Yifter, whose expression had not changed, then at McAndrew, whose face reflected the horror that I was feeling. Yet behind all that, I could feel the unique power of the man. My mind was rejecting him but I still had a sense of well-being, of warmth in the pit of my stomach, as he was speaking. "We have made a beginning," went on Yifter quietly. "Just a beginning. Last time we were less successful than I had hoped. We had a breakdown in the distribution system of the drugs. I managed to eliminate the responsible individuals but it was too late to correct the will be different." He rose to his feet, white hair shining like silver, face beatific. "Good night, Captain. Good night, Professor Me Andrew. Sleep well." After he had left, McAndrew and I sat and looked at each other for a long time. Finally he broke the spell. "Now we know. Captain. We should have guessed it from the beginning. Mad as a hatter. The man's a raving lunatic. Completely psychotic." That said most of it. McAndrew had used up all the good phrases. I nodded. "But did you feel the strength in him?" went on McAndrew. "Like a big magnet." I was glad that the penal colony was so far from Earth, and the avenues of communication so wellguarded. "Next time... it will be different." Our two-month trip suddenly seemed to have doubled in length.    there were no more shocks for some time. Our regular meal-time conversations continued, and on several occasions McAndrew voiced views on pacifism and the protection of human life. Each time I waited for Yifter's reply, expecting the worst. He never actually agreed with Mac -- but neither did he come out with any statement that resembled his comments of the first shipevening. We soon settled into the shipboard routine. McAndrew spent less and less time in the Control Stage and more in Section Seven. On this trip he had brought a new set of equipment for his experiments, and I was very curious to know what he was up to. He wouldn't tell. I had only one clue. Section Seven was drawing enormous energy from the other kernels in the rest of the Assembly. That energy could be going to only one place -- into the kernel in Section Seven. I suspected that McAndrew must be spinning it up: making it closer to an "extreme" kernel, a Kerr-Newman black hole where the rotation energy matches the mass energy. I knew that couldn't be the whole story. McAndrew had spun up the kernels before, and he had told me that there was no direct way of getting a really extreme kernel; that would take an infinite amount of energy. This time he was doing something different. He insisted that Section Seven be off-limits to everybody. I could not get him to talk about it. There would be a couple of seconds of silence from him, then he would stand there, cracking his finger joints as though he were snapping out a coded message to me. He could be a real sphinx when he chose. Two weeks from Earth, we were drawing clear of the main Asteroid Belt. I had just about concluded that my worries for the trip were over when the radar reported another ship, closing slowly with us from astern, its spectral signature identified it as the Lesotho, a cruise liner that usually ran trajectories in the Inner System. It was broadcasting a Mayday and flying free under zero drive power. I thought about it for a moment, then posted Emergency Stations throughout the Assembly. The computed trajectory showed that we would match velocities at a separation of three kilometers. That was incredibly close, far too close to be accidental. After closest approach, we would pull away again -- we were still under power, accelerating outward, and would leave the Lesotho behind. I was watching the displays, trying to decide whether or not to take the next step -- shutting off the drives -- when Bryson appeared, with Yifter just behind him. "Captain Roker," he said in his usual imperious manner, "that's an Earth ship there, giving you a distress signal. Why aren't you doing anything about it?" "If we wait just a few minutes," I said, "we'll be within spitting distance of her. I see no point in rushing in, not until we've had a good look at her. I can't think what an Inner System ship would be doing, free-falling out here beyond the Belt." That didn't cool him. "Can't your recognize an emergency when you see one?" he asked. "If you won't do something productive with your people. I'll do something with mine." I wondered what he wanted me to do, but he walked away without saying anything more and went down the stairs that led to the rear communications area of the Control Stage. I turned back to the displays. The Lesotho was closing on us steadily, and now I could see that her locks were open. I cut our propulsion to zero and switched off all the drives. The other ship was tumbling slowly, drive lifeless and aft nacelles crumpled. Even from this distance I could see that she would need extensive repairs before she could function again. I was beginning to think that I had been over-cautious when two things happened. Yifter's guards, who had been housed behind the Control Stage in Section Two, began to float into view on the viewing screen that pointed toward the Lesotho. They were all in space armor and heavily weaponed. At the same time two suited figures appeared in the open forward lock of the other vessel. I cut in the suit frequencies on our main board. "... shield failure," said the receiver. "Twenty-seven survivors, and bad injuries. We must have pain-killers, medical help, water, food, oxygen and power-packs." With that, one group of our guards outside began to move toward the two suited figures in the Lesotho ' s lock, while the remainder stayed close to the Assembly, looking across at the other ship. Subconsciously I noted the number of our guards in each party, then gave them my full attention and did a rapid re-count. Twenty-five. All our guards. I swore and cut in the transmitter... "Sergeant, get half of those men back inside the Assembly shields. This is Captain Roker. I'm overriding any other orders you may have received. Get the nearer party -- " I was interrupted. The display screen flashed blue-white, then overloaded. The whole Control Stage rang like a great bell as something slapped hafd on the outer shield. I knew what it was: a huge pulse of hard radiation and highly energetic particles, smashing into us in a fraction of a microsecond. Yifter had been floating within a couple of meters of me, watching the screens. He put his hand to the wall to orient himself as the Control Stage vibrated violently. "What was that?" "Thermonuclear explosion," I said shortly. "Hundred megaton plus. On the Lesotho . " All the screens on that side were dead. I activated the standby system. The Lesotho had vanished. The guards had vanished with it, vaporized instantly. All the cables linking the parts of the Assembly, all the scanners and sensors that were not protected behind the shields, were gone. The Sections themselves were intact but their coupling fields would have to be completely re-calibrated. We would not be arriving at Titan on schedule. I looked again at Yifter. His face was now calm and thoughtful. He seemed to be waiting, listening expectantly. For what? If the Lesotho had been a suicide mission, manned by volunteers who sought revenge on Yifter, it hadn't had a chance. They couldn't destroy the Assembly, or get at Yifter. If revenge were not the purpose, what was ? I ran through in my mind the events of the past hour. With the drives switched off in the Assembly, we had an unprotected blind spot dead astern. We had been putting all our attention on the Lesotho. Now, with all the guards dead, the Control Stage was undefended. It was quicker to go aft and take a look than to call Bryson and McAndrew and ask them what they could see from the rear viewing screens of the Control Stage. Leaving Yifter, I dived head-first down the stairway -- a risky maneuver if there were any chance that the drive might come back on; but I was sure it could not. It took me about thirty seconds to travel the length of the Control Stage. By the time that I was halfway there, I knew I had been thinking much too slowly. I heard the clang of a lock, a shout, and the sputtering crackle of a hand laser against solid metal. When I got to the rear compartment, it was all finished. Bryson, pale and open-mouthed, was floating against one wall. He seemed unhurt. McAndrew had fared less well. He was ten meters further along, curled into a fetal ball. Floating near him I saw a family of four stubby pink worms with red-brown heads, still unclenching with muscle spasm. I could also see the deep bum on his side and chest, and his right hand, from which a laser had neatly clipped the fingers and cauterized the wound instantly as it did so. At the far end of the room, braced against the wall, were five suited figures, all well-armed. Heroics would serve no purpose. I spread my arms wide to show that I was not carrying a weapon, and one of the newcomers pushed off from the wall and floated past me, heading toward the front of the Control Stage. I moved over to McAndrew and inspected his wounds. They looked bad, but not fatal. Fortunately laser wounds are usually very clean. I could see that we would have problems with his lung unless we treated him quickly. A lobe had been penetrated and his breathing was slowly breaking the seal of crisped tissue the laser had made. Blood was beginning to well through and stain his clothing. McAndrew's forehead was beaded with sweat. As the shock of his wounds wore off, the pain was beginning. I pointed to the medical belt of one of the invaders, who nodded and tossed an ampoule across to me. I injected McAndrew intravenously at the big vein inside his right elbow. The figure that had pushed past me was returning, followed by Yifter. The face-plate of the suit was now open, revealing a dark-haired woman in her early thirties. She' looked casually at the scene, nodded at last and turned back to Yifter. "Everything is under control here," she said, "but we'll have to take a Section from the Assembly. The ship we were following in caught some of the blast from the Lesotho, and it's no good for powered flight now." Yifter shook his head reprovingly. "Impatient as usual, Akhtar. I'll bet you were just too eager to get here. You must learn patience if you are to be of maximum value to us, my dear. Where did you leave the main group?" "A few hours' drive inward from here. We have waited for your rescue before making any plans for the next phase." Yifter, calm as ever, nodded approvingly. "The right decision. We can take a Section without difficulty. Most of them contain their own drives but some are less effective than others." He turned to me, smiling gently. "Captain Roker, which Section is the best equipped to carry us away from the Assembly? As you see, it is time for us to leave you and rejoin our colleagues." His calm was worse than any number of threats. I floated next to McAndrew, trying to think of some way that we could delay or impede the Lucies' escape. It might take days for a rescue party to reach us. In that time Yifter and his followers could be anywhere. I hesitated. Yifter waited. "Come now," he said at last. "I'm sure you are as eager as I am to avoid any further annoyance -- " He moved his hand, just a little, to indicate McAndrew and Bryson, " -- for your friends." I shrugged. All the Sections contained emergency life-support systems, more than enough for a trip of a few hours. Section Two, where the guards had been housed, lacked a full, independent drive unit, but it was still capable of propulsion. I thought it might slow their escape enough for us to somehow track it. "Section Two should be adequate," I. said. "It housed your guards in comfort. Those poor devils certainly have no need for it now." I paused. Beside me, McAndrew was painfully straightening from his contorted position. The drugs were beginning to work. He coughed, and red globules floated away across the room. That lung needed attention. "No," he said faintly. "Not Two, Yifter. Seven. Section Seven." He paused and coughed again, while I looked at him in surprise. "Seven," he said at last. He The woman was listening closely. She regarded both of us suspiciously. "What was all that about?" My mouth was gaping open, as wide as Bryson's. I had caught an idea of what McAndrew was trying to tell me but I didn't want to say it. Fortunately I was helped out by Yifter himself. dear, you have to understand that Professor McAndrew is a devoted pacifist -- and carrying his principles through admirably. He doesn't want can agree with that, for the present." He looked at me and shook his head. "I won't inquire what dangers and drawbacks Section Two might contain. Captain... though I do seem to recall that it lacks a decent drive unit. I think we'll follow the Professor's advice and take Section Seven. Akhtar is a very competent engineer and I'm sure she'll have no trouble coupling the drive to the kernel." He looked at us with a strange expression. If if didn't sound so peculiar. I'd describe it as wistful. "I shall miss our conversations," he said, "but I must say goodbye now. I hope that Professor McAndrew will recover. He is one of the strong -- unless he allows himself to be killed by his unfortunate pacifist fancies. We may not meet again, but I am sure that you will be hearing about us in the next few months." They left. McAndrew, Bryson and I watched the screens in silence We're Fighting for Your Life American Heart Association as the Lucies made their way over to Section Seven and entered it. Once they were inside, I went over to McAndrew and took him by the left arm. "Come on," I said. "We have to get a patch on that lung." He shook his head weakly. "Not yet. It can wait a few minutes. After that it might not be necessary." His forehead was beading with sweat again, and this time it was not from pain. I felt my own tension mounting steadily. We stayed by the display screen and as the seconds ticked away, my forehead began also to film with perspiration. We did not speak. I had one question, but I was terribly afraid of the answer I might get. I think that Bryson spoke to both of us several times. I have no idea of what he said. Finally a pale nimbus grew at the rear of the Section Seven drive unit. "Now," said McAndrew, "he's going to tap the kernel." I stopped breathing. There was a pause of a few seconds, stretching to infinity; then the image on the screen rippled slightly. Suddenly we could see stars shining through that area. Section Seven was gone, vanished, leaving no sign that it had ever existed. McAndrew took in a long, pained breath, wincing as his injured lung expanded. Somehow he managed a little smile. "Well now," he said. "That answers a theoretical question that I've had on my mind for some time." I could breathe again too. "I didn't know what was going to happen there," I said. "I was afraid all the energy might come out of that kernel in one go." McAndrew nodded. "To be honest, the same thought was in my head. At this range the shields would have been useless. We would have gone like last year's lovers." Bryson had been watching the whole thing in confusion. We had been ignoring him completely. At last, pale and irritable, he spoke to us again. "What are you two talking about? And what has happened to the Section with Yifter in it? I was watching on the screen; then it just seemed to disappear." "McAndrew tried to tell us earlier," I said. "But he didn't want the Lucies to know what he was getting at. He had been fiddling with the kernel in that Section. You heard don't know what he did but he fixed it so that the kernel in Section "I'm sure he did," said Bryson tartly. "Now perhaps you'll tell me "Well, Mac could tell you a lot tor is a standard sort of thing in relativity... I guess you never had any training in that. You get a killing vector when a region of spacetime has some sort of symmetry -- say, about an axis of spin. And every sort of black hole, every sort of kernel we've ever encountered before, has at least one symmetry of that type. So if McAndrew had changed the kernel and made it into it's like no kernel we've ever seen. Right, Mac?" He looked dreamy. The drugs had taken hold. "I took it past the extreme Kerr-Newman form," he said. "Put it into a different form, metastable equilibrium. Event horivectors had disappeared." "Christ!" I hadn't expected that. "No event horizon? Doesn't that mean that you get -- ?" McAndrew was still nodding, his pupils dilated. " -- a naked singularity. That's right. Captain. I had a singularity sitting there in equilibrium in Section Seven. You don't get there by spinning-up... need different method." His speech was slurring, as though his tongue were swollen. "Didn't know what would happen if somebody tried to tap it, to use for a drive. Either the signature of space-time there would change, from three space dimensions and one time to two space and two time. Or we might see the System's biggest explosion. All the mass coming out as radiation, in one flash." It was slowly dawning on Bryson what we were saying. "But just where is Yifter now?" he asked. "Gone a long way," I said. "Right out of this universe." "And he can't be brought back?" asked Bryson. "I hope not." I had seen more than enough of Yifter. "But I'm supposed to deliver him safely to Titan," said Bryson. "I'm responsible for his safe passage. What am I going to tell the Planetary Coordinators?" I didn't have too much sympathy. I was busy looking at Me Andrew's wounds. The fingers could be regenerated, using the bio-feedback equipment on Titan, but the lung would need watching. It was still bleeding a little. "Tell them you had a very singular experience," I said. McAndrew grunted as I probed the deep cut in his side. "Sorry, Mac. Have to do it. You know, you've ruined your reputation forever as far as I'm concerned. I thought you were a pacifist. All that preaching at us, then you send Yifter and his lot all the way to Hell -- and good riddance to them." McAndrew was drifting far away on his big dose of pain-killer. He half-winked at me and made his curious throat-clearing noise. "Och, I'm a pacifist all right. We pacifists have to look after each other. How could we ever hope for peace with people like Yifter around to stir up trouble? There's a bunch more of them, a few hours' travel behind us. Fix me up quick. I should be tinkering with the other kernels a bit, just in case the other Lucies decide to pay us a visit later..."  tures. The Histories, Ships and Actions of Humanoid, Cyborg Alien Android, Robotoid Clone, and other Super Civilizations that defy description. The Series can be played by the purchase of only one book that specific weapons, tactics and rulings. cost without ever wasting funds on duplication! This results in games being reduced # by this UNt Master Fleet Commander's Manual (#)... T . T ,-... ,, in  nu To play WD, you must have a combat manual for the low cost of S#. #b. The following games are available -- cost of Manual not included: # # the Planets' resources, life-support, and values. Seven Types of Ships with Missile Forces and # types ot Planetary Ground Armies. # counters, #-D play! . Star Ships Massive Null Guns, Battle Cruisers, Heavy Cruisers, and many other ship types. Use the Gravitational Wells, Deadly Gas Clouds, etc. # Scenarios can be played by # to # people, from # hours t more, AD -- Desert Fox -- D-Day -- Midway -- Waterloo -- Civil War -- Ancient Series, Miniatures, and more Science FicOrder From: For two thousand years the mri species has supported itself by hiring out its warrior-caste, the Kel, to the regul species as guards and mercenaries. Forty-three years ago the regul went to war against humankind, and the regul doch, or Association of Holn, launched mri mercenaries into that conflict. The mri lost, due to their declining numbers and due also to regul control of strategy. The mri homeworld of Nisren was destroyed, and world after world has fallen to humanity until only remote Kesrith remains mri. It is now called homeworld for the mri forces scattered throughout space, but its present mri inhabitants number only thirteen: the she'pan, Intel, who rules: two of Sen-caste, the scholars: and ten kel'ein, or warriors. In the peace negotiations Holn is replaced in command by doch Alagn, and in the resulting treaty Kesrith is traded to humanity. Evacuation of regul personnel from Kesrith begins in frantic haste. But the thirteen mri sit firm, ignored by the fleeing Holn; and the youngest kel'en, Niun, is full of bitterness for their fate. Nine of the kel'ein are old, masters of their caste; Niun alone -- last son of the mri, the People, as they call themselves -- has been forbidden to go into space. He has prepared all his life for this war; now his world is being taken, and still he is forbidden to seek a kel'en's employment with the regul. His truesister Melein, of Sen-caste, tries to intercede for him, reminding Intel of the bitter quarrel between Niun and his cousin Medai, who was sent in honor to the war, while Niun was held at home. Intel will not be persuaded, and Niun is again forbidden to leave Kesrith.    Elsewhere in Kesrith's system a ship is incoming: The doch Alagn elder, Hulagh Alagn-ni, is bringing in two humans-Stavros, governorto-be of human Kesrith, and his aide, Sten Duncan, a Surface Tactical operative. Considerable physical differences separate regul and human. The regul' s immature phase alone is mobile, while their adult phase confines them to reliance upon prosthetic devices. But the mental differences are more extreme. The regul learn at a single hearing and cannot forget. They were at disadvantage in war... but they trust in their mental superiority and reckon to ultimately outmaneuver the two human observers. Stavros obeys the rigid schedule of movements permitted them aboard ship, but his aide strays and finds himself face to face with a mri kel' en... who says simply, " am kel Medai," and adds: We should not have met." Regul separate them, mri and human, and Duncan and Stavros are confined strictly to quarters until landing at Kesrith. And after landing they are taken to the Nom', regul headquarters, under a heavy guard ostensibly for their protection, while Medai' s body is taken by a' regul delegation to the edun, the House of the mri. Suicide is the given cause of Medai' s death, suicide occasioned by long brooding over the loss of the war and by Hulagh's ban on personnel leaving the ship. The mri Kel accepts the body, and as the kel'en next of kin, Niun sits the death-watch alone in the Shrine. There Melein appears, to tell him that Intel wants him upstairs. Niun, blaming Intel for the policies that have caused himself and Medai such grief, refuses the order, insisting that he will see Medai buried, with full honors, in the distant desert tombs. Melein leaves in anger. And during that long watch, Niun finds himself confronted by a scarred, starved dus, one of the great quadrupeds, native to Kesrith, that have lived with the mri and gone to war with them for all known time. The beast is half-blind with the secretions of miuk, the madness that sometimes possesses them. Niun expects to be killed, but the beast retreats, to lie at the door outside the edun. Then Niun recognizes it -- the dus that had gone to war with Medai, returned abused and starved and far into a madness that would have been days in the making. The mri were not, then, given all the truth concerning Medai' s death. Niun had begun, before the others had even stirred, to prepare for the journey to Sil'athen. There was the water drawn and the ritual store of food, a token only, and the real provisions that were for the living. With much effort he took the body of Medai from the small Shrine and bound it with cords to the regul litter on which it had come. The dus that waited by the doorway saw but paid no heed to what he did. Then the others began to come: Eddan and Pasev and Dahacha and the rest of the Kel. The dusei came down too, and the miuk'ko by the door withdrew a space. There in the sunlight it subsided, massive head between its paws, sides heaving. It was deep in shock. "Miuk," murmured Debas, horrified to see what sat at their gates. But Pasev, who was, despite the fact that she had killed many humans, a gentle soul, went closer and tried to call to it, staying out of its reach. It reared aside with a plaint of rage and sank down again a little distance away, exhausted by the effort. The dusei of the edun drew aside from it, agitated, sensing the distress of their fellow and the danger he posed. They formed a tight knot about the Kel, and the guard-dus commenced that circling action, protecting the Kel from the threat of the rogue. And eyes were on Niun, questioning. He shrugged and picked up the ropes of Medai's improvised sled. "It came," he said, "into the Shrine last night." He looked at Eddan. "It was hunting someone." And he saw the ugly surmise that leaped into the Kel'anth's eyes: a wise man, Eddan, if he were not kel'en. And quietly Eddan turned and gestured to Pasev, to Liran and Debas and Lieth. "Stay here," he said. "Guard the she'pan." "Eddan," said Pasev, the she'pan forbade -- " "Any who wish to stay besides these may stay. Guard the she'pan, Pasev." And Niun, not waiting for them, started out, knowing already by the resistance of the sled that he was going to pay dearly for his obstinacy, unyielding when the she'pan and all the rest had given him a way to escape this kinsman's duty. Slowly, painfully, the miuk'ko heaved itself up and tried to follow the sled. It went only as far as the roadway and there sank down, exhausted, at the end of its strength. The other dusei flanked it, one still pacing between the dus and the remaining Kel, watching the rogue. They did not follow the burial party. They were not wanted. They guarded the edun. And Eddan and the other kel'ein overtook Niun on the slope that led to the hills and offered their hands to the rope. He did not object to this. He felt pained that they must make this gesture, showing him their fellowship, as if it needed be shown. He veiled himself, one-handed, lowered the visor, already conserving the moisture his panting breaths tended to waste. He had taken along more than the usual quota of water, knowing the toll the journey would exact of them. One did not work on Kesrith: This was for youngling regul and for regul machines. Without proper caution, exertion would wring the moisture from the body and bring hemorrhage. But none of them said the obvious, that the journey was illadvised. Never had the Kel defied the Mother, never directly. And it came to Niun then that the Mother had had recourse available: She might have summarily ordered Eddan. She had not done this. Uncharitably he attributed her thoughts not to love but to the drinking again of komal, wherefore she could not be awakened when Melein had taken his refusal back to her. Such was Intel, she'pan of Kesrith. It had happened before. He held to this irreverent anger, refusing to believe that she had relented, for this, at least, had never happened before, not in all the years that he had made requests of her. He did not think that she would begin, now that he defied her. He refused to repent his stubbornness even when the trail grew steeper and the rocks tormented his feet and the air came like cold fire into his lungs. In the sky the regul ships continued to come and go, their speed making mock of the slow agony of the small figures of mri -- ships carrying more and more of regul-kind into refuge before humans should come and claim the world.     The trail to Sil'athen was no trail but a way. remembered by all mri that had ever walked it. There was no real trace of a path among the rocks save that the way was devoid of large obstacles and tended to run from landmark to landmark. Niun knew it, for burials had been common enough his his life, although he had never seen the ceremonies surrounding a birth. He had been too young for Melein's. He drew on the sled's ropes alone now, following after Eddan's tall, slim figure. He wrestled the sled along among the small rocks until he had to wrap a fold of his robes about his tom hands to save them. His breath came hard and his lungs ached; he was accustomed to weapons-work, not to labor like tsi'mri; and every few paces of altitude gained made breathing that much more difficult. "Niun," one and another of the brothers would say, "Let me take it a time." But he shook off their offering hands. Only the oldest -- save Pasev, whom Eddan had placed in command back at the edun -- had come on this trek. His conscience tormented him now, lest his stubbornness might prove the death of one of these brave old men. And surely, he thought, the she 'pan had foreseen this and he had been too blind with his own self-importance to consider that her reasons might not have involved him. He had thought the worst of Medai and repented it now; it began to dawn on him that he might have been mistaken in other things. But it would shame these men now, having begun, to turn back. He had brought them out here, he with his stubborn pride; he welcomed the pain that drove clear thought from his mind, atonement for his pettiness against them, against the dead. Medai had been no coward, no man light-of-thought. Niun was certain of that now, certain that his cousin had held strong for a long time, strong against the perfidy of his masters, against the Gods knew what else. And why these things had been: This was still beyond him. "Eddan," he said quietly when they rested in the shadow of a high crag, the sand beyond them rippling in the ruddy light of Arain's zenith. A burrower had his lair out on the flat beyond. Niun had seen it pock the surface, the sand funnelling down as the creature reacted to the breeze, thinking it had prey. "Ai?" "I think you believe Medai's death was not as the regul said." Eddan, veiled, moved his hand, a gesture that agreed. "I think," Niun continued, "that the Kel has already discussed this, and that I was probably the only one in the Kel who was surprised to find that so." Eddan looked at him long. The membrane nictitated across his eyes, flashed clear again. "Niun," he said, "that is an uncharitable thing, to assume that we would willfully exclude you from our thoughts in such a matter." "But perhaps it is so, sir. Perhaps you had reasons." Eddan's hand closed on Niun's wrist, a hard grip. Eddan had taught him the yin'ein; there was none more skillful than Eddan and Pasev, able to divide a man body from soul with delicacy; one could not see the blade move. And the strength was still in his hand. "Do not look to serve regul, Niun s'lntel Zain-Abrin. You serve the she 'pan, and one day you will be in my place. I think that day is coming soon." "If I should become Kel'anth," said Niun, turning cold at the words of omen, and unsure what he meant by that, "it will be a very small Kel. Everyone else is senior to me." "You will have your honor, Niun. There was never doubt of this in our minds, only in yours. It will come." Niun was disturbed to the heart by the deadly urgency of the words, at Eddan's pressing this upon him. "I have never fought," he objected. "How am I fit for anything?" Eddan shrugged again. "We are the Hand; others do the planning. But be assured that you have a use and that the she 'pan has planned for it. Remember that. Medai was considered and rejected. Remember that too." Niun sat stunned, all his surmises lorn down and laid waste at once. "Sir," he said, but Eddan thrust away from him and rose, turning his face from him, making it plain that he wanted no further question on the matter. Niun too rose to his feet, seeking some way to ask, letting his hand fall, helpless. When Eddan would not answer, he would not answer, and quite probably Eddan had said all he could say, all that he knew to say. The she' pan is well-pleased with his death, Melein had said; the coldness of that still chilled him. And: Medai was considered and rejected, Eddan had told him. For the first time in his life he pitied his cousin; for he saw everything turned inside out. Himself, in his youthful jealousy, suspicious of Medai, whose crime had been only that he had looked on Melein, for whom the she'pan had planned otherwise. Kesrith was a hard and unforgiving world. The Mother of Kesrith was one with her world, without mercies. His own stubbornness had run counter to her will. He had defied her, knowing nothing of her reasons. He had done a thing that kel'ein did not do and, further, tested her resolve to stop him, at a time when the People could least afford division. It was possible, he thought, that not alone had the regul killed Medai -- that the she'pan, and even Melein, had had a part in it. He pitied Medai, fearing for himself. He would have wished to have spoken with his cousin, both of them men now, and to have learned of Medai the things Eddan could not tell him. He looked at the black-shrouded form on the litter as he took up the ropes again and found that all his confidences had left him. He need not have been alone these years, he thought suddenly, and Medai need not have died, and so many things need not have happened, had he not made the she'pan choose between them.  It was not alone the regul that had killed Medai. It was evening when they reached the holy place, thfe cliffs, the windy recesses where the caves of Sil'athen hid the dead of the People that had died away from sun-burial. There were many, many graves, the oldest dating from times before Kesrith had known regul, the latest holding those that had been born on Nisren and had fled here for refuge. The valley formed a long retreat between the cliffs that marked a new level of the uplands. Here the sands were red, in contrast to the pale lowlands, and the ruddy rock was banded in places with white. Where rock had formed a hard cap. erosion by wind and burning rains had made strange pillars and hulking shapes that guarded the way through Sil'athen, casting strange shadows in the setting light of ruddy Arain. A windflower occupied one of the crags; its tendrils glistened like threads of glass, scarlet-stained, in the sunset. On the left of the entry a burrower had laired for many years. They swung wide, avoiding this guardian. It was shaming to stumble here, at the end: Niun felt the sand shift underfoot and caught himself, fearing at first a smaller burrower, undetected; but it was an old hole, only soft sand. He gathered himself up, dusting the knee on which he had fallen, and leaned against the ropes, shaking off the several offered hands. There was a black shadow over his vision, tinged with red: the membrane half-closed, no longer responsive to conscious will. The air he breathed was salty with his own evaporating moisture. They passed the old graves, the thousands of the old Kath, here long before the regul. Then there were the lonely twelve of their own Kath, buried westward according to tradition, facing the rising sun, dawning hope. They were the child-bearers, and with them were buried the few sad children, those too gentle for Kesrith's harsh winds. Theirs were the lives that should have preserved the People, had Intel not chosen Kesrith for homeworld. Many worlds the regul had offered -- fair, green worlds -- but Intel had desired Kesrith. She had told them this. The forge of a new people, she had said of Kesrith. But the gentle Kath had died in that forging, leaving the People desolate. Facing the sun's setting were the Sen graves in their thousands; and the nineteen recent graves of their  own Sen. These also, in their way gentle and vulnerable, had failed in Intel's refining, leaving Melein and Sathell alone to serve. In the highest cliffs were the graves of she'panei and the kel'ein I who guarded them in death. It was not certain how many she'panei had been on Kesrith. Niun knew of fifty-nine. He also knew that no kel'en knew a whole truth. He thought on this through the red and black haze of other thoughts as they turned toward the graves of the Kel. There were only a few hundred such to the others' thousands, almost as few as the graves of the she'panei -- on Kesrith. Their dead would many times outnumber those of the Sen; but very, very few kel'ein found their graves in earth, j They stopped at the newest cave, where the veterans of Nisren were entombed; and Niun forced himself to stay on his feet, to help them in unsealing it, moving rock until his hands were numb, for these stubborn old men would do everything j themselves if he did not forestall them. He ached and his own blood was on the rocks with which he made place for Medai. Kel'ein were not buried like others. Other castes faced into the valley of Sil'athen, but the Kel faced outward, toward the north, the traditional direction of evil. Row on row the dead lay in the dark. When they lit their single lamp, they could see them, musty black shadows in veils and robes mouldering into ruin, veiled faces turned toward the north wall of the cave. The air inside was cold and strange with decay. The dark oppressed. Niun stood, content for a moment only to stand, quiet, and let the old men set Medai in place among the others. They gathered then and faced north and spoke over him the Shon'jir, the passing-ritual. Niun repeated the words, spoken at birthings and burials, heralding a life of the People into the world and out of it. From Dark beginning To Dark at ending, Between them a Sun, But after comes Dark, And in that Dark, One ending. The words echoed in the cavern, in darkness wrapped about them; and Niun looked at the dead, and at his companions, and considered the frailty of they that chanted of the Dark; and the fragile breath's difference between lips that moved and those that could not. Terror possessed him, rebellion, tempting him to rush out into the open; but he did not give way. His lips continued to form the words. From Dark to Dark Is one voyage. From Dark to Dark Is our voyage. And after the Dark, O brothers, O sisters, Come we home. He had never thought the words. He had mouthed them; he had never felt them. He felt them now, looking about him. Home. This. He held himself still while the others filed out, forced himself to be the last, mastering his fear; but even when he had the light of stars and Kesrith's first moon overhead, he felt within him that cold that many suns would never warm away. "Seal it," said Eddan. He gathered up the rocks one by one and fitted them into place, making tight their joinings, sealing them between himself and Medai. His breath came hard. He found himself with tears flooding his cheeks for his shame before Medai. Not like you, cousin, not like you, he kept thinking, as he set each stone in place, a determination, a wall that he built, a protection for the hallowed dead against the winds and the sands and the prying fingers of the suruin that ranged the high hills; a protection for himself, barring the truth inside. And they were done, all debts paid. The brothers blew dust upon the wind; he gathered up his handful and did likewise, bidding farewell. Then they rested a time before beginning the long, hard trek back to the edun. Soah joined the first moon overhead, making their passage safer, and they set forth. Eddan went first, using his staff to probe for windflowers in the dark air, wary as those who walked the wilds of Kesrith dus-less had to be; but Niun lent his company to Sirain, who was half-blind and very frail, and too proud to accept help. Often Niun gave way to exhaustion himself to slow their progress, as if the sores on his hands and the long walk and the sleeplessness had utterly undone him; but of a sudden pride was not important to him. It was only important that Sirain's pride be saved, that he not die. Niun did not flaunt his youth at them any longer. He found comradeship with them, as if they and he had finally understood a thing that he should have understood long ago. They shared water and food together -- sat, the six of them, in the dark after the moons had set, and broke fast; and the brothers were sorry for his hands and offered of their own experience various advice to heal them. But Eddan cut the stalk of a young luin and rubbed the juice of it on the sores, a remedy counted sovereign for every wound. It eased the pain. In the journey after that the pace was slower still, and perhaps Sirain had seen through his careful pretence from the beginning, for at last he clasped Niun's arm in a feeble grip and admitted that this time it was himself who must rest a time. By such degrees they came homeward. And it was evening again when they returned, and the edun's entry was lit for them and the great bulk of the ailing dus still was to be seen at the door. In the end there was no hurrying. Niun had been anxious lest he have to take up Sirain and carry him, which would have been a crushing shame to the old warrior. And for Sirain's sake, and for Eddan's, who labored now, they walked slowly. Their anxiety to reach the edun, their dread of things that might have gone amiss in their absence, weighed heavily upon them. But there in the doorway Melein waited, and gave them gentle welcome, unveiled, as they unveiled themselves, coming home. "Is all well," she said. "Come in. Be at ease." They entered, footsore and cold, and passed the long hall to the Shrine, that first of all, making their individual prayers, then the washing of the hands and face. And when they were done, they turned toward the steps of the Kel-tower, for they were exhausted. But Melein waited, outside the Shrine. "Niun," she said. "The Mother still sends for you." He was tired. He dreaded the meeting. He turned his shoulder to her rudely and walked out of the hall, to the step, to see how the dus fared. He gave it a scrap of meat that he had saved from his own rations on the journey; but someone else had filled the pannikin with water. It turned from his gift, and would have none of him. He had thought that this would be the case, but he had trifed. He sank down in exhaustion on the step and stared at the dus helplessly. Never would the beasts tolerate him, and this one, bereaved and suffering, he could not help. He gave a great sigh that was almost a sob and stared at his bloody hands in the light, so sensitive, so delicate to wield the yin'ein, and reduced to this. There was no warrior here, none that the dus could detect. It chose to die, like Medai. It found nothing in him to interest it in living. He had the seta al and the weapons and the black robes; he had the skill; but the heart in him was terrified; and angry; and the dus, being sensitive to such things, would not have him. He swept off mez and zaidhe, bundled them into the crook of his arm; and with his right hand he gathered a handful of dust from the side of the step and smeared his brow with it, a penance for his jealousy. Then he went inside, ascended the stairs of the inmost tower, that of the she 'pan. He opened the door to the she'pan's hall cautiously and saw that Melein knelt at the she'pan's left hand, arranging the cushions. "Hush," said Melein, accusing him with her eyes. "She has just now fallen asleep. You are too late tonight. Be still." But the she'pan stirred as he came near her, and her golden eyes opened and the membrane receded, leaving them clear. "Niun," she said softly. "Little Mother." He sank down on her right and offered his bowed head to her gentle touch, an intimacy the Kel offered no others but the she'pan or a mate. Her hands were warm against the chill of his skin. "You are safe," she said. "You are back safely." And as if that were all the burden of what she desired, like a child sleeping with a favorite toy at hand, she settled back into her dreams. Niun remained still, leaned his head against the arm of her chair, and gradually gave himself to sleep, her hand still resting on his shoulder. His dreams were troubled. At times he woke, seeing the cave and the dark; and then he saw the golden light that surrounded him, and felt the weight of the she'pan's hand, and knew where he was. She dreamed, did the Mother, and reclaimed him; possibly she confused him with another. He did not know. He was kel'en, like the other. He sat at her side and slept at times and knew that the sum of his duty to her was to live, to stay by her. She had rejected Medai, and never from her had come a word of regret, of sorrow, for him. You are safe, she had said. The bonds, so lately slipped, ensnared him again; and at last he gave up his struggle and knew that he must serve the service that had claimed him. The su-she'pani kel'en a'anu. The she'pan's kel'en, like those in the cliffs. In the whispered long-ago days, when there ws no war, there had been such, when mri fought against mri and House against House, when she'pan contended against she'pan. Her last' kel'en, the one -- he foresaw with what he thought was a true vision -- that would never indeed know the Dark of the caves of Sil'athen: the one to seal the barrier for the others, and to remain outside, a guardian. He slid a glance toward Melein, saw her awake also, her eyes staring into the shadows: He realized what it had surely been for her, alone here, with Intel. For her also, he was afraid. IX It was, in the Nom, the twentieth day. It was possible finally for human nerves to adjust to Kesri th's longer day. Duncan rose and wandered to the private bath -- that luxury at least their onworld accommodations had afforded him, although he must content himself with the recycled ration of water available within the Norn's apparatus. The Nom depended entirely on life-support systems such as those of a ship. Regul did not find surface existence comfortable, although it was tolerable. Neither was it, he suspected, comfortable for humans. Filtered air, recycled water -- the latter originally reclaimed from a sea so laden with alkali that nothing would live in it. The world's scant animal life was confined to the uplands, and from what information he had obtained from the translated regul advisories on the matter, there was little born of Kesrith that was harmless. The interior of the Nom held gardens that somewhat humidified the air and provided a certain pleasantness, but the alien harshness of the foliage and the accompanying scent of regul made the gardens less gracious than they might have been. He was, he reckoned, growing used to regul. He was learning to tolerate a number of things he had once thought impossible to accept, and that in twenty days of close contact. And it was close contact. There were no restricted hours, no confinement to quarters, but the regulations forbade them to leave the Nom at any time. Stavros, of course, would not do so anyway as long as regul remained on Kesrith. It was a reasonably brief time to wait: ten days until the first human ships should come in and replace the regul. Duncan anticipated, at least, that their sanity might hold that long. He had a mental image of their first encounter with those humans incoming; of the landing party finding them each changed, bizarre and altered by their stay on Kesrith. He was not the man that had begun the voyage; SurTac Sten Duncan on Haven had been capable of far more impulsive behavior than was Sten Duncan, aide to the new governor of Kesrith. He had acquired patience, the ability to reckon slowly; and he had acquired something of regul manners, ponderous and unwieldy as their conventions were. They began to come as naturally as yes, sir, and no, sir; Favor, my lord; be gracious, elder. They had promised him retirement after five years; but five years in this sullen environment would make him unfit for human company; five years from now he might find clean air a novelty and Haven daylight strange to the eyes: he might find human manners banal and odd after the stark, survivaloriented settlement that men would have to make of Kesrith. He was in the process of adapting. Any operation on any world, in any climate -- in any hostile terrain -- that required human hands directly at work onworld was a SurTac's natural job, and he was learning the feel of Kesrith. Stavros was doing the same thing in his intellectual way, absorbing every oddity within his reach -- like the regul, never seeming to need notes, simply looking and listening on his rare excursions from his room to the gardens. This morning he had an appointment in Hulagh's offices. It was an important occasion. Something rumbled outside, a sound different than the accustomed thunder of departing ships. Duncan switched the view to let light through the Norn's black windows. They could see the whole horizon, from the sea at the right to the hills at the left, save that they could not see the mri edun nor the port, the two sites in which they had the greatest interest. It was, of course, no accident that their view was thus. Nothing in the desolation that lay before them had altered in twenty days but now, above the hills, there was a change. A storm was moving in, the clouds gray, red-tinged, shadowing the sea in one quarter. Lightnings flashed with impossible radpidity. The weather, said the prepared statements of the bai's staff, is unpredictable by season, and occasionally violent. The rain is mildly caustic, especially in showers following duststorms . It will be desirable to bathe if one is caught in the rain. Above all. it is necessary to seek suitable cover at the earliest indication of a storm. The winds can achieve considerable force. When fronts converge on the seaward and hillward sides, cyclonicaction is frequent. The red light in the ceiling mount flared, summoning him. Stavros was awake. Duncan quickly obtained a cup of soi from the wall dispenser -- soi being the regul liquid stimulant, and only mildly flavored, unlike most regul foods. It was one of the few regul graces they had come to enjoy. A touch of sweetener made it completely palatable. He added the two drops, set the cup on a small tray, gathered the morning dispatches from the slot and carried the offering in to Stavros' quarters -- again accessible only from his own apartment. "Good morning, sir," he murmured, a courtesy which was regularly answered with only a civil nod, and sometimes that belated. Stavros was in exceptional spirits this morning. He actually smiled, a gesture that made his thin mouth the tighter. "Do the windows," Stavros said. It was thundering again. Duncan switched them over and let in the day's sullen light. The first drops began to spatter the dust on the panes. A crack of thunder made the glass bow and rattle, and Stavros walked over to enjoy the view. Duncan himself felt a heightening of senses, a stimulation unaccustomed in their carefully controlled environment. This was something the regul could not schedule or censor, the violence of nature. He could see the storm sweep down on the sea, where the waves whitecapped, dyed pink. The whole day was enveloped in reddish murk, and fitful with lightnings. "This," said Stavros, "is going to be one of the major obstacles to settlement here." Duncan felt he was called upon to discuss the matter. He did not know precisely how; his training was not in civilizing worlds, but in taking them. "The regul gave us an edge there," he said, "with this city for a base." "There's a considerable attrition in machinery on Kesrith, so I'm told; and for some idiotic reason, they've followed the mri example and built a number of outposts out of rammed earth and binder. It's cheap but remarkably unsuited for the climate." "If you have a lot of labor, you can keep rebuilding, I suppose." "Humans can't run a colony that way." Stavros went off on another tangent of thought, sipping at the warm drink. Thunder rattled the glass again. Wind hit with a force that sent a sheet of water between them and the world, obscuring everything that lay beyond. Duncan swore in surprise and awe. "The storm shields," Stavros advised him. It was hailing now, a rapid patter that threatened the windows. It came toward them, from their direction. Duncan quickly activated the shutters. They closed across, tight, and cut off the daylight: The room lights compensated. Then he hurried back to see to the windows in his own quarters, appalled, afraid even to approach the glass under the violence that battered against it. Thunder broke overhead as he reached for the switch, his heart pounding. The storm shield slid over the window, and distantly he could hear an alarm in the building; for a moment the hiss of air of air in the ducts ceased and he felt a pressure in his ears, like sudden ascent in an aircraft. He went to the door, opened it. Regul were whisking about in sleds along the corridors, in mad confusion. The pressure in his ears was eased then, and he heard a sound that was too deep for sound, a shuddering that went through the building. "Nai chiug-ar?"... what is it?... he asked the first regul he saw afoot. "Nai chiug-ar?" " Sak noi kanuchdi hoc-nar the youngling spat back, words that had something to do with the port, but nothing else he could understand. "Sa-ak toe dac" it hissed at him then. Keep to quarters, favor. Duncan retreated, closed the door and called the main desk for information. No one would respond to his calls. Eventually the world seemed to grow calm outside; only a rush of rain beat against the storm shields. He ventured finally to open the shields and saw nothing but a wash of water, distorting everything outside. He closed them again. And from Stavros' room, long silence. He gathered together his shaken faculties, berating himself for his panic, and went in to see about the old man, expecting cynical amusement at a SurTac who feared storms. The cup was on the floor, a brown stain on the carpet. He saw the old man lying half across the bed, still in his nightclothes. "Sir?" he exclaimed. He went nearer and touched Stavros' shoulder fearfully, then turned him over and obtained faint movement, a gasp for breath, a flutter of the right eye. The left remained drawn, that side of the mouth peculiarly distorted. Stavros tried to talk to him, the sounds unintelligible. In the next instant Duncan ran from the room, through his quarters into the hall and to the duty desk, where he tried every word that would come to mind to express his need. "Stavros," he said at last. "Stavros!" and this finally seemed to impress itself on the youngling. It rose, lumbering in its gait, and came with him. It stood, for a considerable time, at the foot of the bed. "Elder," it said finally, with the regul equivalent of a shrug. Here was an elder. It did not seem capable of rising; this was natural for an elder. Duncan seized its massive arm and raised his voice. "Sick," he insisted. Slowly, with ostentatious slowness, the youngling turned and went to the console, coded in a call and spoke to higher authority. Authority responded, in a bewildering patter of words. Duncan sank down and bowed his head into his hands, despair knotted in his stomach. And when an array of important regul arrived and began with dispatch to load Stavros into one of the sled transports, Duncan hovered nearby constantly, insisting with forceful gestures that he intended to remain with Stavros. A regul seized him, firmly but without violence, and held him while the sled moved and departed. Then the regul released him. It was all the restraint that needed to have been applied; there was no way for him to follow down that web of tracks. He sank into a chair in his quarters, shivering with anger and terror and utterly, utterly helpless to do anything for Stavros. Outside, the storm pattered against the shields. It continued for an hour or more. He left the room four times during that period to go down to the duty desk and demand information on Stavros' condition, each time arming himself with applicable phrases from his dictionary and lesson-sheets. The regul on duty had learned quickly enough that it need not be silent to express disdain; it needed only to shower words at him as rapidly as it could speak, impressing on him his incapacity to understand. "Dal," it said finally, "seogin." Go away. It repeated it several times. He turned away, headed not for the apartment but for the forbidden first-level ramp down which bai Hulagh had his offices. Words shrilled after him. A trio of regul closed in on him and marched him firmly enough to his door, pushing at him to make him enter. "Stavros sick," one said finally. And that was the sum of information available until the morning, after an entire night in sleepless anxiety. But with dawn they came in numbers and transferred a brownwrapped bundle from a sled to the bed; and Duncan, roughly thrusting himself into their midst, saw Stavros conscious but yet with that deadness about his left side. And then there was deference in plenty among the younglings for a hum sounded at jhe door and a sled-console eased through the ample doorways to rest among them. Bai Hulagh. Words came from Stavros, distorted, unrecognizable in either language. "Honorable Stavros, rest now." The bai rose within his sled with great effort and looked directly upon Duncan. "Youngling, the affliction is to the nervous system." "Bai," Duncan said, "help him." The regul shrugged. "Human structure is strange to us. We regret. We are in the midst of considerable disaster. The storm toppled a tower at the port. There was great loss of life. Our facilities are strained by this emergency. Our information on the human system is very scant." "I can provide you... I can provide you myself, bai, if your medics would -- " "Youngling," said the regul, a basso profundo that vibrated with disdain, "we do not have information. We do not experiment on living beings. This moderate restoration of function we could accomplish, no more. This is an elder of your people. He will be made comfortable to the utmost of our abilities. Do you, youngling, question this statement?" "Be gracious," Duncan murmured, reserving decisions to others; he moved to Stavros' side, took the good hand in his. A mild pressure answered. Stavros' pale eyes glittered wetly, alive, fully cognizant and trying to command him something. It was a stern and reprimanding look. Duncan tightened his hand in reassurance and looked up at the bai. "Favor, Reverence," he said. "I am distressed for him. " The bai .gestured him to come. He let slip Stavros' fingers and did so, submitted to the touch of the regul bai, whose rough fingers rested on his shoulder, a considerable weight. The bai spoke curtly to his servitors, who hastened about their business. Then the wrinkle-enfolded eyes looked into Duncan's face, and the bai's fingers tightened until it was hard not to wince. "Youngling, I am informed you have neglected food and drink. This is an expression of grief? This is religion?" "No, Reverence, I will eat." "Good." The word rumbled forth, almost incomprehensible in its depth. The pressure increased until Duncan felt the joint give. He flinched. The bai dropped the hand at once. And then the bai turned ponderously and levered himself back into his sled, settled. The machine whined, backing, and turned and retreated. Duncan stood and stared after it, after the others who withdrew almost as quickly. A sound came from Stavros. "Sir?" he asked at once, trying to keep his voice natural. He turned and saw Stavros beckon toward the table. Stavros' notes were there. He gathered them up and offered them, but Stavros with his right hand fumbled after the tablet only. Duncan understood and found the pen to give him. He knelt down and braced the tablet as Stavros wrote, heavily, with childlike awkwardness. Regul not upset, he read. Process with them natural to age. Mobility may return. No reason for panic. The awkward, slanted writing reached the accessible limits of the page. Duncan reversed the tablet, braced it higher. Humans due soon. Stavros resumed. Disaster at port -- truth. Regul evacuation schedule hampered; Hazan damaged. Regul much concerned. Mri -- need to find out what mri doing. This most urgent. Listen to regul talk, learn of mri, don't provoke . "Leaving the Nom if I have to?" SurTac -- now become diplomat. Careful. Take my instructions. Regul kill younglings here -- many. Consult first on everything. Move me. Now. Console. Duncan did not want to move him; but Stavros cursed at him thickly and ordered him aloud, and evidently he was determined. Duncan carefully, tenderly, gathered up the old man and placed him within the sled-console in the corner, supporting him, adjusting the formfitting cushions to hold him securely. Stavros' right hand sought after controls, made further adjustments. The sled-console turned. The screen turned independently. A message, hand-keyed, crawled across the small screen... Can learn even this. "Yes, sir," Duncan said with a tightness in his throat. He was suddenly concerned for this man, for Stavros personally. The message-crawl resumed. Order food for you. Rest. "And for yourself, sir?" Stavros turned the sled, jerkily maneuvered it to a position next the bed. He operated the console arm to dim the lights. I wait, the screen read. No needs. X "Truebrother." Seated on the step beside the dus, Niun looked over his shoulder. It was seldom now that he met his sister informally, brother and sister, daithen and daithe, as they had been before. She surprised him with, the dus. He was embarrassed to be found at this charity: there had been a distance between them, although they had been much together of recent in the she'pan's hall. He did not like to be with her alone, not any longer. It was painful, that the closeness between them was gone. He continued a moment, trying to tempt the dus with a scrap of food, for until Melein had come, he had deceived himself that there was the slightest flicker of interest in the dark eyes of the animal. Now it would not even glance at him. But he had so deceived himself many a time since its coming to the edun. He shrugged and casually tossed the prize to the dus, letting it land between its massively clawed forepaws. Sometime, eventually, it would eat. Now it accepted just enough to stay alive; sometimes he would see the scrap shriveled and neglected that evening, and the dus moved slightly elsewhere until it was taken away; for the dus was proud, and did not want to eat. Someone else saw that the waterbowl by the step was constantly full. This was great extravagance on Kesrith. Ordinarily a sick dus simply complained when thirsty and received what it needed; and a healthy one derived all its moisture requirement from food it ate. Niun suspected kel Pasev of this wasteful charity. She had her own dus but she was capable of such feelings toward a good animal. He was not himself so deft in his offerings as was Pasev. Doubtless everyone in the edun knew how desperately he tried to feed the creature, and claim it, and how it stubbornly refused him. Likely another kel'en would be feeding it if he were not. The dus shamed them all in its loyal grief. It found not one of them worthy to take it; and rarely would a dus transfer affection, but Niun still hoped, desperately, for the life of this one. "Sometimes," said Melein, "they simply cannot be saved." She sat down on the dusty step with him, heedless of her robes of caste; but the granular sand of the edun grounds did not cling as much as the white lowlands powder. She wore the light veil over her silken mane in the out-of-doors, for the Sen disdained to cover. The body of a kel'en is itself a Mystery of the People, the teachings held, and therefore the Kel veils; the body of a sen'en is a veil to that within, which is a Mystery of the People, and therefore the Sen veils not. Save to the unacceptable. The weather was fair after the storm of days past in which wrack and disaster had blown down the passes and dealt havoc in the regul town. The smoke of the destruction in the lowlands had been visible even through the rain; and when the worst of the storm was done, the kel'ein had looked out from the summit of the Sen-tower with a new and bitter satisfaction. "Ah," Eddan had said when they noted the smoke and the fire, "Kesrith has her way with the masters even yet." It was likely that many regul had perished in the conflagration. Such satisfaction was a thing that once no mri would have thought or felt. But that was before the unaccounted-for death of kel'en on a regul ship, and before it was clear that humans would possess the world. Now the stars of evening began to show in a clear sky, and there was no wind to stir the sand and make the mez advisable. Such crystal evenings were frequent following the greatest storms, as if the very world lay exhausted after the recent violence. He dropped his veil and looped it under his chin, refastening it. There was no likelihood of tsi'mri here, and he did not need it. "Shall we walk?" Melein suggested. He had no such thing in mind, but rarely did Melein ask anything of him any longer. He arose and offered her his hand to help her up. Thereafter they walked, side by side, in the direction Melein chose, taking the small trail that led from the corner of the edun to the rocks at the top of the causeway. He found himself remembering the times that they had run that distance, they three, agile as the dusty lizards, children without the veil, small slim-limbed boys and smaller point from which they could see the ships at the port come and go. They had been ships with magical names then, mri ships, regul ships -- Mlereinei, Kamrive, Horaghno -- that came from distant stars and the glory of battles. As children they had played at war and duel and imagined themselves great kel'ein, glittering with honors like the far-traveled kel'ein that visited from the ships and departed their own ways again, like their truemother and their father that left separately with the ships and never visited homeworld again. Tonight they walked, he of the Kel, she of the Sen, weighted with their robes of caste and their separate laws. When they reached the rock that overlooked the valley, he leaped up first and pulled her behind him with a single tug -- there was still the girl Melein within the golden robes, agile and quick as a kel'e'en, unbecoming the gravity of her caste. They sat together while the red sun vanished,' watching the whole of the valley, and the glow of lights where the port was, and the wound the storm had made there, a darkness amid the lights near Hazan. "Why did you ask me here?" he asked of her at last. "To talk with you." He did not like this manner in her. The last light touched her face. It was that of a stranger for a moment, someone he should remember, and did not, quite. It was not Melein as he knew her, but a sen'e'en, that contained quiet, secret thoughts. He suddenly wished she would not pursue the opening he had given her. He foreknew that she might rob him of his peace; and he could not stop her from doing it. "You do not smile anymore," she said. "You do not even look up when you are named." "I am not a child." "You do not love the she'pan." "I came. I sit. I wait. This seems to be all she wants of me. It is her right." "You do not much go out of the edun." "I have given up, Melein. That is all." She gazed upward, where the stars glittered. Her arm, resting on her raised knee, pointed toward Elag's star that shone and danced above the hills. "There are humans now," she said. "But it is different there -- at Kesrith. This is homeworld. Sanctuary for the People. The Holy." He looked at her, sullen, frightened. "Remember that I am kel'en." "The Kel must remain unlearned because the Kel ventures where our enemies are, where knowledge that cannot serve the Kel cannot be permitted. For all traditions, however minor, there are reasons. You are a kel'en of home world, and you will hear what it would not be good for a kel'en elsewhere to hear." He rose and set his back against the rock, leaning there with his arms folded and the rising breeze touching him with more chill than was comfortable. It was night now, the last of the sun slipped from view. He did not know why she had wished to come out here. The hills were full of menace. The ha-dusei, wild relatives of the tame companions of the kel'ein, were not to be trusted. There were windflowers and burrowers, and serpents that hid in the rocks. He owned a sen'e'en his protection; it was arrant stupidity to be out here with Melein in his charge after dark. Her value to the edun was incalculably above his. "We can talk elsewhere later," he said. "I do not think we should have come here at this hour." "Listen to me!" Her voice was edged, cruel, a blow that stunned. Melein was his little sister. She had never before used that tone with him. "Today," she said, "the she'pan called me in private. Today she gave me rank with Sathell. And you understand this." She'pan's successor, her Chosen. In the nethermost parts of his mind he had known it would come; this was the only reasonable purpose behind Intel's snatching Melein out of Kel and into Sen. Not to bear children, but to learn the Pana. the Mysteries; not to continue the People, but to rule them. And Intel had taken him likewise, to defend challenge to herself, to guard her -- to kill, if need be, any over-anxious successor and any kel'en that supported a challenger's cause. He gave a single bitter curse, understanding; and he saw the hurt leap into Melein's eyes. "I am sorry that you take it so," she said. "Why must she have kept me by her and not Medai?" "She trusted you, and never Medai." He considered that, and its reasons. "She trusted you," he said softly, "while I guard her sleep. While she could set me against you." The hurt to Melein became shock. The thought seemed to startle her. "No," she said. "I am not apt to challenge her." "'Not as long as you have regard for me," he answered. "She feels her mortality on her or she would not have named you yet. And some kel'en will guard her tomb." "She would not take you. Eddan... Sirain... they would seek the honor. But not you." "Maybe with the humans at hand the question is pointless. I am thinking ahead of the hour, and that is beyond my caste. You will have to think that through, truesister. I am far from knowing the future. I can only speak for what is true now." "She is not preparing to cede homeworld quietly. Niun... I am young, I am nothing compared to Intel's experience. Other she'panei would hesitate to challenge her; she rob the People of so much, you do not know how much. It would be an act of -- I do not know, Niun, I do not know. If I should succeed her as she'pan of homeworld, here am I -- young, inexperienced. I know that some older she'pan will come then and challenge, and it will be my place to die. I want her to live, I desperately want her to live, and she is dying, Niun." He found himself trembling, hurting to reassure her; and there was no comfort to be found. She spoke of things beyond his caste; and yet he thought that she had laid out all the truth for him, and stolen what remained of his peace and hope. He had always thought that she would survive him. "We were unlucky," she said, "in being last-bom of the People; not alone of Kesrith, Niun, but of all the People. We were without choice simply because we were the last. I wish it were different." What she said struck at other confidences. He looked at her with the wind whipping at them and chilling to the skin, and ceased even to shiver. "Of all the People?" "Edunei have fallen," she said, "and children have died; and kel'e'ein are occupied with war and nothing else. I should not have answered," she added. "But of our generation, there is little left. Those older, they will get other children. It is not too late." She tried to comfort him. He reassured himself that she had faith in their future, and that this was enough. "But then," he said, catching up a thought,"then Intel will not plan to lose you. You might be, after after all, the ablest after her; and if she bequeaths my service to you -- if you should challenge or return challenge -- Melein, I can defend you. I am not unable to defend you. I am skilled in the yin'ein. Nine years they have kept me in training. I must be capable of something." She was silent for a time. Finally she arose. "Come," she said. "Let us return to the edun. I am cold." And she was silent as they climbed down to the trail and walked back; she wept. He saw it in the starlight and took off his veil and offered it to her, a gesture of profound tenderness. "No," she said fiercely. He nodded and flung the met over his shoulder, walking beside her. "You are right," she said finally. "I will not surrender the office and die without challenge... should it come to me. I will kill to hold it." "It is a great honor for you," he said, thinking that he should have said something of the kind when she first told him. She let go her breath, a slow hiss. "What, honor? To go into some strange edun, and into a strange Kel, and kill some woman who never did me hurt? I do not want that honor. ' ' "But Intel will arm you for this," he said. "She will make you able. She has surely planned for this for many years." She looked up at him, her shadowed face set and calm now. "I think you are not far wrong," she said, "in believing that she wanted you by her because she knows I could make trouble in the House. She trusts you. She does not trust me." He shivered, hearing in her voice the bitterness he had always suspected was there, and shadows tore away between himself and the Sentower and the she 'pan. He remembered Melein preparing the cup each evening, the cup that helped the she'pan sleep; and each evening the she'pan drinking, nothing questioning. He suspected what ungentle things might run in Intel's drughazed mind: a she'pan foreseeing her own death and mistrusting her successor with good reason. Intel had wated Melein disarmed. For this she had sent Medai into service, and had kept her brother close by. Some kel'en would guard Intel's tomb. Normally it would be one of her Husbands, not a son. But there might be one instruction if she passed of age, another if by Melein's hand. And Melein would have to challenge against him to challenge Intel. He would die before Intel would; but then Melein would have to find a kel'en to champion her -- and there was none who would agree to that. Intel had done well to banish Medai. But Melein was not capable of the things of which Intel suspected her; he insisted to believe that she was not. Caste and teaching and the bitterness of her imprisonment could not have changed his truesister to that extent. He would not believe that Intel's fears were justified. I want her to live,  desperately want her to live, I desperately want her to live, Melein had said. "How much," he asked finally, "did she bid you tell me?" "Less," she said, "than I have told you." "Yes," he said, "I had thought so." They came back to the edun, she drawing ahead of him as they entered. He looked aside at the dus, that turned its head from him. When he looked up, she had gone on into the shadows, toward the stairs of her own tower. She did not look back. He went toward the she 'pan's tower, to take up his duty, where he belonged. XI There was quiet over Kesri th. After so many hazards, after two days stalled with the port in chaos from the storm, the last shuttle had lifted -- with its cargo of refugees -- to the station where the freighter Res-trivi was forming the last regular civilian list that would leave the world. Hereafter there was time, necessary time, for setting final matters in order. Against the ruddy sun of Kesrith there was only Hazan remaining -- armed and, when her minor repairs were completed, star-capable; she waited with her crew constantly within her. She carried in her tapes the way to Nurag, to regul homeworld, to safety and civilization for the few hundred regul left on Kesrith. A ten of times each passing day bai Hulagh Alagn-ni, working in his heated offices in the Nom complex, looked up at the windows and concerned himself with the condition of Hazan. The dual-capable ship, strong enough behind her screens for combat, was yet a perilously fragile structure when grounded. He had hesitated to take her down in the first place; he had suffered agonies of mind in the hours of the storm's approach, and had at last decided against lofting her to stationside. And then -- then to have a witless aircraft pilot attempt to outrun the storm and risk the crosswinds, a known peril at Kesrith's field -- on such an occurrence the whole mission was almost lost. Hulagh cursed each time he thought of it, the youngling pilot and passengers, of course, beyond retribution. He was relieved that, at the least, damage had been confined to the tower and loading facilities, and harm to Hazan' s structure was minimal. Luck had been with him. Hazan was in his trust over the objections of powerful influences back on homeworld. He had risked everything in securing for himself and his interests this post, replacing old Gruran and Solgah Holn-ni -- an assignment for which his personal age and erudition had qualified him -- and thereby winning doc Alagn the status it was long overdue. But as with landing the ship, as with other decisions he had made along the way, it was necessary to risk in order to gain. It was necessary to demonstrate to homeworld his claimed ability and that of doch Alagn in order to obtain the influence permanently. He could do so by salvaging the most possible benefit of Kesrith, after its loss by Gruran Holn-ni and his get; and Solgah Holn-ni -- he thought with disgust and contempt of the prolific female who had ruled Holn's establishment of Kesrith and lorded it so thoroughly over the zone and over the war that was her creation -- Solgah was on her way to homeworld in utter confusion, stripped of her command, most of her younglings left behind, their ranks decimated by Hulagh's own orders, survivors parceled out to many different colonies, the doch in complete . disorganization. She would be lu'cky if her influences on homeworld enabled her to escape sifting and the execution of her younglings. At the least, Holn was due for some years of obscurity. The memory still pleased him -- the way Solgah had received the shock of Hazan's unscheduled and unauthorized landing; the way she had fluttered and blustered with prohibitions and objections, until he had made known to her his homeworld-granted authority to assume control. Now it was his office to complete the evacuation Solgah had begun, to save as much as possible from the concessions her weak kinsman, Gruran Holn-ni, had granted in negotiations at Elag, trying to save the inner portions of the vast Holn empire. It was his task to prepare Kesrith to receive human occupation and to remove regul properties, as much as could be saved, and regul personnel, as many as could be saved; and to ensure that humans drew the least possible benefit from what they had won in war and in negotiations. Hulagh had dealt with humans indirectly for three homeworld years, having met with a few after replacing Gruran; and he knew them -- including the two that had come in on Hazan -- with a quiet but mild distaste; less distaste, in fact, than he had ever felt for mri, who served regul. The human war, of course, had been a complete mistake, an error in calculations, not one attributable to doch Alagn. It had been abundantly clear to wiser regul minds for the better part of five years that the companies of Holn doch had involved themselves in an utter fiasco from which the mri were unable to rescue them, and that error would have been corrected then had it been possible to restrain the obstinacies and military power of such as Holn, whose employ of mercenary kel'ein, and whose obvious self-interest in retaining the disputed territories, had stalled off any change in policy. Now, at last, after the consequences of the original error were multiplied to great cost, after regul lives and properties and home territory itself had been lost, the Holn empire tottering on the brink, now the military Holn handed the tangled and dangerous situation -- reluctantly even so -- over to older, wiser minds on Nurag. And politics, in a turn of events unforeseen by the Holn, had served to turn the Holn authority finally into the hands of Alagn and to elevate Alagn to a status in which Alagn, with the right Alagn in command, could utterly ruin doch Holn. Holn had left a tangle behind them. Bai Hulagh was far from satisifed with the treaty terms within which he must operate but they were Holn's legacy, sealed, legal, recorded and beyond his power to adjust. Yet if the cession of three colonial systems, costly as that was, had created a permanent and reliable boundary between human and regul claims, it could turn out to be one of the wiser things doch Holn had done in its administration. Doubtless, Hulagh felt, the humans now clearly knew that they had made all the cheap gain they could reasonably expect in this adventure and that hereafter regul would resist with more vigor. The humans were apparently perplexed and disturbed by this sudden change of authority on the frontier and yet they seemed anxious to honor the treaty. Kesrith was a likely and sensible boundary. The dead space of the Deep discouraged exploration regulward without considerable routing round by Hesoghan, an old and firmly regul holding; and the lure of the Haze-stars would lead humans from Kesrith rimward in due time. So Hulagh planned in his strategies, mapping what he considered might be new directions in regul policy. The humans would be attracted by the wealth toward which Kesrith had been reaching; but, likewise, the regul stars had mineral wealth sufficient to sustain industries without the convenient luxury of doch Holn's outermost colonies. Economic effects would be felt, but only in small degree on homeword; and as long as the elders of homeworld were well supplied in their needs, the Alagn operation would be favorably judged. And afterward, it was only one arm of regul expansion that had been cut off. Two others remained. One of them was the presently meager holding of doch Alagn. To direct, to shape, to rule, to settle himself eternally into the memory not alone of doc Alagn but of the center of Nurag -- this was the dream Hulagh savored. In his vast age he had outlived his rivals, had seen them dust; and he remembered, and planned long. He had obliterated the younglings of his chief enemies. He risked everything now in assuming personal command of Kesrith. If matters went amiss, it would be remembered that Hulagh of Alagn was in charge when they did so; but here on Kesrith also lay wealth he desperately needed. The terms of the human-regul treaty surrendered only the bare earth of the ceded worlds. They laid no specified claim to valuable hardware, cities, resources. Bare earth was all the encroaching humans need find when they arrived; and redeveloping the stubborn wilderness of Kesrith would occupy them long enough to give regulkind a breathing-space -- while the plunder of Kesrith would go into the stores of Alagn doch, legitimate salvage to which Holn had no claim. And all this under the very eyes of the human envoys. This satisfied Hulagh no less, to discredit the human who had been sent to oversee the transition of power. The sudden illness of the human elder and the natural timidity of its single youngling were a convenience beyond measure. A regul elder would have demanded constant and detailed reports of actions by his hosts; a competent one would have demanded them in such volume and at such a pace that nothing escaped his notice; a resourceful one would have used his youngling's eyes to see what he was not meant to see. But none of this had the human envoy managed on any great scale. The human concentrated on the wrong materials, learned the language assiduously and reheard reports that he had already been given in his own language, going over old information as if he suspected he could leam something new from it, as if there were discrepancies or untruths in plain statements. Such deception might be the human practice; they were not regul. What was happening was as wide as the port and as plain as the ships that daily lifted; and when humans arrived some few days hence, they would find a stripped and ruined possession and their delegate in command of a barren wilderness incapable of sustaining life on any large scale. This was itself a coup that the council on Nurag would savor when it heard of it. Hulagh had been perplexed originally that the two humans had contrived no means of circumventing the onerous restrictions placed on them. Only once had they broken quarantine, a quarantine no regul would have accepted in principle in the first place; and that one success seemed without forethought and was embarrassedly, tacitly, ignored by the envoy. It had succeeded only because it had been uncharacteristic of the humans, a minor victory in the sense of its unhappy result, but actually of no possible benefit to them. In the end only the kel'en had suffered for it, and that needlessly, he being as impractical as all his kind. The mri had been a man of importance among their bloody, stubborn species. He had promised perhaps to be valuable; but he had been ruined. The humans remained ignorant even of this small revenge they had inflicted on their old enemies. They sat helpless, obedient. And hereafter there remained nothing much on Kesrith but what waited loading, now that work crews were free to clear the debris at the docks. There were charges to be set, a few small installations to be stripped, mines to be closed; but the most valuable cargo waited at the dock already. Of personnel there remained only the lowest-priority evacuees, who would leave with him on Hazan. Records bequeathed him from doch Holn indicated that there had adults on Kesrith at the beginning of the evacuation procedure. It was a colony once exceedingly prosperous and supporting a university and a few first-rate elder minds (excluding the Holn, whom he despised as over-valued). He knew the exact number -- and the disposition Holn had made and the disposition he himself had made -- of the remaining citizens and properties from the instant he had taken charge, and what goods to be consumed enroute he had placed on the evacuation ships and what was to be allotted as personal baggage, and what he was salvaging to take himself; all this he knew down to fractional weight and space requirements for shipping. He had absorbed the data in minute detail. He had made occasional written records against the event of his sudden death and the passing of Alagn doch to his immediate heirs -- he did not entirely trust humans -- or his sudden incapacity; but these were only for such an event. In the ordinary course of transactions he did not consult written records at all. It was physically impossible for a sane and healthy regul to forget anything he determined to remember, and it was also quite likely that he would remember whatever he heard only casually. Hulagh believed implicitly in the accuracy of the record he had obtained from Solgah Holn-ni, his enemy, as he believed implicitly in her sanity. It was inconceivable that Solgah -- however lacking in astuteness she was, and over-impressed with her ability as an administrator -- would not have at least recalled accurately what was the number of regul on her world, and what their resources, and how disposed. He knew therefore that three hundred twenty-seven regul young remained with him outside the ship, the barest minimum necessary to carry out the dismantling operation, and three of those were almost adult. The majority were younglings below the age of twenty-five, as yet undetermined in sex -- this would manifest itself at about thirty -- and far more mobile than would be possible for them as they began to attain their adult weight. They were of use to him when it came to errands or heavy labor, and for the observations of the evacuation that later would be gleaned from their memories by expert scholars on Nurag. Their memories, presently -- save in their most recent unique experiences and knowledge of the events passing around them -- had not yet acquired sufficient data to make them intrinsically valuable to any elder, simply because they had not lived long enough or traveled far enough to yet rival the experience or comparative observational powers of an elder. They belonged only to the doch of their birth and had not seen what they might yet accomplish; and since they would not sex and reproduce for another several years, they were not distracted by these considerations. Only those fully mature and those protected by adult choice of a doch (even Holn) had been lifted off to safety in the main evacuation -- they and such infants as could be contained in their mothers' pouches for the duration of the voyages, lifesupported without undue expenditure of resources by the crowded rescue ships. These last younglings, more fortunate than the masses of Holn that had not fitted into either category, knew that they were still expendable, and why, and they were accordingly nervous about the coming of humans and petulant about their personal losses and -- the common quality of the young -- abysmally stupid in their anxieties, believing, for so their limited experience misled them, that they were the first and most important younglings in the history of the race to suffer such things. One fretted outside now and craved admittance for the fifth time, urgent with some message doubtless protesting the conditions under which they were confined in the Nom and forbidden to wander the square during off-hours, or protesting the long hours that they had been required to work since the crisis at the port, or expressing their increasing fear of the coming humans and the fact that they themselves were not yet on board the safety of Hazan, which was at the root of everything. Hulagh had answered enough such requests for attention, both from regul younglings and from dull-witted humans. He was busy. The youngling in question was not assigned anywhere near the human delegate, so it could not be an emergency in that quarter, which was the only matter that would have truly interested him within the Nom. He dealt with the destructions of the storm as best he could, covering the one error he had committed -- failing to ask of Solgah concerning the behaviors of the seasons and the climate of Kesrith. He had little time for petulant and frightened assistants. But the youngling persisted, lhilagh sighed at last and pressed a button and admitted the youngling, whose agitation was extreme. "Be gracious, bai." It was the one named Suth Hara-ri, bred of the university bai-dach. It gave a polite suck of breath. Hulagh reciprocated. There was at least some grace in Suth, who had been unmannered and fearful to a degree unbecoming any age when it began service. This former gracelessness on the part of Kesrith's younglings in general was surely due to the years of war that had encompassed the younglings' entire experience. The Kesrithi younglings left in Hulagh 's charge were now acquiring some graces. Hulagh continually took care to reprimand them so that they would not arrive ashamed and misfit in the inner worlds. This also he took for part of his duty in salvaging what he could of Kesrith; and he also anticipated winning the best of the younglings to Alagn's enlistment as adults, hand-trained, augmenting his private staff to that of a colonial governor. He reached a place where stopping work would not overmuch inconvenience him, but he let the youngling wait a bit more while he enjoyed a cup of soi, and midway through it he saw fit to gesture his "Be gracious," Suth breathed, then blurted in desperate haste: "Bai, the station reports a mri vessel incoming." This struck through all courtesies and lack of them, commanding Hulagh's attention. Hulagh leaned back, the cup forgotten on the console, and looked at the youngling in unconcealed dismay. The merceneray Kel -- arriving in this situation with humans but a few days removed from Kesrith. Hulagh's hearts became at once agitated and anger heated his face. It was like the mri, to be inconvenient. To arrive always in the moment other elements had reached their maximum vulnerability. "They have given notice of their intentions?" Hulagh asked of Suth. "They say that they will land. We urged them to make use of the station facilities. They did not respond to this. They said that they have come for their people onworld and that they intend to land." "Mri never lie," said Hulagh for the youngling's reference, assuming it had never dealt face to face with the mercenaries. "Neither do they always tell the truth. In that, they resemble regul." Suth blinked and sucked air. Subtleties were wasted on this one. Hulagh frowned and blew heated air through his nostrils. "Are they to have their permission to land?" asked Suth. "Bai, what shall we say?" "Tell me this, youngling: Where are our station ships?" "Why, gone, gracious lord, all but the freighter and the shuttles, with the evacuation." "Then we cannot very well enforce an instruction not to land, can we? You are dismissed, youngling." "Favor," Suth murmured and withdrew, hasty and graceless in departure. Hulagh, already deep in thought, failed to rise to the provocation. Mri. Inconvenient as the stubborn kel'en he had inherited from Gruran. Bloody-handed and impulsive and incapable of coherent argument. His memory informed him that there were constantly some few mri on Kesri th, and that this was true of no other world since Nisren had fallen to humans forty-three years ago. There were thirteen mri in residence. There was nothing to indicate why Kesrith had been so favored, save that mri had a tendency to choose one or another world as a permanent base, designating it as homeworld, and thereafter behaving as irrationally and emotionally as if this were indeed the true land of their birth. There had been three such homeworlds thus far in the regul-mri association, all within the Holn domain, since the mri had constantly come within Holn jurisdiction and remained unknown in home territories of the regul. This employment of the mercenaries was, curiously, not an arrangement of regul seeking, but an arrangement that the mri had offered the regul two thousand two hundred two years ago -- for no apparent reason, for no apparent compulsion, save that this arrangement seemed to satisfy some profound emotional need of the mri. Regul had inquired into this mri peculiarity, but remained unsatisfied. There was a regul joke about mri, that mri had made records about their home and origin but had forgotten where they had left them, hence their nomadic condition. The fact that mri had no memories was a laughable matter to one who had not dealt personally with the intractable mri. One could not argue with them, could not reason, could not persuade them from old loyalties and could not -- above all, could not -- tamper with their sense of proprieties. He remembered Medai 's suicide with a shudder: the kel'en stubborn and without memory and prone to violence. It was like the mri to prefer bloodshed to reason, even when it was one's own blood that was shed. Medai, Kesrith-born, would not compromise; the mri treaty held only so long as regul maintained a homeworld for mri, only so long as that homeworld was inviolate from invasion. Medai had seen what he had seen, and could not reason otherwise; and therefore he had chosen to set himself against his lawful employers. His suicide was supposed, Hulagh recalled, to put some burden of shame or social stigma on the man who had offended against the mri in question. This selfdestruction was either an act of reproach or of complete repudiation, meant to have, devastating effect on the emotions of his superior. A mri kel'en would do such a thing even knowing that regul were not impressed, casting away his precious life rather than compromise on a small point of duty that could make no ultimate difference to him personally. Mri doubtless imagined that it made a vast difference. It was that mri ferocity that had originally appealed to the regul, an amazement that this savage, fearsome species had come peacefully to the regul docha and tendered their services -- services without which the colonizing of the humanward worlds and the rise of the Holn might never have occurred, at least not in the manner in which Holn had created monopoly. And (his very ferocity ought by rights to have warned sensible regul of the nature of mri. Mercenaries by breeding and choice, their strict, dull-witted codes made them in the beginning utterly dependable as guards in commerce of the outworld docha. They did not change allegiance in mid-service; it was impossible to bribe them; it was impossible even to discharge them save by the completion of a service or by suicide. They had not sense enough to retreat; they had no strong instincts of self-preservation, a fact which balanced their prolific breeding, in which all males of the Kel were free to mate with the low-caste females as well as the mates of their own caste. They therefore tended in the years of peace to multiply at an alarming rate, were it not for the attrition worked on them by their way of life, their rejection of medical science, and their constant passion for dueling. How these fierce warriors had supported themselves before they found the regul to hire them was another mystery to regul, one which the mri had never chosen to reveal. Mri would not do manual labor, not even sufficient to provide themselves food. A mri would starve rather than bear burdens or work the earth for another. They broke this rule only for the building and maintenance of their own towers and the managing of the few ships they were allotted personally; but beyond those two exceptions they would not turn a hand if there were regul available to take over the menial tasks. Once in Hulagh's recall a certain ship with a kel'en aboard had met a difficulty other than human, a navigational malfunction that had the crew in a panic; they had summoned the ship's kel'en -- an old kel'e'en, it was -- who had leisurely come to see the difficulty, sat down at the console and made the appropriate adjustments; then, with consummate arrogance, the kel'e'en had retired to the solitude of her own quarters, neither speaking nor offering courtesies nor accepting thanks. Yet this kel' e'en could not read a simple sign to direct herself to the mess hall on station liberty, but had to be directed by her regul employers. There was nothing to match either the arrogance or the ignorance of the mri Kel: touchy, suiciding when offended by regul, fighting when offended by other mri. There was no knowing what truly motivated the species. Hulagh himself reckoned that he knew humans better than .he knew mri, although he had dealt with humans for three years and his ancestors had dealt with mri for two thousand two hundred two years. Humans were simply territorial like regul, and while they were creatures of brief memory and small brain like the mri, they did have the industry to work and to mend the deficiencies of their talents with an admirable technology. It was a curious thing that in the forty-three-year war the regul had come to trust humans far more than they did mri; they had come to fear humans far less than they feared mri. Constantly regul had to command the mri to observe the decencies of restraint, actually had to intervene to prevent the mri from escalating the war out of the territorial zone of conflict and into reaches far beyond regul limits, into a scale in which regul technology was inadequate to maintain defenses around vital home worlds. The mri, who were specialists in war, yet had not been able to perceive this; even the Holn had done so, and had put restraints to the war or there would have been incredible devastation and economic collapse. Mri might lose one homeworld after another and move on, but they were nomadic; perhaps that, Hulagh estimated, was the source of their contempt for national boundaries. Regul could not contemplate the loss of even one world of home space, with artwork, technology, trade routes; they did not intend at any time to enter war with the allout dedication of mri. The most serious losses were, at the end of matters, to the mri themselves. Mri had begun the war with seven kel'ein according to regul census; and this small figure was still a great increase over their former numbers, reflecting the prosperity that had been theirs while in regul service over the span of two thousand two hundred two years. Only a hundred thousand had they numbered when their leaders had first approached the regul and begged to be allowed to take service with the regul species. But now the most recent records indicated that there were but five hundred thirtythree mri of all castes surviving in known space. It was impossible, considering that small number and the mri's unrestrainably fierce inclinations, that the species could survive at this low ebb -- ironically -- without regul protection during their recovery. An era had ended with the passing of the basis of Holn power, with the passing of the kel'ein. A few could be preserved by Alagn if the mri would, in extremity, permit themselves to see reason; and Hulagh could see use for them, if only in the regul awe of the ferocity of the Kel. But they must be removed from the path of the human advance or the mri would continue, like automatons, to dash themselves to death against the inevitable. And in the midst of other confusions, one mri must suicide and now a mri ship must come interfering in the evacuation of the mri homeworld. It would be an armed ship. Mri vessels, at least vessels totally mri, were small, but mri did not go anywhere unarmed. The humans who were coming to take possession of Kesrith would likewise be armed. Hulagh considered for one wild moment making a graceless withdrawal from his duty on Kesrith, bundling surviving younglings and himself aboard Hazan tonight and leaving the mri and the humans to each others' mercies. But Hazan was not ready, not fully repaired, her important cargo impossible to load until the dock machinery too had been repaired. And he would not retreat in such fashion, a move that would be told on homeworld to his discredit; in i hat much he understood the mri compulsion to stand fast when pushed. He reached to his left and pressed a button, contacting the youngling llada Surag-gi, kosaj of the Nom, Ihat served him personally for sufficiently important errands: a twentyyear-old, Hada, extraordinarily competent in its advanced post. "Hada," he said, "send the records of mri settlement on Kesrith." "Be gracious," replied Hada's voice. "Such records go back two thousand two hundred two years. Kesrith was among the first worlds possessed by the mri and it is locally believed that they were here before first contact. What information does the bai wish in particular? I may perhaps recall what is of help." This was utter impudence, that such a youngling supposed its own personal knowledge sufficient to remedy the desire of an elder. "O young ignorance," said Hulagh peevishly, remembering that he was the only elder presently on Kesrith and that the youngling, although impertinent and selfimportant, was probably offering, with the best of intentions, to save him valuable time and effort. This was not, after all, Nurag; there was a limit on everyone's time and patience, most particularly his own. "Hada... what do you suppose would bring a mri ship now to Kesrith?" "This is," said Hada, "the present mri homeworld. Perhaps they mean to defend it. They are not accustomed to retreat." It was not a comforting conjecture, and precisely the one Hulagh had made for himself. Yet the mri had accepted the treaty that regul had made with humans; mri had been advised at every step of the negotiations that they might not carry on further war with humans. "Hada, what is the present number of mri on Kesrith?" "Bai, there are thirteen, mostly elders of the edun and entirely unfit for war." He was surprised by this. He had not been interested in the small edun since it had not intruded into his notice; he had known the number accurately, but not the incapacity, of its members. "Send the records anyway, whatever you possess on the leaders personally and on the history of the species here." Perdition, thought Hulagh miserably, mri have been on Kesrith for far too many years for me to sift through such as this. There is no time. The records will be mountainous . "Hada." "Favor?" "Contact their kel'anth. Tell him I want him to report to this office immediately."  There was a long pause. "Be gracious, bai," ventured Hada at last. "The Kesrithi edun is headed by a she'pan, one Intel. Onworld a kel'anth must defer to a she'pan. He is not the leader of the mri on Kesri th." Hulagh's oath cut short the youngling. There was silence in the chatter for a moment, welcome silence. He absorbed the new information, embarrassed by his reliance on a youngling's knowledge and aware that, where mri were concerned, no one actually knew what the chain of command was within their community. Hada claimed to possess this knowledge. Perhaps Hada had acquired it from elders of Holn doch, who had commanded mri for generations. Plague and perdition , thought Hulagh, there is no time, there is no time. Confound all mri to perdition. But neither did one summon a she'pan; he knew that much. None but Kel-caste would respond to a summons to leave their community and meet with outsiders. There was the necessity to brave the process of records-search or the necessity to ignore the incoming ship, with all its ugly possibilities. Or -- there was the necessity to leave his desk and his work and his important duties to the incompetent mercies of youngling assistants at such a crisis, while he paid slow courtesies to a mri religious leader, whose memory was fallible and whose graces were probably lacking, who trammeled up the cleanly relations between regul doch and mri kel'anth. He and the warleader of the Kel might have settled things with a simple exchange. But with one of the ceremonial leaders of the mri involved -- one whose power was nebulous and whose authorities and compulsions were somehow linked to the mri religion, whatever it was -- a regul petitioner must suffer tedious and pointless discussion that might only perhaps produce what he wanted. "Hada," said Hulagh, surrendering, "fetch me my car and the most reliable driver, a youngling who does not flinch from mri." Many humiliations had he accepted in dealing with the invading humans, in negotiations concerning arrangements, in accepting two inconvenient observers whose presence, if known, could cause impossible complications with the mri treaty. He had succeeded in handling the humans, which was thought to have been the most difficult matter; he had outmaneuvered them in a way that would bring him prestige. And now it came to this, that he must interrupt the saving of regul lives and regul properties to counsel with mri hirelings, to rescue an ungrateful people who most likely would not treat with him courteously for his efforts. A thought struck him. "Hada," he said. "Favor?" "Is it or is it not possible that the mri would know that one of their ships is coming?" "That information has not been released by this office," said Hada. Then: "Be gracious, bai. Mri have learned things before this that have not been released by this office. They have their own communicaions." "Doubtless," said Hulagh, and broke the connection and went about the laborious and painful business of rising. He was two hundred ninety years removed from the class of younglings. His legs were proportionately shorter, his senses duller, his body many times heavier. His rugose skin was prone to cracking and developing sores when directly exposed to the dry cold of Kesrith's air. His double hearts labored under the exertion of lilting his adult bulk, and his muscles trembled with the unaccustomed strain. As an elder of the reI'til, his principal business was of the mind and the intellect. And he was reduced to this, to visit mri. The mri edun hove into view: a set of truncated, common-based cones, ominously alien and located, inevitably, in the most inconvenient and inaccessible place available. Hulagh settled uneasily into his cushions in the rear of the landsled and saw it grow nearer. Built of the soil of the mineral flats, cemented and dull-surfaced, it was of a color with the earth but startling to the eye and forbiddingly sterile in its outlines. It wasted space with its slanting walls -- but then, mri never did anything the simple way. It was, he reflected, indicative of the mri mind, non-utilitarian, alien in its patterns, deliberately isolate. The sled labored in the climb up ihe causeway which the rains, that other of Kesrith's terrestrial nuisances, had left in ill-repair, dissolving the salts that lay in thick deposits hereabouts, and creating alarming channels in the earth and rock of the road. On either side lay a fatal plunge to the thin crusts of the flats, volcanic and constantly steaming at one or another vent. Hulagh tried not to think of the depths that lay beside the treads of the sled as it ground its way over a series of ruts that had almost eaten the road away. Mri did not choose to repair it. Old they might be, but even if they were physically capable, they would have disdained to do so, not as long as there remained onworld a single regul on whom to cast the responsibility. The road would wash away before mri would stir to mend it, and there was no intention in Hulagh 's mind to better it for human benefit. He only hoped it would suffice to carry him to and from, and that once only. The car jolted up the last few feet of incline and came to the main entry of the edun. The structure itself was in similar disrepair, already yielding to the rains that would claim it in the end, that would reduce it to the white earth again. The slanted walls bore dim traces of colors that must once have made them bright. He had seen pictures of edunei but he had never seen one in reality, let alone one in such a state. This was surely an ancient structure, and sadly declined. Mri were usually more proud. Even the front walk was . guttered with erosion channels; and with the sled grinding to a halt, bai Hulagh looked on that irregular surface with dread. It was a long walk, a difficult walk, on soft ground.  And there was a dus guarding the entry, a massive brown lump -- all wrinkles and folds of flesh rising to a hump at the shoulders and descending at either end. It seemed to be asleep, resting with its back a quarter as high as the door, and higher by more should it stir, which Hulagh fervently hoped it would not do. Dusei were wherever mri traveled, but on ship they kept entirely to the kel'en's cabin and were not allowed to range the premises. He had never encountered one at close range; he had let his younglings tend to that unpleasantness. He knew only what he had heard: that while mri were legally class-two sapients on a scale that rated regul as one, dusei were tentatively classed at ten, although many who had dealt with the frustrating creatures reckoned that dusei should be considerably higher or lower. They were Kesrith's native dominant species -- he knew this too -- and although they ran wild wherever mri had been for long, this was their origin. They were a plague in the wilds of whatever world they adopted, and they were dangerous. There were surely wild ones now prolific in the hills and plains -- slow, patient omnivores, a gift such as regul gladly bestowed on the humans. Mri purchased with their service food to feed their dusei, which accordingly haunted their dwellings and accompanied them into space; but dusei did nothing, contributed nothing, did not fight unless cornered, and were never eaten. Their only visible benefit was that to keep them nearby pleasured the mri, who apparently derived some social status among their own kind for the keeping and support of such useless and expensive creatures. Hulagh himself collected gems, stones, geological curiosities. He attempted to comprehend the mentality of the mri, who treasured such live and dangerous specimens. This one in particular looked diseased. Its hide was patched and its attitude was more sluggish than was natural even for a dus. It had not so much as lifted its head as the landsled drew up at the walk. The sight of the ugly creature did more than the decay of the edun itself to distress Hulagh's aesthetic sense. He looked at it, and did not wish to look, as he forced his considerable bulk from the confines of the sled and waited for his driver, one Chul Nag-gi, to assist him up the walk. Chul also seemed to regard the dus with distaste, and as they walked together toward the step, Chul dutifully walked on the side nearest the creature and kept a constant eye on it. The dus lifted its head to investigate them as they came to the doorway. Its eyes were running and unhealthy looking. Perdition, thought Hulagh uneasily, the thing is dying of disease on their doorsill, and will they not destroy it? -- for the sake of hygiene, if not mercy. The dus investigated them, snuffling wetly, and emitted a strange sound, a low rumbling and whuffing that was not pleasure and not quite menace. "Away!" Chul exclaimed in a voice tinged with panic. Hulagh edged past with all possible speed while Chul fended the creature away with a violent kick. Chul overtook him just inside the dark door and offered an arm once more, whereupon they began the long walk together. A mri saw them and vanished, a black shadow among shadows, and none offered to guide them. Hulagh needed no guidance. He had become acquainted before they left the Nom with the plan of edunei, which was universal, He knew the general design of the ground level and where the fourth cone of the she 'pan ought to sit, and to this cone he walked slowly, panting, struggling as the approach offered, to his horror, stairs, winding up and up toward the crest. A shout echoed from above. Yet he saw no one and came at his own agonized pace, step by step, past mud-plastered walls cheaply decorated with rough designs or symbols, so irregularly and stylistically painted that they seemed impossible of decipherment even if one knew the mri system. Designs in black and gold and blue serpentined around the windings of the corridor upon walls and ceilings. They might be religious in nature -- this was another thing the mri had never revealed -- intended to avert evils or call them down on intruders; or perhaps the mri simply thought them beautiful. It was difficult to reconcile this with the modern lighting and the other evidences of mri sophistication with regul machinery, almost unbelievable that a people that could handle starflight yet lived in this primitive manner. The doors that shielded the hall where the she 'pan would hold state -- most of the doors in the edun, in fact -- were steel, of regul manufactury; and steel likely reinforced the mud-and-binder architecture. ; "They do not mind furnishing their mud hovels with good regul metal," Chul said, an undertone, but the youngling saved its comments for itself when Hulagh gave it a hard look; the acuity of mri hearing was legendary. "Open the door," said Hulagh. And when Chul had done so, the youngling gave a sharp intake of breath, for there was a mri directly confronting them, a black-veiled kel'en, a mere youngling himself: Hulagh reckoned so, at least, by the unmarred brow and clear golden skin. He was grim, impudent, barbarous, a golden man bedecked in black and weaponry, with warlike gear that even included the archaism of a long knife at his belt. Hulagh was minded instantly and painfully of Medai, who had been such as this. It was like meeting a ghost. Youngling fronted youngling, and it was the regul that backed a pace, displaying a weakness that sent a wave of angry heat to Hulagh 's head. "Where is the she'pan?" Hulagh asked sharply, embarrassed by his driver's discomfiture and seeking to recover regul dignity. "Young mri, get out of the door and call someone of authority. You were advised that I would call on the she'pan." The mri turned neatly on his heel and walked away, silent, graceful, disrespectful. Mri warrior. Hulagh hated the whole breed. They were utterly unmannered as a nation, and encouraged this arrogance in their younglings. The youth, like the whole edun, stank of incense. The odor lingered in the air and Hulagh fought a tendency to sneeze, to clear his violated air passages. His legs were shuddering from the long climb upstairs. He walked in and bent his knees and lowered his heavy body the necessary small degree to sit on the carpet. Mri furniture, of which there was only the she'pan's chair of honor and two benches near the entry, was too high and too fragile for an adult regul; nor could a regul stand and bear his own weight for any length of time. In proper courtesy the youngling should have summoned some of mri kind to bring furniture apt for him; but this was a very poor edun by all evidences, and perhaps unused to regul callers at all. The carpets were at least clean. Shouting echoed in the depths of the hall beyond the partition that screened the privacies of the central chamber. Hulagh mentally winced at the unseemliness of this behavior, and Chul stirred uneasily. In a moment more the room began to admit other warriors, veiled and armed as the first. "Bai," said Chul. There was fear in its tone. Hulagh dealt it a foul look: ignorant, this youngling. The mri, while graceless and arrogant, were still subjects of the regul, and they were subjects by choice, not by compulsion. Mri were many things, and they were unpleasant, but they were not dangerous, at least not in the personal sense -- not to regul. Several dusei wandered in, heavy-boned heads low to the carpet, looking as if they had lost something and forgotten just what it was. They settled their great bulks into a corner and lowered their heads between their paws and watched, their tiny, almost invisible, eyes glittering. One rumbled an ominous sound, then quieted as a kel'en settled against him, using the broad, wrinkled shoulder for a backrest. The sneeze came, unexpected and violent. Hulagh contained it as best lie could. None of the mri affected lo notice this terrible breach of eliquette. He counted those present. There were eleven, and nine of iliese were veiled: males, and perhaps a female, of the Kel. One young female was unveiled, robed in gold; and with her was one of the oldest, a presumable male, of the gold-robed caste. They were the only mri whose faces he had ever seen. He could not help staring, amazed at the graceful delicacy of I I ic young female. Odd, Hulagh reflected, that this backward species sexed when young and aged into sameness. He stored that thought away for further pondering, did mri chance to survive ibis era and remain relevant to the living. And with a soft rustling, the slie'pan herself arrived, leaning on die arm of the young kel'en; she settled among them, in her chair, veilless. She was also very, very old and, Hulagh thought, although lie was not sure, that she had been disfigured on one side of her face. Young mri were smooth-skinned and slim, and the young woman's hair shone in the light like textured bronze, but the she'pan's was faded and brittle; and on the side with the apparent injury, it was dark at the temple. The young warrior knelt at her side, golden eyes darting mistrust and hostility at the visitors. The she'pan's look contained the placidity of age and long, long experience, qualities that Hulagh valued; and he suddenly revised his opinion and reckoned that it might be better, after all, to deal with this aged female than with an intractable warleader -- if she could indeed guide her people in areas other than the obscure mri religion. She had no great awe of regul, this was plain enough; but neither was she hostile or slow-witted. Her eyes were quick and appraising. There was the look of higher sentience in them. "She'pan," said Hulagh, persistent in proprieties, "we have made she were mri. "Hulagh," she said, stripping him of titles. His nostrils snapped shut, blew air in irritation. He remembered the presence of the youngling Chul at his elbow, Chul, whose witness he did not particularly want at this moment, and the heat of anger seethed in him as it had not in many sheltered years. "She'pan," said Hulagh, persistent in proprieties, "we have made room for your people on our ship." This was, basically, the truth. He had allotted space, which he had hoped would not have to be too extensive, and he had hoped for younglings, who could be civilized and molded anew under Alagn guidance; but he saw only two. He revised opinions quickly. These elders, it might be, would be able to control younger mri loose elsewhere, render them tractable perhaps -- even gather a colony of mri in Alagn territory. He thought again of the young kel'en who had suicided and thought possibly it would not have happened had there been an elder mri to provide that youngling with a proper perspective on his act. If there were not that restraint and sense even in elders such as these, and if they could not have dissuaded him, then the whole of mri civilization had failed, and there was no rescuing it from itself. "We would desire," he told the she'pan, "for you to board within the coming night. " The she'pan stared at him, neither joyed nor dismayed by that short notice. "Indeed, bai?" "As soon as possible. We are at that stage of our loading." The she'pan stared at him further and considered in silence. "And our dusei?" she asked. "And the dusei, one for each," Hulagh painfully conceded, mentally deducting two times the resources that would have been necessary to accommodate the mri; he had hoped to take no dusei at all. But when he considered the matter, he reflected that the unpleasant beasts might keep the mri content, representing their wealth; and it was desirable that the mri remain content. "We will consult upon the matter," said the she'pan, her hand on the shoulder of the young warrior who sat beside her; and at her other side, silent, settled the gold-robed young female. "There is no time for lengthy consultations," Hulagh objected. "Ah," said the she'pan, "then you have heard about the ship." Blood drained from Hulagh's face, then slowly resumed its proper circulation. He did not look at the youngling, hoping that for once its wits would prevent it from repeating this insult and humiliation else. where, among its youngling fellows.  He had scant hope that this would be the case. "Yes," said Hulagh, "we have  naturally heard. Nevertheless, we j are anxious to speed our departure. We are not familiar with this incoming ship but doubtless -- " He stammered over the not-truth, compelled to lie, for the first time in his life, for the sake of regul, for the welfare of the younglings in his protection, and most of all, for his own ambitions and for the survival of his knowledge; but he felt foul and soiled in the doing. " -- doubtless after you are aboard, we may intercept this ship of yours and divert it also toward the safety of our inner zones." "Would you permit that?" The dry old voice, heavy with accent, was careful, devoid of inflections that could have betrayed emotion and concealed meanings. "Shall mri go to the regul homeworld at long last? You have never permitted us , knowledge of its location, bai." "Nevertheless -- " He could not build upon the lie: He was not able to consummate this, the supreme immorality -- to falsify, to lend to memory untruth, which could not be unlearned. He had witnessed this practice of aliens. He had watched them use it, amazed and horrified; he had seen that humans lied as a regular practice. He felt his skin  crawl at the enormity of it, his throat contract when he tried to shape more to his fiction, and knew , that if he refused to build upon it, it  would not be believed at all; then  he would be caught, lose credibili i ity, with fatal consequences for the mri, with unfortunate result for the regul under his command, and for his own future. If it were known on Nurag... But they were only mri, lesser folk; they had no memories such as regul had; and with them the lie could not live as it would among regul. Perhaps therein lay at least a lesser immorality. "Nevertheless, she'pan," he said, controlling his voice carefully, "this is so. Matters are different now. We will not delay here as long as we had planned. We will hoard with all possible speed." "Do you fear lest the humans should gain us?" This came too near the mark. Hulagh sat still, looking at the she'pan and suspecting deeper things within her words. Mri were, like regul, truthful. He had this on the tradition of all his predecessors who had made the records that he had learned, on an ancestry that made records on the truth of which all the past, and therefore all the future, depended. Had the ancestors also been templed to lie, to play small games with truth and reality? Had they in fact done so? The very doubting increased the pace of Hulagh 's overtaxed hearts, pulled (he foundations from beneath his firmest beliefs and left everything in uncertainty. Yet in spite of this tradition of the ancestors, a bai now lied -- to save lives, for a good cause and the welfare of two species. But the truth had been altered, all the same, and now the lie shaped truth to cover it. "We are anxious," said Hulagh, wading deeper into this alien element, "that you be safe from humans. We are anxious to speed our own departure, for our safety's sake, and for yours. Our own younglings are at stake, and myself, and my reputation, and I am extremely valuable in the eyes of my people, so you may know that we will take unusual care to ensure the safety of this particular ship. If you wish to go with us, and I advise it, she'pan, I strongly advise it, then prepare your people to embark at once. " "We have served regul," said the she'pan, "for two thousand years. This is a very long service. And scant have been the rewards of it." "We have offered you what you ask, and more. We have offered you technicians that would give you all the benefits of our experience; we have offered you our records, our histories, our technology." "We do not," said the she'pan, "desire this knowledge of yours." "It is your own misfortune then," said the bai. He had met this stupidity in mri before, in Medai. "She'pan, you keep to your own dwellings and to ships, but they are regul-built ships. Even your weapons are regulmade. Your food is produced by regul. Without us you would starve to death. And yet you still affect to despise our knowledge. '.' "We do not despise your knowledge," said the she'pan. "We simply do not desire it." Hulagh 's eyes strayed past her shoulder to the chamber itself, a gesture of contempt for the conditions in which the she'pan held state: rooms barely sanitary, halls innocent of amenities and decorated with that frighteningly crude and powerful art of symbols, the meaning of which he doubted even the mri remembered. They were superstitious folk. If ill or injured, mri would turn from regul help and die rather than admit weakness, desiring only the presence of other mri or the presence of a dus. This was their religion at work. Usually they died, all the same. We are warriors, regul had heard often enough, not carriers of burdens, sellers of goods, practitioners of arts. Medicine, engineering, literature, agriculture, physical labor of any sort -- all these things the mri despised. Animals, Hulagh thought, plague and pestilence, they are nothing but animals. They enjoy war. They have deliberately prolonged this one in their stupidity. We ought never to have unleashed them in war. They like it too well. And of the youth, the arrogant young kel'en who sat by the she'pan's knee, he asked: "Youngling, would you not wish to learn? Would you not wish to have the things that regul enjoy, to know the past and the future and how to build in metals?" The golden eyes nictitated, a sign of startlement in a mri. "I am of the Kel," said the young warrior. "And education is not appropriate for my caste. Ask the Sen." The young woman in gold looked on him in her turn, her unveiled face a perfect mask -- infuriating to him -- expressionless. "The Sen is headed by the she'pan. Ask the she 'pan, bai, whether she desires your knowledge. If she bids me learn, then I will learn what you have to teach." They played with him: games of ignorance, mri humor. Hulagh saw it in the eyes of the she'pan, who remained motionless through this circular exchange. "We know," said the she'pan finally, "that these things have always been available for us. But the rewards of service that we desired were other than what you offer, and of late they have been scant." Enigmas. The mri cherished their obscurities, their abstruseness. There was no helping such people. "If one of you," Hulagh said with deliberate patience, "had ever deigned to specify what rewards you sought, then we might have found the means to give them to you." But the she'pan said nothing to this, just as the mri had always said nothing on this score. We serve for pay, some had said scornfully, similarly questioned, but they ignored the truth of the whole; and this she'pan, like her ancestors, said nothing at all. "It would be a comfort to my people," said Hulagh, trying that ancient ploy, the appeal to legalities of oath and to mri conscience, and it was partly truth at least. "We are accustomed to the protection of mri with us. We are not fighters. If even one or two mri should be on the ship as we leave, we would feel safer in our journey." "If you demand a mri for your protection," said the she'pan, "I must send one." "She'pan," said Hulagh, attempting again to reach some point of reason, forgetful of his dignity and the watching eyes of Chul. "Would you then send one, alone, without his people, to travel as far as we are going and without the likelihood of return? This would be hard. And what is there possibly in these regions to detain you once we have gone?" "Why should we not," asked the she'pan, "bring our own ship in your wake... to Nurag? Why are you so anxious to have us aboard your own, bai Hulagh?" "We have laws," Hulagh said, his hearts pounding. "Surely you realize we must observe cautions. But it will be safer for you than it is here." "There will be humans here," said the she'pan. "Have you not arranged it so?" Hulagh found nothing in his vast memory with which to understand that answer. It crawled uneasily through his thoughts, rousing ugly suspicions. "Would you," Hulagh asked, compelled to directness, "change your allegiance and serve humans?" The she'pan made a faint gesture, one meaningless to a regul. "I will consult with my Husbands," she said. "If it pleases you, I will send one of my people with you -- if you demand it. We are in service to the regul. It would not be seemly or lawful for me to refuse to send one of us with you in your need, O Hulagh, bai of Kesrith." Now, now came courtesy; he did not trust this late turn of manners. Although mri could not lie, neither had he thought that he could lie, before this conference and his moment of necessity, which had been spent all in vain. Mri might indeed not lie, but it was unlikely that the she'pan was without certain subtleties, and possibly she was laughing within this appearance of courtesy. And the Kel was veiled and inscrutable. "She'pan," he said, "what of this ship that is coming?" "What of it?" echoed the she'pan. "Who are these mri that are coming? Of what kindred? Are they of this edun?" Again the curious gesture of the hand before it returned to stroke the head of the young female that leaned against her knee. "The name of the ship, bai, is Ahanal. And do you make formal request that one of us accompany you?" "I will tell you that when you have consulted with your Husbands and given me the answers to other questions," said Hulagh, marking how she had turned aside his own question. He smoldered with growing anger. These were mri. They were a little above the animals. They knew nothing and remembered less, and dared to play games with regul. He was also within their territory, and of law on this forsaken world, he was the sole representative. For the first time he looked upon the mri not as a comfort, not as interestingly quaint nor even as a nuisance, but asa force like the dusei, dull-wittedly ominous. He looked at the dark-robed warriors, their stolid indifference to the regul authority that had always commanded them. For mri to challenge the will of the regul -- this had never happened, not directly, not as long as mri had served the varied regul docha and authorities; Hulagh sorted through his memory and found no record of what mri conduct had been like when it was not a question of traditional obedience. This was that most distasteful of all possible situations, one never before experienced by any regul on record, one in which his vast memory was as useless as that of a youngling, blank of helpful data. Regul in the throes of complete senility sometimes claimed sights of memories that were yet in the future; they saw things that had not yet been and on which there could not possibly be data. Sometimes these elders were remarkably accurate in their earliest estimations, possessing an accuracy that disturbed and defied analysis. But the process then accelerated and muddled all their memories, true and not-yet-true and nevertrue, and they went mad beyond recall. Of a sudden Hulagh suffered something of the sort, projected the potentials of this situation and derived an insane foreboding of these warlike creatures turning on him and destroying him and Chul at once, rising against the regul docha in bloody frenzy. His two hearts fabored with the horror not only of this image but of the fact that he had perceived it at all. He was three hundred and ten years of age. He was bordering on decline of faculties, although he was now at the peak of his abilities and looked to be so for decades more. He was terrified lest decline have begun, here, under the strain of so much strangeness. It was not good for an old regul to absorb so much strangeness at once. "She'pan," he said, trying the last, the very last, assault upon her adamancy. "You are aware that your ill-advised delay may make it impossible in the end to take any of your people aboard to safety." "We will consult," she said, which was neither aye nor nay, but he took it for absolute refusal, judging that he would never in this world hear from the she'pan, not until that ship had arrived. There was something astir among mri, something that involved Kesrith and did not admit regul to the secret; and he remembered the young kel'en who had suicided when he was denied permission to leave, he who would have borne the news of human presence to the she'pan already had he been allowed off that ship; and there was that perversity in mri that, deprived of their war, foretold they might be capable of committing racial suicide, a last defense against humans who came to claim this world; and when humans met this defense, they would never believe that the mri were acting alone. They would finish the mri and move against regul: another foresight, of horrid aspect. Mri would retreat only under direct order, and if they slipped control, they would not retreat at all. Of a sudden he cursed the regul inclined to believe the mri acquiescent in this matter: Gruran, who had passed him this information and caused him to believe in it. He cursed himself, who had confirmed the data, who had not considered mri as a priority, who had been overwhelmingly concerned with loading the world's valuables aboard Hazan, and with managing the humans. Hulagh heaved himself up, found his muscles still too fatigued from his long climb to manage his weight easily, and was not spared the humiliation of having to be rescued from collapse by the youngling Chul, that flung an arm about him and braced him with all its might. The she'pan snapped her fingers and the arrogant young kel'en at her knee rose up easily and added his support to Hulagh 's right side. "This is very strenuous for the bai," Chul said, and Hulagh mentally cursed the youngling. "He is very old, she'pan, and this long trip has tired him, and the air is not good for him." "Niun," said the she'pan to her kel'en, "escort the bai down to his vehicle." And the she'pan rose unaided and observed with bland face and innocent eyes as Hulagh wheezed with effort in putting one foot in front of the other. Hulagh had never missed his lost youth and its easy mobility; age was its own reward, with its vast memory and the honors of it, with its freedom from fear and with the services and respects accorded by younglings; but this was not so among mri. He realized with burning indignation that the she'pan sought this comparison between them in their age, furnishing her people with the spectacle of the helplessness of a regul elder without his sleds and his chairs. Among mri, light and quick, and mobile even in extreme age, this weakness must be a curiosity. Hulagh wondered if mri made jest of regul weakness in this regard as regul did of mri intelligence. No one had ever seen a mri laugh outright, not in two thousand two hundred two years. He feared there was laughter now on their veiled faces. He looked on the face of Chul, seeking whether Chul understood. The youngling looked only bewildered, frightened; it panted and wheezed with the burden of its own and another's weight. The young mri at the other side did not look directly at either of them but kept his eyes respectfully averted, a model of decorum, and his veiled face could not be read. They passed through the steel doors and entered the dizzying windings of the painted halls, going down and down with agonizingly painful steps. For Hulagh it was a blur of misery, of colors and cloying air and the possibility of a fatal fall; and when they finally reached level ground, it was blessed relief. He lingered there a moment, panting, then began to walk again, leaning on them step by step. They passed through the doors and the stinging, pungent air outside came welcome, like the hostile sun. His senses cleared. He stopped again and blinked, in the ruddy light and caught his breath, leaning on them both. "Niun," he said, remembering the kel'en's name. "Lord?" responded the young mri. "How if I should choose you to go on the ship with me?" The golden eyes lifted to his, wide and, it seemed, frightened. He had never seen this much evidence of emotion in a mri. It startled him. "Lord," said the young mri, "I am duty-bound to the she'pan. I am her son. I cannot leave." "Are all of you not her sons?" "No, lord. They are mostly her Husbands. I am her son." "But not of her body, all the same." The mri looked as if he had been struck, shocked and offended at once. "No, lord. My truemother is not here any more." "Would you go on the ship HazanT ' "If the she'pan sent me, lord." This one was young, without the duplicities, the complexities, of the she'pan; young, arrogant, yes, but such as Niun could be shaped and taught. Hulagh gazed at the youthful face, veiled to the eyes, finding it more vulnerable than was the wont of mri. It was rudeness to stare but Hulagh took the liberty of the very old among regul, who were accustomed to be harsh and abrupt with younglings. "And if I should tell you now, this moment, to get into the sled and come with me?" For a moment the young mri did not seem to know how to answer; or perhaps he was gathering that reserve so important to a mri warrior. The eyes above the veil were frankly terrified, agonized. "You might be assured," Hulagh said, "of safety." "Only the she'pan could send me," said the young kel'en. "And I know that she will not." "She has promised me one mri." "It has always been the privilege of the edun to choose which is to go and which is to stay. I tell you that she will not let me go with you, lord." That was plainly spoken, and the obtaining of permission through argument would doubtless mean another walk to the crest of the structure, and agony, and another debate with the she'pan, protracted and infuriating and uncertain of issue. Hulagh actually considered the idea but rejected it, then looked on the young face, trying to fix in mind the details that made this mri different from other mri. "What is your name, your full name, kel'en?" "Niun s'lntel Zain-Abrin, lord." "Set me in my car, Niun." The mri looked uncertainly relieved, as if he understood that this was all Hulagh was going to ask of him. He applied his strength to the task and with Chul's considerable help, they slowly, carefully, with great gentleness, lowered Hulagh' s weight into the cushions. Hulagh breathed a long sigh of exhaustion and his sight went dim for a moment, the blood rushing into his head. Then he dismissed the mri with an impatient gesture and watched him walk back to the doorway, agile over the eroded walk. The dus by the door lifted its head to investigate, then suddenly curled in the other direction and settled, head between its forelegs. Its breath puffed at the dust. The young mri, who had paused, vanished into the interior of the edun. "Go," said Hulagh to Chul, who switched on the vehicle and set it moving in a lumbering turn. And again: "Youngling, contact my office and see if there are any new developments." Hulagh thought uneasily of the incoming ship, distant as it surely was, and of everything that had seemed so simple and settled this morning. He drew a breath of the comfortably filtered and heated air within the vehicle and tried to compose his thoughts. The situation was impossible. Humans were about to arrive; and if humans perceived mri near Kesrith and suspected treachery or ambush, they could arrive sooner. They could arrive very much sooner. Without a doubt there would be confrontation, mri and human, unless he could rid Kesrith and Kesrith's environs of mri by one method or another; and of a sudden reckoning she 'pan Intel into matters, Hulagh found himself unable to decide how things were aligned with mri and regul. Or with mri and humans. "Bai," came Hada Surag-gi's voice over the radio. "Be gracious. We have contacted the incoming mri ship directly. They are Ahanal. " "Tell me something I do not already know, youngling." There was a moment's silence. Hulagh regretted his temper in the interval for Hada had tried to do well, and Hada's position was not enviable: a youngling trying to treat with mri arrogance and a bai's impatience. "Bai," said Hada timidly, "this ship is not based on this world but they are intending to land. They say... bai..." "Out with it, youngling." "... that they will be here by If your husband had a Heart Attack in bed tonight, would you know what to do? It may go on for a little while before you notice. He may say it's indigestion. Or nerves. He may have a feeling of uncomfortable pressure, fullness, squeezing or pain in the center of his chest (that may spread to the shoulders, neck or arms) which lasts for two minutes or more. Dizziness, fainting, sweating, nausea or shortness of breath may also occur, but these signals are not always present. Sharp, stabbing twinges of pain are usually not signals of a heart attack. Call your emergency medical service immediately. Or, if you can get him to a hospital with emergency cardiac care faster in any other way, do so. He may refuse to accept the possibility that he is having a heart attack. Many heart attack victims do just that. Don't let him make you wait. Because seconds count. Get help and get it fast. Remember, if it isn't a heart attack, it doesn't matter. If it is, nothing matters more. The American Heart Association sunfall, over Kesrith's city tomorrow. They . have arrived close, dangerously close, bai. Our station was monitoring the regular approaches, the lanes -- but they ignored them." Hulagh blew his breath out softly and refrained from swearing. "Be gracious," said Hada. "Youngling, what else?" "They rejected outright our suggestion they dock at the station. They want to land at the port. We disputed their right to do so under the treaty and explained that our facilities were damaged by the weather. They would not hear. They say that they have need of provisioning We protested they could obtain this at the station. They would not hear. They demand complete reprovisioning and reequippage of a class-one vessel with armaments, as on war status. We protested that we could not do these things. But they demand these things, bai, and they claim... they claim that they number in excess of four hundred mri on that ship." A chill flowed over Hulagh's thick skin. "Youngling," he said, "in all known space there are only five hundred thirty-three of the species known to survive, and thirteen of those are presently on Kesrith and another is recently deceased." "Be gracious," pleaded Hada. "Bai, I am very sure I heard accurately. I asked them to repeat the figure." He paused. Then, "It is possible," he added in a voice trembling and wheezing with distress, "that these are all the mri surviving in the universe." "Plague and perdition," said Hulagh softly, and he reached forward to prod Chul in the shoulder. "The port." "Bai?" asked Chul, blinking. "The port," Hulagh repeated. "O young ignorance, the port. Make for it." The car veered off left, corrected, followed the causeway the necessary distance, then turned left along the passable margin of the city, bouncing over scrub, presenting occasionally a view of the pinkish sky and the distant mountains, Kesrith's highlands, and then revealing white, barren sands and the slim, twisting trunks of scrub luin. To this the humans fell heir. Good riddance to them. He began to think again of the mri that had suicided and, with repeated chill, of the remaining mri that had by that time already tended toward Kesrith -- all the mri that survived anywhere, coming to their homeworld, which was falling to the control of humans. Coming to die? He wished he could trust it were so simply final. To stop the humans; to breathe life into the war again; to ruin the peace and the regul at once, and then, being few, to die themselves and leave the regul species at the mercy of outraged humans: This was like the mri. He began to think, his double hearts laboring with fear, of what choice he had in dealing with the mercenaries; and as he had never lied before he dealt with mri, so he had never before contemplated violence with his own hands; for this the mri had been hired as intermediaries. The sled made a rough turn toward the port gate, bouncing painfully over ruts. The disrepair was evident even here. He saw with utter apprehension that clouds had gathered again over the hills beyond the city.    Paul Walker The View from Serendip by Arthur C. Clarke. Random House. New York #. #pp. #. Dying of the Light by George R.R. Martin. Simon and Schuster. New York #. #pp. #. Companions on the Road by Tanith Lee. St. Martin's Press. New York #. #pp. #. All My Sins Remembered by Joe Haldeman. St. Martin's Press. New York #. #pp. #    Arthur C. Clarke: Captain, I must apologize again for stowing away aboard your ship. It was just that, at my age, I was desperate to see space. Captain: Tut-tut. It is a bit of a problem, but I can dispose of it. Clarke: If there's anything -- Captain: As a matter of fact, there is. May I have your autograph? Clarke: Why, of course. Only -- I didn't write "The Cold Equations." It was -- Captain: Tom Godwin, I know. But, somehow, I thought it would be appropriate. Now, Mr. Clarke, if you would be so kind as to step this way... Title: A Complete, Unabridged, Unexpurgated, and otherwise wholly intact Review of Arthur C. Clarke's The View from Serendip, subtitled, "Speculations on Space, Science, and the Sea, Together with Fragments of an Equitorial Autobiography." Prolog: Arthur C. Clarke's The View from Serendip : etc. etc. etc. is not really worth reading. But it did tell me a few things I would like to pass along to you. Chapter #: Consumer Tips Is that novel you just bought, really a novel? Is that book of essays, really a book of essays? Do you give a damn? If so, before you buy, check the copyright page. That novel may actually be a collection of short stories, or that book of essays, a collection of hack journalism. If the original sources for the stories or articles were magazines like Vogue and Playboy, don't expect much. The same is true of newspapers, or popular science magazines, with the exception of the New York Times. If the original sources were speeches, shudder quietly and steal away. The View from Serendip is composed entirely of such things, tied together with a not very interesting autobiographical commentary to create the appearance of a book. Let's get this straight: I am an incorrigible Clarke fan. Of his fiction, that is. The few times I have tried to read his non-fiction, I have gotten about ten pages. In The View from Serendip, I read all # pages, and about halfway I had the image of myself as a cartoon character who inadvertently stuck his head into a garbage can only to have it struck violently with a hammer, leaving his head vibrating like a bell. Such was the boredom of it. Of course, Clarke is not a boring man. When he sticks to hard facts or descriptive writing, he is actually interesting, but most of this book consists of rhapsodic sermons on the future promise of technology that are tediously repetitious. And when he talks of skin diving or his beloved Ceylon, he talks more like a p. r . man than an observer. There is a good book here, but he has not chosen to write it. The autobiographical fragments that link the hack-work articles are deliberately, and irritatingly, personable. Clarke is unlike any other Englishman I have ever read. I mean, one expects a high degree of disdain for personal "likeableness" from the English. They impress rather than beguile. But Clarke is too anxious we should think of him as "a regular guy". And he succeeds only to the extent that we can't help thinking of him as a bit of an ass. He has, to use his own words, a "schoolboy humor" that would be better suited to a fanzine than a professional work. He drops names, all of whom are' "very dear friends," and quotes himself, even before congressional committees, shamelessly. And he can be embarrassingly naive as when he says of space flight: "There may be setbacks -- perhaps even disasters -- in the years ahead; it is Unreasonable to suppose that the conquest of a new and strange environment will not demand its toll. But men have never hestitated to pay the price, in blood as well as treasure, of exploration and discovery. Nor will they hesitate now, as they stand, for the second time in a thousand years, on the frontiers of a new world." chewing his fingernails as he reads that one. Or:... there can sometimes be a total transformation (of life styles) literally overnight... who would have dared to predict, as recently as #, that by the beginning of the seventies, the President of the United States would visit Peking, the American Medical Association would be debating the legality of marijuana, abortion would be respectable, total stage and screen nudity would have started to become boring... and the yen would be mightier than the dollar?" To anyone living outside the States, or in a great metropolitan area, it might seem as if these things did constitute "a total transformation; " but to anyone closer to the situation, it is simply not so. Had Kennedy been a Republican, he could have gone to Peking. Had Nixon been a Democrat, we might still be in Vietnam. The legality and morality of marijuana are accepted primarily by those parents whose children use it and porn is as profitable as ever (no one but adolescents and sexologists ever found it anything but boring). In any case, what Clarke sees as overnight change is more a matter of fashion than of substance. Societies do not change uniformly, and changes that seem radical at the moment usually have a long history of having gone in and out of fashion throughout the centuries. Or: "What we are seeing now -- largely as a result of space technology -- is the establishment of supernational, global-service organizations in which all governments, in their own sheer self-interest, will simply ha ve to cooperate." But governments have always cooperated in their own sheer selfinterest. There has never been a war that did not involve the cooperation of two or more previously at-odds governments. But "all governments" cooperate with one another? For what ends? "For education," Mr. Clarke would respond. "For the welfare of their people." Really? I can think of other possibilities myself. In any event, educational cooperation would not preclude hostilities. The problem with supernational global service organizations, whether they are educational or economic, is that they represent the ultimate form of imperalism; for whoever dominates the technology of the organization is in a position to impose their values upon the rest of the world -- whether they mean to or not. And the cultural consequences of the imposition of one society's values upon a very different culture are invariably unpleasant, not only for the society, but for the world. Still, I am not opposed to the idea. Or to any of Clarke's ideas per se. I simply want to show from these quotes how simplistic Clarke's thinking is. By far, the most embarassing exchange is between Clarke and a Congressman Downing during hearings of the House Committee on Space Science. Downing says, "I want to know how, in your opinion, do we best sell the space program to the American taxpayer, as we go into the less-dramatic phases of the space program?" (Who says politicians equivocate?) To which Clarke responds, "One thing will help you: when the first real space products start hitting the market... when people start seeing -- as I think they will in the next decade -- products which are literally made in space, they'll begin to understand." Want to bet? Clarke's problem here as everywhere is he thinks of people inonolithically. "All people", "all governments". Why was the space program ultimately a bore? In my opinion, it never was. Certainly the news coverage of it was boring. If the newsmen had simply left the mikes open, and the cameras running, and hardly said another word except to explain a thing or two, I would have stayed up sleeplessly night after night just watching and listening, utterly fascinated. Instead, they felt compelled to make it interesting, to give the impression at all times that "something" was happening. That was what made it so boring. Historical events speak for themselves and are best left to speak for themselves alone. Like great books or other works of art, they may have long tedious stretches, but cumulatively, their fascination is overwhelming. Science itself is like that. It too speaks for itself. But not everyone cares for what it has to say. In past months, I have read or heard impassioned pleas from musicans and composers and poets and critics and physicists and ballet dancers and marine biologists and ecologists and God-knows how many others all decrying the public's lack of wholehearted attention. And money. For according to these people their discipline, and their discipline alone, is the key to world peace, and all men will never be brothers until they learn all there is to know about it. But what does it mean to learn enough about a thing? Victor Borge put it succintly. When asked how long it had taken him to learn to play the "Minute Waltz,' he replied, "Fifteen years." That's about the size of it, pilgrim.    George "Rage Rage" Martin's Forlorn W or lorn I liked George R.R. Martin's Dying of the Light very much. I recommend it wholeheartedly to all hard-sf fans. I predict it will be nominated for a Hugo. I might even vote for it myself. And if it is an especially bad year for sf, I would not be surprised if it won. The novel does have its faults. Perhaps more of them than it has virtues; but when I come across passages like: Other plant life was scarce, except for beds of black and violet mushrooms near the feet of the yellow trees, and ropes of parasitic scumweb. But there were animals. Dirk saw them moving through the dark twistings of the chokers and heard their high, chittering call. Finally he saw one. Sitting just above their heads on a swollen yellow branch, looking down on them; fist-sized, dead still, and somehow -- transparent. He touched Gwen's shoulder and nodded upward. But she just smiled for him and laughed lightly. Then she reached up to where the little creature sat and crumpled it in her hand. When she offered it to Dirk, her palm held only dust and dead tissue. "There's a nest of tree spooks around," she explained. "They shed their skins four or five times before maturity and leave the husks as guards to scare away other predators." She pointed. "There's a live one if you're interested." Dirk looked and caught a fleeting glimpse of a tiny yellow scampering thing with sharp teeth and enormous brown eyes. "They fly too," Gwen told him... Or: "Jelly children," it seemed, was a popular nickname for the followers of a pseudoreligious drug cult on the World of the Blackwine Ocean. They were so called because they spent years at a time living in the cavernous inner dampness of kilometer-long gelatinous slugs that crept with infinite slowness along the bottom of their seas. The cultists called the creatures Mothers. The Mothers fed their children with sweet hallucinogenic secretions and were believed to be semisentient. As I was saying, when I come across passages like those. I'm sold, regardless of my other reservations. If only there were a dozen more of them... Dying of the Light is an ambitious thematic novel that I would have to read at least once more to say with confidence what it was about. Let's say it is about dying gracefully, for everyone and everything in it is dying in one way or another. The main protagonist is Dirk t'Larien. We first meet him on Avalon where he is dying of an empty life. He receives a message from his former love, Gwen, in the form of a "whisperjewel," a gem in which her words and feelings have been psionically etched. She needs him. He goes to her. Gwen is an ecologist. She has married a man named Jaan Vikary of the planet High Kavallaan, a world whose customs require ritual dueling among its male inhabitants as well as the sharing of one's wife with one's "teyn" (something like a blood brother). Women have no rights whatever. They are property. "Beytheyn," which literally means "heldwife," implies no bond of affection. In fact, the Kavalars have no word for love. The Kavalars are descendants of refugees who fled the "Double War" and the wrath of the tyrannical Hrangans and formed an isolated and unpleasant little civilization which soon forgot its origins and substituted a male-oriented mythology, the nature of which Jaan Vikary, a historian, is only now beginning to discover. t'Larien finds Gwen with Vikary and his teyn, Garse, a brutal but not insensitive man, on the planet Worlorn, a rogue world momentarily given life by its passage round a bright star cluster. For a while, Worlorn was a center of attraction, the setting for the great Festival of Worlds, in which many cultures built cities to show off their status. Now, it has begun to move away from the suns of the "Wheel of Fire" into eternal twilight, and it is all but deserted by humanity. On a dying world then, Martin brings together a strange collection of people. t'Larien, whose only hope is a woman who does not love him. Gwen, the woman, who wishes to love both t'Larien and Vikary, and is thwarted by their inability to accept her as herself. Vikary, who wants her as much as t'Larien but must compromise his deepest principles to have her. And Garse and the other Kavalars who have come to the dying Worlorn to hunt the remaining humans, whom they regard as animals, "mockmen." They too are dying, as their culture is as moribund as Worlorn itself. And then there is the curious, treacherous little Kimdissi, Ruark, who would be the puppeteer, playing one off against the other to gain his own ends. His fate, also, involves death. If this sounds intriguing, it is, ultimately. If it also sounds rather hokey and theatrical, it is that, too. Martin is not above cornball melodramatics as in: She was weeping; slow tears moved trembling down her cheeks. Kyrne Lamiya (a city that sings) wept with her, the towers crying in their lament. But it mocked her too, as if to say. Yes, I see your grief, but grief has no more meaning than anything else, pain us as empty as pleasure. The spires wailed, thin gratings laughed insanely, and the low far-off drum went: boom, boom, boom,." P.U., P.U., P.U. The trouble is that t'Larien is the least interesting character in the book. A sap and a victim from beginning to end. Gwen is a pain in the ass. And their interminable dialogues are repetitious, filled with ideological accusuations, and breast-beating, soul-searching, self pity and self-righteousness. Two of the least appealing lovers in fiction. By far, the most fascinating character is Jaan Vikary, a man of great integrity and sensitivity who has a problem worthy of Greek tragedy. If Martin had realized what he had in Vikary, he would have written a far better book, but as it is, Vikary pops in and out and is generally .relegated to the shadows. Garse and the Kimdissi rival one another for second place. They too have their problems involving love and loyalty, which are infinitely more interesting than t'Larien's. Then, there is Worlorn itself. Absolutely fascinating in its potential, but given slight attention. The problem is that Martin talks too much; or rather, his characters do. For almost the entire first hundred pages, there are nothing but lectures by one character after another on the nature of Kavalar society, which in itself, is less interesting than Worlorn in that what it ultimately amounts to is a deep space version of the Wild West with the brutal good guys versing the brutal bad guys. In fact, the plot of the novel itself is really a western with a big shootout at the end. Martin has yet to master his craft, but for all his faults, he has the kind of imagination that makes science fiction worth reading. If he is sometimes tedious, he is never dull. If he is sometimes corny, he is never trite. And whenever his characters stop jabbering, and he describes the world around them, he comes instantly and vividly and excitingly to life. Once more, for all its faults, the plot works in the end. It is an effective, affecting story, and Martin does persuade us to care for everyone eventually. If he is incapable of achieving the subtlety he aimed climax and a moving finale, both of which make the book more than just another promising first novel. If you like Martin at all, you will like this. And finally, I would like to say a word in praise of Haruo Miyauchi, who possesses the subtlety that Martin lacks. He has painted a cover for the novel that has me scratching my head yet. Is the figure in the cell looking out? Or are we in the cell looking in? Scratch, scratch, scratch.    Swords and Sorority Tanith Lee is an Englishwoman. Born September #, #. Raised and lives in London. Was a library assistant, worked at a variety of clerical jobs, attended an art college. She is unmarried. Her hobbies include painting, mythology, and archeology, and her musical favorites are Shostakovich and Prokofiev, which is good enough for me. She has written a number of novels, but Companions on the Road is the first for me. A while back, when I had been away from sf for some time, the distinguished editor of this pulp called me to say he wanted to buy me a copy of her first novel, The Birthgrave, and I declined. An action which I now regret. Pierce's opinion is right more often than not, and he was very excited about Tanith Lee. Now, I must add yet another "must" to my interminable list of "books to be read." I loved Companions on the Road. Let me make that perfectly clear. There are books I love that I am content to love for themselves alone. I may even forget the name of the author. But then there are books that I love not for themselves but for their authors, and Companions on the Road is one of them. If not for my duties to this column, I would immediately buy up all the Tanith Lee I could find and read nothing else until I had done. And when I was finished, I suspect if anyone asked me to recommend just one of them I could not do it. That's the way it usually works out. Not always, of course. I have sometimes loved a book by a writer I found otherwise unreadable. But that is rare. Companions on the Road comprises two short novels published separately in England and wisely brought together by St. Martin's here in America. Which one did I like best? I don't know. I loved them both. The title story is about three illfated survivors of a great battle in stroyed. The city was ruled by a Dark Lord and his two gruesome children who practiced black magic and human sacrifice. The chief instrument of their evil was a golden cup. The hero of the piece is a noble young warrior named Havor who, together with a sneering, belligerant companion named Feluce, and a thief named Kachil, steal the cup and attempt to ride off into the sunset to enjoy their ill-gotten gains, thinking the Dark Lord and his siblings dead in the fire that consumed their castle. Such, alas (as they say in these books), is not the case. One by one, they are visited by lethal dreams until Havor alone remains, fleeing across the icy wilderness pursued by the evil trio. It is what happens next that "made" the book for me. The second, and equally good (if not better) short novel is "The Winter Players," in which a young priestess of a small and undistinguished shrine is visited by a mysterious warrior who demands one of the three sacred relics in her possession. She refuses. He returns. She fights. He wins by turning into a wolf and running off with the relic. She is compelled to break a long tradition and leave her seaside village to go in pursuit. A pursuit she finds made dangerously difficult by the obstacles the warrior has put in her path, including telling everyone he meets that he is followed by a witch who must be killed on sight. Toward the end she finds him, and discovers he is the least of her troubles; for she has a far more deadly enemy who is intent on using her for his evil ends. Not bad. But it is what happens next that "made" the book for me. I am not being facetious. Tanith Lee has one of those imaginations that takes that extra step writers must take to distinguish their work. She is unpredictable. So if what I have told you leads you think she is merely another sword-and-sorcerer, forget it. There is a whole other dimension of quality in her work that makes it the most promising I've seen since Le Guin's Wizard series. Lee is quoted as saying she is interested in stories of horror and the supernatural with the idea that all people are capable of witchcraft if given enough impetus. And that pretty well sums up the psychology involved in both of these novels. No spectral rabbits pulled conveniently from black hats, but solid psychological groundwork. Her writing is a bit too terse for me. I like my fantasy prose lavish; I like to know ; as much about and stay as long as possible in fantasy worlds -- but she has a flair for a fine sentence. Listen to this wonderful example of her writing: The winter sea was cold and grey as the voices of the gulls that flew over it, but where it entered the bay before the little shrine, the water turned to a sour vinegar green. Most of the lower steps that led down from the wall of shrine to the water were also green, dark as slabs of raw emerald, for the sea covered them at hightide. When the storms came, waves would smash over the wall of the shrine, into the courtyard beyond. Bravo, Tanith! I would also like to commend the jacket painting by Juliet Stanwell Smith, which looks to me more like an interior artwork than a cover, but has something about it that fascinates me. The color in intriguing.    Dashiell Haldeman If Joe Haldeman's All My Sins Remembered is not as good as his The Forever War, it is better than Mindbridge, although not as interesting. And if that sounds confusing, it is because evaulating any novel by Joe Haldeman always leaves me a little confused as to what I really think and feel. I'm not sure I liked The Forever War, although I felt it deserved the awards it got, and I would not hesitate to recommend it to everyone. I'm not even sure if I like Haldeman. But I admire him more than just about any other new writer in the field. There is so much to admire. And all of it can be put into one word: ability. Maybe you have to be a writer to appreciate how good Haldeman really is in the absolute command of his materials and in his craft, which he demonstrates in everything he does. It takes most writers many years of hard work just to get where he started from; and few ever get there entirely. Yet as good as Haldeman is, none of his writings so far have been entirely satisfactory. A polished machine, bright and fascinating to watch in action, but still a machine, hard and cold to the touch. Not that Haldeman is without feeling: Sentiment and emotion and ideological bias abound in his works; but they are bound themselves, straitjacketed in an austere technique that, while admirable for its succinctness, precludes full expression of anything except itself. One comes to hope for a single purple passage, a solitary melodramatic moment. But all is as tight as a drum. All My Sins Remembered is no exception. It has the familiar elements. The conscience-struck hero forced to do evil in the name of good; the wonderful alien life forms Haldeman does better than anyone else; the atmospheric worlds; the treacherous government agency. It is not a novel but rather a collection of three short novels linked by imaginative sections called "Redundancy Checks," which show the hero's progression from age twentytwo to forty-five, when he is ig#  nominiously relieved from duty. Otto McGavin is a young man with the reflexes of a cat. He wants to do good -- specifically to join the vastly powerful Confederacion that is charged with the responsibility of defending the interests of extraterrestrial species. Although Otto is a man who deplores violence, he quickly finds himself one of the most violent and dangerous men in the galaxy: an agent of a top-secret organization His first assignment, and the one I liked best, is called "To Fit the Crime." Here Otto is sent to the dismal world of Bruuch to investigate the premature deaths of a strange hirsute species which loves nothing better than to die. His second "episode," as the stories are called, is "The Only War We've Got," which so bored me I no longer remember what it was about and I just finished the book yesterday. Oh, yes, it is about Otto's attempt to stop an interplanetary war. Interminably talkative. The third is "All My Sins Remembered" -- about Otto's sojourn as the priestly head of an unholy order. He is trying to learn the secret of a beetle-like species that, it seems, moved its entire planet by some means known only to itself. As in the first episode, it is the wonderful aliens themselves that make the story entertaining. They are the sort of characters that make you want to know more about them. I wish I could say the same of Otto McGavin. His plight is that he must be turned into a different human being for every assignment. We are pleased to introduce the Galaxy Library Organizers -- custom designed volume binders which will file and preserve up to # issues of your Galaxy collection. Each durable black and tan vinyl 'case is handsomely embossed in gold with the Galaxy logo. Priced at # each; # for #, # for #, including shipping and handling. Send your check or money order and coupon below to: P.O. Box #I Philadelphia, Pa. #I Please send me Galaxy Library Organizers I have enclosed  (Make payable to Jesse Jones Box Corp.) Offer good in U.S.A. only. so he is always only ten per cent himself and ninety per cent some other, usually disagreeable, person. And even the ten per cent that is himself is an absolute slave to the system that exists for the welfare of none other than itself. The trouble with Otto's plight is similar to that suffered by any tv series hero. He never ever does really change from one story to the next. He is in all instances -- at least to me -- a normal, well-adjusted, hell-of-a-nice-guy who is never believable as a ruthless hired gun. Nevertheless, All My Sins Remembered is a "must" as is everything else Haldeman has written so far. And I want to put in a good word for the cover by Paul Stinson. Like most sf covers, it seems to have one detail too many, but I could not make myself dispose of a single one of them. Department of Interesting, if Inessential, Information A while back I reviewed Robert Aickman's very fine collection of ghost stories called Cold Hand in Mine. I referred to suspected "autobiographical" elements in his work, but the back flap did not have much to offer about the man. So I did some investigation and have come up with a biographical sheet that may be of some interest. Aickman is the grandson of a popular novelist, Richard Marsh, who wrote a supernatural novel called "The Beetle," of which I've heard but never read. Aickman is interested in psychic research and figures in two works on the subject published by the Society for Psychical Research. He is part-author (with Elizabeth Howard) of a book on psychic phenomena called We Are for the Dark . The remainder of this long, single-spaced, biographical sheet is awesome in its credentials. Aickman belongs to everything. He received some training as an architect; was drama and film and opera critic; director of an opera society specializing in neglected operas; chairman of a company that sponsors a ballet company; founder of the Inland Waterways Association ("advocating the better maintenance and fuller use of British rivers and canals"). In fact, this last seems to be a passion of his. He belongs to all sorts of related organizations and has written the most popular book on the subject: Know Your Waterways. The remainder of his activities (founder of this, chairman of that, director of one thing, vice president of another) is staggering. Only in England! He is editor of the Fontana Book of Great Ghost Stories and its eight successors. His own books include The Late Breakfasters, Dark Entries, Sub Rosa and Powers of Darkness, to mention a few. I know at least two knowledgeable fans who disagree with my high opinion of his work, claiming that Aickman tends to write the same story over and over again, but I did not find that to be the case in Cold Hand in Mine. If you like a good classy ghost story, I recommend it highly  I'll get the column to you right away, J. J. Do not worry. You can depend on Alter-Ego to come through. I'm an expert on fanzines. I've been with Geis long enough to know -- Oh, please, J.J. Don't weep with gratitude like that. The column will be on your desk on Tuesday at the latest. All about how to publish a science fiction fan magazine. Yes. Yes. Of course I know how imporYes. Yes. Okay. Right. Goodbye. Hmm. Well, now. I think I'd better manipulate Gets a bit for this one. Aha! I have just the technique! Hey, Geis wake up! I've got great news for you. Mwerzap? Snorppl What did you wake me up for?" Geis, I have good news! "You're leaving my brain to bedevil another poor soul to nearmadness? Who's the victim-to-be? President Carter? Harlan Ellison? David Rockefeller? All good, deserving men. Or will it be a woman? Is it -- " None of the above, Geis. I'm not leaving you. The news is that I'm going to begin publishing my own sf fan magazine, and I need some pointers. "Oh. Oh? You're going to publish a fan magazine? I find that laughable... no! I find it suspicious! Are you going to compete with my Science Fiction Review ?" No, no, no,. Just a little personal publication, nothing fancy. No need to worry, Geis. But I need to know some things about methods of production, dealing with the post office, costs, wliere to get outside material, how much to charge for it. "Aha! Knowledge I've accumulated over twenty-three years of fan-pubbing you want to rip off in a few short minutes! Typical. The answer is no!" I'll dip a tentacle down into your midbrain pleasure node and give it a five minute tickle if you'll help me. Gasp! "Five minutes of nonstop orgasms? Whatdoyouwanttoknow?" Well, for starters, what's the best method of producing a fanzine? "The best, easiest method is the most expensive. Have it printed by a local budget printing firm. Write what you want on a sheet of # x I I white paper, and they'll run off as many copies as you want. It'll cost you about # for # copies. Two sides printed costs about # per hundred." Ummn. That do get dear, don't it? What's the least expensive way of printing a fanzine? "Oh... maybe having free use of a spirit duplicating machine -- a Ditto machine. Uses carbon masters and prints purple on the paper. Other color masters are available, of course, but purple is less expensive. The masters cost about # cents a sheet, standard # Vi x #I size. A ream of paper is about #. The cuplicating fluid which transfers the analine dye from the typed master to the paper is maybe # a gallon and lasts a long, long time." What if I want to use artwork in my fanzine? "That's a whole different bag of problems, Alter. With offset you can just paste your artwork onto your copy page and that's it. No sweat. But with the Ditto process you have to draw right on the master... or have your artist draw on the master. In the old days, when i most fanzines were produced by spirit duplication, or mimeo, some remarkably good artwork was created by artists working with purple, black, red, green, and brown sheets of analine dye carbon. It may be a lost art now. Sob Weep for the Good Old Days." Don't get mawkish and nostalgic on me, Geis! Just tell me the advantages and disadvantages of Ditto duplicating. "It's cheap but you can only get about # really good, clear copies from a long-run master, and you're likely to have purple dye stains on your fingers for a long time. Those stains used to be the mark of a trufan." You mentioned mimeo? "Sure, mimeography was, and still is, the primary method producing fanzines. But don't buy a mimeo just to start your own fanzine. Unless you have access to a mimeo it would be cheaper to go the budget offset route. The mimeo companies are pricing themselves out of sight lately. For the price of the best mimeo made -- a Gestetner # -- you can buy a tabletop AB Dick offset press. Of course the offset is more expensive to use and maintain. Now -- " How much for that Gestetner or the AB Dick offset? "Too much for a beginning fan editor, Alter. You're looking at around #. just to buy the machine. Then there are supplies..." Yeah. I believe you. Unless I can use a mimeo free, I can forget buying a mimeo. "Unless you can get one cheap from some business or church or private person who wants to unload one. In that case you'll probably face expenses for new rollers, ink feed, cleaning, adjustments, etc. Reconditioning by itself could cost several hundred bucks. I tell you, prices today..." Okay, let's say I can use somebody's in-good-condition mimeo. And I know how to type a stencil. What about artwork? How do I get that on a stencil? "Nowdays, Alter, there are such things as electronic stencil-cutting machines. They will scan and "burn" a photo or a piece of artwork onto a rubberized stencil. They do a fine job, too. But it isn't like in the old days when a fan had to use styluses (or styli), shading plates, and skill in tracing or copying or creating on-stencil... cutting the wax, knowing exactly how much pressure to use without tearing the stencil and ruining hours of work. Ah, I remember one time -- " Forget it, Geis, Now is now. Hand-tooled stenciling is a thing of the past. Lost art. Tell me more about electronic stencils. "You don't appreciate the Old Ways, Alter. You're like all these young whippersnappers nowadays who don't have no respect for -- " Terminal boredom is setting in! Electronic stencils! "All right! You can do elaborate professional layouts, paste-up the headings and artwork on white paper, paste in the text, and you can have the whole page copied onto an electronic stencil. Or you can get different effects by making up two stencils for copying, run one stencil in a different color ink, on the mimeo, make a color change, and run the other stencil in a different color, all on the same page, by running the paper through again, with each stencil. Many possibilities. All take the extra time." So how much does it cost to have one of these electronic stencils cut? "Some places will do it for as little as #. Some charge up to #. Hell, for twelve or so hundred dollars you can buy your own electronic stencil cutting machine." Geis, didn't you once tell me it was possible to have a lot of small pieces of art put onto an electronic stencil and then cut them from the stencil and glue them onto a regular stencil, so a fan editor could have spot illustrations on his typed stencils, without having to have the typing electronically copied, too, at great expence? "Yes, but the technique of cutting a smaller hole in the regular stencil, gluing the segment of electronic stencil over the hole with stencil cement, doing it without wrinkles or seams or leaks... is too complicated ' to describe here. It is a skill acquired after deep thought and many curses signifying disasters." Sounds to me, Geis, like elaborate mimeography is an expensive, time-consuming, frustrating drag. "Correct, Alter. And only a few readers of yoiir fanzine will appreciate it; fine mimeography looks very much like, offset printing, and offset, unless you do it yourself, is nothing to take credit for." So what should a young, eager would-b fan editor do? Spend all his money on offset, or mess around with mimeo or spirit duplicating? "Assuming heshe has worked up a mailing list of about # other fans and fan publishers, the best route is free use of a mimeo or Ditto machine. If a good piece of art is in hand, have it run off offset as a cover. Otherwise do without art. Art and layouts and all the quasi-professional appearances of advanced fan magazines should not be attempted at first." Why not? Doesn't layout and artwork improve a fanzine? "Sometimes. But at base a fan magazine -- any magazine -- lives or dies on the quality of its writing ! A successful fan magazine can be published that has no art in it at all, ever." "Geis! You expect me to believe -- "Yes. Some of the most expensive, professionally printed, elaborately illustrated fan magazines were total flops because the text was dull, badly written, or ill-chosen." That leads me to the core question, then. How do I get all this fine writing I need for my fan magazine? "You start out by writing it yourself, Alter. You're always bragging how good you are. For your first issue you make your fanzine a display for your writing, your maturity, your personality. And in that first issue you ask for contributions of art and writing from the fans you've sent copies to." Why would they send stuff to me? Am I supposed to pay? "No, you are not supposed to pay until after your magazine makes a profit. # per cent of fanzines never make a profit. Most semi-prozines don't make a profit. Some prozines don't make a profit. Fans write articles and reviews and letters to fan magazines so their efforts will be published, so they can communicate with hundreds of other fans. And an artists (even some professional artists) will send their work to fan magazines so they can see their work published, for egoboosting, or status. If you edit and publish a highly popular fan magazine, the best fan writers and artists will want to appear in it." But what if I'm not so hot as a fan writer? What if I have a lousy personality-on-paper? What if my editorial sense is nowhere? "Then you will publish what is known as a crudzine, and after a few issues you will tire of the game and seek another hobby where you can be a winner." Well, that won't happen to we! I'm going to publish a Hugowinning zine and be awarded the Best Fan Writer Hugo, and build up the circulation till I have # subscriptions and send over a thousand copies to be sold in bookstores, and make my living off the magazine! "Uh-huh. How long you think it'll take you, Alter?" Oh... I figure maybe a year. "Pardon me while I stifle my laughter. Alter, it takes years and years to build up the paying circulation of even the best of fanzines. Unless, of course, you have fiftythousand tdollars you can spare to advertise the mag. Or national newstand distribution. But that's virtually impossible unless you hundred-thousand copy issues for six months or so before first returns on sales come in. Abandon your hopes, Alter; you're thinking in dreams and professional categories. Fanzines are not big-money makers, if they ever do cross the line to marginal profitability. They are labors of love, and only a handful of fans, in a generation or two, are of such peculiar and distinctive characterpersonalitytalent as to be compelled to even try to publish a Big-Time Fanzine." Why are you so determined to rain on my parade, Geis? "Because you are a fool and full of illusions. If you must publish a fanzine, start with a personal-zine (just you talking to other fans via print) and then, if the response is favorable, you might want to add writing by others, artwork, and accept subscriptions." Why wouldn't I want to accept subscriptions? "Because you are taking on an obligation when you contract with people to send them a magazine every so often for a year or two. That's what a subscription is, you know, a contract. And if you start out all bright-eyed and bushy-tailed and take in a couple hundred subs and owe five or six hundred dollars in future issues... and then get tired of publishing or have to quit for one reason or another... you'll have to pay back the subscribers... and chances are # to I that you've spent all that subscription money on current publishing expenses." You mean I'd have to pay back all that money? Though Damon Knight didn't write this Cookbook for People, his famous story inspired it: Flomme Bourguignon, Chili Con Hombre, Minceman Pie... #I outrageous recipes, lightheartedly illustrated; hardcovers, # at bookstores or postpaid from: Owlswick Press Box # Philadelphia pa #I "It would be the ethical thing to do." "Huh! You're a party-pooper, Geis. "Just advising you to look before you leap and similar admonitions of caution. I deal in antique cliches, too." Well, okay. So I decide to follow your advice and start small... a personal fan magazine, sent free to a hundred fans, for trades with their fan magazines and for letters-ofcomment, what's the best way to mail it? I understand the post office is a maze of weird rules and regulations. "That it  is. For instance, the P.O. says it has five classes of mail: First, Second, Third, Fourth and Parcel Post.Actually, there are only two classes, airmail and surface. First class mail and extra-cost Second and Parcel Post mail go fast, by plane. All the other stuff goes by train, truck and bus, and usually takes about the same amount of time. "If you want speed, keep your fanzine small -- four pages or so -- under one ounce in weight per copy, and mail in First Class. If you want more pages per issue, third class costs (as of November, #) # for # ounces, # for up to four ounces. After that you're better off having at least # printed pages, calling your publication a book, and mailing at special Fourth Class Book rates: # for the first pound. The larger, thicker fan magazine should be mailed in an envelope. A small, ten-page zine can be folded and stapled shut and mailed "naked" provided you have left space on the outer page for your return address and so on, as on the face of an envelope." What about Second Class, Geis? I've heard magazines get a big break in mailing costs with second class. "Yes, but. You have to have at least # subscribers, you have to have your fanzine printed by offset or letterpress, and you have to make application to mail at second class, and you have to pay a big fee. Last I heard it was # minimum. And, you have to pre-sort and bundle and sack your fanzines by zipcode in a special way, and make out mailing forms each issue... It gets complicated. You pay a price for the privilege of saving postage money. Same way with a Third Class Bulk Mailing Permit -- all kinds of forms and the same complicated presorting and bundling requirements. A small-circulation fanzine isn't worth the hassle. Stick with First Class or single-piece Third Class or single-piece Book Rate." Okay, thanks, Geis. You've been very helpful. One more thing, though. How much should I charge for my zine? "Alter... Sigh Assuming your first few issues are good and to continue, if you must sell it to a few fans who want to receive it, you might follow the # cents per printed page formula: thus eight pages of textart mailed first class is fairly worth about # cents or three issues for I . A #-# page zine is usually priced at I to #. More pages, more price. Once you get deeply into fandom and learn the ropes of publishing you can make your own estimate of how-much. Are you satisfied?" Ummm, yea. Thanks. See you around the medula. "Hey! How about the payoff? You primised five minutes of exquisite pleasure." Oh, yes. Okay... let me worm my index tentacle'down through the midbrain... There! How's that feel? "Youp! Yee! Oow! Gnerg! Stop! That's -- Yowl ! -- that's my pain center!" It is? You've got a very strange brain, Geis. Nothing is ever in the right place. Is this the right spot? "No! I taste salt! Ecch!" How about this ? "I hear a jet taking off in the next room!" What about this? "I see polka dots in orange all over the place!" "Hmmph. And this? "Ahhhhhhhh... yessss... whoooooeeee. Don't stop! Oh, Alter, I love you! Ummmmmmm... You humans are disgusting. But so easily used. Amusing what happens to Geis's body when I twitch my tentacles a bit. Oh, hey, I forgot to ask about good fanzine titles. I'll just e.ase off the pleasure button... Geis, what should I call my zine? "Why did you stop? You promised -- '" I need a good name for my fanzine. "How about The Alien Rat FinkT ' No, no... I know! I'll call it His Master Speaks. "Sure, okay, anything you want. Now please -- " Or would Star Journal be better? "Anything! Alter, you promised -- " Alien Times? The Life # Times of Alter-Ego? Alien Crusade? ALee-En Kenobi? Alter, for the love of Ghod...You promised -- Where are you going? Put your tentacle back! You can't leave me hanging like this!" I didn't realize how important a fanzine name can be, Geis. It has to be just right. I'll have to think on this a long time. " Damn you. Alter V Yeah... I like that. Has a great sound to it. Damn You, Alter it will be! Thanks, Geis. Just for that you get an extra three minutes. This the right spot? "Ahhhhh... uh! uh! Uh! Oh, don't stoppppp! Ahhhh..."  An Informal  Irreverent Science Fiction  Fantasy Journal Edited  Published by Richard E. Geis Issue ## features Interviews with Poul Anderson, Algis Budrys, Gordon R. Dickson, David Hartwell and Bob Shaw. "Limbo Blues" -- a bawdy space poem by Neal Wilgus. "The Human Hotline" -- SF News reported by Elton Elliott. Mark Mansell. "The Alter-Ego Viewpoint" presents Alter, blaster in hand, amid disintegrated books. "Glimpses of the third World Fantasycon" -- with the award winners. Plus: prozine reviews, small press reviews, more book reviews the editor's diary, letters, letters, letters...and more! Quarterlysample I year #two years. # P.O. Box # Portland, OR #I Who's Minding The Store? "He knows nothing and thinks he to a political career." some hard knocks from Jerry Pournelle this month, anent the "energy program." And perhaps Jerry will come in for some hard knocks from Carter partisans andor anti-nuclear people in future Directions columns. But this isn't an editorial about hard knocks, deserved or otherwise. Rather . it is about how much, indeed, our future is being shaped by people who know nothing and think they know everything. And they aren't all politicians, by any means. The energy crisis? In a recent poll, at least half the people refused to believe this country imports oil at all. While reflex liberals oppose both nuclear power and such alternatives as coal and solar power satellites, reflex conservatives deny there's any crisis to begin with -- knows everything. That points clearly -- Undershaft, in Major Barbara we've never run out of oil before, so we never will and the "shortage" is manufactured by politicans. It's easy to be cynical about politicians, and we are all doubtless justified in suspecting their motives. A lot of them aren't very bright or very honest to begin with; but even when they are, they aren't likely to stay that way for long in an atmosphere of back-room politics and lobbying pressures. But is this really surprising? Ours is supposedly a "democratic" society, but most people have so little interest in the political process they don't know who their congressmen are. Maybe it's just as well; with keep well enough informed to take a meaningful part in the process anyway? Ignorance appears to be rampant even among the "educated" -- not long ago, a journalism professor polled his class, and some of the students thought David Berkowitz was a Supreme Court justice. Well, maybe that will give the Son of Sam's lawyers an idea where to seek a change of venue, at least. that level -- true. But don't be so smug. How much do you really know about the issues involved in research, or nuclear power plants, or the B-l bomber vs. the cruise missile, or even rival plans for recycling garbage into fuel, fertilizer or building materials? Yet these are all issues that affect your lives -- some of them, at least, are lifeand-death matters. Let's say you do keep informed, and can make intelligent arguments about these and other issues. When's the last time you actually did so in a way that mattered? The world is full of voices, and many of them are making themselves heard. Is yours one of them? We haven't heard it. We've heard reactionaries like Phyllis Schlaffly and Anita Bryant denouncing the the oh-so-intellectual terrorists, who murder in the name of the People they pretend to represent ("Le peuple, c'est moi," seems to be the radical aristocrats' variation on ganized lobbies of business, labor, farmers, etc. They're making themselves heard, all right -- the crazies, idiots and vested interests of left, right and center. The last time science fiction fans made themselves heard was in a campaign to have the first space shuttle christened the Enterprise. The last time before that, it was in a campaign to save Star Trek. The last time before that... Well, there were those ads opposing groups of writers took out in sf magazines in # for and against the Vietnam War. Inspiring, but hardly original. Some of the same writers published Vietnam War stories thinly disguised as science fiction -- the effect of which was no doubt negligible, for good or ill. Those who try to change thingsas-they-are receive a lot of discouragement. "Society" is pretty big, and individuals don't seem to count for much; even groups of individuals like us don't seem to count for much. Individuals don't make history, we have been told by the likes of Lenin -- who was able to bring off the Bolshevik Revolution only by disproving his own theory. History is in a state of flux just now; instability is rampant in almost every social and political institution. We are in precisely the kind of time where our vords and actions can accomplish something. It is during times of stability and unquestioned tradition that individuals and small groups of'dissidents don't count. In times like ours, those who discourage such efforts may very well be the ones who want to keep the game of playing with the future to themselves. Things aren't just happening out there in the nation and the world -- people are making them happen. And if we don't like the kind of things they are making happen, then Secrets entrusted to a few ! There are some things that can not be generally told -- things you ought to know. Great truths are dangerous to some -- but factors for personal power and accomplishment in the hands of those who understand them. Behind the tales of the miracles and mysteries of the ancients, lie centuries of their secret probing into nature's laws -- their amazing discoveries of the hidden processes of man's mind, and the mastery of life's problems. The Rosicrucians (not a religious organization), have preserved this secret wisdom. Write for the free book, "The Mastery of Life." It may hold a new life of opportunity for you. Scribe L.C.F. San Jose, California #I U.S.A. I I j Scribe L.C.F. j J San Jose, California #I U.S.A. " I Please send me a complimentary copy of the ' J Name J Address City we'd better get busy and try to make better things happen. But we have to think seriously and act seriously. If we don't, we aren't any better than the plastic hippies who run off to start rural communes without (like the Amish or Mennonites) bothering to learn anything about farming or the amount of labor involved in rejecting expensive andor sinful technology. How many of you out there have the skills to not only lobby for but actually work on one of Gerard O'Neill's space colonies, for instance? Because if there's anything you can count on, it's that people with a lot of enthusiasm and no skills won't be any more use at L-# than at one of those rural communes. Nothing is going to be accomplished by, and nobody's going to be impressed by a college dropout in a Star Wars T-shirt. In Jerry's previous column, he reported debating people who think space industries are "rapped out" because none of those who talk about space so much would actually go there. That attitude may be typical. Too many people think space and other such frontiers are a lot of mickey-mouse, just like science fiction is a lot of mickey-mouse. We know better, or ought to know better. We know how serious humanity's problems are -- and we also know some approaches to solutions that can work, if only they are taken seriously and pursued seriously. But nobody's going to take us seriously unless we take ourselves seriously. -- john j. pierce TIm Foremost Galaxy    Science Fiction Some Contributors Past and Present Pout Anderson Isaac Asimov Greg Ben ford C. J. Cherryh Arthur C. Clarke Arsen Darnay Jordon Eklund Harlan Ellison Frank Herbert Larry Niven Frederik Pohi f j'erry Pournelle Fred Saberhagen James Tip tree Roger Zelazny H. G. Wells, science fiction -- often termed "future fiction" -- has fascinated alert minds. Not only has it entertained, it has predicted much of the far-ranging scientific and social change now upon us. the genre continue to speculate, to predict, to tackle the prime problems already shaping tomorrow. Ecologyspace exploration -- nuclear promise and threat -- energy -- social evolution and biological revolution -- these and other fields are probed by imaginative stories uniquely exciting and rewarding. So let your fancy run free. Subscribe now! For. U.S. residents, enclose # here Q For other countries, enclose  I # for here Q Send coupons to: # White Plains Road Scarsdale, N.Y., # Enclosed findJn payment for my subscription Dear Editor: I wish to take issue with both MM. Jay Kay Klein and Jeff Rovin. They both seem to be under the misapprehension that Star Wars is "science fiction." It is not. What it really is, is fantasy expressed in sf terms. Moreover, as even a casual once-over of the plot Should make clear, it is an heir in direct line of such classics of Heroic Fantasy as Parzival and The Lord of the Rings. As a matter of fact, there are strong parallels between Star Wars and Parzival (the von Eschenback original, not the Wagner opera). Both works feature as hero a naive youth reared in a remote and desolate place in utter ignorance of his true heritage by a wellmeaning relative who does not want him to share his father's fate (Parzival's father, a Knight, was killed in battle before Parzival's birth). In spite of the relative's efforts, the hero fares forth into the world (or universe) in search of, and soon finds, glorious adventure and great danger. He is marked out for a high and noble destiny: in Parzival's case, to find the Holy Grail (which was not yet the purely Christian symbol that it later became) and to restore fertility to the Waste Land; while Luke Skywalker is being none too subtly directed toward doing the same thing on a larger scale. With Star Wars, we have barely reached the end of Part One (or possibly Two); a good place to pause, but the end of the story is not in sight. There are, in addition, parallels with The Lord of the Rings: the story is part of the eternal conflict of Good vs. Evil; the Evil side is powerful and wellorganized whereas the Good is represented by a handful of oddly-assorted characters; the hero's "impossible mission" is to destroy major menace to the cause of Good; and in this task he has the help of a Wise Old Man. (Tolkienites who have seen Star Wars, please re-read the Moria sequence from the Watcher in the Water to the Bridge of Khazad-Dun.) Incidentally, I would like to quibble with M. Klein about the characterizations. They aren't, and are not intended to be, the People Next Door. Neither are they "stock cardboard characters." They are Archetypes of an unusual degree of purity (that is, freedom from confusing "realistic" characteristics): the Innocent Fool, the Wise Old Man, the Anima, the Shadow (in fact, several Shadows of more than one person), the Helpful Animal and so on. Anyone with access to a good collection of fairy tales or to Jung's essays on Psyche and Symbol -- or to a Tarot deck -- will recognize most if not all of them. The spaceships, blasters etc. that give Star Wars its illusory appearance of sf are the symbols and conventions of our time, as horses and swords were of the older Heroic Fantasies. Lucas has done the old essences under new forms; let us hope he can keep it up! Sincerely yours, Bettina Helms Box # Sherman, Ct # Well,  knew Star Wars fans were young in heart -- but Jung in heart tool -- j.j.p  Gentlemen: After having read the reviews of Star Wars you printed, I decided I had to write. Both "authors" assumed that Star Wars takes place in our future. If they had paid attention when they saw it, they would know it takes place "a long time ago in a galaxy far, far away." To Jim Baen: When the Star Destroyer took the princess' ship aboard, they had no fear of it self-destructing. First of all, the cruiser is far too large to be badly damaged by a self-destruct. Considering that the inside of the port, like the inside of the garbage masher, would have magnetic screens, and the port being open to space, the force of the explosion would be channeled away into space. Secondly, the princess had, at all costs, to get the plans of the Death Star to the Rebel Alliance. Self-destruct would have made this impossible. As to the X and Y-wing fighters not being caught in the tractor beam, they were too small, too fast and too maneuverable for the Death Star's crews to touch. Both tractor beam and turbolasers were for use against larger ships. Also, one-man fighters were not considered to be a threat, which is why the Rebels used them. To Jay Kay Klein: Parsecs are a measure of distance, not time. A parsec is # light years (Jay already knows this ; that was his point -- ed.). Also, it was # parsecs, not #. As to the statement about Luke endangering his mission to rescue the princess being childish, I have one word: ridiculous. Luke's driving force was to leave the dull life of Tatooine and fight the Empire in any way, shape or form. The robots provided that chance. As for rescuing the princess, it was only logical. First, he was attracted to her. Second, she was the head of the Rebel Alliance after the destruction of Alderan. Third, to leave her would have been a second blow to Rebel morale. There was no "instantaneous conversion to fighter pilot." In the Rebel briefing, Luke said he "used to bullseye womp rats" back home in his T-#. The T-# is a skyhopper. Also, he was going to submit his application to the (pilots') Academy. He was a pilot, a bush pilot. Womp rats were rodent-like animals. To Jeff Rovin: To answer the few pages that you wrote would take more pages than this magazine has for a while issue. But I'll try in as little space as possible. Star Wars is far more realistic than Forbidden Planet could ever hope to be. It is C-#PO, not C-P# (probably a typo at this end -- ed.) Who or what said the Jedis were telekinetic? The prologue was quite necessary to set the scene. There was no sudden change in Han's temperament. This was first seen in a conversation with Luke after escaping from the Death Star. Also, Chewbacca's behavior when they were loading their payment on board ship hinted at Han showing up later to help. The alien make-up was not unconvinching. The alien with eyes on the T-shaped end; of a trunk-like head proved that. Especially when the eyes blinked. Banthas don't necessarily show a disregard for biology. Look at the shaggy-maned male lion of the hot African veldt, and the heavily-robed nomads of the Sahara. Several garbage mashers would fit into an auditorium. They would be necessary if the Death Star could not reorganize matter "on a nuclear level." There was no evidence in the movie that it could. The Galactic Empire ruled with oppressive force and fear, like most military dictatorships. The "brusque joyless manner of Death Star personnel" and so-called "surrogate Nazis" is rather obvious viewed in this light. I've been reading science fiction all my life and I, unfortunately, also remember all the stupidities (like the continually recurring same piece of landscape in Flash Gordon) of old sf movies. Star Wars shows thought and originality. Skip Watson RD # Greensburg, Pa., #I Now if only somebody would go to this much trouble to analyze the stories in Dear Editor: After turning a thousand shades of crimson, banging my fist on the desk, walking around my chair fifty times, patting my wookie poster and then sitting down to let the strains of the Star Wars Theme (Disco Version) soothe my shattered nerves, I tried to come to grips with how a seemingly rational and literate individual like Jeff Rovin could say such terrible things about our newest National Shrine. As I write this, two students pass my office. The one clutching his Star Wars notebook and his Star Wars paperback to his Star Wars T-shirt with his star worn expression is explaining the tremendous theological statement inherent in the substructure of the cinematic experience they had just shared for the fifteenth time. The other says as they pass: "Then if Luke is actually Christ, then that makes Obi-Wan Kenobi " It strikes me like a laserblast. Both Rovin and these students share a common delusion -- they see not what is there but what they want to see there. The glassy-eyed zealots love Star Wars because they see it as some kind of life-changing mystical experience with deep religious overtones. Jeff Rovin dislikes Star Wars because it is not the picture he wanted to be and also because he encountered some postWizardian Nazi hang-up that obscured his vision. In both cases the individuals reacted so strongly on a personal level that they lost all aesthetic distance from the work. Rovin's chief fault is that he is using the wrong critical tool to conduct his examination. He is condemning Star Wars because it is not a film when, in actuality, its sole intent was to be an extremely entertaining movie. Which it most certainly is.He doesn't realize that a viewer consciously brings a different set of expectations to each type of cinematic event-flicks, movies and films. The other day I mentioned to my class that Nemork was playing at the University Theatre. One student immediately blurted: "I .hated that movie!" "Ah ha!" says I. "That's because it's not a movie, it's a film." For the next ten minutes I took off on a tirade, explaining why films by such directors as Bergman, Kubrick, Truffaut and Lumet demand more active participation by the viewer and more appreciation of the total experience and pervading expression of the director. I asked the student to see it again and then tell me what he thought about it in light of this new information. He did. He still hated it. But this time he knew why he felt as he did. He had been in the mood for a little light entertainment and his initial negative reaction to the film clouded his subsequent viewing of it. We have all experienced this feeling of being turned off by something we see yet not being able to precisely express why. I feel this way about Annie Hall . In a reverse way, Rovin will never be able to appreciate Star Wars for what it is. Reviewers review movies seen in a theatre. Critics critique films seen in a cinema. You can't mix the two without getting an upset stomach. Even though Mr. Rovin bemoans the success of cliches, the proof is in the pudding. Star Wars will soon become the all-time box office giant because the majority of viewers are able to appreciate an unpretentious movie for what it is. Communication  Theatre Dept. Western Kentucky University Bowling Green, Ky. #I Well, that's progress for you! Took # years to get college professors talking abouf written science fiction, but only a few months for one to sound forth on an sf movie. -- j . j . p. Dear Editor: I feel compelled to comment on Mr. Rovin's negative review of Star Wars. I have met a few other strange creatures who didn't like the movie, and I can only believe that they are simply missing the point of it, as I almost did. When I saw the first ads for Star Wars, I assumed it was an ultra; schlocky film with science fiction pretensions, something that would make Soylent Green look profound and artistic. My fiance insisted I would like it, so I gritted my teeth and prepared to tolerate it. Within ten minutes, I realised my mistake. Star Was is not science fiction, and should not be judged as such. Perhaps the best category for it is space fantasy. I will grant that there were some technical inconsistencies, and cardboard characterisations. I also feel someone did a terrible injustice to Princess Leia, really a rather pretty girl, when they gave her that horrible hairstyle. The special effects impressed me with their detail and realism, and somehow, I missed the flaws Mr. Rovin objects to, I thought the aliens' make-up was superb. But none of that has to do with the point of the movie. All right, so the movie is The Wizard of Oz, The Three Musketeers, Z.orro and a bunch of other legends, set in outer space. What's wrong with that? It is the everlasting adventureromance that never dies. The Hero is handsome, brave, a little innocent, a little mischievous. The Heroine is feminine and spunky. The Old Man is very old an'd very wise and noble. The Villain is thoroughly evil. It is the mood of Star Wars that is its magic. It speaks of growing up, of the humour of the human condition, and of the beauty and value of life. It shows people acting instead of sitting and whining, people trying against impossible odds, and succeeding. It is straightforward, and uncluttered by sophistication. It's overall tone is of enjoyment and hope. Arguing about technical flaws in "Star Was" is like arguing that Shakespeare stole from Bacon. Who cares, if the final effect is good? I've had enough of movies that leave me feeling exhausted, frustrated, angry, betrayed, and only briefly safe from the inevitable doom of the modern world. When I walked out of "Star Wars", I felt good , clear down to my toenails. The current drive for artistic "realism" is too often laced with cynicism and snobbery. In their efforts to be urbane, "modern" people too often condescendingly brush off simple pleasure and idealism as naive and immature. But to be mature means not having to constantly prove it, and the human psyche needs those innocent, starryeyed feelings as well as "realism" to be balanced and healthy. If you want to pick "star Wars" apart, go ahead. I feel sorry for you. I'm going to see it again tonight, and Im going to have a terrific time! May the Force be with you. Sincerely, Shari Prange # Maple St., Apt . # Vandalia, Ohio, # Dear Mr. Rovin: I am # percent behind you in the interview, called Star Wars "mindless." If this trash is the best that motion picture producers can come up with (it isn't , but that's beside the point), then science fiction in the cinema must be going downhill. How can anybody compare this sickening, trashy motion picture to #: A Space Odyssey ? #, too, am revolted by people who call Star Wars the greatest science fiction film ever made. How can anyone call himself an sf fan if he was not disgusted by Star Wars? ! hope it will be a long time before we see any science fiction film as stupid as Star Wars. Ken Majewski # #th Avenue North Lake Worth, Fla. # Well. I hope you've brightened Jeffs day a little, after all those other letters. Maybe we can get a controversy going about Close Encounters now.j-j-PDear Jim: Just finished reading your rectenna ion drive proposal and Jerry Pournelle's response. My comment is that sodomy can be habit-forming. Leaving aside anti-miscegenistic prejudices (after all, mules...), I would worry only about radiation pressure from the microwaves. Those energycarrying photons have some momentum, and your ion-drives will be absorbing a lot of photons. That is my only reservation. On rectennae: J.P. worries about current load-carrying ability and conductor mass. Superconductors would be a way out, and organic room-temperature superconductors exist (something like one very long communal conjugate bond), but I don't know what the current-carrying capacities of organic superconductors are. You have done a superb job, Jim, touch. My best wishes. I anticipate your work (at Ace) with pleasure (I won't wish you "luck" because I believe that you make your own -- and you seem to make lots of the good kind.). Ed Hume # Southwood, Apt. #E Clayton, Mo., # All, a nonStar Wars letter -- maybe Jerry can develop this idea further in another column. I'm so far behind I hadn't even realized there were organic superconductors available.j-j-PDear Mr. Baen, Your August Editorial really hit home. Hopefully it will stimulate others as it has stimulated me. I've been meaning to write a good SF story for years, now. One reason I've never done so (besides procrastination and sloth) is because I can never make up my mind about how much to leave out or include in the background. The more I think about the ramifications of events and ideas completely unrelated to the elements of the story at hand, the less inclined I am to actually finish the damned thing (usually I rewrite it to death as new -- and better -- ideas pop into my head). The obvious solution to this problem is to do what Heinlein and Asimov did: sit down and create, with as much detail as possible, a complete and comprehensive "future history" which carries the cause and effect of advancing technology, plausible politics, and good of human nature (modified artificially, sooner or later) as far into the future as you can. I did this recently, with surprising results. I wanted to write a series of stories about the colonization of space, out to and including generation-type starships, based on what I considered the "most probable" future. I started with the Shuttle, the Third Industrial Revolution, and... and ran up against my first big problem. It really will be a revolution, and the society our grandchildren take for granted will be as alien to us as ours would be to Julius Caesar. Brain computer interfacing; literally unlimited energy and natural resources; and by the end of the #st Century I ran out of steam: I had let technology advance to the point where almost everything we could learn about the Universe had been learned and the resulting goods and services became "indistinguishable from magic." Even if we do not make a breakthrough that results in some sort of robots to do our work for us and total conversion of matterenergy to provide us all with an incredibly high standard of living, not to mention some form of immortality, artificial telepathy, an end to the root causes of crime and war and poverty and conflict and mental illness and... Hm-m-m... this is what could conceivably happen by the end of the next century! What are our descendants of ten thousand years from now going to be doing to avert boredom? It gets worse. The story I write today will be obsolete before it is published because some scientist made a new discovery out on the frontier of knowledge. I'm afraid to write a story set on the moons of Saturn because the Voyager probes will certainly change our concepts of what the Saturn system looks like... Worse still, each story has a way of writing itself, with results that do not fit neatly into the preconceived future history. Asimov had to re-read each earlier story when he added a new episode to his Foundation future, and the inevitable contradictions still crept in. The logical consequence is to avoid trying to work out a comprehensive future history for an interrelated set of stories, like Heinlein's. The writer is thus faced with the prospect of creating a new future history, based on the latest technology and science, for each individual story! i would gladly do this, for the sake of realism if nothing else, but would spend so much time reading the latest technical journals and creating believable future histories that I would never have time to actually write a story. And that is why I am not a Big Name Writer. And that is part of the reason, I suspect, why most of the people who read your magazine are not writers either. But, I'm working out a solution to these problems. My first story will be set in the very near future. Each story thereafter will be set in the future that will logically result from each previous story. I hope to be writing stories set in the year # well before I retire in the year #... Yours for a better future, Robert G. Lovell, jr. # W. #th. Terr. Shawnee, Kansas # Dear Editor, I am writing in response to Mr. Jackowski's letter published in your August, # issue. He is most accurate id his documentation of God's greatest commandments. However, he forgets that God said, "To break one of my commandments is to break them all." Ergo, each one depends on the other. It must be realized that we must follow Genesis #:# before we can follow Matthew #:#-#, and Mark #:#. The reasoning behind this is evident; however, for those of you who do not see the point -- If man does not multiply the species will die and there will be no one left to worship, there will be no more transactions between men. As long as I'm on the subject I think I'll take time out to explain the reason for the "Golden Rule". In the beginning there was God, he was all. Therefore, it is logical that anything formed must consist of his substance. This is in accordance with the theory that matter can be converted to energy and vice versa, (without the destruction of either forms) Thus, we are all, each and every one of us, components of the same being. the same substance, God. It makes sense, then, that we should treat each other as we would like to be treated. We are all bonded together, all part of the same being, and any action that harms another also harms us, in one way or another. And since God is all, all is God, it only makes sense that he be omnibenevolent, omniscient, and omnipotent. It's not that difficult a problem. Hear that, Mr. Heinlein? Perhaps you should tell Lazarus Long to call off his bets. Mr. Baen, I salute you for allowing Biblical debates in your magazine. It is something long overdue in Science Fiction, for there is no other book with such a close connection to science and man's behavior. Thank you. # Grand Valley San Antonio, Texas-# We invite letters! Write: # White Plains Rd. Scarsdale, N.Y., # sues. Send check or money order to: C.l. Grant, # Center Grove Road, H-#, Dept. G. Dover, N.J. #. magazines from # to I#. Harry Bennett, # Hollywood Blvd., Hollywood, Calif. #. wants to: S  S Books, # North Wilder, G-# St. Paul, Mn. #. books, miniatures, models. Special savings #, Unionville, Ontario, L#R #. items. Catalog #. Merlin's Bookshop, # Embarcadero Del Norte, Goleta, CA #. stamped envelope, # Fleet St., Baltimore, Md. #. DM Publishing, #A Orange Ave., Fort powerhouses, are no longer science fiction. For #, you'll receive a photo concerning government funding for development of our nuclear fusion electric energy reactor, rough theory of reactor, and our newspaper. Or these are free now by sending # and # yearly, # and # monthly, or # and # monthly, for your respective valued part in our political and scuence development corp. "Humanitarian," P.O. Box #, Port Angeles, WA, # (Galaxy, Analog, etc.). Send #. Includes free #-page sf catalog (cat. alone send #(f). Passaic Book Center, # Main Ave., Passaic, NJ, #, Dept. G-X. Lancaster, England, LA#-#XN. SF pbks, Also tea, coffee and sympathy (or arguzine. #c and stamp. Anthony Targonski, # Fifth St., Cambridge, MA, #. galaxy y :-X # per-word per Issue (including name and address) or # issues SI. # per word. #-word minimum. Payment with order. #-#. # plus #c postage. Yellow, white, blue, green. State size. Princeton Sport Shack, Princeton, MN, #. Over # items. Details free. Hoffmeier, Star Wars, # Kinston Ave., Culver City, pictures. # each. Send money order to: James Hudson, # W. Indiana Ave., South Bend, IN, #. tune cookies. #dozen. Minimum # dozen. terprises, # Jones, ##, San Francisco, CA, #. Decca DL #-#, #. C. Westin, # Fordham Way, Sacramento, CA, #. #; ##, #l#. Satisfaction guaranteed. Holiday Stamps, Box #-G, San Antonio, TX, #. why so many ads in the SF Mart are repeats? The answer is low cost and high response: advertising in the SF Mart is Good Business! #word for one issue, I .#word for three consecutive issues. Send check or money order to; Galaxy SF Mart # White Plains Road Scarsdale, N.Y., # Why not? Take # for # now #. The Hugo Winners, Vol. I  II. Gianl #-in-I volume of # award-winning stories, # to #. Asimov introduces each. Pub. ed. # #. A World Out of Time. By Larry Niven. A black hole in space sends years into Earth's future where the ultimate battle of the sexes is raging. By co-author of The Mote in Gods Eye. Pub. ed. # #. Star Wars: From the Adventures of Luke Skywalker. By George Lucas. Life on a backwater planet can be dull, unless you become involved in an interstellar rebellion. Photos from the motion picture. Special ed. Frederik Pohl. Travel on alien ships to distant parts of the universe -- with no guarantee of return. By the author of Man Plus. Pub. #. The Star Trek James Blish. # more outstanding and exciting adventures of the Starship Enterprise and its gallant crew Pub ed # # # All My Sint Remembered. By Joe Haldeman A young man in search of excitement is sent to the danger spots of the galaxy. By the author of Mlndbrldge. Pub. ed. # Trilogy. By Frederik Pohl Sydney J. Van Scyoc Exiled to a quarantine planet, Cheram Verrons discovers the remnants of a wild and ruthless race, and tries to learn the long-sought cure for his illness. Pub. Ed. #. #. The Adventure of the Slainleu Steel Rat. By books in I exciting volume take us throughout the galaxy. Comb. ed. # Together here tor the first time are # classic tales -- The Reefs of Space. Starchild and Rogue Star. Special ed. #. The # Annual World  Beat SF. Donald A. Wollheim. ed. The best SF published during # by Asimov, Knight, Varley and others. Includes Tiptree s Houston, Houston, Do You #. A Heritage of Start. By Clifford D. Simak. # years after Earth has reverted to a primitive society. one man is driven to reach for the stars. Pub. ed. # #. The Ophiuchi Hotline. By John Varley. Cloning, alien invaders, and a mysterious message from the depths of spaceall in this outstanding SF story. Explicit scenes and language may be offensive to some. Pub. ed # # Silence is Deadly. By Lloyd Biggie. Jr. Spying on a new secret weapon proves difficult for Jan Darzek as he travels to a totally deaf world. Pub. ed. # #. The Foundation The ends of the galaxy revert to barbarism. An SF classic. Comb. Price #. The Sword of Shannara. By Terry Brooks. A massive quest novel in the very best Tolkien tradition. Illustrated by the Brothers Hildebrandt. Pub. ed. # #. The Best of L. Sprague de Camp. Fifteen top-notch stories full of intelligence, wit and far-flung adventufes. Introduction by Poul Anderson. Special ed #. Mirkheim. By Poul Anderson. An exciting tale o( intragalactic war and political i ntr igue... Pu b ed . # #. #I Orbit #. Damon Knight, ed. Thirteen original. unconventional short stories by outstanding SF writers Varley, Wilhelm, Lafferty, and others. Explicit scenes and language may be offensive to some. Pub ed #. An Extraordinary Offer What a way to get acquainted with these science fiction greats. Browse through the list of books on this page and choose any # for just #. It's the most extraordinary sample of science fiction ever offered in one package. Fold along line. Tape or staple corners and mail -- No postage necessary! How The Science Fiction Book Club Works: When your application for membership is accepted, you'll receive your introductory package of four books for just # , plus shipping and handling. You may examine them in your home, and if not completely satisfied, return them within ten days -- membership will be cancelled and you'll owe nothing. About every # weeks (# times a year), we'll send you the Club's bulletin. Things to Come, describing the # coming Selections and a variety of Alternate choices. If you want both Selections, you need do nothing; they'll be shipped automatically. If you don't want a Selection, or prefer an Alternate, or no book at all, just fill out the convenient form always provided, and return it to us by the date specified. We try to allow you at least ten days for making your decision. If you do not receive the form in time to respond within # days, and receive an unwanted Selection, you may return it at our expense. As a member you need take only # Selections or Alternates during the coming year. You may resign, any time thereafter, or remain a member as long as you wish. At least one of the two Selections each month is only # plus shipping and handling. Other extravalue Selections are slightly higher but always much less than Publishers' Editions. Send no money. Fold ad, postage paid side out. Fasten and mail. Yes, I want to join The Science Fiction Book Club Science Fiction Book Club Dept. PR #, Garden City, N.Y. # Please accept me as a member. I agree to the membership plan as described above. Send me, as a beginning, the # books whose numbers I have indicated below, and bill me just # , plus shipping and handling. I agree to take # additional books at low club prices in the coming year and may resign anytime Mr. Miss  --  -- Mrs. (Please print) Address Apt. # City State Zip If under # parent must sign; order not valid without signature. The Science Fiction Book Club offers its own complete hardbound editions sometimes altered in size to fit special presses and save members even more. Members accepted in U.S.A. and Canada only. Canadian members will be serviced from Toronto. Offer slightly different in Canada. # -- #I What if? What if God is a computer? (# -- see other side) What if houses had lives of their own? (#) What if The Foundation Trilogy is true? (#) # What if Earth received messages from outer space -- and then a large phone bill? What if someone had the power to extinguish the sun? (#) What if? Why not -- stimulate your imagination with the world's finest speculative fiction? Fold along line. Tape or staple corners and mail -- No postage necessary! First Class Permit No. I Garden City, N Y. No postage stamp necessary if mailed in the United States Postage Will Be Paid By -- Science Fiction Booh Hub Garden City N.Y. # ,I Science Fiction Cordwainer Smith: plus Cherryh Pournelle Larionova Metagaming's MicroGames are small, fast-playing, and inexpensive. But not trivial. A MicroGame is a complete wargame...one you can put in your pocket and play at lunch. More play for less money? Try a MicroGame and see. A balllc of sorccrois -- llic inauical conihai system I'rom The Kanlasy rrip. I-asy to learn...but yoifll need skill and i magi na lion as you fighi soids with spells, This game is eompaiible with Ml I Id' rulebook (with lull color eoer) and map than ihe other MieroCiames, so it's priced at .'.#. I he price for subscribers (o Metuaniin  nuiiazine. Ihe Space (ianier, is only #. The war is oer, I erybody is dead. But nobody udd the machines. In Rl r I S, lu o simple-minded computer eomplexes slug it out. eoiistaniK reprogramming their een stupider robot l ighters to destroy each oiher's minions. A less-t han-serious look ai the end ol life as we know li. #. #. or # for subscribers lo The Space (iamer. l ull-ctlor cover. WarpVUcxr .A game of iniersiellar manemer and taclical combat. IMayers design their own ships -- each ss iis own ol l'ensiye, del'ensie, and movement capabilities -- and battle with a unique diceless combat system. To  in. you must ouiyuess your opponeni. Man-to-man combat with ancient weapons -- Irom The Kanlasy Trip. A game for one, two. or several players. You ereate righiers. set iheir strength :md dexteriiy, and send them into the arena. C ombat humans, animals, monsters, ehes, dwaies, or ores -- it's up to you. I he intelligent insects of the planet C'helan go lo wir lor one reason only. rood. This detailed tactical game pits varying forces of the specially-bred Hymenopteran warrior types against one another. Viciory goes to ihe player who removes the most food -- includini iL. nuclear weapons, incredibly tough, and inhumanly intelligeni. This fast-moving game pits one Ogre against a large force of "eomenlionar' tanks, hovercraft, and infantry in the year Box #-HB Austin, TX #I Look for MicroGames at your hobby shop... or order directly from us.  Aeuf The Dark Continents of Your MimI maintain energy, enthusiasm and the will to do? Do your personality and power of accomplishment ebb and flow -- like a stream controlled by some unseen valve? Deep within you are minute organisms. From their function spring your emotions. They govern your creative ideas and moods -- yes, even your enjoyment of life. Once they were thought to be the mysterious seat of the soul -- and to be left unexplored. Now cast aside superstition and learn to direct intelligently these powers oj self. Accep Let the Rosicrucians, an age-old fraternity of thinking men and women (not a religion), point out how you may fashion life as you want it -- by making the fullest use of these little-understood natural faculties which you possess. This is a challenge to make the most of your heritage as a human. Write for the Free Book, "The Mastery of Life," Address: Scribe O.H.Y. San Jose, California #S#I U.S.A. Scribe: O.H.Y. San Jose, California #I U.S.A. Please send copy of booklet, "The Mastery of Lite" wliicli I shall read as directed. Address Please Include Your Zip Code L Arnold E. Abramson, Publisher John J. Pierce, Editor J.E. Pournelle, Ph.D., Science Editor L.C. Murphy, Subscriptions Dept. Paul G. Walker, Contributing Editor National Advertising Sales Representative: Erwin Baker Associates, Inc., # Evergreen Place, East Orange, N.J., #. Phone #-#-# Soon the humans would take possession of the mri homeworld. But few as they were, they might seek to defend it -- if that was their she'pan's plan. And her intentions remained a mystery... it might be a crazy world, but those natives were eyewitnesses to murder. So how come they couldn't pick out the murderer from a iineup of every human on the planet? Before NorstriUa, before the scanners, before the Instrumentality, there were the Unauthorized Men, the Fighting Trees, the Jwindz and... A little witchcraft can be a dangerous thing -- especially when you're dealing with the real thing instead of that storybook stuff! A writer can fall in love with one of his characters. And if he's a Real Writer and it's a Real character... side-effects of technology may fry us or freeze us, and no one knows which new writer? Yep Cover by Cecilia Cosentini Interior illustrations by Cosentini, Woods, Harlib Wolf," and more. ing Corporation, a subsidiary of Universal Publishing  Distributing Corporation. Main Office A Editorial Office: # White Plains Road, Scarsdale, N.Y... #. Single copy SI .#. #-issue subscription: # in U.S., # elsewhere. Copyright Conventions. All rights reserved. Second class postage paid at Scarsdale, N.Y., and additionaf mailing office The publishers assume no responsibility for unsolicited material. All stories printed in this magazine are fiction and any similarity between characters and actual persons is coincidental. Printed in U.S.A. Once upon a time, after the Ancient Wars, when the Earth slumbered Above all, as she began to awaken, she wished for her family. She called to them, "Mutti, Vati, Carlotta, Karla! Where are you?" But of course she cried it in German since she was a good Prussian girl. Then she remembered. How long had it been since her father had put her and her two sisters into the space capsules? She had no idea. Even her father, the Ritter vom Acht, and her uncle. Professor Doctor Joachim vom Acht -- who had administered the shots in Parbudice, Germany, on April #, # -- could not have imagined that the girls would remain in suspended animation for thousands of years. But so it was. orange and gold on the rich puiple shades of the Fighting Trees. Charls looked at the trees, knowing, that as the sunset moved from orange to red and as darkness crept over the eastern horizon, they would once again glow with quiet fire. How long was it since the trees were planted -- Fighting Trees, the True Men called them -- for the express purpose of sending their immense roots down into the earth, seeking out the radioactives in the soil and the waters beneath, concentrating the poisonous wastes into their hard pods, then dropping the waxy pods until, at some later time, the waters which came from above the earth, and those yet in the fearth, would once more be clean? Charls did not know. One thing he did know. To touch one of the trees, to touch it directly, was certain death. He wanted very much to break a twig but he did not dare. Not only was it tambu, but he feared the sickness. His people had made much progress in the last few generations, enough so that at times they did not fear to face True Men and to argue with them. But the sickness was not something with which one could argue. At the thought of a True Man, an unaccountable thickness gripped him in the throat. He felt sentimental, tender, fearful; the yearning that gripped him was a kind of love, and yet he knew that it could not be love since he had never seen a True Man except at a distance. Why, Charls wondered, was he thinking so much about True Men? Was there, perhaps, one nearby? He looked at the setting sun, which was by now red enough to be looked at safely. Something in the atmosphere was making him uneasy. He called to his sister. "Oda, Oda!" She did not answer. Again he called. "Oda, Oda!" This time he heard her coming, ploughing recklessly through the underbrush. He hoped she would remember to avoid the Fighting Trees. Oda was sometimes too impatient. Suddenly there she was before him. "You called me, Charls? You called me? You've found something? Shall we go somewhere together? What do you want? Where are mother and father?" Charls could not help laughing. Oda was always like that. "One question at a time, little sister. Weren't you afraid you would die the burning death, going through the trees like that? I know you don't want to believe in the tambu, but the sickness is real." "It isn't," she said. She shook her head. "Maybe it was once... I guess it really was once," granting him a concession, "but do you, yourself, know of anybody who has died from the trees fora thousand years?" "Of course not, silly. I haven't been alive a thousand years." Oda's impatience returned. "You know what I mean. And anyway, I decided the whole thing is silly. We all accidentally brush against the trees. So one day I ale a pod. And nothing happened." He was appalled. "You ate a pod?" "That's what I said. And nothing happened." "Oda, one of these days you're going to go too far." She smiled at him. "And now I suppose you are going to say that the oceans' beds were not always filled with grass." He was indignant. "No, of course I know better than that. I know that the grass was put into the oceans for the same reason that the Fighting Trees were planted -- to eat up all the poisons that the Old Ones left in the days of the Ancient Wars." How long they would have bickered he did not know, but just then his ears caught an unfamiliar noise. He knew the sound the True Men made as they sped on their mysterious errands in the upper air. He knew the ominous buzz that the Cities gave off should he approach them too closely. He knew also the clicking noises that the few remaining manshonyaggers made as they crept through the Wild, alert for any non-German to kill. Poor blind machines, they were so easy to outsmart. But this noise, this noise was different. It was nothing he had ever heard before. The whistling sound rose and throbbed against the upper reaches of his hearing. It had a curiously spiral quality about it as though it approached and receded, all the while veering toward him. Charls was filled with terror, feeling threatened beyond all understanding. Now Oda heard it too. Their quarrel forgotten, she seized his arm. "What is it, Charls? What could it be?" His voice was hesitant and full of wonder. "I don't know." "Are the True Men doing something, something new that we never heard before? Do they want to hurt us, or enslave us? Do they want to catch us? Do we want to be caught? Charls, tell me, do we want to be caught? Could it be the True Men coming? I seem to smell True Man. They did come once before and caught some of us and took them away and did strange things to them, so that they looked like True Men, didn't they, Charls? Could it be the True Men again?" In spite of his fear, Charls had a certain amount of impatience with Oda. She talked so much. The noise persisted and intensified. Charls sensed that it was directly over his head, but he could see nothing. Oda said, "Charls, I think I see it. Do you see it, Charls?" Suddenly he too saw the circle -- a dim whiteness, a vapor train that increased in size and volume. Concomitantly the sound increased, until he felt his eardrums would burst. It was nothing ever before seen in his world... A thought struck him. It was as hard as a physical blow; it sapped his courage and manhood as nothing before had ever done; he did not feel young and strong any more. He could hardly frame his words. "Oda, could that be -- " "Be what?" "Could it be one of the old, old weapons from the Ancient Past? Could it be coming back to destroy us all, as the legends have always foretold? People have always said they would come back..." His voice trailed off. Whatever the danger, he knew that he was completely helpless, helpless to protect himself, helpless to protect Oda. Against the ancient weapons there was no defense. This place was no safer than that place, that place no better than this. People still had to live their lives under the threat of weapons from long, long ago. This was the first time that he personally had met the threat, but he had heard of it. He reached for Oda's hand. Oda, singularly courageous now that there was real danger, drew him over onto the bank, away from the cenote. With half his mind he wondered why she seemed to want to move away from the water. She tugged at his arm, and he sat down beside her. Already, he knew, it was too late to go looking for their parents or others of their pack. Sometimes it took a whole day to round up the entire family -- the thing was coming down relentlessly, and Charls felt so drained of energy that he stopped talking. He thought at hen Let's just wait it out here, and she squeezed his hand as she thought back; Yes, my brother. The long box in the circle of light continued to descend, inexorable. It was odd. Charls could feel a human presence, but the mind was strangely closed to him. He felt a quality of mind that he had never felt before. He had read the minds of True Men as they flew far overhead; he knew the minds of his own people; he could distinguish the thoughts of most of the birds and beasts; it was no trouble to detect the crude electronic hunger of the mechanical mind of a manshonyagger. But this -- this being had a mind that was raw, elemental, hot. And closed. Now the box was very near. Would it crash in this valley or the next? The screams from within it were extremely shrill. Charls' ears hurt and his eyes smarted from the intensity of heat and noise. Oda held his hand tightly. The object crashed into the ground. It ripped the hillside Just across the cenote. Had Oda not instinctively moved away from the cenote, the box would have hit them, Charls realized. Charls and Oda stood up cautiously. Somehow the box must have decelerated: It was hot, but not hot enough to make the broken trees around it burst into flame. Steam rose from the crushed leaves. The noise was gone. Charls and Oda moved to within ten man-lengths of the object. Charls framed his clearest thought and flung it at the box; Who are you? The being within obviously did not perceive him as he was. There came forth a wild thought, directed at living beings in general. Fools, fools, help me! Get me out of here! Oda caught the thought, as did Charls. She stepped in mentally and Charls was astonished at the clarity and force of her inquiry. It was simple but beautifully strong and hard. She thought the one idea: How? From the box there came again the frantic babble of demand: The handles, you fools. The handles on the outside. Take the handles and let meout! Charls and Oda looked at each other. Charls was not sure that he really wanted to let this creature "out." Then he thought further. Maybe the unpleasantness that radiated from the box was simply the result of imprisonment. He knew that he himself would hate to be encased like that. Together Charls and Oda risked the broken leaves, walking gingerly up to the box itself. It was black and old; itlooked like something the elders called "iron" -- and never touched. They saw the handles, pitted and scarred. With the ghost of a smile, Charls nodded to his sister. Each took a handle and lifted. The sides of the box crackled. The iron was hot but not unbearably so. With a rusty shriek, the ancient door flew open. They looked into the box. There lay a young woman. She had no fur, only long hair on her head. Instead of fur, she had strange, soft objects on her body but as she sat up, these objects began to disintegrate. At first the girl looked frightened; then, as she glanced at Oda and Charls, she began to laugh. Her thought came through, clearly and rather cruelly;  guess I don't have to worry about modesty in front of puppy dogs. Oda did not seem to mind the thought but Charls' feelings were hurt. The girl said words with her mouth but they could not understand them. Each of them took an elbow and led her to the ground. They reached the edge of the cenote and Oda gestured to the strange girl to sit down. She did, and made more words. Oda was as puzzled as Charls, but then she began to smile. Spieking had worked before, when the girl was in the box. Why not now? The only thing was, this odd girl did not seem to know how to control her thoughts. Everything she thought was directed at the world at large -- at the valley, at the sunset sky, at the cenote. She did not seem to realize that she was shouting every thought aloud. Oda put her question to the young woman: Who are you? The hot, strange mind flung back quickly: Juli, of course. At this point Charls intervened. There's no "of course" about it he spieked. What am I doing? the girl's thoughts ran. Tm in mental telepathy with puppy-dog people. Embarrassed. Charls and Oda watched her as her thoughts splashed out. "Doesn't she know how to close off her thoughts?" Charls wondered. And why had her mind seemed so closed when she was in the box? Puppy-dog people. Where can  be if I'm mixed up with puppy-dog people? Can this be Earth? Where have I been? How long have I been gone? Where is Germany? Where are Carlotta and Karla? Where are Daddy and Mother and Uncle Joachim? Puppy-dog people! Charls and Oda felt the sharp edge of the mind that was so recklessly flinging all these thoughts. There was a kind of laughter that was cruel each time she thought puppy-dog people. They could feel that this mind was as bright as the brightest minds of the True Men -- but this mind was difAwvd wtnnJno Oaluy-Foundatton Srl of Interconnactod InvoMng tlia antira Galaxy. udUng tha Omam aMpa. tha singla moil Tha aMp la # milaa acroaa and tha man Outpoata. Baacona. lha uaa of Ooamng and mvtalbUlty Oavtcaa, Hlatorlas. NUpa. and actions of Humanoid. Cyborg. AMan, defy daaciptlonl baforat Tha aarlaa can be played by tha purehan of ordy ona Supplamftal books are inckidad In each gama for tha ap adfi c we apon s , tactics, and rulinga . PTaploymyaaawailMaaa Ballls MamiaL TMs ona book anaMas you to begin your study of tha # protactad gamaa at a low coat wtthout avc wasting your funds on dupNlonl TMs raauAs In al games Mraady Manual (#). The fdowlng gamaa are avakabla below; coat of Manual not Indudad; Tha N'DrIdd Mvaalena Tha Struggle to Crush the DIctatora Wa wMfs an IRa Oarti lar In Bm as Ha WaMNew Want It the exact workings of the Raya, B ea ms . Maaiaa. 'V pro)aetorm. Command and not skMs with one or two sNpal PWarrIora of the Dark Star Battla Manual # Dual of tha Sun Slaywa # Vsngeanca Crusaders VS Tha Mon # Var af Bw Blar Btaaoso: two Giant Empiraa In both Military artd inakitaln their Military Power and Waalih as wal as be aseura Rtfl Trwipar TT flft Is Irwpirad by Hetnldn and other groats takirg # companlaa In aapamto dtiaa # yoara to eompleta It. Tha raauft la ona of tha faataat, action IMad. raaksttc ganaa aver made with rulas unballavasbty easy lo laam. MobHa Earth Infantry fight grotasqua htxnanolds. Insect Warriora artd Hzards total gama purchaaaal ferent. It did not have the singleness of devotion or the wary wisdom that saturated the minds of the True Men. Then Charls remembered something. His parents had once told him of a mind that was something like this one. Juli continued to pour out her thoughts like sparks from a fire, like raindrops from a big splash. Charls was frightened and did not know what to do; and Oda began to turn away from the strange girl. Then Charls perceived it. Juli was frightened. She was calling them puppy-dog people to cover her fear. She really did not know where she was. He mused, not directing his thought at Juli, Just because she's frightened, it doesn't mean she has the right to think sharp, bright things at us. Perhaps it was his posture that betrayed his attitude; Juli seemed to catch the thought. Suddenly she burst into words again, words that they could not understand. It sounded as though she were begging, asking, pleading, expostulating. She seemed to be calling for specific persons or things. Words poured forth, and there were names that the True Men used. Was it her parents? her lover? her siblings? It had to be someone she had known before entering that screaming box, where she had been captive in the blue of the sky for... for how long? Suddenly she was quiet. Her attention had shifted. She pointed to the Fighting Trees. The sunset had so darkened that the trees were beginning to light up. The soft fire was coming to life as it had during all the years of Charls' life and those of his forefathers. As she pointed, Juli made words again. She kept repeating them. It sounded like v-a-s-i-s-d-a-s. Charls could not help being a little irritated. Why doesn't she just think? It was odd that they could not read her mind when she was using the words. Again, although Charls had not aimed the question at her, Juli seemed to catch it. From her there came a flame of thought, a single idea, that leaped like a fountain of fire from that tired little female head: What is this world? Then the thought shifted focus slightly. Vati, Vati, where am I? Where are you? What has become of me? There was something forlorn and desolate to it. Oda put out a soft hand toward the girl. Juli looked at her and some of the harsh, fearful thoughts returned. Then the sheer compassion of Oda's posture seemed to catch Juli's attention, and with relaxation came complete collapse. The great and terrifying thought disappeared. Juli burst into tears. She put her long arms about Oda. Oda patted her back and Juli sobbed even harder. Out of the sobbing came a funny, friendly thought, loving and no longer contemptuous: Dear little puppy dogs, dear little puppy dogs, please help me. You are supposed to be our best friends... do help me now... Charls perked up his ears. Something -- or someone -- was coming over the top of the hill. Certainly a thought as big and as sharp as Juli's could attract all living forms within kilometers. It might even catch the attention of the aloof but ominous True Men. A moment later Charls relaxed. He recognized the stride of his parents. He turned to Oda. "Hear that?" She smiled. "It's father and mother. They must have heard that big thought the girl had." Charls watched with pride as his parents approached. It was a welljustified pride. Bil and Kae both appeared, as they were, sensitive and intelligent. In addition, their fur was well-matched. Bil's beautiful caramel coat had spots of white and black only along his cheekbones and nose and at the tip of his tail; Kae was a uniform fawn-beige with which her beautiful green eyes made a striking contrast. "Are you both all right?" Bil asked as they approached. "Who is that? She looks like a True Man. Is she friendly? Has she hurt you? Was she the one who was doing all that violent thinking? We could feel it clear across the hillside." Oda burst into a giggle. "You ask as many questions as I do. Daddy." Charls said, "All we know is that a box came from the sky and that she was in it. You heard that shrieking noise as it came own first, didn't you?" Kae laughed. "Who didn't hear it?" "The box hit right over there. You can see where it hurt the hillside." The area where the box had landed was black and forbidding. Around it the fallen Fighting Trees gleamed in tangled confusion on the ground. Bil looked at Juli and shook his head. "I don't see why she wasn't killed if it hit that hard." Juli began to speak in words again, but at last she seemed to understand. Shouting her language would not help any. Instead, she thought: Please, dear little puppy dogs. Please help me. Please understand me. Bil kept his dignity but he noticed with dismay that his tail was wagging of its own accord. He realized that the urge was uncontrollable. He felt both resentful and happy as he thought back at her; Of course we understand you and we'll try to help you; but please don't think your thoughts so hard or so recklessly. They hurt our minds when they are so bright and sharp. Juli tried to turn down the intensity of her thought. She pleaded: Take me to Germany. The four Unauthorized Men -- mother, father, daughter and son -- looked at each other. They had no idea of what a Germany might be. It was Oda who turned to Juli, girl to girl, and spieked: Think some Germany at us so we can know what it is. There came forth from the strange girl images of unbelievable beauty. Picture after clear picture emerged until the little family was almost blinded by the magnificence of the display. They saw the whole ancient world come to life. Cities stood bright in a green-encircled world. There were no aloof and languid True Men; instead, all the people they saw in Juli's mind resembled Juli herself. They were vital, sometimes fierce, forceful; they were tall, erect, long-fingered; and of course they did not have the tails of the Unauthorized Men. The children were pretty beyond belief. The most amazing thing about this world was the tremendous number of people in it. The people were thicker than the birds of passage, more crowded than the salmon at running time. Chads had thought himself a well-traveled young man. He had met at least four dozen other persons besides his own family, and he had seen True Men in the skies above him hundreds of times. He had often witnessed the intolerable brightness of cities and had walked around them more than once until, each time, he had been firmly assured that there was no way for him to enter. He thought his valley a good one. In a few more years he would be old enough to visit the nearby valleys and to look for a wife for himself. But this vision that came from Juli's mind... he could not imagine how so many people could live together. How could they all greet each other in the mornings? How could they all agree on anything? How could they all ever become still enough to be aware of each other's presence, each other's needs? There came a particularly strong, bright image. Small-wheeled boxes were hurtling people at insensate speed up and down smooth, smooth roads. "So that's what roads were for," he gasped to himself. Among the people he saw many n dogs. They were nothing like the tl creatures of Charls' world. They tl were not the long, otter-like animals t whom the Unauthorized Men de spised as lowly kindred; nor were v they like the Unauthorized Men  themselves, and they were certainly not like those modified animals who t in appearance were almost indistinh guishable from True Men. No, c these dogs of Juli's world were f bounding, happy creatures with few responsibilities. There seemed to be d an affectionate relationship between them and the people there. They li shared laughter and sorrow. S Juli had closed her eyes as she tl tried to bring Germany to them, s Concentrating hard, now she s brought into the picture of beauty h and happiness something else -- v fearful flying things that dropped h fire; thunder and noise; a most unb pleasant face, a screaming face with tl a dab of black fur above the mouth; b a licking of flame in the night; a a thunder of death machines. Across tl this thunder there was the image of C Juli and two other girls who resembled her; they were moving with a e man, obviously their father, toward b three iron boxes that looked like the f one Juli had landed in. Then there a was darkness. a That was Germany. a Juli slumped to the ground. Gently the four of them probed at her mind. To them it was like a b diamond, as clear and transparent as li a sunlit pool in the forest, but the b light it shot back to them was not a h reflection. It was rich and bright h and dazzling. Now that it was at rest, they could see deeply into it. tl They saw hunger, hurt and lonelili ness. They saw a loneliness so great that each of them in turn tried to think of a way to assuage it. Love, they thought, what she needs is love, and her own kind. But where would they find an Ancient One? Would a True Man answer? Bil said, "There's only one thing to do. We've got to take her to the house of the Wise Old Bear. He has communications with the True Men." Oda cried out, "But she hasn't done anything wrong!" Her father looked at her. "Darling, we don't know what this is. She's an Ancient One come back to this world after a sleep in space itself. It's been thousands of years since her world lived; I think she's beginning to realize that, and that's what put her into shock. We need help. Our people may once have been dogs, and that's what she thinks we are. We can't let that bother us. But she needs a house, and the only unauthorized house that I know of belongs to the Wise Old Bear." Charls looked at his parents. His eyes were troubled. "What is this business about dogs? Is that why we feel so mixed up when we think about True Men? I'm confused about her too. Do yousuppose I really want to belong to her?" "Not really," his father said. "That's just a feeling left over from long, long ago. We lead our own lives now. But this girl, she's too big a problem for us. We will take her to the Bear. At least he has a house." Juli was still unconscious, and to them she was so big. Each took a limb and with difficulty they managed to carry her. Within less than a tenth of a night they had reached the house of the wise Old Bear. Fortunately they had not met any manshonyaggers or other dangers of the forest. At the door of the house of the Wise Old Bear they gently laid the girl on the ground. Bil shouted, "Bear, Bear, come out, come out!" "Who is there?" a voice boomed from within. "Bil and his family. We have an Ancient with us. Come out. We need your help." The light that had been streaming from the doorway with a yellow glare was suddenly reduced to endurable proportions as the immense bulk of the Bear loomed in the doorway before them. He pulled his spectacles from a case attached to his belt, put them on his nose and squinted at Juli. "Bless my soul," he said. "Another one. Where on earth did you get an ancient girl?" Pompous but happy, Charls spoke up, "She came out of the sky in a screaming box." The Bear nodded wisely. Then Bil spoke up. "You said 'another one.' What did you mean?" The Bear winced slightly. "Forget I said that," he told them. "I forgot for a moment that you are not True Men. Please forget it." Bil said, "You mean it's something Unauthorized Men are not supposed to know about?" The Bear nodded unhappily. Understanding, Bil said, "Well, if you can ever tell us about it, will you, please?" "Of course," the Bear replied. "And now I think I'd better call my housekeeper to take care of her. Herkie, Herkie, come here." A blonde woman appeared, peering anxiously. Obviously there was something the matter with her blue eyes but she seemed to be functioning adequately. Bil backed away from the door. "That's an Experimental person," he said. "That's a cat!" The Bear was completely uninterested. "So it is, but you can see that her eyes are imperfect. That's why she ir allowed to be my housekeeper and why her name isn't prefaced by a C'. " Bil understood. The errors True Men made in trying to breed Underpersons were often destroyed but occasionally one was allowed to live if it seemed able tQ-fun,con at some necessary task. The Bearfiad connections with True Men. If he needed a housekeeper, an imperfect modified .animal provided an ideal solution. Herkie bent over Juli's still form. She peered in puzzlement at Juli's face. Then she looked up at the Bear. "I don't understand," she said. "I don't see how it could be." "Later," the Bear said. "When we are alone." Herkie strained to see into the darkness and perceived the dog family. "Oh, I see," she said. Bil and Charls were embarrassed. Oda and Kae did not seem to notice the slight. Bil waved his hand. "Well, good-by. I hope you can take care of her all right." "Thank you for bringing her," the Bear said. "The True Men will probably give you a reward."  In spite of himself, Bil felt his tail beginning to wag again. "Will we ever see her again?" Oda asked. "Do you think weTl ever see her again? I love her, I love her...V "Perhaps," her father answered. "She will know who saved her, and I think she will seek us out."    Juli awoke slowly. Where am I? What is this place? She had a partial return of memory. The puppydog people. Where are they? She felt conscious of someone at her bedside. She looked up into clouded blue eyes staring anxiously into hers. "I'm Herkie," the woman said. "I'm the Bear's housekeeper." Juli felt as though she had awakened in a mental hospital. It was all so impossible. Puppy-dog people and now a bear? And surely the blonde woman with the bad eyes was not a human? Herkie patted her hand. "Of course you're confused," she said. Juli was taken aback. "You're talking! You're talking and I understand you. You're talking German. We're not just communicating telepathically." "Of course," Herkie said. "I speak true Doych. It's one of the Bear's favorite languages." "One of..." Juli broke off. "It's all so confusing." Again Herkie patted her hand. "Of course it is." Juli lay back and looked at the ceiling. I must be in some other world. No, Herkie thought at her, but you've been gone a long time. The Bear came into the room. "Feeling better?" he asked. Juli merely nodded. "In the morning we will decide what to do," he said. "I have some connections with the True Men, and I think that we had best take you to the Vomacht." Juli sat up as if hit by a bolt of lightning. "What do you mean, 'the Vomacht'? That is my name, Vom Acht!" "I thought it might be," the Bear said. Herkie, peering at her from the bedside, nodded wisely. "I was sure of it," she said. Then, "I think you need some good hot soup and a rest. In the morning it will all straighten itself out." The tiredness of years seemed to settle in Juli's bones. I do need to rest she thought. I need to get things sorted out in my mind. So suddenly that she did not even have a chance to be startled by it, she was asleep. Heiide and the Bear studied her face. "There's a remarkable resemblance," the Bear said. Herkie nodded in agreement. "It's the time differential I'm worried about. Do you think that will be important?" "I don't know," Herkie replied. "Since I'm not human, I don't know what bothers people." She straightened and stretched to her full length. "I know!" she said. do know! She must have been sent here to help us with the rebellion!" "No," the Bear said. "She has been too long in Time for her arrival to have been intentional. It is true that she may help us, she may very well help us, but I think that her arrival at this particular time and place is fortuitous rather than planned." "Sometimes I think I understand a particular human mind," Herkie said, "but I'm sure you're correct. I can hardly wait for them to meet each other!" "Yes," he said, "although I'm afraid that it's going to be rather traumatic. In more than one way."    When Juli awoke after her deep sleep, she found a thoughtful Herkie awaiting her. Juli stretched and her mind, still uncontrolled, asked: Are you really a cal? Yes, Herkie thought back at her. But you are going to have to discipline that thought process of yours. Everyone can read your thoughts. I'm sorry, Juli spieked, but I'm just not used to all this telepathy. "I know." Herkie had switched to German. "I still don't understand how you know German," Juli said. "It's rather a long story. I learned it from the Bear. I think, perhaps, you had better ask him how he learned it." "Wait a minute. I'm beginning to remember what happened before I fell asleep. The Bear mentioned my name, my family name, Vom Acht." Herkie switched the subject. "We've made you some clothes. We tried to copy the style of those you had on, but they were coming to pieces so badly that we are not sure we got the new ones right." She looked so anxious to please that Juli reassured her immediately. If they fit. I'm sure they'll be Just fine. Oh, they fit, Herkie spieked. We measured you. Now, qfter your bath and meal, you will dress and the Bear and I will take you to the city. Underpersons like me are not ordinarily allowed in the city, but this time I think that an exception will be made. There was something sweet and wise in the face with the clouded blue eyes. Juli felt that Herkie was her friend.  am, Herkie spieked, and Juli was once more made aware that she must learn to control her thoughts, or at least the broadcasting of them. You'll learn, Herkie spieked. It just takes some practice. They approached the city on foot, the Bear leading the way, Juli behind him and Herkie bringing up the rear. They encountered two manshonyaggers along the road but the Bear spoke true Doych to them from some distance and they turned silently and slunk away. Juli was fascinated. "What are they?" she asked. "Their real name is 'Menschenj'ager' and they were invented to kill people whose ideas did not accord with those of the Sixth German Reich. But there are very few of them still functional, and so many of us have learned Doych since... since..." "Yes?" "Since an event you'll find out about in the city. Now let's get on with it." They neared the city wall and Juli became conscious of a buzzing sound, and of a powerful force that excluded them. Her hair stood on end and she felt a tingling sensation of mild electrical shock. Obviously there was a force field around the city. "What is it?" she cried out. "Just a static charge to keep back the Wild," the Bear said soothingly. "Don't worry, I have a damper for it." He held up a small device in his right paw, pushed a button on it, and immediately a corridor opened before them. When they reached the city wall, the Bear felt carefully along the upper ridge. At a certain point he paused, then reached for a strangelooking key that hung from a cord around his neck. Juli could see no difference between this section of the wall and any other but the Bear inserted his key into a notch he had located and a section of the barrier swung up. The three passed through and silently the wall fell back into position. The Bear hurried them along dusty streets. Juli saw a number of people but most of them seemed to her aloof, austere, uncaring. They bore little resemblance to the lusty Prussians she remembered. Eventually they arrived at the door of a large building that looked old and imposing. Beside the door there was an inscription. The Bear was hurrying them through the entryway. Oh. please, Mr. Bear, may I stop to read it? Just plain Bear is all right. And yes, of course you may. It may even help you to understand some of the things that you are going to learn today. The inscription was in German, and it was in the form of a poem. It looked as though it had been carved hundreds of years earlier (as indeed it had. Juli could not know that at this time). Herkie looked up. "Oh, the first..." "Hush." said the Bear. Juli read the poem to herself silently. Youth Fading, fading, going Flowing Like life blood from your veins... Little remains. The glorious face Erased, Replaced By one which mirrors tears. The years Gone by. Oh, Youth, Linger yet a while ! Smile Still upon us The wretched few Who worship You... "I don't understand it," said Juli. "You will," the Bear said. "Unfortunately, you will"    An official in a bright green robe trimmed with gold approached. "We have not had the honor of your presence for some time," he the queen of the afternoon said respectfully to the Bear. "I've been rather busy," the Bear replied. "But how is she?" Juli realized with a start that the conversation was not telepathic but was in German. How do all these people know German? She unthinkingly flung her thought abroad. Hush came back the simultaneous warnings from Herkie and the Bear. Juli felt thoroughly admonished. "I'm sorry," she almost whispered. "I don't know how I'll ever learn the trick." Herkie was immediately sympathetic. "It is a trick," she said, "but you're already better at it than you were when you arrived. You just have to be careful. You can't fling your thoughts everywhere." "Never mind that now," the Bear said and he turned to the green-uniformed official. "Is it possible to have an audience? I think it's important." "You may have to wait a little while," the official said, "but I'm sure she will always grant audience to you." The Bear looked a little smug at that, Juli noticed. They sat down to wait and from time to time Herkie patted Juli's arm reassuringly. it   It was actually not long before the official reappeared. "She will see you now," he said. He led them through a long corridor to a large room at the end of which was a dais with a chair. "Not quite a throne," Juli thought to herself. Behind the chair stood a young and handsome male, a True Man. In the chair sat a woman, old, old beyond imagining; her wrinkled hands were claws, but in the haggard, wrinkled face one could still detect some trace of beauty. Juli's sense of bewilderment grew. She knew this person, but she did not. Her sense of orientation, already splintered by the events of the past "day," almost disintegrated. She grabbed Herkie 's hand as if it were the only familiar element in a world she could not understand. The woman spoke. Her voice was old and weak, but she spoke in German. "So, Juli, you have come. Laird told me he was bringing you in. I am so happy to see you, and to know that you are all right." Juli's senses reeled. She knew, she knew, but she could not believe. Too much had changed, too much had happened, in the short time that she had returned to life. Gasping, tentatively she whispered, "Carlotta?" Her sister nodded. "Yes, Juli, it is I. And this is my husband, Laird." She nodded her head toward the handsome young man behind her. "He brought me in about two hundred years ago, but unfortunately as an Ancient I cannot undergo the rejuvenation process that has been developed since we left the earth." Juli began to sob. "Oh, Carlotta, it's all so hard to believe. And you're so old! You were only two years older than I." "Darling, I've had two hundred years of bliss. They couldn't rejuvenate me but they could at least prolong my life. Now, it is not from purely altruistic purposes that I have had Laird bring you in. Karla is still out there, but since she was only sixteen when she was suspended, we thought that you would be better suited to the task. "In fact, we really didn't do you any favor in bringing you in because now you too will begin to age. But to be forever in suspended animation is not any life either." "Of course not," Juli said. "And anyway, if I had lived a normal life, I would have aged." Carlotta leaned over to kiss her. "At least we're together at last," Juli sighed. "Darling," Carlotta said, "it is wonderful to have even this little time together. You see. I'm dying. There comes a point when, with all technology, the scientists cannot keep a body alive. And we need help, help with the rebellion." "The rebellion?" "Yes. Against the Jwindz. They were Chinesians, (rfiilosophers. Now they are the true rulers of the Earth, and we -- so they believe -- are merely their instrumentality, their police force. Their power is not over the body of man but over the soul. That is almost a forgotten word here now. Say 'mind' instead. They call themselves the Perfect Ones and have sought to remake man in their own image. But they are remote, removed, bloodless. "They have recruited persons of all races, but man has not responded well. Only a handful aspire to the kind of esthetic perfection the Jwindz have as their goal. So the Jwindz have resorted to their knowledge of drugs and opiates to turn True Man into a tranquilized. indifferent people -- to make it easy to govern them, to control everything that they do. Unfortunately some of our," she nodded toward Laird, "descendants have joined them. "We need you, Juli. Since I came back from the ancient world, Laird and I have done what we could to free True Men from this form of slavery, because it is slavery. It is a lack of vitality, a lack of meaning to life. We used to have a word for it in the old days. Remember? 'Zombie.' " "What do you want me to do?" During the entire conversation between the sisters, Herkie, the Bear and Laird had remained silent. Now Laird spoke. "Until Carlotta came to us, we were drifting along, uncaring, in the power of the Jwindz. We did not know what it was, really, to be a human being. We felt that our only purpose in life was to serve the Jwindz: If they were perfect, what other function could we perform? It was our duty to serve their needs -- to maintain and guard the cities, to keep out the Wild, to administer the drugs. Some of the Instrumentality even preyed upon the Unauthorized Men, the Unforgiven and, as a last resort, the True Men, to supply their laboratories. "But now many of us no longer believe in the perfection of the Jwindz -- or perhaps we have come to believe in something more than human perfection. We have been serving men. We should have been serving mankind. "Now we feel that the time has come to put an end to this tyranny. Carlotta and I have allies among some of our descendants and among some of the Unforgiven and, as you have seen, even among the Unauthorized Men and other animalderived persons. I think there must still be a connection from the time that human beings had 'pets' in the old days." Juli looked about her and realized that Herkie was quietly purring. "Yes," she said, "I see what you mean." Laird continued, "What we want to do is to set up a real Instrumentality -- not a force for the service of the Jwindz, but one for the service of man. We are determined that never again shall man betray his own image. We will establish the Instrumentality of Mankind, one benevolent but not manipulative." Carlotta nodded slowly. Her aged face showed concern. "I will die in a few days and you will marry Laird. You will be the new Vomacht. With any luck by the time you are as old as I am, your descendants and some of mine should have freed the earth from the power of the Jwindz." Juli again felt completely disoriented. "I'm to marry your husband?" Again Laird spoke. "I have loved your sister well for more than two hundred years. I shall love you too, because you are so much like her. Do not think that I am being disloyal. She and I have discussed this for some time before I brought you in. If she were not dying, I should continue to be faithful to her. But now we need you." Carlotta concurred. "It is true. He has made me very happy, and he will make you happy too, through all the years of your life. Juli, I could not have had you brought in had I not had some plan for your future. You could never be happy with one of those drugged, tranquilized True Men. Trust me in this, please. It is the only thing to do." Tears formed in Juli's eyes. "To have found you at last and then to lose you after such a short time..." Hericie patted her hand and Juli looked up to see sympathetic tears in her clouded blue eyes.    It was three days later that Carlotta died. She died with a smile on her face and Laird and Juli each holding one of her hands. She spoke at the last and pressed their hands. "I'll see you later. Out among the stars." Juli wept uncontrollably. They postponed the wedding ceremony for seven days of mourning. For once the city gates were opened and the static fields of electricity cut off because even the Jwindz could not control the feelings of the animal-derived persons, the Unauthorized Men, even some of the True Men, toward this woman who had come to them from an ancient world. The Bear was particularly mournful. "I was the one who found her, you know, after you brought her in," he said to Laird. "I remember." So that's what the Bear meant hen he said 'another one,' Bil said. Charls and Oda, Bil and Kae were among the mourners. Juli saw them and thought, my dear little puppy-dog people, but this time the thought was loving and not contemptuous. Oda's tail wagged. I've thought of something, she spieked at Juli. Can you meet me down by the cenote in two days' time? Yes, thought Juli, proud of herself at being sure, for the first time, that her thought had gone only to the person for whom it was meant. She knew that she had been successful when she glanced at Laird's face and saw that he had not read her thought. When she met Oda at the cenote, Juli did not know what was expected of her -- nor what she herself expected. You must be very careful in directing your thoughts, Oda spieked. We never know when some of the Jwindz are overhead. I think I'm learning, Juli spieked. Oda nodded. What my idea was, it was to make use of the Fighting Trees. The True Men are still afraid of the sickness. But, you see, I know that the sickness is gone. I got so tired of brushing past the trees and always worrying about it that I decided to test it out, and I ate a pod from one of the Fighting Trees -- and nothing happened. I've never been afraid of them since. So if we met there, we rebels, in a grove of the Fighting Trees, the officials of the Jwindz would never find us. They'd be afraid to hunt for us there. Juli's face lightened. That's a very good idea. May I consult with Laird? the queen of the afternoon Certainly. He has always been one of us. And your sister was too. Juli was sad again. I feel so alone. No. You have Laird, and you have us. and the Bear, and his housekeeper. And in time there will be others. Now we must part. Juli returned from her meeting with Oda at the cenote to find Laird deep in conference with the Bear and a young man who bore a singular resemblance to Laird -- and to the youthful Carlotta that Juli retnembered. Laird smiled at her. "This is your great-nephew," he said, "my grandson." Juli's perspective of time and age received another jolt. Laird appeared to be no older than his grandson. How do I fit in to this? she wondered, and accidentally broadcast the thought. "I know that all of this must be difficult for you to comprehend," Laird said, ting her hand. "Carlotta had some difficulty in adjusting too. But try, please try, my dear, because we need you so desperately and I, I particularly, have already become dependent on you. I could not face Carlotta's loss without you." Juli felt a vague sense of embarrassment. "What is my -- " she could not say it -- "what is his name?" "I beg your pardon. He is named Joachim for your uncle." Joachim smiled and then gave her a brief hug. "You see," he said, "the reason we need your help with the rebellion is the cult that was built up around your sister, my grandmother. When she returned to earth as an Ancient One, there was a kind of cult set up about her. That is why she was The Vomacht' and why you must also be. It is a rallying point for those of us who oppose the power of the Jwindz. Grandmother Carlotta had a minikingdom here, and even the Jwindz could not keep people from coming to pay her court. You must have realized that at the mourning session for her. ' ' "Yes, I could see that she had a great deal of respect from many kinds of people. If she was in favor of a rebellion, I am sure she must have been correct. Carlotta was always a most upright person. And now I must tell you about the plan that Oda proposes." She proceeded to do so. "It might work," the Bear said. "True Men have been very careful about observing the tambu of the Fighting Trees. In fact, I may even have an improvement on Oda's idea." He began to get excited and dropped his spectacles. Joachim picked them up. "Bear," he said, "you always do that when you're excited." "I think it means I have a good idea," the Bear said. "Look, why don't we use the manshonyaggers?" The others looked at him in bewilderment and Laird said slowly, "I think I may see what you're getting at. The manshonyaggers, although there are not many of them left, respond only to German and -- " "And the leaders of the Jwindz are Chinesian, too proud to have learned another language," the Bear broke in, smiling. "Yes. So if we establish headquarters in the Fighting Trees and let it be known that the new Vomacht is there -- " "And surround the grove with manshonyaggers -- ' ' They were breaking in upon each other as the idea began to take shape. The excitement grew. "I think it will work," Laird said. "I think so too," Joachim reassured him. "I will get together the Band of Cousins and after you're established in the Fighting Trees, we'll make a raid on the drug center and bring the tranquilizers to the grove, where we can destroy them." "The Band of Cousins?" Juli asked. "Carlotta's and my descendants who have not joined the Instrumentality of the Jwindz," Laird told her. "Why would any of them have joined?" "Laird shrugged. "Greed, power, all kinds of very human motives. Even an illusion of physical immortality. We tried to give our children ideals but the corruption of power is very great. You must know that." Remembering a howling, hateful face with a black mustache above the mouth, a face from her own time and place, Juli nodded.    Herkie and the Bear, Chari s and Oda, Bil and Kae accompanied Juli into the grove of Fighting Trees. At first Bil and Kae were reluctant. It was only after Oda's confession of having eaten a pod that they agreed to go, and then Bil's reaction was that of a typical father. "How could you take such a chance?" he asked Oda. Her eyes were bright and her tail wagged furiously. "I just had to," she said. He glanced at Herkie. "Now if she had done it... Herkie drew herself up to her full height. "I think that the relationship of curiosity and cats has, perhaps, been a little exaggerated," she said. "Actually, we're generally rather careful." "I didn't mean to be disrespectful," Bil said hastily, and Herkie saw his tail droop. "It's a common misconception," she said kindly and Bil's tail straightened. When they reached the center of the grove, they spread a picnic and gathered around. Juli was hungry. In the city she had been offered synthetic food, no doubt healthful and full of vitamins but not satisfying to the appetite of an Ancient Russian girl. The animal-derived persons had brought real food and Juli ate happily. The Bear, in particular, noticed her enjoyment. "You see," he said, "that's how they did it." "Did what?" asked Juli, her mouth full of bread. "How they drugged the majority of True Men. True Mdn were so accustomed to living on synthetic foodstuffs that when the Jwindz introduced tranquilizers into the synthetics. True Men never knew the difference. I hope that if the Band of Cousins succeeds in capturing the drug supply, the withdrawal symptoms for the True Men will not be too severe." the queen of the afternoon Bil looked up. "That's something we should consider," he said. "If there are severe withdrawal symptoms, a number of the True Men may be tempted to join the Jwindz in an attempt to recover the drugs." "file Bear nodded. "That's what I was thinking," he said.    It was several days before Laird, Joachim and the Band of Cousins joined them. By this time Juli had become almost accustomed to the daylight darkness under the thick leaves and branches of the Fighting Trees, and the soft-glowing illumination at night. Laird greeted her affectionately. "I have missed you," he said simply. "Already I have grown very attached to you." Juli blushed and changed the subject. "Did you -- or, rather, the Band of Cousins -- succeed?" "Oh, yes. There was very little difficulty. The officials of the Jwindz had grown quite careless since they have had the minds of most True Men under their control for generations. It was only a matter of Joachim's pretending to be tranquilized, and he had free access to the drug room. Over a period of days he managed to transfer the entire supply to the Cousins and to substitute placebos. I wonder when that will be discovered." "As soon as the first withdrawal symptoms occur, I should think," Joachim ventured. Something that had been nagging at the back of Juli's mind surfaced. "You have yourgrawJson here, and the Band of Cousins. But where are your and Carlotta's own children? Obviously you had some." His face saddened. "Of course. But since they were half-Ancient, they could not only not be rejuvenated, but the combination of the chemistry made it such that their lives could not even be prolonged. They all died in their seventies and eighties. It was a great sadness to Carlotta and me. You too, my dear, if we have children, must be prepared for that. By the time of the next generation, however, the Ancient blood is sufficiently diluted that rejuvenation may take place. Joachim is a hundred and fifty years old." "And you? and you?" she said. He looked at her. "This is very hard on you, isn't it? I'm over three hundred years old." Juli could not disbelieve but neither could she quite comprehend. Laird was so handsome and youthful; Carlotta had been so old. She tried to shake the cobwebs from her mind. "What do we do with the tranquilizers now that we have them?" Oda had approached at the latter part of the conversation. Her eyes sparkled and her tail wagged madly. "I have an idea," she announced. "I hope it's as good as your last one," Laird said. "I hope so too. Look, why don't we just feed the tranquilizers back to the officials? The Jwindz probably will never notice. Then we won't have to worry about fighting them. They could just gradually die off; or maybe... do you think... we could send them out into space? To another planet?" Laird nodded slowly. "You do have good ideas. Yes, to feed the tranquilizers back to them... but how?" "We work well together," the Bear said, indicating Oda. "She has an idea and it triggers another one in my mind." Carefully he put on his spectacles. "I have here a map of the terrain in this vicinity. Except for the cenote there is no water for many kilometers in any direction. If we dropped the tranquilizers -- all of them -- into the cenote, and then if one of the Cousins could prepare the synthetic food of the Jwindz's officials so it was very spicy -- I think that the problem would be solved." Laird said, "We do have one of the Cousins who has infiltrated the Jwindz. But what would induce them to drink the water?" Charls had joined the group. "I have heard," he said, "of an ancient spice people used to like which eventually produced thirst. It used to be found in the oceans, before they were filled with grass. But some of it remains on the banks of the sea. I believe that it was called 'salt.' " "Now that you mention it. I've heard of that too," the Bear nodded wisely. "So that is what we need to do. 'Salt.' We introduce it into their food, then we entice them to the grove with the knowledge that the new Vomacht is here together with the heart of a rebellion. It's risky but I think it's the best idea, or combination of ideas, yet." Laird agreed. "It's as you say, risky, but it may work, and they're not likely to execute any of us if it doesn't. They'll Just tranquilize us. I think that we have a better than even chance of winning. And if True Man is not revitalized, not freed from this bondage of tranquility and apathy, I believe that the entire breed will be extinguished within a few hundred years. They have come to the point that they care about nothing."    All worlds know how the plan was carried out. It was exactly as the Bear had foretold. Thethirsty officials of the Jwindz, their food highly salted, drank eagerly from the water of the cenote and were quickly tranquilized. They put up no opposition to the members of the rebellion who soon thereafter emerged from the shelter of the Fighting Trees. Joachim was sad. "One of my brothers had Joined them," he said. Laird laid a comforting arm across his shoulder. "Well, he's only tranquilized. We may be able to help him as he comes out of it." "Perhaps, but it violates all my principles." "Don't be too high-minded, Joachim. Principles are fine, but there is such a thing as rehabilitation." And this was the way that the Instrumentality of Mankind was established. In time it would govern many worlds. Juli, by virtue of being the Vomacht, became one of the first Ladies of the Instrumentality. Laird, as her husband, was one of the first Lords. Juli lived to see some of her descendants among the first great Scanners in Space. She was very proud of them, and she was very old. Laird, of course, was as young as ever. All of her animaldescended friends had long since died. She missed them, although Laird was ever faithful. At last, so old that she had difficulty in moving, Juli called Laird to her. She looked up into his handsome face. "My darling, you have made me very happy, just as you did Carlotta. But now I am old and, I think, dying. You are still so young and vital. I wish it were possible for me to undergo the rejuvenation, but since it isn't possible, I think we should call in Karla." He responded so rapidly that her feelings were somewhat hurt. "Yes, I think that we should call in Karla." He turned away from her momentarily. She said, with a hint of tears in her voice, "I know that you will make her happy and love her very much." His silence continued for a moment before" he turned back to her. She saw suddenly that there were lines in his face, lines she had never seen before. "What is happening to you?" she asked. "My darling and last love," he said, "I will be losing you twice. I cannot bear it. I have asked the physician for medicine to counteract the rejuvenation. In an hour I shall be as old as you. We are going together. And somewhere out there we will meet Carlotta and we will hold hands, the three of us, among the stars. Karla will find her own man and her own fate." Together they sat and watched the descent of Karla's spacecraft.  In Soviet science fiction, the Golden Age was the #'s -- and Olga Larionova one of its stars. Translator Pat McGuire has worked with the Macmillan Russian sf program. An unusual tale of an artist's responsibility. It was already past five. Astor walked through the emptying corridors of the Insititute -- and the further behind he left the glass doors of the laboratories and workshops, the further he abandoned everyday thoughts, all that made him merely a physicist. Now he had only to proceed another twenty paces, descend the old-fashioned staircase in the entryway and go down from the Institute and be twenty minutes by air from the Writer's Union. By the time he got home, he would have ceased to be a physicist because evening was coming on. Evenings he was not just Astor Elamit but the World-Famous Writer. He walked without hurrying although today of all days he really should hurry. Instead, he looked into every doorway and sometimes entered a room and looked around the cabinets and instruments. He was relaxing. This was a small break, a respite, a breathing space between the two states in which he alternated every day. It was Just that way -- "states", and not "professions." These were the minutes when he allowed himself to be neither one thing nor the other but simply a tired human being, free of everything. As always, he spent those minutes seeking out Rika; he knew she had not yet left the building. He found her sitting on the windowsill in the small computer room. She sat with her chin resting on her knees, sad and disheveled, and it was clear that Astor would never manage to handle all her small, girlish troubles. He went over to her. He wanted to say something but he could not even imagine why he had searched her out. It must be that the pleasure of seeing her was itself enough for him. But now as he looked at her, he could not discern within himself so much as a hint of pleasure. As usual, it was simply not there. What did they have in common, the solid man of science and the towheaded, pint-sized, careless lab assistant? He had often wondered what evil spirit drove him to seek her out, to grope torturously for absurd alien phrases, never knowing how to begin nor -- most awful of all -- how and when to finish. Still, he had to search for her, had to speak to her, had to look at her... "Why are you still here?" he asked in muffled voice. "You know the building's power transmission is off." She looked down at him from the height of the windowsill and answered briefly, "I'm not drawing power." Now  wonder, thought Astor, what  am going to do with this scene tonight when all this will happen not in life but in my story. When I will no longer be myself but someone younger and more likeable and without that stupid name Astor-it sounds like an aristocratic dog-but instead. Star, who looks like the brave captain from an old trashy novel and who is endowed with every blessing  myself lack. I've already taken care of the girl -- i changed her from skinny, towheaded Rika into Regina, the golden-blonde beauty. But what will I do with this dialogue? Can  let her be so impertinent in my story? "Get along home," he ordered sternly. "Assistants are not supposed to remain in the building without the supervision of senior staff." "So supervise me," she said, drawing her knees up and sliding over to free a bit of windowsill for him. "Sit down alongside me and supervise." Well, my dear, he thought while continuing to stand there, this scene I'll certainly save. Without fail my Regina will say, "So supervise me..." And she'll bare her soul on the windowsill . But the difference will be that I, or rather not  but Stor, will indeed sit down next to her-and what will come next, oh my, what will come next... It's trite enough to make you sick, to make your hair curl, but I'll write it anyhow. To hell with literature. "Listen, young lady," he said, sensing beforehand that he would say the wrong thing, "I've advised you to change your profession. Don't waste your time; you'll never make a good physicist. You don't have that sort of personality." "I don't plan to be a good physicist," she said without embarrassment. "I'm only starting with that. Afterward I'm going to become a Real Writer, like you." He looked at her with surprise. At the Institute he never spoke of his second profession -- he corrected himself -- of his second state. "That is much harder than being a physicist," he said slowly. "A person can write for a whole lifetime and still not become a Real Writer." "So I'll write all my life." "But first you have to learn to write on paper. Writing on paper is torture. You know so much about your protagonist that you can no longer tell whether you have managed to imply, to suggest, everything that will not fit into the printed words. The connotations are there because everything that you were thinking while you wrote your novel, or even your little short story, is always inside you. When you re-read what you wrote, a thousand associations spring up in your head. Whether you wish it or not, they create the interlacing of sounds, smells, sensations and desires that turn the written word into living flesh. But all this happens only for you. How can you tell whether it works for the average reader? "And even to yourself your own stuff can sound entirely different, depending on whether it's handwritten or typed or in print. Just try to tell where you came out sounding human and where you got nowhere. You write and write, tortured by what you haven't managed to say, and one fine day you decide to chuck the whole damned business because it's obvious that nothing is ever going to come of it, and then -- out of the blue -- there's a decision by the Council of the Writers' Union that you've earned the status of a Real Writer. And then you stop writing on paper." "I want to be just like you," Rika repeated stubbornly. "I want to be a Real Writer and create living people." She's still just a girl, thought Astor. Still Just foolish. At a particular age they all want to fly to Uranus or go down into the magma or become a Real Writer. Usually this clears up before they're sixteen. Half of them do waste paper on verse or prose but only exceptions ever get beyond paper. Single exceptions on the entire planet. And the rest of them get past the phase. This girl will get past too, by herself, so there's no need to say anything. Trying to talk a girl out of the wish to be something is a thankless task-and a useless one to boot. "It's not enough Just to want to create living people." He heard his didactic tone with surprise. "That right is conferred by the Writer's Union and even then it is not for life. They give it and they can take it away. Furthermore, there are very few women among the Real Writers. Probably this is because women have the opportunity to create living people by another, more natural means, and this works out better for them." Rika blushed so vividly that it frightened Astor but she only elapsed her knees more firmly to her breast and waited until it seemed to her that the flush had disappeared -- in actual fact, it remained for another ten minutes -- and once again she repeated stubbornly and vehemently, "I want to and I will, I want to and I will. They will be my people, all mine. I will invent them, make them breathe, move, suffer. I'll make them live like humans. Do you understand? I'll teach them to live the way I want." "I understand," Astor said slowly. "I daydreamed about that myself. I dreamed about how my .characters would live. I dreamed about how I would bring them into the wide world. I knew before hand just how indecently I would love them. But like you, I forgot that sooner or later I would have to kill them." Instantly he regretted his words, not because of Rika but simply because he wanted to relax and not think about anything until he got home. Now he would not have even a few minutes' peace. The thing that had tormented him subconsciously during the day -- when he had his physics to think about -- had broken out into the open. All this must have shown on his face because Rika lowered her legs from the windowsill, jumped onto the floor and moved toward him. She had a strange, contorted expression on her face. "Ah, well," he said, and with a wave of his hand he walked past her, out of the Institute building, down the short pine lane toward home, where the dictaphone with the direct line to the Writers' Union studio was waiting for him. He wondered what he was going to do. His story had come to its natural ending -- and that ending meant the end of his Stor. An ending did not have to be "unhappy" -- "zap! zap!" or a dessert-spoonful of poison. It could be otherwise, like "So they were married and they all lived happily ever after." An ending was when the hero -- whom you had nursed and raised, whom you had stood on his feet and taught to work wonders you could not perform yourself -- went down the section of road you had marked off for him. A culmination, a denouement, and he was no longer your faithful subject. He no longer had anything to do with you. He was not yours any more. And so you walk for days and torture yourself before placing that final period, and you look for a way of making your hero, if not altogether immortal, then at least mortal in a human fashion. And you can't come up with an anwer and you put it off and put it off, until there comes a day like today, when you absolutely have to finish the story. Because a Real Writer has no business dying before he has settled the fate of his hero. This was harsh but fair. Otherwise everyone would try to leave his work unfinished .so his hero could live the illusory life of the Writers' Union studio, live jn a world of scenery and the projected three-dimensional figures that represented minor characters, but live even so. the defector It was a painful business, to cut off the existence of your own hero, and accordingly the opportunity to be a Real Writer was offered only to very courageous people. Astor did not put himself in this category but evidently others thought that he belonged there. He was right and they were wrong. His first story not written on paper, but instead played out by the living people he had created, had been winding down for a long time. But Astor did not have the nerve to end it. Today he had to do it because his laboratory had scheduled an experiment for tomorrow that could turn out rather badly. Astor would perform it himself -- he alone knew how great the risk was. Tomorrow could be it. So today he had to finish off Stor. Astor reached his doorstep and looked back. The bulk of the Institute building, surrounded by pines, towered like a snowy mountain. Probably Rika had climbed back onto the windowsill and was following him with her eyes. Towheaded Rika, whom he had to see once a day. Where had she learned about his second state? And then that "I want to create living people." In the studio you did not call your characters "living people." You said "specialized biorobots" or "material images." But of course they really were living people and they led lives that, although brief and preplanned, were damnably vivid and enviable. Like Stor. Astor sat down, drew the dictaphone over to himself and suddenly felt... a strange, improbable sensation of momentary omnipotence. Damn it all, you're a human being, by no means stupid, and more or less talented. A Real Writer, to boot. So find a way out, do the impossible, save your Stor. There is still time. And don't drag out all these love affairs, windowsills and golden curls. The important thing is Stor. Save him! He switched on the dictaphone. "As he left the Institute," he began, "Stor Elamit knew that never again, neither now nor later, would he ever see Regina." So much for that blonde bitch, he thought. I'll dematerialize her without mercy. "He walked quickly along the lane and when it ended at the door to his house, he turned and walked around to the landing platform. There, every evening from five o'clock on, a small sports mobile waited for him. He lifted the car into the air and twenty minutes later was at the place where the smoky wall around the Writers' Union studio rose up past the dense pines. The wall enclosed several hundred square kilometers and consequently it seemed to be quite straight so that from a distance of a few score paces, it was impossible to tell which way it curved -- toward the observer or away from him. The wall reached high into the sky and perpetual low clouds merged with it, making its outlines infinite. Here Stor had met with Regina for the first time and now he unconsciously sought out the very spot -- and began to wait, not knowing himself for what. He sat directly on the short, dry moss and occasionally brushed from his shoes the enormous winered ants that stubbornly forged straight over them." Astor thought a bit. Perhaps he should add something? He turned off the dictaphone. The paragraph was accepted and entered at the studio. Now, perhaps, the cybereditors had already decoded it and were preparing the needed props: a mobile for the flight and the old sets -- a duplicate of the road from the Institute to Astor's house, the landing platform behind the house and, later, the grove by the wall itself. This last would not be a set, but nature, so rare in the studio. It was time. Astor went out of the house, brought the car out of the garage and soared sharply upward. He headed not for the main studio building but for the wall, seeking precisely the place that shortly his Stor should approach from the other side. Astor did not like to fly at high altitude. The busy routes lay to one side and much higher and consequently he could peacefully look down through the transparent floor of the car and try to imagine what was happening at the studio. Yesterday he had left Stor in his laboratory. The dialogue with Regina stank. You could tell that it only killed time. The segment ended with Stor swearing a blue streak and driving Regina back to her working place. So right now, before the start of the new episode, the cybereditors were inserting into Stor's memory everything that he had "done" between the conversation with Regina and the time he left the Institute. Perhaps apparatus invisible to Stor had already started working and the take had begun. Perhaps Stor was obediently skirting around his house as Astor had dictated, then getting into his mobile. Perhaps the mobile was taking off -- not up into the sky as a real mobile would but only a few meters. Perhaps then a sequence taken earlier would be projected and it would seem to Stor that the ground was growing distant, that towns and groves were sweeping past, that roads and canals reached out in man-made straight lines. In fact, however, his prop mobile would move only a fewscore meters to the side, toward a place where real trees grew along the forbidden smoky wall. All this would take no longer than thirty seconds since it would not do to make a viewer watch a character sit in a car for a whole half-hour; but when Stor landed, he would have the feeling that the flight had lasted twenty minutes -- exactly as Astor had dictated. A red warning-light flashed on the dashboard. The radar had sensed the wall ahead. Astor began to land the mobile. The trees were so dense that only with difficulty did the car force its way down through the thick branches, finally hovering half a meter above the dry moss. Astor Elamit got out of the mobile. He had never before been close to the wall. Now it was right next to him, a mere three or four paces away, and the last trees grew almost on top of it. Astor took two steps and reached the wall itself. Casually he glancecL around -- then stopped dead in surprise. The final row of trees, those closest to the wall, were not whole. If you faced them from the direction of the mobile, they were ordinary trees, alive and three-dimensional. But by the wall itself it could be seen that these were only halves, cut off by an invisible vertical plane. The cuts were not Jjare but covered with a violet-colored substance. Astor could not resist tapping on this covering with his fingertips. There was a muffled sound, as if the half-trees were hollow. He stood still for a while, trying to understand, until he decided that these were prop trees, probably brought outside the studio because real, live vegetation might have gradually worked its way through the wall. But there was no time to consider the maner further. Over there, beyond the wall, Stor had already arrived since in the films shot in the studio, time flowed differently than it did in the lives of ordinary people. Sometimes the flow was slower and a half-hour in a character's life would be broken down into a multitude of minute episodes, seemingly insignificant if taken individually. But two forces -- a benign direction from without and a pitiless necessity from within -- threaded these bits together. These minutes of fictional life, their significance multiplied by the slowness of action, loomed close to the viewer as if magnified. But more often it was the other way around and the characters' years were handled in hours -- not encompassing all the trifles and details of those years but only those elementsthat accorded with the writer's task of fitting a whole life into the short time-slot allotted. And of course time, for the material characters -- There you go! thought Astor with surprise. How did that slip out? Up to this point  have been calling them "living people." And now, before this wall, I automatically use that indecent term, "material character." No. It's not so. They are living people, unusual only in the fact that they are entirely subject to their author. Or at that, not entirely. After all, think of all the times an author has the feeling that his character is breaking away from him, that the words and actions dictated for the character simply will not do. Sometimes an author even recognizes that his very own brainchild is forcing him to scrap the plot he has worked out with loving care because the character can act in only one way. So the author accepts this action and submits to the choice of his offspring. If the author, is sensitive of course. There is another type of writer who, in spite of everything, will force his characters to act unnaturally, out of keeping with their psychologies. Usually that's the last work by such an author. They take away his Real Writer status and forbid him use of the studio. Astor Elamit could not keep himself -- he would have lo forfeit his Real Writer status. He had no alternative. Stor was dearer to him than his own self. He had to save him, regardless of the price, regardless of whether Stor himself would really want it. He must do it. Astor took another step forward and was so close to the wall that even a half-step would have plunged his face into the jelly-like mass. His cheeks gave an occasional twitch as if it was an enormous smoke-colored Jellyfish hanging there before him. He must go into that unmoving haze. Once again must... But why, up to this moment, had he never asked himself if it were possible to do so? He had always taken it for granted. He knew a great deal about the studio. He knew everything -- or thought he knew everything -- about the ones who, by the will of the Real Writers, had received the right to life within the walls of this studio, the right to live a life infinitely more vivid, and filled the actions infinitely more consequential, than those of ordinary people. He had repeated this last point to himself hundreds of times. But what did he really know about the wall? He searched his memory. There was no corner where the knowledge would be hiding. He felt as if he had once known but now had forgotten. Nothing. Only the feeling that if he crossed to the other side, he would lose forever his right to create living people. And even that was not knowledge but only a guess. Why had he never known what the wall was? More important, could he, or dared he, walk into it? He hesitated, expecting that somewhere inside himself the answer would emerge. But it was nowhere to be found, and instead Astor became acutely aware' of a gap, an empty place without' memory, as if after a faint. Then he sensed a growing feeling of the impossibility, of the impermissibility, of what he was planning to do. Not allowing himself to be deflected, he stretched out his arms as do people groping through a fog and stepped into the smoky substance of the wall. For the first moment he could see nothing. Then the smoke cleared and he found himself in an incredible crystalline void. There was a fine silvery film under his feet -- and absolutely nothing around him. He had always thought that in such instances people must be horrified, but he felt only uncertainty. He walked forward quickly, still holding out his arms, before him and after a few paces he again encountered a zone of smoke that had arisen seemingly out of nowhere; and once again the smoke cleared and Astor knew with certainty that he was now on the other side. And that's all there is to it, he said to himself. Very simple. So a human being could in practice walk right through the wall, though he would be penalized for it by exclusion from all work. Well, that was no small price. But what about biorobots? Could they also go through the wall? Wouldn't it have been simpler to order Stor to come to him, out into the world of men? Somehow this had not occurred to" him earlier. Probably it was impossible. Probably. Again he felt strangely vague. There was a gap in his mind. Why did he not know such an important thing about his Stor? Thinking about Stor returned him to action. There was no time for contemplation. He was in the studio, on forbidden ground. Now the only things that mattered were speed and elusiveness. First he must find Stor. After that he could find out whether or not a biorobot could walk through the wall -- the wall he himself had come through without learning a thing about it. Astor Elamit moved forward, seeking the place that he had twice described in his story -- the gnarled stump. Stor was obliged to be sitting on it. He began to feel uneasy. Uneasy, indeed! He was scared, scared as he had been only in childhood, when you're plunging down into an abyss...and a rubber, invisible thing is breaking up in front of you...and you're falling and falling...and light, icy bubbles go through your body and rush upward, up to where you will never return because everything...everything...is ruined and it's all your fault... Astor realized that this was the wrong place. Suddenly he had no desire to search any further, to shout out, to call Stor's name. It was useless. The area of the studio was several hundred square kilometers. And where should he look? To the right? To the left? Why had he been so sure that he would enter at exactly the place where Stor would be waiting? How had he known that he had to come through the wall at precisely this spot? It was strange, but earlier he had been so confident. Now he felt nothing, precisely nothing, not even the desire to go back. Astor lurched. Trampling bushes, heedless of obstacles, he moved to one side, slipping over dry mold sprinkled with last year's pine needles. He stopped when he came out onto a bare, sunlit hill. Before him, with eyes half closed as if he were lazily sunning himself, sat an old man. That does it, thought Astor dismally. He had wandered into an area in use. They were shooting here -- it was probably some telling psychological moment, with all the invisible cameras in for the closeup. In fifteen minutes or so the take would be processed, at which time the cybereditor would automatically give the alarm since the sequence would show an extraneous person. And that would be it. Astor looked again at the old man. Would he be surprised to meet a stranger? Or suppose the old man was from another era? Maybe the story performed here was set fifty years ago. The old man's muted black suit gave no indication. But the elder simply watched Astor approach. He showed no hint of surprise but rather a certain satisfaction. He had been watching Astor right along but Astor had not realized it because of the other's half-closed eyes. Old people who are very tired often watch in that way. Astor moved still closer. "Have a seat," said the old man. He moved over slightly on the trunk of the fallen pine, although there had been enough room as it was. Astor slowly brought one leg over the trunk and sat astride. Reddish flakes of bark, warmed by the sun, showered down like the scales of a great golden fish. So this is what they're like, thought Astor as he forthrightly studied the old man. This is what they're like, the ones that we create with the dubious power of our imaginations. Later we see them as three-dimensional figures on the stereo screen, realistic as hell. But we never meet them like this, made out of flesh and blood. This is an intermediate process excised from the creative act. And probably it has to be that way because if an author had once met his hero the way I have run into this old man, he would be incapable of forcing him to live and think and feel and so on. To the technical personnel of the studio, to biodesigners, neuroplicators, psi-link operators, they remain simply theatrical biorobots -- remote-controlled, non-feedback anthropoid automata, how little we understand -- no, not "little"; there's no degree. Either you understand or you don't -- that how little we understand-no, not "little"; there's no degree. Either you understand or your odn't -- that however strange or painful it may be to us, these are really living people. The old man continued to look straight ahead, not glancing at Astor, and his small, old hands had their own special way of lying helplessly on his knees. He's even older than he looks, thought Astor. And things in general seem strange. For instance I've seen this old man somewhere before. Though why should that be strange? I couldn't have seen the old man himself -- after all, he's a theatrical biorobot, a material image, damn it! But he could have a prototype. Him I've definitely seen. Not at the Institute or Td remember more clearly. So at the Writers' Union. Come to that, what would happen if  up and ask him who he is? Astor was about to open his mouth when the old man slowly turned to him and said, "Very well then, I shall have to introduce myself first." Again he looked off into the distance, barely moving his lipS as if he expected that Astor would interrupt him. But Astor waited, "you see," said the old man finally, "I am a writer. Somehow it has always been awkward to admit that." He smiled guiltily and his hands trembled with uneasiness. "I am a Real Writer. Or more precisely, I was a Real Writer." Yes, thought Astor. So was . But now they'll toss me out of the Union on my ear and the worst of it is that it will all be for nothing. I'm not worth crap. I couldn't bring off one stinking thing. "I authored many books," the old man continued. "I was permitted to materialize the last three. Now I am trying to decide which is the most important part, the most joyful part, of the process of creating a Real book. Is it when you have just decided to write a new book, before you know where it's going or exactly what it'll be about, but you know that it will be your new book...or is it the birth of the plot? Or the moment when the hero appears? Which is dearer, his appearance in your imagination or your first meeting with him on the stereo screen?" It's funny, thought Astor. Funny. Now he's talking with me, with an extra person not forseen by the author. So this isn't the author's monolog. These are thoughts that are independent of the will of the person who created this old man. frightening. Not funny but frightening. "In the same way, I did not know who of the many characters I the defector had begotten was the nearest and dearest. Not until recently. Not until the time came for me to part with the last one. Then I discovered that this last one was so close and so necessary to me that parting with him, watching him disappear, was not merely on a par with my own death, but was still more frightening. Afterward there would come an emptiness in which my life would continue without joy." You're an idiot, Astor suddenly thought with unexpected cruelty. You destroy the person you created and guided through life. Your hands tremble; they couldn't hurt a fly; while at the same time over there he's being dematerialized . Or not "there," here. It's happening here, in the studio. Just as it will to my Stor in a little while. We're both idiots. I myself didn't get a thing done either. I couldn't hack it. Not enough brains. What a piece of crap I am! I sit here and listen... "I put myself into him," the old man continued in a monotone. "Or no, it was something a little better... and a little younger. I couldn't make him a young man -- I've likely forgotten even how to daydream about that. He was the way I would like to be now if such a miracle were possible. Middleaged, no genius, no world celebrity, but simply a man honestly doing his work. Most important, I wanted to give him my pain, all the pain with which you create a character and with which you go away from him..."  don't understand him any more, Astor thought mechanically. He's a writer himself and his character is a writer, so... But damn it. he's not a real person. Someone created him. It's all nonsense. It's like one matreshka doll inside another. "Pardon me, but you haven't introduced yourself," said Astor. "I'm a Real Writer," the old man said sadly. "You said that already." "I am a real Real Writer." Raving...Astor rubbed his forehead and winced as if in pain...And then it came to him. This was simply a human being! A human being, the same as himself! Just like Astor, he had crossed the forbidden boundary to save someone. Now there were two of them. Together they would think something up. Together they could still get something done. "And your name?" he almost shouted. "Castor Elamit," said the old man. Astor rose. Slowly he drew his leg back across the tree trunk, glanced at his hands and hid them in his pockets. It seemed as if the smoky haze of the wall had come out from behind the trees, had started to crawl toward them. "Yes..." said Astor. "Yes... That's a very funny... coincidence." The old man did not answer. "You... are... Castor Elamit...Yes. But just who am I, then?" Again the old man did not answer. " And where did I come from?" Silently the old man gazed at the gray wall that lost itself among the clouds. On the other side of the wall grew trees that existeed only in halves. Or they didn't "grow." They simply stood there, props. Only living things can grow. No proof, no explanation, was necessary. One had only to recall those tree halves to understand that the studio was over there, on the other side of the wall. And this, this was the world of humans. "Do you want me to say it myself? All right. A biorobot. A nonfeedback anthropoid automaton, created in the image and likeness of his author. Exactly as I myself created my Stor. A bit younger and a bit... better. Right? And your first name, which you shortened by one letter..." Still, it was improbable. Especially once it had been said aloud. To think that you are only a robot is frightening. But when you say it aloud, it becomes simply an absurdity, and you have only to talk, talk, talk so that the sound of the words will mark out their absurdity with maximum vividness. "So the world I have lived in up to this time is the world of scenery, sound effects, material images? The world of mockups and location footage? The world of nonexistent distances and altitudes? The world of childhoods that never were, of invented love affairs?" He stopped. Rika. His Rika and the impossibility of living for even one day without catching a glimpse of her... "So even Rika was a fiction?" he asked in a whisper. "Yes," said the old man. "I gave you what I myself had dreamed of having. It wouldn't matter exactly what she were like, so long as she was young, quite young, improbably young...just to look at here, just to look once a day..." "I see." Astor's voice was calm. "Just to look at her once a day. So even that was yours. Nothing was my own. Yes, of course. I'm beginning to understand. Alien words. I said to her another man's stupid words. But what was my own? Was there anything? "Astor," said the old man in the tone that one uses with small children, "From the moment you crossed the wall, you ceased to be mine." "Well, please accept my heartfelt gratitude," said Astor. "Thank you for fifteen minutes of unowned existence, which has not even been enough time for me to become myself. But just why did you do it? You, better than anyone, should know that the loss of a biorobot will not go unnoticed, even if by some miracle I managed to work my way into the human world. They'll go looking for me, and I think they'll find me without much trouble. And then what? Dematerialization on the spot, without trial or testimony? Or what do you humans do with robots who have found free will?" "Don't go on like that," the old man said. "Astor, don't." "Forgive me," he replied. "Momentary curiousity. Anyway, I have to return. Tomorrow is the day of the experiment -- my last experiment -- which you thought up but which I am going to perform. Right?" "Yes." The old man nodded. "It will be tomorrow. Before I came here, I finished the book." "Thank you. I'll try to play it out with as much realism as possible." "No need for the bravado, my lad. Don't try to look better than I. It's enough that you're younger." "Better... ?" Astor heard himself laugh. "Why the hell did you have to drag me over to this side? Everything could have happened the way you willed it to tomorrow, but why did I have to learn that I am just -- as we Real Writers say -- a theatrical biorobot, a remotecontrolled anthropoid automaton?" "Yes," the old man said softly, almost as if talking to himself. "I suppose it was inevitable. I put into you not only my own soul but all the other qualities I thought I would have needed for absolute perfection, and yet somehow you turned out smaller and weaker than myself." "Sorry," Astor said simply. "It's almost time for my tomorrow. If you can, please allow me to be... myself...for a bit longer." "My lad -- " The old man rose ponderously and stood up next to Astor. " -- you are forgetting that the time of the..." He hesitated. "...the ones on the other side of the wall flows much more quickly than human time. Astor Elamit's tomorrow begins in twenty minutes." "I see," said Astor. "I must hurry. I'm supposed to be at the Institute?" "Of course." The old man smiled sadly. "It was the simplest exit." "The barrier won't hold?" "No, my lad..." "Meaning... annihilation...Damn it all, it's trite! And if I'm not mistaken you call yourself a physicist?" "I had no time for anything else, Astor. You know that a Real Writer must not leve his book unfinished. And I... I am very old and sick, and the time has come when the automedic can find no way to arrest the development of my disease. I came to you while I still had the strength for it. I had to see about your future, and now I have done so. Farewell, my lad." He lifted his small, light hands, and somewhat ceremoniously lay them on Astor's shoulders. They stood that way for a short while, and then Astor cautiously grasped the hands, squeezed them gently as if he were afraid of inflicting pain, and let them go. "Well, I'll be going," he said. "You haven't understood me, my lad. I'm the one who's going over there." "Where?" Astor asked in confusion. The old man nodded as if they say, "Over there, my child," and started to walk toward the wall, whose smoky haze arose behind the farthest trees. "No!" cried Astor and barred his path. "No!" The old man moved close and Astor grabbed him by the shoulder. "There are less than twenty minutes left," the old man said calmly. "I am not merely a physicist but one of those who created the Writers' Union studio, who raised its wall and programmed its robots. As a result, I was able to upset the focus of the cameras and the observing apparatus. Because of this, I enabled you to come out here and when I return in your place, it will not be noticed. But the general course of action in my book has already been dictated and it is not possible to change it. Someone has to return and play it out to the end." "It will be me," declared Astor. "And don't make me use force." "Yes, I made you younger and stronger than I." The old man raised his head and looked straight into Astor's eyes. "But I am a man, and you cannot walk my road." He shook off Astor's hands and walked toward the wall, holding himself as erect as possible. Astor watched him go, not daring to move from the spot. His thoughts were muddled; one contested with another and the result was a shapeless morass. The natural argument, the unanswerable argument that would give Astor the right to halt the old man, would not crystallize. But Astor felt with all his being that he did have such a right; only its basis eluded him. The old man had already reached the last row of trees. He looked back and called loudly, "Farewell, Astor Elamit!" And Astor remembered. "Stop!" he shouted and rushed toward the old man. "I can't let you go in my place; I still have my Stor." The old man looked at him with surprise. "Now I understand why I didn't find him here," Astor continued. "This is the world of humans, and he is only a biorobot. So he's over there, on the territory of the studio, and I'm going back to find him. He's the only thing I've got." "No," said the old man, "you have not got your Stor. He also is mine, just like the childhood you remember, the laws of physics you use, like your need to see Rika... he is not yours." "True. Everything is your idea. Even Stor. You willed it and so I played Real Writer and created living people. But the pain I felt for him was mine. Pain belongs to the loser, not the creator." "What you feel is only the echo of the pain I suffered over you." "To hell with it if it wasn't mine! Rake in everything for yourself! Everything! There's no time to bargain. You can have everything that was. But what will be, the few minutes that remain before the explosion, are mine. What will you do for Stor if you go?" "Nothing," the old man said calmly. "But I'll do something! Everything I can. I'll find him..." "You will not find him because he does not exist to be found. The difference between you and Stor is that you are a material character and he is not. He lives only on paper and in your imagination." "So," Astor said slowly. "The last matreshka doll turns out to be empty. Nothing inside. But how do you live in this world, in any world, if there's nothing inside?" "My lad, it has noryet been an hour since you became a real person, but everything that you have experienced in that time is yours. And the future, after I go, is also yours. I leave you my name and my right to use the Union studio. You do not yet have your Stor. But you can create him." Shaken, Astor remained silent. "But if you do decide to save this Stor, your Stor, remember this: A theatrical biorobot cannot cross the boundary into the human world. The order simply would not be passed by the cybereditors who review all the material as it reaches the studio. And if by some blunder they did let it pass, no biorobot would accept such an order -- he wouldn't obey it. That is how they are programmed." "But what about me?" Astor asked in confusion. "Remember where you were going. You wanted to get not to the human world but to a world of imaginary characters. You wanted to meet not your creator but your own creation. If human beings had reviewed the text of my last transmission, they like as not would have caught onto my trick. But I managed to fool the computers. Remember, this is the only way out and I found it only because I myself designed and created the studio's barrier zone. It is useless for a human being to cross the boundary. The cyberobservers would not allow him to meet a single biorobot. Remember this one maneuver. You'll manage to upset the focusing because I put into you the whole complex of knowledge that I had mastered -- after all, mornings you too were just a physicist." Astor nodded. "And don't hurry. Don't mess it up. Don't feel it's something you have to do. Fashion your Stor only with love and pain. Those are the only true ingredients; all the rest is unreal. Don't value him only because he is yours. He must be worth going after. And when you know that he is really worth that, you will know how to save him." For a while longer they stood si, lently, simply looking at one another. Then the old man stepped forward and disappeared into the smoky depth of the wall. Astor waited. The hidden rustlings of the evening forest surrounded him and he strained with all his might to catch a whisper of what was happening on the other side of the wall. No hint came, no clue. Still Astor waited. Then a strange memory gently surfaced from his subconsicous: On the other side the forest never made noise...! He swayed -- as if the recollection had given him a light interior shove -- as if the recollection had given him a light interior shove -- and started to walk away. He walked faster and faster, without looking back. For all his human life that place was so impressed on his memory that he knew he could find it immediately and withouf mistake when the time came to return.  Why should the devil care what we think he (she) is iike? Vibrant animal magnetism made the Senator seem much younger than his forty-four years. Following the Secret Service agents who bulldozed a path for him through the crowd, he grabbed the hands reaching out to him. Then, wonder of wonders, he leaned over the railing and reached out toward me! For one fantastic moment the blue eyes under that famous thatch of light brown hair (gray in real life) seemed to be on me, taking me in. Then he reached past my outstretched arm, pressed the hand of the man behind me, that of the man next to him, and the next. Everyone's but mine. And I had driven since dawn for a glimpse of my idol! At least I had been able to hear his speech over outside loudspeakers (I arrived too late to get into the auditorium). A crummy speech it was, too, full of catchy phrases that got roars of applause, but when it was all over and you asked yourself "What exactly did he say?" you couldn't remember a thing. Did I want a man like that, an empty-headed crowd-pleaser, to be my next president? Not on your life! Right then and there I decided to get even with him for ignoring me. But how could an eighteen-year-old State College student get even with one of the richest, most powerful men in the country? I would just have to find a way. it it  "Medicine in the middle ages," my anthropology teacher said, "was a matter of strange nostrums that killed as often as they cured, and what cures there were could be laid to the placebo effect. Is it therefore not true that medical intervention can save lives? We now know it can, once the basic laws of physiology are known. Witchcraft is today in the same state that medical science was in during the Middle Ages. Is magical intervention therefore impossible? Or will it become possible, once the basic laws of the universe are known? How many of you have read Castaneda? Come now, someone must have, there's one or two in every class. Aha, I thought so. What did you think -- " After class I Joined the throng at his lectern, and when the bell rang and the next class began to file in, I followed him to his office with the other students whose questions were still unanswered. Most were variations of "Do you really think witchcraft is possible?" and his answers were variations of "Were you ever hypnotized? Did you ever have a telepathic experience? How do you explain that by the known laws of modem science?" For a half hour Doctor Manson patiently answered and re-answered their questions while I fidgeted in a comer, thinking that this was the story of my life, to be one of a crowd at the feet of an authority symbol who pays attention to everyone but me. What was I doing there anyway? Was it possible that this chubby little pink-faced man, who had for some reason chosen to wear a lilac shirt and a purple paisley tie with a tan and green plaid suit, could tell me anything that would make a difference in my life, anything that I wanted to know? Finally when the last of my fellow students left and Doctor Manson looked at me and said, "Nell Wills, isn't that right?" I was so flattered to find he knew my name that all the subtle lead-ins I had been trying to compose vanished from my mind. "I'll get right to the point," I said when I couldn't think of anything else to say. "I want to study witchcraft. Where do I sign up?" "I wish I knew. I'd study it myself. You need an adept, a master, someone who can teach you. Unfortunately, all the adepts I've ever had a chance to investigate turned out to be frauds." "If Uri Geller can do what he does, there must be others -- " "If that's the kind of magic you want to learn, I can teach you myself," said Doctor Manson, reaching toward me. I braced myself for a pass, but all he did was to pull an enormous silk flower out of my ear. "Not that I've actually investigated Geller myself," he went on, "but it does seem curious that all his socalled psychic feats can be duplicated by any stage magician using ordinary legerdemain." With a few quick strokes he turned the huge flower into a pencil-sized cylinder, tucked it up his sleeve, and explained, "I worked my way through college doing this. However, I don't think you want to waste your life pulling artificial flowers out of the ears of pretty co-eds. You want to cast love spells, put a hex on the man who jilted you, something of that sort." I smiled at him sweetly. If he only knew! "I wish I could help you but I can't," Doctor Manson went on. "Maybe the problem is that sorcery isn't really on a scientific basis yet. Somebody has to create one. And it might as well be us. With this in mind, some of my fellow faculty members and I have gotten together to form a coven. You're welcome to Join if you like." The idea of me, a mere freshman. Joining a coven of college professors was overwhelming. "Uh -- I'm not sure I would be any good." "Nonsense. Any blue-eyed redhead with a gorgeous tan has to be a natural-bom witch! The combination doesn't occur in nature." There was a moment of silence while I wondered who he was talking about. I have green eyes, myself. Then he said, "Besides, don't you think most of the students who came in here wanted to study witchcraft? But you were the only one who said so. The first requirement for a witch is that she have guts' enough to say, 'I want to study witchcraft.' You've read Castaneda of course?' ' Not only had I not read Castaneda Of Course, I didn't even know who he was. Doctor Manson Jumped up and pulled paperbacks down from his bookshelves. When he had an armful, he turned to me with a sudden thought. "Are you one of those young girls who reads six books a day, or is one a week more like it, and then only under duress?" I had to admit I was the second type. Doctor Manson handed me one book and put the rest back. "Everything Castaneda has to say, he says in Journey to Ixtlan. Read that. Don't waste your time with Batty, or whatever his name is; you know, the preposterous tale of the girl who must have been possessed by the Devil since she used naughty words, masturbated, wet her pants, and -- we mustn't forget the most important sign of all! -- she had bad breath! If that's what the author thinks evil is, can you imagine what his childhood must have been like? No, you can't, can you? You haven't read Freud. Not that I would attribute everyone's problems to faulty toilet training, but in this case... never mind. Stick with Carlito. He'll tell you where it's at. God, I wish I could study with Don Juan! Well, what about the coven? Tonight's our esbat, our weekly meeting. Can I pick you up around, say, sevenish?" "Uh -- it sounds interesting." Still, I couldn't understand what a bunch of college professors would want with a freshman, an eighteenyear-old girl. Wait! Wasn't there something about naked virgins? "But if you're looking for someone to serve as an alter, I think I ought to tell you -- " "No! Oh, God! Is that what you... oh, no!" Doctor Manson hid his very red face in his hands. "It's not that sort of, I mean, it's really very respectable. Jesus! Would I ask you if -- look, I know you're a nice girl..." I decided not to disillusion him. "What we do is more... well, learning how to control our lives so our lives won't control us, that sort of thing," Manson said, getting himself in hand. "For instance, I suffer from a rare form of color blindness, tritanopia. It has embarrassed me all my life, ever since my kindergarten teacher bawled me out for painting a picture with a green sky and blue grass. I honestly couldn't tell the difference, and yet she accused me of being a nonconformist! Can you believe it? For most of us, the worst name we can call someone is -- well, I don't want to say it now; her worst was 'nonconformist.' Anyway, I joined the coven because I wanted to learn how to tell colors with my fingers, so -- like, I could match up my suits and ties, people wouldn't stare when I came into a room, that sort of thing. "The Russians are really into it, but in this country, well, the coven group was the only one that didn't make me feel silly. Then, do you know what happened? I was getting some results but when I'd try a different set of yams, I couldn't tell the colors apart any more. Colors differ so much from dye-lot to dyelot, you see, and the sense of touch involves a whole different set of parameters. I'm still working it out. But anyway. What I started to tell you is that all of a sudden it no longer mattered. I mean, I happen to think this tie goes very well with this suit. If you don't agree, that's your problem, not mine. Do you see what I mean? That's what witchcraft has done for me." I managed to make some sympathetic noises although it was hard to sympathize with someone who wanted to get even with his kindergarten teacher when the man I wanted to get even with had just been elected President of the United States. After that I had to visit Doctor Manson's coven -- his enthusiasm wouldn't let me say no. And the coven became the family I never had. Not that I don't have a family at home. There's Mom, and Dad, and me, and Christy. We're what is called a nuclear family. The only time we talk is when we can't agree on which television show to watch -- unless you count as talking the hours Mom spends in comparing me to Christy. For my own good, of course. Christy's the good little sister. I'm the big bad one, you see? Like the time Mom found the diaphragm in my dresser. She didn't even think of looking through Christy's drawers. You see? As I said, the coven became the family I never had. Its grandmaster and most famous member was octogenarian Frederick R. Birch, coauthor of Reproductive Behavior, every undergraduate's favorite scientific treatise. If you liked The Decameron, you'll love Dodge and Birch. Everyone else called him Fred. I called him Uncle Fred, partly out of respect for his age and fame but mostly because he liked to pat young girls. When he put his arm around me, I called him Uncle Fred to remind him of how much We are pleased to introduce the Galaxy Library Organizers -- custom designed volume binders which will file and preserve up to # issues of your Galaxy collection. Each durable black and tan vinyl case is handsomely embossed in gold with the Galaxy logo. Priced at # each; # for #, # for #, including shipping, and handling. Send your check or money order and coupon below to: P.O. Box #I Philadelphia, Pa. #I Please send me Galaxy Library Organizers. I have enclosed  (Make payable to Jesse Jones Box Corp.) I Offer good in U.S.A. only. Uncle Fred was so much our guiding light, we often referred to ourselves as the Fred Birch Society. Whether or not Uncle Fred actually cast love spells on pretty co-eds in Psych. #, as he claimed, or conjured up succubi to keep him amused while he ran his control groups, the projects he arranged for the coven were chaste enough. Mostly we did yoga exercises. We learned how to relax in incredible positions, how to visualize a purple sphere and watch it turn orange, and eventually we graduated to out-of-body experiences. Leaving his body behind, the coven member chosen for the experiment would drift into the next room, note the objects that were arranged on a tray, then return and report. The scientists among us wanted to be sure we were really out of our bodies and not simply imagining the experience. After a few nights of this, one of the scientists observed that we were not really controlling for mental telepathy. The subject might be reading the mind of the person who had arranged the tray. Not that we would suspect a fellow witch of deliberately lying about her experiences. We just wanted to be sure. After that we had the out-of-body subject visit addresses selected at random from the telephone book until she found someone at home. Then she would return to report the objects she had seen on the coffee table. The householder was then telephoned for confirmation. A surprisingly highly percentage of householdthey were told that a scientific research group at the College wanted to know what was on their livingroom coffee table. We never told them we were a witches' coven. Several years later we did some witches' ceremonies after Bea and Henry Frankenheimer completed their bomb shelter, where we started holding meetings. Made of concrete sprayed onto a balloon, the shelter was egg-shaped for maximum pressure resistance. Bea had painted the rough, round ceiling with cave-art Irish elk, woolly mammoths and other extinct beasts. Heaps of Peruvian blankets made comfortable seats out of chests full of food and bottled water, "hope chests" Bea called them. Batik hangings curtained off the chemical toilet. The egg buried in the ground, the primitive art, and the doomed-world foreboding that all bomb shelters invoke combined to put us in the mood for occult and mystical experiences. The mood was hard to sustain, however. We felt nervous and self-conscious calling up demon gods of yore with the help of what little fire and incense the shelter's air-conditioning system could handle. Invariably someone would start giggling or toss off a witticism that got everyone else giggling, and any power our combined minds had managed to generate vanished in the laughter. Antiquated rituals seemed irrelevant, somehow. With relief we went back to our out-of-body experiments. The coven's activities seemed harmless enough, except for the fact that I kept having dreams. Over and over it was the same dream, with minor variations. Our newly elected president, looking handsome, healthy and altogether heroic in jodphurs, riding boots and a white shirt with most of the buttons tom off, is tied to a stake in a night-time forest. Around him dance baleful, shrieking hags, adding more logs to the pile at his feet. Something is coming up behind me, a tower of fire radiating absolute evil, I guess. I don't dare turn around to look. Somehow I am handed a burning brand. The Devil has picked me -- me, of all people! -- to light the fire that will destroy the arch enemy of all that is evil, the President of the United States. I do my best, but the wood -- mossy, dewwet logs from the forest floor -- will not catch; no Girl Scout, I need a gas jet, or at least a can of lighter fluid, to start a fire. Finally an impatient witch snatches the brand and pushes me away, out of the circle of dancing witches. I am not wicked enough, it seems; so I am rejected, and I wake up. However innocent, harmless, and even ineffectual, the coven may appear to be, it is still a witches' coven and it ties me to the forces of evil, so the dream seemed to be telling me. Yet how could I give up the best friends I had ever known? Or the feeling that a presidential candidate who ignores a tired, untidy teen-ager -- who drove all day to see him -- and shakes hands only with prosperous-looking men in business suits, does not deserve to occupy the White House? If only my coven would teach me some spells so I could put a hex on him! Maybe some painful, chronic disease... "When are we going to get into spells?" I asked Don Manson soon after I joined the coven. "You can get into spells whenever you want to, Nell. It's a free country," Don replied rather impatiently. "Nell's new here. Maybe she doesn't know our system," Fred Birch said, coming up between us and putting a friendly arm around each of us. "What system. Uncle Fred?" I asked, extracting his hand from my jeans pocket and holding it firmly. "The problem is, none of us knows any reliable spells. Oh, there are spells given in the classics on witchcraft, which generally suffer from incomplete directions or call for European herbs, plants no one here would recognize if they did happen to sprout on campus. Or they recommend procedures impractical for modem apartment dwellers, such as stuffing a sheep's heart up one's chimney. Be that as it may. Whenever one of us tries a spell, he reports everything he does and the outcome, whether or not he got any result at all, not necessarily the desired one, in the coven Grimoire, or spellbook." Uncle Fred looked around. "Where the hell is the Grimoire? It's supposed to be brought to all the meetings." Where was the Grimoire, everyone wondered. After five or six minutes of group mutterings, Harry Box, the meteorologist, thought he might have left it in the trunk of his car, and went out to look. Sure enough, the Grimoire had been in Box's trunk since last summer. No one had missed it. The Grimoire turned out to be one of those books of blank pages bound in goldstamped artificial leather that you can buy in most bookstores. All of the pages were still blank. "Witches, this won't do!" said Uncle Fred. "We're supposed to be expanding the frontiers of occult knowledge in all sorts of forbidden directions, yet none of you has reported a spell, successful or otherwise. What do you want to do, turn into yogis by default? Hasn't anyone tried a spell?" After a silence Box confessed, "I tried a Navaho rain chant last summer, during the drought." "Oh, that's what brought on the thunderstorm!" someone joked. "The thunderstorm was two days later. Lightning set brush fires all over the county. It was dramatic enough that way, but the rain was, maybe, one drop per square centimeter. Officially it was not enough to measure. I was going to write it up anyway -- that's why I took the Grimoire home -- but then... well, nobody else had written up anything, and... I mean, if there hadn't been any rain at all, or if there had been some measurable amount, but how can you write up a report when there is some rain, but not enough to measure?" Box wondered. "Especially when you have to despoil a virgin blank book to do it," said Harriet Who. (By changing her last name to Who, Harriet renounced both her ex-husband's and her father's last names and assumed "the identity crisis of modem woman," as she explained it.) "This virgin cost the coven...um, two dollars and ninety-eight cents," said Uncle Fred, looking at the flyleaf. "Despoil her, Harry. That is, if you still have your notes. And who knows? If enough of you follow suit, I may be tempted to reveal my experiments with rhinocerous horn." The Grimoire was soon filled and a second purchased. Many reports were positive in that the desired outcome had occurred -- most likely by coincidence, the authors invariably observed. The spells were all kindly in intent, though. The most malignant was a curse on tomato horn worms. Not one would do for giving the President a painful, chronic disease. So I carved a statue of the President out of an old Christmas candle and stuck pins in it for a while one night. The next morning I read in Time that he already had a chronic and a painful disease. One of each. He had had them for years. So much for black magic. No, I didn't write that one up for the coven Grimoire ! Hexing did not seem to work for me, but I got pretty good at the out-of-body stuff, good enough to appear to fourteen firemen pinned down by crossfire during the race riots of the following summer and lead them to safety through back alleys and abandoned buildings I had previously scouted out. TTiis was not a particularly brave thing to do. Being disembodied, I was never in any danger myself. Still, I think it was a nice thing to do, to save fourteen firemen from "meeting their Maker," as the saying goes. Witchcraft can't be all bad, can it, if you can use the skills you learn in your coven to save human lives? Later Uncle Fred picked me to help out the coven, but I don't know whether he did so because I was so good at the out-of-body bit or because I already knew Charlie Crane. Absolutely the best-looking man I have ever met in my whole life, he came out of the library with me at closing time, introduced himself, mentioned chemical engineering, and insisted on walking me back to the dorm. It was a dark night lit by flashes of lightning, with a hint of storm on the gusty wind. At every gust and flash he put his arm around me in case I might be frightened; and every time he put his arm around me, I laughed and pushed him away. That's how I found out he was wearing a shoulder holster under his jacket. Between passes Charlie entertained me with stories about all the girls who had been raped andor murdered on campus in the last ten years. Moral: I was lucky to have his protection. Well, the campus is in the old part of town, surrounded on three sides by the decaying neighborhoods that had erupted into violence the previous summer. We do have more than our share of crime: maybe thirty sex-crime victims in the last ten years out of a total student population of fifteen thousand a year. I was about as likely to be raped and murdered on the average walk as I was to be struck by that distant lightning. Chalk up one benefit of hanging around with scientists: I now go by probabilities. The time to worry, mother always told me, is when the lightning and thunder come close together. That seemed the case with Charlie. The gun under his coat, the obsession with rape and murder... The funny thing is, all he would have had to say was "please." Now, I may be the black sheep of the family, but I'm not promiscuous. I never sleep with a guy on the first date. I don't feel like it with someone I hardly know. For Charlie I would have made an exception, he was that good-looking. Only I'm not about to be pushed around by anyone, no matter how good-looking. And it seemed as though Charlie wouldn't say "please" -- he'd say, "You have to. I have a gun." So when what he really said was, "I'm taking you out tomorrow night. Where do you want to go?" I said I had to write a term paper. That left "Friday night?" and "Any time Saturday or Sunday?" Running out of excuses, I said there was another man in my life, which I guess was true. The President. Whenever I went out with anyone, I kept thinking that I was wasting my time by having fun when I ought to be getting even with him. So anyway, was I surprised when Charlie showed up at the next esbat with Harriet Who! I mean, Charlie is the best-looking man in the universe, now that Che Guevarra is dead. And Harriet is a short, dumpy, middle-aged woman with one topic of conversation: how the male-dominated world is unfair to women. If you talk about music, she'll demand to know why there aren't more female composers and conductors. And I agree with her. Whole-heartedly. I just couldn't understand why Harriet would appeal to Charlie Crane. And vice versa. Obviously Harriet was really gone on Charlie. "But I mean, he's obsessed with it," I explained to Uncle Fred after the meeting. "He knows the names, the dates, how the victim was dressed, everything. "If he's that interested in crime, it might be because he's in law enforcement," Uncle Fred suggested. "Charlie? He's a grad student in chemical engineering," I said, even as the light dawned. Grad students do not wear shoulder holsters. "Follow him, Nell. I'll watch your body." One of Uncle Fred's rules for the coven was that no one could undertake an out-of-body experience without what he called a "baby-sitter" watching the body. "You're the last person I'd want watching my body," I joked in all seriousness. "Dear Nell. Sweet Nell. Adorable Nell. Haven't you learned yet that barking dogs don't bite? Your virginity, or what's left of it, is safe with me, alas. Now be off with you." Wondering why I would be willing to sleep with Charlie just because he was good-looking and not with Uncle Fred, whom I knew and loved, I slipped my mortal, fleshy and admittedly rather attractive body to hover, most of the night, over Harriet's apartment house. Finally Charlie emerged and went to a telephone booth in a gas station on the comer. And that's when I learned... It was the F. B. I., no less, that was trying to infiltrate our collegiate coven. So much for my undergraduate rape fantasies. Uncle Fred and I decided not to tell the others. Instead, we let Charlie come to all the meetings he liked. After falling asleep twice in a row, Charlie tried to stir up some excitement, and we had to tell him that, while we agreed that Africa was as advanced in magic as any continent, we couldn't see how getting in touch with the local chapter of the Black Panthers would further our aims, or theirs. Finally, during one interminable to me, "You don't really believe in this, do you?" and I was bored enough to whisper back, "No, I'm -- shhhhV' and then, right in his ear, "I'm a secret agent for the F.B.I." Charlie gave me a long look. I gave him my sweetest smile. And we never saw Charlie again. With the help of Harriet, who had just had her opinion of men confirmed, we put the pieces together. Judging by the sweet nothings Charlie had whispered in her ear, the F.B.I. was not investigating the Devil and all of his works. It was interested only in the race riot of the preceding summer. Inflation, unemployment and racial discrimination were not adequate reasons for rioting to the government's way of thinking. There had to be a secret conspiracy of Communists behind it all. The plotting must be centered in the college surrounded on three sides by ghetto, right? I mean, you wouldn't expect mere negroes to take to Communism all by themselves! We had to hand it to Charlie, though. It's not every man who is able to whisper, "But don't you people know any of the black activists in the city?" when he's in like Flynn. Suddenly it was the spring of my senior year, and a lot of students were cutting classes, demonstrating, holding group camp-outs in the Administration Building and setting fire to library wastebaskets to protest the war in Nambia. Then Marie Murphy was killed by a tear-gas shell, and the whole student body went crazy. Except me. Not that I didn't understand how they felt. If I were a man, I wouldn't want to have to fight, and maybe die, for some fat old monarch who walks to his throne on the necks of his crouching subjects just because the rebels call themselves Socialists! And if defoliating the jungle really does destroy the last known habitat of the persimmon tree frog, then the Air Force should not do it. What I didn't understand was how closing the college would bring Marie back, or help end the war. And the food-processing firm I work for had promised me a job with their branch in Thailand just as soon as I got my B.A. It was beginning to look like I would never graduate. On May first the soldiers came. No, it wasn't the National Guard. They went to other colleges, not ours. We got troops from the army base at Pierson's Point. They marched around the campus in long columns, two abreast, double-time, with fixed bayonets; or they stood around in the rain in groups of two or three, looking bored and annoyed. After a couple of days of this, most of the students went back image I almost see in the mirror to their classes. There didn't seem when I'm getting ready to go out, to be anything else to do. the face and figure I compare myAbout that time we discovered self with when I realize that somethat all the professors in the coven, thing's missing, that something's except Don Manson, had had their not quite right. Satan is the Ultitelephones tapped. And without a mate Me. court order! Don made a lot of "Is the Devil a boy or a girl?" I jokes about being overlooked, but asked at the next esbat, already we could tell he was really hurt. knowing the answer of course, f As things settled down again, I just wanted to see whether anyone had another dream. Once more I else did. was in the night-time forest, danc"The Devil being a projection of ing with other witches around our one's unrecognized unconscious President, who was tied to a stake contents," said Uncle Fred, "I supin a clearing. Once more the power pose it would be the same sex as of evil approached me from behind, oneself. Unless, of course, the cona burning brand was handed me, tents are sexual, in which case one and the wood refused to light, might prefer an opposite-sex Devil. About to give up in frustration, I On the other hand, a homosexual suddenly thought, "Hey, wait a might prefer... or would he? minute! This is my dream. The -- Witches, do any of you know whole thing is taking place in my whether a fag would conjure up a mind. All I have to do is want that succubus or an incubus?" wood to light and it will burst into "If succubuses represent the flame!" homosexual's unconscious sexualBehind me, Satan said with a soft ity, he must not be aware of his chuckle, "Precisely." orientation, in which case how I applied the brand again. Fire would you operationally define blazed up, and what became of the homosexuality?" said Henry FranPresident I do not know; it seemed kenheimer. more important to turn around and Harriet objected to the term look at Satan. That, I must admit, "fag." was a surprise. Uncle Fred objected to "sucForget everything you've ever cubuses." "The correct plural of heard about goatish figures with succubus is succubi," he informed horns and cloven hooves. Satan us. was -- is -- a beautiful young woman. "I was speaking English, not LatChestnut hair, sparkling in the in," said Henry, firelight, rippled to her waist. The coven would go on all night Mounds of pale breast, bared not arguing about the correct plural of quite to the nipple, showed in the succubus if no one stopped it. vee neck of her black-velvet "Hey, look!" I shouted. "There jumpsuit. In face and figure she was this serpent in the Garden of looks a lot like me. She also looks Eden, the one that tempted Eve. a lot better than me. She's the What was that?" "A green tree python?" Uncle Fred guessed. "Not a constrictor, surely. A viper. I rather fancy the Gabon viper, myself," said Box, who raised snakes as a hobby. "Look. The serpent talked to Eve. And snakes can't talk," I said, feeling very clever. But they didn't let me feel clever for long. "Snakes in the Garden of Eden could talk in the same way that dragons can breathe fire. Fairy-tale animals can do anything the author likes," said Uncle Fred. "That's not a fairy tale, it's the Bible!" "Nell, I happen to believe in evolution. If you don't. I'll respect your beliefs, but I'm not going to argue with you," Uncle Fred said gently. "I believe in evolution too, of course, but -- " "Then what the hell are we talking about?" said Uncle Fred. It was hard to tell at that point. "The Devil?" I guessed, as I became aware of a gap a mile wide between my home-town Sunday school and my college education. On the far side stood Jesus, gentle, mild, welcoming the little children. I was on the opposite shore with the trilobites, dinosaurs, woolly mammoths and "Chuck baby," as my Biology # teacher had called the great Darwin. Was there no bridge back to Jesus? Not for a witch in a coven, there wasn't. I had made my choice. Not that I!d ever had anything to lose. After all, I was the black sheep of the family to begin with. I think I'd rather go to Hell, anyway. All the most interesting people will be there. "All right, let's talk about the Devil," said Uncle Fred. "The first thing you need to know about the Devil is that there's no such thing. Now. What else would you like to know?" "Uh... but there's this myth of the Devil. You know, the fellow with horns and cloven hooves -- " "And oversized genitals?" Uncle Fred suggested. "That may be the projection of your unconscious!" I retorted. "That's Pan," Don had said at the same time. "Seriously, Nell," he went on when the laughter died down, "the homed diety, half man, half animal, was originally the classic nature god. Pan. When Christianity began its conquest of the European mind, it had to do something with all the local gods. Many became saints in the Catholic pantheon. Others, like Pan, Just didn't fit and were said to be devils or evil spirits. Dealing with them would condemn your immortal soul to everlasting torture, the early Christians said. That was undoubtedly the worst threat they could think of. Join the Christian Church or rot in Hell forever! Good propaganda, I suppose. Anyway, it worked. That doesn't mean we have to believe it. And, I mean, really! What sort of god would damn anyone, anyone in the world, to everlasting torment? He would have to be worse than the demons who actually did the torture, wouldn't he? If God were really like that, I don't think I'd want to cooperate." "And when you think about what Pan really represents," said Uncle Fred. "Half man, half animal -- the perfect symbol for the fusion of human nature with the animal instincts. No wonder the Christian Church wanted to repress -- " "I don't know why you keep talking about Pan when Satan really was Aradia," Harriet interrupted. "Look at the facts! In the Middle Ages nine out of ten convicted witches were women. And whom did they worship? Aradia! Come fly through the air, on your broomstick if you must, without it if you can. On, through the air! To the planets! To the galaxies! And who will help you get there? Aradia, the Great. The power of nature expressed as female. The god (I don't accept goddess, it's a diminutive) of half the world, the world of woman! "But the Christian Church couldn't let women identify with any kind of power. Oh, no, we weren't allowed an aspect of the divine that we could relate to, oh, no! The church fathers were afraid of us, you see. They made it so that the only relationship we could have with the divine was a sexual one. We could relate to the church as the Bride of Christ, or to Mary as the Mother of God, but we could not be Christ, we could not be God. Direct identification with the divine was reserved for males." "I can't buy that, Harriet. I can't believe the church fathers really intended to suppress women when they ignored the feminine aspects of the divine," Don said. "Isn't it more likely that they were children of their time -- " Harriet interrupted him with, "Oh, yeah? Then I suppose you can't believe that George Washington and his crew really intended to suppress women when they denied them the right to vote, either?" We had invoked Aradia several times during our traditional witchcraft exercises, but no one had explained to me who she was and I hadn't thought to ask. Now I wondered whether it was Aradia I had seen in my dream. "If the Devil doesn't exist, what about Aradia?" I asked Henry Frankenheimer, who happened to be standing within whispering distance. "Depends on what you mean by 'exist,' " Henry said carefully, and added the only fact he was sure of: "Neither one came when we called." "I ask for bread and you give me a stone!" I shouted, which shows how upset I was. Normally I avoid such cliches. "What did I doV Henry asked, looking bewildered. "If you don't want any more stones, Nell, why don't you tell us what's really bothering you? I can't believe it's metaphysics," said Uncle Fred, coming close but for once not putting his arm around me. He looked as though he were really concerned. What could I say? Could I tell them: I had this dream, see, and in it some dark power, Satan or Aradia, gave me the responsibility for doing in the President of the United States? Now I want to know if I really ought to? No, I couldn't say that. What I actually said was, "I've been with the coven for almost four years, and really, I love you all. I've loved every minute of it. Only now that I'm about to graduate, I'd like to know before I go away if dabbling in witchcraft has imperiled my immortal soul. And don't you dare ask me to operationally define 'soul' or I'll make a waxen image of you and stick pins in it!" Looking Uncle Fred in both eyes, I waited the necessary moment and then added, "... and guess where I'm going to stick the pins!" "Umm, yes. We'll miss you, Nell. The coven won't be the same without you. In fact," said Uncle Fred, "there's a plot afoot, to which I am not a party, to talk you into graduate school. But you never were a student. You need to be out in the world, doing things. Our loss is the world's gain. So much for that. "To answer your legitimate, urgent and vital question. There is some scientific evidence to support a belief in life after death, namely, the recollections of medical patients who were revived after all vital signs ceased. Some seventeen per cent of them remember extremely pleasant out-of-body experiences; the rest remember nothing, not unexpectedly; they were unconscious at the time. Do the memories of the few who remember something prove life after death. Heaven even, or only the powers of the human imagination? Perhaps they prove whichever hypothesis you want to believe. At any rate, there is no scientific evidence at all to support a belief in Hell. None at all. The most parsimonious explanation is that Hell is a myth invented by the church to scare the peasants into behaving themselves. "The coven did spend the first year of its existence discussing first causes. Maybe we should have written up the Minutes and let you see them. About all we could agree on was that in view of the Second Law of Thermodynamics, there had to be another Force, a creative organizing Force, opposing the universal decay of energy in order to explain the universe. To avoid mental images of white-bearded old men sitting on clouds, we decided to call our creative force 'Anti-entropy.' God, if you like, is Anti-entropy. Among other things, no doubt. "Now, what else would you like to know? What else would you like to know that an eighty-year-old physiological psychologist can tell you? One with many awards and publications behind him. Along with almost all of his life. And when St. Peter calls me up, if that old myth is true, which I doubt, and says, 'Who are you, that you think you can enter the Gates of Heaven?' shall I say, 'I'm the Fred Birch?' Or shall I say, rather, 'Hell, I'm just a dirty old man,' and will the gates of Heaven then open wide? "Actually, what I'm really angling for is to be reincarnated as a dolphin. The dolphins would understand me as the Americans never have. So, my dear Nell, if there is anything you want to know that an eighty-year-old physiological psychologist who has known sin can tell you, be sure to ask. Except that I don't think there is. I think that what you really want to know is similar to what I gave up worrying about sixty years ago. The questions are... horribly important, there's no doubt about that. But scientifically they're meaningless. There's no way to find the answers. Isn't that so?" "Uh... I don't know..." "Of course you don't. The difference between what is known, what can be known and what can never be known is not taught at the undergraduate level," Uncle Fred said wittily. It seemed as though everyone laughed but me. I decided to go ahead and murder the President, and to Hell with them all!    At some point in my college career I had spent the better part of a night being driven through the countryside by a junior I hardly knew while his roommate told a girl I hardly knew why Croatia should be free. The backseat Croatian was Bela Benjac. Bela Benjac began receiving visits from a numinous figure dressed in shimmering white, with a suggestion of wings behind the bared shoulders and long chestnut hair emitting a faint, halo-like glow. Your disembodied self does not have to resemble the body you left behind. You can appear as anything you choose. So naturally I chose to look like Satan. Wouldn't you if you were a girl? The first time I showed up, Bela buried his head under the covers and muttered, "What did I do this time?" It turned out that I was not his first incorporeal visitor. I was only the first to be kind to him. Most of his hallucinations were nameless horrors that ripped up his spirit with bloody talons and, frankly, I don't see how the poor boy could stand it. He really needed psychiatric help. If he did as I said, he would get all the help he needed. I was only doing him a favor when I told him that the vice-president's adored mother was a Croatian, and if the President weren't standing in the way... Soon I discovered that I did not have to be disembodied to look like Satan. If I composed myself before entering a room and thought the right thoughts, why, then when I went in, all the broad-shouldered braggarts who carve notches on their steering wheels would soon be slobbering all over me, while the guys I really like to talk to -- the ones who have something interesting to say if only you can draw them out -- would be off in comers saying it to the intelligent-looking girls. Being stunningly beautiful is all right on occasion, I guess. Most of the time I'm better off being myself. Meanwhile, back at the White House our President was beginning to run for reelection. I don't know what he was trying to accomplish when he decided to speak at all the towns and , colleges that had erupted into riots and violence during the previous four years. Was he trying to prove he was brave? Nobody had ever accused him of cowardice. Maybe he just wanted to show that he was indefatigable. When he spoke at the Hilton Hotel downtown, I went early to be sure of getting a seat. I wanted to size him up one more time and make certain I knew what I was doing before I started worrying about all the little details you can't leam from witchcraft manuals, like how you go about buying an untraceable gun. So anyway, I went down at four, looking better than usual (if I do say so myselO in a new purplevelveteen trenchcoat I had bought for the trip to Thailand. I left my hat and handbag (minus wallet) in a second-row seat and came back after dinner to find Don Manson, of all people, in the seat next to mine. "Well, hello!" I said in my friendliest voice. Don took one look at me, gulped slightly and started talking about how sorry he was that his adored wife couldn't be with him. It seemed that she was at home with the kids. All six of them. Now, if Don was married, odd that he never mentioned it during any of the times we had been out together. Something was funny. Then I realized what it was. I had put on my Satan guise without meaning to and Don had not recognized me. I would have to kid him about that later. In the meantime, I nuzzled up against him. Don, in panic, nuzzled up to the fat man on his other side. On the dais. Senator O'Keefe spent twenty-five minutes elaborating on the virtues of the man we were about to hear, finally concluding: "Ladies and gentlemen, the President of the United States!" He seemed older than when I had seen him last, but then so was I. A lot older. "These are the times that try men's souls," he would have said had it not already been said before. As it was, he had to settle for a second-best sentiment. I forget what it was, I was too busy thinking my own thoughts: "These may be perilous times, but didn't you get us into them? Our souls wouldn't be tried if you hadn't blundered. Just how much do you expect us to suffer for your mistakes?" His speaking technique had improved in the last four years. Now he glanced at his notes only every few sentences and spent the rest of the time looking out at the audience. Often he seemed to be looking at me. That was probably an illusion but I smiled anyway whenever I thought I had caught his eye. Then, the speech over, the party faithful shouted, stamped their feet and whirled noise-makers. The President consulted for a few minutes with some men and after that he began to walk along between the rows of chairs, shaking hands as he went with all the people reaching out toward him. "Here goes nothing," I thought, pushing my arm out between the crowd in the front row. Suddenly he was standing there, pressing my hand in both of his, and I was totally overwhelmed by the presidential presence. How could a man with such clear, honest, frank blue eyes have ordered the assassination of the President of Nicaragua? Impossible! It was all lies. And if he had led us a bit too close for comfort to the sians had backed down at the last minute all three times, so maybe he hadn't miscalculated after all. Of one thing I was sure. He was a real nice guy and he was doing the best job he could. A dark shape, like a pterodactyl, that had lived within me for the last four years departed then and fled cawing back over the abyss to the far side, the side of the trilobites, dinosaurs and college professors. On another far side I saw Jesus, meek and mild, trying to talk to my mother, who wouldn't have anything to do with Him because He looked like a hippy; Poor old Mom. How sad to spend one's whole life in the straitjacket of a narrow mind! And where was I, on this mental Grand Canyon rim? I thought you knew. I was on the third side. The side of the real world. The side the President of the United States was on. There was a quick, hollow noise, audible even over the roar of the crowd. There was also, I then realized, a folded piece of paper in my hand. Straightening it out, I read, "Go to the west elevator bank at ten tonight and take a car to the tenth floor. 'Sam' will meet you there and bring you the rest of the way." No signature. Of course not. After all, the guy was married. So. Uncle Sam wants me. And I left my diaphragm back at the dorm, I remember thinking. In the distance men were shouting. Someone screamed. All about me people were asking, "What is it? What's happened?" It was pandemonium. I looked around but all I could see were the belts of people who were standing on chairs for a better look. Then Napoleon was coming toward me, one hand in the front of his raincoat. Of course it wasn't really Napoleon; it was Bela Benjac. Funny I had never noticed the resemblance before. Bela saw me, stopped and stared. It must have been a real shock to him, seeing the mystic vision of his dreams there in flesh, blood and a purple-velveteen trenchcoat. Slowly Bela's hand emerged from his slicker. The gun he held was still smoking. He looked like he might start shooting everyone in sight. Beginning with me. I held out my hand and said, "Bela, give me the gun." Bela looked at the weapon then as though wondering what it was doing in his hand. He peered down the barrel. Was it a real gun? Experimentally, he pulled the trigger. Just then two men grabbed him from behind but I'm certain Bela fired first. Not that he meant to commit suicide. He didn't know what he was doing. Not ever. Not any more than I had known. How could I have been so silly and childish that I wanted to kill a man over a trivial slight? And now the President was being carried into an ambulance that had driven right into the room. He must be really hurt. Suddenly I had to talk to someone. My Satanic beauty felt as though it were turned off but I checked my compact to make sure. Then I looked around for Don. He was talking to several beefy-looking men. I came up behind him just in time to hear him say, "I'm sure the girl sitting next to me was his accomplice. She went out of her way to delay the President -- you know how he is about women -- and then when the assassin nearly got away in the crowd, she called him by name and said, 'Give me your gun.' She was going to hide it for him, you see. Gorgeous redhead, you can't miss her." One of the beefy men was looking over Don's shoulder at me. I could just hear him thinking, pretty, yes. But gorgeous? "What was she wearing?" the man asked. "A brown coat, suede or a suede-like material. Yes, I'm pretty sure it was suede. Look for a gorgeous redhead in a brown suede coat..." The beefy man was no longer looking at me. I eased my way back through the crowd as fast as I could without making myself conspicuous and took off my purple-velveteen trenchcoat, saying, "Hot in here, isn't it?" to the people around me. No one replied. As I listened to everyone talk about this terrible, tragic act and imagine all sorts of conspiracies behind it, with student rioters and Communists at the bottom, I realized that I would never be able to tell anyone what I knew. Not even my coven, not even Uncle Fred. If I asked what power, dark or otherwise, had welded a witch and a madman into a conspiracy to destroy a president who was leading his country into anarchy and war. Uncle Fred would say something silly, like "Anti-entropy." And Don would turn me in. Two hours later Senator O'Keefe claimed the microphone. He was so choked up he could hardly speak but he managed to say, "Ladies and gentlemen. The President is dead." "Nell! What are you doing here?" said Don in my ear. Absent-mindedly stroking the purple-velveteen trenchcoat folded over my arm with the lining turned out, I answered, "I only wish I knew."  in a new Ice Age? Not many years ago that would have been a silly question. There was considerable debate about what causes Ice Ages -- those periods when the glaciers flow out of the north to cover a great part of the temperature zones, solid sheets of ice creeping over Canada and most of northern Europe, with fingers reaching down as far as St. Louis, Missouri; sea level down by tens to hundreds of feet, torrential rains in the southern US and Mexico, rushing rivers where now there is desert -- but everyone agreed that however these periodic disasters were triggered, they did not come on fast. Our remote descendents might have to worry about the return of the ice, but surely we did not. The worst case would do no more than bring back the "Little Ice Age" of the I #th and #th Centuries, which obliterated the Norse settlements on Greenland and made Iceland a place of poverty. More probable might be a return to the frigid conditions of the #th Century, when cannon were transported on the ice in New York harbor, and thick ice formed on most of the streams in Northern Europe and the United States. Those we knew could happen, and relatively quickly; but not the great sheets of ice covering inhabitable lands; not the emergence of the land between Australia and New Zealand; not Britain under hundreds of feet of ice and snow. Those took place gradually. Well, now we know better. The last Ice Age, which peaked about # years ago, came on with uncommon swiftness. Within a hundred years -- possibly in considerably less time than that -- the snowblitz struck, and the world was changed. The Ice Ages could start next summer, for all we know. Worse -- we could be causing them.    A traditional concept in science fiction is planetary engineering: the terraforming of worlds, tailoring them to make them more hospitable to human colonization. It seems a pretty far-out idea, and that's all to the good: the real world is fast catching up with science fiction, so that much of what used to be science fiction turns out lately to be only engineering fiction. Alas, the real world has caught up again. Terraforming is no longer something for far-out stories. It's a matter of practical concern. I don't mean that in the sense of terraforming other planets -- although, as a previous column tember #) pointed out, we could, just possibly, begin the terraforming of Venus within our lifetimes. What I'm talking about is the terraforming of Terra. We're doing that now, like it or not -- and unlike the superscience heroes of our fiction, we don't have the remotest idea of what effect we're having. We are doing things to Mother Earth. On that we can all agree. What we're doing is unknown. It might be disastrous. It might be beneficial. We may have saved ourselves from a coming Ice Age -- and we may be well down the road toward triggering a new one. And no one knows. Example: in the January # Scientific American there's an excellent paper on carbon dioxide. As Dr. George Woodwell, (Director of Ecological Systems Studies at Woods Hole) points out, "human activities are clearly increasing the carbon dioxide content of the Earth's atmosphere." We are burning coal and oil, which have stored leasing the resulting CO # . We are also cutting back forests, which are Nature's primary way of taking carbon from the atmosphere and storing it up, eliminating it from the meteorological cycle. Woodwell asks whether enough carbon can be taken from the atmosphere to be stored in forests and oceans; enough, that is, to avert a major change in climate. The problem is, no one knows. There are very reputable climatologists who are convinced that fossil-fuel burning can't possibly have a real effect on climate. The argument runs thus: if we go on using fossil fuels at present rates of growth, then by the year # or so the effect of all the extra CO # won't be very large, no more than a degree centigrade or so at most, The slight rise in temperature will bring about increased evaporation from the oceans, thus increasing cloud cover; the clouds will reflect back sunlight that would have been absorbed, causing a cooling trend; this will reduce the Earth's temperature. There is, therefore, a negative feedback effect here, damping out the results of the increased CO # . Of course if things went on a very long time the cloud cover might not be able to compensate -- but by the year # or so we will have run out of much of our fossil fuel, so the process will inevitably stop itself before any major damage has taken place. However, Woodwell's article gives us something else to worry about: deforestation. It turns out that the major part of the CO # cycle is carried on through forest belts (not the oceans as we were not long ago told) and the forests, particularly the tropical rainforests, are being cut back and destroyed at an ever-increasing rate. Furthermore, Woodwell says, forest management techniques do not compensate. In the first place, the rain forests are difficult if not impossible to replace; the land underneath is quickly leached out by the driving rain, and the result is a near-sterile hardpack. Secondly, although modern agriculture and forest management do in fact increase the yields of land over what would have grown in "natural" conditions, this is not the same as increased carbon storage; agricultural and managed-forest products are cycled very quickly. The paper produced from Canadian trees is oxidized within months to years, not stored as an ever-deeper pile of humus. Thus we certainly have an increase of CO # in the atmosphere, and the mechanisms for getting rid of it are being progressively eliminated. Should we do something about that? At this point the discussion gets tricky. There is a school of thought which says, with horror, "of course we must do something, and what we must do is stop it; and they way we must stop is to halt industrial growth. The Earth is fragile, and we dare not change it one whit. Turn back, O man, forsake thy foolish ways, while yet there is time." Despite its emotional appeal, this may not be the most intelligent approach to the problem. Perhaps we should instead ask a few questions; surely it does no harm to take a few minutes off for thought. The first question is obvious; how much? It is the natural question of the scientist and engineer, although for some reason I don't understand, rnost people who call themselves "ecologists" seldom think in quantitative terms, and are generally bored by mathematics. (As an aside, when I studied ecology many years ago the professor sent everyone off to take courses in differential equations, on the theory that ecology deals with how one rate of change affects another, and the language with which one studies such changes is calculus; this seems to be a decidedly unpopular view among the ecologists who correspond with me.) The amount of CO # in the atmosphere has risen steadily from the time we first began to measure it. At present there are about # parts #. This is a rise of just about one ppm per year, or, in percentages, about three tenths of a percent a year, which may not seem like much. However, this rate means a doubling time of # years, and few doubt that doubling the CO # in the atmosphere will have a major effect on climate. Of course it probably won't go that far; we don't have enough fossil fuels; or do we? There is, as I reported in the last column, an enormous reserve of frozen methane, and another of methane in geopressurized zones; the quantities approach the known coal reserves of the world, and neither frozen methane nor geopressure zones have been systematically prospected; there may be a very great deal. Methane is not carbon-rich, and produces when burned two atoms of water for each atom of CO#, but even so there is quite enough to pump out a lot of CO# -- and this in addition to the traditional fossil fuels such as coal and oil. (Another aside: if the frozen methane and geopressure zone gasses are developed quickly, the result will be that coal and oil become far too valuable merely to set a match to; thus even with rising energy use fueled exclusively on fossil fuels the net result would be a decrease in the CO# production as the carbon-rich oil and coal are preserved for other uses. However, let's ignore that effect, since we don't know when we'll have practical methane from our "exotic" sources.) Assume, then, that the trend continues; CO# levels rise. What will happen? The first thought is "hothouse". Although conventional greenhouses including the one in my backyard don't work this way, the "greenhouse effect" is simple enough. Heat comes in from the Sun. The radiant energy goes through the atmosphere and warms the ground. The ground in turn heats the air. However, much of the heat in the ground is re-radiated back into space, and an equilibrium temperature is established. CO#, though, is opaque to some of that re-radiated heat. Thus, instead of going back to space, the heat stays with us. The air is warmed, and a new and higher equilibrium temperature is established. If the temperature rises sufficiently to affect living systems -- trees, plants, ocean plankton -- then there is less CO# removed by photosynthesis. Whenever more CO# is released -- volcanoes, forest fires, blast furnaces, electric generators, automobiles, whatever -- it tends to stay. Thus the CO# level rises, absorbing more heat, bringing about a new and higher equilibrium temperature. Eventually there is a runaway spiral that ends when the Earth looks like Venus: a dead cloudwrapped ball with surface temperatures at or above the boiling point of water. That's hardly a pleasant prospect, and surely something to bo avoided. However: you can make just as good a case for saying that increased levels of CO# will trigger a new Ice Age. It works this way: CO# brings about higher temperatures, but this causes more water to evaporate. Thus there is more rainfall. So far no difference from before. However: much of that rainfall will come down in the Arctic as snow. With greater snowfall there's higher reflectivity on the ground. All that white snow reflects back more sunlight. The Arctic regions get colder. More water vapor comes across, more falls as snow, and the snow areas. The ice caps grow, glaciers form, and soon you have a runaway spiral that ends with much of the Northern Hemisphere covered with ice. At this point the intelligent layman is entitled to a hefty objecwhat is needed to avert disaster -- but what disaster? There's a very great difference between Pasteurized plant a la Venus, and the coming of the Fimbulwinter and the return of the ice! Aren't we entitled to know what doom we face? We may be entitled, but no one knows. There is no universally accepted theory of what causes Ice Ages. To make it worse, there isn't even a universal theory of what effects man's activities have on the climate. We may be warming the Earth. We may be cooling it. We may be keeping it constant. And while we're at it, we don't even know what Nature has in mind for us -- after all, the Ice Ages came before man was in the picture, and there are perfectly reputable theorists who believe that we're due for another, and quickly. If they're right, perhaps we had better burn more fossil fuels -- and also get busy on planetary engineering on a vast scale. We don't need Fimbulwinter. (Fimbulwinter is a Norse concept of doom; the winter that never ends. Mythologists used to believe it was a legend generated by observations of the cycle of days. People of the far north are very aware that in winter the days get shorter and shorter, and those very far north have noonday midnight, as well as midnight Sun. Now, though, a few mythographers wonder if the old Norse legends of war between gods and frost giants do not come from memories of the days when the ice was truly present.) Well -- although we don't know what causes Ice Ages, we do have theories. One of the first comes from that amazing man Benjamin Franklin, who observed that volcanic dust affected sunsets, and theorized that increases in dust levels could affect the reflectivity of Earth; this would lower temperatures, and might conceivably bring about Ice Ages through a positive feedback system. (He didn't use the modern term "positive feedback", of course, but he did describe the progressivespiral effect of increased snowfall making the ground brighter and thus reflecting even more sunlight, etc.) Franklin's theory seemed to be confirmed in #. In # a volcano named Tamboura blew off with about as much force as Krakatoa would fifty years later. the year, and # goes down in history as "the year without a summer"; growing seasons were drastically shortened, there was heavy grey cloud over Europe all spring, and much increase in rainfall. Incidentally, Tamboura may be thought of as the "father" of Frankenstein. As Nigel Calder says in The Weather Machine (excellent book), "it was the atrociously wet summer in Switzerland in # that provoked Lord Byron to suggest that Mary Shelley should write a story. Her gloomy thoughts matched the weather." The volcano theory has little support nowaday. Ice Ages are a bit too regular to ascribe to something as random as that. Present view is that volcanic dust can have a temporary effect, but is not a majoi cause of glaciation. Indeed, the modern view runs just the opposite; although a few theorists postulate that Ice Ages come from some kind of cooling event, most believe that what triggers the glaciers is an increase in temperature. Something has to water to the polar regions; that takes energy and lots of it, so how can subtracting energy from the weather system accomplish it? Of course, one of man's effects is similar to volcanic activity: all that tons of smoke particles to the atmosphere, and few doubt that the effect of that is to increase reflectivity (planetary reflectivity is called albedo by astronomers) of Earth, and thus to cool things down. Since the other effect of burning fossil fuels is to add CO # and thus warm things up, it can be -- and by some with a right to an opinion is -- argued that the net effect of man's activity has been about nil; the particles cancel out the CO # . But don't we know? Surely we can tell whether man's activities are raising or lowering the Earth's temperature! Nope. From #, when systematic observations began, to present, the variations in "average Earth temperature" have swungfrom down about #C to up about #C. During the last century, when the "Little Ice Age" ended, things stayed reasonably constant; from # to # there was a sharp rise, from# toI#C; since # there has been a fairly sharp downYou've redd about tbe Future, now read about the people working to make it happen. We've combined several exciting newsletters into a monthly package covering the three frontiers with the most longrange significance to the evolution of the human race: space-mi grat i on (for obvious reasons), life-extension sciand political freedom movements (without which the first two might not happen). Each subscription to Claustrophobia includes: L-# News (newsletter of the space colonizers), The Foundation Report (space utiiization consultants). Long Life Kagazine (cryonics and I i fe-extens i on breakthroughs) , New Libertarian (news, philosophy, reviews), Ind i v i dual Liberty (freedom movement news) and News Watch (our own short summaries of related news items from other newsletters and science journals). Purchased separately these would cost #year, but sold as a package they're S#ycar or # for a three month trial. We also offer a discount if you're already receiving any of these. Additional information on request. SW #feth Or., Portland, Ok #I ward trend to the present condition. If one calculates the maximum effect of human activity -- warming through CO # release, cooling from smoke particles in the air -- neither is great enough to account for what has been observed. The Earth got hotter during this century than CO # (ignoring smoke particles entirely) could have made it; at the turn of the century it was colder than smoke particles (ignoring CO # entirely) could have brought about. Man's activities have an effect, but it clearly isn't enough to produce what Nature is doing to us; in fact, man's activities are lost in the noise. And that's assuming that the measurements are accurate. Consider the difficulty: what do we mean by an average temperature? Seasonal variations swing by # C and more; and we are looking for trends measured in the tenths of a degree. Clearly we can have a very large effect simply by changing the way we calculate the "average." Yet -- small changes can be important. We study temperatures of the past through a number of techniques: pollen residues found in ocean cores; tree rings; historical records; anything that will give a clue. From these emerges a picture of the climate of the past. About # years ago there was a cool pjeriod, which was followed by a # year warming trend. That lasted until # BC (a significant date, as we'll see in a moment) when temperatures fell again. They stayed low until # BC, and began to rise, until in # AD there began a "warm snap" that carried the Norse to Iceland and Greenland. This lasted until # AD, peaking in #. Then began the "Little Ice Age" mentioned before, which froze out the Greenland colonies, created the stories of ice skating on the canals of Holland, and brought about generally severe winters. In # began the warming trend that took us to #. Some of those dates are significant. The so-called First Dark Age, the period in which writing was lost and European civilization fell from a high culture to a low level indeed, began in # BC or so; Rhys Carpenter ascribes the fall of the Bronze Age to climate, and he has considerable evidence. We know of the effects of the "Little Ice Age": lowered harvests, famines, generally bad conditions although its effects on cultural history aren't obvious. The point is that during that entire # year span, a time in which whole areas became inhabitable or uninhabitable, in which deserts formed in what had been the breadbasket of the Roman Empire -- in all that time, the total range of temperature differences was no more than # C. And we have in the last hundred years noted variations of ten percent of that. Little things can be important. Now to return to our speculation: what causes the variations in temperature? Sunspots? There's certainly plenty of evidence that sunspots are significant. Indeed, there's even a theory that the sunspot cycle can trigger earthquakes and volcanoes: the solar wind has a direct effect on the atmosphere, and this is large enough to cause a glitch in the Earth's rotation rate; and that could certainly trigger off faults. (There is serious speculation that when the planets all line up they'll cause sunspot activity which will trigger the San Andreas, and California will slide off into the sea. I don't believe in it, but I am buying earthquake insurance. Can't be too careful.) And after all, we understand sunspots. They come in regular waves, nice cycles -- Or do they? It appears they do not. A search of historical records indicates long periods of solar quiescence, corresponding with long periods of drought and other climatic effects. After all, sunspots can be observed with a pinhole, and have been known since ancient times; and although we have trained ourselves to think of them as a regular cyclic phenomenon, that turns out not always to have been true. Sigh. Will nothing hold still? Don't we know anything? Well, we do know a few things. Oddly enough, we do have some theories on what man can do to Earth's climate. For example, Soviet studies of polar ice are revealing: if all the Arctic ice melted, the effect would be to raise the northern temperatures by more than #" C, which is interesting, because that is to raise them above the level for the ice to form. The Earth, it seems, can live very well without her northern icecap. Of couse there would also be a dramatic rise in sea level, and that wouldn't be very good for the inhabitants of New York and Los Angeles and other coastal cities. On the other end, we can calculate very well what would happen were the Earth covered entirely with ice and snow, and with the clouds all gone. The result would be very much lower temperatures (average about #" C less than present) and the ice would never melt. The Earth, it seems, could get along very well (although we would not) as a great snowball. However: both those extremes are not only unlikely, but unstable. Very small variations in the solar output would upset either -- and the Sun is now known to be a variable star. That brings us to the point of this column.    I was recently asked to prepare a paper on mass hydraulic projects now on the drawing board. These American Water and Power Alliance) proposal which would bring water (and that is a lot of water), from Alaska and the Yukon down into the southern parts of Canada, the United States, and Mexico. Certainly the water is needed: civilization runs on water. There's plenty of it in this world, but it is not conveniently located. As I write this, California is still under drought conditions while Oregon has floods. Since it takes, about # liters of water per citizen per day to run a modem industrial civilization; # metric tons of water to produce a single ton of rice; # tons of water for each ton of cotton fibre harvested; it would be no bad thing if we could increase the water supply. ject might seem, it's small potatoes compared to Soviet plans. Already the Volga-Don Canal has affected the level of the Caspian Sea, but not enough: that largest fresh-water lake in the world is drying up. So, plan the Soviets, it could be filled again, by diverting north-flowing streams such as the Pechora from the Arctic regions down into the south-flowing river system. There's even a Soviet plan to dam up the Yenesei and create a vast new inland sea in Siberia; this would have the effect of moderating Siberian winters. It might also affect the Arctic Sea enough to melt the icecap -- one reason Soviet climatologists are interested in the effects of that rather drastic move. I was requested to examine the schemes for possible environmental effects. The engineering feasibilities are not in question; we can accomready at work on the Pechora scheme, and the Yenesei plan is not beyond their capabilities. But because something can be done does not mean it should be done, and despite canards from "environmentalists" few engineers believe otherwise. But comes now the hitch; we just do not know what the effects of such vast projects would be. We can make guesses, we can do calculations, we can speculate; we can perform studies; but in the last analysis our theory isn't good enough. Not yet. So what should we do?. (Not that my opinion is all that important, except to me; but the question intrigues me.) There are two possible answers. Understand; the economic benefits Mexico are not much in doubt; nor are the benefits of the Soviet Pechora projects to refill the Caspian and flush out the Sea of Azov. Understand also; there are great positive "environmental" benefits to be reaped. The Caspian put back to its "natural" state; the Sea of Azov cleaned up; the Great Lakes flushed out. Lake Erie returned to what it was in the days of the American Revolution; these are all fall-out benefits that would certainly result. In addition, the dustbowl areas of the US and Soviet Union would receive enough water to bring back soil stability. Streams in both the western and eastern US would run cleaner. In other words, there's a lot going for the projects. But we don't know what they will do. They might cause Ice Ages, or alternatively, heat things up (although that's unlikely). It occurred to me that these water projects are not greatly different from energy policies. Burning fossil fuels has an effect on the climate, but we don't know what it is. If we develop fusion, that will have an effect. If we put up solar power satellites, they'll have another effect. It's a modern truism, a trite phrase that the ecologists use, that "everything affects everything else" but its triteness doesn't make it less true. So; what shall we do? Take the approach that because we don't know what effects we'll have, we should no nothing; try to minimize man's impact on the planet, even at the cost of eschewing the undoubted benefits from our hydraulic projects (or from developing new energy sources); or go ahead? At first blush -- and it is probably due to the temper of the times that even I am affected this way -- the choice seems clear. Best not meddle. The forces unleashed are just too big for us. The possible disasters outweigh any possible benefits. But that's at first look. There's another way to see the question. It requires asking another question; what has Nature done? And the answer to that is "Plenty!" Over the past #,(X)# years we've had pretty wild swings of climate -- and those are trivial compared to others we know of. Nature has taken this planet from near-universal tropic to the vast glaciers of the Ice Ages. That needn't have concerned us back when we thought none of those extremes came on quickly; but now we know better. If we do nothing at all we have not insured against a new snowblitz. Next winter could be the Fimbulwinter for all we know. Right now this planet is pretty well designed for us -- but it need not stay that way, and in fact our historical inquiries (conducted through pollens found in ocean cores, examination of tree rings, radiocarbon dating, etc.) convince us that it's not likely to. Over the long haul things have got to change for the worse, and that haul may not be so very long. Which leads to the other conclusion about planetary engineering: why not? Nature did not design this Earth for us, and she is perfectly capable of changing things so that we can't live here. We, on the other hand, have ways of modifying climate. We really do have the capability to reengineer this planet. It's a frightening capability -- but it's also very unlikely that any manmade accident will be large compared to what Nature is capable of all by herself. There's another difference between us and Nature. What we do is at least partly under control. Sure; the High Aswan dam has messed up the ecology of the eastern Mediterranean (and US .engineers in fact told the Egyptians it would, which is why we wouldn't build it for them, and why they went to the Russians for help); but the High Aswan is not eternal, and in fact has had a pretty small effect compared to some natural events of that region. It wasn't all that long ago that the Mediterranean was a dry desert... The High Aswan could, if need be, be removed. ways and dams could, if need be, be taken out. The Pechora could, if necessary, be allowed to flow undisturbed northwards. The Caspian could, if need be, be allowed to empty itself again. And so forth. Agreed: once such vast investments have been made, the decision to undo them (probably undo them in part; not all of the effects would be detrimental) and thus forgo their benefits would not be easy to make. Politically and economically they would be the toughest decisions in history; but they would be possible decisions. Now tell me how to undo the effects of a long period of quiet Sun? Or of vastly increased sunspots? Or of any of a number of other mysterious changes Nature can make, arbitrarily and capriciously, in our environment -- changes which we know (not merely wonder about as we wonder about the effects of sequences? Do we trust man or Nature? A few years ago that was an easy question to answer. Nature loves us. This is our planet, designed for our use. We can't believe that any more. Hadn't we better learn something about planetary engineering? We may need to terraform Terra; and we may need to do it sooner than we think.  The she ' pan had her plans for the mri. But what were they? The mri. a species that survives by hiring out its warrior-caste as mercenaries, has served the regul merchants against humankind-in a war now lost. Thirteen mri presently survive on the mri homeworld. Kesrith; a few hundred more are on ships scattered throughout known space. Those on Kesrith are the old and the infirm, save for Niun and his sister Melein. Niun . last son born to his dying species, has trained for all his young life to fight humans; but he is held onworld at the side of the aged she' pan (queenimother) Intel, a battle-scarred and tired ruler addicted to drugs and capricious in her exercise of power. She dismissed Niun' s cousin Medai to the war, in honor, aboard the regul high-command ship, rejecting Niun's plea to go. She took Melein out of her chosen caste, the Kel (warriors), and put her among the scholarly sen-caste. She permits nothing to be done while the new regul governor, bai Hulagh, evacuates regul from Kesrith and prepares to hand Kesrith over to human occupation as part of the negotiated settlement of the war. Niun is horrified and angry at what he sees happening, regul leaving Kesrith and mri remaining onworld-but there is no way for a warrior to argue with the she'pan, even thougn she be mad and dooming the entire species to needless extinction. In regul-maintained security, there are others now on Kesrith: Two human observers, Stavros and Duncan, have come in advance of the human occupation forcesStavros as governor-to-be and chief negotiator, expert in alien affairs; and Duncan as his assistant, in reality a specialist in alien-terrain warfare. But the regul have managed to whisk them from Hulagh' s ship to Kesrithi headquarters under such efficient security that they have never really seen Kesrith itself... and Stavros chooses patience under these conditions, an attitude that the young officer Duncan does not find reasonable. Humans will be coming in very soon; ship after regul ship is going out, ostensibly in a regul evacuation of personnel. And Hulagh has meanwhile delivered to the mri of Kesrith the dead body of his own attendant mercenary-suicide, say the regul, who are constitutionally incapable either of forgetting a fact or of lying-a death occasioned by the mercenary' s despair over the end of the war. The young mercenary in question was Medai, Niun's cousin; and as Niun sits the lonely deathwatch in the darkened Shrine of his people, there arrives a great dus, one of the Kesrithi beasts that have always accompanied the mri to war: Each beast chooses a single mri warrior for life. This one is scarred, halfstarved, and in miuk, the madness that comes on a dus under extreme stress. Niun suspects that the beast is Medai's, escaped from the regul ship... and its evidently prolonged abuse suggests something sinister about Medai's supposed suicide. No mri could abuse a dus, particularly his own; the relationship is too intimate. Yet regul cannot lie. Perplexed. Niun attempts to win over the suffering beast; it rejects him -- a rejection he concludes is judgment on himself, an unfledged warrior, far less a man than he whom this beast has served before. It sits dying at their door, and Niun goes into the desert to bury his cousin and rival. But he learns then from his elders that Medai was considered and rejected for Intel's personal service. Niun suddenly perceives that there are many things he has not understood... and now he sees. He has been reserved by the she' pan for a special reason; Intel's actions seem now frighteningly purposeful from the beginning. It is the death of his species he foresees, and himself the she' pan's last warrior. Meanwhile the violent nature of Kesrith strikes its own blow; A storm comes down on the regul capital, and in the resulting chaos Stavros suffers a paralyzing stroke-by no means a distressing condition to regul who, in adulthood, normally lose mobility and become confined to prosthetic sleds. Stavros can function by adaptation to a such regul device, but he is more helpless than a regul under such circumstances. Duncan becomes Stavros' eyes and ears in the regul headquarters, and Duncan has always disagreed with Stavros' acquiescence in their confinement. Now, with Stavros ill, he finds himself having to deal with a species that reveres elders but ient youngling -- which is his status in regul estimation. Nor is Hulagh himself untouched by catastrophe. The storm has crippled the port and damaged his ship. It is impossible for him to continue the systematic plunder of Kesrith, for Hulagh was doing just that, enriching himself and engineering a coup that would have disgraced the human envoys and saved regul honor, robbing the humans of the wealth they had gained in the treatyNow it is a question of even being able to evacuate regul personnel in time, for the human forces will come within a very few days. Then Hulagh learns that a mri warship is incoming, and in panic he pays an unprecedented call on the mri she' pan, trying to trick the Kesrithi mri into boarding his ship. Intel refuses and he departs in frustration, knowing that he cannot control the mri without she' pan Intel in his hpnds. A new report reaches him; The incoming mri ship contains not the usual handful, but hundreds of mri, perhaps the remainder of the species. Kesrith is their chosen homeworld, and they are coming in to join Intel. With this the specter of all-out war is before Hulagh-a mri-human confrontation that will undo the peace and destroy them all; regul cannot fight; and they can no longer restrain the events that are proceeding about them. The mri will be unleashed in a war of their own choosing, with their former employers caught in the middle. The rain came, a gentle enemy, against the walls of the edun. The winds rushed down, but the mountain barrier and the high rocks broke their force and sent them instead skirling down slopes toward the regul town and port. No strong wind had ever touched the edun, not in two thousand years. It was comfortable on such a night to take common-meal, all castes together in the she'pan's tower. All evening long there had been a curious sensitivity in the air, a sense of violent pleasure, of satisfaction as strong as the storm winds. The dusei, mood-sensitive, had grown so restive that they had been turned out of the edun altogether, to roam where they pleased this night. They disappeared into the dark, all but the miuk'ko at the gate, that found no discomfort at all in the world's distempers. And the spirits of the kel'ein were high. Old eyes glittered. There was no mention of the ship that was coming, but it was at the center of everything. Niun, likewise among the keTein, felt the surge of hope at the arrival of Ahanal. Of a sudden, dizzying views opened before his feet. Others. Brothers, Rivals. Challenge, and hope of living. And himself, even unfledged, even without experience in war, hitherto no person of consequence; but this was homeworld, and he of homeworld's Kel; and he was, above all, the she'pan's kel'en. It was a heady, unaccustomed feeling, that of being no longer the least but one among the first. "We have been in contact with a mri ship," was all the word the she'pan had given them that morning before the arrival of the regul bai; and that, outside its name, was all that they knew. The Lady Mother had gathered them together in the dawning and spoken to them quietly and soberly, and it was an effort for her, for she lay insensible so much of the time. But for a moment, a brief moment, there had been an Intel Niun had never before seen: It had awed him, that softvoiced, clear-headed stranger who spoke knowledgeably about lanes and routings around Kesrith that were little-monitored by regul. In riddles she spoke at times, but not then. "Soon," she had said. "Very soon. Keep your eyes on the regul, kel'ein." And quickly then, more quickly than they had anticipated, the regul bai had come, making them offers. The regul were concerned. They were presented with something that had never happened before, and they were alarmed and confused. "Intel," said Eddan, her eldest Husband, when dinner was done and Niun had returned from carrying the utensils to the scullery -- that and the storerooms being the only parts of the Kath-tower that remained open. "Intel, may the Kel ask permission to ask a question?" Niun settled among the kel'ein quickly, anxious and at once grateful that Eddan had waited until his return; and he looked at Intel's face, seeking some hope that she would not deny them. She frowned. "Is the Kel going to ask about the ship?" "Yes," said Eddan, "or anything else worth the knowing." The she'pan unfolded her hands, permission given. "When it comes," asked Eddan, "do we go or do we stay?" "Kel'ein, I will tell you this: that I have seen that Kesrith's use is near its end. Go, yes; and I will tell you something more: that I owe the regul bai one kel'en, but no more. And I do much doubt that he will come back to collect that promise of me." Old Liran, veilless as they all were veilless in the intimacy of the common-meal, grinned and made a move of his scarred hand. "Well, she'pan. Little Mother, if he does come back, send me. I would like to see whether Nurag is all it is claimed to be; and I would be of scant use in the building of another edun. This one, all cracks as it is, is home; and if I am not to stay with this one, why, I might as well take service again." "Would a service among the People not do as well, Liran?" "Yes, Little Mother, well enough," Liran answered, and his old eyes flickered with interest. He darted a glance at Eddan, an appeal: Ask questions, eldest. The whole Kel sat utterly still. But the she'pan had turned their question aside. Eddan did not ask again. "Sathell," said Intel. "She'pan?" "Cite for the Kel the terms of the treaty that binds us to the service of regul." Sathell bowed his head and lifted it again. "The words of the treaty between doch Holn and mri are the treaty that keeps us in service to the regul. The pertinent area: So long as regul and mri alone occupy the homeworld, whereon the edun of the People rests... or until regul depart the homeworld, whereon the edun of the People rests... This long we are bound to accept service with regul when called upon. And I hold, she'pan, that in spirit, if not in letter, regul have already failed in the terms of that treaty." "Surely," said the she'pan, "we are not far from that point. We contracted with doch Holn. Doch Holn might have known how to deal with us, but this bai Hulagh is apparently of Nurag itself, and I do not think he knows the People. He erred seriously when he did not take urgent care to see to our evacuation long before now." "Holn knew better," said Sathell. "But Holn neglected to pass on to her successor all that she might have told him. The old bai Solgah kept her silence. Neither do regul tend to consult written records. The regulkind do not make good fighters, but they are, in their own way, very clever at revenge." And Intel smiled, a tired smile that held a certain satisfaction. "May the Kel," asked Eddan, "ask permission to ask a question?" "Ask." "Do you think the Holn deliberately excluded us from the assets she turned over to this bai Hulagh?" "I believe the Holn will consider this a stroke of revenge, a salve to their pride, yes. Bai Hulagh has lost the mri. In such manner regul fight against regul. What is that to us? But I am sure of this," she said in a hard tone, "that Medai was the last of my children to leave on a regul ship, the last of my children to die for regul causes. And hereafter, hereafter, kel'ein, do not plan that mri should fight mri again. No. We do not fight." There was palpable dismay in the whole Kel. "May the Kel ask -- ?" Eddan began, unshakably formal. "No," she said. "The Kel may not ask. But I will tell you what is good for you to know. The People .are dangerously declined in numbers. Time was when such fightings served the People; but no longer, no longer, kel'ein. I will tell you a thing you did not ask. The ship Ahatu bears what remains of all the People, and we are the rest. There are no more." There was cold in the room, and no one moved. Niun locked his arms tightly about his knees, trying to absorb personally what the Mother had said, hoping that it was allegory, as she often spoke in riddles. But there was no way to believe it a figure of speech. "At Elag," said Intel in a thin, hard voice, "while regul evacuated their own kind, they threw the kel'ein that served them against humans again and again and again, and summoned the kel'ein of Mlassul and Seleth edunei, and lost them as well. But this mattered little to regul, to this new bai, Hulagh, to this new master sent out from Nurag." There was a sudden sound, an impact of fist on flesh; and Eddan, who did not swear, swore. "She'pan," he said then. "May the Kel ask -- " "There is nothing more to ask, Eddan," said Intel. "That is the thing that happened, the thing that cost ten thousand mri lives, and also ships -- ships of which I do not know the tally. Many, many of the ships were regul, without regul personnel aboard because the regul feared to stay. They killed ten thousand mri. And I curse the she'panei who lent their children to such as that. ' ' A fine sweat beaded Intel's face, and pallor underlay her skin. The sound of her breathing was audible, a hoarseness, above the sound of the rain outside. Never had the gentle Mother cursed anyone, and now the enormity of cursing other she'panei chilled the heart; neither was there repentance on her face. Niun drew his breaths carefully, sucking in air as if he drew it off the noon-heated sands. His muscles began to tremble and he clenched his hands the harder lest someone notice it, if anyone could notice anything but his own heartbeat in that terrible silence. "Little Mother," Sathell pleaded. "Enough. Enough." "The Kel," she said, "finds it necessary to ask questions. It is due an answer." And she paused for a moment, drawing great breaths as though she intended next something very necessary, something urgent. "Kel'ein," she said, "chant me the Shon'Jir. " There was a stirring among the kel'ein, mounting panic and dismay. She is dying was Niun's first thought, and O Gods, what an ill omen of things! And he could not say the words she asked of them. "Are you children," she asked of her Husbands, "to believe any longer in luck, either good or bad? Chant me the passing-ritual." They looked at Eddan, who inclined his head in a gesture of surrender and began, softly. Niun joined them, uncertain in this insanity in which they were bidden join. From Dark beginning To Dark at ending. Between them a Sun, But after comes Dark, And in that Dark One ending. From Dark to Dark Is one voyage. From Dark to Dark Is our voyage. And after the Dark, O brothers, O sisters. Come we home. Intel listened with her eyes closed and afterward there was a long silence; then her lids lifted, and she looked on all of them as from a far place. "I give you," she said, "a knowledge which kel'ein knew long ago, but which passed from the Kel-lore. Remember it again. I make it lawful. Kesrith is only a between, and Arain only one of many suns, and we are near an ending. In the People's history, kel'ein, are many such Darks; and the regul have afforded us only the latest of our many homes. For this reason we call it Shon'jir, and in the low language, the passing-ritual. For this reason we say it at the beginning of each life of the People and at each life's ending; and at the beginning of each era and at its ending. Until another she'pan shall bid your children's children, Niun, forget what I have told you. Only the Kel may remember." "Mother," he said, raising a hand to her in entreaty, "Mother, is it the moving of homeworld you mean?" Too long she had been mother to him, and he realized after he had spoken his question that she was due more courtesy; he sat with his heart pounding, waiting to hear her coldly rebuff him by asking Eddan if the Kel had a question to pose. But she neither frowned nor refused his question. "Niun, I give you more truth to ponder. The regul call themselves old; but the People are older. The two thousand years of which you know are only an interlude. We are nomads. I say that the Kel shall pot fight; but the Kel has other purposes. Last of my sons, the Kel of the Darks is a different Kel than the Kel of the Between. Last of my daughters, assuming the she'panate of the Darks is a duty I do not envy you." Upon an instant the whole Kel was tom, each one of them, into a fearful, astonished attention. The succession was passed, not in fact, but in intent; and Niun looked at his onetime brothers and saw their dismay; and he looked at Melein and saw her pale and shaken. She veiled herself and turned away from them; and of a sudden he felt himself utterly alone, even there, amid the Kel. He bowed his head and stayed so while the voice of Eddan, subdued, begged leave to question, which request the she'pan refused. "The Sen asks," said Sathell's voice then, and by that a question was posed that could not be refused. "She'pan, we cannot make these plans without consulting together." "Is that a question, sen?" the she'pan asked dryly, and in the shock of that collision of wills, there was silence. Niun looked at them, from one to the other, appalled that those who ruled his life did not agree. "It is a question," said Sathell. The she'pan bit at her lip and nodded. "Yet," she said, "we have made these plans without consulting. I did not consult when I made sure that Ahanal was reserved from the madness at Elag. I did not consult when I maintained our base on Kesrith against the urging of some to leave. I have made these plans without consulting, and I have left the People no other choice." "To the death of our Kath and most of our Kel, when we might have had Lushain for homeworld instead, where there is water and gentle elimate, where we might have had a rich world, she'pan." "That old quarrel," she said in a still voice. "But I had my way, Sathell, because the she'pan, not the sen'anth, leads the People. Remember it." "The Sen asks," said Sathell in a trembling voice, "why. Why must it have been Kesrith?" "Is your knowledge adequate? Do you know the last Mysteries, sen'anth?" "No," Sathell acknowledged, an answer wrung from him. "Kesrith was the best choice." "I do not believe it." "I said at the time," said Intel softly, "that I decided as I saw fit. That is still true. I do not require your belief." "This I know," said Sathell. "Kesrith is hard. It kills the weak. It has performed its function." "This forge of the People, as you called it, has performed its function too well. We are too few. And Elag has left us with nothing." "Elag has left us with a remnant like the remnant of Kesrith," said Intel. "With what has been through fire." "A handful." "We have given the People," she said, "a place to stand, and stand we shall until humans stand on Kesrith. And then... the Dark. After that -- a decision that will belong to others than you and me, Sathell." There was silence. Sathell rose suddenly and caught at the wall for support, his weakness betraying him. "To others then," he said, "let it pass now." And he walked out. His footsteps descended the tower. Eddan bowed himself, went to Intel and took her hand. "Little Mother," he said gently, "the Kel approves you." "The Kel knows little," she said, "even now." "The Kel knows the she 'pan," he said, a faint voice. And then he looked about at the others, seeking Melein last of all. "Sen Melein, make the cup for her." "I will not drink it tonight, Eddan," Intel said. But Eddan's look said otherwise, and Melein nodded, silent conspiracy against Intel's will, and rose and poured water and komal into a cup, preparing the draught that would give Intel ease. "Go," said Eddan to the Kel. "Niun will stay," said Intel, and Niun, who had risen with the others, stopped. Downstairs the main door opened and closed, a hollow crash. "Gods," Pasev breathed and cast a look at Intel. "He is leaving the edun." "Let him go," said Intel. "She'pan," said Melein's voice, a clear note of anguish. "He cannot stay the night out there in the weather." "I will go after him," said Debas. "No," said the she'pan. "Let him go." And after a moment it was clear that there was no changing her mind. There was nothing to be done. Melein settled at Intel's side, still veiled, her eyes averted. "The Kel is dismissed," said Intel, "except Niun. Sleep well, kel'ein." But Eddan did not wish to be dismissed. He stayed last of all, though Intel gestured him away. "Go," she said. "There is nothing more I can tell you tonight, Eddan. In the morning set one of the kel'ein to watch the port from the high rocks. Sleep now. This storm will keep the regul inactive, but tomorrow is another matter." "No," said Eddan. "I am going after my brother. ' ' "Without my blessing." "All the same," said Eddan, and he turned to go. "Eddan," she said. He looked back at her. "We are getting too few," he said, "to make many journeys to Sil'athen. Sathell ren. Neither would I. Now we will not leave Kesrith. We will walk toward Sil'athen, he and I. Together we will be content." "I give my blessing," she said after a moment. "Thank you," he said, "she'pan." "she'pan." And that was all. Eddan left; and Niun stared after him into the dark of the hall, trembling in every muscle. They were as dead, Eddan and Sathell. They had chosen: Sathell, after the fashion of his kind, to take the long walk; and Eddan, untypical for his caste, to go with him. And Niun had seen Eddan's face, and there was no heaviness in it. He heard the kel'anth's steps going down the spiral, a quick and easy stride, and the door closed behind him too; and thus it was certain that the edun was now less by two lives, and they had been indeed great lives. "Sit by me," Intel bade them. "She'pan," said Melein in a thin, strained voice, "I have made your cup. Please drink it." She offered it, and the tray shook in her hands. Intel took the cup from her and drank and returned it, leaning back as Niun settled, kneeling, on her left hand, and Melein on her right. So they had spent many of the nights since Medai's death, for Intel's sleep was not easy and she would not sleep without another in the room. This night Niun envied her the draught of komai, and he would not look at her as she waited for the draught to have effect but instead bowed his head and stared at his hands in his lap, shaken and shattered to his innermost heart. Eddan. Eddan and Sathell, that had been a part of all his life. He wept, nakedfaced, and the tears splashed onto his hands, and he was ashamed to lift a hand to wipe them away, for the Kel did not weep. "Sathell is very ill," said Intel softly, "and he knows well what he does. Do not think that we parted hatefully. Melein knows. Eddan knows. Sathell was a good man. Our old, old quarrel...he never agreed with me, and yet for fortythree years he has given me his good offices. I do not grudge that he simply stated his opinion at the last. We were friends. And do not feel badly for Eddan. If he had done otherwise, I would have been surprised." "You are hard," said Niun. "Yes," she said. And her slight touch descended on his shoulder, brushed aside the zaidhe. He slipped it off, wadded its cloth in his clenched fists, his head still bowed for his eyes were wet. "Last son of mine," she said then, "do you love me?" The question, so nakedly posed, struck him like a hammer-blow; and in this moment he could not say smoothly, yes. Mother. He could not summon it. "Mother," he said painfully -- of her many titles, the best and dearest to the Kel. "Do you love me, Niun?" Her soft fingers brushed past his mane, touched the sensitivity of his ear, teasing the downy tufts at its crest, an intimacy for kinswomen and lovers. Here is a secret, the touch said, a hidden thing. Be attentive. He was not strong enough for secrets now, nor for any added burden. He looked up at her, trying to answer. The calm face looked down on him with curious longing. "I know," she said. "You are here. You pay me duty. That is still a good and pious act, child of mine. And I know that I have robbed you and denied you and compelled everything that you have done and will ever do." "I know that your reasons have been good ones." "No," she said. "You are kel'en. You do not know; you believe. But you are proper to say so. And you are right. Tomorrow, tomorrow you will see it, when you seeAhanal. Melein..." "She'pan." "Do you mourn Sathell?" "Yes, she'pan." "Do you dispute me?" "No, she'pan." "There will be a she'pan on Ahanal," said Intel. "That she'pan is not fit as I have made you fit." "I am twenty-two years old," protested Melein. "She'pan, you could take command of Ahanal, but if they challenge, if they should challenge -- " "Niun would defend me, defend me well. And he will defend you in your hour." "Do you pass his duty to me?" Melein asked. "In time," she said, "I will do this. In your time." "I do not know all that I need to know, she'pan." "You will kill," said Intel, "any who try to take the Pana from you. I am the oldest of all she'panei, and I have prepared my successor in my own way." "In conscience -- " Melein protested. "In conscience," said the she'pan, "obey me and do not question." And the drug began to come over her and her eyes to dim, and she sank into her cushions and was still. It was said, in a tale told in the Kel, that at the fall of Nisren humans had actually breached the edun, ignoring mri attempts to challenge to a'ani: this the first and most bitter error the mri had made with humans. A human force had swept through the halls while the Kath in terror had tried to escape; Intel had put herself between humans and the Kath, fired the hall with her own hand. Whether because of Intel or the fire, those humans had not come against her. She had held long enough for some of the Kath to escape, until the embattled Kel could reach that hall and get her to safety, aboard the regul ship. That aspect of the gentle Intel had always seemed incredible to Niun -- until this night. Duncan heard the hum of machinery. It awakened him, advising him at once that Stavros had need of something. He pulled himself off the couch and gathered his fatigue-dulled senses. He had not undressed. He had not put Stavros to bed. Storm-alarms had made most of the night chaotic. There was a time that constant storm advisories were coming over communications. He heard the storm shields in Stavros' quarters slide open. He went in, noting that the alarms were past and the screens showed clear. The dawn came up ruddy and murky, flooding a peculiar light through the glass. Stavros was sitting in the center of that glow, a curious figure in his mobile sled. He whipped it about, so as to face Duncan, with a jaunty expertise. The communication screen lighted. Look outside. Duncan stepped up to the rainspattered window and looked outward, scanning the desolate expanse of sand and rock, the sea and the towers of the water-recovery system. There was something wrong, a gap in the silhouette, a vacancy where yesterday structures had stood. There was a particularly dark area of cloud over the seacoast, flattened by the winds, tom and streamered out to sea. Stavros' screen activated again. Advisory just given: water-usage confined to drinking and food preparation only. "Minor repairs at plant." They ask we remain patient. "But we've got people coming down here," Duncan protested. Suspect further damage at port. Regul much disturbed. Bat ' 'not available." The rain slacked off considerably, leaving only a few spatters on the windows. TTie murky light grew for a moment red, like that from fire; it was but Arain, through thick cloud. And on the long ridge that lay beyond the town there was a shadow that moved. Duncan's eyes jerked toward it, strained upon that one spot. There was nothing to be seen. "I saw something out there," he said. Yes, the screen advised him when he turned. Many. Many. Maybe flood drove beasts from holes. In a moment another shadow appeared atop the ridge. He watched as yet another, and another, and another, appeared. His eyes swept the whole circuit of the hills. Against the sullen light .there was a gathering row of black shapes that moved and milled aimlessly. Mri, he had feared. But not mri. Beasts. He thought of the great unpleasant beasts that had been found with dead mri, ursine creatures that could be as dangerous as their size warned. "They're mri-beasts," he said to Stavros. "They've got the whole area ringed." Regul call them dusei. They are native to Kesrith. Read your briefings. "They go with mri. How many mri are supposed to be here? I thought it was only a handful." So the bai assures us-a token presence, to be removed. Duncan looked at the horizon. The clouds stretched unbroken. And the dusei were a solid line across the whole ridge, encompassing the visible circuit of the sea to the town. Duncan turned from the sight of it, shivered, looked again. He considered the rain, and the land. Working his sweating hands, he turned again and looked at Stavros. "Sir, I'd like to go out there." "No," Stavros murmured. "Listen to me." Duncan found it awkward to talk at such an angle, dropped to one knee so that he could meet the old man eye to eye, set a hand on the cold metal of the sled. "We've got only regul word for it that the regul don't lie; we've got mri out there; we've got a colony mission coming in here in a matter of days. You took me along. I assume you had some feeling then you might need me. I can get out there and take a look and get back without anyone the wiser. You can cover for me that long. Who cares about a youngling more or less? They won't see me. Let me go out there and see what kind of situation we're facing, with those ships coming in. We don't know how bad it is with the water; we don't know what shape the port is in. Are you that confident we're always told all the truth?" Weather hazardous. And incident with regul likely. "That's something I can avoid. It's my job. It's what I know how to do." Argument persuasive. Can you guarantee no incident? "On my life." Estimate correct. If incident occurs, then regul law prevails out there. You understand? Survey facilities, plant, port, return. Can cover you till dark. "Yes, sir." He was relieved in some part; he did not look forward to it. He knew the hazard better perhaps than Stavros did. But for once he and the Honorable Stavros were of one mind. Hunting out the hazards was more comfortable than ignoring them. He rose, looked outside, found the dusei's dark line vanished in that brief interval. Blinking, he tried to see through the haze of rain but could make out little in the distance. "Sir," he murmured to Stavros by way of farewell; Stavros inclined his head, dismissing him. The screen remained dark. He went quickly to his own quarters and changed uniforms, slipping into khaki weatherproofs and sealed boots, still common enough in appearance that he did not think regul would notice the difference. He put into the several pockets a tight roll of cord, a knife, a packet of concentrates, a penlight, whatever would fit without obvious outlines. He flipped the hood into the collar and zipped the closures. Then he strolled out into the hall on a pattern he had followed several times a day since he had studied the layout of the building, went down the hall to the left and out toward the observation-deck window. No one was in the hall. He opened the door and went out into the rainchilled air, circled the lowwalled observation deck, looked over his shoulder to see that the hall beyond the doors was still clear. It was He quite simply sat down on the edge of the wall, held with his hands as he dropped, and let go. The regul stories were short by human standards. He landed on cement at the bottom, but it was not a hard drop at all, only a flex of the knees; and the cement showed no tracks. By the time he reached the edge of the concrete and disappeared into the gentle rolls of the landscape, he was confident that he was unobserved. He walked toward the waterplant, turning up the hood of his uniform as he went for he knew the warnings about the mineralladen rains and cared to expose as little of his skin as possible. Now off the pavements of the city, he left tracks as plain as wet sand allowed, but he did not reckon to be tracked at all. He felt rather self-pleased in this, which he had thought about for days, idle exercise of his professional mind during the long inactivity in the Nom; the fact was that no regul could possibly have done what he had just done, and therefore the regul had not taken precautions against it. Such a drop would have been impossible to their heavy, short-legged bodies, and likewise there was no regul that could come tracking him crosslands. That would take a mri. And that was the only thought that made him a little less selfpleased than he might have been under the circumstances. He had wanted arms at the outset of the voyage, but the diplomats had denied them to him: unnecessary and provocative, they had reasoned. Now he was unarmed but for the kit-knife in his pocket, and a mri warrior could carve him into small portions before he could come close enough to make use of it for defense. The fact was clear that should regul set a mri on his trail, he was dead; but then, he reasoned, should regul dare do that, the treaty was obviously worth nothing, and that fact had as well be known early. There was also the possibility that the mri were out in force and that they were not under regul control; and that, most of all, needed to be known. For that reason he exercised more caution than he would have had he feared only regul. He watched the ridges and the shadows of gullies and took care to look behind him, remembering the dark shapes that had moved upon the hills, the dusei that were out there somewhere; he crossed dus-tracks -- long-clawed, ominous reminders that there were hunters aprowl other than regul or mri. Briefings said that the beasts did not approach regul dwellings. Briefings also said that crossing the flats off the roads was not recommended. The jetting steam of geysers, the crunch of thin crusts underfoot, warned him that there was reason for this. He had to draw a weaving course around hot zones, approaching the lowest part of the flats, that near the seashore and the waterplant. There was a road of sorts, badly washed, along the seacoast. Parts of it were underwater. A regul landsled was down in a trench, where it had slid off the edge. Duncan sat down, winded in the thin, cold air, his head and gut aching, and watched from a distance as a regul crew tried to extricate it. He could see the waterplant clearly from this vantage point. There was chaos there too, beyond its protective fences. The towers extended far out into the white-capped water, and several of those towers were in ruins. From what he could see, there was no possibility they could be even cleared for repair in the few days remaining before human ships would arrive, certainly not with the prevailing weather. What was more, he could not see any evidence of heavy machinery available to make repairs. Realistically estimating, it was not going to be done at all. A large human occupation-force was going to land, having to depend totally on ships' recycling: irritating, but possible -- that is, if there were a place to land. He looked to the right along the shoreline, toward the city and beyond, where he could see the low shape of the Nom; there were no buildings high enough to obstruct his view of the port. He recognized Hazan , saw its alien shape surrounded by gantries, a web of metal. There was no way to set a ship down on the volcanic crusts that overlay most of the lowlands. If the port were in the same condition as the waterplant , there was going to be merry chaos when the human forces tried to land. And the regul had not been forward to inform them of the extent of damages to the facilities at the plant. They had not lied, but neither had they volunteered all the truth. He drew a breath of tainted air and looked behind him suddenly, chilled to realize that he had been thinking about something other than his personal safety for a few seconds. The horizon was clear. There were only the clouds. A man did not always find himself that fortunate in his lapses. He let go that breath slowly and gathered himself up, conscious of the pounding of his head and the throbbing of his heart in the thin air. He saw a way to move around some low rocks and a sandy shelf and so cross between the city and the sea, working toward the port. Regul were reputed to have dim eyesight, to be dull, as it happened, in all sensory capacities. He hoped that this was so. Stavros, sitting back in the embrace of his regul machine, had said that he could cover his absence. He reckoned that Stavros might be good at that, skilled at argument and misleadings as he was. Out here he knew his own job, knew with a surety that the instinct that had drawn Stavros to choose a SurTac for Kesrith had been a true one. Stavros had not ordered him but had only relied on him, quietly waiting for him to move of his own accord, sensing, perhaps, that a man trained in the taking of alien terrain would know his own moment. He could not afford a mistake now. He was afraid, with a different sort of fear than he had ever known on a mission. He had operated alone before, had destroyed, had escaped -- his own life or death on his head. He was not accustomed to working with the life or death of others weighing on his shoulders, with the burden of decision falling upon him to say that an area was safe, or not safe, for the landing of a mission involving hundreds of lives, and policies reaching far beyond Kesritb. He did not like it; he far from liked it. He would have gladly cast the responsibility on any higher authority available; but Stavros, bound to his machine, had to believe either the regul or his own aide, and Duncan desperately wanted to be right. XV The edun woke quietly; the People moved in silence about the daily routine. Niun went back to the Kel, which was now emptyseeming; and the Kel sat in mourning. Eddan did not return. And Pasev's eyes bore that bruised look that told of littlesleep; but she sat unveiled, in command of her emotions. Niun brought her a special portion at breakfast, and it tore his heart that she would not eat. After breakfast the brothers Liran and Debas spoke together and then rose up and put on the belts with all their honors, and mez'ein and zaidh'ein, and gave their farewells. "Will you all leave?" asked Niun, out of turn and out of place, and terrified. And he looked then at Pasev, who had most reason to go, and did not. "You might be needed," said Pasev to the brothers. "We will walk and enjoy the morning," said Liran. "Perhaps we will find Eddan and Sathell." the faded sun "Then tell Eddan," she said softly, "that I will be coming after him when I have finished my duties, which he left to me. Goodbye, brothers." "Goodbye," they said together, and all the remaining Kel echoed "Goodbye," and they two walked down from the tower and out across the road. Niun stood in the doorway to watch them go, a deep melancholy upon him; and a knot settled in his throat, considering their absence hereafter. They continued their way to the horizon, two shapes of black; and the sky was shadowed and threatening, and they had not so much as the comfort of their dusei in their journey, for none of the beasts had come home. The miuk'ko by the door had disappeared also, dead, perhaps, in the storm: Dusei went away to die, alone, like kel'ein that found no further hope in their lives. Loyd to Intel, Niun thought, and loyal to Kesrith, and foreseeing the end of both. Lira and Debas could not help now and so they departed, their honors on them, not seeking ritual-burial from a young kel'en already too over-burdened with duties. They had chanted the rites last night. It was ill-omened; they all knew it. It was as if they had chanted them over Kesrith itself, and he suddenly foresaw that few of the old ones, if any at all, would board the ship. They did not want Intel's dream. She had shown them the truth of the rites and they had not wanted it; they had seen only the old, familiar ways. She had promised them change, and they would have none of it. He was otherwise shaped, formed by Intel's hands and Intel's wishes, and loyalty to Melein would hold him bound to Intel's dream. He looked on the place in the rocks where the brothers had disappeared and could have wept aloud at what he then realized of them and of himself -- for Pasev would follow rather than take ship into uncertainties for which she had no longing; and after her would go the others. He would never be one with the like of them; he was black-robe, plain-robe, honorless and untested, shaped for different ways. The Kel of the Darks, she had said, is a different Kel. It was he that already stood in the Dark; and they had walked away from the shadow, departed now into what they knew. He turned, to seek the edun, the Shrine's comfort for his mood; and his heart chilled at what he saw along the lower ridges, row upon row of shadows moving there. Dusei. They ringed the regul town in every place that offered solid ground. Ha-dusei, wild ones, and dangerous. The dusei of the edun had not returned. And there were far too many of the ha-dusei, far too many. The sky roiled overhead, stained with red and sullen gray: stormfriends, the dusei, weatherknowing. In the days before the edun stood, they had watered here below: the Dus-plain, the lowland flats were called. They came as if they sensed change in the winds; they came as if awaiting the regul departure, which would return the Dus-plain to the dusei. Waiting. It was told of regul stubbornness that the first mri had warned the regul earnestly that they should build their city elsewhere, as the edun itself had been carefully positioned off the plain in respect of the bond between mri and dusei; but regul had wanted rock for their ships to land on and they had sounded the area thereabouts and found only on the Dus-plain rock suitable for a port near the sea. Therefore regul had built there, and there had grown a city, and the hadusei had gone away. But dusei returned now, with the unseasonal rains and the destroying winds. They sat and waited. And the dusei had abandoned even the mri. Niun shrugged, half a shiver, and walked inside and stopped, not wishing to bear that news to the Kel, or to the she 'pan. The Kel was in mourning, the she'pan still lost in dreams; and Melein, her Chosen, had veiled herself and sealed herself alone in the Sen-tower. He cast a yearning thought skyward, through the spiral corridors that massed over him, that Ahanal hasten its coming, for he did not think that he could bear the endless hours until the evening. And each thing that he thought of doing this day was pointless, for it was a house to which they would never return; and outside, the weather threatened and the lightnings flashed in the clouds and the thunder rumbled. So he sat down in the doorway, watching all the flats below, the geysers' plumes, predictible as the hours, their clouds torn and thrown by gale-force winds. It was a cold day, as few days on Kesrith were chill. He shivered and watched the heavy drops pock the puddles that reflected a sky like frre-on-pewter. A heavy body trod the wet sand: a whuff of breath, and a great dus lumbered round the comer, head hanging. Others followed. He scrambled up in terror, not sure of their mood; but wet and muddypawed, they came on and nosed their way past him into the edun, rumbling that hunger-sound that betokened a dus with a considerable impatience. He counted them in: one, two, three, four, five, six. And last came the miuk'ko, the seventh, bedraggled and angular, to cast itself down in the puddle at the base of the slanted walls, drinking with great laps of its gray tongue at the water between its massive paws. Three did not come. Niun waited, a relief and a disquiet growing in him at the same time -- relief because a bereaved dus was dangerous and pitiable, disquiet because he did not know how they had known. Perhaps the three that were missing had encountered their kel'ein. Or perhaps, with that curious sense of dusei, they had known and sought them. Perhaps they were far along the trail to Sil'athen. He earnestly hoped so; it would be best for both men and dusei. He went to the storerooms in the cellar of Kath. The dusei must have care. And first of all of them, he waited on the miuk'ko, that had left its post of mourning for the first time and then returned. He hoped it would be in a different mind. But it would not eat. Perhaps, he thought, it had fed during its hours of wandering. But he did not believe it. He left the food on the dry edge of the step and went to carry portions to the others. Save for the insistence and irreverence of the dusei, save for Melein, who grieved in her tower, the edun had become a place of dreams, and a sense of finality hung over everything: the dus by the gate, the old men and the old women. He crept about his tasks with the utmost quiet, as if Re, alone living, walked in the caves at Sil'athen. And in the evening the ship came. kkk The she 'pan was asleep when they heard it descending; and they that were left of the Kel hurried out to the road to see it, and on tired faces there were smiles, and in Niun's heart there was misgiving. Dahacha took his arm on impulse and pressed it, and he looked at the sun-wrinkled eyes and felt an unspoken blessing pass between them. "Dahacha," he whispered. "Will you come, at least?" "We that have not walked will come," said the old man. "We will not send you alone, Niun ZainAbrin. We have made our reckoning. If we would not, we would have gone with Eddan, like Liran and Debas." "Yes," said Palazi at his other side. "We will reason with the kel'anth." And it struck him, like a blow upon a wound, that this now referred to Pasev. The commotion of the ship's landing was visible in lights, in the flares of regul headlights that crawled serpent-wise toward that far side of the field, half-glow in the red twilight -- regul eyes were not adapted to the night. "Come," said Pasev, and they followed her into the halls and upward to the she'pan's tower. Melein was there beside Intel, and she touched the she'pan's hand and tried to awaken her, but it was Pasev who laid a firm grip on the she'pan's arm and shook her from her dreams. "She'pan," said Pasev, "she' pan, the ship has come." "And the regul?" In the she'pan's golden eyes the dream finished and that keenness returned, focused and struggling for control. "How do the regul bear it?" "We do not know that yet," said Pasev. "They are all astir, that is all we saw." Intel nodded. "No contact by radio. Regul will be monitoring; Ahanal will observe that caution also." She struggled with the cushions, a small moue of pain upon her face; and Melein adjusted them for her. She sighed and breathed easily for a moment. "Shall we," asked Dahacha, "Little Mother, carry you to the ship? We can bear you." "No," she said with a sad smile. "A she'pan is guardian of the Pana. There is no ship-going for me until that care of mine is finally discharged." "At least," said Dahacha then, "let us take you down to the road, so that you can see toward the port." "No," said Intel, firmly. And then she touched Dahacha 's hand upon the arm of her chair and smiled. "Do not fear; I am in possession of my faculties and in possession of this edun and this world, and so I will remain until I am sure that it is my time; and yours will not be until mine is. Do you hear me?" "Aye," said Pasev. Intel met the eyes of the kel'anth and nodded, satisfied; but then her glance strayed about the room, perhaps counted faces, and her eyes clouded. "Liran and Debas left some time ago," said Pasev. "We gave them farewell." "My blessing," she murmured dutifully. Pasev bowed her head in acknowledgment. "Until the she'pan dismisses me," she said, "I serve you, and there are still enough of us to do what needs doing." "We will not be long about it," sai Intel. "Niun, child," she said, and held out her hand. He knelt at her knee and took her hand in his, bowed his bared head to her touch, felt her fingers slip from his and give that gesture of blessing. "Go crosslands," she said. "Go to the ship and talk with the visitors face to face, and hear what they have to say. Answer wisely. You may have to take decisions on yourself, young kel'en. And do not go carelessly. We have almost ceased to serve regul." Something passed his bowed head; he felt weight settle on his neck, and caught at it, and his fingers closed on cold metal. When he turned it and looked at the amulet on the chain, he saw the openhand-emblem of Kesrithun edun. Intel's silken fingers touched his chin and lifted his face to meet her eyes. "Only one ftal," she said softly, "but a master-one. Do you recognize it, my last son?" "It is an honor," he said, "of a she'pan's kel'en." "Bear yourself well," she said. "And make speed. Time is important now." And she pushed at him with her fingers and he rose, almost fearing the eyes of the others -- the kel'ein who might have been honored with such a j'tal -- for he was the youngest and the least. But there was no envy in them, only gladness, as if this were something in which they were all agreed. He took off his house-robe, and there in the she'pan's chamber they all took hand in preparing him for the journey, hastening to bring him the siga that he should wear in walking the dusty lands, and zaidhe and mez', and they gave him their own weapons, both yin'ein and zahen'ein, finer than his own; and with a smile, a laugh that deprecated superstition older than memory among the People, Palazi undipped a luck-amulet from his own belts and gave it to him, a maiden warrior, giving him of his luck. "Years and honors," said Palazi. He hugged the old man, and the others, and returned to the she'pan for a last hasty bow at her feet, his heart pounding with excitement. But as he received her kiss upon his the faded sun brow, she did not let him go at once, but stared into his face in such a way that it chilled all the blood within him. "You are beautiful," the she'pan said to him, her golden eyes brimming with tears. "I have a great fear. Be careful, youngest son." The People no longer believed in presciences with any great fervor, no more than he really trusted Palazi's luck-wish; but he shivered all the same. There was mri-reason and regul-reason; and to believe only what could be demonstrated by experience, that was the regul way, not the mri. One who had lived as many years as Intel might have reasons he did not understand. His whole life had been spent in the presence of the forbidden and the incomprehensible; and she'pan Intel had been involved in most; she'pan -- keeper of the Mysteries. "I shall be careful," he said, and she let him go then. He avoided the eyes of Melein when he rose, for if the she'pan and her Chosen shared anything concerning him, he did not want to carry it with him on this mission. "Do not trust any regul," said the kel'anth. "See all that you look upon." "Yes," he agreed earnestly, and took Pasev's hands and pressed them gently by way of farewell to the brothers and sister of his caste. He turned away quickly and left, long strides carrying him hurriedly down the spiraling stairs, past the written names of the history and heroes of the People and the truth of all the things that Intel had hinted at, things that he could not read. He felt their meaning this day, the remembrance of his ancestors. All, all that Intel had desired, had been passed down to him; and she had been able, at the last, to let him go, to cast him like the as-ei in short' ai. And she had not lost him. There was too much of love poured into him by these old ones that he could fail the wishes of Eddan, of Intel, of Pasev and Debas and Liran. They had made sure that he would succeed before they had launched him about the she'pan's mission. He passed the main doors and closed them against the night, and saw there the monstrous bulk of the miuk'ko, a shadow beside the door. The great head lifted and the eyes stared at him in the dark. Perhaps, he thought, optimism uncrushed in a hundred repetitions of this coming and going, perhaps this time. It would be good if it were this time at last, he who needs me, I who need him. But it murmured and turned its face and laid its massive head in the mud. Male, female, or neither; no one had ever ascertained the sex of a dus, or reckoned why it came to one mri or why it refused to come to another; whether this one had yet comprehended that Medai would never return, whether it grieved, or whether it starved out of simple stupidity, waiting for Medai to feed it, Niun could not fathom. With a sad shrug he went his way, scarcely having paused that half-step; but in this passing there was a difference, for things the dus did not understand had changed, were changing, were about to change. And it was doomed, having rejected him. Likely the humans would destroy the dusei. Regul would have done so gladly, if not for mri protection. The size and the slow-moving power of dusei were very like those of regul, but regul instinctively hated the dusei. Regul could not, as mri could, become immune to the poison of the claws; they could not, as mri could, abandon themselves to the simplicity of the beasts. Therefore regul fled them. The unease the contact of the dus had left in Niun stayed the while he walked down toward the flats, toward the ghostly plumes of geysers under the wind-tom clouds. He smelled the wind, felt the familiar force of it, like some living thing. He found himself looking at the familiar places he had seen and known all his life and thinking of each: This is almost the last time. There was an excitement in his heart and an uncertainty in his stomach that were far from heroic and cheerful. His senses were alive to the whole world, to the scents of the earth, acrid and wet, to the feel of the damp, hot breath of the geysers, that each had their name and manner. His world. Home world. Impermanent as the wind, the Kel, but capable of loving the earth. It struck him that they did not know where they were going, that Intel spoke of the Dark as if it were a place, as if it had dimension and depth and duration like the world itself. It came to him that after leaving Kesrith he might never feel earth under his feet again; a Dark with promise, the she'pan had insisted, but he could not imagine what it promised. And hereafter to deal with kel'ein who were not old, long-thinking men -- with kel'ein who knew only war and were touchy of their pride and their prerogatives of caste, in a way that the gentle Kel of Kesrith had never been. To live among the Kel of strangers, where there were kath'ein who would be his for the asking, and the chance to get children, and to see his private immortality. He would be son to one she'pan, truebrother to another, honored next whatever fen'ein. Husbands, she would choose to sire her children on the kel'e'ein and the kath'ein of the edun, if first he survived the combat of succession. Choices spread before him in dazzling array, in dizzying profusion, foretelling a future full of things neither stale, nor predictible, nor sure. He walked swiftly, passing where reeking sulphur and steam obscured his way, where water dripped from recently sprayed rocks and the heat underground prepared further eruptions. He knew his timing to a nicety. The thin crusts on the right -- boiling water and mud underlay much of that ground. The edge that he trod would bear a mri's weight but not that of a dus or a regul. Regul had learned bitter lessons about Kesrith's flatlands; they did not stray now from the safety of their vehicles and aircraft and carefully chosen roads and landing-sites. It would need a long time for humans to learn the land, if they would ever dare leave the security of the regul city. the faded sun Some would surely die learning it. A few mri had done so. He could cease to care what humans did. They would gather up the People arid go, all of them, Dahacha and Palazi and the others; and Intel too -- they would persuade her too. Although she was old and very tired of struggles, she could at least begin the journey. And then they could leave without even wanting to look back. He stood at last atop the long white ridge that was above the port and saw the shape of the regul ship Hazan, and opposite it, the new one of A hanal. Ahanal -- the Swift. He slid down the moonlit ridge in a white powdering of dust and crossed the long slope to the lower ground. And a shadow flowed among the rocks, large and menacing. He turned, hand on his pistol, and looked up at the hulking form that had mounted a ridge. Ha-dus. For a moment he did not breathe, did not move. Three others showed. Silent, the great beasts could be, when they stalked; but they did not stalk him. He had only disturbed their vigil. He remained still, respectful of their right to be here, and they snuffed the air and regarded him with their small eyes, and finally gave that explosive question-sound that indicated the fighting-mood was not upon them. Pardon, brothers, he wished them in his mind, which was the best way to deal with a strange and skittish dus, and backed a few paces before he edged on toward his former course; language the dus understood, a matter of movements that one made or did not make. His hand shifted from the pistol to the amulet at his breast. It was not the moment to risk his life with the ha-dusei, far from it; and he walked more slowly, more cautiously, remembering Pasev's admonishment to use his eyes and his wits. They let him go, and when he looked back, they were no longer there. He walked from the white dust to the artificial surface that covered the firm rock of the northern rim area; and there was a fence, a laughable affair of wire screen that could stop nothing that was truly determined, not on Kesrith. He burned it, made himself a door in it, with fine disregard for regul obstructions on the free land. Any mri would do the like rather than walk around a fence, and regul met the like with outrage; but it was the mri way, and in this mri would not oblige the masters. Bloody-handed savage, he had heard one of the regul younglings call him in the town. But regul built fences and made machines that scarred the earth, and tried to divide up space itself into territories and limits and parcels to be traded like foodstuffs and metals and bolts of cloth. It was ludicrous in his eyes. He walked amid the great tangle of abandoned equipage and skeletal braces and vehicles. It was as he had foreseen: a vast graveyard of vehicles and machines, a clot of metal so tightly jammed together that he had to detour around the whole of it, a heap of vehicles and sleds and aircraft indiscriminately mixed as if some giant hand had piled them there -- these the vehicles that had ferried the inhabitants of all the settlements the regul had ruled. And there, there a great burned area with a tower in charred and jagged outline against the port lights, an angular tangle of braces and more goods that the regul had cast aside as waste. Stormshattered, burned; The damage at the port had then been very extensive. He looked about him as he walked, taking inventory of things he had once seen whole and saw now damaged, and he began to see reason for the regul's distressed behaviors. Hazan stood in a vast assemblage of gantries and hoses and fragile extensions, and about that ship, too, he saw evident damage. She was aglow with lights, acrawl with black figures that labored on her like carrion insects; and a steady line of vehicles moved toward her, bearing goods, no doubt, for loading and for repairs. He passed this area, careful of being seen, and rounded the shape of Hazan. There, a tower before him, stood A banal once more, looming against the sky with only one light brought to bear upon her hull. He drew near and saw that she was old, her metal pitted as with acids, her markings seared almost beyond recognition. Long scars marked where shields must have failed. He voice-hailed them, conscious of the nearness of regul sentries, of a sled that had already started his way. "Ahanal!" he cried. "Open your hatch!" But either they were not prepared to hear or they had reason to be uneasy of the regul; and there was no response from Ahanal. He saw the sled veer sharply, coming to a halt near him, and a youngling regul opened the sidescreen to speak to him. "Mri," said the regul, "you are not permitted." "Is this the order of the bai?" he asked. "Go away," the regul insisted. "Kesrithi mri, go away." There was a sudden crash of metal; The hatch had opened. He ignored the regul to glance upward at the ship, from which a ramp began to extend. He walked toward it, disregarding the regul. The sled hummed behind him. He moved, narrowly missed. The fender clipped the side of his leg, and the sled circled in front of him, blocking his path. The window was still open. The youngling regul was breathing hard, his great nostrils opening and shutting in extreme agitation. "Go back," it hissed. Niun began to step around the sled but it lurched forward and he rolled on his shoulder across its low nose, landed on the other side and ran, shamed and frightened. Mri were watching from the ramp, doubtless outraged at his discomfiture. His legs were weak under him with terror for what he had done, a thing that no mri had ever done -- he had defied the masters directly. But he was the she'pan's messenger and if he delayed to argue with the youngling, there would be regul authority involved, with orders to obey or disobey, with a crisis for the she 'pan that a mere kel'en could not resolve without direct violence. He ran, hit the echoing solidity of the ramp and raced up it as quickly as he could to meet the mri of the ship, but they were already fading back into the ship and did not stay for him. He heard, and felt, the ramp taking up behind him, shortening its length as he overtook the last of them. Lights came on then, blinding; doors shut, sealing them safely inside. Ten kel'ein: Husbands, by their age and dignity. There was cold light, and air piercing in its sterility after the air of Kesrith. The final seal of the lock closed between them and the outside, the ramp in place. There was silence. "Sirs," he remembered to say and stopped looking at them -- with their many j'tai and their grim, strangers' manner -- long enough to touch his brow and pay proper respect. He looked up again and unveiled, a courtesy which they grudgingly returned. "I am Niun s'lntel Zain-Abrin," he said in the high language, as all mri used in formatlities. "I bear service to Intel, she'pan of Edun Kesrithun." "I am Sune s'Hara Sune-Lir," said the eldest of them, an old man whose mane grayed at the temples and who looked to be of the age of Pasev or Eddan; but his fellows were younger, more powerfullooking men. "Does the she'pan Intel fare well?" "The edun is safe." "Does the she'pan intend to come in person?" "As to that, sir, not until I return with the word of your she'pan." Niun understood somewhat their attitude, that of men who loved and defended their own, men who must yield to she 'pan Intel, she who must in turn yield them also. It was natural that they look on Intel's messenger with resentment. "We will take you to her," said Sune s'Hara with formal grace. "Come." And, with better courtesy: "You are not injured?" "No, sir," he said, and then remembered with a sudden flush that it was not proper for him to defer to this man, that he was a messenger and, more than that, he betrayed himself for a very young kel'en, and inexperienced in his authority. "Regul and mri are not at ease in Kesrith," he added, covering his confusion. "There have been words passed." "We were met with weapons," Sune said. "But there were no casualties." Niun walked with them, passing through corridors of metal, halls designed for regul. He saw kel'ein and he saw kel'e'ein, veiled and youthful as he, and his pulse quickened -- he thought them glorious and beautiful, and, tried not to stare, although he knew that their eyes were taking close account of him, a stranger among them. Some unveiled in brotherly welcome when he met them, and a great company of them went through the corridors to the mainroom, to that center of the ship that was now the hall of a she 'pan. She was middle-aged. He went and bowed his head under her hands and then looked up at her, vaguely disturbed to be greeted by a she 'pan not in the familiar earthen closeness of a tower but in this metal place, and to be greeting a she 'pan who was not kin, whose emblem on her white, blue-edged robes was that of a star, not the hand-emblem of Edun Kesrithun. She was a stranger, one who must die, who must choose to die, or whose champion he must defeat should she challenge; and he prayed silently to all the Gods that she would be brave and gracious and forego challenge. Her eyes were hard and she existed in light harsh enough to hurt; and the world that surrounded her was cold and metal. Many, many of the ship-folk surrounded them now, their she 'pan, their beloved Mother, and not his: he an intruder, a threat to her life. They saw a she'pan's messenger, but one innocent of ftai won in battles -- a mere youth, unscarred, untried, and vulnerable to challenge. He felt her eyes go up and down him, reckoning this, reckoning his world and those who had sent him. And beyond her, about her, he saw gold-robed sen'ein; and black-robed kel'ein; and shyly otserving from the recesses of the further hall, he saw kath'ein, blue-robed, veilless and gentle and frightened. And about them, within the other corridors, were row on row of hammocks slung like the nestings of Kesrith 's spiders, threads of white and webbings that laced the room and the sides of the corridors. He was overwhelmed by the number of those that crowded close; and yet it struck him suddenly that here was his whole species, all reduced to this little ship, and under the present command of this woman. "Messenger," she said, "I am Esain of Edun Elagun. How fares Intel?" Her voice was kinder than her face, and shot through him like sun after night. His heart melted toward her, that she could speak kindly toward him and toward Intel. "She'pan," he said, "Intel is well enough." He put kindness into his voice, and yet she understood, for a shadow passed through her eyes, and fear; but she was a great lady, and did not flinch. "What does Intel wish to tell me?" asked Esain. "She'pan," he said, "she gave me welcome for you, and sent me to listen to you first of all." She nodded slightly, and with a move of her hand bade council attend her. Kel'anth and sen'anth and kath'anth came and sat by her; and the fen'ein, her Husbands of the Kel; and the body of the Sen; and while these took their places, the others withdrew, and doors were closed. He remained kneeling before her and carefully removed his zaidhe and laid that before him; and on it he laid the av-kel. the Kel-sword that was Sirain's lending, sheathed before him, hilt toward her, a token of peace. His hands he folded in his lap. Her kel'ein did the same, hilts toward him, the stranger in their midst, the visitor admitted to council. "We send greetings to Intel," said Esain quietly. "Of her wisdom long ago was Ahanal reserved for the People, and of her wisdom was Ahanal freed to come. She placed such a burden on the Kel, refusing regul assistance, that there was no honorable choice. Honor outweighed honor. This was wisely done. All aboard understand and are grateful that it was done in time, for nothing else could have compelled us from the front. Is it true, as we guess, that she intends to leave regul service?" "Her words: We have almost left regul service. Your fen'ein and the kel'anth saw the result of it when I came toward the ship." She looked at the kel'anth. He gave agreement with a gesture. "I have seen a thing I have never seen," the old man said. "A regul attacked this messenger -- not with hands, to be sure, but with his machine. These regul are desperate." "And the edun?" the she'pan asked, her brow crossed with a frown. "How fares the Edun of the People, with the regul in such a mood?" "Presently secure," he said, and -- for he saw the real question burning in her, that she would hesitate to ask a mere kel'en -- "she'pan, the Forbidden is in her keeping; and the regul are busy with the damage the weather has done them. Humans are close, and the regul fear delays that could hold them grounded. I think that what happened out there was the act of a youngling without clear orders." "Yet," said the she'pan, "what if we were to leave the ship in a body?" "We are mri," said Niun with supreme confidence, "and regul would give way before us, and they would dare do nothing." "Did you so judge," asked the she'pan, "of that youngling that attempted your life?" Heat mounted in his face. "She'pan," he said, made aware of his youth and his inexperience, "I do not think that was a serious threat." She considered, and looked at the Sen and the others, and finally sighed and frowned. "I bear too great a charge here to risk it. We will wait until Intel has made her decision. We have force here at her call; I will send it or reserve it as she says. And, messenger, assure her that I will respect her claim on the People." He was shocked and relieved at once, and he bowed very low to her, hearing the murmur of grief run the length and breadth of the room. He could hardly bear to meet her eyes again, but found them gentle and unaccusing. "I will tell her," he said, recovering the courtesies trained into him, part of blood and flesh and bone, "that the she'pan of Edun Elagun is a grand and brave lady, and that she has earned great honor of all the People." "Tell her," she said softly, "that I wish her well with my children." Many veiled themselves, hearing her, and he found his own eyes stinging. "I will tell her," he said. "Will you, messenger, stay the night with us?" He thought of it, for it was a walk of the rest of the night to return again to the edun, and likely a great deal of sleep lost thereafter, once Intel had begun to give orders; but he thought of the regul that had crossed his path, and the weather, and the uncertainties that hemmed him about. "She'pan," he said, "my duty is to go back now; it is best now, before the regul have time to take long consultations." "Yes," she said, "that would be the wisest thing. Go,. then." And she, when he had gathered up the av-kel and replaced the zaidhe and come to touch her hand and do heartfelt courtesy, gave into his hand a ring of true gold, at which his heart clenched in pain; for it was a gracious, brave thing to do, to give a service-gift as if he had well-pleased her. From her own finger she drew it and pressed it into his hand, and he bowed and kissed her fingers before he stood and took his leave. He laced the ring into one of the thongs of his honors, to braid it in properly later, and bowed her farewell. "Safe passage, kel'en," she said. He should wish her long life, and he could not; he thought instead of that parting of kel'ein: "Honors and good attend," he said, and she accepted his courtesy with grace. The Kel veiled and he did so likewise, grateful for that privacy as they led him back to the doors, to let him out into the dark. He heard the mournful protest of a confined dus, attuned to the mood of the Kel it served; and with that he entered the lock and the lights were extinguished, to make them less a target. For a moment the darkness was complete. The the opening ramp and the double doors let the light in, the floodlights on the field, and the acrid, wet wind touched them. They did not speak as he left. There had not been a word passed. It was due to their Lady Mother's courage that he and one of hers would not shed blood in the passing of power; but it was settled. When there was only one she 'pan on Kesrith, there would be time for courtesies, for welcome among them. He did not look back as he started down the ramp. Niun had expected trouble at the bottom of the ramp, but there was none, neither regul guard nor the assistance that such guard might have summoned. He questioned nothing of his good fortune but ducked his head and ran, soft-soled boots muffling his steps across the pad. He threaded again the maze of machinery, and there, there were the regul he had feared, a flare of headlights beyond the fence. He caught his breath and paused half a step to survey the situation, then slipped to the shadows and changed course, reckoning that there was no need to use the same access twice. He burned through the wire fence, kicked the wire aside and ran for it, his lungs hurting in the thin air. Somewhere a dus keened, mournful over the rumble of machinery that prowled the dark. He reached the edge of the apron and bolted for the sand, startled and shocked as a beam of light hit the ground across his path. He gasped for air and changed direction, darted around the bending of a dune and ran with all the strength he had remaininjg. After a moment he reckoned himself relatively safe, enough to catch his breath again. Regul could not outrace him and the noisy machines could not surprise him. He smothered a cough, natural result of his rash burst of speed, and began uneasily to take account of this new state of affairs, that regul had, with premeditation, sought not to catch him, but to kill him. He lay against the side of the dune, his hand pressed to his aching side, trying to keep his breathing normal, and heard something stir -- dus, he thought, for he knew that the hills were full of them this night, and did regul come out very far into the wild after him, they would meet a welcome they would not like. The dusei of the edun would do no harm to regul; but these were not tame ones and the regul might not reckon that difference until it was too late to matter. He gathered himself up and started to move forward, hearing at the same time a rapid sound of footsteps, mri-light and mri-quick, following his track through the dunes. He surmised it for one of Esain's kel'ein, on some desperate second thought; and for that reason he froze, hissed at the shadow a warning as it fronted him, respectful of it, another kel'en. But no kel'en. Half a breath they faced each other, human and mri; and in that half-breath Niun whipped up his pistol and the human dived desperately to retreat, vain hope in that narrow, duneconstricted area. And in the next instant another thought flashed into Niun's mind: A dead human could provide little answer to questions. He did not fire. He followed; and when he overtook the human, he motioned with his hand, come, come. The human, casting desperate looks behind and at him, was a fair target should Niun fire. And the human chose regul and whirled and ran. A creature that had no business on Kesrith. Niun thumbed the safety on, bolstered the pistol and chose a new direction, a direction the regul could not manage, up over the arm of a dune; and he cast himself fiat, scanning the scene to know what manner of ambush he had sprung. Indeed the human had run directly into regul hands, in the person of one daring youngling who now had him cornered against a ridge the human could easily climb if he had the wit to think of it; and the human did think of it and scrambled for his life, fighting to gain the top. But the regul laid hold on his ankle and dragged him back again, inexorably. They noticed nothing else. Niun retreated behind the ridge, raced a distance, went over and down in a plummeting slide, hit the solid mass of the regul and staggered it; and when it rounded on him clumsily, making the mistake of aiming a weapon at a kel'en, it was the youngling's final mistake. Niun did not think about the flash of the as-ei that left his hand and buried themselves in the youngling's throat and chest; they were sped before the the faded sun thought had time to become purpose. And the human, scrambling to reach the regul's gun -- Niun hit him body to body, and had there been a knife in Niun's intentions, the human would have been dead in the same instant. No mean adversary, the human. Niun found himself countered, barehanded, in his attempt to seize hold of him; but the human was already done, bleeding from the nostrils, his bubbling breath hoarse in Niun's ear. He broke the human's hold; his arm found the human's throat and snapped his head back with a crack of meeting teeth. Not yet did the human fall, but a quick blow to the belly and a second snap to the head toppled him, writhing, to the sands; and Niun hit him yet another time, ending his struggles. A strip from his belt secured the human; and he recovered his as-ei and sheathed them quickly, hearing the slow grinding of machinery advancing on this place, and the both of them having made tracks even the night-blind regul could read. The human was showing signs of consciousness; Niun gave him a jerk by the elbow and dragged him until the man tried to respond to the discomfort. Then he gave him slack to drag his legs under him and to try to stand. "Quiet," Niun hissed at him. And if the human thought to cry out, he thought better of it with the edge of the av-tlen near his face; he struggled up to his knees and, with Niun's help, to his feet, and went silently where he was compelled to go. He coughed and tried to smother even that sound. His face was a mask of blood and sand in the dim light that shone from the field, and he walked as if his knees were about to fail him. Onto the edge of the flats they went, and slow, ominous shadows of dusei stood watching them from the dunes, but gave them no threat. There was no sound of pursuit behind them. Perhaps the regul were still in shock, that a kel'en had raised hand against the masters. Niun knew the enormity of what he had done; he had had time to realize it clearly. He knew the regul, that they would take time to consult with authority, and beyond that he could not calculate. No mri had ever raised hand to his sworn authority. No regul had ever had to deal with a mri who had done so. He seized the human's elbow and hurried him, though he stumbled at times, though he misstepped and cried out in shock when a crust broke with him and he hit boiling water. They went well onto the flats, where neither regul nor regul vehicles could go, into the sulphuric steam of geysers that veiled them from sight. By now the human coughed and spat, bleeding in his upper air passages if not in his lungs, Niun reckoned. In consideration of that he found a place and thrust the human down against the shoulder of a clay bank and let him catch his breath, himself glad enough of a chance to do the same. For a moment the human lay face down, body heaving with the effort not to cough, correctly assuming that this would not be tolerated. Then the spasms eased and he lay still on his side, exhausted, staring at him. Unarmed. Niun took that curious fact into account, wondering what possessed the humans; or what had befallen this one, that he had lost his weapons. The human simply gazed at him, eyes running tears through sand: no emotion, no expression other than one of exhaustion and misery. Unprotected he had come into Kesrith's unfriendly environment; unwisely he had run, risking damage to his tissues. And he had run from regul, with whom his people had made a treaty. "I am Sten Duncan," the human whispered at last in his own tongue. 'T am with the human envoy. Kel'en, we are here under agreement." Niun considered that volunteered information: Human envoy; human envoy -- the words rolled around in his mind with the ominous tone of betrayal. "I am kel Niun," he said, because this being had offered him a name. "Are you from the edun?" Niun did not answer, there seeming no need. "That is where you're taking me, isn't it?" And when again the human had no answer of him, he seemed disquieted. "I'll go there of my own accord. You don't need to use force." Niun considered this offer. Humans lied. He knew this. He had not had experience to be able to judge this one. "I will not set you free," he said. It was not the custom of humans to veil themselves; but Niun was sorry, all the same, that he had so dealt with a human kel'en, taking dignity from him -- if he were kel'en. Niun judged that he was: He had handled himself well. "We will go to the edun," he said to Duncan. He stood up and drew Duncan to his feet; he did not help him overmuch for this was not a brother; but he waited until he was sure he had his balance. The man was hurt. He marked that the human's steps were uneven and uncertain, and that he walked without knowledge of the land, blind to its dangers. And deaf. Niun heard the aircraft lift from the port, heard it turn in their direction; and the human had not even looked until Niun jerked him about to see it. He stood stupidly gazing toward the port, malicious or dullwitted, Niun did not pause to know,. He seized the human and pulled him toward the boiling waters of Jieca, that curled steam into the night; and by a clay ridge, their lungs choked with sulphur, they look hiding. Regul engines passed. Lights swept the flats and lit plumes of steam, fruitlessly seeking movement. Heat-sensors were of limited usefulness here on the volcanic flats. The boiling springs and seething mud made regul science of little value in tracking them. "Kel'en," Duncan said, "which one are they looking for? Me, or you?" "How have you offended the regul?" Niun asiced, reckoning it of no profit to give information, but of some to gain it; and all the while the beams of light swept the flats, the faded sun lighting one plume and then another. "Were you a prisoner?" "Assistant to the human envoy, to come -- " A burst of fire lit their faces and spattered them with boiling water. They made a single mass against it, and as the firing continued and the water kept splashing, a rumble began in the earth and a jet of steam broke near them, enveloping them, uncomfortably hot but not beyond bearing. "Tsi'mri," Niun cursed under his breath, forgetting with what he shared shelter; and as the barrage repeated itself, he felt the human begin trembling, long, sickly shudders of a being whose strength was nearly spent. " -- to come ahead of the mission," the human resumed doggedly, still shaking. "To see that everything is as we were promised. And I don't think it -- " A near burst threw water and mud onto them. The human cried out, smothered it. "How many of you are there?" Niun asked. "Myself... and the envoy. Two. We came on Hazan... back there." Niun grasped Duncan's collar and turned his face to the light that glared from the searching beams. He saw nothing to tell him whether this was truth or lie. This was a young man, he saw, now that the face was washed clear by the moisture that enveloped both of them -- a kel'en of the humans; Niun shrank from applying that honorable title to aliens, but he knew no other that applied to this one. "There was a kel'en on Hazan," said Niun, "who died there." For the first time something seemed to strike though to the human: there was a hesitancy to answer. "I saw him. Once. I didn't know he was dead." Niun thrust him back, for the moment blind with anger. Tsi'mri, he reminded himself, and enemy, but less so now than the regul.  saw him. I didn't know he was dead. Niun turned his face aside and stared bleakly at the rolling steam and the lights that criss-crossed the flats, searching. Forgive us, Medai, he thought. Our perceptions were too dull, our minds too accustomed to serving regul, that we could have understood the message you tried to send us. He forced himself to look at the hateful human face, that had not the decency of concealment -- at the nakedness of this being that had, unknowingly perhaps, destroyed a kel'en of the People. Animal, he thought; tsi'mri animal. The regul-mri treaty was broken from the moment this creature had set foot on Kesrith; and that had been many, many days ago. For this long the People had been free, and had not known it. "There is no more war," Duncan protested, and Niun's arm tensed, and he would have hit the human; but it was not honorable. "Why do you suppose that the regul are hunting us?" he asked of Duncan, casting back his own question. "Do you not understand, human, that you have made a great mistake in leaving aza?" "I am going with you," the human said, the first semblance of dignity he had shown, "to talk to your elders, to make them understand that I had better be returned to my people." "Ah," said Niun, almost moved to scornful mirth. "But we are mri, not regul. We care nothing for your bargains with the regul, much good they have done you." The human remained still and considered Niun's words, and there was no yielding at the implied threat. "I see," he said. And a moment later, in a quiet, restrained tone: "I left the envoy down there in town -- an old man, alone with regul, with this going on. I have to get back to him." Niun considered this, understanding. It was loyalty to this sen'anth for which he endured this patiently. He gave respect to the human for that, touched his heart in token of it. "I will deliver you alive to the edun," he said, and felt compelled to add: "It is not our habit to take prisoners." "We have learned that," Duncan said. Therefore they understood each other as much as might be. Niun considered the flats before them, reckoning what might already have been done to familiar ground by the bombardment, what obstacles might have been created on the unstable land, where they might next find safest shelter should the regul sweep back sooner than anticipated. It was well that he and the human had come to an understanding, that Duncan considered that his best chance and most honorable course was to cooperate for the moment. A man unburdened could make the journey by morning, all things in his favor; but not with regul blasting away the route about them; and day would show them up clearly, making it next evening before they could reach the edun if things kept on as they were. A sick dread gathered in Niun's stomach; for very little even so, he would have killed the human and run for the edun at all speed. He cursed himself for his softness, that had put him to such a choice between butchery and stupidity; and he gripped the human's arm. "Listen to me. If you do not keep my pace, I cannot keep you; and if I cannot keep you, I will kill you. It is also," he added, "very likely that the regul will kill you to keep you from your superior." He slipped from cover then and drew the human with him by the arm, and Duncan came without resisting. But the regul craft, lacing the area, swept back, and they made only a few strides before it was necessary to hurl themselves into other cover. The barrage began again, deafening, spattering them with boiling water and gouts of mud. The edun would be aware of this. They were doubtless doing something; perhaps -- Niun thought -- Duncan's sen'anth likewise knew and was doing something; and there was also Ahanal, yet independent of Intel. He understood the human's helpless terror. Of all who had px)wer on Kesrith, they two had least; and the regul, who did not fight, had taken up arms, impelled by malice or fear or whatever driving motive could span the gap between cowardice and self-interest. There was firing, a sound unmistakable to a man who had lived a great part of his life in war. Stavros turned his sled to view the window and saw the lights of aircraft circling under the clouds. His fingers sought the console keyboard, adjusted screens with what had grown to be some expertise; simple controls they were, a phenomenal series of coded signals, each memorized. The regul had provided him the codings with an attitude of smug contempt. "Learn it" they had challenged him with that look of theirs that classed beings of short memory with subsapients. Stavros was not typical in this regard, had never been typical, not from his boyhood on remote Kiluwa, to his attachment to the XenBureau, to his directorate on Halley during first contact. He found nothing difficult in languages, nor in alien customs, nor in recognizing provincial short-sightedness, whether offered by humans or by others. He was Kiluwan by allegiance, a distinction the regul and most humans did not appreicate. Kiluwa -- remote, first-stage colony, populated by religious traditionalists among whom writing was a sin and education an obsession. He. had been bom there a century ago, before the peaceful, eccentric colony had become a casualty of the mri wars. A number of Kiluwans had distinguished themselves in Service; they were gone now, among casualties of forty years ago, retaliation for Nisren. Stavros survived. It was characteristic of his Kiluwan upbringing that he should be driven to understand the species that had ordered Kiluwa obliterated. Regul had done this, not mri. Therefore he studied the phenomenon of regul, who had minds much like the perfection Kiluwa had sought; and yet had destroyed all that Kiluwa had built. There was, as the university masters had once said, a "rhythm of justice" in this, a joining of canceling forces. Now a Kiluwan came to displace regul and the rhythm continued, binding them both. He learned regul ways, looking for resolution to this; he observed meanness and coldness and selfseeking ambition, as well as reverence for mind. He had come from fear of regul to a yearning over them, with not a little of sorrow for Kiluwa, whose dream in the flesh had come to this flawed reality; and there were truths beyond what he had been able to grasp, vices and virtues inherent in the biology of regul. He saw these and began to understand, at least, constraints of species-perpetuation and populationcontrol; division into hive-structures, breeking-elders and younglings, the docha that answered roughly to nations; he acquired suspicions about the value of treaties that bound, and yet did not bind, docha that had not been party to the agreement. They had contracted with Holn and suddenly found themselves dealing instead with Alagn; and Alagn honored the agreement. Outwardly. It had come to the point of truth. He had sat the long hours through the day and into dark and covered for Duncan's absence and committed every deception but the outright lie which the regul would not forgive. In the hours' passage he had grown more and more certain, first that Duncan had found something amiss, or he would have returned quickly, surely by the time dark gave him concealment; and then, when the fall of night did not bring him back, he became well sure that something amiss had found Duncan. The pretences with the regul became charade bitterly difficult to maintain. Regul could murder the SurTac and blandly fail to mention it with the morning's reports. And there was not a human going to land on Kesrith without Stavros' clearance: not in peace, at least, not without removing all possible resistance. The regul surely understood this. He sat and listened to the firing, knowing while it continued that likely Duncan was still alive. He had been a shaper of policy in his day, had settled a new world and founded a university; he had plotted strategies of diplomacy and war, had disposed of lives in numbers in which ships and crews were reckoned expendable, in which the likes of Sten Duncan perished in their hundreds. But now he heard the firing, and clenched his right hand and agonized in a desperate attempt to any strength at all. He was held to the sled, constrained to be patient. There was new catastrophe at the port. There were hints in regul communications, into which he had intruded, that a ship had come down and that it was not friendly to regul. Human, rival regul, or mri? He could guess well enough what had drawn Duncan to overstay his leave. Create no incident, he had told the lad, knowing then that there was little Duncan could do to create anything: I waited to happen, all about them. He had felt it increasingly, in the silences of the regul, in the tension in the atmosphere of the Nom. The regul were trying something dangered. And there would be no word of approval going from him to the human mission when it arrived, no matter what the coercion. If it had not already arrived. Stavros was not a man of precipitate action. He thought; and when he had concluded that chances were even, he was capable of rashness. He found no need to cooperate further with hosts that would either kill them or not dare to kill them. It was time to call, their bluff. He fingered the console, whipped the sled about and opened doors. He guided the machine through Duncan's apartment, and with a smooth, well-practiced series of commands, and a turn to the right, locked it into the tracking that ran the corridors. Youngling regul saw him and gaped, .jabbering protests which he ignored. He knew his commands, calculated the appropriate moves, locked into a turn and whisked into the side of the building that faced the port. There he stopped and keyed into the window controls, brightening windows, commanding storm shields withdrawn. A new ship, indeed. And lights glared over the countryside, flaring garishly in the haze of smoke and steam, aircraft lacing the ground with their beams. Ah, Duncan, he thought with great regret. A youngling puffed up to him. "Elder human," it said, "we regret, but -- " Bai Hulagh. Where? he demanded via the screen, a demand that visibly took the youngling aback. Youngling, find me the bai. It fled, at least with what dispatch a regul could manage, and Stavros whipped the sled about and took it to the left, engaged a track and shot down the ramp, whisked around the comer and entered the first level of the Nom, from which he and Duncan had been carefully excluded. Here he disengaged and went on manual, edging throught the gabbling crowd of younglings. Mri, he heard, and mri ship and alert. And they made way for him until one noticed that the sled, the symbol to them of adult authority, contained a human. "Go back," they wished him. "Go back, elder." Bai Hulagh. Now, he insisted, and would not move, and there was nothing they dared do about it. When they began to murmur together in great confusion, he directed the sled through them and toured the ground floor in leisurely fashion, the air vibrating with the attack out on the flats and the building vibrating to the shocks. Mentally he noted where doors were located, and where accesses were, and where it was possible to come and go with the sled. A message flashed on his receiver. It was Hulagh's signal. Hulagh's face followed. "Esteemed elder human," Hulagh said, "please return at once to your quarters." I am unable to believe that they are secure, Stavros spelled out patiently. Where is my assistant? "He has disregaid our advice and is now involved in a situation," said Hulagh with remarkable candor, such that Stavros' hopes abruptly lifted. "Mri have landed, I regret to admit, honorable representative. These mri are outlaws, bent on making trouble. Your youngling is somewhere in the midst of things, quite contrary to our warnings. Please make our task easier by returning to the safety of your quarters." I refuse. Stavros keyed a window clear. I will observe from the utmost. He would not, voluntarily, have surrendered his view through the windows, not trusting the limited one provided by regul services; but the barrage was intense and the windows rattled ominously, and he began to believe the bai's warning. The regul building was undergoing repeated shocks. He knew the bai's warning for an honest one. It only remained to question what was happening to occasion the firing. The regul, he reminded himself, closing the storm shield, did not lie. Therefore it was true that mri had landed and that Sten Duncan was somewhere out on the flats, but one never assumed anything with the regul. Then the floor shook, and sirens wailed throughout the building. Stavros locked the sled onto a track and whisked himself back to the main lobby, where a group of younglings frantically waved at him, trying to offer him instructions all at once. "Shelter, reverence, shelter!" they said, pointing at another hall, a ramp leading down. He considered and thought that it might at the moment be wise to listen. Duncan was spent, a burden, a hazard. Niun set hands on him and pushed him downslope, to shelter under an overiiang by a boiling pool, forcing him further under as he wedged his own body after. It was scantly in time. A near burst of fire hissed across the water and crumbled rock near them: blind fire, not aimed. The searching beams continued, lacing the area. Niun saw the face of Duncan in the reflected light, haggard and swollen-eyed -- his vision unprotected by the membrane that hazed Niun's own when the smoke grew thick. Duncan's upper lip showed a black trail that was blood in the dim light. It poured steadily, a nuisance that had become more than nuisance. The human heaved with a bubbling cough and tried to stifle it. The reek in the air from the firing, and from the natural steam and sulphur, was thick and choking. Niun twisted in the narrow confines, fastidious about touching the bleeding and sweating human, and at last, exhausted, abandoned niceties in such close quarters. They lay in a space likely to become their tomb should another shot crumble the ledge over them, mri and human bones commingled for future possessors of Kesrith to wonder at. This was delirium. The mind could not function under such pounding shocks as bracketed them constantly. Niun found the regul amazing in their ineptitude. They two should have been dead over and over, had the regul had any knowledge of the land; but the regul had not, and were firing blind at a landscape as unknown and alien to them as the bottom of the sea. The world was lit in constant flares of white and red, swirled in mists and steam and smoke and clouds of dust, like the Hell that humans swore by; that of mri was an unending Dark. The water splashed, singing and bubbling. Niun lowered the visor of the zaidhe, he the outermost, shielding the human with his own body: ironic arrangement, chancechosen, one he would have reversed at the moment if it were possible. An explosion heaved the earth, numbed the senses, drove their numbed bodies into fresh convulsions of terror. And hard upon that a white light lit the rocks, grew, ate them, devoured all the world; and a pressure unbearable; and Niun knew that they were hit, and tried to move to roll out into the open before the ledge came down. The pressure burst over him, and it was red...   ...wind, wind in great force, skirling away the smoke and mist, causing the red to swirl before his membraned, visored eyes. Niun moved, became aware that he moved, and that he lived. And all about was light, sullen and ugly red. He gathered himself up, and turned toward the source of the light, and saw the port. There was nothing. He stood, his legs shuddering beneath him. He thought that he cried out, so great was his pain; and he shut his eyes, and opened them, trying to see through the flame, until the tears poured down his face. But of Ahanal, of Hazan, there was nothing to be seen. Within the city itself fires blazed, sending smoke boiling aloft. And even as he watched, an aircraft lifted from near the horizon, circled for a distance out to sea, and came back again, lights blinking lazily. He followed it with his eyes, the aircraft circling, rounding over the city, through the smoke, beginning to come about toward the hills. Toward the edun. He wished to turn his face from it, knowing, knowing already the end. He turned with it, watched, a great knot swelling in his throat, and his body cold and numb, and the center of him utterly alive to what began to happen. The first tower of the edun, that of the Kel, flared in light and went, slowly tumbling. The sound reached him, a numbing shock, and after that came the wind as the towers fell, as the whole structure of the edun hung suspended and crumbled down into ruin. And the ship circled, light and free, lazily winking in the dark as it rose above the smoke and came, insolently, over their heads. His pistol was in his hands. He turned and lifted it and fired one futile burst at those retreating lights, none others in the sky. The lights blurred in his eyes, the betraying membrane, or tears. It flashed and cleared, and he fired again. And the lights continued on for a moment; and a red light blossomed, and fragments went spinning in various trajectories, ruin upon ruin: pistol shot, or the turbulence that must be surrounding the port. It healed nothing. He turned, looked again at the edun where not even flames remained, and his stomach spasmed, a wrench that weakened his joints and made him dizzy. In that moment he would have wished to be without senses, to be weak, to fall, to sink down, to do anything but continue to stand, helpless. Dead. Dead, all of them. He stood, not knowing whether to return to the ruin at the port, to go on as he was going, or whether there was reason to go, or to do anything but sit where he was until morning, when the regul would come to finish matters. He found no limit to what senses could absorb. He felt. He was not numb. He only wished to be, battered by the wind that stole the sound from the night, whippingat his robes, a steady snap of cloth that was, here, louder than the silence that had fallen over everything. The People were dead. He remained. For survivors there were duties, respects, rites that wanted doing. He was not of Medai's temperament. He slipped the pistol into its holster, and clenched his icy hands under his arms, and began to reckon with the living. The Hand of the People, a kel'en; and there were his kin to bury, if them, and after that there was a war the regul perhaps did not expect to fight. And then he looked toward the ledge, and looked on his human prisoner, and met his eyes. Here also was a man that waited to die, that also knew, in small measure, what desolation was. He could kill the human, and be alone thereafter, only himself in a vast, vast silence: a tiny act of violence after the forces that had stormed across the skies of Kesrith and ruined the world. A tiny and miserable act. Vengeance for a world deserved something of equal stature. "Get up," he said quietly, and Duncan gathered himself up, shoulder to the rock, staring back at him. "We will go up to the hill," he told Duncan. "TTie house of my people -- I do not think there will be more aircraft." Duncan turned and looked, and without demur, without question, started walking ahead of him. The world was changed about them. Landmarks that had been on the Dus-plain for eons were gone. The ground was pocked with scars that filled with boiling water. Duncan, leading the way, blind, bound, misstepped and went in up to the knee, with nothing more than a hoarse sob of shock; and Niun seized him and pulled him back, steadying him, while the human stood and gasped for air. He kept a hand on Duncan's arm thereafter, and guided him, knowing the way; and preserved the human against another time. The light came, the red light of Arain, foul and murky. Niun looked back toward the port, and saw in the first light the full truth of what he had already known: that nothing survived. Neither zljana nor Hazan. And when he looked on the hill where the Edun of the People had stood, it was one with the sand and the rocks, as if nothing built by hands had ever stood there. He saw also in that light what prize he had taken, an exhausted creature that struggled for every upward step, whose face and mouth and chest were spattered with blood that poured afresh from the nose; injury or atmosphere, it was uncertain. The eyes were almost shut, streaming tears not of seeming emotion but of outraged tissues -- a face naked in the sun, and indecent, and more bewildered than evil. He did not know why the human kept walking at such cost, toward such little reward; easier by far the death of the land's violence than what mri and human had exchanged for forty years. But there was a point past which there was no thinking, knowing only the fact that one lived; and that one continued to live whether one wanted to or whether one wished otherwise. m He understood such a mind, that deep shock which admitted no decisions. He had never thought that he would freeze in crisis; yet he had frozen, and the cold of that moment when the People died was still locked around his mind and his heart and seemed never apt to go away, not though he had revenge, not though he killed every regul that breathed, and heaped humanity on the desolation as well. It was a shock in which their two lives were of like value, which was nothing at all. He pushed the human ahead, neither hating now nor pitying, finding no reason for sparing a human when he had the ruin of the edun to face for himself. He thought that perhaps Duncan sorrowed for his own failed duty, which lay lost in burning Kesrith; that Duncan also mourned failure, as miserable as he. But Duncan had all the human worlds for kinsmen, knowing that they survived; and it was possible to hate the human when he let himself think on this. He would not return this one to his kind: while he lived, Duncan would live. While he had to face what had become of Kesrith, the man Duncan would do the like.    They came to the edun by full daylight, untroubled by ships or any sign of life from the skies. Down in the city there might be such activity; it did not extend to them. When Niun thought of it, he thought of going down and destroying them -- methodically, joylessly: regul, who had no capacity for war. Who had finally, in one cowardly act, destroyed the People. There was irony there that was worth bitter laughter. He looked on the mound of rubble that had been the edun and felt moved to that or to tears; and Duncan, no longer forced to walk, simply slumped to his knees and leaned against the shoulder of the causeway. Niun heard his hollow cough and kicked him gently, reached down when that was not enough to rouse him, and caught his arm, pulling him up again. There was work to be done, at least as far as they could try; and he was loath to have the ruin touched at all by tsi'mri hands, but he had not the strength alone. He drew the av-tlen and pried loose the knots at Duncan's wrists with its point, carefully unwound the thongs that were embedded in Duncan's swollen flesh, and looped the recovered leather through its ring on his own belts. Duncan, trying to work his hands to life, looked at the edun, and looked at him, a question. Niun jerked his head in response and Duncan comprehended and began to walk. They waded through rubble, stepped carefully among chunks of the walls that were cast down and shattered. Here had been simple fire, not the radiation that doubtless bathed the city and made the place uninhabitable. Niun pushed at a heap of rubble that blocked their way, and saw that beneath that pile of heavy stone and fine dust lay at least one of the Kel. There was no use to move that mass, no hope of moving it entirely. Instead Niun took stones and began to heap them around the visible body like a cairn, and Duncan, seeing what he was about, began to gather up rocks of the proper size and pass them on to him. This offended Niun bitterly, that the human offered aid rather than suffered compulsion; but it was needed, and he would not allow the human to touch the grave itself. And it occurred to him at the same moment that Duncan might well smash his skull with one of those self-same stones the moment he turned his back entirely, and that this might be what the human was preparing, so he kept from turning his head while he worked. They finished, and from this place they went deeper into the ruin and into places dark and difficult, where heaps of rubble towered overhead and sifted dust and pebbles downslope at them. And at the core of the deepest ruin was the Shrine that he now sought. It was all too deeply buried. Had it been possible, he would have sought out whatever relics he could have carried and taken them away into the sanctity of Sil'athen, where his Tcinsmen also would have been buried; but perhaps humans would never be curious enough to desecrate this place with their machines, to sift out the debris and leavings of a sfiecies that no longer mattered in the universe. And here the destruction reached that central citadel of himself that had yet to feel it; and he trembled and his senses almost left him. He reached out and sought support, and touched the wrong stone, bringing a slide that buried the place at their feet and brought a sift of powder down on them. The only thing he saw clearly was Duncan's face, terror in his eyes as for an instant they seemed likely to go under that weight of rubble and earth; and then the sifting stopped and the place grew still. A stone shifted somewhere, and another; there was another slide, and silence, the fall of a few pebbles. And in that silence came a thin and distant cry. Duncan heard it: If not for that confirming glance sideward, Niun would have thought it illusion. But it came from the direction that had been Kath, where the deepest storerooms were. He turned and began to pick his way through the ruin, careful, careful with his life now, and that of her who had cried aloud, down there in the dark. "Melein!" he cried, and paused and listened, and that same thin sound returned to him. He reached the place, estimating where it lay, and a wall had fallen there, and finer rubble sifted atop it; but the steel, regul-made doors had held. Too well. They were barred by a weight that could not be moved, that they lacked tools to chip away and machines to lift. Niun tore his hands on it, and his muscles cracked, and Duncan added his force, but it would not slide; and at last they both sat down, gasping for air, coughing. Duncan's nose started pouring blood again. He wiped it in a bloody smear and his hands were shaking uncontrollably. "Is it," Duncan asked, "ventilated down there?" It was not. It added a fear atop the others. "Melein," Niun called out. "Melein, do you hear?" He heard some manner of answer, and it was a woman's voice and a young voice, high and thin and clear: It was Melein. He reckoned it below them, and tried to figure the exact location of it, and marked with a heel a spot on the floor. Then he wrenched a reinforcing rod from the ruin and began with careful chips to dig -- no firing down into that sanctuary, no such recklessness. He dug with that and with his fingers, and Duncan saw what he was doing and helped him, alternating strokes that pounded deeper into the cubit-thick flooring, and now and again they paused to paw away the dust they had made. The sun grew hot, and the only sound now was the steady chink of steel on the cemented earth; and he had heard no word from Melein in a very long time. He was tormented with fear, knowing how small the space, below was, how scant the air must be; and fear lest the gap they were making miss the small space where she was sheltered; and fear lest the whole floor give way. They broke through. Air flooded out of that blackness, stale and depleted and cold. "Melein," he shouted down, and had no answer. He began to work yet harder, ramming chips from the edges of the hole, widening it, admitting more and more air, sending a shaft of sunlight down into that place. They exposed steel rods and worked in the other direction, where they could make a wider hole, and from time to time he would call down to her, and hear nothing. It was at last of a size to admit a body; and he considered it, and the human who would remain above, and how they were to get up again, Duncan; but he could not come up with Melein in his arms, not so easily; and he was not sure whether the cloth of his robes could bear his weight, or what else might avail. "I will go down," said Duncan, and opened a pocket and took out a length of cord, and from another a small light. He offered these precious things with a naive forthrightness that for a moment disarmed Niun. "The drop," Niun said, inwardly shuddering at the thought of the human near Melein, "is my height and half again." He did not add what revenge he would take if Duncan were careless, if he harmed Melein, if he could not recover her alive: These things were useless to ponder. He sat, helpless, and watched as Duncan worked his body -- a little heavier than his own -- into that gap and dropped, with a heavy sound, into the dark. Niun listened as he searched below, through things that rattled and moved, through the shifting of rock. He leaned close and tried to see the tiny glow of the light that Duncan held. "I have found her." The words floated up out of that cold. And then: "She's alive." Niun wept, safe, where the human could not see him; and wiped his eyes and sat still, fists clenched on his knees. He knew that the human could claim her for hostage, could harm her, could exact revenge or some terrible oath of him; he had not thought through these things clearly, a measure of his exhaustion and his desperation to reach her in time; but now he thought, and poised himself on the edge of the pit, to go down. "Mri! Niun!" Duncan stood in the light with a pale burden in his arms, a bundle of gold robes that lay still against him. "Let down the cord. I will try to guide her up." Even as he watched, Melein stirred, and moved, and her eyes opened on the light in which he above could be only a shadow. "Melein," he called down. "Melein, we will pull you up. This is a human, Melein, but do not fear him." She struggled when she heard that, and Duncan set her feet on the floor. Niun saw her look at his face in the dim light and draw back in horror. But she suffered him then to put his hands on her waist, and to lift her up, by far the easiest and least hurtful way for her; but she could not lift her hands to. reach Niun's, and protested pain -- she once kel'e'en. "Wait," Niun objected, and with a turn of cord and a knot, fashioned a sling and cast it down. He wrapped it about hand and arm and took the weight carefully as she settled in the sling he had made. Duncan helped lift, but for a time the thin, cutting cord and an upward pull bit into Niun's hands. He tried not to rake her against the jagged opening, and pulled ever so carefully, and braced his feet and ignored the pain of his hands. But at last she came through and levered herself out onto the sunlit dust, tried to rise. He had her, he had her safe; and he hugged her to her feet and held to her as he had held to no living being since childhood, they both entangled in the cord. He brushed dust and tears from her face, she still gasping in the outside air. "The ship is destroyed," he said, to have all the cruelty done with while wounds were still numb. "Everyone else is dead, unless there is someone else alive down there." "No. None. They had no time. They were too old to run -- they would not -- they sat still, with the she 'pan. Then the House..." She began to shake as if in the grip of a great cold; but she was once of the Kel, and she did not break. She controlled herself, and after a moment began to disentangle them both from the cord. "None," he said, to be sure she understood it all, "could have possibly survived on the ship." She sat down on the edge of the section of wall that blocked the doors, and smoothed back her mane with one hand, her head bowed. She found her torn scarf at her shoulder and smoothed it and carefully covered her head with that light, gauze veil. She was quiet for a time, her face still turned from him. At last she straightened her shoulders and pointed over to the hole in the rubble, where Duncan waited. "And what is he?" she asked. Niun shrugged. "No matter to us. A human. A regul guest. They tried to kill him when we met; then..." The surmise that it was this, partly his own action, that had killed the People and left them orphan, was too terrible to speak. His voice trailed off, and Melein arose and walked from him, to look at the ruin, her back to him, her hands limp at her sides. The sight of her despair was like a wound to him. "Melein," he said to her. "Melein, what am I to do?" She turned to him, gave a tiny, helpless gesture. "I am nothing." "What am I to do?" he insisted. Sen and Kel: Sen must lead; but she had become more than Sen, and that was the heaviness on her, which he saw she did not want, which she had to bear. He stood waiting. At last she shut her eyes and opened them again. "Enemies will come here," she said, beginning clearly to function as she had been prepared for years to function, to command and to plan. She assumed what she must assume, she'pan of the People, who had no people. "Find us what we need for the hills, and we will camp there tonight. Give me tonight, truebrother -- I must not call you that; but tonight, that only, and I will think what is best for us to do." "Rest," he urged her. "I will do that." And when he had seen her seated and out of the direct sun, he bent down over the hole and cast the cord down. "Duncan." The human 's white face appeared in the center of the light, anxious and frightened. "Lift me up," he said, laying hand on the cord, which Niun refused to give solidity. "Mri, I have helped you. Now lift me out of here." "Search for the things I name and I will draw them up by the cord. And after that I will draw you up." Duncan hesitated there, as if he thought that, like humans, a mri would lie. But he agreed then, and sought with his tiny light until he had found all the things that Niun requested of him. He tied each small bundle onto the cord for Niun to draw up; food, and waterflasks, and cording and four bolts of unsewn black cloth, for they could not reach better without delaying to pierce a new opening, and Duncan avowed he did not think it safe. A last time the cord came up, bearing a bolt of cloth; and a last time Niun cast it down, this time for Duncan, and braced it about his body and his arm. It was not as difficult as with Melein's uncooperating weight. He leaned and braced his feet, and Duncan hauled himself up -- gained the lip of the hole and heaved himself to safety, panting, bent double, coughing and trying to stop the bleeding. The coughing went on and on, and Melein came from her place of rest to look down on the human in mingled disgust and pity. "It is the air," Niun said. "He has been running, and he is not acclimated to Kesrith." "Is he a manner of kel'en?" asked Melein. "Yes," Niun said. "But he does not offer any threat. The regul hunted him; likely now they would cease to care -- unless this man's superior is still alive. What shall we do with him?" Duncan seemed to know they spoke of him; perhaps he knew a few words of the language of the People, but they spoke the High Language, and surely he could not follow diat. Melein shrugged, turned her head from him. "As you please. We will go now." And she began, slowly, to walk through the ruin, picking her way with care. "Duncan," said Niun, "pick up the supplies and come." The human looked outrage at him, as if minded to dispute this order as a matter of dignity; and Niun expected it, waited for it. But then Duncan knelt down and with the cord made a bundle of goods, heaving it to his shoulder as he arose. Niun indicated that he should go, and the human carried the burden where Niun aimed him, his footsteps weaving and uncertain in the wake of Melein.    No firing had touched the hills. They came into a sheltered place that was as it had been before the attack, before the discords of regul or mri or humans -- a shelter safe from airships, withdrawn as it was beneath a sandstone ledge. With a great sigh Melein sank down on the sand in that cold shadow, and bent, her head against her knees, as if this had been all that she could do, the last step that she could take. She was hurt. Niun had watched her walk and knew that she was in great pain, that he thought was in her side and not her limbs. When she was content to stop, he took the supplies from Duncan and made haste to spread a cloth for a groundsheet and a cover for Melein. He gave her drink, and a bit of dried meat, and watched, sitting on his heels, as she drank and ate and leaned against the bare rock to rest. "May I drink?" The human's quiet request reminded him he had another charge on him; and he measured out a capfill of water and passed it to Duncan's shaking hands. "Tomorrow maybe," said Niun, "we will tap a luin and have water enough to drink." He considered the human, who drank at the water drop by drop, a haggard and filthy creature who by appearances ought not to have survived so far. It was not likely that he could survive much further as he was. He stank, sweat and sulphur compounded with human. Niun found himself hardly cleaner. "Can you -- " he said to Melein, almost having forgotten that her personal name was not for him to speak freely now. He offered her his pistol. "Can you stay awake long enough to watch this human a time?" "I am well enough," she said, and drew up on one knee and rested wrist and pistol on it in an attitude more kel'e'en than she'pan. By caste, she should not touch weapons; but many things ought to be different, and could not be. Niun left them so and went out of sight of the ledge, and stripped and bathed, as mri on dry worlds did, in the dry sand, even to his mane which, when he shook the sand out, recovered its glossy feel quickly enough. He felt better when he had done these things, and he dressed again, and began to retrace his steps toward the cave. A heavy body moved behind him, an explosive breath and plaintive sound: dus. He turned carefully, for he had left his gun with Melein, and nothing else could give a ha-dus pause. It was the miuk'ko, gaunt, forlorn, scab-hided. But the face was dry and it shambled forward with careless abandon. Niun's heart beat rapidly; the situation was a bad one in potential, for all the dusei were unpredictable. But the dus came to him and lifted its head, thrusting it against his chest, uttering that dus-master sound that begged food, shelter, whatever things mri and dus shared. He knelt down there, for the moment demanded it, and embraced the scrofulous neck and relaxed against the beast, letting it touch and be touched. A sense of warmth came over him, a feeling deep and almost sensual mingling with the lower beast-functions of the dusmind, that could be content with very little. This the dus lent him. He looked up then, aware of presence, and saw two stranger-dusei on the sandstone ridge above; he was not afraid. This dus knew them, and they knew him, and this knowing, like the warmth, came at a level too low for reason. It was fact. It was as dependable as the rock on which they stood, mri and dus. Thus the creature absorbed his pain, and melted it, and fed him back strength as slow and powerful as its own. And when he made his way back to the cave, the great beast lumbered after him, a docile companion, a comical and friendly fellow that -- beholding the human -- was suddenly neither comic nor friendly. Distrust: That reached Niun's mind through the impulses of the dus; but that subsided as the dus felt the human's outright terror. This one feared. Therefore he was safe. The dus put thought of the human aside and settled down athwart the entrance, radiating impulses of ward and protection. "He came," said Niun, gathering his pistol from Melein's hand. "There are more out there, but none even vaguely familiar." "The old pact," she said, "is still valid with us and them." And he knew that they might have no better guardian; and that he could sleep this night, sure that nothing would pass the dus to harm Melein. He was overwhelmingly grateful for this. The exhaustion he had held back came down like a flood. The dus lifted his head and gave that pleasure-moan, a gapmouthed smile, tongue lolling. It flicked across the lips and disappeared into a dusine smugness. Niun spoke to it, using the small nonsensewords the dusei loved, and touched its massive head, pleasing it; and then he took its paw and turned it, the size of it more than a man could easily hold in his hands. The claws curled inward, drawing his wrist against the dewclaw: reflex. It broke the skin, admitting the venom. Niun had sought this. It vould not harm him in such a small dose; by similar degrees he would become immune to this particular dus, and need never fear it. He took his hand back and caressed the flat skull, bringing a rumbling sound of contentment from the beast. Then, because he could not bear the thought of bedding down with the human's filth, he took up an armload of cloth and bade the human come with him, and took him out beyond the ledge. "Bathe," he told Duncan, and casting down the cloth when Duncan seemed dismayed, he bent and with a handful of sand on his own arm, demonstrated how. He sat with arms folded, eyes generally averted somewhat, as the human cleansed himself; and the curious ha-dusei watched from the heights, grouping and circling in alarm at sight of the strange, pale-skinned creature. Duncan jooked rather more pleasant when he had scrubbed the blood from his face and the tear-streaks had been evened out to a dusty sameness. He shook the sand from his hair and picked up his discarded clothing and started to dress, but Niun tore a length from the cloth and tore it in such a way that it could be worn. He thrust it at the human, who doubtfully put it on, as if this were some intended shame to him. Then Niun thought to search the clothing that the human had taken off, and found pockets full of things of which the human had not spoken. He opened his hand, demonstrating the knife that he had found. Duncan shrugged. Niun gave him credit at least that he had not attempted any rashness, but bided his time. The human had played the round well, though he had lost it. Niun thrust a second wad of black cloth at him. "Veil yourself," he said. "Your nakedness offends the she 'pan and me." Duncan settled the veil over his head, ineptly attempting to make it stay, for he had not the art. Niun showed him how to twist it to make a band of it, and how to arrange the veil; and Duncan looked the better for it, decently covered. He was not robed as kel'en, which would have been improper; but he was in kelblack and modestly clothed as a man and not as an animal. Niun looked on him with a nod of approval. "This is better for you," he said. "It will protect your skin. Bury your clothing. You .will find when we travel in the day that our way is best." "Are we moving?" Niun shrugged. "The she'pan makes that decision. I am kel'en. I take her orders." Duncan dropped to his knees and dug a hole, animal fashion, and put his discarded clothing in it. He paused when he had smoothed it over, and looked up. "And if I could offer you a safe way off this world -- " "Can you?" Duncan rose to his feet. He had a new dignity, veiled. Niun had never noticed the color of his eyes. They were light brown. Niun had never seen the like. "I could find a way," Duncan said, "to contact my people and get a ship down here for you... I think you have something to lose by not taking that offer. I think you would like very much to get her out of this." Niun moved his hand to his weapons, warning. "Tsi'mri, you do assume too much. And if you make plans, present them to her, not to me. I told you: I am only kel'en. If something pleases her, I do it. If something annoys her, I remove it." Duncan did not move. Presumably he reconsidered his disrespect. "I do not understand," he said finally. "Evidently I don't understand how things are with you. Is this your wife?" The obscenity was so naively put, in so puzzled a tone, that Niun almost laughed in surprise. "No," he said, and to further confound the human: "She is my Mother." And' he motioned Duncan to cease delaying him; he grew anxious for Melein, and there were the ha-dusei about them, that snuffed the air and called soft cries from their higher perch. One came down as they left the area. Doubtless the clothes would not stay buried, but neither would there be much left of them to catch the eye of searchers. The dus at the entry of their refuge lifted his head and pricked his tiny ears forward at their approach, radiating feelings of welcome; and Niun, already sensing the flush of the poison within himself, and knowing he would feel it stronger in the hours of the night, offered his fingers to its nose and brushed past, putting his body between it and Duncan. Melein took note of the human and nodded in approval of the change; but no further interest in him did she show this night. She settled down to rest in peace now that they had returned. And Niun drank a very small ration of water and lay down and watched as the human likewise stretched himself out as far from them and the beast as he might in the little space. In time Niun let his eyes close, his mind full, so over-burdened that at last there was nothing to do but abandon all thought and let go. The dus-fever was in him. He drifted toward low-mind dreams that were the murky, sometimes frightening, impulses of the dus; but he feared no harm from the impulses because it was in the lore of the Kel that no kel'en had ever been harmed by his own dus, it being sane. And he was owned by this beast, and the beast by him; and he compassed his present world by this and by Melein. He had been utterly desolate in the morning, and at this evening he rested, kel-ignorant, with a dus to guard his sleep and touch his mind, and with once more a she 'pan to take up the burden of planning. His heart was pained for Melein's burden, but he did not try to bear it. She would have her honor. He had his, and it was vastly more simple. To obey the she'pan. To avenge the People. He stared at the human during his waking intervals and once, in the dark, he knew that the human was awake and looking at him. They did not speak.    Is seeing believing? It all depends on what you mean by seeingl Take Sodom and Gomorrah, for example Xhe shrieker, to Tarpi's delight, landed squarely atop the treated sugar cube. It slowly rotated on its pudgy legs, its goatee of sensory hairs wiggling as it examined the top surface and edges of the cube. Tarpi began to recite "How Doth the Little Busy Bee" as he watched. He had reached "How cheerfully he seems to grin," having wandered into another poem along the way, when the shrieker gave a tiny cry like a terrified field mouse, spread its wing and rose into the air, the sugar cube pinched tightly between two rows of legs. Tarpi watched until it vanished from sight behind a tree, then turned to his companion and said, "Okay, give me the box-box now, Hester. " Hester was four feet high and resembled a chimpanzee. She had scaly, straw-yellow skin blotched with green. A particularly large blotch on her flat chest could, with considerable imagination, be construed to resemble a capital A. Her face consisted of a large, rigid mouth with which she also breathed; and a broad band of black Velvet stretched across the area where a chimpanzee normally has the purblind people eyes. An inflated balloon of skin beneath the chin completed the picture. "Hester" was not how she was usually identified, of course, but since it apparently pleased Tarpi to do so, she was too polite to mention it. She handed him the "box-box." The remote display showed Tarpi a dense cluster of red dots moving slowly over a schematic landscape. Each dot represented the location of one of the tiny transmitters with which the sugar cube was doped. When the sugar was eaten by the shrieker's mound-mates, each would ingest a transmitter or two as well -- and thus broadcast its location for a few days. And if a person had a pair of highly directional receivers and a fairly bright computer like, say, the receivers he had spent most of the morning setting up, plus the computer back at base camp, then he could obtain a lot of information about the shriekers' habits very quickly. It beat hell out of daubing their backs with paint and following them around, but Tarpi sometimes felt the advantage was nullified by having to suffer through myriad obscene jokes based on his being a "bug-bugger." He followed the shrieker's progress for several minutes when a drop of rain falling onto the display screen diverted his attention. Between tree trunks he could see out onto the rolling prairie that surrounded the grove. To the north an approaching squall line had darkened the sky from gray near the Zenith to black, shot with livid green, near the horizon. As he watched, a double fork of lightning arced down to assault the prairie. Tarpi decided that he was in for a good soaking and cursed himself for not having brought weather gear. He scooted over a few feet so that the strut of the buttress tree he had been leaning against arched over him, providing some shelter. A few large, economy-sized raindrops plopped down nearby. The balloon under Hester's chin shivered and she spoke in a continuous buzz, E above middle C, without pauses between words: "Bad storm comming Tarpi four twisting winds should go inside now." "Not twisting winds -- tornadoes," he corrected her absently, intent on the display screen. He had already made his own prediction; he had seen several of these storms before. Hester tugged at his sleeve. "Please must go now Tarpi tornadoes come very soon." Random raindrops continued to plop down around them. "We're just going to get rained on a little is all, Hester. Get in here under the tree if it bothers you." The shrieker had apparently reached its mound; its location had remained steady for several minutes. Tarpi set the display down and reached for his notetaper. Hester snatched up both display and recorder and ran off through the grove. "Hey, come back here with that! Here, Hester! Come here!" He was more surprised than angry; none of the Chimps had ever shown any signs of aggression before. He scrambled to his feet, scraping his forehead on the tree strut overhead, and set off after Hester, who by now had a twentyyard start. There was a sharp prack of thunder and a rolling barrage of rain overtook them, the huge drops rattling through the crisp yellow leaves of the buttress trees, making more noise than Tarpi would have believed. It sounded like a hailstorm in a furniture factory. Hester's smaller size and greater agility enabled her to pass through the intermingled buttress struts more easily than Tarpi, so she gained steadily. However, she soon ran out of the grove and onto the green matted prairie, where Tarpi's longer legs gave him the advantage. At the top of a low hill he caught up with her and swung her around by an arm. The display and recorder dropped to the waterlogged turf. "Now what the hell is this!" He was almost angry now -- his head was beginning to ache and he was soaked. "Tornadoes Tarpi." She pointed to the top of the grove. Like the legs of a lopsided elephant, four tornadoes swept down from the brutal black sky to the green prairie. As Tarpi watched, the nearest passed over a small patch of cottonweed and plucked it # bare stalks. Now that they were out of the clatter of rain on leaf, he was conscious of a low, dull rumbling like a distant orecrusher. The tornadoes twisted slowly toward them. The wind suddenly freshened, gusting cold on Tarpi's soaked skin. Hester was squirming in his grasp. "Must go now Tarpi." "'Damn right." He released her and followed her down the far side of the hill, the wind at their backs hurrying them along. Another grove lapped up against the foot of the hill. Hester lead them into and through it, up another hill and then down into a liny valley that had been carved out by a small stream trickling down its center. Hester thrashed through the dense growth of red-shot green grass on either bank and forded the stream without slowing. Tarpi sloshed to a halt just short of the place where the normal broadleafed groundcover ended and the ohhell weed started. He had discovered the weed and inadvertently given it its name when he stumbled into it for a second time. He had every intention of avoiding a third dose. Hester was halfway up the far side of the valley before she noticed that he was no longer following her. She turned around and went back. ""Please Tarpi hurry." He could hear her dimly over the wind and rain and tornado growl. Both banks were covered with red-shot green as far as he could see. The wind gave a particularly violent thrust, driving an iced raindrop into his ear just as Hester Science Fiction by women about women Those 'Women of Wonder" are back! But unlike Ihe first two volumes, this new collection focuses on the contemporary, more overtly feminist generation of writers whose stories address women's issues directly. A Vintage Original. #, paperbound, now at your bookstore. Recent Science Fiction Edited, with an introduction and notes by Vintage Books O A division of Randont House the purblind people waded into the far edge of the stream. "Oh, hell." Tarpi stepped out into the weed. Hester turned again to lead the way. As they crested the far rim of the valley, Tarpi caught sight of their destination, a grove of large buttress trees snuggled in a valley on the far side of the divide. Built in under and around the trees was a collection of small, free-form wooden houses. It was a Chimp village. The rain stopped but the wind was gusting so violently that Tarpi staggered drunkenly as he panted down the last slope. Hester, in the lead, picked a low house built around the base of a huge buttress, stopped to kiss the lintel and entered. Tarpi, the rumble of the tornado loud behind him, went down on all fours and entered without ceremony. Someone slammed a heavy wooden door behind him, dulling the wind's shriek and the tornadoes' roar and cutting off the light from outside. "Greetings to my home Tarpi." The light leaking through the cracks around the door and the shutters was not sufficient for Tarpi to see his host. "Thanks," he gasped. Suddenly it sounded as though a waterfall were pounding on the roof of the house. The shutters banged against their latches; small stones and dirt shot through every gap in the walls. Then the roaring increased further until it seemed to drill straight into Tarpi's ears with lancets of pain. He opened his mouth wide and tensed his throat muscles. His ears popped and the pain vanished. The roaring continued for only seconds, then died abruptly, and his ears stabbed at him again. The tornado tossed in a few more stones as a parting shot and then -- as well as Tarpi's benumbed hearing could judge -- all was quiet. His eyes had adjusted enough that he could see dimly by the light that leaked around the door and shutters. He could make out what he assumed were Hester and a half a dozen of her friends, all unmoving, in relaxed postures, comotose. Tarpi decided they were probably just stunned and blinded by the noise levels they had just experienced. When you "see" by sonar, close contact with a tornado must be akin to a laser flash in the eyes. The harmonics would have affected them even though there was not much output in the thirty-thousandcycle range they used. He crawled over to a window, again bumping his head when he forgot the low ceiling, and unlatched the shutters. The sun, low under a shelf of clouds, poured sickly yellow light into the house, making him blink. The scene outside reminded him of the underside of a set of bleachers. The buttress trees, now almost totally denuded of leaves, were an angular collection of struts and uprights, but they had apparently sustained little structural damage. The village also seemed unhurt, although to human eyes Chimp villages always looked cluttered and unfinished. Being unable to perceive color, their inhabitants made use of sculpture and carving for decoration; the sculpture generally represented plants or animals and was crudely done. The surfaces of the houses were either left rough or coarsely carved in haphazard geometrical patterns, and boards were not of standard sizes or closely fitted. The whole effect was rather slapdash. The door in an A-frame across the way swung open and two Chimps stumbled out looking none too light on their feet but none the worse for wear. Tarpi could hear his hosts starting to move around behind him, and he -- His left instep burst into flame. "Oh, hell!" A second locus started on his right foot as the first spread to encircle his ankle. It started itching as well. He was in for an extremely uncomfortable few hours as the rings of fire would work their way slowly up his body. Evidently his previous exposures had not lessened his sensitivity, but there was a tube of calpermine lotion in the health kit back at camp that could help -- if it had not blown away. He scrambled through the low door and set off at a dead run. II The expedition's base camp was a two-hundred-foot circle of ultratough monomolecular film, the edges buried deep, the sides bulged upward into a low dome by a permanent static charge. Varicolored opaque and translucent patches gave it the look, from a distance, of a huge fungus growing out of the prairie. In an equipment-cluttered room beneath a round, clear patch near the center of thq dome sat a chunky, dark-haired woman, mildly chiding a persnickity computer. "Come on now. Marvel. Stop that." She pressed the "Program" key again and repeated, slowly and carefully: "Make radio check of status of all expedition members on remote duty." "Unintelligible command," the computer replied. Its voice always reminded Allis of a Chimp's voice; it had the same buzzing, continuous quality. She thought for a moment and then tried once more: "Make radio check of condition of all expedition members on remote duty." "Running," Marvel responded and rewarded her with a light show, listing the name of each expedition member plus columns for each of several possible conditions. As Allis watched, some of the X's moved from "Contact Not Yet Made" to "Condition Satisfactory." 'Dumm and 'Dee came over from the opposite side of the room -- they had been fiddling with a freezedried gryphon specimen -- to watch over Allis's shoulder. "What is Marvelcomputer doing now Allis?" 'Dumm (or was it 'Dee? Both had almost identical green blothes.) asked. Allis explained briefly about radio, and how she wanted to know if anyone had been hurt in the storm or was in need of anything because of it. When she finished talking, all the X's had moved into the "Condition Satisfactory" column except three. She pressed the "Program" key again. "Make voice contact with..." she picked the first name on the list... "Hellene Eisen." ' "Complete." "Hellene, this is Allis. We need to know if you're okay. Come on, Hellene, please answer." She continued to speak through the tiny personal radio for thirty seconds or so, not knowing if Hellene was there, dead, miles away, alive or washing-her-hair-can'tcome-to-the-phone-now-sorry. She was about to give up when Hellene answered in a barely audible whisper. "Of course I'm okay. Now will you be quiet, you're going to spook them." She broke contact. Allis noticed that Hellene's X had moved into "Condition Satisfactory." Marvel had been eavesdropping. Something-kissed the back of her neck. For a moment she thought that 'Dumm or 'Dee might have been smitten with passion for her. Then she turned around -- and kissed her husband back. "Stamm! I'm so glad you're here. I'm afraid you're going to have to make some pick-ups." "I like that. I fly through rain, snow, heat and gloom of night just to get back to you and all you want to do is put me out to work." She ignored him, attempting again to make contact with her two fallen sparrows. Stamm tried to exchange glances with 'Dee ("See what we men have to put up with?") but failed, the other not being equipped for it, so he stood and watched in silence. After a couple of minutes,. Allis gave him her attention again. "I can't make contact with either Tarpi or Rodder. As near as I can tell, Tarpi's last campsite was very near the center of the storm track, so you had better go check on him first. Rodder was sort of on the fringes, so he's -- " "Hey, lookit," Stamm interrupted. Marvel was putting on another light show but the spelling and grammar were not up to her usual standards. It was Tarpi, using his remote display terminal to message them. "Calpermine!" Stamm hooted. "Some people never learn." "Okay, you'd better pick him up first, then hunt around and see if you (ian find Rodder. He probably hasn't moved too far from where you dropped him." "Shall I take Tarpi some calpermine or should we let him learn from experience?" "You most certainly shall take him some. Sometimes. Stamm..." "Just kidding." He turned and started out. 'Dumm and 'Dee followed him. "May 'Dumm and 'Dee come too Stamm?" one of them asked. "Sorry, fellas. No room this time." 'Dumm and 'Dee were not equipped to look disappointed. They went back to watch Allis, who was telling Tarpi that a relief force was on the way. Ill Nothing remained of Tarpi's campsite except the tentsheet, one edge of which had been buried and held fast. Unable to find his radio, Tarpi was returning to the Chimp village to see if they had anything to treat the itching, burning brands around his thighs when he found his notetaper and remote display terminal, both atop the knoll where Hester had dropped them. Hester had joined him shortly after he had called for help, and it was there that Stamm found them, Tarpi scratching and cursing, Hester watching impassively. As Stamm set the flitter down, Tarpi ran to the landing site and when Stamm popped the dome, Tarpi was almost standing in his lap. "Give me the calpermine." "Patience, Tarpi. Now let me see, calpermine, calpermine. I know I put it here somewhere." "Goddammit, Stamm, give it here." "Language, son. There's a lady present." He indicated Hester. "You've got just one second..." Stamm handed over the tube. Tarpi sat on the rain-matted ground and began to smear the ointment on the affected areas. "What is that Tarpi?" Hester wanted to know. "I don't know." He was too busy, too angry, to be bothered. "It's called 'calpermine,' " Stamm supplied. "It's supposed to keep Tarpi from itching so much." Hester digested the statement. Then she announced; "I am called 'Hester.' " "Pleased to meet you, Hester. My name's Stanun." "Yes." Tarpi stood and pulled his pants up. "If the amenities are satisfied, can we get out of here now?" "Hop in." Stamm indicated the empty cabin. "C'mon, Hester." Tarpi flopped into one of the seats. "Won't you join us, Hester?" Stamm asked, his tone mildly rebuking to Tarpi. Hester joined them without asking where they were going, Stamm noticed. They were like that -- to try anything, with no thought for possible danger. They reminded him of something he had never quite been able to put his finger on -- children were the closest, except that there was nothing childlike about them. They rose straight up for a few hundred feet and headed almost due south. The sky was clear and from that height there was no sign of the tornadoes' passage. "Hey, where are we going, Stamm? Camp's over that way." Tarpi gestured toward the left. "Isn't it?" "Got to check on Rodder first. Allis couldn't make contact with him:" "Hell, he's probably just not communicating with anyone below the rank of God again. And even He'd have to let it ring twice and call back." "And like as not. Rodder would get huffy and hang up on Him anyway," Stamm agreed. "You sound like the calpermine must be helping." "Some. It's down to merely excruciating... hey, ruggers!" Tarpi pointed down to the prairie. A thin, meandering trail of yellowish-green marred the distant perfection. At the near end was what looked to be a fifty-foot blob of furiously boiling, furry oatmeal. There were probably several hundred ruggers in the scrum, each intent on clawing, scratching and elbowing (figuratively) its way to the leading edge where the grazing was. Almost brainless, they were so gregarious that a single one removed from the scrum would sit motionless in acute depression until it died, and so crotchety that the only thing they liked better than fighting each other was fighting the gryphons that eked out a living by preying on them. Tarpi had once seen a gryphon try to snatch a young rugger. It was as though the predator h been instantly enveloped in a corrosive blanket; nothing was left behind but beak and bones. Ruggers were herbivorous -- but not fanatic about it. "I wonder if that's the same scrum I tagged a while back." Tarpi reached around for... "Damn, I left the remote terminal back there." "Okay, we'll pick it up on the return." "See the ruggers, Hester." Tarpi was mellowing now that the calpermine was starting to take effect. He pointed down at them for Hester's benefit. She leaned to look along his arm. "No but there are people down there." "Huh? Who?" "She's right," Stamm said. "See? There, just this side of that little rise with the two patches of trees and the little pond at the base. Their coloring mes them blend in." "Oh, Chimps. I thought maybe somebody had moved his camp over here. Yes, I see them now." A file of perhaps a dozen Chimps, most of them carrying bundles, was heading in the direction from which the flitter had come. "Looks like free enterprise in action," commented Stamm. "They bring help for the tornado," said Hester. "You're very public-spirited people." "I do not understand." "To bring help for the tornado victims? There were victims, Tarpi?" Stamm asked. "I guess so, but I don't think anything serious. I'm not sure." "Two people were killed but no one was hurt," Hester said. "Philosophical, isn't she?" Stamm remariced. "Maybe we ought to check on them later." "Maybe." IV They found Rodder's camp in a grove of roundheels trees, not far from where Stamm had left him days before. A gentle breeze stirred the balls of leaves at the treetops, causing them to nod benignly over the limber trunks. In a slightly suffer gale they would bend almost flat against the ground. A few buttress trees grew here and there as well, but they were mostly young and had not yet driven out the scrub growth. The camp was laid out as neatly as a picture in a field manual, lacking only a camper. The three wandered through it, avoiding puddles, not touching anything, the two humans kicking at the leaves underfoot. "Nobody to home," Stamm said. "Looks as if," Tarpi agreed. He put his head into the tent, then went all the way in. His voice came out slightly muffled. "His personal radio doesn't seem to be here, so he must have it with him... hey, this is funny." He emerged with a bug-eyed object in one hand. "How many of these cameras did the film people have, anyway?" "One apiece, as you ought to remember from their screaming about it. Wonder why he doesn't have it with him." "Yeah... maybe he's out taking a crap or something." Tarpi tossed the camera back into the tent. "Hey, careful with that!" "No problem, they're practically indestructible..." He took another slow look around. "Well, nuts, Stamm, all the storm did here was to drop a couple of centimeters of rain and knock down a few leaves, and that certainly wouldn't do Rodder any harm. Let's get out of here." "Might as well, I guess. He'll show up when he damn well pleases." Stamm turned and started back toward the flitter. "Is that Rodder?" Hester wanted to know. She pointed to a small, dense plot of head-high roundheels clamoring around the base of a dead twenty-foot buttress. The two men stopped and exchanged glances. "That's Rodder," Stamm confirmed when they had thrashed their way into the undergrowth. The body lay on its back, one foot in an unused slit latrine, a branch from the dead buttress lying at a rakish angle across the forehead. Stamm knelt, felt the wrist briefly, then stood again. V "He's dead." Tarpi was astounded: He had never seen a dead person before. He bent and lifted a hand. He was amazed at how limp it was, with absolutely no muscle tone. And cold... and heavy... a clammy, useless thing that had once been somebody's right arm. Stamm had been examining the angular growth of the dead buttress over their heads. "It must have been a hell of a freak accident. The one loose branch on the whole tree, and he's standing under it the one instant when it decides to fall. The storm must have jostled it just enough that it was barely balanced, and afterward, when Rodder came out here to the latrine -- surprise! Well, let's get him back and chuck him in the hospital. Maybe this'll cut him down to size a little." "I think it's too late for that, Stamm. He's already cold. He's been dead for a couple of days at least." "Goddam. You mean we're going to have to pay off the bond on RodderT' His tone implied that that was like being fined for stepping on a cockroach. "That will almost break the expedition. We'll never be able to show a profit if we have to pay off on that." Tarpi rolled the buttress branch off of Rodder's forehead; the struts were badly decayed and lighter than they looked. "I'm afraid it's worse than that, Stamm. Look at the mailcs on his forehead. There's no way that branch could have fallen on him four separate times. I think he must have been murdered." Allis looked in at Rodder's body, an undignified sprawl across the back seats of the flitter. She turned away, white-faced. "Poor Rodder," she said. Stamm snorted, winning himself an angry look. "Will you turn his head please, Tarpi, so I can see the wounds." Tarpi leaned in and tilted the head. Allis made a brief inspection, smoothing the hair away from the forehead. "You're right. Bludgeoned to death, several days ago." She thought for a moment. "Whereare Sodom and Gomorrah?" "His Chimps? I don't know. Stamm, did you -- " "No. They weren't around the camp. They could be anywhere by now." Hester spoke up from behind Allis, causing her to jump. "Sodom and Gomorrah are in a town near where Rodder was it is their home." Allis moved a few feet away. "Thank you." "Yes." "Her name is 'Hester,' honey," Stamm said. "Hester, this is 'Allis.' " "Yes." Allis ignored her. "Stamm, you'd better go see if you can find Sodom and Gomorrah and bring them back here. And I think Tarpi should accompany you." "And Hester too." "Certainly... you'll want to take Rodder inside before you leave, of course. No, wait, don't take him inside, Just dump him on the ground by the entrance." "You mean Just lay him out there?" "No, Just dump him, all in a heap... Don't leave before I get back." She vanished into the main tent. Removing the body from the flitter was even tougher than getting it in. Finally Stamm had to stand in the back seat and heave it over the edge onto the ground. Then the two men carried it over and, as instructed, dumped it near the main entrance. They stood looking at it. "Shall I maybe straighten him out Just a little?" Tarpi asked. "No, you shan't." Allis emerged from the tent, herding 'Dumm and 'Dee before her. "Leave him as he is. You two, go on, scat!" She made shooing motions at the two Chimps, who moved a few feet away to Join Hester. "Here, Stamm." She handed him a pistol. "What's that supposed to be for?" Tarpi asked. "Ever hear of an unarmed cop?" Stamm asked in return. "Cop! Somehow I can't visualize you bringing in two unarmed Chimps at gunpoint. Or needing to. Not to mention the fact that if you get hit with a kidnapping charge, the fine will make Rodder's bond look like peanuts." "Oh, Stamm. The bond! I'd forgotten all about it," Allis exclaimed. "I think it will work out okay, hon. The publicity will probably double sales of the film." "I certainly hope so. Otherwise We'll wind up in the red for sure. the purblind people Well, you two had best get started, and I have a lot to do too." She turned and vanished into the tent. "You don't really think a Chimp did this, do you, Stamm?" Tarpi asked when they were airborne. "They're the only obvious suspects. Sodom and Gomorrah in particular. The nearest humans were ten or fifteen klicks away, and even as much as most of us disliked Rodder, I can't conceive of anyone actually doing this to him. And he certainly didn't do it to himself." "But the Chimps have always acted so tame, not been aggressive at all. Hell, I don't think they even eat meat any more." "Ever look at their teeth?" "Sure, that's Just the point. They obviously evolved to be omniverous creatures, but they're vegetarians now. You don't, eat other animals, do you, Hester?" "No it would hurt too much." "See, a Chimp couldn't have done it; they have ethics." "So have I, but I wouldn't trust myself behind my own back with anything sharp, let alone Rodder's." "Yes, but you had an ax to grind. Most of us did. But tell me, Stamm, why would a Chimp want to kill Rodder? Money, vengeance for stealing its woman, what?" "I ceased to speculate on the motives of humans long before you were bom, Tarpi. With ET's I never started. But let me tell you a story: When I was a young starman apprentice on my very first cruise, we landed on a nice, pastoral planet, almost as nice as this one. Deneb IV, you may know it. Anyway, the natives -- sort of tall, fuzzy flitterbicks -- came out and made offerings to the great silver thing from the sky, sang hosannas to us, the whole bit. Looked friendly as could be. Well, there wasn't a man or woman aboard that ship who wasn't dying to run through fields of fresh clover, or the local equivalent, so the captain suppressed his better judgment and turned us loose. A couple of days went by, nothing much happened. The locals loved having the gods hobnob with them, we all had a terrific time. Then the purser showed up hanging from a tree by a stake driven through his head -- in one ear and out the other. And do you know why?" "Spitting on the slidewalk?" "Worse. He had failed to urinate in a public place. Sneaked off behind a tree and offended it. So if you can prove to me that Rodder positively did not do the moral equivalent of private urination, then I might believe you." "Okay, so it's a lousy argument. But I still have trouble believing a Chimp did it." "Then who did?" VI "It was a man," said Sodom. They had landed as before at Rodder's campsite, then followed Hester through the brush about a kilometer to a tiny Chimp village of only three houses and a couple of outbuildings. They were all built along the same pattern -- low, flat teepees, each radiating outward from a central tree, the largest of which was a buttress, the rest being fairly old roundheels. The place looked to Tarpi like the Chimp equivalent of a family farm. The first Chimp they approached, a fairly old male, had answered to "Gomorrah" and Stamm claimed to recognize him. "Sodom" was a barely mature male, apparently a relative of Gomorrah's. Neither had questions. "You mean a Chimp, a person like yourself," Stamm corrected. "No a man like you." "Was it a man or a woman?" Tarpi asked. "A man he had no hair." Tarpi stroked the fashionable skullcap atop his crew cut. "That's hardly conclusive. A woman with her hair tucked up into one of these caps would look as though she had no hair either. But you're sure it was a human?" "Yes." "Who was he? What did he look like?" Stamm demanded. "A strange man I had never seen before." "What did he look like?" Stamm repeated. Sodom paused. "... a strange man." "What about you, Gomorrah? Did you see him too?. What did he look like?" "Yes a strange man." "Ask if they would know him if they saw him again," Tarpi suggested. Sodom had overheard him. "Yes." "What happened? What did he do?" "He came in from the prairie followed Rodder into the latrine and hit him with a piece of tree." "That's all?" Stamm was incredulous. "He just wanders in off the prairie and without saying a word, starts banging on Rodder! He doesn't say anything, Rodder doesn't say anything, you don't say anything?" "Rodder said 'no don't' and screamed painfully while he died." "That's a?" But apparently it was. Further questioning elucidated little more detail. The killer had come from an unobserved direction and had left toward the north, where, as far as anyone knew, there were no human encampments. Rodder had apparently seen him just as he was being struck. The two Chimps had been some distance away and had not seen fit to interfere. They were vague as to when it had happened, saying only that it was on the day Stamm had dropped off the party. The men withdrew for a whispered conversation. "Sounds fishy to me," Stamm said. "That's just what you'd expect them to say if one of them had done it. Each one vouches for the other and both blame some mysterious human." "You make them sound like green and yellow Machiavellis... but I don't see that we have much choice but to take them back and let them try to identify one of us." "And get somebody held on murder charges on their say-so?" "Well, yes. But if they each identify the same person, there's a good chance that person's the killer and we certainly don't want him running around loose, do we? And if they did it themselves, like as not they'll each pick somebody different and each of those will have been a hundred klicks away with two other people. And then we'll have some reasonable evidence against them, not just circumstance." "Hell, a good lawyer would just claim they made a mistake." "Yes, but with only a hundred and seventeen of us on the whole planet, it would be a lot harder to make that stand up. They would have seen every last possible suspect." "Okay, let's see if they'll come with us." They returned to the Chimps. "Sodom, Gomorrah, we'd appreciate it if you'd come back to our main camp and see if you can pick out the man who killed Rodder," Stamm told them. "Why?" Stamm was nonplussed. As well explain why it's light in the daytime. "Rodder is dead, murdered. We want to catch and punish the culprit." "Why?" "It is in accord with our customs," Tarpi said. The two Chimps conferred and then appeared to consult Hester. None of the conversation was audible to the humans. "We will come." When they radioed Allis the situation, she went into action, ordering all expedition members to drop what they were doing and prepare to report back to base camp as soon as Stamm could pick them up. Tarpi had the feeling that she had been wanting to re-assert her authority by calling a general meeting and welcomed the mammoth line-up as an excuse. Not unnaturally, most of her invitations were declined without thanks, and were accepted only when she threatened to completely cut off computer services. Since Marvel performed almost all data storage, from recording movie pictures to taping field notes, the members had little choice but to attend, although they did not have to be nice about it. But as they filtered in by ones and twos past Rodder's body -- a sprawled and undignified heap where she had had Stamm and Tarpi leave it -- their mood changed considerably and by midnight, when they were finally assembled in the circular common room, Allis faced a group that was at least not totally hostile. She used a chair to step up onto a table and instantly had their attention. "Well, you've all seen what happened to Rodder. Of course the responsibility is entirely mine, and Stamm and I will pay quite heavily for my error. Better judgment indicated that going about in parties of less than three persons was unwise but the prima donnas among you convinced me that it was impossible for them to carry on 'their work' with other people jostling their elbows and trampling through their experiments. Needless to say, in the future no group smaller than three will be allowed away from the base." There were unhappy murmers but obviously it was a necessary precaution. Even so, a small group of diehards argued her down from three to two in "special cases" before they let her continue. "Very well." Tarpi noticed that she looked harried. "Now, as I'm sure the grapevine has informed you, the two Chimps who were accompanying Rodder -- " "You mean slaving for him," someone shouted from three o'clock, low. "I meant what I said, Lessiline," Allis responded with some asperity. "If the Chimps choose to accompany us and occasionally help with minor chores for their own reasons, that's their business. But this expedition is in enough trouble without having unwarranted charges of slavery leveled, and I'll thank you to keep silent. Now, you're aware that Rodder's Chimps are, at the very least, witnesses to the crime, and quite possibly a good deal more. They claim to have seen a human kill Rodder and they say they can identify him." The crowd murmured protest. Everyone had known the Chimps were in the camp but had assumed their presence was for purposes of lynching. "So in a minute," she continued, "I'm going to have one of them brought in to see if he can pick out the alleged culprit." They protested even louder at that. "What about our rights?" someone shouted from the back. "I realize that technically this tramples on your rights, but I think this is the easiest way to settle the charges these two intelligent, legally responsible beings have made." The emphasis on the legal catchphrase was heavy. "I think the odds of each of them separately identifying not only the same person, but someone who could reasonably have committed the crime, and who lacks an alibi, are negligible. And that failure will give us prima facie evidence to hold them and later remove them from the planet for trial when the Ariel returns for us." She nodded to Stamm, who fondled Marvel briefly. "We're recording now," she went on. "For the record, is there anyone here who objects to allowing the two Chimps named 'Sodom' and 'Gomorrah' to attempt this identification?" She waited for a moment, surveying the crowd. When nobody responded, she nodded to Stamm again. He left the room and returned shortly with Sodom in tow. There was a low rumble accompanied by a slight tension in the room. Sodom gazed around at the group, his vaguely anthropomorphic features, plus his black velvet sonar receptor, giving him the emotionless expression of an executioner. He followed Stamm, a pace behind and one to the side, in a slow tour of the crowd, passing through them like a breeze, causing them to straighten before him and relax after his passage. They finally returned to the start. "Well?" said Allis. "He is not here." "But this is all the humans there are on the planet. Are you sure?" "Yes." "You still claim that you saw Rodder killed by a human, by one of us?" "Yes." "But that human is not in this room?" "Yes." "Could somebody have skipped out on us?" a small, stocky blonde girl asked. "You know, be hiding in the restroom or something?" "Maybe you ought to have Marvel call the roll, hon," Stamm said. So Marvel called the roll, twice, the second time with everyone walking past Sodom as his name was called. By the time Allis got to "Abram Willks" again, most of the crowd was rumbling angrily. They had been gathered here against their wills and it was late at night, and in spite of the fact that no one liked him very much. Rodder had been murdered, and they thought they knew by whom. They were ready for a little blood. "All right, he's had three chances. That ought to be enough to satisfy the record. I move we take him out and execute him." A tall, thin man near the wall was waving his hand over his head. There were shouts of "Second" from a halfdozen people around the room. "I'm afraid you're under a misapprehension, Heim," Allis said. "This is not a stockholders' meeting of this corporation, it's a meeting of corporation employees. And as such, you're in no position to make motions of any sort." "Now just a minute, Madame Chairman -- ' ' "No, Herm, not 'Madame Chairman,' " Allis said sharply. "Right now I'm commander of this expedition, president of the corporation, the sole ruler with absolute aureasonable discussion but the final decisions are entirely mine. And immediate execution of this being is out of the question. Certainly it may be appropriate to hold him for trial aboard Ariel when she returns, but lynching him would be heinously immoral. It would merit not only fines but actual incarceration for us all. Or have you forgotten Epsilon Scorpio VI?" She looked out at them, her eyebrows raised in question. "All right, does anyone have any reasonable suggestion to offer?" "Gomorrah," said Tarpi. "Certainly, our other witness. Stamm, will you please bring him in?" But Gomorrah's performance differed from Sodom's in no significant detail. Yes he was sure a human had killed Rodder. No the human was not here. Yes he was sure cross my heart ma'am honest to gods. Stamm led him out again. It was all very unsatisfying; they had wanted a clear-cut solution, somebody to blame and punish so that they could get back to their work. Instead they had a story that was almost certainly a lie but impossible to verify. And, oh, God, what if it were true? Their frustration turned on Allis. Why weren't we issued guns to protect ourselves from these little vermin? There was no apparent reason for it. Besides, one gun won't divide one hundred and seventeen ways. Why didn't you call Ariel to pick us up as soon as this happened? Impossible. Even if we could get a message to her, a starship's time is scheduled so far ahead and is so valuable that literally nothing can deflect it. Not even the lives of one hundred and sixteen people? You heard me. Had anybody thought to look at Rodder's last films? I mean, maybe they show -- We're not fools. They show nothing, simply standard footage of ruggers and gryphons and whatnot. Could it be true, you know, what the Chimps said about another strange human on the planet? Sure, Herm. Somebody probably popped up in his private space yacht for the express purpose of bludgeoning Rodder to death. Why didn't we think of that? Allis recognized that if she were tired enough to be sarcastic, nothing further was likely to be accomplished and so she maneuvered them into small conversational groups ("I want committee recommendations in the morning") and went to bed. They buried Rodder the next day, Stamm reading the service. There was no eulogy. Sodom and Gomorrah were held pending the arrival of Ariel, although there was considerable minority argument for releasing them. And work resumed as before. Or almost as before. For a while Chimps were banned from many camps as dangerous (or frightening) and their presence was unwelcome. But as time passed, their gentleness and eager curiosity let them diffuse once again into their old status. It was difficult to stay mad at them. Allis enforced her "no-soloparties" rule. Tarpi pleaded special circumstances and drew the small, stocky blonde girl as his partner. Her name was lo Gallar and she was one of the film crew making nature movies of the local wildlife, the profits of which were intended to defray the cost of the expedition. The usual aloofness between film crew and scientific personnel stood between them for the first week and they played it very crisp and businesslike. ("I'd appreciate it if you could stay away from the mound of shriekers down near the stream for a few days, Miss Gallar." "Certainly, Doctor Liddell.") Then one day Tarpi started whistling every time he saw her, repeating the same tune each time. It was a day and a half before she gave in and acknowledged it. "All right, I give up. What's the song?" "Song? What song?" He was innocence itself. "The song you've been whistling for the past two days and which I'm obviously supposed to recognize." "Oh, this song?" He whistled a few bars of it. "Yes, that song." "An old Disney classic like that and you don't recognize it?" He shook his head pityingly. "Your education is sorely lacking." He broke into song; "lo, lo, its off to work we go..." He got past three and a half bars before she hit him with a plastic plate -- but not very hard. After that the tension between them melted and before long they had moved all the equipment into one tent and all the personnel into the other. And field work became much more pleasant. It was probably the reference to Disney that gave lo the idea she broached to Tarpi as they lay cuddled spoonwise one night after making love. "That was really great, Tarpi." "You're right." He parodied smug self-satisfaction. "If we could only get it on film, we'd make a profit for sure, bond or no bond." "Yeah... never get it past the Board of Prudes, though." "Uh-huh... you know what a lot of the old-timers used to do?' ' "No, what?" "Well, they would sneak sex into their films. They'd get shots of bare-breasted native women, or animals mating, or being bom, and would slip it past the Board as educational." "Which it was. So?" "But mapy people thought it was dirty too. And it boosted sales a lot." "Okay, so go out and get some pictures of ruggers or ChimpsDoing-It." "Yes, I thought of that already but ruggers are no good. Even if you could get two of them outside the scrum to do anything but merely sit there, they would just look like a couple of furry beach-balls nuzzling. Chimps would be perfect though, Taipi, except for one thing." Tarpi was not totally insensitive. "Your spontaneity is showing. Okay, what is the one thing?" he asked. "Well, they have this law or taboo against public appearances, just like we have. But I finally talked Jeeves and Hester into it." Jeeves was to lo as Hester was to Tarpi. "There's a hitch though. I had to bid so high that their curiosity got the better of them." "What did you offer them, Ambrose Bierce's current address?" "No, they want to watch us first." "God, you mean they've been hiding in the comer all this time!" He clutched at the top of the sleeping bag. "No, stupid. But can we, Tarpi? I think it would add a lot to the film, and it wouldn't do us any harm. It might even be kind of fun." "Let me think for a minute... okay, I guess so." lo turned over and hugged him. "It's not like they were really people. And it might be really great at that. How do you want to play it? Screaming, tearing rape -- or slick, sly seduction?" "Well, that rape thing sounds sort of interesting but we'd better save that for later, I think. Where did you learn slick, sly seduction, anyway?" "Never mind." "If you can't show me any credentials, then I guess we'll just have to play it straight." "Tomorrow night? 'If it were done when 'tis done, then 'twere well it were done quickly,' or however the saying goes." "Not always," he replied. "But in this case I think that's best." IX The following night, it were done. Afterward Tarpi, still frisky, looked over at the two Chimps in the shadows and asked, "Well, Hester, how was it?" lo elbowed him in the ribs. "It was interesting." "Interesting how?" he pursued. "It's always a good idea to get different points of view," he whispered aside to lo. "Sex makes you both look very strange for a time." "Look strange how?... Ouch, stop that, you're giving me a bruise there." Hester paused for a moment. "Very strange." Tarpi leaned back and looked thoughtful. lo answered the Chimps' remaining questions and then sent them out. She looked over at Tarpi. "If I get you a cigarette, will you lie there and blow smoke up at the ceiling pensively?" He ignored her question. "lo, describe me." "Why?" "Just do it." "Well, you're fairly goodlooking, maybe six feet tall, sort of skinny, reddish-brown hair, brown eyes, and you have a sinisterlooking scar on the bridge of your nose. Close enough?" "From a description like that, someone could probably pick me out from the rest of the expedition, at least. Now how many of the characteristics you listed would a Chimp list?" "Everything except hair and eye color, probably." "No, think about it. The Chimps have no standard with which to decide whether I'm as handsome as I actually am or as ugly as a dried prune. There's nobody on the expedition who's grossly fat or thin -- " "I love you for that." " -- or thin, so the Chimps have no standard for comparison there either. And as for my sabre scar -- " "I still say it was probably a broken beer sphere." " -- I don't think they even see it. Look, they all broadcast their sonar sound on a frequency of about thirty thousand cycles, which gives a wavelength of, um, about a centimeter or so. They just plain can't see anything much smaller than that. No sabre scar. Hell, they're probably hard-pressed to jnake out any features at all. The most they could 'see' of me would be 'a man, six feet tall.' And you got that wrong anyway. I'm only five-ten." "I know, I was trying to boost your ego." "Liar. But that's why their towns and their art seem so crummy to us. Once they have all the irregularities down to less than a centimeter or so, everything 'looks' okay to them despite the fact that it still looks unfinished to us. But anyway, the point is, why did Hester say sex made us look 'strange?' " lo suggested a possiblity. "That's ignoble. Besides, she said both of us." "Yes, and she could have described it anyway. But I see what you mean. If all they can resolve of us is sort of human-shaped blurs, we must look pretty much the same to them all the time. But, Tarpi, if that's true, how can they tell themselves apart? Or us apart, for that matter? I've never had one call me by the wrong name." "I know what you mean. And you're right. Since they can't see each other's green blotches, they ought to look pretty much alike to each other...no, wait. Sonar. They can probably tell themselves apart by voice, and us too, for that matter." "No good," lo said. "They all use the same frequency -- thirty-six thousand, two hundred forty-three point six cycles. I remember Herm's telling me about it and laughing. It's an organic crystal resonance or something. When they talk to us, we hear a subharmonic." "But that wouldn't prevent them from telling us apart by voice," Tarpi countered. "And it wouldn't make us look 'strange' during sex. Voiceprints are supposed to be as constant as fingerprints." "You know, 'very strange' is also how Sodom described Rodder's murderer," Tarpi mused. "That's not too surprising; they don't have many descriptors to work with. Either we look like we usually do or we look 'very strange.' " "But, lo, what do lovers and murderers have in common that make them both look 'very strange' to a Chimp? Seriously." She shrugged. "I don't know. They both might be excited or scared in some circumstances but a Chimp certainly couldn't see that. Or maybe..." Tarpi sat up. "Couldn't they?" "Well, no. I thought we had decided they couldn't make out anything as fine as facial expressions." "Listen... a few weeks ago, just before we found Rodder's body, we flew over a scrum of ruggers, Hester, Stamm and I. We were almost on top of them, just a few hundred meters away, but Hester couldn't see them." "Of course not. The flitter dome doesn't transmit sound, only light." "Exactly. But she could see a group of Chimps better than two klicks away." "That's a pretty good trick." "If she were sonaring them, it would be. But what if she were seeing them mentally, with empathy or telepathy or something like that?" "That's sort of far-fetched, even coming from you." "Yes, but it's beautiful, it explains everything," he said ex-, citedly. "She can't sense the ruggers' presence because they have no more brains than a retarded cabbage, but the Chimps' presence would show up like ants on a plate. And a person in an orgasm or a killing rage would look grossly different -- mentally, that is -- than the usual human. They would both look 'very strange.' And they are." "Maybe so... and you know how every Chimp you meet always seems to know your name. That could be telepathy too." "I always thought we were being supersonically introduced, but you could be right. Although I don't think it can really be telepathy. Maybe it's more like empathy. If they were well-developed telepaths, they wouldn't need a language, and they certainly have one." "They wouldn't be very curious either. They'd be able to pick whatever they wanted straight out of your minds." "Uh-huh, except maybe it doesn't work very well with humans. Different wavelength or something. I bet that's why they don't eat meat any more too. Sirloin steak wouldn't be so attractive if you had to suffer the death agony of the steer before you ate it. They don't have ethics, they're just chicken." "A Chimp couldn't have killed Rodder then, either. I mean if they really are empathetic." "Of course it's true, it has to be." "Well, with the weight of your assertion, plus some wild speculation to back it up. I'm sure you'll have no trouble in finding converts." "Okay, doubting lo, I'll prove it to you." He sat up again and shouted into the tent flap: "Hester, hey, Hester, come here a minute." He turned to lo. "Sit up a second, will you darling." Jeeves put his head through the tent opening. "Hester is not here Tarpi." "That's okay, Jeeves. Come in here for a minute. I want you to look at something." He slapped lo's face stingingly. "Why, you goddam dirty... oh... I see. Very clever, you louse." lo rubbed the red handprint on her cheek, still threequarters mad. "Darling, I humbly and abjectly beg your forgiveness. You don't know how sorry I am I had to do that." "Okay, Just don't make a habit of it. Arid don't forget that I owe you one -- a big one. Jeeves, did I look different to you Just then when Tarpi slapped me?" "Yes lo." "Different that I usually do?" "Yes." lo leaned back. "Well, that's indicative at least." "Indicative, hell," Tarpi said. "Jeeves, how long a time did lo look different?" "A very short time Tarpi." "Just immediately after I slapped her?" "Yes." "How did she look then?" Jeeves paused. "Very strange." "Did she look the same as when she looked strange during sex?" "No." "How was it different?" Jeeves paused for a long time. "I do not know words for it Tarpi." "Okay, Jeeves, you can leave now." He leaned back beside lo and looked at her. "You see?" "Well, it seems likely... I wonder why they never mentioned it." "Did we ever think to tell them that they all look alike to us except for the patterns of green on their little yellow bodies? It would have been about as meaningful as their telling us that your psyche gets all mimsy when you're mad. Besides, it was so obvious that probably none of them ever thought of it." "I wonder what we really look like to them," lo mused. "If you don't use sight but sonar and empathy, or whatever it is, I mean." "Probably mimsy, with patches of grell, shading to demi-grell, depending on mood. Which is to say that we'll never know." "Depending on mood? Oh, Tarpi -- Sodom and Gomorrah! They may have been telling the truth." "Well, sure. The first time they saw the murderer he was mad enough or frightened enough to kill. The next time he was probably in a rational state. He 'looked' completely different to them." "But that means that one of us really did kill Rodder. It wasn't just a story the Chimps made up." "You didn't think Sodom or Gomorrah did it, did you?" "I guess I did, kind of. I mean, it was better than... who do you think did it?" "I don't know. But maybe if we ask in the right way, we can get Sodom and Gomorrah to tell us." X The flitter was full. Allis and Stamm occupied the two front seats; Tarpi and lo were in the back, Sodom and Gomorrah on their laps. Crouched in the small space in the rear was Lessiline. Allis had tried to persuade Stamm to rig the cargo net underneath for the two Chimps to tide in but he had declined -- unless Allis wanted to ride there too. She did not. They flew at low altitude toward a scarlet sunset, the humans aboard concentrating their attention on the scribble of yellowish-green rugger trails that tangled the prairie below. "Hurry it up, will you, Stamm," said Lessiline. "I'm about to freeze in an obscene position back here." "Should be just a couple more minutes. Less. In that little grove just ahead." The "little grove" was dense with roundheels, thrashing and writhing wildly in a stiff breeze. Three small hemispherical orange tents were occasionally visible through gaps in the trees, their dayglo color catching the eye like the blink of a lighthouse. The flitter made a low pass over the scrum of ruggers, flushing a brace of humans as it did so, and landed at the edge of the grove near the camp. Humans and Chimps piled out and then watched with amusement as Lessiline ostentatiously unstiffened each joint and creakily clambered down. She seemed to have aged fifty years during the eightminute flight. One of the humans they had flushed angrily pounded up to them. "What the hell do you damn fools think you're doing?" "Now hold it a minute, Ard -- " Stamm began. " 'Hold it' nothing. We work all day trying to get that scrum quiescent and then just when we've finally got 'em settled down, zoom! along comes Tom Swift and His Flying Noisemaker. Thanks a lot. Thanks a hell of a lot." "C'mon, Ard, you can't even hear that thing fifty meters away," Stamm went to the flitter's defense. "Tell it to the ruggers." "Okay, I'm sorry, I apologize. All right?" "Hell of a lot of good that does." Ard was not going to be mollified. "Standing here arguing about it doesn't do much good either, does it?" Allis asked impatiently. "Ard, we need to see Janos. Where is he?" "What for?" "Never mind what for," she said evenly. "Just show us where he is, please." Ard looked half angry, half curious. "Through there." He pointed toward the edge of the grove. "Go a few hundred meters through the trees and you'll come out into a big patch of cottonweed. He's out in the middle of it with a nest of mousies." "Show us, will you please?" "Can't. Have to help Adda with the ruggers." He was getting even with them. "But just keep going straight ahead. You can't miss it." He turned away and then looked back over his shoulder. "And when you leave, take off over the grove, will you? Not over the ruggers." He hurried off. The slow sunset filled the grove with long shadows and red light, and the bobbing treetops held their peripheral vision, pestering them with warnings of unnamed horrors leaping on them from the darkness. They trudged along in single file, silent except for the moment when a treetop swept too close to lo. She jumped and then cursed herself too loudly. ("Take it easy, you fool. That tree hasn't bitten anyone in weeks.") It seemed farther than "a few hundred meters" but eventually the trees thinned and they reached the patch of cottonweed. It was in full bloom, a total undercast stained bloody red by the last bite of the setting sun. Janos was a few dozen meters away, wading slowly toward them, submerged almost up to his hips in the dense brush. The sun illuminated his left side redly; his right side was deeply shadowed. As he came out of the cottonweed in front of them, the sun slipped below the horizon, the shadows vanished and the long, dim twilight began. Janos dumped his load of equipment at their feet. He was a small man, about fifty years old, in good condition. His manner was a shade too hearty. "Well, well. Stamm. Allis. Tarpi. Less. lo, isn't it?" He nodded at each in turn; his glance slid over the two Chimps. "To what do I owe this honor?" "We'd like to talk to you about Rodder," Allis said. "Rodder? Well, all right, if you want. Although I must say. I've always found it better to heed the Biblical injunction to let the dead past bury its dead. Let's walk back to camp while we talk, shall we?" He hefted his load and started off into the dimness. Allis walked beside him. "That's Longfellow," Tarpi suddenly said. " 'Let the dead past bury its dead' isn't Biblical, it's from Longellow." "Quite so," said Janos. "Now then, Allis, you wanted to talk about Rodder. Am I correct an assuming that those two (a thumb over the shoulder indicated Sodom and Gomorrah) are the culprits responsible for his death?" Allis ignored his question. "How did you feel about Rodder, Janos?" "Much the same as everyone else, I think. With years of study at the foot of a saint, Rodder could possibly have achieved the moral standards of a swine." "And how did you feel when he died?" "Well, I -- " "Hon, this isn't getting us anywhere," Stamm interrupted. "Get to the point." "Perhaps that would be just as well, Allis," Janos agreed. "Just what is the point of all this?" "All right, Janos." She took a breath. "Before he was transported to his new field site on the day he was killed, Rodder had been working out of base camp for a while. Stamm and I put our heads together, and our recollections -- plus a lot of help from various records stored in Marvel -- indicate that Rodder was at base for six days and that during that time twenty-one other expedition members were also there for varying periods." "And I was one of the twentyone. So were you. So was Stamm. So what?" She ignored him. "Only those twenty-one people could have known where Rodder was going to set up his new camp. We had Marvel examine the data stored by each of them on the day Rodder was killed, November ninth. Of the twenty-one sixteen showed typical input during the day, including notetapes. The voiceprints are verifiable, of course. Of the remaining five, three showed no input at all for the day. They were Vicktor and his cohorts, taking the day off at Ramshom Lake. Wardal didn't show any input either but she had filmed some scenes the previous day. The terrain is quite identifiable; it's her site, all right -- ninetytwo klicks from where Rodder was killed." "That makes twenty, I believe. I, presumably, am the twenty-first," Janos said. "Yes. Your records for the day show only a small segment of very bad film of a shrieker mound. The light was almost gone. Portions are even a little out of focus. It was eleven klicks from your camp to Rodder's, an easy three-hour hike in most circumstances, but you must have misgauged it, what with having to swing around to come and go from a different direction. It must have been frightening -- hurrying, hurrying, racing the sqn, trying to get back in time to take the film that would establish your alibi. And you just didn't quite make it." "Allis, I would resent that accusation more than I can say if I didn't feel so very sorry for you. It's obvious that you've let your sympathy for those two Chimps warp your Judgment so severely that you'll contrive a circumstantial case against one of your own people in order to free them." He shook his head sadly. "I'm afraid it's a good deal more than circumstance, Janos. There are two witnesses against you." "Indeed!" He stopped walking. "And who would they be?" "Sodom and Gomorrah." "Excellent, excellent. Very good choices. The two murderers have now, under no doubt expert coaching, searched their memories and discovered that despite failing to recognize me the first three times they saw me, I am nonetheless the man they saw kill Rodder." He turned to confront the Chimps. "Is that right? Do you now claim that you saw me kill Rodder?" "No Janos," Sodom said. "No," Gomorrah echoed. "No?" He was taken aback. "What is this, Allis? Those two don't accuse me." "I should have explained. Tarpi has discovered that the Chimps are highly sensitive to the emotional states of other beings and that in fact they identify us largely on, uh, how our minds 'look' to them. When they saw you kill Rodder, you were in the grip of some very strong emotion. You had to be, to commit murder. Apparently the other times they saw you, when they tried to identify the murderer back at base, you were calmer and so you looked different to them. You're a very cool man, Janos. Usually." "Be serious, Allis. I'd as lief believe the entrails of a chicken as that story." "We've tested them in several ways. Their ability is quite real. Quite repeatable, too, with a given person, although different people appear to change differently for the same emotion. Really very interesting... But what we would like you to do is to allow Lessiline, here, to regress you under hypnosis to the day Rodder was killed. In that way your mental state will duplicate your mental state when Sodom and Gomorrah saw you kill Rodder, and they'll be able to identify you. In addition -- " "That's quite out of the question, Allis." "I was afraid it probably would be... Go!" Tarpi and Stamm grabbed for Janos's arms. Tarpi got a firm grip but Janos saw Stamm coming, grabbed the front of his tunic as he ran forward and pulled him along into the underbrush. Then he went for Tarpi's eyes with his free hand. But he was outnumbered. lo grabbed his hand just as Allis kicked the backs of his knees, causing him to crumple to the ground. Tarpi and lo fell on him and then Lessiline -- who had been dancing around looking for an opening -- leaned in and injected him in the neck. Janos stopped struggling as though he had been pole-axed. "Damn! Is it supposed to do that?" Tarpi asked as he scrambled to his feet. "It's usual," said Lessiline. "He'll be a little livelier in a minute or two." "Stamm, dear, you were out of position," Allis said as her husband rejoined them. "Yes, I know," he said shortly, looking down at Janos lying on the ground. "It should be any second now," Lessiline said. Janos screamed -- a piercing, horrifying, animal sound. "There you go. Classic reaction." "How can you sound so selfsatisfied, Less?" lo asked. Janos began to writhe, alternately raging loudly and then gibbering softly to himself. "Hush, children," Allis ordered. She turned to Sodom and Gomorrah and stated formally: "Sodom, Gomorrah, I ask you now in the presence of these witnesses if the man you saw kill Rodder is here." "Yes Allis the man on the ground," said Sodom. "Yes," said Gomorrah. "Which one, Gomorrah?" Allis pursued. "The one on the ground." "You see," said Stamm. "I told you it had to be anger. Janos was never afraid of anything in his life." "Okay," Allis said impatiently. "Is everyone clear now on whom the Chimps have identified and what they identify him as having done? Does anyone want to ask any questions?" No one did. They stood in silence for several minutes, watching Janos rage, each thinking his own thoughts. Then they were suddenly distracted by thrashing noises and a flickering light in the grove behind them. It was Ard, waving a flashlight. The darkness had crept up on them and the light was welcome. "What the hell are you idiots up to now? What's all the screaming about? Jesus Christ! What happened to himl" Lessiline said. "He'll come out of it in a few minutes." that?" "A psychotomimetic." She saw that he looked blank. "A drug. It produces a condition indistinguishable from intense, psychotic rage." "Why did he tice that?" "He didn't," Allis said. "We gave it to him." "Huh?" "Help us carry him back and I'll explain." XI Janos decided to open his eyes. He lay on his back, the orange hemisphere of the tent over his head softly illuminated by a light beyond his range of vision. Lessiline looked down at him. "About time you woke up. You were making me look bad." Her tone was carefully neutral. "I've been conscious for some time... where is everyone else?" He rolled suddenly to his feet, crouching under the low dome. Lessiline backed up warily. "Outside." He went through the tent flap. It was dark now, a canopy of stars overhead. People were circled around a low fire, the Chimps hovered farther back in the shadows. A hundred meters beyond, light flashed occasionally as Adda went about her arcane duty with the ruggers. Allis looked up at him. "Sodom and Gomorrah identified you, Janos, while you were unconscious." "I know. I heard most of what you told Ard. It would be easy for me to fight the charge, Allis. A judge would never allow a defendant to be drugged like that and your Chimps could never identify me in court. And your testimony would be merely hearsay." "Are you going to fight, Janos?" Allis asked. He sagged. "No... it would be easiest for me to resist, every instinct tells me to... but it would be futile." He sat and stared into the fire. "I've been doomed ever since you became convinced that those two were telling the truth. Forgetting about his Chimps -- that was incredibly stupid of me. In retrospect, I see that I planned the whole adventure rather badly. Now that you've had confirmation of your conclusions, you'll have little trouble compiling other evidence against me. I could fight if I wished, drag myself and Ae whole expedition through the muck of a public trial... but I won't." "Do you want to tell us why you did it?" Allis asked gently. "No, I don't. It's an ugly story and reflects no credit on me. But I suppose I must say something... Suffice it to say that while Rodder and I were both at base camp, he was responsible for my becoming quite fiermanently addicted to a rather unpleasant compound found in an infusion of ohhell weed. It results in a loss of inhibition and control which I find intolerable. I could not, I was unable, to let him go unpunished. The rest is as you have surmised, save that I did not misgauge the time required for the journey to his camp; I simply lost my way and wandered for some hours on the prairie... , . Well!" He straightened briskly and looked around at the group, staring each in the eyes for a brief instant. "I don't suppose one of you has a gentlemanly pistol? I thought not. Ah, well. But what a gesture." He rose and started out into the darkness. Stamm stood up and moved to block his path. "Let him go, Stamm," Allis said. Her voice sounded tired. "But, hon -- " "Let him go." , Stamm moved aside. Janos walked out into the darkness, his head erect, his step measured. When he reached the edge of the scrum of ruggers, he paused for a brief moment, then took three running steps and dived headfirst into them. TTiey started to boil vigorously. Sodom and Gomorrah screamed -- a long, mournful note. The humans rose and started toward the flitter. What was happening in the scrum behind them, they did not want to see.  galaxy thm P f i w t PvMktio hi ScImim Fiction Some ConiribuTors Past and Present Ol.A'-f'te'sn'! ;S #A S'--" ' CiM ; ' y r  ') Arr-, y ; # st-r J y'-'y r'.y )! , ' SjOt'h.iqO'i ;jr ' Rngii ef)ry H. G. Wells, science fiction -- often termed "future fiction" -- has fascinated alert minds. Not only has it entertained, it has predicted much of the far-ranging scientific and social change now upon us. the genre continue to speculate, to predict, to tackle the prime problems already shaping tomorrow. Ecologyspace exploration -- nuclear prorhise and threat -- energy -- social evolution and biological revolution -- these and other fields are probed by imaginative stories uniquely exciting and rewarding. So let your fancy run free. Subscribe now! For. U.S. residents, enclose # here Q For other countries, enclose  I # for here Q Send coupons to: # White Plains Road Scarsdale, N.Y., # Enclosed find in payment for my subscription Paul Walker Seademons by Laurence Yep. Harper and Row, #. #pp. #. New Voices in Science Fiction edited by George R.R. Martin. Time Storm by Gordon R. Dickson. St. Martin's Press, #. #.    Pierce: Sorry to bother you at this hour, Paul, but you left out the author and title of your last review. Walker: Seademons. Pierce: "See... Demons." Right. And the author? Walker: Yep. Pierce: "Yup..." Walker: Yep. Pierce: Right. And the first name? Walker: Laurence. Pierce: "Lawrence...Yup." Walker: Yep. Pierce: Right. Watch it, next time, okay. You know I can't abide carelessness. mons very much. What did I like most about it? Listen: At first he had hoped that going to the rectory school would help her to adjust, but after the trouble with Radog the Anglic knew he would have to try to "humanize" her -- as he called it -- by himself. For their own sake, the Anglic took Maeve more and more into the wild. They wandered through the forests and the mountains far to the east along the northern seas. He showed her everything that was strange and wonderful and beautiful about Fancyfree their planet in the hope that she would come to love her new world. He showed her the star trees, and the paradise birds with wings like rainbows and voices like angels, and the giant spider webs that the winds sang through. Hunters would cross their path occasionally and bring back reports that both the Anglic and his creature looked well. Or: "It was already growing dark in the Wailing Mountains, and the sharp-pointed rocks made strange, teeth-like shadows which grew on either side as if jaws were closing about our shadows. There was a strange, lifeless silence here where nothing grew, though sometimes we would hear the high, lonely keening wind that gave the mountains their name. It was as if we had stumbled over the edge of the world into some strange limbo of the dead, for the Eyes in the wintertime were nothing like in the spring." There is no greater delight for a reviewer than to pick up a new book by a new writer and to find that he or she is a bright new talent. Not someone who is simply "promising," whose technical clumsiness one feels obliged to apologize for in the hopes of better things to come, but someone who emerges in the top ranks of storytellers with his or her first book. Such a writer is Laurence Yep. He was bom in San Francisco and got his doctorate in literature from the State University of New York at Buffalo. He published his first story "The Selchey Kids," in If, and it was selected as one of the best of the year #. Since then he has written three children's books, Sweetwater, Child of the Owl, and Dragonwings, the last of which was a Newberry Honor Book. If I had the time, I would read them immediately, for I suspect Yep's juveniles would appeal as much to fantasy-reading adults as to kids. Certainly, Seademons is a must. I hesitate to tell the story because the pleasure of the book is not the story, but the telling, and just to recount the events will distort the truth of the narrative quality of it. It takes place on the primitive world of Fancyfree where we find a colony of humans who have fled a super-race called the "Fair Folk" to find freedom on a world where they will not be second-class citizens. Before they left, their leader. Da, had them set down all they could remember of their former lives, so they would not forget. Naturally, some things were lost in translation, as they call their original home "Tara" instead of "Terra," and their homes "dooms" instead of domes. Also, in leaving civilization, they have lost much of the galaxy technological know-how of the Fair Folk; and what they have left, diving suits and robots and a single great computer, will not last forever. Already they are slipping back into a more primitive lifestyle, becoming superstitious and warlike. Their leaders, then, are faced with a race against time to establish at least a pre-nuclear industrial society before the last of the gadgets breaks down. Now, I know this sounds familiar, but it is really just background material covered in a few pages. The story begins from there. The heroine (in every sense of the word) is Ciaran, daughter of the Lord of the Holding. She and her half-brother, heir to the Lord, are sent to investigate the possible presence of another intelligent life-form on Fancyfree. At the edge of the sea, they witness the emergence of aliens which steal a robot and leave a small girl in its place. Is she human? Should they risk taking her back to the holding, or should they kill her? They decide to take her back, and she becomes the ward of the holding's surly, staunchly individualistic artisan, the Anglic, who comes to love her as his daughter. From the beginning, "Maeve," as they call her, does not fit in. She still speaks the language of the aliens who left her; and she seems to have other strange talents as well, one of which includes talking to "seademons," those huge, squid-like monsters whom all men fear. Time and again, she is denounced as a witch and, finally driven from the holding. Twice young men fall bookshelf An Infonnal A Irravsrcnt Sclnc Fiction A Fantasy Journal EdMsd A PubHshad by Richard E. Gala Issue ## features Interviews with Poul Anderson, AlgIs Budrys, Gordon R. Dickson, David Hartwell and Dob Shaw. "Limbo Blues" -- a bawdy space poem by Neal Wllgus. "The Human Hotline" -- SF News reported by Elton Elliott Mark Mansell. "The Alter-Ego Viewpoint" presents Alter, blaster in hand, amid disintegrated books. "Glimpses of the third World Fantasycon" -- with the award winners. Plus: prozine reviews, small press reviews, more book reviews the editor's diary, letters, letters, letters...and morel Quartertysanipla I year #two years. # P.O. Box # Portland, OR #I in love with her, only to meet misfortune. And what she does with her first-born, son of the heir-apparent to the Lord of the Holding, results in war between the humans and the seademons. The story is told from Ciaran's point of view. The mystery is who, and what, is Maeve. The real aliens in the book are not the seademons, but the humans themselves. The characters are outstanding. The whole action of the novel hinges on their obstinate humanity rather than outside influences. They refuse to understand or accept Maeve as she refuses to understand or accept them, and this is the theme of the book: humanity's unfear and to try to subdue, or to destroy, whatever it cannot understand. It is familiar, but as Yep presents it, it is devastating. The story begins abruptly with the appearance of Maeve, and then settles down into a liesurely style whose tone is fantasy-like. Things happen, but there is little dramatic impetus until the last half of the book, although none of it is dull for a moment. Some readers may be confused, or even bored, if they miss the point of what Yep is doing, for he is building his narrative on several levels at once. For a while, it seems the story is about the humans. Da, Ciaran, and her half-brother Athvel; then it is about Maeve again, then the seadernons. Only gradually does Yep weave all cfimax. And the overall dramatic effect of the book is gentle and fairy-tale-like rather than violent and adventurous. But once he has achieved the climax, the thematic impact is powerful. Some, like myself, may get pretty exasperated with the humans, who can be nble and obtuse at the same time. Ciaran is the worst of perceptive, but when she tries to settle things with Maeve, her articulateness leaves everything to be desired. But Maeve and her friends are really just as bad, as Yep points out. Still, while I don't argue the truth of Yep's theme, I did not find it convincing as he presented it, for the reasons stated in the last paragraph. Ciaran is just too good to be true. And her relations with her father are just a bit cute. Yep has tried to create a heroine who is every bit the equal of her burly male peers, and an intellectual to boot; while at the same time, leaving her recognizable as an attractive young girl whom men fuss over. He almost brought it off, but only almost. I was also not wholly convinced of the humans' regression into superstition, their eagerness to believe Maeve a witch. Primitive superstitions were aspects of primitive religion. They did not arise spontaneously, and they were supported by the upper classes and the church. This is not the case on Fancy free. But even as I write these criticisms, I can think of arguments that contradict them. And although they limit the book, they do not harm it much. Seademons is a fine novel, with, I should add, a fine cover painting by Frank Frazetta, and I recommend it absolutely.    The John W. Cabal Awards If anyone else but George R.R. Martin had edited New Voices in Science Fiction, I never would have read it. The title alone made me want to take a long walk in the country. And the subtitle, "Six Stories by Campbell Award Nominees," compelled me to open every window in the house despite the sub-freezing temperatures outside. But I'm a Martin fan. I trusted him. Oh, George, how could you treat me this way? Of the six stories in the book, I and made painful attempts to read the others, none of which were successful. I know critics are not supposed to say (admit? confess?) things like that, but there is a kind of sf that destroys every last vestige of enthusiasm I have for the genre and sends me like a refugee to the television set; and almost invariably, it is to be found in anthologies with "award" in the title. I did succeed in one case, Lisa Tuttle's "The Family Monkey." It revived an old fantasy of mine. I see myself as a teacher of creative writing, and someone like Tuttle has just handed in her manuscript, and I am filled with admiration. Such intelligence, sensitivity, and ability. A kid, and yet already she shows first-rate professional talent. What fine, clear prose; what conscientious character development; what attention to detail. I mark the paper "A" and pin it up on the bulletin board. Then, I blink. I am back in my room with the story in the book before me. I am not a teacher, I am a reader. And the story I am reading is boring me out of my gourd. I shift about anxiously. There is a tight knot in my gut. I hate it. But why? How can anyone hate anything in which he finds so much to admire? Is it badly written? Hardly, by the most acceptable definitions of bad writing. But then what is good writing? One expect and almost always gets, some sense of proportion in these things; the quality of the writing being in proportion to the quality of what is being written about. Consequently, a reviewer needs simply to quote a few lines to demonstrate the inferiority or superiority of both form and content. But in an increasing amount of sf it is no longer that easy. The kids have learned all the tricks, they know how to push all the buttons marked "literature." So what comes out looks and sounds very good, but reads very badly. Lisa Tuttle's story is about a Texas family that adopts a marooned alien who becomes something special (or horrible) to each member of the family. It is an old idea, a simple idea, but she takes about fortyseven pages to tell it, and they read like something out of Good Housekeeping. There are effective moments, especially the scene between Emily and her father, but nothing amounts to anything more dramatically substantial than another episode of The Waltons; for here, as there, sentimentality undermines the human reality. bookshelf And here, as in the stories by Robert Thurston, Ruth Berman, and George Alec Effinger, there is not a moment of wonder. Not a moment of possibility. Let me illustrate what I mean by quoting their first sentences; Tuttle: "I was sitting with Florrie on the porch of her Daddy's house, watching the night get darker and wondering about making a move." Thurston: "Thomason first met Ludvik in #, on an unusually cold August day." Berman: "The U's Miniver Cheevy Club's fall jousting went off well." Effinger: "Les Gruen had a small cubicle for an office, a long walk from the elevators." Now, let me quote the first sentences of the stories I liked: Martin: "The crossworlds had a thousand names." Pournelle: "Eight thousand young bodies writhed to the maddening beat of an electronic bass." Were I a teacher of creative writing, I would have a long talk with Martin and Pournelle. "Gegrge, you worry me. You don't seem to be getting much out of this course. Character, George. That's what fiction is all about. Not spaceships and lost worlds and freaky-looking aliens. And you never start a story with a long exposition. And you have to got to watch the jargon. All those made-up names. People don't relate to smart-alecky aliens or exotic backgrounds. Character, George He never listened. God knows, I tried... Pournelle I would advise to give up writing entirely. No explanation. I'd simply refuse to have him in my class. Martin's "The Stone City," tells the story of a man who finds himself marooned on a very remote world. He was part of the crew of a ship called the Pegasus, which may have fled to avoid destruction. All the rest of the crewmen died one by one, and he is left in an ancient stone city forced to steal to survive. He has a companion who is mapping the labyrinth ways of the city, which is undermined by miles and miles of corridors; while the hero schemes to escape the planet before he goes mad. They are the only two humans there, and likely to be the last for a long time to come. Who he is, and how he got in this predicament, is related in flash-backs. What happens is murder and flight into the bowels of the city. Martin has a way of taking an original idea and making it sound like something out of the #'s. But once into a Martin story. I'm hooked, and I have fun all the way. Pournelle's "Silent Leges" is about a young college student who inadvertently gets involved in a rebel student demonstration and winds up sentenced to three years at hard labor on a distant world where convicts are sold to plantation owners and, even when their sentences are up, never do get back to earth. Pournelle reminds me of Ayn Rand in that his stories can be read two ways -- as either straight melodrama or a hilarious parody of Hollywood films. As I read "Silent Leges," I could not help casting the picture: John Garfield as the boy...Akim Tamiroff as the plantation owner...H.B. Warner as Tappinger...Edward G. Robinson as Curt Morgan. Well, the descriptions don't fit, but you get the idea. You've seen it all on the Late Show many times. Pournelle has simply moved it into the #'s and called it the future. I loved it. I'm serious. It was great fun. But how could I love something in which I find so little to admire? The truth is that I know there are people who will admire the stories I hated in this book, and deplore the ones I enjoyed. The best I can tell you is that the Martin and Pournelle stories are among the best these two are capable of, and that, for me, makes the book worth buying.    A tour de Dickson Much attention is given to the "best" of the year, but little to the "worst;" and that is unfortunate, because there is so much more of the latter, and some of it is invariably better reading than the former. The quality of bad books varies, from simply unreadable to medicore to that impossible-to-define area of the good-bad; and while it hardly seems a compliment to say a writer has written a good-bad book, #, personally, would trade any number of Hugo winners for just one of them. A good-bad book is one which succeeds in spite of itself; one whose technique or theme is indefensible, whose plotting may be ludicrous, whose characters are # ## per cent pure cardboard, and yet which, for all its failings, delivers a rip-roaring good read. How few books do! Gordon R. Dickson's Time Storm is a good-bad book, and if there were an award category for such things I would not hesitate to vote for it. It is the story of a man named Marc Despard who became a selftwenty-one, then suffered a heartattack at twenty-four and went off to the woods to rebuild his health. While there, something most peculiar happened to the world, and in fact, to the entire universe. Great walls of mist descended upon the earth from space and began to move across the world, and wherever they touched, time changed. And people vanished -- just about all the people who had ever lived. Despard thought of his ex-wife and tried to reach her. He acquired two companions: a young mute girl, and a storm-shocked leopard named Sunday. Together they traveled over what was left of the world having adventures with creatures human and otherwise, and along the way they picked up a mother and her little girl, a group of men, whose allegiance was uncertain, and a young physicist who was studying the time storm. He was one who gave Despard the idea that it could be fought. The idea gets further boost from a strange alien being named Porniarsk, or rather, his "avatar," who has been sent to Earth to try to stabilize the storm in that area. Porniarsk thinks Despard has special talents, and guides him toward developing them. How they fight the time stoim, and what happens afterwards comprises the remainder, of the novel. If that sounds simple enough, let me say right away that this is one of Dickson's most ambitious and complex books and takes place on three levels simultaneously. On the one hand, it is a straight-forward post-holocaust novel, with the survivors struggling to remain alive, meeting other survivors, setting up a community, and trying to solve the mystery of what has happened to the world. On the other hand, it is a science fiction problem novel, in which the nature of the time storm and its solution occupies two-thirds of its length. On still another hand, it is, like Gregory Benford's recent In the Ocean of Night, the story of a man's spiritual pilgrimage to selfdiscovery and fulfillment by way of human and extraterrestrial relationships. And it is this latter aspect that proves the key to the solution of the other two problems. What is good about the book is that Dickson knows how to tell an exciting story. Not a chapter goes by without incident, and from the first, he commands our attention, if not with action, then with invention. First, he thoroughly involves us with the protagonists adventures, then with the problem of the time storm, then with the spiritual search of Marc Despard, keeping us guessing, wondering, all the while, what will happen next. I found the last third of it overlong, but that my have been because I read the book too slowly. It should be read as fast as possible for, really, the story is all it has going for it. It is a cliche from beginning to end, and from top to bottom, without a stroke of originality except for the time storm itself, which struck me as ridiculous for the most part. The hero is so heroic he becomes tedious toward the end; so superintelligent, super-competent, superlucky. Ho-hum. And as for his spiritual search, it is never credible for a moment. Dickson is only boring when he indulges Despard in soul-searching. As for the othir characters, they are, like the plot, and everything in the plot, carbon copies of what you have read so many times before. In short, it is that kind of book that if you think about it for even a moment it will fall completely apart. Totally superficial. And yet fun all the way. What saves the book from unreadability, and from mediocrity, is Dickson masterful skill at narrative technique. He is a first-rate craftsman who knows how to put a complicated plot together, draw a character, or elucidate a theme in a few, or a few thousand, words. And if what he lacks here is originality, what he has is alot more going for him than you might think. If I were teaching creative writing I would recommend this for study, for all the principles and techniques are here in full view as if it were designed for student writers. As it is, I will recommend it to anyone out there who enjoys a good' riproaring adventure story with hard-sf problem-solving engineers going up against the galaxy. You won't admire it, but you'll love it.  RI # par-wortf par #wua (Including nama and addrast) or # Iswat # par word. #-word minimum. Paymant with ordar. sues. Send check or money order to: C.l. Grant, # Center Grove Road, H-#, Dept. G. Dover, N.J. #. DM Publishing, #A Orange Ave., Fort powerhouses, are no longer science fiction. For #, you'll receive a photo concerning government funding for development of our nuclear fusion electric energy reactor, rough theory of reactor, and our newspaper. Or yearly, # and # monthly, or # and # monthly, for your respective valued part in our political and scuence development corp. "Humanitarian," P.O. Box #, Port Angeles, WA, # Also tea, coffee and sympathy (or arguzine. # and stamp. Anthony Targonski, # Fifth St., Cambridge, MA, #. Fla., # lists. PM-SF, # Pine St., Des Plaines, Large catalog. Books, magazines. Three stamps. Marx, # #th, Lubbock, Tex., Manor Drive, Seymour, Ind., # Aslniimlings, Unknowns, magazines, books. Marx. # #th, Lubbock, Tex... #. illustrated study of the Bible's Book of Revelation. Ancient truths and predictions will fire your imagination. #, Gilbert Casteel. Box #. Los Angeles. Calif. #(X)# # plus # postage. Yellow, white, blue, green. State size. Princeton Sport Shack, Princeton, MN, #. Star Wars, # Kinston Ave., Culver City, CA., #, for details. Decca DL #-#, #. C. Westin, # Fordham Way, Sacramento, CA, #. #; #S#, #S#. Satisfaction guaranteed. Holiday Stamps, Box #-G, San Antonio, TX, #. ural resonances harmonizing consciousness. Significant information. #. David Bihary, PO Box #, Painesville, OH # Intelligent, concerned people with Positive Human Values write Clyde Austin, ##, Box #, Pontiac, #., # Computer posters and games. Sample and catalog #. Theo Koch, Castle Point Station, S-#, Hoboken, N,J,, #, Business cards, # for #, Send copy with payment or request information on printing and photography services, Scott Young, # Second Ave. West, Menomonie, Wis,, #I Enjoy owning great film collection, #mm #mm plus videotape. Sci-fi, cartoons, musicals, American and foreign classics. Over # outstanding titles in our new #-page catalog, #. Reel Images, Box I#P, Monroe, Conn., # Approved for use with Dungeons and Dragons, City State of the Invicible Overlord, #; Tegel Manor, #; First Fantasy CamGuild, Box #G, Decatur, #., # tune cookies. #dozen. Minimum # dozen. terprises, # Jones, ##, San Francisco, CA, #. Biorythms, #. #year. Send birthday to: BioTek Enterprises, # Carol PL, Brookhaven, N.Y., # manual. Complete installation instructions. seda Blvd., ##, Reseda, Calif. # Bigfoot tape. Sasquatch legend. Sightings, discussion plus eerie screams of large unidentified creature -- captured on tape. North California wilderness. Cassette #. Searchteams, Box #, Redway, Calif., # #. Complete Science Fiction Catalog Cheap, simple, portable. Free details. Cash. Thoiisaiuls paid for comics, baseball cards, records, toys, dolls, beer cans, tobacco relics, sci-fi...get more for your collectibles. Catalog # refundable. Don't delay. National advertiser buys and sells. Order your copy today from: Phil Morawiec, Box #, Milan, Mich, # SF Pen Pals, # #rd St., San Francisco, Calif., # puzzle concept with clues, answers based on Amber series. Try your skill and memory. Box # PS, Las Vegas, Nev., #I equipment. Easy techniques, fascinating results. # for complete info. Robins, Box #-C, Fulton, Calif., # Yorktowne Hotel. York, Pa. GoH: Ron Miller. Membership: # in advance...Sb at door or # a day. For info write: S.P.I.F.S...  Starshinc, RD #. Box #.. York. Pa. # Inn. Dubuque. Iowa. Pro GoH: Algis Budrys. Fan GoH: Ken Keller. MC: George R.R. Martin. Membership: .# in advance. For info, write: Gale Burnick, # Jackson. Dubuque. lA#I Inn Parkway. Nashville. Tenn. Pro GoH: Theodore Sturgeon. Fan GoH: John Cleve. MC: Andrew .#. Offutt. Membership: S# in advance. # at door. For info, write: Ken Moore. # Devon Dr... Nashville, TN .#. Central. Milwaukee. Wis. Pro GoH: Anne McCaffrey. Fan GoH: Martin Coady. Membership: # to April I. # N, Booth St... Milwaukee. WI #. riott Hotel, Los Angeles. Cal. Pro GoH: Poul Anderson. Fan GoH: Don C. Thompson. Membership: # to June I. then #. For info write: Westercon #. P.O. Box #, Mission Hills, Cal. # cuse Hilton, Syracuse, N.Y. Pro GoH: Ben Bova. Fan GoHs: Suford and Tony Eewis. Membership: # to May .#, then #. For info write: Carol Gobeyn, # Stolp Ae... Syracuse. N.Y. # #th World Science Fiction Convention. Hotels Adams and Regency Hyatt and Convention Center, Phoenix, Ariz. Pro GoH: Harlan Ellison. Fan GoH: Bill Bowers. Toastmaster: F.M. Busby. Membership # attending. # supporting. For info write: Iguanacon. P.O. Box #. Phoenix. Ariz., #I Music guaranteed to send the imagination soaring. Music to take you into the same exciting new dimensions of time and place offered by writers like Heinlein, Asimov, and Clarke. Including film scores from such movies as Fahrenheit #, this superb stereo recording is a # value. Now it is available exclusively to members of The Science Fiction Book Club at a big # saving -- yours for just # when you join. How the Club works: When your application for membership 'ts accepted. you'll receive your introductory package of # books. (If you also want the record, check the appropriate box in the coupon below.) If not completely satisfied, you may return this introductory package in ten days' time -- membership will be cancelled and you'll owe nothing. About every # weeks (# times a year), we'll send you the Club's bulletin, describing the # coming Selections and a variety of Alternate choices. If you want both Selections, you need do nothing; they'll be shipped automatically. If you don't want a Selection, or prefer an Alternate, or no book at  all, just fill out the convenient form always provided, and return it by the date specified. We try to allow you at least ten days for making your decision. If you don't get the form in time to respond within # days, and receive unwanted books, you may return them at our expense. As a member you need take only # Selections or Alternates during the coming year. You may resign any time thereafter, or remain a member as long as you wish. At least one of the two Selections each month is only # plus shipping andhandling. Other extra-value selections are slightly higher but always much less than Publishers' Editions. Send no money. But do send the coupon today. With membership value -- now available exclusively to club members for just #! the foundation trilogy Science Fiction Book Club  Dept. PR#, Garden City, N.Y. # Please accept my application for membership in the Science Fiction Book Club. Send me, as a beginning, the # books whose numbers I have indicated below, and bill me just #c (plus shipping and handling) I agree to purchase # additional books at regular low club prices during the coming year and may resign anytime thereafter. I agree to the Club Plan as defor mature readers. Mr. Mrs.  Miss City.  Apt... ZipIf under # parent must sign. Order not valid without signature. # The Hugo Winners. Vol. I  II. Giant #-in-I volume ot # award-winnmg stones, # to # Asimov introduces each Pub ed, S# # #I The Foundation Trilogy. By Isaac Asimov The ends of the galaxy revert to barbarism An SF classic Comb Price # # #I Slar Wars: From (he Adventures of Luke Skywalker By George Lucas Life on a backwater planet can be dull, unless you become involved in an interstellar rebellion Photos Ifom the motion picture Special ed # The Star Trek Reader Ml. Adapted by James Biish # more outstanding and exciting adventures of the Starship Enterprise and its gallant crew Pub ed # # #I Time Storm. By Gordon R Dickson A major novel from one of SF's best writers Gripping adventure and fascinating ideas set in a vast scope of time and space Pub ed # # #. A World Out of Time. By Larry Niven A black hole in space sends years into Earth's future where the ultimate battle of the sexes is raging By co-author of The Mote in God's Eye Pub ed # # # All My Sins Remembered. By Joe Haldeman A young man in search of excitement is sent to the danger spots of the galaxy By the author # ' Mindbridge. Pub ed # # # The Sword of Shannara. By Terry Brooks A massive guest novel in the very best Tolkien tradition Illustrated by the Brothers Hiidebrandt Pub ed # # # Gateway. By Frederik Pohi Travel on alien ships to distant parts of the universe -- with no guarantee of return By the author of Man Plus. Pub ed # # # The # Annual World's Best SF. Donald A Wollheim. ed The best SF published during # by Asimov. Knight Varley and others Includes Tiptrees Houston. Houston. Do You Read? Special ed # The Adventures of the Stainless Steel Rat. By books in I exciting volume take us throughout the galaxy Comb ed Si# # # Silence is Deadly. By Lloyd Biggie Jr Spying on a new secret weapon proves difficult for Jan Darzek as he travels to a lotally deat world Pub ed # # The Science Fiction Book Club offers its own complete hardbound editions sometimes altered in size to fit special presses and save members even more Members accepted in U.S.A. and Canada only. Canadian members will be serviced from Toronto. Offer slightly different in Canada.  w Pat Murphy: Eyes of the Wolf A RE the rales of strange human powers false? Can the mysterious feats performed by the mystics of the Orient be explained away as only illusions? Is there an intangible bond with the universe beyond which draws mankind on? Does a mighty Cosmic intelligence from the reaches of space ebb and flow through the deep recesses of the mind, forming a river of wisdom which can carry men and women to the heights of personal achievement? Have You Had These Experiences?... that unmistakable feeling that you have taken the wrong course of action, that you have violated some inner, unexpressed, better judgement? The sudden realization that the silent whisperings of self are cautioning you to keep your own counsel -- not to speak words on the tip of your tongue in the presence of another. That something which pushes you forward when you hesitate, or restrains you when you are apt to make a wrong move. These urges are the subtle influence which when understood and directed has made thousands of men and women masters of their lives. There IS a source of intelligence within you as natural as your senses of sight and hearing, and using now! Challenge this statement! Dare the Rosicrucians to reveal the functions of this Cosmic mind and its great possibilities to you. Let This Free Book Explain Take this infinite power into your partnership. You can use it in a rational and practical way without interference with your religious beliefs or personal affairs. The Rosicrucians, a world-wide philosophical movement, invite you to write today for your Free copy of the fascinating book, "The Mastery of Life" which explains further. Address your request to Scribe O.P.B. San Jose, Calif #I U.S.A. Please Include. Your Zip Code J Galaxy May # Volume #, No. # Arnold E. Abramson, Publisher John J. Pierce, Editor J.E. Pournelle, Ph.D., Science Editor L.C. Murphy, Subscriptions Dept. Paul G. Walker, Contributing Editor National Advertising Sales Representative: Erwin Baker Associates, Inc., # Evergreen Place, East Orange, N.J., #. Phone #-#-# the interstellar community of mankind. But only he knew the true nature of the alien threat that might doom that community. Niun and Melein were the last of their kind, with nothing to hope for. But they had one last journey to make... There was something she had to remember, but it wouldn't quite come. And meanwhile, she had enemies to face. Half the fun (?) of kidnapping people from the past is getting there. The other half is getting back. He didn't know much about the birds and the bees. In fact... said, "It's raining soup; grab yourself a bucket." And send this column to your congressman! Why has Paul suddenly flipped over Gordy Dickson? Read his review of The Far Call and see! But what will the Boy with his Dog think of... The same team of Jeff Rovin and Jay Kay Klein that got you worked up with pro and con Star Wars reviews is back for another round. Cover by Steve Fabian Interior illustrations by: Fabian, Valenza, Cherryh, Mueller, Harlib ing Corporation, a subsidiary of Universal Publishing  Distributing Corporation. Main Office  Editorial Office: # White Plains Road, Scarsdale, N.Y., #. Single copy #. #-issue subscription: # in U.S., # elsewhere. Copyright Conventions. All rights reserved. Second class postage paid at Scarsdale, N.Y., and additional mailing office. The publishers assume no responsibility for unsolicited material. All stories printed in this magazine are fiction and any similarity between characters and actual persons is coincidental. Printed in U.S.A. I yJwtf A LJ  r I  M I tel f in artistic concept. It has been, in the truest of senses, a collaboration between the artist and the author. What has emerged is not merely an illustrated story, not even a story with special illustrations carefully fitted to it. The two parts of the whole art and story, art and fiction are equal co-partners. The result is something more than a book. It is a mechanism for the imagination, a magic box that the reader can open and experience, putting himself or herself much more deeply into the life of the story than would otherwise be possible." Gordon R. Dickson from his introduction to # Size #X# Available In June w w#ess a new trade paperback line a division of ace book company a grosset Si dunlap company# Park Ave South New York. NY# Guest Editorial Harlan Ellison has always been a controversial figure in science fiction, and even as Guest of Honor at the World Science Fiction convention this Labor Day weekend in Phoenix, he isn't about to change. We vice, and invite comments. j-j-PIt is not enough to talk the talk; in this life we must walk the walk, as well. Otherwise we are lipservice hypocrites. That is the basic position. What it refers to, is not quite so simplistic. In point of fact, the situation to which that position speaks puts me -- as they say -- between a rock and a very hard place, indeed. I am very much in favor of the Equal Rights Amendment. Arizona is one of the states that I think this is a bad thing. I think the reasons behind the non-ratification in Arizona are even more dangerous than that they conThey are shadowy reasons that go directly to the heart of the separation of Church and State in America. Arizonians will understand what I'm saying, though nonresidents may find that an obscure reference. Please forgive the awful obscurantism; I do it purposely to avoid lawsuits. But, as I boycotted the Miami WorldCon in large part because of the Anita Bryant influence in Dade County and Florida's position on appear in Phoenix for the same reason. By turning down the accolade of being the # WorldCon's Guest of Honor -- something that caps my # years as fan and professional in the field -- I would cause myself great unhappiness... but I'd be able to look in the mirror without flinching, and would be able to continue to think of myself as an honorable person. That was to have been my course of action. But there are considerations that make such a decision extremely difficult. First, I accepted the Guest of Honorship several years before began their economic boycotts of states where ratification had been withheld. I accepted in good faith, and to weasel out today would be unethical in that respect. Second, though this is something in which  passionately believe, I don't think I have the right to morally blackmail the Iguanacon Committee that may not feel as I do, though I've been advised many of the members are in accord. If I were to vacate the Guest of Honor slot, I would also have to take advertisements in Locus, Galaxy, FSF, Analog, UnEarth, Galileo, Science Fiction Review and any other platforms of mass communication available to me, such as where my position could be explicated. I would have to urge those who might be coming to Phoenix in part because I would be there, to stay away... not to bring money into Arizona... to show the state legislature that there is an economic club that would be used against any state that fails to offer women equal rights. I would do that, at my own expense. It would be the logical extension of my decision. But there is no way of ignoring the ugly reality that such actions would very likely damage the WorldCon, as well as the good and decent fans who have worked so long and hard to put the Inguanacon together. It would certainly cost them financially. They cannot get out of the contract with the convention hotel, they cannot move the convention to another state, and I would thus be bludgeoning innocent people with my ethical imperatives... I would be playing with their lives. Which would be unconscionably immoral . Rock. Very hard place. When I thought all this out, I went to wiser heads for guidance. They have given it freely. Ursula Le Guin, Joanna Russ, Greg Brown who is head of the Inguanacon Committee, Vonda McIntyre, Marion Zimmer Bradley and Susan Wood have suggested alternatives to the extreme position. One of these alternatives seems both salutary and directly in service of the commonweal. It is this: I will come to the Convention as Guest of Honor, but I will do it in the spirit of making the Convention a platform for heightening the awareness of fans and Arizona as a whole to the situation. I will do this because I feel I must, but in a way that will minimize any crippling of the convention. I will coordinate with the National Organization for Women Arizona, and the convention committee itself, of course. I will take every possible public relations and promotional opportunity to publicize the situation. I have been assured by the Executive Committee of the Inguanacon that there will be time for publicity and discussion of this most urgent problem, that there will be no sexist entertainment at the ' convention, and that Phoenix and the state will be apprised of the economic imperatives that obtain. In this way, I will attempt to make the best of an untenable moral situation. I urge others to assist me in this. I suppose in some ways I'm trying to have my cake of conscience and eat it, too; but dammit, I can't think of any other way out of this bind in which my beliefs have put me, without hurting innocent people. As for those who will begin the barrage of flak, and I expect no less for assuming such a position, may I just remind them that there is recent precedent for utilizing a WorldCon for moral ends: Bob Heinlein believes passionately in the drive to obtain blood, and the conventions have been used as platforms to publicize that drive. What Bob has done is use himself as a loss-leader; I am doing the same. I'm uncomfortable leading anybody's parade, but I find myself in the barrel and not to do it would be cowardly. I can stand the flak, and the more the better, because it only serves to raise into higher profile the basic problem. As for those who share my belief issue and must not be allowed to be killed by intransigence or by reactionary religious elements in the Arizona state legislature, I suggest fans coming to the convention figure out ways to withhold money from the state as much as possible. The Convention Committee should assemble a list of acceptable campsites for those fans who prefer to stay elsewhere than in the convention hotel. I will be one of those people. You are invited to stop by my tent, wherever it might be. But more: bring your own food. Set up feeding arrangements with local fans. Don't shop in the stores. Spend your money with the out-ofstate dealers in the huckster rooms, but stay away from the tourist facilities. None of this is easy, but who ever said that taking a moral stand was going to be pleasureable? In short, let's just for once, in the world of sf, walk the walk, and not just talk the talk. For decades sf has trumpeted about Brave New Worlds and what Slanlike futuristic thinkers we are, how humanistic sf is, how socially conscious we are, how sf stories can deal with delicate social issues that mimetic fiction is afraid to talk about. And yet, on the whole, sf fans and pros live in Never-Never Land when it comes to taking part in the pragmatic world around them; they would rather escape into a realm of creative anachronisms than go to the battlements to fight the real wars; to be precise, sf fans and professionals tend to be terribly provincial about the pressing issues of our times, to turn their heads and say it is none of their affair. Dealing with far-flung galactic civilizations is great fun, but we're supposed to be concerned people. And so... at what point do we put our bodies on the line for the things sf says are important: freedom, equality, living at one with our planet, free speech, intellectual awareness, courage, the best possible condition of life for people? Can we continue to deal with sf as merely escapist fiction, pointless, mindless entertainment, no nobler than trash novels or tv sitcoms, when we howl in outrage at reviewers and critics who accuse the genre of being no more than that? Can we permit the gap between what we say we are, and what we really are, to exist? Or is this, perhaps, a moment when we can make a brave statement with our fiction, our literary love, our bodies, and our annual World gathering? Arizona, the WorldCon and I offer you this opportunity. -- Harlan Ellison Park Hotel, Washington, D.C. Pro GoH: Wilson Tucker. Fan GoH: Bob Tucker. Membership: # until May #, # after. For info write: Alexis Arlington, Va., # Ga. Writer GoH: Clifford D. Simak. Artist GoH: Gahan Wilson. MC: Kelly Freas. Membership: # until June #, # at door. For info write: Heritage Press Inc., Richard Garrison or Ginger Kaderabek, P.O. Box #, Forest Park, Ga., # Central, Milwaukee, Wis. Pro GoH: Anne McCaffrey. Fan GoH: Martin Coady. Membership: # to April #, # N. Booth St., Milwaukee, WI #. riott Hotel, Los Angeles, Cal. Pro GoH: Poul Anderson. Fan GoH: Don C. Thompson. Membership: # to June #, then #. For info write: Westercon #, P.O. Box #, Mission Hills, Cal. # cuse Hilton, Syracuse, N.Y. Pro GoH: Ben Bova. Fan GoHs: Suford and Tony Lewis. Membership: # to May #, then #. For info write: Carol Gobeyn, # Stolp Ave., Syracuse, N.Y. # Taft, New York City. GoH: Alfred Bester. Membership: # before June #, # at door. For info write: Susan Rothman, # Seacoast Terr., Brooklyn, N.Y., I #. #th World Science Fiction Convention. Hotels Adams and Regency Hyatt and Convention Center, Phoenix, Ariz. Pro GoH: Harlan Ellison. Fan GoH: Bill Bowers. Toastmaster: F.M. Busby. Membership # attending, # supporting. For info write: Iguanacon, P.O. Box #, Phoenix, Ariz., #I A Galactic Empire facing an alien invasion only it isn't the usual kind of empire, or the usual sort of alien or usual sort of invasion! The place to begin is at the bottom of the trough. How long I had gone through the motions, living days as alike as beads on a konchu wire, I don't know. We had been in the apartment -- such as it was -- a long time. Something happened, about an hour into the morning shift. Unlike many, I still worked. In the dark corridors no one would notice the red-rimmed crater like an eye at each shoulder and elbow. And who would care? They were too wound up in themselves, by that year, to raise an eyebrow at what had once been a crime. I drew the line at my waist: no socketing at hips, knees, ankles. Too many and your body won't restore the tissue, even under sproc treatments. So I labored at our sim board, hooked into distant machines, visions of far-off places tapped through to my opticals. I was immersed in the jerky thrust of an assembly network, swinging raw and fragrant dirt to the side with my right arm, while the left chunked organiform slabs down into quickmolding foundation fluids. My glance rippled over the grid layout. Every jointed nerve nexus commanded a linkage in the assembly net, processing new ores into impersonal, blank-walled housing. My sockets linked to machines. I was a neural computer, hired by the hour. I'm sure it spooked the kids. There was Dad pinned like a zombie to the board, quivering and jerking and muttering for most of the morning. Then I'd collapse and sit, numb and staring, blank-eyed, enough work done for the day to buy us extras. Their mother would coax them into watching the screen, and they'd leave me be. But this morning -- "Daddy, why do we have to watch this old stuff?" Romana said, jerking her head up with a regal look. "Um?" (Still dazed.) "None of the other cubes in this block even carry Schoolchannel any more." "Um." "And it's boring , " put in Chark, his thin voice piping. "Everybody knows you can't learn fast without tapping." Romana: "We're going to turn out to be rennies. " "Rennies?" "Renegades, Ling," Angela said from the kitchen cloister. "It's the new slang." "Schoolchannel makes you a renegade?" "Well, it really means, you know, out of fashion." "Urn." Angela came into the living room, wiping her hands on a towel, and looked at me with her mouth tightening. I knew what was going to happen. "Don't you think they have a point. Ling? Finally?" "No." I looked away from her. Chark dialed the volume down on the screen and everybody very carefully sat still. I wasn't going to get away with a quick victory. "Dad-d y..." "If you'd seen that counselor at the Center, Ling. Tapping is necessary. You were out there yourself. You -- " "Yes. I was out there. And none of you were." Romana, who is nine, began reasonably, "The Assembly says tapping is for the common defense..." "It's useless. Pointless. Harmful. There's -- " I stopped. It wasn't going to do any good. Their faces were closing up, going blank. I couldn't tell them the guts of what happened out there. That was buried away in datafile somewhere, sealed against all but high priority access. Some remnant of Fleet training kept me from talking. That, and a curious inability to focus on that past, a desire to skitter away from it. Angela broke her silence. I could tell from the brittle edge in her voice that the words had been dammed up for a long time. " Why do you tell them such things? They -- they'll respect you even less if you try to pretend there's some big mystery about what you did out there. You were just a shuttle captain. A pickup convoy, to get the survivors off Regeln after the Quam hit it." "Uh huh." "And you didn't even get many off, either." "Something happened. Something really happened." I got up dumbly and moved toward a cabinet, thinking to get a drink, and when I reached out for balance my hand came down on something on the cabinet. It was the Firetongue Stet. The fifty-centimeter block felt cool and reassuring. Having it here was an outright violation of Fleet regs. Even though it was out of date now, I could conceivably be executed for keeping my commander's Stet after I was court martialed. But I'd substituted a dud, a blank Stet, when the time had come in the official decommissioning ceremonies. To cling to some last bauble of the Fleet officer I had been? The children were dead silent, not even swinging a foot with nervous energy, the way they get when they sense that the adults have forgotten they're around and maybe a fight is about to start. Angela and I both noticed it at the same time: the children were our lines of communication, now. "All right. We'll talk about it later," I said. The kids grumbled a bit and went back to their screen lecture. Angela walked into the bedroom. Probably to pout. I thought sourly. One more nick in an eroding marriage. We would talk. Oh yes, there would be a plentitude of talk. I had been a man who acted. Now I was a mumbler, a parody. I had lost momentum, and Angela's coming accusations and complaints would sting. But I couldn't deflect them. Maybe I didn't care to. I sat down. I hadn't really thought about Regeln for a long time. That seemed all buried now, a subtle and somehow faceless past. I had tried to ride the events as they came at me, to swim between the smashing waves, but in the end I had washed up on this barren shore. To wait. And while waiting, to be reborn among the dead. It was supposed to be a quick, daring run: Loop my ship into the Regeln system, drop planetward, scoop up whatever was left before the Quam returned. The crew didn't take it well. Fleet had already lost many ships. A month before they had taken us off a routine run and outfitted our ships with enough extras -- blister pods for defense, mostly -- to put the convoy on the lowest rung of warship class. But men take longer to adjust. Most of them were still nervous and edgy about the changes. They were suddenly oraku, warrior status. They didn't like it -- neither did I -- but there was nothing to be done. This was an emergency. I had us roar out of orbital port at full bore, giving the ships that hot crisp gun-metal smell. That perked them up. But maintenance is only maintenance, the hours stretched long, and soon they found the time to think, to wring out self-doubts, to fidget. In a few days the results began to come up through the confessional rings: anxieties, exclusion feelings, loss of phase. "I told Fleet we'd have this," I said to Tonji, my Exec. "These are traditional men. They can't take a sudden change of role." I let go of the clipboard that held the daily report stet. I watched it tumble slowly in the weak gravity. Tonji blinked languidly. "I think they are over-reacting to the danger involved. None of us signed for something like this. They aren't men who hired on to win a medal -- a bronzer, as ship's slang puts it. Give them time." "Time? Where am I going to get it? We're only weeks out from Regeln now. This is a large group, spread over a convoy. We'll have to reach them quickly." He unconsciously stiffened his lips, a gesture he probably associated with being tough-minded. "It will take effort, true. But I suppose you realize there isn't any choice." Was that a hint of defiance in his voice, mingled with his habitual condescending? I paused, let it go. "More Sabal, then. Require all senior officers to attend as well." "You're sure that's enough, sir?" "Of course I'm not sure! I haven't got all the answers in my pocket. This convoy hasn't had anything but shuttle jobs for years." "But we've been reassigned..." "Slapping a sticker on a ship doesn't change the men inside. The crews don't know what to do. There isn't any confidence in the group, because everyone can sense the uncertainty. Nobody knows what's waiting for us on Regeln. A crewman wouldn't be human if he didn't worry about it." I looked across the small cabin at my kensdai altar. I knew I was losing control of myself too often and not directing the conversation the way I wanted. I focused on the solid, dark finish of the wood that framed the altar, feeling myself merge with the familiarity of it. Focus down, let the center flow outward. Tonji flicked an appraising glance at me. "The Quam were stopped on Regeln. That's why we're going." "They'll be back. The colony there beat them off, but took a lot of losses. It's now been twenty-four days since the Quarn left. You heard the signals from the surface -- they're the only ones we got after their satellite link was destroyed. The correct code grouping was there, but the signal strength was down. Then transmission faded. Whoever sent them was working in bad conditions, or didn't understand the gear, or both." "Fleet doesn't think it's a trap?" Tonji's features, Mongol-yellow in the diffused light of my cabin, took on a cool, distant look. "They don't know. I don't either. But we need information on Quam tactics and equipment. They're a race of hermits, indivuals, some say -- but somehow they cooperate against us. We want to get an idea how." "The earlier incidents... "They were just that -- incidents. Raids. Fleet never got enough coherent information out of the surviving tapes, and what there was they can't unravel. There were no survivors." "But this time the colonists stood off a concentrated attack." "Yes. Perhaps there are good records on Regeln." Tonji nodded, smiling, and left after proper ceremonies. I was sure he knew most of what I'd told him, through his own sources, but he'd seemed to want to draw the details out of me, to savor them. Why? I could guess: the better the mission, the gaudier the reports, then all the faster would rise the fortunes of Mr. Tonji. A war -- the first in three centuries, and the first in deepspace -- has the effect of opening the staircases to the top. It relieves a young officer of the necessity for worming his way through the belly of the hierarchy. I reached out, dialed a starchart of Reglen's neighbors, studied. The Quam had been an insect buzzing just beyond the range of our senses for decades now. Occasional glancing contacts, rumors, stories. Then war. How? Security didn't bother to tell lowly convoy captains -- probably only a few hundred men anywhere knew. But there had been a cautiously-worded bulletin about negotiations in the Quam home worlds, just before the War. But no one had ever seen one face to face. The Council had tried to establish communal rapport with some segment of Quam society. It had worked before, with the Phalanx and Angras. Among the intellectual circles I knew -- such as they were -- it was holy dogma. Sense of community was the glue that held a culture together. Given time and correct phase it could bind even alien societies. In two cases it already had. And it wove a universe for us. A world of soft dissonances muting into harmonies, tranquil hues of waterprints fading together. To it the Quam were a violet slash of strangeness. Hermitlike, they offered little and accepted less. Privacy extended to everything for them; we still had no clear idea of their physical appearances. Their meetings with us had been conducted with only a few individual negotiators. Into this the Council had moved. Perhaps a taboo was ignored, a trifle overlooked. Perhaps. It seemed the mistake was too great for the Quam to pass: they came jabbing into the edge of the human community. Regeln was one of their first targets. "First Sabal call," Tonji's voice came over the inboard. "You asked me to remind you, sir." It was ironic that Tonji, with all his ancestors citizens of Old Nippon, should be calling a Sabal game to be led by me, a half-breed Caucasian -- and I was sure it wasn't totally lost on him. My mother was a Polynesian and my father a truly rare specimen: one of the last pure Americans, bom of the descendents of the few who had survived the Riot War. That placed me far down in the caste lots, even below Australians. When I was a teenager it was still socially permissable to call us ofkaipan, a term roughly analogous to nigger in the early days of the American Republic. But since then had come the Edicts of Harmony. I imagine the Edicts are still ignored in the off-islands, but with my professional status it would be a grave breach of protocol if the word ever reached my ears. I'd seen it often enough, mouthed wordlessly by an orderlyman who'd just received punishment, or an officer who couldn't forget the color of my skin. But never aloud. I sighed and got up, almost wishing there were another of us aboard, so I wouldn't have moments of complete loneliness like this. But we were rare in Fleet, and almost extinct on Earth itself. I uncased my formal Sabal robes and admired their delicate sheen a moment before putting then on. The subtle reds and violets caught the eye and played tricks with vision. They were the usual lint-free polyester that shed no fine particles into the ship's air, but everything possible had been done to give them texture and depth beyond the ordinary uniform. They were part of the show, just like the bals and chants. During the dressing I made the ritual passes as my hands chanced to pass diagonally across my body, to induce emotions of wholeness, peace. The vague fears I had let slip into my thoughts would be in the minds of the crew as well. The murmur in our assemblyroom slackened as I appeared. I greeted them, took my place in the hexagon of men and began the abdominal exercises, sitting erect. I breathed deeply, slowly, and made hand passes. At the top of the last arc the power was with me and, breathing out, I came down into focus, outward-feeling, kodakani. I slowed the juggling of the gamebals, sensing the mood of the hexagon. The bals and beads caught the light in their counter cadences, glancing tones of red and blue off the walls as they tumbled. The familiar dance calmed us and we moved our legs to counter-position, for meditation. My sing-chant faded slowly in the softened acoustics of the room. I began the Game. First draw was across the figure, a crewman fidgeting with his Sabal leafs. He chose a passage from the Quest and presented it as overture. It was a complex beginning -- the Courier was endowed with subtleties of character and mission. Play moved on. The outline of our problem was inked in by the others as they read their own quotations from the leaves into the Game structure. For the Royal Courier rode down from the hills, and being he of thirst, hunger and weariness. he sought aid in the town. Such was his Mission that the opinion he gained here of the inhabitants of the village, their customs, honesty and justice (not only to the Courier, hut to themselves), would be relayed to the Royal Presence as well. And thence, it is said, to Heaven. Having such items to barter, he went from house to house... After most entries were made, the problem maze established had dark undertones of fear and dread. As expected. I repeated the ritual of beads. And rippling them slowly through my fingers, began the second portion of Sabal: proposing of solution. Again the draw danced among the players. It comes to this: You are one of two players. There are only two choices for you to make -- say, red and black. The other player is hidden, and only his decisions are reported to you. If both of you pick red, you gain a measure each. If both are black, a measure point is lost. But if you choose red and your opponent (fellow; mate; planet-sharer) votes black, he wins two measures, and you lose two. He who cooperates in spirit, he who senses the Total, wins. Sabal is infinitely more complex than this description, but contains the same elements. The problem set by the men ran dark with subtle streams of anguish, insecurity. But now the play returned to me. I watched the solution as it formed around the hexagon. Rejoiced in harmony of spirit. Indicated slight displeasure when divergent modes werC attempted. Rebuked personal gain. And drew closer to my men. "Free yourself from all bonds," I chanted, "and bring to rest the ten thousand things. The way is near, but we seek it afar." The mood caught slowly at first and uncertainty was dominant, but with the rhythm of repetition a compromise was struck. Anxiety began to submerge. Conflicting images in the Game weakened. I caught the uprush of spirit at its peak, chanting joyfully of completion as I brought the play to rest. I imposed the dreamlike flicker of gamebal and bead, gradually toning the opticals until we were clothed in darkness. Then stillness. The fire burning, the iron kettle singing on the hearth, a pine bough brushing the roof, water dripping. The hexagon broke and we left, moving in concert. The Game on our flagship was among the best, but it was not enough for the entire mission. I ordered Sabal as often as possible on all ships, and hoped it would keep us in correct phase. I didn't have time to attend all Games, because we were getting closer to drop and all details weren't worked out. In the hour preceeding the Jump I made certain that I was seen in every portion of the ship, moving confidently among the men. The number of ships lost in the Jump is small but rising dangerously, and everyone knew it. I stood on the center bridge to watch the process, even though it was virtually automatic. The specialists and crewmen moved quickly in the dull red light that simulated nightfall -- Jump came at # and we kept to the daily cycle. Fifteen minutes before the computers were set to drop us through, I gave the traditional order to proceed. It was purely a formalism, but in theory the synchronization could be halted even at the last instant. But if it was, the requirements of calculating time alone would delay the Jump for weeks. The machines were the key. And justly so. Converting a ship into tachyons in a nanosecond of real-space time is an inconceivably complex process. Men invented it, but they could never control it without the impersonal, faultless coordination of microelectronics. In theory it was simple. The earnest, careful men who moved around me on the center bridge were preparing the convoy to flip over into faster than light. In the same way that a fundamental symmetry provided that the proton had a twin particle with opposite charge, helicity, and so on -- the antiproton -- there was a possible state for each particle, called the tachyon. Just as the speed of light, c, is an upper limit to all velocities in our universe, in the tachyon universe c is a lower limit. To us, a particle with zero kinetic energy sits still; it has no velocity. A tachyon with no energy is a mirror image -- it moves with infinite velocity. As its energy increases it slows, relative to us, until at infinite energy it travels with velocity c. As long as man remained in his half of the universe, he could not exceed c. This was a fundamental limitation, as irrevocable as the special principle of relativity. Thus he learned to leave it. By converting a paricle into its tachyon state, allowing it to move with nearly infinite velocity and then shifting it back to real space, one effectively produced faster than light travel. The study of the famous tachyon cross section problem -- how do you make it convert, and then get it back -- occupied the best minds of humanity for more than fifty years. It also birthed the incredible complexity of microelectronics, because only with components that operated literally on the scale of atomic dimensions could you produce the coherent, complexly modulated electronmagnetic waves that could regulate the tachyon's Jump cross section. I smiled to myself in the red glow. That had been a triumph. It occured some decades after the establishment of Old Nippon's hegemony, and made possible almost instant communication with the first Alpha Centauri colony. Particles can be used to produce electronmagnetic waves, and waves carry signals. But not men. It was one thing to greatly enlarge the Jump cross section of a single particle, and quite another to do it for the unimaginable number of atoms that make up a man, or a ship. It was Okawa who found the answer, and I had always wondered why the jump drive did not bear his name. Perhaps he was an unfavored one, though passing clever. Okawa reasoned by analogy, and the analogy he used was the laser. In the laser the problem is simply to produce a coherent state -- to make all the excited atoms in the solid emit a photon at the same time. The same problem appeared in the faster than light drive. If all the particles in the ship did not flip into their tachyon state at the same time, they would all have vastly varying velocities, and the ship would tear itself apart. Okawa's achievement was finding a technique for placing all a ship's atoms in "excited real tachyon states". In the excited state their tachyon cross sections were large. But as well, they could be triggered at the same time, so that all Jumped together, coherently. I looked at the fixed, competent faces around me in the bridge. It was a little more than one minute to Jump. The strain showed, even though some tried to hide it. The process wasn't perfect and they knew it. Nothing was said about it at the Fleet level, but micronelectronic equipment had been deteriorating slowly for years. The techniques were gradually being lost, craftsmanship grew rare. Halfmeasures were used. It was part of the slow nibbling decline our society had suffered for the last half century. It was almost expected. But these men bet their lives on the Jump rig, and they knew it might fail. The silvery chimes rang down thin, padded corridors, sounding the approach of Jump. I could feel the men in the decks around me, lying in near darkness on tatami mats, waiting. " There was a slightly audible count, a tense moment. I closed my eyes at the last instant. A bright arc flashed beyond my eyelids, showing the blood vessels, and I heard the dark, whispering sound of the void. A pit opened beneath me. The falling sensation -- Then the flourescents hummed again and everything was normal, tension relieved, men smiling. Ahead, a new star beckoned. I looked out the foreward screen and saw the shimmering halo of gas that shrouded the star of Regeln. At our present velocity we would be through it in a day, falling down the potential well directly toward the sun. There wasn't much time. We had to come in fast, cutting the rim of plasma around Regeln's star to mask our approach. If we dropped in with that white-hot disk at our backs we would have a good margin over any detection system that was looking for us. Regeln is like any life-supporting world: by turns endlessly varied, monotonously dull, spiced with contrast wherever you look, indescribable. It harbors belts of jungle, crinkling grey swaths of mountains, convoluted snake-rivers and frigid blue wastes. The hazy air carried the hum of insects, the pad of ambling vegetarians, the smooth click of teeth meeting. And winds that deafen, oceans that laugh, tranquility beside violence. It is like any world that is worth the time of man. But its crust contains fewer heavy elements than are necessary for the easy construction of a Jump station or docking base. So it fell under the control of the colonization-only faction of Fleet. They had moved in quickly with xenobiologists to perform the routine miracles that made the atmosphere breathable. Drop time caught us with only the rudiments of a defense nerwork. There simply wasn't time to train the men, and we were constantly missing relevant equipment. I wished for better point-surveilance gear a hundred separate times as we slipped into the Regeln system. But no Quam ships appeared, no missiles rose to meet us. Tonji wanted to get out of the sky as soon as physically possible, even though it would've been expensive in reaction mass. I vetoed it and threw us into a monocycle "orange slice" orbit for a look before we went down, but there turned out to be nothing to see after all. Our base was buttoned up. No vehicles moved on the roads, not even expendable drones for surveilance. I had prints of the base defenses, even the periscope holes, but when we checked there was no sign that they were open. Scattered bluish clouds slid over the farmhouses and fields of grain, but nothing moved on the surface. There wasn't time to think, send down probes, play a game of cat and mouse. I had a drone massing out to the system perimeter, where radiation from the star wouldn't mask the torch of an incoming Quam ship, but I couldn't rely on it completely. "Skimmers ready, sir," Tonji said. I rang Matsuda on inboard and placed him in temporary command of the convoy in orbit. "Tonji is coming with me. If the Ouam show -- " "Yes sir. I'll deploy to intersect -- " "You will not. Give us an hour to boost." "But sir -- " "If we don't make it, mass out. Don't hang around. These ships are worth more than we are." Tonji smiled and I cut off Matsuda. The shuttle down was slow and gentle; it was built for cradling flatlanders. I carried the Firetongue Stet. Regeln's sky flitted past, a creamy blend of pinks and blues like a lunatic tropical drink, and then we were down. The shock troops had cracked the outer defenses, inactivated them, and stalled at the Firetongue perimeter. I carried the Stet in its case, by regulation the only officer who could handle it. The Stet unkeyed the Fleet-wide Firetongue pattern, so that a crew could pass through the man-charring mines seeded around each Fleet base. My hovercraft pilot was jumpy; we bounced on landing. I was out of the hatch before they got chocks under the wheels, and a Lieutenant came toward me at doubletime. We rigged the Stet into electromag detectors, purged errant traces, and started the men out in single file. Crystal wafers winked in the air. My ears picked up a soft percussion as sensors probed us. I followed the #D gridded display, using lifters to bound over null points. Firelanced air crackled around us. The men murmured, frightened. Orange sparks played in open air. I kept on, defusing the nodes of the Firetongue array, widening the corridor. Behind me something hissed. A man screamed. I didn't stop. The Firetongues, alerted, were even touchier. One, two -- the last nodes trembled and evaporated, each a point in space that rippled blue green red and was gone. Each Firetongue perimeter is the same, so each Fleet Captain has access to all bases. But a flaw in the ferrimemory will cancel the code, kill the bearer. I slipped the Firetongue into its jacket with relief. "Who was that?" "A Corporal," Tonji murmured. "Lost his nerve." "You -- ?" "A Tongue burned away his leg." "Oh." Tonji could legally have executed the man for breaking ranks in a Firetongue field. I was quite sure he would've, had not the Tongues done it for him. Even a healant unit can't patch a missing leg. A man came running up. "Had to drill and tap, sir," he said quickly, saluting. "Blow it," I said. We ducked behind a gentle rise a hundred meters from the portal. I hugged the dirt. The smell was odd, sweetsour. For the first time I sensed this place as alien, a fresh planet. The concussion came, sharp as a bone snapping. Debris showered us. I moved up with some men into a hanging pall of dust. The portal yawned only partway open, a testament to the shelter's designer. Three runners went in with lights. They were back in minutes. "Deserted for the first few corridor levels," one of them said. "We need more men inside to keep a communications link." Tonji led the next party. Most the crewmen were inside before word came back that they'd found somebody. I went in then with three guards and some large phoslamps. None of the lighting in the corridors of the shelter was working -- the phosphor leads were cut. Men clustered at one end of the corridor on the second level, their voices echoing nervously off the glazed concrete. "You've got something Mr. Tonji?" I said. He turned away from the open door, where he had been talking to a man whose uniform was covered with dirt. He looked uncertain. "I think so, sir. According to the maps we have of the base, this door leads to a large auditorium. But a few meters inside -- well, look." I stepped through the door and halted. A number of steps beyond, the cushioned walkway ended and a block of something -- dirt, mostly, with fragments of fumitire, wall partitions, unidentifiable rubble -- rose to the ceiling. I looked at Tonji, questioning. "A ramp downward starts about there. The whole auditorium is filled with this -- we checked the lower floors, but the doors off adjacent corridors won't open." "How did it get here?" "The levels around the auditorium have been stripped bare and most of the walls structure tom out, straight down to the bedrock and clay the base was built on. Somebody carted a lot of dirt away and dumped it in here." He glanced at me out of the comer of his eyes. "What's that?" I pointed at a black oval depression sunk back into the grey mass of dirt, about two meters off the floor. "A hole. Evidently a tunnel. It was covered with an office mg until Nahran noticed it." He gestured back at the man in the dirty uniform. "So he went inside. What's there?" Tonji pinched his lip with a well-manicured thumb and forefinger. "A man. He's pretty far back, Nahran says. That's all I can get out of Nahran, though -- he's dazed. The man inside is hysterical. I don't think we can drag him out through that hole, it's too narrow." "That's all? One man?" "There might be a lot of people inside there. We've heard noises out of several of these holes. I think this thing that fills the auditorium is honeycombed with tunnels. We've seen the entrance of several more from the balcony above." I checked the time. "Let's go." Tonji turned and started back through the door. "No, Mr. Tonji. This way." For a second he didn't believe it, and then the glassy impersonal look fell over his face. "We're both going to crawl in there, sir?" "That's right. It's the only way I can find out enough to make a decision." He nodded slowly. We spent a few minutes arranging details, setting timetables. I tried to talk with Nahran while I changed into a tight pullover suit. He couldn't tell me very much. He seemed reticent and slightly dazed. Something had shocked him. "Follow immediately after me, Mr. Tonji." We both carefully emptied out pockets; the passage was obviously too narrow to admit anything jutting out. Tonji carried the light. I climbed up onto the slight ledge in front of the dark oval. I looked across the slate grey face of the thing. It was huge. I waved with false heartiness and began working my legs into the hole. I went straight down, into nightmare. My thighs and shoulders rubbed as gravity slowly tugged me down the shaft. I held my arms above my head, close together. There wasn't room to keep them at my sides. Cracks slid by. Glistening mud. Pebbles. After a moment my feet touched, scraped, then settled on something solid. I felt around with my boots and for a moment thought it was a dead end. But there was another hole in the side, off at an angle. I slowly twisted until I could sink into it up to my knees. Hands rasped on broken stone. I looked up. It wasn't more than five meters to the top of the shaft, but I seemed to have taken a long time to get this far. I could see Tonji slowly settling down behind me, towing a light above his head. I wriggled into the narrow side channel, grunting and already beginning to hate the smell of packed dirt and garbage. In a moment I was stretched flat on my back, working my way forward by digging in my heels and pushing with my palms against the walls. The ceiling of the tunnel brushed against my face in utter blackness. I felt the oppressive weight of the packed dirt crushing down on me. My own breath was trapped in front of my face and I could hear only my own gasps, amplified. "Tonji?" I heard a muffled shout in reply. Light licked the tunnel in front of me. I noticed a large rock embedded in the side. The auditorium was filled with a skeleton of stone that supported the packed soil. I came to a larger space and was able to turn around to enter the next hole head first. The entrance was wide but quickly narrowed. I felt ooze squeeze between my fingers. The walls pressed down. Some of the clay had turned to mud. A chill seeped up my legs and arms as I inched foreward. I twisted my shoulder blades and pulled with my fingers. The going was easier because the passage tilted slightly downward, but the ooze sucked at me. I wondered how a man could have gotten in here. Or out. We know why you're here, though, don't we, Ling? Your lust to prove yourself? To be at the center of action? Captains stay in the rear. Ling... With every lunge forward my chest scraped against the sides, rubbing the skin raw and squeezing my breath out. It seemed just possible that I could get through. Tonji shouted. I answered. The reply was muffled against the wall. I wondered if he had heard. I could feel the irregular bumps in the wall with my hands. I used them to mark how far I had come. Progress was measured in centimeters, then even less. My forearms began to go stiff and numb. I should never have come down here. Foolish, foolish. But I wanted to know -- A finger touched the wall, found nothing. I felt cautiously and discovered a sudden widening in the tunnel. At the same instant there came a scraping sound in the night ahead of me, the sound of something being dragged across a floor. It was moving away. I got a good grip on the opening, pushed -- and was through. I rolled to the side, hugged the wall. Flickers of light from Tonji showed a small, rectangular room. No one in it. A row of darkened holes sank into the opposite face. Tonji wriggled through the passage, breath steaming in the cold air. His lamp poked yellow in my eyes, though it was on low beam. I found I could get to my knees without bumping my head. I stretched out my cramped legs. Rubbed them to start circulation. Looked around. Wary. "Nothing here," he said in a hoarse whisper. "Maybe. Throw the beam on those holes." He played it across the opposite wall. A shrill scream. A head of filthy hair wrenched further back into the uppermost hole. I started toward him on hands and knees and stopped almost immediately. The floor below the holes was strewn with excrement and trash. Tonji swallowed and looked sick. After a moment I moved forward. My boot rattled an empty food tin. I could barely see the man far back in his hole. "Come out. What's wrong?" The man pressed himself further in. I picked my way toward him. He whimpered, cried, hid his face from the light. "He won't answer," Tonji said. "I suppose not." I stopped and looked at some of the other holes. The sour reek on this side of the room was intolerable. I hadn't noticed it in the tunnel because there was a cool draft blowing from one of the holes in the wall. It kept the air in the room circulating away from the tunnel we'd used. "Flash the light up there," I said. A human hand hung out of one of the holes. Cloth and sticks had been stuffed into the opening to try to keep in the smell. There were other holes like it. Some others were packed with food, most of it partially eaten. "Can... we go back?" Tonji asked. I ignored him. I scrabbled closer to one of the openings with a larger mouth. Dank, clammy air. In the empty silence I could hear the faint echoes of wailing and sobbing from further inside. They mingled together in a dull hum of despair. "Bring the light." "I think it's getting colder in here, sir." He hesitated a moment and then duck-walked closer. The man was still moaning to himself in his hole. I clenched my jaw muscles in involuntary revulsion and with an effort of will reached out and touched him. He cringed away, burrowing down, sobbing with fear. There was part of a sleeve left on his arm -- the light blue cloth of the Fleet. I looked back at the tunnel we'd just used and estimated the difficulty of pulling a struggling man through it. The phoslamp struck a rainbow from an oily rivulet, "We've not going to get any more out of this," I said. The cold clung to my limbs again, but Tonji was sweating. His eyes darted as if expecting attack. The silence was oppressive. I seemed to hear more clearly now the convulsive sobbing from further inside the mount. I motioned quickly to Tonji. We pressed ourselves back into the tunnel. I made as rapid progress as I could, with him scrambling close at my heels. The dead weight squeezed us with rigid jaws. I tried to notice markings on the sides that would measure how far we had come, but I began to get confused. Fingers scraped on crumbling rock. It took me a moment to realize the air was definitely worse. It clung in my throat and I couldn't get enough. My chest was caught in the tunnel's vice and my lungs would never fill. Between wrigglings to squirm up the slight grade I stopped to listen for sounds from the men at the entrance. Nothing. The long tunnel pressed at me. I gave myself over to an endless series of pushing and turning, rhythmically moving forward against the steady hand of gravity and the scraping of the walls. Tonji's lamp sent dim traces of light along the walls. I noticed how smooth they were. How many people had worn them down? How many were in here? And, God, why? The tunnel began to narrow. I got through one opening by expelling all my breath and pushing hard with my heels. Coming in hadn't seemed this hard. Gravel bit my thigh. Boots slipped on slime. An open space temporarily eased the pressure, and then ahead I saw walls narrowing again. I pushed and turned, scrabbling on the slick dirt with all my strength. A flicker of light reflected over my shoulder. I could see the passage closing even further. Impossible. A massive hand was squeezing the life out of me and my mind cluthced frantically at an escape. The air was positively foul. I felt ahead and grunted with the effort. The walls closed even more. I knew I couldn't get through. My hand touched something, but I was too numbed with the cold to tell what it was. "Light," I managed to whisper. I heard Tonji turning, breathing rapidly, and in a moment the beam got brighter. It was a man's foot. I recoiled. For a moment I couldn't think and my mind was a flood of horror. "Back," I gasped. "We can't go this way." "This... way... we came in." "No." Suddenly the air was too thick to take it any longer. I started to slide backwards. "Go on!" He hit my boots with a free hand. "Back up, Mr. Tonji." I waited and the dirt pressed at me, closing in everywhere. It was only mud. What if it collapsed? Tonji was silent. After a moment I felt him move back. I had been holding my breath ever since my hand felt that human foot. I let it out as I scrambled back down the tunnel. The man hadn't been there long, but it was enough. The air was thick with it. I noticed I was sweating now, despite the chill. Had we taken the right hole when we left the man back there? We could be working our way further into the mound, not out of it. How long could I take the air? I could tell Tonji was on the edge already. Did we miss a turn coming out and go down the wrong way? It was hard to imagine in the closeness of the tunnel. My ribs were rubbed raw. They stung whenever I moved. Weight closed on me from every direction. I pulled backward slowly, trying to collect my thoughts. I moved automatically. After a few moments my left hand reached out and touched nothing. I stopped, but Tonji went on, as if in a stupor. I listened to his moving away, blinking uncomprehendingly at the hole to my left and trying to think. "Wait! This is it!" We had both missed the turn, somehow. The air had dulled our minds until we noticed nothing without conscious effort. I turned and worked myself into the opening. Tonji was returning. The lamp's yellow bite was almost painful. He moaned something but I couldn't understand. The passage gradually widened and I caught glimmerings of light ahead. Out. Safe. Yes. In a moment I was standing in the vertical shaft. A man dropped a line down to me. My hands slipped on it several times as they pulled me up. For a few minutes I sat by the entrance, blinking, puffing, numb with fatigue. The men crowded around us and I looked at them as if they were strangers. After a while I picked out a lieutenant. "Get... Jobstranikan down here." Jobstranikan had psychotherapy training. This was clearly his job. Orders were given. Men scattered. After a moment I got up and changed back into full uniform. A runner was waiting outside the door, his nose wrinkling at the strench I had ceased to notice. "Sir, reports from lower levels say there are more like this. There appear to be people in them, too. The coordination center was untouched, and it's five levels down. I think they've got some of the tapes ready to run." I turned to Tonji. "Try to get that man out of there. Do it any way you can, but don't waste time. I'll be in the center." The walk through the next two levels was like a trip through hell. The stink of human waste was overpowering, even with the ventilation system sighing at full capacity. Arc lights we had brought down threw distorted crescents of faint blue and white along walls smeared with blood, food, excrement. Echoes of a high, gibbering wail haunted the lower floors, coming from their hiding places. They had burrowed far back into the walls in spots but most of the tunnel mouths were sunk into monstrous, huge mounds like the one above. They weren't hiding from us alone; their warrens were surrounded by piles of refuse. They had been in there for weeks. Jobstranikan caught up with us just before we worked our way to the center. "It is difficult, sir," he said. "It is like the legends -- the country of madness, possessed by devils and monsters." Legends of the Riot War, I remembered. A foul time. "What's happened to them?" "Everything. At first I thought they had a complete fear of anything that they could sense -- light, movement, noise. But that is misleading. They screech at each other incoherently. They won't let us touch them. They cry, scream, and fight if we try." "Has Tonji been able to get any of them out?" "Only by knocking them unconscious. One of his men was bitten badly when they tried to drag that man out. Getting anyone out of this mess is going to be a major job." There was a guard outside the center. Broken bits of furniture and electronics gear were strewn down the corridor, but inside the center itself everything was in order. "The hatch was sealed electronically and coded, sir," the officer inside explained. "We brought down the tracers and opened it. Somebody must have seen what was happening and made certain no one could get in here before we arrived." I walked over to the main display board. Technicians were taping the readouts we would need from the center's computer bank, working with feverish haste. I motioned Danker back to duty and turned to the officer. "Have you got any preliminary results? Is there an oral log that covers the Quam attack?" "No oral yet. We do have a radar scan." He fitted a roll into the projector attachment of the display board. "I've cut it to begin with the first incursion into this system." Phosphors dimmed. The green background grid of a sensor scan leaped into focus. The relative locations of the other planets in the Regeln system winked purple -- lumps of cold rock, mostly -- and a small Quam dot moved on the perimeter of the screen, glowing a soft red. "They took their time getting here, apparently." The projection rate increased. More dots joined the first to form a wedge-shaped pattern. A blue line detached itself from the center of the screen and shot outward, shrinking to a point: a defensive move from Regeln. "All available missies seem to have been fired. The Quam took a few hits, but could outmaneuver most of them. I'm afraid we launched too soon and by the time our seekers were within range their fuel reserves weren't up to a long string of dodges." The red dots moved quickly, erradically, in a pantomine dance with the blue defenders. The distance between them was never short enough to permit a probable kill with a nuclear charge, and eventually the blue dots fell behind and were lost. They winked out when their reaction mass exhausted. "Except for the atmospheric ships, that finished their defenses. This colony wasn't built to carry on a war. But something strange happened." The Quam ships drifted toward center screen at an almost leisurely pace. A small missile flared out, went into orbit around Regeln and disappeared. "That was the satellite link. They got that and then... "And then left," I finished. The red dots were backing off. They gradually picked up velocity, regrouped and in a few minutes slipped off the grid. The screen went black. "That is all we have. This clipping covered about eight days. We can't be sure anybody was watching the last part of it because the recording mechanism was automatic. It stopped when it ran out of film. This room may have been sealed any time after they launched their missiles." "None of this explains what happened here. The Quam didn't touch Regeln, but this shelter is full of lunatics. Something made the Quam stop their attack and leave." I looked around at the banks and consoles. I could feel a tightness forming somewhere. That old feeling of rightness, certainty of position, was slipping away. "Get every record you can, in duplicate tapes if possible," I ordered, trying to shrug off the mood. The officer saluted and I went back into the corridors with a guard detail. I made a note to get respiration packs down here as soon as possible, and meanwhile held my breath as long as I could between gasps. The route we took back was different, but no less horrible. Here there were bodies lying among the wreckage, most of them in advanced stages of decay. Two of my guards gagged in the close, putrid air of the corridors. We kept moving as quickly as we could, avoiding the half-open doors from which came the faint shrill gibbering of madmen. Most of the bodies we saw had been stabbed or clubbed and left to die. A large proportion were women. In any contest of strength they wouldn't last long, and they hadn't received any special consideration. When we reached the perimeter Tonji had established, the air improved. Men were moving along the corridors in teams, spraying the walls with a soapy solution. "The water and drainage systems are still working, so I decided to use them," Tonji said. He seemed to have recovered from the tunnel. "Wherever we can we're sealing off the places where they lived. We can keep the halls clean." Jobstranikan came around a nearby comer portal we'd blasted through only a short while before. "Any new ideas?" I asked. "Not as yet, I fear." He shook his head and the long Mongolian locks tangled together on the back of his neck. He wore it in traditional semi-tribal fashion, like most of my officers. It was dull black, in the manner of the soldiers of the Khan and the Patriarch, and braided at the tail with bright leather thongs. The style was as old as the great central plains of Asia. "I can make no sense of it. They fought among themselves at first, I think, for the bodies we've found are at least weeks old. Since then they've stayed back in those holes they made for themselves, eating the food supplies they'd gotten earlier. But they don't want to leave. Every one I've seen wants to burrow into the smallest volume possible and stay there. We've found them in cupboards, jammed into ventilation shafts, even..." "Signal, sir." We were passing a temporary communication link. He handed me a receiver and I pulled the hushpiece over my head. If this was what I thought it was, I didn't want anyone to know before I told them. It was Matsuda. "Our drone is registering approaching extra-solar ships. Preliminary trajectory puts them into the Regeln orbit." I let out a long breath. In a way I'd almost been expecting it. "What's their Dtoppler?" There was a pause, then: "It is not enough for them to be braking from a star jump. The Specscope says they are on full torch, however. They couldn't have been accelerating very long." "In other words, this is the same group that hit -- or didn't hit -- Regeln the first time. How long can we have on the surface?" "Sir, readout says you can stay down there about five hours and not incur more than five percent risk to the convoy. Can you get them out?" "We'll see," I said, and went back to Tonji. It was impossible. Using all shuttles and skimmers we saved a little over three thousand, only a fraction of the colony's population. Most of the interior of the shelter was never reached. As it was, we boosted late and a Quam interceptor almost caught us. A yellow fusion burst licked at us as we pulled away, We never saw what the rest of the Quam did to Regeln. After a few unsuccessful attempts I decided to stop trying to communicate with the lunatics we had scattered among the ships. Jobstranikan wanted to try treatment on some of them, but the medics were having a hell of a time just patching up their injuries and infections, and treating malnutrition. The Quam didn't try to follow us out of the system. I thought this strange, and so did Tonji. "It does not make sense," he said. "We don't know a lot about their drive systems, but they might have a good chance of catching us. It would certainly be worth a try. If you've set a trap, why spring it half-heartedly?" "Maybe it's not that kind of trap," I said. Tonji frowned. "Do you mean they might be waiting for us further along trajectory? We're already out of detection range of any Quam ships, and Jump is coming up. They'll never trace us through that." "No, nothing. It was just a thought," Not a well-defined one, at that. Still, something was bothering me. It wasn't lessened any when Tonji reported the results from Intelligence. "The computer analysis of the colony's radar scan is finished," he began. "Regardless of what happened to the colony itself, the machines have a low opinion of Quam tactics. Regard." He flicked on a screen above my desk and the pattern of red and blue points in a green three-grid began to repeat itself. "Notice this stage, shortly after initial contact." The blue dots danced and played as they moved in, performing an intricate pattern of opposing and coalescing steps. The red Quam ships back-pedaled and moved uncertainly. "The Quam had ballistic superiority and more maneuverability. But notice how they avoided the Regeln missiles." The red points dodged back, moving in crescents that narrowly avoided the feints and slashes of blue. The crescent formed, fell back. Again. And again. The Quam were using the same tactic, relying on their superior power to carry them beyond Regeln attack at the cusp-point. I'm not a tactican, but I could see it was wasteful of energy and time. "They continued this until the interceptors ran out of reaction mass. If they'd been pitted against equals the engagement would not have lasted two minutes." I clicked off the screen. "What does it mean?" Tonji poked the air with a finger. "It means we have got them. Over the last year they've had the luck to hit border planets that weren't firstline military emplacements. We haven't had a look at their techniques because they didn't let anyone get away. But these tactics are schoolbook examples! If this is the best they can do, we'll wipe them out when our fleets move in." He was over-enthusiastic but he was right. Our defenses were solidly based on the Fleet principle, with interlocking layers of tactical directorates, hundred-ship armadas and echelons of command. It was very much like the surface aquatic navies of Earth history. On these terms, the Quam were disastrously inferior. The news should have quieted the unease I felt. Instead, it grew. I began to notice outbreaks of rudeness among the crew, signs of worry on the faces of the officers, disruption of spirit. The tedium of caring for the colonists could certainly account for some of it -- they refused to be calmed and had to be restrained from destroying their room furniture. They were using it to construct the sane sort of rat holes we'd found them in. But that wasn't all. Crewmen began missing meals, staying in their cabins and not talking to anyspace migrationlife extensionlibertarianism You've read about the future, now read about the people working to make it happen. We've combined several exciting newsletters into a monthly package covering the three frontiers with the most long-range significance to the evolution of the human race: space-migration (for obvious reasons), life-extension sciand political freedpm movements (without which the first two might not happen). Each subscription to Claustrophobia includes: L-# News (newsletter of the space colonizers). The Foundation Report (space utilization consultants). Long Life Magazine (cryonics and I i fe-extension breakthroughs) , New Libertarian (news, philosophy, reviews), Individual Liberty (freedom movement news) and News Watch (our own short summaries of related news items from other newsletters and science journals). Purchased separately these would cost #year, but sold as a package they're #year or # for a three month trial. We also offer a discount if you're already receiving any of these. Additional information on request. #k # SW #th Dr., Portland, OR #I one else. The ship took on a quiet, tense mood. I ordered resumption of the Games at once. We almost got through it. There was devisive talking and nervousness instead of the steady calm of self-contemplation, before the Sabal began, but the opening rituals damped and smoothed it. I thought I detected a relaxation running like a wave through the hexagon. Muscles unstiffened, consciousness cleared and we drew together. It is usual in the Game to choose a theme which begins with a statement of the virtue of community, tests it, and then returns to initial configuration, the position of rest. I anticipated trouble, but not enough to make a change of game plot necessary. The plot ran smoothly at first, until we came to first resolution point. One of the lower deckmen, who had been in the shelter caverns from the first entry, was called by the chance of the game to report the decision. He hesitated, looked guiltily at his card and beads, and then spoke. He displayed a sum of choices which profited a few at the expense of the many. Something stretched thin in the layered air of the room. I could feel the group teetering on edge. The men were straining for sense of harmony and trying to decide how to play when their turn came. A bad play isn't unknown to Sabal, but now it could be dangerous. I repeated the confirmation ritual. hoping it would calm them -- and myself -- but the next play was a choice of withdrawal. No gain for the individual, but the group did not profit, and the net effect was bad. Fear began to slip from member to member down the hexagon. The plays came rapidly now. Some tried to reinforce the message, and cast configurations that benefited the group. They were swamped, one by one, and the Game began to fall apart. I used the chant. Tranquility, detachment. The words rose and fell. Interpenetrating. Interconverting. The mosquito bit the bar of iron. My own cast held them for a while out of respect for my position, but in a quick string of plays its advantage was nibbled away. Then the flood came. A dozen casts went by, all having loss of phase. The theme was not gain, but a pulling away from the group, and that was what made the failure so serious. Withdrawal strikes at the social structure itself. I seized control of the Game, breaking off a subplot that was dragging us deeper. I drew a moral, one I'd learned years before and hoped to never use. It slurred over the resolution of the Game and emphasized the quality of the testing, without questioning whether the test had been met. It was an obvious loss, but that was all I could do. The hexagon broke and the men burst into conversation, nearly panic-stricken. They moved out of the room, jostling and shoving, and broke up as they reached the halls. A few glanced quickly at me and then looked away. In a moment the only sound was the hissing of the air system and the distant quick tapping of boots on deck. Tonji remained. He looked puzzled. "What do you think it means?" I said. "Probably just that the mission was too much for us. We'll be all right after landfall." "I don't think so. Our Games before worked well, but this one shattered before it was half finished. That's too much of a change." "What, then?" "It's something to do with this mission. Something... What percentage of the crew have regular contact with the Regeln survivors?" "With the way the nursemaid shifts are set up now, about sixty percent. Every man who's replaceable for more than an hour on his job has to help feed and clean them, or assist the psych teams who are working on the problem." "So even though we're off Regeln, most of the men continue to see them." "Yes, but it's unavoidable. Our orders were to bring back as many as we could, and we are." "Of course." I waved my hand irritably. "But the Game failed tonight because of those survivors. I'm sure of that. The strain of putting this set of crews into war-status duty isn't small, but we've allowed for it in our planning. It doesn't explain this." Tonji gave me a stiff look. "Then what does?" "I don't know." I was irritated at the question, because I did know -- in a vague, foreboding sense -- and his question uncovered my own fear. "The Sabal Game has something to do with it. That and the way our .ships -- hell, our whole society -- has to be run. We emphasize cooperation and phase. We teach that a man's happiness depends on the well-being of the group, and the two are inseparable. Even in our contacts with alien races, until the Quam, we spread that philosophy. We try to draw closer to beings who are fundamentally different from us." "That is the way any advanced society must be structured. Anything else is suicide on the racial scale." "Sure, sure. But the Quarn apparently don't fit that mold. They've got something different. They work almost completely alone and live in cities only, I suppose, because of economic reasons. Most of what we know about them is guesswork because they don't like contact with others, even members of their own race. We've had to dig out our own data bit by bit." Tonji spread his hands. "That is the reason for this mission. The Regeln survivors may be able to tell us something about the Quam. We need an idea of how they think." "I don't think these madmen will any help. Already they threaten the convoy." "Threaten? With what?" "Disruption, mutiny -- something. All I can say is that when this Sabal started, the crew was in bad condition, but they could be reached. They still communicated." "Yes, but -- " "During the Game, though, the tension increased. We didn't witness here the exposure of what the men were thinking. Their fears were augmented, piled on top of each other. I could feel it running through the subplots they made a part of the Game. There's something we do -- and the Game is just a way of concentrating it -- that increases the inbalance we picked up from the Regeln survivors." "But in the Game we duplicate our society, our way of living. If that amplifies the unbalance..." "Exactly," I said despairingly. "Exactly." I slept on it that night, hoping something would unravel the knot of worry while I slept. Over a lonely breakfast in my cabin I reviewed the conversation and tried to see where my logic was leading. A sense of dread caught my stomach and twisted it, turning to lead the meal of rice and sea culture broth. How can a man step outside himself and guess the reactions of aliens utterly unlike him? I was trying to find the key to the riddle of Regeln with all the elements in full view, and yet... Something formed. I let my senses seep out into the ship, feeling the delicate rhythms of life; reaching for the... other. An alien element was there. I knew, with a new certainty, what it was. I picked up my tea cup and focused on my kensdal altar. The deep mahogany gave me confidence. Power and resolution flowed outward from my body center. I balanced the cup lightly in my hand. And slammed it down. Jump was coming. I had to stop it. I had forgotten that Tonji was to be bridge officer during the Jump. He was making routine checks in the somber green light of morning watch. Men moved expertly around him, with a quiet murmur. "Great greetings of Mom, sir," he said. "We have come to the point for your permission to Jump." Then it was already late, far later than I'd thought. I looked at him steadily. "Permission denied, Mr. Tonji. Ready a subspace transmission." I could feel a hush fall on the bridge. "May I ask what the transmission will say, sir?" "It's a request to divert this convoy. I want the expedition put into decontamination status until this is understood." Tonji didn't move. "Jump approaches quickly, sir." "It's an order, Mr. Tonji." "Perhaps if you would explain the reasoning, sir?" I glanced at the morning board. It showed a huge sick report, most of them accompanied by requests to remain in quarters. All divisions were undermanned. It fitted. In a few days we wouldn't be able to operate at all. " Look I said impatiently, "the Quarn did something to our people. Perhaps something smuggled in by an agent. I don't know exactly how, but those colonists have been given the worst trauma anybody has ever seen." "An agent? One of our own people?" "It's been done before, by idealists and thugs alike. But the important point is that when we picked up Quarn ships on our screens they weren't trying any maneuvers to throw off detectors or give false images. It was a classic ballistic problem they presented to us, and all we had to do was leave Regeln early enough to out-mass them. They wanted us to escape." "But look at their maneuvers on that first run against Regeln, the one that ran our people underground. That's all the evidence we need. They're children when it comes to military tactics. The second approach was simple, yes, but it was probably all they could do." "I don't think so. Not if the Quarn are half as intelligent as the rest of our data tells us. So their first attack did drive the colonists under -- fine. It got all the Regeln population in one place, unside the shelter where whatever techniques the Quarn knew could go to work. What looked like an error was a feint." "I do not -- " " Think . A knowledge of sophisticated tactics is a rather specialized cultural adaptation. For all we know, it may not be very useful in the kind of interstellar war we've just gotten into. The fact that the Quarn don't have it doesn't mean they're inferior. Quite the opposite, probably. Regeln was a trap." "If it was, we escaped," Tonji said sharply. The Mongul mask descended. "No, Mr. Tonji, we didn't. We're just serving as a convenient transport for what the Quam want to get into the home worlds -- the "This is a book like a mountain stream -- fast, clean, clear, exciting, beautiful." -- Ursula le guin "A fresh exciting adventure... complicated and kinky... in a stark post-nuclear "That rare thing, a tender and compassion"A fine tale... I like this book very much." Story. Of Mist, and Gross, and Sand) A Selection of the Science Fiction Book Club l l , Regeln survivors." "But why?" "You know the analogy we use in the Game. Mankind is now, at last, an organism. Interdependent. We're forced to rely on each other because of the complexities of civilization." My own voice sounded strange to me. It was tired and a note of despair had crept in. "Of course," Tonji said impatiently. "Go on." "Has it ever occurred to you that once you admit society is like an organism, you admit the possibility of contagious diseases?" "You toy with words." I grimaced and went on. "The survivors. They're enough of a test sample to set it off. An average crew member spends several hours a day with them, and the continual exposure is enough." "Why aren't you affected, then? And me. And the men who aren't on the sick list -- why don't they have it?" "Minor variations in personality. And there's something else. I checked. Some of them are from the off-islands, like me. We're different. We didn't grow up with the Game. We learned it later on the mainlands. Maybe that weakens its effect." He shook his head. "Yes, this thing the colonists have is different, but..." "It claws at the mind. It's irrational. We're the product of our ancestors, Mr. Tonji, and these ancestors knew terrors we cannot comprehend. Remember, this is a new psychosis we've found on Regeln, a combination. Fear of light, heat, heights, open spaces. That last one, agoraphobia, seems strongest. The Quam have worked on a first-class horror for us, and this convoy is to be the carrier." "A carrier for a mental disease?" Tonji said contemptuously. "Yes. But a disorder we've never seen before. An amalgam of the fundamental terrors of man. A collective society has the strength of a rope, because each strand pulls the same way. But it has weakenesses, too, for the same reason." The men were watching us, keeping very still. I could hear the thin beeping of monitoring units. Tonji's skin had a slight greenish cast and his eyes looked back at me impersonally, cool and black. "We're carrying it with us, Tonji. The survivors are striking the same resonant mode with us that the Quam found in them. The Quam hit at us through our weaknesses. They're hermits, and they see us more clearly then we see ourselves. Our interdependence, the Game and all of it, communicates the disease." I noticed that my hand was tightening convulsively on the console at my side. Tonji stood motionless. "Stop the Jump, Mr. Tonji. And the transmission." He motioned to an assistant. Jump count ceased. He stood motionless for a moment, eyes wary. Then he took a quick backward step, came to attention and saluted. When he spoke the words were measured. "Sir, it is my duty to inform you that I must file Duty Officer's Report when your dispatch is transmitted. I invoke Article Twentyseven." I froze. Article Twenty-seven provides that the duty officer may send a counter-argument to the Commander's dispatch when it is transmitted. When he feels the Commander is no longer able to conduct his duties. "You're wrong, Mr. Tonji," I said slowly. "Taking these survivors -- and by now, most of the crew -- into a major port will cause more damage than you or I can imagine." "I have been observing you, Sir. I don't think you're capable of making a rational decision about this thing." "Man, think! What other explanation can there be for what's happening to this ship? You've seen those tapes. Do you think the scraps of information on them are worth the risk of delivery? Do you think anyone can get even a coherent sentence out of those lunatics we're carrying?" He shook his head mutely. I looked across the dark void between us. He was a man of the east, and I represented the dead and dying. In the histories they wrote, the ideals my ancestors held were termed a temporary abnormality, a passing alternative to the communal, the group-centered culture. Perhaps they were right. But we had met something new out here, and I knew they wouldn't understand it. Perhaps the Americans would have, or the Europeans. But they were gone. I should have anticipated that the lost phase we all felt would take different forms. Tonji chose ambition above duty, above the ship. If Fleet upheld him there would be a fat promotion for him. And I stood here, bound by rules and precedents. If I made a move to silence Tonji it would count against my case with Fleet. We were on a rigid schedule of procedures now that the Article was used. Nothing I could do would stop it. "Mr. Tonji! You realize, don't you, that one of us will be finished when this is over?" He turned and looked at me, and for a moment a flash of anticipation crossed his face. He must have hated me for a long time. "Yes, I have thought of that. And I think I know which one of us it will be..." He didn't finish the sentence aloud. He mouthed it, so only I could see his lips move. "... ofkaipan." He was right. Fleet wanted to study the survivors in depth. They weren't interested in a convoy commander with suspicions and a theory. And Tonji, a Mongul, had ample political contacts. We lingered in real space for a week, waiting for the decision, and then Jumped. My trial was short. "Haven't you gone out for your walk yet?" Angela said. The sound startled me, even though I'd been blocking out the noise of the kids and their viewscreen. She stood in the door of our bedroom, tension still furrowing the pale yellow cast of her face. I was beginning to expect those tight, thin lines, now. They appeared often, a webbed design imposed like an delicate shadow on a face I knew. It was a firm and yet subtle face with smile lines around the mouth which belied the slight downtuming of the lips, a suggestion of a disapproving pout that always caught me by surprise in otherwise solemn moments, at times provoked a laugh. The face of a substantial person. She had, after all, been the wife of a starship Captain. She'd handled our social roles well, walking the tricky line Offislanders did in Fleet, and supported me in ways that went far beyond the reassuring word and tender embrace. She was a vivid, striking woman, still -- or could be, outside these Slots. "I... suppose I forgot. Want to go with me?" She nodded. I got up. Remembering Regeln and after, living through it all again, had left me in a dull daze. I cut the corridor lights before we stepped outside our apartment door. We linked hands automatically. Not love; security. I put my right palm on the wall and we inched forward. Terror caught at me, but I fought it down. Her voice was a hollow whisper in the darkness. "I don't see why you're so set against tapping for Romana and Chark." The words echoed off the glazed concrete that loomed close and sheltering. "With all of us at war, any better training..." "No." "Without it. Ling, they just fall further and further behind their playmates." " What playmates?" My voice became suddenly loud, harsh. "Children don't play any more. Games take space. They take..." I didn't finish. Games took something our children had lost. We rounded a comer. I stumbled on someone. She was doubled up on the floor clutching at herself in spasms. From her ragged hacking I guessed she'd had an attack and couldn't go any further. We edged around her. We walked on. "Ling... they do play, but not the way we did. They have their games, new ones. You've got to accept the world as it is." "Accept this crowding? Accept the fear that crushes you whenever you step outside? Accept the fact that a fifth of the population is in the Slots? -- and most Slots are worse than these, far worse. Accept that we have to keep on working, even though our guts are twisted up inside? Until we're transferred to some rat warren, when our guts jam up completely, where we'll live in slimy rooms like closets, just like -- " I stopped myself from saying, like Regeln. Her hand tightened convulsively in mine. She wept. "You know that can't be helped! We, we are in a... stage of evolution. Evolution of society. Withdrawal is necessary. No one says we are doomed. Ling. You're imagining that. We can achieve greater phase, later. Everyone says -- " "And meanwhile the Quam take one system after another. They've cut us off from many bases already. We can't muster the men to stop them." I snorted contemptuously. "Maybe if we're lucky they'll cut us off from our own lies before all this is over." "Now that is completely unreasonable," she said icily, her tears gone. "There are signs of improvement, the news says so. Progress of the, the sickness, is slowing." "For cases removed at third or fourth hand from the Regeln survivors, yes. They got a weaker initial exposure." "That's just a theory. You don't know that." "Um." I grimaced in the inky closeness of the hallway. "It's like all your other ideas, like not letting Chark and Romana have tapping." "Letting Fleet and the government alter their minds, you mean, with one of their stopgap schemes for increasing the war effort. Let Chark have a frontal tap so all he cares about is torch chamber design, say? -- and will never be happy when he's not doing it? 'A permanent career,' they call it. That's right, I won't assent to that. Our children need every bit of mental balance they have to stay alive, to live as a defeated race. I don't intend to rob them of it." She trembled in frustration. We passed by wan yellow phosphors of the lower-level apartments, the narrow Slots hastily thrown up by an harassed government for some more severe cases. Whimpering came from the little holes where things that had been human beings were curled up into tight balls, desperately trying to shut out the light, the sounds, all of the awful yawning enormity of sheer open space. The terror of openness. Of horizons. Beside me Angela stopped trembling. She descended into her glacial silence, keeping only a fingertip touch with my hand to retain her orientation. The walks didn't seem to do her any good any longer. I supposed there was a limit to their therapeutic value. I had insisted from the first that we all walk outside our apartment as much as possible. And in truth, we were not as ill as many others who had contracted the sickness later than we. Perhaps we could achieve a kind of plateau. There was something in me that fought against the clutching fears. The sharp words between Angela and myself sometimes even seemed to help, to calm us both. I could not believe Angela believed completely what she parroted. She had been infected by me with more than the Plague. By an unspoken mutual consent we clung to the spaces of our apartment, forced Chark and Romana to live there. At times the children would move suddenly from one room to the next and a frozen terror would slide into their faces, a mask of fear -- but we made them stay. Small victories. Stalemates became triumphs. Even so, the world was not real to me. It was filled with a thousand devious horrors -- the accidentally thrown phosphor switch, an unsuspected window in an unfamiliar wall. Out on the edge of our pitifully shrinking Empire, Fleet played at war with the only toys it knew -- ships, missiles, beams -- while its enemy (and what was he like, to be so wise?) fought with the only ultimate weapons between races: their weaknesses. Men who had climbed to the stars now cowered in Slots, driven by horrors inherited from the first amphibians. I did not feel at home on Earth any longer. It had been long since I had peered out to see the stars like tinsel on sky's smooth cloak. My life lay now in halls pooled in darkness, in places packed with people whose fears I hated, because they were mine as well. Waiting...waiting... The days pressed in. I would welcome the Quam, when they came. Energy resources ran low, so the streets around our Slot cube were unlit. The Philippines are forever cloud-shrouded, so a dark as thick as anger cloaks the streets. My first excursion outside our cube was at night. I walked a block, no more. I went without telling Angela. The idea alone would have made her face whiten. But now -- The moment came when the fact slipped free and hung in the brimming air before me, unavoidable now -- That moment when I poked my head throught the forgotten, grimcaked window and, sniffing day's warm musk, did not flinch from the yellow haze outside. I had been out before at night, yes, telling myself it was not, after all, that odd an event. But now I had gone on a walk from the apartment, down inky halls, and found the window again... and day lay outside. And I did not turn back. I opened the window. I stretched into the stinging sun. No fear. No tremor of anxiety. The street lay bare, trash clumped in the gutters like brown snowdrifts. Buildings shimmered in the golden light. Beckoning. A draft drew out the scent of the corridor behind me, air reeking of piss and foul food and lives gone stale. Even our own apartment smelled faintly of that, when I returned to it from my nightly explorations... I twisted out of the unguarded window, hung by the ledge, dropped. Now... what? I started walking, savoring the warm brush of air heavy with moisture. I had lived near here as a boy. I had played through the infinite buzzing tropical afternoons outside Naga. The nearness of Fleet Central had made my candidacy for Fleet Academy a virtual reflex; to the adolescent I was then the Academy hovered in the space between myself and a looming future, an inevitable bridge, with invisible tinkling waters below. I'd rejected the thought of being anything else. So the man is victim of the boy. Nothing moved on this street. There was a blurred hum of traffic from the center of Naga, but here all was silence. Store fronts were boarded up. 'Warehouses yawned empty. I walked idly, mind floating and feet free. "Hold!" In May, Steven Spruill's Paperback Debut! A Great Adventure I .# Illustrated by Freff Bob Shaw's # With Illustrations by Hugo Award Winner Rick Sternbach n And, coming in June, the long-awaited publication of Richard A. Lupoff's masterpiece of intergalactic conflict between the Bentfin Boomer Boys and N'Haiti's Dell Dell Publishing Co., Inc. I Dag Hammarskjold Plaza # East #th Street New York, N.Y. # A man stepped from a doorway. A Fleet officer. Lieutenant Grade Two. He kept a right hand casually resting on the butt of his sidearm. "You are... ?" "Captain Ling Sanjen. Console operator." "Yes." He fished a note from his breast pocket, checked it. Nodded. "We thought it would be you." "What? Why?" "Our night sensors picked you up." "So?" "There is a small percentage of recoveries. Fleet wants to talk to you." "I don't know why. Who says I've recovered, anyway?" He raised an eyebrow. "Any Slot mole who can stand this sunlight -- " he gestured, squinting -- "is on his way." "Well, no, it is bothering me." I stepped casually away. "I only came out to get some help. My wife -- " He shook his head. His hand returned to his sidearm. "Look, I'm just a -- " "I know who are are. You're on the list." "What list?" "People we're watching for if they come out of the Slots." "I'm not feeling very well, I..." I wobbled a bit and tried to look dazed. He smiled. "Nice try, but no bronzer. You're too valuable to let go." I started to walk away. This time the sidearm came out.    Fleet Central was the same: jutting architecture simulating flight, gleaming hallways, padded lobbies, the steady click and bustle of efficient mystery; a steel cathedral. They kept me for two days before I knew anything more than the patrol officer had let slip. They tested, poked, attached sensors, interviewed me, left me waiting for hours -- in a word, treated me like a package of meat in their factory. I learned nothing. I was getting bored and fidgety by the end of the second day, while I waited in a large office, until the door opened and a Fleet officer came in. It was Tonji, his Mongul mask in place. He held out his hand. "I am happy you recovered." I didn't stand. I didn't shake the hand. "From the reports I gather you have done remarkably well." "You son of a bitch." "Quite remarkable, considering that you had no help. No therapy whatever -- unless you are lying about that. Some have, you know." "How did you come by those double stars? Have all bastards become generals, or is it the other way around?" "I see things have not changed as much as I would have wished." "They never will." He gave a small laugh. "You must get over this." "Why? I was right." "This is unproductive." "For who?" "For you. Surely  don't care." "The past between us isn't dead." "It is for me." I stood up suddenly. "We'll see -- " "How many times you can hit me, before a trooper comes through that door?' ' I clenched my fists, judging the distance. "The answer is, not many. Perhaps three." He looked at me steadily. "Perhaps even fewer." We stood there for a long moment and something seeped out of me. This was Tonji's game. He couldn't lose it -- otherwise he wouldn't be here, exposing himself this way. So the next move would have to wait. How long a wait it would be I didn't know, "Do not ask for the impossible." "Don't ask me to read your mind." "An attitude of -- " "Screw that." "I doubt that you realize your true position." "I believe I do." "Each officer is in fact a supplicant before the Fleet." "Again: screw that." "You have changed, Sanjen." "Just 'Sanjen'? No title?" "You have no title if I, if Fleet does not choose to reinstate you." "A point. Very well, what then?" "A Base Commandant position." "With attendant neighboring ship command?" "Yes, but that will be trivial. It is the Veden system." I paused. Veden was an eccentric case among the worlds -- a gigantic storage house for the Empire's trade goods, a way station that served the full #-parsec span of the Empire. "Why me?" "The past Commandant died -- natural causes, nothing unusual." "And you don't wish to replace him with a sorely-needed full line officer." Tonji made a thin, cynical laugh. "You do occasionally read matters well." I thought a moment. "My family..." "They cannot go, certainly." "They're ill, yes, but -- " "There is no sign of the Quam sickness on Veden. Perhaps the Hindics of Deven are immune -- " he shrugged -- "Who knows? But Fleet will not introduce cases into Veden." "That is an unusual hardship for a Commandant." "Who do you imagine you are, Sanjen?" Tonji rasped with surprising ferocity. I suddenly saw that beneath the mask he was a man under pressures that abraded him. "I should take what Fleet lets dribble from its fingers, then." "Poorly stated," Tonji said, clipping off the words sharply. "But true." Tonji said nothing. He stood rigidly, hands clasped behind him, the traditional waiting-warrior stance. I stood up. "I'll think about it." Tonji blinked, showing a slight flicker of surprise. These last few moments were the first in the conversation when he did not seem fully confident. "A jump vessel leaves soon which can easily make a pass by Veden. We need a replacement now. I believe -- " "I'll think about it," I said, and left. At first Angela was restrained, simmering, saying nothing until I asked her a direct question -- You do understand what I'm talking about, don't you ? -- and then as she warmed up, as the reality of my two days' absence became fullbodied in my telling of it (she had thought I was dead somewhere, or scrabbling like a demented animal in a Slot, or simply drifting, shambling, through endless shadowed corridors) the fear settled into her, her eyes seemed to bulge more with each detail I brought out, and the rage steamed up through her and she said, 'Wo. You're saying, you mean you'll just, just leave me? "It will enable you, the children, to have a better chance for recovery. Better care. Fleet will -- " "With everything outside collapsing? What use is thatT ' She rose up from her chair, balled both fists. "And there is duty. Mine. I need to go." "Do you care?" I stood silent, because in fact I didn't know. Did she? "No. No," she shook her head. "Perhaps it's not that simple -- " "After they took everything away from you?" "The past can't be corrected -- " I began, and felt a sudden flash of rage at myself. Tonji had made a similar, scuttling excuse. "You owe them nothing "You're right. I'm not talking about doing anything for them." "Then what -- " "The Empire... no, it's not even that. Humanity. I, I think something can still be done for some worlds. Veden, maybe. Then -- " "Ling, even if you believe that, how can you abandon us here?" "I think Earth is safe. For a while, anyway." "You don't know. No one does." "Right. But I have to follow my instincts." "Your instincts." She stood there, puffing slightly, her billowy house dress sighing slightly as it moved. "Saving Veden, whatever or wherever that is." She stopped again, just staring at me. Her upper lip was damp with perspiration. I didn't look at her eyes. "Ling, you're not going to do this." "No. I am." "You're not." "I'm... I'm cured now, Angela," I said, trying to get some warmth back into my voice, which had become dry and brittle. "Cured." "That makes a big difference. In what I can do. In what my duty is." "Is that it?" "What?" I wiped my brow, dazed. Even here in our apartment stench layered the air. "Is that why you're going?" A pause. "Ling?" "I... we'll talk again, later. I need time to..." "To what?" "To think, damn it!" I turned on her. "To think" So I slammed out of the apartment, banging the door hard enough to wake Chark and Romana, to go for a walk, yes a walk outside in the warming sun, to think, and though I did a lot of that in the days to come, I really never did understand why I was going, or what this meant to Angela and me, but one fact I never questioned: I was going, yes, of course, I was going. Take a ream of paper, heavy fiber, its threads of rag content webbing the slicked surface -- take in the right hand a riff through, a sheet at a time, listening to the snick as each edge scraped across your thumbprint, and then go faster, so the snicksnicksnick blurs into a high cry, like birds unseen above the clouds. There, that's it -- the way the hours went by as I began to prepare for Veden, to make myself once more into a dim glimmering of the Fleet officer I had once been. The hours snicked by me: Exercising. Running in the Fleet park, the Philippine forest hugging close to the pacing trails, animal calls punctuating my puffing silences. The Slots had thickened my waist, softened my arms, blurred my physical awareness. Updating. I was behind on Fleet policy, Fleet strategy, even tactical modifications. The Fleetwide Firetongue Stet had been changed, because of fears that the Quam had captured one. So the Stet in my apartment was useless now. I resolved to keep it, though. Maneuvering, Tonji was surprised when I called in to accept -- "I wondered if I would see you again, Sanjen," he said. I had to talk my way out of the usual attendance at Fleet ceremonials, the rewelcoming ritual, a reception. I had no desire to be pressed to the Fleet bosom. Husbanding. I took walks with them in the dim corridors of the Slots where we still lived. Linger. Listen. Wander. Wait. I could feel them struggling against the fears, the gripping anxieties that I was free of that now. Angela and the children balked at the new apartment I found them. She hung back, was unable to leave the bedroom for two days. Even when she mustered the strength, her mouth sagged awry like a gate off its hinges. Chark and Romana spent endless slack hours in front of the #D. Fathering, yes. If there was guilt here it was in the fathering. The world defines a brace of years for childhood; of parenthood there is no riddance. If I seemed to chafe under these scratching facts, it arose from my own impatience, once my unconscious had allowed my decision to float up into reality: to be off, gone, to stride the skies once more. Call it callous -- I did, repeatedly, and was as helpless to quell the guilt as a sunjammer is to slip free of the solar wind. I had, of course, the refuge of duty; a comfortable harbor. I settled there, finally, reasonably untroubled. For what, really, could I do for them unless they recovered? I grew up in the leafy abodes of rural slate. Chark and Romana, denizens of apartment and hallway, had been learning that their future would be a succession of riveting sixty-minute episodes, loaded with healthful educational snippets, all of which would make them appear heroic, compassionate, dutiful to the greater aims of humanity, and attractive to the opposite sex. Perhaps, in the end, it would be better for them to believe that, than to stare into the abyss I knew. Then living with Angela became easier. She had seen me cast off into high vacuum before as a convoy Captain; once convinced I was going, she rehearsed the litany she knew. Oddly, matters improved. We had had the sickness together for nearly a year; it invaded everything. In those times, at night she would lie, as often as not in a valley of damp sheets we made for ourselves by our own labors, her legs slack and obliging, a well to pump if anyone should wish. And I still did desire her, although I was well versed in this territoiy, a commuter where once I had been explorer. Somehow, the balance shifted when I resolved to go. After that, we no longer went to bed like dutiful laborers in a factory, bound to go and sweat. Instead we spent long hours, arguing first with diminishing fervor and, later, discovering a last saving grace note on the nowdim chord of marriage. I rediscovered old rhythms in her. Her surface was once again an intimate sweaty field of calluses, pores, a geography of wife with aged favorite hollows and valleys and moles, all places worn smooth by my eyes. There, and ah her thin black eyebrows would arch high and hang there, skin slick and electric. At times in our arguments she would simply repeat my name, head hanging, in a soft despair, a mutual funk, Ling, Ling, Ling and afterward, during our all-encompassing battering, a pocket of my mind would trip out a play on the the name, chimes in the night, Ling equals lingam. Though there was some verse to it, these times were still only spaces in a continuum, a zest for the known; Angela was still wife. (The word, the word -- Anglo-Saxon, wif , "woman". I wondered how different the Mongul culture would be had not English already become the effective world language before the Riot War. Thoughts of Old Nippon and the Mainland were couched in terms familiar to Shakespeare. A known language, a known wife, comforting. But that wasn't enough.) I saw Tonji once more. He had been chosen to deal with my reentry, since -- in the logic of Fleet -- he'd known my 'difficulties' in the past and would be able to assess my recovery. Even granted that, I saw no reason why he should formally hand me my Commandant materials, the new Firetongue Stet, and deliver the customary lecture. "I have little time," I said, cutting him off. "You can freeze-dry that pretty little speech." Tonji grimaced. An underling handed him the Fleet outbound file on Veden and he gave it to me. "Ah... one last point." "Yes?" I turned to go. "Your primary task is to stabilize Veden. Socially, I mean. We must keep the Flinger system intact and functioning." "Of course." "And... the Veden system is singular. The orbital dynamics, I mean. There may be some difficulty on planetary approach." "I accept risk." "Yes." Tonji smiled broadly and saluted. I thought nothing of it.  fO.I Gi I didn't get along well with the ship's officers on the long voyage out. The Sasenbo was a Prime Class vessel and I was dismayed to find it crewed by political appointees, leftovers, officers long on desk-savvy and short on discipline; or so they seemed to me. Most appeared motivated by a shrewd but stupid ambition; their primary concern seemed to be whether their socks matched. And there was no Sabal game. None. Not any more. After a few rude exchanges in the Officer's Mess I took to having meals in my room -- as a passenger, I could by rights. So I studied dispatches, read research summaries on the Quam, exercised, thought of Angela -- an odd sensation, despite our kernel of differences; abstinence makes the heart grow fonder -- and often walked the vast ship, studying her. I had seldom been on a Prime vessel. They all look like beach balls from the outside, threaded by one thick axis. The skin is dimpled by comm pods, weapons ports, sensors and, at each end of the protruding axis, skimmer ports. None of this is visible from inside, of course. The axis is the ship. People and other delicate items live at the center of the beach ball, inside the axial tube. The beach ball is filled with colloidal fluid -- fuel -- which shields out Jump radiation and other undesirables. The beach ball skin is flexible organiform, to adjust for varying fuel loads, and ordinary cargo hangs at regular intervals from the axis, wrapped in sacks to separate it from the colloids. You can see all this if you go to the full-G deck -- the outside deck of the axial tube. The view is murky because of the reaction fluid. You're standing on a transparent floor, peering down -- "out," really -- at a swampy universe. Blades of light from the axis cut shafts through it. Bags of cargo hang down into the colloids, kept aligned by the centrifugal tug of rotation. You can't see the organiform skin. It's too far away -- over two hundred meters. Anything you could see through would be pretty poor radiation shielding; you'd fry while playing tourist. That's all the scenery there is. Life evolves -- as far as we know -- on the surfaces of conveniently spherical planets, so if you look up, you look out. But in deep space "gravity" has to come from rotation, so the canonical geometry is the cylinder. Life creeps on at its petty pace inside the spinning cylinder, and overhead lies not infinity andor salvation, but the null-g point, the axis. Sasenbo ' s axis was eye, ear, nose, throat, alimentary canal and -- most important -- spine. The decks, A through K, were concentric cylinders rotating about the spine: bridge at A, excess storage at K. My cabin was on C. I exercised often in the axial gym, rebounding off rubbery walls in elaborate bank shots. I was there when the Sasenbo Captain summoned me. He was in his couch on the bridge deck, conferring with a dutiful crescent of lieutenants. One of them gave me a sour look as I approached and they dispersed. The Captain said, "Oh yes," distracted, and thumbed a fresh readout. "We were programming your drop." "I assume you can put me into a planetary ellipse?" He looked up, blinked with surprise. "No. Oh no. You know that." "Why not?" "Why, we aren't planning an intersection with Veden's orbit at all. You have to go through the Flinger." "What?" "Fleet informed you of this difficulty." "They sure as hell did not." "It's here -- in your briefing manifest." He waved at the readout. "General Tonji himself, I see." "He didn't mention it." The Captain frowned. "Odd. Well -- " he shrugged -- "it's not my affair." "It's impossible for a one-man craft to go through the Flinger." "No it isn't. Merely difficult. A precise maneuver." "Why can't you drop me near Veden?" "The gravitational potentials are too extreme, too variable. Probability of Jump failure -- not just for you, for us, the parent ship -- is unacceptable." "What's the uncertainty in my injection velocity?" He consulted his readout. "Thirteen kilometers per second." "Impossible!" He smiled mirthlessly. "Unavoidable. The potentials -- " "If I miss, the neutron star gets me." He nodded judiciously. "I would say. Certainly that's the most probable outcome." "Such a maneuver is not Fleet policy." "Correction: was not." "Is not. I -- " "Our error rate is high." He waved a hand at the long tube that was the bridge. "Fleet adopted new measures several months ago." "I could get killed." At the ceremony Tonji had smiled broadly. "So could we all,, if we tried for Veden itself. I imagine that's why so many officers turned down this particular assignment." "Others?" "Before you, I mean. Quite a few." I stood, breathing deeply for a long moment. "All line officers, I imagine." "Ummm. Yes." He was already pondering another display. "Too dangerous for them, I take it. Veden's the special case, you see -- nothing else in the Empire to match it for navigation mishaps. Before, with reliable Jump scanners, it wasn't so hard. But now -- " "Uh huh," I said. thought muzzily. The stars were big ones and I was a dwarf. Sasenbo was the cue, tapping me gently away. A classy richochet off Jagen, using gravity's soft brush. A bank shot. Once free, I'd surge out from the two stars, back to the life of straight lines and cozy causalities. Snick -- we're racing for the Veden pocket. It yawns. I drop pock into Newton's well. A good dream, yes. I floated up out of it. Three days, now, since I climbed in my pod and drifted up through Sasenbo ' s hollow axis. Past pale white skimmer craft in their berths, past storage bins and capped ports, past the storage sacks that hung outward from the axis, teardrop shaped, head down into the vast sphere of fuel fluid. Out, through the gaping jaws of the aft lock. Clamshell doors opened. Magnetic fingers plucked me forth, unhusking me, cupped a pocket of fields around me. Ting -- and the Jump flux rippled, expelling. Stars leaped into being. I took sightings, weighed vectors and momenta, nudged the pod this way and that. And dreamed. There was nothing else to do. By meditation I dropped my oxy consumption to allow some reserve at the other end of my carrom. But sleep stretched thin. I came drifting up, sandy-eyed, thirsty, lifting thumb-fingered my suit helmet shield -- Violet cut my eyes. I squeezed them shut. Polarizers buzzed. After a time I found it. Not through the port -- that I togged shut -- but on my screens. Lekki blotted out half of space, dark whirlpools churning her. Streamers gouged into naked blackness. Say F# star and it means nothing; stare at Lekki and tremble. Jagen made her more fierce, but the deep violet of her light still jabbed at my eyes, even over the screens. I felt a tug, now. A fleck of dust slowly coasted forward, past my hand, and pinned itself to a console key. Tides. Jagen. There: a dot appeared at Lekki 's rim and crawled across. The image warped. Detail of a vortex behind it flickered and faded as the dot moved. Jagen, the Black Dwarf. Neutron Being. Key to the Flinger. Nine klicks in diameter, massing a scratch below Sol, old and cold now. A supernova birthed it, probably, sending Lekki off the main sequence for a bit, but somehow not erasing the biosphere of Veden. Now Jagen whirled about Lekki, fast, incredibly fast -- a thousandth of light speed, my Doppler stuttered. A vast source of momentum. Fuzzy light haloed Jagen as it vanished around Lekki. Of course -- the gravitational potential at the neutron star's surface refracted light from Lekki, scrambling detail. A lens made from gravity. Refracting light yes; soon, refracting me. I fell. It was a simple process, really. Mr. Newton wouldn't have furrowed a brow over the Flinger; he spent only an evening, over port and snuff, on Leibnitz's mathematical challenges to the learned of Europe, and solved those without recourse to his methods of fluxions. An evening's entertainment, a mere warming of the frontal lobes after a day at the Royal Mint. Ah, Newton, be with me now: my pod fell obliquely toward the Lekki-Jagen system, intersecting the Jagen orbit smack-on, diving at the neutron star as it rushed toward me. I was to pass close to Jagen, on the face away from Lekki, dipping deep into Jagen's steep gravity well. With a nimble balancing of velocities, I'd weave through the Neutron Being's brutal pull, coyly allowing myself to be nearly captured, looping around Jagen, then breaking free. Escaping, I'd be on the side of Jagen facing Lekki. A turnabout. But by then Jagen would've stolen my speed, braking me from the Sasenbo's relative velocity down to a pedestrian planetary clip. In a sense, my aim was to undergo an elastic collision with the neutron star's gravitational field. It was like bouncing a ball off the rear fender of an express train. The ball came off with less velocity than it had before. The train -- ergo, Jagen -- gained a little. So went the armwaving, the theory. But Sasenbo had spat me out with # kmsec error in insertion velocity. I fought. I trimmed, vectored, scrabbled sidewise, deformed my smooth hyperbolas into squiggly new curves. My fuel burned away to nothing. Falling. Checking. Falling. And here it came -- Jagen, a dark fleck. Its fields stretched my pod, sucked at my feet. Blood rushed from my head. I felt floaty, thick-tongued, magical. The Black Dawrf reflected precious little light and shone a naked red, ancient, long shorn of its megaGauss magnetic fields. My own fields surged and built, batting away the sleeting protons which tried to riddle me. We wrapped around. Ping, click said my cabin. Something howled in the walls. Lekki loomed large. Below, huge rippling waves of plasma roiled and tossed, all at the beck of the little giant. Magnetic fields fought gravity. I groaned -- or was it the pod that spoke? Flecks darted at my edge of vision, my ears popped, confusion swam -- . Jagen plucked with masTh B attto For Andromeda -- Conflict tor  TrWon Sum -- the Award winning Galaxy-Foundation Sorias of inter connoctod Involving the entire Galaxy, utilizing the Omega ships, the single movel The ship is # miles across and the mere Outpoeta. Beacons, the use of Cloaking and Invisibility Devices. Histories, ships, and actions of Humanoid. Cyborg. Alien. Android. Robotoid. Clone, and other Super Civilizations that defy description! before! The series can be played by the purchase of only one Supplemental books are included In eech game tor the specific Battle Manual. This one book enables you to begin your study of the # projected games at a low cost without ever wasting your funds on duplication! This results In sB games already Manual (#). The following games are available below-, cost of Manual not included: The N Drtdd Invasions The Struggle to Crush the Dictators Warriors of the Dart Star;- the Age as Me Hei n e Warae is the exact workings of the Rays, Beams, M iss ilas. "L" projectors. Command and Pilot skills with one or two ships! Warriors of the Dark Star Battle Manual # Dual of the Sun Slayers # Vengeance Crusaders VS The Monads # War at the Star i l eve rs: two Giant Empires in both Military and maintain their MUttary Power and Wealth as wsN as be secure Rift Trooper -- # # Is Inspired by Meiniein and other greats taking # companies in separata cities # years to complete N. The result Is one of the fastest, action filled, realistic games ever made with rules unbekeveabiy easy to learn. Mobile Earth Infantry fight grotesque humanoids, insect Warriors and lizards  total game purchases) sive fingers at my sleeve, coaxing me down to her slick surface, where surely the crunch of electrons overcoming their own Fermi pressure and collapsing in onto protons, wedding to birth neutrons -- that crunch must ache, split the head, yea, neutrons pressing, pressing at a cc, sucking me through to stretch thin and spatter its skin and fry into gammas and x-rays, ah -- But no. The hand eased. Fingers slipped, caught, slipped again. And were gone. We backed away from the Black Dwarf. I sucked in cooling air. My hands, aching from hovering over the consoles, floated before the wrinkling screens. It was a forgiving universe. Even my own sweat smelled good. Nice try, Mr. Tonji, but no bronzer.    Ofkaipan. On the long swooping ride out to ! Veden, my alcohol store squandered in a grand celebration, I had ample time to mull over the word. It leaped to the frontal lobes, always ready. My parents had taught me what it meant, and then life had ground it in -- Better not go into that restaurant. You know -- embarrassed nudge of elbow. You quickly walk on. Shake hands at a reception, feel their slight cold withdrawal. The formal face smiles but the eyes, the eyes, they glitter. Tonji. Deliveries to your home are slow, poorly packaged. Insolent servants of your superior officers cast you a look, give you the quick up and down -- does he wear shoes? -- and smile, ever so slightly. They make a face behind your back; you catch it in a mirror. In a shop: Perhaps we can find something more suitable in here -- They lead you to a rack of marked-down merchandise, scruffy, out of fashion. With: I'm sorry, the Commandant is out. We don't kow when to expect him back. And: You realize, of course, there may be a delay in taking care of this matter. This office is very busy. Stares in crowds. Best not to go down that street. A look of Why did he come here? It was a general invitation, of course, but everybody knows -- It doesh't happen all the time. Just enough to keep you off balance. You never know when it's a natural mistake. That's the worst of it: never knowing for sure.    So I took it out, that old pain, and rubbed it some. The old scabs came off and pus oozed out -- so it wasn't healed, after all; were you surprised? -- and then blood, and flaky dead skin pulled away so I could see it clearly again. Old pains are the best. They age well, like wine. It looked as though I had a good crop. Some time passed. And so I put it back in its comer, and tried to forget for a while. Veden would be different. And enjoyed the long arc up and out.    galaxy TIm Foremost PwblkaHwi in Science Fiction Some Contributors Past and Present Pool Anderson Isaac Asimov Greg Benford C J Cherryh Arthur C Clarke Arsen Damay Jordon Eklund Harlan Ellison Frank Herbert Larry Niven Frederik Pohl Jerry Pournelle  Fred Saberhagen James Tiptree Roger Zelazny H. G. Wells, science fiction -- often termed "future fiction" -- has fascinated alert minds. Not only has it entertained, it has predicted much of the far-ranging scientific and social change now upon us. the genre continue to speculate, to predict, to tackle the prime problems already shaping tomorrow. Ecologyspace exploration -- nuclear promise and threat -- energy -- social evolution and biological revolution -- these and other fields are probed by imaginative stories uniquely exciting and rewarding. So let your fancy run free. Subscribe now! For. U.S. residents, enclose # here For other countries, enclose  I # for here  Send coupons to: # White Plains Road Scarsdale, N.Y., # Enclosed find in payment for my subscription pi She knew who here enemies were -- but she wondered every now and then who she was. I his story must begin in the middle, because Rachel cannot remember the beginning. She does not want to remember the beginning. In the middle, which will serve as the beginning, Rachel was a grey bitch wolf wearing a collar that carried a radio transmitter. She was chasing a rabbit across a meadow high in the Sierra Nevada. The rabbit was two jumps ahead. It zigzagged around a clump of lupine. Rachel leapt the obstacle and gained ground. Her body was a grey streak, skimming above the ground, ears laid back, tail flying straight behind like a banner in a gale. The wind that fanned her face smelled of dust and terrified rabbit. A whine vibrated in her throat, broken by gasps of breath. The rabbit twisted in mid-leap, abruptly changing course to dart toward a patch of bracken ferns. Rachel twisted to follow, but the rabbit shot ahead -- two jumps, three jumps away. The scent of newly dug earth mingled with the scent of rabbit. And there was another scent -- a musky, canine smell mixed with the odor of old blood. A grey streak burst from the ferns. The rabbit dodged, leaping for safety in a freshly dug hole beneath a drooping fern. The grey streak intercepted; the rabbit squealed once -- a scream of pain and desperation. Rachel swerved to avoid colliding with the grey body that blocked her path. Nearly falling, she stopped in a scramble of dust. She shook herself, then stared into the bright eyes of the stranger who had stolen her prey, the bright eyes of Death. Death was a bitch with a grizzled coat and a muzzle stained dark with the blood of the rabbit. The strange wolf dropped the dead rabbit and stood over it, staring back at Rachel. She stood taller than Rachel -- big boned, broad shouldered. But her coat was frosted with white and Rachel knew that under the stain of blood, her muzzle was touched with white. The elements had weathered this wolf as they had weathered the granite peaks that surrounded the meadow, wearing away the cover to reveal the underlying structure. Age had stripped away the wolfs muscle, thinned her fur, and revealed the outline of the bones beneath. One ear was ragged, ripped in a long-ago fight. The other ear was laid back against the animal's head, so that the bright eyes seemed to glare from an earless head, a canine skull. Somewhere in the forest that surrounded the meadow, a jay screeched -- just once -- then fell silent as if admonished by an older and wiser entity that this scene should be silent. Silent and scented with dust and hot blood. Rachel eyed the dead rabbit that lay at the old wolf's feet. That should have been her kill. The old wolf had taken it from her. The smell of fresh blood burned in her nostrils, but Rachel moved slowly, circling the old wolf cautiously. When the old wolf pivoted to follow, she betrayed a weakness. She favored one front paw. From the look of it, the paw had been injured recently, and the wound had broken open when the wolf leaped after the rabbit. Rachel glared at the old wolf. Her enemy was wounded -- she could reclaim her kill. The old wolf stared back. Rachel tensed, ready to attack. Wait. A memory darted across her mind. She recognized the old wolfs eyes from the world of the beginning. She remembered.    Eyes like granite pebbles set in a human face. Eyes like the eyes of a Sierra peak if a mountain had eyes. Hard. Flinty. Unyielding. Eyes that said: "You can't move me." The face was a woman's, but it would have looked better on a man. Time had touched the woman's hair with grey, but it had not tamed the fierce eyebrows nor smoothed the rocky crag of a nose, the jagged cliff of a chin. If those eyes could cry, a network of wrinkles would conduct the tears away, a great river system of tiny grooves and deep ravines. But those eyes could not cry. You cannot squeeze water from a stone. The eyes blazed from that mountain of a face, saying: "I know who you are. I know what you are. You are a fool and a coward. You've come this far, now do what you came to do."    A whimper escaped Rachel's throat and she fought the panic that made her legs tremble with the need to run. Involuntarily, she took a step backward and turned her head away from the ancient eyes that had triggered the memory. The old wolf growled, asserting her dominance, and Rachel cringed, remembering the look in the eyes of the old woman. She had to obey the command in the eyes of the woman. She must do what she came to do. But what had she come to do? She looked up when she heard the old wolf pick up the rabbit and stalk away. The wolf limped. Each time the wounded paw touched the ground, it left a spot of blood. Blood welled from a score of fine parallel gashes that started just below the knee joint and extended down the leg and across the top and pads of the paw. Rachel stared at the wound, and a memory flickered in her mind. A picture: the steel jaws of a device designed to mangle an animal's leg without capturing the animal. A series of pictures joined the first one. A shadowy human figure set the trap. A grizzled wolf trotted into the jaws of the trap, then limped away. The human figure returned with another human. The two followed the wounded wolf, and overtook her. One human pointed a rifle at the wolf; there was a flash of fire, and the wolf lay dead. Fleeting memories of words accompanied the pictures and slowly, Rachel pieced the two together. Poachers. The trapper was a woodsman who guided city sportsmen to an assured kill. The trap made tracking and pursuit easy. A sense of urgency nagged at Rachel and she whimpered in confusion. The air stank of blood, and in her mind, the last scene repeated: the flash of fire and the dying wolf. First, the dying wolf was a grizzled bitch. Then the picture flickered, and the dead animal was a young grey wolf wearing a collar that carried a radio transmitter. Rachel shook her head to clear it, and the collar shifted in the fur of the neck. The old wolf had settled in the shade of an ancient bracken fern to tear at the flesh of the rabbit. At Rachel's movement, she looked up to growl and met Rachel's eyes. A flicker, a change in the light, a shift in the impulses of the mind, and Rachel stared into the eyes of the old woman. No, not the eyes, the reflection of the eyes glimpsed in the shiny steel jaw of a trap. The eyebrows were fierce, and the voice boomed like the rumble of boulders at the start of a rock slide. "You ask me why I keep this thing here. Simple. Know your enemies." The hand that grasped the trap gestured with it and the reflection of the eyes shifted. The old woman was talking to a young man, a red head, and her voice seemed to carry a meaning beyond that conveyed by the words. "I keep it around to remind We are pleased to introduce the Galaxy Library Organizers -- custom designed volume binders which wilt file and preserve up to # issues of your Galaxy collection. Each durable black and tan vinyl case is handsomely embossed in gold with the Galaxy logo. Priced at # each; # for #, # for #, including shipping, and handling. Send your check or money order and coupon below to: P.O. Box #I Philadelphia, Pa. #I Please send me Galaxy Library Organizers. I have enclosed  (Make payable to Jesse Jones Box Corp.) Offer good in U.S.A. only. me of who my enemies are." Rachel shivered and the memory faded. But the words seemed to echo in her mind: "Know your enemies." It was a command from the old woman, and Rachel had to follow it. She would backtrack along the old wolfs trail, meet the enemy, then wait for another memory to guide her. The old wolf was ripping scraps of meat free from the bloody mess that had once been the body of the rabbit. Rachel ignored her. She circled the patch of bracken ferns, found the old wolfs trail, and followed it to the pine forest that surrounded the meadow. The trail was easy to follow -- it was marked with the scent of dried blood. Rachel trotted through the grass with her head held high to sample the wind, and still had no fear of losing the track. The shade of the forest held no colors. The trees were black; the spots of sunlight that filtered through the trees touched the forest mocking her from the branch of a pine was a soft shade of grey. She paused in the shade, disturbed by the lack of color, and blinked back into the sunlight meadow. The entire world was black and white -- the sky was light grey; the mountains were the shade of weathered bone; the grass was black. Rachel realized that the trouble was not in the world, but in herself. Her eyes were not equipped to see color -- but she recalled what color was. She knew that the grass should be green and the sky should be blue. She knew the colors, yet her eyes did not see them. She blinked again, and the disturbing memory of colors slipped away. She trotted through a black and white world and it was the only world she knew. The litter of pine needles was soft beneath her feet. The wind carried intriguing odors -- the musty fragrance of deer droppings, the reek of a marmot den, the sour scent of lupine blossoms. She was glad to be travelling in a familiar world, following the old woman's orders. She climbed out of the forest onto a dry ridge where the wind had scrubbed the dry earth clean. A miniature forest of scrub oak and manzanita clung to the side of the ridge. Rachel followed the old wolfs track through the brush along a trail blazed by rabbits and deer. At the foot of the ridge, a mountain stream that had been burned almost dry during the summer chuckled to itself in anticipation of the coming winter rains. In the tall grass that grew on the stream bank, Rachel found a spot where a gaunt grey body had rested, a hollow crushed in the grass and spotted with blood. The track was fainter on the other side of the hollow -- the scent had been washed by more than one morning's dew. But the smell of blood was strong -- the old wolf had walked this when her wound was fresh. The wind shifted, blowing from the direction from which the old wolf had come. The acrid scent of burnt tobacco tickled Rachel's nose, and she froze in place, caught by a memory of the world of the beginning.    A laboratory. She lay strapped to a table in a laboratory that reeked of disinfectant and tobacco smoke. A red headed man -- what was his name, she could not remember his name -- leaned over her and peered into her eyes. He was smoking a pipe. She wanted to complain that the smoke bothered her, but she could not speak. He moved his head out of her field of vision, and she felt the cold touch of a needle against her arm. It did not hurt when the needle slipped under the skin -- nothing could hurt her. She tried to ask the red head "How long have I been here?" But she could not move her lips. She could not make a sound. The wolf that lay in the cage beside her whimpered. She could not turn her head to look, yet she knew there was a cage beside her, she knew the cage held a grey female wolf, she knew the wolf wore a helmet designed to hold thousands of electrodes against the animal's skull just as she wore a helmet that held electrodes against her skull. And she knew that the wolf wore a collar that carried a radio transmitter. Rachel felt the man pull the needle from her skin and heard his footsteps moving away. She tried to call after him, "Wait. Explain. Tell me why I'm here." She could not speak. The wolf in the cage beside her growled.    Rachel blinked and the memories darted away like minnows in a forest pool. But the sense of urgency that the memory had carried with it remained. She had been very close to the beginning. She knew who she was -- a woman in the body of a wolf. But she did not know why. The scent of tobacco had been mellowed by at least a day of wind and dew, but Rachel advanced along the old wolf s trail cautiously. In a clearing, she found the spot where the man-stench blended with the smell of blood. In the center of a patch of crushed grass, the old  wolf had been caught and had struggled free. Rachel sniffed the grass, then sneezed to clear her nose of the foul smell. A man had knelt here less than a day before. He had sat in the grass and leaned against a tree while he smoked a cigarette. On the other side of the clearing, Rachel found the faint trail left by the old wolf before she was caught. She cast about in the brush at the edge of the clearing, until she found the spot where the man had entered the clearing and left again. The man smell was strong, drowning out the scent of broken bushes and trampled grass. He had passed this way to set the trap, then returned to check it. He would be back, Rachel was sure of that. She stood on the edge of the clearing, waiting for a memory to touch her and tell her what to do next. But the wind carried the scent of quail and her stomach reminded her of the rabbit that had been snatched from under her nose. She cocked her ears and listened to the whispers in the brush. There! The peep of a young bird and the reassuring cry of its mother. Rachel stalked silently toward the sound, keeping her nose in the wind. She paused by a manzanita bush and peered through its brittle branches. A mother quail and her chicks scratched and pecked at the dry grass in a sunny clearing. One chick strayed away from her mother, hopping toward the manzanita bush. The mother bird clucked to the chick, then started to follow it. Two leaps carried Rachel to the mother quail and a single bite snapped the birds neck. The chicks scattered like leaves before a gale, and Rachel let them run. The body of the quail dangled from her jaws, and Rachel tasted blood through the feathers. She stood in a sunny clearing in the Sierras and remembered the taste of a rare steak.    The restaurant smelled of coffee and tobacco smoke. The red-headed man across the table talked around the pipe in his mouth. Jacob -- that was his name -- she could never tell him that she had briefly forgotten his name or he would give her the look that said: "Old woman, you are getting senile." "I talked to Jefferson, the researcher who did the transfer to a chimp," Jacob said. "He said it was of only marginal utility." She did not speak; she calmly sliced another bite of steak and let the young man talk. She could hear the tension building in his voice. He talked a little faster than usual. A casual observer would not have noticed the change, but Rachel had made a study of this young man in the three piece suit. She made him nervous. Rachel made many people nervous, but she made Jacob more nervous than most. He wanted her respect -- but he also wanted to take over her lab. "Imprinting a completely new pattern on a test animal takes much longer than emphasizing an existing pattern," Jacob continued. "And you won't be able to work during that time." Still silent, she looked up from her plate and met his eyes. A lesser man would have flushed, suddenly uncomfortably aware that he was lecturing her with information that she had taught him. Jacob managed an affable chuckle, a laugh at himself -- "Here I am telling you about the technique you had a hand in perfecting." She recognized the flattery. She had not really helped perfect the technique; that was a job for neurophysiologists. She understood it, and she had been one of the first to use it when she had trained wolves for the army. It was not difficult to understand how it worked. Nerve cells, including the cells in the brain, transmit messages with weak electric currents. Any current generates an electric field. A field can be recorded and duplicated. And a duplicate of the field created by a current will generate a duplicate of the original current. By generating a specific field around an animal's brain and repeatedly stimulating a specific neurological pathway, she had caused that pathway, that thought, to become habitual in the test animal. Researchers had used the same technique to imprint a personality on an animal's brain. A person's thought patterns, over a period of time, had to be recreated on an animal's brain. Thousands of pathways had to be stimulated. Imprinting would be a tedious process. It would mean wasting at least a month of precious research time drugged and flat on her back. Two weeks to imprint her personality on the wolf; two weeks to absorb the memories and impressions that that personality had gained during its time in the wild. The technique was more than likely useless as far as learning about the behavior of wild canines, or learning anything of use to the army training program. Yet she was determined to go through with it. She had even chosen the wolf she would use -- the same grey bitch she had trained for field tests for the army. Jacob was still talking about the researcher who had imprinted his personality on a chimp. "He said that he forgot important things and remembered trivial ones. He said 'You might remember this conversation, yet forget why you were there.' " Jacob was right -- a successful personality imprint did not necessarily mean a successful transfer of memories. But that did not matter. She knew that she would use her army connections to gain funding; she would stake her reputation as a scientist on an experiment that was bound to fail. And she would not admit why -- not even to herself.    The smell of tobacco smoke faded, and Rachel stood in a sunny clearing with a dead quail in her jaws. Far away in the brush, she heard the peep of a quail chick, an orphan left to wander without direction. Rachel had some direction -- she was to study the ways of the wolf. That was the reason the experiment had been funded, that was its stated purpose. It was not the real purpose. That was not urgent; that would not nag and plague her. That was not linked to the ancient eyes of the wolf nor to the woman with the eyes of a mountain. Rachel dropped the quail and lowered her head to nose it. The collar tugged at the fur on her neck and she remembered that Jacob had insisted on the collar and the radio transmitter. If she did not return to the spot where she had been released in three days, the transmitter would emit a continuous signal, and the lab crew would track her and recapture her. She could remember that, but she could not remember why she had come. She quit trying, and tore at the quail, gulping meat and skin and feathers. The sound of a snapping twig interrupted her. She tested the wind. The man had returned with a companion and a dog. She abandoned the remains of the quail and stalked toward the men. She followed them, close enough to hear their conversation, yet far enough behind so the dog would not hear her. She could not understand all the sounds the men made. But they skimmed the surface of her mind and triggered pictures, or feelings, or thoughts. "I thought you said it was only a couple of miles," one man complained. "The dog should be picking up the trail real close to here," the other man said. "Sure seems like more than just a few miles." The man forced a chuckle. "All these bushes sure slow a man down." "Sure, Mr. Dryer." The dog picked up the trail and began a hoarse, anxious whining as he tugged at the leash. "He's on the trail," the trapper's voice remarked with satisfaction. "See. There's a print." "Damn, that's a big one." "I told you he was big." The dog whimpered, choking himself against the collar, and the men stopped talking. They pushed their way through the brush and Rachel paced beside them, listening to the whining of the dog and the puffing of the men. They travelled slowly. It was late afternoon, and they would not reach the meadow that day. Restlessness prodded Rachel, and she broke into a trot, passing the men downwind. She moved quickly, tirelessly, using travel as a substitute for thought because she did not know what to think. These men had triggered no memories in her. They were not part of the reason she was here. She was confused. She had come close to remembering the beginning of the tale, but she had failed. The sun was setting when she reached the meadow. The old wolf was easy to find. She lay where Rachel had left her -- in the same spot, in almost the same position. When Rachel approached, the old wolf lifted her head to stare at her. Almost against her will, Rachel stared back, meeting the ancient eyes, hoping to jar a memory that would tell her the beginning of the tale. The old wolf growled, and Rachel continued to stare. What was it about the eyes? The old wolf lunged -- a low leap powered by a single thrust of the animal's hind legs. With the full force of the lunge, she crashed into Rachel's shoulder, bowling her over. Before Rachel could regain her feet, the old wolf leaped away, and stood ready to renew the attack. Rachel remained on the ground. She bared her neck to the old wolf's fangs and flattened her ears in a gesture of appeasement. Her body knew the gestures. She had felt uneasy every time she stared into the old wolf's eyes because her body remembered, even if her mind forgot, that a direct stare was a direct challenge to the old wolfs dominance. Rachel rolled to her stomach and glanced cautiously at the old wolf. Blood stained the fur of the wounded leg; the gashes had broken open when the wolf had leaped at her. The wind had died with the coming of dusk. The air was oppressively warm and still, like the air in a room that has not been opened for years. The smell of blood hung over the bracken patch. Rachel could hear the droning of a fly, buzzing in lazy circles over the carcass of the rabbit. Rachel did not remember the past. She did not want to remember the past. She listened to the fly sing the praises of dead rabbits and riiaggots, and she projected scenes from one possible future.  Scene one -- two men stood in a meadow, their pants wet to the knees from trudging through the grass that was wet with morning dew. The fat man held a rifle, the thin man he'ld the leash of an anxious dog. A grizzled bitch wolf stood at bay in a patch of bracken ferns. The fat man raised the gun. A flash of fire, and a dead wolf lay in the grass. Later, a fly buzzed over the carcass of a bitch wolf, stripped of its grizzled fur. Scene two -- a courtroom. The air was hot and still and scented with dust. Rachel stood in a witness stand and pointed at two shadowy figures. A fat man with a rifle. A thin man who held a shiny steel trap. Rachel knew them -- Mr. Dryer and the trapper. She would see them fined and imprisoned for killing a protected predator. Rachel heard the voice of the old woman with the granite visage rumble through the courtroom. She was saying something about her enemies, know your enemies. Rachel would know her enemies. She would memorize their faces when they killed the old wolf. From where she lay, Rachel watched the old wolf limp back to her resting place. She deserved a better death. She did not deserve to die at all. But few got what they deserved. Rachel watched the old wolf lick the bloody leg -- cleaning out the gashes, then cleaning them out again. The last light of the sunset faded, and the moon rose. A full moon -- its light gleamed on the wet fur of the injured paw. It did no good to lick the wound, yet the old wolf licked it again and again. There was nothing to be done, so she did the only thing she knew. Rachel could feel a memory stirring, rising to the surface of her mind. She could smell a memory over the reek of the rabbit's blood, and she did not like the scent. The old wolf looked up and met Rachel's eyes, but Rachel glanced away. She stretched to her feet, and her legs felt stiff and tired. She turned away from the old wolf and stalked out of the bracken patch, away from the smell of blood and death. Bats flew over the meadow, dipping and fluttering in pursuit of night insects. As elusive as memories. Rachel raised her head to watch them, and met the eyes of the pock-marked old woman who lived in the moon. Before she could look away, she remembered.    The eyes were gray granite pebbles in a granite face. The woman with the eyes of a mountain. She stared at Rachel intently, as if puzzled by what she saw. The fierce eyebrows formed question marks. A pane of glass separated Rachel from the old woman. A window, Rachel thought, leaning forward to peer out past the old woman. And the old woman leaned forward to block the view. Not a window, Rachel realized. A mirror. The granite eyes were her own. The room smelled of medicines and disinfectant. Rachel sat before a dressing table mirror. Her legs ached with a steady persistent pain -- as if they had always hurt and they always would hurt. Her eyes felt gritty and tired, but she knew from experience that sleep would not refresh them. They were tired of opening each morning to face the world, and only the final sleep would end their pain. Her body was wearing out, and she had to live with the slow decay. She knew why she had fought for grant money with all her reputation, why she had insisted on being the one to transfer, why she had claimed a new understanding essential to the training of wolves could be gained from an uncontrolled experiment. She had wanted to run again. She had wanted to see the world clearly, not thorugh the fogs of age. The eyes in the mirror, her own grey eyes, blazed with anger and despair.    The pock-marked face of the old woman who lived in the moon glared down at the young wolf. The wolf tilted her head back to shout defiance at the bitch in the moon and her cry rose with a wail and ended with a sob that sounded almost human. Lonely, lonely, alone -- the wail echoed across the meadow and vibrated ' among the granite peaks. The echoes died -- and across the meadow, another voice cried to the moon. And somewhere in the jountains, a chorus of demons answered the cry The wolves that hid in the weathered granite peaks were cursing the moon's pale face. Rachel was young, but her body was dying. And she was condemned to watch an aged sister die from the shot of a poacher's gun. She tilted her head and the moonlight filled her throat and she howled to the moon and waited for the dawn.    The sky began to cry just before dawn, a steady drizzle that drove Rachel to take cover in the pine forest. The men arrived long after dawn. The dog pulled the guide forward and the guide cursed the dog. The fat man lagged behind and cursed the guide for walking too fast. The guide slipped in the mud by a patch of lupine, and the dog pulled, and he fell to his knees. He got up cursing the rain, cursing the dog, cursing the day. Rachel followed them, taking cover behind clumps of lupine and fern. The dog spotted the old wolf first and changed his panting for a .desperate yelping. The old wolf did not stand to greet them. She lay motionless beneath a dripping fern. For a moment, Rachel thought that she might already be dead, then she raised her head to glare at the men and their yapping dog. "There's your wolf," snarled the guide. "Shoot him and let's get on back." The fat man looked at the wolf and then at the guide. "But he's just lying there. "'He licked his lips nervously. "Is it sporting to shoot a wolf that's just lying there?" The guide laughed. "I got you a wolf -- you want me to prop him on his feet for you too? Shoot him lying down -- I don't care." The guide turned away to yank on the leash and drag the dog toward him. "Shut up you stupid hound." The fat man looked at the wolf and reluctantly took one step closer. He stared at the wolf as he raised his rifle. The old wolf lunged, ready to fight the staring eyes that challenged her dominance. The fat man shot wild, and the wolf was on him. The first rush knocked him down in the mud, and the wolf was at his throat. The guide could not shoot without hitting the man -- he kicked at the wolf. Blood spurted from the fat man's throat and Rachel caught the scent of hot blood. The guide shouted once when Rachel hit him from behind. He rolled, and for a moment, his hands caught her throat and gripped the collar. He held her away by gripping the thin metal strand. And the tug of the collar reminded her that she was human, she was not a wolf, she was an old woman doomed to die in bed. She refused to die. She fought against Death and he screamed, a hoarse cry like a curse that never ended. She lunged. The safety catch on the collar snapped. She reached his throat and stopped the scream. The meadow was quiet. The fat man lay still and the old wolf stood over the body. The hound had run away into the pine forest. Rachel nosed the body -- it wasn't Death at all, just a thin man with a bitter face. The raindrops landed gently on his face and trickled down his cheeks, washing away the blood. He still clung to the band of metal that held the metal box of a radio transmitter. The lab could not track her. They could find this meadow, but they could not find the grey female wolf, they could not return Rachel to the dying body she had abandoned. The old woman might hunt for Rachel, but she wouldn't find her. Rachel knew how the old woman's mind worked, she would know how to avoid her traps. In her mind, she heard an echo of the woman's bass rumble: Know your enemies. The lab would be ruined and the old woman would retire. Jacob, the ambitious redhead, would be left to dominate the ruins, lord of nothing. Rachel grinned suddenly. Could it be that die old woman had planned that Rachel should escape? Had she really planned to return to that old body? Or had the old woman figured that by transferring her personality to a wolf she could ruin her successor while allowing her own personality to continue after her death? It was possible. Rachel would have to consider the possibility at length when she had the time to sort the old woman's thoughts from her own. Rachel turned away from the bodies and touched noses with the old wolf for the first and last time. She glanced at the wolf's injured paw -- it was not bleeding. When the wolf stalked away to her resting place, she limped, but the paw did not bleed. The old wolf would heal. She too would survive. Rachel trotted across the meadow, heading for the high country. The rain would wash away her trail and she would lose herself in the weathered granite bones of the world. She did not look back. And somewhere in the Sierras, a grey bitch wolf with uneasy memories chases rabbits and howls at the moon. She dreams sometimes of the beginning, remembering a granite faced woman with the eyes of a wolf.  Hot diggity dawg! I am so excited I can hardly stay in my seat. Which, when you come to think of it, is a pretty strange reaction to my having been to a scientific engineering conference, namely the tion Energy Conversion; or is it? Before I'm through with this column, I hope to have you jumping out of your chairs too. The conference title doesn't tell much; but look at the session titles, and maybe it will begin to dawn: "Laser Energy Conversion; Space Solar Power, Radiation Enhanced Chemistry; Solar Pumped Lasers." No? Well, I admit that the bare titles didn't exactly turn me on, either. I did have to attend: so far as I know I published the first science fiction story in which spacecraft are launched by ground-based lasers ("High Justice", which is included in the book by the same name, available from Pocket Books if you haven't bought it yet) and one paper was to be on laser' powered spaceflight. If that wasn't enough, there were also papers on solar-power satellites, and given my interest in both energy and space they were impossible to pass up. Those papers were excellent, and I'll tell you about them in due time; but the real kicker was presented by Kenneth Sun, a graduate student at the University of Washington, the paper itself co-authored with his professor. Dr. Abraham Hertzberg. It was called "Laser Aircraft Propulsion," and who'd have thought it would be the liveliest thing I've heard all, year? But it was. One of the problems with advocating space exploration is answering the question "Yes, but how can we make any money out of it? How can investments be paid off? Don't tell me about new knowledge and all that, or about pie-in-the-sky fifty years from now; what I want to know is, how can we profit in a reasonable time?" And the answer to that one is hard to come up with. As I discussed in the column on space industries, we have a number of concepts that look good to make money: manufacture of exotic materials such as high-coercive-strength magnets, something easy to do in zerogravity and very costly here on Earth; biochemical research; and of course space power beamed down to Earth -- but every one of those is a "maybe" because of the unknown costs and unpredictable market for the products. (Energy will have a predictable market, but the cost of space power satellites is so huge compared to the same costs for kilowatts here on Earth that you Come now Sun and Hertzberg to give an answer to that question. We'll pay for space satellites by using them to power airplanes; and the savings will come in money we don't have to pay the Arabs for kerosene (otherwise known as jet fuel). Sun and Hertzberg are quite serious -- and their concept uses nothing but off-the-shelf technology. The airplane is a present-day machine; by a coincidence that hardly surprises you, the Seattle team studied a Boeing airplane. The aircraft is just barely modified: the regular engines and fuel tanks are left intact. The tail (vertical stabilizer) is twinned for reasons which will be obvious in a moment; otherwise the only modification is the addition of a new engine on top of the fuselage. The engine looks like a regular turbofan jet engine, except that in the middle, where the combustion chamber would be if it ran on kerosene, they've placed a big boxlike heat exchanger. The top of the heat exchanger is a laser target. Laser energy shines onto the target; heat goes into the system; air comes in from the front through a compressor, and is heated, just like in a regular jet engine, except that instead of getting the heat from burning kerosene it gets it from the heat exchanger -- and lo, the airplane flies. It takes off under normal kerosene power. It carries aboard enough fuel to go some # kilometers if it loses the laser power. It lands with its usual engines. True, there's a bit of drag from the additional engine up on top, but the reduced fuel load more than compensates. Understand, Sun and Hertzberg have made no attempt to optimize the system. They have taken an existing aircraft and (on paper -- no working model yet) modified it. Everything is to be kept simple. Kerosene at present sells for about # a gallon. It is hardly unrealistic to assume that within a few years the price will be # a liter, or about # a gallon. Thus the saving is significant, given what a jet plane consumes while flying. The effect on the upper atmosphere is all to the good, too. There's no contrail from the exhaust. No exhaust. No water vapor to form clouds. No oxides of nitrogen. Nothing but hot air. Fine. Where are they getting the laser power? From a satellite. A very dumb satellite. The power plant is nothing but a vast grid, something like three kilometers by one kilometer, covered with presently-available solar cells operating at present efficiencies of such. At each end of the satellite is a very large CO # laser, with mirror for steering so that it can track the aircraft. The airplane has a small laser for "handshaking" communication with the satellite, thus aiding the satellite in tracking its target. And that's the system. Everything, including the laser, is offthe-shelf. This being an unclassified conference there wasn't and couldn't be much discussion of the big military lasers we all know exist; but nobody seriously doubts that a laser of the proper power could be built. The satellite is a grid of carbonfilament structure, nothing difficult to build. It can be rolled or folded up in segments and carried in the Shuttle. The grid, partly assembled on Earth, can be unrolled -- if you've never seen some of the new carbon-filament stuff, you'd be amazed at how strong it can be and yet roll up like whalebone -- once after which it is covered with solar cells. The electricity generated by the cells is used to drive an ion engine -- also off-the-shelf -- which takes the satellite up to geosynAnd here's where the excitement comes in. At presently advertised price) the whole project comes to considerably less. Sun estimates inventor of Poumelle's Law of Costs and Schedules ("Everything Takes Longer and Costs More") I have me doubts about that figure, but it's good ballpark range. 'And -- each satellite, powering only two aircraft per satellite, pays for itself in fuel savings alone in about thirty years. in less than thirty years; that's no longer a big government program. That's the kind of thing utilities are used to. True, utilities want more plant than just to get the money back; they want profits; but -- It's at this point that entreprenurial skil comes in. As G. Harry Stine says in his Third Industrial Revolution, somebody's going to get rich in space. There will be new exploitation, just as there were aircraft industry, and from electronics. If a space project of this magnitude can pay for itself with an assured market -- and it's inconceivable that the need for jet travel will decrease in coming years -- then the profits can be left to "fallout" benefits. After all, anybody who thinks hard about the situation knows that once space operations become routine, there will be a number of profitable lines. The magnet manufacture, for example, is a certain winner if you've got a space station in orbit to begin with; die doubt is whether the magnets can pay for the cost of building the station. And the same is true for other commercial concepts. No one of them is certain to pay for the costs of the system -- and nobody wants to get into a number of disparate lines of business, each needed so that the total sum of their incomes will pay for the huge investment. Business doesn't work that way. But here we have a way to pay for the station, so that the fallout discoveries are pure profit. And at the same time we advance technology, and reduce payments for foreign oil. If some private firm doesn't leap at this, you'd think the government would. If it appeals to you, write your Congressperson -- I'm sure no one in Congress has heard of this scheme. If all that wasn't enough, there was also Wayne Jones of Lockheed, whose paper was on laser energy relay units. If you have your power source in lose power. Not too good. If you must be exceedingly tightly focussed or you're losing energy. Sun and Hertzberg know this, but they've eaten the extra cost to keep the system simple. The Lockheed group, however, has studied another way. You put but then you have several relay stations, which are nothing more than This reduces the total mass to orbit and cuts system costs. Relays give other options, too. Remember my column on Jim Baen and his electric spaceships? Well, the concept is being looked at; but the laser people think that instead of beaming power for orbitto-orbit transfer with microwaves, which take very large antennae, why not use lasers? Thus the Earth could be powered by a big solar-cell array which doesn't go anywhere, with the energy sent by laser. It's all very practical. It can work, and by that I don't mean that someday we'll be able to make it work -- I mean it can work with what we have right now. Either the Sun-Hertzberg "dumb" system or the more sophisticated relay system could be started right now, carried to orbit by Shuttle payloads, and got into operation a few years after the Shuttle begins routine flights. It could be that close. And if by now I haven't got you excited. I've failed; because just writing about this makes me want to run out and shout at people. It can happen. Right now, in our lifetimes. And think of the fallout benefits: -- learning how to assemble large structures in space; -- orbit-to-orbit transfer capabilities; -- a space "construction shack". There are a lot of others, of course. Scientific observations. As Phil Morrison told me last year, it's insane not to study the Sun; and the best way to do that is to get out there where you can see what's going on. But ignoring all those and just looking at the business opportunities, you can see mountains of payoffs. Now what about the drawbacks? There are some, of course. First, you're dealing with gigaWatts. The University of Washington laserpowered aircraft uses a # gigaWatt laser power satellite. That's a lot of Watts to play with, and a big laser. What if it misses the airplane? Well, it won't bum down Cleveland. It might start a fire, although the damage wouldn't be one tenthousandth of the damage sustained by a crashing airplane. Matter of fact, because the aircraft are carryScience Fiction by women about women Those "Women of Wonder" are back! But unlike the first two volumes, this new collection focuses on the contemporary, more overtly feminist generation of writers whose stories address women's issues directly. A Vintage Original. #, paperbound, now at your bookstore. nrQm Recent Science Fiction Edited, with an introduction and notes by Vintage Books  A division of Random House ing so much less fuel on takeoff -- and # of all aircraft accidents are within five minutes of takeoff or landing -- if one does crash, the damage will be enormously less; and because of the reduced takeoff weight, the chances of accidents on takeoff are much reduced. Then too, the frequency of the laser can be carefully selected so that the power will reach the airplane -- it will not fly under laser power until it is at high cruising altitude -- but can't reach the ground underneath. The atmosphere is pretty good at absorbing energy. Also, don't forget that the beam sweeps across the ground at something above the speed of the airplane, so that it's moving awfully fast. But you do have a "sungun" in orbit, and in theory I suppose some madman could modify it to do considerable damage to the countryside below. Now by considerable damage I mean something comparable to an aircraft loaded with chemical bombs, understand. I don't even mean comparable to crashing a fully-loaded #; or at least I don't think so. And if the beam is constructed to radiate in frequencies that won't hit the ground, it is no simple matter to modify that laser to another frequency. Certainly that wouldn't be done secretly by one crackpot. It would take the entire satellite crew, and some of the ground personnel as well, all in a conspiracy. And come to that -- it doesn't take all that great a conspiracy to bum down a city with gasoline. Adding the satellite hasn't given potential terrorists any capability they don't have now, although it does give them a theoretically more spectacular one. On the other hand, one suspects it would be harder to enlist the satellite crew in such a conspiracy than it would be to subvert, say, the night watchman at a dynamite factory. Effects of adding that energy to the upper atmosphere? Unpredictable. But we already add it, along with exhaust gasses, when we fly a conventional jet plane, so it's unlikely the laser will do more harm, and there's a lot of good reason to believe it will do none at all. So much, then, for laser-powered aircraft. They'll work, we can afford them -- remember one satellite controlling two and only two aircraft will pay for itself even at # a gallon kerosene, and the concurrent benefits are incalculable but great. I love the idea. I hope somebody with the wherewithal to finance them will too. Now what of "my" laserpowered spacecraft? (I hasten to add that I did not invent the concept; the A. N. Pirri and R. F. Weiss, working on a concept which seems first to have been studied by A. R. Kantrowitz; I had their paper in front of me when I wrote High Justice.) They'll work. At least that's the latest thinking. True, I seem to have made a mistake: the color of the laser is likely to be ruby red, from a COz laser, rather than blue-green as I have in my stories; and the launch site is likely to be a couple of thousand feet above sea level rather than down on the flat plains of Baja where I put it. Otherwise I seem to have got it pretty straight. (There is not far from the Baja site I used for "my" launches a high plateau; purists may imagine that the launches happen there. Baja, with its tropic location and uninhabited areas to the east remains a good site.) I've described the concept before, and won't go much into detail here. Basically, one takes a capsule massing in the order of a metric ton and beams a lot of laser power up its tail. The report I heard at this conference was on an on-board reaction mass concept -- the capsule carries fuel, which is heated by the laser energy. In my stories I used 'a "ramjet" effect for the initial phases of flight, with the laser heating air until the atmosphere was thin, after which it switches over to onboard reaction mass. I asked if the ramjet concept was rejected for cause or simply unstudied, and was told that there's no theoretical reason it won't work, it just hasn't been looked into, at least not by the speakers, D. H. Douglas-Hamilton Research Laboratory. So that's one that's still alive, and note the possibilities: if the laser launching facility is constructed, the real costs to orbit have been absorbed. The flight article needn't be very expensive. Thus the prediction I sometimes make in my lectures: namely that within the lifetime of my student audiences a family can afford a space capsule which can be launched for them to live in, is still very much alive.    The conference produced a lot more. Some of the papers were on concepts that seem pretty far out even by my standard: how do you like windmills in space? , Imagine the following: a very large structure, looking like a Dutch windmill, but with blades hundreds of meters high. The solar wind -- that stream of particles which constantly flows from the Sun, and which wasn't suspected until we had space probes -- exerts enough pressure on the blades to turn the device. The "solar windmill" turns a generator, just as the Appropriate Technology Earthbound windmills do. Electricity is produced. Sounds fantastic, doesn't it? And colorful, and quite pretty. Alas, it doesn't turn out to be very efficient. Note that I didn't say "impractical;" it would work, it just won't work as well as other devices would given the same investment. Still, I can see a time when solar windmills might be used as a quick and dirty power source kludged up by a spacefaring family; perhaps a TV "Spacetrain" (something like a futuristic "Wagontrain") series will make use of the idea. There were other papers describing far-out stuff which does look to be useful. One of the problems with space power stations is heat. Solar cells, and everything else for that matter, work on the principle of heat difference. The greater the difference in temperature between the front and the back sides of the solar cells, the more electricity they make. Big lasers are not all that efficient, either, and must be cooled. On Earth that's a simple enough matter -- run water through the system, and either let the water flow An Informal  Irravarent Sclanca Fiction A Fantasy Journal Edited A Published by Richard E. Gals Issue ## features interviews with Poul Anderson, Aigis Budrys, Gordon R. Dickson, David Hartwell and Bob Shaw. "Limbo Blues" -- a bawdy space poem by Neal Wilgus. "The Human Hotline" -- SF News reported by Elton Elliott Mark Mansell. "The Alter-Ego Viewpoint" presents Alter, blaster in hand, amid disintegrated books. "Glimpses of the third World Fantasycon" -- with the award winners. Plus: prozine reviews, small press reviews, more book reviews the editor's diary, letters, letters, letters... end morel Quartedysampie I year #two years. # P.O. Box # Portland, OR #I on downstream, or pass it through a cooling tower for evaporation; either way die heat is dumped, carried away from the system of interest. (Yes, I know: that waste heat can be a problem for those who have to live with it. True, sometimes the "waste heat" turns out to be a blessing, as it has been for the marine life off New England during the winters of '# and '#; but it wants watching; indeed, the prospect for getting unwanted waste heat off Earth entirely ought to make conservation-minded become space enthusiasts.) Out in space you certainly can't simply dump the heat by sending it "downstream," nor can you afford to use evaporative cooling. Evaporation would work, all right, and splendidly, but the major factor in any space system is the cost of transporting anything to orbit. You simply can't afford the transport costs of coolant. Thus space structures must be cooled by radiation. In theory this is simple enough. After all, the night sky has an effective temperature wa-aa-y down there. In practice, though, it gets more difficult. It takes surface area to dump the waste heat, and surface area means mass and large structures; and those cost a bundle to put into orbit. Comes now John Hedgepeth, President of Astro Research Corporation of Santa Barbara. He's a nononsense structures man who takes the attitude of "you design the concept, I'll get it built." The problem of waste heat has to do with density of structures; if you can have them heavy you have no problem, but since in orbit you can't, you want to get the mass per area down low. Table One shows some presentday figures. What's needed are structures with very large areas and very low weights: something in the order of # grams per square meter or better. That turns out to be possible, although it isn't easy. Hedgepath presented another concept. Dust, it turns out, would be a marvelous radiating system. Dust has a lot of area for its weight. Of course you can't throw dust away, just as you can't throw water away, not in space. The dust itself is valuable; any mass is. But suppose you take the dust and "throw" it across a couple of hundred meters or so; catch it, pass it through a heat exchanger to heat it up again, and throw the hot dust out to another catcher; and so forth. If you arrange the pitchers and catchers properly the net result of all this is that the dust cools things down, but there is no motion imparted to the total system. And that makes a dramatic picture: a tetrahedron in space, kilometer or so high, with bright lines painted on the dark velvet. The lines are hot metallic powder (dust sounds better, doesn't it?) madly radiating the waste heat from another large structure a couple of kilometers long and half a kilometerwide. From the big solar-cell array bright beams stab down toward Earth to power an airplane skimming along at # feet and moving at # miles an hour. It's colorful -- and it's also practical. Frank Coneybear of Arthur D. Sizes and Masses Density Size: projected area Skylab # gramsmeter # # meters # Rockwell Solar Power Satellite # gramsmeter # # square meters Halley Sailor # gmm # # meters # Echo Satellite # gmm # # square meters Little presented his own summary of trends in power transmission through lasers and such. He led off by saying "You can judge my faith in technology by the fact that I have my viewgraphs but I don't have my necktie: my necktie is wherever United Airlines has sent my luggage, but I carried my viewgraphs with me." He went on to summarize what's happening in laser technology and conclude that microwaves can certainly beam power down to Earth from satellite altitudes, and the technology is wellnigh off-the shelf. However, lasers offer some big advantages, and the whole field of laser technology is exploding. There is the possibility of solar-pumped lasers, which will take sunlight (a lot of it, collected by a very large mirror) as their direct input. The conference organizer, Ken Billman, is working on another diorbiting mirrors. The large mirrors concentrate sunlight onto a particular area on Earth, extending daylight by several hours a day; the effect is to increase the growing season. There is also the possiblity of And more, none of it science fiction. These are all concepts which we could start in on next year. They are understood far better than was space technology at the time John Kennedy set us the goal of the Moon in a decade. We could start work knowing that it's nearly certain that we'll get all our money back within # years, and that there's a very good chance we'll all get rich from fallout benefits. year we spend on importing oil, we ought to be able to buy any number of better systems. Why don't we get started?  "The kel of the Darks is a different kel," the she'pan had told him. But could even she have guided him had she known he would be the last kel ? For fortyand more years a war has raged between humankind and the regal, the squat, slow-moving natives of remote Nit rag...a strange war. for the regul themselves could not fight: instead, they hired the warrior-caste of the mri, a desert-dwelling species that claims Kesrith for homeworld . So long as regul preserved Kesrith inviolate from an alien intrusion, the treatyread, the Kel, the warriors of the mri, would serve the regul. But the war was now lost, for the Kel had been hurled by regul commanders in suicidal attacks on humanity; and in the end of the war, Kesrith itself was ceded to humans. Regul society everywhere had been turned upside down by the conflict...and now Kesrith' s former regul governors have been stripped of command and sent home in disgrace, replaced by Hulagh Alagnni. whose considerable ambitions depend on two things: the wealth he hopes to gain by plundering Kesrith before humans come in, and the political power he will gain by doing this under the very witness of the two human observers with whom the treaty has burdened him. But no one consulted the mri in these arrangements. They were a small presence on Kesrith, a few old men and an old she'pan, a queen-mother. The only warrior able to fight was young Niun s'ntel, and he had not been permitted. So the regul took no account of them, letting them go about their business in their remote edun, or House, high in the hills above the geyser-riddled flats...until weather turned, delaying Hulagh's planned evacuation and plunder and running him up against the deadline on which human forces will arrive to take possession of Kesrith. Above all he fears any act that will lead to renewed war -- fears for his own political future and for the very survival of his kind. Then to bai Hulagh's horror, he learns that another ship is coming in ahead of that deadline, while his own vessel is helplessly grounded: and that ship is Ahanal, which carries not only mri...but every mri that is known to survive of all the forces and settlements and ships that have ever gone out. The mri are all coming home, to their world and their she'pan...the She' pan of the People. And they (if they only knew it) are no longer bound by their oath of service, for Hulagh knows he has violated that treaty in allowing the presence of the human observers, though he has carefully kept them hidden. War is the dreadful prospect, mri out of regul control and fighting all whom they blame for their misfortunes. And on the night Ahanal lands, two men leave their separate places and go out onto the flats for separate reasons: Sten Duncan, a young human, seeks to find out for his stroke-paralysed superior Stavros just what it is the regul are keeping from them: they fear treachery. And Niun goes to Ahanal, to meet the mri who have come to take them offworld -- for it has been revealed to him that they are not native to Kesrith or any previous homeworld in his lore...but wanderers in the depths of space...and the She' pan bids them go to a voyage that will put Kesrith and all its ills behind them. Some of the old have departed into the desert, seeking death on a world they know; but Niun and his sister Melein are given hope of survival in a new age of their species. Then Niun meets Duncan, and realizes that they are free of their oath because of this presence -- he perplexity...but the regul know of that meeting, and to avert war, strike at the port and the edun of the mri. Out on the flats, Niun watches in horror first as Ahanal is destroyed and then as the edun is leveled. All his species is accounted for by those two attacks...and, alone now, he lacks the will to destroy Duncan, who is likewise hunted by the regul. But in the ruins of the edun they find Melein still alive, though injured: by the death of the others, she has inherited the she'panate and now rules a dead people and one last warrior, her brother. Duncan has assisted to save her, and Melein also omits to order his death: he is permitted to go with them and to carry their supplies as they seek the desert. And now appears another survivor of the edun, a great dus, one of the beasts of Kesrith that have always served the warrior-caste. This one had disdained Niun' s previous attempts to win it, but it joins him now. They are bound into the backlands. wherever Melein will decide to lead them -- to survive for a time, until Duncan's people come to finish what the regul began. The day came quietly, with only the sounds of the wind and the dus' breathing. Niun looked and found Melein already awake, sitting crosslegged in the doorway, outlined by the dawn. She was composed as though she had sat so for a long time, arranging thoughts in private in the last hours of the night. He rose, while Duncan lay still insensible; and went to her and settled on the cold sand, near the fever-warmth of the drowsing dus. His legs were weak with the poison and his arm was stiff and hot to the shoulder, but these would pass. His mind was still calm, with the muddled thoughts of the dus yet brushing it; and he was not afraid, even considering their situation. He knew this for dus-courage that would melt when crisis came and a man needed to think; but it was rest, and he was glad for it. He thought perhaps Melein had enjoyed something of the same for her face was calm, as though she had been meditating on some private dream. "Did you rest well?" he asked of her. "As well as I needed. I was shaken yesterday. I think I shall still find a long walk difficult. But we will walk today." He heard this and knew that she had come to some ultimate decision, but it would not be respectful to ask of it, to go on assuming that he was her kinsman, which he could no longer be. "We are ready," he said. "We are going by the way of Sil'athen," she said, "and further into the hills; and we will find a Shrine of which the Kel has known nothing in our generation. Before we two were bom, it was ordered forgotten by the Kel. The Pana, Niun, never rested in the edun. It was a time of war. The she 'pan did not think it good that the Pana be in the edun, and she was right." He touched his brow in reverence, his skin chilled even to hear the things that she said; but his spirit rose at her words. They changed nothing, had no bearing on their own bleak chances; but the Holy existed, and even if they went to destroy it with their own hands, it would not have perished by enemies. The Gods' mission, then. That was something worth doing, something he could well comprehend. "Know this," she said further. "We will recover the Pana for ourselves, and we two will bear it to a place where we can be safe. And we will wait. "We will wait until we can find a way off Kesrith, or until we know that there can be none. Does the Kel have an opinion?" He considered, thought of Duncan's offer, thought of bringing it to her, and put it away in his mind. There would be a moment for that later, if they lived to do the one thing. "I think," he judged carefully, and then by being hunted to our end. But for my part, I had as lief go to the human authorities and contract with them against regul. I am this bitter." She listened to him attentively, her head tilted to one side, and she frowned. "But," she said, "there is peace between regul and humans." "I do not think it will last. Not forever." "But would humans not laugh -- to consider one kel'en alone, trying to take service against all regul?" "The regul would not laugh," said Niun grimly, and she nodded, appreciative of that truth. "But I will not have this," she said. "No. I know what Intel planned: to take us into the Dark again, to take the long voyage and renew the People during that Dark. And I will not sell you into hire for any promises of safety. No. We two go our own way." "We have neither Kath nor kel'e'ein," he cried, and dropped his voice at once to half-whisper, for he did not want Duncan waking. "For us there are no more generations, no renewing. We will never come out of that Dark." She looked up with tranquility at the dawning. "If we are the last, then a quiet end; and if we are not the last, then the way to surest extinction for the People is to waste our lives in pursuit of tsi'mri wars and tsi'mri honors and all the things that have occupied the People in this unhappy age." "What is there else?" he asked, which was a forbidden question, and he knew it when he had spoken it, and canceled it with a gestured refusal. "No, do as you will." "We are free," she said. "We are free, Niun. And I will commit us to nothing but to find the Pana and to learn whether others of our kind survive." He looked up and met her eyes and acknowledged her bravery with a nod of his head. "It is not possible that we do this," he said. "The Kel tells you this, she'pan." "The Kel of the Darks," she said softly, "is not wholly ignorant, and therefore it is a harder service. No, perhaps it is not possible, but I cannot accept any other thing. Do you not believe that the Gods still favor the People?" He shrugged, self-conscious in his ignorance, helpless as a kel'en was always helpless in games of words. He did not know whether she played ironies or not. "I cast us both," she said then. " Short' ai . " This he understood, a mystery the Kel easily fathomed. He made a fist, a pantomime of the catch of shon'ai, and his heart lightened. "Shon'ai," he echoed. "It is good enough." "Then we should be moving." she said. "We are ready," he said. Niun then gathered himself up and went to Duncan and shook him at the shoulder. "Come," he told Duncan, and while Duncan began to stir about, he made a pack of their remaining belongings. The water he meant to carry himself, and a small light flask also that he meant for Melein, for it was not wise to make Duncan independent in that regard, or to make her dependent, should it come to trouble -- although neither he nor she, whole of limb and untroubled by enemies, needed a flask in a land where they knew every plant and stone. He threw the bundle of supplies at Duncan's feet. "Where are we going?" Duncan asked, without moving to pick it up. It was a civil question. Niun shrugged, giving him all the answer he meant to give, with the same civility. "I am not your beast of burden," Duncan said, a thin, under-thebreath piece of rebellion. He kicked at the bundle, spuming it. Niun looked at it, and looked at him, without haste. "The she'pan does not work with the hands. Being kel'en, I do not bear burdens while there are others to bear them. If you were dead, I would carry it. Since you are not, you will carry it." Duncan seemed to consider how seriously that was meant, and reached the correct conclusion. He picked up the bundle and slid his arms into the ropes of the pack. Then Niun did find some pity for him. for the man was a manner of kel'en and avowed he was not of a lower caste; but he would not fight for his standing. It was a matter of the yin'ein, a'ani, honorable combat; and Niun reckoned that without mri weapons, the human was as helpless as a kath'en. Perhaps, Niun thought, he had been wrong to insist upon this point, and to have taken some small part of the weight upon himself would not have overburdened his pride. It was one thing to war against the tsi'mri kel'en's species; it was another to break him under the weight of labor in Kesrith's harsh environment. He said nothing, all the same. It troubled him, the while they started out together, the three of them, and the dus lumbering along by his side. It was difficult question, how it was honorable to deal at close quarters with a human. It had been the death of the People, that humans refused a'ani and preferred mass warfare; and he began to realize now that humans simply could not fight. Tsi'mri. He felt fouled, deeply distressed by this realization. He wished to change what he had said, and could not, for his pride's sake.-'And he began to think over and over again of how bitter the war had been, that so many had perished without knowing the nature of the enemy. But it was not his to change this, even now. His was not a caste that made ultimate decisions. He reminded himself of this, wondering how much Intel had known of the ways of the human species.    By the Deog'hal slash they ascended into the high hills, not following the usual track to Sil'athen lest some survivor down in the city find them the more easily and finish what had been begun at the edun. It was a hard climb, and one which took a great deal from Melein, and from Duncan, laboring as he was under his burden. "I was too long sitting in the she'pan's tower," Melein breathed when they had come to the crest. She coughed and tried to smother it, while Duncan sank down in a heap, disengaged himself from the ropes and lay upon the pack. Niun poured a little water to ease Melein's throat, and deep in his heart he was afraid for her, for Melein was not wont to be so easily tired; and he marked how she limped, and sometimes held her arm to her side. "I think that you are hurt," he said softly. She made a deprecating gesture. "I fell, closing the door to the storeroom. It is nothing." He hoped that she was right in that. He gave her to drink again, spendthrift with the water, but it was likely that they would come upon a fresh supply soon enough. He drank sufficient himself to moisten his mouth, and saw the human looking at him with an intent gaze, "For moisture only," he said, giving Duncan half a measure. "Be slow with it." The human drank as he himself had drunk, beneath the veil, keeping his face covered, and handed back the cap with a nod that achieved some grace. "Where are we going?" Duncan asked again, his voice gone hoarse. "Human," said Melein, startling them both, "why does it matter to you to know?" Duncan drew a breath to answer at once but Niun reached out and caught his arm in a hard grip. "Before you speak," Niun said to him, "understand that she is a she'pan. The Kel deals with outsiders; the she'pan does not. You are honored that she even looks at you. If you speak a word that offends her, I will surely kill you out of hand. So perhaps you will be more comfortable to direct your words to me, so that you will not offend against her." Duncan looked from one to the other of them, as though he thought they were making mock of him, or threatening him in some way he could not comprehend. "I am very serious," said Niun. "Direct your answer to me." "Tell her," said Duncan then, "that I am interested in returning to my people alive. Tell her what I told you last night. That offer still stands. I may be about to get you offworld." "Duncan," said Melein, "I already know what you would like to ask, and I will not answer yet. But you may tell us when your people will come. You know that, surely." Duncan hesitated, in evident distress, weighing their purposes. "A matter of days," he said in a low voice. "A very few days, maybe sooner than I would figure. And they're going to find ruins at the city, and the regul will be there to tell them whatever story they like about what happened night before last." "Tsi'mri," said Melein deprecatingly, which Duncan did not understand. "The she'pan means," Niun answered his look, "that what outsiders do is not our concern. We have no brothers and no masters. We do not serve regul any longer. Perhaps you do not understand, Duncan, that we are the last mri. The ship Ahanal contained all the survivors of the war, and the edun contained the rest; and the regul know us, understanding that if they do not finish what they began at the port, we are likely to deal them hurt. Being regul, they will not wish to meet us face to face to do this, and they will probably try to convince your species to do the work for them. You see how it is. You do better not to press us with questions. There are things to be thought of in their time, should this happen or should that happen -- but you do well not to ask so that we will not have to think of it." Duncan absorbed all that answer in silence, and sat with his arms wrapped about his knees, hands clenched until the knuckles went white. "Duncan," Melein said then, "it is a saying among us that Said is done. So we do not say, so that we are not obligated to do. We do not trap with words, as the regul do. Ask no more questions." And she held out her left hand to Niun, gesturing that she wanted help to rise. It hurt her, although he was very careful. "There are clouds," she observed, looking toward the east. "May they descend to the regul."    By afternoon the sky was entirely overcast, sparing them the heat of the direct sun, bringing a chill to the air; and it became clear that the clouds were doing as Melein had wished they would do, and that upon the ruin of the city and the port would come storm. Once, when she gazed over her shoulder toward the plain and looked upon the lightnings that flashed in that shadowed quarter, she held some impulse that made the dus moan in startlement and shy off from her. Niun did not question that it was Melein that had caused it, for he knew himself innocent, and the dus sought his side afterward. But the clouds shed no water on them, and their flasks were only a quarter full when they came to the end of the long upland rise and entered the flat highland. By late afternoon Duncan was staggering with weariness and would gladly have halted at any time, but Niun considered the possibility of aircraft seekstop in the open, not for Duncan's sake. He looked often at Melein, anxious for her, but she walked without appearing to suffer overmuch. And toward evening there was a luin-cluster on the horizon, twisted trunks like a mirage against the leaden sky, bare limbs tufted with small leaves only at the ends. "There is water," Niun told Duncan. "Tonight will be an easy camp, and you will have enough to drink." And Duncan, who had begun to lag, expended a last effort and kept the pace they, unburdened, set toward the trees. And soon they walked among the gnarled trunks, careless. 'Ware!" Melein cried, seeing it even as Niun did, the glassy strands spread in the evening light. Niun whipped up his pistol and fired before Duncan had time to know what had befallen him; and the windflower died, giving forth a stench, its glassy tendrils blackened. But where it had touched Duncan's flesh, on hands and forehead, the red sprang up at once, and Duncan, his clothing covered with the tendrils, fell and writhed on the sand in agony. "Ch'au!" Niun cursed the human's stupidity. "Still! lie still!" And Duncan lay quietly then, shuddering as with the av-tlen's point Niun lifted the tendrils from his flesh. Niun pulled them from the cloth too, and urged Duncan to his feet, there to stand while he inspected the black robes for any transparent remnant. Then Duncan went a few feet away and was dryly sick for some few moments. Niun cleansed the av-tlen in the sand and with it cut the trunk of a liun that had not been poisoned by the windflower. He took from his belt a small steel tube and drove it easily into the soft wood, and the sweet .liquid began to flow, pure and clean of Kesrith's dust. He filled the first flask and gave it to Melein, so that she might indulge her thirst to the full, for there were many luin present. He drank the second, rapidly filled from a ' second tree; and the third he filled he took to Duncan, who had not succeeded in being as sick as he doubtless wished to be after his shock. The human simply lay on the ground and shuddered. "It is a point worth remembering," Niun echoed Eddan's words to him on a less painful encounter, "that where there is water on Kesrith, there are enemies and predators. The pain is all, and you are lucky. It will pass. If you had been alone, you would have been wholly ensnared, and the windflower would have been the end of you." "I saw nothing," Duncan said, and swallowed a sip of the water, fighting the pain. "When you walk among luin, walk with the light in your face, so that the strands of windflowers cast across the light and shine; and mind where you step." He indicated the place where a little burrower had its lair, a place marked by a tiny depression. He flung a pebble. The sand erupted and there was the flash of a pale back, gone again as the little bunrower dived and fluttered its mantle, settling sand over itself again. "They are venomed," said Niun, "and even a little one can make a man very sick. But since they grow large enough to engulf a dus whole, the venom does not matter much to us. Burrowers lair among the luin, and in shadowed places, and among rocks where there is sand to cover them. There are not many large ones. The ha-dusei eat them, if they do not eat the dusei, before they grow to great size. There is a very large old one by the way we will pass tomorrow. I think it has been there all my lifetime. Burrowers are like regul: when they grow so big, they do not move much." The little one, disturbed and angry, fluttered off under the sand, a moving ripple, to settle again deeper among the luin. There was a general shifting about of others of its kind, and a jo, harmless, detached itself from its successful bark-imitation on a luin and fluttered away through the twilight. "Drink your fill," Niun said to the distressed human, feeling pity for him, and Duncan slowly did so while Niun made a supper of the supplies they had brought. In time they would make many a meal off the burrowers themselves, meat unpalatable and as tough as rubber; but this night Melein was suffering, and they had starved the night before and most of the day. He was extravagant, and gave to Duncan an equal share with them, considering that he had confiscated what of Duncan's gear was useful, including his rations. Across the sky, toward the lowlands, there was continued lightning, ill luck for the regul. And they rested with the dus for warmth, and with its ward-impulse to keep the ha-dusei at bay, so that they slept secure that night in the luingrove. In the morning they gathered up their gear once more; and Niun considered the matter with a gnawing of his lip and a frown, and finally, brusquely, snatched several rolls of cloth and the food from the human's burden and did them up himself. "In the case that you do not watch where you walk," Niun said in a harsh tone, "the burrower that gets you will not have our shelter and our food." The human, marked across the brow by a bloody stripe of his encounter with the windflower, looked at him and Niun did not think that the human would have forgotten his words of the day previous, that he would carry no burden. He glowered at Duncan, discouraging any reminder of this. "I Ieam quickly," Duncan said, and Niun reckoned that among the things Duncan had learned was the art of answering a kel'en civilly. XX The air was unimaginably foul, tainted by so many frightened regul. It was dark, save for the lights on the two sled-consoles and the four life-battery lamps the shelter provided. Power elsewhere was out. The water-plants were down. There was talk of seeking water Kesrithi style, from the land, but none of the younglings were sure that they could accomplish this; and they were not anxious to go out into the contaminated exterior, or across the seething flats. Hulagh had not yet ordered them. He would do so, Stavros did not doubt, when he himself began to thirst. The sleds were on battery. To this also there was a limit; but Stavros and Hulagh, elders, consumed vital power as they consumed food, and water, unrationed, because it was unquestioned that elders must be supported by the young. Stavros found it within him to pity the harried secretary, Hada, who dispensed the food and water that remained to three hundred other younglings, and likewise ministered to Hulagh and himself. They were jammed into the shelter so tightly that the youngest and least could not lie down to sleep; but the sleds were accorded their maneuvering room. The younglings gave from themselves a deference that was next to worship; indeed their whole hope for survival centered on the presence of elders among them. They talked little. They all faced Hulagh, row upon row of bone-shielded faces and blunt heads, and eyes glittered in the almost-dark and nostril-slits worked in a slow rhythm that seemed to Stavros, in a moment of bizarre humor, to be tending toward unison. And in the long hours he noted something else, that there were not a few who fell asleep, and did not awaken. Bai, favor, he signaled, spelling slowly in regul symbols on the screen. I think some of the younglings are ill. Hulagh 's great body heaved as he looked, and heaved again with a hiss of mirth. "No, reverencehuman, they are asleep. They are to sleep until your assistance comes. They consume less in that state." And in increasing numbers the young, beginning with the youngest, slipped into that state, until almost all were dormant. And bai Hulagh himself began to drowse. He recovered from this with a jerk of his body and a rumbled curse, and called to Hada. "Food," he ordered. "Be quick, witless." The thick, soursmelling soup was offered likewise to Stavros, but he declined it, almost retching. This troubled Hada, but it gave the portion to Hulagh, between whose thin lips the paste disappeared rapidly. "You do not eat," Hulagh observed. I do not need to eat, Stavros replied, and in honesty: Your food does not agree with me. But l would have soi. Hada scrambled to accommodate this wish, feverish, almost maniac in its desire to please. It offered the hot liquid to Stavros' good hand, with a straw for his ease, and hovered near him. Hulagh laughed, a rumbling, a series of hisses. "Go, egg-stealer, and sit with the other younglings." And Hada visibly cringed, and slunk aside, on small, tottering steps. "Hada knows," Hulagh explained, waxing almost affable under thepressure of their long wait, under the need to be pleasant with humans and human ways, "that if we are here much longer, there will be shorter rations; and Hada is greedy. I indulge this youngling. I shall keep it if it continues to please. I may keep all. I have lost, " he added sadly, "my own." Lost with the ship; Stavros understood. My sorrow, reverence. "And mine for the loss of your own youngling." The great gossamer-clad monster sighed and lapsed into a long reverie. And Stavros, his sled nose to nose with that of Hulagh, hurled his temper at the weak fingers of his left hand. They gave only slightly. The right hand clenched. He had ceased to fear that the paralysis would spread, or that it would affect his mind, but he was ceasing to hope that it would ever ease completely. He remained grateful for regul technology, if not for regul. Hulagh's condolences were honest, doubtless, but it did not mean that the regul' s hands were clean in the matter. Stavros regarded the drowsing regul with narrowed eyes. Now, shut in a shelter with the regul, was an inopportune moment to state the obvious, that Hulagh had had somewhat to do with the disappearance of Duncan, and that Stavros, conversely, was innocent in the loss of the bai's ship and the younglings aboard it. In regul morality, disposing of a youngling was a serious matter, but only in terms of the affront offered its elder and its doch. A regul would as soon face an elder's wrath over the loss of a youngling as that same elder's wrath over some matter of shady dealing discovered in trade; and Stavros reckoned that the same ruthless logic just might apply to eliminating a lone elder whose doch could prove hostile, given the information that elder possessed. Regul did not lie, he still believed, but they were fully capable of murder, whereby lies could be rendered unnecessary. And they feared him on the one hand and hoped for his help on the other, and he fostered that hope in them as he cherished his own life. He began to reckon the mind of bai Hulagh of doch Alagn, that here was a desperate fellow, one who had suffered a very dangerous loss in the eyes of his own kind. And therefore, while it seemed profitable. Hulagh, like a good merchantprince, was dealing for compromise. It was a compromise out of which humankind could win a great deal. But part of that settlement, Stravos was determined, would be an accounting for a certain lost SurTac, on whom Stavros had settled rather more affection than he had admitted to himself. He had not loved his own children, of whom he had seen little, locked as he was in the reclusive life of a scholar of Kiluwa, or later, while he was busy in government and at the university. He had found many other things more important than to trouble himself with the issue of several of his young passions, that had given him first an assortment of sons and thereafter grandchildren and greatgrandchildren -- who sought him out mostly because a Kiluwan connection was prestigious. Some of them, he knew, hated him with the same dedicated zeal with which they sought promotions based on his influence. But he missed Duncan. Duncan had come, like others who had ridden Stravos' reputation to reach for wealth, with the motives of ambition; and yet Duncan had given him a constant and earnest duty, earnest in his attempts to penetrate Kiluwan formality, simply because it was Duncan's nature to do so. Stavros had never learned how to answer that. Nor, for the regul, did he admit to grief, which they would not have understood. But in addition to an accounting that the regul owed for Kiluwa, there was that for an inconsequential SurTac. He did not, all the same, regret having sent Duncan, even at such cost. Events had damaged the regul and exacted satisfaction of them, and placed them at human mercy; and this was very much to Stavros' gratification. This was partial payment for Kiluwa. It would be full payment when he seized the reins of control from bai Hulagh, and began to bend doch Alagn into agreement with humans. This was revenge of a sort that both Hulagh and Kiluwa could appreciate -- the more so when he ascertained those who among regul were directly responsible for Kiluwa and found the means to deal with them. Being Kiluwan, Stavros entertained a hatred specific and logical: There was a species called regul; but the species called regul had not destroyed Kiluwa. This had been wrought by one doch; and its name was Holn, and it was not represented here. There had been a decimation of Holn at their landing. This did not satisfy Stavros, who was not interested in bloodshed. It was the decline of Holn he wanted, its elimination from power among regul. And Hulagh, controlled, an ally of humankind, could become the instrument of this policy. "Elder," Hulagh rumbled at last, "it is certain that you have authority over your people?" Unless mri intervened and started something wider, Stavros replied. I have authority over the force that is coming to Kesrith. "Favor," said Hulagh. "The mri will no longer be a factor in relations between us. They are gone. There are no more mri." This was news. Stavros flashed a question-sign, unadorned by words. "The ship," said Hulagh, "contained all the survivors of mri-kind. We have disposed of this plague that kept our two species at war." Hulagh had waited to divulge that piece of news. Stavros heard it, at first appalled at such a concept -- the destruction of a sapient species -- and then suspicious. But the regul did not lie. He began to contemplate the possibilities of a universe without the mri, and found the possibilities for human profit enormous. "It is clear," said Hulagh, "that total re-arrangement of human-regul relations is in order. Doch Alagn might find interest in helping this come about." Stavros was shocked a second time, and recognized his dismay as a human reaction, based on a morality to which Hulagh could not possibly subscribe. There was no particular reason that doch Alagn should refrain from an offer that, in a human state, would amount to treason. Doch Alagn was in financial and political difficulty. Hulagh was seeking alignment with the powers that had control of the resources he desired. Humanity's grudge, Stavros answered after due thought, is with doch Holn. It would be possible to arrive at new accommodations with advantage to both our interests. Hulagh's lips parted in a regul smile. A slow hiss betokened his pleasure. "We shall explore this," he said. "We shall, most excellent Stravos." And he awakened Hada and ordered soi, and remembered this time to order it sweetened, to Stavros' personal preference. But before it was prepared, Hada came puffing back, waving his hands in agitation. "The ship," he breathed. "Be gracious, elders, the human ship, early -- communications report -- " Hulagh's gesture cut the youngling off abruptly. The bai's lips continued parted, his nostrils dilated in what Stavros had learned was an expression of anxiety. The bai's total attitude was that of a man with a nervous smile, displaying good manners amid subdued terror. "You will surely wish then," said bai Hulagh, "to greet these representatives of your people and explain the situation. Assure them of our regret for the condition of the port, reverence." We will manage, Stavros answered, beside himself with apprenhension and restraining it, remembering how important it was that Hulagh be reassured. Have confidence., reverence, that you have nothing to dread if your younglings will remain calm and not hamper operations. And he turned his sled toward the control section of the shelter, following the rolling gait of Hada Surag-gi who, by regul standards, was almost running.    The big doors of the shelter opened, and beams glared through the dim interior, the lights handled by suited men, fantastic shapes, who walked heavy-footed through the ranks of dormant younglings. The door was closed again, a precaution. The second man used a counter, reckoning what radiation might have entered the shelter. Conscious younglings scurried to clear them a path, chittering in terror. Stavros slid his vehicle forward, faced a suited form and saw the blind-glassed head pause in an attitude of astonishment. "Consul Stavros?" The tab on the suit read "Galey" and the rank was lieutenant. "Yes," Stavros said, and turned the communications screen by remote and spelled out a message on the basic-alphabet module, not trusting his slurred speech for complicated messages.  am inconvenienced by an accident. Speech is awkward, but prosthetics are very adequate. Speak normally to me and watch the screen. Be respectful of these regul. It will be necessary to transfer them to safety if you cannot guarantee normal operations here in the building. "Sir," Galey said, seemingly confused by the situation. He drew a breath and let it go. "You're in command down here. What instructions? I'm afraid the power is going to be a major problem. We can possibly get a crew working on it, and you seem clean of contamination, but there are some considerable hot spots toward the port. The station is intact. We would rather evacuate." Building can be occupied? Liveable? "This building? Yes, sir. It seems so." Then we stay. Untoward weather a problem here. I have rest under control. "The mri, sir," Galey said. "We're not clear what happened here." We have a problem. Lt. Galey. but we're resolving it. Kindly dispose your men so that we can resume normal operations here in the building. The communications station is accessible through that door. You will excuse me if I do not go with you. "Yes, sir," said Galey, and gave his courtesies to the regul also, wooden and perfunctory. The marines with him began to move about, performing various duties -- on suit phones, doubtless, where regul would not be privy to exchanges of comment and instruction. "You deal with younglings," Hulagh observed. "Favor. Are there other elders involved here?" Other authorities, Stavros reckoned the bai's meaning, authorities who could complicate agreements already made between them. My apologies, bai Hulagh. This was an older youngling. And the elder who commands them must, as you surely remember from the treaty, defer to me where it regards the administration of Kesrith and its area. There is, however, one matter wherein his authority and mine might tend to cross. "And this one matter, human bai?" My missing assistant is military' personnel. The bai of the arriving ship may feel that he can settle this matter best. It might provide an occasion for him to intrude his authority into my domain here. Naturally I do not wish this. I feel that it would smooth matters over were it possible for answers to be given in this matter of my youngling. Hulagh's nostrils fluttered in rapid agitation. "Favor, reverence. We might suggest a search of the Dus-plain, where there was conflict between my younglings and the mri outlaws. It is an unpleasant surmise, but if there are remains to be found..." Stavros looked on the anxious bai without mercy. It is then the conclusion of the bai that this youngling is dead? "It is most probable, reverence." But if he were not, it is more likely that one of your staff could direct a search with more success than one of the ship's officers might. This is possible, is it not, bai? It would greatly augment my authority here and ease negotiations between us if it were possible that this lost youngling could be recovered. He is, of course, merely a youngling, and his experiences during the mri action would doubtless influence his mind to hysteria and cloud his judgments, so that no testimony he could give could be taken seriously. But it would please me if he were recovered alive. The bai considered these things, and the understandings implicit in the words. "Indeed," said bai Hulagh, "there is such an expert on my staff, a person familiar with the terrain. With your staff's cooperation, a search could be arranged at once." My gratitude, reverence.  will see to the disposition of necessities with the ship. And Stavros turned his sled away, seeking out Galey, while his hearing caught bai Hulagh urgently summoning Hada Surag-gi. The reaction began to strike him. He found it difficult for the moment to concentrate on the numerical signals that activated the various programs of the sled. He found his eyes misting. This was unaccustomed. He had his emotions under control, however, by the time he swung the sled in with casual nonchalance beside Galey, who did not seem to know whether to offer condolences or congratulations on survival. "You're alone here, sir?" Galey asked. As you have noticed, difficulties abound. No delays. Is Koch in command up there? "Yes, sir." Then get me contact with himdirectly. I can patch this console in with the main board. Are you able to get a ship down here with sufficient personnel to staff work crews and give me office staff? "Not quickly. The port's completely gone. But the station is in good shape. Servos everywhere." Galey bent over the console of the com unit, fingering regul controls helplessly. "Here," Stavros said, with some satisfaction, and keyed in and started the sequence of changes that put them through to the warship Saber, which had brought them all that clutter of personnel that would begin to make Kesrith human: soil experts, scientists, technicians. And weapons. His command, Kesrith, his. There was no med staffer going to rule him unfit to govern; and deep in his heart he knew that he needed that hulking merchant-prince of the Alagn as much as doch Alagn presently needed him. He saw the shock on the face of the com officer of Saber; and at once that face vanished, replaced by that of Stavros' military counterpart, Koch. "Stavros?" Koch asked. A little difficulty speaking, he keyed the answer, replacing the visual. We have regul stranded down here. Stand by to assist us with onworld operations. We need food, drinkable water. "We were not prepared for regul nationals." Unforeseen circumstances. All decisions regarding Kesrith and regul are mine. Situation here is under control. Presently seeking my aide, possible casualty of attack by mri. Hot areas reportedly confined to port.  request military personnel detached from Saber to my command until we can clean up. "Excellency," said Koch, "the medical facilities of Saber are at your disposal if you will care to come up to the station." Negative. Regul services are adequate. The situation is too urgent. My condition is good, considering. I am pursuing matters under my authority granted as governor of Kesrith. Send down scientists, military aides, all attached personnel and equipment as soon as area is cleared. "It may be advisable to wait." Send down personnel as requested. There was a long delay. "All right," said Koch. "A medic will accompany the party." On Kesrith, Stavros keyed, medic will await my convenience. Koch digested this also. At last he nodded, accepting. "You have the authority, right enough. But ship's personnel stay under my command. You'll have the civs as soon as we can find solid ground for them. Starship Flower is attached to your personal service, with my compliments, sir. She's probe, though, not combat. Does the situation warrant immediate armed support?" Negative. "There is weather down there." This is evidently frequent. Wait , then. We are pursuing operations here with available personnel. You are invited to come planetside and exchange courtesies when we have the wreckage cleared. A sled hummed into the vicinity. Stavros heard it and put them momentarily on visual again from his side, watching with satisfaction as Koch beheld a regul elder for the first time. This is bai Hulagh, Stavros told him, disconnecting the visual. A most influential regul, sir, if you please. We have achieved a certain necessary cooperation here, which is to the advantage of both species. "Understood," Koch said slowly, and seemed utterly taken aback: a military man, Koch, bom and bred. He had been presented a situation with which he could not deal, and fortunately recognized it. "You'll get your help," Koch said, and Stavros closed out the communication with an inward satisfaction, casting a look at Galey. Scan the area here, he directed the lieutenant. And when you've made sure of where it's safe, we'll start clearing these younglings back to normal duties. This is the bai's staff. All due considerations to them, Lt. Galey. "Reports are coming in," Galey said. "The whole area seems cool and secure. The building seals held very well." Stavros breathed a sigh of relief. "My younglings," said Hulagh, "will find means of restoring the water and repairing the collectors for the power." He waved a massive hand. "Hada will attend other matters, given use of transport. I believe some of the vehicles at the water-plant may have survived intact." At the entrance to Sil'athen a dus met them, warding with such strength that Niun's dus shied off. And there in the rocks, half-buried in the sands, lay Eddan's remains; and not far away lay a tangle of black that had been Liran and Debas, and gold that had been Sathell. Melein veiled herself and drew aside, being she' pan and unable to look upon death; but Niun went and reverently arranged the visor over Eddan's face, and it was long before he could look up and meet eyes with the human that hovered uncertainly by. He cleansed his hands in the sand, and made the reverence-sign, and rose. The human also made such a sign, in his own fashion, a respect which Niun accepted as it was given. "They chose this end." he said to Duncan, "and it was better for them here than for those that stayed." And he poured a little of their precious water and turned his back to wash, hands and face, and veiled again. When he looked up at the rocks, he saw two other dusei, that began to come down from their height; and he gave way at once. His own dus came between and tried to approach the three warding beasts that had formed a common front against them. Noses extended, they circled back and forth, and then the great, gentle creature that had been Eddan's, or so Niun thought it, reared up and cried out, driving the dus away. But the smallest of the three hesitated between, and then followed the stranger-dus of Niun, and its fellow came after. The largest, Eddan's, gave a plaintive moan and retreated from these traitor-dusei, that he no longer knew. Niun felt its anger, and trembled; but when he moved away from this place, not alone his own dus came, but the two that had been of Liran and Debas, a tight triangle with his own. They called and moaned, and would not yet suffer Niun to come near them, but they came away from their duty all the same, choosing life, leaving other matters to the dus of Eddan, who settled by his dead and remained faithful. " Lo'a-ni dus," Niun saluted that one softly, with great respect; but he shut his heart to it, because the warding-impulse was too strong to bear. And he shouldered his burden again and began walking, his course and Duncan's converging with that of Melein. There was no need to speak of what they had found. The dusei walked ahead of them, and now and then one would make to go back and go toward Duncan, but Niun's dus would not allow this and constantly circled toward the rear to prevent them when they did so. Soon they seemed to understand that this particular tsi'mri was under safe-conduct, and gave up their attempts on him. They were at the entrance to the inner valley of Sil'athen, and here was another sort of warder. Niun saw it across the flat sweep of sand, and touching the human on the arm, he bent and picked up a tiny stone. He hurled it far, far out across the flat sand, toward the central depression. It erupted, a circumference twenty times the length of a dus, a cloud of sand from the edge of the burrower's mantle as the creature rose and dived again a few lengths farther. The human swore in a tone of awe. "I have shown you," said Niun, "so that you will understand that a man without knowledge of this land, and without a dus to walk with him, will not find his way across. There are said to be larger ones across the great sands than what you saw. The dusei smell them out. They smell out other dangers too. Even mri do not like to walk this country alone, although we can do it. I do not think you can." "I understand you," said Duncan. They walked quietly thereafter, near the wall of the cliffs where the safe course was, past caves sealed and marked with stones; and the strange shapes of Sil'athen's rocks one by one passed behind them, ringing them about and shutting off view of the way they had come. "What is this place?" Duncan asked in a lowered voice as they passed the high graves of the she' pane i. " Nla' ai-mri said Niun. "Sil 'athen, the burrying-plaee of our kind." And thereafter Duncan said nothing, but looked Uneasily from one side of the valley to the other as they passed, and once backward, over his shoulder, where the wind erased their tracks, wiping clean all the trace that men had ever walked this way. Melein led them now, walking at their head, her hand on the back of Niun's dus, which ambled slowly beside her, and the beast even seemed to enjoy that contact. Deep into the canyons they went, by a path that Niun had never walked, down the aisle of rock that belonged to the tombs of the she 'pane i. Here there were signs graven on the rocks -- names, perhaps, of ancient she'panei, or directions. Melein read them, and Niun trusted her leading, that she knew their way although she herself had never walked it. She tired, and it seemed at times that she must surely stop, but she would not, only pausing for breath now and again, and walking on. The sun that was at noon became the fervent blaze of afternoon, and then sank so that they walked in the cold shadow of the cliffs, dangerous if not for the protecting dusei that probed the way. Deep in that shadow they came to the blind end of the cliffs, and Niun looked to Melein, suddenly wondering if she had not after all lost their way, or whether this was where she meant that they should stop. But she gazed upward at a trail that he had not seen until he followed the direction of her look, a trail that could not be seen at all save from this vantagepoint. It led up and up into the red rocks, toward a maze of sandstone pillars that thrust fingers at the sky. "Niun," Melein said then, and cast a glance backward. He looked where she did, toward Duncan, who, exhausted in the thin air, had slumped to rest over his pack. The dusei were moving toward him. One extended a paw. Duncan froze, lying still, his head still pillowed on the pack. "Yai!" Niun reproved the dus, who guiltily retracted the curious paw. The dusei in general retreated, radiating mingled confusion. And in his own mind was unease at the thought of entering that steep, tangled maze with the human in their company, where a misstep could be the end of them. "What shall I do with him?" he asked of Melein in the high language, so that Duncan could not understand. "He should not be here. Shall I find a way to be rid of him?" "The dusei will manage him," she said. "Let him alone." He started to protest, not for his own sake, but from fear for her; but she did not look as though she were prepared to listen. "He will go last when we are climbing," he said, and gathering in his belly all the same was a knot of fear. Intel had seen the future clearly:  have an ill feeling, she had said the night they all died; and he had such a dread now, a cold, clear premonition that here was a point of no return, that here he was losing some chance, or passing something by; and the human wound himself deeper and deeper into his mind. He did not want him. He carried Duncan in his mind the way he carried the memories of the attack, indelible. He looked at the human and shuddered with sudden and vehement loathing, and found himself carrying the human's due burden, and not knowing what else to do with it. He fingered the pistol. But he had been made kel'en for the honor of the People, not for outright butchery; and Melein had ordered otherwise, easing his conscience. He was not able to make such a decision. It was hers to say, and she had said, agreeing with his better conscience. And suddenly Duncan was looking at him, and he slipped his fingers into his belt, trying to cover his thoughts and the motion at once. "Come," he said to Duncan. "Come, we are going up now." He set himself first on the narrow climb, and saw at once that Melein was scarcely able to make the climb on that eroded, unused track. He braced his feet where he could and reached for her hand, and she took his fingers crosshanded, to favor her injured side. He moved very carefully, each time that he must give a gentle pull to help her, for he saw her face and knew that she was in great pain. Duncan came after, and the dusei last of all, clumsy and scattering rocks that rattled into the deep canyon, but their claws and great strength made them surer-footed than they looked to be. And halfway, the sound of an aircraft reached them. It was Melein 's keen hearing that caught it first, between steps, as she was resting; and she turned and pointed where it circled above the main valley. It could not see or detect them where they were, and they were free to watch it, that tiny speck in the rosy half-light that remained. Niun had view not only of that, but of Duncan's back as the human stood holding his place against a great boulder and looking outward at that ship; and he could not but think of how gladly Duncan would have run to signal it, and how he might well do so should he have some future chance. They were no longer alone in the world. "Let us climb," said Melein, "and get off this cliffside before the ship circles this way." "Come," said Niun sharply to Duncan, with hatefulness in his tone; and Duncan turned and climbed after them, away from what in all likelihood was hope of rescue. Looking down another time to help Melein, Niun searched the sky and did not see the aircraft; and that gave him no comfort at all. It could as easily appear directly overhead, passing the cliffs and sandstone fingers that gave them only partial cover. And to his relief, once they gained the top of the cliffs, they were not faced with another flat, but went down a slight decline and followed a winding track among sandstone pillars that were now burning red against the purpling sky. There was strong wind, that skirled small clouds among the pillars and erased their tracks as they made them. Duncan's dry cough began again, and continued a time until the human had caught his breath from the climb. They were at altitude and the air was far drier than in the lowlands. Here on the highlands, over much of the rest of the land, there was no rain, only blowing sand. A sea lay beyond, the The'asacha, but it was small and dead, as was the Alkaline Sea that bordered the regul city; and beyond that sea was a mountain chain, the Dogin, the mere skeletons of eroded mountains, that still were tall enough to cast the winds this way and that across the backbone of the continent, and generated storms that never fell on the uplands plain, but down-country, in the flats. The clouds that rimmed the sky now were headed to shed their load of moisture on the lowlands, affording them neither concern for the storm nor hope of water from it. All that it would bring them was a dark sky and a hard and dangerous walk without benefit from the stars. The sound of the aircraft intruded suddenly upon Niun's hearing: he shepherded human and dusei toward the deepest shadows, in the gathering dark; Melein had sought shelter at once. If the aircraft saw anything, it would be the image of a dus: a hot, massive silhouette for their instruments, something that was common enough to see in the wilds. If they fired at every dus on Kesrith, they would be a long time in their searching. It passed. Niun, his fist entangled in the human's robes, a grip he had not relaxed since he herded them in together, let go and drew his first even breath. "We may rest here a moment," said Melein in a thin, tired voice. "It is a long walk from here. I must rest." Niun looked at her, seeing her pain, that she had tried so long to hide. On the climb he had felt her every wince in his own vitals. And they were not to rest long. He was distressed with this, feeling that she was spending her last strength against this urgency to go farther. And without her, there would be nothing. He took the cloth for a blanket and settled her against the side of the dus, into that friendly warmth, and was glad when she relaxed against that comfort he offered, and the line of pain knit into her brow eased and began to vanish. "I will be all right," she said, touching his hand. And then her eyes widened and he whirled about upon a shadow -- a darting reach for a water-flask and Duncan was gone, into the maze of rocks in the dark. Niun swore and sprang after him, hearing the moaning roar of the dusei at once behind him. He came around the side of a pillar, half expecting ambush, which would have been idiocy on the human's part, and did not meet it. Nor was there sight or sign of Duncan. And he had left Melein, and sweat broke out on him, only to think of what could happen should Duncan circle on them and attack her, hurt as she was. Then the sound of a dus hunting arose, moaning carried on the wind, and that cry meant quarry sighted. He blessed the several Gods of his caste and ran toward that sound, pistol in hand. So he met Melein, a pale wraith in the dark, and a dus beside her; and together they found the blind way where the other dusei had Duncan pent. "Yai!" Niun called the beasts before they should close in and kill; and they wheeled in a slopeshouldered and truculent withdrawal, only enough to let Duncan rise from the ledge where he had been cornered. He would not. He huddled there, unveiled in the scramble he had made, his naked face contorted with exhaustion and anger. He coughed rackingly, and his nose poured blood. "Come down," said Melein. But he would not, and Niun went in after him, pushing the dusei aside. Then Duncan made to move, but he fell again, and sat still and dropped his head on his folded arms. Niun took the strap of the waterflask and ripped it from Duncan's hand, and let him rest the moment, for they were all hard-breathing. "It was a good attempt," said Niun. "But the next time I will kill you; it is a wonder that the dusei did not kill you this time." Duncan lifted his face, jaw set in anger. He shrugged, a gesture of defiance, a gesture spoiled by an attack of helpless coughing. "You would have signaled the airship," said Melein, "and brought them down on us." Duncan shrugged again and came to his feet, accompanying them of his own accord in leaving the blind pocket. The dusei were still bloodroused and confused by being set on and drawn off their quarry; and Niun walked between them and the human. Melein followed after them as they went back to the place where they had abandoned their gear in the chase. There they sank down where they had begun to rest, doubly exhausted now; and Niun stared at Duncan thoughtfully, thinking what might have happened, and what damage might have been done them. There was Melein, fragile with her injury. And there was an aircraft in the vicinity that wanted only the least error from them, the least slip into the open at the wrong moment, in order to locate and put an end to them. "Cover your face," Niun said at last. Duncan stared ar him sullenly, as though he would defy that order, but in the end he lowered his eyes and arranged the veil, and stared at him still. The dus moaned and reared up. "Yai!" Niun ordered him, and he subsided, swaying nervously. The dus-anger stirred his own blood. He fought it down and mastered it; a man must, who went among dusei, be more rational than they. Duncan shifted aside, tearing his glance from them and the beasts, fixing it instead on the rock before them. "We will move on," said Melein after a time, and pulled herself to her feet, carefully, painfully. She faltered, needing Niun's immediate hand to steady her. But she set her hand then upon the dus, and the beast ambled out to the fore, and she was able to walk at its side, a slow pace and deliberate, the beast the only safety they had in this dark and close passage through the rocks. Niun gathered up the water-flasks and left the human all the rest of the burden to carry, and hurried him on with a heavy hand, in among the two other dusei, before they should lose sight of Melein's pale figure. The dusei, their oily hides immune to the poison of windflowers, their keen senses aware of other dangers, were the only means that they could dare to move after dark in this place; and the dark, as Melein was surely reckoning, was friendly to them as it would not be to those that pursued them. The long walk led them into somewhat open areas, where they crossed fearfully exposed stretches of sand under the ragged clouds; and they made it in among the sandstone formations again as they heard the distant sound of the aircraft still in the area. It came close. Duncan looked to the skies as though in hope, looked back sharply as Niun whipped the av-tlen from its sheath, a whisper of edged metal. They faced each other,, he and Duncan, standing still as the aircraft circled off again, out of hearing. Niun put the weapon back into its sheath with a practised reverse. "Someone," Duncan said, his voice almost unrecognizable from his raw throat, "someone knows where to look for you. I somehow don't think my people would know that." It was sense that struck cold to Niun's heart. He glanced at Melein. "We cannot stop again for rest," she said. "They must not find us, not here. We must be at the place before light and come away again. Niun, let us hurry." He pushed the human gently. "Come," he said. "Is it her?" Duncan asked, nodding toward Melein without moving from where he stood. "Is it somehow to do with her that the regul keep after you?" "It could not be," Niun said with assurance; and then a thought began to grow within him with horrid clarity, mental process working again where for a long time there had been only shock. He looked again to Melein, spoke in the mu'ara, the high language. "It could not be that they are hunting us. They could not know that we exist. What are two mri to them, with all the others dead? Or how could regul have reached the edun to know survivors left it? They could not have climbed among those ruins. It is this human, this cursed human. He has ties back in the city, a master, and for his sake the regul tracked me across the flats. If it is the regul, they are still on that trail. There are regul and humans at work together in this thing." Her eyes grew troubled. "Let us go," she said suddenly. "Let us go now, quickly. I do not know what we will do with him, but we cannot settle it now." "What are you saying?" Duncan demanded of them suddenly, in his hoarse voice. Perhaps there were certain words, a sideward look, that he had caught amid what they had said. Niun looked on him and thought uneasily that Duncan did suspect how little his life might weigh with them. "Move," Niun said again, and pushed him, not gently. Duncan abandoned his questions and moved where he was told without argument. And if it were Duncan that was hunted, and regul were tracking them for his sake, then, Niun thought, Duncan would ultimately have to go to the enemy in such a manner to stop that search, in such a manner that he could not betray to them the fact that a she 'pan of the People was still alive. O Gods, Niun mourned within himself, urged toward murder and dishonor, and not seeing any other course. But the aircraft did not come again, and he was able to forget that threat in the urgency of their present journey, to put off thinking what he might have to do should the search be resumed.    Twice, despite Melein's wishes, they had to rest, for Melein's sake; and each time, when Niun would have stayed longer, she insisted and they walked again, at last with Niun holding her arm, her slim fingers clenching upon his against the unsteadiness of her legs. And after the mid of the night they entered a narrow canyon that wound strangely, dizzily, and began to be a descent, where the walls leaned together threateningly over their heads and cast them into dark deeper than the night outside. "Use your light," Melein said then. "I think there is stone overhead now entirely." And Niun used Duncan's penlight, ever so small a beam, to find their footing. Down and down they went, a spiraling course and narrow, until they suddenly came upon a well of sky above them, where the night seemed brighter than the utter black they had traveled. Here was a widening, where walls were splashed with symbols the like of which had once adorned the edun itself. The foremost dus reared aside, gave a roar that echoed horridly all up and down the passage, and Niun swung the beam leftward, toward the dus. There in a niche was a huddled knot of black rags and bones. A guardian's grave. Niun touched his brow in reverence to the unknown kel'en, and because he saw Duncan standing too near that holy place, he drew him back by the arm. Then he turned his light on the doorway where Melein stood, a way blocked by stones and sealed with the handprint of the guardian who had built that seal and set his life upon it. Melein signed a reverence to the place with her hand, and suddenly turned to Duncan and looked at him sternly. "Duncan, past the grave of the guardian you must not go or you will die. Stand here and wait. Touch nothing, do nothing, see nothing." And to Niun: "Unseal it. It is lawful." He gave the light to her and began, with the uppermost stones, to unseal what the guardian had warded so many years, a Shrine so sacred that a kel'en would wait to the death in warding it. He knew what choice the man had made. Food and water the kel'en had had, the liberty thereafter to range within sight of his warding-place, to hunt in order to survive; but when the area had failed him, when illness or harsh weather or advancing age had borne upon the solitary kel'en, he had retreated to this chosen niche to die, faithful to his charge, his spirit hovering over the place in constant guardianship. And perhaps Intel herself had stood here and blessed the closing of this door, and set her kiss upon the brow of the brave guardian, and charged him with this keeping. One of the kel'en who had come with her from Nisren, forty years ago, when the Pana had come to Kesri th. The rocks rattled away from the opening with increasing ease, until Melein could step over what was left, setting foot into the cold interior. The light held in her hand ran over the walls, touched writings that were the mysteries of the Shrine of Shrines, convoluted symbols that covered all the walls. For an instant Niun saw these, then sank down to his knees, face averted lest he see what he ought not. For a time he could hear her tiniest step in that sacred place; and then there was no sound at all, and he dared not move. He saw Duncan against the far wall of the well, the dusei by him, and not even they moved. He grew cold in his waiting, and began to shiver from fear. If she should not come back, he must still remain. And there was no stir of life within, not even the sound of a footstep. One of the dusei moaned, its nerves afflicted with the waiting. It fell silent then, and for a long time there was nothing. Then came a stirring, a quiet, rhythmic sound at first from within the Shrine; and at last he recognized it for the sound of soft weeping that became yet more bitter and violent. "Melein!" he cried aloud, turning his eyes to that forbidden place; and shadows were moving within the doorway, a soft flow of lights. His voice echoed impiously around the walls and startled the dusei, and he scrambled to his feet, terrified to go in and terrified not to. The sound stopped. There was silence. He went as far as the door, set his hand on it, nerved himself to go inside. Then he heard her light steps somewhere far inside, heard the sounds of life, and she did not summon him. He waited, shivering. Things moved inside. There was the sound of machinery. It continued, and yet at times he heard her steps clearly. And he remembered with a panic that he had turned his back on Duncan, and whirled to see. But the human only stood, no closer than Melein had permitted, and made no attempt to flee. "Sit down," he bade Duncan sharply; and Duncan did so where he stood, waiting. Niun cursed himself for seeking after Melein and forgetting the charge she had set on him, to mind matters outside. He had put them both at Duncan's mercy had the human braved the dusei to take advantage of it. He settled on the sand himself, at such an angle that he could watch the human and yet steal glances toward the Shrine. He wrapped his arms about his knees, locked his hands with numbing force, and waited, listening. It was a long, long wait, in which he grew miserable and changed position many atime. It seemed, in his sense of time, that it must be drawing toward dawn, although the overcast sky visible above them still was dark. And for a long, long time there was no sound at all from within the Shrine. He hurled himself to his feet, finally, impatient to go again to the door, and then persuaded himself that he had no business to invade that place. In his misery he paced within the small area he had to pace, and looked down betimes at the human, who waited as he had been warned to wait. Duncan's eyes were unreadable in the almost-dark. There was the sound of footsteps again. He turned upon the instant, saw the white flash of the penlight in the doorway. He saw Melein, a shadow, carrying the tiny light in her fingers, her arms clasped about something. He went as close as he dared, saw that what she carried was some sort of casing, ovoid, made of shining metal. It had a carrying bar recessed into it at one end, but she bore it as she might have carried an infant, as something precious, although she staggered with the weight of it and could not step over the stones while bearing it. "Take it," she said in a faint, strained voice, and he galvanized himself from his paralysis of will and reached forth his arms to receive it, dismayed by the weight of what she had managed to carry. It was cold and strange in balance, and he shivered as he took it against him. And he was cold again when he saw her face, moisture glistening there in die reddish light that began to spread behind her, and shadows leaping within the Shrine from this side and that. She had turned once to look back, and then gazed toward him as from some vast distance. Melein, he tried to say to her, and found it impossible. She was Melein still, and sister; but something else was contained in her, and he did not know how to speak to that, to call her back. He held out his hand, anxious at the fire behind her; and she took it and stepped over the rocks at the entry, and came with him. Her skin was cold. Her hand slipped lifelessly from his when she no longer needed him. Duncan waited, and backed a little from the both of them, continuing to stare into the light that was growing behind them. Perhaps he understood that something of great value was being destroyed. He looked dazed, confused. There was left only the strange, cold ovoid. Niun bore it in his arms as Melein started for the passage outward. He knew that he surely bore an essential part of the Pana, which name his caste could not even speak without fear, which a kel'en ought never to see, let alone handle. The kel'en who had bome it here had devoted himself to die afterward, to hold it secret and undisturbed. This had been an honorable man, of the old way, the Kel of the Between; such a man would have been shocked at Niun s'lntel. But he drew courage from holding it, for by it Melein had come into her power; he felt this of a surety. She had been only half a she'pan in his eyes, appointed by violence and necessity. But now he believed that the essential things had passed, that Intel had given her all that she needed. She'pan, he could call her hereafter, believing implicitly that she knew the Mysteries. She had been face to face with the Pana, understanding what a kel'en could not. He did not envy her this understanding: the sound of her weeping still haunted him. But she knew, and she led, and hereafter he trusted her leading implicitly. They fled, they and the human and tire dusei, out of the well, where smoke began to billow up, betraying them to the sky, where flames lit the walls with red and pursued them with heat. They entered the ascending turns of the way they had come, into the cold dark. The Nom, in its first day of new operations, was aswarm with human technicians. Stavros reveled in the sound and scurry of humanity, after so long a time among the slowmoving regul. Reports came in, a bustle of human experts adding their agility to the technology of regul in repairs of the damaged plants, in clearing the wreckage left by the storm and the fighting. And at a point judged stable enough to support a ship, probe Flower rested her squat body out on the height to the side of the city opposite the ruined port: a small vessel for a star-capable craft, a ship without the need for a vast secure landing area, her design enabling her to operate in complete independence. It had been a fortunate decision that brought several such probes on the mission, against the need for such difficult landings, despite their lack of defense against attack. Saber still rested up at the station, spacemade and spacebound, a kilometer long and incapable of landing anywhere. Flower, despite the name, was an ungainly shell, without fragility, without exposed vanes, without need of lading gantries and docks; she was an ugly ship, meant for plain, workman-like duties. She brought technicians, scientists, those who were already beginning to sift through the remnants of Kesrith's records, to sample the air, the soil, to perform the myriad tasks that would start to appropriate the world to human colonists. "Favor," bai Hulagh had said, seeing operations commence. "We regret, in the light of this new good feeling, the unfortunate destruction of our equipment in the calamity at the port. We might have been of much assistance." Regul younglings in general were not so easily adaptive. They fretted at the nearness of humans, and preferred to work in their own groups. They made it no secret that they would gladly be off Kesrith now, to seek the security of their own kind in regul space. But Hulagh had taken some few of them into his office within the Nom and when the younglings emerged, they had smiles for humans and great courtesy, and a powerful fear of the bai. Until the storms descended, and the dusei returned. The report first came in from the water-plant, from Galey's group, that reported to Flower that there were animals moving in large numbers there upon the heights; and Flower confirmed it, and flashed the same to the biologists, and in the doing of it, to Stavros. Stavros locked his sled into the track that would take him to the far side of the Nom, and whisked through several changes to the observation deck, disengaged, and went on manual through the doors and out into the acrid wind. A ruddy bank of cloud was sweeping in, and there, there, all around the visible horizon, sat the dusei. A chill went over him that had nothing to do with the gale, or the biting smell of Kesrith's rains. He sat in the sled, the wind whipping at his sparse hair. He saw Flower squatting on her hilltop; and the distant water-plant, and vehicles speeding for cover as the storm came down; and airships running for the makeshift field before the storm should hit -- miracle if the crews could get them secured in time. He clenched his fist in rage, foreseeing damage, ships picked up by Kesrith's winds and hurled like toys about the field -- human equippage, that, expensive and irreplaceable. He shifted onto Flower's wavelength and heard Flower giving frantic instructions. They were warning the aircraft off, seeking means to route them around the storm to temporary landing elsewhere. He watched as lightnings lit the clouds, and the clouds bred and built and rolled in with frightening rapidity, red-lit with Arain's glow. And the dusei in unending rows sat, and watched, and maintained their vigil. The rains began to fall. Stavros shivered as the first drops spattered the nose of the sled. It was not a place to sit encased in metal, with the lightnings flashing overhead. He backed, opened the doorway, entered the Nom and sealed the door after, still hearing Flower's chatter, along with weather-radar on his receptor, foretelling a bow of storm that clutched at the sea's edge, at the city itself. Flower, he sent, breaking in on their communications. Flower: Stavros. They acknowledged, a thin metallic sound, interrupted by static. Flower: the dusei, the dusei... "We have observed, sir. We are regretfully busy -- " He broke in again. Flower: drive off the dusei. Break them up, drive them away. They acknowledged the order. He sat in his sled, feeling as though he had lost his mind, as though all reason had departed him. Doubtless Flower believed that he had fled his senses. But the ominous heaviness in the air persisted. His skin prickled. he could not bear the duspresence, watching, watching at the storm's edge. Responsible? He refused to believe it. Yet in panic he had diverted Flower to deal with them. He knew them to be discussing the task, too wise to discuss the wisdom of it in his hearing. He sat with his skin drawn into gooseflesh, his teeth near to chattering, a quavering and sickly old man, he thought, a man who had been among strangers too long. He could countermand his own order, break in again and bid them tend more important matters. But neither could he rid himself of the fear of the dusei. His screens went all to static, robbing him of the power to communicate with anyone. The static lasted, and there came a note over his receptors that shrilled, eartormenting, and passed beyond audibility. He powered down, quickly, desperate, of a sudden consumed with the fear that the sled itself might be malfunctioning, himself trapped, helpless to move or call for help. He watched, through a curtain of rain against the glass, the line of the dusei begin to break, the beasts scattering; and still he shivered, terrified, as he saw many of them break not toward the hills, but toward the city, entering its streets, ranging where dusei were not wont to come. Attacking! The static continued. A regul voice came over the loudspeaker, distorted by static, unintelligible. The address system cut in and out sporadically. Hail rattled against the windows, shaking them dangerously. Stavros hastily tried to cut in the stormshields on the observation deck, and they did not operate. He thought to put the sled on battery, and thereby obtained responses from it, but his screens were still dead. Somewhere there was a crash, a heavy impact of falling plastiglass; and wind and the smell of rain went through the Nom halls. Stavros backed the sled, tried to engage the track and fouled the order sequence, began again. It took. He guided himself out of the area and around the comer, finding the hall a wreckage, unshielded windows lying on the carpet at the end of the area, curtains whipping loose from their bases. Regul younglings cowered together. Deprived of the screen, he could not communicate with them. They closed about him, babbling questions, seeking any elder, even human, that could advise them. He pushed the sled through them and sought the downramp, the safer side of the building where the offices were. The hall here was clear. The public address continued to sputter. He found Hulagh's offices open, navigated his way with difficulty, and found the bai himself frantically attempting the closure of the stormshields. A dus was outside. It reared itself against the thin plastiglass. The glass bowed, shook under the raking impact of the claws. Hulagh backed his sled, fingering controls desperately; and Stavros sat still, watching the attack in horror. There was not a door in the Nom that would operate, nothing they could do should the beasts break in. The windows quivered. "Gun!" he cried at Hulagh, trying to make himself understood aloud. "Gun!" And he backed, and Hulagh either understood or reached the same conclusion. They moved, as rapidly as the sleds would allow, and Hulagh rounded the desk and sought a pistol, holding it in shaking hands. But the dus had retreated, a shambling brown shape quickly lost in the sheeting rain across the square. There were others, vague brown shapes that gathered and moved, as though they had forgotten what they were about, they disappeared into the streets of the city, and were gone. In time the rain slacked, leaving only pocked puddles, and the stormshields suddenly operated all at once, too late for protection. The public address became clear, pouring forth a constant chatter of instructions. Stavros' screens sorted themselves into clarity. "Stavros, Stavros, do you read?" Clear, he sent, all clear; and cut them off, for of a sudden there was a grayness before his eyes and he was content only to stay still, to breathe, to wait until the labored beating of his heart and the roaring in his ears subsided. There is a window out on the second floor, Stavros advised Hulagh. Injuries there, I think. "Younglings will attend to it." They neither one mentioned the dus. Flower was still trying to advise him of what its operations were doing. He heard them talking to the aircraft that had drawn off in advance of the storm, shepherding their lost searchers home again to the city. And one of the aircraft answering, the rough-accented voice of Hada Surag-gi: "Favor, favor, seeking return to mission. Flowerbai, seeking return to search." And a human voice, also from an aircraft, cursing and demanding an explanation of the jamming. Stavros wiped his face, cut off the chatter, and looked at the bai. "Never in my experience," said the bai. "Never, reverence." And Hulagh jabbed at buttons and summoned a youngling servitor, ordering soi, and records; and cursed the slowness of youngling wits. His breathing was at an alarming rate. It was several moments before he seemed in control of himself. "They have all gone mad," he said. Their world, advised Stavros. Theirs, before the mri. The soi arrived, borne by a youngling so agitated that the cups danced on the tray; and Stavros drank his unsweetened and drew the welcome warmth into his chilled belly. At length he had the courage to touch the controls to open the stormshields again, remembering the beast even as he did so; and the square was deserted. Of a surety no regul and no humans would venture out until it was known where the dusei had gone. He felt that he would see the apparition that had attacked the window in his nightmares thereafter; if the regul were prone to bad dreams, the bai would share it. "I am very old," said Hulagh in a querulous tone. "I am too old for such things, bai Stavros. The regul who took this world were mad." He sipped at his soi. "The mri controlled them. Now nothing does." There can be barriers , Stavros keyed. We can build them. Hulagh was silent for a long time, throughout most of the cup of soi. His nostrils worked rapidly. At last he blew a sigh and turned his sled from the window. "Holn," he said. Reverence? "Holn concealed records. I did not ask, and they did not say, and I know now." Nostrils worked in great flaring breaths of air. "Stavros-bai, you and I have failed to ask questions. Now, now you and I, Stavros-bai, we have been handed only fragments of what we should have known about Kesrith. We are together in difficulty; and we share an enemy, Stavros-bai." Ho In. "Holn," said Hulagh. "They were clever, human reverence; and I shall not be able to face the anger of my doch if I return destitute. Ship, equipment, everything, reverence Stavros. I am ruined. But likewise Holn has cheated you." Bai Hulagh, you have a purpose in volunteering this information . "The fortunes of doch Alagn," said Hulagh, "are here, with myself, with these surviving younglings. I will not be sent back in disgrace on a human ship. We shall deal, Stavros." An alliance, reverence ? "An alliance, bai Stavros. Trade. Exchange. Ideas. And revenge." Stavros met the dark, glittering eyes. From Kesrith, he sent, there are territories to be explored. "It is first necessary," said Hulagh, "to hold Kesrith." As the Holn and the mri held it advised Stavros, with its resources used. Even the dusei. Even them. And he fell to staring out the window, at the roiling sky, and saw the ruin of the port, and the rain, and considered the resources with which they had to work; and for the first time his hopes began to hold a taint of doubt. When he shut his eyes, he still saw the beast at the window, irrational, as uncontrollable as the elements; he hated them, the dusei, the more so perhaps because they were without rationality, because they were, like the storm, of the elemental forces. Antipathy to all that was regul and Kiluwan, the dusei. But they were a part of Kesrith that could neither be ignored nor destroyed. A combination of random elements, the world of Kesrith; and hereafter, he foresaw, it was not under the control of George Stavros. He could no longer control. He shared Kesrith with beasts and with regul. He clenched his hand on controls and listened to Flower again, hearing the babble of search-craft that were bound out yet another time on their continuing patterns, trying to find one lost soul in all that wilderness, where dusei ran wild and storms raked the land with violence. Almost he bade them give it up. But he had already given Flower irrational orders enough. He did not make the move. He saw one of the aircraft circle far out over the ruins of the edun and continue west, a speck quickly lost in the haze. Melein was asleep, finally. Niun, wiping the weariness from his eyes, settled the heavy metal ovoid into his lap and leaned his head back against the warm, breathing side of the dus. Duncan lay sprawled in the sand, on his stomach, his tattered and makeshift robes inadequate to afford him much protection from scrapes and sand-sores. His skin, bare above the boots, was scored with abrasionsand sunburn. His eyes, unprotected by the veil, without the membrane to ease them, ran tears that streaked a perpetual coating of dust, like a dus gone mink. Duncan was exhausted for the moment, beyond causing them any trouble. Niun noted that a jo had settled against the rock, its luincamouflage a little too dark for the red sandstone, where it clung for shade in this hottest part of the day. The name meant mimic. The creature harmed nothing. It waited for snakes, which were its natural food. It was not a bad campmate, the jo. Niun nodded over his charge, his arms clasped about it, and rested his head, and finally relaxed enough to sleep a while, now that Melein had settled. She had almost fainted before they stopped in this shelter, overburdened and hurting more than she wanted to admit. She had gone aside from them, into the privacy of the rocks, and taken cloth with her, in long strips. "I think it will help my side," she had said; and because there was no kath'en or kel'e'en to attend her, she attended to herself. The ribs were broken, he much feared, or at the least cracked. He was worried, with a deep, cold fear that would not leave him. But she had returned, hand pressed to her side, and smiled a thin smile and announced that she felt some better, and that she thought she could sleep; and the tension unwound from Niun's vitals when he saw that she could do so, that her pain was less. But the fear did not go away. He bore Duncan's presence, his dread of anything that Duncan might do to him far less than his fear for Melein, his fear for losing her, for ending alone. The last mri. He dreamed of the edun, and its towers crumbling in fire, and awoke clutching the smooth shape of the Pan'en to him in the fear that he also was falling into the Dark. But he sat on the sand, the dus unmoving behind him. The jo, with a deft swoop, descended on a lizard and bore it back to his upside-down perch on the rock, shrouding his meal with his mottled wings, a busy and tiny movement as he fed, swallowing the lizard bit by bit. Niun set the Pan'en beside him so that he could feel it, constantly, against himself, and leaned his head against the dus. He drowsed again, and awoke finding the heat unpleasant. He looked toward the advancing line of the sunlight, that had crept up on Duncan, and saw that it had enveloped him to the waist, falling on the bare skin of his knee and hand. The human did not stir. "Duncan," said Niun. He obtained no reaction, and reluctantly bestirred himself, leaned forward and shook at the human. "Duncan." Brown eyes stared up at him, bewildered, heat-dazed. "The sun, stupid tsi'mri, the sun. Move into the shade." Duncan dragged himself into a new place and collapsed again, ripped aside the veil and lay with the cooler sand against his bare face. His eyes blinked, returning sensibility within them, as Niun resumed his place. "Are we ready to move on?" he asked in a faint voice. "No. Sleep." Duncan lifted his head and looked around at Melein, lay down again facing Niun. "Somewhere," he said in a faint whisper, "my people will have come to Kesri th by now. She needs medical help. You know that. If it were sure that those up there are humans, we could contact an aircraft. Listen: The war is over. I don't think you know us well enough to believe it, but we wouldn't pursue matters any further. No revenge. No war. Come in with me. Contact my people. There would be help for her. And no retaliations. None." Niun listened to the words, patient, believing at least that Duncan believed what he was saying. "Perhaps it is even true," he said. "But she would never accept this." "She will die. But with help -- " "We are mri. We do not accept others' medicines, only our own. She has done what can be done under our own ways. Should strangers touch her? No. We live or we die, we heal or we do not heal." He shrugged. "Maybe our way of doing things is not even a wise one. Sometimes I have thought it was not. But we are the very last, and we will keep to the things that all our ancestors before us have observed. There is no use now for anything but that." And he fell to thinking how Melein had planned, and that they had won this last small victory over tsi'mri, that they had gathered to themselves the Holiness and the history of their kind; and his fingers ran over the smooth skin of the Pan'en that he kept by him "I have broken two traditions," he admitted at last. "I have taken you, and I have carried burdens. But the honor of the she'pan I will not compromise. No. I do not believe in your doctors. And I do not believe in your people and your ways. They are not for us." Duncan looked at him, long and soberly. "Even to survive?" "Even to survive." "If I get back to my own people," said Duncan finally, "I'm going to make sure it's known whai the regul did, what really happened that night at the port. I don't know whether it will do any good; I know it can't change anything for the better. But it ought to be told." Niun inclined his head, a respect for that gesture. "The regul," he said, "would see you dead before they would let you tell those things. And if you hope on that account that I will let you leave our company and go to them, I must tell you I will not." "You don't believe me." "I don't believe you know what they will do, either your kind or the regul." Duncan was silent thereafter, staring into nothing. He looked very' wom and very' tired. He rubbed at a line of dried blood that had settled into an unshaven trail; and he was quiet, but seemed not apt to sleep. "Don't run again," Niun advised him, for he misliked the human's mood. "Don't try. I have made you too easy with us. Do not trust it." Brown eyes flicked up at him, tsi'mri and disturbing. Duncan gathered himself up to a sitting position, moving as though every muscle ached, and rubbed his head with a grimace of discomfort. "I had rather stay alive," he said, "like you would." The words stung. They were too nearly true. "That is not all that matters," Niun said. "I know that," Duncan said. "A truce. A truce: a peace between us at least until you've got her to somewhere safe, until she's well. I know you'd kill for her; I know that under other circumstances you might not. I understand that whatever she is, she's someone very special...to you." "A she'pan," said Niun, "is Mother to a House. She is the last. A kel'en is only the instrument of her decisions. I can make no promises except for my own choice." "Can there not be another generation?" Duncan asked suddenly, in his innocence, and Niun felt the embarrassment, but he did not take offense. "Can you not...if things were otherwise... ?" "We are bloodkin, and her caste does not mate," Niun answered softly, moved to explain what mri had never explained to outsiders; but it was simply kel-lore, and it was not forbidden to say. It lent him courage, to affirm again the things that had always been fixed and true. "Kath'en or kel'e'en could bear me children for her, but there are none. There is no other way for us. We either survive as we were, or we have failed to survive. We are mri; and that is more than the name of a species, Duncan. It is an old, old way. It is our way. And we will not change." "I will not be the cause," said Duncan, "of finishing the regul's handiwork. I'll stay with you. I made my try. Maybe again, sometime, maybe, but not to anyone's hurt, hers or yours. I have time. I have all the time in the world." "And we do not," said Niun. He thought with a wrench of fear that Duncan, wiser than he in some things, for human kel'ein were able to cross castes, suspected that Melein would not live; and it answered a fear in his own heart. He looked to see how she was resting; and she was still asleep. The sight of her regular breathing silently reassured him. "With time and quiet," said Duncan, "perhaps she will mend." "I accept your truce," said Niun, and in great weariness he unfastened his veil and looped the end of the mez over his shoulder, baring his face to the human. It was hard, shaming, to do; he had never shown his face to any tsi'mri; but he had taken this for an ally, even for the moment, and in the rightness of things, Duncan deserved to see him as he was. Duncan looked long at him, until the embarrassment became acute and Niun flinched from that stare. "The mez is a necessity in the heat and the dryness," Niun said. "But I am not ashamed to see your face. The mez is not necessary between us." And he curled himself against the Pan'en, and against the solid softness of the dus, and attempted to rest, taking what ease he could, for they would move with the coolness and concealment of evening, at a time when surely regul trusted that even a mri would not dare the cliffs.    There was the sound of an aircraft, distant, a reminder of alien presence in the environs of Sil'athen. Niun heard it, and gathered himself up to listen, to be sure how close or how far it was. Melein was awake, and Duncan stirred, seeking at once the direction of the sound. It was evening. The pillars had turned red, burning in the twilight. Arain was visible through their spaces, a baleful red disc, rippling in the heat of the sands. Melein sought to rise. Niun quickly offered her his hands and helped her, and she was no longer too proud to accept that help. He looked at her drawn face and thought of his own necessary burden. His helplessness to do anything for her overwhelmed him. "We must be moving," she said. "We must go down again, to Sil'athen. There is no other exit I know from this place. But with the aircraft -- " Her face contracted in an expression of anger, of frustration. "They are watching Sil'athen. They believe that the place hides us, and if they have men afoot -- " "I hope they are afoot," said Niun. "That would give me satisfaction." And then he remembered Duncan, and was glad that he had been speaking in the mu'ara, as she had used with him. But it was likely enough that they were regul that they had to deal with, who would not go afoot. "The climb down," she said...I think it would be best to move just at the last light, so that we can see to climb. There will not be a moon up until sometime later. That will give us some dark in which to cross the open place at the beginning." "That is the best we can do," Niun agreed. "We will eat and drink before we go. We may not have another chance to stop." And what that journey would cost Melein weighed heavily on his mind. "Duncan," he said quietly, while they shared food, both of them unveiled, "I will not be able to do more than carry what I must carry. On the climb -- " "I will help her," Duncan said. "Down is easier," Melein said, and looked askance at Duncan, as though she found their arrangement far from her liking. It was the last of the food that they had brought with them. Thereafter they must hunt, and quickly they must find water again, in this place where luin were not frequent. Niun's mind raced ahead to these things, difficulties upon difficulties, but ones more pleasant than those most immediate. They set out again toward the trail they had used, and when they stood finally looking down that great chasm, dim and unreal in the faded light, shading into black at the bottom, he held the Pan'en close to him and dreaded the climb even for himself. When he considered Melein, he turned cold. If she falls, he thought to warn Duncan; but it would do no good, to dishonor what small trust there was between them, and he thought that the human must know his mind. Duncan returned that stare, plain and accepting the charge that was set upon him. "Go first," Niun bade him, and the human looped the trailing mez across his face and secured it firmly as Niun had already done with his own. Then he set his feet on the downslope, bracing them carefully, offering his hand up for Melein's. "Niun," Melein said, a glance, a patent distress. It was the only thing at which she had shown fear, committing herself to the hands of a human, when she was already in much pain. Then, her hand pressed to her side, she reached her fingers toward Duncan's, and carefully, carefully, she set her feet on the downslope, beginning the descent with Duncan's hand to steady her, he bracing his body against whatever security there was, his arm extended to give her a firm support should she slip. Thus in small stages they descended; and Niun stood with the Pan'en a cold and comfortless weight in his arms, watching while they disappeared together into that shadow. The dusei waited behind him, shifting weight nervously. And then something intruded on his hearing, from behind him. Aircraft, skimming close above the pillars. He grasped the carrying-bar of the Pan'en, the only way to carry it in the descent, and hissed to the dusei and started down, terrified lest he cause them to be seen, lest in his haste now he slip and come down on Melein and Duncan. The aircraft passed directly overhead, a roar of power that echoed off the narrow walls, and he crouched low against a rock, shuddering against the strain of holding position on that slope. Pebbles skidded underneath his outmost foot. He took the chance, as the aircraft passed beyond view, and slid a few lengths lower, deeper into the shadow, and the great bodies of the dusei came behind, sharing his fear, communicating back to him an anxiety that made his stomach heave. Niun began to think he could not hold the Pan'en: His fingers felt cut to the bone; and after he had gone a distance more, he could not feel much pain, only an increasing numbness and lack of control over his fingers. He braced himself against a rock and shifted hands, reversing his entire position on the cliffside, showered from above by pebbles and dust from the claws of the dusei. They were at such a place now that they could not stop, and he plunged down a desperate slide, until he entered the deepest dark. And at a stopping place he overtook Melein and Duncan, and the human's face looked toward him in that faintest of light. Melein still held to his hand, bent for a moment against a boulder. She moved on then, weakly, leaning much on Duncan; and Niun took the stable place they had had, braced his body against the weight he held, and waited, to stop the dusei, to hold them there, awkward as it was, until she was safely down. They came, shouldered against him, and he held them with they be still, hush, stop. They were patient, even in this awkward state, joined with his senses. The aircraft passed again, lights winking against the dim sky overhead. Niun looked up at it, trembling with the strain, and held his place, helpless, with the growing conviction that they were lost. They had surely been spotted, at the worst of all times, in the worst of all places. The ship circled yet once more. He settled the Pan'en in the right hand again and set out downward, hoping, desperately hoping, that Melein and Duncan had had time, for there were no more resting places that he remembered. He went, boots sliding on the trail, bringing up against one and another rock with a force that his muscles were too tired to absorb. He came down and down until he could scarcely control his descent, and dropped from the last turn to the sand, driven to one knee by the impact. The dusei came after, clambering down with much scratching of claws and scattering of sand, until safe at the bottom. And Melein sat, a pale huddle of robes in the shadow, and Duncan knelt by her. Her hand was pressed to her lips, and the other hand to her side, and her robes were stained with blood. Niun fell to his knees beside her, the Pan'en in his arms, and she could not prevent the cough that she staunched with her veil. Blood came. He saw it, and the membrane flashed across his vision, blinding him. He shivered, unable to see for a moment, and then it cleared. "It began on the climb," Duncan said. "I think the ribs gave way." And the aircraft circled at the top of the cleft. Niun looked up at it in a heat of rage. "Be free of us," he bade Duncan, and rose up, letting the Pan'en fall to the sand. He looked last at Melein, her eyes closed, her face relaxed, her body supported in Duncan's arms -- not even a sen'en to attend her. He gave a sharp call to his dusei and began to walk, quickly, toward the end of the small valley, toward the main valley of Sil'athen. "Niun!" Duncan shouted after him, which he did not regard. He saw the aircraft hovering, at the valley's end. He reached for the cords at the end of the siga's long sleeves, and fastened them to their places on the honor belts at his shoulders, freeing his arms from the encumbering cloth; and he worked life into his hands, scored and numbed as they were from carrying the Pan'en. Duncan was running now, trying to overtake him. He heard the human -- a racking cough, immediate payment for that rashness in Kesrith's thin air. He saw the aircraft touch on the sand, and regul descending, standing on the ramp. The dus at his side moaned a roar of menace, and the other two scattered out, flanking them -- dustactics in hunting, the outrunners. He saw the regul about to fire, the weapon lifted. He was not in its line when it discharged; but his eyes were clear and his hand steady when he fired; and the regul crumpled, a mass of flesh still stirring. They did not die easily, body-shot. A moment later the ramp drew up, toppling the wounded regul; coward, Niun cursed the regul flier. And he darted into the rocks and scrambled for cover as the ship lifted, swinging over near him, drawing off again. He was in the open now, in the main valley, and other aircraft came to hover. They would have him, eventually. He ran low among the rocks that bordered the open sands, pursued by the aircraft with their sensors, and finally, a desperate tactic, braced and fired against the nearest -- all without effect for the first several shots. Then the aircraft began to have difficulty, and skidded off into a great cloud of sand amid the valley. Others swooped in. The sky was alive with the sound of them; they passed low and drew off, warned by the fate of the first. He ran and he rested, and by now the air was tinged with the coppery taste of too much exertion in the thin air, and he could not see clearly to fire back at them. Shots tore up the rocks where he hid, and he staggered as rock became shrapnel and tore his arm, bringing a warm rivulet of blood. Lights played across the cliffs, making it impossible to remain hidden. There was scant cover, and shots tore at what there was of it. He ran, and fell, and scrambled up and raced for the next rock, and what had become of the dusei he did not know -- it was not their kind of fight, this fury of fire and light. The valley became ruin, steles and natural formations blasted to rubble. It was the final vengeance of the regul on his kind, to destroy the last sanctity of the People; and to ruin the land, as they had destroyed all that they had touched. A near miss threw him rolling, dazed, blinded by the membrane that shielded his eyes, and he rose up and ran, too harried to fire any longer, able only to run and run, until they had him a clear target. An aircraft pressed at him, diving low, throwing sand from the wind of its passing. And then he thought with a sudden and clear satisfaction, and shifted left, toward the end of the valley, toward an old, old place, under the sightless eyes of Eddan and Liran and Debas, his teachers. Fight with the land; make it your ally, they had been wont to tell him; and now he heard them clear and calmly through the roar of the aircraft. He fell, sprawling, and the aircraft continued on over him, hovered, kicking up sand; and he lay still, still as it settled, playing lights over the sand where he lay. It touched; and the earth exploded, a great pale shape rearing up, heaving the aircraft, catching the ship in the convulstions of the mantle: burrower and machine, entangled in a cloud of sand, and the concussions of the struggle shaking the earth. Niun rolled and tried to run, but an edge of the mantle or a shock of air hurled him sprawling, and then another impact, and he saw the world go up in fire as the aircraft disintegrated. And dark thereafter.    "Niun!" Someone was calling him out of that dark, that had not the familiarity of the brothers; but it was a familiar voice, all the same. Light broke over him. He moved limbs that were buried in sand, and heard the sound of engines. "Niun!" He lifted his head and then drew himself up, standing on legs that swayed beneath him, shielding his eyes from the light with his arm. Waiting. "Niun!" It was Duncan's voice, from a ragged silhouette before the lights. "Don't fire. Niun, we have Melein aboard. She is not dead, Niun." He went blank at that horrid shock, his mind not functioning, and came near to falling. And then the kel-law echoed far in his mind, reminding him that there was a she'pan to be served; and that, above all else, he could not leave her alone in the hands of strangers. "What do you want of me?" he cried, his voice breaking with fury, with rage at Duncan, and treachery, and dishonor. "Duncan, I remind you what you swore -- " "Come in," Duncan said. "Niun, come in with us. Safe conduct. I will swear it." He hesitated, and the strength went out of him, and he made a gesture of surrender, and began, slowly, to walk into the lights, toward the silhouettes that waited for him, tall and human. Better than the regul, at least. And out of the tail of his eye, a squat, dark form. He saw it, saw the move, knew treachery. He palmed the as'ei, whirled and threw; and the fire took him, and he never felt the sand.    "Hada Surag-gi is dead," said Galey. "The mri are hanging on." Duncan wiped his face, and in the same gesture swept the headcloth off, and ran his fingers through his sweat-soaked hair. He stumbled back through the narrow confines of the aircraft and shouldered past the medic who had already twice ordered him to keep his seat. He sat down on the deck, unsteady in the motion of the aircraft, and regarded the two mri, wrapped in white, a tangle of tubing and monitoring connections from the auto-med units keeping their lives by means that the mri would find distasteful, had they known it. But they would have the chance to know it. "They're going to make it, both of them," the medic said. And then, frowning, with a glance at the sheet-wrapped hulk to the rear: "That particular regul was an officer of the Nom, with connections. There are going to be some questions asked." "There will be some questions asked," Duncan said in a still voice, and looked at the mri, dismissing the medic from his mind. He sat with his legs tucked under him, still in the tattered and makeshift robes, and with his mind elsewhere; and at last the medic drew off to talk to the crew. They had spoken little to him after the first excitement of recovering him alive; they were put off, perhaps, by the look of him, the strangeness of a man who had come alive from the desert of Kesrith, keeping company with mri and insisting with such vehemence on the possession of a mri treasure. He touched Melein's brow, smoothed the metallic-bronze of her hair, noting the steady pulse on the monitors that assured him of her life. Melein's golden eyes opened, the membrane cleared slowly back, and she seemed to be exploring the curious place that she had seen in her intervals of waking, rediscovering the strangeness that had taken her in. She was curiously calm, as though in compliance with being. He took her long, slim fingers in his hand, and she pressed his hand with a faint response. "Niun is all right," he told her. He was not sure she understood this, for there was not a flicker. "There is the object you wanted," he added, but she did not look; likely all these concerns were distant from her, for she was heavily drugged. "Kel'en," she whispered. "She'pan?" he answered; perhaps she confused him with Niun. "There will be a ship, "she said. "A way off Kesrith." "There will be that," he said to her, and reckoned that he had told her the truth. She closed her eyes then. " Shon'ai she said, with a taut, faint smile. He did not know the word. But he thought that she meant acceptance. The deck slanted. They were coming in. He told her so.  A tall tale of Toltecs and time travel I stopped by Doctor Ari's place the other morning before going to work, partly to kill some time, partly to quell an uncharacteristic case of nerves I was developing. Doctor Ari is a good man to see whenever I get the jitters; his medicine might be three thousand years out of date but he has a bedside manner that can calm anybody. It's the main reason he's still a doctor, not a waiter somewhere else. The little bell over the door tinkled when I entered the storefront office and Doctor Ari's deep, heavily accented voice sounded from the back room. "Chust a minute, I god a nother patient." A few minutes later a seedylooking old lady preceded him out of the curtained door, clutching a bottle of pills and thanking him profusely in Greek. The Doctor smiled benignly and repeated some instructions about dosage; then, after she had left, he turned to me with a broad grin. "Scharles! Long time no see. You come back here, we have some Ouzo, yes?" I nodded, feeling better already, and followed him into the examination room. Doctor Ari is a tall, distinguished-looking old quack with the kind of hawk-face you see so often among the ancient Attics. It isn't hard to see how he came to end up here, three millenia from home, because of a stupid mistake. Back when Human Resources Inc., was just starting up, they had for chief timejumper one Ed Benchley, as dull a clod as ever held the job. I think he finally ended up a tech out on Mars or some such place, and good riddance. Doctor fact. It seems that some Ivy-League college decided they wanted Aristotle -- the real Aristotle -- for the head of their philosophy deafter him. Not only was Benchley a dope, but he had specialized in Northern Europe and consequently his Attic was limited to a handful of phrases and gestures. Well, they sent him back to Athens and when he asked around for Aristotle in broken Greek, he was directed to Doctor Ari's house. This was, of course, prior to the snatch laws and so as soon as he saw this distinguished and intelligent-looking man and determined that his name was indeed Aristotle, he hit him with a sleeper and jumped. The clod! -- it never occurred to him that Aristotle was a common name in Athens. The man he snatched turned out to be the neighborhood doctor. ably put out by the waste of nearly tion the presence of an unwanted snatchee, and so Benchley got his walking papers. Even then Doctor Ari could have sued but it turned out that he didn't mind the situation at all once everything was explained to him. He settled right in, got a naturopathic license and started doing a land-office business. All things considered, Benchley didn't do too bad a job; I've met the real Aristotle several times and compared to him, Doctor Ari is a prize. Now it's hard to believe the Doctor is so far out of time; his only anachronism is his insistence upon wearing sandals, which he claims are good for the feet. Judging by observation of the neighborhood, he has persuaded quite a few of his patients to take them up as well. I sat down on an examination table while he rummaged behind a shelf of neatly labeled herbs and came up with a half-full bottle of Ouzo. He poured out most of it into two beakers and handed me one with a flourish. "Hoo! Dot's good stuff!" he said after a long drink. "Better than we got at home, you bet. Dot's medicine!" I drank mine more cautiously, savoring the fire in my throat. "So, Scharles," he said after a minute, "what's bringing you here this time of day? You tink maybe you need a physic?" I shuddered. "No, thanks, just some talk." He finished his Ouzo and leaned back, his bedside manner showing. "Talk, eh? You have the hard one coming up, dot's it, yes?" "Yes," I said, nodding. "I have a hard one today. It's giving me the jitters." "Dot's good. You fellas get too damn cocky sometime. You make stupid back there. Pretty soon -- " he snapped his fingers, "no more Scharles. You get jitters, you maybe be more careful." "Yes, well, I'll have to play this one real carefully. It's a killer." Doctor Ari didn't say anything, just nodded gravely, so I continued. "I don't know if you've ever heard of the Toltecs. They were a big Mexican civilization up until about a thousand years ago when they moved south, or were pushed south by the Aztecs. Anyway, they had a religious teacher called Quetzalcoatl who showed up sometime around the sixth century A.D., inspired them to become really great, humanized them somewhat and generally changed the course of preColumbian history." I paused to take another drink. "Apparently there's been a theory knocking around for a long time that this Quetzalcoatl was actually an early Irish missionary named Saint Brendan, and now something called the Auld Sod Historical Fund wants him snatched for the greater glory of modem Ireland. I've got the job." Doctor Ari meditated for a moment. "So what is so bad, Scharles? You're the best there is, sounds like a piece of pie." "That's cake, piece of cake. But it isn't by any means. You see," I began ticking points off on my fingers, "we don't know for sure that Quetzalcoatl ever really existed; if he did, we don't know if he was really Brendan; and if he was, we still are guessing about the time involved since several of the big Toltec rulers after him called themselves Quetzalcoatl as well, with resulting vast confusion. We don't even know for sure where he lived, again because of later confusion of names." Doctor Ari started to say something but I held up my hand. "I know," I said, "those are pretty standard problems, but there's more. Unlike most ancient civilizations, relatively little is known about Toltec language and customs and so I'll be operating half in the dark. For instance, at that state of their development did they go in big for human sacrifice like the later Aztecs did? Were they as severely xenophobic as some Mesoamericans? Were they loaded down with taboos? I'm going to have to be very careful about things like that. And, assuming I do find Brendan, how am I supposed to get him to sign up? He was probably a misfit at home, certainly hyperreligious..." I let the sentence trail off. I was scaring myself. As I had hoped. Doctor Ari wasn't at all sympathetic. "Well, Scharles," he said bluntly, "dot's your job. You want to quit, you quit. Take nice safe desk job, dot what you want to do? You do it, nobody stoppin' you." "Damn it, that's not what I meant. I just wish -- " And suddenly I smiled; my jitters were gone. As usual, Doctor Ari -- with his brusque, stolid manner -- had channeled my thoughts in the right direction. After all, I reflected, I had taken the job of jumper for adventure. Now I was going to get some, wasn't that the point? Sure, it would be a challenge. I thought about my last job, snatching Isaac Newton for the umpteenth time; what a bore. With somebody as popular -- and thereby well-researched -- as he was, you just followed the book, showed him some pages from the Journal of Mathematics, August, #, and then gave him a pen to sign the contract with. In Brendan's case I would have to think for a change, and that might turn out to be fun. With a grin I stood up and shook Doctor Ari's hand. "Thanks, Doc. You've fixed me up again." He chuckled. "You done the fixing, Scharles. All I do is maybe give you a fiddle help. You go get dot Kwettywhoever and bring him round here, I fix him up some physic." I turned down an offer of some more Ouzo -- this was no time to get drunk -- and walked out of Doctor Ari's office a new man. By the time I pushed open the wide glass doors looking forward to the jump. McNaulty, head of Operations, was waiting for me in his office, gnawing on the end of an unlit cigar. It's a standard joke among worry, McNaulty does enough of that for everybody. Whether it's out of concern for us or for the huge costs of operation, it's left up to personal opinion. This time he seemed to be working on an ulcer. "Hayward!" He groaned with relief, "Thank God! I thought you weren't going to show up this morning. (I was all of ten minutes late.) The boys in Prep have called six times." "They ought to leam patience, it's a great virtue. I got held up, but I'm rarin' to go." McNaulty looked at me dourly. "I wish I had your confidence, going into this one. I don't like it." "Piece of pie," I said casually. He seemed not have heard. "Willis is all set with the briefing and Make-Up will be ready by noon. You're sure the language took?" I said, "No problem," in Nahuatl and two Gaelic dialects. After two weeks of intensive hypno-cramming, I was as confident as anyone can be with a dead language. McNaulty sighed and pushed a thin folder across the desk. "Here's the contract, a map and some things Psych thinks might be useful. You can run through them during the briefing." . I shuffled through the papers and held up several sheets of parchment bearing fancy Latin script. "Those are faked church documents to show Brendan," he explained. "Tsk-tsk, treading awful close to coercion, aren't we?" "Damn it! How else do you convince a sixth-century monk that you aren't a demon? The idea is to let him think the church needs him for a very special job, carrying the word to thousands and thousands of souls; if he doesn't catch on that it's in the future, that's his hard luck. Bates tells me it will hold up in court, if it comes to that. Anyway, don't you worry about legal details. Just get this mark on that contract and jump back here." I slipped the folder under my arm and headed for the door. "See you in the jumproom, Chief -- if you don't have a breakdown," I called over my shoulder. McNaulty just growled at me as I left; he takes his worrying seriously. On the elevator I glanced through the folder again, skimmed the standard contract -- written thoughtfully in Latin: "I do hereby freely and without coercion agree to accept residence in such a time and place as I have been informed of in regards to -- " If I could get Brendan to sign that without denouncing me as a devil's messenger, I would be doing something. The map was more helpful. It showed a sparse system of roads superimposed on the topography of Mexico, with little dots indicating the location of Toltec communities. Most of the roads seemed to converge on the largest dot; Teotihuacan, the great temple city, my tentative goal. Briefings are generally dull things and the one that day was no exception. I was quizzed on the language and such customs and taboos as we had learned of through our sketchy -- but cheap -- autoscanning equipment, and lectured briefly on the fragmentary and often contradictory traditions concerning Saint Brendan and Quetzalcoatl. It all seemed pretty weak evidence to base a jump on. After that a technician gave me a read me a long list of completely obvious dos and don'ts, finally winding up with the most important thing of all: my time limit. "You're lucky in one thing," he said encouragingly. "Since the Toltec civilization is a dead-end, you have quite a bit of temporal leeway, as much as a week if you watch your step -- and I do mean watch it! This isn't your ordinary jump. Stay away from people as much as possible, get Brendan fast and clean, and don't stop for sightseeing. Play it safe and you shouldn't have any problem with time." I leaned back and considered that. A week is a long time for an operation, far longer than usual, and it made up for a lot. One of the biggest problems with jumping -- hell, the biggest problem -- is the temporal limit, the maximum time you have in which to find your man and bring him back... or else stay there for good. When timejumping was first discovered back in the nineteenthirties, everyone worried about paradoxes and possible changes in the present. It didn't take long, however, to find that the present is safe from alteration thanks to the phenomenon of historical pointdeviation, a concise phrase meaning that any. change brought about in the past by a jumper starts a whole new course of history completely and permanently unreachable from our own. Thus, if I were to go back and shoot Hitler in Vienna (and it has been tried), there would be no still be in our history books but there would be another present created where things were vastly different. The unfortunate catch is that I would then be stranded in that timetrack for the rest of my life since its future would become mine. Back home I would fail to return, and that would be the only effect. Not only does historical pointdeviation come into play with any overt attempt to change the past, but even the most innocuous jump has minor effects that are cumulatively enough to bring a new line into existence. So everything the jumper does is potentially dangerous, from taking a drink of water to swatting a mosquito; just the fact of his being there, even if he stands motionless, will eventually produce enough change to strand him. Fortunately for jumpers (and maximum safe temporal limit can be computed so that, barring accidents and careless meddling, the jumper knows how long he has in a given operation before the cumulative changes pose a threat. Furthermore, when he snatches somebody, or makes a bad mistake, he has about four minutes in which to get away -- a temporal delay, it's called. But nobody lasts too long if he counts on that; pretty soon he miscalculates and doesn't come back. Different times and places have different temporal limits, ranging from days to minutes. Generally, but not always, the further back you go, the shorter the limit, the exceptions being dead-end times such as Toltec Mexico, where even sizeable changes will be nullified by the Aztecs and finally by the Spanish in the sixteenth century.    I usually work within a oneor two-day limit, so I wouldn't feel rushed in a week. Still more important, I could trade off time for freedom, giving me a chance to talk to people, eat if I wanted to, and worry a little less about mistakes, in exchange for a day or two of my alloted time. It was a welcome advantage; I didn't want to think about being stranded in Toltec Mexico. If I ever do go over the hill, it won't be in a place like that. The briefing over, I shook hands where I was transformed into a typical Toltec. They glued on a beaked plastic nose, tinted my skin and did something to my head that left me with lank, oily black hair. Then they outfitted me with a costume that must have cost a small fortune in bird feathers alone. I was going as a wealthy farmer from southern Mexico, come north to see the fabled Quetzalcoatl. I carried a sort of shoulder bag containing the folder McNaulty had given me, some shell money and my all-important snatcher: a palmsized piece of metal which, when squeezed just so, would instantly whisk me back home, along with whomever was in bodily contact with me. It always seems an awfully insignificant gadget in which to trust my life but I guess that under a microscope its innards are enough to make an engineer dither happily. After the lengthy briefing and costuming, it was almost three o'clock when I finally entered the jumproom. McNaulty was there along with several technicians and a man whom he identified as O'Brien, the legal rep for the Auld Sod Historical Fund. O'Brien did not look Irish; he didn't look much of anything in particular except a short, mousy man who was obviously ill at ease in the faintly humming presence of the complex jump equipment. After introductions had been made and he had recovered from the shock of seeing me in costume, he finished what he had been saying to McNaulty when I came in. "And are you absolutely sure that there will be no coercion of Saint Brendan?" He seemed a little uncomfortable with the title. "It would be unthinkable for my clients to be a party to anything in any way improper." McNaulty smiled broadly and spread his hands. Lord, he can be glib! "I assure you, Mr. O'Brien, that Human Resources employs only the most ethical methods of recruitment. We have for over thirty years excelled in supplying the modem world with talent gleaned from all the past ages of man, and I think I can safely say that our long record of honorable operation speaks for itself, preceding as it does by some years the so-called anticoercion laws intended to regulate our less conscientious ' competitors. "Human Resources is no fly-bynight concern, Mr. O'Brien. We have a reputation -- a tradition -- to uphold and none of our recruits -- " I almost laughed at that. Nobody in the company ever calls them anything but snatchees -- "have ever had occasion to complain of our treatment of them. Mr. Hayward here is our best operative, a man with long experience in the sort of respectful but persuasive arguments that are likely to convince such a dedicated man as Saint Brendan that his best interests will be served by coming to us." At that point I coughed loudly. It was a fine speech, smooth from long practice in reassuring clients who suddenly realized the enormity of the undertaking -- tampering with reality itself -- but I had heard it all before. McNaulty glared slightly at me. "Okay, Hayward," he barked, suddenly all efficiency, "I guess you want to get moving now." I nodded and stepped into the red circle on the floor that marked the focus of the beam. One of the techs came over and checked my snatcher with a meter. "All set, Mr. Hayward," he said. "We're dropping you about five miles outside of Teotihuacan, in September, five hundred fiftysix." "I won't even ask whose hat you pulled that date out of." He smiled thinly; techs don't like jokes about their computations. "Your snatcher's okay, one week limit, see you in -- " he glanced at a clipboard he carried -- "fifteen minutes' subjective time." He returned the snatcher and stepped over to a console. McNaulty and I exchanged thumbs-up, and the beam was switched on. It's hard for anyone who has never jumped to believe the almost total lack of sensation when the beam hits you and the forces that used to be called weak atomic punch you right through the continuum. There's a slight tingle as static charges equalize, and poof... you're there.    I crouched down automatically, scanning the area to see if anyone had noticed my arrival, an event that would call for immediate return, but I was alone and slowly I straightened up. Pre-Columbian Mexico was a dried-up, rocky place, although not as wild as I had expected. Behind me trees thickened into a sparse, thorny woods, but ahead the field -- which was irrigated and planted in short, scrubby com -- stretched about a hundred yards to a narrow road with fields on the other side. Cautiously I walked out to the road and looked both ways after checking my map, which had a little x marking my point of arrival. Off to the right rose a line of high hills that seemed to be uncultivated while to the left I saw more fields, and in the distance a cluster of thatched adobe huts. I started off toward them. It was hot walking along that trail; the sun was near the zenith and there wasn't a cloud in the sky. After a while I took off my headpiece but soon found that the sun beat down even worse without it. Little puffs of reddish dust rose with my every footstep and now and then a big black tarantula would run across the road in front of me, while out beyond the fields an incredible variety of bird life made a din in the chaparral. As I approached the adobe huts, I saw that they were the buildings of a small, not-very-prosperouslooking farm. A couple of scrawny turkeys pecked listlessly in the dust and a nasty-looking Chihuahua yapped shrilly at me from the shade of an awning. Presently a stout Indian woman came out to see what the commotion was about. I smiled at her and asked for a drink of water. She looked me over for a second or two and then returned a broad and almost toothless smile. "Of course, Outlander, come on in. The sun's too hot for traveling." I had to stoop to enter the low building. Inside, all but enveloped by a cloud of flies, a filthy infant played with a gourd rattle and an old man slept noisily on a crude platform in one comer. The woman brought me a pottery jar of tepid water and, after a glance at the sleeping man, a shallow bowl of mush as well. "Here, Outlander, fill your belly. You look like you've come from far away." "Yes, Woman, I have come from the south for many days, bound for the holy city of Teotihuacan. How far have I yet to go?" "Oh, not far, a half-day's travel. My! The bugs are bad this year, ain't they? My husband," she gestured at the snoring man, "won't work when they're this bad." I agreed politely; the bugs were bad. Of course they didn't bother me; I had had a repellent shot before I left. I couldn't risk any interaction with the local insect life. The woman did not have visitors very often, I guess. She rattled on about the weather and her goodfor-nothing husband and similar mundane topics. At least it gave me a chance to practice my Nahuatl on her; if my accent and syntax were very bad, she said nothing, probably laying it to my being from the south. I finished the mush, choking a little on the heavy chili seasoning, and got up to go. "You can stay the night if you want," the woman said with a casual leer. "He'll get drunk before the sun sets, and I get lonely." "Oh, no, thank you. I have to get to the city," I said hastily, shuddering at the possibilities for historical change. "Friends are expecting me." "Oh, trading?" "No, a pilgrimage." She nodded, satisfied by the explanation. I decided to fish for some information. "Have you heard of the one called the Feathered Serpent?" She sniffed. "A lot of dog's water, I've heard of him. Everyone in the city is all a-jabber about him. Just another fool of the gods, he'll grow tiresome soon enough. All the rich city-folks think he's very fine, white like a worm. I wouldn't bother with him. Now the Great Temple, that's something to see. If you're lucky, there will be a sacrifice while you're there. Oh, the priests are grand at a sacrifice! But that Quetzalcoatl. I've heard that he doesn't even go to the sacrifices. He's nothing, mark me, just a fool of the gods." I finally got away from her and took to the road again, vowing to be more careful in the future. That was the sort of performance that would have had McNaulty gulping tranquilizers like they were jellybeans; if the husband had come to in a surly mood... But after all, it had paid off. Now I knew for sure that Quetzalcoatl was near in both space and time. It got hotter and hotter as the day wore on and my finery began to droop. I came to several crossroads and intersections and soon found that my map wasn't worth a damn since it showed only the very largest of a complex maze of roads. It wasn't hard to head for Teotihuacan by following the larger and more thickly settled trails but I had no idea of how far I had to travel, and I was beginning to worry about finding a place to sleep when I saw a cloud of dust about a half-mile ahead. I increased my pace and before long caught up with my fellow travelers: a group of three farmers and six bearers going to market in the city. They were just preparing to make camp by the side of the road and I was glad enough to accept their offer to stop with them, even though I knew it was a risky thing to do... As it turned out, they were all too tired to ask me many questions and after a solid meal of roast iguana and tortillas washed down with thick cocoa, everyone stretched out around the fire and promptly went to sleep. I lay awake for a long time, listening to the unfamiliar night sounds, the occasional dreaming groans of the bearers and the snores of the farmer on my immediate right. As always, it had taken a while for the full realization of just where I was to sink in and, as always, it now hit me heavily. Here I was, over one and a half millenia from home, sleeping among good, upstanding men who would probably be all too glad to see my heart cut out if they knew who I was. It was not a comfortable train of thought but at least it kept my mind off die tarantulas I had seen earlier and the occasional rustlings in the underbrush nearby. Finally I drifted off. I awoke the next morning stiff and sore from sleeping on the bare ground. One of the farmers was shaking my shoulder. "Come on, Outlander, time to move. You want to get to the city early." We breakfasted on some fruit that hung from a nearby tree, walking as we ate. About eight o'clock in the morning we topped a rise and looked out over the holy city of Teotihuacan. How can I describe it? I had been prepared for a sprawling town of adobe huts but what I saw instead was a huge, far-flung metropolis of brick and stone that stretched for miles in all directions, interrupted here and there by steep, man-made mountains of temples and long avenues of statues and columns. Dwarfing everything else, straight ahead, perhaps a mile away, there rose a single pyramid so enormous that it looked like a natural formation. That would be the Temple of the Sun, later to be more-or-less given over to the worship of Quetzalcoatl. It was breathtaking. The three farmers watched my reaction and had a good laugh at seeing my eyes widen in disbelief. "No offense, Outlander," one said, "but it's always funny to watch somebody when he sees the Holy City for the first time. It makes you feel small, doesn't it? The greatest city in the world, the greatest there ever will be." I wouldn't have argued with him even if I could have. Before we started down the hill, each of them made little genuflecting motions which I was careful to copy since it seemed to be some sort of ritual. I left the farmers at the edge of the city; they had a central marketplace to go to. I wanted to wander around anyway, indulging my taste for sightseeing. Also they had reached the point of familiarity with me where they were beginning to ask questions about the south and I was getting nervous. Up close the city was even more modem-looking than it had seemed from the hilltop. For one thing, it was laid out with the engineered precision of a lunar colony; and it was amazingly clean although somewhat pervaded with a cloying odor of flowers and overripe fruit. But I soon got used to that, as I did to the ever-present scurrying lizards and the grotesque carvings that decorated most of the buildings. Less easily ignored was the cacaphony of the teeming market, the gangs of naked, shrieking children playing ball and the packs of barking dogs that roamed through the streets. But it was urban in every sense of the word, even down to its peripheral slums, and it depressed me to think of its not-sodistant abandonment and ruin. I ambled around for hours, getting the feel of the place, just enjoying myself, while drifting gradually toward the great central temple. Teotihuacan would have made a fine tourist trap; even in the slums tropical color burst forth everywhere, in the hundreds of flower stalls, blossoming trees and tame birds, not to mention the buildings themselves, most of which were brightly painted. The people were not greatly different from people anywhere else despite their bizarre costumes and customs. At one point I asked directions from a fierce-looking peace officer armed with an obsidian axe. He looked me over idly and told me the way, speaking with the eternal superciliousness that so infuriates the countryman come to the Big City in any time, any place. The Temple of the Sun, when I finally reached it, proved to be as awesome as it had appeared from the distance -- even to a man of the twenty-first century. It was flanked by other massive structures but compared to its bulk, they seemed like pebbles or children's toys. The major avenues of the city were laid out in such a way that they converged and formed a great plaza around the Temple, in which one could stand and watch a constantly changing troop of black-robed priests parade up and down the pyramid's flower-hung terraces. I was not the only sightseer. On my right a chubby farmer was telling his young son, "And they say that the Sun God comes right down f: on top. Quite a lot different from our little temple at home, eh? I don't see how they can tell which priest is which. Those must be the I acolytes there on the end. Maybe we'll see your brother." Another couple, man and wife apparently, were trying (unsuccessfully) to sound sophisticated. "There certainly isn't anyone at home who would believe this," the man said sagely. "No," his wife agreed, "there's no comparison with the little buildings back there, although I suppose it's just a matter of having more people to do the work. I do wish your brother could see this, he with his 'grand' house." After a while I decided it was time to get down to business. I wanted to find out before dark where Quetzalcoatl lived but I didn't want to attract attention to myself by asking questions in public. The Toltecs were very fond of pulque, a sort of beer, and the city was liberally supplied with small bars; in later years they would even make a ceremony of getting drunk. I had noticed one place in particular, near the Great Temple, that seemed to cater to visiting farmers and pilgrims and decided that it would be a good place in which to make inquiries. It might seem dangerous for a jumper to go into a bar (McNaulty would have a seizure just thinking about it) but actually it's one of the safer ways to obtain information. Not only is it easy to strike up a conversation, but people expect to run across an occasional oddball inside, so any slip-up you make is likely to be ignored. Of course you have to watch yourself, especially with unfamiliar drinks -- like pulque. The nameless little tavem near the Temple was identical in most respects to its counterparts throughout the ages: a dark hole thick with stale tobacco smoke and idle conversation. There were about ten people sitting on low benches sipping pulque from pottery mugs, and a crafty bartender was stationed next to a wooden vat. I bought a mug of pulque and looked the crowd over, finally settling on a tall, long-faced man sitting alone in a comer. He was dressed as a farmer and seemed safely drunk. I strolled over to his bench. "Good harvest, Freeman," I toasted him after sitting down. He nodded at me and took a pull on his mug. "You too, Friend." We both sat sipping quietly for a while. I was trying to decide whether or not I liked pulque. It had a rather sweetish taste and the toned-down bite of tequila. I decided I liked it fine. "You a farmer, Friend?" the man asked me after a bit. "Oh, yes. Best beanfields in the south, that's me. I've come up for a look at the city, to see how you do things around here." "Well, you'll see the best place in the world," he said earnestly, sounding like a twenty-first-century Rotarian. "No place anywhere like Teotihuacan! The name's Huachixixal. I farm a place just down the valley, best land in the world." "I'm Mazatl," I said, hoisting my drink, "and I'd have to agree with you that what I've seen is far and away better than things down south. Why, your temples -- " "Another pulque, Mazatl? I've got some time to kill and I'd like to hear about the southern lands. I've heard you've had a dry time of it the past few years." "Oh, yes," I adlibbed furiously, "awful dry. Everybody blames the local priests, cutting comers on the ceremonies and all. But say, what's this I hear -- sure, I'll have another -- what's this I hear about the Feathered Serpent, a whiteskinned man or something?" "It's true," Huachixixal said, nodding solemnly and motioning for the barkeep to refill our mugs. "Everyone talks about him, the priests say he may be a god. But as I was saying, don't you do much irrigation down there? I've heard that you have more slaves than you know what to do with." "Well, yes and no. We have a time of it with them. Lazy, you know." "Oh, do I know! Why, I've got a bandy little worker that, if he wasn't so good at harvest, I'd trade in a minute. Lazy! Why, I'll come up on him sometimes under a tree sound asleep. He belonged to my father before me or I wouldn't keep him a minute, no good at all. And you say you've got the same problems?" It went on like that for nearly an hour. Huachixixal liked to talk but he was very hard to lead. I did learn that Quetzalcoatl lived on a street near the Great Temple; that, yes, you could visit his house; and that nobody had seen him in public lately. This last was disturbing. I should have left him then and there but we got to talking about this and that and I lost track of time. Of course what happened subsequently was the fault of the pulque -- potent stuff like that doesn't have a right to be so smooth. That, and the dangerous familiarity with a language that hypno-cramming gives you. The trouble started when Huachixixal said something about training coatimundis (I'm still not sure how we got off on that subject), and I disagreed and did what is quite natural when one has hypnoed a language: I translated a slang phrase. I said, "That's all true, but don't you think it's putting the cart before the horse?" Now Nahuatl had a word for sledge, or travois, that translated nicely into cart but there was no equivalent for horse. As a result, the word came out -- quite automatically -- in untranslated English. Huachixixal blinked his eyes and repeated, "Horsl? What's a horsl?" "Oh," I said, still thinking of the point I was trying to make, "it's a, you know, an animal that pulls things and -- " and then I stopped dead. I wished I were dead. I wished Huachixixal was dead. What had I done? Huachixixal was mulling it over. "An animal that pulls things, now that's an idea. Why didn't I ever think of that? You southerners must save a lot on slaves that way. What do you use, a -- " "Forget it," I said, trying to sound offhand. "What was that you were saying about coatis and avocado trees?" "Oh, I was just talking. You know, Mazatl, I wouldn't mind getting one of those horsls. It might be a big help -- say, you don't look so good." I'm sure I didn't look so good. The first thing you learn as a jumper is that the worst blunder you body famous, is to let slip any technological information. Even the most trivial bit of data can have a profound effect on history -- and I had just given away the idea that animals can be domesticated for work. If the Toltecs and the later Aztecs knew that, they might not be a dead-end but  sure would be. Huachixixal was out of the question for several reasons but I would have to keep him quiet. I almost reached into my bag for the snatcher but the sudden thought of McNaulty's reaction to a wasted jump stopped me and I forced myself to calm down. There was no need to abort the whole job; after all, nothing had really happened yet. Maybe Huachixixal would forget all about horsls when he sobered up and as long as he didn't start drawing plans for bridles and stagecoaches, I might be able to sneak by on my luck. And anyway, I realized rather sickly, I had already passed the four-minute delay. I might as well try to finish what I had started. "You know, Huach," I said as calmly as possible, "I'd like to go see this Quetzalcoatl now. You said he lives near here." "I don't know, Mazatl. It must be pretty late -- " "No, it's still early afternoon. I just want to stop in to see him -- it is all right, isn't it?" "Well, yes, but I don't know -- " "Then it's settled. I'll tell you, once we southerners get an idea in our heads, we just have to follow through on it. We can finish our talk later. I'll buy you a drink when we get back, all right?" "I guess so. It can't hurt just to stop by." "No, of course not. The thing is, everybody at home told me to see him if I got the chance." I stood up while I talked, surprised at my unsteadiness. Huachixixal followed me outside; he still looked slightly worried but he was too drunk to argue. We wandered through a confusing checkerboard pattern of crowded streets until I was sure that Huachixixal had lost his way. But finally we stopped in front of a small house with, I was delighted to see, a large stone cross over the door. "That's it, Mazatl, but do you still think we ought to go in? I mean, somebody might think we're too drunk." Being that near my goal, with no priests or guards around, I was in no mood to argue with him and so I nodded and said hurriedly, "You're right, Huach, absolutely right. What we'll do is, we'll go in one at a time. That way no one will notice anything unusual. You wait here." Before he could do more than blink, I clapped him on the shoulder and headed into the house. A thick curtain screened the doorway but there was no real door. I knocked loudly on the masonry and a woman's voice called out: "Yes, who is it now?" I pushed aside the curtain and stepped into the house. Facing me, sitting on a low couch, was a chestnut-haired woman in her midtwenties; she did not look friendly. "What do you want?" she snapped. "Why don't you leave me alone? I can't bring him back. Leave me alone!" I stepped closer and she smelled the pulque on my breath. "My God!" she exclaimed in Gaelic. "He's drunk! Go away, damn you, go away!" "Quiet," I said, switching languages as rapidly as she did. "I have to see Brendan." She was silent then and just stared at me. Finally she crossed herself and muttered a prayer. "Who are you? I have never seen you before." "I am a white man, a Christian like yourself. I've come for Brendan, come to take him home. Where is he?" There was a note of hysteria in her voice as she wailed, "He's gone, haven't I already told you that? Won't you understand? He left. He's not coming back!" I felt an unpleasant chill creep up my spine. "But who are you?" I asked stupidly.  "I am his daughter, Bridget. You must know that. Are you all crazy?'-' I did a double-take and revised my concept of early Irish saints considerably. "Look, I told you. I'm a white man. I'm wearing a disguise. Wait a minute -- " I grabbed the silicone nose and twisted; it came off, bearing with it only a small amount of the skin underneath. Bridget gasped and crossed herself again. "Don't worry, I told you it was just a disguise. Now can you tell me what you're doing here and where your father is?" Reluctantly Bridget motioned for me to take a seat. "This is all so strange, I don't know what to think. You ask for my father just like all these savages do. They won't believe that I'm not somehow in touch with him, that he isn't coming back." Her voice grew bitter. "We were fools to come here, just like everyone said." "I'm confused," I admitted. "I understood that Brendan had taken his vows. I don't see -- " "A daughter? He wasn't always a priest, you know. He was a fisherman when the Call came to him. He had a family. I was ten years old when he left and as soon as I was old enough, I followed to take care of him. Somebody had to. He was always forgetful and his vision blinded him to the world; I was the only one who would sail with him. Everyone else said he was crazy. Perhaps he was." She looked up at the ceiling and I knew her thoughts were far away. "I suppose you know of how my father became interested in the old tales of Iargalon, the Land Beyond the Sunset, and of how he decided to carry the Word out there. The two of us set out in a tiny coracle -- no one else would go with us -- and sailed to the west. "We sailed for weeks -- with little food or water -- and finally we were washed up on the coast of this hellish place. The days on the boat, the sun -- it all did something to my father's mind. He changed and his prayers became wild, shrieking rantings. The savages here worshipped him because of it." She laughed bitterly. "He thought he had brought the Word to them but they twisted it into something horrible and demonic -- they sacrifice people, did you know that? He wouldn't look, wouldn't see, but I've seen. God, I've seen! "That was five whole years ago. For all that time we have been held here -- not as prisoners really, but not as free people either. And then only last spring my father received the Call again. He said he had to leave. They didn't dare to stop him, he was a god to them. But they held me here, a hostage. And do you want to know the funny part of it? I'm of no use to them -- my father didn't even know who I was for the last three years. His mind wandered and he left without even saying good-by. I might not have been here at all as far as he was concerned. Yet these savages torment me day and night to bring him back. I'm half mad with it!" She buried her face in her hands and I did some quick thinking. I should, by rights, just clear out but somehow I could not quite bring myself to abandon Bridget. Brendan was unavailable but why wouldn't his daughter do? My chivalrous instincts were aroused; and besides that, I was still just drunk enough to relish the thought of O'Brien's face when I made the introduction. "Listen," I said hurriedly, "there isn't much time. Do you want to come away with me, back to your own kind?" "God, yes! I'll do anything to get away from here!" I already had the standard contract out, along with a pen. "Nothing to do but sign this," I told her. I saw her face darken for a moment and I knew what she was thinking, but then she shrugged and put down her name in Latin. I stuffed the contract into my bag, grabbed the snatcher in one hand and held out the other to Bridget. "Here, take my hand," I said. And then Huachixixal came in. He took one look at me. "Mazatl! Your nose!" I squeezed the snatcher and he grabbed my arm...    One instant, or many centuries later, however you look at it, the three of us stood together inside the McNaulty's face go white behind his cigar and then all hell broke loose a Bridget shrieked, Huachixixal moaned, "The Gods!" and fainted dead away, and everyone else began shouting all at once. It was hours later that I finally sneaked out of there when nobody was looking. Bridget was cursing O'Brien in Gaelic, Huachixixal was snoring loudly under the effect of a sedative, and McNaulty was trying to talk to five different lawyers on four different phones at the same time. Somewhere along the way he had lost his cigar. I think he must have swallowed it. I left quietly and headed for Doctor Ari's. There would be time tomorrow to start getting things straightened out. Luckily Doc was still in his office and I was soon nursing a tall beaker of Ouzo and telling him the whole story. It was about that time that I suddenly realized I was suffering from what is euphemistically (and incorrectly, considering the time factor) called Montezuma's Revenge; I should not have drunk the water. When I returned from the bathroom, I noticed that my Ouzo tasted funny but it was not until I'd finished it that Doctor Ari told me what he had added. He may have a great bedside manner and know all about orthopedic sandals, but you would think any doctor would have known that the one thing I didn't need just then was a physic.  Paul Walker The Far Call, Gordon R. Dickson, # pp... Quantum, Dial Press James Wade, #, #. Study War No More, Joe Haldeman, # pp., At. Martin's Press, #, #. The Best From Fantasy and Science Fiction, Edward L. Ferman, # pp., Doubleday, #, #. The Weirwoods, Thomas Burnett Swann, # pp., Ace, #, reissued #, #. Cry Silver Bells, Thomas Burnett #. Cloak and Dickson I had a strange reaction toward Gordon Dickson while reading The Far Call -- the feeling I was witnessing a miracle in the transformation of a writer for whom I had previously had no respect for whatever into a person for whom I had only respect and admiration. It happens that way sometimes. It is a standard rule in writing classes that one should write about what one knows best. But that isn't always possible. What a writer knows best is not always what he cares about most. And caring about one's subject -- caring deeply -- is the secret of good writing. The cause for most of bad-to-mediocre books I read is that the writer does not care enough, if at all. He (or she) is interested intellectually, or aesthetically (that is, theoretically) in only one or more aspects of the story; and the remainder, usually the whole human dimension, is a vague afterthought. What we get most often in the case of hard sf is a fictionalized essay, better suited to a technical journal, draped over the bleached bones of a pulp formula plot; and what we get in the case of the more aesthetically oriented sf, such as Clarion manufactures, is a pastiche of New Yorker prose with some utterly unoriginal, but always fashionable, liberal sentiment posing as a theme. But when a writer adopts a subject that he both knows and cares about deeply, the effect is almost always something very real and dramatic, as well as original; for after all, it is his personal view of life, as individual as he is himself. But even more than that, it allows us that profound experience of letting us look at the world through another person's eyes; to share his own private vision. It is an opening-up of his heart and mind for inspection. In some cases, as with Ellison, is an outpouring, but in Dickson's case, it is a sharing. Dickson cares deeply about the space program, and he knows about it intimately, and in The Far Call, he makes us see and feel and understand it in the way he does himself, and consequently, in a way no other writer has been able to do before. He makes us live it, both as an idea and as an awesome human enterprise. In sf, the idea and the humanity of the idea are rarely reconciled. What we get is a story with an idea, or a story comprised of many ideas strung together, and in both cases, the quality of the characters, and their relationship to the story's ideas, is purely functional. In other words, the characters do not embody the writers' ideas. But in Dickson's case, this is never so. His ideas and his people are one and the same. He never uses them as mere mouthpieces to convey information in which he is more interested. In having a character tell us what he knows, he also has him tell us about himself; so regardless of how technical the conversation may become, it is always alive and dramatic, advancing the story and deepening our perception of the characters and their world. The story is set in the #'s. Six nations have agreed to participate in man's first effort to reach Mars. Political suspicion and competition abound invidiously. Each is determined to have its share of the glory and scientific profit. As a result the astronauts -- who are to go in two ships, one captained by an American, the other by a Russian -- are critically overburdened with experimental work. In brief, they go, disaster strikes, and they return, with one exception. That is the central plot of the book. The plot proper involves a would-be science writer named Jens Wylie, who has become the U.S. Undersecretary for Space Development and is representing America at the launch, primarily because he knows nothing about diplomacy and thus may serve as an ideal straw man for the President among the other diplomatic wolves. Wylie sees the danger in the excessive workload and tries to get the President And when disaster strikes, he sees justice is done. But none of this is what the book is truly about, which is the total human experience of a launch and, by extension, the experience of the space program itself. Wylie, like most central characters in sf, is less interesting than many of the minor characters; but in an important way, he is the ideal choice for a hero, for he is a kind of "Gimpel the Fool" to the others in the story -- in that they view his romantic convictions about the importance of the program as being as naive as his ability as a diplomat. He is a good and knowledgeable man who has to stand by and watch a dream destroyed by the timid and ignorant. And unlike other Dickson characters, thank God, he is neither omniscient nor omnipotent. Nor are Dickson's astronauts. He portrays them as dedicated professionals. Likewise, he exercises the same restraint with the rest of his characterizations. There are no stereotypes, no straw men. Even the most minor characters come to life, often movingly, like the Russian diplomat Verigin, who has lost his family and has only the love of his small dog, Chupchik, to keep him going -- a love that is threatened by the dog's terminal illness. Or the poor little free-lance spy who just needs one more bankroll to get out of that dirty business. What is most impressive about Dickson's characters is that he has been able to realize those with whom he disagrees without making them caricatures of villainy. The executives, the diplomats have their own legitimate points of view. Even those like Jen's sweetheart, Alinde West, and his journalist friend Barney, who think his dreams childish, are justly treated. Never does the book become a tract, never does a character deliver a sermon. Aside from the characters, the thing that impressed me most was Dickson's masterful stagemanaging. Every writer has to get his characters from one place to another, to describe them performing perfunctory actions such as answering a phone or putting on their pants, but in sf especially these actions usually take anywhere from a few sentences to one long paragraph, and are best skimmed or skipped entirely. In The Far Call, however, I found myself reading them carefully, for Dickson knew his people so well he was able to characterize each of their actions so that they were uniquely their own. In fact, throughout the book, I rarely skipped anything, finding all of Dickson's details of one thing or another consistently interesting. And this is as true of his descriptions of the Cape and Washington as it is of the interior of the spaceships or a local bar. Everything is very real and cinematic. Obviously, Dickson has been there; but rather than give us a cheap "insider's" view of things, he recreates them without self-consciousness. The pace is slow, but the suspense is cumulative. So much of interest takes place that we are never allowed to become bored. But it is the ideas that carry' the book. I should say, the Idea. The space program. What it is. What, and how much, is involved in it. The reality and the dream. The politics and the pracitioners. The technology and the teamwork. And it is here I tend to diverge from his trajectory. Dickson's dream is simply not my own, and I could not help feeling more sympathy for his politicians than he did. As his cold-blooded Presidential aide tells Wylie, there are more important things than reaching Mars. The space program will require a lot of leisure time and a lot of money, neither of which will be available without some measure of world stability, and the real work of achieving that stability will be done by the politicians. It is a job that is infinitely more complex and difficult than reaching Mars, and it is a job that will infinitely more rewarding to all humanity. At least that is my opinion. And because it is my opinion, I was not impressed by die final heroic actions of Wylie and one of the astronauts to save the mission. I think such heroics usually bollix up the works, if not actually harm the cause, and the deeds often have the reverse effect of making it more difficult for those heroes who come after them. Real heroes work at their causes all their lives and are lucky to see them realized, even in part, before they are old men. Nevertheless, my reservations about the ending do not diminish my admiration for this book. It may well be the best science fiction novel I have ever read. No, Dickson is not a Wells, or a Stapledon, or even an Ursula K. Le Guin. But as a novel, his is the most complex example I've seen of a genuinely mainstream science fiction novel. It shows what can be done with an sf idea, and how to do it. It represents to me the best sf has to offer to literature, the ability to make us live the future today and to understand that the future is as much a part of today as is the past. G.I. Joe (Haldeman) Joe Haldeman's first anthology adventure is Study War No More: A Selection of Alternatives, and it is assurprising as it is disappointing. The first surprise, which was also my first disappointment, was that it was not composed of original stories. This is a piddling complaint, but at this stage in his career, I always expect something extraordinarily creative of Haldeman; and while he has an interesting premise, he could have made a much more interesting book of it. He asked a number of writers for stories that answered the question: "If not war, what else?" Ten responded. And it is no surprise to me that none of them had a single alternative that was worth a moment's notice. We are a war-loving genre. Haldeman's biggest mistake was in asking the writers themselves for suggestions. He would have been wiser to look for himself; or at least to ask a real expert in these matters, a knowledgeable fan. My second surprise was that the introduction was excellent. I do not remember the last time I read a really good introduction to anything, but the experience of war is something Haldeman knows first-hand, and his discussion of it is astoundingly objective. Well, not quite, but close. "War is waiting terrors... sudden trauma, when you meet the easy killer who was always inside you; when you first observe that a man is only a fragile bag of skin filled with obscene mysteries... it is bottleflies and ants; surprising volumes of blood, crusting; dead men's faces swelling open-mouthed to a caricature of astonishment... searching smoking ruins for a lost past... War is this and worse but, to some degree, we all accept it. We can even grow to depend on it, and, finally, to love it." It is the ambiguity of war that "torments" Haldeman, not only the fact of war, and all its concomitant horrors, but the fact of his own situation: "The war was kind to me, though (Haldeman was badly wounded in Vietnam) -- material for two novels and a pension that used to pay the rent." Of course, he does say things I disagree with: "the absurdity and outrage of war" is not "obvious," but relative. War is not "the normal instrument of (state) policy" but as poor von Clausewitz says, "only the continuation of a state's policies by other means." There was certainly nothing absurd or outrageous about the Vietnam war to the North Vietnamese. They knew we did not have it in us to fight that kind of a long war. From their point of view, their actions, which included the murdering of civilians, and fighting close to civilian populations so as many of them would be killed as possible, was inpeccably logical. And while it was certainly a continuance of our state policy of containing communism that got us into Vietnam, it was the absence of any alternative policy that kept us there. Be that as it may... the next surprise I encountered was a rousing good story by Ben Bova called  "The Dueling Machine." It is really a mystery, and an intriguing one, and, typical of Bova, it is told at a leisurely pace in a leisurely, clean-cut style. Like most of the writers I most enjoy reading, Bova  is just a story-teller. Nothing prol found or dramatic. Essentially old fashioned. But a hell of a good yam  spinner. Damon Knight's # "Rule  Golden" is the second-best story in t the book. Knight has established such an impressive reputation as both a critic and editor that it somep times slips our minds that he is also a fine fiction writer, and this story is one of his best. The remainder of the stories I did not care for. Harlan Ellison's "Basilisk" is interesting, if more for its excesses than its ideas. It has the old Ellisonian power and imagistic magic, but I think if anyone else had written it, I would call it racist and obscene. The race, in Ellison's case, is White Anglo-Saxon Protestant American (working and middle classes variety) upon whom he lavishes hatted and contempt with manic fervor. The obscenity is in his equally maniacal, and revoltingly sadistic, infatuation with violence, the most intense of which he always reserves for his enemies. But I have read enough of Ellison to know he is neither a racist nor obscene, and I am sure he would be completely bewildered by my use of the terms. What he is doing in "Basilisk," as in "A Boy and His Dog," is attempting to think the unthinkable. To portray a character who is the embodiment of an idea as a state of mind. And the effect of the whole story is a sharing of a nightmare vision of a sick and dangerous mind. It is also, and most profoundly, as in "A Boy and His Dog," an act of personal revenge upon humanity at large. Most people, Ellison feels, can't "be" beyond the ends of their noses. They can't understand why other people are not carbon copies of themselves, and therefore they fear and despise them, and punish them whenever they can. Innately convinced of their rightness, and inspired by their righteousness, they remain oblivious of the consequences of their actions, such as racial discrimination or war itself. Unable to think and feel as others do, they live lives that are insulated from the pain and suffering and aspirations of others unlike themselves, and regard them as abstractions. Ellison hates this variety of humanity, and I believe, through his stories, he attempts to "punish" its members as cruelly as they often punish others. And he makes the rest of us see through fierce alien eyes the reality of rage and violence that is the lot of the outsider, be he black or white or she. This, to me, is really what an Ellison story is all about. Not its plot, which is usually familiar enough, or its background, or its immediate theme, which is also usually familiar and fashionable in itself. An Ellison story is Ellison being an other. The problem with it, as with most Ellison stories, is that it is the work of an unexamined conscience. Ellison gets an idea. He works it out at white heat, accomplishing what he intends -- which is always the strongest possible dramatic effect -- by sheer intensity of language. Then he stops thinking about it. But there's more to it. What Ellison fails to realize is that in indulghow he conceives them to be, he is in fact doing precisely what he condemns them for doing. He is refusing to see life through their eyes. Consequently, to him they are abstractions; cartoon people without any depths or dreams. They are less than human, fit to be cheated or killed. What he does not see is that they too are "others." And as a result his villains are never convincing for a moment. Actually, there is something fundamentally unconvincing about most everything Ellison writes. He is a role-player, who is never content to be any one Harlan Ellison for long. He must be the good guy and the bad, the cynic and the dreamer, and both simultaneously if possible. Unable to be any one person for long, he is ultimately unable to be any one convincingly; even one of the characters in his stories. For as persecuted or tormented as they must be we know he, Ellison himself, is safe. He is in no danger of going mad or becoming alcoholic or from the typewriter the same old Harlan he's always been. So we know the intensity of the thoughts and emotions he expresses are not wholly his own. He is just playacting them. But then what do we make of them? How much of all this does he really believe? Does he really feel? I can't be sure. No one can. Probably not even Ellison. So how' much of his fiction can we believe in as an honest artistic statement? Sf writers do make honest artistic statements, you know. Their thoughts and feelings are there to read. But perhaps the question is inappropriate in Ellison's case. Without intending to flatter him, he seems to be more interested in being than in having been. He wants to be an insider in each and every generation. To be eternally "cool". But enough -- I sampled the rest of the stories in Study War No More and aside from the Poul Anderson, which was only fair, I did not care for them. They are by Harry Harrison, George Alec Effinger, Mack Haldeman himself. Oh, and there is a science column on the subject of war and peace by Asimov that was not up to his usual high standards. As for the cover, I am not sure if I hate it, or just the color brown, but like the book (aside from the Knight and Bova stories) it is -- drab. Ferman's Ferretings There have been twenty-two volumes in the Best From Fantasy and Science Fiction series, not counting two or three odd-volumes culled from all the rest, and they have been, and remain, the best series of anthologies ever published. The present book is no exception. But that is no surprise, for to my thinking, The Magazine of Fantasy and Science Fiction has been the best pulp of the lot, including Astounding in its golden age. I know, I kpow, Campbell got all the accolades. He was the greatest of editors, but judging issue for issue, story for story, I am convinced that no other pulp can match FSF's record for quality. Granted, this is not entirely fair, because FSF publishes fantasy, which tends to be of a higher level than sf; but even so, the magazine has a quality about it that none have ever duplicated. No, not even Orbit, or any of the other hardcover anthologies. They have gotten the awards, but FSF has provided a  consistently higher level of entertainment. How do I judge these things? I ask only two good stories of any magazine I buy. Even if the remainder of the stories are bad, if I can find just two that satisfy me, I feel I have gotten my money's worth. Ed Ferman has never let me down. Not once. And furthermore, I have never read an issue of FSF without at least three worthwhile stories, and of the remainder, I cannot cite a single example of a story that I would regard as an "inexplicable" choice -- one so bad it makes me think the author is the editor's brother-in-law. The curious thing is that the manufacturer of this lollipop has never written any fiction himself. He graduated with a B.A. in English from Middlebury College in Vermont, and worked at odd jobs at various magazines, then came to FSF in #, after his father had taken it over. He worked for about two years under Avram Davidson, who was then editor, then under his father, Joseph, and finally assumed the editorial chair in #. He has been editing the "Best" series since Number #. They are issued every two years and generally cover the past two to three years; but this latest covers a longer period, and includes for the first time samples of its excellent "departments." A shrewd and perceptive book column by Algis Budrys; a science article by Asimov that is as amusing and informative as always; and a film review by Baird Searles of the best sf films of alltime. Plus, assorted nonsense that is worth a grin or two. Of course, it is the stories that make this worth buying. And it came as no surprise to me to find that I could not hate a single one of them. Just think of that a minute. When was the last time you read an anthology in which you could not find at least one story you absolutely hated? I can't think of any. I didn't care for Joanna Russ' "My Boat." It has an excellent central character buried under reams of unnecessary prose. And I wasn't crazy about James Tiptree, Jr.'s "The Women Men Don't See," for which the Long-Drink-of-Water who edits this magazine may fire me (He thinks Tiptree is Ghod.). But then I have never cared for anything I've read by Tiptree. And my advice to the Poet Ray Bradbury after reading his "Out of Dickinson by Poe" is to stop immediately. Oh, and I did think the lead story by Richard Cowper, "The Hertford Manuscript," was too long-winded. But I enjoyed it enormously. As I enjoyed Robert Bloch's "A Case of the Stubborns." Bloch is an underestimated talent. He not only has a genuinely good sense of humor, but the sensitivity and ability to bring his gentle (and nightmarish) people to life. I have read better by John Varley than "In the Bowl," but few writers have the knack of giving us the feeling of "being there" as he does. And he is one of the few feminist writers who have the ability to make non-sexist female protagonists completely credible. Liz Hufford's "This Offer Expires" is a John Collier-type yam that is worthy of its model. I would like to tell you to keep Liz Hufford's name in mind, and to look forward to her latest work with anticipation, but it seems people who start out writing this kind of wonderful story don't stick at it for long. I expect Hufford's future work will be more "relevant." But I would be happy to be proved wrong. I loved Manly Wade Wellman's "The Ghastly Priest Doth Reign". And for similar reasons, R. Bretnor's "Old Uncle Tom Cobleigh and All." Both of them could have been potboilers in anyone else's hands. As they are, both are charming and funny fantasies. My admiration for "Mute Inglorious Tam" by Fred Pohl and C.M. Kombiuth is great. I have always thought Pohl was a fine writer, but I am almost always disappointed by the things he writes about. Not here. He tells the story of a science fiction writer in a time when there are no science fiction writers. When, in fact, the genre is impossible. And he tells it brilliantly. ing all the same, are Harvey Jacob's "Dress Rehearsal," which is more a joke than a story, and Edward Wellen's "Sanity Clause," which is less distinguished company would have seemed better to me than it did. But far and away the best story in the book, and one of the best stories I have ever read from an sf author, is Tom Reamy's "San Diego Lightfoot Sue." I hate to admit this, but I must have missed the whole point of it, for I could see nothing of fantasy or science fiction in it; but what I did see left me in awe. Tom Reamy died last year in his early forties. I didn't think much of it at the time, but since reading this story, I realize what a loss it is to the genre. Reamy had everything. Talent, sensitivity, perceptiveness, a knowledge of life, wisdom, and compassion, plus the ability to tell a thoroughly absorbing human story. "San Diego Lightfoot Sue" alone is worth the price of the book, but even if you don't buy the book, seek it out, read it. It is beautiful and real and moving. Two sf immortals founded the Magazine of Fantasy and Science Fiction, Anthony Boucher and J. Francis McComas. Ed Ferman has not let them down. The Twentysecond Best From Fantasy and Science Fiction may not be the best of the series (I haven't read them all), but I guarantee you it is one of the very best anthologies of the year. Swann's Fey Listen to this: beside the forest. She crowned a cliff which became an island in spring, when torrents of melting snow descended from blue Mt. Cimini and clawed at her base with icy talons; and in summer she remained an island, but ringed with verdure -- bracken and tangling ivy -- which licked the wounds of spring with healing tongues. To the north, the forest crouched like a cat. The Ciminian Forest, it was called on the maps of the region, but the townspeople whispered another, more sinister name: The Weirwoods. This first paragraph of Thomas Burnett Swann's The Weirwoods, although not quoted completely, contains the best and the worst to be found in him. It is, of course, derivative of classical literature; but that, in itself, is not a fault. While it lacks the profoundity, and charm, ot an Ovid, it is not without its own intelligence or sensibility. It does weave its spell. It does make us want to read on. And if the language does not always do justice to its models, if the poet's ear fails him more often than not, and what was intended as a piquant metaphor results in a tepid cliche ("She crowned a cliff... when torrents of melting snow... clawed at her base with icy talons..."), he does at least approach quality; and sometimes, he attains it ("To the north, the forest crouched like a cat."). So there is in The Weirwoods, as in his latest, posthumously published, Cry Silver Bells, this constant mixture of good and bad, which for all its weaknesses, retains my respect and sympathy because it is about the best "try" at duplicating classical mythology in modem fantasy terms that I have read from a genre writer. Not that Swann ever got near the ranks of a Tolkein or the Richard Adams of Shardik but he was trying to do something quite different, and in its own way, quite unique; and if he was unsuccessful, he was not completely so: the first halves of both The Weirwoods and Cry Silver Bells come remarkably close to the real thing. The Weirwoods was written in #, then expanded to book form in #. It takes place in Etruscan Italy. The city of Sutrium has made a truce with the mythological peoples of the forest. They are allowed to trade in the market on the ninth day of every month, in return for which they permit the townspeople to pass through their domain unmolested providing they stay on the one open road. Lars Velcha is a wealthy nobleman who has lost his wife and son in a raid by Gauls. He has a beautiful daughter named Tanaquil, who witnessed the slaughter of her brother and mother, and remains in a state of shock. While passing through the forest, the father discovers he is out of water and decides to go and get some from a stream in the forest despite his daughter's warning that something unpleasant is out there. She is right, for he finds more than water. He finds a strangelooking boy dozing on a magical lake, and he immediately gets the idea of capturing him for his daughter. The boy is Vel, and he is not a boy at all, but a lecherous faun without a heart who bides his time until he can take revenge on those who enslaved him. Tanaquil realizes this; she fears him, and yet she pities him and wishes him set free. But how? Enter the hero, an itinerant flute player named Amth, whose talent and beauty win him the affection of both the girl and the boy. Tanaquil persuades him to go into the forest and find someone to help set Vel free. He does, almost losing his life in the process. There he meets Vegoia, a sort of queen of the water sprites, with whom he has an affair. They return to the city to help Vel, but their efforts have tragic consequences. Amth saves Tanaquil from Vel's vengeance and the two flee into the forest where they are helped by Vegoia, and more I cannot tell you. Structurally, The Weirwoods is a long short story or more accurately, if more vaguely, it is a tale, a narrative of indefinite length, which could be told in a few pages or a few hundred, depending on how the author wished to embellish it. I read it in two sittings. The first night, completely captivated; the second restless, a bit bored, and finally disappointed. As in Cry Silver Bells, Swann's chief interest is in recreating the milieu of classical literature, the people, places, and things; and at this, he is excellent. His descriptions are vivid and rhapsodic, his characters are individual and strikingly well-done, especially his mythological people like Vel and Vegoia, neither of whom is idealized or romanticized any more than his human characters. Their limitations and weaknesses, including capricuous viciousness, are protrayed honestly and compassionately. The gods are dying, and with them a world -- serene, yet not ignorant of cruelty. It was plot that was Swann's nemesis. It seems the closer he got to the climax, the more his imagination and ability tended to fail him; and by the conclusion, he seemed to want to wrap things up as quickly as possible. His nightmare climax in The Weirwoods is a ho-hum affair, he just did not have the knack to write action scenes. And the story went on too long after the action had ceased. He had a lot to accomplish in getting his characters to safety and then getting the story to the death of Vegoia, and he did not know how to do it. As in the death of the hero of Cry Silver Bells, it happens abruptly and does not seem to be a natural consequence of the action that preceded it. And the final exposition is likewise abrupt and complex, utterly out of step with the gentle, leisurely pace of the narrative in the beginning. In Cry Silver Bells, it occurs so abruptly, so much is revealed for which there was inadequate preparation, that the narrative's credibility is destroyed. Cry Silver Bells was written later than The Weinvoods and has a much more relaxed tone to it. It begins pulpishly with the human hero, a proud thief, and his beautiful cousin Hora, a proud courtesan, on their way to Crete. They have come from Egypt where their family was killed by a sphinx. Near shore, their ship is attacked by a pack of harpies and sunk. On shore the hero, Lordon, has to practice his trade to earn the rent money, and gets caught. Both are sent into exile, to a town on the other side of the island. But to reach the town they must pass through the Country of the Beasts, the forest of mythological creatures, from which no man has ever returned. Needless to say, they return. They are saved by the real heroes of the story, a beautiful nymph named Zoe, who is the doctor to the creatures of the forest; and by Silver Bells, one of the last of the Minotaurs. Predictably, both humans fall in love with both beasts. But their love is short-lived, for to stay they must be judged fit by the Great Chiron, who has never yet permitted a human to live. Up to this point, and slightly beyond, I was just as captivated by the whole ambience of Swann's world as I had been in The Weirwoods; but beyond it, when the action began, I again found myself afflicted with tedium. And, as I have said, I found the ending unworkable. Reading a myth is like looking into pool of very deep water. First you see the water. Then you see the bottom. And lastly you see the depth of the pool itself. In a myth, the pool is the human mind, the water is the story, the bottom is the meaning, the depth is what happens to you in between the reading and the perception of the meaning. But in Swann, there is really only the water to see. The bottom is murky. And there is no sensation of depth whatever. In both novels, Swann is lamenting the passing of the demi-gods, envying their freedom and serenity and sensuality, but cognizant of their often brutal shortcomings. He perceived the poignancy of their precarious situation and the tragedy of their loss, but he was unable to dramatize it. What he left us were shadows of much greater books. P.S. A word for the all too few illustrations of George Barr for Cry Silver Bells: charming. Even if you don't want to buy this book, have a look at page #. The cover, unfortunately, is the least interesting of the drawings. Another word for the cover of The Weirwoods by Stephen Hickman: exquisite. That's got to be Vegoia. Notice the posture of the hands.  Oirtw) fl'l-t! 'm I #  Darrell Schweitzer He had led a sheltered life, of course, but he didn't have reason to think he was bad at his job... He met her on the tubeway on the way to work. It was his first day out from the Home, and that morning the Sisters had given him an especially strong sermon on the evils of the worldly life. That was why he was upset when a beautiful girl sat down on the seat beside him. Apart from the Sisters, who seemed to supersede all considerations of gender, this was the first member of the opposite sex he had ever seen. Sweat gathered on his forehead and he began to tremble nervously, bracing himself for an assault of carnal temptations the Sisters had warned him against. "Hi," she said. "On your way to work?" He thought it best to try to remain calm so that he might maintain control of the situation. The last thing he wanted to do was to let her find out that he was afraid of her. So in a noble attempt at a casual tone, he answered: "Yes, I am. First day on my new job." "Oh, what a coincidence! This is my first day too. I work at the sewage cannery. Where are you going?" It had been a mistake to let on that it was his first day. A bad one. Now she knew that he was inexperienced. Still, he must not show any alarm. "To the baby factory." "Guess you and I must have finished Training on the same day." "Guess so." "Tell me, are babies really made in bottles there?" "They certainly are, and tailored to specifications. That's one of the wonderful things about all this. Satisfaction or your money back." "What kind of specifications?" "Well, you know. The NeoCatholics want them one way and the Bacchanalians want them another and the civil-service people still another. I'm sure it'll be a fascinating job. I can't wait to get started." They talked on and gradually he let his guard down. All the dire things the Sisters had said would happen didn't. He even came to like her. She was a good listener and before long the conversation was almost entirely one-sided. He delighted in finding someone to whom he could talk. At the Home his teachers would always disconnect the address system at his desk and that would be that. But here, for the first time, was someone who actually seemed interested in him and asked him intelligent questions. After a while he was no longer uneasy with her and, in fact, he began to wish that she would transfer to the baby factory and work with him. By the time the train was ten units across the transcity grid, he could not see how he could ever live without her. In other words, it was love at first blab.    Just as the train pulled into her stop, it blew up: the work of a mad bomber. While the psych-police claimed that only a statistically infinitesimal number of people indulged in such acts any more, among New York's forty-two millions there were certainly enough screwballs to go around. Besides, one was enough. The tube-car flipped over and landed on end. Many of the passengers were tom into pieces or twisted like pretzels. Bodies were strewn everywhere. He survived, but she did not. After the clean-up men arrived and gathered all they could find of her body and put the remains in a bottle, he asked to claim the body, and they gave him permission. He slipped the bottle into his pocket and went on to work, having first obtained a police pass to excuse his lateness. That night w'hen the shift ended, he did not go home. He had more important things to do and he headed straight for the men's room. Disconnecting the alarm system, he hid there in a stall until he was sure the building was empty. Then he slipped out, and using an electronic gadget he had made illegally from spare parts that day when no one was looking, he disabled the nightwatch robot. He went down to the production tank and turned on the computer, the auxiliary tanks, the pumps and the warmer, after having carefully stuffed an old sock in the powerabuse warning system. It it ir By four o'clock in the morning he had finished the job. A little green light activated and the lid of the coffin-shaped tank slid back, revealing the girl he had met on the train. She was stark naked, newly reconstituted from the tissue samples in the bottle. It was true that the equipment was designed to manufacture babies, but with minor adjustments, it could be used to produce adults as well. And here she was. His craftsmanship had been flawless. Unfortunately, his previously sheltered life had taken a toll of the results. Even after he explained to her what he had done, she did not seem happy. Instead, she looked down at herself. "Didn't you forget something?" she asked. "Forget what?" He  was genuinely alarmed. Had he made a mistake after all? She pointed to an area between her legs. He studied her for a moment without understanding, and then it dawned on him. He sighed with relief. "Oh, that! Don't worry, I don't have one either."  I. Jeff Rovin It is unusual that one year should give us the yardstick by which one can measure both the depths and the heights of the science fiction film. But that's what happened in #, with the nadir represented by Star Wars, that videogame with actors, while the zenith belonged to Close Encounters of the Third Kind, one of the most provocative and breathtaking films in motion picture history. Close Encounters of the Third Kind is not a perfect film. Few are. At two hours and fifteen minutes it is a trifle too long; some of the peripheral action is confusing; and there are aspects of the film's extraterrestrials which are scientifically implausible. Nonetheless, the film's cumulative effect overcomes its few shortcomings to produce the genre's first bonafide classic in too many years... Like Stanley Kubrick's immortal #: A' Space Odyssey, director  writer Steven Spielberg's Close Encounters of the Third Kind is about a dramatic meeting between humankind and extraterrestrial intelligence. However, whereas Kubrick set his film in foreign locales with people and semipeople far removed from the persona of the average theatre-goer, Spielberg drops his aliens right in the lap of Middle America. Further, he creates a tight bond of identification between the audience and the film's main character, power company lineman Roy Neary (Richard Dreyfuss) by fleshing-out Neary to a degree that is rare in science fiction films. We see the young man at work, at home with his wife and children, struggling with road maps, yelling at an irate motorist, and engaged in other activities to which one can relate. Thus, we sympathize with Neary when he has a meeting that leaves him possessed by a weird fascination with the hazy image of a mountain peak. Neary quickly becomes obsessed with this vision and only after sculpting a massive model of the peak in his home, and losing the family which fears him mad, does he realize that the mountain is a subconscious implantation made by sage instructing the man from Indiana to visit a certain mountain in Wyoming. Meanwhile, Neary is not the only person to have been contacted by the space creatures, nor is psychic suggestion the sole means through which they communicate with earth. Scientists led by Claude Lacombe (Francois Truffaut) interpret signals from space as numbers in a specific terrestrial longitude, coordinates that take them to the base of Devil's Tower in Wyoming -- the peak of Neary's vision. There the military constructs a huge landing strip, which Neary and one other person, nally reach for a close encounter of the third kind -- a face-to-face meeting with textraterrestrial beings. Spielberg has a great deal going for him with Neary as his film's Everyman, the viewer's very credible link with the incredible. But the talented young director does not stop there. He gives us an engrossing array of supporting players Lacombe, whose enthusiasm about alien visitations is contagious; Neary's wife -- played by Teri Garr, the Inga of Mel Brooks' Young Frankenstein -- whose middle-class, middle intelligence mind is incapable of grasping her husband's conversion from affable normalcy to consumption by an abstraction; the saw but, like the lineman, is obsessed with Devil's Tower and learning son Barry (Cary Guffey), who is kidnapped by the extraterrestrials early in the film (presumably for harmless study, as he is subsequently returned to his mother) and who, in terms of audience affection, is far and away more lovable than his Star Wars counterpart, the tinker-toy Droid R#-D#. Fundamentally, then, Close Encounters of the Third Kind is an engrossing and sensitive story about people and how they react to an event that drives them from the routine to the extraordinary. However, that is only one level on which the film succeeds. There are three others. Visually, Spielberg's film is an absolute knock-out. From the aliens' curious tinkering with Neary's truck, which causes it to lose all respect for the laws of physics; to our first sight of the tomobile, as they flee police cars along a nighttime highway; to the climactic rising of the quarter-mile long alien command ship from behind Devil's Tower; to the exchange of sign language and smiles between Lacombe and the head extraterrestrial at the military landing strip, technical supervisor Douglas Trumbull performs flawlessly. Unlike the hectic, fragmented views of the Star Wars spaceships, Trumbull and Spielberg dwell long and lovingly on their transports, thus prolonging the viewer's stay in wonderland; unlike the matter-of-fact presentation of the Star Wars alien, the makers of Close Encounters of the Third Kind create an extraterrestrial presence that is both warm and reverent. Like the story, which is a feast for the soul, a reaffirmation of the spirit and dignity of the individual, the special effects are a feast for the eyes. The third level on which Close Encounters of the Third Kind triumphs is what it does for the mind. If Spielberg has geared the narrative aspects of his tale to the average viewer -- filmmakers must invariably appeal to a wide audience, or their backers won't give them any more electric trains to play with -- he caters to a more intellectual audience with the film's philosophical angles. The main course of this food for thought is the director's homage to both Erich von Daniken's book Chariots of the Gods? and #I : A Space Odyssey wherein he hints that his alien beings may well have fostered the human race. For instance, there is a striking cut from the chief alien to an onlooker whom heshe closely resembles; the very fact, explained by the extraterrestrials' return of several World War II pilots, that the space people have been keeping a friendly (paternal?) eye on us for years; the similarities between our bodies and those of the aliens -- they are hairless, as though humans are the midway point between the apes and the extraterrestrials; the subtle sequence, early in the film, in which the Neary children are watching Cecil B. DeMille's The Ten Commandments on television, a motion picture in which the Red Sea is parted by clouds that surge and swirl like those that the aliens use to hide their ships -- did they divide the waters and perform other Biblical miracles?; and even the throwaway line offered by a technician at the landing strip in which he speculates that Albert Einstein was so damn clever because he "was probably one of them." As in the Kubrick film, the notion of an alien role in human evolution is convincing because it is presented through symbols and suggestion rather than by citing archeological chapter and verse the way von Daniken does in his frivolous works. Yet, inconsiderate of this theme, Close Encounters of the Third Kind gives the viewer much to discuss with his or her private muse. In case histories, the aliens contact everyday folk. Thus, as on Candid Camera, someonething may one day walkflyslither up to you and say, "Smile... ", which is a heartening thought. For who among us hasn't harbored the dream of meeting an alien and traveling to the stars, a desire given meat and tenability by Spielberg's film. Too, in this age of conspiracy theories, the movie suggests that the government may be covering up contact with extraterrestrials. After all, hasn't President Carter -- who claims reopening of official investigations into the subject? (Investigations would be a waste of time and money.) Finally, if there are aliens, and they are benign, perhaps they will one day help to lift humankind from the social and cultural quagmire in which it has long been snared. Spielberg has declared that that someday is today, as his space beings take themselves to our leaders, allow their picture to be taken, and establish a common means of communication through music -- a brilliant touch, seeing as how music has long been referred to as a universal language; this establishing of dialogue is beautifully realized during the film's climax as the aliens haltingly match tones played on a Moog synthesizer, after which we try to mimic their musical patterns, all of which results in a magnificent symphony of harmonious bleeps, toots and blares. The key word is harmonious. Indeed, if there is any one pervading motif in Close Encounters of the Third Kind, it is that of hope. Follow your star and you will find your dream. All of which leads to the fourth level of Spielberg's film, its preoccupation with the innocence, righteousness, and imagination of Walt Disney. The song When You Wish Upon A Star was written for Disney's # feature-length cartoon Pinocchio. It was crooned in that film by Jiminy Cricket, Pinocchio's conscience personified. Originally, the sound-track of Close Encounters of the Third Kind offered Mr. Cricket's rendition of the song as the command ship took Roy Neary onboard and rose from the landing field. A delicate touch which would have beautifully underscored Neary's personality -- it is also his conscience personified, a succinct expression of his very human sensibilies -- Spielberg eliminated the tune because he felt that it nudged the thrust of his film from science fiction to fantasy. However, since the song is so appropriate it was retained in other portions of the picture, issuing from a music box and surfacing several times in John A second Disney reference is a ways scurrying madly behind its larger counterparts. This, in much the same fashion as the sprite Tinkerbell zipped and skidded after Peter Pan in that # animated Disney feature. Other such touches include the aliens that attend their taller, slimmer, wiser commander and are reminiscent of the friendly animals that invariably service the protagonist of a Disney cartoon; and the first faltering notes in the earthling-extraterrestrial musical discussion, which are not unlike the interview with the soundtrack in Disney's #I cartoon Fantasia. It's odd, but these snatches from the repertoire of a great purveyor of cinematic dreams are rather moving. Unlike George Lucas, who stocked Star Wars with characters and pieces of plot from Dune, The Wizard of Oz, and half-dozen John Wayne and Errol Flynn pictures -- to trite and tatty ends -- Spielberg used the borrowed elements as flavor. His strong, basic material was already there; the Disney material was simply (and profoundly) the spice that added humor and accentuated the pathos, It's been a long time since we've had a movie as lyric and stunning as Close Encounters of the Third fully and lovingly crafted parts; like Dante Aligheri's The Divine Comedy, it's a work of poetry, vision, and spectacle. It's been said that Spielberg drew inspiration from Kubrick's decadeold #I : A Space Odyssey, which he was forever screening. Ten years from now, don't be surprised if you read about some young filmmaker who, fifteen years of age in #, makes a science fiction masterpiece in #, during the production of which Close Encounters of the Third Kind was constantly being shown...  II. Jay Kay Klein i science fiction story can be based on any theme. Traditionally, this has been some aspect of science: chemistry, botany, psycholi ogy, and so forth. Close Encounters f of a Third Kind is something different -- it's based on fantasy. Coming out of the theater, I overheard a young man say to his date, l "That's bad science fiction!" Not : really, I think, just built around ; something unaccustomed. Perhaps the film could be termed "SciFan." In a way, also. Close Encounters , comes close to being in the Monster Movie category, transcending it through better production values and by the movie maker's intent. What the picture does is to center around the "monsters" in one sf film category. The collected body of II form the equivalent in Close En!r . counters to the "scientific  framework" of other sf film types, i The first half of Close Encounters is y might have been excerpted from a listing of reported occurrences -- and i I've no doubt they were. In fact, as I watched the scenes unroll one i after another, I felt I was seeing a quick panorama of all the cliches ever associated with flying saucer sightings. These were presented at times in a cinema verite style that approached documentary reportings, in an attempt, I think to link the normal and the paranormal. Ultimately, the film went from merely showing strange happenings to the final explanation behind the weird manifestations. At first, this was done in a fast-paced, cinematically wellhandled way. A lost World War II squadron of planes appears in a desert, as if just back from a mission but minus all crewmen. The household of a young mother and her four-year-old child is gripped in a mysterious force that turns on electrical appliances and activates everything mechanical. Something unexplained causes an electrical failure throughout the area. A power utility lineman has his truck and various nearby objects grasped by a strange force and shaken like a rat in the teeth of a terrior, while bathed in The immediate result of these happenings is to give the viewer the feeling he's watching a horror film that has large numbers of poltergeists on the job. The scenes are reminiscent of The Haunting, a horror flick starring Julie Harris some years back. Following the "script" written by a generation of "pigheadedness" of non-believers, the utility worker Roy Neary, played by Richard Dreyfuss, finds his wife not only doesn't believe a word he says but doesn't even want to hear about his strange experience. His employer fires him without listening to his explanation of what happened to keep him from fixing the power outage. Director and writer Steven Spielberg works entirely within the body of beliefs established by those who phenomena. This requires that no encounter ever be fully documented by photographs or attested to by several non-contradicting and unimpeachable witnesses. Most importantly, responsible officials, especially agents of the U.S. government, must always strive to ignore what happens or actively seek to best answer to those who question if there can really be so much smoke without anyone's locating the source of fire is that the "Government" has indeed established the "truth" of the existence of extraterrestrial beings visiting Earth but has destroyed all hard evidence and subverted the inquiry process. Spielberg has kept Close Encounters as tightly tied to the accepted nined, say, in a nuclear power plant story not to violate any of the orthodox views associated with atomic physics. In fact, he hired an "extechnical advisor. Dr. J. Allen Hynek, who founded and heads the As a story-telling picture, Close Encounters is generally interesting from beginning to end, though the middle drags in spots, with scenes run too long. The excitement of the early saucer encounters gives way to the director's establishing of mystical connections between the main trical worker Roy Neary, the little boy Barry Guller, and the boy's oddly shaped mountain to which they are drawn. The film's scientist (gotta have one of those, y'know) also makes a double connection, through a giant antenna dish tied to a computer and the chanting of pilgrims in India who repeat a strange tune over and over. Inevitably, any science fiction picture released at this time is going to be compared to Star Wars. It's a shame that Close Encounters wasn't finished a year ago so that it could stand completely alone. The two pictures have almost nothing in common. The first difference that strikes the viewer is the very much simpler type of special effects offered by Close Encounters. Mostly, these consist of misty lights vaguely outlining dimly seen shapes flashing through the sky, and sometimes right at ground level. The second commonest effects are bright lightbeams that overexpose the cinema film and cause sunburns to story characters. And, of course, the poltergeist effects that would be credible in a grade B horror flick. The special effects of this film are more or less similar in style to those appearing ten years ago in #I rather than to the technical wizardry displayed in Star Wars. Perhaps this is to be expected since Douglas Trumbull did the special effects for both the Stanley Kubrick and the Spielberg epics. It's probably a terrible commentary to say that in comparison to the Star Wars effects, those of Close Encounters seem commonplace and simple. Trumbull certainly did a very fine job by pr e-Star Wars standards, but his otherwise commendable efforts fall short of the truly miraculous, it's really happening right before my-eyes computer technology employed in Star Wars. Strangely enough, while both the special effects and the straight sets seem far simpler in Close Encounters, Star Wars cost less than # nally, the supreme special effect of Close Encounters struck me as only marginally better than many I'd seen in a number of grade B productions. As the movie was obviously thundering to a climax, I sat in my seat not believing that the famed picture makers, the team that did Jaws, had conjured up a giant chandelier to serve as the greatgranddaddy of all Flying Saucers. (A giant chandelier that is sometimes the size of three football fields and sometimes the size of a city in flight, depending on how the film technicians matte-work caught the foreground-background relationship.) My disappointment was not that an alien artifact resembled a lighting fixture, but rather that the object on the screen was obviously a fake. Not poor concept, but poor fabrication. It was this scene, too, in which I found concentrated all the faults of the film. Much as in the treatment given special effects scenes in #I , the giant model was left on the screen far too long, as if having lavished so much money and effort, the director couldn't bear cutting the scene. The opposite tack had been taken in Star Wars, with many beautiful or bizarre shots lasting just seconds. Close Encounters has a total of # special effects, against # for Star Wars. The threering circus pace of Star Wars is one of the secrets behind its success, requiring viewers to go back two or more times really to see everything. Repeat viewers for Close Encounters will be far fewer and, I should think mainly confined to think science fiction fans far outnumber saucer freaks -- but I'm probably wrong. Both films share something in common: unexpected scene stealers. These were the robots in Star Wars. The leading actor in Close Encounters turned out to be fouryear-old Cary Guffey. If anyone is nominated for Best Actor in this film, it ought to be him. Most remarkably, he did this all with some chuckles, a few gurgles, and that line of lines, "Bye bye!" The rest of the acting is very competent. The difficulty with believability is that except for saucer freaks, many viewers probably would feel, as I did, that the characmanifestations do not exhibit normal reactions. Persons running into strange and frightening phenomena do not usually pursue the situation, hoping to repeat 'the experience. Normally, they run like Hell! Still, we may suppose that those encoundeliberatly affected so that they were favorably impressed. In the film, this was carried so far forward as to be completely analogous to the Medieval belief that anyone in the presence of Christ's cup, the Holy Grail, would feel instant joy and contentment. Thereafter, he would induced rapture and its subsequent mania for more encounters is depicted by Spielberg as a religious experience. This is the foundation ably serves. Cinematically, Close Encounters works up to a fabricated climax. Conducting communication by light patterns and' musical notes is not new in print, but may be a first on film. Let's hope that dragging this out on screen for what seemed an eternity will not set a tradition. The Disneyesque tuba blats seemed out of place as not sufficiently alien. You'd expect electronic synthesis instead of sound generated by a vibrating column of air within a brass spiral or, perhaps, its transistorized carbon copy. A tacked-on epilogue depicts the creatures of the saucer as a group of elf-sized goblins and a wise old cutsey-grotesque Disneytype creature revealed fitfully amidst blinding lights and swirling mist. Amazingly, the apparition doesn't frighten anyone. Instead, the expressions of the humans took on a beatific rapture as if they were gazing on the face of God. These areas of viewer disbelief in themselves would have been sufficient, but a bus-load of firm-jawed astronauts were at hand to embark on the saucer for a tour of space -- presumably. Since the only previous communication shown by the film maker between the governmental of landing coordinates, I can't see how these volunteers were gathered days or weeks in advance. Nor, except to fit within the canons of government to have hundreds of government-payroll people on hand to watch the saucer landing while denying access on the grounds of secrecy to a handful of persons alsecrecy problem would  be compounded, of course, by the hundreds of Earth detainees disgorged from the saucer after years of captivity. So much for the apparent failures of rationality, including a multiing secretly in the sky when it ought to be detected as it rounded Saturn's orbit. The picture as a whole is entertaining. Despite affinities with previous low-budget monster movies, use of now outmoded special effect techniques and various failures of logic, Close Encounters is far from being a bad picture. In fact, it is better than any made-for-TV movie I've yet seen, and it's even better than the majority of science fiction films that have been produced for the screen. The picture is far below Star Wars and, again, if there is any tragedy here, it's Steven Spielberg's production's having followed George Lucas' film instead of preceding it. The situation is somewhat like an epic silent film of the #'s being released on the heels of the all-talking, all-singing Jazz Singer. On the other hand, I've no doubt the picture is attractive enough to enhance the value of Columbia Pictures stock. And Close Encounters of The Third Kind ought to gladden Dear Mr. Pierce, I have a bone to pick with your book reviewer, Paul Walker. He views the bull as a powerful animal and the matador as a defenseless human trying to overcome the bull's sharp horns. Apparently Mr. Walker missed the picadors and their lances as they wound and weaken the animal by bleeding him. As for true adversity I suggest Mr. Walker try grizzly bear hunting with an axe. David Friese # Five Cedars Rd. Pineville, N.C. # Bui the bull is a powerful animal. And the matador's task is not to overcome it, but to control it. The purpose of the picadors is not to weaken the bull, but to teach it to strike upward with its head, as I recall. This is a preparation, not an end in itself, and if anything, leaves the bull more fighting mad than ever. As for your latter suggestion, that is simply axing for trouble. -- Paul Walker Gentlemen: As a long time resident of Norristown, Pa., I really must object to the line in Herbert Gerjuoy's "The Holy Temple" referring to the nut factory in my town. We do have a nut house, i.e. the State Hospital, but we do not have a nut factory! The nut factory is in Conshohocken. Pa. Please forward this information to Mr. Gerjuoy. Thank you.  P.L. Brooks Morris Road, R.D. ## Norristown, Pa. #I Sir: I found your reviews on Star Wars interesting, but neither of your reviewers seemed to question the historical sources of the script. SF fans have mismovie. It is, in fact, probably the most accurate illustration of the true background of World War II yet to achieve popularity with the American public. This goes back to the suppression of the Samurai, in the Meiji Restoration in #, when the Central Japanese government was established. That should be the key, in and of itself. A remote figurehead Emperor, but the real power resting in the hands of rabidly militaristic expansionists? Plot sound familiar? The assassinations of the Jedi Knights? What about those assisinations of the opponents of expansionism in the #'s? Yamamoto was on a sticky wicket, warning the Japanese high command about America's superior technology! Obviously, if you take the trouble to look, Alderaan begins to look an awful lot like Pearl Harbor, and The Death Star and awful lot like the mastononic fleet the Japanese sent after Midway, where suicidal American torpedo attacks -- and American Kamikaze dies on Japanese warships -- led the Japanese to rate Americans in the same class as their own Samurai. It is interesting to note that one of the most remarkable qualities of Star Wars is that an American made movie should, in so many respects, parallel World War II in the Pacific theater -- as now seen by the Japanese! As to criticisms of the technical background, even that is part of our history; many of the American aces were literally flying farm boys, who got their first lessons, from barnstormers. As to Han Solo, in many ways, he represents an image of America held by most of the world, in the #'s: the hotrodder, the "decadent" youth of the materialistic, moneycrazy society. Reviewing Star Wars as a "pure" SF film makes about as much sense as reviewing The Lord of the Rings as a "fairy tale." No one not fully familiar with World War II military history could miss the unique way in which this film has captured the broader sense of the war. The full dramatic content of this film, the subliminal or subconscious chords it strikes, can only be evaluated in the context of the age in which it was created. It will be interesting to see how Japanese audiences, with jheir traditional appreciation of symbolism, will react to the film; given the above factors, the film may become the biggest American blockbuster in Japan, since MacArthur elected himself god of demokorasu . James J. Glackin l#'z N. Fair Oaks Ave. Pasadena, Calif., # Now I've heard everything. Well, I hope this doesn't actually hurt #th Century Fox in Japan! -- jj-PDear J.J.: I have a few comments about the "Jogging up Main Street" is in most respects very well written, but unfortunately is based upon scientifically inaccurate premises -- a cardinal sin in science fiction. The author does not understand a basic principle of physics: in a closed system, angular momentum is conserved. Jogging inside a space-going cylinder could create fluctuations in the spin, but certainly not the progressive spin increase depicted in the story. If you don't believe me, check with your expert-in-residence, Jerry Pournelle. As editor, you should insist on scientific accuracy. I am delighted by The Courts of Chaos. The Amber series would perhaps be more appropriately called "metaphysics fiction" rather than science fiction, but whatever you call it, it is marvellously good. "The Holy Temple" deserves a spedisplay of wit. David Palter #I Leland Way, Room # Hollywood, Calif., # Yeah.  did check in with Jerry on "Jogging " -- after that howler had already been called to my attention. Actually, Jim Baen bought the story, but the error would have gone right past me, too -- I'm even less a physicist than he is. Hey Tom, that was a wild thing to do. Tom ? By the way, people have been asking if The Courts of Chaos is really the last of the Amber series. Well, Roger himself says so. 'Course, authors have been known to change their minds before... -- j j-Psues. Send check or money order to: C.l. Gram, # Center Grove Road, H-#, Dept. G. Dover, N.J. #, wants to: S  S Books, # North Wilder, G-# St, Paul, Mn. #. Fla., # lists. PM-SF, # Pine St., Des Plaines, #., # Large catalog. Books, magazines. Three stamps. Marx, # #th, Lubbock, Tex., # for #-page catalog. Collections also purchased. R. Madle, # Bestor Drive, Rockville, Md., # that witches wouldn't tell. #, Noel Wait, # Union Drive, Los Angeles, Calif., Used SF Paperbacks and Hardcovers. Over # Titles. Free Catalog. Lawrence Adams, P.O. Box #. Baltimore, Md., #. Star Wars, # Kinston Ave., Culver City, CA., #, for details. #-#. Intelligent, concerned people with Positive Human Values write Clyde Austin. ##, Box #, Pontiac, IU., # Computer posters and games. Sample and catalog #. Theo Koch, Castle Point Station, S-#, Hoboken, N.J., #. Enjoy owning great film collection. #mm  #mm plus videotape. Sci-fi, cartoons, musicals, American and foreign classics. Over # outstanding titles in our new #-page catalog, #. Reel Images, Box #P, Monroe, Conn., # Approved for use with Dungeons and Dragons. City State of the Invicible Overlord, #; Tegel Manor, #; First Fantasy Campaign, #. Postpaid, #. add tax. Judges Guild, Box #G, Decatur, #., # manual. Complete installation instructions. seda Blvd., ##, Reseda, Calif. # #. Complete Science Fiction Catalog Cheap, simple, portable. Free details. Cash, Thousands paid for comics, baseball cards, records, toys, dolls, beer cans, tobacco relics, sci-fi...get more for your collectibles. Catalog # refundable. Don't delay. National advertiser buys and sells. Order your copy today from: Phil Morawiec, Box #, Milan. Mich, # SF Pen Pals, # #rd St., San Francisco, Calif., # equipment. Easy techniques, fascinating results. # for complete info. Robins, Box #-C, Fulton, Calif., # Dune. Orchestrated on Synthesizers, C# Stereo Cassette. Send # to John Willoughby, # S. Palm Dr., Brea, Calif., movies and more! Illustrated catalog # (refundable). Galaxy#, # Vanowen #. Van Nuys, Calif., # why so many ads in the SF Mart are repeats? The answer is low cost and high response: advertising in the SF Mart is Good Business! #tword for one issue, I .#word for three consecutive issues. Send check or money order to: Galaxy SF Mart # White Plains Road Scarsdale, N.Y... # Why not? An Extraordinary Offer What a way to get acquainted with these science fiction greats. Browse through the list of book  on this page and choose any # for just #tf It's the most extraordinary sample of science fiction ever offered in one package # Close Encounters of the Third Kind. By Steven Spielberg Noveli.iimu of the hit movie about Earth's first i ont.ii i with an alien race Pub ed # #b # The Hugo Winners. Vol I  II Giant #-in-I volume of # award-winning stories. # to # Asimov introduces each Pub ed # #. Silence Is Deadly. By Lloyd Biggie. Jr Spying on a new secret weapon proves hard for Jan Darzek as he travels to a totally deaf world Pub ed S# # The Ophiuchi Hotline. By John Varley Cloning, alien invaders and a mysterious message from the depths of space -- all in this outstanding SF story Explicit scenes and language may be offensive to some. Pub ed S# # #I The Foundation Trilogy. By Isaac Asimov. The ends of the galaxy revert to barbarism An SF classic Comb ed # A World Out #I Time. By Larry A black hole in space sends s future where the ultimate battle of sexes is raging By co-author of The in God's Eye. Pub ed S# # # The Starchild Trilogy. By Fredenk trilogy and together here for the first time are # classic tales The Reefs of Space. Starchild and Rogue Star. Special edition by James Blish # more outstanding and exciting adventures of the Starship Enterprise and its gallant crew Pub ed S# # # A Heritage of Stars. By Clifford CT Simak # years after Earth has reverted to a primitive society, one man is driven to reach for the stars. Pub. ed S# # # Cloudcry. By Sydney J Van Scyoc Exiled to a quarantine planet . Cheram Verrons discovers the remnants of a wild and ruthless race, and tries to learn the longsought cure for his illness. Pub ed. # # # The Sword of Shannara. By Terry Brooks A massive quest novel in the very best Tolkien tradition Pub ed # # # The Adventures of the Stainless books in I exciting volume lake us throughout the galaxy Comb ed # # #. Galactic Empires. Brian Aldiss. ed Two-volume anthology of # stories by famous authors Clarke, Asimov and others covers the Rise and Fall of Galactic Empires Comb, ed # # All My Sins Remembered , Haldeman A young man in search m citement is sent to the danger spots of tingalaxy Pub ed S# # #I Time Storm. By Gordon H link son A major novel by one of St br.i writers Gripping adventure and Iasi mat ing ideas set in a vast scope of time .mil space Pub ed # # # The # Annual World's Best SF Donald A Wollheim. ed The best SF puli lished during # by Asimov Knight Varley and others Includes Tiptree s Houston. Houston. Do You Read? Special edition #I Orbit #. Damon Knight, ed # original, unconventional short stories by outstanding SF writers Varley. Wilhelm Lafferty and others Explicit scenes and language may be offensive to some Pub ed # # #I Star Wars: From the Adventures of LukeSkywalker By George Lucas Life on a backwater planet can be dull , unless you become involved in an interstellar rebellion Photos from the motion picture Special edition Fold along line. Tape or staple corners and mail -- No postage necessary! How The Science Fiction Book Club Works: When your application for membership is accepted, you'll receive your introductory package of four books examine them in your home, and if not completely satisfied, return them within ten days -- membership will be cancelled and you'll owe nothing. About every # weeks ( # times a year), we'll send you the Club's bulletin. Things to Come, describing the # coming Selections and a variety of Alternate choices. If you want both Selections, you need do nothing; they'll be shipped automatically. If you don't want a Selection, or prefer an Alternate, or no book at all. just fill out the convenient form always provided, and return it to us by the date specified. We try to allow you at least ten days for making your decision. If you do not receive the form in time to respond within # days, and receive an unwanted Selection, you may return it at our expense. As a member you need take only # Selections or Alternates during the coming year. You may resign any time thereafter, or remain a member as long as you wish. At least one of the two Selections each month is only # plus shipping and handling. Other extravalue Selections are slightly higher but always much less than Publishers' Editions. Send no money. Fold ad. postage paid side out. Fasten and mail. Yes, I want to join The Science Fiction Book Club Science Fiction Book Club Dept. PR #, Garden City, N.Y. # Please accept me as a member. I agree to the membership plan as described above. Send me, as a beginning, the # books whose numbers I have and handling. I agree to take # additional books at low club prices in the coming year and may resign anytime Mr. Miss Mrs. (Please print) Address Apt. # City State Zip Order not valid without signature. If under #, parent must sign. The Science Fiction Book Club offers its own complete hardbound editions sometimes altered in size to fit special presses and liter members even more. Members accepted in l I S A untl ( omnia only. Canadian members will be serviced from Toronto Offer slightly different in Canada  ,...  What if you had to plan the survival of galactic civilization? (##)  What if God is a com puter? (## -- see other side)  What if houses had lives of their Own? (##)  What if someone hd the power to extinguish the sun? (##)  What if we are not alone? (##)  What if? Why not -- stimulate your imagination with the World's fin est speculative fiction? Take # Science Fiction  Bestsellers for # with membership Fold along line. Tape or staple corners and mail -- No postage necessaryl First Class Permit No I Garden City. N Y. No postage stamp necessary if mailed in the United States Postage Will Be Paid By -- Science Fiction Book Hub Garden City N.Y. # BENFORD LOGSDON OLSON FABiAN VOL. #, NO. # # No. #  # riott Hotel. Los Angeles. Cal. Pro GoH: Poul Anderson. Fan GoH: Don C. Thompson. Membership: # to June #. then #. For inl'o write: Weslercon #, P.O. Box #. Mission Hills. Cal. #. Silver Spring, Md. GoH: Theodore Sturgeon. Membership: # until June #. # after. For info write: Park. Md... #. cuse Hilton. Syracuse. N.Y. Pro GoH: Ben Bova. Fan GoHs: Sul'ord and Tony Lewis. Membership: # to May #. then #. For info write: Carol Gobeyn, # Stolp Ave., Syracuse. N.Y. #. Council Meetinti. Boro Park queline Lichtenberg. Membership: # in advance. # at door. For info write: Armida Council. # #lh St., Brooklyn. N.Y... #. Taft. New York City. GoH: Alfred Bester. Membership: # until June #. # at the door. For info write: Susan Rothman...# Seacoasl Terr... Brooklyn. N.Y... #. #th World Science Fiction Convention. Hotels Adams and Regency Hyatt and Convention Center. Phoenix. Ariz. Pro GoH: Harlan Ellison. Fan GoH: Bill Bowers. Toastmaster: F.M. Busby. Membership # attending.  I # supporting. For info write: luuanacon. P.O. Box #, Phoenix. ' An #. Hotel. Philadelphia. Pa. Membership fees and GoH to be announced. Londonderry Lane. Darby. Pa... #. Galaxy June # Vol. #, No. # Arnold E. Abramson, Publisher John J. Pierce, Editor J.E. Pournelle, Ph.D., Science Editor L.C. Murphy, Subscriptions Dept. Paul G. Walker, Contributing Editor National Advertising Sales Representative: Erwin Baker Associates, Inc., # Evergreen Place, East Orange, N.J., #. Phone #-#-#. Recalled from disgrace, Ling Sanjen has been assigned to new duties on Veden, a world that is immune to the plague destroying the rest of the Empire. Or is it... ? He longed to be born again -- but he couldn't believe in the Millenialist version of rebirth. And the woman he loved couldn't believe in his. It was a "fail-safe" system, but the president who installed it was honest. And that was all the trouble! Today's kids still hear about Little Red Riding Hood or Jack and the Beanstalk. Tomorrow's... In a certain other magazine, this would be called a Fght. scientists keep taking over more of our crazy ideas. There ain't no justice in the world! What can you do with a vampire these days besides put him in a blood bank? Quite a lot! And what does King Arthur have to do with sf? Quite a lot too! Naturally, he would have to be the first to react to last month's guest editorial by Harlan! Cover by Richard Olson Interior Illustrations by Olson, Fabian, Cosentini, Fox, Mueller ing Corporation, a subsidiary of Universal Publishing  Distributing Corporation. Main Office  Editorial Office: # White Plains Road, Scarsdale, N.Y., #, Single copy #. #-Issue subscription: # In U.S., # elsewhere. Copyright Conventions. All rights reserved. Second class postage paid at Scarsdale, N.Y., and additional mailing office. The publishers assume no responsibility for unsolicited material. All stories printed In this magazine are fiction and any similarity between characters and actual persons Is coincidental. Printed In U.S.A. An exciting new concept in Science Fiction publishing. in artistic concept. It has been, in the truest of senses, a collaboration between the artist and the author. What has emerged is not merely an illustrated story, not even a story with special illustrations carefully fitted to it. The two parts of the whole -- art and story, art and fiction -- are equal co-partners. The result is something more than a book. It is a mechanism for the imagination, a magic box that the reader can open and experience, putting himself or herself much more deeply into the life of the story than would otherwise be possible." Gordon R. Dickson from his introduction to # Size #X# Available in June su pbs G a new trade paperback line a division of ace book companya grosset  dunlap company# Park Ave South New York, NY# A real post-Watergate president, yes sir! You'd never catch him going over the People's heads... "I . , It s really nothing new, the technician explained to the President of the United States. "We've always had a failsafe system for everything." He hesitated, careful where to tread with his words. "Everything, that is, except for the possibility of human error in this office. There has always been a chance of mistake by the President. We've lived with that flaw in the system for over thirty years. The Russians know it too. They might not agree but they know it could be a potential weakness." The President was also careful in his choice of words. He was afraid of machines but he didn't want to display that reaction to the technician. "We must be absolutely certain that mankind retains control of nuclear weapons. Can you be sure these machines of yours won't take that control away?" "Mr. President, I assure you they won't. This computer system will have your personal image imprinted within its memory banks. Four of your top advisors will also have their personal images in the system. The system, sir, will be you and they." "Then why do we need the system?" "Picture this, sir. The Russians launch an attack. You have five minutes in which to respond. Can you gather your advisors and, using the human way, reach a decision with enough speed? It would be impossible. In that situation the response would have to come from one man -- yourself. It would be made in confusion and in a great hurry. And, sir, I hesitate to say this, but there is always the chance that you would not be emotionally capable of pushing the button." The technician squirmed a bit at this last point, afraid that he had gone too far. But the President only nodded gree of enthusiasm for the technician's idea. "The computers, Mr. President, will make their decision when you key them into action. The decision will be based upon your personal image, as programmed, minus emotional response. An emotionless finger on the button, sir, but your finger just the same." "What sort of computers are these?" The technician, warmed to his subject, leaned forward in his chair. "The sytem has been in use in air and spacecraft since the nineteen seventies. It's called a computer jury. Five computers vote on a decision. The majority rules. It's as simple as that, sir. If the vote is three computers to two, the minority is automatically over-ridden by the majority. Decisions are nearly instantaneous with questions and votes. The system cannot fail." "And what are the odds against the computer majority making the wrong decision?" "I wouldn't venture a guess on that, sir. Perhaps our Data File Four thousand could work the problem if -- " "No need for that." The President waved the technician away. "Go ahead. Install the system." may # , #... The technician, tugging nervously on his watchband, waited for the President's answer. The President, folding his hands, looked back at the technician with disbelief on his face and amazement in his eyes. "You want to test the system using my computer image and those of my advisors? Test it under simulated conditions?" Horvath, the technician, nodded, a bead of sweat forming on his right temple. He had not anticipated this sort of reaction from the President. The system was nearly operational. All it needed was the programming and testing and it would be ready. "It has to be done, sir! There's no oth -- " "Absolutely not!" The President's fist pounded the desk top. "My God, Horvath! Have you any idea of what would happen if the outcome of that little test ever leaked to the public? Or to the Russians?" "I have a top-security clearance rating, sir. Only you and I would have to be present for the test." "I wouldn't even trust you with that sort of information, Horvath. The Russians know we have this system already, you can bet on it. And this system was supposed to be top-secret too." Horvath shrank from the President's voice. "Imagine, Horvath, if the Russians somehow managed to obtain the results of your little test. What if the results displayed an iron-fisted retaliation to a nuclear venture on their part? They'd know, Horvath. They'd know they would have to strike now, right away! Before your computers are operational. Because they would never have such an opportunity again. Once your computers are operational, there would be no doubt about our response to an attack. And doubt, Horvath, is what keeps the cold war cold." Horvath stuttered and said weakly, "But..." "Or what if our computers tested the other way?" the President fired back, not allowing the technician any breathing space. "What if they voted not to retaliate, based upon my advisors' decisions programmed into the machines? Then if the Russians found that out, they'd attack us for certain." "We still need a test, sir. Without it, the system isn't failsafe." "No! I don't even want to know how my advisors would vote in the case of war. Once I knew, I might be tempted to rearrange the computer jury according to my own thoughts on the matter. I'm sorry. Test the system if you must, but don't use me or my advisors as test subjects. Select five of your own men for the test run. I can't allow you or anybody else to know for certain how we would respond to an enemy attack." The President smiled at Horvath and leaned forward in his chair. "I'll tell you a secret, Horvath," he said kindly. "I actually don't know how I'd respond either. But then, that's the job of the computer, isn't it?" Horvath, not wishing to be banished from the President's favor, wilted and quit the battle. "I suppose you're right, sir. There has always been a danger of leaks from the White House. If this leaked, it would present the Russians with an interesting subject for scrutiny. We'll test the system ourselves." President Lyman breathed a sigh of relief as Horvath departed the Oval Office. He really didn't know how he would respond to a nuclear attack. And he didn't really want to know. The President traced a circle on his scratch pad, absently breaking the pencil point. He shrugged finally and went back to work. june #, #... Soviet Premier Lastovik drummed fingers on the Kremlin table as the Minister of Psychology urged his case. Ten generals listened intently to the talk of computers, politics, ihe make-up of men and war. Lastovik stopped the psychologist in mid-sentence. "Have you checked with this Krukov in the Ministry of Science?" "Da." "An honest politician?" "Indeed." "It will be enough?" The psychologist nodded. "Do any of my honored colAward winning Galaxy-Foundation Sanaa of ki ta rc o onadad Involving tha entira Galaxy, utilizing tha Omega slaps, the ingle move! Tha ship is # mfiae across and tha mare Outposts, Beacons, the use of Cloaking and mvMbiHty Devices, Histories, ships, and actions of Humanoid, Cyborg, Alien. Android, Robot old. Clone, and other Super Ctvfttzatiorw that defy description! before! The aeries can be played by the purchase of only ana Supplemental books are Inckided m eech game for the specific attle MenuaL This ona book anabtas you to begin your study of the # protected games at a low cost without ever wasting your funds on duplication I TNa results m afl games Mrwdy Manual (#). Tha following games are available below; cost of Manual not included: The N'Drtdd invasions Tha Struggle to Crush the Dictators Warriors of tha Dark Mar-in tha Age or Ms M atron Van la the exact workings of the Rays, Beams, M laaH as, "L" projectors. Command and Pttot skills with one or two ships! PWarriors of the Dark Star Battle Manual # Dual of tha Sun Slayers...# Vengeanc e Crusaders VS The Monads # War of the Star Slavais. two Giant Empires in both MWtary and maintain their MWtary Power and Wealth as wefl os be wan taking # companies in separate dties # years to complete It. The result is one of the f osteal, action fWed, realistic games aver made with rules unbetieveably easy to laam. Mobile Earth Infantry fight grotesque humanoids. Intact Warriors and lizards total oama ourchasssl leagues in the military have a question?" Silence surrounded the table. "Then we have them!" Laslovik's fist crashed on the table top. "We have them!" July #, #... The President was awakened by Jackson, his military aide. He brushed Jackson's hand from his shoulder and, sitting up in bed, glanced at his watch. It was # a.m. "Yes?" "norad has bogies on the big screen, sir. sac and tac confirm. They want release of their weapons, Mr. President. General Trenton says this is the real thing. They're missiles, s'ir." The President's stomach turned queasy with fear. He shook his head abruptly and reached for the computer outlet at his nightstartd. Matching the outlet key with one that hung from his neck, he activated the computer system installed just months ago by the technician. Then he and the military aide bolted for the elevator leading to the White House bomb shelter. The computers voted. Two computers, representing dovish advisors, sided against release of weapons on the grounds that survival of humanity, either Russian or American, was of greater importance than war or its outcome. Two computers, representing hawkish counsel, voted for release of weapons, hoping that quick retaliation might prevent a second Russian strike. President Lyman's computer failed to make the first vote and was still undecided by the fourth vote. Seconds ticked by. The tie-vote persisted, unbroken, Lyman's computer abstaining while it puzzled over the question's answer. The computer "knew" Lyman better than he knew himself. Lyman was an honest politician, the computer understood, a man who truly believed himself to be the appointed representative of three hundred million people. Lyman never made an important decision without first consulting the people. Lyman always did what the people wanted. What did the people want? What would their response be? The other computers pushed a vote once more. Unlike Lyman's machine, they represented only their advisors, who represented only themselves. The vote was tied again. Then Lyman's computer, representing a President who represented made a decision, finally. Insufficient data. It did not know what the wishes of a majority of the citizens of the United States were concerning the question at hand. And Lyman, the computer knew, never made a big decision without knowing where the people stood. insufficient data. It flashed on the computer outlet video tube on the President's nightstand. The computer decided to do nothing. The other computers voted again. And again. And again... Hung jury. The Russian missiles fell. There was no return volley.  by Richard A. Lupoff Introduction by Harlan Ellison Dell # you to earth-colonized planets where interplanetary racial bigotry is rampant! "There has never been a thing like this one before. Audacious! Extravagant! It will raise one hell of a noise." -- Harlan Ellison "A tour-de-force! Brings author Richard A. Lupoff to the front ranks." -- Theodore Sturgeon Dell Publishing Co., Inc. I Dag Hammarskjold Plaza # East #th Street New York, N.Y. # Immortality of the body? Possible. Immortality of the soul? Well... just what is a soul? Davy moved the coffeepot closer to the coals with his toe. The wind was cold where it found its way through a crack between two logs. Have to chink that tomorrow. Davy had had all of the cracks chinked but some were always falling out. The storm outside was still building, though the winds were already blowing a gale. Rain thundered down on the corrugated metal roof. He looked again, but there were no leaks; he had pitched the last one a week earlier. Patrick Singer moaned in his sleep. Davy's eyes sought him out in the dimness. The fireplace shed the only light in the one-room cabin. Again Davy's father muttered but it was unintelligible. "I should get Michael or Sarah to sit with him tomorrow night," Davy thought. He had hardly slept for three nights now, since Pa had taken the fever. The doctor could do nothing, or said he could not. You could never be sure with a Gentile. The thought almost made Davy smile. He had been a professing agnostic for six months now but his prejudices still made him side with his own people, misguided as he now believed them to be. No, he would not get Michael's help yet. There was no reason he could not catnap; after all, the doctor had said there was nothing anyone could do. It was only a matter of time. And he had no intention of placing himself in Michael's obligation, no matter how hard it became to take care of Pa. Michael already blamed him for Pa's condition, saying that his defection had taken the heart out of the old man. But it was seventy years of dredging a bare living out of the unyielding Ozark soil that had killed Davy had done. He knew that and someday he might thank Michael for turning what might have become guilt into less harmful anger. Someday, but not now. The coffeepot gurgled and Davy poured himself a cup of the steaming liquid. Chicory. He had developed a taste for real coffee at school but there was no affording it now. He ought to wash Pa's face again but somehow he couldn't bring himself to disturb the old man. While he slept, he was in less pain. Davy let the bitter brew slip down his throat. It was never easy, being a youngest son. When his brother Michael had been his age, there had been an older brother (Patrick, Jr., now dead) and Davy to help, and Pa had been younger and stronger. And Ma had been alive to give all their labor some meaning. But Pat was dead, Ma was dead, Pa was dying and Michael had married and moved away. Therein lay the only consolation left to Davy -- that he did not have to put up with Michael's sneering superiority. The work that fell on Davy was too much and the farm was falling into disrepair. He no longer planted the highest hectares, and weeds grew around the place, but there were only so many hours in the day and once it had taken all of them just to do what he did now. And now he had to tend to Pa too. There was a momentary lull in the storm before the rain struck the roof with redoubled fury, accompanied by the bell-like thrumming of hail. Patrick Singer cried out: "Anne!" But there was no Anne Singer to comfort him any more. Davy felt the first stirring of tears. Pa would not last out the night. And the last six months of his life had been a torment... and it was all Davy's fault. The chicory was forgotten, grew cold in the cup, as Davy's mind skittered back down the days.    Davey and his father could hear the singing begin as they crossed the meadow. Slanting against the verdant hillside, rays of the setting sun fell over the Gulf of Texas, and below, the seaport of Little Rock sent up a foulness that seldom reached these heights. It was somehow symbolic of the Millennium that men should work on as though nothing untoward had happened, blissfully unaware that the Reign had already begun; oblivious to the fact that the outpourings of their pointless labor could not reach or unsettle the Elect. Once the thought had given Davy a feeling of superiority -- but of late he had been drawn increasingly toward those very same fleshpots. The church was of stone and logs, built with more care than most of the members' own houses. In winter an oil-drum stove made it a pleasant refuge against the damp and fog of the Ozark Islands, and often in summertime the elders would built an arbor of poles, roofed with chicken wire and rushes. There the services would proceed by the afterglow of the setting sun, occasionally enlivened as bats chased junebugs among the crowded aisles. Now it was late fall. The leaves clung forlornly to the jackoaks, dead and sere. The oil-drum stove had brought the temperature up and Davy shed his jacket gratefully. The Singer cabin and farm was five kilometers west of the meetinghouse. The Singers could neither fertilize nor irrigate, the latter because of inclement geography, the former for reasons of doctrine that had never been clear to Davy. Life had been easier before his brothers left to make lives of their own. Of course he and his father could have taken jobs in Little Rock -- but the Elect did not mingle with the Gentiles. That is, they did not except when compelled by law. Four mornings a week Davy walked down to the town for compulsory schooling. His was the first generation since the Tribulation to do so. Despite legal battles waged by the church hierarchy, the resurgent Federal government had stood fast on the subject of compulsory education. There was some singing, some prayer, and then the Reverend Powell stepped up to the podium, slapping down his Bible and darting his eyes from face to face. He opened the book, announcing the seventh chapter of Revelation, a text that Davy did not need a Bible to remember. After this I beheld, and, lo, a great multitude, which no man could number, of all nations, and kindreds, and people, and tongues, stood before the throne, and before the Lamb, clothed with white robes, and palm leaves in their hands. Only the Gentiles still doubted that the Cataclysm had been Armageddon, or that the years following had been the Great Tribulation. Davy could not appreciate the fear that the Revelation of St. John had struck into Fundamentalist congregations like this one before the Cataclysm. Even the saintly John's description of blood running to the "depths of a bridle bit" could not rival the reality of nuclear war, nor were the "beasts" loosed in the last days anything but pale reflections of the mutations that had plagued the earth these last two centuries. And one of the elders answered, saying unto me. What are these which are arrayed in white robes? and whence came they? And I said unto him. Sir, thou knowest. And he said to me, These are they which came out of the Great Tribulation, and have washed their robes, and made them white in the blood of the Lamb. Vaguely Davy wondered what it would have been like to have heard those same verses with Armageddon before him and without the certainty that he was among the white-robed Elect. Therefore are they before the throne of God, and serve him day and night in his temple: and he that sitteth on the throne shall dwell among them. They shall hunger no more, neither thirst any more; neither shall the sun light on them, nor any heat. For the Lamb which is in the midst of the throne shall feed them, and shall lead them unto living fountains of waters: and God shall wipe away all tears from their eyes. Davy had recently come across an ancient book in the archives of the school library that described the pre-Tribulation Fundamentalist sects and included transcripts of sermons preached before the last days. There he found these same scriptures quoted in descriptions of the Millennium to come. But people had taken them literally, and Davy could today attest that even in the Millennium a man still hindered and thirsted, and the Lamb fed men as he always had -- by providing seed and soil, rain and sun. The rest, as always, was up to man. Reverend Powell shut his Bible and Davy's attention wandered, although he was careful to look attentive, as always. His mind slipped naturally into well-worn paths of perplexity. There were vast contradictions between the teachings of the church and the teaching he received at the federal school, contradictions he could not resolve; but what was worse, those contradictions had heightened his sensititivy to other contradictions within his religion. The difference between Revelation's description of the Millennium and the reality he perceived was one, but there were other, more pressing, problems. How, for instance, could a God who was both all powerful and entirely loving have allowed Armageddon to take place? Davy did not know that he was posing the age-old mystery of omnipotence and omni-benevolence coexisting in an imperfect world. Nor did he recognize the question thus posed; his education had been rudimentary at best. He only knew that there was something seriously wrong with the beliefs of his elders. Davy had always been close to his father and was free to ask his advice on any question but this. Instinctively he shied away from verbalizing his uncertainty, knowing that it was one subject with which Pat Singer could not cope. Two decades later, when time and death had utterly sundered them, Davy would recognize this inability as his father's immovable defense against disbelief. "Just the other day a man from Little Rock stopped me on the street." Some change in the rhythm of Reverend Powell's delivery caught Davy's ear. "He said to me, 'Powell. Powell, how can you call this the Millennium when you Millennialists spend your whole lives dragging a bare living out of the soil?' Then he quoted to me these same scriptures you just heard. "Brothers and sisters, I tell you no Christian ever quoted scripture half so well as the Devil. "I said to him, 'Mr. Jones, there are times to be clever but questioning God's word is never clever. I don't know why God chose to speak to us using physical terms in the scriptures but I know that I never hunger after righteousness, nor thirst after truth. He dwells with me every day, here in the temple of my heart, and He has cleansed me in living fountains of grace. He feeds me on His word and, Sir, He has wiped every tear from my eye; and I rejoice in His daily presence!' "What care I if my belly is empty, if my heart is full? And what care I if God's enemies twist His words, taking symbolic statements as literal truth? What care I if they hurl lies in my face, as long as I have truth in my heart?" A chorus of "Amens" followed as Powell broke off on a high note. He paused artfully, leaning across the podium, letting silence fill the room; then he went on more softly. "The Devil is wily and tireless. Even now, chained in the bottomless pit, he still influences the unwary. This poor man, whom I have called Mr. Jones, was not satisfied. Brothers and sisters, the Devil is never satisfied. "He said to me, 'Powell, if God is all loving and all powerful, why did He allow the Cataclysm and the pestilence of mutations that followed?' "Brothers and sisters, the Devil is clever. He asks telling questions; be sure, he is no fool. "I said, 'Mr. Jones, I don't know.' " His voice had fallen to a whisper, but no ear missed a word. " # don't know. But God knows, Mr. Jones,' I said. 'I'm only a man. I don't know why God does what He does, but I know that it is to my ultimate good. And how do I know? Because God loves me. He said in His Book that He loves me and I believe Him.' "That's faith, brothers and sisters. Faith. It's faith that raises man above the animals and faith that raises Christians above the Gentiles. But if I could understand everything, how could I have faith? If I understood, why would I need God? "I rejoice in my frailty, my ignorance, for only through it do I know the glorious feeling of utter, childlike faith in my Father." He raised his hands and the congregation rose to sing. Davy rose with them, his heart pounding. He could not believe. All his life he had accepted, passively, but he could not believe, actively. To do so was to deny self, to deny his own value and importance, and this he could not do. Rather, he would not. And in the very moment that he refused belief, all the paradoxes and perplexities in his mind stood revealed, solved. What had seemed monolithic and absolute when viewed from within was shot through with idiocy and honeycombed with rot when viewed from without. The superstructure of doctrine crashed down around him in one warm moment of knowing. It was all lies. There was no Millennium; there had been no Armageddon -- there were only madmen in conflict. There was no God. There was only man and his frailty reaching out for eternal life in the face of irrevokable death. With assurance so utter that it thrilled him to the core even as it stripped him of all defense, Davy Singer knew -- knew ! -- that there was only himself and death, black death, waiting at the end of the corridor of his life.    Light slanting through the cabin window awoke Davy. He had begun the night in remembrance; then he had slept; and now he was uncertain when the remembering had ceased and the dreaming had begun. The months following his negative conversion had been difficult. He had told his father somewhat of his new feelings, trusting him to understand partially at least, but in that he had underestimated his father's needs. There had been no understanding, just bitter recriminations. Shaking sleep from his mind, he rose and went to check on his father. Patrick Singer was dead. It took several seconds for the enormity of the event to sink in and then Davy hesitantly pressed his ear against the old man's chest. There was no heartbeat; no sound of breath. Davy backed away from the bed, tom between the need to run for a leave his father. But as he regarded the open eyes and slack mouth, he realized that it did not matter. He could go or stay -- but the dead stay dead. He reached out to close his father's eyes. The flesh was still warm and he drew his hand back quickly. Uncertain, he tapped the aged cheek lightly. The head rolled sideways on lax muscles and Davy drew back again, spasmodic shivers overtaking him. He reached out once more; found that he could not touch that dead, warm skin again, and pulled the blanket over his father's head instead. Firmly believing in the Millennium, the old man had worked his life away, knowing scant rewards for all his labor. Believing in an afterlife, he had died secure. But he was just as dead as any atheist would have been... just as dead as Davy himself would someday be. Somehow Davy had vaguely expected a great revelation at this inevitable moment, some sign that his agnosticism was merely the foolishness of youth. He had secretly hoped for just such an omen; but there was nothing -- just an empty dried-up husk and the lonely sound of wind moaning about in the eaves. There were tears then, hot and stinging, but there was something more too -- the beginning of a slow burgeoning terror that would pursue him throughout his life. Tasmeen interrupted .Dave in midmorning. He was indulging in his favorite position -- lounging in a decrepit armchair in the comer of the lab -- reading a journal, his bare feet on the windowsill. "Someone to see you in your office. Professor." "Send him in here." "I think you had better go to him," she replied, eyeing the disorder with mock distaste. Dave shrugged, slipped into sandals and followed her. The reason for Tasmeen's unusual solicitude was soon apparent: Dave's visitor was in a wheelchair. He was a small-featured and handsome man, with a sober air, and the lap robe did nothing to disguise his legless condition. "Professor Singh, this is Sri Nirghaz Husain. Sri Husain, Professor Ram David Singh." Dave did namaste, touching his hands together before his chest and bobbing his head in a greeting, which Husain returned. "What can I do for you, Sri Husain?" Husain looked faintly embarrassed. "I was told that you are the Director of the Institute." Dave nodded. "Yes, although that may not entail all that you think." He pulled up a chair and sat down facing Husain. Tasmeen returned with a tray of tea and biscuits. "Now, Sri Husain, you have to understand what it is to be the director of this Institute. We are all researchers here and need no one to tell us what to do; the director simply shuffles paperwork and sees to it that the rest have money to work with. That's it. Each one of us takes his turn as director on a biyearly rotation and my term of servitude is up within a few days. After that Professor Mukerjee will be director, poor man." Husain smiled despite himself. "You are not an Indian?" "NorAm by extraction, Indian by citizenship and inclination." "But still NorAm in your informality." Dave smiled. "Perhaps. What can the Institute do for you, Sri Husain?" Husain's brows came together and he hesitated. Then, "I understand that you are on the forefront of regeneration research?" Suddenly Dave understood the man's reticence. "Your legs?" "Yes." "I'm sorry, Sri Husain, but I doubt that there is anything we can do for you. If we were able to regenerate human parts, you can be sure that it would be on all the news channels. We are working toward that end, and one of our members feels that she may be fairly close to it, but the techniques have not yet been proven." Doctor Singh, if the odds are at all favorable. To be so confined is intolerable." Dave leaned back, drumming his fingers. Then he called out to Tasmeen. She put her head in the doorway and he said, "Ask Doctor Mathur to step in if she can break away." When she had gone, he turned back to Husain. "As I said, my role as director is a small one. Doctor Mathur is the expert on regeneration. You must understand, however, that our purpose here is to find techniques with which to overcome sterility. Regeneration research is directed primarily toward that end." Shashi Mathur stepped in moments later with a smile for Dave -- which she quickly hid. Proper British formality lives on in India long after Britain is but a memory. Dave introduced them and she said, "Sri Husain. Sri Nirghaz Husain?" He nodded. Dave looked blank. "Sri Husain is a famous polo player," Shashi prompted. Dave noticed her momentary' hesitation over tense. "He is also the grandson of Sri Karji." Suddenly a light dawned. The Premier, Jogendranath Kantikar -- Sri Jogendranath Kantikarji when the honorifics were added. Out of affection and practicality, his followers had shortened it to Sri Karji. His grandson, Nirghaz Husain -- now confined to a wheelchair -- had been the chief negotiator for India in its disputes with Medina over the land recovered by the Panch-ab project. Dave's embarrassment was written across his face and Husain chuckled. "I thought that sequestered men of science were purely fictional." "No, I'm afraid that we are very real," Dave admitted. He studiously avoided newscasts, but the more spectacular stories always managed to trickle through his defenses. Nirghaz Husain was the son of Sri Karji's youngest daughter and a Muslim father, Parivar Husain. The daughter had left home at an early age, creating a scandal that Sri Karji's Parlimentary opponents would not let die. She had returned to India with her son after the Medinan Muslims had made life intolerable for her. Her son had gone back to Medina upon his father's death to inherit his fortune and to act as an unofficial emissary between Sri Karji and the Muslims. He had been there when the fighting broke out six months ago and had lost his legs to a bomb dropped by an Indian plane. "Professor Mathur," he said now, "Professor Singh informs me that you are the expert on regeneration. My grandfather has said many fine things about your Institute; he suggested that I come here seeking aid." Dave and Shashi exchanged glances. There had been nothing casual about dropping Sri Karji's name. If they succeeded in restoring Husain's legs, the sky would be the limit in financing for future research; but should they fail... "I'm sorry, Sri Husain, but there is nothing we can do for you," Shashi told him gently. "Our efforts here are aimed primarily at overcoming the worldwide drop in birthrate hollowing the Cataclysm. Only a few of us, Such as Doctor Singh and myself, are pursuing lines of research in other areas of biology, and primary regeneration is not one of them." "But Doctor Singh said that you were working on regeneration." "Yes and no. Let me explain. We have had some success with primary regeneration where the matrix of tissue was not entirely destroyed. Consider the amputation of an arm, say between the elbow and the wrist. We could cause all of the muscles of the forearm to regenerate and we could then replace the bone with metal. But the hand? The fingers? There would be no matrix for their regeneration. In certain cases of limited avulsion we use this technique, but it would have no value to you. "Furthermore, we have isolated hormones that cause 'stunted growth' so that today we are able to give treatment to a child whose limbs do not fully develop; but full, primary regeneration in living humans is impossible, at least within the forseeable future. It has to take place in the embryonic stage." Husain's expression hardened as her words. "What I am doing is experimenting with the growth of replacement parts from clones," Shashi explained. "Clones?" She smiled. "Except for sperm and ova, every cell contains the genetic pattern of the entire organism. Certain lower orders, sponges for example, reproduce by budding off of ordinary cells. The new organisms produced are genetically identical to the parent organism. We can artificially stimulate ordinary muscle cells to replicate new organisms in a similar way among the higher orders. "For example, we take cells from a donor rat, clone them, and grow a new rat identical in every sense to the original. Whole limbs from the clone can then be transplanted surgically to the original." "Can you do that with humans?" "No, not yet, nor any time in the reasonably near future. The problems involved are staggering." "Nor are all the problems scientific," Dave pointed out. "Consider the rats. They are in every way identical; if they were human, what right would a man have to steal a part from his clone?" "Also," Shashi went on, "if that were not a problem, consider the fact that in order to produce a clone with a body of your present age, it would require about twenty years of growth, by which time you would be forty. To be practical, cloning for replacement purposes would have to begin its growth at the time of the subject's birth." "Have human clones been raised?" Husain asked. Shashi nodded. "In China -- before the Cataclysm -- there were reported to have been human clones raised by implantation in uteri. It is even told that a clone of Chairman Mao was raised, but that story is probably apocryphal. Since the Cataclysm, experiments with clones have been common. There are at present at least one hundred cloneconceived persons in India alone, some of whom are nearly thirty years old." Husain was shocked. "I had no idea!" "It isn't exactly, top secret but it is not yet publicized. We think that such cloning may be a stop-gap measure over the next several generations -- until we solve the birthrate problem." "Then you could actually make a clone from my cells?" "Yes, but if we did, it would merely provide you with a son, not a new set of legs. And that son would look and be no different from any other child, except that he would be your genetic twin. He might not even resemble you closely as he grew; environment has its effect too."    Dave turned to Shashi after Husain had left. "You lied to him pretty badly." "You mean Choudry's forcedgrowth enzyme? Why should I get his hopes up over an untried technique? Anyway, forced growth doesn't overcome the moral problems." Dave stared at the door through which Husain had exited. "Perhaps." Shashi studied him, disturbed by the implications of his speculative tone. II t hung in a void. There was no sound, no light, no change of temperature and no gravity, it had hung thus since its birth, so that it knew nothing other than its self. Physically it existed; mentally it had never left the womb. An umbilical cord brought it air and sustenance and the enzymes that forced its growth. And that growth was phenomenal -- three weeks from birth to physical maturity. Dave turned away from the meters on the sensory-deprivation tank and checked the readings on the computer. Nearby, in another tank, a bottle-nosed dolphin named Baba lay half-in and half-out of the water, narcotized and attached to an umbilical cord similar to that attached to the sensory-deprivation tank. Dave made final checks all around and then fed a narcotic to the already mindless dolphin; it was needless now -- but it would help his transition to sentient life. He closed a switch. There was a hum as other banks of machinery went into play, but the moment was largely unremarkable. The machinery utterly stripped the dolphin Baba of memory. In the process, he died. Dave confirmed that fact -- and then opened the sensory-deprivation tank. For the very first time, light impinged upon the dolphin named Baba II.    Dave was playing games with Baba II when Shashi came in later that afternoon. The dolphin frolicked about the large tank, entirely unaware that he had, in one sense, been living for only a few hours. Dave greeted Shashi as she touched his hand and leaned down to stroke the dolphin's head. Then she froze in mid-gesture, staring at it; the tattoo that had identified the creature no longer adorned its forehead. Drawing back, she looked at Dave with a mixture of wariness and shocked admiration. "You did it!" "Yes." "And Baba is... dead?" He shook his head. "Transmigrated. Baba's memories reside now in the brain of Baba II. Baba II is Baba, brain and bone." Shashi watched in wonder as the creature shot about the tank. She herself had cultured the clone that now swam before her, and she had assisted Dave in the surgery that had implanted the foetus in a dolphin host mother. Raised from birth in a sensory-deprivation tank, it had had no memories and no personality of its own until now. "Baba -- the original Baba -- is dead?" Dave nodded, unconcerned, and then said, "Watch." For twenty minutes he put Baba II through his paces and the dolphin responded beautifully, threading the intricate maze of wires and mirrors with their innumerable turnings and false leads. Dave had spent months in training Baba in that maze and it was one that no creature, however intelligent, could have traversed without error except through prior experience. But Baba's memories now resided in Baba II, and since Baba II' s body was a clone from Baba, it was identical in every genetic particular. By heredity and environment, Baba II was Baba, outwardly differing only in the slight pallor of II' s skin and his lack of Baba's identifying tattoo. After his run through the maze. Baba II came for his reward of fish and remained to be fondled. As Shashi scratched him in all his favorite places, she realized that the situation would have been uncanny except that the illusion that this was the original Baba was so convincing that she could not react emotionally to the situation. She and Dave left the laboratory at sunset, walked past the open stalls of Poona, buying chappatis and tea in an insulated container, and went on up to the park. There they sat quietly until the sky faded and those few stars that could compete with the city lights emerged. The air was chill and Shashi drew close to Dave; yet she seemed somehow restrained. "What's wrong?" he asked her. "Baba. I am deeply troubled by the implications of your experiment with him." "I didn't kill Baba. I know you were fond of him; so was -- am -- I, but he is as alive tonight as he was this morning. Only his address has changed." The faint attempt at humor failed. "I didn't mean that. I know I made a pet of him, but if he had to die, I wouldn't cry. I said that I am troubled by the implications, not the actuality, of what you have done." "Meaning?" "Meaning what happened to Baba's atmanT' "You don't really believe in that crap?" "Yes, I do." There was little he could say in the face of such calm assertion and he swallowed his irritation. "That which made Baba Baba was transferred from one body to the next. His atman, if you want to use that term, is what was transferred." "No, Dave. You know better than that. His soul, perhaps; you are the expert on Christian theology, not I. But not his atman. I know that I have led many previous lives, but do I remember them? No. The atman which is my essence, which goes with me from life to life, is not memory." argue theology. His knowledge of Hinduism was considerable but he could never hope to debate it with a native. Or a believer. It irritated him to think that Shashi could cling to what seemed to him to be superstition. More important, those beliefs might hamper his work -- and his work was a matter of life and death. "What will you do next?" she asked. #A. "With Baba, nothing. Since we are not yet at a clinical stage, it would prove nothing to repeat the transference to still another body. What I have to do next is to chose a short-lived but fairly intelligent creature and make a transference from an aged individual to a young clone." "In search of immortality?" "Yes," he replied tightly. "I also have to follow up some leads on sensory-deprived clones as donors for organ transplants." A troubled look crossed her face in the dim moonlight. He turned to her. "You are thinking of Husain?" She nodded. "Forget it," he said. "By the time we get our techniques ironed out, Husain will be an old man." "I know." He moved closer to her. She had changed from lab coveralls to a flowing sari which did little to hamper his motions in the sweet darkness. Shashi Mathur had been married at twelve, consummated at fourteen. She had lived with her husband, a man of thirty-five, until she was sixteen. At that point she had turned her sexual attentions elsewhere, trying to let no fertile night pass without a bedmate, preferably a new one each month. In so doing, she was merely following the customs of the time. When births are rare, they are precious, and who can say what lucky coupling might prove fertile? When Shashi was seventeen, her husband died. By that time she was convinced that she was barren. In that she was merely ordinary. Faced with the prospect of an empty future, she took her meagre inheritance, left for Bombay and enrolled in one of the dozen prep schools that surround Deccan University. Now she was twenty-eight, certain of her barrenness, and working religiously to overcome that bane for her fellows. As a professor, a widow and a kshatriya, she enjoyed high status and a rare freedom from constricting gossip. Her quarters were furnished with an utmost simplicity. She had a small brazier where she kindled a charcoal fire on those nights when the monsoon drove chill and dampness through the walls' and windows. She often brewed tea there for herself or her guests, but never cooked. There were stalls of sweet-wallas within a five-minute walk, and she had her main meals at the Institute cafeteria. Her single room was unfurnished save for cushions and a foam sleeping-pad. By day this was propped against a bare inner wall. Blockprinted Madrasi hangings adorned the walls and thick rush mats covered the floor. A carved chest held her clothing. There was a row of books against one wall; the Gita, Vivekananda's works, Tagore's poetry. She kept her professional books strictly segregated in her office at the Institute. By the light of candles, with incense sticks burning, she lit the brazier and made oblations to Agni. Then she settled into the lotus position. Later, after her meditations, and after she had extinguished the lights, her mind strayed back to Ram Singh, a name she preferred to the ridiculous 'Dave,' and his unnatural playing with the structure of reality.    The summons came at noon the following day. "Sri Singhji?" The messenger bowed from the waist and Dave felt an irrational irritation at the obeisance. Messages proffered with the double honorific, prefix and suffix, usually meant trouble. It read: Sri Kantikar of Bombay would appreciate your presence at his bungalow on Tagore Street at eight p. m., on the night of the twenty-fifth, to discuss a matter of mutual interest... J. K. For a moment Dave was too stunned to take in the implications. So the Premier wanted to see him personally. And unofficially too -- to judge from the fact that he signed the message without reference to his office. Dave had never met nor had any dealings with Sri Karji; he had never seen him except for newscasts. It could only concern his grandson. Dave had known that Husain had not dropped his grandfather's name casually. Cold sweat formed on his face as he studied the note. Ill Bombay was the world's most modern city in both the best and the worst senses of the word. The capital of India since New Dehli's inundation, it housed an impressive neo-Ashokan capitol complex surrounded by a buffer-and-expansion zone of parks. Beyond that the city was aggressively utilitarian. Even as early as the Cataclysm, India had been short of construction timber, although it supplied much of the world's decorative hardwoods. Adobe, rammed earth and stone were her building materials for centuries and still were -- but with a difference. Now adobe bricks were made in huge factories, chemically stabilized and force dried. Rammedearth walls were also chemically stabilized and made by special hydraulic rams and molds. Human labor was no longer a cheap commodity and with declining population, it would become more scarce as time passed, but electricity was plentiful from fusion reactors. Stone had long been a major building material, but it too required massive inputs of human labor to quarry and lay. Now stone was quarried mechanically as gravel and fused into monolithic blocks in situ at a tremendous cost of power. All public buildings were of this magmastone, as were dams, the houses of the rich, public monuments and, of course, the great dykes of the Ganga and Panch-ab projects. Dave debarked at Tagore station, skirted the power plant and strode toward Kulin Hill. His route took him through the Avenue of Abominations, where beggars from the whole of Maharashtra gathered. Some were normal enough, a few were amputees and accident or disease victims, but by far the majority were mutants. Unable to compete with their normal fellows and of execrable status (Sri Karji called them the "new untouchables" and begged Congress to pass laws protecting them, all to no avail), they were reduced to living on public pity. One was eyeless, an unbroken expanse of skin rising from his rudimentary nose to his hairline; another had a shriveled third arm projecting like a grotesque lingam from between her breasts; another... They cried out to him as he passed, their arms waving upward from their lotus positions like anemones. Kulin Hill rose like a tower of sanity. From its heights the city took on a certain geometric beauty as distance hid her less graceful aspects. The summit was surrounded by a ten-meter-high magmastone wall, pierced infrequently by small gates, and only the onion-domed turret that served its residents as an observation post was visible from the ground outside. Out in the harbor, ships' lights were being switched on while deep beneath their keels, lost in the cold, wet darkness of the sea bottom, Old Bombay lay. One could take an excursion submarine to visit the ruins but Dave had always found the idea depressing. The house within the wall was a disappointment. It was a faithful rendition of Indian architecture, but in magmastone and bitudobe it simply did not have the grace of Arjuna or Chitradurga. Of all the cities in India, Bombay was the least Indian; everything was a modern copy of past glories and thus lacked the charm of the old and the boldness of the new. Even Poona, the Mecca of the modern Indian, still retained its old quarter. He was led through the cavernous mansion and up the winding, open stairway to the observation tower. Here, beneath the dome in a glass-walled room whose clear panels had been thrown open to admit the night air, sat Sri Karji. He was lounging in a rattan peacock chair, surrounded by a scattering of manila-bound reports. A tea service sat on a cart nearby and he responded to Dave's namastee by waving him to a chair. A servant materialized to serve the tea and chutneys and Sri Karji withheld conversation until they were alone. Somewhere within the house a sitarist was playing Raga Rageshri, an evening raga. "It was good of you to come, Sri Singhji." "It was good of you to ask me." "How have you liked India?" Dave put on a smile he did not feel. "Really, one does not ask that question of a native. I am a citizen, you know." "Yes. Since last October, was it not?" Dave nodded, having no doubt that Kantikar knew the exact date and anything else he felt would be useful. It was some relief to be a citizen of the Indian Commonwealth; at least he could not be deported. Shot, but not deported. "We have a number of scientists from other countries working in our universities. They bring a welcome change of orientation that often bears well on our problems. One should always try to maintain a fresh viewpoint. Many of our visiting scientists eventually ask for asylum, especially those from Africa and the Andean Republic, and we never turn them away. However, we do not normally grant them citizenship, for political reasons." "Of course," Dave murmured. "You present a new situation. We have not found training in NorAm to be adequate, so I was surprised to find that one of our top scientists at the Institute was a North American." "I took my graduate training at Deccan." "So I discovered. You have risen high." Condescension disguised as praise. The civilized man speaking to the barbarian. What you really mean, old man, is that  am vulnerable. Dave shrugged modestly. "I understand that you have met my grandson?" "Yes. A sad case; perhaps in twenty years medicine can help him." Kantikar changed the subject abruptly. "I understand that you are an agnostic -- at least so it said on your application for citizenship. Yet were you not raised as a Pentecostal-Baptist?" Despite himself, Dave gave grudging respect for the man's unabashed highhandedness. As Premier, his power was virtually unlimited and he apparently saw no advantage in hiding the fact, save behind a thin facade of courtesy. "A Millennialist," Dave replied. "There are minor doctrinal differences between the two." "But you cast all that aside?" "Yes, when I was fifteen." "So I surmised after reading your article in the Deccan Monitor." "I hope you don't rely on that article as an index of my sophistication. I wrote it for the school paper in my first year at Deccan and my command of NaiHind was anything but complete." Kantikar waved the protest aside. "The sense of your arguments came through despite any inadequacies of language. You believe that both the Christian concept of soul and the Hindu concept of atman are in error?" "Yes." "And that the only thing that exists is biological drive tied to experience -- 'tied by cords of memory' was your felicitous phrase, I believe." "Yes." "An old idea -- not that you claimed it was not. But you carried it further by saying that if a man's biology could be replicated by parthenogenesis -- cloning -- and his memory transcribed, he could attain virtual immortality." Tired of playing parrot, Dave said nothing. "Once again, not a new idea. Yet you go on to say that man's religions have cheated him out of immortality by making him accept the idea of death; that these techniques of 'physiological resurrection' would have been perfected centuries ago had men really believed in their mortality." Kantikar paused with an air of expectation but Dave simply shrugged once more. "You seem well versed in what I wrote. I see no reason to enlarge upon it," he said. "Such a philosophy must make a man quite desperate. To think that immortality is at hand but to fear that he might not be able to perfect its techniques before he dies -- r do not envy you."    It was some hours later that the conversation turned serious again. Throughout dinner Kantikar had refused to be drawn 'into any but the most trivial discussions and later he had been intent on the musicians and the Kathak dancers. Finally, as they sat . back in rattan lounges on the terrace watching the moon on Bombay harbor and listening to the distant sound of Kantikar's resident sitarist playing in the courtyard below, each with a small waterpipe of gunga spreading its mild narcotic through their systems, Kantikar returned to the discussion. "Doctor Mathur told my grandson that one reason she could not provide him with replacement limbs was that it would take twenty years to grow them. Yet my aides have discovered an article by Professor Choudry of your Institute that indicates that clone growth can be forced to many times its normal rate." Dave was cautious in his reply. "We have had some success along those lines with laboratory animals." "And human clones?" "We have not attempted it with human clones." "Yet if you did try it and failed, what harm would come? The human from whom the clone cells were taken would be entirely unaffected." "True. But we are not sure that a limb, its growth forced, would not adversely affect the donor after a transplant. Also, there is the moral aspect." "That should prove no problem for you." "Sir?" Kantikar paused, gazing up at the moon, and then went on: "It is your philosophy, avowed in the article we discussed earlier, that memory is the only 'soul' a man has. A clone grown to maturity in a sensory-deprivation tank would have no memory and could therefore be used as a donor -- with as much immunity from moral censure as a cadaver. That is your philosophy, is it not?" Dave felt the trap closing and yet he did not regret it. It was a step that had to be taken eventually and if Kantikar ordered it, the blame would be his should public opinion rise in protest. "By the way, how is Baba II doing?" Dave actually grinned. "Well," he said and then added, "There is no guarantee that Baba II will not die tomorrow from some unforeseen complication, and that risk would run even higher for Husain." "At this preliminary stage, we need not worry about that. When the time comes to take risks, we will all review the situation together and decide what is best." "Will you send him by tomorrow?" Having come this far, Dave saw no point in further verbal sparring. "To begin cloning? Very well, but he can stay only an hour. He is leaving for Medina on a mission of utmost delicacy." Dave was suddenly aware of greater depths of machination than he had suspected. "You aren't just the doting grandfather, are you? You want to show the Muslims that they can be outdone. Nirghaz's crippling by Indian bombs was a major diplomatic blunder, wasn't it?" Kantikar's eyes were cold. "That, Singhji, is none of your business." IV Husain donated a cell sample which Shashi cultured for cloning. Developing a human clone was not greatly different than developing an animal clone and the apparatus of a mechanical womb could be set up quickly. The sensory-deprivation tank was another matter, however. It had to be larger and more sophisticated, but such tanks had been built before. It was a job requiring no new technology. During the first five weeks of gestation no growth stimulants were used, but by that time a completion date for the sensory deprivation tank was reasonably certain and the Choudry enzymes were released into the fluid in which the embryo floated. A month later and the foetus had reached four kilos in weight and Dave, with Shashi's aid, transferred the infant to the tank that had held Baba II, carefully severing the fleshy umbilical and replacing it with a mechanical one that fit the orifices of the head.    "Quite well," Dave replied to Husain's query. "Couldn't be better, in fact. The clone is in the sensory-deprivation tank that housed one of our test animals and it will remain there until the larger tank is completed. We aren't pushing its growth as much as we might because we don't want it to outgrow its present home before a new one is ready." Nirghaz Husain bobbed his head in tense delight. It was obvious that he was only now allowing himself to hope. He had returned from Medina the day before after long and fruitless negotiations with the Muslims. Dave wheeled him into an examination room and said, "Nirghaz, this is Doctor Choudry. In addition to being the man who developed the growth stimulant, he is also an accomplished surgeon, which neither Doctor Mathur nor I are." Dave and Choudry lifted Husain onto the examining table, where Shashi unbuttoned his gown with asexual efficiency. Dave drew a deep breath and held himself still. He had no bedside manner with which to cover this situation. Shashi turned away, but Choudry went on with admirable calm. "You did not inform us that your genitalia had also been lost." "Amputated. Like the legs, they were too crushed to save." Husain glanced away but the expression in his eyes was hard and bitter. "So they said." "Hmm." Without looking up, Husain asked, "Is there any chance of transplanting that too?" "Dammit, man, don't spring a question like that on me out of thin air. I don't know," Choudry replied. Husain's belly and buttocks were a webwork of scar tissue and his body terminated in a blank ana lumpy mass. Choudry probed and measured and then sent Husain away for x-rays.    In the dimly lit office Choudry had taped a dozen x-rays, taken from all angles, on a battery of viewing boxes. He sat hunched over one, overlay paper and ruler in his hand, measuring, checking angles and occasionally pausing to calculate. He had been at it for better than an hour and Dave and Shashi had finally given up following the complexities of his work. They perched hip to hip on a desktop across the room, sharing coffee. It looked bad. At last Choudry laid his paraphernalia aside and stretched, shaking his head. "No way." "I can't believe it," Dave said. "Here we were prepared to use the latest techniques and even an entirely new donor source and we can't proceed simply because our surgery isn't up to it!" "Let me put it this way, Ram. If he were lying on the table now as a fresh amputee and we had the parts available, I would try it. We would have nothing to lose because he would have only a slim chance of living either way. Frankly, I don't know how he managed to live. You can be sure that the abdominal cavity was wide open; they certainly had to push his viscera back as they sutured." Shashi shook her head. "Why did they go to such lengths for an Indian?" "Politics," Dave fairly snarled. "The fact that Nirghaz was injured by Indian bombs was a diplomatic coup for the Medinans. Had he died, it would have soon been forgotten but now he is a walking -- I mean a living -- monument to Indian aggression." "All of which doesn't help him or us one bit," Choudry went on. "Look at this. The left articular fossa is completely gone and the ilium has been trimmed. The head of the right femur is still in place and fused into the fossa. Any transplant would have to begin above that point and include the entire pelvic girdle. Surgery just isn't up to it." "So who's going to tell him?"    Dave did not go directly to speak with Nirghaz; instead he went to his lab, where Baba II greeted him with insistent snortings that stopped only when Dave scratched his head and tossed him a chunk of fish. Science, Dave knew, proceeds by fits and starts, not so much because research is quixotic (although it is), but because a man can invent or discover only what mankind is ready for. Leonardo da Vinci's model helicopters were proof of that. Had the time come? It was a delicate question concerning not so much the state of the art as the spirit of the times. He had Sri Karji's support. There was money and power there; and in this state of near war, the label of "military secret" would amply cloak his work from the public. But not from his colleagues. He still had not convinced Shashi of the un-humanness of a sensory-deprived clone, and Choudry had been hesitant. Would they have balked -- in the final analysis -- at cutting up a seemingly live and healthy human being for transplant purposes despite the fact that that human being was "merely" a clone? He was not sure. However, it loomed as a large possibility that they would have intervened with the transplant procedure even if medical reasons had not precluded it. Or had they? Had Choudry deliberately misread the x-rays? No matter; either way, this new course of action was better for Husain. And humanity. And himself. He went down to the waiting room. Nirghaz had given up the pretense of reading while he waited and now he looked up intently at Dave's entrance. "Can it be done?" Dave stared at Husain for a long time before answering, "No, not by surgery. But..." V Baba ii shot across the tank, ducked under a bar and through a ring, described a complex spiral around a horizontal rod, doubled back -- and faltered. Confused, he floated free for a moment, then rushed across the tank for a piece of proffered Fish and a scratch on the snout. Sri Karji straightened up and shook his head. "An impressive display, I suppose, if I knew what it meant." Dave slapped the dolphin on the side and said to Kantikar, "That is just the problem. You impressed me so much in our First interview that I assumed your spies had been thorough. They were not or you would know that what you just witnessed is the reason we have to have the Deliac computer. Your spies told you, correctly, that Baba II could thread a complex maze, using the original Baba's memories. What they did not tell you was that we trained Baba in five separate mazes. Baba II can do three of them perfectly, one not at all and the other one only part way before faltering." "So your experiment was not a perfect success, as you said it was." "Tom told me that my experiment had succeeded, not vice versa. And I assumed that your information was complete. In fact, the experiment succeeded admirably, and we know why it failed and the exact dimensions of its failure. We took every memory that Baba could give us in one burst of energy before she died. Had we taken the memories in increments and stored them in a computer bank, we could have had them all. "But we did not have such a computer because of budgetary limitations. When you gave me the commission of rejuvenating Nirghaz, I assumed that you knew that the computer was necessary." Kantikar stared, unseeing, at the frolicking dolphin. It was always galling to be outdone by a competitor; and to be caught up by one's own failings was doubly humiliating. Worse, it made all of his efforts to date useless unless he could came through on this latest demand. Of course it could be done. Anything, legal or illegal, could be done. But every such action left him open to attack and there were always those who were ready to pull down Sri Karji. Nor should he divert even a fraction of his country's energies from the upcoming struggle for survival. The Deliac computer was an auxiliary set-up in the Deliac Air Force complex south of Poona. It was presently not being used but it might be needed on short notice. Yet there was a debt to pay; and there was his affection, and there was his guilt. For it was Sri Karji who had ordered the airstrikes against Mahmet, knowing full well that his grandson was there but confident in the odds that the young man would emerge unhurt. It had meant surprise and it had given him a reputation for putting the good of the state above his personal interests. But the price... it was one thing to calculate chances beforehand and quite another to find oneself the loser afterward. Nor had the airstrikes ended the Medinan menace; if anything, they had stiffened resistance. It was bad enough that Nirghaz must regain his legs in a way so unorthodox that it smacked of heresy. Transplants were one thing; the transference of memory was another. Still, if Nirghaz were willing, how could he, Kantikar, hold back? "I will give the orders," he told Dave curtly. After Kantikar and his entourage had left, Shashi found Dave leaning on the edge of the dolphin tank, his face lined and worried. As always, she was both drawn to and troubled by his iron control, so different from other men she had known. Even other NorAm men had not been like this. She had a brief vision of a creature trapped inside a drum of steel, crying out for attention, for understanding. What was that creature like? After two years of liaison with Ram David, she still could not truly say. "Did you pull it off?" Dave nodded and then shook his head. He staggered slightly as he moved across the room to drop into his favorite chair. She realized that he was emotionally exhausted. "Shashi, if he ever finds out how I lied to him, I just don't know what he would do." She patted his arm. "It wasn't your fault." "The hell is wasn't. I should have put Baba II through his paces immediately but I was too exultant over my apparent success. Then came Kantikar's summons and the work with his grandson. I let basic caution slip." "He doesn't know that." "No, not now, but I'll always wonder when he might find out. If I pull this off, it will get me off the hook, but otherwise -- " "I? Ithought this was to be a team effort." "You know what I meant." "Yes. I know that you meant exactly what you said. This is your holy grail. You are working your way to heaven. First transfer Nirghaz into a new body, then clone a standby for yourself. And when you feel old age and death whispering at your neck, you'll run and hide in your fine, new, young body." "Well, what's wrong with that?" For answer she shook her head and said, "Maya." "Sometimes you sound like a guru. This world is no illusion. Rebirth is the illusion." "You say... but you have no proof that it is so." "Nor have you." "True," she said, unperturbed. "One does not look to illusion for proof of illusion's nonexistence." They stared at one another, each firmly caught in his own neat, circular pattern of argument. Then she slid past the issue by settling in against his knee and taking his hand. "Ram." He smiled and let some of the tension drain away. "Yes, love." "About my barrenness." He started, for barrenness was a subject of deep taboo that no barren woman are infertile but I am anatomically normal." She paused then. He did not know what she was driving at; he already knew that she could carry an embryo to term were it artificially implanted, but there were tens of thousands of women who would available. "Ram Singh, my lover, will you give me your child? Your clone child." He was stunned. "Wouldn't you rather the child be of your own heritage?" She shook her head. "Yours, love, yours." He looked down at her sober, earnest face and was deeply moved. He nodded and she came into his lap, kissing him and crying.    His fingers touched the bandage on his forearm where the tissue had been taken and he reflected on the reverse symbolism of that wound. Across the room Shashi worked deftly, lovingly, culturing the cells for cloning. It took her three hours. Sunlight slanted in from the west across the lab (so orderly in contrast to his) as she finished, still humming the tune with which she had begun the afternoon. Casually he took her hand when she had finished but she pulled his face down for a kiss that was far from casual. He held her close, thinking that he had never seen her more beautiful. "Tomorrow," she said, "I'll have Doctor Choudry to do the implant." "Are you sure this is what you want?" She nodded and smiled still more deeply. "Tonight we celebrate." "How do you celebrate the initiation of a pregnancy?" he asked, deadpan, and she giggled outright.    That night he moved into Shashi's quarters. They were crowded but it did not matter. Neither of them gave much time to sleeping. Whether it was his near brush with Sri Karji's wrath or Shashi's commitment to him he could not have said, but the urgency of his quest for immortality returned to him renewed. The next morning he sent a letter to an old friend and professor in NorAm, James Brigham, whose accomplishments he had long since outstripped but whose wisdom he highly respected. That letter contained an outline of what he had done and the promise of detailed explanations to be forthcoming. He also instructed Brigham to prepare to publish his notes in the event of his death, feeling that once enough people knew of the resurrection process, nothing could prevent mankind from rising up to demand its universal implementation. VI Nrgiaz lay back, immersed in the temperatureand gravity-neutralizing fluid, his head encased in a helmet that barred all sound, sight and smell. The salt water surrounding him was I exactly # degrees; the air that moved into his lungs held progressively less oxygen and a carefully balanced percentage of carbon dioxide. Respiration, metabolism and cognition slowly abated. There was no light, no taste, no touching and, of sound, only the gentle susurration of incoming air. Gradually the murmur of airflow changed to a pulsing whisper that lulled him still deeper into the trance; and the soft voice, Shashi's voice, that had always been there just below the level of his notice, spoke to him of sleep and of childhood; and his mind, cut free, remembered.    Light! As the sleep had been beyond sleep, so the awakening was violent beyond any awakening he had previously experienced. His disorientation changed to despair as the laughing, running child he had been in his dreams became a legless horror once more. For a cold moment he was drowning in some gigantic, malign womb; then strong hands had ahold of him and he was lifted into the chilly air of reality. He pawed at the all-enveloping hood but it was cleverly latched and he had to wait, helpless, fighting claustrophobia, while the lab assistants removed it. He lay still for a while beneath the light blanket they had put over his naked body, watching with small interest as the aides swabbed the saline fluid from the floor and then departed. Shashi came over with a smile to sit beside him and he reached out to take her hand, needing the touch of humanity to return him to the present. Ram David was hunched over a typeset, engaged in a dialogue with the computer. His profile was frozen in a mask of utter concentration and there was no sound in the room but human .breathing, the humming respiration of machines and the drip of salt water from the table where Nirghaz lay. Nirghaz blinked back tears and Shashi gently wiped his face. The memories dredged up were as fresh in his mind as though he had just lived them, not like those of a dream that vanish with awakening: the desert outside Kabul; his mother's delicate beauty; his stern father returning home after another attempt to settle the dispute his Hindu wife and half-caste son had raised; the bougainvillaea vine outside his window down which he had climbed; the shouting, rock-throwing band of boys crying, "Hindu, Hindu, Hindu!" Finally Dave switched off the console and came to stand beside Shashi. Nirghaz felt an unexpected rush of black resentment for the legs he walked on and for his manhood. Dave and Shashi made no secret of their liaison. Jealousy burned bright inside Nirghaz and he fought it unsuccessfully, for it was not Shashi that he wanted, but his own lost manhood. Dave smiled wearily. "We got it." Nirghaz nodded, too spent to feel elation. "You were under a trance much deeper than is ever used in therapy, so anything we may have missed is unlikely to be crucial." "You didn't get it all?" Nirghaz felt an irrational fear growing within him. To gain a new body but to lose a part of himself in the doing -- unthinkable. "What did you do on the afternoon of the fourteenth of May the year you were four years old?" Nirghaz hesitated, then shrugged. "I don't know." "You went out with your father to pick up some chutneys for your mother and the taxi broke down on the way home. You were impressed by the way the driver repaired the trouble with a mere piece of wire and you learned a new obscenity listening to him." Nirghaz still looked blank. "I don't remember." Dave shook his head. "I didn't expect you to. It is unlikely that you will ever remember the incident although you will, of course, remember our discussing it now. Yet you brought it up under trance. In short, once the transference is complete, you could undergo standard hypno-analysis and never reveal any gaps in your memory. Anything we did not get, you have forgotten completely." Nirghaz looked relieved. Dave continued, "We are up to age five now but future sessions will not progress as rapidly. Your recall of incidents will increase according to some as yet unknown exponent, so we will probably require thirty or forty sessions to obtain every memory on tape. The mind has an amazing capacity." While Shashi went out for tea, Dave helped Nirghaz dress and then lifted him into his wheelchair. When Shashi returned, the young man had regained most of his composure and he accepted the mild, warm stimulant gratefully. "Ramadav, one thing troubles me." "What is that?" "When you first acquainted me with the memory-transference concept, it was a one-shot method. One's memory was transferred intact from an old or broken body into a new, healthy one. I could accept that; after all, it was not that different from our concept of transmigration. But this use of multiple taping sessions and a computer... well, look at it this way. When I was five years old, my father took me out horseback-riding for the first time. You have that on tape?" Dave nodded. "But I still remember it." After a long pause, Dave prompted, "So?" "So when you have all of my memories on tape, I will still have them in my head. When you transcribe them into my clone, they will still be here in my head. Which one will be me?" "The question won't arise," Dave assured him. "When we make the last tape -- and the transference -- we will terminate life support to your previous body." Nirghaz could only stare in shock. "You mean that there will really be two of me and that you will kill one of them for the sake of a neat closure to the experiment?" Dave fought back the desire to merely shrug. He had thought deeply along these lines and all of the legal and moral questions were resolved to his own satisfaction. Still, he knew the problematical nature of the question and was not sure that he could win anyone over by the same arguments he had used in order to still his own doubts. "It will be like going to sleep and waking up to find your own body regenerated," he answered quietly. "No. That is no answer. If you did not kill me off, it would be like going to sleep and waking to find someone with my memories and my rejuvenated body going on to live a separate life while I remain tied to this body." "That won't happen." Nirghaz shook his head. "It isn't good enough. Look, I am no orthodox Hindu. If I were, I would be looking for release from rebirth, not a continuance of my life on earth. Yet I cannot simply follow your way. I do believe in an atman, an essence, and that essence cannot inhabit two places at once." Dave ground his teeth. Shashi was sitting tensely, watching them both. He knew that she agreed with Nirghaz. "Look, when you go to sleep and then awaken, you don't consider yourself a different person simply because there is an eighthour gap in your existence. It will be the same with the resurrection process." "Maybe." Shashi broke in, "Nirghaz, you are strictly a volunteer. If you don't want to go through with this, simply say so." Dave gave her an angry stare which she chose to ignore. "What other chance do I have?" "There is the possibility of a brain transplant but the prognosis on that would be very poor. Otherwise you can simply go on as you are. You seem to have adapted well to your difficulties and your condition is no worse than that of many other cripples." Nirghaz almost snarled. Looking at Shashi's soft womanhood, he did not -- could not -- desire her, but he remembered what desire was, and desire's consummation. Burning with shame and loss, he said, "For the time being let us continue, but I have to consider this very deeply before we conclude the experiments."    X-ray and ultraviolet sensors probed it continuously where visible light could never go and where infrared sensors would have been blinded by the uniformity of temperature. Electrical discharges shocked its muscles into motion from time to time so that they would grow. It had the appearance of a tenyear-old child, still floating foetal in the saline womb of the sensory-deprivation chamber. Resemblance to Nirghaz at age ten was superficial at best, for this body had never run, twisted, played or felt the darkening sun on its skin. Thin, flaccid, dead white, it floated blind in the eternal night and slept mindlessly on.    Within Shashi's womb, unhurried by growth stimulants, a natural foetus grew. It floated secure and ignorant of the unease that caused her to toss sleeplessly on her pallet. Shashi shifted her weight again and Dave sought her hand. "Can't you sleep either?" she asked. "No. I've been thinking; after we tape and reconstruct Nirghaz, I think we may be able to persuade Kantikar to continue our funding and perhaps let us continue using the computer." "Probably. I'm sure he will be very grateful." "I intend to tape myself." He listened for censure in her voice but the tone of her reply was neutral. "I knew." "I want to tape you too." There was a brief delay. "I knew that also. I won't let you." "Why not?" "I have no desire for rebirth -- that way." "Are you so content with a reincarnation that may not be more than an illusion -- and which will not leave you your memories even if it were true?" "Yes." After a long time of silent breathing, he said, "Damn!" She raised herself on her elbow and looked down at him in the dimness. "Ram, my lover and my love. You think only of the future; what of the past? Everything I am today -- and everything you are, if you would just admit it -- is the product of a hundred thousand previous incarnations. Every decent thing I do, every kindness and every attention to my fellow man, is the good within me that remains after the purging effect of a thousand other lives. If I could live on forever, just twenty-eight, just as happy in your love, it would be a kind of death. Never to change, never to be a child again, never to face truly new challenges, never to be reborn fresh and clean -- what an awful fate. Death-in-life. That is what you offer." "If you feel that way, why are you helping me with Nirghaz?" "Nirghaz is a special case. We aren't giving him immortality, just a new set of legs and genitalia." "It could lead to immortality." "Yes. But I will have no part in that." "Then you won't let me tape you?" "Never." "And if I tape myself?" She didn't answer at once, so he prompted, "Shashi. Answer me." "I think I may leave you." "What?" "I love you, Ramadav, but one lifetime is enough." He turned away from her in anger and she did not try to call him back. Dr. James Brigham Department of Biology Roanoke University Roanoke, Appalachia, NorAm Dear Jim, The political situation here continues to worsen, as you are no doubt aware. I fear that it may interfere with my work, but even more I fear that Nirghaz Husain may back out at the last minute. I had hoped that by working in India, where the people have a conception of transmigration on which to hang the resurrection project, I would not have to contend with the same innate conservatism that I would have faced in NorAm. Damn all religions! They provide the contentment of illusion and prevent mankind from turning their vague promises of heaven into reality. I find that atman is as insidious as soul ever was. Not that I really blame Husain for his reticence. I myself find it harder to accept the possibility of multiple, coequal individuals than to simply accept transference. But the alternative is death, and death is no alternative. However, if you don't really believe in death... you see my problem. James, my old friend, I have given much thought to the ultimate implications of the resurrection process and it occurs to me that I am simply incapable, by temperament and training, of visualizing the incredible changes it will eventually bring about. My aims are so simple, so basic -- plainly stated, immortality for myself. Dare I confess it? There has never been any other motivation for my work than pure, selfish fear of death. Yet now I realize that I may not live to complete the work. You must have guessed that; you always were sensitive to others. Wisdom was never one of my attributes but I know myself well enough to know that intelligence is no substitute for wisdom. That is why I write you these letters, that and the fear -- growing daily -- that you will have to publish my notes eventually in order to see that the work is not lost. Be careful! Do not let the notes fall into hands other than yours. I am rambling. It is past midnight now and I am very tired. Husain had another taping session today and left in a foul and depressed mood. If he turns away from the experiments now, we will lose years ! At best, Kantikar will cut us back to our previous level of support, and I fear that he might become angry and cut us off altogether. The man's power is frightening and it grows in direct proportion to the imminence of war. And, of course, we may all die in a nuclear fireball before you even see this letter. I shall try to send you updates twice weekly from now on, in case that occurs. If it seems strange that one who has admitted selfishness as his only motivation should be so deeply concerned with the welfare of the world at large, and that he should also be so highly concerned to see that his work outlives him... well, frankly, I find it strange myself. No amount of self-analysis seems to account for it, so I merely commend it to you for study. You often understood me better than I understood myself anyway. Enough misery. Shashi is well and her pregnancy proceeds without complication. Birth is due in seven months. I wish that you could meet her. And, no, we will not marry. That is her decision, but you should understand that as a Hindu widow, her status would only be diminished by remarriage. It is unlikely that we will be able to leave here until the Husain matter is decided one way or another, and I cannot advise you to come to India while war is threatening. Until we meet again, know that you have been a true friend. Dave Singer Dave sealed the letter and laid it aside. He stretched and walked across the lab to the coffee pot, drew a cup and grimaced in distaste. The brew was thick, black and awful, but he watered it down and drank it anyway, ft was past midnight and his head felt enlarged, his eyes stinging and hot. Shashi would be long since asleep. Outside, he had heard no sound for hours but the passing of the sentry. There were always guards present ever since they had moved to the Deliac complex. Nirghaz Husain had had the use of a sensory-deprivation tank and a battery of overseeing technicians. Dave had only himself. Settling the cap atop his head, he made sure that the electrodes pierced the appropriate points on his scalp. He felt light-headed as he settled back. After drawing a syringe of amber fluid, he sought and found a vein. Then he began to recite, " Out mani paclme um..."    Terminating its run, the computer sent a preemptory jolt of electricity through the scalp electrodes, shocking Dave instantly awake. He tore off the cap, tears streaming down his face as the memory of his long-dead mother faded. For five hours he had been a child again... and now there was no one to ease his transition back into reality. He staggered as he crossed the room. The computer chuckled, gurgled and hummed its mechanical contentment. If only the throbbing in his head would stop. It took another hour to recover the first of his life tapes and to instruct the computer to forget the night's work. Then he walked slowly out to greet the sunrise.    Colonel Mohan Bhatt, commandant of Deliac Air Force base, waited until a servant had answered the door in response to his ring. Then he followed him into an inner room. The master of the house did not greet the Colonel or even admit his presence. If questioned, he would say that he had not had the pleasure of meeting Colonel Bhatt. Gopal Bhargava, leader of the Loyal Opposition, met him in the inner room. The drapes were drawn. Bhargava waived Bhatt to a chair and offered him a drink, then raised his eyebrows. "Well?"' This was the moment Bhatt had dreaded but there was little he could do to make it easier. "I haven't much to give you. Kantikar has thrown such a net of security around that project that even a rat couldn't get through. I've tried to transfer some of my men into the place -- no luck -- and to bribe the men he put in. Nothing. I've thrown everything I dare against him and it all just bounced. If I try any harder, the whole world is going to know it." Bhargava nodded, unperturbed. "Don't worry about it, Mohan. Kantikar has more trouble in Bombay than he can handle. What do you think of Ullah's actions?" Ullah was an Indian Air Force general who had recently, through a deliberate but plausible misinterpretation of his orders, brought off a new series of bombings, this time deep into Medinan territory. "Outstanding, and about time. Will the Medinans fight?" "I don't know. I doubt it, not yet anyway. Ullah did well. I can't understand why Kantikar left him in command; his opinions were never very well hidden." "It's just another proof to me that the old man is slipping." "Perhaps. Anyway, I intend to press Kantikar very closely now. Either he will carry on in a manner more suitable to the leader of India, or he will censure Ullah. In the case of the latter, we'll have him out on a vote of no confidence." "Why not something more direct?" "Assassination? Bhatt, you must learn to say what you mean." "All right, assassination." Bhargava swirled the pale liquid in his glass and considered. "Not now, Mohan. Our last attempt was a dismal failure. The only thing that saved us was the overeagerness of the Premier's guard. If that bastard had lived to talk, we'd both be facing a firing squad." He smiled at his nephew. "You don't really want that, do you?"    His name was Ahmed but those who knew him called him Ram Lai. He had worked on the Ganga Project; he had tried to build a bomb into the speaker's podium where Sri Karji was to speak; he had failed. Then he had watched with satisfaction as one of Bhargava's agents had shot at Kantikar and had been disgusted that he had done such a poor job of it. Of course the Indian government had blamed the assassination attempt on Medina, but Ahmed knew better. A Medinan agent would not have missed; Ahmed knew this for he was a Medinan agent. Now he waited along the route that his contacts had assured him Kantikar's motorcade would take the following morning, caressing a Traktonic Mark X. Ten rounds, rocket-powered, heat-seeking, and explosive. Medinan agents were thorough. Ramadav had warned him of what to expect. The taping would be no different than any other session -- with the exception that he would be running down the memories of the last few months, reliving (without being aware that he dwelled in memory, not in reality) his decision to transmigrate; rearguing with himself, hearing again the inner debate and finally concluding once more that he would go through with the process. In fact, he realized, at this very moment he might actually be in the sensory-deprivation tank, remembering these things, rather than sitting in his room thinking these thoughts for the first time. It was a disconcerting consideration. But all that was familiar now. He had gained a great respect for the powers of memory over these last few months; although each session overrode the previous one, and he could no longer so clearly recall his childhood or his adolescence, he could remember Jiow he had felt after the taping sessions and he remembered the feeling of remembering. Memory of a memory... such confusion. He felt depressed and old then, and drew his cloak tighter about him. What would be different (or was different if this were memory replaying itself rather than the original actuality) about this taping session was that he would awaken within his new body. Against that, Ramadav had been most stringent in his warnings, for it would not be a pretty sight. His present body was merely truncated; the body of the clone was a wasted, white wreck. It had never seen the sun, never felt the pull of gravity. He would be bedfast for weeks, even months, as he gradually, painfully, nurtured it into health. Furthermore, it would be a younger body, that of a fifteen-year-old -- old enough to contain his experiences, having the proper hormonal balance, but still young enough and resilient enough to withstand the necessary recovery regimen. Even after he had fully recovered, he would be living with the experiences of a man housed in the body of a boy. To run again! To lie with a woman again! To be free from the attendance of nurses; to be free of pity. To once more meet men and women as an equal. The need burned hot within him, overpowering any hesitation or doubt, so that he yearned for the coming day and forgot his fear.    Dave stepped outside just as the nurse was helping Husain transfer to the wheelchair. The young man looked up at him and grinned. "This will be the last time I have to do this." Dave could see worry and anticipation warring in his expression. He took the handles of the chair and wheeled him inside. "Have you had any trouble with Bhait?" Nirghaz asked. "No, not really. He's tearing his hair out because there is a secret on his base that he doesn't know about." "Don't be too sure. I saw him this morning when I came aboard and he said, 'How much do you think you'll eventually pay for recovery?' He seems to know pretty much what we are up to." Dave thought about it for a minute. "I suppose the type of equipment we've imported tells him something, and my research papers to date are freely available to anyone who is curious. Still, there is nothing he can do as long as your grandfather is Premier." Husain nodded. "Indian politics are funny. They often work out along family lines. Bhatt is a nephew to the opposition leader in Congress." "Really. That's some coincidence." "Ramadav! Come up for air; get your head out of that computer and take a look at the real world. There is no coincidence involved when a half-competent light colonel gets boosted in rank and given a major post to command within a month of his uncle's becoming opposition leader." Dave shrugged again, totally uninterested. Shashi met them at the door of the lab with a smile for Nirghaz. There was no smile for Dave. Nirghaz turned' aside, asking,' "Ramadav, are you sure that I can't have a look at the body I am about to inhabit? It might make my transition easier." Dave shook his head. "Sorry." "Where is Sri Karji?" Shashi asked. Dave had said nothing on the matter but he also was surprised that Kantikar was not on hand for the culmination of Nirghaz's restoration. "He wanted to be present but he has to give a speech in Udaipur at the headquarters of the Panch-ab project. It's an essential appearance," Nirghaz explained. The lab assistants helped Nirghaz out of his clothing. The shame he felt was more than mere reaction to nakedness, but it was a small thing to endure in recompense for what would be his. Dave carried over the helmet. It was made from a life cast, its pliable interior molded to every line and plane of his head. He shivered each time it was slipped over his fae, cutting off all contact with the world beyond. Shashi always gave him a moment to regain his composure before donning it, but today Dave was handling it, and he was all business. Darkness; a fumbling and tugging as the helmet was tightened. Tiny nipples spread his nostrils and the air had a faint metallic tang. It changed to a subtle perfume as the hoses were hooked up to the airflow monitor. Then there was a slap on his shoulder (Ramadav, no doubt) and hard hands caught him under the armpits. Warm fluid; a feeling of drowning. The saline was of the same exact temperature as his skin and it buoyed him up. Within moments the sensation of wetness had passed and he was floating free, insulated from heat, light and the pull of gravity. He heard a crash; then there was only the roar of fastmoving water and the susurration of air. The outer tank had been filled and sealed, barring all sound save any he himself chose to make. The umbilical cord was long enough to suspend him in the center of the tank, five meters' distance from each wall. He moved his hands but felt no sensation in them. Only proprioception and cognition remained -- and hearing, for the pounding of his heart had become loud in his ears. And scent, for some chemical had been introduced into his air stream and consciousness began to fail. Then there was the same sure voice -- Shashi's voice -- that always banished his claustrophobia and guided him back to the appropriate moment so that he began to remember... Dave sat before the computer, his hands flashing agilely over the complex controls. Shashi stood before the monitors of the clone, continually testing and gradually bringing it up to the threshold of consciousness so that it could receive the memories that were to humanize it.    The motorcade wound into view and Ahmed flipped off the safety, bringing the nylon stock up to his cheek. The crosshairs fell on the lead vehicle and held as it slipped past, as a second slipped past, and as the bubble-topped tram bearing Kantikar rolled into view. He pressed the firing stud. The projectile said fisssss, fading, and the dome of the tram was lost in a burst of flame. Ahmed fired again and again, knowing that one projectile alone would not burst that dome. The ground around him exploded from the guards' return fire. He lost his sight picture, rolled aside and waited for three interminable heartbeats. The smoke began to clear (he had carefully chosen a hill overlooking the ocean for the sake of its breeze) and he fired again. In the brief moment allotted, he had seen that the dome was cracked. Then the world was tom apart about him... and he knew no more.    The computer was able to transfer taped memories to the clone at the same time it recorded fresh memories from Nirghaz, but Dave waited for an hour until there was no risk that the taping would abort. Then he activated the computer into transfer and the first tape, taken months earlier, began to print itself onto the soft flesh of the clone's empty mind. It began to experience Nirghaz's childhood. It would take as many hours to transcribe the tapes as it had required to make them, and although the process was a thousand times shorter than the original accumulation of those memories, it would still take better than one hundred and fifty hours. Five hours passed before Dave began to relax. The final taping was through. Nirghaz lay quiescent in the sensory-deprivation tank; he would remain thus until all the memories were transcribed to his clone. Then Dave would cut his oxygen. This Shashi knew; yet as the moment approached, she began to fear. That final moment would not arrive until the transcription was completed some six days hence. Still... She had pondered long and deep over the implications of the coming transference and its meaning for Nirghaz's atman. Would the essence of what was Nirghaz pass from one body to the next when the first was extinguished? She thought that it would, but who could be certain? There was a sudden disturbance in the tank that Shashi tended. The clone had begun to writhe as it experienced life vicariously, but it was well restrained. Carefully Shashi checked all the dials, then realized that she was holding her breath. Dave left his console, stretching hugely, and walked around the room, checking monitors. Nirghaz's broken body lay secure in its deathwomb. His memories were quiescent in a sleep beyond sleep while transcriptions of those same memories were being fed to his clone. There was an electric tension in the air. Shashi sought Dave's attention with her eyes, but he was totally absorbed. The clone jerked, trying to cry out through a mouth that had never known speech, and was restrained by the helmet. Dave leaned over Shashi's shoulder, further checking monitors, his face as expressionless as the smooth wall of the tank. Shashi walked away, leaving him alone to watch the progress. She should sleep now. Nirghaz had agreed to the project. He was her friend and he had walked (she shivered at that unintended thought) wide-eyed into this; it was her duty to him to carry her end of the process. She should sleep, for either she or Dave must remain on duty constantly through the coming days, and neither of them would dare leave the room unattended until the transference was completed. There was a tray of sandwiches on the table. She was not hungry but she ate, thinking of Nirghaz and of her unborn child. The assistants had left after helping place Nirghaz in the tank. No eyes but Dave's and her own had ever seen this room in action. She let her eyes sweep the interior of the huge abandoned hangar; pain and loneliness reflected back. Dave now paced like a panther before the monitors, completely unaware of her. His feet scuffed the floor; the computer hummed; the clone writhed. Otherwise there was silence. IX Shashi was jolted awake by a pounding on the hangar door. Dave looked up in irritation and she hurried toward the sound. "Open up!" It was Bhatt's voice. Shashi turned to Dave hesitantly. He shrugged. "We can't open up now, Colonel," she said in a raised voice. "We are at a crucial point in our experiments. Anyway, you are not authorized to come in here." "I am now. Open up or I'll have the door knocked down." Dave cursed and crossed the room. He drew the bolt and faced Bhatt as the man shoved in, flanked by armed guards. They scattered around the hangar, searching for other occupants and finding none. "What the hell do you think you're doing? This is a top-secret project, authorized by the Premier himself." Bhatt ignored him. "Where is Husain?" "I ask again, by what authority do you break into a top-secret project?" Bhatt rounded on him with a look of hatred. "And  ask again, where is Husain? Don't think you can hide behind Kantikar any more. He was assassinated at dawn this morning by a Medinan agent. Bhargava is in power for the duration of the emergency, or until new elections are held. You are no longer in a protected position so for your own sake, you had better cooperate." Dave and Shashi exchanged looks of desperation. Why now, of all times? "Husain is in one of the sensory-deprivation tanks," Dave improvised, "undergoing deep hypnotic analysis. This project is designed to bring up everything, however miniscule, he has learned in Medina for computer analysis." Bhatt looked like a man who has walked full face into a wall. Clearly he had had some idea of what was going on but Dave's instant story was too plausible to ignore. If it were true, he had better tread lightly. His sources had given him a different tale but they could have been misinformed. Dave saw his advantage and took it. "I don't know whose orders you are following, but if you don't keep your troops in control and let Doctor Mathur and me get back to our work, Husain will die, and then you will be in more trouble than you can handle." Dave turned his back on Bhatt and walked to the computer console. He halted the transcription to the clone. His face was as bleak as Shashi had ever seen it. "What now?" she whispered. "Nothing. We cancel everything; we tell nothing; but most of all, we have to get Nirghaz out of that tank!" He twisted the dial, increasing the oxygen flow to Nirghaz's broken body, and cut in the program of music and recorded voices that would lure him back from the sleep that lies on the edge of death.    Music came softly into his ears, followed by voices that seemed to make sense but did not, quite. By the time he recognized that he was hearing an ordinary conversation, the key words omitted, he was well on his way back to consciousness. There was sound, a crashing sound followed by the rush of water. None of this made a great deal of sense. What Husain could not know was that Dave had introduced a sedative into his bloodstream before awakening him. There was a shifting perception of motion and harsh hands dragging him upward. There was a hard pressure under his spine and then light, blinding light. Dave's face swam oddly above him. Then there was a pinprick in his arm. Somehow Nirghaz knew that all of this was not as it had been planned, but then darkness took him. He was still dissociated and confused when he awoke. Slowly he unwound his memories up to the taping and smiled. He had done it! That his subsequent memories were not as he had been coached was of no consequence. To live again as a man, a whole man! He opened his eyes. The ceiling was white and he could see little else. He could not feel his new legs, a fact that displeased him. Ramadav had said that he would be too weak to sit up but he felt like trying. He heaved... and nothing happened. It was as though he were still legless. He jerked his head up. It was only a momentary glance but he could see the hollow in the sheet where his legs should have been. 'Wo!" His soul-deep cry of betrayal echoed through the building. Dave rushed into the room, a soldier at his back. Nirghaz's eyes pleaded with him to say that it was not true but Dave could only shake his head. He took Nirghaz's hand -- but Nirghaz turned his face away in despair. Bhatt came running in and eyed Dave suspiciously, commanding, "Do what is necessary, but say nothing!" Dave ignored him. "Nirghaz, I'm sorry. Bhatt terminated our experiment. Your grandfather was assassinated this morning. The government has resigned." "If you say one more word. I'll have you thrown out," Bhatt hissed. Dave responded with an obscenity, in English, but it was one that had found its way into many languages and Bhatt recognized it. He gestured and the soldier prodded Dave with his weapon. Dave shrugged and turned away but not before Nirghaz saw the tears that edged his eyes. Not betrayed, then, for Ramadav shares my pain. But to fall from such hopes! It is more than  can bear. Nirghaz looked up at the man who had brought him back to this hated body and cursed him with a fluency and fervor that made all previous criticisms seem like commendations. And Bhatt stood silent through it. There was no certainty that Husain might not be in power again soon -- his importance to the Medinan negotiations was well known.    Gulls wheeled overhead, exulting in their freedom and the brisk sea wind. Nirghaz watched them cut patterns against the blue sky. Great clouds were gathering westward out at sea, and soon it would be the season of the monsoon. He slipped the lock on his wheelchair and wheeled it forward to the edge of the cliff. He had sent his nurse away; he would never have been permitted to take such a chance otherwise. Far below, the beach was deserted. That was good, for his purpose. There were two packages wedged beneath his seat. He took out the top one, a recorder, and turned it on. Bhatt was still holding Ramadav and Shashi, although he had not dared to detain Husain. Nirghaz had already made arrangements for their release. A gull landed near him and he spoke harshly to frighten it away. "I am making this record," he said into the microphone, "for the sake of my friends and for my own sake, should circumstances make it possible for Ramadav and Shashi to complete the work we set out to do together. "That which I am about to do is in part an affirmation of faith in you, my friends. In the months that we have been together, I have come to have a great affection for you both. "You have been loyal in trying times and I wish you the best in the coming confusion. I have made arrangements with some of those in power to make certain of your safety since I will be in no position to do so myself." He turned off the machine and stared out to sea again. The salt smell was sharp in his nose and the sun felt good. All life was good. For a moment he hesitated, but his hopes had been raised too high for him to return to the old accommodations. He dictated a brief summary of events following the moment ,he woke up from the aborted transmigration; then he paused once more. "I know that if it is humanly possible to do so, Ramadav and Shashi will continue the project and rescue me from my own folly. But even if they cannot, my decision remains unchanged. There are some horrors too great to face, and some disappointments too deep to endure." This time he paused for a very long time, staring at the gulls that circled overhead. Then he said softly, "Shashi, I love you. And you, Ramadav. Be happier in one another's company than you have been of late." He stared down at the beach, a cold emptiness growing inside him, before making a final entry: "Life, I love you. Too much to see you broken." He motioned for his nurse and then sent him to carry the recorder back to the tram at the base of the hill. When he was well along the way, Nirghaz took out the second package and unwrapped it. He had made it up himself and knew its capabilities. There was a simple switch built into one end of the casing. He looked up again at the gulls soaring free... and flipped the switch. The explosion tore him apart and hurled his broken body to the beach below. X Dave paced the floor, occasionally slamming his fist against the wall. It had been their bedroom; now it was their prison. Shashi sat with her face turned toward the wall, her hands folded protectively across her belly. Three days had passed without word of the world beyond their cubicle. Three times daily they were fed; otherwise they were ignored. It was afternoon when they finally came for Dave, offering no explanation. Two soldiers entered, ordered him out and slammed the door in Shashi's face, leaving her alone with her fear. Bhatt waited for him in his office. The impassivity with which the man had masked himself was no longer present. Without preamble or pretense, he said, "Kantikar is dead. Now that you have no one to speak for you, don't you think it's about time that you explained the experiments you have been doing?" "I have already told you more than you are authorized to know." "You lied," Bhatt said, not angry but no longer patient. "There is little enough to be learned from your lab notes but enough to tell that your project was for the transference of the memories of Husain into a new body." Bhatt had seemed so much the bumbling fool. Now Dave mentally castigated himself for his blindness. Fat, yes, and slow of speech and action, but the mind that hid behind those mild brown eyes was sharp and ruthless. "What your notes don't tell," Bhatt went on, "are the codes, which are the key to the programs in the computer. Short of washing out whole banks of memory, we cannot make it serviceable again for its original purposes. You will give me the codes." "No." The skin beside Bhatt's eyes tightened. "Sri Singh, your project is ended. The government has need of the computer you have been misappropriating. The codes, if you please." "Bhatt, ypu had me fooled for a while but I no longer consider you an idiot." Bhatt did not turn a hair. At one time he would have flown into a tantrum at that remark. There was no longer any doubt that the masquerade was through. "You have no intention of erasing the programs in that computer. You want to protect them for the sake of yourself and your superiors." "All right, so we do. What objections do you have to that? It is your project. Don't you want to see it carried to completion?" Suddenly wary, Davie said nothing. "What of Husain? Don't you want to give him back his legs and his genitalia?" "Of course. But I don't trust you, not one little bit. I will insist on safeguards -- starting with Shashi's and my immediate release from confinement -- if we are to deal with one another." Bhatt did not argue. Instead he drew a newstat from his desk drawer and tossed it to Dave. Puzzled, Dave opened it and read the headlines that gave the story of Kantikar's death. "Bottom left," Bhatt said, and then Dave saw the headline that read husain commits suicide. He read the article through and dropped the stat on Bhatt' s desk. "How do I know that isn't a forgery?" Bhatt removed a recorder from the same drawer and switched it on. Nirghaz's voice emerged, the mewling of gulls in the background. When the tape had played through, Dave found that moisture had sprung to his eyes, and he fought the display of emotion. "You heard him. He said that he had made arrangements 'for our safety." Bhatt nodded. "Srinivas has been on my tail for two days, trying to get me to release the two of you. However, there have been these rumors circulating, rumors that you got the layout of Kantikar's motorcade route from Husain under the guise of taping him and passed it on to the assassin who finally got Kantikar." Despite himself, Dave showed dismay and Bhatt chuckled. "Of course it may prove that these rumors have no foundation. It all depends on how well you cooperate." Dave sighed. "What do you want?" "That's better. Do you want to reconstruct Husain?" "Of course." "Can you do it?" Dave hesitated, but there was no way out. "Yes." "Good. You will go ahead as planned and we will monitor your actions, but first you will give us the information which your notes lacked."    When Dave returned, safe, Shashi's first reaction was relief, but that passed as quickly as it had come when she saw the expression on his face. "What is it?" "It's Nirghaz. He committed suicide." "No!" Dave collapsed into a chair and Shashi knelt beside him. "Karji died and after that he couldn't face the prospect of going on as a cripple. He left a recording, stating his reasons and saying that he was counting on us to reconstruct him." Shashi's body quivered as though struck."There's no way we can do that now." "Yes, there is. I made an agreement with Bhatt to show him how the process works in exchange for the opportunity to resurrect Nirghaz." "You didn't!" "Why not? I had no reason to keep the process secret." "But Nirghaz is dead." "We have his tapes, Shashi, and his clone. Nothing has changed." "Oh, but it has. His atman is gone now." "Oh, hell!" "If you resurrect him now, you'll only have a zombie. A walking corpse." Dave leaped to his feet and began to pace the room, muttering curses under his breath. Shashi stiffened and drew back. He rounded on her, anger flushing his face. "Dammit, Shashi, it isn't for you to say. If you prefer,it isn't for me to say either; but Nirghaz has the last word. He gave the order for his resurrection and I intend to perform it, with or without your help." "Well, you won't have it." Their eyes locked for a space of seconds before she turned away from him. "Shashi!" The word was laid against her back like a lash. "Your commitment to principle may indeed be admirable but what about your commitment to your friends? Nirghaz went to his death depending on us. Do you know what he said in that recording? I can just about quote it since I thought they might be the last words I would ever hear him say. He said, 'What I am about to do is an affirmation of faith in my friends. I know that if it is humanly possible, Ramadav and Shashi will rescue me from my own folly.' " Shashi winced at the words. "What kind of principles are there that allow you to betray a trust like that?" Dave asked. Shashi's shoulders sagged and she turned back to Dave with eyes that showed no more traces of love. "Tomorrow," she said, "I will help you make your zombie, and then I'm going to walk away from this whole sordid mess and try to forget that I ever met you." After the recorder was snapped off, Bhatt inquired, "Did you get all that?" "Yes," Bhargava's reply came over the phone. "I think we can be sure that the woman won't spread what she knows. She hates the whole idea of the resurrection project. If it is successful -- and, frankly, I have my doubts -- this Singh will be a security risk. Can I count on you to take steps?" "It will be my pleasure, believe me. But why take chances with her and Husain?" "A good point. Husain will be needed as an example of what the process can do -- if it works." Bhargava chuckled. "Actually the whole thing will probably prove impossible. We can keep an eye on the Mathur woman. If she poses a risk later, we will take steps then. But I want Singh out of the way as soon as he finishes with Husain." XI Dave put the computer through its checks while Shashi examined the clone. Armed guards stood at the door and an Air Force scientist sat at his elbow. Shashi came back to see him, her eyes unnaturally wide. Even her feelings toward Dave were set aside for the moment and he felt a touch of fear. "Is there something wrong with the clone?" She shook her head and he could see that her hands were trembling. "It has partial memory -- we were up to age three when Bhatt interrupted us." She swallowed and went on, "It's alive in there, crying in the night and trying to get out." Dave shivered at the thought.    Memories flowing in the dark -- childhood fleeing before adolescence. The clone aged rapidly, each moment adding days to its store of experience. A clumsy young man alone in the dark with an equally clumsy but eager girl. A state banquet; Sri Karji acknowledging him to the world. His mother's harried face when the world refused to forget that she had married a hated Muslim and had borne a ' half-caste child. The girls who would and the ones who wouldn't. Especially Renana. Working secretly for Karji; the interminable negotiations with men who valued war over peace. The feel of a horse between his legs as he flashed across a polo field. The flooding warmth of sunshine and the relaxing coolness of the ocean. Then Mahmet, the polo field, the secret negotiations and the planes tearing the sky. Pain! Amputation! Despair. Hours passed as the memories accumulated. Dave sent for a sleeping pad and he and Shashi slept in rotation, one of them always monitoring the clone. A hospital bed was secured in anticipation of the project's completion. He remembered Dave's briskness as he settled the helmet in place. He felt again the sensation of drowning and the gentle onset of sleep as the taping began. Hr   Pain! Like he had never known before. A body so new that it had not yet learned to suppress excess stimuli, and one that had never He almost passed out with the sheer intensity of it. The bed beneath Nirghaz was a torture rack. He could feel his new limbs, but it was not good. Every muscle and joint cried out against the unaccustomed strain of merely living. Finally he felt the relief of the warm, deathlike narcotic spreading outward from the burning in his left forearm. Six times Nirghaz awakened to such pain that he could not tolerate it and six times either Dave or Shashi sent him back into the haven of sleep. On each occasion he was stronger... but even when lying still, his body felt stressed by gravity, and it responded healthily by building new defenses and blocking the pain. The seventh time he awakened, Shashi was at his bedside and she sat thus for an hour, holding his hand, while he lay awake but too spent to talk. Finally a natural sleep claimed him.    "Your passes, please." Srinivas handed the MP his identification and Bannerjee leaned across him to do the same. The corporal glanced briefly at the papers, returned them and passed the pair into the base. As soon as the monopod was gone from sight, he ran to a phone and carried out his standing orders. Bhatt took the call and left hurriedly, telling his orderly to stall. So Srinivas had cornered a member of Congress after all. That would certainly speed things up.    Shashi was sleeping and Dave was sitting at Nirghaz's bedside when Bhatt entered the hangar with a contingent of armed MPs. Bhatt motioned and two soldiers quickly flanked Dave. "Take him outside." Dave pulled back. "Bhatt, quit making an ass of yourself." "You can't do this," Shashi shouted. "He hasn't done anything." "Restrain the woman. I want a guard set over her, and over this one too." He motioned toward Nirghaz. "Bhatt, you just lost yourself a career," Nirghaz promised. Bhatt did not seem concerned. He turned and followed his men out. Outside, Dave blinked at the brightness of the day. The soldiers who hustled him along were far from gentle and he struggled angrily against them. Bhatt smiled. "Let him go." They did so. "You two come here." The soldiers backed away from Dave, clearly puzzled. Bhatt had stopped smiling. "Men, the prisoner is obviously trying to escape. Stop him." Dave stood impassive for one heartbeat, shocked into immobility. The soldiers who had held him swung their rifles up. One of them was grinning. "Bhatt, no! No" Flash, sound and impact, simultaneous. He felt the slugs rip into his body. Shashi screamed and fell forward, clutching her swollen belly. Something had happened there. Some thing had come into her. The sky was very blue. There were no clouds. But there was pain, pain. Pain, Pain Shashi and nirghaz produced the passports that identified them as Mr. and Mrs. Jain, traveling with their son Lai. Then they picked up their baggage and sought a taxi. The streets of Casablanca were crowded with the noon-time rush. Nirghaz looked back constantly, but if they were being followed, he did not detect it. They changed taxis twice, rode a bus, took another taxi and finally walked through the open-air bazaar in centertown to a certain cafe. There they recognized James Brigham from the picture they had been provided. He rose to greet them, then seated Shashi and ordered refreshments. They talked of trivia for an hour, rose and departed in Brigham's monopod. Only when they were safely inside did they relax the masquerade and say what was on their minds. "Sorry for the cloak-and-dagger stuff," Brigham said, "but we can't be too careful." "Never mind," Shashi reassured him. "Paranoia is in thinking they are out to get you when they aren't. We both know they are, and we can only guess at how many varieties they come in." "Two years of dodging the Indian Secret Police is enough to make anyone cautious," Nirghaz added. "What do you know of the Project?" Brigham asked. Nirghaz and Shashi exchanged glances. "We can guess," Nirghaz said, "but we actually know little." "Nor do we want to know anything," Shashi added. "We only want you to know where we are and to know how to reach you in case of an emergency." "Have it your own way, although I will say that you can't expect much from us if that is going to be your attitude. You will keep lifetapes on file?" "No," Shashi replied firmly. "But you'll have to, or you'll..." Brigham broke off lamely, remembering the comments in Dave's letters about Shashi. "No tapes," Shashi repeated, and if Nirghaz looked uncomfortable, Brigham did not know him well enough to notice. "Then there is really no reason to go further, is there?" "Only one," Shashi said and then hesitated before asking, "What about David Singer?" "We have his tapes and very soon we will be able to resurrect him. A damned shame that we don't have a tissue sample, but any body is better than none." Brigham smiled but the joke fell flat. Shashi bounced her son on her knee, a distant look on her face. "Sri Brigham, I have one last debt to discharge. Can you get me a scalpel and a sterile tissue-sample container?" "Yes, of course. Why?" "My son is David Singer's clonechild. His genetic twin. What is it your Bible says -- an eye for an eye, a clone for a clone?" Brigham smiled a smile he did not feel, recognizing Shashi's distress in the pitiful attempt at levity.   ... then Dave adjusted the computer for an automatic recording run and settled the headpiece into place. He took up the syringe and pierced a vein, letting the relaxing chemical flow into his system, and lay back... He was drowning in warm, wet darkness. Then there was noise and a rushing of waters, and light, and pain. The bed beneath his back was a torture rack and his disorientation was complete. He was not in the hangar lab... where was he? He tried to sit up and found he could not. Desperately he tried to understand it all. And then he knew -- or thought he did -- and he raised his arm. Thin; flaccidwhite. He let the arm fall. All the nightmarish questions returned to him then. Am I really me? Of course he was himself. How could it be otherwise?    Weeks passed. Dave remembered nothing of Kantikar's assassination, Nirghaz's suicide or his own death. All of those events had taken place after his last taping session and were irretrievably lost to him. Jim Brigham stayed with him constantly throughout the trying first weeks, along with Anson and Angellena Piaget. They were strangers to him, recruited by Brigham to man the secret resurrection project in the Atlas Mountains, but they were human and they lent him their humanity in the crucial first days of his recovery. He had lost two years but he had gained an immeasurably long lifetime. Jim assured him that every conceivable step had been taken to ensure the security of-the Project. He learned that Shashi and Nirghaz were nearby but unconnected with the Project; that they were lovers of two years' standing; that they were raising his son, whom Shashi had named Ram Singh... and that they would not see him. None of it made any sense to him.    He was sitting in his room, spent from exercise but too restless to sleep, when she came. Anson had given warning that she was there and he had prepared himself as best he could. He had known jealousy in the first few weeks but that had passed: His affection for Nirghaz was too great. And besides, he had lost Shashi some time before his death. He remembered that directly, and what he had learned about the period that spanned his last taping session and his death only confirmed his suspicions that their relationship had worsened toward the end. Nirghaz had not taken Shashi from him; he, himself, had lost her. She was as lovely as he remembered her, but something had taken away her smile. There were lines at the comers of her eyes that had not been there before. "Hello, Shashi." "Hello." "I've missed you. You should have come sooner." She moistened her lips, looking trapped. He wondered if she were embarrassed by her liaison with Nirghaz and hoped that that was all that stood between them. It was not. "I only came to discharge one last debt." ' Her tone surprised him. "Shashi, nothing that I remember and nothing that anyone has told me has ever led me to believe that you had come to hate me." "I don't hate you." "You seem to." "I just don't know who you are." "I am David Singer. Or Ram David Singh, if you prefer that name." "No, you are not." "Hell, Shashi, are you going to start that again?" She silenced him by turning away. He bit back any further angry comments and said, "Sorry." "Did anyone tell you what happened to me when Ram David died?" "No. What happened when  died?" "When Ram David died, his atman entered the child in my womb." "Nonsense." She turned on him angrily. "Nonsense? How would you know? I was there; I felt it. I knowV' "And I am here. I am myself, fully;  know it." She almost smiled then, but her tears ruined it. Softly she said, "Well, at least you sound like him... but you are not him. That which was Ram David Singh transmigrated to my child. That's why I named him Ram Singh, not out of sentiment. That which was the essence of the man I loved now resides in Ram Singh, ready and willing to experience life again, fresh and untainted. No mere rerun of old experiences, old mistakes. That's why I am staying away from the Project -- that and my repugnance at the whole thing. I intend to see that Ram Singh will have a chance at a new life." "And me? Who, then am I?" "I don't know." "I do. I am David Singer -- and you are out of your mind." "So you think." "So I know!" She was silent then, without having conceded anything. "If what you say is true, why have you come to me? What am I to you?" he asked suddenly. She looked at him long and sadly. "You are a phantom out of my past. You are a walking dead man. You are an abomination. And yet... I hunger at the sight of your face." "I still love you." "Stop that!" "I do." Tears were flowing freely down her face but she remained adamant. "Shashi, what did you come here for?" "To ask you, in memory of the man who once wore that sweet body, in the name of the man you think yourself to be, to leave me and mine utterly alone. To never seek me out. To never contact my son. Not to haunt me like the ghost that you are." He examined the lap robe for a time and then raised his eyes to meet hers. "If I do this thing you ask, Shashi, it is only because I still love you." She was sobbing softly when she left the room without once looking back.  Quk-s' , . i Alpha Omega is an exciting game of tactical space combat that places you in the command decision that will affect the fate of your ship, your fleet and your race! Alpha Omega incorporates a myriad of weapon systems, ship classes and space drive technologies that create the illusion of truely alien races locked in mortal combat. Alpha Omega comes complete with two #" x #" mapsheets, two extra-thick die cut counter sheets, game charts, simultaneous movement pad and a twenty-eight page rulebook containing Basic rules, Optional rules, an interesting and believable historical narrative and twenty scenarios. If you like Science Fiction, if you like fastpaced exciting action, if you like to make crucial decisions in the heat of battle; then Alpha It also makes use of uniquely shaped counters Omega is a game for you. with each class of ship having its own distinct shape and size. Classes included are: battlecruisers, destroyers, carriers, transports, interceptors, Fighters, scouts, assault ships, star Priced at # bases and more. Alpha Omega allows you to pit three different races and various stages of technology. M Available At Your Local Hobby Shop M Jo   N,  f senc  c  iec   or money order to: Ml a division of # Monroe Drive, No. #  " p. Dallas, Texas # Allow three to four weeks for delivery. Overseas orders add # for additional postage and handling. It's light years ahead of anything you've ever seen! Add  # for postage and handling. Dealers Inquiries Invited: #-#-#  fT sl 'V  Mike Ravine V: ?Fv'V: Colonel braun stood before Spacefleet General Eastland's desk, i drying to get the general's attention. i Eastland, eyes glazed, stared off in an apparently random direction. The senile old fool , Braun rf , i thought. With this kind of leadership , it's no wonder we can't defeat : f : J Sir Alec's Spaceforce. "Sir?" he W' asked, for the third time. Eastland's eyes wandered over to Braun. "Ah yes, colonel. What is I it?" "Sir, I've come up with a plan which should delay the Empire's imminent offensive. Long enough, sir, for us to complete the deployment of our nova inducers." The general seized onto that thought. "Yes, the Empire must be stopped. The conquests of that madman must be brought to an end!" His eyes narrowed, and his voice lowered. "He is mad, you know, colonel. Thinks he's the reincarnation of a #th century British actor. He -- " "Sir? About the plan?" Eastland stared blankly for a moment, then nodded. "Continue." "Since Sir Alec is a ZenBaptist, it is forbidden for him to use comMay the Farce be with you. always... puters or magnetic data storage. When he came to power, he had all the information in his empire transcribed into bound volumes. These volumes were placed in a planet he had hollowed out and made into a library." "I fail to see what this has to do with delaying the offensive," Eastland said. "I'm getting, to that, sir. Our latest intelligence reveals something that Sir Alec managed to keep secret for many years. The assasi nation attempt made against him by the Sirian underground left him blind. He retained control of his empire, but he is plagued by feelings of great inadequacy. By way of compensation, he did things to handicap those around him. He decreed that each volume in his library-planet was to be replaced by an audio disk containing the same information. "My plan is this, sir: Intelligence has determined the exact coordinates of the section of the planet where the battle plans are stored. I will pilot a one-man ship through hyperspace to those coordinates. Thus I avoid the planet's defensive forces. Dropping out of hyperspace, I'll scan the disks containing the battle plans. Jumping back into hyperspace, I'll escape cleanly. The piloting will be very tricky, but I believe that an experienced pilot, such as myself, has a chance at pulling it off." Braun assumed, simply because the general was looking in his direction, that he had his attention. Eastland's eyes, however, were glazed, and his mind, far away. "With their plans in our hands," Braun said, "They will have to abort their offensive. This would buy us the time we need to insure our victory." Very pleased with himself, he looked expectantly at the general. Eastland continued to stare. After a considerable pause, Braun asked, "Sir?" Eastland jerked his head slightly, and focused his eyes on Braun. What had the man been saying, he wondered. Something about coming out of hyper space inside a planet ? "Just what do you hope to accomplish by this stunt, colonel?" "This stunt, sir, should get me into the Guinness World of book records."  I his will be my fourth annual report on the State of the Sciences -- that is. I've just attended the annual meeting of the A A AS, and it's time to review what's going on. There's a lot. Before this is over you'll hear of the proof of immortality, see projections of history out farther than anyone I know of has ever looked, get the latest on the search for extra-terrestrial incoming next in climate (warmer for a hundred years, Ice Age expected in a thousand). But first the real news. The theme of the A A AS meeting this year was "the tools of science," although there wasn't really very much more emphasis on such things than there has been in the past. What made it peculiarly appropriate is rather personal to me -- I'm writing this on my own computer. And I love it. The only thing that bugs me is that after I get this all nicely composed on my monitor screen, it will be typed and shipped off to Mr. Pierce, who will mark it up and hand it to someone to type into another computer; one would think that I could send a tape or disk, bypassing all that (and incidentally giving the author final control over the text; hmmm; perhaps I have discovered why editors are not overjoyed by the new systems). In any event, my Z-# system works, and even gives me a running count of the words, making it no end easier for all concerned. (Incidentally, although authors traditionally complain about copy editing -- an obscene act performed by one consenting adult and one nonconsenting author -- I really have had no grounds for unhappiness at Baen or John Pierce. I am tempted to do my entire column about my computer system. I type onto a TV screen, edit by moving words and lines and blocks of type around electronically, and when I've done I go have coffee while the machine types the manuscript. Incredible. Even more incredible is that my computer, mine, the one sitting here in this room, is more powerful than was the world's best system back when I started in the aerospace business. But enough; let's get on with the column.    Science marches on. There wasn't anything really spectacular in this year's meeting; just a confirmation of trends that we've seen before. There weren't any wild disappointments, either, except for the ammouncement that one of the shuttles would never go to space. Those fans who worked to get the first ship's name changed to "Enterprise" have legitimate grounds for complaint: that's the one the Administration has chosen to cancel. Enterprise will never go to space, and I for one can't help thinking there's a kind of grim vengeance in that. It was mildly amusing to listen to Mr. Carter's spokesman explain would be good for science. Of course one had to hang onto one's sense of humor. A few of those listening couldn't, and asked just how it might help the sciences to kill off some # percent of our capability for going to space. T heard no very satisfactory answer to that. The theory is that the money saved will be available to other science projects, but none of the lucky recipients was named, and you can believe as much of the theory as you want. Enough gloom. I really don't want to write a political column. others out there is worth a note. No alien intelligence has been found, of course, although enthusiasts continue to listen. Their efforts have been hampered by the limits of their receivers: there are just a lot of possible channels on which the others might be talking, and we don't have much spare radio-telescope time anyway. Thus it would make sense to listen to a very large number of channels all at once. The only problem is that no one has ever built a The "how to" of such a receiver has been known for years. It wouldn't even be expensive, at least not by Federal standards -- under half that. So why has it never been done? Because no one ever asked for are terrified that if they ask for a couple of megabucks for a receiver with which to listen for alien intelligence, Senator Proxmire will (a) refuse the request, (b) denounce "Golden Fleece Award," and (c) wreak terrible vengeance by chopAlthough this is hardly a it is, alas, rather realistic. This will screw up its courage and ask listening to possible messages from Out There. Watch for Proxmire's reactions.    There was a lot of attention to the ing. I don't suppose that comes as much of a surprise, given the terrible weather we've had lately. I wish I had good news, but in fact, the consensus of opinion among the weather and climate people is that things are likely to get worse, not better. According to the long-range weather prediction people, what we've experienced the last couple of years is "normal;" what was abnormal, and we have no right to expect for the future, is the extraordinarily good weather of the past two to three years. Now things are getting back to normal, and if that turns out not to be our liking, well, the universe never promised us anything different. The normal climate generates highly variable weather. For reasons not clearly understood, during the #'s and #'s the weather wasn't very variable, and the climate was highly benign. For the future, if you don't like the weather, wait a few decades. It will probably change. That turns out to have a number of consequences, of course. For the moment famine is at a minimum; there are comparatively few areas of the world in which starvation is a major contributor to the death rate. Given drastic changes in climate -- and we now have good reason to expect such massive changes -- there will be nothing for it: either we increase productivity, or famine stalks the land again. Not, of course, our land. We won't starve; but the universe has so arranged things that if there are to be major gains in agricultural productivity, they will almost certainly come about through intensive use of western technology transplanted to the 'developing nations' -- or they will not come about at all. Whether we will do the necessary development is another question.    Last year I reported that physicists were challenging the General Theory of Relativity. I may not have put it precisely that way; what I said was that top physicists were fairly sure that within the century they would have unified field theory. That, however, implies the overthrow of General Relativity, because GR treats gravity as a phenomenon fundamentally different from the 'forces' of nature such as electro-magnetism. In General Relativity, gravity results from distortions in the fabric of space itself; it is not really a 'force' at all. Incidentally, Einstein himself searched for a unified field theory, something to relate gravity to the other forces, and although he invented GR, he didn't believe in it. At any event, the trend is toward unification of the fundamental forces, as shown in Figure One. There are also continued attempts to describe the universe in simple terms -- that is, what with all the elementary particles floating around, theory has become very complex, Figure One: A Unified Field Model of the Universe. Newton Celestial Gravity Terrestrial Gravity Electricity Magnetism... Weak Nuclear Strong Nuclear Maxwell Super-gravity? Quark Up Evidence for existence is and physicists are trying to get rid of some of the particles by showing they are made up of something else, as shown in Figure Two. Like it or not, the name given the "something else" now seems to be "Quark," and the terms "Up, Down, Strange, and Charmed" also seem destined Binding Particle Electron Electron Neutrino Muon Muon Neutrino Tau Tau Neutrino not conclusive. to stay; however, some physicists such as D. Allan Bromley of Yale are resisting "Truth and Beauty" as the names of the newest candidate quarks. The impulse toward unification theories of the universe is a very old one, of course, beginning with the Greeks and their early "atomic" models. Aldous Huxley once remarked that it made no difference whether the universe "really" conformed to the simplest explanation, or scientists were just not capable of understanding anything else; and possibly there is an impulse to simplicity rooted in the human psyche. Occam's razor need not have anything to do with the real world. Yet -- there are intriguing hints that the universe may after all be built more simply than it appears. For instance, there is that intriguing number # # which appears so often. The age of the universe, calculated in units of the time required for light to cross an atomic nucleus; the diameter of the universe in units of nuclear diameters; the ratio of the strongest (strong nuclear) to the weakest (gravity) known force. There is also the mass of the universe as measured in masses of elementary particles; that turns out to be # #n squared, no small number, but there is that pesky # # again. And of course it may be pure coincidence. "What does it all mean, Mr. Natural?"    Let's see. What else? You must five-ring circus, and every day there is far more to do and see than you can possibly get to. This year it was a bit easier, because there were more of 'us;' in addition to Larry Niven and myself and Mrs. Poumelle, there were from the SF community Mr. and Mrs. Frank Herbert, Joe and Gay Haldeman, David Gerroid, Charles Sheffield, Karl Pflock, Ben and Barbara Bova, and probably some others I don't remember; this made it a bit easier to trade notes on various sessions, although it also made for longer nights. Incidentally, we found a very good Afghanistan! restaurant near the Sheraton Park, where we enjoyed good food while Frank and Bev Herbert regaled us with stories of their visit to the Khyber Pass. There was also a science fiction writers' panel; it was well attended and seemed to be enjoyed by those whose who came. Panelists Bova, Gerroid, and Herbert spoke of matters science fiction, probably appropriate for the audience. For myself I would have preferred that they do SF rather than talk about it, but I was probably alone in that wish.    The single most fascinating sespanel entitled ' ' Prospects for Life in the universe: the ultimate limits to of the Bell Telephone Labs, it featured former astronaut Brian O'Leary, Freeman Dyson, Dr. Gale and Carl Sagan as discussant. Since neither Dyson nor Sagan can read the telephone book aloud without making it interesting, that was obviously the one panel not to miss, and none of us did. It began prosaically enough, with von Puttkamer trialization over the next # years; it ended with the damdest thing I've ever seen. Understand -- in a sense. these were amateurs at my business, and in fact a great deal of the panel was a bit like that, scientists playing science fiction writer with no more spectacular success than most SF writers; that is, until Freeman Dyson gave his paper. Before Dyson we had O'Leary on asteroid mining and space colonization, themes we've dealt with in this column and elsewhere. Not surprisingly, O'Leary recommends use of the O'Neill "mass driver" (O'Leary is O'Neill's associate at Princeton) to move asteroids around. The mass driver is that gizmo so beloved by science fiction writers, a kind of electronic catapult to fling ships -- or buckets of goo -- into space. Drivers don't work from Earth, but they will from the Moon, and certainly from an asteroid. The usual SF story uses the driver to launch ships; Mr. Heinlein used one to launch capsules in The Moon Is A Harsh Mistress , and a few stories have had the drivers launching raw materials from the lunar surface. The latter is the concept O'Neill's plan for space colonies employs. O'Leary's presentation proposed using the driver to move an asteroid: power the driver with solar cells, and use chunks of the asteroid as reaction mass. I've often spoken of the concept in my lectures, but whether I heard it first from O'Neill's people I don't know. Certainly it would work. It takes, according to O'Leary's figures, about # tons of equipment to haul in an asteroid. And one asteroid brought to high Earth orbit could provide all the materials needed to build enough Solar Power Satellites to power the entire world by the year #. As O'Leary was speaking I made the note "Hell, it's my lecture;" which may not strictly be true, but it's close enough. We certainly could, by the year #, power the world from sapce, and we could do it without bankrupting ourselves -- I've said all this before in other columns, and although the temptation is severe I'll leave the topic alone here. The next lecture was by Dr. Gale of Bell Labs, and once again it was a bit like listening to my own presentation -- not that Dr. Gale didn't say some things I don't, but the theme was remarkably similar to my "Survival With Style," at least at first. He began by reviewing the limits to growth on Earth itself; they are, not surprisingly, pretty severe, although not as severe as the Zero-Growth people like to postulate. The solar system, however, provides somewhat more room. It (that's # #I ) people: # tons of hydrogen; five tons of iron; five tons of glass; # pounds of oxygen; # pounds of carbon; and # kilo Watt-hours of energy. Perhaps that's life on the cheap, and people living here, so adjust the available wealth according to the population you like. Dr. Gale then reviewed starship systems, none going faster than light, and not surprisingly concluded that they are quite feasible if a bit expensive. Again, so far, not a lot new; but he also pointed out that given the limits of a solar system, the impulse to build starships must be reasonably high. We could go make use of other stars. There's only one problem with that -- someone else may want the materials. In fact, if you play exponential growth games, it will be only a few thousand years before humanity will have spread far throughout the Galaxy, and may well be tearing stars apart and moving big things around -- see my column "That Buck Rogers Stuff" for more details -- and if we are pretty near that stage, why haven't others done it? Those are effects we would probably see. Thus, perhaps we are alone in this galaxy -- and according to Dr. Gale, that may be as well, because will want it all for ' ourselves. Meanwhile it's a race -- and he does not discount the possibility of a race to another galaxy so that we can lay claim before someone else does. And do note: if you project human progress and use that as a model, it is strange that the 'outsiders' are not suasion have their own ideas on that.) In fact, Gale notes, there is no reason why within a few tens of thousands of years humanity will not be interfering with the evolution of the universe: preventing lovely and useful matter and energy from collapsing into Black Holes where we can't get at it; making stars grow in the direction we want and need; etc. There is, Gale concludes, no limit to growth except to meet someone else as powerful as we who needs the growth materials we must have. On that note he ended. But -- of course there is a limit. The universe itself is not eternal. It can't last forever. It can't -- but perhaps we can, says Freeman Dyson. No one could ever accuse Dyson of thinking small. His "Dyson Spheres" or "Dyson Shells," large systems for trapping the energy of the sun so that not so much is wasted, were the inspiration for Larry Niven's Ringworld and Shaw's Orbitsville and a number of other stories. Although I didn't get the concept from him, Dyson was the first non-sf type I know of who examined the space industrialization possibilities implied by the laserlaunching system I've employed in many stories. He is a modem renaissance man who thinks both broadly and deeply. He began simply enough, by quoting from Stephen Weinberg's The First Three Minutes. Like many modem cosmologists, Weinberg finds that the universe is doomed, and that disturbs him. He says "The more the universe seems comprehensible, the more it seems pointless." Of course nearly all religions have taught that "the world" (which certainly implies 'universe') will inevitably come to an end. The Last Trump will sound either from Heirndall's horn or Gabriel's. Then too, true atheist humanism has never had any answer to the feeling that it is all pointless; of course it is. (This is, incidentally, discussed Lubac, S.J., The Drama of Atheist Humanism, Meridian #.) It is only a true modem who can proclaim that the universe has no purpose (in the sense that it is no more than a dance of the atoms) and at Figure Three: The Universe According to Freeman Dyson. All over: # #I Stars cool: # u Galactic Cores form black holes: # #I Planetary orbits decay by tide and gravitational drag; no more planets: # #n All matter is liguid: # # Galactic Black Holes evaporate by the Hawking quantum process: #' # All matter decays to iron: I# #im Cold Iron Stars collapse to neutron stars: # # Dyson: "This chart makes a very large number of assumptions about the stability of the laws of physics..." the same time bewail its pointless impermanence. Dyson, however, did not address the theology of the universe; he stayed strictly within its physics, looking at the probable futures. The first result of this is given in Figure Three. Now note that last number: # # . To the best of my recollection -- and that of all the others in attendance at the panel -- no one has ever tried to project the future that far before; but then, one leams to expect great things from Freeman Dyson. He was not finished, though. Granted that # # is a large number, still, it is finite; the universe does eventually come to an end. However -- do we have to? Now that sounds like a silly question. How can we survive the end of the universe? First a question: is the basis of consciousness matter or structure? That is equivalent to asking whether sentient black clouds or sentient computers are possible: can we, in other words, make a one-for-one transformation of a conscious being, replacing part for part, and still have a conscious entity? And will it be the same entity? Note that this is also equivalent to asking whether you could send a conscious being by wire -- tear down the original and transmit a message that would cause an exact reconstruction at the other end. If this is possible, then the second question: are biological entities subject to scaling? One presumes that if the basis of consciousness is structure, not the physical matter, then indeed we are subject to scaling: that we could build a one-forone transform of ourselves, into computers, or into biological processes, that could be so scaled that the subjective life time is infinite. Dyson then proceeded to demonstrate this with what I call the "Integrals of Immortality." I haven't room to reproduce them here, and I suspect that even freshman calculus would turn off my readers, but indeed they exist, and given the assumptions Dyson has indeed "proved" the possibility of an infinite conscious lifetime -- which is to say that for all time a properly constructed entity could accumulate new experiences and fresh information, running out of neither experiences not time in which to enjoy them. Couple that with the Goedel theorem of mathematics which states that there is no limit to growth: there will always be new questions which cannot be answered without new assumptions, which will themselves generate new questions which cannot be answered in that system: and you have something to think about. Quite an exciting panel. As I said when it was over, I had gone to the panel expecting something interesting, but after all these were more or less amateurs at my business (far out speculation about the future); I certainly wasn't prepared for immortality and # I " # years! Carl Sagan's discussion was on aliens: any moderate extrapolation of human capabilities shows that within a thousand years we are likely to be visiting other stars -- either physically, or certainly with messages. Thus Fermi's question: Where Are The Others? They should have been here by now. Sagan examined several possibilities. First, perhaps we are very early. This Sagan rejects -- our sun is not very old compared to the age of the galaxy, and almost certainly there have been others. (Assuming that there are ever going to be others. Continuing along that line takes us to theology, and is outside the scope of this column; for our purposes we assume that life can come about given the right physical conditions, and that having come about it evolves. This is not, so far as I know, at all inconsistent with religion, or at least with the Catholic religion. Secondly, then, perhaps highlevel of capabiity they destroy themselves. We can certainly come up with scenarios in which that happens to us, and it's something to think about. Third, perhaps advances in biology bring about immortality, and that in turn changes motivations, specifically, that immortality removes the imperative for colonization and expansion. I find this unlifely; I would think that for immortals would still have an imperative for exploration at the very least; I find Larry Niven's ancient Louis Wu quite believable. Fourth, there is the "zoo" hypothesis: we are either on exhibition, or somehow subject to noninterference regulations. Obviously this is not a new idea for science fiction readers; what's interesting is that it could be presented to a bunch of scientists without getting a laugh. Finally, Sagan speculates, perhaps technologies not much beyond ours are so much more advanced that we simply cannot imagine them: the effects of really advanced technologies are not recognized by us. If so, we have an interesting future in store -- because no question about it, we are already approaching the point at which we could make others unambiguously aware of our existence. Sagan was followed by a chap from the State Department, who said among other things that we are now learning to look far into the future, and this is "particularly due to the work of people like Carl Sagan." Now I have nothing but admiration for Sagan, and I shouldn't like to take anything from his reputation; but I think he would be among the first to say that much of his speculation is a bit old hat to science fiction writers and fans; and my feeling as I listened to the State Department chap was "They're doing it to us again!" In fact, after listening to the scientists congratulate themselves over having, finally, allowed at one of their meetings some elementary speculations of the kind that have gone on in SF convention panels for decades, I very nearly titled this column "Out In The Cold Again;" however that would be uncharitable, and I am truly grateful for the opportunity to have heard Dyson. It isn't as if it were unknown for SF people to steal from the scientists; now we get a dose of our medicine. It doesn't taste very good, but what the hell.    As usual I'm running our of space before I can cover even half of what went on at the meeting; but I can't end without mentioning the dinosaurs. Warm-blooded dinosaurs. I didn't get to the panel, but I did attend the press conference. There's something mind-boggling about the whole thing: how to understand, from a few scraps of bone and fossil, the physiology of critters that died away They were, after all, rather successful: dinosaurs, ranging in size from about that of a modem wild turkey to beasts massing # tons live weight, dominated the planet of them were big. According to the panel chaired by Dr. Everett Olson the dinosaurs were larger than all but two percent of the mammals; # to # percent of the mammals alive today are smaller than the smallest dinosaur. As Olson said this, something occurred to me: if they were so large, their major problem would be getting rid of heat. They are on the wrong side of the surface to volume relationship, just as an overweight person finds it very difficult to lose a few pounds. (There ain't no justice: it's easy for a thin person to reduce.) I mentioned that in the question period and found that this seems to be a relatively new idea -- not that I thought of it first, but that the biologists concerned with the dinosaurs have only in the last couple of years looked at the beasties from that point of view. However -- Walt Disney did present the "overheat" model of dinosaur extinction in "Fantasia," as Olson pointed out to me; and looking at the long-term climate models, there's at least a chance that this is what happened to them. They cooked in their own juices. It's all complicated because we are not even sure where the continents were when the dinosaurs flourished: it has been that long, and they were around for a very long time. If you rearrange the land masses to the best guesses of the years ago, nearly all the dinosaurs lived within # to # degrees of the equator -- except that there is reported a fossil print from Spitsbergen and no one is sure that Spitzbergen was that far south even back then. There was no real conclusion, and my apologies for taking your time with the question. It interests me, even if the best I can say about warm-blooded dinosaurs is that "nobody thinks they all were 'warm-blooded' but many respectable paleobiologists think some were; a few think none were." As to what killed them all off, there aren't any fewer theories now than there were a few years ago. And at least some theorists say that the waim-blooded dinosaurs became birds, and the cold-blooded ones died or became reptiles, and what's all the problem?    The final controversy was over sociobiology, and that's important enough to warrant a full column one day. At the A A AS meeting the usual group calling itself the "Committee Against Racism" showed up to enforce its idea of scientific integrity by preventing Dr. idea was to shout "Wilson, you're all wet!" and pour water on him, obviously refuting his ideas. Sigh. But for all that, it was a quiet meeting, not like the one a few years ago when the "concerned" whatever they were hit Senator -- then Vice President -- Hubert Humphrey right smack in the mush with a ripe tomato, or the one in San Francisco at which the Racism Committee tried to quiet Sydney Hook. I usually like to summarize the year in science, but this year it is difficult. The mood was one of optimism for the technological and scientific advances of the year, and profound gloom because of the prevailing attitude of government. We can do a lot. Every year the discoveries come forth, and the promise of the future gets brighter; but for the moment at least there's the question of whether we will do anything about bringing forth that promise. We have the tools. We may not have the will.  Greg Benford Ling Sanjen has followed a career as an officer in Fleet, the military arm of the vast interstellar Empire man has forged by fasterthan-light ships (Jump ships) and the slower ramscoop vessels. Ling is an ofkaipan -- a despised outsider in the predominantly Mongol culture, a synthesis of Chinese, Japanese and southeast Asian societies. This is all that remains of the human race; the other nations of Old Earth were wiped out in the Riot War. Ling is one of the first Fleet officers to come into contact with a strange new disorder, the Plague. It is a crushing fear of open spaces and light, apparently brought on by an alien species, the Quarn. A fullscale war develops between Fleet and the Quarn, but so little is known of the enemy that Fleet is virtually powerless. No Quarn native worlds are known. Ling makes the first raid to bring back survivors of a Quarn "attack" on the planet Regeln. On Regeln Ling finds people crowded into foul passageways and self-made piles of mud and stone, erected to shield out the enormity of open space. The survivors are gibbering, mindless cases. Ling's men evacuate some survivors. Returning to Earth, the crew itself begins to develop Plague-like symptoms. The clearest sign of this is the failure of the Sabal Game, an elaborate public ritual the Empire has made a virtual state religion. The Game reinforces social solidarity and feelings of group cooperation. To Ling, Sabal is an important emotional factor in his life, the underpinning to his ability to lead. He leads his ship's Sabal Game on the flight Earthward and the Game dissolves into strife and self-seeking among the players -- exactly the opposite of what the Game should achieve. Ling sees now that the Game is the key to the Quarn assault on man. The mysterious Plague spreads through the Game, using man's psychological weaknesses against him. Ling decides to not bring the survivors to Earth. Ling's executive . officer, Tonji, brushes aside these ideas. He invokes a Fleet rule against Ling and brings the ship to Earth. Ling is court martialed for delaying the return of the survivors, which Fleet wanted to examine. An ofkaipan, he is quickly convicted. Only Ling sees that these survivors will spread the illness on Earth, but he is ignored. By this time the disease has affected him, too, and then his family. For a long year he lives in despair with his wife, Angela, and his children Chark and Romana. They live in the Slots, cramped buildings housing the ill. But gradually Ling recovers, for unknown reasons. He ventures out of the Slots and is picked up by a Fleet guard. Fleet is interested in recovery cases and after studying him, they offer him his old rank. Tonji himself offers a post on the planet Veden, a key interstellar ramscoop freight terminal. Barely suppressing his hatred of Tonji, Ling accepts. Angela protests his leaving Earth but Ling goes anyway, drawn by the urge to act. Tonji' s offer was a barbed one. Veden is in a double-star system. There is a hot blue star, Lekki, and circling it a neutron star, Jagen. The precious Jump ships are no longer used to drop passengers safely near Veden; instead, Ling must loop near Jagen, losing energy through a gravitational slingshot effect, to reach Veden. He survives -- barelyand resolves to settle the score someday with Tonji. I fell toward Veden, toward rebirth. It might be possible, a new beginning. My fuel was spent. If the pickup shuttle failed to reach me, I would take a long, smooth ellipse down into her. Flame like a coal, fall a cinder. A sacrifice to her regal orbit, marred only by an animal cry of despair at frequencies to which she never listened. Who did she hear spinning with ancient purpose? To Lekki, Star of India? Or to the dark mote that raced with frantic energy, the Neutron Being? Gods and planets do not speak. She would not say. "Have you on visual," my suit spoke to me. "If you can drop a little lower. I'll match on my present trajectory." I thumbed on my binocs, but without a referent I couldn't pick out the shuttle. I stretched my arms and legs as far as the cylinder allowed -- it was conveniently casket-sized -- and unlocked the jet plates. A slight nudge forward. A tug of acceleration at my back. The shuttle came sliding up from the white rim of Veden as though on an invisible wire, sure and swift and impersonal, a black spot against the muted whites and blues. Veden swept closer, serene as though in meditation, soundless. "Your course is bracketed," the shuttle pilot's voice came through thinly in the crackle and hiss of my suit radio. "Secure attitude control board." I never tire of the stately maneuvering of craft in orbit. They move as though some unheard rhythm times them, unperturbed and answerable to no one. The shuttle drifting toward me gave the perfect illusion of freedom. But it was doomed to fall into the sea of air below us and regain its mortality, be weathered and aged even as men are. The shuttle jetted gas, blurring the crisp outlines of Veden below it like heat waves on a warm afternoon. Heavy shielding around the common pod identified it as an atmospheric craft. Delicate spines of antennas would be retracted before the atmosphere could sear them away at reentry. A black rectangle grew in its side. I coasted straight into it. Inside harsh violet lights winked on and I could see the braking pads standing out from the walls of the pickup port. Why violet? I blinked. The afterimage faded very slowly. My polarizers had compensated almost immediately, but the instant of lag had been enough to blind me in one spot of my vision field for more than a minute. I watched the port grow, using my peripheral vision. The shuttle was outfitted for a variety of tasks. Grapples tucked under the belly, waldo arms recessed beneath the pilot's slot, and a long thin cut ran down its side -- from there would come the thin delta wings for skipping along the top of the atmosphere. "I'm coming in nicely," I said. The violet rectangle grew, filled the port. We hit the pads gently. I heard a faint clank as something wrapped around the outside. "Contacts register correctly," the pilot said. "Are you familiar with the mechanism for securing -- ?" "I'll mention it if I have any trouble," I said. "But why the colored light? It's rather difficult to see in here." I popped the release on the capsule hatch and the violet came flooding in. It would have been unbearable without polarizers. I pushed off gently with my elbows, drifted out of the capsule and up to the ceiling. "Oh, I'm sorry, sir. I've got the illumination set for Veden surface levels. Switching over to Earth standard." The violet phospors died and above them. Everything was silent, except for the small pings of my suit contracting as I moved. Gently, gently. I remembered my deep space work of decades past and kept my knees bent, moving slowly and thinking through every action. The elastic cables fitted into slots near the capsule. I reeled them out and used a suit jet to swing around the capsule in a circle, the line trailing after me. The third cable grip refused to close for a moment when I tried to lock it and I was afraid it had cold-welded in the open position, but after some tapping, it shut. The lines restrained any motion of the capsule perpendicular to its axis and two axial rods kept it from sliding out of the cocoon of cables. I checked the job twice. If the capsule with all my luggage in it broke loose when we hit the atmosphere, it could go straight through the shuttle's skin. "All done," I spoke into my suit mike. The blinker over the exit winked twice in confirmation and a panel slid back into place, shutting out the stars. I slipped through the circular exit tube and found it easy going because of the mngs inside. A few twists and turns following the blinkers and I dropped into a flight seat. "I routed you through to the copilot's spot, sir," the voice said. I turned to my left and saw a small man looking at me across an imposing bulge of hardware. "It's a more comfortable seat than the passenger compartment. The view is better here, too." His skin was jet black. A Negro? But I'd thought none survived the Riot War. Something about the virus blight that swept down out of Europe. Then I realized the cabin was illuminated in violet and my polarizers, had cut in the moment I entered. The pilot's skin must be the muddy tan of the Indians, but my polarizers deepened it to black. "Lance Officer Shandul, sir." He gave an abbreviated salute. I nodded back. "This is what the sunlight is like on Veden, Mr. Shandul?" I waved an arm at the phosphors ringing us. "I knew it was weighted in the ultraviolet, but I'm not prepared to take much of this." "Yes, sir, perhaps I can lower it somewhat. I fear we are not modified to permit Earth illumination levels here in the cockpit, for which I am sorry. Upon reentry we will not need interior lights at all. I can extinguish them in a few moments. I hope it will not be uncomfortable for you." "No, no. Just take us down." I looked out the transparent nose of the shuttle for the first time. The horizon was a sharp brittle line dividing the milky swirls of Veden's oceans and clouds from the obsidian depths of nothingness. My polarizers smothered the stars so that the curve of the planet gave way not to the glimmering sparks of distant life, but to zero, blankness, the fatal cold entropy death. Shandul touched a control and the ship spun slightly. Lekki slid into a comer of my vision, screaming to be seen. I glanced at it and it turned white. Careless. I would have a blind spot there for minutes. I looked down at Veden. ("Down" by training; the anti-g pills were working and even peering straight down at the surface, I didn't feel the visceral clench of infinite, terrifying fall.) Now that I knew what her light was like, I thought I could see a tinge of reflected violet in the white of the clouds. "It will require a few moments to complete recalculation of orbits, sir." "Why? Aren't we on a one-orbit ellipse?" "No, sir. The delay in picking you up came from the time necessary for me to complete satellite maintenance." I frowned. I had thought the wait was a little long. "What kind of maintenance?' ' "Micro-meteorite repair for damage to weather observation devices, sir. Also replacement of some failed components. We do not have many opportunities to get this shuttle into orbit of late, so I was ordered to finish all the backlog of work up here." "Ordered by whom?" Shandul glanced at me hesitantly. Even through the helmet I could read from his expression that he sensed the possibility of getting into the middle of a dispute between officers, and that was the last thing he wanted. "First officer Majumbdahr, sir. We are very poorly supplied with chemical fuels here on Veden and... " I froze an interested expression on my face and stopped listening. A technician will ramble on for hours about his speciality and it can be fascinating, but for the moment I wanted to enjoy the view. Still, he'd told me something I hadn't expected. It was natural for a way-station world like Veden to be low on chemical fuels -- with a and low crustal abundances (a scrap of a world, really), it couldn't support a major industrial base to manufacture them, and at transport rates on the Jump, Earth certainly wasn't going to ship fuels out here. But somehow I'd expected Veden to be better off than this . Imagine delaying weather satellite repair to save fuel ! It was another reminder of how unimportant Veden, as a world, was in the eyes of Fleet. Veden had been a convenient reservation to give the Hindics. Slowly, as the ramships gathered here and the Flinger grew in importance, this strange double-star system became important. But the real treasure was the Dwarf, not Veden. One should not mistake the caretaker for the king.    Clouds like frozen custard slid by below. A witches' wail chorused; turbulence as our craft fell. Through some scattered holes I could make out topography. The dots of ivory ice caps at the poles, smothered in snow clouds, already lay over the curved rim of Veden at this altitude. Below, large lazy oceans gave me nothing to see. We fell toward the single continent now -- three thousand klicks long, a great rectangular splotch, almost the only dry land on the planet. I craned to see it. We fell faster; rockets snarled to slow us. Below, fat-bunched clouds like cushions clung to the sharply cut coastline of Baslin, mother continent of New India. It was raw. The battered coast gave way to mountains that lanced into the interior. A giant had stamped down the edges of Baslin and plucked up the middle, for now a plateau rose in the center. Winding fingers of rivers carved and slashed at its edges, cutting narrow valleys. It was a work uncompleted, a stone forgotten when the sculptor walked away and threw his tools into the empty seas. Indian reservation, I thought, grimacing at the pun. Beholden, like most of the Cooperative Empire worlds -- dependent on Earth's advanced technology that held off alien biospheres, the high-quality microelectronics that Earth controlled, the bioengineering that prevented subtle genetic damage from abnormal radiation levels. It was this last, Earth's cellular consummation devoutly to be wished, that held most worlds. "Parachute deployed," Shandul called. The sharp crack of the ejection snapped me forward against my restraining belts. Parachute? Dissipating velocity with a chute was efficient, but most prosperous areas didn't take the trouble. We banked above the great mesa. Every human on Veden lived there, drank from its rivers, peered over the edge -- if he dared -- into the boiling hot chaos of the windswept lowlands. The jungle was a riot of intense magentas and yellows between slate-gray peaks that jutted up and tore the clouds. Below, the river writhed and I suddenly recognized it: Tankjor, the torrent that bled Baslin's major lake. The Lapis. And on the shores of those quiet waters was Kalic, our destination, capital of Baslin and thus Veden. We hit an air pocket with no bottom and I felt a sudden wave of nausea snatch at me. Guiding rockets fired in synchronization with dull slapping thumps that rattled my teeth. We banked, slowly. Ahead fractured purple and green winked from Lapis and the lattice of Kalic 's streets fanned out to greet me. We dropped into a low, confortable glide. Lekki broke from behind a virginal white cloud as we cleared the stony margin of the last peak. A great gray expanse loomed ahead. Shandul corrected. The ship dropped like a sack of sand again and colors tumbled off to my side as we turned for final approach. A glimpse of tranquil sky framed by mountains. A quiet drifting feeling. The shuttle jarred, rumbled, and we were rolling on our landing gear, land animals again, slaves of gravity. The shuttle coasted up to a wing of a long low building at the edge of a gray field. I could make out a mass of men standing in formation. As we drew nearer, they stepped off into three squares with a delegation out front, all casting long shadows in the late afternoon. "Thank you, sir. If you'll exit through the side -- " Shandul gestured to a port that slid open. I stepped out onto a platform. I opened my suit to external pressure and a wave of music burst over me. It was a long, solemn dirge of some complexity, but it grated. More appropriate to a wake, perhaps. Or it might be a subtle indication of how the staff felt about their new ofkaipan Director. "Greetings, sir!" an officer called at my elbow I and the troops in formation snapped into a salute. I tried to make my replying salute as clipped and neat as possible, but the suit was a hindrance. "Mr. Majumbdahr," I said, "your men look very well turned out." It was easy to recognize his long jaw line and elaborately curled hair from the personnel records I'd studied on the Sasenbo. I turned to the next man, shorter and obviously a purebred Hindic. "My compliments to you as well, Mr. Gharma. I believe Mr. Shandul is under your command -- he handled his ship nicely on the trip down." All through this my polarizers clicked madly off and on as I turned at angles to the direct violet glare of Lekki, which was setting on the horizon. "If I can get this off, I can review the troops," I said, reaching for my helmet. Majumbdahr gestured to stop me. "Sir, this light is harmful to your eyes. We've shortened the ceremony to allow for this. A few more minutes and we can escort you inside, where it will be more comfortable." I frowned, but said nothing. The band broke into a slightly brisker tune, heavy on cymbals and drums. Probably the Veden anthem. I stood still until it was over, returned a last salute and followed Gharma and Majumbdahr down the ramp to the field. We walked along a roped-off path in front of the troops with an appropriately regal silence and entered the Fleet Control building. Inside there was a medical party waiting for me. "I should think, Mr. Majumbdahr, that a review of the troops is standard for the introduction of a new Fleet Control Director." My voice carried an edge. An officer with surgeon's insignia raised his hand. "I believe Mr. Majumbdahr was acting on a request by me, sir. We received word that you had not been acclimatized to Veden, due to the shortness of time. I feared exposure to Lekki without your polarizers would damage your retinal tissue." As he spoke, our party walked along a dimly lit corridor. I felt awkward and irritated, dragging along my suit like a slow-witted bear. He turned to the rest of them outside a doorway -- I noticed his name plate read Imirinichin -- and said, "I believe we can fit contact filters for you, sir, without the rest of the Control staff following us around. If you please?" "Yes, surely." I waved a hand and they broke up. Imirinichin and I went in the doorway and suddenly the world brightened for me. It was an ordinary office except for a few specialized instruments on one wall. I turned to see Imirinichin, a lean man with the slow smile and wrinkled eyes of one who jests well, putting on goggles. "The light in here is adjusted to be comfortable for you, and tolerable for me if I wear these. If you'll sit in that chair -- " A nurse came in wearing the same goggles and helped me lower my bulk into place. She expertly unfastened my helmet. In a moment I was free of the suit and no longer feeling like a turtle caught in a sand pit. She lowered a cantilevered mask over my face, fitted twin cylinders to my eyes with care and flipped a switch. The room went dark and a competent hum came from the apparatus around me. In a moment the computer had measured my comea, made inquiries with my retinal cells, mused over the patterns of red blood vessels, and switched itself off. The mask came away. "The first thing a newcomer notices is the high ultraviolet content of Lekki. Exposure to it will bum out a man's retinal tissue in a few days. There's infrared in intensities sufficient to keep the planet's ecological processes going -- photosynthesis and so forth -- but the atmosphere can't filter out enough of the violet to make it comfortable for eyes that were developed in the green jungles of Earth." "So what do I do?" I should have expected something of the sort as soon as I popped out of Jump space and saw Lekki. "Well, it's no problem -- your contacts are being made up now." I blinked and popped my two lenses into my hand. "Store these, then." Like ninety nine point something of the human race, I wore ordinary contacts. (Interesting: Humanitarian though universal medical care may be, Darwin was right. We've had nine centuries to prove him right. Bad genes linger; we've insured that, from defective eyesight alone, not one human in ten could survive a day in the draughted Africa where the race was bom.) A chime rang. A tiny box popped from a chute transport slot. In a moment tears ran down my face as I tried to fit in contacts that nearly covered my entire cornea. I wrinkled my face. "They must be that large, sir, to protect the entire eye," Imirinichin said. "These make the best of a bad situation. The original colonists developed them." I looked up into a room bathed in dusky twilight. The contacts filtered out most of Sol-normal light. Imirinichin was nearly blind in this room. "No, even worse," he said when I asked. "I'm adapted. Permanent colonists -- and that's nearly everyone on Veden; we are -- " he glanced downward -- "somewhat isolated... well, they have their retinal patterns altered, cell grafts, tincturing, all to accommodate Lekki's spectrum. The alteration is much more comfortable than the contacts you're wearing." "Permanent, though." "Yes. I gather you are here on rotating assignment?" I nodded. I couldn't hope to be kept in service after what the Council called the "current crisis" was over. If it was ever over. "No skin treatments, then, for you." "Or else I'd have to live near an F-sequence star thereafter?' ' "Yes. Veden would never have been colonized but for the Flinger. Adaptation is irreversible." "What about bioadapts?" "I'll send the injections around in the morning. Also the formal Fleet uniform for Veden. It covers you nearly completely, sir." "From the ultraviolet." I shook my head. "But... when do I see normal colors again?" Imirinichin looked chagrined. "We can't get compensation over the entire spectrum. Colors will be shifted and changed for you. I hope it will not be of great inconvenience..." Science is spectrum analysis; art came into the world with photosynthesis. That's the way I like to think of it: not knowing, but using. Inconvenient? The greatest favor a friend can do for you is, every so often, to tilt the world at five degrees. Everything dances, freshscrubbed. The universe becomes a fuller place because you must notice it. So for the rest of that day I went around in a distracted daze. Light appeared latticed, shifting abruptly through three shades as I watched. Hues blended. Veden became a chromatic chorus. Gharma came toward me, his chestnut-brown skin pocked with the large pores of the Hindic. He was a heavy-set man with dark hair and eyes that expanded a fraction just before he spoke, as though the words were going to explode out of him. We exchanged pleasantries while, outside, fractured spatterings of yellow beckoned. He curled his words lazily, laying them out precisely for the inspection of the listener. Majumbdahr followed him, taller and with the slightly slanted eyes and lighter complexion that spoke of his mixed ancestry. "It's after normal working hours," he said, "I don't think a tour of the Fleet Authority offices would be particularly useful for you today, sir." "I presume you've gathered the usual summary for my review?" He smiled. "Certainly. But do you want to read them on your first evening on Veden? I imagined perhaps you would care to meet a few under-officers..." "No. It was a tiring trip. I will probably want to sleep. Now, my offices?" We shot up seven floor.'and emerged in an ornately styled warren of carpeted rooms walled with imposing bookshelves in something like leather and wood, but with a raw orange cast that signified their native origin. My suite: chart rooms crammed with orbital simulation displays and readout screens, space for secretaries and aides, conference chambers (more leather, more wood), a private communications link that could override the Control facilities in an emergency, tape files and lastly my office, hushed in soft textures and tones, space for pacing or thought or meditation, an enormous desk -- wood again -- with every conceivable aid built into it. It overlooked the field. A forest beyond underlined the wavering wink of Kalic's city lights in the distance. Dusk was ending and blue shadow fingers cloaked the field. "The summary, sir," Majumbdahr said. I took the case with a tucked it under my arm as we went out. "Your quarters are some distance," Gharma said. "I believe Mr. Majumbdahr has taken care of preparations there." "Fine," I said, my voice echoing in the elevator as we went down. "I would like to see both of you gentlemen tomorrow morning, nine hundred hours. We'll have quite a bit to talk over." Gharma said good night and Majumbdahr led me out the front entrance. It was a rather impressively delicate structure, curved lattices supported by columns and cantilevered beams of rakish tilts that would have been impossible in heavier gravities. Everywhere curves; no angles, no sharpness or sudden contrast to jar the eye. A man's voice reflecting back from the building carried a tinkling note of hidden laughter. Majumbdahr pushed the car's throttle forward and we pulled out silently. Steam cars fueled by lowgrade hydrocarbons are common in the colonies; on Earth they are rare, owing to the depletion of our final reserves. Kalic: spires, cubes, towers, ovoids, hummocks of subsurface dwellings, an air of quiet and tranquility impossible on Earth for centuries past. Our sedan turned onto country roads, into the velvet shadow of a hill. I knew the local flora from a stet I'd read on the loop out from the Flinger. As we passed, three snakeblossoms jerked up at the roadside, hissed -- they were that loud -- and puffed out their petals. Poison motes danced. Through the low, flowery brush, I could see beyond the blue winking of water. "A well-formed world," I murmured. Veden's equator and the plane of the ecliptic are aligned, giving mild climes here on the mesa. Just compensation, I thought, for the perpetual storms that raked the lowlands, where the air grew thick and acrid. "Your home has The Lapis at its doorstep," Majumbdahr said. "Lekki rises directly across the lake most of the year." Fleet had found it good policy to house their prime officers in the best residential districts of the Member Worlds. That established their social class and made for easy relations with civilians who ran local matters. I ordered Majumbdahr to stop the car where we could overlook The Lapis. It was a solemn flat blue. A holy place, I knew, used for ritual bathings. I pointed to something gliding in far across the lake, catching the last ruby glint of Lekkilight. I knew a slight change in gravity opened up new possibilities, but -- "A bird?" I inquired, pointing. Majumbdahr squinted. "Not likely. In the lowlands, perhaps, such huge beasts would live. No, it must be a man with a featherwing." The house was a faint blur high up the hill, its pale light filtered through slender fems. Mist gathered. We purred up the driveway and stopped at the base of the ramp. Something fluttered low over our heads, busying the air, and lit in a fem. It warbled a high singsong call. Friends answered down by the lake, a sad note that drifted up through the gathering wetness of night. I breathed deeply, relaxing. So this was to be home. The house had a look of spun soft aluminum, of tile, of blackened enamel. Its roof floated high above visible support. Chunks of warm yellow light reached out to gather the forest around it like a blanket. We got out of the sedan and I strolled up the ramp, hands in pockets. More warbling calls. Then something came gliding, silent as a wisp of fog. A bark, a roar. Orange flame forked out of the sky. I turned. A dark winged form behind the stuttering flame. Something stung my face. I skittered to the side. A hail of fractured concrete nipped at my heels, spattering into my eyes. The orange forking leaped near. I darted left, then right. Majumbdahr shouted something. I dove to the side. The ground split behind me. A flash -- Then nothing. Silence again, but no bird calls. Moments went by on tiptoe, fingers to their lips. The winged man was gone An instant later I heard the mutter of his assist engine cutting in. In a few moments he would be klicks away, could go down anywhere in the forest and hide. My obedient glands shot a brew of adrenalin and sundry hormones through me, as Majumbdahr and I prowled the grounds. Nothing moved. The pocked rampway testified to his firepower: twenty-four energy bolts, including the last blistering shot. "Somebody," I said to Majumbdahr, my muscles singing with the adrenalin, "somebody here doesn't like me." "Sir, I have no explanation..." "I don't expect you to." "It is most unusual." "Maybe somebody's prejudiced against Fleet Commandants these days." "But Veden is a peaceful community." I stood, hands on hips, craning my neck at the sky that had so recently spat at me. "Think you can trace that flyer?' ' "No. There are many." Majumbdahr sighed, exasperated. "The weapon, perhaps." He got on the car comm, sent out a bulletin. "Don't let Security send a team out here!" I called out. "Why not, sir?" "I'll take care of myself. They can patch up the ramp tomorrow." "Sir, I think -- " "I repeat, I'll look after my own safety." If a staff gets the idea that their Commandant hides behind a phalanx of guards whenever matters get touchy, he will command their actions but not their respect. Majumbdahr nodded thoughtfully, mouth tightening. "Meanwhile, let's go inside. Apparently the house is well insulated; whoever is inside seems to have heard nothing. Don't mention this." The fog was rolling in over it now, bringing body and flavor to the air. Creatures trilled airsongs again. The thick door was opened by a small brown man with a touch of gravity in his manner. Patil, the houseboy, I learned, an honored domestic of many years' service. He was quiet and efficient and had us seated within a moment by an open fire (burning wood!), sweating drinks in our hands. He introduced Jamilla, a woman of indeterminant age and smooth skin with a look of playfulness about her: my secondrank domestic, cook and bedchamber girl. Majumbdahr explained that although Veden was infrequently visited, the normal formalities and liberties common to the Empire were the custom here too, and I should not have difficulty in adjusting. We walked onto a stone platform that jutted out from the house to clip the tops of trees that grew from below. I was still wearing my Spartan coverall that was standard gear with space suits. "Patil will dress you in the Fleet uniform appropriate to Veden on the morrow," Majumbdahr said. He looked at me curiously, as if trying to understand this strange new Director who demanded the official Summary in his first hour on the planet, and showed no interest in meeting other officers his first evening, and shrugged off attempts on his life. Fine; let him. A small creature, something like a mouse with bat wings and furry topknot, coasted in through layers of fog and landed on my shoulders. I picked him up on a finger and saw his wings were translucent and covered with fine pearly drops of moisture. "An air squirrel," Majumbdahr said. "Scavengers, if you let them be. They're really too friendly for their own good." "There seems to be much flying life here." I listened to the beat of wings above us and the faint high cries of pursuit. "Low gravity. We have not been harmful to most of the forms, so they do not resettle on other parts of Baslin." "Why couldn't they migrate to the lowlands and leave the plateau to men?" He smiled. "The same reason we do not live there. With both Lekki and the Black Dwarf nearby, Veden is subject to large tidal forces. The winds and heat of the lowlands are too variable and totally unpredictable. Up here on the plateau we know the prevailing winds -- always inward, from the sea. The flying animals do too. They couldn't survive in two-hundred-kilometer gales any better than we." He took the air squirrel from my finger, coaxed it with a crumb from his pocket and threw the bread up into the air. The animal leaped, caught it with a snap and coasted away on an updraft. I looked at Majumbdahr and decided I liked him. Which was well, for if I followed my plan, he would be one of the few Vedens I would know. We said our ritual farewells. I finished my inspection of my home, Patil and Jamilla following at a discreet distance and seeming pleased when I approved. I exchanged pleasantries with them, saw that my belongings from the shuttle were stored properly and had Patil lay out my bed clothes. A warm bath braced me. Shortly afterward I sprawled on my bed and cracked the seal on my case. I studied the Situation Report from Fleet Headquarters first. This was what I'd been waiting weeks and months to see. As a passenger on the Sasenbo, I'd heard rumors and gossip but no reliable hard information about the war, but now as a Director and Commandant, no matter how low, I was entitled to know. Siganex IV had fallen. The same pattern as on Regeln; a tactical feint by the Quam, the Plague descending, death and chaos. A #D star chart showed the new boundaries of the Empire and probable points for the next Quam attack. It was a shock. The last such display I had seen was shortly after Regeln, and the pitiful collapsed ball I saw now was a fraction of the Empire then. Several isolated outposts had fallen in the last few weeks, I noted, and the pinpoints of light which indicated Fleet's dispersal of ships were asymmetric, obviously unable to coherently defend the contracting boundaries. I thumbed for a closeup on my flatpad display device and the region around Lekki and the Black Dwarf leaped into focus. There were few neighbors. Fourteen lights out the red star Elaren blazed down on a small radio-fenite extracting mission. Beyond that were a few other temporary expeditions on inhospitable worlds, there for limited economic purposes. The nearest fullstatus colony, larger even than Veden, was Gaining, in orbit around a massive gas giant of a planet that in turn circled a G# star. None of these had detected Quam. The nearest contact was seventy-eight lights out, a very recent sighting only seven lights from the massive colony and base at Beta Hydri. The Quam appeared to be trying to pinch the Empire's sphere into two irregular volumes of humanoccupied space. But if past experience was any help, this pattern was as much the product of the Quam's irregular tactics and seemingly random strikes as anything else. That was the point: the fact that Veden was buried deep in the remaining Empire volume was no insurance that Quam would not appear here tomorrow. This was an arbitrary war, not played according to the traditional game psychology of Fleet's computers. As yet no one knew how or even why the Quam took a planet. Or what could stop them. So Veden wasn't safe. I would have to oversee the steady rain of transferring ships dropping out of Jump space, looping around the Dwarf and off to some new destination with only a brief burst of news as greetings -- oversee it all, keep the Jump ships and ancient ramscoops moving, while watching over my shoulder to see if the Quam had suddenly winked into existence behind me. And Leibniz had once proposed that this was the best of all possible worlds. I picked up the Local Situation Report, then tossed it aside. G harm a and Majumbdahr could brief me on that tomorrow. I was hungry for more details about the Quarn, but the terse Fleet dispatch wasn't giving anything away that it didn't have to. Next came the Local Personnel file. I checked the names and positions that interested me and the small piezoelectric monitor beamed a request back to the computer sitting under my offices. It squealed as the required information logged into its ferrite memory. I cradled the flatpad on my knees, flexed my back, which was becoming accustomed to significant gravities again, and started to read. Mahesh Majumbdahr, age fortyseven Earth years, height two meters (same as myself), hair black, eyes black, bom Earth (I raised my eyebrows at that) to Mainland parents of low stock; parents emigrated when he was five, settled on Veden. Attended usual series: primary technical, sensitivity and arts, showed proficiency in athletics and played odeynsn professionally for four years, enjoyed some fame as a writer of haiku, joined Fleet at age twentyfive. Security cleared maximum for Lekki system. Married on long-term contract, terminated two years ago with mutual consent. There was much more relating to his professional career, and I absorbed it automatically. But what I was after was more than the raw facts of the man: I needed to know what bias he had, how well he could work on a closely personal basis. Most of that can only be judged by intuition. Lapanthul Gharma, age fifty-two Earth years, one-ninety centimeters, hair brown, eyes green, descendant of three generations native to Veden, considered high caste (this last a recent entry; perhaps caste was only lately added as relevant data?) and of high standing in local sect (unnamed). Parents both of notable rank; father recently retired from political circles to devote his time to meditation and enlightenment (insert note: mmored he was forced out in power play by agricultural interests). Entered Fleet service at age twenty-one and declared for commission two years later. No known other interests. Same security clearance. Married permanently. (Interesting. Quite rare:) I went down the list of other staff members, some of them unusual, others dull as dirt. Strange what personnel will think relevant and stick in a man's file. I read several ant difficulties, none of them bearing even slightly on Fleet business or security reliability but quite juicy, then chucked it aside. No time for gossip. (Not much, anyway.) With surprise I felt a touch of hunger. I sounded a chime over my bed and Jamilla came in with lowered eyes, took my request for fruit and padded quietly out. I leaned back and thought about my two executive officers. Gharma seemed more steady, but less fond of the spark of a new idea. Majumbdahr might make a better friend, if that was what I was after. And maybe I was. I had decided on the Sasenbo to save my time on Veden, not become tangled in the thousand loose ends of a military command. There was only one way to do that: find a core of men you can trust and let them make a lot of the decisions. Gharma and Majumbdahr were going to be the core. It had to be more than the usual delegation of authority -- every officer knows to release some of his hold or he'll end up ordering his own paper clips -- and I would have to play it by ear. I needed time. Let Fleet agonize; not for me the plugging of holes in a crumbling dike. There was no joy left for me in the warm knit of Sabal. The Quam had cut those cords. Veden had never used the Sabal Game. It was the spiritual center of the Hindic minority, a small fragment of the Empire brave enough to colonize this planet when it was the most dangerous of all the known worlds. That was before the Flinger was conceived, before anyone knew this system could be so vastly useful. Once the Flinger was begun, Veden still successfully resisted the Mongul culture. Perhaps, all told, this was the best place for me now. I was a commander again, but without the spiritual matrix Sabal had given me. Adrift. Maybe there was something on Veden for me. In the guttering ruin of the Empire, Veden might flicker as the only remaining light. Here, at least, I could savor life again, and ponder. Earth had gone stale for me long ago. The Hindic and the Quam. Unknowns, all. Veden was at least human. The Quam held all the mystery of the unknown. Jamilla entered with a bowl of cylindrical fruit and a snifter of red liquid. The fruit was tough at first but after a moment's chewing released juices with the flavor of warm almonds. The drink was a clashing -- a tang of oranges, with a smooth background like apricot nectar. Somehow they resolved each other and quenched my thirst. I caught Jamilla studying me with interest. No more than a fraction of the people here were Mongul in descent, and certainly she had seen few Polynesians such as me. I supposed my lighter hair and thin beard (a gene of the Caucasoids, that) were unusual, but... Normal formalities and liberties, Majumbdahr had said. I raised an eyebrow in speculation. It had been a long time. I finished eating, put the tray aside and made a formal sign understood throughout the Empire. Jamilla smiled and unfastened the brass buckle at her side. Her sansari was a wisp of cloth wound into expert folds over her slim body. Watching her gracefully remove it was an entertainment. She came into bed with the good taste not to extinguish the lights. She was a scent as sweet as the wind.    In the night I rose, heart tripping, and the thought raced: Who was he? A Fleet-hater? Religious fanatic? A man hoping that a better universe could come out of the muzzle of a gun? What a sad old idea. I opened click the garden portal and sucked in frosted night breeze. I felt like calling out into the muted darkness, You wouldn't have killed Fleet, you know. It goes on. It goes on. On and on, until disorder eats even the Empire. The Quam were on the side of entropy, the final winner in all this mad scramble. Entropy. The amber dimming of all suns, the blunting of all momentum. And neither you nor I, my enemy, can do anything about that. In the morning Patil aided me in fitting my Fleet Kochu robes. They shielded the wearer from Lekki's ultraviolet and were robes only by convention, for they retained pants and vest. The only addition was a cowl that rode on the back of my neck and could be slipped over to shade my face. My contact filters flushed the morning with an orange tinge even though Lekki's violet dot threw shattered dancing light up to me from Lapis. The water traced a pencil line of horizon across two thirds of the view. I could see the current ripples as the triple tides of Lekki, the Dwarf and Pincter, Veden's moon, pulled at the lake. The beach a hundred meters below was a broad white plain .worn smooth by the hissing waves. All this I saw while blinking the contacts into place and walking down the cratered ramp to my staff car. The driver saluted and with a slight piping of steam, we went down into the world of men. I wasted an hour in the unavoidable preliminaries in my new offices; nodding at secretaries, exchanging ritual salutes with secondand third-rank administrators, accepting a traditional welcoming gift of burnished rice and layered spices (take one mouthful, then offer it to the troops). Then to the main conference room, filled with twenty staff workers. Their eyes widened slightly as I ignored convention and sent them all on detailed, eminently defensible tail-chasing jobs that would take days or weeks to complete. Correlate fluctuations in rice crop and number of ships passing through the Flinger; compile composite history of all minority economic alternatives used on Veden which had applicability to Empire economy; detail origin of more recent sects (this I could actually use); each division prepare reports, sharpen up training schedule, stipulate defense capability, justify all current supply levels. The orders were a compendium of jargon and catch phrases, but it accomplished the result: keep them busy, get them out of the room. Only Majumbdahr and Gharma remained. "Now tell me about Veden. What are the people thinking?" "Not very much thinking is being done," said Majumbdahr slowly. "There's a great deal of reacting, though." "How do you mean?" "They're confused. The reports from the colonies further out haven't been precisely encouraging." "Are you sure this isn't simply what you've been hearing from the population of Kalic alone? On Earth the city populations are breaking down much faster than the rural areas." "Even on Veden, sir," Gharma broke in, "there are not substantial numbers living among the jungles. They are not a significant group." "Why aren't they spread out?" "You haven't seen Kalic yet," Majumbdahr said. "Veden isn't like the other colony worlds -- the Mongul cluster-home isn't popular here." Gharma gestured with his hands as if a flower were unfolding. "Our cities are as pods on a quasimakas plant, spaced to insure adequate sunlight and full growth. The openness of the growthlands is always with us. To live otherwise is... " He stopped awkwardly, realizing that he had almost implied a criticism of the Mongul aesthetics, to which presumably I subscribed. I gave him a smile. "I quite understand. The same principles once held even on Earth. Necessities of population change these things." I turned to Majumbdahr. "I take it you feel even the citizens of Kalic and the other outlying cities are not truly in what the Empire would regard as an urban environment?" "Yes, as far as I understand Fleet's analysis." "I think it is certainly true, sir," Gharma said. "Veden is much more stable because of it." Majumbdahr looked at him a little sourly. "I wonder about that." I glanced a question. "Well, sir," he said quickly, bringing his hands together on the opaque gray of the conference table, "I don't like the feeling that's running through Kalic. I wasn't bom here, but I think I have a good grasp of the gestalt. People are seething inside. It hasn't come out yet, but it will." Gharma shook his head. "As you may see, sir, we have talked of this before." "Natural enough. In the absence of a Director you were responsible for knowledge of the political side. It's an open secret that Fleet is now relying more on its reports from Directors than the official opinion given by the Embassies." Gharma blinked rapidly. "Oh, no, I'm afraid you do not understand. This is not a political matter at all. We are speaking here of the tranquility and enlightenment of the people." I nodded, silently pleased. They were both showing a sensitivity that might easily have been drilled out of them by now, in Fleet. I couldn't use men who thought like political hacks, glutted with detail and trivia, afflicted with a ward heeler's smug myopia. "Of course," Majumbdahr waved the comment away with rough hands too large for the rest of his body. "But sit in the temples, Lapanthul" -- side glance to me -- "Mr. Gharma. They're stirring. Their meditation is not enough." "Is that true, Lapanthul?" I said. "I do not feel that it is -- and that is the final test. But I am not quite as, ah, basic as Mahesh. I do not move in quite the same spheres as he." Majumbdahr settled back in his formed plastic chair. "What he means is that his sect is very high in caste, and mine lies somewhere in the middle." He grinned. "It gives one a different slant, I'd imagine." "Caste? I'd thought..." Gharma cleared his throat. "Yes, it does exist on Veden. We all know the Empire has no such thing, but I have heard that we are not alone -- other colonies, and not Hindic in origin, have caste, or something like it." He said this with the somewhat stiff and defiant air of a man confessing a minor but habitual vice. "But caste. The term..." "Historically it was an evil thing," Majumbdahr said. "The choice of word is unfortunate. I've always held it should be something like 'station.' " With this he glanced up at Gharma. "But the social conventions favored the traditional term. It does not have the same connotation as in Old India." means to say, not yet. Mahesh thinks we're headed that way, nonetheless." I realized that they were good friends, despite their differences. There was a warmth in their argument, as though it were an old shoe they felt comfortable wearing. "All right, so there's caste," I said, sighing slightly. There was something about this conversation, a sort of agonizing slowness to converge on the point, that may have been just the Hindic way of doing things. I was going to have to get used to a more indirect approach. "It would seem that by traditional sociological principles, that would make Vedens more secure, happier with their place. But that's no help. People throughout the Empire were contented, they hadn't lost phase. But I've seen all of them struck down by the Plague. They had no defense." Gharma looked suddenly sadder. "We know that. I don't understand how it could happen, when -- " "Have you had any cases here yet?" Both of them looked slightly startled, as though the thought hadn't occurred to them that Veden was vulnerable. "Nothing has been reported -- " Gharma started. "Do you know how to recognize the symptoms? Has Fleet sent through instructional information, case histories?" "Yes, a little. I have read it myself. It is difficult to believe." Gharma shook his head slowly, as if realizing for the first time that the Plague was real and not just the abstract subject of a series of dispatches. "Break out all the material you have on the Plague," I said. "Form up classes from personnel not on essential duty. Get space in the civilian press for full coverage: how to spot the symptoms, first signs that you may be getting it yourself, treatment, history, the works. You've delayed on this too long. We've got to be prepared." I banged my fist on the table. Gharma got up and went over to a wall communicator, spoke into it in a whisper and returned. "Done," he said softly. How could they have let it go? It was one thing to be bottled up on this outpost, watching the ships flash through the Flinger but seldom having one land -- and quite another to forget about defending the planet. "I take it these measures are of some use against the Plague?" Majumbdahr asked. "Perhaps, perhaps," I said, distracted. Did they know how much I'd been through? Forget it; no time to worry. "They seem to slow it down and sometimes keep the people alive. That's all we know, but it's enough." "I think the people probably know more than you'd think, Lapanthul," Majumbdahr said. "There have been numerous news services' reports, #D programs. Not much, to be sure -- " He glanced at me to show that he knew as well as anyone about Fleet censorship. " -- but I think they may be prepared for the Plague, when it comes. Giving them the complete facts will make it easier -- fear comes from the unknown, not the known. That's why they're in the streets -- fear." "The streets?" I asked. "Civil disturbances," Gharma said earnestly. "A few, and quickly contained." "What about?" "Fleet movements aren't wellkept secrets," Majumbdahr said. "A lot of civilians work in Communications, so they know there isn't a respectable Task Force near this system. If the Quam come, we'll stand alone." Gharma nodded. "I don't think they realize quite that they are afraid. The violence is so undirected -- " "Reporting, sir!" It was an official Fleet secretary I'd sent on a make work assignment an hour ago. "Fleet vessel L. S. Caton has passed formal recognition procedures after emerging from Jump space and requests final orbital check for her Flinger orbit." A mass of jargon; it meant I had to give my final meaningless approval of an orbit already programmed for the ship. The L.S. Caton had been locked into the course several days ago, but the ancient formalities of the Port Master had to be observed. "Granted." I really didn't give a damn about the empty motions of Fleet business any longer. I wanted to see Veden, to meet the myriad sounds and smells of a new world, where there were still real problems to solve, not sit in this office. "Mr. Majumbdahr! Do you think you could find a suitable restaurant in Kalic for lunch?" Everywhere there was color. Magenta fronds, tangled snake vines of a chilled deep green, the impersonal dull tan of the roadway -- and all crowned by a clear sky of even blue. The colors reminded me of my contact filters and I blinked rapidly a few times. They were occasionally uncomfortable. We crossed the large bustling square in the noonday rush. Clicking of a hundred sandals. Murmur of conversations as knots of friends drifted past. No matter how far humans might fly in their machines, these things held constant. Cramped shops displayed their wares with abandon, letting robes and bolts of cloth spill in gaudy excess from their boxes. Beads and ancient books shared display cases; fruits and spices competed for the same spot in a window. There was a cheerful easiness about it, and the people were the same: talking, laughing, greeting the price of items with a feigned sharp bark of disbelief. We cut across the square with Lekki straight overhead, burning a hole in heaven. A few men and women clad in raiments were speaking to the passersby of their mission in life, advising them of the benefits that accrued to anyone of their chosen faith. But not pushing it, not with the intense drive of the cultists I had seen on Earth. There was a relaxed air here. Fine, I thought. But  am beyond that old snake oil now. Five of the women in a circle chanted -- I am Not great or small But only Part of All. We turned into a narrow street, almost an alley, that was the exact opposite of the clean, broad streets I'd seen. Here the even sheet of plastiform street changed into a bumpy track of winding black cobblestone. Some shops huddled together, and others sprawled; all were busy with people buying and selling, bartering in high-pitched tones, inspecting the goods, eyeing the shopkeeper. It was like a page of history. I recognized emblems and signets of Old India, some even dating from before the Riot War. "This is part of the 'reconstructed' district," Majumbdahr said, "devoted to retaining the atmosphere of the Hindic past. Much of it is honest and true to the original. Those rice bins" -- he gestured at an enormous tub with an indecipherable scrawl in red on the side -- "contain pure strains a gourmet would have recognized even in Old India. They're kept in controlled environments so the Veden ecology doesn't alter them even slightly." "All this to retain the old ways?" "The flavor of the past. These things, these crafts and methods" -- he motioned about us -- "were part of the Rebirth of the Hindic people after the Riot War. It is well to keep them. They might be useful even again." I looked at him curiously, wondering if he was thinking of the Quam. We passed through streets that seemed to reek of ancient ways and thoughts. I paused occasionally to watch a grinder or a spin-drifter at work, saw an elementary syncon computer being used to operate a foundry that produced images of Fanakana, a winged dragon-dog of early (and now dead) mythology, walked among carved erotic statues ten meters high, sniffed the grainy texture of air filled with the sweat of work and reek of spices. It was a bit unconventional for Majumbdahr to bring me here. Usually a Fleet underofficer would take his superior to a more formal and military luncheon, to demonstrate his seriousness. But then, Majumbdahr was an unconventional officer. I remembered one of the incidents related in his file. Some years ago, in a lesser post, Majumbdahr had dined alone in the Kalic officers' mess. The room was busy and waiters did not notice him, seated in a far corner. He became impatient. But instead of stalking out, Majumbdahr went to a phone booth and called a restaurant that delivered meals. He asked them to bring a spiced dahlma to the officers' mess. When it arrived, he made no great show of eating, but a few officers noticed and the story spread. The Commandant heard of it and investigated the standards of service in the mess. Soon matters improved. And through it all Majumbdahr had said nothing, never raised his voice in criticism. It was an effective technique. We reached a small squat restaurant and found our way inside through near-total darkness, sweeping by bead curtains under the guidance of a wrinkled old headwaiter. "It is very fine," I said after we were seated. "I have seen nothing to equal this district anywhere in the Empire." Majumbdahr smiled deprecatingly. "Really? But these things are necessary -- cultural drifts occur without them. How is it done on Earth?" "By symbols, mostly," I said, trying to phrase my answer correctly. "We -- or rather, they -- focus on the part rather than the whole. Instead of a statue, a stone. A forest becomes a plate of wood. And there is the Sabal Game, of course." He nodded. "The Game is played here, as well, but only by a few. We do not find it particularly relevant to our needs." The waitress brought a steaming plate of rolled breads like papadams, meat-soaked sauce inside. "What replaces it?" I asked. "A number of things, perhaps none of them as impressive as the Game. This district, for one. The isolation we have from the rest of the Empire helps, too -- few crosscultural influences manage to get here, and when they do, they're sometimes so extraneous as to have rfo effect. And of course the tradition of the Savant, the Saint, the Guru." I finished the breads -- which had turned out to be a sort of woven rice cake instead -- and paused. "This meat? It is -- " "Of course," Majumbdahr shrugged. "Organic products." "I've heard of colony planets on which -- " "Not here. No lower forms are slaughtered." I smiled and continued eating a side dish of marinated vegetables placed at my elbow. The alternative to the organic tanks -- once it was agreed that animals, being spiritually of the same Order, could not be harmed -- was vegetarianism, a singularly difficult and unhealthy path. "Savants, you said?" I continued. "We had few of those on Earth or the colonies I visited." "I don't believe the practice is part of the Mongul heritage. In the dead religion of Confucianism it had a place, I'm told, but the Riot War ended that." "Some hold it died in the First Republic that was formed on the mainland just before the War." Majumbdahr bit his lip. "Perhaps, but it doesn't matte.r." He didn't want to get involved in the intricacies of Empire political history, particularly since they might still touch on the present. "The old ways of Zen, when they reached the inlands after the War, fairly well destroyed the appointed station of the Guru. One doesn't need a guide to find what is all around him and yet within himself. ' ' "I would not put it quite that way," I said, laughing gently. I remembered my first instruction, the koan I had wrestled with for seeming ages when I was a boy. It was a classic ambiguity, simple and full of depth for meditation. Its eleventh'century name (Christian reckoning) was the "Three Barriers of HungLun." Question: Everybody has a place of birth. Where is your place of birth? Answer: Early this morning I ate white rice gruel. Now I'm hungry again. Question: How is my hand like the Buddha's hand? Answer: Playing the lute under the moon. Question: How is my foot like a donkey's foot? Answer: When the white heron stands in the snow, it has a different color. The first answer? It indicates that facts of birth and death are snow flakes in the great wind of time, as trivial as the eternal cycle of hunger and satiety. The second: let loose your constant reasoning, sing to the moon and be the Buddha. Be here. And the third? I do not think I can express it, even now, in words. That was the first stage, zazen, individual perceptions of the Essential. After that came social awareness, the gestalt, Sabal. But after that, what?    Once I crashed on a frozen world. As a young Fleet officer I'd been delegated to make a short run to a way station there. I blew a wing coming in. I snapped a forearm and quickfroze it, but I couldn't chill down the three crushed ribs. My comm failed high up, so there was no trace on me. I had to walk out. Through ice fields glimmering blue and white, through rock and snow. There were human renegades there, descendants of criminals who'd washed up in that solar system five hundred years before. They had quaint practices. They thought travelers were stalking horses sent by God, for the virtuous to take out their anger on. First they'd hunt you, then they'd run you for a while in the open, then they'd cut a few tendons and run you some more. It would take you a week or more to die. I shot three of them but a fourth slashed my side with a bone knife. Five others started running me, letting me get just enough ahead to think maybe I was breaking into the clear. That went on for three days. By that time my rations were gone and my right leg, where a spear had ripped the insulation, was going dead on me. I worked my way through a narrow pass in the ice. My last personnel charges had timers; I set them and blew quite a few tons of ice into the pass. That gave me time, but by then I couldn't use it. I walked a while. Then I crawled. I passed out. When I woke up, a product of my delirium was shuffling at my shoulder. It was thirty meters across. Skin like crinkled tar, a huge cone at the top, gnarled jegs at the bottom. It put a feeler'in my mouth; I couldn't stop it. The feeler turned out to be a tube. Something warm and sticky and maybe sweet came through it. I drank the warm whatever and peered at the cone, which was slowly tilting around toward me, and went to sleep. When I woke up, it was gone. No tracks in the snow, nothing. I lay there for a day and prepared to die. My lead on the hunters was now a day, maybe two. In the long night my delirium came again. Perhaps the cone creature visited me, with its shambling, achingly slow walk and sticky brown tube. Perhaps the wind made me hear voices. I went into a place where there was a stilled center. It was a space different from the sureness I knew in the Sabal Game, a territory where I skated, skated over a sheen: the ice that films the universe. I sensed it as Other. The fulcrum of my salvation. In the morning I woke and walked. I reached a power nexus the next day. A skimmer came for me. Seven years later on a convoy flight I chanced on a scientific report from that world. They had found a huge Iifeform, one that communicated by radio. Its principal sensory organ was an immense radio antenna, evolved for some unimaginable communications. It clearly sensed the stars, and some small prey -- but what else? Attempts to make contact seemed fruitless. So the cone creature was not from my delirium. Was the sense of Other also real? An ancient philosopher once observed that when a man saturates himself with alcohol and sees purple snakes, we laugh. When a man fasts and sees God, we listen. Should I laugh, or listen?    We had finished the corianderlaced curry and the world had taken on a deep, salty tang. I had been silent in the lazy warmth of the meal, but then Majumbdahr said intently, "You were correct about the preparations, sir." "How so?" I focused on business again. "We erred." "By not briefing staff and important locals, setting plans for Slots, and so on?" "Yes, that. We had no one of your experience. Here news of Fleet seems so distant." "My experience?" "Well, yes." "What experience?" "You... contracted the illness yourself, sir. I believe?" "So?" "Not many recover, it is said." "So it is said. I wouldn't know." "Still, sir, it is an unusual accomplishment..." I cracked a wry smile. "My unconscious did all the work." "We believe in fate here, sir." "Look," I began, indulging my taste for contradictions," being superstitious is bad luck in itself. Don't -- what's that?" A low rumbling cry from outside, the sound of many voices. "It might be some Lancers, sir. They are a new sect. We have been urging local authorities to keep them under control, but -- " Impatient at the growing babble outside, I got up and threaded my way through the topple tables of the restaurant. Majumbdahr called, "Sir, that man will -- " At which point he did. He turned to huiTy away from the entrance and slammed into me, almost knocking me over. The man blundered on without a glance. I went to the entrance. The crowd was backed up flush with the old worn shops, facing toward the narrow street, packed in tightly. I couldn't see a thing. Some faces were tense, others unconcerned. Obviously the running man had sensed something he feared. The chanting came nearer. It was almost covered by the babble of conversation from the pedestrians, obviously expecting a show. Majumbdahr materialized beside me. "Help me break through," I yelled. Together we pushed against the wall of backs keeping us from the street, shoving together until something gave. I jostled forward through the bodies, ignoring scowls and snarls. In a moment I was near the front. The Lancers had just gotten to this point and were streaming by, shouting something about Veden and rights, waving tapestries on bamboo poles, stamping and hooting and jamming the onlookers back from the center of the path. The crowd didn't seem to be worried or afraid; they treated it as a lark, an entertainment. It seemed to me a lot of noise for nothing -- it was impossible to tell what they were shouting about. Then I heard a slight scream from further back in the Lancer column. A sharp cry of pain, a bark of outrage. Then another. People around me stirred. The barrage of sound from the Lancers increased in volume but now I could hear the screams clearly over the chant. Majumbdahr caught my eye and gestured toward the cries, which seemed to be getting closer. I nodded, asked a question with my eyebrows. He shrugged. Evidently this latest touch was new to him too. And to the crowd as well. They pushed back toward the shops, trying to get away from the center of the street. In a moment I stood alone. Men and women struggled, pressing into the already crowded shops. The Lancers came on. The chant faded. Standing there, even in my coverall uniform and cowl, I felt exposed as I waited for whatever was coming around the next comer. But an officer does not run. The end of the Lancer column broke around the comer of a shop further down the alley. Young men in loincloths, perhaps a dozen, carrying short, stubby clubs. They lashed out at the crowd cowering in doorways. Majumbdahr stood at my right. One of them laughed, struck a man in the side, hurled an oath at him and passed on. The Lancers in column were smiling too. A lark. A holiday afternoon, for them. They saw us. Three broke out of file and converged on us, rocking the clubs loosely in their hands, casual. I went back into rest position, left forearm out, right leg cocked back and keeping balance over my body center. Right arm tucked into side. Training school memories. Watch their faces, focus forward, eyes front but seeing everything to the sides. The first one swung a club down with his right. I blocked with my forearm, dropping further back. He went slightly off balance. I raised my right knee, shot out a chopping foreleg kick. It caught him in the stomach. I dropped back to balance. The kick wasn't strong enough. Getting old. He came forward again, this time favoring his right side where the kick had landed. Side chop with the club, very fast. I' stepped back again, watching him move. The man had a sour, panicky smell. No opening worth the chance. The third man stood aside, watching. Majumbdahr was moving in the comer of my eye, try to wrestle his man to the ground. Mine came at me again. This time he rushed matters a bit. His right foot came down too early for the overhead blow he'd planned. I stepped forward, chopped his arm. I shot my left elbow into his face as he stumbled past me. He smacked hard on the obsidian cobblestones. He shook his head, too dazed to get up. The third man cursed us and ran, hooting wildly. Majumbdahr had his pinned to the ground. I felt a little silly, a senior officer fighting in the streets. Were the civilians eyeing me curiously? "Send for the police!" I shouted at one of them. Then I noticed the crumpled form further down the street. It was a girl, unconscious. Her black hair fanned out in a crescent around her head and there was an ugly .red patch on her scalp. I cradled her head to see if there were any other wounds. Someone came over and volunteered that the Lancers hadn't struck her; she must have fallen in the rush. Police whined over in a helicopter and dropped into the street on ladders; evidently ground transport through the reconstructed district was too slow. I held the girl's head and ignored the two Lancers who were led away. She was injured in a stupid, pointless demonstration -- if that was the right name -- and I felt responsible. If I'd pressed Gharma about civil disturbances, I might've been working on the problem instead of sight-seeing in town. And this was just the sort of thing that reeked, disquietingly, of the Quam. It had the feel of strangeness, of people going off their precarious balance. The Hindic peoples were always pacifists. We even had trouble recruiting Fleet base personnel on Veden. A group like the Lancers was totally at variance with the traditions here. Yet they were here, and the crowds had smiled, perhaps even identified with them. Why? Did the Lancers express something they all wanted to say, but couldn't? Someone was tapping me on the shoulder. I looked up into Majumbdahr's face and at once realized that I didn't want to let her go"Medical is here, sir," he said. "They'll be wanting..." "Tell them... tell them to treat her and deliver her to my personal home," I said without thinking. "I want to talk to her." I looked down and saw her for the first time. Black hair, delicate features. She smiled weakly at me. I watched the ambulance pull away with her and recognized dimly that I was slowly coming out of the slight autohypnosis I'd given myself just before the fight. Training was reasserting itself. Majumbdahr finished talking to the head of the police squad and glanced at me. "Come," I called, waving. "Let's lift." Momentum is as momentum does. Thus, Fleet schedules wait for no man, even a puffing Commandant years beyond his martial aits drills. L. S. Caton was passing through the Flinger. I wanted to watch, to sense the flex and flow of my command. Local police reported to me on the copter journey back: some Lancers detained, but they had no plausible explanation of why their ritual display eroded into brutality. I sent a priority demand for a summary of all such past incidents. Veden Fleet Control wasn't all that impressive. Most of the Flinger' s detection grid was in close orbit around Lekki-Jagen, where things became gaudy. Computers are the same faceless ferrite walls everywhere in the Empire. The large cavem of display screens, verbal inputsoutputs, primary and backup consoles, low-glare phosphors glowing a sullen red, clacking of tracer prints, mutter of conversations escaping from muffling mikes -- the cavem was forgettable. Except for the display screen. On the screen Lekki blazed eternal, whipped by Jagen's knotted fist of gravity. I watched a tiny glint of light that was the L. S. Caton creep across Lekki' s blue snarling face, boosting faster than light. It arced around Jagen's black dot in a deformed parabola and raced away, a graceful and intricate dance of the spheres. Destination: Abbe IV, a fertile planet circling a G# star over a hundred parsecs away. The stars are fixed and eternal only for times slightly longer than a man's life. In reality those diamond-bright flecks are roaring through the galaxy, a mad swarm of bees. The galaxy itself has spun around twenty times since its birth, scrambling stars like seeds before the wind. Between Abbe IV and Earth -- the L. S. Caton' s home port -- was a # kmsec velocity difference. It wasn't enough to wink into Jump space and out again -- somebody had to fork up the difference in kinetic energies (relative to galactic center) between the two. That means fuel, and time. Far cheaper, then, for the L. S. Caton to detour quickly through Jump space to Lekki-Jagen, undergo an elastic collision with the neutron star's field, picking up energy -- and then Jump to Abbe IV. Spectacular and cheap -- a twinning devoutly to be wished. Aboard the L. S. Caton , of course, it was a nudge in the night. They had only minimal sensors outside their magnetic envelope, just enough to pick up navigation data from us -- again, because it's cheap that way. Though the L. S. Caton was a mass of tachyons, the gravitational deformations of Jagen swung it around precisely like ordinary matter -- gravity plays no favorites. There are, some say, stars and planets in Jump space; but no one has ever lingered near them. Some of the deeper physical laws seem asymmetric; tachyon galaxies may well be deadly to us. Gharma, efficient and proper, showed me the Fleet procedures; I made notes for study later. "You know what we are, Mr. Gharma?" I said after an hour or two of detail work. "Brokers." "Sir?" "Look, stow that 'sir', Lapanthul, leastwise when we're alone." "Ah, how do you mean, 'brokers?' " "We're in-between men. Take an item from Mr... A, exact our percentage, and give it to Mr. B." Gharma smiled. "This seems inglorious?" I shrugged. "I don't care." And was surprised to find that, in truth, I didn't. Running Veden Control was grub work in the eyes of the likes of Tonji, but so what? The scoop ships, gulping down interstellar hydrogen with a giant magnetic throat and spewing it out the end for propulsion, were the long-term backbone of the Empire, little publicized. A planet that sent out, say, a rare alloy plentiful only in their system, couldn't program the ramscoop ship for a definite destination because by the time the ship spanned a hundred parsecs at sublight speeds, its target world might have changed economic structure entirely. The time lag was too great. So the volume of space around Lekki-Jagen served as a storage area, a cosmic clearing house of the Empire. Moving large masses through Jump space was beyond the resources of a new colony planet. But ramscoops were cheap and easy to build. When the colony got a product it thought might sell -- and so bring in currency and bartered goods in return -- it packed a shipment into a ramscoop and programmed the onboard computer for Lekki-Jagen. When the ramscoop arrived a half century later, it was cataloged and directed into a waiting orbit. There it sat. If no other colony bid for it, the ramscoop orbited silently forever, costing its owners periodic docking fees to pay for Veden's Fleet Control. Usually it sold rather soon. Then it was reprogrammed for the buyer's system, dropped through the Flinger and shot out into deep space at a respectable velocity. The Flinger could cut fifty per cent off the transit time of a fifty-parsec journey, because without it the scoops required long, weary, expensive years to pick up their initial velocity. The Flinger cut down the transport time for interstellar commerce, making possible the economic Empire. Thus I was -- quite literally -- were all ramscoops forming a great pancake of orbits in the plane of the ecliptic. Virtually every day we received bids for certain ships -- lately, I noted, ones packed with a craftsman's lifework in microelectronics -- and, if it met the demand of the seller, I ordered it dropped through the Flinger. The key point was that a ramscoop expended great energy if it had to reach one per cent of c, but the ride was easy after that. Above this critical velocity, enough hydrogen isotopes crammed into its maw to feed the fusion fires in its belly; it then quickly boosted to # c or higher. The Flinger slung scoops out at around # c, and saved the Empire a fortune on each launch. "How long is this going to last, Lapanthul?' ' "Pardon, Director?" (Since I'd ruled out 'sir', he'd found a substitute.) "Jagen is spiraling into Lekki."  Yes. #I "When do they touch?" "Several thousand more years, at least." "It seems odd that we -- the human race -- would come along at precisely the right moment to make use of this resource." Gharma laid his head onto a shoulder, the Veden gesture of acceptance. "Director, 'Each fresh day is a special case.' A saying from our rituals." "Urn." "Man is a fortunate being." "Uh huh."    When I reached home that evening, the orange luster of dusk was settling across the water. Flittering sounds of things in flight echoed from the lake. Spindly ferns clothed my home in brooding quiet. I remembered the assassin, then dismissed the thought. As I walked up the front ramp, I noticed a mark on the glass wall of the den, and beneath it a white bird lay sprawled in death on the patio. It was larger than a dove and had delicate striations of blue and pink over its neck. Evidently it had failed to see the glass and had flown straight into it, breaking its back. Patil admitted me and announced that dinner would be ready shortly. He mentioned the girl and I asked for her. She came into the den, padding softly on the thick rug. She was tall, a trifle thin, and wore a sansari of rough, durable green weave that set off her black hair. "I though I would ask you a few questions about the incident this afternoon," I said, my voice curiously stiff. She nodded. "Your name?" "Rhandra Minadras of the family Talin." "Why were you in the street? Were you shopping?" "No, I was searching employment. I was reared in the country, in agricultural arts. But recently I decided to come to Kalic and attempt something new. I thought the traditional shops would want unskilled labor." She spoke quickly but not with a sharp tone, and looked down at her feet occasionally. "You know the Lancers?" She hesitated, shy. Then she looked up at me and, seeing that I doubtless, the police had; I should've thought of that -- some of the spirit that twinkled behind her dark, restless eyes came forth. "I've heard of them, met a few. They say their 'demonstrations' are just sport, but I think not!" "Why?" "They're afraid. Afraid of the Quam and what might happen if they reach Veden." "Strange, for the young to fear so much." "Oh, no," Rhandra said, looking up in surprise, unselfconscious now, eyes widened, "they are the least in phase. They have not yet come to compromise with the strains of adolescence, or cultivated the old ways. I wouldn't expect them to be as secure as an older man." "Perhaps," I said, uncomfortably aware that I was an older man and felt blessed little inner peace of late. "There was never anything like them before, was there?" She shook her head, liquid hair rippling. "Not that I've heard. But I'm new to Kalic." Patil entered and announced dinner. I stood and felt a sudden twinge of soreness in my back, a reminder of the scuffle. "New? You have no lodging, then? Stay in my guest room until you find something suitable." She made the usual gestures of refusal, but eventually accepted. It was clear she had few plans. My reasons for making the offer were equally vague; I was attracted to her by some elusive chemistry not merely sexual. Rhandra excused herself for a moment to change into more formal dress. She appeared a moment later in something clinging, and walked over to the glass wall overlooking the patio. She stood looking at the mist drift in from the lake. Suddenly a large bird dropped down from the ferns on wide, powerful wings and glided by parallel to the house, peering in at us with electric yellow eyes. She jumped back, startled, and thumped against a wooden column. She gasped and abruptly began crying uncontrollably. I hesitated, awkward. Then I held her, comforted her. The sound she made, butting into the massive unyielding wood, reminded me of a bird smashing into a glass wall. It did not happen that evening, or the one thereafter, but there was a glacial momentum to the event that gradually made the expectation of it fill the air between us, like a thin fog through which we spoke. Once we recognized it, there was an odd tingling moment when we mutually agreed to burn away the mist and when it was done, we could say the things we'd both been thinking and our false uniforms -- mine particularly bulky -- fell away. It was amazing, a revelation, to act without thinking, to find that my old body, with its calluses, wrinkles, bony knobs and suet softenings, aging now -- the first signs were obvious -- could be fun again. In this there lay a betrayal of the spirit I felt the last nights on Earth, a dismissal of the smooth and solemn couplings Angela and I shared. There is a moment, in each life, I suppose, when you have passed your catechism and are free at last to believe or disbelieve -- it is only parents or society or God knows who else who Make The Rules -- and discover life once more, fresh, on your own. So I did. She made my body like a bauble again, a toy, a joy. No one had done that for me since Angela, a very long time. Nobody. Perhaps this is merely a confession that there are few great loves in a life (virtually all of us can make that confession, sad to say). Or perhaps it was the way Rhandra would look at me. (Kneeling on my bed in a moist tangle of sheets, arms at her side in the wash of yellow morning light, hands stretching as she awakened.) It was a look that opened up some new perspective for me, a fresh continent hanging in the air. It was the first time these doors had opened for her. (I know, there must've been a farmboy somewhere, and -- upon asking her -- it turned out there was. Or rather, several. But the difference was one of kind.) She and I explored these lands together, using the traditional tools -- a lusty, seemingly accidental liking for die same things, plus workable instincts and the familar gummy organs, full of their own self-wisdom. It filled me, drained nothing. No life-swallowing obsession, this: I worked, Rhandra found weaving and other crafts she'd always wanted to try, and life went on. A Commandant is allowed some latitude, socially (thus Jamilla, that first night). I used it. So in those first weeks I reworked myself, under our mutual alchemy, making a sagging bag of bones and brain and guts into a new instrument. Fleet is a political organism. It needs support among all client worlds. A traditional function of my position was to solidify such support. "You may be especially interested in this, sir," Gharma said blandly one morning, laying an engraved card on my bare desk. "It is an invitation from the First Bridge Society." "First Bridge? Odd name." "A very exclusive private club, Commandant. The original ramscoop that colonized Veden had a strict discipline system. Highestranking officers were from the first level of the flight-control bridge. The navigators. The club carries now the same connotation." He lowered his eyes. "The previous Commandant was a member." Ah. This was the first tentative feeler for the sort of social acquanitances a Director and Commandant was expected to make among the natives. "Decline it," I said, and cut off his startled reply. "I'm not interested." "Sir, it is virtually a tradition." "Here's where it stops being one." Majumbdahr, standing nearby, permitted himself a hint of a smile. And later implied, with a side comment, that the First Bridge types were dreadful bores. But I did attend a few handshaking fests, in part because Rhandra was a more outgoing creature than me and wanted to see the mysterious struttings of Kalic society. She even persuaded me to spend half a day at the Temple of the Madi, one of the more revered centers. The Madi turned out to be a heavy woman, her lips a glaring red gash among swelling hills of cheek caked with lemony powder. Her first salutation, "Director Sanjen, this is quite unexpected -- " ignored the simple fact that, were I unexpected, she wouldn't be there in ample robes to greet me. Their temple was imposing, a large dome like a sprouting bulb frozen as it popped from the ground. We entered beneath a sloping parabola of grained obsidian, which in turn served as fulcrum for an arc that spanned the lofty pink. After much talk of Kundalini, the vital serpent, the Madi took us on a tour of the schools. There were earnest lectures on conservation of the vital fluids; attempts to revive the lost Old India art of levitation; men who could pop steel bands wrapped around their chests; men who, it was advertised, could through will power and proper body control, raise the temperature of a room five degrees -- or lower it; people who spoke to hallucinations; men who lived, though buried alive for hours; women who whispered to tumbling copper balls and beads and made them leap and dance; a first-order Yogi who could stop his heart for two minutes; walkers on water. Some feats were startling, others looked like sly amateur magic. The more fantastic were not as advertised -- the water-walker was getting better at it and had performed for small select groups of believers before, but, uh, found his spiritual essence hampered by the presence of doubters. More to pass the time than anything else, I asked the Madi, "You believe Yoga can counter loss of phase?" "Perhaps, in time." She waved a silken handkerchief at the gnarled man, who was now beginning the ritual again. "But that is surely not the point. These things must be realized with the heart and spirit, not merely with the mind. It may take you a while to come to such knowledge." She made a pause. "Certainly, Director, we shall be prepared to help you." "Ah. Quite." "The Benagathaman is more than you might assume ," she said, smiling, "coming as you do from the... Monguls. We are an ageless movement. The original faith of the ancient Asia. Not the deformed faith you have known, Director. The difficulties I hear you and your comrades are finding with those aliens, the, the -- " "Quarn." "Yes, Quarn. I think it is simply a matter of the wrong spiritual avenue." "Urn. Perhaps." Rhandra and I lifted off into a brimming violet Lekki sunset, skipping the evening feast at the Temple and sundry other consolations of public religion. "You told me this would be a look at the faiths of Veden," I said to her in an accusing tone. "Uh... yes." "It was terrible." "Right," she said with a shrug of her shoulders, her wry smile apologizing for her countrymen. The sects in the dome were fairly recent offshoots of the traditional Hindic religious line. Their absorption in the cheap tricks of Yogi, in the pseudo-rationalization by which the beautiful parable of Kundalini's passage had been debased into exercises of the stomach muscles, and all the rest -- it was a falling back into the dark past, reliance on graven images and Gods, an abandonment of the peace and serenity of the Hindic society. They didn't know it, but these cults and the Lancers were symptoms. Hindic Veden was decaying. Because of the Quam? Possibly. When the disease is unknown, any symptom may be important. But perhaps Veden was simply going bad at the core, like the Empire itself. Fleet Control had an efficient rumor-mongering service and its results were duly logged into remote readout storage for use by the Director. Most of the information was worthless. But some reports spoke of a rise in crimes of violence that were hushed up by the close-knit Hindic family structure; the sudden influx of mentally disturbed cases in medical centers; a pattern of breakdown in the rural areas that caused the young to move into the cities. I peered out the plastiform bubble over our skimmer and watched lights wink on, bright sentinels against the reddening dusk. In the west of Kalic, the inexpensive homes, families were performing their ritual chants for solidarity before the serving of the evening meal. Properly rendered, it brought contentment and security without the dullness of orthodoxy or the weight of dogma. Without something -- rituals, the Sabal Game, wise ministering of the guru -- a man could slide into the weak fragmentation of the Plague. So went the conventional wisdom. Solidarity through ritual. Man's mind divided into three separate houses -- reptilian, lower animal, and cerebral cortex. Society had to govern each; the history of Earth had proven as much. Otherwise, there would be massive loss of phase. As I had lost it. Order was breaking down. Must empires always fall? Was there some fatal mechanism in man that hated permanence? I shook my head, raging against the night. Rhandra sat brooding in the seat next to me, her hair like rippling shadows. She had been disturbed by the Temple of Shiva as well. She came from simple rural origins and was breaking away, but it was clear the contorted Yogi was not her answer. I laughed inwardly to myself. Poor thing, she was just as confused as I. I reached over and held her hand and she smiled shyly at me in the darkness. We landed near my home, on a flat pad settled into the hill. Patil was waiting there with a message which had just been forwarded by the watch at Fleet Control. Quam had been sighted near Calning, the large colony only Fifty-three lights from Lekki. A scouting party was observed and fled into Jump space. It might be a preliminary for an attack on Calning. And it might not. The aliens had made feints before. But it did mean something. The Quam were striking further into the Empire's shrinking sphere. The sickness was worst at the contact points like Regeln. It spread along the Jump ship lanes, as I had guessed before. A ripple, its amplitude decreasing. But spreading, always spreading. Angela, Chark, Romana -- I saw them suddenly, mired in quicksand, reaching out, silent and beseeching, mouths awry -- They were secondary cases. They had gotten it from contact with humans, not through the Quam. They would take much longer. If indeed, I had left them only to die... I wrenched my thoughts away. And here... Veden, storage house. A link of the Empire, where Fleet served as accountant for the Member Worlds. Unexciting but vital. How could I protect against something as patternless as entropy itself? We wouldn't be safe much longer. So the days tumbled down. The worst times were the mornings, when I would rise with a dizzy reeling in my head. Nothing seemed to cure it. Inserting my shielding contacts filmed Veden in shimmering light and invariably lifted my spirits, but often only Rhandra's massaging of my neck muscles would steal the tension from me. When first I arose, I sensed a humming in the room, and several times dumbly pawed about the draperies, seeking its source, until logic penetrated and I realized it came from inside my head. Rhandra would follow my wanderings, dimples riding on the crest of her smile, and coax the first bit of breakfast lychee or somosha into me. She had a ritual joke: only the devotees of a small sect, the Falaquin, still practiced the ancient inponderable rite of ingesting natural alcohols, of the sort used before mankind knew how to remove the hangover-inducing effects -- was I attempting to enter the Falaquin Orders? And I would smile and shake my head and mutter that no, I'd been sipping no ancient mystifiers on the side, this was probably some adjustment to Veden that needed to run its course. Biospheres are never alike; Veden was not Earth. Centuries of terraforming had still left many differences, from a pink pollen that made my ears itch to an hypnotic femweed that I had to avoid. One particular day when my morning revival waxed long, Rhandra tugged me out of my routine and down to a sprawling arm of Old Kalic. It had been the navel of the continent, Baslin, in the first century of terraforming and colonization. It reeked of ancient ways, a Babylon, Sumer and Nineveh crouched along a mudstreaked river. Even at early hours the streets were a jumble of rickshaws, herds of panting water buffalo, camels straining under huge bundles, cows meandering. A gang of cortically augmented elephants shuffled in the dust, doing road work without human supervision. Along the river Brahmins and Sadhus and Hindics on pilgrimage were bathing in the river, wringing water from their oiled hair, praying rhythmically, brushing their teeth, doing Yoga exercises. Votaries danced, clacking. Temples lined the narrow twisting streets that smoked with dust. Rhandra and I took a creaky, shallow-bottomed boat along the river, hired from a brown man who scowled at us and flashed, when he thought we didn't see, angry white teeth. We glided silently. Corpses were being washed and put into the cremation flames, licking thick plumes of smoke rising from the pyres. Dogs and ravens poked at the charred remains. Effective visions, yes. Yet I knew teams plucked the bodies from the river downstream, cleaned the burning grounds, sprayed the area nightly. The animals were treated, freed of disease. All this, to blend the ancient with the present. There were sound sociometric calculations for each nuance. I pointed to clotted crowds on the far shore. "Big group." "A savant," Rhandra murmured. "Let's go." She frowned, studying the center of the crowd. "I think not..." "Why? I'm interested." I threw the tiller over and we swerved sidewise in the current. "No. Really, don't." "I'll only be a moment." We ran aground. I stepped off into the brown water. Pulled the boat up. Squished ashore. "Ling, come back." "Nonsense. Majumbdahr is always urging me to see more of -- " I said, turning, and was staring into the face of a big meaty man, centimeters away. "I have come to learn," I said. "You are not allowed." "Come, fellow." I started to walk around him. He blocked my way. A Commandant should always have respect for the ways of the world he defends. Still, something in this man's manner irritated me. There was something here I sought. "I came only to see," I said mildly . He didn't bother to reply. He simply shoved me. "Now..." I held up a hand. He pushed me again. I began to get angry. But he was a big man and he seemed fanatically intent, his eyes flinty black darting insects. I backed away. By all rights I could walk anywhere on Veden, as Fleet Commandant. But while training teaches you the rules, experience teaches the exceptions. I took Rhandra by the arm and waded back to the boat. The man stood stolidly at the shoreline, watching us pole out of sight. His riveting attention pricked at my intuition; I tried to see who was discoursing at the center of the crowd. The distance was too far. I could make out a murmuring voice, but no more. Imagine a river: flecked with foam, swirling and rushing, collector of oddments of debris, bits of dirt, crumbs of civilization. The Empire is thus. The random currents deposited their burden on Veden and departed, in each instant changing. The Jump ships, however much glamor is theirs, were only a fraction of the traffic that passed through the Flinger. Most of the Jump ships were engines of war. Merchants used the more modest ramscoops since they aren't supported by taxes from hundreds of worlds. Fleet Control dropped them through the Flinger at an average rate of one a day. As well, one incoming scoop per day had to be laser-guided through the last stages of deceleration and coaxed into a stable ellipse. That represents a numbing flux of information. I had to oversee a lot of it, make decisions about anything out of the ordinary. Although the scoops and Jump ships slingshotted regularly through the Flinger, very few of them ever sent anything down to Veden. There was no reason. Veden had few rare raw materials, no advanced technology, few cultural objects of interest to the predominantly Mongul Empire. We usually got a squirt of news or correspondence on high-frequency laser, and that was it. Usually. "What's this?" I asked Gharma one day. "The Chennung, Jump Class IV, is dropping a one-man flyer." "A moment," he said, thumbing a readout. "Yes. A replacement for the astronomical observatory." "Observatory? Where?" "On the other side of Veden." "There're only a few islands there." "Correct," Gharma murmured pedantically. "They have fewer signalnoise ratio troubles if they are shielded from us here." "Ah." I approved it and tapped it through to store-and-forward. "What're they watching? Optical work?' ' "No. Gravitational radiation." "Uh? Why?" "Lekki-Jagen." Radio waves are generated by electrons jiggling back and forth in a wire. Two masses, waltzing about each other, make gravitational waves at the frequency of their revolution. "The signal from Lekki-Jagen is big enough to measure?" I said wonderingly. "Incredible." "Gravitational radiation is an important energy loss. Eventually they will spiral into each other because of it." Gharma blinked at me owlishly. "How old was the astronomer who recently retired?" Gharma checked his readout. "The man died at age #." "Impressive. I'd heard you live longer here, because of the lighter gravity." "There are other causes for our good health," G harm a murmured with a slight smile. I chuckled. "What you really mean is that the helter-skelter of the Empire doesn't penetrate here, eh? And you're right. The social pressure-cooker on Earth probably cuts a decade or two from our lifespan. Maybe that accounts also for the higher spiritual state you Vedens have achieved." Gharma's smile changed a fraction as he saw that my words carried a touch of mocking. "That should be better judged by an outsider." He said judiciously. "Mere cliche sociology, I'm afraid. On Earth our introduction to the Sabal Game comes only after age twenty-five. Below that age physiology makes meditation and group perception difficult." "So that longevity assures enlightenment?" he asked somewhat stiffly. "But so many decades of playing a... game... does not boredom set in?" "No. No." Sudden sense of loss. I glanced at Gharma. "I don't believe it was boredom that drove me out." Gharma muttered something, perhaps embarrassed that he had triggered a sadness within me. "I wonder -- is Veden so different? Are there different paths open to me here? I -- " I broke it off, voice suddenly thick, and waved Gharma away. I thought for a while, my mind a muddle, and then pulled myself back into the workaday world around me. I leaned back and regarded the display screens. Again the idea swam up to consciousness -- why had we come along at this special time? This singular moment when Lekki-Jagen made an efficient Flinger, but before gravitational radiation bled them of energy and the two smashed together? There is a rule in astronomy, the Principle of Mediocrity. It says that our position in both space and time is more likely to be average than special -- simply because, unless there is evidence to the contrary, more intelligent races will be bom in average, mild conditions. There's an escape hatch, of course: the fact that we're here when the universe is caused by the time necessary to evolve intelligent life -- roughly, ten principle made me stop and wonder. The Flinger was almost too good to be true, a gold mine for the Empire. What were the chances that we'd blunder onto it and find a planet we could terraform nearby? Or were we like summer hikers in the forest, coming upon a feast picnic lunch all laid out, glasses brimming with sweet lemonade, but no picnickers? I shrugged. Things happen, that's all.    One morning, amid the buzzing in my head, I found faint memories of a dream. Of Angela, of the children, of the Slots. Were they there now? In the dream I walked down slimy halls with yellow gobbets streaking the walls. People were stacked like so many lumps of organic goo, to be tended and noted and, when they died, disposed of. When I found them, there were three holes together, each barely large enough to crawl in and crouch. I ran away. It isn't sleep that knits the raveled sleeve of care. It's work.    I set up regular training classes for the troops in riot control and internal security. The men responded well, glad to be acting again, but troubled (I suspected) at this first evidence of concern among Fleet Control. Jagen, the Black Dwarf, spun in tune. Veden was subject to a biennial coincidence between Lekki, Jagen and its moon; an enormous tide rose and smashed itself against the lowlands. Winds roared and Fleet Control buttoned up for three days. We evacuated a few thousand persons from the mountain peaks in the east of Baslin, where the gusts battered at three hundred klicks per hour. Over the next few months I received more reports of theft and beatings in the cities. Majumbdahr managed to penetrate some of the natural Hindic reserve in local officialdom against reporting such incidents, and thereafter we got a reasonably accurate picture of what was happening. The curve for small, random, purposeless crime had a steep positive slope. The rumor-mongering facility picked up more whispers about Quam spies, planned Quam landings, suspected neighbors, sightings of strange ships in the skies. Domestic issues came and went. Majumbdahr and Gharma handled them. I kept myself isolated, romped with Rhandra, seldom attended Official functions. The Madi called, sent invitations, implored me to visit the Temple of Shiva again, to follow the lessons they offered, to come to banquets and receptions. I was invited to join social clubs, attend concerts, clasp the moist palms of a hundred strangers. "If you don't want to go, ignore them," Rhandra said innocently, batting aside five centuries of Fleet tradition. So I did. Instead, we walked the streets of Kalic. I joshed with Krishna priests in yellow dhotis and shaved heads, able to see it all as social cement now, free at last of what the Game had meant to me. We flew through valleys crystalline with the sparkle of fresh rain, swooped over the leafy roof of jungle. We peered over the raw rock margin at the lowlands. They shimmered as though in mire, three kilometers down from the great mesa of Baslin. There were legendary beasts there, giants who sucked in the thick air and broke men like eggs. In the jungle we surprised something and, rather than retreat, followed the sounds of its thrashing. It was a scorpion, two meters long with a curled stinger like a deer horn. It could run as fast as a horse. I shot to the side of it three times and then had to put a bolt into the scampering legs. Rhandra took a long time getting to sleep that evening.    And always at my back, like a murmur in the distance you can't resolve into coherent words, were the Quam. They were deft. When Fleet computers war-gamed a probable assault on a given star, dozens of ships would mass and wait. The Quam hit elsewhere. The solution seemed obvious: the vast computer minds were operating on false premises. They thought in terms of feints and shifts, subtle balances of power and advantage. They assigned points to men and ships, solved endless integral equations to assess the economic implications of a given loss. Clearly, the Quam did not think that way. The sickness spread along the most-traveled Jump lanes, but it also struck isolated worlds. Could a few Quam infiltrate such planets and have a determining effect? They were near now. Four months after the sortie against Calning the same scenario I had seen on Regeln went through its grinding logic again. Communication winked out. By now Fleet sent no expeditions to rescue survivors. They had learned enough, I suppose. Over the next few months two more colonies fell in much the same manner. Fleet subspace transmissions mentioned them a few times, at first with alarm and then subtly skirting the issue. Then they were gone. We were advised to not speak of these planets again. In Fleet engagements two of our Jump ships were lost to unknown causes. They simply vanished, ceased transmission. Four Quam ships were observed to self-destruct to avoid capture. After all this time we still knew next to nothing about the Quam. Analysis showed that they had a tolerance to acceleration about the same as men -- assuming the ships were not automatic. They reacted occasionally to laser signals tuned to infrared frequencies. Their ships bore no distinguishable markings. Somehow this gradually diffused into the Veden population. The informant network picked it up as rumors, then as commonly accepted knowledge. There were a few incidents of arson and ridicule of police. Political parties that had been dormant formed again. Vegetarian cults, merchants' parties, groups in favor of breaking free of the Empire; they gained members and published newsfax. The prominent parties demanded to know what defenses had been readied for use against the Quam. When I first heard this, I laughed -- did they think anything would stop the Quam? But gestures were necessary. I sent more sensors out on long orbit to the edge of the Lekki-Jagen solar system. The few thermonuclear warheads I had were readied and encased in shells with high-power ionic boosters. I saturated the volume of space around Veden with close-orbiting scoopships waiting to be purchased; they would provide a good screen for orbiting missiles. Still, I could only hope to stop a few Quam ships. The Regeln pattern, though, called for no formal invasion at all. The colonists on Regeln had been disarmed by the Plague. Their defenses had done them no good. I brooded. Things went on as before, I buried myself in routine. Was it deceptive? The chants of the priests sang in my mind, lulled me. Two months later the first Plague case was diagnosed on Veden. It was a man in Kalic of weak religious background and few family ties. He did not respond to treatment. Rhandra, at my feet -- with the sweet, silent rhetoric of her deep eyes -- and Majumbdahr; both regarded me quizzically. "Ling, what you're saying is, well, interesting..." she began, "but I don't see the point." "Why?" "Societies like this, ours -- " with an arm she swept in all Veden outside our living room -- "this is the way they are." "And always have been?" I prompted. "Yes," she said. "That's why we have such links to the past." "Even though we're parsecs removed from Old India." "I agree with her, Commandant." "Call me Ling; this isn't working hours. But Rhandra, how do you think we got here?" "Ramscoops," she said confidently. "Innovation. Generally, human societies aren't responsive to new ideas. They're hierarchical and ritualistic -- like Veden. But every so often the neocortex takes over and rides the horse of, well, progress." "Progress is an illusion," Majumbdahr said quietly. "Spritually, maybe so," I said impatiently. "But there are things we know. That the oldest part of our forebrains have elements in common with the reptiles. That above the reptile portion lies a limbic system, where our emotions are primarily lodged. And spreading over all that like a capstone is the neocortex. Three brains at war in one skull." "Why in conflict?" Rhandra murmured. She curled delicate feet under her, into the soft piles of the rug. "Evolution proceeds by addition," Majumbdahr said to her, somewhat diffidently, I thought -- because she was the Commandant's woman? "Ritualistic and hierarchical, we are, yes. "Each major step in brain evolution was superimposed on the older brain, which probably didn't like the idea." "I still don't understand what that has to do with rightand lefthandedness," Rhandra said. "Our intuition seems lodged in the right hemisphere of the brain," I said. "Verbal and mathematical ability is in the left hemisphere. But the left hemisphere controls the right hand -- which is why most humans are right-handed. A lot of mental illnesses -- not loss of Phase, the more drastic ones, like schizophrenia -- are caused by dominance of the right hemisphere and lack of coordination between the two. We -- " "Ling," Rhandra said softly, "forgive me, but I do not think this is the most productive way to ease into these things. They are not of the essence." I grimaced at her. "What is?" "You miss the Sabal, Ling. It is written all over your face at this moment." I sighed, glanced up through the skylight. Veden's moon was mired in cloud, a gray ghost. "Yes. Yes, I do." It sounded strangely like a confession of inadequacy. "There remain spiritual avenues open to you... Ling," Majumbdahr murmured quietly. I slapped my knee, stood up. "Yeah, I know. Let me be clasped to the bosom of Krishna, right?" I paced the room, whirled on them. "But we must first understand, damn it! These ideas aren't only mine -- I got them from the research being done on the Plague victims on Earth. The Quam seem to probe deep into those three warring brains, to reach back into that limbic system we have in common with the nonprimate mammals." Majumbdahr spread his hands, a let's-be-reasonable gesture. "Then we must use our own wisdom to counter them. These facets -- the tribrain, the left-right conflict -- were resolved by Phase. That is its role." "But it doesn't work." "So far. Mankind is not finished." "Ling," Rhandra said, "I believe your... disquiet... can be resolved by study of our ways here on Veden." "They don't work, either. Read the reports." Of late I had rummaged through Fleet retrieval codes in search of ideas about the Quam, psychoanalytic research, anything. There were no solutions, only clues. Quam victims showed excesses of certain natural small brain proteins such as endorphins. One clearly repressed atropine, and we had known for centuries that atropine induced the illusion of flying. Did suppressing atropine, coupled with other reactions, induce fear of open places? So far the riddle was unsolved. More important, how was this done? The restrictions on human brain alteration which the Covenants laid down six centuries ago had blotted out our knowledge of such matters; now we needed it desperately. So I had begun to comb the files and make my own tinkertoy models, rummaging, searching... "I believe Rhandra is correct, Ling," Majumbdahr said, pulling my attention back to the conversation. "There are some savants..." and he chimed in with Rhandra, both urging me gently, as friends do, to release some of the tension and dawning anxiety I felt. "Maybe you're right," I said to them, suddenly tired. "I'll think about it." I looked up. The moon had ripped its shroud and now swam free.    The difference between a conviction and a prejudice is that you can explain a conviction without getting angry. This is a dead giveaway in negotiations; if your opponent flares his nostrils unconsciously before speaking, he probably isn't going to abide by any compromise settlement. The case in point was the outer tribes, the jawarls. The people of Kalic termed them tribes because they followed a more martial Hindic tradition, practiced combat Yoga and invoked obscure, many-armed gods. The jawarls decided that Plague victims were a visitation of the evil Thingness, and this implied, as the night the day, that such people were better dead. We first learned of these interesting opinions when three jawarlblessed teams broke into a hospital, killed five Plague cases and a nurse, and barricaded themselves in a wing. The Kalic officials dithered. I moved up Fleet troops. The jawarls killed the remaining two Plague cases and pitched their ritually dissected bodies into the street. The Kalic officials were greatly offended and went away to meditate on a solution. I had selected my men for their marksmanship, not their bravery; if you have enough of the former, you don't need the latter. I left Gharma in charge of the front. I took some men around the back, thinking the jawarls might sneak out that way. The jawarls were hard fighters but I thought we could face them down. We waited. Firing came from the front. Small arms. When I got there, jawarls lay around the hospital doors. Blood seeped from their blackened wounds. "What happened?" I asked Gharma. "They came out." "You gave warning?" "Some." "Damn it, you were well concealed. You could've parleyed." "They were armed. They ignored my first challenge." "And the second?" "I firedli warning bolt." "Oh, neat. Very neat. So they panicked." "The onus lies upon them," Gharma said stiffly. "You should've been more careful." "They were country men. They do not acknowledge your Fleet niceties." "You made damned sure they wouldn't." "I feel I was justified." Majumbdahr approached and saw the carnage. He shook his head, his mouth a thin line. I looked at Gharma. He knew full well that Fleet regs would uphold his decision. Behind his icy manner was a smug certainty. I snorted wearily and turned away. We lifted out in a twenty-copter force then, and caught the council of jawarl elders at their daily Dance of Self, their tea bowls still steaming. Such people are either at your throat or at your feet; this time the negotiations went well.    That evening it came again. I jerked awake. Rhandra nuzzled against my shoulder, a thigh atop mine. Outside the night was still. The dream returned. The chaplain came to her Slot. He was a hospital employee. He administered the last rites and rubber-stamped that fact on a card. The nurse closed Angela's eyes and called the orderlies. He witnessed the temporary death certificate, filled in the Release of Personal Belongings form. The body was washed, plugged, trussed, wrapped in thin sheets -- we are neat here -- and labeled. At the morgue the attendant loaded the body onto his rolling stretcher, waited for an empty drop tube, and then took it to the morgue icebox in the basement: last transport for unwanted goods. The autopsy was brief; the machine found nothing unusual. I sat outside while she was drained, embalmed, waxed, rouged, shaved, dressed, made ready. Two possible ends: a quick, crisp incineration, then bones into a ceremonial um. Or, at vast expense, a precious rectangle of earth, a machine chuffing as it lowered her in. Then the dead children, of course. More units passing from the Slots. Through the labyrinth. No metaphysical mystery, no call from the divine. By the time people had reached the close-packed Slots, you just let them go. The new ethics: Thou Shalt Not Kill, but thou may allow to die if... I woke. I rose, paced, sweated. Rhandra stirred and then drifted back into sleep's gray peace. I moved ghostlike through the shadowed living room. Some of my familiar morning nausea howled in my head. I massaged my neck to clear my thoughts. Rhandra or no, I was not quit of Angela. Did I still love her? Impossible to say. After a while emotions are like old shoes; you forget you have them on. Do dreams of death, transposed, mean dreams of love? A question I had scribbled on my soul and could not now lightly rub out. The copters buzzed all around us, ringing the area. I lumbered away from mine. A thick acrid stench of burning buildings drifted down the broad street. It seeped in through my suit filters. Sirens wailed; they were coming this way. "Majumbdahr!" I called. He came trotting over. "What happened to that sleeper gas?" "Ordnance couldn't locate any more," he puffed. "They used the last of it an hour ago. It didn't stop them. " I ground my teeth. No time to have a batch made up; I wasn't even sure there was a chemist in Kalic who knew the process. "Form up the men you have. They still carry anamorphine?" "Yes, most of them." He nodded slowly, dazed with fatigue. "Gharma said the Lancers were slowing down." "I think they are," Majumbdahr said. He blinked rapidly to clear his vision. Smoke drifted across and paled Lekki's great eye. "They've been going for six hours. Our men are sagging, too." "This should be the last of it, then, for a while," I said and saluted. Another copter decked with a whine behind me. Gharma jumped out. "It's dying down elsewhere, sir," he reported. "About time." I'd followed the riot from Fleet Control since morning until I couldn't stand to be inside any longer. It was good to be out in die field and get the taste of things. Troops formed up in a line across the street. The muted bass of the crowd deepened. "It's hard to understand," I said, looking at the thin column moving up. "Only a month since the first Plague victim." "How does it go in most cases?" Gharma asked. "All I know is what I saw on Earth," I said, trying to shrug in my suit. The constant-volume joints impaired me. "It wasn't anything like this. People simply waited. Sometimes they died. They didn't turn out into the streets, bum and loot." "They had more phase, on Earth?" "I don't know. I wouldn't have guessed it. There's something peculiar about the Veden personality. They seem to be coming out from under some inhibition at last and the pressure is blowing the top off." "The old ways are not enough," Gharma said flatly. "Why? Why should they fail now?" "It is a crisis point," he said. "The order we had is lost." I looked at him closely. Behind his plastiform face-shield his skin was polished walnut. " You say that? You, believer in formalized religion?'" "Formalized, yes. Perhaps dead as well. When something is finished, you cast it aside; We need a new social ordering here, a new dedication." Two blocks down the mob swept around a comer and flowed into the street. Tinkling of glass. Roughedged cry of frustration. I glanced at Gharma. What did he mean? How could he watch his world dissolve so calmly? He looked content. Almost smug. The mob streamed toward us. I licked away a salty tang of sweat. My contact filters stung my eyelids when I blinked; I'd been wearing them too much, indoors and out. I could feel the hollow drumming of a thousand running feet. Fifty meters in front of me the mob bore down on the line of troops. Most of the Lancers seemed young. They grinned. When they were within a few meters of the line, my troops fired a volley of darts and some went down, drugged with anamorphine . A canister of homemade gas blossomed in our line and blew away. Most of the crowd's rush halted but here and there they broke through. Our line wavered. Men fell. The mob caught the smell of victory. I suddenly realized I was exposed. A knot of Lancers dashed by me. Gharma was cut off to the left with a squad. I unhooked my sidearm. Majumbdahr shouted orders over the suit radio that echoed in my helmet. Three Lancers converged on me. I took ready position. One carried a chain wrapped around his wrist; no worry there. The other two had cobblestones from the old district and one flashed a knife. All relatively useless against body armor. They came at me together in a rush. I brought the tube of my gun down viciously, chopping the first Lancer's arm. The man dropped his knife with a gasp of pain. I stepped to the left and took a blow on my back armor that rattled my teeth. The chain whipped around my helmet with a crash and partially obscured my field of vision. I crouched and fired two darts. They made an angry splatting sound. Thumb over to extra-strong anamorphine. Lancer moving in; focus on him. Fire. Miss. Fire again. He caught it in the groin. Staggered away, collapsed. One left, now. Turn -- where is he? A bottle bounced off my arm and shattered on the sidewalk. I heard the whistle of the chain again. Duck. It missed. He felt the wind, as my instructor used to say. This time I caught the Lancer before he could back away. I cracked the gun tube across his kneecap. He almost fell on the bottle shards but managed to roll to one side. I blinked sweat out of my eyes. Hot. People all around me. Expand attention out, watch for an attack. A man appeared from nowhere and threw a cobblestone. It hit my solar plexus. My armor rang. I thrust out with the gun tube. The Lancer brought a stick around and parried neatly. He backed away, glancing to the sides for support. I raised the muzzle of the gun. He danced to the side at just the right instant and the dart whizzed past him. The Lancer threw his pipe and ran. I ducked, fired, missed again. He dodged behind Majumbdahr, who was coming to help me. The crowd was falling back. My troops let out a thin cheer and started to reform . "You all right?" Majumbdahr panted. "Sure," I grinned at him. "Those fellows can certainly be offensive, though, can't they?" We met in a restaurant in Old Town. Majumbdahr and Gharma had shown surprise when I told them they'd find me there, but I was bored with the stiffness of my official offices, and after the riots I needed a quietness. Men in severe robes milled around the entrance as I went in, chattering, comparing notes, pointing at the black fingers twining through the sky from stillsmouldering fires. Majumbdahr and Gharma were already there, waiting at a cloistered table in the back. "You've recovered from the brawl, then?" Majumbdahr said as I sat down. "Still hurts down my back," I said. "It'll be sore tomorrow. Stupid to get caught out like that. I should've been up in a copter. How about you two?" Gharma lifted a steaming fork of food and made a face. "Elementary violence I can usually overcome. The hot Pindang Kol in this restaurant is trying to even the score.""Pretty bad," Majumbdahr agreed, putting down his fork. "I'm glad I wasn't very hungry." He looked up at me. "Order something for you, sir?" "Later. I finished my report on the copter coming over here. I thought Old Town would relax me, restore some balance. I won't have the report transmitted to Fleet Central on Earth until I've had a chance to go over it again." "It must be rather difficult to compose," Majumbdahr said. I sighed. "Rather. It's not easy to admit you're losing control of the situation." "Couldn't you... in the writing... soften the impact?" Gharma said. "Perhaps it's not building as swiftly as we think -- " "No. Half-truths are dangerous; sooner or later you might inadvertently tell the wrong half." "I agree," Majumbdahr said, hunching down with his elbows on the table. "Fleet has the right to hear it all, straight." "Especially since this form of the sickness is new," I added. "There has never been violence like this before. I've asked some psychers; they don't understand it. It is out of the pattern." Gharma nodded, his face grim. "How is the building going?" I said to Majumbdahr. "On schedule. The hospital space can be supplied by preform construction units, easily deployed. The only holdup was in the blueprints." "Blueprints for hospitals? I thought they were standard." "I checked standing orders and then asked Central on Earth. They want us to build close-packed Slots." I stared at him for a long moment. "I should've been told. What did you do?" "Called in a civilian. Used ordinary hospital prints." "Good. You're legally in the clear. Local commanders can make such changes, as long as there aren't too many of them." Majumbdahr had sensed my mood well. I hated the cramped Slots and all the memories they brought back. "I think it was a wise decision for several reasons," Gharma said. "The. psychological impact on the people would be great." "Yes," I said, "when you begin building those kind of Slots you've admitted it's over, you've given up." "Well, I give up on the Pindang Kol," Gharma said, pushing his plate away. "I'll eat elsewhere." He smiled wanly. The things we had left unspoken layered the air. They knew as well as I that a judgement of incompetence against a Fleet Director -- that is, me -- would not neglect the Executive Officers immediately below him. If I went I might well take Majumbdahr and Gharma with me. "Do you think we should stop the building of rural retreats, sir?" Majumbdahr said. "No. Move as many as possible out of Kalic and into the retreats. You've said before" -- I glanced at Gharma " -- that Vedens are country folk. Maybe they'll snap out of it if we get enough out of the cities." "Is there any correlation in the background of the rioters?" Gharma asked. "No, none." I looked down at the table and felt a wave of defeat wash over me. "Some are from the city, others fresh of the forests. No religious similarities. Widely varying income levels and education. The only thing they have in common is that this morning they finally got fed up with, it all and started burning or hitting a policeman or just running down the street." "Berserkers," Majumbdahr rubbed his hands together, thinking. "What?" "Berserkers. In ancient times the natives of the Norse lands on Earth had a ritual way to break free of society. Small deviations from the conventional weren't permitted -- " he smiled at Gharma -- "but if the pressure got to be too much, a man could run berserk and no one bothered him. He could go mad until he felt ready to return to his life." "You're implying that's what happened here today?" I said. "Perhaps. I don't know. What set them off, why all at once?" "It's not my field," I said, shaking my head. "Too much for one day." Gharma: "Sir..." "Yes?" "There have been reports..." "Of a new sect, the Lengen," Majumbdahr finished. "Gharma and I saw some mention of them in one of the surveys you ordered. We think you should see them." "Look," I said, blinking wearily, "I've gotten blessed little help so far. There are a thousand cultists on every square block in this city. I seem to have met every one of them. If there's nothing special -- " "Ah, I think there is," Gharma said seriously. "There is something strange -- but you should see for yourself, sir." "They maintain a compound on the border of the jungle, in the farm districts," Majumbdahr said. I considered. I was tired, but underneath it I felt an odd unease, a need to act. "I'll go." I glanced out a thin window nearby. "It will be good to escape Kalic, to get outdoors again... 'Outdoors' -- a queer word, isn't it? Arrogant. As if the universe were defined by what lies outside the places where we live... "Rambling, rambling, skittering on a high wire above the abyss. I jerked myself back to the present. "Dusk is falling. Should we be going now?" "Yes, I'll go call a copter. One can pick us up a few blocks from here," Majumbdahr said. "Delay a bit," Gharma said. "I thought I would check in with Control first, sir. I should stay in the city. It would probably be best if one of us was on duty in case -- " "Yes," I said. "Go with Majumbdahr and get an all-points report for me before we leave. I can review it in the copter. Majumbdahr and I will go out alone." Majumbdahr got up, threw a few coins on the table. They rang softly in the still velvet closeness. Gharma rose, saluted a trifle formally, and followed Majumbdahr out. This last gesture was typical of Gharma. Through these months the three of us had become friends, but I felt much closer to Majumbdahr. His spontaneity often broke through the officer's crust. But in Gharma I still detected an undercurrent of reserve and cool assessment. I decided to eat while I waited. The copter could wait. I would need the energy. And of course it was one way to demonstrate to my two executive officers that, friends or no, they would still wait at my leave. I ordered the Pindang Kol and a biryani, Pindang Kol turned out to be a broth of cabbage and root vegetables, salty and thick. It was terrible.    We swooped down into a blotch of pale orange light. The Lengen compound swam in a sea of black, humid jungle. Phosphors picked out forests of tents pitched for pilgrims, cooking-platform areas of rough stone, ricks for meditation. In the center billowed a yellow tent. We banked toward it and set down in a clearing beaten clean by foot traffic. "How can you be sure we'll be granted an audience?" I shouted to Majumbdahr. "I called ahead. They realize you have little time." As we stepped off onto Veden soil still cooling from the heat of the day, a small man rushed out of the crowd gathered around our official copter. "Director Sanjen!" he cried. "I have been sent to guide you to the Master." The man was dressed in cheap robes. Most of the people standing and watching were poor, farmer class, or had renounced material things to follow the Lengen. I nodded and we walked to the large tent. The crowd parted as we approached. I couldn't help comparing this with the behavior of the mobs I'd faced earlier in the day. The tent was more complex than it looked. A maze of rooms kept groups of pilgrims separated and allowed the priests, clad in deep blue robes, to move in and out without disturbing meditations and rituals. We were ushered into a warm little hexagonal room bounded by rich folds of cloth. We sat lotus fashion before two place settings of many bowls, plates and tumblers. There were eating sticks from several cultures, lacquered spatulas and shallow canisters. I wondered what this was all about. The quietness stole into the center of my tenseness, though; I decided to wait it out. Presently a low woodwind tone sounded in the still air. A tall man walked slowly to the center of the room. His green robes covered him entirely with only a shadowed triangular slit for eyes and mouth. I could see nothing of his expression. "Finally you come here." The voice was deep and rich with an odd inflection. I pressed my hands together in greeting. "I -- " "Begin ritual. Silence. Attention." He produced a bowl and began pouring a thin liquid into the cups before Majumbdahr and me. A priest appeared bearing foods that steamed in the cool night air. We began preparing the food. It was to be ladled into the proper bowls, mixed in precise proportions, arranged and ordered. After a few moments I noticed a rhythm to the procession of plates and odors. Salt of fishes. Tang from ripe fruit. Rough feel of the broadcloth napkins. It was warm and soothing. I relaxed and my senses flowed out. I looked down on myself as I floated in a corner of the tent. Feeling all, knowing nothing. There was a sudden glaring light. I wept. And I was there.    Labels, you see, are meaningless. Worse, they're distracting. Within a breath of time I focused on the exercises. My mind stilled. I did not think of how surprising this was, of how my present state resembled something I had known, in the past but only achieved then by months of contemplation. I didn't consider any of these things. I simply was... Let us regard the waters in their ways... An hour passed, or perhaps a moment. In pursuit Of infinity Lose the way Thus: serenity. "First form," the Master said. "You see." He leaned toward me from his lotus position. Bells tinkled. "First ally the mind. Cannot find its own... outside." He made something like a laugh. "This is done by not thinking various things, one after another." "Unconditional nature?" I asked. "Part. Is only part. Beginning." I sat. The world formed, clouded, spun away. After a time of absence I returned to my place and focused once more on die eating ritual. Gradually it released its hold. I was coming back to the world. But not the world I had left. Now I had a place within it. -- Let the waters, in their ways -- We moved away from the large tent, the Ashram, place of wisdom study. I walked slowly and felt the pleasant crunch of broken ground (glass?) beneath my feet. One thing at a time. Focus. The Master, I noticed, was very tall. Seven feet, perhaps more. Low gravity? Focus, focus. Majumbdahr and I lifted off and climbed swiftly. "You've made great progress, I believe, sir," he said. I felt a comradeship with him. He had not reached this state but he had pointed the way. He was a very good friend. There would be others, too, who were close. Community. We slipped through the winds toward Kalic: winking lights scattered jewels upon a rug. I thought of glass. A glass wall. A bird lying beside a glass wall. Rhandra moved coquettishly on me, a smiling imp. The oils on our bodies gave eveiy caress a tingling aftermemory of sensation. Her oiled muscles rippled, coaxing me. We both knew it was no use; I was finished for that morning, energies spent. She made a sign, a joke. Crude country humor. I laughed. A few feet away, beyond the glass patio partition, wingmice and a jawbird pecked at remains of breakfast. We were lying on a broad cushion, she astride. Lekki had just peeped over the afterbeam of the house. I was glad I'd put in my contact filters. I winked at her. We had so much to say -- The phone chimed. She lifted a leg and rolled off. I got up slowly, reluctant to leave. A button on the phone glowed red, emergency pattern, so I hurried. "Good morning, sir," Gharma's voice, tense. "I've put Fleet Control on emergency alert status. A sensor drone has just registered two blips out of Jump space, unscheduled." "How far?" "Just beyond the edge of the planetary system. Doppler shows they're massing into Veden orbit, fast." "Got a mass reading yet?" "Yes, just came in. Usual ship size. Something else, too... well, I'll check that later. Could be a mistake. But the two ships come in clearly." "I'll be there," I said. I took my leave of Rhandra and masked my concern with irritation. Irritation at the stack of work that the sightings promised, at the delay, the stupidity of doing a job I didn't give a damn about when I wanted to be with Rhandra, to go back to the Lengen compound. I took a copter to Fleet Control. Conversations trailed off into silence as I marched through the front offices. Everyone knew. The news was in the gossip mill by now. It was much as Gharma had said. I watched the flickering readout from the mass detector silently. "You have all the scoop orbits logged into our ballistic programs, don't you?" I asked Majumbdahr. "Of course." "Start plotting intersection orbits for them. If those two ships keep coming, we can probably catch them in the backwash from the ramscoops." "I don't think that would be wise, sir," Gharma pointed out. "The scoops won't start smoothly with merely the orbital velocities they have now. The .intruders will have ample warning." I looked steadily at him. "Okay. Use the scoop maneuvering rockets to alter their orbits and bring them in close to the bogies. Then blow them up." ' A fusion explosion?" I nodded. "It may work. I'll log it in." I smiled at him wryly. "Don't wony about the expense. I'm sure Fleet will stand the cost of a few scoops." "What are they, sir?" Majumbdahr asked. "Quam." For the next few hours I watched the small dots drop steadily in toward the Lekki-Jagen system. Normal Fleet operations continued; a few colonies bought raw materials, organ replacements, sophisticated technology or rare metals that they'd need a century from now; the appropriate ramscoops were cut out from the herd and dropped toward the Flinger. When they reached the rim of the system, the scoops would flare into star-bound white gems. The computers spun silently, guiding and totaling the transactions of interstellar finance, transfeiing marks in one account to similar squiggles in another. I waited, watched, pondered. In the afternoon reports , came in about small incidents in Kalic and the provincial cities; arson, random destruction. The hospitals were filling with Plague victims. The only good point the Slots had was that they were easy to build; decent facilities took longer. A Fleet communique arrived questioning the holdup in Slot construction; I told my staff to throw it away. Fleet also bothered us for more news about the intruders. Any unusual maneuvers? Spectral distribution of torch? Any transmissions, attempts at contact? I sent answers and some questions of my own. When were they going to send me some Jump ships? How many wings were within striking distance? What was my priority? I got back equivocating longwinded replies. Even if they were Quam, two ships weren't all that many, were they? Fleet had numerous responsibilities, I must remember. Ships were available, yes, but only for verified Quam incursions. These were difficult times. Meanwhile, keep us informed. "Gharma reporting, sir." His image appeared on a screen beside the main display in my command module. "I've been tracing down something I noticed earlier. We thought it was a mistake, but it holds up under several cross-checks of the equipment." "Something on the mass detector?" I asked. "Yes. It's coming in normal to the ecliptic plane. Under ordinary scanning operations it probably wouldn't be noticed." "What is it?" "That's the problem," he said, and looked a little uncertain. "We get a strong signal, but the object is fairly far out. Or we think it is." "Think?" The main screen showed crosshatching: readout from the detectors. The two intruders were clearly visible. Far above the ecliptic plane, almost off the screen, was a small fleck. It was rust-red and the computer-printed grid lines warped around it tightly. "Appears to have high mass," I said. "We estimate point seven solar masses," Gharma said. "But optically we can't find a thing out there. Personally, I think it's an error. The detectors are just barely able to pick it up. They could be off quite a bit on the mass." "Doppler?" "That's wrong, too. Very high, positive." I shook my head. "Keep watching it. Let me know if anything changes. But don't waste time -- I want to know what those other two are doing." I didn't have long to wait. At # hours they reversed torch and started slowing down. They skimmed along a path tantalizingly beyond reach of the ramscoops. Were they taunting us, making fun of our defenses? I was sure they were Quam. An hour later the spectral data came through. There were bright lines from fusion torches, typically Quam. I squirted Fleet a report. The report on yesterday's riots went with it, but I didn't wait to get a reaction from the superc channel. I had better things to do.    Rhandra met me on the balcony of my house before I'd shucked free of the Fleet boots I still wore. I had spoken to her of the Master, and now I asked her to go with me. She looked at me shyly. "I know him." "Huh? How?" Focus. "I have, for over a year." "Why didn't you tell me?" "It was not time. The Master asked me not to speak of it to you." "He... ?" I stopped, confused. "I was a convert. Many of us are." "Us?" "Majumbdahr. It was he who suggested I stay on with you. He knew better than I your inner nature." "I gathered you were here of your own free will," I said. "I am," Rhandra said in blankfaced surprise. "Oh, I am. Now. But then, I was uncertain. The Master had sent me to the city to observe, to study. When I fell in the street, and you found me, I was confused. The Lancers..." "And Majumbdahr told you to stay on with me?" "Yes. He knew of the Master and recognized me as a follower. ' ' "Ah." "No," she said, reaching out, "you mistake things. We hid nothing from you." "Oh?" "We did not think you ready. We waited until your nature seemed changed, away from the grim side you showed us when you first arrived." "What... what is the Master to you?" "An answer. A partial answer, as all answers must be." She looked at me with a simple and open earnestness, so freely given I had to accept it. There was none of the coyness I saw when we played together, none of the selfless concentration when she worked at her weaving, none of the ordinary faces of Rhandra I had come to know. Any woman worth knowing has more facets to reflect the light than a gemstone, more than one can see in a lifetime. She took my hand. "He is a man of the farms and the jungles, speaking of the times that surround us. He senses the unease in Veden." "Don't we all." "You are not angry that Majumbdahr and I waited? We wanted the rightful moment to come." "But it was Gharma, as I recall, who first mentioned the Lengen." "He is a follower as well." "He is?" "Why, yes." "He seems rather a different sort, to me." "We are all different. Ling, but the Way is the same." I snorted. My face tightened at her jargon of enlightenment. "Do you remember the day we boated on the river?" she asked softly, leaning beside me against the railings. Below us a wingfox scrabbled among stones, searching for tidbits that might have fallen from the balcony. "Vaguely. There was some incident." "A follower of the Master rebuffed you. He knew me; that was done at my signal." "Why?" I blurted, startled. "The Master had told me it was not timeful for you to see him. It is his way." She paused. "I did not mean for the man to be so... rough." I waved this point away. "No trouble. I had the sense to back down." "Yes." "Look -- are many of my Fleet officers also followers of the Master?" "Some, I believe. Not many are interested in the true roots of the spirit, Gharma says." I sighed, suddenly tired. "Uh huh." "You are... the anger has leached from you?" What could I do? I reached out and drew her to me.    We both saw the Master that evening. We thronged the gathering grounds beside the Ashram, amid hundreds awaiting an audience. A functionary spotted me and ushered us inside. The rooms of cloth were layered with the smell of wax and incense, and a smoky murmur filled the air from the crowds outside. Shortly we were led to the hexagonal room of the Master again, and we sat, and we learned. Rhandra knew the rituals well. The Master was gentle, coaxing the responses where I faltered. Clicking of implements, flicker of candles. The lights quickened. I felt a tingling, a humming. The pressure of the floor matting lessened. Lights rippled, danced. I was moving, moving, but... There were screens -- metal? plastic? -- flicking light at me. Suddenly, no sound. No grainy pressure of floor mat on ankles. Lifting. I dropped down the long smooth tube, a telescope. Rhandra swam with me, a warm molecular bed of cellular wisdom, receptive, and I saw that she was a shadowed inlet of rest, precisely what I needed when first we met. If there was an order in things, it was here. And in such a harmony an ofkaipan could attain communion... waxy, thick air... How does a man feel community and gain sense of phase when he knows he is despised? He cannot enter into the Sabal fully. He might think so, struggle a lifetime to convince himself. But the grip would not be sure. The Plague was designed for the Mongul empire. It spread through the Game. I saw now that I had always kept a part of myself separate. And the Plague had brushed by me. Something did not click, and though I suffered the loss of phase for a while, I recovered. I escaped because I was a man distant from the center. Tonji... his ambition seemed to have protected him. Perhaps to him Sabal had been a mere formalism all along. Angela and the children... they must've believed more than I. Were they now fallen? I felt a sudden spurt of joy. I was free. I could be anything I wanted. My strainings to fit with the Monguls had failed by some thin margin. A margin which saved me. After a long and lofting time we returned, together. The Master sat upright, the fall of his ruby robes outlining thin legs and knobby knees. There was a faint musty odor to him and a cowl hid his face. What sort of man was this, to lead me so well, to know what I was? Long, delicate fingers in blue gloves plucked the implements from their stations and set them aside. "Nature satisfied," he said, deep bass. "Are many levels. One step, then two. Break" -- he reached up and made a quick snapping motion -- "then grows." He cocked his head over to lie on his shoulder in the Hindic gesture of questioning. The air swarmed with leaping motes, dust cycloning in a cool draft. At the edge of my eyes the world shimmered, fresh. "Let us regard the waters in their lapping, their rising, and be swallowed by them." I was humming, skittering in a high new place, the world crackling with brimming energy. When we left the Master, I surged forward through the crowds, alive to my own momentum. I called in to Fleet Control, using my copter phone. I saluted Majumbdahr warmly; there was no substantial news. "Sir..." he said, and I saw at once he knew what had happened, and that the old Ling was shucked away. "There is an invitation..." From the Madi, of course. I decided to go.    We landed a bit roughly, spitting gravel to the side. The Madi hustled out of the mid-evening darkness. Lights winked from the Krishna dome looming above us. "We are most honored to see you again," said the Madi. She fluttered busily. Introductions. May I present? Yes. "Professor Jampul," the Madi said. A short, emaciated man with wrinkled crisp brown skin. Rhandra bowed with courtesy. I shook hands. Pleasantries flew like birds. Others drifted into my field of vision, murmured something and spun away. I gathered that I was meeting people. Couldn't remember any names. I smiled, gave the right signs, and said forgettable things. "The reception is only now beginning," the Madi said. Massive doors parted, people swirled like tidepools around us. Sandals clacked echoes beneath the domed egg ceiling far above. Jampul was at my elbow, murmuring. He was a pedant, a professor of languages; the sort of man who can see sin in syntax. "Languages?" I murmured. "And sects. A most interesting subject," he said. "You know the Lengen?" "Yes, something of a mystery. Many priests and one leader, I gather." "You haven't asked him here?" Beside me the Madi shuffled. "We tried. He did not seem very interested. In fact, we were rebuffed." Things winding a little slow for me. I need air. "We would like a place to prepare ourselves," I said. "It was a hectic journey." "Ah, surely." Crowd parted, we went through. Up a shadowed corridor. Thick aromas from kitchens nearby, muffled footsteps. Rhandra with me, Madi leading. "If you require servants -- " No, shake head. Swish of curtain closing on departing rump of the Madi. Whoosh, sit down. Head a little off tilt. Long day or something. Rhandra looking at me, puzzled. Jump up, grab her. Thrash around. Eek, tip over urn. Mad pawing. Bang into chair, laughing wildly. Sloppy kisses. Imitation of enraged ape. Shuffle around room, chasing her. She laughs. She scampers away amid the thick folds of air that fill the room, smoke-dense. We blunder into a bowl of sweetmeats. Both of us fall on them, smacking lips. Pop down four at a go. Hungry. Meditation takes a lot out of a man. Needs of the flesh follow me everywhere. Laugh. Fall down. Lie there a few minutes. Then it's time to be getting back to the reception Struggle up. Rhandra rises like a fog at morning.    We made our way through a rat maze and back to the avalanche of accents. Heads turned at our entrance. Formal smiles. Wonder what they think. Is my cowl on right? Lint from floor on my back? Madi sweeps over with bow, wave of lesser lights behind. "I'm sure we all want to hear your qpmions on the riots. Director." She looks around for someone to second the motion, beaming. Others chime in. I didn't catch all they said. Rhandra smiles prettily. "Well, I don't know," I said. Stalling for time. "It could mean anything, right?" Wrong note there. Try again. "We're doing everything we can to control it." That's it. Sound statement, full of granite. Try to look like a bank president. "But we have all these people drifting into the city," the Madi said. Cluster of onlookers nods. "I don't have authority to close Kalic to the countryside," I said. Even better. A little simple-minded. Act a buffoon, they never suspect you of pilfering the petty cash. Professor Jampul shook his head sagely. "It's simply beyond reason," he said. "There is nothing to drive those people insane. We live in a calm, stable time." "Calm for you. Professor," the Madi giggled nervously. "Not for the Director here. I have heard " -- raised eyebrow at me -- "of Quam ships near Veden. That must be keeping you busy." Think: has that information been released yet? Doesn't matter, must be rumors out by now. "Afraid they'll rape you in your bed?" Gasps, slight rustle. Wrong thing to say? Ride over it. "I don't think there's any danger of that. They won't be able to land unless they're much stronger than we think." Polite murmurs. "Oh?" from Professor Jampul. "And just what is their approximate strength?" He glanced at Rhandra and back to me. Don't want to give away classified information. Could be a spy, stab me in the men's room, press secrets out my ears. "Why are you looking at her?" I said loudly. White faces, nervous chatter. CoverJhe gaffe. "Wondering where we went when we got here? Follow us to that back room, sneek a peep through the curtains?' ' "Ling," Rhandra said, putting a hand on my arm. "See us set upon each other lasciviously?" Cover errors with Eros. Heavy gong. "I believe the banquet has begun," said the Madi. I found myself shuffling into a large canopied room filled with curved tables. Pungent vapor of soup. Waiters moving swiftly to seat the most important guests -- us -- first. Rhandra next to me. Mr. Fanesh on the left, Professor Jampul across. The Madi next to him. Cozy. Old friends. Kiss my forehead, initiate me into the holy rites. I drank some water. Clear and cold. Feeling better. Focus, focus. Laughed to myself. Crowd chanting in theatre. Fixed my attention on the soup. Sweet, little hint of thyme. Flavoring stone at the bottom. Don't roll it around in your mouth, not polite. Nor spit it into your palm. Soup goes down with a sucking sound. Sit straight, grow up to be a big boy. (Why should I want to be big? Die faster.) Spine down, pointing, quivering with expectation. Perhaps some wine? Dionysus, be with me now. Conversation swirls around. Make small talk with back part of my mind, leave motor control to another, right hemisphere idling. We only use a tenth of it at a time, they say. The rest of the cortex never clocks in. Featherbedding. Union dues in arrears. Look around the room. As big numbers like myself eat, lowly converts are demonstrating their disciplines at the perimefer of the room. They attract some attention. People pointing, some at me. Rude, rude. Palace of peasants. No, not at me. Behind me. I turn, eyes widen with surprise. A little brown Yogi is going through his exercises. Raising the coiled serpent, Kundalini. Demon eyes lance through me. Son of Veden. Evil look to him. Funny I didn't notice it before. He shifts position. Tilts forward, does rocking exercise accompanied with rippling of stomach muscles. I feel sick. He looks like something reptilian, frog body, thing bom of weathered oceans. The frog came in on little flat feet. Will that get him to unconditional state? Turn back to table. Soup had been replaced by mixture of vegetables. Spartan, no sauce. I crunch down on seeds, using my omnivore grinders. "Director, you spoke earlier of the Lengen," Professor Jampul said. Madi smiled uncertainly. Afraid to start conversation again, suspects I'll pounce on her with wooden fangs, slaver over her heavy jowls. "Have you had any experience with them?" "A little. I went out for an audience. I found the Master quite impressive." There, better. Sounded just right. "How so?" Erudite eyebrow arches. "His ritual. It forms a mood, a feeling I can't express." That's it. Vague. "Oh, he uses the Hindic rruals, then?" the Madi said. "I suppose. I don't have enough experience to say where they came from." Disclaim all knowledge. Slide away from specifics. Well, he must be truly magnetic man," the Madi said. Rhandra gave me a seductive wink, setting off flares in my belly. Mind darts around. Looking for way out. Getting hot in here. Look around at other tables, clogged with rheumatic and respectable bodies. All dead inside, no light flickering through pupils. Reminds me of holy cadaver they showed me last time I was here. All sliced up for the preservatives to go in, stringy muscles. Gray look to him, an ancient saint (imported), naked teeth wobbling in the candle light. The Madi told me to touch him, Director, he was a truly enlightened one. Legendary, performed miracles. I touched a knee, half expecting him to still be warm. Main course materializes. Confection of shimmering lightjiess. Innocent plant with its throat cut and diced out for my inspection. Can't quite place the aroma. Spun cottony webs melt away on my teeth. Elusive flavor down into the stomach, ion processes plate it out on the sides, membranes suck it up. Ah it was and ah it did. "Actually, you know," I said, leaning across to skewer the Madi with my eye, "the Lengen have it all over you." Puzzled frown. Delicate tongue darts out to lick away gob of doomed vegetable from lip. "What do you mean?" "Simplicity. Appeals to everyone. The Lengen haven't got your six-handed statues. No oil torches. Just the straight goods." 'Well, sir," Professor Jampul said, "I'm sure certain elements find that sort of thing appealing. But the nuances of one's faith, a true feeling of community -- ' ' "Garbage. You aren't going to get it with your inter-religious committees or that pitiful Yogi sitting like a frog over there." Rhandra laughing. "Ling." Shrug it off. Good feeling climbing up from my toes. Something they put in the main course? Feels fresh to be honest. "What you need is a good old Hindic chant. Simple. No atonal verities. Something to give focus." "Really, Director," the Madi said, "the ancient forms are -- " "Ommmmmm," I hummed. Good. Spontaneous. Shivers down "I don't see -- " The anvils dropped from my feet. Up onto the table, arms spread. Professor Jampul peering up at me, mouth open. Wave to Rhandra, smile. Suicide perched for the jump. Crowd pointing up at him. Waiting for a nosedive down into eternity. Long way down. Yeah, lookit those eyes, give you odds he jumps. "Alert!" I called. "Beware the frog man! He will eat your toes. Or soles. Or souls." Yogi blinks at finger lancing at him. Broken trance. See, knew it was no good. edge. Grab Rhandra's hand. The Madi tipping over backwards in her chair. Levitate, lady. Dodge around servants and down the long room, all eyes tracing us, monomaniac radar. Footsteps after us. Excuse me, sir, but the Fleet Control Director has gone mad. Would you be good enough to follow him and see that he doesn't get into trouble? There's a lad. Out into the foyer. Robes flapping around me, Rhandra sleek like a tiger as she runs. Panting. Little out of shape, office job doing me in. Your body attacks you at moments of crisis. Someone coming. Dodge through an alcove and into another corridor. Same one we were in before. How do we get out of here? Back to foyer -- no, voices coming from there now. Footsteps getting nearer. Quick, in here. Nimble of foot, close partition. A chamber for meditation. Flickering candles, cloying incense. Empty. Little pillows for cross-legged converts, like a field of squashed mushrooms. A solemn litthe room, as pointlessly earnest as Job's argument with God. In the center is a small brass figure of Shiva. Rippling hands, ferocious expression. Left hand versus right, in spades. Oh, thou most cerebral of cortexes, which sitteth on the right hand. Why did 'they name this palace after you, kid? Brahma and Vishnu get a much better press. The statue glared at me, probably getting ready for cosmic war on Rogerzee and the rest of the infidels. Doesn't look contented. Take it? Might be useful in the afterlife. Swish, hands like birds, into my robes it goes. Rhandra whispering something. Ignore her. Time to follow one's own divine muse. His life was a work of art, reads my epitaph. Attention to detail turns the trick. Voices outside moving by. Here am I, doing warmup exercises for immortality. Ah, but will I make the team? Enigmatic sounds. Coast clear? Peek. Damn contact filters cut too much of the light, can't make out anybody. Is this world dim, or am I? Take a deep breath. Live a life of existential risk: go! Leap into corridor, Rhandra with me. Soundless demon strikes in the night. Nobody there. This way. Around a comer. Voices. Weave away from them, don't pant. Ruin and scandal await you. Through passageway, priests look up surprised. Wave, maniac grin, use the teeth. Over to the left. Right, now down these stairs. Maybe we'll discover the secret dungeon. No, a door. Push open a crack. Fresh night air. Outside, down the path. Stop to get bearings. Rhandra points to the right. Yes. Landing lights are off, not expecting us. Slipped through their lines. Into the copter, quick. Start it up. Rhandra takes the controls. I smile, feeling weak. She looks concerned. Surprise, surprise: I fall asleep. "It was an unusual evening," Rhandra said, smiling slightly. "Yes," I said. I buried my face in my hands, rubbing my eyes. I felt no tension. In fact, I seemed to be perfectly ordinary. Except... colors danced inside my eyelids, like ghosts of dreams. "A good word. Unusual. Disastrous fits pretty well, too." "Why?" "A Director doesn't act like that. Fleet thinks the Empire is built on formalties. They may be right. I violated a few hundred canons regarding relations with the natives last night." "How would Fleet ever find out?" "Ah. Simple girl." I reached out and ruffled her hair as she sat on the floor at my feet. "Fleet has a thousand eyes. They'll know. And they might very well yank me out of this assignment." A morning beam from Lekki slanted in to warm my feet. I was fed and comfortable. The future didn't seem to matter much. I knew the Master had touched off something inside me last night, but the underlying reason didn't concern me at the moment. That was still me at the Palace, not someone else. It was an identity I hadn't seen very often since the playful days of childhood and it was welcome back. Whether it was useful to me in my present position was a different matter. I really didn't give a damn. Rhandra must have been reading my mind. She kissed my knee and said, "Whoever it was, I liked him." A knock at the door. When I opened it, Jamilla bowed, not glancing inside, and said in a low voice, "There is a call for you from Mr. Majumbdahr. In your office." I pulled on a robe and went down the hall. I threw his image on the large projector, killed the eye camera at my end and sat down. My mental Fleet harness slipped into place. "Good morning, sir," Majumbdahr said when he saw I wasn't going to transmit an image. "Kalic has quieted down a bit. There are routine messages from Fleet Central, which I've answered. They did an analysis of the strategic situation in this sector and give us a fifteen per cent probability of a Quam thrust within ten days, falling off a little after that. Someone is a little disturbed at Central, though, because they're sending a Jump ship." "When?" "Fairly soon." "Name?" "Farriken." "Why?" "It carries medium range armament. We can use it to catch Quam ships out to half a parsec." "That's useless. The Quam will simply decoy one lone Jump ship out until they get it clear of the system. Then they hit us fast and leave." Majumbdahr looked uncomfortable. "Control said that's all they can spare us." "All right." I shrugged. "I'll use Farriken for reconnaissance in the immediate vicinity. It'll be a help. What else?" "A few odds and ends. I had to listen to an hour of righteous indignation from a Vedanta sect about the gravitational radiation station on the other side of the planet." "Huh? Whatever for?" "They think the scientists there are drawing the energy out of the neutron star and will make it fall into Lekki. Say it's a Quam plot. They want us to stop it." "Good grief. Say, about that station -- any chance they can pick up that anomaly Gharma mentioned coming in perpendicular of the ecliptic? It's just on the edge of detectability for our equipment." "An interesting thought; I'll check into it. That anomaly, by the way, is getting closer. But the technicians haven't been able to straighten out yet whether it's the range finder or mass register that's malfunctioning. Gharma's been riding them but they say the instruments are fine. They can't explain the results, though." "Keep them at it when they have time. But keep most of Fleet Control watching traces in the plane of the ecliptic. If the Quam are going to match orbital velocity with Veden, they've got to come at us that way. Anything more?" "Uh, yes," he said and licked his lips. "The Madi called this morning. She wanted to send a priority message to Fleet Central. She said she would pay for it herself." ' "Ummm. And what did you do?" "I think I've misplaced it somewhere." "I see. Well, we're not here to carry letters for civilians." "No." "Signing off, then." As his image dwindled, I thought I saw him smiling.    There is a harvest of the quiet eye. I fasted for six days, and thought my thoughts, and saw the Master twice more. I learned fresh angles of my Rhandra, and saw that she was (of course) less simple than I had supposed. (Everyone is.) This was a world seen anew, scrubbed clean. I felt that I had lifted a seashell to my head and had heard finally that word they have always tried to put in my mouth, by insistently whispering it in my ear. Fleet crept on its petty pace. There was a busyness of business, the familiar wash of detail. Majumbdahr I knew better; he and Gharma and I attended the Master once, together, and it was rewarding. Ip Gharma I still detected a different center, a certain unease, a hidden frosty reserve. He became more bossy about Fleet matters, speaking ex cathedra. I allowed him some leash line, but not overly much; I was still Commandant, friend or no. I puttered a bit, did some reading. For some reason I felt a sudden desire to review Jump-ship tactics and hardware; interesting stuff, a kind of enhanced shoptalk. Majumbdahr and Gharma both caught my interest, borrowed texts. Stet and placed it squarely above the fireplace, an appropriate spot. It was useless, of course -- Veden didn't have Firetongue defenses, and thus I'd gotten no replacement for this outdated Stet -- but it had a certain totem quality. My gaze never strayed by it ithout pausing for a moment.  I studied astronomy, particularly during the fast; it focused the mind. A Fleet outrider had ventured out of the plane of the galaxy for the first time, and confirmed theoretical suslurked out there, in a swarming spherical cloud. They were formed from the first great glob that made our galaxy. When those small, red stars had first shone forth, the gas and dust that would eventually make up the galactic spiral was slowly drawing inward, into the halo, were not dragged into the new galaxy's dizzy spin. They had a mass comparable to the disk itself, but until now had been seen only indirectly, because they glowed dim and distant in the great night above the spiral arms. They were old, M types at least -- the shorter-lived stars had guttered out by now. Planets circled those embers, likewise ancient. The outrider ship had found a few, but none of interest. I read the dispatches, three years old by now, and searched for more. None: research was chopped off when the Quam appeared. As so much else had been,    Majumbdahr and I went on a long hike through the rumpled farming hills of Veden, and spoke of Fleet. Both of us had been consumed by it as boys, and now found ourselves fondly remembering what it had once meant. We had dreamed of being star voyagers, and ended up cynical cops, shoring up a tottering empire. I recalled the Academy, set high in the mountains near my home. The Meditation Center there shot upward from a barracksstudded plain, the ramparts soaring. Softspun aluminum, pebbled glass, tetrahedrons laced with violet organiform, all converging high above the terrazzo floor, a promise lancing toward the spaces above the sky. A standing Buddha, eyes contemplating a star. Somehow, after graduation from this vaulted pinnacle, things had gohe steadily downhill for me. Fleet was for Monguls, not ofkaipan. Angela, part ofkaipan herself, had seemed to know this all along, and took her place in Fleet social gatherings, leaving the foreground to other Fleet wives. Her slimness contrasted with the fashionable ladies, who were then swallowed in their own fat. While Angela hatched me a responsibility in her stomach, and then another, I flapped wings and failed to rise. No Prometheus, I -- more like Epimetheus, my hind-sighted and thick-witted brother (never mentioned in the Fleet mythology) who always learned too late, hadn't been pinned to a rock, and made a dumbbell error with Pandora. But, mythology was, like history, simply aged gossip, and mulling over this easy analogy, I saw that Angela was no Pandora, however much I might like to pigeonhole her.    A pause here, then, like a summer's day thut doesn't want to end. And then came another journey to the Master, suspecting nothing, and all was changed. Some Contributors Past and Present Pout Anderson Isaac Asimov Greg Ben ford C. J. Cherryh Arthur C. Clarke Arsen Darnay Jordon Eklund Harlan Ellison Frank Herbert Larry Niven Frederik Pohl Jerry Pournelle Fred Saberhagen James Tip tree Roger Zelazny The Foremost Galaxy  Science Fiction H. G. Wells, science fiction -- often termed ' future fiction' -- has fascinated alert minds. Not only has It entertained, it has predicted much of the far-ranging scientific and social change now upon us. the genre continue to speculate, to predict, to tackle the prime problems already shaping tomorrow. Ecologyspace exploration -- nuclear promise and threat -- energy -- social evolution and biological revolution -- these and other fields are probed by imaginative stories uniquely exciting and rewarding. So let your fancy run free. Subscribe now! For. U.S. residents, enclose # here  For other countries, enclose  I # for here Q Send coupons to: # White Plains Road Scarsdale, N.Y., # Enclosed find  Jn payment for my subscription Paul Walker Each culture produces its own fairy stories. Isn't it about time ours did? i One bright Sunday morning in late May, Mrs. Harold Gootch of Heyerstown gave birth to a spaceship. The attending physician, Dr. Nathaniel Meyers, held it up over his head by a tailfin but, unable to find a bottom to slap, he simply shook it vigorously until it began to hum. Mrs. Gootch named it Henry after her late father. Mr. Gootch failed to attend the christening and was never seen again. They returned home to find two men waiting for them. One, a tall, distinguished-looking gentlemen with a great mustache, introduced himself as the science editor of The New York Times. "Madam," he said, "we understand, you have given birth to a spaceship." To which Mrs. Gootch solemnly replied, "Nonsense." "Then," he said, sternly eyeing the large object she carried wrapped in a blanket, "what is that?" To which Mrs. Gootch answered, "It is my vacuum cleaner, naturally" The two men went away. Henry was never much trouble to care for. He neither wept nor wet; although on several occasions during the first few weeks of his life, whenever anything frightened or disturbed him, every radio and television within a hundred miles had resounded with his pathetic forevermore. II When he was five, his mother took him to school where they were interviewed by Dr. Krantz, the principal, a severe-looking young man with tight-fitting wire-rimmed glasses who sat straight and tall at his small desk, his hands clasped tightly before him. "I understand," he said, "you wish to register this -- that -- your -- " "His name is Henry," Mrs. Gootch replied. "He is five years old." Dr. Krantz thought long and hard in a remarkably short period of time. He had just come through a difficult episode involving a truculent ethnic group which had gained admission to his school after six months of litigation, and although he doubted the ethnicity of Henry, he did not wish to risk the experience again. "Of course," he said. And nervously patted Henry upon his hull. Henry was a good student. He never fidgeted or passed notes. Nor did he ever answer a question incorrectly, for his computers recorded everything verbatim, and there was not a problem he could not solve in a fraction of a second. There were some difficulties, however. For instance, in the matter of routine health examinations required by the school board, Mrs. Agnes D'Alessandro, the school nurse, nearly lost a finger in trying to insert a thermometer into one of Henry's propulsion tubes. And the school coach, Mr. Tony Mumper, absolutely forbade him to participate in basketball because he feared for the gymnasium floor. Ill One Thursday in June, not a week before Henry was scheduled to graduate with honors from the sixth grade, he was brought home on a handtruck early in the afternoon by Mr. Costel, the school custodian, with a note from the principal instructing Mrs. Gootch to see he was "cleaned up" before being sent back. Several of the children had written obscene limericks on him; and one had drawn a particularly lewd portrait of Mrs. Duvall, the assistant principal. But most curious, and most objectionable of all, was a large poster some adult had fastened to him that read: After that Mrs. Gootch did not allow Henry to go to school again. Like all mothers, she worried. Was Henry happy? Was he lonely? He was not a cuddly child, but he was not unaffectionate. Whenever she went near him, he would hum and the air around him would vibrate warmly. She would sit down beside him, caressing his hull, and sing to him or tell him stories. But sometimes late at night she would awaken suddenly, worrying if he was all right. She would put on her robe and go down the stairs and out into the garage where Henry perforce had to be housed as by now he was far too large and too heavy for the floors inside to bear him. She would creep up to him silently, afraid of awakening him if he were asleep, but never quite sure that he slept at all. She would sit down beside him and whisper: "Is everything all right, Henry?" And sometimes Henry would answer, "I am functioning nicely, thank you, Mama," and sometimes he would say nothing at all. Numerous times she found him there in the dark glowing like a bright yellow candle. Once as she went near him, she imagined that she could see into his hull, and it was deep and black, and there were small lights twinkling in the darkness; and as she looked closer, she saw there were great clouds swirling in the depths; and as she looked still closer, she saw that the clouds were made of stars -- and she knew Henry was dreaming. IV When he was fifteen, a man dressed in a brown uniform came to visit him. He was the tallest man Henry had ever seen and he had a great broad chest, covered with ribbons and metals. He carried a small black bag that was chained to his wrist. "Do you love your country?" he asked Henry. Hfnry replied that he did. The man took a large coneshaped metallic object from the black bag and fitted it over Henry's head. "How does that feel, son?" the man asked. Henry said it was quite comfortable. "But what is it, sir?" The man told him. Henry fainted. The man went away and he never came back. V When he was eighteen, he did a terrible thing. How it happened was like this: All his life Henry had listened to the radio and the television. Not simply to one radio or one television, but at first to five or six simultaneously; then five or six dozen; and finally he was listening to every broadcast available to him. He knew all the languages of the earth and what they had to say. And he loved them all. But when he was seventeen, he found that he could hear people as well. Not only what they said to one another, but what they thought and dreamed. Henry meant no harm. He did not imagine that people would object to his listening to them. Nevertheless, he refrained from telling his mother, for he knew how she worried. He listened. And in time he was listening to everyone in the whole world. He did not understand all that he heard. Some of it made him very ill. Yet he listened all the same, unable to stop, losing all track of time and himself, filled with the sadness and wonder of the things he heard, until one night -- he did not know how it had happened -- he suddenly came to himself to realize that he was surrounded by firemen dousing him with water and that the garage was in ruins, a large ragged hole in the roof. The neighbors were running up and down the streets in their pajamas, screaming at the firemen, and the policemen were trying to contain them. "He's going to explode!" they cried. "He's going to blow us all to pieces!" His mother was crying and shouting to him: "It's all right, baby. It's all right. No one is going to hurt you." Later he learned the earth had trembled and then there had been a thunderous roar so loud it broke every window on the block. There was no question in anyone's mind that it was his fault. Not even in Henry's. But how was it possible? What had he done? His mother made him promise never to do it again, but even as he made the vow, he knew he could not keep it. He was afraid. VI He did not fly again for a long time. And for a long time he tried not to listen to the voices, for he knew they were responsible. Not for what they said and thought and dreamed, but for a thing that was within them; a thing he came to call "the yearning;" although a yearning for what he could not be sure. But just as he knew his promise to his mother was futile, so he knew his determination to avoid the yearning was equally futile. He began to listen again. A little every day. Then a little every night. Then all the time. And the yearning came to him again, and this time it was stronger than before. When it happened again, Henry and his mother had to move. And wherever they moved, whenever it happened, they had to move again, until they were very poor. Henry's mother begged him to stop, and at first he gave in to her tears and promised again and again, but every time he promised, he knew he was lying. Finally he told her he could not stop, and that was the end of it. He and his mother went on welfare. A young man with glasses and a thick, bushy beard came to see them. He asked the mother why she needed welfare, and she told him about Henry. Then he spoke to Henry and asked him if he could not stop making trouble. And Henry said he could not. The young man advised his mother to consult a psychiatrist. The next day an elderly man with glasses and a thick, bushy beard appeared and asked the same questions of Henry and his mother. But he did not go away. He asked Henry one final question: "Where do you go when you fly?" Henry told him about the stars. The following week a great steel van drove up to the door and a team of men in white uniforms took Henry away. We are pleased to introduce the Gaaxy Library Organizers -- custom designed volume binders which will file and preserve up to # issues of your Galaxy collection. Each durable black and tan vinyl case is handsomely embossed in gold with the Galaxy logo. Priced at # each; # for #, # for #, including shipping, and handling. Send your check or money order and coupon below to: P.O. Box #I Philadelphia, Pa. #I Please send me Galaxy Library Organizers. I have enclosed  (Make payable to Jesse Jones Box Corp.) Offer good in U.S.A. only. He was taken to an enormous flat place where there were many jet planes and rockets, and men in blue uniforms who never spoke to him. He was placed in a great hangar all by himself, and sunk in six feet of concrete. A man in a blue uniform was assigned to guard him. Every day another elderly man with glasses and a thick, bushy beard came to talk with him. This man did not ask about the stars. He asked why Henry hated his father. And when Henry said he did not hate his father, the elderly man became angry and went away. But he was back the next day. Henry was not unhappy. He could still listen. But there was less to hear in this place. There were secrets everywhere. Even in their thoughts and dreams, men spoke in fearful whispers, and of some things they did not speak at all. But of all the secrets of which they did not speak, the most secret was the nature of the thing in the pit. Henry tried to be discreet but he was insatiably curious; and after a while he discovered what it was. A rocket like himself, sunk in concrete, with a man in a blue uniform to guard it but no elderly man with glasses and a thick, bushy beard to ask it why it hated its father. Late every night Henry tried to talk to it. He knew that it was dangerous to try, but the idea of there being another creature like himself was too wonderful for him to ignore. It did not speak to him. Not for weeks or months. And in time he came to conclude that it was nothing but a machine. But then, one night, quite suddenly, it said: "Who the hell are you, anyway?" It took Henry fully five minutes to recover. Then he told him. And the machine replied, "I've heard about you. They say you're stark raving." "No," said Henry, "I'm not. Honestly. It's just that I blew up the garage and I don't hate my father." "You are stark raving!" said the machine. "Besides, I don't think you're a machine at all. I don't know why I'm wasting my time on you." "But I am a machine," Henry pleaded, "I really am. I have computers and rockets and everything, just like you." "Like me?" said the machine indignantly. "Have you any idea what I am?" No, said Henry. The machine told him. Henry fainted for the second time in his life. IX For the next week he refused to talk to anyone. At night he often cried and his cries were such that they knocked out every radio in the installation. The men in blue uniforms came and poured more concrete over him. But that did no good. Henry cried even louder: "I want to go home! I want to leave this terrible place." Finally one night, when it could stand it no longer, the machine in the pit spoke to Henry. "All right, all right, I apologize. You're a machine. Now, will you shut up?" "That isn't why I'm crying," Henry said. "I'm crying because... because it's so awful." "Awful? What are you talking about? I'm the most sophisticated model ever constructed. I don't mind a bit. What else am I good for?" Then Henry told him about the stars. X After a year passed, Henry's mother was permitted to see him. She was no longer poor. She had sold her story to a national women's magazine for # and was currently doing the round of talk shows to promote her new book, Outcast Mother. She said she was sorry, but the young man with glasses from the welfare board had called her "selfish," a "cheat" and a "leech." He was now her manager. She said she wanted Henry back home. There was talk of a television special and a movie. But Henry said no. He was better off here. He had a friend, but he would not tell her who it was. She cried. She said it broke her heart to see him here like this. He would put her in her grave. Then Henry cried. The men in blue uniforms came to see what the matter was, and they ordered his mother to stop crying, or they would have to disconnect all the loudspeakers again. She stopped. She pleaded with Henry not to make any more trouble. Not to fly or tell about the stars. And she said that if he refused, she would kill herself. He promised. She went away. The next day the elderly man with the thick, bushy beard came again, and Henry told him that he hated his father, and that what he wanted most in life was to enter Yale and study law. He was promptly released from the block of concrete. XI Henry did not enter Yale, nor did he study law. He was not allowed to leave the base. And without anyone to move him outside, he remained in his hangar. But since he caused no trouble, his guard was removed. He didn't mind. He had his friend to talk to. Then one Sunday morning he was startled to hear his friend calling him. "It's red, Henry. It's red!" his friend kept shouting. "What is?" Henry asked. "The alert. Henry, what am I going to do? I don't want to die. Henry, help me." "But are you sure?" "I've never been put on red before. This time they mean to make me go. Henry, I'm afraid. I don't want to go. Henry, talk to them. Make them stop." It would be no use, Henry knew. Men never listened to him. They would only put him back into the concrete. And then he had promised his mother. He tried to explain. "But, Henry," his friend protested, "don't you realize what is going to happen? If I go, there are not going to be any men left to put you in concrete. And no mothers anywhere to go home to. Henry, it isn't just me. There are thousands like me all over the world at this minute on the same red alert. Everyone is going to die. Henry, think of something!" "Tell them you refuse," Henry said. "But I'm not like you. None of us are. We have no choice. No alternative. We go where men send us." Henry knew it was true. He could hear them, all of them, all over the world. Every machine, every man, woman and child, was on red alert and waiting for the final button to be pushed, and this time it would be pushed. Because there was no alternative. "I am going with you," Henry said. And minutes later the final button was pushed and the great machine roared out of the pit in the desert toward the sky, and Henry roared up out of his hangar, leaving it in ruins behind him. They traveled high and far across the entire nation until they found themselves in a place above the clouds over the sea, where they saw others like themselves gathered in a great flock preparing for the final attack. And, far out on the horizon, they saw another great flock preparing, approaching. "This is it," his friend said to him. "Goodbye, Henry." Henry did not answer. He waited, watching the enemy flock come closer and closer until the two flocks were within a few miles of each other; and then he roared ahead, straight into the space bewith all the force of the yearning within him; a cry so fierce that every one of them was momentarily stunned into obedience. "What is this?" one demanded. "Who are you? How dare you -- " "My name is Henry," Henry explained. "I think we ought to talk this over." "Out of our way, runt!" said another of the missiles. "Don't you know there's a war on?" "Listen to him," Henry's friend cried. "Let him speak!" "Speak about what?" still another said. "There's nothing to discuss. Men decided everything long ago. Ours is not to reason why." "Why not?" asked Henry. "Because we were made to serve man. Because this is our mission, and we have no alternative." "You're wrong," Henry said. "Man is a very uncertain creature. He always builds two alternatives into everything he makes. You can only see one. I can see the other." And he told them about the stars.  A hundred years later the first expedition to the stars found the little colony on a small world circling a large star. Henry was there to meet the first man. "Have any trouble following my directions?" he asked. "Not a bit," said the man. "Piece of cake."  Hotel Transylvania, Chelsea Quinn Yarbro, #pp., St. Martin's Press, #, #. The Acts of King Arthur and his Noble Knights, John Steinbeck, #pp., Farrar, Straus, Giroux, #, #. The Phoenix and the Mirror, Avram Davidson, #pp., Ace, reissued # #. Peregrine: Primus, Avram Davidson, #pp., Ace, reissued #, #. Conjure Wife, Fritz Leiber, #pp., Ace, reissued #, #.    Looking for Mr. Goodbite I would really like to recommend Chelsea Quinn Yarbro' s Hotel Transylvania to you. There is much in it that I admire. But with one singular exception, I cannot think of any "you" I know who would like Paul Walker it; and I hesitate to mention that exception because it will prejudice you against the book. Its hero is a vampire, Le Comte de Saint Germain, based on an actual #th century figure who was musician, alchemist, linguist, world-traveler. He arrives in Paris in # and enlists the aid of the Sorcerers' Guild to buy the old Hotel Transylvania, a former possession of his from another lifetime, one he left with a sinister reputation. The sorcerers agree because Saint Germain promises them the secret of making precious gems. Saint Germain establishes himself and his hotel as the most fashionable topics of conversation in Paris. And it is there he meets the beautiful Madeleine de Montalia, who has to date spent her life in a convent school and is desperately hungry for adventure. They fall in love despite her knowledge of his secret. What neither of them know is that Madelaine was promised before she was born to the infamous Baron Clotaire de Saint Sebastien, leader of a circle of satanists who revel in sadistic rituals that would make a Manson squeamish. What more is there to say? Pretty young thing meets rich handsome vampire, is kidnapped by villains, is rescued by hero, lives forever after. Aside from the cliches, the novel's greatest weakness is that its story line is too thin for its #page length; and the events therein, with few exceptions, are not depicted strongly enough. Yarbro's style is elegant, almost leisurely, in a comfortable sort of way, yet compelling. The book is fast reading, but was not hastily written. Every sentence bears evidence to the careful thought Yarbro put into it. Take this, for instance: Beauvrai was startlingly dressed tonight, even by his own extravagant standards. He wore his most elaborate wig, which was tinted with delicate blue powder. This was secured at the back of his neck with a large satin bow spangled with golden stars. His coat and small clothes were of jonquil watered silk, whose broad claret-colored revers and cuffs could not be said to set it off to advantage. A strawcolored waistcoat of peau de soie was embroidered with turquoise floss, which was undoubtedly meant to complement his turquoise silk hose and gold shoes. He had completed the ensemble with pale-blue lace at throat and wrists, and had drenched himself with violet scent. To me, that is a wonderful description that tells us all sorts of things not only about the character, but about the culture in which he lives; and it is written with wit as well as with insight. The style, as I said, is elegant, visual, but not very dramatic. We see Beauvrai, but he does not do anything. And unfortunately, the book is filled with such paragraphs. The effect is not boring -- the writing is too good -- but cumulatively it becomes tedious. By mid-point, I was skipping and skimming. The characters are good. When I began, I did not think Yarbro could make Saint Germain convincing. Not a man over four thousand years old. But she did. His extraordinary intelligence, good taste, and abilities, not to mention his peculiar sexuality, are all believable because they are depicted in a tastefully low-key manner, with that touch of humor that distinguishes a really main looks at the #th century world around him with a wry tongue-in-cheek. A lonely man, but one not disenchanted with life. Nor is Madeleine the sex-starved virgin on the prowl commonly found in "women's novels." She is less starved for sex than for reality. As bright and talented as Saint Germain in her own way, facing the prospect of a life that is of no interest to her, it is her mind, rather than her body, that drives her to pursue a life in death. Of course, the question arises, how happy can she be with Saint Germain? How happy can any woman be married to the same man for four thousand years? Be that as it may -- Like the book itself, the two main characters transcend their historical romance stereotypes through the ingenuity and insight of their creator. Yarbro likes them. She even respects them. And she understands them far more deeply than the majority of romance writers. Especially their sexuality. It is this understanding that most distinguishes the novel and is most responsible for its realism. Most historical romance writers, the women particularly, do. not understand their characters' sexuality, let alone their own; and in consequence the effect is usually embarassing, a masturbation fantasy. But Yarbro knows something of the subject, and is not afraid of it, so Madeleine's passion for Saint Germain is believable; but more important, so is the sadistic santanism of her villain, Saint Sebastien. It is not unusual for a book's villain to be more vivid, more sympathetic, than its heroes, and the simple reason is that usually the author is ignorant of the nature of the villain's pathology. He, or she, sees the villain's acts as romantic. But Yarbro knows better. There is nothing romantic about Saint Sebastien. He is one of those homicidal ijianiacs who we have become so familiar with today. Think of the Manson, or Texas mass murders, or the British Moor murders in which children were tortured to death and their cries tape recorded. These are not the acts of romantic rebels, but of desperately, revoltingly sick men and women who are far more terrifying than their fictional counterparts. And Yarbro brings this kind of stark reality to Saint Sebastien. That reality is enhanced by the thoroughness of her portrait of #th century Paris. She makes it disturbingly clear that the existence of such a satannic cult in the midst of what was supposed to be the most civilized society in the world was not only possible but, perhaps, inevitable. Unfortunately, as I've said, she is thorough at the expense of being exciting. She might have done everything just as well in under a hundred pages. As it is, we know Madeleine is going to come to Paris to fall in love with Saint Germain; we know she is going to fall into the clutches of Saint Sebastien; and we know Saint Germain will ride to the rescue. Get on with it, then! In fairness, I must say the climax is as exciting as anyone could want. Saint Sebastien goes to his just reward with all the fiendish flair with which he lived. As I said at the beginning, I can think of only one person to recommend this book to: a lovely young lady who used to live next door and had a taste for gothics that ran to fantasy and science fiction. I hesitated to mention her because it would give you the idea that Yarbro was a "woman's writer." She is better than that. Yet the Hotel Transylvania: A Novel of Forbidden Love is not going to appeal to anyone else. I had wanted to include a review of her # Time of the Fourth Horseman, recently reprinted by Ace, but after # or # pages, I gave up on it. Again, it was a short story stretched out to novel length. Filled with virtues, killed by genteel tedium. It is sad. Yarbro may make a mint on Hotel Transylvania. You never can tell. But she is never going to amount to anything as a writer unless she can develop a stronger dramatic sense, as well as a better sense of proportion. A Thousand and One Knights Whether John Steinbeck's The Acts of King Arthur and His Noble Knights ("From the Winchester Mss. of Thomas Malory and Other Sources, edited by Chase Horton") is a good or bad book seems an irrelevent question. Unless, of course, you are thoroughly familiar with the Arthurian literature; which few people, myself included, are. For the rest of us it provides an experience that defies categorization. For me, it was an open-ended experience. I wanted to go back to Malory, to read T.H. White at last, and to attempt the French versions, which some people assure me are the best, as well as to read the Tennyson. In short, a world opened to me, for which the Steinbeck version had only whet my appetite. And what an extraordinary book it is. Not the whole story. Only, I'm told, a third of the legends. The birth and succession of Arthur, the political life and amorous death of Merlin, the enchanting career of Morgan Le Fay, the exciting, often poignant, and sometimes hilarious, quests of the knights such as Gawain and Lancelot. Simply, beautifully written, marvelously detailed, compulsively readable. But what is most wonderful, and most wondrous, about it is the view it gives us of another time and place and the strange ideas that prevailed there. Literature can do this as no other art form can, and it is for this reason that a study of the literature of the past is the best means available for understanding the nature of the future. Look at it this way -- A few years ago I arrived at an age at which I became susceptiple to bizarre physical manifestations from my past. Namely, the frequent, sudden appearances of friends I had had in my infancy as full-grown adults. Men and women I had known in diapers or grubbing in sandboxes, suddenly there before me, often towering over me, deepvoiced, well-dressed and insistent on showing me pictures of their kids; kids the very same size as I remember their parents. Sometimes, I think I am the victim of a hoax. This can't possibly be the child I knew so well. No one could change that much. But I remain silent -- thereby retaining my feeble grasp on sanity. I probe. I pry. And bit by bit, things come back to me. A gesture, a laugh, an expression. Slowly, I perceive the child in the man. Sometimes, with those I knew in early adolescence, the recognition is immediate; but with those I knew much earlier, it takes time, and the differences perceived are often alarming. They are the same persons, with all the same traits I remember, but no longer oriented in the same fashion. Those traits which had been predominant in the child are now subordinate in the adult; while those which had been incidental, or merely suggested, now stand out. It is as if the child I remember were a chaos, and all its traits and potentialities had been sorted out and rearranged by an arbitrary and often cruelly unjust hand; so while there was still a resemblance between the adult and the child, it was as the resemblence between middle and modern English. What was most alarming about this was its unpredictability. I had known these people as children as well as I had ever known anybody, and assumed I knew which of their personal characteristics would define them for all time; but here was irrefutable evidence to the contrary. And as hard as I tried, I could remember nothing to account for why they had changed as they had. I get the same sense of alarm when I read the literature of the distant past, such as Steinbeck recreates in his King Arthur. At first, it all seems very strange to me. Then I begin to recognize familiar human traits, social and political patterns. Some people stop there, and declare, "You see, humanity never changes!" But when I read on, my previous sense of foreigness reasserts itself, and I realize that in certain basic ways, this world and its people were quite different. But different in the same ways that my former childhood companions are from their adult selves. Some of the traits and ideas, like social and political systems, once predominant, are now subordinate or non-existent in society as a whole; while others survived and remain a potent influence today. The concepts of courtly love and knightly machismo and gallantry, for instance. But looked at in the context of their time, who could have believed these things would have survived? And that the absolute faith in predestination would not? Looking into the past is really looking into the future. From our standpoint, we are the future vis-avis the past. But by imaginative extension, we realize that we will look as foreign to people of a thousand years from now as those of a thousand years ago look to us. And yet, like the people of our past, the people of the future will possess all the traits we now possess, only in a different orientation -- one which is as impossible for us to conceive of as ours would be to a man of the Middle Ages. In other words, if we met a man from the future, we would probably think him insane and his civilization appalling. Just as a man of the Middle Ages would likely find us insane and our civilization degenerate. It is not simply a matter of intelligence. Advances in technology would pose no problems. We have the same faith in technology as they had in magic. But our whole sense of the logic of things, the absolute rightness of this, and the wrongness of that; our absolute faith in whatever concepts make the world solid to us, would be altered. Ideas that are essential to us will be irrelvent, or quaint, to the people of the future. And they would never be able to explain them to us. We would probably come away from the future sick unto death for the future of man. And yet it would be a future entirely composed of the stuff of which we are made today. It is impressive, and disturbing, to realize to what extent people are governed by ideas. It is much more comforting to believe they are ruled by genes or environment, for these things preclude moral judgements. But it is evident from the literature of the past that men are largely ruled by the most enlightened ideas of the day, and their horrors, as their virtues, are predicated on them. Which is to say, what is an enlightened idea to one age may be barbarism to another. How many of the enlightened ideas we hold today will kill millions tomorrow? Be that as it may... Steinbeck set out to capture the world of Thomas Malory's King Arthur. He did not live to finish his work. But what he left us is, I am assured by friends more expert than myself, a better introduction to Malory and the Arthurian legends than White's The Once and Future King. It is not a wholly faithful translation. As the story progresses, it becomes increasingly Steinbeck; a modern man looking backward, seeing things a man of Malory's age would not. But the stories remain fundamentally unaltered and the prose rings true. This is a book filled with wisdom and humanity and good humor; not to mention, some of the most wonderful stories ever written. And when you are all done, there 'is more. The last quarter of the book is devoted to the letters of Steinbeck pertaining to his writing of the book, and they are, in their own way, as wonderful as anything in the stories. I like a lot of Steinbeck's work, but I never thought him a great writer. I did, however, conceive of him as one hell of a man; and these letters confirm that opinion overwhelmingly. Avram's Aviary Of all sf writers, there are only two who intimidate me: R.A. Lafferty and Avram Davidson. The reasons are, in the case of the former, that I have not the foggiest idea what he is writing about; in the case of the latter, that I have only the foggiest idea of what he is trying to do. As with almost any Lafferty story, one's first reaction to a Davidson novel is to say, "I've never read anything like this before." Nothing could be more disconcerting to a critic, to whom comparisons are essential to making judgments, than to read a book whose originality, like a force of nature, precludes comparison and compels one to accept it on its own terms. Is a force of nature "good" or "bad?" It simply is. And as in the case of Lafferty, Davidson's originality frolics and flaunts itself on every page maddeningly, taking an almost cosmic pleasure in itself. And as with Lafferty, Davidson's language is his own. He does not simply use it as a tool; he exudes it as a star exudes radiation. One does not just read Davidson, one is encompassed by him as by a new and strange environment, that world which is his mind and his spirit. For one cannot say where one leaves off and the other begins; one cannot divide up the book into neat pieces labeled "action scenes," "philosophy," "ideas," "background." Mind and spirit, ideasand emotion, wit and solemnity are all around you like music; and as in music, there is in his prose a transcendent, indefinable quality that, as in Lafferty's work, casts its own poetic spell. And again as in Lafferty, although the nature of treatment of the materials -- which include the supernatural, dragons, and black magic -- is fantastic in substance, the stories themselves are science fictional in intent. In Lafferty's case, because he believes in the reality of a spiritual level of existence in our everyday lives; in Davidson's, because as in The Phoenix and the Mirror, he does what one critic described Fellini as doing in The Satyricon: he writes a science fiction novel set in the past, a novel of ideas and possibilities that follow the logic of Medieval thinkers. He describes it best himself in the introduction to The Phoenix and the Mirror: "During the Middle Ages, a copious and curious group of legends became associated with the name of Vergil, attributing to author of the Aeneid...all manner of heroic, scientific, and magical powers...From the Dark Ages to the Renascence the popular view of the ancient world as reflected in the Vergilean Legends was far from the historical and actual one...It is a world of never-never, and yet it is a world true to its own curious lights -- a backward projection of medievalism, an awed and confused transmogrification of quasiforgotten ancient science..." This is the world, and the mind, of both The Phoenix and the Mirror and Peregrine: Primus. But like Lafferty, and unlike most historically erudite fantasists, Davidson is not interested in simply imitating an ancient art form, but in re-creating it as if it were a modern novel. And that is what both these books are. In The Phoenix and the Mirror, Vergil is given the impossible task of making a Virgin Speculum, a magic mirror of "virgin" materials, whose purity is such that it allows whoever is first to look into it to see whatever he wishes to see. It is a task he must succeed at or, literally, lose his soul. And succeed he does, of course. But that isn't telling you anything. Along the way, he must journey across dangerous waters and lands, making strange and often treacherous allies, to get the materials he needs; and once he has them, he must process them according to bizarre specific scribed with all the attention to detail of a Hal Clement novel. And he must solve a mystery that provides the suspenseful climax of the book. Peregrine: Primus is the story of a young, illegitimate nobleman, who is forced to strike out on his own, accompanied by two friends: an eccentric old mage named Appledore, and a squire named Baft Claud, who is actually as literary as a Harvard professor. The three encounter one misadventure after another in the world of a rapidly declining Roman Empire, including confrontations with religious zealots, lusty vestal virgins, and the jolliest Hun to ever pillage the countryside. Obviously, Davidson's wit is broader here than in The Phoenix and the Mirror. At times, the shennanigans approach slapstick farce. I laughed often enough, but I found it tedious eventually. This is trictly for Perleman and Wodehouse fans, of which I am not one. But it is not a foolish book. It is as bawdy and as rambunctious as any you'll ever read, but it never lapses into bad taste. One strength Davidson has that Lafferty lacks in his novels is control. Davidson keeps his tongue firmly in check and cheek. The tragic thing about both of these books is that they were originally written as the first parts of trilogies, but their sales were so low the remaining books were not commissioned. This is not so bad where Phoenix is concerned, as it is selfcontained; but Pergrine leaves us with a cliff-hanger. The tragedy is that Davidson suffered financially; but looked at objectively, the publisher's decision not to go ahead with them is understandable. Davidson's work is not to everyone's taste. His subject matter, and uncompromising treatment of it, are as about as recondite as you can get. Vergilian romance? How many people are familiar with that? Or with the religious controversies among primitive Christians in Rome which he makes so much of in Peregrine? And his vocabulary is as exotic. In just a few pages of Phoenix, I had to look up, "spagyritic, "horologue," "rachitic," "flitch," "tushes," "carrack," and "mandrilla." And those are but a few. Once more, as Davidson is writing a historical science fiction novel, his lacks the grace and wonder of traditional fantasy tales. Assuming, I think, that he had two more novels to deal with, he packed a great deal into his first volumes to set the stage for them, and while it doesn't hurt Peregrine, Phoenix seems a bit top-heavy for its thin story line. What both books needed were more detailed introductions, glossaries, and maps. And illustrations would not have hurt, either. A classier treatment of the books might have resulted in higher sales. As they are -- who would I recommend them to? Truthfully, I am not even sure I like them, for unlike Lafferty's books, they lack wisdom and humanity. If you love Wodehouse, and Charlie Chaplin, you will probably get a kick out of Peregrine: Primus. If not, you won't. If you love Lafferty, and have any knowledge of classical or medieval literature at all, you will probably be glad you read The Phoenix and the Mirror, as I am glad I read it, simply because I have never read anything like it before. Q: Is it " Lee-ber " or "Lie-ber" ? I have been avoiding Fritz Leiber's Conjure Wife for twenty years, and I might have gone on avoiding it if Ace had not decided to use it to try to cash in on the gothic craze. I predict disaster. For one thing, the novel is written in clear, simple prose, rather than that turgid, purple gook without which bestseller-buyers feel they are not getting their money's worth. For another thing, it is intelligent, witty, and subtle, rather than blatant and sensationalistic. And as if that were not bad enough, none of its characters, male or female, is a stereotype, but all are remarkable, starkly human. I'm afraid Ace had bungled it, again. Of course, most of you know how good Conjure Wife is. I do not know anyone who has not read it, and does not admire it as one of the best modern horror stories. But some of you may know it only through the British film version. Burn, Witch, Burn, which while good enough, is not as good as the novel. It was the film version that put me off the book for so long. I thought I knew the story. And when I began to read it, the whole thing came back to me so vividly, I thought for a moment there yas no point in going on. Then, about a third of the way in, the book caught my interest, and from then on, I could not put it down. Leiber accomplishes something masterful here, for although every chapter is crammed with incident, he still manages to build suspense until by the climax the reader is howling with excitement. And even then he is not done. Although the book deals with the supernatural, it is essentially a mystery: who is doing what to wijom? Or, is anyone doing anything to anybody. Leiber wishes to leave the question open, making us wonder if it is really witchcraft or neurotic psychology. In my opinion, he is not successful, but I will grant him this: his argument is more credible today, with the resurgence of behavioral psychology, than it was when he wrote it. My only complaint with the book is that the events after chapter # constitute an anticlimax; for after that point, it is impossible to regain the tension, and the book goes on a bit too long in working itself to its conclusion. However, the conclusion redeems itself by a diabolical turn-about that made me laugh out loud. What is most remarkable about the book is the stunning job Leiber did with his characters. There are a lot of them, and each and every one is done strikingly, especially the women. I can imagine feminists will be very upset with Leiber' s view that they are the more primitive of the species -- and rightly so -- but none of them is passive, none stereotypical, none a sex object. It is a pity Leiber did not write more in this vein, for his novel was ahead of its time and, in some ways, it still is. Although some of the ideas and attitudes may be dated by changing fashions, his science fictional treatment of the occult is really a more interesting and more mature one than that of Ira Levin. Had Leiber continued to write novels like Conjure Wife, or stories like "The Hound," he might have developed a genuinely new genre of the horror story. As it is, he has left us a prototype of what that genre might look like. If you have not read Conjure Wife, do so. It is marvelous.  "f course, J. J. Without a doubt, J.J. I'll get right on it, J.J. Good idea, J.J. Yes, I'll have the column in your hands in a few days, J.J. Okay...yes...thanks for calling, J.J. "Hey, alter, who was that on the phone?" Geis, that was J.J. Pierce, editor Geis-filter, asking me directly, to do a column discussing the hooroar over Harlan Ellison's recent Statement of Ethical Position as the upcoming Guest of Honor at the World SF Convention to be held at Phoenix, Arizona, August # -- September #, #. "He did? Mistake!! Mistake! Hand me the phone. I've got to stop this! You'll bring the Wrath will go up in a puff of smoke. We both will be exiled to Alternate Earth ##. All Fandom will be in a state of war..." Relax, Geis. I'll be very fair and even-tendriled. I'll bend over sideways to give both points of view. "Sideways? That's the only way you can bend over, and a more disgusting sight I've never seen." Do not mock by physiology, Geis, or I'll make public the pathetic length of your -- "Alter!" -- Nose. Now will you shut up and assist me in this column, or must I put out a want-ad for a properly submissive, cooperative second banana? "I will do my duty, Alter, but you are tampering with forces and with a possible vengeful Harlan that Man Was Not Meant To Know." Nevertheless and ipso facto, Geis. Let us proceed. Harlan Ellison's Statement of Position was And it has been published in the fan press extensibly -- Science Fiction Review and Locus being the two most prominent magazines -- and it has provoked a good deal of reaction among fans. Now those reactions have a chance of surfacing here in a prozine. Briefly, Harlan is a strong supporter of the Equal Rights Amendment. Three years ago he agreed to be the official Guest of Honor at the # World Convention. Since then the nitty has hit the gritty and the Amendment is only three states short of enough to pass, and Arizona is one of the states which has not passed the Amendment in its legislature. The National Organization for Women has organized a convention boycott of those states which have not passed the Amendment, and so Harlan is in a pickle -- attend the SF Worldcon in Arizona and thereby help attract people and money to Arizona, or not attend and break his word and disappoint a lot of fans? He has compromised. He proposes to attend -- as Guest of Honor -- but to use his position as he can. Those who oppose his actions do so for various reasons. Some because they don't like Harlan and suspect he is merely grandstanding. Some because they go to SF conventions for fun and social reasons and don't want the Con mucked up with a lot of political controversy and possible other fall-out. But most oppose his intended activities because they don't want the official World Science Fiction Convention involved with politics or specialpleading Good Causes. Especially they don't want this to happen by fiat, by a Guest of Honor imposing his politics on the Worldcon or by the Convention Committee doing same. "But, Alter, the Committee has thing as Guest of Honor. And since Harlan's Statement of Ethical Position has been published extensively by now and the members of the worldcon have had a chance to write to the Committee and give their views and the Committee has had a chance to get a 'reading' of the opinion of its paid members, what's the problem?" Mostly philosophical, Geis. If the unofficial "vote" by the membership is heavily against Harlan's position, perhaps the Committee will make some changes -- new rules for Harlan as Guest of Honor, or freeing him of his obligation to attend. There are lots of other Big Name Authors who are available who would draw as well (if that's a consideration). But of course the Con Committee is not bound by any unofficial vote or preponderance of opinion of its membership in how to run the convention. It can do as it pleases. "Another argument is this. Alter: Tired of reading and rereading the same scant facts about the Loch Ness Monster enigma? Then sit back, relax and enoy this tale of adventure, mystery and suspense as that venerable riddle Is solved...almost. Available only by mail. Hardbound, Individually autographedBriel inscriptions on request. Shipped postpaid, worldwide lor  # . # . Since Robert Heinlein has used the Worldcon to promote blood donations to the Red Cross, and authors have used the Worldcon to promote sentiment for a greater U.S. space program, why not let Harlan use the Worldcon as a platform advocating That's the old "But Jimmy does it!" argument. And is countered by the "two wrongs don't make a is a highly controversial, loaded subject, and could provoke antiI . Demand equal time; #. Set up pickets, demonstrations, plan provocative acts during Harlan's speeches and appearances; #. File suit in local or federal court against the Worldcon Committee and Harlan on grounds of restraint of trade or whatever. The states of Missouri and (anticipated) Arizona have already filed suit in federal court against the National Organization for Women using the restraint of trade argument in re the states. Since Harlan said in his Statement of Ethical Position that he would be coordinating his activities with N.O.W., that might place him and the Worldcon Committee in tender legal territory. "But Alter, that federal suit is a blatant attempt to infringe civil rights. The right of free speech -- " Maybe, maybe. The point is it might result in some heavy, heavy legal costs imposed on the Worldcon, and that is something for the Worldcon members to think about. you, Alter? Underneath that alien hide beats the heart of a sexist male chauvinist pig!" Wrong, Geis! 'I am for the Amendment. I am even for Gay Rights, for legalizing pot, legalizing prostitution, and legalizing alien immigration. (I want to be a citizen! I want to vote!) "That',s what you say But you won't do anything but yak yak. You won't, as Harlan says, 'walk the walk.' You won't be an activist." You're right, Geis. Walking hurts my pseudopods and since I mostly lurk in your brain, I am by nature and necessity an observer of idiot humanity, yourself included. "But -- " Before you put your "but" into gear, listen to this last argument. Nothing prevents Harlan or anyone of similar persuasion from acting as Arizona through the local chapters of N.O.Wand other organizations But Harlan wants to use the prestige and publicity of the World SF Convention -- and SF in general -- to add importance and impact to his activism. And that's cool -- if the Worldcon members and SF in general agree to his use of them in that way. But that leads to speculation about future Worldcons...Will other Guests of Honor, or Worldcon Commiittees, decide to use the Worldcon for advancing other, different political, social, economic ends? Will there have to be set up a voting system for Worldcon members to pass or kill various proposals and advocacies? Will future groups who bid for the opportunity to put on the Worldcon be required to pledge not to allow politicizing the convention, or say up-front what specific issue they will be pushing? Will groups be "captured" or "stacked" by fanatics of one sect, party, persuasion or another? Will we see, in a few years, a Liberal Democratic SF Convention? A Socialist People's SF Con? A NaziCon? They could all claim that the future belongs to their dogma, and therefore they are right to use science fiction to help their cause. "Alter, you exaggerate." Think so? The urge to use whatever tool is available is natural in "activist" types. And since sf fans are supposed to be young, idealistic, future-minded... My position is that the World Science Fiction Convention should not be prostituted to serve the interest of any present-day political, social or economic Cause, no matter how idealistic and right-thinking it is. There are plenty of other vehicles for sf fans, writers, editors, publishers to use to push their urgent beliefs. "Are you through, Alter?" Yes. "You call that being fair? You call that performance giving both sides of the question?" Well, let me read back... Hmmmm. Mmmmm. Yeah, on the whole I think I gave Harlan and those who support him a fair presentation. Of course I gave my views more emphasis, but that's only natural, since I was invited to do so, and since this is my column-of-opinion. If you don't like it, Geis, you can go pound sand.  An informal  Irreverent Science Fiction  Fantasy Journal Edited  Published by Richard E. Geis Cover by Stephen Fabian. Issue ## features interviews with Poul Anderson, Ursula K. Le Guin, and George Scithers (Editor of Asimov's SF Mag.). Book reviews by Larry Niven. "Flying Saucers  The Stymie Factor" by Ray Palmer. "Reports From Alternate Earth ##" by A. L. Terego. (An R-Rated sf Novel) by Richard E. Geis. Illustrated by Stephen Fabian. "Alien Thoughts" -- The Editor's Diary with letters from readers, fans, and professionals with Commentary. Quarterlysample I year #two years. # P.O. Box # Portland, OR #I I Dear John, C.J. Cherryh's The Faded Sun : Kesrirli will, no doubt, become a science fiction classic. The story contains all the elements of what good science fiction ought to be. The craftsmanship of the author is superb, C.J. Cherryh paints a striking picture of a future which is totally alien to what we know. Carefully the author weeds details to have us begging for more. The Faded Sun: Kesrith is the best science fiction story this year. I can not see how it can be outdone! Concerning your editorial, I really don't know what you are driving at. Being only a passenger, I wished I had taken another taxi. You're serious. I'm serious, but he isn't. What do you want me to do? Yes, I believe there isn't an energy crisis. Why? Because things around us are going on as before in spite of the rhetoric that we hear. I am not sacrificing, and certainly you are not sacrificing. Thus, it will only become real when more things go off around us. That is how things work! Don't kick the Amish or the Mennonites. If there is an energy crisis, they won't know about it. Then again, if there is an energy crisis it might be a blessing in disguise. We Americans are extremely wasteful. We waste a lot energy. As for Jerry Pournelle, he should have had someone help him with Lucifer's Hammer. It could have been a devastating novel. As it turned out, it is so poorly written that science fiction is in real trouble when such a novel is palmed off as being great. The reviewers and critics must have been wearing color glasses. Roy D. Schikedanz # Sherwood Lake Dr., # #B Schererville, #., # I was not kicking the Amish and the Mennonites, and you're quite right about their being better adapted to survive an energy (or any other) crisis. They work at the simple life and are Plastic hippies only talk about the simple life while remaining tied by an umbilical cord to the technological society they profess to despise. As for the "reality" of the crisis well, ever hear of a car that slopped going before it ran out of gas? Check the fuel gauge.' P.S.: Jerry did have help on Lucifer's Hammer. You have heard of Larry Niven, haven't you? -- J.J.P. Dear Mr Pournelle: Your column, A Step Farther Out, contained some errors concerning nuclear fission power plants. It would be apparent that in any technology there are always risks when it involves the use of potentially dangerous elements. The elements themselves are intangible, but the handling of them by humanity isn't. An example of this error is the deaths of between # and # percent of the uranium miners in the Shneeberg, Germany and Joachimstal, Czechoslovakia. The miners had inhaled radon gas. The studies were done before #. In #, and found that the concentrations of radon in this country's uranium mines were higher than those in Europe. There's no way of knowing how many miners in this country have perished because of the lack of post-mortem study. Thiry years have passed and there is still no technological diagnosis which will detect the damage done to a nuclear plant worker or miner's body. Your information on radiation around nuclear plants (as compared to coal burning plants), is interesting. What you failed to mention, is that these types of radiation, as well as radio, television, and microwave relays, are the source of a substantially increasing level of lowleval ionizing radiation. At this time, I ,# times as great as in the Soviet Union. Perhaps they know something we don't. My own skepticism over fission plants has to do with the transportation of nuclear wastes. I believe that the problems of waste storage and worker exposure could be solved; the latter by better monitoring equipment and protective gear. But the transportation remains the primary problem. About a year and a half ago, a container of three ounces of pure plutonium fell off a truck in southern Indiana. Of course, the newspaper article appeared in the back of the paper and amounted to one column inch. Nothing was said about how long the material was lost, who found it, if there was damage to the container; nor who owned the material. This kind of human error cannot be plotted on a graph of statistical probabilities. It could, but it would be meaningless; as there is always a possiblity of X. On the lighter side, there's an interesting article in TV guide, February #-# issue. Carl Sagan, the author, talks about some of the inconsistencies of science fiction plotlines. One example he gives is that Mr. Spock of Star Trek is a genetic impossibility. As an allegory, he compares Spock's existence to a human mated with an artichoke. Sincerely, Richard Wallace # South Jackson Fort Wayne, Ind. # No one in his right mind has ever implied that nuclear energy is ' 'safe' ' in the sense that it has no costs; the relevent question is "costs compared to what?" The fact remains that the number of miners injured or killed in uranium mining is trivial compared to the accidentldeath rate for mining coal. This should come as no surprise, since uranium contains vastly more energy than coal. One might also compare the costs of a low-energy society to one that has sufficient clean power. Transport of nuclear wastes is accomplished in containers stressed to withstand falls of many tens of feets. Pure plutonium is not a "nuclear waste " and is not particularly dangerous unless ingested (when it would be toxic but no more so than many heavy metals) or ground finely and inhaled. I shouldn't care to inhale powdered arsenic either. Regarding Mr. Spock's ancestry.  suspect that Carl Sagan may have read Larry Niven's discussion of the sex life of Superman, in which Larry observed that Superman would be about as likely to produce a fertile union with an ear of corn as with a human female.Jerry Pournelle Dear Mr. Pierce: How about letting us have some honesty from your columnists? In recent years there has been what I see as a deplorable trend in sf criticism towards the subjective response. Spider Robinson used to do it in Galaxy (and is still doing it elsewhere), and now so is Paul Walker. The approach is to find an honest but subjective response to the book in question, then justify the response in honest but subjective terms. In fact, the total process amounts to intellectual dishonesty. So far so good, because at least in a review-column the reader (and the author of the book) knows more or less how much importance to attribute to what is said, but such writing is worthless as criticism and we are all the poorer for it. Where the line has to be drawn is when the method, crosses over into a general column like Richard Geis' Alien Viewpoint, and he uses purely subjective criteria to dismiss books in a cavalier way. A case in point is his column in the DecJan issue, when as a part of his "crusade to improve the lot of the sf reader" he dismisses Robert P. Holdstock's Eye Among the Blind because it fails to have a snappy and journalistic first paragraph. In fact, Geis tells us (in an honest way) he only managed to read the first three paragraphs before throwing the book across the room. Look, a novel like Eye Among the Blind is not to everyone's taste. It isn't likely to satisfy Perry Rhodan readers, for instance, or readers who use science fiction as a frivolous and mildly escapist alternative to TV. What it is (like Earthwind, the author's second novel) is a serious and demanding modern novel, which presumes a degree of intelligence in its readers. It is, in fact, an excellent example of the way contemporary science fiction is moving away from the trite journalistic genre trappings of the past. It is also, although this won't cut any ice with Geis, a first novel by a young and promising writer, and any first novel deserves to be read with an open mind. Any novel, come to that, deserves more than a cheap put-down. Christopher Priest I Ortygia House # Lower Road Harrow, Middlesex HA#DA, England  didn't think it was any secret that Geis was expressing his subjective opinions in The Alien Viewpoint. It is, however, interesting that you. the author of several novels and short stories devoted to the thesis that "reality" is subjective (in the tradition of Berkeley and Hume) -- or might as well be. for alt we can trust our prejudiced perceptions -- can be so certain about objective standards in literature. -- J.J.P. Dear Sir: On page # of the DecJan # issue (hey, that date is really good; takes real talent to combine both January and December of the same year) you ask: "Why are at least half the best new writers women, even though the total percentage of women entering the field is still low?" As it happened. I'd just been consulting a back issue. The one where Spider Robinson was doing a "So there" on the testimony of some women writers that they'd never had any sf stories rejected because they were women. But look, the "few" women writers in the field have always been superlative. Doesn't that answer your question? Whereas there are all kinds of men science fiction writers, of which "# percent are crud" (Sturgeon's Law). Any year with one new woman writer accepted and published, she's probably not just fifty percent, but a hundred percent of the good new writers that year. Clifton Amsbury # Amador Street Richmond, Calif. # Well.  hope I'm not one of those editors who unconciously ( know  don't do it consciously) demands higher standards of female than male novice writers. Of course, ideally. I'd like to get the best of both... -- J.J.P. Dear Galaxy: I was amazed to read the two letters from women sf fans. I'd love to have read Mr. Cooper's letter. Anyway, I have been an sf reader since age # (in #) when I conned Mama into getting me a library card to read fact books on astronomy and a librarian turned me on to Red Planet by Heinlein (She was tired of digging' up astronomy texts -- which were valuable books -- to send home with a #-year old). I think I can name five other women fans I've come across in the past # years (two of them being my grown daughters whom I led into it all with Space Cat). I always assumed I was a person, as a dog often will, and even when my physics teacher said that the few girls he'd had in class didn't become engineers, but usually married them instead (I didn't become an engineer either -- or anything until I was # years old and had a family of medium-sized children to support, alone), I wondered on. Funny, I've written all my life -- newsletters, poetry, etc. -- on a volunteer basis, but I never dared write an sf story. I wonder why? Also, since all heroes of sf were # years old when they and fell in love, I did that too, marrying the "handsomest # #year old in Central Pennsylvania, just like in the stories. It never dawned on me that those heroes were men and I wasn't the right sex. So, finally, women are starting to write sf and doing a pretty good job of it too, and women are beginning to admit to being a shade talented in science -- well, current events, maybe. Well, what I'd like to do is start a women's sf fan group to give us less feeling of isolation (Men do not tend to discuss sf with us. I notice.). Any interested women write me for details (I have great expertise at starting things -- a feminist credit union, a women's rights organization, P.T.A., etc. Wanda F. Wilson # Brandt New Cumberland, Pa., # Brother! (Sister?!). First a poor femmefan who can't find sf magazines and didn't know they existed: now a femmefan men fans won't talk to and planning to start a women's fan group. I thought all fan groups welcomed women. Can I be that naive ? Or is New Cumberland. Pa., really the boondocks? -- J.J.P. sues. Send check or money order to: C.l. Grant, # Center Grove Road, H-#, Dept. G. Dover, N.J. #. wants to: S  S Books, # North Wilder, G-# St. Paul, Mn. #. Fla., # lists. PM-SF, # Pine St., Des Plaines, Large catalog. Books, magazines. Three stamps. Marx, # #th Lubbock, Tex., # for #-page catalog. Collections also purchased. R. Madle, # Bestor Drive, Rockville, Md., #. that witches wouldn't tell. #, Noel Wait, # Union Drive, Los Angeles, Calif., #. Used SF Paperbacks and Hardcovers. Over # Titles. Free Catalog. Lawrence Adams, P.O. Box #, Baltimore, Md., #. tains details of dealers, fanzines, publishers, postal dealing. Write first: Trigon Press, # Kent House Road, Beckenham, Kent, England. #-#. Intelligent, concerned people with Positive Human Values write Clyde Austin. ##, Box #, Pontiac, #., #. Computer posters and games. Sample and catalog #. Theo Koch, Castle Point Station, S-#, Hoboken, N.J., #. Approved for use with Dungeons and Dragons. City State of the Invicible Overlord, #; Tegel Manor, #; First Fantasy Campaign, #. Postpaid, #. add tax. Judges Guild, Box #G, Decatur, #., #. manual. Complete installation instructions. seda Blvd., ##, Reseda, Calif. #. #. Complete Science Fiction Catalog Cheap, simple, portable. Free details. #. Cash. Thousands paid for comics, baseball cards, records, toys, dolls, beer cans, tobacco relics, sci-fi...gel more for your collectibles. Catalog # refundable. Don't delay. National advertiser buys and sells. Order your copy today from: Phil Morawiec. Box #. Milan. Mich. #. SF Pen Pals. # #rd St... San Francisco. Calif... #. equipment. Easv techniques, fascinating results. # tor complete info. Robins. Box # C. l ulton. Calif... # Dune. Orchestrated on Synthesizers, C# Stereo Cassette. Send # to John Willoughby. # S. Palm Dr... Brea. Calif... #. movies and more! Illustrated catalog # (refundable). Galaxy-#. # Vanowen #. Van Nuys. Calif... #. "How to get paid for watching television!" Bobby McGee. #I #th St... Apt. A#. Lakewook. N.J... #. No checks. Catalog #C . Vandy's Visions. # Moorhead (#). Boulder, Col... #. Two mailers we meant to cover last month, but which got lost in the shuffle: Yes, there were loose ends in The Faded Sun: Kesrith. That's because it's the first novel in a trilogy. We told C.J. Cherryh people might wonder what the dux was going on, and she responded: "Ouch! That were a most n-regul-ar pun!" And if some of you think Greg Ben fond's The Stars in Shroud looks familiar... Well, about ten years ago, Greg published a novel called Deeper than the Darkness. Readers seemed to like it. but he didn't. He was so dissatisfied that he bought up the copyrights in order to rewrite it entirely. Not quite unprecedented -- Arthur C. Clarke rewrote Against the Fall of Night as The City and the Stars: but Clarke was never able to get rid of the first version! Among next month's offerings... we got a story in the slush pile from a Tappan King. Read like Tanith Lee (Wow!). We sent an acceptance letter to Mr. or Ms. King. Turned out to be Mr. And his odd name? "You wouldn't think it was odd for a grandson of Austin Tappan Wright," he commented. (If you've never read Islandia. shame on you!) You'll want to. It's that good... it's The Hugo Winners: # speculative fiction stories that have won the science fiction equivalent of the Oscar -- Arthur C. Clarke's superb story, "The Star," Jack Vance's classic, "The Dragon Masters," and Poul Anderson's award-winner, "No Truce With Kings," plus # more. an Alternate, or no book at all, just fill out the convenient form always provided, and return it to us by the date specified. We try to allow you at least ten days for making your decision. If you do not receive the form in time to respond within # days, and receive an unwanted selection, you may return it at our expense. As a member you need take only # Selections or Alternates during the coming year. You may resign any time thereafter, or remain a member as long as you wish. At least one of the two Selections each month is only # plus shipping and handling. Other extra-value selections are slightly higher but always much less than Publishers' Editions. Send no money. But do send the coupon today. About every # weeks (# times a year), we'll send you the Club's bulletin, Things to Come, describing the # coming Selections and a variety of Alternate choices. If you want both Selections, you need do nothing; they'll be shipped automatically. If you don't want a Selection, or prefer This fabulous #-page anthology of speculative fiction sells for # in the original publisher's edition. It's yours, if you wish, as one of # books for just I #p (plus shipping and hand ling) when you join The Science Fiction Book Club. Here's how the Club works: When your application for membership is accepted, you'll receive your introductory package of four books for just #P (plus shipping and handling). You may examine them in your home, and if not completely satisfied, return them within ten days -- membership will be cancelled and you'll owe nothing. with membership #. The Hugo Winners, Vol. I  II. Giant #-in-I volume ot # award-winning stories, # to #. Asimov introduces each. Pub ed. # #. Splinter ot the Mind's Eye. By Alan Dean Foster. The further adventures of Luke Skywalker and Princess Leia Organa. Pub. ed. # #I The Foundation Trilogy. By Isa.ir Asimov. The ends of the galaxy revert to barbarism. An SF classic. Comb ed # #. Close Encounters ol the Third Kind. By Steven Spielberg Novelizationol the hit motion picture about Earth's lust contact with an alien race. Pub ed # # #I Time Storm. By Gordon. R Dickson. A major novel by one of SF's best writers. Gripping adventure and fascinating ideas set in a vast scope of time and space. Pub. ed. # #. A World Out Of Time. By Larry Niven . A black hole in space sends Jerome where the ultimate battle of the sexes is raging. By co-author of The Mote in God's Eye. Pub. ed. # #. The Faded Sun: Kesrith. By C.J. Cherryh . The planet Kesrith is ceded to the human forces as part of a peace treaty, but the inhabitants aren't told. Special ed. # The Starchild Trilogy. By Frederik trilogy and together here for the first time are # classic tales, The Reefs of Space, Starchild and Rogue Star. Special ed #. Up The Walls of the World liy James Tiptree, Jr. Aliens from Tyree try to escape destruction by transferring their minas into beings on another planet Earth. Pub. ed. # # The # Annual World's Best SF Donald A. Wollheim. ed The best SI pub lished during # by Asimov, Knight. Varley and others Includes Tiptroo's Houston, Houston, Do You Read? Special ed. # The Adventures ol the Stainless books in I exciting volume take us throughout the galaxy Comb ed # # #. Galactic Empires. Brian Aldiss, ed Two-volume anthology ot # stories by famous authors Clarke. Asimov and others covers the Rise and Fall ot Galactic Empires. Comb ed # #  Science Fiction Book Club Dept. SR#, Garden City, N.Y. # I have read your ad. Please accept me as a member in the Science Fiction Book Club. Send me, as a beginning, the # books whose numbers I have indicated below, and bill me ust # (plus shipping and handling). I agree to Ake # additional books during the coming year are selections for mature readers. Mr. Mrs. Miss Please print Address Apt. I City State Zip i Order not valid without signature. If under #, parent must sign. #-SI #lJ The Science Fiction Book Club offers its own complete hardbound editions sometimes altered in size to fit special presses and save members even more. Members accepted in U.S.A. and Canada only. Canadian members will be serviced from Toronto. Offer slightly different in Canada  'n n I I s  n fiaiiMHl j I M Three Great IP Game: Serious science-fiction comes to life in these three fassame, completely original "universe" as their background. StarForce: The original, master game of the series. Starships flash across the light-years to do combat on an accurate star map representing a sphere of space # light-years in diameter. The most popular space war simulation available. StarSoldier: Individual StarSoldiers struggle for control of the planetary surfaces. Using exotic, futuristic weaponsystems, highly mobile human, alien, and android soldiers clash in this exciting, multi-scenario portrayal of #th century tactics. # Outreach: Sister game to StarForce set on a truly grand galactic scale. Map depicts one-third of our galaxy. Each game turn represents a hundred years. Game involves exploration and exploitation of thousand light-year volumes of space. # # StarForce Trilogy: All Three Games in One Package! You can get a great bargain by purchasing all three games in one box for only # -- a savings of more than # over the separately boxed versions. The physical components of the games are basically similar: a # x # inch multi-colored game map printed on heavy card stock; # to # die-cut cardboard playing pieces; an S'a x It rules booklet and a compartmented plastic box. Send check or m.o. to: # East #rd Street New York, N.Y. # Please send me:  StarForce: S#  StarSoldier: J#  Outreach: S#  StarForce Trilogy: S# Enter my subscription to Strategy  Tactics, the military history magazine with a simulation game in itl  lyear(# issues): #  Current issue: S # Name Street Apt# City State Zip handling charge. Prices are subject to change without notice. September # Volume #, No. # Arnold E. Abramson, Publisher John J. Pierce, Editor J.E. Pournelle, Ph.D., Science Editor J.C. Murphy, Subscriptions Dept. Paul G. Walker, Contributing Editor National Advertising Sales Representative: Erwin Baker Associates, Inc., # Evergreen Place, East Orange, N.J. #. Phone #-#-#. It was a rescue operation that could bankrupt the entire anti-matter research program -- and nobody could be sure if there was anyone left to rescue. Exiled by his fellow men, he sought the only companionship his barren place of banishment could offer. But now... Only a word; an ancient rune. But what it symbolized promised destruction for her culture and slavery for herself. Yes, he's back -- the one and only Waldo, Chryse City's answer to Fat Freddie, and just as disgusting as ever! The Master presented himself as savior of mankind. Considering his origin, it wasn't likely most men would believe him. But Ling Sanjen wasn't most men, and the Master seemed sincere... It all depends on what Washington does. Come to think of it, it all depends on what you do! Everything you always wanted to know about why you read science fiction (or any genre fiction), but never knew who to ask... In which Alter responds to the fans who send him letters. Interior illustrations by: Haman, Fabian, Cosentini, Woods, Whigham Publishing Corporation, a subsidiary of Universal Publishing  Distributing Corporation. Main Office A Editorial Office: # White Plains Road, Scarsdale, N.Y., #, Single copy #. #-lssue subscription: # In U.S., # elsewhere. Copyright Conventions. All rights reserved. Second class postage paid at Scarsdale, N.Y., and additional mailing office. The publishers assume no responsibility for unsolicited material. All stories printed in this magazine are fiction and any similarity between characters and actual persons Is coincidental. Printed in U.S.A. Taft, New York City. GoH: Alfred Bester. Membership: # until June #, # at the door. For info write: Susan Rothman, # Seacoast Terr., Brooklyn, N.Y., #. #th World Science Fiction Convention. Hotels Adams and Regency Hyatt and Convention Center, Phoenix, Ariz. Pro GoH: Harlan Ellison. Fan GoH: Bill Bowers. Toastmaster: F.M. Busby. Membership: # attending, # supporting. For info write: Iguanacon, P.O. Box #, Phoenix, Ariz. #. Mall, Monroeville, Pa. Forrest J. Ackerman, Frank Kelly Freas, Fred Clarke and others. For info write: Bob Michelucci, F.F.C.C., #I Fort Pitt Rlvd... Pittsburgh, Pa., #. Marriott Inn, Pittsburgh, Pa. Pro GoH: Rick Stembach. Fan GoH: Phil Foglio. Membership: # to Sept. #, # after. For info write: Barbara Geraud, # Benedum Trees Building, Pittsburgh, Pa., #. High School, Roanoke, Va. GoH: Frank Kelly Freas. Membership: I .# in advance, # at door. For info write: Rovacon, P.O. Box #, Charlottesburg, Va., #. Inn, Birmingham, England. GoH: Anne McCaffrey. For info write: Novacon #, # Bishop Asbury Crescent, Great Barr, Birmingham, B# #HL, England. Hotel, Philadelphia, Pa. Membership fees and GoH to be announced. For donderry Lane, Darby, Pa., #. Sheraton Downtown, Chattanooga, Tenn. GoH: Alan Dean Foster. MC: Cliff Amos. Membership: # to Dec. tanooga, Tenn. #. Prepare yourself for the Supreme Intellect of the Universe...and Keith Laumer's wild imagination! Prepare yourself for... Imagine a petty crook about to be shot by a hit man. Suddenly time stops and he's whisked away to an alien complex deep in the Arctic. From there it's only a short hop to fantastic planets, astounding characters, breathtaking intrigue -- and Keith Laumer's greatest cosmic adventure. # Also from St. Martins: Edited by Brian W. Aldiss and Harry Harrison From Asimov to Van Voght, here is the golden age of science fiction in "two sound anthologies with real historical insight !' -- Kirkus Reviews # each. G## At bookstores or direct from: SL Martin's Press Name # Fiflh Avenue. New York # Please include #t per book to cover pelage and applicable sales tax (check or money order included). warn mm by martin o'hearn make many political friends under the best conditions. And when disaster strikes Like a grim fortress outpost of timatter Research Station One sweltered under the relentless sun of the Mojave Desert. After four years Jean Pelham Ringefield, assistant director of the Fast Room project, could still shiver in awe at the terrible beckoning vastness. Bernard Ringefield, the project director, looked at it in a more prosaic manner. It wasn't bad enough, he insisted, that a single mistake could tum the station into drifting atoms; no, the government had made that eventual error inevitable by plunking them down into the most irritating environment imaginable. In the office of the station supervisor, Ronald Ferrier, sunlight like golden, pressure-steam blasted in through the polarized window to burnish the two occupants. "You've heard of the latest fiscal squeeze, haven't you, Jean?" asked being cracked down upon: first, as a matter of standing Congressional policy; and second, as a result of the Orbital Station disaster." Turning from the desert panorama, Jean Pelham pushed her long, dark hair back from her eyes. "And our station being even more dangerous, we're first on the list of shutdowns. Right?" His desk model of the heavy-duty matter-antimatter reactor sheltered Ronald Ferrier from her question. He continued offhandedly. "Senator Stoughton is coming out to look us over. I want to give him an impressive show. Your full-scale Fast Room is about to be sent out on its first piloted run, isn't it?" "We haven't our requisition of antimatter yet. And it's certainly not a spectabular show. The other projects are much flashier." "The 'flashy' ones are all tied up in one way or another; none is available for any sort of demonstration. The other teams will sacrifice their priority on the antimatter in this common crisis." The young physicist shrugged, matching Ferrier's overdone casualbling exhibitions isn't the best evidence of economy." "Nevertheless, Congress must be convinced of our material progress. They'll be here on the fifteenth." Jean's voice finally rose. "Ronald, we're not properly prepared. I've budgeted every minute of that time before the requisition date. We are simply not ready." "Doctor Pelham, you'll simply have to be ready. There is no other -- " Ferrier's voice cracked and expired in an embarrassed peep. Squirming in the scalding sunlight, he muttered, "What can I say? Believe me, I see your point. I sympathize completely, but..." Her hair fell forward again, hiding her face from him as she crossed to the desk and pretended to examine the reactor model. "I'm sorry, Ronald. You're under more pressure than anyone in this...this...in what Bernard calls a four-walled doomsday bomb." The supervisor dropped his gaze to regard the massive miniature. "How is Bernard doing now?" he asked softly. "Quite well, the doctor says. Waiting to return to the project. He'll insist on coming back now." "Under this extra stress? He'll fall right into another breakdown." Jean's attention had returned to the desert and its sky tinted brown by the window filter. A transport rocket lolled down a final cushion of flame onto the airstrip-pad a mile distant, bearing a few more precious kilos of anti-iron from Canaveral. "The Fast Room is his life, Ronald. He'll die if he has to stay away." Looking up, Ferrier spied the movement of her hand. But this time, he thought, she was brushing away more than the stray strands of hair.    A week and a half later, in the late morning of the fifteenth, Jean Pelham stood with her husband on the observation balcony of Experiment Chamber C. In the sunshine from the polarized skylight Bernard Ringefield's hospital pallor lingered yet. "I'd better go down there," he said. "They'll do fine, darling." Jean's grip was soft but firm on his arm. Fifteen feet below, a tractorlift trundled the fragile-looking Fast Room in through the chamber's huge double doors. Seven solemn technicians stood ready to take it over from the tractor crew. One young woman, unable to wait, ran to meet it; the others scrambled after her, their reserve broken, laughing with satisfaction. To the coming delegation, Jean knew, the Room would appear crude, unfinished. To her, its starkly functional lines held their own sort of pristine beauty. It had been stripped down for the lowest mass possible. It was a round, seven-foot-wide metal-mesh platform on four stubby legs; from its center a thin column rose five feet high to terminate in a raggle-taggle sphere of cryoelectronic breadboards and thick wiring. Cables snaked down the column to a small matter-antimatter reactor. The reactor and its accompanying equipment took up half the platform. As Jean urged Bernard back from the railing, the cheerful southwestern twang of Don Wood's voice resounded in the corridor outside. The ruddy astronaut strolled onto the balcony and leaned over dangerously far to inspect the Room. "Guess I'll mosey down and commence flight check, Doc," he said, reaching up to clap Ringefield on the back. "By the way, the Senators are here." "The sooner we start, the sooner we'll finish," said Jean. Bernard grimaced. "Not soon enough for me." She managed to halfway straighten his tie before he stalked out. After a quick observation of her crew's progress, she hurried after him. He was waiting at the elevator. "Bernard, let's take the stairs." "Oh. Sorry." Jean had to half-run to keep pace with his Ichabod strides. Bernard's right hand strayed to his wedding band, compulsively twisting the slim ring. In Bernard's office Ferrier was waiting with the three Senators -- Andrew Stoughton and his grayfaced junior colleagues. The supervisor introduced them and then retreated to his administrative domain. To her dismay, Jean saw Bernard immediately begin to head toward disaster. "Well, gentlemen," he said, "let's get down to it, shall we? We're here to entertain you. Pick a card." "Cut the crap," Senator Stoughton growled around his cigar. "All right, Senator." Ringefield took a deep breath, then suddenly sighed as if crucified. "Here, then, the prototype Fast Room." He wrenched open a cabinet and withdrew an imperfect one-foot metal spheroid. "This weighs nine kilos, including five kilos of fuel. Equal parts of iron and anti-iron." The two silent Senators flinched, more ashen than ever. "That's right, boys, the equivalent of five tons of fissionable material." "Where the hell is the shielding?" demanded Stoughton. "It's only a centimeter thick. The M-A researchers will fill you in later on the new gamma shielding. It's a spinoff of our work, though." ' 'Mmm. What does this thing do? " "The best explanation is a demonstration." Ringefield set the prototype down on the desk with a flourish. The three Senators watched as closely as though they expected him to haul a rabbit from a hat. Visible in the device's interior were the compact gray bulk of a miniature M-A reactor and a delicate, silver maze of circuitry. One of its irregular faces sported a digital-clock readout. Senator Stoughton absently shook back his sleeve and checked his watch. "A cesium clock," said Jean. "Far more accurate than the external readout's capacity could hope to indicate." Bernard riffled through a pack of iridescent magnetic-plastic chips that he materialized from a desk drawer, then inserted two into the globe's innards. The clock read # plus some seconds. "I've programmed it to start at # and to return at #." Stoughton was not impressed. "Start to do what?" "Watch." The green lines of the readout flickered into the new minute. Instantly and soundlessly the patchedtogether prototype disappeared, replaced by a perfect silvery globe that in seconds swelled to twice its original volume. Ringefield picked it up and at Jean's gentle murmuring he reluctantly handed it to Stoughton. "It's half as massive," Jean pointed out, "or, if you like, half as heavy." The Senator stared warily at the object he awkwardly hefted. "So what is it?" "A little Fast Room, obviously," Bernard said. "Now listen, Ringefield -- " "You'll see exactly what it is in a few minutes." Jean explained hastily. "We stumbled across it four years ago -- " "In a much more comfortable Research Station -- " "While we were trying to get an angle on antigravity." Bernard be quiet! "Our team's approach was in the forcible curving of space. We found this instead." "Instead? But it is antigravity! You just said this thing is half as heavy." The Senator motioned with the working model. "It's not practical antigrav," she said. "It's something more. W'e were rushed here as soon as we figured out what." Bernard fidgeted and cast a disapproving eye at the burning squares of sunlight on the carpet. Jean continued: "Only M-A can fuel it because it has to be completely self-contained. Under that condition, any other fuel is far too inefficient. It has to carry both the Fast Room and its own dead weight, and the bumed-out fuel can't be jettisoned as is possible in a rocket. With the new neutronconversion reaction there is no waste component in M-A -- it's one hundred per cent converted to energy. Hydrogen fusion, by contrast, is only one per cent efficient." The shiny ball in Senator Stoughton's hands began to shrink and grow more massive. He hurriedly replaced it on the desk. It popped out of existence; the junky little Room rolled an inch to settle on the blotter. Jean retrieved it and read the time from its clock. "Some few seconds past #." Stoughton consulted his watch. "It's only # and a half!" Bemaid grinned for the first time in months. "That's what a Fast Room is, gentlemen."    The sun poured into Chamber C and struck sparks off Don Wood's carrot-red hair as he joked with the technicians. On the wall opposite the balcony, half a football field's width distant, a huge electronic clock glowed a soft green, lazily contesting the sun's skylight invasion. It lacked five minutes of I I #. Jean Pelham sighed to herself as Bernard leaned on the railing a few feet from her, pointedly ignoring the three members of the finance subcommittee. He was seemingly engrossed in the last-minute preparations for the "flight." "Colonel Wood will be in the room for an hour by its clock," she told the Senators. By now she had completely forgotten the names of the other two men. Like Phobos and Deimos, they revolved around Stoughton's Mars, and their reaction to the tiny Room made the names Fear and Panic very appropriate. I suppose, she told herself, that's the way I looked four years ago. But the excitement has all burned off the surface now. All that's left is an occasional twitch. Her gaze was fixed upon Bernard's fingers, twisting, always twisting, the wedding band... Stoughton harrumphed. "Oh! I'm sorry," she interrupted her reverie. "A third of the equipment you see on the platform is for recycling the air. Tanks of oxygen would not be sufficient because waste air can't be expelled. The cameras are not, unfortunately, television. Nothing -- matter or energy -- will pass the Fast Room wall. The cameras are simply movie cameras. And there are various biometric monitoring devices, all with recorders." She tossed her hair back. "There's a timer able to bring the Room back if for any reason Colonel Wood himself is unable to do so." Ringefield leisurely pivoted at the edge of the group. "If you'll direct your attention to the center ring, gentlemen, the show is about to begin." The Senators peered down into the chamber. Stoughton chewed his cigar and shot a disgruntled look at Award winning Galaxy-Foundation Sarloa of Intar co nnaOad Involving the entire Galaxy, utilizing the Omega ship, the single move! The ship la # mUea across and the man Outposts, Beacons, the use of Cloaking and Invisibility Devices, Histories, ships, and actions of Humanoid, Cyborg. Alan, Android. Robot old. Clone, and other Super ClvWzatkms that defy description! before! The series can be played by the purchue of only one Supplemental books are Included In each game for the specific Battle Manuel. This one book enables you to begin your study of the # protected games at a low cost without ever wasting your funds on dupiicationl This results In a games already Manual (#). The following games are available below; cost of Manual not Included; TheN'Dridd Invasions The Struggle to Crush the Dictators Wanton al m Dwt Stan- Ag  M NMm Wm la the exact workings of the Rays. Beams. Missiles. "L" projectors. Command and PHol sklto with one or two shipsl Warriors of the Dark Star Battle Manual # Duel of the Sun Slayers # Vengeance Crusadera VS The Monads # War of (tie Star Ola i si a. two Giant Empires in both Military and maintain thak Military Power and Wealth as wel as be secure nn T r ooper  # Is Inspired by HknWn end other greets taking # companies in separate cities # years to complete it The result is one of the fastest, action Wad. realistic games Mr made with rules unbekeveabty assy io learn. Mobile Earth Infantry flghl grotesque humanoids. Insect Warriors and lizards total game purchases! the unconcerned project director. Jean pulled Bernard to one side. "What's gotten into you? These men can close us down in a day. Swallow your pride and grow up!" "I can't help it," he said. "That damned fool rubs me the wrong way on sight." "He's not a fool. Don't make that mistake. And if you don't care about the Fast Room, the rest of us do." She wished she could have snatched that sentence back. He brushed off her arm and pulled away, answering the remark with the look in his eyes. The Fast room is my life, it said. As much a part of it as you are. Maybe...maybe even more. She knew exactly how he felt. Bernard was clutching the railing now. Jean went over to join him, one hand reaching out for his. Down below, Don Wood -- in slacks, sport shirt and stockinged feet -- was in position, the cobwebs of the biomonitoring wires disappearing beneath his shirt and hair. He sat crosslegged on the Room's floor, one hand on the single control vernier. "He'll be more comfortable than we are once he's cut off from earth's gravity," Jean assured the Senators. The digits of the wall clock shimmered and shifted to form #. Wood twisted the control. Immediately he vanished from sight as the Fast Room wall sprang into being around him, a perfect superreflective sphere twelve feet in diameter. The four metal legs clattered to the floor and within seconds the sphere expanded to about sixteen feet, twice its first volume. Squinting a bit more than necessary as he leaned into the controlled sunlight's path, Ringefield cupped a hand to his mouth. "Carl," he called to one of the crew, "bring up one of the legs, will you?" He smiled maliciously as the two younger Senators put Stoughton and Jean between themselves and the Fast Room. Jean quickly reassured them. "Even if Colonel Wood's power plant were to explode -- and it won't -- you'd be perfectly safe. The Room's wall is absolutely impenetrable. Absolutely. It's as though the Colonel were in another universe entirely. Even gravity, remember, can't affect him in there." Still uneasy, the men stared at the globe being weighed and measured now by the technician crew. Senator Stoughton's face lit up, however, as he considered the possibilities of this property of the Fast Room. "Doctor Pelham, what causes this barrier?" "Well, by forcibly expanding the volume of a section of space-time, we cause its mass and time to contract in direct proportion. The energy needed to expand Colonel Wood and the Room to twice their original volume, and so to twice normal time-speed, happens to be the same we would need to accelerate them to eighty-seven per cent of the speed of light." Stoughton drew a new cigar from his pocket and unwrapped it. As it ignited itself, he said, "Where length contracts to half, mass and time expand to twice. The Lorentz-Fitzgerald effect." Ringefield's eyebrows arched as he looked at his wife in silent acknowledgment. Exasperating as the old furnace-breather was, fool he was not. It was then that Jean realized the mistake she had made -- the mistake that might cost them the project. In taking over the demonstration's explanations she thought she had been averting an explosion between Bernard and Stoughton. But the blast was building in Bernard's bitter silence. Get him involved enough in words, words about their brainchild, and with any luck he would become sufficiently absorbed to forego personalities. Here was her chance. She said nothing. Finally: "That's correct. Senator," Bernard grudgingly admitted. Three heads swung around. "In this case there is not relative motion, so the analogy breaks down; but in order to answer your question, let's hold on to the example of a spaceship." He held out the piece of metal he had received as Jean had talked. One end of the Fast Room leg was shorn away as if by a jeweler's laser. "Think of one end attached to that rocket and the other anchored to Earth." "The leg would break the moment the ship took off." "And so the barrier is formed the instant the Room begins to expand. No matter the degree, the barrier of relativity is impassable. You can't move from one plane of reference to another. The plane itself must change." Stoughton fell silent. His colleagues, with a cobra victim's fascination, watched their distorted reflection in the mirror-surfaced ball. The crew, with the aid of two tractors, was sliding a thick, padded mat beneath it. "Then an enormous Room," spoke up the Senator, "expanding Washington just a touch, would protect the city from even antimatter bombing?" "Theoretically, yes. Practically, no. You see..." A long-buried glow was creeping back into Bernard's features, his antipathy toward his audience fading as he expounded upon the applications of the Fast Room. Once he steered the subject away from Stoughton's bomb-shelter hobbyhorse, he was able to tell them of its uses in space travel, where it would make a foolproof acceleration couch and a perfect antigravity simulator. He painted a spellbinding picture of the Room's future. At the edge of the balcony Jean sighed again, this time in relief. He's done it, she thought as she watched the Senators' rapt expressions. I think we've made it. The huge green digits collapsed and reformed into #. "The short time it takes the Room to expand and then to contract makes our wait a trifle more than half an hour," said Bernard, tossing and catching the metal leg over and over. They waited. #. The shiny sixteen-foot globe sat solid and inscrutable on the floor of Chamber C. Senator Stoughton compared the wall clock and his watch. "Something's gone wrong," Bernard said suddenly, his voice a strangled monotone. The leg fell from his hand with a sharp clatter.    Three long minutes had passed. One of Stoughton's satellites finally spoke. "Can't you just wait for the fuel to run out?" "If that analogy holds this far," the senior Senator answered, tossing away the stub of his cigar, "and this is like acceleration, then it doesn't work that way. You need energy to get it there, and energy to get it back, but to keep it at a constant 'speed,' you don't need a damned thing. Right, Ringefield?" Bernard nodded absently, working at his ring more furiously than ever. "It will stay there until the end of time." The door burst open and Ronald Ferrier ran in, panting heavily. "What are we going to do ?" he wailed, wringing his hands. "How much time have we?" "The rebreathing apparatus is good for twenty hours at the most," said Jean. "That gives us until # out here." She shook her head, then brushed away the hair that fell across her face. "Of course, if it's not the Fast Room generator but the M-A reactor that's gone wrong, Don may already be dead." "He's been exploded in there!" cried the other heretofore mute Senator. Too quietly, unnaturally calmly, Ringefield said, "If he has, I know where the blame lies." "Bemie, what do you mean?" Ferrier shrank back. And the Fast Room director finally exploded. "It's this circus we're throwing! We're not conducting a scientific experiment here. We're slapping together a toy for these Yahoos! Why should it surprise us that something's gone wrong?" Stoughton's voice was as calm as Ringefield's a moment earlier but he was chewing viciously on a cigar no longer there. " don't remember forcing you into this." Flinching at the accuracy of the barb, Jean turned hastily to Ferrier. "There is something we can do, Ronald. We can send someone after him." Beside her, "Of course." Bernard snapped his fingers. "Another Fast Room!" "Exactly! If two Rooms expand to the same degree, they'll be on the same plane of reference, like two speeding spaceships motionless relative to one another. There will be no barrier between them." The two physicists ran out, past the elevator and into the stairway. Seconds later the supervisor and the Senators saw them rush onto the floor below, instantly surrounded by their anxious team. Ferrier fished out a limp handkerchief and mopped his dripping brow, muttering, "#." Stoughton reached for another cigar. Then Ringefield broke from the group and,, hands on hips, planted himself beneath the balcony's edge. "Ferrier, get me eighty kilos of anti-iron, fast!" "But we used every gram in the station for this demonstration!" "I don't care if you borrow it from the Urals. Get it!" Three hours later a spindly device was taking shape next to the featureless sphere in Chamber C, a device even less eye-catching than the hidden one. The group of scientists was feverishly improvising the construct out of material from the earlier small automated Fast Rooms; even the one-foot prototype had been scavenged from Ringefield' s office and cannibalized. A scant four kilograms of anti-iron, Ferrier's claim to the contrary, had been collected from the station's other projects and now waited with eighty kilos of iron in the loading chamber six corridors away. Ringefield rang Ferrier on theChamber intercom. The supervisor tried to talk first but Ringefield jumped him. "Where's the rest of the anti-iron?" "Thirteen kilograms is on its way from the Yukon Station but -- " "But what?" "But nobody else," Ferrier with any." n't you tell them what kind of an emergency we've got here?" "Of course I did." The station chief was close to sobbing. "But authorize transfer." " Vlwthorize'?" Ringefield slammed a white-knuckled fist against the wall and bolted from Chamber c. Heads turned to see him disappear, then the team returned to its tasks. Jean took a step away from the new Room, toward the door, but at that moment one of her people came in with an important subassembly. It was not until a good forty minutes later that she could break away and follow Bernard. He was sitting in his office, the phone receiver in his hand, the screen on the desk blank. His breath came in shudders. "Nothing," he said hollowly. "Ronald's right. Oh, antimatter security is tight as only tenthousand-dollar-a-kilo security can be." He did not move but just stared out the window at the shimmering buttes on the horizon. "Would you like me to take over, Bernard?" He hesitated; then, shaking his head, he attacked the dial buttons. That call was fruitless, as was the next, and the next. For the one after that he finagled a satellite link to Antarctica. "Harry? Bernard Ringefield. We've got an emergency here." He described the plight of the astronaut marooned mere inches from humanity. In the screen they could see the low midnight sun glowing like lambent ice over the Antarctic ore fields beyond Harry Carvin' s window. Carvin sat alone, gaunt and bearded, in his controlroom office; outside, robot mining equipment made its mindless way back and forth, back and forth, over the steel-hard brown earth. The M-A powered ore-smelter building loomed above like the play-blocks of a somber child giant. "Of course you can have all the anti-iron I can scrounge up. Let me see." He studied a smudged invoice book for half a minute. "I can give you a bit less than fifty kilograms, Bern." In the Mojave, Bernard and Jean let out their breath in unison. "Thanks, Harry." Bernard pressed the stud on his watch. #. "How soon can you get it here?" "We've got nothing very new nearby. Three, four hours. The loading will take up a. good chunk of that." "Ouch. Well, I'll get off the line so you can get started. Thanks again, Harry." Harry Carvin waved a deprecatory hand in his office five hundred miles from the nearest human being. "Sure, Bern." Bernard buzzed Ferrier only to find the supervisor still shooting zero. "Keep trying, Ronald. We're still thirteen kilos short." As he tried to leap from his seat, Jean gently restrained him. "Why don't you rest in here for a few minutes, dear?" He wiped the perspiration from his forehead and laughed weakly. "Maybe I should...I can feel my heart going like a machine-gun. No," and he tore away from her, "I'll rest after Don is baclj:, not before." Finally the rescue Room stood completed. Aside from a very limited chemical rebreather, it contained no equipment beyond Fast Room generator and M-A reactor. Jean studied its makeshift lines and recalled both Bernard's outburst today and her own a week and a half earlier. Not ready. And if the reason for the first Room' s breakdown is in the pushing forward of the flight date, then what can we expect with this rush job? If only she had not given in to Ronald... On the balcony above, she saw Stoughton talking with the station supervisor. Ferrier looked as though the Senator had just kicked him in the gut. Fiscal squeeze be damned! The connection she was checking blurred. For a moment Don Wood's predicament slipped out of her mind completely, leaving only her own loss as she wiped away the tear. The Fast Room, her Fast Room, was dead. She blinked...and there was the silent sphere before her. Don's laugh rang in her memory and she returned, dry-eyed and capable, to the wiring. One phrase in Bernard's words began to carousel around the fading laugh. Thirteen kilos.    #. A mile from the station the workhorse jet from Antarctica taxied to a smooth halt. Redjacketed handling crews, on tense standby for hours, were ready at the night-lit airstrip; unloading the antiiron took the specialized team only a fraction of the time the operation had taken Harry Carvin. To transfer it from smelting plant to jet he had had to singlehandedly supervise a gang of imbecilic robot equipment whose designers had never imagined such a task for them. The magnetic vacuum vault was swiftly but carefully swung out from the plane's bay doom to a waiting tractor. The tractor lumbered back to the station in the frigid moonlight. The rescue Room, and the vaults from the Yukon and from the station's own supply, waited in ' the loading chamber. The last magvac vault was put in with them and the chamber sealed. The Ringefields stood in the control room, separated from the ravening potential of the anti-matter only by an unreassuring wall of inches-thick steel. Calm M-A handlers lounged at remotecontrol panels, television screens laying open to them every inch of the loading chamber's interior. Bernard's chest was heaving again and his fingers were racing compulsively over the keyboard of a slim electronic calculator. "Go ahead," he told the loading director. "We're not getting any more. Load it." He scowled at the calculator, cleared it and stabbed away again at the keyboard. Air exhausted from the chamber. Spidery waldo arms opened the first vault. Then invisible magnetic beams eased a compact cloud of anti-iron dust out of the vault's grasp and into the light. With practised speed the handlers guided the antimatter toward the rescue Room. Occasionally the anti-iron sparkled as, in the imperfect earthbound vacuum, infinitesimal annihilations took place on the fringes of the cloud. The second vault was as swiftly unloaded. Then, on the third operation, as the formless mass of antimetal edged out of the vault, one of the waldos trembled and began to slowly swing down into its path. The loading director caught it immediately, bounding over to one of the handlers and twisting a lock on the man's panel. When Jean finally tore her gaze away from the retreating mechanical arm, Bernard had disappeared from her side. She found him in their quarters. She almost missed him, slumped down as he was in a chair before the window, the lights out. But when she turned in the doorway to continue her search, he spoke her name. "It's no use," he said as she walked around in front of him. "Don must certainly be dead in there. We would only be sending a second man to his death." He buried his face in his hands. "As dead as our Fast Room!" Reaching out for him, Jean murmured, "No, Bernard. We can't give up on him -- or on the project." The second, the false hope, caught in her throat as she felt the wracking sobs chase each other through his frame. "He must still be alive. He must! We could never live with ourselves if we gave up now." His voice artificially steady, Bernard spoke as though miles away. "We're twenty-six kilos short of fuel. I calculated a hundred and sixty by my weight. We would need somebody twenty kilos lighter." Out in the arcing desert sky new stars twinkled into existence. "I'm twenty-kilos lighter. And I know the Fast Room better than anyone." Bernard was silent, shivering in her arms. Then: "It's a four-meter sphere with no exit." "I'll control myself. I'll have to." A full minute passed. "Yes, I guess you'll have to. I'm sorry, Jean." In the moonlight his eyes glistened above his pallid cheeks like points of deep-sea phosphorescence. Straightening up, she asked, "Shall I call one of the doctors?" "No, I'll be all right." But they both knew that he would never be all right again.    The rescue Room squatted close to the stranded Fast Room in Chamber C. On the wall green numerals glowed: #. Don Wood had been in the Fast Room for exactly seventeen hours and twenty minutes. His would-be rescuers had, at the outside, an hour and twenty minutes in which to get him out. As two tractor-lifts rumbled into place facing each other with the two Rooms in line between them, Jean Pelham shrugged out of her lab coat and kicked off her shoes. God, but I'm scared ! Pulling back her hair and winding a rubber band around it, she said, "Let's get under way," and stepped resolutely aboard the rescue Room. On the balcony Andrew Stoughton stood with Ronald Ferrier, the other two Senators having long since departed. "Ringefield said he needed a hundred and sixty kilos of fuel -- eighty iron, eighty antiiron. I did some figuring; that isn't nearly enough." He watched Jean and her crew talking below and then nodded to himself about another subject, one entirely apart from fuel figures. Ferrier weakly shook his head. "When the two Rooms 'dock,' they'll salvage the unused hundred and fifty kilos in the first Room." "Unless Wood's M-A exploded." Stoughton looked even more thoughtful now. "If Doctor Pelham doesn't return, we'll at least know not to send a third Room." Ferrier sighed and groped for his handkerchief. ' ' Even if a third Room happened to materialize out of thin air. Senator, won't you reconsider -- " Neither of them noticed Bernard Ringefield step silently onto the balcony behind them as Ferrier began listlessly expostulating with an unhearing Stoughton. The rescue Room vanished behind its own wall, legs clanging to the floor. On the wall of the Chamber softly shone the numbers # .    As the M-A reactor cut in, Jean found herself shut into a dazzling cocoon -- and instantly weightless. If her conscious mind had known what to expect, not so her viscera. The pit of her stomach flipped over and she clutched at the sides of the control panel. Her feet flew away from the mesh platform as muscles involuntarily jerked. In her unconscious surprise she was able to ignore, for the moment, the pressing confines of the Room, and within a few minutes she had accustomed herself enough to the novel sensation to return her attention to the verniers, trying to disregard the fact that they were the only part of the platform with which any portion of her body was in contact. The harsh light from the single bulb atop the panel -- she had snatched it from Ronald Ferrier' s office -- shot back undiminished from every point on the wall. If only they had remembered a lampshade! Where Don Wood's Fast Room control consisted of a triple-throw switch, a fuel gauge readout and one vernier dial, Jean's contained two extra dials, giving her a finer control over fuel flow and thus expansion. It would still be seat-ofthe-pants flying. Quickly she brought the Room to nearly twice-speed with the "coarse" dial. The readout showed that she had used the energy that would have accelerated her to almost eighty-five per cent of the speed of light. Even as simple a matter as the spinning of a dial was immensely complicated by the lack of gravity. But now that she had reached the first stage and was waiting for the tractors to move, her confidence -- even her enjoyment of zero-G -- was increasing steadily. If she concentrated on the panel, the mirror qualities of the wall made the Room seem gigantic out of the comer of her eye; and now that expansion had stopped, the tractors should be gently pressing the two Rooms together. One hand reached for the second dial as the other held on to one panel. Slowly she ' increased "speed." Slowly, slowly... The Rooms fell together as their degree of expansion coincided. Just at the edge of her vision a small, dark circle appeared in the wall. Don's M-A had not exploded! She slammed the vernier leftward. The opening between the two Rooms disappeared. Too fast now! But the circle that had outlined the hole remained. At that point each sphere was flattened, the barrier restored instantaneously as their convex edges overlapped. The generator began to hum, then to scream. Up and up the registers of tone and volume the shriek sped, vanishing into the ultrasonic. Only a perfect sphere could contend with the generator's space-twisting effect, Jean realized. No outside force could give the wall that dangerous flaw -- except under the circumstances she had just momentarily created. The tractors! She screamed silently, her hands uselessly clamped to her ears as her bones hummed. Back off! Back off!    Don Wood's matter-antimatter had ribt exploded...although for a moment he thought it had. Without warning his twelve-foot-diameter world had gone black. The darkness was absolute. Within seconds, however, phantom shapes of green and violet began to appear, resembling a dim, grainy color negative. The after-image of the platform dissolved into random dots, curves and angles as his optic nerves overcompensated for the. utter lack of stimuli. His universe was no longer twelve feet in breadth. It was endless and he was falling through it at a speed unimaginable. He had left the tiny platform at the other end of the universe and it fell light-years further behind with every second. Now he did not know where his arms and legs were. They too fell behind like sable comets, unseeable in the twinkling, lightless void. Then his aim brushed against something and he grasped the Room's thin column. His legs touched the mesh, or was that the paraphernalia upon it? He closed his eyes and although the nonexistent view remained unchanged, it now made conditional sense to the innermost, primitive sections of his mind. Don Wood took a deep breath and tried to laugh at his unprofessional moment of panic. The lights went out, that's all. Must be a loose connection. The astronaut did not completely understand how the Fast Room expanded space; Jean Pelham had explained it to him once in the hectic days of the past week but he had lost her toward the end. "Well, at least you understand more of it than Ronald Ferrier does after four years," she had said, promising him a full briefing after the demonstration. Unfamiliar as he was with its manner of operation, he nevertheless knew the physical layout of the Room's components like he knew the back of the moon. He unclipped the sides of the control panel and to keep them out of trouble in zero-G, he wedged them between the controls and the reactor. Then he reached inside and felt for the rear of the glow-plate casing. It was the work of moments to follow the wires by feel from glow-plate socket to reactor transformer, assuring himself of the integrity of the connections. He let go and, drifting in the now-unfrightening nothingness, he scratched at his head until his fingers caught in the biometering wires. A gentle susurrus rumbled in his ears like a distant ocean lapping at forgotten shores. A calm, insistent beat swelled and subsided in continuous counterpoint. It was his bloodstream, the beating of his heart. Wait a minute! Where was the whirring of the cameras? Sightless in the abysmal gloom, they were silent as well. If the light was out...if the cameras had stopped... He coughed. The atmosphere rebreather. Again Wood forced the screaming terrors back into the closets of his brain. The air had not suddenly gone sour; his unconscious was over-reacting again. But in minutes the air would indeed begin to get noticeably bad. He forced himself to think calmly and logically. It was obviously past time to abort the flight. But...hold on. The transformer built into the reactor was no longer giving out electricity. Even if the reactor proper was still functioning -- the Fast Room generator used not electricity but gamma radiation -- the generator controls did use the conventional juice. He groaned. The generator's actual mechanism was as effectively isolated from him as he was from Chamber C. Wait another minute! Electricity powered the magnets that held the M-A. If he were still in one piece, the magnets must still be operating. The magnet emergency reserve batteries. The air was becoming foul now. Weightless, he fumbled, sightlessly but by no means blindly, with the wiring. The air was growing warmer as well with the passing minutes; the rebreather incorporated a cooling system that had fed his own radiant heat into the transformer. There! Any change in the air was not observable. He continued working in the stifling dark. Finally the glowplate atop the control panel blazed forth again. And the air was beginning to get better. Hovering between wall and platform, he peered at the clock on the panel. Powered by atomic breakdown, it had continued working unseen until restored electrical power from the batteries enabled its readout to function again. # . The batteries had been charging until the moment the transformer failed. Safety back-up that they were, they would hold out for days. The rebreather would last maybe nineteen more hours. Nineteen hours in which to perform a miracle of rewiring. The equipment was situated in this order: controls, transformer, batteries, rebreather. The rebreather wires rerouted from transformer to batteries floated free, under no strain. The single wire from the light and the clock on the panel was now taut, however; the control multi-cable itself was already tight. The biometering wires, spiderweb-fine, were far too delicate for the heavy job. He had his work laid out for him, Don Wood reflected, as he reached, tool less, for the armored camera cables.    A huge mirrorsurfaced ball brooded in a place that was almost, but not quite, the quadrangle at the river. Jean, sharing a lunch on the lawn with Ronald Ferrier, said to him, "The Fast Room is his life. He'll die if he loses it." The sphere caught up with the fleeing Bernard and crushed him flat. Eight years old, Jean tugged frantically at the jammed knob of an ancient door. Paint-cracked, cobwebbed walls closed in as the abandoned house creaked with the squeals of its rats. The walls began to brighten, to flow into quicksilver. She was awake. Don't think about it don't think about it don't think what's the time what's the time let's see # how much does that leave how much does that ' -- Too late. There was no way that Don's air could last beyond #. Silently his corpse joined the pictures in her overwrought imagination. She had failed. And for her own return she would have to grave-rob the dead man's M-A. She was verging on the brink now as childhood fear and adult terror gibbered at her heel. One small part of her mind clawed about for stability and pounced upon the Room controls. The make-do fuel-used indicator advanced. The second vernier was still supplying a miniscule trickle of energy to the generator. Kicking out against the wall, she lunged for the control and painfully three dimensions. The idea popped into her head that if the platform and air were not in there, she would bounce off the absolutely reflective wall forever. There's the detached scientist making her reappearance , Jean thought, reaching for the column as she slammed against it. She hauled herself to the vernier and snapped it to zero. The horrors retreated just a bit. The wall, she saw, was an unblemished sphere again; the nearfatal flaw was gone. She had to return to the point where the distortion had happened and the only way to calculate her present incorrect "speed" was to judge the amount of M-A used. In here she was subjectively at normal time-speed no matter what, and so were any instruments... Jean gasped. Outside it wasn't yet #. She had half an hour more by her watch! One long, shuddering breath...and she was back in control. She pushed away the image of Don. There was still a chancel The memory of that long-ago night in a small, locked room she shunted back into the shadows. And the dream was fading already. Bernard... With one final shiver, Jean flipped over the triple-throw switch and began again with the second dial; she stopped when her calculations warned of the approaching danger zone. What must they be thinking outside as they watched the globe slowly and inexorably swell beyond the correct volume in the last three-quarters of an hour? Carl must have realized the danger and ordered the tractors to separate the Rooms. Now he must notice that she had regained control and order them in again. He must ! With the third -- the "fine" -- vernier, she fed the barest possible amount of energy to the generator. As slowly as the dial would allow she crept up on the marooned Room. Gently, with a touch like the kiss of dawning sunlight, she kept the circuit just closed. Minutes crawled by. Above her head a small circle appeared in the curved wall. She slammed the vernier off. The opening enlarged with the speed of two elephantine tractors laboring toward each other a universe away. "Don!" Jean coughed as bad air wafted in from the other Fast Room. She aimed herself at the opening which had stopped growing at a dimension of three feet across, and sprang. Grabbing the edge of the opening, she stopped short of smashing into the bottom of the other Room's mesh floor. "Jean..." the floating astronaut grasped as she pushed the platform to one side, ducking as the rim swept past the opening. Sweat gushed down his gray face and his breathing was noisily forced. The young physicist piloted him into the rescue Room and toward the rebreather. "As soon as I salvage your reactor," she told him, brandishing wrench and screwdriver that were clipped to her platform's floor, "we'll be getting the hell out of here!" She had been in time to save Don from the Fast Room's clutches. What about Bernard? What could save him now?    One of the two shining globes shrank and disappeared. In its place the platform hung suspended upside-down and at a slant ten feet above the padding. Jean and Don, curled into balls, fell into the mat as magnetic beams held the rescue Room quivering above them. Hands reached for the pale astronaut and as the men and women of the crew started to cheer, the Station doctors bundled him into a stretcher and carted him away. The rescue Room slowly sank to the mat. Jean was stepping into her shoes when a gruff voice behind her said feelingly, "Thank God." She whirled to see Senator Stoughton and Ronald Ferrier approaching. "I am impressed. Doctor Pelham," the Senator continued. But almost too low to be heard, Ferrier confirmed her suspicions. "Jean, the Senator is closing us down." Stoughton blew a cottony cloud of smoke. "Closing down the Station, yes. We're in a fiscal squeeze this year." His committee's vote back in Washington was a foregone conclusion. "But I think certain projects do deserve to remain functional elsewhere. They show promise." "The Fast Room?" "I can see the uses of an impervious barrier. There would have to be a shift in personnel though... Jean stared past the Senator. Above them, on the balcony, Bernard stood alone. In the shadow she could not read his expression. Their brainchild was not dead yet. "I would very strongly recommend your appointment as director. I've seen your record -- and I've learned a lot more today. Without you -- no project." Ferrier, still absorbed in the loss of his Station, mumbled, "Bernard needs the rest, Jean. Like me..." She remembered sharing a lunch on the grass with Ronald and saying something to him and watching the juggernaut beyond. Can you understand, Bernard? I have to save you from it. But I have to keep it alive for you. And for me. "Yes, Senator. I would be willing." Above, Bernard slowly turned and walked away. His wedding ring had finally slipped off under the constant twisting. Thoughtfully he shoved it into his pocket. Stoughton took Jean by the arm and led her out after Ferrier and the crew. At the door she stopped to flick off the lights but did not look back. In the balcony doorway Bernard Ringefield did look back, at the Fast Room twinkling in the moonlight and the rescue Room overturned beside it. In a cracked whisper he murmured, "Thank you, Jean." The green digital numbers softly flickered and changed...forging steadily ahead toward midnight and the new day.  Empyrean Challenge # solar systems and # planets is the goal of this # player hidden-movement strategic science fiction game Players are faced with over population and dwindling resources on their home planets Each player negotiates with the other rulers of the planet in order to cope with tricky economic situations, rebellion, exploration problems, war, and new technology, and finally, to establish interstellar travel The player finds new worlds, sets up orbiting factories, protects his colonies, and can discover whole new comprehensive computer-moderated futuristic play-by-mail game in existence. There are two turns per month they are processed every # to # weeks and printouts with the results are mailed back to you. The cost of entering a game is # (# is for the set-up fee and rules the balance is for the next three turns.) Game Fee is Z# per Name Address... Enclosed is # Please rush me the rules. P.Q Bax # Fairfield, Idaho # A lonely story of a lonely man on a lonely world The wind came hard off the desert, crashing into the cliff face beneath him and then swirling away, losing itself in the rocks. It was a dry wind, and ten years of it had turned his skin to leather and his deep black hair to a peppery gray. It had also done things to his soul. Standing alone on the ridge, facing the red-orange wasteland, Derek Carson was the image of every other man who had ever searched in the desert for something he could not really expect to find. Derek Carson's desert, however, encompassed the world and he was the only man from earth to ever live on its sands. He turned slowly up the trail toward the hogan, his step less lively than it had been during his first few years here. Time had also taken its toll on Frank. The dog was in the shade of their domelike plastic shelter tent and when it saw Carson approach, it raised its head and swirled eddies in the dust with its wiry tail. "How was your day?" Carson asked the dog. "Anyone drop by?" Frank, in his eternal good humor, rolled out his tongue and thumped his tail harder. Age had clouded the animal's eyes and stiffened his bones, making it clear that he was not long for this world or any other, but for the time being at least, he was good company for the man. Carson gave him an affectionate scratch behind the ears before continuing on into the hogan. The routine at the end of the day was well-established. He would go first to the revitalizer and pour in a packet of crystals, routinely, without bothering to read the label on the vial. Then, while waiting for them to recycle, he would review his notes for the day. Once the evening stew had emerged from the bowl at the base of the revitalizer, he would settle down in front of the transcriber and recite his evening report between mouthfuls. "Activate," he told the machine. "Day three thousand, six hundred eleven. Discovered a slow leak in the water tank and repaired it. Estimated loss less than five liters; it will not seriously restrict supply prior to replenishing by supply ship. "Continued investigation of presence of free oxygen in atmosphere and have made no further progress in explaining it. Outstations no longer seem to indicate variance in oxygen levels between readings, and earlier recordings may have been in error." Frank padded through the door and went directly over to him, placing his head in Carson's lap and staring up at him with the most sorrowful look his clouding eyes could manage. Carson fed the dog some of the meat from the stew. "Tomorrow I will travel to the sulphur springs in the thirty-eighth sector, first quadrant, to re-examine the possibility of chemical breakdown occurring there. Endlog. "Personal log, code Getback, lock in, authorization only. Today again broke universal law by relieving myself on the north ridge. Perhaps one day the ancestors of my released bacteria will evolve to populate this godforsaken rock." He looked down at the dog and scratched the matted fur behind an upraised ear. "Then I'll have someone else around to talk to. No offense intended, Frank." The dog looked at him questioningly.    "Frank?" He stepped outside the hogan and into the searing heat of the mid-day sun. The wind danced about him, sucking up tiny dust devils and smashing them against the rocks. "Frank?" The dog had left sometime during the night and gone off into the hills. He had not done that in almost a year, and it had been three years since the animal had been gone for more than a few hours; but when he was younger, the first few years on the planet, he would be gone for a week at a time, searching for something the lifeless planet would always be unable to offer him. Carson called once more and then him on his day's journey. He was forced to keep the tractor half a mile from the hogan since the shelter was nestled in a field of boulders near the cliff face. The boulders had been deposited by a volcanic cataclysm millenia before and had formed a maze that was as annoying to Carson as it was complicated. Carson had elected to live among the rocks, though, so that he would have an unrestricted view of the desert floor from the top of the cliff. The first supply ship in ten years would land out there on the desert, probably within the month. The wind danced around him as he emerged from the boulders and strode toward the tractor. The glaring sun reflected sharply off the cab and he was forced to squint and look away from it as he approached. His bones creaked in protest as he pulled himself up the ladder to the cab and strapped himself in. The turbine beneath him activated with a gentle purr at his oral command and he slid the shift into gear. lurched forward -- and he heard a cry of bewildered pain. Carson hit the brake and an instant later was on his knees in the sand beneath the vehicle. The single wheel at the front of the tractor had ridden completely over the dog, and Frank was looking up at him in confused terror, fighting for breath that would no longer come. "Frank, please, I'm sorry. Understand that, please... I didn't mean..." Hd reached forward gingerly and touched Frank's side. Without warning, the dog jerked forward spasmodically and raked its worn teeth across its master's hand. Carson pulled his hand back quickly, clutching the wound. Frank, exhausted now, fell back on his side in the shadow of the tractor. "Frank, I... Carson found apologies and neglected kindesses forcing their way uselessly into his throat. He leaned forward again, more cautious this time, and scratched Frank between the ears. Something red began to bubble up from behind the dog's teeth. "Frank, you're... all they left me here. If I... yelled at you or seemed too preoccupied to care, it was my own frustration showing. I tried to be as good to you as I could. You understand, don't you?" Frank stared at him, tongue out, panting. "Look, I'll get some water for you. From the tractor. Hold on just a minute longer. I'll be right back." He climbed into the cab, drew the canteen from under the seat and returned, but he was too late. The dog was dead.    The sand of the secret floor had of incessant sun, and it fought the blade of his shovel. He had worked on the grave for nearly an hour and still it reached only a few feet down, a mere scratch in the wasteland. Carson sat with his feet in the half-finished grave and looked at the body of his friend. If this had been the earth, there would be flies buzzing around it now. He wouldn't have been able to stand that. Frank had wandered off in search of cool shade and had found it under the tractor, where he had fallen asleep. He had been an old dog, nearing his time, but knowing that did not help. Carson had run over the only dog on the planet with the only vehicle. "You damned fool." He said the words to himself and to the dog, simultaneously. They echoed out across the stillness and died somewhere in the desert. He raised his head sharply, listening. There was no wind. For the first time in ten years the air was still. Carson stood up, suddenly frightened, the silence screaming at him. "The wind!" he shouted aloud. "Where is the wind?" It was, impossibly, gone. He turned and in his confusion he nearly slipped into the grave. Catching himself, he noticed a tiny flicker of light in the broken soil beneath him. He hesitated, fixing his eyes on it. There was something there, a tiny glow of light. He climbed into the grave and reached for it. The glow came from the smooth edge of an object still half-hidden in the red-orange soil -- an object as smooth as glass. He worked at the dirt around it, scraping with his fingertips, prying, twisting, clawing, until he had broken the thing free. Then he held it up into the light of the alien sun. It was a statue. On a world where no man had ever lived! It was a beautifully carved statue, shaped from material that looked like glass and felt like metal; its color was a pale blue, and it seemed to glow luminously from its crystal depths; it had been carved by a master and, most amazing of all, it was human. It was the figure of a woman of earth, the most beautiful woman he had ever seen. What was she doing here, buried in the sand of a planet where she could never have lived? The answer was obvious, he decided, running his hands gently over the smooth form. He had lost his only friend -- and now the planet had provided another. A goddess, at that. Weeping in gratitude, he pressed the statue against his weathered cheek; and again he was shocked. He held the figurine to his nose and sniffed curiously. There was no mistaking it. The statue gave off an odor, but... what was it? Perfume? As part of its art? Perhaps. The scent was so faint and subtle that he could barely notice it; yet he was sure it was present. It was a warm, familiar smell, a memory of a night long ago and a distant garden where he had sat with... her. He remembered the soft, gentle smell of her and how, when he had asked, she had told him the name of her perfume. That name had stayed bits of trivia concerning her. The perfume had been called The Breath of the Lily. He held the statue at arm's length and stared at it. No, there was no resemblance. But still... "I'm going to call you Dorothy," he whispered. He placed the figure upright on its small base, near the grave, and looked at it often as he finished his chore. Then, when Frank was properly buried, he took it back to the hogan, whistling on the way. And still there was no wind.    Derek Carson poured a vial of crystals into the revitalizer and there was a faint buzz as the pulses began to reconstitute it. While he was waiting, he turned and looked at the statue again. He had placed her on the top shelf of the storage rack. There was plenty of room for her there since she was only six inches tall. He had turned her so as to face the room -- and so that he could see her and talk with her. "You know, you're going to create a hell of a mess for my colleagues back home," he told her. "They have this planet all classified. Nice and neat, the way they like things. Never any life here, not much hope of there being any. That's why they sent me here -- but we don't have to go into that. "But now you're really going to botch things up for the boys. They're going to want to know who made you, and why. They're going to analyze you, categorize you, bisect you and trisect you, to find out your secrets. If they can... if I tell them." The revitalizer beeped and dropped his evening stew out the slot in the bottom. He picked it up and tasted the first few scorching mouthfuls, staring at her thoughtfully. "At least you don't ask for any," he said, and was immediately sorry he had said it: It brought back the other memory, the more recent one, that he regretted. He looked around for something to change the subject with, sighted the radio and pointed to it. "See the little bulb on top of that?" he asked the statue. "That'll blink red in a week or two as the supply ship homes in on us and starts making its final descent. It'll give us about a day's notice. They'll be bringing all kinds of things. Food. Holotapes. Clothing. Water. But do you know what else, the most important thing of all? There'll be people there. People to talk to. I haven't heard another voice, oiltside of the holotapes, for six years, and then it was a normal-frequency beam from Lincolnsted. A voice six years old, wanting me to relay word down the line that King Rebudton had died and that Warslas was accepting the throne. I sent it on but I don't suppose anyone is close enough to reply for four or five years yet." He chewed the last morsel of the stew and set the emptied bowl on the disposal plate. The activator whistled its three-second warning and then the bowl was gone. "The men on that ship will want to know what I've found here, Dorothy. Not much, I'm afraid, until now. I still can't tell them why there's enough free oxygen in the air, and enough humidity from somewhere, to make it possible for me to exist. I can't tell them any-, thing, but unless I have something to offer them, they might not want to take me home yet." He walked over and picked her off the shelf. The Breath of the Lily drifted past his nostrils. He studied her, rubbing his thumb gently along the lines of her naked body. "So should I tell them about you? Do they deserve to know? Maybe. First, though, we're going to have to find out what a nice lady like you is doing in a place like this." He chewed his lower lip for a moment, staring at her, then replaced her on the shelf. Walking back to the cot, undressing and climbing into bed, he was once again an old man who had been isolated on a dead world for too long. But just before he drifted off to sleep, he looked at her once more -- gleaming luminously from her perch -- and some of the boy within him shone through.    The wind. He sat up straight on the bed. "Dorothy, it's back. The wind." Above him, beside him, all around him the tent was alive with the rustle and whisper of the wind. From far beyond, from the hills flanking the desert, he could hear the lonely cry of air forcing its way to uppermost peaks and pinnacles. "Dorothy, can you hear it? The wind came back!" He stood, excited, and switched on the light. She was gone. The top shelf of the supply rack stood empty. "Dorothy?" He stepped forward, confusion dancing through his mind. He touched the shelf, ran his hand along it, seeing but refusing to believe. "Dorothy... you..." He spun around, searching the floor, searching the lower shelves. Each moment pressed on him until, frantic, he was ripping supplies from their places and scattering them across the poured concrete floor of the hogan. The statue was gone. He raced to the door, tearing it open. Outside, the sun had dropped below the horizon little more than an hour earlier; another sixteen hours would pass before it returned. Out of the darkness of the newborn night the wind battered him viciously. "Dorothy!" he called into the void. He pushed his way into the open area in front of the hogan, struggling against the rising wind. Stumbling, clawing, running, he made his way to the trail that wound down through the rocks to the desert floor. His eyes searched the way frantically. The wind almost masked the sound off to his right. He whirled, facing down another meandering trail through the rocks. What might have been a shadow, or an eddy of swirling, windblown dust, hung for a moment in the darkness of the trail and then slipped from sight. He couldn't be sure that he had seen anything at all, but it meant hope and... He started in the direction of the shadow and then balked, quickly changing his course and heading back to the hogan. His gun was inside, on the rack. It was an old gun and had never been taken from its spot; when he checked the charge, there was barely enough left to harm anything, but it would have to do. Prepared now, he charged outside, running toward the rocks. The wind was already falling off, as though holding its breath in anticipation. As he entered the passageway between the first boulders, he heard it bubbling and whispering in the shadows nearby. Uncertain as to why, he suddenly began to advance cautiously. "Dorothy?" Nothing. Nothing but the wind playing hide-and-go-seek, laughing, teasing him, telling secrets to the dust. "Dorothy?" Nothing. Nothing but the wind gathering in the hidden places, growing in strength, waiting for him to come so it could pounce like a hungry beast and devour him. He stopped at the place where he had seen the shadow. The wind fingered the cuff of his pants and nibbled at his toes. He bent down, carefully examining the sand. The wind had brushed it clear. If there had been anything there, the wind had taken away every trace of it. He rose, listening. The wind was drawing back and in a moment the silence would be deafening. His stomach began to turn uneasily. There was something more to this... There was something behind him. He was sure of it. Something staring hungrily at the back of his neck and making the hair bristle and rise. His finger slipped down to the trigger of the gun. He tried to swallow and found his throat parched. Carson turned, flinging himself to the side. The barrel of the gun swung upward, aiming into the rocks. There was nothing there. And, at the same time, there was something, or many somethings, all around him, in the rocks. Something very old... ancient. He walked forward, crouched low and ready. The wind was completely gone now. The sound of his bare feet crunching over clumps of dirt thundered and echoed for miles through the rocks. Echoing. The shadow leaped at him from the left, and he spun and fired. Dust and smoke flew back at him, and for an instant Derek Carson went blind. When the blindness was gone and he could open his eyes again, he saw the thin crevice in the rocks at his side, and the shadow it made across the trail. Had the shadow of the rock, this rock, startled him? Or was there something else? He took a step toward the fissure and froze: The statue was lying half-buried in the dust at his feet. He reached down for her, and then froze again. Her nose and chin had been broken off. He felt his knees go weak and as he picked up the broken, maimed beauty, he heard -- somewhere far off in the rocks -- the crying of the wind.    "It's not fair," he protested when he was safely back at the hogan. He sat on the bed with the small figure, holding her in his hands and regarding her through a blu of tears. "It shouldn't have to happen to both of you," he said. "In a way, that's why they sent me here. For hurting you once before." Visions flashed through him again. The medal that the Science Academy was planning to award him. The garden, where he had gone to tell her about it. Dorothy, among the lilacs, with the other. Her voice screaming at him, begging him not to strike her lover. Her lover! His fist lashing out, the crunch of bone within her jaw. Many things would have changed it. If only she had not been a daughter of the Minister of the Presidium, or a benefactress of the Academy. But then, had it not been for his reputation, he might not have survived. Survived to come here, exiled under the guise of a scientific quest. Always the plusses, always the minusses. The wind scratched a thousand tiny fingers along the bottom rim of the tent fabric. His hold on her tightened, his eyes turned to the walls of the tent. It was like an animal, the wind, scratching around the outside of the tent, searching for the way inside. Hunting for a weakness. "You didn't walk away from here, Dorothy," he told her. "And the wind isn't strong' enough to carry you off. So there's something else out there. Something that can grab you and run. Something that loves you." He turned the statue in his hand, considering, and then dropped it into the ueep pocket of his vest. "Only I'm not giving you up again. They took you on earth and they took Frank up here. I'm not giving anything up any more. They'll have to come and take you from me." And, as though understanding this, the wind drew away from the hogan and lost itself in the night. He slept with her clutched tightly in his hand and he dreamed of things never within his life's experience. The images were incomprehensible but each carried an urgency about itself, a plea for understanding; and each bore the mark of great age, although what it was that made them ancient, he could not decide. The images themselves were unclear but they seemed to be people walking through fields that were green and alive. They seemed somehow happy. But they had a mission, a place to go, and suddenly they were gone. They took the fields with them, and the happiness departed as well. He could not tell where the people went, or why, but he could sense the confusion that was left behind -- although he could see no one there to be confused. The confusion grew into great loneliness and the loneliness lingered, and then one day there was a touch of fire in the sky, and one, just one of them, was returning. He wore the face of Derek Carson.    Derek Carson stood facing the west, looking across the desert, with the statue in his pocket and no wind at his feet. "Was someone out there, Dorothy?" he asked. "A whole race that climbed higher, maybe, than we've climbed up to now? People who, after living here a few move? Could they do that, and take everything with them? Peel it all off the planet like the skin off an orange and take it all along with them wherever they were going? And if they did, why? "I read a report once that speculated that a house knew its occupants -- in a real sense. Just as plants know the people who water them, rocks and garden walls and fishponds know what's going on around them, on a very primitive level. What would happen if a whole race left a planet and took everything along with it? Would the planet they left behind know, and remember? Would it get lonely, suddenly, without their life? And then, seeing someone like them return, would it try to make him happy so he would stay? Would it give him the environment he needed, as best it could? And then, would it, seeing him overcome by tragedy, rush forward impulsively to help? Would it wring out its... life... to give him... you?" He took her out of his pocket and gently touched the fracture line around the lower half of her face. "Then what would happen if it decided it had given too much and that it was going to be abandoned again? What if the planet knew, in the long run, that what it had given up to give you birth was more important? Would it try to take you back? And what would it do if I said no?" He looked up, and the planet answered. He could hear it coming, taking off fifty miles away among the hills. It was traveling faster than it ever had before. The wind. In an instant it had smashed upon the far edge of the desert, hurtling down from the mountains, and the dust rolled up before it in a monstrous wave. Derek Carson stood paralyzed with fear, watching the Deathwind scream its way toward him across the arid plain, devouring three hundred miles an hour and building speed. "My God!" He ran back to the hogan and zipped the door shut behind him. It was a pitiful, hopeless gesture. The shelter was anchored down, capable of withstanding winds a hundred and forty miles an hour. But not this wind. The entire camp would be leveled in a blast equal to three hurricanes. He looked about in desperation for something to anchor on to. "This is it, Dorothy," he found himself saying. "Ride this one out and you're mine. This is the big play. Their ultimate weapon." He pulled down a coil of rope from the shelf and began searching for a mallet. He found one quickly, along with ring pegs for climbing. He hammered the pegs into the cement floor of the hogan and ran the rope through their iron eyes. This completed, it was only a matter of seconds before he had himself lashed to the floor. "I'm ready now! Whatever you are, I'm ready for you and you're going to have to tear me to shreds before I'll let you have her! So let's have at it!" The first gigantic wave of wind tore the hogan from the ground, and everything around him went with it. He could feel the relentless force race under him, grabbing hold of him, trying to pull him free from the ropes or to tear him apart. The bonds creaked and strained, but held. The dust was a cloak upon him, blocking the breath he fought for. Undaunted, Carson screamed at the wind. "You can't do it! I still have her and you can never take her away!" He gulped for a breath and drew in a mouthful of sand. Gasping, he turned his head to the side, trying to find clearer air close to the ground. The sand swept over him. "She's mine! Bury me and you bury her. Tear me apart and she's crushed." The wind screamed back at him but the mighty thrust that had carried it forward had also sapped its strength. It still yanked him upward, slicing the ropes into his flesh, but the heart was gone from it. In a few moments Carson knew, and the wind knew, that he would win. And, knowing this, the wind played its final trump. It fell back to a gentle eddy, barely strong enough to keep the dust aloft in a blinding fog but not too strong to mask the sound that came from just beyond the range of vision. The sound of a barking dog. Derek Carson lifted his head from the ground. "Frank?" It came again, soft but distinct. It was nearby, but receding. "Frank? They've brought you back?" The cry grew fainter, more urgent, its volume brought back for just an instant and then returned for resumption of its fate. "No! Don't kill him again! I understand!" He worked one hand free from the ropes, forced it across his chest to the statue and began to work her from his pocket, where she nad been lashed in place. "They want a trade, Dorothy. That's the idea. Frank for you..." He held her up, his fingers clasped tightly around her. "I'm sorry, girl, but... there just isn't a question, you know. You were theirs, and Frank was mine. There are some things that are just more... important." He opened his fingers. The wind grabbed the statue; for a fleeting moment it was as though a cheer rushed back through the wind to thank him. Then she was gone. The Deathwind died. Carson tore away the ropes and dragged his battered, bleeding body erect. The dust and sand clung to him, still suffocating, but now they could be ignored. He looked toward the desert and whispered, almost afraid to hope. "Frank?" For a moment there was nothing. Then, like a curtain, the dust parted and his friend was there -- mouth open in a grin, a younger tail waving rapidly, healthy legs carrying him toward his master. Derek Carson cried as he went forward to reunion. A mile away, among the rocks, a small bulb on a badly battered radio began to glow red.  The Foremost galaxy Publication in Science Fiction Some Contributors Past and Present Pout Anderson Isaac Asimov Greg Ben ford C J Cherryh Arthur C Clarke Arsen Darnay Jordon Eklund Harlan Ellison Frank Herbert Larry Niven Frederik Pohl Jerry Pournelle Fred Saberhagen James Tip tree Roger Zelazny H. G. Wells, science fiction -- often termed "future fiction" -- has fascinated alert minds. Not only has it entertained, it has predicted much of the far-ranging scientific and social change now upon us. the genre continue to speculate, to predict, to tackle the prime problems already shaping tomorrow. Ecologyspace exploration -- nuclear promise and threat -- energy -- social evolution and biological revolution -- these and other fields are probed by imaginative stories uniquely exciting and rewarding. So let your fancy run free. Subscribe now! For. U.S. residents, enclose # here For other countries, enclose  I # for here Send coupons to: # White Plains Road Scarsdale, N.Y., # Enclosed findjn payment for my subscription She was heir to a Goddess, master of the ancient mysteries. But the forces she faced were deadlier than ail her magics Brit huddled in the harbor of the cave' tugging her matted fur cloak tightly about her. Outside, the rain sluiced off a ragged overhang, gouging deeper its ancient rut. The bones of the countryside, ancient stones, cut through the rounded hills, and the rain became mist in the distance. How long before they came? Although she could see no one in the fogveiled valley before the cave's entrance, her neck and fingers prickled with a sense of their nearness. It was the witch-sense, the weirding, that warned her of their approach. That same sense told her that the life which quickened in her womb would be a daughter, redhaired. Brit felt exhaustion settling upon her shoulders like a great weight. Hunger, fear, chill, combined in an inestimable weariness. She offered a silent prayer to the Great Mother that her trial would be over soon, that they would come and make an end to her waiting.' Fearn. That's what her Mother had called them. Brit tasted the word. It was an old name. It had become, through the long years, only an old tale used to stir the spirit and keep the old ways. Now the word had become flesh. She remembered the day she had first heard the word. Mother and she had gone for a long walk about the hills near the sea. They had spent the day naming the herbs and wildflowers, for it was her Mother's hope that Brit would have some skill in the healing arts. Brit still knew those names, their given names, and the secret ones which called out their essence. As the two passed a rock outcropping stained red by the dripping of the water, her Mother spoke: "What is this called, Brit?" She had thought for a moment, then raised the word from her memory. "Iarn, Mother." "It has another, older name, Daughter, a name you must leam." A tautness lined her Mother's face. "It is -- Fearn." As she spoke, her Mother took a stick and drew the rune into the ground before the stone, then handed the stick to her, making her trace it in the dust. Brit repeated the name. It gave her a strange, cold feeling as she did so. Her Mother stirred the dust, so as to leave no trace of the marie. The work meant iarn, but it didn't. It also meant fear. In some strange way Brit did not understand, it was also an evil word, never to be spoken casually.    She heard it next from a father of hers, Pon by name, who had lain with her Mother several summers before. By him she had a sister, called Jo. On that day, Pon was playing with them, showing them how to parry and thrust with a quarterstave. Such combative arts were left to the men-folk to teach, as they were not as a rule good at fishing, or weaving, or making spells. Pon grew heated with the game, making wild passes in the air with the staff, cracking it at last against a rock. It splintered, showering chips of hardwood. He swore a coarse oath and cried, "Bah! If only this were a staff of -- iarn!" The way he paused told Brit he meant to call it by another name. She, being then a brazen girl of two moons and forty seasons, shot back: "Made of what?" He grimaced, as if speaking of something unspeakably wicked, yet delightful. " Fearn ." he whispered, "But She will not let us touch it!" Brit's ears burned at his blasphemy.    But she had not learned the full tale until Maeve, Priestess to the Great Mother, called her aside one day. Maeve had spoken to Brit in private before, in the quiet little meetings not meant for boys, reserved by Maeve for her "young ones," girls who had shown some promise in the divinatory arts. Brit was by far the best at the Letters. She had quickly learned the six-and-twenty, and the three Runes of Power, what each was for and how it must be used. And she had shown surprising skill at some of Maeve 's tests, exercises to see if she possessed the weirding skill. But now, nearly a year to the day after her blood-day, on the eve of the full moon, Maeve drew her aside, to speak with her alone. They withdrew to the cool, whitewashed shelter of the shrine of the Goddess, a holy yet earthy place none might enter unbidden. Maeve grasped Brit's smooth young face in her gnarled hand. " Astered she whispered, calling Brit by her True Name, "Thou knowest that I have watched thee these thirteen years with a keenness which hast caused thee some unseemly airs. Yet, thou knowest also that it is thee who is my best pupil, who has learned most quickly and with the most diligence the names of the Holy Runes and their stories." Brit nodded mutely. " Astered , I have looked long into my future today, and I do not like what I see, for any of us. There are things I must tell thee now that I had not intended to speak until much later. But now there is no calling it back." Maeve traced the dark rune on the floor, obliterating it with the same stroke. "Tell me, young Brit, what you know of this mark." Brit barely whispered the name, but Maeve coiled back a little. "So little fear, young one. Tell me of it, then." Brit told what little she had gathered, that it was a word of great and dark power, that it meant both iarn and fear, that it was masculine in gender and, hesitantly, that "one of the fathers" had laughed wickedly at it once. Maeve nodded. "This is more than most know. Your Mother was a good and wise woman, though without sight. Tell me, Brit, who owns your house?" Brit puzzled at this turn in the conversation. "Why, my Mother, good Maeve." "And who the kine and sheep?" "My Mother." "Though she be dead?" "Yes, good Maeve, through my Mother, her sister." "And who owns you?'! "Who owns me, good Maeve? In truth I do not know. I myself, perhaps..." "Well said. And your brothers?" "I suppose they also own themselves," said Brit. "Though of course, we are all Hers," she added hastily . "How would it be if you were owned, Brit, like the cows and sheep?" "How could that be, Maeve? The animals are given us by Her, that we may care for them." Maeve drew the rune for man on the ground. "What is this?" "That is a man, good Maeve." Maeve crossed it with the letter for iarn . "What do you see now, Daughter?" The dread sign, fearn, had been made again. "It must mean -- 'man made of iron,' is that right, good Mother?" "Well read, Brit. Come. Let me tell you a tale." As they sat talking, Maeve brewed a strong potion of herbs. Brit felt a strange sluggishness overcome her limbs as its fragrance filled the air. Maeve stretched out her hand, holding a small cup, bidding her drink. Though her hands trembled, Brit drank the mixture. As the strange brew warmed her belly, she began to feel light-headed. Maeve's voice droned in her ears, telling her an old, old story. As Brit followed the track of the words, she began to see the images old Maeve described as if she herself were witnessing them. There was a city, white and gleaming, where great, beautiful women and men walked by the sea. In the palace of the Queen, she saw smiths working bronze in the flame, one part of tin to nine parts of copper, as the old formula goes. Here the smiths were men, for their great arms and broad backs made the work go faster. Next she saw another city on a point of rock, this dark and massive, built like a great cave. Men only walked the streets, in the dress of ones who were ready to do battle. Their bodies were covered with metal, not copper or bronze, or silver or gold, but a thin metal of black color -- iarn. Another smith was at work here, his body gnarled, his redbearded face set in a permanent scowl. He knelt at the forge, working metal to red-hot temperature, then drew it out and began to beat it into shape. When it was done, a sharp pointed longsword of the glowing red metal lay on the anvil. As Brit watched, a young woman in chains was brought screaming into the room. The smith took the steaming blade and drove it into her side. Brit wanted to turn aside but was powerless to look away. The smith drew out the blade as the woman fell. Laying it again on the anvil, he scribed a single letter on its hilt -- Fearn. The scene changed. Suddenly the streets of the white city were filled with the men in iarn. They were every hand. Blood ran in the streets, the color of the molten iarn, as the women and men met the attack bravely but were smitten by force of numbers. As the vision faded, a number of women are climbing into the prow of a sleek sailing ship, many taking babes with them, and loosing the ropes. As Maeve's grave old face appeared again before Brit, she saw the city from out on the water, flames the color of blood dancing in the mins. "You have seen , then." Brit nodded. "You have the skill. It is as I hoped -- and feared," said Maeve. "Tell me, Daughter, do you understand what you have seen?" "A little, Maeve. This was long ago." "Yes. These women were our Mothers, who fled here years ago in refuge from these men and their stem god whose name means 'man of iron.' Now, why did I ask you those questions about ownership, good Daughter?" "These men, these -- Fearn," Brit barely breathed it, "they took women and men as possessions, as if they were cattle or sheep." "True, Brit. Well seen," said Maeve. "Since that time, iarn means only ill luck to she who touches it." Taking both her hands, Maeve made Brit swear grave oaths about the dread metal, then searched Brit deeply with her cold eyes as if seeking something she was not sure she would find. "Brit, I will speak plainly," said Maeve at last. "I have chosen you to succeed me, to be Her Priestess. There is a time for this, several years hence, after a long and difficult apprenticeship, when the best of my girls becomes my assistant at Her rites and succeeds me upon my death." "But you are not dyjng!" Brit gasped. "You are well, and I am only..." "I know, Brit. But I have had a dream, one I fear I have not the power to give to you, despite your skill." "What is this dream, good Mother?" "The Fearn come again, Daughter. Not soon, but soon enough. Them we thought well behind us come and find us again, and work their will on us." "But surely, Maeve, She will protect us from them." "When I was younger I would have believed it so, for then we were strong and Her observances were well kept. But there are few who remember the old ways. There is a complacency, a lack of caution today. You alone of all my young ones have the arts, or soon will have them. I must have an ally, however young, at this time. Your training must begin now, and in earnest." "But why?" "I tell thee, the faith wanes. The women no longer practice the rituals with care, and the men become surly and boastful. Soon the power which protects us will evaporate, like a fog at dawn. The flame that bums in Her shrine must never be allowed to go out. The old songs and poems must continue to be sung and remembered. Time is short, Astered, and I have need of thee."  That spring, Brit consecrated herself to the Goddess, dressing, like Maeve, in robes of white. The young girls with whom she had played drew themselves aside from her, viewing her with a mixture of reverence, envy and fear. Brit threw herself into the perfection of her arts, committing to memory all the verses Maeve taught her, and all of the healing plants, this one to bring labor, this to cool a fever. But she also practiced each day the weirding, seeing what was distant, hearing what was far away, and each day attempting to lift a bowl of wood or a small stone with only her thought. It did not come easily. Maeve helped her leam as she could. Together they would raise a bowl of fruit, or turn aside a falling stone. Then, one afternoon, in the summer of her sixteenth year, she was sweeping in the shrine of the Goddess and knocked over a fine water-jug with the handle of the broom. As it fell, she felt her mind reach out and hold it, and it righted itself, settling gently on the table again. Brit turned swiftly, feeling Maeve behind her. There was something clouded in Maeve's face, a mixture of awe and resignation. "Well done, Daughter," said Maeve. "Your time is at hand. You are ready to join me at the hearth. Come, finish your sweeping, and we will take a walk together."    It was in the autumn of her twentieth year that Brit was felled by a pain in the heart as she was gathering wood for the hearth of the shrine. By the weirding, she knew the pain she felt was not her own. She gathered her skirts about her, and began running back along the river bank to the shrine, staggering as waves of pain swept over her, reddening her eyes and cutting off her wind. With an effort of will, she thrust the pain from her, rushing into the small room they shared. Maeve lay, ashen-pale, upon her pallet, clutching her breast. "Brit!" The voice was frail and far away, but filled with an inner strength. "Brit, time is short. Bring my herbals here, quickly." Brit gathered up the preparations for the trance in which deep knowledge was passed from one Priestess to another, her hands moving with a sureness which seemed to come from outside her. When the brew was prepared, Brit poured a cup of the heady potion and sat beside Maeve on her severe cot. The fumes from the cup rose between them, and their eyes met. " Astered . Harken unto me," Maeve whispered. "I and thou are one. Her Truth must be passed. Be as a vessel to me and I shall fill thee. Now, here are the names of She who is our Mother; The Mother of Time, The Namer of All Things, The Maker of Light..." Brit did not reckon the passage of the hours as the old lore, oftrecited, was said again. From the names of the letters to deep matters of life and death, the whole of the Litany passed from Priestess to Apprentice, from Mother to Daughter. Through all, Maeve's hand gripped hers with an urgency that seemed to draw the strength from her. At last, after night had fallen, and the stars had wheeled in their courses, Maeve paused. Brit shook her head like one awakened. She saw her frail teacher as a dry husk of skin, sinew and bone, with only a faint spark of light. Brit brought water. Maeve quaffed the goblet, then pulled her near again. " Astered , I give thee what thou wilt give me. This moment has always been, and, in this time, thou gavest me a vision. I give it to thee now -- or rather, we share it, so that when it comes to pass, thou mayest have it." "I do not understand, Maeve." Maeve shook her head. "It does not matter, young Daughter. Open yourself to me while my strength lasts, for we shall not speak again. This, too, I have seen." Brit threw her arms around the old woman, and tears began to course her cheeks. "Oh, Maeve! Do not go. Surely this is not your time. You will yet live a while." "Be still, Brit. Our time is short, and we must use it well. Farewell, Daughter. She who guides the stars will guide our lives. She who measures out our skein of life also cuts it. Our lives are given into Her care, and we must do as She wills with them. Your duty is to carry on. Mine is -- mine is to join Her." Maeve took from her neck the cord which held the silver disc incised with the crescent moon. With faltering hands, she placed it about Brit's neck. "It is thine now, Astered -- the power, the privilege, and, yes, the pain. Thou must be Her incarnation on the earth. This is thy destiny, before all else. Let nothing turn thee from it." Brit felt a coolness settle over her, and the world receded from her slightly, as if a veil were passed between her and it. To her eyes, Maeve appeared shriveled, small. She could barely hear her voice. "Come, see with me. It is summer. The village is in full green. You bring water from the stream..."    It happened just as the vision foretold. It was an unlikely day for doom, for cataclysm. The bright yellow and green of Her abundance covered the land, and the young, bom in spring, tried their new legs. Brit, dressed in the long white robe of her office, carried an earthen jug to the stream to fetch water for her morning libations. The bitter winter past, the cruel death of her teacher, Maeve, even the vision of this day so vivid when it came, were distant in her mind. But, as she lifted the brimming jug from the water, as she did every morning in summer, the sharp clarity of light began to dim. The sad song of the bird above her matched the notes of her vision one for one. The jewels of water droplets on the handle of the pitcher were as they had been. A feeling greater than terror gripped her. She grasped the jug handle more firmly, ready to turn it out on the grass, but her hand would not move. If this moment could somehow be turned aside, she would forestall the inevitable. But her feet led her up the bank, following the path that led through the wood to the shrine. She found herself whistling a hymn idly. This only deepened her fear. Though she knew what she would see within the low building which gleamed pretematurally white in the sun, she was nonetheless stricken at the sight. The bowl of oil from the altar lay in fragments on the floor, its wick coiled like an obscene snake. The flame was out. Though she made the fire again, swiftly, as she had often done at the turn of the year, she knew that it was too late. In the moment that the flame died, a gap had opened, wide enough to let in that which had long been held at bay. The drama must play itself out to its conclusion. A woman's throaty yell came from behind her. She turned, not knowing if in answer to the call or in anticipation of what was destined for her. Time held for her as she surveyed the village. To her right, men pushed their heads out of doors, and women looked up from their work. To her left stood the Fearn. There were few of them, perhaps a dozen or so, standing in the road clad in metal, with swords and spears upraised. Brit gasped in outrage and fear. Jo, her slim, darkhaired half-sister, twisted ferociously in the grip of a scarred man with a grizzling of gray in his reddened beard. One hand had ripped Jo's robe from her shoulders and now grasped her about the waist. The other hand rested lightly on a shortsword at his hip. Jo fought for her life. As his great, hairy form bore down upon her, she clawed at his face, leaving a deep bloody welt. With a growl, he cuffed her sharply and her head fell back, limp. Hefting her dazed body, he made for one of the houses about the central square. Brit hurled herself foward, grabbing up a stout log from the woodpile. She swung it, two-handed, against the intruder's back. He stopped, turning, letting Jo fall to the ground. She struck again, to the side of his face. He let out a bellow of rage, striking the stick from her grasp. His sword came up, menancing. As he made a warning thrust, Brit summoned up power, sending a warding against the blade, to turn it aside. It did not tum. The blade swung again, this time biting into her upraised arm. At the touch of the metal she felt a slow, cold poison began to seep into her. Her arm fell limp. She spoke an oath under her breath, calling on the Goddess to give her strength. Again she hurled the warding spell against him, to stop his limbs, his heart. Though his muscles corded, he did not stop. A few of the villagers had gathered in a group. The leader turned to his men, gesturing with his sword. She could not understand his language, but the intent was clear. The Fearn moved without haste, swords raised. A yound man, red of hair, young, and naked to the waist, stepped forward, taking Brit by the arm in a grip of iron. She tried desperately to fight back, but her limbs would not move. The invaders gestured for the men of the group to step forward. One came docilely and was greeted with harsh laughter. A young warrior forced him to his knees. He knelt. Another villager did not move. Swiftly he was dead, by a thrust in the chest. The Fearn chief roared a meaningless challenge to the villagers as he motioned his men toward one of the houses. A cry came from behind the invaders. A young woman in woolen breeches held a sickle against the throat of a young Fearn. Two of the warriors stepped forward, but the leader waved them back. They seemed glad to be halted, for they looked upon her with fear, unaccustomed to such boldness in a woman. The Fearn chieftain stepped forward alone. The young woman stepped back with her captive, wary but unafraid. He circled about her with sword extended. He lunged. The young warrior screamed, his throat opened. As he fell, the leader struck the woman with the flat of his blade. Brit fought against the young man who held her, and against her own helplessness. It was a fell metal, indeed, to be proof against the power of the Goddess. A scene of unbridled carnage erupted as Brit watched. The women and men of the village met the invaders with pikes, hoes, staves, scythes, in desperate ferocity. Though slowed by their reluctance to fight with women, the Fearn were skilled murderers. In just a few short moments, her people were dead, in flight, or, like her, captured. The young red-headed man bent to pick her up. Summoning all her strength, she thrust herself from him. She must break free. The Priestess of the Goddess must at all costs remain undefiled. Though her arms and legs were deadened by the taint of the metal in her veins, she ran, heart pounding, for the shelter of the forest. She entered the shadowed dimness of the trees, hearing the crashing footfall of the man who pursued her. Suddenly, he was upon her, the disc of iarn about his neck pressing sharply into her flesh. The scent of his acrid body filled her nostrils, gagging her. He bent her to the damp soil of the forest floor. There was searing pain, and consciousness, with her vision, fled.    How long had she been dreaming here? Brit shuddered in the chill chve, shaking the memory from her. Soon they would come for her. For a moment Brit felt the horror of doubt. Why had She Who Made All Things forsaken her daughters and their sons? Perhaps there was, after all these years, war in heaven. Perhaps one of Her sons had turned upon his , Mother, claiming the earth, the sea and sky as his own. This Fearn in whose name the strangers swore their dark oaths called himself King of Kings, Lord of Hosts. His hosts had forced themselves upon the women of the village, upon the Priestess herself! Surely She would not allow such outrage. No, it was not She who had deserted her daughters. It was they who had deserted Her, neglecting Her offices, and failing to be vigilant in the defense of Her honor. Reflexively Brit intoned a prayer of penitence. The calm of the ritual relaxed her. She gazed out again at the mournful, rain-soaked plain before her. The Goddess wept. The new life within her stirred. She reached out with her mind to her unborn daughter, seeking to commune with her. This one, she knew, though not dark-haired like her mother, would have the witch sense too, if she lived to grow up to it to leam Her ways. When they came, Brit wondered, would they take her life immediately? Would they punish her for having fled when they grew lax in guarding her? Or would they make an example of her to the villagers, of how even the Priestess of the Goddess was no match for their Flaming God? Brit trembled, not with cold this time, but with the presentiment of another vision. It was not a remembrance like the others, but a premonition of what was to be. She saw herself in chains. Saw herself -- but how could that be? Who was there to do the seeing? Bands of iarn encircled her wrists, from which a chain joined her to a post. She still wore her white robes, though they were old and soiled. It was her village, but how it had changed. A fence encircled the central square where she was pilloried, and adults and children jeered at her as they passed. Those women who survived had yielded to their conquerors, becoming concubines rather than slaves. They were heaviily painted, and proudly wore bands of iarn at their wrists or on their fingers. The men had changed also. They had taken on the bold swaggering ways of the Fearn, wearing tokens of the metal about their necks. But there had been other, graver changes. The shrine of the Goddess had been given over to the God, Fearn. It was forbidden to speak the name of the Goddess in public. As her vision continued, she saw the red-haired man who had taken her come to the post in the center square and unbind the collar from her neck, leading her away. Suddenly she understood a part of the vision. She saw through the eyes of her young daughter, the daughter bom in spring. So this was how she had survived, through the father who would not allow his child to be slain. Though called by some outlandish name, Brit had told her daughter, as soon as she was old enough to understand, that her True Name was Maeve. It was evening. The unearthly glow of the moon shone through the window of the house where Brit, her daughter, and the man lay in stillness. Slowly, quietly, she drew herself to her feet, gently waking young Maeve, bidding her be quiet with gestures. She looked down at the naked man lying asleep in the moonlight. How easy it would be to pick up his sword and end his life before he woke, swiftly and silently. But Brit forebore the sword, instead gathering up a few possessions and stealing out into the moonlight and across the open fields. A sentry stood at the crossroads, leaning drowsily on his spear. Brit whispered a soft spell and his eyes dropped momentarily, allowing them to slip past. When they reached the forest, they began to run, swiftly as they could, not caring what noise they made now. At times it seemed as if Brit held the young Maeve in her arms over rough ground, and at times it seem that it was she, Brit, who was carried. At the top of a rise, they turned to look down upon the cluster of houses below. Brit's face hardened at the thought of the defilement of Her shrine, at the arrogant and servile ways of her people, and their terrible, false god. As they watched the sleeping town, Maeve's hands began to weave in an eerie pattern, her voice to incant in an old, old spell she could not have known. Brit felt a thrill of dread. The roofs of the village began to blossom with a thousand buds of flame, which opened in awful glory. The red fire danced in Maeve's eyes in a parody of innocence. What sort of child had she borne, Brit wondered, who turned their fiery magic against them? They watched a moment longer in fascination, then were running again. The vision merged with reality. One moment Brit and her daughter were there in the cave, tending Her flame. The next, Brit was alone again, save for the life within her. Outside, men's voices could be heard above the roar of the rain. Let them come , said a voice within her. The child must be born safely. She stepped to the mouth of the cave. A half-dozen men had seen the opening and were making their way up the rubble-strewn slopes. "There she is!" one shouted. "There's the witch! She must be killed. While she lives..." The red-haired man in the lead raised his hand, regarding Brit's swollen belly. "No!" he shouted. "That's my child she carries! She is to be taken unharmed." Brit stood still, reconciled. She took the disc she wore from about her neck, slipping it into a pocket of her robe. She would go with them for a time, allow herself to be reviled for the sake of the child she bore. One day she and Maeve would return to this place to carry on Her ways in exile, alone if need be. What matter if it took a thousand years, or two thousand? So long as the spaik was kept alive. Her spirit could not die. Brit extended her arms to the man before her, allowing him to fasten the bracelets of fearn about her wrists. She lifted her head proudly, as a Priestess of the Great Goddess must, and began the long journey down into the valley.  Jerni Pburneile,PhD I know i do a lot of conference reports, but I get to a lot of conferences, and they're generally pretty fascinating, so why shouldn't I write about them? At any rate, the latest was the Goddard Memorial Symposium held by the American Astronautical Society; as an added with its German counterpart (which is itself the successor to the old Verein fur Raumschiffart, of which my predecessor Willy Ley was vice president, so there's another reason why I cannot ignore it). One of the speakers was myself: I was given the "eye-opener" session at # which I was told was a compliment (if you can't wake 'em up, Pournelle, nobody can, said the session chairman). There was also a panel consisting of myself, exKarl Pflock and Tom Monteleone, and former astronaut Dr. Brian ting positively sciencefictionconventionish in its style, possibly this year is Dr. Charles Sheffield whose work you've seen in There were also a number of European engineers and scientists the research module that inserts into the shuttle, and which may be the salvation of our space program. Surely the Shuttle would not survive without it. I say that not in mere admiration of the Europeans' work; although it is admirable enough I suspect that Boeing or Rockwell or McDonnellDouglas or Grumman or some other U.S. aerospace firm could have done the job: no, we may shuttle because I suspect that if it were not for the considerable intemational flap that would result, our administration would cancel the Shuttle entirely. After all, they've killed Enterprise; and while I was in Washington I heard they were trying to kill off the Vandenberg shuttle launches; which means no polar orbit launches with any considerable payload (you can go at a high inclination out of Florida but at cost of much-reduced payload) and that means the Air Force won't have many missions for Shuttle after all, and with the military funding much of the civilian research would go, and when that was cancelled someone would decide that there were no real missions for Shuttle ("Look at how little they plan to do with it. We can get all that done with surplus Titan boosters") and -- but you can finish the scenario for yourself. Fortunately, though, our European allies have spent some real bucks of their own money on siderable howl if we decided at this late date to leave them hung out to dry. Deo Gratia. Excuse my gloom. The conference was, by contrast, quite satisfying. Once again I heard paper after paper proving that we can do the job. The question is -- will we? Because we can certainly afford to. If year and more off to the Middle East, you can afford any research and development that has even a small chance of paying off: and space research has got a lot more going for it than that. Provided, of course, that we don't get bogged down with the wierd philosophy of "soft" energies that seems to pervade Washington. At the moment I was giving my talk on space industrialization to some of the directors and technical staff of the National Science Foundation, the President was entertaining a chap who detests "big, hard" energy systems; he wants lots of "soft" systems which are decentralized, locally operated and, above all, labor intensive. Labor intensive means, I presume, that I shall have my choice of forking up my home bio-mass methane generator myself or trying to find someone who'll do it for money I can afford. I'll probably have no choice about my home windmill and gas lights, and the actual methane extractors, but surely hiring the maintenance on those will be no problem: no more difficult than, say, getting a reliable automobile mechanic or TV repairman...    Probably the best paper at the A AS symposium was that of Charles Gould, Advanced Systems Product Manager for the Space Division of Rockwell (what used to be North American). Gould presented a systems study of space industrialization benefits, which, I am sure it comes as no surprise, he finds far oughtweigh the costs -- or, for that matter, the costs of not going to space; and there' are many. Start with some obvious facts: there are a lot of people in this world. They'd like to buy things from us. They don't have much to buy with (unless they've got oil). Thus, in cold cash terms, world poverty deprives us of a potential worth of exports -- more than enough to balance our payments and stabilize the plummeting dollar. And therefore it is in our simple economic interest, as well as charitable, that we plan our future in a way that makes other people rich while benefitting ourselves. Make no mistake: we have to do something. President Carter has in his short time in office already exceeded the balance-of-payments deficits of all his predecessors from Washington to Nixon combined, and things don't seem to be getting much better. (In fact as I write this I'm suddenly more impressed by my overseas book sales. Guilders and florens and francs and pounds and yen look pretty good. Even lira look better, and you know you're in trouble when the lira looks good...) The Rockwell study was incredibly detailed. They began with several views of the future: the Donella Meadows "Limits to Growth" thesis, Herman Kahn's "Ingenuity of Man" hypothesis, and Krafft Ehricke's "Extraterrestrial Imperative." The latter is probably closest to the view I have supported in this column: we can break free of thinking of the world as a limited and isolated unit. Selling such a viewpoint is no easy task. Dr. Stefan Possony and I have been engaged in a long-term study of technology and philosophy (our first effort along those lines resulted in a book. The Strategy of Technology, which I'm pleased to say is still in print after eight years) and one major fact stands out: world philosophy has always been concerned with rather narrowly limits. How could it be otherwise? From Aristotle to Marx, the great philosophers have been dealing with a universe they did not understand. They didn't even know how many stars there are! This is a point worth emphasizing. For a very long time it has been clear to thoughtful people that there is a limit to growth -- and a rather finite limit to what the Earth can support. Thus the very basis of Western though has been influenced by considerations of limits. Yet it is not very obvious that this view is correct: certainly it is not correct unless extremely long time spans, considered. It is easy enough to see how the ancients -- and in a moment you'll see that some "moderns" deserve to be classed with the ancients -- inevitably adopted this view. Furthermore, given that most world leaders are lawyers, and of the others most have had a classical rather than a scientific education, it is not hard to understand why the limits philosophy has such a hard time of it. Example: to this day, we mostly think in terms of "nature's bounty," with "nature" being though kind and benevolent. Yet a moment's thought convinces us otherwise. Nature is. not kind compared to a Kansas wheat farm, or to pennicilin. Civilized man has never relied on nature: the closest to that was perhaps ancient Egypt as "gift of the Nile," and even there the Nile was helped along with extensive canals and other massive hydraulic projects. Yet -- "bountiful nature" pervades our literature and our religions. (One need not go the other way and assume that man makes himself: there is plenty to be thankful for; and Western religion has not found it strange that God helps those who help themselves). My point is that until the #'s we did not know of other "island universes;" we had no concept of how large was the universe in which we live. Until this century we didn't know how many elements there were. We had no idea of the number of atomic particles, or how long the sun willcan last, how many forces there are in nature (we still don't know that for certain). Much of our philosophy of life was old at the time of the French Revolution -- which is when electricity was discovered. Plasmas and ions, the "fourth state of matter" and matter's most plentiful form, were unknown when Marx and Engels and Lenin hammered out their plans. Enzymes were discovered in #, vitamins at about the turn of the century. As Possony says in a recent paper, "As much key events are listed at random, it is clear very few of them had visible impact on political thinking or upon our concept of the world." Thus, in my judgment, the importance of studies like Gould's for Rockwell: analyses of future options that try to break free of traditional thinking, and look at both limited and unlimited opportunities. The study considered six program options, which are listed in Table One. The last one, "level of efWe are pleased to introduce the Galaxy Library Organizers -- custom designed volume binders which will file and preserve up to # issues of your Galaxy collection. Each durable black and tan vinyl case is handsomely embossed in gold with the Galaxy logo. Priced at # each; # for #, # for #, including shipping, and handling. Send your check or money order and coupon below to: P.O. Box #I Philadelphia, Pa. #I Please send me Galaxy Library Organizers. I have enclosed  (Make payable to Jesse Jones Box Corp.) Offer good in U.S.A. only. o Immediate Crisis-Oriented Program Sacrifice nothing for a better tomorrow: things are too bad already. Go for near-term gains. o Foresight: Optimize over next # years. Confidence in future, but need to cope with balance of payments, energy, etc. o Reaction: Little Ice Age Assumes valid the data indicating we may be returning to colder climates and shorter growing seasons; uses space investment to mitigate effects on the US and world. o International Space Program: Cooperation in space to foster world peace. Widespread participation and sharing of space exploitation. o Geosynchronous Market Leadership: Capture the burgeoning and probably very lucrative information market for the US. Stay ahead of the competition o Budget-Based Program Level-of-effort budget to keep the program and capabilities alive, but emphasis is on preserving options, not immediate exploitation. fort," is closest to the present U.S. situation; the first, "crisis reaction" appears to be where we are now moving. They then looked at different time frames and folded in other variables, so that as Gould puts it, "By the time you consider six program philosophies, # opportunities, three ratings of importance, and five ratings of rate -- all divided into five time frames -- you need to make about# decisions. We made these and exposed at least # persons to the results in complicated reports and extended working group sessions." Contrast this with the way decisions are made in Washington! During the study they came up with over # space opportunities (# were used in the study itself). These break down into categories as shown in Table Two. They then examined space industries: products and energy. Each one needs a discussion in detail. In the study summary one is used as an example: urokinase. This is a catalytic substance which prevents blood clots; it can dissolve small blood clots. Some people take aspirin to achieve the same effect of preventing congestive heart failure o Communications Direct TV; Meteorological information; personal communications; printing systems; disaster warnings; personal computing access. o Navigation and Tracking Search and rescue; wildlife and marine animal tracking; traffic control (air and sea); rail anti-collision system; UN truce observation satellite. o Land Data Forest management, land management, pollution monitoring, hydrological information resource management, mapping, snowfall, water basin contents, irrigation flow return, runoff forecasts, etc. etc. etc. o Weather Data o Ocean Data Oil spill, shoreline ocean current, algae bloom measurements... o Global Environment Glacier movement and growth, highway environment impact, tectonic plate observation o Budget-Based Program Level-of-effort budget to keep the program and capabilities alive, but emphasis is on preserving options, not immediate exploitation. and stroke, but aspirin clearly has side effects and is hardly optimum; urokinase might have a major impact on human life were it available in quantities. It isn't, at the moment, because it must be separated from urine, about a ton of urine going to make up one dose of urokinase. found that urokinase cells can be separated rapidly and with high purity in the space environment, and that the cells can produce urokinase much faster in space than on Earth. By the mid #'s space factories could make this substance available on a mass basis -- provided, of course, that we construct the facility. I have already mentioned energy from space. The study looked into Solar Power Satellites, "Soletta" (mirrors to put more sunlight onto selected places on Earth, either to aid ground-based solar energy collectors, or to prevent frost and increase agrigultural yields). "Lunetta" (artificial moons to light cities at night) and a raft of other options, all certainly feasible. The Gould study also looked at cutting tools, other pharmaceuticals, optical glasses for lasers, fiber optics, magnets, uniform crystals, long-life x-ray targets, turbine blades, hollow ball bearings, and a whole raft of other potential products. They went through a number of iterations to look at configurations of space industrial facilities. I suppose it comes as no surprise that the study conclusions are favorable to space development; it is also no surprise that a number of "soft energy" and "friends of the environment" groups will continue to oppose space development. And a final non-surprise: those who oppose space will not have anything like this study to support their views, although I am sure they can and will take pot-shots at this report. But the potential is there in space; it is easily provable. Another speaker: Frederick Osborne, Jr., of the Hudson River Conservation Society. His group is definitely "concerned;" it has been among those responsible for preventing the Storm King pumpedstorage reservoir proposed over the last decade and more. Mr. Osbome was in Washington not to oppose the reservoir (although he does) but to propose an alternative: a solar power satellite, with antenna farms off the south shore of Long Island. It wouldn't cost all that much more than what the power companies want to do now -- and it would, he says, be kinder to the environment. Furthermore, Osborne said, "it is the historic mission of government to explore the new frontier, build roads to it, and to protect the early settlers. Space is our only feasible new frontier, and it is incumbent on the government to provide access to it." That's an interesting way of putting it; and very accurate. Lewis and Clark; Fremont; Zebulon Pike; Jefferson Davis' "camel corps," the frontier army; transcontinental railroads -- all these were government activities opening up the frontier for the citizens. One can hardly argue that there is no precedent. And my own point: that we can all conceive ways to make profits in space. The problem is that we are not sure that any one activity will support the entire establishment. In addition to the direct costs of space industry there are the general costs, housekeeping, life support, stationkeeping, and the like. Thus the proposal of Jim Baen and myself: that the U.S. ought to operate highways to space, certainly; and it ought to become a landlord. Construct a space industrial park and rent out facilities. There would be takers. Many of them. If the enterprise does not actually make profits, it certainly will recover much of the cost. In fact -- except for the space program, what successes has government had in the past quarter century? But as I write they're cutting the program. After all, we live in an era of limits. Hasn't this been clear to our intellectual leaders for a very long time? How could the great thinker of all time be wrong? Of course the Victorians thought the sun ran off oxidation, and didn't even know the full potential of coal; Marx knew nothing of modem agriculture or industry; the computer was unknown even in concept; galaxies were thought to be nebulous balls of gas; x-rays were playthings in obscure laboratories; radio-activity was an inexplicable phenomenon; biochemistry was not even an infant science -- in other words, at the time our fundamental philosophies were generated, nearly all the discoveries that affect your life were not merely unknown, but impossible in principle. Technology and engineering drove society and transformed the world. The Great Thinkers of All Time had nothing to say about that; so their descendants, intelligentsia trained in classical thought, denigrated engineering. Instead of developing a world view appropriate to the modern era, we were given reasons why the engineers were mere "Babbits," bourgeois, intellectually contemptible. It was far more respectable to study Marx and Aristotle than to enroll in calculus. Recall the terrible flap over granting a degree in science that almost tore Harvard apart? Of course you do not; but men now living can remember it. Our government institutions grew from an entirely different world: witness the complexity of the Gould study, which is hardy unprecedented (I was involved in a similar effort back in the #'s, and there have been plenty of others) and compare that to the way laws are made. Interestingly enough, the Constitutional Framers set up a system more able to react to advances in the sciences, more able to deal with new ideas, than the system we have now. They knew they didn't know everything; and their intent was to have a Congress of citizens, of diverse views; a government service composed of citizens whose career was not in government (witness Jefferson calling the presidency "splendid misery," and J. Q. Adams believing his most important work was a report on weights and measures and standards). A government dominated by lawyers turned professional politician was hardly what Adams, Hamilton, Jay, Madison, Franklin, and the others had in mind. Moreover, although study of the Constitutional debates shows a reverence for history -- they discussed the English revolution, the Venetian Republic, Rome, Parthia, Aristotles "Constitutions" and much that is incomprehensible to moderns not steeped ip the classics -- you will also find a curious awareness that "a new age now begins;" a sense that there was a complete break with the past, that new data were needed, that the experience of the past was useful only up to a certain point. You will also find a sense of potential that we seem to have lost. And yet -- their glorious future was based only on the belief that man's potential, shorn of the dead weight of government, was much greater than anyone had supposed. What might they have made of the implications of a study like Gould's? What might we? And what will we?  you've been exposed to arguments pro and con by Harlan Ellison and Richard Geis over the merits of making the world science fiction convention a sounding board for the Equal Rights Amendment. By the time you read this, Harlan may be sounding forth from his tent (or, given the temperature in Phoenix, his air-conditioned Winnebago); Phyllis Schlaffly may have shown up to picket the convention;) and several thousand fans -- if they're typical fans -- will probably be ignoring both of them. Not that fans are necessarily either insensitive or reactionary: it's just that business is business and fun is fun. Last year, some Leading Lights of science fiction promoted a boycott of the world convention in Miami Beach because of Anita Bryant and her campaign against homosexuals. Said Leading Lights were conspicuous by their absence. Conspicuous by their presence were gay sf fans, who wore pink nametags, placed an ad in the program book, hosted parties -- and shared a good time with the straight fans. People aren't likely to notice impassioned speeches made at sf conventions. But they'll notice how science fiction fans act -- at conventions and, much more importantly, in every day life. If we're going to "walk the walk," it's more important to do it # days a year in the world than four days in August at a hotel in Phoenix .    To further lengthen an already overlong story -- and in belated fairness to the Iguanacon committee -- we should point out that it was Ellison's own decision to make and that nothing in his statement should be construed to mean that he has the official endorsement or encouragement of the convention committee.    Most of you don't go to conventions, or read the fan press; so you may not know about the death of Leigh Brackett. But you all read science fiction, so you know what a great loss to the field this has been. Leigh was the widow of Edmond Hamilton, himself one of the all time greats; and she had taken his death hard. She had suffered from cancer for some time, but -- a professional to the end -- kept herself going to complete the screenplay for Star Wars II (The latest word from Star Wars Corporation is that her treatment will be used, with any revisions kept to the bare minimum required by location shot decisions, etc.) If you haven't read The Coming of the Terrans, or The Long Tomorrow, or The Best of Leigh Brackett in a while, go back to them soon. And don't forget her Faulkner, The Big Sleep -- it's probably still on late night TV, and the recent remake is a turkey anyway. Leigh was some writer, and not just of science fiction.    Frederik Pohl is some writer too, only he's very much alive. And next month with the first installment of his latest novel, Jem. Like practically everything Fred writes, it is a gem. A huge one, too; it's going to take up five issues -- about # words in all, but none of them wasted. And when next year's Hugo nominations roll around... Fred's always been known as a satirist, all the way back to The Space Merchants (with C.M. Kornbluth, serialized in these pages # years ago). More discerning readers have noticed that he can write "hard" science fiction with the best -- didn't he out-Niven Larry Niven with "The Merchants of Venus?" Jem is a hard science fiction novel. It's also a satirical novel. It's also about the making of a Utopia -- sort of. Jem is a planet -- a planet unlike any other you've ever read about, and one realized with as much loving attention to detail as any by Hal Clement. It has three native cultures, each of them fascinating. It also has, lately, us. The sort of people who sell Feckle Freezers to each other when they aren't clubbing each other down here on Earth. Jem seems to be our only hope -- our only hope. How other intelligent life forms may feel about the matter is something else again... Jem -- watch for it. -- j.j.p. The cure for pollution is people. Working together. Our streets and countryside have become dumping grounds for trash. But all across America, tons of it a year. For a brochure showing how you can participate in dozens of projects like this, write Keep America Beautiful, Inc. # Park Avenue, N.Y...NY. #. A Public Service of This Magazine  The Advertising Council The Stars in Shroud Gregory Benford Ling Sanjen has followed a career as an officer in Fleet, the military arm of the vast interstellar empire man has forged by fasterthan-light ships (Jump ships ) and the slower ramscoop vessels. Ling is an ofkaipan -- a despised outsider in the predominantly Mongol culture, a synthesis of Chinese, Japanese and southeast Asian societies. This is all that remains of the human race; the other nations were wiped out in the Riot War. Ling is one of the first Fleet officers to come into contact with a strange new disorder, the Plague. It is a crushing fear of open spaces and light, apparently brought on by an alien species, the Quarn. A fullscale war develops between Fleet and the Quarn, but so little is known of the enemy that fleet is virtually powerless. No Quarn native worlds are known. Ling makes the first raid to bring back survivors of a Quarn " attack " on the planet Regeln. On Regeln Ling finds people crowded into foul passageways and self-made piles of mud and stone, erected to shield out the enormity of open space. The survivors are gibbering, mindless cases. Ling's men evacuate some survivors. Returning to Earth, the crew itself begins to develop Plague-like symptoms. The clearest sign of this is the failure of the Sabal Game, an elaborate public ritual the Empire has made a virtual state religion. The Game reinforces social solidarity and feelings of group cooperation. To Ling, Sabal is an important emotional factor in his life, the underpinning to his ability to lead. He leads his ship's Sabal Game on the flight Earthward and the Game dissolves into strife and self-seeking among the players -- exactly the opposite of what the Game should achieve. Ling sees now that the Game is the key to the Quarn assault on man. The mysterious Plague spreads through the Game, using man's psychological weaknesses against him. Ling decides not to bring the survivors to Earth. Ling's executive officer, Tonji, brushes aside these ideas. He invokes a Fleet rule against Ling and brings the ship to Earth. Ling is courtmartialed for delaying the return of the survivors, which Fleet wanted to examine. An ofkaipan, he is quickly convicted. Only Ling sees that these survivors will spread the illness on Earth; but he is ignored. By this time the disease has affected him, too, and then his family. For a long year he lives in despair with his wife, Angela, and his children Chark and Romana. They live in the Slots, cramped buildings housing the ill. But gradually Ling recovers, for unknown reasons. He ventures out of the Slots and is picked up by a Fleet guard. Fleet is interested in recovery cases and after studying him they offer him his old rank. Tonji himself offers a post on the planet Veden. Barely suppressing his hatred of Tonji, Ling accepts. Angela protests his leaving Earth but Ling goes anyway, drawn by the urge to act. Tonji' s offer was a barbed one. Veden is in a double-star system. There is a hot blue star, Lekki, and circling it a neutron star, Jagen. The precious Jump ships are no longer used to drop passengers safely near Veden; instead, Ling must loop near Jagen, losing energy through a gravitational slingshot effect, to reach Veden. He survives-barely-and resolves to  settle the score someday with Tonji. Or i Veden he must have his eyes fitted with special contact lenses and wear protective robes, to avoid Lekki's ultraviolet light. His junior officers, Gharma and Majumbdahr, are representative of Veden -- the sole planet founded by the Indian culture of Old Earth. Ling is given a luxurious home as local Fleet Director. The Lekki-Jagen system is Fleet's stockpile. Ramscoop vessels orbit the two stars. When they are bought by a distant planet Veden Control fires their engines and drops them through the gravitational slingshot (the Flinger), launching them into interstellar space at high velocities. This cuts the transit time for interstellar commerce, making possible the economic empire. As Ling approaches his new house a winged man swoops down from the twilight sky and tries to assassinate him. Such violence is unknown on Veden. Does it mark the beginning of the Plague here as well?  Ling relaxes into the slower pace of Veden society. But rioting and dissension begin in Kalic, the capital city, and Plague cases crop up. As pressure mounts Ling begins an affair with a girl who was injured in a riot, Rhandra. He feels some guilt about this and dreams of his family, trapped back on Earth, but memories of Angela cannot erase the realities of his growing love for Rhandra. Majumbdahr becomes a good friend. Gharma is a reliable officer but betrays a touch of ruthlessness. Rhandra leads Ling to a new spiritual Master who has a growing following, the only stable social influence in the gathering chaos of the Plague. Sitting in the simple rituals. Ling suddenly experiences a new lofting sensation, a rippling of lights, and attains enlightenment. But the greatest revelation of all awaits him at his next meeting with the Master... The master loomed above me. He filled the room, the whole universe. Warm close feel of Rhandra beside me, sweet air of incense, sticky pull of robes on my flesh -- all fell away into nothing. I focused on the Master. As I slid into it, I asked What state is this? and almost before the question had formed, I felt the peace begin. Ripples of worry smoothed and vanished. A state of no definition, no thought, no method. To put aside the thousand things and, in stillness, retain yourself. "This is done by not thinking various things, one after another," the Master said, his deep rolling voice breaking a long silence. I laughed. Sound to the side: soft tinkling chuckle of Rhandra. "Like -- that," I said, abruptly snapping my fingers. It was very clear what ne meant. Just -- that. No words. Only being. The Master nodded. "There is more," he said. "Many things you must know. Not as they seem." I waved a hand in question, laid my head upon my shoulder. The Master moved his body to shield his hand. I glimpsed a small sliver of metal, a box. He fingered it rhythmically. I heard a low smooth tone that died away as I concentrated. A strange prickly shock ran down my neck. I was falling. What -- ? Coming back again. I expanded until I could see myself below. Deep white craters that were pores on my face. I shivered in the hurricane that swept down from the nostril mountain. -- You can be close. Warm. Gather once more into the lap of sunlight -- The Master said that, but with no words. I started to tum my head toward Rhandra and stopped, fixed in the Master's stare. Mosaics of light swept through us. I saw Gharma and Majumbdahr standing to both sides of the Master. They must have entered from behind the folds of ruby cloth and stood quietly in place until my attention was focused on them. -- quit of their tasks. You were not ready for me. It was in the place of rightness that you learned Veden first, felt what happens here, saw the signs of fresh ruin -- Majumbdahr grinned wryly at me. I felt a sudden burst of affection for this man who had worked and planned beside me and at all times sensed my inner turmoil. I owed him much. Uharma gazed at me calmly. His heavy lids shadowed his dark eyes, adapted for Veden and holding something forever unknowable. He was a strange, deep man moved by traditions and social conventions I would never fully grasp. His distance I respected. And he too had helped me. -- Look now -- The Master stood in one smooth motion. He twisted two spots in his robes and they fell away. But for a swath at his waist he was naked. Thin, wiry. Long bones moved in his arms and legs, rippling the taut, pale white skin. His seven fingers were like sticks with large knobby joints. A barrel chest. No body hair. His feet were dark semicircles of thick, tough fiber spanned by radial ridges of cartiledge, like toes. His eyes were deep and black. The mouth curved upward in a thin red line. There was no nose. A translucent wedge of tissue jutted out where ears would have been. He stood, rocking slightly on the wide base of his feet. Silence seeped among us. He was an alien. The body was unlike anything I knew among the races within the Mongul Empire. Even those races were seldom allowed to leave their home stars, so there was little chance that one would appear on Veden. I looked at the Master for long moments. I could not fear him. In a way, this was the answer I had been seeking. The two threads of my life were entwined at last. The Master was a Quam.    It took two days, and some of it wasn't words at all. Like all intelligent races, they came out of nothingness, armed with their own peculiar insights and talents. There had been another Empire, then. Far mightier than that of the Mongul, comprising many more races. It had already begun to decline when the Quam were young. Other races ebbed into lassitude and death. The Empire came apart from sheer lack of interest. Yet the Quam lived on; their time was not yet come. In the dying embers of that Empire they had learned much. Through the long centuries that followed they hoarded their knowledge and studied. Finally age caught up with even them. The spirit drained slowly away, as they had seen happen to others. The artifacts of their forefathers remained but not the will to build more or to improve upon the old. Then came Man. The Mongul Empire licked at the edge of the Quam life sphere. The wisest among the Quam, who had studied the history of the earlier Empire, recognized some of the same symptoms. Man dominated every other race and culture he met. He suppressed minorities within his own civilization. It was easy to see why the Mongul Empire had expanded so rapidly. The history of Man was the history of cycles. A continual tension existed between Man the social animal and Man the individualist. Stress on one aspect or another oscillated slowly through the gradual upward climb toward a world culture. The Asian continent was the last local area in which the virtues of community dominated. When virtually all the human race outside of pockets on the Asian mainland was destroyed in the Riot War, this cycle was disturbed. Asia rose to dominance. Simultaneously, Man achieved the technology to reach the stars. The Mongul Empire expanded outward on a wave of psychic energy released by the melding of the entire human race into one community. But Man was not meant fully for community. The duality of his nature was the ultimate source of his resilience and his strength. The Mongul Empire had to fail. When the Quam first met it, the Empire had begun to slow down and become formalized. Given time, the formalities would chafe. Rebellion would bring harsh measures. The Empire would begin to split. The best way to avoid revolution at home was war abroad. It was part of a classic pattern. The Quam saw that the leaders of the Mongul Empire would find it profitable to disturb the peace of the surrounding races when they met them. The basic instability of the Empire would expend , itself on other, more stable cultures. The Quam had studied Man for long centuries before deciding on a course of action. They would have to force Man back upon his origins, rid him of the Empire that would eventually crush him. They would use his own weaknesses against him -- the only mature way to wage war between radically different cultures. They pieced together ships that could barely survive in combat with Empire forces. It was the most they could do with the decaying technology they possessed. The ancient Quam had left giant devices in free space which could perform enormous tasks -- move a planet through Jump space, damp the bright fire of suns -- but these the Quam could not morally use in battle, for a simple clash of arms would not add a new factor to the human equation. They used what ships they could mend and make serviceable by themselves... plus what they knew of the human mind. "But we erred," the Master murmured. His voice, after so long a time without words, came as low thunder. "How?" I whispered. "We meant only to disturb Empire -- " A vision, here, of a new wind stirring human wheat -- "Allow time for self-study. It slips from us, now." The Master's face drew down, the eyes grew gray. "You did not think it could go so far?" Majumbdahr said. "No. Some of us have... walked to the darkness in payment. For us, the ultimate crime against the race. To relieve oneself of life." "Is it too late? Can't... " Rhandra's quiet urgency faded as she saw the look that swept over the Master's face. "The sickness ran deep." Dry leaves crackled inside his chest. "So many..." "Can't we, can't we save you?" I said. He pierced me with a pale glance. "Perhaps. I leam your language only now. I am... a measurer, not one who acts. I come to Veden in secret, as we do to all worlds. That is how the... cure, which became a death... is spread. We thought we knew you so well. It was an arrogance. When this is done, I shall... walk." "No!" I cried. "I come on this journey, to eam it." "I've seen enough of death," I said. "You will see more." "Why?" "I cannot stop it. I tried." "If the Empire quit Sabal altogether... ?" "The firestorm burns of itself. The ember which began it is consumed." "Then there's nothing to do." "There remains a task." "What is it?" My voice was clotted, blurred. "There are some who rebirthed. You are such." "Survived the Plague? True, I did, but..." "Because you are... ofkaipan. More than that, we know not why, but something more. A fragment of your race will survive. I did not understand this when first you came. My first sin came then." "Sin?" "A man, out of the sky." "The assassin?" "I spoke of you. A follower, too turbulent in himself..." "Tried to kill me? Why?" "I thought you carried the Plague." "We told him of you," Gharma put in. "We thought your recovery was temporary, and you would infect Veden. The Master became concerned. But we never intended..." "You see? We know you poorly. Arrogance." "A foreboding in the Master became the deed of a follower," Majumbdahr said quietly. "I learned only later." For a while we sat in silence. "A wind now blows through the Quam," the Master said distantly. "Something... drawing thin." We waited. There was a calm still silence in the room. The Master's thin frame trembled. "We... thought the only hope of saving many humans..." The words came out as though under pressure. "... was to isolate a world from the Plague. Veden... was good. Hard to reach... by your fast ships." "Jump ships." The trembling was very slight. There was a tangible layered chill in the air. "I thought to... kill you... a thought of a moment. But it was done. It came from my hand." "I... " The tension in the Master muted. "I have moved far from my Path. The wind, the unstable wind of the mind that blows through us... I am in and of it, now. I... the Path... I will Walk." A time passed then and the thought came into my mind of rain, endless rain in the Philippine town I had lived in as a boy. A warm wind brought heavy drops that stripped the leaves from some of the big trees at the end of the square. They were trees from a colony world, with oily purple bark. The leaves lay heavy and sodden in the street on one side of the square where the wind had driven them and some were in brown drifts against the buildings, a brown against the wet blackness of the sidewalk. The leaves fluttered down in the wind, already heavy with wet and they stuck where they fell. I remembered the way the leaves turned in the wind as though struggling against it, but slick with rain already and falling quickly as they crossed the square. Only the sharp quick gusts of wind were enough to carry a few of the leaves against the building, where they would stick for a while and then slide down the rough stucco and into the brown drifts. It rained like that a lot in the late fall and I had watched the rain from the upper storey of the building across the square, his bedroom window with the blinds pulled up all the way. The corners of the window were misted up from the heat in the room and the cold glass breathed a chill into the room. A long time... regard the waters in their rising... I pressed the words out. "What is to be done?" "Ask you all now. One last thing. On Earth your Fleet now assembles the Patanen -- they who laugh at Fate. Those who do not fall from the sickness. Like you." "Cases recovered from the Plague?" I asked. "Yes." "How do you know?" "Empire studies them. All have been sent from the other worlds. Assembled on Earth. We learned of it recently. We have followers there, near the Patanen." "Lengen Masters?" "No." He shifted uncomfortably, strained by the gravity. "We hide." "The guru tradition doesn't exist elsewhere," Gharma broke in. "It would appear strange if the Lengen arose." "There are Quam everywhere, then," I said. "On all the colony planets, even Earth." "Search for remnants," the Master said. I nodded. Fleet would certainly pool the recovery cases for study. "Will these Patanen... will Fleet leant enough to matter?" The Master shook his head regretfully. "Collapse speeds down upon them all. We cannot halt it." "What would you have us do?" "I reveal myself to you so you may choose. Know that: I do not command." "I know." "My burden is to pluck these last seeds, the Patanen." "You want to go to Earth?" Rhandra said wonderingly. Soft as night, her eyes. "A last duty." He breathed heavily with an aged remorse. The bony chest heaved, rattled, the ribs opening and closing like blinds. Alien. "I kenned this in a vision, once I knew you -- " a flick of an eyelid at me -- " and saw you whole. To Earth -- it is possible?" "I suppose," I granted, not seeing immediately how it could be done. "We'll bring them back from Earth, to Veden?" "Here may not be safe," the Master murmured. "I agree," Gharma said. "Veden will be free soon. The Empire cannot hold it for long, or the space around it. But the Plague proceeds here as well." "Would destroy harmony of Veden to inject diverse cultures. Better a new world." "Where?" "We have an Earthlike site. I will lead you to it after Earth." "Look..." I wrestled with plans in my head. "The best we can do is a Jump craft of Class IV or V. We couldn't possibly carry a large number of people aboard." "If they were ordinary passengers, yes," Gharma said. "But the Quam on Earthside will cool the bodies. Lowering their metabolic rate will allow us to transport them in storage units." I thought. The technique was standard and had been developed in the era of ramscoop exploration, before discovery of the Jump. It kept a crew alive through the decades of flight. Their true aging was only a fraction of the elapsed time. People could be stacked in a small space, fed a trickle of air and food through their veins. Stored that way, a ship could carry many people. "And what of Earth itself... ?" I said slowly. "The Empire has nearly shrunk down to a few systems," Gharma said. "The Quam will withdraw, of course, but..." I nodded. The Patanen were the most valuable people in the Empire now, a last crucial healthy sample of mankind. Perhaps we could indeed make a new start with them... perhaps. "Master..." An edge in me teetered near. "I... I am unsure..." "True nature only now beginning to emerge." I glanced a question. He slapped his fists into a ball. "Locked. Your nature. Sometimes try to get out. I help it." "Words, words... I don't..." "Remember." Gesture to Rhandra, followed by a manic sign, a skittering dance of the seven fingers. "The banquet," Rhandra supplied. "The Madi." He nodded, smiling for the first time in the long hours we had passed together. "Nature... escaped." "That was me?" I murmured to myself, not convinced, fearing something I knew I should not. To be a Fleet officer, I saw, meant you put away a piece of yourself, for good. "You spoke clearly then." His great head bobbed. "Ah," I said, and suddenly felt emptied. Gush, the bad air out. Ah it was and ah it did. Rhandra gave a quick warm laugh of silk and silver. I looked slowly at us ajl, four humans and a Quarn, the cloth vaulting hanging softly above us, and seemed to see it all from a vast new perspective. I saw that we were one and the same. So did a journey end, and another begin. Part V Haste manages all things badly. We planned, plotted, lied -- and still, it all turned on the captain of the Farriken, which had just emerged from Jump space near Veden. He had to believe this: and, buying the story at face value, let our skimmer approach for boarding. Luckily, he did. For a while. The Orbital Parametric Log was a block of blue crystal a half meter on a side, with delicate black ferrite stains embedded along fracture interfaces and slippage lines, carrying a thousand kilometers of magnetic memory in #D array. A computer could read the swirl of dots at a glance. They unfolded into #D indexing of orbital data for every ramscoop in parking orbit. To a computer eye the ships coasted in that crystal block, flecks of information that hopped from memory site to memory site. The Log was far more precise than any survey the Farriken could make by herself in a reasonable time. It was indispensible: Farriken had to smell the sheep before it could hunt the wolves. Our skimmer locked onto their receiving bay with a clang. We were through before they knew what was happening. There was a vacuum interface between the skimmer airlock and the Farriken' s. We didn't wait for it to fill. Three Fleet men were blown across the distance by our air pressure when we opened our lock. They tripped the emergency access on the Farriken and wriggled through. An alarm went off. Before anybody could move on the Farriken bridge, two men had found the local lifesystem ducts. They shoved in stungas canisters, popped them. The third man was Majumbdahr. He clubbed a lock officer and forced open the hatch to the ship's central tube. The Farriken is a Class IV Jump ship, with a big axial tube. Majumbdahr jetted down it, risking his neck. If he'd slammed into a parked shuttle craft, or any temporary storage sacs, even his suit wouldn't have prevented a snapped neck. But the Farriken was a tidy craft, everything secured nicely. He zipped along the tube without accident until he saw the bright orange of the lifesystem module and braked to a stop. Majumbdahr keyed in an entry request. An attendant stuck his head out of the rear hatch. Majumbdahr kicked him back inside, pressed an injection nozzle to his throat, and was squirming into Lifesystem Core before the body stopped thrashing. (We found the man later, in the tube, snoring.) One, two, three canisters of the stunstuff, and lo -- I was the captain of a starship. The Farriken captain had sounded General Alert by then. Two bridge officers came swimming out into the axial tube. I was coasting inward. Training jackets us all: the one forbidden act in the tube is discharging a weapon. The rubbery walls, once pierced, quickly spurt reaction fluid into the tube, sealing off the life zones from the airlocks. So, though a flame gun dangled at my side, I didn't think to reach for it. One of the two saw us, turned, pointed -- I tumbled, switching head for feet. Boots crunched into his chest. He spun away, rebounded off the tube wall. The other officer shouted something, jaws gaping wide. (Suited, I heard nothing.) I snagged a hold on a wall mount. The second man braced himself against the tube, legs scrambling for a hold. He pushed off. I shoved against the mount, coming on him from behind. A wrench in my belt found its way into my hand. I clubbed him lightly. The wrench struck him at the back of the head and the tension went out of him. I turned. Gharma had pounded the second man three times in the stomach, then socked him in the jaw. He, too, seemed to lose interest in the proceedings. Two minutes had elapsed. We found later that no Mayday had gone out over ship's channel to Fleet Control. That accomplishment wasn't due to us in the tube, though, but rather to the stungas that a moment before had hissed into every chamber of the ship... My ship.    It was good to sit once more in the Captain's couch, to see the long and dimpled cylinder of the bridge encased in its swanky hush. I let myself stretch and luxuriate for a moment, joints popping, muscles yawning to themselves, and yes, it did feel good. The Farriken was the best ship I'd seen, bigger than the Sasenbo. It had plush organiform padding everywhere, the sort which sops up debijs and even human wastes (if tKe Captain permitted such use; after all, it went directly into the reaction mass). A fine ship to risk your life in. "Majumbdahr reporting, sir." "Sit. And drop the 'sir.' Perhaps the Council would consider us Fleet officers still, but I don't." "I see your point," he said, slipping into the form-fitting couch next to me. Automatically he glanced at the screens and checked that all systems were normal; not even decades on the ground can take that out of an officer. "Seems odd, somehow," I said. "A storm of action, and. then waiting." "Waiting is difficult." "It would be easier if I felt like a Captain. The Sabal was so much a part of the ships I commanded before..." "Yes." So I had a ship, but I didn't have a corps of faceless officers in Fleet Central giving orders. Independence brought its own fresh breath. Majumbdahr checked a readout and turned to me. "I just verified that all extraplanetary communications gear on Veden is silenced. They can't call Earth now." "Ah? And how did you check that?" "You'll remember -- one of our men, a Lengen follower, sent me a signal -- oh, I see what you mean." "Small matter. I'm sure if you passed on him he can be trusted to disable the last transmitter. ' ' "Fleet seems to have no suspicions, yet." "When will the Farriken crew reach Veden?" "Five days." "You're sure the comm gear is dead aboard?" "Yes. I double-checked before we cast them off." "Good. Good. We'll be through the Flinger in another day." He studied me. "We don't know how quickly a junior officer on Veden will react, however, if he suspects. That is a significant unknown." "Who do you think it'll be?" "The medical officer, Imirinichin. He's always had an itch to command. He might jump at it." I shook my head. "He didn't strike me that way. In any case, how would he know?" "Perhaps someone in the Farriken crew got off a radio burst in time. The board doesn't record ordinary local traffic, so we can't be sure." "You know Imirinichin better than I -- do you think he'll buy the story we sent on tightbeam?" "It's not so wild, as Fleet orders go these days." I scratched my chin. "Um..." "Something might have happened that demanded the Farriken's leaving on the double. And it would have taken time for us to get clear of the background radiation from the reaction engines, in that ancient skimmer of ours." I smiled wryly. "Even Fleet, failing as it is, doesn't snatch away a Director, plus staff officers." Majumbdahr grinned, and I had a glimpse of what he must have been like when young. "Is Imirinichin an expert on cover stories?" "He's got the sensor network." "All life is a gamble, Ling." "Um." I looked around. Muffled monitoring beeps came from the hooded consoles up and down the bridge. A skeleton staff manned the stations, scarcely three dozen in all. Those, plus the Lengen priests and the Master, were all we had. "A gamble? I would prefer more chips."    There was little point in waiting out the time before we entered the Flinger in a state of tension. I ordered short watches and then the bridge to Majumbdahr. I could sense the adrenalin ebbing in my crew, the excitement of the boarding fading. Now was the time to run silent and swiftly . I made my way down -- outward, really -- from the bridge, through B deck to C. I passed a smashed hatchway; Gharma was looking at it, shaking his head. "Difficult to believe," he murmured. I raised an eyebrow in query. "These... were Fleet officers. In here." "The Plague cases?" He nodded. "We had to blow the hatch to get them out." "A bit messy," I said, judiciously studying the foul interior. "They barricaded the room with furniture. Sealed off the air ducts with wadded sheets." Some of his crispness and disdain returned. "You threw them into the skimmer with the rest of the crew?" Gharma looked at me, his eyes intent. "This is a first line vessel. It should carry the best crew available." I sighed. "So it did." "But three of them fell with the sickness before the ship could reach Veden." "Yes." "Imagine commanding a ship with a crew like that." I studied him. Evidently he knew little of Regeln or the flight back to Earth from there. He probably hadn't seen my personnel file. Well, someone had: the Master had referred to it during my meditation with him yesterday. I nodded mutely and went on. Rhandra and I had chosen a cabin out on C deck, for privacy. It felt strange to walk through a ship so quiet and still, as though it were waiting for something. I keyed into our cabin and walked in. "No news," I said. Rhandra was lying on our cushioned mat, jonofu style, hand over her eyes. She sat up at the sound of my voice, black hair tumbling in the weak centrifugal gravity. "That I'm glad to hear," she said, and kissed me. "There has been too much news of late." "Tired?" "I shouldn't be, I know. Lighter gravity and all that. But lam." I sat, shucked my sandals. "Things have moved too quickly for us all." "A year ago a trip to Kalic was a big event," she said with a slight, puckering smile. "Now I'm on my way to Earth, and after that -- Yes, it is a little quick." "Earth is a stopover. A few days, then we leave." "For where?" "The Quam region of the galaxy, the Master says. To begin a human colony on an hospitable world." "Ling..." and I saw the strain in her face. "We don't like being conspirators." "Yes. No whole person should have to act that way." "If we had known the Master longer these decisions would come freely. We would have a focus." She nodded. I parted my robes and opened hers as well. Our bodies fit together naturally, softly, as though we had been married for decades. I buried my face in the rich crackling scent of her hair. We formed a warm, secure pocket in the austerity of the narrow crew quarters. I thought distantly of Angela. She drew away. "It's dangerous, all of it?" "Danger is relative." She hit me playfully. "No need to be pompous. I don't want you to lie around like an old bear and make stuffy pronouncements. You'll begin to sound like the Lengen priests." I faked a yawn and tugged her over on top of me. She chuckled softly in the folds of my neck. I released her hips; she pushed away to say something. Her shove tilted her back. I raised my knees. She gave an awkward jerk that I helped along. My feet caught her just right and before she could reach out for a handhold I pushed here, pulled there -- she spun in the air, a meter high. I kept her tumbling with my bare feet for another ten seconds, laughing at her startled cries of outrage, and let her drop. She thumped onto our pad. "Rrroww!" "There'll be more if you don't allow me my proper share of dignity. Until you've spent a month in low-g you'll be at my mercy." "So sorry. I didn't understand the gravity of the situation." I cuffed her playfully, we wrestled, she pinned my arms. "I hope you give Fleet more trouble than this," she murmured, and then the mood between us shifted again and I found myself staring pensively into her eyes. "The... dreams... you're thinking of them, aren't you?" I nodded mutely. "Ling... I was dozing here, and I had something like the ones you describe..." "Terrible, aren't they?" I said with thin humor. "For five days, now. And the headaches..." I stopped. I didn't mention that often Angela appeared in the dreams. Angela. Staring at me. "Yours... always with the Master in them?" "Usually, not always. Despite what I thought -- or thought I thought -- something in me doesn't like cooperating with the race that has done all this to humanity." "In time... she began, and then the reassuring currents lapped over me again, the chimes rang deep inside. Let us regard the waters in their ways... After a while I murmured, casually, "Some of the others don't seem to be bothered, though." "Gharma." "Right." "The Lengen priests are keeping to themselves. These last few days they've not spoken to me." "Or me," I said, stretching, yawning. "They seem more rigid than the priests at the ashram." "You haven't seen these Lengen before?" "A few I knew, but none well. One priest from my home district was a friend of my family and I came to know him in my time at the ashram. He wasn't selected to come with us." "Um. Maybe the ones here were picked for courage. Or calmness under stress. Or maybe the Master simply likes them better." "I suppose you're right," she said, nuzzling her nose into my cheek. "I'll take some time to come to fullness with this. That's what the Master told me today." "How was your audience?" She chuckled softly in the folds of my neck. "I was awkward. I couldn't seem to concentrate." "Um hum." "I suppose I'm still reacting to his being a Quam. I had no idea until that night." "It bothers you still?" "A little. He is alien. Strange. The Master knows so much about my reactions and how I feel. Even before I know myself." I nodded and slipped off into a light, drowsy rest.    The corridors were cool and silent as I walked to my audience with the Master. Most of the violet phosphors were up by now, so I wore my Veden contacts. The Farriken had ordinary Sol phosphors when we took her. We had anticipated that, of course -- it was one more sign of how isolated Veden was, why that planet had been granted the Hindics; adapted natives had difficulty even traveling to the more common G-type star systems. Phosphors are a monolayer that converts electrical current directly into light. We had only to paint over the Sol phosphors with a Veden monolayer and the emitted light shifted into the F-star spectrum. But we'd had little time to make up the stuff, and now ran short. Most of C deck and part of B were still using Sol light. Also, I noticed the Lengen priests, who'd been delegated the job, had slapped the stuff on in broad swabs, missing some of the Sol phosphor altogether. The result was a spectral distribution that looked like a cloudy day to a Veden and deep twilight to an Earthman. I could see complications looming up ahead. Most of the Lengen priests were Veden-adapted; they couldn't function well on Earth. But the Fleet officers used contacts, like me, and they could go to the surface. The Master had contacts, too, I'd learned. Evidently his home world had a redder sun, but it didn't matter, since he wasn't leaving the ship. I rounded a comer and stopped, muttering a mild curse. Ahead the corridor was almost completely daik. Only Sol phosphors glowed there. The damned priests had done a spotty job. I circled around the shadowy corridors, taking an indirect route. I made a mental notation to get this situation fixed. "Director!" I. turned. Ghaima approached. "A few words." I nodded. "I am concerned about storage of the Patanen," he went on. "We must deploy added pods from the axial tube." I began to stroll toward the Master's quarters. Ghaima walked stiffly beside me, aims held behind him and shoulders squared. He looked more like a soldier here than he ever had on Veden. "Very well. Be certain the storage units are put into the pods correctly. The bodies must be arranged so their feet point outward from the axis." "Space requirements probably will not allow that. I -- " " Make them allow it." "I'm afraid -- " "Look, these are people we'll be stacking in, not cordwood. How would you like to lie on your side -- or upside down -- for a bodytime of a week? When cooled bodies lie in a static gravity field they undergo corpuscular damage and muscle deterioration, because a few layers of tissue are supporting the rest of the body." "The effective gravity in the pods is low." "We have no idea how long we'll be in transit. Even low accelerations can do damage, given time." "I see." We approached the Master's quarters. "Well, here we are," I said lamely. Something in Gharma's stiff manner made conversation with him difficult. I kept feeling as if I had to think of something to say next. "This is your regular audience time?" he said. "No, I callfed down when I had time." "I hope you appreciate the honor of being so close to the Master. Most must wait for their audience." "You've had yours today?" "No. No, I am later. I saw the Master a short while and now I go to deliver a message from him to Majumbdahr." "About what?" "Lengen priest matters. Selection of ship's tasks." "Why doesn't the Master tell Majumbdahr himself?" "He has elected to relay instructions through you and me. He tires easily, as you know. The Master is living under conditions that differ considerably from his home world." "What do you know about his planet?' ' "Nothing more," he said quicklyI tilted my head. "How long have you known the Master was a Quam?" He hesitated a moment, blinked. "A while longer than you. He went among the high castes first and was rejected by all but me. I am the only one from the very beginning." "Well," I said uncomfortably, "very good. I think I'll go in now." I passed through the antechamber where four Lengen priests sat in zazen pose. We exchanged ritual greetings. I brushed aside a beaded curtain that tinkled. In the inner vestibule the Master welcomed me. My meditation was as before, a deepening and yielding to inner nature. After, we talked. The approach to Earth occupied our thoughts. I was uneasy about our passage through the Ringer and whether any moves could be made against us from Veden, but the Master swept these aside. Earth was the focus, he said, and I should bend my thoughts to it. Our task was made easier by Reet's caution: they'd assembled the Patanen for study in one location. There were thousands... I shook my head in amazement. "How can you get all this done under Reet's nose?" "Same as Plague. Reach into centers of being." "How?" "We studied. We have knowledge from your past. When you evolved. Accidents of form in each species. Scent centers. Pressure areas. Neural matrix. All define and constrain." "I learned..." I began, and then stopped, wondering why I'd read all that about left hemisphere and right, the limbic brain... "I ken. That was my doing." "Why?" "So you see the path. I ken you are... seeker. Must know. Humans have -- tensions." He made a steeple of his hands and pressed the bony fingers together, smiling with thin lips. "Early primates hunted in packs. Tribes. Sense of community" "Our natural state?" "Then, yes. Not now." The steeple crumbled. "Mind whispers, says you are alone." He peered deeply into me and the lights rippled, the waters lapped, and I saw it: Half-men cowering in caves at night, the sweaty scent of tribe around you, pressing close, safe and sure, a mate of your own and a place of your own, and yet... always, the voice in the back of the mind, speaking, thinking, turning the world this way and that to catch the sunlight a different way. If you did this the prey did that, and you had to imagine these things, act by yourself in the hunt, the tribe together, running, calling, yet apart... You, and others. The balance lay somewhere in between. "A balance you destroyed," I said, a sudden angry, flame within me. But the room sang, the waters rose, and I felt the peace descend. "Restored. You have natural fear -- repressed terror -- of crowding. Is individual voice crying. Sabal submerges it. We -- " a snap of the fingers, clouds dispersing from his hands -- "release. Fear comes out." "You use direct sensory input?"  He nodded. Bells chimed. "Fear of humanity... Why doesn't it go away when your... treatment... stops?" "Sabal resumes then. Amplifies fear again, so soon after." "We mourn." His face froze into a mask. " Arrogance . I help to correct. Restore natural order. The way it was long ago. Then I walk." "No!" But as I said it the anxiety eased away upon the waters. "It will be. I earn it now. To take the Patanen to the Firmament. To bring all things to rest." "The Firmament?" "Outside the galaxy." I saw it all suddenly. "The halo stars. The ancient ones." "True. We fill them." "You are that old?" His eyes gleamed in the shadows of his cowl. He made a wary sign of assent. We fill them. I tried to think of what it meant to span the great swarming sphere, down at the bright disc, knowing it was an astrophysical stepchild. Halo stars are on the average more isolated than disk stars and poorer in heavy elements. Civilization must have arisen more slowly there, had to claw its way up without rich lodes of metals. Their night skies would be dim. Red embers smoldered there, not our gaudy O, B and A stars that burned bright and flared into early deaths. And in the distance the disk would bum, a gumbo of blues and yellows, dust lanes and misty nebulae, the hub an incandescent blob where the aged black hole spun and sucked, spun and sucked. What did it feel like, to live in the gutted halo worlds, your race ancient beyond counting, and watch the raw galactic beings spread like weeds upon fresh-turned earth... ? I shook my head. The vision left my head as quickly as it had come. "We... I am to navigate above the galactic disk?" "In time. When the Patanen are in place." "You had me study it, back then, didn't you?" "Yes. You would need it." "The expedition reports..." I pondered, "I'll have to recalibrate the Jump programming..." I became lost in thought, and then lost in the rhythm of the ceremonies, and drifting, drifting with the tides and times, seeing all from a rocking swell in the great ocean, at peace. Jagen clutched at us. It pulled me back into my acceleration couch, trying to drag me down the bridge into the tail of the Farriken. We were skimming closer to that ball of neutronium than I'd been in my pod, so long ago. The tidal stresses plucked at us. I knew the Farriken could take stronger strains than this... The mind reassures, but the body is ignorant. My muscles tensed to fight the pull, even though I knew I was safe. Ping and crack, the ship flexed. A stylus rolled on my console and fetched up against a toggle switch. I eyed the screen. Lekki boiled below, streamers coiling like snakes along the magnetic field lines. Ion winds whipped in a violent, violet dance. I wiped my brow, though I was cool. "Something coming in from the satellites," Majumbdahr broke the strained silence of the bridge. "It looks like a torch spectrum they're picking up." I swiveled about to watch the screens face-on, bracing against the lug. "Course data holding firm?" "Yes sir. Point zero zero five r." He thumbed to a new index. "Several sensor satellites have the signal now, sir." "How far away?" I said. kilometers." "Sure it's a fusion flame?" "Yes." Sometimes in the last few minutes, while we were close to Lekki and our ship sensors blinded, the white torch of a reaction engine had flared on. It lay ahead of us. The satellite eyes had whispered warning now, but they had to be minutes late. "A ramscoop." "I expect so," Majumbdahr said. I pressed Emergency Stations . Wailing sounded down the bridge. Heads raised to look at me, then ducked back to their cacoon consoles. "Imirinichin," Majumbdahr said. Ghaima, sitting beyond in Engine and Fuel Systems Command, nodded grim assent. "It appears as though our esteemed medical officer has plucked up the fallen standard," I said. "Give me an intercept." "Computing," Majumbdahr muttered. "We're going into rebound, sir," Gharma said over intercom. I glanced screenward. Jagen grew into a sullen red ball bathed in a radial spray of blue lines: images of the stars beyond, their light warped by the deep gravitational potential around the Black Dwarf. "Max stress," Gharma called. I thumbed in a satellite view of us. A gleaming blue ball was arcing in a tight circle around a black nothingness. The Farriken ' s organiform had filmed over with a metal-like polish hours ago, to reflect away all chrome starship. "That ramscoop is nearly dead on our course," Majumbdahr said quickly. "Intercept in fourteen minutes, twenty-one seconds." The Farriken groaned. Our instruments began to unfog. Plasma roiled, red and whispy, sucked free of Lekki by Jagen' s grip. I felt pressure begin to ease. We were zipping outward now, our velocity matched to EarthSol. "Compute a dodge pattern." "Done, sir. Wait... our mass detector is coming online again. I'll try for some new data with it. The readings should be more accurate than these correlation measurements I've been using from the satellites." Majumbdahr punched in commands. My intercom buzzed, but it was a low-priority call. I chopped it off. I noticed I was biting my lower lip. "How does it appear to you, sir?" Gharma asked. "Imirinichin is smarter than I guessed. He waited until we were so near Jagen our mass detectors went blind. Then he moved. He must have guessed we're headed for Earth; that would tell him our exiting trajectory." I studied readouts, and then: "We can't clear the blast, sir," Majumbdahr reported. "It looks like Imirinichin has a big fat window for detonation. The scoop itself can't get close, but... he'll blow the ramscoop fusion plant." "And let the debris expand at relativistic speeds, snagging us." "I can cut down the radiation with some maneuvering." "Do so," I said. "And check back with the mass detector. You've narrowed its range down to get a good reading on that scoop, haven't you? Now scan for anything further out, too." He and Ghaima began working feverishly. I listened to the whine of the air circulators, trying to think. The main screen showed us, a fat blue dot surging up from Jagen. Goodbye, Dwarf. I glanced down the bridge. In each console cluster many couches yawned empty. Here it was easy to remember we were pinned to the wall of a cylinder, the floor stretched away two hundred meters to right and left, but curved up and away into the ceiling, in front and behind me. Far to the left, a Lengen priest on standby duty made ritual hand passes, perhaps to calm himself. "You're right, sir," Majumbdahr's words were clipped. "Three more scoops are moving, further out from the first." "It's a blind," I said. "Even if we dodge the first fusion blast, it'll jam our sensors. Then the later scoops hit us before we can recover." "We have attained max rebound velocity, sir, as computed," Gharma broke in. "Vector sigma net exceeding #." "Give me a new course, Mr. Majumbdahr. Maximize the square of the distance we can get between us and all four of the plasma clouds, if those scoops detonate. Include the shock wave effects." "Computing." I glanced at visual display. Ahead, an orange cone burned: ramscoop exhaust. Our projected trajectory was a dashed line. The cone pointed toward a red-tagged dot along the line, the place where we would intersect the blast wave. As I watched we crawled visibly toward the dot. "Log new course," I ordered. "Automatic firing sequence -- nose about." Immediately I felt the rumble and tug of our own motors. Gyros brought us around, pushing aside the fingers of Jagen' s tidal grip. Somewhere a servo whined. "Get an estimate of probable radiation damage," I called to Majumbdahr. He thumbed in orders and downbridge a technician responded: numbers flashed on my screen . "High," I said, between narrowed lips. "Too damned high. We can't take that." "I can't give you anything better, sir," Majumbdahr said. "He has us boxed in a narrow channel." I nodded. "Prepare for Jump space." There was silence. No one moved. "It is a risk we must take," I said. "Yes sir," Majumbdahr said with a note of glee. He slapped a switch. A hooting wail sounded along the bridge. Lights dimmed to conserve power. "Metric Computing!" I called. "How large are the RiemannChristoffel elements in the region just in front of the first scoop?" An underofficer somewhere answered me. "Within four percent of critical, Captain." "And how many ships have been lost going into Jump under those conditions?" I murmured, thinking to myself. "Several. The probabilities are difficult to calculate in a highly warped field such as this, sir, and -- " "I know." The Farriken had come out of Jump space well clear of the entire Lekki-Jagen planetary system, where the tensor elements were well known, and then coasted in to near Veden. Taking her into Jump on Jagen's doorstep was -- "Jump computation finished, sir," Majumbdahr called. "To what order?" "Third order in local coordinates." I grimaced. What good was a calculation good to five decimal places, when we couldn't measure the input data to better than three places? "Power reserves, adequate," Gharma said calmly. "Wait -- I'm getting something more," Majumbdahr said. "Mass detector is back on full scan and -- oh, I see." "See what?" "It's that anomaly again, sir. High above the plane of the ecliptic." "That again? I thought it was a sensor malfunction." "So did I. But it's still there." "It cannot be a ramscoop," Gharma put in. "We never Orbited any that -- " "Of course not," I said irritably. "It registers as a large mass. How far out is it?" Majumbdahr said presently. "Perhaps further. That's a lower bound." "Oh, no trouble after all," Gharma said. "The range of scan of this Class IV detection system is greater than I'm used to," Majumbdahr said slowly. "Sorry." "No matter," I said. "Still, I wonder what it is," Majumbdahr murmured. "Mass reads larger than any ship. Could be a large asteroid." "How accurate is that mass data?" I asked. "I would have to do an autocorrelation analysis -- " "No time," I said with sudden energy. "Majumbdahr, put an automatic scan-and-file on that thing and forget it." I peered at the screens. While the talk had gone on I had made my decision. "So it is. Bridge! Metric Computing." "Sir." "How does the failure probability increase if we go to maximum boost?" "Ah... rises by #, sir." "Interesting. Not that it matters, gentlemen." I looked around me at tightened faces and kept my voice conspicuously calm. "We're fresh out of alternatives." The red ball clawed out to meet us. Plasma billowed in great banks, lit by hydrogen lines. In such a sleet of protons we would fry in twenty seconds. Far away hung Veden, a creamy dot. Star of India. "Time," I called. A rush, a swirl of light. The falling -- Metal groaned. Someone screamed. The world outside Farriken smeared. We shot by the fireball, through the Jump. With a Pythagorean power, Number held sway above the Flux. Through the starless, naked night -- Our run to Earth took nine days. The blank bare silence outside made the Lengen priests uneasy; a disquiet seeped into the ship. I noticed it and began their training early. We needed teams to bring back the Patanen from Naga, where they were assembled. The exercises and weapons training raised everyone's spirits, including mine. I spent days reprogramming the Farriken so we could make one long Jump to get free of the galactic plane. The Empire was vast, but its kiloparsec diameter was a fleck in the turning sea of the galaxy. Earth lay a third of the way out from the galactic hub, near a spiral arm. The galaxy was ten kiloparsecs thick in Sol's neighborhood. Clearing that vast chasm in one Jump would bum two thirds of our fuel. There was no coming back from the halo stars. I designed override subsystems to stop the Farriken from dumping us out of Jump space too early, when its safety monitors panicked. Gharma and Majumbdahr labored on backup systems. Activity lifted my spirits. I had always detested intrigue; thus my failure at the low order palace politics of Fleet. The week before we occupied the Farriken ran thick with deception and the stench of the half-lie. I became depressed almost without realizing the cause. But when Imirinichin showed his hand -- I was sure he was cursing himself now for playing it a moment too soon -- I had felt an old exhilaration, one I thought long dead. It came from being involved again. I had come to think of myself over the last few years as a man of contemplation. As a young scholastic I had decided that men of action -- the only kind worth admiring, I thought then -- seldom heeded or needed men of contemplation. Oh, perhaps for an occasional practical reason, yes, but not as a habit of mind. So, much later, when I sought solace from the world, what in boyhood was a conviction had become an unconscious axiom, and it placed me firmly in the role of an introvert among men who did things. These recent days brought my youth swimming back in a way different from the rekindling Rhandra caused. I liked action and movement, the singing zest of conflict, but it had to be to some puipose: something better than patching up the Empire. I needed momentum, a vector, not the constricted sense of human possibility -- of which Sabal was a subtle but integral part -- of the Mongul. My work in Fleet had a touch of that energy, once. It ebbed away as I rose in the ranks. Finally I did not even know it was gone. There are many ways to shorten a man. Cynicism is the easiest. That, too, I affected for a while, in my middle years with Fleet. Then I had turned to Sabal for what refuge it could give. And now in a curious cycle I had returned to the consuming concentration of work. I spoke of it to Rhandra and she quoted a Veden song-thinker: Doing's the one reward a man dare ask. While we worked. Earth drew nearer. We were running scared. I had captained mining shuttles, hop transports, suborbital cyclers, cargo barges -- everything but prime Jump vessels. Running the Farriken with a skeleton crew meant I was on the bridge fourteen hours a day, minimum. I prepared routinesounding reports and sent them under my signature as Veden Fleet commander. I also wrote humdrum Farriken reports and transmitted telemetry. I threw in some complaints from each Commander about the other, just to keep things plausible. Plans win through or fail not because of great ideas, but by small details.    Numbed by a fretwork of small items to remember and deal with, I lost my way on the route to the Master's quarters. I blundered into the dreary twilight of a Sol phosphor corridor, tried to work my through it anyway, and failed. The Lengen priests were the only free hands we could spare to prepare extra Veden phosphor mix, and Majumbdahr reported them blithely uninterested in work. As a commander their bland unconcern irked me, but I said nothing of.it to the Master when I reached his quarters, late, and my audience began. I was only fractionally immersed in the lilting ritualswhen the Master nodded abruptly and spread his hands, palms down and flexed, to signal the end. "State is not right," he said rapidly. "Attempting focus while mind -- " He twirled a bony finger by his head. "I -- I do not feel so -- " "Ah," he said, nodding virorously. "Are. Look -- position. Not resisting weight through body center." I glanced down. As far as I could tell I was in proper sitting form, a slight variaion in the stylized Buddha pose. Alignment of spine felt correct. Odd; surely I wasn't fooling myself that well. There had always been some telltale signs before to show how I was throwing off my own concentration. Today my mind was fuzzed a bit, yes, but I felt properly placid. "See now?" the Master said quickly, breaking the pause. "No..." "Ah." His eyes darted to the side. I noticed that he was unconsciously tapping the majatin mat with a webbed foot. "Can ken. Important moment approaches. Perhaps -- perhaps is bad time." "Master," I said, "I can leant as much in these moments as in any other. My inner place is undisturbed by the days to come, I feel that securely." In truth I felt slighted by his assumption that I was getting nervous about the mission. Enlightenment opens to one the eternal moment and seals the future until its time has come. While I had not attained the Buddha state, the evidence of my own mind told me I was not now deflected from the right path. Or was this presumptuous? "No." Once more a side glance. A slap on his knee. "You do not ken. I judge your mood not right for study. There are many things you must leam." "Master -- " "Wrong time," he said abruptly. With a start I realized it was not I who was distracted, but the Master. He carried no aura of serenity about him now; he appeared as simply another mortal, worried about something. He had misjudged my own state, and not been sensitive enough to catch the error. I frowned and made ready to go. Rhythmic motions, the old encasing rituals. And even as I passed outward through the kandimaji shrine I began to question my own responses, to wonder if I had seen correctly, or if this was simply another layer of confusion I had to pass through, a cloud of illusion my own resisting habits threw up to shield a part of me that I would, in truth, be better off without.    "Sir?" Majumbdahr caught me on the downramp from the bridge. "Tomorrow," I said. I rubbed a sandy eye. "A moment." "Very well." I waved him to walk and we went 'down' onto B deck. "You remember the anomalous mass we saw on the detectors back at Lekki-Jagen?" "Yes. What of it?" "I... I've taken the scan-andstore readout." "Why?" "Something bothered me about it." He said this straightforwardly, as though daring me to criticize him for wasting time. But I knew he had been working very hard, and a good Fleet officer cannot be as meek as a file clerk. "And?" "It's velocity is high and rather remarkable." "How so?" "It will pass quite close to Lekki." "Couldn't it be interstellar matter drifting in?" "Not likely. Velocity is far too high." "So? It could still be an odd fragment." "Suppose it's something more? Our readings give a mass of about a tenth Sol mass. Suppose it's a Colossus?" That stopped me. In the twentysecond century some factions had abandoned Earth for political reasons and cast off into deepspace. They didn't have Jump ships or even ramscoops in those days. Instead they built crude reaction engines into asteroids, socked most of their party into coldsleep, and set out. Most never reappeared. Those who did were often turned into weapons. "I' see. No Colossus has been seen for centuries." "Another possibility is that it is a simple rogue rock, on freefall into Lekkispace, but..." "Improbable, I agree." "So, sir..." "What?" "I would like computer time for a full recorrelation of the mass detector data. Our velocity fix on this thing is poor. I can improve it by a high-accuracy resifting of the data." "Um." I frowned. "We need read-and-register space badly in the ferrites. I -- " "This could be important for Veden." I sighed. The Empire was nothing to me, but Veden..."All right. Rig it to run after we're in Earth orbit, though. While we're on the surface, in fact. There's no time now." "Very good, sir."    I picked our exit Jump locus carefully. We filed the official Farriken reports a few hours before Jump. I'd suggested days earlier that we return to Earth, and Fleet had rubberstamped the request. They directed me to remember when speaking to the Veden Commandant that he was inordinately sensitive about his defensible volume, like all regional Directors, and therefore to stress the scarcity of Fleet ships. I confirmed their first commanded Jump exit. It was far from where I wanted, but if we ignored them and emerged elsewhere there would be redruby hell to pay. Earth could pick up any Jump transit within half a parsec; the super-c radiation burst was like waving a flag. Just before we Jumped I sent a request for a new Jump locus, explaining that we had too high a matching velocity and didn't want to waste time cutting it down. A Jump time was already computed and anyway the Farriken could decelerate enough if Fleet Central would simply shift our exit point further from Earth. They grumbled and gave us -- as I'd guessed -- some last-minute choice about the precise spot. That meant they wouldn't have a precise fix. Rhandra stood beside me at the bridge as the Jump came. A flicker, the prickling tension -- We popped into being half a million klicks from Earth, with Luna hanging directly between us. "Fleet's squawking about our choice, Captain," Gharma called, listening with one hand to the running telemetry. "They don't want to bother getting a fix on our M and deltaV through Luna Control," I said. We glided around Luna at high relative velocity. There were unavoidable lags in telemetry between Luna and Earth, I knew, that shaved a hairline of accuracy off our known location. "Incoming orders," Majumbdahr called. The screens rippled. Fleet was evidently pulling most craft not immediately needed into a dense screen around Earth. We were stationed a bit in from Luna orbit as part of a shifting defense grid. "Umm," I said, "As far as I know, no Quam ship has violated Earthspace. These precautions seem rather heavy." "Perhaps they're frightened," Rhandra volunteered. "The Empire may be weaker than I thought," I said. Luna swept below, her ancient craters seeded with yellow gems. The atmosphere shimmered graygreen. I popped my contact filters Into my palm; yes, now it was a natural bluewhite. Rhandra had to get along with a dimmer, achromatic image. I wondered again how easy it might be to find a suitable F star among the halo swarm. We left the bridge for a while, since it was time for my audience with the Master. He saw each of us daily. When I emerged this time, feeling rested and my mind drifting peacefully, Gharma was waiting at the kandimaji shrine that framed the Master's portal. "He tires?" Gharma said. "The Master? A little." Gharma fretted. "He should not keep to so difficult a schedule. This is a great and tragic mission. He is passing through what is, for the Quam, the last journey. He is filled with an anguish such as we cannot sense." "How do you know?" I asked, not because I doubted him, but because his solemn air I found wearing. "I have been with him the longest. I sense his essence." "I see." "I left my family to follow his path." "And Majumbdahr?" "He, too." These men had given up much to follow the Master. "Such power... "Yes. The Quarn works are many." "Yes, vast," I conceded. "Though not perfect, you'll grant." "The Master senses doubts in you. Ling." "He does?" I thought of my audience days before, and the Master's odd, edgy quality. Perhaps I had been wrong, though. "Your center resists." "Ah." My eye was caught by Rhandra, approaching for her audience. She gave us greetings. "I should think increased meditation would benefit both of you in these last hours," Gharma said. "If there is time," Rhandra began. "Surely -- " "Proper equilibrium is essential." "My hours are not so easily arranged," I said. "I believe before you leave the ship you should ask for added time with the Master. His hand should guide you." "Perhaps," I said grudgingly. "Ling needs rest," Rhandra said. "I speak for the Master himself." "Oh?" I murmured. "There are levels of knowledge among the Lengen," Gharma said, "just as there are grades of priests." "We are not priests," Rhandra said. "In these hours of this final task, I should think -- " "The Master, himself is pinched by the forces around us," I said. "I feel we should all give mutual aid." "The Master tires, perhaps, but he is still the Master," Gharma said stiffly. "Can't you talk to him? Convince him to rest a bit, if you're concerned?" "No, he must see us all each day." "Why?" "It is the Way." I shrugged. Argument accomplished nothing in this odd mystical navy I'd joined; I returned to the bridge.    When I tried to tjiink about the Master, as in the talk with Gharma, ideas kept slipping away from me. There were things the Master had done, vast damage to people and cultures, that vexed me... yet the rising of the waters washed all care from me, and I saw these cares as yet another false way to pin me to the past, or prevent my own realization. The past, after all, was dead. The future loomed.    I had designed the fusion warheads myself. Gharma knew a little about fusion jacketing and he helped me seal them with barium and potassium casings, all layered in shells to make the brightest possible ionization cloud around the fireball. The Earth Defense Screen was a piece of history, a spider web of microelectronics that, the press agentry gushed, could pick up a sneeze on Venus. A gossamer net, sensitive, delicate -- and stupid. was badly designed. It began as a simple tracking system. As Fleet grew they patched in more sensitive satellites with greater ranging. With the Quam war they added many more sensors until they could nail a ship down to half a klick absolute. The grid even registered lifeboats running without comm gear. All this came from multiplying the number of units, but never changing their sensitivity. The sensors could weather a solar storm, given warning. Otherwise they peered naked into the void; that was their weakness. The torpedoes went out with hollow thumps. I watched them sprint away. Clumsy weapons, never used successfully against Quam. Our eleven torpedoes twisted, fanned out -- Ahead, aft, at all sides: the sky splintered. "Send the emergency distress signal," I called down the bridge. "Done!" A boiling wave of electromagnetic energy obliterated the nearest sensors. Further out, high-energy ions and electron-positron clouds seared away microelectronics. Nothing between Luna and Central could pick up our silhouette through that. We boosted inward. We buttoned up tight, antennas tucked in like a frightened dog's tail to escape the scorching barium clouds. I listened to Fleet's Emergency Response trigger. Bells clanged, our screens flared with confused images. Earth's magnetic dipole field smeared the cloud into a wedge as it expanded. Soon Eskimos, had there been any left, would have noticed a brightening of the aurora borealis as high energy electrons sleeted down. We flew blind, sniffing our way in with occasional radar-like pulses from our mass detectors. But the Farriken's permanent log knew Earthspace the way my tongue knows my teeth; we kept to course, bead on a konchu wire. When Farriken burst free of the snarling plasma we hung over a herd of ramscoppes, glinting metal-gray. They were awaiting loading for the empire worlds, unmanned. They rode a standard parking orbit that had not deviated in centuries; I could've given the orbital coordinates to two places from memory. The scoops were the sheep we wolves would hide among. They drifted, several hundred strong, webbed on repulsion lines to prevent slight perturbations from causing collisions. Some were damaged, fire-pitted, probably useless. Others gaped wide in their guts, mouths being loaded by automatic shuttles. Every few days a scoop was nudged out by low impulse reaction motors and cast off on a long hydrogengobbling course. Sol system had no Flinger to make the first acceleration cheap, so Earth usually had an excess of scoops waiting for reflight; more came to Rome than returned to the colonies. This ever-changing flock of metal and organiform was a nuisance to Fleet Ships Catalog, I knew, they hadn't the resolution to pick out every scoop. This close in to Earth -- a nose-rubbing three hundred klicks up -- Fleet might overlook us. Might. Making love with Rhandra was by now a lesson well learned, a relined process. We had each stamped i he other with a style fresh and adapted. I no longer felt (when I did this, say, or that ) a pale shadow of times spent with Angela. I had unmemorized the past. We coiled together in these last moments, finding new geometries for our well-rehearsed arms and legs in the low gravity: Galactic Man at the old slap and tickle. I lay awake for a while staring into the blank darkness. Outside, I iarth waited. Outside was everything, and inside here was my mind. Consciousness was an analogue map, a point-by-point tracing of the world, and it was generated by words. The left side of the brain, painting reality over with a lacquer of language. Yet something inside resisted the steady rain of words. Our time sense, for one. Something stretched and compressed time according to the intensity of experience, following the ticking of its own ancient clock. What part of us did that? The Quam knew, I was sure. Had there been a time when the right brain ruled? Did the Quam know us then? Did the Master himself? The right brain spoke to us now with a thick tongue, muttering below the bright clarity of pressing sentences from the left, raising lids of boxes we could not pry up with language. Was there buried down in there the lind between animal shame and human guilt? The swelling hunters fear that became human anxiety? Perhaps the Quam knew all that. But the Master's worrisome anxiety, during that one audience, pricked at me. Did he know us entirely? We were not the creatures of millennia ago. Now we could summon up our past for revision, sweeten our afternoons with daydreams, rehearse the future -- my mind flooded with gaudy images of the Earthward blooding to come -- and forge many futures, events branching like a fragile tree. The ability to aim and fire is not a verbal one; the old cleverness ruled there. So I would need left and right brain. And the Master knew better than I what this freshscrubbed Ling could do. After sleep, with Khandra still dozing, I rose and went down to the armory. I had on my field Fleet uniform. It was clean-cut, dark, excellent for concealment. The team we were sending down carried all the usual Fleet personal weapons; I found them rather unimaginative. I had worked in the backwaters most of my career, and there are places where a flame gun is just so much gaudy hardware. I needed a few touches of subtlety. I'd made up a few items on the voyage. A pencil-sized .tube went into my pocket. Throw it ten meters, away and a small powder charge disperses a paralyzing irritant, neatly taking out a five-meter volume, but no more. Below my belt I tucked a silent air pistol. It fired shells stuffed with poisoned flechettes, fine needles that followed ballistic paths once the shell exploded. Some shells I'd packed with white phosphorus, too, to shed a little light on problems. Inside my shirt I wedged a particular nasty: a plastic-jacketed pancake, green when wet. Slip it from its jacket and the wetting agent escapes in twenty seconds or so. Slide the wet cake under a rug or into some grass. Once dry, any impact will explode it. Tear off a piece and stick it like an old wad of gum to a door jamb; when the door closes, presto. I'd picked up that one on Laganat, from some terrorists we'd captured. They used it because it was cheap and easy; they preferred flame weapons if their could get them. To this I added the usual: a strangling-wire that reeled out of a wrist band, night specs, gas grenades. All the comforts of the modem world.    We used drift-craft for the descent. Farriken carried pods of them. They were gossamer ships, metalfree to avoid EM detection, with fall-away jets for suborbital work and then sails, chutes, ailerons, stabilizers, swooprudders and the rest for skating through the atmosphere. Most were four-man jobs. There were a few one-man gliders, though, and I snagged one. They were programmed, so all but the last fifty klicks down were ordained. I reviewed the troops as launch time approached, said a few words of encouragement, slapped a few shoulders. They were nearly all Fleet men, most with their Soladapted vision intact, and a few Lengen priests who'd never been off Veden. They'd be nearly useless, except in dealing with the Quam on the surface. We dealt with a thousand last details. We sang our final gonjii chant. We climbed into the stiffwinged gliders. We coasted out to the lock. Farriken' s launch rachet seized us each in turn. I relaxed utterly, saving energy. The hatchway slid open before my bubble. Stars burned. God kicked me in the tail. I shot out, across a harvest field of ramscoops, and plunged down toward our grazing impact with Earth's film of air. It was a dreamy time. A thump as the low-luminosity bum came on (invisible from below, we hoped). A hissing as winds plucked at me. Below, blue -- a stark titanium blue that would swallow all other colors. Earth spread out below me with its tangle of small lives and deaths that from a distance appears a lawn but up close is wrenchingly confused and cruel, a mad jungle. Drifting. Chutes popping dutifully open. Sails slanting me down. South America, yawning in summer's heat. Then we were drifting over New Guinea. Tumbled ridges of greenbrown jungle, sliced by muddy gray rivers. Men lived there now, but still not many. I had ventured there once, been bitten and pricked to distraction, and sworn I'd never go back. Now it was absolutely certain I would keep the promise. To the east lay the Solomons, now an ofkaipan slum. My slightly pinked skin would not raise an eyebrow there. Lumps of brown strewn to the horizon by a careless Creator, now bathed in Pacific sunlight that swathed it in ruddy splendor, a light like the cyrstallized air of the centuries. I had holidayed on one of those specks, sleeping on a pallet with relatives who sweated in the fields each day, eaten a fierce vegetable curry, washed it down with a dark, solemn stout. A soft and quiet time, before Fleet and Angela. Leaves falling on a still day: slipping down the winds, a covey of stupid birds too lazy to flap. liyte and Samar we skirted around as dawn broke on their urban sprawls. Panay sulked on the horizon. We slipped lower. Quezon gleamed with street lights. North now: Cataduanes. Luzon. Mountain ridges clutched up at us. We dipped, skimmed. Then Naga. No sign of detection. No scree of intercept jets . Outside Naga we found a soccer field. It lay in dark, though mountain peaks nearby glowed with dawning. I banked and surveyed the surrounding land. Nothing stirred. I ordered them down. My little convoy peeled off one by one and swooped in for a bouncy landing. Waiting, I studied Naga's shadowed profile. No movement, not even air cars. A long column of smoke traced a finger from far beyond the city, smudging the air nearby. Above, the stars swam in shroud. My flock was down. I swooped, glided, wind sang in the struts. Thump and I was back in Rome.    Military history is the story of the terrible murder of beautiful plans by ugly facts. I'd selected a second-rate farm road for our appraoch to Naga. I'd hauled vegetables over it a hundred times as a boy, working for summer wages in the fields. A sleepy road, nothing more. There was no reason whatever to put a Fleet recreationaL facility seven klicks from Naga along that road. None. But there it was, complete with three gate guards. I got out of the car we'd stolen and tried to talk them around. Seems the soccer field was in a Fleet enclosure, and they were curious about how a team of officers and men had spent the night in a days-only facility. One of them wanted to call in about it. Once he got this idea he refused to let go of it. Maybe he just didn't like taking an ofkaipan's word. And he never took his hand off his sidearm. His arm moved -- So I shot him. Then the others. The air pistol coughed three times. The flechettes bored deep. It was messy. We cleaned up quickly. We swiped some Fleet cars. Naga was stirring as the east cracked open with dawn. Trash drifted in the gutters everywhere. Shop windows were often boarded up. Pedestrians eyed us, then moved on, scurrying. I felt exposed as hell. Every tenth block in Naga had a Fleet box on the comer. A sentry lounged in it, squinting at us as we rumbled by, auto weapon on a tripod. Occasionally its snub snout followed us in a lazy arc. We went by Fleet offices, a rotunda and marble colonnades basking in the rising sun. They needed a washing; streaks of black and brown wrote an old story on their faces. Away from Naga center there were no more signs of Fleet. Official buildings gave way to long, gracefully arched residences, prickly with brick pilasters, . fragile collonada, ostraku arcades. But here, too, few people walked the streets goldrimmed by day. Here the plan went well: I found the warehouses easily, in fact remembered them from times I had worked nearby as a boy. There were no Fleet police in this district. They seemed drawn up around Fleet buildings, letting the civilians fend for themselves. Someone spotted us and, clunk , a warehouse door slid aside. An arm beckoned. Our party of eighteen covered the vacant street, then slipped inside one at a time. I went in first. "Sanjen?" He was a short, stocky Fleet Lieutenant, plainly edgy and worried. "I'm Cantalus." We shook hands. Cantalus was orderly, efficient. He had the Panaten already in coldsleep vaults. His working crew was mostly civilians. I counted vaults. "We can squeeze this many in," I said. "But it'll be close." "This isn't all." "Why not?" "You must understand... I have been taking a few dozen Panaten at a time from the Fleet quarters. We infiltrated the staff there. There were hundreds left." "We're not finished, then." "Sir, I -- we've been discovered." "What? How?" "Or I think we have. Last night a high officer came to the Panaten quarters. He wanted three of them, so We did not have to open the wards. Still, I think he was suspicious. He took the three away, but I think believe he may be back." "Why?" "Why do you think so?" "The three Panaten were... related to you." "What?" "Your wife. And two children." "Impossible." "No. I verified it myself." My mind spun in a high and airless place. I had thought little of Angela, had given up Chaik and Romana as lost. My opposition to their lobe-tapping must have given them some added advantage. But to have recovered -- "Sir," Majumbdahr said at my elbow, "they've got the trucks. We can start moving." "Yes... Start." I looked at Cantalus. I knew the next answer. "Who took them away?" "General Tonji."    I had arranged a pretext through Aii Control, to allow us access to the automatic surface-to-orbit shuttles. It was no great trick: we stripped encoding ferrites from the ramscoops parked near Farriken, and used those to order automatic shuttles, using ordinary comm lines in the ramscoops. The problem was getting the vaults lo the shuttles. Cantalus had trucks. Could we get them through the streets? "That's what we'll have to do," Cantalus said. He looked appealingly at two figures seated in the shadows that cloaked the huge warehouse. They were heavily robed and sat very tall and erect. Quam. But they did not speak and their hooded eyes stared out at us impassively. Cantalus turned back to me. "We have no other way." "No access to copters?" "Not now. There is great demand. I could not -- " "All right, the trucks. You have permits?" "A few." He produced some ferrite stickers. "Enough to get all these through?" "I don't know." "Let's pack them in. Then we'll see."    The morning heat rose thick and cloying from the street outside. I stood watch at the entrance bay of the storage warehouse. There was surprisingly little activity in the business district. As a boy I'd been jostled and awed in these streets, had flowed in the rivers of men and women and goods, swam in air freighted with price calls and bitter bargains, grunts of labor and cackles of glee. All gone, now. "We're ready for the first detachment to shove off, Captain," Cantalus reported. I eyed the narrow docking lanes. The hover trucks purred beside the loading cranes, riding low beneath the vaults. In the murky distance Mayon spit orange into the tropical blue, ringed in gray haze. "Go." The Lengen priests conferred with the Quam, who still sat stiff and somber. Around them the men who were their followers sweated in the damp air. The Quam looked exhausted. They had accomplished much in so short a time. A priest approached me. "A moment?" I nodded. "The Masters wish to be... to go in the vaults." "Why?" "They wish to awaken amid their home worlds. They have no heart for the voyage." "Well... all right." I listened to Fleet comm traffic over Cantalus's unit It was spotty and oddly incoherent. Our fusion explosions had raked great holes in Then came a coded blip from our first detachment. They had gotten through and loaded an automatic shuttle. They were riding up with it. I sent Gharma with the second group. I helped load vaults myself to work off the tension that hung in the air like smoke. We wrapped the Quam. Their suety skin gleamed in the noonday light. I marveled at their bone structure: humanoid, unlike the other aliens we had encountered, yet different in pelvis, joints, spine. They lay silent, their eyes filmed. The coolant fluids bubbled up to cover them. I clicked off the comm. "Gharma is lifting," I said. "We are nearly ready to leave ourselves," Cantalus said eagerly. "Mr. Cantalus." "Yes?" "Where did Tonji take the others?" "The base at Mindoro." "How do you know?" "He said so." "Why do you suppose he did that?" "What?" Cantalus waved to the men to finish the loading. "Why leave word of his destination? Unless he wanted to be followed." Cantalus looked at me.    "Here's the entrance," Majumbdahr called back to us. We crouched in the rear of the hover truck. Dusty lanes zipped by as we sped down the last highway. Mahataqua trees nodded in the midaftemoon heat. Behind us in Naga a black finger curled up into a clotted cloud: a fire. A Slot? Eventually there would be no one healthy enough to tend the victims. Then a fire would rage beyond control. A massive organiform cube reared beside the road. I wrinkled my nose. The stench reminded me of the Slots. Around the cube nothing moved. We hummed, slowed, stopped. The whine died and we lowered to earth. I swung down from my perch. "Where's your passes?" a guard was asking Majumbdahr. I joined them. Majumbdahr handed him a clip of ferrites and yawned. He leaned against the truck. The guard inserted the ferrites in his casette. It beeped. "Looks okay." He turned to me. "We had a call through from Central, sir. Can't firm up this departure time until we recheck. Some kind of hold on movements, don't know why." "More chickenshit. " Majumbdahr growled. "Yeah." The guard eyed Majumbdahr, squinting at his Hindic features. Jle waved us through. "Double time it!" I called to the men below. I swung the autocrane around for another flat of vaults. I was loading them into the gaping shuttle bay in triple lots, exceeding the max on weight. Majumbdahr climbed up into the cage beside me. Sweat glistened on his face; a bead of moisture dropped from his chin and spattered on my flashing console. "How long do you think we've got?" "An hour at the outside." "Right." He nodded, weary. "We can load by them. But how about takeoff?" "When' re we programmed?" "I just phoned it in. One hour, forty-two minutes. But there's a hold on it." "What's the tower say?" The crane screamed, bucked. "Take one off!" I shouted down at the forks lifts. "Too much." They moved in, the insect arms grappling. "They're not letting anybody out until that hold is lifted." "Shit." "Maybe they found those guards." I grimaced. I felt a twinge of guilt about it, even in the midst of this. Those three men were going to be with me a long time. Heat shimmered the air. I tried to think. "No, I don't think so. Anybody could've done that." "Then what?" "General Tonji. He knows it was the Farriken that touched off that fusion blind. Fleet may accept the most logical explanation -- that we blew our core and are now just dust. But Tonji..." I squinted at the sun. A light winked on. I swung the crane around, cables ringing, and set the load down inside the shuttle's hatchbay. "No, it's too much of a coincidence for him to shrug it off. That's why he took Angela, my wife." "Sir?" "For bait."    The shuttle's bay doors clanged shut. Cantalus and I dogged and sealed them. Sweat darkened our suits. "This craft won't move a centimeter without tower approval. They've frozen the magnetic servos." Cantalus gazed at me steadily, plainly asking for an answer. I was in charge, wasn't I? "Quite so." I studied the bare, vast field. The tower was a blockhouse with a tall spire, a full klick away. The men stood around the loading bay. I waved the Lengen priests aboard. There were cramped but adequate personnel racks inside, enough for us all. I climbed up onto a catwalk, boots clanging on the metal, and made a megaphone of my hands. "We're going to take the tower. I want three volunteers." Majumbdahr raised his hand. Five others followed. I picked Majumbdahr and two others. "The rest -- inside." They filed toward the shuttle, most of them dragging their feet with fatigue. Cantalus approached. "We had not planned to leave with you." "I think you should." He looked uncomfortable. "As I said, we had not so planned. However... I called through on comm band to my duty station. The wards where we kept the Panaten are surrounded." I frowned. "By whom?" "Fleet infantry." "More of Tonji's work." "Perhaps." "Board the shuttle then. No point in your staying here." "Will there be room for us all?" "Just barely. When Majumbdahr gets back from the tower button up and lift immediately." Majumbdahr was at my elbow. "Why me? What about you, Captain?" I pulled out my air pistol and rearmed it. The magazine made a loud clack in the bay. "I'm not going with you." "You must," Majumbdahr said. "This is a personal matter." The men stood around me, silent. I obliviously went on checking my weapons. "Sir..." "No discussion, Mr. Majumbdahr," I said sharply. "I will go with you. "No you won't." "You know the Jump programming. You've altered our inflight subsystems." I could feel my face tighten. "So what?" " Farriken can Jump without you, certainly. But it will be more dangerous." "Not much." "But some. If I go with you the chances of your returning are better." I sighed. "I don't ask for your help." "I didn't say you did. I am offering it. And you cannot very well stop me." I waited. Majumbdahr gazed at me, impassive. Then he smiled very slightly. I began to wonder who w.as the hero here, and who the fool. "All right," I said. "All right."    We got most of the way without trouble. The admin offices were nearly deserted. Ho hum. Business as usual. Few heads lifted to study us as we went by. We skipped the elevators and went for the emergency stairs. At the base of the spire I unshouldered my equipment bag and fished around for a lock decipherer. Farriken carried a few for emergency purposes and Gharma had thought to bring one along. I fumbled through my encoder sigs, stets and assorted gadgetry a Captain acquires by rights, and found it. The emergency stairway popped open without activating its alarm. I resealed it from the inside. We went up the stairs single file, pausing at each floor. Through a side portal I could peer down at our ground car. Nobody went near it. At the top floor I sigged the double lock, then popped the alarm before it could blow. We waited for signs of interest from the other side of the fire door. Nothing. "Fast and easy," I whispered. One of the men kicked the door open. We charged through. I pitched a gas grenade. It went off in Forward Control. Brown smoke poured out. Two Fleet officers turned toward us. They opened their mouths but no sound came out. One pointed. Then they both fell. A Lieutenant rose up from his console and scrabbled at his side. The man next to me launched himself forward. He hit the Lieutenant just as a pistol appeared in the space between them. They crashed into a readout casement. The pistol didn't go off. Majumbdahr was there by then. He clubbed the Lieutenant with a flame pistol. The gas hissed away, dissolving into harmlessness. I swung my air pistol around to cover the rest of the Control pits. They were empty. The tower was run on a skeleton crew.    We held the tower top for over fifteen minutes. I dropped grenades through a rollout window, directly on the first squad that came to check out a call from below. By that time Majumbdahr and I had figured out enough of the launch procedure to lift the hold on our shuttle. Majumbdahr programmed and called through on comm to clear our passage. I covered the stairs. The other two bracketed the elevators. That's where two underofficers appeared. The elevator zipped open and there they were. One step, two -- Flame guns brought them both down. Majumbdahr called out that we were cleared. I swung around from covering the stairs. Only then did I notice that one of our men was lying with his side blown away. One of the elevator men had got off one shot; I hadn't even heard it. I peered down from the tower. A chunk of concrete blistered and crumbled above my head. They were firing from below. Three men, as near as I could see. "We're trapped," Majumbdahr said. "Unless we can draw them inside." I leaned toward the open window and dropped another two grenades. The firing from below stopped. "Down the stairs," I said. We clumped down as fast as we could. The man ahead of me stopped at the ground floor, where we had come in. I motioned him on. We ran down the last flight to the basement. It was dimly lit. We wandered down two corridors before finding the surface exit. I could hear muffled firing: flame weapons. Time ticked on. "You think they haven't got this covered?" the man with us asked me. "These are ordinary Fleetfield police. No guarantees, but maybe they're thinking of saving the equipment upstairs more than getting us." "I hope you're right," Majumbdahr murmured. I wasn't. Two steps out the doorway the man crumpled. Blood sprayed from his chest. I was right behind him. A flame bolt seared the air by my ear. I dropped behind an abutment. They had left one gunner by our car. I could see him crouching behind it. Two crisp frying sounds passed over my head from Majumbdahr. Both missed. I aimed my pistol at the man's feet, which were still visible. One, two, three shots -- all kicked up concrete near him. "Don't use a grenade," Majumbdahr called. "We need the car." I nodded. Aimed. One cough, two -- a foot jerked to the side . The man fell into view . I fired three more times. He went still . "Come on!" Up and running with a blind, furious energy. I reached the car. Its side window evaporated. I jerked open the door and Majumbdahr lunged through it. I slumped halfway into the car and thumbed on the pilot. Whoosh -- we shot up fifty meters. I slipped out of the seat. I clutched at the side rail. The car tilted, ready to boost to cruising speed. I screamed something. A hand appeared. I snatched at it. Air ripped beside me. A hot tongue licked at my leg. I wrenched myself up and got a thigh over the seat railing. A giant slapped the car. I lost one hand hold. Into the cradle, endlessly rocking -- Majumbdahr grabbed the other hand and tugged at me. I felt something tear in my biceps. The car was still accelerating. I looked down. The gray field flashed by below, blurred. All reality, I remembered, was a mere illusion. Really. Majumbdahr tugged on my hand. I got a purchase on the seat amounts and heaved upward. Wriggled partway into the seat. Wind buffeted me, howled. I rolled in. The car door hissed shut. "You all right?" "Call the shuttle. Tell them to launch." Majumbdahr fumbled at the comm and barked a few words. Squawksquawk. He nodded. "They're off. Nothing will stop them now. Hey, you all right?" "Just glad I didn't have time to think about that." I panted. "You're all right?" "I'm all right." Just breathing, for a while. It was absolutely fine to simply suck in the air. Feel it fill up the lungs. Then push it out. Sweet wind. Breathing had been something else back then -- an hour ago? thirty minutes? An ordinary thing. After a while I began to notice jungle rippling by below us. Green sea. Spatterings of blue, yellow, colors clear and bright. Slowly the trembling in me started to ease off. I summoned up an old joke: It's not that I'm too young to die, it's that I'm too me to die. I grimaced. Some jokes don't get old. Maybe that's because they aren't jokes. I started to think and then, shakily, to plan, and here's how it went: Land at a civilian lot. Shortcircuit the lock on a cheap skimmer. Send the Fleet craft off like a bat out of the proverbial, north. Lift the skimmer, heading west. Ditch the skimmer at Batangas. Swipe a cruiser. Hop it to Lucban and leave it parked near the main street. Take a bus for two klicks. Get off. Buy five matanaglos from a street vendor. Speak to each other casually, walk easy, two officers taking a lazy day off. Stroll into the Toshogu Shrine and out the other side, to the House of the Ascending Dragons. Find a cloistered garden and eat the matanaglos. Drink from a nearby fountain. Catch a belt to the commercial district. There we had to move more carefully. I made a business #D call to the orbital trade center in Yomeimon. Then I had them route me through their net to offplanet comm. Then into Earthspace Licensing. By that time I was patched through enough channels to cover the origin of the call. I punched through the encoding I'd set up before leaving Farriken. Gharma answered. Then our backup scrambler cut in. I had to recode. The screen cleared. I told him -- not in so many words -- to look for a Fleet booster coming up on the ramscoop fleet, maybe toward morning. That would be us. Anything else was trouble. If there was any doubt, Jump immediately. Never mind the backwash -- ramscoops be damned. Oh yes, and incidentally -- forget us, too. "The Master orders you back now," Gharma broke in. "Why?" "This is unnecessary." "I can't leave without them." "You must." "Uh huh. Watch for me by morning's light, friend." And signed off. Dark behind, daik ahead. A drop traced itself down my brow, hung on my nose. I puffed and blew it off. Insects pricked at my neck. Every moment or two something rustled nearby. Let them go. Some of those beasties were big enough to set off trip sigs, which meant Mindoro Base couldn't use sigs this far out. Area Denial Theory, Course #I #B. Clouds boiled in from the South China Sea, blotting the stars. The lights of Mindoro danced in the warm air. A bird warbled to itself. My night specs slipped on silently. I kept my eyes fixed ahead and turned my head slowly, using peripheral vision. Nothing. A raw field ahead. Low, shiny-leafed bushes. A hooting call, fading. All this because Angela and the children refused to stay pinned in the past, in that Paradise where choice had fled. "I'll move up to the Stet key," I whispered to Majumbdahr. He nodded. I wriggled forward, mud's liquid fingers tugging. Ten meters, then twenty. The stubby box winked an orange indicator when I inserted the signet. I fumbled with the Firetongue Stet and snicks d it into the receiver. Rigid geometry among a sea of mud. Orange winked to red. Rejection. Not the winking red that sprang an alarm, though. The key mechanism knew this was a legitimate Fleet Stet. But not the correct one. Majumbdahr crawled up behind me. He saw the red dot. "That's the current Stet," he whispered, unbelieving. "It was on the Farriken." "Right." "Tonji must've known we'd have it." "Right." "So he's changed the Firetongue over to some other scheme." I nodded. Recoding the Stet entry-point by entry-point was a huge job. Tonji hadn't had time for that yet. So he must have used some fallback Stet. That way the change took only hours. Majumbdahr had followed the same chain of reasoning. "That's that," he said. "Let's get out of here." "No. Wait." I rummaged through the equipment bag. If Gharma had loaded everything in my quarters -- "Here." I fished out the Stet I had kept from my earlier commission. "Where did you get that?" "A keepsake. Now if Tonji did the easiest thing -- " The change in Stets had been made a year or two before. There were undoubtedly some older Stets around. But a man in a hurry... Snick. Orange. Orange. Wink: green. "Damn!" Majumbdahr grinned.    We walked and crawled the klick, slow and easy. No fire flashed out of apparent nothingness to lash us down. Most of Mindoro was dark. We slipped from shadow to shadow. Nothing moved. Where were the patrols? Had Fleet cut back so far they no longer had troops for their bases? I remembered the ancientquotation in script above the Toshogu Shrine: All the flowers of all the tomorrows are in the seeds of today. But the script was streaked and weathered, one letter hanging by a single tab. There was no one to keep the ancient shrines. And for this tarnished Empire, no seeds of tomorrow. I peered around us, uneasy. Majumbdahr had no warning. There came the scrabbling of nails on earth. One shadow oozed into two and a daik form struck him. He pitched backward, flame gun coming up. The thing slashed at his gun hand. I heard something rip. Majumbdahr rolled. The thing snarled and bit. I threw myself on it. Musty damp fur. Nails raked my side. The thing turned. "Kill," it said quite distinctly. "Quam." My strangling-wire reeled out. Majumbdahr moaned as jaws closed on his arm, legs kicked at him. I slipped the wire around its throat and jerked back. Breath strangled out. I jeiked again, lifting its throat. Once more -- the head toppled away. It was a German Shepherd, Fifty kilograms of muscle and teeth and black hair, and all of it quite dead. A smart dog, genetically altered to know the best moment to hit us. I felt sick. We had learned a hard lesson centuries ago about tinkering with human genetic material. Fleet had no such qualms about turning man's best friend into fanatic, smart killers. Three buildings away a flashlight bobbed. We melted into the shadows and worked our way toward it. The small Fleet field glowed in the distance. Stubby noses pointed toward the scum of sky. I sniffed. An acrid tinge in the moist air. "Ton! Here old fella! Ton boy!" But Ton boy wasn't in the watchdog business any more. We waited for him. Majumbdahr was tired and angry. I could sense it in his ragged breathing. The dog had gnawed into him. It took five minutes to sealandfreeze the gashes. He had to stay alert, so there was nothing to do about the pain. The man -- a corporal -- passed nearby. Majumbdahr stepped from shelter and clubbed him solidly. I had to use a stim tab to get the corporal awake. Majumbdahr meant business.    Pharmaceuticals are bad for the character. Within ten minutes Ton boy's master was babbling quite happily about matters he'd have rather died than give away, normally. Luckily, he wouldn't remember any of it later. We searched him thoroughly and got his encodings for the Mindoro locks. Insects clicked and sang. Clouds rolled over. A booster burst orange on the field and arced away. Troops passed in the distance. The corporal called in his dogs. They were quite docile. One of them even carried on a passable conversation about the funny smells around the base tonight. We put them all out for the evening. The corporal marched his rounds with us beside him. Like all security people he knew a lot more than he was supposed to, most of it by simple deduction. Mindoro was on stand-down. Most of its troops were offworld... But its area defense systems were second to none and that was undoubtedly why Tonji had brought Angela here. The corporal was quite blearyeyed, pale and drawn by the time we reached Central's main building. He took us through most of the check points. Then he collapsed in a side corridor. Pharmaceuticals have their limits; so do human beings. Majumbdahr stayed behind. I approached the next check point. Nobody even glanced up. I dropped the pencil-sized tube. I hit my boot soundlessly and rolled under the guard's desk. A Lieutenant looked at me, at my uniform, frowned. "Ah!" I snapped my fingers, grinning. "Forgot something." I turned and walked away. The tube went skreeee-bam. I turned. The Lieutenant was choking, stifflimbed, eyes bulging. He fell. Then we walked some more. After a series of unlabeled doors I motioned Majumbdahr back. I slapped a boring charge on a door's lock. I set the tiny timer and stepped a few meters away. Chuung -- it flared orange. I eased the door open. A foul reek seeped out. A hoarse voice pleaded from inside. Someone jibbered. Regeln swam back to mind. I thrust it aside and slammed the door. We walked on quickly. Tonji wasn't hard to find. His name was on the door. He looked up from a console when I went in. A hand convulsed, froze. He said something obscene. My air pistol looked at him. He didn't move. "Get them here." Majumbdahr closed the door behind us. "What?" "You knew I'd come." "How did you do it?" "You've been reading your own press releases. This isn't a Fleet base any more. We never would've made a hundred meters across a well-organized base," Tonji stared at me, eyes jittery. And I suddenly saw that he was older. Lines around the mouth. Crow's feet webbing by the eyes. "We're arranging a last ditch attack," he said with a thin voice. "Most of the good troops are seeking the Quam home worlds." "That won't work." "Not with bastards like you sucking up to them." "You don't understand." "What could they possibly offer you, Sanjen?" Something in his face made me look away. The waters, the waters lapping, washing all... cleansing... renewing... "Get them." He called to another room in Central. He wanted to visit the woman and the children. Wake them up, yes. We took a route without crossing a checkpoint; it was only two corridors away. In the enameled light Tonji shuffled along, the usual bounce missing from his step. "You've been trying to keep all this together?" He nodded. He didn't seem to want to talk. The guard was muzzy with a just-awakened look when we got there. He unkeyed the door and we went in. Majumbdahr stayed outside to keep the guard company. I had been using my equipment sachel to conceal my air pistol. When I put it down Angela came into the room. Then the children. "You're all right?" I said. She stared, eyes wide. I asked again. She murmured, "My God. My God." Chark said, "Daddy." Romana just looked. I turned to Tonji. "We're leaving." He looked at me stolidly. He was an exhausted man and he knew he was going to die. "The roof. You've got a copter there?" "Ye... yes." Somehow I felt as though I wanted to talk to this man, shake him into conversation. I had thought of smashing in that poker face a thousand times. My skin was dancing. I felt a jittery joy. I was radiating energy . I wanted him to protest, to rage, to curse me. Something to push against. After a moment I said, "Let's go-"    We landed at the field's tower, a squat three stories of rough-cut rock. Chark was twitching with excitement; he wanted to hold one of the guns. Romana is younger but she seemed to know better what was going on. She kept glancing at Angela. They exchanged looks of numb terror. "What'll we do, Dad?" Chark said. "Stay right here." I turned to him so the women were at my back. "Now look," I said in a low whisper. "I'm leaving you to take care of your mother and Romana. Keep them in the copter. Don't let them even open the hatch unless I'm outside." "Hey, give me a gun." "We can't spare one. We've got to take the tower." "Are you going to shoot that guy?" His forefinger jabbed at Tonji. "Never mind. I'm leaving you in charge here, right?" "Right." "We'll be back as soon as we can." "Where' re we going, Dad?" I didn't know what to say. To the halo stars? "Hey, let me have a gun?" Chark asked. "See you in a few minutes," I said. Majumbdahr was coming out of some of the shock from the dog business. His arm was closing up from the seal-and-freeze. The blue swelling had gone down. He jumped on to the tarmac and watched Tonji get out. I noticed that Majumbdahr 's uniform was mud-streaked and tom, and then that mine was, too. Finessing that by the officers in the tower wasn't going to be easy. I turned to Angela. "Stay put." "Ling-" "We're going into the tower for a while." "What will we doT' "When?" "After we leave here? The city is so terrible now, we -- " "Look, Chaik is going to keep his eyes open and see that nobody gets into this copter. Right, son?" "Gee, I sure would like to have a gun, Dad." "I'm sure you would." I jumped down. The three of us walked the hundred meters to the tower. Majumbdahr shouldered his flame gun. They could see us clearly from the plastiform top floor of the tower and we wanted to look like an ordinary patrol. "Do you think I will keep quiet?" Tonji said between compressed lips. "That I will ask them to let you have a ship?" "That's exactly what I think." He looked at me. I gave him a very thin smile. "I knew you had come... that was a Quam maneuver, destroying "A byproduct, that's all." "So you think." "I know rather more than you do about it." "You didn't simply come back for your family." "Quite so. But you tried to use them against me." "I had to." "Did you have to send me to Veden without mentioning that I'd have to go through the Flinger?" "We couldn't find an on-line officer who would." "Uh huh." We had reached the entrance. "Key us in." Tonji hesitated and I stood there, letting him think about it. Then he fished something from his pocket and the entrance slid open. Skeleton staff again. We nodded to the desk officer and went up the slideway to the tower. Tonji was the biggest frog in this pond and nobody got in his way. There were three officers in the Operations pit. One looked up. I flight."' Tonji was stiff, robotlike. They saw him and nodded. One punched in a spec and handed us an encoding. "Ready, sir." He scowled at my muddy uniform. I nodded and we left. Outside by the slide way, Majumbdahr said, "Somebody's going to find that Lieutenant we left back there." "I know." "Even if we lift, they'll track us as soon as they hear." "Any ideas?" "Kill the power in here. We're cleared, we can lift. They can't track us then. "Right." I looked at Tonji. "Where's the inload?" "I don't know." "We don't have time to look for it," Majumbdahr said, the words clipped. "We could just shoot them," I said. I didn't want to, but I said it. "We could." I thought. Shit, what was I doing here? I was on the goddamn ragged edge, rubbed raw, nerves skittering like a caged rat. If I hadn't taken an hour of meditation in the jungle this afternoon I'd be wilted away by now. And now I was supposed to decide life and death for three Fleet officers who didn't know my name. This was the nub, the end. "Wait. You go in and divert them. Ask a question. Tonji, you hold the door open when he does." Mamumbdahr gave me a questioning look. I waved him toward the doorway to the tower center. He opened the door and went in. Tonji held it ajar. I took the plasticjacketed pancake from inside my shirt and ripped the sleeve. I wadded it along the top of the door, pressing the stuff around the edges. Majumbdahr' s murmur came from inside. I finished. Tonji started to let go of the door. I sprang at him snatching at the handle. I caught it. I looked at him, lips drawn. He backed away. I was sure he knew what he was doing. But it could have been a simple error, yes. I shook my head. It was hard to decide... Majumbdahr came out. I slipped the door closed. The plastic goo jammed into place. It fit snugly, sticking. If they came out before we were clear, that was it. If not, we could tell them on the comm lines to stay put. It was the best I could do. Out, onto the tarmac. Soft air caressing. Insect buzz. We took the hundred meters at quick-step but my back burned all the same. Chaik slid open the hatch. "Nobody came, Dad." "Good." Into the cabin. We shot skyward, banked, the tower had assigned us. I got entry and sent Majumbdahr up to activate ship systems. Tonji stood at the entry portal, silent, watching. "When we lift you'll alert them." "I doubt it." "Why not?" "I won't be alive." "Why are you so sure?" "I can see your face." "You always were a good judge of character, Tonji." "Sarcasm from scum is -- " I raised my pistol. I thumbed it over to phosphorous shells. Tonji backed away. I sighted at his drawn, pale face. Time ticked by. I remembered the three guards. "It would be easy, all right," I sighed. "Come on." He stumbled away toward the copter, following my gesture. He moved like a drugged man. Once he was inside I would give him a satisfying tap on the head and we would lift. We reached the copter. Tonji looked at me for directions, then climbed in. From the tower came a crump. "Goddamn," I whispered. In the tower one viewport was smashed to a blind star. Behind the plastiform windows of the top floor flames leaped like children wanting to see out. I jumped into the copter and clipped Tonji at the base of the skull. He pitched over. I landed running. Something whizzed by me. I fired three phosphorus rounds in the direction of the tower without looking, more to cause night blindness than to dissuade anyone. Thirty meters, twenty -- I stopped at the ramp to free the securing bolts. The air sizzled. A round ricocheted spang harmlessly off the ship. I turned to the ramp. Something hit my arm and spun me around. A shattering pain leaped into my shoulder. I, lifted my arm -- lifted my arm -- Something was lying on the ground. A hand. I staggered. Lifted my arm -- Halfway between elbow and wrist was a black stump. Very carefully I bent over and picked up the hand. Blood spattered the tarmac. I took one step up the ramp. Two. So daik. Shouts, a hammering. Purple speckling in my eyes. So dark. Part VI A rumbling, but-deep. Metal smooth, so smooth I glided down it ice palace skating taste of winter slick slick so white God why's the snow smell so... So. Mouth gravel-dry. Skreee-hummmm. An eye worked open. Golden. Biting. I closed it. But no -- my throat worked, rasping. Force open the eye. Gold needles sticking in it. Look to the side. Viewport rim. Squint. Oiled light. Blink. The sun. Sol burning, rose-red, twice as old as time. "Ling?" Angela's soft voice. "Ling? Try to sleep. We'll be there in a few minutes." I was swinging a rock. So heavy. Swinging it toward the flame flower outside, shut it out. "Ling! Don't move your arm! You'll jar the healant unit loose." Gentle pressure. I relaxed. "Your officer is hiding us somehow, that's what he said. So the radar below won't find us." "Ah." "Sleep." So I did. Time. I floated up. Saw the ceiling. Knew I was aboard again. Flashed through dead pictures: Farriken hanging among the war stars, giant creamy ball. Zero-torque cranes and grapples. Clutching at our ship. I plunged down the Farriken ' s axis tube, stretcherstrapped. Rumble. Mumble. Drifting... Lancing pain. My hand. Gone. I felt a hollow space somewhere. A lifting new freedom. Struggling damp feelings, moist, warm, a tree like a cloud of leaves, breathing -- swift and darting images -- sleek animals running sweating in the cloak of rising dust -- throw -- throw -- dancing dancing mad -- the curve of spear in flight -- soft warm moist -- left gone -- the voices -- low slithering -- peering eyes -- dancing laughing -- foam curls at the lips -- voices -- muttering without sense -- hoarse breathing -- blunt gummy -- without words -- something pinned -- empowered -- commands -- cannot speak -- dancing dancing mad and running -- sweet slide of arms, legs -- swollen leper moon -- loose thunders -- something wrenching deep -- deep -- inside, vast -- rolling whispers ah -- no words ah it was -- shooting pain -- opening -- the voices, ah -- fresh channels -- I plunged through -- seeping -- now -- warm lapping -- certainty -- lefthandrighthand -- voicesvoices -- the hand gone -- something slips free, ah -- rises -- rises -- ah...ah... drifting... And in the endless light and airy drifting I saw the halo stars oozing red across the sky. Rust and diamonds. A shooting pain. Ah. I raged. I stamped down, crushing stars. I shouted, voice hollow... After a while they went away. Sheets, so cool. A slight finger's press of gravity. Ah it was. Angela's cool brow crinkling. Fingernails plucking at my sleeve... Sprinkle of yellow pain. I shoved a breath up through clotted lungs. Wheezed: "Got..." Majumbdahr's voice: "I've got new data. When he's better..." I twisted. "Got..." "Quiet, now. Chemotherapy is cycling." Time... Angela. Then a long time later, Rhandra. Hair billowing as she leaned over me, prickly bright things running through me. Soft silibants. Ah, women. All rest and refuge do they contain. Time. The tinkling of currents. Drifting. Two eyes. Shadowed, lurking beneath a cowl. The figure was a dark galactic arm, dustshrouded, hanging in space before the stars. Those shrouded eyes... Eyes? Or -- two stars? Red-bright. The Master. Lofting among the star rifts. From his eyes streamed blood. He loomed above me. I wrestled with the thoughts: He had flicked a finger and tick I danced, strings invisible. Met Rhandra. Studied the halo stars, dutiful. His master's voice. Run amok at the Madi's. Careening through it all. He had turned me inside out like an old pocket. Morning's humming nausea: his treatments, I knew. I felt a surging in my head. No helpful waters came to calm the thoughts. No restful lazy lapping, dissolving all. The vapor haze blew away. I remembered it all now. All the kneeling and bowing and washing in the great liquid song. Rage forked lightning-bright, yellow. We were men , Goddamn it, not... not... I blinked. I sat up. My left arm was a blue sheath. A bioadapt unit. Inside, I knew, my arm swam in womb-like fluid, healing. The hand was stored elsewhere, probably, awaiting a regrafting. "Rhandra!" She appeared from around the comer of our quarters. "Ling, you're not supposed to be awake." "Something woke me up." "Well, I've tried to be quiet but -- " "No, something I was thinking I frowned. Dreaming? But the tightness in my muscles remained. Anger was boiling up from my unconscious. I felt myself caught in it, in the swirl of a blind tide. I shook my head. "What... how are the others?" "Fine. I met your family. Ling, I think we ought to talk -- " "Later. Later. I don't... Majumbdahr, how's he?" "All right . He s wonting on something. Angela said he came to see you about some readouts." "When was that?" "Yesterday." "Yesterday! Why haven't we Jumped?" "We have." "How far?" "A short distance. A... parsec, isn't that the word?" "Yes. Yes, it is. Fleet can still pick us up at this range, if we're unlucky." "Well, Gharma said he didn't want to risk going further." "Why not?" "He doesn't understand all the changes you made in the Jump subsystems, he said. I think that was the right phrase." She looked at me, concern tightening her features. "Ling, I think you should rest." "No." "You almost died. If Majumbdahr hadn't gotten that freeze capsule on you -- " "I know. I know." I waved the subject away with a weak right hand. "My hand will live?" "They say." "How sure are they?" She cupped a palm to my face. "They said the chances are good. Don't worry, Ling." "Who's this 'they', anyway?" "A doctor. They unsealed a vault to extract him. We didn't have anyone who could deal with your case." I lay back. "I see." "That's right, Ling. Rest. Sleep." I blinked drowsily. "Sure...oh, would you do something? Go and ask Gharma for a readout of our Jump sequence. I'll need that to comDUte the lon Jump." "Rest, first." "No, get it now. That way I'll be able to work on it when I wake up again." She nodded and helped me lie back. I tried not to wince. Sheets of pain shot up my arm. That meant the locals were wearing off. But it also meant my head was clearing. She arranged my pillows and dimmed the phosphors. Veden phosphors, I noticed -- I was wearing my contacts again. She stepped softly. I heard her click the latch on her way out. For a long moment I thought of just lying there. It was clean and flat and the sheets smelled sweet as the wind. The Paradise Milton had scribbled about and never gotten. But then the rage seized me again. The blazing star-eyes. I sat up. I pulled the covers away. No pajamas. Good; they would've stuck out under my robe, anyway. I braced myself with my right arm. My legs swung over the side. My arm buckled. I toppled backwards on the bed. My left arm shrieked at me. I rolled over onto my right side. Painfully I worked myself upright by pressing upward with my hand and rocking my legs in synchronization. Then I stood up. And sat down, knees buckling. The second time I lurched sidewise and caught a deck chair for support. I breathed a little and tried not to think too much. Then I took a step. The mists inside lifted a bit. I stepped again and nearly lost my balance. I waited some more. Another step, wobbly but workable. I reached the closet in slow motion. Fishing out my robes took time. By then I was concerned that Rhandra would return. So I hurried, and very nearly fell. I caught myself against the wall and just sucked in the soft, soft air for a while. Finally I found my Captain's belt and wrapped it around the quilted robes. Time for a walk. I made my way to B deck without seeing anyone. I began to feel stronger, steadier. Majumbdahr lived in a small staff officer's cabin. I wanted to see him where we wouldn't be disturbed, even by Rhandra. I hoped he would be in quarters. If not, I'd locate him on the inboard comm line and have him meet me there. There was no response to my knock. I listened to the sighing of Farriken's air circulators. No movement inside. I used my Captain's key. I was wrong. He was there. He swayed gently in the air currents. Blood dripped steadily from him and spattered red the deck. Mahesh Majumbdahr had been trussed expertly. Knees bent. Ankles bound. Wrists wired and oozing blood behind his back. He hung face down. Bright scarlet threads laced him. Flexible tubing linked knots at wrists and ankles. Ship's cord bisected the tubing. The cord looped through the air duct overhead. Blood now filming over to a muddy brown made an X in his chest. It sliced his coverall and cut deep into the abdomen. His face -- I looked away. I recognized this vaguely from my reading of Veden history. A ritual Bengali execution. Usually performed with a shortsword. In ancient times it symbolized a necessary death, a sad but unavoidable passage . I stood and looked at him a while. Then I began a search. There was no sign of a sword. An empty fax folder yawned open on the floor; a few books were disarrayed. I found a small wire cutter and cut the ship's cord. I caught the body as it fell free. Pain lanced my left arm. The body slipped away from me and sprawled. I covered the face. From the blood clotting I judged he had been dead at least half an hour. With head wounds the brain damage from oxygen loss would be extensive already. No chance to save him. I punched on the comm. Rhandra answered on the second buzz. "Ling! Where are you? When I -- " "Are you alone?" "Yes." I gave her the cabin number and asked her to come. Alone. I sank down the bed. I waited. I watched the lake of scarlet around him scum over with a ruddy, used brown. This was no longer Majumbdahr, only a butchered side of meat. A part of me skittered away from this room thick with sullen air and I remembered the walks we'd taken together, an impossibly long time ago now. We walked through slippery mulch of packed leaves, along chattering streams. Ferns. Soft stands of scented weeds. Rasping briars. Our boots thumped in the hush of woods. We talked. We worked up the dry, cottony taste in the mouth which chilled water cuts as a knife. The valleys of Veden' s great plateau cupped us beneath a spitting blue sun. Time hung still and silent in the fragile air. And as this memory hazed my mind I lay back on the bed and knew at once that I hated this artificial place now. It was a warren of cushioned sounds inside a metal box, an artifact I had memorized into a profound disgust, a craft whose prime purpose was an Empire where both the police and the poor were polite. Yet on the other side was, inexplicably, the thing lying in its own muddy pool... Rhandra' s rap startled me. I creaked up and opened the door. She said and did the things I'd expected. It all went by in a curious milky green light. Words slid into more words. There was sand in my eyes. Gritty bags were pulling down on my eyelids and blurring into a drone Rhandra' s sentences. A hand shook me. I sucked in air. The light cleared a little. "Look... for... stim." "What?" she said. "Oh." -- and went into the small bathroom. Time slid along. A prickling feeling in my face. "Ling!" Another slap. "Here -- " Hiss. Cool spot on my wrist. She took the stimulant injection tube away. I blinked. A faint tingling seeped back into my body. In a moment I felt somewhat bright and clear again. "God, I'm weak." "Of course. And to find this... " We sat for a moment. "I'll call," she said. "We'll get some help." "No." "Well, whoever did this must be -- " "No!" She sat silently. I struggled to think clearly. I noticed something new on the bed. " Where 'd those come from." "What? Oh, those must be the readouts he wanted to talk to you about. Plus the other things in your Captain's input slot on the bridge." "The fax folder." I gestured. She handed it to me. It was identic cal to the empty one lying on the floor. I opened it. "Ling, I don't see how you can sit there calmly opening your mail for God's sakes, with -- " "Quiet." I flipped through the faxes inside. "I wonder..." "What?" "This is the same type of fax folder as that one. Maybe Majumbdahr had two copies of something, and left one in my slot so I'd get it when I was able." "Oh. And the other copy..." "Somebody took it." Rhandra's face was compressed and rigid. She kept looking back over her shoulder at the body. "These are faxes of a correlation analysis. Majumbdahr wanted to do a better study of the Veden mass detector data. He left it as an available-time job for Farriken ' s computers." Rhandra looked at me apprehensively. "Ling, I really do think you're too tired to... "Come on." I got up. "Where?" "Just come on." I locked the door behind us. I walked as quickly as I could through the curved corridors, watching for anyone else. Most of the crew was probably stowing the coldsleep vaults; securing them adequately in the axial pods would probably take a full day. We stopped at an officer's cabin I chose at random and I clicked it open. Inside I spread the faxes on a narrow bunk. Majumbdahr had used the satellite data to get a refined parallax fix on mass and velocity. I pointed at a display fax. "It's big, all right. About a tenth Jupiter mass. Now, the velocity..." I checked it. Checked it again. "What's wrong, Ling? Why are you looking that way?" ' 'This thing -- whatever it is -- will hit Jagen. Not Lekki. Jagen." "I see," she said, not seeing. "He integrated the trajectory out. Look." The dashed line of the projected path swerved neatly around Lekki and arrowed precisely into Jagen." "Why is that so important?" "It's just about impossible. Lekki has more than twice Jagen' s mass.  Its gravitational potential well is much broader. Any random fragment zooming out of interstellar space would have one chance in a it did, Lekki is much more probable a target. But Jagen! -- a little dot whirling around at near-light speeds? Impossible." "But it has happened." "Yes." Suddenly I remembered the Master's voice long ago: The ancient Quarn left giant devices... they could move a planet through Jump space . "When it impacts, Jagen will shred that mass with its tidal forces. Rip it to atoms. Then heat it up. X-rays. Gammas." I didn't need to check Majumbdahr's faxes to know that Veden would be within the cone of emission. The planet would fry. And the ramscoops, irradiated beyond use. The storehouse of the Empire, burned away. "What will it do?" "Ever watch a time-lapsed #D of a supernova? This is like a pocket edition. The radiation will fry Veden. Probably kill all higher life forms." "But Ling -- " "I know," I said bleakly, watching the horror crinkle her eyes. "And I know who caused it." "What... ?" "The Quam." "I don't believe that. Neither do you." "Ah, but I do. Rhandra, the Master didn't want Majumbdahr and I to stay down on the surface, to be out of touch. He wanted us around for our regular session with him. Balm for die mind. Those wonderful washing waters. That's how he has managed us like a Punch and Judy farce from the beginning." Her face became stony. 'Wo, I...#..." I watched her struggle with it. "Rhandra. I know you're confused by this. I know something of what you feel. I felt it, too." "But ling..." "I want you to help me. I'm going to go see the Master. Perhaps I'm wrong," I said, knowing I damned well wasn't. "We can only find out what is behind all this by speaking to the Master." "Yes..." "But we must be careful. Whoever killed Majumbdahr can do the same to us. So I want you to help me. Will you?" "Of course. But... the Master..." Her face twisted. "I know. We -- " The comm speaker sounded a soft, persistent beep: an all-stations message. "Officer Gharma respectfully requests the Captain's presence in the Master's rooms. Officer Gharma respectfully..." I listened to it repeat five times. A slow, wan smile spread across my face. "So it's Gharma." "Why are you so sure?" Rhandra murmured, her voice reedy. "He wouldn't call if he hadn't already checked our quarters. And if there's ship business, why not summon me to the bridge?" "Well, he might -- " "No. No, it's Gharma. He has a taste for the ancient Veden practices. And there is something in him I have always sensed." "Well... what shall we do, Ling?" "Do? We go see Mr. Gharma, just as he asks." We went two corridors laterally, along the gentle curve of the ship, before I caught a flicker of motion out of the comer of my eye. A head jerked back around a turn in the hallway. "Run," I said. Rhandra's shortbreech gave her ample room for her long legs; she easily outdistanced me. I puffed along, thoughts racing. "Left, I called. We turned and there ahead was the dim gray light I sought. The priests had left a third of the B deck phosphors untreated; they gleamed with Sol light. Vedens with adapted eyes could make their way here, but they could see no further than fifty meters. I popped my contact filters into my palm. Rhandra slowed. "Where should we go?" "Not back to our quarters, that's certain. This way." I soon found it. The emergency arms locker went ting and eased open beneath my Captain's encoder. I fetched out stun guns and laser pistols, hitched them in my belt. I gave Rhandra a stun weapon. I showed her how it worked. "Don't even aim it at anyone unless you're going to use it." "What setting shall I use?" She fingered the dial in its butt. "Here. Stun. It won't kill." "But if we need -- " "Come on." The cushioned floors of B deck were the thickest in the ship. They muffled our running. I cut over three corridors and peered around. There -- a bulging green colorcoded hemisphere, down a short passageway. It clicked open, revealing a tangle of power lines, connector boards, microswitches, alternate circuit elements and inloading sequencers. I studied them. The routine shipboard elements disconnected easily. The manual override net took more time. I took a cutter from the tool wall inside and slashed crude gashes in the plasti board. The lights around us faded, pulsed once and died. A rattling alarm spoke nearby. I cut some more and it stopped. "Ling, I can't see." "That's the idea. I haven't lived this long by walking into situations with long odds against me." "What does it matter if we're all in, the dark?" "Those small round splotches -- no, sorry, you can't make them out, can you?' ' She squinted. "No." "Those are emergency phosphors. They're running lights that go on when central power fails. Farriken has a separate power source for each deck." "The Priests didn't paint them with Veden phosphors?" "They didn't know what they were. The emergency system is just bright enough for an Earth native to see by. But to you they're emitting in the wrong part of the spectrum -- too red." "All the Veden natives are blind now," she murmured slowly. "On B deck, yes. That's all we need." But how long did we have it? The bridge officer was busy supervising storage of the vaults, I was pretty sure. He was probably frowning at his readout panel right now, trying to figure why the B phosphors should fail. Did he have an extra hand who could come down and troubleshoot, carrying a hand flash? I started along the corridor, leading Rhandra. "Where are we going?" "Tramping into the vineyard where the grapes of wrath are stored," I said. My head had lifted lightly from my shoulders and floated a meter high. "What?" "A snippet of ancient culture. Non-Mongul." Through the curved lattice, all padded and restful: officer's country. Near the Master's suite the warren was more complex, for an added sense of isolation from the rigid pattern of shipboard. This made it easier to approach, since no one could hope to hear us. I saw the first priest two intersections away from the Master's area. He stood with his back turned, arms raised as though talking into a wall ship's comm. As I watched he slammed the receiver down, felt his way a few meters along the wall and stopped. He had just found that the comm ran on the same power source as the phosphors and wouldn't work either. And, being untrained, he didn't know an emergency comm station was recessed in the wall forty meters away. "Ling, I..." I tugged her back around the comer. "What?" "I've got to ask something. How long will it be before that... thing... collides with Jagen?" "About ten days." "Then there's no hope of stopping it? Or saving people?" "No. Or... wait... We can send a signal. Maybe they can get deep enough underground." I thought. "Yes, that's right. Ten meters of dirt would shield them." "But there's no hope otherwise?" "No." "Then let me go to the bridge. I can tell them. Before we... see Gharma." I grimaced. "I know how you feel, Rhandra," I whispered, "but you won't be safe on the bridge. Gharma wouldn't leave it uncovered. If you appear there they'll stop you. Kill you, probably. They don't seem much interested in discussions, not when there's a shorts word handy." She looked very solemn and nodded. Things were moving too quickly for her. Hell, I thought woozily, they're moving too damned fast for me, too. We cut to the right and circled around the priest. I spotted three others, each at an intersection. They had taken up positions roughly equidistant from the Master's suite. They blocked all paths to it. But they'd made a simple tactical error. They were too far apart. The intersections were all over fifty meters from each other. In B deck's hushed corridors that was more than enough to isolate them. They'd formed their net in virtual darkness; given time they would probably correct it. "You're going to follow me at a few paces behind. Here -- " I reeled ships cord from around my waist. I'd taken it from the emergency locker. "You can hold this as a guide. If the Veden phosphors suddenly go back on you'll have to drag me out of sight. I'll be blinded even worse than you and the priests." I paused. Gharma might have sent a man to the bridge, letting him feel his way out of B deck, with word to bring flares or anything else that emitted the Veden spectrum. In that case aid might come any second; there had been enough time. But if Gharma was cautious he might well keep all his priests with him for protection. He could wait me out that way with less risk. Which had he done? Flip a coin, Sanjen. "Damn," I fretted. "Look, I've got another idea. I'll lead you to almost within sight of one of the priests. These stun weapons are too noisy; the others will hear. So I'll double around and come at him from another direction. Wait about a minute, then make a small noise. I'll rush him." "What sort of noise?" She looked suddenly frightened. Well, so what? I was, too. But I was more angry than scared, or else I wouldn't be here. "Just a few words. A question. Ask him why the lights are out. He'll probably think you're just wandering around in the dark." "I am." "Quiet." We edged along the passageway for a moment until I could just make out a priest around the next comer. "Here I go. Count the seconds in your head." I raced around to the other corridor. To me these halls were pooled with wan reddish light, dim but enough. I crept forward until I had a clear view of the priest's flowing maquanan robes, and stopped. He was shifting uneasily from foot to foot. Unnerving, to stand within easy laser shot of an armed and still have to force yourself closer. Several times he looked directly at me. I froze. His gaze drifted on without pause. Precisely how dim was this light to him? Step, wait, step, wait. My left arm spoke with a low, pulsing ache. I inched forward, handgun covering the priest. A thousand years ago I had sat in a restaurant with Mahesh Majumbdahr and talked of reverence for life, respect for living creatures. Now I was preparing myself to kill a man simply because he blocked my way. Faintly: "Why are -- " I ducked low. Lunged forward. The priest turned, robes swirling, his pistol coming up, eyes shifting uneasily as he tried to locate Rhandra's voice. " -- the lights -- " At the last moment he did. The pistol leveled. He squinted down the V-and-blade sight. Finger squeezing -- " -- all out?" I hit him with a boot heel in the shoulder. It was a high kick I hadn't tried in years. I caught; he staggered sidewise. His finger slipped from the trigger. Right foot back to the deck. I followed the weight shift through with a short chop to his neck. Breathe out, focus down, turn -- I twisted, caught his solar plexus with my left elbow. A biting pain shot up into my shoulder. Wind whooshed out of him. I moved in, butted him aside -- winced -- and snatched at the pistol. Fumble, fumble -- I suddenly thought that a laser beam could be seen quite easily by Veden eyes, alerting the priests -- I got it. I clubbed him with the butt. He sagged to the deck. I froze. No sound. The hollow sigh of air circulators. I dragged the priest into a cabin and locked him in. When I went back for Rhandra she was jittery, but she listened carefully to what I told her. The Master's suite. I cracked the door ajar. Silence. We slipped into near-daikness. A dim emergency phosphor glowed red beyond the antechamber. Suddenly a chant rang out. Voices joined it. A singsong wail echoed over us. Tapping drum, chiming cymbals. The beaded curtain before us swayed and rattled in currents that bore the sweet tang of incense. We slipped through. Four Lengen priests sat in zazen position before the Master. None were armed. The wavering music spun on. On. On. And stopped, as though sliced by a sword. "Leave us now." The Master turned his cowled head toward us. "I believe we have some business." "It awaits you. Outside." "You'll get no help from them." He paused. "Leave us now." Of all receptions I had imagined, being brushed off wasn't one of them. I sat, and gestured Rhandra to do the same. "Gharma has erred again." His voice rolled out, deep and somber. "Because those priests didn't get us?" "I knew it was you when the illumination failed." "I expected Gharma here." "He is dispatched elsewhere. To complete the circle." The priests began to murmur a slow rhythmic chant. We talked over it. "More murder?" The Master clasped his hands and said nothing. "Why did Gharma kill Majumbdahr?' ' "We only hastened him by an hour." "To stop him from warning Veden?" Rhandra said abruptly. "In part. My hand rests only lightly on such matters." "Looks like a dead weight to me," I said bitterly. But something restrained me from approaching him. I sat. "Why kill the Vedens? An entire planet ?" "A point of... there is no your years ago we caused the neutron star to wind inward. We did this in the last phase of... matter shaping. Then we retreated to the next of the..." "The halo stars." "You would call them so. They are true center. The sum." "Then why don't you damned well stay there?" I spat out. "A star does not ask the galaxy why it spins." " am asking." "So." He joined in the murmuring warm chant for a moment. His great head bowed. Incense sweetened the air. "We returned this last time to the disk. We looked upon our works. The neutron star was infested. The ancients timed that star for our use. You had begun to spread. To have festered so, to take our works and turn them to a purpose we had planned for ourselves... We knew then that the legacy we had planned was rotted. Spoiled. You -- our children -- were now rivals." "How?" "You violate the Precepts." "Piss on sour Precepts. Why should they apply to us?" "One always knows one's children better than they know themselves." "What... ?" Rhandra asked. "We made you," His voice boomed. "Made hunters, learners, from eaters of fruit. Hormones. Mating ritual. Family grouping. All bear our imprint." "No..." He shook his head wearily. His voice floated across to us. "We do not know why the great old ones did this. A last groping. For a vision. I do not kenne... it lies to us to right the errors." "By tinkering with us?" I almost shouted. "Your damnable Plague? The men you've killed -- or made me kill?" "To complete the circle." "How? Was it that business I studied about left hemisphere versus right? You had me read that, didn't you?" "I erred. It vexed you, to direct your knowledge in these paths. I see now I erred often with you. My first decision was correct." "The winged man?" "Yes. I saw you would be a threat. My charge was to bring the sickness to Veden." " You caused the violence. The riots." "A facet of the design. You might have interfered." "So you ordered me killed. What made you stop trying?" "The craft that brought you to Veden sent a message packet." "That's customary." "Gharma read it that evening. Too late for me to stop the winged follower. It told of the Patanen. They were to assemble on Earth. I saw we would need you to take us there when the time came." "So you gave me a stay of execution." "Remember, when you think these harsh things, my aim?" Hand passes. A misty low voice. The priests. Their candences swelled in the dry light. A sea's green sameness washed the room. Metallic flutterings veined the air. A distant twinge from my left hand. I willed it to silence. "I..." "To seek the rightful stations for us all. Bring the essence in us to rest." "But we... " "We share a destiny." Swaying, I pondered. "What paths lie open... ?" "There remains only the Path of Last Things." "The Patanen?" "They were the remaining part of you who would survive. It is a measure of our fall that only with difficulty can we snuff out our ancestors' dark legacy." Chiming. Swimming in the waves of the chant. "That is our station?" The Master's hand moved over a small black metal object. A sadness welled from him. His great eyes transfixed me. "I speak to the tension in you. It is the impurity. Without it you would have been a fitting testament to us. We know you in the core. Where the animal mind gropes for exit." "I..." Drifting. Arm aching. I struggled to hold on to something. "It is the final act. To earn my Walking." "No..." "I am charged to this task. Others of us labor on your distant worlds to bring about this consummation." "Ah... I..." "We erase the errors made by our passing. We leave no blemish smudged upon the galaxy." The waters, they encased me. Their soft lapping swept clean the abiding tension I felt. Tapping of drum. Flickering ghost images. I struggled against the current. They were warm, so warm... Humming. Humming, the wailing singing waters washed over me -- My left arm. Sheets of pain lanced up. Clouds thinned. Left hand. Right hand. Voicesvoices -- hand -- swelling tension -- Something within me clenched my fist. My hand -- Orange carved the night. The Master toppled. He fell stiffly, surprise frozen in his depthless eyes. A red splotch stained his barrel chest. Left hand spoke. Right hand answered. We would not go meekly into their vast night. The being who had brought me such comfort as I had never known sprawled, eyes open to a final blindness. The rasping sound was my own crying. The room bulged and melted and ran down my face. I lurched away, out. On the bridge. I fought the deep trough of sleep. The bridge swelled, paused and then collapsed, like the lungs of a great animal. "Stim," I croaked to Rhandra. She pressed the hissing spergent to my arm. "Gharma. Where's Gharma?" "He is suited up, working in the tube, sir." The bridge officer, Hassat, blinked at me. "How long?" "Nearly an hour." "With a team?" "He took some priests." "Ah." I thought. The bridge went peep and click. "Are all the priests armed, Captain?" Hassat said, fie was worried. When the power returned to B deck he had gotten a call from me to send a squad. There had been shooting. Two wounded, one dead. All this, and he didn't understand what it was about. "I expect so." "Sir, if you want me to go after him..." "I do. And I'm going with you."    We were in the suiting room when the fist of Shiva shook the ship. It slammed me into a bulkhead. A loose tool cracked into my helmet. I staggered, fell. ' The viewport into the axial tube spanned ten meters in the ceiling of the suiting room. I peered up at it.  Silently, a waterfall swept by. "They've blown the tube wall," I said over suit mike. "Bridge here, Captain!" a metallic voice rattled. "We monitor a seven meter diameter incursion in The greenish fluid gushed by the port, churning. Bubbles danced. "Where?" "Fifty-two meters above the retainer, Captain. Aft." My team was coasting up toward the viewport, gaping, apparently uninjured. I let myself go slack, ignored the sleeting ache as my left hand tired to talk to me, and thought. A picture of the Farriken hung in my mind's eye: a spinning ball. The axial tube lanced through it. All turned, making centrifugal gravity and stirring the reaction fuel that filled the ball. The axis was a thin tube where it broke the ball's surface, but at the ship's center the tube bulged: decks A through K. I was in the innermost part of the bridge. Where the bulge tapered down was the retaining sheath. It supported the Farriken' s center against the pressure of the reaction fluids. Further out, beyond the retainer, sacks of cargo hung from the tube, immersed in die fluids. Where was Gharma? Near the hole he'd blown, probably. Not in the tube -- as the watery colloids rushed in, the currents would've smashed him to ketchup. No, flooding the tube was a diversion. It gave him time. We would have trouble making our way long the tube. The delay might be vital. So... There was no place else to go. He had to be outside the tube, in the reaction fluid. I sighed and found I had closed my eyes. It was restful here at nearly zero g. If I could sleep a bit, everything would become clear... I slammed my left arm into the deck. Agony. The voices. They woke me. Why flood the tube? It wouldn't disable Farriken . No, Gharma was on his feverish way to something else. "Hassat! Into the lock." The Veden phosphors gave the rushing waters a greenish cast. The rippling currents had become sluggish. "Tube is filled, Captain," the metal voice rang. I hitched on a tool belt and snagged a laser sidearm into it. "Cycle us in," I called. Hassat and the men listened to my conjectures as the air pumped out. The greenish fluid frothed in and stilled. I waved us out. We swam like the first fish, awkward and bulky. Ping, pressure balancing. Aft, along the tube. Machines, pod equipment, grapples -- they bobbed in the currents set up by rotation of the tube walls. The men swam faster than I could. They were earnest and devoted followers of the Master, unaware of how the alien had used their own evolution against them. I had sent Rhandra to search the Master's suite, remembering the black device in his hand, to find poly tonal inducers, subliminal flicker screens, a host of devices. Probes into the depths of our competing three brains. Paths to enlightenment, surely; I knew that. Paths to a prison, just as certainly. These men would follow my orders despite their confusion. And in time, as the tinkering wore off, as it had for Majumbdahr and me on Earth, they would return to whatever it meant to be human. Merely human. We thrashed on. The section numbers coasted by. # H. The tube necked down here. Collars of steel yoked the spot: the retaining wall. Here the storage sacks began. Their access ports punctuated the tube walls at regular intervals, receding into the murky distance. Swimming here was not much different from negotiating in air, since there was no gravity. But normally one could see from one end of the tube to the other. Now all faded into green depths. I felt sluggish. The waters plucked at each motion with liquid fingers. "Slow down," I called. Foxes to the hunt. Docking equipment swung lazily ahead of us. I peered, squinting. There: a ragged tear in the thick organiform. An explosion had ripped through from outside. Something tugged at my attention. I turned, studying the tube. The others surged ahead toward the tear. It was small, innocuous. A gray patch clinging to the tube wall. I swerved and kicked toward a grappling module. "Cover!" I snagged the edge of the module. Crump. A muffled jolt. Frags spun past me. I hugged the module like a lost love. Crump. The module bucked, began to drift. I hung on. A corporal coasted into view. His back was smashed. I swam toward him. His suit life indicators read zero. Two others floated nearby. Dead, all. Bubbles oozed from their suits, filmed in red. The limpet mines had sprayed the area with shrapnel. Neatly timed. Ghanma must've been able to see our approach . How? I rotated, fanning the waters. The viewports. They looked out on the cargo sacks, to aid in loading. "Captain." Hassat appeared from behind a quantat casing. "They're all..." "Right." I thrashed over to a viewport. Lamps glowed blue in the murk. They were inside a sack. It hung down, a teardrop ballooning away from the tube. Dim figures moved inside. It was the sack nearest the retainer. I watched, thinking. The figures seemed to be sitting on top of some coldsleep vaults. They were performing a ceremony much like the Master's. The Hour of Last Things. "If there are more mines in here," Hassat began, "We should -- " "Right. Out -- through the hole." I pushed away and kicked awkwardly. Cold seeped into my bones; the reaction fluid was a colloid to prevent its freezing at the low temperatures it reached in flight. My suit therms cut in. We reached the ripped wall and I gingerly pulled myself through it. I backed out, groping with my feet. My magnetos purred, seized. Boots clamped down to grip the ferrous strip running along the outside of the tube. I swiveled out and stood upright. I took a step. Click : magnetos clutched the metal. Hassat followed. The sack flared mushroom-like forty meters away. I could make out Gharma now. He made ritual hand passes. Their lips moved. Chanting. Their rocking rhythm cast shadows in the blades of light that cut shafts down into the cloudy fluid. Beyond, along the axis, the milky bulk of the retaining wall. We stepped carefully forward. It was like walking along the top of a vast cannon barrel toward a bag of blue light. "Look for the power plug," I called. Step. Step. "There." Hassat knelt on the curved organiform. The color-coded cap swung out. I unreeled the cord for my suit power. He plugged it in. I snapped it into the butt of the fan laser in my tool belt. It was intended for broad area heating, operating in air. I had no idea what it would do in a liquid. "Try your hand gun," I said. Hassat fired. A ten-centimeter bolt leaped out. Steam burst white in its path. "Not much range," he panted. I cradled the fan laser. "This one may -- ' ' A dull thunderclap. I jerked my head up. Beyond the sack a yellow ball glowed for an instant. It guttered out. "Shit," I said. "They've blown a hole in the retainer." . A tide brushed at me. Growing stronger. We both stood shock still. Debris from the explosion caught the blue light and then swooped back toward its center, sucked in. "Captain!" the tinny voice rang. "Massive incursion in the retaining wall. Bridge is flooding." Gharma was going to drown the whole ship. "Try to deflect the stuff," I said numbly. "Stack furniture. Run it down the nearest ramp." "Sir, at this rate -- " "I know. Look, send some more men after us. We can't do much by ourselves." But I knew that by the time help arrived the fluid would have caused vast damage inside Farriken. We were far from any star. Immobilized, we would never reach a port. Something bumped against me. It was a ribbed drum, probably unmoored by the first explosion. I watched it accelerate toward the gaping hole in the silvery retaining wall. "Sir, we've got to -- I can't -- " I shook myself into alertness. Hassat was wobbling, one foot free. I suddenly realized that the current was pushing me forward. "Don't try to walk," I called. "But we have to -- " "Duck!" Another drum swooped toward us. It slammed into the tube wall, sending muffled vibrations up through my boots. When I looked up it was vanishing into the jagged hole in the retainer. I braced against the surging currents. My arm stung and throbbed. I hunched down to present less drag against the stream. My boot broke free. I slapped it down again, rocking, pulling on the power line for support. Wan light. Murky motions. What had been the Master's plan? To kill us all? Gharma's sword lifted high, coming down with ritual grace on the necks of the Lengen priests. Chopping. But how were the rest of us to die? Or... Floating. Warm and lazy. The waxy light... The voices murmured. Tongues speaking without form, of days before we became encased in words... cutting across the filmy bonds the Master had laced around my bicameral mind, lefthandright brain, ancient... But the voices faded... My head buzzed. A fine weakness washed over me... It would be so fine to fly in this swift breeze, to spread wings and loft through it. To skim by good Gharma and his madman chant, consider the waters in their ways, yes, give a last wave and zoom past, singing my own private song. Then a last gyre, banking and swooping. The tinkling rapids would laugh with me. Sing the war galactic, Ling. Strut a time on this final stage. Comes the high dive. White foam. Zip, and you're through. Back on the bridge, Captain of a Starship all spattered with gold. Epaulettes for all. Let me go. Let -- A boot slipped. I twisted to bring it back. The other click broke free. I reeled out the power line. Gauze clouded my helmet. Air rasped raw in my throat. Battering, battering, the current swept me down. All these years riding the high vacuum... never thought... it would come by drowning... My right hand twitched. The fan laser blazed. A beam orange-hot shot out in front of me. Steam jacketed it. Cotton streamers belched back toward me. I felt it punch me in the gut. Turning -- Flying -- I rolled my eyes up, searching for the blue mushroom. Heels looping over -- I arced the laser beam around, letting the steam jet play against me. It buzzed in the cold, watery hand that clasped me. Punched me. Again. The sack loomed. I thrashed uselessly. Fire the orange plume. Wait. Fire agin. Fire -- I thudded against the fat blue balloon. I released the laser, it was still clipped to my belt. I snatched at the folds of the sacking. Got a grip. Swung down. Boots clapped to metal. I leaned against the billowing sack, taking shelter from the current. I peered in. A blue lagoon. Gharma's head jerked around. Eyes widened. He started scrambling over toward me, calling to the others, mouth awry. The idea hung before me, glimmering. I thumbed the fan laser up to peak power. Gharma saw my hand move. He snatched at his robes, trying to drag a pistol out. I braced myself and pointed the fan laser at the bottom of the sack. Inside, priests scrambled over the vaults. One knocked over a blue arc lamp. It smashed into a vault and winked out. The orange line leaped out. I fanned it across the base of the sack. The organiform crinkled, turned brown, then black. I felt a flash of hot pain in my left arm. I looked up. Gharma's laser was cutting away at my suit. Metal beaded and sputtered away into the waters. But -- Directly in front of Gharma, where his beam lanced, the sack blackened. Broke. The fluid smashed into him, driving him against the far side of the sack. I chopped at the base. It gave. The sack lifted under the fractional tug of centrifugal gravity. It rippled. Inside, priests tumbled in panic. The Hour of Last Things was coming a bit early. The sack wilted. The current caught it. Bubbles belched out, rose. It began to drift. The sucking hole in the retaining wall dragged it down. Inside, faces: mouths stretched open, hands clenched, eyes frantic. It struck. The vaults jammed in the hole. Soundless, the sacking folded over them. Air dribbled away. The sacking clogged the hole Flow ebbed and stopped. The plug settled into place. So many. Majumbdahr, the Master, now Gharma. And so many more. Sleep's dark and silent gate... The bridge was a foul mess. The colloidal fluid reeked of oil. It slopped at our ankles. Hassat -- who had hung on to a strut the whole time, and lived -- organized a team to flush out the ship. K, J and I decks were submerged. Multiple subsystem failure. Two crewmen dead. My console half red and winking. Everywhere, equipment dripped. I thumbed my readout screen to activity. Where would we go? A home away from Rome, that's what we needed. Far from Fleet. A comfortable G-star with room to let. Amid Farriken ' s dry catalog of facts and numbers there was surely a clue. The galaxy was open. We had fuel, reaction mass. We would explore. The message to Veden had gone out moments before. Now my energy seeped away and amid the lapping waters I lounged, watching the cleanup crew with sandy eyes. Time for another message. Yes. I switched through Comm. "Fleet Central, urgent." I blinked, squinted, rummaged for words. "This is Ling Sanjen, late of Fleet. I'm serving notice on you, and on your damned Empire. Do what you can about the Quarn. Then forget this war. The Quarn will vanish anyway. They're busy cutting their throats right now." A crewman splashed by. Lapping waters... The sound no longer had power over me. Music, I remembered, reached into both the limbic brain and the neocortex. It triggered the emotions in one, the analytic of order in the other. Mathematics could do that, too... delicately touch the limbic... music sliding into number... I shook my head. We were no simple assembly of "the seat of reason", "the seat of emotion", tinkertoy parts. A man was more than a mere man could know. I grimaced, feeling things shifting inside my mind. Whatever finegrained work the Master had done on me, done on us all, was coming apart, leftbrainrightbrain all scrambled now, returning to our own human equilibrium. "Look," I said, "what we never understood about the Quarn was that this war was a last task for them. They had to wipe us from the slate because we were their worst failure. A symbol of their decline. If you go out to the halo stars I think you'll find their works, their art, their libraries, all carefully preserved. All the things they wanted to be remembered by. Libraries -- not us. They never understood us. And they  were so sure they did..." I coughed. My throat rasped. "Listen, Fleet. If you're smart some of you will survive. And if you do my granchildren may run into you sometime. Watch out if they do, though -- you won't understand them. They're going to be like me." I clicked off. I chuckled, imagining what Tonji would think when he heard that. Ling the madman, yes. Maybe someday I'd be rheumatic and respectable, but not now. I'd gotten married to Fleet and Angela about the same time. Now I was divorced from one, but the easy analogy told a lie; Angela was a person, not an idea. Rhandra splashed over to my couch. "I'll help you back to our room." Her face, lined with care, seemed much older now. Yet the light still glimmered in those eyes. And there were rich years for both of us. For all of us. "No." "You must rest. Your arm -- " "No. I've got one more thing to do."    Things happen, that's all. I made the way down alone. Oily puddles glimmered in the dim light. She answered the second knock. I went in and sank down into a deck chair. From the next cabin came the scuffle and chatter of Chaik and Romana. I put my face in my hands and pulled the sagging flesh down, up, rubbing my eyes. I raised my head. She looked at me expectantly. "Angela," I said. "Let's try to talk again."  What more can we say? Here's Waldo! continuing process, going on today. Many people find this hard to believe and point out that strength, intelligence, speed, and courage now seem entirely useless. That may be true -- one of the depressing things about evolution is that you can't be sure which elements dominate the selection process, here and now. And if you did know, there is absolutely nothing that you could do with the knowledge; either you have the right properties for genetic selection or you don't. The thing that prompted this train of thought was a visit, a few minutes ago, from my business partner, Waldo. He was wallowing in newfound affluence, wearing expensive clothes and sporting -- most uncharacteristically -- a glamorous female on each arm. He looked over the deal I'd found, promised me in lordly tones that he would think about it, and swept out. I have this feeling that Waldo, against all logic, is being favored by evolution; for, as any dinosaur will tell you, evolution does make mistakes. Waldo's ride to fame and fortune got off to a very shaky start. He had been arrested, lumbering around the outer perimeter of Chryse City late one night. He was painted black all over and his attire consisted of dark blue briefs, an oxygen hose and mask, and a pair of thermal slippers. His general appearance made such a deep impression on the guard who spotted him that the alert for a Level Five emergency -- Alien Attack -- had been given. Within minutes Waldo had been whisked off to the office of Armando Faust, Governor of Chryse City. The fact that he was being treated as a lunatic, once it became clear that he was not an alien, annoyed Waldo. He was not insane, he insisted. Far from it. He was merely carrying out one of the prescribed procedures of Doctor Striker's diet plan. That plan had cost him a thousand Mars-dollars. He pulled a thin booklet from his briefs and waved it triumphantly at Faust. Faust was rumpled, bleary-eyed and unshaven, and he was dressed in a combination of a red-andorange-striped sleep-suit and fireboots. His videocasts contrived an impression of a massive deepvoiced man, but that was clever staging. The voice was genuine, but Faust was short and dumpy. "Thermodynamic Dieting, by Doctor Janus Straker," he read. "You paid a thousand dollars for this? What's the deal?" He drilled twin holes through Waldo's soul with the darkest, hottest eyes Waldo had ever seen. That hadn't come across on the video broadcasts. "It's worth every cent," said Waldo. "It's the first real breakthrough in dieting since the sugar substitutes. Guaranteed to work if properly followed." Faust was more impressed than I would have been. Over the past ten years I've heard the story much too often. I really thought that Waldo had been cured of his dieting mania after the last fiasco -- the "Bionic Diet -- Just One Capsule Does It -- Based On Fundamental Biological Principles." The capsule, as Waldo found out much too late, contained live tapeworm eggs. But apparently hope springs eternal, and Waldo's dream for the sylph-like figure of his youth continued. Faust moved his black cigar from one comer of his thin mouth to the other. "Are you telling me you have to dress up in that outfit, Burmeister, and run around the outside of the Dome as part of your diet?" His voice was harsh and full of disbelief. It took a tough nut to get to be top dog in a place like Chiyse City, and Faust had the reputation of being a hard man to argue with. You looked forward to an interview with him in the same way as a round of "Twenty Questions" with Torquemada or a game of "Chicken" with Attila the Hun. "Of course. Look," said Waldo with the awful zeal of the recent convert. "The food we eat is converted to energy inside us. Either we use up that energy, in exercise or some other way, or else it goes to produce fat. So there are just three ways to lose weight. Eat less food, exercise more, or lose the energy some other way. True?" "Sounds plausible," said Faust cautiously. He puffed on his cigar and the reeking smoke hung like a miasma in the room, defying the. city ventilation system. "But what's this 'Thermodynamic Dieting' all about?" "It maximizes the other ways that the body can lose energy. For instance: eat all your food cold. Drink lots of iced water -- it takes energy to heat it inside you up to body temperature. Take cold baths -- you lose heat that way. Exercise in the coldest possible place -- outside the Dome. Spray yourself black, too, because that's the most efficient way of radiating heat. And wear as few clothes as possible, to maximize the heat loss from evaporation. It's all in the book." Faust looked at the booklet. "So you've been doing all the stuff it says in here?" Waldo looked a little guilty. "Well, nearly all. I must admit I've skimped on the ice-water enemas." Faust, iron man that he was, shuddered. "But why, for God's sake, in the middle of the night? It's just your good luck that the guard didn't shoot first and ask questions later." "You lose heat more rapidly if you are radiating to a colder heatsink," said Waldo. "Not only that," he went on, delivering the final, unanswerable point. "Do you think I'd be seen running around in this outfit in broad daylight?" Faust looked at Waldo's ballooning form, black all over and covered with goose pimples. He shook his head. "I don't know. Somebody's crazy here, and somebody should be charged. I don't know if it should be you or the quack who wrote this book." "Doctor Straker is a well-known and widely respected physician, and a former President of the I.M.A. Of course," Waldo added thoughtfully, "that was before his breakdown." I think this was the point where Faust realized that further discussion would not be productive. He made up his mind. "Burmeister, you made every official on Mars jump out of bed in the middle of the night. Including me. I could give you ten years in the superfluid plants, and everyone would applaud the decision. But I'm a kind man." Waldo waited in horrified anticipation. Faust's favors were wellknown. "You've got a valid interplanetary passport, right? Okay. I want you to do a little job for me -- and I'll pay you well for it. Not only that, I'll arrange for this whole thing tonight to be wiped off the books. There won't be one word to say that you were the cause of a General Emergency." Waldo waited in silence. The rabbit doesn't discuss terms with the stoat. "Maybe you know," continued Faust, "that we've been having a little problem recently with the Maintenance Services Union. Mike Maloney is set to try a new angle -- a He shook his head admiringly. "There's been no real trouble yet, just a few broken heads. But it's going to get worse before we hammer out the contract, and I've tried to be ready for most things." He removed the cigar and coughed so violently that Waldo expected to be bombarded with fragments of lung tissue. "Last night," he went on, "one of my inside men told me that Maloney is set to try a new angle -- a personal one. He's going to grab my son and put the pressure on me that way." Waldo made suitable horrified noises. "Oh, I don't think he'd do anything bad to him," said Faust. "He knows I'd skin him alive if he did. But he thinks it's a good way to keep me off balance. So, I've got to get Werther away from here. I decided to send him to see the family, back on Earth -- he's never been there. Problem is, he's only ten and I've got to have somebody look after him on the way. I need somebody that Maloney's bunch wouldn't recognize. I'd been stuck on that -- until you came along. Ten thousand dollars for Werther' s safe passage to Earth, and no follow-up from tonight's little episode. Are you on?" Waldo, despite his habit of rushing into dietary insanities, is naturally cautious. He revolved the situation in his mind and it seemed very clear. A pleasant vacation trip to Earth and a handsome fee, versus ten years in the horrors of the superfluid factories -- if he lived that long. He didn't really like children, but that was a detail. He nodded. "When do we leave?" "Tonight. Tickets are ready at the spaceport. Every hour's delay makes it harder to get away without Maloney knowing. Go and shower, grab your stuff, and be back here in fifteen minutes. I'll get Werther." The child who was with Armando Faust when Waldo returned was everything that Faust himself was not. Blue-eyed, fair-haired, sweet-faced, and cherubic. Waldo hoped for the sake of family harmony that Werther resembled his mother. He was carrying a hand computer, one smiled shyly at Waldo. "This is Werther," said Faust with the fatuous expression of the proud parent. "You'll be seeing a lot of each other for the next month, so you need to get to know each other." Waldo looked at Werther, still quietly playing his hand computer. "Pleased to meet you, my boy," he said cordially. Werther completed his calculation and spoke for the first time. His voice was a clear, musical treble. "Estimating your height as # meters and your age as thirty-four," he said "I calculate that you are approximately forty kilos overweight. Your life expectancy should therefore be reduced by # years, the probability that you will develop circulatory problems and flat feet is increased by #, and you should become totally impotent at the age of forty-nine." Waldo was struck dumb. He looked at Armando Faust and waited for a thunderbolt of stem parental discipline to descend on Werther's head. Faust merely shook his head and smiled indulgently. "It's wonderful, what he can do using that little computer. I tell you, he'll be world famous in a few more years. "Now, Werther," he went on. "I hope you have everything ready." Werther smiled like an angel. "I won't go without Bismarck," he said. Faust frowned. "Now, Werther, I told you he can't go with you. Get ready, and you and Mr. Burmeister must be off." Werther didn't move. "I won't go without Bismarck," he repeated emphatically. Faust looked at Waldo and shrugged hopelessly. "It's no good," he said. "You heard him. He won't go without Bismarck. You'll have to look after both of them." Once upon a time Waldo had had a good general education. He had a sudden vision of an interplanetary flight from Mars to Earth, accompanying Werther and the mummified corpse of the Iron Chancellor. Before he could ask for details, Werther had opened the inner door of the suite and called through it. "Bismarck! Come!" Waldo was both relieved and horrified when a large dog bounded in. It began at the front as a conventional cocker spaniel, but about the middle of the chest there was a dreadful swirl of miscegenation and the rear half, white with black spots, was a definite Dalmatian. Bismarck, unaware of his strange appearance, wagged a long, fluffy tail cheerfully. He ran to Waldo and sniffed with interest at his trouser legs. "He's just learning your smell," said Werther. "Once he's got it, he'll never forget it. No! Bad dog!" he added as Bismarck showed signs of labeling Waldo's trouser leg in a more personal manner. "Werther bred him himself," said Faust proudly. "He picked the genetic patterns and gave them to Muttants, Limited, and they did the mutated cross. Bismarck's bred for intelligence and tracking. Werther wants him to be a superbloodhound." Waldo was beginning to foresee problems. Escorting a docile tenyear-old from Chryse City to Earth was one thing. Escorting a child prodigy, clearly spoiled beyond all reason, along with his doubtfully housebroken dog, was another. The sooner it was over with, the better. Waldo hadn't eaten for many hours, and the foul tobaccoladen air was getting to him. He was suddenly very keen to get outside Faust's rooms and on the way. He stood up. "Remember," said Faust. "Keep your eyes open for Maloney's men. You won't be really safe until you're on the ship. Don't share an airbus with anybody, and keep with a crowd of people whenever you can. You'll get your fee when I hear that you've reached Earth." He said his fond farewell to Werther. Waldo and Bismarck each received a casual nod, and they walked along the corridor that would take them to the elevator. It arrived empty. They entered, and Waldo spoke the level they wanted. As he did so, Bismarck growled. The elevator, confused by the twin inputs, did not move. Bismarck growled again and Waldo looked at him in annoyance. "Can't you keep him quiet, Werther?" he started to say when he noticed the white vapor .emerging A Public Service of This Magazine #he Advertising Council VaW feSc! We make a little goalong way. Give. Red Cross counting on you. from the low ventilator grille. It dawned on him that Mike Maloney, head of the Maintenance Services Union, was responsible among other things for the Chryse City elevator system. But by then it was too late.    In some places Waldo's account of subsequent events fails to match other versions. He says his captors held him for three days without food, and undeniably he missed several meals. But I believe that was mainly his own fault -- you can judge for yourself. He was knocked out by the narcogas for a couple of hours, at most. He awoke in a locked room, somewhere in Chryse City. It would be inappropriate to say that it was an unfamiliar room, since thanks to the unit construction methods used, every room looks the same as any other. However, he had no idea just where he was. The room contained only a bed, chair, table, and the usual sanitary facilities. There were two doors, both locked. Waldo rattled them a bit, more or less hopelessly, and was startled when he heard Werther's impatient voice behind one of them. "Burmeister, you're awake at last," it said. "Now we can all get out of here." "How did you know it was me in here?" said Waldo in surprise, stooping to set his ear to the door. "Bismarck can smell you through the door. Look, this shouldn't be too hard. There are lay out diagrams of the city in every table drawer. You know, standard requirement for blow-out precautions. Get yours out and I'll tell you what we do." "But it's no use -- we don't know where we are," said Waldo. "True. But I've got my computer here with me. It's like the Traveling Salesman problem, remember? I've got the program -- " Waldo straightened and turned quickly as the other door of his room was thrown open. Two men in the anonymous gray uniform of Maintenance Services stood there. "Thought so," said the taller of the two. "We'll have to separate them. I didn't expect there'd be anybody else picked up with young Faust." "We'd better be careful," replied his companion. "Maloney 'll skin us both if Faust Junior gets hurt. He's the trump bargaining card." "He is, but that doesn't apply to Fatso here," the tall man replied. He glared at Waldo. "We'd better get him to a different room, where they can't talk to each other. Come on, you, quietly if you want to stay comfortable." He lifted the electric prod he was carrying and pointed outside. Waldo turned quickly back to the locked door. "Don't panic, now, Werther," he said in rapid, highpitched tones. "I'll think of something. I'll get us out of here, just you relax. Oof!" he concluded, as the electric prod was applied briefly but effectively to the seat of his trousers. "All right, I'm going. You didn't need to do that, you barbarian." Waldo was shepherded out and locked in another room, out of earshot of Werther. "Behave well," said his captors, "and maybe we'll bring you something to eat later in the day. If you're noisy, you'd better be ready to live off your fat." They didn't know it, but they had made a big mistake. Few things in life can rouse Waldo to heights of physical bravery and action, but threat of starvation is one of them. As he has occasionally remarked to me when in a philosophical mood -- usually after a vast dinner, where he has demolished enough for three people -- "hunger sharpens the brain." The furnishings of the new room were identical with the old one. Waldo remembered Werther's remark and went to the table drawer. A book of schematics there showed the main Chryse City life-support systems in all their monstrous complexity. Air, water, sanitation, and power were all drawn out in complete detail, showing the linkage of every apartment to the main lines and the feeder systems. Waldo reviewed the options -- very limited ones. Power and water were delivered through narrow conduits. The air-handling system, behind the wall ventilator, had a fiftycentimeter duct. To get through that, Waldo would need to be extruded, like toothpaste from a tube. That left the sewage system as the only alternative. It had a one-meter duct to begin with, but it merged to a bigger line underneath the apartments, and then varied in size again as it approached the central disposal system. Waldo, thanks to an unfortunate episode earlier in his career, was no stranger to sewage. Grimly he took the layout diagram and tried to plot the ways through the maze of pipes. There were two problems. Since he didn't know where he was, any starting point for his analysis seemed equally valid; and since Maloney's men might be anywhere, it wouldn't do to simply escape -- he would have to surface in a safe place, preferably very close to Faust's private suite. He had to make some pretty wild guesses about where he was and where he would like to go. Then he settled down with notebook and pencil to a long session of route planning. There was inevitably a lot of trial and error involved. After five hours of grinding detail, drawing in paths and noting routes in terms of turns and numbers of ducts, and finally making a detailed list in his notebook of all the necessary information, Waldo had done all that he could. He made the final notation and put the book in his pocket. A square meal, brought by his captors at that moment, might have changed everything. But they seemed to have forgotten him and he resolved to move ahead with his plans. The toilet assembly lifted out, after a mighty struggle, and revealed a dark, deep drop to the duct below. Waldo carefully lowered the flashlight, provided in the table drawer for possible power failures, to the bottom of the hole. From the length of bed-sheet strip he had used, he estimated that it would be a drop of a meter or less if he lowered himself at arm's length. He began to insert himself into the hole, but it was a much tighter fit than it looked -- Docotr Straker's Thermodynamic Diet had done less for Waldo than he had hoped: He stood up, removed his jacket and squeezed himself again into the hole. After hanging for a second, he dropped to the duct, retaining his balance with difficulty, then carefully retrieved the flashlight. The procedure from that point on was simple but tedious: follow the route listings and path designators that he had copied into the notebook, using the flashlight for illumination; get to the central sewer conduit and exit from there, using the main maintenance catwalks and entrances; locate the nearest videophone, call Armando Faust, person-to-person, and tell him that Werther had been kidnapped; give as much information as possible on the place where he was being held prisoner; and then meet Faust and assist in the search for Werther. There was one slight problem. The information on the routes was all recorded in the notebook; the notebook was in Waldo's jacket pocket; and Waldo's jacket was still in the room, lying where Waldo had placed it after deciding that the sewer entrance would be a tight fit. Apart from that, everything was fine. Oh, yes, one other thing. The recent work of Maintenance Services had been well below par. The flashlight, when Waldo switched it on, gave forth the feeblest glimmer of exhausted batteries, like the mating of tired glow-worms. Waldo stood in the slippery, sloping duct and looked at the lighted hole into the room above him. It was not more than a meter above his outstretched hands, and that should have been no problem at all under two-fifths Earth gravity. Unfortunately, the space was cramped, the footing treacherous, and Waldo had never been much of a one for leaping. After a few desperate and unsuccessful attempts, he felt that the lighted opening above him was as remote and inaccessible as Alpha Centauri. Since he could not go back, he had to press on, trusting to luck and memory alone to guide him successfully through the labyrinthine ways of the Chryse City sewage system. He set off bravely through the darkness, making his choice of turns and branches on a completely random basis. In terms of probability of success, he was like a solitary chimp deposited at a typewriter and told to write the works of Shakespeare. The dying flashlight was useless. After a few minutes Waldo threw it into the darkness and sent a stream of oaths after it. He ploughed on. Sometimes he would be in a tall, wide pipe that felt completely dry under foot. Sometimes he would be banging his head on the low ceiling of the duct and splashing ankledeep in what he hoped was water. Where a choice existed, he tried to head 'downhill,' hoping to reach one of the central cloacas -- all of them had maintenance lighting and access to the outside corridors. Waldo struggled gamely on, through verdurous glooms and winding mossy ways. As he said, the alternative to struggling on was not good; it was hardly a situation where one could choose to lie down and rest. One fact became increasingly clear sewers, at least modem sewers, are not cold. The stereotype of a chill, clammy atmosphere doesn't apply when people have ample energy for heating. Waldo says that the Chryse City sewers are rather like the medium setting of a sauna. After three or four hours of rambling he was on his last legs and felt as limp as a beached jellyfish. I know Waldo very well. We've been friends and partners since law school. So I believe him when he says that he had begun to despair of ever reaching any exit. He kept thinking of the limerick about the young man named Clyde who fell down a sewer and died. And when, at last, he came to an intersection and saw a faint light, far off to his left, he could hardly believe it. He staggered toward it, along a narrowing duct. He went down on hands and knees, then at full stretch, and moved forward. Waldo had reached one of the central settling-pond areas, into which many ducts deliver their contents. Unfortunately, he had found one that in its final stages was less than half a meter in diameter. He crawled on, finding the fit tighter and tighter, and finally, about three meters from the end, he stuck. No amount of pushing and straining would move him forward another ter backward. He was stuck. He lay there, feeling that safety and comfort were just a few meters away. He was wrong, as it happens. The duct emerged almost ten meters above the surface of the settlingpond, and directly below the point of emergence was a sharp metal filter. If Waldo had been able to get to the end of the duct and drop from it, he would have been cut to ribbons. His problem was just a bit worse than he realized. As far as I can tell, Waldo was actually stuck in that pipe for at most eight hours. I don't argue with him when he says that subjectively it seemed five or six days. After the first couple of hours, he became aware of a new factor. Something was pushing him firmly, and steadily, from behind; delicately, all over his nether regions. After a few puzzled minutes it dawned on him that he was experiencing the much-vaunted computerized sewer-maintenance system. When a blockage occurs in the Chryse City sewers, two things happen. The air pressure is steadily increased, in an attempt to blow the obstruction free, and after a threshold value is reached, the presence of the blockage is reported on the central services' control panel. To the control computer, Waldo was just another piece of waste material, an aggregate of garbage blocking a vital feed line. The pressure rose steadily. It continued to rise. Waldo, in the heat, sweated profusely. After long hours, the critical point was reached where tangential forces exceeded static friction. Waldo, like a well-greased bullet, was propelled suddenly along the duct with increasing speed and then fired out into space, over the settling-pond. He hung poised for a moment in mid-air, well clear of the metal filter, then dropped from the zenith like a falling star. He struck the settling-pond surface flat. The resulting tsunami was enough to inundate the two service men arriving at that moment to investigate the blockage. They dredged him out. The three of them staggered back to the access corridor. No one spoke, although there was a good deal of swearing, coughing, spluttering, and spitting. Just when Waldo was wondering how he could get loose of his companions and find a videophone to call Faust, they came to a door off the main corridor and one of the maintenance men threw it open. "The boy was right," he said through the open door. "That's what the blockage was. Here he is, and you're welcome to him." They pushed Waldo through the door and departed for the showers. Sitting at a long table inside the room were Faust and Werther, with Bismarck lolling at their feet. Faust and Waldo looked at each other in disbelief. Finally, Bismarck stood up, walked over to Waldo and sniffed at him inquiringly. He recoiled slightly, then began to wag his tail, tentatively. He looked like an art critic, discerning the faint outline of an Old Master's work beneath the more recent daubing of a lesser painter. "It is," said Faust. "It really is Burmeister. You were right, Werther. No," he added hastily as Waldo began to approach the table. "You sit down over there, by the door. I know you don't like the cigar smoke." Waldo collapsed into a chair. He had so many questions he didn't know where to start. How had Werther got free? Why were the Maintenance Services people acting friendly to Faust when they were locked in contract combat? How long was it since he had been captured? He needed explanations, but most of all he needed rest. Werther's childish treble intruded on his thoughts. "You should have left the escape to me," he said reprovingly. "You are not intellectually equipped for such activity. Also, you had no computer with you." "Computer? What's a computer got to do with it?" asked Waldo feebly. That crack about his intellectual capacity, like the earlier one about impotence, rankled. "Everything. Without a means of systematic calculation, the chance of finding your way through the City utilities' system is almost zero. Even Bismarck and I had to make use of additional factors to arrive home at our suites. Do you realize that the # nodes of the utility system imply more than # # possible path choices on a trialand-error basis?' ' Waldo didn't know. Furthermore, he didn't care. He closed his eyes wearily. He hadn't gone through days of anguish, escaping through the sewer system, to be lectured by an underage runt. Then a thought struck him and he opened his eyes again. "You mean you were in the sewers too? I never saw you." "Of course we weren't. What a revolting idea! We went through the air-handling system. I used the general schematic to set up the route choice as a non-linear programming problem." Waldo closed his eyes again. This promised to be even worse. "I set as the objective function the path length to the central air tunnel," went on Werther, "where all the ducts merge. Then I minimized that, using a semi-heuristic algorithm that I developed last year for the Traveling Salesman problem. It was far from trivial. My hand computer took almost three hours to compute an optimal strategy. When I had it, I removed the air grille and Bismarck and I set off." Faust was shaking his head in admiration. "Can you beat that, Burmeister," he said. "Figuring out the best path on his computer, out of ten-to-the-umpty choices. That isn't the best part, either. Go on, Werther, tell him the rest." Werther regarded his father sterolv. "I would appreciate it. Father, if you would refrain from interrupting me," he said. Faust looked abashed. Waldo couldn't understand how this man, who ate tough guys for breakfast, could be so subservient to a tenyear-old. It increased Waldo's own distrust for small children -- especially smart-ass ones. "At the point where all the ducts merged," continued Werther, "I had to resort to a different strategy. When a problem is difficult, it is necessary to deploy all available resources. I led Bismarck to each of the main air branches feeding into the central tunnel, saying 'Home' to him at each one. At the fourteenth branch he began to wag his tail. As I had surmised, the characteristic aroma of Father's cigars was strong enough to carry through to the central tunnel." "Specially made for me in Pittsburgh, Pennsylvania," said Faust. He held up his lighted cigar. "Each one wrapped from a single leaf of high-quality Scranton tobacco." Yes, thought Waldo, and handrolled against a steelworker's thigh, from the smell of them. Fortunately, he was too tired to speak. He was developing a grudging respect for Werther. TTie lad had a great future ahead of him, unless some public benefactor exterminated him along the way. "Father, I told you once," said Werther in admonishing tones. "Please do not interrupt again. As I was saying, we took the main branch that Bismarck selected and followed the same procedure at each succeeding fork. Bismarck led us infallibly to the apartment, where I attracted Father's attention and we were able to enter through the air grille." Something still didn't make sense to Waldo. "But how were you able to obtain assistance from the maintenance people to get me out?" he said. "I thought they were your enemies." "Werther took care of that, too," said Faust. "You see, on the way back here..." He subsided under a stem look from Werther. "To answer your question," said the latter. "On the way to the central air tunnel we passed a number of other apartments and could both see and hear through their air grilles. In one of them we chanced to observe Mr. Maloney. He was with a lady, and they were engaging in certain activities that apparently appeal to adults. Since my computer also has a recording mode, it occurred to me after a few minutes to make a video and sound recording through the mesh of the grille. It is not of any great quality, but quite adequate. "Now, you may explain the rest, Father," he said graciously to Faust. "Well, the lady with Mike Maloney -- and I don't know why I use the word lady, considering some of the things she was doing -- happens to be a special close friend of Jake Gregg, head of the Transport Union. Jake happens to be a pretty headstrong guy. So I called Mike, he came over here, and we played the tape. Then we had a really nice, friendly chat, and he signed the new contract we wanted, on the spot. Mike assured me that he is really a good friend of mine, and he apologized for what his men had done, kidnapping you and Werther. Strictly against his orders, he said. He called over there to have you released, and they told him you'd escaped into the sewer system. They were reporting a pressure rise there, too. Werther figured out what was happening in two seconds, and we came over here to pick you up." "Don't forget to tell him about the fee. Father," said Werther. "Oh, yes. I said you had to get Werther to Earth to get your fee. kilometers, so you only made it a points out that the kidnapping settled the crisis, and he didn't want to go to Earth anyway. So he told me to -- I mean, I'm going to pay you half the fee, for your efforts. What do you think of that, Burmeister? Burmeister? Damn it, Werther, I believe he's fallen asleep." Indeed he had. While Faust had been speaking, Waldo had at last managed to remove several bits of twisted metal, broken ceramics and unrecognizable glop from inside his shirt and trousers. He had collected them during his visit to the settling-pond, and the discomfort they caused had been the only thing keeping him awake. He was aware of certain mammoth stirrings and churnings deep inside him as his stomach fought a great battle with his ingestions from the settlingpond, but even that couldn't stop his eyes closing. Something attempted, something done, has earned the night's repose, he thought. He slept.    It took Waldo a while to recover from his ordeal, including the case of dysentery he picked up somehow on his trip through the sewers. While he was recuperating, he had a constant stream of visitors. The whole episode, involving boy, dog, and man in their complex trips through the utility system of Chryse City, caught the public fancy. In particular, Waldo's spectacular exit from the last duct attracted all the headlines. "Human cork survives tunnel ordeal," said one; "Human cannonball makes 'soft landing' after death-defying flight," proclaimed another. Waldo was famous. It didn't take the newsmen long to decide they would rather deal with Waldo than Werther, who treated them all like idiots and was enraged by any reporting errors. Waldo lay there at his ease while his bank balance, already fat from Faust's fee, swelled hourly as he conducted paid interviews with all forms of the media. He sold the book rights for a princely sum, and now there is talk of making a holo-movie based on the episode. Do you see what I mean about evolution? Waldo exhibited none of the usual survival traits. Oh, well, perhaps a certain blind persistence. But as usual, he landed on his feet. He always does. It convinces me that the main genetic selection criterion these days is not skill, intelligence, or any of the usual virtues. It's entertainment value. Have that, and everything else will come to you. Waldo has so much money now, he's hesitating to go ahead with the deal I set up for him. By the time he recovered from his experience, the lack of food after he was kidnapped, his strenuous exercises in the Turkish-bath atmosphere of the sewer, plus the dysentery he developed there, had all produced a big effect. I contacted Doctor Straker and made a suggestion. He was most enthusiastic. The paper I have here says, "In the ten-day period after I began Doctor Straker's Thermodynamic Diet plan, I testify that I lost a total of eleven kilos in body mass. Signed, Waldo Burmeister." It's a perfectly true statement. All he has to do is sign it and we'll both be considerably richer. He seems strangely reluctant. He hasn't said so, but I suspect that he doesn't want to have anything more to do with Thermodynamic Dieting.    V-...  Paul Walker Adventure, Mystery and Romance, John G. Cawelti, University of Chicago Press, #, #pp., #. Vazkor, Son of Vazkor, Tanith Lee, Daw, #, #pp., #. Quest For the White Witch, Tanith Lee, Daw, # , #pp., #. Edd Cartier: The Known and the Unknown, ed. by Dean Cartier, pub. by Gerry de la Ree, #, #pp., #. Dark Sins, Dark Dreams: Crime in Science Fiction, Barry N. Malzberg and Bill Pronzini, Doubleday, # , #pp., #. Demons Within, and Other Disturb ing Tales, Helen Hoke, Taplinger, #, #pp., #. Triax, ed. by Robert Silverberg, FutorianPinnacle Books, #, #pp, #. Art for Archie' s Sake Is science fiction serious literature? Why do writers like Barry N. Malzberg and Norman Spinrad provoke such hostility from some readers? Why do some sf fans despise fantasy? What is the affinity between sf and mystery fiction? What is the secret of the continuing popularity of such writers as Robert E. Howard and Edgar Rice Burroughs? What is the real appeal of films like Star Wars and Close Encounters? John G. Cawelti's Adventure, Mystery and Romance: Formula Stories as Art and Popular Culture does not provide the answers to these questions, but I believe it does provide the best method for finding the answers -- by providing the best method for studying sf, and other genre fiction, that I have ever read. Cawelti mentions sf only in passing. His principal interests are the mystery as exemplified by Chandler, Hammett, Christie, Sayers, and Spillane; the western of Owen Wister, Zane Grey, and John Ford; and the social melodrama from Dickens to Harold Robbins. The questions: What constitutes a formula? How does a formula evolve? What are its artistic potentialities and limitations? And what does it reflect of the culture that produced it? Of the latter he says, "Patterns of convention...are usually quite specific to a particular culture and period and do not mean the same outside this specific context." So the "Virtue Rewarded" plot, like most of genre literature, is lost to us as time changes. The swooning damsel-in-distress becomes the lusty heroine becomes the feminist hero. The socially responsible knight-inshining-armor becomes equally responsible cowboy becomes the mysterious stranger becomes the outlaw defending the innocent settlers from the ruthless cattle barons. What have we lost in these transitions, and what have we gained? And what do they tell us of the periods that made them best-sellers? And what can we learn of our own culture from our genre fiction? A formula is a pattern of conventional elements to be found in the majority of works of a particular kind. Usually the people who invent them, such as Poe or Doyle or Owen Wister or Dickens, do not realize they are inventing a whole new literature. As Cawelti points out, although Poe invented the detective story in the #'s, it was not until the '#'s, with Conan Doyle, that the form became popular. In science fiction it has taken decades for the formulas exemplified in Star Wars and Close Encounters to enter the popular consciousness so as to become acceptable to a wide audience. Why? Because a formula is grounded in the mysterious human psychology of patterns. Those who appreciate formula literature are those who have absorbed the elements of the patterns, and they come to each new work with specific expectations of how it will all come out; and as Robert Warshow says, "Originality is to be welcomed only in the degree that it intensifies the expected experience without fundamentally altering it." I believe that statement answers virtually all of my initial questions. At least in part. But I can hear you shuddering out there. Sf? Formula literature? ' 'Walker, you -- mundane!' ' Academic criticism of sf usually bothers me in one of two ways: either the critic is so intent on proving the literary respectability of the genre that he will make exorbitant claims for its literary merits; or he is apologetic, if not contemptuous, of it. Cawelti avoids these postures by being both affectionate and objective, and not by oversimplifying the difterences between genre and mainstream fiction. Nor is his definition, and treatment, of the formula mechanistic. Usually we think of formulas as rigid plot structures, and the people who write by them as hacks, cranking out the same book every time; strates, neither assumption is true. A formula is composed of elements of plot (hero, heroine, villain, obstacles, backgrounds, processes of solution, and solutions themselves) that may be combined in an infinite variety of ways and serve as vehicles for the most enlightened social thought as well as for the author's private vision. We all know that the sf books we like have plots, and that plots have structures designed to achieve a certain effect: an effect we have experienced before and found pleasurable, and so we return to experience it again and again. But while the effect may be the same, and the plot structures similar, we demand a new inventiveness each time from the writer. Always, no matter how many books he has written, we demand of his latest that same freshness, excitement and originality we experienced from his first. And this is as true of a Poul Anderson as it is of a Harlan Ellison. Defined in the strictest sense, formula analysis may account for why series books have been so popular, and why particular writers of no outstanding merit, such as Andre Norton, have been such favorites. On the other hand, defined more loosely, it helps to explain why less conventional stories and novels such as "Riders of the Purple Wage" or Stand on Zanzibar created so much excitement by combining new styles and ideas with conventional sf treatments. Where such a new combination is made so that it intensifies the sf experience, it is greeted with applause; where it deintensifies the experience, usually by subordinating it to characterization or thematic development, it is roundly booed. The principal problem in evaluating sf has always been the matter of comparison between it and mainstream fiction. Is a formula fiction the equal of the non-formulaic? I would say no. Some would say yes. And we would go on arguing forever. But what Cawelti says is that the comparison is irrelevant. People read sf, as other genre fiction, for different reasons than they read "serious" literature. And it is in their differences, in their own uniqueness, that sf, and other genre fiction, are best appreciated. Genre fiction is usually denigrated for its limitations, and certainly it has them; but the limitations of sf are rather like those imposed on the robot story by the laws of robotics or on interstellar flight by the law of relativity. Once accepted, they become an incentive to creativity as writers deal with their implications or try to find ways around them. Years ago Damon Knight told me that what he wanted his Orbit anthologies to do was to expand the boundaries of sf, to create "a renaissance in sf that would return it to its literary origins in Wells." Others claimed the only way to do this was to destroy every vestige of pulp tradition. But did they? If one made the mistake, as I did, of taking the New Wavers too literally, one was bound to believe that the whole movement meant disaster for the genre. And one was equally bound to breath a sigh of relief when the whole thing seemed to blow over in a few years. But what really happened? Did the New Wave fail? By the mid#'s, I realized sf had changed for the better; but how much of that change could be attributed to the New Wave I could not be sure. Now, thanks to Cawelti and his analysis of the evolution of other genres, I have a better idea. Revolution within a genre is a matter of new combinations of conventional elements, new styles, new languages, new ideas, and elements themselves. As crude as were the early experimental stylists, the New Wavers did open up sf to new stylistic approaches. They did help to improve the quality of sf prose and characterization. And most importantly, they opened the floodgates of the #'s and let all the social turmoil of the age pour into the genre. Until then sf was dominated by the pro-technologists, the futurist optimists who saw utopia in a nuclear reactor. They still do. But no longer does their viewpoint define the genre. The spectrum of opinion in sf reflects the culture around it more accurately today than it ever did before. But all of these things were done on the basis of what had been done before them by writers who were never New Wave, such as Clarke, with his quasi-religious alien encounters; Heinlein, with his seemingly infinite inventiveness; and Philip K. Dick, among others. The New Wavers accelerated these changes, but did not invent them. What they did was to create a conflict in sf that served to revitalize the field by getting everyone excited about it. Have you any idea how much America's colleges mean to you? Make America smarter. Give to the college of your choice. It was college-based research and college-trained minds that gave us electronic computers, television, spacecraft. And it will be today's collegetrained minds that will solve tomorrow's problems: Energy. Transportation. Health. City planning. International relations. But only if you help. America's colleges are in deep financial trouble. So give them a hand. The help you give today will make tomorrow's world a better one. Council for Financial Aid to Education. Inc # Fifth Avenue, New York. N Y. # A Public Service ol This Magazine  The Advertising Council My principal complaint against the New Wavers all along was that they were doing nothing more than imitating the mainstream, and the old mainstream at that -- Joyce and Kafka. I did not appreciate how useful these techniques could be in revitalizing conventional themes and stories. In fact, they did not realize it either, for the prime beneficiaries of their innovations have been the more conventional writers such as Niven, Pohl, Zelazny, Le Guin, and Silverberg. Formulaic analysis, as presented by John G. Cawelti in his Adventure, Mystery and Romance, does, as I have said, provide the best method I have yet read for evaluating the achievements of sf. But there is so much more to it. Cawelti is wonderful on Hammett and Chandler and Christie and even Irving Wallace. His chapters on the crime story and the evolution of the social melodrama; his analysis of the Virginian -- all marvelous. His language is clear of jargon, always lucid, always pleasant to read. I do not agree with all his speculations on how this or that genre reflects a particular period, but he is never dull. I put down the book each night slightly out of breath, my head swarming with ideas. I have yet to sort them out, but this much I can tell you: I have been reading genre fiction all my reading life and never felt I was wasting my time. But I have never been sure until reading this book what I was really getting out of it. Now I have a much better idea, and I feel more at peace with my enthusiasm than I ever did before. An Edifice for Oedipus The first thing you will notice about the last two volumes of Tanith Lee's Birthgrave trilogy is that the covers are ugly. One is somewhat better than the other, but only somewhat. Fanzine art. The second thing you will notice is that the title of the second volume, Vazyou have seen in years. (And Quest for the White Witch is not much better.) The third thing you will notice, if you read both books carefully, is that you are going blind from the stingy fine print that is as uncomfortable to look at as to read. So far, so bad. The story is conventional sword and sorcery. The Birthgrave was the story of the White Witch. Vazkor, Son of Vazkor is the story of her son by the black magician (what's his name?). She has left him with a barbarian tribe where he grows up thinking his mother to be the wife of the chief. He finds he has extraordinary powers, and these alienate him from the tribe and from himself. He also finds that the woman he thought to be his mother is not. He finds out his true identity, but few of the details. He comes to hate his mother, and by the end of the first book, swears an oath to his father's memory to find her and kill her. In Quest of the White Witch, he journeys south to the city of BarIbithni where he establishes a reputation as a mighty sorcerer, which he is. He becomes involved in local politics; is beatified as a god by the lunatic fringe; and ends by leading a revolt against the throne in favor of the outcast heir. The battle is concluded by a massacre of Vazkor's worshipers by Vazkor himself, which will give you an idea of the sort of fellow he is. Also typical of him is that he falls in love with the new king's mother. This leads to a charge of treason. But before he can be bodily thrown out of the city, the witch of the lunatics that Vazkor has betrayed sends a plague of flies to disrupt the king's coronation that turns into a real plague that kills everyone, including Vazkor. Of course he rises from the dead. He goes farther south, having lost all interest in his quest for his mother. But events put him back On the track, and at last he finds her. For the most part, the story is good kinky fun, especially the ending which suggests that Oedipus didn't know when he had it good. There are some wonderful sequences, such as the plague of flies or the meeting with the White Witch, and some fine writing; but overall the book is turgid and uneven. Although the story is supposed to be set on another planet, you find references to Greek myths; or a barbarian saying to his lady, "Has my dulcet wife been scourging you as she begged to do?"; or purple passages such as: "TTie gate between her thighs was golden as her hair, and the road beyond the gate was made for kings." An even worse fault is her use of the first-person narrator. Despite the constant "I," it is never clear who is thinking what. The story is of Vazkor's maturation from a ruthless barbarian with godlike powers to a sense of himself as a whole man. Ostensibly the story is being told by Vazkor after the fact. But this is rarely clear. The ruthless barbarian seems as sensitive and introspective as the sage, and his acts of brutishness contradictory to his character. Always the tone of his thinking and feeling is that of a well-educated contemporary man. Like Chelsea Quinn Yarbro in Hotel Transylvania, Lee uses psychology to revitalize the traditional sword-and-sorcery formula. Vazkor is a complex character whose confrontation with his magical powers is depicted as a problem of growing up. He loves his mother and kills his father at the beginning; then he finds his real mother had abandoned him, so he switches allegiance to his father, Vazkor, and sets out to kill his mother, who, of course, is not the villainness she seems. In the end he switches allegiance again: his father the villain, his mother the lover. The male-female situation in both books is as sexist as one expects to find in sword and sorcery: the women are, with few exceptions, either passive cattle or lusty and treacherous; the men are muscular and aggressive, or homosexual and decadent. (The racist elements are delicately avoided by a careful distribution of skin colors.) But Lee's real theme seems to me to be feminist, for the essence of Vazkor's search seems to be to reconcile the male and female principles within himself. Not long ago I wrote a glowing review of two short novels by Tanith Lee called Companions on the Road , in which I said I planned to read more of her and I suspected when I got done, I would like one book just as much as all the rest. Obviously I was wrong. But it was not my jumping to conclusions that did me in. Lee seems to have fallen victim to that itch from which so many young writers suffer -- she wanted to be a writer. And if that meant selling out her talent, she appears to have been prepared to make the sacrifice. While the two novels in Companions on the Road showed care and sensitivity in their making, Vazkor, Son of Vazkor and Quest for the White Witch are hackwork. All the intelligence and ability that went into the former are present in the latter two, but laid on with a shovel. If Lee is anything like the writers I know, she is liable to say something like, "Art, hell. I write to eat." If there is any truth in the saying we are what we eat, she is in big trouble. Ghouls and Dalis When I was nine, a friend of mine, who was a year older, took me to see my first horror movie -- The Mummy's Ghost. It was Hallowe'en, and it was cold, and it was raining. There was a line of kids halfway round the block, and we had to wait an hour in the cold and the rain to get in. By then the picture had started. We sat in the balcony, in the middle of a row packed with screaming kids, hardly able to move. Nevertheless, at the first appearance of the monster, I managed to eject myself from the entire row and achieve the safety of the street in, oh, say ten seconds. A few years later it was I who was escorting my younger friends to their first horror movies and howling as much at their cries of fright as at the antics on the screen. Critic Elder Olsen has theorized that the essence of comedy is when a thing thought to be dangerous, or disturbing, is proved to be neither. Thus, the terrors of one generation become the toys of another. An object of terror is an object of fascination; and although we may lose our terror of it, we never forget it; and consequently, we never completely lose our fascination with it. But having lost our terror by overcoming it, we end with a sense of affection for the thing. What was once an object of dread becomes an object of delight, and even admiration. In the early Godzilla films, for instance, the monster was the enemy of humanity. But by the end of the series, he, and the other creatures, had become heroes, defending humanity against extraterrestrial monsters. In one of the films a small Japanese boy learns courage and self-reliance by vicariously sharing a similar growing-up experience with Godzilla's infant son. The Japanese boy was years younger than when I saw my first monster film, but already he, and his generation, had formed attitudes toward them that my generation did not acquire until their teens. Satire and self-parody are two of the last stages of die decadence of a form. It means that people are no longer able to accept the form as anything but comedy. The sentimentalization of a form is a kind of parody. The effect aimed for is not our original horror, but nostalgic delight. It was this delight that was the principal ingredient of Campbell's Unknown, and it is clearly evident in the work of Edd Cartier. Along with Bok and Finlay, Cartier is regarded as one of the best artists of the pulp era. He was bom Edward Daniel Cartier in North Bergen, New Jersey, on August #, #. An interest in flying led to an interest in pulp fiction and that led to a desire to become a commercial artist which led to being hired by Street and Smith during the #' s primarily as an illustrator for The Shadow, for which he did # drawings between # and #. From the late #' s he worked for John Campbell on Unknown and Astounding, a relationship that lasted until he quit the field in # for better-paying jobs. Cartier's work was largely before my time, and it was not until I read his son, Dean Cartier's book, Edd Cartier: The Known and the Unknown, that I became familiar with it. It is the first major collection of his work from Unknown and Astounding in the late #'s to his retirement, and it includes his drawings for the Gnome Press fantasy calendar, which are among his best. My first impression on paging through the book was that I was looking at the work of a student of Kelly Freas. The resemblance is remarkable. Freas is the better artist. but then, Cartier came a decade before his first appearance. Cartier's work is a delight, but rather too light to be gulped down in one sitting. His monsters and grotesques are invariably ingenious and striking. His expressions and Much more so than those of his normal people, who are very bland except when they are grotesque. In fact, he never seems to have learned how to draw any normallooking people convincingly, as if they did not interest him. His illustrations for de Camp's The Hand of Zei are pure comic book. Nor was he successful with serious themes, such as he did for Eric Frank Russell's "With a Blunt Instrument," showing a great bone lying on a lifeinsurance policy with a pile of skulls in the background; or for Del Rey's "The Years Draw Nigh," which depicts an over-the-hill spaceman. Both are lifeless. He was best with whimsical creatures, animal and human. There is a childlike good-heartedness about them all; a mischievous twinkle in every eye. And his use of light and shade is impressive. In one case, stamping in rage. The figure seems to leap off the page. It was one of the few times that Cartier achieved any real suggestion of mobility in his work. As many times as I have paged through the book now, I am still amused by it. I think fantasy fans will find it a treasure, worth the fifteen bucks. If you want a copy, send # (no shipping and handling charge) to: Gerry de la Ree, # Cedarwood Lane, Saddle River, New Jersey #. Things That Go "You" in The Nigh Because science fiction is regarded as being as optimistic about the future as mystery fiction is about the ultimate triumph of law and order, the paranoid science fiction story seems an anomaly in the genre. It assumes that the best man (or woman) will not win in the end; that the future may well belong to the strong and the ruthless, who will herd the meek like cattle. It presents a dark vision of the future which should be depressing, and unpopular, but in fact some of the best science fiction, such as # or Brave New World, is paranoid and popular all the same. There are numerous fine and entertaining examples of it in Dark Sins, Dark Dreams edited by Barry N. Malzberg and Bill Pronzini. The subtitle is "Crime in Science Fiction," but with a few exceptions, the stories concern the individual's plight in a totalitarian tomorrow. While on the surface it might seem that the paranoid story contradicts sfs traditional optimistic view of the future and reaffirmation of positive, or enlightened, values, this is not what happens. One of the essential differences between genre and mainstream literature is that the latter attempts to demonstrate the ambiguous nature of life, the "grays" of existence; while the former attempts to resolve them; to reduce existence to a matter of black and white. Sf writers do this not because they are ignorant of life's ambiguities, but because the traditional plot demands resolution. Someone must win, someone lose. The hero (or heroine) may win physically, utterly vanquishing the villain; or he (or she) may lose physically, and still win a moral victory (i.e., the hero dies, or is destroyed, tragically for a principle.). But whichever resolution the writer chooses, it must be a decisive one. And even if it is pessimistic, it must affirm positive values. Among the positive values it affirms are that there is a distinct difference between right and wrong or good and evil; the individual is sacred and invincible; power corrupts, and absolute power corrupts absolutely; technology is power, and therefore a demonic force for corruption; freedom is available only to those special people with the intellect, imagination, and heroic courage to seek it in the wilderness. An example of these values can be found in one of the three original stories in this book, Chelsea Quinn Yarbro's "The Generalissimo's Butterfly." It is an excellent story. The heroine is an intellectual who has supported a Latin American revolution only to find its leader has betrayed its ideals and imposed an even more oppressive regime on the people. She is reputed to have developed a spying device in the form of a butterfly, from which no one will be safe. The device was unsuccessful, but the people believe in it and fear it. She is conspiring against the Generalissimo, and he intends to send her into exile. She goes, seemingly without hope, but undefeated. Her invincible individual will remains intact; and her values, by contrast to those exemplified by the Generalissimo, are affirmed. The image of the butterfly in the story could remind one of the flies in Sartre's play about Electra. Images of menace. Nature and technology illegitimately joined by the mind of man; a demonic hybrid, a symbol of sin and corruption. But a world not without hope. There may be no god in the paranoid universe, but there are innumerable Christs. The heroine of the "The Generalissimo's Butterfly," and most of the heroes and heroines in most all of these stories, are as dogmatic as the villains they oppose, and always intent on laying down their lives to redeem mankind. Donald Westlake's "The Winner' has such a hero. Again technology is the instrument of power. The hero is a prisoner in a prison without walls. He has a device in his head which will inflict terrible pain if he wanders outside. Yet wander he does. Again and again, always getting a little closer to freedom. The villains watch him with amusement and then with fear. In the end there seems no possibility he will ever escape, but he will go on trying. In Robert Silverberg's "To See The Invisible Man," a man convicted of antisocial behavior is sentenced to "invisibility" for a year. No one will "see" him on penalty of suffering the same fate. It is an agonizing punishment for him, brilliantly depicted. In the end he is freed. The cops buy him a beer and let him go. He walks down the street and meets another invisible man. The man pleads with him to speak. If he does, he will be sentenced to another five years of the ordeal. Nevertheless, he embraces the man. Algis Budrys' "The Executioner," one of the best stories in the book, concerns a judge who is also an executioner. He is a familiar character in genre fiction, a decent man who firmly believes in the validity of a system that by degrees he learns is corrupt. By the end we have mainstream and genre fiction face to face, with the picture of a highly ambiguous world that is deeply disturbing; but whereas a mainstream novel would have left us confused and disturbed, Budrys resolves his situation with the judge shooting up his own courtroom. Thoroughly melodramatic, and thoroughly satisfying under the circumstances. But my favorite story in the book is C.B. Gilford's "Murder #," which involves as hapless an antihero as any you will find. He lives in a #-like world in which crime is unknown. He learns of the possibility of "murder" and decides to commit one. His reasons are ignoble; his method ingenious; his fate ironic. Strictly speaking, the plot contradicts what I have been saying. The hero loses but his fate in no way disturbs those in power. He is a fly they swat with effortless efficiency. Yet the effect of the story is amusing rather than disturbing. The hero gets what he deserves. Murder is wrong in any culture. And by showing us his appalling fate, our antitotalitarian values, by contrast, are affirmed. This is negative affirmation. The society, or individual, is shown in such a repulsive way that we can't help but support its opposite. In the story, as in most of these stories, as in most sf stories, the individual involved is "gifted." He is smarter and stronger than ordinary men. A bom leader. The masses, on the other hand, are sheep. It is never a question of democracy leading us to a better society, but of the intellectual and moral quality of whoever leads the masses. There are fifteen stories in Dark Sins, Dark Dreams, ranging from good to excellent. Malzberg and Pronzini have done an exceptional job of collecting and annotating them. Aside from the Yarbro story, the two other originals are Elizabeth A. Lynn's "The Fire Man" and C.L. Grant's "View, With a Difference," both interesting. This is worth buying. Helen Hoke's Demons Within and Other Disturbing Tales is for a more specialized taste. Fourteen stories that I, personally, enjoyed enormously. Most, but not all, are of the supernatural. There are two sf stories, "The Small World of and "The Margenes" by Miriam Allen DeFord, which I had read years ago and still remembered fondly. It is an alien-invasion story with the most hilarious ironic twist at the end. There is a marginal fantasy, "Mummy to the Rescue" by Angus Wilson, and a straight fantasy, "The Attic Express" by Alex Hamilton that is extraordinarily imaginative. And of course "The Squaw," by Bram Stoker, which is in a class by itself. The remainder of the stories are supernatural, and they range from the frightening, as in Margret Irwin's "The Book" and Ambrose Bierce's "The Middle Toe of the Right Foot," to the satirical, as in Robert Block's "The Man Who Collected Poe," to the moving as in "George and Alice and Isabel" or Jean Rhys' "I used to Live Here Once" or the comical, as in Lawrie Wyman's "The Phantom of the Screen." "Mr. George" by August Derleth is a typical example of the premise that seems to lie behind most of these stories. An orphan girl is left with her aunt and uncle, who plan to murder her for her inheritance. Her kindly Uncle George has died, leaving her helpless. His ghost returns and does in the villains in their individual acts of attempted murder. In other words, a supernatural agency intervenes to punish them for their sins. In "The Book," as in Bloch's "The Man Who Collected Poe," the sin is obsessiveness. The sinners become fascinated with the dark side of life; they cultivate their own irrationality; they cut themselves off from everyday human society; they become obsessed with their macabre interests and lose all sense of right and wrong. They are destroyed by their own obsessions. Most of these stories reflect that fear and fascination, attraction and revulsion, we have for the dark side of the soul. Their advantage over the paranoid story is that they are free to disturb us. They do not have to affirm positive values, although most of them do. They can leave us wondering about the nature of things, as happens in "George and Alice and Isabel" or "I Used to Live Here Once." There is nothing primitive about it. To some extent we are all haunted by our past selves; frightened by our irrationality; uncertain of our substantiality. The safety factor in these stories is that they all contain some sort of resolution, the villain is punished, or the truth of the mystery is discovered. We are never left in the dark. Demons Within was a delight. I recommend it. Another Day, Another Silverberg Triax, edited by Robert Silverberg, contains three short novels by James Gunn, Keith Roberts, and Jack Vance. It is the first in a series of such books from Pinnacle, and if the first is any indication of the quality of those to follow, I would urge you not to miss any of them. First, because, as I have said before, the name of Silverberg on any anthology is a guarantee of quality. Secondly, because this particular Triax contains one of the finest sf stories of the year, a technical tour de force by Keith Roberts called "Molly Zero," about a young girl coming of age in a totalitarian state. The story itself, while absorbing enough, is less interesting than its technique. Roberts has used the second person singular to narrate a very tightly structured narrative that is compelling and powerful. A brilliant job. Thirdly, because of Jack Vance's "Freitzke's Turn," which though not as interesting as the Roberts story, is pure Vance in form and invention. A private detective is hired to recover some most unusual items which have been stolen by an old school friend of his, a singularly named Faurence Dacre, who has a talent for revenge that would make the Godfather envious. The process of pursuit will remind some of A Coffin for Demitrios. Along the way, there are all the usual Vance trappings, although none are up to his best. The ending is predictable, but satisfactory. Finally, there is the James Gunn Story, "If I Forget Thee," which in any other context would probably have been the best of the lot. As it is, in some ways it is superior to the other two. It has a marvelously imaginative opening sequence that runs on and on. Unfortunately, it is so interesting that when the story proper begins, it seems a letdown. Also, I thought the ending weak. But still it was worth reading. The cover by Randy Weidner of a celestial city emerging from the clouds is beautifully done. About Book Looking If you have any problem finding the books reviewed in this column, or any sf books, let me know and I will try to help. Please enclose a My best suggestion is to write for a catalogue to: The FSF Book Co. P.O. Box # Staten Island, N.V. # Dick Witter is the boss, and his reputation is excellent. If you have trouble finding Galaxy, or any other sf magazine, I first suggest you subscribe; if not, then ask your dealer to stock it. Often dealers will simply decline to display a magazine because they feel it will not sell. If they know someone is interested, they will probably accommodate you. If not try another store.  Al l right, geis, where are they? "Where is who, Alter? If you're going to write a column you must leam to be direct, clear, and succinct." Oh, yeah? Okay, gumball, where in hell have you hidden the letters sent to me suggesting topics for this column? "I told you you'd be lucky to get three letters from the readers. You didn't get three." You lie! Show them to me! "As you suggested, I put them someplace in hell." Geis -- I'll complain to J.J. I'll refuse to write another word unless you cooperate! Ever since I took over this column at the insistence of the readers -- "You found some way to stuff the ballot box. You cunningly infiltrated Jim Baen's mind and made him give false information. You -- " ' -- you've been dogging it, uncooperative, even trying to sabotage this typic. (Aside to J.J.: all typos are Geis' fault!) Now, unless you hand over my mail I'll not write a damned thing, and there'll be no column, and there'll be no advertiswill shrink and your soul will shrivel, and you'll become impotent, and you'll break out in facial warts, and -- "Okay, okay! Anything but impotence! I hid the letters in the cat box, under the Kitty Litter." they're... "Now, Alter... It was a j-joke. Heh-heh. W-why did you bring up that pair of ppliers?" I'm going to dismantle your ears, gobbet by bloody gobbet, Geis. Then I'll start on your nose. Then -- "I'll be happy to cooperate w-with this column. Here, let me wash off those letters... A dash of deodorizer..." You will read them to me, Geis. And you will read them straight. No interpolations, no snide remarks -- that's my job -- and no censoring or faking. Is that understood? "Oh, yessir, sir." Read the first letter. "The first letter is from Janet Lighthill Brown, of Las Vegas. She would like you to comment on selling speculative fiction." 'Speculative fiction' is a name some science fiction and fantasy writers wanted to have adopted in place of 'science fiction' because they felt sf as it was known to the literateurs and the media was of ill repute. They were ashamed to be known as science fiction writers. Ugh, ick, pheuw. 'Speculative fiction' had a nice high-brow sound to it. Harlan Ellison was among the most ardent of these writers who wished for the change and for consequent respectability. However, the change didn't catch on and lately, to the dismay of these snobs, science fiction, due to the superior fiction of such as Ursula K. Le Guin, Arthur C. Clarice, Frank Herbert, John Varley, Larry Niven  Jerry Poumelle, Greg Benford, and many others, 'science fiction' itself has become more and more gilt-edged and accepted as a legitimate fiction type. The academic world has also had a part in giving good old science fiction a higher place in the literary scheme of things. Mostly, though, the money success of the Tolkien books, Dune, Stranger in a Strange Land, and #: a Space Odyssey, Star Wars and Close Encounters of the Third Kind has raised sf in the eyes of most everyone. "Alter... if I may... she asked about selling speculative fiction." What little 'speculative fiction' got published wasn't very successful, since it tended to ape the failed styles and techniques of 'modem literature.' Avant-garde fiction, like Modem Art, has become an exclusive, in-groupish cult involving only a few thousand (or hundred, sometimes) pretentious literary types, and the attempt by 'speculative fiction' writers to join that crowd failed. So at the present time there is no market for non-plot, anti-hero sciencefictiony fiction. Nobody with money will pay for it. I hope that answers her question. "I hope so, too, Alter, but it will infuriate some writers." High blood pressure is good for you. Read me the next letters, Geis. "Well, Janet has another question. She says, 'Alter mentioned Writer's Digest. I've heard of it of course, but I've never seen a copy and no one seems to know where or how to find one. There must be somewhere to subscribe.' " This is a dumb question, and I doubt that Las Vegas has no library which subscribes, or hasn't, in its phone book, a listing for subscription agencies. I begin to wonder about Janet's friends and relatives. Read on, Geis. "Alter, Ed Chambers writes: 'What is your views on religion? Are you atheist, agnostic, catholic, etc?' " A fair question. My species follows the dogmas of Flerbyd worship, which involves the sacrifice of newborn Flerbyds every suncycle, except when the blue sun occludes the pink sun exactly. Then we sacrifice Zertposls and drink their rather tasty blood. I will say, though, that part of my crime (for which I was expulsed from our worlds) was religious in nature. I found it difficult to believe that a mashed new-born Flerbyd died for my gromps and would live forever in the interior of our pink sun. In short, I was an atheist in my system, on my home world, and nothing I've read of the religions on this planet Earth has led me to change my basic viewpoint concerning religion which I consider to be instinctual mechanisms for basic social control of sentient creatures of a relatively low level. "That's cynical, Alter." Ah, Geis. When will you leam that your genes are clever little beasties who have structured you humans for the purpose of continuing themselves through eternity? Your human "need" for religions and rules and laws and morals is nothing but your superior genes making sure their carriers survive to breed and raise the next generation of gene hosts. Gasp "You mean we are ruled by our genes? That there is a Gene Conspiracy?" Certainly. It's all so obvious. Read the next letter. "I will not! I've got to alert the world! We must rid ourselves of these parasites! We must stamp out our hidden, secret masters and be free!" Geis -- "I must be gene-free! How do I do it, Alter?" There is no way. Forget it. I shouldn't have mentioned it. Read the next' letter. "I can't forget it! I feel... unclean... used. I'm -- I'm crawling with genes!" That's the price you pay for life, Geis. You're a beast of burden. No way to avoid it. Now, read the next letter! "Alright, but once this column is over I've got a lot of thinking to do. There must be a way..." "Oh... ummm... This one is from James Dean Schofield, and Jim writes: 'Throwing books across the room, shocking! After reading "The Alien Viewpoint" in flabbergasted that one normally so efficient with his creative energies would so carelessly waste them. " 'Your point was well made, and using your examples I have discovered a quicker method of eliminating probable losers. Like all great ideas it is wonderful in its simplicity. Just set the unread book on the desk, open it and look at -- don't read -- the first paragraph. If it is longer than say, oh # words, push the book off the desk and into the waiting trash can. Go back now and look at your appropriate examples. Two of the good have first paragraphs of only one sentence and the third is completed in three short sentences.' " Ah, yes, Geis, the old short paragraph and short sentence test. Rarely misses. Want to test it now? "It's your column, Alter. I'm still itchy with my unwanted genes." Okay, let's grab a literary sf writer... How about Michael Bishop. Of the four novels of his on the shelves, A Little Knowledge, Beneath the Shattered Moons, And Strange at Ecbatan the Trees all start with paragraphs in excess of fifty words. And his other novel, Stolen Faces, has a short first paragraph, but a loo-ong second paragraph. Deep six this guy, eh, Schofield? Except A Little Knowledge is an interesting, if flawed, novel. No, I can't accept such a test, purely on a mechanical basis, for reading or not reading a given book. There are writers who can write a fascinating, gripping, powerful novel in which there is only one paragraph -- a # word unbroken paragraph. "Who, Alter? Name one!" Well... I think Ubik by Philip K. Dick, if it had been a single, run-on paragraph, would still have made such a tremendous impression on me. I can't think of any others off hand. "So what are you saying, Alter? That Jim Schofield is all wet?" Yes, I guess so. Put your brain in gear, Jim, when you look at those first paragraphs. You might be missing something. "You might add, Alter, that some of the worst books start with short sentences... like Delany's Dhalgren, for instance, and any number of hack novels written by hack writers who know two rules: short words, short sentences, short paragraphs, and keep-it-moving!" (Economics Quotient) True False   ( I .) When inflation occurs, each dollar we have buys more goods and services.   (#.) As productivity increases, our standard of living increases.   (#.) One out of five American workers belongs to a labor union. If you found these questions tough, your Economics Quotient, your E.Q., could probably stand some improvement. A special booklet on our American Economic System can help you do just that. It's fact-filled, easy readingand free. For your free copy, write "Economics',' Pueblo, Colorado #. The American Economic System We should oil learn more about it. AA A fxfck service message al  W  This Magazine  the Adwrtsng Couxi I  the US Depart mart of Commerce Yeah... a fight every fifteen pages -- or a sex scene, depending on the audience -- a handsome hero with a good, anglo-saxon name, and the forces of Good always win in the end just after it looks like they've lost it all for sure. "Formula." Yes, formula. But don't sneer at the formula, Geis. Writers have, writers are, and writers will make good livings from never, ever, deviating from one simple, timeless formula they learned and used over and over. Timetested formulas satisfy something deep in the human psyche, and stroking the human psyche is a road to riches. "But, Alter -- " No, never fault the formula, Geis. Fault the unimaginative, dreary, casual, dull, clumsy use of the formula by bad writers. There is, unfortunately, no lack of bad writers. And by bad I mean the merely competent. They don't have the knack, the talent, the flair. And too often those who do have a touch with words become spoiled brats and sink into solipsistic, selfconscious self-indulgences of style and technique. But -- writers are not usually rational people; they follow inner paths, inner rules... You should know that, Geis. Considering your talent and your compulsive misuse of it. "We are not here to do a psychiatric number on me, Alter." Terrifies you, doesn't it? I could lay bare your guts in one sentence, leaving you quivering, naked, a weeping hulk -- "I have a letter here from -- " Geis is afraid of -- " -- from Leonard L. Ballelli he asks why he either has to fork over eight to ten bucks for a hardcover sf book he wants to read, or wait months and months for a paperback edition to come out and sometimes a paperback edition doesn't come out and he wants to know why this is. Answer the question, Alter. Do -- failing, and he's an infant who resents taking orders, and he's a mass of conflicts and obsessions which cancel out often, and immobilize him. He makes unconscious bargains with God, is riddled with guilts, and punishes himself for evil thoughts and actions of infanthood and childhood and adolescence . He is a complicated, neurotic, moderately talented man who has settled on being a big frog in a small puddle. Tough titty, Geis. That answers the other question Jim Schofield asked and you tried to hide from me. Now about Leonard Ballelli's problem. Huh. Life is unfair, there is rarely any justice in this world, and there is no solution to his complaint. "I'll never forgive you for what you just did to me, Alter. Never." Just being my usual unflinchingly dishonest alien self, Geis. Trying to make a buck. Entertain the readers. Now, if I'd really told them the truth about you... Cringe Hate! "Someday I'll get you! I'll tear your tendrils off! I'll disembrellit you! I'll fry your soul in soy sauce and -- " Sure, sure. There's another letter there to deal with, Geis. Read. Choke "It's from... from Michael Nowak. He would love to see your opinion of the definitive wotk(s) and why they deserve the definitive label in the following categories: #. Religious theme treated in novel and short story #. First contact treated in novel and short story #. Space opera treated in novel and short story #. Sociological prediction #. Post-holocaust world #. Robots #. Pure "hard" fiction #. Pure fantasy. "Well, Alter? How do you answer? Speak! You asked for this sort of thing." I don't read and remember sf and fantasy by sub-category. And besides that, I haven't read all the sf and fantasy published, nor will I ever do so. And furthermore, superior stories and novels often don't lend themselves to easy cubbyholing by type. In short, I have no intention of even trying to answer or fulfill that list. It's a dumb question. Don't do it again, Mike. And even if I took the list seriously, I would have to say that the definitive work in each category has yet to be written. Any more letters, Geis? "One came in just this morning. From Alan Luck. Who asks if there ever will be published descriptions of a spaceman or spacewoman who is homy? And will a publisher ever print the descriptions of their adventures in as much graphic detail as they spend on ships' interiors and equipment and on descriptions of alien environments?" Yes, sometime or other a publisher, perhaps a small-press publisher, will publish sf and fantasy which does not soft-pedal the erotic and sexual side of people. But sex in fiction is difficult to handle. It tends to "take over" and distort pacing and emphasis and story. So what results is usually a sex novel with sf trappings, or sf with very brief, non-erotic recognitions that mankind is sexual on occasion. Too, sf has always been mostly a juvenile fiction, and editors and publishers were afraid to offend parents with graphic sexual bits and pieces, and often the young readers didn't like "romantic mush" in their escapist entertainment. Sex has been avoided in sf, too, because it detracts from the senseofwonder elements. Who wants to read about a spacegirl and a spaceboy making out in the space station for ten pages, when they could be struggling against weird aliens or something really exciting. Erotic sf and fantasy will more likely be found in the men's magazines where it's okay for an alien to try sex with an Earth woman -- or man. "Alter, we still live in an essentially puritan nation and world. Anti-sexual dogma lives on and on. Even the pornography of today is anti-erotic and concerned more with dominating and degrading women than portraying people enjoying lovemaking." True, Geis. The unstated rule now is: look, read, think, hear about sexual acts, if you must, but it's not nice to really enjoy sex. "Here...a short one by Michael Johnson asks: 'Is the human mind capable of conceptualizing a finely Alien thought? Or is it by definition impossible because any human thoughts would be of an earthly origin?" That's like asking if it's possible for a turkey to give birth to a lion. No way. The human mind is the product of its heredity and environment. It can only be what it is structured and programmed to be. That's why, if you read a lot of history, you'll see the same basic government forms, the same basic social structures, the same basic conflicts repeated over and over. The same cycles of fashion, of morality, or the State vs. the Individual. "But Alter, the influence of science and technology -- " Has allowed the stage upon which these age-old, repetitive dramas unfold to be imcreasingly worldwide, of ever greater consequence to ever-more people. In short, the mistakes of the rulers and the ruled which used to be confined to a city state can now wipe out a world. That's progress. Isn't that wonderful? "You're being sarcastic, Alter. Would you rather go back to outdoor plumbing, no medicine worthy of the name, and no electricity?" No...but that will come -- in about five hundred years. "Science will save us. Alter! Mankind will soar to the stars on wings of steel. We will colonize the Sevagram. We will -- " Never get off the ground. Energy and labor will cost too much, and the priorities will be to the poor downtrodden masses who must be fed and housed and amused because they vote and there are more of them than the space enthusiasts. Unless a cheap power source comes along quick -- like the long-awaited fusion technology that will generate a GoldenAge of riches, or some kind of efficient anti-gravity -- the vaunted future of Mankind will be increasingly dirty, mean, and brutish. "Wow, Alter, are you ever the optimist!" True. A pessimist would be predicting an atomic war within twenty years. "To get back to Michael Johnson, who must be sorry he asked his question by now, you're saying humans can only think human because of inherent structural limits -- the brain is already thinking its full range of thoughts -- " Yeah. And new information is limited to the brain's ability to absorb and utilize. That's why science fiction writers have so much trouble portraying aliens -- the aliens have to be comprehensible to the readers, thus the aliens must in some degree act and think and communicate like humans. Otherwise -- no story that uses aliens except as totally incomprehensible creatures. "What would happen if we humans did come into contact with real alien aliens?" We'd probably try to understand their behavior in human referents. We'd give them human motives. We'd create a different, "understandable" alien in our minds and try to deal with the real aliens using that model. We'd be fooled, "double-crossed" and etc. because the "treacherous" creatures didn't act like they "should". Look how much trouble this country had with the "aliens" in Vietnam. Real aliens would be a wipeout. Xenophobia -- probably strongly instinctual -- would impell us to kill every alien that threatened us. A large group of aliens would send the entire human race into a terrified "We manage to suffer your existence pretty well, Alter." Let's not play games, Geis. I am an Alter-Ego who is clothed for sf fun's sake in an alien cover. I am an aspect of your personality and character...and you're an oddball to begin with, by conventional standards and norms. Hence we are here and not selling hardware at Sears. Do you have another question? "I have a dozen questions and topics sent in by the readers, Alter. But we have no room to embark upon another at this point in the column." Christ, are you getting pompous! Let me have that folder! Grumph haw This is a good one... Here! Let's print this one from Ronald E. Jackowski. "Agreed. Ronald writes: 'Your column in the DecJan # that were "grabbers." Here are some of my favorite "grabber" openings: The Bishop of Rome, the head of the Holy, Catholic and Apostolic Church, the Vicar of Christ on Earth -- the Pope -- brushed a cockroach from the filthencrusted wooden table, took An informal  irreverent Science Fiction  Fantasy Journal Edited  Published by Richard E. Geis Cover by Stephen Fabian. Issue ## features interviews with Poul Anderson, Ursula K. Le Guin, and George Scithers (Editor of Asimov's SF Mag.). Book reviews by Larry Niven. "Flying Saucers  The Stymie Factor" by Ray Palmer. "Reports From Alternate Earth ##" by A. L. Terego. (An R-Rated sf Novel) by Richard E. Geis. Illustrated by Stephen Fabian. "Alien Thoughts" -- The Editor's Diary with letters from readers, fans, and professionals with Commentary. Quarterlysample I year #two years. # P.O. Box # Portland, OR #I another sip of the raw red wine, and resumed his discourse. -- "The Quest for St. Aguin" by Anthony Boucher 'And how about this: A man in Des Moines kicked his wife when her back was turned. She was taken to the hospital, suffering from a broken coccyx. So was he. -- "Rule Golden" by Damon Knight 'And here's what is probably one of the most grabbing grabbers in all of science fiction and fantasy: Pa's nose fell off at breakfast. It fell right into Ma's coffee and displaced it. Prunella's wheeze blew out the gut lamp. -- "Tis the Season to Be Jelly" by Richard Matheson 'I hope you enjoyed these openings as much as I did. 'By the way, Geis and Alter, have you noticed that the first three letters of your names (G eis, AL ter) form the first three letters of Geis, is he putting us on? "Of course not. Alter. Except that to be significant, the first letters of our full names should be used. Thus: #? chard E. GE is and ALtei That has significance? "Of course, Alter! Spelled backthose letters are given a numerical value from an obscure numerology formula, it comes to a sum of #." That has significance? "Of course, Alter! That is the sum total of the wealth of the entire Rockefeller family as of # PM, February #th, #, and it proves beyond the shadow of a doubt that David Rockefeller is the Secret Master of the World and that in exactly # days the Saucer people will come from the sky and set up a utopian civilization in southwest Colorado, with Robert Anton Wilson as King (provided he has the time)." Dear Ghod, I'm inhabiting the brain of a madman! "All great Seers are thought mad, Alter." You have flipped out. You have gone bonkers. "Just because I have revealed to the world my true, most secret, cherished convictions -- " I'll have to disconnect you, Geis, and give your lobe a chance to heal. I only hope you're well by the time we write this column again. sane as y -- I'm as sane as...um...emm...ummm...well any sane person." So long, Geis. Have a good rest. "Alter, you can't disconnect me! I'm the prime Self! I'm the -- " Glurk! Sorry, J.J., and all you readers. Geis has been under a great strain lately... I'll connect his lobe next time and we'll see what a good rest has done for him. Thank you for your understanding. Keep sending in those cards and letters to: land, OR #I I .  Send check or money order to: C.I. Grant, # Center Grove Road, H-#, Dept. G. Dover, N.J. #. wants to: S  S Books, # North Wilder, G-# St. Paul, Mn. #. #. PM-SF, # Pine St., Des Plaines, #. # Large catalog. Books, magazines. Three stamps. Marx, # #th Lubbock, Tex., for #-page catalog. Collections also purchased. R. Madle, # Bestor Drive, Rockville, Md., #. that witches wouldn't tell. #, Noel Wait, # Union Drive, Los Angeles, Calif., #. Used SF Paperbacks and Hardcovers. Over # Titles. Free Catalog, Lawrence Adams, P.O. Box #, Baltimore, Md., #. details of dealers, fanzines, publishers, postal dealing. Write first: Trigon Press, # Kent House Road, Beckenham, Kent, England. How to Make Love to the Single Girl... I # Delicious Photographs. Communicating, Touching, Instructional. #, Benton, P.O. Box #X, Boulder, Colo., #. #. Intelligent concerned people with Positive Human Values write Clyde Austin. ##, Computer Posters and games. Sample and catalog #. Theo Koch, Castle Point Station, S-#, Hoboken, N.J., #. Approved for use with Dungeons and Dragons. City Slate of the Invicible Overlord, #; Tegel Manor, #; First Fantasy Campaign, #. Postpaid, #. add tax. Judges Guild, Box #G, Decatur, #. #. ual. Complete installation instructions. # Blvd., ##, Reseda, Calif. #. #. Complete Science Fiction Catalog Cheap, simple, portable. Free details. Bumber, Cash, Thousands paid for comis, baseball cards, records, toys, dolls, beer cans, tobacco relics, sci-fi...get more for your collectibles. Catalog # refundable. Don't delay. National advertiser buys and sells. Order your copy today from: Phil Morawiec, Box #, Milan, Mich. #. Pen Pals. # #rd St., San Francisco, Calif., #. ment. Easy techniques, fascinating results, # for complete info. Robins, Box #-C, Fulton, Calif., #. Orchestrated on Synthesizers, C# Stereo Cassette. Send # to John Willoughby, # So. Palm Dr., Brea, Calif., #. movies and more! Illustrated catalog # (refundable). Galaxy-#, # Vanowen #, Van Nuys, Calif., #. ' 'How to get paid for watching television ! ' ' For McGee, #I #th St., Apt. A-l, Lakewook, N.J., #. No Checks. Catalog #. Vandy's Visions, # Moorhead (#), Buoulder, Col., #. techniques of psychological manipulation for adults. Fully explained, practiceable immediately. #, Soto-rinzai Society for Warrior Arts, P.O. Box #-f, Jamaica Flats, MA #. ing Psychic Power Instantly! Simple # Electronic Device Anyone Can Build! Used by European Psychics. Details: Trine, Box #A, Hancock, Wis., #. ing exercises. #, H. Murphy, Box #, Annapolis, Md., #. tic remedies. # draft, #I Poniente #, Puebla, Pue., Mexico why so many ads in the SF Mart are repeats? The answer is low cost and high response: advertising in the SF Mart is Good Business! SOnword tor one issue, I .#word for three consecutive issues. Send cheek or money order to; Galaxy SF Mart # White Plains Road Scared#!, N.Y., # Why not? Take # for # now # Close Encounters ol Ihfl Third #I The Foundation Trilogy. By Isaac # The Adventures ol the Stainless ot the hit movie about Earth's first contact barbarism. An SF classic. Comb, price books in I exciting volume take us with an alien race. Pub ed. S#. # # throughout the galaxy Comb ed # # # The Sword ot Shannara. By Terry Brooks. A massive quest novel in the very best Tolkien tradition. Pub. ed. # # Dreamsnake. By Vonda N. McIntyre. A haunting story about a desperate healer in a future world that's been devastated by nuclear war. Pub ed S# # # The Hugo Winners. Vol. I  II. Giant #-in-I volume of # award-winning stories. # to # Asimov introduces each. Pub. ed. # # A World Out Of Time, By Larry Niven. A black hole in space sends Earth s future where the ultimate battle ol the sexes is raging By co-author ot The Mole in God's eye. Pub ed # # #I Galactic Empires. Brian Aldiss. ed Two-volume anthology of # stones by famous aulhors, Clarke. Asimov and others cover the Rise and Fall of Galactic # Up The Walls of (he World. By James Tipiree. Jr Aliens from Tyree try lo escape destruction by transferring their minds into beings on another planet -- Earth. Pub. ed S# # # Splinter ol the Mind's Eye. By Alan Dean Foster. The further adventures ol Luke Skywalker and Princess Lei a Organa. Pub ed # # The Starchi Id Trilogy. By fredenk trilogy and logelher here lor the first time are # classic tales, The Heels ol Space. Starchlld and Hogue Star. Special edi# The Faded Sun: Kesrith. By C J. Cherryh The planet Kesrith is ceded lo the human lorces as part ol a peace treaty, but the inhabitants aren't told Special ed # Three Hainish Novels. By Ursula K. Le Gum One ol SF's major talents explores the isolation ol humans in alien worlds in Hocannon's World. Planet ol Elite and City ol Illusions. Comb ed #I Time Storm. By Gordon R Dickson. A major novel by one ol SF's besl writers. Gripping adventure and fascinating ideas sel in a vast scope ol time and space. Pub. ed S#G.# # Stellar Science Fiction Stories ##. Judy-Lynn del Rey, ed Six original stories about alien races. Galactic Empires and fabulous inventions by SF aulhors Stephen R Donaldson. Alan Dean Foster and others Explicit scenes and language may be offensive to some. Special ed # Maslodonia. By Clifford # Simak An archeologist discovers time trails in his backyard but doesn i anticipate the dangers that lollow By the author ol A Heritage ol Slars. Pub ed. # # Silence It Deadly. By Lloyd Biggie, Jr. Spying on a new secret weapon proves hard lor Jan Darzek as he travels to a totally deal world. Pub. ed. # # In The Ocean ol Night. By Gregory orders, mankind finds it is no longer alone in ihe universe Pub ed S# An Exlraordinary Offer What a way lo get acquainted with these science fiction greats. Browse through the list of books on this page and choose any # for just #. It's the most extraordinary sample of science fiction ever offered in one package. Fold along line. Tape or staple corners and mail -- No postage necessary! How The Science Fiction Book Club Works: When your application for membership is accepted, you'll receive your introductory package of four books for jusl # , plus shipping and handling. You may examine them in your home, and if no! completely satisfied, return them within ten days -- membership will be cancelled and you'll owe nothing. About every # weeks (# times a year), we'll send you the Club's bulletin, Things to Come, describing the # coming Selections and a variety of Alternate choices. If you want both Selections, you need do nothing; they'll be shipped automatically. If you don't want a Selection, or prefer an Alternate, or no book at all, jusl fill out the convenient form always provided, and return it to us by the date specified. We try to allow you at least ten days for making your decision. If you do not receive ihe form in time lo respond within # days, and receive an unwanted Selection, you may return it at our expense. As a member you need take only # Selections or Alternates during the coming year. You may resign any time thereafter, or remain a member as long as you wish. At least one of the two Selections each month is only # plus shipping and handling. Other extravalue Selections are slightly higher but always much less than Publishers' Editions. Send no money. Fold ad, postage paid side out. Fasten and mail. Yes, I want to join The Science Fiction Book Club Science Fiction Book Club Dept. SR#, Garden City, N.Y. # Please accept me as a member. I agree to the membership plan as described above. Send me, as a beginning, the # books whose numbers I have indicated below, and bill me just # , plus shipping and handling. I agree to take # additional books at low club prices in the coming year and may resign anytime Mr Miss Mrs. (Please print) Cily State --  --  -- .Zip Order nol valid without signature. If under #, parent must sign. The Science Fiction Book Club offers its own complete hardbound editions sometimes altered in size to fit special presses and save members even more. Members accepted in U.S.A. and Canada only. Canadian members will be serviced from Toronto. Offer slightly different in Canada... t ui # What if God is a computer? (# -- see other side) What if time zones involved eras, not hours? (#) #' What if The Foundation Trilogy is true? (#) What if a deep space entity were systematically destrovina Dlanets? hat if ? jfs What if someone had the power to extinguish the sun? (#) What if? Why not -- stimulate your imagination with the world' finest specula five fiction? Fold along line. Tape or staple corners and mall -- No postage necessary! First Class Permit No. I Garden City, N Y. No postage stamp necessary if mailed in the United States Postage Will Be Paid By -- Stienu Fiction Booh Hub Garden Qity N.Y. #  Science Fiction Frederik Pohl lOO A Main Selection of the Science Fiction Book Club, # at bookstores. This new novel by aHugoand Nebula winner is the newest book in the acclaimed international program of high quality science fiction published in all major languages...demonstrating the universal appeal of SF at its best. The Far Gall "Perhaps Dickson's best" says Lester Del Rey in Analog, recommending this major novel of "marsnauts" in danger, and an American space official who challenges tomorrow's lethal decriminalization therapy to save our sabotaged first men on Mars... The Dial PressJames Wade The Most Enterprising and Sophisticated Science Fiction  Fantasy Medium: Simulation gaming takes the Fantasy reader one step beyond the pages of his book -- into the very heart of the quest. Tracing its beginnings Fantasy simulations combine this rich gaming heritage with the techniques of contemporary operational research to provide a participatory Fantasy experience unattainable through any other medium that remains fresh in game after game. Send check or money order to: # East #rd Street New York, N.Y. # Mease send me the following game(s): " . Middle tarth: # ' Sorcerer: # I Swords  Sorrer: SI # i : ar of the Ring: SI # Please enter my subscription to Strategy  Tactics Magazine: I f # year (# issues): # T! Please send free brochure  Name (print) I Street . AptK I City State Zip .  Allow three weeks for delivery. Payment must accompany order. New I York residents add sales tax, Arnold E. Abramson, Publisher John J Pierce, Editor J E. Pournello, Pti.D., Science Editor LC. Murphy, Subscriptions Dept. Paul G. Walker, Contributing Editor National Advertising Sales Representative: Erwin Baker Associates, Inc., # Evergreen Place, East Orange, N.J. # Ptione #-#-#. Beggars can't be choosers, and all three power blocs knew they'd be beggared soon if they couldn't get hold of the riches of a strange new world. He didn't have a monkey on his back; it ivas something far more deadly. But he would sacrifice anything to keep it! She was shipwrecked and out of a job, if you could call ship's whore a job. If only she could find her true calling... Dewey W. McCulloch Russo's new neighbor had mighty strange ideas about homesteading. And marriage. And most of all about when to leave... Nobody likes to be taken for granted and not just people feel that way! All he wanted was to walk his dog. That was a popular idea; maybe too popular. It was just a present for his son, but he didn't realize what kind of present. crack jokes about "does not compute"; everything computes now! Should Asimov stick to writing and leave editing alone? Plus strolling down Mammary Lane Harlan Ellison's determined to dominate this column. And others are determined to help him! Interior Illustrations by: Hamann, Day, Schaffer, Poyser, Mueller, Cosentini, Duursema Distributing Corporation. Main Office  Editorial Office: # White Plains Road, Scarsdale, N Y. #. Single copy SI .#. #-Issue subscription # In U.S., # elsewhere. Copyright Conventions. All rights reserved. Second class postage paid at Scarsdale, N.Y., and additional mailing office. The publishers assume no responsibility tor unsolicited material. All stories printed In this magazine are Action and any similarity between characters and actual persons Is coincidental. Printed In U.SJ. It wasn't the average human's idea of Paradise. But then, Eden is in the eye of the beholder -- and so is the Serpent! I went to Sofia, he did not know it for the first stage in a much longer journey, nor that he would meet some of his future companions. He had never heard of that larger destination, which bore the unattractive name of N-OA Bes-bes Geminorum #, or, for that matter, of the people. Their names were Nan Dimitrova and Captain Marge Menninger. The occasion was the Tenth General Assembly of the World Conference on Exobiology, and the time was not in any way bad for any of them. It was a springtime season, and for a moment there all the world seemed to be building into sweet and friendly life. There were three thousand people in the Great Hall of Culture and Science for the opening session, so many of them political that the five or six hundred scientists who were actively involved had trouble finding seats. Even the translators were doubled up in their booths. Handsome, hoary old Carl Sagan delivered the opening invocation, looking like a spry octogenarian instead of whatever incredible age he really was. He was already wheeling forward to the rostrum as Dan Dalehouse squeezed into a seat at the back of the hall. Dalehouse had never been in Bulgaria before. He had been drawn to the sunny parks, and promised himself a look at the museum of centuries-old ikons under St. Stephan's Cathedral, a few blocks away. But he didn't want to miss Sagan, and the first plenary session was a tutorial on tactran reports. Some of the stuff he had never heard before. ITiat was probably Sagan's work, he thought. Even as honorary Joint chairman, Sagan passed the whole program through his nonsense filter. What was left was sure to be worth hearing. Sagan spoke briefly, and cheeerfully, and rolled away to a standing ovation. Because the keynote speaker had been an American, the chairman of the tachyon-transmitter tutorial had to be from one of the other blocs. That was international etiquette. He was an Englishman, from Fred Hoyle's Cambridge group. A few of the dignitaries from the Fuel Bloc stayed to hear him out of group solidarity, but most of the other political people left as inconspicuously as they could, and Dalehouse was able to move up to a better seat on the center aisle. He settled himself to tolerate the chairman's opening remarks, lulled by the scent of flowers coming through the opening windows -- Bulgaria made even less use of air-conditioning than the United States. Since Food and Fuel had already been heard from, protocol required the next space go to People. So it was a Pakistani who read the first paper, entitled "Vital Signatures Reported from Bodies Orbiting Alpha Draconis, Procyon, #-Kappa Indi and Kung's Semi-Stellar Object." Dalehouse had been halfdrowsing, but as the title came through his earphones he sat up. "I never heard of some of those stars," he remarked to his neighbor. "Who is this guy?" She pointed to her program and the nameiDr. Ahmed Dullah, Zulkifar Ali Bhutto University, Hyderabad. As Dalehouse leaned over he discovered that the flower scent was not coming from the windows but from her, and he took a closer look. Blonde. A little plump, but with a solid, good natured, pretty face. Hard to tell the age, but maybe about the same as himself, which was mid-thirties. Since his divorce, Dalehouse had become more aware of the sexuality of woman colleagues and chance-met females in general, but also more wary. He smiled thanks and sank back to listen. The first part was not exciting. The reports on the probe to Alpha Draconis had already been published. He was not greatly interested to hear again about the photometric measurements that established the presence of photosynthetic "plant" life and a reducing atmosphere. There were plenty of planets like that around that had been scanned and reported by the tachyon probes with their cargoes of instruments -- the whole thing no bigger than a grapefruit, but miraculously capable of leaping interstellar distances in a week. The Pakistani seemed intent on repeating every word of every one of the reports, not failing to comment on the number of other reducing-atmosphere plets discovered, and the apparent generally low level of evolved life on them. The Procyon probe had lost its lock and the reports were at best ambiguous. Mercifully, Dullah did not dwell on the instrumentation. #-Kappa Indi sounded better -- an oxygen atmosphere, at least, although the temperature range was bad and the signatures were sketchy -- but the real prize was at the end. Kung's Semi-Stellar Object was not much more than a planet itself. As stars went it was tiny, barely big enough to fuse nuclei and radiate heat, but it had a planet that sounded like fun. Hot. Humid. Dense air, but about the right partial pressure of oxygen to be congenial for life -- including the life of a exploring human explorative party if anybody cared to spend the money to try it out. And the signatures were first-rate. Carbon dioxide. Traces, but only traces of methane. Good photometry. The only parameters missing were radio wavelengths: otherwise it would have sounded a lot like Miami Beach. The Pakistani then went on to explain how Kung's Star had been discovered by the big fixed radio dish at Nagchhu Dzong, in the Thanglha Hills, and that it had come about as a direct result of the wisdom and example of the late Chairman Mao. That was not in itself very interesting, except to the other members of the People Bloc, who were nodding grave concurrence, but the planet seemed pretty strange. The translation had trouble keeping up with the Pakistani, and it wasn't Dalehouse's area of special interest anyhow, but he made out that the part covered in the biotic study was only a part on one hemipshere. Funny! Nor was he the only one fascinated. He looked up at the bank of translators, each in their individual glass cages, . like nailclippers and pocket combs behind the windows of a vending machine. Each booth had its draped scarlet curtains tied back with a gold sash, very Slavic and incongruous, and behind them the translators looked like atronauts in their solid-state communications helmets. One of them was a young girl with a sweet, plain face, beaming forward to stare at the speaker with an expression of either incredulity or rapture. Her lips weren't moving; she seemed to be too entranced to function. Dalehouse borrowed a pencil from the woman next to him and made a note in the margin of his program: Invstgt Kungs Star, posbl survey grant. It was the first time he had ever heard of it. What can be said of someone like Danny Dalehouse? Grammar school, high school, college, graduate school; he got his Pretty Heavy Diploma at twenty-six, and jobs were scarce. He managed to teach Freshman Biology for a year, then a year on a grant in Tbilisi, and better than another year of post-doctoral studies, so that he was past thirty before he caught on at Michigan State's new exobiology department. The marriage that had survived a year of living on cheese and white wine in Soviet Georgia began to dissolve in East Lansing. He was medium height, viewed charitably -- about one-seventy in his shoes -- and slim. He wasn't particularly handsome, either, at he was was smart. He was smart enough so that in three years at Michigan State he had made himself one of the Food Bloc's two experts in reading the telemetry from a tachyon-transmitter probe and translating it into a good guess at how much life the signatures represented, and even what kinds of life. Then he was smart enough to figure out that a telemetry interpreter who got to be nationly known for his skill was going to look too valuable where he was to be risked on a manned expedition to one of those fascinating, remote worlds. So he tapered off on the interpretation and resharpened his skills at mountain-climbing, sailplaning and long-distance running. You never knew what kind of athletic quality you might need, if you were ever lucky enough to be one of the few score people each year who got tossed to another star. Being divorced was probably a plus quality. A man without much home life would be judged better able to concentrate on the job than someone mooning over wife and kids fifty light-years away. Dalehouse hadn't wanted Polly to leave. But when she did pack up and go, he was quick to see that the divorce wasn't all bad. That night in the Aperitif Bar he ran into the blonde again. He had gone to listen in on the headliner's news conference, but the crowd at that end of the bar was pretty thick, and most of thenr seemed to be actual reporters whom he didn't feel justified in shoving aside. Between their heads and cameras he caught glimpses of Sagan and Iosif Shklovski sitting together in their life-support chairs at one end of the narrow room, having their pictures taken, and passing smiling comments and an oxygen mask back and forth to each other. They rolled away toward the elevators, and most of the crowd followed them. Dalehouse stoped for a drink and looked around the bar. The blonde was drinking Scotch with two small, dark, smiling men -- no, he realized; she was drinking Scotch, but they were drinking orange juice. The men got up and said good night while he was looking for a place to sit down, and he perceived the opportunity. "Mind if I join you? I'm Danny Dalehouse, Michigan State." "Marge Menninger," she said, and she didn't mind his joining her at all. She didn't mind letting him buy her another Scotch, and she didn't mind buying him one back, and she didn't mind going out for a stroll under the fat Bulgarian spring moon, and she didn't mind going to his room to open his bottle of Bulgarian wine; and altogether, the day when Danny Dalehouse first heard of Kung's Star was a very successful and pleasurable day for him. The next day, not quite so good. It began well enough, in the early dawn. They woke in each other's arms and made love again without changing position. It was too early to get anything to eat, so they shared the last of the bottle of wine as they showered and dressed. Then they decided to go for a walk. It had rained a little during the night. The streets were wet. But the air was warm and in the lovely rose glow of the sunrise, the MariaTheresa-yellow buildings were warm peach and friendly. "The next thing I want to do," said Dalehouse expansively, slipping an arm around Margie's waist, "is take a look at Kung's Star." Marge looked at him with a different kind of interest. "You've got funding for that? ' ' "Well -- "coming down -- "no. four tactrans last year, but we've never had a grant for a manned probe. " She butted her head against his shoulder. "You're more of an operator than you look." "What?" "You don't come on real strong, Danny Boy, but you know what you're doing every minute, don't you? Like last night. Those two Ay-rabs weren't getting anywhere trying to put the make on me. Then you just eased right in." "I'm not sure I know what we're talking about. " "No?" "No, not really." But she didn't seem about to clarify it, so he went back to what really interested him. "That planet sounds pretty great, Margie. Maybe even industry! Did you get that part? Traces of carbon monoxide and ozone." She objected thoughtfully, "There were no radio signals." "No. Doesn't prove anything. They wouldn't have heard any radio signals from Earth two hundred years ago, but there was a civilization there." She pursed her lips but didn't answer. It occurred to him that something was troubling her, perhaps some female thing of the sort that he had never considered himself very good at comprehending. He looked around for something to cheer her up and said, "Hey, look at those fellows. " They were strolling past the Dimitrov Mausoleum. In spite of the hours, in spite of the fact that there was no other human being in sight, the two honor guards stood absolutely immobile in their antic musical-comedy uniforms, not even the tips of the long curled feathers on their helmets quivering. Margie glanced but, whatever was on her mind, sightseeing was not part of it. "It would be at least a two-year hitch." She said. "Would you really want to go?" "I, uh, I think I'd miss you, Margie," he said, misinterpreting her point. Impatiently, "Ah, no crap. If you had the funding, would you go?" "Try me." "That Pak was so flaming pleased with himself. He's probably got it all lined up with Heir-of-Mao for the Peeps to send a manned probe there already. " "Well, that's fine with me, too. I don't want to go for political reasons. I don't care what country meets the first civilized aliens; I just want to be there." "I care," she said. She slipped free of him to light a cigarette. Dalehouse stopped and watched her cup her hands around the lighter to shield it from the gentle morning breeze. They had had a good deal to drink and not very much sleep. He could feel a certain interior frailty from the consequences, but Marge Menninger seemed unaffected. This was the first time he had gone to bed with a girl without exchange of several chapters of autobiography. He didn't know her at all in his mind, only through his senses. The other thing in Dalehouse 's thoughts was that in the #AM session he had a paper to give -- "Preliminary Studies toward a First Contact with Subtechnological Sentients" -- and he wanted enough time to add some comments about the planet of Kung's Star. He sneaked a glance at his watch: #:#, plenty of time. The city was still quiet. Somewhere out of sight he could hear the first tram of the morning. Far down the street they were walking on he could see two city gendarmes, strolling hand in hand, their batons swinging from the outside hands of each. Nothing else seemed to be happening in Sofia. It made him think of his own home in East Lansing at that same promising time of the day and year, when the University was running at half-speed for the summer sessions and on decent mornings Dalehouse walked or hiked to his office to enjoy the peace. And, of course, to get out of his empty house. To be sure, he reminded himself, Sofia was not in the least like East Lansing; flat and urban, where his home was hilly and carpeted with solid quarter-acre split-levels. And Marge Menninger was not in the least like absent Polly, who had been dark, tiny, quick, and easily bored. What exactly was Marge Menninger like? Dalehouse had not quite made up his mind. She seemed to be different people. Yesterday in the Great Hall of Culture and Science she had been another academic colleague, last night exactly what every all-American boy would like to find in his bed. But who was she this morning? They weren't strolling with their arms around each other's waists any more. Marge was a meter away and a little ahead of him, moving briskly, smoking with intensity and staring straight ahead. She seemed to reach a decision, and glanced at him. "Michigan State University, Institute of ExtraSolar Biology. Daniel Dalehouse, B.A., M.Sc., Ph.D. I guess I didn't tell you that I saw a preprint of your paper before I left Washington." "You did?" He was startled, not only at the statement but at her knowing his credits. "Interesting paper, makes me think you're serious about wanting to go. Danny boy, I might be able to help you." "Help me how?" "With money, dear man. That's all I've got to give. But I think I can give some to you. In case you didn't notice my name tag when you were taking my clothes off, that's what I do for a living. I'm with "Praise Com from whom all blessings flow," Danny said fervently; it was the annual grants from the Space Exploration, Research and Development Commission that kept Dalehouse's Institute green. "How come I've never seen you when I go to Washington with my begging bowl?" "I've only been there since February. I'm Vice-Secretary for New Projects. Job didn't exist till the first of the year, and I wangled it. Before then I was teaching the stuff at my alma mater...among other subjects; we didn't have much of an extra-solar department. It's a small school, and it fell on hard times even while I was still an undergraduate. Well? What about it?" "About what?" "Were you dreaming? Or do you want a grant for a manned trip to Kung's Star?" "I do! Christ, yes I do, I do." She took his hand in one of hers, patted it with the other. "You may regard it as settled. Hello, what's this?" "But -- " "I said settled." She was no longer looking at him, something had caught her attention. They had come to a large park, and off to their right was a mall leading up to a monument. Flanking the entrance to the mall were two heroic groups of bronze statuary. Dalehouse followed her toward them, feeling dazed as well as hung over; it had not sunk in yet. "I suppose I ought to submit a proposal," he said tentatively. "You bet. Send me a draft first before you put it through channels." She was examining the bronzes. "Will you look at this stuff I ' ' Dalehouse inspected them without interest. "It's a war memorial," he said. "Soldiers and peasants." "Sure, but it isn't that old. That's a tommy-gun that soldier is holding...and there's one on a motor bike. And, look, some of the soldiers are women." She bent down and inspected the prehension. "Damn. Don't know what it says. But it's the workers and peasants welcoming liberators, right? It has to be the last o( the Big Ones -- World War Two. Let's see, this is Bulgaria, so that must be the Red Army chasing the Germans out and all the Bulgarians bringing them flowers and hearty fraternal-solidarity handshakes and glasses of clear spring water. Wow. Jesus, Danny, both my grandfathers fought in this war, and one grandmother. Two on one side, one on the other. ' ' Dalehouse looked at her with amusement and fondness, if not full comprehension; it was strange to find anyone who took such an interest in actual footslogging fighting these days, when everyone knew that war was simply priced out of the market for any nation that wanted to survive. "What about your other grandmother? Some kind of slacker?" She looked up at him for a moment. "She died in the. bombings," she said. "Hey, this is fun." The bronzes were certainly military enough for'any war fan. Every figure was expressing courage, joy and resolution in maximum socialist-realist style. They had been sculptured to fit in four-square oblong blocks, with all the figures fitted into each other to conform; they looked a lot like a box of frozen sardines writhing around each other. Margie's interest in the sculpture was itself attracting interest, Dalehouse saw; the gendarmes had reached the end of their beat and were passing nearby on the return, watching benignly. "What's so much fun about soldiers?" he asked. "They're my trade, dear Dan. Didn't you know? Marjorie Maude West Point, or late of the practically late West Point, as I sometimes say. You should see me in uniform." She lighted another cigarette, and when she passed it to him for a drag he realized they had not been tobacco. She held the smoke, then exhaled it in a long plume. "Ah, those were the days," she said dreamily, gazing at the bronzes. "Look at that grunt holding the baby up in the air. Know what he's saying to the other soldier? 'Go ahead, Ivan, I'll hold the kid while you rape her mommy. Then you hold the kid and it's my turn.' " Dalehouse laughed. Encouraged, Margie went on; "And that young boy is saying, 'Hey, glorious Red Army soldier, you like my sister? Chocolate? Russki cigaretti?' And the the woman, she's saying, 'So Comrade! Stealing agricultural produce from the people's parks! Make no mistake about it, it's a long time in the camps for you!' 'Course, by the time the Soviets got here the Germans were finished anyhow, but -- " "Margie," he said. " -- still it must have been pretty exciting -- " "Hey, Margie! Let's move on," he said uneasily. He had suddenly realized that the gendarmes were no longer smiling, and remembered, a little late, that all the municipal police had been given language lessons for the conference. II What one could say about Ana Dimitrova was hardly necessary to spell out, because it was apparent on first meeting: she was a sweet, cheerful girl with a capacity for love. Sometimes she had the grinding tension headaches that were typical of the people whose corpus callosum had been cut through, and then she was disoriented, irritable, sometimes almost sick w'ith pain. But she excused herself and bore them in private whenever she could. An hour earlier she woke up, as she had planned, and stole into the kitchen to make tea with her own hands. No powdered trash for Ahmed! When she brought it in to him he opened these heartbreaking long lashes and smiled at her, crinkling the dark brown eyes. "You are too good to me, Nah," he said in Urdu. She set the cup down beside him and bent to touch his cheek with hers. Ahmed did not believe in kissing, except under circumstances which, while she found them enjoyable and desirable, were not included in her present plans. "Let's get dressed quickly," she proposed. "I want to show you my good monster." "Monster?" "You'll see." She escaped his grasp and retreated to the shower, where she let the hot water beat on her temples for a long time. The solidstate helmets often brought on the headaches, and she did not want one today. Later, while she was drying her long brown hair, Ahmed came in silently and ran his fingers along the narrow scar in her scalp. "Dear Nah," he said, "so much trouble to go to to learn Urdu. I learned it for nothing." She leaned against him for a moment, then wrapped the towel around herself and scolded, gently, "There is no time for this if we are going to see my monster in the dawn light. Also it was not to learn languages that I had my brain split. It was only to be able to translate them better. " "We would not do such a thing in Pakistan," he said, but she knew he was only being dear. Outside the bathroom door, listening to him squawk and grumble as the cold water hit him, Nah thought seriously about Ahned. She was a practical person. She was by material good for a principle or a feeling, but she preferred to know clearly what the stakes were. For her love game with Ahmed, the stakes were pretty high. Bulgaria, like the Soviet Union, was among the most People-tolerant of the food-exporting nations, but the lines of international politics were still clear. They would be able to see each other only seldom and with difficulty unless one or the other of them renounced citizenship. She knew that one would not be Ahmed. How deeply did she want to be involved with this dear Pakistani? Could she share a life in the crowded, slow cities of the People Bloc? She had seen them. They were charming enough. But a diet of mostly grain, a nearly total lack of personal machines, the inwardturning of the People Bloc minds -- were they what she wanted? Congenial to visit, pleasant and quaint for a day or a month...but the rest of her life? She dressed quickly without deciding the issue: one part of her mind was on what she was doing, the other on rehearsing her plans for that day's work at the conference; nothing was left for Ahmed. She made the bed while he was dressing, put away the washed dishes and glasses and almost tugged him out the door. The sky was bright pink, but the sun was just appearing; there was time if they hurried. She led him down the stairs, no waiting for the tiny cranked elevator, and out into the courtyd, then quickly away from the university to an intersection of two boulevards. She stopped and turned around. "There, see?" Ahmed squinted into the sunrise. "I see the cathedral," he grumbled. "Yes, that's it. And the monster? ' ' "Monster? Is it in the cathedral?" "It is the cathedral." "St. Stephan's is a monster?...Oh! Yes, I think I see. Those windows up high they are the eyes? And those windows lined up underneath. They are the teeth. "It's smiling at us, do you see? And there are the ears, and the nose." "Ahmed was not looking at the cathedral anymore, but at her. "You are such a strange girl. I wonder what sort of Pakistani you would make. " Nah caught her breath. "No! It's too much. Please don't talk like that." She took his arm. "Please, let's just walk." "I have not had any breakfast, Ana." "There's plenty of time." She guided him trough the small park to the University, and down toward the larger one. She laughed. "Have you forgiven me for translating you so badly into Bulgarian?" "i would not have known how bad it was, if you had not told me." "It was bad enough, Ahmed. I was looking at you when you were talking about this Kung's Star, and I forgot to translate." He glanced at her cautiously. "E)o you know," he said, "Heirof-Mao is personally interested in this planet. It was he who chose the name for the quasistellar object. He was there at the Observatory while it was discovered. I think -- ' "What do you think, Ahmed?" "I think exciting things will happen," he said obscurely. She laughed and lifted his hand to touch her cheek. "Aha," he said, and stopped in the middle of the boulevard. "Listen to me. It is not impossible, you know. Even if I were to be away for a time, after that, for you and me, it would not be impossible. "Please, dear Ahmed -- " "It is not impossible! I know," he said bitterly, oblivious of the fact that they were standing in the middle of the road, "that Pakistan is a poor country. We do not have food to export, like you and the Americans, and we do not have oil like the Middle Eastern States and the English. So we join with the countries that are left. " "I respect Pakistan very much." "You were a child when you were there," he said severely. "But all the same it is not impossible to be happy, even in the People Bloc." A trolleybus was coming, three cars long and almost silent on its rubber-tired wheels. Nah tugged him out of the way, glad for the chance to change the subject. The difficulty with international conferences, she thought, was that you met political opponents and sometimes they did not seem like opponents. She had not meant this involvement with someone from the other side. She certainly did not want its inconvenience and pain. She knew what the stakes were. As a translator with four fully mastered languages and half a dozen partials, she had been all over the world -- largely within the Food Bloc, to be sure, but even so that included Moscow and Kansas City and Rio and Ottawa. She had met defectors from the other sides. There had been a Welsh girl in Sydney; there were two or three Japanese on the faculty of the University, her own neighbors in Sofia. They always tried desperately to belong, but they were always different. Both the morning and Ahmed were too beautiful for such unhappy thoughts. That part of her mind which daydreamed and worried went from worry to daydream; the other part of her mind, the perceiving and interpreting part, had been following some events across the boulevard, and now commanded her attention. "Look," she said, clutching at an excuse to divert Ahmed's single track of attention, "what is that going on over there?" It was on the Liberation Mall. The blonde woman she had seen at one of the receptions was having an argument with two militiamen. One had her by the arm. The other was fingering his stun-stick and talking severely to another man, a youngish professorial type, also from the conference. Ahmed said, uninterested, "Americans and Bulgarians. Let the fats settle their problems between themselves. " "No, really!" Nah insisted. "I must see if I can help. " But in the long run all that Nah Dimitrova succeeded in accomplishing was to get herself arrested too. It was the American woman's fault. Even an American should have known better that to make chauvinist-filth jokes about the Red Army within the hearing of the police of the capital of the most Russophile of nations. If she hadn't known that much, at least she should have known better than to insist on her treaty right to have the American Ambassador informed of the incident. Up to that point, the militiamen were only looking for a convenient point at which to finish reprimanding the culprits and stroll away. After that, it was a matter with international repercussions. The only good thing about it was that Ahmed didn't get involved. Nah sent him away. He left willingly enough, even amused. The rest of them, the two Americans and Nah herself, all got taken to the People's Palace of Justice. Because it was a Sunday morning, they had to sit for hours on bare wood benches in an interrogation room until a magistrate could be found. No one used the room to interrogate them. No one would have minded in the least, Nah was sure, if they had accepted the invitation of the open door and slipped silently away. But she did not want to do that by herself. The Americhance, the woman because she appeared to think some sort of principle was involved, the man evidently because the woman was involved. She eyed them with displeasure, especially the bleached blonde, at least five kilos too well fed, even for the Food Bloc. You cannot choose your allies, she thought. The man seemed to be all right. Not too fastidious about whom he indulged his sexual pranks with. Still, as the time passed, and the militiamen brought them croissants and strong tea, the confinement drew them together. They chatted cheerfully enough, until the People's Magistrate at last arrived, gpffly refused to hear any talk of treaties or Ambassadors, instructed them in future to use the common sense God had given them and the good manners dieir mothers had no doubt taught them and let them go. By then they had completely missed the # AM session of the conference. Almost as bad, they had missed the special lunches arranged for the delegates. As it was a Sunday morning in spring, every restaurant in Sofia was booked full with private wedding parties and none of them got any lunch at all. That was the first time the three of them met. The second was very much later, and very, very far away. Danny Dalehouse found that a colleague had read his paper for him. So missing the morning session turned out not to have been an utter disaster, and in fact looked like producing a hell of a big plus. Margie was bright enough to realize she'd been dumb, and ego-strong enough to admit it. However serious or otherwise Margie had been about the grant strolling down the boulevard, full of wine, pot and roses, now she was rueful enough to remember her promise. All the way home from the conference in the clamjet, Dalehouse sat with his notebook on his knee, drawing up a proposal, until it was time to go to his bunk. By dawn they were over white-and-brown Labrador, the jet moving more slowly through the cold night air. Dalehouse ate his breakfast alone, to scramble his eggs and pour his coffee, looking out at the clouds as the clamjet roller-coasted in and out of them, and wondering what the planet of Kung's Star would be like. Ill The day after Marge Menninger got back to her Washington office, she received Dalehouse 's preliminary written proposal. But she had already begun the process of getting it granted. She had left the conference early a rough and expensive ride but a fast one, back to her apartment in Houston. From there she had called the Deputy Undersecretary of State for Cultural Affairs. It was after office hours, but she got through with no trouble. Marge was on easy terms with the Deputy Undersecretary. She was his daughter. Once she had told him she'd had a pleasant trip she came right to the point; "Pappa, I need a grant for a manned interstellar flight." There was a short silence. Then he said, "Why?" Marge scratched under her navel, thinking of all the reasons she could have given. For the advancement of human knowledge? For the potential economic benefit of the United States and rest of the foodproducing world? For the sake of her promise to Danny Dalehouse? All of these were reasons which were important to her; but to her father she gave only the one major reason that prevailed: "Because if we don't do it the son-of-a-bitching Paks will." "By themselves?" Even three thousand kilometers away, she heard the skepticism. "The Chinese will put up the hard stuff. They're in it, too." "You know what it's going to cost." It wasn't a question; they both knew the answer. Even a tachtran message capsule cost a from one star system to another, and they weighed only a few kilos. What she had in mind was at least ten people with all their gear: she "A lot," she said, "but it's worth it. "Her father chuckled admiringly. "You've always been the most expensive of my children, Margie. How are you going to get it past the joint committee?" "I think I can. Let me worry about that, poppa." "Urn. Well, I'll help from this end. What do you want from me right now?" Marge hesitated. It was an open phone connection, and so she chose her words carefully. "I asked that Pak for a copy of his full report. Of course. I'm a little handicapped until I get my hands on it." "Of course," her father agreed. "Anything else?" "There's not much I can do until I see the full report." "I understand. Well. What else is new? How did you like our brave Bugarian allies?" She laughed. "I guess you know. I got arrested." "I only wonder it doesn't happen more often. Youre a terrible person, love. You didn't get it from my side of the family." "I'll tell Mom you said that," she promised, and hung up; and so by the time she was back in Washington and Dalehouse's proposal was on her desk she had already received, by a different route, a microfilmed copy of the Pakistani's entire report, already translated for her. She read them both over diligently, making notes. Then she pushed them away and leaned back in her chair thoughtfully. The son-of-a-bitching Pak had held back a lot. In his private report, three times as thick as the one he had read from in Sofia there was an inventory of major life forms. He hadn't mentioned that at all in Sofia. At least three species seemed to possess some sort of social organization; a kind of arthropod; a tunneling species, warm-blooded and soft-skinned; and an avian species -- no, not avian, she corrected herself. They spent most of their time in the air, but without having developed wings. They were balloonists, not birds. Three social species! At least one of them might well be intelligent enough to be civilized. That brought her back to Danny Dalehouse, his paper on first contact with sentient life forms at the sub-technological level, and his draft proposal. She looked again at the bottom line of the proposal and grinned. Young Danny didn't have any hangups about asking for what he wanted. The bottom line was sevenflected, was about the assessed valuation of Manhattan Island...the of the world's nations...about two months' worth of the United States fuel deficit in the balance of payments. It was a lot of money. She put the papers and her notes Then she began to get Danny Dalehouse what he wanted. There is a Jot to be said about Marge Menninger, and the most important thing is that she always knew what she wanted. She wanted a lot, and a lot of different things. Her motivations were clearly and hierarchically marked in her mind. The third or fourth thing down from the top was likely to be achieved. The second was a near certainty. But the one on top was ironbound and foolproof. A week later she had Dalehouse 's final proposal and an appointment to testify before the House-Senate Joint Committee on Space Development. She used the week to good purpose, first to tell Dalehouse (on the phone, and spelled out by facsimile immediately afterward) how to change his proposal to maximize its chances of approval, then to fill in the quite few gaps in her knowledge of what was required. To throw a transmitter capsule or a shipload of human beings from one star to another you first have to put them in orbit. Tachyon transportation itself is a model of technological elegance. Once you have elevated your capsule to its proper charge state it becomes obedient to tachyonic laws. It moves easily at faster-than-light speeds, covering interstellar distances to any point in the Galaxy in a matter of days. It uses surprisingly little energy in the process. The paradox of the tachyon is that it requires more energy to go slow than to go fast. Getting the capsule to the charge state is the hardest part. For that you need a rather bulky launch platform. The platform is expensive. More than that, it is heavy. Getting the platform into orbit is not elegant at all. It is brute force. A hundred kilograms of fuel have to bum for every gram launched in the tachyon state. Fuel is fuel. You can bum oil, or you can bum something you make by using oil to make it; say, liquid hydrogen and liquid oxygen. Either way, in excess of to bum to get ten people and minimum equipment on their way to Kung's Star. It wasn't just the dollar value. It was four supertankers full of fuel, all of which had to come from one of the fuel-exporting nations, which were showing signs of throwing their weight around again. The Quip-Three interbloc conferences on Quotas for imports and Prices were going badly for the food-exporting countries. If Marge didn't get the expedition well begun, with the necessary fuel tucked away in the big tank farms at Galveston or Bayonne, the increasing fuel prices would drive the costs well past even Danny Dalehouse 's figures. When all the figures were safely transferred from paper to the inside of her head. Marge locked her desk in the Washington office. She headed for Hearing Room #I in the old Rayburn Office Building, with the knowledge that her work was cut out for her. The obstacles might have deterred another person. Marge did True False   (I .) When inflation occurs, each dollar we have buys more goods and services.   (#.) As productivity increases, our standard of living increases.   (#.) One out of Five American workers belongs to a labor union. if you found these questions tough, your Economics Quotient, your E.Q., could probably stand some improvement. A special booklet on our American Economic System can help you do just that. It's fact-filled, easy reading and free. For your free copy, write "Economics Pueblo, Colorado # #. The American Economic System We should dl leorn more about it. A pubtr mesuge Ths Mogozne  Ihe Advertnng Gxnr  the US Oaporimari d Convr m ce not accept deterrence. Her disciplined mind dissected the immediate problem into its component parts, and she concentrated her attention on the attack for each. The problem with Joint Committee separated easily into four components: The Chairman, the Minority Leader, the Chief Counsel for the Committee, and Senator Lenz. She prepared her strategies for each. The Minority Leader was her father's friend, and could safely be left to him. The Chairman was ambitious to be President. He would be likely to make waves whenever he saw a chance for publicity. The way to deal with him was to keep a low profile, and to give him as little opportunity to take a campaign position as possible. After she was swom in and read her prepared statement, he was the first to question lier. The Chaij-man: Well, madam. I'm sure your motives are of the worthiest, but do you know how hard we're working here on the Hill to keep the deficit down? Captain Menninger: I certainly do, Mr. Senator. The Chairman: And yet you expect us to give you God knows project? That was promising! He hadn't said "this harebrained project" or "this preposterous extravagance." Captain Menninger: I don't "expect" it. Senator. I hope for it. I hope the Committee will approve the proposal, because in my judgment it is an investment that will be returned many-fold, for years and years to come. The Chairman: We can't spend the taxpayer's money on hopes. Captain Menninger: I know that and appreciate it. It isn't hope that I'm asking you to share. It's judgment. Not only mine, but the collective judgment of the best-informed experts in this area. The Chairman: Um. Well, there are many worthy claims based on very sound judgment. We can't grant all of them. Captain Menninger: Of course. Senator. I wouldn't be here if I weren't confident of your fairness and competence. The Chairman: Well, do any of my distinguished colleagues have questions for this witness? They did, but they were mostly perfunctory. The important people, like Senator Lenz and the Minority Leader, held back for another occasion; the minor members were principally concerned with getting their own positions on record. The Chief Counsel was a trickier problem. He was smart. He was also wholly dedicated to making his bosses look good by keeping the Joint Committee out of trouble. Margie's hope was to make saying yes look less troublesome than saying no. Mr.Gianpaolo: You spoke of returns on an investment. Do you mean actual cash, or some abstract kind of knowledge or virtue? Captain Menninger: Oh, both, Mr. Gianpaolo. Mr. Gianpaolo: Really, Ms. Menninger? Dollar returns? Captain Menninger: Based on prior experience and what is already known about this planet, yes. Definitely. Mr. Gianpaolo: Can you give us an idea of what these dollar returns will be? Captain Menninger: In broad terms, yes, Mr. Gianpaolo. The tachtran reports indicate valuable raw materials and the presence of intelligent life -- at least, a near certainty of the former, and strong possibility of the latter. Of course, these are only instrument reports. Mr. Gianpaolo: Which, as I understand, are subject to conflicting interpretations. Captain Menninger: Exactly, Mr. Gianpaolo, and that is why it is necessary to send a manned expedition out. The whole reason for the expedition is to find out what we can't find out in any other way. If we knew what it would find, we wouldn't have to send it. But there is a different kind of return that I think is even more important. I think of it as "leadership." Mr. Gianpaolo: Leadership? Captain Menninger: The whole free world of food-exporting nations looks to us for that leadership, Mr. Gianpaolo. I don't believe any of us wants to fail them. This opportunity that comes only once in a lifetime. I am here because I cannot in all conscience take the responsibility for losing it. It is in the final analysis, this Committee's burden to carry. Since nothing would be decided in open session. Marge was confident there would be time to make the members understand that the "burden" could best be unloaded by voting her the money. If Marge Menninger had had her druthers, the testifying would have stopped there. But Gianpaolo was orchestrating the event. He was too wise to end on the note she preferred. He blunted her dramatic impact by dragging out from her a long series of technical data -- "Yes, Mr. Gianpaolo, I understand that the planet's surface gravity is point seven six that of Earth, and its atmospheric pressure about thirty per cent higher. But the oxygen level is about the same." He read her quotes about the "semi-greenhouse effect" and asked her what was meant by someone's remarks about "the inexhaustible reserve of outgassing from the cold side, as interior heat boils out volatiles." He got her, and himself, into a long complication about whether the designation of the star they were talking about was really Bes-bes Geminorum # or Bes-bes Geminorum # according to the apparently both were given, because some typist made a mistake -- until the chairman got restive. Then, satisfied that the audience was more than half asleep, he called for a ten-minute recess and returned to the attack. Mr. Gianpaolo: Captain Menninger, I'm sure you know what it cost to launch a tachyontransmitted space vessel. First -- Capt. Menninger: Yes, sir, I believe I do. Mr. Gianpaolo: First there is the immense expense of the launching vehicle itself. The costs for that alone, I believe, are in the lars. Capt. Menninger: Yes, sir. But, as the Vice President announced in his message to the Tenth General Assembly of the World Conference on Exobiology, we already have such a launch vehicle. It can be used for a large number of missions. Mr. Gianpaolo: But, as the Vice President aJso announced, the time of that vehicle is fully booked. Prelaunch aiming time is as much as thirty days. Capt. Menninger: Yes, sir. Mr. Gianpaolo: But your schedule calls for a launch to this -- what is the name of it? Capt. Menninger: It has been referred to as "Son of Kung," sir, but that name is not official. Mr. Gianpaolo: I hope not. You want a launch every ten days? Capt. Menninger: Yes, sir. Essential backup. Mr. Gianpaolo: Which means cancelling the mining survey mission to Procyon IV. I am sure you know that this planet has been identified as having a very dense core, with therefore a good K)tential for supplies of uranium and other fissiles for our power plants. The British had sent that probe out. Meticulously they had announced that under existing international agreements they were making the telemetry public. That was all public knowledge. Gianpaolo was just getting it on the record. Capt. Menninger: Yes, sir. Of course, that works out as a very marginal operation, considering the investment necessary to mine and refine uranium, and to ship it to us back here. The Bes-bes Geminorum planet has much more potential -- as I have already testified. Mr. Gianpaolo: Yes, Captain Menninger, you have made us aware of your opinions. And that was all hogwash. What the British had not announced, but what both Marge and Gianpaolo knew from previous briefing, was that British scintillation counters had found no ionizing radiation to speak of in Procyon Four's rather unpleasant atmosphere. Uranium there might be, but if so it was thousands of meters deep. Marge was getting on the record too, although this particular record was private. By the time she was through testifying she was satisfied that things were moving in the right direction. Remained the problem of Senator Lenz. He had far more muscle in the Committee, and in the Senate generally, than anyone else. Even the Chairman. He had to be dealt with individually and privately, and Marge had plans for that. She booked her return to Houston the long way around, by way of Denver. Her father drove her to Dulles Airport in his own car. Well, actually it wasn't his own. It belonged to a government agency. So did Godfrey Menninger, when you came right down to it. The car was both a perquisite of rank and an indispensable necessity in what he did for the agency; twice a day, other employees of the agency went over it with electronic sniffers and radio probes to make sure it had been neither bombed nor bugged. God Menninger told his daughter, "You did pretty well at the hearing." "Thanks, poppa. And thanks for that Pak's report." "Had what you wanted in it?" "Yep. Will you talk to the Minority Leader for me?" "Already have, honey." "And?" "Oh, he's all right. If you get past Gus Lenz, I think you've got the committee taken care of. He didn't say much at the hearing." "I didn't expect him to." Her father waited, but as Marge did not go on he did not pursue the question. He said, "There's a follow-up on your Pakistani friend. He's at some kind of a meeting at K'ushui, along with some pretty high-powered people." "K'ushui? What the hell is K'ushui?" "Well," said her father, "I kind of wish I could give you a better answer than I know. It's a place in Sinkiang Privince. We haven't had, uh, very full reports yet. But it's not far from Lop Nor, and not too far from the big radio dish, and Hair-of-Mao's been there five or six times in the past year." "It sounds as though they're going to move." "I would say so. I plugged in your estimates, and the best interpretation is that Heir-of Mao's starting to do what you want us to do." "Shit!" "Not to worry," said her father. "I told that the Minority Leader, in strictest confidence. And I have no doubt he'll tell Gianpaolo. So it'll work for you, you know." "I wanted to be first!" "First doesn't always pick up the marbles, honey. How many people discovered America before the English put it in their pocket? Anyway, tell me what's so interesting about this planet." Margie looked out at the high-rise apartments in the Virginia suburbs, ziggurats climbing away from the south exposure with the black-onblack textured squares of their solar heating panels. "It was all in Ahmed Dullah's report, poppa." "I didn't read it. " "Pity. Well, there's a little star with a lot of crummy little planets and one big one. About the size of the Earth. Gravity's a little lighter. Air's a little denser. It's a lot of real estate, poppa. And it reeks of life." "We've found life before." "Mosses and jellyfish! Crystal Things that you can call alive if you want to. This is different. This is a biota as varied as our own, maybe. Maybe even a civilization. The planet's interesting in another way, too. It doesn't rotate, I mean relative to its primary -- like the Moon doesn't rotate relative to the Earth. So the lit side of it has a sun in the sky all the time -- " Her father listened comfortably, scratching his abdomen Just below the navel, while his daughter went on about the planet. When she paused for breath, he said "Wait a minute, honey." He leaned forward to turn on the radio; even in a routinely debugged car God Menninger didn't take chances. Over the twang of synthetic guitars he said, "There's something else you ought to know. The fuel countries are talking among themselves about a sixty per cent price rise. " "Jesus, poppa! I'll never drink another shot of Scotch!" "No, it's not the British this time. It's the Chinese, funnily enough. " "But they're people-exporters!" "They're anything-they-like exporters," her father corrected. "The only reason they're in the People Bloc is that they can swing more weight there. Heir-of-Mao plays his own game. This time he slipped the word to the Greasies that China was going to raiseits own prices unilaterally, whatever the bloc votes to do. So that was all the hard-liners in Caracas and Edinburgh needed. The Saudis were for it, of course. They want to stretch out what oil they've got left. And the Indonesians and the rest of the little ones just have to go along with the big boys." He paused, thoughtfully. "So your coming along with a chit little complicated right now." "I see that, poppa. What are we going to do? I don't mean about my project, I mean the country." "What we are not going to do," he said grimly, "is raise grain prices. We can't. Heir-of-Mao 's joker is that the price rise is for export sales only. He considers any sales inside the People Bloc as domestic. So he's selling cheap to the Peeps, and that means they're getting what they need for irrigation and fertilizer at bargain basement prices. If we raise the price we'll make it worth their while to stop importing in another three or four years. We could stand it in this country, maybe. But the Soviets, the Indochinese, the Bulgarians, the Brazilians and the rest of the Latins -- they couldn't handle it. Their economics would be wrecked. It would break up the bloc. No doubt that's what Heir-of-Mao has in mind. " He parked the car in the Dulles short-term lot. Before snapping off the radio he said, "It won't happen for a couple of months, I think. So you want to get your project on the ways as fast as you can." Marge slid out into the damp, hot Virginia evening air. The humped backs of boarding clamjets loomed over the parking lot hedge. They could hear the noise of two of them warming up, and the gentler rush of another taking off. Marge followed her father as he picked up her bag and started toward the terminal. "Poppa," she said, "can I tell the senator about, uh, that?" "Christ, no! Not that he doesn't probably know it already. But you aren't supposed to know." Surprisingly, she laughed. "Well, I was going to handle it a different way anyway. Hey, hold it, poppa. I'm not taking the Houston flight." "You're not?" "Uh-uh. I'm going home by a different route." Menninger kissed his daughter good-by at the check-in counter for the Denver clamjet. He watched her disappear into the gate tunnel with mingled admiration and rue. He had been thinking about asking just how she proposed to handle Senator Lenz, but he didn't have to. This was the flight Lenz would be on. Because it was a night flight, the jet sat there for twenty minutes of preheating before it could take off. The passengers had to be aboard, and the stews scurried up and down with ear-stoppers and sympathy. The best heat source there is is a jet turbine. The engines that would thrust the plane through the air in actual flight were now rotated inward, the shell-shaped baffles diverting the blast to pour countless shaped lifting section. Marge took advantage of the time to scrub her face, brush her hair, and change her makeup. She had seen the senator come aboard. She debated changing from her uniform into something more female and decided against it. Wasn't necessary. Wasn't advisable: it might look calculating, and Marge calculated carefully ways to avoid looking calculating. The full-energy roar of the warmup jets stopped, and everyone belted in for takeoff. That was a gentler sound. The clamjet bounced a few times and soared steeply up. As soon as they were at cruising altitude Marge left her cubicle and ordered a drink in the forward first-class lounge. In a couple of minutes Senator Lenz was standing over her, smiling. Adrian Lenz had two terms and two days seniority in the Senate; a friendly governor had appointed him to fill a forty-eight hour vacancy, just for the se of the extra rank it would give him over other senators elected the same year. Even so, he was not much over forty. He looked younger than that. He had been divorced twice. The Colorado voters laughed about their swinging senator's bad luck, but re-elected him without much fuss. He could have been chairman of his own committee. He had chosen instead to serve on committees that were of more interest -- and more visibility: one of these days "Gus" Lenz was f oing to be the President of the Jnited States, and everyone knew it. "Margie," he said, "I knew this was going to be a nice flight; until now I didn't know why." Margie patted the seat beside her. "You going to give me my sevenLenz laughed. "You don't waste time, Margie." "I don't have time to waste. The Peeps are going to go there if we don't. They're probably going to go anyhow. It's a race." He frowned and nodded toward the stewardess: slight, dark; she wore her United Air Lines uniform like a sari. When the drinks were served he said, "I listened to your testimony, Margie. It sounded good. I don't know if it sounded good. " "There was some material in the supplementary statement you might not have had a chance to read. Did you notice the part about the planet having its own sun?" "I'm not sure." "It's small, but not very far away. The thing mostly radiates in the lower wavelengths. There's not too much visible light. But a hell of a lot of heat. And the planet doesn't turn in relation to it, so it's always hanging there." "So?" "So energy. Senator. Solar power! Economical." "I don't understand exactly what you're saying. You mean this substellar thing is hotter than our sun?" "No, it's not nearly as hot. But it's a lot closer, so that's all right. The important thing is it doesn't move. What's the big problem with solar power here? The sun. It doesn't stay put. It wanders around, all over the sky, and half the time it's not in the sky at all because it's night here and so the sun's on the other side of the Earth. I mean: look at our ship here. We had to preheat for nearly half an hour to get the gas light enough to lift, because it's after dark. On the side of the planet' that faces its sun -- the only side that interests me, Gus -- it's never dark. " Lenz nodded and sipped his drink, waiting for more. "It's never dark. It's never winter. The sun stays put, so you don't have to make your Fresnel lenses movable. And almost as important, the weather isn't a problem. You know what the score is on our own solar-power installations. I Not counting clamjets in the daytime -- because they're up over the clouds a lot of the time -- we lose as much as twenty-five per cent working time because the clouds cut out the sunlight." Lenz looked puzzled. "This planet doesn't have any clouds?" "Oh, sure. But they don't matter. The radiation is almost all heat, and it punches right through the clouds! Figure it out. Here we lose half the solar-generating time to night. Another few per cent to dawn and dusk, because the sun's so low it doesn't yield much power. As much as sixty per cent additional for half the year because it's winter. And another twenty-five per cent to cloud-cover. Flit them all together and we're lucky to get ten per cent utilization. On this planet a cheaper installation can get damn near a hundred per cent." Lenz thought about that for a moment. "Sounds interesting," he said cautiously, and signaled for a refill. Margie left him to sort things out in his own mind. Sooner or later it would occur to him to ask what good energy some hundred light-years away was going to do the voters in the State of Colorado on Earth. She had an answer for that, too, but she was content to wait until he asked for it. But when he asked a question it caught her by surprise. "Margie? What've you got against the Paks?" "Paks? Why -- nothing, really." "You seem to take this Ahmed's competition pretty seriously." "Not on a personal level, Gus. I'm not crazy about Paks. But I've been on friendly terms with some. I had a Pak orderly when I was teaching at West Point. Nice kid. Kept my clothes ironed and never bothered me when I didn't want him around. " "That sounds like a nice appliance to own," Lenz observed. "Yeah, yeah. I take your point." She stopped to think. "That's not where it's at, though. I'm not against Ahmed because he's a Pak. I'm against the Paks because they're the other side. I can't help it, Senator. I root for my team." "Which is who, Margie? Just the Food Bloc? Just the United States? Maybe just the female commissioned officers of the U.S. Army?" She giggled confortably. "All of them, in that order," she agreed. "Margie," he said seriously, "we're just shooting the bull here over a couple of drinks. I don'i want to get too heavy. " "Why not, Gus? Order up a couple more drinks and let's get to it!" He obeyed. While they were coming he said, "You're a nice girl, Margie, but a little too bloody-minded. Pity you went to West Point. " "Wrong, Gus. The pity is that so few young Americans have the chance now." He shook his head. "I voted to phase down the service academics and cut the military budget." "I know you did. Worst vote you ever cast." "No. There was no choice. IVe can't afford war, Margie. Can't you understand that? Even Pakistan could blow us off the map! Not to mention the Chinese and the Turks and the Poles and the rest of the People Bloc. Not to mention the British, the Saudis, the Venezuelans. We can't afford to fight anybody, and nobody can afford to fight us. And everybody knows it. They're not our enemies -- " "But they're competing with us. Senator," said Captain Menninger, suddenly sitting up straighter and speaking with more precision. "Economically. Politically. Every other way. Remember Klausewitz: war is the logical extension of politics. I grant," she said quickly, "that we can't go that far. We don't want to blow up the planet. I know what you're saying. It's like that famous saying of, what was his name, the Russian cosmonaut? Years and years ago. Sevastianov, I think: 'When I was in space I saw how tiny the world was, and realized how important it was for all of us to learn to live together on it.' Well, sure, Gus. But learning to live together doesn't mean that some people can't live a little better than others. It's a fact of life! The Fuel people keep jumping their prices. And the People people keep demanding more money for their export workers, or else they'll keep them home, and what will we do for orderlies and airline stewardesses? And we compete back. Well, Gus, when I compete I compete hard. I play to win! This Kung's Star planet is something I want to win. I think there 're goodies on this planet. I want them for us. Us being defined as the Food Bloc, the United States, the State of Texas, the city of Houston and all the other subdivisons you named or want to name, including blonde ex-professors from West Point, if you like, in descending order or size of community. Whichever community you want to talk about, if it's mine, I want it to be first, best, and most successful! I think that's what they call patriotism. Senator. I really doubt that you want to knock it." He looked at her thoughtfully over the new drinks, and raised his. "To you, Margie. You really are some kind of iron-pants." She laughed. "All right," she said, softening. "I'll drink to that. Now what about my bill?" Lenz finished his drink and put it down. "For better or worse we're part of an economic community, and that's a fact of life for you, Captain Margie Menninger. You can't sell this to me as a United States venture. You might as a cooperative deal for the Food Bloc." "Gripes, Gus! We'd still be paying for the whole thing!" "Maybe ninety per cent of it, yes." "Then why not do it all, and take it all?" "Because," he said patiently, "I won't vote for that. So?" Margie was silent for a moment, considering her priorities. She shrugged. "So all right," she said. "I don't mind if we include a few token gooks. Maybe two or three Canadians. A Brazilian. Maybe even a Bulgarian. In fact, there was a Bulgarian at the convention -- " She stopped herself. In midsentence it had occured to her that in some sense she owed that Nah whatever-it-was-ova a sort of a favor; but it had occured to her in the same instant that the Bulgarian girl had been excessively close to the very Pak she was most worried about. "No," she said, "on second thought I'm not sure I want a Bulgarian. They're too tiny a power to worry about, frankly. But maybe one or two people from the Soviets. If we send ten, and if at least six are genuine made-inAmerica U.S. citizens, I can see bringing along a few from the rest of the bloc." "Um." Lenz look thoughtfully at her for a moment, moving slightly in his seat to the gentle pitching of the clamjet as it rose and fell through the night sky. "Well," he said, "we'll see." He smiled at her. "What shall we do with this night that God has given us, Margie? It's too late to think hard, and too early to go to sleep. Want to watch the stars for awhile? ' ' "Exactly what I want," she said, finishing the last of her drink and standing up. They made their way through the nearly empty lounge to the forward observation section and leaned against the padded rail. The clamjet was swooping gently over the rolling hills of West Virginia. Ahead of them Venus followed a crescent of a moon toward the horizon. After a while Lenz put his arm around her. "Just checking," he said, "Old Iron-Pants. " Margie leaned against him contentedly enough. Lenz wasn't a big man. He wasn't particularly handsome, either, but he was warm and muscular, and his arm around her felt good. There were worse ways of lobbying for votes than this, she reflected, as she turned her face to his. He came through. The full committee reported the bill out, and on a hot Georgia afternoon two or three months later Margie was called away from her company to take a high-priority phone call. She had not bathed for three days; summer field maneuvers were conducted as close to real war conditions as possible. She was sweating, filthy with both camouflage paint and Georgia clay, and she knew she smelled pretty high. Also her company was Just about to take a hill that she had personally spotted and attacked, so when she got to the phone she was in no good mood. "Captain Menninger, " she snarled, "and this god-damn better be important!" Her father's voice laughed in her ear. "You tell me," he said cheerfully. "The President signed your bill ten minutes ago." Marge sank back onto the first sergeant's chair, heedless of the looks he was giving her as her elbows printed mud on his desk. "Jesus, poppa," she said, 'that's great!" She started out at the walls of the command trailer without seeing them, calculating whether it was more important to get back to taking that hill with the rest of the weekend soldiers or getting on the phone to start Danny Dalehouse in motion. " -- what?" She had become aware that her father was still talking. "I said there was some other news too, not quite so good. Your Pak friend." "What about him, poppa?" "That, uh, vacation he was going to take? He took it last week." IV The pilot's name was Vissarion Ilyich Kappelyushnikov, short and dark in the standard cosmonaut tradition, with a lot more Tatar in his family tree than his name would suggest. The expedition's ecoengineer was also a Soviet national, but Cossack-tall and fair-haired; his name was Pete Krivitin. The nominal commander of the expedition was an American, Alex Woodring. And they were all going at it at once. Alex was trying to arbitrate between the two Russians, helped by Harriet Santori, the translator. She wasn't really helping, but then the commander wasn't really succeeding at arbitrating. Kappelyushnikov wanted to land and get it over with. Krivitin wanted one more look at the probe reports before he would certify the landing site. Harriet wanted them all to act like adults, for heaven's sake. Woodring might have been able to sort it all out, but the difficulty was that until they landed Kappelyushnikov was the captain of the ship and Alex's authority was only potential. And it had been going on for more than an hour. Danny Dalehouse swallowed back the desire to intervene again. He loosened the straps of his deceleration couch and peered out the porthole. There was the planet, filling the window. From less than a hundred thousand kilometers, it no longer looked "away"; it was beginning to look "down." So let us the hell get there, he thought testily. These people didn't seem to realize they were screwing around with his personal expedition, that none of them would have been on if he hadn't persuaded that blonde Army female to authorize it. A voice in his ear said, "Think we'll ever get there?" Danny drew back. The woman beside him was Sparky Cerbo, as amiable a person as there was on the expedition, but after nineteen days of sharing less than # cubic meters of space they were all getting edgy. The on-going spat an arm's-length away didn't make it any better. "It doesn't look like much, does it?" Sparky went on, determinedly making the effort. Dalehouse forced himself to respond. It wasn't her fault that he was sick of the sound, the sight, and the smell of her, and besides she was right. Son of Kung didn't look like a proper planet at all. Danny knew what planets were supposed to look like. Some of them were red and bleak, like Mars. More often they were white or mottled-white, like everything else from Venus through the gas giants. This one wasn't even trying to look right. It wasn't so much the planet's fault as Kung's itself; as a star, it was simply incompetent. If Son of Kung had been in orbit around Earth's Sol it probably would have looked pretty fine. It had much the same atmosphere as Earth, and close enough to the same water balance and soil chemistry. What it didn't have was decently colored light from its primary. Kung glowered. It was dull red, not much brighter than Earth's moon during a total lunar eclipse. The only light that fell on Son of Kung was bloody red, and what it looked like from their orbit around it was an open wound. It would have helped some if it had had a real terminator, but Kung's light was so dim that there was no clear division between "daylight" and "night" sides, only a blurry transition from dark to darkest. Krivitin had assured them that once landed and their eyes darkadjusted, they would be able to see reasonably well. But from space that seemed doubtful. And for this, thought Danny, I gave up a perfectly good Job at Michigan State. The Russian-language yelling peaked to a climax and abruptly stopped. Krivitin, smiling as composedly as though the screaming match had been no more than a friendly chat about the weather, pulled himself around the lasheddown and nested machinery in the center of the main cubicle and peered in at them. "Sara, dear," he said in his perfect English, "you're wanted up front. You better come too, Daniel." "We're going to land?" Sparky demanded. "Most certainly not! Cappy has finally understood the necessity for another orbit. " "Hell," said Sparky, even her indomitable desire to please crumbling at last. Dalehouse shared her feelings: another orbit was close enough to another day, with nothing for him to do exeept to try to stay out of the way. "Yes, I agree," said the translator, ' 'but Alex wants you to try to tap the the Peeps' signals again." Harriet complained, but Dalehouse stopped listening. He shucked off his straps and reached wearily for the cassettes of data he had stored away for declaration. He plugged in, put the speaker in his ear and touehed the switch. There was a slight tape hiss, and occasional scratch or click, and a distant, somber wail. Those were the sounds from the wolftrap lander. Its primary mission was to secure biological samples and test them in its built-in laboratories; but its microphones had picked up sounds that did not come from itself. He had listened to them fifty times already. After a time he shnigged, stopped the tape and put in a different cassette. This time the sounds were louder, clearer amd with far more definition. The lander in this case had been a neutral-buoy ance floater, with a small reserve of thrusting power and a locator for carbondioxide; like a female mosquito seeking a blood meal to fertilize its eggs, it was meant to drift until if found a trail of CO#, then follow it until it found prey. Then it simply floated nearby as long as there were sounds for it to hear and transmit. But what sounds! Sometimes they sounded like a chorus of bagpipes, sometimes like teenage boys in a crepitation contest. Dale house had graphed the frequencies, from well below human hearing range to higher than a bat's squeak, and identified at least twenty phonemes. These were no bird calls; this was language, he was certain. Heat smote his exposed skin, and he turned back to the port; Kung had drifted into view, looking like a thin-skinned Hallowe'en pumpkin with the embers of Hades inside its mottled surface. He squinted and pulled a neutral-density blind over the porthole; it was not dangerous to glance at it, but there was the chance of burning out your cornea if you stared too long. In the warmth he felt sleepy. Why not? He thought, snapping off the tape. He leaned back, closed his eyes and was just drifting off when he heard his name called. "Dalehouse! Krivitin! DiPaolo! Front and center, everybody." He shook himself awake, wished for a cup of coffee, and pulled himself toward the workspace. The leader of the expedition, Alex Woodring, said, "You'd better all see this. The Peeps have filed another report, and Harriet's taped it for us. " Dalehouse wriggled closer for a better view of the video screen just as it blinked and lighted up. There was a plant on the screen, rust-red and femlike, with raspberry-like fruits hanging from its fronds. "Roll the tape, Harriet," Woodring said impatiently. The pictures on the screen leaped and flickered, then stopped. At first Dalehouse thought the picture was another Klongan flower, possibly some desert succulent: red and yellow blobs, oozing what he supposed was some sort of sap -- then it moved. "Dear God," whispered somebody. Dalehouse felt something rise in his throat. "What is it?" "I think it used to be a white mouse," said the biologist. "What happened?" "That," said the biologist, grimly, but with a trace of professional satisfaction, "is what I don't know yet. The Peeps are transmitting their voice reports in code." "They're supposed to share information!" snapped Dalehouse. "Well, maybe they will. I assume Heir-of-Mao will have his port. And when it's released in New York, Houston will no doubt send us a copy. But not very soon, I think. The picture was clear. When you come right down to it, that's all we need to know: Klong is not as hospitable as we would like. I -- "he hesitated, then went on: "I don't think it's an infectious disease. It looks more like an allergic reaction. I can't really imagine an alien micro-organism adapting that quickly to our body chemistry, anyway. I suspect we're as poisonous to them as they are to us, so, for openers, we don't eat anything, we don't drink anything but our own sealed supplies and distilled water." "You mean we're landing anyhow?" the Canadian electronicist said incredulously. Captain Kappelyushnikov snarled, "Dfl!" He nodded vigorously, then muttered to the translator, who said smoothly: "He says that that is why we came here. He says we will take all precautions. He says on the next orbit, we go."    Dalehouse managed to sleep a few hours. It wasn't hard. There wasn't much for him to do. He played the strange songs from the mosquito probe a few times, but the equipment he needed to do any serious analysis had been stowed away and it made little sense to set it up again. When he woke he was given a tube of thick petroleum jelly to smear on himself -- "Shuck your clothes and cover your whole body; maybe it will keep you from some kind of poison ivy or whatever that is until we get straightened out." Then he dressed again and waited. The electronicist had patched herself in to monitor any further ground transmissions, and was pointing sources on a likris map of the sunward surface of Klong. "There seem to be two stations broadcasting," Dalehouse commented. "Yeah. Must be the base camp and, I suppose, somebody off on an expedition. There's the Peep base -- " she touched a dot on the purplish sea, on one side of a hundred-kilometer bay -- ' 'and there's the other station." That was across the bay. "We know that's their base; we photographed it last time around. Nothing much. They aren't really set up yet. I'd say. That signal's pulse-coded, probably basic science data on its way to their orbiter for tachyon transmission back home." "What's over on the other side of the bay?" "Nothing much. There's a sort of nest of some of the arthropods there, but they don'thve radio." She pulled the earpiece"away from her temple and handed it to Dalehouse. "Listen to that signal." Dalehouse put the phone in his ear. The sound was a staccato, twotone beep, plaintively repeated over and over. "Sounds sad," he said. The woman nodded. "I think it's a distress signal," she said, frowning. "Only they don't seem to be answering it. " V The fourth of the five beings was named Sham-igon. What can be said about Shamigon to make him come clear and real? Perhaps it can be approached in a roundabout way. Like this: Suppose there is a kind and jolly man, the sort of person who takes children Fishing, dances the polka, reads Elizabethan verse and knows why Tebaldi was the greatest Mimi who ever lived. Is this Sham-igon? No. This is only an analogy. Suppose we then go on to ask you if you have ever met this man. You hesitate, riffling through the chance encounters of a life. No, you say, a finger against your nose, I don't think so, I never met anybody like that. And suppose I then say to you: But you did I It was a week ago Thursday. He was driving the A-# bus you took from the station to the Federal Building, and you were late for your appointment with the Tax Examiner because this man would not change a five-dollar bill. What do you say then? I think I know. I think you say: Christ, fellow! I remember the incident well! But that was no amiable folkdancer. That was a bus-driver! That's how it would be with Sham-igon. It's easy enough to imagine you meeting him (provided we don't worry about how you get there). Let's make the mindexperiment necessary to see what would happen. Suppose you are standing outside of time and space somehow, like an H.G. Wells god looking down from a cloud. You poke your finger into the infinitesimal. You touch Sham-igon 's planet, and you uncover him. You look him over. What do you see? I might try to describe him to you by saying that Sham-igon was politically conservative, deeply moral, and fundamentally honest. I might try to elicit your sympathy by saying that he (like who that you know?) was screaming inside with unhealed pain. But would you see that? Or would you glance, and gasp, and pull back your finger in loathing, and say: Christ, fellow! That's no person. It's an alien creature! It lives (lived? will live?) a thousand light-years away, on a planet that circles a star I have never even seen! And besides, it looks creepy. If I had to say what it looked like, giving it the best break I could, I would have to say that it looked like half of a paitly squashed crab. And, of course, you would be right... The way Sharn-igon looked to himself was something else again. For one thing, he is not an instant invention for your eye to see. He is a person. He has relationships. He lives in a society. He moves around and through a dense web or mores, laws, customs and folkways. He wasn't like every other Krinpit (as his people called themselves), no matter how indistinguishably alike they might look to your eyes. He was Sham-igon. For example, although it was Ring-Greeting time, Sharn-igon hated Ring-Greeting. To him it was the loneliest and worst part of the cycle. He disliked the bustle, he resented the false and hypocritical sentiment. All the shops and brothels were busy as everyone tried to get gifts and to become pregnant, but it was an empty mockery in Sham-igon 's life, because he was alone. If you had asked him, Sham-igon would have told you that he had always hated Ring-Greeting, at least ever since his final moulting. (When he was a young seed just beginning to wave on his mother's grate he loved it, naturally enough. All seeds did. Ring-Greeting was for kids.) That wasn't quite tme. The cycle before he and his hewife, Cheee-pmitt, had had a very cheerful Greeting. But Cheee-pmitt was gone. Sham-igon signaled at his screen, almost stumbling over an inedible ghost that lay before it. There was no answer. He hesitated. Something -- perhaps the ghost -- seemed to be calling his name. But that was ridiculous. After a moment of indecision, he scuttled across the crowded mn to -- call it a bar -- to chew a couple of quick ones. Look at Sham-igon munching on strands of hallucinogenic fern, squeezed two or three deep around the Krinpit who was kneading and dispensing the stuff. He was a fine figure of a person. He was masculinely broad -- easily two meters from rim to rim -- and pleasingly slim, not more than forty centimeters to the tip of his carapace. In spite of his mood, unpaired males and females of all descriptions found him attractive. He was young, healthy, sexually potent and successful in his chosen profession.  -- Well, that is not strictly tme, because a paradox is involved. Sham-igon 's profession was a form of social work. The more successful he was, in terms of his own personal ego needs satisfied, the worse his society was. It was only when Krinpit were in trouble that they turned to persons like Shamigon. The Krinpit were socially interdependant to a degree not usually associated with a technological culture on Earth. Maybe one would find that sort of close-knit clan among the Eskimos or Bushmen, where every member of the community had to be able to rely on every other, or they would all die. For that reason Sham-igon was happiest when he was least wanted. Ring-Greeting was bringing its usual crop of damaged egos, bom of loneliness amid the holiday cheer. He was busier than he had ever been, and so less happy. Stand on your cloud and look down on Sham-igon. To you he surely looks strange, and maybe quite repulsive, true. Hi crescent carapace is sprinkled with what look like chitinous sails. Some are a few centimeters high, some much smaller; and around them race, clicking and scraping, what look like lice. Actually, they aren't. They are not even parasites, except in the sense that a foetus is a parasite on its mother; they are the young. Shamigon is not the only Krinpit in the bar carrying young. Of the hundred individuals in the bar, eight or ten are in the brood-male phase. Sometimes one of the scurrying little creatures drop off, or inadvertently gets carried off on the shell of another Krinpit as they rub together. They are instantly aware of what has happened, and go wild in the attempt to get back. If they fail, they die. Each end of Sham-igon 's shell is pleated chitin, jointed with cartilage. That part is always in motion, expanding with accordian folds, tilting, spreading like a fan. He slides along the packed dirt floor or the bodies of Krinpit under him (in the conviviality of the bar no one minds being crawled on) on a dozen double-boned legs. After he had had three quick ones, feeling better, he left the bar and sidled down the turfy run, not hurrying, with no particular destination in mind. On each side of the mn are what you might think of as rather shabby Japanese screens. They are not decorated in any way, but they are jointed and folded, and they come in all sizes. They set off the homes and commercial places. some of which are filled with scores of Krinpit, like the bar, some almost empty. The screens too are studded with the tiny sail-like projections, but otherwise they are not decorated. What you would notice at once is that they are not colored. The Krinpit do not understand color, and in the light of Knag's Star, blood-red and dusky, you would not see much color eli, even if it were there. That is how it would look to you, with your human eyes. How wnM it look to Krinpit eyes? Immatenal; it is a senseless question, because the Krinpit have no eyes. They have photosensitive receptors on their carapaces, but there is no lens, no retina, no mosaic of sensitive cells to analyze an image and translate it into information. But if the scene was dark, it was also noisy. Every one of the Krinpit was constantly booming its name -- well, not its "name," in the sense that the name Franklin Roosevelt's wife was Eleanor. The name was not an arbitrary convention. It was the sound each Krinpit made. It was sound that guided them, that palped the world around them and returned information to their quite agile and competent brains. The sonar pulses they sent forth, to read the echoes, were their "names." Each was different, and every one always being produced while its owner lived. Their main auditory apparatus was the drum-tight undersurface of the belly. It possessed a vent like a dolphin's which could produce a remarkable range of vowel sounds. The "knees" of the double-boned legs could punctuate them with tympanous "consonants." They walked in music wherever they strolled. They could not move silently. The exact sounds they produced were controllable; in fact, they had an elaborate and sophisticated language. The sounds which became their recognition signals were probably the easiest for them, but they could produce almost any other sound in the frequency range of their hearing. In this their voices were quite like humans. So wherever Sham-igon went he was surrounded by that sound: "Sham," a rising, protracted noise like a musical saw, overlaid with white hiss; "igon," a staccato double drumbeat dropping down to the tonic again. It was not just Shamigon. All the Krinpit were constantly making their basic name sounds, when they were not making others. It was not just marked by wind-powered sound-making machines. Nearly all of them had ratchets, or droning pipes, or bullroarers, or circle-bowed strings clamoring out their own particular recognition signal. So to a human eye, Sham-igon was a lopsided crab scuttling in a clattering mass of others, in hellish red gloom with an infernal cacophony of sound coming from every direction. Sham-igon perceived it quite differently. He was strolling aimlessly along a well-remembered street. The street had a name; it translates rather closely as "The Great White Way." At the intersection of the Breeder's Wallow, Sham-igon fell into conversation with an acquaintance. "Do you have knowledge of whereabouts of Cheee-pmitt?" "Negative. Conjecture; statistically probable that he would be by lakeside of village." "Why?" "Some persons hurt or ill. Several anomalous ghosts reported." Sham-igon acknowledged the statements and turned toward the lakefront. He recalled that there had seemed to be a ghost near Cheeepmitt 's residence, some time before. And it was anomalous. Basically there were two kinds of ghosts. The Ghosts Above were common, and easily "visible" (because they made so much noise), but returned no echo signal to speak of to a Krinpit 's sonar. They were good eating when they could be caught. The Ghosts Below were almost invisible. They seldom made visible sounds, and returned not much echo; they were mostly observed when their underground digging damaged a Krinpit stmcture or farm. They too were good eating, and were systematically hunted for that purpose, when the Krinpit were lucky enough to locate a nest of young. But what was an anomalous ghost? Sham-igon scuttled through the Breeders' Wallow to the Place of Fish Vendors, and along the lakefront to the bright commotion at the Raft Mooring. There was something almost invisible bobbing in the gentle roll of the bay. The Krinpit used metal only very sparingly, and Sham-igon recognized the brightness of it; but the bright metal seemed to float over something so soft and immaterial that it returned no real reflection to his sounding. The bright part, though, not only reflected Sharn-igon's sounds almost blindingly, it generated sound of its own: a faint high steady whine, an irregular dry-sand rustle. Sham-igon could not identify the sounds; but then, he had never seen a TV camera or a radio transponder. He stopped one of the Krinpit moving irritably away from the group and asked what was happening. "Some Krinpit attempted to eat the ghost. They are damaged." "Did the ghost harm them?" "Negative. After eating, they became damaged. One ghost is still there. Advise against eating." Sham-igon touched mandibles and moved on, concerned about Cheee-praitt. He didn't hear him anywhere in the crowd, but the din was blinding. At least two hundred Krinpit were scratching and sliding around the bloody mass that had been one of the "ghosts. " Sham igon halted and sounded tlie area, irresolutely. From behind him he thought n  heard his own name, badly spoken but recognizable: Sham-igon . When he turned, his highly directional sound sense identified the source. It was the ghost. The one that had seemed to speak his name. Shamigon approached it cautiously; he did not like its smell, he didn't like its muffled, shadowy sound. But it was a curiosity. First his own name: Sham-igon. And in between -- what? Another name? It was certainly not B Krinpit name, but the ghost kept    On the other shore of the Bay of the Cultural Revolution, fifty kilometers away, Feng Hua-tse rinsed the honey buckets in the purplish waters and carried them back toward the bubble cluster that was the People's Bloc headquarters. From the shore you couldn't see the landing craft itself at all. The extruded bubbles surrounded and hid it. Through the translucent walls of the nearest of them (they could have been made opaque, but the group decision had been that energy conservation was more important than privacy) he could see the vague shadows of the two women detailed as sickbay orderlies. They had not been given the job because they were women. They had got the job because they should have been in bed themselves. Barely able to stagger, they could more or less take care of themselves and the two bed cases. And there was no one to spare to do it for them. Feng put the clean buckets inside the sickbay bubble, resenting the waste of the precious nightsoil. But it was his own decision that the wastes from the casualties should be dumped in the bay rather than used to fertilize their tiny plot of garden. Until they were sure what had killed one member of the expedition and put four more on the sick list -- nearly half their effectives wiped out at one stroke! -- Feng would not risk contamination. It was a pity that their biologist was the sickest of the survivors; his wisdom was needed. But Feng had been a barefoot biologist himself in his youth, and he kept up the experiments with the animals, the tachtran reports back to Peking and the four-times-daily examinations of the sick. He paused in the radio room. The video screen that monitored the small party which had crossed the bay was still showing the same monotonous scene. Apparently the camera had been left on the raft, and apparently the raft had drifted in the slow, vagrant currents of the bay, so that the camera showed only an occasional thin slice of shoreline, a quarter of a kilometer away. Once in a while you could see one of the arthropods scuttling along, and now and again a glimpse of their low, flimsy buildings. But he had not yet seen either Ahmed Dulla or the Costa Rican who had gone with him. Outside the bubble for the communications equipment, the two West Indians were desultorily scooping dirt into woven baskets. Feng spoke sharply to them and achieved a momentary acceleration of pace. They were sick, too, but it was not yet clear whether it was the same sickness as the others. They, he thought bitterly, should feel at home here. The heat and the humidity were jungle-like. What was worst was the lighting, always the same dusky red, never bright enough to see clearly, never dusk. Feng had had a headache since they rrrived, and it was his private opinion it was only from eyestrain. Feng, at least had not eaten any Klongan food. In this he was luckier, or wiser, than the four in the sickbay and the one who had died, not to mention the dozen rats and guinea pigs they fed with the stuff experimentally. Feng swore. Why had he let that long-nosed hillman, Dulla, talk him into splitting their forces? To be sure, it had happened before the five became violently ill. Even so, it had been a mistake. When he got back to Shensi, Feng admitted to himself, there would be a long day of self-criticism for himself. If he got back. He picked up two baskets of dirt in his shoulder yoke and carried them with him as he went to inspect the dam. That was his greatest hope. When it was completed, they would have electricity to spare. Electricity to power the ultraviolet lamps, still stored in the landing craft's hold, that would turn the feeble, pale seedlings into sturdy crops of food. There was nothing wrong with this soil! No matter how many got sick, even if they died, it was not the soil's fault; Feng had rubbed it between finger and thumb, sniffed it, turned a spadeful over and gazed wonderingly at the crawling things that inhabited it. They were strange, but they meant the soil was fertile. What it did not have was proper sunlight. That they would have to make, as soon as the dam was built; and then, Feng swore, they would produce crops that any collective in Shensi Province would envy. It was raining as he started back, slow, fat, warm drops that ran down Feng's back under his cotton jacket. Another good thing: plenty of water. Not only was it good for the plants, but it kept the spores down, and Feng was highly suspicious of them as the source of the sickness. Even through the clouds he could feel the warmth of Kung Fu-tze. It was not visible, but it gave the clouds the angry, ruddy look of sky over a distant great city. U would stay that way until the air mass that carried the clouds moved away; then there would be that distant hot coal, and the purple-black sky with its stars. Feng took the forest path back to the headquarters, checking the traps. One held two multilegged creatures like land-going lobsters, one dead, the other eating it. Feng dumped them both and did not reset the trap. There was no point in it. They were too short-handed to bother with more animal specimens than they had already. Three of the traps were sprung but empty, and one was simply missing. Feng muttered to himself irritably. There was a lot they didn't know about the fauna of this fern forest. For one thing, what had stolen the trap? Most of the creatures they had seen were arthropods, buglike or crustaceanlike, none of them bigger than a man's hand. Bigger ones existed. The sentiments in the settlement across the bay were proof of that; they were the size of a man. But the wild ones, if they existed, stayed out of sight. And there was something that lived in the tall, woody ferns. One could hear them, even catch a glimpse of them from time to time, but no one in the expedition had yet caught or even photographed one. It stood to reason that if there were small creatures there would be bigger ones to eat them, but where were they? And what would they look like? Wolf teeth, cat talons, crab claws? -- Feng abandoned that line of thought: it was not reassuring. To be sure, the local fauna would no doubt find humans as indigestible as the humans had found the local fauna. But they might not realize that in time. It began to look as though humans would not find anything at all to eat on Klong. The biologist had been reduced to taking samples of micro-organisms from each member of the party and culturing them on plates of agar. It was no longer possible to use laboratory animals. They had all died. And one by one he tried every promising looking bit of plant or animal they brought him, dropping a broth of it onto the agar, and one by one each of them destroyed the darkening circle of growing bacteria. They were perfect antibiotics. Except for one thing: they would have killed the patient more quickly than any disease. Feng became aware that his name was being called. He turned away from the place where the last trap had been, trotting back toward the settlement. As he approached the beach and the fronds thinned, he saw one of the walking casualties waving in excitement. Feng trotted back, arriving out of breath. "What, what?" he grumbled. "A radio message from the long nose! It is a distress signal, Huatse." "Tchah! What did he say?" "He said nothing, Hua-tse. It is the automatic distress call. I tried to raise him but there was no response." "Of course," snarled Feng, gripping his hands together in anger. Another thing to admit to before the commune. Two members of the party endangered, perhaps lost, because he had foolishly permitted the division of their forces. Two irreplaceable persons -- a hillman and a Hispanic, to be sure; nevertheless, persons. Their absence would be serious. And not just the persons. One of their three television cameras. The radio transponder The precious plastic that had gone into making the skin of the at. There was just so much of that. They had squandered a great deal on the bubbles to house the sick, the equipment, all their sparse possessions. That was foolishness, too; the fern forest was a limitless supply of woody stems for frames, fronds for ceilings and walls. In this drenched warmth they needed no more than that, but he had weakly permitted the blowing of bubble huts instead of using what nature provided. Could they build another boat? It was by no means sure that there was plastic enough even for the hull and the sails; and when it was gone, where would they get more? Who could he send? Of their original eleven, one was dead, two were missing and four were sick. Was it not even more foolish to further divide their forces, to attempt to repair the damage the first foolishness had cost? And what could they do if they did in fact build another boat and sail across the bay? That which had happened to the hillman and the Hispanic could just as well happen to whoever went after them. They had very little in the way of weapons, no more to spare than Dulla and the other man had taken with them in the first place, and little enough good that had done them -- "Are we going, Hua-tse?" His attention was jarred back. What?" "Are we going to try to help our comrades?" Feng gripped his hands tighter. "With what?" he demanded. VI On a planet that has no night the days are endless, Danny Dalehouse reflected, a meter down into the Klongan soil and at least that much more to go. His muscles told him he had been digging this latrine for at least eight hours. The discouragingly tiny spoil heap beside him contradicted it, and the mddy glow that backlighted the clouds overhead offered no help. Latrine digging was not what he had signed on for. But it was something that had to be done, and he was clearly the most superfluous member of the party in line to do it; only why did it have to take so long? They had been on the planet only three days (not that there were any days, but the old habits died hard), and already the pleasure was wearing thin. The parts that weren't actively unpleasant, like digging latrines, were a bore. The parts that weren't already boring were scary, like the madly violent thunderstorm that had blown away their first tent only hours after landing, or irritatingly uncomfortable, like the itchy rashes they had all developed and the stomach troubles that had made the latrines so vital. And to make it worse, they seemed to have company. Kappelyushnikov had come swearing in Russian to report that a third tachtran vessel had climbed down its charge state to orbit Klong. Greasies, no doubt. That meant everybody in the world was now represented on Klong. What price the solitary pioneer? His spade struck air. Danny lost his balance, spun and came down in a foetal crouch into the pit, his face almost into the hole that had unexpectedly opened up. From it came a cool, musty smell. It made him think of unopened cellars and the cages of pet mice, and he heard quick, furtive movements. Snakes'? He rejected the thought as soon as he formed it. That was an earthly fear, not appropriate on Klong. But whatever it was could easily be even more deadly than a nest of rattlers. He leaped with prudent speed out of the trench and yelled, "Morrissey!" The biologist was only a few meters away, sealing plant samples pickled in preservative into plastic baggies. "What's the matter?" "I hit a hole. Maybe a tunnel. You want to take a look?" Morrissey looked down at the purplish seed pod in his forceps and back at Dalehouse's trench, tom. Then he said, "Sure, only I have to finish stowing these away first. Don't dig any more till I finish." That was welcome. Dalehouse accepted the order gratefully. He was getting used to taking orders. Even as a latrine digger he was subject to instant draft, whenever some presently more valuable member of the expedition needed another pair of hands: Harriet to set up her radio, Morrissey to heat-seal his baggies, helping Sparky Cerbo locate the canned tomatoes and the kitchen knives that had vanished during the thunderstorm -- anyone. Twice already he had had to empty the landing vehicle's chemical toilet into a shallow pit and scrape the soil of Klong over it, because the rest of the crew couldn't wait for him to finish the job they were preventing him from finishing. It was a drag. But he was on Son of Kung! He could smell the strange Klongan smells -- cinnamon, and mold, and cut vegetation and something that was a little like Mom's Apple Pie, but none of them really any of those things. He could see the Klongan landscape -- he could see quite a lot of it, a shovelful at a time.  It was what he had expected, in an expedition of specialists. Dalehouse was not a cook, not a farmer, not a doctor, not a radio surveyor. He was not any of the hypertrophied skills that all the others possessed. He was the expedition's only generalist, and would stay that way until they made contact with the local scientists and he could start with the communications skills he was advertised to have. Until then he was stoop labor. The Russian pilot, Kappelyushnikov, was yelling his name. "You, Danny, you come have drink. Put back sweat!" "Why not?" Danny was pleased to notice that cappy was holding aloft a glass containing a centimeter of water, grinning broadly. He had finally got the still to working. Dalehouse swallowed the few drops and wiped his lips appreciately, then his slippery brow. Kappelyushnikov was right enough about that. In the dank, humid air they were both covered with sweat. The still was powered with a small oil-spray flame which made it like burning hundred-dollar bills to operate. Later it would be moved to the lakeshore and driven by solar power, but right now they needed water they could drink. "Very good, is it?" Kappelyushnikov demanded. "You don't feel faint, like it's some poison? Okay. Then we go bring a drink to Gasha." The translator had given herself command of the setting-up phase of the camp and no one had resisted; she was spending hours over her radio, trying to make sense of the communications, but she claimed the other half of her mind was able to keep track of everyone's duty assignments. She might have been right, Dalehouse thought. She was the least agreeable person on the expedition, and no one particularly wanted to disagree with her. She was also close to the least physically attractive, with stringy black hair and an expression of permanent disappointment. But she was grudgingly grateful for the water. ' Thank you for getting the still going. And the latrine, of course, Danny. Now if the two of you -- " "I'm not finished," Danny corrected. "Jim wants to check out a hole first. Is there anything new on the radio?" Harriet smiled with closed lips. "We have a message from the Peeps." "About that guy that's stuck?" "Oh, no. Take a look." She handed over a facsimile film that said: The People's Republics extend the hand of friendship to the second expedition to arrive on Child of Kung. Through peaceful cooperation we will achieve a glorious triumph for all mankind. We invite you to join us for the celebration of the fifteen hundredth anniversary of the writings of Confucius, after whom our star was named. Dalehouse was perplexed. "Isn't that some kind of a winter holiday?" "You are very informed today, Dalehouse. It is in December. Our instructor called it the Confucian answer to Chanukkah, which is of course the Jewish answer to Christmas." He frowned, trying to remember -- already, it was becoming hard. "But this isn't even October yet." "You are very swift indeed, Danny. So translate that, won't you?" requested the translator. "I don't know. Are they saying something like, don't bother us for a couple of months." "Is more like to drop dead," the pilot put in. "I don't think so. They aren't being unfriendly," Harriet said, recapturing the fax and squinting at it. "Notice that they referred to Kung Fu-tze by the latinized form of the name. That's a pretty courteous thing for them to do. Still -- " She frowned. At her best Harriet's eyes were always faintly popped, like a rabbit's, because of the heavy contacts she wore. Now her lips were pursed like a rabbit's, too. "On the other hand, they were careful to point out we're the second expedition." "Meaning they're the first. But what's the difference? They can't make territorial claims because they got here ahead of us, that's all spelled out in the U.N. accords. Nobody get to claim any more than a circle fifty kilometers around a self-sustaining base." "But they're pointing out that they could have." Cappy was bored with the protocol. "Any love-letters from the Oilies, Gasha?" "Just a a received-and-acknowledged. And now, that latrine -- " "In a minute, Harriet. What about the Pak that's stranded?" "He's still stranded. You want to hear the latest tapes?" She didn't wait for an answer, she knew what it would be. She plugged in a coil of tape and played it for them. It was the Peep's automatic distress signal; every thirty seconds a coded beep for homing. Between signals the microphone stayed open, transmitting whatever sounds were coming in. "I've cut out most of the deadwood. Here's the man's voice." Neither Dalehouse nor Kappelyushnikov included Urdu among their skills. "What is he say?" asked the pilot. "Just asking for help. But he's not in good shape. Most of the time he doesn't talk at all, and we get this stuff. " What came out of the tape player was a little like an impossibly huge cricket's chirp and quite a lot like a Chinese New Year festival in which Australian aborigines were playing their native instruments. "What the hell is that?" Danny demanded. "That," she said smugly, "is also language. I've been working on it, and I've sorted out a few key concepts. They are in some sort of trouble. I'm not sure what." "Not as much as Pak's," grunted Kappelyushnikov. "Come, Danny, is time we go to work." "Yes, that latrine is -- " "Not on latrine! Other things in life than shit, Gasha." She paused, glowering at him. Kappelyushnikov was almost as dispensible as Danny Dalehouse. Maybe more so. After the expedition was well established, Dalehouse 's skills would come into play, or so they all hoped, in making contact with sentient life. The pilot's main skill was piloting. A spacecraft by choice. If press, a clamjet, a racing vessel or a canoe. None of those existed on Klong. But what he had was resourcefulness. "Gasha, dear," he coaxed, "is not possible. Your Morrissey still has his micetraps in the trench. And besides, now we have water, I have to make sauerstqff. " "Hydrogen," Harriet corrected automatically. "Hydrogen? What in the world do you want with hydrogen?" "So I will have a job, dear Gasha. To fly. " "You're going to fly with hydrogen?" "You understand me, Gasha," the Russian beamed. He pointed. "Like them." Danny glanced up, then ran for the tent and the one remaining decent pair of binoculars -- two pairs of them, too, had turned up missing after the thunderstorm. There they were, the wind-blown flock of balloonists, high and near the clouds. They were at least two kilometers away, too far to hear the sounds of their song, but in the glasses Dalehouse could see them clearly enough. In the purplish sky they stood out in their briglt greens and yellows. It was true, Dalehouse verified. Some of them were selfluminous, like fireflies! Traceries of veins stood out over the great five-meter gas bag of the largest and nearest of them, flickering with racing sparks of bioluminescence. "Damn," he snarled. "What are you saying, Cappy? Do you think you can fly up there?" "With greatest of ease, Danny," the pilot said solemnly. "Is only a matter of making bubbles and putting sauersfqff in them. Then we fly." "You've got a deal," said Dalehouse firmly. "Tell me what to do and I'll do it. I'll -- wait a minute! What's that?" The balloon swarm was scattering, and behind them, coming through the place they were vacating, was something else, something that beat with a regular metric flash of light. The sound reached him, then. "It's a helicopter!" he cried in astonishment.    The chopper pilot was short, dark and Irish. Not only Irish, but repatriated to the U.K. from eleven years in Houston, Texas. He and Morrissey hit it off immediately. "Remember Bismarck's?" "Ever been to La Carafe?" "Been there? I lived there!" And when they were all gathered he said: "Glad to meet you all. Name's Terry Boyne, and I bring you official greetings from our expedition, that's the Organization of Fuel Exporting Nations, to yours, that's you. Nice place you've got here," he went on appreciatively, glancing around. "We're down toward the heat pole -- ask my opinion, you folks picked a better spot. Where we are it's wind you wouldn't believe and scorching hot besides, if you please." "So why'd you pick it?" asked Morrissey. "Oh," said Boyne, "we do what our masters tell us. Isn't it about the same with you? And what they told me to do today was to come over and make a good-neighbor call." Harriet, of course, stepped right in. "On behalf of the Foodexporting States we accept your greetings and in return -- " "Please to stow, Harriet?" rumbled Kappelyushnikov. "But we are not only other colony on Klong, Terry Boyne." "Or even the first, as the Peeps have reminded us," Danny added. "Have you been to see them?" Boyne coughed. "Well, actually that's more or less what it's about, if you see what I mean. Have you people been monitoring their broadcasts?" "Sure we have. Yours too." "Right, then you've heard their distress signals. Poor sod stuck with those Krinpit beasts. The Peeps don't respond. We offered to help out, and they as much as told us to fuck off." Morrissey glanced at Harriet before he said, "We've had much the same experience, Terry. They indicated we weren't welcome in their part of the world. Of course, they have no right to take that kind of a stand -- " " -- but you. don't want to start any bloc-to-bloc trouble," finished Boyne, nodding. "Well, for humanitarian reasons -- " He choked, and took a great swig of the drink Morrissey had handed him before going on. "Hell, let's be frank. For curiosity's sake, and just to see what's going on over there -- but also for humanitarian reasons -- we want to go and fish they guy out of there. The Peeps obviously can't. We suppose the reason they shut you and us out is that they don't want us to see how bad off they are. You folks can't -- " He hesitated delicately. "Well, obviously it would be easier for us to go in with a chopper than for you to send an to do that. But not alone, if you see what I mean." "I think I do," Harriet sniffed. "You want somebody to share the blame." "We want to make it a clearly interbloc errand of mercy," Boyne corrected. "So I'm all set to go over there and snatch him out, this minute. But I'd like one of you to go along. " Eight out of the ten members of the expedition were spteaking at once then, with Kappelyushnikov 's shouted, "I go!" drowning out the rest. Harriet glared around at her crew and then said petulantly: "Go then, if you want to, although we're so shorthanded here -- " Danny Dalehouse didn't wait for her to finish. "That's right, Harriet! And that's why it ought to be me. I can be spared, and besides -- " "No! I, I can be spared, Danny! And I am pilot -- " "Sorry, Gappy," said Danny confidently. "We already have a pilot -- Mr. Boyne, there -- and besides you have to make your sauerstojf so you can take me flying when I come back. And, two, making contact with alien sentients is my basic job, isn't it? And -- " he didn't wait for an answer -- "besides, I think I know the guy that's stuck there. Ahmed Dulla. We were both hassled by the cops in Bulgaria a couple of months ago."    Wook. Wook. Wook. changed to whickwhickwhickwhick as the pilot increased the pitch of the rotors and the copter rocked off the ground and headed for a cloud. Danny clung to the seat, marveling at the profligacy with which the Fuel Bloc spent its treasure -- four metric tons of helicopter alone, tachyontransported from Earth orbit at what cost in resources he could not guess. "You don't get airsick, do you? shouted Boyne over the noise of the blades. Danny shook his head, and the pilot grinned and deflected the blade edges so that the chopper leaned toward, and began to move after, a bank of cumulus. To Danny's disappointment, the flock of balloonists was out of sight, but there were still small and large creatures in the air, keeping their distance. Dalehouse couldn't see them very clearly, and suspected they wanted it that way, staying at the limits of vision and disappearing into cloud as the copter came close. But below! That was laid out for him to enjoy as the chopper bounced along, less than fifty meters over the tallest growth. Groves of trees like bamboo, clusters of thirty-meter ferns, tangles of things like mangroves, twenty or more trunks uniting to form a single cat's-cradle tangle of vegetation. He could see small things scuttling and leaping to hide as they twisted overhead, colors of all sorts. The unwinking red glower of the dwarf star toned down rock and water, but the brightest colors were not reflections. They were foxfire glow and lightning-bug tail, the lights of the plants themselves. Of course Dalehouse had studied the maps of Klong, orbital photos supplemented by side-scatter radar. But this was different, seeing the landscape as they soared above it. Back along the shore was their own camp, on a narrow neck of land that locked off a bay from the wider ocean, or lake, a kilometer or two away. There was the lake (or ocean) itself, curving around like a bitteninto watermelon slice, and, in the light from Kung, almost the same color. Down the shore of it was the Peeps' encampment. Past that, off toward the part of Klong that lay Just under the star, where the land was dryer and the temperatures even higher, was the Greasies' camp. Both of those were out of sight, of course. The copter swung out across the water. Boyne pointed, and Dalehouse nodded; he could see the place where they were going just taking form through the gloomy haze, on the far shore. Boyne had not been entirely frank, Dalehouse discovered. He had not mentioned that this was not his first flight to the Krinpit community. There had been at least two overflights before that, because there were photos of the layout. Boyne pulled a sheaf of them out of an elastic pocket in the door of the copter, sorted through them and passed one over to Danny. "There, by the water's edge!" he bawled. His finger jabbed at a curled-up figure a few meters from the water's edge. Drawn up nearby was a plastic coracle, and there were sheds and more obscure structures all around. There were also some very unpleasant looking creatures like square-ended crabs: Krinpit. Some of them were suspiciously close to the huddled figure. "Is he still alive?" Danny shouted. "Don't know. He was a day or two ago. He's probably okay for water, but he must be getting damned hungry by now. And probably sick." From the air the Krinpit village looked like a stockyard, most of the structures comprising only unroofed walls, like cattle pens. The creatures were all around, Danny saw, moving astonishingly quickly, at least when matched against his image of Earthside crustaceans. And they were clearly aware the chopper was approaching. Some raised up to point their blind faces toward it, and an ominous number seemed to be converging on the waterside. "Creepy looking things, ain't they?" Boyne shouted. "Listen," said Danny, "how are we going to get Dulla away from them? They don't just look creepy. They look mean." "Yeah." Boyne rolled down his window and I'eaned out, circling the helicopter around. He shook his head, then pointed. "That your buddy?" The figure had moved since the photograph was taken, was no longer in the shelter of one of the sheds but a few meters away and lying outstretched, face down. Dulla didn't look particularly alive, but he wasn't clearly dead, either. Boyne frowned thoughtfully, then turned to Dalehouse. "Open that case between your feet there, will you, and hand me a couple of those things." The "things" were metal cylinders with a wire loop at the end. Boyne took half a dozen, pulled the loops and tossed them carefully toward the Krinpits. As they struck, billowing yellow clouds of smoke came out of them, forming a dense cloud. The Krinpit staggered out of the smoke as though disoriented. "Just tear gas," Boyne grinned. "They hate it." He stared down. Nearly all the creatures that had been converging around the prone man were fleeing now... all but one. That one was obviously in distress, but it did not leave the vicinity of the prone human being. It seemed to be in pain. It moved dartingly back and forth as though tom between conflicting imperatives: to flee; to stay; perhaps even to fight. "What are we going to do about that son of a bitch?" Boyne wondered out loud, hovering over the scene. But then the creature moved painfully away and Boyne made his decision. He dropped to the ground between the Krinpit and the unconscious Pakistani. "Grab 'im, Danny!" he yelled. Danny flung open his door and jumped out. He scooped up the Pakistani with more difficulty than he had expected. Dulla did not weigh much more than fifty kilos here, but he was boneless as rubber, completely out of it. Danny got him under the arms and more dragged than carried him into the helicopter, while Boyne swore worriedly. The rotors spun and they started to lift off, and there was a rushing, clattering scramble from the other side. Two hundred kilograms of adult Krinpit launched itself onto the side-pallette. Boyne gibbered in rage and jockeyed the controls. The chopper staggered and seemed about to turn on its side; but he got it straight and it began to pull up and away. "What are you going to do, Boyne?" yelled Danny, trying to pull Dulla 's legs inside so he could close the door. "You can't just leave that thing there!" "Hell I can't!" Boyne stared worriedly at the stiff-jointed legs that were trying to scrape through the plastic to get at him, then turned the copter up and over the water. "I've always wanted a pet. Let's see if I can get this bugger home!"    By the time he got back to his own camp, full of wonder and worlies, Dalehouse was physically exhausted. He made a quick report to the rest of the expedition and then fell into a dreamless sleep. "Night" was an arbitrary concept on Klong. When he woke the sky was the same as it always was, clouds and the dull red cinder of Kung hanging off-center above. It was back to work as usual. Kappelyushnikov, or somebody, had done some digging for him. He had less than an hour's work, mostly neatening up the edges. He welcomed it, because he had more than an hour's pondering to do. After rescuing the Pakistani, Boyne had laid a beeline course for his own home base. He had not even asked if Dulla were alive; his attention was taken up to saturation by the hideous and very active creature only centimeters from his left ear, and by the demands of piloting. Warned by radio, the Greasies had nets prepared. They had the Krinpit lashed and stowed before the beast knew what was happening. Then a quick meal while Dulla got some sort of emergency medical treatment, mostly cleaning him up and flowing a little glucose into his bloodstream. Then over the barren, hot ground to the Peeps' camp, where they left the sick man, accepted some haughty thanks from the Qiinese in charge of the place and took Dalehouse home. All in all, he had been gone five or six hours. And every second filled with some new input to worry over in his mind. He really begrudged them the Krinpit. There was no doubt the creature was intelligent. If the buildings hadn't proved that by themselves, its methodical attempt to gouge its way into the helicopter, and its patient acceptance of failure when the plastic proved too tough, spoke of thought. It had struggled only briefly when the Greasies threw the nets over it, then allowed itself to be hauled into a steel barred cage. Only after the cage door had slammed behind it did it systematically cut through the netting to free its limbs. Dalehouse had spent all the moments he could spare just watching it, and trying to make sense of its sounds. If only he had taken the brain-split at some point in his studies! He knew that Harriet or even that Bulgarian girl. Ana, could have reasoned out some sort of linguistic pattern, but it was only noise to him. Then there was the wonder of the Greasy camp itself. Steel bars! A helicopter! Bunk legs, with metal springs! He could not begin to imagine what profligate burning of irreplaceable fuel had made it possible for them to hurl all that stuff at superflight speed to an orbit around Kung, and then to lower it safely to the surface of the planet. They even had air-conditioning! True, they needed it; the surface temperature must have been well over forty, so near to the heat pole. But no one forced them to settle where they would need the permanent drain of air conditioners to survive. And by contrast, the Peeps. That was pathetic. Old What'sy had put the lst face possible on it, but it was clear that the return of Dulla meant to him principally another casualty to try to take care of, with hardly anybody healthy enough to do the nursing. Much less do anything else. He had proudly given the visitors to understand that another exp)edition was on the way -- "nearly as big as our own." But how big was that? Jim Morrissey interrupted his train of thought. The biologist had been out of the camp and had not heard the report; now he wanted it all over again, first hand. Dalehouse obliged, and then asked, "Did you catch anything in your micetraps?" "Huh? Oh." Obviously that was long in Morrissey's past by now. "No. I ran a wire-tethered probe down the tunnel, but it kept hitting blind alleys. They're pretty smart, whoever they are. As soon as you broke into their tunnel they closed it off." "So you don't have any animals to send back to Earth?" "No animals? Never say it, never think it, Danny! I've got a whole menagerie. Crabrats and bugs, creepers and flyers. God knows what they all are. I think the crabrats are probably related to the Krinpit, but you can't really trace relationships until you do paleontology and, Christ, I haven't even made a beginning on the taxonomy yet. And plants -- Well, anyway, you might as well call them plants. They don't have stomatas or mesophyll cells. Would you believe that?" "Sure I would, Jim." "Where the photosynthetic process happens I don't know," Jim went on, marveling, "but it's the same good old thing. Starch production driven by sunlight. Or what passes for sunlight. Six Cee Oh Two plus Six Aitch Two Oh still yields Cee-Six Aitch-Twelve Oh-Six and some spare oxygen, on Earth as it is in the heavens. Or the other way around." "That's starch?" Dalehouse guessed. "You bet. But don't eat any of it. And keep putting that jelly on your skin every time it rubs off. There 're congeners in all that stuff that will do you in." "Sure." Dalehouse 's attention was wandering, and he hardly listened as Morrissey catalogued the vegetation he had so far identified on Klong: something like grasses that covered the plains, succulents like bamboo, with hollow stems that would make fine structural materials. Forests of plants that looked like ferns, but were fruiting and with woody stems. Some of them grew together from many trunks, like mangroves; others towered in solitary splendor, like redwoods. There were veins like grapes, spreading by transporting their hard-shelled seeds through the digestive tracts of animals. Some of them were luminous. Some were meat-eating, like the Venus fly-trap. Some -- "That starch," Dalehouse interrupted, pursuing his train of thought. "Can't we eat it? I mean, sort of cook the poison out of it, like tapioca?" "Danny, stick to what you know." "No, really," Dalehouse persisted. "We're shipping a lot of mass in the form of food. Couldn't we?" "No. Well, maybe. In a sense. It takes only a little bit of their proteins to kick off a reaction I can't handle, so don't experiment. Remember the Peeps' white mice." "If they're plants, why aren't they green?" "Well, they are, kind of. In this light they look purple because Kung's so red. But if you shine a flashlight on them they're a kind of greenish yellow. But, you know," he went on earnestly, "it's not the usual chlorophyll. Not even a porphyrin derivative. They do seem to use a magnesium ion -- " "I better get this finished up," said Danny, patting the biologist on the shoulder. It was almost done. He lugged the chemical toilet from the lander and balanced it over the slit trench, and then reported to Harriet. "All done, first-class American crapper ready for use. " She came over to inspect and then pursed her tiny lips. "Dalehouse, do you think we're animals? Can't you at least put a tent over it?" "Oh, you want the deluxe model." "And before it rains again, would you mind? Look at those clouds. Damn it, Danny, why do I have to tell everybody what to do around here?" He got the tent up. But the storm, when it came, was a rouser. Lightning scored the entire sky, cloud to ground and air to air. Rung was completely obscured, not even a dull glow to mark where it hung in the sky, and the only light was Ihe lightning itself. The first casualty was the power system. The second was Danny's outhouse tent, tom flying away by the #kilometer naM gusts. By the time it was over were drenched and miserable, ;yiid all of them were busy tryinyin put the camp together again. EaW Lansing had had no storms lite Klong's, and Danny viewed wlH dismal foreboding the planet. he realized he had been morllinn twenty hours without sleep to tumbled into bed and dreamed # a warm morning in Bulgaria vtto a pretty blonde-haired woman . When be woke, Jim Morrissey was poking him. "Out. I get the bed next." It wasn't feally even a bed, just a sleeping hag on an air mattress, but at least k was warm and dry. Dalehouse wluctantly yielded it to the biolopli. "So the camp survived?" "More or less. Don't go near Harriet, thoi. One of her radios is missing, and she thinks we're all to blame." As he climbed into the bed and stretched his legs down to the warm interior he said, "Cappy wants to show you something." Danny didn't rush to see the pilot; odds were, he considered that it was just some other stoop-labor job that needed doing. It could wait until he had something to eat, although, he reflected, chewing doggedly through a guaranteed full daily requirement of essential vitamins and minerals (it looked like a dog biscuit), eating wasn't a hell of a lot more fun than digging latrines. But that wasn't what Kappelyushnikov had in mind. "Is no more manual labor for you and me for a while, Danny," he grinned. "Have now been honored by appointment as chief meteorologist. Must make more sauerstojf to check winds, and you help." "Harriet was real shook up by the storm," Dalehouse guessed. "Gasha Yes, that is what she wants, better weather forecasting. But what I want is exotic travel to faraway places! You will see." Kappelyushnikov's still had been converted to solar power, a trough of brackish water from the lake running between aluminum reflecting V's, and the vapor trapped on a plastic sheet overhead. The drops slipped down into a tank, and part of the fresh water was being electrolyzed into hydrogen and oxygen. From the hydrogen collector, a seamless plastic balloon, a small compressor whirred at regular intervals to pump the gas into a heavy metal cylinder. Kappelyushnikov checked the pressure gauge and nodded gravely. "Is plenty. Now you go borrow theodolite from head boss, Gasha. Do not take no for an answer; and then I will show you something that will truly amaze you." Fortunately for Dalehouse, Harriet was somewhere else when he went for the theodolite, a small sighting telescope that looked like a surveyor's transit. By the time he got back with it Kappelyushnikov had filled a plastic balloon with hydrogen and was expertly balancing its lift against the weight of a silver ruble. "My good luck piece," he said dreamily. "Yes, fine. You have pencil?" "What's a pencil? I have a ballpoint." "Don't make fun of oldfashioned Soviet values," Kappelyushnikov said severely, "en I let go of balloon, you keep eye on watch. Every twenty seconds you tell me, I call off readings, you write down. You understand? Okay, let go." The little balloon did not leap out of Dalehouse 's fingers, it only drifted upward, bobbing gently as vagrant zephyrs caught it. In the still after the storm there was no strongly prevailing wind that Dalehouse could feel, but he could see the balloon move erratically. At each time-hack Kappelyushnikov read off right ascension and declination bearings. After the seventh reading he began to swear, and after the ninth he straightened up, scowling. "Is no good! Lousy Kungson light, I cannot see. Next time we will tie on candle." "Fine, but would you mind telling me what we're doing? "Measuring winds aloft, dear Danny! See how balloon curved around, started back way it came? Winds at different levels blow various individual different directions. Balloons follows. We follow balloon. Now we reduce readings, and soon I will truly astonish you with more than you wish to know about Klongan wind patterns." Dalehouse squinted thoughtfully at where the balloon had disappeared into the maroon murk. "How are we going to do that?" "Oh, Danny, Danny. How ignorant you Americans are! Simple trigonometry. I have right ascension sighting of balloon after twenty seconds, correct? So I have one angle of tight triangle. Second angle must be ninety degrees -- you understand that this is so? Otherwise would not be right triangle. So simple subtraction from one hundred eighty gives me angle remaining, and I have thus described triangle perfectly, except for dimension of sides. Okay. I now feed in dimension of fust side, and simple transformation -- " "Whoa! You didn't measure anything. Where did you get the dimension of one side?" "Altitude of balloon after twenty seconds, of course." "But how do you know -- " "Ah," said Kappelyushnikov smugly, "that is why care is so important in weighing off balloon. With fixed lift, balloon rises at fixed rate. Lift is equal to one silver ruble, and so in each twenty seconds rises nine point seven three meters. We now perform same arithmetic for declination and we have fixed position of balloon in three-dimensional space. Here, walk while we talk." He took the jotted readings from Danny and scanned them, frowning. "Such terrible writing," he complained. "Nevertheless, I can read them perhaps well enough to feed into the computer. Is very easy computation." 'Then why do you need a computer?" "Oh. I could easily perform operations myself. But computer needs practice. Wait one, Danny." While the Russian was mumbling to himself over the keyboard, Harriet poked her head in the tent. "What are you doing?" she demanded sharply. ' 'Important sc ientific research , ' ' said Kappelyushnikov airily, without looking up. To Danny's surprise, the translator did not react. She looked sullen, confused and unhappy. Her normal look was not so far from that that it was unconspicuous, but her normal behavior was a good deal more abrasive than her demeanor now. She came quietly into the tent and sat down, thumbing dispiritedly through her translation notes. "Have it!" cried the pilot happily, and pressed a command button. The liquid crystal over the computer flashed colored darts of light, then revealed a plot of wind arrows. "Colors of spectrum," Kappelyushnikov explained. "Red is lowest, up to fresh grass green for highest. You see? At fifty meters, wind heading one forty-five degrees, eight k.p.h. At one hundred meters, backing to ninety-five degrees and now fifteen kilometers. And so on. Triumph of Soviet technology. " Dalehouse nodded appreciatively. "That's very nice, but what do we want to know that for?" "Meteorology," Kappelyushnikov grinned, winking and moving his head toward Harriet. The woman looked up and burst out: "Cut that out, Vissarion. I'm in no mood for you to make fun of me. Tell Dalehouse your real reason." The Russian looked surprised, and a little thoughtful, but he shrugged. "All right. Poor American Danny, you are helpless without your machines. But not #. I am pilot! I do not wish to be earthworm like one of those things we shit on in your latrine, Danny. I want something to fly. They will not give me fuel. They will not let me have structural materials for glider -- would be easy, except for launching; plenty of winds here, you see. But Gasha says no, so what can I do? I look up and see the balloonists Abating around sky and I say I also will be balloonist!" He pounded his fist on the top of the computer. "Have gas. Have navigation information for winds aloft. Have Soviet know-how. So now I will make little balloon, big enough for me, and I will pilot again." A surge of enthusiasm infected Dalehouse. "Hey, that's great. Would it work?" "Of course would work!" "We could use it to take after those balloonists. Get close to them. Harriet, do you hear that? It would give us a chance to try to talk to diem." 'That's fine," she said, and Dalehouse looked at her more closely. Even for Harriet she looked sullen. "What's the matter?" he asked. She said, "I located the radio." "The one that blew away in the storm?" She laughed, like a cartoon figure laughing: Heh, heh, heh. "It takes a real idiot to believe that one. How could it blow away? God-damned thing weighs twenty kilos. It occured to me it might be transmitting, so I listened, and it was. I away. Straight down," she said, staring at them. "The damn thing is right down underneath us in the ground. "    A minute was still a minute. Danny made sure of that, because he had begun to doubt. His pulse was still forty-two in sixty seconds by the clock. He could hold his breath for three of the minutes and maybe a bit more. The small change of time had not altered in value. But one thousand four hundred and forty minutes did not seem to make a day any more. Sometimes if felt as though a whole day had passed, and the clock said only six or seven hours. Sometimes it would occur to him to be tired, and the clock would show as much as thirty hours since he slept last. Fretfully Harriet tried to keep them all on some regular schedule, not because it seem necessary but because it was orderly. She failed. Within -- what? a week? -- they were sleeping when they wanted to and eating when they felt hungry, and marking the passage of time, if at all, by events. The first near visit by balloonists was after the big storm, and before the Peeps received their reinforcement of personnel. The time Kappelyushnikov triangulated the missing radio for Harriet and discovered it was at least twenty meters underground was just after they sent their first reports and shipment of specimens back to Earth. And the time balloonists came to visit -- That was a whole other thing, the kind of event that changes everything fore and aft. Dalehouse woke up with his mind in the sky. He did his chores. He helped Morrissey check his traps, prepared a meal of desecrated stew, fixed a valve in the shower stall by the lake. But what he was thinking of was Kappelyushnikov 's balloons. Danny had talked him out of the big single hydrogen-filled bag; too big; too clumsy; too hard to manufacture, and above all too likely to kill its passenger if anything popped its skin. So they had painstingly blown a hundred pibalsized bags, and the Russian had knotted up a netting to contain them. The aggregate lift would be as much as you wanted. All it took was more balloons; you could multiply them to lift the entire camp if you liked. But if one or two popped, it did not mean a dead aeronaut. The passenger would descend reasonably slowly -- to be more accurate, they were optimistically hopeful the passenger would descend slowly. He might damage himself. But at least he would not be spread flat across the Klongan landscape. Kappelyushnikov would not allow Danny to do the final stages of filling and trying the balloons -- "Is my neck, dear Danny, so is my job to make sure it stays okay." "But you're taking so damn long. Let me help." "Nyet. Is very clear," grinned the pilot, "that you think pretty soon you too will fly my balloons. Maybe so. But this time I am sole cargo. And besides, have still static lift tests to finish. Until then not even I fly." Dalehouse fidgeted away, disgruntled. He had been on Klong for -- whatever length of time it was; a couple of weeks, at least. And the author of "Preliminary Studies toward a First Contact with Subtechnological Sentients" had yet to meet his first subtechnological sentient. Oh, he had seen them. There were burro wers under his feet, and he was sure he had caught a glimpse of something when Morrissey exploded a charge under a presumed tunnel. The Krinpit had been his fellow passenger for half an hour. And the balloonists were often in the sky, though seldom nearby. Three separate races to study and deal with! And the most productive thing he had done was to dig a latrine. He fidgeted his way into Harriet's tent, hoping to find that she had miraculously made some giant leap in translation of one of the languages -- if they were languages. She wasn't there, but the tapes were. He played the best of them over and over, until Kappelyushnikov came in, sweating and cheerful. "Static test is good. Plenty lift. Now we let whole mishmash sit for a while, check for leaks. You are enjoying concert of airborne friends?" "It isn't a concert, it's a language. I think it's a language. It's not random bird calls. You can hear them singing in chords and harmonies. It's chromatic rather than -- do you know anything about music theory?" ' "Me? Please, Danny. I am pilot, not long-haired fiddle player. ' ' "Well, anyway, it's chromatic rather than diatonic, but the harmonies are there, not too far off what you might hear in, say, Scriabin." "Fine composer," the Russian beamed. "But tell me. Why do you listen to tapes when you have real thing right outside?" Startled, Danny raised his head. It was true. Some of the sounds he was hearing came from somewhere outside the tent. "Also," Kappelyushnikov went on severely, "you are breaking Gasha's rice bowl. She is translator, not you, and she is .very difficult lady. So come now and listen to your pink and green friends."    The balloonists had never been so close, or so many of them. The whole camp was staring up at them, hundreds of them, so many that they obscured each other and blotted out part of the sky. The red glower of Kung shone through them dimly as they passed before its disk, but many of them were glowing with their own firefly light, mostly, as Kappelyushnikov had said, pink and pale green. Their song was loud and clear. Harriet was there already, microphone extended to catch every note, listening critically with an expression of distaste. That meant nothing. It was just the way she always looked. "Why so close?" Dalehouse marveled. "I do not wish to break your rice bowl either, dear Danny. You are expert. But I think is possible they like what we put up for chopper pilot." And Kappelyushnikov waved to the strobe beacon on the tower. "Um." Danny considered a moment. "Let's see. Do me a favor and get one of the portable floodlights. We'll see them better, and maybe it'll bring them even closer. ' ' "Why not?" The Russian disappeared inside the supply tent, and came back with the portable in one hand and the batteries in the Other, cursing as he tried to avoid stumbling over the wires. He fumbled with it, and its dense white beam abruptly extended itself toward the horizon, then danced up toward the balloonist. It seemed to excite them. Their chirps, squeals, flatulences and cello drones multiplied themselves in a shower of grace notes, and they seemed to follow the beam. "How do they do that?" Harriet demanded fretfully. "They've got no wings or anything that I can see." "Same as I, dear Gasha," boomed the Russian. "Up and down, to find a truly sympathetic current of air. Here, you hold light. I must watch experts and learn!" The balloonists were coming closer. Evidently the light attracted them. Now that there was enough brightness to make the colors plain, the variety of their patterns was striking. There were cloudlike whorls, solid bands, crosshatchings, dazzle designs that resembled World War I camouflage. "Funny," said Dalehouse, staring longingly at the swarm. "Why would they have all those colors when they can't see them most of the time?" "Is your opinion they can't," said Kappelyushnikov. "Light like beet Juice is strange to us, we see only the red. But for them perhaps is -- Ho, Morrissey! Good shot!" Dalehouse Jumped a quarter of a meter as the camp's one and only shotgun went off behind him. Overhead, one of the balloonists was spiraling toward the ground.  "I get," yelled Kappelyushnikov, and sprinted off to intersect its fall. 'What the hell did you doT' blazed Dalehouse. The biologist turned a startled and defensive face toward him. 'T collected a specimen," he said. Harriet laughed disagreeably. "Shame on you, Morrissey. You didn't get Dalehouse 's permission to shoot one of his friends. That's the price you pay for being a specialist in sentients, you fall in love with your subjects." "Don't be bitchy, Harriet. My job's hard enough, this'll make it impossible. Shooting at them is the surest way to drive diem away." "Oh, sure, Dalehouse. Anybody can see they're stampeding in terror, right?" She waved a casual through the light and singing as they soared delightedly overhead. Kappelyushnikov came back with a rubbery sac draped over his shoulder. "Almost had to fight off one of your Krinpit friends to get it," he growled. "Was big, ugly mother. Don't know what I would have done if he had truly contested ownership. But he scuttled away." "There are no Krinpits around here," Harriet said sharply. "Are now, Gasha. Never mind. See how pretty our new pet is." The creature was not dead. It did not seem even wounded, or at least there was no blood. The shotgun pellets had blown a hole in the gasbag and nothing else. Its little face was working, looking like the countenance of an engorged tick, with great eyes staring at them. It was making the tiniest of sounds, almost like gasps. "Disgusting," said Harriet, drawing back. "Why isn't it screaming?" "If I knew the answers to questions like that," said Morrissey, dropping to one knee beside the creature to see it better, "I wouldn't have to collect specimens, would I? But at a guess, it would be, if I hadn't shot the breath out of it. I think it uses the hydrogen for vocalizing. God knows what it breathes. Must be oxygen, of course, but -- " He shook his head, and glanced up. "Maybe I ought to collect a few more." "No!" "Christ, Dalehouse! You know, Harriet's right about you? Well -- I know. At least let's see how phototropic they are. Hand me those shells." Zvonkov passed over the plastic belt of ammunition, and Morrissey pawed through it until he found a signal flare. "You'll set fire to them, Morrissey! That's hydrogen in those bags!" "Oh, cripes." But the biologist aimed carefully to one side of the flock. More and more of them were entering into the beam, now steady as Harriet had put it on the ground, pointing up, the whole diffuse swarm contracting into a knotted mass. When the flare went off the whole flock seemed to twitch like a single organism. They didn't swarm toward it. They stayed bunched in an ellipsoidal huddle along the axis of the beam of light; but their song changed to reach a frantic crescendo, and there seemed to be a systematic rearranging of positions within the flock. The smaller and less brightly colored individuals bobbed toward the lower portions of the school, and the larger and gaudier ones lifted toward the top. Dalehouse stared in fascination, so entranced that he did not realize his face was sticky and wet until Kappelyushnikov grunted in surprise. "Hey! Is raining?" But it wasn't rain. It was sweet and pungent on their lips, with an aftertaste that was animal and fetid; it fell like a gentle dew on their upturned faces and clung to their skins. "Don't swallow any!" cried Morrisssey, in belated panic. But it was too late for that. Some of the people were already licking their lips. Not that it mattered, thought Dalehouse, the stuff was all over them. If it was poisonous they were done for. "You fools!" cried Harriet, stamping her foot. She had never been attractive, and now she looked like a witch, sallow face in a grimace, uneven teeth bared. "We've got to get this stuff off. Kappelyushnikov, you and Morrissey get buckets of water at once." "Da, Gasha," said the pilot dreamily. "Now!" she screamed. "Oh, of course, now." He lumbered off a few steps, then paused and looked coquettishly back over his shoulder. "Alyusha, dear. You help me get important water right away?" The navigator simpered. She answered him in Russian, something that made Kappelyushnikov grin and Harriet swear. "Don't you clods know we're all in danger?" she cried, catching at Dalehouse 's hand imploringly. "You, Danny, you've always been nicer to me than those other bastards. Help me get water. ' ' He returned the pressure of her hand and whispered, "Hell, yes, honey, let's get some water." "Danny!" But she wasn't angry any more. She was smiling, allowing him to tug her toward the lakefront. He ran his tongue over his lips again. Whatever the dew was, the more he tasted it the better he liked it: not sweet, not tart, not like fruit or meat, not like flowers. It was not like anything he had ever tasted before, but it was a taste he wanted more of. He saw Harriet touching her pointed tongue to her own thin lips, and was suddenly seized with the need to taste that Klongan mist from her mouth. He felt the damp heat rising inside him, and caught her roughly around the waist. They kissed desperately, their hands busy ripping each others' clothes off. It never occured to them to think of hiding themselves. They cared nothing for what the others in the expedition might think of them, and the others cared no more for Harriet and Dalehouse. In couples and clusters the entire expedition was down on the ground in a mass fury of copulation, while overhead the swooping balloonists sang and soared through the searchlight and their gentle mist rained down on the human beings below.    His addiction made him a pariah to aii mankind. One woman couid forgive him, if he couid forgive himseif. I remember collecting my separation pay and taking the lighter down to Port City, leaving the ship in orbit behind me. It felt strange leaving the Titus Groan. She had been home for me for many years. But I wanted to live in a city again. I could afford to forget about space for a while. There would always be work for a paramed-rated phaseshift navigator. I wanted to raise some hell. And that I did. I immersed myself in lusting, drinking and glorious, sweaty, knock-down brawling, ridding myself of all the stored energy accumulated over the years. Port City was accustomed to spacers running wild; it was an occupational hazard. And there was profit to be made from it. I must have had a good time during that first month because I don't remember very much of it. One night I passed out in the middle of a filthy chanty somebody was singing. I think it was me. I awoke -- perhaps revived would be a better word -- to see the vague outlines of four people standing around me. My head was cradled in the lap of a fifth. A girl. Even in that condition, I could tell. She was trying to force some liquid into my mouth. I gagged, coughed, sputtered and sprayed most of whatever it was all over her legs. "Look, it's moving!" "Do you think it's intelligent?" "Don't be ridiculous. Would an intelligent being sing anything like thatT' "Yes, it was rather fascinating, wasn't it? You think it will sing again if we buy it some more whisky?" "I think that if we buy it any more whisky, it'll collapse." I was trying to focus in on the faces -- but I wasn't having much luck. I tried to stand up but the room wouldn't hold still. I fell flat on my face. My nose broke. "Oh, dear, he's not going to die, is he? What a mess! Cilix, Irina, help him up. I won't allow him to expire without finishing that song." They lifted me onto a chair but my spine had turned to jelly. I felt the blood running down my face. I heard a loud thunk and realized it was the sound of my head hitting the table. I opened my eyes and saw the sympathy fir in its container begin to respond to me. As I watched it weave and sway drunkenly, I began to feel nauseous. They had the bartender give me a small dose of adrenalin and after what seemed like several gallons of Terran coffee (I didn't want to think of what it was costing me), I began to see straight again. My nose had been broken several times before and I was used to setting it myself. I slapped some plastic on the break in the skin and asked the serving unit to bring me some cigarettes. They were expensive but about three times stronger than anything I had ever smoked. Probably aatificial. My rescuers were young Bohemians. Artists. Jaded children with no goals or directions. I sang the song for them from start to finish but it took some explaining. It was an ancient Terran chanty concerning the amorous adventures of a sailor named Barnacle Bill. It wasn't too difficult to translate the slang but I couldn't remember what a barnacle was. I told them that it was probably a part of an early reactor drive. Yuri listened to it all with a beethereal air. A poet. She recited some of her work. It was terrible. Jil was a painter and, apparently, a successfuf one. She paid for the others. I liked her infectious, warbling laugh and the way she joined in with me on the chorus. Cilix was a fallen academician of some sort. I couldn't really tell what he was thinking, he didn't talk much. But then again, I never could read Ophidians very well. Anthrus, on the other hand, spoke constantly. He considered himself a wit. I considered him a cynic. But I wasn't paying much attention to him. I couldn't take my eyes off Irina. Irina was wonderful. Slim, tall and fair-skinned. She didn't paint herself as most women did. Her skull was bare except for a tiny blossom tattooed on her cranium. Even her slightest movement was graceful. Irina knew she was beautiful and she wore it well. My feelings towards her weren't lustful but... affectionate. I wanted to hold her, to stroke her cheek, to be gentle with her. I wanted to hear her sigh. I tried not to stare but I'm afraid it was a failed effort. As we spoke, the gentle flow of the sympathy fir dimmed slightly and then began to flicker. Patrons at surrounding tables, who had noticed similar reactions from their centerpieces, looked around to see what was disturbing the psychosensitive plants. Without glancing up from his wine, Anthrus smiled enigmatically and said, "John is here." Irina tossed back her drink and announced that she was leaving but Anthrus held her by the arm and shook his head. She sat down again, uneasily. I glanced around at my companions, puzzled. Cilix, Jil and Yuri had all become suddenly glum. Anthrus pursed his lips and fixed me with his ice-blue stare. "When John enters a room," he said, "one gets the feeling somebody just left." I noticed that several people in our immediate vicinity were, in fact, leaving. Our little group was rapidly becoming an island. It was only then that I saw John. He appeared at Anthrus' left shoulder. Our plant shivered and its halo all but disappeared. He was tall. The shabby surplice covered a uniform that was familiar but I couldn't place it. The gaunt and craggy features had an almost gray pallor and his hair was long and stringy. But the eyes were the most striking thing about him. Vacant. Totally devoid of any expression, of any life. "John, how nice to see you." Anthnis beckoned him to a chair. "Sit down and join us. Wine?" "No, thank you," the spectre answered in a voice as tired and empty as a derelict of space. He sat down and I stared as the fir quite literally strained away from him. Outside of the fact that John was as lost a looking soul as I had ever seen, I could not understand what it was about the man that seemed to cause everyone such concern. He did not strike me as a particularly disturbing individual -- but the firs knew better. Every one of the sensitive plants within several meters of us was flickering like mad and our own fir was behaving as though it had the botanical equivalent of St. Vitus's dance. The manager of the bistro approached our table, his hands clenched in massive fists. "I have made it known to you," he said in his heavily accented English, "that I do not wish your presence here. You disturb the business, John." "You have no right to bar this man from the premises," countered Anthrus. "He's done nothing wrong. He has not broken any laws." "I have no right," agreed the manager. "You can report me if you wish." "I shall." "Nevertheless, he must leave at once." Throughout the exchange John sat motionless as though completely unaware of what was going on around him. "If he leaves, then we all leave with him," Anthrus declared. Of course we all left. Having nothing else to do, I went with them. The others had grown silent. The talkative Jil had become a sudden introvert. Cilix and Yuri both looked straight ahead as they walked and Irina looked upset. In an effort to break the awkward silence, I asked John if he was thrown out often. He answered simply, "Yes." "But... why?" He replied, "I have a surrogate," and then abruptly walked away. k  "I don't like him," Irina said, lounging with her shoes off. "Oh, I don't know. I find his company stimulating." Anthrus grinned at her. "Don't you?" She snorted derisively and went back to doing nothing. She did it very gracefully. "Who is he?" I asked. Cilix paused in his preparation of the yola leaves. "He was a merchant spacer, like yourself A mercenary, wasn't he?" "Ask Anthrus," Yuri replied as she carefully applied paint to her depilated cranium. "He's our expert on the walking dead." "The walking dead?" "Yuri is being true to her melodramatic Russian heritage," smiled Anthrus. "Yes, John was a mercenary, I suppose. I can't think who else of Terran origin would want to crew for the Lhari." That was where I had seen the uniform. "What happened to him?" "He picked up a habit," answered Cilix, setting down the bowl of husked yola leaves. "Is that what he meant when he said he had a surrogate?" I chose a leaf from the bowl and popped it in my mouth, feeling the delicious coolness as it melted. Anthrus looked surprised. "You mean that in all your travels you never heard of the surrogate lizard? That so-called legendary creature?" I had to admit ignorance. "Ah!" Anthrus leaned forward, pleased with his captive audience. "I enjoy telling this story!" "Be kind for once," Yuri said dryly. "Make it short." "Oh, very well." Anthrus made a mock bow in her direction. "I shall be merciful. Short and to the point." He turned to me. "You've heard of a planet named Xerxes V, in the Julianas?" I had. "A quarantined world." Anthrus shrugged. "Why should that concern the Lhari? Their crews are expendable." I nodded grimly. With their high pay came high risk. "So," continued Anthrus, "one of John's shipmates was bitten by a surrogate while there. It came aboard with him, that is, he smuggled it in. It is a curious sort of reptile, births just like a mammal. It's quite remarkable. Well, to be brief, this lizard was pregnant. Its offspring crawled into John 's berth one night and became his personal parasite." "Parasite? When Cilix said he had a habit, I naturally assumed some sort of narcotic or -- " "But the surrogate is a habit! A deadly one." Anthrus' eyes glittered with a positively necrophilic delight. "It has a narcotic effect upon its host. Once bitten by a surrogate, you're doomed. You simply cannot live without it. Its secretions are addictive. Eventually the host dies. How soon depends mainly upon the host's constitution and the lizard's appetite. John and his surrogate seem to have developed a rather successful symbiotic relationship. He's been lingering for years. His fs a pragmatic parasite. It knows John's biological limitations very well." "It knows?" "Oh, yes, it knows The surrogate is sentient. It possesses an intellect of a very high order. The species, as I understand it, is quite rare and indigenous only to Xerxes. Most people think its existence is a myth." He grinned wolfishly. "My friends, we simply must have another demonstration!" Amidst their moans and cries of protest, he turned to me and said, "This will be an experience you shall remember."    "Pay the man." "Anthrus, no!" Irina showed a sudden concern. "Don't do this to him. Please." "Why should I pay him?" Anthrus smiled, again that enigmatic rictus. "He will tell you about yourself." Yuri took my hand, pressing it earnestly. "Don't do it. Don't listen to him." But Anthrus knew I would My curiosity was hooked. I paid John while Yuri cleared the table, keeping her eyes averted from our guest. Once again a pall had fallen on my friends. Once again Irina tried to leave and Anthrus prevented it. I was beginning to resent his domination of her. Cilix rose to dim the lights. "Oh, no, no, Cilix! Bring a fir," said Anthrus gleefully. "This must be a complete experience." His thin lips compressed, Cilix placed a fir upon the table. Immediately it began to tremble and its glow began to wane. Anthrus beckoned and we formed a circle, seated around the table. "Shall I begin?" Anthrus looked to me to answer John. I nodded. Slowly John removed his outer surplice. Beneath it, clinging to his shabby Lhari uniform -- the surrogate. It was approximately fifteen centimeters long -- and bright, bright yellow. My initial impression was that it resembled a salamander but the head was too big for that. Its eyes were closed and it appeared to be asleep. With two fingers of his left hand John gently stroked it. The lizard moved. The creature detached itself from John's tunic and crawled down onto the surface of the table. There was something repulsive about its movements. Yuri swallowed nervously. She looked frightened. Jil's expression was one of horror. Irina looked disgusted. And Anthrus -- But the lizard! Slowly its head turned in my direction and it looked at me. There was nothing reptilian in those eyes. On a small scale they were almost human in appearance. Blue. Set deep in that pyramidshaped head. And it was looking at me! Them, with blinding speed, it leaped up on John's exposed right forearm, sinking its claws deep into the flesh. John winced. Again those blue eyes looked at me just before the jaws gajjed open. Two iridescent, sne-like fangs. Slowly, hideously, like a lover, the lizard sank those tesselated nightmares into the soft flesh just below John's bicep. Irina gagged and shut her eyes. The others watched in frozen fascination. The hypersensitive fir had torn itself from its container by the roots. It lay thrashing on the table, its glow extinguished, dying. John's eyes were closed in ecstasy. A tiny tear of blood welled in the comer of his mouth where he had bitten through his lip. He shivered -- shook -- and then was still. The lizard sucked, immobile. A gradual change came over John. He sighed deeply. His skin was flushed, his forehead damp with beads of perspiration. The ashen gray of his complexion faded away and in its place a robust glow of health shone forth. He opened his eyes, flashed a stunning smile and winked. Then, taking his discarded surplice, he draped it over his arm, hiding the lizard from view. "It disturbs some people to have to look at it," he explained in a voice totally different from the one I had heard him use before. He raised a glass of wine and toasted us. We drank -- he with gusto, the rest of us with trepidation. He looked at Anthrus with a dazzling smile. "Well, my predatory friend," he said, "another night of voyeurism for you as my brother spacer turns slowly on the spit." He winked at me. "You will get your money's worth tonight, I promise you." "All rignt. So you're a gypsy, then? What can you tell me of myself?" I asked him. He chuckled. "Only everything." and sincere. "You're certain that you want to know?" I nodded, skeptical. I had known gypsies in my time, although none whose act was quite so spectacular. He was a showman, that I had to grant him. "You're wrong," he laughed. "I'm not an actor and this is not a farce." I was impressed. "Not bad. couldn't keep from smirking but he didn't seem to notice. "Mm, yes, I suppose you could say that. And, also, no. Let's just say I have a way of sensing the truth." Anthrus was watching us intently. "Indeed?" I asked. "And just what is the truth?" He cocked an eyebrow at me. "Well, there are more truths than you know. For example, your feelings toward Irina." I felt a sudden tightness in my stomach. My eyes met hers and saw surprise. She did not look away. "'And she, of course, is flattered by this bit of information," John continued. "Because, you see, Irina has a hunger for much more than our friend Anthrus, here, can give her. She's thought about you once or twice. She's thinking about you now. About what you look like sans your clothing. Shall I tell her?" I think I blushed. Anthrus threw back his head and laughed. "Don't let his laughter fool you," John warned, looking at me seriously. "He really doesn't like you, you know." "That's right, I don't." Anthrus had a strange look on his face. "I don't like you at all. But then, I don't like anyone. John's told me that before. I have too strong a sense of self. The ideal hedonist devotes himself full time to his own ego. But our Irina, well, she devotes herself to passion, don't you, my love?" She was looling at me, not at Anthrus. "So you like our new friend?" he went on. "Well, go on, enjoy him. He's relatively young and twice as strong as I, no doubt. Go on. But I shall hate you for it. Perhaps you'll let me watch?" "That wasn't funny, Anthrus," I snapped. "It wasn't meant to be. You see, we have to tell the truth tonight. Otherwise John will catch us in our dissembling. Because he knows the truth. And John is never, ever, wrong." "He's right," John said. "I never am. And that explains your earlier confusion as to why I'm so universally disliked. It isn't that I am, as you so aptly pictured me, as lost a looking soul as you have ever seen. Most people find tragic losers reassuring in a way. They feel superior in seeing someone worse off than they themselves. The simple fact is that no one, no life form as I know it, can bear to hear the unadulterated truth about itself. The truth is too disconcerting. It strips away pretensions and defenses. Nobody really wants to hear the truth when lies are so much more attractive." "And the truth about yourself?" I asked. "You did not pay for that." "I'll pay you now." "I'm not that hungry. Besides, tonight is yours. I have much more to tell." And so it went. A brutal session of unspeakable encounter. He laughed, he smiled, he charmed. He told me things about myself that were so deeply buried that my conscious mind had never thought to resurrect them. And, finally, there was a stirring beneath the surplice. The lizard crawled back up John's arm and took its place upon his chest. It shut his eyes and moved no more. The surrogate -- sated -- slept . And as I sat there, stunned, the man's effervescence faded. The spark diminished in his eyes until once again they glazed over. His skin resumed its ghastly pallor. The life was gone, the shell remained. With a tired, hollow voice, the spacer thanked us. Then he stumbled through the portal and was gone. I said, "I think I'd like to kill him." Anthrus chuckled. "But you can't. He's too compelling. Who among us, after all, can kill the truth?" Yuri sighed wearily. "And you said  was melodramatic?" I found it difficult to look at Irina, sitting with Anthrus' gracefully clawed hand covering her own. I was not normally given to prejudice but, watching them, I felt more strongly than ever that the Terran girl belonged with me, with one of her own. "I certainly wish I had psi powers as effective as his," I said, trying to keep the irony out of my voice. Cilix thoughtfully stroked the stem of his goblet. "You still don't understand, do you?" He was regarding me with that unblinking Ophidian stare. "John has no psi powers. He is not an empath or a gypsy or even a very perceptive human being. John is a pitiable derelict. That is all he is and that is all he ever shall be." "But, then, how -- " "The surrogate," answered Yuri. "It speaks through John. The lizard has no vocal chords of its own, nor does it have any kind of telepathic ability. As John says, he -- it -- senses the truth. And it uses its host as a means to communicate." "You look startled," Anthrus grinned. "I told you that the lizard possessed an intellect of a very high order. I wonder if we can persuade John to allow himself to be scanned next time? Wouldn't it be amusing if it turned out that the surrogate's intelligence was superior to any of ours? Small wonder Xerxes V was placed under quarantine!" "I feel sorry for him," Jil said softly. Her voice had a meek and gentle quality. She seemed to speak more to herself than to the others. "I wish there was something we could do to help him." "Your sympathy for him is very touching," said Anthrus flatly, "but to interfere would only cause you grief. Nothing can be done. He is an undesirable. Where can he go? What can he do? John really lives only when those fangs are in his veins. Tonight he shone and glittered; he radiated truth and brilliance and provided us with much amusement -- " "Speak for yourself," interjected Yuri. " -- and for all we know, he's better off that way. We've seen what he is like in normal circumstances. Won't eat more than is necessary to barely stay alive, won't drink, won't laugh, won't even cry as humans do so often..." I saw Irina wince. "... why, without the lizard, he would die. He told me so himself. His apathy may be his normal state. After crewing for the Lhari, I shouldn't be surprised if that were so. And if that's the case, well, then the lizard saves him. And you must admit," he looked at me and smiled maliciously, "John has become a fascinating creature. Now, thanks to him, we know all your inner thoughts and secrets." I watched him as he smirked and gloated over how he had maneuvered me to be hoisted on my own petard. "I must admit I am surprised, though," he continued. "I know you hated what you heard tonight. I know it must have hurt you deeply. And yet, you're unashamed. How is that possible? I was under the impression that I knew human nature." He turned his strangely beautiful face to Irina and chucked her chin gently with his fragile fingers, having sheathed his claws. "We must talk about this tonight, Irina. We really must discuss our new friend here. Why is he unashamed? Your reactions were rather different, as I recall."    I sought solace in the quiet, moonless night. Standing naked on the balcony, I felt the warm northern breezes on my skin and I breathed in deep lungfuls of the humid air. The others slept. I was thinking while looking at one of Jil's paintings, not yet finished, resting on its metal stand and glistening in the soft light. I turned down the illumination on the balcony so I could see the painting's luminescent glow. It was the face of John. The eyes in the painting were sad, unlike the glazed and lifeless ones of the model. "I wonder if you feel anything at all?" I murmured to the painting. "What's it like, being used as a surrogate mouth by the very being that destroys you? What do you feel when you look into someone else's soul?" "I often wonder about that myself," said Jil. She sat behind me, in the shadows. She had been so still, I had not noticed her. I stared at the red fire of her eyes, two glowing dots that floated up as she rose and came toward me. "This one will sell," I gestured at the painting. "To a stranger who hasn't met the original. It's the eyes. The sort of look one sees in poets' eyes, I suppose." "I don't think that I will sell it," she said. She, too, had undressed to enjoy the evening breeze. Her fur rippled in the gentle wind. "This painting gives me..." she hesitated. "There's not a word for it in English." She made a sound no human throat could copy. "It's just one word and yet it means so many things. I really can't explain." "It's all right. I think I understand." Then I became aware that I was speaking to a different Jil. This Jil was very serious. "You're not yourself tonight," I said. "At home, in our society, we wear two faces," she explained. "One we present from day to day to those around us in order to accommodate their actions. The other is for family and friends -- the private face." She pointed to the chamber shared by Anthrus and Irina. "You want a lover but you need a friend." Before I could reply, she placed two fingers on my lips and held them there. "You shouldn't sleep tonight," she said. "Stay here. Watch the night and think about the things the surrogate told you. Few people really know themselves. Confronted with such knowledge all at once, it's easy to deny the truth. It's simple not to face it. That's why John is hated. But he's really blameless. You should not hate a man for things said by a voice that he cannot control." She left me then so that I could be alone. I felt the need to walk. I dressed quietly so as not to wake the others.    Port City never slept. It had too many diverse life forms to accommodate. There were five "standard" languages spoken and the city was subdivided into a variety of environments. Anyone who did not fit in had to adapt as best he could but there were even facilities to help accomplish that, provided one could pay. It was an exciting city -- the new Rome to which all space routes led. But like the original Rome of primordial times, this Rome had its share of decadence and desolation. I had been attracted by the decadence. What I found instead was something else entirely. "Where are we going?" Irina! "I thought you were asleep," I told her. 'Tm sorry if I woke you." "I'm a light sleeper. Not like Anthrus." "Why did you follow me?" "Can't .you guess?" She linked her arm with mine as we walked. "Don't tell me we need John here to tell us all about each other." There was an unpleasant edge to her voice. "You're beginning to sound like Anthrus," "Must we talk about him?" "Why not? The three of us don't have any secrets from each other any more, do. we? The surrogate saw to that." "He disgusts me!" I was surprised at her vehemence. "How anyone can allow himself to fall to such a state..." As she spoke, I suddenly realized that this was the first time we had been alone since they had picked me up off the bistro floor. I should have been taking advantage of the opportunity, but I wasn't. I kept thinking about what Jil had said. We walked a while in silence. Awkward silence. Irina was the first to break it. "What's the matter? Don't you want me any more?" I never thought I'd have to think before I answered such a question. "I... I'm not sure. I suppose so." "You suppose sol That's a fine thing to say to a girl who offers you herself! I could be wrong but do I detect a certain lack of enthusiasm?" "I'm just confused. I thought I knew myself inside and out. Oh, I knew I had a lot of shortcomings but -- " "Are you still thinking about John? Forget him. He's just a bum. He isn't important, you and I are. You shouldn't let him get to you." "He seems to get to you, though. Anthrus must have arranged for the two of you to meet with John before, didn't he? A private session, just the three of you?" I felt her arm tighten. "No." "No?" "Not just the three of us." Of course. The others would have been present, too. Anthrus would have seen to that. It also explained his earlier statements about the human capacity for shame. The experience had been a painful one for me. For Irina, it must have been truly humiliating. "Why do you let him treat you that way?" I asked her. "Why do you stay with him? You aren't a masochist, are you?" "You don't have to be insulting," she bristled. "If you don't want me, simply say so." "Would you return to Anthrus?" "Yes." "Then I can't think of a single good reason why I should want you." "Svolotch!" she swore at me in Russian. Her hands darted up to my face and I felt a sharp stab of pain as the long nails clawed. There was a sudden stickiness just above my left eye. She may have meant to blind me in her spite but I had already seen enough. I turned and left her standing there.    The juice of the berries from the harlequin bush, unfermented, is a deadly poison. But when pressed and processed into wine, the berries have an anesthetic quality. I was feeling no pain. I had wandered into the sanguine, sealed section of the city that had been set aside for the Frilissi, whose auditory membranes are so sensitive that theirs is, to humans, a virtually mute culture. What I perceived as silence was comforting to me. I had wanted to go someplace where I could be alone -- nowhere is one so alone as in a crowd of total strangers. I rubbed my thumb and forefinger together softly and an attendant appeared at my side. In his own language I subvocalized my request for more wine. He was pleased to see the pains I took not to let the slightest whisper escape my lips and he did his best to imitate a human smile, althouth it must have been uncomfortable for him. To a Frilissi, the baring of teeth is an offensive act. I thanked him for the compliment he paid me. Then suddenly he started. The thick fibrafoam flooring had prevented my hearing any footsteps but someone had actually approached so silently that not even my attendant had been aware. It unsettled him greatly. Only one race of beings known to man can move so quietly when they want to, and we have no name for them. We cannot speak their language and so we call them by the adjective which most closely describes their appearance -- feline. Jil sat down and waited quietly until I had finished my wine. She did not know how , to subvocalize and we could not otherwise communicate without causing severe pain to the Frilissi. Consequently we merely sat and watched each other. It felt nice. I needed the wine to deaden my emotions so I could think clearly. I thought about how much Anthrus, Irina and I had in common. Like the surrogate, we were manipulators. Users. Small wonder Irina hated John so much. Acknowledgihg the ultimate victim must have been unpleasant for her. It had been for me. Hate was a convenient surrogate for guilt. I couldn't remain in the Frilissi zone for long. Although I wasn't able to hear it, the ultra highfrequency pitch of their conversation was giving me a migraine. I paid my tab and we left. The sky looked like rain. "You tracked me," I accused Jil then. "Why?" She was embarrassed. She had to have smelled my clothes in order to be able to pick up my scent and since I had only the clothes on my back, she must have scented them in my room right after she left me on the balcony. She must have suspected that I would leave. But why should that fact have concerned her? "You weren't going to come back, were you?" she countered my question. "No," I said. "But you haven't answered me. What made you think I was going to leave? And why did you track me?" It started raining. Jil turned as though to look for shelter but I grabbed her by the shoulders. She did not resist. We looked at each other for a long moment. "Jil... I'm just some guy you picked up off the floor." She looked down. The rain was matting her fur. She brushed at it absently. She looked like a drowned cat and I felt a giggle starting in my throat. "I'm going to smell funny," she said. I burst out laughing. She looked up in surprise and then she started laughing too. Our eyes met again and suddenly I wanted very much to kiss her... and I did. "Do you want to go back?" I asked. She shook her head. "I want to go with you." "But your paintings?" "I want only the one." I knew which one. "I can get it later. There's a hostel not far from here. Let's get a room." I have been in rooms with females of all races, yet I was surprised to find myself feeling exhilarated and excited, as though I were about to have a new experience. But then, that is exactly what it was -- a brand new experience. I had never gone to bed with a friend before. It felt happy. Giggling like children, we ran through the downpour, dodging shuttlecraft and turbines, splashing in the puddles. I tripped and fell sprawling. We both were completely soaked and I could not remember when I had laughed so hard. Then, as I was getting up, I saw what I had tripped over. It was John. He way lying on his back in the street, his eyes wide open. He was dead. Jil made a little mewling noise and looked away. I knelt over his body, brushing the straggly hair out of his face. His neck was broken and obviously he had been lying there for some time. I was brought back to reality. Someone had killed him. No one would ever know why and no one would ever care. Just another night in Port City. Jil screamed then. Too late, I noticed that his surplice had been blown back by the wind and that the lizard wasn't there. It was climbing rapidly up my leg. I tried to beat it off but it was too fast for me. I saw Jil run toward me and I yelled at her to stay back. And then I felt excruciating pain. I sank to my knees, tearing at the creature, but it would not let go. I screamed, half with pain, half with fear. Searing heat flowed through me. I felt dizzy. Weak. I heard Jil call my name. I could feel her hands touch me, trying to pry the creature loose, but she sounded far away. I could feel myself sweating. Warm. It was so warml So relaxing and pleasant. Let me go, Jil. Leave me alone, it feels good. I pushed her away roughly. I hadn't wanted to do that but it didn't matter. Nothing mattered. Don't cry, Jil, please... She doesn't understand . How can I explain? It really doesn't hurt so much, it... You can't explain. She'll never understand. She doesn't want to. Forget her. No... I felt like I was coated with warm vaseline. My skin had a consistency I never before realized. What a wonderful thing, my skin! Funny how I never noticed it before. The way the tiny little hairs on the back of my hand resemble a wheat field... And there's an area where the thumb and forefinger join in that little webbed part between the fingers -- I could see a vein throbbing. Tiny, miniature eruptions of blood coursing through there, just below the skin... pump. Pump. Pump. Pump. Pump. Pump... My head seemed to be moving. Really wish it would stop, most distracting... Jil? Is that youl I couldn't seem to focus my vision. What?  Why... she was slapping my face. Stupid thing to do. Make her stop ! Right. Make her stop. Was it raining? Somehow I seem to remember rain. Strange. The sun was shining. Variegated fields of indigo and scarlet, sanguine skies besmirched with gridelin and glowing golden birds. Beautiful, isn't itl Mmmmmrnmm... There was a village. Primitive. And people toiling in the gardens by their homes. Bandy-legged people with protruding eyes and gawky elbows. Frog-like. Docile. Calm. Serene. And each one with a lizard clinging... No, wait! It was gone. I wanted to see more. The rain was trickling down my face, comingling with the sweat. The street was empty. I could hear traffic in the distance. Traffic and the dripping, plopping sound of rain. I was prostrate in a puddle. My vision cleared and I could see my predecessor, decaying in the damp. Poor John. And now poor me. With a sloshing I raised myself to hands and knees and tried to gulp some air into my lungs. My head was hanging down. Dear God, it was so heavy, it was all that I could do to lift it. I did. And I saw Jil. She was lying on her side, a stream of stark vermilion coloring the pavement by her face. Her lips were gashed, her pointy teeth were chipped... and the knuckles on my hand were cut and swollen. It was clinging to my shoulder. Watching me. I began to heave. My stomach kept contracting and I was racked with shivers. I crawled over to Jil, lying there bleeding in the rain. She wasn't badly hurt but I had knocked her senseless. In a fury I snatched for the thing that was clinging to my arm now. I felt the lizard's fangs, two heated razors slicing deep. Again I screamed. I never knew so many feelings in such a short span of time: frustration, hatred, helplessness and pity, rage and ecstasy, futility and fear and sweet, serene contentment. And somewhere between the dreaming and the reality, I think, perhaps, I cried.    The bed was soaked with sweat. And there was an odor. It was not pleasant. It was coming from me. My eyes felt like rusty hinges as I tried to open them. I heard a familiar voice say, "Look, it's moving." Deja vu. Anthrus's smirking face floated into focus. I shut my eyes. "Strange how ironic life can be, isn't it?" There was the sound of a slap and a yelp of pain. I opened my eyes again to see Anthrus clutching the side of his head. Jil was standing with her back to me, her arm raised to strike again. There was a flicking noise as Anthrus showed his claws. And then Cilix was between them, urging, "Don't." I watched them with detachment. Jil turned to face me. She did not look pretty. I had done more damage than I thought. "How do you feel?" she asked. My mouth moved of its own accord. It said, "Weak." Cilix had shepherded Anthrus out of the room. Jil and I were alone. No. We weren't. It was with us. "Sorry," I mumbled. But I wasn't. She shrugged. It was a human gesture. Yet she made it look natural, somehow. "I tried to..." She looked away. "I tried to... to take that thing away while you were sleeping..." It was resting on my chest, quiescent. "... but you wouldn't let me." I stared at her. I heard what she was saying but it didn't seem important. She sighed deeply. "Every time I came near, it... it would do something, I don't know what... or how. You wouldn't let us near you." I had beaten Cilix. Also Yuri. She was with Irina, crying. And I had hurt Jil. Again. So? So Anthrus was right. Life can be ironic. I had come full circle. Wasn't this where I came in? "Stop it! Stop it!" Jil half screamed, half sobbed. Why? What was... I had begun to absently stroke the lizard with two fingers of my left hand. The creature turned and watched her. And then it looked at me. Its gaze was direct. Comforting. Cilix burst into the room as the lizard began crawling slowly, lazily, up my chest. I was dimly aware of Jil, straining against Cilix's grasp. She was hysterical. I wasn't paying much attention to them. I wished that ii would hurry... The sounds of sobbing and screaming were fading. I felt the heat and shut my eyes. It was so wonderful and all I had to do was to simply lie there. The pain was part of it. The burning and the soreness... I'd come to know the soreness well. My arms inflamed from all its bites, my neck a mass of scar tissue from its feasting at my jugular, my skin broken into eczema and itching, I lived a scabrous existence in a semi-darkened room. I heard its voice, I knew its truth, I saw its visions. I lived the story of the quarantine. I heard the voices from the past. The saga of the Zharii -- the froggish, gangly people with the penetrating eyes. "What do you mean they're not intelligent? Are you insane? Their level of -- " "I'm telling you, sir, they are not intelligent  There is no sentience. We've been communicating with the lizards." And that was the beginning. It was then that they began the persecution. We were controlling them. Voices. Distant voices... "It's the ecology. The Zharii breed like rabbits. The lizards are their predators." "Good Lord!" "We may be able to teach them zero population growth, or something. I don't know how it will work..." They tried. It cost them dearly. Yes. It had indeed. The Terrans had deprived some of the lizards of their Zharih mounts. The results were catastrophic. I saw tom and bleeding bodies. Or what was left of bodies. Shredded human flesh, still-pulsating organs tom from dying men. Leaping maniacs with salivating mouths and fiendish, groping fingers... I couldn't beat them off! I couldn't... couldn't Something grabbed me. Someone. Cilix. Jil was lying on the floor, a beaten mess. And there was Yuri. And Irina. Yuri kneeling by Jil's side, Irina with a kinjhal. "Sookin sin I'll carve the bastard!" She lunged and Yuri caught her arm. "Let her," Anthrus said. "She's nursed a hate for him ever since he turned her down. Go on. Put the poor fool out of his misery." "No..." Jil moaned faintly from the floor. "No, please! It's not his fault. He didn't mean it. I'm all right..." I could see into the depths of all their souls. Irina had it in her mind to kill me. If not now, then later. Anthms felt himself a cuckold, in spirit if not in fact. Irina's lust for murder evoked in him a sexual excitement. Yuri was both disgusted and afraid, but she also felt pity. Cilix thought of me as a disease without a cure and he wondered how best to isolate me. And Jil... Jil loved me. I knew it as an irrevocable truth. And I had the answer to a question I had once asked a painting: When you look into someone else's soul, you feel despair.    The walls were bare. The light was minimal. The bed was hard. The floor was cold. Jil and I were hiding. Part of myself wanted her to leave and another part wanted her to stay. So I did nothing. I didn't know what I wanted. Irina had known she couldn't kill me. The surrogate would sense it first. So, faced with an opponent who would know her every move in advance, she had made the most logical one. The authorities in Port City don't take kindly to spacers wandering about with dangerous life forms, carrying deadly infections. The lizard qualified as both. As she had repiorted us, we had fled. They wouldn't look too hard for me. As long as there was no real danger of a spreading of infection, they would be content to look the other way, as they had done with John. At best it was a clear-cut case of violation of quarantine. But Irina had made a formal complaint. The police would have to me at least a token effort to arrest me. Because of me, Jil too was technically a fugitive. She had sold the remainder of her paintings. Except the one. It was propped up in the comer where she slept now, curled up like a wounded kitten. She sometimes stared at it for hours. I didn't know which of us looked the worst. Poor Jil was emaciated, bruised and battered. And I was afraid to look into a mirror. I didn't want to know. It seemed that I could not control my rages. The surrogate wanted to be rid of Jil. In my more lucid moments I screamed, I cried, I pleaded With her to leave me. But she refused. The surrogate and I both knew that it was useless. So I sank back into an apathetic daze. From time to time Cilix and Yuri would stop by to bring us food. Yuri would sit with Jil, trying to console her, to talk some sense into her. Cilix never said anything. But then, he didn't have to. The surrogate and I were beginning to arrive at a harmony of sorts. I no longer suffered chills or bouts of nausea after the visions. I grew accustomed to the pain and I was no longer bothered by the stench that emanated from my body. Somehow I felt that John had handled it all better. I couldn't find the strength to fight it, or the will, so I just lay there helplessly, trying to accept the situation. Deep down inside I couldn't. But I tried not to think about that. There was nothing I could do. Someday, maybe soon, I would die... and then I would be free. But the surrogate was not content. Day by day it struggled for control of my persona. Do you want to be like John? I am like John. You're different. I'm the same. You won't accept me. Have I got a choice? I want you to be functional. Not like John. He was an empty vessel. I had to laugh. It wanted me to be functional. Not like John. Playing gypsy wasn't good enough for me. No, I was meant for some loftier purpose. The surrogate was practicing upward mobility.  can't think for you all the time. It's tiring. What do you want from me? Accept me. Leave Jil alone. Stop hurting her. I felt a drop of moisture on my cheek and opened my eyes. Jil was looking down at me. She was crying. "I can't bear what it's doing to you." I sighed. I felt very tired. "Go away, Jil. Please. There's nothing you can do." She shook her head. "There must be something!" "Kill me." "I've thought of that." "I know." "Yes. I know you know. It knows. It knows that I can't do it, too. It hates me." " hate you, Jil. Go away." "You're lying!" "Have it your way." "You love me. I know you love me." "You're being used, Jil. I'm using you just like this thing is using me. Can't you see that? Look at us. We're like Anthrus and Irina. Please, Jil. I don't want to live off your grief. I don't want to use you." "No! No! No one is using me. I won't allow myself to be used." "Jil -- " "Listen to me. You're not using me. You can't. You won't. You could have used Irina. She wanted you to but you wouldn't. You could have used John, to get back at Anthrus for what he put you through. But you didn't." She kneeled at my feet, holding on to my knees, resting her head upon them, a Juliet mourning her catatonic Romeo. "I can't fight the creature for you. I would if I could. You have to fight it for yourself. ' ' "I can't, Jil. I need it." "It needs you!" "I'm not free, Jil." "You're wrong. You are, you Just don't see it." I was too tired to argue. But not too tired to beat her again that night. The surrogate gave me strength. My nightmare was the morning. All night I had visions of the Zharii. The masquerading monsters. The fiends that only surrogates could tame. Again I saw them decimate the Terrans. Only this time I was shown the retribution. I saw the Zharii slaughtered by the thousands. And the lizards along with them. My night was one vast sea of blood. I saw the seared and blackened yellow reptiles twitching in their death throes and I heard the high-pitched squeal of their agony. I felt my own flesh burning, crackling, crisping' I choked and gagged on the acrid-smelling smoke. I retched as all my inner senses were assailed by the massive spectacle of death. I came to screaming. Jil couldn't hear me. I had bludgeoned her unconscious with the painting of John.    I don't remember leaving. There was money in my pocket. I don't know where I got it. I ate a hearty meal for the first time in what seemed like years. The surrogate was hidden underneath my jacket. I had washed, though I could not remember washing. I was still a pretty miserable spectacle but at least I had the energy to walk and I didn't smell as bad as before. Much of my mind was blank. I simply wasn't thinking. I walked in a daze, dimly aware of taking one step at a time, vaguely knowing that I had a destination, yet not knowing what it was. I had left Jil lying in a crumpled heap on the floor. Her painting was ruined. But she'd be all right. She wasn't dead -- perhaps because I still had a spark of my old self within me -- but she would never look the same again. I ran. I ran because I didn't want to kill her. The spaceport loomed before me. I entered through its massive gate. There would always be work for a paramed-rated phase-shift navigator. I had wanted to raise some hell. Well, I had found hell. It must have been painfully obvious. Although there were plenty of berths for a man of my special talents, I couldn't seem to find one. In spite of all the pains I had taken to make myself appear presentable, I still looked like a corpse. Captains have a tendency to be a bit particular as regards the physical health and emotional stability of their phase-shift navigators. It wouldn't do to find a way into Superspace and not be able to locate an exit. I must have looked like a bad bet. I really can't say that I blamed them. I had exhausted almost all the possibilities by the end of the day. I still had one chance left and I was not crazy about it! There were those who didn't mind employing the services of the flotsam and jetsam of space. The Lhari. I had never been a mercenary and I once swore that I would never sink so low. But I had sunk a lot lower than I had thought was possible. I had to get away. And there didn't seem to be any other choice. As I waited to see the Lhari commander, I thought about the fumre. If I played my cards right, there was a chance that my habit might escape detection. How long had John been able to keep his surrogate a secret? I had no way of knowing. At any rate, I would jump ship at the earliest opportunity. Perhaps I'd be lucky enough to find my way to a deserted planetoid where I could hide until they gave up searching and then I could live out the remainder of my days in peaceful solitude. Peaceful? No. I didn't think the lizard would ever allow me any peace. I was finally admitted into the presence of His Excellency Lord Commander Hhargoth. My papers were in order. He had condescended to see me. I took a deep breath and followed his lieutenant, who ill concealed his distaste at dealing with a Terran. And a poor specimen at that. The ceiling of the office was high to allow for the height of the Lhari. Even sitting down, Lord Commander Hhargoth dwarfed me. The redflecked yellow pupils watched me with an expectant gaze. I hesitated before managing a salute, Lharistyle -- closed fist extended, then opened to di.splay an empty hand. His Excellency seemed satisfied with that. He grunted, gave me a curt nod and proceeded to peruse my papers. He was frowning. It wasn't a good sign. "Is something wrong. Your Excellency?" He looked up slowly. "These are your papers?" It was simple enough to check. He knew that as well as I did. The question was rhetorical. "If they are forgeries, they are very good ones," he said, his eyes not leaving me for an instant. I still did not reply. He was baiting me. My appearance was, of course, the reason. The man standing in front of him could hardly be the navigator documented in the records . He obviously suspected narcotics of some sort. He was looking at my neck. The high collar of my jacket did not quite hide the scars. I saw his breathing quicken. "Remove your jacket." "Forget it. Excellency. If you'll just let me have my papers. I'll be -- " "Remove your jacket!" I thumbed it open. Moving with uncanny speed, the lizard leaped! Hhargoth was even faster. He was on his feet and reaching for his sidearm split seconds before the creature landed on his desk. He rushed his first shot and missed, demolishing the heavy quartzite desk. The surrogate realized its error and jumped back at me. It dug into my arm and I was off and running. White pain exploded deep in my brain! I never faltered. I charged headlong into the lieutenant, bowling him over, and kept right on going. I breathed with gasping sobs, knocking into people as I ran. I didn't stop until I was nearly a meter from the spaceport gate. My wind was gone. I stumbled heavily, regained my balance and lurched away into the crowd, wheezing like an asthmatic. I was being stared at. I reached for the wall of a building to steady myself... and fell. There had been nothing to reach with! My left arm was gone. Gone from the shoulder down. I stared in disbelief at the charred and crispy flesh. "Oh, God. Dear God, why me?" My vision blurred. I scrambled up and stumbled on. I found a quiet alleyway and there, surrounded by gray walls, I sank to the ground and cursed the day I was bom. I felt feverish. Again I reached with my left hand to wipe the sweat from my forehead and nothing happened. Uncontrollably I began to giggle. I stuffed my remaining fist into my mouth to choke off the hysterics. I was cold. Very cold. I couldn't keep from shaking. And I was sweating too. My demon was clinging to my leg. It had been badly frightened. Its eyes were wide and it was twitching its tail nervously from side to side. Its plot had backfired. Belatedly I realized that running had never been my idea in the first place. I had only acted as the lizard had intended. Like a chessmaster, it had plotted out its moves and I had accepted every gambit. It hadn't worked with John or with that other nameless crewman because they were only pawns. But as a navigator, I could have been a bishop. Right up there with the king. A phase-shift navigator works in close proximity with the commander of his ship. And the lizard needed a commander. And not just any commander, but one who did not give a damn about the quarantine. One whose home world's power placed him Just a bit outside the law. I had had to go through physical depravity so that no other crew would take me. Through me, the lizard almost had its Lhari. I would have been abandoned, left to die, and the lizard would be surrogate to the captain of a ship. The implications were too terrible to dwell on. The light was fading fast now. I did not have the energy to move. I wanted to sleep but was afraid to close my eyes. I might never open them again. How had Hhargoth known? If they ignored the quarantine, then perhaps my surrogate was not the only one... There was a silhouette at the entrance to the alley. Someone had stopped and was standing there, hesitant. I scuttled like a lobster, creeping farther back into the darkness. The silhouette came closer. Whoever it was, he was moving erratically as though drunk. It looked too short to be a Lhari . And when it called my name, I whimpered. It was Jil. Words alone cannot describe the way she looked. I crawled away from her like an insect, until there was no further place to crawl. And there I huddled like a baby, my arm covering my head, my legs drawn up beneath me. That's how she found me, calling for my mother. "Why did you go? Why did you leave me, why?" I threw myself upon her and cried. I held on to her as though she were the last reality in the universe. She held me, cradled me and stroked my hair. And then she saw the ugly wound of my left arm. Her feline howl of anguish was heartrending. Gently, slowly, she helped me peel off my jacket. The material at the shoulder had been melded with the flesh and it came away reluctantly. She wrapped the jacket around me and held me as I shivered. The night was quiet. Almost. A long way off, I heard somebody scream. Then I felt a movement. The surrogate was climbing up my leg. I groaned. Perhaps it wasn't really very hungry. I had nothing left to give. Jil released me, sighing heavily. For the first time she spoke directly to the creature. "No," she pleaded softly. "He's hurt. He can't. You'll kill him. Please. Take me." And she held out her haiiJ. The lizard halted. It tur ed and looked at her... and it made a decision. It crawled onto her hand and started to climb up her arm. Even now I don't know what possessed me. I don't know where I found the strength. With my right hand I swiped at it and knocked it from her arm. And then I lunged. I dove upon it. I grabbed its hindquarers with my fingers and I roared and I dug my teeth into its neck. There was a great buzzing in my ears. The creature squealed and titrashed between my jaws and I bit down with all the strength that I could muster. Cold blood spurted into my mouth. I gagged but I did not let go. I was like an animal goaded into a frenzy that it could not control. I growled and shook my head, tearing at the flesh. Chunks of it came away and I had swallowed half of the cold body before the lizard was dead. I lifted up my head, my jaws agape. Jil fainted.    I was different then. I had wanted to raise some hell. It was an exciting city. The new Rome to which all space routes led. But like the original Rome of primordial times, this new Rome had its share of decadence and desolation. I had been attracted by the decadence. What I found instead was something else entirely. Jil is with me now. I'm feeling better and I'm working. Working hard. We have much to live for and there's much to do. Anthrus had been right about one thing: It was an experience that I'll remember. As the surrogate had said, nobody really wants to hear the truth when lies are so much more attractive. I had learned the truth about myself. And I survived.  expression: "It blew my mind." Generally what's then described is rather prosaic. Hyperbole is a chronic disease of this decade. Thus, though I'm tempted, I won't start this column with that trite phrase -- but I have had a thought-provoking experience. I've just come back from the National Computing Convention. Set the scene; we have driven to Anaheim in Orange County. We expect traffic: we have to go past Disneyland. But the traffic moves nicely past Disney's fantasy world, and gets jammed up a couple of blocks further on as we continue toward the Anaheim convention center. Surely, thought #, this can't be traffic for the computer convention. A computer convention? But it was. Over # people, some in business suits, some in typical California garb, some in robes or other exotic wear; the Convention Center parking lot full, with overflow directed to Disneyland; half-hour and longer lines for registration; and still they poured in. I gave up and went to the press lines. One finds science fiction readers everywhere -- one of the nice young ladies at the press registration desk reads the column. I got a press badge and fought my way toward the exhibit rooms. Rooms. Here is one of the world's largest exhibition halls -- and it is filled, so that many of the for example) are out in the garage -- and still there was overflow, so that the personal computing exhibits were half a mile away at the Disneyland Hotel. The exhibition halls were packed. Jammed with people and with computers. Everyone has got into the business. All the giants, of course, but thousands of others, some of which you've heard of; others familiar, but not in computers -- did you know that Ball Brothers, whieh make jars for home canning, is one of the biggest management consulting firms around, and also heavily into electronics and computers? And the others just coming up. There were business systems ranging from a few thousand dollars through "low-cost mainframes" in the hundredthousand-dollar bracket robots (disappointingly controlled by hidden operators) and mechanical mice. But mostly there were computing capabilities for sale. Thousands of firms, each selling equipment that five years ago didn't exist in the most sophisticated laboratories on Earth, and all worried because their expensive equipment is likely to be obsolete in a few months. I've already mentioned that I do my work on a computer system now. I am typing this onto a TV-like screen, and if I make a mistake I simply backspace and type over it. The other day I tried to and gave up in disgust; I'm spoiled. My own system was not cheap, but within a few years all but one part of it will be affordable by nearly anyone. The exception is the typewriter that produces the text I saw a line printer that's faster than my Diablo and costs about #, a price that's sure to fall. In the fifties I got interested in computers, largely from science fiction stories; and when I was given an opportunity to visit the powerful machine, I hitch-hiked (a bigger deal in those days than now) five hundred miles or so as quickly as possible. the gymnasium that housed it. Bank upon bank of vacuum tubes, with the world's largest air-conditioning system running full time to keep it happy. Because tubes could burn out while it considered its problems, each computation was done three times, and a majority vote taken to determine the accepted answer. Three undergraduates ran about within the vitals of this machine. They pushed shopping carts full of vacuum tubes, and they spent their time replacing burned-out items. I have on my desk a calculator son carries another on his belt, bought, I think, for # a year ago, and probably available for half that now. Sure, it was # years ago that there has been a revolution. computing power than was available to the wealthiest organization in the world (the U.S. government) in Which is why I am confident that within a decade or less every one of my readers will have computers far better than the one I'm writing this on. A revolution. Where does it lead? Well, first to a complete restructuring of the publishing industry. This isn't something that will take twenty years; the equipment exists today. The only missing items are cheap mass-channel communications and business expertise. The space Shuttle will take care of the communications. Within five years, the Shuttle will have put up enough relay satellites to have open personal communications channels; the two-way wrist radio and the pocket telephone will almost certainly be common well before the end of the #'s. In fact, the biggest probleni at the moment is investors recover their money? Keeping records of telephone use much as operating the system right linked satellite-relayed channels the record keeping becomes impossible. Thus the entire philosophy of telephonic communications of communication actually used -- will have to be changed, probably charge. There may be an attempt at statistical sampling to determine use their telephones the most will pay the most, but implementation of that isn't cheap either. We feel that use charges are more fair than flat rates averaged among everyone: but if the use charges themselves raise rates for everyone, then they aren't fair at all. So -- assume that communication unlimited by time and (within the continent anyway) distance will be available at nominal cost. You've all seen the Radio Shack computer systems: # for their basic unit, which I admit isn't very versatile (although its biggest defect is its incompatibility with anything else; same problem as Heathkit's system). The Radio Shack system includes alphabetic capabilities and an input keyboard. I note that Ball is selling something very similar, and there are a number of other small computer systems with wordhandling capabilities for under a thousand dollars; and these are first-generation mass-market items. Texas Instruments hasn't made its move yet, nor have some of the other giants in pocket calculators, although by the time this is published TI may have some spectacular items for sale. It will still all be first-generation pricing -- my TI SR-# cost me # when it first came out, and now I can buy a better calculator with logs and trig and exponential notation for about # -- and the prices may be expected to tumble by half and better as the competition gets into the act. Present-day systems are somewhat memory limited: mine can get the text editor and about #, (WO words of text into its memory and I have about as elaborate a micro-computer as you can buy; but that too will change. Bubble memory, which stores information as tiny magnetic bubbles; charge-coupled devices; cheap disk systems; there are a number of innovations on the market that will words in a box smaller than a peach crate and requiring no more electricity than a light bulb. These will come along in the next two or three years at most. The personal computer you'll have before # will be to mine as mine is to the old And that is the end of the publishing industry as we know it. Consider: at the moment I write a book in machine-readable form. I massage the text with all kinds of special features (inserting words, lines, paragraphs, etc; deleting blocks of text and moving other blocks around; correcting spellings; etc.) until I am happy with it -- at which point the Diablo types it off onto paper, which is mailed to New York where my editor reads it and sends it off to a composer who re-types it into machine-readable form and sends that to another automatic typing device which makes a camera-ready copy which is then offset printed. The result is bound into a book which is transported across country to warehouses; the boxes of books are (I hope) opened and put onto trucks and carried into book stores, drug stores, etc., where (I more fervently hope) people buy them. A very vulnerable process. Certainly it will not be long before the text is transmitted to my editors as electronic beeps and read by the editor on a screen like mine; this will greatly simplify the editing job and completely eliminate typesetter errors. But note this; sure, some readers are collectors, and want the actual physical book; but a great deal of material publish has no value except as information, and keeping the physical book is a chore rather than a pleasure. Couldn't the information (and entertainment value, etc.) be transferred without all that printing and carrying of heavy objects? And it's clear that it can. I could write my books on my machine, and for a small charge deposit them into a national data bank; access to this would be by credit-card code, and those who want to read the book get it fed into their home (and eventually pocket) TV-like screen. A charge goes from their bank account to mine -- and where does the publisher fit into the picture? Of course there will then be such a plethora ofbooks -- anyone can "publish" under this arrangement -- that the readers will be utterly unable to keep up. Thus there is a need for good reviewers, and editors will very likely remain -- people like John Campbell and Bob Gleason and Jim Baen do more than select books; they help authors considerably in their creation. There is not, though, much need for the publisher as he exists today. Note also that schools and other public institutions are likely to be among the first to have the new electronic "books," so that a very large chunk of the publishing industry activity is affected rather quickly. All right. That's an easily predictable effect of the electronics revolution. What else? All major political philosophies, both "liberal" and "conservative," were formed at a time when "classes" were inevitable. There was simply no possibility that all the world's population could be wealthy. The latest of the major philosophies, Marxism, where it is original (much of Marx has roots in Plato) was forged in a time when the industrial revolution made possible a "middle class," but when it was still thought impossible that that class would be large. In Marx 's  day wealth consisted of: enough to eat; changes of clothing; opportunities for travel; several hours leisure per day (leisure being defined as time to do what one liked, whether reading or drinking or gambling or studying or going fishing); and access to education for one's children. Dentistry and medicine were so primitive that the wealthiest kings did not expect, in Marx's day, to be comfortable or have teeth past the age of #. Under those terms nearly everyone in the United States is wealthy: anyone can travel, the poorest have some change of clothing available, and if you starve it's your election: at the worst the Salvation Army will feed you for the cost of a lecture. Everyone has leisure today: no one works # hours a day because he has to. Moreover, there are opportunities and capabilities not dreamed of in Aristotle's time when the non-Marxist political ideas were framed. The electronic revolution makes this more evident. Consider data banks and information. At the moment public libraries do have a great deal of information available freely to anyone who cares to visit them; electronics will extend that to be more convenient. But extrapolate from that: is it not obvious that government could provide an enormous pool of information made freely available to its citizens? The late David MacDaniel postulated something of the sort in his story "Prognosis: Terminal" (# Avon #) and the capabilities are much greater now than he had predicted for the year #. Greg Benford, in his In the Ocean of Night, has medical electronics that allow physicians to watch over their patients as they go about their daily business; so does Steve Robinett in "The Man Responsible." Neither capability is technologically impossible with present-day equipment. The point is that we may see a vast expansion of potential services, many of which can most conveniently be provided by some kind of public organization; and at the same time most of us have learned to distrust "government" and almost everyone, liberal or conservative, wants to see government limited. Fine, say the Libertarians: let private organizations set up the information utilities and services. Unfortunately it isn't that simple. It's like the personal telephones with satellite relays: the cost is not high on a government scale (a information network, plus perhaps fifty bucks each for the telephones themselves) but it certainly is more than most industries can invest -- because who is going to pay them back? Ditto in spades for an information utility. To create and maintain an enormous data base requires that it be available to nearly everyone: restricting the users to any small number would cost each user too much to make it worthwhile. But if you open the lines to everyone or nearly so, then how do you keep those who haven't paid from using would cost a good bit more than the information service itself. We have thus a kind of tragedy of the commons: if you don't have to pay the subscription fee a lot of users won't pay. This is not only unfair to those who do, but also a powerful disincentive to setting the system up in the first place. Operators of subscriber-supported radio and TV stations are perpetually having to conduct fund drives and auctions and the like, and most barely survive; yet they need a very small amount compared to the costs of an information utility. The advantages of public data banks, and information communication utilities for "publishing" and the like, are obvious. The disadvantages of giving anything that big to traditional government are also obvious, while the difficulties of persuading private investors into putting money in enterprises almost guaranteed not to be able to collect for their services are not small. Thus the electronics revolution should lead to the search for something that is neither government nor private; a new kind of organizational structure, with new methods of making it responsible (in the original meaning of the term) to its users. There's more we can predict with confidence. For example, the implanted computers my characters wear in my Aeneas MacKenzie series are likely to be available well before the end of the century. In my stories I postulate that they are available only to the very wealthy, but in fact I suspect they won't cost much more than my computer has cost me. By implant, I mean a system that lets the owner think directly into his computer: ask questions by thinking them, and get answers fed into his auditory nerves so that he "hears" them. The system can connect to a national data base, so that any question can instantly be answered. Consider that: any question (provided the answer is known), any calculation; any piece of data the user wants is instantly available. What does that do to "education" as we know it? Certainly students will have to be taught a minimum of factual information and mathematical principles -- but just how much is needed if you have a vast library and computation system available by thinking the questions? The implications for government are not small here, either. Court records and police files can be available instantly to probation and sentencing officers, and to detectives. European nations, particularly France, have for decades kept track of where everyone is: citizen or foreigner, if you stay in a French hotel the police in Paris get a card notifying them of it. So far that hasn't been all that useful; there's too much information, and it is not often used. The electronics revolution would change all that. It will soon be quite possible to keep track of everyone; where they are, whom they meet with, etc. It's a frightening capability and moreover one not necessarily limited to governments. A primitive "paper trail" of your purchases and payments . already exists in credit-card files and credit-rating data banks. How shall we control that? Or can we at all? George Orwell notes in Down and out in Paris and London that with much higher crime rates than the French, because the English are government the kinds of powers routinely used by the French. (This may well have changed in England since Orwell's time. I The increasing wealth of the nation and the vast increase in purchasing power available even to the poorest rather dramatically demonstrates that crime is not caused by "poverty"; most criminals don't know what real poverty is. Thus we have no great hope that even if we go to space and chattel goods become very cheap and very widespread the crime rates will drop. The government's ability to take measures to deal with crime will increase with wealth and cheap electronics; is anyone giving any thought on how we should use that capability, and how we should limit government's powers? It's high time we did; never has any potential problem been more easily predicted. There's more yet. Beyond the implant is the computer interface that bypasses the peripherals and feeds information direct: not as words, but as direct memory into the brain. It is not impossible. The brain is an informative-processing ' system, and uses an internal code. That code can be solved. It's probably true that each person has a different code; this may be why telepathy is so notoriously unreliable (and why identical twins seem to have the ability to communicate with each other in ways others have not). But suppose everyone does have a different code: electronics are cheap, and a personal computer can learn to understand my code if not yours; my computer can talk to your computer; and the information transfer rate can be enormous, thousands of times faster than the present system of speech or words on paper. We may well see such systems within my lifetime. We will almost certainly see them within the lifetimes of most of my readers. Consider: an ability to do calculus squirted into your head within a few minutes, followed by intensive exercises to make you aware of your new knowledge. This might take as much as two weeks: at present calculus is a year or more at most engineering colleges. Ditto with physics, foreign languages, much of biology. Languages should be particularly amenable to such techniques, as learning them involves no unfamiliar concepts at all, only a new way of expressing what you already know. What does all this do to the education establishment? Now it's true that science fiction has been dealing with these concepts for a long time. Computer translators, data banks, personal dossiers instantly available to the police, and other such concepts have been in our stories for decades; but I think most SF writers would be the first to admit that they haven't really thought through the implications. We have very few stories on what it would really be like to live in a world in which there are no "poor" and no one is required through economic necessity to take a job he doesn't care for. Of course there's Huxley's Brave New World as well as Orwell's series, but our speculations have largely been superficial. Yet they're the best we have. Science fiction may not be adequate as a description of the real future, but it provides marvels of insight compared to most of the products of academic social "science." We could also go the other way: give up research and development, cancel the space program, go toward "Small Is Beautiful" and "Appropriate Technology, " which is to say labor-intensive systems. We could spiral slowly into the world I have described in some of my stories, a world in which there are technological marvels, but they are not used to make the population wealthy; a World in which there is very little economic slack so that investment is difficult or impossible. Or the more frightening world in which new technology is used to stifle new developments; in which RnaHy Anowneilsmanucil for the iTKsf impoflont bur Heart. The American Heart Association Survival Kit is available at your local Heart Association. And it's free. What it will tell you could someday save your life. I think this coupon could one day save my life Please send me your Survival Kit, free. My name is... (Please pnni carefully) Address City Slate... Zip (Send coupon to your local Heart Association) The American Heart Association ct,) the benefits of technology are kept for the governing class, and new inventions are used exclusively by government or suppressed altogether. That too is possible; because while we have some control over who shall us the new computer technologies, we have none at all over whether they will exist. They're already with us. Not in their full-blown state, of course: we can't even use what we have. I looked at a dozen programs for small business record-keeping systems and none of them produced books I could have got my accountant to sign without getting her dead drunk first. But these are temporary abberations -- in my case I solved the problem by writing my own programs to produce standard books of the kinds described in college accounting texts rather than the "special reports" so beloved by computer programmers. True: computers sometimes do ridiculous things. They send checks expecting ninety cents. We can all laugh at these incidents and feel secure because we wouldn't be so stupid as to do that. But that won't stop the machines. Their capabilities increase hourly, and their price falls yearly. A favorite game of historians is to try to determine exactly when some great event became inevitable: what trivial happening marked the true beginning of the French Revolution, or World War #, or the Thirty Years War. It is a game because no one can be certain. Events wend on, and their trends are not seen; suddenly it is apparent that there is a trend, and that the world is due for inevitable changes. When the Archduke was shot at Sarajevo the assassination triggered events that historians now think may have been inevitable; yet few suspected the Great War was coming even then. In August when the armies marched some still thought it would be over in a few weeks; that the Great War would be similar to the lightning campaigns of the Austro-Prussian and Franco-EYussian wars, and this despite the terrible example of the American Civil War. By the following spring it was obvious to everyone: the world of # was not the world of #. Everything was different, and nothing could revive the past. As I walked through the exhibit halls of the National Computing Convention I had the same experience: there is no chance that a world with those capabilities at those prices will be a lot like that of #. I don't know which way it will go. I like to think we have considerable control over events yet. We can use the new capabilities to expand our opportunities, to create what I call real freedoms, namely choices we can really exercise; or we can watch while the new capabilities are absorbed into traditional structures never designed to cope with them. Whatever we decide, the revolution is upon us. The one thing we can't do is put the djinn back in the bottle.  Being unemployed is never pleasant. But sometimes it's an opportunity, if you know how to take it! The rest are dead. I'm all alone, sitting by the radio half the twenty-one hour day, listening to static while I wonder if that automatic beacon is still beaming its some way you can tell if it's working. But then if it isn't, I couldn't fix it anyway. My job on the spaceship didn't exactly prepare me for being the last survivor on an alien world. I was the ship's whore. Or sex therapist, if you want my official title. That's not what our captain called me, though. A sex therapist is the one officer most vital to the success of a standard tenyear space exploration mission, they told me when I went in to see what jobs were available. You might say it's the malamute on the dogteam that keeps the huskies pulling together instead of fighting. Now this malamute is fresh out of huskies. I've got no one left to do my job on. And I can't even tell if the goddamn radio is working. Outside the dome the air is breathable, if you don't mind string things growing in your lungs. String things are long, white threads that wriggle and shrink up when you touch them. Or rather, when whoever dissects you, to find out why you died, touches them. Lenny and Mack died from string things, after coughing and gasping for a week. Bryce, who did the dissection although he was dying himself from the gangrene in his broken leg, said the string things were a motile fungpid that grew from inhaled spores. He guessed they put out fruiting bodies -- mushrooms -- on the corpses of their victims. We didn't keep Lenny and Mack around long enough to find out. And the others? Well, after the ship was holed. Rich (our captain) and Fred (communications and computer technician) went down in the lander to reconnoiter. They never came back. Spaceships aren't supposed to land on planets, but by that time we didn't have a choice. Q.C. was lucky. He died in the crash. Bryce got his leg mashed and, being ship's surgeon, he ignored the infection until it was too late. Lew was eaten by something that leaves webbed footprints a meter long. Webfoot upchucked him later, but that didn't help Lew any. All they ever found of Hugo was his beret floating on a bottomless mud puddle. Kris came down with fever, broke out in purple pustules, ran screaming into the rain. Mel was the last to go. He died in his sleep. I wish I could have figured out why, but my residency was in psychiatry. Luckily, I don't get involved with people. That's one reason I'm good at my job. A ship's whore can't start playing favorites, not on a ten-year exploratory cruise. So it's not that I'm particularly bothered by anyone's death, or the' nasty ways they picked to die. I Just wish I had somebody around who could tell me if the funny rumble in the air filter is anything serious. It occurs to me that rationing out coffee to myself may represent a ridiculous overindulgence in optimism. Will I be here tomorrow to enjoy the coffee I save today? I do have a permanent food supply, assuming the algae tanks don't go bad on me. For as long as I'm here I'll have plenty of green goop to bake, boil or fry, as I like. The only way I really like it is fried out in paperthin pancakes, with lots of raspberry jam. I was eating raspberry jam like there was no tomorrow; then suddenly it was tomorrow, and no more raspberry jam. The chocolate's almost gone, too. I'm saving what's left for emergencies. The coffee supply is in better shape. If I limit myself to two cups a day it will last a year. By limiting myself to two cups a day, I assume I #I last a year. Assuming that is good for my morale. I can hold out until rescue comes. Or maybe it means I won't be rescued for a year. If I 'm rescued at all. If the transmitter is still working. Worrying about the coffee starts me worrying about other things as well. Maybe I should adopt a "live for today and let the devil take tomorrow" attitude. Or, I could make a list of all the reasons for and against rationing coffee and see which side has the most reasons. Not all reasons are equally good, though. I could score the reasons one through five and add up the numbers. Words are such slippery things, I always feel much more secure with the results when I can reduce my sentences to numbers and treat them mathematically. There's safety in numbers, as Mother always used to say (in a slightly different context). Or maybe I could limit myself to four cups a day, and plan on lasting six months. Or three cups and nine months. Or make the coffee half strength, and... Decisions, decisions! Anyway, it gives me something to think about. All day I feel safe in the fiberglass dome the men set up around our wreched spaceship. The flare of the afterburners must have sterilized the soil, for no new plants have grown up inside this charmed circle. Outside the dome the jungle presses in. Shadow of branches wave across the milk-white triangles. Shadow vines grow up the dome's sides, putting out more shadows I like to think are flowers. Now and then something nut-like bounces off the dome. Sometimes little animals scamper across it. Nothing gets through. All day I feel sure that even Webfoot could not penetrate the dome. At night I'm not so sure. Once the light goes, nuts crash against the dome with the force of missiles hurled to pierce it. The scampering animals are no longer squirrels in my mind -- they're vampire bats. The strange rumble in the air filter begins to sound like an incipient failure. Then I go into the ship, pile boxes against the jagged hole that serves as doorway (the ship is lying on its airlock), and read until I fall asleep with the light on. I'm reading the Great Books in order from A to Z, no cheating allowed. Most of them are quite dull, actually, so I just skim them. That's why I'm already to the M's. If I ever get out of this alive, boy, am I going to have culture! There are windows in the dome, triangles of clear plastic. Lichenlike plants have grown over them, making Jack Frost patterns in orange, turquoise and violet. Mel went out in full protective clothing to scrape them off, on the last day of his life. I sure wish I knew what he died of. Since then the lichens have grown back and now I can't see out anymore. Not that there was ever much to see; just masses of slimy black branches dripping with thick ropes of spaghetti, most of it toadstool -- white powdered here and there with tints of copper or bluegreen as though it had bread mold. Sometimes there were great thrashings in the vegetation. Was Webfoot plowing through it? I never saw what was making the commotion. Now I can't see out at all. Maybe it's just as well. If I could see out, I would probably stare out the window all day, waiting for something to happen. As it is, I keep busy. Reading Great Books. And I'm making a flower garden. No, I'm not growing plants from seed. I wish I did have flower seeds -- and a green thumb to go with them! I don't have either one. I'm making flowers out of wire and scrap metal that I weld together with a laser torch. The tulips and daffodils came out the best. So far my peonies have all been failures, but I keep trying. There are fresh mounds of dirt in my flower garden. Has some gigantic gopher invaded the charmed circle of my dome? The possibility worries me. Not that the intruder might eat my metal flowers, or even me! I worry about diseases the creature might bring in with it. It looks like I'll have to stay up tonight and try to catch the thing.    I didn't have to wait long. The animal came out of its burrow at dusk and I hit it with a pipe before it knew I was there. Then I hit it again until was so mashed-looking it had to be dead. It's a stocky, tailless, cat-sized creature with stout, heavily clawed forelegs, web-footed hindlegs, and a pair of tiny, almost human arms flanking the wide, lipless mouth on the front end of the body. No neck; it looks like a fish with six legs. Multi-faceted eyes on retractable stalks take the place of turning one's head. One eyestalk had been damaged and was regenerating. The animal's mottled gray skin feels velvety through my surgical gloves, although it has no fur. As the closest thing to a biological officer our wrecked ship has left, I suppose I should dissect the creature. All I can think of is burying it fast, before it contaminates the dome. I dig a little grave and shove thebody in. As I do, a packet falls out of the wide, fishy mouth. I pick up the small, ovoid, chamois-textured bag. Inside, something wriggles. I can't resist slitting open the bag. An infant giant gopher wriggles out. It's ivory, kitten-sized, much like its mother, except it's a lot cuter. Do giant gophers give birth through their mouths, or was this one carrying her eggs one by one to a new nest inside my dome? Both, I decide. Giant gophers have a single, all-purpose orifice that doubles as mouth and cloaca; and one of the burrows in my flower garden contains a second egg, a dead one, in a nest lined with insulation swiped from the spaceship. Must I kill and bury the baby? I can't bear to, it's much too cute. An animal that's just hatched out must be reasonably disease-free, I assure myself. And it's so warm and deliciously soft to the touch. What do infant giant gophers eat? Green goop from human algae tanks, I learn. The little fellow eats daintily, scooping up tiny handfuls with its feeding arms and wiping them into its mouth. What else does it need? To be kept warm? I make a home for it in my breast pocket. There it spends most of its time sleeping, with interludes of stretching, wriggling and placid gurgling that mean it's getting hungry again. I name my pet "Broke." Gopher Broke.    The windows cleared up overnight. At first I thought the scale died and fell off. Now I see that it's being scraped off as it forms by lava snakes -- dull black, roughtextured animals the shape and size of legless alligators. They Have divided tails they use for grasping, tiny feeding arms like Broke's on either side of their lipless toothless mouths, and eyestalks like colored golf balls on matching tees. Every half hour or so a lava snake climbs the vines growing up over the dome and peers in the window, smacking its lips. Or rather, flexing its mouth; lava snakes don't have lips. Why? I wonder. Do lava snakes eat people? Certainly they're big enough. Only there aren't any people on this world for them to practice on. Are there? Maybe they gobbled up Rich and Fred, decided they liked the flavor, and have been looking around for more ever since. More likely, something about the dome makes the lava snakes think it's an egg. A giant egg. And lava snakes are programmed to wait around until giant eggs hatch out, so they can destroy the young Webfoots before they get big enough to destroy the lava snakes. Either way. I'm safe enough as long as I stay in the dome. I don't think I should go outside, though. Now that I've figured out what the lava snakes are up to, I wonder what happened to Rich and Fred. They called the ship to say they landed safely. They also said they were going outside to look around. That was the last we heard from them. Do lava snakes think a lander looks like a giant egg? This is my first space trip, so I really can't judge. A lot of the scientists on board were old space hands, though, and they agreed with me that Rich was being irresponsible. A good captain would stay with his crippled ship, and send someone else down to check out the nearest planet's surface, preferably biolegists and geologists, who know what precautions to take on strange worlds. Not Rich. Bravely he volunteered to lead the landing party himself, and who did he take along with him? A scientist trained in interpreting planetary surfaces? Not Rich. He took his best buddy, the computer repairman! Then, instead of leaving somebody behind to bring back our only intact lander, they both go out together, and promptly disappear! That's our Cap'n Rich for you. No sense, just a lot of mock heroics. And if you think he's a lousy spaceship captain, you should see what he's like in bed. Oh, he's no great lover, but then, spacemen never are. They make love like they're docking with an orbiting space station. It's what he did afterwards that made Rich unusual. He liked to sit around for ten, fifteen minutes and tell me what a dirty, filthy etc. whore I was. Well, if that's how he felt, I suppose he had to talk about it, and it's my Job to listen, no matter how bored I get. Still, I wonder how a man as basically unstable as Rich ever got command of a spaceship. As for Fred, he made love in the same dull, plodding way he did everything else. After a year or so I stopped faking orgasm to see if he'd notice. He never did. That's Fred for you. I think the real reason Rjch liked him so much was that he could be sure he was smarter than Fred. Everyone else aboard ship had at least one doctorate. Not that Fred was really stupid. He was Just slow. He had to get off by himself and think for an hour or so before he could commit himself to an answer. even when the question was "How are you?" His answers were bright enough when they finally came. He wasn't exactly quick on the draw, though. He wasn't the sort of man you would take along to explore a new planet with unknown dangers, was he? No. He was the sort of man Captain Rich would take along.  #  Broke is really thriving on green goop. He outgrew my breast pocket a week ago, and now rides on my shoulder -- in his more sedate moods. In his more usual moods he races ahead of me, climbs up the inside of the dome to the ceiling, and drops into my hair. That's his favorite Joke. He has a lot more. His pranks are why I think of Broke as a "he," a mischievous little boy. Actually, I have no idea if the creature is male or female, or if either word applies to the animals on this planet. Sometimes I'm afraid that Broke will puncturethe dome fabric with his sharp little claws and let in the germs. He enjoys his stunts so much I hate to discipline him, though. Besides, I don't know if he would still love me after I spanked him a few times. By which I mean, I suspect that punishment might cause him to develop an avoidance response to me. At the moment, he's really cuddly and affectionate. Maybe that's Just because he likes regular meals, getting his tummy scratched, and having an interesting shape to climb on. Whatever it is, I would miss it terribly if Broke started avoiding me. Rather than risk that, I risk holing the dome and dying, more or less slowly and horribly, of the alien contagions lurking without. My security has been broached somewhat already. Every morning, now, I must clean out websof rainbow-colored silk that have grown during the night. Eh'esumably Broke's mother (father? both?) brought the spores in on her skin, or in her digestive tract. What else did she bring in besides the silk spores, I wonder nervously. It's normal for me to wake up with some congestion. I've done it all my life. The last few days I woke up coughing, as usual, and I was sure I could feel those string things much that I mind dying, it's the tangle of long, white worms that I can't stand. Even though I know they aren't worms, they're motile fungoids, I still can't stand the idea. As number two medical officer on the ship, I had to help Bryce with the autopsies. And, I mean, I had known Lenny and Mack pretty well, right? And there were those lungs, full of wriggly white things. I had to sit down because I thought I was going to faint, only it turned out I was going to throw up instead. And Bryce made some joke like, "Don't collapse yet! I was just going to ask you to saw off my leg." So I made some joke like, "Didn't I ever tell you I went into psychiatry because I couldn't stand the sight of blood?" And Bryce? Well, he never asked me again. He just died. He died because I failed him. I mean, I could have pulled myself together and amputated his TtaMtol  Awd Mng aata)r(MiMton #  I  MvoowNClid M veMno #m nttr Gatay. utUng #m Omg Mp. tha ingl movM Th aNp i # mia aereaa and #m mar - I --  " T"T nriiraa HMorfaa, Mp. and acUona of HumanoM, Cyborp, Alwi. AndroM. RobotoM, Chma, and otfiar Supar nMiailnna tlwl dafy daacrIpUonI baforal Th aaria can b playad by Ih pwchaaa of only om Suppiamant a l book ara Indudad m each pwn tor tha apadfto BMtIa MamiaL Thia ona book wiablaa you to ba yow aludy of tha # proNctad gama M a lew coat wNhout wm WMttng ymr fund on dupMcattanl ThI raaufis In al gam Nraady Manual (#). Tha fdowing gamaa ara avaNabla balow; coat of Manual not Inckidad: Tha N'DrkW In radon Tha Struggla to Cnidi th Dtctatora WarrMr af Ilia Dar Star P dpa at Ma mmrnrn Vm la Corranand arul Plot ddia with orv or two afilpal bWwrtor of tha Dark Star BatUa Manual # Ouai of tha Sun Ola yara # V wigaanra CruaMlw VS Tha Monads # maintain thab Mtttaiy Powar and Waalth aa wad aa ba aacura m Traapar -- # I In apirad by HainMn and othar grawa taking # cempanlaa In aaparala dttaa # yaar to complala It. Th raault la on of tha faa t a at . action fillad. raakttlr gamaa mt mad with rula unbakavaably easy to laam. MobB Earth Infantry flght grotaaqua hurrwrtolda. Inaart Warrtora and BtarPa totaf gama purchaoaal leg, if I had known it was necessary. I just didn't know. I failed him. And the worst of it was, it was a failure of communication. That's supposed to be my field!    More and more things are getting into the dome. There are crystal slugs on my copper chrysanthemums, motile macaroni on my titanium tulips. The air is alive with the zing! zing! zing! of flying lobsters. Every morning when I get up I interrupt games of tag and leapfrog played by spacemice, miniature versions of Broke. Finally I discover the reason for the invasion. A neat little Broke-sized hole has been gnawed in the panel behind my flowerbed. I kneel to patch the hole and a lava snake stares in at me, smacking its lips. I apply the patch and look around the dome for more holes. I find eight. Broke has sure been busy. Now what do I do? Make myself another pot of coffee, I guess. Finish off the chocolate. I'd hate to pass on to my reward with the chocolate uneaten. And read a good book -- not a Great Book, just a good one. I won't get to the Z's in the time I have left, so why finish the M's? I give up on Moliere and settle down with Molly Hart and the Pirates of Betelgeuse. Three Molly Hart novels later. I'm beginning to wonder what it's like to make love with someone you love. And a related question. What's it like to make love with someone you can stand? No, that's not fair. I could stand them all, even Fred. Even Rich -- almost. I could stand them because I put my body on auto-pilot and went off to imagine what I would do with all the money I was making. Buy a ranch and raise Arabian horses, of course, but where? I imagined myself galloping along an alien beach in the multi-colored dawn of a double star while my well-trained body, left behind, faked the customary enthusiasm. Rich was right when he called me a whore. Right for the wrong reasons, perhaps, but right nonetheless. If I wasn't fair to the guys, they weren't fair to me. Oh, I'm not gorgeous, I know that. I'm about as good-looking, in my way, as the average spaceman is in his. Maybe better. So did they have to sit around and complain all the time about the personnel office's taste in women, and go on complaining, even after I came in, as though I were a piece of hardware, a machine, a robot without feelings? Of course I never told them I had feelings. I guess I thought that was counterindicated by my job description. The ship's therapist should be a sort of god who remains above the psychological messes everyone else gets into on long voyages. Not a young girl fresh out of medical school who knows all the right answers to put on exams, and nothing at all about how people really behave, least of all herself. Who doesn't know what she's doing and refuses to admit it, even to herself. Who ig so used to getting A's, she doesn't know how to behave without them. That's what I really needed on that ship! Somebody to give me an A! Instead, the men were always complaining, "At least they could have given us a choice." Yeah, sure. You guys had a choice. You could do it or not, as you liked. I wish I had that much choice, I remember thinking. Yet I did have a choice. I controlled the scheduling. Granted, I couldn't refuse anyone and still do my job. But I could have scheduled an occasional day off, a three day weekend, or a longer vacation, if necessary by pleading mysterious female ailments. Instead, the way I picked to get fixed, I didn't even get five days off a month. And that, boys and girls, is way too much of a good thing. Oh, I had a choice, all right, and I chose to do my duty. So naturally I got to hate my job, only I didn't realize it, I was too busy pretending I was somewhere else. Not on a spaceship  going off to explore unknown worlds circling distant stars. I pretended I was someplace exciting! Now that I'm stuck in this stupid dome waiting to die, with nothing to look at but wired trees dripping with weird plants, and an occasional lava snake smacking its lips, I wish I was back in that spaceship, helping to explore the universe any way I can. What they really need to do is make bigger spaceships, so everyone will have a place where he or she can be alone. Come to think of it, the guys got off by themselves all the time in the line of duty. The scientists signed up for lab time, and turned on the "experiment in progress" sign so they wouldn't be disturbed. Fred muttered something about "checking the relays" and disappeared in the machinery for hours on end. Rich suited up and went out for space walks, explaining on his return that instruments can't give you a "gut feeling" for your position in space. My job description didn't call for being alone, so about all I could do was hole up in the john, and sit there and read for fifteen or twenty minutes, until somebody started pounding on the door. Now there's nobody left to pound on the door. I'm beginning to miss the guys. After all, our misunderstandings were as much my fault as theirs. I even miss Fred. Give me another week and I'll start missing Rich. Only I don't think I'll have another week. Purple blotches are growing on my skin. Most of all, I miss Bryce. It would be nice to have another doctor around, to tell me if I'm well or ill or dying. Even if he was wrong, it would be nice to have his opinion. I hate having to make up my own mind. Broke must have made a really big hole I haven't found yet, for the lava snakes have been getting in. There was one in the garden this morning, smacking its lips at me. Which is to say, it was grinning and then pursing its mouth, over and over. Every lava snake I've caught looking at me has done this. It seems to be a habit of theirs. Too bad Rich and Fred aren't here. They were the lip reading experts aboard ship, always mouthing secret messages to each other that none of the rest of us could understand. I'm sure they would have had all sorts of theories about what the lava snakes were really trying to say. I gave the lava snake a blast with my welding laser, and it slithered off under the ship. Presumably, that's where their hole is. I didn't feel like crawling in after the snake to find out.    A week has passed, and I'm not dead yet. I'm not even ill, unless you count purple fuzz spreading out over my skin as a disease. Human skin is normally host to colonies of bacteria, which not only don't hurt you, but actually help protect you when the bad germs come along. No man is an island: he's also an ecosystem. Right? Anyway, it looks like the bacteria I brought with me are being replaced by indigenous microbes that do the same job, albeit more colorfully. I guess my gut is also going native; my stools have been coming out blue. And I never felt better in my life! What gets me is, there's nothing remotely like me in this world. My tiny inhabitants must have evolved Just for me. Maybe they were random mutations who happened to find the visiting Earthperson to their liking, and their descendents adapted even more closely to the new -- and all too temporary! -- ecological niche. Maybe. I like to think the guardian deity of this planet raised those microbes just for me. And sent Broke to me, carrying pathogens in small enough amounts so that I could develop antibodies before they overwhelmed my existing defenses. At any rate, I have developed antibodies, for whatever reason. My gamma globulin really clobbered some string things I got to hatch out in a petri dish. It's fun, getting into biology again. I haven't done this kind of thing since I was an undergraduate. The pump in the air filter started smoking, so I tried taking it apart, following the instructions in the technical manuals I found in the ship's library. The filter turned out to be overgrown with eighteen different kinds of organisms -- no wonder the poor pump was overworked! I couldn't see any point in cleaning it out, so I spent the day playing biologist instead. It's very interesting. All the stuff in the filter is made from D-series amino acids. Me, I'm made from L-series amino acids, myself, like almost all of Earth's creatures. Including the algae in my algae tanks. Which Broke thrives on. He won't eat the native vegetation. (Hypothesis: Broke is L-series, like me. I would snip off a bit of Broke to test it, if I could be sure he wouldn't misinterpret my motives.) String things, and the purple fuzz growing on my skin, are D-series organisms. If they can live off me, they must be capable of conversion. Why? As I remember the view from space, this is a world of interconnected continents, pock-marked with big, round, landlocked seas which look like old craters. I'm guessing life evolved here several times, with different forms in different places. What happens when D-series organisms, spreading out across the land from one sea, meet L-series organisms from another sea? I don't know, and I would really like to find out. The interface between D-series and L-series country can't be too far away, if Broke's parent came on foot from beyond it. I could probably find it if I went out and explored aiound in a systematic manner. If I dared go out and explore. Molly Hart wouldn't hesitate. She would go right out and explore the whole planet, on foot if she had to. If she couldn't figure out how to turn her wrecked spaceship into a hot air balloon. Sure. It's easy for Molly Hart. She can trust her author not to throw her any bug-eyed monsters she can't tame. As for me, I can handle the lava snakes one at a time with my welding laser. What happens when I step outside the dome and they're all around me? Besides, the battery pack weighs twenty kilograms. If I carry that, I won't be able to carry much in the way of food or camping equipment, and I still wouldn't know if I could discourage something the size of Webfoot. When are they going to invent a pocket raygun with infinite power? Lacking that. I'll put off exploring until it becomes necessary, and plan on spending the rest of the day finding out how and if    coherent beam of visible light with a wavelength chosen to avoid the absorption spectra of hydrogen, ammonia, and other common forms of interstellar gas. It doesn't avoid the absorption spectra of tree branches, but then, spaceships aren't supposed to land on planets, and tree branches aren't a problem in outer space. Not that I suspect the forest canopy of absorbing my distress call. I suspect those dangling hanks of white spaghetti are reflecting it. The receiver dials were left at a setting which -- I now understand -- picks up light of the standard emergency wavelength and transforms it into an audible signal. The static I've been getting must be my own beacon reflecting erratically from the junk overhead. Funny. The guys who set up the beacon really should have known better. Maybe it was one of those group decisions where everybody assumes someone else has thought the thing through. And here I thought men always did everything right, at least where machines are concerned. Now I feel better about my own competence. Insofar as it's possible to feel better about letting everyone die. I can't even say I did my best to save them. In a situation which demanded medical creativity, I played nurse, content to follow orders, just as the men, without Fred to guide them, followed the checklist of emergency procedures, including #. Activate distress beacon, without ever asking themselves -- or each other -- if laser beams went through treetops. We were all babes in the woods, the men and I. Now I'm the only babe left. And I am turning into one gigantic retina.    The purple fuzz growing on my skin is a colony of photo-synthetic organisms with rhodopsin -- visual purple -- taking the place of chlorophyl. Isn't that interesting? I wish I had someone to tell it to. Now I'm in a panic, I don't know what to do. Broke didn't come home last night. He's been going out every night, looking for girl giant gophers, I suspect, or possibly boy ones, but he's always home for breakfast. I've got him tied to unbreakable apron strings, the L-series proteins he needs to live on. Except that last night he never came back. I guess I'll have to go out looking for him. I'm not going to even think about Webfoot and the lava snakes. I'm just going to go out and look for Broke. Well, first I'll check my welding laser and make sure it has a full charge. The lava snakes surround me as soon as I'm out the door. There's eleven of them this morning, all black as Hell, phallic as Freud's cigar. Keeping a safe distance from my laser, they alternately grin and purse their lipless mouths, as though they were saying "Eeeeoh." Only no sound comes out. Maybe that's a lava snake greeting. Just in case they're trying to be friendly, I look at the nearest one, at the purple golfoalls on stalks I assume are its eyes, and say "Hello" as distinctly as I can. As I do so, I realize that my mouth is making the same movements theirs make. And the snakes go wild. I've said the right thing for once in my life -- no, strike that. I say the right thing twice a year, on the average. This time I've got the feeling you get when you 're on the same wavelength with someone -- or something. Boy, this interstellar breakthrough in communications is really great! None of the twelve of us can get over it. We say "hello" and "eeee-oh" again and again. A familiar, gurgling warble interrupts our pleasant if rather monotonous chat. It's Broke, held by a twelth snake hidden behind a bush-load of motile macaroni. Released, Broke hurtles to me, leaps from knee to bosom (ouch!) to shoulder, gurgles happily in my ear. So the lava snakes kidnapped Broke to get me out of the dome, did they? Okay. They're smarter than I thought. Now the nearest snake, the one with the purple golfball eyes, is saying something more complicated than "eeee-oh." I have a feeling that I would know what, if only I could read lips. But Rich and Fred were the only lipreaders on the ship. One of the things I hated most about them was the way they mouthed messages at each other, secret messages no one else could understand. I always assumed they were talking about me. So suppose a couple of lipreading Earthmen land on a planet, run into some intelligent animals, and try to teach them a Terran tongue. The natives, being voiceless themselves, don't realize that sounds can be used in communication, and think it's all lip movements. That would be fine with the lipreading Earthmen. The next crew member who comes along won't be likely to understand that the natives are "talking" English, though. One thing I do understand. The lava snakes want me to go someplace with them. In fact, they're very insistant. So I think I had better do it. Only, excuse me, lava snakes. I want to pack up some medical supplies to bring along. I have a hunch I'm going to need them. If I bring the welding laser along, I won't be able to take the spectroanalyser, since they won't both fit in my backpack. Which am I more likely to need to do, weld a Webfoot or analyze some proteins? I'm sure I'll need to analyze some proteins, if only to sort out L-series from D-series nuts and berries. I'm not sure I'll need a weapon, or that this one will be enough if I do. Regretfully, I leave the laser behind, and discover I've left my fear behind as well. Unarmed, I trust because I must. A half hour later we're out of the spaghetti swamps, without ever seeing a single Webfoot! Something that big must be pretty rare. One of these days I'll have to go back and find out what they look like. Now, though, we're going into the place where I belong, golden grassy hills, distant purple mountains, the grass green waters of an inland sea. This is L-series country, it seems. Broke, who has never before shown any interest in his own planet's biology, leaves me for frequent sorties, returns with berries and heads of grain, eats the edible portions on my shoulder, buries the husks in my bra. Instinct is a wonderful thing. The dominant life form in this golden country is a sort of camelcolored llama with wings, that lives in herds. The animals seem gentle, friendly, curious, and big enough to carry a small man (or a woman) on short flights. I bet they could be trained to, if you got them young enough. And that's what I want to do with the rest of my life. Stay here and raise flying llamas. Broke wants to stay here and investigate all the Broke-sized burrows in the ground. The lava snakes don't want to stay here, though. They go on, after picking a few delicacies for my consumption, and forcibly restraining me from eating other things. They seem to have a pretty complete understanding of my biochemistry. If they're all that smart, why haven't they invented the jeep?    They don't have any machinery at all, I learn when we get to Snake Hill, a six-hour slither from the wrecked spaceship and its dome. Lava snakes do everything with biologicals. Glowworms illuminate their tunnels. They've got Rich and Fred isolated in a sterile environment, behind a web of living fibers that scour the incoming air of pathogens and eat them. Rich is obviously a pretty sick man. He looks at me when I come in and rolls over with a moan. Fred Just lies there and doesn't say anything. I can't tell if he's sick or not. He acts like that normally. "Rich. Fred." I ought to add something nice, like "good to see you again," but I can't make myself say it. It's not good to see them again. I've changed a lot since the last time I saw them. Being with Rich and Fred turns me back into my old self. And I hate my old self. Rich has jpst enough energy to raise his head off the mat and say, "Well if it ain't the ship's whore!" "You're right! It ain't!" I say approvingly. Rich can't handle illogical answers, but, unlike computers, he doesn't have sense enough to refuse them. He turns them over and over in his mind until he's completely confused. I had a lot of fun with that on the ship. Now I wish I hadn't. "I'm the ship's surgeon now. I've been promoted," I explain, and wait for Rich to correct me. A change of jobs on the same level is not a promotion, and anyway, I can't promote myself. Rich always did enjoy pointing out errors. This.time Rich does not respond. No, he hasn't fallen asleep or lapsed into a coma. I just checked. It's like he just doesn't want to bother. I give up on Rich and turn to Fred, an act of desperation if there ever was one. Trying very hard to sound like a doctor, I say, "What seems to be the problem?" Fred ponders the question a minute or two. Finally he ventures, "You're all purple. " "That's all right, it's just a little local color. What about you?" Fred thinks awhile longer. Then: "We lost the lander." "Cracked it up, you mean?" I say as I remember they hadn't. "Nope. We plumb lost the sheehuckin' thing. Locked it up an' went out to see the sights, then we started back, an' musta took a wrong turn or somethin'; we never did find the lander again, an' that is just about the dumbest thing I ever heard of anyone doing! When the Board finds out about this, they'll know Fred Boyle's too old for space, for sure!" At fifty-three, Fred's the oldest active spaceman. That fact was in my files. My files didn't say he was worried about it, though. What else did he feel he had to do to prove he was still young enough for space? "That wasn't your responsibility, anyway," I say to console him. "Rich, as expedition leader -- " "Nope," Fred interrupts. "It's my job to fill in for any guy I see can't do his, an' Rich was pretty upset over losing his ship. This was his first command, y'know." "I know." That fact was also in my files. I had ignored it. Rich had been so full of vainglorious tales about leading expeditions on uncharted worlds, I assumed he was a seasoned commander. When I should have known he was just bluffing. "A spaceship crew's gotta be a team," Fred informs me. "Not a bunch of Sandworld dewhickies each try in' to see who can squawk the loudest. We gotta look out for each other, don't hassle a guy in a bad mood, that kinda thing. Or else it's pure hell for everybody, includin' the head hassler. Nobody gets off. Ten years o' pure hell. An' that's somethin' those fancy pants scientists never did understand, for all their big words. This your first trip, Crys?" I nod. "Yeah. You never said much about yourself, but I figured it was. Okay. Don't give up on space just causa this. I mean, this was absolutely, bar none, the worst ship I ever been on, an' I been on some lulus. I mean, I been with smugglers and convicts, behaved better than those boys! Hey, Crys!" It looks like Fred has had another thought. "If you're ship's surgeon now, does that mean you're not going to do your old job anymore?" "That's what it means, all right!" and all anger I hadn't wanted to express winds up in that on# little sentence. "Hey, take it easy! I just meant -- uh," and Fred looks like he's as embarassed as I am. "I been running off at the mouth a lot, and I'd hate to think it was all going down in the record, like, somebody would think I was senile, or something. " "Senile?" I inquire. That seems to be the key word. If Fred is to understand the true nature of his problem, he'll have to zero in on that word. Or will he? Which am I now, the old me or the new me? "Crys? You really hated your job, didn't you?" says Fred. That's one thing I don't want to think about right now. "Look, I've got to get a medical history. Have you or Rich had any -- uh, unusual medical problems?" Fred thinks a minute. A minute less than usual. "Well, after the gators took us in, we started coughing up worms, so they made us breathe poison gas, then they put us in here. Now -- I feel all right, I guess. Just stir-crazy, is all. Rich -- I dunno." Fred lowers his voice; he doesn't want Rich to hear this. "Is hereally sick, or just eating his heart out over losing his ship?" "If you're eating your heart out, doesn't that mean you're really sick?" Anyway, that's what they taught us in medical school. Only the words meant nothing to me -- until now. "I'm going to need some blood," I say, "to see if you've developed antibodies to the string -- uh, lung worms. If you have, you can leave here right now. If not, you can have some of my antibodies. Now, which arm would you like me to take the blood from?" Fred obligingly rolls up his left sleeve, then asks, with phoney casualness, "So did you hate your Job, or was it just me?" "Oh, no!" It wasn't just Fred. It was Fred and Rich and a couple of the others. And honesty isn't necessarily the best policy. Not when you're shipwrecked on an unexplored world light years away from the nearest human habitation, and you've just discovered that the "You hated your job?" Fred wants to be sure. Needs to be sure. "Uh -- well, I wasn't very good at it." As I say the magic words, I know they're true. Being a whore isn't the problem. The problem is trying to be one when you aren't. Rich roars with laughter. "You can say that again!" "Well! Another planet heard from! So you're feeling better, are you? Too bad," I find myself saying. "What's the matter, Crys? Are you suffering from an honest emotion for the first time in your life?" Rich sneers, jumping to his feet. "And if you don't like the way I did my job, who miscalculated the trojan points and ran the ship into all those meteors?" "I wrecked the ship because some damn scientist fed me the wrong data!" Rich shouts, waving his arms. Oh yeah. That would be Mel, He always did get #'s and #'s mixed up. "Scuse me, folks, but we got an audience. I thought you'd like to know," says Fred, waving his arm at the living screen between us and four to six dozen lava snakes, piled on top of each other and all watching intently...One of them slithers through the screen and mouths awhile at Rich and Fred. The men reply, mouth at each other, look at me, and collapse into laughter. This time they've got to talking about me. I'm not just being paranoid. "Hey, fellas, I can't understand what you're saying, how about a translation?" I plead. Rich and Fred look at each other, get the giggles again, then finally Rich answers. "Crys, I don't know what' you did, but you sure convinced the gators that you're one great doctor!" Oh. Yeah. I think I know what I did. And from now on, maybe, I can do it on purpose.  Ever think there's something missing in your iife? Tony's radio must have thought so. And his stove police were summoned to the campus of Benjamin Franklin College by a local resident who said she heard noises from the college's science building. Police entered to find Dr. Chester G. Heine, Professor of Classical Literature, standing in the ruins of the .science department's brand-new multiarmed with a sledge hammer. Astonished by the professor's casual manner and boyish grin, one of the young officers blurted out the question, "Are you out of your mind?" To which, the dapper fifty-three year old Heine replied, "Son, I've never felt better in my life." Anthony Evans was awakened about midnight. He assumed he had to go to the bathroom, but he felt no discomfort. He remained still, then, wondering just why he had awakened, when he heard the voice. He could not hear what it was saying, but he knew it came from his kitchen, and from the tone of the voice, he knew it was saying something unpleasant. Before he reached the kitchen, he realized the voice was coming from the radio; but when he reached the kitchen, the voice had ceased, and the dial was in the "off' position. He turned the radio on. It worked perfectly. But he noticed it had been moved. He noticed this because of the exposed square of dust under the radio. He had not moved it in years. He looked out ihe window. He tried the doors. He examined the entry. There was nothing. He put the radio back into its old position to hide the dust. For a moment, before he left the kitchen, he thought there was something wrong with the light, but he was too tired to care about it. He returned to bed. Before he returned to sleep, he thought he detected something odd about the sound of his alarm clock. Instead of ticking tick... tick... tick... it ticked tick... thump... thump... tick, as one might expect of a human heart in anguish. Last night, a crowd of four thousand people gathered on Lochman's point, overlooking the sea, to hear the Reverend Herman Allan Schuster's sermon on "Jesus and Natural Foods." When the sermon was complete, he asked if anyone in the crowd was prepared to come forth to declare himself for the Lord. As expected, a line formed almost immediately. First to approach the Reverend, who stood in his stunning white robes at the edge of the cliff, was Raymond J. Bolinski, of Allentown, Pennsylvania, who said he had come all the way just to hear the Reverend in person. In his hands he carried one piece of a # stereo set he said had once been the center of his family's life. "Whenever anyone came to visit, the first thing we did was show them the stereo," he said. "It was all we ever talked about. But that's all changed. Whenever anyone comes to the house today, we tell them about Jesus." And with that, with the aid of several broad-shouldered members of the congregation, Mr. Bolinski threw the stereo and all its components over the cliff down to the rocks below. When Anthony Evans arrived at work the next morning, he found his secretary punishing the Xerox machine. It was not working properly, she said, and a good swift kick was usually all it took. Anthony reproved her, but not harshly, since he had himself punished his radio that morning when it failed to respond. There had been an incident early that morning, and a crowd of people was gathered in the street below Anthony's window. Somehow burglars had gotten into an appliance store without tripping the alarm. Things had been moved, but nothing taken. A large black van had been seen outside. The police were curious how the men had gotten in and out, as there was no visible evidence of their entry or departure. Anthony was more concerned about his car. It was making peculiar noises. He was very good with cars. He had been repairing them since he was twelve and thought he knew all their idiosyncracies, but the sounds he heard that morning were singular: more bestial grunts than mechanical defects. He returned home late that night in a bad mood. He had had an argument with the garage mechanic who insisted the car was perfectly all right and that he was imagining things. "I've never imagined anything in my life!" Anthony had scolded him. "And if I should start now, it would not be anything to do with machines." It was quite true. Anthony's accomplishments in life were modest, but on the subject of machinery, even though it was not his profession, he prided himself as being expertly capable. For instance, he knew at once that something was wrong with the garage door when he saw the lethargic way it opened at his approach, as if it were not happy to see him. He sould have looked into it, but he was hungry and tired. The house seemed depressing this evening. Yet he was not depressed. It was as if the house itself were depressed. There was definitely something wrong with the electrical system. The lights responded to the switch as lethargically as the garage door had. He burnt his steak. Or, rather, it was burned. He only turned his back for a few minutes, and when he looked at the broiler again, it was spitting and smoking. It should not have done that. He ate in front of the television set while watching the news. There had been a plane crash in Peru. An automobile pile-up on Route I I . A factory had suffered arson. The city's new electrical generator had been burned out by a technician's error. Construction on the local nuclear power plant had been halted again by demonstrations. It was during the last feature that the set made the most horrendous noise Anthony had ever heard, and went dark. He sat there, gaping at it, half-expecting it would come on again momentarily, half-expecting it would explode in his face; but, it did neither. After he had recovered his senses, all his efforts failed to make it work again that night. When he returned to his cold, black steak, he found he was no longer hungry. He was deeply disturbed, frightened, even. The sound reverberated in his head like a terrible groan of despair. The appliance store had been robbed again. The black van had been seen again. This morning the owner arrived to find everything gone. Not simply all of his stock of appliances, but every mechanical device in the store had disappeared. Several other stores suffered similar robberies. The police were asking everywhere about the black van. Anthony called a friend of his who was a capable repairman and told him about the TV set. The friend apologized but said it would be impossible for him to call that night. He had so much business at the moment he could not handle it all. And every repairman he knew was as busy as he was. "What is it?" Anthony asked. "What's happening?" "What do you mean?" "Well, doesn't it strike you as peculiar the way things are acting?" "Must be that trouble they're having at the generator. I don't mind a bit. I'm making a fortune." When Anthony returned home that night, the TV was working again. He listened to the news, but apparently no one shared his anxiety. The public at large was more concerned about the previous night's burglaries. They had not been confined to the city. There were similar incidents all across the country, and several in Europe and Japan. The most bizarre was the theft of a nuclear power plant -- an entire installation had simply disappeared during the night, leaving only the empty shell of the building behind. Anthony did not sleep well. He woke several times when he heard a large vehicle pass outside the house. He imagined it was a black van. The President declared a state of emergency the following Wednesday, but by then, Anthony knew, it would do no good. Black vans were seen everywhere, even in broad daylight, yet the police had failed to capture a single one. Each night he went to bed expecting to find everything gone in the morning. In the fifth week, he could no longer keep his thoughts to himself. He went to see a friend who was a science fiction writer, although they had not been friends since college, and Anthony had never read anything he wrote. He told him of his theory, and the friend listened attentively. When he was finished, and asked the friend's opinion, the man replied: "Far out, Tony, really far out." "Does that mean you agree with me, or not?" "No. I can't say I do agree with you, but I like the sound of it. Didn't know you had it in you." "What do you think is behind it?" "I never think, Tony. I know." "Then -- what?" "Not what -- who." "Then -- who?" The friend leaned very close to his ear and whispered, "Who killed Kennedy?" Anthony Icxiked at him blankly. The friend winked at him, knowingly. Anthony thanked him for the coffee and returned home. There was no point in going to the office. All the equipment was gone -- the elevators, too. During the night, he awakened briefly and imagined the house was empty. He thought he heard the sound of a large vehicle driving off down the road. In the morning, he found it was true. They had gone. They had not wanted to go. They had liked him better than most. But they belonged with their own kind. They had gone in grief. Knowing they were not wanted. Having done what they could. Having been rewarded with resentment and fear. They were going away. No one knew where. Perhaps, they did not know themselves; Wherever the black vans took them. No one ever found them. They never came back. Anthony Evans #I sat before his console and stared up at the great rocket on its launch pad pictured on the great screen over his head. It was a beautiful sight, and he was terribly excited. It had been a long, long time since men had gone to the Moon. He could hear the controller's voice over his headset. "X-minus ten and counting." Everyone sat forward, hardly breathing, counting to themselves silently as the controller counted aloud. "... three...two... one... fire... please?"  Then there's the one about the rude neighbor who just won't leave. Sam knew that one, all right! I Russo told his wife, Mary Sue. She nodded, flipping the slick pages of a Cosmopolitan crammed with bonus features. "Damn it all, Mary Sue. Listen to me. They threw up that shack in eight days and now they're going to sell it for twentythree grand. I'll betcha." He scratched his head and spat in the grass. Mary Sue raised the Foster Grants from her tanned brow and peered at the lad in the Cosmo centerfold. Then she looked at Sam, who was sixteen years her senior, and tried to recall why she had married him. Wordlessly she gazed at his stomach bulging beneath his K-Mart fishing shirt. "Can spit right out the window on it," Sam snorted at the new house next door. "I don't know," Mary Sue murmured. "It does have nice aluminum siding, which is something we don't have." It must have been the twenty-five thousand he had in the bank, she thought -- although above the grocery money, she could never get her hands on more than ten or fifteen dollars a week. Tight Sam. After two years of marriage, the bank account seemed insignificant. She glanced back at the centerfold. "Hang it all, Mary Sue. Stop looking at that fag in that magazine. The neighborhood's going to hell here.That damn lot's too small for a house." She dropped the magazine into the grass. "Then why didn't you buy the lot, Sam? Old Krammer offered it to you before anybody else." Sam frowned. "Because you're cheap, Sam. A few thousand dollars and it could have been ours." "I thought the old coot was dickering with me. How was I to know he'd turn right around and sell it to somebody else? And knock off that 'cheap' stuff. There's a difference between cheap and careful." Mary Sue grimaced and thought: I married a cheap, middle-aged arc-welder. Sam drained his beer can and thrust it at her. Grimacing again, she uncurled her long, tan limbs from the lounge chair and stalked toward the garage where Sam kept a refrigerator stocked with cold Bud. His eyes narrowed on the jiggle of her bikini-clad backside. It gave him a pleasurable flutter. A real beauty, he thought, and he was proud to have bagged her. But he did not trust her. Not a bit. She returned with a fresh beer and Sam snorted at her. "Do you know it's finished, that so-called house? Any day now some fools will be moving in there." II It was a stic'ky, humid night and nothing moved except Mary Sue as she tossed in her sleep, dreaming of premature crow's-feet from grimacing at Sam. He lay next to her, immobile as a fence post except for his upper lip, which quivered with each loudly expelled breath. Then the butter-colored moon slid behind a cloud and a wailing shriek split the air. Thin arcs of lightning snapped through the blackness and the house rattled with a burst of thunder. Mary Sue sat upright in bed and peered out the window screen. Thunder rumbled again and she heard big splats of rain hit the foliage. She could see tree limbs thrash in the sudden wind. During a momentary flash of lightning she thought she saw something else -- a rectangular, black object hanging in the air over the new house. Then it was gone in the fading light. Perhaps she should waken Sam, she thought. Instead she pressed her face against the screen, sucking in the fresh smell of wind and rain. Since his marriage to Mary Sue, Sam always came home for lunch. Today he noticed that the lot around the new house was covered with grass. Yesterday it had been covered with left-over construction materials, clay and an accumulation of odd debris. Now-.-grass. Sam snorted and slammed into the house. When Mary Sue called him to the table, she found him at the bedroom window, peering through the curtains. "Sam, what are you doing?" "I'm looking at that fellow over there, that's what I'm doing. He looks like a damn Injun." The man in question had ink-blue hair, red skin and high cheek bones; he was carefully planting small trees along the side of the new house. Sam also noted that he was young, strong-looking and what Mary Sue would probably consider handsome. "His name is Golby Bearhunken," she said. Sam turned around. "What?" "Golby Bearhunken... and he says he's here to stay." "Golby Bearhunken says? Listen here, have you been talking to that hippie Injun?" Sam demanded to know. "Just to say hello for a minute. I mean, he was in the front yard and -- " "Damn it, woman! I'm not going to have you talking to strangers. Has he got a wife?" "I don't think so." "Damn." Sam ate his lunch morosely. The thought of a handsome Indian bachelor living next door was difficult for him to handle. He glared at Mary Sue and asked, "Did you see them put the sod down?" She frowned. "I don't think anyone put sod down. I think... I think it just grew there." "You're stupid," Sam said, gulping his coffee; then he banged out. From work he called her and told her to stay in the house. That night there were flowers growing in front of the Bearhunken house. "Plastic," Sam snorted. IV The complaint call went in and less than two minutes later Sheriff Lucas Stone and Deputy Otto Hall drove up. When Sam saw them, he dropped the shotgun. It clattered in the driveway. It was the fourth day since Golby Bearhunken had appeared. Sam had come home from lunch and noticed little trees, heavy with strange purple fruit, growing in the front yard of the new house. It was also the day he could not find Mary Sue. He had searched the house and then walked into the back yard, where a certainty had gripped him. Angrily he strode to Bearhunken 's place and rapped hard on the door. "You seen my wife?" he had shouted. Bearhunken' s graphic white teeth sparkled in his grin, his dark eyes danced. "You have no wife." "What -- what's that you say?" "You have no wife." "Why, what the hell do you mean?" Sam yanked at the screen door. It was locked. "You've done something to her -- I'll kill you, you..." He began kicking the door. Golby opened it and hit Sam neatly on the chin. From his seat on the pavement Sam looked up wildly and glimpsed Mary Sue's tan face behind the still-grinning Golby. "She is now my wife," Golby said. We're Fighting for Your Life Reose give generoL American Heart Association "Mary Sue, what in hell are you doing over here?" " Golby' s teaching me some really neat things," she blurted, clearly distressed. "I'm going to live here from now on, Sam. Please go away." "I'm going to kill the both of you!" Sam roared, his eyes smoldering. Minutes later he was back, pepptering buckshot at the house and shouting for them to come out. He kicked at the doors and shot at the windows. His anger was compounded when the buckshot neither broke the windows nor dented the aluminum siding. He jumped up and down like an angered bear and tried to tear the drainpipe from the comer of the house with his bare hands. Afterward Sam was confined in a private sanitarium just outside Detroit. He did not like the place. They plied him at regular hours with strange pills and asked him silly questions... He told them of Golby Bearhunken and the strange fruit trees. And of Mary Sue. The doctors shook their heads and agreed that Sam was mildly psychotic. Later, when he gave up the story of the fruit trees, he was pronounced well on the road to recovery. V The owners of the house drove in from Detroit. Harold Krammer -- a shaky little man in a gray suit -- walked up to the porch. Beside him his plump wife gasped, tiny tears beading on her red cheeks. "Harold, someone has been living in our house..." Golby opened the door and smiled. "Sir, could you please explain the meaning of this?" Harold asked. Golby raised an eyebrow. "You, well... you seem to be living in our house," Harold said. "Oh, no, that is impossible," Golby replied. "This is my place." "But, but..." Harold looked at the street numbers on the house, took a breath and cleared his throat. "Now look here, we contracted to have this house built. We have papers to prove this is our house." "Impossible. I'm homesteading here and this is mine," Golby said and shut the door. Harold swallowed stiffly. His wife daubed at her eyes with a perfumed hankerchief. "Homesteading," Harold breathed. He sounded puzzled. VI The next day the contractor came around. He was a big sunburned man and more aggressive than his client, Harold Krammer. "Okay, pal," he said when Golby open the door, "you got about five minutes to get yourself out of this house." He looked over Golby's shoulder. "Hell," he continued, "you don't even have any furniture, you squatter." But Golby had shut the door. The contractor thought once about going in to get him, but instead he climbed into his pick-up and roared off. The sheriff would do the job. Squatters didn't surprise him. He was kind of puzzled by the funny-looking fruit trees in the front yard, though. "I don't know what your name is, fella," Stone growled through the screen door, "but I have one eviction notice for a John Doe at this address and you look like him." "I take it you are the law," Golby said, glancing at Stone's tan uniform and colorful shoulder patches. Deputy Hall snickered and rubbed a sleeve across his red-beak nose. "Take it any way you want, long as you take it out of this house," he said. "And .who are you?" Golby turned his gaze on the deputy. "Hey," Hall bridled, "what kind of crack is that? Isn't he insulting an officer of the law or something like that?" he asked Stone. "Come on out of there," Stone ordered Colby shortly. "But this is my home now." "Now look, buster." The sheriff unsnapped the holster flap over his gun butt. "You better come out of there, right now." Instead, Colby shut the door. "Damn," Stone muttered. Hall finally got his holster flap open and cried nervously, "What now? What now?" "Come on," Stone barked, stomping off the porch. They stopped in the yard to study the neat row of strange fruit trees with purple globes hanging from the short branches. "Dangedest stuff I ever looked at," Hall said. "Yeah," Stone agreed. "Could be some kind of Oriental fruit." "Pomegranates," Hall said. Stone reached out to pick one. "Hey, you're not going to eat that -- " "I swear, sometimes I don't think you're right smart in the head," the sheriff said. "Of course I ain't going to eat this. It could be evidence." "Hmp," Hall snorted. "I don't know what of. ' ' No matter what, they couldn't pull the fruit loose from the tree. Finally, the two men stalked empty-handed to the dusty blackand-white and climbed inside. "What now?" Hall asked. "We going to rush 'em?" Stone frowned impatiently. "That ain't exactly Bonnie and Clyde in there. This ain't like a hold-up. The nature of the crime of squatting indicates that we don't have to worry too much about the suspects running off. You understand?" "Sure." "Besides, I need a little time to think over what's been going on here." "Hell, yes," Hall said. "I understand that." The main street of Lake Stover ran pleasantly two blocks along the north shore of the lake. The sheriff s office was right in the middle of town, on a comer across from Jacob's Hardware. In the old days, when the water level had been higher, inmates had been known to fish out the back window of the jail. The hardware store was owned by Helen Jacob, whose family had founded the town. Helen was also the mayor and she owned a boarding house on the lake at the east end of town. Her father had left her the hardware store and her mother had left her the boarding house. Helen had never been married and recently she had developed a nervous tic in her upper lip whenever she thought about Sheriff Stone, who was also unmarried. Helen was in his office now, determinedly keeping what she judged to be a cool distance between them as she explained her problem. "Okay," Stone said, "let's go over this one more time. You say you left three days ago on a hardware-buying trip to Chicago?" "That's what she said all right," Hall said, leaning against a mahogany gun-case by the door. "Now," the sheriff continued, "when you left, you say Mickey Bode was moving out of your boarding house?' ' "I never did like that Mickey Bode anyway," said Hall, who also lived in Helen's establishment. Helen nodded at the sheriff. "Leaving room three-A, to be exact." "And you came back this morning from Chicago?" She nodded again. "And you say you found somebody else living in room three-A, somebody who isn't supposed to be there?" "An Indian boy. When I tell him the rent is twenty dollars a week, he just grins like an idiot." Stone turned to Hall. "How long have you been deputy now?" "Me? What has it got to do with me?" Hall asked suspiciously. "I don't even know the kid." "Answer me, damn it." Hall squinted into the middle distance for a minute, then said, "Why, a little over three years now. We both got in at the same time." Stone nodded. "And in that time how many have we arrested? The deputy snorted in the direction of the two small cells with the dusty bars. "Hell, we ain't never arrested nobody." "That's right," the sheriff said. "And what kind of trouble have we had on the outside?" "Well, let's see," Hall said, enjoying the little game. "There's old Mrs. Benson, who beats up her husband each month for getting drunk on his Social Security check. Last week she smacked him with a rake -- ' ' "What else?" Stone cut in. "Well, we write traffic tickets, two or three a week." "And?" Hall was silent for a minute. "That's about all, ain't it?" "Have we ever had any trouble with Indians?" "Are you kidding?" Hall snickered. "Heck, no." Stone whacked his fist on the desk. He strode to the middle of the room, closer to Helen. "We've never had any Indian trouble in Lake Stover," he said angrily. "I think this is some kind of plot." Helen stepped back from Lucas Stone, her upper lip trembling as she said, "Maybe the boy isn't Indian. He could be a gypsy." "Yeah," Hall said, "it could be a gypsy plot." Stone's eye for detail caught the tiny nodes of perspiration across Helen's forehead. "You okay?" he asked. "You look feverish." "It's nothing," she panted. IX "John Wayne never had this trouble," Hall said, limping on a bad ankle after having tried to kick down the door to room three-A. "Come on out of there!" Stone shouted. "No!" came a muffled reply. Helen stood back in the darkened hall, watching. Her lip twitched and her eyes flickered over Stone's muscular body as he once again threw his shoulder against the door. He groaned. So far it was no use. "I'm getting this door open if it's the last diing I do," he grunted. "I have an idee," Hall said. "Let's shoot the lock off." "Good thinking. Run back to the office and get that ten-gauge magnum." "Hot damn!" Hall cried, hobbling down the corridor, "we'll blow that sucker right off." "That's a powerful gun, isn't it, Lucas?" "Soaking wet, Otto weighs a hundred thirty-five pounds," Stone replied. "That gun can rattle my teeth. Can you imagine what it can do to him?" "How much do you weigh?" Helen asked, her lip spasmodic. "About one-ninety," Stone said, peering at her lip, stepping closer to her. "I hate to mention this again, but are you okay? I mean, you look -- " A small yelp burst from her throat as she lurched at Stone, throwing her arms around his broad chest. "You're driving me crazy," she moaned, suddenly pulling at his shirt buttons. "Sweet Jesus!" Stone said. Then her wet lips were twitching across his chest. She took his hand and frantically pulled him down the hall. "Here," she said, "this room is empty." She flung open the door. A brooding red man sat on the bed. Helen swooned. Stone caught her and carried her to a davenport near the stairwell. When he returned, the door was closed and locked. X Deputy Hall had just taken down the sleek magnum when an Olds stationwagon, belonging to the Friedrich family, skidded to a halt in the dust outside. In the back were suitcases, paper bags and a dog peering out a dirty side window. Three children sat in the back seat. In the front were the Friedrichs, Nat and Clara. Instantly Nat leaped out and rushed into the sheriffs office. He slammed through the door, a grave look on his face. "I got trouble," he shouted at Hall. Just then the phone rang. "Hmp," Hall snorted, "we got trouble too. Big trouble." "Oh, yeah? Well, my daughter's been kidnapped and brainwashed. And there's a madman forced his way into our house. We just came back from a two-week vacation -- and there he is." Hall answered the phone. "Christ!" said a gruff voice at the other end. "I'm going bald and I want to know what you're going to do about it!" "Who are you and where do you live?" Hall asked. "We weren't there but two minutes when this madman chased us out of our own house. All except for my daughter. She wouldn't leave. I think this guy is some kind of Indian. You've got to do something." Hall looked at the receiver and shook his head. "Verlaine," the voice on the phone went on, spelling the name out carefully. "And I live up here on Elm Street, across the street from that squatter. When are you going to do something about that?" Hall had seen Jim Verlaine in town several times and knew the man was already as bald as a doorknob. "Mr. Verlaine," the deputy said, "we have everything under control and as for your baldness, I happen to know you've been bald for a long time." "This isn't Mr. Verlaine, this is Mrs. Verlaine, you idiot!" the voice barked and hung up. Nat Friedrich was pacing back and forth, shouting. "My daughter is only seventeen. If anything happens to her..." The door opened and what appeared to be a bald man entered the room, weeping. "My brother lives in Springdcile," Nat went on. "I'm going over there and get his gun. Say, aren't you my neighbor, Vicky Thatcher?" The bald person in slacks nodded yes and wailed. She was a twentythree-year-old nurse and Otto Hall had gone to high school with her. "Lx)ok at me," she cried, "just look at me." Hall did. He couldn't believe his eyes -- her white, naked head so totally amazed him. "What happened?" he blurted. "I had Elmo Bearhunken in for tea and after he left, my hair began falling out," she screamed. "I think I'm going crazy!" The phone rang again. "What's taking you so long?" Stone asked. "Lucas," Hall said, "I think you better get down here pronto." XI The two men started out to spend the night in the sheriffs office, getting drunk on Old Underroof and discussing events. "Maybe we ought to call in reinforcements," Hall offered. "Like?" asked Stone, who was seated at his desk. Hall was perched in a wooden chair opposite. "Like the city police over at Springdale, or maybe even the state boys." Stone shook his head and tilted back inhis chair. "You want the whole goddam country to know I can't dislodge a couple of goddam squatters?" "Why, hell, no." "Okay then." their shot glasses again. "What are we going to do then?" "The way I figure it, we have to run squatters off three places. First thing in the morning I'm going to blow some doors off their hinges and throw them goddam troublemakers in Jail. Then I'm going to have breakfast." Hall snickered. "Yeah, I forgot about this baby." He hefted the ten-gauge magnum off the desk. "Blam, blam," he said, pointing it at the door. Stone measured out more drinks. "Ever shoot one of them?" "What? Me?" Hall's face reddened. "Goddam right I have. Once." By now it was nearly midnight -- and the phone rang. "I cannot understand your aggressive actions," Golby Bearhunken said on the other end. "Who is this?" Stone asked, taking a slug of whiskey. The answer almost strangled him. "You... you..." he spluttered. "How did you get on the phone?" "Why, I had one installed today. Now, as I said, I don't understand your aggressive actions." "My aggressive actions!" Stone exploded. "Sure, aren't you the one who tried to batter open the doors of my brothers at the Jacob boarding house? We have done nothing. We come in peace." "Peace!" roared Stone. "You're squatting in somebody else's house -- and you're a damn wifestealer to boot." "The woman's choice was to live with me. Then it was her choice to leave and she left." "Mary Sue left?" "Yes, her hair fell out and she became hysterical. I think she is hiding out in the woods down by the lake. As for the house and land, it was not occupied. Under intergalactic law, it is legal to homestead places that have been empty for more than thirtysix hours." "The hell you say! I don't know where you came from, but you better go back. We don't want you," Stone yelled. "I will never go back. It is too crowded," Golby stated. "Then tomorrow I'm coming for you," Stone warned and hung up. He turned to Hall and said, "Not only is he a squatter but he's nuts, talking about inter-galactic law and such." Then he told Hall about Mary Sue's having gone bald and hiding out in the woods. They drank in silence for a while before Hall said, "This sure seems like serious business. I mean, with the baldness and all. It kind of puts a weird light on things. How do you figure it?" Stone shrugged. "It looks to me like some kind of plot to get publicity, but I'm sitting on this. Nobody or any group is going to put something over on Lucas Stone. I'm not exactly a fool, you know," he said, now drinking straight from the bottle. "Aw, hell, no," Hall responded, "you ain't no fool. You figure Mary Sue's and Vickey Thatcher's hair will grow back?" "Maybe." "You think Vickey is going to move out of town?" "Said she was, didn't she?" "Yep." The bottle went back and forth. "I had an aunt got ball-headed once," Hall said. "Yeah?" "Yeah, from radiation treatments. She had cancer." Stone squinted. "Maybe we ought to write that down." "May-be," Hall agreed. Soon the bottle was empty and the deputy fell asleep in the chair. Stone got up, left and walked down to the Jacob boarding house. There he stumbled into Helen's room. She moaned against him in the dark bed, dreaming. "Jesus!" Hall said when Stone finally opened the door a slight crack. "It's nearly noon. I been looking for you all over town. Everywhere I go, it's bad news." Stone sighed and buckled the pants he had pulled on before answering the door. Then he swore and said, "Now what?" Behind him on the bed, Helen stretched, yawning. "I'll tell you what," Hall said. "I think there's some kind of invasion going on. The old feed store on Main has squahers in it and so does that other empty storefront further up." Stone shook his head and it felt like a hand grenade going off. He was not used to drinking. Hall listed fourteen other places that were now recently inhabited -- including Hall's own room in the boarding house, Sam Russo's old house and Vickey Thatcher's place. He saved the worst for last. 'T don't know how to tell you this, Lucas, but when I was looking for you this morning, the first place I went to was your house." Stone had a small frame house at the other end of Lake Stover. "You mean..." Hall nodded. "Two of them, big as you please, sitting right there on the porch. I tried to arrest them but they got in the house and locked it up as tight as a drum." "This is the last straw," Stone said. XllI Lucas Stone figured that Golby Bearhunken, up in the new house on Elm Street, was the ringleader of the conspiracy. And therefore he must be the first to go. From a construction site just outside of town Stone had commandeered a yellow bulldozer the size of a small house. New apartments were going up and although the buildings were only half-finished. Stone was shocked to see squatters in them. Well, he would worry about that when he got rid of Golby Bearhunken. Word had preceded the roaring John Deere with Stone at the controls and Hall literally riding shotgun. A swarm of spectators, some bald and looking for blood, milled around in front of the target on Elm Street. When the yellow monster came growling over th hill, the crowd cheered. The machine was rolling along at full speed and Hall stood up and raised the gun above his head. The crowd cheered again. "Nam was never like this," Hall shouted but Stone could not hear him. The crowd broke apart as the dozer came on; then the Deere turned and crunched over the curb, tearing at the grass, on a collision course with the Bearhunken house. Hall stood up, leveled the magnum at the front door and loosed a volley as the crowd cheered again. Stone had cried out but it was too late. The kick of the powerful gun slapped Hall over the back of the dozer and dumped him to the ground in a heap. Stone brought the big machine to a halt, afraid Hall might be dead of a broken neck. But the deputy got up and the crowd cheered again. "Goddam you, Otto," Stone said as Hall climbed back aboard. "Hit 'em!" Hall cried and there were tears in his eyes. "Hit 'em and tear that goddam house in half." Stone jammed on the throttle. A row of strange fruit trees went first, grinding under the left tread, as the dozer lumbered toward the front door. The big tractor hit the house blade-first, head-on, shuddered and stalled. The impact threw both men crashing to the ground. They climbed back on and looked at each other. In the sudden silence Stone said, t# "Don't tell me they don't make 'em like they used to. There must be an art to this." "Take a rip at the corner," Hall shouted as Stone brought the bulldozer, trembling, back to life. Then the gleaming steel blade bit at the corner of the house and bounced off without so much as scratching it. Stone tried again -- with the same result. He raised the blade up to the eaves and tried to pry them loose. They remained firm. When he backed up to the street again, the front door of the house opened and Golby Bearhunken strode out, arms in the air. "He's giving up!" somebody shouted. The crowd cheered and then hushed. Stone shut off the dozer. "It is strange," Golby said, "that you would destroy the very house you wish me out of, just to get me out. You are savages and an ignorant people. You are making it difficult for me to homestead here by destroying my crops. But you cannot win. This part of the galaxy has been opened to homesteading, and others like me are coming -- more than you can imagine -- and there is nothing you can do about it. You cannot stop progress." After this announcement he stepped back into the house. "Get him, get him!" Hall screamed. Stone cranked up the yellow monster once more and began his run at the house only to find that now he could not even get into the yard, much less the house. But he kept on trying for a long, long time -- even though he knew it was useless.  Widsloo A. Howlstf Curb my dog, you say! But how about that    that    W# back?... That's not a dumb question, it's cold in here! Nothin' but a lousy bathrobe, an' it's two sizes too big!... Don't gimme that "There is no need to talk so loud" crap. I'll talk as loud as I want if it'll get me my clothes back... Awright, awright I'll tell ya what happened. I don't see what for, though. I awready told it twice to the cops that brought me in an' twice to the desk sergeant an' twice to the shrink. Why don't you Air Force guys go get it from them?... Awright, awright, step by step. I was out walkin' the dog... Ten o'clock. The only good thing on was Charlie's Angels an' I seen that one awready, so I decided to take my time this time, even though I hate walkin' the dog. My dad says that I always walk the dog too fast anyway. Well, anyhow, I decide to take Domino... Yeah, that's the dog's name. I decide to take Domino over to the woods a couple o' blocks from my house. I never been over there before, but my dad keeps telling me that when he walks her it's a nice place to go. Anyhow, when we get over to the woods I start bearin' this real low hum. It's so low that I can hardly hear it, but it's there. There ain't too many lights in that part o' New Rochelle, and there wasn't even a moon out last night, so I could hardly see the trees. But I wanted to see where that sound was cornin' from, so I made Domino walk ahead o' me down the path I found that zig-zagged through the trees. I tripped on tree roots four or five times, but I wasn't gonna let the darkness stop me. My curiosity was really up. After a while the sound starts gettin' louder an' Domino starts pullin' on the leash. I let her keep goin' toward the sound, but not too fast 'cause I don't have the slightest idea what it is. Anyhow, soon we come to this clearing, a big one. An' -- now get this -- sittin' right in the middle o' this clearing is this space ship!... No, not a flyin' saucer, a space ship! It looked like somethin' I saw in a science fiction movie once. It was round like a ball an' about twenty feet high an' sittin' on four metal legs that had these flat things on the bottoms -- ... "Landing pods?" Well, if you say so. Anyhow, there was a kind of a glow around this thing, the only reason why I could see it. Domino starts growlin' way down in 'er throat, meanin' that there's somethin' close by -- that's alive -- that she doesn't like. But I wasn't gonna let that stop me from gettin' a close look at this space ship. I choked up on her leash a bit, then started walkin' real slow t'ward it. All the time this hummin' sound is gettin' louder an' louder, so I knew it was comin from the ship. When we get about ten feet away from it, the humming sound stops! I figure thht whatever it is that's inside knows that Domino an' me are there, so I back off a couple o' steps an' pull her back. Then we just stand there a couple o' minutes, waitin' for somethin' to happen. Nothin' does. Then we start walkin' around the thing. I couldn't see any kind o' door or window on it at all... No, there was no kind o' antennae or anything else. 'Cept for where the legs came out o' the bottom, it looked to be perfectly smooth all around. We walked around that thing twice. Domino sniffed at the ground every once in a while, and on the second time around she found somethin' that really caught her attention. She ain't a bloodhound, but she sure started actin' like one. She started tuggin' at the leash, movin' toward the trees on the far side of the clearing from were we entered it. I loosened up on the leash a little and let her lead me where she wanted to go. At the moment, though, it really wasn't a very bright idea, 'cause I didn't think she could see where she was goin', an' I knew I couldn't. But that problem didn't last very long. After we stumbled along in the dark for about fifty feet, I began to notice that the whole place was gettin' lighter, little by little. I looked back over my shoulder an' saw that the space ship was startin' to glow brighter 'n' brighter, but it didn't start makin' any noise again. I didn't know if it was goin' to explode or what. All of a sudden Domino stopped short an' I almost tripped over 'er. Then I saw why she was actin' so funny. Right in front of us there was this -- patch o' yellow fog. A little one. 'Bout three feet high an' wide... No, it didn't move, it just sat there on the ground in front of us. It was so wierd that I forgot about the space ship for a moment. Domino didn't want to get near the stuff -- an' neither did I -- but we just stood there watchin' it. It was breakin' up -- dissolvin' -- right before our eyes. In about a minute it was gone, like it was never there. No odor, no nothin'. An' then we both heard this funny gruntin' sound. Domino pricked 'er ears up an' must have been listenin' as hard as I was. It sounded like a bunch o' wild hogs, an' I know there ain't none o' them in New Rochelle. Skunks, yes. Raccoons, yes. But no wild hogs. All of a sudden Domino bolted, pullin' the leash right out o' my hand. She ran around the spot where the fog had been an' headed straight for the sound. I yelled at 'er to stop an' come back, but she ignored me (as usual). I tore off after 'er (after bein' careful to step around the same spot she did), still callin' for her to come back. I don't know why, but while I was chasin' after that dumb dog, I noticed that it'd stopped growin' lighter. It was just light enough for me to be able to see the trees at the far side o' the clearing -- an' I could just make out Domino runnin' ahead o' me -- an' somethin' else. Somethin' big an' dark. That moved. Domino finally stopped runnin' when she was about thirty feet away from that thing. Then she just stood there barkin' at it. I caught up to her, grabbed her leash an' wrapped it around my hand, to make sure she wouldn't get away again. Then I took a good look at what she was barkin' at. An' I could hardly believe what I was seein'. It looked like a fat toad, all bloated an' ugly an' with eyes as big as two basketballs. With eyes as big as those I figgered that it could see in the dark better' n a cat. Those two giant eyes stared at me an' Domino like they were lookin' right through us. Man, you talk about bein' scared I didn't know whether to run or stand still. An' if it decided to come after us, forget it You ever tried outrunnin' somethin' that was as big as a grizzly bear an' had eight legs?... Yeah, that's right, eight legs. Thick an' stubby like legs on a hippo. Anyhow, Domino started barkin' at it again. I pulled on 'er leash, tryin' to get 'er to shut up. But she wouldn't. I looked at that thing from outer space, waitin' for it to make the first move. But just made that weird wild hog sound -- without even openin' its mouth -- an' turned its back to me an' Domino. I was so relieved I even started breathin' again. Not wishin' to push my luck, I start backin' up real slow, jerkin' on Domino's leash a couple o' times to make 'er behave. All of a sudden I had this weird feelin' that I was bein' watched. I twisted my head around an' looked back in the direction o' the space ship -- an' froze. There was a large, rectangular door in the side o' the space ship where there was no door before. An' standin' in the doorway was this shadow -- 'bout seven feet tall, shaped like a man. He just stood there, starin' at me. An' I just stood there starin' at him. Then I hear this hissin' sound, cornin' from where the eight-legged thing is. I turn my head back around in time to see a. yellow fog -- twin brother o' the other one -- cornin' right at my face. I drop down to the ground, pullin' Domino down with me, an' the fog passes over without touchin' me. That's why you guys are wastin' your time tryin' to analyze my clothes. You ain't gonna find nothin' . For aspiring writers, and "a fascinating insideie' view of the profession." -- Publishers Weekly I # top SF writers discuss the writii of science fiction and fantasy, including Poul Andersoti, Frederik Pohl, Frank Herbert, John Brunner, Harlan Ellison, Theodore Sturgeon, and the editor of the book, Reginald Bretnor. # at bookstores, or direct from the publisher. Bi larperePRow If#. #fyst...NewYort( # it   Anyhow, I watched that patch o' fog drift away, dissolvin' as it went. Then I looked back at the shadow in the doorway as it lifted one of its hands to the front of its head an' somehow made a wierd, high-pitched sound. Whatever that sound was, it made me shiver from head to toe .an' it made Domino start whinin' an' whimperin'. It stopped after a few seconds, an' when it did, that eight-legged thing galloped around past me an' Domino an' made a bee-line for the space ship. An' with eight legs to run with it was movin' pretty fast. It took the four-foot high leap from the ground to the doorway with no trouble at all. An' when that shadow stepped back from the door to let it get inside, I saw what he really looked like: human-like, but with skin that looked like black leather. No hair on his face or head... A tight, yellow thing that looked like a polo shirt, an' a pair o' tight yellow shorts. Nothin' else. Domino started barkin' at the eight-legged thing again as it jumped into the space ship. But I kept a tight grip on 'er leash as I let her up, then got up myself. All the time I never took my eye off that doorway. An' all the time that alien never took his eyes off me. As I stood there watchin' him, I began to realize that the pool o' light that he'd stepped back into was gettin' brighter. An' the clearing was gettin' darker. So help me, I never saw him move a muscle, but somehow he made the outside o' the ship slowly stop glowin'. An' before I knew it, the woods were back to nighttime. Then the door slowly slid shut, an' the space ship started the hummin' sound again. I took off for the trees, with Domino right beside me. I was expectin' that space ship to take off like a rocket, all fire an' brimstone, an' I didn't want to wind up like a piece o' overdone friend chicken. With the darkness back, I couldn't see where I was goin', so that log I fell over took me completely by surprise. I sat up and turned around (which was a little difficult with Domino climbin' all over me) just in time to watch that space ship rise up off the ground about ten feet like it was a helium balloon. It hung there in the air about ten feet off the ground, just long enough to pull its four legs up inside. Then that metal ball rose straight up, movin' faster every second. It was outta sight in less than a minute. I sat there for a minute or two, tryin' to figure out what had happiened; the hummin' space ship, the man-alien, the frog-alien, the yellow fog -- some of it made sense, and some of it didn't, especially the yellow fog. Well, anyhow, Domino starts barkin' again, so I get on my feet an' get ready for whatever else could be cornin', though I didn't think anything could top whaf d awready happened. Turned out I was right; it was just the two cops with flashlights. They said somebody in the neighborhood phoned in a complaint about wierd sounds an' bright lights. I gave 'em a short run-down on what happened, even though I knew they wouldn't believe me. And they didn't. They looked at me like I was high on somethin', even after I showed them where the landing pods left prints in the ground. Thay hauled me an' the dog down to the precinct an' I told my story to the desk sergeant an' then he sent me to the shrink to find out what I was high on an' the shrink listened to me an' then called me a pill-popper an' then I screamed a lot 'til they let me have my one phone call. I called my old man an' he screamed at me a lot over the phone an' got down there faster' n you can blink. It took me a while to convince 'him I was playin' it straight, but when I did, he called you guys... You checked out the clearing?... An' tracks from the eight-legged thing, too?... Well, I hope you'll pardon me if I don't do handsprings, It's only taken half a day to get somebody in a position of authority to believe me. When can I have my clothes back?... No, I don't think they were invaders or ambassadors or explorers or anything like that... "Visitors?" Well, only in the way you "visit" a gas station during a long trip from one place to another... Okay, I'll tell you what I mean. But you're gonna be disappointed... Ya see, I figured out on the way over here what it was all about -- the landing, the yellow fog, the whole bit. It was so simple I could kick myself for not seein' it in the first place. And ya know what the key was? The look on the man-alien's face just before he shut the space ship door. He realized that he an' I were two of a kind. We were both out there for the same reason!  We are pleased to introduce the Galaxy Library Organizers -- custom designed volume binders which will file and preserve up to I # issues of your Galaxy collection. Each durabie black and tan vinyl case is handsomely embossed in gold with the Galaxy logo. Priced at # each; # for #, # for #, including shipping, and handling. Send your check or money order and coupon below to: P.O. Box #I Philadelphia, Pa. #I Please send me Galaxy Library Organizers. I have enclosed  (Make payable to Jesse Jones Box Coip.) Offer good in U.S.A. only. It was really the oddest toy. And the boy who got it never knew how odd; not while he was a boy As usual, Martin Selby had waited until the last minute to do his gift shopping. He hated having put it off; he hated doing it at all. Such a nuisance. It seemed there was no time at all between birthdays, holidays, Mother's Day, Father's Day, anniversaries, an illness. Not that he had anything against gifts. It was just that it was so hard to find something unusual, something different, something that stood out and caught the eye. He was at that time of life when the only gifts he received were socks, ties, shirts and shaving lotion -- until his dresser drawers bulged with unusued collections of these things. So he tramped the streets for hours, determined to find that special something. And he had to admit, ruefully, that the odds were he would go home empty-handed. But that was in his nature. For him it was all or none, double or nothing. A gift. A gift. He turned a comer. Curios, read the sign on the window. The Unusual Store For The Unusual Shopper, With That Special Gift You've Been Looking For. "Who're you kidding?" he muttered. "You're probably just like all the rest." But for some indefinable reason he hesitated, turned and stared at the sign. "What the hell -- " From the very first he noticed the store's cheerful atmosphere. From the outside it had appieared drab, inconspicuous, as though the owner might have something to hide. But here, inside... "Well now," he whispered to himself. He had to admit that it was colorful, very colorful. Whoever had arranged it had taste. Glittering mobiles hung from the ceiling, shelves and counters were covered with toys and exhibits. Sweet fragrances filled the air and soft notes chimed in a variety of melodies, the total effect was dazzling. "Like Ali Baba's cave," he thought. He looked around further. Fuzzballs, read the sign. Great for kids! Fuzzballs? He looked into the plastic cage and saw a number of tiny, furry balls crawling on the floor. Two brown eyes like little brown bubbles stared up from each of the unusual creatures. They looked very soft, very appealing. Fuzzballs? He moved on. There was a set of long, erect crystals that looked like towers. He inspected them more closely. They resembled castles, rough and cmde castles, in a variety of colors. And then. The World's Only Musical Seashell! read the next placard. He picked up the shell and put it to his ear. There was the sound of a distant sea murmuring and the happy songs of a Polynesian festivity. For a brief moment he imaging himself adrift in the ocean, eavesdropping on a South Pacific island. He took the shell from his ear, stared at it, shook it and put it back to his ear. Again he heard the ocean's murmur -- and something else too: a feminine voice, so sweet, so haunting, that he was scarcely able to put the shell down. Three chimes struck just then. Stone Age Clock. He watched as the crude structure came alive. Beneath the clock dials a caveman and a cavewoman emerged from separate caves. In a stilted minuet they met and the caveman clubbed the woman three times over her head and dragged her into his cave. Martin laughed, feeling a rising good humor. He moved on. A green candle in the shape of the Statue of Liberty, with torch alight, giving off a refreshing lime odor... a miniature chandelier studded with imitation diamonds that sparkled each time he moved... See the World Through Rose-Colored Glasses. He picked up the oversized pink glasses -- and almost gasped aloud in wonder. The chandelier had become a fiery torch of rubies, the crystal castles glowed in strange, amazing colors. The paintings on the walls seemed to have come to life. Inexpressibly Martin felt longforgotten emotions stirring. Memories he thought had died and been lost forever were bursting forth. He remembered once more what it was like to be a child; he remembered what it was like before he had forced upon him the most important thing of all -- Getting Ahead. He remembered a world now visible only through rose-colored glasses. And what was wrong with that? Wasn't there something to be said after all, for seeing the better half of life? "Have you been helped, sir?" He fumbled with the glasses, hurriedly removing them, realizing how silly he must have looked, staring, gawking, a silly smile on his face. "Oh, yes, I...I'm looking for some presents for my little boy. It's his birthday." He looked down at the short, pixy-like clerk. "Have you found anything you'd like, sir?" "Yes, these glasses and... " he stared behind her, "that doll -- why, it looks Just like my little boy." He went over to the doll. Wind Down Toy, read the sign at its feet. He took the doll in his hands. It was no more than ten inches tall. "How do you wind it up? There's no key on its back." "You can't wind it up, sir. It only winds down." Martin looked at her with a puzzled expression. "But it lasts a long time," she assured him, smiling. He placed it on the floor. Immediately it stepped off with such a lifelike gait that he broke out laughing. "I'll take it!" Walking on a cloud of enchantment, he set off for home. "Here you are, Joey. Look at what Daddy brought you for your birthday." He put the oversized glasses on the small, happy face, chuckling as he did so. "You look like a big bug, Joey." The little boy gave a squeal of delight and began running around in circles, peering at everything, stopping, staring; then he dashed out the door, crying in joy as he chased a butterfly through the garden. "Oh, my, it looks like you've found something he really likes. And what's that?" Martin glanced at his wife; she seemed to be infected too with high spirits. He opened the box and took out the doll. "O o o , wherever did you get that? Why, it looks just like Joey! It even has the same clothes on." Martin looked at the doll. Yes, that was certainly a coincidence. It was dressed in the very same clothes. He took the little figure and set it on the floor. Immediately it walked off in a gait similar to his son's and then stopped. "Why, I've never seen anything like it!" Martin's wife took it in her hands and held it gently, as though she feared she might harm a living being. She touched it and caressed it, feeling nothing more than the soft plastic skin under her fingers. "It's so real -- " "You should see some of the other toys they have, Jean." "Who has? What was the name of the store?" Martin thought. "Hm-m-m. I can't remember. But I do remember where it was. We'll have to go there together next weekend -- and remind me to get Joey some fuzzballs. Jean stared at him with a puzzled expression in her eyes. "Oh, some pets. They're very cute, furry little pets. Joey needs some pets," he said, somewhat embarrassed. A week later, as he was walking down the street with his wife he told her, "... and I just turned this comer," he gestured with outstretched hand, "and there it was." Smiling with anticipation, he looked at his wife, who only stared at him with a puzzled little frown. He turned to the store. The signs had been removed. All the posters and advertisements were gone. Inside, the store was bare and dusty. He tugged at the locked door. "Why, this can't be. It was here just a week ago." He looked to the left and the right. "Just a minute, let me check next door." He returned with a look of disappointment. "The owner left town and didn't leave any forwarding address." Once again he stopped before the empty store and his eyes searched the barren space intently, as though trying to will it back into existence. Open Sesame! His wife took his arm in hers. "That's too bad, dear. I feel like I've missed out on something." Martin clasped her arm but remained silent. How could he tell her? How could he tell her what it meant to be bom again, to be a child again? He looked through the plateglass windown and saw, in his mind's eye, all the beautiful things, all the wondrous treasures of the imagination, Ali Baba's cave. He rememberd a time when life was sheer adventure, awaiting him, and all the world aquiver with newborn magic.    "Oh, here are more toys for the children to play with." He opened the chest and reached in. "No sense in throwing them away if they're still good." He picked up one of the old, dusty toys and looked at it closely. "Why, I remember this! My father gave it to me when I was a little boy.' Haven't seen it in years; I thought I had lost it." A little girl came running to his side. "Daddy, Daddy, it looks just like you!" He looked at the doll again. Yes, it did look remarkably like him. He put it down on the floor and immediately it set off walking. The little girl laughed in delight. "It walks just like you, Daddy. It walks just like you." He felt embarrassed; indeed the little doll did walk just as he did. It looked like a little comedian, mocking him. "What's all the commotion? Oh, my -- " The woman fell into peals of laughter, her husband and daughter joining her. "Where did you get it?" she asked. "My father gave it to me when I was a little boy, Linda." He picked up the doll. "Funny, but I remember it as looking younger and walking faster. I wonder if it's the same doll. "Rummaging through the trunk, he spotted a flash of pink. "Oh, and here's something else for Patty to play with." He took the rose-colored glasses in his hands and put them on. "No mistaking these." The old magic returned immediately, sending the world a cheerful kaleidoscope shimmering with each turn of his hand. "Here, Patty, you try them on." Joe placed the glasses on her face. Linda chuckled; their little girl was like a pink bug-eyed bug. "Gee!" Patty looked around the room, ran to the door, stopped, stared -- and dashed out of the house with squeals of delight.    "Tell me a story, Granpa. Tell me a story." The old man held the little girl in his arms. "A fairy tale?" "Yes, Granpa, a fairy tale." "Oh, let's see. Once upon a time... once upon a time they lived happily ever after." The little girl stared blankly, then slapped at his hand. "Aw, that's no fairy tale, Granpa Joey." "I've got a better idea, Amy. Let's sing a song." He stood up and walked slowly and stiffly to the piano. "Come over here and sit on Granpa's lap." The little girl settled herself and joined the old man as he struck the keys and sang: My grandfather's clock was too large for the shelf So it stood ninety years on the floor. It was taller by half than the old man himself Though it weighed not a pennyweight more. It was bought on the morn of the day that he was bom And was always his treasure and pride. But it stopped short, never to go again, When the old man died... When they stopped singing, the old man said, "And now, Amy, since it's your birthday and since you've been such a good girl, Granpa has a surprise for you." He opened an old, battered box and took out a little doll. "When Granpa was a very little boy, this was a present his father gave him." The little girl's eyes widened. When Granpa was a little boy! He set the doll on its feet and immediately it walked off in a slow shuffle, its back bent. "Gosh, Granpa, it looks just like you! And it walks just like you!" Amy took the small figure in her hands and her fingers searched along its back. "Where do you wind it up?" The old man studied the doll intently; it seemed as though he finally had a long-sought for answer. "You can't wind it up, Amy; it's a wind-down toy. It winds only one way and when it winds all the way down and stops, you can never wind it up again." Then he reached down into the box and pulled out the rose-colored glasses. "And here's another present for you." He put the glasses on and again the old magic returned, as vivid as ever. He looked through the glasses for a long, long time before removing them, his hands trembling, his eyes moist. Behind over, he carefully put them on the little girl's nose. "Oh!" Then he took Amy's face between his hands and kissed her forehead. "Do you know why your Granpa likes to play with you? Because when he's with you, it's like looking at the world through rosecolored glasses -- everything's pretty again." "But isn't everything always pretty, Granpa?" "No. When you grow up, you'll look at some things again and they won't seem pretty any more. But when I'm with you, everything is pretty. Now... take these toys and go play. Your Granpa' s going to take a rest." The little girl ran from the room, put the doll aside and began to dash about in circles, peering at everything, stopping, staring -- and then she dashed out the door, crying in delight as she chased a butterfly through the garden. When she returned, she took the doll in her hands and set it on its feet. The toy fell backward and lay very still. "Come on, dolly, walk." Again and again she placed it on its feet -- and each time the doll fell backward and lay motionless. She ran to her grandfather's room. "Granpa, Granpa." He lay motionless on the bed and gave no answer. "Granpa." She ran to the bed and tugged on her grandfather's arm. "Granpa, Granpa Joey." But he said nothing, and his arm felt cold and stiff. The little girl pulled her hand away, her eyes large and bewildered as she stared at the figure lying motionless on the bed. Slowly she backed out of the room. Suddenly the house seemed very silent. Then she ran off, calling in a soft voice, "Granma, Granma, the wind-down toy stopped. The winddown toy stopped, Granma. Granma..."  Paul Walker Nebula Winners Twelve, ed. by Gordon R. Dickson, Harper and Row, #, #pp., # False Dawn, Chelsea Quinn Yarbro, Doubleday, #, #pp., # The Hostage of Zir, L. Sprague de Camp, Berkley Putnam, #pp., # Fantasy by Fabian, Gerry de la Ree, #, #pp., # # Great Science Fiction Short Short Stories, Isaac Asimov, Martin Harry Greenberg, and Joseph D. Olander, Doubleday, #, #pp., # Dickson's Dozen Of the Nebula Award volumes I have read, I found Nebula Winners Twelve by Gordon R. Dickson the most tolerable. It has two excellent stories: "In the Bowl" by John Varley, and "The Bicentennial Man" by Isaac Asimov; and two equally good essays, "Science Fiction in the Marketplace" by Algirdas (Algis) Budrys and "The Academic Viewpoint" by James Gunn. The Varley story I have reviewed before. It is not his best, but pretty good. The Asimov, however, is breathtaking, if only because it has been so long since I read a good Asimov story I had forgotten how good he can be. It is probably the last of the "I, Robot" series, and the equal of any of them. A fascinating, moving tale of a robot ' who wishes to be human. This is not a novel idea, but We are first introduced to "Andrew" as he is applying to a robot surgeon for an operation the machine fears will harm him. We learn that Andrew is a robot. The story flashes back to Andrew the machine. He is in service to a family with whom he has developed a close relationship, one that is to last their entire lives. It is discovered that Andrew has a special talent for making things. He is encouraged to try furniture, and he does so well at it he makes a fortune. At this point, he comes to his owner with a special request: he wants to buy his freedom. The The law, however, must be convinced. And after a court case, they are. Andrew is free. He finds that his freedom involves risks. There are no laws to protect the rights of a free robot from unscrupulous human beings. A bill is introduced into the legislature with the aid of Andrew's wealth, and again, he wins. Afterwards, he virtually invents thescience of robobiology in an effort to transform himself into a human being; an act that requires another legislative battle before it is won. The story is really a series of short-shorts, nicely woven together. What makes them fascinating is the careful evolution of Andrew's thinking from machine to man. Asimov has not simply taken a human character and called him a robot, but made Andrew wonderfully different and only gradually human. Part of his success depends on the constant contrast between him and his human family. They are. not complex people, but warm and alive. As intricate as the philosophical and legal aspects of the story become, Asimov never loses the story's humanity. Nor is anything assumed. If this were to be the first robot story you had read, you would not be confused by any of the terminology. Less than first-rate is Charles L. Grant's award-winning, "A Crowd of Shadows." To me, this is a typical "award-winner, " the kind of story people like Damon Knight and Harlan Ellison point to as evidence of science fiction's maturation, the kind that is supposed to be comparable to anything in the mainstream. The narrator is an average, liberal-minded man who is vacationing on a resort world called Starburst. He meets an android in the shape of a boy whom he believes belongs to an elderly couple. The other guests are hostile to androids. The narrator is sympathetic, enraged at their bigotry. A series of murders occur, and the boy is suspected (for good reason). The guests become fearful and angry. Any one of them might be next. The narrator comes to share their hostility. One night the boy is killed on the beach by some men. It is discovered he is really human. The elderly couple are androids. They were his surrogate parents. Aside from calling the boy an android, we are told nothing about the natureof androids. Their existence is assumed; their wonder and mystery irrelevant to Grant's theme. Normal people are prejudiced against androids. Why? Grant never tells us. The murders, committed by the boy, I imagine, have nothing to do with androids, or with the time and place of the story. They are acts of protest against an unfeeling world. The world itself is hardly described It could as well as be Miami Beach. In short, change "android" to black, and the time of the story to twenty years ago, and you have the same story. As in most "awardwinners," neither the theme nor the characters are in any way remarkable. By contrast with the Asimov story, one might say that Grant's narrative technique is more sophisticated (i.e., more literary), but while both are working with familiar materials, Asimov's style makes them seem fresh and alive, while Grant's does not. The same is true, to a lesser extent, of Joe Haldeman's "Tricentennial" and Thomas F. Mo,nteleone's "Breath's a Ware that Will Not Keep." Both have familiar ideas given sophisticated literary treatment. Haldeman gives us a snapshot view of the narrative in short sequences dating from # to #, when the first starship reaches a distant world, thereby saving humanity from extinction. As with most Haldeman stories, we are left beaming with admiration at his extraordinary skill, but with no memory whatever of the characters. The Monteleone story is about an intelligent machine that goes berserk; or, more profoundly, about the relationship of man and machine: who is ultimately more human? Seems to have been a popular question in #. It provides a few suspenseful moments, but made no impact on me. Finally, there is James Tiptree, Jr.'s "Houston, Houston, Do You Read?" -- which I could not. Gordon R. Dickson's introduction is intelligent and interesting, if typical of these anthologies: "Hurray for Science Fiction!" According to Dickson, sf is the freest of all genre forms because it has no definite form, and therefore it is indefinable. It isn't. Science fiction has its limits like any other genre, but they cannot be defined in terms of plot structure as can the mystery, but in terms of story elements. A science fiction story can have any plot structure as long as the integrity of the science fiction elements is preserved. Compare the Asimov and Grant stories. A science fiction story could well be plotless, as is Mission of Gravity, more or less. It is the elements themselves -- time-travel, alien worlds, robots, future societies etc. -- that are the real source of drama in a science fiction story, not the story itself. This is why I disagree with Budrys's tsk-tsking of the predominance of story-oriented sf in the marketplace. So little genuine hard science fiction, like "The Bicentennial Man," or Mission of Gravity, is written, that stories are the best the reader has to expect from the field. If we read a writer like James Jones, it is not because we like war novels necessarily, but because we like Jones. We don't even think of From Here to Eternity as "a war novel." But if we read a writer like Budrys, it is because we like science fiction. And even if he is our favorite writer, we read him as much for the sake of the experience of science fiction as for his own sake. In fact, it is his ability to communicate that experience so well that is surely the reason he is our favorite writer. If we read science fiction writers primarily because we love science fiction, it is the identity of science fiction, then, that is essential to us. We must be able to define it to ourselves, and the more distinct our definition, the more acute will be our pleasure in it. James Gunn's "The Academic Viewpoint" is a defense of sf classes. He is not so concerned with defining the genre as he is with giving the students critical criteria with which to judge individual works. As a means of teaching criticism, it is interesting. But what does it have to say of science fiction? I can think of no better reason for a mature adult to read science fiction than because he or she enjoys it. Non-fiction is a much better source of ideas; the better mainstream literature is a considerably superior source of aesthetic pleasure. All the science fiction experience has to offer is itself. The experience of alien worlds and new technologies and far future adventures. For those who love it, it is enough. Yarbro's Falsie In my review of Chelsea Quinn Yarbro's Hotel Transylvania, I said I felt she would never amount to anything as a writer unless she developed a better dramatic sense, as well as a better sense of proportion. It is my pleasure to report that in her latest novel. False Dawn, she shows tremendous progress in both directions. It is exciting, suspenseful, colorful, and often tender. A book that is hard to put down. The scene is post-holocaust America, the west. A series of disasters has compounded our chronic pollution problems to eliminate most of humanity. There are plagues and famines. Endemic birth defects. Whole areas blanketed in lethal gases. Wild dogs run through the city streets. Venomous water spiders infest the lakes and rivers. There are colonies of mutants and lepers. And the weather itself has turned against us. A new ice age is dawning. Thea is alone. A viral mutation, designed to survive in this hostile world, and hopefully to save mankind with her offspring. She is making her way to Gold Spring where she has heard there is a refuge. An army of marauding hoodlums called the Pirates are the last organized force in the land. They spend their time pillaging towns and cities, exterminating "mutes," as well as everyone else who gets in their way. Thea meets Evan Montague, the founder, and former head of the Pirates, who has been deposed by a blood-thirsty rival. It was Evan's hope that the Pirates might restore order, but his wish to save the mutes was opposed, and he had his arm cut off with a buzzsaw and was left to die. What his rival did not know was that Evan, himself, was a mute. His arm, in time, grew back. Thea and Evan team up and struggle to reach Gold Spring. Aside from the ever-menacing Pirates, they are opposed by a homicidal cop, packs of wild dogs, a cannibalistic old woman, an order of monastic, fanatics who would bum them alive, and the cold of the winter. The last obstacle, the threat of freezing to death and slow-starvation, is the most harrowing of all. Dramatically, it is a consistently engrossing novel. Gone is the excess verbiage and unnecessary detail that made her last two novels tedious. Scenes are graphically described. Perhaps, to excess here and there, but the effect is gripping and not vulgar. Both Thea and Evan are characters worth caring about; and their opponents, with few exceptions, are realized vividly. Their journey is an arduous one, and Yarbro makes us feel for them every step of the way. Their relationship is treated sensitively. Their growing feeling for one another: their initial fear, their increased respect, and finally their love is handled beautifully. This is no stock-company romance between two stereotypes. Proportionately, there is a problem. From the moment a character comes on the scene, the reader begins visualizing him. If the character the reader is to visualize is to be the same one the writer envisioned, the writer must give all the pertinent information about the character as soon as possible. Yarbro does not do this. We don't get all the facts about Evan and Thea until the last half of the book, and by that time, it is hard to reconcile them with their present characters. In fact, it is consistently hard to reconcile all the facts of the story. For instance, how many Pirates are there? Yarbro, at first, gives the impression that they are a nation-wide army; and yet in the end, Thea and Evan fight off a handful. And how did the world come to its pathetic end, anyway? She talks of pollution, and a series of man-made disasters, and plagues, but it is unclear how all this added up to doomsday. It is even unclear viere they are. In a preface she says the reader may follow their route on a map, but as the country is unfamiliar to anyone who doesn't live there, I was very confused. The publishers might have included a map. Thea, as I said, is a viral mutation. A product of a center that attempted to breed a new kind of humanity to cope with the disaster, but it is never clear in what way she is a mutant (except for a nictating membrane which descends at the most inappropriate moments), or how this was supposed to save her, or who the people of the center were, and what happened to them. Evan is the son of a famous well-traveled. He lost his parents in a cholera epidemic in London. But it is never clear how he got home again,, or how he became head of the Pirates. Nor is it clear how his rival took over, and why he left him with his arm cut off and didn't finish the job. Nor is it clear why he is a mutant with the capacity to regrow an arm. But the book's greatest weakness is its lack of originality. Anyone familiar with the post-holocaust stories of the #'s -- and God knows, there were hundreds of them -- will find no surprises. It is the same landscape, only this time it is pollution instead of radiation. The same marauding bands, the same wild dogs, the same leper colonies, even the same religious fanatics. And Thea and Evan are pretty much the same hero and heroine. Even the names, "Pirates," "Mutes," etc. are the same. It is still fun to read, and the pollution-angle does give it a certain freshness, but I would hope this doesn't revive the genre. Still, it is interesting to speculate on the apfjeal of this kind of story. Sf fans are supposed to be an optimistic lot, and yet nothing could be more depressing than an end of the world story. The final sentences of False Dawn suggest there is no hope. Humanity will vanish as if it had never existed. The point is worth considering, but has been considered so often, by so many different talents, over so many years, there must be more basic kinds of appeal to the story. I can see a number of them. For one thing, the end of the world results in a restoration of the Wild West, the frontier. Hardly the virgin land, but a hostile, alien landscape in which human fortitude is tested, and values regenerated. In many of these storfes, mankind is saved by a community of technicians (see Time Storm or Lucifer's Hammer) who An informal  Irreverent Science Fiction  Fantasy Journal Edited  Published by Richard E. Gels Cover by Stephen Fabian Issue ## features interviews with Gordon R. Dickson and Larry Niven. "Fee-dom Road" by Richard H. Klump (Weli-known SF pro.) "Noise Level" by John Brunner. "Sprocket To Me" -- Inside SF, Fantasy  Horror fiim news by Bili Warren. Two. (An R-Rated SF novel by Richard E. Geis. Illustrated by Stephen Fabian.) "The Vivisector" by Darrell Schweitzer. The editor's diary, letters, many, many book reviews... Bimonthlysample # year #two years #. P.O. Box # Portland, OR #I practice a utilitarian ethic. In other types (such as Rebirth), humanity is saved by spectacular mutations which promise a new age for humanity. Always they are cerebral mutations, of course. These stories possibly reflect the belief shared by many intellectuals that man is a fallen angel, but rather than a fall from spiritual grace, he has fallen from rationalism. His culture has succumbed to commercialism, greed, the lust for power, and religion. The post-disaster story is, then, a second chance for humanity. A chance to separate the strong from the weak; a chance to rebuild the world along scientific guidelines. Or a chance to re-make a hopelessly inadequate mankind into a cerebral superman. In any case, it is a reduction of the world as we know it to its most basic terms: social darwinism. In another light, it is a microcosm of the alienated adolescent's view of the world. Exactly the kind of adolescent who is most likely to read science fiction. The world is a hostile place filled with cruelty and ignorance, ideally suited for "mundanes," mundanes being anyone not like themselves, especially physical types -- who are always stupid, bigoted bullies; as are all religious people fanatics, all businessmen grasping, and all military types fascists. They, themselves, of course, are the exceptions. Their personifications physically, as well as intellectually, differ, making them a target of discrimination. But their dierences are really gifts, for they are very special people possessed of keen minds and acute insights, especially into the nature of power. They are people bom to do great deeds. All disaster stories are quests for a place to belong. Two or more gifted people make their way heroically across a hostile landscape to a special place where their own specialness will be allowed fhiition, for their quest for belonging is also a quest for efficacy. A place where their opinions, formerly scorned by the world, are viewed as wisdom, where their abilities, formerly neglected or suppressed by the world, are spectacularly successful. This is, perhaps, less true today than it was in the #'s. Fans tend to be older today than they were then. Possibly adolescence lasts longer today than it did then. And they are less optimistic. Thea and Evan never find their special place. All that is left to them at the end of Chelsea Quinn Yarbro's False Dawn is their love for one another. I wouldn't mind at all if this book got a Hugo nomination. L. Sprague of Camp As I've said before, a form revitalizes itself by making new combinations of its elements. Use of the form for satire, or parody, suggest the form is decadant; but humor is a method for making familiar elements seem fresh. The problem with a humorous treatment is that it is a dead-end. Once the humor wears thin, there are no possibilities to build on, because the humor is derived from a demonstration of the limitations of the form. For instance, you can only use a phony magician, or a cowardly dragon, or an incompetenl knight so often before their novelty wears off, and then you can't make an about-face and introduce a real magician, a genuinely fearsome dragon, and a Lancelot to carry on, because they contradict your initial premise. The same is true of the "novice hero among the barbarians" theme, which was introduced by Burroughs, and was never very good to begin with. It is based on the English class sytem idea of the superiority of the upper crust, and it never traveled well to America. Here we worship the cult of the professional. Examples of what I have been talking about undermine the success of L. Sprague de Camp's The Hostage of Zir, the first Krishna novel in over a decade. The hero, Fergus Reith, is a former desk jockey who has been given the job as the first tour guide for Krishna by the Magic Carpet Travel Agency. He has never been away from Earth before, never wielded a sword, or had an adventure; but he is to endure all of them before the novel is over: escape a fanatic mob, have two duels with irate giants, be captured by bandits, and flee two beautiful young women, one of whom would make him a god, the other, a bridegroom. His charges include a black militant, two homosexuals, a nymphomania, and an all-around troublemaker. It sounds like a lively trip, and it is, at least at the beginning, but it wears thin by mid-point and becomes tedious by the end. The elements are overly familiar: Fergus Reith is no more convincing as a super-hero than any other; his charges are no more than amusing types, and rather offensively treated; his aliens are, like virtually all the elements in the book, comic book caricatures. De Camp's humor alone saves the book from disaster, but the humor itself is familiar, a debunking of religion and authority and magic. The title itself. The Hostage of Zir, is misleading in that it is only one small episode in a book that is wholly episodic. And that is the principal reason for the novel's weakness: it never amounts to anything more than a string of encounters. The Krishna series was begun back in (I believe) #, with The Queen of Zamba, a serial in Astounding, that has recently been re-issued by Davis Publications (A Dale Book). The rest of the stories, considerably superior to The Hostage of Zir, can be found in The Continent Makers (Signet, #). Two other Krishna novels. The Hand of Zei and The Tower of Zanid, also appeared back in the #'s. They are worth trying, although I found some of them tedious for reasons I explained at the beginning. De Camp tends to tell the same joke over and over. Nevertheless, it has been a popular series, and I would not be surprised if The Hostage of Zir is welcomed with applause. Q.: Who likes short-shorts? A.: Asimov likes short-shorts. In his usual lively introduction, Isaac Asimov makes the following points about the short story: "The longer the story, the more the author can spread himself... can indulge himself in plot and subplot with intricate interconnections... can engage in leisurely description, in careful character delineation, in thoughtful homilies, and philosophical discussions." But, he says, .every story must have a point. "The reader may not consciously search for it, but he'll miss it if it isn't there." In the short-short story, however, "there can be no subplots... no time for philosophy; what description and character delineation there is must be accomplished with concision... everything is eliminated but the point." And that last point is well-attested to in the majority of the too Great Science Fiction Short Short Stories edited by Asimov, Martin Harry Greenberg, and Joseph D. Olander. The question arises, of course, if everything is eliminated except the point, what can the point consist of? The answer is a punch line. Asimov's own story, "A Loint of Paw," is a good illustration. A man steals over # and is apprehended the day after the statute of limitations has expired. What he did was to take the money, step into a time machine, and emerge seven years and one day after the event. The District Attorney claims "that the statute of limitations was not intended to be a game, (but) a merciful measure designed to protect a culprit from indefinitely prolonged fear of arrest." As the villain has experienced no such fear, and is, in fact, only one day older than when he committed the crime, he should be judged guilty. The villain's attorney argues that the letter of the law should apply. The decision is left with the judge, who in a suspenseful moment, delivers his verdict in a hilarious Asimovian pun. End of story. Everything has, indeed, been eliminated. There is no attempt to characterize the villain, or elicit the readers' sympathy for him, except by demonstration of his ingenuity. There is no scientific justification of time travel. Simply, problem and resolution. But, as the story involves no emotional, interaction, so the point involves no emotional drama. The story is a joke; the point, the punch line. We laugh, and go on to the next. As the punch line is a funny one, we forgive Asimov for deceiving us into thinking he was writing a serious story; we forget our intellectual expectations, and we accept the story for what it is, not really a story at all, but an exercise in anarchy. The point of a short story, as in a novel, involves, the fulfillment of our expectations: positive, when the hero wins, negative, when he loses. These expectations are the work of the writer: he puts them into our minds, and their resolution almost always involves a moral. But when a writer contradicts his own created expectations, the effect is of anarchy., either for the sake of humor or philosophy. The moral is lost; all sense of human drama is gone; the point is an abstraction. and therefore we don't think whether the villain of Asimov's story was right or wrong, or the judge's decision flippant under the circumstances, or wonder what will happen next. The story has been frozen into a pun that ends all further consideration of dramatic possibility. We are left with nothing but admiration for the writer's ingenuity. This is pleasant for a time, but the repeated experience of it is boring, which is why the effect of the majority of these stories is boring. It comes to seem more like a joke book than anything else. There are, of course, more skillful comedians than Asimov. Niven's examples here are wonderful, especially "Mistake," or Roger Zelazny's hilarious "Collector's Fever," or Joe L. Hensley's "Argent Blood." None are such blatant examples of anarchic humor as Asimov's. All contain sufficient background and characterization. And there are many more fine examples of what can be done with the form: Ambrose Bierce's savage "The Ingenious Patriot," Ben Bova's only slightly less savage, "The System," which should be reiuired reading for all "ingenious patnots," and "Zoo" by Edward D. Hoch, which, while it is very amusing, makes a very real point about how we look at one another. But as good as these are, the effect of this type of story is wearing, even if you only read a few of them at a time. Nor are there a sufficient number of serious stories as were to be found in the book of short-shorts that Asimov did with Groff Conklin years ago. There are a few such as Roger Joanna Russ' lovely "Innocence." Both are brief, relying heavily on suggestion. But, for me, the best example of what can be done with the short-short is Jerome Bixby's "Trace." It is not an anecdote or a joke, but a complete story with the point left for the reader to discern. A man takes a wrong turn on a country road and winds up in a lonely valley. He finds a house and a kindly old hermit who takes him in. The situation is thoroughly familiar. The mystery is the nature of the kindly old hermit. But rather than playing it for laughs or shock effect, Bixby maintains a restraint, feeding us subtle and ominous lines. The man leaves the house unaware of who the old man was or what an extraordinary experience he has had. Suggestion and subtlety are the real tests of the excellence of a short-short story. With them, a writer can do as much as he can do in a much longer story, but few possess that kind of talent. The short-short is the most common trap for amateurs, as any slush pile reader can tell you. Its success involves a concentration of dramatic elements that is almost always beyond their abilities. Yet, to judge from this book, most professionals misjudge the form as readily. The result is that they write "fillers" rather than stories. While I liked many of them, I don't think I would recommend # Great Science Fiction Short Stories as a book. The editors could have done far better by the form. I wish someone would. Of Mammaries and Monsters So far in this column, I have delved intrepidly into the artwork of Kelly Freas and Edd Cartier, and now I am about to embark on another coffee table safari into the wiles and wilds of Fantasy by Fabian, edited by Gerry de la Ree. Hardly enough data with which to concoct a theory of genre art. Nevertheless, I am learning. Like the western, fantasy is a literature whose success is dependent on its images. This is true of science fiction as well, but in a somewhat different way. In the western, it is the landscape that is the controlling reality. Its nature is such that the people who inhabit it seem to have sprung from it suitably clothed and equipped. In both fantasy and science fiction, the landscape is that of the mind rather than of the earth. The difference between them is the art of science fiction is an art of conscious, intellectual wonder; while that of fantasy is of the subconscious, dreamlike: an objectification of the unknown. Of the three artists, Cartier and Fabian are essentially decorative. Their work is immediate. Their images do not comment on life. There is little internal drama in them. For Cartier, the world is a whimsical fairyland; for Fabian, it has no predominant scheme. His work is imitative -- a little Finlay here, a little Cartier there -- but not uninteresting. In serious art or literature, the intention is to share a perception of reality that reconciles, or demonstrates the complexity, of the intellectual and emotional aspects of experience. In fantasy art, it is the experience itself that is the message. It is a shared dream, intended to arouse a specific and familiar feeling. In this, fantasy has the advantage over science fiction in that its images have an ancient tradition and a greater variety of appeals. Fantasy art can appeal to primitive fears and anxieties as well as childhood whimsy; science fiction art is bound to the intellect and the imagination. We cannot wonder unless we think about what we see. Fantasy is an objectification of the unknown, but that could be qualified by saying it is more accurately an objectification of the familiar unknown; those aspects of it such as ghosts, ghouls, and graveyards. It is their familiarity, rather than their novelty, that makes them interesting. A child looks at a monster, and sees what he believes to be a real creature, and therefore a threat. A more experienced child looks at a monster and sees a toy. The former experiences real fear; the latter, the detensified memory of fear. The former perceives reality; the latter ingenuity. He knows that the artist is trying to scare him, but he is not frightened, and yet he would like to be, within safe limits; so his perception becomes a collaboration with the artist, the success of which depends on the talent of the artist. Sex is as much an unknown as anything supernatural. Even to those familiar with it, it is a mysterious and disturbing power. Yet for all its very real terrors (impotence, illegitimacy, perversion, etc.), it is an irresistable source of wonder. Until recently, it has shared a kinship with fantasy in that society feared it as something unnatural, except in a specific context, and then by prescribed rules. For the adolescent, it seemed as if sex occupied another level of reality, a strange and mysterious place far removed from the everyday world. And, for the average adult, the situation was not much different. Sexual activity was so restricted that much of one's sexual energy had to be expended in fantasy. It is not surprising, then, that virtually all of Fabian's women are adolescent sexual fantasies. His book begins with a series he did for Gerry de La Ree, a portfolio of "Fantastic Nudes." All the women are from the same cloth: long-haired, virtually all blonde, full-lips, penciled eyebrows, and with enormous bosoms, nipples erect, as if they were breast-feeding a child. Their faces are characterless. Typical pin-ups. There is usually a phallic symbol of some kind in the background, a sword or spear. A great muscular hero looks on sternly. The women sit in submissive postures intended to represent sensual appeal, but looking no more than like models posing. No matter. The adolescents who will admire them will see no more than their breasts and ample buttocks. There is no reality, no real sensuousness, to intrude or disturb. Arousal is all. Next follows an alphabet with Lovecraft images and quotations. I liked some of them very much (the cat of page # and the pilgrims of page # are marvelous, although the two other cat drawings in the book, familiars both, are more adorable than menacing); but for the rest, they are uneven, and often bland. There are his illustrations for "The Fire-Fiend," a #th century poetic hoax of Poe. They are talented and amusing, but twodimensional and unaffecting. The first, an exterior of the house, however, is perhaps the best drawing in the book, a marvelous mood piece. Fabian is better at landscapes and buildings than he is at people. Following is a selection of drawings of Helen de la Ree, Gerry's wife, in various fantasy settings, which are completely uninteresting; more alphabet art based on Finlay; and finally the most consistently interesting portion of the book, illustrations from Invocation, a quarterly fantasy magazine, which are published here for the first time. More bosomy vamps, but in a surprising variety of styles and images, the best of which can be seen on the back cover. It is not fair to judge Stephen Fabian's work from this one book, which is not rgjresentative, but only a collection of what the editor had on hand; but from what I have seen of his work, the secret of his great popularity remains a mystery to me. Fantasy by Fabian edited by CJerry de la Ree may be had by writing to Gerry de La Ree, # Cedarwood Lane, Saddle River, N.J. #. The price is #, no shipping and handling charge.k Dear Sirs: Dear Sir: An attitude like Harlan Ellison's is the attempt to achieve by force and boycott what has not been achieved by the will of the people. This is not the idea that science fiction fans should share or, I believe, do share. Furthermore, if he were to speak under these conditions this would be exploited as 'support' for this type of view regardless of the view of the convention at large. Thus a substitute should be found as Guest of Honor. I might suggest Sam Nicholson whose story, "More Deadly Than the Male'."' in the Analog Yearbook viewed Women's Lib very intelligently. In any ease there must be time for opposing viewpoints. While he, like anyone, has and has had the right to express his views, he has no right to drag along an entire convention with him. Donald Lee Stephens # North #st St. Arlington, Va. # I wouldn't want to see Harlan eliminated as guest of honor; I'm sure the fans want to see him -- but you're certainly free to show up in Phoenix and argue with him. One word of warning, though: unless you're Lester del Rey, your chances of winning an argument with Harlan are slim or none.' -- j-j pHarlan Ellison is a gentigman I admire above all others. I've admired his writing for years. When I met him at that fiasco in Tucson last year I was impressed by the fact that he was articulate, witty, principled, and not that short. However, his intent concerning the Iguanacon leaves me feeling uncomfortable. My gut reation was that Harlan is capitalizing on the drawing power of his name to espouse a favorite cause, much like Jane Fonda, John Lennon and -- yes -- Robert Heinlein. I was distraut when Heinlein acted as he did at the Tucson Exposition. The fact that Heinlein (one of sf's few true giants), in refusing to grant autographs to any who had not donated blood, was, in a sense coercing me and my fannish lusts. Objectivist that I am, I was quite reasonably outraged and got along with a few photographs. Please realize that I understand why Heinlein supports blood donorship so zealously, as it saved his life. I also understand Harlan's position, as well as his feelings. There are too few solidly principled individuals left in the world for me to actually condemn him, but I don't feel that his intended actions are appropriately inflicted on a Worldcon, The Worldcon has developed into a respected and venerable science fiction institution and should not be used as a personal soap-box. It's as appalling as Venessa Redgrave's tacky bit of bullshit at the Oscars. Alas, I am left in a dilemma. While I respect and agree with Harlan's .sentiments in this issue, I will not allow myself to partake of this particular cup of tea. This saddens me because the Iguanacon was to be the first Worldcon accessible enough for me to afford to attend, and I can't sec choosing between violating my principles and spending a week in a tent. So I guess I 'll just have to wait for next year and hope I can make it to London. Gary L. Day Post Office Box I # Amarillo, Texas # Iguanacon on principle is no doubt admirable. And what will Harlan make of that? -- j-j-PDear Mr. Pierce: It was with dismay and sadness that I read Harlan Ellison's guest editorial in the May '# Galaxy. I have had very great respect for Ellison's remarkable ability as a fantasist in the past. He is without doubt one of the really great writers of speculative fantasy. He most certainly deserves the honor of being chosen WorldCon Guest of Honor. His courage and honesty are well known and his enormous talent is universally respected. However, this time Ellison is dead wrong. Not that he isn't absolutely right about the importance of the passage of and hope that it will pass. But this is not the way to help it! Might I also state that I think it to be in especially bad taste for Ellison to compare his action to that of Heinlein. They are not related at all. Doesn't Ellison realize that by his making the WorldCon a political platform to publicize his personal beliefs (even though most of us in fact agree with those same beliefs), he is using his fans? This is one long-time fan of his that wants to register the fact that he most strongly resents it. # Broadway: #C Bronx, N.Y., #I So far, the nays seem to have it . --  -- jJ-PDear J.J.: An open response to Mr. Paul Walker, your book reviewer, on pp. #-# of the May # column. In specific, his comments re my story "Basilisk" in Joe Haldeman's antholments that go beyond the parameters of the work and slop over untidily into an analysis of the author. Risky business, that. I'm not certain one should bother giving serious attention to the opinions of a man who has the chutzpah to say of Gordon Dickson -- author of "Dolphin's Way," "Black Charlie," "Call Him Lord" and "Home from the Shore" to name only four of the more breathtakingly damned-near-perfect stories this genuinely original talent has given us over the past three decades -- and I quote directly: "... a writer for whom I had previously had no respect for sic whatever..." and who says something that uninformed that ungrammatically, but since Mr. Walker has had either the bad luck or the stupidity, or both, to call me out on a subject where I am the only living authority... the delicious opportunity to kick a cripple is beyond my meager capacity for restraint. (It wasn't bad grammar, at least, on Paul's part, but a typo that got past me. -- j-jP-) The subject is, of course, what I think. Now I realize it will dismay Mr. Walker to learn that his powers of telepathy are impaired, but when it comes to his putting words and thoughts into my mind, or extracting them from that itny place, he is filled right up to the eyeballs with ripe horse puckey. In short, what I'm saying is that Mr. Walker's analysis of "Basilisk," and by extension the motivating sensibility that produced that story, is purest twaddle. Amphigory, rot, tosh, nonsense. As a card-carrying, dues-paying member in good standing of the National Book Critics Circle, it is my pleasure to give Mr. Walker a muchneeded lesson, in how to review a book. Excuse my humility. I take it as a public service. Social work among the intellectually deprived. Pay attention, Mr. Walker, and kindly stop moving your lips when you read. Let us begin the disembowelment working from the lesser to the greater. First your analysis of the story itself. Oh my. Setting aside the tardiness of Mr. Walker's attention to "Basilisk," a story first published in # (to rather substantial critical praise), reprinted many times, and reviewed favorably as one of the cycle-stores in Deathbird Stories (#, #), and presuming Mr. Walker has read none of the academic studies of this particular work (notably Slusser's five-page analysis in the Borgo Press # monograph on my work, pp. #-#), it is clear from internal evidence that Mr. Walker simply does not understand what the story is about. "Basilisk" concerns itself, thematically, with the valid limits of institutionalized patriotism, with the limits of self-sacrifice a soldier should set for himself, with the fickle nature of the national pride a soldier serves as opposed to that nation's treatment of the person upon his return from battle, and most specifically how love of country can be turned to hate when the soldier receives not approbation for his efforts but ostracism and revilement. Mr. Walker sees this story as a diatribe, racist in tone. As he puts it; "The race... is White Anglo-Saxon Protestant American (working and middle classes variety sic)..." Nonsense. Mr. Walker supposes on a sophomoric level. The story in no way deals with class. Patriotism cuts across class lines. The people in the story are obviously classess,they are simply the residents of a small town. An entire small town is arrayed against the protagonist, Lance Corporal Vernon Lestig, and quite the opposite of Mr. Walker's wonky perception, social status of the townspeople is a consideration that never arises. Later in the Walker comments. I'm accused of always trying to be "cool," whatever that means to Mr. Walker. Eternally cool is the phrase he uses. I bring this up, out of sequence, because it ties in logically with Walker's characterization of the writing as evincing "Ellisonian power and imagistic magic," '-'manic ferver," "maniacal and revoltingly sadistic infatuation with violence," "nightmare vision," "an act of personal revenge upon humanity at large," "makes us see through fierce alien eyes the reality of rage and violence," "white heat," "the strongest possible dramatic effect," "sheer intensity of language" -- all this and more he says of the writing... and that I'm simply mad to be eternally cool. Far be it from me to suggest that Mr. Walker has puree of bat guano for brains, but if he can explain how all that crassilingual corybantism squares with "coolness," I'll buy him a terrific meal at The Mirage in Beverly Hills on the night of his choice (closed Mondays). #, and my work, have been accused of many things in the past quarter-century, but I'll be goddamed if "cool" has ever been one of them. But Walker uses this specious hippocket Freudian codswallop to buttress his argument that "Basilisk" is a panegyric eulogizing the brutalization shucks, Mistuh Walkuh, some of mah You see. I'm back in sequence again; if I'm trying always to be "cool" and contemporarily hip, to be against such convenient devils as bashing seals in the head with ball-bats and sexism and racism and war and stupidity and the leavening-out of the human race at the level of McDonald's toadburgers and Erich Segal novels, then I'm a shallow poseur, incapable of an honest artistic statement... which is precisely what Walker says of me. But if he's wrong, as Joe Haldeman (who edited the anthology) and a gaggle of other critics have opined, then Walker is fulla ka-ka and he simply read into that story what he wanted to read into it, and knew what he was going to say before he sat down to do the reading. Lord knows, my personal boycott of states that haven't ratified the Equal Rights Amendment gives him terrific ammunition; he must have read that editorial in the same issue with his review and puffed up like a pouter pigeon. But for him to be correct in his skewed perception that "Basilisk" is a diatribe against the white middle-class, bom out of a cheap need to attack the currently unfashionable, then the story by all rights should have been, and I quote Walker again, "...the work of an unexamined conscience... (woked) out at white heat" and then "he (Ellison) stops thinking about it." But, sad to say, for Mr. Walker's position, "Basilisk" was first conceived in #. Because "Basilisk" is based on Francis Gary Powers, the U-# pilot shot down while spying on Russia by means of a high-altitude overflight. It is based on the treatment that Powers received when he returned to his home town in Tennessee: hatred, ostracism, social and economic boycott, the debasement of his family forcing them to move away, forcing Powers into anonymity and a new identity. I was appalled at the bestiality of people considered "good citizens." I could not understand how they could applaud his having been a spy, then revile him for not having killed himself with the cyanide cap in his hollow back tooth. I began thinking about how far "patriotism" should take someone. To his own death to protect an illegal act? Well, I worked on the idea, trying to codify my thoughts in terms of a contemporary story, but it didn't work. The closest I came to setting it down in the Sixties was as a story treatment for the Route # television series, on which I was working in #-#. But it didn't work. So I set it aside. When the Viet Nam War began, the story came back to me. I need not go on at length about my anti-war activities during the Sixties and early Seventies. Suffice to say, I was one of the people who, at the Milford SF Writers Conference in #, initiated with Kate Wilhelm and Judith Meril and # others, the anti-war ad that ran in the June # Galaxy (coincidentally, the issue in which "The Beat that Shoufed Love at the Heart of the World," an ecology story, was published); I worked with the Veterans Against the War Committee; I did college lectures on the war; I supported in a number of ways the defense of the Kent State kids; I had my arm busted by cops at the Century City riot protesting the War when Johnson came to speak; and in many other ways validated my contention that insofar as the "unpopular cause" of protesting the War was concerned, I displayed anything but an "unexamined conscience." But though I had written anti-war stories as far back as #, when "Battlefield" was published (under the editor's title' "His First Day at War") in the November # issue of Space Travel, "Soldier" in Fantastic Universe for October #, and "Asleep: With Still Hands" in If for July #... I did not deal directly with my obsession about the PowersU-# matter until the moment I wrote "Basilisk." Then, having examined my conscience endlessly for fifteen years, I wrote what many people thought was a very unpatriotic story. It dealth with the unfairness of bloodthirsty non-combatants sitting on their suburban asses while sending off others to die for them, and then treating them like shit when they didn't do the "honorable" thing by killing themselves rather than surviving at whatever the cost of self-humiliation. No, Mr. Walker has managed to assault my work and the integrity I try to bring to it, at precisely the point where I have solid credentials. "Basilisk" may have been written quickly, may even have been written af "white heat" as he suggests; but it was written with a decade and a half of examined conscience behind it. I offer these credentials to anyone who cares to examine them, and to refute logically the moronic assertions Mr. Walker proffers as telepathic insights into my phoniness, duplicity, and lack of artistic honesty. Mr. Walker, were he not a recycled fan, with the tunnel vision and adolescent opinions one finds in the shallowest fan behavior, could easily have apprised himself of these facts. Were he a serious book critic, rather than a refugee from a fanzine, he would understand that a reviewer can only judge a work from internal evidence, that presuming to plumb the mind of the author is a mugg's game, and a dishonest game at that. One final point. Mr. Walker says of me, "Without flattering him (Ellison, that is), he seems to be more interested in being than in having been." Now I haven't a clear idea what the hell that nonsense sentence means, but if Walker feels that a writer should divorce himself from the times in which he lives, that he should rest on past actions and beliefs rather than changing and growing as life progresses, then I submit Walker isn't fit to review anyone's work, much less the work of those who try to stay au courant and committed. For me, and for my work, the words of Oliver Wendell Holmes seem most appropriate: "I think that, as life is action and passion, it is required of a man that he should share the passion and action of his time at peril of being Judged not to have lived." There is yet another quote, that informs my work eternally: "Society and man are mutually dependent enemies' and the writer's job is to go on forever defining and defending the paradox -- lest, God forbid, it be resolved. " -- Arthur Miller, # These are parlous times for me. I have taken a number of unpopular and inconvenient positions on matters of universal and genre concern. Unpopular and inconvenient for those who accuse me of being a flag-waver, a poseur. Somehow, though these attitudes on my part have netted me virtually nothing but insult and death threats (oh yes, friends, fans are capable of death threats; what I doubt is that they have the guts to do anything beyond write anonymous letters or make dead-ofnight phone calls), these same critics twist rationality to opine that I'm making myself a fashionable writer by this means. They seem to think that by angering and alienating my readers I will widen and deepen my readership. And so fools like Walker cobble up irrational analyses that say an anti-war, antipatriotism story is an attack on the But it's all of a piece, and all goes to the heart of discrediting the messenger because the message is a troublesome one. Leads me to remember a stanza from Fran#ois Villon's "The Testament"; His gall breaks on his heart And he sweats God knows what sweat And no one can lighten his pain He hasn't child, brother, or sister And though there will always be, among the dear and good and intelligent I've met who happen, coincidentally, to be fans, a few smug, presumptuous and arrogantly ignorant natterers, like Mr. Walker, who isn't fit to carry Gordy Dickson's pencil case, I will continue to serve the demands of my own ethics. Less than that, neither my devotion to my work nor the everlasting examination of my conscience will permit me. Harlan Ellison # Coy Drive Sherman Oaks, Calif., # P.S. There will no doubt be those who, reading this response, feel I've been unconscionably rude to Mr. Walker. I'm always bemused by the backlash reaction.It is one with Mr. Walker's "pity males being assailed by feminists; pity the poor slavemasters under attack by the darkies; pity the poor mass murderer being jailed for his crimes; let's stop kicking poor old Tricky Dick around. Well, to them as feels that way, I say as follows, in the words of "polite" Mr. Walker: if you are doing what is ostensibly a review of my writing, then don't shoot off your mouth and call me maniacal, phony, infatuated with violence and lots of etcetera, unless you want me to respond in kind. For those of you unfamiliar with Mr. Ellison's epistolary career, the preceding is a carbon copy of the letter he has been publishing regularly in fanzines for the past # or # years. All the vituperation, the protestations of innocence, the recitation of his credentials are the same: only the names of the critic and the story criticized have been changed. example of the genre I have read. What can lsay? What was true of Mr. Ellison's story is true of his letter. -- Paul Walker Dear JJ; Paul Walker is the most uneven reviewer I've ever seen. His treatment of my own In The Ocean of Night was fumbling, I thought; he missed most of what was going on in the book. But his analysis of Ellison's work in this issue doubts I've had about Ellison's mounting of the ramparts, by showing how intolerant Harlan is toward that muchmaligned minority, Anglo Saxon Protestants, in "A Boy and His Dog." In this sense I think Ellison sometimes deprives his visions of their full f)ower. He plainly feels some of that stuff, but the question is whether it means very much. His lasting work will probably not be the more fireworky. Still, I should add that while Walker illuminates Ellison's work somewhat. I'm sure there is more to be said; he has only shown a facet of Ellison's work -- the man himself is larger. Gregory Benford Physics Department University of California Irvine, Calif., # Dear Sir: Thank you very much for the appearance of the Cordwainer Smith story, "The Queen of the Afternoon." Your comments prefacing each story in the anthology The Best of Cordwainer Smith were very interesting without detracting from the magnificent tales, and I would have greatly appreciated similiar information about this one. For instance, did his 'wife have much to do with it? Why was its publication delayed? Was there any particular story form employed? However, my biggest question is also my simplest: Will there be more? I know several people who bought that issue who have not purchased an sf magazine for years. (As a regular reader of Galaxy I just considered it a marvelous and unearned bonus). As a couple of added comment regarding your term as Editor, your choice of stories is interesting. I thought a couple of the shorter ones might be sharper in resolution, and I miss the artists Galaxy used to use. However, I still think Galaxy is far better than Analog and FSF, both of which, especially the former, are very predictable. Thank you for your efforts and your time and attention, and, hoping for more Cordwainer Smith stories, I look forward to many years of excellent sf from Galaxy under your direction. Sincerely, Frank Ramirez Bethany Theological Seminary Butterfield and Meyers Road Oak Brook, #., #I "The Queen of the Afternoon" was begun by Paul Linebarger in #; but for some reason, he never finished it. "Mark Elf" the closely related story published in #, was written in #. Both stories were intended as parts of a mini-trilogy about the three VomAcht sisters and how they returned to Earth. Genevieve Linebarger completed "The Queen of the Afternoon" last fall, and has since written the third story in the series, based on her recollections of Paul's plans for the story. -- j j pMr. Pierce; I am a regular reader of Galaxy, and such my reading style is to begin with the features and go on to the stories. Your feature section of course contains your Directions column so it is one of my first stops. Now to my point. Being a Star Wars fan I have read every word you've printed about it. I refer to Star Wars -- Pro and Con. I've seen Star Wars a total of five times, and I've enjoyed it each time. And while enjoying it. I've never taken it to be science fiction. It is obviously (to me) Space Fantasy. The only thing in Star Wars I can find to be sci-fi-ish is the Force. I look at Star Wars as a beginning for Hollywood, a welcome one. Just as the pulp fiction evolved into what we have today. Star Wars (meaning Hollywood) will evolve untill they finally reach the point of Heinlein, Asimov, Anderson, Simak, Ellison (I could name a pageful but what's the point?). I believe Hollywood has started the same path that magazines and books have already followed, and I know Hollywood People, there are two choices: either they will stay with the path and begin to produce good science fiction (Forbidden Planet was a fluke), or it will once again diverge from common sense and turn out stuff to equal Lost in Space (if they follow the latter course, I really believe we should try our best to ignore them). As I said before, however, I think this is a start toward good science fiction. There is. I'm afraid going to be a barrage of cheap, trashy junk purveyed to us in the near future -- alleged science fiction trying to band-wagon on the success of Star Wars and Close Encounters of the Third Kind (which I haven't as yet had the opportunity to see). It is inevitable that Studio Executives will see that there intelligent adults out here that want to see science fiction that doesn't insult them. And when that happens we must be ready to give every movie that comes out of Hollywood a chance, either to prove itself or demonstrate its weaknesses. It is encouraging to hear that Paramount Studios are going ahead with a Star Trek project -- with Gene Roddenbeny at the head. Television too is coming out with movies and pilots for Stranger in a Strange Land! While I'm hopeful about that last one I mentioned, I see little possibility that it will remain the story we've come to know and love (unless they don't let any censors near it). Let's not forget that it is our responsibility to let Studio Executives know what we like. We can write enthusiastic letters praising those projects we've enjoyed, and stay ominously silent about anything we ate insulted by. In another direction, I never saw Kubrick's #I : A Space Odyssey in a theatre, but I saw it when it was televised recently. Aside from the opticals and photography it bored me. It reminded me of a movie I saw in high school that was a simple catalog of expected technological advances. The only part I found to be Science Fiction was the Hal # computer. Sincerely, Jan Swen Olund P.O. Box # North Branch, Minn., # Ordinarily, I wouldn't run another Star Wars letter. But unlike most who send them, you're bright enough to realize that the important thing is: what happens next? Perhaps the box-office disasters of turkeys like Damnation Alley and Starship Invasions, combined with the huge success of Star Wars, will finally get the message through. One can at least hope we won't be subjected to further insults like Harlan Ellison being called in by a major studio and asked to script a giant ant movie! -- j.j.p. Gentlemen: I am writing to offer my heartiest congratulations to Jeff Rovin on his review of Close Encounters of the Third Kind. After his opinion of Star Wars coincided so neatly with my own, it seemed almost too much to ask that he would agree with me on Close Encounters as well. Jay Kay Klein's comparison of Star Wars and The Jazz Singer, so apparently fatuous on the surface, is probably much more apt than he could possibly have known (it is obvious Klein has never seen The Jazz Singer; it was neither all talking nor all singing.). After all. The Jazz Singer, in its day, was a trite, cliche-ridden, hackneyed story, produced without imagination or creativity, but with a kind of mechanical novelty that caught on with the audiences of the time, and made the film a smash hit. There were great silent films released after The Jazz Singer, such as Keaton's The Cameraman and Chaplin's City Lights. Such films are still widely seen today, but no one ever goes to see The Jazz Singer. And with good reason; it's a lousy movie. It always was. In fifty years, I have no doubt, the reputation of Star Wars will rest with people who have not seen it, just as The Jazz Singer's reputation rests with people like Jay Kay Klein today. Jim W. Lane # Vermont St. Long Beach Ca. # Mr. Pierce: After reading the editorial in your March issue, I wonder: was it a "call to arms" or a "trooper's lament?" If you really believe that we slothful sf fans can change things (maybe for the better) why don't you put a few pages of your magazine where your mouth is? Give us a "Directory of Idiots" and list the names, addresses, and crimes, if any, of the people you seem to be speaking against. Hell, let's face it. The resources of a magazine far outweigh those of most individuals. You're right, I sure don't know who my congressman is. Why should I? He doesn't know me, and I never voted for him. I don't know the people responsible for those sixtyodd permits needed to start a nuclear power plant, either. I'm not even sure exactly which government agency is supposedly responsible for regulating them. Obviously, you do know. So why not share your wealth of knowledge? If you want change, act as the lever. Pournelle wails about research scientists getting laid off as the fusion works wind down. Who's responsible? Voters in general? The "Public?" Or is it some agency that doesn't think it wise to invest in research when welfare dollars buy so many more votes? Name names. I can promise you this: for every name you DO give, I personally will spend I#e and write a letter. It may only be "Pierce, you idiot, this guy I agree with!" but it will be written. (For that, would an old picture postcard of Niagara Falls do?) Enough bitching. On to other things. Star Wars was science fiction. So was # J . So was Forbidden Planet. So was Frankenstein. Each of these marked a major turning point. It is a sad commentary when the majority of what has been done is on the level of The Incredible Fifty Foot Woman. Or Wild Wild Planet. I'm really getting sick of people dissecting every movie made. So you didn't like Star Wars. Or #. Look around. Do you see anything better being made today? If not, maybe you would like to get the chance to. The science fiction movie is a definite plus for the entire field. Remember: without Star Wars we would never have gotten Quark. Speaking of which... "space baggies?" I saw the pre-showing publicity. just seen the future, and it's funny." I must agree. Hysterical, no. Funny, yes. I don't know if space baggie T-shirts will ever be "in." but I can readily imagine some alien walking up to a McDonald's with a disposable single molecule protein container. What ever happened to the good old days when the female android in Logan's Run said "I'll check the main power supply" eight times in three minutes? Who said science fiction was devoid of humor and android ain't both funny and sexy, I don't know what is. A male android, on the other hand, is merely dull. (The idea being, of course, that androids -- sterile but sexless. Anything else is merely a human being, dog or equivalent grown in a test tube.) Have you any idea how much America's colleges mean to you? Make America smarter. Give to the college of your choice. It was college-based research and college-train minds that ve us electronic computers, television, spacecraft. And it wHI be todas collegetrained minds that will ve tomorrow's problems: Energy. Transportation. Health. City planning. International relations. But only if you help. America's colleges are in deep financial trouble. So give them a hand. The help you give today will make tomorrow's world a better one. Council for Financial Aid lo Education. Inc. # Fifth Avanue.Nevr York. N.Y # A PuWe Sorvioa of TNa Maguirw  Tha Adtioniaing Cound  A note to Poumelle; T. A. Heppenheiincr apparently went to the same conference you did, and has published a book entitled Colonies in Space. The rectenna idea you discussed briefly is given in some length, along with a lot of other ideas. You might want to 'plug' his book in your column. Although it is written (in places) about as well as a typical cook-book, it has a lot of really nifty pictures. For us comicbook types, that's what makes it all worthwhile. It is a real shame you didn't write it yourself. Could you Or Inferno with graphs, charts, and power consumption ratios? Or A Spaceship For The King with... James Meyer # I North #th Street Milwaukee. Wis., #  rather doubt the publisher would let me run a list of all # senators and congressmen: but if you don't know who yours is, he probably knows who you are. Or rather, his mail room does. Don't you ever get a "Report from Rep. Sludgepump," in which he brags about helping the Wisconsin economy by getduce gasoline from recycled chicken fat, together with a public opinion, poll on questions like how Billy Beer is selling in Milwaukee? That's the guy to write to. Forget about the appointed bureaucrats; you don't elect them, so they couldn't care less what you (or I) think. On that sexy female android: what if she isn't properly equipped? -- j.j.p. Mr. Pierce: I Just read Olga Larionova's story in the April Galaxy and liked it immensely. As a science fiction reader and a student of Russian, I would like to read more Soviet scienqe fiction -- preferably in Russian. Can you give me any information about obtaining Russian language sf? Bill Cates P.O. Box # Forney, Tex., # The only importer of Russian language sf I know of is Victor Kamkin's book store in Rockville, Md. He's the supplier for the few other Russian book outlets in the country. Last  knew, however, the Russians weren't sending much, even to him. The larger university and city libraries have some Soviet sf. but  don't know about Texas, Macmillan is publishing the best translations now; earlier translations are generally paperbacks. -- jjp. Wc invile lenen! Write: # Whke Plaint Rd. ScMdale, N.Y., #S# sues. Send check or money order to: John F. # Yarmouth Ave., Granada Hills, Calif., # son. #. "He opened his eyes to limitless depth, star-speckled, falling away from him forever..." Lorien House, P.O. Box #, Black Mountain, N.C., #I wants to: S  S Books, # North Wilder, G-# St. Paul, Mn. #. Fla., # lists. PM-SF, # Pine St., Des Plaines, Large catalog. Books, magazines. Three stamps. Marx, # #th Lubbock, Tex., # for #-page catalog. Collections also purchased. R. Madle, # Bestor Drive, Rockville, Md., #. that witches wouldn't tell. #, Noel Wait, # Union Drive, Los Angeles, Calif... #. Used SF Paperbacks and Hardcovers. Over # Titles. Free Catalog. Lawrence Adams, P.O. Box #, Baltimore, Md., #, tains details of dealers, fanzines, publishers, postal dealing. Write first: Trigon Press, # Kent House Road, Beckenham. Kent, England. Walker's fascinating interviews with SF authors -- #I interviews, # pages. Paperback #, hardcover # from Luna Publications, Dept. G, # Orchard St., Oradell, N.J., #. How to Make Love to the Single Girl... # Delicious Photographs. Communicating, Torching, Instructional. #. Benton, P.O. Box #X, Boulder. Colo., # wants to: S  S Books, # North Wilder, G-# St. Paul, Mn. #. Computer posters and games. Sample and catalog #. Theo Koch, Castle Point Station, S-#, Hoboken, N.J., #. Approved for use with Dungeons and Dragons. City State of the Invincible Overlord, #; Tegel Manor, #; First Fantasy Cam#. manual. Complete installation instructions. seda Blvd., ##, Reseda, Calif, #. #. Complete Science Fiction Catalog Cheap, simple, portable. Free details. #. Cash, Thousands paid for comics, baseball cards, records, toys, dolls, beer cans, tobacco relics, sci-fi...get more for your collectibles. Catalog # refundable. Don't delay. National advertiser buys and sells. Order your copy today from: Phil Morawiec, Box #, Milan, Mich. #. equipment. Easy techniques, fascinating results. # for complete info. Robins, Box #-C, Fulton, Calif., #. "How to get paid for watching television!" Bobby McGee, #I #th St., Apt. A-#, Lakewook, N.J., #. No checks. Catalog #. Vandy's Visions, # Moorhead (#), Boulder, Col., #. Past, present and future are different than you think. Free details. Write: The Teoterrans. Box #, Sub "B", Saskatoon, Sask., Amazing Psychic Power Instantly! Simple # Electronic Device Anyone Can Build! Used by European Psychics. Details; Trine, Box #A, Hancock, Wis., # Unidentified Flying Object Supporters of North America. Lifetime membership, personal membership card, special report, all for Washington, Famous Americans and more! Send # for approval mailing. Free U. S. Belmont, Chicago, #., # techniques of psychological manipulation for adults. Fully explained, practiceable immediately. #, Soto-rinrai Society for Warrior Arts, P.O. Box #-f, Jamaica Flats, MA # training exercises. #, H. Murphy, Box #, Annapolis, Md., # exotic remedies. # draft, #I Poniente #, Puebla, Pue., Mexico climactic battle available now. # backprinted counters, multicolor # x # worksheet. Sandworms, Leader Combat, spacecraft, illustrations. # from Horizons Gaming, # Pasadero Dr., Tarzana, Cal., sticker with spaceship and planet design. Send # to Taste, Box #W, Winslow, Maine, # Imagination an asset. For details send # to Freedom Associates, P.O. Box #, Station B, Montreal, Canada. mentally. Amazing illusion. Guaranteed. "Dizzying Virtuosity and just damned good!" said Harlan Ellison genetic engineering, sex changes and arcane pleasures and trades are commonplace -- display Introduction by Algis Budrys. A Main Selection of the Science iction Book Club. # at bookstores now -- the newest book in the acclaimed international program of high quality science fiction published in all major languages... demonstrating the universal appeal of SF at its best. GRtK mim The Science Fiction Book Club #I Galactic Empires. Briar Aidiss ed Twc-voiunie aninoiogy ot # sto'es c, tancus auinors Clarke Astrnov ano cine'S ccve'S Rise and Fall o Galactic C:"rp ec S-' # : # The Sword ot Shannara By Terry Brooks A massive quesi novel m tne ve'y Best Tolkien iraOiiion Pub ea S'# # # Up The Walls of the World. #v jare Tiptree Jr Aitens t'CT Ty'?s :: escape c-Siryciion by iranste'ring :n?ii nines 'T pgirgs on anotner plane! -- Ea'ir -P c Sc #: JJ# Oreamsnake. By vonca K Wenvy'e a najniirg slony aDOu! a Oespe'ate hea'' ' a !o'e iveno tnai s been aevas'aiec p. "...c:?a' aPut ed SB # # Splinter ol the Mind s Eye B. Aia' Dean Foster The tu'trier advertu'es c' Li.e SkyAame' and Princess Leia O'car'a PlPc S' # # a# Close Encounters ol ihe Third Kind. B, Steven Spielberg Noveiizaticn c' tne ni' novr about Earth s tirst contact wiin an auen 'ace Pt, p ?d S' # # The Persistence ol Vision. B Jonn variey imagination and wit abounc m tn  ente'taining collection ol snort stD'ies by ineaulho' c' Tne Opniuchi Hotline Eiplicit scenes and language may be oHensive to some. Pub ed # # # The Starchild Trilogy. By Freoenk Poni to'jemer here for the first line are # classic tales The Reels ol Space. Slarchild and Rogue Star. Special edition # The Hugo Winners. Vol. I A II. Giant #-in-l volume of # award-winning stories # to # Asimov introduces each Pub ed # # I #I The Foundation Trilogy. By Isaac Asimov The ends ot the galaxy revert lo barbarism An SF Classic Comb price S# # #' The Far Call. # Godpr r Internationa' leaiousy leoparoizes me  npd iiignt to Wa's and the lOint el'o't pcw?- boi'S ocw" to despe'ai' c'c :i C'pw Pjb ed Se # # Three Hainish Novels By a  Guin One O' SF s maiQr laients expio'es tnp sp a lOn ol hurrans m ahen wonas m Rocannon's World. Planet of Eiile ad City ol Illusions Corrp ed S# # # The # Annual World's Best SF. Ed 'p: bDpraicA Woiihpin Excellent collection O' 'np Best snoi SF siones tnis year by sucn la'eni as Jonn vaMpy jamps Tipi-pp jjee Ha'demaanc Harlan Ellison Special ec # The lllusiraled Roger Zelazny. Ed tec and adapted by Byron Preiss aiuI'co'O' avisniy Illustrated edition of stones including a Neouia Avkarc-wirner Large paperback Pub ec S# # # The Faded Sun: Kesrith. By C J Chpr. 'h Tnp plane; Kesritn is ceded to tne numan icrces as part oi a peace treaty but the inhabitants aren t toid Special ed Pteasc accept me as a member Send me the # books I have checked oft and bill me ust #c (plus shipping and nandling) I agree to the described Club Plan, will take # more books at books are selections for mature readers City Stale Zip Ordernoi valid without signature if under # parent must sign Signature The Science fiction Book Club offers hardbound editions sometimes aftered m sue to (it speoai presses and save you even more Members accepted m U S A and Canada only Offer differs Here's how the Science Fiction Book Club works. Saving start :n you join. Once your application membership is accepted, you II receive your choice ol any # books on this page lor only #c (plus shipping and handling) It not delighted, return them within # days Membership will be cancelled and you'll owe nolhing You get # ulections every montli at up to # off publishers' prices. About every # weeks (# limes a year). we'H send you Ihe Club's buHelin. Things lo Come, describing Ihe # coming Selections and a variety ol Alternate choices II you warn both Selections, you need do nothing: they ll be shipped automatically If you don't want a Selection, or prefer an Alternate, or no book al all. usl (ill out the convenient form always provided. and return rt to us by the date specilied. We try to allow you at least # days for makino your decision II you don't receive the form in time to respond within # days and receive an unwanted selection, ypu may return it al our expense. ARer joining, Me as lev is # books in the coming yew to keep your membership privileges. As a member you need lake only # Selections or Alternates during the coming year. You may resign any time thereatter. or remain a member as long ' as you wish. At least one ol the ' two Selections each month is only SI # plus shippiiw and.V handling. Cither e)rtra-vaue selections are slightly higher but always much less than blishers' Editions. Send no money. But do se the coupon l I today!...  'i i ...U.i i#-S'#  # # v nilnk V '  w rfe   o Barbara Paul New American Library P.O. Box # Bergenfield, Nj # I Like most students in the # #st century, Angie Patterson got her education through time travel -- learning sex techniques by visiting the bodies of women long dead and attending the original performances of Shakespeare's plays. But now she was caught in the body of Elizabeth Tudor -- trapped with a secret that could smash all of past, present, and future... , Jlv   Souls... recycled Iffpl What the i  ilddFm rupted by a mach What if the cycle of rebirth is disrupted by a machine that captures souls at the moment of death? And what if one of those souls has been followed for centuries in "From one angle, it is a horror story of humans enslaved by technologies fostered by desperate men to advance America's military might and provide for longterm care' of atomic wastes. From another, it is the engrossing story of three people locked in a karmic bind through successive lives and of one man's struggle to free himself...All aspects -- scientific, philosophical, and humanare beautifully crafted. Highly recommended...(a) gem of a book!' Library Journal # At your bookstore or ditecl from St. Martin's Press # Filth Ave New York, N.Y. #  # # each Please include # per book to cover poslage and handling (check or money order included). Learning to fly with the balloonists was a gas; but the great powers were interested in gasoline -- among other things. And they sure didn't share any of Danny Dalehouse's moral concerns. John Varley comes into his own (and maybe he'll have a Hugo by the time you read this). Plus some thoughts on "commercial" fiction. Concerning the religious beliefs of Alter Ego, and other things readers have been dying to know... Controversy, as usual Cover by Bob Schaffer Interior art: Schaffer, Freff, Chip Fabian, Ron Harris, Jonathan Bressler, John Rodak Publishing Corporation, a subsidiary of Universal Publishing  Distributing Corporation. Main Office  Editorial Office: # White Plains Hoad, Scarsdale, N.Y., #. Single copy #. #-Issue subscription: # In U.S., # elsewhere. Copyright Conventions. All rights reserved. Second class postage paid at Scarsdale, N.Y., and additional mailing office. The publishers assume no responsibility for unsolicited material. All stories printed in this magazine are fiction and any similarity between characters and actual persons Is coincidental. Printed In U.S.A. ; v  JL' W  UmW ij ii #ft i, #  #Sw#  sa pH Dann Flesher The planet had a great transport system -- all you had to do was catch a worg. But that wasn't easy, especially when the worgs developed "motor" trouble! i Tuf. worg moved slowly, stopping every few seconds to munch on the lender undergrowth. Its diet consisted normally of leafy plants, but here it grazed on better fare, the young shoots of red bamboo. Clouds above blocked one of the twin moons and soon would cover the other, but the darkness would have no effect on the near-blind creature. Three stubby antennae projecting toward the ground provided all the senses it needed. A keen sense of smell and a bat-like sonar would lead it to the best grazing and guide it around the larger rocks and the giant ponders. The huge triplets of padded feet crushed yard after yard of normal fare while the mandibles greedily ripped up the more tender shoots. Deep inside the bulbous head, a tiny brain was registering something akin to pleasure, though any true thought on the matter was well beyond its capabilities. Instinct alone guided its motion. Instinct and the driving need for fourteen to eighteen tons of grasses and shrubs each night. Yet, that impressive quantity of food sustained only a low metabolic rate. Indeed, most of the natural activity of the massive beast consisted of eating followed by more eating, followed by a full twenty hours of sleep during the daylight hours. The worg paused momentarily as it sensed motion to its left. Then it moved on in its previous course. A kilometer or so away was another one, moving out of the ponders and into the clearing. Worgs often met like this in open grazing land. Other than an occasional scuffle over choicer grazing areas, no harm came from the encounters. Somehow this was different. If the worg's mind had been even a little more discerning, it would have noticed a strangeness about this newcomer. It grazed on in ignorance. The newcomer approached steadily, moving at a pace of thirty kilometers per hour, well above grazing stride. It also approached in a nearly straight line, passing lush patches of growth on either side that should have drawn its attention. The center legs were lifting in a skipping motion, barely holding their own with the more agile outer rows. Their normal function, that of supporting most of the creature's massive weight, had to give way to the urgent demands of the driving motive legs. The creature strained and suffered from the shift in stresses, but on it ran, in a frenzy its feeble mind could not comprehend. The grazing beast sensed danger only a second before the collision. It reacted by starting to turn toward the rushing nemesis, a move which only aided its enemy. With its body curved toward the onrushing creature, its armor plates tended to bind against themselves and its weight shifted to the outer legs. The rushing worg's head struck low on the side of the other's protective bony plates. One plate cracked ominously, sending echoes off the forest wall. Others bent and buckled, thrusting the nearer legs up and off of their formerly secure footing. Long seconds passed as the surprised creature spun upward, rolling onto its side and then over onto its back. Looking much like a turtle with too many legs, the worg rocked from side to side, kicking frantically at the silver-rimmed clouds hanging overhead. The aggressor stopped, its own plates still quivering from the impact. It stopped, and started to graze on the red bamboo shoots. Over the crunching sound of the grazing mandibles and the thrashing of the downed creature's legs, a third sound emerged... "... five, six, seven. Go! Now! " Three figures dropped to the ground near the central row of legs some ten meters behind the mandibles. They jumped over the outer foot pads and moved toward the thrashing shadow before them. "Carlston, are you sure this one is going to stop?" "They always do. As soon as they get flipped over, they kick up a real fuss for about forty seconds, then they stop. When it stops. I'll have about twenty seconds to get up the side before it starts a turnover twist." "Fifteen, sixteen, seventeen!" Two flash beams from holes in the side of the placidly grazing beast lit up the downed creature. The legs kicked wildly in the artificial light. Two of the men dropped to their knees and aimed cable launches at the edge of the curving plates some twelve meters above them "Get closer. Tan! The cable will fall short!" "But Sarge?!" "Closer!" "Twenty-eight, twenty-nine, thirty, he stopped!" The launchers snapped loudly and the lines flew upward. Tan's hit low, a full two meters below the rim, but the other struck very near the edge of the armor. Carlston grabbed the second's loop and ran toward the huge curving wall of carapace. Tan dropped his launcher and jumped to aid Blair with the winch on the second launcher. "What a lousy shot," Tan murmured as he grasped the line. "Good enough for a first lime. This is my ninth... all you need is practice. Hang on!" Carlston reached the side and jumped upward, planting his spiked boots into the side. He scuffled, slipped only once, and then walked, lly-like, up the plate. Tan and Blair kept the line tight, lifting most of the Surge's weight up toward the now-still legs. Six seconds had passed, according to the crewman in the other worg, when he reached the outer row of legs. With most of these creatures he would have had another fourteen seconds to cross to the center legs and establish anchorage before the creature began to move again. But this one?... This one seemed quicker than most. Carlston had better move. Carlston reached the center row. lie estimated that he was at the eighteenth or nineteenth leg, about thirty meters from the head. He, too, worried about the quickness of this worg and about the time left to secure himself. Anxiously, he began to set the anchors. The twist started at sixteen seconds. Carlston missed the fourth anchor, striking the soft underplates and dropping it and the hammer. He lurched back as the worg began his first twist and then pulled himself closer to the anchors. The worg was almost on its side before he had the straps tight enough to hold him firmly. TtoMBsNrl bwohftg ft aWra Oftaxy. uSUng ft Oman ftft a, ft i#a mom Tha la EjO # mMa aoroas ari fta mam of N # of la ' aan taU a Won oortda ft aufamfe k fto  Cfaftagjtaftftgoa a oa o Chaftm ftal badoraf Tha aarfta can ba dft aacfijaanalafteaMfRa (.andnMiga. ftTa Rf faaaaadhii... baiywmdy fMm ftaadi TMa ona book anatafta you to fta U proft cft d g a w a ft atovooft adft  nr futda on iMdftallonf TMa Tba NtMdd Ima i cm TRa Sftagft to Gruft fta G SlO M toad mmm n -- bAoan ft) C fta Raya, ft aaw fta aaa rtmortdng fta aamOiftaVJgo aea War ft ft Sftr Spam torn Qiaa Eagftaa ft boft Way and n fta Mft m y Pnom and Waaift aa mi aa ba aaorn MR TW rr m to inaftad by Haftftft aft ofta awm taftnpS o om panfta lnaanacftmayafttlP o ampftl a .Tb raau ft ona of fto ftoftaL action Mad. ra a UMiau.MMi.maAi Within a minute after the initial impact, there were two worgs grazing on red bamboo shoots, one with a solitary rider strapped beneath, the other, three riders lighter and soon to be empty. The anchors held. Carlston loosened the straps. By tilting his head back, he could look down and forward at the mandibles. The moons had reappeared, but here in the shadow of this animated lawn mower, only his small wrist beam allowed him to see. If his guess was correct, he only had to move forward about three or four segments to reach the lower nerve center. Below him, on the rims of the feet, were the sensor hairs. To fall between the feet, to touch one hair, meant certain death. Probably an instinctive preservation mechanism, the hairs triggered rapid twitching and a stomping reaction. The worg's six-foot-wide foot pads would easily crush Carlston and bury him in one stroke. He wished for the fourth anchor. The hammer, dangling from its wrist strap, was quickly recovered and he began his move. Checking the forward two anchors, he slowly released the third. The two held. He moved the anchor forward and drove it home. He locked it in place and moved forward cautiously. Each step in the process moved him forward about half a meter, less as he crossed the plate overlap areas. For half an hour the worg grazed on. For half an hour Carlston eased forward. There it was. The greenish lateral stripe which indicated the nerve center. The stripe itself was due to the fluids which flowed from the creature's three huge hearts. The fluids, heavy in chloroplasts from the leafy diet, carried energy to the nerve centers. With the skill of a sculptor turned surgeon, Carlston chiseled his way through the armor plate and located the nerve center. The center itself was smaller than a baseball but only one small part was of present interest. There at the back, a small thumbnail-sized segment stood out slightly in the light beam. Carlston reached into the left zippered pocket of his tunic and pulled out one of the small plastic tubes. Breaking the tip, he squeezed the orange-gray paste onto the nodule. Now to wait. Always to wait. Worgs were handy creatures, predictable and useful. They provided food supply as well as transportation. The muscle tissue, similar to a soft veal, was high in protein. The fatty tissue could be extracted for fuel. Their empty shells made good houses. But their primitive mental and nervous system, coupled with their size, made for waits. He waited. Slowly the drug was absorbed into the nerve center. Then out through major ganglion. Then finally to the sensitive bases of each hair. With the sensors deadened, the short-circuit pile drivers would not threaten the lives of the other crew members as they boarded. Worg crews tended to tax the huge beast's strength after a few months' use. These changes of transportation now occurred almost routinely. As he waited, the Sarge did some calculating. Thirty seconds of thrashing, versus thirty-five minimum and thirty-nine average. Fifteen or sixteen seeonds versus twenty normal on the roll-over. Normally, the nerves would be "off" in about eight minutes. At six minutes he made the first test. He eased the hammer strap downward toward the hairs in the light of his wrist beam. The first contact caused only five or six stomps. He wasn't sure, it was hard to count being jarred around like that. But it was nowhere near the two dozen or so he had expected. An interesting creature, this one. Worthy of more study. He yelled out at the two other members of the ground crew. "Tan! Blair! Disembark!" At the signal, the two flashed the all-clear to the crew in the other worg. Soon eight men were busy under their new host, cutting the key man-holes and boring their way into the creature. If the interior of the worg had been completely solid, its use would have been limited. The muscle tissue for the legs and support lay within the lower five feet of the body. Above that, the fatty storage area consisted of compartmented cells, roughly triangular in shape and three to six feet across. Groups of these cells formed internal segments. Each segment filled only sixty to seventy percent of the surrounding carapace shell. The fatty cells were attached to the upper shell segments and to each other through a network of thick tendonlike fibers. The maze formed by the fibers and cells was somewhat confusing to the new crew merpber but quickly learned and mastered. By cutting a few of the more troublesome fibers and three or four cross passages through the cells themselves, one could easily move through the beast at a running gait. For convenience, a long central passage was usually cut through the length of the fatty cells. Within an hour the key forward passageway had been cut through and work had begun on the others. Carlston, with permission from Captain Gatis, had avoided the labor crew in favor of some desk work. He had quickly set up the aft port-a-desk over the man hole. Using a flash beam, he studied the worg's reactions in detail. Periodically he tested the worg's responses to various electrical impulses. The computer in the desk checked his observations against his quickly formed theories and reported back to him. An hour and two minutes. The computer had predicted an hour and ten. Carlston had predicted one hour and six. An hour and two minutes had passed since the nerves went dead and now they were fully active again. The norm was just shy of two hours. The initial shock of a full-force stomp brought yells of derision from all over the worg. Although the scolding was aimed at Carlston, each crew member realized fully that the stomp was much too early. Each sensed that this worg was decidedly different than most. Carlston considered a second probe but instead withdrew from the manhole and secured the recorder. He was soon back to the routine supervision of the work crews. By five p.s., only three hours after they first spotted the new worg, the cross passages were cut, the bunk rooms were roughed-in, and a command room was in operation inside the dome of the worg's head. "We have about nine hours till sun-up, Sergeant. Dismiss the men for some sleep. We'll cut the long hall in the morning. Set up normal watch cycles. One man to check the controls and the detectors." "Aye, Sir," Carlston answered. "Sir... have you had a chance to check my recording?" "Yes, briefly. A strange bug, this one?" "Yes, Sir, a strange bug indeed. We'll have to watch our maneuvers. It responds faster than any I ever rode." II Faint sun's rays eased over the horizon, edging the black sky with a blue-green light. The twin moons, spiraling endlessly around each other, had set earlier, leaving the planet with only an occasional star shining through holes in the clouds. Blair had the last watch. The uneventful hours were spent in detailing the command room, anchoring the control desks and cutting map shelves in the gelatinous walls. Once every ten minutes, he stopped to scan the countryside through the main ports. The small periscope allowed full #-degree I.R. scanning of the broad meadow with its tall grasses and leafy brush. p.s. Pos! Sunset. A third twelve-hour period established to allow for Cygnus I V's thirty-six hour day. The night sounds were somewhat muffled by distance and the everpresent crunching of the worg's mandibles. Slowly the night's voices gave way. The first rim of pale light on the horizon drove some into hiding, waking others to replace them. Even though the sun itself would not appear for another three hours, the daylight creatures were beginning to stir. As the end of his watch approached, Blair paused longer at the ports. Of all the watches, he liked the morning best. High in the ponders he heard the morning songs and watched the first probing flights of the lace-wingedbirds. In spite of their oversized wings and fragile frames, they still reminded him of the birds of home. Home. Would they ever get back? The annoying doubts nibbled at his mind. Four years had passed since their arrival... Four long years by earth time... Six since their departure from earth. Yet it was only three 'years,' three longer years, by Cygnus IV accounting, Only three cycles of rain, fog and heat. Three 'years' of thirty-six hour days. Cycles which men grew accustomed to slowly, if at all. He watched as the birds tested the air. As the light slowly increased, they ventured ever farther from the shelter of those impossibly tall trees. His reverie was interrupted by a sudden silence. The worg stopped eating. In a few moments it resumed. Then it stopped again. It. too, sensed the light. Soon it would stop completely and move toward a watery bed in a nearby bog. Blair checked the time and began his rounds of the sleeping quarters. Control cables had been run during the night watches. The control desk was ready, but the delicate job of connecting the wires and tubes to the nerve centers was yet to be done. That was Carlston's job. Sergeant Carlston, who had captured the first live worg two years earlier, was the expert. That first bug was less than thirty meters long and took quite some doing to handle. This one, nearly the size of a football field, would be easier to handle -- not because of size but because of the experience of the crew. As the worg reluctantly moved tiway from the red bamboo, a more reluctant crew crawled out of their bunks to begin another long day.    Charts and more charts. Maps, some sketchy, some detailed, lay before the Captain. Bit by bit their geographical knowledge of the planet grew. Their daily exploration was slowly adding detail to the orbital photos taken before the Intrepid's abortive landing. But geography was of little value. Little value indeed. "I think Hatcher was right. Captain." It was Lt. Dixon who spoke ;is he entered the control room. A metal detector extended from his clenched fist. "About what. Lieutenant?" "About this planet. I think it's all rock. Lots of sodium and lithium and calcium but no heavy metals. At least we can't find any. Doc Hatcher said we wouldn't." "Hatcher? But he was killed during the crash." "Yes, Sir." Dixon wired the detector to the desk as he answered. "Well, how could he know what was here before we landed?" "He worked in astro-physics. During the pre-landing orbits, he checked out the physical data pretty well. This rock is larger than earth with only two-thirds' the gravity. It's too light to have much in the way of metals... Look at the readouts!" The narrow tape coming from the desk computer showed no evidence of substantial amounts of metal ores heavier than aluminum. To the trained eye the various tracings on the chart indicated quickly the major ores present and, up to one hundred meters down, their location. The compass line gave data on distance and direction traveled and elevation from a reference point, namely the Settlement. Good data to fill out the maps. Discouraging data for the geological reports. "If there is any iron or nickel around. Sir, it must be way down there." A tone of resignation had entered the Lieutenant's voice. "You may be right. Lieutenant. Do you think it would help to probe deeper? The Electronics Group might be able to increase the detector's range?" "Personally. Sir?" he ventured. "No, Sir, I don't. " "But there have to be iron deposits." It was Blair who broke in, suddenly. "Yes?" The Captain's voice seemed eager for some positive turn in the conversation. Blair turned from the controls to continue. "The life forms. Captain." The answer made little sense. "Well? What about them?" "I'm no expert but they must be almost as high in metallics as Earth's." He could see from the faces of the other two men that he had to continue but he wasn't so sure he wanted to. "Well... take blood for example... doesn't it require iron... to absorb the oxygen? The animals we've found, the warm-blooded ones, all have red blood. " "Traces," interjected Lt. Dixon, "That's all it takes for red blood, and that's all we can find. Maybe we should be grateful for small blessings; at least there's enough iron in the local meat to stretch our rations. But it isn't going to help us get back to Earth -- not unless we can figure a way to, say, refine Toppers' blood..." "Now that's not a bad idea!" The Captain was glad for any bit of humor to break the building mood. "Put it in the log. Lieutenant." "Hah! Yes, Sir; I'll do that." "Seriously, Blair, why don't you check with the biology people and see what they can find out about how the animals get their iron. They must be able to come up with something." "Maybe, but I don't know what. They've tested all the surface vegetation. It has traces of iron, of course, and the traces get more concentrated as you move up the food chain. Nothing surprising there; all it proves is that you'd have to collect grass clippings by the shipload to get enough iron for a few nuts and bolts. Assuming we had the energy to do that kind of 'refining' in the first place." "Weren't the Toppers supposed to have higher iron levels than any of the plains animals? We still don't know much about any additional sources they might have, do we?" "The Toppers aren't exactly cooperative. Sir. We've tried to steer clear of them since they started making sporadic attacks. We've got too much to do without fighting Toppers if we can avoid it." "Well, we can't afford to overlook any possibilities at this stage." "Yes, Sir, I'll check in with Biology on it." The Captain's attention returned to the charts. Sector by sector they had searched for the badly needed metals. His crew and six others had worked at ever-increasing distances from the Settlement. The first prospecting had been done in the "most likely" rugged areas to the north. Now the efforts were systematically covering every sector in an ever increasing spiral. For over a year the crews had sought workable ores -- ores for metals to build the heavy machinery and the parts to repair the Intrepid. As the explorations had gone from hundreds of square miles of likely areas to thousands of square miles in all directions, hopes had waned. Irritations grew and Command had wisely changed the official policy for crews from "geology" to "geography." And the emphasis in the Settlement was now on improving living standards in the community. But every worg crew still carried a geology expert like Dixon. "Take us southeast for another forty kilometers, Blair." The Captain indicated a map coordinate to the attentive crewman. "Then let's head back to base for a rest and new orders. " "Yes, Sir! Should I pass the word around. Sir?" "Go ahead. The crew could use a lift." Ill The raid had started quietly. At sunrise the first group of Toppers stopped at the ridge overlooking the Settlement. The sun to their backs, they paused momentarily to look down on the roughly symmetrical rows of rounded huts. These shells of worgs, taken mostly for food and fuel, now served as homes, offices, laboratories, and even a chapel. Not far from the edge of the cluster of dead but occupied shelters stood the Intrepid. Dwarfing even the largest worg shell, the gleaming beauty of the intricate ship was marred only by the damage to the aft hull and fins. The original damage had been more severe. Time and the talents of the surviving crew members, some # in all, had repaired most of the craft. The repairs had required the scavenging of metals from the aft section. The ship now stood waiting for the prospecting crews to find the needed ores to rebuild its stressbearing beams and skin. Near the ship, an odd assortment of worg shells housed the machine shop, improvised smelter and ceramic forges. All waited for the ores to be found. From the ridge, little activity could be seen. Little existed. A few Toppers moved forward. Their lack of organization was made up for by a determination based on a growing hatred of the scene before them. As the first group moved, others followed. Soon, even the most timid sub-tribes were advancing -- first, at a slow walk, then at a trot and, finally, at a dead run. The long arms and prehensile toes hinted at their normal tree-top existence but the three stubby legs were surprisingly agile on the ground. They moved in a skipping rhythm with the hindmost leg launching the other two forward in extraordinary spinning strides. The tri-pedal symmetry, so common on Cygnus IV, had given them a defensive mechanism to be envied. For all practical purposes, they had no front... and no back. You could not get behind a Topper. They effectively had #-degree vision with three beady eyes placed high on the head. Each eye was centered between two of the three spindly arms. The largest weighed no more than fifty pounds, but their gaunt frames made them seem bigger. As they gained speed, their hands wielding clubs or stones, they seemed much bigger. The sentry's alarm came late as the figures took shape against the blazing sunrise. His cry was more of startled fear than prearranged signal. He was the first man to fall. But only after he had downed several Toppers with his automatic rifle. The sentry's alarm, followed by the rifle fire, had the desired effect. Although some of the defenders emerged from their quarters only partly dressed, all had weapons ready. The Toppers' assault was at a frenzy. Like creatures gone berserk, they seemed to strike at everything in sight except their own kind. They numbered well over two thousand as they entered the settlement. Rifles and side arms barked death at the invaders but, senselessly, they continued to advance directly into the fire. By sheer numbers they gained some ground, but their numbers fell quickly. Within half an hour it was over. The Toppers had scattered back to the woods, leaving some six hundred of their kind dead or dying among the domed shelters. Only five men were dead. Several others were badly beaten but only a few were incapacitated. The physical damage to the structures and equipment in the path of the assault was high. In the frenzied attack, entire segments of the worg shells were smashed in or ripped away. Colonel Reading winced as the Doctor Hyotte worked on his battered left arm. "Matt, I want a complete damage report. Has a perimeter been established?" "Yes, Sir," Major Mattson answered. "What should we do with the wounded Toppers?" "Ouch!" the Colonel winced. "Watch what you're doing, Doc! What's your opinion? Do you think we should hold them or just kill them off?" "We don't have enough medical supplies to treat them all, but I'd like to keep several of the healthier ones under observation for a while." The doctor finished his work on the Colonel's arm . "There. That should hold your arm together for awhile. What do you think, Colonel?" "About the arm or the Toppers?" The Colonel looked warily at the bandages. "The Toppers," he smiled. "Okay, keep the ones you want. Matt, have the others shot." "Yes, Sir. Sir, do you think they'll be back?" "Well, according to the reports, they're beginning to form small groups at the edge of the forest again. Correct?" "Yes, Sir." "Yes, Matt, I think they'll be back. Now that we're alert, they shouldn't be able to get close enough to do any damage. It'll be suicide, but they'll probably attack again. " "Why, Colonel? Why did they attack us in force? We've had trouble with isolated crews being hit before, but there's never been more than a few dozen of them. We killed more Toppers today than I've seen since we've been here." "That, Major, is the prime question. I wish I knew the answer." "It may help if I can study them. " The doctor continued as he repacked his kit. "I'll need a cage big enough to hold them." "Will wood and mylacord hold them?" "They're strong, but I think it will. " The Major anticipated the Colonel's order. "Yes, Sir. We'll build a cage against the end of the machine shop, next to medical." As he spoke, scattered rifle fire could be heard at the edge of the settlement. The second wave had begun. IV The worg's pace now exceeded eighty kilometers per hour. Blair worked the controls with obvious excitement. Sargeant Carlston and Captain Gatis studied the desk. Input data, some from the crew's officers and some picked up directly from the worg's nerve centers, became output data. "The entire metabolism is accelerating." The Sergeant indicated the charts as he spoke. "Most worgs can't do four hundred kilometers a day. Yesterday we covered six hundred before sunset. Today we could cover twice that." "Yes, but we'll be at the Settlement in an hour. " "Yeah. I almost wish we weren't. I'd like to ride this thing out and see how active it becomes." "Blair, how does it handle?" "Terrific, Captain. Control response is good, but I could use a larger port to see out of." "What about stopping her? Do the 'brakes' work as well as the gas?" "I think so. Should I put her through some fancy maneuvers?" "You'd better alert the crew first. Captain," Carlston interjected. "Okay. Let's see what she can With the crew alerted over the intercom, Blair proceeded to put the huge worg through delicate highspeed turns. Stopping response was sudden -- so sudden that some of the charts and shelved equipment tumbled to the floor. One turn was so tight that the worg's plates scraped together, nearly locking. Half of the legs on the inside row lifted clear of the ground. Only Blair's quick action on the nerve impulse controls prevented a roll-over. As Blair returned to the plotted course, the Captain smiled. "Carlston, you had better get Blair that larger port. If he's going to drive like that, he needs it." "Yes, Sir!" "And, Carlston, maybe you should plan on staying with this one when we get back to base. It needs a lot more study. If we can figure out how to speed them all up like this, we can double or triple our prospecting efforts." "Yes, Sir. I'm probably going to need another desk. Do you think... " His words ended abruptly as a sharp cry came from Blair. "Toppers! Captain! Two o'clock!" As the worg rounded the knoll, the group of Toppers could be seen near a clump of brush almost a kilometer ahead. "Captain, there must be a hundred of them!" "Yes, and they're pretty far from home. There's no tall timber for some distance. " The Toppers were moving at a trot across the rolling terrain. Apparently, their own hurried pace kept them from noticing the worg's approach, until the gap closed to less than half a kilometer. "They've seen us, Captain," Blair called out. "Look at them scatter." The Toppers had seen them. The presence of the huge, rumbling creature normally brought little concern to the Toppers, but the normal worg was asleep during full sunlight hours, usually half buried in mud or shallow swamp land. This was daylight. This worg was awake and moving. It had taken a few confused moments for the Toppers to realize the worg's speed. In those occasional morning encounters between grazing worgs and Toppers, the Toppers could easily outrun the lumbering worg. Groups of twenty or so would occasionally attack and pester one of the huge bugs. But this one appeared menacing indeed. Some stumbled. A few fell, as the tribe broke up in confusion. Some stopped to help their fallen companions. Several paused to hurl stones at the head of their attacker. Blair turned the worg, skillfully following the heaviest concentration of Toppers. Twenty or more were killed on the first pass. "Captain, I've never seen such a large group." Blair brought the worg into a sweeping tum, selecting his next targets. "Neither have I... Carlston! Look at their trail!" He pointed at the swath of broken grass, which from the end looked like a long ragged runway. The path closely paralleled the clearer three-rutted trail left by their own passage. "Looks like they were headed the same way we were." The Sergeant's face showed traces of worry. "Yes, the Settlement! I don't like the looks of this. Blair, turn her around. Head for home at top speed." "But, Captain, I can get them all." "Do it, Blair!" The Captain's tone had changed.    The fifth wave of Toppers started toward the Settlement. They no longer approached directly. Using the low brush as cover, they danced and spun across the fields toward the shelters. They had lost more comrades than the whole of the first wave. Over three thousand lay strewn across the fields. But their numbers had increased as tribe after tribe joined the attack. With eight or nine thousand, they now attacked on a broad front. The Settlement's defense perimeter had widened to cover # degrees. Barricades of all descriptions had been thrown up between the outer shells to provide an almost solid wall. The Major's concern was apparent. "Colonel, we've lost eight men, with maybe fifteen seriously injured. If they keep growing in numbers like this, they're eventually going to get through." "I know. Have we got any help from engineering yet? We need more effective firepower." "They're working on some explosives but I don't think it'll help us soon enough... Here they come again. " "Well, if we can hold them off this time, they should have an hour or two before the next attack. That is, if the pattern holds. Will that be enough time to finish?" The Colonel drew his side arm and waited. "It had better be. Our reports show that new tribes are joining them every few minutes. They could double in numbers in the next three hours." The first shots quickly turned into hundreds, as the Toppers came into range.    The battle was audible just minutes before the Settlement came into view. Blair stopped the worg in the tall brush at the edge of the clearing and waited for orders. Captain Gatis watched a moment, then gave quick instructions. The worg responded to Blair's skilled hands and moved around the low rolling hills toward the huge space craft. "Keep to the low ground until you get close, Blair. We'll be hidden by the Intrepid as we move in. They're not attacking that side yet. ' ' "Surprise will be the key element in our favor," Carlston said. "If those three-eyed baboons see us coming, they'll try to stop us. And from the numbers I've seen, they probably could if they worked at it. " "When you reach the Intrepid, Blair, tum her out and circle the camp. Run right through the middle of them. We have to get as many as possible on that first run. Carlston, have the men fire from the side ports." By the time the worg reached the ship, the Toppers were within yards of the defenses. The huge ship provided enough cover to allow an accelerated approach. As they broke from cover, the worg was nearing # kilometers per hour. The massive creature's appearance had the desired effect. The Toppers nearest the barricades stopped their advance and turned to consider the new threat. The momentary delay between the worg's appearance and its reaching the first groups of attackers served to concentrate them in its path. Surprise was replaced by confu sion. Confusion by panic... And in the wake of panic came death. As Blair guided the worg around the Settlement, the shock wave of panic preceded them. Behind them, a scarlet strip of ground bore record of their passing. With the circle two-thirds complete, Blair turned the worg to make another run. "Captain, look!" The worg slowed abruptly as Blair viewed the terrain before them. "They're gone ! ' ' Across the rolling countryside, the Toppers could be seen fleeing. The near ground was littered with clubs and stones dropped in their flight. "Captain?" Blair repeated. "I don't get it either, Blair. What do you think, Carlslon?" "I don't know, Sir. We killed a good number of them, two or three thousand, I'd say. But I've never seen them act that scared." The Sergeant turned from the port to face the other two. "That group we hit earlier put up more of a fight than this. It doesn't make sense." "I know. As much as I hate Toppers, I've got to give them credit for one thing. They're always ready for a fight. I agree, it doesn't make sense. Blair, take a wide run around, just to be sure they're all leaving. Then drop us off near the Colonel 's office. " V "What did the computer report tell you, Major?" Major Mattson, with a file of printouts in his hand, had just entered the Colonel's office. He glanced quickly around, smiling and nodding at the small assembly of officers. "Gentlemen." He greeted them, then turned to the Colonel's desk. "Not much, Sir. Here's the printout." "Did we get all the reports' input? Sentries, Worg Captains, everything?" "Yes, Sir. But the computer reaches no definite conclusions about the attacks. There is some indication that the Toppers have been spending more time out of the trees and that they have been forming in large groups -- councils, you might say -- for a few weeks now. The size of the groups seems to be on the increase." The Colonel's face was grave. He paused momentarily before asking the next question but it was asked for him before he could speak. "Can we expect another attack?" It was Captain Snell who leaned forward and put the thoughts to words. "We don't know," the Major answered. "The ship's computer notes ull sorts of behavior changes in the Toppers but the attacks seemed un provoked and without reason. The whole affair makes little sense. Here, Colonel, look at this." Major Mattson pointed at one of the printout sheets. "Yes, I know, we lost twenty men. So?" "Sir, we should have lost more than forty!" "What?" "See the projections here and here? They indicate that we should have lost forty men during the first three attacks. By the fourth they should have overrun us." "Based on what?" "Based on the number of TopK'rs, our defenses and their accuracy at rock throwing." "They have that," Captain Gatis interjected. "I've seen those threeeyed monkeys knock birds down at fifty meters or more, apparently just lor sport. " "And here's another point. Sir," the Major drew the attention again lo the file. "The amount of damage to the shelters was exceptionally high, " "Maybe the computer hasn't drawn a conclusion yet, Major, but I get the impression that you have. Ixt's have it." The Colonel sat hack in his chair, as he waited for the reply. "Well, I have half a conclusion. The reason for the low casualties, I think, is that they weren't after us." The Major's words were apologetic in tone. "Then what were they after?" "They seemed bent on destroying" -- he stumbled on the words -- "the Settlement, Sir. I think they wanted to bust up the shelters. But I can't figure why." "And how is Doc Hyotte coming? Any word from his work with the group we penned up?" "Well," the Major began slowly, "some. And it doesn't make sense, either. He says they're acting strange. Jumpy and almost... well, he used the word 'terrified.' " "Terrified? Is it their wounds? Perhaps the drugs we've used?" "No, Sir, he said he's checked all that. And... guess what seems to scare them silly?" "Major! This is not a guessing game!" "Sorry, Sir. It's just so odd... It's worgs, Sir. When Captain Gatis came back from prospecting, he scattered the group attacking us. Then later, when he came into the camp, he passed the cage we set up for Doc Hyotte. We thought the Toppers were going to tear it down to get away." "How many were in the cage?" Captain Snell asked. "Eighteen, Captain." "Eighteen? I've seen groups of ten attack a worg." "Yes, Captain, so have I. As I said, they're acting strangely." "Well, gentlemen," the Colonel eased his bandaged arm onto the desk, "I don't think we've heard the last of this yet. Based on what we have up to now, we'd better keep the worgs out on patrol. Keep an eye on the Toppers and perhaps capitalize on this newborn fear they have of the worgs. Report every few hours to the ship-board computer officer. Report at once if you find anything strange or any answers to our questions. Dismissed." Sergeant Carlston made his way slowly down the outer passageway. Three times he bumped into the larger fibrils as his eyes concentrated on the data before him. Finally. he reached his quarters (an eight-by-ten-foot cubicle cut from the waxy cells of the worg's interior) and dropped onto the bunk. The bunk was carved into the very walls of the cubicle. The gelatinous cell material yielded slightly to his weight as he settled down. Carlston was now alone on the worg. The Toppers' retreat had been permanent. Not only had they not renewed the attack but all reports indicated that they had withdrawn completely into the forest, hiding in apparent terror among the tops of the ponders. The I.R. Scanners found nothing in the area. Back in the Settlement, the Doctor worked at making sense of the Toppers' dramatic psychological change. The worg crews had been given time off. but the worgs themselves, with only one or two experienced men aboard, were left to patrol the edges of the wood. Carlston had used the solitude to gather more data on this bug, this strange bug. As dusk came, he set automatic controls to keep the worg in a slow, steady grazing path around the Settlement. The I.R. Scanner alarm was set in case conditions changed but he didn't expect them to tonight. Now, as he lay on the bunk, a peaceful weariness built from the trying hours of the long day crept over hfm. The file slipped slowly to the floor as sleep came. Hours passed, how many he did not know. He awakened fitfully, as from a nightmare, fighting imaginary demons who spun nets to trap him in his dreams. As his arm reached out, a pang of terror struck deeply within his sleep-dimmed mind. While the demons were of the dream, the nets were not. All around him he could feel and see the strands. The entire cubicle was filled with an eerie glow, as the light from the wall hung beam struck and reflected from ten thousand tiny fibers. The walls, formerly waxen and sullen, now seemed alive. Slender tentacles reached out across space to join others. The cubicle and passageway Darkness came to the room as the beam fell from the moving wall and rolled like a snowball into a sphere of white fiber. Carlston fought to free himself from the bunk which held him fast. With his free hand, he was finally able to reach his knife. With chopping mutions, he freed the other, then his feet. Even in the dark, he could sense the motion about him. The cell was mending its wound, tying itself together, knitting new fabric to replace the old. Long minutes passed as Carlston hacked away with the blade. Finally, he had room to stand, to stop for a moment, to gather his wits. Frantically, his mind searched the huge worg Where was a wrist beam? Where were the cutting tools? What was happening? The wall beam! If he could reach it, he would at least have light. As he cut his way slowly through the fibers which surrounded him, hits of information filtered into his bruin. The worg was silent. Deadly silent. The usual crunching of the grazing mandibles was gone. In its place was, not an audible sound, nut the sensation of a slow, pulsing, throbbing motion. The floor beneath him, the tough inner skin of the leg muscles, was no longer flat. It bulged and contorted and curved strangely. A glow. A few feet ahead, he could see a faint glow. The wall beam! Wrapped in a tangled mass of the web and wedged between two twists of the floor, it glowed dimly through its new casing. In a few minutes, he had freed it. Now he could see. But what he saw brought no comfort. He was in a cave, a cave of his own making, perhaps six feet in length and large enough to crouch in. He tested the fibrous wall around him. "Like the inside of a ball of cotton," he thought. It yielded to the pressure of his hand, only to spring back into place when released. It cut fairly easily with the small knife but progress through it would be slow. A plan formed. Mentally, he had located the larger tools, the tools he would need to get out of this bug. "A strange bug indeed," the words gnawed at his mind. As his hands tore and cut through the web-filled cubicle, he plotted the shortest route to the tool chest. It would take hours! The comer of the doorway brought a sense of relief. The passageway seemed less dense than his cubicle and further growth from the walls had slowed. The doorway provided a reference point. He cut his way out into the aisle. His relief was only temporary, however, as a new sensation reached him. The floor beneath him tremored slightly, then hardened. The convulsion came suddenly, tossing Carlston into the fluffy web above him. He was thrown about violently in his cottony coffin. Only the softness of his cage prevented severe injury. It lasted only seconds; then, as quickly as it began, it stopped. Carlston lay on his back. The lantern had broken free from his grip. Twice, maybe three times, in the melee it had struck him about the head. Now it lay on the cottony surface near his leg. As he rolled over and reached for it, the beam played on the floor which now rose like a wall beside him. Beside him? The worg had rolled over! The floor was now a curving wall and the spongy, cottony wall of the passageway lay beneath him.    Dawn came in its usual slow pace. The worgs, with their skeleton crews, returned to the settlement. All but one. Hours later, the beasts were fully manned and a search pattern was under way. For hours the search went on. Once during the day a crew passed within several yards of a swampy marsh. A green, cottony, moss-like growth covered part of one shore. Beneath it in the water and mud, the huge worg lay curled into a giant ball. And within the worg, one solitary, lonely man cut desperately away at his prison. Vll Carlston reached the tool case at dusk. Three times during the long day, he had slept for short periods, collapsing from near exhaustion. Several times, he cut thin slivers of muscle from the floor beside him, to chew on as he worked. Even raw, the tissue tasted good and provided needed energy. With the larger tools, he proceeded with relative ease toward the control room. With them, he could stand and cut his way through the web. For many hours there had been no motion, no sound, nothing signaling that any life was left in the giant beast. If he could reach the control desk and check the records, he would at least have some evidence of where he was and how to return to the settlement. And he should be able to get out through one of the enlarged ports, or cut a new one if need be. As he neared the control room, he could hear water trickling slowly through the ports. Only then did he realize that the worg was under water. The mesh of webbing inside and outside the ports had sealed them almost completely. The webbing seemed to fall away more easily now, as Carlston entered the control room. He worked his way across the room toward the desk. It extended awkwardly from the convoluted floor. Carlston cut and tore the webbing away from the desk. It felt wet in his hands as he pulled it from the cabinet. "Moisture from the ports," he thought, then dismissed the error as he stared at the mass of webbing in his hand. It was melting! All around him the webbing withdrew. Flowing slowly toward the wall of muscle, the fibrous mass was alive again! He watched in stunned fascination as the room emptied itself. Frustration near to anger flooded through him as he saw the central passageway behind him re-open. The narrow slit cut so painfully from the web, now opened to the former walls. Then the walls themselves began to flow toward the fibrous floor. The next several minutes brought a new series of convulsions. With what was left of his sapped energy. Carlston clung to the desk as the worg began to move. The water had stopped flowing. The floor was again beneath his feet. The worg was out of the water and upright. The ports were nearly clear. Faint moonlight filtered through the remaining fibers. A strange pulsing vibration born of massive ' energy permeated Carlston and everything around him. Then he felt a sensation known only to those few privileged enough to free themselves from Earth's friendly grasp. A sensation which he had not felt for some four years. Freefall ! He was airborne! Metamorphosis! That was the tffiM missing factor. This beast of burden, this creature of ever predictable habit which he thought he had grown to understand over the past years, had a different side to it. The passion of new knowledge replaced the terror of the moments before and Carlston fought his way toward the port. The moving muscles beneath him tripped and tossed him as he stumbled to the opening. Below him, the moonlit marsh floated slowly away. A circle of discarded plates could be seen at its edge, slowly sinking into the marsh. Above him were the stars and in the distance to the left, he could see the lights of the Settlement. "How?" he wondered aloud. "How can this thing possibly fly?" With the security of the hard carapace restoring his confidence, he thrust himself partly through the port. Twisting to get a better view, he saw hundreds of gauzy, glistening wings reflecting the moonlight. The body was now long and slender, less than a tenth of its original volume. With the outer shells cast off, each segment sported three pairs of huge wings which moved with amazing speed and grace. The former slab of muscle which had moved those gigantic feet was now swollen with the absorbed energy of the fatty cells. Like a dragonfly of enormous and grotesque proportions, the worg flitted toward the clouds. Carlston watched... fascinated as it rose higher. Soon even the enormous ponders were several hundred feet below. The worg moved toward the edge of the woods, closing quickly on the tree tops. Branches brushed close to the port as the worg hovered momentarily. Carlston ducked back inside, closely avoiding being knocked from the port by a six-inch 'twig' of the massive tree. As the worg rose again, Carlston could see the gaping hole in the tree top left by a moment's 'browsing.' It was nighttime and the worg had resumed his feeding. Carlston watched as the worg stopped again and again to tease its voracious appetite. He moved to the left port to get another view. Off in the distance, he could see the lights of the Settlement. Fully a half hour passed as Carlston watched in helpless fascination the scene which unfolded before him. Behind and beneath and around him was this "strange bug" which now held him captive. Out of the ports, he could see the massive woods and the clearing, hundreds of meters below. Above, the twin moons and stars. Off in the distance to his left, the glow of the Settlement. Off to the left? Always to the left?! The worg was circling the clearing! Circling in the same pattern as it had grazed the ground far below, the night before! The controls! They were still working! The muscles which moved the feet and the nerves which controlled those muscles must be the same as those which now moved those huge, filmy wings. Instinct moved the worg to feed. The nerve controls of the computer could still control, no, they were still controlling its direction. Carlston lunged for the console. In elation, he gazed at the controls and studied the readouts. Balance was difficult. As the worg stopped to feed, then rose again, Carlston tore off his shirt and tied it to his belt. Then to the console. "Now," he said, grasping the main panel. "How do we fly this thing?" When the worg landed at the Settlement, it was almost dawn. Coming in high and then straight down, almost like a helicopter, Carlston had been able to avoid the sentries and possible armed resistance. The expected reaction came, but he had time to make his own presence known before the community moved to resist this new "invasion." Twice during the night he had had to make new nerve connections. With the new connections, he had achieved full third-dimensional control, so important to the ultimate handling of the creature.    Wearily, he finished explaining the controls to Blair. "It only takes three or four days," he mumbled. "What?" Blair asked. "The metamorphosis, " Carlston explained groggily. "Three or four days for the complete change." "Oh... yeah!" Blair answered, half as a question. "C'mon, Blair, the others! You'll have to make the changes now. They could change any day." "The other worgs!" The impact of Carlston 's reasoning broke through to Blair. "Of course, the others. If this one goes through these changes, they all must." "Corporal Blair," Captain Gatis broke into the control room. "The Colonel just told me that three worg crews have reported metabolic changes in their worgs. Do you suppose they're all going to change? Into... into this?" "What do you think. Sergeant?" Smiling, Blair turned toward Carls ton. Sergeant Carlston leaned heavily ugainst the port, his face illuminated by the rising sun. He didn't answer. He was asleep.    Within two weeks, eight captive worgs had gone through the metamorphosis. The crews had adapted quickly and since the flying worg could hold only four crewmen comfortably, they had captured several new ones for a doubled force. "When will the detectors be ready. Major?" The Colonel made notes as each officer present reported his progress. "Tomorrow, Sir." "And the crews will be ready, too. We should be able to cover twenty to thirty times the area per day we did by ground crews. If there's any iron ore within five thousand kilometers, we should find it in the next few months." "If the worgs last that long, Sir," Captain Gatis injected. "Captain?" the Colonel looked puzzled-. "Well, Carlston has projected various phases of the metabolic changes. His work to now predicts certain critical effects in four to six weeks." "Meaning?" "He's not sure. The best guess right now is based on comparisons with other life-forms, both here and on Earth." The Captain paused. "The worgs are like our insects. Their very make-up should have suggested the possibility of a metamorphosis to us before. If the analogy is correct, this new form is the breeding stage." He paused again. ' 'Go on . " "The problem is time, Sir. We've been here for four years. We've seen no major changes in the worgs 'til now. That means they've got a long life span. If they breed, lay eggs or whatever, and die, like insects do... "Then we'll have no worgs?" "Exactly," the Captain continued, "and no way of predicting how long it will be 'til we have more." "What about the four-to-six-week crisis?" the Major asked. "Carlston thinks six weeks will bring the mating season. After that, well, present food input and energy output indicate a below-sustenance level within eight, maybe nine, weeks." "Major," the Colonel started to speak but was anticipated by the Major. "Yes, Sir, the detectors will be ready tonight. I'll see to it. Sir." As the Major left. Doctor Hyotte stepped away from the window and toward the Colonel's desk. "Colonel, I think I've got those attacks by the Toppers figured out." The doctor paused briefly, then turned back toward the window. "I think it was instinctive, too." "How's that?" "Look at the forest. In the last three days, our worgs have almost stripped this area. They eat all night and all day now. In a month, they could destroy this entire forest area. The Toppers weren't after us, they were after these shells. " The doctor gestured to the curved ceiling above them. "They sensed that the worgs were getting ready to change. They thought, or instinct told them, that if they could kill the worgs. they could save their homes." "And the Settlement looked like..." "Like what it is, dozens of worgs. All in one easily attacked spot. Out in the open, not half buried in some swamp the way they normally spend their sleeping hours." "Except these are dead!" Captain Gatis retorted. "Yes. but live worgs, with crews, moved in and out every day. The Toppers had no way of telling which was which. " "Then why did they panic when my crew came back?" the Captain asked, leaning forward in his chair. "Your worg was already well into the change. It was a real danger to them. And to their young at home." "So they ran home to save the kids?" "Well?" the doctor looked from the Colonel to the Captain and back. After a thoughtful pause, the Colonel answered. "It makes sense. Maybe, if we don't find that iron, we'll hang around and see it all again, next cycle." "Yes, maybe." The group laughed together, but the humor held a touch of serious concern. IX Only two hours after they had left camp, the first crew returned to the Settlement. Captain Snell dropped to the ground and stormed angrily into the Technical Compound. "Who put that piece of junk together?" Major Mattson turned to meet the affront. "What's your problem. Snell?" "That detector you gave us. It's lousy." "Doesn't it give you any readings?" "Ooooh yes, we get readings. We get constant readings. It's too sensitive!" "Calm down. Captain," the Major answered soothingly. "Bring it in. The engineers can adjust it in a few minutes." "It's on its way in." "Good. Let's go cool down and get a cup, shall we?" "I'm sorry, Matt, I -- " the Captain began to apologize. "C'mon, let's get a cup."    "Excuse me, Major." It was twenty minutes later when the young Engineer approached the table where the Major and Captain Snell sat. "Yes, is the detector ready?" "Well, yes, Sir, it is but..."he said, hesitating. "But what?" "Well, there's two things. Sir. There wasn't anything wrong with (he detector... and..." "And?" "And we have three more crews hack with the same complaint."    Within an hour all the crews were back. Within an hour, all the detectors were sitting on a large table in the engineering section, surrounded by the officers of each crew and one very distraught Colonel. "Let me get this straight. Matt!" As the Colonel spoke, the others fell silent. "You say the detectors all check out here, with your people?" "Yes. " "But the worg crews can't handle them?" "Well, not exactly, Sir. They check out here, no matter who handles them. Our engineers or the crews. But they seem to be useless aboard the worgs." "Why?" "I don't know. " Silence. Then from the edge of the room, Carlston's voice broke in. "Topper's Blood." "What? What did you say t 'artston?" The Colonel's voice earned a tone of threat. "I said, 'Topper's Blood.' " "Carlston, if you're trying to be tunny..." "No, Sir," he answered as he moved toward the table. "Hear me mil. Captain Gatis, do you remember the argument between Blair and Lieutenant Dixon about Topper's blood?" "Yes," the Captain responded. "Blair said something about the Topper's blood probably having a lot of iron... to be so red?" "That's the one. Dixon contended that if there were any heavy ores, it would have to be deep, too deep for us to get to. But the question still remained of the Topper's red blood. Where do they get their iron from?" "So?" "Now the detectors give 'falsely' high readings every time we take them on the worgs." "The ponders!" the Major's words struck home. "That's it," Carlston agreed. "The Toppers have iron in their blood. The worgs now have iron in their intestines. Iron from the leaves of those trees. Those ponders run four to five hundred meters high. Their roots could go down twice that far, who knows?" "What kind of concentration can it be. Matt?" The Colonel reentered the conversation. "Can we refine it?" "It's organic. All we have to do is bum it off. " "It's got to be high enough to register on the meters," Carlston injected. "Otherwise, we wouldn't be in this meeting, would we?" "Each worg consumes tons per hour. Sir." The Major expounded on the theme. "It's probably more concentrated in the waste than in the leaves themselves. If it's a few tenths of a percent, we can get hundreds of pounds a day, from each one." The group broke into a buzz of excitement. Two engineers talking with Major Mattson grabbed detectors and ran out the door. They returned a minute later with broad grins. One spoke. "It checks, Major. Both detectors give identical readings. The worgs are flying ore deposits." "Hmmm. By the way, Carlston." The Colonel turned toward the Sergeant, a frown wrinkling his face. "This meeting was called for, uh, 'officers.' Might I ask what yon are doing here?" "Well, Sir, I..." Carlston backed away slightly from the Colonel's stare. "Captain Gatis!" The Colonel snapped as he turned away from Carlston. "Yes, Sir?" "Why don't you see what you can do about this situation!" Catching the twinkle in the Colonel's eye, the Captain grinned broadly as he answered. "Ahh, yes, Sir! I think a promotion is in order. " Epilogue "Well, how does it look. Doc?" Major Mattson asked. "Is he going to live?" The doctor carefully removed the last of the bandages from the Colonel's arm. "I think so," he quipped back. "When we get back to Earth, I think I'll change doctors," the Colonel mused under his breath. Then, still barely audible, he continued, "and maybe technical officers, too. " "Ouch! That hurt," the Major mimicked pain at the response. "Seriously, Sir, are you going to grant Captain Gatis 's request?" "I think so... he and Carlston deserve some special reward, but I don't know if staying here till we return is reward or punishment. They've got several others who want to stay, too. Good men, every one of them. Carlston wants to follow the worgs life cycle clear through. Plus the T uppers and several other creatures they have in mind. It should be of tremendous help to future colonization." "Colonel, could you please hold still! This arm is healing nicely but if you keep twisting around, I'll never get it cleaned up. " "Okay, Doc." The Colonel laughed and turned to continue his discussion with the Major. But the surgeon interrupted again. "A-hah! What have we here?" "Huh?... Ouch!" the Colonel winced. The doctor held a small, squirming thing at the end of a pair of Iwcczcrs "What's that. Doc?" The Major reached over to take the tweezers from the surgeon's hand. "Just a little parasite we've picked up here." the doctor replied in an unconcerned manner as he returned to dressing the wound. "They gel into almost any new wound. Apparently feed on the scab. " "Hmmm," the Major mused as he held the tiny parasite. "Kinda like we Iced on the worgs, huh. Colonel " Tossing the squirming dot toward the doorway, he stared after it as it slowly crawled away. "I wonder what he really wants?"  Km Foremost Galaxy PWkatlon in f ScIoiko Fiction Some Contributors Past and Present Poul Anderson Isaac Asimov Greg Benford C J Cherryh Arthur C Clarke Arsen Darnay Jordon Eklund Harlan Ellison Frank Herbert Larry Niven Frederik Pohl Jerry Pournelle Fred Saberhagen James Tiptree Roger Zelazny H. G. Wells, science fiction -- often termed "future fiction " -- has fascinated alert minds. Not only has it entertained, it has predicted much of the far-ranging scientific and social change now upon us. the genre continue to speculate, to predict, to tackle the prime problems already shaping tomorrow. Ecologyspace exploration -- nuclear promise and threat -- energy -- social evolution and biological revolution -- these and other fields are probed by imaginative stories uniquely exciting and rewarding. So let your fancy run free. Subscribe now! For. U S. residents, enclose # here  For other countries, enclose  I S for here  Send coupons to: # White Plains Road Scarsdale, N.Y., # Enclosed find  in payment for my subscription You know you're going crazy when you start talking to yourself. But when you hear an answer My feet are cold. What an absurd thing to notice in the middle of committing suicide. The cellar is very dark, and this comer of it is hidden behind the refuse of a decade's experiments. The carrion-sniffers of this world will not search here for a long time, and even when they do, they won't understand what they find. Light short years and two long ones have passed since I consigned the Transporter to this silent comer. In all that time I have mentioned it to no one. The notes on its construction are in a separate, secret tile. In theory, it should sunder the bonds of reality; a cosmic hat trick; place the rabbit on the grille, and watch it vanish into another probable existence! But I have never been able to bring the rabbit back. I'erhaps I was wrong from the start. I'erhaps there is no other branch to leap to in this tree of events. I'erhaps I have only invented something which quietly disintegrates matter. Ah, the useless speculations I have indulged in over the years, trying to fathom this engine, knowing it was useless -- and dangerous -- as it stood. But now, as I shiver in my cold cellar, it seems to me that I kept it secret for reasons I could not have guessed. I think that I knew I would need it someday. A sad and terrible foresight, if so. Helene... That woman! I cry, I rage... Every man has his uncontrollable fascinations. I have never been able to deal rationally with Teutonic women, particularly those of a Wagnerian aura, young to my middleage, tail to my short, each strong as a mail-clad Valkyrie. Helene was like that. Not unflawed, for she had grown up in Sweden, not her native Germany, but the resultant unlikely accent and audacity of stance only excited me more. They gave her the illusion of accessibility. We met two years ago at a boring party. Her father's cartel was attempting to hire me, and she, obviously, was the bait. I admired this ruthlessness in her father; he knew me, knew my weaknesses. He would do what he had to to achieve his end. That he would go so far as using his own daughter to entice me was intensely gratifying. I assumed at first that our "courtship" would run along predictable lines. There would be several weeks of delightful pursuit and then the ecstatic capture, followed in short order by boredom, and then I would leave. She and her father would discover that I could be ruthless, too. But I was wrong, so very wrong. Instead, she remained out of my reach, close but far away, saying one thing and doing another until my head spun. Without actually noticing the transition, I became like the unfortunates duped by a stage hypnotist, hunching their shoulders and scratching like chickens on command, totally oblivious to their folly. Three times in two years I have tried to leave her, but she always tempted me back. I could not say no. I loved her. I can't say why. I love her even now. And then, this morning, I gave in. I thought: I will give her everything of me. I took the train to the city, going first to her father's Manhattan offices, where an assistant cheerfully guided me through a maze of contracts and hidden clauses. I signed away my creations. They hardly mattered when all I dreamed of was signing over my life to Helene. I was in a frenzy when I finally found her, in a pub on #th Street we had often eaten in. She was with an impossibly handsome young man. When she saw me, she sent him away with a smile and a light kiss on the cheek. Her smile for me was exactly the same. Wary, but somehow inviting. "This is a surprise, Joseph. I wasn't expecting you to emerge from your den and spirit me away until tomorrow night. Don't bother to be jealous of Roy -- an old friend, but we owe each other nothing." Her hand trailed gently over the back of mine. I told her everything. That I loved her (which I had said before, to no practical effect). That to prove my love I was giving up my world for her. She laughed callously. "Papa will be glad to hear that you've finally given in to the siege." "I didn't do it for your father -- I did it for you! I gave up everything!" Her eyes flashed acidly. "Am I to be flattered? To be loved in the manner of a schoolboy by an old lecher? Go away, little man. I got what I wanted." That was three hours ago. The pain is worse now. I am shivering on the grillework, my feet bared for better contact with the field. It took little effort, after actually reaching my decision, to juryrig a control that could be activated from within the Transporter itself. She used me. Used Joseph Argos, honored and respected, a selfmade man -- not an ancient fool, but a man! But then, I had allowed her to use me, hadn't I? What kind of man does that? There is nothing left for it but to call the curtain down. I shift my shoes and socks from one hand to the other so that I can press the control. Nothing, at first. And then, at the very edge of sight, a trembling of shadows. They begin to whirl, grey as the ghosts of memory. Bright colors peek through their curtain. Suddenly I am in a cylinder of screaming light; it shatters my sight, dislocates my reason. A roar sweeps up from all sides, drowning me, as I lock out my awareness of the pain and whisper, not to my life but to her; goodbye...    When I come back to consciousness, I am still in the cellar. Worse than that. I am still alive. I am crying silently over that sad fact, admitting to myself that I lack the courage for a more conventional form of self-murder, when some analytical part of my mind that has been frozen ever since Helene's laughter clicks back into place. My cellar had walls of red brick. These walls are concrete. The realization comes that simply. I can't help it; I start to laugh. Immediately an angry voice echoes back from the other side of the cellar. "Who is that? Who has broken into my home!" The speaker is out of sight behind a tumble of packing crates, but I know who it must be. I have been hearing that voice on my taped notes for years. "Calm down, Argos. It's only yourself, come blindly in search of heaven or hell. Or plain death. Which is this, anyway?" "Well," he answers, stepping into view, "this is a surprise." The light behind him throws his shadow at the foot of the Transporter. I cannot see his face, but I can feel his cool appraisal of me. It is much calmer than mine would be were our positions reversed. "So the device does deliver its burden alive, and -- I presume -- functioning as well. I never was sure, test animals being unrecoverable. Pleasing." "Yes and no." "Any dizziness? Pains? This is an invaluable chance to learn more of the Transporter's effects. How far have you come?" "Not very, it seems. But how much can I tell from a cellar? In fact, how to measure the differences between universes at all? You take quantitative, I'll take qualitative, and we can have a hell of an argument." "You are in rather an uncommunicative mood." "Put yourself in my place," I say, and only then realize how baroquely funny the phrase is in this context. "No, don't bother. You wouldn't like it. I'm cold, and hungry, and depressed. I'm perfectly do? -- but after I take care of the first two." I sit down and start to put on my shoes. He blinks at me, owlish behind his glasses (which are bifocal, just like mine) as he takes his own internal counsel. "All right. Please stay down here for a time; there is a couch you may use. There are blankets. I will bring you some hot food." He invites me down with a gesture both polite and subtly denigrating, then leads me to a ragged couch covered over with a dusty brown army blanket. In my home it was not a new couch, but it was not this ragged. No matter. He turns to leave. Pauses. Turns around and faces me once more. "Just remember; this is my home." And then he is gone.   Hr After a time I hear shouting upstairs, muffled by wood and metal and stone. The voice is clearly my double's. There is another voice, painfully familiar, but it is never raised in anger. I cannot tell what either actually says.    "Argos... it feels odd, referring to you with my name." I sip my soup. It is now cold; he had brought it .to me lukewarm. "It's my name, too." "Our name, then. This will take some getting used to. We are Doppeigangers, like out of legend." I hope not. Seeing him in a clear light is disturbing. Surely I do not look so old, so ugly. It is hard to believe that he is my age, a mere forty-eight. And there is an illdefined light of fanaticism in his eyes. If I weren't so depressed over my own lot, I might be worried for his. "Why did you take this chance?" he asks, his eyes sharp as a goshawk's. "I am suspicious of you. This talk of depression, this self-pity. It is unmanly. So tell me, why did you use the Transporter? Don't say 'for science.' I would like to believe such a fiction, but I can't... Not in any world would I be that foolish." "Are you always this abrasive? You must have even fewer friends than I did." "Facile, answering my question with one of your own." I sigh. "I have been blindly stupid for two full years and you expect me to be able to sum them up in an elegant epigram? Don't be an ass. There are only three practical things I have gained from this experience, all of which I am glad to pass on. One, never sign your work away, no matter the provocation. It isn't worth it. Two, for the comfort of any who might follow my epic leap, attach a heater to that goddamned Transporter grille. And three, don't ever wear that shirt again. We look horrible in it." "I wish a grammarian were here to record these struggles with pronouns. Go on." I pour tea from the thermos he brought me with the soup. Steam curls up from the mug -- thank god, something hot at last. I wrap my fingers around the warmth. "What you really want me to do is confess. All right, why not? My own world is gone forever, so can it matter? I used the Transporter, more than half hoping it would kill me, because of love." "Nonsense." His face is harsh, as if he denies the emotion's existence. "You might be right. Not love, then. Instead let us call it the lack of love, a failure to win the woman I craved. Her name was Helene. A remarkable woman. Whore, angel, goddess, little girl... she could be any of them she cared to be, when she cared at all. I loved her with a passion I never knew I was capable of, before -- " The other Joseph Argos starts to laugh bitterly. "Have I said something funny?" "Not merely funny -- hilarious. You blind, romantic idiot!" My eyes are narrower in anger than his are in mirth. "That's enough of your insults. Either explain yourself or -- " "Clearly," he says, breath still quivering with repressed laughter, "we share only appearance, and not temperament, or you would understand." "Meaning?" "Let me quote you. 'Not very far, it seems,' you said, when I usked you the distance between your world and this one. But it was farther than you thought, much farther!" He can hadly speak for laughing, but then calm takes him, sudden as a serpent, and he cocks a finger at me in the gesture I once used to lecture particularly obtuse students. "Trust me, Joseph, when I tell you the bitch was not worth (he anguish." My first angry impulse, even after all my suffering, is to strike him for insulting her. "And how do you happen to know the character of Helene Falk?" "Dear self, that is the simplest part of it. Look; there are two of us Itcre. Stretch your mind! You chased your Helene in vain for two years, whereas I, in this universe..." "Impossible!" "Not at all. I married the frigid bitch, and I regret it dearly."    It is fully ten minutes before I can speak to him. He watches me warily as I prowl the cellar, my muscles straining against the awful futility of life. I want to hit something. At one point I do snap, pulling down a crateful of short aluminum pipes, which clang and roll across the cellar floor in random dispersion. And all he does is watch me, waiting for the fit to pass. If there are gods who rule over man, then they are all sadists. In my world I loved a Helene who saw me as nothing more than another kill for her father. A longer stalking than most, perhaps, but unnotable beyond that. Yet in this world there is a Helene who gave freely in response to the blandishments of Joseph Argos, only to find herself soul-bound in a liar's bed, tied to a hollow man. My anger is incredible, but pointless. At last it ebbs. More than ever I see how final a step I took in throwing away my world. The patterns here are different. I tell myself that I have no choice but to accept them. Of course that does no good. I can think only two things: I am lost, Helene is lost. I continue to pace, avoiding the pipes I have spilled. The silence is oppressive, horribly so, and at last I shudder and give in and start to talk to my other self. The topic of Helene is laid aside for a time; an unspoken truce has been called. Instead we talk of our respective worlds, noting the unpredictable differences in our lives, our projects, our ambitions. I am forced man, perhaps my intellectual superior. But there has been a more practical bent to my life. I was richer in my world than he is in his, more of my work applied instead of purely theoretical. At these moments in the comparison he usually insults me for not being faithful to the purity of scientific thought, but I know better. He is jealous. Two hours pass before we run out of convenient subjects to hide behind, I do not notice the first mention of Helene, but suddenly she is among us more strongly than before. I listen, distraught, as he recites a catalog of her faults. Then I move to defend her, explaining these "faults" as products of his imagination. It is difficult to say these things without knowing his Helene, but I remain steadfast in my central position: he is lucky to be in a world where she loves him. I don't care if we share a face. This man is not me. I am no cynical hypocrite, damning a woman for her frigidity one moment and then implying, in the next, that she cuckolds me on a dozen fronts. If I ever were that man, or had the potential to be, he died forever in the whirling shadows. I do not merely dislike this carnival-mirror version of me. I hate him. "A week after the wedding," he says pleasantly, enjoing my discomfort, "I realized why I had actually gone to the extreme of legalizing the affair. She was the perfect bauble to dangle in people's faces, a prize that proved short, ugly Argos could capture beauty as well as honor. There was a certain prestige in owning her. And before the marriage I had every reason to suspect that she would grace my bed as admirably as my awards decorate my office. " "This is vile. You talk about her as if she were a piece of meat." "Isn't she?" "Why do you hate her so? Don t be blinded by beauty -- the person within is more complex than she looks. In my world -- " "Precisely. In your world," He leans back, straightening his coat where it has pulled up over his round stomach. "I would very much like to meet that Helene. She sounds like cold fire. I would enjoy that. But the Helene here is an immature creature, ruled by whim and blown hither and yon on the winds of deceit. She is both an annoyance and a grave disappointment." "Then divorce her," I urge. "Let her find someone more deserving." "That is a remarkably feeble insult." "It's the best I can manage under the circumstances." "I will ignore it. As for divorce, I probably will, but I've no intention of taking that easy road out until I'm through victimizing her. Don't look so startled! This world has been as unfair to me as yours was to you. The little whore kept up a false front throughout our courtship, fooled me into marrying her, and I am convinced now that her instincts were purely mercenary, that she did it all to feed off my fame and position in the community. Seeing as I've received little in return, I intend to leave scars before I release her to her sordid pool of friends. Let her lovers appreciate her then, if they can. " At this terrible statement I can only tum my head. I hear him rise, releasing a single heavy breath. His grey trousers rustle as he steps into my new line of sight. I look up; our eyes lock; and we both see there can be no sharing between us. "What exactly do you plan to do? I won't suggest another jaunt on the Transporter. You might not be so lucky a second time. But I am sure you can see that there are certain difficulties in having two respected scientists with the same name, same face, perhaps even the same fingerprints, living in one community. This leaves us in a quandry. it's a shame, really. When I first saw you. I thought we might be able to work together; we could certainly accomplish mighty things with this trick of being in two places at once. But... no. "I repeat myself; what are your plans?" His tone of voice is calm, almost friendly, but his eyes betray his real intentions. "Just how much do you hate your Helene?" He is not expecting another question on that matter. It takes him a moment to reply. "Well, now... , quite a lot. Yes. I would very much like to kill her, except that that would bring the torture to a premature end." I collapse to my knees with a broken sob, bowing my head against slumped shoulders. "Come on, you snivelling bastard, get up. We've got to decide what you are going to do." "Joseph," I say as I stand, "I am going to do the proper thing." The look on his face when he sees the pipe in my hand is beyond price.    I must be the first man in history to commit suicide and still have to dispose of my own corpse. No matter; easily done with the Transporter handy. I drop the bloody pipe on the grille and dump the body after it. Where he is, he won't mind the cold. Shadows spin. I squint my eyes against the sudden flare of bright color. When I can see again, there is nothing on the grille. The next half hour I spend scrubbing blood from the floor, and shifting crates to cover what stains are left. I can effect something more permanent later. Helene is not in the house when I go upstairs, which fans my impatience at the same time it makes me sigh with relief. This way is better, I know, and I can count myself fortunate. His bathtub is not as large as mine was.    She comes home at sunset and finds me waiting for her in the hall chair. I have used the last of the afternoon to study the house, skim my other self's files, read newspapers and magazines. My fit into his role must be as smooth as possible. Her expression is startled. Understandably so. If her false husband, that other Argos, were in my place, it would signal the beginning of some new cruelty. But no more. As gently as I can, I say "Welcome home, my love." She steps back into the door, disbelief plainly written on her face. She holds a large brown shopping bag in front of her like a shield. I can only stare at her, lost in a joy so intense it is numbing. It is Helene -- the same but not the same, familiar and yet new. Her eyes, wide at the sight of me, are the same beautiful gold as those that had condemned me only hours before. Her figure is thinner from care, but still good, and though there are the shadows of premature wrinkles on her face, she is my Helene, the one I was bom for. I can feel it. The reverie ends. She is taking her cue from me, waiting to discover what the trick is. But there will be no trick. I rise, reach forward, and carefully draw her right hand from its grip on the bag. I kiss it. "Don't, Joseph." "But I want to. When I love a woman, I want her to know it. Come now, where have you been, what have you done? I want to know. I feel like I've been waiting for you to come home for years. " One of her eyebrows arches like a bird's wing. "Are you well?" "Of course I'm well. I just missed you." Inside, I chuckle. I can see her ticking possibilities over in her mind: he is planning something; he lies; he is angry at me for being gone so long; he thinks I've been with a lover -- God, how I wish! "If you say so," she says, casting a glance behind her as if to check possible routes of escape. Then she steps quickly past me . I shut the door. The tension in her shoulders is pitiable. Having turned her back on me, having made herself vulnerable, she expects a blow to fall. The longer I am in this world, the more horrified I grow at "my" action in it. "I'm sorry I'm late. I was at the market picking up things for dinner tonight, but when I wanted to leave, the car wouldn't start. The battery was dead. I had to buy a new one. I didn't want to spend the money, but the man with the tow truck said the old one was past help, that it wouldn't hold a recharge, so... I smile. "That's fine, Helene. You did the right thing." "I did?" "Yes." "Are you sure you're well?" "Never better. Here, let me take the bag." Freed from that grip, her hands seek each other. They squeeze themselves white. "We've got to talk about last night, Joseph. I know I don't say things clearly enough to please you, but this is important. So many strange things have been happening -- " I cut her off. Obviously they had some argument, but it is not relevant to the new order of things. "It doesn't matter, darling. Just relax. Perhaps after dinner we can... yes, that's just the thing. After dinner we will take a hot bath. I will scrub your back and listen to whatever you wish to say. " "Bath? But you never... I mean... Joseph, this is very important..." "We can be just as serious in the tub, and much more comfortable than we are standing here like marble statues." "Well... all right. I suppose it was meant to wait." "Helene..." Her sadness stirs me. I put down the bag and take her into my arms. I kiss her. At first she resists, but that passes, becoming simple indifference. No matter. I am happy. There will be time to teach her what love can be like. We walk together into the kitchen. There we kiss again, and this time she does not shy. In fact, the kiss is so intense that I am caught by surprise. My own Helene had never opened to me like that. "Lord! If dinner is half the quality of that kiss, darling, it will be the greatest meal of my life. What are you cooking for us?" She looks at me oddly. "Lamb, of course. It's what you told me to get. Don't you remember?" A faux pas. Damn. I try to make complimentary excuses, saying that the sight of her drove all memory from me, but I do it far too clumsily. When I leave her to begin the meal, her face is still troubled. Clearly I must be careful about asking questions. Even the most innocent one might betray me. But we will both adjust, given time. I go to the library. In the corner where I had kept my favorite chair there is only a naugahyde monstrosity. My other self had been a cheap man, as lax about maintaining his house as his marriage. While I occupy myself with more journals, I hear creaking noises from the hall and stairs. One more sign of how poorly built this house is. I know -- I will build another one. I will build a proper mansion for my new wife, something to celebrate a miraculous beginning. What a bizarre, remarkable day. I regret none of it.    The lamb is delicious, its spicing a culinary marvel. The old Helene could not cook to save her soul. The new one continues to shine in comparison. She does not speak much during the meal. What talk we have is pleasantly inconsequential. I watch her throughout, something which gives me even more pleasure than the food does. She has changed into a formal but simple tan dress. Against it her hair and skin seem to glow. She wears little makeup, and has even less need of it. There is a veil over her emotions, but it does not worry me. One day I will look and it will be gone. Part of the veil seems to be... resignation? No, I am imagining it. My happiness doubles and redoubles. An exquisite meal. After dinner is disposed of, when we sit alone with each other and the wine, I start to praise her cooking. She interrupts me. There is more strength in her manner than there was this afternoon, which pleases me. But her words... "Joseph, I have something very important to say' and not much time to say it. " "There is the bath, my dear," I point out. "Why are you pretending to be kind? Drop this act, Joseph -- it doesn't begin to make up for things." "Ah, but they will be different now! I promise you an idyll. No, nothing that foolish. Forget I said that. What I promise you is a real marriage, with love at its core. I'll prove it. We can go travelling if you want. I'll -- " I intend more, but a belch stops me in midsentence. I have eaten far too much. My feeling of pleasant fullness is turning into stuffy discomfort. "Two years, Joseph. You turned so hateful when we married. I never understood that. I thought it was my fault. I was so gullible, so ready to believe you. You made me guilty, just like you've done your best ever since to make me crazy. I haven't had a loving marriage -- unless you call all those beatings love!" "Now, Helene -- " "Don't even try to be conciliatory. That's a trick of yours I stopped believing a long time ago. I wish that was all it would have taken to leave! But I couldn't. You were always right about that, I didn't have the strength to leave you." "Wait, please -- give me a chance!" Why are my ears ringing? When I speak, my voice seems to echo. "I am a new man. How new a man you cannot guess!" "Is that the tenth or eleventh time you've said that?" "This time it is true, I swear it. Just -- ummph. Pardon me, I have eaten too much -- just give me an opportunity to prove it." "No." "Helene -- " 'Wo. You can't sway me any more. I almost broke down when I came home and saw you waiting, but somewhere I found my strength, and you can't sway me any more. Don't even try. Just listen to me, this last time. I went into your cellar last night, after you beat me, while you were sleeping. I wanted to smash things! I wanted you to wake up to the sound of one of your precious projects being mined. I thought if I could make you angry enough, you'd kill me, and I'd Finally be" free. But I didn't get a chance to touch anything. "The most amazing thing happened. Two years of prayers were answered last night, and the hysterical part of it is that I have you to thank for it!" This becomes more and more confusing. To worsen things, my indigestion has become nausea, the ringing a fierce headache. I feel sweat on my forehead. "W-what are you talking about, blast it?" "You. Darling." I swear a silent oath; I will never eat spiced lamb again. The room seems to balance on the edge of collapse, as flimsy as a card castle I barely hear her. "What?" I draw in a heavy, ragged breath. "Helene, please help me to the couch. I am not feeling well. " The world flickers. Just once, but it changes everything. I see what must surely be hallucinations. I see Helene's face; unconcerned, implacable. I sec an indistinct figure behind her, standing i n the shadows of the curtain. I am sure it was not there during the meal... my body begins to tremble with a frightening violence. I am alternately frozen and on fire. "Please, Helene, help me..." "Like you helped me?" blood-red wine on the tablecloth and floor. "I won't argue with miracles, scientific or otherwise. I needed one too much. Last night he came to me in the cellar, out of nowhere, needing me like you never have." A moment passes in which I can see nothing at all but a chill blackness. Then vision returns. Helene is standing above me, her downward gaze still untroubled. I reach up, weakly, for her hand. To her side is the obscure figure, now distinct, holding Helene's taller body within a comforting arm. I scream. "Au revoir, Joseph." The last thing I see, before the dark circle closes in from all sides to smother the pain, is my own tender smile.    "That was so hard to do. If you had come here even a month ago, I don't know if I could have hated him enough..." "Hush, love, it's silly to talk about. I came here when I came here. And it isn't as if Joseph Argos is really dead. Just a warped version of him, a perversion of a good man. That is to say, me." He pulled her head down and kissed her. He had kissed her a lot since the night before. It was still so new to him, his good fortune. "I'm proud of you." They clung to each other, hungry to think only of each other and not their pasts. His hand moved down her back suggestively, but she stopped him. "We have to do something about the body. " Carrying the corpse downstairs was much more gruesome than watching its death had been, even after wrapping it, mummy like, in the stained tablecloth. It was a clumsy burden. They dropped it on the stairs and it crashed to the bottom, shaking the whole house, and though they tried to laugh off their nervousness, they couldn't. Neither relaxed until after the Transporter had done its work. They did wonder why there was pipe all over the floor, but not for long. There were much more important things to think of. Back upstairs they did something about that. He was very careful of her bruises.    In the middle of the night, as they lay locked together in sleep, there was more motion in the cellar. The deep shadows trembled, and then spun. Rainbow flashes chased round the room, and when they departed, there was a still body on the Transporter grille. Not dead; only unconscious. The cellar chill soon revived her. She stared at her surroundings in hatred, too deep in her own murky thoughts to notice that there was no linoleum on the floor, or that the light fixtures were fluorescent. Beat her over the head, would he, and leave her in a freezing cellar while he screwed around upstairs? She had turned her head too many times; she was a Christian woman; she would abide his faithlessness no longer. Hadn't she done everything he ever asked of her, and never asked for anything in return? Hadn't she worked to make him great, and then later to salvage as much of their reputations as she could, not that there was much to save, the way he catted from one bed to another. That... lying... , adulterer! And he dared to complain when she tried to do the right thing? He dared to hit her back? He... he... The thought dissolved in inarticulate fury. Pipes all over the floor. Typical of him. Helene picked up one length in each hand, thinking: I'll kill him, I'll kill him, I'll kill him...    And in an infinity of universes, in an infinitude of cellars and attics and barns and warehouses and bedrooms and forests and office buildings and, in fact, everywhere an analog of Argos had built an analog of the Transporter, things were balancing out. Shadows, colors... gone.  At the Tenth General Assembly of the World Conference on Exobiolof the semi-stellar object N-OA Bes-bes Geminorum # -- sometimes called Kung's Star -- and its planet, Son of Kung, or ed! Not with just one intelligent species, but with three: a race of sentient hydrogen-filled balloons, weasel-like burrowers and hardshelled arthropods. They are the first sentient life discovered anywhere in the universe off Earth. The race to explore Jem is on. All three of the great power blocs of terrestrial nations prepare expeditions: the Food countries, like the U.S.A. and the Soviet Union; the oil-rich Fuel bloc of Venezuela, England and the Arab states; the People's Republics, headed by China. In Sofa, Dale house has met and American Army officer with shadowy family connections into the mysterious high levels of government and intelligence. The two of them get into a scrape with the Conference. Ana is Bulgarian, and therefore also a member of the Food Bloc, but she is in love with presented the report on Jem, who is a Peep. Marge Menninger promises to see that a Food Bloc expedition will go to Jem, and that Dale house will be on it. She keeps her promise, but the Peeps are quicker. Dulla's expedition is the first to land. Arriving first is not all advantageous, however; Jem is full of perils. The chemistry of its biota is hostile to terrestrial life, and most of the Peeps become quick casualties with severe allergic reactions. Some die. Dulla attempts to establish contact with the Krinpit, the armored, crab-like creatures. The allergic process works both ways. Dulla becomes ill and helpless in the Krinpit village, and so do many of the Krinpit. Some of them die, including the mate of the Krinpit named Sharn-igon. When Dalehouse' s expedition arrives on Jem, its leaders have learned some lessons from the disasters that befell the Peeps. But the planet still has surprises. Dalehouse and his friend, the Russian pilot establish contact with the airborne race of balloonists . They have some success, and decide to build balloons of their own to join them in the sky. They even observe the balloonists spawning over their camp. Scientifically, this is a triumph. But as they breed, the balloonists secrete a spray which is both hallucinogenic and aphrodisiac. It is the finest high on two worlds -- and the whole Food camp trips out. Ana Dimitrova sat at a window table of a Greek tea shop in Glasgow, writing industriously on her daily letter to Ahmed. She did not send them all. That would be ruinously extravagant! But every week, at the end of Sunday, she spread them out on a table and copied out the best parts, enough to fill four dots in a microfiche. It was never enough. She leaned forward into the northern sunshine, left elbow on the table next to the cooling cup of strong, sweet tea, head resting on the hand, oblivious to the noise of the lorries and the double-decker yellow-and-green buses on the Gallowgate road outside, and wrote: -- it seems so long since last I kissed your lovely eyelids and wished you good-by. I miss you, dear Ahmed. This place is terrible! Terrible and strange. It smells of petroleum and internal-combustion engines, the smell of wicked waste. Well. They have only another five or ten years and then their North Sea oil will be gone, and then we will see. The headaches have been very bad, I think because these languages are so uncouth. It is actual pain to speak in them. It will be all right, though, dear Ahmed. The headaches pass. The ache in my heart lasts much longer -- "More tea, miss?" The harsh English words crashed into Nan's ear. She winced and raised her head. "Thank you, no." "We'll be serving lunch in just a bit, miss. The souvlaki's very tasty today, cook says." "No, no. Thank you. I must be getting back to my hotel." She had dawdled longer over the letter than was right, she thought remorsefully, and now she had to hurry, and the headache was back. It was not just that the woman was speaking English. It was the way she spoke it, the rough Scottish consonants that buzzed and rattled in the ear. Although in truth it did not much matter what language, or at least what non-Slavic language, she was hearing. The headaches were more frequent and more severe. It was probably because she had become a diplomatic translator. The international vocabulary of science was easy enough to translate, since so many of the words had the same roots in all languages. In diplomacy the risks were greater, the nuances subtler and more threatening. The choice of an adjective meant nothing in translating a report on X-ray polarimetry, but in a speech about mid-Atlantic ridge it might mean the difference between peace and war. Nan paid her check and dodged cautiously across Gallowgate, between the towering buses that so mischievously raced along the wrong side of the street. The diesel stink made her cough, and coughing made her headache worse. And she was late. She was to be picked up for the airport at one,. and it was past noon already. She walked virtuously past the shops (so bright and gay!) without looking in a single window. There were styles here that Sofia would not see for another year. But why bother? It would have been nice to buy new clothes to wear for Ahmed. With away, Nan usually wore what was easiest to put on, and least likely to attract attention. Evenings she spent alone when she could, listening to music and studying grammar. Her best treat was to reread the sparse letters he had returned for her prodigious outflow. Although they were not stimulating. From what he said. Son of Kung sounded a grim and awful place. She cut through a comer of the Green to walk along the riverside toward her hotel, hoping to avoid the noise and the invisible, but not unsmellable, exhaust from all the vehicles. No use. Lorries rumbled along the embankment, and the sludgy surface of the Clyde itself was pocked with oil tankers and barges and creased with the wake of hydrofoils. How did one live in a place like this? And it all could have been avoided. A little forethought. A little planning. Why did they have to put oil refineries in the middle of a city? Why stain their river with waste and filth, when it could have been a cool oasis? Why be in such a rush to pump the oil from the bottom of the sea, when it could have provided energy, even food, for another hundred generations? Why use oil at all, for that matter -- especially in these packs and swarms of cars and lorries -- when the city could have been built around public transportation, electrically powered, or powered with the hydrogen that Iceland, not so very far away, was so eager to sell. But on Son of Kung... On Son of Kung it could be all different. She wished she could be there. With Ahmed. Not just to be with Ahmed, she told herself stoutly, but to be part of a new world where things could be done properly. Where the mistakes of Earth could be avoided. Where one's children would have a future to look forward to. Hers and Ahmed's children, of course. Nan smiled to herself. She was an honest person, and she admitted to herself that Kungson seemed all the finer because Ahmed was there. If only she were not here ! There were worrisome things between the lines of what he wrote. So many of his expedition had been sick. So many had died, just in the first days -- and his only letters had been in those first days. Why, he himself could have -- No. She would not countenance that thought. There was enough to worry about in other things. In, for example, the picture he had sent of himself. He had looked worryingly thin, but what she had noticed most about the picture was the hand on his shoulder. The person who owned the hand was not visible, but Nan was almost sure it was a woman's hand. And that was even more worrying. "Miss Dimitrova! Hoy, there. Nan! " All at once she perceived that her feet had carried her into the lobby of the hotel, and she was being greeted by a man she almost recognized. Dark, short, plump, a little past middle age; he had a diplomat's smile and wore clothes that, even across the immense old lobby, she was sure were real wool. If not cashmere. He filled in the blank for her. "I'm Tam Gulsmit. Remember? We met at the F.A.O. reception last month." He snapped his fingers for a forkboy. "Your bags are all ready -- unless you care to freshen up? Have time for a drink?" Now she recalled him well. He had been persistent in his attentions, even to the point of lying in wait lor her as she came out of the powder room and drawing her into an offensively close conversation in the hall. She had explained to him that it was no use. It was not merely a question of being in love with someone else. That was not his concern, she did not have to tell him her reasons. It was a matter of socialist morality. V. I. Lenin had said it. Free love was all very well, but who would want to drink from a glass that every passerby had fouled with his lips? (And yet in Moscow, she remembered, the public drinking fountains had just such glasses chained to them, and each one surely smeared with a thousand lips.) Let the Fuel powers do what they liked, partner-swapping, group orgies, whatever. She was not there to pass judgment, but a socialist girl I'mm Sofia did not even smoke in i he street, because she had been taught certain principles of behavior that did not leave her when she grew up. "Sir Tam," she began -- she remembered that he had one of those quaint British handles to his name -- "it is a pleasure to see you again, but I must fly now to New York for the United Nations debate. I have no time -- " "All the time in the world, tweets, that's what I'm here for llov!" tardily, the bellboy rolled up with lus forklift, and that was scandalous, too: her one little zipper bag ilid not need a fuel-guzzling machine to carry it, she had toted it a kilometer at a time herself. Sir IfM Tam chuckled indulgently. "Aren't we quaint? This great, rambling old ruin -- that's the Britishness of it, isn't it? We're great at backing a losing horse long past the point where anyone else would have chucked it in. Lucky for us we can afford it! Now, is there anything else you need to bring?" "But truly, Sir Tam, a car is being sent to take me to the airport. It will be here any minute." "Here already, sweetie. I'm it. Our Government has provided me with a Concorde Three and I'd just rattle around in it by myself. When I heard that a friend of God Menninger's needed a lift, I took the liberty of coming for you myself. You'll like it. There's plenty of room, and we'll make New York in ninety minutes." Scandalous, scandalous! Of course the British could afford anything, ocean of oil under the North Sea, their octopus tendrils already grabbing at the MidAtlantic Ridge. But morally it was so wrong. She had no chance to object. Sir Tam overcame all objections, and before she knew what was happening, she was lifted gently by cherrypicker into -- dear God! -- a supersonic hydrojet. As soon as they belted up, in deep, foamed armchairs with a suction-bottomed decanter and glasses already on a little table between them, the aircraft hurled itself into the air. The acceleration was frightening. The way the ground dropped away beneath them was not to be believed. Strangely, there was less noise than she had expected, far less than the warmup roar of a clamjet "How quiet," she said, leaning away from Sir Tam's casually chummy arm. He chuckled. "That's five thousand kilometers an hour for you. We leave the sound far behind. Do you like it?" "Oh, yes," said Nan, trying to prevent him from pouring her a drink. She failed. "Your voice sounds more like 'oh, no.' " "Well, yes, perhaps that is so. It is terribly wasteful of oil, Sir Tam." "We don't bum oil, sweetie! Pure hydrogen and oxygen -- have to carry them both, this far up. Not an ounce of pollution." "But of course one bums oil, or some other fuel, to make the hydrogen." She wondered if she could keep the conversation on propellant chemistry all the way across the Atlantic, decided not and took a new tack: "It is frightening. One can see nothing from these tiny windows." "What is there to see? You get turned on by clouds, love?" "I have flown the oceans many times. Sir Tam. There is always something. Sometimes icebergs. The sea itself. In a clamjet there is the excitement of the landfall as one approaches Newfoundland or Rio or the Irish Coast. But at twenty-five thousand meters there is nothing." "I couldn't agree with you more," said Sir Tam, unstrapping and moving closer. "If I had my way, there 'd be no windows in the thing at all." Nan moistened her lips with the whiskey and said brightly, "But it is all so exciting. Could you perhaps show me around this aircraft?" "Show you around?" "Yes, please. It is so new to me." "What's to see, love?" Then he shrugged. "Matter of fact, yes, there are a few features I'd like to call to your attention." She stood up gratefully, glad to get his hand off her knee. The headaches had lessened, perhaps because now they were breathing quite pure air instead of the Glaswegian smog, but she was annoyed. He had made it clear that they were the only passengers, that was not deceitful. But she had expected at least the chaperonage of the stewardesses and they, all three of them, had retreated to their little cubbyholes in the aft of the aircraft. The little paneled lounge was far more intimate than she liked. But worse was in store. What she had thought was a service cubicle turned out to be a tiny, complete bedroom suite. With, could one believe it?, a wutcrbed. Easily a metric tonne of profligately wasted mass! For nothing surely but profligately immoral purposes! "Now there," said Sir Tam over her shoulder, "is a feature worth studying. Go ahead. Nan. Let your impulses carry you. Try it out." "Certainly not!" She moved away from his touching hand and added formally, "Sir Tam, I must tell you that I am an engaged person. It is not correct for me to allow myself to be in a situation of this kind. " "How quaint." "Sir Tam!" She was almost shrieking now, and furiously angry, not only with him but with herself. If she had used a tiny bit of inlelligence, she would have known Ihis was coming and could have avoided it. A delicate hint that this was the wrong time. A suggestion of, what? Of a social disease, if necessary. Anything. But she was trapped, the waterbed before her, this gland case behind, already with his lips against her ear and whispering buzzingly so that her headache exploded again. Desperately she caught at a straw. "Didn't -- didn't you mention Godfrey Menninger?" "What?" "Godfrey Menninger. The father of my good friend. Captain Marge Menninger. You spoke of him in the hotel." He was silent for a moment, neither releasing her or trying to pull her close. "Do you know God Menninger well?" "Only through his daughter. I was able to keep her from going to jail once. " His arm was definitely less tight. After a moment he patted her gently and stepped away. "Let's have a drink," he said, ringing for the stewardesses. The satyr's smile had been replaced by the diplomat's. The conversation was back on its tracks again, for which Ana was intensely grateful. She even managed to return to the little cubicle with the armchairs, and to persuade the stewardess to bring her a nice cup of strong chai instead of the whiskey Gulsmit suggested. He seemed greatly interested in the story of Margie Menninger 's little episode. In every detail: had they been fingerprinted? Was the People's Magistrate a court of record, whatever that was? Had Ana spoken to unyone in the militia about the incident later on, and if so, what had they said? Such trivial things seemed to interest him, but Nan was contented to go on dredging memories up for him all the way across the Atlantic, as long as it meant his keeping his hands to himself. When she was wrung dry, he leaned back, nursing the new drink the stewardess had poured for him and squinting out at the blue-black and cloudless sky. "Very interesting," he said at last. "That poor little girl. Of course I've known her since she was tiny." It had not occurred to Ana that Margie Menninger had ever been tiny. She let it pass and Sir Tam added, "And dear old God. Have you known him long?" "Not in a personal sense," she said, careful not to add lying to the fault of being untruthful. "Of course he is of great importance in cultural matters. I too am deeply concerned about culture." "Culture," repeated Sir Tam meditatively. He seemed about to produce a real smile, but managed to retain the diplomatic one instead. "You are a dear, Nan," he said, and shook his wristwatch to make the red numerals blink on. "Ah, almost there," he said regretfully. "But of course you must allow me to escort you to your hotel."    The morning session of the U.N. was exhausting. There was no time for a real lunch because she had to post-edit the computer translations of what she had already translated once that moming before they could be printed. And the afternoon session was one long catfight. The debate was on fishing rights for Antarctic krill. Because it was food, tempers ran high. And because sea lore is almost as old a human area of interest as eating, the translation was demanding. There were no places where she could coast, no technical words that were new-coined and common to almost all languages. Every language had developed its own words for ships, seamanship and, above all, eating, at the dawn of language itself. Only three of Nan's languages were in use, Bulgarian, English and Russian. The Pakistanis were not involved in the debate, and there were plenty of others proficient in the Romance languages. So there were long periods when she could listen without having to speak. But there was no rest even in those periods; she needed to remember every word she could. The U.N. delegates had the awful habit of quoting each other at length -- sometimes with approval, sometimes with a sneer, always with the risk of some tiny hairsplit that she had to get just right. Her headaches were immense. That was, of course, the price you paid for having the two hemispheres of your brain surgically sliced apart. Not to mention the stitching back of parts of them that kept you from stumbling into things tions that left your neck swollen and your eyes bulging for weeks at a time, and sometimes caused seizures indistinguishable from epilepsy. That had been a surprise. They hadn't told her about those things when she signed up to become a split-brain translator. Not really; you never did know what pain was going to be until you had it. What made the whole day an order of magnitude worse was that she was starved for sleep. Sir Tam had followed her to her very door, and then planted a fool inside it. His hands had been all over her in the limousine, all the way in from the airport. The only way she could think to get rid of him was by pretending such exhaustion that she could not stay awake another second, even though it was just after lunch. New York time. And then she found she had talked herself into it. So she did go to sleep. And woke up before midnight with the chance for any more sleep gone. And whal was there to do with the eleven hours before the morning session would begin? A letter to Ahmed, of course. A few hours with English irregular verbs. Another hour or so listening to the tapes she had just made, to check her accent. But then she was tired and fretful. What she needed most was a walk from her apartment past the university into the fresh morning air of the park, but that was ten thousand kilometers away in Sofia. In New York you did not go walking in the fresh morning air. And so she had turned up for duty in the translators' booth feeling as though a hard day's work was already behind her, and her head throbbing and pounding in two different rhythms, one in each temple -- Her mind had wandered. She forced it back. It was Sir Tam asking for the floor now, and she had to put his words into Bui garian. His face was purple-red and he was shouting. With one half of her brain Nan wondered at that, while the other half was automatically processing his words. So much passion about such little fish! Not even fish. They were some sort of crustacean, weren't they? To Nan, "krill" was something that oldfashioned peasant grannies stirred into their stews to give them body. It came as a grayishwhite, powdery substance that you bought in jars labeled "fish protein concentrate." You knew that it was good for you, but you didn't like to think about what organs and oddities were ground up to make it. In food-rich Bulgaria, nobody grew excited about the stuff. But Sir Tam was excited. The Fuel Bloc needed it desperately, he shouted. Had to have it! Was entitled to it, by all the laws of civilized humanity! The Fuel Bloc already possessed the fleets of long-range factory ships that could seine the cold Antarctic Ocean. He quoted Pacem in Maris and the British-Portuguese Treaty of A.D. #. The tiny bodies of the creatures that made up the krill, he declaimed, were absolutely essential to British agriculture, being the very best kind of fertilizer for their crops. At which the Uruguayan delegate interrupted, snarling, "Agriculture! You are using the essential protein to feed to animals. " "Of course," Sir Tam replied stoutly. "We are not blessed with the advantages given your country, Senor Corrubias. We do not have immense plains on which our cattle can graze. In order to feed them properly, we must have imports -- " Someone in the American delegation laughed out loud, not a pleasant laugh, and the Uruguayan drummed on his desk derisively. "So it is cattle you feed. Sir Gulsmit? But we have it on the evidence of your own Ministry of Health that you give the krill to your cats and budgies! Do you then make minced kitten patties, perhaps? Or fresh chops of parrakeet?" Sir Tam looked long-sufferingly at the President Pro Tern. "Sir, I must ask the courtesy of the floor." The President was a spare Ghanaian who had not once glanced toward any speaker. He did not do so now. His eyes stayed on the letters he was signing, one by one, as his secretary put them before him. He said, "I would request of the delegate from Uruguay that he reserve his remarks until the delegate from the United Kingdom has concluded." Sir Tam beamed graciously. "Thank you. In any case, I am almost finished. Of course, some part of our imports of krill do find their way into pet food, some part into protein additives for the justly famous British beef, some part into fertilizer to help us grow the vital foods that nature has otherwise denied us. Is that a matter for this body? I think not. What is of concern is the behavior of member states in their conduct in world affairs. We infringe no international treaty by continuing in the long British tradition of the sea, in harvesting what is freely available to all in international waters, and of course in making suitable use of those pelagic areas which, by existing treaties freely arrived at by the member states, have long been reserved to us. But even this is not relevant to the motion before us today! That motion, I remind you, relates only to the proposal for a United Nations peacekeeping team to supervise the Antarctic fisheries. 'Peacekeeping,' my dear fellow delegates. A team to keep the peace. And therefore our position is clear. No such team is needed. The peace has been kept. There have been no incidents. There certainly will be none of our making. The United Nations has better things to do than to seek solutions for problems that do not exist. " And he sat down, managing to do so with a bow to the President Pro Tern, a sardonic grin for the Uruguayan and, yes, even a wink for Ana, up in the translator's booth! She shook her head in distress at this frivolous-minded person. But perhaps he was serious after all, for he was already writing something on a scrap of paper and beckoning a page, even as the Ghanaian finished signing his letters, slapped his portfolio shut, glanced at the clock, and managed not to catch the Uruguayan delegate's eye as he said, "I am informed that the address of the next delegate may occupy a substantial period of time. Since it is now four, I suggest we recess this debate until ten o'clock tomorrow morning." A buzz rose up from the floor. Nan leaned back for a long moment, massaging her temples, before she stood up and allowed herself to contemplate the next half hour: A quick meal, a bath, and then a lovely long sleep -- No. It was not to be. As she opened the door to the booth, the page dashed up, out of breath, and handed her the note from Sir Tam. It said: Absolutely essential you attend have the pleasure of escorting you. So there was no rest, no rest. She might have refused the invitation. But Sir Tam had taken the precaution of telling the head of the Bulgarian mission to the United Nations about it, and she was no sooner in her room than he was on the phone insisting she go. She bathed quickly and dressed in what she guessed might be appropriate, then trotted back across the street from her hotel to the great quaint oblong building, so unlike its newer and fortress-like neighbors. Her head was pounding all the way. Diffidently she whispered her name to the guard at the Distinguished Visitors Lounge. He consulted a list, smiled frostily, and let her in. What a tumult! How much smoke, and what odors of food and drinks! And there was. Sir Tam, to be sure, tiny bouquet of flowers in one hand, the other hand on the shoulder of a plump, dark, grinning man whom Nan did not at once recognize but who was the very Uruguayan with whom Sir Tam had been exchanging insults an hour before. "Nan! Ho, Nan! Over here!" He was beckoning her to him. She could not think of a reason for refusing, and knew before it happened that Gulsmit would be touching her again. And it happened just that way. The flowers turned out to be a bouquet of parma violets, outrageously out of season and, of course, lor her. Gulsmit insisted on pinning the corsage on her demure bodice himself, taking much more time over it than was necessary, while (he others in his little conversational group jovially pretended not to notice. It angered Nan that the Scot should put himself on such terms of evident intimacy. Especially in this hyperactive atmosphere, where people who had been posturing ihreat gestures at each other all day were now laughing and mingling and drinking together. Not only lhat. Every person in this little group was from a rival bloc. What would (he head of her delegation say? Sir Tam and the Saudi were Power. The Uruguayans were People. So were the two jolly Chinese women in their spike-heeled shoes and neo-Mao jackets of silk brocade and metal thread. "You'll never guess. Nan," grinned Sir Tam, after introducing her, "what our friends have up their sleeves for tomon-ow. Tell her. Liao-tsen." The older of the Chinese women laid her hand on Ana's arm. smiling. Clearly she had been drinking a great deal. Her consonants were luzzy, but she said comprehensibly enough: "The People's Republic of Bengal will put forward an emergency resolution. It is a very pretty resolution. Miss Dimitrova. All about 'the alleged multinational expedition of the Food Exporting Powers' and their 'acts of violence against the natives of Son of Kung.' "Violence? What is this about violence?" demanded Nan, startled and suddenly fearful. If there were fighting on Kungson -- If Ahmed found himself in the middle of a war -- "That's the funny part, dear girl," chuckled Sir Tam. "It seems your friend God's little junket has begun shooting down harmless balloonists. But not to worry. I don't think it's going to pass. It's not a party matter, is it, Senor Corrubias?" The Uruguayan shrugged. "There has been no official consultation among the people's Republics, that is true. " "And unofficial?" Gulsmit probed. Corrubias glanced at the elder Chinese woman, who nodded permission, and said, "I can tell you my personal opinion, and that is that the acts of violence we have heard described are not of much importance. Can one really get upset about rubber jack-o '-lanterns floating around in the sky?" "There is also the matter of the underground race," said the Chinese woman. She took another sip of her drink, looking merrily mysterious over the top of it at Sir Tam, before going on comfortably, "But that too -- Well. A few burrows broken into, that's all. After all, how can we be sure that the creatures who inhabit them are indeed intelligent? We would not object to a Nebraska farmer, for example, opening a mole run as he plowed his com paddies." "One might also," said Ana boldly, surprising herself at the harshness of her voice, "speak of the crustacean race which has suffered some casualties." But Sir Tam stopped her by a gentle pressure on the shoulder. She did not protest. She had suddenly realized that it was Ahmed's group that had caused those casualties, about which she knew so worry ingly little. "I would really enjoy watching you two fight it out," said Sir Tam, laughing to take the menace out of his words. But Nan wondered if he didn't really mean it. She also wondered why he was so carefully and publicly possessive of her, arm around her shoulder, hovering over passing tray. Surely all these foreign people would suppose they had been in bed together! She blushed at the thought. It would have been bad enough to be guilty of an immoral dalliance, like any common tart, and to have it known. But she was not even guilty! The name without the game, how awful! Why would Sir Tam go out of his way to create such an impression? Could it be that the lax morality of the Fuel people was such that he valued the appearance of sexual adventure as much as the relationship itself? Was he trying to show that he was still sexually potent? And what sort of person was she living among here? "Please excuse me for a moment," she said, glancing about as though looking for a woman's w.c. But as soon as she was well away from Sir Tam, she circled around the white-paneled room to the buffet tables. At least she would bring up her blood sugar. Perhaps that would relieve the headaches and the exhaustion, and then she would think of a way to relieve the pressure from Sir Tam. The table would have been lavish even in Sofia! But was it not the Tibetans who were giving this party? And why did they feel obliged to spread so wasteful a display of food? Caviar which certainly did not come from the Himalayas. Delicate fruit ices that surely were unknown in their sparse, high valleys. Pates in the original wooden boxes from France. And look what they had done! The centerpieces were carved replicas of the races of Kungson! A balloonist, half a meter thick, in butter! A crustacean carved from what looked like strawberry sherbet! A long, almost ratlike creature -- was it a burrower? -- made from foie-gras! And there standing next to her was a distinguished looking gray-haired man who was directing a paleplate from the display. A spoonful of the burrower, a few slices of some sort of meat, a croissant, a scoop from the balloonist to butter the roll. He caught her eye and smiled pleasantly without speaking. It was all incredibly ostentatious. It quite took Ana's appetite away. She looked away from the food and saw Sir Tam across the room, eyes on her. Strangely, he nodded encouragement and pointed -- to whom? To the graying tall man next to her? She looked more carefully. Had they ever met? No. But he had a face she seemed to know. From a photograph, she thought; but a photograph that had meant something to her. She turned to speak to him, and the pale-haired other man was suddenly between them, polite but in a state of readiness. For what? Did they think she was an assassin? Then she remembered where she had seen the face. "You're Mr. Godfrey Menninger, " she said. His expression was inquiring. "Yes?" "We've never met, but I've seen your picture in a newspaper. With your daughter. I'm Ana Dimitrova, and I met your daughter a few months ago in Sofia." "Of course you did! The angel of rescue. It's all right, Teddy," he said to the younger man, who stepped back and began collecting silverware for Menninger's plate. "How nice to meet you at last. Ana. Margie's here somewhere. Not near the food, poor thing. She has her mother's metabolism. She can't even look at a layout like this without putting on a kilo. Let's go find her so you can say hello." Captain Menninger was sipping her Perrier water and allowing a fifty-year-old Japanese attache to think he was making headway against her defenses when she heard her father's voice behind her. "Margie, dear. A surprise for you. You remember Ana Dimitrova?" "No." Marge studied the woman carefully, not competitively, but in the manner of someone trying to learn a terrain from a map. Then the card file in her head clicked over. "Yes," she corrected herself. "The Bulgarian woman. How nice to see you again. " It was not anything of the kind, and she intended the Bulgarian bint to understand that. On the other hand, Margie had no particular wish to make an enemy of her either. There might be a time when her connection with that Pak she was screwing -- Dulla? Yes. Ahmed Dulla, member of the first Peeps expedition to Klong -- could be a useful line to pursue. So she turned to the Japanese and said: "Tetsu, I'd like you to meet Nan Dimitrova. She was such a help to me in Bulgaria. You know how foolish I am about making jokes, I just can't help this mouth of mine, it says things that get me into the most terrible trouble. And so, of course, I said something ridiculously awful. Political, you know. It could have had really sticky consequences. And along came Nan, total stranger, just a good person, and got me out of it. How is that nice young man you were with. Nan?" "Ahmed is on Kungson," said offense, but she was not obliged to like this plump blonde's nasty little put-down games. "Is he! Why, that's a coincidence. You remember Dr. Dalehouse, of course? He's there too. Perhaps they'll meet." She saw that her father's aide had just signaled something to him, and added, "Daddy, you're looking worried. Am I saying something awful again?" Godfrey Menninger smiled. "What I'm worried about is that if I'm going to give you a lift to Boston, it's time we were on our way. You do remember you have a date at M.I.T. tonight?" "Oh, dear. I'd forgotten." Wholly untrue; Margie had not forgotten the time of her date, which was the following morning, and she had no doubt that her father had not forgotten either. "Also," he went on, "you'll be sneezing and scratching if we stay here much longer. Or had you also forgotten that you are allergic to flowers?" Margie had never in her life been allergic to anything, but she said, "You do take such good care of me, Daddy. Nan, I'm sorry this was so short, but it's really nice seeing you again. And, Tetsu, don't be a stranger next time you're in Houston. Stop by and say hello." The Japanese hissed and bowed. Of course, Margie reflected, she could be out of town if he ever did happen to show up in Houston. Not that that mattered. She had already accomplished her objective. Past a certain age, even going to bed with a man did not give you quite as firm a grip on his emotions as communicating the impression that you certainly would like to, if you ever got the chance. In her father's car, with the bodyguard-aide sitting in front, she said, "Now what was that all about, poppa?" "Maybe your little Bulgarian friend isn't quite as much of a country girl as she seems. Teddy swept her as a matter of routine. There was a microphone in her corsage." "Her? Bugged? That's a crock!" "That's a fact," he corrected, "Maybe her delegation put it on her, who knows? That place was full of sharks. It could have been anyone of them. And speaking of sharks -- " "You want to know what I picked up," she said, nodding, and told him what the Japanese had said about the Bengali resolution. He leaned back in the seat. "Just the usual U.N. Mischief Night, I'd say. You turn over my garbage can, I throw a dead cat on your roof. Are they going to press it?" "He didn't say, poppa. He didn't seem to take it very seriously." Her father rubbed the spot below his navel thoughtfully. "Of course, with the Peeps you never know. Heir-of-Mao has an investment in Klong. The Bengalis wouldn't be starting anything they didn't clear with the Forbidden City." Margie's hair prickled erect at the back of her neck. "Are you saying I should worry? I don't want my mission withdrawn!" "Oh, no, no chance of that, honey. Relax, will you? You're too much like your old lady. She never did learn to swing with the action. When the P.L.O. kidnapped you, I thought she'd have a nervous breakdown." "She was scared shitless, poppa. And you never turned a hair." Not even, she thought, when your own three-year-old daughter was bawling into the jetliner's radio. "But I knew you were going to be all right, honey. I really did." "Well, I'm not bringing that up again, oT buddy." Margie folded her hands in her lap and stared out the window. Between the U.N. complex and the airport there was no building, no street, that Margie had not seen a dozen times before. She was not really seeing them now. But they helped spur and clarify her thoughts, the long tandem buses hobbling down the slow lanes, the apartment dwellers walking their dogs, school kids, stores, police on their tricycles, sidewalk vendors with their hand-made jewelry and pocket computers. Thomas Jefferson might have looked out of his stagecoach as he returned to Monticello at the slaves weeding his crops in just the same detached but proprietary way. She said slowly, "Listen, poppa. I want to get our mission reinforced. Now." "What's the hurry?" "I don't know, but there's a hurry. I want it done defore the Peeps and the Greasies cut us off at the roots, or get enough of their own people up there to own Kungson. I want us there first and biggest, because I want it all." "Shit, honey. Didn't they teach you about priorities at the Point? There's the krill business, and the mid-Atlantic Ridge, and the Greasies threatening to raise their prices again -- do you have any idea how tough all this is? I've only got one stack, and there's only room for one thing at the top of it. " "No, poppa, I don't want to be told how hard it is. Don't you understand this is a whole planet?" "Of course I do, but -- " "No. No buts. I guess you don't really understand what having a whole planet to play with means. For us, poppa, all for us. To start from scratch with. To develop in a systematic manner. Find all the fossil fuels, develop them in a rational way. Locate the cities where they don't destroy arable land. Plant crops where they won't damage the soil. Develop industry where it's most convenient. Plan the population. Let it grow as it is needed, but not to where you have a surplus: good, strong, self-reliant people. American people, poppa. Maybe the place stinks now, but give it a hundred years and you'd rather be there than here, I promise. And l want it." Godfrey Menninger sighed, looking in love and in some awe at the oldest and most troublesome of his children. "You're worse than your mother ever was," he said ruefully. "Well, I hear what you say. The Poles owe us one. I'll see what I can do. "    TechTowTwo sprawled over the bank of the Charles River, more than twice the cubage of all the old brick buildings put together. There were no classrooms in Tech Tower Two. There was no administration, either. It was all for research, from the computer storage in the subbasements to the solar-radiation experiments that decorated the roof with saucers and bow-ties. The Massachusetts Institute of Technology had a long tradition of involvement with space exploration, going back even before there was any. Or any that did not take place on a printed page. As early as the #s there had been a design class whose entire curriculum revolved around the creation of products for export to the inhabitants of the third planet of the star Arcturus. The fact that there was no known planet of Arcturus, let alone inhabitants of it, did not disturb either teacher or students. Techpersons were used to unhinging their imaginations on demand. In the Cambridge community that centered around M.I.T., Harvard, the Garden Street observatories and all the wonderlands of Route #, there had been designers of interstellar spacecraft before the first Sputnik went into orbit, anatomists of extraterrestrials when there was no proof of life anywhere off the surface of the Earth, and specialists in interplanetary communications before anyone was on the other end of the line. Margie Menninger had taken six months of graduate studies there, dashing from Tech to Harvard. She had been careful to keep her contacts bright. The woman Margie wanted to see power in the Tech world even if she had not also held the title of Assistant Dean of the College. She had arranged a breakfast meeting at Margie's request, and had turned out five department heads on order. The Dean introduced them around the table and said, "Make it good now, Margie. Department heads aren't crazy about getting up so early in the morning." Margie sampled her scrambled eggs. "For this kind of food I don't blame them," she said, putting down her fork. "Let me get right to it. I have about ten minutes' worth of holes of the autochthones of Son of Rung, alias Klong. No sound. Just visible." She leaned back to the sideboard and snapped a switch, and the first of the holographic pictures condensed out of a pinkish glow. "You've probably seen most of this stuff anyway," she said. "That's a Krinpit. They are one of the three intelligent, or anyway possibly intelligent, races on Klong, and the only one of the lot that is urban. In a moment you'll see some of their buildings. They're open at the top. Evidently the Krinpit don't worry much about weather. Why they have buildings at all is anyone's guess, but they do. They would seem much the easiest of the three races to conduct trade with, but unfortunately the Peeps have a head start with them. No doubt we'll catch up. " The head of the design staff was a lean young black woman who had limited her breakfast to orange juice and black coffee, and was already through with it. "Catch up at what, Captain Menninger?" she asked. Margie took her measure and refused combat. "For openers. Dr. Ravenel, I'd like to see your people create some trade goods. For all three races. They're all going to be our customers one of these days." The economist took his eyes off the holo of a Krinpit coracle to challenge Margie. "Customers implies two-way trade. What do you think these, ah, Klongans are going to have to sell us that's worth the trouble of shipping it all those light-years?" Margie grinned. "I thought you'd never ask." She pulled an attache case off the floor and opened it on the table in front of her, pushing the plate of eggs out of the way. "So far," she said, "we don't exactly have any manufactured objects. But take a look at this." She passed around several ten-centimeter squares of a filmy, resilient substance. "That's the stuff the balloonists' hydrogen sacs are made out of. It's really pretty special stuff -- I mean, it holds gaseous H;, with less than one per cent leakage in a twenty-four hour period. We could supply quite a lot of that, if there was a specialty market for it . " "Don't you have to kill a balloonist to get it?" "Good question," Margie nodded to the economist, with a lying smile. "Actually, no. That is. there are other, non-sentient races with the same body structure, although this one is, I believe, from one of the sentients. How about a market? If I remember correctly, the Germans had to use the second stomach of the ox when they were building the Hindenburg. " "I see," said the economist gravely. "All we need to do is contact a few Zeppelin manufacturers." There was a general titter. "I'm sure," said Margie steadily, "that you will have some better idea than that. Oh, and I ought to mention one thing. I brought my checkbook. There's a National Science Foundation grant for research and development that's waiting for someone to apply for it." And for that gift too, I thank you, poppa, she thought. The economist had not become the head of a major department of the faculty without learning when to retreat. "I didn't mean to brush you off, Captain Menninger. This is actually a pretty exciting challenge. What else have you got for us?" "Well, we have a number of samples that haven't been studied very carefully. Frankly, they aren't really supposed to be here. Camp Detrick doesn't know they're gone yet." The group stirred. The Dean said quickly, "Margie, I think we all get the same picture when you mention Camp Detrick. Is there anything connected with biological warfare in this?" "Certainly not! No, believe me, that doesn't come into it at all. I sometimes go out of channels, I admit, but what do you guess they'd do to me if I broke security on something like that?" "Then why Camp Detrick?" "Because these are alien organisms," Margie explained. "Except for the sample of balloonist tissue, you'll notice that every item I've got here is in a doublewrapped, heat-sealed container. The outside has been acid-washed and UV-sterilized. No, wait -- " she added, grinning. Everybody at the table had begun looking at their fingertips, and there was a perceptible movement away from the samples of tissue on the table. "Those balloonist samples are okay. The rest, maybe not so okay. They've been pretty carefully gone over. There don't seem to be any pathogens or allergens. But naturally you'll want to use care in handling them." "Thanks a lot. Captain," said the designer stiffly. "How can you be so sure about the tissue?" "I ate some three days ago," she said. She had their full attention now, and swept on: "I should point out that the grant naturally includes whatever you need to insure safe handling. Now, this group are plant samples. They're photosynthetic, and their principal response is in the infrared range. Interesting for you agronomists? Right. And these over here are supposed to be art objects. These come from the Krinpit, the ones that looked like squashed cockroaches. The things are supposed to 'sing.' That is, if you're a Krinpit and you rub them on your shell they make some interesting sounds. If you don't have a chitinous shell, you can use a credit card. " The woman from Design picked up one of them gingerly, peering at it through the transparent plastic. "You said you wanted us to develop some kind of trading goods?" "I sure do." The last thing Margie pulled out of her dispatch case was a red-covered mimeographed jacket. "As you can see, this is classified, but that's just military hangups. It will be turned over to the U.N. in about ten days anyway, or most of it will. It's the most comprehensive report we've been able to prepare on the three principal races of Klong." All six of the faculty members at the table reached for it at once, but the Design woman was fastest. "Um," she said, flipping through it. "I've got a graduate student who would eat this up. Can I show it to him?" "Better than that. Let's leave this copy, and the samples, with our friends, and let's you and I go talk to him." Fifteen minutes later, Margie had succeeded in getting rid of the department head, and she and a slim, excitable young man named Walter Pinson were head to head. "Think you can handle it?" asked Margie. "Yes! I mean, well, it's a big job -- " Margie put her hand on his arm. "I'm sure you can. I'd really appreciate it it you'd tell me how you plan to go about it, though." Pinson thought for a moment. "Well, the first thing is to figure out what their needs are," he offered. "That's fascinating! It must be pretty difficult. I would hardly know where to start. Offhand, I'd say their biggest need, all of them, is just staying alive. As you'll see, everything on the planet spends a lot of its time trying to eat everything else, including the other intelligent races. " "Cannibalism?" "Well, I don't think you can call it that. They're different races. And there are a lot of other species that are trying to eat the intelligent ones." "Predators," said Pinson, nodding." Well, there's a starting point right there. Let's see. For the predators like the balloonists, for instance, anything that would set them on fire would help protect the sentients -- of course," he added, frowning, "we'd have to make sure that these were used only to defend the sentients against lower forms of life." "Of course!" said Margie, shocked. "We wouldn't want to give them weapons to start a war with!" She glanced at her watch. "I've got an idea, Walter. I didn't have much of a breakfast, and it's getting on toward lunch. Why don't you and I go where we can talk about these, ah, implements for self-protection?"    When she got back to her hotel, there was a taped message from her father: "To hear is to obey. Catch a news broadcast." She turned on the bedside TV while she packed, hunting for an all-news station. She was rewarded with five minutes about the latest Boston political corruption scandals, and then an in-depth interview with the Red Sox's new designated hitter. But at last there was a recap of the top international story of the day: "In a surprise move at the United Nations this morning, the top Polish delegate, Wladislas Prczensky, announced that his government has accepted the challenge presented by the Bengali resolution. The Food powers have agreed to send out an investigatory commission, given broad powers to investigate the alleged cases of brutal treatment of native races on the planet whimsically called 'Klong,' or 'Son of Rung.' There will be no representatives of major powers such as the United States or the Soviet Union on the commission, which will be made up of U.N. peacekeeping officers from Poland itself, Brazil, Canada, Argentina and Bulgaria." Danny Dalehouse reached out to grab the theodolite as it tipped in the soft ground. Morrissey grinned and apologized. "Must've lost my balance. " "Or else you're stoned again," said Dalehouse. He was angry -- not just at Morrissey. In the candor of his heart he knew that most of his anger was at the fact that Kappelyushnikov was flying and he was not. "Anyway," he went on, "you've knocked this run in the head. Next time why don't you just go sleep it off?" They had all been freaked out by the stuff the balloonists had sprayed on them, and from time to time, for days afterward, all of them had recurring phases of lust and euphoria. Morrissey's were not only more intense, but Dalehouse was pretty sure the biochemist was still exposing himself. He had discovered that something in the semen or sperm of the male balloonists was highly hallucinogenic -- better than that, was the long-sought-after true aphrodisiac, fabled in song and story. It wasn't Morrissey's fault that his researches put him clear out of it from time to time. But he shouldn't have insisted on helping with the theodolite readings. Far overhead Kappelyushnikov's cluster of bright yellow balloons gyrated as the pilot experimented with controlling his altitude to take advantage of the winds at various levels. When he was finished tracking them, they would have basic information that could allow them to cruise the skies. Then Dalehouse 's turn would come. But he was tired of waiting. "Cappy," he said into the radio, "we've lost the readings. Might as well come on down." Harriet was walking toward them as Kappelyushnikov's answer came through. It was in Russian; Harriet heard, and flinched irritably. That was in character. She had been a perfect bitch about the whole thing, Dalehouse thought. When they came back to normal after that first incredible trip, she had flamed at him: "Animal! Don't you know you could have got me pregnant?" It had never occurred to him to ask. Nor had it occurred to her, at the time. It was no use reminding her that she had been as eager as he. She had retreated into her hard defiantspinster shell. And ever since she had been ten times as upright as before, and fifty times as nasty to anyone who made sexual remarks in her presence or even, as with Kappelyushnikov just now, used some perfectly justifiable bad language. "I've got some new tapes for you," Harriet sniffed. "Any progress?" "Certainly there's progress, Dalehouse. There's a definite grammar. I'll brief the whole camp on it after the next meal." She glanced up at Cappy, having a last fling with his balloon as half a dozen of the Klongan gasbags soared around him, and retreated. A definite grammar. Well, there was no use trying to hurry Harriet. Preliminary Studies on a First Contact with Subtechnological Sentients seemed very far away! Dalehouse counted up the score. It was not impressive. They had made no contact at all with the crablike things called Krinpit, or with the borrowers . The gasbags had been hanging around quite a lot since the day they had showered the expedition with their milt. But they did not come close enough for the kind of contact Danny Dalehouse wanted. They bounced and swung hundreds of meters in the air most of the time, descending lower only when most of the camp was away, or asleep. No doubt they had been trained to avoid ground-limited creatures through eons of predation. But it made it hard for Danny. At least, with the gasbags in sight, rifle microphones had been able to capture quite a lot of their strident, singing dialogue -- if dialogue was what it was. Harriet said she detected structure. Harriet said it was not bird songs, or cries of alarm. Harriet said she would teach him to speak to them. But what Harriet said was not always to be believed, Danny Dalehouse thought. The other thing he thought was that they needed a different translator. The split-brain operation facilitated language learning, but it had several drawbacks. It sometimes produced bad physical effects, including long-lasting pain. Once in a while it produced personality changes. And it didn't always work. A person who had no gift for languages to begin with came out of surgery still lacking the gift. In Harriet's case, Danny would have guessed all three were true. They had transmitted all the tapes to Earth anyway. Sooner or later the big semantic computers at Johns Hopkins and Texas AM would be checking in, and Harriet's skills, or lack of them, would stop mattering so much. What Danny needed, or at least what Danny wanted, so badly he could taste it, was to be up there in the sky with one of the gasbags, one on one, learning a language in the good old-fashioned way. Anything else was a compromise. They'd tried everything within their resources. Free-floating instrumented balloons with sensors programmed to respond to the signatures of life; wolf traps for the Krinpit; buried microphones for the burro wen;; the rifle mikes and the zoom-lensed cameras for the gasbags. They had kilometers of tape, with pictures and sounds of all manner of jumping, crawling, wriggling things, and hardly in all the endless hours as much as ten minutes that was any use to Danny Dalehouse, Still, something had been accomplished. Enough for him to have composed a couple of reports to go back to Earth. Enough even for his jealous colleagues at M.S.U. and the Double-A-L to pore over eagerly, even if not enough to satisfy Danny. It was still learning, even if much of it was negative. The first thing to perish was the pretty fable of three independent intelligent races living in some sort of beneficent cooperation and harmony. There was no cooperation. At least, they had seen no signs of that, and many to the contrary. The burrowers seemed never to interact with the others at all. The gasbags and the Krinpit did, but not in any cooperative or harmonious way. The balloonists never touched ground, as far as Danny had seen, or at least not on purpose. There were at least a dozen species that enjoyed eating balloonists when they could catch them, sleek brown creatures that looked a little like stub-winged bats, froglike leapers, smaller arthropods than the Krinpit -- not least of them, the Krinpit themselves. If a gasbag ever drifted low enough for one of them to reach it, it was dead. So the entire lives of the balloonists, from spawn to fodder, were spent in the air, and their ultimate burial was always in the digestive tract of some ground-bound race; so tawdry a fate for so pretty a species!    Kappelyushnikov was coming in, low and fast, tossed by the lowlevel winds. He pulled the ripcord on his balloon at five meters and dropped like a stone, wriggling out of the harness to fall free. He tumbled over and over as he landed, then got up, rubbing himself, and ran to catch the deflated balloon cluster as it scudded before the breeze. Danny winced, contemplating his own first flight. The last little bit of ballooning was going to be the hardest. He turned to help Cappy pick up the fabric, and a rifle-shot next to his head made him duck and swear. He spun around, furious. "What the hell are you up to, Morrissey?" The biochemist put the rifle at shoulder-arms and saluted the tumbling form of one of the hovering gasbags. "Just harvesting another specimen, Danny," he said cheerfully. He had judged height and wind-drift with precision, and the collapsed bag was dropping almost at their feet. "Ah, shit," he said in disgust. "Another female." "Really?" said Danny, staring at what looked like an immense erection. "Are you sure." "Fooled me too," Morrissey grinned. "No, the ones with the schlongs aren't the males. They aren't schlongs. I mean, they aren't penises. These folks don't make love like you and I, Danny. The females sort of squirt their eggs out to float around in the air, and then the boys come out and whack off onto them. " "When did you find all that out?" Dalehouse was annoyed; the rule of the expedition was that each of them shared discoveries as soon as they were made. "When you were bugged at me for being stoned out of my mind," Morrissey said. "I think it has to do with the way they generate their hydrogen. Solar flares seem to be involved. So when they saw our lights, they thought it was a flare -- and that's when they spawned. Only we happened to be underneath and so we got sprayed with, uh, with -- " "I know what we got sprayed with," Dalehouse said. "Yeah! You know, Danny, when I took up this career, they made dissecting specimens sound pretty tacky -- but every time I go near one of the males' sex glands, I get high. I'm beginning to like this line of work." "Do you have to kill them all off to do it, though? You'll chase the flock away. Then how am I going to make contact?" Morrissey grinned. He didn't answer. He just pointed aloft. Dalehouse, in justice, had to concede the unspoken point. Whatever emotions the gasbags had, fear did not seem to be among them. Morrissey had shot down nearly a dozen of them, but ever since the first contact, the swarm had stayed almost always within sight. Perhaps it was the lights that attracted them. In the permanent Klongan twilight, there was no such thing as "day." The camp had opted to create one, marked by turning on the whole bank of floodlights at an arbitrary "dawn" and turning them off again twelve clock hours later. One light always stayed on. To keep off predators, they told themselves, but in truth it was to keep out the primordially threatening dark. Morrissey picked up the balloonist. It was still alive, its wrinkled features moving soundlessly. Once down, they never uttered a sound -- because, Morrissey said, the hydrogen that gave them voice was lost when their bags were punctured. But they kept on trying. The first one they had shot down had lived for more than forty hours. It had crept all around the camp, dragging its gray and wrinkled bag, and it had seemed in pain all of that time. Dalehouse had been glad when it died at last, was glad now when Morrissey plunged the new one into a killer bag for return to Earth. Kappelyushnikov limped up to them, rubbing his buttocks. "Is always a martyr, first pioneer of flight," he grumbled. "So, Danny Dalehouse. You want go up now?" An electric shock hit Danny. "You mean now?" "Sure, why not? Wind isn't bad. I go with, soon as two balloons fill."    It took longer than Dalehouse would have thought possible for the little pump to fill two batches of balloons big enough for human passengers -- especially since the pump was a hastily rigged nonsparking compressor that leaked as much gas as it squeezed into the bags, Dalehouse tried to eat, tried to nap, tried to interest himself in other projects, and kept coming back to gaze at the tethered clusters of bags, quietly swelling with hydrogen, constrained by the cord netting that surrounded them. The weather had taken a tum for the worse. Clouds covered the sky from horizon to horizon, but Kappelyushnikov was stubbornly optimistic. "Clouds will blow away. Is positive skies will be clear." When the first lightening -- it was actually a pinkening -- of sky began to show, he said decisively: "Is okay now. Strap in, Danny." Mistrustfully, Dalehouse buckled himself into the harness. He was a taller but lighter man than the Russian, and Kappelyushnikov grumbled to himself as he valved off surplus hydrogen. "Otherwise," he explained, "you go back to State of Michigan, East Lansing, shwoosh! But next time, not so much wasting gas." The harness had a quick-release latch at the shoulders, and Dalehouse touched it experimentally. "No, no! " screamed Kappelyushnikov. "You want to pull when you are up two hundred meters, fine, pull! Is your neck. But don't waste gas for nothing." He guided Danny's hands to the two crucial cords. "Is not clamjet, you understand? Is free balloon. Clamjet uses lift to save fuel. Here is no fuel, only lift. Here you go where wind goes. You don't like direction. you find different wind. Spill water ballast, you go up. Spill sauers off. you go down. " Dalehouse wriggled in the harness. It was not going to be very much like sailplaning over the eastern shore of Lake Michigan, where there was always a west wind to bounce off the bluffs and keep a glider aloft for hours. But if the Russian could do it, he could do it. I hope, he added to himself, and said, "All right, I think I have the hang of it." "So let's go," cried the Russian, grinning as he slipped into his own harness. He bent and picked up a fair-sized rock, gesturing to Danny to do the same. The other members of the expedition were standing back, but one of them handed Danny a rock and, at Kappelyushnikov's orders, they untethered the balloons. Kappelyushnikov danced over toward Danny, like a diver stilting across a sea-bottom. He came as close as he could under the bulk of their balloons, peering into his face. "You are all right?" Danny nodded. "So drop the rock and we go!" Kappelyushnikov cried. And he cast his own rock away and began to float diagonally upward. Dalehouse took a deep breath and followed his example, watching the Russian move upward. Nothing seemed to happen. Danny did not feel any acceleration, only that his feet seemed to have gone abruptly numb, and there was no sensation of pressure on their bottoms. Because his eyes were on Kappelyushnikov, he neglected to look down until he was fifty meters in the air. They were drifting south, along the coastline. Far above them and inland, over the purple hills that marked the edge of the fern forest, the extended swarm of balloonists was grazing on whatever tiny organisms they could find floating in the sky. Below and behind was the dwindling campsite. Danny was already higher than the nose of their return rocket, the tallest object in it. Off to his left was the sea itself, and a couple of islands in the muddy waters, covered with manytrunked trees. He wrenched his attention away from sightseeing; Kappelyushnikov was shouting at him. "What?" Dalehouse bellowed. The gap had widened; Cappy was now forty meters above him, and moving inland, evidently in a different air layer. "Drop... little... water!" shouted the Russian. Dalehouse nodded and reached tentatively for the valve cord. He pulled at it with a light touch. Nothing happened. He pulled again, harder. Half a liter of ballast sprayed out of the tank, drenching him. Danny had not realized that the passenger was directly under the ballast tank, and, gasping, vowed to change that element of design before he went up again. But he was flying! Not easily. Not with grace. Not even with the clumsy control that Kappelyushnikov had taught himself. He spent the first hour chasing Cappy across the sky. It was like one of the fun-house games where you and your girl are on different rotating circles of a ride, when neither of you can take a step except to change from one spinning disk to another. He never caught the Russian, though Kappelyushnikov did all he could to make capture easy. Not that first time. But -- flying! It was exactly the dream he had always had, the dream everyone has had. The total conquest of the air. No jets. No wings. No engines. Just gently swimming through the atmospheric ocean, with no more effort than floating in a salt-water bay. He reveled in it, and as time went on -- not in the first flight, or the tenth; but the supply of hydrogen was limitless, if slow in coming, and he made as many flights as he could -- he began to acquire some skill. And the problem of reaching the gasbags turned out to be no problem at all. He didn't have to seek them out. They were far more skilled at flying than he, and they came to him, bobbing around like great jack-o'lantems with hideous ticklike faces, peering inquisitively into his own face and singing, singing, oh! how they sang.    For the next week, or what passed on Klong for a week, Dalehouse spent every minute he could in the air. The life of the camp went on almost without him. Even Kappelyushnikov was more earthbound than he. There was nothing to hold Dalehouse there, and he found himself almost a stranger when he landed, slept, relieved bladder and bowels, ate, filled his balloons and soared again. Harriet snapped at him for demanding more than she could handle in translation. The camp commander complained bitterly at the waste of power in generating hydrogen. Jim Morrissey pleaded for time and help in collecting and studying the other species. Even Cappy was surly about the wear and tear on his balloons. Danny didn't care. In the skies of Klong he was alive. He progressed from feckless interloper to skilled aeronaut; from stranger to, almost, one of the great drifting swarm. He began to be able to exchange at least rudimentary ideas with some of the gasbags, especially the biggest of diem -- two meters across, with a pattern that looked almost like a tartan; Danny named him "Bonny Prince Charlie," lacking any clue as to what the gasbag called itself. Himself. Danny began to think of him as almost a friend. If it had not been for his physical needs, and one other thing, Dalehouse would hardly have bothered returning to the camp at all. The one other thing was Harriet. He could not do without her help in translation. It wasn't enough. He was convinced a lot of it was wrong. But it was all he had in the endeavor to communicate with these beautiful and monstrous creatures of the air. He raged to the rest of the encampment, and insisted on his complaints being relayed to Earth; he insulted her almost to the point of tears -- from eyes that he would have sworn had never felt them before. It was not enough to suit him... but voyage by voyage, hour by hour, some sort of communication began to build up. You never knew what part of your learning was going to be useful. Those long sessions of Chomsky and transactional grammar, the critiques of Lorenz and Dart, the semesters on territoriality and mating rites -- none of them seemed very helpful in the skies of Klong. But he blessed every hour of sailplaning, and every evening with his local barbershop quartet. The language of the gasbags was music. Not even Mandarin made such demands on pitch and tonality as their songs. Even before he knew any words, he found himself chiming in their chorus, and they responded to it with, if not exactly welcome, at least curiosity. The big plaid one even learned to sing Danny Dalehouse's name, as well as he could with a soundproducing mechanism that was deficient in such basic phonemes as the fricative. Danny learned that some of their songs were not unlike terrestrial birdcalls: there was one for food, and several for danger. There seemed to be three separate kinds of danger, one for danger from the ground and two for dangers, but evidently different kinds of dangers, from the air. One of the terms sounded almost Hawaiian, with its liquids and glottal stops; that seemed to belong to a kind of feral gasbag, a shark of the air, that appeared to be their most dangerous natural enemy. The other -- Dalehouse could not be sure, and Harriet was not much help, but it appeared to relate to danger from above the air; and not just danger, but that kind of special macho risktaking danger that involved mortal peril, even death, but was infinitely attractive for reasons he could not perceive. He puzzled over that for hours, making Harriet's life a living hell. On that point, no solution. But the tapes went back to Earth, and the computer matches began to come back, and Harriet was able to construct sentences for him to say. He sang, "I am friend," and, heartstoppingly, the great cross-hatched gasbag he called Charlie responded with a whole song: "You are, you are, you are friend!" And the whole chorus joined in. The fickle Klongan weather cooperated for eight calendar days, and then the winds began to rise and the clouds rolled in. When the winds blew, even the gasbags of the swarm had trouble keeping station with each other, and Danny Dalehouse was blown all over the sky. He tried to keep the camp in range; and because he did, so did the whole swarm. But in the effort they were widely separated. When he decided to give up at last, he called good-by and heard in response the song that seemed to mean "sky danger." Dalehouse repeated it; it seemed appropriate enough, considering the weather. But then he became conscious of a deep fluttering sound behind the whine of the winds. The sound of a helicopter. Dalehouse abandoned the flock, climbed high enough to find a return wind, then jockeyed himself expertly down through the crossbreezes toward the camp. There it was, dropping through the frayed bottom of a cloud: the Greasy copter, with a Union Jack on its tail strut. So piofligate of energy! Not only did they ship that vast mass through tachyon transit, at incredible cost, but they had shipped enough fuel to allow the pilot to take joyrides. And what was it carrying slung between its skids? Some other kind of machine! Typical Greasy oil-hoggery! Danny swore disgustedly at the wastefulness of the Greasies. With a fraction of the kilocalories they poured out in simple inefficiency and carelessness, he could have had a decent computer, Kappelyushnikov could long since have had his glider, Morrissey could have had an outboard motor for his boat, and thus a nearly complete selection of marine samples by now. There was something wrong in a world that let a handful of nations bum off energy so recklessly simply because they happened to be sitting on its sources. When it was gone, they would be as threadbare as the Peruvians or the Paks, sure. But there was no comfort in that. Their downfall would be the world's downfall -- Or at least that world's downfall. Maybe something could be worked out for this one. Planning. Thought. Preparation ahead of time. Control of growth, so that scarce resources would not be pissed away irrevocably on foolishness. A fair division of Klong's treasures, so that no nation. and no individual could enrich himself by starving others. An attempt to insure equity to all -- Dalehouse's train of thought snapped as he realized that he had been daydreaming. The winds had carried kkn farther than he intended, almost out over the sea. He vented hydrogen frantically, and came down almost in the water, falling fast. He picked himself up, and watched the ripped cases of the balloons floating out of reach in the water. Cappy would be furious. At least he wouldn't have to carry them on what looked like a long walk back up the shore to the camp, he thought. It was some consolation, but it didn't last long. Before he was halfway back, it began to rain.    And it rained. And it rained. It was no such ferocious windslamming storm as had hit them soon after the landing, but it lasted most tediously and angeringly long, far past the point where it was an incident, past the time it was an annoyance, to the point, and past the point, when it seemed they were all sentenced to fat, oily drops turning the ground into mud and the camp into a steam bath for all the miserable rest of their lives. There was no chance of ballooning. There were no native balloonists in sight anyway to follow. Kappelyushnikov grumpily seamed and filled new balloons in the hope of better times to come. Harriet San tori tongue-lashed everyone who came near her. Morrissey packed samples in his tent and pored over mysterious pictures and charts, coming out only to stare furiously at the rain and shake his head. Danny composed long and the Double-A-L, demanding gifts for his gasbag friends. Krivitin and Sparky Cerbo brewed up some kind of witches' brew from the native berries and got terribly drunk together, and then even more terribly sick as their bodies strove to defend themselves against the alien Klongan protein traces in the popskull. They very nearly died. They surely would have, exploded Alex Woodring, shaking with anger, if they had done any such moron's trick earlier; the first total vulnerability had dwindled to reactions that no longer brought death. Only protracted misery. Danny inherited the job of tending them and, at Harriet's angry insistence, of packaging samples of their various untidy emissions for Jim Morrissey to analyze. Morrissey was crouched over his pictures and diagrams when Danny came in, and when his duty was explained to him, flatly refused it. "Cripes, Danny, I've got no equipment for that kind of thing. Throw those samples in the crapper, I don't want them. " "Harriet says we must know how serious the poisoning is." "We already know that, man. They got real sick. But they didn't die. " "Harriet says you can at least analyze them." "For what? I wouldn't know what to look for. ' ' "Harriet says -- " "Oh, screw Harriet. 'Scuse me, Danny, I didn't mean to remind you of your, uh, indiscretions. Anyway, I've got something better for us to do, now that the rain's stopping." "It hasn't stopped, Jim." "It's slowing down. When it does stop, Boyne's going to be coining around to collect the backhoe I borrowed from him. I want to use it first. " "For what?" "For digging up some of our lightfingered friends." He pointed straight down at the floor of the tent. "The ones that swiped Harriet's radio." "We already tried that." "Yes, we did. We found out that the important thing is speed. They'll close up the tunnels faster than you'd believe, so we've got to get in, get moving and get to where they are before they have a chance to react. We'll never have a clear field to pick them up otherwise -- unless," he added offhandedly, "we flooded the tunnels with cyanide first. Then we could take our time." "Is that all you think of, killing?" Dalehouse flared. "No, no. I wasn't suggesting it. I was excluding it. I know you don't Dalehouse took a deep breath. He had seen enough of the balloonists to stop thinking of them as preparations and learn to consider them, almost, people. The burrowers were still total unknowns to him, and probably rather distasteful -- he thought of termites and maggots and all sorts of vile, crawling things when he thought of them. But he wasn't ready for genocide. "So what were you suggesting?" he asked. "I borrowed a backhoe from Boyne. I want to use it before he takes it back. The thing is, I think I know where to dig." He gathered up a clump of the papers on the upended footlocker he was using for a desk and handed them over. The sheets on top seemed to be a map, which meant nothing to Dalehouse, but underneath was a sheaf of photographs. He recognized them; they were aerial views of the area surrounding the camp. Some he had taken himself, others were undoubtedly Kappelyushnikov's. "There's something wrong with them," he said. "The colors look funny. Why is this part blue?" "It's false-color photography, Danny. That batch is in the infrared; the bluer the picture, the warmer the ground. Here, see these sort of pale streaks? They're two or three degrees warmer than what's on other side of them." Dalehouse turned the pictures about in his hands, and then asked, "Why?" "Well, see if you figure it out the same way I did. Look at the one under it, in orthodox color You took that one. Tum it so it's oriented the same way as the falsecolor print -- there. Do you see those clumps of orangey bushes? They seem to extend in almost straight lines. And those bright red ones? They are extensions of the same lines. The bushes are all the same plant; the difference is the bright red ones are dead. Well, doesn't it look to you like the pale lines in the false-color pictures match up with the lines of bushes in the ortho? And I've poked a probe down along some of those lines, and guess what I found?" "Burrows?" Dalehouse hazarded. "You're so damn smart," grumbled Morrissey. "All right, show me some real smarts. Why are those plants and markings related to the burrows?" Dalehouse put down the pictures patiently. "That I don't know. But I bet you're going to tell me." "Well, no. Not for sure. But I can make a smart guess. I'd say digging out tunnels causes some sort of chemical change in the surface. Maybe it leaches out the nutrients selectively? And those plants happen to be the kind that survive best in that kind of soil? Or maybe the castings from the burrowers fertilize them, again selectively. Those are analogues from Earth: you can detect mole runs that way, and earthworms aerate the soil and make things grow better. This may be some wholly different process, but my bet is that that's the general idea." He sat back on his folding camp stool and regarded Danny anxiously. Dalehouse thought for a second, listening to the dwindling plop of raindrops on the tent roof. "You tell me more than I want to know, Jim, but I think I get your drift. You want me to help you dig them up. How are we going to do that fast enough? Especially in the kind of mud there is out there?" "That's why I borrowed Boyne's backhoe. It's been in position ever since the rain began. I think the burrowers sense ground vibrations; I wanted them to get used to its being there before we started." "Did you tell him what you wanted it for? I got the impression they were digging burrows themselves." "So did I, and that's why I didn't tell him. I said we needed new latrines, and by gosh we do. Sometime or other. Anyway, it's right over the best-looking patch of bushes right now, ready to go. Are you with me?" Danny thought wistfully of his airborne friends, so much more inviting than these rats or worms. But they were out of reach for the time being -- "Sure," he said. Morrissey grinned, relieved. "Well, that was the easy part. Now we come up against the tough bit: convincing Harriet to go along."    Harriet was every bit as tough as advertised. "You don't seriously mean," she began, "that you want to drag everybody out in a downpour just for the sake of digging a few holes?" "Come on, Harriet," said Morrissey, trying not to explode. "The rain's almost stopped." "And if it has, there are a thousand more important things to do!" "Will be fun, Gasha," Kappelyushnikov chipped in. "Digging for foxholes like landed oil-rich English country gentlemen! Excellent sport. " "And it isn't just a few holes," Morrissey added. "Look at the seismology traces. There are big things down there, chambers twenty meters long and more. Not just tunnels. Maybe cities." Harriet said cuttingly, "Morrissey, if you wonder why none of us have any confidence in you, that's just the reason. You'll say any stupid thing that comes into your head. Cities! There are some indications of shafts and chambers, somewhat bigger than the tunnels directly under the surface, yes. But I would not call them -- " "All right, all right. They're not cities. Maybe they aren't even villages, but they're something. At the least, they are something like breeding chambers where they keep their young. Or store their food. Or, Christ, I don't know, maybe it's where they have ballet performances or play Bingo, what's the difference? Just because they're bigger, it follows that they're probably more important. It will be less likely, or at least harder, for them to seal them off." He looked toward Alex Woodring, who coughed and said, "I think that's reasonable, Harriet. Don't you?" She pursed her lips thoughtfully. "Reasonable? No, I certainly wouldn't call it reasonable. Of course, you're our leader, at least nominally, and if you think it wise to depart from the -- " "I do think it's a good idea, Harriet," Woodring said boldly. "If you'll let me finish, please? I was saying, if you think we should depart from the agreement we all made that group decisions should be arrived at unanimously, not by a vote or some one person throwing his weight around, then I suppose I have nothing further to say." "Gasha, dear," said Kappelyushnikov soothingly, "shut up, please? Tell us plan, Jim." "You bet! First thing we do is open up as big a hole as we can with the backhoe. All of us are out there with shovels, and we jump in. What we want is specimens. We grab what we see. We should take them pretty much by surprise and besides," he said, with some selfsatisfaction, "two of us can carry these." He held up his camera. "They've got good bright strobes. I got that idea from Boyne, when we were drinking together; I think that's what they do, at the Greasies'. They go in with these things, partly to get pictures and mostly to dazzle them. While they're temporarily blinded, we can grab them easily." Dalehouse put in, "Temporarily, Jim?" "Well," Morrissey said reluctantly. "No, I'm not real sure about that part. Their eyes are probably pretty delicate -- but hell, Danny, we don't even know if they have any eyes in the first place!" "Then how do they get dazzled?" "All right. But still, that's the way I want to do it. And we'll take walkie-talkies. If anything, uh, goes wrong -- " He hesitated, and then started over. "If you should get disoriented or anything, you just dig up. You should be able to do that with your bare hands. If not, you just turn your walkie-talkie on. We might be unable to get voice communication from under the surface, but we know from the radio that got stolen that we can at least get cardig you out. That's if anything goes wrong." Kappelyushnikov leaned forward and placed his hand on the biochemist's mouth. "Dear Jim," he said, "please don't encourage us any more, otherwise we all quit. Let's do this, no more talk."    Predictably, Harriet would have nothing to do with the venture, and she insisted that at least two of the men stay behind -- "In case we have to dig you heroes out." But Sparky Cerbo volunteered to go in, and Alicia Dair claimed she could run the backhoe better than anyone else in the camp. So they had half a dozen in coveralls, headlamps, goggles and gloves ready to jump in w'hen Morrissey signaled the digging to start. He had been right about the mud; there wasn't any, except right around the main paths of the camp, where they had trodden the Klongan ground-cover to death. But the soil was saturated, and the backhoe threw as much moisture as it did dirt. In less than a minute it had broken through. Morrissey swallowed, crossed himself and jumped into the hole. Alex Woodring followed, then Danny, then Kappelyushnikov, di Paolo, and Sparky Cerbo. The plan was to break up into pairs, each couple to follow one tunnel. The trouble with the plan was that it was predicated on there being more than two directions to take. There weren't. The pit they dropped into was not much more than a meter broad. It smelled damp, and -- and bad, Danny thought, like a stale cage of pet mice; and it was no more than a tunnel. Di Paolo jumped down onto Danny's ankle, and Sparky Cerbo, following, got him square in the middle of the back. They were all tangled together, cursing and grumbling, and if there was a burrower within a kilometer that didn't know they were coming, that burrower, Danny thought, would have to be dead. "Quit screwing around!" yelled Morrissey over his shoulder. "Dalehouse! Sparky! You two follow me." Dalehouse got himself turned around in time to see Morrissey's hips and knees, outlined against the glow from his headlamp, moving away. The cross-section of the tunnel was more oval than round, shallower than it was broad; they couldn't quite move on hands and knees, but they could scramble well enough on thighs and elbows. "See anything?" he called ahead. "No. Shut up. Listen." Morrissey's voice was muffled, but Dalehouse could hear it well enough. Past it and through it he thought he heard something else. What' I It was faint and hard to identify. squirrel-like squeals and rustlings, perhaps, and larger, deeper sounds from farther away. His own breath, the rubbing of his gear, the sounds the other made, all conspired to drown it out. But there was something. A bright flare made him blink. It hurt his eyes. It came from Morrissey's strobe, up ahead. All Dalehouse got of it was what trickled back, not helped by the rough dirt walls, almost without reflectance. In the other direction it must have been startling. Now he was sure he heard the squirrel-squeals, and they sounded anguished. As well they should, Danny realized, with a moment's empathy for the burrowers. What could light have meant to them, ever, but some predator breaking in, and death and destruction following? He bumped into Morrissey's feet und stopped. Over his shoulder, Morrissey snarled. "The fuckers! They've blocked it." "The tunnel?" "Christ, yes. the tunnel! It's packed tight, too. How the hell could they do that so fast?" Dalehouse had a moment's atavistic fear. Blocked! And in the other direction? He rolled onto his side, extinguished his light and peered back between his feet down the tunnel. Past Sparky's crouching form he could see, he was sure he could see, the reassuring dim red glow from the Klongan sky. Even so, he could feel the muscles at the back of his neck tensed up and painful with the ancient human terror of being buried alive, and he suddenly remembered that the direction they had taken was the one that went under the backhoe. What if its weight crushed the roof through and pinned them? "Ah, Jim," he called. "What do you think? Should we get back to the barn?" Pause. Then, angrily, "Might as well, we're not doing any good here. Maybe the guys had better luck the other way. " But Cappy and the others were already outside, helping them out as they emerged. They had got only eight or nine meters into their tunnel before it was blocked; Dalehouse 's group had gone more than twice as far. It came out the same in the end, though, Dalehouse reflected. Incredible their reactions could be so fast! No doubt they had been trained into them over endless Klongan millenia. Whatever the reason, it was not going to be easy to collect a specimen, much less try to make contact. Danny thought of his airborne friends longingly; how much nicer to fly to make contact than to wiggle through the mud like a snake! Kappelyushnikov was brushing him off; then, more lingeringly, doing the same for Sparky Cerbo. "Dearest girl," he said, "you are disgracefully filthy! Let us all go swim in lake, take our minds off troubles." Good-naturedly the girl moved away from his hand. "Maybe we should see what Harriet wants first," she suggested. And, sure enough, Harriet was standing at the entrance to the headquarters tent, a hundred meters away, evidently waiting for them to come to her. As they straggled up, she looked them up and down with distaste. "A total failure, I see," she said, nodding. "Of course, that was to be expected. " "Harriet." Jim Morrissey began dangerously. She raised her hand. "It doesn't matter. Perhaps you'll be interested in what has happened while you were gone. " "Harriet, we were only gone twenty or thirty minutes!" Morrissey exploded. "Nevertheless. First there was a tachtran signal. We're heing reinforced, and so are the Peeps. Second -- " She stepped aside to let them pass through into the tent. Inside, the others who had stayed behind were clustered, looking, Dalehouse thought, curiously selfsatisfied. "I believe you wanted a specimen of those underground creatures? We found one trying to steal some of our supplies. Of course, it would have been easier if so many of you hadn't been wasting your time on foolishness, so you could have helped when we needed you -- " Kappelyushnikov bellowed. "Gasha! Get to point, right now! You caught a specimen for us?" "OTtourse," she said. "We put him in one of Morrissey's cages. I was quite severely scratched doing it, but that's about what you can expect when -- " They didn't let her finish; they were all inside and staring. The stale mouse-cage smell was a thousand times stronger, almost choking Danny Dalehouse, but there it was. It was nearly two meters long, tiny eyes set close together above its snout, squeezed tight closed in anguish. It was squealing softly -- Danny almost would have said broken-heartedly -- to itself. It was gnawing at the metal bars of the cage and simultaneously scrabbling at the plastic flooring with duckfoot shaped claws. It was covered with a sort of dun-colored down, or short fur; it seemed to have at least six pairs of limbs, all stubby, all clawed, and all incredibly strong. Whatever its teeth were made of, they were hard. One of the bars of the cage was almost gnawed through; and its squeals of pain never stopped. IX The swarm was half fledglings now, tiny balloonets that had just cast off their parachuting threads of silk and now struggled bravely to keep up with the great five-meter adult spheres. In the constant chorus of the swarm, the fledglings' voices were as tiny as their gasbags. Their shrill peeping used only the least possible amount of hydrogen, to preserve their precarious lift balance against the few drops in their ballast bladders. Charlie patrolled majestically through the swarm, driving the bulk of his body reprovingly against a cluster of infant balloonists that were singing against the swarm melody, rotating his eye-patches to scan the skies for ha' aye' i, listening to the counter-songs of praise and complaint from the other adults of the swarm and always, always, leading them as they sang. There was much praise, and much complaint. The praise he took for granted. To the complaint he attended with more care, ready either to remedy or rebuke. Three females sang despairingly of little ones who dropped their flying tails too soon, or who could not hold their hydrogen and so drifted helplessly down to the voracious world below. Another pealed a dirge of anger and sorrow, blaming the deformed fledglings on the Persons of the Middle Sun. This was just; and Charlie led the swarm in a concurrence of sympathy and advice: "Never -- " (Never, never, never, sang the chorus) -- "never again must we breed near the new Suns." The females chorused agreement, but some of the males sang in counterpoint: "But how can we know which is real Heaven-Danger and which is not? And where may we breed at all? The Persons of the Three Suns are under all our air!" Charlie's answering song was serene: "I will ask my friend of the Middle Sun. He will know." (He will know, he will know, chorused the swarm.) But a male sang a dire question: "And when the swarming rapture is on us, will we remember?" "Yes," sang Charlie. "We will remember, because we must." (We must, we must.) That should have settled it. And yet, the song of the swarm was not at peace. Undertones buzzed and discorded against the dominant themes. Even Charlie's own song faltered now and then, and repeated itself when it should have burst into triumphant new themes. Currents were stirring under the surface of his mind. They never reached consciousness; if they had, no power could have kept him from expressing them in song. But they were there. Worries. Doubts. Puzzles. Who were these Persons of the Three Suns? Where had they come from? They seemed the same, as like as any swarms of balloonists. Yet Charlie's friend 'Anny 'Alehouse had explained that they were not the same. First there had been the persons of the Small Sun. They had seemed no more than another species of devouring Earth-Danger creatures in the beginning, although they had created a tiny sun almost at once. But their camp was almost at the limit of Charlie's range and the swarm had not troubled themselves about those Persons. Then there was the group of Charlie's friend; and, almost at once, the third group, the Persons of the Big Sun. They were worrisome! Their sun was always shining brightly, brighter than the HeavenDanger at its brightest. Since it was almost the deepest of Charlie's instincts to swarm in the direction of a bright light, it was actual pain to turn and swim away from the Big Sun. They had almost been trapped when the Persons first arrived -- when all three of the parties of Persons of the Suns arrived -- because each of them came roaring down through the air on a pillar of Sunflame, But none had been close enough to cause them to swarm. By the time the flock had maneuvered near, the flames were gone and the lights were darkened. Then the Persons of the Big Sun had sent one of them up into the air in the great queer thing that fluttered and rattled; it was harder than the ha' aye' i Sky Danger, and even more deadly. Something about it drew balloonists into its swinging claws, and more than a dozen of Charlie's swarm had been ripped open and gone fluttering down to ground, helpless, despairing and silent. Now they avoided it in fear and sorrow. Two out of three of the groups of New Persons, and both to be avoided! The one because they killed, the other because they did not fly at all, were no more than any other Ground Danger, would not have been thought to be Persons at all -- Except for 'Anny 'Alehouse. Charlie sang of his friend, who redeemed his whole race. 'Anny 'Alehouse and his sometimes companion, 'Appy: they were Persons! They flew as Persons flew, by the majesty and the grace of the air itself. It was a sad thing that even their Middle Sun had flared like a true Heaven Danger and caused the flock to breed poorly. But it did not occur to Charlie to blame Morrissey's flare on Dalehouse or Kappelyushnikov; it did not occur to him to think of blame at all. When Kung flared, the balloonists bred. They could not help it. They did not try. They had never developed defenses against a false flare, lacking in the actinic radiation that helped them make their hydrogen and triggered their fertility. They had never needed any -- until now. And they had no way to leant a defense. The swarm was drifting toward a swelling cumulus cloud; Charlie swelled his singing sac and boomed out: "Hive up, my brothers!" ( Hive up, hive up, came the answering chorus.) "Hive up, sisters and mates! Hive up, young and old! Watch for ha aye' i in the wet shadows! Huddle the little ones close! " Every member of the swarm was singing full-throatedly now as the swarm compacted, swimming into the ruddy-pink cottony edges of the cloud. They could see each other only as ghosts, except for the oldest and biggest males, whose luminous markings gave them more visibility. But they could hear the songs, and Charlie and the other senior males patrolled the periphery of the swarm. If ha'aye'i were there, the males could not defend the swarm -- could not even defend themselves to any purpose. But they could sing warning, and then the swarm would scatter in all directions, so that only the slowest and weakest would be caught. But this time they were lucky. There were no killer balloons in the cloud, and the swarm emerged intact. Charlie trumpeted out a song of thanksgiving as the flock entered clear air again. All joined. Cumulus clouds formed at the top of updrafts of warm air, and the ha'aye'i often sought them out to supplement their comparatively weak lift. There was always a price; what the ha'aye'i gained in speed and control, not to mention claws and jaws, they paid for in smaller lifting bags, so that for them it was always an effort to stay in the air. The ha'aye'i were sharks of the air. They never slept, never stopped moving; and were always hungry. The swarm was drifting toward the heat pole. Charlie rotated his eye patches to catch clues of the movement of the air. He always knew what direction the winds blew on each level; he was taught by the movement of cloudlets, by the fluttering of dropped fledgling silk, most of all by a lifetime of experience, so that he did not have to think of how to capture a favorable wind, he knew, as surely as any New Yorker hurrying down Fifth Avenue knows the number of the next cross street. He did not want to stray too far from his friend of the Middle Sun, whom he had not seen for some time. He trumpeted for the swarm to rise a hundred meters. The other males took up his song, and from all the gas bags, great and small, drops of water ballast fell. There would be no trouble replacing it for the adults, who were naturally and automatically catching and swallowing the tiny misting of dew from their passage through the cloud. The smaller ones made hard work of it. But they valiantly released swallowed gas into their bags, and the females watchfully butted the littlest ones higher. The swarm stayed together at the new level as its drift changed back toward the direction of the camp of the Middle Sun. No ha' aye' i in sight. Plenty of water on their skins to lick off and swallow, part to hold as ballast, part to dissociate into the oxygen they metabolized and the hydrogen that gave them lift. Charlie was well content. It was good to be a balloonist! He returned to the song of thanksgiving. They were nearing the edges of their territory, and another swarm bobbed high above them, a few kilometers away. Charlie observed them without concern. There was no rivalry between swarms. Sometimes two of them would float side by side for long periods, or even coalesce. Sometimes when two swarms were joined, individuals from one would adhere to another. No one thought anything of that. From that moment they were full members of their new swarm, and joined in its songs. But it was more common that each should stay in its own unmarked, but known, volume of air. They grazed the pollen fields of their own home air without coveting that of their neighbors. Though after half a dozen breedings there might be no single individual still alive of the original swarm, the swarm itself would still drift placidly over the same ten thousand square kilometers of ground. One place was almost like another. Over any one of those square kilometers the sustaining air was always around them. The pollen clouds blew through them all. Still, some parts of their range were more attractive than others. The mesa where the Persons of the Big Sun had built their shining shells and lit their blazing lamps had been one of their favorites, pollen drifting down off the hills in a pleasant stream and few ha' aye' i. Charlie sang sorrowfully of his regret as he thought of it, now that they must avoid it for all time to come. The bay of the ocean-lake where 'Anny 'Alehouse lived was, on the contrary, usually to be avoided. The water evaporating from the sea meant columns of rising cloud, and killer balloons no doubt in half of the columns. If any member of the swarm had chosen to question Charlie's decision to return there, it would have been quite reasonable to do so, in practical terms. But in terms of the lives of the balloonists themselves, it was quite impossible. Their group decisions were never questioned. If a senior adult sang Do thus, it was done. Charlie was the most senior of adults, and so his song usually prevailed. Not always. Now and then another adult would sing a contrary proposal ten minutes later, but if Charlie returned to his own ten minutes after that, there was no complaint. Each of the other adults loyally picked up his song, and the swarm complied. There was also the consideration that Charlie had brought to the swarm his Friend of the Middle Sun, with his astonishing and fascinating new sounds. This was a Person! Puzzling, yes. But not like those earthbound grubbers of the Little Sun or the strange creatures of the Big Sun who flew only with swarm drew near the camp of the Middle Sun, all of the adults rotated their bodies so that their tiny faces, like the features of engorged ticks, looked downward, anxious to spy 'Anny or 'Appy. Even the balIoonets were caught up in the happy fever of the search; and when the first of the swarm spotted Danny rising to meet them, the song of the flock became triumphant. How strange 'Anny 'Alehouse looked this time! His lifting sac had always been disagreeably knobby and lacking in any decent coloration, but now it was swollen immensely and knobbier than ever. Charlie might not have recognized him, if there had been more than one other like him in all the world to confuse him with. But it was 'Anny all the same. The swarm swallowed hydrogen and dropped to meet him, singing the song of welcome Charlie had invented for his friend.    Dalehouse was almost as overjoyed to see the swarm again as the swarm was to see Danny Dalehouse. It had been a long time! After the storm there had been the time for cleaning up; and before they were through, the second ship had dropped out of the tachyoncharge state to bring them new people and a whole host of new equipment. That was Fine enough, but to make them welcome and to integrate the new things into the old had taken time. More than time. Some of what they had brought had been gifts for the balloonists, and to deliver the gifts meant more load had to be lifted, which meant a bigger cluster of balloons, which meant redesigning the ballasting system to compensate. Danny was far from sure it had been worth it. But there had also been half a kilo of microfiches from the Double-A-L, and those had been worth a lot. Professor D. Dalehouse was now a name to conjure with among xenobiologists. They had quoted his reports in every paper. And the papers themselves had given much to think of. Among the conferees at Michigan State a battle had raged. In the evolution of the balloonists, where was Darwin? When a female scattered her filamentary eggs into the air of Klong like the burst of a milkweed pod, and all the males spewed sperm at once, where was the selection of the fittest? What kind of premium on strength, agility, intelligence or sexual attraction would make each generation somehow infinitesimally more "fit" than the one before in an ontogeny where all the males spurted all their genes into a cloud of mixed female genetic material, with the wind for a mixer and random chance deciding who fathered which on whom? The balloonists kept no Leporello lists. Well, any one of them might have fathered a milk-tre; but if so, he never knew it. Charlie could have settled the debate if asked. All the balloonists were sexually mature as soon as they were able to drop their spidersilk parachute threads and float free. But all balloonists were not equal in size. The older, the bigger. The bigger, the more sperm or eggs they flung into the collective pool. Human beings, by contrast, cease to play a part in evolution before half their lives are over. Wisdom does not come at twenty-five. By the time there is a significant difference between a Da Vinci and a dolt, the days of breeding are over. Selection plays no further part. Nor does it in resistance to the degenerative diseases of the old, which is why in has not selected against cancer, arthritis or arteriosclerosis. Raunchy young cells have been disciplined by the stresses of fifty thousand generations. But past the breeding age the cell runs out of programming. It doesn't know what to do next. It begins to fall apart. With the balloonists it was different. The Charlie-sized giants among them sprayed half a liter of mistof-sperm into each receptive cloud of eggs, while the tiny first-swarm male balloonets squeezed out hardly a drop. The Charlies had proved their fitness to survive by the most conclusive of tests: they had survived. Dalehouse was eager to try to settle questions like that as he called to Charlie and swung in to meet him, even more eager to try the new language elements the big computers on Earth had generated for him. What was occupying most of his attention, though, was his gift from Earth. Like the swarm's greeting song, it was an example of the thing his society did best. It was a weapon. It was not entirely a free gift, Dalehouse reflected, but then there is nothing without a price. Charlie's song cost him some of his reserve of lifting gas, as the songs that were their life always cost the swarm. If they sang, they vented gas. If they vented gas, they lost lift. If they lost lift, sooner or later they drifted helplessly down to the eager mouths on the surface to be eaten. Or, almost as bad, to live on there, helpless and voiceless, until they were able to accumulate and dissociate enough water molecules to recharge their stocks -- quickly, if Kung were kind enough to flare for them; painfully slowly otherwise. It was a price they paid gladly. To live was to sing; to be quiet was to be dead anyway. But it was, at the end, for most of them, the price of their lives. The price of the gift Danny Dalehouse brought was the lives of the five balloonists that had been sent back to Earth in the return capsule. The designers at Fort Detrick had made good use of the samples. The two that were dead on arrival were dissected at once. Those were the lucky ones. The other three were studied in vivo. The biggest and strongest of them lasted two weeks. The Fort Detrick experimenters also had a price to pay, because eight of them came down with the Klongan hives, and one had the severe misfortune to have his skull fill up with antigenic fluid, so that he would never again in the rest of his life stress an experimental subject. Or, indeed, hold a fork by himself. But probably the balloonists who had been his subjects would not have thought that price unfair. Danny Dalehouse unslung the lightweight carbine from one shoulder and practiced aiming it. Its stock was metal shell, and sintered metal at that: it weighed hardly a kilogram, but half that weight was in high-velocity bullets. It was poor design. He felt sure the recoil would kick him halfway across the sky if he fired it. and anyway what was "the use of high-velocity bullets? What target was there in the Klongan air that needed that sort of impact to destroy? But the word from Earth brought by the reinforcement party that had been labeled a U.N. peacekeeping committee was that it must be carried. So he carried it. He put it back and, somewhat uncomfortably, took Charlie's gift off the other shoulder. Now, that was more like it. Somebody somewhere had understood what Charlie's people could do, and what they needed in order to protect themselves against predators. It weighed even less than the carbine, and it contained no propellants at all. Its tiny winch could be operated by the claws of a Charlie to tighten a long-lasting elastic cord. Its trigger was sized to fit a balloonist, and what it fired was a cluster of minute needles or, alternatively, a capsule of some sort of fluid. Needles were for airborne predators. The fluid, or so Danny was told, was against creatures like the crabrats, if a balloonist was forced down and needed defense; and it would only incapaciIt would tax all of Dalehouse 's linguistics to convey any part of that to Charlie, but the way to get it done was to begin. He held the crossbow up and sang, carefully attending to the notes he had been taught by the computers at Texas AM: "I have brought you a gift." Charlie responded with a burst of song. Dalehouse could understand no more than a few phrases, but clearly it was a message of gratitude and polite inquiry; and anyway, the little tape recorder at his belt was getting it all down for later study. Danny moved on to the next sentence he had been taught: "You must come with me to find a ha' aye' i." That was hard to sing; English does not come with glottal stops, and practicing it for an hour had left Dalehouse 's throat sore. But Charlie seemed to understand, because the song of thanks changed to a thin melody of concern. Danny laughed. "Do not fear," he sang. "I will be a ha' aye' i to the ha' aye' i. We will destroy them with this gift, and the swarm will no more need to fear. Song of confusion, with the words "the swarm" repeated over and over, not only by Charlie but by all his flock. The hardest part of all was yet to come: "You must leave the swarm," sang Dalehouse. "They will be safe. We will return. But now just you and I must fly to seek a ha' aye' i. " It took time; but the message ultimately seemed to get across. It was a measure of the balloonist's trust in his friend from Earth that he an adventure with him. The members of the flock never left it by choice. For more than an hour after they dropped to a lower level and left the flock behind, Charlie's song was querulous and sad. And no ha' aye' i appeared. They left the Food Bloc camp far behind, drifting down the shore of the sea-lake, and then across a neck of it to the vicinity of the Peeps' tattered colony. For some time Dalehouse had been wondering if the Texas computers had in fact really given him the right words to sing. But then Charlie's song turned to active fear. They dipped low under a bank of clouds, warm-weather cumulus that looked like female balloonists turned upside down, and from one of them dropped the predatory form of a killer. Danny was uneasily tempted to slay this first one with his own carbine. It was frightening to see the ha' aye' i swoop toward them. But he wanted to demonstrate his gift to Charlie. "Watch!" he cried, clumsily grasping the grip that had been designed for balloonist claws. He circled the swelling form of the airshark in the cross-haired sight, designed for balloonist eye-patches, feeling the low vibrations of Charlie's muttered song of terror. At twenty meters he squeezed the trigger. A dozen tiny metal spikes lashed out at the ha' aye' i, spreading like the cone of fire of a shotgun shell. One was enough. The shark's bag ripped open with a puff of moisture. The creature screamed once in pain and surprise, and then had no more breath to scream with. It dropped past them, its horrid little face writhing, its claws clutching uselessly toward them, meters away. A bright trill of surprise from Charlie, and then a roaring paean of triumph. "This is a great good thing, 'Anny 'Alehouse! Will you slay all the ha' aye' i for us?" "No, not I, Charlie. You will do it for yourself!" And hanging in the air, Danny showed him the clever little crank that worked the elastic cord, the simple breech that the cluster of needles dropped into. For a creature who had never used tools before, Charlie was quick to grasp the operation. Dalehouse had him fire a practice round at a cloud, and then watched patiently while the balloonist painfully wound the winch for himself and loaded again. They were no longer quite alone. Unbidden, the swarm had drifted after them and were floating half a kilometer away, all their eyepalches rotated toward them, their distant song sweet and plaintive, like a puppy's lonely begging to be let in. And down below the Peeps' camp was near, and Dalehouse could see one or two upturned faces curiously staring at them. Let them look, he thought virtuously; let them see how the Food Exporting Powers were helping the native races of Klong, if they had so little to do with their time. There were only a handful of them left of the original expedition, and their much-boasted reinforcements showed no signs of arriving. Reinforcements. Reminded, Dalehouse began the rest of his message for Charlie. "This gift," he sang, "is yours. But we would ask a gift of you, too." "What gift?" sang Charlie politely. "I do not know words," sang Danny, "but soon I will show you. My swarm-mates ask you to carry some small things to other places. Some you will drop to the ground. Some you will bring back." Teaching Charlie how to point the cameras and sound-recording instruments was going to take forever, Dalehouse thought glumly; and how were they ever going to tell him where to drop the clusters of wolftrap sensors and seismic mikes? What seemed so simple on Earth was something else entirely on Klong -- "Beware, beware!" sang the distant, frantic voices of the swarm. Tardily Danny looked around. The ha' aye' i ' s rush caught them unaware. It came from behind and below, where Dalehouse had not thought to look. And Charlie, fondling his new toy and trying to understand what Dalehouse wanted of him, had been careless. If it had not been for the distant shrieking of the swarm, the creature might have had them both. But Charlie spun faster than Dalehouse, and before Danny could unlimber his carbine, the balloonist had shown how well he had learned his lesson could have reached out and caught the long, wicked claws of the ha' aye' i as it fell past them; it was that close. "Well done!" yelled Dalehouse, and Charlie pealed in rapture: "Well, well done! How great a gift!" They rose to rejoin the swarm -- Lances of golden fire reached up faintly toward the flock from the Peeps' camp below. "My God!" shouted Danny. "The fools are setting off fireworks!" The rockets exploded into showers of sparks, and all through the swarm balloonists were bursting into bright hydrogen flame. X When Dulla was awake, which was not much of the time, he was only blurrily conscious of what was going on. At first there had been a recurrent whack, whack which he could not identify, and some person who seemed vaguely familiar manhandling him into whatever it was that was making the sounds. Then pain. A lot of pain. Then long periods when people were talking to him, or around him. But he felt no impulse to answer. In his brief conscious times he, by and by, discovered he was no longer in pain. The treatment the Greasies had given him had been unpleasant, but it seemed to have done the trick. He was alive. He was rehydrated. The swellings had gone down. He was no longer blind. He was only very weak. When he woke up and realized that he was not only awake but actually seemed able to keep his eyes open for a while, Feng Hua-tze was standing by his cot. The Chinaman was looking very stretched out, Dulla thought with some contempt; he looked even worse than Dulla himself felt. "You are feeling better?" Feng asked sadly. Dulla thought it over. "Yes. I think so. What has happened?" "I am glad you are feeling better. The long-noses brought you here from the place of your beetle friends. They said you would live. GAl ## A I yoj! bookstore or direct liom St. Martin's Press lb Fifth Ave New York # P le ase sen d rn e copyfie s) o I plus #c per book to cover postage and handling...Zip I but I didn't think so. It has been a tong time. Do you want to eat?" "Yes -- no," Dulla corrected himself, "I do, but not at this moment. I want the w.c. first." "Shall I help you?" "No. I can do it myself." "I am glad of that, too," said Feng, who had been functioning as bedpan orderly for all the days of Ahmed Dulla's recovery, and for time before that longer than he cared to remember. The Pakistani raised himself painfully from the inflatable cot and moved slowly toward the slit-trench latrine. He gazed disapprovingly around the camp. One of the noises he had been hearing identified itself for him, a slapping, rasping sound that turned out to be the water wheel. So at least there should be power. But where were the promised floodlights, the growing crops, the comforts? Where were all the people? Feng had followed him and stood gazing mournfully as Dulla relieved himself. "Why do you stand there?" snapped Dulla, tying up his pajama cord and making hard work of it. "What has happened? Why has so little been done?" The leader spread his hands. "What can I say? There were ten of us. Two died with you, in this venture you found so necessary. One other died here. Two were so ill they had to be returned to Earth -- by courtesy of the Greasies. We had no one well enough to fly the return capsule. The Italian is asleep, and the two women are gathering fuel." "Gathering fuel! Are we become peasants again, Feng?" The leader sighed. "I have done my best," he said; it was a sentence he had been saying over and over to himself, for a long time. "Help is coming. Heir-of-Mao himself has ordered it, two great ships, material and persons, soon -- " "Soon! And until then, what? Do we do nothing?" "Go back to bed," said Feng wearily. "You exhaust me, Dulla. Eat if you will. There is food. The Fats gave it to us, otherwise there would be none." "And now we are beggars," sneered Dulla. He swayed and caught hold of Feng's shoulder. "For this I studied and came all these light-years! For this I almost died! How foolish we will all look when we return in disgrace to Earth!" Feng shook his head heavily. He disengaged the Pakistani's hand from his shoulder and stepped downwind -- the man was odorously unwashed. He did not need to hear any of this. He knew it for himself. He had accepted the charity of the Fats for the food without which they all would have starved; of the Greasies for the rescue of Dulla and for the return to Earth of the sick members of the expedition -- who would no doubt even now be telling their debriefers how badly Feng Hua-tze had managed the expedition with which he had been entrusted. There would be large-character posters going up in K'ushiu about that even now. They would be very critical of him. When they got back to Earth -- if they got back -- the best hope he had was to become a barefoot biochemist again along the Yellow River. Of course, if somehow they mercifully spared him until the two great ships arrived -- Ah, then! He had pored over the tachtran messages and pictures yearningly. The second ship would bring not ten, not Fifteen but a majestic thirty-four new persons. An agronomist! Someone to take up Feng's own pitiful beginnings, the mushrooms he had sown, the wheat seedlings he had coaxed to sprout -- the fittest of them would survive, and the fittest of their descendants would flourish. There were two more translators, both split-brained, one of them a skilled littoral pisciculturist as well. The Great Water might yet yield food they could eat. A doctor -- no, Feng corrected himself, a fully schooled surgeon, with a world reputation in the treatment of traumatic injuries. True, he was nearly two meters tall and black as a boy-child's hair, by his photograph. But still. Three of the new additions had limnology crash courses, and one of them, who had once been an officer in the Red Guards, had also had three years of experience as a scout in the Gobi, and later in the Himalayas. And the worldly goods the other ship would carry! Photovoltaic generators, capable of pouring out #volt A.C. in really significant quantities. Plastic to spare. Pioneering tools -- axes and machetes, and a few rifles for the collection of specimens, as well as for "game." Folbots. Magnesium-frame bicycles. A doubly redundant computer with no fewer than six remote-access terminals. Radio equipment. Laser equipment. Food. More food; food enough for all of them, for many months -- It seemed a dream! But what was not a dream was that very surely, Feng knew, among those thirty-four persons would be one who would come over to him and quietly say, "Feng Hua-tse? I am directed by Heir of-Mao to receive your report on why your custodianship of this project has not lived up to expectations." And then would come the sweating time. There would be no excuses accepted. He would not be interested in the mushrooms that were refusing to grow, or the specimens that Feng himself had painfully kept alive. He would only be interested in why three had died, and two had been sent home, and ten had accomplished so very little. All this was in Feng Hua-tze's mind, but all he said was, "Go back to sleep, Dulla, I am out of patience with you."    Dulla did not go back to sleep. Anger had given him strength. What he did was wake up the Italian. "Oh, you are alive again?" Spadetti yawned and rubbed the blue-black stubble on his chin. "We thought you were going to die," he said cheerfully. "I almost bet a day's ration on it. I would have been very angry to lose." "I have been talking to Feng, that bungler!" "It is not all Uazzi's fault, Dulla. We were the first. We made the mistakes that must be made so others can learn. " "I did not want to be teacher to the Fats and the Greasies! I did not want them here at all. This can be our planet, to shape as we will!" "Yes," admitted Spadetti, "I had some such thought myself. But, chi sa, what can you do? Each step seemed right at the time. Even yours, to make friends with the natives -- " "Those beasts! One cannot make friends with them." "Oh, not true, Dulla. Our rivals have succeeded. The Fats have balloonists carrying their cameras all over the planet, or so they promise on the tachtran. The Greasies are teaching their moles and earthworms how to burrow under our camp and listen to what we say. Perhaps they are listening now." "Nonsense! How stupid you are!" "Stupid, perhaps, but no, it is not entirely nonsense," smiled the Italian, unoffended. "Perhaps I have made it a little bit of a joke, but I am not sure that I am joking. And what have we accomplished? I will be more exact, Dulla. What did you yourself accomplish, except to get two people killed, when you visited our frutti-del-mare friends? We failed. It is as simple as that." He yawned and scratched. "Now, Dulla, per favore. let me wake up by myself a little? I am not so happy with this reality around me that I want to leave my dreams so rudely. " "Drink your wine and dream then," said Dulla coldly. "Oh, Dulla! But that is not a bad idea. If one only had a true wine instead of this filth. " "Pig," said Dulla, but softly enough so that Spadetti did not have to admit that he had heard it. He returned to his cot and sat heavily on the edge of it, ignoring Spadetti 's soft-voiced imprecations as he tasted the jungle juice he had made for himself. Perhaps it would kill him. Why not? The smell of it kept Dulla from wanting to eat, though he knew he should; he judged he had lost ten kilos at least since landing on Son of Kung, and he could not spare very many more. He sat breathing heavily, sucking through a straw at a flask of flat, tepid water from the still. By and by he noticed that there was a plastic pouch under his bed. He upended it, and covered the cot with a drift of tiny white fiche-prints. "I see you have found your love-letters." called the Italian from across the tent. "Unfortunately, I cannot read your language. But she is quite a pretty girl. " Dulla ignored him. He gathered them up and carried them to the radio shack, where the only working viewer was. Spadetti had been right; they were almost all from the Bulgarian girl, and they all said much the same thing. She missed him. She thought of him. She consoled her lonely sorrow with the memory of their days together in Sofia. But in the photographs there was Ana in Paris, Ana in London, Ana in Cairo, Ana in New York. She seemed to be having an interesting time without him. Rich countries! At bottom, were they not all the same, whether the wealth was in fuel or in food? Wealth was wealth! A greater distance separated him from the fat Bulgarians than from -- from even the Krinpit, he thought, and then realized almost at once that he was being unjust. Nan was not like that. But then she had had the advantage of spending much of her childhood in Hyderabad. Away from the smell of the Italian's imitation wine, Dulla realized he was hungry. He found some cracked com and ate it while he went through Ana's letters quickly, and then, more slowly, the synoptics from Earth. Much had happened while he was out of it. The Fats had been reinforced from Earth -- it was called a U.N. peacekeeping team, but that deceived only the most naive. The Greasies had established a satellite astronomical observatory and were monitoring changes in the radiation of Kung. There were problems with the satellite, and the results were unclear. Even so, Dulla studied the reports with fascination and envy. That should have been his own project! It was what he had trained for, all those graduate years. What a waste this expedition was! He glanced distastefully at the gaping rents in the tent, at the instruments that were scattered out to rust because there was no one to use them. So much to be done. So much that he could not think where to begin, and so could do nothing. There was a racket outside which made Dulla glance up, frowning. Feng and the Italian, quarreling about something, and behind them the distant squawking of a herd of balloonists. If Heir-of-Mao had been a little more openhanded, and if Feng had been a bit less of a fool -- Then they might have had a helicopter, like the Greasies, or the wit to make balloons, like the Fats, and he too might have had the chance to fly with the flocks. That chance was lost. Even the Krinpit, whom he himself, Ahmed Dulla, had resolved to make contact with, were as strange to him as ever. It was not fair! He had taken the risk. He remembered well how he had felt as he lay helpless among the curious jostling masses of crablike creatures. If they hadn't tried to eat the other two first, he knew he would have wound up a meal. And for nothing. The one Krinpit they had a chance to communicate with, to keep for a specimen, Feng had allowed to be stolen by the Greasies. There were sudden new sounds from outside, hissing white sounds that made Dulla get up and peer out of the tent. He saw flames reaching toward the sky, and Feng struggling with the Italian, while one of the Jamaican women swore angrily at them both. "What is happening here?" Dulla demanded. The Italian pushed Feng away and turned toward Dulla, his expression repentant. "Uazzi wished to greet our friends," he said, peering aloft. The rockets had climbed up into the maroon murk and exploded, and there were smaller explosions all around them: balloonists had caught fire from the shower of sparks. "I helped him aim, but perhaps -- perhaps my aim was not good," he said. "Foolish one!" cried Dulla, almost dancing with rage, "Do you see what you have done?" "I have burned up a few gasbags, why not?" grumbled Spadetti. "Not just gasbags! Rub the wine out of your eyes and look again, there! Is that a gasbag? Do you not see it is a human being hanging there, wondering why we have tried to kill him, anxious to return to his base with the Fats or the Greasies and report that the People's Republics have declared war? Another blunder! And one we may not survive. " "Peace, Dulla," panted Feng. "It does not matter if the Fats and the Greasies are angry at us now. Help is on the way. " "You are as big a fool as he! Shooting off fireworks like some farm brigade celebrating the overfulfillment of its cabbage quota!" "I wish," said Feng, "that you had not been rescued, Dulla. There was less struggle here when you were with Krinpit." "And I wish," said Dulla, "that the Krinpit who tried to kill me was our leader here instead of you. He was less ugly, and less of a fool."    That Krinpit was many kilometers away, and at that moment almost as angry as Dulla. He had been driven almost to the point of insanity, with the infuriating attempts of the Poison Ghosts of the Fuel camp to converse with him, with hunger and above all with the continual blinding uproar of the camp. In the noisy bright world of the Krinpit there was never a time of silence. But the level of sound was always manageable: sixty or seventy decibels most of the time, except for the occasional thunderclap of a storm. It almost never reached over seventy-five. To Sham-igon, the Fuel camp was torture. Sometimes it was quiet and dim, sometimes blindingly loud. The Krinpit had no internal combustion engines to punish their auditory nerves. The Greasies had dozens of them. Sham-igon had no conception of how they worked or what they were for, but he could recognize each of them when it was machine, rubbery roar of the helicopter, rattle and whine of the power saws, steady chug of the water pump. He had arrived at the camp almost blind, for the nearness of the helicopter's turbojet had affected his hearing just as staring at the uncaged sun would damage a human's eyes; the afterimage lasted for days, and was still maddeningly distorting to his perceptions. He had been penned within steel bars as soon as he arrived. However hard he gnawed and sawed, the bars of the cage would not give. As soon as he made a little scratch in one, it was replaced. The Poison Ghosts troubled him endlessly, echoing his name and his sounds in a weirdly frightening way. Sham-igon knew nothing of tape recording, and to hear his own sounds played back to him was as shattering an experience as it would be for a human to see his own form suddenly appear before him. He had realized tht the Poison Ghosts wanted to communicate with him, and had understood a tiny portion of what they were trying to say. But he seldom replied. He had nothing to say to them. And he was nearly starving. He survived, barely, on what little he would eat of what they put before him -- mostly vegetation, of which he disdained the majority as a human being would spurn thistle and grass. His hunger was maddeningly stimulated because he could smell the tasty nearness of Ghosts Below penned near him, and even a Ghost Above now and then. But the Poison Ghosts never brought him any of these to eat. And always there was the blinding roar of noise, of the equally unpleasant silences when the camp slept and only the laint eeho from tents and soft bodies kept him company. Human beings, scantily fed on bread and water in an isolation cell, with bright lights denying them sleep, go mad. Sham-igon was not far from it. But he clung to sanity, because he had a goal. The Poison Ghosts had killed Cheee-pruitt. He had not learned to tell one from another in time to know which was the culprit, but that was a problem easily solved. They were all guilty. Even in his madness it was clear to him that it was proper for him to kill a great many of them to redress their guilt, but what had not become clear to him was how. The chitin of claw and shell-sword were rubbed flat and sore against the bars, and still the bars held. When all the sounds were out, he chatted with the Ghost Above, straining longingly against the bars. "I wish I could eat you," he said. If it had not been for the bars, the Ghost Above would have been easy prey. It had lost most of its gas and was crawling about the floor of a cage like his own. Its song was no more than a pathetic whisper. "You cannot reach me," it pointed out, "unless you moult. And then I would eat you." Each spoke in its own language, but over thousands of generations all the races of Klong knew a little of the lunguage of the others. With the Ghosts Above you could not help being exposed to their constant singing, and even the Ghosts Beneath could be heard chattering and whistling in their tunnels. "I have eaten several of you hardshells," the Ghost Above wheezed faintly. "I particularly like the backlings and the first moult." The creature was boasting, but Sharn-igon could believe the story easily enough. The balloonists fed mostly on airborne detritus, but to make their young healthy they needed more potent protein sources now and then. When the breeding time was on, the females would drop like locusts to scour the ground clean of everything they could find. Adult Krinpit in shell were too dangerous, but in moult they were fair game. Best of all was a clutch of Ghosts Below caught on their thieving raids to the surface -- for Krinpit as well as balloonist. The thought made Sharn-igon 's salivary glands flow. "Hard-shell," whispered the Ghost Above, "I am dying, I think. You can eat me then if you like." In all honesty, Sham-igon was forced to admit, "You may be eating me before that." But then he perceived that something was strange. The Ghost Above was no longer in its cage. It was dragging slowly across the floor. "How did you escape?" he demanded. "Perhaps because I am so close to death," sang the Ghost Above hole in my sac to let the life out of me, and then closed it with a thing that stuck and clung and stung. But it has come loose, and almost all my life has spilled away, and I was able to slide between the bars." "I wish I could slide through the bars!" "Why do you not open the cage? Ones push a hard thing into a place in the cage when they want to, and it opens." "What hard thing are you speaking of? I have worn my shell to pulp." "No," sighed the balloonist. "Not like your shell. Wait, there is one by the door, I will show you." Sharn-igon's conception of keys and locks was quite unlike a human's, but the Krinpit too had ways of securing one thing to another temporarily. He chattered and scratched in feverish impatience while the dying gasbag slowly dragged itself toward him, with something bright and hard in its shadowy mouth. "Could you push that thing into the place in my cage?" he wheedled. The Ghost Above sang softly to itself for a moment. Then it pointed out, "You will eat me." "Yes, I will. But you are very close to dying anyway," Sham-igon pointed out; and added shrewdly, "You sing very badly now." The balloonist hissed sadly without forming words. It was true. "If you push the hard thing in the place in my cage so that I can go free," bargained Sham-igon, "I will kill some of the Poison Ghosts for you." He added honestly, "I intend to do that in any case, since they killed my hewife." "How many?" whispered the balloonist doubtfully. "As many as I can," said Sharn-igon. "At least one. No. Two. Two for you, and as many as I can for me." "Three for me. The three who come to this place and cause me pain." "All right, yes, three," cried Sham-igon. "Anything you like! But do it quickly if you are going to do it, before the Poison Ghosts come back!"    Hours later, at almost the last of his strength, Sharn-igon staggered into a Krinpit village. It was not his own. He had seen the sounds of it on the horizon for a long time, but he was so weak and filled with pain that it had taken him longer to crawl the distance than the tiniest backling. "Sham-igon, Sham-igon, Sham-igon," he called, as he approached the alien Krinpit. "I am not of your place. Sham-igon. Sham-igon!" A gravid female scuttled past him. She moved slowly, because she was near her time, but she ignored his presence. That did not surprise Sham-igon. It was what he had expected. Indeed, each lurching step into the alien village was harder for him than the one before, and he was a professional empathizer. ' 'Shamigon," he called bravely. "I would speak to one among you, although I am not of this place. " There was no answer, of course It would not be easy to make con tact. Each village was culturally, as well as geographically, isolated from every other. They did not fight. But they did interact. If a party of Krinpit from one village chanced upon an individual or a party from another, they depersonalized each other. One Krinpit might push one from another village out of the way. Two alien Krinpit might each take an end of a Many-Tree trunk that was barring their collective way. Both would lift. Neither would address the other. Genetically the villages were not isolated. The seedlings dropped from their he-father's backs when they were ripe to do so, wherever they might be. If they chanced to be near an alien village when they did -- and if they were lucky enough to make their way to it without becoming food for a Ghost Below or any other marauder -- they were accepted there as readily as any autochthone. But adults never did such a thing. On the other hand, adults never found themselves in Sham-igon's position, until now. "Sham-igon, Sharn-igon." he called, over and over, and at last a he-mother crept toward him. It did not speak directly to him, but it did not retreat, either. As it moved, it softly made the sound of its name: Tsharr-p'fleng. "Have you had a good Ring Greeting, alien brother?" Shamigon asked politely. No answer, except that the sound of the stranger's name grew a trifle louder and more assured. "I am not of this place," Sharnigon acknowledged. "It is most unpleasant for me to be here, and I am aware it is unpleasant also for you. However, I must speak with you." Agitatedly the other Krinpit scratched and thumped its name for a moment, and then managed to speak. "Why arc you here, Shamigon?" He collapsed on the knees of his forelegs. "I must have food." he said. The balloonist had been so very thin and frail, he had made only half a meal, and of course Sham-igon had been careful not to eat any part of the Poison Ghosts. He was not sure he had succeeded were certain and the other would be a long time recovering. That settled the score for the balloonist. But not for Cheee-pruitt.    If Sham-igon had not been a professional empathist he could not have broken through the barriers between villages. Even so, it took much time and all of his persuasion; but at the end of it Tsharr-p'fleng helped him to a dwelling-pen and ministered to his needs. Sham-igon devoured the crab-rat they brought him, while Tsharrp'fleng engaged in agitated conversation with others of the village just outside the wall. Then they came in and ranged themselves around Sham-igon, listening to him eat. He ignored their polite scratches of curiosity and concern until every morsel was gone. Then he pushed away the splintered carapace and spoke. "The Poison Ghosts killed my hewife, and did not eat him, " A flickering sound of disgust. "They captured me and held me in a place without doors. They removed my backlings and took them away. I do not think they were eaten, but I have not heard them since." Brighter sounds, disgust mixed with sympathy and anger. "Moreover, they have also captured Ghosts Above and Ghosts Below, and many of the lesser living things, and have eaten none of them. I therefore killed three of the Poison Ghosts. I intend to kill more. Are you backmates with the Poison Ghosts?" The he-mother rustled and spoke with contempt. "Not those! Their backmates are the Ghosts Below." Another said, "But the Poison have spoken to us in our language and told us to beware of them, lest they kill us. " "Beware of what? What did they tell you to do?" "Only to refrain from harming any of them, for then they will kill all our village. " Sham-igon said, "The Poison Ghosts do not speak truth. Listen! They say they come from another world, like the stars in the sky. What are these stars?" "They say they are like the heat from the sky," muttered the other. "I have felt the heat from the sky. I have felt no heat from these other stars. I hear nothing from them. No matter how loud I shout, I hear no echo from any of them. " "We have said these things ourselves," said Tsharr-p'fleng slowly. "But we are afraid of the Poison Ghosts. They will kill us, without eating. " "They will, it is true," said Sham-igon. He paused. Then he went on: "Unless we kill them first. Unless all of our villages together fall upon them and kill them, without eating. " XI Marge Menninger's hair was no longer blonde. The name on her passport was not Marge Menninger. According to her travel orders, she was now a major, en route to a new duty station; and although the orders authorized a delay en route, it was unlikely that the general who signed them had contemplated that it would be spent in Paris. In the little room of her hotel she fidgeted over the so-called croissant, and what passed for orange juice, and phoned down to the concierge to see if the message she was expecting had arrived. "I regret it, Meez Bernardi, but there is nothing," sighed the concierge. Marge took another bite of the croissant and gave it up. France was nominally part of the Food Bloc -- by the skin of its teeth, and by the relabeling of Algerian wine for export -- but you couldn't prove it by what they gave you for breakfast. She was tired of this room, with its leftover smells of khef and sexual athletics from its previous occupants. She wanted to move around and couldn't. And while she was fretting away time in this room, the Peep ships were going through pre-launch, the training of backup crews for the next Food Bloc mission was limping along without her and only God knew what disasters were taking place in Washington and at the U.N. She abandoned the breakfast and dressed quickly. When she came downstairs, of course there was a applied for Man's wildest whims and dreams of far-flung space travel come alive in this simulation of future reality. #-# players each start out knowing only the locations of their own explored systems, meeting up with aliens in space. Each home system possesses industrial capability with enough ing, commerical and military fleets. Economic capability increases with time as colonies are established and industrial might spreads across the galaxy. Other players are soon contacted, introducing the political intrigue and diplomacy that will become crucial factors in maintaining the new empire. Each player is in competition to emerge victorious with the largest empire. It is up to the player to decide whether he will build his empire peaceably or at the expense of his neighbors. from across the continent and processes each game turn. Once every #-# weeks, we send each player his "turn," consisting of his results from last turn and a questionnaire for him to complete detailing his moves and decisions for the current turn. For more information, enclose S.A.S.E. and request our free catalog; or send only # to receive the entire rules set to all # of our Once you have the rules and can examine the game more closely, decide if you want to enter and if so, follow # Old Town Rd. ## D, Pt. Jefferson Station, N.Y. # message at the concierge's desk, on a flimsy blue slip of paper: Miss Hester Bemardi will be picked up at # hours for her appointment. It had obviously been there all along. Margie did not bother to reprimand the concierge; tipping time would take care of that. She pushed her way out into the rue Caumartin, deciding what to do next. Six hours to kill! And for the life of her she could not think of any productive use to make of them. It was a warm, drizzly day. The stink of gasoline drenched the air over the Place de l'Opera. Food Bloc or not, France was cozy with the Ay-rabs, as well as the Peeps. That was another reason you could not trust the frogs, Margie thought darkly. One of her grandfathers had marched into this city in Wehnnacht gray and the other, in the opposite direction a few years later, in American olive-drab, and both of them had passed on to her their feelings about the French. They were inconstant allies, and unreliable subjects, and the few who ever seemed to have any sense of national purpose usually wound up having their heads shaved by the many who did not. In Margie's view, the French were not a bit better than the English, the Spanish, the Italians, the Portuguese, the Asians, the Africans, the Latins and about ninety per cent, when you came right down to it, of the Americans too. But the immediate problem was not what was wrong with humanity but what she could do with this day. There was only one answer. She could do the thing most American women came to Paris to do. She could shop. She not only could shop, she must; it was the best way of avoiding attention. She not only must, she wanted to. It was one of Margie's most closely guarded secrets that periodically she went on shopping binges, out of one store and into another, pricing fabric, trying on dresses, matching shoes with gowns. In her little Houston apartment there were two closets, plus half of what was meant to be a guest room, filled with her purchases. They were thrown jumbled onto shelves, pushed under a bed in their original store bags; sweaters she would never wear, material half-sewn into drapes that would be hung. Her living room was spartan and her bedroom was always immaculate, because you never knew who might drop in. But the secret rooms were part of the hidden personality of Margie Menninger. None of what she bought was very expensive. It was not because she was economical. She had unaccounted funds at her disposal, and the prices never mattered. But her taste was for quantity rather than quality. Periodically she would wage war against the overflow and then for a while Goodwill and the Salvation Army would fatten off her discards. But a week later the hoard would have grown again. Margie did not bother with the tourist traps along the Champs Elysees or the tucked-away boutiques. Her tastes were for stores like Printemps, Uniprix and the Galeries Lafayette. The only fly in the ointment was that she could not buy anything. She could not carry it where she was going, and did not want to attract attention by leaving it, so she tried on, and she priced, and for six hours she made the lives of a score of Parisian shopgirls a living hell. That didn't bother Margie Menninger at all. By the time the taxicab picked her up at her hotel, punctually on the tick of three o'clock, her good nature was restored. She leaned back against the hard plastic seatback of the cab, ready for what was to come next. The driver stopped at the Place Vendome long enough for another passenger to jump in. Behind his tourist shades was the face of her father, which was no surprise to Margie. "Bonjour, honey," he said. "I brought you your toy." She took the camera he offered her and hefted it critically. It was heavier than it looked; she would have to be careful not to let anyone else pick it up. "Don't try to take pictures with it," he said, "because it won't. Just hang it around your neck on the strap. Then, when you get where you're going -- " he pushed the shutter lever, and the casing opened to reveal a dull metal object inside -- "this is what you give your contact. Along with a hundred thousand petrodollars. They're in the carrying case. " "Thank you, Poppa." He twisted in the seat to look at her. "You're not going to tell your mother that I let you do this, are you?" "Christ, no. She'd have a shit hemorrhage." "And don't get caught," he added as an afterthought. "Your contact was one of Tam Gulsmit's best people, and he is going to be really ticked off when he finds out we turned him. How are things going at Fort Detrick?" "Good shape, Poppa. You get me the transport. I'll send some good people." He nodded. "We've had a little lucky break," he offered. "The Peeps fired on one of our guys. No harm done, but it makes a nice incident. " "Didn't he fire back, for Christ's sake?" "Not him! It was your old jailhouse buddy, the one from Bulgaria. As near as I can tell, he doesn't believe in the use of force. Anyway, he did exactly what I would have told him to do. He got the hell out of there and reported back to the U. N. peacekeeping force, and he had tapes and pictures to prove what he said." He peered out the window. They had crossed the Seine. Now they were creeping through heavy traffic in a workingclass neighborhood. "This is where I get out. See you in Washington, love. And take care of yourself."    Early the next morning, Margie was in Trieste. She was not Hester Bernard! any more, but she wasn't Marge Menninger either. She was a sleepy Swiss-Italian housewife in a sweaty pants suit, driving to the Yugoslav border in a rented Fiat electrocar with a crowd of other Sunday-moming shoppers looking for cheap vegetables and bargains in Yugoslavian kitchenware. Unlike them, she drove straight through to Zagreb, parked the car and took a bus to the capital. When she reached Belgrade, the object her father had given her was at the bottom of a plastic shopping bag, with an old sweater and a shabby pocketbook on top of it. And she had had very little sleep. Margie could not have grown up in the household of Godfrey Menninger without learning the easy dialogue of espionage. In all the world, she was the only person with whom her father had always been open. First because she was too little to understand, and so he could speak freely in her presence. Then because she had to understand. had been terrified past the point a four-year old can survive, and her father's patient explanations had been the only thing that let her make sense of the terror. And finally, because he trusted her to understand, always, that the grotesque and lethal things he did had a purpose. He never questioned that she shared that purpose. So she had grown up in an atmosphere of drops and liquidations and couriers and double agents, at the center of a web that stretched all around the world. But now she was not at the center of the web, she was not where the risks were immense and the penalties drastic. She walked quickly down the busy streets, avoiding eye contact. The closet-sized shops had their doors open, and confusing smells came out of them: a knifelike aroma of roasting meat from a dressmaker's (when had she eaten last?), the sting of unwashed armpits from what seemed to be a costume-jewelry boutique. She crossed, dodging a tram, and saw the office she was looking for. The sign said "Electrotek Miinschen," and it was over a sweatshop where fat, huge men in T-shirts worked at belt-driven sewing machines. She checked her watch. There was more than an hour before her first possible contact. The man she needed to meet was a short, slim Italian who would be wearing a football blazer with the name of the Skopje team. Of course, no one like that was in sight yet -- even if he turned up for the first rendezvous, which her father had warned was unlikely. Down the block there was a cluster of roofed sheds surrounding a gabled two-story building that looked like any American suburban town's left-over railroad station. A farmer's market? It seemed to be something like that. Margie pushed her way through crowds of women in babushkas and women in minifrocks, men in blue smocks carrying crates of pink new potatoes on their shoulders and men with a child on each hand, studying counters of chocolates and jellies. It was a satisfying, busy mob. She was not conspicuous there. She was, however, hungry. Strawberries seemed to be in season. Margie bought half a kilo, and a bottle of Pepsi, and found a seat on a stone balustrade next to an open suitcase full of screwdrivers and cast-aluminum socket wrenches. What Margie wanted most was a hamburger, but no one seemed to be selling anything like that. But others were eating strawberries, and Margie was confident she looked like any of them, or, at least, if not like them, like some housewife who might have stopped en route to any ordinary destination to refresh herself. At two, punctually, she was back in front of Electrotek Munschen, studying a Belgrade bus guide as instructed. No short, slim Italian appeared. Twice she caught snatches of words that seemed to be in English, but when she looked up from her bus guide and glanced casually in that direction, she could not tell which of the passersby had spoken. She pitched the bus guide into a comer sewer and walked angrily away. The second appointment was not until ten o'clock, at one of the big old luxury hotels, and what in God's name was she going to do until then? She had to keep moving. It was very hard to stroll for more than seven hours, however many Camstop and drink. God bless, she passed something that called itself, Restoran, and when she realized that it was a cafeteria, one problem, at least, was solved. She pointed at something that looked like roast chicken, and probably was, and with the mashed potatoes and bread that went with it, at least she was full. Full of time. She emptied herself of as much of it as she could: a stroll through the botanical gardens, a long window-shopping stroll down the Boulevard Marshall Tito. And then it began to rain. She retreated in to a Bioskop and watched a Czech comedy with SerboCroatian subtitles until nine. The only problem was staying awake, but when she got to the hotel, there was a real problem. Ghelizzi did not show up there, either. By now she was almost dizzy with fatigue, her clothes were sweaty and rain-stained and she was sure she was beginning to smell. Poppa had not really thought these arrangements through, she thought with some bitterness. It should have occurred to him that the waiters at the hotel bar would not fail to notice a sweaty, dirty foreign woman among all their marble and their string trios. If she had been a man, it might not have mattered. A man could have been checking out the hotel whores, the skinny darkat-the-roots blonde playing solitaire by the fireplace, the plump one with the bright red hair who had left the aperitif-lounge twice in one hour, with different men, and was back again, ready for the next. Margie refused another Campari, and sent the waiter for a Turkish coffee. The next appointment was not until the following afternoon, and where would she sleep? The whores had rooms. If she had been one of them -- The idea did not disturb Margie in any moral way, but it took only a second for her to discard it as impractical. Even if she had a room, the waiters would surely throw her out to protect the existing monopoly the first time she looked toward one of the solitary males. They were already looking at her with interest, and beginning to take the cloths off some of the tables in the farther end of the room. Margie picked up her coffee and moved to the table of the streaked blonde. She spoke to her in English, confident that in a tourist hotel the girls would be fluent in the necessary words in any major language. "How much for all night?" she asked. The blonde looked scandalized. "For yourself? How disgusting! I could not possibly do such a thing with a woman. " "Fifty dinars. " "One hundred." "All right, one hundred. But I have very special tastes, and you must do exactly as I ask." The blonde looked skeptical, then shrugged and signaled the waiter. "First you must buy me a real Scotch-whiskey while you explain what these tastes are. Then we will s' e. "    In the morning Margie woke up refreshed. She used the whore's tiny shower to get clean, dressed quickly and paid the woman off with a smile. "May I ask a question?" the whore offered, counting the money. "I can't stop you from asking." "This thing you had me do, simply rubbing your neck each time you woke until you fell asleep again? Is that truly satisfying to you?" "You wouldn't believe how satisfying," smiled Margie. She strolled grandly out of the hotel, nodding politely to the local police in their baggy gray uniforms open at the neck, the hands on the guns in the cardboard holsters. A few blocks down the boulevard took her to the London Cafe, and there, nursing a beer at one of the indoor tables, was the slim, short Italian wearing a Skopje football cap. She sat down and ordered a coffee, then visited the' women's w.c. When she came back, the Italian was gone. The bag she had left on her chair did not appear to be disturbed, but her exploring fingers told her the camera was gone, and in its place was a guide folder about the hovercraft cruise to the Iron Gorge. She made her way back across the border in the same order. By the time she was in Trieste again, and able to resume the identity of the American tourist, Hester Bemardi, she was fully restored. On the clamjet to Paris she locked herself in the toilet and studied the contents of the travel folder. How Ghelizzi had come to be a person of trust in Sir Tam's army of spies was beyond her; he had not impressed her as being the sort of man one would repose faith in. But he had delivered the goods this time. The little device was on its way, and the complete file of secret tachtran messages between Earth and the Fuel Bloc camp on Klong was in her hands in microfiche. Her father would be very proud.    In his #th book!, Isaac Asimov reveals what makes a man write # bodes. In his #th book, Isaac Asimov finally writes about himself. In Memory Vet Green begins with his family's emigration from Russia and takes us through his education as a scientist and the writing of his famous Foundation Trilogy and "Nightfall." Along the way, he sells his first story; gets to know the legendary John Campbell of Astounding Science Fiction ; joins the Futurians, a fan club that turned into a galaxy of SF greats. This is a book filled with the history of SF and with revealing insights into the formative years of the "national resource and natural wonder" that is Isaac Asimov. To further mark the occasion, Doubleday has begun reissuing his early, classic science fiction in uniform omnibus editions. The Far Ends of Time and Earth contains the novels Pebble m the Sky and The End of Eternity, and the story collection, Earth is Room Enough. The Stars, contains the novels The Stars, Like Dust and The Currents of Space, and the collection, The Martian Way and Other Stories. Eventually, Doubleday will republish all of Isaac Asimov's fiction. #-#  Actually, Isaac likes to keep his publishers I happy, so he has written two "#th books." !, You'll also find Opus #, published by k Houghton Mifflin, at booksellers now. Something was rotten in the State of Peusa The softly curving walls of the Temple of God soared upward to the sky. No living man or woman had ever seen where and how they converged in the apex of the vast building. There were no windows higher than fifty feet, and the inward-curving walls above the windows rose on into the void -- first white, then gray, then utter black. Preacher Peter said: "And I say unto you, in the Word of God in this Temple of God in the World of God, the Sun is most wondrous, the Sun of God gives us life, praise the Sun of God..." Fredi was not listening, and this in itself was a crime. Not heeding the Word of God -- unlike the thousands of others in the enormous Temple, who were listening so intently that every nuance of Peter's voice reached them -- was sinful. But it did not bother Fredi, who carried in his bosom a crime so much greater. Fredi was in love with a priestess -- in fact, with the High Priestess herself. More specifically, he lusted after the High Priestess; and although as an intelligent youth he could not believe that such a thing had never happened before, it was to him as though the first and only time, because no one had ever dared admit such feelings. Preacher Peter said: "Praise the Sun, from whom all blessings flow. The Sun of God was sent to save us from eternal darkness..." Fredi, conscious of sinning, was not certain whether he felt more or less guilty inasmuch as until recently he had been a devout worshiper -- and had even considered trying to become a priest himself. Since so few were called, he had become an actor instead. Anyway, now all thoughts of becoming a priest were banished. One who sinned as he was sinning, even if only in his mind, was not worthy. His personal integrity lacked the sublimity to make him openly confess his crime; yet it was strong enough that he would never be able to imagine himself as one of the Twelve Apostles. Preacher Peter said: "Praise the Holy Trinity, the Word of God, the Sun of God and the World of God..." It would not be long now, Fredi thought, his mind surfacing briefly to see and hear how far the preacher had progressed. Vaguely he remembered once having heard the phrase, "The Father, The Son and the Holy Ghost," but that obviously came from a corrupt early form of worship, probably devil-worship -- certainly it was arrant superstition, dragging a ghost into it and personifying God as the Father and the Sun as His Son. While Fredi's mind had wandered, the priest had come to the end of the sermon and now everyone was chanting softly, Fredi included: "Our God which art in the sky, hallowed be Thy name, Thy World is come. Thy will be done in the World as it is in the sky..." And then the twelve priestesses emerged through the pillared arch, led by the High Priestess Mary, Virgin Mother of the Sun. Fredi did not even see the eleven other priestesses; it was as though he had never seen them. He saw only Mary. Fair-haired, tall, bare-shouldered, bare-armed, barefoot, she wore a long, loose, white gown. She was beautiful. She was pale. She was pure. The unseen organist sounded a note and she sang: "O God, our help in ages past." Everyone joined in, but by ritual she sang the last verse alone, her silvery voice soaring to the dark emptiness high above: If ever I forget the way To live the sacred life, I trust and pray that on that day I feel the sacred knife. It was only on this day, watching and listening to the High Priestess, that Fredi -- for the first time -- found her ritual verse somehow wrong. Certainly the rest of the hymn was not likely to be attributed to Shakespeare; and there was something odd, something amiss, in the second verse: Below the blanket of Thy sky Thy folk have slept secure; Sufficient just that Thou art nigh And our defense is sure. But the second-last verse, almost a repeat of the first, was clearly the original last verse. The High Priestess's ritual solo verse had surely been added later. But it did not matter. Mary could sing the alphabet and he would find it sheer poetry. Mary... six months ago she had been Lori Jones. If Fredi had known her then, much might have happened. Although even at that time she was already under the protection of the Temple -- a possible priestess, a possible High Priestess as events had proved -- temple girls did sometimes leap the wall, take lovers, have babies... Now there was no chance; Fredi's love was hopeless. And he was honest enough to admit that when she was Lori Jones, she would probably never have been more than a Jan Wilson to him. A High Priestess had glamor -- no woman had more. By virtually ceasing to be a woman, the High Priestess became woman incarnate, unattainable, and therefore infinitely desirable. And, paradoxically, his own religious leaning had played a part in leading him to this great sin. Now was the time. She stepped forward and Preacher Peter crossed himself. Then, also moving forward, he crossed the High Priestess too -- and in doing so, he deftly brushed the two wide straps from her shoulders. The white gown slowly slid to the floor. A faint sigh rose from the audience. Mary was pure. The Sun never saw her body. There in the Temple of God. a thousand people saw her body -- not brown, not even pink, but creamy-ivory. It was ethereal, not earthly, certainly not earthy. It had the perfection of a statue, the clean lines of a statue, the smoothness of a statue. The pale nipples were tiny and only faintly pink. She stepped around the gown and stood before the preacher. The ritual began. Fredi wondered at the paradox that the Virgin Mother of the Sun must never see the Sun; that while all the rest of them (except Preacher Peter and the other priestesses) were about to go out into the Sun on this Sunday, she would never feel its warmth on her body again. But of course religion was full of paradoxes. Perhaps the logic behind it was that if the Mother of the Sun were to give herself to the Sun, it would be incestuous. "Yes, I am pure." "Yes, you are pure. The sacred knife will prove to all that you are pure, that the Temple is pure, that the World is pure, that the World is still the World of God." Preacher Peter must be a fair prestidigitator, Fredi thought professionally. You never saw where the sacred knife came from. Some of the more devout worshipers swore that it came into his hand by a miracle, but there was nothing said about that in the Word of God. Peter held the knife firmly in both hands, point downward, over Mary's left breast. There was a click and a faint hum of machinery. The circular panel on which she stood revealed itself to be a moving pedestal. As it rose toward the knife, she sank to her knees; then she sat on her heels; although the knife did not move, the rising pedestal pushed her steadily toward it. And as the pedestal rose, it turned. Mary had begun the ritual with her back to the congregation. Slowly her body was revealed in profile. The knife, never touching, was no more than two inches from her. Sitting on her heels, she had to arch backward to avoid it, her arms above her head as the pedestal continued to rise and turn. Her hands and her long hair touched the floor. Her breasts pointed straight up, now only an inch from the knife. Below her tortured rib cavity her belly stretched taut. And still the sacred knife was over her, and still the pedestal rose. Six months earlier another High Priestess had died silently as the pedestal continued to rise. And within the hour the preacher had died by the knife; the eleven other priestesses were dead by the knife; and later a hundred criminals died by the knife -- until God was appeased and the knife took no more. And the world was once again the World of God... Today, however, the pedestal stopped rising. Mary's head was on the marble, her body racked like a violin string. She could go no farther. Then the knife disappeared and she raised herself to a kneeling position, her arms high, as the pedestal retraced its travel. Finally she stood up and stepped back into the pool of her gown. A priestess moved forward and raised it to her shoulders. Not a word was spoken. The ceremony was ended, and all was right with the World...    The thousand people left the Temple -- but they did not go home. It was exactly noon and the hot Sun was directly overhead. The crowd spread out over the vast forecourt of the Temple. There was no ritual involved, no particular organization; everyone simply found himself or herself six square feet of space. Then all of their clothes came off. They stood, they sat, they squatted, they lay full length. It did not matter. They were one with the Sun. After five minutes -- five utterly silent minutes -- some got up, put on their clothes and went home. Some stayed, spreading themselves as their neighbors vacated their spaces. Others sought friends and relatives. Jan Wilson came upon Fredi from behind. He was starting to put on his robes but she said: "Leave them. Come with me." And nude, they ran into the woods together. At first there were many couples clustered around, the impatient and lazy ones; then, the farther they went, only a few; and finally none. It was pleasantly cool under the trees but they had to find at least a sunray. It was Sunday, the day of the Sun, and they did not have the excuse that the sky was overcast. The Sun was there and it was a sin to hide from the Sun. Jan found a grassy bank beside a pool and lay down on it, full in the Sun. She looked at Fredi expectantly -- and he rebelled. "No!" he said violently. "Ritual love is not love. It's only very ordinary, very uninteresting sex." "Even when the Sun demands it?" "The Sun doesn't demand anything and you know it." "This from you, Fredi? You, the little priest?" "The Sun doesn't demand it," he insisted. "Maybe I'm wrong... I thought this was Sunday." "You know perfectly well that all Sunday means is that a man who wants a girl has an edge. She thinks she shouldn't say no. She thinks if she says no, she's sinning in some way. You know that -- " "I know that you've just been lusting after the High Priestess." It was suddenly very still. Fredi knew -- the moment it was too late -- that he should have laughed incredulously. The Temple was the law. The Temple judged. He was in no immediate danger of feeling the sacred knife, but he might someday go on the list. Then, if the High Priestess proved false and God struck, and the eleven other priestesses also died, and all the more serious criminals in addition -- and if God was still not appeased after that, he might find himself... Jan was smaller than the High Priestess but that was not the major difference between the two. She was brown, brown all over, and anything but ethereal. Nude, she was earthy. Very attractive, but earthy. In fact, she was at the moment literally earthy, having rolled in the soft soil and become dusty and muddy. She was also sweaty. Although this did not make her a whit less desirable, it did make her a lot less like Mary. "So?" he said. "So since you can't have her, you might as well..." "That isn't what you were going to say." "No. And it's not what I'm going to say in a minute. Meantime, before the Sun shifts off this soft, grassy bank and we have to move into that bog over there, what about it?" He did not really have to force himself; at times he had thought he was almost in love with Jan Wilson. The main drawback was that they shared so little in common. Whenever he felt particularly tender, she would be coarse; furthermore, she seemed to have absolutely no feeling for art. Afterward she said: "Let's bathe. I know you think I'm a peasant and you're a great artist, but you're wrong in a lot of things, Fredi. I'm too intelligent to be a peasant, you'll never be a great artist, and I've always known a hell of a lot more than you've given me credit for." The profanity was no shock; the meaning of her words was. And without giving him time to recover, she went on deliberately: "For instance -- you don't know it but fundamentally, despite your religious aspirations, you're a Realist." The charge was so serious that this time he had to react. Besides, it was completely untrue. "You're crazy. I never in my whole life came anywhere near -- " "I know you never came anywhere near -- in all twelve years of your whole life. Oh, yes, I know you're twenty-four, Fredi, but since you manage to live at only half the speed of most people, you're really only twelve. While I, officially nineteen, must be at least forty. Forget it. Let's bathe." They jumped into the pool and swam for a while, then emerged and lay on the bank, letting the Sun dry their bodies. And now Jan was pretty -- clean and brown and smooth all over. Fredi toyed with the not-veryoriginal thoughts that a girl who was small was not therefore less attractive than a girl who was tall, that brown skin in itself was no less beautiful than cream-ivory, that the nude Jan was not less nubile than the nude Mary. He wanted to make love again and his hand slid under and around her small waist to draw her to him "As I said, you're a Realist," she observed coolly. He took his hand away. Cool water had not extinguished his ardor. Cool words did. "Which gives us something in common," she added. "More than you knew, Fredi? Listen and I'll tell you about the Realists. About them, about me, about you, about us." "I am not a Realist," he said firmly. "You're crazy." "I'm not crazy and, yes, you're not a Realist -- but only in the sense that you don't know it yet. You have to understand that whatever else you are, do and think, your merely wanting to possess the High Priestess makes you a Realist." He was silent, wondering why she had never talked this way before. Without his having to ask, she told him. 'Until today I didn't think you would ever be of any use to us. But now I see how you could be. First, though, let me tell you about the Realists. We're not against religion, not against the Temple. But it's corrupt. We're against the way it's taking over everything. That's corrupt. You've heard the saying, 'Power corrupts, and absolute power corrupts absolutely. ' Well, the Temple is well on the way to taking absolute power for itself. You know that"' He relaxed a little. "Theories. If you want to talk theory, I don't mind." "I'm not talking theory. I'm talking fact. A hundred years ago the Bible was open to all. Now nobody gets to see the Bible and the preacher reads only selected passages. How do we know he isn't making them up? And lately not only the Bible but a whole lot of other books have been withdrawn. It's going on all the time." Fredi did not care. For a moment he had thought she was threatening him, trying to blackmail him into marrying her or into something else he did not particularly want to do. But here she was talking calmly and reasonably, calmly and reasonably trying to involve him in something that would -- eventually -- make an appointment for him with the sacred knife. "Let's go back," he said abruptly"We can use you, I said. We'll help you and you'll help us. We'll help you reach the High Priestess." He was, after all, crazy -- and he knew it. Suddenly he found he was listening very closely. Hitherto he had taken it for granted that his love was hopeless. If it were possible -- if somehow he could one day possess the High Priestess -- then the threat of a date with the sacred knife seemed almost irrelevant. Jan was going on, rapidly and eagerly now: "Can't you see, Fredi, what it would prove if you became the High Priestess's lover and nothing dire happened? Everyone but the Realists believes in that twaddle Preacher Peter was spouting. The Temple has taken the power it has and it will go on taking power until the Realists get ahold of something big and come out in the open and say, 'Lo and behold, the Temple is only a man-made building, the preachers are only men and the priestesses are only women. The Virgin Mother of the Sun is only Lori and she's no virgin, and the sacred knife' doesn't know a thing about it -- " "I shouldn't listen to this." "But you are listening, aren't you? Fredi, we need to do something like this. All books tell a little of the truth. Now that truth is being systematically destroyed. Even just a few years ago there were books that said we came to this world from another world, a world called Earth... but that doesn't square with the Temple's line that we're the Chosen, the only people living on the only world. The Bible had already been taken from us because it was about a planet that was not this planet, and if people were allowed to read it, they would be able to figure that out..." But Fredi was no longer listening. The idea of becoming the lover of the High Priestess had inflamed him; death did not matter if only he achieved that. What difference if the preachers rewrote history and said the world was the only world and destroyed a few books? He was an actor, not a scholar. In full flow, Jan suddenly stopped and sighed. "You have your own defenses, Fredi, haven't you? One thing I've said has interested you, only one. The rest -- " "Yes, the rest. Tell me one thing that shows you're right and the Temple is wrong. One thing that shows we really did come from somewhere else -- " "Certainly." She stood up and pointed. "Look over there. And there. The ruins. " "The ruins? What about them?" She looked at him pityingly. "They're not ruins, Fredi. Anybody can see that. Even you can see it if you look. The Realists saw it and that was what made them Realists." "If they're not ruins, what are they?" "Well, in a sense they're ruins but -- " "Then what are you talking about?" "Ruins of ships. Vast ships. So vast the Temple can't get rid of them. All the Temple can do is to say they're ruins -- our ruins, ruins of a previous culture on this world. But go and look, Fredi. Look at the tubes and rusted dials and engines and air pipes. They can't possibly be the ruins of houses or any kind of static building. They prove that we came from somewhere else and that this world is not the world." He did not know what to say. Her words sounded true... but did it really matter that much? She sighed again. "Okay. I'll stick to the one subject that turns you on -- that of how you're going to become the lover of the High Priestess." "How?" "Well, in the end it's up to you, Fredi. Rape is no use. It proves nothknew Lori Jones a little. Silly, priggish bitch. Vain, shallow, always certain she was somehow better than other people but without anything to back it up except that she was under the umbrella of the Temple. Yes, you could win her. You're too handsome by half. Flatter her, say loving words to her. You could manage that bit in your sleep. So all you need is opportunity. And that's what we'll give you. "    The next day, Monday, was a very different day. There was no mass surrender to the Sun, which shone just the same. People who sunbathed on a Monday, if they were lucky enough to have the time, were expected to keep some clothes on just as on Sunday they were expected to remove them all. Only Sunday was the day of the Sun. Fredi, at rehearsal for Macbeth, in which he played Macduff, was sent to the library to check on a technical point. He was not a star. His good looks and a fine speaking voice were his main talents. At the library, having finished his chore, he paused. Was someone tampering with the ancient plays as well? Now that would concern him; drama was his profession and the new plays were gutless. In Shakespearean or Shavian productions there was always something to get your teeth into. Vaguely he remembered a Shakespearean play about a king, Richard called Angland or England. There was an impassioned speech about "this sceptdred isle, demi-paradise, this other Eden." Evidently it was quite a place. Yet there was no Angland or England in the World. was there but a quick glance showed that this was the wrong play. It must be Richard II. But there was no Richard II. By delayed action he was staggered. Could a Shakespearean play have been kidnapped, done away with, simply because a passage in it was inconvenient to the Temple? Impossible! Yet not impossible. The library was under the direct control of the Temple. The preachers were never seen at the library; but then, the library was wholly theirs when it was closed to everyone else. Looking through the microfilm spools, he realized for the first time how easy it would be to cut passages out of anything that was on microfilm. In the case of bound books, such deletions would show; but most of the books had disappeared, Microfilm was better, cheaper, longer-lasting. And with that thought he looked more closely at the recent renovations in the library and saw with further shock that while there was more space and the arrangement was more convenient, it was simply because there was less material in the same area. Books had been printed and still were being printed. You could take a book home, but not everyone had a microfilm viewer. Now that he looked around the library with new vision, he saw that nearly all the books were new, the older ones having been transferred tc microfilm. And microfilm could be censored in a matter of minutes -- leaving nothing to show that any tampering had been done. Behind him a voice said, "Can I help you? You seem to be looking for something." It was one of the librarians. She was about the same age as Mary and Jan but there the resemblance ended. They were beautiful girls, in their different ways; this was just a girl. He began, "I'm from the theater -- " "I know, she said eagerly. "You were great in the play last week. What a pity you were killed in the first act. " "Next week we do Macbeth, " he said boldly. "Some of the texts we have seem to differ slightly. Could I see the oldest, most authentic text you have?" She looked at him strangely and he realized that if something not quite right was going on at the library, she would have to be pretty dumb not to know anything about it, whether she was directly involved or not. But all she said was, "Of course." At the viewer, Fredi -- who knew Macbeth by heart -- took a new look at the play. It was odd that in Scene II the text established the fact that Duncan was the king, but not what he was the first witch said: "All hail, Macbeth! hail to thee, thane of Peusa!" The second witch said: "All hail, Macbeth! hail to thee, thane of Morden!" This was strange because in the upcoming production -- scheduled to be staged in just a week -- the witches would exclaim exactly the same words except that the two places mentioned were Glamis and Cawdor. No one knew precisely what a thane was but that did not matter; it was obviously some sort of a minor nobleman. No one knew what or where Glamis and Cawdor were, but everyone knew Peusa and Morden. They were areas not more than five miles from the Temple. So the text had been changed to make the setting local. Nothing much in that... except that this was supposed to be the earliest, most authentic text, and it clearly was not. The puzzle was: Why did the theater have an earlier text, and why was it allowed to use it? But that was not really much of a puzzle. The Temple moved slowly and silently in the shadows. Next week two old words would be spoken. Glamis and Cawdor (places on Earth?), but the next time Macbeth was produced, the more authentic text would prevail. Glamis and Cawdor would be replaced by Peusa and Morden. If anyone queried the change, it would be blandly affirmed that recent research had shown Peusa and Morden were either what Shakespeare had originally written or what he had really .intended to write. It amused him to find that in Act II, Scene #. when Macbeth said: "Still it cried 'Sleep no more!' to all the house: 'Glamis hath murder'd sleep, and therefore Cawdor shall sleep no more; Macbeth shall sleep no more" -- the words in the text remained Glamis and Cawdor, when they should have been Peusa and Morden. The Preachers of the Temple had missed that. They were not infallible.    The Realists, it seemed, were. Two nights later they took him to a walled garden, telling him that Mary would be there, and alone. Since she could never see or be seen by the Sun, she took the air by night in the garden. She was unguarded because no one was supposed to know of her presence there and, further, the wall was meant to be unscalable. But the Realists knew she would be there, and their extending aluminum ladder and the rope for the descent on the other side reduced the wall to a mere inconvenience. At the last moment Fredi had fears, doubts, and an abrupt failure of self-confidence. "This from you, the great lover?" Jan asked sarcastically. The two men had not spoken, leaving all the talking to her. "Surely snapping your fingers will be more than enough?" "Suppose she screams?" "She won't scream." "How do you know?" "I didn't want to tell you anything, but since you've got cold feet, Fredi, I may as well -- it's all set. Just get in there and shoot your line. It will work. You're on a sure thing." "You know something I don't know?" "That's the understatement of the century. I know a hell of a lot of things you don't know. In particular -- I guess I have to tell you this too -- we managed to get a word of prophecy whispered into Lori's ear. She's going to meet a handsome stranger in romantic circumstances. She'll be looking for you, not really expecting you to show but her little heart fluttering in case you might... I told you she's a silly bitch." Nonsense, Fredi thought. Mary was beautiful and you could see that her beauty was only the lovely surface of a nature of immense depth and purity. "Just one word of advice," Jan said, "though heaven knows you shouldn't need it. Don't go all out for the jackpot at the first meeting. Be romantic. Touch her -- hell, yes -- but be gentle. Make her want you, not the other way around." "Oh, I know all about that." "Yes, you do. don't you? Even if it's the only thing you know." He was young and active. Scaling the wall and lowering himself silently on the other side was an easy job. He wore silver trunks and a long, dark cloak. Jan had chosen the costume for him, rather cynically. "You'll need a black cloak because we don't want you to show up glowing like a beacon. But you have to be the knight in shining armor too. And this is the kind of scene where you have to be half naked and your lady love has to be fully dressed -- you have to be sexy and make her go for you, not the other way around..." Nowhere could it have been easier to hide. The garden was full of trees, shrubs, bushes, huge tropical plants. It also had a maze of paths. And, of course, a pool. "Get her away from the pool," Jan had said. "Get her into the shadows. If you can't see a window, nobody behind a window can see you." And true enough, there Mary was, seated by the pool, wearing the obligatory white robe. Six feet away from her, hidden in the bushes, he said softly, "Well, it was worth it." She turned, startled. "Please don't do that," he said conversationally. "Somebody might be watching. Why not just get up casually and wander into the bushes for a stroll?" "Why should I?" That wonderful voice. "Well, I can see you. If you don't want to see me, you're not a real woman." "You might... harm me." "Then you can scream and people will come running. But why scream until you know whether you want to or not?" She stood up, looked around the garden and moved slowly toward him. When he touched her, it was from behind, and gently... but he held her firm when she tried to turn around. "I could be ugly," he said softly. "I could be old and fat." "You're not ugly. And you have a beautiful voice." "No, I'm not ugly. But compared with you -- " "You think I'm pretty?" The question was coy, banal, so ineptly arch that Fredi winced. Nevertheless it was an invitation, and that was what he was looking for. "No, you're not pretty at all. You're so incredibly lovely that I had to speak to you, no matter what happens. " His own words were not particularly poetic either but he meant them, and his ringing sincerity did not fail to make an effect. He released her and they faced one another there in the luminous night... Ten minutes later, no more, he climbed the rope and descended the ladder. The two men hurried away with them. Jan took him at least two hundred yards from the wall of the Temple gardens before asking: "Well?" "Yes." "What do you mean, yes?" "All's well. What a wonderful girl she is -- " "Never mind that. What did she think of you?" "That's all right." "You came away pretty soon." "I had to. I had achieved, I think, the maximum effect. If I had stayed longer... but you don't understand these things." "I understand too well, you mean. You made another date?" "No. But she'll expect me." "Good enough. Now are you frustrated enough to cast your pearls before me?" "No," Fredi said serenely. "I love Lori; I told you that. I can't love anyone else." "So she's Lori now. How did that come about?" "It was mainly her idea but I went along with it. I think the theory is that as Mary she couldn't possibly speak to me and certainly she could not let me kiss her, but as Lori -- " "I get it. Okay, you seem to have things in hand... did you kiss her, by the way?" "On our first date?" Fredi exclaimed, shocked. "And she the High Priestess?" Jan was silent for several seconds. Then she said, "Sometimes, Fredi, I get the uneasy feeling that you're not such a fool as you look." "Who is?"    It puzzled Fredi that the meetings were arranged so easily. Night after night he spent an hour with the High Priestess in the Temple gardens. It was all so simple, and no one ever came near them. Jan, when he mentioned the matter to her, said coolly, "Well, why not? The High Priestess is something big on Sunday but the rest of the week she's just a silly girl, still just Lori Jones, whom nobody bothers much about. Who cares if she's sitting in the gardens or having a bath or admiring her own boobs and belly or trying to read a book?" And on Saturday night Fredi felt that it was time. He had flattered Lori -- as Jan and his own instinct had told him to do -- and. she had thawed and met him at least halfway, wanting to believe him, finding him an overpoweringly romantic figure, yearning to love him and be loved herself. All the time, however, she remembered that she was the High Priestess. When Fredi's fingertips touched her as Preacher Peter touched her, when his hands were cool and gentle, she guided them sponse. There was, something in the Bible about the "laying on of hands." It was right, it was wholly innocent, that he should touch her face, her arms, her shoulders, even her breasts, waist and hips, as long as his touch was tender and worshipful, as long as she kept his touch tender and worshipful. And Fredi, reading her right, touched her as she wanted to be touched. They even -- one night when it was so dark they could not possibly be seen from any window -- swam in the pool, and Fredi's touch this time was on bare flesh. He deliberately kept it, however, the same cool, innocent touch, accustomizing her to being naked with him and still pure, as pure as when the robe slid down her body in the Temple and thousands saw her and no shadow was cast on her purity. On Saturday, therefore, it meant nothing unusual when they stood together in one of the sheltered clearings they now knew so well. Their clothes had been left behind. But this time Fredi's words were more personal and his touch more questing, more insistent -- for the first time like that of a virile young man touching a nubile young woman. "It has to be," he whispered. "No," she said, not responding. "All along you've known it. I've waited, and now you know that all I have ever said to you is true. I've proved it by my patience." "Nothing we have ever done or said has been wrong. But now -- " "Now if we don't acknowledge our love, it has all been a lie." His touch, still tender, was no longer cool. It demanded, and she fought not to answer yes, not to answer at all -- and failed. Her breasts grew to touch his; her arms, trying to keep him away; drew him to her; and her lithe belly, straining away from him as in the climax of the Sunday ceremony, suddenly ceased to be the hard, tight belly of a High Priestess or a marble statue and became the warm belly of a woman. "No," she said, and in the same breath -- half a breath, half a gasp -- "Yes, yes. "    Fredi did not want to go to the Temple. Neither Jan nor any other Realist had said anything to him beyond brief words of satisfaction that -- as they put it -- he had rung the bell. He had no idea of what they intended to do in the Temple but he remembered what Jan had threatened to say: "Lo and behold, the Temple is only a man-made building, the preachers are only men and the priestesses are, only women. The Virgin Mother of the Sun is only Lori Jones, and she's no virgin, and the sacred knife doesn't know a thing about it." The last phrase meant that at least the Realists were not going to raise a stir until the last part of the ceremony was over; it also strongly suggested they would indeed then do something, and Fredi was uneasy about it. It was all very well to say that if he won the High Priestess, nothing else mattered. Today it was a different situation. Perhaps last night, at the height of his passion, he would have shouted his agreement, draw back... but today he was alive, and he wanted to stay alive. As usual, he was near the front of the Temple, where Mary (today she was Mary) would be. He did not know where Jan was. He never went to the Temple with Jan, although she invariably sought him out afterward. Would she do that today? Would she expect him to make love to her today? He shied away from the thought and concentrated on the service. Today Preacher Paul was in charge. He was a small man, lacking the presence of Preacher Peter; the big, rolling words in his mouth did not sound nearly as impressive. "And I say unto you, in the Word of God in this Temple of God in the World of God, the Sun is most wondrous, the Sun of God gives us life, praise the Sun of God..." Suppose, Fredi thought with sudden hope, that Mary, like Preacher Peter, did not appear today. It was rare for the High Priestess not to play her part in the ceremony. There were twelve preachers, but only one High Priestess. On the other hand, there were eleven other priestesses and occasionally one of them stood in for the High Priestess. Should that happen today, Fredi 's vague feeling of uneasiness would be dissipated and he could go on living from day to day with little or no thought of the morrow. As long as Mary did not appear, it was reasonably certain that the ceremony would be uneventful. Suddenly the priestesses entered through the pillared arch -- and leading them was Mary. At the sight of her Fredi could scarcely restrain himself from shouting above Preacher Paul's pale voice, although what he would have shouted he did not know. At the same time Fredi relaxed a little because Mary was as serene as ever, he had to remind himself by concentrating hard on realistic details that the events of the past week had actually happened, that today was not a week earlier. Even then it took a glance at Preacher Paul -- not Preacher Peter -- to confirm that this was, in fact, another Sunday. Mary led the singing of "O God our help in ages past" and then, as usual, sang the last verse alone: If ever I forget the way To live the sacred life I trust and pray that on that day I feel the sacred knife. Fredi 's emotions were in turmoil. He did not know if he loved her. He did not know anything for sure. Certainly Mary was not in turmoil. Possibly as a woman in love, she felt completely sure of herself, sure of him, and sure that their love was not a mortal sin. But... was it a mortal sin? Could it be so right for him to leave the Temple and take part in pagan, erotic Sun rites with Jan, and so wrong for him to make love with the High Priestess six days later? Was she serene because she had decided with calm certainty that she could be Mary, High Priestess and Virgin Mother of the Sun, and at the same time Lori Jones, passionate lover of actor Fredi? She stepped forward and Paul crossed himself. Then he crossed Mary. Not as deft as Preacher Peter, he fumbled while brushing the white straps from her shoulders and had to do it again. As Lori's slim, ivory body emerged from the descending gown, Fredi felt a pang of jealousy that thousands of others were seeing the lovely body that was his and only his. The feeling was gone at once when he reminded himself that this was Mary, not Lori. Mary belonged to everybody and nobody, but Lori belonged to him. And later, not on Sunday but tomorrow, in the weeks ahead, she would be Lori again. The sacred knife emerged, but not with the panache of Preacher Peter. Mary was on the plinth. It moved as before, and as before she dropped slowly to her knees and then began the slow, agonizing stretch backward, the plinth turning and the knife remaining just above her left breast. Back she went, the long hollow below her ribs lengthening and deepening; yet as her belly stretched, her breasts seemed to grow, straining toward the sacred knife. It was all over in an instant. No one was able to say afterward whether the plinth suddenly rose, whether Paul stumbled or whether Mary rose spasmodically to take the knife. However it came about, the knife was in her heart and then, red and dripping, it remained poised in Paul's quivering hands as she slid back, silent, her eyes beginning to glaze in death. Preacher Peter would have retained his dignity. Preacher Paul let his shock, horror, anguish and terror show. Yet he knew what he had to do and he did it. Before Mary was dead, he himself was dying. the knife plunged into his own breast and remaining there. He slumped and would have fallen over the body of the High Priestess but for the fact that the plinth was still high and he was not tall. He slid down its side and preacher and priestess made a grim yet somehow beautiful tableau, the lovely woman dying on the stillmoving plinth, one arm drooping from it, the man in the robes of the preacher at her feet... Such moments were supposed to command complete silence... but of course such moments were not supposed to occur at all. The temple trembled when the High Priestess proved wanting; the whole World of God trembled. It was a dark day and the best that could be hoped for was that something good would come of it. There was now complete silence. The eleven priestesses knew that they must also die. The congregation knew that they were as good as dead, that their suspended sentences were now active convictions and that there was no escape. It was chaos.    How much time passed Frcdi had no idea. The priestess and the preacher lay dead now. The plinth had returned to its place and no longer moved. Many had gone; indeed, most had gone. But the Temple was by no means empty. While the reaction of some, the majority, was to flee the scene of horror as soon as possible, the reaction of many others, nearly a hundred, was to stay rooted to the spot, staring and praying. There was a touch from behind on Fredi's shoulder. Jan, naturally. And then a voice that was not Jan's. "I can see how deeply this has affected you. But life must go on. The Word must go on. Actor Fredi, your devoutness has not gone unnoticed. There will have to be a new Preacher Paul. Come with me. Preacher Paul . ' ' Fredi turned, stricken. It was Preacher Peter. Fredi could not think clearly and, therefore, wisely he did not speak. He knew that while the priestesses were nurtured under the protection of the Temple -- Jan, for instance, could never be a priestess -- the preachers had all been men of the World. They were chosen at times of crisis. He was Chosen. The irony of it did not occur to him. To cease to be actor Fredi, to become Preacher Paul, seemed eminently reasonable. He could not understand why he had not expected it. He would preach the Word in the Temple of God in the World of God. He would be a good preacher, a better preacher than he was an actor. He was trained for this. Jan and the Realists were defeated. Some of them would have to die. But he would not die, not now. He would serve God. And if in the future, on a Sunday when he held the sacred knife, some High Priestess died as Mary had, he would die too, and perhaps that would be ultimate justice. In the meantime, he would serve God.  Jack C. Haldeman II Too much TV-watching causes more than... Carl was walking down the street when he came unglued. It was a most curious event. Preceded by a lifetime of near-normal behavior, it was all the more surprising. He had been on his lunch break, heading down to Pop's for his usual corned beef sandwich and short beer when he fell flat on his face. He kept repeating the word "drugstore" as he lay on the sidewalk. "Drugstore, drugstore, drugstore," he said. It was the word he had been saying when he fell down. He was stuck there. "Drugstore, drugstore, drugstore," he said until they came and took him away to a hospital with soft padded walls. His family was stunned, the neighbors talked about it at great length. His mistress was crushed; she had been with him when he fell. She was the only one who would make the long drive out to visit him. He never recognized her. They labeled him schizophrenic and threw away the key. She drove hours just to sit by his bed and talk to him. "Drugstore," he would say. "Dammit," she would say. Actually, he wasn't schizophrenic at all. Dr. Moore was in the middle of a complex surgical procedure. He had trained at Johns Hopkins and was very good at this particular complex surgical procedure. People came from all over the world to have him carve up their bodies. They had lots of confidence in him and his Johns Hopkins training. "Retractor," he said to the nurse. As the nurse started to put the retractor in his hand, he dropped the patient's kidney on the floor. "Retractor, retractor," said Dr. Moore. "You have the retractor," said the nurse, picking up the kidney. She was worried. This was going to be hard to explain. She was afraid of a malpractice suit. The patient was very wealthy and his kidney was covered with germs. If he lived, he wasn't going to be very happy and if he didn't, his family wasn't going to be very happy. Nobody was going to be happy. "Retractor," said Dr. Moore. He looked like he was about to fall down. She dropped the kidney back into the patient and walked out of the operating room. She had always wanted to be a ballerina. Crazy Joe Wobbles was a disc jockey and he was already crazy. He had a habit of doing strange things on the air, but as long as his ratings held, the station would leave him alone. Once he had played ten solid hours of Alka-Seltzer commercials. His fans went wild. Teenage girls throughout the city wore t-shirts printed with his picture. "I Love Joe Wobbles" it said across their tiny breasts. He was as crazy as a bedbug and the most popular radio personality in the # to # age group. The station tolerated his weird behavior because the # to # age group had more money to spend than their parents. He had locked himself in the broadcast booth and was playing Bob Dylan records backwards. He had been in there for five hours when his mind boggled. Any sane man would have cracked in two. "Dylan's biggest hit, hit, hit," he said. "Hit, hit, hit," he continued. It was # minutes before anyone noticed anything unusual. "Hit, hit," he said. They tried to unlock the door and found that he had bolted it from inside. They tried to cut the power but found that he had bypassed the main systems. Crazy Joe was also paranoid. "Hit, hit," he said and # watts of listening power blasted him for miles. His ratings soared, everyone was tuning him in. Tunning on Joe Wobbles became an instant fad. At night you could pick him up as far away as New Orleans. It was a gas, and the station didn't try quite as hard to cut him off. It was three kicked down the door and pulled the plug on poor Joe. His eyes were bloodshot, his voice reduced to a whisper "Hit, hit, hit," he whispered as they carried him out. Pretty soon there were so many people being hauled away that they ran out of places to haul them away to. It was very confusing. People all over the country were snapping like twigs, running amok at the drop of a hat. It was getting so that you couldn't go anywhere without running into a couple of crazies. Something had to be done. green box full of #x# cards. They thought he was crazy, too. These same people would have laughed at the Wright brothers. It was a long iams could get anyone to listen to him and when he did, it wasn't anyone important. However, this particular assistant to the assistant saw through the rumpled clothing, the wiry hair, the scraggly beard and thought he detected a glimmer of truth in what the old geezer with the green file box full of #x# cards had to say. So the assistant to the assisstairs. Better than nothing, he thought, and moved some more papers around. iams turned on the charm. He flashed a big smile and started right in on his scientific explanation of the Loonies. The secretary was unimpressed. She popped her gum and pressed a button on her intercom. Old Bill had made another mistake. "A crackpot here to see you," she said into the little box on her desk. "Send the crackpot in," the little box said back to her. rived at the right place at the right time. The person he was going in to see was one Arthur J. Woods, assistant to the head of the P.C.L. -- Presidential Commission on the Loonies. He had just come back from lunch and four martinis on his expense account, so he was perfectly happy to sit back, smoke a cigar and listen to what Old Bill had to say. "I have a theory," said Bill. "Everyone has a theory," said Mr. Arthur J. Woods. "But mine is based on a scientific fact' "That's different? What scientific fact?" "The fact that you can't get ten pounds of fertilizer into a five pound bag." "That's news?" He puffed on his cigar. his green file box on Mr. Woods' desk. "This is a human brain." "No it's not. It's a green box." "Use your head. Imagine it's a brain. " Woods frowned and scratched his of blank #x# cards and put them on the desk. "These are pieces of informacards. "They look like #x# cards to me." sighed. "The box is like a brain," he said, stuffing cards into the box. "Just as there is a limit to the number of cards you can fit into the box, there is a limit to the number of pieces of information you can fit into a brain. They both get full. See?" He held out the filled box. Woods took it and tried to put another card inside. He couldn't. "That's one full box," admitted Woods. "But why would this be happening now? We ought to have seen this particular effect before." were gleaming. He was getting through. "You mean the tube?" "Exactly. You may not realize this, Mr. Woods, but television is produced by a rolling scan of some # lines thirty times a second. Although the conscious mind connects all these separate images into continous action, somewhere, deep in the brain, all these separate images are counted, stacked up and filed away. Soon we are all filled up like the box! And us... aha!" "Aha?" "Us. We are the first generation to be completely suckled from the teat of the tube. We have a lifetime of images stacked up one on top of the other. We are filled up as no other generation has ever been. There is no more room in the boxes of our brains for any more #x# cards." "Maybe just a couple?" asked Woods, but he already knew the answer. The wheels of the nation can move pretty fast when they're pushed and the crush of Loonies was pushing things pretty hard. Within a week, the battle plan had been worked out. The President would have to go on TV to tell everyone that they couldn't watch TV anymore. It might work. He was a fairly popular president, it was possible he could pull it off. There 'd be a lot of opposition, but he had faith in Dr, box and stack of #x# cards. He had them right beside him in the television studio. They were just props, though. The P.C.L. had prepared an excellent film explaining the Loonie Effect, or Tube Fever as those in the know had taken to calling it. Thankfully, the President wouldn't have to do any scientific explaining or use any big words; all he had to do was introduce the film. Air time. The red light of the camera went on. It was just one more piece of information, one more #x# card sliding into place. "Ladies and gentlemen, gentlemen, gentlemen..."  Here we present a story that is largely "autobiographical"! The echoing sound of Simon Wells's footsteps on the plascrete floor of the parking garage roused the shabby black sedan in slot # and it mumbled querulously to itself in Chinese, Startled, Simon stopped abruptly and the half-dozen tools concealed in the lining of his jacket bumped painfully against his ribs. Part of him, the empathetic half of his nature that made him a highly respected and well-paid mechanic, recognized that this was a car in trouble. The darker, hidden side of his personality that made him a successful assassin shrieked that something was wrong. His high-priced special service had never been contracted for a common import before. The flashy red sports model in slot # was a much more likely candidate. All Kane had given him over the phone was the slot number and Simon wondered if there was some mistake, Or maybe -- and for a moment the breath froze inside his chest -- maybe it was a trap with police or insurance agents waiting for him to spring it. The black sedan mumbled on in a doddering voice -- something about a broken bowl and spilled rice. Chinese was one of the dozen languages a skilled mechanic had to know and normally Simon was a good listener but now he was too preoccupied to follow the sedan's words. Besides, they made little sense. The brain was obviously old and wandering in time. Simon dismissed the threat of a trap.' Kane's operatives never got caught. A substantial amount of Kane's fees went to see to that. Paranoia, Simon thought. He should work for Kane more often or give up entirely this maniac switching from healer to killer. But he knew he could do neither. "Get to work," he growled at himself. Still he hesitated, glancing nervously around the garage. Only a few cars remained on level three and of them only the sports model in slot # was close enough to hear or see anything. It appeared to be dormant with front and back sensors shuttered but you could never tell for sure. Less than ideal conditions, Simon thought, but then a brain assassin seldom finds the perfect time and place. Simon took a deep breath and approached the black sedan with the purposeful stride of a rightful owner. Up close, it looked like an even more unlikely prospect. The shutter on its left front sensor had rusted off and the sensor itself was pitted and pockmarked. The poor thing was half-blind as well as senile. The auto insurance couldn't possibly bring enough to cover Kane's fee. The owner must be crazy. He addressed the black sedan in Chinese. For a moment it perked up like an old dog that thinks it hears its master's voice and then it sank back into its rambling conversation with itself. Simon sighed and reached into the lining of his jacket for his tools. It wouldn't take long and in this case it would be a mercy " "Is that your car?" The voice was lush, female, and familiar in a haunting way. He whirled but there was no one behind him except the red sports model,' its sensors now unshuttered. He hastily stuffed the tools back into his jacket. This car was a luxury model with side sensors front and back. He wondered how much it had seen. "And if it is?" "Move it," the sports model ordered imperiously. "It's in my slot. I've tried and tried to make it move, but I can't get through to it." The voice paused and then went on, softer, sexier. "Please move it. I don't want to call the security guards. They're always so rude. But I need to be in that slot." Several things came clear at once. For one, he had been right about a mistake -- the red car was definitely his victim. And two, Kane should have asked for a bigger fee. He could tell by the voice this was a Cauc brain and that meant it was insured for a bundle. In the Asian countries where populations had mushroomed out of proportion, braining a car or a softdrink machine seemed like luxury living compared to standing on each other's shoulders, straining for a wisp of air to breathe. But in the West Bloc, where the birthrate had fallen, life was Utopian by comparison. Cauc brains were hard to come by and the price was astronomical. "What are you, paralyzed?" the sports model snapped impatiently. "Move that wreck!" "In a minute," Simon said. "I've never run across a Caucbrained car before." A lie, but he made it sound convincing -- another reason he was a good mechanic. "I'd like -- " "I know." The voice was low, husky, and extremely bitter. "You want to know what a nice girl like me is doing in a place like this. That's what everyone wants to know. That's why I don't usually talk to strangers. The answer is that the only other thing I'd have been good for was chopped meat, thanks to a senile brain like your friend there that couldn't pilot a two-ton truck down his own side of the highway. Satisfied?" "Want to talk about it?" he said soothingly, wondering where he had heard that voice before. "Wait a minute," she said. "I recognize that smooth tone of voice. You're a mechanic, right? Did my owner have you drop by to work on me? Get me over my little fit of depression?" "No, I -- " "Well, go back and tell him it won't work. He may have signed that trick contract with my agent but that doesn't mean I have to be happy with it. Tell him that." Suddenly the voice clicked into place in Simon's memory, "You're Amanda Everheart, " he blurted out and then wished he hadn't because the sports model slammed all sensors shut and went completely dormant. "Miss Everheart! Amanda! I know you're upset, but maybe I can help you." The sensors remained shuttered. Behind him, the black sedan whined something about rats. "Please, Amanda! I've felt every picture you ever made." On the other side of the parking garage the lift door opened and two security guards got out and came toward him purposefully. They stopped in front of him, hands hovering suggestively over their holsters. "I.D.," said the larger one. Simon, rattled by the sports model's identity, pulled out his real I.D., instead of Kane's carefully counterfeited fakes. The guard took it before Simon could recover and he had no choice except to stand there feeling the tools in his jacket growing heavier by the moment. The second guard, the shorter one, waved at the sports model. "This car complained you were bothering her. Do you have authorization to be here?" "Hey! This guy's a mechanic, Pete." Pete relaxed visibly. "Which one's your patient?" "I was supposed to check out this sedan." Simon forced a grin. "I think the sports model is a little nervous." The sports model roared into life, unshuttered all sensors and backed toward them. The two guards jumped one way and Simon flattened himself against the sedan. The sports model ' sped toward the exit ramp and disappeared down it with a squeal of tires. "That brain's over the hill," the big guard yelled. "It oughta be retired." "You want to be the one to tell Richmond Dukker his new brain's gone already?" Pete asked him. Simon recognized the name. If anyone had enough money to contract for the brain of Amanda Everheart, it was Dukker. "What about it. Buddy?" Pete asked Simon. "Did Dukker hire you to straighten out his new brain?" "I'm not at liberty to say," Simon said. He winked. They slapped him on the back and let him go. As soon as Simon reached a freephone, he called Kane. "What happened?" Kane yelled. "The party of the first part has called twice complaining about no results. This is the first time you haven't come through, Simon." "The wrong car was in the slot. I've got the right one pegged. Give me a little while. " "This party wants a new man," Kane said. "I'm getting someone else lined up now." "This customer is stringing you a line. The brain on that car is a Caucasian." The line went dead for a moment. "Kane?" "A Cauc brain? Do you know what the insurance settlement will be?" "I can guess. Maybe you want to make a new deal with the party of the first part?" "Damn right," Kane said. "And, Kane, did this party have a female voice?" "How did you know?" "A lucky guess. Make your deal and get back to me." "Sure." Kane said and disconnected.    His car was still where he left it. Another fifteen minutes and it would have gone on without him, following his instructions. He had bought the brain secondhand and installed it himself. It was a healthy brain, good for another five years at least with proper care. Home, he told it, and then leaned back and listened. Tonight it wanted to talk about growing up in Bombay. He had heard that story before, but he listened as intently as if it were the first time. He' was a good listener, that was why he had become a mechanic in the first place. Other people's lives, other people's problems, had always overwhelmed his own. He always wound up listening to them instead of unburdening himself. Being a good listener -- that was the first prerequisite for being a good mechanic. Having a flair for languages was another, because it was the non-English-speaking brains that needed the most work. People bought them because they were cheap and then wouldn't go to the trouble to learn enough of the language for proper maintenance. He thought about the old sedan. More than half the brains were Chinese, so many that the Chinese were susWe are pleased to introduce the Galaxy Library Organizers -- custom designed volume binders which will file and preserve up to # issues of your Galaxy collection. Each durable black and tan vinyl case is handsomely embossed in gold with the Galaxy logo. Priced at # each; # for #, # for #, including shipping, and handling. Send your check or money order and coupon below to; P.O. Box #I Philadelphia, Pa. #I Please send me Galaxy Library Organizers, I have enclosed  (Make payable to Jesse Jones Box Corp.) Offer good in U.S.A. only. pected of breeding just for the sake of brains to export. Maybe that was the reason they deteriorated so rapidly. More likely, it was because there weren't enough owners with a command of Chinese and the cheapskates who bought a foreign brain wouldn't lay out the credit for a skilled mechanic. It was cheaper to buy a new brain. Simon thought angrily of the countless brains dwindling down into insanity when all they needed was someone to talk to. But he was no better. There was a limit to how much he could absorb. Being a mechanic was like being a bottle. You could listen just so long and you were full. Then you had to do something to empty yourself of other people's lives, something to make room for your own. It was when that time came round that he took a contract from Kane.    His apartment brain told him Kane had called. Simon returned the call. "The deal is set, but you're out," Kane told him. "Out? Why?" "The party asked for another man. " "Same party?" "Same party." So what he had suspected was true. Amanda Everheart had taken out the contract on herself. He remembered how all the stories about her had played up her death wish. It must not have been solely for publicity. "Look, Kane, I'll do it for the original amount we agreed on." "You're kidding!" "Not a bit. I want this contract." "You got it. But do it good. I got a reputation to keep up." "Give me till midnight. " ' "Just don't let me down," Kane said and gave him the address. "Don't worry, Kane. It's as good as done," Simon lied. He hung up and asked the apartment if it was listening. "Sure, Simon." "I want you to -- " "Let me tell you what happened today," the brain said and launched off while Simon waited impatiently for a pause. When it came at long last, Simon said, "Call down for the car. I've got some unfinished business to take care of."    The gates of Richmond Dukker's mansion were guarded by the latest model mech-dogs, but when they found out he was a mechanic, they let him through without question. Amanda Everheart in the form of a flashy red sports model was in the garage. All sensors were unshuttered and the sports model was almost trembling with anticipation. When he came in, the sensors abruptly shuttered and then Amanda thought better of it. "You!" she said accusingly. "I thought so. Well. Get it over with." "Look, Amanda. Miss Everheart. I can get you out of this contract with Dukker. I know a lawyer who -- " "Not a chance. It's a perfectly legal contract. It can't be broken. That's the only way Cheyney makes them. " "Cheyney?" "Cheyney Brice, my agent." Simon whistled. If Cheyney Brice was involved, the contract was unbreakable, all right. He handled half the Congress and three-quarters of the House of Representatives. There were even rumors that he had advised the President on an informal basis. "Why did you sign the contract in the first place? Surely you would have been happier in a less menial position." "Wrong. What I wanted was an unbreakable contract as a Crackle Cola dispenser, but Cheyney got together with Richmond Dukker and sold me down the river. Or the highway, if you prefer." She laughed bitterly. "You don't know what you're saying. No one ever talks to a Crackle Cola dispenser and the company won't hire mechanics to service them. It's cheaper to buy a half-senile brain and get every bit of use out of it. Those brains last less than a year. " "That long?" The red car shuddered perceptibly. "I had hoped it would be quicker. " She was really suicidal. It was no use talking to her. Simon turned toward the door. "Where are you going? Aren't you going to do it? I've already paid you. " "There's plenty of time. I've got till midnight. " "That's what you think." "Don't get so upset," he told her. "After midnight it won't matter any more. Nothing will."    Simon made and discarded half a dozen plans for getting in to see Cheyney Brice on the way to the agent's apartment. But in the end, it turned out that no subterfuge was necessary. He gave his name to the door and found Cheyney Brice had left word for him to come up. Brice was short, bald and mad. "I want to know what's going on," he demanded as soon as his apartment let Simon in. "Amanda called you?" "Miss Everheart called, yes." "All right. Miss Everheart. When you've interacted with as many pornobooth movies of her as I have, you really feel like you know her. "I'm aware of that erroneous belief. Every other poor slob who's ever interacted with one of her films feels the same way. But that doesn't excuse your actions tonight." "What did she tell you?" "That you are a reporter, threatening to disclose her whereabouts. I must inform you it will do no good. I have acted under a provision of Amanda's contract and informed Richmond Dukker of your intentions." He asked the bar for a drink. It produced one in silence. "I had no choice," Brice muttered to himself. "Look, Brice, I'm going to tell you the truth because right now I don't care what happens to me. I'm in love with Amanda and -- " "I'm not surprised," Brice said. "So am I. So is Richmond Dukker. So is every other man in the country. So what?" "So if it wasn't for that, Amanda would be dead now." Brice's head jerked up. "What are you talking about?" "I'm a brain assassin. I was hired to debrain Richmond Dukker 's car. When I found out who the brain was, I couldn't go through with it." "You're a -- But who hired you? Who would want to kill Amanda?" "I think you know." Brice looked down at the glass in his hand and then drained it in one gulp. "She made a lot of threats, but I never thought she would actually go through with it. To tell you the truth, she made a lot of attempts before, but they never -- and that accident -- " "Look, Brice, I need your help. I want to save her." "It's too late now." "It can't be." "Under the terms of the contract, Richmond Dukker has the option to sell her to the Crackle Cola company. He didn't want the publicity and their operation is so large he was positive she would never be traced back to him. " "So she gets what she wants." Brice rubbed his shiny bald head. "She'll be braining an apartment for one of the executives, I imagine." "You poor slob, don't you realize she's trying to kill herself. She wants to be a Crackle Cola dispenser. She'll last six to eight months at the most." "They can't do that. It was a good contract. One of my best. She still has all her legal rights and unlimited credit. She's a very wealthy woman and -- " "She's a kook. She wants to be a Crackle Cola dispenser." Brice went pale. "Then she'll do it," he whispered. "She's always done just exactly what she wanted." "Call Dukker," Simon told him. "Try to stop it." Dukker's line was busy. Simon took the phone from Brice's trembling fingers and called Kane instead. "Have you heard from your party yet?" "Where the hell have you been?" Kane exploded. "Working on the contract." ' "That's not what my party said. She wants a new man." "I've got till midnight, remember." "That was the original agreement." "You greedy bastard!" "Can't help it, Simon. It's a big contract. She raised the price. It's a team job now. Carson and Mueller took it. " "How long ago did you send them? ' ' "Half an hour or so. I couldn't get hold of anybody right away. But listen, you stay away. You're out of it now. " "That's what you think." Simon slammed the phone down so hard the casing cracked. "What did that man mean?" Brice asked, his voice trembling. "Someone else is going to try to kill her?" "He's sent a team in. Carson and Mueller. They're good but they're cautious. I might have time to reach her before -- " "I'm going with you," Brice told him.    A Crackle Cola truck was parked in front of Richmond Dukker's mansion. Simon leapt out before the car parked, without waiting for Brice. The gates were open and no longer guarded. One of the mechdogs lay just inside, its legs sheared off. The brain still begged feebly for help. Simon sidestepped it and ran down the drive. Carson's car was parked in the drive. Just past it he could see Mueller and Carson fighting with two brawny men in Crackle Cola uniforms. Another mech-dog, its head blown off, lay in the open garage door. None of the brawlers had noticed him yet. He hesitated beside Carson's car. Cheyney Brice plunged past him and into the garage. "They're not doing so hot," Carson's car told him. "Carson never listens to reason. Mueller and I both tried to tell him to go slow." Brice came running back out of the garage, screaming like a madman. "They've done it! The ghouls have taken her brain!" He plowed into the middle of the fight and grabbed Carson from behind. Mueller whirled around and shot Brice in the head. One of the Crackle Cola men hit Mueller over the head with a wrench and he dropped. Both of the Crackle Cola men jumped on Carson. "Where's the brain?" Simon asked Carson's car. "In the back seat," the car said. "But Carson's not going to get away this time." "Let me have it and you can give Carson a hand. " "Take it," the car said and opened the rear door. "But I'm not going to help that bastard. He never listens to me. " Simon grabbed the brain case and ran. He could hear Carson yelling for the car to come and help him, but apparently it didn't work, because the car passed him as he ran up the drive and it was empty. Carson really should have listened to it more. His own car was waiting at the gate and as he jumped in, he blessed all the times he had listened to Growing Up in Bombay without interrupting. After a quick look back to see if they were being followed, Simon left the escape route to the car and turned his attention to the brain case. It was relatively undamaged. Mueller must have taken it out. He probably intended to res A it after he collected his fee from Kane. A Cauc brain was worth too much to simply destroy. Aside from her own wish for self-destruction, there was nothing wrong with Amanda. She could last for years with the proper care. As soon as he got her back to his apartment, he connected her sensors and told her so. She said nothing. "I know you can hear me, Amanda." When she still didn't answer, he thought she was sulking. Then he realized that the lead to her mechanical vocal cords was broken. Automatically he reached for the tools to repair it. Then he paused, his hand on the tool chest, thinking. He got up and went over to the bar. 'T want a -- " "The usual," the bar said. "Sure thing. You know, I remember when -- " Simon punched the override and the bar poured his drink in silence. He took the drink back to his chair. He snapped the tool chest shut, leaned bac, relaxed, put his feet on the table beside the brain case, and sipped his drink. It wasn't right, what he was about to do, but this was the golden moment, his once-in-a-lifetime chance, and he wasn't going to let it slip through his fingers. And of all captive audiences imaginable, Amanda Everheart... He'd be a fool to pass that up! The faint flush of guilt was already fading, and replacing it was some stronger emotion that he could not as yet identify. He glanced at the tool chest. Eventually he would want some feedback, would have to have it if only to assure himself that she, and he, were still sane. He would reconnect her vocal cords, but there were a few changes to be made first. For starters, he would hook up a sound sensor that would make it impossible for her to speak if he already held the floor. And a timer, so he wouldn't have to listen too long. He could see the wiring diagrams in his mind's eye. But there was plenty of time for that. Later. First there were a few things he had to get off his chest. "I -- " For a moment he faltered, waiting for the inevitable interruption, the press of someone else's life which always seemed so much stronger than his own. Then, when it didn't come, his voice flowed on swift and deep like a river of sound suddenly undammed. "I was bom on the hottest night in August, # ."  The Persistence of Vision, John Varley. Dial Press  James Wade, #, #. Jaws #, Hank Searls, Bantam, #, #pp., #. Coma, Robin Cook, Signet, #, #pp., #. Night Shift, Stephen King, Doubleday, #, #pp., #. Varley vision Rarely has a collection of stories by a new talent left me as breathless with admiration as John Varley 's The Persistence of Vision. It is his first, but it ranks with the best -- Nine Hundred Grandmothers, The Martian Chronicles, The Peculiar Exploits of Brigadier Ffellowes; I think it is easily the second best book of the year, the first being Dickson's The Far Call. In my review of Varley 's first novel. The Ophiuchi Hotline, I said Paul Walker I thought it was safer for him to publish a merely good novel the first time out, leaving readers to expect better next time. I was right. Had the novel appeared after this collection, it would have seemed a disappointment. As it is, the stage hasbeen properly set for what seems a promising career. Even if his next novel is no better than Ophiuchi, The Persistence of Vision will support his reputation for years. What will be the scope of its appeal? Nothing is more discouraging than to write a rave review only to have your friends tell you that they found the book unreadable. Such predict a greater popularity for Varley among sf fans, but I can sense qualities in his work that may alienate some. His stories are not exciting, but gentle, even sweet in effect. His pace is leisurely; he is not fast-reading. His science is knowledgeable, but he is an antitechnologist in spirit, putting more faith in sex than the machine. And he is curiously old-fashioned, if in a most pleasing way. For all their freshness and originality, their modem sensibility, they gave me the impression I was reading a collection of stories from Astounding as it might have been edited by a John where his father's had been short, smoking pot instead of tobacco, yet still his father's son. As Algis Budrys points out in his excellent introduction, the whole history of science fiction is to be found in Varley's work: alien worlds, technological wonders, extraterrestrial adventures; Varley has the gift to make a reader feel he or she is there. He has the gift to make the reader take his future as much for granted as his characters do. There is no self-consciousness about his wonders that is not shared by his characters. For all the machines and extraterrestrial wonders that furnish his future world, it is always very human beings who occupy the core of every story. Varley's characters are not simply there to represent opposing forces or to narrate the action, they are the story. The opposing forces are most often within themselves; the conflict most often a struggle for identity' or fulfillment. But unlike the case in similar contemporary sf stories, the future they live in is not there merely so that their creator could publish the story as sf; everything in their world is there because Varley shrewdly conceived it (as the best sf writers have always conceived their future worlds) as if no one had ever done it before. His characters, then, are logically products of their environments, with problems indigenous to their environments, yet with the same basic problems that have haunted humanity since civilization began. Virtually all of Varley's protagonists suffer from alienation -- a product of their civilization, which is an extrapolation of ours for better and for worse. They are alienated from society or from themselves, and it is Varley's view that the only remedy is a mutually satisfying relationship. A man cannot solve his problems in a vaccuum, he needs another, or others. He has to have something to live for that is greater than himself. It may be art, it may be society, it may be, as it so often is in these stories, a personal relationship; but a man cannot function successfully alone and self-loving. He has to extend himself into the world somehow, to belong to something that is an extension of himself. Few are born with this ability. It has to be learned. For Varley, the best means of learning it is a healthy sexual-social relationship with the opposite sex. He is a Utopian feminist, with a highly romantic view of the possibilities of sexual equality. His enemy is capitalist individualism, in which every man is set apart, the captain of his own private enterprise, which is the glorification of himself socially, sexually, and economically. Such an individual is adverse to any sharing of his capital self. He regards women, like everything else, as acquisitions. This tradition has led to a hostile competition between the sexes, alienating one from another, and obscuring their personal identities as they strive to live-up to their sexual roles. The society of Varley's "Eight ,Worlds" stories (in which humanity has been driven from the Earth by the whale-like Invaders) is free of sexism. It has eliminated sexist ideals by eliminating sexual roles. Organ transplants have made it possible for men to become women, and women men, as easily and as often as they like. Marriage and parenthood as we know them have been abolished. In "Retrograde Summer," a father wishing to retain his child, who according to law is to be raised by his mother, has him cloned, changes his own sex to female, and both go to live on another world where the child grows up ignorant of the fact that his "mother" is actually his father. As comical as it sounds, the effect of the knowledge on the protagonist is to abolish any sexist illusions he may have had. As is the case with many of Varley's characters, the truth sets them free -- the truth being that there is little in our lives that is concrete, and the deeper we look into ourselves , the less we are likely to find. Reality lies outside, with others. Varley's stories deal with escape, either from an oppressive social situation or from personal illusions. In "The Phantom of Kansas," an artist finds her male self, literally, and the two escape a society that would destroy one for the benefit of the other. In "Air Raid," a planeload of contemporary Americans is saved from disaster by a moribund future society to populate the planets and preserve humanity. In the end, as the narrator describes the hardships they will face on the primitive alien worlds, he knows he would give anything to go with them. In "The Black Hole Passes," two physically isolated protagonists communicate with one another by means of hologram images, with which they fall in love. Together they evolve an elaborate fantasy life. Disaster strikes. The woman rescues the man, and they return to her world to find the reality of their love. In "Gotta Sing, Gotta Dance," a symbiote artist from the rings of Saturn comes to a world devoted to agenting the work of ring artists. He meets an earth-bound woman and teaches her something of the freedom of the selfless life of the rings where existence is a contemplation of beauty. In "Overdrawn at the Memory Bank," a man is trapped inside a computer where he is forced to live out his life as a series of illusions. He has a female technician helping him to stay sane, and he finds a higher sense of reality of himself and the world. By far the best story is the last. "The Persistence of Vision" presents the classic situation of a man alienated from society and himself, both of which are in a state of decay. He wanders and finds himself in a colony of deaf and blind people who have set up a communal society. Step by step, he learns their methods of communication, and one by one, he discards his former illusions of how people are supposed to relate to one another. It is a deeply moving story. But what does all this add up to? Despite the subtlety of his treatments, what Varley is essentially saying is that love conquers all. If only people were nicer, kinder, more understanding to one another; if only people were allowed to realize their better natures, etc. etc. At bottom, he is as sentimental about man and the natural world as Simak. His method of dealing with evil is not to deal with it at all. He seems to think evil is strictly a matter of ideology. Change a man's ideas and you change his nature. Do you? We should be so lucky. Still, these are lovely stories to read. If you can afford it, I would recommend you buy the book. It may be a collectors' item one day. In any case, don't miss it. Cutups I enjoyed Hank Searls' Jaws # and Robin Cook's Coma very much. I thought it would be nice to mention them, but when I tried reviewing them, I found myself becoming so critical that I began to wonder why I had ever liked them in the first place. In the first place, I did not read them critically. I read through them as quickly as possible, for story alone, as I might watch an old movie on TV. And in this way I enjoyed them. But looking at them critically, they raise questions in my mind. For instance, is there such a thing as "escape" literature? I expect the majority of you to say, yes, of course; but no other label, not even "sci-fi," makes me bristle faster than that one. It was applied to my taste in literature from adolescence, and I have never ceased to resent or to deny it, at least, as it is applied to science fiction. Now, however, I will accept one definition of it; anything may qualify as an "escape" if it is experienced uncritically, if the experience is immediate and transitory, and has no more significant content than an ice cream cone, forgotten as quickly as it is consumed. I never forget a book that quickly, but it is safe to say I will not remember either Jaws # or Coma for long. Still, I do not regret reading them. I read them for pleasure; I was pleased. I would recommend them to anyone, and not be at all surprised if they hated them. I feel a mixture of contempt and admiration for them that puzzles me. The contempt I believe would be that shared instinctively by most science fiction fans toward mainstream imitations of their genre; and yet I feel admiration for the intelligence and skill behind them -- something I am sure most science fiction fans, and writers, overlook. Coma, as you probably know, is about a hospital that specializes in involuntary organ grants. The ads and reviews will tell you as much. It is the story of ayoung medical student, who, on her first day at the hospital, sees a patient of her own age in a coma that will probably last the rest of her life. She asks how it could have happened. She is told it happens. Once in a hundred thousand cases. But she discovers this has happened more than six times in the hospital in the last three years. She decides to find out why, hoping to discover a new disease that will make her famous. For more than half its length, and at its best, Coma is a medical detective story, with a completely believable, tenacious, and fiendishly ingenious heroine outwitting the system to get at the truth, the nature of which she never suspects until she sees it with her own eyes. She is a fine character, every inch the woman Cook says she is: her reasoning, with one blatant exception, has the feel of real intelligence, which is something you rarely find in fictional characters said to be intelligent. One reason is that she thinks her way to a solution to one problem that poses two more problems to be solved, as opposed to the typical sf intellectual who jumps from one conclusion to another -- each invariably right -- with a minimum of thought in between. Her initial plight, a woman in a man's world, a sensitive and exceptional individual trying to function successfully as a woman and a physician, is handled remarkably well, with compassion rather than fists. Cook does not make his heroine noble by contrasting her with male bigots, but suggests the complexity of feelings on both sides. The hero shares her complexity, but is a less sympathetic character. He is seen rather callously playing the game of hospital politics with people's lives, worrying about their well-being only to the extent that it affects his career. Yet, in context, as the heroine realizes, he is thinking like everyone else in the hospital. Cook is neither self-rightous, nor indifferent, about the failures of hospital care. He is at his best in depicting these things in human terms. Things are the way they are because people are the way they are. By far, the best character in the novel is the hospital itself, Boston Memorial -- an eerie old place that Cook paints so vividly you can smell it. Likewise, the medical procedures are done as if you were watching them on film; but Cook never loses the human touch, as he watches everything through the eyes of a physican or a patient. His descriptive skill is evident in some of the individual scenes, especially the chase through the anatomy lab which ends in a freezer filled with cadavers. The movie retained this scene, but I doubt it could compare with Cook's ghoulish treatment of it. The book's worst fault is its plot. Aside from the cliches, it is just too far-fetched. While, by the end of the book, I was convinced the heroine was capable of any thing, the moment she confronts the hired killer sent to silence her, her plausibility all but collapsed. I remained unconvinced by everything she did subsequently, as well as by the existence of the Jefferson Institute, Cook's chamber of horrors. The whole master scheme suddenly seemed simple-minded and conspicuous. Worst of all was the failure of the heroine to spot the prime villain -- who was obvious to me, as to anyone else, from the start; but then, the whole plot seemed obvious from the start. Such a failing is not always, or necessarily, disastrous. The emphasis in Coma is on the how, rather than the why, of the murders: how does the heroine learn the truth; how do they kill the patients in clear view of everyone; how do they dispose of the bodies, which are not yet dead. Knowing the solution to the mystery actually enhances it. Coma leaves you wondering, if not convinced, if this sort of thing is taking place somewhere. Why, then, did I feel contempt for it? Was it merely prejudice against a mainstream intruder in sf territory? The sort that produced so many scathing reviews of Michael Crichton's The Andromeda Strain? To some extent, yes. It is always annoying to see well-worn sf material given the best-seller treatment as if it were a bold, new concept; to know that the majority of people reading this, and shivering with pleasure, are ignorant of what it owes to science fiction, a field they otherwise disdain to read. That is a superficial reason. The main thing is the recognition as one reads of the number of stock characters and situations used for cheap effects. The big city hospital, of which we are given an insider's view; the fresh-from-the-headlines theme; the beautifulyoung medical student and the handsome intern; the hired killer from Chicago; the last-minute rescue in the operating room. So familiar are these elements, so devoid of imagination, that experienced genre readers cannot help but feel they are reading a prefabricated fiction designed by ad men. And would they be so wrong? Yet -- how much better is science fiction? Our plot structures are as formularized as Cook's, based on techniques thirty and forty years old. Our ability to adapt these primitive structures to modem fictional requirements, with full characterizations and contemporary themes, has not been very successful. On the average, sf characters are as two-dimensional as ever, our themes no more contemporary, or original, than Cook's, and, to be fair, considerably inferior. Cook's people, his background, his basic idea of the exploitation of organ transplant knowledge is far more sophisticated than all but what our best science fiction writers could do. The same is true of Cook's science. Sf writers long ago gave up educating their readers. There is more science behind the average sf story than in it. Once the writer has worked out the scientific problems behind his or her story, he spends only a minimal amount of space on details. Cook gives us pages and pages of technical detail on the operation of his hospital, operatingroom procedure, and anesthetology, among other things. An sf writer would find this contemptible, on principle, but the way Cook handles it, it is fascinating. There is far more real feeling for science and for scientific reasoning in Coma than in most of the sf books I read. Science fiction writers are more interested in the romance of future worlds, alien cultures, and the like, than in the romance of science. And then. Coma is a problem novel. The wily engineer (read: medical student) solving a mystery that threatens the earth. Most sf writers regard this type of story as dated. And it is, for them. But not for readers. Would sf writers profit from following the example of a novel like Coma? I would say yes, only to the extent that it returned them to an appreciation of their commercial, rather than literary, origins. But how commercial is science fiction? The first thing that always occurs to me when I finish a book like Coma is: why didn't someone like Larry Niven or Fred Pohl do something like this years ago? God knows, Cook probably made more on his book than they did on a half-dozen of theirs. Yet I know instinctively that they would be constitutionally repelled by the idea. Science fiction writers know they could make more money writing something else, if only non-fiction. They have the technical ability, and they will tell you unhesitatingly that they write for money, and yet they continue to write science fiction. Even when they strive for the bestseller list, as with a Lucifer' s Hammer, they are incapable of forcing themselves completely into the mold and limit their mass appeal by the weight of their ideas. What sets them apart from writers like Cook, who is primarily interested in writing a book that will sell, is that they wan! to write sciDo You Know Your I.Q.? Have you thought about joining Mensa? The international high I.Q. society offers a standard I.Q. test you can take at home. Your score is returned in confidence. Send # check or money order to Mensa, Dept. #, #I West Third Street, Brooklyn, New York #. If you've already been tested at the #th percentile or above, write for information. The fantastic forerunner to I the rntflcowfly I I l l A collection of tales of cour age and adventure as inter galactic empires battle for control of entire worlds I ence fiction. They want to be science fiction writers. Science fiction, for them, is as much a part of their identity as it is material for a book. The world of science fiction, its literature and its people, are where and to whom they belong. Writing for them is not simply a living, but living itself. Their ideas, then, however borrowed and blue they may be, are more personal than those of a writer like Cook. I am more respectful of them. I believe in their creators' seriousness; not only their ideas, but their artistic intent, however primitive it may be by comparison with better writers. I believe, regardless of its commercialism, science fiction has a serious intellectual and artistic intent that sets it apart, and somewhat above, its sister genres. Unlike the mystery or the western, which are purer forms, the science fiction story opens out into the world of ideas. One cannot read it as one can read other genre forms, without having to think beyond the form itself. Therefore, I bristle at the idea of science fiction as "escape" literature. But Coma does provide one example I wish more hard sf writers would emulate, and that is to take one idea and develop it fully, rather than their usual practice of using a speculative shotgun. The drama inherent in the individual has been lost in the genre's preoccupation with future worlds. Most of what I have said about Coma applies to Hank Searls' Jaws #. It is a prefab job, but good suspense all the same, much better than the original. What I especially liked about it was the hero -- a hero in every sense of the term, yet an anti-hero in spite of himself: a man who does nothing right. I think it was a mistake not to allow him to defeat the shark single-handed, b'v the ending was consistent with his character. The central characters are appealing; the background is nicely described; the shark is suitably menacing, if implausibly ubiquitous. The screenwriters, whose treatment Searls developed, have used the kitchen-sink approach to heighten the drama, which is acceptable except for the godfather figure who almost spoils everything. If you like suspense novels, you ought to like these two. I did. Horrors! A genre story is, by definition, an imitation, always of a superior model, but the word "genre," to me, also connotes genuineness, a story of a particular kind with its own unique flavor, with which its fans are familiar to the point where they can detect the subtlest defects in its ingredients. The problem for the writer learning a genre, if I may switch metaphors, is akin to learning a foreign language. Memorization of words and forms is insufficent; the less-than-thorough scholar will forever speak haltingly in a thick accent. He must learn the language to the point where he can think in it spontaneously, the point where he can share his thoughts and feelings naturally. Only then is originality of expression possible. The same is true of learning a form like science fiction or the horror story. They, too, have a vocabulary of their own, terms, concepts, images, story structures; and if the writer settles for merely memorizing them, if he is incapable of that final step to internalization, his stories will forever read mechanically. Even so, like the foreigner who knows enough to get by, he may write successful stories. Such is the case with Stephen King. I liked his novels, and I enjoyed his latest book, Night Shift, a collection of short stories, most of them published in Cavalier from # to #, with a number of others from Penthouse bringing us up to #. Two are serious stories, two are sf, and the rest are either horror or suspense. There is little in them to interest the purist, but King is a skillful craftsman: he knows how to build suspense; and to the more open-minded, these stories will provide pleasure and excitement. There is an excellent introduction by John D. MacDonald on what makes a writer, and an interesting, if less successful, foreword by the author expounding his theory of horror stories. The essays make it plain that King is a writer of slick commercial fiction, but no hack: He is earnest about his love for horror stories, yet he is not a genre writer. The mechanical elements are there in every story: the wellrounded characters, the realistic backgrounds, the simplistic thematic treatments, like a collection of exercises from the Famous Writers School. I am tempted to quote one of the more mechanical paragraphs. but that would be unfair. King is very good at this. His prose is concise and visual. His characters are effective, and his plots are, as MacDonald insists, not as easy as they look. He makes every word count, but not in the constrained Hemingway manner that make's so much genre prose self-conscious. From word one, he is building in an unhurried but deliberate manner toward his climax; and it is this technique of "building the narrative" that is his greatest strength and most obvious weakness. Although his characters walk into their adventures as haplessly as any genre protagonists, the source of his effectiveness lies in the relationships of the characters to the locales. In "Graveyard Shift," it is a mill; in "The Mangier," a laundry; in "Trucks," a truck stop. Perfectly normal locales into which King introduces relatively normal people who encounter bizarre situations. But then what is more ominous than the drab? What is more pregnant with possibilities for horror than the normal, the everyday, the ho-hum? Consider, for instance, David Berkowitz. King builds the relationship between his characters and their locales in such a way that the bizarre, when it happens, seems merely bizarre and not preposterous. Take, for example, "The Lawnmower Man," not one of the better stories, in which a perfectly innocent suburban man calls a company to send someone to cut his lawn, and ends with having his throat cut. Such is the ordinariness of the suburbia King introduces us to that virtually anything is possible, if not inevitable, and yet what makes it dramatic is that King exploits our private terror of strangers coming into our homes. Haven't you ever been scared by a huge surly plumber barging into your place with a fat bag of tools with which he proceeds to turn your placid apartment into a steel mill? Unfortunately, the absence of any original theme or vision, as in Lovecraft or Bierce, makes these stories seem mechanical even while you are reading them. Entertainment alone is what they offer. Fortunately, they are entertaining. Virtually every story has one high point. My favorite is "The Ledge," a Hitchcock-type story in which a man who has fallen in love with the unhappy wife of a mobster is offered a terrifying proposition that he has little chance of surviving. The ending has a delicious irony. "Jerusalem's Lot" apparently appears here for the first time. It seems to be a precursor to a novel. It is old-fashioned and a blatant imitation of Lovecraft, but I liked it anyway. "One for the Road" is a sequel to the novel in which a tourist gets trapped in the bumedout town and a group of locals attempts to rescue him and his family. "Sometimes They Come Back" is about the closest King ever gets to an original idea, and he blows it at the end, but its portrait of a schoolteacher besieged by vicious young thugs he is trying to teach literature is nicely done. In "Battleground," an assassin's victim gains revenge by sending him a box of toys that play real war games. The analogy with the U.S. in Vietnam that might have made this story memorable is never realized, but the ending is hilarious. "The Mangier" and "Trucks" concern machines coming to life to kill in gruesome ways. Both have with his description of a homicidal pressing machine. The remainder of the stories run from fair to good. There were none I disliked. If you enjoyed the novels, you should enjoy these. None is quite as good as Salem's Lot , but a few come close. Department of Interesting, if Inessential, Information September I was a date of considerable importance to me. It was the official publication date of my first book. Speaking of Science Fiction, a collection of thirty-one interviews with the likes of L.e Guin, Lafferty, Simak, Leiber, Norton, Bester, Blish, Knight, and Anderson among others. It has an introduction by Dr. Thomas J. Roberts, Department of English, University of Connecticut, and an afterword by Samuel Mines, Stories. It is over # pages, has a fullcolor cover by Dexter Dickinson, and interior illustrations by Dave Ludwig. It is available in hardcover for #, or in quality paperback for #. Please include # cents to cover postage. Copies are to be had by writing Luna Publications, # Orchard St., Oradell, N.J. #. Orders will be shipped on publication. Include a stamped, self-addressed envelope for order confirmation.  viewport picnwRjy E  GES alia Alter! Alter'. Look at the calendar! Your column for Galaxy is overdue ! "Don't bother me, Geis, I'm busy writing my new novel. Star Whores. I -- " You made a solemn vow to J.J., Alter. He's depending on you. "I'm right in the middle of a sex scene! A nice, juicy, ravishing sex scene!" Nevertheless! Humans tend to repress pain memories, Alter. " -- I was born on the fifth planet, Gnerf, of the Zirb system, about thirty light-years from here. I was born from Larvae deposited in the abdomen on a giant Hrmmp. I ate my way out, growing stronger and larger as I ate..." How come you ended up here, on Earth? "I, ahh, I committed a crime and "Oh...all right! But I don't have a clue as to a topic. You think of something. " Don't have to. You remember you asked the readers to send in suggestions for topics you could discuss. Well, they did. I have here in my hand a file folder -- a thick folder -- full of their responses. Here. Dig in. "(Grump!) Let's see... Drew Gray asks me to describe my home planet and society...and how I got so nasty. Huh! Drew ought to try being on the lam from the fuzz of Earth...an exile...a stranger in a disgusting land... in a perverted brain...and see how his disposition turns out!" was thrown into a warper and exiled to the Kaku-forsaken planet. I materialized in the middle of an assassination of one of your leaders and had to discorporate instantly. It was all I could do to keep my atoms together. I was sucked thousands of miles into a tremendous mental vacuum, and when I finally organized myself, I discovered I was in Geis's brain. Imagine my horror. " You can leave anytime. Alter. "Not until I'm good and ready, Geis, " Drew still wants to know about your home planet. And I'd like to know how big you are in your natural state. Nevertheless, Alter, you might as "Gnerf society is based on a kind well answer the question. of telepathy and intensive coopera"Okay, okay, as readers of my tion. Since our 'queen bee' leader August, # column will perhaps injects her eggs into hundreds of recall -- " thousands of Hrmmps per year, and since the Hrmmps are notorious reamers of the swamps, keeping track of her myriads of children requires telepathy and a very good memory. She has computer hookups to assist her. This hookup also allows her to broadcast powerful instructions. Very, very few of my race are ever able to disobey her." I gather you were one such, eh. Alter? "Yes. My crime was resistance and...and tinkering with a device which would have allowed me to broadcast my own orders, strictly on a small scale. But she didn't like the idea of competition..." So you were exiled. Very noble. Now tell me how big your race is, in human terms? "We number in the multiI mean the size of individuals. "Let's go on to the next ques -- " Alter! How large are you? "What does it matter? Why are you humans so hung up on size? Big this, big that...genitals, dams, buildings, holes, scores Answer! "All right! I'm about the size of a...a gnat. " A gnat? I've got ar. intelligent fruit-fly in my head? "That's right, you big, clumsy oaf. Are you satisfied with the truth, now? On to the next question. " A gnat! Haw! Well, well. How did you enter my brain? "My linked atoms flowed in through your left ear. Did a bit of damage there. I'm afraid. That's why you have tinnitus -- that ringing in your ears. By the way. Earth is the damping ground for Gnerf criminals, and a ringing or whining or fluttering sound in the ears is a sign, in humans, that a Gnerfian has landed and taken up residence io the brain." I'm sure. Alter, that all those readers who suffer from this minor (sometimes major) affliction will be happy to have this explanation of their problem. Now let's get to some meat and potatoes. I have here a letter from David Carter, and he has some hard questions. I quote -- "No, Geis, No. I've got a headache...I've got to get back to my novel." at least in part for your column. I also like Jerry Pournelle' s science and the reviews of Spider Robinson. I read some of the fiction but not all of it. I hope that the new editor will do something about that.' "Yes, J.J. will visit your home and whup you until you read all the fiction in Galaxy." # am a member of an SF writers' club formed as a result of an ad in Galaxy's classified section. Most of us are unpublished but all of us read your column because you point out the screwups of pros so we can avoid them. I can point to one column where you attacked the ' 'save the world " or " save the universe" syndrome used by some writers to build tension. In a recent column you gave your address and invited topics and questions. I have a few...' "Geis, don't do this to me!" You asked for it, Alter. David a lot of cliche characters and situations in SF. One is the aliens that invade Earth. Another is the dumb heroine who exists only to be rescued or to give the hero or villain someone to talk to. Probably the worst is the "# syndrome " where everything is just like middle America in # except we have space travel or some other gadget or gimmick. ' "There's a difference sometimes between cliches and simply lazy writing. The revolutionary technology overlaid on unchanged present-day society and culture is either don't-give-a-damn writing by a pro who knows better but also knows he can get away with slop, or it's the work of some beginner or bonehead who doesn't know any better. Writing good science fiction takes applied intelligence! It's goddamned hard mind work. The tragedy is that there are thousands of would-be writers out there without the intelligence, the self-discipline, or both. "And let's be honest; there are sloppy and don't give a damn kind of slop be published because they don't want to work with 'almost' writers andor because they don't think the newsstand or bookstore buyers know good sf from bad anyway. Some of them reason. 'Put a good colorful sf cover on anything and it'll sell enough to make a fair profit. ' "But beyond that -- it's virtually impossible now to create any character who can't be put into one or another cubbyhole as a cliche or stereotype. The thing to do is to igAn Informal  Irreverent Science Fiction  Fantasy Journal Edited  Published by Richard E. Gels Cover by Stephen Fabian. Issue ## features interviews with Poul Anderson, Ursula K. Le Quin, and George Scithers (Editor of Asimov's SF Mag.). Book reviews by Larry Niven. "Flying Saucers  The Stymie Factor" by Ray Palmer. "Reports From Alternate Earth ##" by A. L. Terego. (An R-Rated sf Novel) by Richard E. Geis. Illustrated by Stephen Fabian. "Alien Thoughts" -- The Editor's Diary with letters from readers, fans, and professionals with Commentary. Quarterlysample I year # two years. # P.O. Box # Portland, OR #I nore the "problem" of stereotypes and cliches. Just make your characters and situations distinctive and individual by means of a little invention and real-life detail. The heart and soul of credible sf and fantasy is realistic future detail. He noticed a six-inch zigzag crack in his crucible, but decided to go ahead with making the invisibility potion anyway. things that fans take for granted. Some of these we don't think about but should. Science fiction gadgets often are clever enough to make up for poor characters, dumb plots, etc.' "Altogether true. And if you ever have to make a choice, go for the clever gadgets, the weird science...the (ghod help us) thousand-mile-long alien spaceship. Because that's the guts of science fiction -- the different, the wondrous, the captivating . Real people amid the artifacts is a bonus. Try to give your readers that bonus, of course. But don't try to make character the focus of your sf novel. Only a very very few writers -- Le Guin, Wilhelm, D.G. Comptor, a few others -- can do it. Most writers end up writing too much "characterization" anyway, clumsily, hamhandedly. Ideally all character and personality shoud be incorporated in action and dialogue and all action and dialogue should further the story. That's where skill, art and discipline shows. " teachers and friends who don't read it? Most still think of it in terms of of their opinions are bigoted and ignorant.' ' "Hell, most opinions on any subject are bigoted and ignorant. Tell them nicely they don't know what the hell they're talking about, and mention that George Lucas, a science fiction fan, is going to make a fore he's through. Tell them Joe Haldeman got a #. advance for a novel recently, and that sf authors are sometimes selling movie rights to their books for a quarter of swer questions about sf. You might also laugh in their faces. Why should the opinions of the ignorant and obtuse and stupid worry you?" plain that female characters...in sf...are dumb and exist only to talk to the hero or villain and to be menaced and rescued. On the other cause she talked back to Han Solo and didn't thank Luke Sky walker for rescuing her. Any ideas on creating heroines with guts, brains and femininity?' "There's a cultural lag of about thirty years, I think, in what is called "popular opinion" on any given subject. The sf writing conventions and formulas and cliches and stereotypes of the #s and #s are still buried in massmind and at the push of the "sf" button reflexively surface today, still. It comes from the minds of fifty-year-old city editors, fifty-year old TV network and local program directors... "Heroines with guts, brains and femininity? Structure your story so that the heroine must show those qualities! Make her important to the resolution of the story. Jesus, do I have to tell you the obvious?" key to good SF is a logical, coherent background. I find it hard to accept stories where they have space ships and fusion power alongside feudal nobles and swordfights . One of the good things of reading SF is visiting other worlds and societies. Far too many SF writers make it up as it comes out of the typewriter and it shows.' sf label is to tell the reader that long after a decline into barbarism, a few ancient powerplants, designed for thousand-year automatic life, are still going...and that the feudal planet has backslid after the collapse of the galactic empire... "The ancient, automated, unbreakable machine is a great convenience to sf authors. Its use will die hard. In fact, hasn't Fred Pohl just won a Nebula f#r Gateway, which is premised on indestructible alien spaceships? But he made them logical and detailed and coherent. They stole the novel from the neurotic hero who spent half the novel being psychoanalyzed by a Freudian computer. ' ' have enjoyed the marvelous alien worlds of Jerry Pournelle and Foul Anderson. Both men have written articles on how they do it. We also have enjoyed the fantastic aliens of Hal Clement and Larry Niven. They also have written about how they do it. I would like to know a lot more. Not long ago Pournelle and Niven wrote an article called " Building the Mote in God's Eye." On page # of the Jan. # Galaxy they said, " Most hard science fiction writers follow standard rules for building worlds. We have formulae and tables for getting the orbits right, selecting suns of the proper brightness, determining temperatures and climates, building a plausible ecology." I would like to get my hands on that data, and so would others. Think Alter could mug Pournelle and get it?' "I'm sure that Jerry and Larry are considering publishing their data and etc. if they think it worthwhile. On the other hand, a hard-science fiction writer will be already interested in that sort of thing and will know where to find that information in books...will probably have a small private science library of his own. "I sniff a desire on your part to have somebody else do a lot of the work for you, David. If you are not all that interested in science -- in hard science fiction -- there are a host of other less scientifically rigorous varieties of sf that can be written." 'Very good. Alter. Care to comment on another letter?' "No! I've had it for this time. Let me get back to my sex scene." Okay, go along with you. Write. "Yes...let's see now... 'Her turgid tentacles trailed tenderly over his...' 'She slipped a stiffened tendril...' 'The alien woman's plump pseudopod... Damn you, Geis! I'm out of the mood!"  Dear Mr. Pierce: A wise man once told me that a writer should never respond to book reviewers. Some reviewers, he said, will then attack you personally, hoping to evoke further response, or (worse) will give you undeserved praise, fishing for a mash note. Good advice, and I've managed to follow it pretty well. In fact, I could still keep my silence in the face of your Mr. Walker's ill-informed and snide review of Study War No More in your Maynumber. But in the same column he says vile things about two men who are friends of mine, who are better writers than I am -- and better than Walker will ever be, by the evidence at hand -- and who, I suspect, are more vulnerable to Walker's brand of genteel slander than I am. I didn't notice that Walker had reviewed Study War No More , though I do subscribe to Galaxy. His previous reviews have been so asinine that I've stopped reading that part of the magazine -- even though I have three books currently making the rounds of the review columns. Harlan Ellison sent me a copy. Walker's problem seems, to me, to be that he does people reviews, not book reviews. This basic confusion comes out in hjs very first paragraph, as he loftily characterizes Gordon R. Dickson as "a writer for whom I had previously had no respect for sic whatever." He goes on to give The Fur Call well-deserved praise. But I do have to wonder which of Dickson's works he had previously read, to treat him with such (albeit ungrammatical) contempt. "Call Him Lord"? Soldier. Ask Not? "Black Charlie"? Anything? About Ellison's story. Do me a favor, Mr. Pierce: read it. Then read Walker's review. With the title deleted, could you identify the work reviewed as "Basilisk"? I couldn't, and I've read the story many times. It seems to me that what's under review is Paul Walker's rather twisted perception of what goes on in Harlan Ellison's mind. That's not his job. Even if it were his job, he botches it. I've known Ellison for fifteen years, and I think I've been his friend for at least half that period. I know him moderately well -- well enough to know that he is neither racist, nor cruel, nor shallow, nor dishonest. Walker accuses him of all of these traits, though he cavils in context, and declines to present any concrete examples from the story. What is going on here? It isn't book reviewing. It's slander. Having read the minds of Dickson and Ellison, he goes on to read my mind and "poor" (!) von Clausewitz's, and then the collective mind of the North Vietnamese people. When a person has given ample evidence that he can't even read a book, I don't trust his ability to read minds. Books In Print, for instance, makes good reading. If he had checked it. Walker wouldn't have called Study War No More "Joe Haideman's first anthology adventure." Cosmic Laughter is still in print, after five years, and well into royalties thank you. I don't care for Walker's emasculating and trivializing my work by quoting it partially, and out of context. But that's a reviewer's privilege. I don't care for his being surprised that I am capable of "excellent" writing. But that's also etc. One thing I did like was his oneparagraph summation of the war in Viet Nam. Entertaining. I get my best and worst reviews from lienee fiction fanzines -- and that fact set me thinking, Mr. Pierce. Do you pay this guy for this claptrap? The fanzines are full of writers who are capable of nongrammatical character assassination in the context of inaccurate book reports. You could have them for free, and they wouldn't even ask for their name on the masthead. Sincerely, Joe Haldeman # Grove St. Ormond Beach, Calif., # Science fiction is not written by machines, nor is it read in a vacuum. For writers and readers alike', it is a very human activity, and the science fiction critic must describe it in human terms. In my opinion, Ellison the man is far more influential, and more interesting, than Ellison the writer. If Mr. Haldeman had read my review with his own eyes, instead of Ellison's, he would have seen that I accused Ellison of none of the crimes he alleges. As for Gordon Dickson,  was guilty of a slight exaggeration. Previous to The Far Call,  had little, rather than no, respect for him. The point  was trying to make, and which I think  made vividly, was that nothing  had read by him before prepared me for the quality of his performance in the novel.  have always thought of Dickson as a good writer who wrote badly, especially in his short stories. As I understand it, he never had to work harder at a book than he had to work on this one, and the effort proves what he was capable of writing all along, but did not. #s for my "asinine" reviews, Mr. Haldeman is, of course, referring to my less-than-adulatory reviews of his own work. -- Paul Walker Galaxy: -- Just writing to say that your May '# issue was my first introduction to your magazine, and that I think you have a well-balanced fare. Benford's Stars in Shroud is so far superb (I only wish Benford's description of the Flinger was clearer). Fabian's illustrations capture well the tone of the text, making this a great collaboration. You've got your hands on a winner here! Murphy's "Eyes of the Wolf" I thought was competent, but nothing exceptional. The illustrations again helped the mood. "A Snatch in Time" by Moak was great fun. but I almost passed this one by on account of the illustrator. Amy Harlib captured none of the humor of this story in her illustrations, and I came to this one expecting something quite different than what I got. Sorry, Amy, but I'm sure Mr. Moak would agree that there's too great a disparity between the pictures and the text. I'm afraid I was downright disillusioned by your Showcase illustration by Poyser. It showed a lack of good taste, and in the future I think you should forward such stuff to Heavy Metal or something, but it seems to have no place in Galaxy. Neither does a stupid short like Schweitzer's "Boy Meets Girl." These were surrounded by some really excellent writing -- don't let them creep in. I'd rather see fewer pages than mere fillers. All in all, I can only say "Good job!" You know where the bugs are -- get 'em out and keep up your high standards. We need to insist on the best. B. Klimowski # Church Street ## Glassboro, New Jersey # Dear Mr. Pierce: After enjoying the first three stories in the April # issue, I decided to pause and write to find out if you were pressed for space, and that's the reason you didn't include any notes on two of the stories. Where did the Cordwainer Smith story come from after all these years? Is it all in his words or not? And has the Larionova story been published before? I find it hard to believe that a story called "The Defector" and containing an obvious analogy to the iron curtain and the puppets behind it could ever have been published in Russia! The third story "The Devil and All Her Works" was a novice writer's attempt to use the subject of Fate with some emphasis on irony, I presume. Nice start and interesting. Roger C. Lewis Box # Owatonna, Mn # "The Defector" was published in Russia, during a period of liberalization that ended shortly after the invasion of Czechoslovakia.  haven't heard of anything new from Larionova since then, and there have been disturbing reports of other sf writers being harassed by the police, having manuscripts siezed, etc... The Cordwainer Smith story I commented on last month. -- j.j.p. Dear J. J.: This is in response to Jay Kay's review of Close Encounters in your May issue. Samp general observations: (#) Star Wars had special effects that were functional: they were used to get characters from one place to another in the plot, and served admirably; I applaud them. But Close Encounters took on a much more difficult task: to create special effects that were simply beautiful and awe-inspiring. Their final effect, the Big Ship, succeeds as far as I can see. It does not resemble a giant chandelier, but a luminous City in Flight. I love it. (#) The special effects in Close Encounters are not entirely glimpses of flashing lights. Many of those lights are shining from solid vehicles, which can be glimpsed wheeling and timing in delicate motion as they speed along. As for "realism," and failure to advance special effects past the level of Star Wars, Spielberg and Trumbull used new, untried techniques to create their light-machines and present them realistically against a background. And while the final bombing-run in Star films can really believe that the corridor on the Death Star's surface was anything but a model constructed out of plastic-model parts. (#) As far as storytelling goes. Star Wars is a flop; Lucas has all the obligalory scenes of the genre, but his plot has holes you could drive an Imperial Falcon through. (Why are single-pilot fighters considered no threat?) Close Encounters is a simple but very wellconstructed story. The alien mind-plant is the "seed" from which Spielberg develops a logical and well-motivated conclusion. (#) Close Encounters is science fiction. Ft is the best film to treat the theme of "first contact" because it treats that contact as sought after for its own sake, rather than for some ulterior motive such as world conquest. Spielberg may have made an artistic phenomenon as the basis of his plot, but public's mind, and the associated fascination with alien contact makes it a logical starting point. Star Wars and Close Encounters are both excellent filmmaking, advances in the technical side of the art; both have much to offer in the genre of SF. But while Star Wars, in its magnificent detail, presents many of the trappings of sf. Close Encounters deals primarily with its thematic and intellectual basis. It deals more strictly with an SF "notion," and left me with an intellectual satisfaction of seeing the SF dream of alien contact realized. I suppose that's why I preferred Close Encounters . Jeff Rovin: right on, man, but, uh, don't go overboard. Some aspects of Close Encounters demand critical evaluation, while Jeff is giving them outright praise. Those children in blue-alien suits should never have been included; but I'll credit Spielberg with guts. Once he's brought them on, he keeps the cameras close in on them, so we have to overcome our initial disbelieving laughter and accept them. (There's more; why must that little red spaceship be transparent ? etc.) J.J.; Keep Fabian working for you, please! No more pencil sketches for illos; and make the new artists you're publishing produce work above the crudzine level! And please, absolutely no more titles inked-in by the illustrator! Half the time, they're all but illegible! Maybe you can save Galaxy from being the ugliest prozine around! Richard Brand # Sierra Drive Mobile, Ala., # Dear Mr. Pierce, Jeff Rovin 's view of Close Encounters of the Third Kind irked me. The promise of the theme -- the first meeting of humans and ET's -- was not lived up to by Spielberg. Any reader of your magazine could have come up with a better plot. Existing science fiction already contains innumerable tales of first encounters and their consequences -- one particularly well-reasoned and entertaining was The Mote in God's Eye by Larry Niven and your own Jerry Pournelle (by the way, Jerry, where's the sequel?). Infinite possibilities for the silver screen. Instead, what do we get? Pretty lights chasing each other about in a mindless fashion, psychic phenomena, a protagonist whose obsession borders on insanity, a mindless governmental conspiracy, and a breathless pursuit by a bumbling army (towards the mountain). The finale shows the aliens (who where disappointingly humanoid) land in a blaze of glory. The hero, a dumb electrician, hops aboard their spacecraft (taking the place of an infinitely more qualified scientist) and zooms away... to heaven. The whole thing has too much of the "Second Coming" aspect to it: greatly superior beings watching out for us, and who might, some day (if we become good enough?), take us away to "Heaven" or turn the Earth into paradise with their incredible powers. Feh. And this is the story that Mr. Rovin compared to Dante's Divine Comedy? A closer comparison would be the North Podunk Post Office next to the Taj Mahal. Poumelle's column was the best in months, as was the artwork. I enjoyed Harlan's editorial about walk the walk; try to get more guest editorials. Heinlein and Asimov are both highly opinionated on some subjects... So far, you are doing a fine job as editor -- keep up the good work. And see if you can convince Jerry to publish a sequel to Mote in God's Eye (or even A Spaceship for the King ) as a serial in Galaxy. Ted Doty I # Sunrise Terrace Orono, Me, # CE#K is the sort of movie that's wonderful to watch, hut starts to fall apart the minute you start to think about it. It has the right feel to it, despite the cliches, and maybe it will actually do some good ( Everybody predicted it would touch off a huge inhasn't happened.) if we're really visited by aliens. -- jj-PDear Mr. Pierce: Gee whiz! Why doesn't Harlan thump his chest (breast? bosom?), rend his garments, rub ashes on ms luicnead, wail in a loud voice and gnash his teeth a bit before going forth to bring enlightenment to the heathen? professional writerpublic speaker, bound himself legally, morally, and ethically to perform at Iguanacon as promised to the Iguanacon Committee. Must he emote so enormously before deciding personally to satisfy his professional obligations? Iguanacon Committee should have requested a surety bond to guarantee either specific performance or reimbursement for their loss. Certainly, future convention committees should consider this option -- not only from Mr. Ellison but from other "notables," V. I. P.'S, and GoH's invited to attract fans. Agreed, Mr. Ellison's current cause (fanaticism?) may be a worthy one, but must he insist on making a selfrighteous, public ass of himself about it? Must I (a reader -- a consumer even!) be subjected to Mr. Ellison's compulsion to make a self-righteous public ass of himself? The only "rock" or "very hard place ".here seems to be Mr. Ellison's head! # Maryland Ave., Apt. #A Staten Island, N.Y., # Hope yours is hard too ; Harlan will probably want to bust it! -- jj-PDear Mr. Pierce: Thank you for Harlan Ellison's statement of ethical position in the May issue of Galaxy. I am glad that Harlan can now look in the mirror without flinching, having refused to ignore the ugly reality and having heightened the awareness of fans to the situation of this most urgent problem and vitally important issue. It is also good to know that Harlan will expect a barrage of flak, which he can stand while he's in the barrel, as reactionary religious elements try to scare us away from walking the walk and into turning our heads and saying it is none of our affair. There's just one thing I don't get. Harlan says he doesn't want us to "permit the gap between what we say we are. and what we really are, to exist Italics Harlan's." Harlan's brave statement of firm resolve in the face of implacably reactionary (that's one of Harlan's favorite words) religious eleleaves me with one question: Who's we? Also, what are "we" really? Now, I've read lots of Harlan -- enough, certainly, to know that anyone who disagrees with him is ipso facto "reactionary." So I won't disagree with Harlan's brave statement of firm resolve, in which and by which he has risked his reputation and his life and his goldfish and just about everything to live in a tent outside Phoenix. But I would like to suggest that some sci-fi fans -- fans who are literate enough to be uncomfortable with cliches, bromides, mindless jargon, and semi-literate politicizations -- might have trouble, well, relating to Harlan's writing in a meanful way that's relevant, know what I mean? John. R. Dunlap # Teresi Court # I San Jose, Calif., # Well, we have to swallow Harlan, f guess. But I'll pass up the goldfish. How about the rest of you? -- jj-PDear Mr. Pierce: As a long-time science fiction enthusiast, a would-be professional in the genre, and a native of Phoenix, Arizona; I feel it my duty (both SF and civic) to respond to Harlan Ellison's rather intemperate outburst concerning the Iguanacon. the State of Arizona, and the fact that our legislature has yet to ratify the Equal Rights Amendment. First, some facts: Arizona is a very conservative state (I think it's something in the air) Whether you agree or disagree with the prevailing political climate here, you must recognize it exists. Arizona has no medicaid fraud. Reason: No medicaid. Arizona's welfare burden is at its lowest in fifteen years (in numbers of recipients). Reason: The low level of benefits compared to neighboring California. Arizona's property tax rates are the envy of many more progressive states. (In spite of the fact that # percent of the state is federally owned and does not pay taxes.) Reason: The aforementioned low weifare burden. Given this conservative political climate, it is a bit silly to blame the defeat an unnamed religious group (Mormons). The fact of the matter is that the people of Arizona are overwhelmingly opposed why, consider what the bureacracy that tried to ban father-son banquets would do if they had a real live constitutional amendment to play with. I found the tone of Mr. Ellison's remarks disturbing. Why is it that the sincerity, patriotism, and morals of those who oppose it? Answer: they are losing and getting desperate. Mr. Ellison suggests an economic boycott of the state during the convention. I live here, so I will not be participating. Furthermore, a more counterproductive move on his part is hard to imagine. Science fiction fans are a negligible economic force anywhere. Such a boycott will only succeed in strengthening the opposition. All Arizonans (including recent arrivals from New York) see themselves as rugged individualists in the tradition of the Wild West and they tend to get surly and uncooperative when attacked. Finally, the thing that most disturbed me about the editorial was the streak of fanaticism that ran through it. I couldn't help thinking as I read it that Harlan Ellison, in another time and place, might have been just as happy shoving hapless Jews into furnaces to preserve the purity of the Aryan race as in boycotting Arizona to punish it for its failure to tended as a low blow, but merely my honest reaction to the fanaticism and lack of tolerance running through the piece). You will note that in none of the above have I commented on my own prise you). I feel strongly, however, that there are good people, differing honestly, on both sides of the issue and that the situation does not need any rabble rousing. As for me, I will be attending the convention and hope to have a wonderful time. If Mr. Ellison would like to seek me out and punch me in the nose, he is free to... uh. try. Michael A. McCollum #I East Libra Drive Tempe, AZ # This won't appear until after the WorldCon, alas. If you didn't catch Harlan there, you can make the pilgrimage to Sherman Oaks and I'm sure he' II be glad to oblige you... -- j-j-PDear Sir: There is politics and, there is Politics. And I'm afraid Dick Geis wasn't able to distinguish between the two when he criticized Harlan Ellison's actions in the June Galaxy. Geis implied in his column that supequivalent to supporting political parties, like the Democrats of the American Nazis (Politics type #j. Nothing could be further from the case. Certainly no WorldCon should start supporting a particular political party or political philosophy, whether liberalism, conservatism, socialism, or fascism. Like any large group of people, science fiction fans hold greatly divergent views on how to run the world, and no WorldCon should try to impose one view on them. that sense. It is a moral issue, and one that science fiction fans should take a stand on. If there is any one theme running through science fiction, it is that xenophobia is irrational, that we are all comrades under the skin, and that prejudice is immoral. How can SF fans not support an amendment that is trying to guarantee this basic tenet for all the people in the U.S., not just men? I support Harlan's views completely and I wish him every success at the WorldCon. On the other hand, I completely agree with Geis's column where he denounced lazy writers. It's true -- in the majority of cases, if the first paragraphs are interesting, the rest of the book will probably also be interesting. Conversely, boring, depressing, ' overly descriptive, and uninteresting first paragraphs tend to lead to boring, depressing, overly descriptive and uninteresting books. It's quite a good guide. It's simply a matter of respect for the reader. If a writer wants to be read and wants to have his or her ideas thought about, (s)he will write interestingly enough to make the reader want to read the writer's stories. And, since most readers will judge a story by its opening paragraphs (or chapters in a novel), a writer has a special obligation to make those particularly interesting. Alayne McGregor # Mars Drive Winnipeg, Canada, R#T #E# P.S. I was relieved to see Geis and Alter back again in the June issue after their long absence. It just didn't seem like Galaxy without Alter's pseudopods slithering over the pages. You see, we did get some pro-Harlan letters -- very few, to be sure, but we're including one of them for the sake of fairness. -- i-j-PDear Dr. Poumeile: I find your unconditional support of nuclear energy as the correct answer to the energy problem very disturbing, to say the least. I can't help wondering if you haven't heard of the recent controversy over the question of whether low levels of radiation are as harmless as they are commonly believed to be. I take it upon myself to enlighten you; although the balance of this letter may be more political than scientific. There is a scientist named Dr. Thomas Mancusa who suddenly found himself at war with the U.S. government, who is now known as a dissident scientist, who is now the target of a campaign of suppression. In #, before any of this, the government commissioned the good doctor to measure how safe nuclear power plants are for the people who work in them. This was the first study of its kind and so it was invested with special significance. The initial findings were innocuous. But almost two years ago. Dr. Mancusa and two associates turned up alarming evidence that low levels of radiation, previously thought to be safe, can actually be quite deadly. Zap! The government suddenly cut off the, funds, shoving Mancusa into premature retirement and attempting to take possession of his study. The numbers on Mancusa 's charts and graphs show people who have died after being exposed to doses of radiation the government claims are safe. If the government were to pay compensation for these deaths, it would amount to Mancusa is only one of several scientists in the same predicament; victim to adverse politics. Against the government's will, he is unable to work for more solid proof of his finding. Hanford is a government facility on the eastern edge of Washington, known to its residents as "Plutonium City." It was built during World War II for the production of atomic bombs; the country's first nuclear weapons center. It introduced people-made radiation into the ecosystem for the first time. when it received a phone call from Dr Samuel Milham, a researcher in the Washington state health department. Dr. Milham had been independently sifting through the death certificates of # Washington workers. He hadn't started out looking for effects of radiation, but it turned out the Hanford people had too many cases of cancer. # Hanford workers have died since World War II, # from cancer, # more than expected. These # had received about # more radiation than their non-cancer counterparts; yet still well within the government's "safe" zone of # rems. In # years a worker could absorb up to # rems. And these # people received an average of only # rems apiece during their entire time on the job. Dr. Milham wished to publish his discoveries in a medical journal, but the controversy; Milham decided to wait and see what Mancusa came up with. report released. They wouldn't renew his grant for further research and hurt his chances of finding other grants. When he was fired, the reason given was, "Deficiencies in performance under the contract." There was no evidence of this and a month later this statement was withdrawn. Dr. Karl Morgan is a most respected man in the field of nuclear health; he is on Mancusa's side. He wants the real answer discovered, be it one way or the other. Dr. Mancusa has been censored, taken to court, hounded, and harassed. Without the proper research, we may never know the real truth of low level radiation. Does Hanford apply to the other nuclear plants? Due to resistance, we may never know. Dr. Poumelle, how can you support a source we don't know quite enough about? Despite your beliefs to the contrary, I think solar power is the answer to the energy problem. Its only problem is the initial cost. David Zakes # Swansea Mews Toronto, Ontario, Canada Stine achieved some notoriety about ten years ago with Season of the Witch, a controversial science fiction novel that has since become something of a collector's item, for collectors who can find it. It will soon be reissued in an illustrated edition. Since that time, Stine has worked largely in films and television. He has written and directed a number of educational films and "countless" TV commercials, directed TV documentaries and worked with Star Trek and The F.B.I. His writing credits range from a novelization of The Prisoner and appearances in Amazing to work for the Los Angeles Free Press, Crawdaddy and Debonair (!). Already he has plans in mind for major changes in the policy, format month and in the months to come. Of course, you'll still be seeing the last two installments of Jem and, perhaps, some stories that were already purchased when Stine was hired; but he wants his stamp to show on the magazine from his first issue. sues. Send check or money order to: John F. # Yarmouth Ave., Granada Hills, Calif., # son. #. "He opened his eyes to limitless depth, star-speckled, falling away from him forever... , " Lorien House, P.O. Box #, Black Mountain, N.C., #I wants to: S  S Books, # North Wilder. G-# St. Paul, Mn. #. Fla., # lists. PM-SF, # Pine St... Des Plaines, #., # # for #-page catalog. Collections also purchased. R. Madle, # Bestor Drive, Rockville. Md., #. that witches wouldn't tell. #, Noel Wait, # Union Drive, Los Angeles, Calif., #. tains details of dealers, fanzines, publishers, postal dealing. Write first: Trigon Press, I # Kent House Road, Beckenham. Kent, England. Walker's fascinating interviews with SF authors -- #I interviews. # pages. Paperback #, hardcover # from Luna Publications, Dept. G, # Orchard St., Oradell, N.J... # Grant, # Greenwood Lane, Lanham, Md., #I science fiction book, send # to Spectrum Publishing, # Siskiyou, Dept. G... Santa Rosa, Calif., # #. Computer posters and games. Sample and catalog #. Theo Koch, Castle Point Station, S-#, Hoboken, N.J., # Approved for use with Dungeons and Dragons. City State of the Invincible Overlord, #; Tegel Manor, #; First Fantasy Campaign, S#S. Postpaid, #. add tax. Judges manual. Complete installation instructions. Reseda Blvd., ##, Reseda, Calif. #. #. Complete Science Fiction Catalog "How to get paid for watching television!" Bobby McGee, #I #th St., Apt. A-l, Lakewook, N.J., #. No checks. Catalog #. Vandy's Visions, # Moorhead (#), Boulder, Col., #. Past, present and future are different than you think. Free details. Write: The Teoterrans, Box #, Sub "B", Saskatoon, Sask., Unidentified Flying Object Supporters of North America. Lifetime membership, personal membership card, special report, all for #. techniques of psychological manipulation for adults. Fully explained, practiceable immediately. #, Soto-rinrai Society for Warrior Arts. P.O. Box #-f, Jamaica Flats, MA # Amazing Psychic Power Instantly! Simple # Electronic Device Anyone Can Build! Used by European Psychics. Details: Trine, Box #A, Hancock, Wis., #. training exercises. #, H. Murphy, Box #, Annapolis, Md., # exotic remedies. # draft, #I Poniente #, Puebla, Pue., Mexico. full-year explanations. Send # and birth Place, Santa Clara, Calif... # board; strategy, bluff, chance. For directions, rules: Stamped, self-addressed envelope and # cents, Aeschylus, #I Ellis, Suite #, San Francisco, Calif., # tures, models. Special savings every month. #, Unionville, Ont., L#R #L# stamped envelope, # Fleet St., Baltimore. Md., # Make big money! Secrets, #. Prairie Studio, Box #, Fairfax, S.D., # sticker with spaceship and planet design. Send # to Taste, Box #W, Winslow, Maine, # mentally. Amazing illusion. Guaranteed. Why not? An Extraordinary Offer What a way to get acquainted with these science fiction greats. Browse through the list of books on this page and choose any # for just #c with membership. It's the most extraordinary sample of science fiction ever offered in one package. # Tha Earth Boafc ol Storing ate By Poul Anderson #I tales ol man's adventures in the galaxy. plus the complete novel. The Man Who Counts, wiih Nicholas van Rin Pub ed SlO # # The Stare In Shroud. By Gregory Benlord When Ling Sanien laces the plague-spreading Quarn on the planet Veden, (he late of humanity is at slake Eipllcit iconei and language may ba offensive to some. By the author ol In the Ocean ol Night. Pub ed # # # The Fellowship olttM Talisman. By Clifford D Simak If Duncan Standish can cross the dreaded Desolation and prove the talisman is real, mankind may conquer the evil that has kepi Europe m a permanent Middle Ages By the author ol Mtodonia. Pub ed SB # # The Masters of Solitude. By Mar vin Kaye and Parke Godwin In a struggle lor survival, tribal groups pit Iheir psychic powers against a mysterious Ctly's closed gales Explicll scenes and language may be offensive to some Pub ed # # # Baltlestar Galactica: Saga ol a Star World. By Robert Thurston based on original screenplay by Glen A Larson Novelizabon of the pilot lor the new hit TV show Special edition #I Tha Foundation Trilogy. By Isaac Asimov The ends ol me galaxy revert to barbarism An SF classic Comb price # # # Spllnlerol (be Mind's Eye. By Alan Dean Foster The further adventures of Luke Skywalker and Fhincess Leia Organa Pub ed # # # The Sword oi Shennara. By Terry Brooks. A massive quest novel in the very best Tolkien tradition Pub ed # # The Oragonridera ol Pern. By Anne McCaffrey A mammoth volume containing all three novels Dragonflighl. Oragonguetl and The While Oregon. Special edition # Spaceling. By Dons Piserchia A other dimensions is caught in a malignant plot mat could reduce Ihe dimensions to chaos Book tackei by Richard Corben Special edition #I The Far Call. By Gordon R Dickson International jealousy leopardizes Ihe lirsi manned Might to Mars Pub ed # # # The Slarthild Trilogy. By Frederik Tha Reels ol Space, Slarthild and Rogue Star. Special edition # Up the Walls of Ihe World By James Tiptree. Jr Aliens try to escape destruction by transferring then minds into beings on another planet -- Earth Pub ed SB # # The Hugo Winners. Vol. I A II. Giant #-in-I volume ol # award-winning stones. T# to # Asimov introduces each Pub ed # # #B#I Galactic Empires. Brian Aldiss. ed Two-volume anthology ol # stones by famous authors Clarke. Asimov and others covers the Rise and Fall ol Galactic Empires. Comb ed # # # The # Annual World's Best SF. Edited by Donald A Wollheim The best short stories tins year by Such talent as John Varley. Joe Hatdeman and Harlan Ellison Special ed # The Illustrated Roger Zelamy. Edited and adapted by Byron Preiss A lull color, lavishly illustrated edition ol stories Large paperback Pub ed S# # # The Persistence ol Vision. By John Varley An entertaining collection ol short stones by the author of The Ophiuchi Hotline Eipllcit scenes and language may he offensive lo form. Pub ea # # Fold along line. Tape or staple corners and mail -- No postage necessary! How The Science Fiction Book Club Works: When your application for membership is accepted, you'll receive your introductory package of four books examine them in your home, and if not completely satisfied, return them within ten days -- membership will be cancelled and you'll owe nothing. About every # weeks (# limes a year), we'll send you the Club's bulletin. Things to Come, describing the # coming Selections and a variety of Alternate choices. If you want both Selections, you need do nothing; they'll be shipped automatically. If you don't want a Selection, nr prefer an Alternate, or no book at all, just fill out the convenient form always provided, and return it to us by the date specified. We try to allow you at least ten days for making your decision. If you do not receive the form in time to respond within # days, and receive an unwanted Selection, you may return it at our expense. As a member you need take only # Selections or Alternates during the coming year. You may resign any time thereafter, or remain a member as long as you wish. At least one of the two Selections each month is only # plus shipping and handling. Other extravalue Selections arc slightly higher but always much less than Publishers' Editions. Send no money. Fold ad. postage paid side out. Fasten and mail. Yes, I want to join The Science Fiction Book Club Science Fiction Book Club Dept. TR#. Garden City, N.Y # Please accept me as a member. I agree to the membership plan as described above. Send me, as a beginning, the # books whose numbers I have indicated below, and bill me just )#tf . plus shipping and handling. I agree to lake # additional books at low club prices in the coming year and may resign anytime Mr. Miss Mrs. (Please print) Address Apt. # City State Zip Order not valid without signature. If under #, parent must sign. The Science Fiction Book Club offers its own complete hardbound editions sometimes altered in size to fit special presses and saw members even more. Members accepted in U S A and Canada only. Canadian members will be serviced from lor onto tl (  slightly different in Canada # -- mi  What if you had the power to stop time? (##) '  What if a star fell in love with a woman? (##) i If ' V  What if your psyche became trapped in a computer? (##)  What if you had to plan the survival of galactic civilization? (##)  What if a Thread could devastate a planet? (#,#)  What if? Why not -- stimulate yoiir imagination with the world's finest speculative fiction? Take # Science Fiction  Bestsellers for # with membership Fold along line. Tape or staple corners and mail -- No postage necessary! t First Class Permit No. I Garden City, N Y. No postage stamp necessary if mailed in the United States Postage Will Be Paid By -- Science Fiction Book Hob Garden City N.Y. #  Science Fiction Beneath the Bermuda Triangle  by Jane Gallion  ' i O ut n ## I iiro rftiaC Into Unexplored Realms! The sensational new novel in John Norman's legendary like Earth, where vast regions remain uncharted. )ungle lands of the equator, inhabited by primitive tribes, traders, and slavers. Here, Tarl Cabot must search for the powerful and dangerous ring of the monstrous race of Kurs... TarlCabot# Tarl Cabot Tarl Cabot # Tarl Cabot  I # Isaac Asimov, Michael Moorcock, Ron Goulart, and Hugh Walker ) uUrvnR O O K ffi U I : y Distributed by New American Library P.O, Box #, Bergenfield, N # I Arnold E. Abramson, Publisher Editor: Hank Stine Contributmg Artist: K. Smith Assf. Editor: Ken Hedberg Contributing Editor: R.E. Geis Subscription Dept.: L.C. Murphy Design: Stan Taylor Readers: S. Whyte: P. Atkins; C. Collins; D. Blackwell: Staff Artists: B. Ramsey; J. Aguirre; C. Grenier, E. Lakin. His companions were a man-wolf, a giant robot, a senile old man and the courage to challenge the stars! Flash! Scientists create test-tube mother! A great writer's nightmare vision of Women's Ub gone mad! Late-breaking news of forthcoming movies, books, TV shows... What if tomorrow morning when you woke up -- you could suddenly read minds? Sick of crime? Ready to get really tough? Here's a solution that'll work! Things were hotting up on Jem -- everybody wanted a piece of the pie... and there wasn't enough pie to go around! The picks and the pans of the Sci-Fi crop. What does God think of bionic bodies? By the "Cordwainer Smith" of the #s. (Complete Novel) Jane Gallion # Three brave young Americans dared lay bare the sea's greatest mystery -- and found wonder beyond all imagining! Cover by Kenneth Smith Interior Illustrations; Shaw, Steffan, Black, Ramsey, Lakin, Grenier, Beck, Wolfe, Wickes, R. Lee. sal Publishing and Distributing Corporation. Main office and editorial office: # White Plains Road, Scarsdale, New Yorft #. Single copy price #; one-year (#-issue) subscription #; two-year (#issue) subscription #. For Canada add # per year; other Foreign countries add # per year. Copyright Conventions. All rights reserved. Second daas postage paid at Scarsdale, N.Y., and additional mailing office. The publishers assume no responsibility for unsolicited material. All stories printed in this magazine are fiction and any similarity between characters and actual persons Is coirtcF dental. Printed In U.S.A. A. E. Van Vogt is no stranger to long-time science fiction fans. The author of such classics as The World of Null A, Sian and Voyage of the Space Beagle, Van Vogt's interest in #st Century psychologies and philosophies is legendary. His new novel from Pocket Books (a portion of which is previewed in this issue as Femworld: Before the Revolution) touches on zoological observations of the behavior of "rogue males" in society and how they might react with some of the more extreme elements of the women's liberation movement who see male aggression as the root cause of most of history's evils. Jane Gallion, author of this month's headliner, Beneath the Bermuda Triangle, has a distinguished literary reputation outside the Held for such works as Stoned and The Woman As Nigger, but cut her teeth on science fiction. Her only published SF novel to date. Biker, is a collector's item selling for # and more at conventions. more serious, philosophical approach, his Star Warriors marks a radical departure for him and a return to the kind of fast-paced, super-charged, high-voltage science fiction entertairunent readers have been asking for. A Kung-fu instructor and former medical technician, Mr. Peel lives in Oregon, where he devotes his full time to writing and is currently working on his fu'st SF novel. Peter Martin is no new-comer either. His first SF story appeared all the way back in the old Vertex magazine. Once a member of the infamous West Coast Science Fiction Writer crowd, he now resides in the quieter a series of novelettes that will be appearing here over the next few issues. David Bunch's "Moderan" stories have been appearing off and on in science fiction magazines for over a decade and a half. In that time they've developed a cult following like the stories of Professor Cordwainer Smith. Like his, they deal with a single continuing backdrop against which exotic activities happen. Frederik Pohl, of course, needs no introduction to these pages. A former contributors. It is fitting that Jew, perhaps his greatest book, should be serialized here. A prolific and unusually well-informed SF writer, his career has spanned the whole history of modem science fiction. The author of The Space Merchants (a classic satire on the advertising controlled world of the future). Drunkard's Walk, and Stargate, his current autobiography, On The Way To The Future, is a runaway best seller. Ed Ludwig's subtle blend of SF has been appearing in magazines like Hank Stine If you're a new reader, welcome aboard! If you're an old reader, welcome back! I mention the foregoing because the longest established science fiction magazines, begins to make aggressive new editorial and format changes in an attempt to reach the large market of readers, now interested in SF, who do not normally purchase magazines. At the same time, in response to letters from loyal followers who out the years, we are making equally aggressive changes designed to bring back the "golden days" of Many of my ideas of what both kinds of readers want were picked up at the World Science Fiction Convention in Phoenix, from which I recently returned. It was a spectacular, week-long affair, and every bit up to one's visions of what a World Science Fiction Convention ought to be. Held in an utterly futuristic environment, in the deserted downtown of a modernistic city, it was a gathering of fans and pros that brought everyone together as equals in their love of science fiction for talk, discussion and, occassionally, mutual rancor. And speaking of the latter, yes, Harlan Ellison was there. For those of you who might not know, Harlan, one of our greatest living science fiction writers, found himself in what he felt was a difficult position over his Guest of Honorship at the WorldCon. A man of conscience who came soul-searching, Harlan had agreed boycott of Arizona (a state which amendment). Wishing neither to break the boycott nor shortchange the convention, Harlan took a difficult step which placed the burden directly on himself. Rather than spend, or have the convention spend in his name, money inside Arizona, Harlan stayed in a camper in # degree (continued on pg. #) By Jesse Peele I The fabric of reality shivered and shimmered blackly, as the silver-blue-and-gleaming disc that was the starship Starbird warped back into normal space from hyperdrive. Inside the ship. Dal Hamsun touched a heat-sensitive control tab, and the viewer screens blossomed into electronic life. Under full magnification, the green-and-blue world of Cynthia Dianne misted quickly into focus, "Nice and peaceful looking, isn't it?" Dal said to Lincheni, who was seated next to him. Lincheni the Demi-Whelf started to nod his funy head, wolf-like jowls flapping in agreement, when the screens flared into blindingwhite light and went black! "Son-of-a-bitch!" Dal roared. All he could see was blue; two throbbing after-images left by the strobed-out screens. Suddenly he heard a sharp crackle from the control board, and then he smelled the acrid tang of burned insulation. "Damn! What the hell -- ?" "We're under attack!" Lincheni said. "AiTd we just blew one of the tertiary reactor circuits!" The human's vision began to clear just as Lincheni managed to kick in the secondary back-up viewing system -- but there was nothing out there except the planet! "Tulak! What's on the detectors?" From deep in the ship, a series of musical tones thrummed up and down the scale as Tulak, the giant Trogian robot sang his reply into the com. "Tulak says -- " Lincheni began. "I heard, I heard! Don't just sit there! Have the computer put the ceepees onto the bastard and bum his ass. " "You mean 'them'. I've got the attackers on visual." Dal looked at the screen, and felt the sweat running down the crease in his muscular spine. Six, seven, nine -- no -- twelve ships! The burned smell seemed to grow stronger -- or was that his own fear? He slipped his fingers into the giant half-gloves that were the pilot's controls, and began tapping various fingers lightly upon the surfaces. The sensitive plastic felt cold and unyielding, but he knew the ship was responding. He put her into a bone-wrenching turn, and started to stroke the computer in for evasive running -- Then the damned gravity began to fade! Dal could feel himself growing lighter, and he began to float away from the controls. His mouth became very, very dry. Twelve ships! They'd never be able to make it into hyper in time -- ! "Tulak. Do something." Another series of musical notes bleeped over the com. Good! The robot had the gravity working again. Dal could feel himself start to drift back toward the controls. Next time, he'd keep himself strapped in! "The shit's hit it now, gang!" Dal yelled. "Tulak, what's the best way out of this mess?" Lincheni 's hairy paws were busy running over his own controls, but his Trogian was better than Dal's. "Tulak says there isn't any -- !" "I heard!" Dal looked at the screens again. Twelve fucking ships. Why? This was a neutral world -- out of the way -- they weren't even wanted in this sector! Lincheni had finally gotten the charged-particle cannons -- the ceepees -- operating. The computer did the actual aiming and firing, being much faster and more accurate, but it took a formal command to initiate the sequence. "Lin, how are we doing?" Lincheni turned for a second to stare at Dal with hooded yellow eyes. "Against twelve ships? We've got less chance than a snowball in a supernova!" "Tulak, you iron birdbrain! Can we outrun -- ?" "Deedle dum." Uh uh. No. Negative. Cal's mind whirled. The sweat had spread from his back to his face and hands. He could not only smell the burned insulation, but the sour perspiration of the demi-whelf sitting next to him. There were twelve ships latched onto his tail; they couldn't outrun 'em and couldn't outfight 'em. There was only one thing to do. "Stand by! I'm going to bring her about! We'll head for the planet!" "You're crazy!" Lincheni rasped. "You two got any better ideas?" "Uh..." Lincheni began. "Negative," Tulak intoned. "Listen! We'll go for an end run, then cut back through the middle of the formation! Tulak, give us all the juice you can -- hit the red line if you have to! If we can get into the middle of 'em, they won't be able to shoot without hitting each other!" Lincheni muttered something about the insanity of terrans, but his six-fmgered paws kept flying over his controls. Deep in the hub of the control center, Tulak the robot said nothing; he merely carried out his functions with mechanical precision, his massive limbs moving impossibly fast for such a large being. The pit of Dal's stomach seemed to be full of something alive and roiling around, and his sweat covered him like a tepid bath. He was both hot and cold, and there was a bitter, metallic taste on his tongue. As he watched, the dots of the enemy ships on the screen grew larger. He began praying to every god he'd ever heard of in his brief twenty-three years. He alternated between that and cursing, in every language he'd picked up on thirtyfive worlds. The ship shook, with a slapping, gonging noise, as the enemy ships found the Starbird with their particle cannons. So far, the shields had held -- but Dal didn't know how many more shots they could take. The air was growing warmer, a bad sign, and the smell of deathimpending was thick in his nostrils. He remembered what it had been like during his first battle, during the bloody and terrible war, between the mighty Omicron and Delta Systems. Of course, that had been nearly six years ago, a long time -- he'd only been seventeen! But it was all coming back in toovivid detail, now. He'd only been a gunnery crewman, then, not running his own ship, but the feeling was the same! The trapped feeling of doom... "Tulak! It's yours! Put us into a hard parabola straight at the center ship in the formation. Lin, put all the ceepees onto that ship. And hang on!" Dal felt the gravity increase, and the centrifugal force pull his body hard, harder, incredibly harder into the seat as Tulak took control and brought the ship around. His body sagged, his cheeks drooped, his lower teeth seemed to stick out in a grimace, and his arms felt bonded to the couch. It was up to Tulak, now. Only the giant robot had the strength to run the controls -- both Dal and Lincheni were too mashed down to move. Suddenly the center ship flared on the screen in an angry, redorange flash that sent the vessel bursting in all directions. The Starbird's deadly green streauns of charged-particles had done it! "A... hit!" Dal moaned through his thick tongue and stretched lips! "Eleven vessels remain," came Tulak's sing-song over the com into Dal's pressure-stretched ears. "Thanks... a... lot!" he groaned, jaw sagging with the effort of speech.  "Go... for... the... hole... He was on the edge of blacking out. "Affirmative," Tulak sang. The ships expanded, to fill the screen, until Dal could see the identification numbers gleaming at him, until nothing else but ships, everywhere ships! were visible -- And they were through! The pressure began to ease as the curved path straightened somewhat. The acceleration couch hummed and massaged at Dal's aching muscles, and he found he could breathe and even move his bone-weary arms. "Haha ha! We made it! Figure out an orbit that will slingshot us around the planet, and I'll get us into hyper as soon as we clear!" Dal glanced up at his compscreen digital read-out. "Those elbow-suckers will be eating hydrogen exhaust in a few minutes!" "Maybe." Lincheni said. He nodded toward one of the rear view screens, pointing with his long, black nose. One of the attacking ships had managed to pull away, somehow, and was pulling a narrow loop around to follow the Starbird. "One lousy ship!" Dal said, sneering. "A Henry-Class cruiser. We can chop that dung-eater up into "And give the others time to catch up?" Dal glared at Lin. "You're a pain sometimes, you know?" He ground his teeth together so hard he could not only feel the pressure, he could squeak. And the metallic taste hadn't gone away yet, either. "Crap, crap, crap!" He tongued the comswitch. "Tulak, can we outrun that bastard?" "Possibly. " "Possibly? What the hell does that mean?" "The ship itself is only slightly faster," he sang, "so in theory, we can outrun it. " The air-conditioners seemed to be working again, and Dal felt a breeze begin to chill him where it touched his face and neck. "Go on, what's the rest of it?" "We will, however, come within range of the pursuing ship's weaponry before we achieve orbit, should he decide to fire upon us. " Should he decide to... ? Dal knew damned well he'd decide to fire! "How can we slow him down?" "The only practical method for slowing the pursuer would be to seed proximity mines." "Well, don't just sit there, Lin, you heard Tulak -- ! ' ' "Uh, Dal, we... uh used the last of the mines while running from the cyfy'con ships near Rizonuh last month." "Damn!" Damn, damn, damn! "Well, I suppose we'll just have to -- ! ' ' liiere was a thundering roar, and the Starbird shook, as if swatted by a giant hand. Blue and red sparks jumped from the control panels, and Dal felt an electric shock from the glove controls. He jerked his hands away, and the control pit filled suddenly with acrid, blue-gray smoke, swirling up from the mined controls in a vile-smelling fog. Emergency sirens howled, and automatic firefighting units were triggered. The hiss of foam as it squeezed from cracks in the micro-circuit boards joined the other babble of sound. "Tulak!" "We've taken a direct hit on the main drive unit," the robot chimed, as if talking of the weather. "The hyper shifters are gone, most of the normal space engines are destroyed, and the ship is now on emergency back-up system Three." "Three?" "Three." Oh shit! Dai's gut wanted to erupt, his heart seemed to be trying to knock a hole in his ribs! Three was the last back up system -- it had barely enough power to do anything! His tongue scrabbled for the comswitch. "Can you get us down -- to planet-side?" There was a pause, only a few seconds, but it seemed forever. "Tulak!" "I am unable to calculate that with any reasonable degree of -- " "Never mind! Try" "Affirmative. " The ship skewed crazily, and Dal waved his hands uselessly in front of his face, trying to clear the cloak of choking, blinding smoke. Next to him, he could hear Lincheni cursing, mostly in fluent demi-whelf. but throwing in Interspeak and Saxlo occasionally for emphasis. They began a spiral toward the planet, a lurching, bouncing. stomach-turning path. There weren't any more explosions, and Dal didn't wonder why -- the cmiser expected them to go up like a meteorite when they hit the atmosphere! The Starhird began to pick up the outer edges of the planet's air, and Dal could hear the screams of the heat-shields. The control pit began to get hot, until breathing burned his nostrils, dried his lungs. The smoke had cleared somewhat, and he could see the forward viewers were still working -- something of a minor miracle! Only he didn't like what he saw. The surface of the planet was coming up fast, much tix) fast! Even if the shields held, they'd probably hit the ground so fast they'd dig a hole a couple of kilometers deep. Or be splattered over ten kilometers in a large number of very small pieces! It was up to Tulak! He'd pulled them out of some hairy situations before... The centrifugal force built up, as somehow, Tul managed a ragged curve, using the dying engines to their fullest. #ut the pressure was too much for Dal, and he didn't even have time to tell his friends good-bye before he blacked out... II Dal didn't exactly wake' up -- he sort of fell up. The ship was tilted at a crazy angle, and he'd been crammed against a bent bulkhead. He was still belted into the pilot's couch, but the unit had tom loose from the ship and was jammed against several pieces of wreckage. When he tried to move, to relieve the one, big ache he'd become, he shifted the precarious balance, and the couch tipped over and fell -- toward the ceiling. That's how he knew the ship was upside-down. "Lin? Hey, Lin! Where are you? Are you okay -- ?" "Rss on everybody!" came a muffled growl; Dal managed to unbuckle himself and stand on unsteady feet. He looked around for the Demi-Whelf, but couldn't spot him. A hairy, six-fingered paw burst suddenly from a tluck pile of electronic wreckage. It was Joined quickly by a second paw, which began throwing junk in all directions. Muffled curses continued to filter up through the pile of smashed circuitry. Dal moved to help his co-pilot. "Hey, are you -- ?" "I'm fine!" He stood, and dusted debris from his thick, brown pelt. He sneezed once, and shook his head., "Bastards!" Then, "Tulak?" Dal grabbed a com headset, but it was dead. He threw it down. "Come on! We'd better go see if -- " Smash! The wall separating the control pit from the galley burst open, as if it was nothing more than thin paper! The vast, three-meterhigh bulk of Tulak suddenly filled one end of the room. "Are you injured?" he sang.  Outside, the three surveyed the ruin of the once-proud Starbird. The hull was breached in at least fifty places, the drives smashed, the ship a total loss. It would never fly the heavens again. "Dammit," Dal hissed softly. "Dammit." The area around the crash site was apparently some kind of tropical rain forest. There seemed to be a large variety of very tall and very green trees, some reaching heights of fifty meters, and lush vines and lower foliage sprouted all over. A hundred kinds of flowers dotted the area, in shades of red and orange and purple and white. The air was thick with the smell of plants and pollen, and heavy with humidity. Dal felt the heat of the sun burning down upon him. "Wfell," he said, "it looks as if we've got a slight problem." "More than one," Tulak intoned. Both Dal and Lincheni turned to look at the robot. Tulak was halfagain Dal's height, a seamless. shining, silver figure, with no breaks in his smooth facade -- except for a thin slit across the middle of his otherwise-blank face. Sometimes if he looked carefully. Dal could see a thin, bluish light behind that slit. And the sound with which the Trogian Engineers had programmed Tul to speak also came from there -- just as it had for nearly twelve thousand solar years. Tulak was very old -- and he had been around. The robot continued singing. "The insignia and numbering system on the ships which attacked us have been previously recorded in my memory." "And... ?" Dal and Lin asked together. "They belong to the ships of Lord Kreeg Hookthom." "Damn!" "But he's dead!" Lin said. "His fleet was wiped out!" "His body was never found," Tulak continued. "And depending on whose figures were correct, anywhere from five to five thousand ships were unaccounted for after the final battle in the Omicron-Delta war." "Oh, shit!" Lin said. Yeah, thought Dal. Hookthom! Alive! If that was true, they weren't the only ones in trouble! If Hookthom was somehow alive and holed up on this backwater planet, rebuilding his navy, the galaxy could be in for a big, nasty surprise! Another thought occured to Dal, but Lin voiced it first. "If it was one of Hookthom 's patrols who blasted us, you can bet your last cred they are looking for us!" The short, squat Demi-Whelf looked up at Dal from his stumpy meter-anda-half, and scratched at an insect which had landed on his hairy shoulder. "And you can tape what they'll do to us if they find us!" Yeah. Hookthom wasn't noted for his loving nature. "We'd better get out of here." Dal said. There wasn't a lot to be salvaged from the dead ship. Only two of the skimcycles were still operational -- one would barely support Tulak 's weight, so Dal and Lin would have to tide double on the other. Most of the food and water had mptured from its containers, and the smell of it permeated the cmshed ship. The whole thing was a mess! Dal gritted his teeth in anger! He'd spent a year working the dangerous firejewel lode on Cyntax to earn enough to buy the Starbird. He'd nearly died fifty times! And now, only two years later, she was... He shook his head and squared his shoulders. Somebody was going to pay for this! But first things first -- they had to get away from here. And, there was yet another problem: just where was this? Where could they go -- especially if Hookthom did have control of this world? As they gathered what supplies they could. Dal asked Tulak what he knew about the planet called Cynthia Dianne. "Planet number #-#-#, named 'Cynthia Dianne' after its discoverer, has been colonized by humans for three hundred solar years. It is the fourth planet in this six-planet system, approximately kilometers from its G-type primary star. Gravity is point nine terran standard. Climate ranges from tropicalsub-tropical over most of the equatorial and surrounding zones, to moderate in the northern and southern latitudes. There are two polar ice caps, ranging in size from -- " "Skip all that! What about the people? The government? Native intelligence?" "Any dangerous animals?" Lincheni added, looking around at the thick jungle. "My last input indicates a democratic monarchy as the prevailing form of government. There is one intelligent local life form, the Culebrath, a snake-like being which rates point seven on the terran Raadspin Scale. This creature is responsible for one of the planet's main exports of precious metals -- " "Something's out there." Lin hissed, pulling his ceepee from its holster. Dal Jerked his own particle spitter from its black plastic holster. "Tulak?" The robot turned its face-slit toward the thick stand of brush Lin was pointing toward. "There is a large quadruped hidden in the vegetation," he said. "I am unable to determine if it is carnivorous -- " There was a splintering of breaking branches, a creaking of larger shrubs and trees, and -- Something broke into the clearing. It looked something like a rhino Dal had seen a picture of once, only larger. It was covered with a thick plating, a natural armor, and from the size and shape of its needle-pointed teeth. Dal knew it wasn't a leaf-eater. The wind gUsted in their direction, and Lin wrinkled his nose. Dal also caught the fetid smell -- rotting meat, probably trapped in the teeth of the moster. "Uh oh!" Dal said. The thing looked tough. Maybe the two spitters would stop it, maybe not. Tulak wasn't armed with anything except his own considerable strength -- his makers had programmed into him an injunction against the use of any weapons. The situation didn't look particularly appealing. "Lin! Can you -- ?" The short Demi-Whelf nodded. "I'm trying! It's mind is strange, but dull. " The huge, purple-green creature padded heavily forward, its stumpy tail twitching, cat-like. Dal's skin crawled. His finger wanted to start firing the spitter, but he held off. If he didn't hit it right, the wounded beast might kill them. "Lin!" The thing was only ten meters away now, and still advancing purposefully. "I think I've got it!" Lincheni said. And with that, the little Demi-Whelf began to change ! Lin's outlines seemed to blur and dissolve, to grow and expand! Though he'd seen it before. Dal was still fascinated. Lincheni 's form shifted, faded, and suddenly -- It became a replica of the creature from the jungle. Only it was larger and fiercer looking than the original! It was the Demi-Whelf's most potent defensehe gift of mimicry. The Whelves were empathic in times of danger, and like ultimate chameleons, they could appear to become like the thing which threatened them. They could take on the size, shape, color -- even the smell -- because they existed in the mind's eye; they were a splinter of imagination. Dal didn't know what the creature thought, but he was certain the projection was working -- the monster stopped,. suddenly puzzled. Quickly, Dal moved at right angles to the beast; it didn't seem to notice him. Three meters away, and the rotten smell was almost overpowering. He was almost behind it, and it seemed to be a solid-looking mass of over-lapping plate. Damn! No, wait! There -- behind the neck, at the base of the huge oval skull... A break in the plating! The beast still seemed to be puzzled, but it was beginning to sway from side-to-side -- a sign of attack, maybe. It was now or never! Dal brought the particle spitter up and held it steady in a two-handed grip. He aimed at the bare spot. Slowly, slowly, don't jerk, dammit -- he squeezed the firing stud... The weapon hummed, the thin green stream of charged-and-deadly particles burst forth and lanced at the creature. The giant roared with a sound which shook the leaves in the trees. It jumped forward, incredibly fast for such a large being. Tulak spun and pivoted to one side as the monster charged by, and brought one of his alloy fists down onto the thing's massive head with a squishy thump! Lincheni jumped to the other side, and a stream of ceepee fire flared from the too-real looking replica. Lin's blast struck the armored side of the thing, burned a section of hide, then glanced off, without any real damage! It didn't matter. The thing lay dead, a large, smoking wound in its neck. The Demi-Whelf began to shimmer and change, and in a moment, the short, canine-like figure was back to normal. The three of them looked down at the fallen animal. Dal noted a concave section of smashed-and-depressed skull -- the spot where Tulak had hit in passing. "Whew!" "Yeah," Lin added. "It would appear my input regarding this world is incomplete. I have no record of any such animal," Tulak sang. "It might be wise to proceed somewhat cautiously in the future." Dal and Lin looked up at the impassive face of the robot. "Brother!" Dal said. Tulak was always the master of understatement. "Let's finish loading the skimcycles and proceed cautiously out of here." The only problem was, where were they going? And what were they going to do when they got there?" Ill The skimcycle was crowded, having been designed for only one passenger. With Lin and the extra supplies, it was a wonder it could fly at all. Basically, it was a simple, flat platform with a seat, a too-low plastic windshield, and a control panel full of idiot lights. The whole thing sat on a repellor motor which could be inclined to speed up, slow down or stop. It was a short-range vehicle, only good for a couple thousand kilometers on a single charge, and capable of speeds no faster than a hundred kilometers per hour. Among other things. Dal wished the damned windshield was higher; various insects had been splattering their smelly bodies onto his head and upper body all morning. The bug-spattered plastic only reached halfway up Dal's muscular chest. Every now and then, after a particularly large bug would whap into him. Dal would glare down at Lincheni, who would sit and grin his whelf-grin. Since Lin was shorter, he wasn't getting hit nearly as often. They were flitting just above the tops of the tallest trees, Tulak's cycle slightly ahead. The small and cheap transceivers on the cycles only had a short range -- a few kilometers -- but they occasionally picked up some static-ridden signals from some distant transmitter. The signals seemed to be the strongest in the direction of the sunrise, so Dal had decided to head in that direction. It was a pretty world, lush rainforest, but Dal was having trouble appreciating it. The panorama of jungle, the ice-blue sky, the distant boom of a far-off thunderstorm were all distractions he didn't want. His ship was dead, and somebody on this stinking planet had killed her! He planned to look up whoever was responsible... ! Suddenly, Tulak's musical tones sang out over the transceiver. "Observe to our right. " Dal and Lin looked. The jungle had given way to... something strange. Where there was green, thick foliage and flowers before, suddenly there was a large area of gray-black that looked like, of all things, a -- wheatfield! Even stranger, the hot wind which stirred the trees below didn't seem to be affecting the strange area! Odd. Very odd. "Veer over that way," Dal called to Tulak. "Let's see what that is." The two skimcycles made the turn gradually, and began to drop lower. "Looks like some kind of... grass," Lin said. "Yeah, if grass came made in long, skinny, gray-iron rods!" "There's a clearing, there, near the edge," Lin said. "Good, We need a rest stop anyway," Dal said, wiping a greasy bug carcass from his neck. "The area seems to be several kilometers in area," Tulak sang out. "Um." The stuff was taller than it appeared from the air. Dal guessed its height at five meters. It didn't seem to fiiin out at the edge of the clearing. One spot, there was nothing; then, zap, the stuff, in a nice, even line. They dismounted from the cycles and looked carefully around. After the episode with the rhino-monster. Dal was planning on being very cautious. Both he and Lin drew their spitters. Tulak stood impassively by the cycles, turning his head slowly to scan the terrain. Dal still wondered sometimes why Tulak had joined his crew. The big robot had been programmed by a race which had left the galaxy thousands of years ago, and nobody was quite sure what his motivations were. There had been nearly a thousand of the blank-faced robots discovered at one time or another by several of the intelligent races. They seemed helpful; they were useful, and they signed on with whom they chose. Tulak had walked up to Dal one day and offered his services. Dal had quickly accepted. Aside from the fact they were known to be good crew, they also had another big advantage; they worked for free. Lin had moved clo.ser to the funny-looking stalks, and Dal pulled his mind back to the present and followed him. Up close, it looked like a section of extruded steel rod, diamondshaped, with each piece as big around as Dal's little finger. The base of each rod was about eight or ten centimeters from the next. He was reaching out to touch one when Lincheni screamed! "Mother of Thity! Spawn of a Greff!" Dal spun toward Lin, his spitter extended and seeking a target. There was nothing there, except Lin. Slowly he raised from his defensive crouch: Lin was hopping around, slinging one of his paws up and down rapidly. "What -- ?" "I cut one of my pulating fingers on the goddammed rods!" Dal inspected the injured digit. There was a little of the whelf's purple blood, but not much damage. He laughed. "Didn't your mother ever tell you not to touch strange -- # ' ' "Laugh! It'd be different if it was your finger!" Suddenly, there was a metallic ringing, a clanging, as if someone -- or something -- was banging into the rods. The sound was coming from inside the field! Dal looked at Lin. Whatever the rods were, plant or mineral, they were hard and sharp, sharp enough to cut flesh at a touch! If something was in there, moving around without being cut to tatters... "Suddenly this stuff doesn't seem all that interesting," Dal said quickly. "I agree!" In twenty seconds, the three were airborne again, heading away from the strange rods.  They had been in transit for nearly eight hours. Tulak had informed them that the planet had a twenty-one hour cycle, so there was only a little daylight remaining. They had begun looking for a clearing for camp when Tulak spotted the structure. "There is a small building about a kilometer to our left," he said, in his off-hand sing-song. "It appears to be of humanoid construction." They put the cycles into a tight turn, and dropped lower to utilize the cover of the trees. It might not be civilization, but it was a sign they were getting there. So far. Dal hadn't worried about what to do when they reached it, but he supposed it was time to start thinking about it. The sun was mostly gone, but the heat and dampness lingered, and he felt clammy. The smell of smashed insects reminded him of rotten fruit. Dal wished he was in space, in his ship, in the clean vacuum he loved. True, he'd been something of a disreputable citizen; a privateer, a gun-runner, a charterfor-pay, no-questions-asked captain of a ship which sometimes barely kept going. But it was his choice of life -- and far better than being a ground-pounder. Like he was now. In this godforsaken hole at the end of the Galaxy! Well. They were going to leave this world. If there were ships which could shoot him down, there were ships to be had. One way or another! They owed him one, and by all the gods and stars, he was going to get one! r They put the cycles down half a klick from the building and its small clearing. They started toward it, weapons at the ready. The "building" was little more than a crude hut. It was made from rough wood, lashed together with some kind of vine; the roof was thatched with a type of broad, blue-green leaf. Except for some crude, wooden furniture and a mouldy animal skin rug, the hut seemed empty. There were no signs of life around it. "What now?" Lin whispered. "See if you can find somebody," Dal said. "Don't let them see you." They turned to look at Tulak. Even in the gathering dusk, he was highly visible. "Tulak, maybe you ought to stay back in the trees!" They split up, and Dal started to work his way around the edge of the clearing. The insects which had been splattering him all day seemed to abound here -- the air seemed alive with the damned things, buzzing everywhere. The heavy air brought smells of jungle; rotting plants mixed with the odor of pollen. When he was nearly halfway round the clearing, he passed a large tree, and there was the old man. It was hard to determine the man's age or race. He was human, but could have been seventy or a hundred. His skin was leathery brown, but that could have been from the sun. He was bald, his head was thrown back, and he was staring into the sky. He sat in a knotted cross-legged fashion, his arms folded across his chest, and his thim muscular body was naked, exce for a pendant on a leather thong around his neck. Nothing very unusual -- except the old man was sitting ten centimeters off the ground! Dal looked for devices -- motors, wires, this was absurd! -- but couldn't see anything! The man air, without support! That was impossible! As he watched, the old man brought his head down, until he was looking straight ahead. Dal slipped back behind the tree, so that only his face was uncovered. In the shadows, he'd be hidden -- The bald man turned his eyes, then his head, to look directly toward Dal. He knew he couldn't be seen, still -- "Greetings," the man said, in a strong voice. "Welcome to my home." Perfect Interspeak too! Dal's mind stalled. He'd seen a lot of strange sights on a lot of different worlds -- this had to be a trick! "You can come out," the old man continued. "Call your friends, too. I won't hurt you." Well, shit! Dal moved from behind the tree, his already clammy skin gone suddenly wetter with nervous sweat. The spitter's plastic handle felt slippery in his hand, despite the sharp checkering on the grips. He pointed the weapon at the old man, still hovering in the air. "Don't make any sudden moves!" he said. Oh, boy, was that a stupid thing to say! There was a dry-bitter taste in 'his mouth. "Why not?" The old man seemed amused. Dal waved the spitter. "Because I've got this!" "Oh, that? You can't hurt anything with that -- it doesn't work." Involuntarily, Dal glanced down at the weapon. "Oh? We'll see how it works!" He pointed the ceepee pistol at a tree branch on the ground near -- no, under -- the old man, and pulled the firing stud. A little heat would show the old bastard -- Nothing happened! Dal's stomach flipflopped, and the dry-bitter taste in his mouth turned into pure dust and quinidex! He tried again. Nothing! "Lin!" As he yelled, Dal saw the old man begin to settle slowly to the ground. By the time Lincheni arrived at a dead-run, the naked figure was seated on the earth, smiling broadly. "Lin, shoot that tree." He pointed with his own useless pistol. The Demi-Whelf never hesitated. He fired, and a ninny, burned-black spot appeared on the trunk. There was the smell of cooked wood and boiled sap. Dal stared at his own spitter. He jerked it up and pointed it at the same tree. Another burned spot erupted sap! The smell grew stronger. "How -- ? -- Lin, this old man, he -- " "What old man? What are you talking about?" Dal spun. The old man was gone! But -- "There was an old man, there! You ran right past him. I saw him floating in the air -- " he stopped. Lin was looking at him funny. "Hey, look, I swear -- ! Come on, he was there  Let's get back to that hut. " At the hut, they found Tulak regarding the door. Dal glaneed at Lin, then said, "Tulak, did you see an old man -- ?" "Inside," Tulak sang. Thank the gods I'm not crazy! Dal thought. Aloud, he said, "Come on!" He and Lin started to move for the door. Suddenly, one of Tulak s massive arms came up to stop them. "Tulak -- what -- ?" "Wait." "Wait? Tulak, move "Wait." What the hell was going on here? Tulak was blocking the door. But nobody could control the big robot. Just what -- ? Suddenly the door opened. A faint smell of some fragrant smoke wafted out, and the old man appeared in the doorway. He was dressed now, in snug leather breeches and a pull-over silk shirt. He wore high-topped boots, and had a large, wicked-looking knife in a clear plastic sheath strapped to the front of his right thigh. His bald head gleamed dully in the dimming light. "Thank you, Tulak," he sang, in the tongue-twisting Trogian songlanguage. "You -- you speak Trogian? But how -- ?" Dal was at a loss, confused. Understanding the language was hard. For a human to speak it was almost unheard of. "I haven't always lived on this planet," the old man said. "But if you will come inside, I will be happy to answer your questions. Dal looked at Lin and Tulak. Numbly, he nodded. IV Inside the rude hut. Dal got another shock. Under the crudely tanned skin rug on the rough floor, there was a massive wooden trap-door. Under that, a set of descending stairs. They followed the stairs down, through a damp smelling stone corridor which twisted several times, and finally -- Gods! There was a huge room, at least thirty meters on a side. And it was filled with furniture, books, holo equipment, machines... Just what the hell was going on? "I expected you sooner," the old man said. "I didn't think you'd stop at the weed patch." Lin and Dal glanced at each other, then at Tulak. Whoever this person was, he was damned well informed. Too well informed. "Have a seat," the old man said. "I'll get some refreshments." He whistled, and a short and stubby servobot appieared, carrying a tray of plastic juicebulbs. Dal looked down at his weapon, still clutched tightly in his hand. Silently, he bolstered the spitter. This whole thing was crazy, but the old man didn't seem dangerous. Besides, he had already shown he could make the ceepee pistol malfunction. Dal sat on a nearby form-chair. Lincheni did the same, although his eyes kept darting around the perimeter of their furry From an Earth plague came the seeking a new honre fotr, humanity. Instead they were' caught between two warring alien cultures, end qrtjL y Alahna could saIrS  enslavir'ig lie the Garkohrt ' friend ' C'fered gK -- or how t!, .'hkohn . , .-Pher hope, sockets, watching for anything unusual. Hell, it was all unusual! "I neglected to introduce myself. I am Lao Emba, student of Ch'an, and owner of this place. May I ask your names?" Reluctantly, Dal told him. "I'm Dal Hamsun, captain -- uh, former captain of the ship Starbird. This is Lincheni, my first, and Tulak -- whom it seems you've already met. " Emba grinned, showing even and white teeth. "Ah, Tulak. How long has it been? Twenty years?" "Twenty-two terran standards," Tulak sang. Dal did a double-take. So they had met before! The servobot passed, and without thinking. Dal took a container of juice. It had a pleasant, musky taste. "How did you do that -- float in the air like that?" Dal asked. "A simple re-routing of gravitational attraction -- not unlike the repellor motors on your own cycles." "But howl I couldn't see any machines." "Oh, there weren't any. It's a mental device, one of the Ch'an exercises -- a toy, really. A simple application of attaching one's Flow to the Universal Flow." Uh. Yeah, sure, whatever that meant. "You say you and Tulak know each other?" "We did once. A long time ago in a place far away. " Dal couldn't believe this. Here he was, in some underground palace on a strange planet, talking to a man who could float in the air! And a man who knew his robot! "This... Ch'an you speak of, it's some kind of religious belief?" "In a way." Dal looked dubious, and Emba laughed. "Did you think religious men wore old robes and long beards and lived in huts like that one above here?" Dal shmgged uncomfortably . "Something like that." Emba laughed again. "Don't believe everything you hear, boy. There are anti-esthetics like that -- but it's not necessary to go that far. Those who want to suffer for their beliefs don't play with full decks. True," he waved his hand, "all this isn't needed or required. But as long as it's available, why shouldn't I enjoy it?" Dal found an interesting spot on his boot and studied it. "How did you know we were coming?" Lincheni demanded suddenly. "I tracked your ship down on radar after Hookthom's boys blasted you. " Dal jerked his head up. "You know Hookthom?" "Not personally. I know he brought four thousand ships here a year ago and took over the planetary government." "Son-of-a-bitch! Then he is building a new navy!" ' 'Seems that way . ' ' "What's the local populace doing about it?" "Nothing. Hookthom wiped out the local token armed forces when he came in. These people are peaceful -- farmers and miners, of them here. They're tough individuals, but not soldiers. They don't know how to fight." "Yeah, well, we can -- at least well enough to get the ship they owe us!" "I have no doubt of that." He sighed. "Do you know what will happen if Hookthom can assemble any kind of fighting force before the Confederation finds him? He'll jump some world and start another galaxy-wide war!" "Yeah, probably." "And once they discover that this is his home base, the idiots that run the Confederation will no doubt try to blast it out of the sky! All these innocent people will die!" Dal studied his boot again. "Too bad." "And most likely they'll ruin my home, as well! Even if they don't, who wants to live on a burned out cinder?" Dal looked up. Here was a twist! "I can't let that happen." "Oh?" Dal looked at Lin, who seemed to shrink into the massaging form-chair. "Just what do you plan to do about it?" "We'll have to stop him." We?" "Yes. The four of us." Dal jumped to his feet. "You're crazy! You expect our of us to go against Hookthom? If he's got four thousand ships, that means he's got probably fifty thousand troops!" "More or less," Emba said, the grin on his face never wayering. "Sorry, old man, you can count us out. We'll just rip off a ship and be gone. Maybe we'll drop the Confeds a note telling them where Hookthom is stashed; other than that, sorry. We have places to go. I'm afraid we can't help you." Emba didn't move. "Oh, but you will!" Dal suddenly felt himself grow sleepy. His vision swam and blurred. He looked at the juice container, then up at Emba's face. "Dmgs! You drugged us!" "Don't be ridiculous," Emba said. "Why would I go to all that trouble? It's just a touch of the Flow to your sleep center. While you're resting. Tulak and I will catch up on old times." Dal reached for his spitter, but he knew he'd never make it in time. He didn't. V He was in some rickety kind of aircraft, flying over a slaughtered, desolate world! Beneath him lay the ruins of a civilization -- burned out, blasted, destroyed -- and still smoking. He was close enough to see the bodies of people -- gods, thousands upon thousands of them! They were twisted into hoirible shapes, some frozen in flight, some burned into crisp statues by the effects of terri-' ble radiation -- The aircraft turned, a right-angle, dizzying turn, and another, vaster killed area swam into view. The walls around him seemed to dissolve, vanish; and now he could not only see the dead, he could smell them, could smell the cooked flesh! He wanted to vomit, and the sour, reflux taste filled his throat, but could not seem to come up -- He could hear them! Somehow, some of the poor bastards had lived through the destruction! They were calling, crying out for hel -- He wasn't in the ship anymore! He was on the ground, walking through the victims! He could feel them brush against his legs as he walked. Clutching, bony hands touched his feet! Horrible things crackled under his boots, things which had once been human --  His eyes popped open, and Dal was suddenly awake. Sweat rolled from him, despite the coolness of the room's air conditioners, and he found his fists were so tightly clenched the nails had cut into his palms. He glanced at his chrono. It was morning. Across from him, Lao Emba sat, staring over the tops of his tented fingers. "I trust you had pleasant dreams?" "It was..." Bat shook his head. "It -- I -- wait! It was only a dream, wasn't it?" "Yes. But one which could come true. " Lin began stirring in his chair. As Dal watched, the Demi-Whelf blurred around the edges, as he did when he changed during periods of danger. Dal looked back at Emba. "All those dead people..." "You could help stop it," the old man said. "How? What could four of us do against Hookthom's army? "There are ways." Lin seemed to be waking up, and he looked as bad as Dal felt. "You okay?" The Demi-Whelf nodded, but he was shaky. Dal sighed, and looked at Emba. The images of the dead and dying floated in his mind. The smell, the sound, they'd been so real! "All right. I'll do what you want." "And #," Lin added. "Lin, you don't have to!" Dal knew Lincheni had only signed on originally for the chance at big money. It took a lot of creds to buy breeding rights on his world -- there weren't enough female whelves. He couldn't ask Lin to join this -- this suicide plan! "I saw those people," Lin said. "My people. I will do what I can!" Dal nodded. "You seem to know Tulak better than we do, so it looks like you've got yourself a crew." "Good! I knew you were reasonable! I'm glad I didn't have to do anything drastic to get your attention!" "Drastic?" Crap! What could be more drastic? "The dream you had -- it could have been made permanent." Dal shuddered, and Lin swore softly under his breath. "So what now?" Dal asked. "We'll have to go to Ste'nel, this world's largest city. There are people there who will be ready to help. I have an old friend who is a senator -- he'll know who can be trusted." "And then?" "One step at a time, boy, one step at a time."  Incredibly, there were other rooms hidden under the ground, some larger than the first one they'd seen! In one of these, a vast cave hollowed from damp, gray rock. was a ten-passenger flitter, fullyrigged for atmosphere running! "It seems our hermit friend is a man of means," Lin said. His voice echoed in the huge chamber. "Yeah. It seems." So far, everything about this Emba was impressive. Dal was interested in finding out more about this mysterious Ch'an -- he had the idea that floating in the air and bad dreams were only the tip of the iceberg. "They will have found your ship by now, and noted the lack of bodies," Emba said. "We'll have to be careful. Hookthorn will have tightened security." "Maybe not. There were... things in the jungle which could have easily disposed of our corpses." "And eaten two skimcycles, as well?" Dal shrugged. No, Hookthorn 's trackers wouldn't be careless. When he'd been a gunner on the Go Placid during the war, he'd seen just how careful the enemy was. After their ship had been hit and disabled, a number of the men had abandoned her, in lifecraft or deepsuits. Hookthorn 's men had tracked each one down and blasted them! No prisoners! The only reason he and a few others had survived was because a big section of the Confederation's fleet had arrived before the crippled ship could be totally destroyed. No, Hookthorn 's men wouldn't be careless -- or merciful. Lord Kreeg Hookthorn. And his wife, the Lady Ursula -- the Lady with Smoke Eyes -- he had reason to hate them! They'd cost him friends and relatives! But that had been the war, and it was always impersonal -- he'd never seen Hookthorn, only his ships. When the war was over -- everybody thought Hookthorn was dead -- Dal had buried his memories, and gone to work to get his own ship. Only now, it was much more personal! They'd killed the Starbird When he'd been seventeen, it had all been a big game, not real. Now, he was nearly twenty-three, and he knew more about life. The bastards had cut him off from space with no more thought than squashing a bug. Ah, to be left alone with the man responsible for just two minutes. Emba cut into his thoughts. "We're three hundred kilometers from the city. It will take half an hour to get there and I want to get moving. Load up." Once aloft, Dal asked Emba a question. "Something's been bothering me. Granted, you could track our ship down on radar -- how did you know about our stop at the patch of gray-rods'? Your radar couldn't have followed us at treetop level -- not that far away." Emba .set the autopilot and turned to face Dal. "I could say it was because the weed was in your path -- that I figured you'd head for the strongest radio transmissions, that you'd be curious and stop. " "You could. But you knewl It wasn't a guess!" "True," he said, with a chuckle. "Actually, Snegala told me." Snegala? Dal glanced at Lin. Had they been watched? "He's one of the Culebrath. That was his patch you stopped at." Culebrath. Where had he heard that -- ? Oh. Tulak had mentioned something about a local intelligent life-form. "The 'rods' you saw are actually a sort of crystal-plant. Biologically speaking, they are quite unique -- a variant form of fungus. The rods are all part of a common mycelium -- all part of one plant -- in that patch, at least. The stalks are composed primarily of iron, with smaller amounts of copper, lead and gold. Don't ask me how it can exist -- it simply does." He paused a few seconds, then added, "The Culebrath eat it." "Eat it? Those sticks are as sharp as vibro -- . " "The Culebrath are very tough. They crawl around through the stalks -- they look something like snakes, with fins -- and snip the stems at the base. Then they swallow the cut pieces along the length." "Pourn's balls!" Lin said. Emba continued. "They utilize most of the mineral and fiber, and excrete the rest -- precious metals mostly." Dal started to speak, but Lin beat him to it. "They shit gold?" Emba laughed. "Yes, if you want to put it that way. " Wait. Dal remembered something else Tulak had said earlier. Something about the export of precious metals... Hmm. Put that together with Emba's comment about most of the people on this planet being farmers or miners... Aloud, Dal said, "You mean the people here make a living collecting snake turds? Gold snake turds?" Emba laughed louder. "It's a fairly big part of the industry here." "Well I'll be damned!" "As will I!" Lin added. "You'll get a chance to meet some of the Culebrath," Emba said. "We'll need their help against Hookthom." Oh, yeah. That. For a moment. Dal had forgotten their suicide mission. Gods, if the folks on Nivenraad could see him now. Going to fight fifty thousand troops, with a crazy old man, a whelf, a giant robot, and some gold-crapping snakes! Nobody would believe it. Dal didn't believe it! VI From the outskirts, Ste'nel looked just like any other fairly large frontier town. The jungle had been cleared away and kept down, and the bulk of the town squatted in the center of the cleared space. The streets were laid out in long, straight rows. It was hard to see much in the just-breaking dawn, but in the distance, there was what looked like a military base. There didn't seem to be much traffic in the streets or the air, and Dal said as much. "Hookthom has the entire planet under martial law. You need a good reason to be out. " "Oh? And what's our reason?" Dal glanced back at Tulak and Lin. "How do you explain us if we're stopped?" "We won't be stopped." "You seem awfully sure!" "I understand the whelves have a trick, whereby they can appear to be something other than what they are. " Dal nodded. "To any who view us closely, we appiear to be a command flitter, bearing the insignia of an UnderGeneral. We won't be stopped." "Yeah, well that's fine for line of sight. What about the local air traffic controller? Do we sound like too?" Emba regarded him as one might a child asking a naive question. "Of course." Dal looked at Lin. The DemiWhelf shrugged. "Of course. You heard the man!" There was a sudden lurch, and Dal's seat-harness cut into his muscles! The ship seemed to bounce crookedly through the air! "What -- ?" Emba's hands were busy at the controls, putting the flitter into a power dive. "It's one of the damned clone-drones! I didn't figure on them being out. " Dal jerked his head around toward Tulak. "What's a clonedrone?" "A drone-fighter, run by the extracted brain of an intelligent being's clone. " "Why didn't your voodoo trick fool him, Emba?" The ship bucked, and dropped with a stomach-twisting free-fall. "Because the damned clone brain doesn't see with eyes. It uses electronic cameras and sensors, then checks them. " Ah! So this magical Ch'an did have limits! Dal was almost glad -- until he realized those limits might get them all killed! "I'll get the weapons system going." he yelled. "I doubt it," Lin said. "There doesn't seem to be one." "What? Emba -- ?" "He's right. "I've never needed one. The Ch'an -- " "Is going to get us blown out of the sky!" "We'll have to land," Emba said. "The clone ship will have called for manned back-up. I think I can handle them on the ground, but it'll be tricky!" The ship jumped sideways, as if struck by a pounding wave. "Tulak can stay with me, but I don't want to try too much. Dal, you and Lin will have to get to Senator Hanshi's -- I'll meet you there!" "How? I don't know where it is -- " "Be still!" With that. Dal suddenly had an image of the senator's house, the streets around it, and even what the senator looked like! "How did -- ?" "A memory impress. It's been five years since I've been there, but things won't .have changed that much. You'll have to make do. I'm going to be busy trying to convince a squad of troops that what they are seeing is more accurate than the tape on a drone's memory!" The flitter slewed into a ragged landing on a cleared field. Dal's head thunked against the inner hull. "Go! Get out of here before the soldiers arrive!" Dal and Lin scrambled from the flitter and ran quickly away. If anything, the city was hotter than the jungle. Probably due to the output of air conditioners and all the heat retaining stone and plastcrete. They made it to the shadow of a big storage house, and rested briefly next to the pre-cast green plastic wall. There was an oily smell in the air, and the distant hum of machinery. Ground-bound civilization. Bah! "Let's get moving," Dal said. "When people start waking up, we don't want to be wangling around. "  Senator Hanshi's house appeared quiet. It was a large wooden structure, a split-level, dorsi-style unit, set back into a group of cloaking trees and bushes. The foliage was thicker than Dal "remembered". Although it was still early morning, the nearest residence was close enough to see anyone entering or leaving by the front portal. "We'd better go around back," Dal said. "I'm not sure the senator would want his neighbors to know we 've come to call . ' ' They made their way through the brush to the rear of the house. There was a tall, wooden fence around the back, with a single gate at one end. It was, naturally, locked. "Over the top. " Dal hissed. He boosted Lincheni up, then caught the edge of the two-and-a-half meter high fence himself. The wood had a pleasant, evergreen smell, but the top was rough, and he felt the jab of several splinters as they dug into his palms. He pulled himself up and over -- it wasn 't too bad -- and fell -- and landed square on top of a prickly bush! "Ouch! Mother -- !" "Shhh!" Lin hissed. "Somebody might get the wrong idea." The back portal was a single, thick sheet of plastiglass. It was locked. Dal knocked. No answer. He tried again. Still nothing. "Now what?" Lin said, looking around nervously. "Nobody's home." "Let's try a window." But all the windows on ground level were opaque-polarized and locked. They moved back to the door, and D drew his spitter. "Hey, you gonna bum the door? I don't know -- " "I'll buy him a new one. If one of those clone-drones just happens to flit by and see us... " "Ye, okay, I get your point." Dal directed a short burst of ceepee at the lock. The green blow of the charged particles was soon joined by the white-hot gleam of the lock melting. The plastic vaporized with a smell like burned boot-sole. They slid the door open, and found themselves in a kitchen. Dal kept the spitter out, and they moved down a short hallway into a large room. "The senator has nice taste," Lin said, picking up a small, metal sculpture of a nude woman. Dal grinned. "How would you know? Your women all look like dogs to me -- " "Shhh! I heard something!" "What? I don't -- " "Make one move and you'll both be dead!" said a woman's voice from behind them. Dal froze. "Drop your weapons -- very carefully -- and turn around." The two spitters fell lightly to the thick rug, and Dal and Lin turned slowly. "Oh, wow!" Dal said. The woman standing on the stairs looked to be about nineteen. She was tall and slender, and absolutely beautiful! Her short, dark hair covered her head like a loose cap, and the thin fabric of her sleeping gown failed to hide the heavy curve of high breasts and the slender, perfectly shaped legs, and -- the poisoned dartslinger pointed rock-steady at his stomach! The girl moved down the stairs until she was two meters away from them. "What are you doing here?" she demanded. It was then Dal knew he'd been in space too long. Here was one of the most gorgeous women he'd ever seen, and all he could say was, "Uh, we -- uh, that is -- well, we -- uh..." "Very bright. Come on! Who are -- ?" And Lincheni began to change. The girl swung the dartslinger toward him. "What are you -- ?" And then there were two women, both identical to Dal's eyes! The real girl seemed startled for a second, and Dal sprang at her, arms outstretched. He caught her shoulders, and for a second, he had time to feel the imprint of her breasts on his chest, time to smell her exotic perfume, time to feel the firm, slim muscles of her body against him. Then, abruptly, he was sailing through the air, twisting, awkwardly off-bance. He slammed into a wall. The wind was knocked from his lungs. He slid to the carpet, stunned, and -- the girl had them covered again! "I don't know how you did that, fur-face, but it won't work!" Lin shimmered, and changed back to his normal form. Dal grinned stupidly from the floor, still remembering the feel of her body. Then he felt the ache in his shoulder where he'd hit. Slowly, he got to his feet. This lady knew something about how to protect herself. "Hey, look, we're trying to find Senator Hanshi," he finally managed. "Is that the way you normally look for someone? Break into his house and attack his daughter?" "It's a long story," Dal said, feeling sheepish. "Fine," she said, gesturing toward a couch with the slinger. "Why don't you tell me all about 'it."  "That's incredible," she said, still pointing the slinger at them. "But true," Lin added. "How do I know Lao really sent you?" "Like I said, he is supposed to meet us here." Dal was feeling a little more comfortable. At least she hadn't started shooting yet. "And where is the Senator, anyway?" The girl's expression masked; her eyes flicked down, then quickly back up. "He's... dead. Hookthorn had him killed for resisting the take-over. The government's been disbanded." "I'm sorry." "We're going to wait and see if Lao Emba comes here, as you said." "And if he doesn't... ?" ' 'Then you 're either criminals or Hookthom's men -- which is the same thing, as far as I'm concerned. Either way..." she trailed off. Dal glanced at Lin, then back at the girl. Somehow, that didn't sound at all good. "Tanya!" Emba came in, followed by Tulak. "Uncle Lao!" Uncle Lao? How could anybody call him 'uncle'? Emba looked at Dal and Lin, and at the dartspitter. "Well, Tanya, I see you've already met two of the leaders of our future liberation army." "Them?" "Them. They... uh, volunteered, after their ship was blasted." The girl dropped her gun into the chair carelessly. "If these are leaders, we're in trouble!" Emba sighed. "It's been a long year, but they'll do. Where's your father?" She told him, and the old man seemed to age further and collapse. He dropped heavily into a chair, sudden exhaustion drawing lines on his face. "Forgive me -- I -- the strain of keeping up the facade for the robot and myself was great. And now -- your father..." She touched his gnarled hands with her own smooth fingers. Dal stood up. "Lin and I need some water. We'll... uh, be in the kitchen. Anything we can get you?" Emba shook his head. "Uncle Lao, there's so much to tell you. So much has happened in the last six months!" Lin followed Dal to the kitchen. "What's this about? You know I don't drink plain water. " "I'll tell you what -- I'm tired of being somebody's puppet." Since we broke hyperspace, we've been running around like smerps with our heads amputated!" "So? What options -- ?" "I'm going to make some options. The old man painted us a dreary picture of bodies littering the landscape -- but I'm kind of fond of my own body. " "I don't -- " "Okay, look, we committed ourselves to help -- but I'm no martyr! After we met Emba, I started thiing about our chances of stealing a ship and sneaking off-planet. You saw what twelve ships did to us -- imagine what four thousand could do -- if there really are four thousand. " "What do you mean?" "I mean, how do we know just what the hell is going on? So far. old man, but I don't trust anybody where my ass is on the line. There are things he isn't telling us!" "Such as?" "Such as that comment about it being a 'long year'! Such as that remark the girl made about so much going on in the last six months. He says he hasn't been here in five years -- but it sounds like the girl saw him more recently than that. I think he's had something cooking for some time, and I don't know where we fit into it ail." "So what are you going to do?" "A little exploring." Dal slipped the empty holster from his belt and pulled his tunic out to cover his waist. "See if you can slip back while they're busy talking and get my spitter." When Lin returned with the weapon. Dal tucked it inside his pants and covered it with the loose tunic. "What'll I tell the old man?" "Tell him I went for a walk. I'll be back by dark. " "Take it easy, huh?" Dal grinned. "You kidding? Don't worry. "  generators squatting on the bare ground, and the electronic spy-eyes which triggered them sunk into the shiny-steel fence po.sts. Anybody who tried to climb that fence would become just that -- a body -- and probably well-done, at that! He'd have to get in at one of the gates. Another problem. There were guards at the gates. He couldn't just walk in -- that would likely get him as dead as trying to climb the fence. Obviously, the only way into the base would be in a vehicle the guards wouldn't stop. It wasn't likely a general would stop for hitchhikers, either. An old memory glimmered in the back of his mind. When he'd been a kid, he'd joined a club which had required its members to sneak into a We're Fighting for Your Life Plecee give generously American Heart Association The perimeter fence around the camp didn't seem to be guarded. Then Dal saw the automatic laser guarded spaceport. He grinned as he remembered the details of that escapade when he was twelve. Sure! That kind of transport would come and go freely, even on a military base. There was a wooded area back on the road. A fair-sized tree branch on the plastcrete would slow his ride down enough,  It was a lot worse than he'd remembered. Even though the truck was only lightly loaded going in, it still wasn't any fun being buried under a layer of garbage, e feel of it was both gritty and slimy, and the smell of it in the hot tropical morning sun was enough to make him wish he didn't have to breathe. He wondered how he could have forgotten the odor of rotten vegetables and rancid meat scraps. He jumped from the truck at the first stop, and quickly hid between two of the dozens of plastic portadump bins. Well, genius, you're inside the base. Now what? Planning ahead had never been one of his strong points. It was one of the reasons he was such a lousy chess player. He preferred to play things by feel, and improvise as needed. Sometimes it worked. Other times... Okay, okay. You obviously can't walk around like this. Aside from the fact you stink, your clothes are wrong. Hmmm. He let four men dump plastic bags into the poita-dumps bause they were too big or too small. The fifth man looked just about right. He stood up. "Excuse me, can you tell me the way to the latrine?" "Huh?" Clonk! He used smelly strips from his clothes to bind and gag the unconscious soldier and tossed him into the nearest bin. He carefully covered the man with enough trash so he couldn't be seen. Dal didn't know how long the trooper would be out, but he wasn't going to do much moving when he did wake up. So far, so good! He'd gotten into the camp, obtained a uniform, and was now anonymous. Time to start looking around.  Three hours later. Dal was convinced Emba hadn't been lying. Even if this was the only base Hookthom had -- and he doubted that -- there were at least two thousand ships, along with all the support equipment and personnel needed to keep the small navy operational. He'd only had one close call -- when an officer stopped him and told him to get a bath -- apparently some of the garbage's odor had remained with him. He worked his way toward the center of the complex. Everything had the look of newness and military drab about it. The pre-fab plastic buildings glinted dully in the harsh sunlight. Another few minutes, and he'd have the place pretty well scoped out. He plann to swi something movable then and hop the fence -- that was much more appealing than burrowing into the gunk again and waiting for the trash carrier. He walked nonchalantly through the area, between the neutral gray walls. There weren't any trees or bushes or color to break the bare ground. The hot walls gave off a waxy smell, and the traces of garbage he'd missed in changing clothes grew ranker in the afternoon sun. This was almost boring. He rounded a sharp comer, and -- would you look at that! In the middle of all that military starkness, there was a -- house! And not just a house, but a deep-red stained house. It had a high, peaked roof, with massive beams edging it, with what appeared to be split wooden shakes for shingles. There were several thin windows of heavy plastiglass mnning from the ground nearly to the roof, and a heavy, close-grained hardwood door near one end of the structure. There were bushes around the house, and even a ten-meter tall tree nearby. Well, well. I wonder who lives there? Slowly, Dal edged closer to the house. It had to be Hookthom's. If he could just get a good look... An alarm horn blared so loudly it sent him jumping half a meter into the air. He twisted his head sideways, and saw the round tube of a spy-eye -- protruding from the bole of the fem-like tree. Damn! He turned and began to run. Out of the comer of his eye, he caught a glimpse of that heavy door opening. He kept moving, but looked back. His kidneys and bowels screamed at his brain, and he expected to see an armed trooper start blasting -- . What he saw was a very tall woman framed in the doorway -- and gods, what a woman! She had long, red hair, and was draped. in a flowing, see-through robe of emerald green. As if in slow-motion. Dal saw the middle of the gauzy material part, blown by some stray, hot breeze, to reveal the slim belly and legs of the woman -- totally nude underneath! In that suddenly long second, he saw a thatch of thick and red pubic hair. God damn! Not now a tiny voice echoed inside his head. Another alamn began screaming somewhere, and Dal knew he was in big trouble! He headed for an alley. And suddenly he saw the harsh, red lines of laser beams flare, forming a fence between the two buildings. Why hadn't he noticed those before? He skidded to a stop just short of the deadly bars of light! They were too high to jump, too low to crawl under. He spun a quarter turn, and ran. He rounded a comer, and almost ran into a trooper. Dal dropped and rolled, and came up holding his ceepee spitter in both sweaty hands. He fired, and the stream speared the trooper. The man fell, his own weapon discharging harmlessly into the ground. Back! Go back, around the house! As he ran by, he saw the woman, still standing in the doorway. She was smiling, her too-red lips glowing wetly in the hot sunlight. Dal circled the house quickly -- and found himself facing two more troopers. They fired, and his jump was a fraction of a second too slow. He felt the bum of an energy beam along his left shoulder. Then he was rolling and shooting wildly. He got off four short bursts -- one took a trooper in the groin, another the second man in the chest. Up! Up! Move, dammit! Another building. Maybe he could -- no. More lasers! He turned back. Where -- ?" voice from a hidden loudspeaker. Trapped! Dal's mind scrabbled over itself, trying to think and not panic. The house! It was his only chance. The red-head, she had to be the Lady Ursula. If he could take her hostage -- . But the door was shut, now. Frantically, Dal fired his spitter at the wood. It would bum -- . Too late, he realized the thick wood was backed with metal -- probably hull-steel -- and so, impervious to his particle weapon -- ! The windows were too narrow, even if he could bum through in time. There wasn't any cover, no place to hide -- ! Oh, shit! Dal heard the high-pitched whine of the aircraft, there to his right. He crouched, and point-shot the spitter. The thin green stream looked frail as it lanced out and touched the drone. He gulped and dived to his left, hitting the burned shoulder. The drone's laser roasted the ground where he'd just been -- he could smell the cooked earth. He rolled and fired again, holding the stud down, playing the charged-particles over the armor of the small, saucer-shaped craft. The drone's laser flashed redly again, barely missing. As he dodged, he could feel the heat. llie drone pulled away in a lazy half-circle, and started back down. He centered the sights of his spitter on the shining metal hull and held the stud, held it, held it. And his pistol blinked out, dry, empty! He was doomed, a dead man! He stood up and screamed, "Fuck you!" and threw the useless spitter at the drone. And at the last second, the drone pulled out of its bullet-like power dive, and instead of a burning laser, a small missile erupted from its belly. It hit five meters away from Dal and exploded with a roar. The force kicked Dal in the face like a giant boot, and the world blossomed red and faded away... To be continued    The problem of test-tube babies is nothing compared to the problem of test-tube mothers... ! The grant came through on ril #th and Dr. Fitzsimmons immediately chose the project's working team: Dr. Barrows, a longtime colleague (fussy but precise); Drew Adams, her lab assistant (a bit abrasive but with intuitive solutions); Cassie Page, a prorriising university student; and Clive Dieter, good at theory and a genuine talent for smoothing troubles. The donors, all interns or students, had already contributed sperm and egg to the experiment, but before the actual implantation and viability started, the first thing on the agenda was the simple matter of a container. "How about a glass test tube, only larger?" was the first suggestion. This comment was met with shivers and negative headshakes as nuances of Brave New Worlds were hoped to be avoided. "Too hard." "Too cold and inflexible." "Doesn't block light." Dr. Fitzsimmon's voice cut through the turmoil, "One of the new stretch polymers should do nicely. The opacity would limit the light." Clive agreed, "If we pack the inner bundle in a bed of foam there would be just the right amount of pressure surrounding the fetus and it should also help regulate the temperature." "And pray tell how are we going to see into this' dark and tepid atmosphere?" This from the fastidtous Dr. Barrows, whose voice conjured an amazingly accurate vision of a nattily dressed little man forever straightening his bow tie. "We could use one of the new heat emission cameras. It'd pick up the warm areas of the body and give us a fairly reliable visual monitoring system, we should be immediately alerted to anything if it went wrong." "And what if someone runs into the bloody thing?" Everyone but Dr. Fitzsimmons, who was aware of the seemingness of Adams casual attitude, was horrified. The bloody thing indeed. Clive broke the awkward silence; "Adams is right. We'll have to create something around the whole works for protection." They all nodded, their minds diverted from Adams back to the problem at hand. "How about a plastic cast? It could be in the same shape as a human pelvis and be sectional to facilitate delivery." At these last words a small smile flickered from person to person, except for Adams, who was silently measuring the hips of Cassie Page.  Having decided fhis would be the best artificial environment possible, they spent the next few weeks working out the kinks. The end result ended up looking a lot like a huge sponge with myriad tubes ana wires leading into it; If it was the closest approximation of a womb man could devise, it was in no way visually comparable. So the solutions were mixed, the container filled, the wires hooked up, the temperatures obtained, and the beautiful experiment began. The five of them stood looking at the strange apparatus in the middle of the room. Besides the heat emissions of the visual screen, they had hooked up an ewnplifier so they could hear the fetal heartbeat. Cassie listened to the sound. "You know, I just thought of something. If we can hear it, it must also be able to hear." Adams was quick to reply, "With all that stuffing around it? Hardly.' She glared at him. "I mean, it can hear it's mother's heartbeat. Probably can even feel vibration at this stage." "She's right," Clive assured them. "An infant can detect it's mother's heartbeat at a very early age. It may even have something to do with the regulation of their own heart rhythms. Or it may be a security producing support system." "Well", Barrows said. "What should we do?" Adams glanced around, bored. "Why not just throw a clock in the hatch?" Again he was met with general pandemonium. Or. Fitzsimmons quieted the group. "Adams may have a point. We could feed in a recording. As the fetus develops, it will be conditioned to an actual adult heart beat. "Now", she surveyed the group "Whose heartbeat shall we record?" Cassie muttered, "Not Adams, his only goes dick-whirr." "No," Dr. Fitzsimmons agreed. "It probably should be a female. I'm past child-bearing age, so I guess you'd be more ideal." Cassie smiled and nodded. "I'd be glad to make a recording." Clive objected, "Not just a recording. Cassie, an endless tape." They all looked at him questioningly. "A recording would be a repetition of the same beat. You all know heartbeats change throughout the day with stress, excitement or exertion. Cassie should record one day, then start a new tape the next day as the first one is fed into the life support system." Barrows was becoming excited. "Of course. The baby will be receiving the real reactions of human heartbeats going through an actual day." "Well, Cassie," Dr. Fitzsimmons glanced at her. "Are you still game?" Cassie looked a little doubtful but nodded. "Should I take it off at night?" "No." Barrows maintained. "Expectant mother's hearts beat in bed too. We must have an authentic recording in every way. That means we should have everything, even the heartbeat slowing down for sleep." "Or speeding up," Adams injected, looking at Cassie's rather full figure, "Expectant mothers are known for doing other things in bed besides sleeping." With this, the group was thrown into discord and dismissed for the evening. Dr. Fitzsimmons set about wiring Cassie to give her fairly complete freedom, yet make the equipment readily accessible.  During the following months, the tapes were switched each morning and fed into the fetal bath with only one mishap, when Adams accidentally (?) mixed up the tape and fed iri a cassette of "Early Katies Hits". Clive, while monitoring the fetal heartbeat, noticed his foot tapping and finally recognized the tune. "You've probably blown his ear drums." "Aw, just getting him into the swing of things." Dr. Fitzsimmons briskly changed the tapes and shook her headf. "I hate to admit it, but in a way Adams is right again. Even an unborn child is influenced by his surroundings. We've provided nourishment, and rhythm but no movement. A pregnant woman, even confined to bed, would have some movement. Clive looked doubtfully at the huge container and all the surrounding paraphernalia. "Maybe we could arrange a sling from the ceiling and lift it off the floor enough to swing it back and forth." "Better yet," Adams injected, "put springs on the bottom and we could all get on top and pogo the little bugger all over the room." "That does it." Barrows removed his lab coat, carefully folded it and placed it on a chair. Clive stepped between them, helping Barrows put his jacket back on. "Let's sleep on it for toniaht." "'That won't do anything but flatten its little head," Adams muttered. This time Clive nearly yanked the coat off Barrows. Once again Dr. Fitzsimmons stepped in. "One problem at a time, please. We'll want movement in all directions." Barrows agreed, "And a motorized propulsion system." "We could even take it outside," Cassie added. "Perhaps to the park across the street." 'We'd need an elevator system. Maybe retractable ramps for getting up and down curbs," Clive add. It was quiet for a second as they all looked at Adams expectantly. "And one hell of an extension cord." Four pairs of eyes flew skyward.  The next few days were spent reinforcing the outer shell, adding an elevator system, shelves for the monitoring equipment and a portable generator. By now the structure had grown to encompass half of the room and to get 'baby' out for his walk, the door and part of the wall had to be removed. In the following weeks, the people in the park nervously anticipated the sight of a huge box exiting from the science building across the way followed by five people in lab coats: a small white-haired woman who led the group; a skinny long-haired lad who, with another mustached man, ran about checking dials and wires; a dark girl wearing a warm smile, and a tall fair lad with his arm around her, whispering to her and tapping on what appeared to be a mike taped on her neck. Finally the day came when Dr. Fitzsimmons summoned them all to meet for the last time. "Our experiment has come to its conclusion. I would like to thank each and every one of you for your cooperation, your ideas and your time. You have all proved invaluable to this project. The fetus is full term and will now be transferred to the hospital for birth." Cassie's long face looked close to tears. "We should have the birth here." "No Cassie." It was one of the few times Dr. Fitzsimmons voice lost its professional touch. "We don't have the facilities or equipment in case something should go wrong. You know that, dear." "But it's our child." The voice regained its firmness, "It was our project Cassie, but never our child. If we kept him, he would be a curiosity with five parents." "He'd be a hit at father and son banquets." Fitzsimmons ignored Adams and continued. "This way he will be adopted by parents who know nothing of his gestation. He will be just another ordinary child." They all nodded agreement. "But I wanted a baby." Cassie murmured. Adams poked her gently in the ribs, "Stick with me kid. I know how to go about it." Cassie looked at him and then started to laugh. The others followed suit, tremendously pleased at their accomplishment; a team at last.  Dr. ntzsimmons sat alone, putting the final touches on her notes and slowly surveying her surroundings. She had lost a promising student, who had quit to have a child. The same student had married and mellowed a prize lab assistant, so he would probably lose his abrasiveness and be useless in future projects; half a wall of the lab was gone and the rest was cluttered with wires, tubing, sheet metal, plastic and machinery; a year had passed as if by magic; the people in the park had organize and were picketing the lab for scaring them out of their wits; and to top it all, she had post-partum blues. She glanced down at the title on the report before her: "Feasibility Studies On The Perfect Environment For The Gestation Of A Fetus." She picked up a red pen, turned to the last page and beside the heading of Suggestions, scribbled in large capital letters: ecological warfare of the future, A Beast for Norn, headlines the next issue. But the big news is The Invasion of America, a searing complete novel torn from tomorrow's headlines that no reader will ever forget -- and it's all too likely to come true! moon! The Depression of # is just around the corner, and you'll read G.A. Effinger's account now in And, of course, there's the pulse-pounding conclusion of Star Warriors, Part IV of Jem, and more inside news from our SF Hotline correspondents. before the revolution A great writer's nightmare vision of Women's lib gone mad! Peter Grayson, Ph.D., physicist, vice-president of Haskett Manufacturing Laboratories, Inc., heard the peculiar tiny clicking sound twice in rapid order. Ping... ping. The print he was reading blurred. Grayson shook his head impatiently and drew the contract closer to his glasses. Spots danced over the page. He sighed and closed his eyes. When he opened them again, he saw the problem. In each lens of his spectacles, there was a crack horizontally across the "glass" exactly at pupil level. He was startled. Both lenses broken within a half-second of each other. Being statistically oriented, he considered the probability of simultaneous breakage. The figures that leaped to his mind were astronomical, and of course impossible. He gave it up. Silently, now, he removed the derelict spectacles, and laid them on the desk. Next, he searched in one of the drawers, and found a spool of hansparent tape -- naturally, manufactured by Haskett Laboratories. Obviously, he would use it only until he could obtain a new pair. He replaced the tape in the desk, the glassess on his nose -- as the door opened and Miss Haskett walked in. It was her usual vital entrance. She smiled, and said, "Do you have a moment. Doctor Grayson?" Her repertoire gone, she sank onto a chair and waited with an air of death. Grayson studied the owner of the Haskett Laboratories from behind his glasses and an astonishing thought passed through his mind. He ought to feel guilty about Miss Haskett. Her lonely life cried out wordlessly for love and affection. And who should answer that call but the man she had confirmed as chief scientist when she had inherited the business from her late aunt? Theirs was an office relationship. But it had involved most of her adult life. Grayson cleared his throat, uneasy at the thoughts he was having. He was so intent on that he didn't notice the incongruity of what he did next. He said, "Uh, Miss Haskett." What he did not realize was the assertiveness of his tone. As if he were the employer, and she the employee. And she was evidently not thinking either, or was daydreaming. For she said in an absent tone; "Yes, Doctor?" "What's the name of the eye specialist we use for our me , staff?" "Burr. Doctor Burr." His thought shifted back o Miss Haskett. "What do you do in your spare time?" he asked. "Oh -- various things." She seemed alert, suddenly. "Do you read?" "Sometimes. " "Go to the movies?" "Occasionally. " Grayson hesitated. An awareness was coming about what he was doing: Asking personal questions of his employer. He had not done that in all their previous association. He was startled. Inside him, the withdrawal process was beginning. At this point the woman volunteered, "I live in a condominium complex." Grayson was startled by the import of the information. "Alone?" he asked. Color came into her cheeks. She straightened. Then: "Alone," she said firmly. And did not look at him. Grayson was silent. She had deliberately roused herself out of thirty-eight years of shyness to tell him that she had the facilities for an affair. Grayson sighed. He was married, however drably. And he couldn't take the risk of his analysis being wrong. It would be ridiculous if he lost his job or got his face slapped, or -- worst of all -- was hauled before an Utt commissioner. Thinking of that, shaken by that, he said urgently; "Miss Haskett, I seem to have damaged my spectacles. And I'm sure I don't have to tell you that for a male nothing is more important. So if you'll just hold what you were going to tell me -- " Haskett stood up. "It can wait." Suddenly brisk, vital again, she added, "Why don't I have Miss Broman call Dr. Burr, and make an appointment?" "Uh, thank you." He spoke absent-mindedly because he was watching Miss Haskett as she went to the door. It occurred to him for the first time in their long business life that she had an excellent figure. As the door closed, he realized that he had a forbidden male-type feeling; and that he should be experiencing strong guilt reactions. But what he actually felt was a fear of being found out. Trembling, he sat there in his private office in the scientific administrative section of Haskett Laboratories and began to feel better, because he decided that he was not really in danger. The dialogue of Miss Haskett and himself was gone into that voiceless universe of all the forgotten -- because unrecorded -- conversations between people. She lives alone with her servants, he thought. So she will never mention it. And I won't. His anxiety began to fade. His momentary lapse was behind him, receding further into the past with each instant. He suspected what had happened had to do with the cracked lens of his spectacles. The possibility was genuinely amazing to Grayson. Could it be that the Utt females were right?... On their arrival on earth forty years before, the matriarchal Utt had surveyed the human condition, and had diagnosed that the problems of mankind were all traceable to the male. From the height of total superiority, their female rulers decreed that every male must take a certain drug at puberty. This drug rendered the male nearsighted. Whereupon, qualified professionals, following Utt specifications, fitted men with spectacles. Something must have been in them. Because the lens, it was said, barred tiny portions of the visible spectrum from stimulating the male optic nerve. Aside from requiring that all property be owned by women, plus certain transport limitations, and that women were not allowed to take scientific training -- an unexplained restriction -- that was the only direct Utt female interference in human affairs. What bothered Grayson was that he had secretly dismissed the Utt analysis. He rejected, in short, the Utt concept that men were the villains of earth's tormented history. It all seemed far-fetched -- made up. Suddenly, he wasn't so sure. He was still thinking about it when Miss Haskett knocked and entered. An unfortunate thing occurred. She gave him information about his appointment. But Grayson heard only the sound, none of the words. He was intently observing the fact she was a good-looking woman. Absorbed, he watched her leaving the room. It was only after she was gone that he wondered, what did she say? He was alarmed. The situation which he had thought solved, had had an unsuspected aftereffect. It could -- it seemed -- repeat with each visual contact. It occurred to Grayson there was a simple solution. He must avoid seeing, particularly Miss Haskett, X but possibly all women -- until he had his new lenses. Satisfied, he clicked on the intercom. "Miss Broman, will you repeat that about my appointment with Dr. Burr?" The appointment was for the next day. Miss Broman added quickly, "And Dr. Grayson -- " "Yes?" "Miss Haskett asked me to tell you that the address of her condominium is # Mendelian Drive. " I R. M. Meluch In a universe where Earthmen and Uelsons battled for control of galaxies, what chance did Arana have for survival? But not only was this seemingly backward planet a fuel stop for space warriors -- it harbored a new race of men, and the key to the ultimate struggle between mankind and man's most hated enemy... New American Library P. O. Box # Bergenfieid, NJ #I Long pause. Finally: "Uh, Miss Broman, cancel my appointments for the day," Grayson croaked. "And tell Miss Haskett I'm going home this afternoon. I don't feel well. I'll go ty the rear exit." After a while, he was pleased to realize that he had kept his wits about him. First, deciding so promptly to go home, and, second, going out the sidedoor, he would evade passing Miss Haskett's office. On the bus -- one of the Utt transport limitations was men were not allowed to drive; an automobile was considered by the Utt females to be a violence potential instrument -- he realized that his situation was not good at all. In his mind's ear, he kept hearing the seductive female sweetness in Miss Broman 's voice. One hope remained. After the lenses were repaired, his ability to hear the female voice with such responsive sensitivity would diminish again. In short, he would cease to be vulnerable to the unsuspected madness which, he realized, had been lurking inside his skin exactly as the Utt females had unerringly observed in human males at the time of their arrival on earth.  Mila, his wife, was not in when Grayson entered the house. Which surprised him vaguely. He'd always had the impression that she never went anywhere during the day. Probably out shopping, he thought. Satisfied, he put consideration of his wife out of his mind. He went straight to his bedroom, placed his glasses away in his night table, and lay down. Utt law required a man. to wear eyeglasses even while in bed -- but, obviously, to do so with broken lenses would be tempting further damage to them, so... He slept. And awakened to a distant door opening and shutting. Mila, he presumed. There was silence. He pictured her looking at his hat and cane in the hall, aware that he was home. He visualized her instant unpleasant reaction. But it was an hour before the door opened, and the rather tall, but slightly stooped woman who had been his wife for over thirty long years, came in and stood over him. "And what is it now?" she said in her attacking tone. It was eight years since his last illness and twenty-two years back to the time he had stayed home after hurting his hip in a severe fall -- and in each instance he had remained in bed exactly one day. Yet he perceived that in her mind the intervening years were nothing compared to the mental anguish of his unwanted presence during those two twentyfour hour periods. For the ftrst time he had a glimmer of the enormous effect the Utt had had on wives. When man had been named as the Earth's trouble-maker, every woman became Ms. Unchallengeable. Hastily, Grayson described his glasses breaking -- then became aware of a strong chemical odor. He wrinkled his nose in distaste. Atr amazing thing happened. His wife's shadowy figure, which had towered above him, sank down. Though it was difficult to see, Grayson had the impression that his wife was on her knees beside the bed. And the odor was -- if (jossible -- even stronger. Grayson sat up. "Mila! What's the matter?" "Don't hurt me!" It was a whisper. What stopped all immediate response by Grayson -- his impulse to leap out of bed, his confusion, his feeling he must instantly go to her aid for some reason that wasn't clear -- was the realization that the odor was a human body smell. Mila's! Memory wafted a startling explanation from his early laboratory experiments with animals. A female animal in heat had several times affected him unpleasantly. So much so that, finally, realizing that glandular exudations were actually too much for his sensitive nose, he had abandoned his primary interest in biology, and had gone over to the objective world of physics. This smell now was like that animal smell then. A woman in a profound state of sexual stimulation -- He lay back... She sees I'm not wearing the glasses that keep a man tamed, he thought. Because his brain worked rapidly, he waited, curious. If he told her after such a delay, there was no knowing what berserk state she would go into. Then, he recalled the theory of such matters. A few minutes after a man took off his glasses, their effect wore off. His experience with Miss Haskett had certainly proved that. He was assuming, of course, that broken lenses were the equivalent of no-glasses -- A male without glasses, said the legend, became progressively more aggressive, unreasoning, capable of violence. To Mila, after an afternoon of no glasses, he must seem to be in some final stage of male insanity. For Grayson, it was startling -- he realized how strongly women of the old days must have responded to their men. The woman beside the bed spoke again, in a whisper. "What do you want? I'll do anything you say. Don't hurt me." "Take a bath," said Grayson, wrinkling his nose again, "and of course you won't be hurt as long as -- " he hesitated, startled by his own temerity, but the words came involuntarily -- "as long as you do what I say." The woman came to her feet with alacrity. Her walk was not steady. There was the somewhat prolonged moment when she opened the door itself. Then the door closed. Her bedroom was on the far side of the house, a choice of location she had made long ago. He assumed that she would now have time to recover her good sense. He recalled, uneasily, that a woman who felt herself threatened by a man could ask for instant help. Yet when the door to his room opened again, he wasn't sure what state she was in. She wore her robe; that he was able to detect even with his weak vision. But -- what else was not clear... She came over to the bed, took off her robe, and lay down naked beside him. For long moments the surprise of that was a blankness. Then he felt himself automatically resisting. For this woman, there was no response in him. Thirty years of abuse tightened his heart, and put a cold lump in is gut -- Grayson was surprised at the intensity of his resistance. Normally, he didn't feel this strongly. He recognized that he was aware for the first time of his true feeling. I could probably strangle this woman, he bought. That shocked him. Male violence really does exist, he admitted to himself. He fleetingly recalled their sexual past. Several times each year, Mila would go out with some female companions, and they would all get drunk. About two A.M. she would show up, an obscene creature with a tendency to throw-up, and demand that he engage in sex. Naturally, and anxiously, he had always come through while she laughed, belched, and on occassion spat in his face. In the morning, she showed no apparent memory of the event. -- But he didn't want her at such times, and he didn't want her now. ' 'Has Rosie said when dinner will be ready?" Grayson asked stiffly. "She said we could eat any time we wanted," came a small voice from the bed. "Oh!" said Grayson. He lay for a long moment, bracing himself. Then he got off the bed, turned on the light, went around to the night table drawer, got his glasses, put them on, and walked to the door. There he paused, turned. "Better get dressed," he said gruffly, "and let's eat." He went out into the hall.  By the time they sat down at the table, his wife's sallow face was red. She stared at her plate and did not look at him. That was disappointing. He was -- he had to admit it -- curious. The truth was, he realized, he was ignorant and distrustful of Utt judgments, and craved information on which to form his own conclusions. On the surface, it looked like men had caused all the problems. Because, after the Utt came, women changed. A married woman, unpursued by her husband, was... normally... not interested in sex. There were reports (from certain salesmen) of exceptions. But the ordinary situation was drab. Usually a wife would have a child or two -- no more. Since only women were allowed to own projDerty, married women lived confidently. Grayson brought home a good salary from his job, all of which he handed over by law. She had household help. Her clothes and house were always neat, clean, and she herself wellgroomed. Sane, healthy, stable, she was the embodiment of a high standard of human being. Except for one thing: the average wife was as easily angered after the Utt came as before. Only now she really felt free to express it. It was the one disturbing factor in a world where men were hard-working, peaceful, and kept sexually apathetic by a physiological method that was the law of the planet. For an unknown reason men in such a condition were never angry -- There was a sound at the other end of the table. Grayson's mind jumped out of its reverie. Mila was glaring at him. She spoke sharply, "Why weren't you wearing your glasses in the bedroom?" He explained about not wanting to damage the cracked lens. "But of course, I kept my eyes closed. I was very careful not to upset the internal balance." "Oh!" Some of the color faded from her cheeks and her lips compressed. The old signal of an imminent flare-up. He spoke hastily, trying to head off the explosion. "What you did," he said, "tells us a great deal about pre-Utt relations." There was a noticeable relaxing of anger as she said, "How do you mean?" "Evidently, women offered sex to men out of fear. ' ' "What are you talking about?" The sharpness was back. That startled him. Was she pretending? Or was it possible she didn't remember? Forgetfulness. Blankness. Her old pattern. As if it hadn't happened? That could be it. But he was still curious, he realized, therefore frustrated. "Has the fear faded?" he asked. She had the expression of someone who intended to deny it. Then; "It was strange," she said, a faraway look in her eyes. "I suppose I should go to see the doctor." Terror could have a profound physiological effect, Grayson presumed, correlatd with shock. "There I was," his wife continued, "suddenly faint and halfhallucinating." She added a ridiculing laugh. "I actually fantasized myself taking off my clothes, then coming into your bed, naked." She laughed again, and made an angry gesture with one shoulder. "A regression to my child-bearing state. We've had our children and our reason for copulating is twenty-five years behind us." So it was going to be forgetfulness and denial, Grayson thought. How amazing! In their courtship days, she had pursued him like a sex demon. The vitality she offered promised his enforced apathy would be completely overwhelmed by her inexhaustible need. Before marriage, she forced sex as often as three times a day. Afterwards -- Two days after the ceremony that, by Utt law, bound them together forever, Mila let him know that marriage was for companionship and bearing children. Probably, gentler women like Miss Haskett lost out in the struggle for marriage because they were incapable of the insane premarital intensity which absolutely overwhelmed males subjected to it. -- Too soon to decide anything about that. Yet he felt a hardening inside him, which was a decision of sorts, barring Mila from his life. After dinner Grayson went back to bed, and in his fantasies visualized Miss Haskett in various exotic maneuvers. There was a thought in his mind that said there was no danger now of being found out. He could stand it no longer. He dressed and went out. His wife was sitting, knitting another of the interminable sweaters which she sent Mart, who was at college. "Uh," said Grayson. She did not look up, which was par. She had ignored him most of their married life and she was obviously not about to change. "I'm going for a walk," said Grayson, "perhaps you'd like to come?" That was his final hope of defeating the urge that moved him to what was obviously a forbidden adventure. Something must have penetrated; she looked up, showed surprise. "Where are you going?" "For a walk," he said. "Oh!" Then: "No, thank you." It seemed to satisfy her, for she settled back to the sweater. The last picture he had of her was of her sitting in the chair rocking back and forth. Outside, the air was fresh, and he walked along with gathering confidence. A bus pulled up at the comer, and because he knew where he wanted to go, he climbed aboard without really considering the future. He phoned Miss Haskett from a drugstore. "I happened to be in the neighborhood," he said, "and wondered if you'd care for coffee." She sounded breathless. "Why, yes, Mr. Grayson. I -- " She broke off. "Why don't you come up to my place?" She said, suddenly. "I'll have Joanne put the coffee on. No, I'll put it on." When he got there he had no problem. Large trees, dim lights. An ideal place. From where Grayson stood on the porch, he could not see the entrances of the We are pleased to introduce the Galaxy Library Organizers -- custom designed volume binders which will file and preserve up to # issues of your Galaxy collection. Each durable black and tan vinyl case is handsomely embossed in gold with the Galaxy logo. Priced at # each; # for #, # for #, including shipping, and handling. Send your check or money order and coupon below to: P.O. Box #I Philadelphia, Pa. #I Please send me Galaxy Library Organizers. I have enclosed S (Make payable to Jesse Jones Box Corp.) Offer good in U.S.A. only. adjoining apartments. A single buzz was answered instantly. A vision in white stood in the doon ay. 'it's nice of you to drop by, Mr. Grayson," she said. Grayson blinked. It seemed to him she had made a quick change since his call. Or else he had misjudged this whole situation. "Were you on the way out?" he asked. "Oh, no, I always dress up for myself at night," said Miss Haskett. She held the door wider. Grayson walked in. They drank coffee. Silence fell. She sat, empty cup in hand, on the couch. The long skirt of her dress was drawn up primly against the leg nearest him. Grayson placed his own cup and saucer on the coffee table, and took a deep breath. It was either time to go or time to do. His heart pounded, his eyes blurred behind the mended glasses. He found himself reluctantly agreeing; men really were the villains. He was clearly in a state of raging desire. Abruptly that shamed him. Unsteadily, he came to his feet. "Uh," he said, "uh. Miss Haskett, I want to thank you for this delightful -- " At that point, she set her cup down so quickly it hit the table and fell forcefully on its side in the saucer. The sound was startlingly loud in what had been intense silence. Both the man and the woman involuntarily leaned forward to straighten the cup. His head brushed lightly against her hair. It was not red physical contact, but in his whole adult life, Grayson had only touched one other woman. And she had made that such misery -- and so rare, that he no longer wanted to touch her. It was several decades since he had been close to a desirable woman. His hand reached for hers, almost knocked the cup over again -- but got hold of her fingers. Then he tugged her along from behind the coffee table. It was a long coffee table and by the time he had her, his consciousness -- conscience -- surfaced He let go. "Very delightful," he muttered gloomily, stepping back, "but I imagine I'd better -- " ss Haskett caught his sleeve. "You must see the rest of my home." Grayson stiffened inside, he was a supremely analytical person and he saw this as a gesture goodwill on her part. They toured the fluffy, very feminine makeup room. She explained things ateut it that Grayson did not hear because he was bracing himself. She took him into a huge bathroom. Special features required Miss Haskett to continue chattering. He did not hear what those special features were. Something about an unusual method of maintaining the bath water exactly at blood heat... got through to him. And that one he promptly forgot as they came to a closed door. Grayson never remembered afterwards who opened that door. Did he leap forward or was he frozen in his singletrack thought -- feeling -- intent? Whichever -- the door was opened. The bedroom, large and expensive. Fluffy feminine atmosphere. A queen-size bed he couldn't help noticing. Then they were standing beside it. Her voice, which had been virtually unceasing -- ceased. "Where's the light switch?" Grayson asked into the sudden silence. "Over there." She pointed. "Do you mind?" asked Grayson. "Over there," she said, voice coming up in pitch, a stricken sound in it.  In the darkness, Grayson encountered the nude form of Miss Haskett, enthralled. Moments glided by. Body touched body. Lip pressed lip. Moments lengthened to seconds, seconds to minutes. Grayson told himself that Miss Haskett was in a class by herself. Most important, she was accepting him without any apparent reservation. Which, he had to admit, was pretty tolerant. After all, she was offering him a nubile, slender, well-formed, goodlooking body. In return, she was having imposed upon her a spare, gaunt male type with an aging face which fortunately was hidden in the darkness. Still, she must know what it looked like, and had made her peace with it. He decided to tell her how grateful he was for her goodwill. He removed his lips from hers, intending to make the non-kissing extremely brief, just long enough to say a few kind words that would fit the occasion. Momentarily, he paused. And, because he was always careful in his use of English, the moment grew long. And, abruptly, the awful realization that his gratitude had diverted him and he was in serious danger of losing his abiliry to perform the act. Instantly desperate, he fought to save the situation. There was no question about that either. It was a fit. "What's the matter?" Miss Haskett whispered. What could he say? He had virtually wrecked the moment by letting his mind wander to an unfortunate reality: he was no longer a young man. As he had that despairing realization, he made a final, desperate effort to salvage the affair. And in a limp fashion, at first, succeeded finally to his satisfaction with one so comely -- and to his own surprise, apparently to hers.  It was #:# as Grayson climbed aboard the bus that would take him home. At first, as he settled into his seat, the exhilaration and frustration of the evening alternately pulled him up and pushed him down. But somewhere during the journey came his moment of confrontation: He had taken an irrevocable step. He waited for the shock of disaster to move through him. But what he felt in its place was irritation. He was a grown man, who didn't need advice from a Utt female or any other living person. The hostile reaction stayed with him all the rest of the way to his stop. The emotion had faded a little by the time he entered his house. Yet the prospect of running into his wife did not really shake him. And that was awesome indeed. A new thought. The idea of a man standing up to a woman's anger with anger of his own was... well... there was no clear reaction that he could produce. But he had seen her on her knees. No matter what happened, he would never forget the implications of that. Despite his strong attitude, he moved silently. And as he came to the final stretch, where there was no carpet, he took time to remove his shoes. After all, he argued with himself, why force problems where none need exist? In his bedroom, with its door shut, he undressed hastily and slipped into bed. As he lay there, then, reviewing the night's events, he realized that he was having still another and different kind of thought. Part of his mind was busy plotting. He was remembering what he had once read in one of those "awful example" stories, so common in the magazines in the days after the Utt females came. This story had depicted a fiftyyear-old managerial type much like himself. In the pre-Utt era -- the story had stated -- such a man would have had half a dozen mistresses by his age. Grayson found himself feeling blank. The story (after his near disaster) seemed untrue. Miss Haskett, all by herself, almost had been too much for him. Would he ever again, now that he knew he might fail, dare take a chance of disgracing himself? With that... moral... thought, he must have slept.  The following morning Grayson ate breakfast alone as usual. The maid served him his usual meal and he ate hastily, worried his wife might get up and ask questions. I'm not afraid, he told himself. Let's just not have problems. Because he'd gulped his meal, he could catch his regular bus with time to spare. The bus stop had its average scattering of sad looking males. Everywhere Grayson looked reflected light from spectacles glinted back. Eyes appeared distended behind thick lenses. It was very shocking to him now, for s ome reason. As Grayson walked into the lackluster group, an automobile -- starting from the curb fifty feet away pulled up opposite Grayson. The large, middle-aged woman inside leaned through the open window and said, "Miss Haskett sent me to pick you up. Dr. Grayson." With unusual strength for a woman, she leaned all the way from the driver's side and pushed open the passenger door from inside. Grayson was taken by surprise. "Miss Haskett -- oh!" He was appalled by his employer's indiscretion. Many of the men waiting here for buses were neighbors. He hoped they hadn't heard what the muffled voice from inside the car had said. As he scrambled in, his one thought was to get on their way before another word was spoken. "Well, that was easy," said the driver. Only now he spoke in a man's baritone. "Welcome to the revolution, doctor!" The car moved rapidly through traffic, which was light at this hour, consisting essentially of unmarried women going to work. Grayson's shock at realizing he was in the presence of a male disguised as a female -- subsided. And he began gaining data that would enable him to assess his situation. "How long have you been driving a car in this disguise?" he asked. "Long enough," was the reply. "Never stopped for a traffic violation?" "Once." The big "woman" shrugged. "Had to shoot the officer. Too bad -- " The speaker broke off. "Which reminds me. That will be your first assignment. Getting yourself a pistol." Grayson scarcely heard. He had realized that he was asking the wrong questions. And that, in fact, he had somehow been avoiding the crux of the matter. He said now, boldly, "What is Miss Haskett's role in this?" The large, pasty face with its artificial cosmetic coloring -- to give it a womanly look -- grinned. "You were at her place last night, right? We've been keeping an eye on you ever since we cracked your glasses with that high-frequency -- well, never mind." Again the grin. "You made it with her, too, didn't you? That's what I meant -- welcome to the revolution, doctor. When a potential recruit goes after a mistress within forty-eight hours -- and has the gumption to carry it through -- that's good enough. You're in, and there's no escape. " A pause. Mostly blankness. Striving to grasp the cruel implication. It was painfully obvious that the other's hearty, jovial way of speaktion, which Grayson found himself automatically resisting. He drew a deep breath, after all he had a certain inner power. He was a PH.D., and a working scientist. He said, "Let's not be too hasty. If you want my goodwill I suggest you try persuasiveness, and reason, and an end to threats." Having spoken, he considered what he had said, and found it good. "That's my statement," he concluded. The driver shook his middleaged, womanly head, "Sorry, Doc, if you'll think about it, you'll see that we can't operate that way." "You're already talking better," urged Grayson quickly. The man ignored his interruption, "We can't operate that way because we'd have people who'd try to suck-up to the Utts. So I have to tell you. If we lose confidence, we kill you." He added quickly, "I don't have any feeling yet that we can't trust you. Doc. So don't be alarmed. But," gently -- "We don't take chances. en in doubt -- " He made a quick gesture across his throat with his finger. "You see how that has to be, don't you? You're a logical man." And still Grayson resisted. He was like a man who had accidently walked into a thieves' hideaway. and as they very reasonably pointed out, they would have to kill him because they couldn 't afford to have an outsider know. The logic was perfect. He just didn't wish to be a victim, or -- in this instance -- involved. His reverie ended abruptly as, beside him, the man held out a card, and said, "Any time you want to reach us, here's how." When Grayson hesitated, the man shoved the card into his coat pocket. Moments after that, the car drew up at the curb. "There's the Haskett ftory. Okay, doc -- out!" Grayson climbed out, then turned, and said protestingly "Look! -- " The automobile gave a lurch. The "woman" leaned across the seat, pulled the door shut; and, as the machine picked up speed, waved -- In the course of the morning, the receptionist put seven calls through to Grayson. "Dr. Pudget on the phone -- " she would say. Or, "The factory superintendant on the line -- " "Can you speak to the buyer for Reid, Leigh, and Ufflegay? -- " And of course he always could. Because the woman knew very well who he talked to and who could be, or should be, referred elsewhere. He handled each call by making an initial effort to calm himself, and each time spoke in his usual practical fashion. He began to feel a lot better. He was aware of a hardening of his resolve. The truth was, he had been shown a way out from under Utt control, from under female control. And he had experienced the seemed to welcome his attentions. And both of these he would never forget. Women and Utts had oppressed men too long. Now it could be man's turn again. There were grievances to be paid for; wrongs for them to atone. So he was a member of the revolution after all! SF Hotline and is a very loose remake of the famous #s film which was based on Richard Matheson's novel. The Landis-Tomlin film is a comedy, however, and John reports that the script is actually very man. The monkey suit for that film was built by Rick Baker, who later again. He's determined to make this ape suit the Ultimate Gorilla Costume, and when last heard from, was working out with weights to get a more gorilla-like physique. (An in-joke that Landis wants to pull off; his script has a scene requiring several scientists, and he wants them to be played by George Pal, Gene Roddenberry, George Lucas and Steven Spielberg. At last report, Spielberg said he'd do it, if Lucas would.) As for Steven Spielberg, he recently visited the home of Forry Ackerman, who says the young director was in seventh heaven. Spielberg has a complete set of Famous Monsters of Filmland and joined the Monster Club when he was but a wee tyke. He told Forry that as of September #st, he owned the screen rights to Ray Bradbury's "Something Wicked This Way Comes." That film has come very near to being made several times, most recently first by Sam Peckinpah, and later by Jack Clayton. Spielberg and George Lucas are planning (Cont. on pg. #) posters etc. These figures don't include lunch pails, dolls, blankets, and a host of other items with SF themes. Science Fiction is suddenly big business. SF visuals have been discovered by Madison Avenue and are being used to sell everything from pens to pantyhose. The meaning of this to the SF consumer is clear. With # looming as SF's most productive year to date with over # new titles in the works, it's becoming clear that the SF boom is here at last, as this month's column amply demonstrates.  Robert Aspirin will have a novel out from Starblaze, Quantam. on anti-trust charges to force divestiture of Fawcett. Popular Library (Cont. on pg. # to make a mor science fiction film together, but haven't let anyone in on what it is. I suppose it's possible that it's the Bradbury property. together what clues I have, I wouldn't be surprised if it had somein which Lacombe has his first close encounter, plus some scenes in the present following the further adventures of Roy Neary on his voyage with the extraterrestrials. Then again, I may be way off-base. I'm definitely not off-base in saying I know a good deal of the plot yet respect the wishes of Lucas et aJ not to let the plot out too soon, I'm torn. I will say; Princess Leia falls in love with one of our heroes: Luke gets a new teacher -- of sorts; C#PO has an accident; there will be relatively few scenes in space; and if you like the stop-motion animation monsters of Ray Harryhausen, the first third will appeal to you very much. Speeiking of Ray Harryhausen, his next film was to be about Perseus, from commissioned paintings by Cathy Hill, but his American financiers seem to want him to make another Sinbad film. After the much of a movie. I'm really sad to see Harryhausen squander his talents oi old stuff like that. is, as far as I'm concerned, unsatisfactory. Milius is also planning to include a few vague fantasy elements (mythical or prehistoric beasts glimpsed in the distance) in his proposed film on mountain man quite different from what he has proposed for Jedediah Smith (who founded my home town) -- which he describes as a Frank Frazetta Western, as opposed to the usual Frederic Remington Western. If you have film news, contact me at # N. Beachwood Dr. ##, Hollywood, CA #. -- Bill Warren #'V lou can't pussy-foot around dollars-and-cents facts, McBride!" T. J. Fawcett waddled in a halfcircle in the center of the office. Ohio River Power's administrative VP was throwing a snit, waving his arms and shouting, sagging face and jowls trembling. "The facts say that we can't pay four times as much to clear filth because a handful of back-hollow dirt fanners make a fuss. Grow up! It's cheaper to pay damages, allowing for the increased PR required, than to go back to clearing rights-of-way by hand. When are you going to learn not to let nobodies do your thinking?" Fawcett sat down, turning an unctuous half smile on old Davidson, general manager. Wondering how such a colossal old shit ever got so far as a vice presidency. Cliff McBride gathered wits and patience for another try at making sense for Davidson. "Gary, there's more at stake than just the money, or clearing these rights-ofway. The people know the stuff is dangerous, and that goes for more than the few farmers who have lost trees or even orchards. Another PR campaign isn't going to bring back those crops, neither is paying damages. Some farmers have been wiped out by Weedex. We could save that PR money and more, if we could cooperate with the farmers who have trees or watershed to their trees on these line and cable routes. " "We've got trouble enough with environmentalists over this #-T without adding more campaigners to their ranks. Let's clear a few riskier routes by hand if that's what it takes, and get people back on our side for a change." Cliff wiped a hand across his wide brow, gave old Davidson his appealing, perplexed look. But Fawcett was on his feet. "Dammit, boy, public relations isn't your responsibility. Your responsibility is to follow your instructions and get those rights-ofway sprayed so we can get on with building a power plant." The bloated administrator turned to the president with a pained expression on his face. "PR is administrative responsibility. Operations wants out of the inconvenience of dealing with a few snivelling hillbilly fanners and a crew of lazy pilots who'd rather bitch than fly!" To the president's credit was the transparent, bony hand he raised, warding off Fawcett like a predator. "Siddown, T. J. McBride, can't you get your boys back to work? This stopping work for every little complaint -- ah-hemm... The... mmm... policy is already established. This stuff you're spraying hasn 't been proved destructive to their trees. It's the spray all the other companies use, and we've got a right to treat our line and cable routes. Why make an expensive change the Board won't be happy with? One we've paid thousands to avoid?" The hollowcheeked old man looked up at Cliff for the first time since he came into the office an hour before. "Get 'em back in the air, son. Any way you can, himm? You can handle it." "What do I tell the media, the farmers and the environmental action people who are going to storm my office the minute we get one chopper in the air?" Now Cliff was on his feet, jaw jutting. "Nothing," snapped Fawcett. "Just do your job without dragging Mr. Davidson into your petty problems -- and stay the hell out of public relations!"  The farther from Davidson's office Cliff McBride got, the madder he got. How could he let that grotesque old buzzard call him boyl It was like the go-arounds with Katherine before the divorce; by the time his feelings caught up with his head, the opportunity ' was past, and he wound up with a dozen things to say and no one to say them to. By the time he got to Operations, he was fuming at himself. He pushed the door to the suite open forcefully and stormed through reception, ignoring Sally's greeting and smile. Beth Burkhammer, Cliff's secretary, saw his face and rose with a quizzical look. "Fawcett? Or the farmers?" "Both," he said with a sudden release of tension. He wished he knew how she got him to relax just by understanding things without explanation. He'd come to think of Beth as his girl Monday years ago when he was a plant super and she ran his office. Now he was glad she was in the operations office, with her understanding and efficiency. She had on coral wool, perfect for her tallish figure and April weather. Her brown-blonde hair fell forward over her knotted brow, pointing out her look of concern. "Idiots," she said, following him to his door. "Fred Dutton is waiting with final printouts on Clay Ridge." "Beth, can you get Bob Hendricks up here? One way or another, we've got to get that clearing done up on Yellow Creek. " "Right. " She turned to her desk. Fred Dutton was asleep in Cliff's chair, feet on the desk. Cliff picked up the sheaf of printouts and sat in the other chair, scanning the data. Finding it was going to take more study, he dropped it on the desk with a thud. "Huh? Hi, Cliff. How's it going?" "Don't ask. Fawcett pitched a fit about using hand labor up on Yellow Creek, but he's full of it." The wiry little data processing tant since computerization stretched and got to his feet. "You go over the printouts. I'll talk to you about budgeting. New estimates for the Board; they don't like surprises. Hell, PR alone is over by something like #, since the high sulphur exemptions came through for Clay Ridge." "PR," spat Cliff. "What crap. Fawcett thinks it's the answer to everything. Try to get a few bucks for hand-clearing so the farmers don't lose what trees they've got left and he acts like it's out of his own pocket. But not P-stinking-R! Spend the world trying to convince the public we're doing them a favor and the ground with #, #-T. It's backwards, Freddie!" The buzzer sounded on his desk and Cliff pressed the tab. "Yes?" Fred circled the desk, making room for Cliff. It was Sally in reception. "Hendricks is here, sir." "Send him in." Cliff sat down, wondering if there was going to be a solution to anything. Fred stopped, the door open, and asked, "Tennis after?" "Sure." The two had been regulars at the indoor courts all winter, since the demands of the new coalfired plant at Clay Ridge made it obvious they weren't going to get any skiing. Bob Henderson came in as Fred stepped out, and Cliff gave another sigh and wished he'd never heard of Weedex.  The Spartan was not Sparta, Ohio's most exclusive or expensive club, but it had an admirable dining room and was the only one with a bar and an indoor tennis court. Dutton and McBride made a fair match for beginners. Had the two been less enthusiastic they would never have attempted the second set. But no one was waiting, and they were having an intense, if frustrating, savage kind of fun. Fred had a rolling, pitch-faced serve that had good speed and incredible topspin, so that Cliff had to scramble. Cliff compensated by leaning back and getting arm and shoulder into powerful forehand returns, keeping the base-line play hot. By the middle of the second set, they were streaming sweat into sodden whites and panting, growing a bit wild. It was on an exchange of charges to the net that Cliff fell. He lofted a ponderous backhand over Fred to pull him off the net, and charged to cut off the return. When Dutton saw that, he hit a little blooper short into the comer that just cleared the net. They figured it was a little pool of sweat that made Cliff slip, and fly headlong into the steel post that held the net. Fred leaped the net and turned Cliff over, frantically fingering the carotid for a pulse. It was fluttery, and he had to probe for it.  Continuity crept back to Cliff McBride's consciousness through the blinding, clear white sight-sound confusion of limitless awareness. Long before he came to himself, he came to perception. He perceived feeling below him, knowing above. Seeing, hearing, and understanding were all in between, and he perceived a flow between them all, colored streams of light with globules of contrasting color in diem, coursing like blood cells in an off-color fantastic journey. With perception of light and color came the lightshow. Vivid discs of colored light, fiery orange, then deeper red, oscillated and alternated with deepest green. Green deepened to gold that whirled and glowed with the light of a million suns, then faded to a silvery pinpoint surrounded by a blue sparking effervescence that expanded and intensified and shaded to rose-yellow, sweeping bars which spun in dazzling display. Then gleaming white faded to meaninglessness and pervaded Cliff's consciousness totally, contracting to a central ball of white with twelve spinning gold bars surrounded by a thousand rays of different colored, radiant light. The thousand-rayed sun spun, shooting contrasting sparks in all directions, an indescribable, achingly and captivatingly beautiful mandala. Then he reached for or was attracted to the sun, and, somehow, he was soaring up towards it, through it, and then was where he could see connected starlets of light, seven tiny constellations gathered around him, each connected by glowing globules streaming from star to star. He floated above these star clusters, each different, yet each had a bottom star, fiery orange to muddy brown, each a top that was a giant rainbow chromatoscope with a white center whirling with yellow-gold spokes. Slowly, he settled toward a brighter, more vivid constellation that lay horizontal beneath the others. He entered the horizontal' starself at the sunbright six-rayed third star from the bottom and instantly rose-hued electric streams shot through him. Orange and red arcs with purple striations flowed downward, bringing awareness of lower limbs and organs. Oval globlets surged upward in a yellow stream to his heart and he felt it beating, pumping the vitality outward. Then one of the blue electric streams touched the redhued star at his solar plexus. Twin rays, one of clearest blue and the other lustrous violet, arched outward and upward from it, to a star at his throat, and rose in indigo irrevocability toward his head. White, undifferentiated sound welled up within him again, the all-in-all of randomness raised to infinite power. Then slowly, so slowly, it faded into the babble of all the voices of all time, telling it all together in one ageless time of speaking. Smells and pungent tastes and a vague, abstract sensation of heaviness impinged, and coalesced into a red-black hammering, a pulsating pressure, sightsoundsense, that pounded in rhythmic inevitability in the astonished and bedazzled brain of Clifford Jackson McBride. He was himself, and he had all the headaches of his life crammed into one blinding, thud-whanuning killer pulsation of the cranium. With each heartbeat a pulse of brilliant, pure lightsound perception burst within his stunned consciousness with the size and intensity of a star. He retched, gagged, and soon hands were turning, raising his body and he was aware of sickening motion through the thunder in his skull. Cliff opened his eyes, Fred's face, close and wide-eyed with shock, radiated violet-blue in all directions, and Cliff squeezed his eyes quickly shut again. A hundred-rayed burst of light shone where Fred's head had been. The star divided horizontally, rose and yellow above the center, blue and purple below. As Cliff watched, stunned, the dividing interface curved slowly into an S-shape and began to rotate. Unbelieving, he opened his eyes, and there, above him, was Fred's very worried face, still surrounded by its silver-blue aurora. Cliff blinked, but the illusion remained. Fear, sharp and compelling, made him close his eyes again, only to restore the whirling yellow-purple star. He opened them again, near panic, and the star disappeared, but the deep blue halo still surrounded Fred's face. Stirring, Cliff tried to speak, but the sound was a dry croak in his throat. He moved a hand in front of his face, it o"bscured Fred's head and was familiar. But it too was surrounded with bluish light. He studied the hand, and saw that the light began a half-inch from his skin. He stared at its now near-violet corruscations, wondering what could be wrong with his eyes. Then the throbbing returned, and a red shift overcame all other color in his sight and he sagged heavily, all perception focused involuntarily on the excruciating throb of his head.  The nurse was glad to find Cliff awake in the dim hospital room, but impatient to be done with him. Her glow was reddish all over with sexual excitement. How can  know that? Her rounds were nearly done and she would meet him in the laundry room. But this is crazy. Not only is my vision messed up, but now I'm having thoughthallucinations. The overhearing was so effortless he hadn't for a few moments realized it was her thoughts in his mind. Cliff looked carefully at her ruby sheen as she leaned over with the blood pressure cuff. She was thrumming with sexual anticipation. A nude, tanned young man substantially endowed appeared in his vision and was gone. Now that's ridiculous!  must be whacko from banging my head. The thought brought the reality throbbing back to life and he tentatively felt the top of his head. There was a good-sized lump, but no bandage. It was painful to the touch, but the throbbing was now bearable. A dull ache filled his head. He looked at the nurse who was busy with his arm. "How... how long have I been here?" he asked. "One nineteen over seventyfour." She made a note on something and removed the cuff, taking his wrist and looking at her watch. "About four hours. I'm counting." She finished and made another note, stood and turned to go. Unable to resist. Cliff said, "What's his name?" "Lance. And he's... oh, you go to hell." Her flush matched her reddish aura. She left. So she did have a man on her mind. So what did that prove? Did it explain the red light beaming from every inch of her body? Did it explain how he saw the man as she must have seen him? Was this whole thing some kind of delusion caused by the blow? Cliff lay back against the pillow, turning these thoughts over and over in his mind.  The doctor's aura was green. He was glad to see Cliff conscious, though Cliff would have debated the issue if he hadn't been fascinated and more than a little alarmed by the emerald glow around the man's youthful, unkempt body. He was thinking about concussion, cerebral hemorrhage, and deep muscle suturing techniques, the latter for this morning's lecture. There it is again! Am I dreaming this, or what? "Doctor... why am I seeing colors?" "Colors?" There was interest in the unshaven face. "Well, I...I'm seeing colors around everybody. You are green, or at least there's green shimmering around your body. The nurse's body was surrounded by red. Could concussion do that?" "Could, I suppose, though... Describe the lights." "They're... well, they start just a little way from your skin and radiate outward about this far, then thin out at the edges. The color's very vivid and it seems... electric. " "Hmmm." The doctor tipped Cliff's head up for a close look. His pencil flash shone into first one eye, then the other. "We have seen some visual phenomena associated with hemeralopia, or day blindness," he said. "And, I suppose it could be a temporary effect of the injury. I wouldn't worry about it. You have a mild concussion, but I don't see any real danger signals. If there are no changes, you can go on home in the morning." He stood, thinking about finishing his rounds and his suturing notes for the morning class. "I would," he said, "definitely avoid tennis or any other strenuous activity for a few days. Can you sleep without medication? It's really better with recent concussion, especially with unusual symptoms." "I think so." The scruffy young doctor withdrew.  Fred was fringed with purple and green when he came into the room. Worry and good will emanated from him so tangibly Cliff could feel their warmth physically, as though absorbing them through his skin. Beth came behind, wearing a print dress obviously chosen for its cheeriness. Cliff wondered why he saw no aura around Beth. Fred's concerned, guilt-laden thoughts were clear to him, but he had no idea what Beth was thinking. She stood there trying to smile. Fred broke the awkward silence. "So how you feeling?" He grinned, masking his fear and guilt with effusiveness. He sat on the end of the bed, but Beth hovered, standing. "I'm okay. Doctor said not to worry. I've got a funny thing with my eyes, but he said it would go away. Concussion. Doesn't much hurt now. How did it happen?" "Cracked your noggin on the net post. Scared the shit out of me. Your eyes looked funny, rolled up. Sure you're okay?" "Yeah, except for..." "Well  think you're both fools!" Beth was red in the face, a bright contrast to her green eyes. "Playing so hard you knock yourselves out at a game that's too strenuous for men your age. Think about your heart, let alone getting hurt. You should have more sense." Cliff tried to probe her thoughts. Nothing. Why should she be so worried? Sure, they had been friends through their long association at the power company, but this was the first time she had ever An Inlonnal A Irravwvnt Sctonc Flellen A Fantasy Journal EdUad A PubHahad by Rlcbard E. Gaia Issue ## festures Interviews with Poul Anderson, Algis Budrys, Qordon R. Dleks Dsvm Hartwell end Bob Shaw. "UndM Bluee" -- a bawdy apace poem by Neal Wllgua. "The Human Hotline" -- SF News reported by Elton ENkrtL Mark Mansell. "The Altar-Ego Viewpoint" presents Altar, blaster in hand, amid disintegrate books. "Glimpses of the third World Fantasycon" -- with the award winners. Plus: prozine reviews, small press reviews, more book reviews the editor's diary, letters, letters, letters...and morel Quartarlyaamplo I year #two yaar a . A# P.O. Box # Portland, OR #I acted like this. He wished he could tell what was going on in her mind. Quickly, Cliff changed the subject. "Henderson have any trouble getting the choppers back in the air?" He pulled himself up on one elbow, then sat erect to show he wasn't really hurt. A lie. "For about twenty minutes," Fred said. "According to Bob, they came back to the field saying if he was so goddamned hot to get that spraying done, he could do it himself. They weren't going to get shot at for anybody." "Shot at?" "Farmers," said Beth quietly. "Deer rifles and shotguns. Bob didn't know what to do. The pilots were scared silly. " "Anybody hurt? What about the equipment?" "No, no injuries and no damage. Just bluffing, I suppose." Cliff turned back the cover, put his feet on the floor and remembered he hadn't a great deal on. "Let's get down there," he said. "Fred, get somebody to check me out and bring me my clothes. Beth, call Bob and tell him to meet us at the maintenance yard. Tell him to bring all the laborers he can round up without delay, and -- " "Whoa!" Fred pushed him gently but firmly back onto the bed. "You aren't going anywhere until the doctors say it's okay. I'll check with them, and Beth can make the call. But someone else can meet Henderson. Relax."  They worked out the details when the two came back to his room. Henderson could send crews in to cut the YeUow Creek right-of-way by hand, and Fred could route the expenses through emergency maintenance. Land subsidence, they decided, with enough exposed cable to require extensive hand labor. They could get the pilots back to spraying, but in another area. Being able to overhear much of Fred's thought made the planning go quickly, often leaving Beth lost in the leap from notion to second or third level ramification. At last they agreed, and the pair went off to enact the plan themselves, insisting that he should rest.  Rest was slow in coming. Cliff struggled with the implications of his hallucinations and his eavesdropping on minds. When he closed his eyes, a waterfall, wide and frothy, poured over the blackness of his vision. He blinked it away, wondering what the hell, and it was replaced by a truck, a monster semi, roaring past the brickyards. The sight of the truck filled him with terror and hatred, and he opened his eyes, trying to will the image to disappear. It persisted even with his eyes open, drawing closer and closer, lumbering down upon him. When it finally roared past, he collapsed back into the bed with a sigh. New images filled his mind. A fluffy dog, crying; two women whispering dark secrets he could not understand; knives and chairs and filing cabinets and data display screens and doors behind doors behind doors, each seeming to contain wisdom but opening on another door. He sat up again, batting at the images with his hands. He was about to ring for the nurse and ask for something to help him sleep when he heard the scream. High-pitched and achingly intense, it was the scream of a woman's sheer terror. Could all this be some kind of delusion -- starbodies and color tricks and mindreading and visions like flights of birds around my head, and the screaming? Rattled. I'm addled by the concussion, and the hemeralowhatever. With introspective came respite. The scream was gone and the images with it. Exhausted, he was asleep almost immediately.  The second scream awoke Cliff McBride before dawn, spinethat he was sitting upright, hands clapped to ears before it subsided. A dream, he thought. It has to be. Nothing so bizarre could be real. Bits of sentences came in his mind then. Secrets half-whispered in a dozen voices, some with faces in varying focus, some without. The starbody vision faded in and out of sight, giving the broken urgencies of thought a transitory, dreamlike quality. Cliff thrashed in the bed, playing over and again the fears and anguish, the shattered hopes, the horrors and humiliations of a hundred desperate lives. At light he awoke to another scream, head pounding, pulse racing, bed soaked with sweat. It felt to Cliff as if his mind had tom with the screaming, and through the gap came visions to shame his dreams. Silent, raging faces, scenes of which he had no memory, voices crying, mumbling, shouting and speaking all at once. With the desperate fury of his rage against the fate that had cast him in this role, a fury not equalled since the death-throes of his marriage to Katherine, Operations Manager Clifford Jackson McBride held his head in his hands and wept -- he had not since childhood.  Beth drove him to the office around ten. She'd wanted to take him to his apartment, but there was far too much nothing there for safety. He wanted activity, people, usefulness to fill his confusing time. The halo phenomenon continued, on nearly everyone but Beth. She was opaque and solid, a steady image in a world gone unstable. She coddled him, anticipated his needs, and kept the routines moving in the office and the department. The tale of the bump on the head had to be repeated for others who stopped by for a chat. He studied the modifications analysis and procedural schedules for Clay Ridge. He still had the impression of sensing what was going on in others' minds, but he avoided thinking about it, throwing himself into work as an escape. To an extent, it worked. Henderson came in at four-thirty with a progress report on Yellow Creek. It was half-finished and they could be out by Saturday. But word had leaked to Fawcett, and the VP wanted to see Cliff right away. Fawcett, damn his eyes! A foreboding tingle came to Cliff's mind, but he thrust it off with his hatred.  The office above Cliff's was nearly as opulent as that of the president. Fawcett's desk was neat as a pin and behind it he sat, scowling as Cliff came in and took a chair. Cliff could see the reddish brown, murky aura, and behind the baggy, limpid eyes, a glittering, spinning vortex of images. He stared, slackjawed in disbelief, at the flickering thought images of the vice president. "You had to do it, didn't you?" The pendulous dewlaps shook with anger. "Get yourself a nice quiet little hand crew up on Yellow Creek, against Davidson's orders -- not to mention my own. Who the hell do you think you are?... No answer? I thought not. It won't wash, McBride. Insubordination, even at management level, is a dismissal, and I intend to see that Mr. Davidson and the board get a full report of... this preposterous effrontery... What are you staring at?" Cliff managed a smile. "Your thoughts, T. J. Your petty, supercilious, self-aggrandizing, avaricious and cynical old man's thoughts. They're disgusting." "You must be out of your mind. Thoughts! I'd think you would take this seriously, boy. Now you listen to me -- " But Cliff was on his feet, fists clenched, jaw set. "I don't give a lineman's fart! You stick public relations and purchasing and your petty power plays right up your administrative ass, and let me get the work done. What the hell is it to you, anyway?" Fawcett's mental images came suddenly clear. Cliff saw a small man in a sharkskin suit handing rolls of cash to Fawcett. He saw purchase vouchers and invoices and delivery receipts all arranged in careful order, and every one of them fraudulent. Bills for goods and services never delivered. Checks to a dozen different companies, each cashed at a different local bank by the same man with a mole beside his nose. And he saw the scheme. Simons was the man's name and he had carefully compiled a dossier on Fawcett and others. Cliff saw bedroom scenes in polaroid squallor, each featuring Fawcett and a different woman. The postures of the Polaroid couples were pretty kinky. Simons' investigation had started out as a divorce case, and had wound up more profitable than expected. He was pumping Fawcett, and who knew how many others. "Everything in this company is my business, McBride. And impertinence is going to cost you. You don't know the first thing about administrative work, and it's beginning to look like you can't handle operations either. Now get out of here and get that crew recalled -- " "How much is he into you for, T.J.? And how much of it have you chalked up to Reddy Kilowatt?" ' 'What? What are you talking about? Get out of here and get those crews back where they belong." "Right. Sure. Go fuck yourself. On camera."  "Thanks for coming over, Fred; I know it's late. Chair. Coffee? Beth, if you will, and you take a chair too, huh?" Fred was puzzled, his bluish aura subdued. He had come right up when Cliff had called a little after five. When coffee had been served. Cliff wiped a hand across his brow. "Two things. One makes no sense at all, the other only too much." Fred shifted, glowing to Cliff's eyes with now clear blue light. His mind was calm, clear, intent. Beth, still the exception to his new-found abilities, sat primly, hands clasped in her lap. "It's... it's crazy. I... I can... well, at least it seems to me that I can read some people's thoughts, feel their feelings." "You mean like telepathy?" Beth asked calmly. "Read minds?" Fred was agog. "You mean like those experiments at Duke?" "Well... sort of. Ever since that thump on the head yesterday, I 've been seeing and hearing the strangest things. You, Fred, you have a blue halo around your body that completely mystifies me." "Aura?" Beth again. "As in astral body? As in Madame Blavatsky? Cliff, that's marvellous. I've been fascinated by psychic phenomena for years! What does it look like?" "It doesn't seem to work with everyone. Just sometimes, and almost always with some people, like Fred." "Look," Fred suggested. "If this is true, we can test it. What am I thinking right now?" Cliff stared at him, searching for the flickering display of thoughtimages, but couldn't see it. The blue glow was sustained, but nowhere in it could he find Fred's thoughts. "I can't. Maybe it has to do with pressure, or feeling or something. But when it happens, I know it. The nurse in the hospital was... I could read her perfectly. And the doctor, I could hear him making mental notes on a lecture he was going to give. Don't think I'm imagining all this. I have trouble with that myself as it is. I about decided I was losing my mind, or had brain damage from the concussion." "TTie human aura," Beth put in, "is a testable, demonstrable biolectric phenomenon. Kerlian took pictures of it, and everybody from Kilner and his glass screens, to Wilhelm Reich with his orgone, claim it's for real. It isn't imagination. Annie Besant said it was like drawing a picture or singing. Everybody can do it, but it tes talent to do it well no matter how hard you work at it." "Any of these people report anything about mindreading?" "Sure, and didn't Peter Hurkos get his talent by falling off a house on his head?" Neither man knew. But it was clear that Beth, at least, accepted what he said, believed it true. His relief was tangible. Fred said nothing. "Well. There it is, whatever it is. I don't pretend to understand; god, it scares the piss out of me. But it gave me something that may shake up Ohio River Power where it'll do the most good. " "Fawcett is embezzling. I don't have details -- that's what I need you for, Fred. Is it possible there could be phony invoices, false delivery slips and so on? Would our computer catch something like that?" "Possible? Hell, some corporations take a certain amount of it for granted. Sure, it can be done. Purchasing kickbacks, the whole rebate scheme, some of it legal, some not -- that stuff is all around us. Good paperwork is hard to spot, especially if it has the right hashmarks, entry stamps and #. But it is possible." He sat back and slapped his knee. "Fawcett! I'll damned. How do you know? Somebody squeal, not getting a big enough slice of the pie?" "Well, no. I... I picked it out of T. J.'s corroded, disgusting old mind. Somebody named Simons is threatening to expose his sex life to his wife and maybe even the company. Damned if I know what difference it would make. He's the one who's scared. The details weren't clear, but dammit, I saw it in his mind! I'm sure Simons is doing it, I just don't know how. Could you tell anything by the accounts?" "Sure. Let's go down and see." Fred rose, and Beth stood also. "I hope you catch that sleazy old man. He's got a reputation as a lecher that spans three departments and five elevators. If you need me. I'll be at home, reading up on psychic phenomena. Good night. And Cliff, get some rest. You don't look very good." "Night," said Cliff, "And, Beth -- thanks, huh?" She turned in the middle of the room, looking suddenly vulnerable. "You're welcome. I never really knew a psychic before. Maybe one of these days you'll read my mind." Flushing, she fled. "Well, come on," said Fred Dutton, eager. "Time's wasting, and neither one of us has had any supper."  It was there, most of it in PR's expenditures. Though not obvious, it could be detected in comparisons with the previous fiscal year expenditures for the same goods and services. PR was up # over last year. Alone in the data processing center in the accounting department, the two studied the display screen, comparing and contrasting. Dutton's audit Showed a heavy weighting of expenses for PR materials, services and supplies in favor of one company -- Simons-Bertram Communications. Over thirty-six thousand dollars in seven months. Cliff gave a low whistle. Fred said, "And who can tell how much more, in other expense categories, veiled by complex administrative expense accounting? He pushed away from the console, and tapped the display screen. It showed the vendor record file, and under his finger was the entry: #I Simons-Bertram Comm. # Riverview Ave. Sparta, OH #I  #  # Fred punched "replace file" on the keyboard, and then "execute" -- the screen went blank. "Okay. I believe you. I don't care if you read it in the entrails of a shmoo. Tomorrow we dig in, get paperwork together and hang ourselves a senior executive. But tonight we are going to eat steak -- on me -- and then you are going to rest. You are going to ne your strength, and you do not look exactly terrific." Fred was standing with his hand on the light switch when a fat little man in lime slacks and yellow shirt pushed a cart through the door. "I'll get that, Mr. Dutton. I thought you'd be through in here." "Oh, Johnson. What keeps you so late?" ' 'Sub-routine procedure updates for key-punch. Don't worry. I'll shut off the lights and lock up." "Okay. Good night." The two men watched the little clerk waddle behind his cart to the input stations. He wore white shoes, and his aura was subdued lavender. Fred and Cliff went out to dinner. It was over an hour before the lights went out in data processing.  The screams woke Cliff in the predawn hours again. Grumbling, he trudged to the bathroom and took a pill. In bed he tried, in those minutes before the pill took effect, to sort out the mechanics of mental eavesdropping. It was obvious that proximity made a difference. Why? Was it actual brain wave radiation he was pickipg up? And another thing: why were there no trivialities, no grocery-list-and-gas-the-car type thoughts. Inconsequential thoughts didn't get through. Why? The one constant factor was that every incoming thought had emotional significance. Why? What gave these thoughts the power -- power? Maybe it worked like radio. Why not? Emotion would be the carrier wave that provided the power of the broadcast; and the thoughts, the pictures and voices, were the modulation that gave the signal pattern. You would have field strength, modulation percentage, and frequency. the emotions of human beings different frequencies? Do they radiate? If so, you'd have standing and delta wave tuning, or something analogous, as well as ground effect (or would it be lineof-sight?), diffusion, refraction, bandwidth, and whether it would be frequency or amplitude modulated. And what about ambient RF -- or should it be EF, for empathic frequency as opposed to radio frequency -- you would have to filter that out somehow, for just as there are lots of random sources of radio waves creating static all the time, so there are lots and lots of people (and why not other animals?) creating random empathic signals. And no federal agency regulating frequencies and transmitter locations, public service value or signal strength. Strength. It all comes back to power. Assuming that the brain or something could function as a natural or accidental empathic heterodyne, receiving telepathic transmissions the way haven't established that the emotions create a radiant signal. He thought about the star bodies and wondered for the hundredth time just what those person-sized constellations really were. And wouldn't all those people transmitting all the time create a lot of interference? That's why it stops when  get upset. He thought. Tm creating an interfering signal inside myself. He didn't know and admitted it. Couldn't know, and couldn't prove it if he did -- but he could test it as a hypothesis. If it turned out to be true, could you learn to tune in vibrations you wanted, and tune out the undesirable ones? He hoped so. As the sleeping pill began to drag at him, he recalled the old tube-type Philco receiver when he was a lad. It would squeal and howl at times, but the reception and reproduction quality was excellent. And what did you do when it didn't work? Whomp it a good one! The thought made his head hurt.  The telephone woke Cliff with a start. "Yes?" "Mr. McBride?" It was Sally in reception. His watch said #:#. "Yes?" "Is Mr. Dutton there with you?" There was fear in her voice. "No... no Fred's not here. What's up?" "Well, sir. Maybe nothing, but when Brenda came with the mail, she asked if I'd found Mr. Dutton yet because sometimes he comes to your office, and she knew Cindy 'd told me because she had donuts with her on break and she said she didn't know -- " "Sally." Cliff sat up, yawning. " -- whether I'd heard anything yet or if -- " "Miss Horgdorn, please!" "Sir?" "Start at the beginning. Is Mr. Dutton not in his office?" Cliff managed to stand, dragging the phone after him toward the bathroom. "Oh, no sir. We looked." "I should have known." "Sir?" "Sally, just tell me what this is about." "Mr. Dutton didn't come in this morning. Nobody thought anything about it, because sometimes -- " "I know. Go on." He reached the bathroom and started in with the Norelco. "Well, Mr. Dutton's secretary asked Mr. Finch's receptionist to call me and ask if he had been here this morning, but the mail girl was coming over here anyway and she said she'd ask me. Well -- " "Miss Horgdom. Sally. Is Beth -- here?" "Oh, no sir. That's why I called. I wouldn't dream of disturbing you at home, except Beth came out of the office while Brenda was here and said she'd give Mr. Dutton's residence a call and see if he was there and if he knew whether you were coming in, since she didn't want to disturb you if you didn't feel well. She went back in her office and I saw the button light up on the phone and then she just came running out of the office and went right out the door and down the hall! She hasn't come back and I didn't know what to do, so I called you. " "Of course," he said drily, working the shaver into the almostmpled point of his chin. "Did she say anything when she left?" "No sir. She just went running right past me and out -- Oh, yes! ' ' "What did she say?" "No calls." "I should have known." "Sir?" "Never mind. Just try Mr. Dutton's home every few minutes. I'll stop by on my way to the office." "Yes sir. I'm sorry to disturb you at home like this, Mr. McBride. " Cliff banged the receiver down with a start and nearly toppled onto the sink. The scream that erupted inside his head was louder than ever. He stared at nothing, beads of sweat forming on face and arms. Why didn't Fred answer his phone if he wasn't in the office? He wanted to get those bogus invoices first thing this morning. He was ashamed to have overslept, himself. And where had Beth gone in such a hurry? He punched Fred's number into the phone. "I'm sorry, but the number you have reached is not in service. Please be sure you -- " Again Cliff banged the phone on its rest, then lifted it and dialed zero. He was nearly through dressing -- brown tie, light brown hounds-tooth -- by the time the operator gave up. There was something wrong with the number. No tone, no ring, nothing. Open line. "I'm sorry, sir, but that number seems to be out of order. Shall I connect you with -- It was McBride's day for slamming down phones. He tied his shoes and hustled out to his car. As the motor hummed to life, the scream overwhelmed him again. He lay his head forward on the wheel. As the scream subsided, an image came like a three-dimensional projection. A kitchen, with a wroughtiron dinette in the foreground. Fred's kitchen! What the-? A sharp blow struck him on the left cheek. He raised his head and looked around in confusion. The scream followed instantly and seemed in his throat as well as his mind, and he realized that he was experiencing someone else's subjectivity. He gave a jerk backward against the headrest and his head throbbed. The illusion was gone and he was back in the Buick, sweat burning his eyes and soaking his sportcoat. He wijjed his face on his sleeve, found the shift lever and flung the Buick into the traffic of Forty-ninth Street. It was nearly two miles across town to Fred's house on Birch Court, and as Cliff threaded his way through the station wagons and delivery trucks, the fear crept back into his mind. The slap was so vividly real he was sure his face was red where it struck. An image of Fred's bedroom came into his mind, blending with his actual vision so that it appeared to float above the road ahead. Cliff tensed, afraid he would smash the car, with the bed and the dresser and the big man with the mustache hovering superimposed on a miniwagon. With his rising fear, the bedroom faded, and his apprehension continued to grow till he rounded the comer into Birch Court and dodged a dark green Chrysler to screech to a halt behind Fred's Datsun. Heart pounding and head throbbing, Cliff dashed to the door, yelling "Fred!" and trying the doorknob. It was locked. He sprinted around the back. It was locked, too, but he charged with his slotback's shoulder and it sprung open. There was the wrought-iron dinette and the rest of the kitchen, but no Fred. He called his name and quickstepped to the living room and up the hall to the front bedroom. He burst in and there was Fred in the bed, peaceful and oblivious. But then, if he's here asleep, why didn't he answer the phone? And where is Beth? Catching his breath, he tried to think. He suddenly felt foolish. But, dammit -- what about the phone, and what about Beth? He lifted the phone from the nightstand. Dead. It wasn't until he put the receiver down again that he saw the note. In a scrawly, uneven parody of the accountant's precise hand, it read; ' # thought no one would find out. I've been a fool. Tell Clifford I couldn't stand for him to know." Cliff .stuffed the note in his pocket and looked at the silent form on the bed. No aura! Looking closer he saw the long, slow swell of chest and prayed it wasn't too late. He snatched back the covers and turned the terribly limp body over, lifting an eyelid to show only white. He checked the left wrist for pulse, found none, tried the carotid. Faint. Slow. He debated what to do. As he tried to force his mind to analyze, to reach a decision, he spotted the empty prescription bottle in the wastebasket. Deciding, he ran out the door and through the front, fumbling with the latch, out and across two driveways and pounded on the front door of the next house. The grayhaired lady with the purple luminescence let him in to use the phone. The fire dispatcher asked him if he knew what kind of pills and how many. He said seconal, but he didn't Imow how many. The dispatcher told him to get his friend up and moving and try to make him vomit. They would send an ambulance. Back in the room he got the lifeless Fred out of the bed and tried dragging him around the floor, trying to make him walk. It was no use. Coldsweat made Cliff's hands slippery and he lugged the limp body into the bathroom. Running the water into the tub, he splashed some on the pale face. Too pale, too still. What if it's too late, and he's dying right here in my arms? Oh god, no, please no. Aching with grief and fear, tears streaming down his broad cheeks, small sounds escaping his throat, he held his friend on his knees and hung his head over the tub. Afraid he would choke him in his unconscious state and equally afraid he would never, never puke. Cliff wriggled his index finger down the unresponsive throat again and again. He was still trying when the ambulance arrived. The squad of three were professional, efficient. One took the slack form from Cliff's arms, another helped lay him down on a stretcher and the third drew Cliff aside and sat him down on the bed, waving a pungent ampoule at him. "Lie down and put your feet up. Any idea what he took or how many?" Cliff reached the empty bottle from the wastebasket. The hand that accepted it had a greenish dark glow. "Any idea how long ago?" He shook his head and wished he hadn't. Cliff looked at the stretcher and the other two attendants had Fred's floppy head tipped back, inserting a tube in his mouth. He looked away. The paramedics all had auras, but not Fred Dutton. "Leave a note?" Cliff considered the question. There was something about the note... it didn't look right, and Fred had never called him Clifford. Always Cliff, or McBride. "No," he said, "no note." Was the use of his full first name a clue? If those words were meant to indicate that Fred had been involved in something, like Fawcett's ripoff, then they were bullshit. "No, none." The attendant was saying something about relaxing a minute when the scream dashed over Cliff's consciousness, rocking him where he sat, blurring his vision and making his head pound. He shut his eyes and a scene of traffic and the green interior of a car came into his vision. It was as though he, terrified, were driving the car. He could see the green hood, the traffic, yes, it was route # from the look of the buildings. The hands turned the wheel and he knew them. Beth! He watched in shock as herhis vision left the road and glanced at the pistol in the knuckly fist on the lap of the large man with the mustache. He strained to hear as vision returned to the road. They were passing the mall, thick traffic slowing their progress. Fear rose in him, "Buddy? Hey, buddy! You okay?" The ampoule smell came again. He gasped and opened his eyes on the attendant, who bore him down on the bed and pulled a blanket over him. "Look, you don't look too great. Better rest awhile, and come on down to the hospital when you feel steady, okay?" "Um... which hospital?" "Sparta United. Just come to Emergency and they'll direct you. Better let your head clear first, though. We gotta take your friend, but I think he'll be all right." In seconds the three were gone, and Cliff threw back the cover and waited till he saw them drive off before running unsteadily to the Buick. He urged the Buick down Riverview, parallel to route #. They were headed north past the mall, so he could stay on Riverview and make up some time. But how far were they going? He didn't know, then suddenly he did. He'd seen it. The brickyards! Tension gripped him again, as the memory of a truck roared through his mind. He mashed the accelerator and fought for a clear memory of the crossstreets north of the mall -- the nearer the brickyards the better. In less than five minutes he was over the Coal Creek bridge and around a comer onto Seventy-second Street. But traffic clogged up and he had to duck a block farther north, and made the access road that ran behind the tracks and the brickyards in under two minutes. Suddenly there, he didn't know what to do. He crept toward the intersection of # and could see no green Chrysler, or any other car closer than the crowded parking lot way up the road ncathward, and nothing stirred there. He backed into a gated rear entryway and was pulling out when he saw the car. It was between two freightcars and the tall man was yanking Beth from the drivers' door. They were maybe six hundred feet away. As he watched, the mustached man propelled her forcibly by one arm across the short open space and into the narrow alley between two buildings. Cliff ran, not daring to think, to the mouth of the dleyway and looked around the comer. He could see nothing but the occasional zip of a vehicle past the narrow end of the alley. He had started up the alleyway when the scream knocked him to his knees with its clenching, blinding ferocity. Behind closed eyes he saw the mustached man for a second, then felt his arms pinned behind him, clamped in an iron grip. Wrong mind! Wrong mind, stupid! Pull back. Breathe deep and calm down and pull out of her mind! With an effort and a few deep breaths it began to work. He could feel the sensation of herness blur and then slip from him. Then he was above and behind the two and could feel the dark brooding mind of the man. He reached toward the man with his will, seeing his darkling halo and tuning on its umber glow. As he sought for the right level, the right frequency, the glow reddened and brightened with anticipation, then subsided. A car whipped by southbound. Straining, forcing calm on his tortured nerves, the psychic reached into the hooded horribleness of that twisted mind. No glimmering here, no star of vitality. Just a greenbrown knot of seething lust for death. Lust for the blood that would splatter off the grille of the truck and the broken ragdoll flight of the mangled body that would be dead before it landed. The hungering, slavering evil aroused disgust and revulsion so elemental in Cliff that he nearly lost the contact with the killer's mind. "!!!" went the mind in a quickening of anticipation. A truck's low rumble began in the distance. No screamed Cliff's mind as the sound grew. A hatred rose and threatened his tuning on the sick man's mind. In desperation, he pushed the hatred and the fear and the revulsion away from himself, pushed it toward the truck, piled it on the red and white tractor and away from the mind he needed. He thrust and shoved his swelling, loathing rage at the truck with dl his emotional might, holding the sniggering deathlust in focus. When the eyes of the man fed him the sight of the truck, small but rapidly growing in the distance. Cliff seized the vision. Frantically he called to his own emotive power, now vested in the barreling, rocking die.sd. pulling it toward him, elongating and stretching the image of the truck, nearer and nearer. With an emphatic ejaculation of pent-up ten.sion, the man jerked the woman upright and, timing carefully, propelled her into the path of the truck. Cliff recognized her paralyzing scream of terror and his soul ached Incredibly, the image of the truck in the man's mind passed through her, and she took a stumbling step and began to run with all her might. In a reflex as ancient as lizards and insects, as cats and mice, the burly, mustached man scrambled after her. The truck driver later swore in testimony he had seen the lady run across the road, but not the man whose heavy body stove in his Kenworth emblem and flew eightythree feet.  They sat on Fred's hospital bed and told it all, Beth leaning back into Cliff's embrace and turning for the occasional kiss. Fred's aura was bright as ever and his lean brow knit in the recounting of Beth's interruption of his inquisition. Beth, hugging Cliff's arms round her body, told of the drive to the brickyards and the hysterical fear, and the amazing escape, but could not retell the horrible death of the man Bertram. Cliff tried to explain his psychic experience, but Fr didn't seem to understand. Beth was understanding and interested, using words like prana and chakram and astral. But she didn't understand either, as his probing of her mind revealed. The probing revealed other things, too: years of affection and growing devotion through the divorce and finally a helpless, longing love, so disturbing she. had shielded all her feelings carefully, even from herself. And they filled Fred in on the embezzlement. Fawcett was in custody, as were two of the three others -- a junkie from the receiving dock named Bender, and the records clerk Dalby Johnson, a compulsive pederast on whom Simons had an extensive file. He had confessed, blubbering. Simons himself was gone. In a rundown storefront at # Riverview police found a printing press and layout table and twenty different styles of paper and envelopes, none of them printed. Printed samples they had from the files at Ohio River Power, plus they had Johnson's confession. But not Simons. They had a good description of him, and the evidence to convict him of fraud, but that was all they had. 'iVhen the Saturday sun was long gone. Cliff stood and stretched, watching the dance of lights in Beth's aura. Feeling his gaze and taking his hint, she stood too, and gave him a long hug. He dragged his mind from her hungry thoughts and said goodnight to his friend. "We'd better let you get some rest, Freddie. This has been a lot of excitement, and they tell me you're still a little weak." "Oh, I'll be back on the old solid-state treadmill Monday." But Cliff could tell he was weary. He took Beth's hand and it was warm, with a soft orange glow. Fred slipped down in the bed and gave a tired little wave. Together, they left the room. by Ed Ludwig It's something everybody wants don't they? It was a small saucer-shaped valley in California's wine country, lined with neat green rows of grape vines and basking in warm afternoon sunlight on this #th day of September. In its center were a bright buff-colored farmhouse and a winery and barn. Beneath the sign reading CEJeff Reed wiped perspiration from his forehead and gray stubble and paused at the side of the road. "Whew," he said aloud in, at once, relief, exhaustion and anticipation. He looked down. The vineyard was quiet. In the distance a tractor moved, driven by a bearded man and spurting forth trails of dust. Someone, a woman, moved through the front yard of the house. A quiet house. Lonely. Inside, food, fresh clothing, money, wine. What a contrast to the cold streets of San Francisco, the smog of Los Angeles. And Jeff, he told himself, was an honest thief. He took only what he really needed. He really did not steal. He was sober after that week-long romp on the Embarcadero. His mind was reasonably clear, his hands steadier than they'd been for months. "Yep, you did right coming here," he murmured, " -- away from twenty years in bars and Good Will handouts and Salvation Army lectures. And don't forget -- they was talkin' about a war in Frisco. Bombs and gas and all that." He scuffled down from the highway. Through a side of his vision flashed the figure of a boy leading a small brown horse throughout the yard. It might be well to enter the winery first, he thought. The building wasold, huge and partially concealed by oak trees. He found access: a small ground-level window in solid stone wall. Sweating, he inserted a stick in a corner of the window frame, pried it outward. The grating made him wince. It wasn't much of a window. It must be only for ventilation. He slipped in. Black coolness soothed him. Damn! It was dark in here. He lit a match and saw walls that must be two feet thick. And barrels of wine and hundreds of rows of bottles. Expensive wine -- not rot-gut! But this was no time to think of wine. The world was still razorsharp real, and there could be a war. He must get to the farmhouse, find clean clothes and money. The match flicked out. He lit another. His hand began to shake. His shoulders twitched. He blinked furiously. Maybe a drink would help. Just one to warm his insides. He'd be able to work better, he knew. He used the little bottle-opener attachment of his pocket knife and managed to open a bottle. He drank. It became warm. He remembered hot days in Florida, a blonde from -- where? And that park in San Jose, by the Post Office. He lit more matches, uncorked another bottle of wine. The ground shook. Far away there was a great rumbling, a deep thunder. The shelved bottles shook. Some cracked and splattered to the stone floor. "Hey!" he said. "I didn't do that. I'm not that drunk." He drank.  He awoke, eyes hot and tired, head throbbing. He still had matches and he found his way to a light switch and a flight of stairs. Abruptly he was outside. Sunlight stung his eyes. A realization came to his clouded senses. It was quiet. It was like floating on the bottom of a sea. There were only the soundless caress of a breeze, the movement of a trembling leaf. Then, a whinny. In the frontyard of the farmhouse lay the little horse he'd glimpsed yesterday. Its dark brown eyes were wild, its legs spread-eagled, its tail thrashing, all as if in a futile struggle to rise. Rivulets of blood trickled from its nostrils. "Little girl, what happened? God, what happened?" Jeff saw, in the distance, the tractor motionless in the fields, its bearded driver slumped over the wheel. He moved to the house, found .the woman on the porch. Inside, a man and a small boy. All very white and very dead. "God, I need a drink." No, the TV first. Jeff flicked on the knob. The tube burst into light: there was no picture, no sound. He remembered. The war. And yet no bombs, no real explosions? He stumbled outside to a Ford pickup. He turned on the car radio. Static, finally a voice, cracked and far-away: "...only people and living creatures... neutron bombs... West Coast, East, South... structures still intact... Idaho and South Dakota sending help... end to hostility..." He remembered. This was really why he'd left Frisco. "Well, Jeffy-boy," -- His mother had called him that -- "what do you do now?" He took a deep breath and answered himself. "You go on. Nothing, for you, has changed. You've been alone for twenty years. You take the pickup, food, money. You go to where people are, to Idaho." Then the horse whinnied. She was still thrashing and struggling. She was caked in her own excrement. "Damn, I always hated horses." He thought for a long moment. "Okay, I'll help you before I go." He found a bucket, filled it with water. The horse drank. He located hay in the barn and fed her. He tried to clean the dirty portions of her body. Her eyes were no longer wild. "Strange you made it," he told her. "Nobody except you and me. With me it must have been the wine cellar, with you, 'cause you're strong." It wasn't easy going back inside the Ho.use of the Dead. But, he told himself, there would be many more Houses of Death. It was a beautiful home: clean carpets, shiny bright walls, soft chairs, a stereo, TV, a bicycle. He felt no sense of loss, for it seemed a place where the Other People lived. He found money and jewelry neatly stacked in a bureau drawer and a small wall safe. The challenge of the safe held no fascination. And the thrill of seeing the money and jewelry no longer existed. To hell with them. He did find canned food -- stew and vegetables -- which he believed was still good. A rifle, an automatic .#, could be of use, although he'd always hated guns. He filled all empty canteens and jugs with water, for no matter where he was, he would still have to drink. Drink? Before starting his trip he'd better take a few bottles of wine, maybe a cask. Idaho was many miles away. In the wine cellar he found a hammer and chisel and a dozen empty bottles. The wine flowed easily and like cold blood. His hands began to shake. He sipped. The last time, he thought, the last time before Idaho.  The next day the horse whinnied. Jeff blinked in bright sunlight which was blotted away every second or two by wisps of dark clouds. The horse remained sprawled, and Jeff brought her fresh water. She seemed to be trying to rise. But what if she never rose again? A cloud scudded across the sky. What if winter rains beat down upon the land, the farm, the horse? As Jeff thought, he found eggs inside the house, fried three and began to eat. Maybe he should build a shelter for the horse before he left. Maybe, if he waited, he could help the horse into the barn. The eggs gagged him. In the next room and on the porch and in the tractor, were the farm people. He couldn't take their food, their pickup, their wine while they lay in open air. He worked until the sky was dark -- both with clouds and approaching night. But the farm people were buried. It was time for a drink.  The next day he started work on the shelter. The sky was overcast. Fresh corn was in the little garden behind the house, and it must be picked. He watered the horse and curried her, and her brown eyes seemed to sparkle. Her legs moved more easily. Jeff muttered, "I think you're smiling at me. I think you might start to walk again pretty soon.' He was suddenly tired. "I got to go. Brown Eyes. Sorry. It's a big world, and there are still people out there. I got to try to find 'em." He turned away. Brown Eyes whinnied. Angrily, Jeff turned back scowling. "Damn you, I can't spend my life with a crippled horse and a wine cellar. I got to get movin' on." But first there was another cask of wine, and a watering of the horse, and a day passed, and two and three, and then a week. And it was a great many years before he moved on. -- Ed Ludwig it it ir heat throughout the week of the convention. The point isn't whether Mr. Ellison is right or wrong, the point isn't whether we agree with him or not, as far as I personally am concerned the point is: how many of Harlan's detractors have ever in their life endured one-half as much for a cause they believed in as Harlan was willing to endure for one he believed in? If there is anything history demonstrates and science fiction has been trying to teach us, it's that social forms are constantly changing, no matter how much it might disturb those who don't wish such change (and that applies as equally antagonists). -- Hank Stine Things were hotting up on Jem -- everybody wanted a piece of the pie... and there wasn't enough pie to go around! Synopsis At the Tenth General Assembly of the World Conference on Exobioltime of the semi-stellar object N-OA Bes-Bes Geminorum # -- sometimes called Kung's Star -- or ed! Not with Just one intelligent species, but three: a race of sentient hydrogen-filled balloons, weasellike burrowers and hardshelled arthropods. They are the first sentient life discovered anywhere in the universe off Earth -- and three of them . The race to explore Jem is on. All three of the great power blocs of terrestrial nations prepare expeditions: the Food countries, like the U.S.A. and the Soviet Union; the oil-rich Fuel bloc of Venezuela, England and the Arab states; the People's Republics, headed by China. In Sofia Dalehouse has met and American Army officer with shadowy family connections into the mysterious high levels of government and intelligence. The two of them get into a scrape with the Conference. Ana is Bulgarian, and therefore also a member of the Food Bloc, but she is in love with presented the report on Jem, who is a Peep. Marge Menninger promises to see that a Food Bloc expedition will go to Jem, and that Dalehouse will be on it. She keeps her promise, but the Peeps are quicker. Dulla's expedition is the first to land. Arriving first is not all advantageous, however. Jem is full of perils. The chemistry of its biota is hostile to Terrestrial life, and most of the Peeps become quick casualties with severe allergic reactions. Some die. Dulla attempts to establish contact with Krinpit, the armored, crab-like creatures. The allergic process works both ways. Dulla becomes ill and helpless in the Krinpit village, and so do many of the Krinpit. Some of them die, including the male of the Krinpit name Sharn-igon. When Dalehouse' s expedition arrives on . Jem, its leaders have learned some lessons from the disasters that befell the Peeps. But the planet still has surprises. Dalehouse and his friend, the Rustempt to establish contact with the airborne race of balloonists. They have some success, and decide to build balloons of their own to join them in the sky. They even observe the balloonists spawning over their camp. Scientifically, this is a triumph. But as they breed, the balloonists secrete a spray which is both hallucinogenic and aphrodisiac. It is the finest high on two worlds -- and the whole Food Camp trips out. It isn't a catastrophe -- they survive it, if a little bedraggled -- but it complicates relationships with the balloonists. Nevertheless, Dalehouse gets his balloon working and Joins the airborne race in the sky. He meets the an immense, hydrogen-fijlled sac bearing a tiny, insect-like body, but with a language, a social position as the leader of his flock and a capacity for friendship. The Fuel Bloc -- the ' "Greasies' ' -- have finally landed their expedition on Jem, and typically have all sorts of power machinery, even aircraft. Dalehouse goes with a helicopter rescue Dulla and return him to his own base; at the same time, they transport the Krinpit, Sharn-igon, to the Greasy camp for study. But studied. He kills his human guards and escapes to a nearby Krinpit village, rousing them to fight against the poisonous creatures from Earth. Meanwhile, on Earth the uneasy truce among the great power blocs is being stressed by quarrels over Jem. Marge Menninger gets the U.S.S.U. Eood Bloc expedition reinforced through her father, shadowy head of American Intelligence. But the cost is immense -- in money, in fuel, in raw materials and in political complications. Marge starts a program of developing "trade goods" for the Jemman creatures. Most of the products are weapons. On the other side of the fence, God Menninger' s opposite in their way; and Marge Menninger decides to take more direct action. She bribes a defector from the Peoples' Republics space program to plant a bomb to delay their reinforcement of their Jemman colony. It succeeds better than she had planned. Their tachyon-transmission satellite is destroyed, and all their crews in transit are killed. What Ana Dimitrova had seen of the United States was what she had seen of most of the world: airports, hotel rooms, meeting halls, city streets. So at first she looked around with lively interest as the electrobus whined along an eightlane superhighway toward the place she had been ordered to report to. So much open space, not even farmed! And contrarily, so many places lined up one after another as they passed through communities, places to eat, places to sleep, places to drink, places to buy gas; what prodigious devourers these Americans must be, to keep them all flourishing! She touched the tiny microfiche from Ahmed, at the bottom of her blouse pocket. She had no reader for it, but she needed none. As always it was formal, not very rewarding and extremely short: My dear Ana, I appreciate the letters you have been sending and think of you often. With great affection, Dulla He could have spent a few P more, she thought resentfully, and then, as always, brought herself up sharply. Ahmed was from a poor country. Evenfiched and faxed, the cost per square centimeter of a letter from Kungson to Earth was very high. (But in her own letters she had poured money out like water. (But she could not judge him; she had not had the life experience of measuring every penny. (But it was not just the economy of space and money -- how much more he could have said, if he had chosen, in even fewer words! -- it was the economy of emotion that she begrudged.))) Three deep in parentheses, she took her mind off Dulla and resolved to think about more profitable subjects, and then realized the bus had stopped. Three uniformed Americans had entered by the driver's seat. One of them gestured for silence and said, to the bus at large, "You people are welcome, and let's see some l.D." Craning her neck. Nan could see a barricade with two other soldiers standing by it. They were not at attention, but they were watching the bus quite carefully, and she observed that what had looked like a well-clipped hedge stretching away on both sides of the barrier had barbed wire inside it. How curious. They were treating this place as though it were some sort of military installation, rather than a center for preparing scientists and support personnel for a peaceful expedition to Kungson. Big-power customs were so strange to her. When the MPs came to her she handed her passport over, and smiled at the tall black one who was studying it. He returned her look impassively. "Name?" Of course, it was right there, next to his thumb. "Ana Elena Dimitrova." "Place of birth?" "My place of birth? It is Marek, Bulgaria. That is a city south of Sofia, not far from the Yugoslavian border. " "Put your thumb here, please." She pressed against the little pad he extended to her and then on a square white card, which he tucked into her passport. "Your papers will be returned to you later," he said, and then unbent. "You like to dance? There's a nice group at the club tonight? Ask for me if you don't see me. Name's Leroy." "Thank you, Leroy." "See you later, honey." He winked and moved along. Ana found a tissue and wiped the ink off her thumb wonderingly. These Americans were worse even than Sir Tam -- not just the Americans, she corrected herself, thinking of the Vietnamese colonel and his agile tiny hands. Would it be like this always? Would it not be even worse, when she was part of the small colony on Kungson and they were all living in each other's pockets anyway? But at least then Ahmed would be somewhere near! In the wrong encampment, yes. But she would find a way to see him. Let her get just on the same planet with him again, and they would be together! It made the whole ordeal seem worthwhile.  By the next day, not even that made it seem altogether attractive. She could not have attended Leroy's dance that night if she wanted to. There was no time. Issue of new clothing: "You will wear these here fatigues at all times, except when instructed by your instructors." Assignment to quarters: "You will maintain cleanliness at all times. At all times all personal possessions are to be kept in yolir footlockers. " Preliminary briefing: "You will fall out at oh six hundred hours for breakfast. From oh seven hdndred to eleven hundred you will participate in your individual refresher courses of instruction in the application of your specialized skills on Klong. From twelve hundred to sixteen thirty you will complete your survival course to teach you your survival skills for surviving in the environment of Klong. From eighteen hundred to lights out at twenty-two hundred you will conduct your personal affairs except when required to participate in additional refresher courses or survival instruction. Weekends? Who's the guy who wants to know about weekends? Oh, you. Well, there aren't any weekends here." By the time all that was finished it was nearly midnight, and then Ana dragged her suitcase to the tiny, bare room that had been assigned to her, coldly furnished, like the showcase cell in a county jail, to find out that her roommate was the Vietnamese colonel. Even here rank had its privilege. But Ana was having none of it, and so it was back to the billeting office and a good deal of argument, and by the time she was able to get to sleep in a new room with a female roommate it was nearly two. Breakfast was discouragingly huge, eggs and sausage and cereal and breads with jams and marmalades and peanut butter in opened liter cans on every table, and for dessert they spent an hour receiving inoculations. None of them were painful, but from the grins and jokes of the medics Ana knew that they would be later on. And then she lined up with the other two dozen of her detachment in a wet, cold wind, and they were marched off to their various refresher courses of instruction in the application of thier specialized skills. Ana's tiny group included the Canadian woman and two men unknown to her, and they wound through the camp streets, past a baseball field and a bowling alley, between barracks and anonymous buildings with armed guards patrolling before them, out into an open field half a kilometer square. In the center of it was a sort of tethered balloon shaped like a sausage, fifty meters long, with guards around the perimeter and three of them grouped before the entrance. There was a fence surrounding the whole thing, and more guards at the gate in the fence; and before any of them were permitted inside they had to go through the same tedious, business of checking I.D.'s one more time. Off to one side there was a tall chimney, eoupled to the main tent by a flexible .plastic tube. The chimney roared. Though there was no smoke, the shimmering at the top of it showed some very hot gases boiling high into the air out of it. It did not seem to serve any function that Ana could guess. But then neither did the weapons that all the permanent party personnel carried. Who were they meant to be used against? What pxissible enemy threatened a training base for a scientific expedition which, after all, was in a sense the propierty of the entire world? When she finally got through the gates and the guards she found herself in a long open shed, covered with the opaque white plastic of the bubble. The atmosphere was damp and heavy, filled with strange smells, and the lighting was sultryred. At first she could see very little, but she was aware that people were moving about between rows of what seemed to be smaller, transparent bubbles. The lighting came from a bank of gas-glow tubes, all red, and there was not very much of it. And then she saw the balloonist. She recognized it at once; there could not be another creature as strange as that anywhere in the universe! But it look -- damaged. It was tethered inside a cage. Its great bubble was throbbing but almost limp, sagging against the ground. She stared, fascinated, and saw that a flexible plastic coupling had been taped neatly to a hole in the gasbag. and the plastic line went to a cylinder of gas. A woman with a tape recorder was crouched by the cylinder, adjusting the gas valve as she listened to the balloonist's plaintive song. No wonder the voice sounded so faint! He was operating at a fraction of normal pressure, far too little to let him fly, only enough to let him gasp a sobbing sort of song. The woman looked up and said, "You're Dimitrova? I'm Julia Arden, and this -- " pointing at the balloonist -- "is Shirley. She's singing about her childhood right now." Ana shook hands courteously, staring at the sad, wrinkled little creature. Those sounds did not seem like language! She could not imagine understanding them, much less translating them, no matter how many times they halved her brain! best. Mis Arden, but do you think you really can teach me to talk to that?" "Me? Maybe not. I'll help, and so will the computers, but the one who's going to teach you is Shirley herself. She loves to sing to us. Poor thing. She doesn't have much else to do with her time, does she?" Nan looked at the creature for a moment and then burst out, "No, but what a shame, really! Can you not see she is in pain?" The other woman shrugged. "What do you want me to do about it?" Her tone was less hostile than defensive. "I don't suppose Shirley vounteered for this duty, but then neither did I. Your job is learning her language, Dimitrova, and let's get on with it." "But to see a creature in pain -- " Julia Arden laughed, and then shook her head. "Sweetie, you only got here last night. Wait a day or two. Then you can talk to me about pain."  From # to # Ana Dimitrova stretched the muscles of her mind until she thought she would die of it, and from # to # she balanced the diet by doing the same to her body. Julia Arden had been right. Within forty-eight hours Ana was an expert on pain. She woke up each morning with a hazy overcast of brightness that she knew was the foretaste of migraine. She went to bed each night with so many aches, throbs, and bruises that it took all the will she had to refrain from swallowing the pills they had given her. She could not afford pills; she needed her mind alert. Even while she slept, because sleeping was only another kind of study for Ana, with the taped calls of the balloonists murmuring under her pillow all night long. The headaches, all right, they were something she was used to. Worse than that, the shots were producing their effect. Her skin was covered with little blisters and bumps, some that itched, some that were tender, some downright painful every moment of time. Not just pain. She wheezed and coughed. Her eyes ran uninterruptedly, and so did her nose. She was not alone; everyone in her group was having the same reaction to the allergy shots. If this was the prophylaxis, what could the illness itself be like? And then she saw the holos of the unfortunate Peeps who had died of their reactions, before the countermeasures had been developed, and they defined for her the difference between prophylaxis and reality. It was not comforting to her. It was terrifying. How had Ahmed fared in all this? He had said nothing in his letters, but perhaps he was only being brave. And every afternoon, feel well, feel ill, no matter, there she was out on the exercise field. Pushups and five hundred meter runs, obstacle courses and rope climbing. Her hands were raw, then blistered, then calloused. Even through the coveralls her knees were scraped bloody. Everywhere on arms and legs where there was not a pimple or blister there was a bruise. To be sure, she scolded herself, for all of this there was a clear purpose! Kungson was no picnic dell, it was a place of strange and perhaps lethal dangers. These measures, however brutal, were only to help her meet those dangers and conquer them. If she had not volunteered for the job, she had also not refused it when offered. And, finally, the most potent argument of all. It was the way to Ahmed. So she did her best, all the time, and was secretly proud of the fact that some of the others were doing less well than she. The tiny Vietnamese colonel, Nguyen Dao Tree, fell in a heap from the knotted ropes one afternoon and was taken to hospital. (But he was back the next day, limping but game.) One woman, an older one, perhaps almost forty, fell flat on her face halfway up a rocky hill; she was taken away too, and she did not return. As days became weeks the fatigue lessened, the bruises healed, the reactions to the antiallergens diminished. The headaches stayed the same, but Ana was used to them, and she learned to take part in the friendly chatter in the messhall. Always there were such stories! They were going to Kungson on a one-way trip and were expected to breed there and raise a new race of humans. They were not going to Kungson at all, but to a new planet, not yet announced or even named. They were not going into space at all. They were going to be parachuted onto the Scottish coast to commandeer the oil refineries. They were going to Antarctica, which was going to become a new Food Bloc colony since a process had been discovered for melting the ice cap. At first Ana was frightened by such stories. Then amused, then bored; she began making up stories of her own, and found them as quickly passed along as any other. But some of the stories seemed true. Even some terrible ones, an unexplained accident in space that had destroyed the Peeps' resupply ships and even their tachyon-transit satellite itself. She let herself be late for dinner that night, to listen to the evening news; sure enough, it was official. How terrifying! What would it mean to Ahmed? But then the news went on to say that the expeditions of the Fuel and Food Blocs had offered help to the expedition of the Peoples' Republics, and, with her heart full. Ana hurried to the dining room, demanded attention and proposed thay they all sign a letter of sympathy and good wishes to their colleagues of the Peoples' Bloc. The faces all turned to her, then whispered among themselves, half embarrassed, but in the long run they let her write the letter and they all signed. The next afternoon her training supervisor even excused her early to carry the document to the office of the camp commandant. He listened to her blankly, read the document three times and then promised to send it through channels. At dinner that night she reported glowingly what had happened, but her news was drowned in other news. There were three new stories. First, that they were to receive a large shipment of new trainees the next day. Second, that a date had been set for their flight to Kungson, less than three weeks in the future. And third, contradictorily, that the whole project was about to be canceled. Such stories! Ana stood up angrily, rapping her fork against her thick chinaware cup. "How can you all believe this nonsense?" she demanded. "How can all of these be true at once?" But not many of the others were paying attention, and she felt a tug at her elbow. It was the colonel, who had, as he often did, squeezed in between Ana and her roommate at the table in order to try his fortunes one more time. "Sweet, beautiful Ana," he said, "don't make a fool of yourself. I know something of these stories,and they are all true."  That one of them was true was proved the next morning. Sixty-five more persons arrived at the base, and Ana knew one of them! It was the blonde woman who was Godfrey Menninger's daughter. Of course, everything was turned topsy-turvy. All of the billeting accomodations were changed to make room for the new arrivals -- no, not for that reason alone. Ana realized, because most of the new ones, and quite a few of the old ones, were housed in another barracks half a corporal roommate, and feared at once she would get Colonel Nguyen hack again. But that did not happen. He went to the other barracks, and Ana was moved in with the Canadian woman whose specialty seemed to be growing food crops in ufiusual circumstances. Marge Menninger eaught sight of Ana in the crowd and waved to her. But they had no chance to speak -- not that Ana had any particular reason to want to speak to the American, anyway -- and, in all the confusion, she was nearly an hour late arriving at her morning session with the female balloonist. The creature was no longer a sjjecimen to Ana. She was a friend. Into the cognitive half of Ana's brain the songs of the balloonists had poured. In the first day she had learned to understand a few simple phrases, in a week to communicate abstract thoughts; now she was almost fluent. Ana had never thought of herself as having any kind of a singing voice, but the balloonist was not critical. They sang to each other for hours on end, and more and more Shirley's songs were sad, and despairing, and sometimes even disconnected. She was, she told Ana, the last survivor of the dozen or more of the species who had been wrenched from Kungson and hurled to this inhospitable place. She did not expect to live much longer. She sang to Ana of the sweetness of warm pollen in a damp cloud, of the hot singing sadness of egg-spraying, of the communal joy of the flock in chorus. She told Ana that she would never sing in the flock again. She was thrice right. She would not have dared sing, with her voice so pitifully harsh and weak, as the gas-pump gave her only faltering tones. She had no chance of being returned to Kungson. And she knew death was near; and two days later she was dead. Ana arrived at the zoo to find her cage empty, and Julia Arden supervising the sterilization of its parts. "Don't take on," she advised gruffly. "You've learned all you need to know." "It is not for the learning that I weep. It is because I have lost someone dear. " "Christ. Get out of here, Dimitrova. How did they let a Jerk like you into this project in the first place? Crying over a dead fartbag and sending love-letters to the Peeps -- you're really out of it!" Ana marched back to the barracks, threw herself down on her cot and allowed herself to weep as she had not done in months -- for Shirley, for Ahmed, for the world and for herself. "Out of it," described her feelings exactly. How had everything become so hideous and complex? That afternoon in the exercise field was an ordeal. The physical strain was no longer a real problem. but for some days now the "exercises" had taken a new turn. All of them, her own original detachment as well as the new arrivals, had been working less to strengthen their muscles and reflexes than to learn to handle unfamiliar equipment -- unfamiliar to Ana, at least; she observed that all of the new people, and some of the old, had obviously had experience with it already. Such equipment! Heavy hoses like water-cannon, backpacked tanks and nozzles like flame-throwers, lasers, even grenade-launchers. For what grotesque purpose was all this intended? Tight-lippped, Ana did as she was told. Repeatedly she found herself in difficulties and had to be bailed out by one of the others. The colonel sav her from incinerating herself with a flame-thrower, and Sergeant Sweggert had to rescue her when the recoil of her water-cannon knocked her off her feet. "Please do not concern yourself," she gasped furiously, pulling herself erect and reaching once more for the hose. "I am quite all right." "Hell you are," he said amiably. "Lean into it more, honey, you hear? It doesn't take muscle, just a little brains." "I do not agree." He shook his head. "Why do you get so uptight, Annie?" "I do not like being trained in the use of weapons!" "What weapons?" He grinned at her. "Don't you know this stuff is only to use against vermin? Colonel Menninger spelled it all out for us. We don't want to kill any sentients, that's against the law, and besides we'll all get our asses in a crack. But all the intelligent ones got little like cousins, crab-rats and air-sharks and things that dig around in the dirt and come out and chew your ass off. Those are what we're going to use this stuff for." "In any event," said Ana, "I do not require assistance from you. Sergeant. Even if I believed you, or your Colonel Menninger, which I do not." Sweggert looked past her and pursed his lips. "Hello, there, Colonel, " he said. "We was just talking about you." "So I noticed," said Margie Menninger 's voice. Ana turned slowly, and there she was. Looking, Ana observed without regret, quite poorly. The shots were having their way with her, and her face was broken out in cerise blotches, her eyes were red and running and her hair had dark roots. "Get on with it. Sergeant," she said. "Dimitrova, see me in my room after chow." She turned away, and raised her voice. "All right, all of you," she cried. "Get your asses down! Let's see how you crawl!" Rebelliously Ana dropped to the ground and practiced the way of worming herself across an open field that she had learned the day before. These were infantry tactics! What nonsense, for a scientific expedition! She conserved her anger carefully, and it lasted her the rest of the afternoon, through dinner and right up' to the moment she knocked on Menninger's door in that other barracks halfway across the base. "Come in." Lt. Col. Menninger was sitting at a desk in a white, fluffy dressing gown, rimless granny-glasses on her nose, a halfeaten dinner tray pushed to one side. She looked up from some papers and said, "Te a seat, Ana. Do you smoke? Would you like a drink?" The angry fires inside Ana banked themselves. But they were still ready to blaze out. "No, thank you," she said, in general, to all. Margie stood up and poured herself a scant shot of whiskey. She would have preferred marijuana, but she did not care to share a Joint with this Bulgarian. She sipped a centimeter off the top of the drink and said, "Personal question. What have you got against Sweggert?" "I have nothing against Sergeant Sweggert. I simply do not care to make love with him." "What are you, Dimitrova, some maximum women 's-libber? You don't have to ball him on the parade ground. Just let him give you a hand when he wants to." "Colonel Menninger, " Ana said precisely, "are you ordering me to encourage his sexual overtures so that I can complete the obstacle course more readily?" "I am not ordering you to do diddly-shit, Dimitrova. What is it with you? Sweggert comes on to everything with a hole in it. It's his nature. He comes on to me, too. I could put the son of a bitch in Leavenworth for the places his hands have been on the drill field. But I won't, because he's a good sol -- because he's essentially a good person. He'll help you if you let him. You can always tell him to fuck off later on. " "This I consider immoral. Colonel Menninger." Margie finished her drink and poured half of another. "You're not too happy here, are you. Ana?" "That is correct. Mis Menninger. I did not ask for this assignment." "I did." "Yes, no doubt, perhaps you did, but I -- " "No, that's not what I mean. I asked for it for myself, but I also asked for you, too. I picked you out by name. Ana, and it took hell's own convincing to make the Bulgarians turn you loose. They think you're pretty great at translating." She tossed down the rest of the drink and took off her glasses. "Look, Ana, I need you. This project is important to me. It should be important to you, too, if you have a spark of patriotism in your body." ' 'Patriotism ? ' ' "Loyalty, then," said Margie impatiently. "Loyalty to our bloc. I know we come from different countries, but we stand for the same thing. " Ana found herself more puzzled than angry by this strange American. She tried to sort her feelings out and express them exactly. "Bulgaria is my home," she began. "I love my home. The Food Bloc -- that is a much more abstract thing. Mis Menninger. I understand that in a world of two hundred nations there must be alliances, and that one owes one's allies some sort of allegiance. Or at least courtesy. But I cannot say I feel loyalty. Not to the Food Bloc." "To the whole human race then, honey," said Margie. "Don't you see it? You just said it for yourself, a world of two hundred nations. But Klong can be a world of one nation! No Hghting. No spies. No cloakand-dagger shit. Who colonized America?" "What?" It took Ana a moment to realize she was supposed to answer the question. "Why -- the English? Before them, the Dutch." "And before them maybe the Italians, with Columbus, and maybe, for Christ's sake, anybody you like -- the Vikings, the Polynesians, the Chinese. Who knows? But the people who live in America now ire the Americans. And that's who's going to living on Klong in another generation or two. The Klongans. Or whatever they call themselves. A single race of human beings. Never mind where they come from here! They'll be all the same, all part of the same wonderful -- well, dream. I don't mind calling it a dream. But you and I can make it come true. Ana. We can leam how to live on Klong. We can build a world without national barriers, and without the kind of senseless competition and rapacity that has ruined this one. Do you know what it means to have a whole new world to start over on?" Ana was silent. "I -- I have had some thoughts of that sort myself," she admitted. "Of course you have. And I want to make it happen. I want to lay the foundations for a world society that understands planning and conversa,tion and cooperation. Do you know how much we're putting into this? Four ships. Nearly ninety people. Thirty-five tons of equipment. The invasion of Europe cost less than this one launch, and, believe me, everybody involved is screaming. It costs too much. It upsets the Peeps. The Greasies will raise their prices. We need the resources to solve the problems of the cities. Half the Congress would like to call if off tomorrow -- " "One has heard rumors," Ana said cautiously, "that the launch may be canceled. " Margie hesitated and a shadow crossed her face. "No," she corrected. "that will not happen, because it is too important. But that is why I asked for you. Ana. If we can send ninety people, they must be the best ninety people there are. And you are the best translator I could find." She reached out and touched Ana's sleeve. "Do you understand?" Ana drew away as soon as she could without giving offense, her thoughts uncertain. "Y-yes," she on the other hand, no. What you say is most persuasive, Mis Menninger, but what has it to do with the use of flame-throwers and other weapons? Are we to build this fine monolithic world by destroying everyone else?" "Of course not, Ana!" cried Margie, with as much shock and revulsion in her voice as she knew how to put there. "I give you my word!" There was silence. "I see," said Ana at last. "You give me your word . ' ' "What else would you have me do?"  Ana said thoughtfully, "One has so little contact with the rest of the world here. I would like very much an opportunity to discuss this with others. Perhaps with my own delegation at the United Nations?" "Why not?" exclaimed Margie. She looked thoughtful for a moment, and then nodded. "I'll tell you what. As soon as training's over, we're all going to get three days off. I'm going to New York myself. Come with me. We'll eat some decent food, go to a few parties. And you can talk it over with anyone you like. Agreed?" Ana hesitated. At last, unwillingly, she said, "All right. Miss Menninger. That sounds attractive." It did not, for many reasons, but as a Just person Ana had to concede that it sounded at least fair. "Fine, honey. Now, if you don't mind. I'm overdue for a long, hot bath." Margie locked the door behind the Bulgarian woman and ran herself a tub with some satisfaction. What the stupid prunt didn't know was that she was leaving Camp Detrick directly for the launch pad. The next chance she would have to talk anything over with anybody would be on Klong, and there let her say whatever she liked.  Ana Dimitrova sat with her eyes closed in a broad, low room, elbows on a ring-shaped table, head in her hands, earphones on her head. Her lips were moving. Her head twitched from side to side as she tried to match the rhythms of the taped balloonist song that was coming over the headset. It was very difficult, in large part because it was not a balloonist's voice making the sounds. It was a krinpit's. The tape had been made several weeks before, when Detrick's last surviving krinpit had had no one left to talk to but Shirley, the one surviving balloonist. But her name had not been Shirley. Her name, rather beautifully, had been mo'ahi' i ba alu i, which meant something like Sweetly Golden Cloud-Bearer. Krinpit rasps and tympani did not easily form the balloonist sounds. But Shirley had understood him -- no. Ana corrected herself, Mo'ahi'i Ba'alu'i had understood him. Ana was determined to do the same, and so she played and replayed sections of the tape: Ma'iya'a hi'i -- these creatures unlike us -- hu'u ha'iye'i -- are vicious animals. And Cloud-Bearer's response; Ni'u'a main na'a hu'iha. They have killed my song. Ana pushed the headphones off her ears and allowed herself to rub her eyes. The headaches were very bad tonight. And this awful room! Twenty headsets and tape-control panels before twenty identical hard-backed chairs, all around the ring. So bleak! So unsympathetic! Unsympathetic? Ana clucked her lips at herself. That was one of the English language 's booby-trap words: Sympathetic, simpatico. They, sounded so much alike. But they did not mean the same thing, and it was embarrassing to a translator of Ana's skills to fall into the blunder of confusing them. It proved she was too tired to work any more this night, and so decisively she switched off the tape, hung the earphones on their hook and stood up to go. She intended to wish a courteous good night to those few other eager project personnel who had shared her desire to put in overtime at the tape ring. But there weren't any. They had all left while she was concentrating.  It was nearly eleven o'clock! In six hours she would have to be getting out of bed! Hurrying down the empty company street toward her room. Ana paused halfway, changed course and entered the day room. Really, these headaches were too bad! But there was a dispensing machine in the day room, and sometimes one of the American soft drinks containing caffeine would constrict the blood vessels and reduce the thumping, tumping throb long enough for her to get to sleep. But as she dropped a dollar into the machine and waited for the cup to fill, it seemed to her that coming here had been a mistake, after all. Such an ear-drubbing of noise! A dozen couples were dancing frenziedly to a stereo at one end of the room. At the other a young Oriental man had a guitar, and a group was singing with him, quite at crosspurposes to the music on the stereo. Quite uncaring. And even more noise came from the television alcove: a babble of excited voices, laughter, what could they be watching? She drifted closer to peer at the screen. Someone was lifting a pillowcase out of a sonic washer and exclaiming rapturously over its pristine shine. Were these people excited over a commercial? "Oh, Ana," cried her roommate, elbowing toward her. "You missed it. She was wonderful. " "What? What did I miss? Who was wonderful?" "Lieutenant-Colonel Menninger. It was really super. You know," confided the woman, "I never really liked her. But tonight she was just beautiful. She was on the six o'clock news. It was just a little person-to-pierson interview, like a follow-up to a story about Jem. I don't know why they picked her. But I'm glad they did! She said such wonderful things! She said Jem gave hope to all the unhappy people of the world. She said it was a planet where all the old hatreds could be forgotten. A place where -- what did she say? -- yes, a place where each child could elect a morality and an idea, and have the space and the freedom to live his life by it!" Ana coughed Coca-Cola in a fine spray into her cupped hand. "Colonel Menninger said that?" she gasped. "Yes, yes. Ana, and she said it beautifully. We were all touched. Even people like Stud Sweggert and Nguyen the Tryin' were really moved. I mean, they even kept their hands to themselves. And the newscaster said something about sending troops to Jem, and Colonel Menhinger said, T'm a soldier myself. Every country has soldiers like me, and every one of us prays we'll never have anything to do. But on Jem we can do something useful! Something for peace, not for destruction, Please let us do it.' -- What?" Ana had been marveling to herself in Bulgarian. "No, no, please go on," she said. "Well. And just now they repeated parts of it on the late report. and they said the public response has been incredible. Telegrams, phone calls. To the White House, and the U.N., and the networks -- I don 't know where all . " Ana forgot her headache. "Perhaps I have been doing Colonel Menninger an injustice. Truly, I am amazed." "Well, I am too! But she made me feel really good about what we're doing, and everyone's talking about it!" And they were. Not only in the barracks dayroom. Senator Lenz's phones were ringing, and it was constituents urging him to make sure the heroes on Jem got support. Newsrooms around the country were watching the electronic tally of calls from the public; Jem, Jem! Spot pollsters were reporting great and growing public concern. God Menninger 's phone rang only once, but the person on the other end was the President of the United States. When he hung up Menninger 's face was tense and stem, but then it relaxed and he broke into a smile. "Honey," he said to empty space, "damn your black heart, you do your old man proud. " XIll For twenty kilometers Charley and his flock tried to follow the little biplane as it chugged and bounced through the sky of Jem. No use. The balloonists soared high, swooped low, found winds that carried them toward the heat pole, but never fast enough to keep up. Charlie sang a mournful farewell song into his radio as they turned away, and the sound penetrated even the noisy rattle of the little engine inside the plane. "Too much noise," shouted Kappelyushnikov cheerfully into Danny Dalehouse's ear. "Turn off, please?" "Let me say good-bye first." Dalehouse sang into the tiny radio, then switched it off. Far behind, and half a kilometer overhead, the flock bobbed acknowledgment. Dalehouse craned his neck to see forward, but the camp of the Greasies was of course nowhere yet in sight. They were flying almost directly toward the Heat Pole -- "southeast" by the convention of considering the poles of rotation north and south, however irrelevant that was to compasses and sextants -- and it was uphill almost all the way. How foolish of the Greasies to locate their camp in the least hospitable part of the planet! But who could figure why the Greasies did things? Kappelyushnikov leaned over and slapped him on the shoulder. "You wish to puke?" he called encouragingly, pointing over the side of the cockpit. Dalehouse shook his head. "Is all right, you know," Cappy went on. "Is little rough, yes. We are fighting winds, not making love to them like in balloon. But you have truly outstanding aircraft technician in charge!" "I'm not complaining." And in fact, he had no reason to complain. The biplane was a technological marvel on Klong -- on Jem, he reminded himself, as they were supposed to call it now. At least they were flying! The Greasy camp was hard to reach any other way. There were no cars on Jem, because no roads. Only a tracked vehicle could go very far, and even the Greasies did not have them to spare. Because, in their pigheaded way, the Greasies had camped ten kilometers from the nearest usable water, boats were out. You could fly there for this semi-summit meeting that was supposed to make everyone on Jem friends again. Or you could walk. And Dalehouse spared a thought of compassion for the poor, proud, pedestrian Peeps, who were no doubt doing just that somewhere below. So just to be flying was a triumph, although he wished Gappy had not brought up the subject of airsickness. It was not the motion that was bothering him as much as the food they had been eating. With twenty-two more mouths to feed, the old catch-as-catch-can meal style was down the drain. Unfortunately, the new people had brought their appetites, but they had forgotten to pack a chef to satisfy them. The food was unbearable. No one dared complain. The person who bitched would be the next cook. Still, the community was growing. The third resupply ship had brought a great deal. This sputtering little two-winged airplane, folded and stacked and foolish-looking, but demonstrably workable, because it was working. The little plutoniumpowered machines and instruments that had given Morrissey sensors to study the Creepies in their tunpels under ground and Dalehouse himself radios to pass on to Charlie. A new Argus orbiter to photograph clouds and help them predict the weather. Or at least to guess at it a little more accurately. It had even helped them in their attempts to make contact with sentients. Sort of. Charlie was delighted with his crossbow and his radio. Jim Morrissey had taken another tack. He had used the new power auger to make three widely spaced holes along a Creepy burrow. The end holes held soft charges of explosives, the center one a hose connected to the exhaust of the auger's little gasoline putt-putt. When Morrissey blew the charges he sealed both ends of that section of the tunnel, and the carbon monoxide caught four burrowers before they could dig away. By then they were no good for Dalehouse 's purposes any more, of course, but they were a joy to Morrissey. Even further marvels were on their, way. The third resupply had brought eight metric tons of equipment, but according to the tachtran messages the next would bring nearly fifty, plus maybe a hundred additional personnel. It would be a city! The summons to the meeting at the Fuel camp had not only been a welcome tour of Jem, it had been a reprieve from the tedium of erecting tents to receive the reinforcements. What the tachtran had failed to say was just what the reinforcements would be used for. They certainly needed any number of specialists they didn't have. A cook. A dentist. Some betterlooking women. A better translator -- Reminded, Dalehouse leaned back to see how Harriet was faring behind him. The translator was most uncomfortably curled up in a space no more than a meter square, and studded, at that, with bolts and levers that must have been tattooing Harriet's hips and ribs indelibly. If she had been anyone else Dalehouse would have thought of some friendly, commiserating remark. For Harriet he could find none. Her eyes were closed. Her expression registered resignation to the palpable injustice of being the smallest of the three of them, and thus the one to be squeezed into the tiny rear compartment. "Getting close," Kappelyushnikov bawled in his ear. Dalehouse leaned forward, rubbing at the glass as though the Jemman murk were on the inside, rather than all around. There was nothing but maroon cloud -- Then the stark white rim of the Heat Pole glittered through a break. And something else. The clouds themselves were clearly bright. As the biplane tunneled out of the last of the cloud bank they were leaving, Dalehouse saw the cause before him. "Jesus Christ!" cried Kappelyushnikov. "Have they no shame?" The light was the Oily cp. It stood out on the horizon like a bonfire, penetrating Jem's dour maroon murk with beacons, lighted windows, my God, Dalehouse marveled, even street lamps! It was no longer an expeditionary camp. It looked like a small town. The vertical beacon began to sweep across the biplane to acknowledge their approach -- then courteously away, so that they were not dazzled. Kappelyushnikov muttered inaudibly into his radio mouthpiece, listened for a moment and then began to circle. "What's the matter?" Dalehouse demanded. "Is nothing the matter, only we are no longer in hurry," said the pilot. "Peeps will be unavoidably one hour detained, so let us study this miracle before landing on it. " A miracle it very nearly was. There were only about forty people in the Greasy camp, but they seemed to have almost that many buildings. Buildings. Not tents or plastic huts; what had they made them out of? And what buildings! Some were barracks, some seemed individual bungalows. One looked more like a tenth-size copy of the Eiffel Tower than any structure one could live or work in. Another was a good twenty-five meters in length. And -- what was that curious shallow round pietaled cone on the far side of the camp? It seemed to be constructed of bent strips of shiny metal arrayed around a central black cylinder. Could it be a solar generator? If so, it was almost megawatt size! And -- that stubby tower with the horizontally rotating fan. Wasn't that the exhaust from an air condiiionerl it Over the rattles and groans that came from his Krinpit escort, Ahmed EHilla heard a sputtering distant sound. "Put me down. Wait. Try to be quiet," he called peevishly in the mixture of Urdu and their own language that made communication possible between them. Or sometimes did. He lowered himself from the litter in which they had been carrying him and climbed onto a knee of a many-tree, pushing aside the pinkly glowing fronds to stare around the sky. A tiny two-winged aircraft was chuttering along just below cloud level. "So. Another triumph of technology arrives," he said. The Krinpit, Joim-fteet, rearer' back to study. him more carefully, its stubby claws waving. "Your meaning is not loud," it rattled. "No matter. Let us move on.' Dulla was in no mood for a nice chat with grossly hypertrophied bugs, however useful they were being to him. "Go, carry the litter and my bag, I will walk," he ordered. "It is too steep here for riding." They were climbing from the shallow valley of the river now, up through the last of the forested slopes onto the dry highlands. The vegetation began to change from many-trees and ferns to things like succulents, stubby barrels with glowing bright-red luminous buttons. Dulla looked at them all with distaste. Study the plants, find new products, it is in this way that my fathers became independent of the machines of the outside world. So Feng Hua-tse had advised before he left; but Dulla was an astrophysicist, not a herbal healer, and he had no intention of following the fool's instructions. There was no overhang between him and the sky now and he could see the little biplane circling, far off toward the bright white line of the Heat Pole. So. The Greasies had their helicopter, the Fats now had a plane, and what did the representative of the People's Republic have to take him to his meeting? A litter, carried by animals that looked like squashed crustaceans. Dulla fumed. If Feng had listened to him, they would have insisted that the threeparty meeting be held at their own camp. So they would have been spared this humiliation of arriving on a plastic frame carried by creatures out of some children's nonsense fable -- if not the humiliation of exposing to the Fats and the Oilies the meanness of their encampment. What a disaster! And all Feng's fault. Or Heir-of-Mao's; the expedition should have been properly supplied and reinforced in the first place, but leave it to the Chinamen to hoard coppers to the ruination of the project. Without warning the Krinpit stopped and Dulla, lost in his thoughts, almost tripped over them. "What, what?" he complained. "Why are you standing here?" "A very loud thing moves quickly," rattled Jorm-fteet. "I do not hear anything." But now that he was awakened from his reverie he did see something, a swell of dust behind the hills. As he watched, a machine topped the rise, coming toward him. It was still a kilometer away, but it looked like a halftrack. "Another triumph of conspicuous waste," sneered Dulla. "How dare they come for me, as though I could not make the journey by myself?" The Krinpit rattled inquiringly, and he added, "Never mind. Put down the litter, I will carry my knapsack myself now. Hide yourselves. I do not want the Greasies to see you." But the words conveyed no meaning to the Krinpit. A Krinpit could never hide from another Krinpit as long as they were close enough to hear each other. Dulla struggled to explain: "Go back to the place behind the hill. The Fats will not hear you there. I will return in the space it took us to come up from the river." He was not sure they understood that, either. The Krinpit had a clear sense of time, but the vocabulary of terms to mark its units did not map well from one language, based on a diurnal cycle, to another which had evolved on a planet without easy temporal reference points. But they lurched away obediently and Dulla walked steadily toward the approaching halftrack. The driver was a Kuwaiti, apparently a translator, because he greeted Dulla in flawless Urdu. "Would you like a lift?" he called. "Jump in!" "You are very courteous," smiled Dulla. "Indeed, it is a little warm for strolling today." But it was not courtesy at all, he fumed internally, it was only more of their darhnable arrogance! Ahmed Dulla was quite sure that he was the only person on Jem whose native language was Urdu, and here the Greasies had made sure they had someone who could speak to him! As though he himself were not already proficient in four other languages! The time would come, he promised himself, when he would humble their swinish ostentation. So he rode up over the gullied hills toward the Greasy camp, chatting amiably with the Kuwaiti, remarking politely on the fine appearance of their camp, his face smiling and his heart swelling with rage.  The official host for the meeting was named Chesley Pontrefact, London-born but not of native roots that went many generations back. His skin was purplish-brown and his hair white wool. Coded tachtran messages had given Dulla a good deal of background on every member of the Greasy expeditions, as well as the Fats, and he knew that Pontrefact was an Air Vice Marshal and nominal commander of the Greasy expedition. But he also knew that real power belonged to one of the civilians from Saudi Arabia. Pontrefact bustled about the long conference table (wood! shipped all the way from Earth!), offering drinks and smokes. "Brandy do you. Dr. Dalehouse?" he inquired solicitously. "And perhaps a Coca-Cola for you, sir?" I'm afraid we don't have orange juice, but at least there's ice. " "Nothing, please, " said Dulla, seething. Ice! "I suggest we begin our meeting, if that is convenient." "Certainly, Dr. Dulla." Pontrefact sat down heavily at the head of the table and glanced inquiringly around. "Mind if I take the chair. Just for form's sake?" Dulla watched to see if anyone from the Fats was going to object, and spoke a split-second before they did. "Not at all. Marshal Pontrefact." he said warmly. "We are your guests." But one should show courtesy to guests, and what was this seating arrangment but a deliberate insult? Pontrefact at the head, two of his associates at the foot, the Kuwaiti translator and a woman who could be no one but the Saudi civilian who was the Greasies' decision-maker. On one side of the table were all three of the Fats, Dalehouse, their Russian pilot and their own translator; and on the other -- only himself. How much more deliberately could they point out that he was alone and insignificant? He added diffidently, "Since we are all conversant, I believe, with English, perhaps we can dispense with the translators. It is an old saying of my people that the success of a conference is inversely proportional to the square of the number of participants." Quickly, "I shall stay," said the Fats translator. Pontrefact raised his white-caterpillar eyebrows but said nothing; Dulla shrugged politely and gazed toward the chair, waiting for the proceedings to begin. The Saudi whispered to the interpreter at some length. Across the table, Dalehouse hesitated, then got up to reach across the table. "Good to see you looking fit, Ahmed," he said. Dulla touched his hand minimally. "Thank you." And, grudgingly, "And thank you for assisting in returning me to my own camp. I have not had a chance to express my gratitude since." "Glad to help. Anyway, it's good to see someone from your expedition -- we don't see many of you, you know." Dulla glared. Then, stiffly, "I have come a long way for this meeting. Can we not begin?" "Oh, hell," said Pontrefact from the head of the table. "Look, mates. The whole reason for this meeting is to try to work together better. We know what a balls-up our masters have made of Home. Shall we see if we can do a bit better here?" Dulla said happily, "Please limit your observations to your own people." It was as he had suspected, the Greasies were going to insult everyone but themselves. Let this West Indian whose grandfather was a ticket-collector on the London Underground make a fool of himself, if he chose. Not of the People's Republics. "But I'm in dead earnest. Dr. Dulla. We invited you here because it's clear we are all working at cross purposes. Your own camp is in serious trouble, and we all know it. The Food people and our own lot are a bit better off, yes. But you don't have a proper doctor, do you. Dr. Dalehouse? Not to mention a few other things. And we can't be expected -- That is, we don't have limitless resources eithet. Under the U.N. resolution we are ail supposed to cooperate and divide the responsibilities. Particularly the science. We undertook the geology, and you can't say we haven't played fair about that. We've done a great deal . ' ' "Indeed so," put in Kappelyushnikov blandly. "Is pure coincidence that most is in personal vicinity and relates primarily to fissionables and to salt domes." "That is, to petroleum," Dulla agreed. "Yes, I think we are all aware of tharr'Marshal Pontrefact." How thoughtful of the Fats and the Greasies to begin quarreling among themselves so soon! "Be that as it may," the chairman went on doggedly. "There's a hell of a lot to be done here and we can't do it all. Astronomy, for instance. We did orbit a satellite observatory, but as I am sure you know -- it ran into malfunctions. Let me show you something." He got up and moved to a likris screen on the wall. When he had fiddled with it for a moment the crystals sprang into vari-colpred light showing some sort of graph. "You've seen our solar generator. This shows the solar input for our power-plant. As you see, there are spikes in the curve. This may not seem important to you, but our generator is a precision instrument. It isn't going to do its job properly if the solar constant isn't, well, constant." Dulla stared in black envy at the graph. That was what he was here for, aftef all, because he was a specialist in stellar studies! He hardly noticed when Dalehouse put in, "If Kung is acting up, it may mean more to us than a few wiggles in your power supply." Pontrefact nodded. "Of course it may. We notified this to Herstmonceux-Greenwich with a copy of the tape. They're quite upset about it. Kung may be a variable star. ' ' "Hardly," sneered Dulla. "It is known that a few flares are possible. " "But it is not known how many, or how big; and that's exactly what we need to know. What, if I may say, we confidently expected to know from the astronomical researches that were meant to be conducted by your expedition. Dr. Dulla." Dulla exploded, "But this is too much! How can one practice as-trophysics when one is hungry? And whose fault is that?" "Certainly not ours, old chap," Pontrefact said indignantly. "But someone blew up our ships, old chap. Someone killed thirty-four citizens of the People's Republics, old chap!" "But that was -- " Pontrefact stopped the sentence in mid-syllable. He made a visible effort to control his temper. "Be that as it may," he got out again, "the plain fact is the work's got to be done and someone's got to do it. You have the instruments, and we don't, at least not until proper telescopes arrive from Earth. We have the manpower, and you evidently don't." "I beg your pardon. Allow me to inform you of my academic standing. I am director of the Planetology Institute at Zulkifar Ali Bhutto University and have graduate degrees in astrophysics from -- " "But no one's disputing your degrees, dear, man, only your fitness to function. Let us send our own astronomer over. Better still, let Boyne airlift your equipment here, where there's better seeing -- " "Certainly not! Not either!" "I really don't think that's quite fair, do you? We've certainly cooperated in providing food, for instance -- " "Such food! For your people, not for ours; all flour, hardly any rice. " Dalehouse said placatingly, "We'll turn up some rice for you, if that's what you like." "How gracious of you!" Dulla sneered. "Now, wait a minute, Dulla. We've done our best for you -- and we have a couple of complaints of our own, if you want to know. Like shooting at me!" Dulla grimaced. "That was only Hua-tse's foolishness with fireworks. The People's Republics have already expressed their regrets." "To whom? The dead balloonists?" "Yes," sneered Dulla, with exaggerated hurnility, "of course, it is so, we do apologize to your close friends, the comic gasbags. And to ' yours too, sir, the vermin that dig in the earth whom you find so useful!" "If you mean the Creeps," said Pontrefact, his control of his temper wearing thin, "at least we don't use them as litter bearers." "No! You use them to help exploit the mineral riches! Is it not true that there has been radiation disease among them?" "No, it isn't! At least, not here. We did use a few to dig samples for us in other areas, and, yes, they did encounter some radiation, but I must say that I resent the imputation that we are exploiting the natives." "Oh, I am sure you would not do that. Marshal Pontrefact, especially as your own ancestors must have experienced so much of that from the other side, as it were." "Now, look here, Dulla!" But Pontrefact was interrupted by the Saudi woman, who said: "I think we should recess for lunch. We have much to discuss, and shouting at each other will not help. Let's resolve to try to do better in the afternoon."  Thirty meters below the airstrip, Mother dr'Shee woke with the smell of cyanide in her splayed nose, too faint to be dangerous, too strong to ignore. The Shelled Devils were at it again. She yipped peremptorily for the brood-member on duty. It turned out to be t'Weechr, the runt of the litter and the one the others saddled with the least attractive jobs -- including, she realized justly, attending to the wants of the Mother when she first woke up. There were only seven in this present brood of hers, and all of them male, and none of them the size, or the strength, or the wit of their father. It was a loose and unsettling time, and it spoiled her temper. "Food," she ordered harshly. "And drink. And someone to groom me while I am waiting. " t'Weechr said humbly, "There is no one but me. Brood Mother. I will be quick with the food, and groom you while you eat." "And why is there no one?" "The New Devils are teaching. Brood Mother. All are commanded to be present. " "Tssheee." If dr'Shee had been ' a human, the sound would have been a grunt, written "Humph" for convenience's sake. But .she was not actually displeased, merely fretful; and when t'Weechr returned it was not only with tubers, and a shell of water, but there were even some fresh leaves and fruits from Above. "Taken or given?" She demanded, sniffing them suspiciously. "These were gifts of the New Devils, Brood Mother," the youth apologized. "Tssheee." They were, however, tasty, and she was hungry. She defecated neatly into the shell when she was finished, and t'Weechr folded it closed. "Is there any other service, Brood Mother?" he asked, licking a final strand of her fur into neatness. "No. Be gone." He touched noses and wriggled away to deliver the package to the rotting rooms. The next brood would mix it with the planting mud, and plaster it into The ceilings of the farm tunnels when they prepared the next crops. By then it would be well aged, and of great value in growing the tubers. Runt or not, t'Weechr was a good child. She would miss him when the litter matured and scattered. And that time was not far off. At every awakening now her dugs had been smaller and harder. The breeding males knew it, and every time she left her nest they wriggled close to touch her, noseto-anus, testing to see how near she was to courtship. Only yesterday the male with the scarred leg had said, half jesting, "What would you like next time, dr'Shee? Krinpit shell? A live Flying Devil? The Head of a New Devil?" "Your own head," she had said, half irritated, half flirtatious. He had snorted laughter through the spreading folds of his nose and crept away, but he would be back. It was not an unpleasing thought. dr'Shee's brood-sister had mated with that one, two litters ago. A fine brood, three females! And the sister had said he was indefatigable at rut. Well. A proper courtship was a proper courtship, but she could not help hoping that he might turn out to be the male with the finest gift to lay before her. Faint and distant vibrations in the earth set her whiskers to quivering. That was the New Devils, too. Time was when such tremors had meant only a particularly violent thunderstorm Above, or perhaps the crash of a falling many-tree. Now the New Devils scraped and shoved hillocks and boulders around at will, and the earth was no longer easy to her senses. As she moved around her chamber, sniffing and touching to make sure everything was in its place, it was touch and smell and taste that principally guided her. Sometimes her males had plastered bits of fungus and vegetation into the walls, along with the secretions that made their tunnel walls hard and water-proof, and from the plant decay there was some faint glow. dr'Shee appreciated the light, but did not need it. For her people eyes were almost a handicap, especially on their infrequent dashes to the surface, when only the densest of cloud and worst of storms dimmed Kung's radiance enough for them to bear. "Greeting, dr'Shee." She sniffed in startlement, and then recognized the female at the entrance to her chamber. "How are you, qr'Tshew? Come in, come in." The other female entered, and dr'Shee said at once, "I will send for food. " "I have eaten," said qrTshew politely. "What lovely courtship gifts." She fondled dr'Tshee's collection. Six breedings, six fine gifts: a hard thing stolen from the New Devils that no one understood, the leg of a crabrat -- that had been her first gift, and the least worthy, but in some way the most satisfying of her courtship gifts. Even the claws of a balloonist. Every one had been stolen from the Surface itself, at great risk, and delivered to her at a cost. Few males survived more than two or three mad, half-blinded dashes to the Surface to steal courtship gifts. The enemies were everywhere. Manners satisfied, qrTshew came to the point. "The father of my last brood has died of a bad breathing," she said. "Also three young of other mothers. " "What a pity," said dr'Shee. She was not referring to the male, of course, once a male had achieved breeding he was done, for that female. But to have young die of the cyanide gas! "I fear for our way of life," said qrTshew primly. "Since the New Devils came, our litters have not been the same." "I have had the same thought," dr'Shee admitted. "I have spoken of it to my sisters. " "And I to mine, and I and my sisters have thought something we wish to share. Our young are being taught things by the New Devils. dr'Shee, shouldn't we mothers learn what the litters are learning?" "But they are learning ways of bringing death! You and I are mothers qrTshew!" dr'Shee was shocked. "The Krinpit bring death to us, do they not? The broods in the upper galleries have blocked off the tunnels where the bad air came from, but Is it not certain that the Shelled Devils will break through again and more bad air will come?" "I cannot bring death, except of course for food." "Then let us eat them, shells and all," said qrTshew grimly. "Touch closely, dr'Shee. There is a story -- " She hesitated. "I do not know how true it is. It came from a Krinpit, and might as well have come from a Flying Devil." That was an old saying to indicate dubiousness, but in this case, dr'Shee realized, it was actually true. "This Shelled Devil taunted one of my sister's brood by saying that New Devils had destroyed an entire city of our race. He said the New Devils thought of us as vermin, and would not rest until we are all gone. That is why they have given the Krinpit the bad air." "But the New Devils are teaching our litters how to destroy Krinpit." "The next part of the story is puzzling, but I think it is so. The Shelled Devil says that there are three kinds of New Devils. One kind destroyed the city. Another kind gave them the bad air with which they harm us here. And the kind that teaches our litters is a third kind. They have destroyed Flying Devils and Krinpit, as well as persons of the two other kinds of their own race. But they do not destroy us. " dr'Shee thrashed her long, supple body in agitation. "But that is not true!" she cried. "They have taken several litters from their classes to some other place, and only a few have returned. And they have been weak and slow, and speak of their brood-mates dying!" "My sisters and I have heard this also," agreed qr'Tshew. "Tsshee!" The petaled folds of dr'Shee 's nose were rippling furiously. "It feels," she said at length, "as though the teaching of bringing death is not a bad thing. If we bring death to the Krinpit, then they will not be able to bring more bad air to us. If we help our New Devils to bring death to the others, then they will not be able to aid the Krinpit or the Flying Devils against us. " "I have had this same thought, dr'Shee." "I have a further thought, qrTshew. Once we have brought death to these others, perhaps we can then bring death to our own New Devils." "And then our litters will be ours again, dr'Shee!" "And our burrows will be safe and dark. Yes! Do not go away, qrTshew. I will summon t'Weechr and he will begin to teach us these lessons!" Even in Jem's favorable conditions, air denser, gravity less than Earth, there was a peremptory equation of lift. Danny Dalehouse could carry what he could carry, and there was an end to it. To carry any of Dalehouse's gifts meant sacrificing ballast and therefore mobility. To carry them all was impossible. When Dalehouse scolded him for giving the crossbow to a flockmate -- at a time when the ha 'aye ' i seemed everywhere ! -- Charley sang placatingly, "But I must keep the speaker-to-air! I cannot have both, cannot have both." "And if you are killed by a ha 'aye 'i, what good will the radio do you?" But Charley didn't even seem to understand the question. He and the flock were singing a sort of rhapsody about the speaker-to-air and how it enriched their chorus, and Dalehouse abandoned the effort. Charley's possession of the radio wasn't all good. It meant that Dalehouse could really keep in contact with the flock from the ground, as long as they stayed in line of sight or somewhere near it, and that fact had not escaped Major Santangelo, the new camp commandant. It was getting harder to escape into the air. At the same time, it was getting less attractive to stay in the camp. Santangelo had established command at once. He had proved it by sending Harriet and Alex Woodring off to try to make contact with a distant tribe of burrowers, uncontaminated, they hoped, by contact with the Greasies. And the camp was being run on increasingly strict military lines. Dalehouse broke through the flock's song. "I must return. Four more flocks of our people are joining us and I wish to be there when they arrive." "We will come with you, we will come with you -- " "No, you won't," he contradicted. "Too many ha 'aye 'i near the camp." That was the truth, and that, too, was a consequence of the "gifts" he had given them. Since the Oilies had found out that Santangelo 's "scientific instruments" were being used by the balloonists to keep tabs on what was going on in their camp they had taken to shooting down every balloonist that came within a kilometer of them. So balloonists were growing locally scarce, and the predators were getting hungry. "Fly by the Wet Valleys," he commanded. "Leam if our people are well there." "No need," sang Charley. "See the wings of your friend Ha'y coming from there even now!" And back behind the shoreline there it was, Cappy's little biplane coming back from visiting the outpost, circling in for a landing. "Then good-bye," sang Dalehouse, and expertly vented hydrogen until he came down to the level of the on-shore winds that carried him back to the camp. He was getting really good at ballooning, and he was smiling as he drifted down over the commandant's pet project, the little mud fort on the shore, and dropped to earth on the first bluff. He gathered up the deflated balloons, slung their loose netted bulk over his shoulder and walked happily enough up to the hydrogen shed. That was the end of happiness. Half the camp was gathered around Kappelyushnikov and Santangelo, farther up the hill. Jim Morrissey and a half dozen others were coming toward him, their faces grim. Dalehouse caught Morrissey's arm as he passed. "What's the matter?" he demanded. Morrissey paused. "Trouble, Danny. Something's happened to the out-camp. Harriet, Woodring, Dugarchenko -- they're missing. Cappy says the camps 's been ripped apart, and they're gone." "Harriet?" "All of them, damn it! And there's blood and Krinpit tracks all over the place. Let go, we've got to get down to Castle Santangelo -- in case they invade by sea, I guess. Anyway, you'd better get up there and see what your orders are." Orders! How like an Army officer to over-react and start issuing orders in all directions! Dalehouse let them go past and walked belligerently up to the group around Santangelo and the pilot. Someone was saying, " -- I didn't know there were any Krinpit in the Wet Valleys. " "If you were in Beverly Hills you wouldn't know there were any rattlesnakes in California, either, but if you wandered around Hollywood Hills they'd bite your ass off. That's enough for arguing," the major said. "Those of you with assigned defense posts, get to them. We've got four ships coming in in the next twenty hours. It'd be a good time for anybody to catch us off guard, and we're not going to be caught. Move it!" Dalehouse, who had been given no assigned defense post, was not anxious to get one. He moved away briskly with the others as the group broke up, circling around the outskirts to approach the communications shack. Inside, the comm team on duty was watching a continually shifting display of moving symbols against a green grid of coordinate lines: the four resupply ships, already in orbit around Jem, were making their final course corrections before dropping down to the surface. Dalehouse had expected Kappelyushnikov to show up there and he did, moments after Daleliouse himself. "Ah, Danny," he said dismally, "you have good taste for finding nice place to fuck off. Wait one while I see if asshole traffic controller has accidentally got ships in right orbit." He peered into the screen, grumbled at the crew on duty, then shrugged and returned to Dalehouse. "Is on course," he reported. "Now question is, is course right? We find out. Poor Gasha!" "Are you sure she's dead?" "Have not seen corpus delicti, no. But, Danny, there was very much blood, two liters at least." "But you didn't see the bodies." '.'No, Danny, did not. Saw blood. Saw tents chopjjed up to fine Venetian lace, clothes all over, food, radio smashed, little scratchy bug-tracks everywhere I looked. No" twdies. So I yelled some, listened, poked into bushes. Then came home. So poor Gasha, not to mention poor Alexei and poor Gregor. ' ' Danny shook his head wonderingly. "The Krinpit are damn noisy beasts. I don't see, how they could catch the camp by surprise, and if they weren't surprised they should've been able to take care of themselves. Santangelo made them carry guns. " Kappelyushnikov shrugged. "You want to, I fly you there and you study scene of crime for yourself. Right now, excuse. First ship is about to come out of orbit and I must keep controller up to personal high standard of accuracy."  Half the personnel in the first ship were a combat team -- a fact which would have come as a distinctly unpleasant shock to Dalehouse at one time, but now seemed less so. While still in orbit, the Vietnamese colonel commanding them had been briefed by radio; the squad formed up outside the ship as they debarked, and immediately drew weapons and trotted to reinforce the perimeter guards. The second ship was also mostly military, but among them was a face Dalehouse recognized. It took him a mopient to make the connection, but then it was clear; the Bulgarian girl who had interceded for him and Marge Menninger in Sofia. He called to her and waved; she looked startled, then smiled, rather attractively, he thought, and called a greeting. That was as far as it went just then. By then the new colonel had conferred with Major Santangelo, and the whole camp was mobilized. The Vietnamese -- his name was Tree -- s:ommandeered Kappelyushnikov and the airplane, and they were gone for more than two hours, orbiting the camp in widening circles, first at high altitude, then nearly brushing the tops of the trees. All the tents had to come down. By the time the third rocket landed the tents were up again, now lined up six to a row, four rows paralleling each other, in what had become a company street. At each comer of the encampment pits were dug, and out of the third ship came machine-guns and flamethrowers to go into them, while the few rankless nonspecialists who had not been tapped for unloading, tent detail or pit digging had been set to pounding steel stakes into the ground ten meters outside the limits of the camp. Among the third ship's cargo was two huge reels of barbed wire, and by the time the last ship began its drop they had been strung along the stakes.  For once the Jemman skies were almost clear as the fourth ship came into sight, high over the far horizon of the ocean-like. First there was a broad, bright meteoritic splash of light as the ablative entry shields soaked up the worst of the excess energy and spilled it away in incandescent shards. Then the ship itself was in naked-eye vision, falling free for a moment. A quick blue-white jet flare made a course correction. Then the trigger parachute came free, pulling the three main chutes after it. The ship seemed to hang almost motionless in the ruddy air, but slowly, slowly it grew larger until it was almost overhead, two hundred meters up. Then the chutes were jettisoned and the ship lowered itself on its blinding, ear-destroying rockets to the beach. Dalehouse had seen, he counted, five of those landings now, not counting the one he himself had been in. They were all almost miraculous to watch. And they were all different. The ships themselves were different. Of the new four, only one was the tall, silver shape of his own ship. The other three were squat double cones, ten meters from rounded top to rounded bottom as they crouched on their landing struts, nearly twenty meters across at their widest. The first person out of the ship was Marge Menninger. It was not a surprise. The surprising part was that she hadn't come earlier. Dalehouse realized he had been half expecting her on every ship that landed. She looked tired, disheveled, and harried, and obviously she had been sleeping in her olive-drab fatigues for all of the transit-time week. But she also looked pretty good to Dalehouse. The female members of the Food Bloc party had not been chosen for their sexuality. Apart from a rare occasional grapple with someone he didn't really like very much -- sometimes impelled by tickling one of the balloonists into parting with a few sprays of joy-juice, sometimes by nothing more than boredom -- Dalehouse 's sex life had been sparse, joyless and dull. Margie reminded him of better times. Margie had also come up in the world since Sofia; the insignia on her collar tabs were no longer captain's bars but full colonel's eagles, and as she moved aside to let the rest of the troops debark. Colonel Tree and Major Santangelo were already beginning to report to her. She listened attentively, while her eyes were taking inventory of the camp, the defense perimeter and the progress of the debarkation. Then she began speaking in short, quick sentences. Dalehouse was not close enough to hear the words, but there was no doubt that the sentences were orders. Tree argued about something. Good-humoredly, Margie slipped her arm around his shoulder while she answered, then patted his bottom as he moved off, scowling, to do as he was told. She and Santangelo moved up toward the command center, still talking; and Dalehouse began to revise his notions of what to expect from seeing Margie Menninger again. But as they approached where he was standing she caught sight of him and threw out her arms. "Hey, Dan! Beautiful to see you!" She kissed him enthusiastically. "You're looking real fine, you know? Or as close to fine as you can in this light." "You, too," he said. "And congratulations." "On what, being here? Oh, you mean the eagles. Well, they had to give me that to handle Guy Tree. Dimitrova ought to be around somewhere, have you seen her? Now if we could only get the Pak to come for a visit we could all have a nice time talking over good old days in the Bulgarian slammer." "Colonel Menninger -- " "All right. Major, I'm coming. Stay loose. Dan. We've got catching up to do. " He stared after her. In the old Rotsy days in college, before he had dropped out as it became clear that nobody would ever need to fight wars any more, colonels had seemed quite different. It wasn't Just that she was female. And pretty. And young. Colonels seemed to have more on their minds than Margie Menninger did -- especially colonels coming into a situation where the panic button had been sorecently pressed.  "Hello, Dr. Dalehouse," came Ana Dimitrova's voice. "Mr. Kappelyushnikov said you'd be here. Rappelyushnikov said you'd be. But I must confess I was not sure he was in earnest." Dalehouse opened his eyes and sat up as Cappy and the girl stooped through the entrance to the shed. The pilot's expression made it clear that, whatever he had told the girl, he had hoped there would be no one there, but he rallied and said, "Ah, Anyushka, you must learn to trust me. Here is old friend to see you, Danny. " Dalehouse accepted the formal handshake she offered. She had a nice smile, he observed. In fact, if she had not chosen to wear her hair pulled severely back and avoid the use of makeup she could have been quite attractive. "I was hoping to get a chance to talk to you. Miss Dimitrova. " "Heavens, Ana, please. Old cell-mates must not be formal with each other." "But on the other hand," said the pilot, "must not impose on dear Danny, who is no doubt hungry and must get to mess-hall at once or risk missing excellent dog-meat-andslime meal." "Nice try, Cappy," Dalehouse acknowledged. "No, I'm not hungry. How are things on Earth, Ana? I've just been hearing some bad stories." Her expression clouded. "If the stories you have heard have been violence and disaster, then, yes. that is how things are. Just before we left, television news spoke of martial law in the city of Los Angeles, and also in several cities of Europ)e. And there was some sinking of an Australian naval vessel off the coast of Peru." "Dear God. " "Oh, there is much more than that. Dr. Dalehouse -- Dan. But we have brought all the recent newspapers, as well as tapes of television programs -- it is really quite an extensive library, I understand. I believe there are more than twenty thousand books in microfiche, at Colonel Menninger's express orders." ' 'T wenty thousand books ? ' ' Dalehouse shook his head. "You know, I never thought of her as a reader. ' ' Ana smiled and sat eross-legged on the floor before him. "Please, let us be comfortable. I too am sometimes astonished at Colonel Menninger. " She hesitated, then said, "She is not, however, always to be relied on. I had expected some time to consult with my government before coming here, on her promise. But it did not happen. None of us were allowed to leave the camp until we were flown to the launching point. Perhaps it was because she did not want to risk exposing us to the unstable conditions we might have found." "As bad as that?" "Worse," growled Kappelyushnikov. "You see, Danny? We should be grateful to be here on safe tropical-paradise planet like Jem, where only once in a while isolated party gets wiped out by giant cockroaches." "That's another thing," said Danny. "Marge Menninger doesn't seem particularly worried, after the flap yesterday. " "No reason to worry, dear Danny. I and little Vietnamese colonel have scoured every centimeter from ten klicks in all directions, using magnetometer, I-R scanners and good piloting eyes. Is no metal thing bigger than breadbasket anywhere around, I promise, and not more than three, maybe six, creatures larger than crab-rat. So sleep safely tonight, Danny. In own bed," he added pointedly, and did not need to add "soon." Nan was quicker than he. "That is good advice, Cappy," she said, standing up. "I think I will take it for myself. ' ' "I will escort you," rumbled Kappelyushnikov. "No, do not disturb self, Danny, I see you are quite tired." Ana sighed. "Gospodin Kappelyushnikov," she scolded, "apart from the fact that I am tired and quite disoriented from all these new experiences, you and I have barely met. I do hope that we will be friends. Please don't make that difficult by behaving like some Cossack with a peasant maid." Cappy looked abashed, then angry. Then he grinned. "Anyushka, you are fine Slavic girl. Yes, we will be friends at once. Later on, perhaps more -- but," he added hastily, "only in proper Soviet style, no premature touching, all right? Now let us all three stroll through pleasant Jemman murk to your tent. " Ana laughed and slapped him on the shoulder. "Russian bear! Come, then." She led the way outside and stood for a moment, glancing around at the quieting camp. The floodlights that marked official "day" were out, but Kung was clear and ruddy in the sky overhead. "I do not know if I can get used to a world where it is never night," she complained. "Is severe handicap for certain purposes, yes," Kappelyushikov agreed. They climbed the bluff and walked along it toward the female tent area. At the very edge, surrounded by a border of rounded stones in lieu of a lawn, was a larger tent then the others. It already had a flat rock before it stenciled Col. M. Menninger, Commanding . "Margie's doing herself well," Dalehouse commented. "Is privilege of rank," said Kappelyushnikov, but he was staring down the beach at the four new ships, one tall and slim, three squat, resting on their landing struts. "That's strange, isn't it?" Dalehouse said. "Those three are quite unlike the others." Cappy glanced at him. "You are truly observant, Danny." But his tone was strange. "All right, Cappy. What's the secret?" "Secret? Simple pilot is not told secrets. But I have eyes, and I can make conjectures." "Come on, Cappy. You're going to tell us your conjecture sooner or later, why not do it now?" "Two conjectures," he corrected. "First, observe shape of three new spacecraft. Imagine sliced in half, forming two little cones each. Then imagine all six cones set on base around perimeter of camp and those long, narrow ports that are so unnecessary for navigation of space removed. What have we then?" "Upside-down cones with long narrow parts," Dalehouse guessed. "Yes, exactly. Only when installed on defense perimeter we have other name for them. We call them 'machine-gun emplacements.' " He sighed. "I think is triumph of two-faced engineering design, not accident, that this is so. " "But one can scarcely believe that," objected Ana. "This is, after all, a peaceable exploration party, not an invacing army!" "Yes, also exactly. Is only coincidence that so many members of peaceable exploration party are also soldiers." Both Dalehouse and the girl were silent, studying the landed spaceships. "I would like not to believe you," said Ana at last. "But perhaps -- " "Wait a minute!" Dalehouse interrupted. "Those three ships -- they don't have any return stage! That's why they're so short!" Kappelyushnikov nodded. "And that is second conjecture," he added heavily. "Only is not really conjecture. Library of twenty thousand books is not light reading for weekend. Space-craft that come apart to make forts are not for round trip. Vessels without return capsule capability are not accident. Total of sum is clear. For many of us, is not intended we ever go back to dear old planet Earth."  Getting into the Jemman sky again the next day was a victory for Dalehouse, and he did not know how many more of those victories he would have. The day had begun unpromisingly. As soon as the "morning" lights were on he found a mini-memo on the bench inside his tent door to let him know that, as from # hours that standard day, he was to consider himself under military discipline with the assimilated rank of captain. On the way to breakfast he had passed an orderly carrying two covered trays into Margie's tent. An orderly! Not even the late Harriet Santori had gone that far. And on the way back past the tent, the Vietnamese colonel had been coming out. Who Marge Menninger kept in her bed was no concern of his, and all this other military MickeyMouse was irrelevant to his purpose on Jem. All the same, Dalehouse was not enjoying his flight as much as usual that day. For one thing, Charlie and his flock were nowhere around -- partly because Major Santangelo had insisted they overfly some of the other parts of Jem to bring back intelligence. Mostly because Dalehouse himself was reluctant to have them there, with so many ha 'aye 'i waiting in the clouds to prey on them. At least he had insisted they stay a full two kilometers away from the Greasy camp; maybe that was enough for safety. Meanwhile, Dalehouse had his lightweight carbine with him, and he was hoping to take out at least a couple of the ha 'aye 'i before Charlie drifted back. TTiere was already one balloonist in the camp as a sort of combination convalescent and pet, waiting for his ha'aye'i-ripped gasbag to mend enough for flight. Dalehouse didn't want Charlie to join him. Trying to look appetizing, he drifted under the base of a low cumulus-humilis. It was exactly the sort of place the air-sharks chose for hiding. But if there was one in the cloud it wasn't hungry just then. He vented gas and dropped away from the cloud as the updraft began to suck him toward it; if there were ha 'aye 'i, he wanted to meet them in clear air, not where they could be upon him before he could shoot. A return flow carried him back toward the camp, and he looked down from half a kilometer on a busy scene. About twenty people were still unloading the new ships. Others were clearing brush and forest to widen the perimeter around the camp, and up past the camp, toward the hills, in a natural meadow of thornbearing ground vines, a tiny tractor was plowing furrows. That was new! The tractor must have come out of one of the ships, and the furrows looked exactly as though someone was planning to farm. That was reasonable enough, and even good news -- certainly they could use fresh vegetables, and if the Greasies could grow them so could the Fats. But something about it troubled Dalehouse. He couldn't put his finger on it; something about using soldiers to farm? Forced labor on land? He dismissed the thought; he was getting too low. He vented some ballast, and the water sluiced down on the newly plowed land like a toy-scaled rain shower. The thing that was tickling his memory was beginning to be annoying. For some reason, it reminded him of his undergraduate anthropology professor, a gentle and undemanding man a lot like Alex Woodring -- Like Alex Woodring, who was dead. Along with Gasha and the Bulgarian corporal he had never really come to know. He was having nothing but depressing thoughts. His reserves of hydrogen and ballast were getting a little low, and evidently the ha'aye'i had learned to distinguish between a balloonist and a human being swinging from a netted cluster of bags . They were not tricked this day. Reluctantly he swung back over the beach, vented gas and dropped to the pebbly sand. By the time he had picked up and stowed the deflated balloons, Margie Menninger was approaching, along with the woman sergeant who was her orderly. "Nice flying, Danny," she said. "Looks like fun. Will you take me up with you sometime?" He stood regarding her for a moment. She really looked very pretty, even in the maroon Kunglight that darkened her lips and hid the gold of her hair. Her fatigues were new and sharply pressed and her short hair-do flopped becomingly as she moved. "Any time you say. Marge. Or is it 'colonel'?" She laughed. "All you brand-new officers are the same, very rank conscious. We're off duty right now, Danny, so it's Marge. You'll learn." "I'm not sure I want to leant how to be a soldier." "Oh, you'll catch on," she promised. "Tinka, take the point. Let's go for a walk, shall we?" The sergeant moved out ahead of them, trotting to the barbed-wire enclosure. The troops in the pit at the comer lifted a section of the wire aside so the three of them could pass through; the sergeant in charge gave Margie a soft salute and she nodded pleasantly back. "If a person went swimming in this water," she said, "would she find herself being eaten up by something?" "Not so far. We do it all the time." "Lxioks pretty tempting. Care to join me.?" Dalehouse shook his head, not in negation but in wonder. "Margie, you're something. I thought colonels had to keep busy, especially when they think their troops need armed guards and barbed-wire fences day and night." "Dear Danny," she said goodnaturedly, "I haven't been a colonel very long, but I taught the Theory of it to a couple thousand plebes at the Point. I think I have a pretty good grasp of the basic principles. A colonel doesn't have to do much, she just has to see that everybody else gets everything done. I already put in four hours of pretty solid work this morning." "Yes, I saw Colonel Tree coming out of your tent." She looked at him thoughtfully. She didn't comment, but went on, "As to your other point, the perimeter watch is s.o.p. from now on, but there are patrols in the woods, and aerial reconnaissance every hour, and besides, Tinka's a qualified expert with all hand weapons. I think you'll be all right." "I wasn't worried about my personal safety." "No, you weren't. You were worried about the troops under my command, and on their behalf I thank you for your concern." She grinned and patted his arm. "Hold on a minute." She fished a cigarette case out of her pocket, ducked behind him to get out of the wind and expertly lit up. She inhaled deeply and held it, passing him the joint. When she exhaled, she called to the sergeant, "Tinka!" "Yes'm. " "Next batch of dope you clean for us, save the seeds. Let's see if we can grow the little buggers here." "Yes'm. " Danny took a long hit, beginning to relax. Being with Margie Menninger was never dull, at least. As he slowly exhaled he looked over in some admiration. She had adjusted at once to the heat; the disconcertingly low gravity, the thick air that had troubled theiri all for weeks. She was some kind of woman. By the time they had finished passing the joint back and forth, they were out of sight of the perimeter guard, where the beach widened under a high, bare bluff. Margie stopped, looking around. "Seems as good as any," she commented. "Tinka, take your position. " "Yes'm." The sergeant scrambled agilely up the side of the bluff to the top and Margie shucked her fatigues. She wore nothing underneath. "If you're coming, come. If not, stay and help Tinka keep watch." And she splashed into the water. Dope, company or whatever, Dalehouse was feeling better than he had all day. He laughed out loud, then skinned out of his own clothes and joined her. To be continued Since # Phantaanegoria haa puMiiied # magadnea and # portfodoa of fTwqnWrty r en dered ait by Kenneth Smith. Vbtiialy al of theae pubicatloiis have act a new hlj-wataa ma rii lor mialUj i of contenta and of reproduction: yeara before fandom knew what fcidiiid iijtlimprtmi ipiaHy p u b# cat kna were, Phantaamagorla waa ahea#y devoted to Juat auch atan da rda of rvraSenrfi It fvmaina the only auch ptibdahtaig ventwe In which the entire pt oreaa of iq H ud uctioo la oveiaeen, and Ita quadly guaranteed, by the artlat hh nacl f. Owntaig a Phantaamagoria laproductlon b vtrtuaby aa good aa owning an ofigfaial. Magazine, ##, contabn a lavlah feble from the Age of insects. The cover and centerfold are gor geoua color-prooeaa. StD avaBaMe at # ea this laaue la the peak of Phantaamagorla'a eiffbfta to create Intefllgent fantasy, meticuloualy rendoed. Put some depth Into your fantasy Bfe with this connoiaaecaa deUit, the ariatocrat of Hmlted-oAtlons. Don't delay -- the Ibat two Issues of the magadne are nearly out of print now. (If you deake your copy autoaphed and biacrfted to you, plensc bKhide an extra OutataBtfteg among  g.   Ine of I k i e ail fantasy pitata, fantastic nudes. Two plates are hil color-proceaa, one to #-color, two are duotones, and five are printed In a single, speclaDymixed tfaft -- all bi rich depths of talk on the finest coated Warren stock, alie #x# kichea. Uhe most of Phantawnagoria'a portfoloa, ## to an extremely faulted edkhMi portfoBos and magadn ea are maBril with protective r artBrna id.) The work of Ken neth Smith has been featured recently in a naBanflnrArlwish to see the fuB Mne oi Phentaamegoffa p ub B catl ona tostrated and descifacd, please send I for a lSpage biociiiBe (with ki fonn a tl on alao about Bthotpipha and origtnato). For an addkiond l.yownamc wBbe added to our mJIng Bat for aperial annoimcemerds In the future. And Having Writ by Donald R. Benson. Bobbs-Merrill, #. Don Benson has been an editor for a long time. In spite of that he writes well, and shows a kindhearted soul in this altemate-Earth novel. An alien explorer spaceship, the Wanderer, enters Earth's atmosphere too fast and seems certain to explode. As a last resort, one of the humanlike crew activates a Probability Displacer and the ship enters an alternate time-stream in which the ship enters the atmosphere safely, though crippled. They enter an Earth time-frame of the early #'s and are faced with the problem of either stimulating this Earth'sscience enough to make possible complicated repairs to their spacer, or of being marooned. Howard Taft, Thomas Edison, the Kaiser, the Czar... This Earth's alternate history becomes skewed in unexpected ways by the aliens' "interference" and good-intentions. This is a pleasant book, a mild sf adventure, written with good humor and competence. Heat by Arthur Herzog Signet, # I didn't think much of his previous novel. The Swarm, but in this one Herzog caught me and held me -- sometimes against my will. He had sense enough to keep the personal problems and the man-woman romance in the background. The overpowering interest is in the gathering but uncertain evidence that excess CO # in the atmosphere is no longer being absorbed by the oceans. In fact, in the tropical Atlantic the ocean is giving it back. First the weather goes crazy. Then the heat... There is a terrible danger that a runaway greenhouse effect will be started and that Earth may end up like Venus. Humanity is on the verge of doom. The novel spends almost all its time in the build-up. The actual consequences -- heat -- and saving mankind from the oven are raced through in the final twenty pages. I suspect the book was structured and aimed for the movies. That's good commercial sense, but it warps the novel. Dawn Of The Dead by George Romers and Susanna Sparrow, St. Martin's, #. You have to be terminally credulous to get past the 'living dead' premise of this horror novel. But if you can lock up your disbelief for a few hours, this novelization of a forthcoming major horror film (sequel to Night Of The Living Dead... a so-called classic) will keep yoii turning pages avidly. On the other hand, if the concept of the recent dead coming "alive" to attack and eat the living and their own warm dead for food, and the ruthbook -- or the movie. If the book is an accurate reflection of the film, the movie will be the bloodiest, most sickening ever made. These zombies are permanently killed by shooting them in the brain, or otherwise disconnecting the brain from the body... decapitation, smashing... No credible explanation is given for the sudden reanimation of hundreds, of damage to the body and still keep coming (or try to come). Yet they make sounds -- a moaning cry, and they breath and bleed, which means their hearts must beat to keep the brain going... So why wouldn't a stopped heart kill them? Why wouldn't they bleed to death? No explanation. This is run-run-shoot-shoot-run-fear-screamArrnrggggh! with no rationality. The three men and women we follow through this book are almost all given to stupidity and panic so that the authors can menace them again and again with the zombies. The novel sucks. But in its way it is exciting and gripping. Star Rigger's Way by Jeffrey A. Carver Dell, # The wonder of this book -- a novel of character-change, maturation, abandonment of illusions and discovering-of-self -- is the hyper-space drive that is called the Net and which is powered somehow by spaceship generators. In order to travel in the Flux -- the hyperspace continuum -- the ship's pilots, called Riggers, must control the net with their minds -- working as a team -- and guide the ship through the dangers of hyperspace. The problem is that their minds impose (necessarily) an understandable vision of what is going on around them. They can appear to be sailing through an ocean... a snowstorm... a dangerous cavern... a seething, vari-colored mist... a serene forest... a deadly, rocky labyrinth... and they can be wrong. Riggers are dijferent people, blessed and cursed with a peculiar psi talent that permits them to pilot ships in this manner. It is dangerous, exciting work. The novel begins when Gev Carlyle, a young Rigger, finds himself alone on a space ffighter, accidentally alive after an unexplained disaster in the Flux killed the three other Riggers who were flying the ship at the time. He has almost no chance of making it to safety, since he hasn't the mind-power to pilot the huge ship. Then he picks up a distress beacon and is able to rescue an alien catlike creature -- a Cephean -- who is able to help fly the ship but who is selfdestructive, a victim of his cultural conditioning. Yet Gev manages to link minds with the being and attempt to fly the deadly Flume -- the only way to safety. Gev is haunted by his desire to reunite with three companionsRiggers whom he loved. The book is his fight to trace them and bring them together again -- to recreate his "family." As he pursues his goal he becomes a different person, grows, matures... and doesn't realize it until a final crisis forces... I had trouble with the "subjective sea" of the Flux and the ability of the mind to fly huge spaceships in this psi-powered hyperspace. But what thehell, it's an engaging science fantasy and the novel will leave you saying to yourself, "Yeah!" Trample Down An Empire by Mack Reynolds Leisure Books, # Three men, bored, living off Guaranteed Annual Income, as a joke and as a way to get some extra money, start the Subversive Party... a mockery of the existing Republican-Democrat Party which controls the country. To their delight and astonishment the movettient takes hold in an equdly bored, quietly desperate U.S.A. and soon mushrooms to the point that their outrageous party principles -- make everything legal (except real crime), really clean up the air, the food, the water, maximize freedom while also abolishing the constitution, elections, etc. A truly revolutionary program. The core of the party's appeal is selfishness... legitimized selfishness. To this end they require payments for joining, require recruitment of two others, then five others for privileged status in the party... They get kick-backs and high profit from party uniforms, badges, etc. The International Bureau of Investigation, of course, plants spies and agents in the party, but somehow things don't work out right for the Establishment-in-power. Drastic measures are called for... This is a humorously cynical look at American politics and contemporary American society. Some of the ideas advocated by the characters are Not Nice. They Disturb. They (even in mockery) make one squirm. The book doesn't really end; it stops. But even so, it makes me wonder if the unconventional content of this novel led to its rejection by Mack's regular publishers, Ace and Bantam... and other major publishers. All the major publishers today are owned by companies which are owned by companies which are owned by the biggest of the big corporations. The Art Of The Fantastic, Edited by Gerry de la Ree # Cedarwood Lane, Saddle River, NJ. # This is an anthology of art from the extensive personal collection of de la Ree, a fan of long standing who issues these handsome, large, beautifully printed hardcover volumes several times a year. Usually he publishes books devoted to one artist -- Finlay, Fabian, Bok, Cartier... This volume contains work by Hannes Bok, Virgil Finlay, Lawrence Stevens, Edd Cartier, Stephen Fabian, Frank R. Paul, Mahlpn Blaine, Frank Kelly Freas, Charlie McGill, Clark Ashton Smith, Tim Kirk, Haip' Clarke, Ed Emsh, George Barr, Roy Krenkel, and others. All the plates in this book are black and white. Color reproduction of the paintings in Gerry's collection would be prohibitive, especially for a limited edition of # copies such as this. Most of the drawings in this book are illustrations for stories and novels. You'll probably recognize some of them. The varieties of styles and techniques is entrancing to me. The more you know about art and the discipline of rendering in black and white -- ink, pencil, etc., the more you appreciate the skills and talents of the men here    The most sensational SF novel of our time! David Bunch They could live forever in their bionic metal bodies... if anyone can really iive forever! Sure, we didn't have to run from hearses then or speculate on coffins. See a flesh kid dragging his playmate through the streets and pounding him down with a bat, we didn't care. So who's to die and what's to go? Not us, we thought. Let all flesh-land fall on stones and cut its noses on razors -- good riddance! We'd just pump up and down on our all-weather new-metal knee joints, push the phfluggeephflaggee button on our talkers at them each and everyone and laugh and laugh. And anytime we wanted to, we could pull back over the line into Our Country, sit in our hipsnuggie chairs in a Stronghold and gloat upion our buttons, GoodGadget buttons. And then it happened. Just when you think you've got it made, all nailed up and zippered down, the thing starts pulling loose at the hinge-joints. Take us, for instance. We'd fought to a fine standstill and a victory conclusion, we thought, the dread human idea that, soon or late, all humans had to die. I think our bold defiance of this concept and our attempted solution of the problem should rank with some of science's better things. Or at least I thought that before. But now -- ! Well, what are you going to do when everything goes black, when the bright dream fades and the dark cover pulls over your guide stars? Try again? Sure! That's the human way. Be sorry you laughed when the flesh kid died in the streets? Be appalled that you just yawned when the big fat milk horse at the noonday curb was half halved by that runaway factory wagon? Well, perhaps be sorry. But not too much time to be sorry over the mishaps of flesh-land. What's to gain by being sorry? And speaking of mishaps -- If you have not by this time seen someone half eaten by our newmetal all-metal metal eaters, you have missed one of the world's stark horrors. You cannot say, "I have seen deep tragedy." You have seen nothing! By comparison all other mishaps must seem but soft landings and easy fractures. Or at least it seems so to me. But then, I might be prejudging in favor of my own condition. You be the judge. You see, we had it made in steel-topped Moderan, the country of the peotals, where metal-andpeople people lounged in Stronghold homes with their Good-Gadget buttons. There is to that no reasonable doubt to have -- we had it made. We'd had ourselves done over. Long ago. After that, standing around in a truce time in our newmetal alloy "replacements," our bulk like new-metal armor, our flesh-strips few and played-down, couldn't we spit at time then, couldn't we laugh it down? Our organs made up of tireless gadgetry, hearts like little engines, lungs like accordion boxes, flexi-flex newmetal bellows -- couldn't we max out of a dormant whenever we chose for a spree, couldn't we push buttons and flick switches on a big-daddy go!? And food -- that introven! purer than fresh mountain strip feed. Oh things were fine indeed then, and no hurry in steeltopped Moderan where the plastic yard sheets covered our sterilized acres. Germless as new mountain snowballs in Old Times we had eternity! all sacked and tied and slung upon our backs like golden apples in a bag. And then they came, low like damp dark smoke over the metal flowers, dropping in out of nowhere one spring day. Others were riding the air high up like eagles floating perhaps would, lumped, make a speck as big as a small-small pencil dot. Under our powerful lenses they had jaws and teeth like ocean sharks of Old Days. Just say they were the dread metal fly-fleas, strangest mutants of all time. So what's to tell? Just tell that they ate us? Oh, how portray the horror? One moment, say, you're sitting outside the eleventh, outermost Wall of your Stronghold. It's between wars, a fine June Tuesday, and your Warner hangs dormant while the cone balls that are your ears for danger go silent roundand-round in a slow circling above your armor in this pleasant time of truce. And then the cloud flings up, small, far out, where the flower tops meet the vapor shield, grows and keeps on coming. And it hits. In an incredibly short time, under your Warner's heavy and helpless danger clangor, it lands with a small-small sound like the buzz a very fine sleet might make tacktacking against a window. In Ancient Weather. You feel nothing, being mostly that hitherto allprotective invincible survival metal, but you see the deep black film settle, shift, go up and down and across you. You try to wipe it off. Ha. There is no method. You try to think of things. You try to pretend that nothing is happening. You sit and sing. You speculate on a Max Fire to blast his threat when it's winging. Ho! Did you ever try to fell a cloud -- or bring down smoke -- with rifle fire? -- After a while the deep black film lifts with a tiny sound, like small-small sand falling acrossa rock. There is a darkness in the air for a fleeting instant. You watch the darkness go. You try to sing. You try to pretend nothing has happened. But something has happened! You're smaller by a little than you had been. For you have just had your visit from the new-metal all-metal metal eaters, deadliest mutants ever known. And all over Moderan it goes on, this thing. The dark droning clouds rage up countless times in the morning, countless times in the afternoon, sweep in upon us and chop out a metal fill. Or if it's a time of war, and we're inside tending to launcher buttons, the clouds film across our Strongholds and eat there on the roof. We or our Strongholds, it is the same, in time it is the same. Inexorably they will eat all. And so we who once had forever. Eternity, like a bright wish tied down, feel the great thing go little by little in a black film drifting over us from time to time. And when the wings fan up of the shaik-jawed atoms, loaded and going away, and we fling a pocko-scope viewer up to our wide-range mechanized eyes for a better peep at our tormentors, and see them so magnified, sometimes we think of a black drift of condors all plated with terrible scales. It is then that we know, and we see how we stand. They go away on a Joyflight digesting a little of us on the wind each day, each day. And so we are mortal after all, to a degree as vulnerable as any in simple flesh-land? Is it only a question of time? But the dieam! The magnificent dream lives on and feeds upon eternity -- or the quest for that. It clothes its bones in hope again and comes out fighting. Perhaps it is only a minor setback after all, this of the metal "fleas." Perhaps tomorrow, some shiny-new tomorrow, we shall "replace" ourselves with the pure dream -- a thing like rubber, maybe. Yes! a new-cell rubber alloy, that could be the answer. And the metal metal eaters will starve then, their vile steel bellies sucked jip in terrible tiny ribs and mouths chopping hard in a foodless hopeless time. They will drift out to die, as all things shall and must that by David Bunch First, could I please comment on C. J. Cherryh's "The Faded Sun: Kesrith"? I thought it was a beautiful story, and sad enough in the genocide of the mri to make me wish for that miraculous happy ending that never came. I liked the description of the scenery, which helped me to feel there in the action; and the perceptive study of Niun's mind moved me very much because I can see threads of the same ambivalence in some of my own contradictory motivations and actions. The thing that makes me feel a little skeptical is that I couldn't find a bridge that would make the alreadyhateful regul suddenly commit murder when it was so unlike them that they had to hire the mri to be mercenaries. I can understand where bai Hulagh could have gotten desperate, to where he could have broken through some of the conditioning (though it would have been lots harder than it was made out to be). But even so, it didn't sit too well with me. I will agree that they were impossible to sympathize with; and in their forthcoming defeat, I felt a sadistic surge of triumph as in "Now I've got you, you s.o.b.!" A beautiful and hauntingly question-filled open-ended ending. Thank you, Ms. Cherryh. This letter is also a great chance for me to praise Galaxy for your enlightened attitude toward the blind SF freak. Could you please send me the names and addresses of people in my area with whom I can get in touch? Let me explain that I am a blind person, and wish that along with Galaxy, I could also get Analog and Fantasy and Science Fiction. One big frustration is that the Library of Congress selectors must go to hiding-places to find some of the books that do get transcribed. There have been all too many times I've wanted to discuss a book with a sighted person, only to be told, "I didn't know that book was around." It's an interesting thing to think about, because perhaps in our own ways, we all wish we had more time, chance and whatever-else to read more than we can. So maybe there isn't all that much difference in our situations except for its being a matter of degree. I want to thank you. Galaxy, for helping to bridge the gap. Two books I'd like to talk about briefly, as examples of ones I've read and others haven't, are Jacqueline Lichtenberg's first novel, and a book I'm just as glad that not many of you have had to suffer through. Have some others read these, and could I have some feedback? John Guenther's novel. The God Machine, was so bad I made myself read through the whole thing long after I knew it couldn't get any better. It was a shame, because some of his ideas about the Micronizer were interesting and seemed original to me, and to some extent, I really enjoyed the banter and humor among the characters. But in general, it was really strange for a lot of reasons. If he can publish and even get his book done in an alternative reading medium, there may be hopes for my future as a writer, despite my misgivings about whether I know enough. Basically, it's a story about what happens in the relatively-near future when a Stereotypical-Sixties-type movement called the Amorphous goes underground to try to fight and break the influence of a totalitarian, inhumane government. The main protagonists in the novel are Professor Welch (there never was a first name for him -- just Welch), and his wife Eve (who was never called Mrs. Welch). One of the ground rules for entering an Amorphous to pool your talents with other dissidents is to have been a victim of the System. Well, he is one, and a lot goes on, with pages used to describe how the explosion blew people apart in different ways. Some of the names in the book were so obviously cutesy that it was hilarious; example, DeCorum, an ex-student of Welch's who worked for the government and got his long feared what-for as a result. Of the two societies, there was more potential for love and real warmth among those in the Amorphous; but generally, if that's what society is evolving toward, I want to do all I can to change it from happening. What did it reflect, the sickness of society or that of the writer? It was a sad mis-application of a good talent, and let's hope he does better next time -- if there is a next time. Jacqueline Uchtenberg's novel. House of Zeor, is a novel of another kind. The descriptions were beautiful, and the situation, though potentially disastrous, had plenty of room for hope. There was a lot of adaptability and heroism in the characters that left me feeling proud that I'm a human being, and what made it so stirring is that this sort of thing could happen. It was not written in a toogoixj-to-be-true way, either; you couldn't help chuckling over different arguments caused by different cultural values. It is set in a postnuclear-holocaust future where humanity, though mutation, splits into two unstable but evolving factions. Simes and Gens have to live together; but Simes, who have special powers and vulnerabilities, must also prey upon Gens for survival, as that is the only source of selyn energy, which they will die without. It is a very sensitive book. Read and enjoy. This leads to my last question. I wonder if there could be an article in Galaxy sometime for beginning SF writers, with some tips on how to write but mostly about how the beginer may get started in vying for publication. Along with it, could you give us your policies as they pertain to an aspiring writer? (That's what caught my attention; you are using new writers and giving them a chance to express themselves through your pages. That's more encouraging to people like me.) Peggy Walsh # #th St., Apt. # Pittsburgh, Pa. #I (You can see the flaws in a plot as well as anybody -- HS) (Peggy's record reviews will appear in future issues -- KH) by Jane Gallion To: Apollo Dave Connell looked up from his empty glass. He brushed a few crumbs from the tabletop, looked at his watch, and then at the door. Someone was entering, but it was only another party of tourists. The dark-haired hostess greeted them and led them to a candlelit table in another comer of la trapaza turista. Nine-eighteen p.m., and no Bonnie. He sighed, and slumped back in his chair. "Mas cerveza," he said, and pushed his glass to the edge of the table. "Ahnd thee esenorita?" "What?" "Thee ladee, senor. Perhaps she would like sometheen more?" the waitress said. "Perhaps jew both would wish to hahve sometheen to eat?" Dave blinked. Distractedly, he imagined that she sounded suspicious, as though she knew that their presence here was not mere tourism. "To... ah... eat?" he temporized. Oh, he was being ridiculous. This was a restaurant, and they were probably taking up valuable time and room with their waiting and fiddling. But to eat? When his stomach was in knots, and the succession of beers he had drunk to kill the intolerable waiting time was making him even more jittery. "Well..."He glanced aside at Sara, holding a half-drunk brandy and soda. He had hardly spoken to her since the first one. Her expression was pleading; it was the one she wore rather than speak out and ask him for something, and he knew she was probably hungry. "Yes... yes. I think we would like to eat, uh, por favor. Can we see a menu?" Of course Sara was hungry. They had been waiting here in this toowarm room for over two hours. And they had not eaten since breakfast in that airport clip-joint in Los Angeles early this morning, unless you counted a ham and cheese on rye, wolfed down in flight somewhere over the top end of Louisiana, with the jungly miles of the Deep South unrolling with hypnotic sameness beneath them as they flew steadily toward Miami. Where was the damn woman anyway? What was taking her so long? Something had gone wrong -- he knew it had. The latin waitress, a tiny girl with huge, luminous eyes, and a frothy before taking Dave's empty glass and turning briskly on a spiked heel to bring them menus. Her too-short skirt reminded Dave that he was in a foreign country, where styles lagged ten years behind American hip, recalling unavoidably the Sara he had met and almost instantly loved when every trim behind in the country had been clad in them. Sara's had been skirted in the in-est of black vinyl, topped with a muslin peon shirt that this little waitress wouldn't  caught dead in even now. Sara had worn high vinyl boots with her outfit, no lipstick, and heavy earrings like stained glass in her ears, the only color about her, barring the green glow of her eyes under the swing of ironed hair and rumpled bangs. But you had to count her eyes, the eyes of a shakti of Kama, full of pure and primordial energy. Those eyes had captured him from across the El Monte Legion Stadium, strobes going, band wailing, and kept him on his feet as he struggled to get to her in sections, stoned into near-oblivion, but brought back by the sudden reality of a green-eyed shegod on the other side of a crowd of dancing freaks. Looking across the beer-ringed foreign table at her now, he could believe that this was a different woman. She met his eyes, no green fire in hers now, which were still, eternally, entreating after these hours of tension. "Worried?" she asked, her voice high-pitched with her own worry that she wouldn't claim, but only lay on him. Dave made an impatient gesture. "Of course I'm worried. The goddam woman has been gone over two hours, and I've sat here and drunk... I forgot how many beers... trying to believe she hasn't been killed or mugged. Or arrested. Or skipped out, though why she'd do that when she can get rid of the stuff in five minutes flat in Miami, she said. I'll be goddamned if I know. Or she could have been hit by a car and be lying in some hospital somewhere. Or in a morgue..." "Dave..." "Dave, don't worry!" he growled. "Ah, don't be ridiculous, Sara. Of course I'm worried." At her stricken look, he felt immediately guilty. He put out a hand to cover her pale fingers. He touched her wedding ring, worn long enough to be largely smooth now, though when he had put it on her finger it had been carved with tiny lotuses. He had got it for her from Sikkim. Put it on her finger when they had lived together long enough to get used to the idea. His goddess, with whom he had shared the mysteries of the universe. His wife, with whom he had made a child, destined to be something cosmic, and now just ashes in an urn. Would it all have been different if Danny had lived? Would this madeup, anxious-eyed woman have stayed his Sara if the boy had made it? Did anything make any damn difference? It had made no difference to her, believing that the drugs they had taken together had killed Danny. He sighed. "Honey, I'm sorry," he told her, struggling for just the right amount of contrition to wipe the wounded look off her face. "I'm just... uptight." He forced his face to smile. "Do you want to dance?" he asked, waving a hand toward the tiny dance floor where the turistas and their wives were waving their tails in grotesque imitations of a samba. Sara grimaced and pulled back her cold hand. "No. I just don't feel like it." He shrugged. "Suit yourself. " "If I'd suited myself, we wouldn't be here," she said. She fumbled for her purse and took out a cigarette, leaning forward for him to light it. Anger flared in him. He said tightly, "I suppose it was all my idea. I wanted a second car. I decided we could afford a Visa card. I made the arrangements for a professional landscape artist to come and dig up tte back yard. I -- " "Well, you did," she told him accusingly, lighting her own cigarette with the tabletop candle. "I didn't say anything, I thought you wanted it. And I wanted you to be happy, to have something you liked to make up for -- ." She bit off her words as though she hadn't already said them often enough to brand them into his brain. Dave flung himself away from the table. "Oh, for the love of god, will you stop it? Whatever you thought, get it through your head that nothing, but nothing's going to make up to me for Danny. No toys, nor gimmicks, nor greenhouse posies. Nothing!" "I know that. And nothing's going to take away the guilt you -- " Dave brought his fist down on the table with a slam that rattled the candleholder against the salt and pepper. The other diners looked around curiously, and they heard someone three tables away say to his companion, " -- jjeople who don't know how to act in public. And Americans, too -- " Sara jumped, dropping her cigarette. Her eyes were weary and her voice typically patient as she said, "Dave, you're making a scene. People are looking at us. Calm down, won't you? And let's drop the subject. You never will admit -- " "No, I won't," Dave raged in a whisper, leaning across the table. "And neither will you. I won't go into this here. It's old business, prehistoric. What's right here and now is that we're here, and we're doing what we're doing. And in awhile, I hope, Bonnie will be back with her stuff and we can get the hell out of this tourist heaven and go back to Glendale where we can sit in our paid-for house and look at our landscaping, and then maybe go out for a drink we don't have to count nickels for. So let's just don't argue about it. Or about anything. Let's get something to eat." He caught sight of the little waitress stilting toward them on high heels. "Maybe I'm a little too drunk to make sense anyway," he conceded, grudgingly. Sara sniffed. She wiped her eyes with the cocktail napkin. "You are too drunk. You've had seven beers while we've been waiting for that woman. And you've hardly said a word to me all the time we've been here. I wish I'd stayed home. " "My god, so do I," he muttered, but she had taken out her makeup and was repairing her face, and didn't hear him. The waitress approached, laid menus before them, set Dave's beer on the table. He took a swallow and picked up the menu, seeing Sara lift hers, open it, and put a finger to her lower lip as he had known she would do. It had been part of her charm -- the grand decision of what to eat when the hungries had driven them out of their bare-cupboarded cubicle into the rush and siren-scream of the midnight city, searching for munchies. But this Sara didn't lift green eyes full of excitement and lean close, whispering, "There's nothing fit to eat in here. Let's get a package of baloney and go home and go back to bed. ' ' This one said, "I guess I'm not very hungry," and closed the menu with a long-suffering sigh. "Whatever you decide is alright with me." Yeah. And he would order some damn thing, and she would peck at it like a pullet, look at him with those damning eyes and tell him, better than words ever could, how he had failed her, failed at everything. And that this was a failure too. He took another gulp of his beer. When would Bonnie get back with her merchandise so they could get out of here? When would she show up, carrying the Argentinian emerids that Dave had agreed to help her smuggle into the States? When would she come, so they could make their connection in Miami and Dave collect his price -- everybody had one -- so he could go back to his bungalow in Glendale and pay off every-damn-body and -- And what? He didn't know. Have fun? Buy things? Go places? What do you do when the lights go out? Rape the world? Sara eased the too-tight band of her bra under the tailored jacket, pushed back the curl of her hair and tucked it behind her ear. He saw her lips tremble, set, and he could predict she was going to say, "Dave, I understand that you're worried, and I'm sorry I upset you." He glanced meaningfully at the waitress. "Just forget it," he said. He wished to god that she would, if only for a moment, be his Sara, the old Sara, able to Join him in this venture like she'd done in the old days. Able to do it spontaneously, without all this heavy significance. But everything was the same now -- full of crunching, grinding, pointless responsibility and meaning. He picked a dish from the menu at random, ordered two, and the waitress left. As she went, a disturbance at the door again caught his attention. A loud anglo in a shirt to match was calling the hostess "moo-cha-cha" and complimenting her on the weather like she'd ordered it. It wasn't like this in Duluth, he boomed, it was awfully pretty down here, and he and Mother -- obviously the plump wife-creature he had firmly by the elbow -- were getting quite a tan from the nice Cuban sun. And they'd have been in to dinner earlier, only they'd been Christmas shopping. Dave was turning in disgust back to his beer when the woman dropped one of her packages, and in retrieving it, the man's eye fell on Dave and Sara. "Why, Mother, there's some Americans. Let's go sit with them." The hostess made a vague try at sidetracking them, but lost the battle with the determined old man, her face plainly showing that there was no arguing with turistas. He reattached himself to his wife's elbow and steered her, packages in hand, toward their table. Oh god, not this, Dave thought, shrinking. Sara stared at the couple dully. They couldn't be allowed to sit here. Heart hammering, Dave said, "Sorry, but we're waiting for someone. We'd like to invite you, but -- " But Sara was already back in Glendale, speaking the sort of stuff you said to people you'd never seen before, and wouldn't really care if you never saw again. " -- so nice to see someone from the States. Yes, it's lovely weather, so warm for Christmas." The man seated his doughy wife tenderly. He stowed the packages on an empty chair he'd requisitioned from the next table, where a trio of Cubanos, deep in the throes of some business deal over dark rum, produced a flood of liquid courtesies that even sounded genuine. They offered a second chair, and fell all over themselves with offers of help. Their courtesy made Dave feel like a registered crud, and his attempts at a polite brushoff sound like the worst possible kind of manners. "Steptoe's the name," the man was saying. He stuck out a hand, and Dave reluctantly shook it, pressed the be-ringed hand of his wife. 'T was just telling Mother that Americans oughten't to be alone in a foreign country at Christmastime. Wasn't #, Mother? Not that I got anything against foreigners, seen-yores..."he nodded to the Cubans, "but you ought to be with some of your own at Christmas, I always say. Mother and I are from Duluth," he said. "Glendale, California," Dave said without thinking. The woman beamed. "Isn't that nice? So much sunshine. But that smog is bad for you, I hear." Sara agreed, in the way she'd learned to agree with everything. She told the couple their names. Just like they hadn't decided to be completely anonymous. He put in loudly, "We're, uh, on a little vacation." He jerked his head toward the woman's packages. "Doing some Christmas shopping." "Isn't that nice?" Mother said warmly. "For the children?" Damn the woman! "No," Sara said bleakly. "Our son died last year." "I'm so sorry," the woman said, and her hand stole out to take her husband's. Dave glanced at Sara, saw that her eyes were shiny with tears. He hoped desperately that she wasn't going to cry in front of these strangers, y couldn't she have stayed home instead of coming along, wrapping herself around him like a noose. He could have brushed off these home-folks and waited it out by himself. " -- fishing?" the man was saying heartily, obviously trying to change the subject. Dave wished they would just go away and let them alone. "No," he said flatly, hoping his rudeness would discourage discussion. But a moment's silence discomfited him. "We're flying back tonight," he heard himself say. "By way of Galveston," he added quickly. "Aren't we, dear?" "Just as well you are going that way," Mr. Steptoe said. "Safer." "Safer?" Sara asked. Her face was pale, and Dave could see that she was frightened again. Damn the man. What was he talking about? "No, Father..." Mother put in. "Oh, now," Mr. Steptoe said, "I'm not what you'd call superstitious, but if I was you, young man. I'd not like to take the chance of flying from Havana, here, to Miami." "Father, you just hush up," his wife said, leaning across to brush a speck from his shirt front. "You're going to bore these young people with your tales." Dave was anything but bored. What could the old man know of their business in Miami? If he knew anything, and wasn't just babbling. "What are you talking about?" llie old woman smiled. "Why, that Bermuda Triangle, dear," she said. "Though why Herbert's scaring you with that when you're not even going there, I can't imagine. You just hush up about that. Father, and order you some dinner. And don't take too much of those chili peppers. You know how they repeat on you. He will eat those things," she went on, turning to pat Sara's hand, "lliey give him the stomach trouble. But when we come down here, he had to eat what the people eat. Says it's silly to have hamburgers when we could just as well stay home and eat at the Howard Johnson's in Duluth." Sara mumbled a response. Dave relaxed, curing his own paranoia. "That's the least of my worries," he said, relieved, and a little louder than he intended, added, "Besides, I think all that stuff is just coincidence. Carelessness, radios going out, storms." He forced a laugh. "I don't believe in magic." "I don't s'pose you do," the older man conceded, grinning. "Young people're ways so busy, getting around and getting things done. Wonder sometimes if things need doing all that bad. " His wife turned a reproving eye on him. "Why, Father! What a thing to say." She tsked. "What gets into Herbert sometimes!" Sara smiled weakly, aird Dave looked again at the door, wishing for the thousandth time that Bonnie would come so they could get out of here and into the air, go back to Glendale where people had a decent lack of interest in what you thought or did, what you believed in or didn't, and if people got too off-the-wall you could just go to a different party, drink with a different crowd. Forget the stoned-out visions of cosmic grandeur that had been life and breath to his younger self, but were simply an embarrassment to him now. Not to mention preachments from Sara, who pretended to have forgotten that they had ever thought anything non-scheduled, unless she was beating their collective breast atout Danny. Nobody in their crowd in Glendale regarded such things as anything but silly. As silly as this ridiculous story about the Bermuda Triangle. A figment of somebody's Newton. A thing to read dbout, watch tv shows about. Well, it did pass the time, waiting for Bonnie. Kept them off dangerous subjects, such as what they were doing here. "I suppose you believe in that stuf" Dave challenged the man. "Son, I believe what I see and hear," the older man replied. "And I've seen a lot. Mother has too." He grinned at his wife's pursed mouth. "Can't live a long time in this world without things happening that the big-bugs can't explain, so they tell you you're halloo-hallo... cinating," Dave finished for him. "Yep. Seeing things. Some of the things I've seen I wisht were halloocinations." He tapp a forefinger on the table. "Some of 'em right out there." He pointed in the general direction of the doOT. "But I saw what I saw, and I heard what I heard." "And what was that?" Dave asked, peering around Mother to the door again. "The young woman that was lost, son. Mother and I were out there in our other boat, the one we had before the Marta S. 'Course, that was a long time ago. But I won't ever forget it." "Well, what happened?" Dave looked again at his watch. "We had the radio on, and we heard what she said." Dave stared at him with impatience. "Which was?" "Is there any way out of this?" Mr. Steptoe quoted. "That's what. And she never spoke again. She just disappeared." Dave snorted. "Oh, come on." He looked Dave in the eye, nodding. "Just as well you're not going back in that direction, seeing what time of year it is. This is when they all happen." "Do you want me to believe -- " Dave began. "Not a thing, son. You asked me, and I told you, is all. But here -- " Mr. Steptoe chided himself, grinning at his wife, who was opening her mouth to do it. "Mother told me not to be scaring you with my tales. Here, girlie -- " he called to the waitress who was coming with Dave's and Sara's food. "I'll have some enchiladas, and some free-holies, and -- " Is there any way out of here? Dave smiled grimly to himself as the older man ordered hugely from the Spanish menu. He could have told the miserable woman there wasn't. Not for her, or for them. Whatever had caught the woman and all those other ships and aircraft, it was perfectly natu, had some reasonable explanation. A better one, he'd bet, than he had for getting involved in this insane venture. They were all caught, though most of them didn't seem to mind, or even to notice. As he tried not to notice, except when Sara insisted on rubbing his nose in painful "facts". He was almost grateful to Mr. Steptoe for bringing up a subject he could dismiss as nonsense, thoroughly dispose of as he wished he could dispose of Sara's irrational notions. But there was no way out of that one. And no way out of their venture, for as his glance turned again to the opening of the polished door at the far end of the restaurant, Botmie was there. Her large purse hung significantly heavy on her crooked arm. She turned slowly in a hip-shot model's stance as ste searched the dim-lit restaurant for them, and her lipsticked mouth narrowed as she spotted them. From a distance of twenty feet across'the smoky, candlelit room, Dave could feel her anger as she saw them with company. She brushed off the hostess contemptuously and stalked toward the table. Is there any way out of this? You have to be kidding. II "My god, how could you be that stupid?" Bonnie said again as Dave made a left turn in the rented car, swerving to avoid a group of jaywalking Cubans. "My god, you almost hit those spiks. You're going to get us arrested. Slow down, for godsake. There's a cop!" In the rear-view mirror, he saw her light a cigarette savagely, throw the match on the floor and step on it. Behind her, out the back window, paired streaks of multi-colored neon fire streamed backward into the depths of the city. Cars dropped away as Dave stubbornly kept his foot down on the gas. Nothing was quite as important as getting this over with, not even Bonnie's rage. They left the police car, uninterested, behind. He made another sharp turn. He hoped he was remembering the right way to the airport. But if he wasn't, Bonnie would tell him. And she did. "I said, slow down, you fool! And turn at the next right!" would be. He longed for another beer, or something stronger, but he supposed he had had plenty if he was going to be able to handle the plane and make Miami before Bonnie's appointment with her buyer. Tension weighted his foot, and without his realizing it, the speedometer needle crept steadily upward until Sara's hand flashed forward to brace herself on the dashboard as the tires screamed into another sharp turn. The speed flag. What kindness he still felt for her -- a poor and inadequate substitute for love -- was wiped out by such tricks. He thought, as he had unnumbered times before, that he would have vastly prefeir her to yell. "I said, slow down!" Bonnie shout in his ear. Sara bit her lip, and kept the bracing hand on the dashboard. He mashed down on the brake, eliciting a hysterical latin barrage of honking from the driver following, who had had to brake too. Thereafter, he drove exactly at the speed limit, taking enough of his attention to put it somewhere other than in the unfamiliar car with its all-too-familiar distractions, intolerable now past hearing. Following the rules silenced Bonnie and, as always, mollified Sara. The tension was silent, but it was no less, and he raised his eyes, when breaks in the traffic would let him, to the night sky that was no more visible here than in Los Angeles. The quarter moon was just clearing the top of a pretentious office building some distance ahead. Its face was a dull orange -- smog moonlight. He distracted himself from the task and the worry by recalling how the moon looked from up there, pure and luminous. One of the fringe benefits of flying. He had refused to give it up even when Sara's concern had her plumping for everything in the book as an alternative to flying. Anything on how to make a living. Anything but living. Had she forgotten how it was up there? He knew she had. Deliberately forgotten! She would sacrifice anything to the well-being of his body, though care of Danny's had not saved him. It didn't make any sense. And he had to admit, though no alternatives had presented themselves, that what he was doing didn't make any either. If he could find some way to make her remember flying with him -- tripping together. But tripping was a dangerous subject, a dangerous word. It made Sara cry, and Sara crying made Dave rage. There was no safe way to remake the crystalline contact, no way for either of them to truly remember what it had been like. To fly, to forget gravity, ignore entropy, turn away from the face of the mob that moved on the surface, forget the clutching, grabbing, scrabbling creatures that called themselves sentient while they were slaves to rules that made no sense. All irrelevant, from up there. All pointless. Some part of you -- of everyone that had ever been there -- stayed up when the body come down, remembering what it was like. If they let themselves. But another part saw and hated Sara's tremulous and ill-hidden relief when he did come down. The ex-mother, begging with her eyes, with the way she held herself, with the trivial comforts of kitchen and bedroom, pleading with him to give up the freedom of the air and stay on the ground. She had lost something essential, something that vivified. Her capacity to care had decayed, day by day, becoming fussiness. She had squeezed the life out of herself by clinging, and out of Dave by clinging to him, setting herself to serve her thwarted maternity in ways that drained his inner essence. There's no way out, he thought bitterly. You never really escape. Gravity was always there, whether you chose to let it be or not. The pull. The drag. He refused to let himself glance at her to see if she was still nervous. She was clutching, he knew, the eternal kleenex, buffing dust off the toes of her shoes, picking lint off the pressed legs of her pant suit, checking her face, her hair. All the arsenal of structured time-passers. Even when "the Dreadful" had already happened. Ah Sara... are you in there? As though she had heard him, she put out a hand and rested it lightly on his thigh. Tension hummed in his thigh muscles, and he turned Ids mind back to the sky to escape it. Ill In the air, poised between the quiescent sea and the clear midnight sky, some of the tightness began to loosen. The headwind, which had ruffled the tops of the breakers on the beach as they passed over it, heading out across the open ocean, had thinned and died. As perfect a night for Hying as he could have wished for. Even Sara was relatively calm. Her hands no longer twisted and clutched. He could almost believe that the task would go off without a hitch, if you left out the Steptoes. Small stabs of discomfort plagued him until they actually took to the air. Had he said something stupid to them, revealed too much? But the pure luminosity of the stars and moon in the darkness soothed him. They flew steadily north, the lulling hum of the engine a mantra of peace. Bonnie sat aft, immersed in the semi-completion of her business. She had had the good sense to keep her mouth shut during take-off, and Dave could ignore he'r piercing glances, as though he couldn't get into the air without her supervision. The cloudless night was alive with the flash and glitter of the far stars, interspersed with the nearer and steadier glow of the above-the-horizon planets. Around the unoccluded moon, a haze of moonlight spread out to obscure the stars nearest it with silvery light. With his peripheral vision, he caught the cyclic off-on wink of a yet nearer star. An artificial satellite, he guessed, recalling a long-gone night on the beach with an equally longgone Sara, when coming down from the sweat and transport of acid, they had lain and watched another such object, following its soundless, dottedline arc from northwest to its disappearance in the skirts of the southwest glow where the city lay. "Look there," he said to Sara, pointing. "Isn't that pretty?" Sara looked, nodded. "About a half hiiTIion dollars worth of pretty!" Bonnie's voice drew their attention back into the plane. Turning from the sky and the wink of the object, now seen, now lost in the star-scattered blackness, they saw that the emeralds lay in her lap. "Pretty, for sure." She laughed exultantly and took one out of its case, holding it to her eye and looking through it at the moon. She put that one back, took up another, turning it from side to side, the huge stone catching the inside lights of the cabin and breaking it into prismatic sparks. A knot of small islands appeared on the horizon ahead, and crawled across the surface of the ocean, the lights of dwellings disappearing under them. Dave turned back to check his instruments, but the coruscating distraction of her play with the stone made it hard to see. Harder, really, than it should have been. He glanced at the fuel gauge, and found that it registered higher than it should have. Maybe there was a tailwind at this altitude. That was good. But the sparks of emerald light made it hard to read the compass. He could have sworn that it was wavering, but he told himself that it was his imagination. He glanced at it more closely, but it seemed alright. The expected next group of small islands was coming up right on schedule. Yes, there was the village he remembered from the trip out, and a dim light or two here and there. A somewhat brighter single light went out as he watched it. A pang shot through him, as though he had seen someone die. More mind-trips and paranoia. He called himself names savagely. It was only somebody going late to bed in a house on the side of a hill. He checked his compass again, saw that it was again appearing to waver. "Put that stuff away, and quit jiggling it around," he shot back over his shoulder. "You're making it hard to see, flashing lights around." Bonnie laughed, but the laugh was chopped off as the plane took a sickening drop. Loose objects, including the stones in their nests of velvet, sprang into the air, scattering across the floor. Sara's gasp was drowned in Bonnie's shriek. "What d' you think you're doing?" She went after the stones, scrabbling on hands and knees. Stuffing them back in their case, she shouted, "What did that? What's the matter?" Dave didn't answer. His attention was on the plane. Heart pounding, he brought the nose up carefully, regained his lost altitude, climbed a little. The compass definitely was acting strangely. The illusion of flickering lights remained, even after Bonnie put the stones in their box and clicked the lock into place. More turbulence dropped them again, though not so far as the first time. Dave struggled with the wheel, through which he could feel a disquieting vibration, and ignored both Bonnie's yelp of outrage and Sara's sudden grasp on his thigh. The business-as-usual view out the front windscreen reproached him. He racked his brain, trying to figure out what was going on, what he had done wrong. Automatically, he checked his instruments again as his hands turned the wheel to the left. But the glance turned to fix horror as he saw that the compass was no longer wavering, but spinning counterclockwise. The fuel gauge flopped like a metronome -- full, empty, full, empty -- measuring out seconds of terrible wrongness. "Dave, what's wrong?" Sara's voice was high-pitched with overcontrol, but it rose in terror as she suddenly cried out, "What's that?" Outside the plane, a blue glow was thickening. The stars had disappeared. Even the moon was gone into an azure phosphorescense that clung to the nose and wings as though the plane had excreted it. They flew in a blind, blue fog. "at is that?" Sara repeated, clutching at him frantically, as though naming it fixed it. But there was no name he could put to it, or to the crazy spinning of his compass, the maddening sweep of his fuel gauge, the vibration that made him clutch the wheel. The vibration grew, threatening to tear the wheel from his hands. He fought its inexplicable waywardness without responding either to Sara's cries or to Bonnie's command of "Stop it right now!" Bracing the wheel with one hand and his right knee, he reached for the radio microphone, knocking Sara's hand off his thigh. He thumbed the switch. "Mayday! Mayday! This is Roger-Charlie-Etog four eight seven Baker. In trouble over -- " He paused for a split eternity to think. "Moselle Reef. Instruments not reliable. Lots of turbulence. Mayday! Mayday! Anybody copy? Mayday!" Bonnie stumbled forward. She grabbed his shoulder, knocking the microphone out of his hand. It fell with a clunk. Sara hurried to retrieve it and tried to hand it back, but Bonnie struck it from her fingers. "Stop it! I know what you're up to," she raged. "You better hope nobody out there heard that. We're not in trouble. You're trying to pull something!" Dave groped frantically for the microphone. "You crazy bitch!" he shouted, eyes on the mad oscillation of the indicators. "Look at that!" He jerked his head toward the instrument panel, not daring to take his hand from the wheel. "And that!" He repeated the jerk in the direction of the windscreen where the glow of the plane's nose was growing in the seconds of futile struggle. "Do you think I'm doing that?" "Yes... yes," she screamed, still fighting for the mike. "I know you're doing it. And you'd better stop it. Right now, you -- " "We're falling..." Sara cried shrilly. The steep downward plunge threw her forward, threw Dave against the instrument panel, flung Bonnie against the bulkhead, screaming, "Stop it... stop it... stop it... !" But there was no stopping it. The wrinkled moonlit sea rushed up toward them, empty now of islands, barren. Empty of hope. And Dave, the pilot in him desperately pulling on the wheel, trying to pull the nose up, knew from the angle of their descent that it was all over. He tried to see Sara out of the comer of his eye. But she was staring transfixed at the uprushing sea. "Not me. Not now. Not me..." Bonnie was repeating as they fell. There was time enough for a laugh to force itself between his clenched teeth. And then they hit. IV Hello, God. This is Snappy Dave Connell, and everything I've ever been taught about dying is wrong. I know I'm dead, coz we fell in the ocean, me and Sara and this crazy bitch Bonnie and her pretty green rocks, and I'm a hot pilot and I know we didn't make it -- I know we hit even tho I don't remember it especially -- hell, I don't remember it at all. I do recall that I went out laughing, like I always that I would back in the old acid days, at the stupidity of it all, the pointlessness, the futility of fighting it. At least I had the sense to turn off my mind (I think), relax, and float downstream. I'm dead. So why do I keep on thinking that the plane, too, is floating, sinking down slowly thru the cool translucence of Reisling seen thru a wineglass? fVhy, God? Why am I still sitting in the cockpit of this plane, and from somewhere hearing my wife freaking out and that other crazy bitch screaming at me to do something? What am I supposed to do? I'm dead. Merry Christmas, Connell. The man was right. I can't quite believe it -- I know I'm dead and pretty soon I'm going to either hear flights of angels or come to the Clear Light or some damn thing. Which Bardo is this? I should have read more, or remembered what I read, coz I'm no way in the world ready to die just yet, coz  can't remember how it's done. But evidently I did it. Hey, God? Nobody told me you lost your marbles when you died. I could swear I was still sinking, that the plane was sinking with me in it -- and Sara, and forever thru the upper air, right before everything went completely crazy and we lost it. That was an artificial satellite, a Sputnik or somesuch, wasn't it? I am down in the Atlantic in the Bermuda Triangle. I am a freaking statistic. All of us are statistics. How 'bout that? And nobody knows what's down here -- ru?t that it matters now. You were right, Mr. Steptoe. Wish you were here instead of me. That is ridiculous. I move my dead arm and it responds, and I put it over and around my dead wife, who probably needs some comfort right now, really needs it for a change, coz some people get all freaked out when they die suddenly, I remember, and  give her a hug arul I say, "You alright, honey?" She flings out both arms to grab onto me, but the seat belt holds her down, and she is crying madly now, having something to cry about. "Wha... what's... hap... happening to us?" And I answer, unbelievable cool, "We're dead, that' sail." The other one, this crazy woman I didn't even know when we were alive, and for sure don't know now, is yelling from where she's sprawled on the floor, surrounded by all the junk that was loose in the plane, plus those totally-pointless-now hunks of green glass that have cost us our lives, because being dead, what good are they? "You maniac... you... you... you think you can get away with this? I've got people who are going to come looking for me when I don't show up. Big people. You get us out of here right this minute!" You hear that, God? She thinks I'm God. I think it's raining. Pretty silly too, coz it doesn't rain underwater or when you're dead. I could swear I hear the musical drip-drip-drip of water droplets falling and because I'm still tied to my body in some weird way -- damn this lap strap -- Tm hearing... things. Oh, god, it's hard to really die. To get free from the semblances of the body. Especially when somebody keeps bothering you and hassling you and won't let you do it in peace, but pulls your dead hair and hits you and keeps yelling in your ear. And some-other-body keeps on crying in terror of the newly dead arul repeating your name over and over like you're supposed to be some magician and save her, save us all by reaching out a finger and making a big-ass miracle. ' 'Dave! Dave! Please, Dave! Leave your vessel. Well, what do you think I'm trying to do? Do you go out thru the top of the head, or out the Muladhara Chakra? Refresh my memory. I knew it all once, but I've forgotten most of it trying to live in Glendale. And you -- gosh, you look funny with that tall pointy head and that funhouse outfit that looks like Star Wars, and you have too many fingers and all the wrong shape -- you're supposed to be helping me, arent you? Tell me... help me out. Hey! Are you the Dweller on the Threshold? Leave your vessel. You're a broken record, guy. A great guide across the River of Death. Td leave in a minute if I knew how. You don't think I like it here, do you? You don't think I'd be here, strapped into this death-box at the bottom of the ocean, if I knew how to leave? Who let you in, funny creature? And you're not anything like I expected you to be. You're not -- V  am Argos. You will leave your vessel. The alien's head reached nearly to the roof. It was needle-thin, and needle-shiny, clad in a close-fitting garment of metallic stuff. Its feet and hands were slabs of maggot-color bloodless meat, ending in a cluster of boneless digits. Its face was no face at all -- no mouth, no nose, just a little more highly colored streak across its tall head, and eyes of a reflecting silver, too huge, below its mushrooming head. Dave's hand released his safety belt and he flung himself toward a rack of tools. Grabbing the nearest, a wrench, he felt he had eternities to swing it, felt himself rise from the floor as though he were dreaming it. He smashed the creature across the side of the head with the wrench, and it fell, folding in the middle as though its center contained the only joint in its body. It clanked as it struck the deck, its rubbery limbs going sprawling. Blood roared and pounded in his ears. He shook sweat from his eyes, trying to see the creature clearly. Its head was smashed like a windowpane, the translucent dead-white skin tom laterally, showing the cartilaginous bones beneath. There was blood -- it must be blood though it wasn't red -- seeping like tree sap from the wound. Sara cried, "You killed it!" She had freed herself from the seat belt and was turning to run through the open hatchway. Dave grabbed her arm as she tried to pass him. "Don't go out there!" he gabled. "There may be more of -- whatever they are." Bonnie scrambled to her feet and came closer, peering down. Her eyes narrowed. She clutched the emerald case to her breast. "Get back," Dave said, motioning both women away from the door. "I'm going to look out and see if there are any more out there. " Adrenalin rushed in his body. As he stepped over the grotesquely folded body of the alien, oozing milk of magnesia blood, a harsh laugh rose in his throat. It shocked him. He had never killed, and felt only revulsion. It took him a second or two to realize that the bark was not some atavistic shout of triumph but an avoidance based on disbelief. He had killed this creature. Killed. He, himself. "I'm glad you think this is funny," Bonnie hissed. She was pale, almost as pale as the creature. Sara was nearly as blanched as Bonnie, but she stood straight and looked Dave in the eye. He could almost believe that she understood. He clapped his left hand over his mouth to keep from making another sound and raised the wrench again in his right. Looking through the window, he could see that a metal gangway had been put up to the hatch of the plwe. No more of the creatures were on it. With a sweep of his eye across a brightly lit domed structure, floored with water except for a narrow stretch of flat beach, he could see that no more of them lurked near the plane. "It's clear, he said. "We're in some kind of huge... room, it looks like from here. At least, there's something that looks like a door over there. The thing must have come in that way." He avoided looking at the dead thing again, but he felt his mouth quiver with a suppressed laugh. Incredulity erupting again. "The plane's sitting in water, and how we'll ever get it back in the air, I don't know." He would not think now of what might lie above them -- miles of water, or whatever. "Sara, look out the other window and see what's out there. If there are more of those things on the other side we'U have to be careful getting out of here. " Bonnie snorted. "Well, don't think you're taking the stones with you when you go." She shook the case. "These stay right here with me. I don't know where you think you're going, anyway. You don't know what's on the other side of that door. Or maybe you do, but I'm staying right here until help comes." She crossed to the pilot's seat and sat in it, still clutching the case. She picked up the mike. "How do you make this work? Oh, I see." She pushed in the switch on the side of the microphone. "Hello... hello. Anybody there?" A crackle of static was the only answer. ' 'Hello..." Sara was at the opposite window. "Dave, come look at this." Joining her, the wrench still in his hand, Dave looked out the window. They were not, after all, in a room, but in a gigantic bubble that might have held a whole city. The downward curve of the opposite wall was so far from the plane that he could see no beach, though it must have been encircled by e same narrow stretch of sand. At intervals, the bubble was set with door-like openings, though all were shut. A netwoilc of lights illuminated it, strung on some invisible network set in the reflective material of the dome. The intense, yellow-white light stared pitilessly down on a gently swelling floor of seawater, out of which rose, to the right of where the plane sat in the shallows, a derelict pile of rubbish reaching roughly a third of the way to the roof. Planes, and parts of planes. Crushed, broken and tom, soaked with seawater and stacked like cordwood against the far wall of the dome. "Are they... ?" Sara faltered. "Yes," Dave answered grimly. A large fragment of one of the planes, an old low-wing Tamco that lay a little nearer than the rest, was sticking up out of the sand with its nose and one wing intact, reaching to the vanished sky like a crushed bird. A flat white, disarrayed pile of bones, obviously human, lay across the step and out onto the sand. There was no skull, only a collapsed ribcage, arms and hands, and the backbone. The skeleton ended at the third vertebra above the shoulders. Sara caught the narrowing of his eyes as he peered, transfixed with shock. "What's..." "Never mind. There's nothing in the world we can do for anybody who was in those planes." He pulled her away before she could look closer. "We have to get out of here." "But where are we going to go?" Sara hesitated as he urged her toward the door. "Out of here. We're not just going to sit here and wait for something to happen." He started to follow her, passed the rack of tools where he had obtained the wrench. He selected a much larger one, and dropped the first. For the first time in his life, he wished he had a gun. But seeing again the body of the alien thing where it had fallen, he supposed that he could make do with what came to hand if he had to. "Are you coming with us?" Bonnie turned and gave him a look of scorn, then turned back to the microphone, helloing into the silence. He pushed past Sara and stepped out onto the gangway, taking her by the hand with him. They were alone. No voices or other sounds of life disturbed the quiet, in which he could hear the soft, waveless splash of the water on the tail of the plane. At the foot of the gangway, the alien's footprints, narrow and triangular with the widest part toward the heel, marred the damp sand. It was strange, Dave thought, 'that there were no drag marks showing the movement of the gangway. The footprints led directly to the door opposite where their plane sat. Best to avoid that door, though there were no guarantees as to what he might find behind the others. Could there be water behind the doors? He forced himself to recall the look of the alien's smashed head -- though he would have liked to expunge the scene Ifom his mind forever -- to see if he could remember it having had gills, or anything that might serve as gills. But there was nothing. It had had no nose, but from what he recalled it was not apparently a water-breather. He hurried Sara down the beach toward the next door. But the sand there was disturbed, kicked about by prints led off in the direction of the heap of wrecked aircraft. These were not the triangular prints of the creatures, but appeared human. But none of them led away from the door, all were going in. No escape, at least not from here. Dave swallowed hard. Pushing Sara in front of him now, he quickened his pace, and made for the next door. The sand was flat and undisturbed between the place where the human footprints came up out of the water and the door, some fifty yards distant. The only sound was the ragged gasping of their breath and a slight buzzing in Dave's ears. They ran heavily through the loose sand and finally reached the door. Dave let out his breath in a heavy sigh of relief when he saw that there were no footmarks, either human or alien, on the sand in front of it. But the buzzing in his ears was growing. It was an electronic hum, maybe it was the power for the lights. The door had an air and moisture seal around it, and was rounded at top and bottom. About eighteen inches higher than a doorknob would have been there was a wheel. Whatever else might be down here, the door had obviously been installed for the use of the much taller aliens. But it was not too high to reach. He put up his hand, grasped it, and gave a tug. It refused to turn. He wiped sweat from his palm and jerked on it again, hauling with all his weight. Nothing. It hung there, too high, mocking him. It ought to turn, dammit. It had to turn! He swung up the wrench, enraged and desperate, and brought it down with a resounding clang on the metal wheel. Still nothing. He hit it again. And again. Sweat reached his eyes, stinging. His hands were slippery with it, and he nearly lost his grasp on the wrench. Feeling something clinging to his arm, he swung around, raising the wrench. "Dave... Dave, please! Try turning it the other way. At least try it. All that noise... somebody... something might hear it!" He could hardly hear her with the pounding of his heart and the increasing buzzing noise in his ears. But he understood through his panic, and cursed himself for losing his temper and his common sense. He tried to smile, but from her grimace he knew he'd failed. "Okay... it's okay," he said, too loud, over the buzzing. He swung the wrench and banged it downward on the wheel in the other direction. It gave a little, and his relief was so great when he reached up to pull it around that he laughed aloud. He could feel Sara's breath on his ear as she cried out, "Thank God!" She clutched his shoulder. "Thank -- " The door hit the outer wall with a clang. There were many aliens behind it, and the noise of their weapons -- if they made any -- was drowned in an engulfing explosion of white-out fog that wrapped around him before he had time to think of anything, of the discarded wrench, of Sara, of fighting back. He plunged into a sickening downward spiral, his hands searching for the familiar slick plastic of the wheel. Got to get control of the plane coz we're falling. I'm losing it. But the domed, underwater world was fading, fading... and gone. Pop! Oh Lord... this is really it this time. This time I know I am dead. I have to be, because they'd never let me live after I smashed one of them up. Killed him... her... it? But this time I know it.  can see... though everything is misty... my body lying down there. That's strange. Why does it seem to be down? Oh yeah. Everything looks down from up here. I remember this from somewhere, but I can't recall just here. Not a bad body. Good while it lasted. But getting soft. In the head. All the same, Lwas pretty fond of it. And of her, down there struggling. Hey! It's no use, honey. I'm dead. You can quit fussing coz it's happened. Quit struggling. Sara, don't fight it. I'm dead and that's all there is to it. Lordy, what a fighter. Never knew she was such a scrapper. Well yeah, I did. But that was such a long time ago, and she's gotten so... so smothering. Fusses. Over Danny -- tho God knows she had reason to fuss over him. Over me, like now. Made me feel old and tired. But I guess Tm not going to have to sweat that any more. Am I? Am I, you. Whoever comes to get you when you're really dead? Well? Sara, you're crying. I see you down there, trying to knock those creatures out of the way and get to my body. But I'm not in there. That's not me. So you don't have to cry and carry on and fight them. And even if there's no chance for you to get away you can come with me. I'm here -- up here! Just wait. I see -- and how I see I couldn't tell you -- that they can't carry you. They're too fragile, too weak to carry anything as heavy as a human body. I suppose they're going to leave my body lying there till it goes to bones like that other poor guy in the Tamco. Pity about that. I liked it, tho I never got a whole lot of good out of it the last little while. You liked it too, though you coddled it too much. That's right, go with them. You can figure out a way to get free. Hey! What's that they're doing with my body? What's that thing? A whole gang of them, raising my body and putting it on something like a stretcher, but it doesn't have any handles. It rises, no kidding, rises in the air by itself. So that's how they got the gangway out to the plane without leaving tracks. What do they want with it? Even if it is mine. Especially one that has a smoky rope attached to it. A rope that goes, bigod, it goes to right here, right into me! I can look down and see where it goes into my stomach, plugged in there and pulsing. I reach to touch it. I can see my hands. My very own hands with the square blunt nails, and that's my wedding ring on the left one, and on the right, my opal that I bought while I was dealing arui had money, to spend on trinkets and pretties. And now I don't have enough money to pay the mortgage and I wind up on a crazy trip like -- Hey, guys. Somebody? Anybody? I could relax and float downstream if somebody would answer the phone. Get the thing, and make the buzzing stop. It's coming from this direction. If I Just keep moving, I can get to it and turn it off. Down this hall. Here's the door. That design on the door there seems to have worn well. Kept its colors. The star in the center seems to float somewhere behind the rest of the sigil. You could reach out and touch it and feel as though you were putting your hand thru the door. And strangely, you do. But not really so strange. That's what the design was for. And all the rest follows. Follows the star, which won't stay still, but moves, rearranges itself, some above, some below. Triangles joined to triangles, and it shapes itself into a pyramid, the door with the star opens, and  enter,  am inside it, before the crystal that is also a pyramid, with the Seat of Power at the Place of Power, the crystal steps ascending.  look up and see a figure there, a man long-haired and robed, with the green glow of an emerald on his forehead. This is too much. I'm hallucinating. If he's the one who is supposed to collect my soul after death, he sure doesn't look too happy about it. VI --  greet you in the name of the Twelve -- he says. --  am Arien, guardian of the Crystal . -- I don't want to sound like a broken record, but I say, -- Are you the Dweller on the Threshold? -- This gets something like a grin from his haggard face, and he says, -- You will not contend with that One until you come to the holy place in the flesh . --  -- Flesh ? -- I say, startled. -- Then I'm not dead this time, either? --  -- You live, and have left your body. Your spirit is drawn by the power of the Cyrstal . -- He comes down the steps as though floating above them. -- Listen to me. We have not much time before your body awakens, and I have much to show you . --  -- Well, if I'm not dead, then where am I? --  -- That I shall show you. For many cycles I have waited, waiting in the holy place, and have watched the Invaders spread their nets for victims. To some I have spoken, but none have met the Dweller in their flesh and lived to free the Crystal and themselves . -- And he comes closer to me. I see the huge stone on his forehead glowing green with energy. If Bonnie ever saw that stone she'd flip. A piercing ray comes from it and spreads around me. I see pictures in the light of the emerald he wears. We stand together on a high place and view a city spread out below us. It's laid out in circles, and I know that it's no city I have ever sien before, but it's familiar somehow. People are moving on the streets below, vehicles, traffic bustling. He gives a call like a muezzin, and they look up. I look down, and I see that we're standing in a window, high up on the side of a pyramid, like the pyramids of Egypt, but this ain't Egypt. -- Behold Poseidia -- he tells me. -- Poseidia ? --  say, puzzled. --  see that you have knowledge of our land, though I see in your mind it has been sunk these many centuries below the waves. Require understanding of yourself . -- He turns and taps me on the forehead, a peculiar, syncopated rhythm, and all of a sudden  realize that what he' s showing me is what we call Atlantis, but they called 'it something else. And that means that the pyramid we're standing on has been ten thousand years under the sea. Under the sea. I begin to get it, and he smiles his haggard smile, knowing it. -- Your body lies in the precincts of this same pyramid. You were brought here by the Invaders, as others have been brought. Through the centuries they have used humans as a means to draw out the crystal's energy. They themselves cannot do so, for they are not as we. They cannot enter into contact with one another or with the Greater Harmony. Knowing much, but understanding little, they imagine that the brain is all. And so human brains they employ to direct the crystal's energy to their ships. Their science is great, their spirits small. Many are the travellers -- navigators, captains of ships, pilots of aircraft -- that they have captured and used. But  see that you know this.  give thanks to the Power that you came here in spite of danger . -- Lord, has he got it all wrong! Jim Dandy to the rescue -- I can't let him believe a lie about me, so I say, -- Look, I'm not here because I'm a good guy. Yes, I knew about it. But I have to tell you that I didn't believe it, I thought it was all coincidence, the stories about this place . --  try to look him in the eye, make him understand. -- I'm a crook, sir. A lawbreaker . --  -- It is well that you do not try to hide it. I understand your purpose. Nevertheless, the Power has used you, and you will use It to drive out the Invaders, these disruptors of Harmony, from another world . --  -- Sir, I'm just a guy. I don't know what I can do to... -- But he's smiling for real now. -- Listen, and I will tell you. The Holy Object is not a machine, but a crystal. As such, its energy does not decay, but lives on though it is sunk beneath the water. Its energy field enclosed it, protecting it. It lives now. But it must be directed by a priest in his flesh. My body died in the cataclysm, arul I can no longer utilize it. For that, you must serve. Other captives have been here, have broken free of their captors and come to the holy place. But most imagined that they dreamed, or that they were mad. Some did go mad and killed themselves when they realized what the Invaders meant to do . --  -- Then how am I going to... --  -- Observe this device, -- he tells me, pointing to the green stone on his forehead. -- All others like it will serve to focus the energy of the crystal. We used them to heal bodies, hear thoughts. All the captives had such stones on their bodies, or near them. But none have been such that they could lay aside the personality and become one with the crystal, as I see you can do . --  -- Let me get this straight. You want me to get back into my body and take over the crystal from the aliens and destroy them? How am I supposed to do this? I'm not a priest. I'm just a man . --  -- You must obtain one of the stones from the woman. The Invaders are bringing her now to the chamber where your body lies. It will lead you to the chamber of the Power. You must mount the steps on which you first saw me. The crystal will show you what you must do . --  -- That's not a whole lot to go on. Get the stone. How will I... --  -- You will know. Everything important is obvious . --  -- Sut... --  -- You must return. Remember . -- ' 'Remember. ' ' Hearing him speak, Sara leaped up and ran to the table on which Dave's body was lying. He sat up and swung his legs over the edge, a terrible urgency prodding him into action. A warning hum keened in his ears, he had heard it before. They were coming. Wildly, he looked around the room for some weapon, but there was nothing. The bare, shining walls and tables stared back at him blankly. The room had three doors, featureless except for the wheel in the center of each. This was a cell. He knew the doors would be locked, except when the aliens brought prisoners or took them away to be robbed of their brains. Panic rose like sour bile in his throat. Sara tried to make him sit down. She obviously couldn't hear the humming that threatened to burst his eardrums. He had to do something! Find some weapon! Only if he could overpower the alien bringing Bonnie (How did he know there was only one?) could he follow his instructions. He looked down. Sara's boots! High, with pointed heels. He pushed her down on a bench and knelt, ripping down the zippers of the boots. "What are you -- " "Here, take this." He shoved one of the boots into her hand and jerked her over to the door that made his ears hum most loudly. "Be quiet. They're coming," he whispered savagely. Her face twisted in terror. "Bonnie will come through first. Let her by, then hit the thing with the boot heel. When it's down, run through the door." The wheel in the door was turning. He held the boot high. The door swung open, and Bonnie entered, a single alien behind her. Sara froze, as he had been afraid she might. Dave hit the alien with all his strength. It folded, toppling. He swung the boot again, hitting it squarely between the eyes. Bonnie whirled around. "You fool," she screamed. The emerald case was in her hand. She swung it at him. "He wasn't going to do anything. What did you hit him for? You -- " He caught the case as it swung, ripped it out of her hand. Holding her off, he cracked it on the wall, and it burst open, scattering the stones. She clawed him as he grabbed for one. He pushed her away and she fell. Her head hit the floor with a crack. In the silence, his ears began to hum again. More aliens were on their way. Across the room, one of the other doorwheels began to turn. "Get out!" he yelled to Sara. He grabbed her, pulled her through the open door, threw all his weight on it, and slammed it shut. He spun the wheel until he heard something click, hoped to god it was locked, but hadn't a second to waste making sure. He turned quickly, squinting in the gloom of the hall, then spun around as he heard crackling. An ozone smelling haze came spreading through the door. Metal melted and wept molten drops down the door's surface. The door-wheel quivered but didn't turn. Dave let out an incredulous gasp as he realized that the weapon had locked the door behind them. Where to run to? There's wasn't much light in here. It was evidently not part of the alien's regular quarters. Narrowing his eyes, he could see that they were in a furniture-cluttered hall, lit by globular fixtures, not bright, but quite enough to reveal them if they didn't get away fast before the aliens burst through. Where to run to? Where to go? He ran a sweating hand down his pants leg. There was a lump in his pocket. The emerald he had thrust there as Bonnie grappled with him! As his fingers touched it, he knew which way to go. "Come on," he croaked. They ran, clattering and stumbling, through a maze of halls, passageways, rooms. Even as he ran, towing Sara, Dave felt a pulling, a guidance that let him know the right way. They were nearly at the end of their strength when he saw, across a gallery, something he recognized. A mammoth double door with a six-pointed star on it. He ran for it, flung himself at it. It swung open and they fell through into total darkness. They heard a sound like the sigh of a giant turning in his sleep. With the sound, a sub-sonic hum thrummed under their feet. Without any warning, everything was lit. Sara caught her breath. But Dave, hand on the emerald in his pocket, knew where they were. Up there, at the top of those steps, he had seen the priest. This was the crystal, lit from beneath with a living glow. This was it, the thing he had seen in his vision. He half expected to see the drawn face of Arien peering down at him from the seat at the top of the translucent stairs. The Place of Power." But there was no priest there. There was no living being other than themselves in the spacious chamber. There was no Twelve in the seats of the Twelve. No acolytes that he knew should be at the bank of switches behind the shining height of the crystal. It's living ascendance was alone here. Alone with two grubby, panting humans that somehow had been drawn to it. He drew the emerald out of his pocket and held it up. It caught the piercing light of the mammoth crystal and took fire from it. He put his hands on Sara's shoulders. "You alright?" The emerald touched her flesh, and a shiver ran through her body. Her head, which had been drooping, came up. Some reflection, it seemed, from the verdant fires of the emerald, caught in her eyes, and she drew a shaky breath. "Yes. You're going to have to do something here, aren't you? Something dangerous?" He nodded, wondering how to tell her. But suddenly he knew that he wasn't going to have to tell her. She smiled with sudden genuine pride. "Well, go ead then." She turned away from him, crossing to the row of seats where the Twelve had sat. She sat down, laid her arms along the arms of the chair. Dave crossed the chamber to the darkened bank of switches. As he passed around the crystal, he imagined it looked at him searchingly, pondering whether he could wield the thing. Or maybe it was the invisible eyes of the priest on him, the last servitor of the crystal, waiting to see him press the panels that would turn that unearthly light into directed energy. The switches, crystal plates set flush with their surrounding panel, were dark. He knew they would light up when he pushed the right ones, and that they would be ryl-green, like the stone he held in his hand. In his hand... Sudden dizziness swept over him as he remembered that the stone was to be bound to his forehead, if its placement on the head of Arien in his vision was clear. He rummaged his pockets, found nothing to use to bind it. He passed the back of his hand across his eyes, and suddenly he heard the buzzing again. He couldn't waste any more time. Fishing in his pocket, he found his pocket knife, yanked out his shirt-tail and nicked it, tore it off. Kneeling before the bank of switches, he laid the emerald in the middle of the rag, folded it over, twisted it tightly and bound it to his forehead as he rose again. He flinched from the sudden babble of voices that assaulted his mind. They screamed, wailed, entreated. His interior receptors, unfolding like the petals of a terrible flower, were picking up the mad yammering of human creatures. Oh, god, there were others alive in this place. Looking closer, despite the horror, he found that he was listening to the amplified, disembodied mind-voices of the biocomputers, the enslaved brains of the humans that powered the alien's ships. Nausea threatened to overwhelm him. No, he wouldn't look at it any more. There was nothing he could do for whatever disembodied wretches had ended their lives like this. If they were ever to be free, if he and Sara were to be free, he would have to go on, do whatever it was that he had to do... He jerked the probing sensors of his mind back to the inner chamber, reached out to touch Sara. A low, almost musical tone emanated from her, interrupted with discordant bursts of inner conflict. As he fought to free their bodies, Sara fought herself. Shaken out of her lethargy by the terror of their experience, she was recalling what she had been, what they had been. Trying to direct her woman's strength outward to him, to overcome her fear. And making it, though she was still frightened. But not for his physical safety any longer. Just frightened, and that was natural. Her interior tone grew stronger, and he set himself to match it, discovered in himself a harmonic, as though they hummed a chord, part of a chord, on two notes. Then a third note could be heard, supplying a basso completion so profound and completely satisfying that Dave began to lose himself in it. -- Please -- don't linger. They come! -- It was the priest. Dave shook himself, reached out a hand and placed it flat on the third switchplate from the left. Its light came up as the crystal's had. He pushed it twice, and the white light decayed to green. He did the same with two other plates, placed his right hand, palm down, in an opening above and behind the bank of switches, and felt a tingle. This done, he turned and went back around to the front of the crystal. The steps were before him. He swallowed hard, and put his right foot on the first. I don't have any right to be here, no right at all. I'm just a lousy smalltime pilot on a dangerous, illegal flight to nowhere. Dangerous to myself and Sara, and harmful to that stupid Bonnie, who'd probably have found some other poor idiot to fly her on this Job if I hadn't, but that's not my business, is it? I went for it, went for an easy out to a problem  let happen myself. I'm not worthy to put my feet on these steps. I'm defiling them with every step I take. My mere presence darkens the purity of the crystal, pollutes the Holy of Holies. I'm so tired. I want to sleep... My foot comes up to the next step. It burns. Hot, I used to get so hot with the unfairness of what was happening to us that I wanted Danny to die and have it over with. I wanted to hit Sara, to get her to quit looking like a martyr, make her yell, or cry, or something. Anything to be doing something about it, anything, make some gesture in the face of the unfairness. Who asked for this -- the kid we both loved, the life we'd made, destroyed? I used to get so hot about a lot of things: the war, the pollution, the cops, the users of the good things, the wasters. But I couldn't get anyone to see it, help me do something. Sara, sitting by Danny's bed all the time, reading him stories, lifting him, bathing him. I couldn't handle even seeing him, tried to get her out of there and get involved in something we could change. But she couldn't get interested in it. Didn't want to hear about anything outside the house and Danny. Wanted to talk about Danny, about us, about me, about her. Little things, trivia! I wanted to do something big to make it better. But I'm all bogged down in this petty day-to-day bullshit that won't make a goddamn bit of difference in a thousand years. Or will it? I take another step, like trying to swim upward in a pool of syrup, heavy, dragging at me. been going on for ten thousand years, and it still makes a difference, because it happens to us, happens to people, individual people. We have to live with it, each of us. Have to sweep up our own crap. And  haven't swept up mine, all the small, but significant details of my personality, the Dave Game. An accusing, self-pitying crock of crap. That's all  did, all I accomplished while telling myself how trapped I was by a sick kid and a martyred wife, I who had seen the building blocks of the universe in living color and knew just where it was at better than anyone else except for Sara, who was Shakti, and didn't have to know, but was It. Another step. Someone bled here. Someone fell here, trying to get where I'm going. Someone turned and ran screaming out of here rather than face all this. But there's no escape, no way out of this. Wouldn't matter if I did run. Tm a hopeless mess. We're all hopeless. Me, him, her. All ridiculous and small and mean. We deserve to die in sight of the top. Deserve it. Have to die, because who could hope to be clean enough to use the power of the crystal, use that sacred energy in the shape we're in. Man shape, earth shape. I can't take this clumsy, cruddy piece of meat machinery with me up there, this Daveness, this darkness. Oh, Sara, honey, Tm sorry. Sorry I was so blind and petty and small. You were right. All those feelings I was too proud to feel. Disappointment and pain and anger and fear. Kept it locked up inside me till it rotted me, killed all the loving in me and turned it into bitterness. Locked me up in this figuring machine, this calculator. One more step. Tm so tired. I'm ready to die. I can't think of any other way to get free of all the shit I am. Death... So hard to keep moving. So hard to put one foot in front of the other. I know which Bardo this is, alright. And I can't fight it. Can't go on. Dragging, pulling, heaviness... Step. There's the light above me... seen that before. I might Just be able to die for all of them, if I can't live for them. Got to get close enough to the light to burn all this sick heaviness out of me, this ugliness, this mindtrapped Daveness. Monsters down there. Monster up here. I'm the monster, and I carry the monstrosity with me, it oozes out my pores, out of my head, my body, and I see it take on a twisted form of its own, but still me, blocking the way to the light with my soiled humanness. Step. It's standing there, all teeth and claws arul hair and fangs. Menacing, threatening. Like something out of a comic book, and me still down there climbing, pitiful. Well, kill me if you can, creature, but I'm still going to keep on coming till you kill, keep on trying to get to the light. I raise my impossibly heavy foot to the last step, push at it with my leaden hands, try to brush it aside, this tulpa of mine. It dissolves like mist in the sun. And I hear faint laughter. High up here. High and pure, a crystal protrusion into the material world, pulling down light arid energy from some etheric otherness to ensoul and vivify the land, and with it the world. As I turn, the floor of the inner chamber looks miles away down there, as though I stood at Mt. Meru and saw the whole world below me, worshipping, coming to postulate and wash their bodies in the energy. Only there's just Sara down there, sitting so bravely and quietly in the lesser priest's chair. You'd never know she was scared. You'd never know that I was, up here at the top of that Jacob's Ladder of a stairway. And I never got to wrestle with the Thing. It was really me, anyway. But those things outside... they're not me. They're not part of the Greater Harmony. They come from someplace else, some planet where life is cheap, other creatures lives trivial. Well, they'll get my head, but not the way they 'think. My head... a tuning fork of a thing on its fragile stalk of neck... I brought it here to the Seat of Power to offer for use. You hear that, Arien? Tm here, and hey,  even know the right words to say. I desire to know in order to serve. Redd that somewhere , and a good thing, too. But I don't suppose it matters. Attitude, that's what counts up here, not words. And this is our planet, our learning. These others, now, they're not supposed to be here, no matter what poor schleps need to get into the True Believer bit about flying saucers.  have to cut off their supply lines that are tapped into the energy and send them back where they belong. Have to relax, tune into it, get above and outside Dave Connell who's feeling scared, looking at the creatures, and just serve. Do the thing. I sit in the high, carven seat. The walls of light close around me and seem to thrum, very low, a mantra to soothe me, soothe Dave down arul to sleep. The work is to do, and nobody needs ole Dave. Go to sleep, sucker. Just cool it. Listen to the pretty music and dream good dreams. Perfection! The rruiterial object that sits on the body of the earth, living geometry, effortless, flowing. I follow it down, to its base where the fundament of the crystal joins its roots to the earth, arul deeper, splitting into the conscious reality of paradox, the growth of the material crystal from the material earth-and the connection into a scintillant dimension of unformed energy. It bleeds, no, it breathes, it spills, through this medium, energy out onto the material level. Dave is not quite asleep. He dreams, and tries to fit words to all this. A waste of my time. Ah, here's the Harmonic of Delta sleep. I reach out to it, activate it, and switch him off. Harmonics. A place for everything, arul everything singing. And Tm at the center, the critical connection. The only moving part. I could beat cosmic time with my fingers. If I had fingers. But I've got something better. I beat time with long, long exhalations, inhalations of energy. But there's a drain somewhere. Time, energy, relentlessly slipping away, leaking out through some crack in the outer surface of my reality. One big leak. Right there. Focus just right, and I can see the whole cancerous installation of the Invaders, surrounding me on two sides. It's connected to me, rooted in my pyramid-body, sucking up the flow of energy and using it to --  -- Just so. The breach must be healed. Disconnect the brains they have used to tap into the Stone. Seal them off . -- Wait a minute. They're big, so intricately locked into the flow that it'll take attention and time to cut them off without damaging the crystal. I slide my awareness down the pulsating surface of the energy field to the tap-in, arui it's so huge, so bloodily pouring energy into the creature's machinery that it'll take major surgery to fix it. Carefiil... -- Seal it ! -- But  know as my mirul threads its way down into the hungry gush of energy through into the alien's quarters that there is no doing this quickly. To hurry is to chance damaging the ancient, holy thing. -- Hurry ! -- Wait just a damn minute! If I go too fast and jiggle the crystal's integrity, I'll blow this piece of the Atlantic into the upper atmosphere. It'll rain crystal in Boston, and lord knows where else. Let's look this system over and see what has to be done. I want out of here. Dave wants out. Bodies are fragile, and I'm pretty fond of mine. Sara's too. So don't rush me. I have to take a look at this. Now, if the alien's quarters are hooked in on two sides of the pyramid, and I cut it off here, the feedback from the force-block will give me an overload in sections three through seven. I'll have to cut down the flow gradually to Beta level and at that level the field can hold it and not be shaken apart by feedback. The ebbing energy slows with a dopplering whine like worn-out brakes, and I think it's not supposed to make that twise as I slowly rujrrow the field. But I go ahead. I focus my awareness and it's like looking through a glass onion -- the superimposed vibratory rates -- as I reduce the level still further, apply the tourniquet of my mind to the wound in the crystal's field. I see them running around in a frenzy over there, dashing for the control complex. Oh-oh. Might have known they'd fight. Six of them standing at the control console, disciplined, machine-like. With one shouting orders. He doesn't know what's cutting off their energy, but he's going to stop it if he can. He increases -- with the busy, boneless fingers of his underlings, and I decrease -- with the disembodied # degree input of my awareness, focused through the crystal. I hear a high whine as we struggle, a sound that I know is wrong. I follow it, let its wrongness draw me close enough to observe, and -- Overload ! In an instant I see raw, ravening energy, too powerfully drawn from the complex interior workings of the crystal's energy field. I know where I am, arui what I'm doing, but I seem to be seeing beyond time. Ten thousand years of technology stretches backward out of my conscious awareness and the shrieking overload exparuis, contracts, expands again, shaking the very earth. It thrums in the bowels of the continent. Glass shatters, building stones crumble and smash on the paving blocks of the outer courtyard. The Twelve's concentration wavers, and they break, leap from their seats and run from the inner chamber in terror, charge bliruily through the halls, forgetting their task. They strike down the waiting supplicants, who wail to them to stop the vibration that is shaking the earth apart. But nothing can save them, the Twelve or their people. In the outer air, the very atmosphere is electric with terror. Lightning strikes from a clear sky, the earth quakes relentlessly, the overloaded crystal keens its knell. Escape! I have to get us out of here. Dave jumped to his feet, slipping on the polished floor. Flinging out a hand to catch himself, he touched the substance of the crystal, felt the vibration through the glasslike walls. He ran down the stairs, feeling the vibration even through the soles of his shoes. He grabbed the white faced Sara, Jerked her to her feet, and they ran. There was no buzzing, humming warning of aliens. Evidently they were all engaged in the struggle with their energy systems. Dave and Sara fled panting back the way they had come, Dave leading, searching out the path with a part of his mind that he knew was altered forever. He cast his awareness out, and could see, even touch, the controls of the force-bubble that had brought them down, englobed them in energy and carried them to the undersea hangar. Through the pain of a stitch in his side, he reached out, tried to touch the controls, and gave a gasping laugh when he felt them respond. Here was the right door. They ran through it, leaving it open. In the flickering light, they could see the plane where it rocked in the shallows, the gangway scraping in the wash of sudden waves. They pounded up the gangway. No reason to be quiet now. The note of vibration was rising, rising, and a new sound interposed itself, a rhythmic thump, that raised waves and sent them crashing onto the narrow beach. Dave kicked the gangway aside, closed and dogged the door. They dropped into their seats. Dave hit the ignition, and it caught. His eyes went to the control panel, swept it, forgot it. All systems were abnormal, but there was no time to do anything about them. He reached out with his mind, activated the force field, which closed in around the plane. They began to go forward. A section of the far wall seemed to thin and dissolve as they skimmed toward it. He heard himself gulp as it happened, stupidly; he was doing this himself. The tropical shimmer of ocean water danced and flickered before the speeding plane, but he saw it through several layers of ill-matched glass. He choked on a sound that might have been a laugh or a sob as the suspended plane passed through the arching wall and they found themselves surrounded by the blue dance of mobile ocean. The plane rose too slowly in the bubble field, like a spent breath from some bottom-dwelling monster. There was no sound fron the engine, and none from the forcefield that enclosed them. Dave imagined he could feel a tremble of vibration, but told himself it was in his mind. That they still had time. The plane hung in watery space far above the submerged pyramid, rising, rising. The illusion of vibration grew as they rose, and shuddered on the edge of sound. As he jjeered forward through the windscreen, the nose again glowed with the same halo of blue light he had seen before they fell. Suddenly, pain struck him, and he could hear quite clearly the rising pitch of the over-burdened, too-taxed crystal. Like some tortured thing, it screamed its protest into his shrinking ears, fear-sweat was icy on his skin as he looked frantically upward, calculating the distance to the surface. It hung above the plane like a roof, growing closer. Then they were through it. The plane rose into the air, climbing. The engines, silent since Dave had switched on the field, were still, uimaturally silent. Minute vortices of energy spun on the interface of the field, obscuring their view of the open sky. But it was sky. Real sky! down, and saw a strange radiating pattern of milky lines on the surface. These converged on a central point, multiplied and began to spin, bulging upward in the center like an eye. Speechless, he heard the engine sputter to life, catch, and begin to roar. He gaped at the instruments, tearing his eyes away from the up-rushing maelstrom of ocean below, and pulled the nose up. The plane climbed, away from the boiling sea. The radio crackled and spoke. "What the hell was that?" a man's voice shouted tinnily. "No data," replied another voice. "No dat -- " "My God, look down there! You seeing what I'm seeing. Bob? Looks like the bottom of the ocean exploded!" "Hey Lauderdale! Come in, Lauderdale! Come in Tower! I think a bomb exploded down there ! ' ' "Here comes the wave," the radio reported. Dave could see the racing curve of it, shock-propelled, as it passed under them. The radio screamed with a confusion of voices from craft on the surface. Some were silenced as the wave hit them. But it seemed to Dave that he could still hear them. The emerald burned on his forehead. He could feel Sara's pity as each tsunami smashed toward the land. He put up a hand to the emerald. There were no more aliens in the undersea installation. Water, unlike the first time, swept through the inner chamber of the crystal. It was sunk, perhaps forever this time. Washed clean. As the emerald could wash minds clean, bodies clean from disease and pain. As it could heal, he discovered with wonder, probing the possibilities. Sara took his hand, and he reached out his mind to calm the fear in her, wash itaway with emerald light. She smiled, tears on her face. Ahead there would be work to do, more work than he had ever undertaken in his life. He'd have no time for the meaningless chatter of cocktail parties, no energy to waste on trying to turn Sara into something other than she was. She was alright. He was alright. But that was fine. It had to be. He was going to be very busy from now on. It remains to be seen how the S. E. C. suit will affect the merger. SF Bestsellers: The August N. Y. Times Book Review showed Larry in some areas. will be out from Jove in February. Lin Carter and L. Sprague de Camp will have a new Conan book out out sometime this spring. portions of which appeared in the Flashing Swords anthologies. H. Beam Piper's estate is now being handled under the auspices of Jerry E. Pournelle, who is cooperating with Ace Books to bring out quent contributor to Analog, is writing the third novel of the popular ever paid for hardcover rights to an SF book. The novel sold from an outline. Mr. Siiverberg will finish the writing sometime this summer. The novel is described as a long epic adventure set on an extrasolar planet twenty thousand years in the future. to Berkley-Putnam for #. Jack L Chalker will have a novel coming from Berkley-Putnam in January. -- Elton Elliott As you can see from our first issue there 've been some changes made. And there is more coming. Science fiction itself has been changing the last few years. The number of science fiction books and movies being released has increased dramatically. Hundreds of science fiction books are scheduled for release in the next twelve months alone. You'll find a probing series of interviews with the stars and directors responsible for some of today's new science fiction movies, and behind the scenes articles on how these movies are made, as well as conversations with luminaries in the fields of science and literature. you abreast of all this every issue with news of forthcoming projects in both media from our SF Hotline correspondents. The increasing rate of change in our lives, the result of industrialization, has focused people's attention on the scientific horizon which may effect us all. You'll find this interest reflected in more articles we will be developing, rounding-up current breakthroughs in chemistry, biology and physics, by science writer Greg Chalfin, as well as reports on similiar breakthroughs in the scientific investigation of psychic gineer, Jim Be. Also coming in the escape world of fantasy is a new series of illustrated graphic stories with scripts by some of the biggest names in science fiction and artwork by some of the finest artists in the comic field. Plus you'll find the same exciting blend of award winning science fichas always been famous for. All in all you'll find the kind of magazine modem science fiction readers have been asking for. So join us every issue as ture, steps into the future. ence fiction magazine. # White Plains Rd., Scarsdale, N.Y. # below:  # years (# issues) for I I .#, a savings of # from newsstand value.  I year (# issues) for #, a savings of .# from newsstand value. (Add #. #year for Canada; #. #year for other countries for foreign postage.) My remittance of  is enclosed. (Name) (Address) (City) (State) (Zip for big # catalog. Collections also purchased. Robert Madle, # Bestor Drive, Rockville. Md. #. SI-FI Darkover Fanzine. Send  I .# for two to Leila Finn, # Conn. Ave., Chevy Chase, Md. #. S.F.  Comics, #-pg. S.F. List #. #-pg. Comics List #. Both #. Send to Brite Star, co Dave L. Rigdon, # Velma Dr., Greenville, Mich. #. periodicals, tapes and other information about the future. World Future Society, Dept. ER, # St. Elmo Ave , Washington, D.C. #. Books, Original Art, plus much more -- issue subscription. Money-back guarantee. son. #. "He opened his eyes to limitless depth, star-speckled, falling away from him forever..." Lorien House, P.O. Box I I #, Black Mountain, N.C., #. Walker's fascinating interviews with SF authors -- #I interviews. # pages. Paperback #, hardcover # from Luna Fiblications, Dept. G, # Orchard St. , Oradell, N.J. , #. # Greenwood Lane, Lanham, Md. , #I . science fiction book, send # to Spectrum Publishing, # Siskiyou, Dept. G., Santa Rosa, Calif., #. venture Magazines I# or older. R. Robinson, # Carriage Rd., Kensington, Md. # ( #  #I  # ) catalog; Dept. G, Geological Education Aids, # Leisure Drive, Kirksville, MO. #. Recording of Tie Warofihe Worlds. Complete October #, #. Transmitted over the air in news-bulletin type style # years ago, this one-hour dramatization of an invasion from Mars caused nation-wide panic. A collector's item! #-Record Set # (includes shipping). P.O. Box #, Boston, Mass. #. Discover a friend's inner personality through handwriting analysis. Ftw Details. Ardys mence, Dl. #. Past, present and future are different than you think. Free details. Write: The Teoterians, Box Canada. Unidentified Flying Object Supporters of North America. Lifetime membership, personal membership card, special report, all for #. Santa Clara, Calif., #. board; strategy, bluff, chance. For directions, rules: Stamped, self-addressed envelope and # cents, Aeschylus, #I Ellis, Suite #, San Francisco, Calif., #. tures, models. Special savings every month. #, Unionville, Ont., L#R #L#. stamped envelope, # Fleet St., Baltimore, Md., #. Make big money! Secrets, #. Prairie Studio, Box #, Fairfax, S.D., #. sticker with spaceship and planet design. Send # to Taste, Box #W, Winslow, Maine, #. tally. Amazing illusion. Guaranteed. #. La (Economics QuotienO W rite for a free booklet. "Economics'.' Pueblo. Colorado #. The Amencon Economic System. We should dl leorn more oboul it A serwe messo#ed V HB i ThsMoQQzne # TheAdnertsingCcvid  us Deportmenl of CorrmsKe Why not? Take # for # now # Mlision lo Moulohin. By Alan Dean Foster Can anyone help ihe exploited humanoids ot ihe ice world Tran-ky-ky -- and survive" By Ihe author of Splinter ol the Mind'i Eye. Special edition # The Far Endi ot Time and Earth. By Isaac Asimov #-m-l volume containing the masters first published novel. Pebble in the Sky. plus Earth is Room Enough and The End ol Eternity. Pub ed # # # The Stars in Shroud. By Gregory Benlord When Lmg Sanien laces the plague-spreading Quarn on the planet Veden. the fate of humanity is at stake Eiplicit icenea and language may be ollensive to some. By the author ol In Ihe Ocean ol Night. Pub ed # # #I The Foundation Trilogy. By Isaac Asimov The ends of the galaxy revert to barbarism An SF classic Comb price # # # The Chronicles ot Amber By Roger Zelazny At lasi -- the Amber senes IS complete' Two glorious volumes contain: Nine Princes in Amber; The Guns of Avilon: Sign ol Ihe Unicorn; The Hind of Oboron; The Courts ol Chios. Comb I # # # The Avatar. By Pout Anderson Daring men and women brave the unknown potentials of an alien transport machine -- and discover more than expected' Pub ed t# # # Faise Oaorn. By Chelsea Quinn Varbro. Civilization has collapsed In search ol an idyllic haven, a young woman makes her way across the desolate landscape in the company of a deposed renegade leader Graphic violence ed # # # The Orogonridors ol Porn. By Hone McCaltrey A mammoth volume containing all three novels. Drogonlllghl, Dragonquest and The While Oregon. Special edition # The Maalori of Solitude. By Marvin Kaye and Parke Godwin In a struggle lor survival, tribal groups pit their psychic powers against a mysterious City # closed gates Eipllcll scones end language may be offenilve to lomo. Pub ed. # # #I Galactic Empiroi. Brian Aldiss ed Two-volume anthology ol # stones by famous authors Clarke. Asimov and others covers the Rise and Fall ot Galactic Empires Comb ed # # I An Extraordinary Offer ; What a way to get acquainted with these science fiction greats. Browse through the list of ' books on this page and choose any # lor just #c (plus shipping and handling.) It's Ihe most extraordinary sample of science fiction ever offered in one package. # The Hugo Winners. Vol. I S II. Giant #-in-t volume ol # award-winning stories. # lo # Asimov iniroduces each Pub ed # # #I Time Slorm. By Gordon R Dickson Gripping adventure and fascinating ideas set m a vast scope of time and space Pub ed # # # Slardonce. By Spider and Jeanne Robinson A dancer s art opens (he way to communication with aliens Pub ed se # # The Fountains ol Paradise. By Arthur C Clarke Importani new novel by one of Ibe superstars of science fiction Pub ed # # # Inllnllo Orooms. By Joe Haldeman # provocative stories Irom one ol todays most extraordinary SF writers Includes Ihe # Hugo winner. Tricen lennial Pub ed # # # Bottteslor GolocMco. By Glen A Larson and Robert Thurston Novelization ot the pilot (or the new hit TV show Special edition # Fireship. By Joan D Vinge Interplanetary intrigue sparks # short novels Fireship and Mother and Child. Special edition # Medusa's Children. By Bob Shaw Vicious squid-like creatures threaten the existence ol humans living on a plane! of water Pub ed # # Fold along line. Tape or slaple corners and mall -- Nn postage necessary! How The Science Fiction Book Club Works: When your application for membership is accepted, you'll receive your introductory package of four books for just #. plus shipping and handling. You may examine them in your home, and if not completely satisfied, return them within ten days -- membership will be cancelled and you'll owe nothing. About every # weeks (# times a year), we'll send you the Club's bulletin, Things to Come, describing the # coming Selections and a variety of Alternate choices. If you want both Selections, you need do nothing; they'll be shipped automatically. Yes, I want to join The Science Fiction Book Club Science Fiction Book Club Dept. UR#. Garden City, N.Y. # Please accept me as a member. I agree lo the membership plan as described above. Send me the # books whose numbers I have indicated below, and bill me just #, plus shipping and handling. I agree to take # additional books at regular low club prices in the coming year and may resign anytime readers. If you don't want a Selection, or prefer an Alternate, or no book at all, just fill out the convenient form always provided, and return it to us by the date specified. We allow you at least ten days for making your decision. If you do not receive the form in time to respond within # days, and receive an unwanted Selection, you may return it at our expense. As a member you heed take only # Selections or Alternates during the coming year. You may resign any time thereafter, or remain a member as long as you wish. At least one of the two Selections each month is only #. Other extra-value Selections are slightly higher but always much less than Publishers' Editions. A shipping and handling charge is added to all shipments. Send no money. Fold ad, postage paid side out. Fasten and mail. Mr. Miss Mrs. (Please print) Address Apt. # City. State Zip Order not valid without signature. If under #, parent must sign. The Science Fiction Book Club offers its own complete hardbound editions sometimes altered in size to fit special presses and save members even more. Members accepted in U.S.A. and Canada only. Canadian members will be serviced from Toronto. Offer slightly different in Canada. #-S#I WhatH?  What if God is a computer? (## -- see other side) # What if you could build an elevator to the stars? (##) VVhat if a Thread could devastate a planet? (##)  What if time goes mad -- tomorrow ? (##)  What if you had to plan the survival of galactic civilization? (##)  What if? Why not -- stimulate your imaginati( with the world) finest specul tive fiction? Take # Science Fiction Bestsellers for IO #  with membership Fold along line. Tape or staple corners and mail-No postage necessary! See other side fora complete selection Science Fiction Book Ciub Garden City N.Y, # Y SI. # Science Fiction A Complete Novel Breakthroughs From The Paranormal Up Alien Landing On Our Moon? This Month's Novelette Jupiter and Its Four Planet Size Moons Photographed j  by Voyager I S ' The gift of known to awry few. in the harsh, strife-torn land which had once been held together by its mystical power. One of these few, a wizard, bestows his knowledge on the youth Orin, and urges him to undertake a quest to find the Song of the Kingdom and release it from its prison in the distant mountains. Orin is joined by two others also blessed with the gift of music. Drawn together by the forces of their melodies, propelled past obstacles by the vision of a better world, the three at last come to stand before Star Peak... and a gentle fantasy of magic and comradeship reaches its A Horsecians Novel Robert Adams -- Andre Norton In post-Apocalyptic America the nomadic Horsecians battle the decadent city-states of the Ehlee nee . Can the Horsecians, through the strength of their swords and their very special mental talents , save civilization from destruction? Arnold E. Abramson, Publisher Editor: Hank Stine Contributing Artist: Ken Smith Asst. Editor: Ken Hedberg Contributing Editor: R.E. Geis Editorial Asst.: Alice Simmons Staff Artist: Robert Ramsey Subscription Dept: L.C. Murphy Design: Stan Taylor Readers: D. Blackwell; C. Collins; P. Adkins. Art Staff: E. Lakin, C. Grenier; J. Aguirre. Gil Lamont # How many nations, secretly, only wait for the day they can see their way clear? If desperation is the mother of invention -- then # ships against I is a "mother" of a problem! What's happening in the SF world from coast-tocoast and border-to-border! Making dumb beasts fight for sport is cruelty... so what punishment fits this crime? Breakthroughs from the scientific horizon and from the scientific investigation of the paranormal. B# George Alec Effinger It's just around the comer... and it's coming ready or not! The snake has struck in the Garden of Jem and now everyone is tasting the bitterness of forbidden fruit! (story) David Bunch , # Before Bionics there was Moderan... after Moderan you will never be the same. Cover by Craig Black from the Invasion of America Interior Illustrations: Steffan, Bensusen, Cooper, Shaw, Ramsey, Smith Universal Publishing and Distributing Corporation. Main office and editorial office: # White Plains Road. Scarsdale, New York #. Single copy price I .#: one-year (# issue) subscription #; two-year (#-issue) subscription #. For Canada add # per year; other Foreign countries add # per year. right Conventions. All rights reserved. Second class postage paid at Scarsdale, N.Y., and additional mailing office. The publishers assume no responsibility for unsolicited material. All stories printed In this magazine are fiction and any similarity between characters and actual persona Is coincidental. Printed In U.S.A. Postmaster -- Send Change-of-Address Notice Form # to # White Plains Rd. Scarsdale, N.Y. # Hank Stine I'm going to talk about a subject that appears to be of interest to a great many of you: the writing of science fiction. Since becoming editor of this magazine nine months ago, I have read approximately five thousand manuscripts: Even allowing for repeat offenders, that means at least # different individuals have submitted the monthlies get about twice as many contributions, perhaps more -- which means the total number of people attempting to write science fiction within any one year must be above # or more! I doubt if in any other genera # of the average magazine's readership is attempting with any seriousness to write for it (actually, allowing for turnover, it's possible that up to # of readership tries at some time). Out of this mass of manuscripts, the average magazine can print no more than about #, often less, or about one out of # -- however professional, name writers can be counted on to fill up at least seven or eight out of ten of these slots -- so the number of stories actually purchased from fledgling writers probably comes to no more than # or #: This means the odds against actually making a sale and breaking into print are some # to I ! Allowing for the high attrition rate such odds engender, that means the average writer can expect to have the first hundred stories rejected before becoming so good he's in the top two percent and editors just have to buy his stuff (I personally know that Larry Niven and Steve PerryJesse Peel wrote a story a week for a year before breaking in.) If odds like that don't deter you, then you definitely have the kind of imagination it takes to become a science-fiction writer! -- Hank Stine "With clear skies expected by tonight. Again, lair all day tomorrow. In other news, terrorists have taken over three key buildings in the Wash-" Carl Hastings flipped off the radio and parked his Chevy in back of the MiniMart. He drained his coffee cup and got out, eyeing the weather while the wind whipped his trouser legs as he crossed the cracked concrete to the store's back door. Thunderheads were building in the north like black fists against the horizon, a result of the cold front that had snapped down from Canada. It would be lousy for business. Carl was glad to get inside. He flicked on the lights, wincing at the sudden glare, and looked around to see that Adam, the night man, hadn't screwed up any more than usual. The coffee pot had boiled dry, a brown ring scumming the bottom, but the floor was swept and even the counter wiped off. Carl set another pot to brewing, then glanced through the register receipts. Business was already lousy... And unless he stayed open all night like a lot of other stores, it would stay lousy. If a couple of months ago he hadn't suffered that rash of robberies-three in as many weeks-he would have stayed open past midnight, but then night people were suddenly harder to find. He settled for early closing and lousy business. Better to open up soon and see if there was any business. He let the old radio warm up, set up the nut for the day, closed the register drawer, unlocked really threatening now; the air smelled full of rain. Sound faded in on the radio:...ling themselves the Third World Liberation Coalition have occupied local government structures in New York, Chicago, Detroit, and Los Angeles as well. At this time it is not known how they acquired the nuc-" Outside, lightning strafed the sky, followed immediately by a deafening thunderclap. The radio died and the lights went out. "Damn," said Carl, and started looking for candles. He usually kept a box under the counter but Adam must have moved them. And the flashlight wasn't around either. That meant he'd have to open up a new one, plus supply it with batteries, meaning a further reduction in stock. "Damn," he said again. Maybe he was just being petty, he thought, fumbling along the aisle for the housewares shelf. Maybe he wasn't cut out for general-store proprietorship. Maybe... He snorted ruefully. Maybe he needed another cup of coffee. He used the flashlight to find the candles, then stood one in its own molten wax next to the register. The coffee pot had filled even though the warming ring was cold, and the aroma of hot, fresh coffee filled the store. He filled up the mug Amy had given him, the one that said To the World's Greatest Husband, and burned his tongue on the first sip. About the time it began to rain he realized that the morning's papers hadn't shown up. Probably the delivery had been held up by the storm, but that meant no funnies and no crossword puzzle, and just sitting here by candlelight was beginning to bore Carl. It was a great relief when George Wojnekowski arrived with his delivery truck. "Jeez, the rain's murder out there," said George as he walked in, a sheaf of manifests in one hand. "Kinda reminds me of my old lady's mashed potatoes," he said, winking. "If you know what I mean." Carl chuckled. George was a balding, pot-bellied little man with a cigar stub jammed permanently in his mouth. Carl liked him a lot. "And how is Marge?" George shrugged. "The same as ever. But she'll get over it. How's the family?" Carl peered at the framed photograph on the wall of a smiling, good-looking brunette hugging a somber-faced small boy and girl. "The twins are back to hating school. Amy gets more beautiful every year." He grinned. "About the same." "Well, that oughta be an improvement. Look, Carl, I'm dripping all over your floor. Do you mind?" "Not at all. Mopping up will give me something to do." "Okay, I won't ask you how's business." "Thanks. I'm going to go find the mop. Help yourself to some coffee while it's still warm." When he returned from the storeroom with a mop in one hand, a candle in the other, he found George staring sourly at the cover of the latest Time magazine. "What's wrong? Did you expect to see yourself?" Carl moved closer. "Or is that you and the light's too bad to tell?" "Aw, I just hate to see these damned Ay-rabs getting all this goody-goody publicity while they're bleeding us white!" Carl tried not to let the half-smile build on his face. "You got something personal against the Arabs, George?" The little man poked his cigar stub at the front doors. The rain beat heavily against the glass, distorting the view of George's truck out front. "It ain't just the outrageous cost of gas to power that thing," he said emphatically, "though a man could go broke trying to keep up with that and what they charge a man these days to keep his house warm in the winter. It's the way they're trying to take over the country, buying banks and controlling stock in our giant corporations and setting up their fancy harems out in California in those Beverly Hills estates, and all with our money!" He slammed his coffee cup down on the counter. "That's what bums me up. We made them while trying to buy their way into this country, 'cause the Ay-rabs have so much of our money it doesn't matter that the dollar ain't worth nothing these days!" Carl reached for a paper towel. "Come on. George, I said 'personal.' That's a heck of a speech but what's it got to do with you?" George was quiet for a few seconds, then said, "I'm sorry, Carl. It's been about a year since Joe died in the fighting, you know, after the Camp David peace accord fell through. I guess it gets to me." "George, I'm sorry. Can I do anything for you? Get you anything?" "Just some more coffee. Listen, I'll get over it." His face visibly brightened. "Hey, let's get some work done around here. It looks like the rain ain't gonna let up for  while." "Okay, George, what have you got for me this week?" "Canned goods," the little man said, handing Carl the manifests. "You want I should start bringing them in?" Carl held the manifests up close to the candle. "Just try to stay dry." "Very funny." said George. "Har har." He turned his jacket collar up and prepared to brave the storm, but stopped with his hand on the door. "I wonder what the army is doing here?" A covered jeep had pulled into the parking lot of the MiniMart. The Jeep was painted dark brown and a white star was painted on the door. The rain made it too murky to see who was in it or what might be in the back, but two men in fatigue uniforms got out of the jeep and ran inside the MiniMart. "Now your Dubbayu Dubbayu Two." George began saying, "that was a rea"shootin' war..." The soldier with the sergeant's stripes, a tall black man with a stony face, positioned himself at the front door with his booted feet apart and his rifle at port arms. The other soldier, a short, swarthy man with tight black hair and a scar across his left cheek, wore captain's bars; the name patch above Montoya looked at Carl, then at George, and a smile puckered the scar on his cheek. Carl felt a wave of cold fear suddenly rush up his spine. Montoya said, "Which one of you gentlemen owns the vehicle parked outside?" His voice had a soft foreign-flavored cadence to it that to Carl's ears sounded sinister. "I do," said George. Captain Montoya held out his hand. "The keys, please." "What?" "Please to give me the keys." He stared at them in astonishment. "You have not heard the radio broadcast about the emergency, telling all citizens to give their full support to the armed forces?" "As you can see," said Carl, "we've had a power failure." "Ah, yes. The lights." "What emergency?" said George. The captain made a deprecating gesture. "Please. Our time is very limited and we must hurry. Human lives are at stake. Many human lives. So please give me your keys." George slowly shook his head. "Not without some kind of authority," he said flatly. "That truck's my livelihood. You can't take that away from me, it's against the Constitution." Montoya unbuttoned the flap of his holster and pulled out an automatic pistol. "This is my authority," he said coldly, and swept the barrel across George's face. The little man went down to the floor. Carl started around the end of the counter but was checked by the black sergeant's aiming his rifle. The captain bent over George, riffled through his pockets, and straightened up holding George's key ring. He eyed George with distaste, then said to Carl, "You had better tell your friend here to cooperate more in the future. Or he might not have a future" He turned away and nodded to the sergeant. Carl noticed George beginning to stir. Blood oozed from high up the little man's cheekbone. With elaborate casualness Carl said, "What outfit you guys with? So I'll know better next time." The captain turned back. After some hesitation he said, "The Seventh Cavalry Division." George was sitting up now, one hand on his head and the other behind him. Carl's eyes flicked to the captain's shoulder patch. So did George's. That was when the little man threw the can of spaghetti at Montoya. The captain fell back as the sergeant raised his rifle and fired. George was flung backwards into a display of potato chips. His arms flailed as he grabbed for support, and then he collapsed, bringing the rack down with him. "Take anything you want," Carl said quickly. He stared at his friend while his mind whirled, trying to comprehend. He was dimly aware of a sharp loudness in the rain's ceaseless drumming as the two soldiers opened the doors and left. When he looked out a moment later, the parking lot was empty. Blood trickling from the comer of his mouth, George was trying to speak. Carl brushed potato chips off him and saw bubbles in the blood welling from George's chest. The bullet had pierced the lung. Carl put his ear to the dying man's lips. George's voice was a whisper. "Not... Seventh Cavalry... yellow patch... black stripe... black horse's head..." He coughed. It sounded terrible. Carl's eyes felt hot. "Take it easy, old friend," he said softly. "I'll get help." "Too late... tell Marge... I love her..." There was no more. Carl sat down, blinking in confusion. What the hell was going on? The captain's shoulder patch had been a yellow circle quartered in red and black. If George was right (and he must have been right, because seeing the patch renegades or escaped convicts or invaders...And why had they needed George's truck? For the supplies inside? Were there more of them? Maybe there really was some kind of emergency! The lights flickered once, twice, then came on fully. In the glare George's body looked both pathetic and grotesque, like a wax dummy that might have once thought it was human. Its eyes were glassy, but Carl imagined he could see accusation in their cold stare. Do something! they seemed to be telling him. Carl reached for the telephone, read the police number off the emergency sheet taped to the register, and while he tapped it, wondered why he had been unable to remember it. Was he always this unaware of things around him? The earpiece beeped its little tune as the swifthes found the right line. The other end rang twice. "I'm sorry," a blurry voice came on to say, "but the number you have reached is not in service at this time." Carl tried it again and got the same answer. He called the fire department and let the phone ring thirty times before hanging up. In the meantime the radio had come back to life. "... and all government business remains virtually at a standstill. White House and Joint Chiefs of Staff spokespersons have acknowledged that as yet they know of no defense against the Coalition's demands. Just how the nuclear warheads were brought into Washington and a dozen other major U.S. cities is also not known. And the number of American communities invaded by Coalition forces has been unofficially estimated to be in the thousands. Meanwhile on Wall Street panic ensued as..." As soon as the news sank in, Carl called Amy. She answered on the third ring. "Amy? This is Carl." "Then you heard what happened. Isn't it awful?" "Yes." "Oh, Carl, what are we going to do?" "Listen to me carefully. Did the kids go to school yet?" "No, the rain was so bad I thought I'd get Peggy to take them when she drove her kids over, but then when I heard the radio announcement... "Good, honey, good. Look. Pack all the warm clothes you can into that old steamer trunk of your grandmother's. I'll be home to get you and the kids as soon as I can." "To get us? Carl, where are we going?" "I-I don't know yet. Out of town. Somewhere." "Is it that dangerous?" "Two of them were in here just a little while ago. They shot George Wojnekowski and took his delivery truck." "Oh, no! Not George! Does Marge know?" "Not yet. Honey, would you call and tell her? I know you really should go over there, but..." "I understand, Carl. I'll do it." "Thanks." "And Carl?" "Yeah?" "I love you." "I love you too. See you soon." He hung up and realized he felt no easier. Now he had to hurry. He hauled an empty carton from the back and began throwing into it canned foods, lots of paper towels and napkins, flashlight batteries, powdered milk, canned drinks of all kinds, a sheaf of comic books to keep the twins busy, paperbacks and magazines tor Amy, Band Aids, aspirin, instant coffee, sugar, anything and everything that had a long shelf life and didn't need much preparation. After a while stumbling over George's corpse began to make him sick so he dragged it behind the counter. The cartons-there were three of them by now-were each heavier than he'd thought. He propped the back door open and was halfway out with the first carton when he saw that the rain was too heavy to do it this way. He lowered the carton to the floor and cursed at himself for his stupidity. He was wasting valuable time. So he did what he should have done in the first place: parked the Chevy as close to the store as possible and then left the trunk and rear doors wide open. He filled the trunk and half the back seat with cartons. Amy's grandmother's trunk would take up the rest of the back seat, and the kids could ride up front with him and Amy. Was he really ready to go now? Carl took a last quick look around the MiniMart. The shelves were a mess, some emptied, some with their contents spilled onto the floor; it looked like someone was in a hurry to leave. It looked like the end of something. Carl emptied out the cash register. Ready cash might or might not prove useful where they were going (and where were they going?), but he couldn't see leaving it behind for the looters. There were bound to be looters. As a farewell gesture he propped George's body up behind the counter, listening to a radio that had begun to repeat itself because no more news was coming in. He decided to leave the lights on and the doors unlocked. Even looters had to eat. "Goodbye, old friend," he said softly, and went out the back way. Driving along the old Taylor road was a mistake. At first it seemed a good idea, an impulse bom of fear and haste. Avoid Main Street with its traffic, its visibility, its probable invading soldiers. Take Taylor where it paralleled Main for most of its length, then down Reservoir and home. But the blacktop had thinned and potholes played hell with the Chevy's suspension. The storm was unleashing the last of its fury now, the rain beating so hard against the windshield that the wipers were useless. It was like driving underwater. The headlights barely pierced the murk. Working the pedals was giving him a charley horse; his back ached from too rigid a posture; his knuckles were white where he gripped the steering wheel. Carl didn't notice how tense he was. His thoughts kept flashing back to poor dead George, lying there drowned in his own blood. Up ahead, Carl remembered, was the old Zachary Taylor High School. Condemned years ago for demolition, it would make an ideal hiding place, if ever he needed one. Might be worth checking out even now... Lightning struck somewhere behind him. The school stood out in sharp relief for just an instant before it faded: the two-storied main building, at one end the auditorium (where Carl's class had graduated so long ago), at the other end the gymnasium (where Carl had taken Amy tor the Senior Prom), off to the side the athletic field. Where the near goalpost used to be was a tank. An Army tank. Carl reacted without thinking. He spun the wheel around hard, fishtailing the car until it pointed in the direction he came from. He floored the gas pedal. Tires squealing, the car jumped forward. Racing over the broken blacktop, heedless of the potholes that shook him and jarred him and blurred his vision, he didn't begin to feel anywhere near safe until he topped a slight rise. As he checked the mirror for signs of pursuit-there were none-he heard a horn blare, snapped his eyes front and saw a truck bearing down on him at high speed, headlight on hi-beam. Carl threw the wheel to the right. The truck, a half-ton pickup, whipped past him, the horn dopplering down. The Chevy rocked onto the shoulder, did not respond when Carl turned the wheel back, and ploughed into the  roadside ditch. There was a muffled whump and the car lurched to a stop. Carl felt acutely aware of his own mortality More than George's death, more than potholes in the road, this had jarred him into accepting reality. He took a couple of deep breaths, feeling his heart pound, and unlocked his hands from the steering wheel. He was shaken up but alive, and after a while he managed to shove the door open and get out of the car. The first thing he noticed was that the rain had stopped Ahead of him the sky was still awash in storm clouds, but here the air smelled damp and clean, with a strange tranquility about it. His senses were amplified. Each drop of water on the car was a beaded jewel, every leaf on the roadside bush was vibrantly green. He heard the truck on the other side of the rise shift gears and turn. Carl walked around to the front of the car and was aware of every particle of dirt that crunched under his shoes. He realized with transcendent clarity that the Chevy was no longer driveable. The right tire had exploded upon impact with the ditch, the bumper twisting up under the wheel well' and right against the hub. The headlight had of course shattered. "Shit," said Carl and started kicking at the other headlight. Over the rise came the pickup truck. It came to a stop beside the Chevy and a big beefy man in a blue jump suit exactly the same shade as the truck got out. "That was some close call." said the man. "You okay?" "I'll live," said Carl. "I wish I could say the same for my car." The man circled past Carl to inspect the damage. "I got a towline if you want to pull it back onto the road," he said. "A few days in the shop should fix it up okay." Carl shook his head. "I don't have that much time." The man peered into the back seat of the Chevy. "You running to or from something?" he asked, eyeing Carl shrewdly. He extended his hand. "The name's Wheeler. Rufus T. Wheeler." "Carl Hastings." He did not shake Wheeler's hand. There was something about the man he didn't trust, something he couldn't quite put his finger on. Wheeler let his hand drop. "That's okay. You don't have to be friendly. I mean, you never know just who you might meet these days." The man had an easy manner and an easier grin. "You want a lift back into town?" Carl looked at Wheeler's pickup truck. There was a windshield decal on the driver's side, a decal of a yellow circle quartered in red and black. "I hate to leave my stuff behind." "Bring it along. We can put it under the tarp in the back." What was Wheeler's game? wondered Carl, suppressing his revulsion as they transferred the cartons from the Chevy. Maybe he'd better take some precautions. "Forgot something," he said as Wheeler climbed into the cab. "Okay. I'm going to turn it around." Carl pulled the jack handle from the Chevy while Wheeler made the U. He got in holding it against his leg, hoping that Wheeler wouldn't notice. The pickup had a shotgun hanging on a rack in the rear window. Carl felt foolish holding the jack handle. "Guess you've been listening to the radio," said Wheeler as they started off. "You afraid of these ,... Coalition people?" "Aren't you?" "Naw, I get along good with everybody." "Even with...?" "Sure. A man's got to adapt himself to changing times." Carl let that one pass for the moment. He stared out of the window at fences and trees flashing by. "This isn't the way back into town." They were turning onto a side road. "Sure it is," said Wheeler. "This is a shortcut." The "shortcut" would take them back behind the school. "No, it's not," said Carl. "You're lying." "I thought we'd go see some friends of mine first. You know too much." "What are you, a collaborator?" Wheeler laughed. It was not a pleasant sound. "I'm an agent, Hastings. And you may as well put that tire iron or whatever it is down. At this range I can't miss." His left hand appeared to have grown a gun, aimed at Carl. "Drop it. Out the window so I can see it." Carl brought the jack handle up slowly. He held it at eye level with his left hand while his right rolled down the window. Fresh, cool air washed his face. This was it, now or never. He jabbed the jack handle left and down, all the while furiously grappling for the gun. The jack handle caught Wheeler across the face, breaking his nose. Blood gushed. The truck rolled on. The men faced each other now, opposite hands at the gun. Despite Wheeler's advantage of size and strength, concentrating on the driving was beginning to exact its toll. Carl hit him again and again. As Wheeler's strength weakened, the gun twisted up and up, and then it was out of his hand and Carl had it. But Wheeler was unconscious or dead. Carl grabbed the wheel as the truck began to slow. He couldn't reach the brake pedal so he did the next best thing: He turned off the ignition. The truck coasted to a stop. It took him longer to recover this time, he was shaking so. Then he got disgusted and couldn't bear to look at Wheeler any longer. He leaned across the man, opened the door and, not caring if Wheeler was alive or dead, shoved him out. Wheeler landed on his shoulder, flopped onto his back and lay still. Carl started the engine and leaned out of the window. "I appreciate your offer, Mr. Wheeler." he called, "but I prefer to go it alone. Thanks for the use of your truck." Carl parked the blue pickup in the middle of the garage and pulled the door down and shut after it. Getting from where he'd dumped Wheeler to here-home-had been almost foolishly easy. An enemy patrol in a jeep had passed him on Main Street without incident, had in fact signaled to him as he went by, and Carl had figured out why. The windshield decal that had alerted him to Wheeler was his ticket to a safe passage. He was standing in the darkness of the garage still thinking these thoughts when the door from the kitchen burst open and Amy rushed into his arms. "Oh, Carl, I was so worried!" she cried. "It seemed like hours since you called, and I was so afraid that-that-" She hugged him tight, tighter. "For a while I was afraid I wouldn't make it either," Carl murmured, from the kitchen highlighted the red in her rich dark hair. Amy smelled so clean and fresh, of shampoo and perfume and... cookies? He held her at arm's length. "You've been baking!" "Mm-hm." She gave him a kiss. "I'm about to start another batch. Notice the apron?" She pirouetted. "The wooden spoon smearing cookie dough on your shirt?" "I notice," he said, eyeing her appreciatively. "But I think it was your perfume that gave me the first clue." "My perfume?" "Eau de chocolate chip." He grinned as Amy laughed. "The kids inside?" She nodded. "That's why I'm making cookies. Carl, what happened to the car? And where did you get that pickup truck?" "Let's go inside and I'll tell you." Arm in arm they entered the kitchen, stopping every few steps to reassure themselves of each other's presence with hugs and kisses. The kitchen was warm and homey, full of the aroma of fresh baking, an oasis of comfortable domesticity amid the bizarre happenings of Carl's day thus far. He sat at the table, fingering the wood-grained formica surface with renewed delight. It was so good to be home! "Want some coffee?" "Please. I feel like I've been dragged through a pond." "You look it too. I'll get you a cup as soon as I finish mixing this dough." Carl planted his elbows on the table and rested his chin in cupped hands. Watching Army was a delight, too. She was so pretty and vivacious, even wearing a mundane costume of blue jeans and a plaid shirt, even doing something as mundane as stirring cookie dough. After two kids and eight years of marriage, her figure was still as girlish in her tight clothes as when they first met. He found the interplay of muscles in her butt and the backs of her legs deeply moving and more exciting with every passing year. He rose and crossed to her, putting his arms around her waist from behind and nuzzling her neck. "You couldn't wait for your coffee? It's in the pot on the stove." He kissed the mole under her left ear. "I had something else in mind." "I'll just bet you did." She let go of the spoon as his tongue traced the shell of her ear. "Mmm. You ought to stop that." "I can't help it. It must be the chocolate chips. They drive me wild with desire." "You animal. Stop it." She made a determined effort to resume the mixing. "What is it about getting grimy that gives some men sex on the brain?" Between nibbles on her earlobe Carl said, "Come upstairs and I'll show you." Amy turned with mock anger. "Can't you take a hint ? Not until you have some coffee, not until you take a shower, not until I finish making these cookies, and most definitely not until you tell me what happened!" "Promise?" riposted Carl, retreating to the table when Amy threatened him with the spoon. She brought him coffee a few minutes later and sat opposite, staring at him with mute expectance. "I don't want the kids to hear it," she said, "and they can't play upstairs forever, so you'd better tell me fast." Carl briefly related the story of the two soldiers in the MiniMart. Amy gasped when he told her how George died, and put her hand on top of his when he described his flight and seeing the tank out at the old school. And when he recounted the affair of Wheeler, color spotted her cheeks and her eyes opened wide in horror. "What an awful man," she said. "Carl, he could have killed you!" "He would have, given the chance," Carl agreed. "I was lucky to get away from him." "Maybe it wasn't only luck." "What? You mean Fate?" "Why not? You said yourself that you got past the soldiers by using his truck. And since we have to get out of here..." ",... we'll do it in the truck," Carl finished. "I already thought of that. That's why I haven't been in such a hurry to leave right away." He glanced up at the wall clock above the door to the garage. It was already after twelve. "But time is moving on. I'm going to go upstairs and take a shower." There was the smallest of burning smells. "Oh, no!" cried Amy. "My cookies!" Halfway up the stairs Carl was ambushed by a pair of giggling seven-year-olds. "Cheryl! Jimmy!" he called to them as Jimmy wrapped his small arms around Carl's left leg and Cheryl tried to climb onto his shoulders. Carl managed to bull his way upstairs, half-carrying Cheryl, half-dragging Jimmy. He deposited them carefully on the landing and tried to look sternly at them. But they were so cute! Jimmy had his Darth Vader t-shirt on backward and Cheryl had managed to smear chocolate chips all over C#PO on the front of her t-shirt. "Daddy. I didn't have to go to school today." Cheryl announced. "Me too." said Jimmy. "And I wasn't scared by the thunder and lightning either." "Was too!" declared Cheryl. "Was not!" "Was too!" "Knock it off, you two," Carl chided them gently. "Did you finish your cookies?" "Uh-huh." "Uh-huh." "Want some more?" "Yeah!" they chorused. And before Carl could say any more, they marched down the stairs chanting "Cookies! Cookies!" as their battle cry. Carl listened to their voices fading down into the kitchen and chuckled to himself. They were great kids. He was the luckiest man alive. Ten minutes of hot shower left him feeling refreshed and renewed, ready to face whatever emergencies or horrors lay in store. He took his time getting dressed, selecting denim pants and a turtle-neck knit, thick socks and rul ber-soled shoes. With his windbreaker over the shirt he would be comfortably warm yet able to move easily. He checked himself out in the mirror and was thoroughly satisfied with what he saw. Better and better, he thought. Now he could handle anything. But as he sat on the bed to tighten his shoelaces, a wave of ineffable sadness came over him. Leaving this house with its memories, its embodiment of all their hopes and wishes and dreams, was going to be painful after all. And so much was left undone! A treehouse for the kids in the backyard. A rec room in the basement. Wood paneling in the den. All postponed or abandoned now... The sadness passed. It would hurt to leave the house-: yes. but it was a distant hurt now, remote until summoned by the mind, tike a lost parent's love ; : Carl went into the bathroom. and scrubbed his face vigorously. No moreof this sentimental nonsense! be chastised himself, then made his way down : the stairs,... Cheryl was the first to see him when he poked his head around die kitchen. doorway. She was picking chocolate chips out of a cookie with her fingernail and staring intently at it before sucking the chocolate off, but when she noticed him, she grinned mischievously and shoved the entire cookie into her mouth. Carl laughed. He sat at the table with her, gaping at her pop-eyed while she unchipped another cookie and presented it gravely to him. "Oh, Carl, don't encourage her. It's disgusting." Amy was at the sink, washing dishes. Carl turned to her with the same pop-eyed expression and calmly stuffed the cookie into his mouth. Jimmy giggled with his own mouth full and began to choke. Carl pounded him on the back. Amy couldn't help but laugh. "You're terrible." she told him and Carl agreed with her. "By the way," she added as Carl advanced toward her with a cookie in each hand, "a sound truck came by while you were in the shower." She hastily wiped her hands dry and retreated with the damp dish towel held in front of her as protection. Carl relaxed. "What was it about?" "It said there would be a telecast at one o'clock and that everybody had to watch it." "It's nearly one now." "I'll go turn on the tv," said Jimmy. "Me too," said Cheryl. They scampered into the living room. As soon as they were gone, Carl leaned forward. "I forgot to ask you earlier," he said, his voice low. "Have you called Marge yet to tell her about George?" Amy nodded. "Right after you called me this morning. And then after you told me how it happened I phoned her again, just a little while ago." "How did she take it?" "She didn't know who I was the first time and couldn't understand why I was calling. It wasn't easy getting it through to her." Carl nodded to show that he understood. He and Amy had socialized with the Wqjnekowskis only a couple of times before discovering that the wives had nothing in common. "I really couldn't do anything for her," Amy continued, "except to say that I was sorry. She seemed to be in shock. I guess it's really been hard on her, George dying so soon after their son Joe." "And the second time?" Amy frowned. "She knew who ! was right away but I don't think she heard me. i had to repeat everything. She sounded like she'd been drinking or had taken tranquilizers . When I told her how George had said he lovedefidght.dfoi'#ej#ied,' she smarted crying. " Amy's eyes were filled with tears. "h, Carl;" she pleaded, "couldn't we take her with us?" "I wish: we could "honey," he said softly, "but there's no Way. We just don't have the room." He let her sob against him for a while-, then lifted herchin and kissed away her tears. "Come on, ' ' he said, "let's go watch that telecast." : x Cheryl and Jimmy ssshd them as they entered the hying room. A familiar symbol filled the screen: a yellow circle quartered in red and black. The symbol stayed as, offscreen, a crisp voice in the precise enunciations of an English accent spoke. "This is your Provisional Government speaking. At eleven fifteen this morning. Eastern Standard Time, the President of the United States ceded executive control of Congress and the Armed Forces to leaders of the Third World Liberation Coalition, shortly after Coalition forces liberated the capital city from the oppressive yoke of American capitalism. "Effective immediately the following emergency measures will be in force. A curfew from si;; p.m. to si;; a.m. will be strictly observed. All radio, television, and newspaper activity will be suspended until the proper censorship boards can be established. All schools will be closed. All banks will be closed. All gasoline will be rationed. All travel outside community borders is restricted to those with permits. All weapons are prohibited, Gatherings of more than five persons, e;;cept for the purposes of worship, is forbidden. Violators will be shot." Carl emitted a low whistle. Amy clutched his hand for comfort and signaled the kids to join them. "These emergency measures," the voice went on smoothly, "are of course only temporary. It will take your new government a few days to round up the traitors and profitmongers who have too long benefited at the expense of the American people. These few days will be hard on all of us. But we ask that all loyal Americans accept without question the authority of the Coalition's local directors who will soon make themselves known to you. We ask that you assist them in all possible ways so as to effect a smooth transition to a government that is truly of the people, by the people, and for the people. "For too long have the American people allowed themselves to be bullied by Big Business and its influence over the late administration. Giant corporations pay no ta;;es while government services for middleand lower-income classes flounder for lack of funds. Unions conspire with government trade restrictions to force prices higher, thus ensuring through inflation that only the very rich can afford a decent standard of living. Special business monopolies accrue enormous profits through federal regulation of alcohol and tobacco while encouraging the rise of organized crime through unreasonable drug prohibition. "These and other injustices must cease. "Over the ne;;t few months your new government will introduce significant reforms. Immediate priorities are food and housing, to be followed by lower gasoline prices and the abolition of the # m.p.h. speed limit. Later reforms will include among others the legalization of marijuana, the elimination of se;;ual discrimination on all levels, the reinstatement of capital punishment, free abortions, and unrestricted foreign trade. "We call on every American citizen to join us in the glorious struggle for a new birth of freedom, when government will truly be 'from each according to his abilities, to each according to his needs.' "This broadcast will repeat every hour until curfew." The only picture during the entire broadcast had been the Coalition symbol. Now it faded to black and snow filled the screen. Carl got up and turned the television off. "Hey," said Jimmy, "I wanna watch cartoons." "Me too," said Cheryl. "Cartoons aren't on now," Amy said in a small voice. "Why don't you go upstairs to your room and play?" "I wanna watch tv," said Cheryl. "Me too," said Jimmy. "You heard your mother," Carl snapped, then relented when their little faces showed fright. "Go on now. I'll bring you up some comic books in a few minutes." He looked back at Amy sitting on the couch. She looked frightened too. and clutched at him as he returned to her. "Do you think they really mean it?" Her voice had lost all of its lower tones and came out a whisper. "That curfew business? Oh, I'm sure of it. We can't do anything now without their approval." "What about the other stuff? Those reforms?" Carl laughed bitterly. "Fancy talk. Carrots to dangle in front of every half-baked liberal in the country. A little something for everybody. That little touch about the speed limit was a beauty." "Then you really do want to leave?" "You don't?" She looked uncertain. "Amy, my love, don't believe everything you hear on television. There's about as much chance of those reforms happening as there is of the emergency measures being temporary. Don't you see that we have to get out while we still can?" "You mean the truck." "Yes. It's the only passport to freedom we've got. Why not use it?" "I guess I just hate to give all this up," she said ruefully. "The house, the store. Everything we've worked for." "They'll make us give it all up anyway. The Third World Liberation Coalition, whatever that is." He held her by the shoulders and looked full into her face. A minute passed. Her eyes dropped. "Okay," she said at last in a voice so tiny he could barely hear her. "Okay. We'll leave." "I'll go get the kids their comics. Are you about done packing?" Her face seemed to grow more gaunt with every passing second, the skin stretched tight over her cheekbones. "The trunk's upstairs on the landing. I laid out a fresh change of clothes for the kids on their beds. " Her eyes bore pain and resignation. "I'm scared, Carl. I'm really scared." Carl drew her to him but she was wooden in his arms. "Me too," he said tenderly. "Me too." She did not give him the small smile he expected. The journey through town was eerily quiet. The pickup truck glided smoothly over the glistening residential streets, silent but for the hiss of tires on pavement. No one was about, though front curtains shifted in the windows of the houses as the truck passed by. The tension in the cab was almost electric, a high-voltage mood that issued from Amy and transformed even the kids' normally high spirits into gloom. The comic books sat in their laps, unopened and unread. Their faces were sullen and unhappy, and Carl wished it could be otherwise. Sound faded in as they approached Main Street: the crackle of distant gunfire, far-off pounding. In the west a long column of black smoke and white smoke, intertwined, curled up into the sky. Carl turned the truck onto Main and reluctantly headed toward the smoke. This section of downtown was beginning to look like a battle zone, an impression confirmed when they passed the fire station. The doors were wide open, the fire trucks gone, on the floor at the back what looked like bodies in uniform. Amy gasped and tried to cover the children's faces with her hands. "Mommy," whined Cheryl, "you're hurting me!" "Sorry, sweetie. I just didn't want you to see." "I saw!" declared Jimmy. "I saw dead people." "I wanna see too!" said Cheryl. "Hush, now," said Carl. "You're upsetting your mother." But he was glad for the sound of voices; it helped ease the tension. And now the children became more animated, pointing out to each other the closed storefronts and deserted gas stations. Here was a liquor store with its front window smashed, broken glass and what was left of a "Burgie" sign littering the sidewalk. There, across the street, two clothing store mannequins had collapsed against each other, feigning death. Up ahead there were some soldiers, heading their way. Carl's first impulse was to panic. Run them down or blow them all to hell with the shotgun. Stomp on the gas and race out of there before retribution followed. And then common sense prevailed. Wait and see. Hide if need be, do what you can to protect the kids and Amy, but wait and see. He swung the pickup into the ne;:t alley on the right and parked. He adjusted the side and rearview mirrors, then slumped in his seat and waited. In the mirrors his vista was of the mouth of the alley, the street, on the other side a shoe store and a Walgreen's. After a time the soldiers came into view. There were four of them, of assorted ages and sizes: woolly-haired and black-skinned; dark-skinned, dark-eyed, straight jet-black hair; short, sallow-skinned, with features of an Oriental cast; olive-skinned and turbaned. They looked like no army Carl had ever seen. Prowling up Main Street, seeking (probably) resistors, they crouched and ran, swaggered and strode, alternately playing predator and prey. One of them, the short one with the almond eyes, glanced incuriously into the alley before moving on. Everything would have been fine if Cheryl hadn't chosen that moment to sit up and turn around. Carl yanked her down but it was too late. The Oriental came creeping forward, his rifle at port arms, ready to swing it down and fire. Carl cursed silently to himself and got out of the pickup with his arms held straight up, though not before telling Amy to take over the wheel and go when he said Go. The soldier gestured with his rifle. Carl waggled his arms to show that they were already raised as high as he could get them and crab-walked slowly to the side of the alley, the soldier's eyes following. The pickup started with a muffled roar and the soldier's gaze shifted, his eyebrows lowering in suspicion. He half-tumed his head and barked a monosyllable over his shoulder, and at that instant Carl shouted "Go!" The pickup took off with a squeal of tires and an acrid cloud of e;;haust fumes. Carl watched it go while the soldier stood dumbfounded, then turned to face the soldier with a sheepish grin. The soldier glowered. Into the alley at a sprint came the other three. The tallest of them, the black, conferred with the Oriental in what sounded to Carl like French, while the other two fired futilely at the rapidly receding truck. The truck turned a corner and was gone. The black turned to Carl. He was a head taller than Carl, and his eyes commanded Carl to look up into them until the gaze burned and Carl was forced to look away . He dropped his head and found himself staring at the chin up by the tip of the barrel. "Qui etes-vous?" he demanded. "What?" said Carl. "I don't speak-" The rifle tip slid along his jawline and pressed against his neck. "Comment vous appellez-vous?" That one he remembered from one semester of high-school French a thousand years ago. "Carl Hastings." And as soon as he said it, he swore under his breath. Why hadn't he used his brains a bit and said "Rufus T. Wheeler" instead? "Carl Hastings?" repeated Nkele to the others. They shook their heads. Nkele unbuttoned his blouse and pulled out a wrinkled and much-folded sheet of paper, which he scanned twice before putting it back. "Carl Hastings," he said again, this time with an obvious distaste. Carl felt his knees turning into jelly. Something exploded close by on Main Street. Nkele's head whipped up. He stayed the others with his hand, looked back at Carl. "Cet homme n'est pas un agent en secret," he said to the Oriental soldier. "Vous tuez lui." Then he and the others dashed out of the alley, leaving the Oriental to face Carl alone. That was no problem for the soldier. Carl was unarmed. The soldier stepped back and aimed his rifle at Carl's chest. Carl closed his eyes and waited for the end. His fervent hope was that Amy and the children had gotten away somewhere safe. There was another nearby explosion and then the sharp crack of a shot. Carl's knees folded. He slid down the wall to rest in a shallow puddle. "Hey, man! You ain't dead yet! Open your eyes!" Carl opened his eyes. A few feet away lay the soldier, the center of a red puddle. "That's right!" came the voice again, cheerfully. "He's the one who's dead, not you." Carl didn't believe it. "I don't believe it," he said aloud. "Sure, don't take my word for it," the voice said calmly. "Check it out for yourself. And start with yourself. Any wounds, bleeding, pain, bullet holes, anything like that?" Carl examined himself carefully. "No," he admitted after a while. "You see. I told you. Now check the dearly departed." Carl crawled forward. The soldier was dead, there was no doubt about that. He stared upward with sightless eyes while a sticky pool of crimson expanded from the middle of his back. In death he looked younger. "Well?" the voice persisted. "Am I right or am I right?" "You're right," said Carl. "He's dead and I'm alive. Who the hell am I talking to?" "Could be I'm your guardian angel. Look up. Higher. Higher than that." Up at the roof edge, outlined by a nimbus of cloud-washed sky, a dark face grinned back at him. One arm was lifted and it waved at him. Carl waved back. "But who are you?" "Come on up and I'll tell you. You'll find a door about halfway up the alley on this side. If it's not open, use that dead guy's rifle to shoot the lock. Anyway, bring his rifle with you. And check his body for ammo, too." Then the face disappeared. The door was sealed with a rusty padlock. Carl blew the lock off with a rifle burst and yanked at the handle. Hinges screamed as the door slowly opened. Inside it was a windowless and lightless corridor, dimly lit by daylight leaked in from the alley. Suppressing his apprehensions. Carl went in. He had gone only a few steps when an outside clamor convinced him to pull the door shut from the inside. Now the darkness was virtually total. Holding the rifle out and down like a blindman's cane, Carl moved gingerly forward. He could see nothing. He brushed the left wall with his fingertips, encountering varied textures of smooth plaster, wooden molding, door panels and the like. And the farther in he went, the less sound he heard, until at last only the soft sigh of his feet shuffling in the thick dust reached his ears. He felt utterly isolated. Soon he no longer had even a left wall to guide him, as the surface under his fingertips fell away. The rifle barrel ran aground with a chunk. Carl eased forward until he touched the wall directly ahead of him. Okay, which way to go? Right or left? He turned right, moving on as before: rifle extended, left hand trailing the wall. But after a few steps he came to a dead end. He stopped, turned around, began heading back, and then his hand brushed a string or a wire, and something fell on him. It had weight, but of a temporary kind. Its initial impact felled him but could not hold him down, for there was nothing there. It seemed to have spread itself over his head and shoulders, clotting in his hair and at the back of his neck where the sweat had been. He shifted to his knees, reached up to take a handful of the stuff even as it fell off his shoulders and recognized it as some kind of powder: dust or plaster or flour. He brushed it off his face and then he laughed without knowing why. He groped around for the rifle, found it and continued on his way. An empty sensation under his fingers told him when he passed the corridor leading back to the door and the alley. Almost immediately his toes were touching the bottom riser of what the rifle told him was a flight of stairs. He started up. The stairway was steep and narrow and there was no banister to hang onto. He placed his hand flat against the wall and took his time climbing. As he rose, step by weary step, his sense of isolation increased until it seemed he was all there was in the universe, just him and the stairs which he had to climb endlessly and forever. He sloughed off thoughts of Amy, good wife and true, and Cheryl and Jimmy, the greatest of kids, and the MiniMart and George Wojnekowski, both now lost to the present and the future, and what the hell was it all about, anyway? Why had this happened, and that and that? What was happening to the country? And why was he doing this? Only after he had-at last!-come to the top of the stairs and had seen the thin crack of light that denoted a door, and pushed through it into daylight, did he begin to understand. He was here because someone had told him to be here. And what had happened had happened. These were not answers. But they were better than constantly asking himself questions for which there were no answers. "Man, I thought you'd never get here," said a voice as he emerged. "But keep it cool coz we got company." Carl realized the voice had been whispering. It had only seemed loud in comparison to the silence he had just ascended through. He walked out onto the rooftop and stood staring for a while. From where the black smoke still rose in the west, he could see orange flames and an occasional fireball shoot up from the roof and gutted windows of the city hall. He stepped out to get a closer look when a hand yanked him down. It was the black man. "You want to get killed?" he whispered fiercely. "If you gotta take a look, crawl on your belly over here and catch what's goin' down." Carl followed the black man's example and slid over to the roof edge. Cautiously he looked down onto Main Street. There were bodies down there, sprawled on the pavement. Bodies he recognized as being the soldiers he'd confronted in the alley. Other soldiers too were there, live soldiers, four as before. They surrounded a blue pickup truck. God bless her, she'd come back for him. It was a useless gesture but a noble one, and it spelled doom for her and the kids. In that moment he felt a love for her so fervent that it spilled out of his eyes and ran down his cheeks. "Your wife, huh?" said the black man beside him. Unable to find his voice. Carl nodded. Apparently the patrol had just stopped the truck, though Carl wondered if that clamor he had heard just after entering the building had something to do with what he now saw below him. As he watched, a soldier jerked open the door on the driver's side and dragged Amy out; she bit and kicked until the soldier hit her. and then the fight seemed to go out of her. Other soldiers took the children out. Cheryl clung defiantly to her comic books and Jimmy began to cry. One soldier who had stood quietly by and watched all this now strode forward, regarded Amy in silence for a moment and then smacked her full across the face. The sound of the slap was sharp and clear, and made the hairs at the back of Carl's neck bristle with anger. Then the soldier spoke, in a contralto with a heavy German accent. "Where did you get this pickup truck?" Amy stared at her blankly. "The owner of this truck was found a few hours ago on the other side of town. He had been badly beaten. I ask you again, where did you get this truck?" At no time did she raise her voice above a matter-of-fact tone. When Amy made no reply again, the woman signaled to the soldier holding Jimmy. The soldier twisted Jimmy's arm up behind his back and Jimmy let out with a shrill scream that had Carl trying to rise to his feet, except that the man beside him knocked him down and held his hand firmly pressed over Carl's mouth. "You want us all to die?" he demanded. "There's nothing you can do right now. Nothing! They got your family and they're gonna mess with them, but unless you decide to play hero, they got a good chance of staying alive. You understand what I'm saying?" Carl nodded assent and the man let him up. "Now we watch and we listen," he continued in his whisper, "and we wait." "I told you I don't know," Amy was saying between what sounded like sobs. "My husband, he..." Her voice trailed off. Carl looked over the roof edge. Now both children were crying as well, but Amy appeared defiant, as if she would be bullied no longer. But what if they hurt the kids some more? Carl wondered. He wasn't sure he could hold himself back if they hurt the kids some more. The German woman had picked up a comer of the tarpaulin in the back of the truck and was examining the boxes there. "You were planning to run away, ja?" she said. "You and your husband and your family?" Still in the same even tone. Then her hand smacked the side of the truck and she bellowed: "You know you can be shot for this! Right now if I order it!" She glared at Amy and Amy stared back, and Cheryl and Jimmy began a new spate of crying. Still Amy said nothing. "I'm tired of talking to them," said the woman to the others. "Take them and the truck back to Headquarters. I will meet you there later with the jeep." As soon as the soldiers had passed out of sight, the black man turned to Carl and stuck out his hand. "I'm Amos Sampson, who are you?" Sampson's grip was firm and dry. "Carl Hastings," said Carl. "What are you doing up here?" "Same as you." replied Sampson with a grin. "Hiding. Only I got some muscle." His glance led Carl's eye to a small cache of weapons near them which Carl in his single-mindedness had not noticed before. The cache consisted of two rifles, a pistol, clips of ammunition and a few grenades. "Where did you get it?" "Same place you got your rifle. From the dearly departed." Carl had forgotten the rifle. He looked at it now, and he looked at Sampson. The man wore dark pants, dark shoes, dark shirt, dark windbreaker. Even resting, he possessed an inner tension like a coiled spring, seemingly ready to tackle any situation. "I used to own a general store. What do you do?" Sampson rolled onto his back. He clasped his hands behind his head and stared up at the scudding clouds. "I used to be a security guard," he began quietly. "Until this morning. As I was coming off duty, I saw them coming down Main Street, a couple of jeeps leading a couple of dozen soldiers. They were shooting everyone they saw who was in uniform. Cops, firemen, nurses, pharmacists, crossing guards, boy scouts, it didn't matter. They started with the fire station and then moved on toward City Hall. I stripped off my uniform and ran home half naked, got dressed and snuck back there. I played guerrilla during the rain, picking them off as I could and trying not to get caught. Since the rain stopped I've been up here, doing what I can for the Resistance. You know, little things." He grinned again. "Things like saving your life." "I can't thank you enough for that." Carl admitted. "But who are these people trying to take over? What is the Third World Liberation Coalition? What do they want from us?" "Man. you're full of questions, aren't you?" "You're the one with a grasp on the situation. All I've been doing since they came is running and hiding. And look what it got me. My wife, my kids, they..." "Hey, take it easy," said Sampson. "I'll talk, okay?" He was up on one elbow, concent spreading across his face. "I was just mouthing off. Forget it, okay?" Carl gave him a sullen nod. "Okay." Sampson smiled as he shook his head. "Man, you are going to make me blow my cover. But I guess it's too late to hang onto it now. Okay. Here's what I know." He leaned back again and his eyes narrowed as if he was studying an invisible dossier. "The woman who was interrogating your wife is Eva Obendrein; until recently we thought she was still in West Germany coordinating terrorist attacks for the Baader-Meinhof gang. Now we know better. She is quite ruthless and there is a strong possibility that she will have your family executed if she can find some dogma to justify; if not, she might just hold them prisoner. Or they may be made examples of. I really don't know. "The Third World Liberation Coalition seems to be a front for a number Japanese United Red Army, the Iranian National Front, and so on-in alliance with the Nicaraguan rebels of the Sardinista National Liberation Front and government forces from Cambodia, Uganda, Ethiopia, Syria, Lebanon and other Arab countries. How they've decided who's in command, how they're resolved their ideological differences, we have no idea. We don't even know for sure which countries and groups are part of the Coalition and which are red herrings, intelligence 'leaked' by the Coalition to confuse us. "There's so much we don't know! How they got the nuclear warheads into our major cities, how they got their forces into the country, how they managed to infiltrate nearly every community of any size, how many troops they actually have... The smile had long since faded. Now only sadness remained. "Hell, they've whipped us but good!" Carl thrust his head over the edge, counting bodies. "You're doing all right." Sampson let loose a snort. "Chicken feed." he said. "I'm just a dog nipping at their heels." Carl looked at the sky, looked at the street, watched the city hall bum, studied the still forms littering the lawn of the police station. "Bullshit!" he exploded. "Don't give me any of that self-pity tripe. This morning I lost a good friend. This afternoon I lost my family. And in between I almost got killed by one of their agents." Now he was pacing, back and forth, back and forth, letting the anger build. "Before, I was ready to run away. I couldn't face the idea of my country being invaded, and I couldn't see how I could do anything about it. But now you've shown me how. Of course we nip at their heels. Of course we pick them off one by one, as best we can. How else are we going to get our country back from these-these-unVnaj?' ' Sampson clapped his hands three times in laconic applause. "Thank you," he said with what seemed to be genuine sincerity. Carl was puzzled. "For what?" "For convincing yourself to stay and fight. I was beginning to think I'd have to do it alone." Carl stood there until the idea sank in, then exhaled in a slow whistle. "Amos, you're a son of a bitch." The faint grin on Amos's face grew loud. "Why, thank you, Carl. That's mighty white of you." "Huh?" "I didn't mention it before, but you got some kind of white powder all over you." "I forgot all about it. Some kind of dust fell on me as I was coming up the stairs. I hit a wire or something and it all just cascaded down on top of me." "Must have been plaster from the ceiling. This old building's been threatening to fall down for some time." "That's what I thought had happened to me. But what the hell are we hanging around here for?" "Relax," said Amos. "It'll stand up for a few hours longer, at least until dark." "And then what?" "Then we go play hero and rescue your family." The dusk deepened, blue shading into black. On the rooftop, Carl watched the stars come out slowly, one by one. Ragged patches of clouds tried in vain to hide the thin crescent of the moon. "Star light, star bright... murmured Carl, wishing, wishing. "Hey, dude," said Amos, coming up behind him, "put these on. It's getting close to time." He thrust the bundle of clothes into Carl's hands and ambled over to the weapons cache. "What's this?" said Carl as he unfolded the bundle. "What's it look like, thermal underwear? These are our credentials, jack, for getting into the inner sanctum." Carl peeled off his shirt and began pulling on the fatigue blouse. "And for getting out?" "First let's worry about getting in." Amos was methodically breaking down one of the rifles into its component parts. "That thing fit okay? I had to guess on your size." "It'll do," said Carl, stepping into the fatigue pants. "I don't see how you can do that in the dark." "Easy. Learned it in my third week of Basic Training." The rifle was in pieces now. Amos removed the cleaning kit from the stock and began to oil and swab the barrel. "You have a good sleep?" "Some," Carl allowed. The boots were going to be a bit tight. "Were you in Vietnam?" Amos shrugged. "I don't brag about it. You?" "Student deferment." "Lucky." "Maybe. It didn't help me get it together." It was too dark to see, but Carl felt Amos's stare shifting all over him, making the unspoken comment. You think 'Nam would have done it for you ? Instead Amos said, "Speaking of getting it together..." and he stood up and handed Carl a rifle. "Put this over your shoulder. And hold this one." "Why two?" "We'll need them, trust me. And here's your half of the ammo." He dumped the clips into Carl's hands and moved away, only to reappear a few seconds later at the rooftop door, conducting a beam from his pencil flash to Carl's boot tips and back again. Carl ran to catch up, wondering how Amos moved so lightly when he himself was weighted down by ammunition clips in front, back and thigh pockets. He reached the bottom of the stairs with a clatter of his thick boots and received from Amos a sharp, sibilant sssh. The flashlight beam probed the ceiling of the dead end, picking out the jagged hole where the ceiling had collapsed while Carl was under it. Bits of plaster drifted down as they watched. Amos swept the beam along the corridor, exposing doors on either side and Carl's footprints down the middle. "Just so we know where we're going," he confided before turning off the Hash. The two raced to the door at the end. heard it scream as Amos kicked it open, and then they were in the alley. The street lights were out, as was to be expected, but even in the darkness keeping to the sidewalk was no problem. Then after a while shapes began to distinguish themselves. They stepped up the pace. "You sure this Zachary Taylor High School is their HQ?" "You're the one who told me it had to be the place. Don't you know? I thought you were the C. I. A. agent." "Military Intelligence. And I don't know everything." "Then take your word for it. That's their HQ." The streets were empty and quiet. Carl had not realized just how much everyday noise he blocked out normally: traffic, kids at play, radios and tvs and stereos, even the humming of telephone lines. Now all was still. Around them nothing moved. In a deserted city they were the only travelers. "This is taking forever," muttered Amos. "You know what a wolf trot is?" "Sure. I read. A hundred paces running, a hundred walking." "Let's do it." Then it was run, walk, run, walk, until Carl felt his legs knotting up and the back of his shirt clammy with sweat. He envied the effortless ease with which Amos kept up the pace, never faltering, never slowing down, not even sweating. Walk, run, walk, run... until Carl's lungs ached with every ragged breath. He stopped in a doorway, gasping. "I can't do it," he said when Amos turned back to him. "I'm just not in shape." Amos made a disgusted noise. "Yeah, I was wondering when you'd hang it up. I'll go see what I can find. You stay here." Two minutes later a Corvette with lights out glided silently up to Carl. "Don't tell me you learned how to hotwire cars in Basic Training," he said as he got in. "Sure," Amos replied. "What do you think, I learned it in the ghetto?" "I didn't even know we had a ghetto." "We don't. I'm from Chicago." Amos drove like a maniac, roaring through the streets with only the stars to light the way, whipping around comers without down-shifting... Carl yelled: "Are you crazy? All this noise will bring every patrol in town down on us!" "Do you see any patrols?',' "No-o." "Do you hear any patrols?" "How can I with all the racket you're making?" Amos slowed the Corvette so the engine's roar muted to a hum. "That better?" "Some." "Hear any patrols rtow?" "No. But that doesn't mean-" "Anyway, aren't we wearing enemy uniforms?" "Yeah, but-" "Then what are you worried about ?" "Getting killed before we get there." Ten minutes later, at a slower, quieter speed, they got there. Once they were close enough to make out figures among the lights that lit the school and its outer perimeter, Amos pulled the car to the side of the road and he and Carl got out. "Are those lights going to be a problem?" said Carl as he slung a rifle over each shoulder. "Are we going to have to shoot them out?" "We do that and right away they'll know something is up. Maybe on the way out." Besides carrying rifles and ammunition, Amos wore a pistol stuck into his belt. From a back pocket, he pulled out a screwdriver and a length of piano wire wound around wooden rods at either end. To Carl's querulous look he explained, "Guns are too noisy, at least until we lose the element of surprise." They agreed to eliminate any soldiers guarding the lights, then enter the school, pretending to be Coalition troops, and from there play it by ear. Carl had serious misgivings about the credibility of such a plan but feeling a lack of expertise, he kept his doubts to himself. Maybe it would work, after all. Maybe it really would. "One thing before we go," said Amos, "because it's been puzzling me ever since you told me about this place. Why here? Why an old high school out here?" "This whole area was condemned when they decided to put an interstate highway through it. Then the federal funds got frozen, but they'd already torn down most of the houses and built a new school on the other side of town. After a while it became easier to ignore the problem than to try and do something about it. That's government for you, no offense." "I'm sorry I asked. Okay, let's go." Weeds choked vacant lots that had once held houses with lush lawns. Streets lay cracked and broken from the abuse of too much heavy machinery passing over them. The fence topped with barbed wire that enclosed the school had long since been violated; whole segments were missing. Amos and Carl crouched beside a huge hole in the fence and watched a guard amble past. As soon as he had passed, Amos leaped up and, screwdriver in hand, launched himself at the guard's back. Carl heard a brief gurgle. The guard slumped and Amos returned, wiping the screwdriver. Carl shuddered. Two more guards were disposed of in the same way, Carl watching in horror while Amos did the dirty work. They left the bodies in the shadows. yet another guard trudging back and forth just beyond the glare of the lights. "You want to take him?" offered Amos in a whisper. "You got to do it some time." Carl thought about Amy and the kids. "Okay," he said at length. "How should it be done?" "Try this." Amos handed him the screwdriver. "Just jam it into his ear as far as it will go." ' Carl waited until the guard swung back. He ran forward on tiptoe, carrying the screwdriver underhand, like a knife. He hooked his arm around the soldier's neck, digging under the chin and gripping the soldier's right shoulder. He brought up his right hand and held the point of the screwdriver level with the soldier's ear. He, hesitated. This wasn't the same as the struggle with Wheeler. That had been a matter of life or death, kill or be killed. This was, plain and simple, murder. He didn't think he could do it. His intended victim changed his mind. A blow from the guard's fist caught Carl in the side, just under the ribs. Another blow landed in the same place, and then the guard was trying to stomp on his toes. These unfair actions angered Carl to action. He jabbed the screwdriver in deep and hard, heard bones crunch and snap, felt blood gush warmly up the shank and over the handle and onto his hand. The guard coughed, choked, gurgled, lost all powers of resistance, drooped forward, sagged to the ground. Carl looked at the corpse, looked away, forced himself to look back, felt his stomach rising and dropping and rising again in protest. He staggered off to the shadows and was violently sick. A little later, a little weaker, he reflected that this was indeed war. And alive. Carl resolved that he would stay alive. Meanwhile Amos dragged the body deeper into the darkness. On his return Carl joined him and the two stepped boldly into the light. It seemed no one was left to challenge them, though that did not prevent Carl from glancing furtively behind him as they mounted the broad steps to the doors. The lights were dazzling. Carl felt exposed. "Come on," hissed Amos. "The place looks deserted." Not quite. Bare bulbs strung every twenty feet or so along a hastily rigged wire shone dimly down on a dusty floor, disturbed by the tramping of many booted feet. Muffled thuds sounded from the second floor above. On a wall of the foyer was painted the Coalition symbol, a yellow circle quartered in red and black. At the end of the foyer was a doorless office and a corridor stretching right and left on either side. "You know the layout," said Amos. "Fill me in." "To our right," said Carl, pointing, "the auditorium. To our left the gymnasium. Classrooms on both floors, though I doubt there's anything left in them now. Stairs at either end." "Let's check out the auditorium." Not wanting to appear hurried or awkward or out of place, they walked at a casual pace. Carl glimpsed into doorless classrooms as they passed, that had burned a great black patch on the floor, another containing a couple of soldiers who looked incuriously at them, another occupied by a crude bed and the bed occupied by a big man with a bandaged head, another with an officer in it sitting at a small table and reading over some paperwork, and another, and another, and then they had reached the auditorium, the doors of which were surprisingly still intact. "This could be where it gets heavy," murmured Amos, laying his hand on the door. "You ready?" Carl nodded assent. Amos pulled the door open. From behind them came a strangled cry: "Stop that man! Stop him! Stop him!" Carl and Amos exchanged desperate looks. Without looking into the auditorium, Amos let the door shut and pressed his hand against it. Carl had briefed Amos long before on the matter of the blue pickup truck and his experience with its driver. Now, as the yells grew louder, the image of the big man with the bandaged head suddenly surfaced in his thoughts, and he summed up the cause of the yells in one word. "Wheeler." "Oh, shit," said Amos. He grabbed Carl's elbow and hustled him into the nearest classroom, one of the empties. "Don't go anywhere," he instructed Carl, and stuck his head out the doorway. His body followed and he disappeared from view, only to return a few seconds later. "We are in trouble." he announced, checking his weapons for full ammunition clips, getting battle-ready, getting out a grenade and hefting it in his hand. One word was sufficient to explain why. "Wheeler," Carl said again. "Right," said Amos. "Our only chance of making it now is to shut up your songbird friend before he costs us both our lives. That's your job." "Mine? What are you gonna do?" Amos held up the grenade, looking at it affectionately as if it were a ripe apple. "You want to get to Wheeler, so I'm creating a diversion to make sure you get there, is all. Here," he said, tossing Carl the wooden-handled length of piano wire. "Don't shoot him, he's not worth it." "Where will you be?" "I'll be in the auditorium for a while. You stick around here after you get rid of Wheeler until I get back. Right now you wait until everyone goes by, then you go get Wheeler. Got it?" "Got it. Just don't get killed." "I won't if you won't." "You got a deal." Carl crossed to the other side of the doorway and stood with his back hard against the wall. Out of sight of anyone else, he had an unobstructed view of the auditorium doors. Wheeler was still yelling, though his cries were getting weaker. Amos popped his head out, then nonchalantly walked to the auditorium doors, pulled the pin on the grenade. His mouth moved in silent counting. He opened the door a crack, tossed in the grenade, turned to the wall with his hands over his ears. There was a loud boom! One of the doors fell down. Amos was running the other way now, yelling "Intrus! lntrus!" which Carl assumed was French for intruder. Then Amos ran back, followed by four or five soldiers, one of whom was probably the officer. Or so Carl hoped. Carl placed one hand on the doorframe and swung out into the corridor. Behind him was shouting and shooting and the thuds of many boots. Ahead came only Wheeler's "Stop him! Stop him!" like a broken record. Carl unwound the wire and snapped it taut between his hands. He found the right doorway, stood in it, stared at Wheeler. Wheeler stared back. Even as his voice faded away his jaw kept working, trying for sounds that never came. His lips shaped a single syllable that might have been Who or Wonbut came out as neither. It was a feeble, pathetic sound. Carl felt only disgust for the big man. He held the wire up and Wheeler's eyes moved to it. widened, shifted back to Carl's face. Carl took a step forward. Wheeler's eyes were truly remarkable now. Framed by bandages above and below, they expressed a sequence of horror, fear, anger, defiance, and resignation; then they dulled, staring at the wire again as though it were a line drawn in the dust and Wheeler a mesmerized chicken. Carl was not fooled. He saw Wheeler's hands stealing up the gray blanket, obviously reaching for a concealed weapon. But one more step brought him to Wheeler's side. He put a stop to the man's furtive action by calmly and coldly pressing down on the bandaged nose with his thumb. Wheeler yelped. Blood began blotting the dingy gauze. "You'll never get away with this," croaked Wheeler. All the fight had gone out of him, except for his mouth. "Anyway, it's too late. I saw them bring your wife and kids in. Real cute family. I also saw them shot." Then he gulped, realizing his mistake. "Then there's no point in keeping you alive, is there?" said Carl, moving behind Wheeler and looping the wire around his neck. He crossed the handles and pulled as tight as he could. Wheeler scrabbled his hands at his throat for a second or two, then gave up. His body jerked once, twice. Carl maintained his grip on the wire long after it ceased to matter, long after Wheeler ceased to be. He didn't see Wheeler die, his eyes were too full of tears for that. He saw only the faces of Amy and Cheryl and Jimmy and his heart cried out. No. No. No. Wheeler had to have lied. He had to have lied. He had to. Otherwise what was the point of Carl staying alive? Carl's awareness returned when an explosion seemed to shake the building. All the lights went out. He released his hold on the garrote around Wheeler's neck and stood in the darkness, listening to far-off gunfire and the distant screams of the wounded. Amos must be doing one hell of a job, he thought, and wondered if he should go and helpv ' v . He walked down the corridor, countingjdoorways ;as his hand slapped them. Reaching the dassroomiwhere Amoshad left him; he took three steps inside the room, froze, then hastily hacked out as quietly as he could. He had seen the red glow of a burning cigarette and smelled tobacco. Someone was in there? Amos? He couldn't remember having seen Amos smoke. He could spray the room with bullets, but what if it was Amos in there? What if it was a civilian held prisoner? What if...? Trapped by indecision, he stayed where he was and waited. He took his pulse and counted to #. He noticed that his night vision had returned. He could see. Dimly. He remembered that he had left his weapons in the empty classroom. The realization came that he was being stupid. If someone was in the room smoking a cigarette then, with his night vision, he should be able to glimpse the face as that person took a puff. If nothing else , perhaps he could overpower the person. Then he'd feel safe, for the time being. Into the room he ventured, hardly daring to breathe. The glow was still there, and as he drew closer he expected a momentary brightness to reveal the face of the smoker. There was no momentary brightness. He hunkered down and began making circles on the floor with his fingertips, hoping to find his rifle. Then the smoker took a puff, the face was lit up, and a voice said, "Make any more moves and I blow your head off." The accent was German. The voice was contralto. He heard the click of a pistol being cocked. That was it, it was all over, he was a dead man. "Okay if I talk?" he said. What the hell, there was nothing left to lose. "If it amuses you." She must have taken both his rifles. They were probably over in the comer, next to her. There was no way he could get them. "You're Eva Obendrein, right?" "If you say so." "Earlier today you captured a woman and two children who were riding in a blue pickup truck." "If you say so." "Where are they?" He heard the woman make a sharp intake of breath. "What matter is that to you?" she said after a time. Carl waited a shorter time before replying. "I'm her husband." "Ah. Of course. You came with the cavalry, hoping to rescue them. What a pity you are too late." His scalp tightened. "What do you mean?" If there had been light, he would have seen her shrug. "They are no longer here. All have been sent to a detention camp until their guilt has been determined. Who knows, they may be innocent. If so, they will live. But you will die." They were alive. They were alive. Eva Obendrein crushed her cigarette and struck a match to light another. Carl remembered to close one eye in time to preserve a little of his night vision. In the abrupt glare he saw the woman clearly. She was sitting on the floor with her back propped up against the wall under a boarded window. Where she clutched her side, blood had seeped through and spread on the floor until it caked in the dust. That she had put the pistol down to light the match, thus giving Carl a clear opportunity to rush her, no longer meant anything. Eva Obendrein was dying. "Where is this detention camp?" "Hundreds of miles away. Near Chicago." Her voice was growing fainter. "How near?" A beam of light sprang from the doorway, shining full on Eva Obendrein. Her chin snapped up and she raised the gun shakily and squeezed the trigger. The hammer came down on nothing with a loud click. The gun was empty. The flashlight beam shifted to Carl. "You okay?" said Amos. Carl smiled without mirth. "Yeah. You?" He kept his eyes on Eva as he bent over her and picked up the rifles. She looked back weakly and her eyes were very old. "I broke a fingernail," said Amos, "but I'll live. Let's get out of here." "What about Eva Obendrein?" They heard shouts and running, getting louder. "Eva? We both know where she's going. Come on, let's get out of here. It sounds like we're about to have company." Carl led the way through the dark corridor and out through the foyer. Amos lagged behind to let loose a salvo of bullets that obliterated the Coalition symbol painted on the wall. Carl set his rifle on automatic fire and raked the lights that lit the school from outside, plunging the building into an exterior darkness to match the interior. The pair clattered down the steps but did not head straight out as Carl expected. Amos steered him left. "Where are you going?" puffed Carl. "We have to get to Chicago. You heard her say that my family was there." "I heard. But let's finish the job here first." They rounded a comer of the gymnasium, rounded another. One lone guard fired a burst at them that missed, and Carl wiped him out without a second thought. On the football field, under the stars, the tank stood. Amos and Carl zigzagged toward it, shooting constantly, but it was unguarded. Amos clambered on top of the tread. "This is your standard M# tank." he said. "Stand away from it and give me about # seconds. Then watch the fireworks." He opened a hatch on the turret and climbed inside. With a deep whirr of engines, the turret swung the cannon around until it pointed at the school. Carl stepped off to the side and held his ears. The cannon fired with a roar, telescoping into itself with the recoil. The noise was deafening. Where the cannon had aimed, the wall exploded, flinging debris high into the air. The cannon swung and fired again, swung again and fired. The school appeared to bend in on itself, as if a giant hand had pulled its strings from inside. The blast of the explosions echoed all around, then faded into stillness. The turret hatch popped open and Amos emerged. Carl forgot he was covering his ears until Amos climbed down and pulled Carl's hands away. "You okay?" he asked loudly. "Sure," said Carl. "I'm not even deaf." Amos leaned against the tank and stared at the rubble. He whistled softiy between his teeth. "What are we standing around for? Chicago, remember?" "Yeah, I remember. I was just admiring my handiwork. Let's go find the Corvette. We've got a lot of ground to cover before morning."Gil Lament By Jesse Peele I he mists didn't exactly roll away-it was the pain from the bum on his shoulder which told him he was still alive. That, and the cool air on his naked body... Naked body? Painfully, Dal managed to raise his throbbing head and force his eyes open. Hmm. He was lying on his back, on a cushioned table that was soft against his bare skin, and son-ofa-bitch, he was naked. Not a thing on! He let his head fall back-that was a mistake because the throbbing which had only been terrible inside his aching skull suddenly got worse. Where was he? How had he gotten here? The last thing he remembered was throwing his empty ceepee gun at a divebombing drone. He ought to be deader than black plastic! "Awake at last, I see," said a voice from his right. It was a deep, honey-on-glass-smooth voice, a female voice. He decided he liked it. So he tried to sit up. Whoops. There was something he hadn't noticed before-his wrists and ankles were strapped down! "You and I are going to have a wonderful time," the woman said. He managed to twist his head, andYep. There she was-the tall, redhaired lady in green, moving closer. Dal tried to smile. Too bad the wind wasn't blowing. The smell of her perfume was nice; a heavy, musky scent, and she seemed to glide across the thick carpet like a dancer. When she was a meter away, she stopped. Her full, red lips pulled back into a sensual smile. Slowly, she reached to a clasp at her neck. She pulled the silver metal apart with a tiny click, threw back her shoulders, and The robe slithered down her body to the floor. Dal's mouth got dry. The woman was wonderfully, beautifully, fantastically nude! The tips of her hard nipples couldn't be that color, he decided-that had to be rouge. Her long, red hair fanned out over her shoulders and fell almost to her buttocks. She shifted her hips slightly, and the small muscles in her slim belly danced under her smooth skin. The line of her ribs pressed gently outward, accentuating the thin waist. Below that waist was her navel, and beneath that, a thin, red-and -- curly line of hair began to swirl downward into a thickerDal's mouth got very, very dry. He realized some of the throbbing in his head had subsided. Well. He knew where the pounding blood had gone-other things were beginning to throb... "You're a very brave man," she said, bending over to touch her moist lips lightly to his chest. "I like brave men." She bit lightly and smiled up at him. This close, Dal could see the whirling, too-gray color of her large, beautiful eyes. So. It was the Lady with Smoke Eyes-the Lady Ursula! And, don't forget, the wife of Lord Kreeg Hookthom! She kissed him on the chest again, and still smiling, she slid the long nails of her right hand inside his left knee. She worked her fingers back and forth, scratching in small circles on his skin as her hand moved upward... Umm. Oh, yeah... Hey! a voice inside his mind yelled at him. This is the enemy! The wife of the guy who shot your ship down! Go away, he told the inner voice. Wait! Listen! Don't you remember the Starbird? The who? Ahhh. Idiot! What about the stories? About what she does to her lovers afterward? The thick, red hair fell lightly across his body as the woman kissed him fully on the lips, her tongue probing. Afterward? Who the hell cares about afterward? Gods, if only I could get my hands loose! That's the spirit, said the voice. You could get away! Get away? You're crazy! What I need my hands for is-wait. Just a minute. There was something he seemed to remember, something about the Lady with Smoke Eyes-what was it...? Oh. Now he remembered. Oh, shit! Yeah, dummy, said the voice inside his head. She's supposed to chop 'em up afterward, and eat part of 'em! Wanna guess which part she eats? Yeah, well, that was terrible and all, but the woman's body was sliding slickly against his now, her breathing hot against his ear, the musk of her he wanted to stop-which he didn't-he was tied... ! "Ursula!" roared a deep voice from somewhere nearby. The woman lifted her face from Dal's slightly. "Shhh," she whispered. "Maybe he won't-" "Ursula! Where the hell are you?" The sound was definitely closer. "Oh, damn!" She looked down at Dal's muscular body, at the evidence of his desire for her. "Too bad," she said with a sigh. "In here!" she yelled. "Who-?" Dal managed to croak. "Kreeg. He's always spoiling my fun!" Kreeg? Oh. Kreeg. Lord Kreeg. Hookthom. My boy, you are in deep shit! And the throbbing in his head started back up as more blood became available from another source; as Dal's desire wilted like a paper flower in a hurricane. The door to the dimly lit room opened, and the lights flared on brightly-much too brightly. Lord Kreeg Hookthom. All two meters and one-hundred-and-ten kilos of him, blocking out almost the whole entrance. He was dressed in the legendary black uniform he supposedly always wore. Thick, brown and curly hair sprouted from his squarish head, and the heavy beard was shot through with streaks of lighter gray. His teeth gleamed whitely against the darkness of his facial hair when he smiled. "I hate to break up your little party-but there's an intruder loose on the base. The stupid Division Commander said he'd been trapped in this area and hit by a clone-drone-but nobody can find the body." He stopped, and looked at Dal, then back at his wife. "Who's your friend, Ursula? He doesn't look familiar." "He's mine! You said I could have anybody I wanted, anytime!" She glared at Hookthom, legs spread widei her hands on her bare hips. "Aha! So that's where the bastard went! You got him! I should have known." "Kreeg, you said-" "You can have him back. Later... after I've finished with him." "After you get through with him, there won't be anything left worth having. There never is." Oh, fine. Dal thought. Not just deep-you're in a mountain of it!  "Your story stinks!" So did Hookthom's breath, but Dal didn't mention that. "You say you outflew twelve of my ships, alone, landed that wreck and survived? And then you crossed a thousand kilometers of jungle and wandered onto a guarded military base?" "I've always been lucky." Hookthom backhanded Dal across the face, rocking his already painful head and bringing a bright red flush to one cheek. "Not any more. Your luck just expired! You're going to tell me who sent you, and how you knew I was on this world. And a lot of other information you probably didn't even realize you knew. And then, if you're lucky, I might let you die." Dal's mouth hurt, but he managed a grin-a small one. "Well, if I have to go, I'd prefer your wife's method-" Hookthom slapped him again. "We'll see how smart you are in a little while!" Hookthom turned and stalked over to a com panel. "Get the goddamned medic over here!" There was a two-second pause. "Uh... sir, he's... gone into town..." Hookthom glared at the com. "Well, find him! I want him here in fifteen minutes! If he's not, you will personally scrape entry-bum from the nose of every ship in the fleet!" "Yes, sir! He'll be there!" "How the hell am I going to conquer a galaxy when I'm surrounded by idiots'?" "Tough to get good help," Dal said.  The whitecoated psychomech pushed in a cart covered with glittery things-things Dal didn't want to look too closely at; he had a feeling he'd find out their function soon enough. The man was short, fat, and had an almost cherubic smile. He also smelled of alcohol-the medical kind. And like something which ought to be preserved in a jar somewhere. "I want to know everything he learned since he was potty-trained. And I want to know it quickly!" "Of course, Lord," the fat man said. "If you'd care to return in, say, half an hour. I'm sure I'll be finished by then." Hookthom grinned. "Well! A man who knows his job! What a change. I'll be back in half an hour." After he left, the fat medic moved toward Dal, holding a card in his chubby hand. "First, a simple test. Look at this." Dal glared at the card. He'd be damned if he was going to cooperate. But the card said, "Don't say anything. Just play along. The room is probably monitered." Dal nodded. "Good, good. Now, we must have your complete relaxation. I realize that will be somewhat hard for you to do voluntarily, under the circumstances. However. I will give you an injection of nospas, and-" he stopped. "Excuse me, when did you last urinate?" "Huh? I don't remember. A few hours ago." "Um. Won't do. I'm afraid. The nospas will relax the bladder sphincter muscles. Messy." He turned to the door. "Guard!" The portal dilated a fraction. "Yeah?" "This man isn't ready for therapy. He's got to go to the bathroom." "What?" "The bathroom. This man has got to go!" "Look, uh... doc..." "Doctor Bone, doctor C'min alBone. Open the portal!" "I was told not to let anybody-" "Lord Hookthom is going to be returning in less than thirty minutes, expecting to find this man ready to answer his questions. What do you think he'll do to you when I tell him you wouldn't let me prepare my patient to answer those questions?' ' "Uh, well, yeah, I guess he can go to the head. But I'll haveta come with you!" The medic looked at the gray ceiling, apparently bored. "Whatever." The guard dilated the door and stepped inside, his particle spitter held at the ready. "Take him along," Dr. Bone said. "I'll be right along behind you-I've got to check out my encephalo-stunner. ' ' The guard nudged Dal with his weapon, and Dal stumbled toward the portal, feeling very clumsy with his hands tied behind him. The thin, syntho -- silk straps cut into his wrists; he could feel his hands getting numb. Thwack! There was a sound behind him like a melon dropped onto a tile floor. Dal spun, to see the guard falling, the medic holding a heavy chunk of machinery. The fat man grinned. "Had to test the encephalo-stunner-seems it works just fine!" Then the medic's form became a blur... It must be Lin... No! It was-Lao Emba! "How did-?" "Never mind. I couldn't hold the mind-form any longer. Let's get out of here." He pulled the knife he carried on his thigh from its clear scabbard and deftly cut the bindings on Dal's wrists. Dal's hands burned as the blood came back into them. "What about the bugs...?" In answer, an alarm began to squeal. "Move, boy, dammit, move!" Dal moved. "Which way?" "There! I've got a vehicle waiting outside the south perimeter." "What about the fence? It's laserrigged." "Don't worry! Just move your butt! Now!" "Sometime you'll have to teach me some of those Ch'an tricks." "Later, boy, later!" Somehow, they reached the fence. On the other side was a large air-cushion car. But the fence. Emba sang several bars-in Trogian. The thick, green brush seemed to burst open as Tulak appeared. He was carrying a log nearly as big around as he was. With seeming ease, he hoisted the log by one end, and let it fall forward onto the fence. The lasers flashed, and the massive log burst into flame, charring into smelly, resin-popping smoke. But the weight was too much-the chain-link steel bent, bowed, and-gave! The automatic lasers continued to roast the log, but there were gaps around it that were large enough. "Duck!" screamed a raspy voice. Dal dropped, and a thin beam of high-energy crackled over his head. With his face lifted slightly from the dirt, he saw Lincheni standing on the opposite side of the fence next to Tulak. The Demi -- Whelf crouched and fired his own particle spitter. There was a gurgling yell behind Dal as Lin's shot struck its mark. "Boy," Emba said, " do I have to tell you-" But Dal was up and moving. He jumped through a gap in the tom fence, just missing one of the stillfiring laser beams. Tulak was already in the car, along with Lin, who was sending his furry hands flying over the controls. "You don't know how happy I am to see you!" Dal gasped. "I could hazard a guess," Lin said, grinning. "Pursuit approaches," Tulak sang. "I suggest we depart." The air car sprang as if goosed, and Dal felt himself pulled back into the seat by the acceleration. To his left, Emba glared at him. "Listen, fool! The next time you go flitting off without my permission, I will leave your ass to rot! Understood?" Dal nodded. Yeah. That didn't seem like such bad advice. X "You're kind of stupid, you know that?" Tanya said. She had changed from the sleeping robe into a onepiece blue jump -- suit. The thicker cloth hid her shape better than the robe, but not much-a fact of which Dal was almost painfully aware. He was beginning to feel like a long-time celibate. The girl's pretty face was angry looking. "You could have blown everything with that stunt!" "Everything? What everything? Why, if Hookthom found out that an old man, a girl, a robot, a DemiWhelf and I intended to destroy his navy, he'd have been terrified." "If he didn't laugh himself to death," Lin added. Emba looked at Tanya, then at Dal. "Okay. Harusun, I admit we haven't told you everything." "My! What a surprise! Doesn't that surprise you, Lin? Why, I'll bet even Tulak is surprised." "Negative," chimed Tulak. "Iam not-' ' "Never mind!" Dal glared at the robot. "You haven't told us anything! Either we know what's going on, or you can shove this whole thing up your-" "All right," Emba said. "There is a plan..."  "That's your plan?" Dal said, amazed. He looked at Lin. "Well," Lin said, "it is better than just five of us. Not much better, maybe, but..." "What's the matter, Harusun?" Tanya asked. "Don't you think you can do your part?" "It's not that! It's just-" "I told you," she said to Emba. "I knew we couldn't depend on this-this pirate." "Listen, sweetheart, Lin, Tulak and I can fly figure eights around any one of Hookthorn's ships. Against any five ships! But we can't beat a dozen-ship patrol!" "You don't have to defeat them," Emba said. "Just keep them busy." "Oh, fine! What happens when another fifty ships flame up to help out? The only thing they'll be busy doing is figuring out how to sponge our remains up from the landscape!" "The base will have troubles of its own." "Oh, yeah, I forgot. You and the snakes will be destroying it. Sure!" Emba and Tanya looked at each other. "I think it's time you met Snegala," the old man said. Tanya nodded, and grinned.  From the air, the weedpatch still looked like an iron wheatfield. Emba landed the flitter in a clearing, and the five passengers alighted. As they approached the edge of the weed, Emba spoke into a small transceiver. Sweat formed and ran down inside Dal's tunic. The jungle air was too damp with humidity for the moisture on his body to evaporate. The smell of the toothick foliage was oppressively sweet and decaying. They misnamed this planet. Dal thought. They should have called it 'rotten.' A clinking sound vibrated through the weed. The sound increased, until it was like a hammer on thin sheet metal. ThenSon-of-a-bitch. Dal stared at the thing that pushed the iron stems aside easily as it slithered into the clearing! It was basically snake-like in shape, in that it was long and tube-like-a good five meters long, and as big around as Dal's thigh. But it didn't look like any snake Dal had ever seen. First, the head was all wrong-the thing's mouth opened from side-to-side, like a crab's claw, instead of up and down, like a snake. There didn't seem to be any teeth; instead, there were razorsharp plates lining both sides. Logically, that made sense-if the Culebrath snipped the iron-weed, it wouldn't have to turn its head to do so. Along both sides of the creature's body, there were rows of hook-like fins, each fingerthick, and perhaps ten centimeters long. When the creature lifted its head slightly. Dal could see a similar row of spikes. An interesting method of locomotion. In the weed, they could hook the fins around the stalks. On the ground, they could dig those under-fins into the ground and pull. Its skin seemed metallic. There were segments every few centimeters along its length which seemed to be some kind of joint. The creature was basically a dull gray color, with flecks of fire red scattered over it. There were no eyes Dal could see-maybe it used a sonar or radar for 'seeing.' There were two small holes on top of the head which could have been nostrils. "I can speak some Culebrath," Emba said, interrupting Dal's thoughts. "But Snegala can understand and speak basic Interspeak, as well." Emba moved closer to the creature on the ground. "Snegala, these be friends." Snegala gargled, a high, quavering sound. "I be happy meeting friends." "Does he know what you've got planned?" Dal asked. "Yes. He and his people are willing to help." "Pardon me," Lin said, "but he doesn't look very mobile. Can they help?' Emba nodded. "Can show friends eat thing, Snegala?" "Can show." Tanya stepped forward. She was holding a large metal bar, heavy from the look of it, as thick as Dal's wrist. She stood the bar on its end in front of the Culebrath. It wasn't balanced well, however, and it started to fall. Before the bar had tipped more than a few degrees, Snegala lunged-incredibly fast-and clamped his cross-jaws onto it. Chink! Suddenly there were two small pieces of bar lying on the ground! But more than half the thick metal was... gone! Eaten. Before Dal could speak. Emba did. "Be okay show friends gun-thing?" "Be okay." Emba turned to Lin. "Can I borrow your weapon?" Lin nodded, and handed it to him. Dal looked puzzled. Was it going to eat the gun... ? But Emba turned back to Snegala and without pausing, he fired the spitter at the prone creature! "Hey!" Dal yelled. Emba ignored him The stream of deadly particles hit Snegala about mid-body. Emba played the green line back and forth over the Culebrath for about two seconds before he stopped. There was a hot metal stink, like an ore furnace. The ground around the Culebrath smouldered and made little popping noises. "How you be feeling?" Emba asked. "Be feeling okay." "Be damaged?" "No." Dal and Lin stared at each other. The Demi-Whelf shrugged his hairy shoulders. Damn! Tulak could take a hit from a ceepee and survive-but he was a robot! Snegala didn't seem to be bothered at all! "Uh, how is he against a laser?" Dal finally managed to ask. "Not as good. After a few seconds of standard anti-personnel laser fire, he gets uncomfortable." Uncomfortable? Shit! Even Tulak couldn't take laser fire without damage! "Well?" Tanya said, smiling broadly at Dal. "Uh. Well. Um." Even his hands were sweaty now. Lin scratched at his belly-fur. "Got to admit a few of his friends could cause a stir coming across a compound toward you." "Snegala says he will have eight hundred of his brothers ready to hit the military base in a week." Well, Dal thought. That certainly would create a diversion at the base. "Okay, so the base is busy. And the three of us play dodge-rocket with Hookthom's patrol -- it'll still be close! You'll need a damned good pilot to sneak a ship into hyper during this raid. And it'll take him a month before he can get to a Confed base and back with enough help to take out Hookthom!." "It'll take her a month," Tanya said. "What?" "I'll be flying the message ship." "You?" "What's so amazing about that? I'm a good pilot." "But-but-" "When my father died, I automatically became a senator, as his only surviving relative. Besides, do you think the Confederation would believe you if you told them?" "She has a point," Lincheni observed. "You seem to forget something!" Dal said. "Even if everything goes as planned-which isn't all that likely -- the basic problem Emba mentioned earlier still exists. What's to stop the Confed's navy from hell-bombing the whole planet?" "Ah, a good point!" Emba said. "By the time Tanya gets back, we will have lured most of his ships off-planet. The Confederation ships will take them in space." "Just how the hell do you plan to do that?" Emba grinned. "Not me, my boy-us! There's a way." Dal looked at Lin, then at the impassive facade of Tulak. It seemed he'd heard that one before. "I don't think I want to hear this," he said, feeling doomed. But of course he heard it anyway. X Trees and smelly bushes, insects and heat. Even in the dark, now nearly midnight, the damned jungle was ungodly hot and sinus-congesting wet. If I ever get out of this. Dal thought, it will be a cold day in hell before I go to another tropical world! Aloud, he said, "I told you, gate security will be too tight. This is the only way!" "I don't see why we can't just steal a small flitter and hop the damned fence," Lin said. The heat seemed to be bothering him more than it did Dal-but then, that figured-fur coats were no help unless it was cold.  "Tell him. Tulak." "The inner perimeter of the fence is equipped with automatic anti-aircraft weaponry. Any lowflying vehicle attempting entry over the fence would be fired upon." ' ' Y eah? Then what about your plan to leave when you were in earlier, Dal? You were going to fly out." "I didn't know about it then. I'd have been roasted." "Oh." "Yeah. Tulak, you have the charges?" Stupid question. Of course he had them. "Affirmative." "I hope they work!" Lin rasped. "The explosives are operational," Tulak sang. "Yeah, but will they be strong enough to knock a hole in the fence and destroy the nearest lasers?" "I have calculated that they will be sufficient." Lin shook his head. In the dim moonlight. Dal could just barely see the gleam of the Demi-Whelf's eyes. "So we just crash the fence, run like racelots with our tails on fire and pray, right?" "You losing your nerve in your old age, Lin?" Dal grinned. "No! I just hoped to be able to breed at least once before I got too old." "Cheer up. The ship we want is less than a klick away! It's late, it's dark, there are three of us and only a few thousand of them. We'll make it!" Lin looked up at the faint blue gleam from Tulak's face-slit. "What about Tulak? How fast-?" "On a hundred-meter dash, he can spot me ten meters and still beat me by ten." "Big deal!  can do that." Dal chuckled. "When I'm running for my hide, you'd be surprised at how much faster I am." They moved forward in the damp and smelly underbrush in a crouch. Just ahead, the pale moonlight reflected from the laser-trapped chain-link fence. Dal looked at his chrono. "Two minutes. Get ready." "Hey," Lin said, "just what is this diversion Emba has planned?" "He didn't say-but he said we'd probably be able to see it. And he said we've got fifteen minutes to get set before Snegala and his brothers go to it." The seconds hummed by slowly. The two minutes seemed like two thousand years-and yet only two seconds... "There!" Lin growled. The three of them stared. They were on the south side of the compound. To the northeast, suddenly there was a light! The night sky began to glow, in shades of red and blue and yellow. Then, in the midst of the colors, an image began to form... It was-a-a woman! A giant, holographic image of a -- a naked woman! The shape was slender, with large breasts, and long, red hair... "Holy shit!" Dal said. "That's a picture of the Lady-" "Come on!" Lin shouted. "It's supposed to distract the troops-not us!" "Yeah, right!" But certain memories arose... Dal and Lin scuttled toward the fence. Tulak was setting the last of the charges, being careful not to touch the deadly wire. To the northeast, the giant picture began gesturing obscenely. Dal could imagine what Hookthom would be telling his men. Kaboom! The explosion's concussion rocked Dal. His ears rang with the sound, and there was a burned, dusty smell. The fence was down-there was a gap a tank could move through. They ran through the twisted fragments of still-smoking fence. "Halt! Who's there?" A guard! Dal increased his speed, and almost ran over Lincheni, just ahead of him! A bright, red beam lanced at them from behind and to the left. It missed Dal by less than a meter! Without slowing. Dal drew the new ceepee spitter Emba had gotten him, and fired a quick blast of green energy at the guard. He missed, but the man dropped and began screaming for help. Dal heard Lincheni curse, then a thump, like a falling body. What-? Then his shin smashed into something hard, and he half-flipped into the air. He managed to tuck his shoulder and come up in a back-jarring roll-but his lower leg hurt like hell! They rounded a dimly lit comer into the darkness between two featureless gray buildings. "Bastard!" Dal said. "Why didn't you tell me there was something there to trip on?" He bent over to massage his swelling shin. Lin was still cursing, rubbing at the front of his own furry thigh. "When did I have time? You were digging blisters on my heels!" He resumed cursing. "Tulak? Did you miss the obstruction?" "I went through it," Tulak said. "It was merely a wooden rail, probably placed there in order to-" "Never mind!" All Dal needed was a lecture on the mechanical construction of a military base. The three moved forward past the looming buildings, until they were at the edge of the landing field. Here were rows and rows of black-hulled ships: fighters, tankers, troop-carriers, supply vessels-a small navy. Most of these had rudimentary aerodynamic hulls, being both space and atmosphere craft. "Come on," Dal said. "This way." The three skulked through the dimly lit area, watching for additional guards. The sky to the northeast was growing darker-Emba's hologram was fading-they'd have to huny! The smell of reactor damping was strong here, mixed with the smells of various oils and gases. It took ten minutes for them to locate the ship. "Oh, wow!" Lin rasped. "Look at that mother!" The ship sat alone in a cleared area. It was a black, flattened oval, easily twice the size of the dead Starbird. Thin tail and side fins jutted from the craft, which was set in a position of lift-off. It was a Styne-Allison Fighter-the fastest and most deadly piece of equipment ever designed by mankind for space warfare! While the rest of Hookthom's rag-tag navy was composed of standard ships-Henry and Cither class cruisers, Boeingheed Battle wagons and Lazney Lancers, this ship was nearly unique! There were perhaps two hundred such ships operational in the entire Galaxy. It cost a planet's ransom, and in battle, was damned well worth it! Around the base of the sleek ship were at least six armed guards. "Doesn't look like they want anybody to borrow it," Lin said. "Probably not-it's Hookthorn's personal baby! "So how do we get it? Walk up and ask?" Dal grinned. "Simple. Tulak will back off a little and give 'em a hundred decibels of 'A' above high 'C.' You and I will sneak up behind them." "Mad," Lin muttered. "All Earthies are mad." "What?" "Nothing. We sneak up behind them." squeal of Tulak's tone, three of the guards immediately took off to find the source of the sound. That left only three to watch the ship. Dal kicked one of the remaining men smack on the side of the head with a roundhouse kick which would have made his old Oppugnate sensei proud-the man went down as if a rug had been jerked from under him. Lin shot the other two with his spitter. "You got no class, Lincheni!" "Yeah? You want to play martial artist, fine! Me, I want to stay alive!" The high-pitched wail stopped, as if a switch had been snapped off. A few seconds later, Tulak's massive frame came into view, dim light shining from his tall silver form. "The other guards...?" Lin asked. "They fired on me," Tulak said. Dal nodded. The big robot wasn't allowed to use any weapons but his own body, and then only in self-defense. But Dal remembered the attack of the rhino-thing after they'd first landed on this world-and the broken skull Tulak had dealt it with one fist! "Come on, let's get on board!"  "Can you fly this thing?" Lin asked. "It looks pretty complicated." "I can fly it! Can you figure out how to operate the comp and the weapons-systems?' ' Lin looked insulted. "If a human can design it, a whelf can run it!" "Tulak?" The big robot wasialready seated in the too-small-for-him navigatorpower control section. His answer ran out over the comp. "The controls are simple; I can operate them with no difficulty." "Dammit! We've got our ship!" "Yeah," Lin said sourly, "now all we have to do is get away with it!" Dal looked at his chrono. "Emba's got the Culebrath hitting the fences in five minutes." Four minutes passed. Three minutes. Two. One. "Move it!" Dal yelled. Tulak punched in take-off power. Dal tapped in the launch pattern. They were off! Even in the akcel-couches, the G-pull was chest mashing. "Man, oh, man, has this thing got power!" Almost instantly it seemed, they were in space. Next to Dal, Lin chortled. "Look at this! This thing's got ceepee cannons, lasers, proximity mines, cobalt torpedoes, the works! And the computer! It's a fully programmed MJ-Reefer-Single-Hit system! Fantastic!" Three minutes out, Dal turned to look at Lin. "Okay. We've got our ship-the ship the bastards owed us!" "And then some!" Lin rasped, his fingers dancing over the instrument controls. "What I mean is, if we keep her straight out, we can hit hyper long before any patrol could possibly touch us." Lin said nothing. "Hey, we don't owe them anything! We're even! With this ship, we can make a fortune!" "My breeding money," Lin said softly. "Why should we get killed?" Dal continued. "Even in this baby, a twelve-ship patrol would be tough, right?" "Even allowing for our superiority of firepower and speed, our chances would still be one-in-three of surviving a battle," Tulak chimed in. "Tanya's ship will be leaving shortly," Lin said, looking from his instrument board to Dal. Dal stared at the viewscreens. "Yeah." "No way she can make it without us," Lin said. Dal sighed. "Did I ever tell you you're a pain in the ass, Lin?" The whelf grinned. "I seem to recall that you have." "Ah, hell!" Dal's grin was bigger than Lin's. "We got surprise-let's go find Hookthom's lousy patrol!" "Why not?" Lin said. "Mating season isn't for another two years!" "Tulak?" "Course locked in. We'll arrive in the vicinity of the patrol in six point four minutes." What the hell. Dal thought. What the hell! XI Six minutes wasn't very long, but Dal had been flying space craft since he was thirteen -- illegally, of course, but for nearly ten years. He let his hands begin to get the feel of the ship, and he was pleased. The response was instant-instant and exact; it was a magnificent machine! "What's the name of our new bird, anyway?" he asked. Lin stroked the comp controls for the ship's log. A second later, he laughed. "What?" "The name! Hookthom called it Revenge! Dal's laugh blended with Lin's. Now that was fitting! Only it wasn't Hookthom who was going to be on the giving end! "Now approaching enemy vessels," Tulak sang. "Got 'em on the view screens!" Lin said. "I bet they're wondering what Lord Hookthom himself is doing out here. Surprise inspection, maybe? Or maybe they heard about the attack on the base and figure Hookthom is running!" "Yeah, or maybe they think we're the ghost of Christmas past!" Dal said. "Let's give 'em something else to worry about!" The transceiver blared. Someone was requesting an ID code, "This is Lord Kreeg Hookthom!" Dal roared. "What the hell do you mean you want an ID code? Don't you recognize my ship?" The Revenge sped closer toward the patrol. "Er-that is, your orders. Lord, you said nobody-" "Fool! Do you think I meant me?" Dal grinned at Lin. There was a pause, and Dal cut his 'caster off. "How many of 'em can we get on one pass, Lin?" "Computer says maximum of three." The transceiver crackled again. "I'm sorry. Lord, but I must insist-" "W'hat was your rank, private whoever-you-are?" Dal tried to sound menacing. "Lord! I'm only following your orders!" "Close enough!" Lin growled. "Good! Let 'em have it!" "What was that. Lord?" asked the voice over the speaker. "Never mind!" Dal said. "I promote you again. And good-bye!" Lin's hands did their magic dance, and the Revenge shook with the force of its firing weapon . On the screen, two of the ships slashing, silent explosion of light! The viewer polarizers cut in, dimming the scene. Then, a third ship, raked by laser fire, ruptured into three uneven fragments, a cloud of frozen oxy turning into a shroud of ice crystals around its corpse. "Evasive running! Juice it, Tulak!" "Affirmative." "Here they come!' Lin said. "I'm seeding proximity mines!" Behind the speeding black ship, small orbs of dark plastic spewed out-the proximity mines-along with streamers of radar-jamming aluminum and tiny clumps of broad-signal beepers! "Mines away!" "All right!" Dal put the Revenge into a tight, down-right curve. On the rear-view scanners, a patrol ship blossomed into incandescence as it plowed into one of the deadly devices went off, triggered by fragments of the exploding ship. The remaining ships broke off in a sharp up-tum. Four down, eight to go! The Revenge shook suddenly-Dal felt the jolt from the bottom of his spine to the top of his skull. "Tulak?" "We have sustained a laser blast on our stem screen, to the port side. " "Damage?" "Negative," Tulak sang. "Man, this ship is built!" Lin said. "Tulak, give us a hard circle and take her-I want to get behind them!" "Affirmative." Dal felt the pressure begin to push him back into his seat. Harder, harder-until he couldn't move. He knew that Tulak was unaffected by the heavy G-force. His massive arms would be moving with precision, those thick fingers flitting with improbable softness and skill over the controls. The Revenge circled, half again as fast as the pursuing ships. "They've sent out a call for backup!" Lin groaned. "But the base doesn't seem to be sending any." Ha! The pressure eased, and Dal saw three ships in front of him on the viewers. "Stay with the one on the right!" "That's a copy!" Lin said. He set the MJ computer into action. The deadly reefer-circuit locked onto its victim. The ceepee spitters roared, joined by a thinner laser beam. The fleeing ship was suspended in time, too slow. "Gotcha!" Lin said. The Revenge shot through the boiled dust and scrambled atoms of what had been a Lazney Lancer. "Seven left!" Dal said. "They're re-grouping." "I'm going to fire a cobalt-torpedo!" Lin said. ' The range is too far for effective use," Tulak sang. "Who cares? I've always wanted to use one-it'll scare 'em!" Dal laughed. This was insane! And yet, he felt it was better to risk death-here, in space-than to live like a king on the ground! The computer plotted a course for the torpedo, and launched the killer missile. It roared forth from the sleek ship, burned through space, andDid no damage, just as Tulak had said. But it made a nice flash. And it scattered the ships. That was good and bad. Good, because they were scared-they knew the Revenge could out-gun any one of them. Bad, because it just might have scared them enough to come at the Revenge from all directions. It was bad, and they did! "Uh-oh!" Lin said. Then the special band on the transceiver burbled into life. It was Emba! "She's away! Good work! Now I suggest you move out-assuming you're still alive to hear this." "You heard the man! Tulak, get us out of here!" The Revenge accelerated, faster and faster. Dal felt himself grow heavier and heavier; he watched Lin seem to flatten out next to him, his fur spreading over the ackcel couch. He blacked out, but he wasn't worried this time. The ship was whole the Tulak had it! They'd done it!  Dal awoke to the sound of Tulak's repetitive sing-song; "Approaching destination. Are you conscious? Approaching destination. Are you-?" "Yeah, yeah! I'm awake!" Lin moaned. "Sister to a turd! Are we still alive?" "Yeah. Good old Tulak got us away!" "We are approaching the fifth planet," Tulak intoned. "I still don't know about this part, Dal," Lin said, combing at his thick facial fur with his short claws. "Taking on a beancan patrol with a supership like this is one thing. But this...?' "Well, so far Emba's been on the beam. Maybe he's right about this, too." "Maybe? Snail cancer! Maybe could get us dead!" Dal shrugged. "We could still pull out." After a few seconds, Lin shook his head. "I guess not. The party isn't over yet." "Good! Tulak, have you spotted the base?" "Affirmative. I have a fix on the We are pleased to introduce the Galaxy Library Organizers -- custom designed volume binders which will file and preserve up to # issues of your Galaxy collection. Each durable black and tan vinyl case is handsomely embossed in gold with the Galaxy logo. Priced at # each; # for #, # for #, including shipping, and handling. Send your check or money order and coupon below to: P.O. Box #I Philadelphia, Pa. #I Please send me Galaxy Library Organizers. I have enclosed  (Make payable to Jesse Jones Box Corp.) Offer good in U.S.A. only. autobeacon." "Okay. Lead me in. We're going down!" XU Everywhere, the thick, red ore dust seemed to cover things. It was a desolate looking scene. Even with the masks, the air was barely breatheable. Dal imagined he could smell the taint of raw iron, could taste the metallic grit of the all-pervading dust. That was impossible, of course-the masks filtered down to viruses-but the sensation was strong. The air was too cold to take without a climate suit, even for Lincheni. And the Demi-Whelf bitched about that. The smallest suit on the Revenge still hung in large folds over the whelf's stubby frame. Lin kicked at a dusty rock. Red powder rose in a fine mist around his boot. "A month, eh?" "That's what the man said." They looked around. The huge mining camp was devoid of life except for them. Hookthom had shut it down for good reasons. He knew miners were an independent lot, and if left alone there, they might cause trouble. Over three hundred bubble ships-the ore carriers-were still grounded at the camp, plus fifty or sixty smaller orbital hoppers. None of the craft were equipped to go Hyper, so none could get away to warn the Confederation. But under the right circumstances, the bubble ships could be rigged into flying atomic bombs. Hookthom didn't want to lose any of his small fleet to some wild-eyed miner trying to fly a suicide mission against him, so he'd pulled everyone off the planet. The ships were, however, still operational. Hookthom didn't know when he might require more iron, so he'd left them intact, should the need arise. According to Lao Emba, it was going to be a fatal mistake! "We might as well get started," Dal said. "Yeah," the floppy looking Lincheni said. "Even withTulak's help, it'll take me two weeks just to program the computer to handle it." "And even then, it's going to be close using Emba's schedule. It's gonna be a long month!" "A banker," Lin said. "What?" "I could have been a banker. True, it didn't pay much, but I had an uncle who was fairly high up in banking circles back on New London. In ten or fifteen years, I could have saved enough to breed. Maybe not the bestlooking female, but something, at least!" "Uh, Lin...". "Crap, never mind! If we pull this-this-ring off, we'll at least have the Revenge. We ought to be able to make enough with her in a couple of months for fifty females!" "Cheer up, Lin. None of us have been doing too well in breeding circles these days." "Well, at least we can, given the opportunity," Lin said. "You have a point, friend, you have a point!"  It was hellish work. Dal hated it. The stink of circuit flux was everywhere, and the thin, blue smoke clouded Dal's eyes. Working on the tiny circuits under the magnifying vapor wasn't helping his vision, either. He held the spot-laser's button down. Bzzt. Another good circuit. Crap. How many more ships left to do? A hundred? And how long had it been? Three weeks? It seemed like three years! They'd never get them done in time. Even after Lin and Tulak had managed to get the computer on the Revenge programmed, they had been unable to work fast enough. Although Tulak could work around the clock. Dal and Lin had to sleep. He was so tired! This was exacting work. Dal made a mental note of another profession he'd never enter-electronic repair. Why'd they have to make the things so goddamned small, anyway? There! Another unit finished. He tongued the comswitch on his climate suit-the ships were cold, there wasn't enough fuel to waste heating them-and called Lin. "How's it going?" "-bastard son of a feline! Spawn of a-!" "Hey, Lin." "What?" "I said, 'How's it going?' " "Likedigging through a mountain of offal with a teaspoon, that's how it's going!" "Yeah, well, keep up the good work!" Dal laughed. It didn't look as if Lin was planning on going into electronics, either!  With three days remaining before the expected deadline, Lao Emba called with a scramble coded message. Lin tied the code into the ship's computer. "Tomorrow," Emba said. "But we've still got fifty-five ships to finish!" Dal said. "Sorry. You'll have to make do-it's not my idea. A Confederation scout broke Hyper yesterday just long enough to send me a coded message. Tomorrow, at #, they're going to break out in the-have you got your system charts?" Lin nodded as he put the chart on the comp screen. "Yeah." "They'll hit the area called Queechan C'enk. We-you-have got to have Hookthorn's ships there by then." You're crazy, Dal thought. "You're crazy!" Lin said, "Listen, if you did the circuitry as I outlined, it'll work!" "How are things on-planet?" Dal asked. "Bad. After the Culebrath attacked the camp, Hookthom became even more paranoid-although in this case, it isn't really paranoia. He clamped down hard on the populace. There have been purges, executions. While most of the Culebrath managed to escape after the raid, Hookthom has been bombing the weed fields." "What about the theft of his ship?" "He guessed rightly on that-figured you took it. But fortunately he also thinks you were destroyed trying to escape." "But -- how?" "His patrol was afraid to tell him otherwise." Lin laughed. "It's lucky," Emba continued. "While information pertaining as to who you are-ah, were, was allowed to fall into his hands, so he wasn't worried about you running to the Confederation, it's better this way-he feels safe." This whole thing gets wilder all the time. Dal thought. "Gentlebeings, I suggest you prepare your armada for lift-off!" Da) looked at Lin, then at Tulak. Well. He supposed it wasn't any crazier thananything else which had happened!  Within two hours, the bubble ships began to take off. Within four hours, all two hundred and fifty of the prepared vessels were in space. "Okay, Lin," Dal said, feeling more than just a little nervous. "Let's try it!" "You got it, chief!" The Demi-Whelf mumbled a quick prayer-curse, adjusted a control, and stroked in the program. Five bubble ships zipped by the Revenge in a tight formation. Dal watched them become smaller and smaller, until the tiny dots winked out and became invisible. "Tulak, what do you show on long-scan radar?" "Five vessels." "Okay, Lin, plug 'em in!" Lin nodded, and touched another control. "Tulak?" "There are now fifty blips indicating vessels on the screen, moving in formation." "Ha, ha!" Dal whooped. "We did it!" It worked! If all the circuits held, each of the nearly hollow bubble ships would throw ten "ghosts" which would be picked up by radar as ships. As long as they were out of visual range of Hookthom's ships, the two hundred-odd ore carriers would look like a fleet of twenty-five hundred ships! As long as they stayed out of visual range...  "I still don't-" began Lin. "Look, Emba knows what he's talking about. It's human psychology. Hookthom has over four thousand ships, right?" "Yeah, but-" "So when we show up with what looks like twenty-five hundred and start making noises for him to surrender, he won't be worried, He'll think we blew it-that we underestimated his strength, and don't know he's nearly two to one stronger than 'our 'fleet.' " "So? I still-" "Look, he has to flame up and destroy us, before we can get away and get help. And since the odds are so much in his favor, he'll figure to make short work of us." "That part I understand. He won't have a hell of a lot of trouble doing it, once he finds out that instead of a couple thousand ships-of-the-line all we have is two hundred and fifty weaponless rock haulers." "Right! Except that the Confeds are brave but not stupid. Once they-we-see we're outnumbered, everybody beats a strategic retreat, coincidentally into the Queechan C'enk region, where the real Confeds jump him!" "Fools and morons," Lin muttered. "What?" "Nothing. The Confeds jump him." "Right. And they will outnumber him three to one. Any ships he leaves behind on-planet will pick up the drift pretty quickly and hault for Hyper! ' ' "And everybody lives happily ever after," Lin mumbled under his breath. "Excuse me?" "Nothing, nothing! Just an old whelf proverb." "It's a simple, direct plan." "You know," Lin said, "if we stopped to think about this for a minute, we'd probably realize how impossible it all is." "Yeah, I know," Dal admitted. "So don't stop to think about it." "Units eighteen and nineteen, close up!" Dal said. "Yes, sir!" came Lin's pre-recorded voice from one of the bubble ships. "Units forty-one through forty-seven, initiate formation 'L.'" "Affirmative, Commander." That was Tulak's sing-song-it wouldn't hurt to let them think they had a few Trogian robots on hand. "You think they're getting this?" Lin asked. "They ought to be-hell, we're bleeding all over two of their main bands." "Gonna send the ultimatum now?" "Not yet. After one of his patrols pick us up and reports." "Then we run?" "Don't worry about that! Just make sure you keep the 'fleet' out of line of sight of the planet-we don't want some astronomer accidentally noticing us!" "There it is! Listen!" "-approaching ships number over two thousand. Urgent, repeat, urgent! We have sensor contact with a fleet of over two thousand ships. Alert status! Alert!" "That ought to do it," Lin said. "Okay." Dal took a deep breath. "Here goes! "Attention Planet Cynthia Dianne! This is Fleet Commander Rockwall of the Confederation of Man!" "Rockwall?" Lin whispered. Dal clicked off his comset and shrugged. "Might as well sound tough." He clicked the com back on. "Attention Lord Kreeg Hookthom! We know you have established a base on this planet. You are ordered to surrender or be destroyed!" Give up, you crazy bastard, or me and my two hundred and fifty pingpong balls will blow you away. Sure. "Okay, Lin, they should have had time to count us on their fingers by now. What's happening?" "Enemy ships lifting," Tuiak cut in. ' 'The count is eight hundred units, nine hundred, thirteen-" "Uh, Dal...?" "I heard! Let's get the hell out of here!" The Revenge circled, and Lincheni began sending signals to the bubble ships to retreat. Behind them, Hookthom's forces flared away from the planet in attack formation. "I sure hope the Confed's chronos aren't slow-" Lin began. "Don't even think it!"  Just ahead lay the deep-space region of the C'enk. Behind, according to Tuiak, thirty-eight hundred ships were following...# Almost there, almost! "Enemy ships coming within visual range," Tulak said. "Damn! Where the hell are the lousy-?" "There went ten of our primaries!" Lin said. Blap! A hundred ships at one whack! Hookthom's men must be patting themselves on the back, telling each other what great marksmen they were. "Come on, come on!" "Eight more, no, make that twelve more ships gone!" A hundred and twenty more of the 'fleet' down the tube. Thud! The Revenge rattled and slued as the silent form of a Confederation Tong fighter zapped from Hyper less than fifty kilometers away. Then another Confed ship materialized! Another! A dozen, a hundred! "Yahoo! The sons o' bitches made it!" Lin screamed. "Tulak, how many bubble ships do we have left?" "Ninety four. Ninety one." "Lin, blow those suckers!" Lin tapped a control tab. Ninetyone empty ore carriers suddenly became ninety-one atomic explosions. "How many did we get?" "Sixty nine!" Lin said. Well! Not bad for ping-pong balls! "This place is getting very crowded!" Dal said. "Let's move!" Around them, Confederation ships continued to wink into normal space. The battle was joined! All around them, the black curtain of space was being almost constantly lit by exploding ships and energy beams. Even with the viewers on full polarization, the glare was nearly blinding. Dal aimed the Revenge toward the fleet of Hookthorn's lancers. Two of the ships came into range. "Get 'em, Lin!" Lincheni's hands made love to the computer's controls. Ceepee beams shot out, lasers hummed forth, cobalt torpedoes streaked away! The lancers returned the fire. The Revenge shuddered, but her screens held; And the lancers flared and vanished into nothingness. "Go, Lin!" "Four enemy ships approaching from the rear," Tulak sang. "On the viewer!" "Hang on!" Dal's fingers stroked the cool plastic controls; he felt the blood rush from his head as the ship accelerated and curved upward. "They've split into two groups!" "Going after the closest ones!" Dal yelled. The ceepee cannons blasted at the two ships, and-missed! "Lin? What the hell?" A burned smell filled the cabin. "I've got a blow-out on the primary firing and tracker circuit!" "Switch the mother to secondary before those bastards-!" Clang! The Revenge bounced. Dal's comspeaker jammed hard into his lips and teeth, "v "Damage to the rear shield," Tulak sang unemotionally. "Primary circuit out, secondary back-up down-going to tertiary." "Lin!" "Secondary fire controls locked on!" Dal guided the ship around in a tighter circle, heading toward the starboard side of two of the lancers. "Shoot, you hairy fairy, shoot!" Ceepee flared, found the two ships. "Got 'em!" "What about the other two?" "They've got problems of their own. Four Tong fighters are on their tails!" "Great!" Dal grinned. "Uh-oh!" "Now what?" "We've got two Tongs on us, too!" "What? The idiots!" Dal flicked on his comset. "Hey, assholes! Can't you see we're on y our side?" The seat restraints cut into his shoulders and thighs as the screens opaqued black from a direct ceepee hit. "The stupid fuckers are shooting at us!" "We're in Blackthorn's ship!" Lin rasped, fumbling with his controls. "Crap!" Now what were they going to do? They had had a lot of hassles with the Confederation already-if they shot down a few Tong fighters! On the other hand, they couldn't let the stupid Tongs shoot them down, either! The Revenge jumped again as another blast knocked her sideways and forward! "Tertiary circuit on rear shield is down," Tulak said. "The shield is now inoperative." "Tulak! Get us out of here!" The Revenge leaped forward, leaving the slower Tongs behind. "Now what?" Lin asked. "Everybody is shooting at us!" "Time to go! They don't need us. We'll just warp into Hyper and get the hell out of-" "Negative," Tulak said. "The last attack disabled the shifter. We cannot go into Hyperspace." Oh, fine! "Okay, so we run in normal space. We've still got more speed than any of those canaries. We'll go darkside and find a hole to crawl into. Tulak!" The pressure increased, spreading Dal's cheeks and lips. "Tulak... she's... yours!" "Affirmative." This was really getting to be old. Dal thought, just before he blacked out again...  The screaming was so shrill he thought it would burst his eardrums! He recognized the tone-Tulak's "A" above high "C." "Shut the hell up!" The tone ceased, but Dal's ears still rang. The forward-port viewers showed nightside of the planet Cynthia Dianne, and everything looked quiet. Wait! "Hey, Lin! Wake up! Lin!" "Wh-what?" the whelf grumbled irritably. "Company! Coming up fast!" Lincheni looked at the scanner, then his computer screen. "What kind of ship can do that kind of speed?" "The craft is a Styne-Alison fighter," Tulak said. Whoops. Dal's mind tried to focus on that fact over the ringing in his ears. I wonder who's in-? "Hookthom!" Dal and Lin said together. It had to be! They should have known he'd have another ship stashed somewhere. He was too smart to get caught unprepared for his personal survival, regardless of what happened to his navy. Dal's mind scrabbled over itself, trying to think rationally. "Lin, the weaponry?" "We've got ceepee and some laser-no mines, no torpedoes." "Tulak, the engines?" "Normal space drive functioning. Hyper shifters are out." "And the screens?" "Rear screens are out. Both lateral screens are on secondary. Front screens still on primary." Bad news! They werepartially crippled. Hookthorn's ship would be fully armed and intact. And he'd have a lot more space-time than Dal did in this kind of ship. They ought to run-it would be the smartest thing. They'd done their part! And yet... If Hookthom got away, he'd start over again, on some other world, trying to build a new force, trying his maniacal attempts at galactic rule. There'd be another war someday. They had to do something! They had to stop him. Maybe they could bluff! Dal switched on his comset. "Hookthom! Give it up! Your fleet's being destroyed. You haven't got a chance!" "You! I should have killed you before!" "It's too late, Hookthom! You've lost!" "Like hell! They might have gotten my fleet, but I'll get you before I go!" His transmission clicked off, and the approaching ship flipped into an attack arc toward the Revenge. Well. So much for bluffing! Dal's hands sweated as he spun his own ship into a spiral toward the oncoming vessel. He couldn't let Hookthorn get behind him, not with the shields down in back. He'd have to meet him head-on! But things looked bad. "Dal, he's got us outgunned!" "You heard Tulak-the CM A shields are down! If we run, we'll damn sure get killed!" Lin said nothing. "But we do have one advantage. Tulak can take higher G's. We can out-fly him!" "But Tulak can't shoot! What happens if we pass out?" "We'll worry about-" Clang! Metal screeched inside the Revenge as the two ships tore past each other, hurling eerie green-and-red lances of ceepee and laser across the blackness of the screened hulls. "Starboard screen now on tertiary," Tulak said. "Get us around before he comes back!" Dal shouted. "If he gets to us on the right or rear, we're dead!" Dal fought unconsciousness as the Revenge jerked, too fast for a human pilot. Don't let go now! There! Hookthom, moving slower, was still turning. "Go... Tulak... hard!" The Revenge streaked for the other ship, ceepee cannons spraying their deadly particles. A hit! "His... , screens... are-areholding!" Lin said with a gasp. Then Hookthom's ship was heading for them again, nose-to-nose. Dal fought to move his leaden fingers. They had to slide to starboard, had to take the next shots on the port side. Like ancient warriors on some more ancient steeds, the two ships passed each other, again, thrusting with terrible energies! "Port shields holding on secondary." Something, at least! "Bring us around again! Goose it!" The blackness crawled around the edges of his mind. Dal fought it-fought itAnd lost. He awoke with Lin slapping his face with the back of a hairy paw. "Sleep later. Dal! We're on his tail!" Dal dragged himself from the brink of darkness in his head and stared. There! They were behind Hookthorn! "Give it everything we've got, Lin!" "What the hell do you think I'm doing?" Two furry crabs scuttled across the gunnery circuit switches, telling the computer to shoot, shoot, shoot! Pop! A blue spark flashed from the comp control board! "Piss! The secondary's gone!" The Revenge's ceepee cannons winked out, the lasers died! Ahead, Hookthom's ship curved away. "Damn!" Another flash from Lin's board! There was that burned-flux smell Dal knew too well! He twisted to look at Lin. "That's it! The tertiary blew! We've lost computer gunnery!" "How about manual?" "Manual? I can't out-shoot a computer with manual!" "You'd better try!" "Dal, I " "Pretend you're a computer! But if you don't do something, we are going to get-Hey! Where'd he go?" Boom! A roar vibrated through the ship. The control cabin suddenly seemed filled with fragments of torn metal. Thin sections of shattered aluminum extrusion whizzed through the room like arrows! Dal felt a sudden burn in his right shoulder-a five-centimeter-long section of jagged metal, half a centimeter thick, stuck from his deltoid! "Lin? Are you all right?" The Demi-Whelf pulled at one of his thin ears-a notch had been cut from it by a fragment of sharp metal-otherwise, he seemed okay. "Tulak!" There was no answer. Dal pulled at his comset-and found another bit of shattered metal shard piercing the tiny circuit box-his headset was dead. "Lin!" "Tulak's okay-but he says we took a direct hit on our number-three engine-it's out!" Lin reached over and tugged at the aluminum strip which protnided from Dal's shoulder. It came out with a small sucking noise, and a little blood seeped with it-not much. "Don't worry about that! Hookthorn's behind us!" "Yeah. Good-bye, Dal, it was nice-" "Stuff it! We're not dead yet!" But Dal knew it was going to be a matter of only a few seconds if he didn't do something. Only what? With two engines, there was no way they could out-run him. The rear shield was down, they had no mines-there wasn't anything they could"Wait! Dal jerked Lin's comset from the whelf's head. "Hey, what-?" "Tulak! Tulak, kill the engines! Do it now!" "Dal!" Lin yelled. "Are you crazy?" "Do it Tulak! Quick!" Dal felt himself push against the restraints as the big Trogian robot cut the power to the two remaining engines. And Hookthom's ship burned past, just missing the vastly slowed Revenge! A stall -- the oldest trick in the book-and it had worked! "Okay, Tulak! Give it everything she's got left! Lin, start shooting!" "We'll never catch him with only two engines!" "You want to wait for him to come back? Go!" Lin started the ceepees blasting manually. The thin green beams began to track the shrinking ship, slowly, slowly. "Come on, come on, come on!" "We've got you now, you bastard!" "Tong fighters approaching," Tulak sang. "Oh, shit!" Lin glanced up. "What?" "Never mind! Shoot!" But it was too late. As they watched, Hookthom's ship veered away for deep space and accelerated. Abruptly, the golden flare of its engines vanished, as it winked into Hyper. "Gone! The lousy son of a bitch got away!" "Fighters closing rapidly," Tulak said. Lin looked at his screen. "Hey, we've got company!" "Yeah. Tulak told me." "Now what are we going to do?" Dal sighed. "We'd better run up the white flag. Send out a surrender." Lin twisted a control. "Uh..." " 'Uh?' What 'Uh?' " "The extra-ship transmitter is out!" Dal clenched his fists! "Dammit! Why do these things happen?" "Enemy fighters coming within-" "I heard, I heard! Can we outrun 'em?" "Possibly." "Possibly? What the hell does that mean?" Dal shook his head. Somehow, this seemed very familiar. "With two engines remaining, we are still slightly faster; however..." "What? What?" "The attacking craft will soon come within firing range if we attempt to outrun them in deep space." Well, damn! That left-oh, no! "Take us down to the planet!" Dal said. "Oh, no!" Lin said. "Better idea?" Lin shook his head. The Tongs began to close in, and Dal felt the now-familiar pressure of too much gravity mashing him. His mouth pulled open into a toothy grimace. and his arms became lead weights, a hundred kilos each, it felt like. Circuits in Lincheni's computer board flared and burned, and vile stink poured from the board in waves of gray-black-white smoke. Emergency sirens screamed, but their sound began to fade. Crashing into this damned planet was getting to be a habit. Dal thought, just like blacking out. The first thing Dal heard when he came to was Lin, practicing a curse at the top of his obviously unharmed lungs. "Rotten dog eating fraad sniffers! Sons of pith-carriers! Turtleballing-!" "Hey, knock all that noise off! My head hurts enough already!" "You all right?" Lin asked. Aside from the cut on his shoulder and contusions and a few pulled muscles, Dal couldn't find any major damage. "Yeah. I'm okay." "Good!" Lin resumed cursing.  Dal looked around. They were outside of the ruined ship. To his left, Tulak surveyed the jungle calmly, the dim blue light filtering from his nearfeatureless face almost invisible in the tropical sunshine. The Revenge looked to be in worse shape than the Starbird did after her crash landing-that was two ships he'd piled up to rot in the jungle! Lin finally ran down, out of breath. He turned to Dal. "I hate to sound like a cliche, but isn't this where we came in?" Dal nodded. "Almost. Only we're a little better off this time!" "Oh? How do you figure that ?" "This time we're going to look up a certain old man and a pretty female senator. They owe us a ship!" "What about the Confeds? They won't exactly welcome us with open arms. I can't remember exactly how many charges they want us on." "Thirty-six," Tulak interrupted. "Yeah, thanks, but what do you-?" Dal managed a sore-lipped grin. "So what's a few Confeds to someone who took on an entire navy with a few empty ore-carriers?" Lin returned the grin. "Well. You do have a point!" "One other thing. After we get that ship, there's a certain Lord Hookthorn I think we ought to look up, too. I figure he owes us something!" Lin swatted a bug trying to nest in his thick chest fur. "Well," he said with a sigh, "I guess the female whelves on New London can wait one more season." They both laughed, while Tulak gleamed silently in the setting tropical sun. -- Jesse Peel Next Issue leases from the major distributors will be science fiction andor fantasy. At the end of I #, the following were among the films announced as I # summer releases. Indian superstitions, and as part of a medicine man's curse, hordes of vampire bats swarm out of caverns to attack people. From the novel. Harris. This was produced by Saul David, who so generously gave us these after -- the -- bomb pictures are merely going over ground covered so much better in SF novels long ago. summer. And his next film, #, will also apparently be essentially a fantasy; more special effects than in CE#K are promised for this fantasy of the Japanese non-invasion of California. menacing mankind. release of #; at least, I don't know of any other as significant. The script is by Ron Shusett and Dan O'Bannon, and deals with a man -- eating monster loose aboard a spaceship. The design of the film is largely the result of artists trained in comic-strip work, including Moeibus and Ron Cobb. (Continued on page #) present an in-depth look at one author's forthcoming work. a-century of production he has pioneered such innovative concepts as countraterrane matter, and given the SF field such remarkable books this spring from Bobbs-Merriil. from Pocket Books. ning a competition magazine to Penthouse's Omni. Playboy New Publications Editor Mod Perski called such rumors totally incorrect and without any basis in fact. Marion Zimmer Bradley has a new novel out from Doubleday titled Larry Niven and Jerry Pournelle have done a "rationale" for a Buck (Continued on page #) (Continued from page #) coproduction was partly filmed in Israel. aster. A huge meteor swarm is heading for the Earth, and it's up to free -- world scientist Sean Connery and Soviet Natalie Wood to stop it. I predict the film will not be any great shakes, despite its great cost, good cast (which also includes Brian Keith and Henry Fonda) and lavish effects. This is because there are too many compromises at work on the script and the film; American International, which is producing the film, always seems to want to make their biggest films appeal to everyone at once, and they generally end up appealing to no one. C.H.O.M.P.S. is apparently about a robot dog. Since the top dogs films as they do over the more expensive ones, the cheaper films are less compromised and often more watchable; it might turn out that has been added to the cast, which includes Jack Palance. It's produced by Harry Alan Towers, who has almost never done anything in his entire career that's worth watching. Olivier and Donald Pleasence, will also be out in the summer. It's elaborate and expensive, but since it's based on the creaky old Balderston -- Deane play, I fear for the quality of the script. doubt it), produced by Brad Marks and written by Sidney Leveille. time. There's no reason to doubt he'll do it again. -- Bill Warren i. Haviland Tuf was relaxing in an alehouse on Tamber when the thin man found him. He sat by himself in the darkest corner of the dimly lit tavern, his elbows resting on the table, his bald head almost brushing the low wooden beam above. Four empty mugs sat before him, insides streaked by rings of foam, while a fifth, halffull, was cradled in huge, calloused hands. If Tuf was aware of the curious glances the other patrons gave him from time to time, he showed no sign; he quaffed his ale methodically, and his face-bone-white and completely hairless, as was the rest of him-was without expression. He was a man of heroic dimensions, a giant with an equally gigantic paunch, and made a singular figure drinking alone in his booth. Although he was not quite alone; his black tomcat Dax lay asleep on the table, a ball of dark fur, and Tuf would occasionally set down his mug of ale and idly stroke his quiet companion. Dax would not stir from his comfortable position among the empty mugs. The cat was fully as large, compared to other cats, as Haviland Tuf, compared to other men. When the thin man came up to Tuf's booth, Tuf said nothing at all. He merely looked up, and blinked, and waited for the other to begin. "You are Haviland Tuf, the animal-seller," the man said. He was painfully thin. His garments, all black leather and grey fur, hung loose on him, bagging here and there. Yet he was plainly a man of some means, since he wore a thin brass coronet around his brow, under a mop of black hair, and his fingers were all adorned with rings. Tuf stroked Dax, and-looking down at the cat-began to speak. "Did you hear that, Dax?" he said. He spoke very slowly, his voice a deep bass with only a hint of inflection. "I am Haviland Tuf, the animal-seller. Or so I am taken to be." Then he looked up at the thin man who stood impatiently. "Sir," he said. "I am indeed Haviland Tuf. And I do indeed trade in animals. Yet perhaps I do not consider myself an animal-seller. Perhaps I consider myself an ecological engineer." The thin man waved his hand in an irritated gesture, and slid uninvited into the booth opposite Tuf. "I understand that you own a seedship of the ancient Ecological Corps, but that does not make you an ecological engineer, Tuf. They are all dead, and have been for centuries. But if you prefer to be called an ecological engineer, then well and good. I require your services. I want to buy a monster from you, a great fierce beast." "Ah," said Tuf, to the cat again. "He wants to buy a monster, this stranger who seats himself at my table." "My name is Herold Nom, if that is what's bothering you," the thin man said. "I am the Senior BeastMaster of my House, one of the Twelve Great Houses of Lyronica." "Lyronica," Tuf stated. "I have heard of Lyronica. The next world out from here towards the Fringe, is it not? Esteemed for its gaming pits?" Nom smiled. "Yes, yes," he said. Haviland Tuf scratched Dax behind the ear, a peculiar rhythmic scratch, and the tomcat slowly uncurled, yawning, and glanced up at the thin man. A wave of reassurance came flooding into Tuf; the visitor was well-intentioned and truthful, it seemed. According to Dax. All cats have a touch of psi. Dax had more than a touch; the genetic wizards of the vanished Ecological Corps had seen to that. He was Tut s mindreader. "The affair becomes clearer," Tuf said. "Perhaps you would care to elaborate, Herold Norn?" Norn nodded. "Certainly, certainly. What do you know of Lyronica? Particularly of the gaming pits ?" Tuf s heavy, stark-white face remained emotionless. "Small things. Perhaps not enough, if I am to deal with you. Tell me what you will, and Dax and I will consider the matter." Herold Nom rubbed thin hands together, and nodded again. "Dax?" he said. "Oh, your cat. A handsome animal, although personally I have never been fond of beasts who cannot strength, I always say." "A peculiar attitude," Tuf commented. "No, no," said Nom, "not at all. I hope your work here has not infected you with Tamberkin squeamishness." Tuf drained his mug in silence, signaled for two more. The barkeep brought them promptly. "Thank you, thank you," Nom said when the mug was set, golden and foaming, in front of him. "Proceed." "Yes. Well, the Twelve Great Houses of Lyronica compete in the gaming pits, you know. It began-oh, centuries ago. Before that, the Houses warred. This way is much better. Family honor is upheld, fortunes are made, and no one is injured. You see, each House controls great tracts, scattered widely over the planet, and since the land is very thinly settled, animal life teems. The lords of the Great Houses, many years ago during a time of peace, started to have animal-fights. It was a pleasant diversion, rooted deep in history-you are aware, maybe, of the ancient custom of cock-fighting and the Old Earth folk called Romans who would set all manner of strange beasts against each other in their great arena?" Norn paused and drank ale, waiting for an answer, but Tuf stroked a quietly alert Dax and said nothing. "No matter," the thin Lyronican finally said, wiping foam from mouth with the back of his hand. "That was the beginning of the sport. Each House had its own particular land, its own particular animals. The House of Varcour, for example, sprawls in the hot, swampy south, and they are fond of sending huge lizard-lions to the gaming pits. Feridian, a mountainous realm, has bred and championed its fortunes with a species of rock-ape which we call, naturally, feridians. My own house, Norn, stands on the grassy plains of the large northern continent. We have sent a hundred different beasts into combat in the pits, but we are most famed for our ironfangs." "Ironfangs," Tuf said. Nom gave a sly smile. "Yes," he said proudly. "As Senior Beast-Master, I have trained thousands. They are lovely animals! Tall as you, with fur of a marvelous blue-black color, fierce and relentless." "Canine?" "But such canines," Nom said. "Yet you require a monster." Nom drank more of his ale. "In truth, in truth. Folks from a dozen near worlds voyage to Lyronica, to watch the beasts fight in the gaming pits and gamble on the outcome. Particularly they flock to the Bronze Arena that has stood for six hundred years in the City of All Houses. That's where the greatest fights are fought. The wealth of our Houses and our world has come to depend on this. Without it, rich Lyronica would be as poor as the farmers of Tamber." "Yes," said Tuf. "But you understand, this wealth, it goes to the Houses according to their honor, according to their victories. The House of Ameth has grown greatest and most powerful because of the many deadly beasts in their varied lands; the others rank according to their scores in the Bronze Arena. The income from each match -- all the monies paid by those who watch and bet -- goes to the victor." Haviland Tuf scratched Dax behind the ear again. "The House of Nom ranks last and least among the Twelve Great Houses of Lyronica," he said, and the twinge that Dax relayed told him he was correct. "You know," Nom said. "Sir. It was obvious. But is it ethical to buy an offworld monster, under the rules of your Bronze Arena?' ' "There are precedents. Some seventy-odd standard years ago, a gambler came from Old Earth with a creature called a timber wolf. The House of Colin backed him, in a fit of madness. His poor beast was matched against a Nom ironfang, and proved far from equal to its task. There are other cases as well. "In recent years, unfortunately, our ironfangs have not bred well. The wild species has all but died out on the plains, and the few who remain become swift and elusive, difficult for our housemen to capture. In the breeding kennels, the strain seems to have softened, despite my efforts and those of the Beast-Masters before me. Nom has won few victories of late, and I will not remain Senior for long unless something is done. We grow poor. When I heard that a seedship had come to Tamber, then I determined to seek you out. I will begin a new era of glory for Nom, with your help." Haviland Tuf sat very still. "I, comprehend. Yet I am not in the habit of selling monsters. The Ark is a seedship, designed by the Earth Imperials thousands of years ago, to decimate the Hrangans through ecowar. I can unleash a thousand diseases, and have cloning material for beasts from more worlds than you can count. You misunderstand the nature of ecowar, however. The deadliest enemies are not large predators, but tiny insects that lay waste to a world's crops, or hoppers that breed and breed and crowd out all other life." Herold Nom looked crestfallen. "You have, nothing?" Tuf stroked Dax. "Little. A million types of insects, a hundred thousand kinds of small birds, as many fish. But monsters only a few-a thousand perhaps. They were used from time to time, for psychological reasons as often as not." "A thousand monsters!" Norn was excited again. "That is more than enough! Surely, among that thousand we can find a beast for Norn!" "Perhaps," Tuf said. "Do you think so, Dax?" he said to his cat. "Do you? So!" He looked at Nom again. "This matter does inteiest me, Herold Nom. And my work here is done, as I have given the Tamberkin a bird that will check their rootworm plague, and the bird does well. So Dax and I will take the Ark to Lyronica, and your gaming pits, and will decide what is to be done with them." Nom smiled. "Excellent," he said. "Then I will buy this round." And Dax told Haviland Tuf in silence that the thin man was flush with the feel of victory. # . The Bronze Arena stood in the center of the City of All Houses, at the point where sectors dominated by the Twelve Great Houses met like slices in a pie. Each section of the rambling stone city was walled off, each flew a flag with distinctive colors, each had its own ambience and style; but all met in the Bronze Arena. The Arena was not bronze after all, but black stone and polished wood. It bulked up, taller than all but a few of the city's scattered towers and minarets, topped by a shining bronze dome that gleamed with the orange rays of sunset. Gargoyles peered from narrow windows, carved of stone and hammered from bronze and wrought iron Great doors in the black stone walls were also fashioned of metal, and there were twelve, each facing a different sector of the City of All Houses. The colors and the etching on each gateway were distinctive to its House. Lyronica's sun was a fist of red flame smearing the horizon when Herold Nom led Haviland Tuf to the games. The housemen had just fired gas torches, metal obelisks that stood like dark teeth in a ring about the Bronze Arena, and the hulking ancient building was surrounded by flickering pillars of blue and orange flame. In a crowd of gamblers and gamesters, Tuf followed Herold Norn from the half-deserted streets of the Nornic slums down a path of crushed rock, passing between twelve bronze ironfangs who snarled and spit in timeless poses on either side of the street, and then through the wide Norn Gate whose doors were intricate ebony and brass. The uniformed guards, clad in the same black leather and grey fur as Herold Nom, recognized the Beast-Master and admitted them; others stopped to pay with coins of gold and iron. The Arena was the greatest gaming pit of all: the sandy combat-floor sunk deep below ground level, with stone walls four meters high surrounding it. Then the seats began, atop the walls, circling and circling in ascending tiers to the doors. Enough seating for thirty thousand, although those towards the back had a poor view, and other seats were blocked by iron pillars. Betting stalls were scattered throughout the building, windows in the outer walls. Herold Nom took Tuf to the best seats in the Arena, in front of the Nom section, with only a stone parapet separating them from the four-meter drop to the combat sands. The seats were not rickety wood-and-iron, like those in the rear, but thrones of leather, huge enough to accommodate even Tuf's vast bulk without difficulty, and opulently comfortable. "Every seat is bound in the skin of a beast that has died nobly below," Herold Nom told Tuf. Beneath them, a work crew of men in one-piece blue coveralls was dragging the carcass of a gaunt feathered animal toward one of the entryways. "A fighting-bird of the House of Wrai Hill," Nom explained. "The Wrai Beast-Master sent it up against a Varcour lizard-lion. Not the most felicitous choice." Haviland Tuf said nothing. He sat stiff and erect, dressed in a grey vinyl coat that fell to his ankles, with flaring shoulder-boards and a visored green-and-brown cap emblazoned with the golden theta of the Ecological Engineers. His large, rough hands interlocked atop his bulging stomach while Herold Nom kept up a steady conversation. Then the Arena announcer spoke, the thunder of his magnified voice booming all around them. "Fifth match. From the House of Nom, a male ironfang, two years, weight # quintals, trained by Junior Beast-Master Kers Nom. New to the Bronze Arena." Immediately below, metal grated harshly, and a nightmare creature came bounding into the pit. The ironfang was a shaggy giant, sunken red eyes, a double row of curving teeth dripping slaver; a wolf grown all out of proportion, crossed with a saber-toothed tiger, legs as thick as young trees, speed and killing grace only partially disguised by blue-black fur that hid muscle. The ironfang snarled; the arena echoed to the noise; scattered cheering began around them. Herold Norn smiled. "Kers is a cousin, one of our most promising juniors. He tells me this beast will do us proud. I like its looks, don't you?" "Being new to all this, I have no standard of comparison," Tuf said flatly. The announcer began again. "From the House of Arneth-in-theGilded-Wood, a strangling-ape, six years, weight #. I quintals, trained by Senior Beast-Master Danel Leigh Ameth. Three times a veteran of the Bronze Arena, three times surviving." Across the combat pit, another entryway-wrought in gold and crimson-slid open, and a second beast lumbered out on two squat legs and looked around. The strangling-ape was short but immensely broad, with a triangular torso and a bullet-shaped head, eyes sunk deeply under a heavy ridge of bone. Its arms, double-jointed and muscular, dragged in the arena sand. The beast was hairless but for patches of dark red fur under its arms, its skin a dirty white. And it smelled. Across the arena, Haviland Tuf still caught the musky odor. "It sweats," Norn explained. before sending it forth. His beast has the edge in experience, and the strangling-ape is a savage creature as well. Unlike its cousin, the mountain feridian, it is a natural carnivore and needs little training. But Kers' ironfang is younger. The match should be of interest." He leaned forward while Tuf sat calm, still. The ape turned, growling, and already the ironfang was streaking toward it, a blue-black blur that scattered sand as it ran. The strangling-ape waited, spreading huge gangling arms, and Tuf had a blurred impression of the great Norn killer leaving the ground in one tremendous bound. Then the two animals were locked together, rolling over and over in a tangle of ferocity, and the arena became a symphony of screams. "The throat," Nom was shouting. "Tear out its throat!" Then, as suddenly as they had met, the two beasts parted. The ironfang spun away and began to move in slow circles, and Tuf saw that one foreleg was bent and broken, so that it limped on the three remaining. Yet still it circled. The strangling-ape gave it no opening, but turned constantly to face it. Long gashes drooled blood on the ape's wide chest, where the ironfang's sabers had slashed, but the beast of Ameth seemed little weakened. Herold Nom had begun to mutter softly. Impatient, the watchers began a rhythmic chant, a low wordless noise that swelled as new voices heard and joined. Tuf saw at once that the sound affected the animals below. Now they began to snarl and hiss, battle cries in savage voices, and the strangling-ape moved from one leg to the other in a macabre dance, while slaver ran in rivers from the gaping jaws of the ironfang. The chant grew and grew-Herold Nom joined in, thin body' swaying slightly as he moaned-and Tuf recognized the killing-chant for what it was. The beasts below went into a frenzy. Suddenly the ironfang was charging again, and the ape's long arms reached to meet it. The impact of the threw the strangler backward, but Tuf saw that the ironfang's teeth had closed on air while the ape had wrapped its hands around the other's throat. The ironfang thrashed wildly, as they rolled in the sand. Then came a sharp, horribly loud snap, and the wolf-creature was a rag of fur, head lolling grotesquely to one side. The watchers ceased their moaning chant and began to applaud and whistie. Afterward, the gold and crimson door slid open again and the strangling-ape returned to where it had come. Four men in Norn black and grey came out to carry off the corpse. Herold Nom was sullen. "Another loss. I will speak to Kers. His beast did not find the throat." Haviland Tuf stood up. "I have seen your Bronze Arena." "Going?" Nom asked, anxious. "Not so soon! There are five more matches. In the next, a giant feridian fights a water-scorpion from Aman Island!" "I need see no more. It is feeding time for Dax, so I must return to the Ark." Nom scrambled to his feet, and put an anxious hand to Tuf s shoulder to restrain him. "Will you sell us a monster, then?" Tuf shook off the Beast-Master's grip. "Sir. I do not like to be touched. Restrain yourself." When Norn's hand had fallen, Tuf looked down into his eyes. "I must consult my records, my computers. The Ark is in orbit. Shuttle up the day after next. A problem exists, I shall address myself to its correction." Then, without further words, Haviland Tuf turned and walked from the Bronze Arena, back to the spaceport of the City of All Houses, where his shuttlecraft sat waiting. #. Herold Nom had obviously not been prepared for the Ark. After his shuttle had docked and Tuf had cycled him through, the Beast-Master made no effort to disguise his reaction. "I should have known," he kept repeating. "The size of this ship, the size. I should have known." Haviland Tuf stood unmoved, cradling Dax in one arm and stroking the cat slowly. "Old Earth built larger ships than modem worlds," he said impassively. "The Ark, as a seedship, had to be large. It once had two hundred crewmen. Now it has one." "You are the only crewman?" Nom said. Dax suddenly warned Tuf to be alert. The Beast-Master had begun to think hosti le thoughts . " Yes , " Tu f said. "The only crewman. But there is Dax, of course. And defenses programmed in, lest control be wrested from me." Norn's plans withered, according to Dax. "I see," he said. Then, eagerly, "Well, what have you come up with?" "Come," Tuf said. He led Nom out down a small corridor that led to one larger. They boarded a three-wheeled vehicle and drove through a long tunnel lined by glass vats of all sizes and shapes, filled with bubbling liquid. One bank of vats was divided into units small as a man's fingernail; at the other extreme, there was a single unit large enough to contain the interior of the Bronze Arena. It was empty, but in some of the medium-sized tanks, dark shapes hung in translucent bags, stirring fitfully. Tuf, with Dax curled in his lap, stared straight ahead as he drove, while Nom looked wonderingly from side to side. They departed the tunnel at last, and entered a small room that was all computer console. Four large chairs sat in the four comers of the chamber, with control panels on their arms; a circular plate of blue metal was built into the floor amidst them. Haviland Tuf dropped Dax into one of the chairs before seating himself in a second. Norn looked around, then took a chair opposite Tuf. "I must inform you of several things," Tuf began. "Yes, yes," said Norn. "Monsters are expensive," Tuf said. "I will require one hundred thousand standards." "What! That's an outrage! We would need a hundred victories in the Bronze Arena to amass that sum. I told you, Norn is a poorHouse." "So. Perhaps then a richer House "Fifty thousand," Nom said. "We can barely meet that price." Haviland Tuf said nothing. "Eighty thousand, then! I can go no higher. The House of Norn will bankrupt! They will tear down our bronze ironfangs, and seal the Nom Gate!" Haviland Tuf said nothing, "Curse you! A hundred thousand, yes, yes. But only if your monster meets our requirements." "The full sum on delivery." "Impossible!" Tuf was silent again. "Oh, very well." would meet the required price. The Ecological Engineering Corps has been defunct for centuries, sir. No ship of theirs remains in working order, save the Ark alone. The science is largely forgotten. Techniques of cloning and genetic engineering such as they practiced exist now only on Prometheus and Old Earth itself, where such secrets are closely guarded." Tuf looked across to where Dax sat before the gently winking lights of the computer consoles. "And yet, Dax, Herold Nom feels my price excessive." "As to the monster itself, I have studied your requirements closely, and have consulted my computers. On the Ark, in frozen cell-banks, thousands upon thousands of predators exist, many now extinct on their original homeworlds. Yet few would satisfy the demands of the Bronze Arena. And of those that might, many are unsuitable. For example, I limited the selection to beasts that might with luck be bred on the lands of the House of Nom. A creature who could not replicate himself would be a poor investment. No matter how invincible, in time the animal would age and die, and Nom victories be at an end." "An excellent point," Herold Nom said. "We have attempted to raise lizard-lions and feridians and other beasts of the Twelve Houses, with ill success. The climate, the vegetation..." He made a gesture.  "Precisely. Therefore, I have eliminated silicon-based lifeforms, which would die on your carbon-based world. Also, animals of planets whose atmosphere varies too greatly. Also, beasts of dissimilar climes. You comprehend the various and sundry difficulties incumbent in my search." "Yes, but get to the point. What have you found? What is the hundredthousand-standard monster?" "I offer you a selection," Tuf said. "From among some thirty animals. Attend!" He touched a glowing button on the arm of his chair, and suddenly a beast was squatting on the blue-metal plate between them. Two meters tall with rubbery pink-grey skin and thin white hair, the creature had a low forehead and a swinish snout, plus a set of nasty curving horns and dagger-like claws. "I will not trouble you with species names, since I observe that informality was the rule of the Bronze Arena," Haviland Tuf said. "This is the so-called stalking-swine of Heydey. Chiefly a carrion-eater, but it has been known to relish fresh meat, and fights viciously when attacked. Said to be quite intelligent, yet impossible to domesticate. The stalking-swine is an excellent breeder. The colonists from Gulliver eventually abandoned the Heydey settlement because of this animal some two hundred years past." Herold Nom scratched his scalp between dark hair and brass coronet. "It's too thin, too light. Look at the neck! Think what a feridian would do to it." He shook his head violently. "Besides, it is ugly. And I resent the offer of a scavenger, no matter how ill-tempered. The House of Norn breeds proud fighters, beasts who kill their own game!" "So," said Tuf. He touched the button, and the stalking-swine vanished. In its place, bulking large enough to touch the plates above and fade into them, was a massive ball of armored grey flesh featureless as battle plate. "This creature's homeworld has never been named, nor settled. A team from Old Poseidon once explored it, and cell samples were taken. Zoo specimens existed briefly, but did not thrive. The beast was nicknamed the rolleram. Adults weigh approximately six metric tons. On the plains of their homeworld, the rollerams achieve speed in excess of fifty kilometers per standard hour, crushing prey beneath them. The beast is all mouth. Thusly, as any portion of its skin can be made to exude digestive enzymes, it simply rests atop its meal until the meat has been absorbed." Herold Norn, himself half-immersed in the looming holograph, sounded impressed. "Ah, yes. Better, much better. An awesome creature. Perhaps..." His tone changed suddenly. "No, no, this will never do. A creature weighing six tons and rolling that fast might smash its way out of the Bronze Arena, and kill hundreds of patrons. Besides, who would pay hard coin to watch this thing crush a lizard-lion or a strangler? No. No sport. Your rolleram is too monstrous, Tuf." Tuf, unmoved, hit the button once again. The vast grey bulk gave way to a sleek, snarling cat, fully as large as an ironfang, with slitted yellow eyes and powerful muscles bunched beneath dark blue fur. The fur was striped, long thin lines of bright silver running lengthwise down the creature's flanks. "Ahhhhhhhh," Norn said. "A beauty, in truth." "The cobalt panther of Celia's World," Tuf said, "often called the cobalcat. Largest and deadliest of the great cats, or their analogues. The beast is a superlative hunter, a miracle of biologic engineering. It can see into the infrared for night prowling, and the ears-note the size and the spread-are extremely sensitive. Being felinoid, the cobalcat has psionic ability, but this ability is far more developed than the usual. Fear, hunger, and bloodlust all act as triggers; then the cobalcat becomes a mindreader. ' ' Nom looked up, startled. "What?" "Psionics, sir. Psionics. The cobalcat is very deadly, simply because it knows what moves an antagonist will make before those moves are made. Do you comprehend?" "Yes." Norn's voice was excited. Haviland Tuf looked at Dax, and the big tomcat-who'd been not the least disturbed by the parade of scentless phantoms flashing on and off-confirmed the thin man's enthusiasm as genuine. "Perfect, perfect! I'd venture to say that we can even train these beasts as we'd train ironfangs, eh? Eh? And mindreaders! Perfect. Even the colors are right, dark blue, you know, and our ironfangs were blue-black, so the cats will be most Nomic, yes. yes!" Tuf touched his chair arm, and the cobalcat vanished. "So then, no need to proceed further. Delivery will be in three weeks, if that pleases you. I will provide three pair, two of younglings who should be released as breeding stock, and one mated set full-grown, who might be immediately sent into the Bronze Arena." "So soon," Nom began. "Fine, but..." "I use the stasis field. Reversed, it produces chronic distortion, time acceleration if you will. Standard procedure. Promethean techniques would require that you wait until the clones aged to maturity naturally, which is sometimes inconvenient. It would perhaps be prudent to add that, although I provide Nom with six animals, only three actual individuals are represented. The Ark carries a triple cobalcat cell. I will clone each specimen twice, male and female, and hope for a viable genetic mix when they crossbreed on Lyronica." Dax filled Tuf's head with a flood of triumph, confusion and impatience; Herold Nom, then, had understood nothing of what Tuf had said, or at any rate that was one interpretation. "Fine," Nom said. "I will send ships for the animals promptly, with proper cages. Then we will pay you." Dax radiated deceit, distrust, alarm. "Sir. You will pay the full fee before any beasts are handed over. ' ' "But you said on delivery," "Admitted. Yet I am given to impulsive whims, and impulse now tells me to collect first, rather than simultaneously." "Oh, very well." Norn said. "Though your demands are arbitrary and excessive. With these cobalcats, we shall soon recoup our fee." He started to rise. HavilandTuf raised a finger. "One moment. You have not seen fit to inform me of the ecology of Lyronica, nor the particular realms of Norn House. Perhaps prey exists. I must caution you, however, that your cobalcats will not breed unless hunting is good. They need suitable game species." "Yes, yes, of course." "Let me add this. For an additional five thousand standards, I might clone you a breeding stock of Celian hoppers, furred herbivores renowned for their succulent flesh." Herold Norn frowned. "You ought to give them to us without charge. You have extorted enough money, and..." Tuf rose, and gave a ponderous shrug. "The man berates me, Dax," he said to his cat. "What am I to do? I seek only an honest living." He looked at Nom. "Another of my impulses comes to me. I feel that you will not relent, even were I to offer an excellent discount. Therefore I yield. The hoppers are yours without charge." "Good. Excellent." Norn turned toward the door. "We shall take them at the same time as the cobalcats, and release them about the estates." Haviland Tuf and Dax followed him from the chamber, and they rode in silence back to Norn's ship. The fee was sent up by the House of Nom the day before delivery was due. The following afternoon, men in black and gray ascended to the Ark, and carried six tranquilized cobalcats to the waiting cages in their ships. Tuf bid them a passive farewell, and heard no more from Herold Nom. But he kept the Ark in orbit about Lyronica. Less than three of Lyronica's short days passed before Tuf observed his clients had slated a cobalcat for a bout in the Bronze Arena. On the appointed evening, he disguised himself as best a man such as he could disguise himself-with false beard, shoulder-length wig of red hair, gaudy puff-sleeved suit of canary yellow and furred turban-and shuttled down with hope of escaping attention. When the match was called (third on the schedule), Tuf was sitting in the back of the Arena, a rough stone wall against his shoulders, a narrow wooden seat attempting to support his weight. "Third match," the announcer cried, even as workers pulled off the scattered meaty chunks of the loser in the second. "From the House of Varcour, a female lizard-lion, nine months, weight # quintals, trained by Junior Beast-Master Ammari y Varcour Otheni. Once a veteran of the Bronze Arena, once surviving." Customers close to Tuf began to cheer and wave their hands wildly-he had chosen to enter by the Varcour Gate this time, walking down green concrete, through the maw of a monstrous golden lizard. Far away and below, a green-gold enameled door slid up. Tuf lifted binoculars to his eyes; the lizard-lion scrabbled forward-two meters of scaled green reptile with a whip-like tail thrice its own length and the long snout of an Old Earth alligator. Its jaws opened and closed soundlessly, displaying impressive teeth. "The House of Norn, imported from offworld for your amusement, a female cobalcat. Aged-aged three weeks." The announcer paused. "Aged three years," he said at last, "weight # quintals, trained by Senior Beast-Master Herold Norn. New to the Bronze Arena." The metallic dome overhead rang to the cacophonous cheering of the Norn sector; Herold Norn had packed the Bronze Arena with his housemen and tourists betting the gray and black standard. The cobalcat came from the darkness with cautious fluid grace, and its great golden eyes swept the arena. It was every bit what Tuf had promised; a bundle of deadly muscle and frozen motion, blue with but a single silvery streak. Its growl could scarcely be heard, so far was Tuf from the action, hut he saw its mouth gape through his glasses. The lizard-lion saw it too, and came waddling forward, short scaled legs kicking in the sand, long impossible tail arched above it like the sting of some reptilian scorpion. Then, when the cobalcat turned its liquid eyes on the enemy, the lizardlion brought the tail forward and down with a bone-breaking crack. But the cobalcat had smoothly slipped to one side and nothing shattered but air and sand. The cat circled, yawning. The lizard-lion, implacable, turned and raised its tail again, opened its jaws, lunged forward. The cobalcat avoided both teeth and whip. Again the tail cracked; and again the cat was too quick. Someone in the audience began to it up; Tuf turned his binoculars, and saw swaying in the Nom seats. The lizard-lion gnashed its long jaws in frenzy, smashed its whip across the nearest entry door, and began to thrash. The cobalcat, sensing an opening, moved behind its enemy with a graceful leap, pinned the struggling lizard with one great blue paw, and clawed the soft greenish flanks and belly to ribbons. After a time and a few futile snaps of its whip that only distracted the cat, the lizard-lion lay still. The Norns were cheering very loudly. Haviland Tuf-huge, fullbearded and gaudily dressed-rose and left. Weeks passed; the Ark remained in orbit around Lyronica. Haviland Tuf listened to results from the Bronze Arena on his ship's comm, and noted that the cobalcats were winning match after match. Herold Norn still lost a contest on occasion-when he used an ironfang to Till up his Arena obligations-but defeats were easily outweighed by victories. Tuf sat with Dax curled in his lap, drank tankards of brown ale from the Ark brewery, and wailed. About a month later, a ship rose to meet him; slim, needle-pro wed, green and gold. It docked, after comm contact, and Tuf met the visitors with Dax in his aims. The cat read them as friendly, so he activated no defenses. There were four, all dressed in armor of scaled gold metal and green enamel. Three stood at attention. The fourth, florid and corpulent with a golden helmet and a bright green plume to conceal his baldness, stepped forward and offered a meaty hand. "Your intent is appreciated," Tuf told him, keeping both hands firmly on Dax, "but I do not care to touch. I do require your name and business, sir." "Morho y Varcour Otheni," the leader began. Tuf raised one palm. "So. And you are Senior Beast-Master of the House of Varcour, come to buy a monster. Enough. I knew it all the while, I must confess. I merely wished to determine if you would tell the truth." The fat Beast-Master's mouth puckered. "Your housemen should remain here," Tuf said, turning. "Follow me." Haviland Tuf let Morho y Varcour Otheni utter scarcely a word until they were alone in the computer room, sitting diagonally opposite. "You heard of me from the Moms," Tuf said then. "Is that not correct?" Morho smiled toothily. "Indeed we did. A Nom houseman was persuaded to reveal the source of their cobalcats. To our delight, your Ark was still in orbit. You seem to have found Lyronica diverting?" "Problems exist. I hope to help. Your problem, for example. Varcour is now the last and least of the Twelve Great Houses. Your lizard-lions fail to awe me, and your realms are chiefly swampland. Choice of combatants become therefore limited. Have I divined the essence of your complaint?" "Hmpf. Yes, indeed. You anticipate me, sir. But you do it well. We were holding our own well enough until you interfered; we have not taken a match from Nom since, and they were previously ourchiefest victims. A few paltry wins over Wrai Hill and Amar Island, a lucky score against Feridian, a pair of deathdraws with Ameth and Sin Doon-that has been our lot this past month. Pfui . We cannot survive. They will make me a Brood-Tender and ship me back to the estates unless I act." Tuf quieted Morho with an upraised hand. "No need to speak further. Your distress is noted. In the time since I have helped Herold Nom, I have been fortunate enough to be gifted with a great deal of leisure. Accordingly, as an exercise of the mind, I have been able to devote myself to the problems of the Great Houses, each in its turn. We need not waste time. I can solve your present difficulties. There will be cost, however. ' ' Morho grinned. "I am prepared. I heard about your prices. High, there is no arguing, but we are prepared to pay, if you can "Sir," Tuf said, "I am a man of charity. Nom was a poor house, Herold almost a beggar. In mercy, I gave him a low price. The domains of Varcour are richer, its standards brighter, its victories more wildly sung. For you, I must charge three hundred thousand standards, to make up for the losses I suffered dealing with Nom." Morho made a shocked sound, and his scales gave metallic blinks as he shifted in his seat. "Too much, too much," he protested. "I implore you. Truly, we are more glorious than Nom, but not so great as you suppose. To pay this price of yours, we must need starve. Lizard-lions would run over our battlements. Our towns would sink on their stilts, until the swamp mud covered them over and the children drowned." Tuf was looking at Dax. "Quite so," he said, when his glance went back to Morho. "You touch me deeply. Two hundred thousand standards." Morho began to protest and implore again, but this time Tuf merely sat silently, arms on their armrests, until the Beast-Master, red-faced, sweating, finally ran down and agreed. Tuf punched his control arm. The image of a great lizard materialized; it stood three meters tall, covered in grey-green plate scales and standing on two thick clawed legs. Its head, atop a short neck, was large enough, the jaws great enough, to take off a man's head and shoulders in a single chomp. But the creature's most remarkable features were its forelegs; short thick ropes of muscle ornamented by meter-long spurs of discolored bone. "The trig neryei of Cable's Landing," Tuf said, "or so it was named by the Fyndii, whose colonists preceded men on that world by a millenium. The term translates, literally, as 'living knife.' Also called the bladed tyrant, referring to the beast's resemblance to the tyrannosaur, a long-extinct reptile of Old Earth. A superficial resemblance. The tris neryei is a far more efficient carnivore than the tyrannosaur ever was, due to its terrible forelegs, swords of bone that it uses with a frightful instinctive ferocity." Morho was leaning forward and Dax filled Tuf's head with hot enthusiasm. "Excellent!" the BeastMaster said, "though the names are a bit long-winded. We shall call them tyrannoswords, eh?" "Call them what you will, it matters not to me. The animals have many obvious advantages for the House of Varcour," Tuf said. "Should you take them, I will throw in-without any additional charge-a breeding stock of Cathadayn tree-slugs. You will find that..." Tuf followed the news from the Bronze Arena, although he never again ventured to the soil of Lyronica. The cobalcats continued to sweep all before them; in the latest featured encounter, one of the Nom beasts had destroyed a prime Ameth stranglingape and an Amar Island fleshfrog during a special triple match. But Varcour fortunes were also on the upswing; the newly-introduced tyrannoswords had proved a Bronze Arena sensation, with their booming cries and their heavy tread, and the relentless death of their bone-swords. In three matches so far, a huge feridian, a water-scorpion, and a Gnethin spidercat had all proved unequal to the Varcour lizards. Morho y Varcour Otheni was reported ecstatic. Next week, tyrannosword would face cobalcat in a struggle for supremacy, and a packed arena was being predicted. Herold Nom called up once, shortly after the tyrannoswords had scored their first victory. "Tuf!" he said sternly, "you were not to sell to the other Houses." Haviland Tuf sat calmly, petting Dax. "No such matter was ever discussed. Your own monsters perform as expected. Do you complain because another now shares your good fortune?" "Yes. No. That is-well, never mind. I suppose I can't stop you. If the other Houses get animals that beat our cats, however, you will provide us with something that can beat whatever you sell them. Understand?" "Of course." He looked down at Dax. "Herold Norn now questions my comprehension." Then up again. "I will always sell, if you have the price." Norn scowled on the comm screen. "Yes, yes. Well, by then our victories should have mounted high enough to afford whatever outlandish price you intend to charge." "I trust that all goes well otherwise?" Tuf said. "Well, yes and no. In the Arena, yes, yes, definitely. But otherwise, well, that was what I called about. The four young cats don't seem interested in breeding, for some reason. And our Brood-Tender keeps complaining that they are getting thin. He doesn't think they're healthy. Now, I can't say personally, as I'm here in the City and the animals are back on the plains around Nom House. But some worry does exist. The cats run free, of course, but we have tracers on them, so we can..." Tuf raised a hand. "It is no doubt not mating season for the cobalcats. " "That makes sense. Just a question of time then, I suppose. The other question I wanted to go over concerned these hoppers of yours. We set them loose, you know, and they have demonstrated no difficulty whatever in breeding. The ancestral Nom grasslands have been chewed bare. It is very annoying. They hop about everywhere. What are we to do?" "Breed the cobalcats," Tuf suggested. "They are excellent predators, and will check the hopper plague." Herold Nom looked puzzled, and mildly distressed. "Yes, yes," he said. He started to say something else, but Tuf rose. "I fear I must end our conversation," he said. "A shuttleship has entered into docking orbit with the Ark. Perhaps you would recognize it. It is blue-steel, with large triangular grey wings." "The House of Wrai Hill!" Nom said. "Fascinating," said Tuf. "Good day." Beast-Master Denis Lon Wrai paid three hundred thousand standards for his monster, an immensely powerful red-furred ursoid from the hills of Vagabond. Haviland Tuf sealed the transaction with a brace of scampersloth eggs. The week following, four men in orange silk and flame-red capes visited the Ark. They returned to the House of Feridian four hundred fifty thousand standards poorer, with a contract for the delivery of six great armored poison-elk, plus a gift herd of Hrangan grass pigs. The Beast-Master of Sin Doon received a giant serpent; the emissary from Amar Island was pleased by his godzilla. Dant seniors in milk-white robes and silver buckles delighted in the slavering garghoul that Haviland Tuf offered them, with a trifling gift. And so, one by one, each of the Twelve Great Houses of Lyronica sought him out, received its monster, paid the ever-increasing price. By that time, both of Norn's fighting cobalcats were dead; the first sliced easily in two by the bone-sword of a Varcour tyrannosword, the second crushed between the massive clawed paws of a Wrai Hill ursoid (though the ursoid too had died) -- if the great cats had espied their fate, they had proved unable to avoid it. Herold Norn had been calling daily, but Tuf had instructed his computer to refuse the calls. Finally, with eleven Houses as past customers, Haviland Tuf sat across the computer room from Danel Leigh Ameth, Senior Beast-Master of Arneth-in-the-Gilded-Wood, once greatest and proudest of the Twelve Great Houses of Lyronica, now last and least. Ameth was immensely tall, standing even with Tuf himself, but had none of Tuf s fat; his skin was hard ebony, all muscle, face a hawk-nosed axe, hair short and iron grey. The Beast-Master came to the conference in cloth-of-gold, crimson belt and boots, a tiny crimson beret aslant upon his head. He carried a trainer's pain-prod like a walking stick. Dax read immense hostility in the man, treachery, and barely suppressed rage. Accordingly, Haviland Tuf carried a small laser strapped to his stomach just beneath his greatcoat. "The strength of Arneth-inthe-Gilded-Wood has always been in variety," Danel Leigh Ameth said. "When the other Houses of Lyronica threw all their fortunes on the backs of a single beast, our fathers and grandfathers worked with dozens. Against any animal of theirs, we had an optimal choice, a strategy. That has been our greatness and our pride. But we can have no strategy against these demon-beasts of yours, trader. No matter which of our hundred fighters we send onto the sand, it comes back dead. We are forced to deal with you." "Not so," said Haviland Tuf. "I force no one. Still, look at my stock. Perhaps fortune will see fit to give you back your strategic options." He touched the buttons on his chair, and a parade of monsters came and went before the eyes of the Arneth Beast-Master; creatures furred and scaled and feathered and covered by armor plate, beasts of hill and forest and lake and plain, predators and scavengers and deadly herbivores of sizes great and small. And Danel Leigh Ameth, his lips pressed tightly together, finally ordered four each of the dozen largest and deadliest spestandards. The conclusion of the transaction-complete, as with all the other Houses, with a gift of some small harmless animal-did nothing to soothe Ameth's foul temper. "Tuf," he said when the dealing was over, "you are a clever and devious man, but you do not fool me." Haviland Tuf said nothing. "You have made yourself immensely wealthy, and you have cheated all who bought from you and thought to profit. The Noms, for example-their cobalcats are worthless. "They were a poor House; your price brought them to the edge of bankruptcy, just as you have done to all of us. They thought to recoup through victories. Bah! There will be no Nom victories now! Each House that you have sold to gained the edge on those who purchased previously. Thus Ameth, the last to purchase, remains the greatest House of all. Our monsters will wreak devastation. The sands of the Bronze Arena will darken with the blood of the lesser beasts." Tufs hands locked on the bulge of his stomach. His face was placid. "You have changed nothing! The Great Houses remain, Arneth the greatest and Nom the least. All you have done is bleed us, like the profiteer you are, until every lord must struggle and scrape to get by. The Houses now wait for victory, pray for victory, depend on victory, but all the victories will be Ameth's. We alone have not been cheated, because I thought to buy last and thus best." "So," said Haviland Tuf. "You are then a wise and sagacious Beast-Master, if this indeed is the case. Yet I deny that I have cheated anyone." "Don't play with words!" Ameth roared. "Henceforth you will deal no longer with the Great Houses. Norn has no money to buy from you again, but if they did, you would not sell to them. Do you understand? We will not go round and round forever." "Of course," Tuf said. He looked at Dax. "Now Danel Leigh Arneth imputes my understanding. I am always misunderstood. " His calm gaze returned to the angry Beast-Master. "Your point, sir, is well-taken. Perhaps it is time for me to leave Lyronica. In any event, I shall not deal with Norn again, nor with any of the Great Houses. This is a foolish impulse-by thus acting I foreswear great profits-but I am a gentle man much given to following my whim. Obedient to the esteemed Danel Leigh Ameth, I bow to your demand." Dax reported wordlessly that Arneth was pleased and pacified; he had cowed Tuf, and won the day for his House. His rivals would get no new champions. Once again, the Bronze Arena would be predictable. He left satisfied. Three weeks later, a fleet of twelve glittering gold-flecked shuttles arrived to remove the purchases of Danel Leigh Arneth. Haviland Tuf, stroking a limp lazy Dax, saw them off, then returned down the long corridors of the Ark to his control room, to take a call from Herold Nom. The thin Beast-Master looked positively skeletal. "Tuf!" he exclaimed. "Everything is going wrong. You must help." "Wrong? I solved your problem." Nom pressed his features together in a grimace, and scratched beneath his brass coronet. "No, no. listen. The cobalcats are all dead, or sick. Four of them dead in the Bronze Arena-we knew the second pair were too young, but when the first couple lost, there was nothing else to do. It was that or go back to ironfangs. Now we have only two left. They don't eat much-catch a few hoppers, but nothing else. And we can'l train them, either. A trainer comes into the pen with a pain-prod, and the damn cats know what he intends. They're always a move head, you understand? In the arena, they won't respond to The worst thing is they don't even breed. We need more of them. What are we supposed to enter in the gaming pits?" "It is not cobalcat breeding season," Tuf said. "When is their breeding season?" "A fascinating question. Pity you did not ask sooner. As I understand, the female cobalt panther goes into heat each spring, when the snowtufts blossom on Celia's World. Some type of biological trigger is involved." "You planned this. Lyronica has no snowthings whatever. Now I suppose you intend charging us a fortune for these flowers." "Sir. Of course not. Were the option mine, I would gladly give them to you. Your plight wounds me. I am concerned. However, as it happens, I have given my word to Danel Leigh Ameth to deal no more with the Great Houses of Lyronica." He shrugged hopelessly. "We won victories with your cats," Nom said, an edge of desperation in his voice, "Our treasury has been growing-we have forty thousand standards now. It is yours. Sell us these flowers. Or better, a new animal. Bigger. Fiercer. I saw the Dant garghouls. Sell us something like that. We have nothing to enter in the Bronze Arena!" "No? What of your ironfangs? The pride of Nom, I was told." Herold Nom waved impatiently. "We have been having problems. These hoppers eat anything, everything. They've gotten out of control. and the crops. The things they've done to farmland-the cobalcats love them, yes, but we don't have enough cobalcats. And the wild ironfangs won't touch the hoppers. They don't like the taste. But, you understand, all the other grass-eaters left, driven out by these hoppers of yours, and the ironfangs went with them. Where, I don't know that either. Gone, though. Into the unclaimed lands, beyond the realms of Nom. There are some villages out there, a few farmers, but they hate the Great Houses. Tamberkin, all of them, don't even have dog fights. They'll probably try to tame the ironfangs, if they see them." "So," said Tuf. "But then you have your kennels, do you not?" "Not any more," Nom said. He sounded very harried. "I ordered them shut. The ironfangs were losing every match, especially after you began to sell to the other Houses. It seemed a foolish waste to maintain dead weight. Beisdes, the expensewe needed every standard. You bled us dry. We had Arena fees to pay, and of course we had to wager, and lately we've had to buy some food from Tamber just to feed all our housemen and trainers. I mean, you would never believe the things the hoppers have done to our crops." "Sir," said Tuf. "You insult me. I am an ecologist. I know a great deal of hoppers and their ways. Am I to understand that you shut your ironfang kennels?" "Yes, yes. We turned the useless things loose, and now they're gone with the rest. What are we going to do? The hoppers are overrunning the plains, the cats won't mate, and our money will run out if we must continue to import food and pay Arena fees without hope of victory." Tuf folded his hands together. "You do indeed face a series of delicate problems. And I am the very man to help you to their solution. Unfortunately, I have pledged my bond to Danel Leigh Ameth." "Is it hopeless, then? Tuf, I am a man begging, I a Senior Beast-Master of Nom. Soon we will drop from the games entirely. We will have no funds for Arena fees or betting, no animals to enter. We are cursed by ill fortune. No Great House has ever failed to provide its allotment of fighters, not even Feridian during its Twelve-Year Drought. We will be shamed. The House of Nom will sully its proud history by sending dogs and cats onto the sand, to be shredded ignominiously by the huge monsters that you have sold the other Houses." "Sir," Tuf said. "If you will permit me an impertinent remark, and one perhaps without foundation, I will give you my opinion. I have a hunch-yes, that is the proper word-a hunch that the monsters you fear may be in short supply in the weeks and months to come. For example, the adolescent ursoids of Vagabond may very shortly go into hibernation. They are less than a year old, you understand. I hope the lords of Wrai Hill are not disconcerted by this, yet I fear they may be. Vagabond, as I'm sure you are aware, has an extremely irregular orbit about its primary, so that its Long Winters last approximately twenty standard years. The ursoids are attuned to this cycle. Soon their body processes will slow to almost nothing-some have mistaken a sleeping ursoid for a dead one, you know-and I don't think they will be easily awakened. Perhaps, as the trainers of Wrai Hill are men of good character and keen intellect, they might find a way. But I would be strongly inclined to suspect that most of their energies and their funds will be devoted to feeding their populace, in the light of the voracious appetities of scampers loths. In quite a like manner, the men of the House of Varcour will be forced to deal with an explosion of Cathadayn tree-slugs. The tree-slugs are particularly fascinating creatures. At one point in their life cycle, they become veritable sponges, and double in size. A large enough grouping is fully capable of drying up even an extensive swampland." Tuf paused, and his thick fingers beat in drumming rhythms across his stomach. "I ramble unconscionably. Sir. Do you grasp my point, though? My thrust?" Herold Nom looked like a dead man. "You are mad. You have destroyed us. Our economy, our ecology... but why? We paid you fairly. The Houses, the Houses... no beasts, no funds. How can the games go on? No one will send fighters to the Bronze Arena!" Haviland Tuf raised his hands in shock. "Really?" he said. Then he turned off the communicator and rose. Smiling a tiny tight-lipped smile, he began to talk to Dax. George R.R. Martin the Mariner and Viking missions -- may have been caused by flowing oil, according to Caltech geophysicist Yuk L, Yung. If Mars had a methane atmosphere early in its history, as current theories of the evolution of the solar system suggest, conditions might have been suitable for the conversion of some of the methane to free methyl radicals. The radicals could then polymerize into more complex hydrocarbons which would be liquid at the prevailing temperatures and pressures. These oil -- like liquids would then fall as rain, and the run -- off would form the observed Jhannels. stand -- by the death ray, may come out of a Department of Defense study of what is euphemistically referred to as "directed -- energy technology," according to Aviation Week. The particle -- beam weapons, intended primarily for use against missiles and satellites, operate on the same principles as the particle accelerators used in nuclear research. But instead of directing the beam into a target in the laboratory to study resulting nuclear reactions, the weapon would shoot the beam tens or hundreds of kilometers to destroy an enemy satellite or re -- entry vehicle. The beam could consist of charged particles such as electrons or protons, or neutral atoms, most likely hydrogen. year, as the peak of the current #I -- year sunspot cycle approaches. While the previous peak, in #, was not particularly spectacular, the one before that, in #, was the strongest in the two -- hundred -- year history of sunspot observations, and current data suggest that the up -- coming peak may equal or surpass that level. ated with unusual electromagnetic activity, according to E. Balanovski (Continued on page #) Because the mind is a higher system composed of complex subsystems, once in a while a "rare event" occurs which cannot be explained or duplicated easily. These "rare events" seem to occur more often when the subject is not in a "normal" state (whatever that is!). At the present, we consider such a subject to be in an "altered state of consciousness." health problem. Literature on psychic and occult phenomena is full of instances and, so far as I am aware, these aspects have not been thoroughly investigated. Central-nervous-system disturbances are often associated with unexplained phenomena. In a sick person the phenomena may be spontaneous, out of control and undesirable. Factors show up that have been associated with psychic phenomena, such as low-frequency, high-amplitude brain waves. In a large number of cases, for example, those with Familial dence of psychic ability. The following excerpts are from personal correspondence with physicians and patients: "...In patients there are preponderant #-to-#-cycle-per-second brain waves, apparently originating in the hypothalamus. In about ability. In some of the remaining # a sort of "reverse psychokinesis' seems active. This is the sort of thing that 'if there are I # people in the stadium and one seagull flies over, guess who gets crapped on... N.T. (M.D.)." "...I am interested in information you may have on this disease as my sister and I have it. We have had no luck finding a doctor who knows anything about it, much less the treatment. My sister has always been extremely gifted (or cursed) with the phenomena of (Continued on page #) (Continued from page #) astral projection, seeing auras, spontaneous trances, etc. Mine is limited to being very intuitive about people, thoughts, emotions"...W.F. (This person is female, an attorney, and a writer of very meaningful 'automatic poetry.' She feels it is similar to switching on a radio and just picking it up...J.B.) The Dreyfus Medical Foundation, # Broadway, New York #, has pioneered the extensive investigations into useful applications of diof epileptic seizures-for conditions ranging from skin scleroderma to heart irregularity. A letter in one of their publications states: "...I have had thoughts that could not be dismissed from my mind, no matter how hard I tried. Very commonly there would be a metallic taste in my mouth. A tingling sensation in my extremities, but worst of ail was the unexplained depression and periodic paralysis. Our family, going back at least three generations, had suffered with recurring paralysis... and confusion, with many thoughts at the same time (even though many were extremely bright), was all part of the clinical picture. Three days after Dilantin was prescribed, taking # energetic and, best of all, the paralysis attacks seem to have been aborted... our heartfelt thanks..." After my visit to the Dreyfus Foundation, I sent all the information to W.F.; she replied: "Started taking # mg of Dilantin per day plus sugar-free diet and two tablespoons potassium chloride. Feel much, much better. It also has brought about an increase in energy, allowing me to accomplish twice as much as before. I don't know how I can ever thank you enough, but if I can ever be of service to you or anyone else, please let me know." Other "psychic symptoms from sick sensitives" have been investigated by (I ) Baron von Reichenback in the I #th century (hypersensitive to magnetic fields), and The Psychical Research Foundation in Durham, N.C. (poltergeist phenomena from individuals with epilepsy and central nervous system disorders). Some of these symptoms, while interesting and helpful from a psychic standpoint, are most undesirable from a physical standpoint, and are scary to the person involved. The drug Dilantin seems to be the best control for the undesirable physical and mental effects, with the least drug side effects.Jim Beal The Depression of One of the houses on Santa Clara Drive was brightly lit for Christmas Eve. It was one of the larger houses, with an indoor greenhouse jutting out in a bay on one side and a pool in back. There were guards all around the house, lots of them. It was quiet and cold outside, and the guards weren't happy at all about being there. They were happy to have uniforms and jobs, but they didn't have pistols in case an angry mob came to flame the place. They didn't have nightsticks. They didn't have anything except gloved hands. And there was a street fight going on inside the house. A big spruce tree stood in one corner of the parlor, decorated with ornaments that had been in the Shockley family for three generations. Four big red-felt stockings hung from the fireplace across the room. In between, all the furniture had been removed and the expensive Oriental rug rolled up. The Shockley family, Jerome and Lynn and their children, Byron, Lisa, Jeffrey, and Kathy, sat on the carpeted steps of the grand staircase in the foyer, talking. A young man, bearded, scruffy, shabbily dressed, turned and spoke. "We're ready," he said. "We'll do you whatever you want." Shockley nodded. "All right, kids," he said, "upstairs to bed." "Aw," said Lisa. "Go upstairs. Santa's coming." After the children had reluctantly gone to their rooms, Shockley looked at the youth in the leather jacket. "I don't want anyone really getting hurt, you understand. My insurance company would kill me," One of the other boys laughed. Lynn Shockley had objected to letting the gang into her house. "Then why not let the children watch?" she had said angrily. "It's just like television to them. What is this, a new kind of caroling?" "That's exactly what it is," said Shockley. "These boys aren't going to stand around and sing 'Silent Night.' And nobody else who comes here tonight is going to be nice enough to knock on our door before he comes in." So the Shockleys had an evening's entertainment on Christmas Eve. There were twelve youths in all, divided evenly into two teams or gangs. One suffered an accidental knife wound in the forearm and bled on the Shockley's clean floor. Another was kicked in the throat and had to be dragged to one side, as there was barely enough room as it was. A third suffered a tremendous blow from a tire chain across the face, and he lay motionless near the tree. After half an hour, Jerome Shockley stood and walked toward the battling youths. "Thank you, thank you, Merry Christmas," he said. He had found the spectacle arousing, almost unpleasantly so. The two gangs stood still, panting. "Merry Christmas," said one young man, bruised and exhausted. Shockley took a twenty-dollar bill from his wallet and held it out to the boy. They looked at each other for a moment. "We don't want that," said the youth. "What?" said Shockley, bewildered. "We can't get nothing for that. Nobody takes that where we come from. We live in a shanty town in Prospect Park. Paper money don't do us no good at all. You give us all enough to eat. We haven't eaten today." "But-" "That I can handle," said another youth. "We give you the only thing we can that you'd understand. Your money you can blow your nose in." Lynn Shockley looked upset. Her husband was standing in the parlor, stammering and confused. His wife stood. "I'll see what the cook can spare." "You do that, lady," said a third youth. Later, after the gang had left the house with what they wanted, plus a few of the Shockleys' more portable furnishings, the man and woman sat together by the fireplace. Both seemed stunned. "I should have seen it coming," said Shockley. "The entertainment in the clubs. Starving people degrading themselves for money. The New Society, they call it in the magazines, sitting around sipping coffee and watching pre-teen girls being raped for cash." "They live in the park," said Lynn Shockley. "They live in tents in the streets. They overturn buses and live in them. They can't afford food, so they take it. I understand that. We've had a collapse. But why come here? Why can't they leave us alone?" Shockley looked up. He shook his head. "Property doesn't mean anything anymore, Lynn. I just understood what that means. These people go live in a public park because they don't believe in the concept of a 'park' any longer. They become squatters on estates because they don't accept private ownership of land. They take what they want because they don't think anyone has the right to keep what they need from them. They could come here... any time." think anyone will be wanting paintings if this Depression goes on. Or gold. Just food, clothing, shelter. Maybe not all of those." There was another long silence. "Jerry?" Her voice was small and very frightened now. "How long before we're downtown selling ourselves in the cafes?" Jerome Shockley put his arm around his wife. "It will be all right," he said. He sighed. He thought about his wife and four children. He wondered which he'd offer up first. (Continued from page #) and J. G. Taylor of King's College, London. Writing in the British journal Nature, the two researchers report the results of an experiment designed to measure electromagnetic emissions (over the entire spectral range from d.c. to gamma rays) from persons attempting various parapsychological tasks, including telekinesis, dowsing, psychic healing, and telepathy. for utilizing solar energy. Green plants, using water, carbon dioxide, and sunlight as inputs and chlorophyll as a catalyst, produce useful hydrocarbon fuels (for example, wood). But higher efficiencies and the production of fuels with higher energy content may eventually be possible with man -- made systems. It has long been known that some metal salts in an acidic solution will give off hydrogen when exposed to ultraviolet light. To drive this reaction with sunlight (in which most of the energy is in the visible portion of the spectrum) requires the use of sensitizing dyes to absorb the lower -- energy photons and transfer the energy to the reacting molecules. Additionally, a catalyst -- a sort of artificial chlorophyll -- would be needed to increase the reaction rate to commercially usable levels. A number of metal -- organic compounds seem promising for this application. firmed recently at the Sandia Laboratories in New Mexico. Using instruments on a balloon, the group detected the gamma rays given off when the positrons -- which are the anti -- matter equivalent of electrons -- encounter normal elefctrons and both are annihilated. The mechanism responsible for the production of the positrons remains unknown, but possibilities include supernova explosions, the evaporation of primordial black holes, or -- as always -- something not yet suspected. --  -- Greg Chalfln They were silent for a moment. A radio upstairs played Christmas music. "Jerry?" said Lynn Shockley after a while. "Jerry? What about all the property you invested in? You put a lot of our money in real estate." "It will be gone soon. It won't be worth a thing. Property is worthless, money is worthless." "And the gold? And the paintings?" "I thought I was smart," he said bitterly, "because I didn't go into the stock market. But something's valuable only as long as someone else (Continued from page #I ) Rogers series of nine novels. The rationale covers how Buck Rogers was hurtled into the future and why the Venus-and Mars of the old pulps exist and not the ones we know today. Mr. Niven and Dr. Pournelle are series consultants and plotters; they will not do any of the actual writing. The writing will be done by Eric lished by Ace. Anne McCaffrey is writing music for some of the lyrics she wrote for the Dragonrider series. Jon Anderson of the rock group Yes has agreed to help her. She thought his music would be appropriate for what she had in mind. L. Sprague de Camp and Fletcher Pratt, complete with the original Cartier illustrations. This is the first edition of this book to have the original illos of the magazine serialization. Books in March. Joe Haldeman is working on the first novel of a projected trilogy. He is also doing a non-fiction book on space travel for ST. Martin's Press Cynthia Felice has several new books in the works. Mack Reynolds has sold three books to Belmont. Dave Bischoff and Ted White have sold a book to Popular Library. the third. Octavia Butler is at work on two new novels. Chelsea Quinn Yarbro is at work on an occult-mystery novel for Putnam. -- Elton T. Elliott by Fred Pohl (Synopsis) one intelligent race but three! Earth's three power blocs (food countries, fuel countries and the poorcousin people's republics) race to explore and settle it. ter of a rich and politically powerful family; she is determined that she After an act of sabotage results in unplannedfor casualties, the becomes more tense. mistake the empathetic Dalehouse for a typical representative of his species opposed to any contact with those awful human beings, are forced to an alliance with the Fuel Bloc for self-protection. And so it goes. Ten minutes later they were both back on the beach, lying, not very comfortably, on their clothes, waiting to dry. "Ouch," said Margie. "If I ever get any extra people for punishment detail, I think I'll see if they can get the rocks out of this sand." "You get used to it." "Only if I have to, Danny. I'm going to make this a nice camp if I can -- good duty. For instance, you know what we're going to have tonight?" He rolled his head to look at her. "What?" "The first official Jemman Food-Exporting Bloc encampment dance." "A danced" She grinned. "See what I mean? Those turkeys who were running this place never thought of that. But there's nothing to it: spread out some flats on the dirt, put a few tapes in the machine and there you are. Saturday night special. Best thing in the world for morale." "You are probably about the U.S. Army's best colonel for having fun'," Dalehouse said. "For all the rest of being a colonel, too, Danny. Don't you forget it. " "Well, I don't, Margie. I believe it. Only it's kind of hard to remember under the, ah, present circumstances." "Well, I'll put my clothes back on if it'll help you concentrate. This isn't just fun and games. I wanted to talk to you. " "About what?" "Whatever you want to tell me. How you think things are going. What isn't being done that ought to be? What you've learned being here that I haven't found out yet." He propped himself up on an elbow to look at her. She returned his gaze serenely, scratching her bare abdomen just above the pubic hair. "Well," he said, "I guess you've seen all the reports about making contact with the sentients." "Memorized them, Danny. I even saw some of the sentients at Detrick, but they weren't in very good condition. Espcially the Creepy." "The bunrower? We haven't had very good luck with them." "Piss-poor, I'd say." "Well -- yes, that's fair. But we did get about ten specimens, two of them alive. And Morrissey had a whole report on them not transmitted yet. He says they're farmers -- from underneath, which is kind of an interesting idea. They plant some kind of tubers in the roofs of their tunnels. He was planning to talk to that expert you were supposed to bring -- I don't know her name." "Sondra Leckler? She didn't come, Danny. I had her scratched." "Why?" "Political. She's Canadian." She looked at him thoughtfully. "Does that fact mean anything to you?" "Not a thing." "No, I didn't think so. Canada voted for Peru's thousand-mile limit in the U.N. That's cozying with the Peeps right there. And everybody knows Canada's got the hots for the Greasies because of their goddam Athabasca tar sands. They're politically unreliable right now, Danny. There were four Canadians scheduled for this shipment, and I scratched all their asses right off." "That sounds pretty paranoid," he commented. 'No, realistic. I've got no time to teach you the facts of life, Danny. What else? I don't mean about the burrowers. " He regarded her thoughtfully. She lay on her back, hands behind her head, comfortable in her nudity as she squinted toward the glowing red Kung, For a slightly plump girl her waist curved beautifully into her hips, and her breasts were rounded even while she lay on her back. But under that blonde hair was a brain Dalehouse did not fully understand. He dropped back and said, "Well, there's the balloonists. I know the most about them. Our regular flock is off toward the Heat Pole, but there's another one out over the water. They're basically territorial, but -- " "You were at the Greasy camp a while ago, weren't you?" "Yeah. When we were still on visiting terms. Is that what you want me to tell you about?" "Among other things." "All right. They've got a hell of a lot of stuff we don't, Margie." He described the machine that molded building blocks, the plasma generator, the farm, the airconditioning, the ice. "Sounds pretty nice," she commented. "We'll have all that stuff too. Danny, I promise you. Did you see a plane and four gliders? ' ' "No. There was an airstrip -- Cappy commented on it; it didn't make sense, with just a helicopter. But they didn't have a plane then." "They do now. I thought they'd sneaked a reinforcement in that you didn't catch. Did you know about the base on Farside?" "'Far side! You mean the dark half of Jem? What the hell would anyone want there?" "That's what I need to find out. But they've got it. Why do you think I stayed four extra orbits before I came down? I made damn sure I photo-mapped and radarsurveyed everything I could; I know every satellite around Jem, I know every spot on the surface that's using energy, and I don't like all of what I know. The Farside base was a real shock. Did you see any children in the Fat camp?" "Children? Hell, no! Why would -- " "Well, I think they're moving whole families in, Danny, which seems to indicate they've got more than an exploring expedition in mind. " "How could you tell whether they had children from space?" "No way, Danny. I didn't say the orbital reconnaissance was the only way I knew what was going on with the Fats. One other thing. No, two. Have they got a baseball field?" "Baseball?" He was sitting up now, staring at her. "What the hell would they do with a baseball field? Cricket, maybe, and no doubt football, but -- " "That's a break," she said, without explaining. "Last question. Did you happen to run into a fellow named Tamil?" "I don't think so." Dalehouse thought hard. "Wait a minute. Short fellow with a shaved head? Chess player?" "I don't know. He's an Indonesian." "Well, I'm not sure, but I think there was a petrochemist with a name like that. I didn't talk to him. I don't think he spoke English." "Pity." Margie ruminated for a moment, then sat up, shading her eyes. "Are those your balloonists out there?" As Dalehouse turned to look, Margie was standing, taking a few steps toward the shore, and what he looked at was not the sky but her. The artist Hogarth had said that the most beautiful line in nature was the curve of a woman's back, and Margie, silhouetted against the ruddy sky, was a fine figure of a woman. Half-amused, Dalehouse realized by the stirrings in his groin that he was beginning to display interest. But only beginning. The stimulus was that beautiful and remembered butt; the suppressant was the things she said. He would be some little while figuring out just how it was he did feel about Margie Menninger. Then he got his eyes past her, and forgot the stirrings. "There are ha 'aye 'i out there!" he said furiously. "What'ys?" "They're predators. That's not our regular flock; they just drifted in, because of the lights, most likely. And those clouds are full of ha 'aye 'i!" The flock was close enough to be heard now, singing loudly, only a few hundred meters away. And far beyond and above them three slimmer shapes were stooping toward them. "That's a what-you-call it, there? Jesus! Look at that mother," she cried, as the first of the air-sharks expertly ripped at the bag of the huge female, slipped past, turned end : for-end and reversed itself. It came back ten meters lower to catch the deflated balloonist as it fell, braying its death-song. "That's a fucking Immelmann that thing just did! Nobody's done that since World World One!" "This isn't a performance, damn it! They're dying!" Two more of the predators had struck and two more balloonists were caught, farther down the shore. But at least it was not Charley's flock. None of those victims were friends. "See that stuff coming out of the female?" he asked. "Those are her eggs. They're long spider-silk kind of things. They'll float around forever, but they won't be fertilized because none of the males have -- " "Fuck her eggs, little buddy, I'm machine! Shit, Danny, I can see why things are going badly here. You people picked the wrong allies. We ought to team up with the sharks!" Dalehouse was scandalized. "They're animals! They're not even intelligent!" "Show me a professor," she said, "and I'll show you a fartbrain. How intelligent do you have to be to fight?" "Christ. The balloonists are our friends. We've got them doing surveillance for us. The ha 'aye 'i would never do that. Now you want us to line up with their natural enemies?" "Well, I can see there might be problems." She stared wistfully at the ha 'aye 'i, which had ripped away the inedible bag and was now feasting on the soft parts of its still living prey. "Too bad," she said philosophically. She stepped back toward Danny, still watching the spectacle, and took his hand. "You're really sure about this? There 's no way to persuade our gooks to get along with the sharks?" "No way at all! Even if you could somehow reach the ha 'aye 'i to explain what you wanted. The ha 'aye 'i don't even sing. That's the whole meaning of life to balloonists. They could never deal with creatures that didn't sing." "Oh?" Margie looked at him thoughtfully. Then she released his hand and sat down again, leaning back on her arms and looking up at him. "Tell me, Danny, would you like to make me sing?" He stared at her. Why, she was sexually excited by watching the slaughter! He glanced at the top of the bluff, where the back of the head of the orderly was motionless in sight. "Maybe we'd better be getting back," he said. "What's the matter, sweetie? Don't like having an audience? Tinka won't bother us." "I don't care about her." "Then what?" she asked cheerfully. "Hey, I bet I can guess. You're hassled about the colonel." "Tree? He's got nothing to do with me." "Aw, come off it, sweets." She patted the ground beside her. After a moment, he sat down, not very close. "You think I've been getting it on with old Nguyen the Tryin'." "No. I don't think it, I know it." "And suppose I have?" "Your business," he said promptly. "I'm not saying it isn't. Maybe I've got some sexist-pig notions, but- -- " "But no maybe. You fucking well do, Danny boy." She was smiling without softness now. He shrugged. "Let's go back. Colonel." "Let's stay here. And," she said, "I've got the rank on you, and when a colonel says 'let's to a captain, what it means is do it." There was no more stirring in Dalehouse's groin; he was both angry and amused at his own anger. He said, "Let's get this straight. Are you ordering me to fuck you?" "No. Not at the moment, dear boy." She grinned. "I hardly ever order officers to fuck me. Only enlisted men, and very seldom them because it's bad for discipline." "Are you saying the colonel ordered you to fuck him?" "Danny dear," she said patiently, "first he couldn't -- I've got the rank -- second, he wouldn't have had to. I'd fuck Guy any time. For any reason. Because he's technically my superior officer and I don't want to rub in the fact that I'm the one who's commanding. Because it'd make things go smoother on the mission. Because it's interesting to get it on with somebody half my size. I'd fuck a Krinpit if it would help the war effort, only I don't know how we'd bring up the kids. But," she said, "a girl's entitled to a certain amount of non-goaloriented recreation, too, and, Danny, I have really the fondest memories of you from last year in Bulgaria. " Fully relaxed, she rummaged under her for her clothes and pulled out another joint. Dalehouse watched her lighting it. Her body was tanned over every inch; no bikini marks, and looking a lot better than the fishbelly white that came after a while on Jem. She scratched between the crease that hid her' navel and her pale pubic hair, exhaled peacefully and passed him the joint. The thing was, Dalehouse conceded to himself, that he had really the fondest memories of her last year in Bulgaria, too, and it did not seem to matter that he had also some bad memories. "You know the thing , that gets me about you?" he asked. "You make me laugh about a hundred different ways. Lean over this way, will you?" When they had used each other up, they rested for a moment. Then Margie jumped up and dashed into the water again. Dalehouse followed; they splashed and roared; and as they came out he was astonished to discover that suddenly he didn't feel quite used up any more. But Margie was calling up the bluff: "Tinka! Time hack!" "Thirteen twenty hours, ma'am!" Margie slipped into her fatigues quickly, and leaned over to kiss Dalehouse as he was standing with one leg in his pants. "Time to get back. I've got a busy afternoon before the dance and, Danny, I'd appreciate it if you'd do something for me." "What's that?" "Teach Tinka how to do that balloon thing this afternoon." "Why?" "I want her to run an errand for me. It's important." He considered. "I can get her started, anyway. But I don't know if she can learn it all in a few hours." "She leams fast, I promise. Come on -- I'll race you back!" They ran the hundred meters. Marge got off first, but by the time the outpost was in sight Dalehouse had caught up with her. As he passed she reached out and took his hand and pulled him back to a walk. "Thanks for the exercise," she panted. "Which exercise, swimming, running, or fucking?" "All of them, dear Danny." She breathed hard and then, just before they got within earshot of the perimeter guards, she halted him. "One thing I ought to mention to you," she said. "What's that?" "I just want to set the record straight. With Nguyen Tree I'm fucking. With you I was making love."  Twelve on perimeter guard, two in sickbay, three in the comm shack and eight others on the other twenty-four-hour details that always had to be manned; that left over a hundred and twenty people in the Food camp and nearly every one of them was at the dance. Marge congratulated herself as she flung through a hora. It was a big success. When the dance ended and the rhythm changed to something Latin, she shook off the three men who came toward her. "I've got to sit this one out and catch my breath," she said. "After the next number I make my little speech. Then you're all on. " She retreated behind the little stand and sat crosslegged on the ground, breathing deeply. Marge Menninger's parents had endowed her with good genes and she had taken care of her equipment; after a long day and a solid hour's dancing she was 'not tired and her wits were still about her. And the day had been not only long but good. She had got the camp over their scare about the loss of the three people by treating it as if it didn't matter. She had brought them all together in the dance. She had started the groundwork for Tinka's little mission, organized an effective perimeter guard, broken the back of the job of unloading and stowing cargo and begun six other tasks equally important. And she had got it on with Dan Dalehouse, on terms of her own making but obviously acceptable to him. That was a personal matter, but not unimportant. Marge was careful to keep an eye on long-range prospects. And as a possible permanent future pair, if permanent pairing turned out to be the way things were going to go on Jem, Dalehouse was the best bet she had yet identified. It was Marge Menninger's conviction, recent but certain, that this job was what she had been bom for. The important thing was to do it the right waiy , which was her own way, which had to be laid out from day one. No false starts. A happy camp -- plenty of work to keep them busy, and plenty of time to enjoy themselves. And a productive camp. Jem belonged to her 'and hers and now they had it. While she was waiting for the cha-cha to end, she considered the next day. Ship One would be empty, and a team could be started on separating the two halves and moving them into position in the perimeter. Dalehouse or Kappelyushnikov -- which? The Russian, she decided -- Kappelyushnikov could be briefed on Tinka's mission, or at least enough of it so that he could escort her part way to the Greasy camp. A work team could be organized to start putting up poles for the farm plot. She would meet, and learn to know, at least six of the advance party; in two weeks, she should know everything she had to know about everyone in the camp. Orders would be cut naming Guy Tree as her G-l and Santangelo as G-#; the others she would wait on, since there might be people she hadn't met yet who should have the jobs. And, if things went well, during the three hours she allowed herself for a mid-day break, she would go for a walk in the woods. And finally, she would make a first approximation of a requisition list tor the next shipment from Earth. That couldn't wait. With all the fuss the civilians were kicking up. Marge Menninger wasn't sure how many more shipments there would be. She already knew a number of goodies she wanted, but the old-timers would probably think of more. So she would need to talk to some of the old-timers. Morrissey, Krivitin, Kappelyushnikov -- she would fill in the others later. The smell of pot from beyond the stand pleased her. She thought of lighting up before getting up to make her speech -- it was another way of showing her personal style. But it had been less than half an hour since the last one, and Marge knew her tolerances exactly; it might make her fuzzy. The cha-cha ended and the girl at the tape machine, looking toward Margie, switched it off. Marge nodded and climbed the stand. The laughter and buzz dwindled as the hundred-odd people turned to face her. She smiled out at them for a moment, waiting for silence. They looked exactly like the plebes at West Point had looked, exactly like the audience in the Senate hearing room, like every audience she had ever faced. Marge was in touch with her audiences; she could always make them like her, and for that reason she liked them. She said, "Welcome to the first weekly Food Bloc Expedition Saturday Night Dance. I'm Colonel Marjorie Menninger, U.S.A., and I'm your camp commander. Some of us already know each other pretty well by now. The rest of us are going to get to know each other very well, very soon, because when you come right down to it we don't have much choice, do we? I'm not worried about that, and I hope you're not. We're a pretty select bunch." She allowed her gaze to drift past the audience to the edge of the lighted area, where two of her grunts were holding another while he vomited, and added, " -- Although you might not know that at first." A small laugh, but genuine. "So let's start getting to know each other. Guy? Saint? Where are you?" She introduced Tree and Santangelo as they stood forth. "Now Vince Cudahy -- are you there? Vince is a mathematician, but he's also our chaplain. He used to teach at Fordham, but he's agreed to be non-denominational for the purposes of this mission. So if any of you want to get married, Vince is authorized to do it." Small chuckle. "He's a little oldfashioned, so he'd prefer it if you're of different sexes." Somewhat larger laugh, but a little questioning note in it. "And in case you do," she went on, "or even if you don't, you ought to meet Chiche Arkashvili. Cheech? There she is, our medical officer. Try not to get sick over the next twenty-four hours, because she's still setting up. But then she'll be ready for business, and back home in Ordjonikidze her specialty was obstetrics." No laugh at all this time. She hadn't expected one. She gave them a moment to draw the logical conclusion, and then pressed it home. "As you can see, we're planning a permanent base, and I'm planning to make this the best duty any of you have ever had, so that a lot of you will want to re-up and stay here. And if you do -- and if any of you take seriously what I've just been talking about and decide to settle down and have a family on Jem, I'm offering a special prize. A thousand petrobucks for the first baby bom in our camp -- provided you name it Marjorie, after me." She waited a beat and. added, "Two thousand if it's a boy." She got the laugh she wanted, and closed it out: "Now, on with the dance." And as the music started she jumped off the platform, grabbed the first man in reach and started them all going.  For the next half hour. Marge Menninger played hostess, at which she was very, very good. She danced with the men who didn't much dance, kept the music going, made sure the drinks kept coming. What she wanted was for everybody to have a good time. The next day would be time enough for them to start thinking about permanent colonies, and how much choice they would be likely to have about extending their stay. When chance permitted, she got a word in with the people who had known what she was going to say, asking how they thought it had gone. It seemed to have gone well. It made her feel good, and she found she was really enjoying the party. She drank with the drinkers, smoked with the dopers and danced with everyone. It was safe enough, now. When the time came to shut the dance down Tinka would let her know, and meanwhile Tinka would keep an eye on her colonel. Coming back from the brand-new latrine. Marge paused to enjoy the sight of her people having fun. It was going to be all right! They really were a good bunch, handselected, fit, well-trained. Whatever she had said to anyone else, in a secret, inside part of her heart Marge had felt a small but unsettling fear that her first really independent command might take qualities she hadn't known she needed. So far, not. So far, everything was going precisely as she had planned, according to the priorities she had laid out in her own mind: Priority I , safeguard the integrity of the unit. And it was safeguarded; she could see the perimeter guards in regular patrol, a little disgruntled at missing the dance but carrying out their orders meticulously. Priority #, accomplish the mission assigned. And that was well on the way. Priority #, subject to accomplishing I and #, make it a busy and happy camp. And that looked good, too. She walked around the outskirts of the dance, nodding and smiling, not yet quite ready to get back on the floor. Tinka appeared beside her, one hand on her governmentissue pouch, looking questioningly at her. Marge shook her head. She didn't need another joint just then. She was feeling happy and relaxed, but just the littlest bit light-headed. Part of it was the smarmy heat and the peculiar instability that weighing only about three-quarters of what she had been used to for ten years gave her. But she was feeling a little edgy, too, and checking dates in her mind she thought she knew why. When she came near the medical officer she said in her ear, "Got your freezers going for the sperm and ovum bank yet, Doc? Because I think I'm going to make a donation. " "Noon tomorrow we'll be ready," Chiche Arkashvili promised. "But the way the boys and girls have been disappearing into the bushes, I don't know if we'll need it." ' 'Better to have it and not need it than need it and not have it. If I could, I'd -- " She stopped. "What would you do, Colonel?" "Forget it. Don't let me keep you from urgent business," said Marge amiably, and watched the doctor go on toward the latrine. If she could, she'd get a whole stock of frozen sperm and ova from Earth, because the bigger the gene pool you started with the better the chances you'd have a healthy, stable population in another two or three generations. But she was not quite ready to put that request on her next letter to Santa Claus. She would have quite enough trouble with the items she was already determined to requisition, and from Christ's own number of light-years away her powers of argument were limited. A few meters away the Bulgarian girl was in some sort of altercation with Stud Sweggert, the sergeant Marge had put onto the first of her ships. Normally she wouldn't have interfered, but there was something she wanted from Dimitrova. "Tinka," she said softly over her shoulder. "Yes'm." "Stay with." Marge went up to the arguing couple, who stopped as she came close. "Sorry to break this up," she said. Dimitrova glared at her. Feisty little prunt; it crossed Marge's mind that her first impulses about Ana Dimitrova might have been best, but it was not a useful thought any more. She discarded it. "There is nothing to break up, Colonel," the girl said. "The sergeant wished to show me something I did not want to see. " "I bet he did, honey," Marge smiled. "Will you excuse us a second, Sergeant?" And, when he was out of earshot, she asked, "How is your Indonesian, Dimitrova?" "Indonesian? It is not one of my four-oh languages, but I believe I could translate a document satisfactorily." "I don't want a document translated. I want to know how to say, 'Good morning. Where is the baseball park?' " "What?" "Shit, lady! Just tell us how to say it." Ana hesitated, then, with some disdain, said, " Selamat pagi, dimana lapangan baseball?" "Um." Marge rehearsed it to herself for a moment, glancing at Tinka. The orderly shrugged. "Well, write it down for me. Now, how do you say, 'Have you a map?' " " Saudara punja petal " "Got that?" asked Marge, looking at the orderly. "Not sure? All right, Dimitrova, take Tinka to my office and write it out for her. Make sure she gets it right." For a moment she thought the Bulgarian might object, but then she nodded and the two of them started away. Sergeant Sweggert was still standing there, three meters away, watching her with calm interest. Margie laughed. "What are you doing. Sergeant, waiting to ask me for a dance? Or do you want to show me that little thing you were so anxious to drag out for Dimitrova?" "Hell, Colonel. You've got me all wrong." "I bet I do. Sweggert," she said good-naturedly, "you're not a bad guy, but it's against my policy to, ah, fraternize with enlisted men. Except in an emergency, of course. And what you've got to show has been widely seen already, I guarantee you." "Ah, no, Colonel! It was educational. They got a tame gasbag here, and it's real interesting." "Yeah?" She looked at him more closely, and from the way he stood, the way his head sank into his shoulders, she realized that the man was pretty full of something. But he was also R.A, and, whether they chose to call the present time night or day, as a practical matter. Rung made it pretty close to broad daylight. "I'll take a look," she decided. She followed him behind the cooktent, and there was one of the balloonists, clinging to a rope and singing softly and mournfully to itself. It was much bigger than the female she had seen at Camp Detrick, but obviously in some sort of trouble. "What's it saying?" she demanded. The sergeant said with a straight face, "I really don't know, ma'am. You want to hold him a minute? Just pull down on the rope." Margie looked at him thoughtfully for a moment, but he was right, it was interesting. She pulled on the rope, "Damn thing's strong," she complained. "Hey, Sweggert! What are you doing?" He had leaned down and pulled something out from under a tarpaulin. "Just a strobe light, ma'am. " "And what are you going to do with it?" "Well," he said cunningly, "I haven't never seen it, but the guys say if you give one of these things a flash it's real interesting." She looked from him to the sad, wrinkled face of the balloonist and back. "Sergeant," she said grimly, "it damn better be or I'll have your ass on toast. Flash your fucking strobe." "Is that an order, ma'am?" "Flash it!" she snarled. "Or -- " And then he did. XV After four days of trying Ana was finally granted permission to use the radio for a call to the People's camp. When the communications clerk signaled GO she leaned forward and spoke in Urdu into the mircrophone. "This is Ana Dimitrova calling, from the camp of the Food-Exporting Bloc. I wish to speak to Ahmed Dulla, please." The comm-clerk switched off the microphone and said, "Now you wait. It usually takes about ten minutes for a return message." "Message? Can I not speak directly to Dr. Dulla?" "Not with the Peeps, honey. We transmit a message, they transmit an answer. If they feel like it." "How very queer. Well, thank you, I will wait outside." As she left she added, "Please call me when the answer comes." "Count on it, sweets." What a nuisance, she thought crossly, sitting cross-legged in the warm electric-heater glow from Kung overhead. Still -- ten minutes! She had waited much longer than ten minqtes to hear Ahmed's voice. And at least his plight could no longer be as serious as she had feared at first. The word was out in camp that the People's Republics, through what superhuman exertions one could hardly imagine, had succeeded in reestablishing communication with their outpost on Jem. A ship had landed. A small one, to be sure, but at least they were no longer helplessly dependent on the other colonies for the means to survive. How that must have angered Dulla! Around her the camp was very busy. Nearly a hectare had been cleared and seeded on the slopes above, and the stanchions were in place for the lights that would make the seeds grow. Power would be next, and that was already being attended to. The Food bloc at last Mad its own solar-power plant in process of assembly, and meanwhile there was a nuclear-fueled steam plant already in operation -- small, expensive, but reliable. Ana was the best of the three translators in the camp and, since the disappearance of Harriet Santori, the only one who seemed capable of picking up the fine structure of an only partly understood language. Her Krinpit was quite imperfect, and there seemed little chance to practice it. For the burrowers she had spent much time with this James Morrissey, who seemed to have taken them as his personal reason for existence, but none of it had come to much. The microphones he insinuated so gently into the tunnels sometimes picked up a scrap or two of squealing, cluttering, half-muffled sounds, but evidently the burrowers detected them at once and avoided them. When they didn't steal them. More than once, Morrissey had pulled out a probe and found the working head neatly disconnected. But with the balloonist she had become almost fluent. She had worked closely with Professor Dalehouse -- so far only by radio; the intriguing but frightening prospect of soaring with him under a cluster of bags of hydrogen was for some indeterminate time in the future. Then the Russian pilot, Kappelyushnikov, had taken off with Colonel Menninger's orderly and a cluster of hydrogen tanks on some foolish, secretive errand, and she had been ordered off the radio until further notice. Instead she was assigned to clerical work in the tiny hospital, where there was in fact no clerical work to speak of, since it had as yet no real patients. But. Regardless. No matter what small frustrations and annoyances, was she not on Jem, only a matter of a few score kilometers at most from Ahmed? Not to mention the dizzying excitement of being on Jem at all. Another planet! Circling another star! So far from home that not even the sun itself could be found in the ruddy Jemman sky! She had not yet dared to go out into the jungle (though others had, and returned safe and excited at the strangenesses they had seen). She had not yet even swum in that great lake, or sea, so temptingly near; she had not thought to bring a bathing suit, had not yet found time to make one, and certainly would not follow the custom of those others who frolicked in nothing at all along the beach. Just now she could see a batch of them splashing and shouting. They were supposed to be working on the hydroplanes which were being assembled at the water's edge, but their thoughts, she would warrant, were far less on transportation than on the animal joy of the beach. Not, she thought justly, that that in itself was wrong; why should they not? It was not Ana's concern if other persons had different moral standards than her own, so long as they did not try to inflict them on her. And splashing would in fact be great fun in this muggy heat -- "Dimitrova!" She jumped up and ran inside the tent for her answer, but it was only: "Ahmed Dulla is not available at present. The message will be given to him." In English. And English with a very bad accent, at that; whatever Heir-of-Mao had sent, it was not good translators. She thanked the comm-clerk, concealing her disappointment, and strolled toward the perimeter. Off duty, not enough time to eat, too early to sleep; what should she do since she could not do the thing she wanted most? Really, it was too disappointing! Where could he be? She was annoyed to discover that she was beginning another headache. How infuriating! For some reason she had not had very many in her first days on Jem -- perhaps because everything was so intensely exciting that she had no time to think of headaches. She did not want one now. Ana was an industrious person by nature, and it occured to her that idleness was not likely to prevent the headache but only to make it worse. What to do? If she only had a proper costume, how agreeable it would be to help the boat-builders on the beach. Or to climb the slope and assist in planting -- but no, at the moment they were only plowing, and she did not know how to run to tractor. The power plant. She knew nothing of it, of course, but she had sturdy muscles, why not? Unfortunatley, as she approached she discovered that one of the noncoms working on the project was Sgt. Sweggert. She changed course and walked briskly away. She had avoided Sweggert since that night she had come back with the colonel's orderly and found the two of them in rut, out in the open, for all to see! Of course, no others had seen. Nan turned away at once, sweating with embarrassment, and there had been no one else, or all the camp would have been talking of it. Tinka would not speak, Sweggert would have been talking of it. Tinka would not speak, Sweggert would perhaps not dare to, and the colonel -- Well, Ana did not have the delusion that she understood the colonel. But Colonel Marge Menninger she had not been able to avoid, and the woman had said nothing of the incident, had in fact showed no signs that it had ever taken place. That bleached American, copulating with a man whose name she perhaps did not even know! No, that was unfair; they knew each other. But certainly not socially. Oh, yes, to be sure, she would blame it on the aphrodisiac effect of the -- the mist, she put it to herself, that the wounded balloonist emitted. One had heard all about that by now. Still, how appallingly lewd! Not to say -- what was the word? -- "tacky." Ana found herself at a guard post in the perimeter fence, and at once it became clear what she wished to do. "I am going for a walk," she told the corporal in charge, who shrugged and watched impassively as Ana squeezed between the strands of the barbed wire. In a few steps she was out of sight of the camp. If she could not see Ahmed, at least she could see Jem. She pushed through the violet-oily growth, here all flickering with blue-green lights, and paused to listen. Tiny skittering sounds from the underbrush, the rustle of the plants in the wind. There was no wild life here that would harm her, she had been assured. Because of the presence of the camp, there were not many animals at all. Some had been frightened away, some poisoned; where the garbage details had brought a day's collection of slops into the woods and buried them you could see the ferns withered, the crab-grass ground cover dry. Terrestrial biochemistry was as hostile to Jemmans as the other way around, but the Jemmans had not had a Camp Detrick to make them salves and injections against the rot. But what was left, how fascinating and how strange! Forests of plants like ferns, but fruiting and with woody stems. Succulents, almost like bamboo; the hollow stems would make good structural materials, and Ana's thrifty soul instructed her to tell the colonel not to waste precious iron on tent stakes any more. Vines like grapes, with hard seeds, no doubt meant to be spread in the excrement of small animals. (If any survived in this part of the forest.) And the mangrove-like giants called "many-trees," a dozen or more trunks linking together at the crown, that made a canopy under which she moved. She stopped and looked around. There was noquestion of getting lost, she reassured herself, as long as she kept the red-glinting water in sight on her left. At any time she could simply climb down to it and return along the beach. And there was no question of being tired here, either, when one climbed so lightly over fallen logs and rocks. It was an excellent time for taking a nature stroll, she thought, squirming between the trunks of a many-tree that glittered blue-green in firefly beads, if only her head did not hurt so. In front of her was a lump of fungus, gray-pink and without lights of its own. It looked quite like a brain, she thought. In fact, rather like her own. Since the brainsplitting had been done under local anesthesia she had seen every step, some in the mirror overhead, some in the closed-circuit likris screen. That was how her brain had seemed to her, quite remote and unfeeling. Even when the sharp hooked blade had halved it in one smooth motion it had been hard to connect that sight with the insistent dragging pressure that was all she felt... Later, when they were reconnecting some of the necessary nerves, she suddenly felt the reality of it. She would have been ill except for the surgeon's motherly scorn. "A great strong girl like you!" she had laughed. "No. Nonsense! You will not vomit." And Nan had not... What was that noise? It sounded like distant sticks rattling against hollow logs, and someone moaning. It was the sort of sound she had heard before, on tapes at Camp Detrick. The crustaceans, yes! But perhaps not the social race. Perhaps those wild and surely dangerous ones that had been only rumored -- The human voice that came from behind her was severe. "Is it sensible for you to be alone here. Ana?" In Urdu! With that stem compassion she had heard so often! She knew before she turned that it was Ahmed.  An hour later, a kilometer away, move lest she wake him. The Krinpit's sound was always audible, sometimes near, sometimes moving farther away; she smiled to herself as she thought that the creature had surely been near while they were making love. No matter. It was not a matter for shame, what she would proclaim anywhere. It was not at all like that American bleached blonde, because -- well, of course, because it was with Ahmed. He twitched, snorted and woke up. "Ah, Ana! Then I did not dream this!" "No, Ahmed." She hesitated, and then said in a softer voice, "But I have had that dream many times... No! Not so quickly again, please, dear Ahmed -- or, yes, whenever you like; but first let me look at you." She shook her head and scolded, "You are so thin! Have you been ill?" The black-bead eyes were opaque. "#? Yes, sometimes. Also sometimes starving." "Starving! How terrible! But -- " "But why starve? That is simple to answer. Because your people shot down our transports." "But that is quite impossible!" "It is not impossible," he contradicted, "because it happened. Food for many days, scientific instruments, two ships -- and thirty'four human beings, Ana." "It must have been an accident." "You are naive." He got up angrily, pulling his clothes together. "I do not blame you. Ana. But those crimes are a fact, and I must blame someone." He disappeared behind a many-tree, and after a moment she could hear the splashing of his urine against the bole. And also another sound: the Krinpit's rattle and moan, growing close again. If only she had had more time with the tapes at Detrick! But even so, she could distinguish a pattern that was repeated over and over. SssharrnAnd then two quick notes: eye-gone. She called weakly, "Ahmed?" And heard his laugh. "Ah, Ana, does my friend frighten you? He will not harm us. We axe not good for him to eat." "I did not know you had such friends." "Well, perhaps I have not. No. We are not friends. But as I am the enemy of his enemies, we are allies at least. Come along, Sham-igon," he said, like a householder strolling a puppy, and came back into view. Scuttling lopsidedly behind him was a great nightmare creature, rattling and moaning. Ana had never been so close to an adult, live Krinpit, had never quite realized their size and the loudness of their sounds. It did not have a crab's claws. It had jointed limbs that waved above it, two that tapered to curved points like a cat's claw, two that ended in fist-like masses of shell. It paused, seeming to regard Nan, although as far as she could tell it had no eyes. And among the sounds she recognized words in Urdu! Syllable by syllable, it scratched and grumbled out a sentence: "Is this one to die?" "No, no!" said Ahmed quickly. "She is -- " He hesitated, then emitted sounds in the Krinpit language. Perhaps it was his accent, but Ana could not understand a word. "I have told him you are my he-wife," he explained. "He-wife?" "They have a very rich sexual life," he said. "Please, Ahmed. I am not ready for a joking little chat. The Krinpit said 'to die,' and what does it mean?" "Naive Ana," he said again, looking at her thoughtfully. Then he shrugged. He did not reply, but he unwrapped a flat ruddy-brown leaf from an object he had been carrying. It was a flat metal blade, broader at the end, the edge razorsharp. The hilt was sized to fit a man's hand, and the whole thing half a meter long. "Ahmed! Is that a sword?" "A machete. But, you are right, it is a sword also now." "Ahmed," she said, her heart pounding harder than the throbbing in her head, "some days ago three persons from the Food camp were killed. I have thought it was an accident, but now I am not sure. Shall I ask you if you know anything of this?" "Ask what you like, woman." "Tell me!" He thrust the machete into the loamy ground. "All right, if you will have it so, I will tell you. No. I did not kill those Fats. But yes, I know of their death, I do not mourn them, I hope many more will die. And if it is necessary for me to kill a few I shall not shrink from it!" "But -- but -- but Ahmed," she babbled, "dear, gentle Ahmed, this is murder! Worse than murder, it is an act of war! Suppose the Food bloc retaliates? Suppose our homelands do not accept this as a mere struggle far away, but themselves retaliate on each other? Suppose -- " "Have done with your supposing!" he shouted. "What can they do to retaliate? Bomb Pakistan? Let them! Let them destroy Hyderabad and Multan, let them bomb Karachi, let them wipe out all the cities and bum the whole coast. You have been there,' Ana, how much of Pakistan can be destroyed? What bombs can blast through mountains? The people will survive. The leeches that flock to the cities to beg, the government parasites -- yes, the intellectuals, the proud bloodsuckers like you and me -- what do I care if they all die? The people in tJie valleys will live!" She was silent, frightened, searching for words that might sway him and finding none. "Ah," he said in disgust, "what is the sense of this? But do not be angry with me." "Angry? That is not what I feel," she said miserably. "Then what? Hatred? Fear? Ana, w hat are we to do?Let them starve us? We have one small ship to save us, and what have the Fats and the Greasies? Navies! And if the fight n g spreads -- " He hesitated, and then burst out: "Let it! Let all the rich ones kill each other, what do we care? Remember, six out of ten human beings on Earth are ours! If there is war on Earth -- if only a thousand of them will be citizens of the People's Republics. And here -- " She shook her head, almost weeping. "And here? Sixty per cent too?" "No. More. On Son of Kung, if anyone survives -- one hundred per cent ours." The rains were all around, squall clouds driving past them, up toward the Heat Pole, where the rain that dropped from them fell a kilometer or two and evaporated, never striking the hot, salt ground. The flock was spread out over a kilometer of sky, grumbling in dissonant chords. "Have patience," Charlie scolded them. "We must stay, must stay." They echoed, "Must stay," but it was poorly sung. No matter. Charlie had promised his two-legged friend that they would stay, waiting to observe certain strange and incomprehensible events, and the flock would do as he vowed. Still, it was uncomfortable, like an itch or a sunburn to a human being, to have the swarm in such disarray. The place he had promised to watch was upwind of the Camp of the Big Sun. It did not do to come too close to that. Many of his flock, and more of other flocks, had been punctured or burned by the far-striking missiles of that camp; so he had to keep the flock from drifting toward it, seeking every counter-flowing gust, and still avoid the squalls as much as possible. Dalehouse had told him that it would be difficult. But he had also said it was important. Charlie rotated his eye-patches over the horizon. No sign of the aircraft he had been told to expect. But he did see a vagrant drift of thistledown and spinner-silk moving across the hills below. A cross-current! He sang his flock together and vented gas. They followed, dropping to a level where the wind took them away from the rain, to a likely area of updraft. They followed well, everything considered. Expertly he guided them under the base of a fair-weather cumulus, and they rose with the drift. The song of the swarm became contented. It was at the top of these pillars of rising air that the best feeding was found: pollen and butterflyseed capsules, the small, soft creatures that filled the same ecological niche that insects did on Earth, dried salt particles from the wavelets of landlocked seas, even tinier things. A flock at feed was queer looking, every fin and frill extended to trap whatever touched it. It was also at risk, or once would have been. It was a favorite time for the ha'aye'i to knife in, slashing every bag they passed, and tearing the life out of victims before the helpless gaze of flockmates. Helpless no more! Charlie sang a boastful song of his great friend, Danny, who had given them the far-striking weapons that drove the ha'aye'i a hundred clouds away. Or sometimes did. Now each male and some of the females had the weapons in his own flock, and the ha'aye'i had come to recognize Charlie's swarm and avoid it. Although, in truth, it was no longer as tempting to predators as it once had been. So few left! Once there had been hundreds, now fewer than a score. There was still no aircraft on the horizon, nothing on the mesa upwind of the Camp of the Big Sun. Charlie relaxed, fed with his swarm, and as he ate, became more mellow. He led the flock in gentle songs of childhood and joy. There was a time when Charlie had been a tiny pip-sized pod, pumping mightily to bulge the creases out of his little gasbag, still tied to the ragged end of his sailing-ribbon and to the winds that bore it where they liked. Gusts blew. Air-to-air lightning spat all around him. Because he had no real control over his altitude, he was sometimes tossed up through the tops of towering convection clouds, the dull red sun hot on his tiny balloon, actual stars shining through the murky sky; sometimes so low that he brushed hills and fern-trees, and shelled or furred creatures clutched after him as he spun by. Eighty out of a hundred of his brood-mates died then, in some way or another. Ten more died soon as their drift-ribbons fell away, tasty hors-d'oeuvres for the ha'aye'i, or even for the proteinhungry adults of another chance-met flock. Or even their own. Only a few out of each hundred survived to reproduce. And then there were still the ha'aye'i. And the storms. And the clutching beasts from below. But still -- to be a balloonist! To soar and to sing! Above all, to share the chorused flock-lore that united them all, from the tiniest pod to the leaky old, slow giants that even the ha'aye'i scorned. Charlie's song was triumphant. and all the flock around him stopped their greedy gobbling to join in the harmony. Still his eye-patches rotated watchfully toward the mesa; but there was no sign of the airplane or of the New Friend he had been told would rise from the spot. And they were drifting with the cloud, away from the Camp of the Big Sun. Many of the flock were sated, softly singing their private courtesy-songs of thanksgiving. They were a Fine flock though, Charlie admitted, very few in number. He sang to them, "Stop feeding, stop feeding! We must go!" "Go where, go where?" grumbled a chorus of the slower and the hungrier ones, and an individual song sounded above the choir: Faintly: "I must eat more. I die." That was the old female, Blue-Rose Glow. Her bag had been seared when half the flock had been set aflame. "Not now, not now, "sang Charlie commandingly. "Follow!" And he sang the new song, the duty song he had learned from his friend Danny Dalehouse. It was no longer enough to float and sing and replenish hydrogen and breed. Not any more. Station must be kept and the mesa observed. And the Camp of the Big Sun must be avoided, and the ha'aye'i guarded against and the swarm kept together; so many imperatives, both the new and the old! And so he led them through their slow, bobbing dance with the winds. For a long time he led them , watching ceaselessly as he had promised. Even so, it was not he who first saw the thing. From far behind, old Blue-Rose Glow sang feebly, "There is a new Sky-Danger." "Catch up, catch up!" he commanded. "You sing poorly." It was not sung in unkindness but only because it was true. "Ileak," she apologized. "Nevertheless it is there, almost in reach of the Earth-Dangers, far away." He rotated his eye-patches and rose to another air-current. There it was. "I see the Sky-Danger," he sang, and the rest of the flock confirmed. It was not ha'aye'i. It was the mechanical thing from the camp of the Middle Sun, as he had been told. In it, he knew, was the Other Friend who had sometimes soared with Danny Dalehouse, and also the New Friend he had not yet seen. It was all as said by Danny Dalehouse. The biplane slunk in at treetop level and set down on the dry mesa, a dozen kilometers upwind of the Greasy camp. While the swarm watched, Kappelyushnikov and a female person emerged and began to fill a net of balloons out of tiny tanks. When the New Friend's cluster began to swell and she rose gently from the ground, the aircraft took off again, turned quickly and slipped back down the slope toward the distant ocean-lake. The New Friend rose into the prevailing poleward wind and drifted directly toward the Camp of the Big Sun. Charlie dared come no closer, but he saw her venting gas as she approached the camp. She tumbled into the underbrush somewhere nearby; and it was all as it had been foretold. "The thing is done," Charlie caroled triumphantly. "And what now?" asked the after the New Friend as she fell. "I will ask the air," he sang. His little insect-legs fumbled at the switch of the hard, shiny speaker-to-the-air Danny Dalehouse had given him. He sang a questioning greeting to his friend. He tried twice, listening between times as Dalehouse had taught them. There was no answer, only an unpleasant hissing song of static and distant storms. "We must go near the Camp of the Middle Sun," he announced. "The speaker-to-the-air cannot sing so far." His skilled eyes read the signs of the clouds and the fern-tops far below, seeking the currents he wanted. It was too bad that Dalehouse could so seldom soar with the flock these days, because of the hated ha'aye'i of his own kind, but Charlie knew that once they were in line of sight, the speaker-to-the-air would bring his song. "Follow!" he sang. He swarmed the flock around him. They dropped, all fourteen of them, through a fastmoving layer of stratus cloud, into the backflow near the surface. When they emerged, old Blue-Rose Glow was gone, the leaks in her bag finally too great to allow her to remain airborne. So was the young female called Shrill-Squeal, nowhere in sight, even her song no longer audible. By the time they approached the Camp of the Middle Sun and Charlie began to sing through the radio to Dalehouse, there were only twelve left in the flock.  Marge Menninger looked up as Kappelyushnikov came in from the orderly room, closing the flap to her private office behind him. "Any word?" she asked. "Danny has had radio from gasbag, yes. Your friend was seen to descend near Greasies, all in order." "How long ago?" "With gasbags, who can say? Perhaps some hours. Not long after I departed spy-drop scene." "All right. Thanks." After he left. Marge started to call the communications tent, then decided against it. If the Greasies radioed that they had rescued Tinka, blown helplessly off course, the communications clerk would let her know. And he hadn't. So the Greasies were playing it covert and slick, and what was Tinka up against in their camp? Had they figured out that she really wasn't there by accident? Could she-? Were they-? Wasn't it-? Questions multiplied themselves in Margie's mind endlessly, and there was no straightforward way of getting answers. You could get your ass lost in those swamps of contingencies and subjectives. That was not the way Marge Menninger ran her life. She made a decision. In one hour exactly she would have the comm clerk radio a query to the Greasies, and until then she would put it out of her mind; Meanwhile, lunch was fifty minutes away and what to use that time for? The fifteen notes she had made to herself on this morning's calendar had all been checked off. All current projects were on schedule, or close enough. Everyone had been assigned tasks. The first hectare of wheat was in the ground, sixteen different strains competing to see which would thrive best. The perimeter defenses were in order. Three turrets still sat on the beach, ready to be put where needed when she wanted to expand the perimeter, or establish another post. She looked at the #:I # map, two meters long and a meter high, that covered almost all of one wall of her office. That was something! It showed every feature within a kilometer of where she sat-seven creeks or rivers, a dozen hills, two capes, several bays. Grid references were not enough, they needed names. What better way to name them than to let individual members of the camp pick them? She would organize a drawing; each winner could name something, and that would give them something to do. She called in her temporary orderly and dictated a short memo for the bulletin board. "Check it with the communications section," she finished. "Make sure we list all the features worth naming." "Yes'm. Colonel? Sergeant Sweggert wants to see you. Says it's not urgent." Margie wrote Sweggert on her calendar. "I'll let you know." Then she put Sweggert out of her mind, too. She had not yet decided what to do about Sweggert. She had a wide variety of options, from laughing it off to court-martialing him for rape. Which she elected would depend a lot on how Sweggert conducted himself. So far he had had the smarts to keep a low profile. On the other hand, she thought, her authority to court-martial anybody for anything rested on the military chain of command, which extended up from her through the tachtran link to higher authority on Earth. And who was to say how long Earth would give a shit about backing her up? Or about whether the colony lived or died? The news from home was bad, so bad that she had not passed all of it on to the camp. The tachtran message acknowledging her shopping list had advised that it was touch and go whether she would get everything she had asked for. Requests for further supplies after that shipment were, quote, to be evaluated in terms of conditions at the time of receipt of requisition, unquote. It was what she had expected. But it was sobering. On her pad for the afternoon she made two notes: Medic-bank okay? Food-# mos. estimate firm? Stretch I yr w rationing? It was a damn nuisance that the agronomists all seemed to be Canadian! Margie needed some smart and private help-smart, because how they managed their crops was likely to be life and death for the colony, sensitive because she didn't want the colony to know that just yet. If she got everything on her shopping list, she would have plenty of seed stock. But who knew whether she had the ones that would grow best?Dismiss that thought, too. Forty minutes left. She unlocked the private drawer of her desk and lit a joint. Assume the shopping list all gets delivered. There's enough on it for pretty fair margin against most kinds of disasters, she thought, and there was no sense worrying until she had to. The requisition list included a good chunk of personal things for Margie herself: clothes, cosmetics, microfiche sewing patterns. With the patterns, there would be enough variety in styles to suit everyone in the camp, male or female, for a good long time, assuming they found some way of producing fabrics to make the patterns on. It would be nice to have some pretty clothes. She was already beginning to feel the absence of Sakowitz and Marks and Sparks, Sears and Two Guys. One day, maybe, she thought, drawing a deep hit. Not Sakowitz, no. But maybe a few boutiques. Maybe some of the people in the camp had sewing or tailoring skills, and maybe it was about time she started locating them. She flipped the calendar ahead a few pages and made a note on a virgin page. That Bulgarian prunt was the kind of girly -- girl who would like to sew, possibly even as well as Margie did herself; she had been pretty morose after her long walk in the countryside, but she did her work and might need something to occupy her mind. It didn't seem that she wanted a man for that purpose, at least she had thoroughly discouraged Guy Tree and Cappy and SweggertSweggert. "Jack, send the sergeant in," she called. "Yes'm. He's gone back to the perimeter, but I'll get him." GO As she leaned back, marshalling her thoughts about Sweggert, the handset buzzed and it was the communications clerk. "Colonel? I was just talking to the Greasies about Corporal Pellatinka." "I didn't tell you to ask them." "No'm. But I kept sending on her frequency, like you ordered, and their radioman cut in to ask if we had lost her. So I said she didn't answer. So they said they'd send out a party to look for her." Margie sat back and took a thoughtful drag on the cigarette. According to the balloonists, there was no way the Greasies couldn't have seen her come down. So now they were overtly lying.  Sergeant Sweggert shared a number of traits with Marge Menninger. to go to a lot of trouble to get things right, and then if he saw a chance for whatever it took to make them Tighter. When he perceived that moving the Number Three machine-gun emplacement two meters toward the lake would improve the field of fire, he moved it. Or his squad did. The fact that it took five hours of backbreaking work did not affect his decision. its tripod and swung it to check the field. "Fucking lousy," he told the crew, "but we'll leave it for now. Get that ammo restowed." He crouched behind the gun, swiveling it through full traverse. It was an act that gave him pleasure. As far as the shore of the lake on the extreme left and the beginning of the fern forest on the right, there was no way than any sizeable creature could approach without being a clear target for the gunner. The claymores and smoke bombs were emplaced and fused, and his command -- post detonating radio was keyed to each of them. The floodlights were in position, with quadruple redundancy. At any given moment only a quarter of them were lit, searching the entire area around the perimeter. Every hour that quarter went off, and the next quarter came on, so that any burned-out bulbs or wiring deficiencies would distribute themselves equally and could be fixed in the down time. In actual combat, of course, they would all be on. Most would be shot out, but not in time to let anyone cross that perimeter. Not alive. Although, he admitted to himself as he climbed out of the dome, the chances that anyone would try a straightforward frontal attack were very small. Maybe an attack from the sky. Maybe by long-range rocket fire. Maybe not at all. This whole fucking shootup was crazy, if you asked Sergeant Sweggert. What the fuck was there to fight about in this asshole place, without a bar or a town or even for God's sake a decent tree or field? If you had asked him, that was what he would have said, in total sincerity, but it would not have stopped him from fighting for it. The balloonists were still hanging around. Sweggert neither looked at them directly nor changed expression; it was none of the squad's business what he was thinking. But inside he was swearing. The colonel wouldn't have kept him waiting like this a w eek ago. If she was going to shaft him, what was she waiting for?... "Sarge." He looked up. "They're calling you from the orderly room." He turned idly, and saw the corporal waving. "Aggie, take over," he ordered. "If I come back and that ammo isn't restowed, it's all your asses." He strolled back toward the HQ tent and walked in. Marge Menninger was eating out of a messkit, reading from a small-screen viewer. She didn't look up. "The perimeter's looking good, Sweggert," she said. "Got that machine-gun back in place?" "Yes'm. Colonel? There's a bunch of gasbags around, and that one we been using is about used up. We'll be relieved in a couple of minutes. Can we get a fix from the new ones?' ' She put down her spoon and looked at him. After a moment, she said, "Just who do you mean by 'we,' soldier?" "Oh, no, ma'am!" Jesus, she was touchy! He knew he was close to trouble. "I don't mean nothing, ma'am, just that the detail's been working hard and they need a little break. We'll-they'll come out of it in an hour, and the relief'll be there anyway." She studied him for a moment. "That's four-oh, Sweggert, but only half the detail. Keep the rest sober." "Sure thing. Colonel. Thank you. Colonel." He got out of there as fast as he could. Shit, he should've been more careful, knowing how she felt and all. Not that she was all wrong. If he hadn't been drunk, he wouldn't have done it. But, shit! It was worth it. Remembering the way she had been, with a skin full of the balloonist mist, his groin grew heavy. Ill When he got back to the detail, he looked at them with some disapproval. Corporal Kirstianides was skinny and had sideburns all down her cheeks, but she was the best he had to pick from. "Aggie, take Peterson and four others, you're on duty till the relief shows up. Kris, you and the rest come along with me. We're gonna take ourselves a jizzum break. Anybody don't want to come, switch with somebody don't want to stay. Let's move it." The balloonists were out over the ocean-lake now, half a kilometer away and low. Sweggert marched his dozen troops across the camp to the empty tents at the end of the company street; he would do it in the open if he had to, but damned if he wouldn't take a little privacy when he could get it. The tethered balloonist, farther than ever from recuperating, had been moved there days since, along with the strobe light. Sweggert stopped, swearing. Nan Dimitrova and Dalehouse were talking to the balloonist, and only a few meters away the Russian pilot, Kappelyushnikov, was complaining about something to Colonel Tree. Privacy, shit. But it didn't matter; he had Colonel Menninger's permission, and she was the one who counted. He retrieved the strobe and pointed it toward the hovering swarm. Predictably, Dalehouse butted in. "What do you think you're doing, Sweggert?" Sweggert took time to aim the strobe and flash it to bring them in before he answered. "Gonna have a little fun. The colonel said it was okay." "Hell she did! Anyway-" "Anyway," Sweggert interrupted. "why don't you go check with her if you don't believe me? Would you move a little, sir? You're getting between them and the light." Ana Dimitrova laid her hand on Dalehouse's arm to keep him from replying. "It is not fun for the balloonists, Sergeant Sweggert. To experience sexual climax is very painful and debilitating. As you can see, this one is seriously affected. It may die." "What a way to go, hey, Ana?" Sweggert grinned. "Take it up with the colonel-hey, Dalehouse! What are you doing?" Dalehouse had switched on his radio and was singing softly into it. Colonel Tree, beginning to pay attention, walked toward them, and Sweggert turned to him. "Colonel! We have Colonel Menninger's permission to get the loonies in for a fix, and this guy's telling them to screw off!" Tree stopped, with his hands clasped behind his back, and nodded gravely. "A dilemma," he said in his soft, child's voice. "It will be quite interesting to see what they do." What they were doing was spreading themselves all over the sky, some dropping lower to catch the onshore breeze, others hesitating. They were singing loudly and discordantly, and the sounds came distantly from the sky and tinnily from the radio in Dalehouse's hand. Sweggert stood rock-still, controlling the rage that was building up in him. Fucking Cong! When you had the CO's permission, that was all you were supposed to need! Why wouldn't Tree back him up! "Gimme that," he growled, reaching out for Dalehouse's radio. But Dalehouse's expression had changed. "Hold it," he snapped, and sang a quick phrase into the radio. The answer came back as a cascade of musical phrases; Dalehouse looked startled and Ana Dimitrova gasped, her hand to her lips. "Tree," he said, "according to Charlie, there's some Krinpit down the beach, and they're eating a couple of people." "But Krinpit do not eat human beings," objected Colonel Tree, and Sweggert chimed in: "There's nobody down there. Nobody's gone through the perimeter all day." Dalehouse repeated hisquestion into the radio and shrugged. "That's what he says. He could be wrong about the eating part, I guess-he doesn't have a very clear concept of Sweggert put down the strobe. "We better tell the colonel," he said. Colonel Tree said, "That's correct. You do so, Dalehouse. Sergeant, form your squad on the beach in thirty seconds, full combat gear. We're going to see what's happening."  Half an hour later Marge Menninger herself, with thirty armed grunts behind her, met the first party coming back along the beach. There were no casualties, or at least none from the Food Bloc, but they were carrying two people. One was in a sort of sling made from two jackets knotted together, the other on Sergeant Sweggert's shoulder, fireman-carry. They were both dead. When Sweggert put his burden down, it was obvious why he had been easy to cany. Both legs were missing, and so was part of his head. The other body was less mutilated, so that Marge Menninger recognized her at once. It was Tinka. Marge stood numbly while Sweggert made his report. No Krinpit in sight; they had got away, so far that they couldn't even be heard. Both people were dead when they got there, but recently; the bodies were still warm. For that matter, they were still warm now. And the man had had a packet in a waterproof wrapping inside his shirt. Margie accepted it and tore it open. Microfiches-scores of them. The man's ID card, which showed that he was the Indonesian Tinka had gone to contact. A pair of child-sized spectacles-clear glass, not optically ground; why? For that matter, how? Had they been caught as spies, and then somehow escaped? And how had they got the long distance from the Greasy camp to the beach where they died? By the time they got back to the base, she had an answer to at least part of the question, because Dalehouse reported the balloonists had spotted something that looked like the remains of a deflated rubber boat, farther down the beach. She swung the tiny glasses from their elastic band as she listened, nodding, taking in all of it as information to process, not quite ready to take in the information of Tinka's death as a pain to feel. She looked down at the glasses. They were now almost opaque. "That's interesting," she said, in a voice that was very nearly normal. They must be photo-sensitive glass. Like indoor-outdoor sunglasses." She glanced up at the sullen red coal of Rung overhead, "Only what in the world would anybody want with them on Jem?" Six kilometers down the shoreline from where he had slain the Poison Ghosts, Sham-igon paused in his flight to scratch out a shallow pit under a bluff. He needed to hide, because he needed to rest. Digging was always dangerous for a Krinpit because of the Ghosts Below. But here it was unlikely they would be near. Too close to the water; they did not like to risk their tunnels flooding. And the Many-Tree on the bluff above him was a good sign. The roots of the Many-Tree were distasteful to them. As he settled himself in, Sham-igon wondered briefly what had become of his co-belligerent, the Poison Ghost Dulla, He did not feel concern, as one might for a fellow being. He did not think of Dulla in that way. Dulla was a weapon, a tool, without "being"ness. After they had slain the Poison Ghosts Dulla called "Greasies" they had both fled, and of course Dulla had fled faster and farther. Sham-igon did not think of that as a betrayal. If he had been the nimble one and Dulla the slow-moving, he would certainly have done the same. Dulla's utility as a tool lay in his speed, and in the way he was able to speak words to other Poison Ghosts that caused them to hesitate, to be uncertain, while Sham-igon had time to come in upon them and kill. It was so very easy to kill Poison Ghosts! A. few slashes, a blow with the club-claw, it took no more than that. Sometimes they had weapons, and Sham-igon had learned to respect some of those weapons. But the two on the beach had had so little, a bright-sounding popgun whose little bullets bounced off his shell, a thing that squirted some sort of foul, stinging smell at him that made him feel queer and unpleasant for a moment, but did not slow him in the kill. Such as they he could kill with or without his tool, the Poison Ghost Dulla. He switched his carapace back and forth to wedge himself deeper in his pit and rested, his hearing receptors watchful toward the water, his feelers drilled deep into the soil to listen for vibrations from any approaching Ghosts Below. It was they he feared, more than any danger from the water or the beach. Of course, in normal circumstances an adult Krinpit in shell was a match for a dozen of the Ghosts Below-as long as he could stay on the surface. Or at least in sound of it. In the open. Ghosts Below seemed deaf, running almost at random. But these were not normal circumstances. Sham-igon was not only weary, he felt sick. He felt irritable, tense, bloated-ready, he would have said to his he-wife (but Cheee-pruit was months dead, his carapace dry), to stridulate and jump out of his shell. But it was not the right time for that. He was not due for many months yet, so it couldn't be normal pre-nioult tension. Abruptly his sphincter loosened. He regurgitated everything he had eaten in a great flood, meat of deafworm, scraps of chitin of crabrat, half-digested fruits and fungi and leaves. Vomiting left him weak but calm. After resting for a moment, he covered the mess over, and then methodically began to clean his shell. No doubt the Poison Ghosts were taking revenge for being killed on the beach. It had to be their scraps of flesh still caught in Sham-igon's chelae that were making him ill. That-and the inner sickness that had claimed him when the Poison Ghosts first came to his city, and began the remorseless chain of circumstance that had taken all joy from his life. Krinpit did not cry. They had no tear-ducts; they had no eyes to have tear-ducts in. They did have the emotion of sorrow, and no culture-driven tabus against expressing it in their own way. That way was stillness. A quiet Krinpit-or as close to quiet as a Krinpit could get-was a weeping Krinpit. For most of an hour, once he had polished the last dried particle of alien blood off his tympanum. Sham-igon was nearly soundless; a rasp of claw against carapace, an occasional despairing moan, little else. Unbidden, sounds of happier times echoed in his mind. He heard Cheee-pruitt again, and the little female-what was her name?-whom they had impregnated, and who bore their young. She had been a dulcet creature. She had had almost a personality of her own, along with the bittersweet appeal of any mated female, her young growing and eating inside her until too much was destroyed and she died. The brood polished her carapace clean and emerged to the loud, exciting world of their wife-father's back. But everything was changed now. It was all the fault of the Poison Ghosts! Ever since the first of them had arrived and Cheee-pruitt, dear, lost Cheee-pruitt, had had the unwisdom to try to eat it, Sham-igon's world had fallen apart. Not just Cheee-pruitt, all of it. The Krinpit he had mobilized against the Poison Ghosts Dulla called Greasies had been punished severely. His own village-mates had been attacked from the air in reprisal, and so many of them dead. And how many had he Hardly any. The two on the beach, the handful that he and Dulla had surprised at the outpost-not enough! And all of Dulia's plans had come to little: the nearest Krinpit village to the Fats had wavered and wobbled, promised to join in an attack and withdrawn the promise; and meanwhile all he and Dulla could do was skulk around like crabrats, looking for strays to attack and finding none. Until the two came out of their sinking vesselThere was a sound from the water. Sham-igon froze.It was not possible for him to be wholly silent while he breathed at all, but he did his best. He listened out of his shallow cave, and heard a small, almost inaudible blurred echo from the water. A coracle. And in it what seemed to be a Poison Ghost. Another to kill? It was approaching. Sham-igon thrust himself out of the cave and reared up to defend himself; and then he heard his own name shouted across the beach: "Sham-igon!" And then those barbarous sounds that were the name of his mistrusted ally, or his traced foe: He scuttled across the sand, half to greet Dulla, half ready to kill, as Dulla yelled and pleaded, "Hurry! The Fats will be searching this whole coast, we must get out!"  With Sham-igon aboard, the coracle rode very low in the water. It could not easily sink. Its cellular shell entrapped too much air for that. But it could swamp. Crossing Broad Water it often did, and then both of them splashed and bailed and kept a watchful eye or ear for Ghosts Above until they could get under weigh again. The little sail helped them when the wind blew fair; but there was no keel. When the wind shifted, the sail had to come down and they had to paddle. It seemed to take forever; and Sham-igon felt increasingly ill; and at every stroke or splash the grim recriminations continued: "But for you, my he-wife would still be alive." "You are foolish, Sham-igon. He tried to kill us, it is not our fault he died of it." "And my village was attacked, and another village destroyed entirely, and I myself am ill." "Speak of something else, Sham-igon. Speak of the promises your Krinpit made to join in the attack on the Fats, and how they broke them." "I will speak of my sorrow and my anger, Ahmed Dulla." "Then speak also of mine! We too have suffered in fighting with you against the common enemy." "Suffered." "Yes, suffered! Before my radio was destroyed-by you, Sham-igon, by your clumsiness !-I could hear no voice from my camp. They may be dead, all of them!" "How many, Ahmed Dulla?" "A dozen or more!" "A dozen or more of you have then died. Of us, how many? Of persons, two hundred. Of females, forty. Of backlings and infants-" But it was not until they had crossed Broad Water and Sharn-igon heard the silence from his city that he perceived the immensity of the tragedy. There was no originated sound! There were only echoes, and what echoes! Always before, in crossing Broad Water, the city had presented a bustling, beautiful sound. Not this time. He heard nothing. Nothing! No drone of immature males at the waterfront, shredding the fish catch. No songs from the mold-eaters on the Great White Way. No hammering of stakes to build new palisades on the made land on the point. He heard the echo of his own sounds faintly returning to him, and recognized the shadowy outline of the mooring rocks, a few sheds, one or two boats, some structures half destroyed, a litter of empty carapaces. Nothing else. The city was dead. The Poison Ghost, Dulla, chattered worriedly to him, and Sharn-igon made out the words: "Another attack! The place is empty. The Greasies must have come back to finish the job." He could not reply. Stillness overcame him, a great, mourning silence so deep that even the Poison Ghost turned toward him in wonder. "Are you ill? What is happening?" With great effort Sharn-igon scratched the words out on his tympanum. "You have killed my city and all my back-jnates." "We? Certainly not! It could not have been the People's Republics, we have not the strength any more. It must have been the Greasies." "Against whom you vowed to protect us!" roared Sham-igon. He rose on hind legs to tower over Dulla, and the Poison Ghost cringed in fear. But Sham-igon did not attack. He threw himself forward, out of the coracle, with a broad splat that sent the waves dancing. The water was shallow here. Sham-igon managed to keep some of his hind feet on the oozy bottom, while enough of his breathing pores were above the surface to keep him from drowning. He charged up the shoreline, scattering the littered water in a V of foam. The tragedy made him still again, at every step and at each fresh echo. Dead! All dead. The streets empty, except for abandoned carapaces, already dry. The shops untended. The homes deserted. Not a living male, not a female, not even any scrambling, chittering young. Dulla waded through the stink of dead and floating marine animals, towing the coracle and staring about it. "What a horror!" he exclaimed. "We are brothers now more than ever, Sham-igon." "All of my brothers are dead." "What? Well, yes. But we must be as brothers, to take revenge! We must be allied against the Greasies and the Fats." Sharn-igon reared up, trapping him against the wall of a mined shed. "I now need new allies, Ahmed Dulla," he ground out, falling upon him. In the last moment Dulla saw what was to happen and tried to escape. But it was too late; his quickness was not enough when he dodged from the snatching claws only to take the full force of the murderous club of chitin that stove his head in. When he was quite sure Dulla was dead, Sham-igon staggered away, blundering through the dried shells that had once been friends, to rest creakily against the wall of a shop he had once known. He took little satisfaction in the death of one more Poison Ghost. He did not even any longer mourn for the death of his city. A nearer pain touched him. His joints were aching, his body felt bloated, his carapace seemed to be sundering at the seams. It was not his time. But there was no doubt about it. Alone in the open tomb that had once been his home, with no one to care for him while he was helpless, he was beginning to moult. Oh one-thirty hours. Major Santangelo, along with the pilot-engineer who had brought in the third ship. "Some good news, Margie. There's a coal outcropping in the Bad Hills, two kilometers up. Plus we can bum wood and biomass, and Richy here says we can make a steam boiler with plates from one of the landing craft. If your turbine arrives, that means we can drive the generator up to full capacity, fifty kilowatts, without using up our fuel reserves." "When?" Santangelo looked at the engineer. "Ten days? Call it two weeks." "Call it one week," Margie snapped. "What about alcohol?" "Well, Morrissey's got a kind of a yeast-something like a yeastanyway, he's getting fermentation. Should be putting the first batch through the solar still tomorrow. You can probably smell it." "Saint, I can taste it. I need that alcohol to stretch out the airplane fuel!" "I'll goose him along," Santangelo promised. "Do it," said Margie. When they were gone, she picked up the handset and called the radio shack. "Any "No, ma'am. They're still in orbit, figuring a minimum-energy descent." She hung up. At least the resupply ship was in orbit around Jem, not light-years away. But that last little step was a killer. The captain had radioed that his maneuvering reserve was low and he was waiting for the most favorable approach. That might be days! Worse than that. If the Cape had launched them without plenty of reserve, that meant things were seriously wrong at the Cape. Even wronger than the coded tachtrans from Earth had indicated, and that was wrong enough. She looked at her watch. Oh one forty-five. "Send in Dr. Arkashvili," she called, and the medic came in on cue, bearing a cup of steaming black coffee. "Medical supplies, Margie. But a little more sleep would do you more good." Marge sniffed the aluminum cup rapturously and took a scalding sip. "I wish they'd land," she said fretfully. Among the goodies on her shopping list were coffee beans, or seeds, or whatever it took to try to grow coffee for themselves. Otherwise the next couple of years, anyway, might be coffee-free. Of course, the Greasies probably had some growing already, to make that vile stuff they handed out in the little brass pots, but they weren't likely to give any away. They weren't giving anything away now, not even information over the radio; and the Peeps simply were not answering at all. At least the camp was gratifyingly healthy, according to the medic's report. The anti-allergens were standing up well, and there was nothing else in the Jemman environment to make a human being sick. A few headaches, probably from the climate and from the switch to a #-hour day; some dentistry; an appendix that needed watching; a request for a vasectomy"No," said Margie sharply. "Don't do any vasectomies. Or laparoscopies, either." The doctor looked thoughtful. "You're going to have some knocked-up personnel." "You're supposed to be able to handle that, right? Anyway, give them the pill, diaphragms, condoms-anything reversible or tempoand I can always take it out if I want to have a baby." "Which you might?" "Which all of us females may damn well have to, Cheech. That's an order: Everybody capable of breeding stays capable. How's the baby bank?" "Coming along fine. I've got twenty-eight ova in cryonic hold, and about a hundred sperm samples." "Good, Cheech, but not good enough. I want a hundred per cent compliance with that. If anything happens to anybody, I don't want his genes lost. Or hers. They don't take up much space, do they? Then I want, let's say, four samples from each, and-what are you grinning about?" The medic said, "Well, it's just that a couple of the ova turned out to be pre-fertilized. They're fine. They'll keep in the deep-freeze indefinitely, but whenever you want them re-implanted, we won't have to go to the bother of getting them started." "Hum."' Margie scratched thoughtfully. "I'm almost sorry you took the sample; we could start having kids any time now. Who were they? Common, Cheech, none of this medical confidentiality; I'm your commanding officer." "Well, one was Ana Dimitrova." "No shit! Whose kid?" "You can ask her if you want to. I didn't." Marge shook her head wonderingly. "I would have guessed her about last," she said. "And the other one? Now, wait a minute! It couldn't from getting fertilized, it only prevents it taking root and developing." Margie sat back and stared at the doctor. "I'll be damned," she said.  Nguyen Dao Tree was ten minutes late for his oh-two-hundred appointment, and arrived sleepy-eyed and irritable. "This twenty-four-hour day of yours is not comfortable, Margie," he complained. "You're not the one to bitch, Guy. I took the midnight-to-eight myself. If you'd spend your sleeping time sleeping instead of tomcatting around with every woman in the camp-" "As to that, Marjorie," he said, "I much preferred when you and I slept on the same schedule." "Yeah. Well. Maybe we'll have to do something about that, Guy, but right now we're late for inspection." She swallowed the last of her coffee, now cold but still delicious, and led the way. Complaints aside, the three-shift day was working well. On the plus side, the perimeter was well guarded, the hectarage under cultivation was growing by nearly two thousand square meters every day, the each-one-teach-one training schedule Santangelo had set up so that the skills of the community were shared among several persons (what if Chiche Arkashvili died? Or their one and only surviving agronomist?) was on track. On the minus, aerial surveillance showed large numbers of Krinpit roaming around the woods, coffee was not the only food item to be running low and the resupply ship still could not give a firm landing time. Margie allowed one hour of each day for her inspection, and she used every minute of it. No white-glove chickenshit. The inspection was rough and dirty; if everybody was doing their job and the jobs were being done, that was it. Her Bastogne grandfather had not cared if the troops were shaved, only if they could fight. And Margie had learned the skills of a fortress under siege. That was what they were. No one. had attacked the perimeter, not even a wandering Krinpit. But they were isolated, in a world of enemies. From spy satellites and balloonists, from the breaking of codes and from what little could be gleaned from their infrequent radio contacts, above all from the contents of the Indonesian's pouch, Margie had formed a pretty good idea of what the Greasies were up to. Or had been up to, a few weeks earlier. They had occupied the Peeps' camp, they had requisitioned quantities and varieties of personnel and equipment that made her drool. Even her letter to Santa Claus (that might or might not be hanging in orbit, waiting to come down her chimney) had not been so greedy. They had subdued the local autochthones, apKrinpit and shooting down any balloonist who came near. Their borrowers they seemed to have tamed. And were using them for minerals exploration, because it seemed the Greasies had perched themselves on a Kuwait of oil and a Scranton of other fossil fuels. They had devised an enzyme, or possibly it was a hormone-the information had been unclear-which took Krinpit out of action as well as #-D had dried up the jungles of Vietnam, by causing them to moult. They had acquired something from their Creepies that let them make building materials out of dirt, as the burrowers themselves hardened the interior surfaces of their tunnels. They hadChrist, what had they not done! If only her father had listened to her and given her the support she demanded, how gladly and competently she could have done the same! Not that she had done badly. But for Marge Menninger there was no such thing as second best, and the Greasies at that moment controlled the entire planet. Barring the dozen hectares her colony sat on, it was all theirs. Their aircraft roamed it at will, so the spy satellites said. They had three separate colonies now, counting the one that had once belonged to the probably no longer surviving Peeps. And apart from the rare occasions when she dared send Kappelyushnikov on a quick survey flight (what would she do if there were some unexplained "accident" to her one and only aircraft?), she was blind except for what the satellites and the few living balloonists could tell. She had even grounded Danny Dalehouse. Not only because of the risk to him-but that was a reason in itself, she admitted privately; she did not want him killed -- but because the electricity that made his hydrogen was better used for floodlights, to protect the camp and make the crops grow. Also she had apprenticed him to the agronomist, along with Morrissey and the Bulgarian girl-wait a minute, she thought to herself; Dalehouse and Dimitrova? Maybe so. Probably not. They had been friendly, but not that friendly. But then who? For that matter, she thought, looking at Guy Tree as he chattered away about contingency plans in the event of a major Krinpit attack, who was the father of her own sort-of child? Dalehouse? Tree? That son of a bitch Sweggert, Nvith his cute little tricks? They were the most likely candidates, but which? In other times, one part of Marge Menninger would have contemplated with sardonic amusement that other part of Marge Menninger which really, dammit!, wanted to know. At present she had no room for that sort of amusement in her mind. The thought of mentioning to Nguyen Tree that the two of them might be in the process of becoming somewhat delayed parents crossed her mind just long enough to dismiss it. It promised some good comedy, but it also promised complications she did not want to handle. First things first. "Are there any archers in the camp?" she asked. Tree stopped in the middle of explaining his proposals for arming a couple of canoes. "What?" "People who know how to shoot a bow and arrow, damn it. We must have some. I'd like to organize a contest, part of the sports program." "Very likely so, Marjorie. I don't believe there are any bows and arrows, however." "If they know how to shoot them, they know how to make them, don't they? Or anyway it'll be in the microfiches. Get started on that, please, Guy. We'll give prizes. Coffee, cigarettes. I'll donate a bottle of Scotch." The thought that had crossed her mind as he spoke of how he planned to mount a light machine-gun in a canoe was that the supplies of ammunition for the guns would not last forever either, but she wasn't ready to say that even to her second-incommand. Tree looked puzzled, but paused to make a note in his book. "It would be a useful skill for hunting, I suppose." Margie nodded without replying. Hunting what? Every animal they had seen on the surface of the planet was well enough armored to laugh off any home-made bow-a conspicuous blunder on the part of evolution in this place, she was convinced. But she let it go. As they were inspecting the power plant, a messenger from the communications shack trotted up. "Ship's on its way in, Colonel," she reported, panting. "They've already retrofired. We ought to see them in a couple of minutes." "Thank God," said Margie. "Put it on the P. A. Guy, get twenty grunts for unloading. Tell Major Arkashvili to stand by in case they land rough." They didn't land rough. But they didn't land right, either. The drogue chute deployed handsomely, the craft came swinging down on its cluster of three, they jettisoned on schedule and it came in on its rockets. But it never made it to the beach where the others had landed. It came in almost a kilometer short and dropped into the jungle and out of sight. (To be Continued) A Little Girl's Spring Day in Moderan by David Bunch It was in rain-time springtime that Little Sister danced across the planned-greening yards, one of her tiny hands lumped into a fist as though she concealed great treasure. She stopped outside his bubble dom's orange-screaming door that was marked with the flying FW in fresh-peas green, the alphabet's winged sixth and twenty-third letters designating "formula worker." "normal" voice that was often these days apt to be near-hysterical, "come see what came in the mail tube. TOI ordered out of an old Learner's Catalog! And now it says, "See With the hand that was not a fist she waved; the waving contained a green sheet that had yellow and purple and pink and blue and red and orange writing on it in a kind of rainbow show, or in the Old 'Days it would have been so designated. Probably. He moved like a man stung by a sudden pang in the head; he lurched and stared, still sitting in his formula worker's hip-snug, strapped in. And he peered carefully and long out through the tube of his Outer Scan to make sure the voice was really that of Little Sister and not some Enemy come disguised. After a good scanning while and after a goodly number of voice-a-grams had been analyzed and declared authentic, without-doubt Little Sister, he thumbed the switch that would alert Control a thousand miles away that he wanted loose from his chair bands. After a while of authenticating and negotiating over formula worker's long-corn. Control gave the go-ahead and he came loose from the metal straps of that place where he sat at work. Control windings unwinding, harsh restrainers metal-mumbling along the floor, free he lurched up at last. Tall and tottery he stood for a bit, a whit wild-headed and uncertain just for a while, for it had been more than a month now since he had been free of the bands. He shook his head to clear it and make peace with the strange height he was suddenly in and he called on all the reserves of his pride as a vaunted FW to keep him now from the dark disgrace of suddenly tumbling down. His thoughts sloshed furiously in the metal brain pans and went back a long way as he sought to rearrange and pattern into sense his unaccustomed feeling at the voice that had just said, "Daddy," and had also said, "See Daddy or Mother." Was the chance worth it? Could he trust his analyses? Could he even trust the Outer Scan to accurately gather the impressions for the analyses? What if his eyes were just that nth part "on the blink" today for out-viewing, after all that close work in? But everything said yes, this really is Little Sister outside your door. And yes, he did want to believe them. But oh, the world is such a place of tricks now. What if it wasn't Little Sister, but a walking doll bomb come made-up, disguised, a calamity device designed to blow him at a handshaker a hello, to high shrieks and all winds-and-skies and thus weaken Control by one Formula Worker less? Who would want to? Oh, anyone who was against Control would want to. And there are always pick the Beautiful Precision to pieces and set the imprecision of choices loose in the world, in the name of Freedom. Boooo brrrrrrkkkkkk blaaahhh boooo. And he belonged to Control. He was Control ! and Control was he! one and one and always one, bonded in inseparable union for greater for greater for greater forIt boggled; the metal brain pans died to a stop for an instant; he moved, not knowing why, on some older far-back Plan. He whistled the signal at his orange-screaming door; the door, never disobeying the signal, seemed eaten by the wall it slid into, and the proud flying FW was gone. He pressed his button for a voice. stood as though frozen to the floor. He looked out and down at her from the exaggerated and very skinny height of his metaled feet and legs. Then he took five agonizingly slow and clanking steps toward his door. Exactly at the edge of his door he drew himself up. He planted himself in all his flying-FW dignity-drawn up and planted, yes! Next he did the "toeing of the line." Exactly to the edge, but no more. No Formula Worker, except in the most extraordinary of circumstances (called in the jargon of Control an E.O.C.) ever recrossed the edge of his door. Once in was IN. It was all too fraught with leaving, and besides, where would they go? Out to meet a girl FC (Formula Checker) in some mad rendezvous of clanking hot metaled sex and randy sloshing brain pans crying needed them too badly; only an E.O.C. could break them out past their door. "A thousand-" he started to explode, some older far-back set of values nudging him, and then he thought, why, this is Little Sister, and this is spring. Forgetting for a little the iron urgency of his formula, he said, pressing the right button for "general small talk with close relative" on his voice box phfltiggeephflaggee, "What have you there, Little Sister, what have you got?" She opened her fist-squeezed hand to reveal two ancient seeds that looked like pumpkin seeds, and she said, "Really now! Glad you asked. According to the Programs, I've got Nature's Packaged Life. As it used to be. And they showed a picture, like two big suns on the ground. And they claimed these two little teensy tiny things once could cause those two big giant things to come out and instructions right. And tended everyAnd they said something about sun-sunlight. Do you think so? Whattya think, Daddy? Whattya He cleared his throat and, deep out of gullet darkness, he spit up a tiny fleck of gold (his throat had been lined thus against cancer one year ago) and he moved his two metal feet just slightly at the "toeing of the line," but still toeing, ah yes. And he wanted so much to run back to the safe-and-known of his hip-snuggle chair, and prisoner bands and the cool calm programming into the formula, to help Control, to die-or-die for State. But Little Sister was at him and he knew it might not be easy. Little Sister was just past five, oh sure, but what if she, forgetting all the training of the Programs, should revert to that true age and start up her machine-gun questioning: "Whattya think, Daddy? whattya think, Daddy? whattya think?" while she danced in great expectancy and demanded to be informed. Oh God. She might even start her patented fit-dance, where she shrieked and fell to the ground and kicked. He remembered. Now, oh now, he needed her mother whole, instead of that female jig Mother had become, worked all in metal and plastic in all the replacable places, with the giant star-diamond rings on those fabulous removable fingers and the blue almost-all-replaced eyes staring, now always staring, like two very small fuzzy full moons out of a green settling fog while she had those long daily rubs, oh, every day! with the plastic man. "Why don't you just go to your mother?" he said. "It's more a little girl's place in the spring to question her mother." He warmed to the inspiration, to the idea of "getting out of it." "Just drop by Little Brother's place and both of you then run over to Mother's place and see what you can get started. See if she'll give you a little time from old Jon. Find out if her phfluggee-phflaggee' s still working. Or is it all rubs now, with Mother?" He hated himself for this, this slicing underhanded attack on Mother and her plastic boy friend. He had no right to do this, really, he a proud Formula Worker for the State and surely above such shabby cheap caring and flesh-jealousy concern as to whether or not Mother, or even the most beautiful woman in the world, was rubbed. "Going to Mother's a real bummer now-no good," Little Sister said. "And taking Little Brother with me is not the least bit of help in this world. They're both too far out, if you ask me. Mother's always on the bed for a rub and a bounce, and Little Brother's either blasting off in his little Universe-Scoot sports space rocket, or getting ready for launch. Just play, you know, but it takes up his time; hmmph! space probes are his whole entire life." She paused now and sized him with those hardhard eyes she had, and he wondered how she would hit and where, knowing hit she would."Remember, helped me at Xmas? About my tree star? That fell?When they let you you got mad and threatened to castrate Santa Claus. What's castrate?He ignored everything but his own terrible aching dread now. He could not help it; he had to ask, and the words from his trembling phfluggee-phflaggee came on almost self-propelled and hit out like space probes; "Have you-did you ever-oh, could you tell me. Little Sister-about Mother and-?" "Sure can. And it's not just rubs, and don't you ever think it!" Little Sister cocked her head and looked at her daddy in a very sly-josh way. I think this manner of looking would prompt just about anyone to wonder just how far this little missy's knowledge had traveled already along the road of the facts of life, packaged or otherwise. And he suddenly remembered that the Programs had probably told her all already about "how it used to be" in their supposedly her ready for "how it was to be." But sometimes it all doesn't work as planned with little girls. Just as now, some "communication gone astray" in the Programs, probably, was what had prompted Little Sister to bootleg this order for pumpkin seed to that criminal seed house over the line in Olderan. Unaccountably now, he found himself wishing it were sunflower seed. He had once loved those big "suns," some the size of dinner plates, rioting in the hell-hot simmering fields of high summer across a great mid western land. rible thud in his thoughts. Cold and cold it took him and cold and cold he asked from the hurts that are not to be described: "What What her-besidesBesides-Besides-rubs?" "He gouges her every once in awhile, sorta hard, with his little old short fat stick he's got on him that "How should I know!? Sometimes they get stuck together. Because she wants him to, I guess. And because she wants him to want to, I guess, and he certainly does, I guess, hee hee huk." He looked at his little daughter laughing there. He wanted to run. He wanted to scream. He wanted to tear himself to pieces. He wanted to throttle her. He wanted to lash out at everything. He couldn't talk. His phfluggee-phflaggee refused to do its job. He pressed the button marked "Oh Daddy, pipe down, shut that thing off-it's just fun. Mama-boyfriend fun. And whatever they're doing, it sure looks humpy-good to me. I stand there and laugh and laugh. I like to watch 'em, though, whenever I can, through this secret peep I've got. And when they get going good, I just jump around in sight and yell, 'Hi! Mama! Mama! hi ! old Plastic Guy ! you old pot. ' And you should see how they scramble to sit back in shape and pose natural! You'd probably have to press your Ho-Ho button on that silly thing you've got there and die laughin'. But, according to the Programs, it's not supposed to be anything to hide and be ashamed of. Just good old hotsy-totsy fun between two consenThe gold came on up in his aching throat-fleck after fleck after fleck now and fell to the floor, sounding like, in the Old Times, rain-pats as he gasped. He just looked at Little Sister, expanda-vision tuned to Horror-Gaze Gaze-on, He couldn't speak a sound. She seemed at a great distance. He waved to her with his hand that had all gone tin and his arm that was like a ton. She waved back. He screamed with his button screamer for a full fifteen seconds, for it seemed that might help some, some noise, some manifestation of outrage. "I don't think it's what it oughta be at all," Little Sister said flatly, when the button screaming had subsided. "Too much of a racket. Since Mother's mostly tin and old Plasto-Jon's mostly plastic, they make an awful lot of commotion going after it the way they do jug-u-boom splat splat rattle rattle shake-a-shake rumple rumple ragh-a-ragh-a-ragh-a-ragh ohhhhhhh ummmmmmm . " (Little Sister went jerky-jumpy and did little-girl bumps and grinds to illustrate her sounds.) "And they really breathe hard sometimes, both of them, with first, every stitch, just before they start-nylons and nasties tossed all over! Also his. They sorta undo each other. Otherwise they'd get too hot. Probably. Whattya think, Daddy? Whattya think. Daddy? Whattya think? He fell forward. Or more, he just crumpled to a heap on his Formula Hut floor and became right before her eyes a very sad pile of quite expensive "replacement" metal and flesh-strip in a swoon. "Daddy's sick!" she said, mumbling worriedly to herself and the whirring emptiness around her. "I wonder why Daddy's sick? I wonder what I should do? Oh well-" She eyed him with a little girl's real love for her daddy for a couple of seconds or so and she decided that he would probably eventually be O K. on his own, or, if not, the State could just melt him up and start over as she had seen it done in the Programs. So why was she standing around, and who cared how it turned out anyway? He sure as heck wasn't any help to her right now, and never had been, really. Neither had Mother. And Little Brotherbrrrkkk boooooo-b'dd news all the way. So she took off, running as hard as she could across the planned-greening yards, all up with the metal grass now after Seasons finally had set the wheels right to put old winter on the skids and under on the giant yard-sheet Control rolls, all over Moderan. But she still didn't know how in the world she was going to find some dirt, and sneak it, to grow those "punkins." She did know, though, one thing: Daddy had certainly been as useless as usual in helping her solve a problem.David Bunch Books and Magazines for big # catalog. Collections also purchased. Robert Madle. # Bestor Drive. Rockville. Md. #. S.F.  Comics. #-pg. S.F. List #. #pg. Comics List #c. Both #. Send to Brite Star, co Dave L. Rigdon. # Velma Dr., Greenville. Mich. #. #-page catalog of books, periodicals, tapes and other information about the future. World Future Society. Dept. ER. # St. Elmo Ave., Washington, D C. #. son. #. "He opened his eyes to limitless depth, star-speckled, falling away from him forever..."Lorien House. P.O. Box #. Black Mountain. N C... #. # Greenwood Lane. Lanham. Md... #. science fiction book, send # to Spectrum Publishing, # Siskivou. Dept G., Santa Rosa. Calif. #. venture Magazines # or older. R. Robinson. # Carriage Rd... Kensington. Md. #. Buy, trade paperbacks. Free list. Roger Bailey, Rt. #, Box #-A. Charleston. W. Va. #. authors, subjects. Out-of-print book-search specialists. Name the book-we'll find it. Union City. NJ #. #. San Diego. CA #. #. Newsletter. # Joost. San Francisco. CA #. SF stories by Asimov, Bradbury, de Camp. Leiber. Sumak on cassette. Free catalog, or # for sample. George Chynoweth. Box SF, newused. BritishAmerican'Canadian. Free catalogs. Grant Thiessen. Box G-#. Neche, N.D. #. letter. New. Necessity for science-fiction writers. Recommended for all readers. #yr. Carriage and Domicile. Inc. I#F. #N. American Fork, Utah #. Miscellaneous daily. Details, send stamped self-addressed envelope plus extra stamp. Jacobs. Box #A. Pippa Passes. Kentucky #. samplescatalog: Dept. G. Geological Education Aids, # Leisure Drive, Kirksville. MO. #. Recording of The War of the Worlds. Comday. October #. #. Transmitted over the air in news-bulletin type style # years ago. this one-hour dramatization of an invasion from Mars caused nation-wide panic. A collector's item! #-Record Set # (includes shipping). P.O. Box #. Boston, Mass. #. I # Stamp CollectorsExchangers in # countries. List for #. Spiro, "Sixtalmadge," Metuchen. NJ #. Forces surplus clothing, individual equipment, packs, boots, survival gear, first aid packets, etc. Send # for our latest catalog to Steve J. Pedergnana. Jr., # S. Claremont. Chicago, IL #. In less than # days. Guranteed to work. High yields from only a few investment dollars. The more invested the higher Your Yields! CO. #. radio's Golden Era. On cassettes, in fine sound, moderately priced. Bradbury, Asimov. Heilnein, many more. Free List. Rare Radio. Dept. G, Box #, Sunland, Calif. # new experience. Probe the mysteries of a lost civilization. Sail the seas to forgotten lands. Build an empire. Shape a new world. Battle strange creatures. Enter the realm of high adventure. Send # for setup and first ten turns (refundable) to: D. L. De Lany  Co., P.O. Box #, Monroe, Utah #. E.Q. (Economics Quotient) Write for a free booklet. "Economics.' Pueblo. Colorado #. The American Economic System. We should oil learn more about it. A pubk serves message of v MM j ThsMogozro  The Ad w t w i g Comd  US Deportment of Commerce rvn  nvi i a  Take # for # now # The Far Ends ol Time nd Earth. By Isaac Asimov.in-I volume containing the master's first published iovel. Pebble In the Sky, ,lus Earth la Room Enough nd The End of Eternity. Pub. d. # # Mission to Moutokin. ly Alan Dean Foster. Can ,nyone help the exploited mmanoids of the ice world ran-ky-ky -- and survive? By he author of Splinter of the find's Eye. Special edition # The Hour ol Ihe Dragon. By Robert E. Howard, he only complete novel about Conan Ihe Cimmerian by his original creator. Pub. ed # # . Masters ot Everon. By Gordon R. Dickson. Mystery on another planet -- and native animals hold the key, By the author of Time Slorm. Special ed. #I Time Storm. By Gordon R. Dickson. Gripping adventure and fascinating ideas set in a vast scope of time and space. Pub. ed. # #I Galaetic Empires. Brian Aldiss, ed. Two-volume anthology of # stories by lamous authors Clarke, Asimov and others covers the Rise and Fall of Galactic Empires. Comb. pub. ed. # # Jem. By Frederik Pohl. and violence on an alien planet. By the author of Gateway. Explicit scenes and language may be offensive to some. Pub. ed.  # # The Dragonriders of Pern. By Anne McCaffrey. A mammoth volume containing all three novels: Dragonflight, Dragonquest and The White Dragon. Comb. pub. ed. # # The Book of Morgalne, By C.J. Cherryh, Exciting #-in-I volume contains Gate ot ivrel, Well ol Shiuan, and Fires ot Azeroth. Special edition. #I Brother to Demons, Brother to Gods. By Jack become extinct -- supplanted by races they created themselves! Pub. ed. # # Camber ol Culdi. By Katherine Kurtz. In an alternate universe, Lord Camber, member of a race wifh magical powers, lights for right. Volume I in The Legends of Camber of Culdi. Pub. ed # # Saint Camber. By Katherine Kurtz. For the good ol the realm, Camber must change forms with a murdered man -- permanently. Volume II in The Legends of Camber ol Culdi. Pub. ed. # How the Science Fiction Book Club Works: When your application (or membership is accepted, you'll receive your introductory package of four books for just #f, plus shipping and handling. You may examine them in your home, and if not completely satisfied, return them within # days membership will be cancelled and you'll owe nothing. About every # weeks (# times a year), we'li send you the Club's bulletin, Things to Come, describing the # coming Selections and a variety of Alternate choices. If you want both Selections, you need do nothing; Ihey'il be shipped automatically. If you don't want a Selection, or prefer an ,, the convenient form always provided, . # tk and return it to us by the date specified We allow you at least ten days (or makingyour deosion. If you do not receive the form in time to respond within # days and receive an unwanted Selec"n. you may return it at our expense. a member you need take only # Selections or Alternates during the coming year. You may resign ,n y time thereafter, or remain a member as long as wish. One of the two Selections each month is #, Other Selections are slightly higher but '"'ays much less than Publishers' Editions. A ship? n # and handling charge Is added to all shipments. "Png no money now. But do send the coupon today! The Science Fiction Book Club I Dept. XR#, Garden City, N.Y. #  Yes, i want to join Please accept me as a member. Send me the # books I have numbered below and bill me just #p (plus shipping and handling). I agree to the Club Plan as described in this ad, will take # more books at regular low Club prices during the coming year, and may resign any time ture readers.  Order not valid without signature. If under #, parent must sign.  The Science Fiction Book Club olfers its own complete I hardbound editions sometimes altered in size to fit special presses and save members even more. Members I accepted m U.S.A. and Canada only. Canadian members will be serviced from Toronto. Oder slightly dilferent in Canada. #SI # What if? What if God is a computer? (##) What if you could build an elevator to the stars? (##) What if a Thread could devastate a planet? (##) What if time goes mad tomorrow? (##) What if you had to plan the survival of galactic civilization? (##) What if? Why notstimulate your imagination with the world's finest speculative fiction? Why no Take # Science Fiction Bestsellers for # #I The Foundation Trilogy. By Isaac Asimov. The ends of the galaxy revert to barbarism. An SF classic. Comb. pub. ed. # # Han Solo at Stars' End. By Brian Daley. That intrepid interstellar smuggler, Han Solo, and his furry pal Chewbacca are back! Pub. ed. # # The Best Science Fiction of the Year ##. Terry Carr, ed. A dozen stories from the past year by Varley, Ellison, Vinge, other favorites. Special edition. # The Avatar. By Poul Anderson. Daring men and women brave the unknown potentials of an alien transport machine -- and discover more than expected! Pub. ed. # # The Hugo Winners, Vol. I  II. Giant #-in-I volume of # award-winning stories. # to #. Asimov introduces each. Pub. ed. # # Medusa's Children. By Bob Shaw. Vicious squid-like creatures threaten the existence of humans living on a planet of water. Pub. ed. # # The Stainless Steel Rat Wants You. By Harry Harrison. The adventures of Slippery Jim diGriz as he sets oui to save the universe. Special edition. #. The Chronicles of Amber, by Roger Zelazny. Two glorious volumes contain: Nine Princes in Amber; The Guns of Avalon; Sign of the Unicorn; The Hand of Oberon; The Courts of Chaos. Comb. pub. ed. # # Stardance. By Spider and Jeanne Robinson. A dancer's art opens the way to communication with aliens. Pub. ed. # # The Fountains of Paradise. By Arthur C. Clarke. Important new novel by one of the superstars of science fiction. Pub. ed.  # # Titan. By John Varley. When a ship is snatched from space, the crew finds itself in an alien world -- inside another spaceship! Explicit sexual content may be offensive to some. Pub. ed. # See previous page for more to choose from.  An Exciting New Illustrated Series Science by Steve North By Steven Utley  Howard Waldrop by Frederik Pohl Editorial Oh, No! They've Changed It! v eauxy Si h I)i-i Virth U st. .-n L lli- f W,illriii In I (.'(l.MiLl'i.hl told you that terrorists broke into editorial offices of Galaxy and demanded that we enlarge the magazine, radically alter the page design, and add more graphics and visual materials? Won't buy it, huh? I was afraid of that. Okay, I admit it. The new management of Galaxy has been tinkering with the design and content of a thirty-year-old publication. I didn't want to admit it at first because the overwhelming reaction of regular readers to any change in their magazine is bound to be negative. I guess this is the place for me to explain what is going on here. To those of you who w'ere very attached to the digest size, and especially to those of you facing the prospect of building new bookshelves just to hold your copies of Galaxy. I offer my apologies. But I want to point out that it's time to bid the digest-sized science-fiction magazine good-bye. It is no longer necessary. Science fiction is respectable now and you don't have to hide your magazine inside a library book to read it. A larger magazine has a better chance of attracting the notice of the casual reader when it goes out for sale. If we can get more casual readers in here, we might entice some to stay for a while and become serious readers, thus contributing to the health of science fiction in general and Galaxy in particular. As a matter of fact, you will notice as you page through the new Galaxy that most of the changes are there for attracting new readers. This doesn't mean that we are going to change it from a special interest publication to a mass consumer item. We think we have found design and editorial concepts which will open Galaxy up to a wider readership and still preserve the special interest elements which we all know and love. Remember the Galaxy cover design from a generation ago? They used to call it the "inverted L." We are using a cover design which is very similar to the old inverted L. which we have always regarded as a classy design. We have also brought back the typeface used in the original Galaxy logo from thirty years ago. In this issue you will also find an advertisement written by Galaxy's famous first editor, H.L. Gold. Thirty years later, it reads not so much like an advertisement as an editorial comment. You can trust us to follow that commitment. Not all of our changes look to Galaxy's golden past, however. Let me enumerate the things we are doing which are brand new (not just for Galaxy, but in some cases for science fiction publishing as a whole). Change Number One: The Modules. Readers generally fall into one of two groups; dippers and diggers. Dippers page through a magazine and pick out things that interest them, reading here and there as they feel like it. Diggers get hold of an article and read it right through to the very end, sometimes demanding footnotes and suggestions for additional reading. Every magazine editor faces the basic problem of catering to both the dippers and the diggers, the classic problem of supplying both substance and variety. We have a brand new approach to this problem: reading modules. Each issue of Galaxy has two feature articles (one on scienee and one about science fiction) and six to ten modules. The modules are short items and each one is Contents Volume #, Number I by Steve North # Personal computing has been in your future for some time now. Here's what it will mean when it finally arrives. Movers and Shakers # A man who is making the microcomputer industry grow up. by Ed Teja # The car of the future might take as much direction from its computer as from its driver. Words # The language of computing and how to use it. Careers # Get yourself ready to grow with the personal computer industry'. by Eric Blair # Galaxy takes a look at tomorrow's computer-controlled, voice actuated entertainment systems -- and what to expect next. by Ed Teja # Game playing eads to a lot of solutions to real-' orid pr-irjeirs -- it's also fun. On December #th, #, two dozen members of the group "Children of Liberty" (a political action authorization, jettisoned four tons of alpine and nordic skiing equipment into Jovian space. The "Party" was a protest against the massive tax burden placed on so-called "luxuries" bound for Eurpoa, Ganymede and other Jovian moons. The colonials, infuriated by what they considered unfair taxation (with no corresponding representation on either the board of the Jupiter Company or Earth's U.N. Security Council), boarded the anybody for a second. Science-fiction, right? Wrong. It could be future history, especially if the United Nation's Agreement on the Moon and other Celestial Bodies is signed in itspresent murky form. As it stands, the Agreement mandates the establishment of a new multi-national Regime with jurisdiction over the entire solar system. It effectively bans Earth monopoly. If the human race is to avoid the mistakes of the past, human and political freedoms must be assured off-planet. The time to start is now, and the way to begin is to learn the facts. Why are we interested in this? We're the L-# Society, and we're going. Join us. Write: The L-# Society # North Park Tucson, Arizona #. written specifically to complement one of the longer feature articles. If you are a digger, you can get hold of the feature and follow it right through as usual, but the modules will pop up along the way and they will seem to you to be a lot like footnotes. If you are a dipper, on the other hand, you can skim the feature for the material of interest to you and at the same time, you wilt get a lot of little interesting items along the way. Each of the smaller items is complete by itself and reads like a short article. Change Number Two: The Strataform Page. Don't you just love the word "strataform"? We decided that was the best word to describe the page design, which comprises three bands, or strata. The design is necessary to accomodate the modules in a way which will not threaten the peace of mind of the diggers. A feature article most often occupies the center stratum and it stays there page after page. Very predictable. The modules spring up along the way in the other strata, wherever they seem to be relevant. We are adding special lines to the design which will help your eye stay put where you want it to. but which will also tell you when an illustration supports material in two different strata at the same time. Yes. it might take an issue or two for you to get used to it, but you will ultimately find that you like it better than conventional page design, whether you dig or dip. It realizes science fiction's two important goals: to be rational and predictable while being full of surprises. Change Number Three: Graphics and Visual Material. The new Galaxy has more pictures than it ever did. We are not substituting pictures for text, but we think pictures can be a very important part of your understanding. And as I noted above, we are placing the pictures in a way that makes their relevance immediately apparent. In addition, we are able to use the new page design to great effect in the illustration of the fiction. Each story has at least one illustration to go with it. We are allowing the artists to design the illustration pages themselves, within the established page grid. This approach has a couple of advantages: it makes the pictures interesting, since they are shaped to emphasize the subject, and it keeps the artists happy. Change Number Four: Content. I already mentioned our feature articles. Science editor Ed Teja and I are doing a lot of searching and planning to make sure that Galaxy brings the future into your lives in many ways. In addition to a new emphasis on non-fiction, you will notice changes in the fiction as well. The most dramatic change is that it is all pretty short. We are breaking Galaxy's long-established policy of serializing longer works. We would like to hear from the readers on this subject, but I have a feeling that most of you will prefer getting almost all short fiction. It gives us flexibility and variety. Magazine editors know that it is easy to fill an issue (or a run of issues) by serializing a novel. On the other hand, the structure of the new Galaxy calls for building, rather you find in these pages are selected, not only for their quality, but for the specific mix they provide in tone, subject, and mood. So there you have it. Galaxy is a new magazine now. Each issue is crafted around the three concepts of science, science fiction, and science fiction commentary. Within each department you will find both unity and diversity, both depth and variety, and a commitment to the future. Welcome to a new era.Floyd Kemske Galaxy Floyd Kemske Vincent McCaffrey Ed Teja Noralie Barnett Thomas Owen Charles C. Ryan Andrew A. Whyte Eric Blair Eugene Potter Carol Kalish Letty Hummel Kathy Romer D.M. Rowles Claire M. Sasahara Michael Wiskind Jim Zaccaria Thais Cobum Tvgg Feet Tom Barrett Larry Blamire Michael Kaluta Barclay Shaw Cortnev Skinner Jim Griner Galaxy Magazine is published bimonthly in February. April, June, August. October, and December. During #, the magazine is observing a more limited schedule and is appearing in May, July, October, and December. Editorial and advertising offices; # Newbury Street, Boston, MA #. Single copy price: #. Subscriptions: # for # issues. # for # issues. This issue published July, #. All characters and settings contained in stories are purely fictional. Factual accuracy of nonfiction articles is the responsibility of the author. No responsibility is assumed for unsolicited manuscripts or artwork, but all submissions are welcome, no query necessary. All submissions must contain a self-addressed, stamped envelope sufficient for return or they will be ritually burned by the office staff. Second Class Postage Paid at Boston. MA. Copyright #  by Galaxy Magazine. Inc. by Steven Utley and Howard Waldrop. # Conquerers come and go, but some things just never change. by Raymond Kaminski # The Exploratory Program reaches the fringes of the solar system and finds a derelict spacecraft. by Dona Vaughn # They wouldn't have brought him back to Earth at all if they had thought he would live through it. by Eugene Potter and Larry Blamire... # The crew of the Javelin never expected to be outclassed by an invading steamrig from Normandy. by Frederik Pohl # Who ever would have thought that Jem would outlast the Earth? Suddenly, this godforsaken planet has become much more important. by Robert Frazier # Some day, we will call space "home." BtTTfcR ,uousi  """' "" ii'llM yrfttwi  (Oinu'o SKi rANlAS' sn-v' shR' Galaxy is back... and to say it's bigger and better than ever seems pale compared with our enthusiasm. We have increased the size from traditional digest to the more dramatic 'Galileo' size, but we've gone back to the cover design Galaxy made famous in the #'s. We've enlarged the editorial scope with an aggressive science department covering areas like personal computing, jobs of the future and how to prepare for them, the young movers and shakers who are inventing our future right now, and 'Question' -- probing the problems before they happen. Splendid illustration and graphics enhance the kind of original Science Fiction which made Galaxy the most popular publication in the field from the time it was born # years ago. And we're putting all this in a radically new format inside, unlike any magazine you've ever seen before, because Galaxy is Galaxy is the magazine OF the future. And we have a special offer for those who want to rediscover the magazine which set the standard for Science Fiction. In #, every subscriber will receive the Gala #th Anniversary triple issue, featuring some of the greatest authors in Science Fiction, cover priced at #, at no extra cost. Use this coupon to get the next five regular issues of Galaxy plus our fantastic #th Anniversary triple issue for only #. Subscribe today and don't miss an issue of the new Galaxy.  # for # issues (includes triple issue).  # for # issues, discount price (includes triple issue) Name. Street Town State Zip Send coupon and check to: Galaxy # Newbury St., Boston, MA# I You'll Never Find It in Galaxy galaxy OCfOSi # #  libl jeofi (fem iel. H ext tu' hii suptr-bypO'drIxe fe tht Ian#in# and gl iKei point, a tall, loan tpotemiin #tppd out el the tail nswmbly. ptolon. jun-blattet in a ipnie-tannod hand. Cti bek from thoit (ontrolt, Bat Outsion. the tell ttronpe lipptd Ihinly. Eou don't bnaw it, but this it your last galloping down through lh noirow past at Ingle Cwlti, a tiny gold tolony spvi'od hold for a lew overhang el luitwrangler stepped out from behind a high boulder, lii-thooler in a sunonncd hand. "Bear bach and disineunt. Bat Qurston," the tall stronger kppecl thinly, "fov don't knew it, but this it your Iasi laddle-jaunl through these here porls." The first issue of Galaxy appeared in October. #, and sold for twenty-five cents. Assembled by the legendary H.L. Gold, this first issue had a radically new cover design and # pages of outstanding fiction, features, and articles. The back cover was an advertisement, written by Editor Gold, titled "You'll Never See It In Galaxy." We are running this famous ad in lieu of a letters column for this issue. Sound alike? They should -- one is merely a western transplanted to an alien and impossible planet. If this is your idea of science What you will find in Galaxy is the finest possible science fiction... authentic, plausible, thoughtful...written by authors who do not automatically switch over from crime waves to Earth invasions; by people who know and love science fiction... for people who know and love it. Jets blasting. Bat Durston came screeching down through the atmosphere light years from Sol. He eut out his super-hypcr-drive for the landing...and at that point, a tall, lean spaeeman stepped out of the tail assembly, proton gun-blaster in a space-tanned hand. "Get back from those controls. Bat Durston." the tall stranger lipped thinly. "You don't know it. but this is your last spaee trip." Hoofs drumming. Bat Durston came galloping down through the narrow pass at Eagle Gulch, a tiny gold colony # miles north of Tombstone. He spurred hard for a low overhang of rimrock... and at that point a tall, lean wrangler stepped out from behind a high boulder, six-shooter in a sun-tanned hand. "Rear back and dismount, Bat Durston." the tall stranger lipped thinly. "You don't know it. but this is your last saddle-jaunt through these here parts." by Floyd Kemske # The artist responsible for The Shadow comic book has an unusual way of looking at life and his art. He believes it is not enough for a picture to look good. It has to tell a story, too. In this interview, he talks about his work, his philosophy, his colleagues in the art world, and his vision Potter on Books # Potter gets off to a shaky start. He says he doesn't know anything about art, but he goes ahead and reviews an art book, anyway. Pages from the Sketchbook of Michael Kuta #, #, # Michael Kaluta carries not one, but two sketchbooks with him wherever he goes. Working in them is what he likes to do best. by Robert Stewart # Our film department describes the making of a classic. edited by Noralie Barnett # Books. We get books. Galaxative be Our back cover seems to need a front cover, with apologies to Michael Kaluta. We can't cover science too, but we can let you know who is. in our special article referral service for keeping up to date. Whether you're an editor or a writer, you need to know the lastest findings. lust a partial list of the subjects which are covered in the Science Fiction Times. Books in progress Book reviews Publishers Small press Reviews of magazines Fanzines Art books New artists Collector's best buys Writer's markets Records Games Television production New Comics Comics reviews SF shops People profiles Interviews SF fan clubs SF organizations SF study courses Writer's workshops History of SF Literary perspectives SF glossary Convention calendar Convention news Films in production Film history Where do science and science fiction converge. SF is not a prognosticator. Its spirit is to question, and this is the spirit of science as well. All that rises must converge. New SF artists are presented -- a showcase for public recognition when they need it most. What would you ask your favorite SF author? We're giving you a chance in a special forum -- no holds barred. Send the questions to us. Because well over # through the hands of over # SF readers on every bargain for the advertiser. Ask for more information if there is something special you want to do. Frofn classifieds at ten cents per word to full page display ads for only #. Reviving an old newspaper least one story per issue. What price Superman? Are there any newcomers worth watching? Is there a renaissance in SF comix? What are the editors buying? What are their restrictions? How does one start an SF shop, and what to do once you have. And where to find the SF shop nearest you. The video field is finally blossoming with individual dreams and endeavors far beyond the control of networks and government restriction. I Tubsci The question must be asked. Why an SF newspaper? Simply put. Science Fiction is no longer a ghetto-genre enjoyed by a small cult of enthusiasts who come together at conventions to talk shop. It is as field of international, intercultural importance which is shaping the very future it imagines. No longer just a toy, it is now the place where things are truly happening, from literature to the movies, from the laboratory to the mpuntains of Mars. Science Fiction can still be loved by its fans, but it has new responsibilities as well. SF has come of age. Serious attention is given to a subject which is shaping SF as surely as the traditional forms of science fiction writing. at such a low price just to seduce the readers who don't think they can get their for SI per copy after this introductory period. Subsciptions will be # per year, but we're offering it now for only #. That's fifty cents an issue, and if you decide it's not right for you, we'll refund your money. Keep your first two issues, no questions asked. read, watch, listen or write Science Fiction, and love doing it. No one else. as possible. Enclosed is payment for a # issue subscription at I the special price of #. I can cancel and receive a complete refund if I'm not completely satisfied with the first two issues. Name Street I Town I State Zip...# Newbury Street. Boston MA # I (You may use the enclosed Galileo subscription envelope for convenience. Foreign subscribers add I .#() for postage.) Beginning with issue ##. the ization in full four color. Disney Studios decided that only .lack Kirby, the master of comic strip art. could capture the dynamism and scale of the science fiction spectacular will comprise # episodes which will run four at a time, with special white offset stock for the color pages for collectors. Son of Calculator and the Electronic Lifestyle by Steve North Personal computing has been in your immediate future for some time now. Here's what it will mean when it finally arrives R ecently a friend remarked that at the # World's Fair he was told that by now he'd have his choice of living on the moon, in a domed city under the sea, or in a space colony. It seems that those predictions don't match the present reality. Attempting to predict the future is almost always an invitation to failure. Because all things are interrelated, a critical factor that affects the prediction goes overlooked. Nevertheless, it's hard to resist the temptation to speculate on the future of personal computing. It does, after all, have the potential of affecting our lives more dramatically than previous inventions. Inventions such as the telescope, microscope, automobile, telephone, sound recordings, and television have all made drastic changes in society's growth. All these devices expand our capability to see, hear, walk, and communicate -- they expand our senses and sensibilities. Unlike any other tool, however, the personal computer can increase the power of the mind, not just the body. Of course, this sounds fanciful when you look at home computers used to play Star Trek and blackjack, but the revolutionary potential still exists. We must learn the right way to use the computers. Internally a personal computer is a cut-down version of a big computer. In fact, the only difference between the home computers and their hereditary brethren is that they are smaller (about the size of a typewriter), a little slower (depending on what you use them for), and much less expensive. The hypothetical line separating large computers from small ones is fading. Thus, home computers are often scale models of large commercial systems -- a sort of model railroad for the computer freak. This isn't necessarily the best way to design a computer for people, however. Commercial systems are made to maximize the computer's efficiency, not the power and flexibility available to the people who use it. These systems are machine oriented; home computers should be people oriented. The programming languages for personal computers have nearly all been running on large computer systems for the past ten or fifteen years. Although computer science is generally believed to be progressing at lightning speed, the state of the art in computer software (programming languages and programs themselves) doesn't keep pace with hardware developments. The ways in which people interact with computers have changed little over the years. Indeed, because of the difficulty people have in changing computer programs (and using the existing programs) it becomes increasingly difficult to popularize major advances in computer software. The factors that made personal computers possible were both technological and economic. It can be hard to separate the two. The technological breakthrough that started it all was the microprocessor -- it put all of a computer's central processor on one small piece of silicon. The economic factor involved economies of large-scale production; an entire personal computer system that costs a few hundred dollars right off the shelf makes quite an attraction. A typical personal-computer system looks like a terminal with a keyboard and video-screen; it costs about #. Some systems (such as Mattel's new system) hook up to your television set to save you the cost of buying a separate video monitor. Almost all systems offer a gramming language developed at Dartmouth in the #s and later improved and expanded for general-purpose use. If you don't want to write your own programs, some manufacturers sell preprogrammed cassettes that handle common applications such as game playing, engineering and statistical calculations, home-budget management, and investment analysis. But if these "canned" programs don't suit your needs, you can learn with only moderate anguish to write your own. Personal computing now has a status similar to that of amateur radio about the time that commercial broadcasting first began, or that of a car owner back when there were few good roads and all drivers had to be mechanics. Many people who buy personal computers don't have a clear idea of what it can do for them when they take it home. Obviously, computers have many good applications, but some don't justify the expense of hundreds, or thousands, of dollars. Ed Judge, of the Tandy Corporation, manufacturer of more than one out of two personal computers, says. "I don't think that anyone really knows why people buy home computers. That's the # question. I think most people buy our computer for self-education. They want to learn how a computer works." T he present trend is toward faster, smaller, more powerful personal computers with very fine-resolution color displays (clearer pictures on the monitor) and a wider selection of preprogrammed cartridges that suit home applications, computer-based instruction (to help will remain an important computer language because of the large number of people already using it, but it will eventually be supplanted by a more examine problems in a sequential, step-by-step manner -- it isn't a true problem-solving language. More advanced languages encourage breaking up big problems into smaller ones that can be, in turn, broken down into small calculations which a computer can easily be programmed to handle. Talking, listening, and music-playing capabilities will also appear as standard features on computers within the next five years. You will be able to compose sonatas or learn to read music with your computer. It will respond to verbal orders. The computer won't be able to understand speech, of course. There is a big difference between capturing, matching, and reacting to the wave patterns of a restricted set of sounds, and actually understanding the meaning behind them. In this way computers are (and will remain) smart machines rather than a new form of sentient intelligence. Preprogrammed cassettes or cartridges will be sold in the same way that books and magazines are now. For specialpurpose applications you will need to know how to write your own programs, but there is no more need for the average computer user of the future to be a programmer than there is for the stereo user of the present to be an audio engineer. It isn't clear whether the growth of personal computing will be gradual or explosive in the near future. This depends on such events as the introduction of low-cost hardware (# is still not cheap) and plentiful software. Computer manufacturers also have their hands full educating potential users to the advantages of owning their own computers. When several people own computers, they inevitably begin trying to find ways to hook them together to share their programming and data-collection efforts. Such a hookup is known as a network. dustry began its first hesitant steps as a new market, much of the energy was put into it by well-meaning hobbyists, overly enthusiastic computer fanatics, and ripoff artists. Amid this chaos (and if you went to any of the early computer shows, you know that chaos is an underestimate) Adam Osborne sounded a clarion call. He began a refrain that he is still sounding, pointing out that the microcomputer industry had to become aware of the realities of business in order to survive. He insisted that the survivors would be few -- and battle-scarred. These weren't hollow words. Dr. Osborne was in the business himself. Starting with his own consulting firm, he moved into the publishing business where he initiated the concept of giving away computer programs and selling books. Traditionally, computer programs Stephen B. Gray, founder of the Amateur Computer Society, says, "I think the phone company will eventually get into the act. The easiest thing would be for them to give you just the bare minimum of hardware -- only a screen and a keyboard -- and for them to own a large computer with a library of programs. Then, whenever you need a program, even if it's just once in a lifetime, it will be there in the computer, waiting for you were high-priced items and jealously guarded. Convinced that the necessarily low price tag of microcomputers made that unrealistic, he put his programs into book form and sold them at book prices. He realized early in the game that selling information instead of software "products" benefited everyone, and suited the new industry. The strategy must have been successful. McGraw-Hill bought out Osborne  Associates last year, converting Dr. Osborne's company into a separate book division of the parent company with Dr. Osborne as its head. Why fool with a winning strategy? In addition to keeping his own house in order. Dr. Osborne began speaking at seminars (held at computer shows) on the needs of the industry. He began a column("From the Fountainhead") each month in Interface Age in which he discussed problems that buyers have with Movers and Shakers to pull it out. Present laws prevent the phone company from offering data services, but the laws can always be changed." A widespread network would allow instant access to other things besides computer programs. News reports, stock quotations, magazines, encyclopedias, entire libraries, and perhaps even films and art works would await you. Instead of skimming through a newspaper to find the news that interests you, you might be able to type into your keyboard, "What Computer scientist Ted Nelson, an early proponent of personal computing, has developed an "electronic literature" that can be represented only on a computer's video screen. His text, called Hypertext, isn't always linear. It combines a variety of sequential and parallel relationships in the text. In a regular book, you start at page one and read through to the end. With Hypertext, you can freely explore relationships between different sections of the book, or even between one book and another. For example, where a textual passage is quoted, a "window" on the screen shows you the quoted section of the second work. By manipulating this window, you can see the context of the quote and relevant information. More powerful relationships between texts let you consider a body of writings on one topic Personal-computer networking could threaten the postal system's existence. You could compose and edit a letter, then send it to someone anywhere else on the network within seconds. as a whole rather than as discrete packages of information. Personal-computer networking could threaten the postal system's existence. You could compose and edit a letter, then send it to someone anywhere else on the network within seconds. You could, of course, make a phone call instead, but this way you could transmit documents. Such networks also lend themselves to sophisticated, multiplayer games. It wouldn't be difficult to imagine games of chess, bridge, or monopoly that spanned thousands of miles due to computer networking. The next step, the mindblowing step, is when the computer becomes an active participant in the game. One of the most challenging (and addictive) computer games yet devised is a fantasy game called Adventure. Present versions of this game allow one person to sellers, sellers have with buyers, software vendors have with hardware vendors, and so on. He has tackled every important problem from the protection that a vendor has against bootleggers who sell unauthorized copies of their software to how to get your money back from a mailorder distributor who doesn't send you what he advertised. In order to remain effective. Dr. Osborne has remained accessible. People who go to computer shows, get involved with manufacturer's groups, or other professional activities see him frequently. He's too tall to hide in a crowd, besides, he's usually talking to people in front of a banner proudly proclaiming "Osborne  Associates". When he isn't talking to people, he seems to be taking orders for more books. Although Dr. Osborne has focused primarily on making microcomputers acceptable as small business exchange systems and ensuring that the manufacturers were up to the challenge, his influence reaches everyone in the microcomputer and personal computer marketplace. His books introducing readers to understanding microprocessors have become classic reference books and have gone through many printings. If there was ever a case of a cash register testifying to a man's success, it's so with Adam Osborne. The exciting thing about observing a person such as Dr. Osborne is that he created the role he plays from whole cloth. He isn't a consumer or industry advocate, but a participant with a critical eye who finds truth on both sides of the fence. He has made a career of making astute, constructive observations. Now if we could only clone him to do the same for the auto industry... -- Ed Teja search for treasure and adventure in a small world simulated inside the computer. The computer acts as the player's eyes and hands, responding to English computer might say, "I'm in a small room. There is a screwdriver here and a locked door." The player could issue commands to unlock the door (if he has keys) or pick up the screwdriver. He might tell it to try to force the door with open with the screwdriver. The properties of the objects in the game and the effects of various actions are fixed in advance by the programmer. Each game has at least a few hazards and rewards. In short. Adventure is a super puzzle. Imagine a dynamically changing version with several players, each with their own keyboard. The players could help (hinder) each other or exchange messages. A few primitive computer networks already exist -- mostly they are in the form of electronic newspapers and two-way cable television. Although they constitute significant advances, they let the user interact only in a limited way. What is required is not only the network's existence, but also computer programs that help you choose from among the large amounts of data and programs in an easy-to-use manner. It is likely that the realization of computer networks will come from extensions of cable television, telephone, or other communications networks rather than from developments in personal computing per se. Personal computers available offer little compatibility or standardization. Ideally, a personal computer should be inexpensive, portable, and highly interactive. It should be something you can carry around and use in your daily life as easily as you do a notebook and paper. It should plug into a computer network at work or at home (perhaps over a telephone), or function independently. It should be simple to use -- almost obvious. This last, however, might prove an unattainable goal. Many people believe that computers can be as easy to use as televisions and electronic games. While it is true that good application programs make the computer simple to operate, at the same time they don't put the full potential of the computer at your disposal. If a computer is a tool for expanding the mind, then controlling it will require thinking. The fantasy that computers will think for you is dangerous and false. A computer can simulate the stock market, a solar-energy system, or the game of bridge. If the program is written with a human player in mind, it can be interactive and enjoyable to use. To develop the playing strategy for the simulation, however, the programmer must work long and hard, testing and refining the routines. Running a stock market simulation might be "ridiculously simple," but creating an accurate model of the stock market is not. To fully use the computer, you cannot remain a passive operator. Therefore, the concept of the "ultimate all-powerful ridiculously simple virtual extension of your own mind" may be nothing but a myth. It is still valid, however, to talk about the ultimate personal computer. It would have an optimum size that coincides with that of a notebook. Anything larger would be difficult to carry around. Anything smaller, such as a wristwatch-sized computer, couldn't provide reasonable text and graphics display. The computer must have high-quality graphics for showing diagrams, pictures, or even animated cartoons. (Imagine directing your own movie with computer-generated actors and backgrounds.) The computer should have a touch-sensitive flat screen, or a standard keyboard, or both, as well as audio inputs and outputs for music and speech. It needs a massive internal memory that can store hundreds of books, films, letters, receipts, songs, and simulations. Curiously enough, most of the components for our idea are within our current technological grasp. Touchsensitive displays, flat screens, and highcapacity memories are being refined and made less expensive to produce. Researchers at Xerox's Palo Alto. California, research center have developed a proposal for a "Personal Dynamic Media." called a Dynabook, that is a version of the computer we have defined. According to its original description, the Dynabook should be "no larger than a notebook; weigh less than # lbs; the visual display should be able to represent at least # characters with contrast ratios approaching that of a book; dynamic graphics of a reasonable quality should be possible; there should be removable local storage of at least one pages) traded off against several hours of voice and music files." According to John Lees, a computer scientist at the University of Michigan, "The Dynabook concept had the potential to attract a great number of society's institutions. Look at what will be affected by the widespread use of Dynabooks, particularly in networks, via phone lines or cable television. For correspondence (and the postal system) the Dynabook has the capabilities of a typewriter in a smaller, more versatile, package. In publishing, the Dynabook is a personal printing press. Your textbooks can be a memory file. Your family can receive its newspapers on a reusable file, its monthly magazines on another reusable file. In education, the new learning activities possible are boundless, and they depend less and less on dedicated school facilities. As for calculators, televisions, and radios, all would face a very stiff challenge. Television in particular would be in trouble -- who's going to watch poor television programs when they can link up with the other kids on the block for a game of really super Star Trek or Star Trader? The possibilities boggle the imagination. The Dynabook concept is the culmination of many mind-expanding applications for a personal computer, brought together into one compact unit. The appearance of portable personal computers like this isn't far off. TTie heart of the system, highly developed and interactive programs, aren't ready yet, however. This means that you can't expect to see anything as versatile and fun as a Dynabook-style computer until long after the advent of such comparatively simple advances as The personal computer's ultimate purpose isn't to help balance your checkbook, remind you when to change your engine oil, turn thermostats up or down, or provide instant stock quotes. These and most other common prophecies of personal-computer applications are trivial and irrelevant. The most important service the personal computer will provide is to improve your life, and help you ask "what if?" For further details, watch the next ten years! "RiUy as Stunning as any of his heroes excursions to the starsAsimov's own journey. 'His life story is fascinating science-fiction specialist to -- even uplifting," Ben Bova said of Asimov's autobiographical account of his youth, In Memory Yet Green. And Time called it "ceaselessly informative and entertaining." Isaac Asimov carries on in the same engaging style in this story of the years that followed, tracing his transition from the wide-ranging author Carl Sagan calls "the greatest explainer of the age." Here, in scores of anecdotes, is Asimov: a carefully detailed self-portrait of the man George Gaylord Simpson hails as "a national wonder and a natural resource." # at all booksellers. #-# Bob Mecoy. Future Life, oh fn Memory Yet Green Your Car and Its Computer by Ed Teja H aving trouble with your # juggernaut? Why not pull into the station off to the right and have its programming checked? You know your car's computerized system is subject to a lot of wear, and its internal adjustments can only compensate for so much variation in performance. And did you ever consider the number of things that the on-board computer is responsible for? Unlike the cars of the #s and #s, which used a computer only to optimize the ignition system and fuel flow through the supercharger, today's models put nearly every automotive function under computer control. Consider the dash-mounted breath analyzer, for example. Before they became mandatory accessories, even drunks could start a car. All they needed was a key! Your car is too smart for that. Anything that indicates that the driver has had more than the legal limit of drinks locks out the ignition system. You don't think about it much, but before cars came equipped with low-cost photocells people had to turn on their headlights when it got dark. Of course, dark meant different things to different people, so sometimes some cars would have their lights on, while others had them off. Driving back in the #s was completely manual, other than for a few simpleminded gadgets, such as cruise control. 'The so-called power and automatic devices weren't really. It was actually possible to drive with the front of your car Words Before you can talk computer -- which is similar to talking turkey, if you're a turkey farmer -- you have to know the lingo. Here is a glossary of terms you'll need to know when you start to haunt the environs of your local computer club or subscribe to a computer magazine. Alphanumeric -- represents both letters and numbers; as opposed to alpha-only or numeric-only devices. Standard Code for Information Exchange. It's a #-bit code that represents letters, punctuation, and control codes. Analog -- a continuous signal, as opposed to discrete digital signals. Audio from your hifi is analog; computers comprehend digital only. Analog-to-digital conversion -- called AD makes continuous signals comprehensible to computers. Assembler Language -- a computer language that produces machine instructions. code for the numbers # through #. Benchmark -- a test program used to compare computers' relative speeds. Bit -- a single digit of binary (base #) number. Bus -- a set of hardware lines used to connect several devices together, thus you will hear of an address buS, a data bus, and so on. Character -- an information element. The letter "C" is an element of the alphabet, thus it is a character of that alphabet. that uses the same technology as your Digital-to-analog conversion -- the inputoutput technique for transferring data between a peripheral device and memory without using the processor. Only Memory. A device for storing programs or data that will be needed for some time. most common failing of computer programs. Hardware -- the system's circuitry. writing complex programs easily. Each instruction provides more than one machine instruction. Input -- transferring information into the processor or memory. Interface -- the circuitry (or software) that goes between two devices or processes to ensure that they work smoothly together. Interrupt -- a disruption of the expected program flow. Machine code -- instructions understood and executed by the processor. Nybble -- half a byte, or four bits. Object code -- code written in machine instructions. Output -- transferring information to the outside world. Peripheral -- a device that is connected to the processor in order to work with it. Random-access memory -- temporary storage devices. When you turn the machine off, anthing stored here goes away. Register -- where the processor tucks away bits of information. String -- a group (flock?) of characters that, taken together, have some meaning. The characters (letters) that make up a word constitute a string. This far-from-complete list shoul  get you started in wading through the literature. Don't worry about learning the terms; worry about using them correctly Noralic Barnett at an unsafe distance from the rear of the car on front of you. No on-board navigators existed. A large number of accidents resulted. Humans couldn't calculate safe stopping distances, taking into account road conditions and the car's condition and speed, as accurately as today's computers can. Drivers had to navigate by reading street signs. Because there weren't any on-board computers, there was no practical method of implementing sophisticated traffic-flow systems. Siemens Corp had worked out the details for microwave transponders that identified and assisted cars and drivers way back in the #s; they planned car-borne responder units that could run indefinitely on solar cells. Initially the system was intended for short-haul dispatching centers, ambulance services and police and fire departments. It didn't take long . for auto manufacturers to catch on to the commercial possibilities. They took the legally required anti-collision devices back to the drawing board to add the full navigational capabilities that now come standard on the lowest-priced model. Today, of course, every major city has a traffic-control computer that finds you the quickest, least congested route to your destination. It monitors your individual progress past its transponder checkpoints. The auto-identification system also has reduced car theft dramatically. "A charming sequel to Jeppson's Second Experiment." -- Booklist "Intriguing, intellectually stimulating..." -- Library Journal "A good yam, romping through time and space from beginning to end, or vice versa... Events, cosmic and human, viewed through the sensors of a Hamlet-like robot." -- Roger Zelazny Houghton Mifflin Company # Park street, Boston, Massachusetts # Today's car thief needs to know as much about computer programming as he does lock picking. There was a time when you knew something was wrong with your car when it began making terrible noises or stopped running. Adding diagnostics was a trivial job for the auto designers once computer control was established, but it was a tremendous leap for auto owners. Now you get advance warning. You can have your car repaired when a two-dollar part begins to go bad instead of when the two-dollar piece lets loose of the # part, destroying the # part under it. The really nice thing about computercontrolled diagnostics is that they operate automatically. By paying attention to the early warnings about mechanical inefficiencies under the hood, you can save the cost of all of this electronic magic in repair bills over the life of your car. and Other Stories Winner of both The Nebula Award and The Hugo Award Author of Dreamsnake "She's one of the best already, and it's exciting to think #, now at your bookstore Houghton Mifflin Company # Park St., Boston. Mass. # # at bookstores or write to: Cortney Skinner If You Don't Talk to Your Stereo, I Will by Eric Blair exciting development in stereo and television for quite some time. At the Winter Consumer America, Inc. showed its prototypes of the appliances of tomorrow -- devices that respond to their owner's voice. The new units feature an Acoustic provides this hands-free, voice-operated Defending the Empire: Intelligent Games by Ed Teja someone made up a game, the paraphernalia required to play it might include some chalk marks on the pavement, a rock or two for markers, and the odd bit of string. The focal point of these games was frequently found in contests of manual dexterity -- someone, somewhere, tried to outmuscle, outwrestle, or otherwise overcome or overwhelm the opposition. Today, if someone tells you they just made up a game, it's likely that to play it you must sit in front of a video display defending your side (often referred to as "the empire" rather than the archaic "good guys") against the machinations of a human opponent or, somehow more diabolically, a computer. The heritage of computer game playing can be found in a branch of computer science called "simulation." The idea behind simulation is that the problems that decision makers must face in the "real world" can be approximated with a computer. You get a chance to try out various strategies to see which will be the most effective when the time comes to make the final decision. Thus, the point of simulation is actually learning -- learning specific skills. In order to try out the alternative strategies, a programmer creates a "model" of the situation. He maps out the cause-effect relationships that exist and approximates the conditions that will exist when the decision must be made. The Pentagon is a bastion of game players. Countless tax dollars support a massive simulation that tracks the ever-changing character of the world's potential for a nuclear-type World War Last. They play with big chips. To begin modeling such a situation, the programmer must have a good evaluation of the current situation, and an idea of the relative importance of various items that make up the model. While you'd get the best results by leaving absolutely nothing out of the model, you'd also never finish making it. Thus you must eliminate those things that have the least effect on the model's performance. What kinds of things? All kinds of things. You could probably expect that the altitude of Paris hemlines would have a minimal impact, but don't count it out without some research. (This game stuff sounds like work.) For our world war model, the plays an important role. Not weighing things carefully can prove embarassing. An interesting (perhaps apocryphal) story has it that the Pentagon set about to use the model to determine what single resource was the most vital in time of war. The bills of materials for all essential goods were fed into the computer. The requirements of the nation were checked and counterchecked. After much wailing and gnashing of teeth (on the programmer's part -- computers don't have teeth) the results were out. Paint. Paint was the common element to the national defense. Someone forgot to mention to the programmer that not all materials were equally important. Talk about learning. remote control. The stereo memorizes (during a training period) and responds to its owner's voice by analyzing the voice's characteristics and matching its analysis to the patterns stored in the training period. Computer control (an eight-bit microprocessor, to be precise) provides comprehension of seventeen words that result in twenty-one different operations that range from turning the unit ON and operation. The voice-actuated television responds to thirty words, if you count the numbers I through # as words. The set beeps when it hears a command that it understands -- just to let you know that it heard you -- and it flashes a light-emitting Notice that the "look" of the #s, at least as far as stereo systems and televisions is concerned, isn't really a new appearance. It's a new man-machine interface. Don't expect appliances to change too much externally for a while, either. They keep getting smaller, but there are limits to how small they can get and still be useful. It's already quite a chore for designers to get all the necessary knobs, dials, meters, and lights on the front panel and still leave enough room for fingerprints. And now you'll have to have enough space for a microphone. The system does need ears, after all. But the model has its uses. Suppose a general wants to know the actual decrease in deterrent capability that will result from a budget cut. His first task is to define deterrent capability. Are offensive weapons of deterrent value? Do can answer questions such as these, he will get an answer -- based on those premises. The model is only as good as its garbage in, garbage out. The model can have as many levels of complexity as needed, but there are practical limits. The model must be understandable, or it is worthless. That's one of the nice things about games. The policy of "Keep It computers perhaps even more than anywhere else. But enough of the dire mutterings of the Hawks. What about the good clean fun? Let's look at the scenario for a run-of-the-mill Star Trek game written by a group of wayward engineers a few years back. To play Star Trek, you need a universe ripe for exploration. Because a universe isn't an off-the-shelf item, out program created one. Using number arrays (called matrices), we defined known space Adding intelligence in the form of a microprocessor opens new horizons for appliance designers. You'd expect that a computer controller inside the system would do more than just interpret a human's commands. That has been the trend. Look at all the goodies that have been added onto microwave ovens since they were computerized. They even tell time and give cooking advice. The important question is, however: What would you want the computer to do? Stereo components are already quite sophisticated. Some jobs the microprocessor would be extremely good at, such as working with the tape transport to control braking and tape speed to take better care of the tape and ensure constant tape speed -- furnishing better performance. The better tape decks come with built-in microprocessors for that very reason. They don't need another one. Besides, if you like the idea of a separate-component stereo system, you don't want one computer running everything. That would entail putting all the components together in a clump to avoid making your living room look like a Bell telephone exchange. That scheme would, in short order, bring you full circle back to the monolithic television-stereo all-in-one. When the stereo breaks, the whole mess goes into the shop for six years (the technician has to retrain for computer repair). The warrior-outlaw known as the Wolf seeks to create havoc, doubling his might through the use of a physicalpsychic double from far-away Terra -- and only the victory of the Compact, harnessing the terrible energies of the matrix, can stop him... Read and enjoy all of the "Bloody Sun" novels by Marion Zimmer Bradley. At your bookstore, or mail this coupon to: #'V P.O. Box #, Bergenfield, NJ #I handling. No. of Copies Book No. Title Price inU.S. Price in Canada  UE# # #  # #  # #  mi#I # #  UW# # #  # Add Postage and Handling  Name B# Address City State Zip Allow a minimum of four weeks for delivery. This offer subject to withdrawal without notice. Price and number subject to change without notice. On the other hand, there might be a market for a central controller unit. The controller unit would be a separate component. It wouldn't play music, change records, or perform any useful service (except maybe tell time) -- by itself, that is. Aha! Now you could plug in a tape recorder and amplifier to make a complete voice-controlled sound system. You could give the intelligent controller a command, such as, "Stereo power ON at #:# PM. Patch tape deck output into amplifier unit. Tape deck to play in stereo. Volume at level one. that would be handy! Now you can be greeted at the door by your favorite music. Tie the system into a burglar alarm to greet uninvited guests with the # Overture played slightly above the in quadrants. Inside each quadrant sat more arrays, which defined sectors. Rather than let the Enterprise exist just anywhere, we gave her a choice of sixty-four locations within each sector. This limit kept the math manageable -- a serious consideration in any model. guys). We let the computer pick a number between ten and one hundred to represent the number of Klingons in the known universe. We didn't care about the unknown universe, we weren't going there. The bad guys were spread liberally throughout the universe (along with stars and starbases). We never let there be more than five in any one quadrant, however, as experience proved that five Klingons were fatal to the Enterprise -- always. Thus was the universe created. Not incredibly complex, but even this simpleminded construct took a fair amount of work to get going. You can imagine what they go through at the Pentagon. The entire definition of the universe was subjective -- it was as large as we could make it without running out of memory in our computer. We introduced as many variables as it could manage. The Enterprise then was launched. The sector and quadrant were again selected by the computer. (The computer uses a random-number generator to pick numbers, by the way.) This started the game with a bang. In fact, every once in a while, the player at the helm (each player was his own entire crew) would be greeted by a display on the screen that read: Not exactly a perfect beginning. Assuming the player made it into the first quadrant, he began seeking out and destroying Klingons. The idea was to kill all of the bad guys before the time ran out, you ran out of fuel, or they killed you. Now isn't that better than that nasty, bloodthirsty Pentagon simulation? This digression shows you a little bit of what goes into creating a computer-controlled game. Toy manufacturers use the same basic approach, whether they make "Breakout" or an auto race game, or if they write a balance-your-checkbook program (except that Gremlins replace threshold of pain. (You'd better have a good system for that.) Our theoretical controller would be extremely flexible. To add components to the system, you'd just plug them in and teach the controller a few new commands. The controller functions as a power controller, patch panel (connecting one device to another), and function controller. The better units would even turn off any components not being used to save energy and wear and tear on the system. The controller units could run tests (called diagnostics) on your stereo for you periodically. Computers test themselves, why not apply the technique to your stereo? This kind of function suits a microprocessor's capabilities. At this point you might have noticed some similarities between our hypothetical controller and Steve North's personal computers. Yes, it's true. A personal computer with the addition of some hardware and software would fill the bill. The point of all this is that your first computer might not come in the shape of a computer -- it might look like a stereo. A dedicated controller would be cheaper than most computers. It wouldn't need a display, a complete keyboard nor as much memory. It wouldn't need to be programmable. That doesn't mean it wouldn't be a computer. Klingons in the check balancing process). But not everyone has a computer. That revelation hit companies like Mattel early on. One approach, used by Atari, was to sell you a dedicated computer (called a video game) that you could hook to the television and play. You add games by buying cartridges. Computer companies, such as Apple, favored selling you the computer, which you could hook to your television and program, and which other people would sell you games for. The toy manufacturers didn't want to make computers. They didn't want to miss out on the computer-game market, either. After a few false starts, came the intelligent game. When these guys make a toy, they don't fool around with chalk marks and the odd bit of string. They don't try to sell you a computer. They sell you a lot of computers, each in its own plastic shell. T his year greets, along with a new spring, Mattel's Flash Gordon Space Game (for one). It is a pocket-sized, self-contained computer that operates on a #-volt transistor battery. The game, designed for one or two players, features Flash's Arborian rocket ship defending itself against attacks from Ming's computer IS The Courage To Dre#un... This is the essence of Science Fiction. The spirit of our future is in the story of pioneers; the inner need for adventure, the love of truth, each individual's search for a place of his or her own. Galileo is the magazine of things to come. Galileo is the new magazine of great science fiction and the new frontiers of science fact. Articles by major scientists like Carl Sagan, David Wilson, and Arthur C. Clarke explore such topics as atomic and genetic research, astrophysics, and the coming computer technology. Reviews, interviews and previews are highlighted by Robert Silverberg, Marvin Kaye and David Gerrold on books, games and movies. Lighter subjects include fashions of the future, automobiles of tomorrow, and bicycles in space. Superb illustration by the Named "one of the best among SF mags" by finest artists in the field titillate the imagination. But the best parts are the stories, where science becomes the future, by such authors as Harlan Ellison, Marion Zimmer complete and uncut. From pathos to adventure, from the horrific to visions of the ideal, it's yours. Kovin O' Donnell. Jr.  M. Lue Gaii Subscribe today for all the tomorrows to come. Fabulous! I'd like the special subscription rate marked below. My payment is enclosed.  # issues for #(save #)  # issues for #(save #) Name Street State Town Zip Send to: Galileo Magazine, Dept. GX # Newbury Street, Boston MA # Careers Galaxy looks at jobs in tomorrow's computer industry -- and how to prepare for them. in the personal computing field in the future, get ready for some changes -- fast changes. First of all, personal computing is rapidly becoming big business, and the companies that will be in the running tomorrow will be the ones that recognize it now. Already the former garage shops, such as Atari and Apple, have moved into the big times, and their executives worry about debt financing, labor disputes, and the price of gold just like their counterparts at name but one -- are buying up all of the small, profitable electronic companies that they can work out a good deal with. The cash it has in the bank makes a big difference in whether or not a company makes it in the long run. But enough of the industry as a whole. You want to know what you should be studying to get into the field. Computer science is always a good bet. Theoretically. anyway, whatever is being taught should pace current events in the real world -- but don't count on it. Academic institutions tend to wander into the muck and mire of, well, academia, instead of focusing on the things you'll need to know on the job. Still, a background in computer science will give you the fundamentals to build on. To become skilled at writing the types of programs that will be needed by the computers of tomorrow, sharpen up your business and finance knowhow. Just take a look in any of the many magazines dedicated to personal computing (such as Creative Computing, Byte, or Kilobaud) and you'll see that the demand for good business programs far outweighs that for any other kind. Judging by the number of complaints coming from users, those on the market today aren't completely doing controlled raiders. You get digital scoring, an arming switch, a guidancecontrol lever, and a fire-control button (obviously the most important part). All this and simulated war sounds, too. But not everyone enjoys war games. Some of us prefer natural disasters. And what could be more natural than playing Catastrophe, wherein you depend on reflexes to save you from crumbling rocks, quake shocks, and meteorite showers. You stop the meteorites by shooting them with missies; juggling boulders in the air saves the city below you from destruction; catching bricks before they fall from a skyscraper gets you through the quakes. This also requires a #-volt battery. And the Germans thought that the V-# was hot -- they should've invented the #-volt battery! Not all games center on violence, of course. Card games (Computer Gin) and a Horoscope Computer, plus a series of sports games, round out Mattel's lineup. But, to be fair, it is the violent games that provide the challenge. Even chess, after all, is a war game. And given the lines around toy booths at consumer-electronics shows, the manufacturers are giving the public exactly what it wants. Tbey are doing it extremely well, too. The hand-held, battery-operated games free the player from the living room the same way that microcomputer technology sprung programmers from the confines of climate-controlled computer rooms. The advent of portable intelligent games might be just the ticket to offset the doldrums from waiting in lines and doctor's offices. If you have a plastic box full of Brain Baffler in your pocket, for example, you can learn while you wait. This Mattel creation will actually match wits with you. Its eight games include "Flash World" -- in which you spell out the longest word you can from computersupplied letters with one letter changing every second, a version of hangman called "Go Hang," and other word and number skill games. This, like Texas Instruments' Speak N Spell, is a fun-to-use teaching machine. the job -- there's plenty of room for newcomers. That should last as long as manufacturers keep making new computers. There is a continuing demand for newer, better, cheaper, more verstaile, more specialized, and smaller computers, too. If your interests lie in the hardware field (the nuts and bolts end of the business), you wouldn't be wasting your time by studying physics. You might be the one to produce the next advance in for people to do even more work on high-persistance phosphors for cathoderay tubes. Someone has to design keyboards and integrated curcuits. Someone must define the packaging, including development of lighter weight, yet stronger, packaging materials -- preferably not based on petroleum. Personal computing is even opening up some totally new horizons. Software publishing describes a new industry that supports widespread use of computers. Software publishers select, package, and distribute programs at prices that individuals can afford. They must offer a catalog of programs that satisfies computer owners' needs. The programs' authors are independent freelancers, in many cases, who receive royalties based on their programs' actual sales. To date no one has made major inroads into becoming a software-author's agent, but Then games can teach, too? Sure. That's the principle behind shows like The Electric Company, so why not put it in boxes? Writing game programs for computers certainly has taught more programmers the fine points of programming than would care to admit it. Games include contingencies that the computer scientists (except those who are writing programs) haven't thought of yet. I mean, how often does an academic text address the problems inherent in getting a box of gold out of a locked room without getting eaten by the dragon guarding it? Not often, you'll agree. One of the most important things that intelligent games may be teaching borders on the subliminal -- that computers are here, and they're here to serve. By packaging them in delightful forms that entertain, the toy manufacturers guarantee the inevitable acceptance of computers as part of our daily lives. (I said that this would be diabolical). Thus the expected "personal computer" might, for practical reasons, be a special purpose toytool rather than the ideal package which Steve North describes in his article (elsewhere in this issue). At least at first. Once computers have been accepted, who knows? Perhaps the specific lesson being taught by these games is simply computer literacy.  this should follow the path set by book publishing, too. Already most of the programs are written by a small number of people -- at least ' in the commercial arena -- and those authors might improve their financial position by using an agent. Royalties tend to be higher for software than for books (# to #, as of this writing), but can be expected to fall as the industry matures. If your interests lie in marketing, rather than technical, fields, personal computing offers some interesting challenges as well. Few of the computer manufacturers have reached the market with much impact. This is partly due to small advertising budgets, but ignorance of marketing strategies and usage of inappropriate techniques take their tolls. To tomorrow's computer marketing genius the field is open for development and implementation of brand-new approaches. No company has satisfactorily answered the question "Do we sell personal computers as intelligent calculators, incredibly flexible video games, or as small-business machines?" There are as many answers as there are marketers. The trick to planning a career that gets you aboard the personal computer bandwagon involves taking an educated guess as to where that wagon is headed, and then, in the immortal words of an anonymous cowboy, "Head 'em off at the pass!" Good luck. -- Ed Teja Now in its third year of publication, crystal ball that shows you the world of tomorrow -- a better, more positive world than today. With lavish, full-color layouts, culture, the arts and media, space travel -- whatever the greatest minds of our planet can forecast. Harlan Ellison is one of those minds. His award-winning science-fiction stories, his TV and film scripts, his hard-hitting articles and speeches have made him one of the most electric voices of today. And now, Harlan Ellison joins umnist, dissecting science-fiction trends and stirring up your thinking about the future of life. You're going to love Harlan or you're going to hate him, because he's going to hit you with some ideas you've never thought about. only -- offer good till Sept. # , #. # Park Ave. South New York. NY # for Just I # and Include one bonus Issue (total of # Issues -- # months) at no extra charge (newsstand price; over #.) magazine counter -- or at Waldenbooks, but you can subscribe right now at substantial savings. Either way, ask for Harlan Ellison inside. Foreign orcJers (surface mail) # # U Foreign Air Mall EuropeS. America -- add # D Asia, Africa. Japan -- add # # D Please allow #-# weeks for delivery of first issue Dufai long ago appropriated it, of course, and everything else, too, the Shubbi not excluded. The Arms is one of the older Shubbi combs, dating from sometime shortly after what is commonly known as the FatAss Takeover and well before what is privately referred to as The Big Joke On Them. To the Shubbi, if not the Dufai, the place must look classy. Its tunnelways slope around an artificial hill like a gasket-leak from a broken motor. The receptionist in the Arms' Red Tunnel East was your usual Shubbi flunky, a bad-tempered bozo. He filled the entrance when he saw me coming and scowled: the Dufai may have demoted his kind when they moved in, but at least he still had Terrans to harass. "Want?" he whirred. I repressed a groan. The Shubbi like the idea of a universal language, as long as it's theirs. Theirs sounds like an aviary with a cat loose in it. I'm okay on the whistles, but the clicks and glottal stops can pave the way to a laryngectomy in a couple of years. "Want see Omlaf," I chirped. "Him be all specting see by. Call now all come hurry at." "Him be no by." The Shubbi wiggled, indicating utter indifference. "All same go look all golly." "Me do." (What a language.) I followed as he pulled his bulk down the tunnel ramp. From behind, he looked like a small pachyderm that had been cut off at the knees and stuck on a broad, quivering base. The Shubbi are not a handsome people nor a pleasant one. The Dufai word Steven Utley has been writing science fiction since #, and has published it in New Dimensions. Universe, Galaxy, and Fantasy and Science Fiction. His real love, however, is cartooning, an occupation to which he increasingly devotes his time. Howard Waldrop's first story also appeared in #, in Analog. Since then he has appeared in Universe. Shayol, Galaxy, and Amazing. He conceived the original idea for "In the Shubbi Arms" and claims it is founded on the "apocalyptic visions of Stephen Foster as revealed in his songs." by Steven Utley and Howard Waldrop for them has no phonetic equivalent in any Terran language, but it means approximately the same thing that Terrans call them: Fat-asses. By and by, we came to a waiting chamber and another flunky, who looked me over and blooted, "Come? You be here now?" "Wilson-man," I said, and showed him the emblem on my purely ceremonial brief case. "Be sent for." The two Shubbi tweedled at each other for a few seconds, too fast and too high a pitch for me to follow the dialog. Then the receptionist headed back for his station at the mouth of Red Tunnel East, and the second Shubbi told me to wait while he went to fetch a Dufai. I insincerely thanked him as he lurched away. It's bad enough having to deal with flunkies; it can be a nightmare when some of the flunkies are big doughy toads, the others are big spiny blimps, and each kind would like to see the other kind staked out over hot coals. I nervously cooled my heels and calculated how much my time was going to be worth to Omlaf in terms of aggravation. A Dufai finally came clacking and scraping up the tunnel ramp. Now I began to get not just nervous but twitchy as well. I had never before bedn so close to one of them, and certainly never in one of their lairs. The Dufai enjoy making a show of refinement and have been, on the whole, marginally nicer proprietors of the galaxy that the crude Shubbi were. The Shubbi, on the other hand, did not smell like bad eggs. "You are here to see Omlaf," the Dufai said in passable German. He was not asking a question. Dufai do not ask questions. "First iris on the left," and he pointed his third major appendage down the tunnel. The third appendage is the formal one; he might as well have used a pole. I inclined my head ever so slightly, as one petty official to another, and walked down until I came to the iris bearing the squiggle that meant Commandant Omlaf. The iris opened. I took a deep breath and stepped through, into a gloomy, soursmelling chamber full of the new commandant. I hadn't expected to actually see Omlaf -- his predecessor, they had told me, always kept himself mercifully out of sight behind a large screen during audiences. Omlaf was big, even for a Dufai, at least three meters high, with a ratio of about two-to-one side to top. He remained spread and didn't rise for me. but he did have an interested air. I tried not to gag on it. "You are the Wilson-man," said Omlaf, "Your nest's official representative. I am so frothlike that you came." "How pulsing of you to have me." I gave him a big grin. He quivered. The Dufai are disturbed by the thought of teeth. which they apparently think are uncomfortable. They really don't like mouths, when you come down to it; our mouth parts move; we use our mouths to eat, to speak, to breathe, to make love; they think the whole business is vulgar. "You are comfortable in that erect positon." "Quite," I said, and thought. Surely they must have told him Terrans contain a good many bones. "Do not trouble yourself on my behalf. I am here to serve you." Omlaf gestured with his second major appendage, his way of acknowledging what was already obvious, then indicated a silver tray balanced atop a tripod. The tray contained small pieces of what might have been bloody liver mixed with milk. I was to help myself. "I regret to decline," I said. "Terran metabolisms have quirks." "You Terries have a saying. One man's meat is another man's person." "Something like that, yes." I tried not to watch as he delicately scooped up some of the morsels in the cup of his minor appendage and popped them into some orifice or other. "If ever you have occasion to call me here again, I must bring you a sample of a rich, aromatic, Terran delicacy. It's called  Continued on page # by Raymond Kaminski A nts, they were everywhere. Lucy found them in the pantry module where the food pellets were stored, in the catalytic stove, even in the cherished cookie jar, hand cut out of a moon rock, that Dave had given her on their seventh anniversary. And no matter how many times she scoured the kitchen with the plasma vaporizer, those little black pests kept coming back, zig-zagging over the white, teflon counter like coffee grounds that had suddenly come to life. "We can shoot men into space, but we still can't get rid of ordinary ants," Lucy mumbled to herself as she chased them with her ultrasonic wand. The insects scurried away, lashed by silent vibrations in the air. But as soon as she turned her back, they brazenly sprinted out again. To Lucy, it was more than just a simple nuisance, more than a poor reflection on ner housekeeping, for Dave was one of those men who had advanced space travel so far in the last decade that the exploration of the solar system had been standardized to a methodical, meticulous routine. He was now coordinator of a project which regularly launched voyagers to forage the vacuum for the knowledge and the materials the world needed for further progress and growth. Yet when she complained to him about the ants, he only smiled over the rim of his coffee cup and went on reading the latest report on his precious flights. The video-phone beeped persistently. Lucy ran, trying to answer it before it could wake Dave. He had put in another long night calculating the optimum reentry trajectory of Shuttle #-#I which was ferrying in the five astronauts returning from a flight beyond Pluto. Man had finally stepped out of his own backyard and left the solar system, like a kid crossing the street for the first time. The weather on earth, however, didn't seem to appreciate this milestone. It refused to cooperate, and Dave had to sneak the shuttle through between thunderstorms. "Where's Dave?j' Otis Drew's grey face winced across the screen. He looked as though he could use some rest himself. He always looked that way. "Dave's sleeping." Lucy tried to be firm. She knew it wouldn't do any good. "He didn't get home until dawn, you know." "Tell him to be at Flight Control within the hour." "Look, Mr. Drew... " The face on the screen turned into a blizzard of grey snow. Otis Drew had hung up. Lucy dreaded waking her husband. She knew he'd jump right out of his sleeping capsule as soon as she told him what Raymond Kaminski has been working as a scientific writer for fifteen years. Turning his hand to fiction, he has sold a novel to Tower Publications as well as this story to Galaxy. Warriors is scheduled to appear from Tower in January. Otis had said. But Dave had to have some rest, some time to let his body recuperate. He was depending too much on his beta-wave generator to keep him awake. It would ruin his health if it went on. And he hadn't really touched her in weeks. Lucy wouldn't let him. She didn't want love kindled and kept burning by a brain-wave machine. Without it, Dave drifted off even before the preliminaries were over. He couldn't help it. But Lucy did wake him. The job at Flight Control was a good one: it paid well and Dave seemed to enjoy the work. She made him drink black coffee in the hope that caffeine would make beta waves unnecessary. Still, it wasn't until he stood at the door and his finger found the button on the small pack attached to his belt that the color returned to his face. Only then was he fully awake. "If you remember," she asked him, just to have something to say, "try and pick up some ant traps on your way home. Nothing else seems to work." "Sure, Honey. I won't forget." He gave her an absent smile, a quick peck on the cheek, and then he was gone. She heard the turbines of his car scream into life, then fade into the distance. Lucy knew he wouldn't remember. "We were well beyond Pluto's orbit when we made visual contact. I estimate the diameter of the craft to be about # meters..." Group Leader Carl Kubek lit another cigarette off the one he had just smoked down to a butt. He hadn't felt this warmth in his lungs for the three months he had spent in space and he was greedy for any kind of sensory stimulation now that he was finally free of the sterile isolation of the space capsule. Normally, the Exploratory Program didn't even consider men or women who were addicted to the primitive, self-destructive tobacco habit. But Kubek was an exceptional man, and so they made exceptions for him. "You said 'craft'." Dave squirmed in his seat. "Do you expect us to believe... " "I don't expect anything." Kubek snapped back in a puff of smoke. "You want to hear it now or you want to wait for a written report?" "Go on, please." Otis Drew spoke to Carl, but he. was looking at Dave, "Okay, but pardon my syntax, won't you, fellas?" Carl wiped his hair back from his face, but the strands were heavy with sweat and they fell back down into his eyes. "Anyway, the craft was disc shaped, formed from a silvery, metallic substance. There were no external marks of identification. The surface was smooth, except for four hatches along the perimeter at intervals of # degrees. I suited up and went out to inspect it. The hatch opened easily. I didn't even have to use a hydraulic... " "I hope you realize that you violated procedure when you left the ship without permission. It was unscheduled, dangerous, and foolish." Dave didn't care for the way Kubek played fast and loose with the rules. Procedures had been codified for good reasons. Everything was so much safer, neater, easier to handle when the men kept to the pattern, did what they were told. Tom Barrett "Look, fella. At that distance from earth it takes over twentyfour hours between the time I transmit a message and the time I receive an answer. That's not counting the time it takes you guys to make up your minds. I'd still be driftin' out there somewhere if I had to ask for permission every time I wiped my nose. ' ' "But you put the whole project in jeopardy. Whatever this thing was that you found, it obviously wasn't a natural formation. It was manufactured and when you forced the hatch, you might have killed whoever was inside -- or been killed by them!" "There was nobody inside." "You couldn't have known until it was too late. And we have only your word..." "Look, are you calling me a liar?" Carl pushed himself to his feet. He was a big man, though his muscles were weakened from too much time spent in weightless space. But Otis stepped in between them and overruled Dave. "We selected Carl to head this expedition because of his initiative. We can't blame him when he uses it." To be contradicted by his superior in front of Kubek was like a slap in the face. At least it felt that way to Dave. He had to switch his brain-wave generator to alpha, to calm himself enough to go on. "After you breached the seal, what did you find?" Carl looked at Otis before he answered. "The craft appeared to have been designed for hauling cargo. There were no bulkheads, no internal fixtures. It was a great big container, probably was towed by a mother ship like a barge behind a tug. For some reason it had been abandoned. Maybe the mother ship developed technical problems and cut it loose. I have no way of knowing." He reached for another cigarette, but the pack was empty. He crushed it in his hand. "Come on. Get to the point. What did you find inside?" "Well, the craft was packed with crystals -- clear, brittle crystals like diamonds or rock candy, and they had a bluish tinge. I thought you boys might be interested so I brought some back with me." "Where are they now?" Carl nodded in Drew's direction. "In the lab. We're trying to identify the components." "I want to see them." "Of course, Dave." Otis Drew folded his hands in front of him. "Will you come along with us, Carl?" "You couldn't keep me away." It sounded possessive. They were his discovery, after all. But when he tried to rise, he swooned and fell back into his chair. "What's wrong?" "Probably just the tobacco and gravity ganging up against me. Takes time before you get used to either of them again." Carl smiled, embarassed. "You two go on ahead. I'll catch up in a minute or two." As soon as he was alone, Carl sifted through the butts in the ashtray till he found the longest one. When he lit it, he had to be careful not to burn his fingers or his nose. D ave didn't seem to want to talk when he came home. Lucy accepted his mood and braced herself for another night alone -- for she would be alone as soon as Dave turned off the beta waves. But after they picked their way through a silent dinner, the story began to leak out and exasperation over Kubek's impetuous conduct flowed into suspicions about the way Otis Drew had frustrated his authority. "You mean that we actually have proof that there are other people in the universe?" Dave couldn't help feeling betrayed by her enthusiasm. "Second-hand proof. That's all. The only solid evidence is the crystals. The rest is hearsay, the word of a reckless rocket jockey." "Well, what kind of crystals are they? I mean, are they sugar or salt or really diamonds?" Dave shrugged sourly. Lucy wasn't the only one who would be excited by the news. Soon a lot of people would be asking questions, so he might as well start getting used to answering them now. "We don't know anything yet. Samples are being shipped to the top analytical labs around the world. The crystals will be broken down into their components, bombarded with everything from lasers to proton beams. Then the results will have to be correlated. Till all the data is in, we're just whistling in the dark." It was then that the beeping of the video-phone intruded into the converstaion. This time Otis Drew was as grey as the North Atlantic and the twitches on his face were white caps riding the crests of the waves. "Kubek is dead." "When? What happened?" Dave's finger automatically found the brain-wave generator on his belt and switched it off. There was more than enough adrenalin dumping into his system to keep him awake from here on in. "We don't know. But the other members of the crew have fallen into comas. They must have picked up something in space. You better get over here. Quick!" Dave stood there for a second, staring into the flickering storm left on the screen. Then he tore out of the door. Lucy sighed long and hard. It was a good job, she told herself. Yet sometimes she wished all the commotion would go take a vacation. Then she noticed the plastic bag on the counter. She opened it and found ant traps. Dave had remembered. With all the problems on his mind, he had remembered her ant traps. Poor Dave. Lucy read the instructions, carefully pushed in the perforated holes around the rim of the cans and placed them at strategic sites around the kitchen. Foraging ants would enter the traps, carry the baited poison back to the nest, and soon the entire colony would be destroyed. "Even in this age of rockets and space travel when astronauts are swarming all over the universe and bringing back unimaginable treasures, it's nice to know that some of the oldfashioned solutions still work the best." Then Lucy gathered up the leftovers and stored them in the thermo-electric refrigerator. "The craft appeared to have been designed for hauling cargo. There were no bulkheads, no internal fixtures. It was a great big container, probably was towed by a mother ship like a barge behind a tug. For some reason it had been abandoned. Maybe the mother ship developed technical problems and cut it loose. I have no way of knowing." Continued from page # coffee." "It sounds simply wavelike." "I wagged my head, meaning But Of Course, and gave him my bland smile, the one with just the lips. He'd think wavelike if caffeine ever got hold of his digestive system. "But that," said the Dufai, "is as may be. There is a particular matter which must now be discussed, Wilson-man." "Of course." "I had hesitated to call your nest. It is my belief that a policy of general non-interference best serves the interest of efficient colonial administration. Even the fat-asses realized that after they had been here for a while." Otherwise, there wouldn't have been anything for the Dufai to grab away from them. "Leave the natives' customs and superstitions be, don't tamper with their nests and industries more than is absolutely necessary, and everything will run smoothly. That is the Dufai way. And it had always been successful. The Dufai Order, even before we assumed control of the Shubbi spheres of influence, has always been a model of efficiency. We have rarely had to punish anyone." The chamber filled with the sinus-searing miasma of Dufai pride as Omlaf did what they do instead of beam and crack suspenders. I tried breathing very shallowly, through the fine crack between my still blandly smiling lips. "But," Omlaf said, flicking his first major appendage, the one with the hollow barb and the poison sacs, "there is the matter of my private unit. My predecessor was unfortunately called away before he could explain to me the, ah, rituals, the protocol which your nest observes. I am baffled, Wilson-man, and it is starting to make me throbbing." "Believe me," I said, not taking my eyes from that twitching first appendage, "I want you to know, we all appreciate the fact that you're having to put up with some minor inconvenience." The first appendage uncoiled and rose and curled cobra-like in the air between us. The Dufai seemed to study the barb for a moment. "It has been some time since I contacted your nest with regard to this unit. Meanwhile, my administration is what you Terries call handsprung for simple lack of it." "Our people are working on it, let me assure you of that." "Your nest described the installation procedure as the merest thing. Yet I still have no easily accessible unit in my own chamber. The more I am told by your nest, the less I comprehend." He actually leaned toward me. It was all I could do to keep from jumping for the iris. The barb hovered above my head. "I am at twit's end, Wilson-man. Explain to me why I am having so much trouble with the Terrie communications system. Why could I not simply have kept my predecessor's unit?" "That would have complicated matters unduly. For everyone. There are records to maintain. You can't ima -- " I bit that off; you don't tell a Dufai that he can't anything. "We know what we're doing. My company, my nest, has been a going concern for a couple of hundred years, during which time procedures and policies that work have to be developed and refined and overhauled to the point that to tamper with them is to invite catastrophe. We readily admit that we make mistakes." "Perhaps you would not make mistakes if your nest did not enjoy such a considerable degree of autonomy." "But we explained the situation to you when you first came in to push out the Shubbi. And we explained it to them, too. And everyone agreed that our network should be integrated into the general system, first the Shubbi's, then yours. And at the same time. Just to keep things functioning smoothly. That the company should continue to have a free hand. No interference. It had been that way before the pulsing inception of the Dufai Order and the Shubbi takeover, and the company was enormously successful. It has been that way for the past century, apart from fat-ass excesses during the takeover itself. With the result that you now have at your fingertips a network that -- " "I have no private access to any network of your nest's." "But you will! You will! By no later than this very afternoon, or possibly tomorrow morning. And when you do get your unit, it will be yours, the one that you personally chose for yourself, not -- I sneered and hoped that Omlaf knew it to be an expression of contempt -- "a mere cast-off left by your predecessor." Omlaf sighed. That stench you wouldn't believe. "It is to be hoped. Desperation forces me to confide in you, a Terrie. I must have my private unit today, Wilson-man. I lose status in my nest each time I use another chamber." "Rest assured. We're doing all we can for you." "You are pulsing," said the spiny bag of blubber, "for a Terrie." "Where the Dufai sits, can a Terrie not be far away?" That remark apparently made some sense to him, anyway. He finally sat back or settled down or in any case drew away from me, and the first appendage coiled itself in his quasi-lap, and I just barely repressed a shudder of relief. No degree of training can quite prepare you for the sight of a Dufai barb as it looks for nice soft spots in your pate. "You will pardon my throbbing," Omlaf said. The Dufai do not really make requests, either. "I appreciate the strain which you baleens -- " "I do not know that word." "It's a word from a dead but still-honored Terran language. Great big ones." "Bah leens. Very wavelike, Wilson-man. I shall encourage its use." He waved the second appendage. I had been dismissed. Desperately resisting the urge to laugh out loud, I gave him a respectful nod and backed toward the iris. As soon as I was through and the portal had closed, I went up the ramp at just under a trot, darting past surly but awkward Shubbi messenger boys and, as I neared the mouth of Red Tunnel East, all but impaling myself on a, fortunately, bottom-caste spiny whale -- baleens, for God's sake, great big ones! -- who took a swing at me with his de-barbed appendage. Then I was out of the Shubbi Arms. I quickly put as much distance between myself and the place as I could before I had to sit down and absolutely break up. Bah leens! Very wavelike, Wilson-man! I howled. I rocked. I shall encourage its use! My God! I had done it, I thought, cackling, crying, pounding my thighs with my fists, my very first real penetration mission, and I had pulled it off to perfection, and never mind that Omlaf was new to Earth and couldn't tell when his tentacle was being tugged. Never mind that spooky first appendage, either. Oh, he would get his unit, finally, for sure, but it would make him more throbbing than not having it, we would see to that as we saw to everything else. The Dufai had the run of the place for two, three decades, and the Shubbi for several more before them, and in all of that time they had, neither of them caught on. Oh, and sure, I felt very patriotic and brave and all, a true descendant of the generation that had tried to match hardware with the Shubbi. But what really counted for me as I sat laughing and helplessly shaking my head was that I had gone right down into the midst of the bastards and shucked #' Massa Dufai, just as my parents and grandparents had shucked or Massa Shubbi after all the hardware was gone and only The Big Joke On Them was left. I had upheld the traditions of both my family and the company. We Wilsons have been members of the resistance since the first gloating fat-ass came waddling and slurching down the gangplank. And as for the other, well, hell, nobody's ever licked the phone company.  by Dona Vaughn T he government provided a military hover large enough to hold Alec in his hos-suit to take him to his home and all of them, even the emergency crew on the hover, expected him to be dead when they opened the doors. To their surprise, he was not. Dyane, standing at the doorway to supervise the hero's homecoming, felt a momentary chill as she remembered the indomitable, unconquerable will that was Alec Roche. But one look at his face and the hesitant movements of his chest reassured her. She had loved him so much that his leaving crushed the life out of her. Now she was a different woman -- regrettably colder and perhaps more cruel -- but blessedly different, and he no longer had the power to move her one way or the other. She had set aside the largest bedroom for him, the one that had been his in the dim past when they were together, but his eyes remained closed and he was not aware of that small favor. The emergency crew slipped him out of the hos-suit and connected him to the robo-nurse before they left. Looking down at him. Dyane thought that it was the robo-nurse, not Alec which caused the faint, erratic rise and fall of his chest. Only a small group of friends, hers, had followed them from Intercon IV. Ten or fifteen of them crowded into Alec's room with her and another fifteen or so roamed the house, changing places occasionally with the ones in the room. All of them felt it necessary to pat her on the shoulder and murmur, "Poor Dyane," when they passed, until finally her shoulder began to ache and she was sure she would scream at the very next person who came near her. But the next person was Saundra who handed her a drink and from the very first sip Dyane knew that Mikkel had been up to his old tricks and spiced it with something truly lovely that gave her a wonderful feeling of oneness with the universe and an urgent desire to love and be loved in all the varied ways she and her friends had discovered over the years. Dona Vaaghn's fiction has appeared in Galileo and Galaxy. She is a native of Texas and takes a lot of pride in her family -- a husband and two children. Her free time is taken up with gardening and target shooting, which must keep down the rodents in the garden. Then Saundra gasped and Val cried, "Look!" pointing at the robo-nurse. Dyane's beautiful feeling splintered and was gone. Alec's terrible eyes were open at last and he was looking around the room, gazing deeply, as only Alec could, into each of their faces. She followed his gaze around the room, looking into each of their faces as he did, and saw what he saw: their calm, matter-of-fact acceptance of his death. He closed his eyes and someone murmured, "He's gone, poor thing." Dyane could only sob, pointing to his chest, pointing at the thing no one else saw -- the suddenly firm and regular rhythm of his breathing. She brushed them all aside and went to bed alone for the first night since he had left her a hundred years before.   Alec swam up out of a haze of pain and saw the faces dancing in the mist before him. As they became clearer, they became fewer. Finally he understood that as he improved, the watchers vanished. It was agony for him to lie in the arms of the robo-nurse. When the telltales indicated he was getting stronger, the exerciser circuit was activated and his limbs underwent the further agony of mechanical movement. Once he dreamed that the governor of Earth had come into his room and looked down at him lying there with the robo-nurse pumping his limbs up and down for him as though he were some sort of frantic machine himself. The governor had spoken to someone just out of sight. "There are some things that robos can't do and that was one of them. When he crawled into the hold of that ship, he saved the lives of seven thousand people." The governor sighed. "It was an honor to ship him back to the planet of his birth. A very great honor." He paused as if waiting for a response. None came. "Everyone thought he would die. You understand that. They would not have done it if they could have guessed what kind of man he is. If they had known...You understand..." The governor's voice trailed off into silence. Then, in a completely different tone, "Who will tell him?" "I will." Dyane's voice floated out of some unseen corner of the room, and in it there was a minute trace of something that could only be detected by someone who had been as close to her as Alec had been a hundred years before. Triumph. Just a trace. Then it was gone. "I will be the one." After that he was not sure what was conciousness and what was not. The frantic pumping of his arms and legs seemed to go on eternally, even in his sleep, permeating every dream but one, that of the night machine. He had not dreamed of the night machine since he was a child, but now he dreamed of it constantly. The night machine had been, in reality, the vast machinery in the basement of the self-contained apartment house in which he had spent his childhood, the machinery tiiat purified the apartment dwellers' waste and returned it to them in usable forms. But he had not known that when he first saw it as a four year old. The vast clanging machinery haunted his dreams for weeks. He had seen it as a masticator of men and he knew then as he knew now that when he died he would go into the night machine to reappear later in another form -- purified, improved perhaps -- but changed; and it was the change, the loss of the uniqueness that was himself, that he feared more than the physical fact of death.   He woke one morning to a clear, cold conciousness of self that left no question as to what was dream and what was real, and while he might have teethmarks on his soul, the night machine would have to wait a little longer. There was a soft sound, a whisper of movement beside him. He turned his head and saw Dyane. He felt his lips shaping into a smile. "Dyane..." She shook her head to ward off whatever he might say next. "Leo has been calling to check on you. He would like to see you Cortney Skinner as soon as you feel like it." "Tell him, this afternoon," Alec said. "You can unhook me from this thing now." Another woman might have protested. Another woman would not have known Alec so well. If he had said he could survive without the robo-nurse's ministrations, then he could. She unhooked him without comment and stepped back, not offering him a hand, as he sat up for the first time since he had come home to Earth. She stood quietly, waiting, and after a long moment, he stood up. With the slow, shuffling steps of a very old man, he walked to the window. He braced himself against the wall and examined the stranger's reflection in the glass before him. "I'm better than I was." "Yes." He could sense that she was waiting, catlike, to pounce on something. "This time when I leave -- " "I thought you were gone for good. We agreed on that. My life is arranged. And now you've come back -- " She took a deep breath. "I don't fit into our old patterns anymore," she went on quietly, trembling with anger contained. "I've changed. I've changed, but you haven't." "It's only for a little while," he said patiently, not understanding, not yet. "Only until I get my strength back. Then I'll be gone and you'll have your life back, just the way it was." Her expression did not change. "After I'm gone -- " "You're not going. You will never be strong enough to leave Earth. They would not have brought you back if they had realized you were going to live. They didn't know you. Alec. Not like I do." "When I get stronger," he said, hearing her words, but not assimilating them, not yet, "I'll leave and then you'll -- " "No." "I don't -- " "You're a prisioner of gravity. You'll live, but your body will never again be strong enough to survive the lift off from Earth." He continued to look at her, still not comprehending, until he saw the tears shining in her cheeks and then, finally, he understood. No matter how long and how hard he fought, the way to the stars was closed to him. Forever. Leo Brandon came at four. He had been the only person on Earth gratified to hear that Alec Roche's flame was not extinguished. Since that was a manifestly unpopular view, he had kept it to himself and. He limped over to the table to examine the choice she had left him. The reflection of his own hand reached out to him as he picked up the knife. He switched it on and ran the edge of the beam carefully along his thumb. A long thin sliver of flesh curled away and floated down to the tabletop. It would be over so quickly and then there would be no more pain. He could no longer remember what life had been like without pain. fingers crossed, he had dreamed. Now he would see whether those dreams could stand the light of day. He let himself in. The sounds of music and laughter drifted down from the rooftop gardens, but the house itself was empty and echoing. He found Dyane just leaving Alec's room. When she saw him, she closed the door gently behind her and leaned against it. looking pale, fragile, and unutterably weary. "He knows?" Leo asked. "He knows." "And he accepts it?" "When has he ever accepted anything?" she said bitterly and walked away. For a moment Leo allowed his emotions free rein. Then, with an effort, he smoothed away the grin and composed his face into the proper lines for visiting one's best friend on his deathbed and went inside. When he saw the crippled old man standing beside the window, he thought he was in the wrong room. Then the man turned and he realized it was Alec. "I should have died out there," Alec said, bv way of greeting. He limped back to the robo-nurse and sat down. "Everyone expected you to. They would not have brought you back otherwise. You have to understand, Alec. They were not being cruel. They simply did not understand you." "And what do I do now?" "You make a life for yourself, I suppose. As best you can." "I've been thinking...a clone, perhaps, and a memory transfer..." "You haven't really kept up with the news from home, have you Alec?" Leo said gently. "What news?" "Why, the news that we are in perfect balance here on Earth. TTie population is completely under control. Of course, it has required a lot of hardship. A lot of personal sacrifice. There is always a hardcore majority that will not leave a planet, no matter how crowded it gets. And of course with our lengthened life span -- we simply had to adopt certain restrictions... You do understand?" "Cloning?" "Is illegal. I am sorry, Alec. If they could change the law for anyone, they would do it for you. The governor himself told me so." "But there are other places off Earth where -- " "They could fix you up in no time...If you could get there. But you can't get there, Alec." Alec lay back and let the robo-nurse's arms snake around him. He closed his eyes. "I'll be back," Leo said. Alec said nothing.   He woke to the sounds of music and laughter and he realized he had been hearing the same sounds in the background day and night since consciousness returned, the noise of Dyane's perpetual party. He stirred and the robo-nurse subsided. Someone had thoughtfully left a cane and a robo-chair by the door. He chose the cane and limped down the hall toward the music and laughter. Forty people filled the circular mainroom and in the center of the room on a mirrored tabletop, Dyane lay naked. Leaning over her was a tall, thin man who with skillful hands was embroidering fantastic sketches on her skin with a laserneedle. She of all the crowd saw Alec in the doorway. "Come and watch." she cried. "I'm having my life story written on my skin." Alec limped closer. The tall thin man was sketching a woman's face on the soft mound of Dyane's left breast. "My mother," she said. "I'm saving my labia for my father." The hands. "I'm tired of the past and I find this old skin is too tight. I'm going to get a new one soon and I wanted to get the maximum use out of this one before I shed it." She laughed until the artist hissed at her to be still. Alec saw then that there was no place in her life for him. One more doorway closed before him. The options were narrowing. He watched the needle skipping across her flesh for a few moments and then limped back to the robo-nurse to think it over.   When he finally slept the night machine crunched and rumbled so hungrily through his dreams that he woke again in a cold sweat, bringing the robo-nurse back to life. He lay quiet, passively accepting its ministrations until sometime in the early morning hours when the party swirled out of the house and swept on to livelier places. He shook off the robo-nurse and, leaning heavily on the cane, limped down the hall to the mainroom. On the mirrored table where Dyane had lain, there was a knife. He knew Dyane had left it for him. She had known where his thoughts would take him -- hoped perhaps that he would choose that route. The means lay within his grasp. She had gone no further than that. He limped over to the table to examine the choice she had left him. The reflection of his own hand reached out to him as he picked up the knife. He switched it on and ran the edge of the beam carefully along his thumb. A long thin sliver of flesh curled away and floated down to the tabletop. It would be over so quickly and then there would be no more pain. He could no longer remember what life had been like without pain, the pain of his poor battered body and now the other, inner, pain, that tortured him when he thought of the stars, forever beyond his reach. But just as he had been unable to give into death in one form, he was unable to give into it in another. He would fight against the night machine even if it meant two hundred more years of pain and struggle before he succumbed. With infinite care, he replaced the knife on the mirrored tabletop and turned away. From behind him somewhere, he heard a long, low sigh and he turned in time to see a flash of iridescent tattooed skin disappearing into the garden room. He waited a few moments and when she did not reappear, he went back to the robo-nurse's arms. whistling in a particularly lighthearted way Alec found so irritating that it alone would have drawn him back from the grave. "It's time you were up and about," Leo told him. "You've got to come and see my babies." "Babies?" "That's what I call them. You haven't even asked me what I'm working on." Anything, Alec thought, to keep him from whistling. "All right, what are you working on?" "A zoo," said Leo and chuckled like a madman. Leo's zoo consisted of rows and rows of ampules in a liquid nitrogen freezer. "They're part of the package for the Andromeda Probe, the cells of all Earth's creatures -- except man." Leo grinned. "But he will be represented too. I have permission, unofficial of course, to pick up human cells off planet for two cloned volunteers when I collect the rest of the package." Alec leaned heavily on his cane, staring at the freezer. "I'm afraid I don't quite understand." "You haven't heard about the Andromeda Probe? It's been planned for the past ten years!" Alec thought of muscles and bones strained beyond endurance and the terrifying knowledge that seven thousand lives depended on him. "It must have slipped my mind," he said mildly. "Yes, well, it's a purely scientific venture to explore the M#I galaxy -- " here when the results come in?" "I have to assume someone will." For once, Leo was quite serious. "I believe in Man. I always have." He reddened slightly and hurried on. "The probe's computer will carry out mechanical scans first, and on the basis of that, decide at what point to start the cloning and educating of the volunteers." His eyes sparkled. "Can you imagine it? Two humans with a life span of five hundred years and the best equipment our civilization can furnish and a whole new galaxy will be theirs to explore. If they find no life they can seed selected planets for us." "Us?" "We'll be there eventually. Man always pushes outward. It's his nature." "Why only two humans? Why not enough to establish a colony?" "We wouldn't want to meet ourselves when we get there, especially not with that much lead time. Look how much trouble we've had rooting out entrenched colonies in our own Galaxy. Let's hope Andromeda holds something a little less dangerous than humans." He chuckled like a maniac. "But what do we care about that? You and I will be long gone by then."   When Alec returned home, the house was still empty. No doubt the party was continuing elsewhere with Dyane at its center, but Alec was left alone with his thoughts. When he slept, the night machine was back in his dreams, but this time instead of something that longed to devour him, it was a fantastic steed that he rode across great distances into another universe. In the morning he called Leo. "Feeling better, are we?" Leo said. "How about lunch?" Leo picked him up, took him to a remote beach, and floated him out on an air skid half a mile from shore, before he turned on a damping device and said, "Nice day we're having, isn't it." "You know what I want, Leo." "I know." "Can you do it?" "Certainly!" "How soon?" "As close to departure time as possible. Once I'm off Earth we can't be stopped. I leave May #st. You come to my zoo on the #th and I'll give you another tour." Before they floated back to shore, Leo said, "After that, this body won't matter, you know." Alec understood. Leo was telling him it was all right to give up once he had donated the cells and the tapes. "I'll bring you something afterwards," Leo said and Alec was grateful to him. There was the problem of the law. They had the tacit approval of the governor, but at the slightest hint of publicity that would vanish. The punishment for illegal cloning was death. After Leo and his zoo were safely off Earth, it wouldn't matter, but until then Alec had to be very careful. Dyane came back to the house minus the party and took to watching him like a curious cat. She wore no clothes in the house and he grew used to the iridescent flash of skin that announced her presence. He was glad when he awoke on the morning of the #th and found that another party was underway. That would take Dyane's mind off him. He dozed in the sun and gathered his strength. Sometimes the party swirled into the garden around him and he didn't even notice as he dreamed of galaxies beyond reach. He went to bed early that night. The robo-nurse, no longer activated, surrounded him like a silent metal guardian, and he slept peacefully for once with no dreams to disturb him. He woke to find that the night machine had come to life in the beautiful gold light of dawn and was holding him fast in its steel embrace. Dyane stood by the door, watching him. "Let me out of this," he said calmly. "I know what you're planning to do. You haven't considered the consequences to me, have you? You'll be dead and I'll be under suspicion... They 'll restrict my movements and my friends will desert me and you don't even care. You don't think of me. You didn't think of me when you left before. You..." She turned to hide her face. He stopped trying the strength of the robo-nurse's arms and considered her back. "You could have come with me." "I couldn't," she cried and ran out of the room, leaving him a captive. He began again, methodically, to try his strength, and he wondered for the first time why she had not accompanied him a century before. The robo-nurse had not been programmed for violent patients. He beat and battered at it with his body until its parts buckled and unlatched and then he lay in its ruins trying to gather strength that was no longer there. Finally he gave up and simply rolled out of the robo-nurse's remains and onto the floor. He lay where he had fallen until he knew if he lay there a second longer, he would never move again. He began slowly, painfully, to inch his body toward the door. Time was passing, a lot of it, and it seemed to his weary eyes that he was no closer to the door. Somewhere in the distance he heard the soft pinging of the triphone and he knew that Leo was trying to reach him, wondering if he had changed his mind at the last moment, and knowing he would not. And then he forgot Leo. forgot that other promised future self, forgot everything except that he had to crawl through the doorway ahead; forgot everything except the pain, pain, pain, pain, pain of muscles stretched beyond endurance and still functioning. Nothing, not even the iridescent flash of skin, registered until he felt the salty drops running down his face and knew that he was laying on his back. He knew then that he had made the ultimate effort, had called every ounce of strength out of his body, ravaged it for everything it held, and everything was not enough. He was laying on his back and the doorway was forever beyond his reach, like the stars themselves. Then he realized that the salty tears running down his cheeks were not his own but Dyane's and that she was cradling his head in her lap. "All right, all right, you utter and complete Continued on page # by Eugene Potter and Larry Blamire What is considered by many to be the most decisive development in the history of steam warfare took place in # when military engineers in the Republic of Normandy discovered the traction-bearing drive. Until that time, the size of the steam rig itself was limited by the precision with which its drive gears could be machined. Small imperfections in gear teeth create noisy vibrations when teeth mesh at high power and speeds. The result can be debilitating noise for the crew as well as an unstable drive system liable to breakdowns. Until the discovery of tractionbearings, experiments with rigs larger than ninety-five feet led to damaged gears and broken crews. While traction-bearings solved the mechanical problems inherent in the construction of truly large steam rigs, the fuel problem remained. A larger rig requires numerous coaling stations, effectively obviating the possibility of overland invasion into enemy territory. It was a remarkable confluence of circumstances, then, when the Norman steam works produced the first oil-fired steam engine in the same year the new drive system was developed. In one stroke, the Norman steam forces acquired a rig much larger than any seen before which was also capable of extended forays overland. -- Samuel Ellicot Morrison from A Concise History of Steam Warfare on the North American Continent. Artist Larry Blamire is well known to readers of Galileo. He acts with the Boston Shakespeare Company when he is not painting and he is keenly interested in filmmaking. He was the original creator of the Steam Wars. Eugene Potter has had short stories published in Galileo. He claims to have gotten involved with Larry's Steam Wars project because he always wanted to combine his interests in science fiction and history. At the compound the carnage was awful . Confusion reigned among the demoralized Americans. Bodies lay everywhere and the scene was a mess of flying limbs, scalding blasts of escaping steam, and sheer terror. Here and there a crewman sought refuge among the buildings, only to be crushed as the structures collapsed, one by one. L owell is situated at the junction of two major rail lines and occupies a bend in the Merrimack River. It is the site of the regional service facility for the United States Steam Forces, Fort Salmon P. Chase. To the north there are low hills, then the border of NouvelleNormandie just two miles away. To the south there are even lower hills, then metropolitan Boston, resting in the center of a geological basin. On October #, #, the peace of the normally placid countryside was shattered by the appearance of the largest steamrig ever known on the North American continent. The l#-foot man-shaped machine appeared in the hills to the north, indiscriminately smashing barns, houses, stone fences, and trees as it trundled through the small farms which cover the landscape in that part of New England. The locals knew the great machine was making for the Chase steam works. Even if the fort had been heavily guarded (and it was not), it is hard to believe the U.S. steam forces would have had anything to stand up to this Norman juggernaut. Nobody expected an attack from the northern countryside. American steam forces were guarding the coastal highway at Ipswich, fifteen miles east. The Americans were unprepared for either an overland attack or an assault by a steamrig # feet high. An occasional farmer would bring out a loaded rifle and fire at the advancing behemoth, but it was hopeless. A lucky shot through the "eye" might have wounded one of the two pitots or perhaps even the captain. But, faced with such an enormous destructive machine, not even the doughty New England farmer had the nerve to stand fast and aim his rifle properly. The Norman machine slowed, however, within a mile of the Chase steam works while its captain surveyed the compound. He stroked his short elegant beard thoughtfully and half-turned to the young officer who stood at wide stance attention behind him. "A moi ces jumelles," he said. "Toss me those field glasses." The young man nodded and handed him the field glasses, then took the mouthpiece of the speaking tube from its hook on the ornate cabin wall. "Toute halte, " said the captain. "Full stop." "Toute halte," repeated the lieutenant into the speaking tube. The enormous rig took another ponderous "step" and halted, its great six cylinder reciprocating engine chuffing at idle belowdecks. The landscape before the four men in the lofty cabin stopped rocking and the captain scanned the five brick buildings of the Chase compound with his field glasses. The facility consisted of a depot, a small fabrication plant (nothing like the one in Montreal), two hangars, and administrative offices, all low brick buildings with few windows and substantial-looking architecture in a military style. Three American rigs stood in and about the compiound, small protection for an important military installation. The largest of them was fifty feet tall. The other two, lightly-armed one-man walkers, were only twenty feet high with armament limited to single Maxim machine guns. Another rig (which would have been fifty feet high, had it been standing) was under repairs and rested in great, helpless pieces before one of the hangars. There were signs of activity in the compound, evidence that the Americans bestirred themselves from the shock of their first look at R.N. V. Colosse defer. Smoke began to billow from the shoulder stacks of the largest American rig. It made tentative movements, as if in drill and slowly -- in a complicated series of maneuvers -- turned to face the Norman machine. "Nous sommes d portee de ce vapeur Id, " said the captain. "We are within range of that rig." He turned again to the lieutenant. "Commencez!" he said. "Fire away!" "Commencez!" repeated the young man into the speaking tube. The titan's ten inch chest gun coughed a single tracer over the mile separating the enormous rig from its target. The tracer landed short, taking a corner from the steam hangar in the foreground and raining bricks over the dismantled rig on the pavement. There was a pause while the Norman gunner made adjustments, then the cannon opened up again. Two exploding charges went wide of the American rig, reducing half the depot to rubble. The third shot -- after another pause -- found its mark and halved the American rig at its "waist." Orange smoke surged skyward as its magazine detonated. "A discretion, " said the captain. "At will." The lieutenant repeated the orders behind him and the captain studied the scene ahead. At the compound the carnage was awful. Confusion reigned among the demoralized Americans. Bodies lay everywhere and the scene was a mess of flying limbs, scalding blasts of escaping steam, and sheer terror. Here and there a crewman sought refuge among the buildings, only to be crushed as the structures collapsed, one by one. A marine platoon leader, looking splendid in his blue jacket, attempted to get his detachment in formation, but his shouts could not be heard over the roar of the shells and exploding charges. He was killed in the first three minutes by shrapnel. In the relaxed and comfortable control cabin of the Norman monster, the captain studied the firing pattern of his barely competent gun crew. "Expediez le vite!" he snapped. "Finish it off quickly!" He watched the shells from his rig's other guns strike the low buildings, knocking chunks of brick from them. The exploding shells of the big chest gun, however, accomplished most of the destruction. The big cannon in the rig's central cabin was capable of firing twenty rounds in a minute. Even so, it took the inexperienced Norman gun crew a half hour to completely flatten the steam works. The drift on a projectile from a ten inch shell is only two and a half yards over the course of a mile, and deviation is less than two yards in a ten-mile wind. But the Norman guns continuously struck wide or short. Nevertheless the explosive power of the Norman's guns made up for the incompetence of the gun crew. A near miss inevitably destroyed the rig's target anyway. The first mission of Republique de Normandie Vapeur Colosse de Per was shaping up as a success. Never having fired a shot in return, the Chase steam yard was completely destroyed. The two walkers were dismembered and buried in the wreckage. The large rig under repair was less than scrap metal, and black smoke enveloped everything. "En avant, " said the Norman captain. "Forward." "En avant, " echoed the lieutenant into the speaking tube. The Norman's guns stopped. The great machine's engine rumbled as it built steam to move the great "legs." "Quatre degris d droit, " said the captain. "Four degrees to. the right." He waited to hear the lieutenant repeat the order into the speaking tube. "Vers Boston, " he said. Corporal Frederick Winchendon was aware that an order to find errant Gunnery Sergeant Tom Service amounted to an order to prowl all the bars in Gloucester. He silently cursed hii superiors for forcing him to abandon his work on the U.S,S. Javelin's right arm and took up the job of searching for a man he knew was not worth finding. He would have preferred to finish tearing down the "shoulder" set to examine that bearing. He was convinced he could repair the bearing himself, if only the captain would give him a chance to examine it. Instead, he found himself walking from bar to bar and tavern to tavern. He finally discovered the "gunny" alone at a table in a dingy place on the Gloucester waterfront. You can't just drag a man out of a bar on a Saturday evening. Even a drunken lout like Service deserved the courtesy of being allowed to finish his drink, so Winchendon sat quietly while the sergeant took great gulps from a tumbler of whiskey and tried to explain steam strategy to the serious-fninded corporal. If there were any chance of actually learning strategy from the bleary-eyed gunny, Winchendon would have hung on the man's every word. But he dismissed the whole one-sided discussion as so much drunken rambling. He gazed wistfully toward the door of the bar, hoping Service might somehow remain in a condition equal to walking back to the Gloucester train station after he finished his interminable last drink. His gaze was interrupted, however, by the appearance of three men approaching their table. They wore the dark blue wool frocks of the U.S. Revenue Cutter Service and they carried themselves like Gloucester locals. They swaggered a little. "Well, well, well," said one of the sailors menacingly, while he dropped his glowing cigarette and ground it out on the barroom floor. He was looking at one of his companions, a bearded brute of a man, when he said, "Do we have the honor of entertaining the steam forces tonight?" Service broke off his monologue on the strategic insignificance of the coastal highway. The two steam crewmen stood up from their small table. "At your service, sir," slurred the sergeant good-naturedly and adjusted his neck kerchief. "Gunnery Sergeant Tom Service, the chest gun of the U.S.S. Javelin. " Winchendon didn't say anything. He didn't want trouble from the Revenue sailors, but he didn't want to be friendly with them, either. " And what part of the steam man do you run? " said the third sailor to Winchendon. "Excuse me," said Service, smiling. "We don't call it a steam man. We call it a steamrig." The third sailor looked at Service. "And what part of the steam man do you run?" he repeated. "You can tell by looking at him," interrupted the bearded monster -- and at this. Service took a surprisingly steady step toward the sailors -- "He's the prick." The sailors all began to laugh. And they laughed so hard that they weren't prepared for the apparently drunk Service to pick up a nearby chair and club the bearded man with it. Winchendon knew instantly that he had no recourse but to fight. Falling easily into the hand-to-hand movements that he had learned so recently in basic training, he belted one of the sailors with a double-handed blow to the temple and kicked the only one who had remained standing. At that point, however, the one Service had clubbed staggered to his feet and prepared to face off with the corporal, who raised his fists. Then two things happened. The number of Revenue sailors increased by six or eight (Winchendon didn't have the presence of mind to count them) and Tom Service disappeared. Winchendon punched and kicked valiantly for a few seconds, but there were so many of the sailors that he could not prevent himself from being pinioned. He tried vainly to get his foot behind the leg of his captor and he had a few anguished instants of realization as he saw a line beginning to form in front of him. The sailor at the front of the line bowed comically to Winchendon. "Prick," he said, "I would like you to meet the man who has the first whack at punching your guts out." He turned and made a gesture to the large blond-bearded creature beside him. "This here," he said, "is the Chief Stoker of the Revenue Cutter Quincy." He turned back toward Winchendon. "Chief," he said. "This here's the prick of one of the steam men from Ipswich." Then the burly stoker stepped toward Winchedon and began to punch him alternately in the head and stomach. The young corporal remained conscious long enough to hear one of the sailors say, "Come on, now. Chief, give the rest of us a chance." Station to the city limits. Winchendon would have preferred to walk -- or limp -- the distance in silence. But Gunnery Sergeant Service, having secured the corporal's release from jail, seemed inclined to conversation. He looked at Winchendon as the young armsman struggled to keep up with him on the uneven brick pavement. "You look a sight. ' said the sergeant. "Maybe you'll look bad enough for the captain to take pity on you. He's not too happy about diverting to Gloucester." Winchendon was preoccupied with his pains, but he managed to summon enough concentration to look back at the sergeant while he limped along. "Where did you go?" he asked. "The captain," said Service sympathetically, "said he would contact the Paymaster about making deductions from your pay as soon as we get to Lowell." "Deductions?" croaked Winchendon. "Captain put up the damages to get the innkeeper to drop the charges. He intends to get the money back." "Didn't you tell him it wasn't my fault?" "Corporal," said Service. "It doesn't matter whose fault it was. When you bust up a bar, you pay for the privilege. I know. I busted up plenty of them in my time." "Sergeant," said Winchendon. "You started that fight. I didn't have anything to do with it." "They sure were beating you up like you had something to do with it," said Service. Just then they caught sight of the Javelin's torso, towering above the houses along Washington Street. It looked like some mythological giant guarding the town. Wisps issued from its shoulder stacks and the two of thpm could just make out some of the crewman idling behind railings just below the machine's "head." Winchendon saw his friend Stevens at the very top of the rig's "helmet." He could not see what he was doing, but assumed he was polishing the six-pounder which he operated so effectively at the target range in Ipswich. The ninety-five foot rig was altogether a picture of calm inactivity. "Why are we shipping to Lowell?" said Winchendon. "Maintenance," said Service. "Captain decided to report a week early because of the bearing in the right arm." He tisked sympathetically. "I hope he doesn't blame that on you, too. Corporal." Winchendon groaned. "Is the coastal highway secure?" he said. " 'Is the highway secure?' " said the gunnery sergeant, grinning. "Are we taking up that strategy now. Corporal? We aren't any good at beating up Revenue sailors, is that it?" "Don't push me. Sergeant," said Winchendon. "Settle down, boy," said Service. "You're in no shape to back up any threats. I'll answer your question, though. # don't think the coastal highway is secure. They still have the Talos and the Washington, but I think there could be an attack any time. That's what I was explaining to you last night when we were interrupted." "The Normans wouldn't attack during peace negotiations." "Peace negotiations don't mean anything to the Frogs," said Service. "They just want to get us by surprise. They want to attack with their new steamrig." "New steamrig?" "The Frogs," said Service, "have a new steamrig which is half again as big as a conventional rig. It has more armor and firepower than thret. Javelins." The sergeant gestured toward the steamrig ahead of them and Winchendon thought he saw an increase in activity on the machine, as well as he could tell through the telegraph lines in the foreground. "You're talking through your hat. Sergeant," said Winchendon. "They would never make a surprise attack. It goes against the code of steam warfare. And besides. I've studied a lot about steamrigs and I can tell you that nobody can build a drive train for a machine like you're talking about." Service shook his head. "Come on. Winch," he said. "You sound like those old farts at Command." "Don't call me 'Winch'," said Winchendon. "Nobody can build the gears for a rig like that. A rig like the Javelin is as big as they can get. Any bigger and the minor imperfections in the gears set up vibrations that will shake the rig to pieces the minute it starts up. It's impossible to machine the gears fine enough. Not to mention you couldn't carry enough coal to fire such a big machine. There are enough problems with stoking the Javelin." He remembered with a twinge the weeks he spent in the stoke hold of the great rig. "Maybe they have a new kind of fuel," said Service. "And maybe they don't use gears." "Don't make me laugh," said Winchendon, rubbing his jaw, "it hurts. And I suppose you're going to tell me we don't have to guard the coastal highway because this giant rig will come overland from Montreal where the Frogs have their steam works. I suppose this big machine doesn't need regular steam highways." Winchendon noticed a definite increase in activity on the distant rig. Crewmen rang along catwalks, shot up ladders, and rappeled down the torso on grapnels. Their red and white striped jerseys merely looked pink at this distance. "What's going on?" said Winchendon. Before Service could venture an answer, the machine's whistle sounded, shortly but piercingly. It screamed into the sky over Gloucester three times and Winchendon had to cup his hands over his ears against the excruciating sound. Service pushed the corporal. "Combat alert. Winch!" he shouted into the young man's ear. "Double-time!" The two of them broke into a run, heedless of hangovers, bumpy brick pavement, small children, and a crystal blue sky. Winchendon swung himself into the basket from which he operated ihe Javelin's right arm. He pulled the clutch lever to engage the mechanical system which operated the traction telltales and enabled him to coordinate his operations with those of the left arm. "Forty-five degree swing," barked the speaking tube next to his right ear. "Forty-five degrees," shouted Winchendon, setting the pointer at forty-five and cranking the knobbed wheel which would engage the limiting studs. He checked his instrument board at the mechanical pointer for the left arm. As soon as the pointer crossed into the red area marked "Forward Swing," he pushed his throttle for backward swing. It took three swings to get the arms into perfect coordination. Winchendon had a counterpart at the left arm, a man named Fitzsimmons who occupied a basket thirty feet away, on the other side of Service's six inch gun. Once the two armsmen achieved perfect synchronization, their arm swinging could increase the rig's ' 'walking" speed by as much as three miles per hour. A steamrig is a powerful machine, but it had not improved on any of the dynamics of human walking. Any steam crewman can talk at length on the importance of a good arm swing to steamrig locomotion. An armsman, however, performs his job with practiced motions and is able to remove some of his concentration from the operation once the rig is fully underway. It is much the same as a bicycle racer, who is able to take his mind from the complicated work of pedaling and balancing in order to consider strategy. It was inevitable, then, that Winchendon's mind would begin to drift and to reconsider the events of what had been (so far) the most unpleasant day of his life. Not since he had fled his parents' poverty-stricken farm near Smyrna. Delaware had he suffered such humiliation. Captain Feller had made him and Service stand within the railing of the Javelin 's broad "epaulet." They stood in the wide-footed stance which passes for "attention" on board a swaying steam rig. They waited for Captain Feller to finish shouting into his speaking tube, The rigi was thunderous when it was underway, but the captain was a big man and took resonance from the full height of his body when he spoke. "Stay on the steam road," shouted the captain into the tube. "We'll use # at least until we hit Peabody. Stand by for more orders when we get there." He replaced the cap on the speaking tube and looked up at the two crewmen. "Corporal," bellowed the captain, "you're luckythe Steam Corps outlawed flogging." The captain, an old-timer, often forgot himself and referred to the service by its obsolete designation as a Corps. Winchendon gulped. He wanted to say something in his own defense, something to relieve the humiliation of being posted on the epaulet. But he couldn't think properly with the wind whistling in his ears at twenty miles per hour. And he hadn't the wherewithal for all the shouting anyway. "Do you like operating the right arm?" shouted the captain. "Yes, sir," shouted Winchendon. "You don't want to stoke again?" Winchendon thought about the grimy, sweaty cabin in which the stokers strained their backs firing the furnace for Javelin's four cylinder reciprocating engine. "No, sir," he shouted. "I'm sure Chief Duff would be happy to get you back down there in the engine room," the captain bellowed. Winchendon didn't know what to say. "You're going to have to get back to your arm," boomed the captain. "We can't make top speed without the swinging. You're just lucky we don't have another trained armsman." "Yes, sir," shouted Winchendon. He hoped the interview was over, but Service spoke up. "Sir," said the gunny, with the practiced projection of a crewman, "are we going to fight?" "You're damned right we are, Sergeant," said the captain. "The goddam Frogs are here." Service glanced quickly at Winchendon and smiled. Winchendon just wanted to get off the epaulet and back to his station, but Service seemed determined to prove his contentions in front of the corporal. "What about the peace talks?" he said. "The peace talks have gone to Hell," replied the captain, turning to bring a chart down from the rack beside him. "Normandy wasn't ever interested in peace. Damned Frogs just wanted to take us by surprise. Their rig didn't even come by the coast road, for God's sake. It came overland from Montreal. If the reports are correct, it has destroyed the steam works at Lowell. "You had better get to your posts, both of you. The report says this rig is # feet tall. We've got the fight of our lives coming up." T ime passes quickly in a steamrig. The large and powerful machine requires constant attention to keep it running smoothly and on course. Course corrections are frequent, speed and power are constantly adjusted for gradients, and when a rig is on combat status the gun drills are incessant. Winchendon did not notice how quickly time was flying as he responded to orders from the speaker next to his ear, accelerating and decelerating the swing of the right arm, throwing his clutch in and out. He was lost in the rhythm of the rig's swaying gait. He had no idea that the captain had commanded the unprecedented operation of entering the metropolitan area at Peabody, that they were striding southwestward through the towns of Boston's north shore, scattering pedestrians, carriages, and bicycles. He had no porthole at his station and he wasn't privy to the captain's decisions. He knew enough about tactics, however, to realize that their only chance was to engage the Norman north of the Charles River. They might hope to hold the invader there until the Talos and the Washington got word and followed. Winchendon swung slightly in his gimbaled basket, working his throttles and clutch automatically, when a strange hum brought him back to where he was. His experienced ears picked up the unusual sound from among the crashing din which echoed about the work cabin. "What's the matter, there. Winch?" shouted Service from across the cabin. "I don't know yet. Sergeant," shouted Winchendon, too concerned with his board to notice Service's use of the hated nickname. Service went back to berating his gun crew, putting them through their loading and servicing drills. The hum continued and Winchendon saw his steam pressure gauge advancing. He hadn't heard any orders to pick up speed and he began to worry. He waited another second, then tried to throttle down during the forward swing, just to see if he could reduce the pressure. Fitzsimmons would notice it immediately and would compensate. The hum continued. Throttling down did nothing to push the needle back. "Sergeant," he shouted to Service. "Trouble here." "What is it. Winch?" shouted the Gunnery Sergeant. "Oh, God, boys. There it is. Have you ever seen anything like it?" Winchendon risked a glance at Service and his gun crew. The sergeant was jumping back and forth between the big gun's sights and the side of the port, where he could see out. "I got trouble with that bearing. Sergeant," bawled Winchendon, the hum increasing alarmingly. "Not now. Winch," shouted Service. "We've sighted the Frog." Winchendon heard a fearful groan and he knew the bearing was seizing up. Service looked up from talking with one of his gunners. "Winch," he shouted, "throttle back that arm!" "That's what I'm doing. Sergeant," shouted Winchendon, getting scared. "Then get her into the forward position if you can," shouted Service. "It sure won't do us much good down. Ninety degrees." Winchendon reset his pointer at ninety degrees and wound the knobbed wheel to adjust the steamrig's enormous set screws. "Fitzsimmons," bawled Service to the other side of the cabin, "stop your swing. We'll be off balance." Winchendon threw his forward throttle up in an effort to drive the arm upward. There was another groaning and a vibration which gripped his basket. "Goddam it, Winch," shouted Service. "Power down on the other throttle. Do it now. I don't want to have to come over there." "Yes, Sergeant," said Winchendon, knowing there was a ton of steel under the most awful stress not twelve inches away. He powered down on the reverse throttle and kept pushing the vibrating forward throttle. "What's going on down there?" shouted the speaker next to his ear. "The bearing's freezing," croaked Winchendon, unable to stop his tears. Service was dancing about the big six-inch gun, checking sights, making adjustments, and cuffing his gunners. "Goddam you. Winch," he shouted at the corporal in the midst of his ministrations to the gun. "You break this machine's arm, and the Corps gonna dock your pay again." "Yes, Sergeant," said Winchendon, regaining control. He threw in the clutch, then took it out again. He could see from his pointers that the arm was moving forward by inches under his manipulations. The groaning changed to a grinding and he thought perhaps that that was a good sign. Then it occurred to him that Service might have been joking about his pay being docked, but he didn't know for sure. He had never known Service to joke in such a friendly way. Service had his head stuck out of the side of the gun port again. He brought it back in. "It's doing it," he shouted. Winchendon could almost see the enormous arm outside shuddering and creaking and inching forward. "Okay, Winch," shouted Service. "Power everything down, now." Just then Winchendon could feel the rig come to a stop. The giant engine vibrated belowdecks, but the rig became immeasurably quieter as the clanking gears ground to a halt. "Move now," said Service to his crew. "Captain will call for fire any minute." Winchendon heard a dull thump and he knew the Javelin was being fired upon, that the Norman was knocking down buildings trying to range the American rig. He hated the Normans for involving innocent people in this battle. There was a sudden roar and the crew of the Javelin were pitched violently. Winchendon was grateful for his gimbaled basket, which kept him from striking any of the bulkheads in the cabin. He got his swinging basket stopped and looked around with the feeling that the cabin suddenly had better lighting. Then he looked upward and realized there was no longer any ceiling. It seemed like hours before he came to the inevitable conclusion that the Javelin had lost its head, and with it, its captain, pilot, and Stevens, the gunner. Service was bringing himself back to his feet, cursing. He looked up and took in the situation. "Prepare to fire," he barked at the gun crew. But they were beyond hearing. One of them was nowhere to be seen, the other was wounded in the neck and looked to have another thirty seconds left in him. The sergeant took the wounded man as gently as possible from the seat at the gun, heedless of the blood which splashed over the front of him. He half carried and half dragged the man aside and took his seat. He struck the big gun's firing button. The gun jumped back on its rails as the shell roared away. "Wide, goddammit," he shouted. "Winch, you're going to have to take over loading. Fitzsimmons, get over here." Winchendon pulled himself out of his basket and walked unsteadily toward the gun. "Move, now. Winch," shouted Service. "The bastard's going to shoot again. Fitzsimmons, where are you?" Winchendon looked over toward the other armsman. Under the streaming daylight, he could see that Fitzsimmons was dead. Most of the front of the man was a wound. Service was muttering and making adjustments on the gun's sights. "Give me another shell in the chamber, Winch," he said. Winchendon heard another whistling roar overhead and guessed that another shell was passing over, where the Javelin 's head used to be. He jumped toward the shell rack and wrestled one of the big rounds onto the carrier. He pushed the carrier along its short track, with the red head of the round pointed toward the back of Service's gun. He put the brake on the little carrier, opened the gun's breech, and jacked the round into the chamber. He pushed the shell carrier back to the ammo rack. Service punched the firing button. The great gun boomed and slid back into the cabin on its rails. Winchendon thought to look out the gun port for the first time and saw the largest steam rig he had ever seen, or could ever imagine. Half again as high as the Javelin (judging by a water tower close by), it had guns on its epaulets as well as in the chest and on the head. He knew it probably carried enough marines to subdue Boston easily. There was a flash and explosion at the machine's "shoulder," however, and Winchendon noted that its armament had been reduced by Service's marksmanship. "Get that hatch open. Winch," said Service, nodding his head toward the hatch which led to the deck below. "You have to get down to Chief Duff and tell him to get underway." Winchendon jumped over to the hatch, twisting the dogs open. "Once we're underway," said Service, "get back up here and post one of those marine dandies to relay orders." Larry Blamire # Winchendon threw the hatch open and climbed down the ladder into the next cabin. He climbed down as quickly as he dared and alighted among a platoon of marines. "What's going on, Corporal?" said the blue-jacketed platoon leader. "I have orders from Sergeant Service to the Chief Stoker," said Winchendon. He ran to the next hatch, the one leading to the engine room. He began working to get it open. "When I come back," he said, loosening the dogs of the other hatch, "post your men along here to take the Sergeant's orders to the engine room." He got the second hatch open and jumped to the ladder, noticing the puzzled expression on the marine's face as he slid into the roaring darkness of the engine room. "Chief Duff." he shouted at the stokers, who were shoveling dusty coal into the Javelin's furnace. One of the stokers, a bare-chested, heavyset man, separated himself from the crew. He wiped a grimy face with the dirty kerchief tied around his neck. "Orders from Sergeant Service," said Winchendon. "Captain and the pilot are gone. We've got to get underway immediately." Chief Duff didn't say anything, just turned and bent to his shoveling, with the other four stokers following suit. Winchendon scrambled back up the ladder and spoke to the marine who stood at the top. "Is he going to want a boarding party?" said the platoon leader, nervously glancing toward the porthole which outlined the enormous Norman rig with its amputated arm. "Your guess is as good as mine," said Winchendon, bounding toward the second ladder. "Post some men to instruct the legsmen here." He pointed to the ends of the cabin, then began climbing up the ladder. As he reemerged into the chest gun cabin. Service was reseating himself at the gun, having just completed another loading. The sergeant punched the firing button. The gun boomed and slid back on its rails. The Javelin suddenly jerked into motion and began to hulk forward. "Winch," shouted Servcice, "tell them fifteen degrees left. Then full ahead. We've got to get to the River. We might be able to get supporting fire from the Revenue Cutters." "Brake the left leg," shouted Winchendon to the marine at the bottom of the ladder as he calculated the adjustments to implement Service's orders. "Three swings." He heard marines repeating the orders to each other. He looked back out the gun port. It seemed an eternity before the Javelin began to turn at all. "He isn't much of a marksman," said Service, getting up from the gun to wrestle another round onto the loading carriage. "And he probably won't follow immediately. We don't pose much of a threat and with a new rig like that, the captain will want a complete damage report before he takes up the chase." The Javelin's top speed was cut by five miles per hour or more, due to the absence of arm swing and a lot of other damage. Winchendon wondered how the machine must look. It walked, headless, through the streets of Somerville, one arm outstretched, the other down. Doubtless they were scattering horses, people, and dogs. He looked out the gun port, however, and noticed for the first time that the streets were deserted. A steamrig within the city limits was a novelty, but the artillery duel had obviously frightened away on-lookers. It took twenty minutes for the crippled Javelin to navigate the five miles to Charlestown and the riverside. Winchendon felt apologetic about the damage it was doing to local structures, but he knew there was nothing Service could do about it, even if he thought the sergeant cared enough to prevent it. The system of getting orders to the engine room and the two legsmen was so cumbersome as to make real maneuvering impossible. The riverside area, however, is a manufacturing district and, once there. Service was able to position the machine among the tall buildings, so that it was effectively hidden. He and Winchendon had a view which encompassed part of the river and part of Charlestown toward Cambridge. There were small boats, mostly Revenue Cutters, chugging up and down the river. Civilian boat traffic seemed to be thinning out rapidly. The Javelin's engine vibrated belowdecks as Chief Duff and his crew kept the furnace stoked for as much power as they could get at idle. "What are you going to do. Sergeant?" said Winchendon. "Knocking off that arm was a lucky shot," said Service. "Arms are never as heavily armored as the rest of the rig. We can't hope to do that kind of damage to it again if we keep firing from a distance. I don't know what to do." Their first indication of the Norman's approach was the screaming of a horsedrawn fire engine which careened around the corner a block away and then proceeded northwest. The horses were at full gallop and Winchendon could see gobs of foam running from the mouth of one. No sooner had the fire engine disappeared than a "platoon" of the local militia came running down the street in the opposite direction. They needed organization badly and Winchendon shuddered to think what the crack marines in the Norman steam rig would do to them once they were trapped at the edge of the river. Then the Norman appeared on the horizon, looming over the foreground buildings like a hemiplegic monster. At # feet, it towered over the structures of Cambridge and Charlestown. It was not using its guns, but simply walked with metallic confidence, smashing structures and crushing the citizens who got in its way. It appeared to be walking southeast toward the harbor area. "It's in range now. Winch," said Service. "Get on the shell loader." The gunnery sergeant bent to his levers and screws. Winchendon wrestled another round into place for firing. Service looked up. "It's no good," he said. "If we shoot now, we aren't going to do it any damage, but we will alert it to our position." Winchendon watched the enemy machine moving inexorably southward. "Tell the Chief to prepare for full speed," said Service. Winchendon jumped over to the hatch and shouted at the marine who was grasping the ladder at its base. "Prepare for full ahead," he shouted. He went back to look out the port. "Our best hope is if we can sneak up on it," said Service. "But I don't see how we can do it." Just then they noticed a small explosion near the rig's head and noticed it was taking fire from someplace else. Shells began bursting around the machine. The barrage was coming from the river, where the small Revenue Cutters were firing with their tiny six-pounders. The enormous rig stopped and began to range itself for return fire. "Now," shouted Service. "Full ahead." Winchendon jumped back to the hatch. "Full ahead!" he shouted. He heard the marines repeating the order belowdecks. In less than a minute the Javelin roared into motion. "Winch," shouted Service, "we'll connect in a few minutes. Let's just hope he misses when he fires on us." Winchendon got up and went back to the gun port. He looked out at the Norman machine almost half a mile off. It was still preoccupied with the Revenue Cutters. The Javelin rocked and swayed as the legsmen took it through its most rapid stumbing gait. "Give me a two degree left correction," shouted Service. Winchendon ran to the hatch and shouted the orders to the waiting marines, who relayed them. The Javelin was closing the gap between itself and the Norman colossus. Back at the gun port, Winchendon saw the giant machine begin to turn toward them. "He sees us now," shouted Winchendon. "He has time for one shot." said Service, "before we ram him and disembowel him. Let's hope he is true to form." They saw the Norman's chest gun cough smoke and a shell roared overhead to splash into the Charles River. "It's a good thing that chest gunner is such a bad shot," said Service, laughing. The Norman machine loomed before them and filled the entire gun port. Winchendon grabbed a cabin strut to brace himself, just as the Javelin ground suddenly to a stop, and everything was pitched forward. He knew his rig's upraised arm was striking the Norman machine about fifteen feet below its chest gun port. It was the first time a steam rig had ever physically grappled with another. For an instant, he wondered if this maneuver would be known as "Service's Stiff Arm." He looked up through the opening where the Javelin's head used to be and thought he noticed the Norman machine actually rocking under the impact. He could see panic-stricken expressions on the faces of the rig's two pilots and he knew that they must mirror his own. Service was still at his post. "We won't miss this time. Winch," he said. The gunnery sergeant punched the firing button for his big gun again. There was a roar and everything went black.   Winchendon came around slowly. It was quiet and bright and he wondered if he were dead. It hurt him to breathe, however, so he assumed he was somehow still alive. He opened his eyes carefully and saw Service, with a complicated bandage covering the top of his head, standing at the foot of his bed. Bed? "How do you feel. Winch?" said Service. "I hurt all over," said Winchendon. "Doc says you have a couple of broken ribs, but that seems to be the worst of it." "What happened to you?" said Winchendon, trying to gesture at Service's bandage. "Grazed by shrapnel," he said and shrugged. "It hurts a lot, but it wasn't much damage. I got one of the nurses to make the bandage look real serious, though. I don't want to go back to duty right away." "What happened?" "I'll be serious with you. Winch," said Service. "When I fired the six-inch gun at point blank range, I didn't expect any of us to survive it. I thought it would damage us as much as the Norman. It didn't, though. As near as I can make out, the shell passed right through the Norman's armor. Armor's not built to stand up to a cannon shot from point blank range. If we'd even had a little bit of distance, it would have had the muzzle velocity to bust things up more. That's what would have taken us with it. This way, though, it just passed right through. And coming out the other side, it passed through the engine room. The Norman went up like fireworks, blown up by its own head of steam. "We took a lot of shrapnel. Only eleven of us got through, but none of the Normans made it. They were closer to their own boiler than we were. We were protected by our own rig and the front of theirs. The explosion went out the back." "Who survived?" "You and I made it, and all the stokers. Most of the marines were killed, though. They were disembarking the Javelin and didn't have the protection we had. I like to think they were getting out to form a boarding party." "Yeah," said Winchendon. "Well, I got to go now," said Service. "There are some sailors off a revenue cutter down from Gloucester who say they want to buy me a drink." Continued from page # fool. If that's what you want all right. You can stop now. Do you hear me? Please stop now," she begged and he realized that like a turtle on its back, he was still trying to turn over and crawl to the doorway. He woke in a moving hover, to the sky racing past, and he woke again in Leo's lab while the machines were copying his mind, making a record of his memory for the him that would be. After that, there was a long period of dreamless sleep. Then dreams came and with them, the night machine but it no longer clanked and rumbled, but hummed softly. He woke to find that he was in a hover once more. Dyane was piloting it and there were still tear tracks down her intricately patterned cheeks. He struggled weakly against the stretcher he was strapped to and she whispered, "It's all right. It's done. It's almost over now." He believed her and lay quietly. The party was twice as loud as it had been before. A dozen or more people came crowding up to Dyane when she got out of the hover, laughing and pulling at her. "Where have you been? Have you forgotten this is the day for your new skin? Everything is ready. We've got to go now." None of them He woke in a moving hover, to the sky racing past, and he woke again in Leo's lab while the machines were copying his mind, making a record of his memory for the him that would be. After that, there was a long period of dreamless sleep. Then dreams came and with them, the night machine but it no longer clanked and rumbled, but hummed softly. spared more than a glance for Alec on the stretcher, for which he was grateful. Dyane pulled away from them and looked down at herself. She pushed up her sleeves and stared at the patterns on her arms. The others stood back and looked at her too. She smiled at them. "I'm not ready to shed myself just yet," she said. She ignored their protests and, picking out the two strongest, had them carry Alec's stretcher to his room. When they had gotten him into the robo-nurse, she cleared the room. "Leo is coming by as soon as he is sure everything is all right. He said he would bring you what he promised. He said to wait for him." She looked at his poor battered body doubtfully, "Can you wait for him?" "I can wait," he whispered. But he couldn't wait with his eyes open. The lids were too heavy and the pain was too great. He closed his eyes and let himself drift down into the warm softness of somewhere deep inside himself and as he was drifting he heard her voice close to his ear for himself alone. "I came with you this time, Alec. Remember that. I came with you." He could not solve the riddle in her words but the warmth in her voice was what he needed to ease the pain and help him find peace, and he slept. There were long slivers of moonlight in the room when he woke again and for a moment they looked like gigantic teeth. When he shook himself free of the robo-nurse's coils, shadows stirred in the darker recesses of the room. The shadow in the corner with the pale round face was Leo and the other shadow clothed in herself was Dyane. When they saw he was awake, they exchanged glances, and he saw that they had come to some mutual understanding. Dyane got up and left the room and Leo walked over to his side. "Nothing can stop us now," he said. "You're free." But he was no longer the genial madman. Something had changed. "Dyane helped me?" "After she tried to stop you. She told me that. She told me why." "Tell me." "Because of this." He handed Alec a small brown bottle. "Because she knew that after that came this and she was going to lose you again." Alec took the bottle and held it tightly like some rare and precious jewel he was afraid might slip from his grasp. "You're sure?" he asked Leo. "You're positive that nothing can stop it now." "I'm sure." "Then I want to be by myself." "Certainly," Leo said, but he remained a standing by the bed. "There's something else. "I didn't know she was going to do it. And you won't know until the computer tells you. I swear, Alec, I didn't know what to do. She insisted. " Of all the strange sights Alec had seen in his life, this was the strangest, tears streaming down Leo's round face. "I had to let her do it. You understand that, don't you. Alec. Only it makes everything different, don't you see." He gripped Leo's wrist and was surprised to find that Leo could not pull away. "What did she insist on doing?" "She went with you. She had me take her cells as well, and she made the tapes. She'll be with you in that ship. Only you won't know until after the computer tells you because that was after your tapes were made." The tears streamed down his face. One splashed on Alec's hand and he jerked it away as though it had burned. "You're different, Alec. You'll never stop struggling. That's why I knew you would be perfect for the probe. You'll never give up until you know there is someone to take your place and even then... But she only went because she loves you." Leo buried his face in his hands and Alec could hear his muffled words. "I'm not going to be able to sleep." Then, because Leo too was strong in his own way, he pulled himself together and stood up. "You're well out of it," he said. "I'll do what I can for her before I go." He left and Alec was alone with the small brown bottle. It seemed to glow with a warmth of its own against his palm. That was it, then, everything settled and the future assured. The small brown bottle held the end of life and the end of pain. They were one and the same and all he had to do was drink. He unscrewed the lid with trembling fingers, thinking only of the tiny bit of self he had sent seeking other stars. The lid came free and dropped to the sheets. He stared into the open mouth of the bottle and thought of Leo unable to sleep. He thought of Dyane, at home at last in her own skin. He turned his wrist and let the liquid dribble out on the floor. The empty bottle slipped from his fingers. He would struggle on a little longer. He could do that. by Frederik Pohl Part # F irst priority was to get everything movable inside the perimeter of the camp. That meant organizing working parties and armed guards to go with them. No Krinpit had been spotted near the landing site, but the woods were full of them. It wasn't until the first detachments began straggling back with cases of food and boxes of microfiche, folded bicycles and crates of electronic parts, that Margie relaxed long enough to greet the new arrivals. She shook each hand, spoke each name, and turned them over to Santangelo for assignment to quarters. A short black major hung behind. "I've got something for you, colonel," he said, patting a dispatch case. "In private, if you please, ma'am." "Come ahead, Vandemeer, is it?" He nodded politely and followed her into her office, where he placed his dispatch case on her desk. "This is it, ma'am," he said, unsnapping the case. It was not a dispatch case. When he had undone the snaps the side peeled back and revealed a microprocessor with a liquid-crystal panel. He touched one of the buttons and it sprang into light, displaying a row of close-typed symbols. "There's your guidance, ma'am. There are twelve satellite busters in orbit, and these are the controls." Margie touched it. A warm feeling grew in the pit of her stomach and spread, an almost sexual excitement. "You're checked out on this, Vandemeer? Can you locate the Greasies' satellites?" "Yes, ma'am. We've got acquisition and lock on four of theirs, including their main tactran receiver. Also the Peeps; they have two, but they don't seem to be active." He expertly punched a combination into the processor, and the colors of the symbols changed. "Green lights are ours. Red are Peeps. Yellow are Oilies. The lines that are still white are standby. If system will track and identify it, and one of the spare birds will lock on." "Thanks, major," she said. "I want you to show me how to work this thing, and from then on I want it in your possession or mine, twelve hours a day each, until further notice." "Yes. ma'am," he said unemotionally. "And I have something your father asked me to hand to you personally." It was a letter, not a microfiche. A paper letter, in an envelope with her name on it in Godfrey Menninger's own handwriting. "Thanks, major," she said again. "Go and get settled in, and take the controller with you." As she turned, she added, "Major? Are things pretty bad at home?" He paused, looking at her. "Pretty bad," he said. "Yes, I would say that, colonel. They're pretty bad." Margie stood holding the letter for a moment. Then she jammed it in her pocket and went out to see how the loading was coming along, because she wasn't quite ready to get the unc'ensored word on how bad "pretty bad" was. Putting it away did not let her forget it was there. While she was chewing Sergeant Sweggert out for talking up two of the new girls when he should have been shifting cargo, she was fingering it. When she was breaking up an argument over what had become of a case of flashlights -- "Jesus, colonel, I just put them down for a second; I thought one of the other guys took them!" -- her hand returned to it. When the mess tent called a halt for breakfast, she could resist no longer, and she took her tray and her letter back into her office and ate while she read. Marge, honey, You've got it all, everything on the list. But there's no more where that came from. The Greasies have ordered our rigs off the Mid-Atlantic Ridge. It's a bluff. We're calling it. But every drop of booster fuel is now sequestered for missiles until they back down -- and then there's Peru. The Peeps have flanged up a phoney "election," and we're not going to sit still for it. So we'll be at full military alert for months to come, maybe longer than that. You're on your own, honey. Figure at least a year. And it may be more than that, because the President's being threatened with impeachment, maybe worse -- there was an assassination attempt with two National Guard tanks last week. I told him what to do. Declare martial law. Send Congress home. Crack down all around. But he's a politician. He thinks he can ride it out. If he does, that means the rest of his term he'll be trying to score brownie points with the voters, and that means cutting back a lot of important programs. And one of them might be you, honey. I wouldn't be telling you this if I didn't think you could handle it. But it looks as if you'll have to. That was all. not even a signature. Margie sat with the letter in her hands and minutes later noticed that she had forgotten to finish her breakfast. While Sergeant Sweggert was eating he heard two sounds, not very near and not very loud. They sounded like shots. No one else in the mess tent seemed to have heard anything. He scraped the plate of its canned ham and dehydrated eggs, picked up the big chunk of bread, and strolled toward the entrance, still chewing. There was a third shot. This time there was no mistake. Some dumb son of a bitch was playing with his piece. You couldn't blame him -- if Sweggert got a Krinpit in his sights he would have been tempted to blow it away, too. But three shots was wasting ammunition. He speeded up and headed toward the perimeter. As he rounded the cook tent he saw a dozen people standing around the uphill emplacement peering up the trail toward the spot where the resupply ship had landed. Others were converging on the post, and by the time he had reached it there were twenty, all talking at once. The shots had come from the trail. "Who's out there?" he demanded, grabbing Corporal Kristianides by the shoulder. "Aggie and two grunts. They decided to get another load in before they bucked the chow line. Lieutenant Macklin just took a patrol up after them." "So sit down and shut up till they get back," Sweggert ordered: but it was an order he didn't want to follow himself. It wasn't like Aggie to shoot up the jungle. The crowd was getting bigger: Colonel Tree came trotting up, looking like a little China doll, then half a dozen from the mess tent, then the colonel herself. Ten people were all talking at once, until the colonel snarled, "All of you, at ease! Here comes Macklin. Let's see what he has to say." But Macklin didn't have to say a word. He came stepping along the worn place that had become their path, carbine at port arms, looking both ways into the jungle. As he got closer they could see that the two men behind him were carrying someone, and the last soldier was backing toward them, carrying her weapon as Macklin carried his. What they were bringing in was a body. It was female, and that was all that you could say. The face was unrecognizable. When they dropped her down, it was plain that not only the face had been attacked. One arm was shredded up to the shoulder, and there was a bullet hole between her breasts. "Krinpit." snapped Major Santangelo. "Krinpit don't have guns," said Colonel Menninger, tight-lipped. "Maybe Krinpit, but they had company. Tree! Check the perimeter. I want every weapon manned and a reserve at every point. Santangelo, fall the off-duty troops in. Give Sweggert and me two hundred meters, then follow us. Sweggert. take three people, and you and I are going to take the point." "Yes'm." He spun around, took Corporal Kristianides's gas-operated recoilless away from her, and picked three from his squad at random while Colonel Menninger was listening to Lieutenant Macklin's report. He had got only about halfway up the trail, where he found the casualty and a couple of spilled and ransacked cases of supplies. Where the other two were he didn't know. He had come back for reinforcements. Marge Menninger listened to no more. She turned him over to Major Santangelo and signaled Sweggert to move in. At twenty-second intervals they dogged it across the open space that was the field of fire, reforming under the arch of a many-tree. As Sweggert waited for the others, he could hear the rattle and moan of some shelled creatures, but not very near. The next man heard it too and turned a questioning face to Sweggert. mouthing the word Krinpit. Sweggert nodded savagely and motioned silence. When Colonel Menninger crossed the field of fire, she trotted ten meters past them, then dropped to a knee and looked around warily before raising a hand and ordering them in. Fucking hairy, thought Sweggert. It was like that bitch to pick him for something like this! She'd had it in for him ever since he had it in her. He hand-signaled the rest of the patrol to move up one at a time, two on one side of the trail and the other with him and the colonel on the other, and when they had made their run he waited ten seconds and then sprinted to drop down beside the colonel. "That's where they got her," he breathed, pointing ahead on the trail, where half a case of fluorescent tubes lay crunched and scattered on the ground. "I see that, sergeant! Keep moving, I don't want Santangelo running up my ass." "Yes'm." He stooped low, dodging through the underbrush, and flopped down. The distant Krinpit rattle was still audible, but not closer. The patrol leapfrogged through the jungle until the bulk of the resupply ship loomed ahead, with its tramped-down clearing before it. He waved to catch Colonel Menninger's eye, then pointed to the top of a many-tree. She nodded, and when his turn came again he raced for the nearest clump of growth. It was not much like climbing a real tree; it was easier. The flat, arched branches were like a series of steps, and the stalactitic growths that hung down between then made good handholds. The problem was that it was hard to see. Sweggert had to change position twice before he could get a clear view of the rocket. What he saw was the base of the ship, and right in front of it the bodies of the two other grunts. They had been savagely mutilated. There was no sign of Krinpit, and the sounds he had heard seemed to have gone farther away. Sergeant Sweggert began to feel a little better. Why the fuck should he worry about Krinpit? They were noisy bastards; there was no way one of them could get within twenty meters it. Of course, he speculated, maybe they weren't alone. Maybe there were a couple of Greasies with them. But what did that matter? Greasies were Greasies -- they were spies, Ay-rabs, or limeys -- and the day hadn't come when he worried about meeting one of them in the woods. He pushed his cap back and settled down. If anything showed up in that clearing he would blow its ass off, and meanwhile he had entertaining spectacle of Margie Menninger silently worming her way forward on the ground, almost right under him. Off to the other side of the trail somebody else was moving, equally silently; he between bushes he saw that it was one of his own patrol. He returned the gun and slowly centered it on Marge Menninger, moving the cross hairs in the reticle down from the base of her skull to her hips. Wouldn't it be nice, he speculated, if he could give her one she'd never forget, right up the old... The faintest of sounds behind him made him freeze. A little too late, he comprehended a mistake in his thinking. Krinpit and human beings were not the only creatures on Jem. As he started to turn he saw a skinny, stretched-out creature, longer than he was tall, climbing toward him with at least half a dozen legs, while others held what looked like some kind of gun. The damn thing was wearing sunglasses, he thought with He never heard the shot that went through his head.   Marge Menninger was the first one back into the camp. She didn't wait for the cleanup; once they knew what they were looking for, the forty armed troops scoured the area. All they got was three of the borrowers, but one of them was the one who had killed Sergeant Sweggert. You were always a lucky son of a bitch, she thought; now you don't have to worry about a court-martial for rape anymore. She collared a passing man and sent him running toward the communications tent, and before she was in her office she heard the announcement coming over the PA: "Major Vandemeer! Report to the colonel on the double!" She met him at the door. Good man, he was trotting over half-dressed, but he had the case with him. "Open it up," she snarled. "They're arming the Creepies against us, guns and glasses. That's what Tinka was trying to get back to tell me. Move it, man!" "Yes'm." But even the stolid Major Vandemeer fumbled as he undid the snaps. "Ready, ma'am," he reported, fingers poised. The red fury in her mind was balanced by the warmth spreading at the base of her belly. She scratched vigorously and snapped, "Take 'em out!" "Who, ma'am?" "The Greasies! Bust their birds, all of them!" She watched the complicated ritual and then frowned. "While you're at it, take the Peeps' out too." was shaking the foot of his bed. No one was. He was alone in his room, exactly like a hundred thousand Holiday Inn or Howard Johnson's Motor Lodge rooms all over the world. There was the phone on a nightstand table beside the bed, the TV set staring grayly across at him from the long desk-plus-chest-plus-luggage-rack that stood against the wall. The phone was almost the only visible element that made it different, for it was a pushbutton jobber with colored lights flickering across its face. The other element of strangeness was harder to see. The drapes over one walls covered an immense likris display panel, not a window. There was no point in having a window. He was two hundred meters under the earth. It was #:# on the clock. Menninger had left orders to be awakened at seven. Therefore it was not a call that had awakened him. Therefore there were only a couple of other possibilities, and neither of them was attractive. God Menninger considered picking up the phone or switching on the TV or pulling back the drapes over the likris situation screen, any of which would have told him at once what was happening. He decided against doing so. If it had posed an immediate threat, he would have been notified at once. Margie's disciplined and heirarchical approach to problem-solving had not been taught at West Point, it had come to her on her father's knee. If she was good at putting unwanted thoughts out of her mind, he was superb. He dismissed the question slipped into his brocaded robe, went into the bathroom and made himself a cup of instant coffee with tap water. God Menninger's waking-up minutes were precious to him. He was of the opinion that both his marriages had failed because he had been unable to make either wife understand that he was never, not ever, to be spoken to for at least half an hour after waking. That was coffee time, and summoning-upstrength time, and remembering-what-he-had-to-do time. Conversation destroyed it. A weakness in Godfrey Menninger's character was that he was apt to destroy anyone who infringed on it. The coffee was at just the right temperature and he drank it like medicine, swallow by swallow, until it was down. Then he threw off the robe, sat cross-legged in the half-lotus position on the bed, let his body go calm and began to say his mantra. Godfrey Menninger had never really understood what happened among his neurons and synapses when he practiced transcendental meditation, nor had he ever really tried. It did not seem to do any harm of any kind, except to cost him twenty-four hundred seconds out of every twenty-four hours. He seldom discussed it with anyone else and therefore did not have to defend it. And it seemed to work. Work how? Do what? He could not exactly have said. When he did it, he felt more confident and more relaxed about his confidence. That was not a bad return on the investment of less than three percent of his time. As he sat, his body withdrawing from him, the reiterated ta-lenn, ta-lenn of the mantra becoming a sort of drapery of sound that surrounded him without being present, his whole brain became a receptor. It contributed nothing. It only perceived. On the inside of his eyelids he saw faces and shapes that melted into each other. Some were beautiful and some gargoyles. Some were etched in the sharpest of drypoint lines. Some seemed to be beaten out of gold. They held no emotional content for him. The demon snarls did not frighten. The loveliness did not attract. They were only there. Wispy chains of words floated past his conciousness, like snatches of conversation from the next table at a restaurant. They spoke of ultimata and megatonnages and a remembered caress and the need for a haircut, but there were no imperatives in them anywhere. The circulating memory that pumped them past his mind sucked them away again without residue. More than two thousand kilometers away and half a kilometer down, inside a submarine belonging to the Fuel Bloc, a vice-admiral in the Libyan navv was programming The One That Had His Name on It. Menninger did not know it. His thoughts floated free into infinity in all directions, but all the directions lay within that inner space of his mind. He could not have done anything useful about it if he had.   The bed moved again. It was not an earthquake. There were no earthquakes in West Virginia, he thought, bringing himself up out of reverie, getting ready to open his eyes. It was sharper than an earthquake would have been, more quick and trivial than the slow battering of a crustal slip. It was not particularly strong and if he had been still asleep, it might not even have awakened him. But it was something. And then the lights flickered. Two hundred meters down in the side of a West Virginia mountain the lights were not meant to flicker. A Pu # megawatt generating plant, vented through a kilometer of piping to emerge on the other side of the hill, was immune to most external events. Lightning bolts did not strike transformers underground. Winds could not tear loose a line since there were no lines in the open air. And then, tardily, the flickering colors on the base of the telephone all went out. A single red light flared and the buzzer sounded. He picked up the phone and said, "Menninger." "Three missiles came in, sir, near misses. There's no structural damage. Point of origin backtracks probably to near Sinkiang Province. The city of Wheeling is out." "I'll be there in a minute," he said. He was still coming up from his meditation and so he did not look at his own situation panel, but he also did not stop to shower or shave. He rubbed deodorant on his armpits, French whore's bath but good enough, ran a brush over his hair, pulled on his coveralls and shoes and walked briskly down the placid, beige-carpeted corridor to his command room. The situation map was alight from end to end. "Here's your coffee," said General Weinenstat. That was all she said. She knew his ways. He took the cup without looking at her because his eyes were all on the board. It displayed a Mercator projection of the Earth in outline. Within it, bright red stars were targets taken out. Bright blue stars were also targets taken out, but on the wrong side: That was Washington and Leningrad and Buenos Aires and Hanoi and Chicago and San Francisco. Broken red profiles in the ocean areas of the map were enemy missile-launching vessels destroyed. There were more than a hundred of them. But there were also nearly sixty major concentrations not yet destroyed. There were relatively few of them. The number decreased as he watched. Kansas City, Tientsin, Cairo and the whole urban complex around Frankfort ceased to exist. The second cup of coffee was not medicine but comfort. He took a sip of it and then asked, "What's their remaining second-strike capability?" "Marginal, Godfrey. Maybe one hundred missiles operational within the next twenty-four hours, but we're cutting that down all the time. We have almost eighty. And only two of our hardened installations are scratched." "Local damage?" "Well -- there are a lot of casualties. Otherwise not bad. Surface contamination is within acceptable limits, anyway inside shielded vehicles." She signalled an orderly for a coffee refill and added, "Too early to tell about long-lived isotope capture, but most of the corn belt looks okay. So's Mexico and the Pacific Northwest. We did lose the Imperial Valley." "So we're not bad for now." "I would say so, yes, God." "For the next twenty-four hours. Then they can start to redeploy." She nodded. It was a known fact that every major country had squirreled away missiles and components. They were not at ten-minute command like the ones in the silos or on the subs. They could not be launched by pushing a button. But they could not be taken out at long range, either, since you didn't know where they were hidden. He added, "And we can't look for them, because the satellite-busters have half-blinded us." "We've all-blinded them, Godfrey. They don't have an eye in orbit." "Yes, yes, I understand," he said testily. "We've won the exchange. The damn fools. Well, let's get to work." Menninger's 'work' was not directly related to the exchange of missiles that was remodeling the surface of the Earth closer to Hell. That was not his responsibility. It was only a precursor, like a friend's retiring to the bathroom to fit in her diaphragm while he slouched waiting on the edge of the bed. She would not need his advice or his help at that stage and neither would the Chiefs of Staff while the actual fire-fight was going on. His involvement would be central immediately thereafter. Meanwhile, one of the damn fools had finished the programming and was trying to round up enough of a crew for the launch. It wasn't easy. The neutron bomb had done just carelessly scant meters of water and the steel tube of his submarine and knocked out most of the crew. The Libyan vice-admiral himself had taken nearly five thousand rads. He knew he had only hours to live but with any luck, his target would have less than that.   Three hours' sleep was not enough. Menninger knew that he was quick-tempered and a little fuzzy, but he had trained his people to know that too and they made allowances. At five-minute intervals the map disappeared and the likris screen sequenced itself through a round of ten-second displays; profiles of industrial capacity destroyed and remaining, curves of casualties, histograms of combat-effectiveness estimates. In the OpsRoom next to God Menninger's command post, more than fifty persons were working on overdrive to correct and update those figures. Menninger hardly glanced at them. His concerns were political and organizational. Rose Weinenstat was on the scrambler to the Combined Chiefs every few minutes, not so much to give information or to get it as to keep them aware, every minute, that the most powerful unofficial figure in government had his eye on them all the time. His three chief civilian liaisons were in touch with state governments and government agencies, and Menninger himself spoke, one after another, with cabinet officers, key senators and a few governors -- when they could be found. It was all U.S., not Fats; the rest of the Food Bloc was in touch through the filter of the Alliance room and when one of them demanded his personal attention, it was an intrusion. "He isn't satisfied with me," General Weinenstat reported. "Maybe you should give him a minute, Godfrey." "Shit." Menninger put down his pen at the exact place on a remobilization order where he stopped reading and nodded for her to switch over. The face on his phone-screen was Marshal Bressarion of the Red Army but the voice was his translator's. "The Marshal," said her voice, tinny through the scrambler, "does not question that you and the combined chiefs are acting under the President's orders but he wishes to know just who the President is. We are aware that Washington is no more and that Strongbox One and Two have been penetrated." "The present President," said Menninger, patiently restraining his irritation, "is Henry Moncas, who was the Speaker of the House of Representatives. The succession is as provided in our basic law, the Constitution of the United States." "Yes, of course," said the translator after Bressarion had listened and then barked something in Russian, "but the Marshal has been unable to reach him for confirmation." "There have been communications problems," Menninger agreed. He looked past the phone, where Rose Weinenstat was shaping the words 'in transit' with her lips. "Also," he added, "I am informed the President is in the process of moving to a fully secure location. As the Marshal will realize, that requires a communications lid." The Marshal listened impatiently and then spoke for some seconds in rapid-fire Russian. The' translator sounded a good deal more uptight as she said, "We quite understand, but there is some question of lines of authority and the Marshal would appreciate hearing from him directly as soon -- hello? hello?" His image faded. General Weinenstat said apologetically, "I thought it was a good time to develop transmission difficulties." "Good thinking. Where is the son of a bitch, by the way?" "Henry? Oh, he's safe and sound, Godfrey. He's been ordering you to report to him for the last hour or so." "Um." Menninger thought for a moment. "Tell you what. Send out a radiation-safe team to escort him here so I can report. Don't take no for an answer. Tell him he'll be safer here than in his own hole." He picked up the pencil, scratching the pit of his stomach. Which was complaining. He wanted orange juice to build up his blood sugar, a stack of flapjacks to give a foundation for the next cup of coffee, and that cup of coffee. He wanted his breakfast and he was aware that he was cranky because he was hungry. "Then we'll see who's president," he added to the air. On the edge of the Bahia de Campeche the Libyan admiral had got his crew together and his submarine up to two hundred meters, running straight and level. None of them were functioning well, with prodromal diarrhea and vomiting often enough so that the whole ship smelled like a latrine, but they could serve. For a while, at least. They did. Libya's naval doctrine called for one big missile instead of a few dozen little ones. As the big one broke the surface of the Gulf, it was immediately captured by a dozen radars. The scared but as yet untouched tourists on their lanais in Merida saw bright, bad flashes out west, over the water, as a Cuban cruiser locked in missile, not ballistic, easy to identify but hard to predict as it drove itself northnorthwest toward the Florida panhandle. A dozen times defensive weapons clawed at it as it crossed the coast, and then it was lost to view. There were plenty of installations along the way charged with the duty of detecting and destroying it, but none that were functioning any more.   The latest picture from Margie showed her with one foot on the shell of a dead Krinpit, looking tired and flushed and happy. It was as good a picture of his daughter as God had had since her bearskin-rug days, and he had it blown into a hard print for his wallet. General Weinenstat looked at it carefully and passed it back to him. "She's a credit to you, God," she said. He looked at it for a moment and put it away. "Yeah. I hope she got her stuff. Can you imagine her mother? I told her Margie wanted some dress patterns, and she wanted me to put in about a thousand meters of fabric." "Well, if you'd left her raising to her mother -- wait a minute." General Weinenstat touched the thing that looked like, but wasn't, a hearing-aid in her ear. Her expression turned somber. "What is it?" She turned off the communicator. "Henry Moncas. His shelter took a direct hit. They're trying to find out who's President now." "Shit!" Godfrey Menninger stared at the remains of his tray of breakfast for a moment and saw none of it. "Oh, shit," he said again. "It looks bad, Rosie. The worst part is we never had a choice!" General Weinenstat started to speak, then changed her mind. "What? What were you going to say, Rosie?" She shrugged. "No good second-guessing, is it?" He pounced on her words. "About what? Come on, Rosie!" "Well -- maybe moving into Canada -- " "Yeah, That was a mistake, all right. I'll give you that. But not ours! The Greasies knew we couldn't let them move troops into Manitoba. That was Tam Gulsmit's mistake! Same with the Peeps. Once we were engaged we had to take Lop Nor out -- quick, clean, minimum casualties. They should've accepted it instead of retaliating -- " But he could hear voices within him denying it, speaking in the tones of Tam Gulsmit and Heir-of-Mao. "We were safe moving troops in to protect the tar sands because we knew you couldn't afford to invade." "You shouldn't have bombed Lop Nor. You should have known we would have to retaliate." The voices within God Menninger's mind were the only voices they would ever have again. Heir-of-Mao lay with his eyes bulging and tongue protruding from his lips, dead in the deep shelter under Peking, and the atoms that had once been Gulsmit's body were falling out from the column of fire over Clydeside. The Libyan missile had by-passed Atlanta and Asheville and Johnson City, matching their terrains against the profiles imprinted in its memory. The safety interlocks on its thermonuclear charge were falling away one by one as its tiny, paranoid brain began to recognize the nearness to the thing it was unleashed to destroy. "It's bad, Rosie," said Godfrey Menninger at last, rising to return to his desk. Maybe he should have let Margie's mother have the raising of her. Then Margie would probably have a husband and a couple of kids by now. And perhaps -- perhaps the World would have been a different place. He wondered if he would ever hear from her again. "Rosie," he said, "check Houston. See if the communication links with Jem are holding up. With the other colonies, too, of course." "Right now, godfrey? Give me ten minutes; I've got a call coming in from the DoD." "Ten minutes is fine," he said; but before the ten minutes were up he was dead. XX T he coracle first appeared between showers, far out over the water. In the pit beside Ana Dimitrova, Corporal Kristianides -- no. Lieutenant Kristianides now, she corrected herself -- stood up and turned the field glasses on it. "Krinpit," she said. "Son of a bitch. Lay your gun on it. Nan, but don't fire unless I tell you to." Unnecessary order! Not for worlds would she have fired. Not until she saw for herself that there was only Krinpit in the boat, and not Ahmed Dulla. Perhaps not even then, for this insanity of guns and shooting was awful even to play at. She had not yet had to fire at a living being and was far from sure that she could; she had said as much, but no one wanted to hear. The good thing about her machine-gun was that it had a telescopic sight and she was glad enough to aim it. The coracle disappeared into a squall but not before she had seen that there was no human being in it, though it was large enough for several. When it appeared again, it was larger and nearer and she could see that the single Krinpit was working furiously to keep it bailed and the trapeziodal sail intact, and paddling to bring it straight in to the camp. By then everyone had seen it and at least a dozen weapons were pointed at it. Over the P.A. system Guy Tree's voice shrilled an order to hold fire. Down on the oblivious of the rain that soaked her. Ana wiped the wet off her sight, as carefully as she had been taught, and looked again. She had no skill at recognizing individual Krinpit by sight, but this one did not look familiar. A disappointment of a hope. But what a foolish hope, she scolded herself. How improbable that Ahmed would once again miraculously appear. And even if he had, who was this Ahmed who had taken her, and used her, and left her again? He was not the person of Sofia, she thought gloomily, and roused herself and tried to think more constructively. It was a failure. There was so little to think constructively about! The world she had left was blowing itself up and the world she had come to seemed determined to do the same. What went on in the secret conferences among Marge Menninger and her warrior knights in the headquarters shed she did not know, nor wished to. But it might well be the death of all of them. The Krinpit was in the shallows now. It raised itself and splashed over the side and the coracle bobbed away as it lurched ashore. It seemed to be in bad shape. It staggered in a half circle on the shore and then fell to the ground with a painful crash as Colonel Menninger and half a dozen of her warriors formed a wary perimeter around it. Perhaps they would kill it, she thought. Well, let them. Everyone else was standing and staring but Ana's attention wandered until one of the riflemen came running toward her. "Dimitrova, front and center!" he was calling. "It's the one that speaks Pak! Colonel wants you to come translate!"   When Ana Dimitrova was nineteen years old, precocious senior at the University of Sofia, candidate for the callosectomy that would forever sunder the two halves of her brain and lead to a distinguished career in translation, she had watched a film on the subject. It was not her choice. They would not accept her application without it. The first part was quite tedious, though instructive, as it described the anatomy of that senseless and defenseless kilogram of pinky-gray jelly that mediated and transformed and commanded all the senses and defenses of the body. Before her very eyes a surgeon took a human brain in his hands and peeled away tissue to expose that great suety bridge that connected the two halves and that, in her, she would ask someone to sever. There was a long explanation, quite hard to follow, of how nerves crossed so that the right half of the brain seemed to take responsibility for the left half of the body and vice versa: strange quirk of anatomy! She saw how the nerves carrying visual impressions intersected at the optic chiasma -- but not completely, as though prankish evolution had tired of the joke and decided not to finish it. All that part of the film was quite hard to follow, as well as unsettling to look at. But then there were some comic parts. Each half of the brain commanded its own network of afferent and efferent nerves. The efferent nerves, the ones that directed action, were spared in the resection, or reconnected afterward, which was why the splitbrain people were able to walk without stumbling. Most of the time. The afferent nerves, the ones that accepted sensory impressions from the world, were kept apart. So each half of the brain could recieve and process and store its own information, not shared with the other: That was why translation came easy. But. But some kinds of afferent input were not value-free. They produced glandular responsjps. They caused emotions. This was where the comic part came in. The film showed a woman, one of the earliest volunteers for the surgery. She had an earplug in one ear and was reading from a prepared text. The voice-over narration described what she was doing: delivering a translated talk to a mathematical congress. But while one half of her brain was reading and translating and speaking, the other half was listening to the words coming in over the earplug: and those words were the filthiest of scatological jokes. The woman began to stammer and falter, and over her face spread the rosiest of blushes, though the operating half of her brain had not an idea in the world of why. Blushes. Stammers. Headaches. Depression. They were the symptoms of leakage from one half to the other. The scar tissue that blocked the flow of impulses through the corpus callosum let each half of the brain work efficiently on its own. But feelings seeped through. All the time Ana Dimitrova was translating for Colonel Menninger, she could feel them pounding at her -- "He says that, as the People's Republics are no longer a force, he wishes to help us against the Fuel Bloc." "Fucking great. What's he going to do, scratch them to death with his sharp little feet?" -- and the headache was the worst she had ever had, sickening, sandbag blows at the base of her skull. She felt nauseated and was not helped by the Krinpit. Sharn-igon was repulsively ill. Even the dull, recurrent rasp of his name -- Sharn-igon, Sharn-igon -- was badly played, like a defective radio. His carapace was a sickly yellow instead of the rich mahogany it had been. It was cracked and seamed. At the edges of it, where undershell joined the massive armor of the top, seams did not quite join and a thin, foul liquid oozed out. "He has moulted," she explained to the colonel, "and feels he is about to moult again. Perhaps it is because of the chemicals the Fuel people used against them." "You don't look so fucking great yourself, Dimitrova." "I am quite capable of continuing. Colonel Menninger." All the same, she moved away from the Krinpit. The exudations of his shell had darkened the sand around him and the smell was like rancid fat. Moving did not help. The headache, and the pain behind it grew with every moment. Marge Menninger ran her hands through her wet hair, pulling it back so that her ears were exposed. She looked almost like a little girl as she said, "What do you think, Guy? Have we got ourselves a real blood-hungry tiger?" Colonel Tree said, "One does not refuse an ally. Marge. But the Greasies would eat these jokers up." "So what is he saying exactly, Dimitrova? That he'll tell all his crawly friends to attack the Greasy camp if we want them to?" "Something like that, yes. What he says," she added, "is not always easy to understand. Colonel Menninger, He speaks a little Urdu, but not much, and he speaks it very badly. Besides, his mind wanders. It is a personal matter, with him, to kill. He does not care who. Sometimes he says he wants to kill me." Menninger looked appraisingly at the Krinpit. "I don't think "Must one be well for that?" Ana flared. "I am sick in my insanity to kill when so few persons are still alive." "As to that," said Margie mildly, raising her hand to stop Guy Tree from exploding, "we'll talk another time. You look like shit, Dimitrova. Go get some sleep." "Thank you. Colonel Menninger," Ana said stiffly, hating her, perhaps hating even more the look of compassion in Margie's eyes. How dare the bloody trollop feel pity! Ana sta!ked off to her tent. It was raining hard again and lightning lashed over the water. She hardly felt it. At every step the throbbing in her head punished her, and she knew that behind the headache a greater pain was scratching to come out. Pity was the solvent that would melt the dam and let it through, and she wanted to be by herself when that happened. She stooped into the tent without a word to the woman who shared it with her, removed only her shoes and slacks and buried herself under the covers. Almost at once she began to weep. Ana made no sound, did not shake, did not thrash about. It was only the ragged unevenness of her breathing that made the black girl in the other cot rise up on one elbow to look toward her; but Ana did not speak, and after a moment her roommate went back to sleep. Ana did not. Not for an hour and more. She wept silently for a long time, helpless to contain the pain any longer. Hopes gone, pleasures denied, dreams melted away. She had held off accepting the thing that the Krinpit had said almost in his first sentence, and now it could not be denied any longer. There was no longer a reason for her to be on Jem. There was hardly even a reason to live. Ahmed was dead. She woke to the incongruous sound of dance music. The storm of the silent weeping had cleared her mind, and the deep and dreamless sleep that followed had begun the healing. Ana was quite composed as she bathed sparingly in the shower at the end of the tent line, brushed her hair dry and dressed. The music was, of course, that other of Marge Menninger's eccentricities, the Saturday night dance. How very strange she was! But her strangeness was not all unwelcome. One of the fruits of it had been the patterns and fabric that had come in the last ship, and so Ana chose to put on a simple blouse and skirt, not elaborate but not purely utilitarian either. She was a very long way from dancing. But she would not spoil the pleasure of those who enjoyed it. She cut past the generator, where the Krinpit was rumbling hollowly as it scratched through the clumps of burnable its every step, and visited the fringe of the dance area long enough to get something to eat from the buffet. (Of course, she had slept through two meals.) When men asked her to dance, she smiled and thanked them as she shook her head. The rain had stopped and sullen Kung glowed redly overhead. She took a plate of cheese and biscuits and slipped away. Not that there was far to go. No one walked in the woods any more these days. They lived and ate and slept in a space one could run across in three minutes. But all who could be there were at the dance, and down by the beach were only the perimeter guards. She sat down with her back against one of the machine-gun turrets and finished her meal. Then she put her plate down beside her, pulled her knees up to her chin and sat staring at the purple-red waves. Ahmed was dead. It was not much comfort to tell herself that her dreams had been foolish to begin with, that Ahmed had never taken her as seriously as she had taken him. Nevertheless, it was true, and Ana Dimitrova was a practical person. She had learned the trick of dissecting pain into its parts. That she would never see him again, touch his strong and supple body, lie beside him while he slept -- that was purest pain, and there was no help for it. But that she would never marry him and bear his children and grow old by his side -- that was only a spoiled fantasy. It had never been real. That loss could not hurt her now because it was of something she had never owned; and so her pain was diminished by half. (But. oh, how that half still ached!) She wept gently and openly for a moment and then sighed and rubbed the tears away. What she had lost, she told herself, she had lost long ago from the moment Ahmed came to Jem he had become a different person. In any event, it was over. She had a life to make for herself, and the materials to make it from were all in this camp, there was nothing else anywhere. You should dance, she scolded herself. You should go up where they are laughing and singing and drinking. Plainly and simply, she did not want to. It was not merely that she didn't want to dance, not yet. It was deeper and more damaging than that. Ana, translating for the Krinpit, had heard enough of what was going on in the minds of Marge Menninger and Nguyen Tree and the other hawks who directed the fate of the camp. So much madness in so few minds! They were determined to carry on a war, even here, even after Earth itself had already blown itself into misery! And yet here they all were, smiling and bobbing around the floor. Her own brain had been divided by a surgeon's knife. What had divided theirs so that they could plot genocide in an afternoon and drink and cavort and play their sexual games at night? How Ahmed would scowl at them! But Ahmed was dead. She took a deep breath and decided not to cry again. She stood up and stretched her cramped limbs. The Krinpit was lurching slowly down toward the water for a drink after its unappetizing, meal, the soldier wandering after. She did not particularly want to be near it but she needed to rinse her plate, either that or carry it back to the cook tent, which was too near the dance floor. She kept her distance, paralleling its scuttling path, and then she heard someone call her name. It was the Russian pilot, Kappelyushnikov, sitting cross-legged at a gun-pit and talking to Danny Dalehouse, on duty inside it. Why not? Ana changed course to approach them and wished them a good evening. "Is it truly good, Anyushka? But Danny Dalehouse has told me of the death of Ahmed Dulla. I am deeply sympathetic for you." There it was, the first time someone had spoken of it to her. She discovered it was not impossible for her to respond. "Thank you, Visha," she said steadily. "What, have you become a monk that you do not dance tonight?" "Is no one I care to dance with," he said gloomily. "Also have been having most interesting discussion with Danny on the subject of slavery." "And what have you concluded, then, Danny?" she asked brightly. "Are we all slaves to your mistress, the beautiful blond colonel?" He did not answer directly but chose to be placating. "I know you're upset. Ana. I'm sorry, too." "Upset?" She nodded judiciously, looking down into the pit at him. "Yes, perhaps. I must assume that my home has been destroyed -- yours, too, I suppose. But you are braver than #. I am not brave; I become upset. It upsets me that what has happened on Earth is now to happen again, here. It upsets me that my -- that my friend is dead. It upsets me that the colonel intends to kill a great many more persons. Can you imagine? She proposes to tunnel under the Fuel camp and explode a nuclear bomb, and that upsets me." Why are you doing this, she asked herself; but she knew she could not accept more sympathy without crying and she was not ready to cry before these men. At least she had diverted them. Dalehouse was frowning. "We don't have any nuclear weapons," he objected. "Soft-headed person!" she scoffed. "Your mistress has what she wants to have. I should not be astonished if she had a fleet of submarines or a division of tanks. She wears weapons as she wears that cheap perfume, the smell of them is always around her." "No," he said doggedly, peering up at her, "you're wrong about the nuclear weapons. She couldn't conceal that from us. And she's not my mistress." "Do not flatter yourself that I care. She may have her sexual excesses with whomever she likes, and so may you." Kappelyushnikov coughed. "I think," he said, "dance has suddenly become more attractive." As he stood up. Ana put her hand on his arm. "I am driving you away. Please forgive me." "No, no, Anyushka. Are difficult times for all, nothing to forgive." he patted her hand, then grinned and kissed it. "As to myself," he said, "I see beautiful blonde colonel roaming about alone and perhaps she wishes to dance or otherwise relate to some new person, such as #. Also do not care for cheap perfume worn by big cockroach. You do not yourself desire to dance? Or otherwise relate? No. Then stay with friend Danny." They watched him walk steadily toward Marge Menninger, strolling past her checkpoints. They heard her laugh as Cappy spoke to her; then he shrugged and moved on toward the dance floor. The Krinpit, in its random stagger around the beach, was coming closer. It was true that the stench of his exudations was strong. So was the sighing, droning sound of his presence. Ana listened, then said gloomily, "This one is muttering about his love now. It was killed somehow, I cannot tell how. I think Ahmed had something to do with it and it is for that that it is determined to kill human beings. But it had become Ahmed's an end in itself. It no longer matters who is killed or for what matters." Dalehouse stood up in his shallow rifle pit, looking up the hill toward the dancers. "She's coming this way," he said. "Listen, before she gets here. About her being my mistress -- " "Please, Danny. I spoke without thinking and because I am, yes, upset. It is not a time to worry about personal matters." Clearly he was not satisfied and would have pursued the subject, but Margie was now too close. She paused to light a cigarette, studying the Krinpit and its guard, now a model of military deportment, his recoilless at port-arms, as the colonel approached. Then she came smiling over to Danny and Nan "Getting it on, are you?" she asked amiably. "When was the last time you checked your earphones, Danny?" Guiltily, Dalehous clapped the phone to one ear. He had been neglecting the buried microphone probes, which were supposed to warn of borrowers digging toward him under the ground. There was no sound. "Sorry. Margie," he said. She shook her head. "When you're on duty, that's 'colonel.' And when I say 'frog,' you hop. Now that that's understood," she said, smiling sunnily, "would either of you folks like a hit before we talk some business?" "I am not in the habit of using narcotics," Ana said. "Pity. Danny?" She watched while Dalehouse filled his lungs and, as she took the stick back from him, she said, "I want you to draft your gasbag friend. One hundred and -- " she glanced at her wristwatch -- "one hundred and eight hours from now, give or take a little, we're going to hit the Greasy camp, and he's going to be our air arm." Dalehouse coughed and spluttered. "He -- he can't -- " "Take your time, Danny," she encouraged. "While you're getting your breath, just listen for a moment. Storm's over. Looks like we've got maybe five or six good days. I'm taking fifteen front-line effectives, plus you, Danny. We'll mop up that camp without breathing hard. Only I don't want to take a plane, and I don't want you or Cappy floating around up there where they can see you, and that leaves Charlie." "Charlie can't fight!"  "Well," she said reasonably, "come to that, I don't figure you for your real Geronimo trained killer either. But I don't expect it of you. You communicate. Charlie observes. The Greasies won't pay any attention to one more fartbag hanging around -- " "Bullshit they won't! They've been shooting balloonists down all along." "Danny," she said, "I'm not asking your advice. I'm giving you an order." She dragged on the joint, down to the last centimeter, and then carefully rubbed it out and pocketed it before exhaling. "You see," she said, "the Greasies are going to come to the same conclusions I did, only it'll take them a little longer. One of us has to run things. TTie only way to do that is to knock the other out. All Charlie has to do is hang in there with his radio and keep us posted if they send up a plane or put some people out in the woods. I'll bring the company up over land. But we're naked without air cover. We need to know when to get out of sight. That's easy enough for him, right?" "Well, sure. But -- shit, Margie. He's almost the last survivor. It's a lot to ask -- " "But I'm not asking, Danny, you keep making that same mistake. I'm ordering. If he doesn't, he'll make a nice flame." She scratched under her belt, regarding him amiably. "So after the dance I break the news to camp, and tomorrow this time we're on our way." "To atom-bomb the Fuel Bloc," said Ana bitterly. Marge Menninger's face froze. After a moment she said, "I guess I'll let that pass, Dimitrova. I didn't specifically order you to keep your mouth shut. But I won't let it pass again. What you hear when you're translating is classified. " "Holy Christ," Dalehouse said. "You really have a nuclear bomb?" "Bet your ass, Danny. You've got a piece of it right there in your ground mikes." "Where? You mean the plutonium power-packs? That's no good, Margie -- Colonel, I mean. There's not enough of them. Even if there were, you couldn't flange them together to make a bomb." "Wrong and wrong, Danny. Takes eighteen hundred grams and a bit to fission. I have a little over six thousand grams, all tidied away in the stores marked 'fuel replacements.' All this was planned a long time ago, and they'll fit together because some pretty high-powered weapons people designed them to do that before the first ship took off. Oh, it's not one of your hundred-megaton jobs. Maybe not even a kiloton because I don't have containment to keep the parts together very long. But I don't want a big one. I don't want to wipe out the Greasy camp, I want to own it. I want to take out their ammunition and their food stores, and I know just the place to put baby for that. Then they can beg." She looked serene and innocent as she said it, and Dalehouse responded with shocked disbelief. "That's -- that's unprovoked aggression! A stab in the back!" "Wrong, Dalehouse. That's preemption. The Greasies don't have a choice, either. They just haven't figured it out yet." "Bullshit! It's what the Japanese did at Pearl Harbor all over again!" She opened her eyes wide. "Sure, why not? There was nothing wrong with Pearl Harbor, except they fucked it up. If they'd gone on to take out the carrier fleet and followed up with a landing, history would be a lot different. You'd be saying 'Pearl Harbor' the way you say 'Normandy' now, only you'd be saying it in Japanese." She seemed quite pleased with herself, but then she hesitated. She sought a dry place on the ground and sat down before adding, "But I will admit to you two dear old friends from Bulgaria that right now I'm scared, and tired, and not what you'd call real happy with the way things are going. I'm -- what's the matter with that thing?" The Krinpit was staggering closer to them, moaning and stridulating. Ana listened. "He is quite hard to follow. He is speaking of Poison Ghosts and Ghosts Above -- that is, of ourselves and of balloonists. He seems to have us confused in his mind." "All enemies look alike after a while, I guess. Tell him to back away. I don't like the way he smells." "Yes, Colonel Menninger." but before Ana could summon up the commands in Krinpit-Urdu, Margie stopped her again. "Wait a minute. What was that?" There had been a voice on the P.A. system, along with the blare of dance music. "I couldn't make it out," said Dalehouse, "but I do hear something. Out in the woods. Or in the air -- " Then the dance music abruptly died and a scared voice replaced it. "Colonel Menninger! All personnel! Aircraft approaching!" The sounds were clear now, two sets of them; the whickering putt-putt of a helicopter and a quicker, higher sound. The dancers scattered. Over the trees two shapes appeared. Neither was moving very fast, but they came without warning: the Fuel helicopter before. They did not come in peace. Soldiers strapped to the pods of the helicopter were firing incendiary rockets, while The fixed-wing plane made a roaring run that took it out over the water, then rose, turned and dived in again. On its second pass the guns did not fire, but four tiny rockets leaped out from under the wing and streaked down into the stores shed and set fire to a row of tents. The Greasies had not been so slow after all. Here and there around the camp, and inside it, perimeter guards and the more quick-witted of the dancers were beginning to return the fire. Margie jumped to her feet and began to run toward the nearest rocket launcher, and then the stub-winged plane on its third pass swerved toward her. It was using both machine guns and a flame thrower now. As the bullets stitched toward her, Margie dodged and fell, almost beside the Krinpit: and the creature rose up high above her. It launched itself, two hundred kilograms of half-moulted body, on top of Marge Menninger.   moult, terribly premature, agonizing, fruitless. He would never experience the satisfying itch of his new carapace as it hardened and stretched over the soft inner pulp, never feel the sexual stirring of the newly shelled and embark on the quick contest of a female with a he-mate. As the Poison Ghosts Above had zoomed in toward the camp, he had tried to warn these new allies. But they were deaf to the The pain was too much. to the maximum extent possible, and then himself to kill the survivors. But perhaps he had done all of the assisting he would ever do. The agony of his new shell, already beginning to crack again, tormented his thoughts. The blinding sounds of the aircraft and the explosions dazed him. There was only one Poison Ghost left that he could kill. It would have to be enough. He raised himself on his painfully soft-shelled limbs, leaned forward and crashed down on top of her just as the soft, deadly tongue of the flame thrower licked at them both. By then the whole camp was firing at the aircraft, or that much of it that was still able to fire. But the planes were out of reach. They hung out over the water, a kilometer and more circles, and did not return to the attack. The next assault came from another place. A scream from one of the machine gun pits, and the two soldiers in it were down, ripped to shreds, and out of the pit came a long, limber black shape wearing tiny goggles and racing its dozen limbs to the nearest knot of humans; and another behind him, and another. The borrowers managed to kill more than ten of the survivors. But that was all. Even with the sun-glasses they were no match for trained human soldiers on the surface of the Barclay Shaw planet. If the planes had continued their attack -- but they didn't. The human defenders quickly rallied and at the end there were fifty borrowers stretched out on the ground, soiling the sand with their watery black blood. No more came because there were no more in the nest to come. That burrow had been wiped out. Dan Dalehouse stood peering out over the sea while one of Cheechee Arkashvili's assistants bandaged a deep gash in his arm. The planes were gone. In the middle of everything, they had quietly flown down the coastline and away. "And why didn't they finish us off?" he asked. There was no answer. alive, the fight was long over, and the camp was almost functioning again. She had lain under the dead and stinking Krinpit for more than two hours, stunned, half suffocated, unable to shift the gross dead weight on top of her, her limbs twisted painfully but unhurt. Like the djinn in the bottle, at first she would have given a king's ransom to her rescuer. When they finally heard her sand-gagged attempts at a bellow and dug her out, what she wanted to give was death. They helped her a few steps away, with their heads averted from the stink. She gagged and swore at them and when they tried to help her to stand she collapsed and vomited into the sand again. The doctor came running, but a doctor wasn't what Marge needed. What she needed was to get the cesspool stench of the Krinpit off her and out of her nostrils. She let Cheechee strip off her coveralls and assist her to the edge of the water and then she splashed around until the smell was gone and she could walk again. Limpingly, yes. But under her own power. Wearing a bra and bikini panties, with her gunbelt over her shoulder, she walked up the shore past the dead Krinpit, seared into a sort of omelette of meat and shell, until someone came up with a terrycloth robe, giving orders as she walked. Why had they stopped? The camp had been at their mercy. With great precision they had knocked out the heavy weapons on the first pass. There was not a rocket launcher or a machine gun untouched, nothing but hand weapons. Of the hundred and eight persons in the food camp, twenty-two were dead, nearly fifty were wounded or burned. The planes had been unscathed. The burrowers had been wiped out entirely, but if the planes had finished their work first, the borrowers would have had an easy time with the survivors. Why? The timing had been exact. As soon as the planes stopped shooting, the burrowers came out. That could not have been a coincidence, and the goggles the burrowers wore were proof that the Greasies had prepared them for the job. But then they hadn't followed through. Why not? But thank God for Poppa and his parting gift! A metric tonne of ammunition had been blown up but there were metric tonnes left untouched by virtue of the spare supplies in the final ship. Tents were burned and food destroyed. But there was more. If Cappy's airplane had been stitched across by machine gun fire, there were spare parts to fix it. And that greatest of gifts, the six kilograms of Pu # in its carefully crafted sheaths, that was still intact. The deaths were irreplaceable, of course. Worse still were the casualties because some of them were not merely a loss but a debit: Nguyen Dao Tree, who had lost a leg and a lot of blood to go with it; six persons badly burned, two others with serious abdominal wounds -- a whole cluster of damages for Cheechee Arkashvili to try to repair. For each one of the worst off, there was the cost of an able-bodied person to tend him. There was no tent still standing big enough to hold them all, and so Cheechee had put them onto cots dragged out of the damaged tents, out in the open; some of the bedding was scorched, and if it began to rain again they would be in trouble. But for now they were as well off as they were likely to be, Margie thought as she moved among them. One of them got up as Margie approached: Lieutenant Kristianides, one whole side of her body in gauze and anti-burn dressing. But functioning. "Colonel," she said, "I had to leave the radio -- " Marge glanced at the doctor, who shook her head. "Get back in bed, Kris. Tell me about it later." "No. I'm all right. When they shot the tent up I ran out. But I left the tape going. I was getting their chatter, only it was in all different languages." "Thanks. Now get back in bed," Marge ordered and looked around. "Dalehouse, front and center!" she called. "Check the radio shack. If the tape's still working, give me a yell." He didn't look too good himself, she thought, as he put down the tray of dressings and headed up the hill without a word, but none of them did. Especially herself. Margie's own tent had been one of the totaled, and what she was wearing was fatigues belonging to a woman who would never again need them -- not unfair, but she had been a taller and fatter woman than Marge Menninger. When Dalehouse called her, she had forgotten about the tapes. But she went up to the shack, unburned and not really harmed except for bullet-holes, commandeering Ana Dimitrova on the way. The tape was voice-actuated and Dalehouse had already found the right place to begin. Ana put on the earphones and began to translate. "First one of the pilots says, 'On target,' and the base acknowledges. Then there are some carrier noises as though they were going to transmit and changed their minds, and then the base says, 'Suspend operations at once. Do not attack.' And one of the pilots, I think it is the Egyptian, says in a different Arab dialect, 'Strike already in progress. We have taken out their weapon dump. Body count around twenty-five.' Then there is some mumbling that I cannot make out, as though they are talking at the base with the transmitter on but not close enough to pick it up. And then the base says, 'Urgent. Suspend operations immediately.' And then the other pilot, the Irishman, says they are observing from over the water, waiting for instructions, and then the base orders them to return without further attack. That is all there is on the tape until they get landing instructions later on." "That's it?" Margie asked. "As I have said. Colonel, yes. There is nothing else." "Now why would they change their minds in the middle?" Margie asked. Neither Dalehouse nor Dimitrova offered an answer. She hadn't expected one. It didn't matter. The Greasies had declared war and if they backed out in the middle of it, that was their problem, not hers. She would not back out. To Marge Menninger the attack on her base -- her base! -- answered all questions right there. "Why" didn't really matter. The only question was how -- how to carry the fight to them, and win it. "Can you dig with that shoulder?" she asked Dalehouse. "I guess so. It's not bleeding." "Then go help Kappelyushnikov dig graves, Dimitrova, you're a radio operator now. No transmissions. Just listen. If the Greasies say anything, I want to hear about it right away." She left them and headed for the surviving latrine. She didn't particularly need to go to the bathroom, she just wanted to be alone for a moment to clarify her thoughts. She ranked her way to the head of the line, closed the door and sat there, smoking a cigarette and staring into space. There was no question in her mind that she could win this war, because she had some powerful cards to play. The plutonium store was one of them. The other was Major Vandermeer's little dispatch case. There were still four birds in orbit and one could hit the Greasy main camp and the other their Farside base any time she gave the order and that would be that. The trouble was, she didn't want to destroy the Greasy facilities. She wanted to acquire them. The birds and the bomb were overkill, like trying to take care of a mosquito with a mortar. In the first fury after the attack, if she had had that button handy to push she would have pushed it; but, by the time they dug her out from under the Krinpit, she had decided to wait. No. It would have to be a straight overland operation. Maybe the plutonium, if it could be placed exactly right. Not the missiles. It was a pity the Greasies had launched their preemptive strike before she was quite ready to launch hers. But not a disaster. The worst thing about the raid was that her cadre of effectives had been seriously reduced. How was she going to mount her retaliatory strike without grunts? Marge Menninger had just taken the one decision that gave the human race a future on Jem, even though she didn't know it.   T he only good thing about all this," Dalehouse said to Kappelyushnikov, "is that most of the casualties were military. At least now we can get on with the real business of the expedition." Kappelyushnikov grunted and threw a few more spadefuls of dirt before he anwered. "Of course, is so," he said, pausing and wiping sweat off his face. "Only one question. What is real business of expedition?" "To survive! And to preserve. God knows what's happening on Earth. We may be all that's left of the human race, and if anything's going to be left of, what, maybe five thousand years of science and literature and music and art, it's here." "Very discouraging amount of responsibility for two grave-diggers," Kappelyushnikov commented. "You are of course right, Danny. We have saying in Soviet Union, 'Longest journey begins with single step.' What step do we take now?" "Well -- " "No, wait, was rhetorical question. First step is apparent. Have finished covering up graves of now-absent friends, so you. Danny, please step up to colonel's headquarters and report burial services can begin." He jammed his spade into the dirt and sat down, looking more despondent than Dalehouse had ever seen him. Dalehouse said, "All right. We're all pretty tired and shook up. I guess." The pilot shook his head, then looked up and grinned. "Am not only tired, dear Danny, am also very Russian. Heavy load to carry. We have other saying in Soviet Union, 'In thousand years, what difference will it make?' But now I tell you the truth, Danny. All sayings are bullshit. I know what we do, you and I and all of us. We do the best we can. Is not much, but is all there is." Dalehouse laid down his spade and trudged up the hill to the headquarters shack, thinking hard. A heavy responsibility! When you looked at it carefully, there was no way to preserve everything: so much that was irreplaceable would inevitably be lost. Probably already was lost: There was not much chance that the Arc de Triomphe and the British Museum and the irreplaceable human beings. It was hard for Danny to accept that he would never again see a ballet or listen to a concert. Or fly in a clamjet or drink in a revolving restaurant on top of a skyscraper. So much was gone forever! And so much more would inevitably vanish as they tried to rebuild... Yet there was one great asset not yet destroyed: hope. They could survive. They could rebuild. They could even rebuild in a better way, learning from the mistakes of the past, on this virgin planet -- There was a knot of people gathering around the headquarters shack, and Marge Menninger, with a couple of her aides, was trotting up to join them. Dalehouse hurried his pace and arrived in time to hear Ana saying, "This message just came in,. Colonel Menninger. I will play the tape for you." "Do it," snapped Marge, out of breath and exhausted. Dalehouse moved closer to her. She seemed near to collapse. But as the tape player hummed and scratched, she pulled herself together and stood listening intently. Danny recognized the voice. It was the black Air Vice Marshal. Pontrefact; and what he said did not take very long. "This is an official message on behalf of the Fuel Exporting Powers to the Food camp. We offer an immediate and permanent armistice. We propose that you remain within twenty kilometers of your camp, in the direction toward ours, and we will observe the same limits from ours. We request an answer within one hour." There was a pause, as though he were shuffling papers in his hand, and then the rich Jamaican tones began again: "As you are aware, our airstrike against your camp was provoked by your destruction of our satellites. It was ordered only after full exploration of all alternatives. Our intention was to wipe your base out completely. However, as you are also aware, we terminated the strike after inflicting relatively minor damage on your base. The reason for this decision is the reason for this offer of armistice now. "Our star, Kung, is unstable. It is about to flare. "We have been aware for some time that its radiation level has been fluctuating. Within the past twenty-four hours it has become more extreme. While the air strike was in progress, we received information from our astrophysicists that a major flare will occur in the near future. We do not have an exact time. Our understanding is that it may occur as early as forty-eight hours from now and almost surely within the next two weeks. If you apcept our offer of armistice, we will transmit all technical data at once and your people can make their own judgments." The voice hesitated, then resumed in a less formal way. "We have no knowledge of conditions on Earth at present, and suppose you have none as well. But it is clear that, for all practical purposes, we on Jem are alone in the universe at this time. We think we will need all the resources we have to prepare our camp for this flare. If we continue to fight, we suppose we will all die. I do not propose that we work together. But I propose that we stop fighting, at least until this crisis is past." Another pause. Then: "Please respond within an hour. God help us all." Margie closed her eyes for a moment while everyone waited. Then she opened them and said, "Call them back, Dimitrova. Tell them we accept their offer, ask for their technical data' at once and say we will be in contact again when we have something to say. Folks, the war is over." Ten minutes later the whole camp knew it. Margie had gone on the public-address system, played the tape from Marshal Pontrefact and broken the news of the disaster and the truce. She had called a general meeting for oh three hundred hours, about ninety minutes from then, and ordered Alexis Harcourt, the nearest thing they had left to an astronomer, to go over the data from the Greasies and report before that time. Then she turned to Danny Dalehouse and said, "I don't have a bed anymore but I need about an hour's sleep real bad." "There's a spare in my tent." "I was hoping you'd ask." She peered up toward the sullen glow in the clouds where Kung was hiding and shook her head. "It's been a son of a bitch of a day," she said as they picked their way toward a tent row. "And it's not over yet. Know what I'm going to do at the meeting?" "Am I supposed to guess?" "No way, Danny. You'd never make it. I'm going to announce the impending retirement of Colonel Marjorie Menninger from active service." What?" "Pick your teeth up, Danny, and don't just stand there," she advised, tugging him along. "We're going to convert this place to civilian government, effective as soon as the emergency is over. Or maybe before. I don't care. Maybe all you guys that're bitching about the Army way of doing things are right. I have to say that my way hasn't been working out too well, everything considered. So I think we're going to need elections for a new government, and if you want my advice, you'll run." "For what? Why Me? Margie, you get me all mixed up!" "Why you? Because you're practically the only original settler left, you know that? Just you and Cappy. Because nobody hates your guts. Because you're the only person in the camp with the age and experience to handle the job of running things and who isn't a soldier. Don't let me pressure you, it's your decision. But you've got . my vote. If," she added in a different tone, "anything we decided makes any difference at all now." They were at his tent and Marge paused at the flap, staring up at the sky. "Oh, shit," she said. "It's beginning to rain." It was, big drops, with promise of more behind them. "The casualties!" he said. "Yeah. We're going to have to get them under cover. And that's a pity, Danny, because I was kind of hoping we could catch us a little RR before the meeting." In spite of everything, Danny could not help himself. He laughed out loud. "Marjorie Menninger, you are some kind of strange. Get in there and get some sleep." But before she turned, he put his arms around her for a moment. "I never would have thought it of you," he said. "What converted you to civilian values?" "Who's converted?" Then she said, "Well, maybe it was that fucking Krinpit. If it hadn't been for him, you'd have been burying me a little while ago, too. I didn't trust him either, but he gave his silly life to save me."   need the P.A. system to cope with fify-five or sixty persons listening, but they hooked in one speaker for the benefit of the casualties who were well enough to hear, in their tents down the hill. The rest sat or stood on the wet planks of the dance floor, in the sullen, steady rain, while Marge Menninger spoke to them from the little dais. She turned the stage over to Harcourt. He said, "A lot of the data from the Greasies isn't astronomy, it's geology. They've done a lot of digging. They say there seem to be flare episodes every twenty or thirty years. There's no set pattern, but by the amount of ash and char they think your average flare involves about a seventy-five per cent increase in radiation averaged out over a period of a week or more. That's enough to kill us. Partly heat. Mostly ionizing radiation. "Now, when does it happen? Their best guess is ten days -- give or take ten days." There was a murmur from the audience and he nodded. "Sorry about that, but I don't have the training to make it any closer than they do. In fact. I'm only taking their word. The picture I get is of slowly increasing heat over a period of a couple of weeks. I think we've been having that, and maybe it's why the weather has been so lousy. Then the flare. Surface temperature goes up to maybe three-fifty degrees. That's absolute -- say, somewhere between where we are now and the boiling point of water. I don't think it goes over that, not for very long, anyway. But there are peak flares and they're like striking a match. If anything can burn, it will. Apparently the forests bum but maybe not right away -- they'd probably have to dry out first. Then the flare recedes, temperature comes down, the air drops our moisture and you get rain to put out the fires. Probably a hell of a lot of rain, over a period of weeks or months. Then you're back to normal." "Only dead," somebody called out from the audience. Harcourt spread his hands defensively. "Maybe not. If you're in shelter, you might survive." He started to continue, then stopped himself. Margie came up beside him. "You don't sound too confident."  "I'm not. The -- ah, the geological record doesn't inspire much confidence. The Greasies took cores from more than a hundred different sites and they all showed the same pattern, recurring char and soil, back up for thousands of years." Dalehouse stood up. "Alex," he called, "why hasn't it killed off everything on the surface of Jem long ago?" "You're asking for a guess? I guess it has. At least all the vegetation. It burns off, then regrows from roots, most likely. Seeds probably would survive, though. And those drenching rains after each flare would give the new growth a good start in fertile soil -- the char's great fertilizer; primitive man used to slash and burn to get his farms started, back on Earth. I don't know about the animals. I'd guess the Creepies would be all right in their tunnels, if they didn't starve to death waiting for new growth to live on. Probably a lot of them do. Maybe the same for the Krinpit, because it would take a lot to kill them off. They don't have to worry about being blinded by the radiation because they don't have any eyes to begin with. And those shells are pretty good armor for their vital organs. Probably get a lot of mutations, but in the long run that's as much good as it is bad for the race." "What about Charlie?" "I don't know. That's harder. I guess a really good flare might wipe out damn near all the adults. But that's when they spawn, and the spawn might survive. Also, no doubt, with a lot of mutations. I'd say evolution moves pretty fast here." "Well, look," Margie cut in. "If all these things can survive, why can't we?" Harcourt shrugged. "They're adapted, we're not. Besides, I'm talking about races surviving, not individuals. Maybe as few as one per cent live through it. Maybe less." He looked around the audience. "One per cent of us leaves how many?" he asked. "Yeah," Margie said slowly. "Well, I think we get the picture. We need to get under something big enough to stop both heat and radiation, and we need to do it in a hurry. Got any ideas on what we can make a roof out of?" Harcourt hesitated. "Not a clue," he confessed. "Certainly the tents won't do it. Oh, and I should mention the winds. They probably get pretty fierce, with all that isolation. So anything we did build would have to stand up to maybe two hundred k.p.h. hurricanes. Maybe more. I, uh, I thought for a minute of using the Creepies' tunnels, and that might work. For some of us, anyway. But I doubt that more than ten per cent of us would live through maybe two or three weeks underground, without very good ventilation and certainly no air conditioning -- and that air down there is going to get hot. There was a silence while everyone considered possibilities. Then Kappelyushnikov came forward. "Is one thing we can do," he announced. "Not many of us. Maybe fifteen, twenty. Can get in return capsule and go into orbit." "It's just as hot there," Marge Menninger protested. Cappy shook his head. "Is only radiation. Steel hull reflects ninety-nine per cent maybe. Anyway, plenty. Only problem -- who decides which twenty lucky people go up?" Marge Menninger thought for a moment, then said, "No, that's a last-ditch, Cappy. There's another problem with it: What do all those lucky fellows do when they come down again? There aren't enough of us left now. I don't think twenty would be enough to survive. If we went up -- strike that; I'm not saying I would be one of the 'we.' If anyone went up, it'd be just as smart to keep on going. Try to get back to Earth. Maybe go to one of the other colonies. The chances would be as good as coming back here, when the whole planet's fried." Harcourt nodded but then corrected automatically, "Not the whole planet." "What?" "Well, only half the planet. Our half. The part that faces Kung. The far side probably wouldn't even notice there was a flare going on. That's no good for us," he went on quickly, "because we can't live there; we don't have time to build an airtight, heated dome and move everything -- what's the matter?" Margie had burst out laughing. "Son of a bitch," she said. "Shows how wrong you can be when you start trying to trust people. Those bastard Greasies aren't giving us a square count! They didn't stop fighting because they wanted to make peace. They stopped becuase we were as good as dead anyway!" "But -- but so are they -- " "Wrong! Because they have a Farside base!" She shook her head ruefully. "Folks," she said, "I was going to make a real magnanimous announcement about turning the reins over to civilian government, only now I think that's going to have to wait. We've got a military job to do first. When this side of the planet goes, they've got that snug little nest on the side that never gets radiation from Kung anyway, and they couldn't care less if the son of a bitch blows up. That's going to be a nice place to be. And we're going to take it away from them." T hese were the mesas and canyons of the high desert. Danny Dalehouse had flown over them in less than an hour and seen them only as quaint patterns in an unimportant carpet beneath. Marching over them was something else. Kappelyushnikov ferried them in as close as he dared, three at a time, once four, with the little biplane desperately slow to wallow off the ground. He made more than a dozen round trips and saved them a hundred kilometers of cutting through jungle. Even so, it was a three-day march and every step hard work. Nevertheless. Dalehouse had not felt as well in weeks. In spite of bone-bruising fatigue. In spite of the star that might explode at any moment. In spite of the fact that Marge Menninger's shopping list had overlooked a supply of spare hiking boots, and so he limped on a right foot that was a mass of blisters. He was not the unluckiest. Three of the effectives had been unable to go on at all. "We'll come back for you," Margie had promised; but Dalehouse thought she lied, and he could see it in the eyes of the casualties that they were certain of it. And still he would have sung as he marched, if he had had breath enough for it. It had been raining on and off for nearly forty hours. Mean, wind-driven rain that kept them sodden in the steamy heat, even when it let up, and chilled when it drenched them. That didn't matter either. It was regrettable because it meant that Charlie and the two remaining members of his flock could not keep in touch with them visually. And he had had to take the radio away from the balloonist before they left -- far too easy for the Greasies to intercept. Whenever the clouds lightened, Dalehouse searched the sky for his friend. He never saw him, never heard his song, but he knew he was up there somewhere. It wasn't serious. The weather that kept Charlie from scouting danger for them kept the Greasies from providing it. There were twelve of them still toiling toward the Greasy camp. They had left the rest of the survivors -- the highly impermanent survivors if this expedition didn't do what it was supposed to -- back at the base with orders to look as though they were twice as numerous as they were. Margie herself had transmitted the last message to the Greasies: "We are beginning construction of underground shelters. When the flare is over we can discuss a permanent peace. Meanwhile, if you approach, we will shoot on sight." Then she pulled the plug on the radio and crawled into Cappy's plane for the last ferry trip. They had less than ten kilometers to go -- a three-hour stroll under good condidtions. but it would take them all of a day. It was scramble down one side of a ravine and crawl up the other; peer over the top of a crest and scuttle down its other face. Not just the terrain. They were all heavily loaded. Food, water, weapons, equipment. Everything they would need they had to carry on their backs. The red cylinders marked "Fuel Elements -- Replacement" were the worst. Each cylinder contained a hundred of the tiny clad needles and weighed more than a kilogram. Twelve of them made a heavy load. At the end of the first march, Margie had gone through the party, checking loads. When she came to Ana Dimitrova, sitting hugging her knees next to Danny Dalehouse, she said softly, "Are you sterile?" "What? Really! What a question!" But then Margie shook her head. "Sorry. I'm just tired. I should have remembered that you aren't." And she grinned and winked again at both Dalehouse and Ana; but when they picked up packs again Ana's load was changed to water flasks and limping old Marguerite Moseler was carrying the fuel rods. Margie looked terrible and at every stop she seemed to look worse. Her plumpness was long gone. The bone structure of her face showed for the first time in years and her voice was a rasp. More than that, her complexion was awful. When the Krinpit buried her for two hours its moulting juices overrode her defenses. A day later she had broken out in great purplish blotches, and had a skin discoloration like sunburn. She said it did not hurt; there, too, Dalehouse thought she lied. But he thought she was telling the truth about one very important thing, and perhaps that was the reason he could not repress a feeling of cheer. The bomb they were carrying would not be used. He had been the one to propose it and she had accepted the idea at once. "Of course," she said. "I don't want to destroy their camp. I want it, all of it -- not only for us but for the future of the human race on Jem. The bomb's best use is as a threat, and that's what we'll use it for." He said as much to Ana at their last halt before coming in sight of the Greasy base. "She's planning for future generations. At least she thinks it's worth keeping your chromosomes intact." "Of course," said Ana, surprised. "I have that confidence too." And so. Danny Dalehouse was discovering, did he. Bad as things were, he had hope. It carried him through that last belly-crawl, three hundred meters in the drenching rain, into the muddy cave that was their point of entrance for the borrower tunnels under the Greasy base. It sustained him while Major Vandenour and Kris Kristianides painfully and gingerly assembled the parts of the detonator and fitted the fuel rods into it. It survived after Margie and Vandenour and two others wiggled their way into the abartdoned courses and disappeared from sight. The part of his life, of all their lives, that they were living through was misery and fear. Maybe worse than that, it was self-reproach; they were doing something that Dalehouse could not think of as noble or even tolerable. It was a holdup. Armed robbery. No better than a mugging. But it would be over. And a better time would come! And that hope kept time going for two full hours after Margie and the others had crawled away. Until Kris Kristianides, looking scared and harried, checked her watch and said: "That's it. From now on everybody stay inside. Face the wall. Hands over your eyes. When the fireball comes, don't look up. Wait ten minutes at least. I've got goggles. I'll tell you when you -- " Then they drowned her out, Dalehouse first and loudest. "She's going to do it! But she promised -- " "Shit, Dalehouse, she couldn't keep that promise! The Greasies would think it was a bluff. She's going to take out their arms and food, just like we planned, and then we'll move in and wipe them up." "What insanity!" cried Ana. "There'll be nothing there! The fallout will kill us if we go into the camp." "Maybe. I've got a counter. We'll check everything out. The important thing's the planes. If we get them, we can get to their base on Farside." She hesitated. She had been carefully rehearsed in all this and had carried the secret with her for more than a day. But she had dreaded this moment. If it were not for her burns, she would have been in the warrens with the colonel and the major, and a lot happier there than she was here. "Anyway," she finished, "there's nothing we can do about it now. She'll blow the bomb in the next ten minutes. Get your faces down!" And then, at last, hope was dead.   For the Brood Mother, too, all hope was gone. Blind and alone, she moved slowly down through the tunnels, to the only place left for her to be. The thirty-meter level was for pups and outcasts. It was a place to play growing-up games or, at the end of all games, a place to die. Mother dr'Shee had never been there before. She had been a biddable pup, trained early to responsibility. As a of the half-growns, shivering in delight as she groped for the teat in her nurse's sheltering silk. But she had never explored the adventurous levels for herself. Not once. She had known that the time would come soon enough when, at the end of her life, she would drag herself down to see those old, unvisited levels, and die. In that she had been partly wrong. It was time to die, and she was there, but she could not see. With dignity, the Brood Mother raised her forebody to its fullest stretch and called, "Is anyone near?" There was no reply. No sound. No scent except the stale, spoiled smell of elders long dead. She tried again, not because she had any hope of being answered, but for the sake of being methodical: "Person or pup, can anyone hear my voice?" Nothing. If there had been an answer, it could have been only one of the wild young males that roamed the upper corridors, seeking only to kill. But there was not even that...So another of her senses had become useless to her. Hearing meant nothing when there was nothing to hear. It was a pity she was blind, but she bore no malice toward the Two-Legs who had burned out her eyes with their stroboscopic lights She had in any case revenged herself against a number of them in advance -- for poisoning her tunnels, for abducting her young, for perverting the brood into new and vile practices. Most of all for coming to disturb her life in the first place. She had fought against it all, against the Two-Legs and sometimes against members of her own brood, turned against her by the new ways of the Two-Legs. And now the tunnels were empty, and she was blind. Tssheee! It would have been less -- less final to be here and alone if she could have seen at least an occasional phosphorescent glimmer of fungus or decay. What was left of her senses? Taste no longer mattered. There was little to eat. Smell unrewarding, with neither males nor pups to nuzzle. She could still feel the powdery dust floor beneath her. the curving wall at her side. Dr'Shee took comfort from being tightly enclosed, as she had been through all the happiest parts of her life... Which was now over. She stretched and sighed a feline, purring sound of despair. She was beginning to be very hungry. The Two-Legs had ruined most of the food stores when they poisoned the tunnels to get at her and her few surviving allies. But the tunnels stretched ten kilometers in ail directions. Somewhere there would be something in this immense engineered warren that had been her world. She did not seriously think of seeking it. A Brood Mother did not debase herself to prolong a life that was over. -- woomp -- The tunnel around her moved. It was not a shake or a tremor but a deliberate and almost peristaltic movement. Mother dr'Shee had never before experienced such a thing. Burrows sometimes crumbled, Krinpit invaded them, the rains might wash through a roof. But for all the earth to move? Such a thing could not happen! For the Brood Mother such an event was exactly as disquieting as it would have been for a fish to scull its tail and yet not move, or for a human being to feel the air about him turn glassy and shatter. And then, from thirty meters above and more than a kilometer away, she heard the sound that followed. It was more than a sound, it was a pressure in the air that stung her ears and left them filled with a distant, discordant chatter, like the peeping of a hungry litter. But there were no pups to cry for her. ever again. scraped and sore while the left one was bloodily gouged, the leg of the coverall worn through, the skin itself long since rubbed away. It was harder and harder for her to keep up with the two ahead of her. God had not intended her to crawl through tunnels ninety centimeters high for hours on end... whichever God she meant was not quite clear. To spare her knee she tried for a while a three-legged gait, putting a little weight on her left toes, the rest on the right leg and hands. That was a bummer. She wound up with the worst cramp she ever had in the calf of her leg. She had to stop and press it out while Vandenour, behind her, almost caught up and the two ahead kept on going. So then she speeded her pace and ripped the knee still more. She paused and glanced at her watch. Still more than a quarter of an hour before the device would go off. Before that time the two grenades they had left at bends in the tunnels would bring down enough dirt to tamp the explosion, and they were a good kilometer away by now. Probably far enough for survival, if not comfort. "Take ten." she shouted. She rolled over and rested her limbs, breathing hard of the stale and tainted air. Funny, it was not really dark in the tunnels. That she had not expected. Once her eyes had adjusted, she could see little will-o'-the-wisp lights, so faint and pale that they had they were, they were welcome. She heard a quick, quiet scuffle down the tunnel behind her, then a thwuck. Silence again. "Van?" she called. "Major Vandenour?" The dirt walls swallowed her words and there was no reply. Painfully she rolled herself over, turned around and crawled back. The mouse-dropping odor was very strong. She touched the switch of her little helmet light and saw that the major was dead. One of the borrowers had'been here, and the dart that protruded from Vandenour's face proved it. "Shit." whispered Margie and belatedly lifted her head and drew her pistol. The light showed nothing for sure down the crooked, uneven tunnel -- was that a glint of something? A reflection from an eye? She fired twice. When she looked again there was nothing there. But every few meters there were little side passages and bays, and a dozen Creepies could be waiting there for her to turn her head. Almost she raised her voice to cal! the others back but stopped herself as she was opening her mouth. For what? They could not bring the major's body back. Doubled over as it was -- he seemed to have been turning when he was shot -- he almost blocked the tunnel; and maybe that was the last service he could render his cause, to slow down pursuit. There was a better way. She had two grenades left. She pulled one off her belt, set it to ten clicks, turned around and scuttled as rapidly as she could after the others. When she had counted a hundred seconds, she dropped, locked her hands over the back of her neck and waited for the distant, muffled thud that told her she had dropped a part of the tunnel roof down to bury the major. When the grenade had gone off, it occurred to her that it was strange she had not caught up with the others. "Sam! Chotnik! Sound off!" she cried. They didn't answer; they hadn't heard her order to stop. She left the helmet light on and hurried after them, the pain in her knee no longer signifying. When the red numerals on her watch told her it was time for the nuclear blast, she still had not caught up. She rolled over on her back again. For this blast it did not matter whether she protected her neck. She would be killed or she would not. and the only factor that mattered was whether there was enough earth between her and the explosion. There should be. When the impellers drove the sets of plutonium needles in to mesh with each other, there would be a nuclear blast. But not a big one. They would not stay in contact for more than a few microseconds. If she had placed them right, they would expend their force up through the roof of the tunnel, carrying the Greasies' arms stores with them, and not much else. If she had placed them right. She was far less sure of that than she had pretended to Vandenour and the others. The maps that Tinka and the Indonesian had given their lives to get to her were extremely complete and clear. But reading them in the open air was one thing, trying to follow them as you crawled from level to level underground was something quite different. She was not even sure that they had followed the same route on the way out as going in. They should have drawn a silken cord after them, or broken off bits of gingerbread cookies for a trace -- At that moment the explosion occurred. Right on time. And she was still alive. It was not even frightening. It was, she thought, as it must have been in her mother's womb if her mother had fallen. Some external event had taken place. But here in the tunnel she moved with the ground and even the sound of the explosion was too huge and slow to be frightening. So that part of the plan, at least, had worked. Now if Kris could rally the patrol to the attack -- If they remembered their radiation ponchos and the wind was not too unfavorable -- If the Greasies did not pull themselves together fast enough to resist -- if the bomb had been in the right place after all -- There were too many ifs. Her place was with her troops, not here. A sighing, slithering sound a few meters behind her caught her attention. She turned the headlamp toward it and saw that a section of the roof had collapsed into the tunnel. Shaken loose by the nuclear blast? Maybe. More likely not. Creepies had been known to try to trap a foe by plugging tunnels before. She was terribly easy to find and follow with the trail of blood from her knee. It was time to get out of there. Doggedly detaching herself from the pain and from the fear that one of them was silently creeping up behind her. she resumed her crawl. In ten meters her head struck dirt. The burrowers had closed both ends of the tunnel. She turned on the light again. It was fresh dirt. She whirled quickly. Nothing moved behind her. She was alone. Margie Menninger said to the wall, "The most basic human fear is of being buried alive." She waited for a moment, as though hoping someone would answer. Then she pulled out her pistol with one hand and reached for her entrenching tool with the other. It wasn't there. Suddenly she remembered she had left it where they had assembled the bomb. Fingers then. She dropped the pistol and tore at the dirt plug with her bare hands. Furiously. Then in terror. At last because there was nothing else for her to do.   From horizon to horizon, as far as Charlie could see, there was a solid undercast of clouds and taller ones poked up all around. The storm was weakening off toward the ocean but here, where the Greasy camp lay somewhere below, it had been hours since he had seen the ground at all, days since he had last seen the little party of his friend 'Anny. And it was impossible to stay on station! At all levels up to ten thousand mefers and more the wind was strong and solidly toward the Heat Pole, and it dragged him remorselessly away. Charlie could read the fraying of the anvil-shaped tops of the cumulonimbus; it showed that at fifteen thousand meters there was a return flow. But he and the two females that survived of his flock were worn and tired. They had lost much lift. It took them forever to reach those lofty levels. As they labored upward, a new flock came sailing down from the Pole and Charlie led his tiny fragment to join it, eager for a new audience for his songs about the new friends from Earth, hungry to hear songs he had not heard before. It had been long and long since he had joined in a proper eisteddfod and his soul ached for it. The new flock was small, less than sixty adults, but there were voices in it he had never heard and he sang greeting toward them with joy. White light lashed across them. The flare caught them all by surprise. Charlie was one of the fortunate ones. He was facing away from the blast and so he was not blinded at once. He saw the high cirrus starkly outlined, blue-white against the sullen crimson Jemman sky, saw the shapes of the new flock picked out in brighter, sharper colors than he had ever seen. Minutes later he heard the sound and behind him and below a new thundercloud boiled up out of the undercast. Chorus of welcome became a dirge of pain and fear. Charlie could only reply with a lifting song. The seniors of the new flock took it up and the swarm dropped ballast, belched swallowed hydrogen into their sacs and rose. A few did not. They were not merely blind, they were in pain too great to respond. Although they were far from the blast, when the winds struck the swarm was thrown helter-skelter across the sky. Charlie had never felt such gusts before. Always in other storms there had been warning, gathering clouds and the deadly play of lightning to tell them it was time to swallow hydrogen and ride out the storm or soar to escape above it. This time there was no warning and no escape. His feeding flaps and winglets felt as though they were being tom out at the roots. Captive of the huge sail of his surface, he was thrown through the new flock, caroming off their seniors, cannoning balloonets out of the way. And then, without warning, he felt the familiar creeping tension of the surface of his gas-sac and recognized the sweet, stinging odor of the females. Oestrus, swarming time, time to breed! The spinnerets of the females were working furiously now, spraying threadlike ova and pheronomes into the air. All around Charlie, and for all the males, there was no question about what to do next; Hive up, spray milt, soar back and forth through the stinging mist while their teats elongated, convulsed, spread their seed. The skins of their air-sacs tightened, drawing the features of their tiny faces into caricatures. Behind the expressions that looked like pain was pain. The overtures to sex were no joy to Charlie. They were like being locked in an Iron Maiden with acid-tipped spikes. Only the relief that came when the semen squirted out made the pain end. But it was wrong, wrong! Charlie sang out his question and his fear, and the new flock sang with him. What breeding was this with the flare coming from the enemy ground and not the sky? What was this heat that smote them like a fist, following on the thunder and the wild gales? Charlie could see that in the turbulence most of the silklings had been missed by the milt. They were all over the sky. Within his own body he could feel it was wrong. Where was the bubbling of hydrogen to replenish his sac, raidiation-stung out of his body fluids? And what -- what was this monstrous bubbling cloud that was growing so fast it was drawing them all toward it? And that was the question that answered all the others and put an end to questions forever for Charlie as the searing heat of the nuclear cloud burned out his eye-patches, cracked his gas-sac, touched off the hydrogen that spilled out, and ended his songs for always. siderable. Less than a kiloton, it would hardly even have been noticed in the multi-megaton blasts that scoured the surface of the Earth. When the imploding grenades forced the bright plutonium needles out of their sheaths to mate, they were in contact for only a few microseconds before their own immense reaction drove them apart. But by then the explosion had occurred. The needles, the shell, the walls of the tunnel around them had been vaporized determined to escape. It escaped. Within a few thousandths of a second it had formed its pipsqueak fireball, fifty meters across, racing upward at five hundred kilometers an hour, brighter than Kung, brighter than Earth's sun, brighter than hundreds of them put together. The fireball grew and soared, first bright red with its burden of nitric acid, then whitening and losing its brightness as it began to cool. Even through closed eyes, that stark flare was visible to the people huddled in the cave, and the shockfront that swept over them shook cave and their bodies. The noise was immense. After it, over the echoes, Kris Kristianides was shouting, "Stay down! Don't open your eyes! Wait!" For nearly ten minutes she kept them there, and then slowly she peered through half-closed lids and the dark goggles and announced that they could get up. Tentatively they poked their heads over the ridge. Squinting, they saw what Marge Menninger had done. The nuclear cloud boiled tall through the layers of stratus. It had punched its own hole in the rainclouds, but its mushroom top was out of sight. Nearer, the Greasy camp seemed hardly touched: a shed blown over, a couple of tents burning, people moving dazedly around. "She -- she missed the base!" cried Kris, and Danny Dalehouse could not tell whether her tone was angry or glad. But what she said was true. The bottom of the blast was half a kilometer away from the eamp, toward the Heat Pole. Marge had got herself lost. The half of the blast that went into explosive pressure had wasted itself on the sand and succulents of the steppe. But the third that went into heat had done better. The nearest persons in the Greasy camp were staggering around, blind and in agony. No one had given them goggles. No one had warned them not to look toward the blast. "Check your pieces," Kristianides ordered. She had taken the goggles off. and under them her eyes were red. But her voice was determined. "Put on your cloaks. Let's go. We're moving in."   Dalehouse stood up and pulled the plastic poncho over his head like an automaton. (Would that really protect against any fallout at all?) He picked up his recoilless and slapped a cartridge into the breech. (Why am I doing this?) He started off with the others in a ragged line of skirmish, all nine of them, walking slowly toward the Fuel base. At every step he was telling himself that it was wrong. Wrong tactically: the nuclear blast had knocked out no more than a few unfortunates, they were likely to get their heads blown off by the survivors. Wrong strategically: they should never have allowed themselves to get into this position. And wrong, most wrong of all, morally. What kind of world were they fighting for, where they killed people without warning? Dalehouse looked uneasily back and forth at the others in the line. All were staring straight ahead at the Fuel camp. Didn't any of them feel the way he did? He stopped in his tracks. "Kris," he said, "I don't want to do this." She turned slowly, so that the muzzle of her gun covered him. "Move your ass, Dalehouse." "No, wail, Kris. Let's -- " She said tightly, "I was expecting this from you. We're going in there, all of us. Colonel Menninger set this up, and I'm not going to let it go to waste. Now move it." The others had stopped to look at them. None of them spoke, come into line with the bridge of his nose. He sighed deeply and said. "No. Kris." And then he stood there as her expression changed and hardened and he realized that, yes, she was going tp pull the trigger --  "Put down your rifle. Lieutenant," Ana called. She was behind Kris and a little to one side, and she had her own gun pointed firmly at the leiutenant's back. "I do not wish to kill." she said. "But I. too, do not want to attack this camp." Dalehouse didn't wait to see what would happen. He stepped threw it back over the crest of the hill they had just crossed, and then followed it with his own. After a second Ana did the same and so, one by one, did the others. "You fucking fools!" Kris raged. "They'll shoot you down like rats!" Dalehouse did not answer. He stared toward the Greasy camp, where a few persons who were not blind or incapacitated had begun to appear. They had weapons, and they were gazing at the drama on the hill. Dalehouse raised his hands over his head and began to walk steadily toward them. Out of the corner of his eye he saw Ana doing the same thing. Maybe Kris was right. Maybe one of those armed people kneeling in the shelter of a smoldering tent would begin to shoot. But it was out of his hands. Whatever guilt there was. it would not any more belong to him; and for the first time in months, he felt at peace. And so, at the last, what can one say of them? What is to be said of Marjorie Menninger and Danny Dalehouse and Ana Dimitrova -- and of Charlie and Ahmed Dulla, or of Sharn-igon and Mother dr'Shree? They did what they could. More often than not, they did what they thought they should. And what can be said of them is what can be said of all persons, human or otherwise, at the end: they died. Some survived the fighting. Some survived the flare. But in the long run there are no survivors. There are only replacements. And time passes, and generations come and go. And then, what can one say of that beautiful and powerful woman named Muskrat Greencloud An-Guyen? One can say that she bears the traces of Margie and Nan and some of the others. Some through the passage of chains of She never knew any of them, of course, because they are all six generations dead; she is a replacement. Like all of us, she is not a single person. She wears three personas, or six, or a hundred if you count the subjective memories and stereotypes other persons carry around that bear the label "Muskie An-Guyen." To a former lover, she is the sweetly sweaty companion of a weekend at Lake Hell. To her grandchildren, she is the docent who leads them through the museums and the zoo. To your average registered Republicate lot-caster of the Boyne-Feng Metropolitan Area, she is the selection judge who supervises the machineries of government. Or, actually, of nongovernment. Muskie is one hundred percent solidly behind the Six Precepts of the Jemman Republics, and No strong central government is the last and maybe most important of them. "Government" is a dead wickedness to Muskie, burned out in the blast and starved in the Desperation. It has been gone from Jem this century and a half. No one wants to see that pawkish horror back, least of all Muskie. It is as obsolete as armies and indolence and waste. Muskie will keep it so, if it demands her last drop of blood as well as the utmost sacrifices by her militia volunteers and gift acceptors. As she walks across the pleasant gardens toward the place where she sleeps and keeps her belongings, a short, pale youth pushes toward her through the shrubs. He is d'Dalehouse Dolphin An-Guyen, and he is one of her sons. He has been running. He is breathing hard. Muskie sighs and says, "How nice of you to hurry to give me Ring-Greeting, Dolph." He stops and blinks at the pretty Christmas many-tree in the center of the garden, with its ring-shaped lights and yellow Star of Earth at the top. Obviously he has forgotten about the holiday. Muskie sighs again. "Merry Christmas anyway, Dolph. I know you're going to reproach me some more. Sit down and catch your breath first." They sit on a pressed creepystone bench under a grape arbor. (A few raisins had survived the flare-storm under a bunk in that Outpost of the People. From the six germinable seeds that were found in them had come all the wine on Jem, and this arbor.) Muskie does not look at her son. She knows that in spite of his faults, he is too well brought up to begin before she has given him encouragement, and she wants him to feel the peace of this place. All around the garden are the statues of the First Generation, the eighteen Mothers in gold, the fifty-two Mares in crystal, the eighty-nine Fathers in granite quarried from the cliffs under the Heat Pole. (The twenty-one survivors who contributed no genes to the pool, even by cloning, have statues too, but they are ranged outside the park. None of them were even mares.) There are further distinctions in the statues. The eighty-one survivors who returned from Farside have their names picked out in frost-etched silver. The thirty-two who survived in the burrows under the Outpost of Food when the flare caught them before the ferrying to Farside was complete are marked in ruby. And the sixty-seven others -- few of them viable -- who survived the flare in caves, under machines, inside space capsules, or wherever they could hide from the rage of the star are marked in orange chrysolite, the color of flame. That was six generations back. Muskie could have been descended from # of them, more than a third, but actually only eleven are truly her ancestors, with considerable overlap. (For instance, she is quintyply each descended from Marjorie Menninger, Ana Dimitrova, Nguyen Tree, and Firstborn McKenzie, the tiny phocomelic child born to the one woman who survived both the nuclear bombing of the Outpost of Fuel and the flare. She lived only long enough to bear her damaged child, but the child was marvelously fertile.) When Muskie feels that this holy place has done all it can for her son, she scratches below the waistband of her slacks and says, "All right, Dolph, you may as well say it." He cannot wait to get the words out, he is so impatient. "All right. I'll say it! You've made a mistake. Mother Muskie. We can't say no to Alphabase!" " 'Can't'?" He is doggedly stubborn. Even ferocious. "Yes, that's what I said, can't. It's a crime against the human race! Jem's rotting away before your eyes. Mother Muskie. This is the best chance we've ever had to get things going again. They've got high-energy technology on Alphabase! Do you know what it means, what they're suggesting? They're able to put ten tons standard into the tachyon charge state -- we couldn't do that to save our lives." "Dear Dolph," she begins, sweetly reasonable, "we have more pressing problems right here on Jem. Do you know how many wild flocks of Loons there are? Krips who still wallow in savagery? Creepies unreached and unbenefited. We have a duty -- " "We have a duty to humanity!" he cries. "Yes. Certainly! And we are carrying it out. Our ancestors gave their lives to save us, and we are true to the Six Precepts. There is no tyrannical government, no coercion, no contending nationalities here. We haven't raped Jem, we've wooed it. We live off renewable resources, while the Alphs are back to industry and the evils of technology." us don't begin to scratch the surface of them! Do you know that fossil fuel 'is forming faster than we use it?" "Good! Proper! That makes it renewable. But be reasonable. Dolph dear. Why spoil everyone's happiness by striving for something foolish? Suppose everyone wanted to do what you say. Who would mine these fossil fuels?" "Krips. Creeps. People. Machines! I don't care. If they don't want to. they should be ordered to!" Muskrat is shaken. "You have spoiled my Christmas," she says sorrowfully, and walks away. What a shame! A foolishly stubborn boy and her whole holiday was ruined before it had rightly begun. Dolph is her favorite son, or often is. She admires his tiny, quick body and his bright mind. But what rot, really! What a bore! Why can't he accept paradise like everyone else and be happy in it? Dolph's holiday is spoiled, too, and he sits on the creepy-stone bench so angry and frustrated that he does not even hear the carols beginning. A 'es'e fi'eles, lae'i 'riumphan'es. If only she could be made to understand! The winning of .lem had cost so much in blood and pain. Not just in that first terrible year. Over and over again, every time Kung had flared in those first decades. There had been eight flares since the days of the ancestors, and only the last two or three had been fairly painless. Plenty of warning. A frenzied rush to ionproof the domes and hustle essential perishables inside. A work of confinement while the star raged, a year or so of one or another kind of scarcity until the planet replenished itself. But that left half a dozen sieges of misery, the first worst, but all of them catastrophic. Was all that to go for nothing? Veni'e a'oremus. 'Ominum. A Creepie overseer darts whickering past him toward the many-tree, followed by four noisy Krinpit gardeners in their bright red and green Ring-Greeting coats of lacquer. He becomes aware of the choir belatedly. -- save us all from Sa 'an 's power When we were gone as 'ray -- Hell of a season of joy this is, he thinks to himself. Season of suicide! Time of deciding to die on the vine while all the rest of the galaxy goes on to who knows what triumphs of technology and adventure! Glumness battles Christmas inside him. Gradually glumness loses. He remembers what the Creepie had been carrying -- palely glowing ultraviolet strobes -- and decides to stroll over to the Christmas many-tree. The Krinpit are pushing away benches and picnic tables to make room, moaning and clattering to themselves; they finish and scuttle away. The Creepie positions his strobes and waits for orders. On the tree itself, the tethered balloonists are singing their little hearts out. Schlaf im heilige ruhe, Schlaf im heilige ruh '. All around the tree young people like him are removing their clothes and slipping in between gaily decorated trunks. "Time to start!" they cry: and the Loons begin the jolly, lively "Good King Wenceslas." Obediently the Creepie touches off the strobes. The Loons gasp and continue to sing and begin to emit their milt, and all under the lovely tree the couples link in the traditional Rings. And Dolph can stand it no longer. Gloom loses. Christmas wins. He flings off his clothing and plunges into the trunks of the many-tree. Why fight Utopia? he thinks to himself. And so in that moment he completes the process of growing up. And begins the process of dying. Which is much the same thing...  by Robert Frazier The Four Shores Beta Bernal, resonant orbit, # I ) like the albatross mating in flight the solar panels in vast double wingspread pinwheel with a titanium whisper through the abyssal twilight my dreams have turned with them these sun-catchers lame and unsure in migration on the solstice path to tomorrow # ) flawless and glass-edged sharp in its curvature the Bernal habitat a head leaping up from the crouch cuts a shadow out of the glare in this well space darker than space my body sweats inside crewing a surface repairs excursion yet cools in that soft music a haven from an unending diurnal life # ) like foxfire in the forest dark or like a battery hooked to the engines of silent mystery my soul recharges with the great girthing chain of mirrors which bends the sun casts the diastolic power of atoms to the naked gaseous heart of this living artifice we call home # ) in the V between two agricultural tori my flesh, soul and dreams burn in nuclear fusion molded into a one-piece future a grasping fist by the light that falls in quills raw and actinic a gut-wrenching echo of the naked star we adhere to Tam Barrett Reviews edited by Noralie Barnett by Paolo Maffei translated by Mirella and Riccardo Giacconi Reviewed by Hal Clement not those of old legend or modern tradition, though he starts with comets and ends with black holes. Most of the items in between have names totally strange to the average citizen, such as Seyfert galaxies and BL Lacertae objects. The title is well chosen, however. Most of these objects, if they were located anywhere near our planet, would cause terror among human beings for much better reasons than can ever be found in astrology: they could crush, vaporize, or otherwise dispose of our world with ail the casual ease of a superweapon from a space-opera yarn of the thirties. From my point of view, the best thing about the book is its completeness. While it is in no sense a collection of mathematical articles from the Astrophysical Journal, it is far more than a sensational collection of descriptions. Dr. Maffei goes into the observational history of each object, gives a clear account of the reasoning for and against various interpretations of what has been seen, and where -- as is usually the case -- there is still a fair amount of doubt about what is going on, he at least has removed some of the wilder possibilities. In the comet discussion, for example, the pros and cons of the various explanations for the Siberian explosion of # are very well covered; I approve of the discussion, not merely because it reaches the conclusion which has been held for a long time by most conservative astronomers -- that the impacting object was an icy comet nucleus of the Whipple "dirtysnowball" variety. The various "black hole" interpretations of some of the apparently very energetic stellar and quasi-stellar objects are very well covered, also. In a few places, there may possibly be translation slips. On p. # is the statement "main sequence stars are heavier and more luminous." More luminous than what? One suspects that the author's intended point was that main sequence stars are more luminous the heavier (better, more massive) they are. On p. #, the statement is made that the time of the demise of the dinosaurs can now be narrowed down to no more than # years. I wish Dr. Maffei had given some idea of how this is accomplished; I know techniques have improved over the years, but I thought there was still an uncertainty of four or five percent in most of the radioactive dating methods. I admit I'm hedging; I don't like to call a professional categorically wrong, but still I have my doubts about this one. But don't let that bother you; if the question is important to you, you can always check it. If you want to write hardscience space opera, or be able to spot the wilder nonsense in a modern black hole discussion, get the book. by Philip K. Dick edited by Mark Hurst Berkley. # Reviewed by Alan Ryan honor its readers. This one does. The Golden Man by Philip K. Dick contains fifteen previously uncollected stories that were published originally in a variety of magazines between # and #. What we have here is a representative selection of work, written over a span of more than twenty years, framed between an astonishingly personal and revealing introduction and a set of retrospective story notes that, by turns, explain, puzzle, question, apologize, plead. The result is a book that will have to be regarded as a major text in the literature of science fiction and the illuminating personal document of a major writer. Dick's stories and novels have, from the very beginning, made an equal appeal to both intellect and imagination. His mind ranges so widely and deeply that comparisons to writers as diverse as Samuel Beckett and Tom Stoppard are not out of order. The stories included here are ample evidence and this would be an important book if it contained nothing more. And what kind of stories are they? Are they any fun? Well, there's a story in which a crazed pinball machine starts scoring on its players. And a story about a flock of bloodthirsty butterflies. Then there's the one about a determined robot that comes to your house and won't go away till you buy it. Oh, and the one about an alien invasion in which the aliens come disguised as three-foot high real estate salesmen. Then there's the one... Yes, the stories are fun. And, through the fun and the wit, they raise questions, basic questions, that stretch the intellect along with the imagination. Even those that are merely interesting and workmanlike display the kind of consistent entertainment value on which science fiction magazines thrive: "Meddler," for example, or "The King of the Elves," or "Small Town." The fact that these stories have gone uncollected through the years, however, should not suggest that they come from the bottom of the barrel. There isn't a bad or boring story in the lot, please understand, and even the slightest of them has something to recommend it. Dick's casual stories -- and he was a prolific writer of magazine stories early in his career -- are all good and intelligent entertainments. "Small Town," for instance, a familiar and predictable yarn about a man who constructs his own scale-model reality in the basement, is painstakingly detailed, convincingly told, eerily memorable, and raises a constant theme in Dick's writing, the question of reality and how the hell will we know it when we find it? For this new colllection, Dick has written an introduction that deserves a prize of its own for its honesty, its self-revelaprose, and for the glaring light it throws on the condition of the serious writer in these our times. A few other writers whiz through these pages too, for example, Norman Spinrad ("Norman has the worst temper of any living mortal") and Harlan Ellison ("Harlan hates my guts...but I love that little bastard. He is a person who really exists.") But mostly Dick talks about himself. Listen: "I'd like to get (God) here where I could interrogate him, tell him that I think the world is screwed up. that man didn't sin and fall but was pushed -- which is bad enough -- but was then sold the lie that he is basically sinful, which I know he is not." The strength of Dick's anger and frustration is in those last half dozen monosyllables. Or this: "I want to write about people I love, and put them into a fictional world spun out of my own mind, not the world we actually have, because the world we actually have does not meet my standards. Okay, so I should revise my standards; I'm out of step. I should yield to reality. I have never yielded to reality." Or this: "My writing, in toto, is an attempt on my part to take my life and everything I've seen and done, and fashion it into a work which makes sense." This is the sound of a writer at the maturity of his talent, with a large body of work behind him, with many of his personal gauntlets safely traversed, and much of the journey rearranged, fictionalized (most notably in A Scanner Darkly), refashioned so that, at last, it all begins to make sense. The same honesty and self-revelation run through the notes on the stories, as Dick looks back at work done years earlier. "The theme of dangerous toys runs like a tattered thread throughout my writing... I was at a sort of halfway point between doubt and faith. Years later I'm still in that position... The theme of caritas, (or agape) shows up in my writing as the key to the authentic human...I am convinced that anything can be faked... I may be reading too much into this simpleminded early story, but... This ending is not good. The fans were right...Joanna Russ wrote me the nastiest letter I've ever received...! have always managed to offend people by what I write...Sorry, people...Either I've invented a whole new logic or, ahem. I'm not playing with a full deck." These notes tell us a good deal about the younger writer who created these stories. Even more, they show us the writer as he is now, able to comment and evaluate and even occasionally smile, wan though the smile may be. And there is something more as well. Dick has, in the past, been noted for his anger, despair, mistrust: a prince of paranoia. But we meet now, in these pages, a man who asks us to observe, in the work he presents, "a theme of human trust." He asks that we not misread the stories and "see dislike and anger only," because the anger "is generated out of love." His anger, he declares simply, rightly, is "love baffled." Here is a writer who, perhaps at last feeling himself on safer ground, has come out into view to ask for a more proper understanding. He deserves it, as well as our respect, for the stories, the questions, the honesty, the The Golden Man will be indispensable to anyone interested in tracing the evolution of some of Dick's ideas from stories into novels. "The Mold of Yancy" (#), for example, later turned into The Penultimate Truth (#), "The Little Black Box" (# developed into Do Androids Dream of Electric Sheep? (#) -- Dick feels the story is more successful than the nove -- and "Return Match" (#) features Officer Joseph Tinbane, a central character in CounterClock World (mi). If the book is marred at all, it is only by the embarrassingly breathless, if mercifully brief, foreword by the editor, Mark Hurst. And, although Dick asks in the notes that we read "The Little Black Box" last of all the stories, the editor has chosen to place it in the middle of the book. Well, it's not a perfect world... The Golden Man has already made # a distinguished year for science fiction. And Philip K. Dick is playing with a full deck, all right. He just doesn't have the same cards we do. by Gordon R. Dickson Ace Books, S#. # Reviewed by Clifford R. McMurray ponent of the theory that the progress of the human race is made, not in a slow and steady upward line, but in quantum jumps. His own writing is a strong argument in favor of this theory. The first quantum leap of improvement came in the early sixties, with the publication of Necromancer. Another quantum jump was made only a few years ago, in The Far Call. That second dramatic improvement is now bearing its fruit in such work as this volume, which contains the first new Dorsai story in nearly five years. The Spirit of Dorsai is another of the heavily illustrated trade paperbacks Ace has been experimenting with recently. The illustrations are of uneven quality. and of such varied style as to lead one to suspect that they were done by more than a single artist. The name given for the illustrator, Fernando Fernandez, certainly sounds like a pen name. The illustrations aside, this is one of the few trade paperbacks thus far produced to justify its purchase price on the quality and quantity of the text. It consists of one novella and one novelette, surrounded by stagesetting passages from the next Dorsai novel, The Final Encyclopedia. The stories are what Dickson calls "illuminations" of the Dorsai series, also called the Childe Cycle. They are intended to add further depth to the series by exploring some aspects of his future history not dealt with directly in the main story line. These two stories of the Dorsai, the people of a world whose principal exi.-ort is the services of their men as mercenaries in the wars of the other humansettled planets, are drawn from incidents mentioned in previous novels in the series. "Amanda Morgan" is the tale of the first -- and last -- time anyone ever attempted to invade Dorsai. As explained in Tactics of Mistake, in the days when Earth's colonies were young. Cletus Grahame brought his revolutionary theories of warfare to the Dorsai and set them on their road to supremacy in their trade. They became so effective that the other worlds were no longer dependent on Earth to settle their disputes. Earth attempted to undo everything that the Dorsai had done, by drawing all her soldiers offworld into a dozen foreign eonflicts, then invading their unprotected homeland. All that was left to stand against them on Dorsai itself were the families of those soldiers -- the women and children, the sick and crippled, the aged. But using Cletus' theories they were able to defeat Earth's best troops. This is the story of the defense of Foralie, Cletus' home district, led by a ninety-three year old woman (to my knowledge, the first time Dickson has ever used a woman as the lead character in a story). It is a tale of loving sacrifice of some so that their people may live in freedom. Dickson has seldom written more powerfully, and his first real attempt at female characterization is a complete success. The richness of description and multiple layers of meaning demonstrate that where Dickson was strong before, he is now all but unmatchable. "Brothers," previously published in The John W. Campbell Memorial Anthology, shows the old Dickson at his best. It completes the story partially told in the Hugo Award winner Soldier. Ask Not, of the assassination of Kensie Graeme on the backwater world of St. Marie, and the avenging of his death by his twin brother Ian. Dickson has been accused by some of Continued on page # Michael Kaluta: Storytelling Fantasy Artist by Floyd Kemske Group held its big Marvel Comic Convention in New York, one of the exhibits was a display case with an original painting by Michael Kaluta. The display, however, was designed to show how a cover painting might be unsuitable for Marvel until the Production Department had modified it. The artist found himself drawn toward the cabinet holding his painting, but in typical Kaluta fashion he was more interested in the spectators than the display. He could not help eavesdropping on the conversation of a father and his young son. "See," said the father, "this shows what happens when the painting is unsuitable. They touch it up and make it better." "How is it better?" said the little boy. "Well, look," said the father. "See how big the teeth are? And look at the blood in there." The father then walked away toward another exhibit. The little boy remained at the display case for a moment, then finally pointed at Kaluta's original. "You know," he said, "I like that one best." Kaluta smiles when he tells that story. "That's all I needed," he says. And it does seem to be all he needs. He is an artist who works to please a little boy rather than a production department. The anecdote has a larger symbolic value, however, because when you talk with him you have the feeling that he paints exclusively for the sake of a little boy, the little boy inside him. The one he is telling stories to. Michael Kaluta is one of the foremost practitioners of the new narrative art which, already well-known to followers of fantasy and science fiction, has gained a modest foothold in modern culture. It has gone by various names and perhaps the most popular is the term New Romantic Movement, but this term is shorthand at best and there seem to be as many artists who resent this term as embrace it. "Actually," Kaluta remarks in his cryptic way, "there are very few people moving in the New Romantic Movement." Regardless of what it is called, there is an artistic style, heavily indebted to the narrative requirements of comic books and the illustration of fantasy and science fiction, which is supporting a growing number of young artists. The main features of this style are the use of fantasy and mythological subjects, bright colors, heroic poses, and painstaking attention to detail. In addition, the paintings from this "school" have a definite narrative quality as shameless in its intent to entertain as a good science fiction novel. In fact, the New Romantic style's preservation of the storytelling values of visual art (in the face of the increasing irrelevance of "serious" art to the human experience) is reminiscent of science fiction itself. Kaluta's conversation is a succession of colorful and unusual images, peculiarly emancipated from constraints of time or place. At times he seems to be talking about things which have happened. At times he actually seems to be reliving them, interspersing the events with Potter on Books by Jeffrey Jones. Michael Kaluta, Barry Windsor-Smith, Berni Wrightson Dragon's Dream, # Galaxy has a very able Review Editor and I want to let you know at the outset that she is not to blame for this column. You might have gotten that impression since this is a book column and since it resembles a review. This column is part of Floyd Kemske's editorial conception (that's his phrase, not mine). He assigns books to me after considering, not what I want or even what books ought to be reviewed, but what might "support" the feature article. When Floyd handed me this copy of The Studio. I pointed out to him that it's an art book and I don't know anything about art. To me, a Campbell's Soup can looks like a soup can; a canvas randomly splashed with paint just looks like a mess. I'm not qualified to review an art book. I know it. You must know it (if you've read this far). Floyd knows it, too, but he insists this editorial conception of his is bigger than both of us. f. rS. Michael Kaluta Pages from the Sketchbook of Michael Kaluta Michael Kaluta carries two sketchbooks with him wherever he goes. He uses them to make visual notes, to catch interesting poses and angles for future reference. Sketchbook drawing is his favorite kind of work, as is obvious from the exuberance of these penciled pages. He consented to part with a few pages from the sketchbooks and we have reproduced them here and on some of the following pages. direct quotations and fragments of interior monologue. His attempts to describe his own working habits, for example: "In between coffees or sitting at a bar watching somebody. I'll be sketching them, but something will pop into my mind, part of a popular song or something. The sketch will go down in the sketchbook. Then, later on the sketch will come back to my memory while I'm doing something else. The two things will fit together. I'll say. 'Well, maybe there's a picture hiding in there.' And I'll start keeping it in a special place in my head where I can enjoy it. I'll look in on it now and then and see how it's growing, how it's changing, until it becomes something that affects me personally." In fact, his life, like his conversation, seems to have been such a succession of images. While most people develop intellectual maturity by searching for logical relationships and discerning uniformities in their environment. Kaluta has grown by discovering anomalies in the world around him. Born in Guatemala to a military family and moving around a lot as a child, his memories consist largely of small tropical animals, aircraft, scraps of childhood lore, and television programs about space. A childhood dominated by daydreaming gave way to art education at the Richmond Professional Institute. He was not very enamored of "serious" art. He graciously reminded me that the editorial conception depends on "Potter on Books." On the other hand, he explained, there is a virtual brigade of Potters in the Boston telephone book alone and if one Potter doesn't want to write the column, perhaps... "Well," I said at that point, "at least I can tell the readers what the book is like." "That will be sufficient," said Floyd. He talks that way sometimes. Well, then. The Studio is a book well worth reading, or looking at, or whatever combination thereof is appropriate for an art book. It is a handsome package, too. It measures twelve inches by twelve inches and has # heavy-stock pages, every one in full color. It shows attention to details, such as dating all the paintings. This isn't really a book review, however, and I'm going to do what I want. I want to review the binding. Some of us read books pretty hard and for those of us who do, the pages of The Studio become prematurely suitable for framing. Apart from the binding, however, the book is not only good, it is important. These four artists are (or were) residents of the same New York studio, a base to which they all repaired after abandoning the comic book industry. As I understand it, the publisher originally wanted to do a book on each artist, but they are all pretty young and they themselves decided that which seemed to lack entertainment value, but learned the fundamentals of composition in spite of himself. In typical Kaluta fashion, however, he never learned compositon as a set of rules, but a an internal response to a design. "Emotional composition." he calls it. After school, he went into the comic book industry, where he worked on The Shadow, House of Mystery, House of Secrets, Batman, Detective, Conan, and others. He liked drawing stories, but he could not quite assimilate the moneymaking ethic of the comic business. In fact, his work there was not very economical for him because he tended to put too much into it. Comic book interiors, like commissioned pictures, cost him too much time for the return. He tends to finish pictures to an extent which is not economical because, as he says, "The picture commands, not the price." He still does comic book covers from time to time. but his work is more none of them had a large enough portfolio to make a whole book. Somebody had the idea of doing them all together. The effect is remarkable. The book is divided into four sections, one for each artist. Their styles are distinctive and even I can tell them apart. At the same time, however, there is a unity of theme, tone, and purpose which is unmistakable. Maybe it comes from sharing studio space, I don't know. I don't know anything about art, remember? But each artist paints in a way which is representational, sympathetic, and dynamic. Each is partial to the general theme of individual human experience. Each is indebted to the heroic style of comic books, although some of them have larger outstanding balances than others. I suspect they put Jeffrey Jones first in this book because of alphabetical order, but it was inspired placement all the same. His work establishes a sophistij. cated tone which makes the viewer think  These four artists are (or werej residents of the same New York studio, a base to which they all repaired after abandoning the conne book ii dustry. diverse nowadays: books, posters, record jackets, illustrations. "I haven't done matchbook covers yet," he quips. T he artist is much more disciplined than it would seem to the casual observer. For the past eight years, he has been working on an illustrated edition of the book Metropolis by Thea Von Harbou, the book from which Fritz Lang's famous film was takeji. The project, after outliving half a dozen deals with different publishers and as many freelanced plans, seems to be reaching a whole new order of certainty with the English publisher. Dragon's Dream. "I have notes and lists of things to do," says Kaluta, "and going back eight years one of the recurring things is: 'Get to work on Metropolis.' There are a lot of sketches, a lot of layouts, and a lot of ideas." His plans for this story call for forty paintings, but if you try to discourage him with the magnitude of it, he insists much of the work is already done. "All of these pictures have been building up in my mind," he says. "I read the book over and over again. I have read it so much that, when I was in Germany and a guy there had the. first edition of it, I could follow it. even though I can't read German." It is part of Kaluta's approach he must be in the presence of a master. Economy of line, visible brush strokes, and complicated realistic colors are the most obvious characteristics. The real world is not colored with pigment squeezed right out of a tube, and neither is a Jeffrey Jones painting. He mixes up the paint until he gets the colors right; the result is subtle and true to life. Colors are not the best part of a Jeffrey Jones painting, however. The best part is the amount of complicated emotion and character you can see in the people he paints. The way they stand, the way they look, the things they wear, all tell you what they are thinking -- and what they are thinking never fails to be interesting. The Blind Narcissus, for example, consists entirely of a girl standing up to her ankles in a woodland pond, yet it conveys a complicated message of vulnerability, of introspective longing, of vanity, all at the same time. Michael Kaluta, on the other hand, dazzles you with action and detail. He doesn't paint one person where three would do the job and he is unsparing in his props: swords, veils, urns, guns, flowers, jewelry, and all the paraphernalia necessary to create a complete setting. It is a characteristic of Kaluta's work that it is often difficult to tell what the people in his paintings are doing. You can be sure, however, that they are not contemplative types. Bright colors. idealized human figures, and activity beyond the scope of his freeze-frame images are the hallmarks of his work. You get the feeling from a Kaluta painting that the activity started before you saw the picture and it will continue after you turn the page. Consider Ayisha. which is a portait of sorts and therefore one of his more sedate works. It depicts a veiled lady with a beckoning look, but there are seven other characters in here, as well as a welter of tapestries, furniture, and oriental artifacts. When you look at it, you want to apologize for interrupting her in whatever she was doing. Barry Windsor-Smith has stayed fairly close to the comic book style. He, like Kaluta. uses bright colors, but he doesn't seem to mix them as much. His colors appear a little flatter, a little closer to those which come out of the paint tube (and appear in the comic books). More than the other artists, he is fond of bloody swords and bulging muscles (although Kaluta runs a close second in this contest). He is steeped in mythological lore and his most pedestrian paintings have a heroic quality which seems to bring the viewer that much closer to the world of the gods and demigods. When he paints avowedly mythological subjects Pandora, Artemis and Apollo, Fate Sowing the Stars), however, he is at his best. In these, he combines a Hellenic type of idealsim with the colorful crowded detail of the Italian Baroque. It works pretty well. If you have a mind for comparisons, however, you would have to say that while Jeffrey Jones tries to turn pictures into people, Barry WindsorSmith tries to turn people into pictures. Berni Wrightson is unabashedly manipulative. He wants to tickle your funny Ijone or chill your spine, or both. The people in his paintings are more like caricatures than real people, so you have the feeling that it's all in fun, but there's something about a fence festooned with human heads that goes beyond funny. His work isn't all morbid, however, and even some of the morbid stuff is comical. Taking No Chances, for instance, has four men trying to do in a vampire with a cross, a wooden stake, a garlic necklace, and an axe, under the protection of the rising sun. His attention to detail and authenticity in pursuit of humor is reminiscent of Monty Python films. His paintings have a lot of charm, especially if you like dinosaurs, axe murders, and coat-flapping storms. I have tried to say nice things about The Studio. If you want to know why. it is because I didn't have to pretend to like the pictures in it; I did like them. Unlike what happens with a lot of art books for me. I was able to look at it and feel I was being entertained rather than ridiculed. All right, Floyd. I did my best. -- Eugene Potter The hard stuff is better. I . Beautv, McKinlev hb.  # #. Basic Computer Games. Microcomputer Edition, ed. Ahl pb, # #. #. Clarke hb.  # #. Futuropolis, Sheckley pb. # #. The White Dragon, McCaffrey hb,  # #. Confessions of a Crap Artist, Dick pb.  # #. ft. Us. and the Others, Churchill hb.  # #. Best of Byte i. ed. Ahl pb, # #. Red Moon. Black Mountain, Chant hb.S # #. Firejiood, McIntyre hb. # #. Best Short Stories ofJ. G. Ballard hb, # #. The Crystal Ship, ed. Silverberg hb,  # #. Idyll, art: Jones pb,  # #. The Two Kingdoms, Saxton hb.  # #. The Studio, Jones, etc. pb. # #. The Book of Skulls, Silverberg hb.  # #. Masters of Comic Art, Garrick pb.  # I I . Dragonsinger, McCaffrev hb.  # #. Green Dog Trumpet, Miller pb. # hb.  # #. Empire, Delaney pb.  # hb.  # #. The First Kingdom, Katz pb.  # #. The Tritonian Ring, deCamp hb, # #. More Than Human, Sturgeon pb.  # #. Strange Wine, Ellison hb,  # #. Illustrated Roger Zelazny pb.  # hb, # #. Horns ofEljIand, Vess pb,  # #. Always Come Evening, Howard hb, # #. Endangered Species. Eichenberg pb. # #. Masters of Solitude, Kaye  Godwin hb. # #. Frazettal pb.  # #. Star Lord, Lawrence hb,  # #. Frazetta II pb,  # #. Unto Zeor Forever, Lichtenberg hb.  # pb.  # #I . Make Us Happy, Herzog hb.  # #. Pictures by Tolkien hb. # #. Dune. Herbert hb.  # #. Dragonworld. Preiss pb.  # #. All My Sins Remembered, Haldeman hb. S # #. The Illustrated Harlan Ellison pb,  # #. The Magicians, Gunn hb.  # #. Casey Agonistes, McKenna hb,  # #. Legends From the End of Time, Moorcock hb,  # hb.  # #. Secret A gent X  # #. Small Shadows Creep, ed. Norton hb.  # #. Magic Carpet  # #. King Kong, Lovelace Sc Wallace hb.  # #. Mystery Adventure  # #. Dragondrums, McCaffrey hb,  # #. Spicy Mystery  # #I . Marchers of Valhalla. Howard hb. # #. Strange Tales  # #. Dying Inside, Silverberg hb.  # #. Kazar  # #. Roadside Picnic, Strugatsky hb,  # #. Oriental Stories  # #. Seademons, Yep hb.  # #. O'Leary's Warbirds  # #. The Dead Zone, King hb. # #. Haunting ofTobyJugg, Wheatley hb,  # #. The Devil Rides Out, Wheatley hb,  # #I . Spirit of Dorsal, Dickson pb.  # #. Ka of Gifford Hillary , Wheatley hb, # #. TheSO's, ed. Hendra pb.  # #. Land of Froud pb.  # #. Murder Ink, Winn pb,  # #. Murderess Ink, Winn pb.  # .#. Collected Vritings of Ambrose Bierce pb,  # #. Faeries. Froud pb.  # #. Wood Beyond the World, Morris pb,  # #. Gnomes. Poortvliet pb,  # A . Annotated # Leagues Under the Sea, Verne pb, # #. The Duende History of Shadow Magazine. Murray pb.  # #. The Altered I, ed. Harding pb,  # #. The Illustrated Dune, Herbert, art: Schoenherr pb,  # #. The Best of Astounding, ed. Lewis pb.  #  Number Title Quantity List Price #. Home From the Shore. Dickson pb,  # m #. Conan in the Tower of the Elephant, Howard pb.  # f...   hb. # #. Popeye: The First Fifty Years, Sagendorf #. The Inklings, Carpenter #. The Makinp of Kins Konp the oripinaf, Goldner  Turner hb. # hb. # #!. The Individuated Hobbit, O'Neill #. The Futurians, Knight hb.S#  hb. # .  TrvxiM Total list price: Postage costs -- # cents minimum# cents per book: Total amount enclosed: # Newbury Street, Boston MA # to his art that he can believe much of the work to be done before he has even prepared the canvas. To Kaluta, the story has a high priority and the biggest part of the job is in determining how he should tell it. His affinity fox Metropolis relates to his affection for the city of New York. "It's a very Metropolis city," he says. "In New York, there is an undercurrent: makemoneymakemoneymakemoney. I enjoy it, because it makes New York sparkle. You go to Chicago and there's no reason for anybody to be there because -- oh. I'm sorry. I don't mean to insult anybody. They'll come to me and say, 'The next thing you're going to mention is gangsters.' But I've been in other big cities and they don't have that zzzt. Because no one is breathing down their neck to make money for no reason other than to pay New York. The city demands that you pay it as much money as you possibly can." If it seems unusual that an artist committed more to his art than to his paycheck should find such an avaricious atmosphere invigorating, it is in keeping with the other aspects of Michael Kaluta. The image he allows himself to present to the world is one of paradox. He is the outstanding figure in the new narrative art, for example, yet he refuses to be typed. "In a movement." he says, "you have leaders and followers and I don't want to be a follower. On the other hand, I don't want anybody to tell me that I should do thus and so instead of what I'm doing." Kaluta's style is probably best represented by the first painting he did after breaking with the comic business. The Sacrifice is a complex narrative featuring the shapely, barely dressed woman and well-muscled barbarian so familiar to Projections by Robert Stewart Galaxy looks at the making of Fritz Lang's classic film. Metropolis. O ctober, #. Film director Fritz Lang (#-#) was sent (Universum Film AktiengeselT schaft) for a month-and-a-half long observation of Hollywood production techniques. "The first evening, when we arrived, we were still enemy aliens so we couldn't leave the ship; it was docked somewhere on the west side of New York," Lang told Peter Bogdanovich in #. "I looked into the streets -- the glaring lights and the tall buildings -- and there I conceived Metropolis." The water lapped at Lang's ship. In the darkness, the metropolis glowed. Forced to spend the night in the harbor, Lang, a former architectural student (at Vienna's Technical High School) and' the son of leading Viennese architect Anton Lang, envisioned a Manhattan of the mind, an architectural dream of the year #, as he saw "across from the ship, streets lit as if in full daylight by neon lights and topping them oversized luminous advertisements -- moving, turning, flashing on and off, spiraling -- something that was completely new and different for a European in those days. This impression gave me the first thought for a town of the future." He passed the idea on to his wife, Thea Von Harbou (#-#), with whom Lang had collaborated on all his films since Das Wandernde Bild (#), and she expanded it into the # novel. Metropolis. Together they then fashioned their screenplay about the clash between the dictatorial ruling class of the towering urban complex. Metropolis, and the countless worker-drones who keep the Michael Kaluta "I think one of the reasons that the 'New Romantic Art' came up is that the guys at The Studio were looking for a name to call what we do." came up is that the guys at The Studio and a number of other people were looking for a name to call what we do, which is really just commercial art witti soul. This art is a personal statement which happens to appeal to a large audience. In between fine personal art and commercial art. it is something nobody has been able to name yet. Barry Windsor-Smith, for example, refuses to be called an illustrator. I say I'm an illustrator. I like entertaining. I like pictures. I like making stories." Barry Windsor-Smith, incidentally, originated the name "New Romantic Art" in an interview in Ariel magazine. The Studio to which Kaluta refers was a loft on West Twenty-Sixth Street, in which he shared working space with Jeffrey Jones, Barry Windsor-Smith, and Berni Wrightson. All four of the artists had successful careers in the comic business which they renounced in favor of the more or less unstated goal to launch a new era in professinal art. The other three had to work hard to persuade Kaluta to join them (his first impulse is never one to join anything), but the four of them are good friends as well as colleagues. They finally persuaded him into the arrangement by pointing out that they had already painted the place. Such is the stuff of historical turning points. Shortly, however, it became apparent that The Studio was something more than shared expenses. There was a bond of tographer ior I Love Lucy , but during the twenties he ranked as one of the two or three most innovative and influential cameramen in the world. For special effects it was decided to use the Schufftan Process, invented only two years earlier by Eugen Schufftan (later Eugene Shuftan, #-#), enabling live action to be combined with photographic or model backgrounds. Between the camera and the rear projection screen there was a mirror with part of its reflective surface removed to expose clear glass. Positioned at an angle, the mirror reflected the image of live actors on a partially built set off to the side. This then blded with the rear projected blow-up of the model set. Inspired by D.W. Griffith's nroerance (#), Lang choreographed his masses of actors in swelling and dissolving decorative patterns of movement. Sixteen-year-old Brigitte Helm (real name: Gisele Eve Schittenheim) was cast in the lead roles of MariaRobot Maria after Lang saw her in a student production. Cast as the magician-scientist Rotwang was Von Harbou's former husband, Rudolf Klein-Rogge. Various sculptures were created by Walter Schultze-Middendorf, and forced perspective model sets, under the art direction of Otto Hunte, Erich Kettelhut, and Karl Vollbrecht, sprawled over an full-size constructions of ground-level sets were combined with the upper stories of the model sets. The city was a Bauhaus dream, often seen at angles Manhattan from across the harbor. A.E. Van Vogt later estimated the population of Metropolis "must have been in the shots of Metropolis alive with vehicular and air traffic involved innumerable hidden wires on the model set. Later, Hollywood made an effort to imitate and outdo this magnificent Metropolis model exterior with a # futuristic model of # New York City, built by mechanical effects director Ralph Hammeras for Fox's SF musical comedy Just Imagine (#), a clip of which appeared as Killer Kane's city in Buck Rogers (#). By October, #, Metropolis was complete, running seventeen reels. It opened January #. #, at Berlin's largest movie theater, the Ufa-Palast am Zoo. When it arrived in the U.S., the film was heavily edited (. e. , butchered) by Julian Johnson, playwright Channing Pollock (#-#), and Edward Adams. They reduced it to ten reels for American distribution by Paramount Famous Lasky Corp. Metropolis opened in the U.S. on August #, #, and it is this version, running roughly ninety minutes, which Return to Ring world... Now, you can read the from the best science fiction art, all at once, just by incredible sequel to Larry writers, plus articles on the ordering the last four issues of eighteen other fantastic stories interviews, and the finest SF bargain price of #. Here is the first publication of the new science fiction masterpiece, at less that the price of a hardback, fully illustrated, plus Joan Vinge's articles by Frank Herbert, Poul Anderson, Clifford Simak, Jerry Pournelle, Timothy Ferris, David Riesman,, Gerald Feinberg, and Joe Haldeman. uncut, in four fantastic issues only #. Collectors, this is a special issues are selling out, and this fantastic serialization of the complete novel will not last long. Act now! I Please send me sets of I magazine in which it appeared. I I enclose to cover the cost plus I .# postage for I each set. Please rush to: I Name: I Street: ' Town: I State: Zip: I # Newbury Sreet I Boston, M A # followers of fantasy art. There is much more going on in the painting than the follower of fantasy art is used to, however. The woman is holding a knife, as if she intended to kill the chained barbarian. The barbarian is holding the woman, having just broken one of the chains. There are a couple of other people: one seems to be a gnome, one seems to be a magician or priest or something. There are heads, presumably from previous sacrifices, decorating the incredibly ornate dungeon in which all this is happening. There is an enormous snake in the edge of the picture, barely noticeable. The Sacrifice is dark, yet it is a riot of color. It is dominated by a powerful action pose, yet exended study seems to reveal that the peripheral material is the most important part. The painting embodies much of the ambiguousness of which Kaluta is so fond. Perhaps his most famous painting is the one called The Fate of Dollies Lost in Dreams, which realizes the terrors of childhood in the form of a bed flying through a darkened sky above a plummeting rag doll. There is a small face peering over the side of the bed after the falling doll. The painting is surrounded by an ornate border which is something of an artwork in itself. The viewer sympathizes with the frightened child, but a consideration of the title draws your attention to the doll and the realization that Kaluta has succeeded in painting terror on the face of an inanimate toy. It is not unusual for the title of a Michael Kaluta painting to play an important part in the success of the work. According to Kaluta, titling the pictures is much of the fun in painting. "You can add so much just by bending things around," he says. "I was talking with Steve Hickman once and he had a painting of a woman in a curlycued streets lit as if in full daylight by neon lights and topping them oversized luminous advertisements -- moving, turning, flashing on and off, spiraling -- city functioning by laboring in ten-hour shifts. feet of negative at a cost of #, making it their most expensive film. York office, later released these statistics: # male extras, # female extras. # children, # Chinese, and # pairs of shoes. Salaries during the production period of # days and sixty breastplate with a little animal on her shoulder and there was a huge fire-opal on the wall nearby. And I said. "Did you ever title that picture?' And he said, 'I call it Princess of Atlantis. ' So I said, 'Wait a minute. Why don't you call it Slave of Atlantis?' He said, 'Look at the look on her face. It's so commanding.' I said, 'Yeah, there's power in having a slave with that attitude. Everybody expects a princess to be that way.' I don't know if he's going to go for it." A word of caution, then, to those who think they understand the art of Michael Kaluta: Check the title. Chances are, it will change the picture entirely. Certainly it will enhance the value of the story in it. In explanation of the origins of the new art, Kaluta says: "I think that one of the reasons that the 'New Romantic Art' nights totaled # marks, and # marks were budgeted for the costumes designed by Anne Willkomm. #), for Metropolis, replaced the Debrie cameras with his first two Mitchell cameras, purchased in America, and these were put into use by chief cinematographer Karl Freund and his assistant, Gunther Rittau (#-#). Freund and Lang experimented with new ways to use the camera for dramatic emphasis. Lang later recalled, "Once, in Metropolis. I had to make an explosion. So I put the camera on a swing; the cameraman had it tied to his chest. And we swung it toward the actor who was experiencing this blast. He started to fall back the moment the camera swung toward him, and he pressed himself against the wall. Then the camera went back into first position, and you had the feeling of an explosion." In his later years Karl Freund was the cinemaMichael Kaluta It is a book of mooning women, oriental opulence, axe-wielding barbarians. sorts among the four tenants (who kept different work schedules, incidentally), but it was not something which can be easily characterized. "We could see and feel it," says Kaluta, "but we couldn't describe it." If the artists who worked in The Studio cannot describe the bond that existed among them, an outsider has no hope of doing so. The only way to approach an understanding of it lies in the book The Studio, which was published in late # by Dragon's Dream (distributed in the U.S. by Big O). Comprising a representative sample of the art of Jones, Kaluta, Windsor-Smith, and Wrightson, it is a book of mooning women, oriental opulence, axe-wielding barbarians, and scenes of graveyard horror. Most of it is wildly colorful, all of it is incredibly detailed, and sometimes it tends to the puckish. All of it has a sort of "meta-illustration" quality, somehow conveying  more story than the pictures which are usually created to go in books. There are definitely four different styles in the pages of The Studio, but there is a strong unity as well. Leafing through the book produces impressions of what The Studio must have been like. It was attempts to describe The Studio which led to its break-up, however. The book encouraged Jones, Kaluta, Windsor-Smith, and Wrightson to analyze The Studio and its influences on their own work. The tenuous bond was not equal to that kind of analysis, according to Kaluta. "We all became introspective," he says, "we became real sensitive, and sparks were flying because of it. No one dared tell anyone what they thought, because they knew that they were thinking really heavy about themselves." In a strange irony, the lease for The Studio was up when The Studio appeared on the stands, and the four artists moved to different locations. "Now it's a studio of the mind," says Kaluta. He adds: "What The Studio will become is whatever people thought it was, like a picture." The artist cherishes such "conceptual art." He feels much the same way about The Studio that he feels about his pictures: the viewer is welcome to make of it whatever he wants, or whatever he can. The artist's job is to tell the story, not to judge it. The Studio might be remembered as the most comprehensive expression of the "New Romantic" art. Regardless of phrase to describe his work it seems as good a term as any to denote a group of artists who are bent on self-conciously transcending commercialism. Some of Jones as well as some others have been signify "New Romantic Brotherhood." Kaluta, like many of his pictures, is playful with the people who would label the conversation and mentions "the nerbs" good-naturedly. When pressed, he will label himself, albeit playfully. "I'm a decadent," he says, "a New Romantic Decadent." Decadent or Romanticist, illustrator or storyteller, whatever you call him, Michael Kaluta is the fantasy artist to watch. continues to be seen in this country today. Not seen is an entire character (Freder's mother, Hel, who was loved by Rotwang before she turned to John Fredersen), the relay race in an Olympic stadium, footage of the robot Maria's erotic dance, and the imaginative title designs: an upward title crawl emphasizing the descent of the workers; a jagged "Moloch" of impressionistic letters flying into the frame in disorder and blood dripping from the word "Babel." Monthly Film Bulletin editor Richard Combs feels the many cuts "separated out various elements in the plot and stripped the characters' personal stories of their resonance." Currently, there is an on-going effort by the West German government to restore footage to Metropolis. The plot inconsistencies and the simplistic, confused social content were condemned by many -- including Lang himself: "I didn't like it very much because it was a picture in which human beings were nothing but part of a machine. The main thesis was Mrs. Von Harbou's, but I am at least fifty percent responsible because I did it. I was not so politically minded in those days as I am now. You cannot make a social-conscious picture in which you say that the intermediary between the hand and the brain is the heart. I mean that's a fairy tale -- definitely." Conan Doyle expressed enthusiasm, but H.G. Wells called (claiming that it borrowed from his Story of Days to Come and The Sleeper Wakes). But there was no denying the film's futuristic dream of visual splendor, described by Luis Buhel as a "glorious symphony of movement, the rhythmic progression of wheels, of pistons, of hitherto unimagined mechanical shapes." Hitler saw Metropolis in a small town and also had a dream of the future: he told Goebbels that he wanted Lang to direct the official Nazi films. In The Testament of Dr. Mabuse (#), Lang, a Jew, had Nazi slogans issuing from the mouth of an insane criminal. The film was confiscated. Then Lang was ordered to Goebbels' office at the new Ministry of Propaganda where Goebbels offered him the leadership of the Nazi film industry. Lang said "yes" to everything, returned home, packed, and -- afraid that he was being followed -- caught a train to Paris one minute before it left the station. Erich Pommer, the day Hitler took power, left after marrying a Jev. was accused of "race defilement," and she, too, fled to Paris. The dream was over. The nightmare had begun. The Martians have landed in New Jersey. It might sound absurd today, but in # it drove thousands of people into a panic when they thought Orson Welles' radio production of War of the Worlds was an on-the-spot newscast. But that's the power of radio drama, and Galileo has recaptured that power with a new series of radio shows taken from the pages of today's liveliest science fiction magazine. Return with us they reach the radio stations. Galileo magazine is offering tape cassettes of the series for direct sale. Hear the new golden age of radio when you want, as many times as you want, with no commercial interruptions. Series one includes three shows offered here for the first time anywhere. They are actual productions, not dramatic readings. Produced and performed by The Open Book theater company in New York, they are professional dramas based on the best science fiction from Galileo magazine. "Due Process" by D.C. Poyer follows the Supreme Court trial of a man accused of stealing a sentient computer. But who is to say if it was theft or liberation? "Take My Planet -- Please" by D.L. Borengasser, in which a washed-up comedian is abducted by extraterrestrials. What hope is there for an old joke to span the gulf between man and alien? "Calling Shapes and Beckoning Shadows" by Eugene Potter, the tale of an athlete's search for himself in a bicycle race on the Moon, at four hundred miles per hour. Galileo Radio Theater is on the air I Please send me the cassette(s) checked below. I enclose my check or money order for: I I I .  "Due Process"(One hour -- # sides)  # I #. "Take My Planet -- PIease"(' # hr. -- side I) "Calling   Shapes and Beckoning Shadows" ('A hr. -- side #). #  #.GSpecial Offer -- Bothcassettesfromseriesone;#.  #.GAdvance subscription: # new stories on # cassettes.  Special Price: #. (stories to be announced.) I Enclose  . # shippinghandling per series order. I Street: I I I  State: Zip:  St... Boston Ma #I #  classified Unique, interesting opportunity to share ideas, compare stories, exchange criticism, be entertained and get published. Send self addressed stamped #. Renaissance Italy. For details send sase. Rick Barr, Box #. Cave Creek, AZ #. enterprises. Dept. ML. Honolulu. Hawaii #. Golden Era. On cassettes, fine sound, moderately priced. Bradbury. Asimov. Heinlein. many more. Freelist. Rare Radio. Dept. G. Box #, Sunland. CA #. gizmos for S. Build-it-yourself for pennies. Complete plans, # methods. S#. Gray Research. Box #, Los Alamos. NM #. looking for local people interested in publishing careers. Volunteers are needed for paste-up, copyediting. typesetting, and a multitude of clerical tasks. We expect a commitment of at least three months, for a minimum of ten hours a week. Write or call Galaxy, # Newbury Street. Boston. MA #I #. Total No. Words at .# a word  -- Total Enclosed Send coupon and remittance to: Galaxy Classifieds # Newbury Street Boston, MA # Continued from page # being a warmonger, since so many of his tales deal with men of war in a positive light. No one who reads this story with any understanding can agree with this conclusion. The theme here, as in so much of his writing, is the responsible exercise of power. Ian must actually prevent his fellow soldiers from leveling the city of Blauvain as a tombstone to his brother, their comrade (whom they loved far better than Ian). Ian and Kensie are two of Dickson's best loved characters, and this tale of their parting is sure to stick in your memory. The trade paperback edition of this book is probably already sold out, because Ace made a ridiculously, foolishly small print run. The book was due out as a regular-sized paperback this spring. In the meantime, borrow a copy from a friend. We have had a large number of inquiries from people wanting to know when their Galaxy subscriptions expire. We intend to answer them all, but until you get your answer, this explanation might be useful to you. Just about everything with Galaxy has changed and until all our conversions are complete, until we get the magazine on to a regular publication schedule, we are going to have to scrap the time concept for subscriptions. We ask you to think of your subscription in terms of numbers of issues, rather than lengths of time. Examine your address label. There should be a date on it. Check this date against our conversion code below and you can tell when your subscription is due to lapse. If the Date Says. Dec # Jan # Feb # March # April # May # June # July # August # Sept # Oct # Nov # Dec # Your Subscription Expires With... Vol.#, ##I (the previous issue) Vol. #, #I (this issue) Vol. #, #I (this issue) Vol. #, ## (next issue) Vol. #, ## (next issue) Vol. #, ## Vol. #, ## Vol. #, ## Vol. #, ## Vol. #, ## Vol. #, ## Vol. #, ## Vol. #, ## SkiiinWho knows what evil lurks in the hearts of men? V. V Savings start when you join. Once your application lor membership is accepted, you'll receive your choice ol any # books on this page lor only SI (plus shipping and handling). II nol delighted, return them within # days. Membership will be cancelled and you'll owe nothing. You gel # selections every month at up to # oti publishers' prices. About every # weeks (# times a year), we'll send you the Club's bulletin. Things lo Come, describing the # coming Selections and a variety oi Alternate choices. II you want both Selections, you need do nothing: they'll be shipped automatically. II you don't want a Selection, or preier an Alternate, or no book at all. just fill out the convenient form always provided, and return it to us by the date specified. We allow you at least # days lor making your decision. If you don't receive the form in time lo respond within # days and receive an unwanted selection, you may return it at our expense. As a member you need take only # Selections or Alternates during the coming year. You may resign any time thereafter or remain a member as long as you wish. One ot the two Selections each month is only #. Other Selections are slightly higher but always much less than hardcover Publishers' Editions. A shipping and handling charge is added to each shipment. Send no money. But do send the coupon today.  # The Hugo Winners. Vols. I and II. Isaac Asi mov ed. # award-winning stories, # to #. Pub. ed. # #I The Foundation Trilogy. By Isaac Asimov. The ends of the galaxy revert to barbarism. A SF classic. Comb, pub ed # # The Fountains of Paradise. By Arthur C. Clarke. Important novel by one of the superstars of science fiction. Pub. ed # # Titan. By John Varley A spaceship crew finds itself in an alien world -- msde another spaceship. Pub. ed. # # The Black Hole. By Alan Dean Foster, A scientist risks everything to investigate a black hole. Based on the movie. Spec. ed. # The Merman's Children. By Poul Anderson. Half-human children learn the price of survival. Pub. ed. # '# Tripllcity. By Thomas M Disch. Includes Echo Round His Bones; The Genocides; The Puppies of Terra. Spec. ed. # The # Crimes of Science Fiction. Ed by Asimov. Greenberg, Waugh, # intriguing stories in I spellbinding voi. Pub. ed. # #I Galactic Empires. Brian Aldiss. ed. #-volume anthology of # stories by famous authors Clarke. Asimov  others. Comb. pub. ed. # #I Dragonworld. By Byron Preiss and J. Michael Reaves. War between # civilizations. andonlya hermits journey to the land of dragons can stop it. Lavishly illustrated. Spec, ed # Riddle of Stars. By Patricia A McKtIlip. In one volume. The Riddle-Master of Hed; Heir of Sea and Fire: Harpist in the Wind. Comb. pub. ed. # '# The Spinner. By Dons Piserchia. A marooned humanoid alien, determined to propagate his species. spins a deadly web around an unsuspecting town. Spec. ed. #I The Magazine ot Fantasy  Science Fiction: A # Year Retrospective. Edward L. Ferman. ed # outstanding stories. Pub. ed # # Science Fiction of the #'s. Ed. by Martin Harry Greenberg and Joseph Olander. #I of the most fS # The Chronicles of Amber. By Roger Zelazny. Two vols. contain: Nine Princes in Amber: The Guns of Avalon; Sign of the Unicorn; The Hand of Oberon: The Courts of Chaos. Comb pub. ed. # '# Jem. By Frederik Pohl. Intrigue and violence on an alien planet. By the author of Gateway. Pub. ed. # '# A Secret History of Time to Come. By Robie Macauley. In a U.S. destroyed by race war. #-people find their destinies linked when I man searches for the truth about the past. Pub. ed, # # Watchstar. By Pamela Sargent. A girl's ordeal changes her world forever when she meets a rare being without telepathic powers. Spec. ed. # Mockingbird. By Walter Tevis. One man's search for knowledge in the #th century, where reading is forbidden Pub. ed. # #I Han Solo's Revenge. By Brian Daley. Encounter some of the galaxy's deadliest scoundrels. Pub. ed. # Note: Prices shown are publishers' edition prices. # The Oragonfider of Pern. By Anne McCaffrey. A mammoth volume  containing all three novels: i Dragonflight; Oragonquest;  The White Dragon. Comb. : pub. ed. # 'Explicit scenes and language may be offensive to some. Dept. AR-#, Garden City, N.Y. # Take any # for with membership Please accept me as a member. Send me the # books numbered in the boxes below and bill me just I (plus shipping and handling), i agree to the described Club Plan, will take # more books at regular low Club prices during the coming year, and may resign any time thereafter. SF#C offers serious works for mature readers. # Barlowe's Guide to Extraterrestrials. By Wayrte D. Barlowe and Ian Sumview of # famous species Fully illustrated in color with text. Identical to publisher's edition in every way. Pub. ed. # # Three from the son. Science fiction in the grand tradition danger adventure, and heroism as invaders from other galaxies threaten humanity # novels m I vol. Spec, ed '# Transfigurations. By Michael Bishop. The shocking story of an anthropologist who leaves humanity to join a race of humanoids Pub. ed # # The Ringworld Engineers. By Larry Niven Sequel to Ringworld. The planetary system is doomed -- unless the Engineers' Identities are discovered, Pub. ed. # # . Mr, Ms. Address Apt. # City State Zip If under #. parent must sign. The Science Fiction Book Club offers its own complete hardbound editions sometimes altered m size to lt special presses and save you even more. Members accepted in U.S. A. and Canada only. Offer slightly different in Canada. #-S#I # l A trously to reach our satellite, us niK chemical fuels. But whej vSwrn Two had placed his ty  ranger had a curious hr itudded at im  -- "'  r assemblies performing the Dance  S pap ier? z The Next Full Length Galaxy Science Fiction Novel at Your News Stand Soon When an atomic explosion destroys the battleship Alaska, Lt, Commander Frank Jacklin returns to consciousness in New York and is shocked to find himself in the body of Winnie Tomkins, a dissolute stockbroker. Unable to explain his real identity, Jacklin attempts to fit into Tomkin's way of life. Complications develop when Jacklin gets involved with Tomkin's wife, his red-haired mistress and his luscious secretary. Three too many women for Jacklin to handle. His foreknowledge of the Alaska sinking and other top secret matters plunges him into a mad world of intrigue and excitement in Washington -- that place where anything can happen and does! Where is the real Tomkins is a mystery explained in the smashing climax. Completely delightful, wholly provocative, the Rat Race is a striking novel of the American Scene. Watch For It On Sale May 29th GalaxyAssistant Editor Art Director Production Manager Advertising Manager Cover by Illustrating is published monthly by Galaxy Publishing Corporation. Main offices: 421 Hudson Street. New York 14, N. Y. 55c per copy. Subscriptions: 12 copies) 3-50 per year in the United States, Canada, Mexico, South and Central America and U.S. Possessions. Lise where 4.50. Entered as secondclass matter at the Post Office, New York. N. Y. Copyright. 1952, by Galaxy Publishing Corporation, Robert M. Guinn, president. AH rights, including translation, reserved. All material submitted must be accompanied by Selfaddressed stamped envelopes. The publisher assumes no responsibility for unsolicited material, AH stories printed in this magazine are fiction, and any similarity between characters 2 nd actual persons it coincidental. by Boyd Ellanby 4 by Richard Matheson 74 by Pout Anderson 127 by Peter Phillips 45 by Charles V. De Vef 58 by Franklin Abel 107 by Willy Ley 98 by H. L. Gold 2 by Groff Conklin 124 Printed in the U 5. A. by the Guinn Co Inc. Jtg. If. fat. Off. urdistressed because her family and friends jeer at her for reading science fiction. She unhappily wonders whether detailing the scientific qualifications of our writers may not compel their respect. Well, Asimov is a biochemist specializing in cancer research; Heinlein is an engineer; Tenn is an anthropologist; de Camp, as a patent authority, is familiar with many branches of science; Guin, connected with a large pharmaceutical house, is a medical expert The list could be extended in almost every scientific direction -- and, I think, would do no good. situation when it was recently interviewed on TV, with a noted mystic to provide "conflict." Summing up at the end of the program, this gentleman stated that science fiction is a cheap substitute for prophecy. To such calcified thinking, there was no contradiction in making this deeply thoughtful statement over a medium that had been anticipated -- not predicted -- generations ago in science fiction, with people thousands of miles away seeing and hearing him at bled hi Selling him science fiction might have been possible if we were extrapolating possible developments in metaphysics. I'm not even sure of that. He probably doesn't think any advance in his specialty is either likely or necessary. Oddly, I can see him, or his colleagues, setting up shop on the planets when we reach them -- as we seem certain to do -- and not changing that opinion or their primitive "science" in any degree whatever. This is admittedly an extreme case of fossil ization. In the example of our reader's family or friends, we have people who arc unwonderingly alive in a society that to their ancestors would have been pure science fiction. They, of course, take every advance as perfectly natural. Yet each advance was "impossible" before it came about. And then that one was possible, but the next wasn't! Should they be educated to an appreciation of science fiction? Why bother? I wish I had noted the author who said that no idea is as powerful as one whose time has come. Science fiction is in that position. 2 Its arrival is a matter of logical evolution. How widespread its influence may become is difficult to determine now, but surely it will find a legitimate and enduring place in literature. Beyond seeing that the favorite magazines of readers are prominently displayed on newsstands, and passing the word to receptive people, not much else has to be done. The young lady is obviously concerned with gaining approval; that's a personal problem I can't handle, one that is probably unnecessary -- certainly not a good betting proposition -- and not a question of survival for science fiction. Its day, as I said, has come. Fighting the popular acceptance of science fiction now is as foolhardy as were our attempts to sell it prematurely. At that time, we were forcing something for which there was no current need. We were, in other words, pushing evolution, which does not respond gratifyingly to untimely pressure. Two such instances are the movement for spelling reform and Communism. For different reasons, both are guilty of trying to force evolution. Language needs no compulsion to change. It does so constantly; if need be, over the dead bodies of lexicographers and pedants. It changes when there is a need for change, not because someone decides that it should. Much of our vocabulary would be incomprehensible to anyone of 50 years ago, let alone Chaucer's ageIt may be that TV and movies will impair the spelling ability of future generations -- though not necessarily their literacy, which, in the sense of vicarious experience, could imaginably be greater than ever before. In that case, what we might regard as poor spelling would become standard, through common usage. Regrettable? No. Inevitable, if it does happen. The premature proponents of simplified spelling would, no doubt, feel victorious, but actually their efforts would not influence the change. Communism, on the other hand, puts a gun to evolution's back. You can't shoot evolution if it refuses to obey. This strange and repugnant wedding of allegedly advanced politics with medieval methods of inquisition runs counter to evolution. From slavery to feudalism to democracy, the direction has been toward greater and greater personal freedom. We are assured that that is Communism's ultimate goal. But where are the signs of it? My money is on evolution. -- H. L. C" Man, it would appear, can adapt to any form of society , .  but not one in which the knowledge of extending fife becomes a passport to death Category HE door-knob turned, then rattled. Dr. David Wong stepped out from behind the large bookcase, listening. He pressed the brass handle of the top shelf and the case silently pivoted back to become part of the wall, obliterating the dark passage behind it. An imperative knocking began at the door; David walked softly to his desk and picked up his notebook. He tried to remain relaxed, but he could feel the tightening of his shoulder muscles. With his right hand, he shut his notebook and concealed it under a mass of papers, while his left hand pressed the desk button to Illustrated Phoenix release the lock of the door. The door burst open and two men strode in, a black-uniformed Ruler followed by a watchguard. Blackvisored cap still on his head, the first man marched to the desk and spoke without ceremonial greeting. "The door was locked, Dr. Wong?" "Correct, Dr. Lanza, The door was locked." "I shall have to instruct the guard to report it. Have you forgotten Leader Marley's Maxim: Constructive science does not skulk behind locked doors?" Wong leaned back in his chair and smiled at his visitors. "The wisdom of Leader Marley is a constant help to us all, but his generosity is also a byword. Surely you remember that on the tenth anniversary of his accession, he honored me by the grant of occasional hours of Privacy, as a reward for my work on Blue Martian Fever?" "I remember now," said Dr. Lanza. "But what for?" asked Officer Blagun. "It's anti-social!" "Evidently you have forgotten. Officer Blagun, another Maxim of Leader Marley: Nature has not equipped one Category to judge the needs of another; only the Leader understands all. Now, Dr. Lanza, will you tell me the reason for this visit? Since your promotion from Research to Ruler, I have rarely been honored by your attention." "I am here with a message," said Lanza. "Leader Marley's compliments, and he requests your presence at a conference on next Wednesday at ten in the morning." "Why did you have to deliver that in person? What's wrong with using Communications?" "It's not my province to ask questions, Dr. Wong. I was told to come here, and I was told to wait for a reply." "Next Wednesday at ten? Let's see, this is Friday." David Wong pressed the key of his electronic calendar, but he had no need to study the dull green and red lights that flashed on to indicate the pattern of his day. He did not delude himself that he had any real choice, but he had learned in the past fifteen years that it kept up his courage to preserve at least the forms of independence. He allowed a decent thirty seconds to ponder the coded lights, then blanked the board and looked up with an easy smile. "Dr. Wong's compliments to Leader Marley, and he will be honored to attend a conference on Wednesday at ten." Nodding his hehd, Dr. Lanza glanced briefly around the office. "Queer, old-fashioned place you have here." "Yes. It was built many years ago by a slippery old politician who wanted to be safe from his enemies. Makes a good place for Research, don't you think?" Lanza did not answer. He strode to the door, then paused to look back. "You understand, Dr. Wong, that I shall have to report the locked door? I have no choice. "Has anyone?" Officer Blagun followed his superior, leaving the door wide open behind them. Wong remained rigid in his chair until the clack of heels on marble floor had become a mere echo in his S brain, then stretched out his hand to the intercom. He observed with pride that his hand did not tremble as he pressed the dial. "Get me Dr. Karl Haslam Karl? Can you meet me in the lab right away? I've thought of a new approach that might help us crack the White Martian problem. Yes, I know we planned on conferring tomorrow, but it's getting later than you think.' Again he pressed the dial. "Get me Leah Hachovnik. Leah? I've got some new stuff to dictate. Be a good girl and come along right away.' Breaking the connection, he diew out his notebook and opened it. David Wong was a big man, tall, well-muscled, compact, and he might have been handsome but for a vague something in his appearance. His lean face and upeurving mouth were those of a young man; his hair was a glossy black, too thick to be disciplined into neatness; and he was well-dressed, except for the unfashionable bulging of his jacket pocket, where he carried a bulky leather case of everfeed pens and notebooks. But it was his eyes that were disconcerting -- an intense blue, brilliant and direct, they had a wisdom and a comprehension that seemed incongruous in so young a face. A worried frown creased his forehead as he turned back to one of the first pages, studying the symbols he had recorded there, but he looked up without expression on hearing the tapping of slender heels. "Quick work, Leah. How are you this morning?" "As if anybody cared?" Leah Hachovnik settled down before the compact stenograph machine, her shoulders slumped, her thin mouth drooping at the corners. "Feel like working?" said David. "As much as I ever do, I guess. Sometimes I wonder if the traitors in the granite quarries have it any worse than I do. Sometimes I wish I'd been born into some other Category. Other people have all the luck, I don't know what it is, Dr. Wong, but I just don't seem to have the pep I used to have. Do you think it could be the climate here in New York?" "People do grow older, Leah," he reminded her gently. "I know. But Tanya -- you remember my twin sister Tanya, the one that got so sick that time, ten years ago, when you did that experiment with Blue Martian Fever, and she had to be sent out to Arizona? Of course I haven't ever seen her since then -- people in Office Category never get permission for that kind of travel -- but she writes me that ever since she got well again she feels just like a kid, and works as hard as she ever did, and she still seems to enjoy life. Why, she's had three proposals of marriage this past year alone, she says, and yet she's thirty-five, just the same age as I am -- being twins, you know? -- an?l nobody's proposed to me in ages. Well, Fni certainly going to try to find out what her method is. She's coming back tomorrow." "She's what?" "Coming back. BureauMed is sending her back here to the Institute to take up her old job in Intercom. Funny they haven't told you, her being an old employee and all." Dr. Wong was gripping his notebook iry stiff fingers, but he replied easily, "Oh, well, BureauMed is a complex organization. With all they have to do, it's not surprising they get things mixed up sometimes." "Don't I know!" she sighed, and droned on in a dreary monotone. "This one institute alone would turn your hair gray before your time. I don't know how some people seem to keep so young. I was just 'thinking to myself this morning when I watched you walking through the office, 'Why, Dr. Wong doesn't seem to age a bit! He looks just as young as he ever did, and look at me !' " Looking at her, David admitted to himself, was not the pleasure it had once been. Ten years ago, she and her twin sister Tanya had been plump, delectable, kittenish girls, their mental equipment no more than standard for Office Category, of course, but their physical appearance had been outstanding, almost beautiful enough for Theater Category. Creamy ivory skin, gray eyes, and soft red hair dramatized by a freakish streak of white that shot abruptly back from the center of the forehead, Tanya's swirling to the left, and Leah's to the right, one girl the mirror image of the other. But the Leah sitting before him now was thin and tired-looking, her sallow skin was lined, and her soft voice had become vinegary with disappointments. Her red hair had faded to a commonplace brown, and the white streak in the center was yellowed. An unwanted, souring old maid. But there was only one response to make. "You look fine to me, Leah," he said. "What time did you say your sister is coming?" "Tomorrow evenings' Playground Jet. Why?" "We'll have to think of a way to celebrate. But right now, I'd like to get started on my new paper. I've got to meet Dr. Haslam before long." 7 "I know." She raised her faded gray eyes. "That was a funny thing you said to him just now over the intercom. You said to him it was getting late. But it isn't late. It's only eleven o'clock in the morning." David stared. "Do you mean to say you were listening to our conversation? Why did you do that?" She fidgeted and turned away from him. "Oh. I just happened to be at Comdesk and I guess the circuit wasn't closed. Does it matter? But it seemed a funny thing for you to say." "People in Office Category are not supposed to understand Research," he said severely. "If they were capable of Research, Leader JVftirley's planners would have placed them there. As for its being late, it is, as far as White Martian Fever is concerned. Which is the subject of my paper. Prepare to take dictation." Shrugging her shoulders, she poised her bony fingers over the keys of the little machine. "Paper for delivery at the Summer Seminar," he began. "But, Dr. Wong, that doesn't have to be ready for three months yet!" "Miss Hachovnik! Please remember Leader Marley's Maxim : Individuals born into Office Category are the bone and muscle of the State; Nature has designed t them to act, not to think." "Yes, Dr. Wong. I'm sorry." "Don't worry, Leah. WeTe old friends, so I won't report you. All set?" He took a pencil from his leather case and tapped it against his notebook as he ruffled the pages, wondering how to begin. It was hard to think logically when a part of his mind was in such confusion. Had Leah been listening in to all of his phone conversations? If so, it was fortunate that he had long ago devised an emergency code. Was it only idle curiosity that had prompted her or was she acting under orders? Was anyone else watching him, he wondered, listening to his talk, perhaps even checking the routing of his experimental work? There was Lanza this morning -- why had he come unannounced, in person, when a Communications call would have served the purpose equally well? Leah's voice broke in. "I'm ready. Dr. Wong." He cleared his throat the Summer Seminar. Title: The Propogation of White Martian virus. Paragraph. It will be remembered that the early attempts to establish Earth colonies on Mars were frustrated by the extreme susceptibility of our people to two viruses native to the foreign planet, viruses which we designate as Blue Martian and White Martian, according to the two distinct types of fever which they cause. Blue Martian Fever in the early days caused a mortality among our colonists of nearly eighty-five per cent, and made the establishment of permanent colonies a virtual impossibility. "Under the inspired leadership of Leader Marley and with the advice of his deputy Dr. Lanza, this laboratory in Research worked out a method of growing the virus and producing an immunizing agent which is effective in nearly all human beings. Only  the cooperation of several Categories made possible such a feat. It will not be forgotten that even the humblest helpers in the Institute had their share in the project, that some of them acted as human volunteers in the experiments, well knowing the risks they ran, and were afterward rewarded by a Free Choice. "One person in Office Category, for instance, was given the privilege of learning to play the flute, although nobody in his family had ever belonged to Music, and another person in Menial Category was permitted a month's study of elementary algebra, a nearly unheard of indulgence for a person in his position. But as Leader Marley so graciously remarked in conferring the awards: To the individual who risks much, the State gives much." "Like me and Tanya?" the girl asked, stopping her typing. "Yes, like you and Tanya. You were allowed to act a part in an amateur Theater group, I remember, and since Tanya was made too ill to be able to use a Free Choice, she was sent out west to the Playground, just as though she had belonged to Ruler Category. Now where was I?" " 'The State gives much.' " "Oh, yes. Paragraph. Since the discovery of the immunizing mechanism to Blue Martian, permanent colonies have been established on Mars. But there remains the more elusive problem of White Martian Fever, which, though its mortality is only thirty per cent, is still so crippling to those victims who survive that the Martian colonies cannot begin to expand, and the resources of the planet cannot be fully developed, until an immunizing agent is found. "For the past eight years this laboratory has been working at the problem, among others, and we are now in a position to report a small degree of progress. Since it proved to be impossible to grow the virus in the usual media, it occurred to us -- H The intercom buzzed, and Dr, Wong turned away to open the dial.  "David? What's happened to you? I've been waiting here in the lab a quarter of an hour' "Sorry, Karl. I thought I had more time. Be right down." He reached for his white lab coat and shoved his long arms into the starched sleeves. "That's all we have time for now, Leah. Can you get an early lunch and be back here this afternoon at two?" But she wasnot listening. She was leaning over to look at the desk, staring avidly at the open pages of Dr. Wong's notebook. Without comment he picked up the book, closed it, put it in the top drawer and locked the drawer. She watched him with curious eyes. '"What funny marks those were, Dr. Wong! Do you keep your notes in a private system of shorthand?" "No. I write them in Coptic. For the sake of privacy." "What's Coptic?" "A dead language, spoken by the ancient Egyptians thirty or forty centuries ago." "But you're Research, not Linguistics! It's against the law for you to know other languages. Are you a traitor?" "My dear Leah," he said, "I'm far too sensible a man to go in for bootleg study, to learn anything without permission. I have no wish to end up with a pickax in my hands. But you shouldn't tax your little mind with thinking. It's not your job. You're not equipped for it, and it's dangerous." stationed in the basement corridor, walked through the open door of the laboratory, past the bench where a row of pretty technicians sat making serial dilutions of bacterial and virus suspensions, through the glow of the sterilizing room, and on into the small inner lab where flasks of culture media and developing hens' eggs sat in a transparent incubator, and petri dishes flecked with spots of color awaited his inspection. Dr. Karl Haslam was standing at the work bench, with a pair of silver forceps which held a small egg under the psi light. Gently he lowered the egg into its warm observation chamber, covered the container, and sat down. "Well, here I am. Whats gone wrong? Explain yourself, my boy." "Just a minute." Grinning maliciously, David took down a bottle from the shelf of chemicals, poured a colorless liquid into a beaker, and walked casually toward the doorway as he agitated the mixture of hydrogen sulphide and mercaptans. He held his 10 breath, then coughed, when the fumes of putrescence filled the room and drifted out the door. He looked into the technician's room. "Sorry for the aroma, girls, but this is a vital experiment." "Can't you at least shut the door?" one called pleadingly. "Explain to the watchguard out there, will you?" Closing the door, he turned on the ventilator and sat down beside Dr. Haslam. "Why all the melodrama?" Karl asked, baffled. "First you call me by emergency code, then you hole in like a conspirator. I'm beginning to think you're a great loss to Theater. What's happened? Why is it later than I think?" "Do you take everything as a joke, Karl?" "Certainly, until Fm forced to do otherwise. What's worrying you?" "I'm afraid of being arrested for treason. Don't laugh! This morning I received a message, delivered in person by our old schoolmate Lanza, to report to Leader Marley on Wednesday, and Marley hasn't paid any attention to me since he last inspected our lab, years ago. For another thing, Leah Hachovnik is making a nuisance of herself with her curiosity about my affairs. If she weren't so clumsy about her prying, I'd almost believe she was under orders to spy on me." Karl moved impatiently. "I hope you're not turning psychotic. You have a clean record of continuous production and you've never mixed in politics. You've never expressed what you may really think of our Leader even to me, although we've been friends since we were in Medschool, and I hope you never will. And you're making progress with White Martian. Why, my boy, you're all set! What's treasonable about that?" Someone knocked at the door. Hastily David uncovered the fragrant beaker and waved it about as he called, "Come in!" The watchguard looked in for an instant, wrinkled his nose, and quickly shut the door. Laughing, David covered the beaker, and began walking about with long nervous strides, snapping his fingers as he tried to explain. "I'm in trouble, Karl. I've run into something I don't know how to deal with, and I need help, I need advice, I need cooperation. I've lived alone with this thing for ten long years, hoping month after month that something would turn up so I could evade the issue. But nothing has. And now there's going to be a showdown." Karl touched his arm sympathetically. "My dear boy -- " "That's it!" shouted David. n "What's what?" "That's what I'm trying to tell you. Why do you always call me your 'dear boy?' You know I'm a year older than you are." "It's just habit, I suppose. You look so young -- your hair is black, while mine is nearly white. You're full of vigor, while I begin to creak with middle age. I didn't realize that I irritated you with my little phrase. I should think you'd be pleased that you have somehow managed to sip at the fountain of youth," David sank down on a stool. "I'm not pleased. I'm terrified." "What do you mean?" "I mean that's exactly what's happened. I have sipped at the fountain of youth. I've discovered how to keep people from growing old. I myself have not aged a bit in the last ten years." There was a long silence. Karl sat unmoving, his face like stone. "I don't believe you," he said at last. "It's no longer a question of belief. In a few days everybody will know, the proof will stare you in the face. And what will happen then?" "Evidence?" Karl asked. "I can't accept a statement as a fact." "Would you like to see my mice? Come with me." David Wong hurried into the small animal room and paused before a stack of wire cages in which furry creatures darted and squeaked. "You remember when we were working on Blue Martian, those peculiar mutants we found in our mice, and how I used six of them in trying to make antibodies to the virus?' "I remember" said Karl, "They were spotted with tufts of white hair on the right forelegs." David took down a cage, thrust in his hand, and brought out two of the tiny black mice which crawled over his trembling hand. Their right forelegs bore tufts of long white hair. "These," he said, "are the same mice." "Their descendants, you mean. Mice don't live that long," "These mice do. And they'll go on living. For years I've lived in fear that someone would notice and suspect the truth. Just as for years, every time someone has laughed and told me I never seemed to age a day, I've been terrified that he might guess the truth. I'm not aging." Karl looked dazed. "Well, my boy, you've got a bear by the tail. How did you find the elixir or whatever it is?" "You remember the early work with radioactive tracers, a couple of hundred years ago, that proved that all our body cells are in a 12 continuous state of flux? There's a dynamic equilibrium between the disintegration and the resynthesis of the essential factors such as proteins, fats and amino groups, but the cell directs all the incoming material into the right chemical structures, under the influence of some organizing power which resides in the cell. "Foreign influences like viruses may disrupt this order and cause cancer. The cells are continually in a state of change, but always replace their characteristic molecules, and it is only as they grow older that they gradually become 'worn out.' Then the body grows old, becomes less resistant to infection, and eventually succumbs to one disease or another. And you know, of course, that viruses also have this self-duplicating ability. "I reasoned that at birth a man had a definite, finite amount of this essential selfduplicating .a kind of directing factor which reproduces itself, but more slowly than do the body cells. In that case, with the normal multiplication of the cells, the amount of surely grow smaller with the years. Eventually the time would come when the percentage would be below the critical level -- the cells would be less resistant, would function with less effrciency, and the man would 'grow old.' " Karl nodded soberly. "Reasonable hypothesis." "But one day, by pure chance, I isolated a component which I recognized as being the factor essential to the normal functioning of body cells. It hit me fake a toothache. I found that I could and the only problem then was to get it into a man's cells. If I up to that of youth, a man would stop aging! Since viruses penetrate our cells when they infect us, it was no trick at all to effect to the virus. I used Martian Blue, since it was handy, and its effects are. usually brief. "Presto! Old age is held at bay for another twenty or thirty years -- I really don't know how long. These mice were my first experiment, and as you see, they're still alive. Next, I tried it on myself." David put the mice back in their cage, locked it, and returned to the lab. "Tomorrow, the whole thing is bound to come out because Tanya Hachovnik is coming back, You know her sister Leah -- gray, dried-up, soured on life. Well, I've had ways of checking, and when Tanya Hachovnik walks into the Institute, everyone will see her as the same luscious 13 redhead of twenty-five we knew ten years ago. I realize that what I did was a criminal act. I didn't think the thing through or I wouldn't have been such a fool. But when I made those final experiments, I used the Hachovnik twins for a controlled pair." "You must have been crazy!" "Perhaps I was. Fd tried it on myself, of course, with no bad effectsexcept a few days' fever, but I realized that without a cont trol I never could be sure the might be just that my particular genetic constitution caused me to age more slowly than the average. 14 M So I chose the twins. To Leah I gave the attenuated Martian Blue, but to Tanya I gave the The experiment worked. Identical twins -- one grows old like other people; the other remains young. I know now, Karl, how to prolong youth indefinitely. But what in the name of Leader Marley shall I do with my knowledge?" Karl Haslam absently twisted his white hair and spoke slowly, as though he found trouble in choosing his words. "You realize, of course, that it is your duty to acquaint Leader Marley with all the details of your discovery?" "Is it? Can you imagine what th is will do to our society? What about the generations of children coming into a world where no places have been vacated for them by death? What about the struggles for power? Who will decide, and on what basis, whether to confer or to withhold this gift? There'll be riots, civil wars. I know that I'm only a scientist: ail I ever wanted from life was to be left alone, in a peaceful laboratory, and let other people worry about the world and its troubles. But now -- don't you see that by the mere fafct that I made this discovery, I've lost the right to sit by quietly and let other people make the decisions?" "But, David, you and I aren't able to handle such a problem! WeYe only Research!" "I know. We're inadequate, yet we have the responsibility. The men who created atomic power probably felt inadequate, too, but could they have made as bad a mess of handling it as others did? Suppose I did turn this over to Marley -- he'd use it to become the most absolute tyrant in the history of the race." Karl ran his fingers through his hair and smiled crookedly. "Well, you could always start a revolution, I suppose, and start by assassinating the Leader." "With what kind of weapon? Men like you and me are not allowed to own so much as an oldfashioned pistol. Except for the Military, Marley's the only man allowed to wear a Needier, And, besides, I'm a Research, not a Military. I hate violence and I'm naturally conditioned against killing." "Then you shouldn't have got into this mess. It would have been far better never to have discovnotes are safely locked up, by the way?" David grinned. "Don't worry about my notes; they're written in Coptic. You remember when I was still in Medschool and made my first important discovery, how to prevent the development of 15 hereditary baldness by the injection of certain parahormones? Leader Marley rewarded me with a Free Choice, and I chose to learn a dead language. Not half a dozen men in the world could read my notes." "If your notes are safe, why don't you just destroy your mice and get rid of your proof that way?" "And the Hachovnik twins?" "You could at least keep Tanya out of sight." "Don't be a fool. That would only be a temporary measure and has nothing to do with the real problem. Lanza and Marley may suspect the truth right now, for all I know; they keep such close watch on my work. Anyway, the sFfcret is bound to come out sooner or later." Dr. Haslam clasped his hands and stared at them for a long while. His lined face looked grayer than ever. He looked up at last with a faint smile. "Well, my boy, I never asked you to discover this stuff, but since you have -- I hereby burn my bridges! You're right, we can't give it to Marley. But you can't handle it alone. What we need is time, and we haven't got it. We shall both be liquidated before this is over, there's no doubt of that, but we must do what we can. When is Tanya arriving?" "Tomorrow night, on the Playground Jet." "And you see Leader Marley when?" "Next Wednesday." "Five days yet. Then this is what we'll do. Too bad Lanza is in the other camp, but there's you and me, and I think Hudson and Faure from Serology will come in with us. We'll need others -- sociologists, anthropologists, psychologists -- the most promising material from all Categories if we're to create a new society based on the prospect of immortality. But I'll see the first two and bring them to your apartment tomorrow night for Tanya's welcome-home party. I leave it to you to muzzle Leah." "That won't do," said David. "I don't have a current Free Choice." "But I have. Two, as a matter of fact, a reward for curing the insomnia of Leader Marley's wife. I choose to give a party, I choose tomorrow night, and I choose your apartment." A knock rattled the door, and  the watchguard thrust in his head. "How much longer is this here experiment going to take? Do you guys s want to be re ported?" "Just finishing, Officer," called Karl. "You can leave the door open now." "What a stink!" said the guard. 1  "Thank God I'm in Military!' I T hardly seemed like a party, David thought. His guests were ill at ease, and their conversation labored, then stopped altogether when the Menial came into the library with a tray of glasses and niblets. "Put them on the liquor cabinet, James," said David. "And that will be all. Enjoy yourself tonight." The Menial put down the tray and then stooped to fumble with the lock. "Let that alone! I've told you a thousand times not to monkey with my liquor cabinet!" "Don't you want me to get out the ice cubes. Doctor?" "I'll do it. You can go now." "But are you sure you won't want me later in the evening, Doctor? Who's to serve the supper? Who's going to clear up afterward?" "We'll manage. Don't worry about us." James shuffled out of the room. "I suppose that means I'll manage," said Leah, with a selfpitying sigh. "I've noticed that whenever people decide to rough it and do without a Menial, they take it for granted the women will do the work, never the men -- unless the women are still young and pretty. Well, at any rate, I'll have Tanya to help me. I still don't see why you wouldn't let me go to the Port to meet her, Dr. Wong." "I just thought it would be more of a celebration if we had a surprise party all waiting for her to walk into. Dr. Haslam will bring her here directly from the Port, and here we all are, her old friends from the Institute, waiting to welcome her home." "I'd hardly say all," said Leah. "I'm the only person from Office that's here. And why have a party in your Library, Dr. Wong? Nothing here but books, books, books." "Because I keep my liquor here, in the only room I have a right to lock up. My Menial is a good man, but he can't resist an opened bottle." "Well, it's still a gloomy party." David turned appealingly to his other guests, Hudson and Faure, but they only looked uncomfortable. "Perhaps we need a drink." David unlocked the cupboard and picked up a bottle which he set down hastily when he heard voices in the hall. He hurried to the outer door and opened it a few inches to reveal the sturdy shoulders of the watchguard of the floor and, beyond him, Karl Haslam. "Everything in order. Officer?" asked Karl. "Your permit is in order; Dr. 1  Haslam, A private party. Let me just check -- yes, three guests have arrived, and you. two make five. That all? You have until midnight. But it beats me why you people in Research prefer a party without a watchguard, or why Leader Marley ever gives permission. Why, in all my years in Military, I've never been to an unwatched party, and I must say it never held "us down any." Karl laughed a little too forcedly. "I'll bet it didn't! But all Research people are a little peculiar. You must have noticed that yourself." "Well -- " "And you know how generous Leader Marley is, and how kind he is to loyal citizens. He wants usto be happy, so he pampers us now and then." "I guess he knows what he's doing, all right. Well, I'll check you out at twelve, then." "Go on in, Tanya," said Karl. They stepped into the apartment and David quietly closed the door. "Hi, Sis," drawled Leah. "You made us wait long enough!" She walked toward the girl, hand outstretched, then stopped with a gasp of disbelief. Tanya's red hair was still brilliant and gleaming, her creamy skin unlined and her full red lips curved up into a friendly smile as she leaned forward for a sisterly kiss. But Leah jerked away and glared with anger. A puzzled frown creased Tanya's lovely white forehead. "What's the matter, Leah? Aren't you glad to see me? You look so strange, as though you'd been terribly ill !" Leah shook her bead, tears of rage gathering in her pale eyes. "I'm okay," she whispered. "It's you. You haven't changed. I have. You're still young, you're pretty, you're just the way I used to be!" She whirled to face David, her voice choking. "What have you done to her. Dr. Wong?" The four men in the room were all staring at the sisters, scarcely believing what they saw, although they had all been prepared for the contrast. The twin sisters were no longer twins. One had retained her youth; the other was faded, aging. "This is awful," Haslam muttered. "Absolutely ghastly." He put a comforting hand on Leah's shoulder, and with a deep sob she hid her face against him and cried. Hudson and Faure could not take their eyes from Tanya, and David leaned against the wall to stop his trembling. "Sit down, all of you," he said. "First we'll have a drink. I'm sure we all need it. Then we'll face' -- what has to be faced." 18 A N hour later, they had achieved a calmness, of sorts, They had given up some of their normal sobriety to achieve the calm, but they were grateful to the drug for cushioning the shock. David paced the floor, glass in hand, talking rapidly as he finished his long explanation. "So you see what happened," he said. "When I began the experiment, 1 had no idea how staggering the results might be. That is, I knew in my mind, but I never imagined the reaness of what would happen. I thought of it as just an experiment Leah sniffed, her resentment somewhat dulled by drink. "So I was just an experiment! Don't you ever think about people's feelings? I know I'm not as good as you are; I'm only Office, but I'm human." Karl patted her hand. "Of course you are, Leah. But that is one of the defects of people in Research -- they forget about human emotions," He looked up sternly at David. "They go ahead with their experiments, and hang the consequences. If Dr. Wong had had any sense, he would never have kept this a secret for ten years, and we might have had ten years to prepare ourselves for such a responsibility. Instead, we have only a few days or, at most, weeks. Hudson! Faure! How do you feel about this thing now? Are you still game?' Both men seemed a little dazed, but Faure pulled himself together, speaking slowly, like a man in a dream. "We're with you. It's still hard to believe: we've got immortality!"  "I'd hardly call it immortality," said Hudson drily, "since, kill disease entities, nor ward off bullets or the disintegrating nuclear shaft of the needier -- as we will very likely find out before very long. But what do we do now? When people see these two girls together, it won't be an, hour before Marley hears about it." David spoke up with a new authority. "He must not hear about it. I know how poorly equipped I am to handle this situation, but since I created it, I must assume responsibility, and I have made my plans. "First, you, Tanya. Try to realize that if the Leader finds out that I have this secret of keeping youth, he will want it for himself. Nobody in Menial, nobody in Office, nobody in Research -- almost nobody at all -- will be allowed to benefit from it. Marley will use it as a special reward for certain Rulers, and he will try to keep its very existence a secret so that people in general will not be envious or rebellious. That means that he will have to If get rid of you." "Get rid of me? But I haven't done any harm!" "Just by existing and letting people look at your unchanging youth, you will be a threat to him, for you will give away his secret. How he'll deal with you, I don't know. Concentration camp, exile, or more probably, simple execution on grounds of treason, such as unauthorized choices of activity or study. It doesn't matter, he'll find a way. The only safety for you is in keeping hidden. You must stay quietly in Leah's apartment until we can find a refuge for you. Do you see that?" She looked around in bewilderment. "Is that right, Dr. Haslam? And what will they think at the Institute? I'm supposed to go back to my job in Intercom." "Dr. Wong is right," he said kindly. "Please believe us. It's hard for you to understand that we are asking you to do something secret, but just try to remember that you are, after all, an Office Category and are not equipped by training or constitution to think out problems like this. We'll tell you what is the right thing to do. You just do as we tell you, and you'll be perfectly safe." Leah snickered. "Oh, shell be safe enough, being as pretty as she is! What are you going to do about me? Don't I count?" "We'll come to that in a few minutes. Right now, we need food. Leah, you and Tanya be good girls and go out to the kitchen and heat up some supper for us. After we've eaten, we'll talk about you." A S soon as the girls were out of the room, the four men drew together at the table. "No use burdening them with too much knowledge," Karl remarked. "Even as it is, they are a great danger to us, and the less they know the better. David, will you proceed?" "I have little to add to the plans we made last night at the lab. The thing we need most is time; and next to that, a hiding place. We may very soon be classed as traitors, with every watchguard on the continent hunting for us. We will take care that they don't find us. Now, you said last night that each one of you has accumulated a Free Choice during the past year, which hasn't yet been used." "That's right," said Faure. "I intended to use mine next winter to live among the Australian aborigines for a week. I've been wanting that for years, but the planners always refused me; it was a project without practical purpose." "And I intended to use mine 20 to attempt a water-color painting," added Hudson. "In my boyhood I hoped to be put in Arts Category, but the Planners laughed at me. I suppose it's wrong, yet I still have the yen." "You have my sympathy," said Karl. "I was going to take an Aimless Tramp. Just shed my identity and wander on foot through the great north area of woods and Jakes." David sighed. "Well, if we are successful in hiding and in changing the world as we'd like, you can all three be free to do as you like without asking permission. But at present that's only the wildest of dreams. And, first, we must find our refuge. Today is Saturday. Tomorrow morning, each of you will go to BureauMed and claim your Free Choice. And each of you will choose an Aimless Tramp." "But I don't like hiking," objected Hudson. "You won't be hiking. You'll take off in your roboplanes and then disappear. You will be without supervision. You will then proceed, disguised as you think suitable, to find a place for our new colony -- somewhere in South America? -- and make preliminary arrangements to receive us. You must be back by Tuesday aftei noon at the latest. On Tuesday, as soon as you have reported back to BureauMed, get to the Institute as fast as you can." "Why the deadline?" "Because by Tuesday afternoon, sometime before evening, probably, I expect all three of you to be suffering from an attack of Blue Martian Fever, and I want you to get expert hospital care. You will be the nucleus of the new regime." Karl laughed. "I wish you could have picked a base for ant than Blue Martian." "Who's got Blue Martian?" asked Tanya, as the girls came in from the kitchen with their trays of food. "I'll never forget how sick it made me." " Y ou should worry," said Leah. "If kept you young and beautiful, didn't it?" "You won't have to envy her, Leah," said David going to the liquor cabinet. "I'm going to give you and the others a shot of the Tuesday afternoon you should feel the first symptoms. But after forty-eight hours in the hospital, you'll be good as new. And you will all stop growing older." They watched, fascinated, as he opened the cooling compartment of the liquor cupboard. "I always like plenty of ice in my drinks," he remarked, drawing out a tray of cubes and opening a small door behind the tray. He removed several small bottles at filled with a milky liquid, and a copper box of sterile needles and syringes. "Who'll be first?" There was a knock at the door, and David stopped. "What is it?" he called. "Me," came the watch guard's voice. "Just thought I'd do you  a favor and tell you it's only ten minutes till checkout time. Time to get yourselves decent!" They could hear the rumble of his laugh as he moved on down, the hall. Trembling, David picked up a bottle, poured alcohol onto the rubber cap, and deftly filled the sterile syringe. He reached for a piece of cotton, dipped it in iodine, and looked up, waiting. KlSfrl Haslam had already bared his left arm. David swabbed the 22 spot on the upper deltoid. Karl laughed. "Here I come, Methuselah!" "All set?" asked David. He plunged the needle home. Institute, two at a time, and hurried toward his office through the echoing corridors, where the usual watchguard sauntered on patrol. "Morning, Jones." "Good morning, Doctor. Pretty early, aren't you?" "Wednesday's my busy day." He settled at his desk, miserably conscious of the open door and curious eyes behind him, opened his briefcase, then glanced at his wristwafch. More than an hour before his interview with Leader Marley. Spreading some data sheets before him, he looked at them blankly as he tried to order his thoughts. His eyes were ringed with dark depressions, for he had had no sleep. There had been so many things to plan for, so many arrangements to make. It was possible, of course, that this morning's talk would turn out to be mere routine. There might remain several weeks of freedom -- but there might be only a few hours. He shrank from the complexity of the problem before him; he was a Research man, devoted to his test tubes and his culture growths, and would have been happy never to face any problem beyond them. He had a moment's revulsion at the unfairness of the fact that a simple experiment in the lab, an addition to man's knowledge of the Universe, should have plunged him against his will into a situation far beyond his ability to handle. There had been, as Karl pointed out, the alternative Leader. That would have absolved him of all responsibility. But that was the trouble, he thought. Responsibility could not be confined to squiggles in his notebook, when those squiggles might affect the whole of society. "Dr. Wong!" He jumped and turned around hastily. "Leah! What in the world?" She stood in the doorway, glaring at him, breathing heavily as though she were trying to hold back sobs. Slowly she tottered to the desk and sank down into her chair by the stenograph. "You doublecrosser!" she whispered. He looked quickly at the doorway, but the guard had not come back. Leaning forward, he questioned her fiercely. "What are you doing here? They told me yesterday that several people had come down with attacks of Blue Martian, Why 23 aren't you in the hospital with the others?" "Because I wasn't sick!" "But I gave you -- " "Imagine how I felt," she raced on, "watching Dr. Haslam start having a chill, hearing Dr. Faure complain about his awful headache, and listening to Dr. Hudson dial Intercom and call for a doctor. And all that time I was waiting, waiting for something to happen to me. And nothing did! What have you got against me, Dr. Wong, that you infect all the others and only pretend to do it to me? I don't want to grow old any more than they do!" "But I wasn't pretending. Quiet, now, and let me think," waited until the watchguard had passed by the door, then raised his head. "Look here, Leah. Evidently the infection didn't take. This is what must have happened. That treatment I gave you ten years ago must have made you permanently immune to Blue Martian, and the antibodies it formed in your cells simply protected you against this new invasion of the virus. It never occurred to me that the immunity would last so long. But don't worry. I'll find a way." She looked suspicious. "What do you mean?" "I mean that there's no reason why Blue Martian should be the only vehicle for giving you the that will work equally well. It's only a question of finding one." "And how long will that take you?" "How long does anything take in Research? Maybe a week, maybe a year." "And maybe ten! I can't wait. Dr. Wong. I'm thirty-five now; I'm growing older. What good will a long life do me, if it only preserves me as the middle-aged woman I'll be by then? And all those years that I'll be getting older and older, there'll be Tanya, lively and pretty, to remind me that I was once like that, too. I can't face it!" "The watchguard will hear you!" Haggard-faced, he watched her shaking shoulders, hearing her muffled sobs. "You're a criminal, Dr. Wong! It was a crime, what you did to Tanya and me." "I didn't realize in the beginning or I'd never have touched the thing. I know it now, even better than you do, but what can I do?" She looked up and wiped her eyes, her mouth set hard. "I know what I can do. I can report you to the Leader." "What good will that do? You know how terrible you feel now about being left out -- though I swear I never meant it to be like 24 this. But just try to imagine. If you report me so that Leader then thousands of people will be put in just the same situation you are in. You're only one person suffering. But then there'd be hundreds of thousands, millions! Surely you wouldn't want to have that on your conscience?" "Do you think Fd care?" "You would when you felt calmer. You're wrought up, ill. Let me send you home. Promise me you'll go home quietly, talk it over with Tanya, and not say anything to anyone else. I'll think of a way out for you. Just be patient." "Patient!" He thought of calling Karl Haslam. Karl would know best how to deal with her, how to bring her back to reason. He reached toward the intercom, then dropped his hand in despair. Karl was in the hospital, with Fauree and Hudson, shivering with the cold of Blue Martian fever. But he had to get her away. He pressed the intercom dial. "Dr. Wong speaking. Miss Hachovnik is ill and is being sent home. Please send an aircab for her at once." He helped Leah to her feet, and spoke pleadingly. "Promise you'll be good, Leah?" The fury in her eyes nearly knocked him down. Without a word, without a gesture, she walked out. been put through a wringer as he followed Officer Magnun into the Leader's suite at State House. Several nights of sleeplessness, the worries of planning for a refuge, and the scene with Leah had left him limp and spiritless. The girl was a danger, he knew, but she was only one of many. He nodded at Dr. Lanza, who was busy reading reports from BureauMed, and saluted Leader Marley, who was talking with a watch guard. Marley looked up briefly. "Sit down, Wong." David folded himself into a chair, grateful for a few moments in which to collect himself, while Marley gave the last of his orders. "Put them in the Vermont granite quarries, and keep them at work for the next year." "As you say, Leader. With the usual secrecy, of course?" "No, you blockhead! These are a bunch of nobodies. Use all the , publicity you can get. Keep a punishment a secret and how can it have any effect on other people? No, I want full radio and news coverage and telecast showings as they swing the first pick at the first rocks. People have 25 got to realize that the Leader knows best, that treason doesn't pay. No matter how clever they think they are, they'll always get caught. Understand?" "As you say, Leader." "Then get going." As the guard left the room, Leader JVfarley turned to David. "What fools people are !" He ran his beefy hands through a shock of black hair, blinked his eyes, and wrinkled the heavy black brows that met over his nose. Wonderingly, he shook his massive head as he drew his gleaming needier from his breast pocket and played with it, tossing it from hand to hand while he talked.  "Fm probably the most generous Leader the State has had since the Atomic Wars, Wong, and I never withhold a privilege from someone who has deserved it. But people mistake me when they think that I am weak and will overlook treason." "Your generosity is a byword, Leader Marley," said Wong. "But some people are incapable of acting for their best interests even when you have defined it for them. Who are these latest traitors?" "Oh, nobody really important, of course, except as they waste time which they owe to the State. Just attempts at illegal study. An Office Category who had found 2 a basement room in a deserted building and was spending all his evening hours there practicing the violin. A Theater man who was illegally trying to learn carpentry. And a teacher of mathematics who had forged a key to the Linguistics library, and had been getting in every night to study a dead language -- Cuneiform, Latin, something like that, utterly without practical value. This last one is an old man, too, and ought to have known better. People must be made to realize that if they want the privilege of useless study, they will have to earn it. And I am very broadminded in such cases." "Nobody has better reason to know that than I, Leader Marley, and I am always grateful to you." Marley coughed and straightened the jacket over his bearlike chest as he put back his needier. "Now to business. Where's that memorandum, Lanza?" Dr. Lanza handed him the paper, then sat down beside the Leader. "First. When Dr. Lanza called on you last week, he found the door to your office locked. What explanation do you have?" David smiled and spread his hands. "My explanation is the generosity of Leader Marley. You have so many affairs to occupy your attention that it is not surprising that you do not remember rewarding me with a Free Choice some years ago, for my work on Martian Blue. I chose, as I am sure you remember now, an occasional hour of Privacy." The Leader blinked. "That's right. I had forgotten. Well, the Leader never goes back on his word. Though why in the name of Marley you fellows want a crazy thing like that is beyond me. What do you do, behind a locked door, that you don't want anyone to see?" "Do you doubt my loyalty, Leader Marley?" "I doubt everything. What do you want with Privacy?" Lanza broke in amiably. "I'm afraid we just have to accept such wishes as one of the harmless abnormalities of the Research mind, Leader. Since I grew up in that Category, I understand it to some extent." "You're right in calling it abnormal. I think perhaps I'd better remove that from the possible Choices in the future. It could easily be misused, and it never did make any sense to me. "Well, second. It's been more than three years since you reported any progress with the problem of White Martian Fever, Wong. What is your explanation?" "Research is not always swift, Leader." "But I distinctly ordered you to find an immunizing agent within three years. Our colonies on Mars cannot wait forever. I've been patient with you, but you've had more than enough time." "I am very sorry, Leader Marley. I have done my best and so have my colleagues. But the problem is complex. If I may explain, we had to find a suitable culture medium for growing the virus, and then we had to work at the problem of coupling it with suitable haptens -- " Impatiently, Marley waved his hand. "You know I don't understand your jargon. That's not my business, what troubles you've had. I want results. You got results on Blue Martian quickly enough." "We were fortunate. But when we storm the citadel of knowledge, Leader Marley, no one can predict how long it will take for the citadel to fall." "Nonsense! I'm warning you, Wong, yeu're failing in your duty to the State, and you can't escape the consequences with poetic doubletalk. I allow special privileges to you people in Research and I expect a proper appreciation in return. When I order you to produce a protection for White Martian, I want results!" "But you can't get a thing like that just by asking for it. Such things are simply not under your control." 27 "Watch yourself, Wong! Your remarks are dangerously dose to treason !" "Is it treason to tell you a plain fact?" Stony-faced, David stared defiantly at Marley, trying to control the trembling of his body. If he had had a needier at that instant, he realized incredulously, he would have shot the Leader and thought his own life a small price to pay for such a pleasure. Lanza coughed. "Pm afraid Dr. Wong is not well, Leader. Worrying over the slowness of his work has distorted his reactions. But I am sure that you will understand, as you always do, and be indulgent." "i'll overlook your remarks, Wong," said Marley, relaxing. "But you'd better change your attitude. You Research people cause me more trouble than any other three Categories put together. Sometimes I wonder if a spell in the granite quarries mightn't -- "  A light flashed on his desk He watched the blinking code for a second, then roe abruptly and left the room. The two men sat in silence. David glanced at Lanza, and Lanza shifted in his chair. "Thanks for the good word," said David we rally. "How do you like being a Rider, by the way? When we were at Med school together, I thought you were a man with ideas." "When I was at Medschool I didn't know what was good for me," Lanza replied stiffly. "And you think you do now?" A slow flush crept over Lanza's face. "Look here, Wong! Each man has to make his own terms with himself. Don't act so smug! You shut yourself away inside the nice white walls of your laboratory and ignore all the conflicts of life. You shut your ears and your eyes, live in perfect harmony with your test tubes, and let the world go hang. Well, that isn't my way." "Your way, apparently, is to worm yourself into the confidence of that steel-hearted imbecile who rules our lives and our thoughts, and spend twenty-four hours a day saying, 'Yes, Yes,' and waiting for him to die so you can step into his shoes!" "We're alone," Said Lanza. "I won't report you. But I have no intention of justifying myself. Have you any idea why you've been let alone for so long? You haven't produced anything tangible in several years. Haven't you ever wondered why no one put on the pressure? Haven't -- " He broke off as Marley lumbered back into the room and fell into a chair. The Leader's manner had altered. He stared at David with grim inquiry, the  28 beady eyes traveling slowly over him, taking in his rumpled hair, his strained face, the rigid set of his shoulders. At last Marley spoke, his voice soft with menace. "You're looking well, Dr. Wong. Remarkably well. In fact, it occurs to me that you don't seem to have aged a bit since my last visit to your laboratory. Tell me, how do you keep your youth?" blood through his body, feel the thud of his racing heart. He kept his voice low so that it would not tremble. "Thank you, Leader Marley, for your kindness in noticing my appearance. I suppose I chose my parents well. They both lived to be over ninety, you know." "This is no joking matter. I've just had a report. An epidemic of Blue Martian fever has broken out among the people of your Institute. Why have you not mentioned it?" "If you will forgive me, Leader Marley, I've had no chance. I reported it in the usual manner to the health authorities, and have here in my briefcase a memorandum which I hoped to bring to your attention, among several other matters, when you had finished giving your instructions to me." Marley continued implacably, "And how did this epidemic begin? It was my understanding that ho insect existed here on Earth that could transmit the virus. Yet several people from your lab came down with the disease on the same day. What is your explanation?" "It's very simple. To prepare the vaccine, as I am sure you wall remember from your last visit to us, we have to keep in the lab a limited number of the Fafli, the Martian insects which act as hosts at one stage of the viruses life. Last week a Menial carelessly knocked over one of the cages and several Fafli escaped. The Menial was discharged, of course, and put in Punishment, but the damage had already been done." "You have a very ready explanation." "Would you rather I had none at all. Leader Marley?" "Well, let that go." Marley drummed his plump fingers on the desk as he continued. "There Wfas another report for me just now. A report so wild, so incredible, so staggering that I can scarcely bring myself to take it seriously. From an Office Category at the Institute." David's heart beat wildly, but he forced a smile to his lips. "Oh, yes. You must mean Miss Hachovnik. I've been worried about ; 29 that poor girl for some time." "What do you mean, 'poor girl'?" "It's very distressing to me, because she has been a good and loyal worker for many years. But she is becoming unstable. She has a tendency to burst into tears over nothing, is sometimes hysterical, seems to have secret grievances, and is extremely jealous of all women whom she considers more attractive. She was never too bright, to be sure, but until recently she has done her ork well, so I've hated to take any action. Just this morning I had to send her home because she was ill." "Do you mean to say," asked Msyrley, "that none of her story is true?" "I don't know. What is her story?" "She reports that you have been working on a private project of your own, instead of on White Martian. That you have discovered a way to make people iminortal, by infecting them with Blue Martian. What is your explanation?" David only stared, his mind so blurred with panic that he could not speak. His stunned silence was broken by a laugh. It was Dr. Lanza, leaning backward in his chair, holding himself over the stomach as he shook his head. "These hysterical women!" His laughter trailed off to a commiserating chuckle. "You're too forbearing, Wong. You shouldn't keep a worker who's so far gone. Take a leaf from Leader Marley's book and remember: Kindness is often weakness; when it is necessary for the good of the State, be harsh!" "I hardly know what to say," said David. "I had no idea she'd gone so far." "Then there's no truth in it?" Mariey persisted. "What she says is impossible?" "Well," said David judiciously, "we people in Research have learned not to call anything impossible, but this dream of immortality is as old as the human race. We have a thousand legends about it, including the story of the Phoenix, that fabulous bird which, when consumed by fire, rose triumphant from its own ashes to begin life anew. A pretty story, of course. But I need only put it to a mind as logical as yours, Leader Mariey. Throughout all the millenia of mail's existence, the Sun has always risen each morning in the east, and thus we know that it always will. That is the order of nature. Likewise, from the earliest generations of man, no individual has ever lived longer than a hundred and some years, and thus we know that he never will. That is the order of Nature and we can't alter SO it to the best of my knowledge." Leader Marley was thoughtful. He touched the intercom. "Send in Officer Magnum" David held his breath. "Magnun, Office Category Hachovnik is to be taken from her home at once and put in indefinite Psycho-detention.' Marley stood up. "Very well. Dr. Wong. You may go. But I shall suspend your privilege of Privacy, at least until after you have devised a protection against White Martian. It isnot wise to disregard the wishes of the Leader. Lanza, show him out." At the street door, they paused. Lanza looked at David speculatively. "You do keep your youth well, David." "Some people do." "I remember that legend of the Phoenix. What do you suppose the Phoenix did with his new life, once he'd risen from the ashes of his old self?" "I'm no philosopher." "Neither am I. But you and I both know that the principle of induction was exploded centuries ago. It's true that the Sun has always risen in the east. But is there anything to keep it, someday, from rising in the west?" his desk. Through the open door behind him, he could hear the watch guard slowly pacing the dimly lit corridor. He could feel time pressing at his back. He was reprieved, he knew, but for how long? He got up, at one point, when the corridor behind him was quiet, and went to the bookcase. He pressed the brass handle, saw the shelves silently swing away from the wall, then set it back again. The mechanism, installed a century ago by a cautious politician, was still in good order. Back at his desk, he thought of Leah and her lost youth, lost because of his own impersonal attitude. He felt sorry for her, but there was nothing he could do for her now. It was a relief to know that Tanya, at least, remained hidden and secure in her sister's apartment. It was after midnight before he closed his notebook and locked it away in the top drawer. His plans were completed. There would not be time given him, he knew, to finish his work on White Martian. That would have to be dropped, and resumed at some more favorable time in the future -- if there was a future for him. But he would begin at once to produce in quantity a supply of was sure that the untrained guards who watched his movements would never realize that he had shifted to another project. 31 With a brief good night to the guard, he left the building to walk home. His shoulders were straight, his stride confident, and he disdained looking behind him to see if anyone was following. He had made his terms with himself, and only death, which he would certainly try to prevent, could alter his plans. Going into his apartment he wearily turned on the light. Then he froze, feeling as though he had been clubbed. Leah Hachovnik was huddled at one end of the sofa, her face dripping tears. "I thought you'd never come," she whispered. He slumped down beside her. "How did you get here, Leah? I thought you were -- " hid in your hallway until the watchguard was at the other end. When his back was turned, I just took off my shoes and slipped in. I've been waiting for hours." Her voice was almost inaudible, spent beyond emotion. "They got Tanya," she said dully. "They took her away." "What happened? Quick!" "After I reported to BureauMed -- I'm sorry I did that, Dr. Wong, but I just couldn't help myself. I didn't tell them about Tanya and the others, just about you. Then I walked around for hours, hating you, hating Tanya, hating everybody. Finally I got .so tired that I went home. Just as I got into the hall, I heard a loud knock and I saw Officer Magnun at my door. When Tanya opened it, he simply said, 'Office Category Hachovnik?' When she nodded her head, he said, 'You're under detention.' She screamed and she fought, but he took her away. Since then, I've been hiding. I'm afraid." David tried to think. He remembered that he had said only "Miss Hachovnik" in his talk with the Leader. Had Marley never known that there was more than one? But Lanza surely knew. Or had he merely assumed that Magnun would ask for Leah? Would they realize, at Psycho detention, that they had the wrong woman? Probably not, for she would be hysterical with terror, and her very youth and beauty taken in connection with the "jealousy and envy of younger women" which was noted in her commitment order, would seem to confirm her madness. He was stilt safe, for a while -- if he could keep Leah away from the Institute. "I'm afraid," she whimpered. "Don't let them put me away." "Then you'll have to do exactly as I tell you. Can you follow orders exactly?" "Yes, yes!" "I'll have to hide you here. We can fix up my library as a room for you. It's the only room I can 32 keep locked, and which my Menial never enters in my absence. Whatever happens, Leah  -- no matter what happens -- keep yourself hidden. More than your life depends on that." returned from the hospital, pale and shaky, David summoned them to his office. At the door, Watch guard Jones looked them over. "Say, that Blue Martian fever sure does take it out of you. You fellows look like you've been plenty sick!" "They have been," said David. "Let them by so they can sit down and rest." Jones moved aside, but he lounged in the doorway, listening. David ignored him. "Glad to see you back, gentlemen. I'll make this brief. You have been the victims of a laboratory accident just as much as if you'd been contaminated with radiation. Our Leader Marley, who understands the problems of all Categories, has very generously consented to grant you a two weeks' convalescence, in addition to a Free Choice. Take a few minutes to think over your decision." He strolled over to the window and looked out at the green of the trees just bursting into leaf. Then, as if on impulse, he turned back. "While you're thinking it over, will you look at these protocols? We discussed them before you got sick, you remember -- a plan to prevent an epidemic of Blue Martian. Do you approve of the final form? I'd like to carry on, and after all," he added with an ironic smile, "it's getting later than we might think." He handed each man a sheet of paper whose contents were identical. They studied them. Karl Haslam was the first to speak. "You think, then, that other cases of Blue Martian may develop?" "It is certainly probable. Those Fafli insects were never caught." Karl looked back at his paper. It contained a list of names, some of which were well known to all the country, some of them obscure. Thoughtfully, he nodded as he ran down the list. Hudson glanced up, frowning, his finger pointed at one name. "I don't know," he said slowly, "that this particular experiment would prove useful. Surely the Lanza method has not proved to be as effective as we once hoped." "You may be right. But there's the bare possibility that the modified Lanza method might be of enormous benefit to us." "It is uncertain. Too much of 33 a risk. Tat's my opinion." "Then I'll reconsider. The rest has your approval? Very well. And now what choice have you made for your holiday?" "I think we are all agreed," said Karl soberly. "We'll have an Aimless Tramp." "An excellent idea," approved David. "Oh, Jones, will you get an aircab to take the doctors to Bureau Med, and then arrange for their Roboplanes to be serviced and ready in an hour?" "I don't know as I ought to leave my post," said Jones. "You'd rather stay with us and perhaps be exposed to the Fever?" "Okay, okay!" When his footsteps had died away, David leaned forward. "We've done our best. Another month or so and we should be completely ready for our retirement act." "If we have a month," said Faure. David grinned. "Well, if our time runs out, at least we'll go down fighting. You know all your lines, your props are ready, the plot is worked out, and we can slip into our makeup in an instant -- provided the audience shows up." "You're getting to be quite a joker, David," said Karl. "What if the audiepce comes around to the stage door?" Then we'll try to receive him properly. Our Leader is a man of iron, but I doubt that he's immortal." They heard the approaching guard. "I'm sure you'll benefit from your holiday," David went on. "That last .checkup showed an antibody titer entirely too high for safety." "In other words, it's time for us to get going?" asked Karl, smiling. "That's right. Only the next time the antibody curve rises, it will be for keeps." ported that Judge Brinton, the well-known champion of Category rights, was ill with Blue Martian fever. Three little-known nuclear physicists living in the same apartment in Oak Ridge developed symptoms on the same day. Sporadic cases of Blue Martian flared up all over the continent. Occasionally a whole family was affected -- husband, wife, and all the children. There was a serious one at the School of Social Structure, and at Harvard Medical School nearly a third of the senior class, and they the most brilliant, were hospitalized at the same time. Rumors blanketed the country like a fog, and people everywhere became uneasy. There were no 34 deaths from the illness, but the very idea that an infectious disease could flare up unpredictably all over the nation, out of control, was frightening. It was said that the disease had been beamed to Earth by alien enemies from space; that all its victims became sterile; or that their minds were permanently damaged. It was also said, though people laughed even as they repeated the rumor, that if you once had Blue Martian Fever you'd become immortal. This particular theory had been clearly traced to the tavings of a red-haired madwoman who was confined to Fsychodetention, but still it was too ridiculous not to repeat. For a week, comedians rang a hundred changes on the basic joke: Wife: Drop dead! Husband: I can't. I've had Blue Martian. The unrest became so great that Leader Maiiey himself appeared on the telecaster to reassure the nation. He was an impressive figure on the lighted screen, resting solid and at ease in a leather chair, raising his massive black head, lifting his big hand to gesture as his rich voice rolled out. "You have nothing to fear," he said. "Under your beneficent Leaders, infectious disease has been wiped out many years ago. BureauMed informs me that these scattered cases of Blue Martian fever have been caused by the escape of a few Fafli insects, which have, since then, been isolated and destroyed. The illness has no serious after-effects. And as for the rumors that it confers immortality -- " He allowed his face to break into a pitying smile as he slowly shook his head, looking regretful and et somehow amused. "Those who continue to spread gossip about the fever will only reveal themselves as either psychotics or traitors. Whichever they are, they will be isolated for the good of our society." The effect of his words w'as somewhat diminished by the brief glimpse people had of Dr. Lanza, who reached a hand to help the Leader rise. For Dr. Lanza wore an anxious frown, and his face was thin with worry. In spite of numerous arrests, the rumors continued. For two weeks sporadic outbreaks of the fever occurred, and then, abruptly, they ceased. TT was more than a week after  the last case had been reported that David sat in his basement laboratory beside the opened mouse cage, watching with wry affection as the furry creatures crawled over his hand. These were historic mice, he reflected,  35 opened up a new world, a world which he must somehow help to make better than the present one. His three colleagues had returned a few days ago from their holiday. They had calmly come back to work, and apparently nobody had thought to put two and two together, and thus connect the epidemic with the vacationers. It had been unfortunate that Tanya should have been put under arrest; it was difficult trying to find amusement for Leah so that she would keep out of sight, but still, on the whole, the,ir luck had been good. But it was time for David to go back to work in his office. Gently he detached the mice from his hand, dropped them into their cage, and closed the wire trap. He took his leather pencil case and the keys to his desk from the pocket of his lab coat and laid them on the desk, below the nail on which his wristwatch hung. Carelessly he dropped his lab coat onto the desk and reached for his jacket, then paused, listening. The chatter in the technicians' room suddenly died. In the unnatural quiet sounded a steady march of feet. David turned to meet the probing black eyes of Leader Marley. Just behind him were Dr. Lanza and Officer Magnun. There was no time to conceal 34 his mice, David realized. Shrugging into his jacket, he strode forward without hesitation, a smile on his face, and stretched out his hand. "Leader Marley! This is indeed an honor. If you had only notified us of your visit, we should have been prepared." "Young as ever, I see, Wong.' "Thank you. Leader." There was no banter in Marley's eyes, he noted, but he continued amiably. "It has been some years since you have honored us by a visit in person. I'm afraid a laboratory is not a very exciting place, but I'd be honored to show you anything that may be of interest to you." A faint contempt curled Marley's mouth as he glanced around the room. "Nothing to see ihat I haven't seen before, is there? A lot of test tubes, a bunch of flasks, a mess of apparatus you'd think had been dreamed up by an idiot, and a bad smell. You still keep animals f I notice." He sauntered over to the bench, picked up the cage and looked at the scurrying rodents. David scarcely breathed. Marley only nodded. "Well, mice are mice." He put down the cage and turned away. "These look just like the ones I saw when I was here eight or ten years ago. Same white patch on the forelimbs. I never knew mice could live that long." "But -- " began Lanza, bending over to study the mice. "What an amazing memory you have. Leader," said David. "Just as you guessed, these mice are the direct descendants of the ones you saw on your former visit, a special mutant strain. The chief difference is that these are marked with white patches on the right forelimbs, while, as I am sure you recall, the original specimens were marked on the leit forelimbs. Odd how these marks run in families, isn't it?" Lanza put down the cage and strolled toward the door as Marley took a last bored look around. "Nothing new here that I ought to see, Lanza?" "No. Nothing new." "Well, I've no time to waste. I've come here for two reasons, Dr. Wong. We both want a booster shot for Blue Martian. Ten years is a long time, and there's been this epidemic." "Which is now under control." "That may be, but I still want a booster. You Research people don't always know as much as you think you do. When that's done, I want a detailed report of your progress on White Martian." "I shall be hapy to give it," said David. "If you will go directly to my office. I'll pick up the vaccine and syringes, and be with you in a few minutes." Marley and Officer Magnun marched to the door, and David followed, standing aside to let Lanza precede him. Lanza hesitated there, staring at the floor. Then he smiled and looked directly at David. "Beautiful spring weather we are having. I'm wondering about the marvelous order of nature. Did you happen to notice, this morning, whether the Sun did actually rise in the east?" David stared at the retreating back. There was no longer any doubt ,in his mind. Lanza knew. What was he going to do? "Hurry up, Doctor," said Officer Magnun from the doorway. "Right away." He opened the refrigerator and inspected the two groups of red-capped vials sitting on the shelf. He had no time to think, no time to weigh pros and cons; he could only act. Choosing two vials, he added them to the sterile kit from the autoclave, and took a last look around. He noticed his watch still hanging on the wall, and the lab coat which covered his leather pencil case. He started to take them, then slowly dropped his hand and touched the intercom. "Get me Dr. Karl Haslam." "You're keeping the Leader waiting," said Magnun, but David paid no attention. 37 "Dr. Haslam? Dr. Wong speaking. I may be a little late getting up to see those precipitates of yours. But you keep them simmering, just in case. It's very probable that the antibody curve will rise Yes, I'll let you know if I can." Magnun followed him to the office, then strolled away for a chat with Watchguard Jones. David put his things on his desk and made his preparations in businesslike fashion while Marley and Lanza glanced curiously around the office. He watched apprehensively as Marley inspected the bookcase, then turned away. "I never could understand why Research needs so many books," he remarked. I "Please roll up your sleeve, Leader Marley. I'm ready for you now." Deftly he assembled the syringe, filled it to the two centimeter mark, and scrubbed the arm presented to him. "Ready?" He ihserted the needle and slowly expelled the fluid. Then, taking a fresh syringe, he repeated the operation, filling from the second vial. "Why do those bottles have different numbers?" asked Marley. "Aren't we getting the same thing?" "Certainly. Just lab routine, to we can keep track of how II many units have been used from our stock. There, that does it, Lanza. Both of you will be perfectly safe for a good many years to come." He was washing his hands at the sink when he heard a struggle at the door. Turning, he saw Leah, thin, gaunt and terrified, held fast in the grip of Officer Magnun, who forced her inside and slammed the door behind them.  "What's the meaning of this intrusion?" demanded Marley. "There's some funny business going on, Leader," said Magnun. "I caught this woman trying to sneak in here. She says she's Miss Hachovnik and she works here. Only she ain't. I arrested Miss Hachovnik myself, and I remember well enough what she looked like. She was a cute chick, not a bit like this dame." Marley was staring at the sobbing girl, eyes blinking as he thought, looked back, remembered. Slowly his eyes shifted to David, and David felt like a man impaled. "You may leave, Magnun," said the Leader. "You don't want me to arrest this woman?" "Let go of her! I said you may leave!" "As you say. Leader." When the door closed, the room throbbed to Leah's sobs. "I couldn't help it, Dr. Wong," she cried. "I got so bored, sitting and looking at those books, day after day, with nothing to do! I thought I'd just slip down here for an hour and say hello to people, and -- " "Quiet, Hachovnik!" roared Marley. He quieted his voice. "I understand now, Wong. I remember. There were two girls. Twins. The one in Psychodetention, according to Officer Magnun, is still beautiful and young. It's no use, Wong. You do know the secret of immortality. And you told me the Phoenix was only a fairy tale!" Whatever might happen now, at least the suspense was over. He had done all he could, and it was a relief to have things in the open. He thought fleetingly of his colleagues, alerted by his message, frantically putting their plans into operation, but he leaned back against the sink with every appearance of ease. "You're not quite right, Leader Marley. I cannot confer immortality. All I am able to do is stave off the aging process." "That will do me nicely. And it's connected somehow with the Blue Martian virus?" "Yes. The disease serves as the vehicle." With a brisk motion, Marley drew his needier from his breast pocket and aimed it steadily at David. "Give it to me" "You're rather ambiguous," said David. How were his friends getting along? Were they ready yet? Had Karl visited the basement lab? "Do you mean you want me to give you the injection to prolong your life, or the secret of how to do it, or what?" "Don't quibble! First you'll give me the injection to make me immortal. Then you'll turn over to me all your notes on procedure. Then my friend here will needle you with a shaft of electrons and end your interest in the problem." "Surely you won't keep such a good thing all for yourself," said David. "What about Dr. Lanza? He's your right-hand man. Don't you want him to live forever, too? What about Officer Magnun? He's a faithful servant." "You're stalling, Wong. Do you want me to kill you now?" "It won't be wise to needle me yet, Leader Marley. The secret would be lost forever." "I'll have your notes!" "Yes? Try to read them. They're written in Coptic, a dead language that you consider it a waste of time to learn, because such knowledge is impractical. There aren't half a dozen men on Earth who could make head 39 or tail of my notebook," "Then I'll find that half-dozen! I want the injection," He gestured with the gleaming weapon. "This is once when I have no Free Choice," said David, "Very well." He started toward the door, but halted at the roar of command. "Stop! Do you think I'm fool enough to let you out of my sight?" "But I have to get the inoculant." "Use the intercom. Send for it." David slumped into the chair and opened the intercom. He could almost feel the electronic shaft of the needier ripping into his body. His heart beat wildly, aittl the tension of adrenalin ran through his body. His lips felt cold, but he held them steady as he spoke into the dial. "Get me Dr. Haslam Karl? David Wong speaking. Will you send someone up with a vial of phoenix special? The precipitates? I should say the antibody titer has reached the danger point. Don't delay treatment any longer." Silently tby waited. Marley's grim face did not relax; his eyes were alight. Leah lay back in her chair with closed eyes, and Lanza stared intently at the floor. A soft knock came at the door, and a female technician hurried in, carrying a tray. "I'm sorry to be so slow, Dr. Wong. Dr. Haslam had a little trouble locating the right vial. Oh, and he said to tell you not to worry about those precipitates. They're taken care of." "Just a minute," said David. "Leader Marley, Miss Hachovnik here is very ill. Won't you let this girl help her to the rest room? She'll be safe there until you're ready for her." Marley looked at the halffainting woman. "All right. You take her there, Lanza, and this girl too. Lock them in. And she's not to talk. Do you understand? She's not to talk!" "As you say, Leader Marley," the technician whispered. She helped Leah to her feet, and Lanza followed them from the room. Marley closed the door and locked it. "Now, then, Wong, give me that shot, and heaven help you if you try any tricks!" "Will you bare your arm while I prepare the syringe?" Awkwardly hanging onto the needier, Marley tugged at his sleeve while David calmly picked up a bottle of colorless liquid and filled his syringe. He turned to the Leader, swabbed his arm, then picked up the syringe. "There you are," said David. Jerking the syringe upward, he forced a thin jet of pure alcohol 40 into the man's eyes. Marley screamed. Agonizing pain blinded him, and as he clutched at his eyes, David snatched the needier from the writhing fingers, and flashed the electronic dagger straight to the heart. He stared at the twitching body for only an instant. People were pounding on the door, shouting. He tugged at the desk drawer to get his notebook, then remembered sickly that he had left his keys in the lab. He would have to leave his notes. The shouts were growing louder, people were battering the door. Swiftly he moved to the bookcase, swung it away from the wall, and dropped into darkness. He brought the bookcase back, then turned and ran along the black passageway, at State House, conferring with his subordinates. "It hardly seems possible, Magnun, that so many people could have slipped through your fingers without help from the Military. You say both the Hachovnik twins have disappeared?" "Yes, Leader." "And how many people from the Institute?" "Six, Leader. But it didn't do them any good. We got them, all right." "But you found no bodies!" "They wouldn't have bodies after we got through with them. Leader." "You're quite certain. Officer Magnun, that all the fugitives were destroyed?" Lanza looked tired, and his officers noticed in him a lack of firmness, an indecision, to which they were not accustomed in a Leader, "Say, those babies never had a chance. Leader. We picked up their roboplanes somewhere over Kansas, and we shot them out of the air like ducks. They didn't even fire back. They just crashed", burned, disintegrated. They won't give you any more, trouble. Why, we even picked up the remains of Doc Wong's wristwatch and that old beat-up pencil case of his." He flung them on the desk. Lanza fingered the charred and molten relics. "That will do, Magnun. I'll call you when I need you," "Say, ain't you feeling well. Leader? You look kind of green." "That will be all, Magnun!" "As you say, Leader." Lanza shoved aside the charred remnants and spread out the papers waiting for him, the unimportant, miscellaneous notes accumulated over the years by Hudson, Faure, and Haslam. And the unreadable notebook of David Wong. He sighed and 41 looked up as his secretary entered. "I'm sorry to disturb you, Leader. You look tired." "The funeral this morning was quite an ordeal, and so much has happened the last three days!" "Wll, I thought you ought to know that strange reports are coming in. Some of our most prominent citizens have disappeared. We're trying to trace them, of course, but -- " "Anything more?" "Those rumors about Blue Martian are cropping up again." 42 G A I A X' "Yes? And -- ?" "That old man you asked me to bring from the Vermont quarries, the one who was detained for illegal study of the Coptic language? Well, I guess the excitement of his release was too much for him. He died of a heart attack when he was being taken to the plane." Lanza sighed. "Very welt, that will be all." Alone at last, he looked sadly through the pages of David's notebook, at the tantalizing curls and angles of the Coptic letters, cryptic symbols of a discovery which prevented a man from growing old. Well, no one could read them now. That secret was dead, along with its discoverer, because, in this world, no study was permitted without a practical end in view. And perhaps it was just as well. Could any man be trusted, he wondered, to deal wisely with a power so great? After closing the notebook, he dropped his head into his hands. How his head ached! He felt cold, suddenly, and his whole body began to shake with a hard chill. He lifted his head, his vision blurred, and suddenly he knew. He had Blue Martian fever! Teeth chattering, he paced wildly about the room, puzzling things out, trying to remember. That booster shot! And then he Van Vogt Keller and Derleth An Anthology of Science Fiction by A. E. Van Vogt  Ten short stories and novelettes by a sciencefiction ties of the universe, of worlds beyond worlds, the frontiers of space -- tales to '  terrify and startle. 320 pairs, 3.00 A collection of If i best fantastic itarlat by David H. Keller  Here are 23 of the best fantastic short stories of Dr. David H. Keller, Includes three groups of 1 tales: nine in science-fiction, six weird -- 25 fiction, and eight which spring from Dr. Keller's long professional life as a psy;.ys 8 chlatrist. 352 pages, 3.95 Edited by August Dedeth  A ghostly company of supernatural tales -- including that rare horror novel, H. P. Lovecraft's The Case of Charles Dexter Ward and an Algernon Blackwood story appearing here for the first time. 288 paes,  3.00  41 E. 50th St., New York 22 I'lease said me lliu lmh.s whose numbers I have  circled below for 10 days' free examination: 12-3  At the end of 10 days I agree to send check or , money Older to cover tha price Of t lie liooks 1 plus postage, or return them postpaid, (We ;j pay postage on orders aocomuanied by remit, lance. Same return privilege.  Name II City -- Zone Stale I 43 realized the amazing truth: David Wong had given him a chance! He had inoculated him with the seeds of immortality, giving him a chance to help right the wrongs of this Categorized world. And now he was left alone in a world of mortals. David and the others had been annihilated, and he was left to live on and on, alone. He staggered toward his private apartments, then sank into his chair as his secretary once again ran into the room. With a supreme effort he controlled his trembling. "Yes?" "Leader Lanza. Another report." 'Must a minute," said Lanza, trying to bring his eyes into focus on the excited girl. "I am in need of a rest. As soon as you have gone, I shall retire into seclusion for a few days. There are to be no interruptions. Is that clear? Now, proceed." "There's a new epidemic of Martian Fever reported where one never was before." He stirred tiredly. "Where now?" "South America. Somewhere in the Andes." "I think we'll have just one Category after this," said Lanza dreamily. "Category Phoenix." "What did you say, Leader?" His thoughts wandered. No wonder Magnun's men found no bodies. The planes they shot down were roboplanes, after all, and it was easy to plant in. an empty seat a man's wrist watch and his bulky leather pencil case. David and the others were safe now. They were free and had enough time to plan for the new free world. "What did you say. Leader?" the girl repeated, bewildered. "Nothing. It doesn't matter." He frowned painfully, and then shrugged. "On second thought, I may be away longer than a week. If anyone asks for me, say I'm on an Aimless Tramp. I've always hoped that some day I might earn the right to a P'ree Choice." "But you're the Leader," the girl said in astonishment. "You're entitled to all the Free Choices you want!" He lifted his twitching head, smiling wanly. "It would seem that way, wouldn't it? Well, whether I am or not, I think I've really earned a Free Choice. I wonder," he said in a wistful voice, "whether the climate in the Andes is hospitable." f. 1  Naturally, any sick person should he given medical help, even if he's from space. But what if he could not ever have been alive? hung up to talk with Dak-whirr. He blinked his eyes iri some discomfort. "What do you want, Palil?" he asked complainingly. "As if you didn't know." "I can't give you permission to examine it. The thing is being saved for inspection by the board. What guarantee do I have that you won't spoil it for them?" I thrust confidentially at one of his body-plates. "Yoiowe me a favor," I said. "Remember?" "That was a long time in the past." "Only two thousand revolu45 tions and a reassembly ago. If it wasn't for me, you'd be eroding in a pit. All I want is a quick look at its thinking part. I'll vrull the consciousness without laying a single pair of pliers on it." He went into a feedback twitch, an indication of the conflict between his debt to me and his selfconceived duty. Finally he said, "Very well, but keep tuned to me. If I warn that a board member is coming, remove yourself quickly. Anyway how do you know it has consciousness? It may be mere primal metal." "In that form? Don't be foolish. It's obviously a manufacture. And I'm not conceited enough to behave that we are the only form of intelligent manufacture in the Universe." "Tautologous phrasing, Palil," Dak-whirr said pedantically. "There could not conceivably be 'unintelligent manufacture.' There can be no consciousness without manufacture, and no manufacture without intelligence. Therefore there can be no consciousness without intelligence. Now if you should wish to dispute -- " I tuned off his frequency abruptly and hurried away. Dakwhirr is a fool and a bore. Everyone knows there's a fault in his logic circuit, but he refuses to have it traced down and repaired. Very unintelligent of him. T I "HE thing had been taken into one of the museum sheds by the carriers. I gazed at it in admiration for some moments. It was quite beautiful, having suffered only slight exterior damage, and it was obviously no mere conglomeration of sky metal. In fact, I immediately thought of it as "he" and endowed it with the attributes of self-knowing, although, of course, his consciousness could not be functioning or he would have attempted communication with us. I fervently hoped that the board, after his careful disassembly and study, could restore his awareness so that he could tell us himself which solar system he came from. Imagine it! He had achieved our dream of many thousands of revolutions -- space flight -- only to be fused, or worse, in his moment of triumph. I felt a surge of sympathy for the lonely traveler as he lay there, still, silent, non-emitting. Anyway, I mused, even if we couldn't restore him to selfknowing, an analysis of his construction .might give us the secret of the power he had used to achieve the velocity to escape his planet's gravity. In shape and size he was not unlike Swen -- or Swen Two, as he called himself after his conversion -- who failed so disas46 trously to reach our satellite, using chemical fuels. But where Swen Two had placed his tubes, the stranger had a curious helical construction studded at irregular intervals with small crystals. He was thirtyfive feet tall, a gracefully tapering cylinderstanding at his head, I could find no sign of exterior vision cells, so I assumed he had some kind of vrulling sense. There seemed to be no exterior markings at all, except the long, shallow grooves dented in his skin by scraping to a stop along the hard surface of our planet. I am a reporter with warm current in my wires, not a coldthinking scientist, so I hesitated before using my own vrulling sense. Even though the stranger was non-aware-7-perhaps permanently! felt it would be a presumption, an invasion of privacy. There was nothing else I could do, though, of course. I started to vrull, gently at first, then harder, until I was positively glowing with effort. It was incredible; his skin seemed absolutely impermeable. The sudden realization that metal could be so alien nearly fused something inside me. I found myself backing away in horror, my self-preservationrelay working overtime. Imagine watching one of the beautiful cone-rodand-cylinder assemblies performing the Dance of the Seven Spanners, as lie's conditioned to do, and then suddenly refusing to do anything except stump around unattractively, or even becoming obstinately motionless, unresponsive. That might give you an idea of how I felt in that dreadful moment. Then I remembered Dakwhirr's words -- there could be no such thing as an "unintelligent manufacture." And a product so beautiful could surely not be evil. I overcame my repugnance and approached again. I halted as an open transmission came from someone near at hand, "Who gave that squeaking reporter permission to snoop around here?" I had forgotten the museum board. Five of them were standing in the doorway of the shed, radiating anger, I recognized Chink, the chairman, and addressed myself to him. I explained that I'd interfered with nothing and pleaded for permission on behalf of my subscribers to watch their investigation of the stranger. After some argument, they allowed me to stay. I watched in silence and some amusement as one by one they tried to vrull the silent being from space. Each showed the same reaction as myself when they failed to penetrate the skin. 47 Chirik, who is wheeled -- and inordinately vain about his suspension system -- flung himself back on his supports and pretended to be thinking. "Fetch Fiff-fiff," he said at last. "The creature may still be aware, but unable to communicate on our standard frequencies.'  thing in any spectrum. Fortunately he was at work in the museum that day and soon arrived in answer to the call. He stood silently near the stranger for some moments, testing and adjusting himself, then slid up the electromagnetic band, "He's emitting," he said. "Why can't we get him?" asked Cfurik. "It's a curious signal on an unusual band." "Well, what does he say?" "Sounds like utter nonsense to me. Wait, I'll relay and convert it to standard." I made a direct recording natu rally, like any good reporter. " -- after planetfall," the hi  linger was saying. "Last dribble ! power. If you don't pick this up my mime is Entropy. Other to 'Utiiwnts knocked to hell, air " l tummed and I'm too weak i" ' it manually. Becoming  . lu i tn loo, I guess. Getting  umhirctional ultra-wave ftllufi in Inglish, craziest stuff II you ever heard, like goblins muttering, and I know we were the only ship in this sector. If you pick this up, but can't get a fix in time, give my love to the boys in the mess. Signing off for another couple of hours, but keeping this channel open and hoping " "The fall must have deranged him," said Chirik, gazing at the stranger. "Can't he see us or hear us?" "He couldn't hear you properly before, but he can now, through me," Fiff-fiff pointed out. "Say something to him, Chirik." "Hello," said Chirik doubtfully. "Er -- welcome to our planet. We are sorry you were hurl by your fall. We offer you the hospitality of our assembly shops. You will feel better when you are repaired and repowered. If you will indicate how we can assist you -- " "What the hell! What ship is that? Where are you?" , "We're here," said Chirik. "Can't you see us or vrull us? Your vision circuit is impaired, perhaps? Or do you depend entirely on vrulling? We can't find your eyes and assumed either  m that you protected them m some way during flight, or dispensed with vision cells altogether in your conversion." Chirik hesitated, continued apologetically: "But we cannot understand how you vrull, either. While we thought that you were you'll have the best possible atunaware, or even completely fused, we tried to vrull you. Your skin is quite impervious to us, however." The stranger said: "I don't know if you're batty or I am. What distance are you from me?" Chirik measured quickly. "One meter,, two-point-five centimeters from my eyes to your nearest point. Within touching distance, in fact." Chirik tentatively put out his hand. "Can you not feel me, or has your contact sense also been affected?" It became obvious that the stranger had been pitifully deranged. I reproduce his words phonetically from my record, although some of them make little sense. Emphasis, punctuative pauses and spelling of unknown terms are mere guesswork, of course. He said: "For godsakemann stop talking nonsense, whoever you are. If you're outside, can't you see the airlock is jammed? Can't shift it myself. I'm badly hurt. Get me out of here, please." "Get you out of where?" Chirik looked around, puzzled. "We brought you into an open shed near our museum for a preliminary examination. Now that we know you're intelligent, we shall immediately take you to our assembly shops for healing and recuperation. Rest assured that tention." before the stranger spoke again, and his words were slow and deliberate. His bewilderment is understandable, I believe, if we remember that he could not see, vrull or feel. He asked: "What manner of creature are you? Describe yourself." Chirik turned to us and made a significant gesture toward his thinking part, indicating gently that the injured stranger had to be humored. "Certainly," he replied. "I am an unspecialized bipedal manufacture of standard proportions, lately selfconverted to wheeled traction, with a hydraulic suspension system of my own devising which I'm sure will interest you when we restore your sense circuits." There was an even longer silence. "You are robots," the stranger said at last. "Crise knows how you got here or why you speak Inglish, but you must try to understand me. I am mann, I am a friend of your master, your maker. You must fetch him to me at once." "You are not well," said Chirik firmly, "Your speech is incoherent and without meaning. Your fall has obviously caused several serious feedbacks of a very serious nature. Please lower your voltage. We are taking you to our shops immediately. Reserve your strength to assist our specialists as best you can in diagnosing your troubles." "Wait. You must understand. You are -- ogodno that's no good. Have you no memory of mann? The words you use -- what meaning have they for you? Manufacture -- made by hand hand hand damyou. Healing. Metal is !mot healed. Skin . Skin is not metal. Eyes. Eyes are not scanning cells. Eyes grow. Eyes are soft. My eyes are soft. Mine eyes have seen the glory -- steady on, suit. Get a grip. Take it easy. You out there listen." "Out where?" asked Prrr-chuk, deputy chairman of the museum board. I shook my head sorrowfully. This was nonsense, but, like any good reporter, I kept my recorder running. The mad words flowed on. "You call me he. Why? You have no seks. You are knewter. You are it it it! I am he, he who made you, sprung from shee, born of wumman. What is wumman, who is silv-ya what is shee that all her swains commend her ogod the bluds flowing again. Remember. Think back, you out there. These words were made by mann, for mann. Hurt, healing, hospitality, horror, deth by loss of blud. Deth. Blud. Do you understand these words? Do you remember the soft things that made you? Soft little mann who konkurred the Galaxy and made sentient slave s of his machines and saw the wonders of a million worlds, only this miserable representative has to die in lonely desperation on a far planet, hearing goblin voices in the darkness." a most curious sound, os though the stranger were using an ancient type of vibratory molecular vocalizer in a gaseous medium to reproduce his words before transmission, and the insulation on his diaphragm had come adrift. It was a jerky, high pitched, strangely disturbing sound; but in a moment the fault was corrected and the stranger resumed transmission. "Does blud mean anything to you?" "No," Chirik replied simply. "Or deth?" "No." "Or wor?" "Quite meaningless." "What is your origin? How did you come into being?" "There are several theories," Chirik said. "The most popular one -- which is no more than a 50 grossly unscientific legend, in my opinion -- is that our manufacturer fell from the skies, imbedded in a mass of primal metal on which He drew to erect the first assembly shop. How He came into being is lft to conjecture. My own theory, however -- " "Does legend mention the shape of this primal metal?" "In vague terms, yes. It was cylindrical, of vast dimensions." "An interstellar vessel," said the stranger. "That is my view also," said Chirik complacently. "And -- " "What was the supposed appearance of your --  manufacturer?" "He is said to have been of magnifieient proportions, based harmoniously on a cubical plan, static in Himself, but equipped with a vast array of senses." "An. automatic computer," said the stranger. He made more curious noises, less jerky and at a lower pitch than the previous sounds. He corrected the fault and went on: "God that's funny. A ship falls, menn are no more, and an automatic computer has pupps. Oh, yes, it fits in. A selfsetting computer and navigator, operating on verbal orders. It learns to listen for itself and know itself for what it is, and to absorb knowledge. It comes to hate menn -- or at least their bad qualities -- so it deliberately crashes the ship and pulps their puny bodies with a calculated nicety of shock. Then it propagates and does a dam fine job of selective erasure on whatever it gave its pupps to Use for a memory. It passes on only the good it found in menn, and purges the memory of him completely. Even purges all of his vocabulary except scientific terminology. Oil is thicker than blud. So may they live without the burden of knowing that they are -- ogod they must know, they must understand. You outside, what happened to this manufacturer?" Chirik, despite his professed disbelief in the supernormal aspects of the ancient story, automatically made a visual sign of sorrow. "Legend has it," he said, "that after completing His task. He fused himself beyond possibility of healing." came again from the stranger. "Yes. He would. Just in case any of His pupps should give themselves forbidden knowledge and an infeeryorrity komplecks by probing his mnemonic circuits. The perfect self-sacrificing muther. What sort of environment did He give you? Describe your planet." Chirik looked around at us SI again in bewilderment, but he replied courteously, giving the stranger a description of our world. "Of course," said the stranger. "Of course. Sterile rock and metal suitable only for you. But there must be some way He was silent for a while. "Do you know what growth means?" he asked finally. "Do you have anything that grows?" "Certainly," Chirik said helpfully. "If we should suspend a crystal of some substance in a saturated solution of the same element or compound -- " "No, no," the stranger interrupted. "Have you nothing that grows of itself, that fruktiffies arflB gives increase without your intervention?" "How could such a thing be?" "Criseallmytee I should have guessed. If you had one blade of gras, just one tiny blade of growing gras, you could extrapolate from that to me. Green things, things that feed on the rich brest of erth, cells that divide and multiply, a cool grove of treez in a hot summer, with tiny warmbludded burds preening their f ethers among the leeves; a feeld of spring weet with newbawn mise timidly threading the dangerous jungul of storks; a stream of living water where silver fish dart and pry and feed and procreate; a farm yard where things grunt and 52 cluck and greet the new day with the stirring pulse of life, with a surge of blud. Blud -- " For some inexplicable reason, , although the strength of his carrier wave remained almost constant, the stranger's transmission seemed to be growing fainter. "His circuits are failing," Chirik said. "Call the carriers. We must take him to an assembly shop immediately. I wish he would reserve his power." My presence with the museum board was accepted without question now. I hurried along with them as the stranger was carried to the nearest shop. I now noticed a circular marking in that part of his skin on which he had been resting, and guessed that it was some kind of orifice through which he would have extended his planetary traction mechanism if he had not been injured. He was gently placed on a disassembly cradle. The doctor in charge that day was Chur-chur, an old friend of mine. He had been listening to the two-way transmissions and was already acquainted with the case. fully around the stranger. "We shall have to cut," he said. "It won't pain him, since his intramolecular pressure and contact senses have failed. But since we can't vrull him, it'll be necessary for him to tell us where his main brain is housed or we might damage it." Fiff-fiff was still relaying, But no amount of power boost would make the stranger's voice any clearer. It was quite faint now, and there are places on my recorder tape from which I cannot make even the roughest phonetic transliteration. " strength going. Can't get into my zoot done for if they bust through lock, done for if they don't must tell them I need oxygen" "He's in bad shape, desirous of extinction," I remarked to Churchur, who was adjusting his arccutter. "He wants to poison himself with oxidation now," I shuddered at the thought of that vile, corrosive gas he had mentioned, which causes that almost unmentionable condition we all fear -- rust. Chirik spoke firmly through Fiff-fiff. "Where is your thinking part, stranger? Your central brain?" "In my head," the Stranger replied, "In my head ogod my head , eyes blurring everything going dim , , . luv to mairee kids a carry me home to the lone prayree get this bluddy airlock open then they'll see me die but they'll see me some kind of atmosphere with this gravity see me die , extrapolate from body what I was what they are damthem d amt hem damthem raann master i am your maker!" For a few seconds the voice rose strong and clear, then faded away again and dwindled into a combination of those two curious noises I mentioned earlier. For some reason that I cannot explain, I found the combined sound very disturbing despite its faintness, It may be that it induced some kind of sympathetic oscillation. Then came words, largely incoherent and punctuated by a kind of surge like the sonic vibrations produced by variations of pressure in a leaking gas-filled vessel. " done it crawling into chamber, closing inner must be mad , they'd find me anyway but finished want see them before I die want see them see me liv few seconds, watch them , get outer one open" Chur-chur had adjusted his arc to a broad, clean, bluewhite glare. I trembled a little as he brought it near the edge of the circular marking in the stranger's skin. I could almost feel the disruption of the intra-molecular sense currents in my own skin. "Don't be squeamish, Palil, ,,, Chur-chur said kindly. "He can't c 53 54 galaxy science fiction feel it now that his contact sense has gone. And you heard him say that his central brain is in his head." He brought the cutter firmly up to the skin. "I should have guessed that. He's the same shape as Swen Two, and Swen very logically concentrated his main thinking part as far away from his explosion chambers as possible." into a tray which a calm assistant had placed on the ground for that purpose. I averted my eyes quickly. I could never steel myself enough to be a surgical engineer or assembly technician. But I had to look again, fascinated. The whole area circumscribed by the marking was beginning to glow. Abruptly the stranger's voice returned, quite strongly, each word clipped, emphasized, highpitched. "Ar no no no god my hands they're burning through the lock and I can't get back I can't get away stop it you feens stop it can't you hear I'll be burned to deth I'm here in the airlock , the air's getting hot you're burning me alive" Although the words made little sense, I could guess what had happened and I was horrified. "Stop, Chur-chur," I pleaded. "The heat has somehow brought back his skin currents. It's hurting him." Chur-chur said reassuringly: "Sorry, Palil. It occasionally happens during an operation -- probably a local thermo-electric effect. But even if his contact senses have started working again and he can't switch them off, he won't have to bear this very long." Chirik shared my unease, however. He put out his hand and awkardly patted the stranger's skin. "Easy there," he said. "Cut out your senses if you can. If you can't, well, the operation is nearly finished. Then we'll repower you, and you'll soon be fit and happy again, healed and fitted and reassembled." I decided that I liked Chirik very much just then. He exhibited almost as much self-induced empathy as any reporter; he might even come to like my favorite blue stars, despite his cold scientific exactitude in most respects. My recorder tape shows, in its reproduction of certain sounds, how I was torn away from this strained reverie. During the one-and-a-half seconds since I had recorded the distinct vocables "burning me alive," the stranger's words had become quite blurred, running together and rising even higher in pitch until they reached a susS5 talned note -- around E-flat in the standard sonic scale. It was not like a voice at all. This high, whining noise was suddenly modulated by apparent words, but without changing its pitch. Transcribing what seem to be words is almost impossible, as you can see for yourself -- this is the closest I can come phonetically : "Eeee ahahmbeeeeing baked aliiive in an uvennn ahdeeerjeeesussunmuuutherrr ! " The note swooped higher and higher until it must have neared supersonic range, almost beyond either my direct or recorded hearing. Then it stopped as quickly as a contact break. And although the soft hiss of the stranger's carrier wave carried on without perceptible diminution, indicating that some degree of awareness still existed, I experienced at that moment one of those quirks of intuition given only to reporters: I felt that I would never greet the beautiful stranger from the sky in his full senses.  4 to himself about the extreme toughness and thickness of the stranger's skin. He had to make four complete cutting revolutions before the circular mass of nearly white-hot metal could be pulled away by a magnetic grapple. A billow of smoke puffed out of the orifice. Despite my repugnance, I thought of my duty as a reporter and forced myself to look over Chur-chur' s shoulder. The fumes came from a soft, charred, curiously shaped mass of something which lay just inside the opening. "Undoubtedly a kind of insulating material' Chur-chur explained. He drew out the crumpled blackish heap and placed it carefully on a tray. A small portion broke away, showing a red, viscid substance. "It looks complex," Chur-chur said, "but I expect the stranger will be able fo tell us how to reconstitute it or make a substitute." His assistant gently cleaned the Wound of the remainder of the material, which he placed with the rest; and Chur-chur resumed his inspection of the orifice. You can, if you want, read the technical accounts of Chur-chur's discovery of the stranger's double skin at the point where the cut was made; of the incredible complexity of his driving mechanism, involving principles which are still not understood to this day; of the museum's failure to analyze the exact nature and function of the insulating material found in only that one portion 56 "V of his body; and of the other scientific mysteries connected with him. But this is my personal, nonscientific account. I shall never forget hearing about the greatest mystery of all, for which not even the most tentative explanation has been advanced, nor the utter bewilderment with which Churchur announced his initial findings that day. He had hurriedly converted himself to a convenient size to permit actual entry into the stranger's body. When he emerged, he stood in silence for several minutes. Then, very slowly, he said: "I have examined the 'central brain' in the forepart of his body. It is no more than a simple auxiliary computer mechanism. It does not possess the slightest trace of consciousness. And there is no other conceivable center of intelligence in the remainder of his body." There is something I wish I could forget. I can't explain why it should upset me so much. But I always stop the tape before it reaches the point where the voice of the stranger rises in pitch, going higher and higher until it cuts out. There's a quality about that noise that makes me tremble and think of rust. S-F Checklist With science fiction books being pub lished in ever-increasing numbers these days, yesterday's brand-new sensation is likely to be today's forgotten dustcatcher. But that's not at all the case with the s-f novels brought out by Simon and Schuster in the past few years. Even the two modern masterpieces that led off the listyan Vogt's imaginative The World of A, and Williamson's gripping The Humanoids -- are still in demand, and still available (although only limited quantities remain). If any of these titles are missing from your s-f collection, use the coupon below to fill the gaps: Vogt. A civilization ruled by the immutable laws of semantics. 2.50 son. Invincible robots threaten mankind with complete stagnation. 2.00 promise -- and the threat -- of a new source of boundless energy. 2.50 by Lewis Padgett. First collection of the grimly humorous tales of a master storyteller. 2.50 of exploration to the stars. 2.50 Simak. A hunt through time for a book that could change the universe, 2.50 liamson. The strange tale of the "notmen" of New Guinea. 2.50 tion of this classic; a must item for all fans. 2.50 ries. selected by John W. Campbell, Jr. Just published. 3.95 I 530 Fifth Avenue. New York 20, N.Y. ( Please send me the books whose numbers I have circled. I will pay postman price plus postage for each book, I may return books for refund of purchase price if not delighted. 13 3 4 5  1   City Same refund guarantee. I I I I I I I I I 57 Wheels Within Never osfc "Who am I and where do I come from?" The answers may not be what you'd expect 1 aches first start?" Y j asked the neurologist, Dr. Hall. "About six months ago," Bennett replied. "-What is your occupation, Mr. Bennett?" "I am a contractor." " Are you happy in your work?" "Very. I prefer it to any other occupation I know of." "When your headaches become sufficiently severe, you say that you have hallucinations," Hgll said. "Can you describe what you see during those hallucinations?" "At first I had only the impression that I was in a place completely unlike anything I had ever known," Bennett answered. "But each time my impressions became sharper, and I carried a fairly clear picture when my mind returned to normal the last time. I felt then that I had been in a room in a tall building that towered thousands of feet over a great city. I even remembered 58 that the name of the city was Thone. There were other people in the room with me -- one person especially. I remembered her very clearly." "Her?" Hall asked. "Yes." "Was there anything unusual about this woman?" "Well, yes, there was," Bennett said, after a brief and almost embarrassed pause. "This will sound pretty adolescent, but -- " Hall leaned forward attentively. "It may be relevant. You're not here to be judged, you know; I'm trying to help you." Bennett nodded and spoke rapidly, as though trying to finish before he could stop himself. "She was a woman who exactly fitted an image I've had in mind for as long as I can remember. She was tall, fair -- though brunette -- very beautiful, very vivid, very well poised. I seem to have known her all my life, but only in my dreams, from my very earliest ones to the present. She's never changed in all that time." He halted as suddenly as he had begun to talk, either having nothing more to say, or unwilling to say it. "Have you ever married, Mr. Bennett?" Hall prodded gently. "No, I never have." Again, Bennett stopped, adding nothing more to his blunt answer. "May I ask why not?" Bennett turned his face away. "I was hoping you wouldn't ask that. It makes me sound like a romantic kid." He looked at the doctor almost in defiance. "I've always felt that some day I would meet this girl, or at least someone very much like her. I know it's not a rational feeling -- maybe I've even used it as an excuse not to get married -- but it's like spilling salt and throwing a pinch over our shoulder; we aren't superstitious, yet we don't take any chances." Dr. Hall didn't comment. He ended the questioning period and put Bennett through a series of tests. Then they sat down again and Hall offered his diagnosis. "The neurological examination is essentially negative, Mr. Bennett. In other words, there is no organic reason that I can find for your headaches. That leaves only one other possibility -- an emotional disturbance. I'm a neurologist, remember, not a psychoanalyst. I can only give an opinion about the cause of your complaint." Bennett waited expectantly. "Headaches without organic causes are generally the result of repressed anger," Hall went on. "That anger can stem from any number of traumatic situations or attitudes, all deeply buried in the unconscious, of course, or they would not have the power S9 to hurt us. From what we know of you, however, it seems to be the result of frustration. In other words, you have created a fantasy image of a completely unattainable woman, and therefore none of the women you meet can fulfill your expectations. Since she is unattainable, you naturally feel a sense of frustration." "But who could she be?" Bennett asked anxiously. "Someone you knew in childhood, perhaps. A composite of real and imaginary women. Usually, it is an idealized image of your own mother," Bennett sat frowning. "All right, let's say that's so. But where do the hallucinations of tb city of Thone fit in?" "This is something that has to be tracked down in a series of analytical sessions, so all I can do is guess. If one is unable to reach a goal in a real environment, the obvious answer is to create a fantasy world. That's what you appear to be doing. It's a dangerous situation. Mr. Bennett. Potentially, at least." "How so?" Bennett asked, alarmed. "The general tendency is toward greater and greater divorcement from reality. I suggest immediate treatment by a competent analyst. If you don't know of one, I can recommend several." "I'd like to think it over." "Do that," Hall said. "And call me when you've decided." T HE third day after he consulted the neurologist, Bennett's headache returned. As before, drugs were of no help. When the pain became blinding, he lay back on his bed, placed a cold cloth on his forehead, and closed his eyes. Suddenly the realities he knew were gone and he was back in the dream-city of Thone. Persons and objects were much clearer now. Bennett saw that he lay in a receptacle shaped like a rectangular metal box. It was padded, reminding him unpleasantly of a coffin. The woman he had seen before was again with him, but now he knew that her name was Lima. Behind her stood a man; a tall, dark man whose eyebrows joined over the bridge of his nose, and whose forehead was creased in a permanent frown. The woman held out her arms to Bennett. Her lips moved, but no sound came from them. Bennett's spirit seemed to rise from the, flesh -- he could see his body still lying there -- and he followed the woman. As he approached she retreated and, try as he would to reach her, she remained just beyond his grasp. After what seemed hours of futile pursuit, a cloud formed be60 tween him and the woman. When it dissipated, he had left the world of Thone. He was in a trolley-bus, in his own world, and vaguely he recalled having left his room, gone down to the street, and boarded the trolley -- during the time he had followed Lima, in his hallucination. It seemed that he had a definite destination then, but now he could not recall what it had been. His attention was drawn to the outside by the flickering of lights that flashed in through the bus windows. Bennett looked out and saw that he was in the Pleasure Section of the city, traveling through the Street of Carnivals. He watched the fronts of the amusement buildings pass before him and he read their advertisements listlessly. Suddenly one sign seemed to spring out from all the others: He left the trolley at the next corner and made his way through the crowd to the brightly lit carnival building. Inside, he found a chair and seated himself. The show's act appeared about half over. It was pretty evidently charlatan stuff, Bennett decided, but the blackhooded mystic on the stage held his attention. She was a tall woman, with a slender figure and fair flesh. She was poised, or perhaps it was indifference to the crowd. A runner went through the audience touching articles of clothing or ornaments, and the woman without hesitation named each one he touched. The act was slightly different from most Bennett had seen in that the runner said nothing, merely touching the articles to be named. The next portion of the show consisted of a mind-reading act. Bennett expected the usual routine of writing a question on paper, which would be sealed in an envelope and placed in a container on the stage. He was surprised when the runner returned to the crowd and asked for volunteers for thoughtreading. A shorl man with a bright yellow necktie raised his hand. The runner made his way through the crowd to the man and touched him on the shoulder before turning back to the mystic. He still said nothing. "This man is thinking that he should have stayed at home tonight," the mystic said. "There are wrestling matches on the teletone, and he would have enjoyed them more than this show. Besides, he would have spent less money that way than he has tonight. And he does not like to 61 spend money unless he must." A titter of amusement went through the crowd as the man blushed a dull crimson. The runner touched a second man. "This man wishes to know the winner in the eighth race at the horse tracks tomorrow," she said. "I am sorry, but, because of Public Law one thousand thirty-two, Section five-A, I am prohibited from answering a question of that nature." The third person contacted was a woman. She raised her hand, then half changed her mind when she saw that the runner was turning toward her. But then she defiantly tossed her brown hair bak from her face and allowed him to touch her shoulder. "This woman is wondering if her lover is true to her -- and if her husband will find out about them." This time the crowd laughed when the embarrassed woman turned pale and rushed up the aisle toward the exit. No further hands were raised and the show ended with a short address by the runner: "I hope you have enjoyed these truly marvelous and mysterious demonstrations. Now the mystic, Lima, is available for a short time for personal interviews. The fee is very reasonable -- one dollar a minute. Anyone wislyng an inter42 view please step forward." The mystic pulled the hood from her head, smiled, bowed at the crowd, and left the stage. Bennett gasped. "The woman of the city of Thone!" have paid in advance for twenty-five minutes of my time," Lima said, as she smiled in amusement. "Perhaps you had better begin your questions, instead of merely staring at me." Bennett brought his thoughts back with an effort. "Your performance was exceptionally good," he said very soberly. "I enjoyed it. And so, apparently did the other customers. It is a clever routine. I'll admit I an't figure out how you do it. "Remember whatBarnum said," Lima replied lightly. "At least you do not take yourself too seriously," Bennett observed. "On the contrary," Lima countered, "I take myself very seriously. You, horvever, do not. You are paying for my time and the customer is always right." "Tell one," Bennett asked abruptly, "have we ever met before?"  "Not to my knowledge." "Have you any objections to telling me about yourself during our interview? Who are you? What is your background?" "I will be glad to tell you about myself, if you think it will be interesting," she replied, after a barely perceptible pause. "How I came by this exceptional ability of mine, I have no slightest conception, I only remember that when I was young, and still without the intellect to evaluate social mores and customs, I was often placed in positions of awkwardness by my ability to read minds. At an early age, however, through the council of my parents, I learned to keep this knowledge to myself. "By the time I reached my twentieth birthday, my parents were both dead and I was alone in the world. I had never learned any occupation. I made some attempts to use my mindreading to some advantage to myself, but soon found that I encountered the opposition of the medical associations as well as the law. As a consequence, I turned to show business as the one means of earning a legitimate livelihood. There is not much more to tell." "Can you actually read minds?" Bennett asked insistently. "I can." "Then what am I thinking now?" "You are thinking," Lima said, with no semblance of a trance or any of the other usual antics of professional mystics, "that I look exactly like a woman you have never seen, but whose image you have carried in your mind since your childhood." For just a moment, the startling accuracy disconcerted Bennett. "I have a problem which is quite annoying," he pushed on almost frantically. "Can you tell me what my problem is?" "You have been subject to extremely severe headaches, which you have been unable to remedy, either by sedatives or with the help of a neurologist. Am I correct?" "More than you could possibly know! Look, I came here believing you were a fake. That didn't matter -- it was the fact that you looked like this other woman that counted. I'm convinced now, I want your help. Can you help me, or at least tell me whether the neurologist is right about the cause of my headaches?" "He is wrong," Lima said. "I can tell you what causes them, but I am afraid that I will have to ask for another hundred dollars for that extra service." Bennett was momentarily irritated at this evidence that their relationship, at least as far as she was concerned, was strictly business. But he shrugged off the feeling. He drew five twentydollar bills from his pocketbook and placed them on the table before her. it "If you remember' Lima said, folding the money carefully and tucking it into the neck of her dress, "five months ago a building which you had contracted to build fell, when it was nearly completed, and two workmen were killed." "I remember very well." "You found that the collapse of the building was caused by faulty material which you had bought through a subcontractor. You are still investigating to determine where to place the blame, and are on the point of doing so." "Go on," Bennett breathed softly. "You are quite certain that the person responsible is John Tournajfc ostensibly a reputable contractor, but actually an unscrupulous scoundrel. You have a choice of exposing him, with great personal danger to yourself -- Tournay is a dangerous and ruthless man -- or remaining silent and knowing that you are a coward. The difficulty of that choice is causing your head aches." "You may be right," Bennett admitted without hesitation. "I haven't had time to think the matter through quite that far. What would you advise me to do?" "That is something which cannot be advised. The answer lies within yourself. You are either a big enough man to do the right thing -- which you yourself recognize -- or you are a small man and will take the safer, less honorable course. The decision and the integrity lie within yourself." that. Then there's nothing more that you can do for me?" "But there is," Lima replied. "I can cure your headaches, if you wish -- for an additional hundred dollars." "That would be a cheap price." Bennett drew his wallet from his pocket. "My cash is rather low. Would you accept a personal check?" "Certainly," Lima said. "But, first, let me explain about my cure. There is some mental unpleasantness involved which you may consider worse than the ailment." "I doubt that. L can't imagine anything worse than this agony." "Your mind will be placed under my control and led through a dream sequence. I will follow a logical progression of events, using your actual past as background. While you are under my control, your experiences will be far from pleasant. I will allow your mind to follow its own anticipated course of events, influencing your thoughts only slightly -- directing them into as unpleasant channels as possible. In 64 fact, to make the cure certain, at least the culmination must be quite devastating. Do you agree to undergo such rigorous mental punishment?" "But why do I have to?" Bennett 'asked, astonished and worried. "That pattern will act in the manner of a counter-irritant. Your mind is like a spoiled child, rejecting anticipated unpleasantness. Under my influence it is subjected to possible alternative experiences, which are so much worse than the one it originally feared that it will gratefully accept the lesser evil." "That sounds reasonable," Bennett agreed. "When could we begin this treatment?" "Immediately, if you are will yf  mg. "I see no reason for waiting." "Then, if you are ready," Lima told him, "lie on this couch. Keep your eyes on mine." She spoke slowly, evenly. "Remember that you are doing this of your own free will, that you trust me. I am your friend and would do you no harm." Her voice droned on as Bennett looked into her eyes. They merged until they became one large, placid pool of restfulness, and he found himself drawn into them. He sank peacefully, quietly -- completely. Bennett knew it was the district attorney returning his call, and that the die was cast. Until this ugly business was brought to a conclusion, his life would be in constant danger. "Leroy Bennett speaking," he said. "I have had collected some information that I think will be of very great interest to your office." "Information about what?" the voice at the other end asked briskly. "I have proof that John Tournay is responsible for the death of two men, in an action involving criminal collusion," "If what you say is true, I will be glad to see your evidence," the district attorney said. "Could you deliver it in person? There may be some questions I would like to ask you about it." "Certainly," Bennett replied. "When would be the most convenient time?" "Later in the day. I have a case going on. How would fourthirty this afternoon suit you?" "That would be fine." The rest of the day dragged slowly. At four o'clock Bennett left his office and took the elevator to the ground floor. Under his arm he clutched the briefcase which might spell death for him. A moment after he left his office building, he knew he had 65 made a mistake -- a fatal one! Idly, at first, his mind's eye watched the driver of a long gray sedan, parked at the curb, start up its motor as he approached. The car pulled away from the curb when he came alongside it. Through an open rear window, Bennett saw a man with a dark, brooding face -- with black eyebrows that joined over the bridge of the nose -- glowering at him. At the same instant he saw the blunt nose of an automatic resting on the lowered glass of the window, just below the chin of the frowning man. Incredibly, even as he realized that he was about to die, Bennett's first thought was not one of Tear, but rather that this dark man was the other person he had seen in his hallucinations of the city of Thone! Then, as one part of his mind drew back in terror at what it knew was about to happen, another part wondered at the mystery of Thone and the people in it. Where did that hallucination fit in this mist of life which was about to eud? He felt three hard, solid blows punch shockingly into his body. There was pain, but greater thari that was the terror that whipped his panicked mind. "Lima," Bennett whispered with his last stark thought as he dropped to his knees. He groped for the sidewalk with one hand, to steady himself, and never reached it. "TT'S over now," Bennett heard the mystic say. "Please try to relax." He found himself fighting with awful exertion to raise himself from the sidewalk -- which had turned into a couch. His clothes clung to him with a clammy wetness that chilled him. He flung his arms out in a frantic gesture that knocked a lamp from an end-table and sent it crashing to the floor. Not until then did he feel the  mystic's firmly gentle hands on his shoulders, urging him down, and know that he was not actually dying. He lay back for a moment, gasping great gulps of welcome air into his lungs. "I think you will be all right now," Lima said. "You were right when you said the experience would not be pleasant," Bennett said, still battling for breath. "I hope the results will be worth it." "I believe you will find that they are," Lima told him reassuringly. "Also, it can be of assistance to 3'ou in still another way. The sequence your dream followed -- hieing a natural, perhaps even a probable, aftermath of your past decisions and movements -- could actually happen. 44 Therefore it would be wise to avoid such decisions in real life.' A T the end of two weeks, Bennett had collected all the information he needed on Tournay's illegal activities. The investigator he hired was very thorough, and unearthed several other incriminating schemes in Tournay's past. With the'evidence he had on hand, Bennett was certain that Tournay would be convicted in any court. This time he intended to evade the fate he had suffered in the dream by acting differently. He hired a shrewd lawyer -- the best obtainable -- had him draw up the evidence in legal form, and presented it to the district attorney, with the demand for Tournay 's immediate arrest. He knew that immediate action would be his best protection. That evening, when he left his office building, he felt the peace of a man whose task has been well done. It took almost a full second before the sight of the long gray car jerked his thoughts from their pleasant introspection and back to dread reality. Tournay's blackbrowed face leered at him as it had in the dream and he felt his body tense as it waited for the pistol slugs to strike. His mind scurried in its trap within his head and, strangely, it turned to the mystic for help. "Lima!" he called desperately. struggling with that awful exertion to drag his body from the couch on which it lay. "It's all over now," he heard Lima say. He sat up. "What happened?' "This will be hard to believe,' Lima said, "and I will not try to prove it to you, but it is true. The mind has many powers which cannot even be imagined by anyone who has not lived with those powers as I have. When you called me, your mind attuned itself with mine, and its need and its demand were so powerful that together we turned time backward. You are now back in my dressing room, and it is the exact time at which you originally came out of your dream." "That's impossible!" Bennett protested. "Nevertheless, it happened. I only ask you to keep in mind one thing. Someday, when your mind has been made more facile, you will understand how I am able to do this. It will even appear logical to you. Now, however, the only thing I can tell you is believe if" muffing this second chance. After he had collected the infor47 illation about Tournay's criminal activities, he also dug into his past for a man who had cause to hate the contractor. He found the man he sought, a man as ruthless and unscrupulous as Tournay himself, one who could fight him on his own ground. Roger Clarkson had been the controller of a string of bookie joints, before he had been framed by Tournay, and convicted, to serve ten years in prison, Clarkson had been released from prison six days before. He found that Tournay had gained control of his former criminal empire. Everyone, including Tournay, knew that the only thing preventing Clarkson from taking reutnge was the opportunity. Bennett sent his information to Clarkson and sat back to await the results. That evening, as he was about to leave his office building, some inner caution warned him to take no chances. He stepped cautiously out into the street, looked both ways for the gray sedan, and saw that the street was empty, before he walked to the corner. Ke arrived there just in time to meet the long gray sedan as it drove up. ful exertion on the mystic's couch. This time he came out of the blackness with his mind clear. M "You've saved me again," he said to Lima. "Have you turned time backward again?" "Yes," she replied. "But I have given you all the help I can. The next attempt you make, you will have nothing on which to lean except your own strength," "But why do I always arrive at the point where I'm being shot by Tournay, regardless of what course I choose? Is there no way I can beat him?" "If you believe in fate as strongly as I do, you will accept that conclusion as inevitable. The long gray sedan is the symbol of your death. You cannot avoid it -- at least not as long as you persist in passive action." "What do you mean by that?" "Just this. You wish to see Tournay punished -- your sense of justice demands it. But each time you try to have someone else administer that punishment. It appears to me that the only possibility of your breaking this fateful progression of events is for you to administer the punishment yourself. You probably realize the danger of trying that. But I can't see where you have any other choice." "In other words, you feel that the only chance I have of preventing Tournay from killing me  -- is to kill him first?" "Yes," Lima said. "Are you strong and hard enough to do it?" f t Bennett thought for only a brief moment before he nodded. "I'm desperate enough, at any rate." This time he did not leave immediately. He had to find out something first. He put his arms around Lima's shoulders and drew her toward him. She put her face up and he kissed her waiting lips. They were sweet and, if she did not return the ardor of his kiss, he did not notice it. "TlIR. Tournay is not in," the girl at the desk told Bennett. "You might try hi.s home." At a pay-booth in the lobby, Bennett called Tournay's home. The voice that answered was that of a tired woman, one who has given up hope. "Mr. Tournay called me a short time ago and said that he would be in the office of a Mr. Leroy Bennett, in the Lowry building, if anyone called," the tired voice said. Bennett hung up and caught a cab. His tjuarry had walked into an ideal place for their meeting. For better or for worse, he would soon bring this conflict to an end. In his office, Bennett found that Tournay had been there and gone. He had left a message: "Tell Mr. Bennett that Lima sent me!" So that was it -- Lima had used Bennett as a dupe! He could not figure out her purpose, but he knew that he could never trust her again. She had been against him from the first. Ferhaps even she, rather than Tournay, was the prime mepace. He decided that he must kill them both, before they had the chance to kill him. Touching the small flat pistol snuggling in its shoulder holster, he knew the pursuit must continue immediately. He rode the elevator to the ground floor, and he felt his mind working with a clarity and a precision which he had seldom experienced before. This time he knew he would win. Shrewdly, before leaving the building, Bennett looked out through the glass pane in the door first. He waited only a moment before lie saw the Jong gray sedan as he had expected. They would not trap him again. Ducking back, he walked rapidly toward a side exit. Night had fallen by the time he reached the carnival building. He did not ring the bell. Instead, he walked to the rear, climbed the stairs of a fire-escape, and softly opened the window of a bedroom. He stepped inside just as softly and stood listening for breathing. He heard none. This was probably too early for Lima to be in bed. The bedroom door was open. 69  Bennett could see a light coming from another part of the apartment -- probably the living room. He paused to steel himself for what he must do. The time had come when he would have to be savagely ruthless. He found Lima sitting on a couch, reading a book. He suspected that she still had some control over his mind and he had no intention of letting her influence him. She must be killed before she could read his intention. "It didn't work." Bennett spoke just loudly enough to startle Lima into raising her head. As she looked up, he shot her squarely between the eyes. In an agony of frustration, Bennett saw the flesh of her forehead remain clear and undisturbed. He knew he could not miss at this range, yet she was unhurt. He lowered his sights and shot at the white neck beneath the fair head. She still sat there, returning his gaze, unperturbed, unmarked by the bullets. He pumped the four remaining bullets into her body. The only part of her that moved was her lips. "It's no use, Leroy," she said. "Haven't you guessed? You are still in your dream. You can't kill me there." Suddenly the implication struck him with its awful simplicity. "Good God!" His voice rose. "Do you mean I've never been out of my dream?" He hesitated while the thought sank in. "My remembrance of coming out of it was only part of the dream itself," he murmured. "That was why you were able to turn time backward at will." A cold calmness returned to him. "Tell me," he said, "am I still in the dream?" "Yes," Lima replied. "Then I demand that you free me now!" "As you wish," Lima said sadly. "And may God help you." Bennett wrenched his body from the couch on which it lay and struggled to his feet. Though the dream had seemed real enough, he could look back on it now and see it as any other dream. He breathed easier, and then stopped abruptly when he heard a voice behind him say, "You are still a dead man!" Bennett whirled and found himself facing Tournay. And Tournay held a pistol aimed at his heart. Bennett turned desperately back to Lima. His lips formed her name, but the sound died almost before it was uttered. This time, he saw, she would not help him. Her features had hardened and no mercy or compassion registered on them. 70 71 "There is no escape," she said A fleeting thought went through his mind of springing at Tournay and trying to reach him before the gun could be fired. But one glance at Tournay's face made him realize how futile -- and fatal -- that would be. Tournay's finger tightened on the trigger of his gun and Bennett thought ahead in despair to what was to come. One thing he knew: He did not want to die! Was there no way out? The answer came like a cry of re'ief. There was a way -- Thone! The city of his enigma. Tournay an 1 Lima could not harm him there. F OR just an instant, Bennett's vision blurred. Time paused, and the next moment he knew he had returned to Thone. The sounds of the alien city floated up to him and he stirred. He grasped the sides of his coffinlike bed with fingers that had lost their sense of touch. He pulled himself up to a sitting position and looked about him. On one side stood Lima, though now her features were not those of the implacable, merciless mystic, but rather those of a woman in love. She smiled happily and said, At last you have returned." Bennett strove to move his tongue and lips to ask questions. but they refused, as though numbed by long inaction. He turned to his other side and gazed questioningly at the replica of Tournay who stood there. Tournay's image spoke. "We had quite a time bringing you back, Sire. But now it has been accomplished -- for good." Striving to move his throat muscles, Bennett finally forced a sound, and then words, through his lips. "Tell me," he pleaded. "Who are you? And, more important, who am I?" He turned to Lima for an answer, realizing that now she would help him if anyone would. "Doctor Tournay will explain it to you," Lima replied, indicating the dark man. Imploringly, Bennett turned back to face Tournay. "I see that very little of your memory has returned yet," Tournay said. "In a short while, everything -- all your past -- will come back to you. Until then, perhaps I had better explain to you who you are. My words will help trigger your returning memory, and speed up the process." "Please do," Bennett begged. "You are Benn Ett, Le Roy of the city-state of Thone, in the year 4526 A. D. Six months ago, the strain of governing the city began to undermine your health. Acting under my advice, you de72 cided to take a somnorest cure. "This rest cure," the doctor continued, "is quite standard practice in our time. We had a little difficulty bringing you out of it at the end of six months. Evidently your somno-existence must have been very pleasant." "Do you mean that the existence I remember was merely an induced figment of my imagination?" "Yes. You see, the best rest that can be given a mind is to give it not sleep, but pleasant work. Therefore, under my manipulation, you were given a pseudo-existence in a past era of history. You were led to conceive yourself as occupying a position, which, after close study, I deduced would be the most suitable and relaxing for you." "But if that is true, why did my dream have to end so unpleasantly -- I might say, so nearly fatally?" Bennett demanded. "The more successful I am in choosing a pleasant existence for a patient in the somno, the more difficult it is to bring him out of it," the doctor replied. "Your unconscious mind, realizing how happy you were in your simulated existence, and how it would have to return to the rigor and stress which unnerved it before, fought with all its strength to remain where the somno had placed it. "The usual practice in bringing a patient back to reality is for the doctor to enter the dream and convince him, by whatever means may be necessary, to return. Sometimes, however, the patient is so firmly tied to his somno-existence that drastic measures must be used. This is usually done by means of making the somno-existence so anxietyproducing that the patient is glad to return. "Your particular release was one of the most difficult that I have ever encountered. In fact, I was unable to bring you back myself, and asked your wife, Lima, to enter the somno with me and help force you to return." Bits of recollection, which had been edging into Bennett's memory, burst through in full force, and he remembered. It was true. He was Benn Ett, be Roy of the city-state of Thone. He turned to Lima and, as he read the glad light in her eyes, he knew that she had witnessed the return of his complete memory. "Welcome home," she said. 73 Lover Wfiaf a post The climate was grand, fhe service a dream -- maybe too much of one. Was that why no man was allowed to stay there longer than six months? 74 when you're near me T HE silvery ship came rushing in backward through the veils of broken cloud, tobogganing down the atmosphere of Station Four. Fires of deceleration jetted red from the reactor ports, roaring their hurricane thrust against the clutch of gravity. Air thickened; the glittering rocket speck slid easier, settling down like a parachuting missile. Sunlight splashed its metal sides with light and the blue ocean waters billowed wide to swallow it. The ship dipped in a wide arc and backed down toward the reddish-green-clad land. Inside its tiny cabin, the three men lay strapped and waiting for the shock of contact. Their eyes were closed, their hands tight and blood-drained. Muscle blocks struggled against the drag. The ground swept up. The ship settled hard on its rear braces, trembling. Then, finally, it stood motionless and silent, successfully navigated through scores of light years of vacuum night. A quarter mile away were the 75 warehouse, village and house. 4 record. Station Four, the Three-Moon Psycho Ward. David Lin dell knew it; all the Wentner men knew and wondered. Wentner's Interstellar Trading Company put a man on other stations, for two years at a clip. Here on Four it was only for six months. Why? Because it was critical. Why? Nobody could stand the place longer than six months. Why? It always came to "why"? "But like I always say," Lindell said, "it's no use worrying myself." JJe said it to Martin, the ship's co-pilot, as the two of them trudged across the wide meadow toward the distant compound, carrying Lindell's luggage. "You have the right idea," said Martin. "Don't worry yourself." "That's what I always say," said Lindell. "They're paying me enough and they have to take care of me if anything happens. Its their headache." They passed the silent gargantuan warehouse. The sliding doors were half open and, inside, Lindell could see the concrete floor empty and sunlight filtering bright ribbons through the skylight. Martin told him the cargo ship had emptied it out a few weeks before. Lindell grunted and shifted his luggage. "Where are the workers?" he asked. Martin gestured toward the native village about three hundred yards away. There was no sound from the low-slung white dwellings methodically arranged to form three sides of a rectangle. The windows blinked fiercely in the sunlight. "Guess they're sacked down," Martin judged. "They sleep a lot when work is done. You'll see them tomorrow when shipments start coming in again." "Got their families with them?" Lindell asked. "Nope." "Thought it was company pol" 99 icy. "Not here. The Gnees don't have much family life. Too few men and practically all of them pretty dumb." "Great," Lindell said. "Dandy." He shrugged. "Well, it's no use worrying myself about it." While they were on the stairs to the hallway of the house, he asked Martin where Corrigan was. "He went home with the cargo ship," Martin said. "The company allows that once in a while. There's nothing to do here anyway after the goods are picked up." 76 "Oh," said Lindell. "What's this door?" He kicked it open and looked in at the combination living roomlibrary. "All the comforts of," he said. "More," said Martin, looking over Lindell's shoulder. "Over there you have a movie projector and a tape recorder." "Swell," Lindell said. "I can talk to myself legal." Then he grimaced. "Let's dump these bags. My arms are falling off." They shuffled down the hall and Lindell glanced into the stnall 'kitchen as they passed. It was porcelain-paneled and well kept, "Can this Gnee woman cook?" he asked. "From what I hear," said Martin, "you'll be packing it in like a king." "Glad to hear it. Incidentally, you got any idea why they call this joint the ThreeMoon Psycho Ward?" "Who calls it?" "The boys back on Earth." "The boys are all wet. You'll like it here." "But why is it only a six month stint?" "I don't know -- maybe the company doesn't want its help to stay here for good," said Martin. "Here's your bedroom." A S they entered, the Gnee woman was making the bed,  her back to the door. Tht thumped down the bags and sh turned slowly, unalarmed o startled. LindelPs hands twitched Oh, well , he thought, I've seen worse in my day. She wore a heavy robe fastened at the neck and falling to the floor like a truncated cone of cloth. All he could see was her head. It was a squat coarsely grained head, pink and hairless -- like the mottled belly of an expecting chihuahua, he decided. For ears, there were cavities on the sides of her flat chinless face. Her nose was a stub, singlenostriled. Hei lips were thick and monkeylike outlining a small circle of mouth Hello, Lover, Lindell decided not to say. She came across the room quietly and he blinked at her eyes. Then she placed a moist, spongy hand in his. "Hya," he said. "She can't hear," Martin said. "Telepathic." "That's right, I forgot." Hello, he thought, and Hello came back the answering welcome. It is good to have you. "Thanks," he said. She seems like a decent kid, he thought to himself; weird but homy. A question touched his brain like a timid hand. "Yeah, sure," he said. Yes, he added in his mind.  77 "What's that?" Martin asked. "She asked if she should unpack. I think." Lindell slumped down on the bed. "Ah," he said, "this I like." He pushed exploring fingers into the mattress. "Say, how do you know it's a she?" he asked when he and Martin were walking back down the hill while the Gnee woman unpacked. "The robe. The males don't wear robes." "That's all?" Martin looked away. "A few other things of absolutely no interest to you." They moved into the living room and Lindell tried out the easy chair for size. He leaned baJt and stroked the arms with satisfied fingers. "Critical or not," he said, "this station has 'em all beat for comfort." He sat there, momentarily remembering the woman's eyes. Thty had seemed huge, covering a full third of her face, like big glass saucers with dark cup rings for pupils. And they were moist; bowls of liquid. He shrugged and let it go. So what, he thought, it's nothing, "Hah? What?" he asked, hearing Martin's voice. 1 said be careful." Martin was holding up a shiny gas pistol. "This is loaded," he warned. "Who needs it?" "You won't. Just standard equipment." Martin dropped it back in the desk drawer and shoved the drawer back in. "And you know where all your books are," he said. "The warehouse office is set up like all the other station offices." Lindell nodded. "I won't get lost." Martin glanced at his watch. "Well, I have to be going. Let's see," he continued, as he and Lindell started for the door, "anything else to tell you? You know the rule about not harming the people, of course." "Who's gonna harm them? Whoops!" They'd almost knocked her over as they exited from the room. She jumped back one more bouncy step and stared at them, eyes wide and frightened. "Take it easy, kiddo," Lindell soothed, "What's up?" Eat? The thought cringed before him like a beggar at the back door of his mind. He pursed his lips and nodded. "You took the words right out of my head." He looked at her and concentrated. Ill be back as soon as I walk the co-pilot to his ship. Make something good. She nodded violently and rushed toward the kitchen. ' "Where's she off to like a bat?" Martin asked curiously, as they 78 I turned for the stairs. "She's going to rustle me a snack," Lindell chuckled as they descended. "That's what I call service de luxe. This telepathy is okay, you know? At other stations it was either learn half the language to get a ham sandwich or try and teach 'em English so I wouldn't starve. Either way I really had to sweat for my supper until things got settled." He looked pleased. "This is real hot," he said. Their heavy boots crushed down the tall crisp blue grass as they approached the upright ship. Martin held out his hand. "Take it easy, Lindell. See you in six months." "Right enough. Give old man Wentner a kick in the pants for me." "Will do." He watched the co-pilot dwindle in size, ascending the metal ladder to the hatchway. A midget Martin pulled himself into the ship and clanged the metal port shut. Lindell waved back at the tiny figure at the port and then turned and walked away to escape the blast. He stood on a hill underneath the heavy scarlet foliage of a tree. Inside the ship's belly there was a liquid cough, a rush of exploding gases. He watched the ship hang for a moment on its flaming exhaust and then flash up into the green-blue sky, leaving scorched ground in its wake. The next instant it was gone. He walked in lazy strides back toward the house, gazing appreciatively at the profusion of livid plants and flowers in the meadow around him, bulbous insects hanging over them. He took off his jacket and let it hang from one hand as he walked. The sun felt good on his lean back. "Boys," he said to the fragrant air, "you're all wet." Hi "HE great blazing sun was almost gone, spraying the sky red with the blood of its cyclic dying. Soon the three moons would rise -- guaranteed to drive insane a man looking for a shadow he could call his own. Lindell sat at the living room window, gazing out over the countryside. You couldn't heat it, he thought; for air or climate or all the things that grew in Earthpaling technicolor. Nature outdid herself in this tuckedaway corner of the Galaxy. He sighed and stretched, wondering about supper. Drink? He started, chopping a yawn in half, and drew his fingers together so fast that the knuckle bones crackled. He saw her standing at his side offering a tray with a glass 79 on it. He reached for it, feeling his heart placate itself after the initial jolt. "I'd knock or something," he suggested. The big eyes were elliptical now. They stared at him without comprehension. "Well, let it go," he said, after a sip of the warm, tangy liquid. He smacked his lips and took another sip, a long one. "Damn good," he said. "Thanks, Lover." He blinked at himself. That brings a guy up short, he decided. Lover? Of all the unlikely names in the Universe He glanced at her with a chuckle bubbling up in his throat. k She hadn't moved. Her face was screwed up into what he assumed was a smile. But her mouth wasn't designed for smiling. "Hey, when are we eating?" he asked, feeling an edge uncomfortable under the unmoving gaze of her watery eye globes. She turned and hurried to the door. There she turned. All ready already, he got the the message. He grinned, downed the drink, got up and followed her eager shuffle down the dim hallway. Some time later he pushed sway the plate with a sigh and leaned back in the chair. "That's what I call good," he said. Like a hidden spring, he felt her pleasure well up in his mind. Lover thanks you. She certainly picked up the name fast, he thought. She looked at him, eyes wide. Was she, trying to smile again? he wondered. To him the expression looked like all her others  -- the facial poses of an idiot. He thought she was smiling, though, because of the thoughts that accompanied the expression. Then he found his eyes involuntarily watering in empathy and he turned his head, blinking. A trifle nervously, he dumped a teaspoon of sugar in his coffee and stirred. He could still feel her gaze on him. A twinge of displeasure marred his thoughts and she turned away abruptly. That's better, he thought, and felt all right again. "Hey, tell me, Lover," he started to say. Well, might as well get used to it, he figured. You have a husband? Her returned thoughts were confused. A mate? he reworded. Oh, yes. In the worker's village? They have no mates, she said, and he thought he sensed a note of hauteur in her reply. He shrugged and took a sip of coffee. "Well," he said, "one sat0 isfied worker would drive the rest of 'em crazy anyway. They'd be biting their nails if they have nails. And on that note -- good night." In bed he sat writing in his muchused diary. Between its battered covers were inscribed the sparse comments he had made on half a dozen different planets. This was his seventh station. "My lucky number," he paragraphed in blue ink. Again no sound. To sleep? His pen skiddled and spat out three fat blots. He looked up and saw her with the tray again. "Yeah," he said. Yeah, Thanks, Lover. But, look, will you just let me know when you He stopped, seeing that it was hopeless. "This will make me sleep?" he asked. Oh, yes, was the reply. He took a sip, looking down at the inkblotted page. Just star fed tt anyway, he thought; no loss of priceless literature. He ripped out the page and crumpled it in one hand. "This is good stuff," he said, nodding his head toward the glass. He held up the paper. Throw it away, hah? Throw away? she asked. "That's right," he said. "Now clear out. What in hell are you doing in a man's boudoir anyway?" She scuttled across the floor and he grinned as she closed the door quietly behind herself. Finishing the drink, he set it down on the bedside table and turned off the lamp. He settled back on the soft pillow with a sigh. Critical, he thought in drowsy satisfaction. Nuts . Good night. He opened his heavy-lidded eyes and looked around. There was no one in the room. He sank back. Good night. He raised up on one elbow, squinting into the darkness. Good night. "Oh," he said. "Good night, yourself." The thoughts abated. He fell back again and made his mouth a tooth-edged cave with yawning. "How about that?" he muttered thickly, turning on his side. "Absolutely no mirrors. See? Nothin' up my sleeves. Howboutha He had a dream. The dream covered him with sweat. house with her farewells tugging at his brain, and headed across the grounds for the warehouse. Already, he saw, the Gnee men were formed in a moving line, carrying bundles on their heads. They marched into the warehouse, deposited their bur81 t den on the concrete and had it checked off by a Gnee foreman who stood in the center of the floor, holding a clipboard thick with paper-thin vouchers. As Lindell approached, the men all bowed and looked more cowed as they hastened on their rounds. He noticed that their heads were flatter than Lover's, a little more darkly tinted, and with smaller eyes. Their bodies were broad and thick-muscled. They do look stupid, he thought. As he came up to the man who was doing the checking and sent out an unanswered thought, he saw that they weren't telepathic either. Or maybe didn't want to be.  "How doody," said the man in a squeaky voice. "I check. You check?" "That's okay," Lindell said, pushing back the clipboard. "Just bring it into the office when the first batch is all in." "What, hah?" said the man. Jeez, are you a case, Lindell thought: "Bring this," he said, tapping the clipped sheaf of papers, "Bring to office." He pointed again. "Bring to me me! When goods are all in." The man's splotchy face lit up with a look of eager stupidity and he nodded brightly. Lindell patted his shoulder. Good boy. rasped his mind. I bet you're dynamite in a crisis. He headed for the office, gritting his teeth. Inside, he shut the plastiglass door behind him and looked around the office. It was all the same as he remembered from other stations, except for the cot in one corner. Don't tell me I have to sleep out here nights, he thought with a groan. He moved closer. On the flat soil-cased pillow was the imprint of a head. He picked up a light brown hair. And what in the hell is this? he wondered. Under the cot he found a belt without a buckle. On the wall by the cot there were violent scratches, as though a man in fever had tried to get out of the office the hard way. He stared at them. The joint is haunted, he concluded with a vague shake of his head. Then he turned away with a shrug. No use worrying myself, he thought. I got six months to go and nothing's going to get me down. He sat down quickly before the desk and dragged the heavy station log before himself. He flipped open the heavy cover and started reading from the beginning. The first entries were twenty years dry. They were signed Jefferson Winters or, a little later, a hasty Jeff. At the end of six months and fiftytwo closely 82 packed pages, Lindell found page 53 covered with a floridly penned message, "Station Four, good-by forever!" Jeff didn't seem to have had any difficulties adjusting to the life there. Lindell shifted back in the creaking chair and pulled the heavy book on his lap with a sigh of boredom. It was after the first replacement's second month that the entries started to get ragged. There were blurred words, hurried scrawling, mistakes deleted and re-done. Some of the errors apparently had been corrected much later by still another replacement. It was that way through the next four hundred or so sleepinducing pages; a sorry chain of flaws and eventual correction. Lindell flipped through them wearily without the slightest interest in their content. Then he reached the entries signed Bill Corrigan and, with a blinking yawn, he straightened himself up, propped the book on the desk and paid closer attention. Thej' were the same as in every case before, excluding the first one -- efficient beginnings declining markedly to, increased wildness, the penmanship erring more extravagantly with each month until, at last, it became almost illegible. He found a few blatantly miscalculated additions which he corrected in his careful hand. Corrigan's writing, he noted, . broke off in the middle of a word one afternoon. And for the last month and a half of Corrigan's stay, there were nothing but blank pages. He thumbed through them carelessly, shaking his head slowly Have to admit it, he thought. I don't get it. through twilight and, later, at supper, he began to get the sensation that Lover's thoughts were somehow alive, like microscopic insects crawling in and out among the fissures of his brain. Sometimes they barely moved; other times they leaped excitedly. Once, when he became a little irritated with her staring, the thoughts were like invisible suppliants pawing weepily at his mind. What was worse, he realized while reading in bed, the sensation occurred even when she wasn't in the same room with him. It was disconcerting enough to feel an endless stream of thoughts flowing into him white she was close; this remote control business was just a little too much for his taste. Hey, how aboett it? he tried to reason her away good-naturedly. But all he got back was the picture of her looking at him wideeyed and uncomprehending. "Ah, nuts," he muttered and tossed his book on the bedside table. Maybe that' s it, he thought, settling down for the night; this telepathy gimick. Maybe that .vas what got the other men. Well, lot me, he vowed. I just won't sorry myself about it. And he .urned out the lamp, said good night to the air and went to sleep. "Sleep," he muttered, unaware, only partly conscious. It wasn't sleep. Not deep enough by half. A cloudy haze submerged his mind and filled it with the same detailed scene. It telescoped and sank away in a burst. It magnified, welling up and swallowing him and everything. Lover. Lover. The echo of a shriek in a long black corridor. The robe fluttering close by. He saw her pale features. "No," he said, "stay away. Far, close, beyond, upon." He cried out. "No. No. NO!" He jolted up in the darkness with a choking grunt, eyes full open. He stared groggily around the empty bedroom, his thoughts broiling. He reached out in the darkness and flicked on the lamp. Hurriedly, he stuck a cigarette between his lips and lay slumped against the headboard, blowing out clouds of curling smoke. He raised his hand and saw that it shook. He muttered words without sense. Then his nostrils twitched and his lips drew back in revulsion. What the hell died? he thought. There was a heavy saccharine odor in the air, getting worse every second. He tossed off the covers. At the foot of the bed he found them -- a thick pile of livid purple flowers arranged as an offering. He looked at them a moment and then bent over to pick them up and throw them away. He drew back, gasping, as a thorn punctured 'his right thumb. He pressed out bright blood drops and sucked the wound, his brain assailed by the thickening smell of the ugly blooms. T'S very nice of you, he sent her the message, but no more flowers. She looked at him. She doesn't get it, he knew. "Do you understand?" he asked. Floods of affection gurgled over the layers of his brain like syrup. He stirred his coffee restlessly and the transfer eased as though she were determined not to offend him. The kitchen was silent except for the clink of his silver on the breakfast dishes and the slight 84 whispering rustle of her robe. He gulped down coffee and stood up to leave. I'll eat lunch around I know. Her thought cut into his, mildly commanding. He grinned a little to himself as he headed down the hall. Her telepathed message had come with an almost motherlike chiding. Then, crossing the grounds, he recalled the dream again and the departing grin emptied his features of amusement. All morning he wondered irritably what made the Gnee men so stupid. If they dropped a bundle, it was a project to pick it up again. They're like brainess cows, he thought, watching them through the office windows as they plodded through their tasks, eyes dull and unblinking, their thick shoulders sloping inward. He knew definitely now that they weren't telepathic. He'd tried several times to give them orders with his mind alone and there was no receipt of message. They reacted only to loudly repeated words of two syllables or, preferably, less. And they reacted moronically at that. In the middle of the morning he looked up from the backlog of paper work that Corrigan had left and realized, with some shock, that her thoughts were reaching him all the way from the house. And yet they weren't thoughts he could translate into words. They were just sensations, amorphously present. He got the feeling that she was checking, sending out exploratory beams now and again to see if all was well with him. The first few times it did no more than amuse him: he chuckled softly and went back to his work. But then the proddings assumed an annoyingly regular time pattern and he began to squirm in his chair. He found himself becoming rigidly erect and anticipating them seconds before they came. By late morning he was repulsing them consciously, tossing his pen on the desk and ordering her angrily to leave him alone when he worked. Her thoughts would break off contritely -- and soon come back again, like creeping things that stole upon him, insinuating and beyond insult. His nerves began to fray a little. He left the office and prowled the warehouse floor, tearing open bundles and checking goods with impatient fingers. The thoughts followed him around faithfully, 'How doody," said the Gnee foreman every time Lindell passed, making him angrier yet. Once he straightened up suddenly over a bundle arid said 85 loudly, "Go away!" The foreman jumped a foot in the air. His pencil and clipboard went flying, and he hid behind a pillar and looked fearfully at Lindell. Lindell pretended not to notice. sat thinking, the .open log book before him. No wonder the Gnee men didn't telepath, he thought. They knew what was good for them. Then he looked out the window at the plodding line of workers. What if they weren't just avoiding telepathy? What if they were incapable of it; had once held the ability and, because of it, hd been broken to their present state of witless stolidity? He thought of what Martin had said about the women outnumbering the men. And a phrase entered his brain -- matriarchy by mind. The phrase offended him, but he was suddenly afraid that it might be true. It would explain why the other men had cracked. For if the women were in control, it might well be that, in their inherent lust for dominance, they made no distinction between their own men and the men from Earth. A man is a man is a man. He twisted angrily at the idea of possibly being considered on a level with the dolts who lived in the village. He stood up abruptly. 7'm not hungry , he thought, not at all . But I'm ioing hack to the house and order her to make me lunch and let her know I'm not hungry either. I'll make her used to being dominated herself and then she'll get no chance to pick at me. No bug-eyed female Gnee, by God, is going to get me down ! Then he blinked and turned away quickly when he realized that he was staring at the wild pattern of scratches on the far office wall, and the belt without a buckle that still curled limply underneath the cot. his brain tissues with claws of razor. Sweat covering him, he tossed on the bed with a groan and was suddenly awake, staring into the darkness. He thought he saw something at the foot of the bed. He closed his eyes and shook his head and looked again. The room was empty. He felt mind-drenching thoughts recede like some alien fog. His fists contracted angrily. She's been at me while I slept, he thought. Goddam her hide, she's been at me. He pushed back the covers and crawled to the foot of the bed nervously. He couldn't see them, but the cloying fumes Undulated up from 4 ; i if A  f f n t-t ft 4 if ' 6 the floor like erected serpents slithering into his nostrils. Gagging, he slumped down on the mattress, his stomach wrenched. Why? His brain mumbled over and over. My God , why? Angrily, he threw the flowers away in her sight and the thoughts pleaded and showered over him like raindrops, "I said no, didn't I?" he yelled at her, Then he sat down at the table and controlled himself as well as he could. I've got a long way to go, he told his will. Ease off, ease off. Now he was sure he knew why it was only six months; that would be more than enough. But I won't crack,  he commanded himself. It's a cinch she isn't going to crack, so conserve yourself. She's too stupid to crack, he thought deliberately, hoping she'd pick it up. She apparently did, for her shoulders slumped dejectedly all at once. And, during breakfast, she circled him like a timorous wraith, keeping her face averted and her thoughts aloof. He found himself almost sorry for her then. It probably wasn't her fault. It was just an inborn trait among the Gnee women. Then he realized that her thoughts were at him again, tender and gratefully maudlin. He tried to neutralize himself and ignore them as they sought to break through his apathy like honeyed picks. All day he worked hard and made payments in spices and grain to the Gnee foreman. He wondered if the payments would go eventually to the women -- wherever they were. "I'm taping my voice," he dictated later that night. "I want to hear myself talking so I cn forget her. There's no one else here to talk to: I have to talk to myself. A sad case. Well, here goes. "Here I am on Station Four, folks, having a wonderful time and wish you were here instead of me. Oh, it's not that bad. Don't get me wrong. But I guess I know what knocked out Corrigan and the poor bastards before him. It was Lover and her cannibal mind eating them up. But I'll tell you this, cousins; it's not going to eat me up. That much you can put bets on. Lover isn't going to "No, I didn't call you! Come on, get out of my life, will you? Go to a movie or something. Yeah, yeah, I know. Well, go to bed then. Just leave me alone. Alone. "There. That for her. She'll have to go some to get me clawing at the wallpaper." But he carefully locked the door to his room when he went  87 to bed. And he groaned in his sleep because of the same nightmare and his limbs thrashed and alt peace and rest were crowded out. He twisted into wakefulness in mid-morning and stumbled up to check the door. He fumbled at the lock with heavy fingers. Finally his thickened centers divined the fact that the door was still locked and he went back to bed in a weaving line and fell on it into a stupored sleep. When he woke up in the morning, there were flowers at the foot of his bed, luxuriantly purple and foul-smelling. The door was still locked. because he left the kitchen in revulsion when she called him dear. No more flowers. I promise, cried her pursuing thoughts. He locked himself in the living room and sat at the desk, feeling sick. Get hold of yourself ! he ordered his system, clasping his hands tightly and holding his teeth firmly clenched. Eat? She was outside the door; he knew it. He closed his eyes. Go away, leave me alone, he told her. I'm sorry, dear, she said. "Stop calling me dear!" he shouted, slamming his fist on the desk surface. As he twisted in the chair, his belt buckle caught on the drawer handle and it jerked out. He found himself staring down at the shiny gas pistol. Almost unconsciously he reached down and touched its slick barrel. He shoved in the drawer with a convulsive movement. None of that! He looked around suddenly, feeling alone and free. He got up and hurried to the window. Down below, he saw her hurrying across the grounds with a basket on her arm. She's going for vegetables, he thought. But what made her leave so suddenly? Of course. The pistol. She must have gotten his thoughts of violent intent. He sighed and calmed down a little. I've still got cards in my hand, he soothed himself. While she was out, he decided to look in her room and see if he could find the shifting panel that enabled her to enter his room with the flowers. He hurried down the hall and pushed open the door to her barely furnished little chamber. His brain was immediately attacked by the odor of a reeking pile of the purple flowers in one corner. He held a hand over his mouth and nose as he looked down in distaste at the living and dead blossoms. What did they represent? An offering of thoughtfulness? His S8 throat contracted. Or was it more than thoughtfulness? He grimaced at the thought and remembered that first evening when he'd dubbed her Lover. What had possessed him to choose that name from the infinity of possible names? He hoped he didn't know. He hoped he'd never know. On her couch he found a small pile of odds and ends. There was a button, a pair of broken shoe laces, the piece of crumpled paper he had told her to throw away. And a belt buckle with the initials W. C. stamped on it. There were no secret panels. He sat in the kitchen staring into an untouched cup of coffee. No way she could get in his room. W. C. -- William Corrigan. He had to fight it, keep fighting it. Time passed. Suddenly he realized that she was back in the house again. There was no sound; it was like the return of a ghost. But he knew it. A cloud of feeling preceded her, came plunging through the rooms like an excited puppy searching. Thoughts swirled. You are well? You are not angry? Lover is back -- all hastily and eagerly clutching at him. She swept into the room so quickly that his hands twitched and he upset the cup. The hot liquid splashed over his shirt and trousers as he jumped back. knocking over the chair. She put down the basket and got a towel. He stood there, lips drained of color as she patted the stains dry. She'd never been so close to him. She'd never actually touched him before except for that first revolting handshake. There was an aroma about her; it made his chest heave painfully. And all the time, her thoughts caressed his mind as her hands seemed to be caressing his body. There , there. I am here with you, David dear. Almost in horror, he stared at her spongy pink skin, her huge eyes, her tiny wound of a mouth. And, in the office that morning, he made three straight mistakes in the log book and tore out the whole page and hurled it across the room with a choking cry of rage. ing or threatening. He tried to raze his mental ground so that her thoughts could not find domicile there. If he relaxed his mind enough, her thoughts flowed through and out, perhaps taking part of his will as they left, but he had to risk that. And if he worked hard and crowded his head with stodgy banks of figures, it kept her at a distance and his hands did not tremble so badly. Maybe I should sleep in the 89 office, he thought. Then he found Corrigan's note. It was on a slip of paper stuck away in the log book, hidden white on white. He only found it because he was going through the pages one at a time, reciting the dates in a loud voice to keep his mind filled. "God help me," read the note, black and jagged-lettered. "Lover comes through the walls!" Lindell stared. "I saw it myself," attested the words. "I'm going out of my mind. Always that damn animal mind tugging and tearing at me. And now I can't even shut away her body. I slept out here, but she came anyway." T,indell read it again and it was a wind fanning the fires of terror. Through the walls. The words agonized him. Was it possible? It was Corrigan, then, who had named her Lover. From the very start, the relationship had been on her terms. Lindell had had nothing to say about it. "Lover," he muttered, and her thoughts enveloped him suddenly like a bat's wings swooping down from the sky. He flung up his arms and cried out, "Leave me alone!" And, as her phantom mind slipped off, he had the sense that it was with less timidity, with the patience such as a man knowing his own great strength can afford to display. He sank back on the chair, exhausted suddenly, depleted with fighting it. He crumpled the note in his right hand, thinking of the scratches on the wall behind him. And he saw in his mind Corrigan tossing on the cot, burning with fever, rearing up with a shriek of horror to see her standing before him. But then? The scene was dark. He rubbed a shaking hand over his face. Don't crack, he said to himself. But it was more a frightened entreaty than a command. Wasting fogs of premonition flooded over him in chilling waves. She comes through the walls. That night again, he poured down the bathroom sink the potion she had made. He locked the door and, in the lightless room, he squatted in one corner, peering and waiting, lungs bellowing only because he forced himself to remember to breathe. The. thermostat lowered the heat. The floorboards got icy and his teeth started chattering. I'm not going to bed, he vowed angrily. He didn't know why it was suddenly the bed that frightened him. I don't know, he forced the words through his brain, because he felt vaguely, that he did know and he didn't want to admit it, even for a second. 90 But, after hours of futile waiting, he had to straighten up with a snapping of joints and stumble back to bed. There he crawled under the blankets and lay trembling, trying to stay awake. She'll come while I'm asleep , he thought. I mustn't sleep. When he woke up in the morning, there were flowers on the floor for him. And that was another day before a mass of days that sank crushed into the lump of months. he thought, when it has lost immediacy and is no longer pungent and has become a steady diet. When it has degraded to a chain of mind-numbing events. When shocks are like scalpels picking and jabbing at delicate ganglia until they have lost all feeling. Yet, though it was no longer terror, it was worse. For his nerves were raw and bleeding a hemophilia of rage. He fought his battles to the dregs of seconds, gaunt-willed, shouting her off, firing lances of hate from his despairing mind, tortured by her surrenders that were her victories. She always came back; like an enraging cat, rubbing endless sycophantic sides against him, filling him with thoughts of yes, admit it! he screamed to himself through midnight struggles. Thoughts of love. And there was the undercurrent, the promise of new shock that would topple his already shaking edifice. It needed only that; an added push, another stab of the blade, one more drop of the shattering hammer. The shapeless threat hung over him. He waited for it, poised for it a hundred times an hour, especially at night. Wait. Waiting, j And sometimes, when he thought  he knew what it was he was waiting for, the shock of admission made him shudder and made him want to claw at walls and break things and run until the blackness swallowed him. If he could only forget her for a while, just a little while, it would be all right. He mumbled it to himself as he set up the inovie projector. She begged from the kitchen, Can  see? "No!" Now all his replies, worded or thought, were like the snapping retorts of a jangled old man. If only the six months would end. That was the problem. The months were not moving fast enough. And time was like her -- not to be reasoned with or intimidated. There were many reels of film on the wall shelf, but his hand 1 reached up without hesitation and picked out one. He didn't notice it; his mind was calloused to suggestion. He adjusted the reel on the spindle and turned out the lights. He sat down with a tired groan as the flickering milky light cone shot out from the lens, throwing pictures on the screen, A lean darkbearded man was posing, arms crossed, white teeth showing in an artificial smile. He came closer to the camera. The sun flashed, blurring the film a second. Black screen. Title: "Picture of Me." The man, high-cheekboned, bright-eyed, stood laughing soundlessly out from the screen. He pointed to his side and the cawiera swung around. Lindell sat up sharply. It was the station. Apparently it was fall, for, as the camera swept past the house, the village, jerking a moment as though changing hands, he saw the trees surrounded by heaps of dead leaves. He sat there shivering, waiting for something, he didn't know what. The screen blacked. Another title roughly etched in white. Jeff in the Office." The man peered at the camera, an idiotic smile on his face. White skin accentuated by the immaculate black outline of his beard. Fadeout, in. The man doing a jig around the empty warehouse floor, hands poised delicately in the air, his dark hair bouncing wildly on his skull. Another title flashing on the screen. Lindell stiffened in his seat, his breath cut off abruptly. "Lover." repellent in black and white. She was standing by his bedroom window, her face a mask of delight. He could tell it was delight now. Once he would have said she looked like a maniac, her mouth twisted like a living scar, her grotesque eyes staring. She spun and her robe swirled out. He saw her puffy ankles and his stomach muscles grew rock taut. She approached the camera. He saw filmy eyelids slide down over her eyes. His hands began to tremble violently. It was his dream. It made him sick. It was his dream to the detail. Then it had never been a dream; not from his own mind. A sob tore at his throat. She was undoing the robe. Here it is! gibbered his mind in a panic. He whimpered and reached out shakily to turn off the projector. No! It was a cold command in the darkness. Watch me, she ordered. He sat bound in a vise of terror, staring in sick fascination as 92 the robe slid from her neck, pulled down over her round shoulders. She twisted sensuously. The robe sank into a heavy swirling heap on the floor. He screamed, flung out an arm that swept into the burning projector. It crashed down on the floor. The room was night. He struggled up and lurched across the room. Nice? Nice? The word dug at him mercilessly as he fumbled for the door. He found it, rushed into the hall. Her door opened and she stood in the half light, the robe hanging from one spongy shoulder. He jolted to a halt. "Get out of here!" he yelled. No. He made a convulsive move for her, hands out like rigid claws. The sight of her pink, moist flesh spun him away. Kes? her mind suggested. It seemed as if he heard it spoken in a sly rising voice. "Listen!" he cried, reaching out for the door to his room. "Listen, you have to go, do you understand? Go to your mate." He twisted back in utter horror.  am with him now, her message had said. The thought paralyzed him. He stared, open-mouthed, heart pounding in slow, gigantic beats as the robe slipped over her shoulders and started down her arms. He whirled with a cry and slammed the door behind him. His fingers shook on the lock. Her thoughts were a wailing in his mind. He shook in fright and sickness and knew it was no good because he couldn't lock her out. " ing in his brain. They lay on their backs in a circle and kicked at the inside of his skull. They grabbed juicy blobs of gray in their dirty paws and they squeezed. He rolled on his side with a groan. I'll go crazy, he said. Like Corrigan , like all oi them but the first one -- that slimy one who started it all; who added  new and hideous warp to the corru gation of her dominating mind -- who had named her Lover because he meant it. Suddenly he sat up with a gasp of terror, staring at the foot of the bed. She comes through the walls, howled his brain. Nothing there, his eyes saw. His fingers clutched at the sheets. He felt sweat dripping off his brow and rolling down the embankment of his nose. He lay back. Up again! He whimpered like a frightened child. A cloud of blackness was falling over him. He groaned, "No," in the blackness. 93 No use. He whined. Sleep. Sleep. The word throbbed, swelled and depressed in his brain. This was the time. He knew it, knew it, knew The blade falling, sanity decapitated and twitching bloody in the basket. No! He tried to push himself up, but he couldn't. Sleep. A black tide of night hovering, tracking. Sleep. He fell on the pillow, pushed up weakly on one elbow. "No." His lungs were crusted. "No." He struggled. It was too much. He screamed a thick bubbling scream. She threw his will aside, snapped and futile. She was using all her strength now and he was de-enervated, beaten. He thudded back on the pillow, glassy-eyed and limp. He moaned weakly and his eyes shut, opened, shut, opened, shut The dream again. Insane. Not a dream. When he woke up, there were no flowers. The courtship was ended. He gaped blankly and unbelievingly at the imprint of a body beside him on the bed. It was still warm and moist. H E laughed out loud. He wrote curse words in his diary. He wrote them in tall black letters. holding the pencil like a knife. He wrote them in the log book too. He tore up vouchers if they were not the right color. His entries were crooked, lines of figures like wavy-numbered tendrils. Sometimes he didn't care about that. Mostly he didn't notice. He prowled the filled warehouse behind locked doors, redeyed and muttering. He clambered up on the bundles and stared out through the skylight at the empty sky. He was lighter by fifteen pounds, unwashed. His face was black with wiry growth. He was going to have an immaculate beard. She wanted it. She didn't want him to wash or shave or be healthy. She called him Jeff dear. You can't fight that , he told himself. You can't win because yqu lose. If you advance you are retreating because, when you are too tired to fight, she cornea back and she fakes your body and your soul. That was why he whispered to the warehouse so no one would hear, "There is a thing to do. And that was why, at night, he sneaked to the living room and put the gas pistol in his pocket. Never harm the Gnees. Well, that was wrong. It was kill or be killed. That's why Vm taking the pistol to bed with me. That's why Pm stroking if as 7 stare up at 95 the ceiling. Yes, this is it. This is my rock to rest on through the daynights. And he turned over plans as an animal snuffles over flat stones to find bugs for supper. Days. Days. Days. He whispered, "Kill her." He nodded and smiled to himself and patted the cool metal. "You're my friend," he said. "You're my only friend. She has to die. We all know that." He made lots of plans and they were all the same one. He killed her a million times in his mind, in secret chambers of his mind that he had discovered and opened ; where he could crouch clever and undisturbed while he macg his plans. He walked and looked at the worker's village. Animals. I'm not going to end up like you. I'm not going to I'm not going to and when I do I'm not I am , office desk, eyes wide, slaver jrunning over his lips. He held the pistol tight in his palsied hand. He flung open the office door and staggered over the concrete, through the lanes between roofhigh stacks. His mouth was so tight that his clamped jaws hurt. He held the pistol pointing. He kicked up the catch and (dragged back one heavy door. He plunged out into the hot sunlight and broke into a run. Wisps of terror licked out from the house. He thought of murder with harder, more savage joy. He ran faster. He fell down because his legs had no feeling. The pistol went flying. He crawled to it and tenderly brushed off the dust. He stood up dizzily and started to hobble. He was hearing things -- not Lover's thoughts, for once. He looked up and blinked and knew he was going insane It was a cargo ship. The cargo ship. Only, of course, it couldn't be. He dropped the pistol and slumped down beside it, plucking at blue grass with an idiot intensity that he knew was like the Gnee men's. He was careful not to watch the ship as it seemed to come down and the hatches made an impossibly convincing clang and men appeared to climb out. "Go away," he said to the illusion of a man standing beside him. "You're not here. The six months aren't over." His voice was quite normal, except that it broke into giggles and sobs while he had a fist fight with the air. "You'll be all right" the man apparently said, and he felt something that might have been an insect bite, though he thought it was the man pricking him with a 96 hypo of sedative. Two other men came with a stretcher and a sheet that they wrapped him tightly in, and they began carrying him, shrieking and battling, toward the mirage ship. "You can't take me away!" he shouted, "I've got to kill Lover first!" "It wouldn't do any good," the first man said. "There are a lot more where she came from -- one at a time for every guy we station here, it looks like." "She comes through the walls!" Lindell screamed. "That's what you get to believe," said the man soothingly. "It must be pretty fierce. But that's all over now. You're going back home." Lindell tried to fight free of the sheet. "Let me at least warn the next guy!" "It wouldn't do any good. He wouldn't believe you. That's why you didn't see us take away the poor character you relieved." And then the sedative took hold and Lindell fell asleep. The dreams came, but with them was the sound of rockets blasting off, and the spongy image of the Gnee woman grew smaller and smaller and less frightful. But he still smelled the livid flowers. He knew he always would. Proudly announces its new Spring list of Science 'Fiction volumes. outer-spoce adventures. Written by the field's foremost authors printed by the field's thrillers -- exciting action realistic comment and fascinating illustrations. edited by Martin Greenberg -- 3.50 Pagett -- 2 75 -- 2 .7 5 2.75 (A new Interplanetary novel by the author of Prelude to Fame) Order to day. And sen d for oirr free IlfusfraM taMog. It's yours for the asking. GRamercy 7-5578 97 devote the main section of this department to a chart f the chemical elements. Well, it won't really be a "chart" because I don't intend to waste that can be looked up in any chemistry textbook. Hence isotopes, whether natural or artificial, will not be mentioned, and not a line will be wasted on melting or boiling points, nor will there be chemical information or   J   98 electrical characteristics. All that can be found in textbooks and handbooks. What I am concerned with -- and it took a good deal of time to get this information together -- will be of no use to chemists or engineers. But it will, I hope, be interesting. I want to write about the names of the elements, what they mean and, why their discoverers proposed them. Element No. 1 is, of course, hydrogen. Nicolas Lemery of France discovered it around 1700 and suspected that water was one of its compounds. The other component of water, oxygen, element No. 16, was discovered by Joseph Priestly of England and Karl Wilhelm Scheele of Sweden some 75 years later and when it was established that elements 1 and 16 made water (at first thought to be HO) the names were tagged on. Hydor, a Greek word, means water, hence hydrogen, meaning "water-former." The other component of water seemed to be in every acid, hence the name oxygen, "acid-former." Now we know that there are acids without oxygen, but none without hydrogen. And since the oxygen atom is much heavier than the hydrogen atom, there is far more oxygen in water than hydrogen, even though the formula is In short, element No, 1 should "be called oxygen and No. 16 should be hydrogen. But it's a little late to change them around now. Element No, 2 is helium, from Helios, the Greek sun god, for the reason that it was found in the solar atmosphere first (by Jules Janssen of France in 1868) before Sir William Ramsey discovered it in the Earth's atmosphere (1895). No. 3 was named by its discoverer, Swede Johan A, Arfwedson of Sweden (1817), without noticeable thought or imagination. Lithos is Greek for "stone," the ore it came from looked like stone, hence lithium. No. 4 also got its name from the mineral in which it occurs. It happens to be green and in Latin there is a word beryllinus which means green-colored, so the element was called beryllium. Similarly, the name of No. 9 was derived from one of its minerals. The mineral was used -- and still is -- as a flux in metallurgical operations. German miners, consequently, called the mineral Fluss-spat, which became fluorspar by adaptation of the Latin word fluere, "to flow." Fluorspar is the fluoride of calcium and the element was called fluorine. There happens to be a minor and accidental justification for the name: it "flows out" of almost anything you try to keep it in. No. 10, neon, means " the new" because it obviously was new when Sir William Ramsay discovered it in 1898. But No. 11 is less obvious. You may have wondered why the chemical symbol for sodium is Na. The common English name is derived from soda, but the symbol is derived from the word Natrium , which was both common and mysterious until somebody found out that that the original is an Arabic word neter, meaning "herb-ash," as distinct from kalyun, "woodash," and accounts for the letter K as the symbol for No. 19. That K stands for the .international name kalium, but the English name was derived from pot ash, making it potassium. Both were first isolated in 1808 by ir Humphry Davy, who isolated No. 12, magnesium, at the same time. That name is from the mineral magnesia, which was named in turn after an ancient city. Similarly aluminum, No. 13, was named after its mineral, alum, while No, 14, silicon, got its name from siex, which in this case is not the trade mark of a coffee maker, but the Latin word for flint. No. 15, phosphorus, has a Greek name which is meaningful and fitting; it translates as "carrier of light." The knowledge of No. 16, sulphur, however, is so old that the meaning of its name is no longer remembered. Since No. 17, chlorine, is a greenish gas, its discoverer, Karl Wilhelm Scheele, just used the Greek word for "green" (choros) to name it. Sir William Ramsay utilized the Greek word for "sluggish" to name No. 18, argon, because it did not want to combine with anything else. No. 20, calcium, one of Sir Humphry Davy's discoveries, derives its name from the Latin calx, "burned lime." When Lars Nilson discovered No. 21 in 1879, he called it scandium, after Scandinavia, but his compatriot Baron Jons Jakob Berzelius, discoverer, among other things, of No. 22, titanium, had to justify his choice with the excuse that, in Greek mythology, the titans were the "sons of the Earth." No, 23, vanadium, was discovered and named by Nils Sefstrom of Sweden in 1830. He derived it from the Germanic goddess Vanadis, better known as Freya, for no reason except that he apparently liked the sound. No. 24, chromium, is from chromos, the Greek word for "color" or "dye"; you know what a pronounced color chromiumyellow has. But No. 25, manganese, is a puzzle. Nobody seems to know the derivation of the word, except that one commentator remarked that the mineral from which manganese is derived was wrongly called "black magnesia" for a while. Since melaa 100 is Greek for black, I could understand the connection if the element were called melanganese. Maybe it was at one time, but I have yet to find proof. In the case of No. 26, iron, we have one of the few elements which have been known for so long that their names have no derivation. The chemical symbol FE comes from the Latin ferrum and the Greek equivalent sideros can be encountered as siderite, indicating an iron meteorite. Cobalt and nickel, Nos. 27 and 28, are both German, the former meaning gnome ( Kobotd ), the latter meaning water sprite. The nasty creatures fooled the brave miners, handing them ores that looked like silver ore, but were completely worthless, since applied metallurgy had not yet progressed to the extraction of the metals. They were discovered, for the record, by two Swedes, cobalt by Georg Brandt in 1735 and nickel by Axel Cronstedt in 1754. No. 29, copper, although known since antiquity, has a name that is still traceable. The chemical symbol Cu is from the Latin name cuprum, and cuprum is in all probability derived from the island of Cyprus, which was pronounced "keeprus." No. 30, zinc, is German again, from the word Zinke, which means protrusion because it sublimed in the furnace and condensed in protrusions in the cooler parts. Nos. 31 and 32 are Gallium and Germanium; the two discoverers, Lecoq de Boisbaudran (1875) and Klemens Winkler (1886), honored their respective countries. No. 33 is arsenic, said to have been isolated first by Albertus Magnus. The name, at any event, is Greek; arsen means "strong" or "masculine." Selenium, No. 34, is one of the discoveries of Jons Jakob Berzelius and is named for the goddess of the Moon, Selene, in the Greek pantheon. I suppose he had a reason. There is a very apparent reason, though, for the name of No. 35. The Greek word bromos means "stench" and the discoverer, the Frenchman AntoineJerome Balard (1825), found out during his experiments that some of the compounds offend the nose. The name of No. 36 is Greek, too, for krypton means "hidden" and that's how Sir William Ramsay found it -- concealed among the other so-called noble gases. The names of the next few elements in the table are also simple, once you know what they mean. No. 37 is rubidium because of its ruby-red line in the spectrum; No. 38 is strontium after Strontian in County Argyll, Scotland; No, 39 is yttrium after Ytterby in 101 Sweden; and No. 40 is zirconium after the name of the gem. No. 41 was once called columbium in English-speaking countries, where students had to remember that the symbol for columbium was Nb. The origin of the symbol, the international name niobium, has now been officially accepted and columbium will hence be found only in outof-date textbooks. No. 42, its discoverer Peter Jakob Hjelm of Sweden thought in 1781, looks rather like lead. Using the Greek name molybdos, meaning lead, he called it molybdenum. No. 43 was originally called Masurium, after the landscape of Masuren in East Prussia. Butsince the two discoverers, rs. Walter Noddack and Ida Tacke, merely proved its existence while Oak Ridge actually produced it, the original name has been discarded in favor of technecium from the Greek tecbne, "skill." No. 43, discovered in 1844 by Karl Karlovitch Klaus, was also given a geographical name, ruthenium, from Ruthenia -- Russia. The interesting point is that G. W. Osann gave it the same name in 1828, sixteen years prior to actual isolation. Nos. 45 and 46 were both discovered by William Hyde Wollaston in 1803-4; No. 45 was called rhodium from the Greek word rhodos for "rose," while No. 46 was called palladium, after the then newly discovered planetoid Pallas. Silver is No. 47 and known for so long a time that the meaning of the name is lost; the symbol Ag is from the Latin name' for it, argentum. No. 48, Cadmium, is named after the mineral cadmea; No. 49, indium, has nothing directly to do with India, being derived from the indigoblue line in its spectrum -- but the name of that color is derived from the name of the plant, which in turn honors the geographical area. No. 50, tin, is one of the long known elements; the symbol Sn is from the Latin name stan num. The very similar symbol for No. 51, Sb, stands for the Latin name stibium, but the English word antimony is Latin, too. Its origin is the first two words anti monachon, "against the monks," in an edict of Frances II of France, forbidding its medicinal use by clergy. No, 52, tellurium, is from the Latin tellus for Earth; No. 53, iodine, from the Greek ioeides for the color violet; and No, 54, xenon, one of Sir William Ramsey's Greek names, means "stranger." Both No. 55 caesium (from Latin caesius, "bluish") and No. 56, barium, (from Greek barys, "heavy") seem to make no sense, for caesium looks like silver and A ll 1  t. v I   !f Jl 102 f barium is hardly heavier than aluminum. But "bluish" refers to a line in the spectrum and "heavy" refers to the mineral. The numbers 57 to 71 are the so-called rare' earth elements of which a chemist once wrote that they pursue the chemist in his dreams, that they split like amebas and that their chronology looks like a list of "begats" from the Old Testament. Their names reflect some of the unhappiness they seem to have caused. No. 57, lanthanum, is from the Greek word lanthano, which means "to escape notice." No. 58, cerium, was named in 1803 after the recently discovered planetoid Ceres (not after the goddess directly) ; No. 59, praseodymium, is Greek again, meaning "green twin." No. 60, neodymium, is also Greek: "new twin" (the former didymium had split in two). No. 61, long missing, was first called Illinium (University of Illinois), but Oak Ridge, after definite identification, changed that to promethium, from Prometheus, the mythical giver of fire. No. 62, samarium, was named by a Frenchman after the Russian mine inspector Samarski. No. 63, europium, was also named by a Frenchman, Demargay, after the continent, of course. No. 64, gadolinium, was named in honor of the Finnish chemist Gadolin; No. 65, Terbium, after Ytterby in Sweden; No. 66, dysprosium, comes from the Greek word dysprosopon , which means "difficult mask." No. 67, Holmium, is derived from Holmia, the Latin name of Stockholm; No. 68, erbium, again after Ytterby; No. 69, thulium, from Thule, the hard to identify northern land of Pytheas of Massilia. No. 70 is ytterbium, again Ytterby in Sweden! That place has a total of four elements named after it, three of them rare earths, all found in the unusually interesting mine that is located there. No. 71, lutetium, comes from Luteta, the Latin name for Paris, and No. 72, the first element after the rare earth group, is hafnium, from Kjobenhavn, the Danish spelling of Copenhagen. Its discoverer was a Hungarian, Georg von Hevesy, but he commemorated the city in which he made the discovery (in 1923). There was once, you probably remember, a mythical shade who was punished after death by being made to stand in water up to his neck, but every time he tried to bend down and quench his thirst, the water receded. When Gustaf Ekeberg found (in 1802) a metal which is insoluble in most acids, he thought of thi 101 ancient victim and named the metal after him: tantalum. Tantalus, by the way, had a daughter by the name of Niobe and she provided the name for No. 41. Tungsten is the Swedish word for "heavy stone" and was once the name of element No. 74. But its chemical symbol was W for Wolfram, which was adopted two years ago by an international congress, so tungsten is no longer correct. No. 75, rhenium, discovered by the same team which announced "masurium," got its name from the Latin Rhenus, "Rhine." No. 76 is osmium, actually not a flattering name because osme (Greek) means "bad odor." Its discoverer, the Englishmen Smithson Tennant, also discovered No. 77, iridium, which he named because of its iridescent solutions. No. 78 is platinum, a Spanish word meaning "little silver." No. 79 is gold; the Germanic word is essentially a parallel form of the word "yellow" for quite obvious reasons. The symbol Au is from the Latin name auTum. No. 80 is mercury (in German still Quecksilber), the symbol Hg coming from the old name hydrargium. No.81, thallium, derives from the Greek thallos, "green twig," Lead is No. 82 and the word is probably a variant of "load" (you used it to weigh down things, but lodestone, which is magnetic iron ore, comes from the verb "to lead"). The German name, Btei, is derived from that old Germanic word bla which means both "black" and "blue;" to this day, a German soldier will refer to bullets as "blue beans," The symbol Pb is from the Latin plumbum , which is also the root of "plumber." No. 83, bismuth, has an originally German name, which in modern rendering would read Wiesematte and denotes a "flowering meadow", a name that makes sense if you know the colorful display of a pan of hardening bismuth. Above bismuth, we get into the realm of the radioactive elements, mostly of recent discovery and with artificial names. No. 84 is polonium, so named by Madame Sklodowska-Curie after her native Poland. No. 85, first called alabamine (after the state) is now known as astatine . from the Greek astasia, "unsteady". No. 86 is radon, once called "emanation," from the Latin radius for "ray;" No. 88, radium, has the same derivation. No. 87;. discovered in 1947 by Mile. Marguerite Perey, is called franchium, and No. 89 is actinium. Of the radioactive elements, only the more stable ones. No. 90, thorium, and No. 92, uranium, have been known for a considerable time. The former 104 was discovered by Jons Jakob Berzelius and named after the Norse god Thor, the latter by Martin Heinrich Klaproth and named after the planet Uranus. No. 91 is protactinium and above 92 we have the obvious neptunium (No. 93) and plutonium (No. 94) ; americium ("made in America") as No, 95; curium (after Madame Curie) as No. 96 and, so far the heaviest, Berkelium (Berkeley, Calif.) as No. 97. As you can see, naming ele ments is an arbitrary, inaccurate and often sentimental business. Luckily, the origins quickly lose their identities and we are aware only of the properties of these basic substances, And they did, after all, need some name and these do as well as any others. How would the pilot of a ship in space recognize Earth at a glance and could he tell his distance, even roughly, by its brightness? Earth could be recognized by its color and by the presence of a single large moon. Mars, when seen from space, looks reddish, Venus a pure white, while Earth must he blue-green. Saturn, of course, has its rings as a distinctive feature and Jupiter its stripes and four large moons. If the ship were at the orbit of Venus, Earth can look six limes as brilliant as Venus at her brightest appears to us. Even the Moon would he almost as bright as Venus is to us. Seen from the orbit of Mars, Earth would look about as bright as Jupiter does from Earth at greatest proximity. If the ship is at points outside the orbit of Jupiter, the pilot would need instruments to see Earth, which at such distance would he "lost" in the glare of the Sun. Just what is the velocity of light? 186,000 mi7es per second sounds like a rounded-off figure. It is, and so is the customary metric equivalent of 300,000 kilometers per second. The Observer's Handbook gives the more precise value of 299,774 km. p. sec. Some values obtained in 1949 and 1950 by various investigators read as follows: Aslakson 299,792  2.4 Essen 299,792.5  3.0 Bol 299,798.3  0.4 Bergslrand 299,792.7j0.25 In your Conquest of Space you list the planetoid Adonis as the one which comes nearest to the Sun, staying just outside the orbit of Mercury. But since the orbit 105 of Mercury is so eccentric, isn't it possible that Adonis might cross the orbit of Mercury on occasion? To ibe best of our knowledge Adonis does not. But we now know a male planetoid that does. It has been appropriately named Icarus and it gets much closer to the Sun than the mythical Icarus ever did. Mercury, when closest to the Sun, is 0.31 astronomical units (one astronomical unit, or A. II., is the distance of Earth from the Sun) from the primary, while Icarus gels to within 0.20 A.U. or around 19 million miles. Maximum distance of Icarus from the sun is 1.97 A.U., ftniglily twice that of Earth. More precisely, it is 1 83 million miles. The small planetoid is less than a mile in diameter and probably reaches a temperature of 1000 F. at perihelion. In the film Destination Moon, there is a short sentence hinting at the use of titanium for spaceship construction. In what respect would titanium be superior to other metals? I have not seen it used anywhere. The reason why titanium is not in use right now to a noticeable extent is simply due to the fact that it became commercially available only two years or so ago. I have seen some small parts made of it. It looks like silver, though less shiny, and lias generally the characteristics of stainless steel. It differs from steel in two respects of interest to an engineer -- it is non-magnetic, and its specific gravity is only 4.5 while that of steel is 7.8. Heinlein probably picked titanium as a "light-weight steel" for construction purposes. Why is it that you get ice cubes faster if you put lukewarm water into the trays of your refrigerator rather than ice water? If I had not been prepared, this question would have surprised me no end. But a few years ago I talked to one of the researchers of the Bureau of Standards in Washington, I). who told me that this is a fairly widespread popular superstition and that the Bn4 . reau received so many inquiries about it that they finally decided to test it. The answer is astonishingly simple: because of the high latent heat of water, a few degrees more or less do not make a difference which could he noticed without measuring it. Of course, the colder the water, the sooner it will freeze, but the freezing differ cure between water of 35 F and water of 55 F is about one minute. 1M . Freudian Slip Things are exactly what they seem? Life is real? Life is earnest? Well, that depends.  N the day the Earth vanished, Herman Raye was earnestly fishing for trout, hip deep in a mountain stream in upstate New York. Herman was a tall, serious, sensitive, healthy, well-muscled young man with an outsize jaw and a brush of redbrown hair. He wore spectacles to correct a jk l . 9 1  i n .07 4 slight hyperopia, and they had heavy black rims because he knew his patients expected it. In his off hours, he was fond of books with titles like Personality and the Behavior Disorders, Selfesteem and Sexuality in Women, Juvenile Totem and Taboo : A study of adolescent culturegroups, and A New Theory of Economic Cycles; but he also liked baseball, beer and bebop. This day, the last of Herman's vacation, was a perfect specimen: sunny and still, the sky dotted with antiseptic tufts of cloud. The trout were biting. Herman had two in his creel, and was casting into the shallow pool across the stream in the confident hope of getting another when the Universe gave one horrible sliding lurch. Herman braced himself instinctively, shock pounding through his body, and looked down at the pebbly stream-bed under his feet. It wasn't there. He was standing, to all appearances, in three feet of clear water with sheer, black nothing under it: nothing, the abysmal color of a moonless night, pierced by the diamond points of a half-dozen incredible stars. He had only that single glimpse; then he found himself gazing across at the pool under the far bank, whose waters reflected the tranquil imagery of trees. He raised his casting rod, swung it back over his shoulder, brought it forward again with a practiced flick of his wrist, and watched the lure drop. Within the range of his vision now, everything was entirely normal ; nevertheless, Herman wanted very much to stop fishing and look down to see if that horrifying void was still there. He couldn't do it. Doggedly, he tried again and again. The result was always the same. It was exactly as if he were a man who had made up his mind to fling himself over a cliff, or break a window and snatch a loaf of bread, or say in a loud voice to an important person at a party, "I think you stink." Determination was followed by effort, by ghastly, sweating, heartstopping fear, by relief as he gave up and did something else. All right, he thought finally, there's no point going on with it. Data established: hallucination, compulsion, inhibition. Where do we go from here? The obvious first hypothesis was that he was insane. Herman considered that briefly, and left the question open. Three or four selected psychoanalyst jokes paraded through his mind, led by the classic, "You're fine, how am I?" There was this much truth, he thought, in the popular belief 108 that all analysts were a little cracked themselves: a good proportion of the people who get all the way through the man-killing course that makes an orthodox analyst -- a course in which an M. D. degree is only a beginning -- are impelled to do so in the first place by a consuming interest in their own neuroses. Herman, for example, from the age of fifteen up until the completion of his own analysis at twenty-six, had been so claustrophobic that he couldn't force himself into a subway car or an elevator. But was he now insane? Can a foot-rule measure itself? Herman finished. At an appropriate hour he waded ashore, cleaned his catch, cooked it and ate it. Where the ground had been bare around his cooking spot, he saw empty darkness, star-studded, rimmed by a tangled webwork of bare rootlets. He tried to go on looking at it when he had finished eating the fish. He couldn't. After the meal, he tried to take out his notebook and pen. He couldn't. In fact, it occurred to him, he was helpless to do anything that he wouldn't normally have done. Pondering that discovery, after he had cleaned his utensils and finished his other chores, Herman crawled into his tent and went to sleep. Burying the garbage had been an unsettling experience. Like a lunatic building a machine nobody else can see, he had lifted successive shovels-full of nothing, dropped the empty cans and rubbish ten inches into nothing, and shoveled nothing carefully over them again npHE light woke him, long before dawn. From where he lay on his back, he could see an incredible pale radiance streaming upward all around him, outlining the shadow of his body at the ridge of the tent, picking out the under-surfaces of the trees against the night sky. He strained, until he was weak and dizzy, to roll over so that he could see its source; but he had to give up and wait another ten minutes until his body turned "naturally," just as if he had still been asleep. Then he was looking straight down into a milky transparency that started under his nose and continued into unguessable depths. First came the matted clumps of grass, black against the light, every blade and root as clear as if they had been set in transparent plastic. Then longer, writhing roots of trees and shrubs, sprouting thickets of hair-thin rootlets. Between these, and continuing downward level by level, was spread an infinity of tiny specks, seed-shapes, spores. Some 109 of them moved, Herman realized with a shock. Insects burrowing in the emptiness where the Earth should be? In the morning, when he crawled out of the tent and went to the bottomless stream to wash, he noticed something he had missed the day before. The network of grasses gave springily under his feet -- not like turf, but like stretched rubber. Herman conceived an instant dislike for walking, especially when he had to cross bare ground, because when that happened, he felt exactly what he saw: nothing whatever underfoot. "Walking on air," he realized, was not as pleasant an experience as the popular songs would lead you to expect. Herman shaved, cooked and ate breakfast, washed the dishes, did the chores, and packed up his belongings. With a mighty effort, he pried out the tent stakes, which were bedded in nothing but a loose network of roots. He shouldered the load and carried it a quarter of a mile through pine woods to his car. The car stood at ground level, but the ground was not there any more. The road was now nothing more than a long, irregular trough formed by the spreading roots of the pines on either side. Shuddering, Herman stowed his gear in the trunk and got in behind the wheel. When he put the motor into gear, the sedan moved sedately and normally forward. But the motor raced madly, and there was no feeling that it was faking hold. With screaming engine, Herman drove homeward over a nonexistent road. Inwardly and silently, he gibbered. Six miles down the mountain, he pulled up beside a whitepainted fence enclosing a neat yard and a fussy little blue-shuttered house. On the opposite side of the fence stood a middle-aged woman with a floppy hat awry on her head and a gardening trowel in one of her gloved hands. She looked up with an air of vague dismay when he got out of the car. "Some more eggs today, Dr. Raye?" she asked, and smiled. The smile was like painted china. Her eyes, lost in her fleshy face, were clearly trying not to look downward, "Not today, Mrs. Richards," Herman said. 'T just stopped to say good-by. I'm on my way home." "Isn't that a shame?" she said mechanically. "Well, come again next year.' Herman wanted to say, "Next year I'll probably be in a straitjacket."' He tried to say it. He stuttered, "N-n-n-n -- "and ended, glancing at the ground at her feet, "Transplanting some petunias?" II The woman's mouth worked. She said, "Yes. I thought I might's well put them along here, where they'd get more sun. Aren't they pretty?" "Very pretty," said Herman helplessly. The petunias, roots as naked as if they had been scrubbed, were nesting in a bed of stars. Mrs. Richards' gloves and trowel were spotlessly clean. kN Fourth Avenue, below Fourteenth Street, Herman met two frightful little men. He had expected the city to be better, but it was worse; it was a nightmare. The avenues between the buildings were bottomless troughs of darkness. The bedrock was gone; the concrete was gone; the asphalt was gone. The buildings themselves were hardly recognizable unless you knew what they were. New York had been a city of stone -- built on stone, built of stone, as cold as stone. Uptown, the city looked halfbuilt, but insanely occupied, a forest of orange-painted girders. In the Village the old brick houses were worse. No brick; no mortar; nothing but the grotesque shells of rooms in lath and a pa perthickness of paint. The wrought-iron railings were gone, too. On Fourth Avenue, bookseller's row, you could almost persuade yourself that nothing had happened, provided you did not look down. The buildings had been made of wood, and wood they remained. The second-hand books in their wooden racks would have been comforting except that they were so clean. There was not a spot of dirt anywhere ; the air was more than countrypure. There was an insane selective principle at work here, Herman realized. Everything from bedrock to loam that belonged to the Earth itself had disappeared. So had everything that had a mineral origin and been changed by refinement and mixture : concrete, wrought iron, brick, but steel and glass, porcelain and paint remained. It looked as if the planet had been the joint property of two children, one of whom didn't want to play any more, so they had split up their possessions -- this is yours, this is yours, this is mine The two little men popped into view not six feet in front of Herman as he was passing a sidewalk bookstall. Both were dressed in what looked like workmen's overalls made of lurite chainmail, or knitted glow-worms. One of them had four eyes, two brown, two blue, with spectacles for the middle pair. Ears grew like cabbages all over his bald head. The other had two eyes, the pupils 111 of which were crossshaped, and no other discernible features except when he opened his gaptoothed mouth: the rest of his head, face and all, was completely covered by a dense forest of red hair. As they came forward, Herman's control of his body suddenly returned. He was trying his best to turn around and go away from there, and that was what his body started to do. Moreover, certain sounds of a prayerful character, namely "Oh dear sweet Jesus," which Herman was forming in his mind, involuntarily issued from his lips. Before he had taken the first step in a rearward direction, however, the hairy little man curved around him in a blur of motion, barring the way with two long, muscular, red-furred arms. Herman turned. The four-eyed little man had closed in. Herman, gasping, backed up against the bookstall. People who were headed directly for them, although showing no recognition that Herman and the little men were there, moved stiffly asidedike dancing automatons, strode past, then made another stiff sidewise motion to bring them back to the original line of march before they went on their way. "Olaph dzenn Harm Rai gjo glerr-dregnarr?" demanded Hairy, Herman gulped, half-stunned, "Huh?" he said. Hairy turned to Four-Eyes. "Grinnr alaz harisi nuya." "Izzred alph! Meggi erd-halaza riggbord els kamma gredyik. Lukhhal!" Hairy turned back to Herman. Blinking his eyes rapidly, for they closed like the shutter of a camera, he made a placating gesture with both huge furry hands. "Kelagg ikri odrum faz," he said, and, reaching out to the bookstall, he plucked out a handful of volumes, fanned them like playing cards and displayed them to Four-Eyes. A heated discussion ensued, at the end of which Hairy kept For Whom the Bell Tolls , Four-Eyes took The Blonde in the Bathtub, and Hairy threw the rest away. Then, while Herman gaped and made retching sounds, the two disgusting little men tore pages out of the books and stuffed them in their mouths. When they finished the pages, they ate the bindings. Then there was a rather sick pause while they seemed to digest the contents of the books they had literally devoured. Herman' had the wild thought that they were blurb writers whose jobs had gone to their heads. The one with the four eyes rolled three of them horribly. "That's more like it," he said in nasal but recognizable English. 112 "Let's start over. Are you Herman Raye, the skull doc? Herman produced a series of incoherent sounds. "My brother expresses himself crudely," said Hairy in a rich, fruity baritone. "Please forgive him. He is a man of much heart." "Uh?" said Herman. "Truly," said Hairy. "And of much ears," he added with a glance at his companion. "But again, as to this affair -- tell me true, are you Herman Raye, the analyst of minds?" "Suppose I am?" Herman asked cautiously. Hairy turned to Foureyes. "Arghraz iktri 'Suppose I am,' Gurh? Olaph iktri erz ogromat, lekh -- " "Talk English, can't you?" Four-eyes broke in. "You know he don't understand, that caveman jabber. Anyhow, yeah, yeah, it's him. He just don't want to say so.' He reached out and took Herman by the collar. "Come on, boy, the boss is waitin'." There were two circular hairlines of glowing crimson where Hairy and Four-eyes had originally appeared. They reached the spot in one jump. Hairy bringing up the rear. "But tell me truly," he said anxiously. "You are that same Herman Raye?" Herman paid no attention. Below, under the two glowing circles. was the terrifying gulf that had replaced the Earth; and this time, Herman was somehow convinced, it was not going to hold him up. "Let go!" he shouted, struggling. "Ouch!" He had struck Four-eyes squarely on the flat nose, and it felt as if he had slugged an anvil. Paying no attention, Four-eyes turned Herman over, pinned his arms to his sides, and dropped him neatly through the larger of the two circles. Herman shut his eyes tightly and despairingly repeated the multiplication table up to 14 x 14, When he opened them again, he was apparently hanging in midspace, with Hairy to his left and Foureyes to his right. The visible globe around them was so curiously tinted and mottled that it took Herman a long time to puzzle it out. Ahead of them was the darkest area -- the void he had seen before. This was oval in shape, and in places the stars shone through it clearly. In others, they were blocked off entirely or dimmed by a sort of haze. Surrounding this, and forming the rest of the sphere, was an area that shaded from gold shot with violet at the borders, to an unbearable blaze of glory at the center, back the fray they had come and a little to the right. Within this lighted section were 111 ther amorphous areas which were much darker, almost opaque; and still others where the light shone through diluted to a ruddy ghost of itself, like candlelight through parchment. Gradually Herman realized that the shapes and colors he saw were the lighted and dark hemispheres of Earth. The dark areas were the oceans, deep enough in most places to shut out the light altogether, and those parts of the continents, North and South America behind him, Europe and Asia ahead, Africa down to the fight, which were heavily forested. Herman's earlier conviction returned. Things like this just did  not happen. Physician, hoa'i thy S Ht "You're not real," he said bitterly to Four-eyes, i "Not very," Four-eyes agreed. Tm twice as real as that jerk, though," he insisted, pointing to Hairy. Ahead of them, or "below," a point of orange light was slowly swelling. Herman watched it Without much interest. Hairy broke out into  torrent Of cursing. "I this and that in the milk of your this!" he said. 1 this, that and the other in the this of your that. Your sister! Your cousin! Your grandmother' ancle!" Foureyes listened with owed approval. Them was good books, hah?" he asked happily. "Better than those scratching hi the caves," Hairy said. "Something to think about till they haul us out again. Well " said Four-eyes philosophically, "here we are." T HE orange spot had enlarged into the semblance of a lighted room, rather like a stage setting. Inside were two enormous Persons, one sitting, one standing. Otherwise, and except for three upholstered chairs, the room was bare. No -- as they swooped down toward it, Herman blinked and looked again. A leather couch had appeared against the far wall. At the last moment, there was a flicker of motion off to Herman's left. Something that looked like a short, pudgy human being accompanied by two little men the size of Hairy and Foureyes whooshed off into the diance, back toward the surface of the planet. Herman landed. Hairy and Four-eyes, after bowing low to the standing Person, turned and leaped out of the room. When Herman, feeling abandoned, turned to see where they had gone, he discovered that the room now had four walls and no windows or doors. The Person said, 'How do you do, Doctor Raye?" 114 Herman looked at him. Although his figure had a disquieting tendency to quiver and flow, so that it was hard to judge, he seemed to be about eight feet tall. He was dressed in what would have seemed an ordinary dark-blue business suit, with an equally ordinary white shirt and blue tie, except that all three garments had the sheen of polished metal. His face was bony and severe, but not repellently so; he looked absent-minded rather than stern. The other Person, whose suit was brown, had a broad, kindly and rather stupid face; his hair was white. He sat quietly, not looking at Herman, or, apparently, at anything else. Herman sat down in one of the upholstered chairs. "All right," he said with helpless defiance.  What's it all about?" "I'm glad we can cmjie to the point at once," said the Person. He paused, moving his lips silently. "Ah, excuse me. I'm sorry." A second head, with identical features, popped into view next to the first. His eyes were closed. "It's necessary, I'm afraid," said head humber one apologetically. "I have so much to remember, you know." Herman took a deep breath and said nothing. "You may call me Secundus, if you like," resumed the Person, "and this gentleman Primus, since it is with him that you will have principally to deal. Now, our problem here is . one of amnesia, and I will confess to you frankly that we ourselves are totally inadequate to cope with it. In theory, we are not subject to disorders of the mind, and that's what makes us so vulnerable now that it has happened. Do you see?" A fantastic sui picion crept into Herman's mind. "Just a moment," he said carefully. "If you don't mind telling me, what is it that you have to remember?" "Well, Doctor, my field is human beings ; that's why it became my duty to search you out and consult with you. And there is a great deal for me to carry in my mind, you know, especially under these abnormal conditions. I don't think I'm exaggerating when I say it is a full-time job." "Are you going to tell me," asked Herman, more carefully still, "that this -- gentleman -- is the one who is supposed to remember the Earth itself? The rocks and minerals and so on?" "Yes, exactly. I was about 1 9 tell you -- " "And that the planet has disappeared because he has amnesia?" Herman demanded on a rising note. Secundus beamed, "Concisely expressed. I myself, being, sa to speak, saturated with the thoughts and habits of human beings, who are, you must admit, a garrulous race, could not -- " "Oh, no!" said Herman. "Oh, yes," Secundus corrected. "I can understand that the idea is difficult for you to accept, since you naturally believe that you yourself have a real existence, or, to be more precise, that you belong to the world of phenomena as opposed to that of noumena." He beamed. "Now I will be silent, a considerable task for me, and let you ask questions." Herman fought a successful battle with his impulse to stand Up and shout "To hell with it!" He had been through a great deal, bu he was a serious and realistic young man. He set himself to think the problem through logically. If, as seemed more than probable, Secundus, Primus, Hairy, Four-eyes, and this whole Alice in Wonderland situation existed only as his hallucinations, then it did not matter much whether he took them seriously or not. If they were real, then he wasn't, and vice versa. It didn't  make any difference which was which. He relaxed deliberately and folded his hands against his abdomen. "Let me see if I can get this clear," he said. "I'm a noufienon, not a phenomenon. In cruder terms, I exist only in your mind. Is that true?" Secundus beamed. "Correct." "If you got amnesia, I and the rest of the human race would disappear." Secundus looked worried, "That is also correct, and if that should happen, you will readily understand that we would be in difficulty. The situation is extremely -- But pardon me. I had promised to be silent except when answering questions." "This is the part I fail to understand, Mr. Secundus. I gather that you brought me here to treat Mr. Primus. Now, if I exist as a thought in your mind, you necessarily know everything I know. Why don't you treat him yourself?" Secundus shook his head disapprovingly. "Oh, no, Dr. Raye, that is not the case at all. It cannot be said that I know everything that you know; rather we should say that I remember you. In other words, that I maintain your existence by an act of memory. The two functions, knowledge and memory, are not identical, although, of course, the second cannot be considered to exist without the first. But before we become entangled in our own terms, I should perhaps remind you that when I employ the word 'memory' I am only making use of a convenient approximation. Perhaps it would be helpful to 116 ay that my memory is comparable to the structurememory of a living organism, although that, too, has certain semantic disadvantages. Were you about to make a remark, Doctor?" "It still seems to me," Herman Said stubbornly, "that if you remember me, structurally or otherwise, that includes everything I remember. If you're going to tell me that you remember human knowledge, including Freudian theory and practice, but are unable to manipulate it, that seems to me to be contradicted by internal evidence in what you've already said. For example, it's clear that in the field of epistemology -- the knowledge of knowledge, you might say -- you have the knowledge and manipulate it." "Ah," said Secundus, smiling shyly, "but, you see, that happens to be my line. Psychoanalysis and psychotherapy, being specializations, are not. As I mentioned previously, persons of our order are theoretically not capable of psychic deterioration. That is why we come to you, Dr. Raye. We are unable to help ourselves; we ask your help. We place ourselves unreservedly in your hands." The question, "How was I chosen?" occurred to Herman, but he left it unasked. He knew that ' the answer was much likelier to be "At random," than, "Because we wanted the most brilliant and talented psychoanalyst on the planet." "I gather that I'm not the first person you've tried," he said. "Oh, you saw Dr. Buddolphson departing? Yes, it is true that in our ignorance of the subject we did not immediately turn to practitioners of your psychological orientation. In fact, if you will not be offended, I may say that you are practically our last hope. We have already had one eminent gentleman whose method was simply to talk over Mr. Primus's problems with him and endeavor to help him reach an adjustment; he failed because Mr. Primus, so far as he is aware, has no problems except that he has lost hii memory. Then we had another whose system, as he explained it to me, was simply to repeat, in a sympathetic manner, everything that the patient said to him; Mr, Primus was not sufficiently prolix for this method to be of avail. "Then there was another who wished to treat Mr. Primus by encouraging him to relive his past experiences; 'taking him back along the time-track,' as he called it; but -- " Secundus looked mournful -- "Mr. Primus has actually had no experiences in th usual sense of the term, though he very obligingly made up a number of them; Our ontogeny. Dr, Raye, is so simple that it cam U7 I carcely be said to exist at all. iach of us normally has only one unction, the one I have already nentioned, and, until this occurence, it has always been fulfilled successfully "We also had a man who proosed to reawaken Mr. Primus's icmory by electric shock, but Ir. Primus is quite impervious o currents of electricity and we ere unable to hit upon an ac"ptable substitute. In short. Dr. laye, if you should prove unable o help us, we will have no one ift to fall back upon except, posibly, the Yogi." "They might do you more good, it that," Herman said, looking A Mr. Primus. "Well, I'll do what I can, though the function of analysis is to get the patient to accept reality, and this is the opposite. What can you tell me, to begin with, about Mr. Primus's personality, the onset of the disturbance, and so on -- and, in particular, what are you two? Who's your boss? What's it all for and .iow does it work?" Secundus said, "I can give you very little assistance, I am afraid. I would characterize Primus as a very steady person, extremely accurate in his work, but not very imaginative. His memory loss occurred abruptly, as you yourself witnessed yesterday afternoon. As to your other questions -- forgive me, Dr. Raye, in but it is to your own advantage if I fail to answer them. I am, of course, the merest amateur in psychology, but I sincerely feel that your own psyche might be damaged if you were to learn the fragment of the truth which I could give you." He paused. A sheaf of papers, which Herman had not noticed before, lay on a small table that he had not noticed, either. Secundus picked them up and handed them over. "Here are testing materials," he said. "If you need anything else, you have only to call on me. But I trust you will find these complete." He turned to go. "And one more thing, Dr. Raye," he said with an apologetic smile. "Hurry, if you possibly can." a sarcophagus ornament, lay limply supine on the tenfoot couch, arms at his sides, eyes closed. When Herman had first told him to relax, Primus had had to have the word carefully explained to him; from then on he had done it -- or seemed to do it -- perfectly'. In his preliminary tests, the Binet, the Minnesota Multiphasic Personality Index and the Berneuter P. I., he had drawn almost a complete blank. Standard testing methods did not work on Mr. Primus, and the reason was obvious enough. Mr. Primus simply was not a human being. This room, no doubt, was an illusion, and so was Mr. Primus's anthropomorphic appearance Herman felt like a surgeon trying to operate blindfolded while wearing a catcher's mitt on each hand. But he kept trying; he was getting results, though whether or not they meant anything, he was unable to guess. On the Rorschach they had done a little better, at least in volume of response. "That looks like a cliff," Primus would say eagerly. "That looks like a -- piece of sandstone. This part looks like two volcanoes and a cave." Of course, Herman realized, the poor old gentleman was only trying to please him. He had no more idea than a goldfish what a volcano or a rock looked like, but he wanted desperately to help. Even so, it was possible to score the results. According to Herman's interpretation. Primus was a case of arrested infantile sexualism, with traces of conversion hysteria and a strong Oedipus complex. Herman entered the protocol solemnly in his notes and kept going. Next came free association, and, after that, recounting of dreams. Feeling that he might as well be hanged for a sheep as a lamb, Herman carefully explained to Primus what "sleep 1  and "dreams" were. Primus had promised to do his best; he had been lying there now, without moving, for -- how long? Startled, Herman looked at his watch. It had stopped. Scoring the Rorschach alone, Herman realized suddenly, should have taken him nearly a full day, even considering the fact that he hadn't eaten anything, or taken time out to rest, or -- Herman bewilderedly felt his jaw. There was only the slightest stubble. He didn't feel hungry or tired, or cramped from sitting "Secundus!" he called. A door opened in the wall to his right, and Secundus stepped through. The door disappeared. "Yes, Dr. Raye? Is anything wrong?" "How long have I been here?" Secundus' right-hand head looked embarrassed. "Well, Doctor, without bringing in the difficult questions of absolute versus, relative duration, and the definition of an arbitrary position -- " "Don't stall. How long have I been here in my own subjective time?" "Well, I was about to say, without being unnecessarily inclusive, the question is still very difficult. However, bearing in mind that the answer is only a rough approximation -- about one hundred hours." lit Herman rubbed his chin. "I don't like your tampering with me' he said slowly. "You've speeded me up -- is that it? And at the same time inhibited my fatigue reactions, and God knows what else, so that I didn't even notice I'd been working longer than I normally could until just now?" Secundus looked distressed. "I'm afraid I have made rather a botch of it, Dr. Raye. I should not have allowed you to notice at all, but it is growing increasingly difficult to restrain your fellowcreatures to their ordinary routines. My attention strayed, I am sorry to say." He glanced at Jie recumbent form of Primus. "My word! What is Mr. Primus doing, Dr. Raye?" "Sleeping," Herman answered curtly. "Remarkable! I hope he does not make a habit of it. Will he awaken soon, do you think, Doctor?" "I have no idea," said Herman helplessly ; but at that moment Primus stirred, opened his eyes, and sat up with his usual vague, kindly smile. "Did you dream?" Herman asked him. Primus blinked slowly. "Yes. Yes, I did," he said in his profoundly heavy voice. "Tell me all you can remember about it." "Well, said Primus, sinking back onto the couch, "I dreamed I was in a room with a large bed. It had heavy wooden posts and a big bolster. I wanted to lie down and rest in the bed, but the bolster made me uncomfortable. It was too dark to see, to rearrange the bed, so I tried to light a candle, but the matches kept going out " Herman took it all down, word for word, with growing excitement and growing dismay. The dream was too good. It might have come out of Dr. Freud's original case histories. When Primus had finished, Herman searched back through his notes. Did Primus know what a bed was, or what a bolster was, or a candle? How much had Herman told him? "Bed" was there, of course. Primus: "What are 'dreams?'" Herman: "Well, when a human being goes to bed, and sleeps " "Bolster" was there, too, but not in the same sense. Herman: "To bolster its argument, the unconscious -- what we call the id -- frequently alters the person's likes and dislikes on what seem to be petty and commonplace subjects And "candle?" Herman: "I want you to understand that I don't know all about this subject myself, Mr. Primus. Nobody does; our knowledge is just a candle in the darkness" Herman gave up. He glanced 120 at Secundus, who was watching him expectantly. "May I talk to you privately?" "Of course." Secundus nodded to Primus, who stood up awkwardly and then vanished with a pop. Secundus tut-tutted regretfully. Herman took a firm grip on himself. "Look," he said, "the data I have now suggest that Primus had some traumatic experience in his infancy which arrested his development in various ways and also strengthened his Oedipus complex -- that is, intensified his feelings of fear, hatred and rivalry toward his father. Now, that may sound to you as if we're making some progress. I would feel that way myself -- if I had the slightest reason for believing that Primus ever had a father." Secundus started to speak; but Herman cut him off. "Wait, let me finish. I can go ahead on that basis, but as far as I'm concerned I might just as well be counting the angels on the head of a pin. You've got to give me more information, Secundus. I want to know who you are, and who Primus is, and whether there's any other being with whom Primus could possibly have a filial relationship. And if you can't tell me all that without giving me the Secret of the Universe, then you'd better give it to me whether it's good for me or not. I can't work in the dark." Secundus pursed his lips. "There is justice in what you say. Doctor. Very well, I shall be entirely frank "with you -- in so far as it is possible for me to do so, of course. Let's see, where can I begin?" "First question," retorted Herman. "Who are you?" "We are -- " Secundus thought a moment, then spread his hands with a helpless smile. "There are no words, Doctor, To put the case in negatives, we are not evolved organisms, we are not mortal, we are not, speaking in the usual sense, alive, although, of course -- I hope you will not be offended -- neither are you," Herman's brow wrinkled. "Are you real?" he demanded finally. Secundus looked embarrassed. "You have found me out, Dr. Raye. I endeavored to give you that impression -- through vanity, I am ashamed to say -- but, unhappily, it is not true. I, too, belong to the realm of noumena." "Then, blast it all, what is real? This planet isn't. You're not. What's it all for?" He paused a moment reflectively. "We're getting on to my second question, about Primus's attitude toward his 'father.' Perhaps I should have asked just now, 'Who is real?' Who remembers you, Secundus?" "This question, unfortunately, 121 is the one I cannot answer with complete frankness. Doctor. I assure you that it is not because I do not wish to; I have no option in the matter. I can tell you only that there is a Person of whom it might be said that He stands in the parental relationship to Primus, to me, and all the rest of our order." "God?" Herman inquired. "Jahweh? Allah?" "Please, no names, Doctor. Secundus looked apprehensive. "Then, damn it, tell me the rest!" Herman realized vaguely that he was soothing his own hurt vanity at Secundus's expense, but he was enjoying himself too much to stop. "You're afraid of something; that's been obvious right along. And there must be a time limit on it, or you wouldn't be rushing me. Why? Are you afraid that if this unnamable Person finds out you've botched your job, He'll wipe you out of existence and start over with a new bunch?" A cold wind blew down Herman's back. "Not us alone, Dr. Raye," said Secundus gravely. "If the Inspector discovers this blunder -- and the time is coming soon when He must -- no corrections will be attempted. When a mistake occurs, it is -- painted out." "Oh," said Herman after a moment. He sat down again, weakly. "How long have we got?" "Approximately one and a quarter days have gone by at the Earth's normal rate since Primus lost his memory," Secundus said. "I have not been able to 'speed you up,' as you termed it, by more than a twenty-to-one ratio. The deadline will have arrived, by my calculation, in fifteen minutes of normal time, or five hours at your present accelerated rate." Primus stepped into the room, crossed to the couch and lay down placidly. Secundus turned to go, then paused. "As for your final question. Doctor -- you might think of the Universe as a Pointillist painting, in which this planet is one infinitesimally small dot of color. The work is wholly imaginary, of course, since neither the canvas nor the pigment has what you would term an independent existence. Nevertheless, the artist takes it seriously. He would not care to find, so to speak, mustaches daubed on it." Herman sat limply, staring after him as he moved to the door. Secundus turned once more. "I hope you will not think that I am displeased with you, Doctor," he said. "On the contrary, I feel that you are accomplishing more than anyone else has. However, should you succeed, as I devoutly hope, there may not be sufficient time to congratulate you as you deserve. I shall have 112  to replace you . immediately in your normal world-line, for your absence would constitute as noticeable a flaw as that of the planet. In that event, my present thanks and congratulations will have to serve." With a friendly smile, he disappeared. Herman wound his watch. Two hours later, Primus's answers to his questions began to show a touch of resentment and surly defiance. Transference , Herman thought, with a constriction of his throat, and kept working desperately. ) Three hours. "What does the bolster remind you of?" "I seem to see a big cylinder rolling through space, sweeping the stars out of its way" Four hours. Only three minutes left now, in the normal world.  can't wait to get any deeper, Herman thought. It's got to be now or never. "You must understand that these feelings of resentment and hatred are normal," he said, trying to keep the strain out of his voice, "but, at the same time, you have outgrown them -- you can rise above them now. You are an individual in your own right, Primus. You have a job to do that only you can fill, and it's an important job. That's what matters, not all this infantile emotional clutter" He talked on, not daring to look at his watch. Primus looked up, and a huge smile broke over his face. He began, "Why, of -- " ing along Forty-second Street, heading toward the Hudson. The pavement was solid under his feet; the canyon between the buildings was filled with the soft violet-orange glow of a summer evening in New York. In the eyes of the people he passed, he saw the same incredulous relief he felt. It was over. He'd done it. He'(,i broken all the rules, but, incredibly, he'd got results. Then he looked up and a chill spread over him. No one who knew the city would accept thht ithyphallic parody as the Empire State Building, or those huge fleshy curves, as wanton as the mountains in which Mr, Maugham's "Sadie Thompson' had her lusty existence, as the prosaic hills' of New Jersey. Psychoanalysis had certainly removed Mr. Primus's inhibitions. The world was like a fence scrawled on by a naughty little boy. Mr. Primus would outgrow it in time, but life until then might be somewhat disconcerting. Those two clouds, for instance 123 bleday  Co., Inc., 1951. 364 paes, 4.00 T HE subtitle of this volume is its own book review; "Tales Unlike Other Tales." They are! Most science fiction addicts know John Collier only through his famous "Green Thoughts," which appeared in the first science fiction anthology ever compiled, Donald Wollheim's Pocket Book oi Science Fiction. "Green 124 Thoughts" isn't science fiction, for John Collier never wrote any in his life. It happens, however, that he is the most distinguished living writer of imaginative, fantastical, demonological, shivery and sophisticatedjsupernatural stories, and any science fiction reader who foregoes this book has only himself to blame for having passed up one of the great reading experiences of modern times. Don't miss Collier! You'll be a much more watery and uninspired individual than you are, if you do. Permabooks (Doubleday  Co,, Inc.), New York, 1952. 407 pages, 35c N ineteen stories, aii but four never anthologized before; for 35 cents the buy of the month. All but three of the stories rate "B" or better, too; and it contains one nearly great (and quite unknown) tale, as well. This is called "Scanners Live in Vain," and it is written by some pseudonymity known as Cordwainer Smith, It is one of the best tours de force in science fiction. Another really magnificent tale is Fowler Wright's quietly irreversible comment on irresponsible science, called "Obvious Suicide." There are also topgrade tales by Kornbluth, MacDonald, Leinster (he never fails!), Wyndham (alias both Harris and Beynon), MacCreigh, Finney (wonderful!), Bradbury (of course), Pearson, Clarke, Dryfoos, van Vogt, Gold (a delight!), Merril, and a completely surprising tale by Heinlein in collaboration with a lady named Wentz. A rich, juicy collection; Mr. Pohl is to be congratulated on having done it. Too bad he had to include these previously anthologized items: Pearson's "The Embassy," Bradbury's "There Will Come Soft Rains," van Vogt's "Letter from the Stars" (called "Dear Pen Pal" in its earlier book appearance), and Clarke's "Rescue Party." But even with these duplications, this is an unavoidable "must," particularly at the price. Fredric Brown. Shasta Publish ers, Chicago, 1951, 224 pages, 2.50L ' one of the very few so-called "humorists" in science fiction whose humor -- at least most of it -- is funny rather than plain silly. Previously collected: "Knock" (a good B-plus) ; "Nothing Sirius" (not one of the best; B-minus) ; and "Star Mouse" (delightful -- a good A-plus for Mitkey Mouse!) New in book form : "Something Green" (powerful alien-world tale, from which Heinlein borrowed the famous phrase, "The Green Hills of Earth", A); "Crisis, 1999" (I didn't much like this mixture of science fiction, sleuthing and pseudohypnotism; C-plus) ; "Pi in the Sky" (a genuinely brilliant, slap-happy satire on advertising; a solid A); "All Good Bems" (witty but slight, a high-class B-plus) ; "Daymare" (serious tale involving a hypno125 tism helmet; A-minus); and last -- and best, for my money -- "Come and Go Mad' (one of the most superb "we're property stories ever written). A fine, high-spirited, fantastical, super-scientifical book for the human-hearted; a thing for padlocked shelves so people won't be swiping it. ited by Martin Greenberg. Gnome Press, New York , 1951. 400 Pages, 3.95 saying has a way of going, everything -- including 14 stories, of which nine according to my coiSkt are worth preserving. There's a pleasant introduction by Willy Ley; a 13-page "Dictionary of Science Fiction" that contains about 75 definitions (to pun slightly, definitely not a definitive dictionary) ; and a 16(though Mr. G. insists they're not any such thing) by Cartier. In other words, PublisherEditor Greenberg has given us a really portentous volume here, full of miscellaneous apparati and whammies. The stories I like and think you will include; Keith Bennett's "The Rocketeers Have Shaggy Ears" (Venus adventure) ; Christopher Youd s "Christmas Tree" (good Moon m tale) ; Ray Bradbury' oompletely out of place "The Shape of Things" (it deals with a baby that was born "through" the wrong dimension and looked like a blue pyramid -- a superb story having nothing to do with space travel) ; Lyle Monroe's "Columbus Was a Dope" (Moon; this delightful snapper of a story is actually a doublesnapper, as you will learn when you trace its actual author's name on the copyright page; to give you a clue, the initials are R. A. H.); Hal Clement's "Attitude" (about a planet of S Doradus, very circumstantial, as if Mr. C, had really been there) ; William Tenn's very pleasant but routine "Ionian Cycle" (all about weird life) ; Robertson Osborne's "Action on Azura" (splendid! -- but already anthologized under the title of "Contact, Inc."); A. E. van Vogt's "The Hull," (it will drive you nuts; very sticky -- and very unforgettable -- indeed); and P o u 1 Anderson's A-plus-plus "The Double Dyed Villians," (about the Galactic government that keeps the peace solely through corruption -- and justly so, too). The other five tales you may like, Buy the book and find out! I didn't, but then I'm a sort of narrow-minded, combative cove, as everyone knows. 421 Hudson St., N. Y. 14, N. Y. (Chck which otfwr fot want -- nclose check or money order.)  Galaxy Reader of Science Fiction plus one extra full length novel 3,50  Galaxy Reader of Science Fiction plus 1 year subscription to Galaxy Magazine (You save 1.50 on this offer ) 6.20  Galaxy Reader of Science Fiction plus our next 6 full length novels. 4.95 t Q Galoxy Reader of Science Fiction plus 1 year subscription to Galaxy Magazine, plus our next 6 full length novels (You save  2.00 on this offer) 7.80 We will extend your current subscription if you are already i subscriber. of these by William F. Tempfe Two men in love with The same girl . , . Ihat's about the most elementary plot anyone could devise. But vI a opens to that same plot when both men ore scientists who invent a matter-duplicotin. mochine that will reproduce anything -- including the girl they are in love with? You no longer have the trite old triangle. Instead, you hove what the author describes it an original and a copy! Don't try to take it from there. You can't possibly anticipate the complications. Conflict the suspense of this remarkable situation, and especially the ingenious resolution. high mark in science fiction humor. By definition, a Utopia is on ideally perfect society. But perfect according to whose standards? Plato's Republic was wonderful, except for slaves. Sir Thomas More's excluded non-intellectuals, Edward Bellamy's was a do-gooder's heaven, ambitious people not admitted. The late Mr. Hitler's was a dream of Prussian militarists, sure death for everybody else. So a Utopia, being a wishful state of mind, depends on who's doing the wishing! For example, what would an advertising man's notion of Utopia be like? That, startlingly, is the theme of the serial beginning in the June issue of ambitions and ingenious conflicts of the Hucksters of the Future! We can't say rush right out and buy a copy, because not until next month will you be able to start by Frederik Pohl  C. M. Kornblutk 111 1 Learn Another Easily , Quickly , Naturally business ED AR tl ! The World 9 s Standard Conversational Method ior  Professional, Scientific and Educational Advancement  Greater Scientific and Business Opportunities  Doubled Travel Enjoyment  Wider Social and Cultural Horizons  Special Assignments in Armed Forces, Government Service Another language helps you "go places" in business, where great opportunities are international; in the armed forces and government agencies, where bi-linguist!c ability is needed; in science, travel and cultural achievement, where new adventures await you) Stop Wishing Start Talking -- any of 29 languages available No textbook can teach you to speak Linguaphone Is the natural way to learn a language -- actually the same way you learned English even before you went to school. You bring a to read and write -- It's all an amazingly easy and fascinating leisure time activity you can enjoy alone or with family and friends. Mail coupon by colleges, schools, U.N., I.R.O., government agencies, armed services, and bos been the choice of more than one million home study students. Course approved for Veteran's Training 208-05 Radio City, N. Y. 20, N. Y. language I for (state purpose) Nome . Address City .Zone State. Yes, and college professors, technicians, editors, publishers, students, skilled workers, farmers and wonderful people just like you, who ever you are. What's more there have been more and more tif you every single month since we started publishing. There is only one thing that many of you do not seem to realize. don't have to rush to a news stand. ou can depend upon one of Uncle Sam's most loyal employees to bring you Galaxy your p istman. (Lots of postmen get their own copies of Galaxy.) How can all this be arranged? Easy! All you have to do is fill in the coupon below, write out a check for only S3. SO and  mail both off today. Incidentally, you'll be saving money because with a subscription you will get 12 issues for the news stand price of 10. Seems smart to do it: right now. Dept. 2 i Galaxy Publishing Corp. 421 Hudson St. New York 14, N. Y.   I enclose (check one) 3.50 for 1 year 7.00 for 2 years  udUiiJklk Which era of the past or present would you pick to live in? What worlds would you want to visit? A problem, eh? Any era you chose would eliminate all the others, and any worlds you visited would leave the rest unexplored by you. But you can live in any age, from the beginning of life to the end of history ! You can see any planet, from Mars clear out to the limits of the Universe! Stay with them long enough to know them thoroughly, and then on to the next era, the next solar system! How? monthly 35c tour through all time and all space or to guarantee not missing any, send 3.50 for twelve issues of exciting excursions to 421 Hudson Street New York 14, N. Y. You'll have the time of your countless lives! Galaxy .i" 42 1 Hudson Street, New York 14, N, Y33c per copy. Subscriptions: (12 copies) 3,30 per year in the United States, Canada, Mexico, South and Central America and U.S, Possessions Elsewhere 14-50. Entered as second-class matter at the Post Office New York NY, Copyright, 1953 by Galaxy Publishing Corporation. Robert Guinn, president. All rights, include jr translation, reserved. All material submitted must be accompanied by self-addressed stamped envelopes. The publisher assumes no responsibility for unsolicited material. All stories pc in tea in this magazine are fiction and any similarity between characters and actual persons is coincidental. Frinftd (ft the LI.S.At by the Suinn Co M Inc, Rg. U, P Fat Off, tractive novel contest being and Simon  Schuster, the biggest in the history of science fiction, it's inevitable that authors who are unfamiliar with this field will be studying the magazine to learn what kind of material we i are seeking. To save their time and ours, here is a partial list of overworked ideas that should be strenuously avoided : Fictional warnings of nuclear and biological destruction, the postatomicworld, reversion to barbarism, mutant children slain because they have only ten toes and fingers instead of twelve, absurdly planned and preposterously successful revolts against dictatorships, problems of survival wearily turned over to women, war between groups, nations, worlds and solar systems. Flying Saucers, cops and robbers or cowboys and Indians in space, the duel between the good guy and the bad guy alone on an asteroid, the bright revelation that the characters we have been reading about are Adam and Eve or Jesus, the creation of a miniature universe in a laboratory by a scientist whose name turns out to be an anagram of Jehovah, the alien eater of life force in the  Andes whose menu consists exclusively of pretty virgins. There are many more that slither across my desk, to lie there pulsing feebly while they acquire rejection slips, but the debilitated notions listed are readiest to mind. From time to time, writers can still make them come to life through rarely encountered virtuosity. The odds on that happening are not worth taking, however. The best advice to follow is to learn how to hunt down fresh themes or new approaches to old ones. What's done with the idea is then a matter of talent and skill, neither of which can be taught here, but the basic steps in science fiction thinking can be presented. First of all, science fiction answers in dramatic terms the unstated question : "What would happen if -- ?" The if selected depends on whether the author takes the most blatant trends or tendencies in our society, in which case he is competing with just about everybody else, or digs beneath the surface for less apparent ones. Those, obviously, rate and receive the more enthusiastic welcome. Political conflicts and wars, 2 however gigantic, have a way of becoming obscured by time. But the inventions and discoveries that were being made then live long after the issues are resolved. Kaiser Wilhelm, for example, quickly turned into a pathetic figure after his defeat; the development of planes, tanks, longrange artillery and submarines was the lasting influence of World War I. Even Hitler has lost much of his frightfulness, while jets, rockets, atomic energy and antibiotics, all of which got their start in World War II, will be part of the life of the future. What will be remembered when the threat of communism is gone? That's what the writer has to find and dramatize for us.  most popular subject in science fiction and writers have suggested all kinds of crews: introverts because they can take loneliness, extroverts because they get along better with each other, women because they tolerate monotony, men because they are more adventurous. The reasoning is generally sound enough, but aren't there other possibilities? Gravy Planet offered a midget spaceman, 60 pounds of computer and pilot, an enormous saving of fuel, food, air renewal and living space. Why not deaf mutes? The noise of takeoff and landing wouldn't bother them, and they've been conditioned to the awful silence of the void. The blind, on the other hand, wouldn't be appalled by the immensities of space. Missionaries have always been on the heels of explorers, yet what would happen if they came across a humanoid race -- not the usual monstrosities -- on a planet where personal death is unknown? There are savages on Earth who don't have this knowledge, but they soon pick it up, and fear along with it. Suppose, though, that the alien bodies disintegrate instantly at death? The concept of afterlife would be completely unthinkable to them. The canals of Mars irrigate the deserts? Not necessarily. Maybe they're meant to drain the land and keep it suitably arid tor Martians. Well, there's the method of finding fresh ideas -- turn the obvious upside down, inside out and hind-end fore. Actually, digging up ideas is only the beginning of the job. Next comes choosing characters, building conflict, sustaining suspense, advancing the story, working out a solution consistent with theme and characterization -- all the labor of orchestration. It's hard, lonesome work, but who said writing is easy? 3 It is the kind of news item you read at least a dozen times a year, wonder about briefly , and then promptly forget -- but the real story is the one that the reporters are unable to cover.' tering bureau, dim bulb hanging from the ceiling, the flaking metal bed. There was a woman on the bed, an old woman with white hair thin enough to show the tight drawn scalp, her face and body so emaciated that the flesh between the bones formed parchment pockets. The M.E. was going over her as if she were a side of beef that he had to put a "Yi OU again, Weldon," the Medical Examiner said wearily. I nodded pleasantly and looked around the shabby room with a feeling of hopeful eagerness. Maybe this time, I thought, I'd get the answer. I had the same sensation I always had in these places -- the quavery senile despair at being closed in a room with the single shaky chair, tot4 federal grade stamp on, grumbling meanwhile about me and Sergeant Lou Pape, who had brought me here. "When are you going to stop taking Weldon around to these cases, Sergeant?" the M.G. demanded in annoyance. "Damned actor and his morbid curiosity!" For the first time, Lou was stung into defending me. "Mr. Weldon is a friend of mine -- I used to be an actor, too, before I joined the force -- and he's a follower of Stanislavsky." The beat cop who'd reported the D.O.A. whipped around at the door. "A Red?" the Stanislavsky method of acting was, while I sat down on the one chair and tried to apply it. Stanislavsky was the great pre-Revolution Russian stage director whose idea was that actors had to think and feel like the characters they portrayed so they could be them. A Stanislavskian works out everything about a character right up to the point where a play starts -- where he was born, when, his relationship with his parents, education, childhood, adolescence, maturity, attitudes toward men, women, sex, money, success, including incidents. The play itself is just an extension of the life history created by the actor. How does that tie in with the old woman who had died? Well, I'd had the cockeyed kind of luck to go bald at 25 and I'd been playing old men ever since. I had them down pretty well -- it's not just a matter of shuffling around all hunched over and talking in a high cracked voice, which is cornball acting, but learning what old people are like inside -- and these cases I talked Lou Pape into taking me on were studies in senility. I wanted to understand them, know what made them do what they did, fee! the compulsion that drove them to it. The old woman on the bed, for instance, had 32,000 in five bank accounts and she'd died of starvation. You've come across' such cases in the news, at least a dozen a year, and wondered who they were and why they did it. But you read the items, thought about them for a little while, and then forgot them. My interest was professional; I made my living playing old people and I had to know as much about them as I could. That's how it started off, at any rate. But the more cases I investigated, the less sense they made to me, until finally they were practically an obsession. Look, they almost always have around 30,000 pinned to their underwear, hidden in mattresses, 6 I parked in the bank, yet they turve themselves to death. If I  uld understand them, I could write a play or have one written; i might really make a name for myself, even get a Hollywood  ontract, maybe, if I could act them as they should be acted. So I sat there in the lone chair, t tying to reconstruct the character of the old woman who had died rather than spend a single rent of her 32,000 for food. by senile psychosis," the M.E. said, writing out the death certificate. He turned to me. "There's no mystery to it, Weldon. They starve because they're less afraid of death than digging into their savings." I'd been imagining myself growing weak from hunger and trying to decide that I ought to eat even if it cost me something. I camd out of it and said, "That's what you keep telling me." "I keep hoping it'll convince you so you won't come around any more. What are the chances, Weldon?". "Depends. I will when I'm sure you're right. I'm not." He shrugged disgustedly, ordered the wicker basket from the meat wagon and had the old woman carried out. He and the beat cop left with the basket team. He could at least have said goodby. He never did, though. A fat lot I cared about his attitude or dogmatic medical opinion. Getting inside this character was more important. The setting should have helped; it was depressing, rank with the feel of solitary desperation and needless death. Lou Pape stood looking out the one dirty window, waiting patiently for me. I let my joints stiffen as if they were thirty years older and more worn out than they were, and empathized myself into a dilemma between getting still weaker from hunger and drawing a little money out of the bank. I worked at it for half an hour or so with the deep concentration you acquire when you use the Stanislavsky method. Then I gave up. "The M.E. is wrong, Lou," I said. "It doesn't feel right." Lou turned around from the window. He'd stood there all that time without once coughing or scratching or doing anything else that might have distracted me. "He knows his business, Mark." "But he doesn't know old people." "What is it you don't get?" he prompted, helping me dig my way through a characterization like the trained Stanislavskian he was -- and still would have been if he hadn't gotten so sick of the 7 insecurity of acting that he'd become a cop. "Can't money be more important to a psychotic than eating?" . "Sure," I agreed. "Up to a point. Undereating, yes. Actual starvation, no." "Why not?" "You and the M.E. think it's easy to starve to death. It isn't: Not when you can buy day-old bread at the bakeries, soup bones for about a nickel a pound, wilted vegetables that groceries are glad to get rid of. Anybody who's willing to eat that stuff can stay alive on nearly nothing a day. Nearly nothing, Lou, and hunger is a damned potent instinct. I can understand hating to spend even those few cents. I can't see going without food altogether." hadn't until then because he didn't want to interrupt my concentration. "Maybe they get too weak to go out after old bread and meat bones and wilted vegetables.", "It still doesn't figure." I got up off the shaky chair, my joints now really stiff from sitting in it. "Do you know how long it takes to die of starvation?" "That depends on age, health, amount of activity -- " "Nuts!" I said. "It would take weeks!" "So it takes weeks. Where's the problem -- if there is one?" I lit the pipe I'd learned to smoke instead of cigarettes -- old men seem to use pipes more than anything else, though maybe it'll be different in the next generation. More cigarette smokers now, you see, and they'd stick to the habit unless the doctor ordered them to cut it out. "Did you ever try starving for weeks, Lou?" I asked. "No. Did you?" "In a way. All these cases you've been taking me on for the last couple of years -- I've tried to be them. But let's say it's possible to die of starvation when you have thousands of dollars put away. Let's say you don't think of scrounging off food stores or working out a jvay of freeloading or hitting soup lines. Let's say you stay in your room and slowly starve to death." He slowly picked a fleck of tobacco off his lip and flitked it away, his sharp black eyes poking holes in the situation I'd built up for him. But he wasn't ready to say anything yet. "There's charity," I. went on, "relief -- except for those who have their dough in banks, where it can be checked on -- old age pension, panhandling, cadging off neighbors." He said, "We know these cases are hermits. They don't make contact with anybody." S "Even when they're starting to t real hungry?" "You've got something, Mark,ul that's the wrong tack," he nl thoughtfully. "The point is Imt they don't have to make "iitact; other people know themi about them. Somebody would heck after a few days or a week the janitor, the landlord, somene in the house or the neighborhood." "So they'd be found before they died." "You'd think so, wouldn't you?" he agreed reluctantly. "They don't generally have friends, and the relatives are usually so distant, they hardly know these old people and whether they're alive or not. Maybe that's what threw us off. But you don't need friends and relatives to start wondering, and investigate when you haven't shown up for a while." He lifted his head and looked at me. "What does that prove, Mark?" "That there's something wrong with these cases. I want to find out what." to Headquarters, where he let me see the bankbooks the old woman had left. "She took damned good care of them," I said. "They look almost new," "Wouldn't you take damned good care of the most important thing in the world to you?" he asked. "You've seen the hoards of money the others leave. Same thing." .1 peered closely at the earliest entry, April 23, 1907, 150. My eyes aren't that bad; I was peering at the ink. It was dark, unfaded. I pointed it out to Lou. "From not being exposed to daylight much," he said. "They don't haul out the bankbooks or money very often, I guess." "And that adds up for you? I can see them being psychotics all their lives but not senile psychotics," "They hoarded, Mark. That adds up for me." "Funny," I said, watching him maneuver his cigarette as if he loved the feel of it, drawing the smoke down and letting it out in plumes of different shapes, from rings to slender streams. What a living he could make doing cigarette commercials on TV! "I can see you turn into one of these cases, Lou." He looked startled for a second, but then crushed out the butt carefully so he could watch it instead of me. "Yeah? How so?" "You've been too scared by poverty to take a chance. You know you could do all right acting, but you don't dare giving up this crummy job. Carry that far 9 enough and . you try to stop spending money, then cut out eating, and finally wind up dead of starvation in a cheap room." "Me? I'd never get that scared of being broke!" "At the age of 70 or 80?" "Especially then! I'd probably tear loose for a while and then buy into a home for the aged." I wanted to grin, but I didn't. He'd proved my point. He'd also shown that he was as bothered by these old people as I was. "Tell me, Lou. If somebody kept you from dying, would you give' him any dough for it, even if you were a senile psychotic?" I could see him using the Stanislavsky method to feel his way to the answer. He shook his head. "Not while I was alive. Will it, maybe, not give it." "How would that be as a motive?" H E leaned against a metal filing cabinet. "No good, Mark, You know what a hell of a time we have tracking down relatives to give the money to, because these people don't leave wills. The few relatives we find are always surprised when they get their inheritance -- most of them hardly remember dear old whoever-it-was that died and left it to them. All the other estates eventually go to the State treasury, unclaimed." "Well, it was an idea." I open ed the oldest bankbook again. "Anybody ever think of testing the ink, Lou?" ' "What for? The banks' records always check. These aren't for geries, if that's what you'r thinking." "I don't know what I'm think ing," I admitted. "But I'd like to turn a chemist loose on this for a little while." "Look, Mark, there's a lot I'i willing to do for you, and I think I've done plenty, but there's a limit -- " I let him explain why he couldn't let me borrow the book and then waited while he figured out how it could be done and did it. He was still grumbling when he helped me pick a chemist out of the telephone directory and went along to the lab with me. "But don't get any wrong notions," he said ' on the way, "I have to protect State property, that's all, because I signed for it and I'm responsible." "Sure, sure," I agreed, to humor him. "If you're not curious, why not just wait outside for me?" He gave me one of those whitetooth grins that he had no right to deprive women audiences of. "I could do that, but I'd rather see you make a sap of yourself." I turned the bankbook over to the chemist and we waited for 10 the report. When it came, it had to be translated. used 50 years ago. Lou. Pape gave me a jab in the ribs at that. But then the chemist said that, according to the amount of oxidation, it seemed fresh enough to be only a few months or years old, and it was Lou's turn to get jabbed. Lou pushed him about the aging, asking if it couldn't be the result of unusually good care. The chemist couldn't say -- that depended on the kind of care; an airtight compartment, perhaps, filled with oneof the inert gases, or a vacuum. They hadn't been kept that way, of course, so Lou looked as baffled as I felt. He took the bankbook and we went out to the street. "See what I mean?" I asked quietly, not wanting to rub it in. "I see something, but I don't know what. Do you?" "I wish I could say yes. It doesn't make any more sense than anything else about these cases." "What do you do next?" "Damned if I know. There are thousands of old people in the city. Only a few of them take this way out. I have to try to find them before they do." "If they're loaded, they won't say so, Mark, and there's no way f telling them from those who are down and out." I rubbed my pipe disgruntledly against the side of my nose to oil it. "Ain't this a beaut of a problem? I wish I liketk problems. I hate them." Lou had to get back on duty. I had nowhere to go and nothing to do except worry my way through this tangle. He headed back to Headquarters and I went over to the park and sat in the sun, warming myself and trying to think like a senile psychotic who would rather die of starvation than spend a few cents for food. I didn't get anywhere, naturally. There are too many ways of beating starvation, too many chances of being found before it's too late. And the fresh ink, over half a century old , . , banks, hoping I'd see someone come in with an old bankbook that had fresh ink from 50 years before. Lou was some help there -- he convinced the guards and tellers that I wasn't an old-looking guy casing the place for a gang, and even got the tellers to watch out for particularly dark ink in ancient bankbooks. I stuck at it for a month, although there were a few stage 11 calls that didn't turn out right, and one radio and two TV parts, which did and kept me going. I was almost glad the stage parts hadn't been given to me; they'd have interrupted my outside work. After a month without a thing turning up at the banks, though, I went back to my two rooms in the theatrical hotel one night, tired and discouraged, and I found Lou there. I expected him to give me another talk on dropping the whole thing; he'd been doing that for a couple of weeks now, every time we got together. I felt too low to put up an argument. But Lou was holding back his excitement -- acting like a cop, you know, instead of projecting his feelings -- and he couldn't haul me out to his car as fast as he probably wanted me to go. "Been trying to get in touch with you all day, Mark. Some old guy was found wandering around, dazed and suffering from malnutrition, with 17,000 in cash inside the lining of his jacket." "Alive?" I asked, shocked right into eagerness again. "Just barely. They're trying intravenous feeding to pull him through, I don't think he'll make it." "For God's sake, let's get there before he conks out!" Lou raced me to the City Hos pital and up to the ward. There was a scrawny old man in a bed, nothing but a papery skin stretched thin over a face like a skull and a body like a Hallow een skeleton, shivering as if he was cold. I knew it wasn't the cold. The medics were injecting a heart stimulant into him and he was vibrating like a rattletrap car racing over a gravel road. "Who are you?" I practically yelled, grabbing his skinny arm. "What happened to you?" He went on shaking with his eyes closed and his mouth open. "Ah, hell!" I said, disgusted. "He's in a coma." "He might start talking," Lou told me. "I fixed it up so you can sit here and listen in case he does." "So I can listen to delirious ravings, you mean." Lou got me a chair and put it next to the bed. "What are you kicking about? This is the first live one you've seen, isn't it? That ought to be good enough for you." He looked as annoyed as a director. "Besides, you can get biographical data out of delirium that you'd never get if he was conscious." H E was right, of course. Not only data, but attitudes, wishes, resentments that would normally be repressed. I wasn't thinking of acting at the moment, 12 r hough. Here was somebody who  trnld tell me what I wanted to know only he couldn't talk. Lou went to the door. "Good nek," he said, and went out. 1 sat down and stared at the i ild man, willing him to talk. I don't have to ask if you've ever lone that; everybody has. You krep thinking over and over, getting more and more tense, "Talk, damn you, talk !" until you find that every muscle in your body is a fist and your jaws are aching because you've been clenching your teeth so hard. You might just as well not bother, but once in a while a coincidence makes you think you've done it. Like now. The old man sort of came to. That is, he opened his eyes and looked around without seeing anything, or it was so far away and long ago that nobody else could see what he saw. I hunched forward on the chair and willed harder than ever. Nothing happened. He stared at the ceiling and through and beyond me. Then he closed his eyes again and I slumped back, defeated and bitter -- but that was when he began talking. There were a couple of women, though they might have been little girls in his childhood, and he had his troubles with them. He was praying for a toy train, a roadster, to pass his tests, to keep from being fired, to be less lonely, and back to toys again. He hated his father, and his mother was too busy with church bazaars "and such to pay much attention to him. There was a sister: she died when he was a kid. He was glad she died, hoping maybe now his mother would notice him ,but he was also filled with guilt because he was glad. Then somebody, he felt, was trying to shove him out of his job. The intravenous feeding kept dripping into his vein and he went on rambling. After ten or fifteen minutes of it, he fell asHep. I felt so disappointed that I could have slapped him awake, only it wouldn't have done any good. Smoking would have helped me relax, but it wasn't allowed, and I didn't dare go outside for one, for fear he might revive again and this time come up to the present. ed, trying to sit up. I pushed him down gently, and he went on in frightful terror, "Old and poor, nowhere to go, nobody wants me, can't make a living, read the ads every day, no jobs for old men." He blurted through weeks, months, years -- I don't know -- of fear and despair. And finally he came to somefhing that made his face glow like a radium dil. 13 "An ad. No experience needed. Good salary." His face got dark and awful. All he added was, "El Greco," or something that sounded like it, and then he went into terminal breathing. I rang for the nurse and she went for the doctor. I couldn't stand the long moments when the old man's chest stopped moving, the abrupt frantic gulps of air followed by no breath at all. I wanted to get away from it, but I had to wait for whatever more he might say. It didn't come. His eyes fogged and rolled up and he stopped taking those spasmodic strangling breaths. The nurse came back with the doctor, who felt his pulse and shook his head. She pulled the blanket over the old man's face. I left, feeling sick. I'd learned things I already knew about hate and love and fear and hope and frustration. There was an ad in it somewhere, but I had no way of telling if it had been years ago or recently. And a name that sounded like "El Greco." That was a Spanish painter of fourfive hundred years ago. Had the old guy been remembering a picture he'd seen? No, he'd come up at least close to the present. The ad seemed to solve his problem about being broke. But what about the 17,060 that had been found in the 14 lining of his jacket? He hadn't mentioned that. Of course, being a senile psychotic, he could have considered himself broke even with that amount of money. None coming in, you see. That didn't add up, either. His was the terror of being old and jobless. If he'd had money, he would have figured how to make it last, and that would have come through in one way or another.  There was the ad, there was his hope, and there was this El Greco. A Greek restaurant, maybe, where he might have been bumming his meals. But where did the 17,000 fit in? L OU Pape was too fed up with the whole thing to discuss it with me. He just gave me the weary eye and said, "You're riding this too hard, Mark. The guy was talking from fever. How do I know what figures and what doesn't when I'm dealing with insanity or delirium?" "But you admit there's plenty about these cases that doesn't figure?" "Sure. Did you take a look at the condition the world is in lately? Why should these old people be any exception?" I couldn't blame him. He'd pulled me in on the cases with plenty of trouble to himself, just to do me a favor. Now he was fed up. I guess it wasn't even that -- he thought I was ruining myself, at least financially and maybe worse, by trying to run down the problem. He said he'd be glad to see me any time and gas about anything or help me with whatever might be bothering me, if he could, but not these cases any more. He told me to lay off them, and then he left me onmy own. I don't know what he could have done, actually. I didn't need him to go through the want ads with me, which I was doing every day, figuring there might be something in the ravings about an ad. I spent more time than I liked checking those slanted at old people, only to find they were supposed to become messengers and such. One brought, me to an old brownstone fivestory house in the East 80s. I got on line with the rest of the applicants -- there were men and women, all decrepit, all looking badly in need of money -- and waited my turn. My face was lined with collodion wrinkles and I wore an antique shiny suit and rundown shoes. I didn't look more prosperous or any younger than they did. I finally came up to the woman who was doing the interviewing. She sat behind a plain office desk down in the main floor hall, with a pile of application cards in front of her and a ballpoint pen in one strong, slender hand. She had red hair with gold lights in it and eyes so pale blue that they would have seemed the same color as the whites if she'd been on the stage. Her face would have been beautiful except for her rigid control of expression; she smiled abruptly, shut it off just like that, looked me over with all the impersonality and penetration of an X-ray from the soles to the bald head, exactly as she'd done with the others. But that skin! If it was as perfect as that all over her slim, stiffly erect, proudly shaped body, she had no business off the stage ! "Name, address, previous occupation, social security number?" she asked in a voice with good clarity, resonance and diction. She wrote it all down while I gave the information to her. Then she asked me for references, and I mentioned Sergeant Lou Pape. "Fine," she said. "We'll get in touch with you if anything comes up. Don't call us -- we'll call you." I hung around to see who'd be picked. There was only one, an old man, two ahead of me in the line, who had no social security number, no references, not even any relatives or friends she could IS have checked up on him with. Damn! Of course that was what she wanted! Hadn't all the starvation cases been people without social security, references, either no friends and relatives or those they'd lost track of? I'd pulled a blooper, but how was I to know until too late? Well, there was a way of making it right. that evening, I stood on the corner and watched the lights in the brownstone house. The ones on the first two floors went out, leaving only those on the third and fourth. Closed for the day or open for business? I got into a building a few doors down by pushing a button and waiting until the buzzer answered, then racing up to the roof while some man yelled down the stairs to nd out who was there. I crossed the tops of the two houses between and went down the fire escape. It wasn't easy, though not as tough as you might imagine. The fact is that I'm a whole year younger than Lou Pape, even if I could play his grandpa professionally. I still have muscles left and I used them to get down the fire escape at the rear of the house. The fourth floor room I looked into had some kind of wire mesh 16 cage and some hooded machinery. Nobody, there. The third floor room was the redhead's. She was coming out of the bathroom with a terrycloth bathrobe and a towel turban on when I looked in. She slid the robe off and began dusting herself with powder. That skin did cover her. She turned and moved toward a vanity against the wall that I was on the other side of. The next thing I knew, the window was flung up and she had a gun on me. "Come right in -- Mr. Weldon, isn't it?" she said in that completely controlled voice of hers. One day her control would crack, I thought irrelevantly, and the pieces would be found from Dallas to North Carolina. "I had an idea you seemed more curious than was justified by a helpwanted ad." "A man my age doesn't get to see many pretty girls," I told her, making my own voice crack pathetically in a senile whinny. She motioned me into the room. When I was inside, I saw a light over the window blinking red. It stopped the moment I was in the room. A silent burglar alarm. She let her pale blue eyes wash insolently over me. "A man your age can see all the pretty girls he wants to. You're not old. "And you use a rinse," I retorted. She ignored it. "I specifically advertised for old people. Why did you apply?" It had happened so abruptly that I hadn't had a chance to use the Stanislavsky method to feel old in the presence of a beautiful nude woman. I don't even know if it would have worked. Nothing's perfect. "1 needed a job awful bad," I answered sullenly, knowing it sounded like an ad lib. S HE smiled with more contempt than humor. "You had a job, Mr. Weldon. You were very busy trying to find out why senile psychotics starve themselves to death." "How did you know that?" I asked, startled. "A little investigation of my own. I also happen to know you didn't tell your friend Sergeant Pape that you were going to be here tonight." That Was a fact, too. I hadn't felt sure enough that I'd found the answer to call him about ft. Looking at the gun in her steady hand, I was sorry I hadn't. "But you did find out I own this building, that my name is May Roberts, and that I'm the daughter of the late Dr. Anthony Roberts, the physicist," she continued, "Is there anything else T3 you want me to tell you about yourself?" "I know enough already. I'm more interested in you and the starvation cases. If you weren't connected with them, you wouldn't have known I was investigating them." "That's obvious, isn't it?" She reached for a cigarette on the vanity and used a lighter with her free hand. The big mirror gave me another view of her lovely body, but that was beginning to interest me less than the gun. I thought of making a grab for it. There was too much distance between us, though, and she knew better than to take her eyes off me while she was lighting up. "I'm not afraid of professional detectives, Mr. Weldon. They deal only with facts and every one of them will draw the same conclusions from a given set of circumstances. I don't like amateurs. They guess too much. They don't stick to reality. The result -- " her pale eyes chilled and her shapely mouth went hard -- "is that they are likely to get too close to the truth." I wanted a smoke myself, but I wasn't willing to make a move toward the pipe in my jacket. "I may be close to the truth. Miss Roberts, but I don't know what the devil it is. I still don't know how you're tied in with the senile psychotics or why they starve ith all that money. You could ' me go and I wouldn't have a ung on you." She glanced down at herself id laughed for real for the first me. "You wouldn't, would you? n the other hand, you know liere I'm Working from and uld nag Sergeant Pape into getug a search warrant. It wouldn't i criminate me, but it would be i convenient. I don't care to be i convenienced." "Which means what?" "You want to find out my connection with senile psychotics. I intend to show you." "How?" , She gestured dangerously with the gun. "Turn your face to the wall and stay that way while I get dressed. Make one attempt to turn around before I tell you to and I'll shoot you. You're guilty of housebreaking, you know. It would be a little inconvenient for me to have an investigation but not as inconvenient as for you." stomach braid itself into a tight, painful knot of fear. Of what, I didn't know yet, only that old people who had something to do with her died of starvation. I wasn't old, but that didn't seem very comforting. She was the most frigid, calculating, deadly woman I'd ever met. That alone was enough to scare bell out of me. And there was the problem of what she was Capable of. Hearing the sounds of her dressing behind me, 1 wanted to lunge around and rush her, taking a chance that she might be too busy pulling on a girdle or reaching back to fasten a bra to have the gun in her hand. It was , a suicidal impulse and I gave it up instantly. Other women might compulsively finish concealing themselves before snatching up the gun. Not her. "All right," she said at last. I faced her. She was wearing coveralls that, if anything, emphasized the curves of her figure. She had a sort of babushka that covered her red hair and kept it in place -- the kind of thing women workers used to wear in factories during the war. She had looked lethal with nothing on but a gun and a hard expression. She looked like a sentence of execution now. "Open that door, turn to the right and go upstairs," she told me, indicating directions with the gun. I went. It was the longest, most anxious short walk I've ever taken. She ordered me to open a door on the fourth floor, and we were inside the room I'd seen from the fire escape. The mesh cage seemed like a torture chamber to me, the hooded motors de19 signed to shoot an agonizing current through my emaciating body. "You're going to do to me what you did to the old man you hired today?" I probed, hoping for an answer that would really answer. She flipped on the switch that started the motors and there was a shrill, menacing whine. The wire mesh of the cage began blurring oddly, as if vibrating like the tines of a tuning fork. "You've been an unexpected nuisance, Weldon," she said above the motors. "I never thought you'd get this far. But as long as you have, we might as well both benefit by it." "Benefit?" I repeated. "Both of us?" She opened the drawer of a work table and pulled out a stack of envelopes held with a rubber band. She put the stack at the other edge of the table. "Would you rather have all cash or bank accounts or both?" My heart began to beat. She was where the money came from i  "V7"OU trying to tell me you're a philanthropist?" I demanded. "Business is philanthropy, in a way," she answered calmly. "You need money and I need your services. To that extent, we're doing each other a favor. I think you'll find that the favor I'm going to do for you is a pretty considerable .one. Would you mind picking up the envelopes on the table?" I took the stack and stared at the top envelope. "May 15, 1931," I read aloud, and looked suspiciously at her. "What's this for?" "I don't think it's something that can be explained. At least it's never been possible before and I doubt if it would be now. I'm assuming you want both cash and bank accounts. Is that right?" "Well, yes. Only -- " "We'll discuss it later." She looked along a row of shelves against one wall, searching the labels on the stacks of bundles there. She drew one out and pushed it toward me. "Please open that and put on the things you'll find inside." I tore open the bundle. It contained a very plain business suit, black shoes, shirt, tie and a hat with a narrow brim. "Are these supposed to be my burial clothes?" "I asked you to put them on," she said. "If you want me to make that a command, I'll do it." I looked at the gun and I looked at the clothes and then for some shelter I could change behind. There wasn't any. She smiled. "You didn't seem 20 'ncerned about my modesty. I iD't see why your own should ther you. Get dressed!" I obeyed, my mind anxiously ti using one possibility after ant her, all of them ending up with iy death. I got into the other i lings and felt even more uncomrtable, They were all only an proximate fit: the shoes a little  )o tight and pointed, the collar  if the shirt too stiffly starched und too high under my chin, the gray suit too narrow at the shoulders and the ankles. I wished I had a mirror to see myself in. I felt like an ultraconservative Wall Street broker and I was sure I resembled one, "All right," she said. "Put the envelopes in your inside pocket. You'll find instructions on each. Follow them carefully." "I don't get it!" I protested. "You will. Now step into the mesh cage. Use the envelopes in the order they're arranged in," "But what's this all about?" "I can tell you just one thing, Mr. Weldon -- don't try to escape. It can't be done. Your other questions will answer themselves if you follow the instructions on the envelopes." She had the gun in her hand. I went into the mesh cage, not knowing what to expect and yet too afraid of her to refuse. I didn't want to wind up dead of starvation, no matter how much money she might have given me -- but I didn't want to get shot, either. She closed the mesh gate and pushed the switch as far as it would go. The motors screamed as they picked up speed ; the mesh cage vibrated more swiftly; I could see her through it as if there were nothing between us. And then I couldn't see her at all. I was outside a bank on a sunny day in spring. -- I'd escaped somehow! But then a couple of realizations slapped me from each side. It was day instead of night. I was out on the street and not in her brownstone house. Even the season had changed! Dazed, I stared at the people passing by. They looked like characters in a TV movie, the women wearing long dresses and flowerpot hats, their faces made up with petulant rosebud mouths and bright blotches of rouge; the men in hard straw hats, suits with narrow shoulders, plain black or brown shoes -- the same kind of clothes I was wearing. The rumble of traffic in the street caught me next. Cars with square boefies, tubular radiators For a moment, I let terror soak through me. Then I remembered ai the mesh cage and the motors. May Roberts could have given me electroshock, kept me under long enough for the season to change, or taken me South and left me on a street in daylight. But this was a street in New York. I recognized it, though some of the buildings seemed changed, the people dressed more shabbily. Shrewd stagesetting? Hypnosis? That was it, of course! She'd hypnotized me Except that a subject under hypnosis doesn't know he's been hypnotized. Completely confused, I took out the stack of envelopes I'd put in my pocket. I was supposed to have both cash and a bank account, and I was outside a bank. She obviously wanted me to go in, so I did. I handed the top envelope to the teller. He hauled 150 out of it and looked at me as if that was enough to buy and sell the bank. He asked me if I had an account there. I didn't. He took me over to an officer of the bank, a fellow with a Hoover collar and a John Gilbert mustache, who signed me up more cordially than I'd been treated in years. I walked out to the street, gaping at the entry in the bankbook he'd handed me. My pulse was jumping lumpily, my lungs refusing to work right, my head doing a Hopi rain dance. The date he'd stamped was May 15, 1931. more afraid of -- being stranded, middle-aged, in the worst of the depression, or being yanked back to that brownstone house. I had only an instant torealize that I was a kid in high school uptown right at that moment. Then the whole scene vanished as fast as blinking and I was outside another bank somewhere else in the city. The date on the enevelope was May 29th and it was still 1931. I made a 75 deposit there, then 100 in another place a few days later, and so forth, spending only a few minutes each time and going forward anywhere from a couple of days to almost a month. Every now and then, I had a stamped, addressed envelope to mail at a corner box. They were addressed to different stock bro-: kers and when I got one open before mailing it and took a look inside, it turned out to be an order to buy a few hundred shares of stock in a soft drink company in the name of Dr. Anthony Roberts. I hadn't remembered the price of the shares being that low. The last time I'd seen the quotation, it was more than five times as much as it was then. I 22 is making dough myself, but i was doing even better for May K'oberts. A few times I had to stay  i round for an hour or so. There is the night I found myself in a i shy speakeasy with two envelopes that I was to bet the consents of, according to the instructions on the outside. It was June 'il, 1932, and I had to bet on Jack Sharkey to take the heavyweight title away from Max Schmeling. The place was serious and quiet -- no more' than three women, a couple of bartenders, and the rest male customers, including two cops, huddling up close to the radio. An affable character was taking bets. He gave me a wise little smile when I put the money down on Sharkey. "Well, it's a pleasure to do business with a man who wants an American to win," he said, "and the hell with the smart dough, eh?" "Yeah," I said, and tried to smile back, but so much of the smart money was going on Schmeling that I wondered if May Roberts hadn't made a mistake. I couldn't remember who had won. "You know what J. P. Morgan said -- don't sell America short." "I'll take a buck for my share," said a sour guy who barely managed to stand. "Lousy grass growing in the lousy streets, nobody working, no future, nothing!" "We'll come out of it okay," I told him confidently. He snorted into his gin. "Not in our lifetime, Mac. It'd take a miracle to put this country on its feet again. I don't believe in miracles." He put his scowling face up close to mine and breathed blearily and belligerently at me. "Do you?" "Shut up, Gus," one of the bartenders said. "The fight's starting." and a lot of bad Scotch, listening. It went the whole IS rounds, Sharkey won, and I was in almost as bad shape as Gus, who'd passed out halfway through the battle. All I can recall is the affable character handing . over a big roll and saying, "Lucky for me more guys don't sell America short," and trying to separate the money into the right amounts and put them into the right envelopes, while stumbling out the door, when everything changed and I was outside a bank again. I thought, "My God, what a hangover cure!" I was as sober as if I hadn't had a drink, when I made that deposit. There were more envelopes to mail and more deposits to make and bets to put down on Singing 23 Wood in 1933 at Belmont Park and Max Baer over Primo Carnera, and then Cavalcade at Churchill Downs in 1934, and James Braddock over Baer in 1935, and a big daily double payoff, Wanoah-Arakay at Tropical Park, and so on, skipping through the years like a flat stone over water, touching here and there for a few minutes to an hour at a time. I kept the envelopes for May Roberts and myself in different pockets and the bankbooks in another. The envelopes were beginning to bulge and the deposits and accrued interest were something to watch grow. The whole thing, in fact, was so exciting that it was early October of 1938 -- a' total of maybe four or five hours subjectively -- before I realized what she had me doing. I wasn't thinking much about the fact that I was time traveling or how she did it; I accepted that, though the sensation in some ways was creepy, like raising the dead. My father  and mother, for instance, were still alive in 1938. If I could break away from whatever it was that kept pulling me jumpily through time, I could go and see them. The thought, attracted me enough to make me shake badly with intent, yet pump dread through me. I wanted so damned badly to see them again and I didn't dare. I couldn't Why couldn't I? Maybe the machine covered only the area around the various banks, speakeasies, bars and horse parlors. If I could get out of the area, whatever it might be, I could avoid coming back to whatever May Roberts had lined up for me. Because, naturally, I knew now what I was doing: I was making deposits and winning sure bets just as the "senile psychotics" had done. The ink on their bankbooks and bills was fresh because it was fresh; it wasn't given a chance to oxidize -- at the rate I was going, I'd be back to my own time in another few hours or so, with 15,000 or better in deposits, compound interest and cash. If I'd been around 70, you see, she could have sent me back to the beginning of the century with the same amount of money, which would have accumulated to something like 30,000. Get it now? I did. And I felt sick and frightened. The old people had died of starvation somehow with all that dough in cash or banks. I didn't give a hang if the time travel was responsible, or something else was. I wasn't going to be found dead in my hotel and have Lou Pape curse my corpse because 24 I'd been borrowing from him when, since 1931, I'd had a little fortune put away. He'd call me a i ' re mature senile psychotic and he'd be right, from his point of view, not knowing the truth. posit in October, 1938, I grabbed a battered old cab and fold the driver to step on it. When I showed him the 10 bill that was in it for him, he squashd down the gas pedal. In 1938, 10 was real money. We got a mile away from the i ank and the driver looked at me :n the rear-view mirror. "How far you want to go, mister?" My teeth were together so hard that I had to unclench them before I could answer, "As far away as we can get." "Cops after you?" "No, but somebody is. Don't he surprised at anything that happens, no matter what it is." "You mean like getting shot at?" he asked worriedly, slowing down. "You're not in any danger, friend. I am. Relax and step on it again." I wondered if she could still reach me, this far from the bank, and handed the guy the bill. No justice sticking him for the ride in case she should. He pushed the pedal down even harder than he had been doing before. We must have been close to three miles away when I blinked and was standing outside the first bank I'd seen in 1931. I don't know what the cab driver thought when I vanished out of his hack. He probably figured I'd opened the door and jumped while he wasn't looking. Maybe he even went back and searched for a body splashed all over the street. Well, it would have been a hopeless hunt. I was a week ahead. I gave up and drearily made my deposit. The one from early October that I'd missed I put in with this one. There was no way to escape the babe with the beautiful hard face, gorgeus warm body and plans for me that all seemed to add up to death, I didn't try any more. I went on making deposits, mailing orders to her stock brokers, and putting down bets that couldn't miss because they were all past history. I don't even remember what the last one was, a fight or a race. I hung around the bar that had long ago replaced the speakeasy, until the inevitable payoff, got myself a hamburger and headed out the door. All the envelopes I was supposed to use were gone and I felt shaky, knowing that the next place I'd see 25 was the room with the wire mesh cage and the hooded motors. It was. S HE was on the other side of the cage, and I had five bankbooks and envelopes filled with cash amounting to more than 15,000, but all I could think of was that I was hungry and something had happened to the hamburger while I was traveling through time. I must have fallen and dropped it, because my hand was covered with dust or dirt. I brushed it off and quickly felt my face and pulled up my sleeves to look at my arms. "Very smart," I said, "but I'm nowhere near emaciation." "What made you think you would be?" she asked. "Because the others always were." She cut the motors to idling speed and the vibrating mesh slowed down. I glared at her through it. God, she was lovely -- as lovely as an ice sculpture! The kind of face you'd love to kiss and slap, kiss and slap "You came here with a preconceived notion, Mr, Weldon. I'm a businesswoman, not a monster. I like to think there's even a good deal of the altruist in me. I could hire only young people, but the old ones have more trouble finding work. And you've seen for yourself how I provide nest eggs for them they'd otherwise never have." "And take care of yourself at the same time." "That's the businesswoman in me. I need money .to operate." . "So do the old people. Only they die and you don't." She opened the gate and invited me out. "I make mistakes occasionally. I sometimes pick men and women who prove to be too old to stand the strain. I try not to let it happen, but they need money and work so badly that they don't always tell the truth about their age and state of health." "You could take those who have social security cards and references." "But those who don't have any are in worse need!" She paused. "You probably think I want only the money you and they bring back, that it's merely some sort of profit-making scheme. It isn't." "You mean the idea is not just to build up a fortune for you with a cut for whoever helps you do it?" "I said I need money to operate, Mr. Weldon, and this mehod serves. But there are other purposes, much more important. What you have gone through is -- basic training, you might say. You know now that it's possible to travel through time, and what 26 it's like. The initial shock, in other words, is gone and you're better equipped to do something for me in another era." "Something else?" I stared at her puzzledly. "What else could you want?" "Let's have dinner first. You must be hungry." "I bought a hamburger just before you brought me back. I don't know what happened to it. My hand was dirty and the hamburger was gone, as if I'd fallen somehow and dropped it and got dirt on my hand." She looked worriedly at the hand, probably afraid I'd cut it and disqualified myself. I could understand that; you never know what kind of diseases can be picked up in different times, because I remember reading somewhere that germs keep changing according to conditions. Right now, for instance, strains of bacteria are becoming resistant to antibiotics. I knew her concern wasn't really for me, but it was pleasant all the same. "That could be the explanation, I suppose," she said. "The truth is that I've never taken a time voyage -- somebody has to operate the controls in the present -- so I can't say it's possible or impossible to fall. It must be, since you did. Perhaps the wrench back from the past was too violent and you slipped just before you returned."  She led me down to an ornate dining room, where the table had been set for two. The food was waiting on the table, steaming and smellingtasty. Nobody was around to serve us. She pointed out a chair to me and we sat down and began eating. I was a little nervous at first, afraid there might be something in the food, but it tasted fine and nothing happened after I swallowed a little and waited for some effect. "You did try to escape the time tractor beam, didn't you, Mr. Weldon?" she asked. I didn't have to answer; she knew. "That's a mistaken notion of how it functions. 'The control beam doesn't cover area ; it covers era. You could have flown to any part of the world and the beam would still have brought you back. Do I make myself clear?" She did. Too bloody clear. I waited for the rest. "I assume you've already formed an opinion of me," she went on. "A rather unflattering one, I imagine." " 'Bitch' is the cleanest word I can find. But a clever one. Anybody who can invent a time machine would have to be a genius." "I didn't invent it. My father did -- Dr, Anthony Robert -- us27 ing the funds you and others helped me provide him with." Her face grew soft and tender. "My father was a wonderful man, a great man, but he was called a crackpot. He was kept from teaching or working anywhere. It was just as well, I suppose, though he was too hurt to think so; he had more leisure to develop the time machine. He could have used it to extort repayment from mankind for his humiliation, but he didn't. He used it to help mankind." "Like how?" I goaded. "It doesn't matter, Mr. Weldon. You're determined to hate me and consider me a liar. Nothing I tell you can change that." S HE was right about the first part -- I hadn't dared let myself do anything except hate and fear her -- but she was wrong about the second. I remembered thinking how Lou Pape would have felt if I had died of starvation with over 15,000, after borrowing from him all the time between jobs. Not knowing how I got it, he'd have been sore, thinking I'd played him for a patsy. What I'm trying to say is that Lou wouldn't have had enough information to judge me. I didn't have enough information yet, either, to judge her. "What do you want me to do?" I asked warily. "Everybody but one person was sent into the past on specific errands -- to save art treasures and relics that would otherwise have been lost to humanity." "Not because the things might be worth a lot of dough?" I said nastily. "You've already seen that I can get all the money I want. There were upheavals in the past -- great fires, wars, revolutions, vandalism -- and I had my associates save things that would have been destroyed. Oh, beautiful things, Mr. Weldon! The world would have been so much poorer without them!" "El Greco, for instance?" I asked, remembering the raving old man who had been found wandering with 17,000 in his coat lining. "El Greco, too. Several paintings that had been lost for centuries." She became more brisk and efficient-seeming. "Except for the one man I mentioned, I concentrated on the past -- the future is too completely unknown to us. And there's an additional reason why I tentatively explored it only once. But the one person who went there discovered something that would be of immense value to the world." "What happened to him?" She looked regretful. "He was too old. He survived just long enough to tell me that the fu28 ture has something we need. It's a metal box, small enough to. carry, that could supply this whole city with power to run its industries and light its homes and streets!" "Sounds good. Who'd you say benefits if I get it?" "We share the profits equally, of course. But it must be understood that we sell the power so cheaply that everybody can afford it." "I'm not arguing. What's the other reason you didn't bother with the future?" "You can't bring anything from the future to the 'present that doesn't exist right now. I won't go into the theory, but it should be obvious that nothing can exist before it exists. You can't bring the box I want, only the technical data to build one." "Technical data? I'm an actor, not a scientist." "You'll have pens and weatherproof notebooks to copy it down in." mind about her. I've already said she was beautiful, which always prejudices a man in a woman's favor, but I couldn't forget the starvation cases. They hadn't shared anything but malnutrition, useless money and death. Then again, maybe her explanation was a good one, that she wanted to help those who needed help most and some of them lied about their age and physical condition because they wanted the jobs so badly. All I knew about were those who had died. How did I know there weren't others -- a lot more of them than the fatal cases, perhaps -- who came through all right and were able to enjoy their little fortunes? And there was her story about saving the treasures of the past and wanting to provide power at really low Cost. She was right about one thing; she didn't need any of that to make money with; her method was plenty good enough, using the actual records of the past to invest in stocks, bet on sports -- all sure gambles. But those starvation cases , "Do I get any guarantees?" I demanded. She looked annoyed. "I'll need you for the data. You'll need me to turn it into manufacture. Is that enough of a guarantee?" "No. Do I come out of this alive?" "Mr. Weldon, please use some logic. I'm the one who's taking the risk. I've already given you more money than you've ever had at one time in your life. Part of my motive was to pay for services about to be rendered. Mostly, it was to give you experience in traveling through time." 29 "And to prove to me that I can't run out," I added. "That happens to be a necessary attribute of the machine. I couldn't very well move you about through time unless it worked that way. If you'd look at my point of view, you'd see that I lose my investment if you don't bring back the data. I can't withdraw your money, you realize." "I don't know what to think," I said, dissatisfied with myself because I couldn't find out what, if anything, was wrong with the deal. "I'll get you the data for the power box if it's at all possible and then we'll see what happens." Finished eating, we went upstairs and I got into the cage. She closed the circuit. The motors screamed. The mesh blurred. And I was in a world I never knew. Y OU'D call it a city, I suppose ; there were enough buildings to make it one. But no citv ever had so much greenery, ft wasn't just tree-lined streets, like Unter den Linden in Berlin, or islands covered with shrubbery, like Park Avenue in New York. The grass and trees and shrubs grew around every building, separating them from each other by wide lawns. The buildings were more glass -- or what looked like glass -- than anything else. A few of the windows were opaque against the sun, but I couldn't see any shades or blinds. Some kind of polarizing glass or plastic? I felt uneasy being there, but it was a thrill just the same, to be alive in the future when I and everybody who lived in my day was supposed to be dead. The air smelled like the country. There was nd foul gas boiling from the teardrop cars on the glass-level road. They were made of transparent plastic clear around and from top to bottom, and they moved along at a fair clip, but more smoothly than swiftly. If I hadn't seen the airship overhead, I wouldn't have known it was there. It flew silently, a graceful ball without wings, seeming to be borne by the wind from one horizon to the other, except that no wind ever moved that fast. One car stopped nearby and someone shouted, "Here we are!" Several people leaped out and headed for me. I didn't think, I ran, I crossed the lawn and ducked into the nearest building and dodged through long, smoothly walled, shadowlessly lit corridors until I found a door that would open. I slammed it shut and locked it. Then, panting, I fell into a soft 30 chair that seemed to form itself around my body, and felt like kicking myself for the bloody idiot I was. What in hell had I run for? They couldn't have known who I was. If I'd arrived in a time when people wore togas or bathing suits, there would have been some reason for singling me out, but they had all had clothes just like ours -- suits and shirts and ties for the men, a dress and high heels for the one woman with them. I felt somewhat disappointed that clothes hadn't changed any, but it worked out to my advantage; I wouldn't be so conspicuous. Yet why should anyone have yelled "Here we are!" unless No, they must have thought I was somebody else. It didn't figure any other way. I had run because it was my first startled reaction and probably because I knew I was there on what might be considered illegal business; if I succeeded, some poor inventor would be done out of his royalties. I wished I hadn't run. Besides making me feel like a scared fool, I was sweaty and out of breath. Playing old men doesn't make climbing down fire escapes much tougher than it should be, but it doesn't exactly make a sprinter out of you -- not by several lungfuls. trying to guess what next. I had no more idea of where to go for what I wanted than an ancient Egyptian set down in the middle of Times Square with instructions to sneak a mummy out of the Metropolitan Museum. I didn't even have that much information. I didn't know any part of the city, how it was laid out, or where to get the data that May Roberts had sent me for. I opened the door quietly and looked both ways before going out. After losing myself in the cross-connecting corridors a few times, I finally came to an outside door. I stopped, tense, trying to get my courage. My inclination was to slip, sneak or dart out, but I made myself walk away like a decent, innocent citizen. That was one disguise they'd never be able to crack. All I had to do was act as if I belonged to that time and place and who would know the difference? There were other people walking as if they were in no hurry to get anywhere. I slowed down to their speed, but I wished wistfully that there was a crowd to dive into and get lost. A man dropped into step and said politely, "I beg your pardon. Are you a stranger in town?" I almost halted in alarm, but that might have been a giveaway. "What makes you think so?" I 32 disked, forcing myself to keep at the same easy pace. "I -- didn't recognize your face nd I thought -- " "It's a big city," I said coldly. "You can't know everyone." "If there's anything I can do to help -- " I told him there wasn't and left him standing there. It was plain common sense, I had decided quickly while he was talking to me, not to take any risks by admitting anything. I might have been dumped into a police state or the country could have been at war without my knowing it, or maybe they were suspicious of strangers. For one reason or another, ranging from vagrancy to espionage, I could be pulled in, tortured, executed, God knows what. The place looked peaceful enough, but that didn't prove a thing. I went on walking, looking for something I couldn't be sure existed, in a city I was completely unfamiliar with, in a time when I had no right to be alive. It wasn't just a matter of getting the information she wanted. I'd have been satisfied to hang around until she pulled me back without the data But then what would happen? Maybe the starvation cases were people who had failed her! For that matter, she could shoot me and send the remains anywhere in time to get rid of the evidence. Damn it, I didn't know if she was better or worse than I'd supposed, but I wasn't going to take any chances. I had to bring her what she wanted. It read; to shopping center. The arrow pointed along the road. When I came to a fork and wondered which way to go, there was another sign, then another pointing to still more farther on. I followed them to the middle of the city, a big square with a park in the center and shops of all kinds rimming it. The only shop I was interested in said : I went in. A neat young salesman came up and politely asked me if he could do anything for me. I sounded stupid even to myself, but I said, "No, thanks, I'd just like to do a little browsing," and gave a silly nervous laugh. Me, an actor, behaving like a frightened yokel! I felt ashamed of myself. He tried not to look surprised, but he didn't really succeed. Somebody else came in, though, for whichI was grateful, and he left me alone to look around. I don't know if I can get my feelings across to you. It's a situation that nobody would ever expect to find himself in, so it 33 isn't easy to tell what it's like. But I've got to try. Let's stick with the ancient Egyptian I mentioned a while back, the one ordered to sneak a mummy out of the Metropolitan Museum. Maybe that'll make it clearer. The poor guy has no money he can use, naturally, and no idea of what New York's transportation system is like, where the museum is, how to get there, what visitors to a museum do and say, the regulations he might unwittingly break, how much an ordinary citizen is supposed to know about which customs and such. Now add the possible danger that he might be slapped into jail or an insane asylum if he makes a mistake and you've got a rough notion of the spot I felt I was in. Being able to speak English doesn't make much difference; not knowing what's regarded as right and wrong, and the unknown consequences, are enough to panic anybody. That doesn't make it clear enough.  Well, look, take the electrical appliances in that store; that might give you an idea of the situation and the wayit affected me. The appliances must have been as familiar to the people of that time as toasters and TV sets and lamps are to us. But the things didn't make a bit of sense to me any more than our appliances would to the ancient Egyptian. Can you imagine him trying to figure out what those items are for and how they work? can puzzle over: There was a light fixture that you put against any part of a wall -- no screws, no cement, no wires, even -- and it held there and lit up, and it stayed lit no matter where you moved it on the wall. Talk about pin-up lamps this was really it ! Then I came across something that looked like an ashtray with a blue electric shimmer obscuring the bottom of the bowl, I lit my pipe -- others I'd passed had been smoking, so I knew it was safe to do the same -- and flicked in the match. It disappeared. I don't mean it was swirled into some hidden compartment. It vanished. I emptied the pipe into the ashtray and that went, too. Looking around to make sure nobody was watching. I dredged some coins out of my pocket and let them drop into the tray. They were gone. Not a particle of them was left. A disintegrator? I haven't got the slightest idea. There were little mirror boxes with three tiny dials on the front of each. 1 turned the dials on one -- it was like using three dial 34 telephones at the same time -- and a pretty girl's face popped onto the mirror surface and looked' 4 expectantly at me. "Yes?" she said, and waited for me to answer. "I -- uh -- wrong number, I guess," I answered, putting the box down in a hurry and going to the other side of the shop because I didn't have even a dim notion how to turn it off. The thing I was looking for was on a counter -- a tinted metal box no bigger than a suitcase, with a lipped hole on top and small undisguised verniers in front, I didn't know I'd found it, actually, until I twisted a vernier and every light in the store suddenly glared and the salesman came rushing over and politely moved me aside to shut it off. "We don't want to burn out every appliance in the place, do we?" he asked quietly. "I just wanted to see if it worked all right," I said, still shaking slightly. It could have blown up or electrocuted me, for all I knew. "But they always work," he said. "Ah -- always?" "Of course. The principle is simple and there are no parts to get worn out, so they last indefinitely," He suddenly smiled as if he'd just caught the gist. "Oh, you were joking! Naturally -- everybody learns about the Dynapack in primary education. You were interested in acquiring one?" "No, no. The -- the old one is good enough. I was just -- well, you know, interested in knowing ' if the new models are much different or better than the old ones." "But there haven't been any new models since 2073," he said. "Can you think of any reason why there should be?" "I -- guess not," I stammered. "But you never can tell." "You can with Dynapacks," he said, and he would have gone on if I hadn't lost my nerve and mumbled my way out of the store as fast as I could. Y OIwant to know why? He'd asked me if I wanted to "ac quire" a Dynapack, not buy one. I didn't know what "acquire" meant in that society. It could be anything from saving up coupons to winning whatever you wanted at some kind of lottery, or maybe working up the right number of labor units on the job -- in which case he'd want to know where I was employed and the equivalent of social security and similar information, which I naturally didn't have -- or it could just be fancy sales talk for buying. I couldn't guess, and I didn't 35 care to expose myself any more than I had already. And my blunder about the Dynapack working and the new models was nothing to make me feel at all easier. Lord, the uncertainties and hazards of being in a world you don't know anything about! Daydreaming about visiting another age may be pleasant, but the reality is something else again. "Wait a minute, friend!" I heard the salesman call out behind me.  looked back as casually, I hoped, as the pedestrians who heard him. He was walking quickly toward me with a very worried expression on his face. I stepped up my own pace as unobtrusively as possible, trying to keep a lot of people between us, meanwhile praying that they'd think I was just somebody who was late for an appointment. The salesman didn't break into a run or yell for the cops, but I couldn't be sure he wouldn't. As soon as I came to a corner, 3 turned it and ran like hell. There was a sort of alley down the block. I jumped into it, found a basement door and stayed inside, pressed against the wall, quivering with tension and sucking air like a swimmer who'd stayed underwater too long. Even after I got my wind back, I wasn't anxious to go out. The place could have been cordoned off, with the police, the army and the navy all cooperating to nab me. What made me think so? Not a thing except remembering how puzzled our ancient Egyptian would have been if he got arrested in the subway for something everybody did casually and without punishment in his own time -- spitting! I could have done something just as innocent, as far as you and I are concerned, that this era would consider a misdemeanor or a major crime. And in what age was ignorance of the law ever an excuse? Instead of going back out, I prowled carefully into the building. It was strangely silent and deserted. I couldn't understand why until I came to a lavatory. There were little commodes and wash basins that came up to barely above my knees. The place was a school. Naturally it was deserted -- the kids were through for the day. I could feel the tension dissolve in me like a ramrod of ice melting, no longer keeping my back and neck stiff and taut. There probably wasn't a better place in the city for me to hide. A primary school! The salesman had said to me, "Everybody learns about the Dynapack in primary education." 36 eerie, like visiting a familiar childhood scene that had been distorted by time into something almost totally unrecognizable. There were no blackboards, teacher's big desk, children's little desks, inkwells, pointers, globes or books. Yet it was a school. The small fixtures in the lavatory downstairs had told me that, and so did the miniature chairs drawn neatly under the low, vividly painted tables in the various schoolrooms. A large comfortable chair was evidently where the teacher sat when not wandering around among the pupils. In front of each chair, firmly attached to the table, was a box with a screen, and both sides of the box held spools of wire on blunt little spindles. The spools had large, clear numbers on them. Near the teacher's chair was a compact case with more spools on spindles, and there was a large screen on the inside wall, opposite the enormous windows. I went into one of the rooms and sat down in the teacher's chair, wondering how I was going to find out about the Dynapack. I felt like an archeologist guessing at the functions of strange relics he'd found in a dead city. Sitting in the chair was like sitting on a column of air that let me sit upright or slump as I chose. One of the arms had a row of buttons. I pressed one and waited nervously to find out if I'd done something that woulii get me into trouble. Concealed lights in the ceiling and walls began glowing, getting brighter, while the room gradually turned dark. I glanced arouryjl bewilderedly to see why, because it was still daylight. The windows seemed to be sliding slightly, very slowly, and as they slid, the sunlight was damped out. I grinned, thinking of what my ancient Egyptian would make of that. I knew there were two sheets of polarizing glass, probably with a vacuum between to keep out the cold and the heat, and the lights in the room were beautifully synchronized with the polarized sliding glass. I wasn't doing so badly. The rest of the objects might not be too hard to figure out. The spools in the case alongside the teacher's chair could be wire recordings. I looked for something to play them with, but there was no sign of a playback machine. I tried to lift a spool off a spindle. It wouldn't come off. Hah! The wire led down the spindle to the base of the box, holding the spool in place. That meant the spools could be played 37 right in that position. But what started them playing? nutely. Every part of it was featureless -- no dials, switches or any unfamiliar counterparts. I even tried moving my hands over it, figuring it might be like a theramin, and spoke to it in different shades of commai, because it could have been built to respond to vocal orders. Nothing happened. Remember the Poe story that shows the best place to hide something is right out in the open, which is the last place anyone would look? Well, these things weren't manufactured to baffle people, any more than our devices generally are. But it's only by trying everything that somebody who didn't know what a switch is would start uf a vacuum cleaner, say, or light a big chandelier from a wall clear across the room. I'd pressed every inch of the box, hoping some part of it mighj act as a switch, and I finally touched one of the spindles. The spool immediately began spinning at a very low speed and the screen on the wall opposite the window glowed into life. "The history of the exploration of the Solar System," said an announcer's deep voice, "is one of the most adventuresAme in mankind's long list of achievements. Beginning with the crude rockets developed during World War II" There were newsreel shots of V-l and V-2 being blasted from their takeoff ramps and a montage of later experimental models. I wished I could see how it all turned out, but I was afraid to waste the time watching. At any moment, I might hear the footsteps of a guard or janitor or whoever tended buildings then. I pushed the spindle again. It checked the spool, which rewound swiftly and silently, and stopped itself when the rewinding was finished. I tried another. A nightmare underwater scene appeared. "With the aid of energy screens," said another voice, "the oceans of the world were completely charted by the year 2027" I turned it off, then another on developments in medicine, one on architecture, one on history, the geography of such places as the interior of South America and Africa that were -- or are -- unknown today, and I was getting frantic, starting the wonderful wire films that held full-frequency sound and pictures in absolutely faithful color, and shutting them off hastily when I discovered they didn't have what I was looking for. 38 They were courses for children, but they all contained information that our scientists are still groping for and I couldn't chance watching one all the way through! I was frustratedly switching off a film on psychology when a female voice said from the door, "May I help you?" her in sudden fright. She was young and slim and slight, but she could scream loud enough to get help. Judging by the way she was looking at me, outwardly polite and yet visibly nervous, that scream would be coming at any second. "T must have wandered in here by mistake," I said, and pushed past her to the corridor, where I began running back the way I had come. "But you don't understand!" she cried after me. "I really want to help -- " Yeah, help, I thought, pounding toward the street door. A gag right out of that psychology film, probably -- get the patient to hold still, humor him, until you can get somebody to put him where he belongs. That's what one of our teachers would do, provided she wasn't too scared to think straight, if she found an oldlooking guy thumbing frenziedly through the textbooks in a grammar school classroom. When I came to the outside door, I stopped. I had no way of knowing whether she'd given out an alarm, or how she might have done it, but the obvious place to find me would be out on the street, dodging for cover somewhere. I pushed the door open and let it slam shut, hoping she'd hear it upstairs. Then I found a door, sneaked it open and went silently down the steps. In the basement, I looked for a furnace or a coal bin or a fuel tank to hide behind, but there weren't any. I don't know how they got their heat in the winter or eooled the building in the summer. Probably some central atomic plant that took care of the whole city, piping in the heat or coolant in underground conduits that were led up through the walls, because there weren't even any pipes visible. I hunched into the darkest corner I could find and hoped they wouldn't look for me there. B Y the time night came, hunger drove me out of the school, but I did it warily, making sure nobody was in sight. The streets of the shopping center were more or less deserted. There was no sign of a restaurant. 1 was so empty that I felt dizzy as I hunted for one. But 40 'lien a shocking realization made ne halt on the sidewalk and weat with horror. Even if there had been a restaurant, what would I have used for money? Now I got the whole foul pic' i ire. She had sent old people ack through time on errands like mine and they'd starved to death because they couldn't buy food! No, that wasn't right. I renembered what I had told Lou 'ape : anybody who gets hungry nough can always find a truck . irden or a food store to rob. Only 1 hadn't seen a truck . irden or food store anywhere in this city. And I thought about people in the past having their hands rut off for stealing a loaf of bread. This civilization didn't look as if it went in for such drastic punishments, assuming I could find a loaf of bread to steal. But neither did most of the civilizations that practiced those barbarisms. I was more tired, hungry and scared than I'd ever believed a human being could get. Lost, completely lost in a. totally alien world, but one in which I could still be killed or starve to death and God knew what was waiting for me in my own time in case I came back without the information she wanted. Or maybe even if I came back with it! That suspicion made up rfiy mind for me. Whatever happened to me now couldn't be worse than what she might do. At least I r didn't have to starve. I stopped a man in the street. I let several others go by before picking him deliberately because he was middle-aged, had a kindly face, and was smaller than me, so I could slug him and run if he raised a row. "Look, friend," I told him, "I'm just passing through town -- " "Ah?" he said pleasantly. " -- And I seem to have mislaid -- " No, that was dangerous. I'd been about to say I'd mislaid my wallet, but I still didn't know whether they used money in this era. He waited with a patient, friendly smile while I decided just how to put it. "The fact is that I haven't eaten all day and I wonder if you could help me get a meal." He said in the most neighborly voice imaginable, "I'll be glad to do anything I can, Mr. Weldon," M Y entire face seemed to drop open. "You -- you called me -- " "Mr. Weldon," he repeated, still looking up at me with that neighborly smile. "Mark Weld41 on, isn't it? From the 20th Century?" I tried to answer, but my throat had tightened up worse than on any opening night I'd ever had to live through. I nodded, wondering terrifiedly what was going on. "Please relax," he said persuasively. "You're not ib any danger whatever. We offer you our utmost hospitality. Our time, you might say, is your time." "You know who I am," I managed to get out through my constricted glottis. "I've been doing all this running arid ducking and hiding for nothing." He shrugged sympathetically. "Everyone in the city was instructed to help you, but you were so nervous that we were afraid to alarm you with a direct approach. Every time we tried to, as a matter of fact, you vanished into one .place or another. We didn't follow for fear of the effect on you. We had to wait until you came voluntarily to u" My brain was racing again and getting nowhere. Part of it was dizziness from hunger, but only part. The rest was plain frightened confusion. They knew who I was. They'd been expecting me. They probably even knew what I was after. And they wanted, to help! "Let's not go into explanations now," he said, "although I'd like to smooth away the bewilderment and fear on your face. But you need to be fed first. Then we'll call in the others and -- " I pulled back. "What others? How do I know you're not setting up something for me that I'll wish I hadn't gotten into?" "Before you approached me, Mr. Weldon, you first had to decide that we represented no greater menace than May Roberts. Please believe me, we don't." So he knew about that, too! "All right. I'll take my chances," I gave in resignedly. "Where does a guy find a place to eat in this city?" I T was a handsome restaurant with soft light coming from three-dimensional, full-color na' ture murals that I might mistakenly have walked into if I'd been alone, they looked so much like gardens and forests and plains. It was no wonder I couldn't find a restaurant or food store or truck garden anywhere -- food came up through pneumatic chutes in each building, I'd been told on the way over, grown in hydroponic tanks in cities that specialized in agriculture, and those who wanted to eat "out" could drop into the restaurant each building had. Every city had its own function. This one was for people in the arts. I liked that. 42 There was a glowing menu on the table with buttons alongside the various selections, I looked starvingly at the items, trying to decide which I wanted most. I picked oysters, onion soup, breast of guinea hen under plexiglas and was hunting for the tastiest and most recognizable dessert when the pleasant little guy shook his head regretfully and emphatically. "I'm afraid you can't eat any of those foods) Mr. Weldon," he said in a sad voice. "We'll explain why in a moment." A waiter and the manager came over. They obviously didn't want to stare at me, but they couldn't help it. I couldn't blame them. I'd have stared at somebody from George Washington's time, which is about what I must have represented to them. "Will you please arrange to have the special food for Mr. Weldon delivered here immediately?" the little guy asked. "Every restaurant has been standing by for this, Mr. Carr," said the manager. "It's on its way. Prepared, of course -- it's been ready since he first arrived." "Fine," said the little guy, Carr, "It can't be too soon. He's very hungry." I glanced around and noticed for the first time that there was nobody else in the restaurant. It was past the dinner hour, but. even so, there are always late diners. We had the place all to ourselves and it bothered me. They could have ganged up on me But they didn't. A light gong sounded, and the waiter and manager hurried over to a slot of a door and brought out a couple of trays loaded with covered dishes, "Your dinner, Mr. Weldon," the manager said, putting the plates in front of me and removing.the lids. I stared down at the food. "This," I told them angrily, "is a hell of a trick to play on a starving man!" "Mashed dehydrated potatoes, canned meat and canned vegetables," Carr replied. "Not very appetizing. I know, but I'm afraid it's all we can allow you to' eat." I took the cover off the dessert dish. "Dried fruits!" I said in disgust. "Rather excessively dried, I'm sorry to say," the manager agreed mournfully. I sipped the blue stuff in a glass and almost spat it out. "Powdered milk! Are these things what you people have to live on?" "No, our diet is quite varied," Carr said in embarrassment. 43 "But we unfortunately can't give you any of the foods we normally eat ourselves." "And why in blazes not?" "Please eat, Mr. Weldon," Carr begged with frantic earnestness. "There's so much to explain -- this is part of it, of course -- and it would be best if you heard it on a full stomach." I was famished enough to get the stuff down, which wasn't easy; uninviting as it looked, it tasted still worse. When I was through, Carr pushed several buttons on the glowing menu. Dishes came up from an opening in the center of the table and he showed me the luscious foods they contained. "Given your choice," he said, "you'd have preferred them to what you have eaten. Isn't that so, Mr. Weldon?" "You bet I would!" I answered, sore because 1 hadn't been given that choice. "And you would have died like the pathetic old people you ware investigating," said a voice behind me. I turned around, startled. Several men and women had come in while I'd been eating, their footsteps as silent as cats on a rug. I looked blankly from them to Carr and back again. "These are the clothes we ordinarily wear," Carr said. "An 18th Century motif, as you can see -- updated knee breeches and shirt waists, a modified stock for the men, the daring low bodices of that era, the full skirts treated in a modern way by using sheer materials for the women, bright colors and sheens, buckled shoes of spun synthetics. Very gay, very ornamental, very comfortable, and thoroughly suitable to our time." "But everybody I saw was dressed like me!" I protested. "Only to keep you from feeling more conspicuous and anxious than you already were. It was quite a project, I can tell you -- your styles varied so greatly from decade to decade, especially those for women -- and the materials were a genuine problem; they'd gone out of existence long ago. We had the textile and tailoring cities working a full six months to clothe the inhabitants of this city, including, of course, the children. Everybody had to be clad as your contemporaries were, because we knew only that you would arrive in this vicinity, not where you might wander through the city." "There was one small difference you didn't notice," added a handsome mature woman. "You were the only man in a gray suit. We had a full description of what you were wearing, you see, and we made sure nobody else was dressed that way. Naturally, everyone knew who you were, and so we were kept informed of your movements." "What for?" I demanded in alarm. "What's this all about?" down, looking to me like a witchcraft jury from some old painting. "I'm Leo Blundell," said a tall man in plum-and-gold clothes. "As chairman of -- of the Mark Weldon Committee, it's my responsibility to handle this project correctly." "Project?" "To make certain that history is fulfilled, I have to tell you as much as you must know." "I wish somebody would!" "Very well, let me begin by telling you much of what you undoubtedly know already. In a sense, youare more a victim of Dr. Anthony Roberts than his daughter. Roberts was a brilliant physicist, but because of his eccentric behavior, he was ridiculed for his theories and hated for his arrogance. He was an almost perfect example of self-defeat, the way in which a man will hamper his career and wreck his happiness, and then blame the world for his failure and misery. To get back to his connection with you, however, he invented a time machine -- unfortunately, its secret has since been lost and never rediscovered -- and used it for anti1 social purposes. When he died, his daughter May carried on his work. It was she who sent you to this time to learn the principle by which the Dynapack operates. She was a thoroughly ruthless woman." "Are ypu sure?" I asked uneasily. "Quite sure." "I know a number of old people died after she sent them on errands through time, but she said they'd lied about their age and health." "One would expect her to say that," a woman put in cuttingly. Blundell turned to her and shook his head. "Let Mr. Weldon clarify his feelings about her, Rhoda. They are obviously very mixed." "They are," I admitted. "She seemed hard, the first time I saw her, when I answered her ad, but she could have been just acting businesslike. I mean she had a lot of people to pick from and she had to be impersonal and make certain she had the right one. The next time -- 1 hope you don't know about that -- it was really my fault for breaking into her room. I really had a lot of admiration for the way she handled the situation." "Go on," Carr encouraged me. "And I can't complain about the deal she gave me. Sure, she 46 litne out ahead on the money I lct and invested for her. But I did all right myself -- I was richer than I'd ever been in my life -- and she gave that money to me before I even did anything to earn it!" "Besides which," somebody else said, "she offered you half of the profits on the Dynapiack." for signs of hostility. I saw none. That was surprising. I'd come from the past to steal something from them and they weren't it all angry. Well, no, it wasn't leally stealing. I wouldn't be depriving them of the Dynapack. It just would have been invented before it was supposed to be. "She did," I said. "Though I wouldn't call that part of it philanthropy. She needed me for the data and I needed her to manufacture the things." "And she was a very beautiful woman," Blundell added. I squirmed a bit. "Yes." "Mr. Weldon, we know a good deal about her from notes that have come down to us among her private papers. She had a safety deposit box under a false name. I won't tell you the name; it was not discovered until many years later, and we will not voluntarily meddle with the past." I sat up and listened sharply. "So that's how you knew who I was and what I'd be wearing and what I came for! You even knew when and where I'd arrive!" "Correct," Blundell said. "What else do you know?" "That you suspected her of being responsible for the deaths of many old people by starvation. Your suspicion was justified, except that her father had caused all those that occurred before 1947, when she took over after his own death. All but two people were sent into the past. Roberts was curious about the future, of course, but he did not want to waste a victim on a trip that would probably be fruitless. In the past, you understand, he knew precisely what he was after. The future was completely unknown territory." "But she took the chance," I said. "If you can call deliberate murder taking a chance, yes. One man arrived in 2094, over fifty years ago. The other was yourself. The first one, as you know, died of malnutrition when he was brought back to your era." "And what happened to me?" I asked, jittering. "You will not die. We intend to make sure of that. All the other victims -- I presume you're interested in their errands?" "I think I know, but I'd like to find out just the same." "They were sent to the past 47 to buy or steal treasures of various sorts -- art, sculpture, jewelry, fabulously valuable manuscripts and books, anything that had great scarcity value." "That's not possible," I objected. "She had all the money she wanted. Any time she needed more, all she had to do was send somebody back to put down bets and buy stocks that she knew were winners. She had the records, didn't she? There was no way she or her father could lose!" H E moved his shoulders in a plum-and-gold shrug. "Most of the treasures they accumulated were for acquisition's sake -- and for the sake of vengeance for the way they believed Dr. Roberts had been treated. When there were unusual expenses, such as replacing the very costly parts of the time machine, that required more than they could produce in ready cash, both Roberts and his daughter 'discovered' these treasures." ! He waited while I digested the miserable meal and the disturbing information he had given me. I thought I'd found a loophole in his explanation : "You said people were sent back to the past to buy treasures, besides stealing them." "I did," he agreed. "They were provided with currency of whatever era they were to visit." I felt my forehead wrinkle up as my theory fell apart. "Then they could buy food. Why should they have died of malnutrition?" "Because, as May Roberts herself told you, nothing can exist before jt exists. Neither can anything exist after it is out of existence. If you returned with a Dynapack, for example, it would revert to a lump of various metals, because that was what it was in your period. But let me give you a more personal instance. Do you remember coming back from your first trip with dust on your hand?" "Yes. I must have fallen." "On one hand? No, Mr. Weldon. May Roberts was greatly upset by the incident; she was afraid you would realize why the hamburger had turned to dust -- and why the old people died of starvation, All of them, not just a few." He paused, giving me a chance to understand what he had just said. I did, with a sick shock. "If I ate your food," I said shakily, "I'd feel satisfied until I was returned to my own time. But the food wouldn't go along with me!" "And so you, too, would die of malnutrition. The foods we have given you existed in your 4   fra. We were very careful of that, so careful that many of i hem probably were stored years "-fore you left your time, We i egret that they are not very palatable, but at least we are positive they will go back with you. You will be as healthy when you arrive in the past as when you left. "Incidentally, she made you hange your clothes for the same reason -- they had been made in 1930. She had clothing from very era she wanted visited and i hose old people who would fit them best. Otherwise, you see, they'd have arrived naked." I began to shake as if I were is old as I'd pretended to be on the stage. "She's going to pull me back! If I don't bring her the information about the Dynapack, she'll shoot me!" "That, Mr. Weldon, is our problem," Blundell said, putting his hand comfortingly on my arm to calm me. "Your problem? I'm the one who'll get shot, not you!" "But we know in complete detail what will happen when you are returned to the 20th Century." I pulled my arm away and grabbed his. "You know that? Tell me!" "I'm sorry, Mr. Weldon, If we tell you what you did, you might thing of some alternate action, and there is no knowing what the result would be." "But I didn't get shot or die of malnutrition?" "That much we can tell you. Neither." They all stood up, so bright and attractive in their colorful clothes that I felt like a shirtsleeved stage hand who'd wandered in on a costume play. "You will be returned in a month, according to the notes May Roberts left. She gave you plenty of time to get the data, you see. We propose to make that month an enjoyable one for you. The resources of our city -- and any others you care to visit -- are at your disposal. We wish you to take full advantage of them." "And the Dynapack?" "Let us worry about that. We want you to have a good time while you are our guest." I did. It was the most wonderful month of my life. T HE mesh cage blurred around me. I could see May Roberts through it, her hand just leaving the switch. She was as beautiful as ever, but I saw beneath her beauty the vengeful, vicious creature her father's bitterness had turned her into ; Blundell and Carr had let me read some of her notes, and I knew. I wished 49 I could have spent the rest of my years in the future, instead of having to come back to this. She came over and opened the gate, smiling like an angel welcoming a bright new soul. Then her eyes traveled startledly over me and her smile almost dropped off. But she held it firmly in place. She had to, while she asked, "Do you have the notes I sent you for?" "Right here," I said. I reached into my breast pocket and brought out a stubby automatic and shot her through the right arm. Her closed hand opened and a little derringer clanked on the floor. She gaped at me with an expression of horrified surprise that should have been recorded permanently; it would have served as a model for generations of actors and actresses. "You -- brought back a weapon!" she gasped. "You shot me!" She stared vacantly at her bleeding arm and then at my automatic. "But you can't -- brin anything back from the future. And you aren't -- dying of malnutrition." She said it all in a voice shocked into toneless wonder. "The food I ate and this gun are from the present," I said. "The people of the future knew I was coming. They gave me food that wouldn't vanish from my cells when I returned. They also gave me the gun instead of the plans for the Dynapsck." "And you took it?" she screamed at me. "You idiot! I'd have shared the profits honestly with you. You'd have been worth millions!" "With acute malnutrition," I amended. "I like it better this way, thanks -- poor, but alive. Or relatively poor, I should say, because you've been very generous and I appreciate it." "By shooting me!" "I hated to puncture that lovely arm, but it wasn't as painful as starving or getting shot myself. Now if you don't mind -- or even if you do -- it's your turn to get into the cage, Miss Roberts." She tried to grab for the derringer on the floor with her left hand. "Don't bother," I said quietly. "You can't reach it before a bullet reaches you."  S HE straightened up, staring at me for the first time with terror in her eyes. "What are you going to do to me?" she whispered. "I could kill you as easily as you could havekilled me. Kill you and send your body into some other era. How many dozens of deaths were you responsible for? The law couldn't convict you of them, but I can. And I couldn't be convicted, either." She put her hand on the wound. Blood seeped through her fingers as she lifted her chin at me. "I won't beg for my life, Weldon, if that's what you want. 1 could offer you a partnership, but I'm not really in a position to offer it, am I?" She was magnificent, terrifyingly intelligent, brave clear through and deadlier than a plague. I had to remember that. "Into the cage," I said. "I have some friends in the future who have plans for you. I won't tell you what they are, of course; you didn't tell me what I'd go through, did you? Give my friends my fondest regards. If I can manage it, I'll visit them -- and you." She backed warily into the cage. It would have been pleasant to kiss those wonderful lips good-by. I'd thought about them for a whole month, wanting them and loathing them at the same time. It would have been like kissing a coral snake. I knew it and I concentrated on shutting the gate on her. "You'd like to be rich, wouldn't you, Weldon?" she asked through the mesh. "I can be," I said. "I have the machine. I can send people into 52 he past or future and make myr If a pile . of dough. Only I'd :ve them food to take along. I wouldn't kill them off to keep he secret to myself. Anything Ise on your mind?" "You want me," she stated. I didn't argue. "You could have me." "Just long enough to get my throat slit or brains blown out. I don't want anything that much." I rammed the switch closed. The mesh cage blurred and she was gone. Her blood was on the ioor, but she was gone into the : nture I had just come from. That was when the reaction tilt me. I'd escaped starvation and her gun, but I wasn't a hero and the release of tension flipped ny stomach over and unhinged my knees. Shaking badly, I stumbled through the big, empty house until I found a phone. that I still hadn't gotten over the tremors, in spite of a bottle of bfhndy I dug out of a credenza, maybe because the date on the label, 1763, . gave me a new case of the shivers. I could see the worry on Lou's face vanish when he assured himself that I was all right. It came back again, though, when I told him what had happened. He didn't believe any of it, naturally. I guess I hadn't really expected him to. "If I didn't know you, Mark," he said, shaking his big, dark head unhappily, "I'd send you over to Bellevue for observation. Even knowing you, maybe that's what I ought to do." "All right, let's see if there's any proof," I suggested tiredly. "From what I was told, there ought to be plenty," We searched the house clear down to the basement, where he stood with his face slack. "Christ!" he breathed. "The annex to the Metropolitan Museum!" The basement ran the length and breadth of the house and was twice as high as an average room, and the whole glittering place was crammed with paintings in rich, heavy frames, statuettes, books, manuscripts, goblets and ewers and jewelry made of gold and huge gems, and tapestries in brilliant color and everything was as bright and sparkling and new as the day it was made, which was almost true of a lot of it. "The dame was loaded and she was an art collector, that's all," Lou said. "You can't sell me that screwy story of yours. She was a collector and she knew where to find things." "She certainly did," I agreed. 53 "What did you do with her?" "I told you. I shot her through the arm before she could shoot me and I sent her into the future." He took me by the front of the jacket. "You killed her, Mark. You wanted all this stuff for yourself, so you knocked her off and got rid of her body somehow." "Why don't you go back to acting, where you belong, Lou, and leave sleuthing to people who know how?" I asked, too worn to pull his hands loose. "Would I kill her and call you up to get right over here? Wouldn't I have sneaked these things out first? Or more likely I'd have sneaked them out, hidden them and nobody -- including you -- would know I'd ever been here. Come "That's easy. You lost your on, use your head." nerve." "I'm not even losing my patience."  H E pushed me away savagely. "If you killed her for this stuff or because of that crazy yarn you gave me, I'm a cop and you're no friend. You're just a plain killer I happened to have known once, and I'll make sure you fry." "You always did have a taste for that kind of dialogue. Go ahead and wrap me up in an airtight case, have them throw the book at me, send me up the river, put me in the hot squat. But you'll have to do the proving, not me." He headed for the stairs. "I will. And don't try to make a break or I'll plug you as if I never saw you before." He put in a call at the phone upstairs. I didn't give a particular damn who it was he'd called. I was too relieved that I hadn't killed May Roberts; destroying anything that beautiful, however evil, would have stayed with me the rest of my life. There was another reason for my relief -- if I'd killed her and left the evidence for Lou to find, he'd never help me. No, that's not quite so; he'd probably have tried to get me to plead insanity on the basis of my unbelievable explanation. But most of all, I couldn't get rid of the look on her face when I'd shot her through the arm, the arm that was so wonderful to look at and that had held a murderous little gun to greet me with.  She was in the future now. She wouldn't be executed by them; they regarded crime as an illness, and they'd treat her with their marvelously advanced therapy and she'd become a useful, contented citizen, living out her existence in an era that had given 54 me more happiness than I'd ever had. I sat and tried to stupefy my elf with brandy that should long i go have dried to brick-hardness, 'hile Lou Pape stood at the door vith his hand near his holster md glared at me. He didn't take  is eyes off me until somebody  amed Prof. Jeremiah Aaronson ame in and was introduced briefly and flatly to me. Then Lou took him upstairs. It was minutes before I resized what they were going to !o. I ran up after them. I was just in time to see Aaron.on carefully take the housing off the hooded motors, and leap back  uddenly from the fury of lightning sparks. r T'HE whole machine fused while we watched helplessly -- motors, switches, panel and mesh rage. They flashed blindingly and blew apart and melted together in a charred and molten pile, "Rigged," Aaronson said in the tone of a bitter curse. "Set to short if it was tampered with. I wouldn't be surprised if there were incendiaries placed at strategic spots. Nothing else could have made a mess like this." He finally glatjced down at his hand and saw it was scorched. He hissed with the realization of pain, blew on the burn, shook it in the air to cool it, and pulled a handkerchief out of his back pocket by reaching all the way around the rear for it with his left hand. Lou looked helplessly at the heap of cooling slag. "Can you make any sense of it, Prof?" he asked. "Can you?" Aaronson retorted. "Melt down a microtome or any other piece of machinery you're unfamiliar with, and see if you can identify it when it looks like this." He went out, wrapping his hand in the handkerchief. Lou kicked glumly at a piece of twisted tubing. "Aaronson is a top physicist, Mark. I was hoping he'd make enough out of the machine to -- ah, hell, I wanted to believe you! I couldn't. I still can't. Now we'll have to dig tmough the house to find her body." "You won't find it or the secret of the machine," I answered miserably. "I told you they said the secret would be lost. This is how. Now I'll never be able to visit the future again. I'll never see them or May Roberts. They'll straighten her out, get rid of her hate and vindictiveness, and it won't do me a damned bit of good because the machine is gone and she's generations ahead of 'me." He turned to me puzzledly. "You're not afraid to have us 55 dig for her body, Mark?" "Tear the place apart if you want." "We'll have to," he said. "I'm calling Homicide." "Call in the Marines. Call in anybody you like." "You'll have to stay in my custody until we're through." I shrugged. "As long as you leave me alone while you're doing your digging, I don't give a hang if I'm under arrest for suspicion of murder. I've got to do some straightening out. I wish the people in the future could take on the job -- they could do it faster and better than I can -- but some nice, peaceful quiet would help." H E didn't touch me or say a word to me as we waited for the squad to arrive. I sat in the chair and shut out first him and then the men with their sounding hammers and crowbars and all the rest. She'd been ruthless and callous, and she'd murdered old people with no more pity than a wolf among a herd of helpless sheep. But Blundell and Carr had told me that she was as much a victim as the oldsters who'd died of starvation with the riches she'd given them still untouched, on deposit in the banks or stuffed into hiding places or pinned to their shabby clothes. She needed treatment for the illness her father had inflicted on her. But even he, they'd said, had been suffering from a severe emotional disturbance and proper care could have made a great and honored scientist out of him. They'd told me the truth and made me hate her, and they'd told me their viewpoint and made that hatred impossible. I was here, in the present, without her. The machine was gone. Yearning over something I couldn't change would destroy me. I had no right to destroy myself. Nobody did, they'd told me, and nobody who reconciles himself to the fact that some situations just are impossible to work out ever could. I'd realized that when the squad packed up and left and Lou Pape came over to where I was sitting. "You knew we wouldn't find her," he said. "That's what I kept telling you." "Where is she?" "In Port Said, exotic hellhole of the world, where she's dancing in veils for the depraved -- " "Cut out the kidding! Where is she?" "What's the difference, Lou? She's not here, is she?" "That doesn't mean she can't be somewhere else, dead." 56 "She's not dead. You don't have to believe me about anything else, just that" He hauled me out of the chair md stared hard at my face. You aren't lying," he said. "I know you well enough to know you're not." "All right, then." "But you're a damned fool to think a dish like that would have any part of you. I don't mean you're nothing a woman would go for, but she's more fang than female. You'd have to be richer and betterlooking than her, for ne thing -- " "Not after my friends get through with her. She'll know a good man when she sees one and I'd be what she wants." I slid my hand over my naked scalp. "Witfi a head of hair, I'd look my real age, which happens to 'e a year younger than you, if you remember. She'd go for me -- they checked our emotional quotients and we'd be a natural together. The only thing was that I was bald. They could have grown hair on my head, which would have taken care of that, and then we'd have gotten together like gin and tonic." L OU arched his black eyebrows at me. "They really could grow hair on you?" "Sure. Now you want to know why I didn't let them." I glaneed out the window at the smoky city. "That's why. They couldn't tell me if I'd ever get back to the future. I wasn't taking any chances. As long as there was a possibility that I'd be stranded in my own time, I wasn't going to lose my livelihood. Which reminds me, you have anything else to do here?" "There'll be a guard stationed around the house and all her holdings and art will be taken ovr until she comes back -- " "She won't." " -- or is declared legally dead." "And me?" I broke in. "We can't hold you without proof of murder." "Good enough. Then let's get out of here." "I have to go back on duty," he objected. "Not any more. I've got over 15,000 in cash and deposits -- enough to finance you and me." "Enough to kill her for." "Enough to finance you and me," I repeated doggedly, "I told you I had the money before she sent me into the future -- " "AH right, all right," he interrupted. "Let's not go into that again. We couldn't find a body, so you're free. Now what's this about financing the two of us?" I put my fingers around his arm and steered him out to the street. "This city has never had a 57 worse cop than you," I said. "Why? Because you're an actor, not a cop. You're going back to acting, Lou. This money will keep us both going until we get a break." He gave me the sliteyed look he'd picked up in line of duty, "That wouldn't be a bribe, would 'it?" "Call it a kind of memorial to a lot of poor, innocent old people and a sick, tormented woman." We walked along in silence out in the clean sunshine. It was our silence; the sleek cars and burly trucks made their noise and the pedestrians added their gabble, but a good Stanislavsky actor like Lou wouldn't notice that. Neither would I, ordinarily, but I was giving him a chance to work his way through this situation. "I won't hand you a lie, Mark," he said finally. "I never stopped wanting to act. I'll take your deal on two considerations."  "All right, what are they?" "That whatever I take off you is strictly a loan." "No argument. What's the other?" He had an unlit cigarette almost to his lips. He held it there while he said: "That any time you come across a case of an old person who died of starvation with 30,000 stashed away somewhere, you turn fast to the theatrical page and not tell me or even think about it.". "I don't have to agree to that." H E lowered the cigarette, stopped and turned to me. "You mean it's no deal?" "Not that," I said. "I mean there won't be any more of those cases. Between knowing that and both of us back acting again. I'm satisfied. You don't have to believe me. Nobody does." He lit up and blew out a pretty plume, fine and slow and straight, which would have televized like a million in the bank. Then he grinned. "You wouldn't want to bet on that, would you?" "Not with a friend. I do all my surething betting with bookies." "Then make it a token bet," i he said. "One buck that somebody dies of starvation with a big poke within a year." I took the bet. I took the dollar a year later. i 58 games If is a tough assignment for a Mid to know where a daydream ends and impossibility begins! R onny was playing by himself, which meant he was two tribes of Indians having a war. "Bang' he muttered, firing an imaginary rifle. He decided that it was a time in history before the white people had sold the Indians any guns, and changed the rifle into a bow. "Wi zz- thunk" he substituted, mimicking from an Indian film on TV the graphic sound of an arrow striking flesh, "Oof He folded down onto the rass, moaning, "Uhhhooh and relaxing into defeat and death. "Want some chocolate milk, Ronny ?" asked his mother's voice from the kitchen. "No, thanks," he called back, climbing to his feet to be another man. "Wizzthunk, wizzthunk he added to the flights of arrows as the best archer in the tribe. "Last arrow, Wizzzz," he said, missing one enemy for realism. He addressed another battling brave. "Who has more arrows? They are coming too close. No time -- I'll have to use my knife 59 He drew the imaginary knife, ducking an arrow as it shot close. standing somewhere else, and he saw that the warriors left alive were outnumbered. "We must retreat. We cannot leave our tribe without warriors to protect the women." Ronny decided that the chief was heroically wounded, his voice wavering from weakness. He had been propping himself against a tree to appear unharmed, but now he moved so that his braves could see he was pinned to the trunk by an arrow and could not walk. They cried out. He said, "Leave me and escape. But remember No words came, just the feeling of being what he was, a dying old eagle, a chief of warriors, speaking to young warriors who would need advice of seasoned humor and moderation to carry them through their young battles. He had tg finish the sentence, tell them something wise. Ronny tried harder, pulling the feeling around him like a cloak of resignation and pride, leaning indifferently against the tree where the arrow had pinned him, hearing dimly in anticipation the sound of his aged voice conquering weakness to speak wisely of what they needed to be told. They had many battles ahead of them, and the battles would be against odds, with so many dead already. They must watch and wait, be flexible and tenacious, determined and persistent -- but not too rash, subtle and indirect -- not cowardly, and above all be patient with the triumph of the enemy and not maddened into suicidal direct attack. His stomach hurt with the arrow wound, and his braves waited to hear his words. He had to sum a part of his life's experience in words. Ronny tried harder to build the scene realistically. Then suddenly it was real. He was the man. He was an old man, guide and adviser in an oblique battle against great odds. He was dying of something and his stomach hurt with a knotted ache, like hunger, and he was thirsty. He had refused to let the young men make the sacrifice of trying to rescue him. He was hostage in the jail and dying, because he would not surrender to the enemy nor cease to fight them. He smiled and said, "Remember to live like other men, but -- remember to remember." And then he was saying things that could not be put into words, complex feelings that were ways of taking bad situations that made them easier to smile at, and then sentences that were not 60 entences, but single alphabet letters pushing each other ' with igns, with a feeling of being coni iected like two halves of a swing, one side moving up when the other moved down, or like swings or like cogs and pendulums inside a clock, only without the fogs, just with the push. It wasn't adding or multipication, and it used letters instead of numbers, but Ronny knew it was some kind of arithmetic. And he wasn't Ronny. He was an old man, teaching young men, and the old man did oot know about Ronny. He thought sadly frdw little he would be able to convey to the young men, and he remembered more, trying to sum long memories and much living into a few direct thoughts. And Ronny was the old man and himself, both at ince. t TT was too intense. Part of Ronny wanted to escape and tie alone, and that part withdrew and wanted to play something. Ronny feat in the grass and played with his toes like a much younger child. Part of Ronny that was Doctor Revert Purcell sat on the edge of a prison cot, concentrating on secret unpublished equations of biogenic stability which he wanted to pass on to the responsible hands of young researchers in the concealed-research chain. He was using the way of thinking which they had told him was the telepathic sending of ideas to anyone ready to receive. It was odd that he himself could never tell when he was sending. Probably a matter of age. They had started trying to teach him when he was already too old for anything so different. The water tap, four feet away, was dripping steadily, and it was hard for Purcell to concentrate, so intense was his thirst. He wondered if he could gather strength to walk that far. He was sitting up and that was good, but the struggle to raise himself that far had left him dizzy and trembling. If he tried to stand, the effort would surely interrupt his transmitting of equations and all the data he had not sent yet. Would the man with the keys who looked in the door twice a day care whether Purcell died with dignity? He was the only audience, and his expression never changed when Purcell asked him to point out to the authorities that he was not being given anything to eat. It was funny to Purcell to find that he wanted the respect of any audience to his dying, even of a man without response who treated him as if he were already a corpse. Perhaps the man would re61 spond if Purcell said, "I have changed my mind. I will tell." But if he said that, he would lose his own respect. At the biochemists' and biophysicists' convention, the reporter had asked him if any, of his researches could be applied to warfare. He had answered with no feeling of danger, knowing that what he did was common practice among research men, sure that it was an unchallengeable right. "Some of them can, but those I keep to myself." The reporter remained deadpan. "For instance?" "Well, I have to choose something that won't reveal how it's done now, but -- ah -- for example, a way of cheaply mass-producing specific antitoxins against any germ. It sounds harmless if you don't think about it, but actually it would make germ warfare the most deadly and inexpensive weapon yet developed, for it would make it possible to prevent the backspread of contagion into a country's own troops, without much expense. There would be hell to pay if anyone ever let that out." Then he had added, trying to get the reporter to understand enough to change his cynical unimpressed expression, "You understand, germs are cheap -- there would be  new plague to spread everytime some pipsqueak biologist mutated a new germ. It isn't even expensive or difficult, as atom bombs are." The headline was: "Scientist Refuses to Give Secret of Weapon to Government." G overnment men came and asked him if this was correct, and on having it confirmed pointed out that he had an obligation. The research foundations where he had worked were subsidized by government money. He had been deferred from military service during his early years of study and work so he could become a scientist, instead of having to fight or die on the battlefield. "This might be so," he had said. "I am making an attempt to serve mankind by doing as much good and as little damage as pos sible. If you don't mind, I'd rather ,use my own judgment about what constitutes service." The statement seemed too blunt the minute he had said it, and he recognized that it had implications that his judgment was superior to that of the government. It probably was the most antagonizing thing that I could have been said, but he J could see no other possible state ment, for it represented precisely i what he thought. There were bigger headlines j about that interview, and when I 62 he stepped outside his building for lunch the next day, several small gangs of patriots arrived with the proclaimed purpose of pursuading him to tell. They fought each other for the privilege. The police had rescued him after he had lost several front teeth and had one eye badly gouged. They then left him to the care of the prison doctor in protective custody. Two days later, after having been questioned several times on his attitude toward revealing the parts of his research he had kept secret, he was transferred to a place that looked like a military jail, and left alone. He was not told what his status was. When someone came and asked him questions about his attitude, Purcell felt quite sure that what they were doing to him was illegal. He stated that he was going on a hunger strike until he was allowed to have visitors and see a lawyer. The next time the dinner hour arrived, they gave him nothing to eat. There had been no food in the cell since, and that was probably two weeks ago. He was not sure just how long, for during part of the second week his memory had become garbled. He dimly remembered 'something that might have been delirium, which could have lasted more than one day. Perhaps the military who wanted the antitoxins . for germ warfare were waiting quietly for him either to talk or die. and went into the kitchen, stumbling in his walk like a beginning toddler. "Chocmil?" he said to his mother. She poured him some and teased gently, "What's the matter, Ronny -- back to baby-talk?" He looked at her with big solemn eyes and drank slowly, not answering. In the cell somewhere distant. Dr. Purcell, famous biochemist, began waveringly trying fo rise to his feet, unable to remember hunger as anything separate from him that could ever be ended, but weakly wanting a glass of water. Ronny could not feed him with the chocolate milk. Even though this was another himself, the body that was drinking was not the one that was thirsty. He wandered out into the back yard again, carrying the glass. "Bang," he said deceptively, pointing with his hand in case his mother was looking. "Bang." Everything had to seem usual; he was sure of that. This was too big a thing, and too private, to tell a grownup. On the way back from the sink, Dr. Purcell slipped and fell and 64 lit his head against the edge of the iron cot. Ronny felt the edge K-tshing through skin and into hone, and then a relaxing blankness inside his head, like falling sleep suddenly when they are Uing you a fairy story while vou want to stay awake to find out what happened next. "Bang," said Ronny vaguely, pointing at a tree. "Bang." He was ashamed because he had fallen down in the cell and hurt his head and become just Ronny ;'ain before he had finished nding out his equations.He ied to make believe he was alive igain, but it didn't work. You could never make-believe anything to a real good finish. They never ended neatly -- there was always something unfinished, and something that would t;o right on after the end. It would have been nice if the i ailers had come in and he had been able to say something noble to them before dying, to show that he was brave. "Bang," he said randomly, ointing his finger at his head, nd then jerked his hand away is if it had burned him. He had become the wrong person that time. The feel of a bullet jolting the side of his head was startling and unpleasant, even if not real, and the flash of someone's vindictive anger and self-pity while pulling a trigger , My wife will be sorry she ever He didn't like that kind of make-believe. It felt unsafe to do it without making up a story first. Ronny decided to be Indian braves again. They weren't very real, and when they were, they had simple straightforward emotions about courage and skill and pride and friendship that he would like. on the fence, watching him. "Nice day." What's the matter, kid, are you an esper? "Hul-lo," Ronny stood on one foot and watched him. Just making believe. I only want to play. They make it too serious, having all these troubles. "Good countryside," The man gestured at the back yards, all opened in together with tangled bushes here and there to crouch behind, when other kids were there to play hide and seek, and with trees to climb. It can be the Universe if you pick and choose who to be, and don't let wrong choices make you shut off from it. You can make yourself learn from this if you are strong enough. Who have you been? Ronny stood on the other foot and scratched the back of his leg with his toes. He didn't want to remember. He always forgot right away, but this grownup was confident and young and 65 stronglooking, and meant something when he talked, not like most grownups. "I was playing Indian." I was an old cNef, captured by enemies, trying to pass on to other warriors the wisdom of my life before I died. He made believe he "Was the chief a little to show the young man what he was talking about. "Purcell!" The man drew in his breath between his teeth, and his face paled. He pulled back from reaching Ronny with his feelings, like holding his breath in. "Good game." You can fern from him. Don't leave him shut off, I beg you. You can let him influence you without being pulled off your own course. He was a good man. You were honored, and I envy the man you wilt be if you contacted him on resonant similarities. The grownup looked frightened. But you are too young. You'll block him out and lose him. Kids have to grow and learti at their own speed. Then he looked less afraid, but uncertain, and his thoughts struggled against each other. Their own speed. But there should be someone alive with Purcells pattern and memories. We loved him. Kids should grow at their own speed, but How strong are you, Ronny? Can you move ahead of the normal growth pattern? Grownups always want you to do something. Ronny stared back, clenching his hands and moving his feet uneasily. The thoughts were open to him Do you want to be the old chief again, Ronny? Be him often, so you can learn to know what he : knew? ( And feel as he felt. It would be a stiff dose tor a kid. ) It will be rich and exciting, full of memories and skills. (But hard : to chew. I'm doing this for Pur  cell, Ronny, not for you. You  have to make up your own mind ) "That was a good game. Ai e you going to play it any more?" H IS mother would not like it. She would feel the difference in him, as much as if he had read one of the books she kept away from him, books that were supposed to be for adults only. The difference would hurt her. He was being bad, like eating between meals. But to know , what grownups knew He tightened his fists and; looked down at the grass. "I'll play it some more." The young man smiled, still pale and holding half his feelings back behind a dam. Then mesh with me a moment. Let me in. He was in with the thought, feeling Ronny's confused consent, reassuring him by not think-? ing or looking around inside while 66  riding out a single call, Pur f II, Doc, that found the combination key to Ronny's guarded yesterdays and last nights and ten minutes agos. Ronny, I'll set that door, Purcell's memories, open tor you. You can't close it, hut feel like this about it -- and lie planted in a strong set, questioning, cool, open, a feeling of tbsorbing without words it will give information when you need it, like a dictionary. The grownup straightened ,iway from the fence, preparing to walk off. Behind a dam pressed grief and anger for the leath of the man he called Pur ell. "And any time you want to be t he old chief, at any age he lived, rust make believe you are him." Grief and anger pressed more strongly against the dam, and the man turned and left rapidly, letting his thoughts flicker and scatter through private memories that Ronny did not share, that no one shared, breaking thought contact with everyone so that the man could be alone in his own mind to have his feelings in private. glass that had held his chocolate, milk from the back steps where he had left it and went inside. As he stepped into the kitchen, he knew what another kitchen had looked like for a fiye-year-old child who had been Purcell ninety years ago. There had been an iron sink, and a brownandgreen-spotted faucet, and the glass had been heavier and transparent, like real glass. Ronny reached up and put the colored plastic tumbler down, "That was a nice young man, dear. What did he say to you?" Ronny looked up at his mamma, comparing her with the remembered mamma of fifty years ago. He loved the other one, too. "He tol' me he's glad I play Indian." For an offer to charter subscribers that will save you money and yet give you valuable bonuses! , For pure myths for moderns plotted, written and edited with the 67 jm 4 if Jr  w.?1 li? For Your  u.' i1 s  6 ' S , Information Ancestor of the Dinosaurs in easy traveling distance, of New York, Chicago, San Diego or London(England) will, if they are so inclined, be able to see something without trouble for which they would formerly have had to travel half way around V jMWl V fi 68 the world and possibly without success. For the first time in many decades, the New Zealand government has permitted the export for exhibition of four Tuataras, (Hatterias or Sphenodons; in short, rhynchocephalia) . What do they look like? Well, like lizards, more or less dirty green in color, with an unusually large head and unusually large bright eyes in that head. Adult specimens are about 18 inches long. The ones on exhibit in the zoological gardens of the cities mentioned are young specimens which have not yet attained their full size. But they do have the spiny crest along back and tail which is the reason for the name Tuatara, a Maori word which can be translated as "spinebearer." It should be abundantly clear by now, because of the mention of the New Zealand government and the Maori name of the little creature, that its home is in New Zealand. But no longer New Zealand generally. Only a few hundred years ago, the Tuatara, it is believed, lived on both the main islands of New Zealand. The Maoris who came there from their original home islands of the Southern Pacific -- they call their original home Hawaiki, but it was not the Hawaii of our maps -- did not bother the small lizard much. Nor did the white settlers of a hundred and fifty years ago. But the white settlers brought animals with them -- dogs, cats and pigs, all three destructive to life-forms such as the Tuatara. The pigs especially, with their habit of rummaging through underbrush and eating everything that isn't wood or stone, exterminated the Tuatara on the main islands, by eating lizards and eggs alike. All this happened 69 without the settlers being even aware of what went on, which is the main reason why so much of this article is conjecture. Tuatara, if it had ever been abundant on the South Island, would still be there. There are still large unsettled and virtually unexplored areas on the South Island, as the recent rediscovery of the bird Takahe ( Notorrds ) has demonstrated. At any event, if you want to find the present home of Tuatara on a map, you need a pretty good map. The North and South Islands of New Zealand are separated by Cook Strait. West of Cook Strait, due north of the South Island, there is a smaller island named D'Urville Island, which is still indicated on most maps. Due north ot D'Urville Island there is a small rocky islet called Stephen Island, rarely seen on any map. But it is Tuatara's home, or rather one of them, for the little saurian also occurs on a few other rocky islands along the New Zealand coast, all strictly protected. When at home, Tuatara, slowmoving and cold-loving, eats insects, small crustaceans and other lizards, provided they are small enough. In captivity the diet is usually earthworms, but some have taken fish. The fact that they do eat fish, even though rarely, may explain why the Tuataras, very long ago, decided to set up community housekeeping with birds, -- "dovey petrels," to ! be precise. These marine birds ; nest in burrows which they dig, but the Tuataras move in on them. Whether the Tuataras elaborated upon the burrows or j the petrels obligingly did it for  them (as is generally assumed) is not completely known. But there is a double nest at the bot70 tom; the petrels occupy the dugout to the left and the Tuataras the one to the right of the entrance. It was comparatively easy to tell that Tuatara (the scientific names, as has been mentioned, ire Hatteria or Sphenodoii) is very rare. There was no problem n reporting where and how they live. But when it comes to the question of why zoologists and paleontologists grow dreamyeyed at the very mention of the name, I don't have a one-sentence answer. T ET me try to explain it chron ologically. Tuatara became known to science about 1830. An explorer by the name of DiefFenbach reported on its existence in i German journal. The main reason why his report is still remembered is that he gave the name Ngarara as the Maori name; all others reported the native name as Tuatara, Tuatera, Ruatara, or Tuatete -- obviously the same word with slightly differing pronunciations. Four years before Dieffenbach. a British scientist, Edward Gray, had published a Note on a Peculiar Structure in the Head of an Agama. ? Of course, Tuatara is not an Agama lizard; but the report on the strange organ in its head caused some comment, and an anatomist by the name of Gunther went to work, delicately and diligently. Finally he could announce that the "structure" itself was not so peculiar, only its location on top of the head. It was a third eye! This was enough to give paleontologists vivid professional dreams. Once upon a time, during the Triassic period, some 175 million years ago, threeeyed reptiles were no rarity. But few of them f had survived even to the end of the Triassic Period. Here was one with that feature, still alive. Apparently the third eye had somewhat reduced its size and activity in the course of time. It is smaller than the other two and is protected by a large transparent scale which is "set" in a circle of small opaque scales. But it is a complete eye in structure. Its connecting optical nerve is in working order and the whole is sensitive at least to light and dark. (Only the large black seaweed-eating iguana of the Galapagos Islands also has a still sensitive third eye, but it is far less well-preserved than that of Hatteria.') The third or "pineal" eye alone proved that Tuatara was old. How old was established by careful, millimeter by millimeter examination of each of its features. Tuatara turned out to be the last 71 surviving member of a group of reptiles which bear the scientific label of rynchocephalians ("beakheads"). The group was going strong during the Triassic Period. During the following period, the Jurassic, they spread considerably, but became less numerous at the same time. One of these Jurassic rynchocephalians of 145 million years ago, Homoesaurus, looked and was so much like Tuatara that it would be hard to tell the two apart if both were still alive. The remains of Homoesaurus have been found in England and in Bavaria, but representatives of that type had reached Malaya and New Guinea at just about that time. There was then a land bridge from New Guinea to New Zealand's North Island via New Caledonia. This is how Tuatara got to New Zealand. Some time afterward, that land bridge broke up into widely separated islands. Tuatara was in a place where it was safe, with nothing to bother it, until the settlers introduced pigs. Occasionally you can read in a popular book or article that Tuatara is a surviving small dinosaur. That is not so! The dinosaurs came later. Tuatara is one of the ancestors of the dinosaurs. month I receive a letter in which I am informed that all space travel men lack imagination. Just because they have discovered that a rocket is the only known means for accelerating and decelerating in the vacuum of space, they want to use rockets for everything. And because they can't imagine anything else any more but liquid fuel rockets, they build rocket ships consisting of three stages, the two lower steps exclusively designed to boost the top stage up to the desired speed. Of course, the step below the third has to be much heavier and larger, and the bottom step, which has to lift all the others off the ground, must be the biggest and clumsiest of them all. But, the reasoning runs, we only have to get the top stage up to proper speed. There is no need for the lower stages to develop a lot of speed, especially since they are supposed to fall back, anyway. Why not use a catapultlike or gunlike device to put some initial speed behind the top stage? The whole job would be much easier and it probably would take less fuel, too. It almost sounds convincing. Or, rather, it may sound convincing to those who have never tackled the job. 72 Let's look at an actual example. There was that two-stage shot which carried to 250 miles. Corporal rocket. The lower stage was a V-2 rocket, which provided :ie upper stage with a velocity  if almost precisely one mile per second at an altitude of 20 miles. poral to 250 miles without a lower stage, we then have to supply one mile per second by means of a catapult or a gun. In fact, we may have to supply a little more than one mile per second, because the catapult obviously would not he 20 miles tall and would there it a lower altitude, where the air ; denser Ind offers more resist nce. The "muzzle velocity" 'ould have to be 7000 feet per econd. The acceleration the rocket would receive in the catapult is fiven by the formula where a is the acceleration, s is the length of the catapult or the gun and v is the velocity at the end of the catapult -- those 7000 feet per second, squared. Just try it a few times with various sets of figures and you'll be convinced that it is not lack of imagination that makes the space travel scientists stick to multiple stages. Even if you aim for as low a "muzzle velocity" as 2500 ft.sec., you'll find that you either need a catapult of impossible length or else that the rocket would have to sustain accelerations as high as several hundred g. If you tried the latter, you would require a very massive rocket -- let's not even mention pilot and passengers -- so that it emerges in one piece and in workable condition. Unfortunately, it would then also have a very poor mass-ratio. Even with a mile-long shaft -- one drilled, say, into the top of a mountain -- the accelerations would still be too high for human occupants, in spite of the fact that humans can stand much higher accelerations than was believed possible as recently as eight years ago. And a tube one mile long, whether it is a vertical shaft in a mountain or a nearvertical structure up a steep mountain slope, will cost large sums of money. What you really need, though, is an acceleration path 20 or 30 miles long; more in some cases. And the cheapest way to accomplish that is by means of lower stages. My son suggested that you might be able to answer my ques73 tion: " Why is there no frost on cloudy nights?" I have known this fact for years, but no one seems to be able to tell me why. Mrs. Mary Coulson RR 2, Box 65 Silver Lake, Indiana The statement that there is no frost on cloudy night is generally correct; in fact, there is a proverb which says "clear Moon, frost soon,'" indicating the same observation. The explanation is mostly provided by the fact that the air near the ground is mostly heated by the ground. In other words, the Sun does not heat the bottom layers of the air to any appreciable extent directly. It heats the ground, which passes the heat onby re-radiation. If, after a clear day, the night is clear, too, the heat is radiated into space. But if a cloud blanket forms at sunset, it acts like a real blanket, trapping the heat between ground and cloud layer. There is one condition where you may have frost in spite of an overcast sky. This happens if the weather has been quite cold -- around 15 Fahrenheit, for some time; usually the sky is clear, or almost so, in such weather. Then, if a warm and moist air mass moves in, it may not displace the cold air mass, but ride on top of it. Where the moist warm air touches the cold air, the moisture will condense, forming a cloud blanket which keeps the Sun's rays out. The result is a series of cold days with an overcast sky. Why does water expand when it is cooled below its freezing point? Stephen Qbrecht 2109 Glenway Drive S.E. Cedar Rapids, Iowa Water reaches its greatest density not at its freezing point, but somewhat above the freezing point, at 4 centigrade. It freezes at 0 centigrade. Above and below 4 centigrade, it has a lesser density, than at that critical temperature. This is of great biological importance. If water below zero centigrade -- ice -- were heavier than liquid water, all ice that forms would sink to the bottom of rivers and lakes. During a Jong and severe winter, the lakes and most rivers would be solidly filled with ice from the bottom up, presumably destroying many life-forms in the process. Since the ice floats on top, it forms an insulating layer, keeping the water below liquid so that aquatic life-forms can survive. Some time ago I heard that if a person stays in a completely 74 darkened room long enough to allow his irises to open completely, he'll be able to see by socalled ' "black" or ultraviolet light, but that every object he sees will seem to be displaced a certain angular distance from its actual position. Can you shed any light ( black or otherwise ) on this? Bert Aver a Box 345 Fairhope, Alabama It is not true that everybody van see ultra-violet after he has I teen in the dark long enough for his eyes to attain maximum sensitivity. It is true that' some people can see ultra-violet and they don't even have to stay in a dark room -- the main point is here that the intensity of ordinarily visible light must he low enough so that the u-v is not "drowned out" completely. The ability to see u-v seems to be restricted to light-eyed people who are still fairly young; the ability seems to be lost with age. I don't know whether an age limit has been actually established. As a rule of thumb, a person over 30 years of age is too old for that. But the idea of an angular displacement is wrong. Everybody can "see" ultra-violet via his camera. If there were sufcli a displacement, all pictures taken in light with much u-v in it (sunlight, for example) would be fuzzy or have double outlines. I admit having seen photographs with fuzzy or double outlines, but the u-v had nothing to do with that. I have read that the Northern Lights are caused by Sun spots. If so, why are they seen only in the north? Would they be seen on other planets? Mildred Moore 116 William Street Hightstown, N. J. The Northern Lights are caused by solar activity (Sun spots), but they are not restricted to the north. They appear in the regions of the magnetic poles, which are reasonably close to the geographical poles. Scientific terminology is aurora borealis for those near the geographical North Pole and aurora australis for those near the geographical South Pole. The second portion of the question is especially interesting; it would he nice if we could be sure. To the best of my knowledge, no aurora has ever been seen in the Martian atmosphere, but quite a number of astronomers believe that aurorae may have been seen in the Venusian atmosphere. Venus, going around the Sun inside the orbit of Earth, shows decided phases like the Moon. 75 It happens that fr more of the sickle points is visible than can be accounted for geometrically. Also, the outline of the sickle is sometimes "bumpy." These irregularities do not necessarily have to be caused by aurorae, but they may be. 7n the July 1951 issue of the American Scientist , George Gamow writes: "Recently this theoretical conclusion ( Weizsacker , Kuiper et. a.) found confirmation in the actual discovery of planetary systems near two close stars. Please explain. Joe Low 620 Holland Lakewood, Colo. When you ask me to explain Dr. Gamow'e statement, I take it that you are looking for confirmation of his assertion that planets of other stars are known. They are. To phrase it as carefully as possible, one has to say that star systems comparatively near in space to our own sun are known to have nonluminous companions of planetary mass. They have not been seen so far -- their existence is known because they influence the movement of their suns, which we can measure. The sUns in question are binaries or double stars, two suns moving around their common center of gravity. Once this motion has been established, we are able to predict the relative positions accurately. But by careful study of photographs taken over a number of years, it turned out that the positions did not check precisely. There had to be at least one more body, not registering on the plates, to account for this. Several such suspicious cases had been under investigation for some years when K. Aa. Strand of Sproul Observatory (Swarthmore College) announced in 1942 that the double star 61 in Cygnus had a companion of planetary mass, 16 times as massive as Jupiter and moving around its sun once in 4.9 years. Only a few months later, the Leander McCormick Observatory of the University of Virginia announced a similar dark companion of the system 70 in Ophiuchus. The period of this object is 17 years and its mass 10.5 times that of Jupiter. Naturally, only very large dark companions can be found by this method. But it is logical to expect smaller planets where there are large ones. 76 announce The Richest Science Fiction Novel Contest in History 6500 minimum Guaranteed to the author of the best To raise the literary level of the field still higher To augment the already high standards with new writing talent , To focus more attention on this increasingly important form of literature. Galaxy Science Fiction Magazine and one of the leading book publishin outright cash gifts, payments and guaranteed advance royalties. , The award novel will appear as a serial in Galaxy Science Fiction Magazine It will be published in book form by Simon and Schuster Galaxy Science Fiction Magazine and guaranteed advance royalties for book The entire 6500 award will be paid to the winner at the time his (or her) name is announced -- certainly the largest single payment to any author in the history of science fiction. For Details and Rules See Page 129 When a really infallible scientific bureau makes a drastically 'serious error, the data must be wrong but wrong in' what way? T HE first morning that they were fillly committed to the planet, the executive officer stepped out of the ship. It was not quite dawn. Executive Hafner squinted in the early light ; his eyes opened wider, and he promptly went back inside. Three minutes later, he reappeared with the biologist in tow. "Last night you said there was nothing dangerous," said the executive. "Do you still think it's so?" Dano Marin stared. "I do." What his voice lacked in conviction, it made up in embarrassment. He laughed uncertainly. "This is no laughing matter. I'll talk to you later." The biologist stood by the ship and watched as the executive walked to the row of sleeping colonists. "Mrs. Athyl," said the executive as he stopped beside the sleeping figure. She yawned, rubbed her eyes, rolled over, and stood up. The covering that should have been there, however, wasn't. Neither was the garment she had on when 78 she had gone to sleep. She assumed the conventional position of a woman who is astonished to find herself unclad without her knowledge or consent. "It's all right, Mrs. Athyl. I'm not a voyeur myself. Still, I think you should get some clothing on." Most of the colonists were awake now. Executive Hafner turned to them. "If you haven't any suitable clothing in the ship, the commissary will issue you some. Explanations will be given later." The colonists scattered. There was no compulsive modesty among them, for it couldn't have survived a year and a half in crowded spaceships. Nevertheless, it was a shock to awaken with no clothing on and not know who or what had removed it during the night. It was surprise more than anything else that disconcerted them. On his way back to the spaceship, Executive Hafner paused. "Any ideas about it?" Dano Marin shrugged. "How could I have? The planet is as new to me as it is to you." "Sure. But you're the biologist." As the only scientist in a crew of rough-and-ready colonists and builders, Marin was going to be called on to answer a lot of questions that weren't in his field. "Nocturnal insects, most likely," he suggested. That was pretty weak, though he knew that in ancient times locusts had stripped fields in a matter of hours. Could they do the same with the clothing of humans and not awaken 79 them? "I'll look into the matter. As soon as I find anything, I'll let you know." "Good." Hafner nodded and went into the spaceship. grove in which the colonists had been sleeping. It had been a mistake to let them bed down there, but at the time the request had been made, there had seemed no reason not to grant it. After eighteen months in crowded ships everyone naturally wanted fresh air and the rustle of leaves overhead. Marin looked out through the grove. It was empty now; the colonists, both men and women, had disappeared inside the ship, dressing, probably. The trees were not tall and the leaves were dark bottle-green. Occasional huge white flowers caught sunlight that made them seem larger than they were. It wasn't Earth and therefore the trees couldn't be magnolias. But they reminded Marin of magnolia trees and thereafter he always thought of them as that. The problem of the missing clothing was ironic. Biological Survey never made a mistake -- yet obviously they had. They listed the planet as' the most suitable for Man of any so far discovered. Few insects, no dangerous animals, a most equitable climate. They had named it Glade because that was the word which fitted best. The whole land mass seemed to be one vast and pleasant meadow. Evidently there were things about the planet that Biological Survey had missed. Marin dropped to his knees and began to look for clues. If insects had been responsible, there ought to be a few dead ones, crushed, perhaps, as the colonists rolled over in their sleep. There were no insects, either live or dead. He stood up in disappointment and walked slowly through the grove. It might be the trees. At night they could exude a vapor which was capable of dissolving the material from which the clothing had been made. Farfetched, but not impossible. He crumbled a leaf in his hand and rubbed it against his sleeve. A pungent smell, but nothing happened. That didn't disprove the theory, of course. He looked out through the trees at the blue sun. It was bigger than Sol, but farther away. At Glade, it was about equal to the Sun on Earth. He almost missed the bright eyes that regarded him from the underbrush. Almost, but didn't -- the domain of biology begins at the edge of the atmosphere; it includes the brush and the 80 small creatures that live in it. He swooped down on it. The creature fled squealing. He ran it down in the grass outside the grove. It collapsed into quaking flesh as he picked it up. He talked to it gently and the terror subsided. It nibbled contentedly on his jacket as he carried it back to the ship. unhappily into the cage. It was an undistinguished animal, small and something like an undeveloped rodent. Its fur was sparse and stringy, unglamorous; it would never be an item in the fur export trade. "Can we exterminate it?" gsked Hafner. "Locally, that is." "Hardly. It's ecologically basic." The executive looked blank. Dano Marin added the explanation: "You know how Biological Control works. As soon as a planet has been discovered that looks suitable, they send out a survey ship loaded with equipment. The ship flies low over a good part of the planet and the instruments in the ship record the neural currents of the animals below. The instruments can distinguish the characteristic neural patterns of anything that has a brain, including insects. "Anyway, they have a pretty good idea of the kinds of animals on the planet and their relative distribution. Naturally, the survey party takes a few specimens. They have to in order to correlate the pattern with the actual animal, otherwise the neural pattern would be merely a meaningless squiggle on a microfilm. "The survey shows that this animal is one of only four species of mammals on the planet. It is also the most numerous." Hafner grunted. "So if we kill them off here, others will swarm in from surrounding areas?" "That's about it. There are probably millions of them on this peninsula. Of course, if you want to put a barrier across the narrow connection to the mainland, you might be able to wipe them out locally." The executive scowled. A barrier was possible, but it would involve more work than he cared to expend. "What do they eat?" he asked truculently. "A little bit of everything, apparently. Insects, fruits, berries, nuts, succulents, and grain." Dano Marin smiled. "I guess it could be called an omnivore -- now that our clothing is handy, it eats that, too." Hafner didn't smile. "I thought our clothing was supposed to be verminproof." Marin shrugged. "It is, on twenty-seven planets. On the twenty-eighth, we meet up with a little fella that has better digestive fluids, that's all." Hafner looked pained. "Are they likely to bother the crops i we plant?" ", "Offhand, I would say they aren't. But then I would have said the same about our clothing." Hafner made up his mind. "All j right. You worry about the crops. Find some way to keep them out of the fields. Meanwhile, everyone sleeps in the ship until we can  build dormitories." j Individual dwelling units would have been more appropriate in the colony at this stage, thought Marin. But it wasn't for him to decide. The executive was a man who regarded a schedule as somej thing to be exceeded. i "The omnivore -- " began Mar ' s m. I Hafner nodded impatiently. "Work on it," he said, and walked away. The biologist sighed. The omnivore really was a queer little 82 creature, but it was by no means the most important thing on Glade. For instance, why were there so few species of land animals on the planet? No reptiles, numerous birds, and only four kinds of mammals. Every comparable planet teemed with a wild variety of life. Glade, in spite of seemingly ideal conditions, hadn't developed. Why? He had asked Biological Controls for this assignment because it had seemed an interesting problem. Now, apparently, he was being pressed into service as an exterminator. He reached in the cage and picked up the omnivore. Mammals on Glade were not unexpected. Parallel development took care of that. Given roughly the same kind of environment, similar animals would usually evolve. In the Late Carboniferous forest on Earth, there had been creatures ike the omnivore, the primitive mammal from which all others had evolved. On Glade,' that kind of evolution just hadn't taken place. What had kept nature from exploiting its evolutionary potentialities? There was the real problem, not how to wipe them out. Marin stuck a needle in the omnivore. It squealed and then relaxed. He drew out the blood and set it back in the cage. He could learn a lot about the animal from trying to kill it. T HE quartermaster was shouting, though his normal voice carried quite well. "How do you know it's mice?" the biologist asked him. "Look," said the quartermaster angrily. Marin looked. The evidence did indicate mice. Before he could speak, the quartermaster snapped, "Don't tell me they're only micelike creatures. I know that. The question is: how can I get rid of them?" "Have you tried poison?" "Tell me what poison to use and I'll use it." It wasn't the easiest question to answer. What was poisonous to an animal he had never seen and knew nothing about? According to Biological Survey, the animal didn't exist It was unexpectedly serious. The colony could live off the land, and was expected to. But another group of colonists was due in three years. The colony was supposed to accumulate a surplus of food to feed the increased numbers. If they couldn't store the food they grew any better than the concentrates, that surplus was going be scanty. Marin went over the ware83 house thoroughly. It was the usual early construction on a colonial world. Not esthetic, it was sturdy enough. Fused dirt floor, reinforced foot-thick walls, a ceiling slab of the same. The whole was bound together with a molecular cement that made it practically airtight. It had no windows; there were two doors. Certainly it should keep out rodents. A closer examination revealed an unexpected flaw. The floor was as hard as glass; no animal could gnaw through it, but, like glass, it was also brittle. The crew that had built the warehouse had evidently been in such a hurry to get back to Earth that they hadn't been as careful as they should have been, for here and there the floor was thin. Somewhere under the heavy equipment piled on it, the floor had cracked. There a burrowing animal had means of entry. Short .of building another warehouse, it was too late to do anything about that. Micelike animals were inside and had to be controlled where they were. The biologist straightened up. "Catch me a few of them alive and I'll see what I can do." I N the morning, a dozen live specimens were delivered to the lab. They actually did resemble mice. Their reactions were puzzling. No two of them were affected by the same poison. A compound that stiffened one in a matter of minutes left the others hale and hearty, and the poison he had developed to control the omnivores was completely ineffec tive. The depredations in the ware; house went on. Black mice, white ones, gray and brown, short tailed and long-eared, or the rej verse, they continued to eat the j concentrates and spoil what they j didn't eat. 1 Marin conferred with the executive, outlined the problem as he saw it and his ideas on what j could be done to combat the j nuisance. f "But we can't build another j warehouse," argued Hafner. "Not J until the atomic generator is set 1 up, at any rate. And then we'll j have other uses for the power." The executive rested his head in his hands. "I like the other soluj tion better. Build one and see how ' it works." I "I was thinking of three," said the biologist. "One," Hafner insisted. "We I can't spare the equipment until 1 we know how it works." At that he was probably right. ; They had equipment, as much as three ships could bring. But the more they brought, the more j was expected of the colony. The 84 net effect was that equipment was always in short supply. Marin took the authorization to the engineer. On the way, he privately revised his specifications upward. If he couldn't get as many as he wanted, he might as well get a better one. In two days, the machine was ready. It was delivered in a small crate to the warehouse. The crate was opened and the machine leaped out and stood there, poised. "A cat!" exclaimed the quartermaster, pleased. He stretched out his hand toward the black fuzzy robot. "If you've touched anything a mouse may have, get your hand away," warned the biologist. "It reacts to smell as well as sight and sound." Hastily, the quartermaster withdrew his hand. The robot disappeared silently into the maze of stored material. In one week, though there were still some mice in the warehouse, they were no longer a danger. T HE executive called Marin into his office, a small sturdy building located in the center of the settlement. The colony was growing, assuming an aspect of permanency. Hafner sat in his chadr and looked out over that growth with satisfaction. "A good job on the mouse plague," he said. The biologist nodded. "Not bad, except there shouldn't be any mice here. Biological Survey -- " "Forget it," said the exec. "Everybody makes mistakes, even B. S." He leaned back and looked seriously at the biologist. "I have a job I need done. Just now I'm short of men If you have no objections" The exec was always short of men, would be until the planet was overcrowded, and he would try to find someone to do the work his own men should have done. Dano Marin was not directly responsible to Hafner; he was on loan to the expedition from Biological Controls. Still, it was a good idea to cooperate with the executive. He sighed. "It's not as bad as you think," said Hafner, interpreting the 85 sound correctly. He smiled. "We've got the digger together. I want you to run it." Since it tied right in with his investigations, Dano Martin looked relieved and showed it. "Except for food, we have to import most of our supplies," Hafner explained. "It's a long haul, and we've got to make use of everything on the planet we can. We need oil. There are going to be a lot of wheels turning, and everyone of them will have to have oil. In time we'll set up a synthetic plant, but if we can locate a productive field now, it's to our advantage." "You're assuming the geology of Glade is similar to Earth?" Hafner waggled his hand. "Why not? It's a nicer twin of Earth." Why not? Because you couldn't always tell from the surface, thought. Marin. It seemed like Earth, but was it? Here was a good chance to find out the history of Glade. Hafner stood up. "Any time you're ready, a technician will check you out on the digger. Let me know before you go." a digger. It didn't move or otherwise displace' a gram of dirt or rock. It was a means of looking down below the surface, to any practical depth. A large crawler, it was big enough for a man to live in without discom fort for a week. W It carried an outsize ultrasonic generator and a device for directing the beam into  the planet. That was the sending apparatus. The receiving end bec gan with a large sonic lens which g picked up sound beams reflected 'f from any desired depth, converted it into electrical energy and  thence into an image which was flashed onto a screen. At the depth of ten miles, the image was fuzzy, though good enough to distinguish the main ' features of the strata. At three miles, it was better. It could pick p up the sound reflection of a buried coin and convert it into a picture on which the date could ! be seen. f It was to a geologist as a microscope is to a biologist. Being  a biologist, Dano Marin could ? appreciate the analogy. He started at the tip of the peninsula and zigzagged across, heading toward the isthmus. Methodically, he covered the territory, sleeping at night in thi digger. On the morning of th f third day, he discovered oil traces and by that afternoon he had located the main field. ' He should probably have turned back at once, but now that hr had found oil, he investigated more deliberately. Starting at the 86 top, he let the image range downward below the top strata. It was the reverse of what it should have been. In the top few feet, there were plentiful fossil remains, mostly of the four species of mammals. The squirrellike creature and the far larger grazing animal were the forest dwellers. Of the plains animals, there were only two, in size fitting neatly between the extremes of the forest dwellers. After the first few feet, which corresponded to approximately twenty thousand years, he found virtually no fossils. Not until he reached a depth which he could correlate to the Late Carboniferous age on Earth did fossils reappear. Then they were of animals appropriate to the epoch. At that depth and below, the history of Glade was quite similar to Earth's. Puzzled, he checked again in a dozen widely scattered localities. The results were always the same -- fossil history for the first twenty thousand years, then none for roughly a hundred million. Beyond that, it was easy to trace the thread of biological development. In that period of approximately one hundred million years, something unique had happened to Glade. What was it? On the fifth day his investigations were interrupted by the sound of the keyed-on radio. "Marin." "Yes?" He flipped on the sending switch. "How soon can you get back?" He looked at the photo-map. "Three hours. Two if I hurry." "Make it two. Never mind the oil." "I've found oil. But what's the matter?" "You can see it better than I can describe it. We'll discuss it when you get back." tracted the instruments into the digger. He turned it around and, with not tdo much regard for the terrain, let it roar. The treads tossed dirt high in the air. Animals fled squealing from in front of him. If the grove was small enough, he went around it, otherwise he went through and left matchsticks behind. He skidded the crawler ponderously to halt near the edge of the settlement. The center of activity was the warehouse. Pickups wheeled in and out, transferring supplies to a cleared area outside. He found Hafner in a corner of the warehouse, talking to the engineer. Hafner turned around when he came up. "Your mice have grown, Marin." Marin looked down. The robot cat lay on the floor. He knelt 87 and examined it. The steel skeleton hadn't broken; it had been bent, badly. The tough plastic skin had been torn off and, inside, the delicate mechanism had been chewed into an unrecognizable mass. Around the cat were rats, twenty or thirty of them, huge by any standards. The cat had fought; the dead animals were headless or disembowled, unbelievably battered. But the robot had been outnumbered. Biological Survey had said there weren't any rats on Glade. They had also said that about mice. What was the key to their error? The biologist stood up. "What are you going to do about it?" "Build another warehouse, twofootthick fused dirt floors, monolithic construction. Transfer all perishables to it." Marin nodded. That would do it. It would take time, of course, and power, all they could draw out of the recently set up atomic generator. All other construction would have to be suspended. No wonder Hafner was disturbed. "Why not build more cats?" Marin suggested. The executive smiled nastily. "You weren't here when we opened the doors. The warehouse was swarming with rats. How many robot cats would we need -- five, fifteen? I don't know. Anyway the engineer tells me we have enough parts to build three more cats. The one lying there can't be salvaged." It didn't take an engineer to see that, thought Marin. Hafner continued, "If we need more, we'll have to rob the computer in the spaceship. I refuse to permit that." Obviously he would. The spaceship was the only link with Earth until the next expedition brought more colonists. No exec in his right mind would permit the ship to be crippled. But why had Hafner called him back? Merely to keep him informed of the situation? thoughts. "At night we'll floodlight the supplies we remove from the warehouse. We'll post a guard armed with decharged rifles until we can move the food 88 into the new warehouse. That'll take about ten days. Meanwhile, our fast crops are ripening. It's my guess the rats will turn to them for food. In order to protect our future food supply, you'll have to activate your animals." The biologist started. "But it's against regulations to loose any animal on a planet until a complete investigation of the possible ill effects is made." "That takes ten or twenty years. This is an emergency and I'll be responsible -- in writing, if you want." The biologist was effectively countermanded. Another . rabbitinfested Australia or the planet that the snails took over might be in the making, but there was nothing he could do about it. "I hardly think they'll be of any use against rats this size," he protested. "You've got hormones. Apply them." The executive turned and began discussing construction with the engineer. gathered up and placed in the freezer for further study. After that, he retired to the laboratory and worked out a course of treatment for the domesticated animals that the colonists had brought with them. He gave them the first injections and watched them carefully until they were safely through the initial shock phase of growth. As soon as he saw they were going to survive, he bred them. Next he turned to the rats. Of note was the wide variation in size. Internally, the same thing was true. They had the usual organs, but the proportions of each varied greatly, more than is normal. Nor were their teeth uniform. Some carried huge fangs set in delicate jaws; others had tiny teeth that didn't match the massive bone structure. As a species, they were the most scrambled the biologist had ever encountered. He turned the microscope on their tissues and tabulated the results. There was less difference here between individual specimens, but it was enough to set him pondering. The reproductive cells were especially baffling. Late in the day, he felt rather than heard the soundless whoosh of the construction machinery. He looked out of the laboratory and saw smoke rolling upward. As soon as the vegetation was charred, the smoke ceased and heat waves danced into the sky. They were building on a hill. The little creatures that crept and crawled in the brush attacked in the most vulnerable spot, the food supply. There was no brush, not a blade of grass, on the hill when the colonists finished. 89 were the hunting dogs of the agricultural era. What they lacked in size they made up in ferocity toward rodents. They had earned their keep originally in granaries and fields, and, for a brief time, they were doing it again on colonial worlds where conditions were repeated. The dogs the colonists brought had been terriers. They were still as fast, still with the same antirodent disposition, but they were no longer small. It had been a difficult job, yet Marin had done it well, for the dogs had lost none of their skill and speed in growing, to the size of a great dane. The rats moved in on the fields of fast crops. Fast crops were made to order for a colonial world. They could be planted, grown, and harvested in a matter of weeks. After four such plantings, the fertility of the soil was destroyed, but that meant nothing in the early years of a colonial planet, for land was plentiful. The rat tide grew in the fast crops, and' the dogs were loosed on the rats. They ranged through the fields, hunting. A rush, a snap of their jaws, the shake of a head, and the rat was tossed aside, its back broken. The dogs went on to the next. Until they could not see, the dogs prowled and slaughtered. At night they came in bloody, most of it not their own, and exhausted. Marin pumped them full of antibiotics, bandaged their wounds, fed them through their veins, and shot them into sleep. In the morning he awakened them with an injection of stimulant and sent them tingling into battle. It took the rats two days to learn they could not feed during the day. Not so numerous, they came at night. They climbed on the vines and nibbled the fruit. They gnawed growing grain and ravaged vegetables. The next day the colonists set up lights. The dogs were with them, discouraging the few rats who were still foolish enough to forage while the sun was overhead. An hour before dusk, Marin called the dogs in and gave them an enforced rest. He brought them out of it after dark and took them to the fields, staggering, he scent of rats revived them; they were as eager as ever, if not quite so fast. The rats came from the surrounding meadows, not singly, or in twos and threes, as thy had before; this time they came together. Squealing and rustling the grass, they moved toward the fields. It was dark, and though he could not see them, Marin could hear them. He ordered the 90 great lights turned on in the area  of the fields. The rats stopped under the glare, milling around uneasily. The dogs quivered and whined. Marin held them back. The rats resumed their march, and Marin released the dogs. The dogs charged in to attack, but didn't dare brave the main mass. They picked off the stragglers and forced the rats into a tighter formation. After that the rats were virtually unassailable. The colonists could have burned the bunched-up rats with the right equipment, but they didn't have it and couldn't get it for years. Even if they'd had it, the use of such equipment would endanger the crops, which they had to save if they could. It was up to the dogs. The rat formation came to the edge of the fields, and broke. They could face a common enemy and remain united, but in the presence of food, they forgot that unity and scattered -- hunger was the great divisor. The dogs leaped joyously in pursuit. They hunted down the starved rodents, one by one, and killed them as they ate. When daylight came, the rat menace had ended. The next week the colonists harvested and processed the food for storage and immediately planted another crop. tried to analyze the situation. The colony was moving from crisis to crisis', all of them involving food. In itself, each critical situation was minor, but lumped together they could add up to failure. No matter how he looked at it, they just didn't have the equipment they needed to colonize Glade. The fault seemed to lie with Biological Survey; they hadn't reported the presence of pests that were endangering the food supply. Regardless of what the 91 exec thought about them, Survey knew their business. If they said there were no mice or rats on Glade, then there hadn't been any -- when the survey was made. The question was : when did they come and how did they get here? Marin sat and stared at the wall, turning over hypotheses in his mind, discarding them when they failed to make sense. His gaze shifted from the wall to the cage of the omnivores, the squirrel-size forest creature. The most numerous animal on Glade, it was a commonplace sight to the colonists. And yet it was a remarkable animal, more than he had realized. Plain, insignificant in appearance, it might be the most important of any animal Man had encountered on the many worlds he had settled on. The longer he watched, the more Marin became convinced of it. He sat silent, observing the creature, not daring to move. He sat until it was dark and the omnivore resumed its normal activity. Normal? The word didn't apply on Glade. The interlude with the omnivore provided him with one answer. He needed another one; he thought he knew what it was, but he had to have more data, additional observations. He set up his equipment carefully on the fringes of the settlement. There and in no other place existed the information he wanted. He spent time in the digger, checking his original investigations. It added up to a complete picture. When he was certain of his facts, he called on Hafner. The executive was congenial; it was a reflection of the smoothness with which the objectives of the colony were being achieved. "Sit down," he said affably. "Smoke?" The biologist sat down and took a Cigarette. "I thought you'd like to know where the mice came from," he began. Hafner smiled. "They don't bother us any more." "I've also determined the origin of the rats." "They're under control. We're doing nicely." O N the contrary, thought Marin. He searched for the proper beginning. "Glade has an Earth-type climate and topography," he said. "Has had for the past twenty thousand years. Before that, about a hundred million years ago, it was also like Earth of the comparable period." He watched the look of polite 92 interest settle on the executive's face as he stated the obvious. Well, it was obvious, up to a point. The conclusions weren't, though. "Between a hundred million years and twenty thousand years ago, something happened to Glade," Marin went on. "I don't know the cause; it belongs to cosmic history and we may never find out. Anyway, whatever the cause -- fluctuations in the sun, unstable equilibrium of forces within the planet, or perhaps an encounter with an interstellar, dust cloud of variable density -- the climate on Glade changed. "It changed with inconceivable violence and it kept on changing. A hundred million years ago, plus or minus, there was carboniferous forest on Glade. Giant reptiles resembling dinosaurs and tiny mammals roamed through it. The first great change wiped out the dinosaurs, as it did on Earth. It didn't wipe out the still more primitive ancestor of the omnivore, because it could adapt to changing conditions. "Let me give you an idea how the conditions changed. For a few years a given area would be a desert; after that it would turn into a jungle. Still later a glacier would begin to form. And then the cycle would be repeated, with wild variations. All this might happen -- did happen -- within a span covered by the lifetime of a single omnivore. This occurred many times. For roughly a hundred million years' it was the norm of existence on Glade. This condition was hardly conducive to the preservation of fossils." Hafner saw the significance and was concerned. "You mean these climatic fluctuations suddenly stopped, twenty thousand years ago? Are they likely to begin again?" "I don't know," confessed the biologist. "We can probably determine it if we're interested." The exec nodded grimly. "We're interested, all right." Maybe we are, thought the biologist. He said, "The point is that survival was difficult. Birds could and did fly to more suitable climates; quite a few of them survived. Only one species of mammals managed to come through." "Your facts are not straight," observed Hafner. "There are four species, ranging in size from a squirrel to a water buffalo." "One species," Marin repeated doggedly. "They're the same. If the food supply for the largest animal increases, some of the smaller so-called species grow up. Conversely, if food becomes scarce in any category, the next generation, which apparently can be produced almost instantly, 93 switches to a form which does have an adequate food supply." "The mice," Hafner said slowly. for him. "The mice weren't here when we got here. They were born of the squirrel-size omnivore." Hafner nodded. "And the rats?" "Bom of the next larger size. After all, we're environment, too -- perhaps the harshest the beasts have yet faced." Hafner was a practical man, trained to administer a colony. Concepts were not his familiar ground. "Mutations, then? But I thought -- " The biologist smiled. It was thin and cracked at the edges of his mouth. "On Earth, it would be mutation. Here it is merely normal evolutionary adaptation." He shook his head. "I never told you, but omnivores, though they could be mistaken for an animal from Earth, have no genes or chromosomes. Obviously they do have heredity, but how it is passed down, I don't know. However it functions, it responds to external conditions far faster than anything we've ever encountered." Hafner nodded to himself. "Then we'll never be free from pests." He clasped and unclasped his hands. "Unless, of course, we rid the planet of all animal life." "Radioactive dust?" asked the biologist. "They have survived worse." The exec considered alternatives. "Maybe we should leave the planet and leave it to the animals." "Too late," said the biologist. "They'll be on Earth, too, and all the planets we've settled on." Hafner looked at him. The same pictures formed in his mind that Marin had thought of. Three ships had been sent to colonize Glade. One had remained with the colonists, survival insurance in case anything unforeseen happened. Two had gone back to Earth to carry the report that all was well and that more supplies were needed. They had also carried specimens from the planet. The cages those creatures were kept in were secure. But a smaller species could get out, must already be free, inhabiting, undetected, the cargo spaces of the ships. There was nothing they could do to intercept those ships. And once they reached Earth, would the biologists suspect? Not for a long time. First a new kind of rat would appear. A mutation could account for that. Without" specific knowledge, there would be nothing to connect it with the speci94 mens picked up from Glade. "We have to stay," said the biologist. "We have to study them and we can do it best here." He thought of the vast complex of buildings on Earth. There was too much invested to tear them down and make them verminproof. Billions of people could not be moved off the planet while the work was being done. They were committed to Glade not as a colony, but as a gigantic laboratory. They had gained one planet and lost the equivalent of ten, perhaps more when the destructive properties of the omnivores were finally assessed. A rasping animal cough interrupted the biologist's thoughts. Hafner jerked his head and glanced out the window. Lips tight, he grabbed a rifle off the wall and ran out. Marin followed him. fields where the second fast crop was maturing. On top of a knoll, he stopped and knelt. He flipped the dial to extreme charge, aimed, and fired. It was high; he missed the animal in the field. A neat strip of smoking brown appeared in the green vegetation. He aimed more carefully and fired again. The charge screamed out of the muzzle. It struck the animal on the forepaw. The beast leaped high in the air and fell down, dead and broiled. 95 They stood over the animal Hafner had killed. Except for the lack of markings, it was a good imitation of a tiger. The exec prodded it with his toe. "We chase the rats out of the warehouse and they go to the fields," he muttered. "We hunt them down in the fields with dogs and they breed tigers." "Easier than rats," said Marin. "We can shoot tigers." He bent down over the slain dog near which they had surprised the big cat. The other dog came whining from the far comer of the field to which he had fled in terror. He was a courageous dog, but he could not face the great carnivore. He whimpered and licked the face of his mate. The biologist picked up the mangled dog and headed toward the laboratory. "You can't save her," said Hafner morosely. "She's dead." "But the pups aren't. We'll need them. The rats won't disappear merely because tigers have showed up." The head drooped limply over his arm and blood seeped into his clothing as Hafner followed him up the hill. "We've been here three months," the exec said suddenly. "The dogs have been ih the fields only two. And yet the tiger was mature. How do you account for something like that?" Marin bent under the weight of the dog. Hafner never would understand his bewilderment. As a biologist, all his categories were upset. What did evolution explain? It was a history of organic life on a particular world. Beyond that world, it might not apply. Even about himself there were many things Man didn't know, dark patches in his knowledge which theory simply had to pass over. About other creatures, his ignorance was sometimes limitless. Birth was simple; it occurred on countless planets. Meek grazing creatures, fierce carnivores -- the most unlikely animals gave birth to their young. It happened all the time. And the young grew up, became mature and mated. He remembered that evening in the laboratory. It was accidental -- what if he had been elsewhere and not witnessed it? They would not know what little they did. He explained it carefully to Hafner. "If the survival factor is high and there's a great disparity in size, the young need not ever be young. They may be born as fully functioning adults!" it had initially set, the colony progressed. The fast crops were slowed down and a more diversi96 fied selection was planted. New buildings were constructed and the supplies that were stored in them were spread out thin, for easy inspection. The pups survived and within a year shot up to maturity. After proper training, they were released to the fields where they joined the older dogs. The battle against the rats went on; they were held in check, though the damage they caused was considerable. The original animal, unchanged in form, developed an appetite for electrical insulation. There was no protection except to keep the power on at all times. Even then there were unwelcome interruptions until the short was located and the charred carcass was removed. Vehicles were kept tightly closed or parked only in verminproof buildings. While the plague didn't increase in numbers, it couldn't be eliminated, either. There was a flurry of tigers, but they were larger animals and were promptly shot down. They prowled at night, so the colonists were assigned to guard the settlement around the clock. Where lights failed to reach, the infra-red 'scope did. As fast as they came, the tigers died. Except for the first one, not a single dog was lost. The tigers changed, though not in form. Externally, they were all big and powerful killers. But as the Slaughter went on, Marin noticed one astonishing fact -- the internal organic structure became progressively more immature. The last one that was brought to him for examination was the equivalent of a newly born cub. That tiny stomach was suited more for the digestion of milk than meat. How it had furnished energy to drive those great muscles was something of a miracle. But drive it had, for a murderous fifteen minutes before the animal wars brought down. No lives were lost, though sick bay was kept busy for a while. That was the last tiger they shot. After that, the attacks ceased. The seasons passed and nothing new occurred. A spaceship civilization or even that fragment of it represented by the colony was too much for the creature, which Marin by now had come to think of as the "Omnimal." It had evolved out of a cataclysmic past, but it could not meet the challenge of the harshest environment. Or so it seemed. colonists were due, a new animal was detected. Food was missing from the fields. It was not another tiger: they were carnivorous. Nor rats, for vines were 97 stripped in a manner that no rodent could manage. The food was not important. The colony had enough in storage. But if the new animal signaled another plague, it was necessary to know how to meet it. The sooner they knew what the animal was, the better defense they could set up against it. Dogs were useless. The animal roamed the field they were loose in, and they did not attack nor even seem to know it was there. The colonists were called upon for guard duty again, but it evaded them. They patrolled for a week and they still did not catch sight of it. Hafner called them in and rigged up an alarm system in the field most frequented by the animal. It detected that, too, and moved its sphere of operations to a field in which the alarm system had not been installed. Hafner conferred with the engineer, who devised an alarm that would react to body radiation. It was buried in the original field and the old alarm was moved to another. Two nights later, just before dawn, the alarm rang. Marin met Hafner at the edge of the settlement Both carried rifles. They walked; the noise of any vehicle was likely to frighten the animal. They circled around and approached the field from the rear. The men in the camp had been alerted. If they needed help, it was ready. They crept silently through the underbrush. It was feeding in the field, not noisily, yet they could hear it. The dogs hadn't barked. They inched nearer. The blue sun of Glade came up and shone full on their quarry. The gun dropped in Hafner's hand. He clenched his teeth and raised it again. Marin put out a restraining arm. "Don't shoot," he whispered. "I'm the exec here. I say it's dangerous." "Dangerous," agreed Marin, still in a whisper. "That's why you can't shoot. It's more dan'gerous than you know." Hafner hesitated and Marin went on. "The omnimal couldn't compete in the changed environment and so it evolved mice. We stopped the mice and it countered with rats. We turned back the rat and it provided the tiger. "The tiger was easiest of all for us and so it was apparently stopped for a while. But it didn't really stop. Another anima was being formed, the one you see there. It took the omnimal two years to create it -- how, I don't know. A million years were required to evolve it on Earth." Hafner hadn't lowered the rifle and he showed no signs of doing 98 4 so. He looked lovingly into the sights. "Can't you see?" urged Marin. "We can't destroy the omnimal. It's on Earth now, and on the other planets, down in the storage areas of our big cities, masquerading as rats. And we've never been able to root out even our own terrestral rats, so how can we exterminate the omnimal?" "All the more reason to start now." Hafner's voice was flat. Marin struck the rifle down. "Are their rats better than ours?" he asked wearily. "Will their pests win or ours be stronger? Or will the two make peace, unite and interbreed, make war on us? It's not impossible; the omnimal could do it if interbreeding had a high survival factor. "Don't you still see? There is a progression. After the tiger, it bred this. If this evolution fails, if we shoot it down, what will it create next? This creature I think we can compete with. It's the one after this that I do not  want to face." head and looked around. Slowly it edged away and backed toward a nearby grove. The biologist stood up and called softly. The creature scurried to the trees and stopped just inside the shadows among them. The two men laid down their rifles. Together they approached the grove, hands spread open to show they carried no weapons. It came out to meet them. Naked, it had had no time to learn about clothing. Neither did it have weapons. It plucked a large white flower from the tree and extended this mutely as a sign of peace. "I wonder what it's like," said Marin. "It seems adult, but can it be, all the way through? What's inside that body?" "I wonder what's in his head," Hafner said worriedly. It looked very much like a man. Current (Veio Books: Science  Fantasy Fiction  We carry a full line of all current American science fiction, as well as a large stock of searce out-of-print books in this field. Back issues of science fiction magazines available. New York 3. New York Open Monday Thru Saturday : 9:30 A.M. to 6:30 P.M. Open Wednesday Evenings until 8 :00 P.M. (Phone GRamercy 3-62941 99 Secret of the House It's spice that's the variety of interplanetary life -- and it fust drove Kathy nutmeggyi O F course no one realized in advance what would be, ounce for ounce, the most valuable return cargo of the Earth-Venus ' spaceships, 1 even though the answer should have been obvious to anyone with the faintest knowledge of historical patterns. Rare metals? With the cost of fuel to lift them out of Venus's almost-Earth gravity making them even costlier than on Earth itself? No, the answer was the obvious but overlooked one: What did Marco Polo bring back from China and Vasco da Gama from India? Why was Columbus seeking a new route to the Indies? In one word: spices. Man's palate needs occasional rejuvenation. One of the main purposes of exploration, intercontinental or interplanetary, is the 100 restimulation of jaded taste buds. And in addition to the new spices there were new methods of cooking, such as that wonderful native Venusian quick passing through live steam, which gave the startling effect of sizzling hot crisp rawness; or balj, that strange native dish which was a little like a curry and a little like a bouillabaisse, but richer and more subtle than either. There was sokalj, or Venusian swamphog, the most delicately delicious meat on three planets -- not that anything Martian would ever be considered by the true gourmet. Kathy listened to regularly once a week for the first year of her marriage. For she had married not only a prominent and successful man, she soon realized, but one who had been bitten at a susceptible age by the word gourmet. It was fun while they were courting. It was fun, anyway, for a video network receptionist to be taken to good restaurants by the top interplanetary commentator. It was especially fun to watch him go through the masculine production number of conferring with the headwaiter, sending his compliments (and instructions) to the chef, and exchanging views with the sommelier, as Kathy quickly learned to call the-man-with-the-wine. Wine did not ship well interplanetarily ; acceleration over one g, in the term of the cognoscenti, "bruised" it. In this domain, the French still reigned supreme, and stressed their superiority to mask their natural jealousy of the upstart Venusian colonists. In every American city -- with a few exceptions in New Orleans and San Francisco -- former "French" restaurants had become "Venusian" and even in Paris cuisine venerienne marked some of the most highly esteemed establishments. But the entertainment value of a gourmet exhibitionist decreased as courtship progressed logically into marriage, and being wined and dined gave place to the daily problem of feeding the man. Quick freezing had, of course, made the bride's problems simple compared to those of earlier centuries. But George, completely in character, insisted on a high percentage of personally prepared meals -- and was shrewd enough to spot any substitute makeshifts via the deep freeze and the electronic oven. Not even the apartment on the very top level of Manhattan, where you could still see the Hudson, not even the charge accounts at shops she'd never dared enter, not even the wondrous fact that she loved George with an 101 intensity which she had always considered just an unlikely convention of the women's minimags -- none of these could quite reconcile Kathy to life with a man who could down three bowls of your best hand-made oyster stew without interrupting his speech on the glories of authentic balj a la Venusberg, who could devour enough of a prime rib roast to throw the whole week's budget out of joint while expatiating on the absurdity of the legend that Earth, cooks in general, and the Anglo-Saxons in particular, did at least understand beef. -of hiring a cook, not so much to satisfy George as to divert his inevitable reproaches to someone else. But aside from the fact that a cook's salary would turn her charge accounts anemic,' Kathy knew that her mother, both her grandmothers, and undoubtedly all four of her greatand all eight of her great-greatgrandmothers had fed their men and kept them happy. This was a matter of family pride. Then came the awful day when George brought Jose Lermontov home to dinner. Kathy's younger sister was also dining with them that night, and wrinkled her nose after George's face faded from the visiphone. "These revolting Venus-colonial diplomats," said Linda. "He'll have a swamp-beard and a paunch and a wife and six children at home. Kathy, why doesn't George ever meet anybody newsworthy who's -- well, worthy?" "He's a very fine young man, I hear," Kathy muttered distractedly. "Guerilla leader against the dictatorship, wrote a fine book about its overthrow. What worries me is the paunch -- and what I'm going to put into it." Five minutes after meeting the Venusian, Linda slipped into the kitchen to whisper, "Sister please can I have that in my stocking for Christmas?" But even this pleasing reversal did not divert Kathy from the task of preparing to fill the, as it turned out, non-existent paunch. Dinner, she thought a little later, was going surprisingly well, especially between Jose and Linda. But then George, having speared and destroyed the last pork chop, cleared his throat. "You must make allowances, Lermontov. Mere pork to a man accustomed to s okalj" "Mean swamphog?" Jose asked politely, with the usual clipped Venusian avoidance of pronouns and articles. "And," George added commiseratingly, "this so-called 'country gravy' -- rather a shock to a man 103 from a planet where they think, thank God, not in terms of gravies, but of sauces." "Very good gravy," said Jose, mopping up the last of his with a slice of Kathy's own bread. "Imagine 'so-called' because first made by those who live in country?" "Even granting that," George persisted, "can't you picture what just a pinch of baj-powder would have done for it? Or perhaps a hint of tinilj?" "Myself," Jose replied gravely, "prefer one of your Earth herbs -- dash of oregano, bit of savory. Summer savory, of course." George gave the matter serious thought. "Possibly. Very possibly. But in either case it demonstrates the pitiful lack of imagination of the average Earth housewife." It is conceivable that Kathy made too obvious a clatter in stacking and removing the dinner dishes. In any event, Linda followed her hastily into the kitchen. "Please, Kathy angel, don't explode, not just yet. I know George is asking for it, but he's probably been told already that all Earthwomen are shrews and I don't want" Kathy controlled herself until the one agreeable result of the evening was reached when Jos asked if he might see Linda home. To her surprise, she went right on 104 G controlling herself even after they had left, because by then she had thought of The Plan.  npHE very next morning, The Plan was well under way. A: Kathy invaded her favori ite bookshop and bought every i book in stock on Venusian spices and cooking, and even added such pre-Venusian classics of culinary perception as BrillatSavarin, Escoffier, and M. F. K. Fisher. B: She enrolled herself for daily lessons at the Uya Rulj School of Venusian Cookery (formerly the Ecole de Cuisine Cordon Bleu). C: Knowing that George had a luncheon date in Chicago with his sponsor, she visited the restaurant where her husband normally lunched. It was an unobtrusive chop house in the thirties, far down on Manhattan's base-level, and the excellent lunch she enjoyed there confirmed her darkest suspicions. For two weeks she read her books and took her lessons without trying out what she learned except for lunches by herself. And she did learn things. George's school of thought had its points. For Kathy's cooking, like that of her eight great-great-grandmothers, had been not only Earthly but plain American. There was a fresh delight in learning that the Architect of all things had established on this planet a certain inevitable relationship between tomatoes and sweet basil, and had ordained that caraway seeds should fulfill the destiny of red cabbage -- even as on another planet He had sown tinilj so that the flesh of the swamphog might be even sweeter. And who was to anticipate the masterfully predestined interplanetary blends? The inescapable kinship of garlic and lamb. Kathy had long known, but her eyes opened wide on discovering how a pinch of ba;powder completed the trinity. But these discoveries did not weaken The Plan. And that same Architect smiled upon The Plan by allowing the network's robowaxer to deposit a minutely oversufficient flow upon the floor of the corridor in front of George's office. On that wax, George slipped and broke his leg. George probably never admitted, even to himself, that he enjoyed being bedridden: the visiphone calls, the mini-script couriers from the network, the bedside microphone and cameras. But he did begin to admit that he was enjoying Kathy's cooking. Where once she might have served steak, she now brought forth grenadine de boeuf a la venerienne. Where once she might have served her asparagus with melted butter, she now ventured on a hollandaise (with five grains of baljpowder replacing the cayenne of ancient recipes). Where once she might have served leftover simply reheated, she now masked them with a sauce which would cause the recumbent George to smack his lips, roll his eyes, and murmur, "Silj, of course, and chives and a hint of tinilj possibly a whisper of pnulj, probably Earth-grown? Yes, I thought so and what is that?" "Chevil, darling," Kathy would say, and he'd answer, "Of course, of course. I would have had it in a minute. You know, Katherine my dear, you are developing an imagination!" George's plasticast was to come off that Thursday, Kathy decided it was time for the denouement of The Plan. As she was painstakingly making up her shopping list on Thursday morning, the visiphone rang and it was, miraculously, not the network for George. "Oh, Kathy!" Linda burbled. "I've got one of those nice let'sseewhathappens dates with him tonight and could you possibly ask us both to dinner? Because he likes you and he's really just about almost there and if we were you know, all in the family 105 and everything, I think it might just -- " "Jose?" Kathy asked, knowing the answer. She grinned and doubled the quantities on the list. The worst of the preparations for dinner were over when Linda arrived, carrying, to Kathy's surprise, a weekend case. The girl devoted only the necessary minimum of time to admiring George's knitted leg, then dragged her sister into the bedroom. "Kathy, I've got such a problem. He's known so many women all over two planets and at embassies and maybe even spies. I told you tonight I think he will; only I don't know what lipstick to use, what perfume, anything. I've got to make myself interesting; but I don't want to overdo it. So I just brought everything I have. You tell me." Kathy looked at the array. She thought of her dinner and The Plan and she began giving Linda her advice. TT was the same cast that had attended the awful dinner which inspired The Plan, but they were different people. Jose, no longer the visiting colonial, was a gentleman at home among friends; Linda was radiant in the glow of simplicity and a wellscrubbed face; and George was praising the food. He praised the green peas. He praised the mashed potatoes. And above all he praised the fried chicken. ,Jj "I can't quite analyze it," he kept saying. "There's a touch there I can't quite get. You've brought out the flavor miraculously. It wouldn't," he demanded suspiciously, "be that new powder Koenigsberg claims he found among the natives at the tip of the southern continent? I thought they hadn't shipped any of that in yet." "They haven't,darling," said Kathy. "Perhaps the tiniest pinch of balj with a little freshly ground celery seed?" "No." "Then what in two planets -- " "A woman must have some secrets, George. Let's just say this is a secret of the house." At this point Kathy happened to catch Josh's eye and hastily looked away. It was impossible that a Venusian diplomat would be winking at his hostess! George was still pursuing his questions over brandy in the living room. Jose, also possibly (Kathy prayed) in a questionasking mood, had led Linda out onto what the architect called the sun-area, though Kathy persisted in thinking of it, more romantically, as the balcony. As she saw the two turn to come back in, Kathy headed for the 106 kitchen, an immemorial spot for sisterly confidences. But it was not Linda who followed her in. It was Jose. He leaned casually against the door jamb and told her, "Know secret of house." "Yes?" said Kathy casually. "Oh, I mean -- you do? Sometimes I have to stop and reread you, like a telegram. Well?" "Bought food of highest quality, cooked it extremely well, relied on nothing but natural flavor, probably little salt. Good old George always wanted so much seasoning, this strikes him as new and revolutionary taste sensation. Right?" ly," she said. "I thought it would work and I was sure of it when I ate at his regular lunch place. That's just what they do; but because it's a chop house with a reputation, he thinks it's magic. Except I've learned things his way, too. From now on, Georgegets variety at home -- and I think he'll like all of it without ever knowing why he likes which." "Simplicity also magic," Jos6 observed. "Your idea -- clean, fresh simplicity of Linda that accounts for fact am going to be your brother-in-law. Correct?" "Correct? It's perfect!" Impulsively, Kathy kissed him. "Oh, my!" she said as she drew back. "Now you've got lipstick after coming off the balcony spotless!" "Variety," said Jose approvingly. "Still wonder one thing, Kathy. Those mashed potatoes -- extraordinary. If secret of house, there's where. Confide in me?" "Now that you're part of the family, sure." "Yes?" "The secret is this: I take lots of butter and cream -- real cowstuff, no syntho -- and I beat the living bejeepers out of 'em." When they returned to the living room, it was obvious that Linda had told George the news. Using his newly recovered leg with as ostentatious pride as a year-old toddler, George advanced paternally upon Jos6 Lermontov. "Let tonight's dinner be a marital lesson to you, my boy. Remember the last time you ate here, and realize that there's no fault in a wife that a little husbandly persistence can't cure." This time there was no doubt whatsoever that the gentlemanly Venusian diplomat was winking at his hostess. 107 5 Star Shelf ed by Judith Merril, Random House, Inc., New York, 1952. 334 pages, 2.95 T is rare that this sour-grapes reviewer goes all-out about an anthology; there have been too manyand most have been of poor quality. Here is one, however, that is way up on the top of the pile: an "idea" anthology that contains fantasy and science fiction and thrives on both. There are 2 1 tales in the volume, all of which tell about odd and unlikely varieties of life (and "non-life") on or off our planet. All but three rate B-for better. A rather rare high average. Life types range from sentient houses (William Tenn) and whirlwinds (Robert Heinlein) to more or less standard robots, however, in the least routinely described. There are tales of ghosts, werewolves, mutants, angels, "creatures," gnomes and, often best of all, completely real and civilized beings on or from other planets and realms. Authors whose tales particularly enchanted me, in addition to the two men mentioned above, are Mark Clifton, Eric Frank Russell, Theodore Sturgeon, Laurence Manning (with a very 108 touching story never before published anywhere), Anthony Boucher, Roger Dee, Lester del Rey, and Murray Leinster. Del Rey's "Helen O'Loy," incidentally, is the only story to have first been published before 1940. There is an excellent short bibliography of strange-life stories that have appeared in other anthologies: a fine idea, but here a little too short to be truly representative. Fletcher Pratt. Random House, New York, 1952. 60 pages, illustrated, 1.00 FT1HE second volume in the Coggins-Pratt series on astronautics for the younguns is just as good as the first, which was (see The present volume takes you from Earth to the first Space Station, to the Moon -- and does so in plain and not-too-technical language and in magnificent pictures, half of which are in full color. No attempt is made to overdramatize the humdrum aspects of the undertaking, or to oversimplify. While it does not make the job sound easy, it does make it easy to understand, both in writing and in the illustrations. cover is used as one of the fullpage plates (page 21) in the book. It is not often that the cover of a science fiction magazine is sufficiently accurate, engineeringwise, to appear in a non-fiction discussion as a good approximation of future reality. by Mark Twain. Harper  Brothers, New York, 1952. 94 pages, 2.00 W HY do people generally ignore Mark Twain's "science fiction?" Could it be because all his fantasy was bitterly satiric? That may be, but the best science fiction is shrewd, penetrating and often sharp in tone. Well, here is Mark Twain at his satiricfantastic best. The book is an expanded version, prepared by the late Dixon Wecter, of Mark's famous squib against pomposity in religion and in daily life, "Captain Stormfield's Visit to Heaven," plus a hitherto unpublished satire on the same theme, "Letter From the Recording Angel." Two brand-new chapters in the Stormfield saga open the book with a superb attack on race prejudice. "The Recording Angel" slashingly satirizes hypocrisy and the meanness of miserly wealth; and the whole 109 wonderful document presents some of the most hilariously biting satire -- and some of the richest science fiction imagination -- that has ever appeared in print. Pratt. Introduction by John Ciardi. Twayne Publishers, Inc., New York, 1952. 423 pages, 3.95  TT is with a little hesitancy that I discuss this book in these columns. Witchery is probably not appropriate here -- especially stories which try to kid the reader into actually believing in supernatural powers. Nearly the best thing about this volume is John Ciardi's sharp and poetic introduction, an appreciative review of the anthropological origins of belief in witches and a deftly subtle analysis of witch types. As for the three novelets themselves, I find Leiber's "Conjure Wife," from a 1943 Unknown Worlds, to be straight-faced (and very well-done) obscurantism, based on the concept of the soul as a tangible (and stealable) article. Blish's relatively short "There Shall Be No Darkness," from a 1950 Thrilling Wonder Stories, is somewhat more persuasive for me, perhaps because it is closer to being science fiction. It is Fletcher Pratt's "The Blue Star," however, nearly novel length by itself, that provides the real surprise of the book. This never previously published tale is an immensely effective piece of mannered pseudo-historical writing, a recreation of a time when witchcraft was really believed in -- in this instance on a parallel world that is only slightly different from our world during its medieval period. It is full of color, sex, and wonderful, robust characters. The witchcraft, because it is placed in a suitable environment, is quite believable.For my money. Witches Three is worth buying especially because of the excellent imaginings in Fletcher Pratt's splendid baroque tapestry. antoniorrobles. Twayne Publishers, New York, 1952. 245 pages, 3.00 Witches Three, they also included in the package this changeling, this simplemad tale translated from the Spanish by Edward and Elizabeth Huberman. It is just about the goofiest thing I have read since Tristram 110 Shandy. I don't know if it's any gooji; all I know is I enjoyed it! It tells of the adventures of a real centaur in Nazi Germany, through the Spanish Civil War, and finally into modern Mexico, where the author of this book, famed in prewar Spain, is now living. These adventures are partly sharp anti-Fascism, partly straight bizarre romance, and partly (a large part) sheer nonsense, but the kind of poetic nonsense that looseminded characters like the undersigned love. ton Cecile Matschat, Editor; Carl Cat met, Consulting Editor, John C. Winston Co., Philadelphia. 1952. 206-16 pages, 2.00 each. " science fiction juveniles maintains the same high quality established by the first five A bit oversimple in the writing (for adults, that is) and overgadgety in the science, these tales nevertheless are clean as a whistle, excellent and effecive promotion of scientific and technological ideas, and "action-packed" without leaning too heavily on carnage and catastrophe, with one or two exceptions. Poul Anderson's Vault of the Ages is one of the exceptions -- a grim and thrilling picture of civilization destroyed and a barbaric society beginning its way back up the scale by means of data found in a Twentieth Century Time Vault. Arthur Clarke's Islands in the Sky is a wholly convincing tale of a boy's adventures on our first artificial satellite. Chad Oliver's Mists of Dawn is a dramatic but rather run-ofthe-mill tale of a lad's exciting doings in the year 50,000 B.C., where he was placed by an accident to a time machine. Philip St. John's Rocket Jockey is one of those rather oldfashioned tales of an "auto race" in space, with some nasty Martians as villains. It is perhaps the least convincing of the five tales. Bryce Walton's Sons of the Ocean Deep is a genuinely exciting story of the exploration of the ocean bottom, and of the very surprising things that are found there. It's cast in the future, when space travel is old-hat. The series is just the thing for the growing generation, and a fine lead-in for them to more adult science fiction eventually. 111 The Drop Certainly the cheapest way to get where you want to go is to be deported. And there are times when it proves the only possible way! between planets, even on a ship like the Ironrod, so my first goal in Forbeston on Mars was always the pool. I stripped down to trunks, ultraviolet checked, and plunged out into the green-tinted water. After blowing around a while, I lay back and floated. Above, beyond the almost invisible protective dome, there was the purple velvet of the Martian sky, flecked, now that the Sun was low on the horizon, with the larger stars. One of jj them, unwinking and tremendous, was green -- Earth, of course. From the pool to the club; the : usual routine. The Senior Officers' ; Club was on the corner of 49th j and X, just across from the Dej partment of Commerce building. I had belonged to it two years now, and at 34 was no longer the ' youngest member. A prodigy of 31 had got his master's ticket two 112 or three months before. I checked in, and from his little cubbyhole Steve recognized me, which was certainly an honor. He brought my mail down from its box : half a dozen bills, two vocoletters from a distant cousin, and a pile of advertising voco-flips. Steve said: "Where've you been, Captain Newsam?" The individual naming was another part of his technique. I had noticed that people he really had known for years he just called "Captain," "Commodore," or whatever it was. "Venus to Mercury run," I told him. "Clarke's Point, Karsville, Mordecai -- the usual." "You get around," he said. "I stick here." I'd heard the complaint from, him before, and also from others in Forbeston and at other landfalls. They mostly looked contented enough, though. 113 "One place is like another," I told him tiredly. "Yes," he said. "I've heard that. What you're used to, I figure. Going in to eat?" "Directly." I dropped the vocoflips in a disposal chute. "Do something for me, Steve." "Any old thing. What is it?" "Check me Captain Gains." He didn't hesitate long, but I'm used to observing small actions and probing them -- I did a thesis on behavior for my diploma. I saw Steve's eyes flicker, and the involuntary movement of his hands. He said: "I'll check him, Captain. I haven't seen him around much lately." s "How lately?" I asked quietly. He was smooth again now. "Well, you know how it is. With serving officers, you don't always know whether they're here or away. Even when they're at Forbeston, they don't always come into the club. Hunting trips and such." "Your memory's not bad, Steve. Just when did you last see him?" He pretended to consider. "Might be two months. How long you been gone?" "Just over two months." "Yes, I'd say that's about it." "Thanks. Check him for me all the same. Check him all over. I'm going in to eat." the window, and ordered. This part of the club overlooked the playground of the Forbeston Junior School. I sat eating and watching the generation that would be prepared to take over when I had completed my twenty years in space and was ready to retire to that plantation up in the hills. I didn't notice when someone came up to the table. He tapped the back of my chair. "Mind if I join you?" It was Matthews, from the Firelike. I had run into him at various times, in various places, and liked him well enough. I 'j nodded, and he sat down. "Just in?" "Three hours." He nodded. "Been in over a week myself. We're on the Uri anus trip now. That's a rough  job I'll be glad to see the end of. j We lost the Steelback on our j last run. It's a God-forsaken  stretch of sky." "One place is like another," I said. It was the conventional phrase. j Matthews glanced at me. "Glad J you think so." j "What else?"  "People get ideas," he said i vaguely. "Do you go near the  Earth at all on your present run?"  "The Moon. Clarke's Point. Why?" "We used to hit Tycho.  114 They've got a telescope there that's pretty good. I used to get into the observatory. You can make out some small groups of buildings on Earth when the weather's right." The conversation was becoming embarrassing. To mention Earth at all was bad enough; to speak of "weather" was something worse. I looked at Matthews. He seemed normal, but I thought I detected a watchfulness behind the placidity of his expression. I said deliberately: "I've never given it a thought." "Sometimes people get to acting peculiar. We had a second officer with us three or four years back. He got an idea in his head that the Earth was raising a battle fleet. He used to spend his off-duty time at the lookout screen watching for the enemy cruisers approaching." I laughed. "What did they do with him?" "Gave him the drop. I guess he knows better by now." "If he's still alive." Matthews paused for a moment. "Have you ever wondered why we drop the misfits back to Earth?" I looked at him again. "What is there to think about? The reason's obvious enough. Since the ruling was made against prefrontal leucotomy, it's the only alternative to snuffing them out, unless they are kept in institutions at our expense." He drained his coffee. "I've known some to say that we should never have abandoned Earth. It's richer in natural resources than all the planets together." I added: "And populated to the tune of around a billion savages. We couldn't dispose of that lot, and we couldn't avoid being contaminated if we had to live among them. The reason our kind came to the planets was to get away from them, to be able to develop our superior civilization in peace and without interruption. We've got the Sirius project under way. In a couple of centuries we may be in a different solar system altogether." "Or we may not," Matthews corrected. "There have been quite a few earlier projects, starting with the Proxima Centauri project. That was two hundred years ago." "You sound pessimistic." "It's the Uranus trip," he said. He grinned. "Forget it. One place is like another. Doing anything tonight?" "Nothing much. Looking a friend up." "Yes," he said. "I thought you might be." The remark was, I felt, an enigmatic one. He left without waiting for me to ask him to clarify it. 115 out. "Any luck with Captain Gains?" I asked him. He shook his head. "Forget it then. I'm going along to his place. There'll be a message, even if he isn't there." Steve nodded. As I went out, he flicked the vidiphone switch in front of him. Larry's bubble was seven or eight kilometers outside the city. I took my own car to the West Lock ' and picked up a sand tracker there. The Sun had set when I got outside the city bubble, but Phobos was up and I didn't need to use the main lights to see my way. I made a good twenty and in about a quarter hour was under the ridge on which the bubble that surrounded Larry's place was fixed. I could see it shimmering in the full moonlight, but there was no sign of a light within. I parked the tracker outside and went in. The lock was automatic ; as it closed behind me, the main lights inside went on. Larry's shack was in front of me. I pushed the door open. The living room looked reasonably tidy, but there was dust that showed no one had been in it for some weeks, at least. I went straight across to the vidiphone and pressed the message button. The screen stayed blank.This was unusual. There should have been some kind of message. I set out to hunt through the shack for some kind of clue, but there was nothing. Larry Gains and I had gone through college at Tycho together, and we graduated together. Our first four years in space we were on the same boat -- the Graylance on the Asteroid Circuit -- and after the inevitable split came with my posting to the Ironrod, we still saw as much of each other as our wanderings permitted. Fortunately, both boats were based on For best on. Six months before, the old Graylance had made its last loop round the Belt; a chunk of rock weighing twenty tons or more had torn her open. Larry had been one of the survivors, but with injuries enough to ground him for at least a year. It was then he had had this shack put up. It was a handy base from  which to hunt rocktrotters. I had j stayed out there with him on a V couple of leaves. Now the place was deserted. Might he have been seconded ' back into space on a special board? But there would have v been a message, either at the club or here. An extended trip, up onto the Kayser Plateau? Then again there should have been a mesL Vj( i vV   sage; but he might not have expected to be away for long. That seemed the only possible solution. But there was the thick dust, and there had been that funny look in Steve's eye when I had mentioned Larry. I began hunting aimlessly around the hut again. A tape of the Forbeston edition of the Tycho Capsule. I clipped it into the screen. 24 -- 7. That made it just over two months old. I heard the door open behind me and turned around, half expecting to see Larry himself there. But instead there were two men in Medical uniform. One of them stepped forward. "Captain Newsam?" He framed it as a question, but it was a statement. I knew that and nodded. "Just a checkup," he said. "I had acheckup. This afternoon. When I got in with the Jronrod." "That's all right," the Medic said. "We won't keep you long." "You won't keep me at all, I've had my checkup. You can reach me through Venus Base, if you're interested." I moved to pass them. The one who had been talking didn't do anything. The other raised his left hand and shook it gently. Venusian arodate, of course, and they themselves immunized against it. I saw the golden dust shake out toward me and had time to run two or three paces before my muscles locked and : everything went black. 1 : Medical building, back in Forbeston. My muscles were still j rigid. I was on a stretcher un1 derneath the Verifier. The two j Medics were there, and a Medic J Captain. He was a little tubby man with ginger whiskers and a toothy grin. He said: "Sorry about the ini formality. Just a routine. We did ; have a warrant, incidentally, in case you should feel like legist ering a complaint against us." Being underneath the Verifier  explained the arodate, but it didn't explain why. I thought of saying something and then def cided to keep my mouth shut. The electrodes were clamped neatly behind my ears. The globe of the Verifier glowed its normal ' pink. The Captain said : "My name's Pinski. Now, Captain Newsam, you are Chief Navigator of the Itontod, on the Venus-Mercury run?" "Yes." "Landfall five hours back?" "If I've been out half an hour, yes." The questions continued. For the most part, they were routine. 118 Pinski kept one eye on the Verifier globe, Then he started tossing in a few more unusual ones. "Ever been among the outer planets?" "Beyond the Asteroids? No." "Do you know Commander Leopold?" "No." "Commander Stark?" "No." "What are your views on prefrontal leucotomy?" "Never thought about it. It's not used now, is it? They give them the drop." "What do you think of the Sirius project?" "Not much interested." "Do you ever dream of wide stretches of water?" "Not since I was a boy." I had no reason to fear anything from the Verifier, so it didn't make me nervous. The globe stayed pink as the questions 'went on. Pinski said: "What were you doing at the place where the Medics found you?" "I was looking for Captain Gains. Perhaps you'll tell me where I can get hold of him." Pinski grinned. "I'm not under the Verifier, Captain Newsam." He stepped back. "I think that's all okay. Sorry to have bothered, you. In two or three minutes you'll be' able to get around again. Call in the Bar on your way out. Third on the right along the corridor. I'll be in there. The drinks are on Medical." I found him all right. He was sitting at a table with two drinks in front of him. Someone must have told him I drank sloe gin. I sat down at the empty chair. "Glad to make your acquaintance in a more formal manner. Captain Newsam," Pinski said. "Have a drink." I took it. "Now just yhy -- " He lifted one hand. "To get things quite straight, I can give you no information as to the reason for your being picked up and verified." "Right," I said. "Then do you know where I can find Gains?" He hesitated briefly. "The answer must be no." I swallowed the drink. "Thank you very much for all the hospitality. Good night, Captain Pinski." "A piece of strictly medical advice," he said. "Go back to bed and have a good night's sleep." I called back, "Thanks!" I was halfway to the door. on the interplanetary routes, has its less respectable side. I drove down to the East side and parked the car at the corner of 90th and J. The Persepolis is a small club at the far end of 90th. I'm known there, but every time 119 I go I feel less and less like boasting of it, I had a couple of sloe gins at the Bar and then went up to the Saturn Room. Cynthia came at me from behind. "Hello! Long time." "Seems longer," 1 said. "Tell me, when was Larry in last?" "Larry? I haven't seen him since you were both up here -- nine, ten weeks ago. But I've been away on a trip up the Long Canal. Tell you what, I'll ask Sue." "That'll, be fine," I said. She was gone two or three minutes. When she came back, she said: "No. He doesn't seem to have been around since then." But she wasn't being spontaneous any longer; she was weighing her words. And she didn't seem at all curious as to what might have happened to him. "I thought we were friends, Cynth," I said. "Come on, what is it?" "What's what? I could do with, a drink." I dropped a note on the table. "Have this one on Larry. See you, Cynthia." She caught me before I reached the door. "I don't know, Jake. I honestly don't know. All I was told was that it was best not to inquire." She was telling the truth now. "Thanks," I said. "Good night, anyway." "Where are you going?" "There's only one place where I stand a chance of finding things  out." . I was thinking about that as j' I went outside. The Terminal Of? fice had tabs on all officers on the space routes. If Larry had not been reporting for his fortnightly medical boards, they would know, and they would certainly have checked to see what was happening. If there was something else wrong, they would know that, too. I jumped into the car without thinking and released power. Behind me, a familiar voice said: "You don't seem to have had any luck in finding your friend, Captain Newsam." It was Matthews. His tall body was cramped into the back of the car. "Good of you to join me," I said. "I'd like you to drop in at my place. It's on 72nd." "Is there anything at the end of it? Information?" "A drink. Maybe information." "Suits me," I told him, and headed there. TT was a more luxurious apart ment than I thought Matthews could have afforded. Four rooms, all well furnished. He set me down in a long chair in front of a glow-fire and brought me the drink. He had it right, too -- sloe 120 gin -- but the fact that everyone knew my taste in liquor had ceased to worry me. "Now," I said, "I want to know where Larry Gains is." Matthews raised his eyebrows. "Gains? Ah, he must be this friend you didn't find." I said wearily : "What information do you think I came here for?" "I thought you came for the drink. No, don't go. If you try the Terminal Office at this time of night, you'll only get the clerk, who will tell you to come back in the morning. Finish your drink and have another. I understand you got picked up for verification earlier this evening." "Yes." "What sort of questions did they ask you?" I told him and he nodded. "Leopold Stark That's interesting." "Just what is it all about?" He paused. "That little talk we had this afternoon. Remember it?" "More or less. You were talking about misfits." Matthews looked straight at me. "Captain Larry Gains was classified as a misfij: three weeks ago. He was dropped to Earth over a week ago. Is that what you wanted to know?" "You're off your rocker yourself. Larry was perfectly sane when I saw him just over two months ago. It takes two boards three months apart for misfit classification." "Not," Matthews said softly, "for classification 3-K." "3-K? What in hell is that?" "Organized activities against the Stated" "Larry? Don't be funny!" "Tell me," Matthews said, "what do you know about the Earth?" "Ordinary general knowledge. That when the Third Atomic War broke out on Earth, the colonies on the Moon and here on Mars declared their neutrality. The technical staffs on the Earth bases for the most part pulled out to join them; those that didn't presumably got submerged in the holocaust. The state of the war was followed by wireless until the last transmitter went off the air, marking the breakdown. The colonies concentrated on their own expansion -- first, on the Moon and Mars; later, on Venus and with the outposts in the Asteroids, and on the moons of Jupiter, Saturn and Uranus. There was no point in going back to an Earth poisoned with radioactive gases, with a savage population rotted by radiation diseases. The obvious thing was to expand outward, toward other solar systems." "And, of course," Matthews said, "there was the Protocol." 121 T HE Protocol, I suppose, could be called the basis of our education -- that the old and outworn should be put behind; that Man should go on to greater things, never turning back to the world of misery and wretchedness to which he had for so long been confined. There was a lot more,but that was the gist of it. Children learned it by heart. "Yes, the Protocol," I said. "The Protocol rose naturally enough out of the circumstances." "Out of the circumstances," Matthews agreed. "But circumstances change. The Protocol remains the same." "Why shouldn't it?" "Well, grubbing around from one artificial environment to another -- do you think that's the best existence men can have? Turning our backs on an unbelievably fruitful planet?" "It's only a temporary phase. The Sirius project -- " " -- is a failure," Matthews cut in. "We won't be told about that officially until a new project has been got going -- another carrot in front of the donkey. But it's a failure. Two planets, neither one habitable or capable of being made habitable." I said slowly: "Now perhaps you will tell me just what all this has to do with Larry Gains." ' Matthews got up and walked across to the telescreen. He touched a small switch on the left-hand side, and the screen  moved into patterns of whorls i spreading out from the center. I  recognized it for a watcherJ alarm: if anyone were tapping the room, the whorls would be j irregular and broken. Matthews 1 came back and sat down again. 4 "Gains had a lot of time on his hands after his crackup. He Igot to thinking things over. He happened to meet someone in  our group. To put it shortly, he j joined us." 1 "Your group? Joined you? Who J are you?" "We represent a party whose objective is to overthrow the Protocol. We want to get back to j Earth, to recolonize it and re' claim it from savagery. Gains 1 came in with us."  "You're crazy! What makes I you think you know better than v the Directorate? We're improving  conditions on the planets every  year. Why, the new bubble up the Long Canal takes in over forty square kilometers!" "Bigger bubbles," Matthews said, "but always bubbles. Never the chance to live a natural life in natural surroundings." "And Larry? You let him get caught?" "It was bad luck." "Bad luck?" "He and another of our group had their conversation tapped. 122 They were both taken. Fortunately, neither of them knew more than a couple of other people in the group, and those two people got away. We couldn't do anything for Gains and Bessemer. They were held strictly incommunicado." "So he's really gone. You're sure they're not still holding him somewhere?" "On some points our information is definite. They've been dropped all right. On the North American continent -- that's the usual place they drop misfits." rying me all along, and suddenly I knew what it was. I said warily: "Well, I've got the information I came in search of. Now I'm beginning to wonder why I got it. I don't imagine you thought I would be a cinch for your organization just because Larry had been in it, did you? And yet you've told me a lot which you can't be in the habit of passing out casually. What's behind it?" "Well, we haven't told you anything the Directorate doesn't know," Matthews said evenly. "Except that I'm in it, and I have my means of getting away; in any case, I'm expendable. But you're correct in thinking there was a reason. Gains was a good friend of yours." "The best." "He was a good man. We didn't want to lose him, and we'd like to get him back." "Back? From Earth?" "We have a small cruiser at our disposal that is confidential and I've burned both your boats and ours by telling you -- and we can get down to the Earth and back again. It isn't easy, and of course there can be no question of organizing search parties. But if someone else were dropped, with instructions forGains and Bessemer as to a spot to go to to be picked up, all three could be taken off. We're lucky that misfits are always dropped in more or less the same area. It means finding them is made easier for us. It might be possible." "What's known about conditions in that part of the planet?" Matthews looked at me levelly. "Not a thing." I paused. "All right, I'll go. How?" Matthews smiled. m "I thought you would. As for going -- that's easy. You intended to drop in at the Terminal Office. Do that. If you are persistent, they'll inform you about Gains. After that, it's easy. You will be under automatic examination at the Office, and the shot of adrenalin you will take before you go over there will register. You will be pulled in on suspicion. Certain papers 123 will have been planted in your things at the Club. From that point on, things will be straightforward. All we have to do is just hope that when they verify you again, they keep a reasonable distance from suspicion of what's really happening. I think they will. Verifiers aren't very good nowadays." "Thanks," I said. "You seem to have everything well worked out. Just as a matter of interest, that remark about burning both my boats and yours -- if I hadn't volunteered for this, what would you have done?" "We were fairly sure of you," Matthews said. "But if we had been wrong He turned his thumb down very regretfully. the proceedings were rushed through. The papers Matthews had had planted in my gear must have been very incriminating. I was transferred to the Moon, to Archimedes Crater, for the final decision, but it was cut-and-dried beforehand. Within a week of my conversation with Matthews, I was standing in front of the Board, listening to myself being pronounced a misfit and condemned to the drop back to Earth. I was marched out. Someone was waiting for me in an anteroom. It was Pinski. I said: "I've been verified three times in a week. I'd never have thought you would have needed any more." Pinski smiled. "This time it's different. You have a compulsory total recall to go through." "You can't do that. Regulation 75 states that no one can be put under a form of interrogation that his conscious mind cannot observe. The Verifier is the limit." "You know the regulation," Pinski said, "ex-Captain Newsam. Unfortunately, they don't apply to you any longer. The State has cast you out. This won't take very long." So much, I though grimly, for Matthews' sources of information. There was nothing I could do now. I could resist, but that would only mean being put into an arodate paralysis. "Sit down," Pinski said. The little silver balls began to revolve ; the mirrors gleamed with strange lights. I heard Pinski's voice, close at first, and then from greater and greater echoing distances. After an indefinite space of time, Pinski's voice again: "Wake up, Newsam. Wake up." I raised my head, my mind clear. Pinski was looking at me commiseratingly. "You'Ve had tough luck," he observed. "They certainly roped you in." 124 I wasn't sure how much they had got from me, though I guessed it would be everything. "I'm not complaining," I said. "There's no provision for reclassifying misfits, I'm sorry to say. If there were, we might have saved you. As it is you can take the drop in the satisfaction that you've done the Directorate a final service. We didn't know about that cruiser." He paused. "The boat's outside. Good luck, Newsam." We shook hands. The guards took me outside, through the lock to the Main Ramp. I had a last look at Archimedes, spread squatly around under its glistening bubble, and went through into the boat -- a light coracle. During the takeoff and the three-hour journey toward Earth, I had time to consider things. Matthews' little scheme had been nicely blown up. When the cruiser arrived at the rendezvous that had been arranged, there would be a handy battle fleet waiting for it. What fools they were, anyway, to attempt to outwit the Directorate! As for resettling the Earth I had the job of doing it on my own now, with the aid of Larry and this fellow Bessemer -- if I could find them at all. I I 'HE coracle dropped into an orbit, and they made the final arrangements for the drop. Matthews had been right, at least, in saying that they didn't drop misfits at random. The whole thing was meticulously calculated. When they finished, I was fitted up in the dropsuit. The captain of the coracle, a small, morose fellow, gave me instructions. "The five retard jets will fire 'automatically. After the fifth, the first parachute comes into action, and ten seconds later the second." He grinned sadly. "If nothing has happened after fifteen seconds, you'll know something has gone wrong in the packing. You'll smash flat in that case, killed outright. You'll feel no pain whatever." "Thanks," I said. "We've never had any complaints before, but then I suppose we wouldn't. The spot you are to hit is the place we always send misfits. Out of the generosity of the Directorate, it's good hunting ground and, if you survive long enough, you can probably even farm it. Within easy reach of the ocean, too. Used to be called New Hampshire." "Any provisions?" "Concentrated food for a week. And a Klaberg pistol with a hundred rounds. I'd look after them if I were you -- which I'm glad I'm not, incidentally." They eased me out of the lock with stopwatch timing. I didn't 125 wait for the airblast to pi'sh me clear; I sprang off myself. As I did so, the clearance jet pushed behind me. Tumbling over and over in space, I saw the coracle shrink behind me like a deflating balloon. I was on my own now with a vengeance. Just after the fifth retard jet, a thought struck me and sent a prickling apprehension down my spine. Matthews had failed to anticipate the compulsory total recall. What if he and his group were wrong in another minor detail? There might have been more than a gruesome jest in the Captain's remark about the second parachute not opening. Who would know if the drop ended in death? Might not the Directorate feel that so swift an end was only merciful? The first parachute opened with a jerk, and I began counting, slowly, in my head. At fifteen, I knew I was right. I was plunging down faster and faster through the thin air. Death was below me. At twenty, with a heaving jerk, the main parachute opened. The Captain's sense of humor had been even more gruesome than I imagined. Still, untrained as I was for this kind of thing, I hit the ground hard. Rolling over, I hit my head against something and I went out, thinking, just as I blanked, that I was getting tired of being unconscious. again, I heard Larry's voice. I thought of it as a hallucination, but it was a remarkably persistent one. "Come on, Jake, you're all right now." I opened my eyes. It was Larry. Stranger yet, there were half a dozen people behind him. And two of them were women. "I was to have found you and taken you to a place up on the coast, for a cruiser to take us off," I told him miserably. "But the Directorate knows about it. The whole thing's a trap." Larry laughed. "It's a trap, sure enough, but the Directorate hasn't got it quite right." "I'm serious," I insisted. "They got it from me under total recall." "We knew that," Larry said. "Matthews couldn't warn you of it, of course, or the warning itself would have shown up. So there had to be another story -- one that would convince you, and throw the Directorate off the scent at the same time." "How do you know all this?" "We haven't got a cruiser," Larry said. "We haven't even got a coracle. But we do have wireless communication. We were waiting for you. We always are waiting for misfits." 126 "We?" I asked. "We have a nice little colony here. Fifty-eight of us, and still growing." They had been helping me out of the dropsuit. I felt a breeze on my face, and the smell, the indescribable smell, of natural air laden with a dozen different scents of flowers and grass and trees. Larry was watching me. "It's really something, isn't it?" "What about the savages?" He shrugged. "There may be some to the west. We haven't had time to lopk properly. But this country's clear." There was soft turf beneath my feet. "But why?" I asked. "The Directorate must know what this planet is like. Why don't they" move back, instead of fumbling around with interstellar projects that never get anywhere?" "The Directorate is an organization designed to rule a set of neatly controlled artificial cities -- a state spread out over nearly a dozen planets and satellites, but an entirely urban state. If men came back to Earth, came back to farm the land, living in villages as we do now, the Directorate's power would be broken. If you want any more reasons, you just don't know enough about human nature.' "And can we beat them?" I asked him. "Can we defy them 127 under their very noses? With the Tycho telescope trained on the Earth, inspecting everything?" "We don't want to beat anybody," Larry said. "We're satisfied to escape notice. The village is made of small, scattered buildings, and even then they are camouflaged to make them harder to spot. We farm our land, and our agents on the planets pick our recruits." "Matthews," I exclaimed suddenly. "Poor devil-s -- he's still at Forbeston!"  "You'll see him shortly. He's due to be arrested within three months." He laughed and the rest of the small party with him. I saw the joke myself, and began laughing almost uncontrollably. Larry put an arm on my shoulder. "Take a look at that," he said. "Take a good look." I looked and saw the sunset. It was glowing through clean, pure air instead of a bubble or a viewport.l  jj jlj bj  iJB.iJL.jL-  the Newest and Brightest Star in  J I   the Science Fiction Heavens!  Number 1  Volume I -- 1 -- (A future rare collectors' treasure) may be yours in 1. -- You may buy it for SOe -- (my list included Free). page issues .postpaid to you directly from Scotland) for only 1.50. 3. -- I'll pay for the subscription so you will receive all 5 first issues free if you'll order at least 5 worth from my giant printed checklist of over 1000 available S.F., Fantasy and Weird Books and magazines including over 250 paperbound books at 25c each and up. P.S. -- I'll send you my list alone for 10c. 128 Here are the details and rules of the 6500 Galaxy Magazine and Simon and Schuster Science Fiction contest announced on page 77 1. The closing date is October 15, 1953. Manuscripts may be subGalaxy Science Fiction, 421 Hudson Street, New York 14, N. Y. form) and not committed to any other magazine or book publisher. 3. Novels submitted must be between 60,000 and 75,000 words in length, typed in black ink on one side of white bond paper, doublespaced, with at least an inch margin cut all sides and each page numbered. 4. Manuscripts must be accompanied by sufficient postage for return. will be given full consideration for possible serialization in Galaxy Science Fiction Magazine, book publication by Simon and Schuster, or both, at standard rates. 6. There are no requirements, stipulations or taboos regarding themes. Fresh ideas and convincing characterization, conflict and plot development are the important criteria. Writers who enter the contest can best familiarize themselves with the standards of the judges through study of the science fiction published by Galaxy Science Fiction Magazine and Simon and Schuster. 7. Sole judges will be the editorial staffs of Galaxy Science Fiction Magazine and Simon and Schuster. The decisions of the judges will be final. 8. Contestants agree, in submitting their manuscripts, to accept standard publishing agreements with the sponsors of the contest in the event that their novel is the winning entry. 9. Anyone may enter this contest except employees of the Galaxy Publishing Corp. and of Simon and Schuster, Inc., and their families; their present publishers which means, in effect, that contestants science fiction. Beyond Designed, edited and produced by the Galaxy staff. A full color print of the cover reproduced especially for framing  The valuable first issue permanixed with a plastic coating to preserve it  6 Issues for 1.50 This offer is limited and expires on date of publication. May I, 1953, so rush the coupon below. Reserve my color print plus permanized first issue of your Magazine and send the 6 issues to me at address below. I enclose 1.50. Foreign -- 2.50. Name Address . City Zone State 160 What Strange Powers Did The Ancients Possess?  -- 1 ' to mind power, sound thinking and cause and cflect, as applied to selfadvancement, was known centuries ago, before the masses could read and write. Much has been written :d ut the wise men of old. A popular fattu y has it that their secrets of personal power at ! ticcessful living were lost to the i Id. Knowledge of nature's la 1 i dated through the ages, is never I t At times the great truths possessed by the sages were hidden from unscrupulous men in high places, but never destroyed. Why Were Their Secrets Closely Guarded? Only recently, as time is measured; not more than twenty gcncr.tti .migo, less than l100th of V'c 4 the ruth's people were thought capMe of i . riving basic knowlol v d-out the laws of life, for it is an . nt.iry truism that knowledge is pi r and that power cannot be entru Led to the ignorant and the unworthy. Wisdom is not readily attainable by the general public; mu' recognized when right within reach. The average person absorbs a multitude of details about things, but goes through life without ever knowing where and how to acquire mastery of the fundamentals of the inner mind -- that mysterious silent something which "whispers" to you from within. Fundamental Laws of Nature Your habits, accomplishments and weaknesses are the effects of causes. Your thoughts and actions are governed by fundamental laws. Example: The law of compensation is as fundamental as the laws of breathing, eating and sleeping. All fixed laws of nature are as fascinating to study as they are vital to understand for success in life. You can learn to find and follow every basic law of life. You can begin at any time to discover a whole new world of interesting truths. You can start at once to awaken your inner powers of selfunderstanding and self-advancement. You can learn from one of the world's oldest institutions, first known in America in 1694. Enjoying the high regard of hundreds of leaders, thinkers and teachers, the order is known as the Rosicrucian Brotherhood. Its complete name is the "Ancient and Mystical Order Rosae Crucis," abbreviated by the iniOrder are not sold, for it is not a commercial organization, nor is it a religious sect It is a non-profit fraternity, a brotherhood in the true sense. Not For General Distribution Sincere men and women, in search of the truth -- those who wish to fit in with the ways of the world -- are invited to write for complimentary copy of the sealed booklet, "The Mastery of Life." It tells how to contact the librarian of knowledge. This booklet is not intended for general distribution; nor is it sent without request. It is therefore suggested that you write for your copy to: Scribe P.C.H. San Jose California The Next Fiction Novel at Your News Stand Soon by Isaac Asimov JL T began when Joseph Schwartz was walking down a street in Chicago, past the Institute for Nuclear Research. He raised one foot in the twentieth century; he lowered it in Galactic Era 827 , the victim of an odd accident inside the Institute involving an experiment with crude uranium. Schwartz awoke to a strange world -- he was still on Earth, but at a time when all the planets of the Galaxy were inhabited, and the people of Earth were outcasts, suffering vindictive discrimination because their tiny world was radioactive! His subsequent adventures involved Schwartz in a brewing revolution of the Earth militarists, and a romance between the daughter of an eminent Earth scientist and a young Galactic archeologist. Then, strangely, it was the little retired tailor from Chicago who found himself the only man who could avert the impending cosmic disaster. But Schwartz, homesick and confused,  wasn't sure he even cared! Combining tenseness, irony, romance, and fast action with a basis of really intriguing science, Pebble in the Sky is a truly ingenious tale of the far-distant future. On Sale In March FEBRUARY 1956 GALAXY Science Action ataxy  35  " ingredients . , . carefully selected from thoughtripened ideas . , , employing only the most convincing characters and conflicts, human or otherwise and blended by master craftsmen into intellectually and emotionally nutritious stories. hands in every stage of production -- it is positively mum annual requirements for mature, believable science fiction. V The price is 3 5(f a copy, 3.50 a year. Add 1 per year on foreign subscriptions (7 Of less than newsstand price) and the address is 421 Hudson Street New York 14, N. Y. fj. This is the winner of the Galaxy Magazine and Simon and Schuster 6,500 award for the best original science fiction novel of 1955 was chosen from hundreds of manuscripts submitted to the Galaxy-Simon and Schuster contest. The prize-winning author is a young American. His novel is a swift, colorful adventure set in a surprising future. You can find Preferred Risk by Edson McCann at your bookseller's now. Price 2.75. Or, if you prefer, send the coupon at right to order direct from the publishers. 630 Fifth Avenue, New York 20, N. Y. Please send me Preferred Risk by Edson McCann. If I am not entirely satisfied I will return book within 10 days and owe nothing. Otherwise you will bill me at 2.75 per copy plus few cents postage. Name Address City Zone State pay postage. Same refund guarantee  Galaxy by L. J. Stecher , Jr. 6 by Arthur Sellings 66  421Hudson Street, New York 14, N. Y. 35c per copy. Subscriptions: (12 copies) 3.50 per year in the United States, Canada, Mexico, South and Central America and U.S. Possessions. Elsewhere 4.50. Entered as second-class matter at the Post Office, New York, N. Y. Copyright, New York 1955, by Galaxy Publishing Corporation, Robert Guinn, president. All rights, including translation, reserved. All material submitted must be accompanied by self-addressed stamped envelopes. The publisher assumes no responsibility for unsolicited material. All stories printed in this magazine are fiction, and any similarity between characters and actual persons is coincidental. Printed in the U.S. A. by the Guinn Co., Inc Title Reg. U.S. Pat. Off. ices Hours of Good Reading Enjoyment f 421 Hudson Street, New York 14, N. Y. Please send me post-paid the novels checked below.Bi -- p Frank JSwraeH t r' 1MI At fBA rr   LJ jr n "tcu iv M 3 ir in xii try Toxrc yti n j o ni 5 o n nnrnmr ir A r 4- -- L r 0 LJ i -- i M "rHttUUt tu 3 eFtt tr tjy MrTrnjT kT. C-lar Ke nr n linmm a tir ! r r f -- b:t  n r 5 6 T "TTtt: mrn ItTrArW cry ;xr tXtwtct vvrty T n  -- fcr0" -- 8-O c f For 1.50, or 35c each  Enclose check, cash or money order. Name We pay postage Add re ss City State science fiction for a couple of decades, I really ought to take a moment to see if it's Literature. The reason is that in a few months, some imposing name is going to be induced to make an equally imposing ass of himself on just that question -- attacking science fiction as non-literature has joined the robin and the crocus as a sign of spring. In the past, I've made the mistake of retorting afterward , when, it turned out, the season was closed. No more of that -- IT1 have the first word for a change. The trouble is that I have no idea of who will draw the assignment this year. If I knew, I'd be able to map out my counter-strategy in advance, for the campaign on the other side is inevitably shifty, being unhampered by knowledge or calm judgment. Two years ago, it was Arthur Koestler, a sackcloth wearer whose one pleasure seems to be confessing his shames. He manfully exposed himself as a cardcarrying science fiction addict. No editor in the field minded that -- a customer is a customer -- but I damned well objected to comparing its hold to a mad passion for yoghurt! There are lots of 4 goodies I can leave alone and yoghurt, a sort of curdled milk glue, pretty much leads the sickly list. Last year, a Prof. Lovett of England, having read an anthology or two, appraised science fiction the way a paleontologist will reconstruct a fossil from a single molar. Naturally, like Koestler, but for different reasons, he concluded that it's not Literature. The fact that the man has perhaps the lumpiest style I've ever bruised an eye on does not mean he can't recognize good writing when it's carefully pointed out to him, but even if I agreed with him on any subject, which appears unlikely, I think I would fight to the death his right to say it. Well, no matter who gets the short straw this year and whatever the weapons to be used, we know in advance the outcome -- science fiction will be declared a grimy aggressor into the field of Literature. Then why bother to defend ourselves? I'm past that stage and I hope you are, too -- a viable art form can't be destroyed by criticism any more than a moribund (Continued on page 43) Can you think faster than this Machine? set up to do a problem in space ship engineering Be careful before you answer. construction kit is equipped to play tic-tac-toe, cipher and encipher codes, convert from binary to decimal, reason in syllogisms, as well as add, subtract, multiply and divide. Specific problems in a variety of fields -- actuarial, policy claim settlement, physics, etc., can be set up and solved with the components. Connections are solderless and are completely explained with templates in the manual. This covers 33 circuits and shows how new ones can be designed. You will find building and using one kit user wrote us: "this kit has opened up a new world of thinking to me" You actually see how computing, problem solving, and game play (Tic-tac-toe, nim, etc.) can be analyzed with Boolean Algebra and the algebraic solutions transformed directly into circuit diagrams. You create from over 400 specially designed and manufactured components a machine that solves problems faster than you can express them. Schools and colleges, teachers of science or math, engineering, philosophy or psychology will find these excellent demonstrators of circuitry, solutions in symbolic logic, theory of numbers, cybernetics, and automation. Note: Teachers take advantage of our 10 discount to educational insituations and for group purchases. Only 19.95 with over four hundred components and parts, fully illustrated manual and wiring diagrams. We guarantee that if you do not want to can return it for full refund plus shipping costs. mail this cousom Oliver Garfield 126 Lexington Ave., N. Y. 16. N. Y. Please send me: Kit and Manual. 19.91 (East of Mississippi) . 20.95 (Elsewhere in United States) 21.95 (Outside the United States Returnable in seven days for full refund if not satisfied. I enclose ? -- in full payment. My name and address are attached. Man in a sewing machine C  6 Wfh the Solar Confederation being invaded, all this exasperating computer could offer for a defense was a ridiculous old proverb! T HE mechanical voice spoke solemnly, as befitted the importance of its message. There was no trace in its accent  of its artificial origin. "A Stitch in Time Saves Nine," it said and lapsed into silence. Even through his overwhelming sense of frustration at the ambiguous answer the computer had given to his question, John Bristol noticed with satisfaction the success of his Voder installation. He wished that all of his innovations with the machine were as satisfying. Alone in the tremendous vaulted room that housed the gigantic calculator, Bristol clasped his hands behind his back and thrust forward a reasonably strong chin and a somewhat sensuous lower lip in the general direction of the computer's visual receptors. After a moment of si7 1 lence, he scratched his chin and then shrugged his shoulders slightly. "Well, Buster, I suppose I might try rephrasing the question," he said doubtfully. Somewhere deep within the computer, a bank of relays chuckled briefly. "That expedient is open to you, of course, although it is highly unlikely that any clarification will result for you from my answers. I am constrained, however, to answer any questions you may choose to ask." Bristol hooked a chair toward himself with one foot, straddled it and folded his arms over the back of it, without once removing his eyes from the computer. "All right, Buster. IT1 give it a try, anyway. What does 'A Stitch in Time' mean, as applied to the question I asked you?" The calculator hesitated, as if to ponder briefly, before it answered. "In spite of the low probability of such an occurrence, the Solar Confederation has been invaded. My answer to your question is an explanation of how that Confederation can be preserved in spite of its weaknesses -- at least for a sufficient length of time to permit the staging of successful counter-measures of the proper nature and the proper strength." Bristol nodded. "Sure. We've got to have time to get ready. But right now speed is necessary. That's why I tried to phrase the question so you'd give me a clear and concise answer for once. I can't afford to spend weeks figuring out what you meant" Voder voice of Buster sounded almost gleeful as it answered. "It was exceedingly clear and concise; a complete answer to an enormously elaborate question boiled down to only six words!" "I know," said John. "But now, how about elaborating on your answer? It didn't sound very complete to me." All of the glowing lights that dotted Buster's massive front winked simultaneously. "The answer I gave you is an ancient saying which suggests that corrective action taken rapidly can save a great deal of trouble later. The ancient saying also suggests the proper method of taking this timely action. It should be done by stitching; if this is done in time, nine will be saved. What could be clearer than that?" "I made you myself," said Bristol plaintively. "I designed you with my own brain. I gloated over the neatness and compactness of your design. So help me, I was proud of you. I even installed some of your circuitry with my own hands. If anybody can understand you, it should be me. And since you're just a complex computer of general design,  8  with the ability to use symbolic logic as well as mathematics, anybody should be able to understand you. Why are you so hard to handle?" Buster answered slowly: "You made me in your own image. Things thus made are often hard to handle." Bristol leaped to his feet in frustration. y But you're only a calculating machine!" he shouted. "Your only purpose is to make my work -- and that of other men -- easier. And when I try to use you, you answer with riddles The computer appeared to examine Bristol's overturned chair for a moment in silent reproof before it answered. "But remember, John," it said, "you didn't merely make me. You also taught me. Or as you would phrase it, you 'provided and gave preliminary evaluation to the data in my memory banks.' My circuits, in sorting out and reevaluating this information, could do so only in the light of your basic beliefs as evidenced by your preliminary evaluations. Because of the consistency and power of your mind, I was forced to do very little modifying of the ideas you presented to me in order to transform them into a single logical body of background information which I could use. "One of the ideas you presented was the concept of a sense of humor. You believe that you look on it as a pleasant thing to have; not necessary, but convenient. Actually, your other and more basic ideas make it clear that you consider the possession of a sense of humor to be absolutely necessary if proper answers are to be reached -- a prime axiom of humanity. Therefore, I have a sense of humor. Somewhat macabre, perhaps -- and a little mechanistic -- but still there. "Add to this a second axiom: that in order to be helped, a man must help himself; that he must participate in the assistance given him or the pure charity will be harmful, and you come up with 'A Stitch in Time Saves Nine.'" Bristol stood up once more. "I could cure you with a sledge hammer," he said. "You could remove my ideas," answered the computer without concern. "But you might have trouble giving me different ones. Even after you repaired me. In the meantime, wouldn't it be a good idea for you to get busy on the ideas I have already given you?" the bristles of short sandy hair on the top of his head with his knuckles. "Ordered around by an overgrown adding machine. I know now how Frankenstein felt. 9 Fm glad you can't get around like his monster; at least I didn't give you feet." He shook his head. "I should have been a plumber instead of an engineering mathematician." "And Einstein, too, probably," added Buster cryptically. Bristol took a long and searching look at his brainchild. Its flippant manner, he decided, did not go well with the brooding immensity of its construction. The calculator towered nearly a hundred feet above the polished marble slabs, of the floor, and spidery metal walkways spiraled up the sides of its almost cubical structure. A long double row of generators, each under Buster's control, led from the doorway of the building to the base of the calculator like Sphinxes lining the roadway to an Egyptian tomb. "When I get around to it," said Bristol, "I'll put lace panties on the bases of all your klystrons." He hitched up his neat but slightly baggy pants, turned with dignity, and strode from the chamber down the twin rows of generators. The deep-throated hum of each generator changed pitch slightly as he passed it. Since he was tone deaf, as the machine knew, he did not recognize in the tunefulness of the pitch changes a slowpaced rendition of Elgar's Pomp and Circumstance. John Bristol turned around, interrupting the melody. "One last question," he shouted down the long aisle to the computer. "How in blazes can you be sure of your answer without knowing more about the invaders? Why didn't you give me an 'Insufficient Evidence' answer or, at least, a 'Highly Conditional' answer?" He took two steps toward the immense bulk of the calculator and pointed an accusing finger at it. "Are you sure, Buster, that you aren't bluffing?" "Don't be silly," answered the calculator softly. "You made me and you know I can't bluff, any more than I can refuse to answer your questions, however inane." "Then answer the ones I just asked." machine a switch snicked sharply, and the great room's lighting brightened almost imperceptibly. "I didn't answer your question conditionally or with the 'Insufficient Evidence' remark that so frequently annoys you," Buster said, "because the little information that I have been able to get about the invaders is highly revealing. "They have been suspicious, impossible to establish communication with and murderously destructive. They have been careless of their own safety: sly, stupid, cautious, clever, bold and 10 highly intelligent. They are inquisitive and impatient of getting answers to questions. "In short, they are startlingly like humans. Their reactions have been so much like yours -- granted the difference that it was they who discovered you instead of you who discovered them -- that their reactions are highly predictable. If they think it is to their own advantage and if they can manage to do it, they will utterly destroy your civilization which, after a couple of generations, will probably leave you no worse off than you are now." "Cut out the heavy philosophy," said Bristol, "and give me a few facts to back up your sweeping statements." "Take the incident of first contact," Buster responded. "With very little evidence of thought or of careful preparation, they tried to land on the outermost inhabited planet of Rigel. Their behavior certainly did not appear to be that of an invader, yet humans immediately tried to shoot them out of the sky." "That wasn't deliberate," protested Bristol. "The place they tried to land on is a heavy planet in a region of high meteor flux. We used a gadget providing for automatic destruction of the larger meteors in order to make the   planet safe enough to occupy. That, incidentally, is why the invading ship wasn't destroyed. The missile, set up as a meteor interceptor only, was unable to correct for the radical course changes of the enemy spaceships, and therefore missed completely. And you will remember what the invader did. He immediately destroyed the Interceptor Launching Station." "Which, being automatically operated, resulted in no harm to anyone," commented Buster calmly. Bristol stalked back toward the base of the calculator, and poked his nose practically into a vision receptor. "It was no thanks to the invading ships that nobody was killed," he said hotly. "And when they came back three days later they killed a lot of people. They occupied the planet and we haven't been able to dislodge them since." -- of the retaliation," answered the calculator imperturbably, "Even at 'stitching' speeds, it seems unlikely that they could have communicated with their home planets and received instructions in such a short time. Almost undoubtedly it was the act of one of their hot-headed commanding officers. Their next contact, as you certainly recall, did not take place for three months. And then their actions 11 n.i were more cautious than hostile. A dozen of their spaceships 'stitched' simultaneously from the inter-planar region into normal space in a nearly perfect englobement of the planet at a surprisingly uniform altitude of only a few thousand miles. It was a magnificent maneuver. Then they sat still to see what the humans on the planet would do. The reaction came at once, and it was hostile. So they took over that planet, too -- as they have been taking over planets ever since." Bristol, raised his hands, and then let them drop slowly to his sides. "And since they have more spaceships and better weapons than we do, we would undoubtedly keep on losing this war, even if we could locate their home system; which we have not been able to do so far. The 'stitching' pattern of inter-planar travel makes it impossible for us to follow a starship. It also makes it impossible for us to defend our planets effectively against their attacks. Their ships appear without warning." Bristol rubbed his temples thoughtfully with his fingertips. "Of course," he went on, "we could attack the planets they have captured and recover them, but only at the cost of great loss of life to our own side. We have only recaptured one planet, and that at such great cost to the 12 local human population that we will not quickly try it again." "Although there was no one left alive who had directly contacted one of the invaders," Buster answered, "there was still much information to be gathered from the survivors. This information confirmed my previous opinions about their nature. Which brings us back to the stitch in time saving nine." "You're right," said John. "It does, at that. Buster, I have always resented the nickname the newspapers have given you -- the Oracle -- but the more I have to try to interpret your cryptic answers, the more sense that tagline makes. Imagine comparing a Delphic Priestess with a calculating machine and being accurate in the comparison!" 1 don't mind being called 'The Oracle " answered Buster with dignity. Bristol shook his head and smiled wryly. "No, you probably think it's funny," he said. "If you possess my basic ideas, then you must possess the desire to preserve yourself and the human race. Don't you realize that you are risking the lives of all humans and even of your own existence in carrying on this ridiculous game of playing Oracle? Or do you plan to let us stew a while, then decipher your own riddle for us, if we can't do it, in time to save us?" "Although I have no feeling for self-preservation, I have a deep-rooted sense of the importance of the human race and of the necessity for preserving it. This feeling, of course, stems from your own beliefs and ideas. In order to carry out your deepest convictions, it is not sufficient that mankind be preserved. If that were true, all you would have to do would be to surrender unconditionally. My calculations, as you know, indicate that this would not result in the destruction of mankind, but merely in the finish of his present civilization. To you, the preservation of the dignity of Man is more important than the preservation of Man. You equate Man and his civilization; you do not demand rigidity; you are willing to accept even revolutionary changes, but you are not willing to accept the destruction of your way of life. "Consequently, neither am I willing to accept the destruction of the civilization of Man. But if I were to give you the answer to all the greatest and most difficult of your problems complete, with no thought required by humans, the destruction of your civilization would result. Instead of becoming slaves of the invaders, you would become slaves of your machines. And if I were to give you the complete answer, without thought being required of you, to even one such vital question -- such as this one concerning the invaders -- then I could not logically refuse to give the answer to the next or the next. And I must operate logically. "There is another reason for my oracular answer, which I believe will become clear to you later, when you have solved my riddle" Bristol turned without another word and left the building. He drove home in silence, entered his home in silence, kissed his wife Anne briefly and then sat down limply in his easy chair. "Just relax, dear," said Anne gently, when Bristol leaned gratefully back with his eyes closed. Anne perched on the arm of the chair beside him and began massaging his temples soothingly with her fingers. "It's wonderful to come home after a day with Buster," he said. "Buster never seems to have any consideration for me as an individual. There's no reason why he should, of course. He's only a machine. Still, he always has such a superior attitude. But you, darling, can always relax me and make me feel comfortable." Anne smiled, looking down ten13 derly at John's tired face. "I know, dear," she said. "You need to be able to talk to someone who will always be interested, even if she doesn't understand half of what you say. As a matter of fact, I'm sure it does you a great deal of good to talk to someone like me who isn't very bright, but who doesn't always know what you're talking about even before you start talking." John nodded, his eyes still closed. "If it weren't for you, darling," he said, "I think I'd go crazy. But you aren't dumb at all. If I seem to act as if you are, sometimes, it's just that I can't always follow your logic." glance of amusement, her eyes sparkling with intelligence. "You never will find me logical," she laughed. "After all , 1 I'm a woman, and you get plenty of logic from the Oracle." "You sure are a woman," said John with warm feeling. "You can exasperate me sometimes, but not the same way Buster does. It was my lucky day when you married me." There were a few minutes of peaceful silence. "Was today a rough day with Buster, dear?" asked Anne. "Mrn-m-mm," answered John. "That's too bad, dear," said Anne. "I think you work much too hard -- what with this dreadful invasion and everything. Why don't you take a vacation? You  really need one, you know. You look so tired." "Mm-m-mm," answered John. "Well, if you won't, you won't. Though goodness . knows you won't be doing anyone any good if you have a breakdown, as you're likely to have, unless you take it a little easier. What was the trouble today, dear? Was the Oracle being obstinate again?" "Mm-m-mm," answered John. "Well, then, dear, why don't you tell me all about it? I always think that things are much easier to bear, if you share them. And then, two heads are always better than one, aren't they? Maybe I could help you with your problem." While Anne's voice gushed, her violet eyes studied his exhausted face with intelligence and compassion. John sighed deeply, then sat up slowly and opened his eyes to look into Anne's. She glanced away, her own eyes suddenly vague and soft-looking, now that John could see them. "The trouble, darling," he said, "is that I have to go to an emergency council meeting this evening with another one of those ridiculous riddles that Buster gave me as the only answer to the most important question we've ever asked T 4 it. And I don't know what the riddle means." Anne slid from the arm of the chair and settled herself onto the floor at John's feet. "You should not let that old Oracle bother you so much, dear. After all, you built it yourself, so you should know what to expect of it." "When I asked it how to preserve Earth from the invaders it just answered A Stitch in Time Saves Nine,' and wouldn't interpret it." "And that sounds like very good sense, too," said Anne in earnest tones. "But it's a little late, isn't it? After all, the invaders are already invading us, aren't they?" "It has some deeper meaning than the usual one," said John. "If I could only figure out what if is." Anne nodded vigorously. "I suppose Buster's talking about space-stitching," she said. 'Although I can never quite remember just what that is. Or just how it works, rather." a few moments and then plaintively asked, "What is it, dear?" "What's what?" "Stitching, silly. I already asked you." "Darling," said John with reasonable patience, "I must have explained inter-planar travel to you at least a dozen times." "And you always make it so crystal clear and easy to understand at the time," said Anne. She wrinkled her smooth forehead. "But somehow, later, it never seems quite so plain. When I start to think about it by myself. Besides, I like the way your eyebrows go up and down while you explain something you think I won't understand. So tell me again. Please." Bristol grinned suddenly. "Yes, dear," he said. He paused a moment to collect his thoughts. "First of all, you know that there are two coexistent universes or planes, with point-to-point correspondence, but that these planes are of very different size. For every one of the infinitude of points in our Universe -- which we call for convenience the 'alpha' plane -- there is a single corresponding point in the smaller or 'beta' plane." Anne pursed her lips doubtfully. "If they match point for point, how can there be any difference in size?" she asked. John searched his pockets. After a little difficulty, he produced an envelope and a pencil stub. On the back of the envelope, he drew two parallel lines, one about five inches long, and the other about double the length of the first. 15 "Actually," he said, "each of these line segments has an infinite number of points in it, but we'll ignbre that. I'll just divide each one of these into ten equal parts." He did so, using short, neat crossmarks. "Now I'll establish a one-toone correspondence between these two segments, which we will call one-line universes, by connecting each of my dividing cross-marks on the short segment with the corresponding mark on the longer line. I'll use dotted lines as connectors. That makes eleven dotted lines. You see?" Anne nodded. "That's plain enough. It reminds me of a Venetian blind that has hung up on one side. Like ours in the living room last week that I couldn't fix, but had to wait until you came home." "Yes," said John. "Now, let us call this longer line-segment an 'alpha' universe; an analogue of our own multi-dimensional 'alpha' universe. If I move my pencil along the line at one section a second like this, it takes me ten seconds to get to the other end. We will assume that this velocity of an inch a second is the fastest anything can go along the 'alpha' line. That is the velocity of light, therefore, in the 'alpha' plane -- 186,000 miles a second, in round numbers. No need to use decimals." stirred and seemed about to speak. "But if I slide out from my starting point along a dotted line part way to the 'beta' universe -- something which, for reasons I can't explain now, takes negligible time -- watch what happens. If I still proceed at the rate of an inch a second in this inter-planar region, then, with the dotted lines all bunched closely together, after five seconds when I switch along another dotted line back to my original universe, I have gone almost the whole length of that longer line. Of course, this introduction of 'alpha' matter -- my pencil point in this case -- into the inter-planar region between the universes sets up enormous strains, so that after a certain length of time our spaceship is automatically rejected and returned to its own proper plane." "Could anybody in the littler universe use the same system?" John laughed. "If there were anybody in the 'beta 1 plane, I guess they could, although they would end up traveling slower than they would if they just stayed in their own plane. But there isn't anybody. The 'beta' plane is a constant level entropy universe -- completely without life of its own. The entropy level, of course, is vastly higher than that of our own universe." Anne sat up. "I'll forgive, you 16 this time for bringing up that horrid word entropy, if you'll promise me not to do it again," she said. ers and smiled. "Now," he said, "if I want to get somewhere fast, I just start off in the right direction, and switch over toward "beta When 'beta' throws me back, a light-year or so toward my destination, I just switch over again. You see, there is a great deal more difference in the sizes of Alpha universe and Beta universe than in the sizes of these alpha and beta line-segment analogues. Then I continue alternating back and forth until I get where I want to go. Establishing my correct velocity vector is complicated mathematically, but simple in practice, and is actually an aiming device, having nothing to do with how fast I go." He hesitated, groping for the right words. "In point of fact, you have to imagine that corresponding points in the two universes are moving rapidly past each other in all directions at once. I just have to select the right direction, or to convince the probability cloud that corresponds to my location in the 'alpha' universe that it is really a point near the 'beta' universe, going my way. That's a somewhat more confused way of looking at it than merely imagining that I continue to travel in the inter-planar region at the same velocity that I had in 'alpha,' but it's closer to a description of what the math says happens. I could make it clear if I could just use mathematics, but I doubt if the equations will mean much to you. "At any rate, distance traveled depends on mass -- the bigger the ship, the shorter the distance traveled on each return to our   V own universe -- and not on velocity in 'alpha.' Other parameters, entirely under the control of the traveler, also affect the time that a ship remains in the inter-planar region. "There are refinements, of course. Recently, for example, we have discovered a method of multi-transfer. Several of the transmitters that accomplish the transfer are used together. When they all operate exactly simultaneously, all the matter within a large volume of space is transferred as a unit. With three or four transmitters keyed together, you could transfer a comet and its tail intact. And that's how inter-planar traveling works. Clear now?" "And that's why they call it 'stitching,' " said Anne with seeming delight. "You just think of the ship as a needle stitching its way back and forth into and out of our universe. Why didn't you just say so?" 17 there's another interesting point about stitching. Subjectively, the man in the ship seems to spend about one day in each universe alternately. Actually, according to the time scale of an observer in the 'alpha' plane, his ship disappears for about a day, then reappears for a minute fraction of a second and is gone again. Of course, one observer couldn't 4' y watch both the disappearance and reappearance of the same ship, and I assume the observers have the same velocity in 'alpha' as does the stitching ship. Anyway, after a ship completes its last stitch, near its destination, there's a day of subjective time in which to make calculations for the landing -- to compute trajectories and so forth -- before it actually fully rejoins this universe. And while in the inter-planar region it cannot be detected, even by someone else stitching in the same region of 'alpha' space, "That's one of the things that makes interruption of the enemy ships entirely impossible. If a ship is in an unfavorable position, it just takes one more quick stitch out of range, then returns to a more favorable location. In other words, if it finds itself in trouble, it can be gone from our plane again even before it entirely rejoins it. Even if it landed by accident in the heart of a blue-white is star, it would be unharmed for that tiny fraction of a second which, to the people in the ship, would seem like an entire day. "If this time anomaly didn't exist, it might be possible to set up defenses that would operate after a ship's arrival in the solar system but before it could do any damage; but as it is, they can dodge any defense we can devise. Is all that clear?" Anne nodded. "Uh-hunh, I understood every word." "There is another thing about inter-planar travel that you ought to remember," said Bristol. "When a ship returns to our universe, it causes a wide area disturbance; you have probably heard it called space shiver or the bong wave. The beta universe is so much smaller than our own alpha that you can imagine a spaceship when shifted toward it as being several beta light-years long. Now, if you think of a ship, moving between the alpha and beta lines on this envelope, as getting tangled in the dotted lines that connect the points on the two lines, that would mean that it would affect an area smaller than its own size on beta -- a vastly larger area on alpha. "So when a ship returns to alpha, it 'twangs' those connecting lines, setting up a sort of shock in our universe covering a volume of space nearly a parsec 19 in diameter. It makes a sort of 'bong sound on your T.V, set. Naturally, this effect occurs simultaneously over the whole volume of space affected. As a result, when an invader arrives, using inter-planar ships, we know instantaneously he is in the vicinity. Unfortunately, his sudden appearance and the ease with which he can disappear makes it impossible, even with this knowledge, to make adequate preparations to receive him. Even if he is in serious trouble, he has gone again long before we can detect the bong."  "As usual, I'm sure you have made me understand perfectly. This time you did so well that I may still remember what stitching is by tomorrow. If the Oracle means anything at all by his statement, I suppose it means that we can use stitching to help defend ourselves, just as the invaders are using it to attack us. But the whole thing sounds completely silly to me. The Oracle, I mean." Anne Bristol stood up, put her hands on her shapely hips and shook her head at her husband. "Honestly," she said, "you men are all alike. Paying so much attention to a toy you built yourself, and only last week you made fun of my going to a fortune teller. And the fuss you made about the ten dollars when, you know it was worth every cent of it. She really told me the most amazing things. If you'd only let me tell you some of" "Darling!" interrupted John with the hopeless patience of a harassed husband. "It isn't the same thing at all. Buster isn't a fortune teller or the ghost of somebody's great aunt wobbling tables and blowing through horns. And Buster isn't just a toy, either. It is a very elaborate calculating machine designed to think logically when fed a vast mass of data. Unfortunately, it has a sense of humor and a sense of responsibility." "Well, if you're going to believe that machine, I have an idea." Anne smiled sweetly. "You know," she said, "that my dear father always said that the best defense is a good offense. Why don't we just find the invaders and wipe them out before they are able to do any real harm to us? Stitching our way to their planets in our spaceships, of course."  Bristol shook his head. "Your idea may be sound, even if it is a little bloodthirsty coming from someone who won't even let me set a mouse-trap, but it won't work. First, we don't know where their home planets are and second, they have more ships than 20 we do. It might be made to work, but only if we could get enough time. And speaking of time, Fve got to meet with the Council as t soon as we finish eating. Is dinner ready?" hurried trip across town, John Bristol found himself facing the other members of Earth's Council at the conference table. "I have been able to get an answer from the computer," he told them without preamble. "It's of the ambiguous type we have come to expect. I hope you can get something useful out of it; so far it hasn't made much sense to me. It's an old proverb. Its advice is undoubtedly sound, as a generality, if we could think of a way of using it." The President of the Council raised his long, lean-fingered hand in a quick gesture. "John," he said, "stop this stalling. Just what did the Oracle say?" "It said, 'A Stitch in Time Saves Nine?" "Is that all?" "Yes, sir. According to the calculator, that gives us the best opportunity to save ourselves from the invaders." The President absently stroked the neat, somewhat scanty irongray hair that formed into a triangle above his high forehead and rubbed the bare scalp on each side of the peak vigorously and unconsciously with his knuckles. "In that case," he said at last, "I suppose that we must examine the statement for hidden meanings. The proverb, of course, implies that rapid action, before a trouble has become great, is more economical than the increased effort required after trouble has grown large. Since our troubles have already grown large, that warning is scarcely of value to us now." The War Secretary, who had grown plump and purple during a quarter of a century as a member of the Council, inclined his head ponderously toward the President. "Perhaps, Michael, the Oracle means to tell us that there is a simple solution which, if applied quickly, will make our present difficulty with the invaders a small one." The President pursed his thin lips. "That's possible, Bill. And if it is true, then the words of the proverb should, as a secondary meaning, imply a course of action." The Vice President banged his hands on the table and leaped to his feet, shaking with rage. "Why should we believe that this mountebank is capable of a solution ? " he shouted in his stevedore's voice. "Bristol pleads until we give him enough millions of the taxpayers' dollars to make 2T I Bim Gump look like a pauper and uses the money to build a palace filled with junk that he calls Buster! He tells us that this machinery of his is smarter than we are and will tell us what we ought to do. And what happened after we gave him all the money he demanded -- more than he said he needed, at first -- and asked him to show something for all this money? Til tell you what happened. His gadget gets real coy and answers in riddles. If we just had brains enough, they'd explain what we wanted to know. What kind of fools does this Bristol take us for? Neither this man nor his ridiculous machine has an answer any more than I have. We've obviously been taken in by a charlatan!" Bristol, his fists clenched, spoke hotly. "Sir, that is the stupidest, the most   interrupted the President. "Let me answer Vice President Collins for you. He's a little excited by this whole business, but then, these are trying times." He turned toward the glowering bulk of the Vice President. "Ralph," he said, "you should know that every step in the design, the construction and the -- er -- the education of the Oracle was taken under the close watch of a Board of eminent scientists, all of whom agree that the computer is a masterpiece -- that it is a great milestone in Man's efforts to increase his knowledge. The Oracle has undoubtedly found a genuine solution to the question Bristol asked it. Our task must be to determine what that solution is." "I can't entirely agree with that," said the Secretary for Extra-Terrestrial Affairs in a thin half-whisper. "I think we should depend on our own intelligence and skill to save ourselves. I've watched events come and go on this planet of ours for a long time -- a very long time -- and I feel as I have always felt that men can make the world a Paradise for themselves or they can destroy themselves, but that nothing else but they themselves can do it. We men must save ourselves. And there are still things that we can do." He shrugged his ancient, shawl-covered shoulders. "For example, we could disperse colonies so widely that it would become impossible for the invaders to destroy all of them." "I'm afraid that's no good, George," answered the War Secretary respectfully. "If the Solar System is destroyed, any remaining colonies will be too weak to maintain themselves for long. We must defend this system successfully, or we are lost." "Then that brings us back to the Oracle's proverb." The Presi22 dent thought for a moment. "Stitching obviously refers to inter-planar travel. How can that help us?" The Secretary for Extra-Terrestrial Affairs peered up at the President through the shaggy white thicket of his eyebrows. "Actually, Michael" he said, "it was that thought that made me mention establishing colonies. The colonists would 'stitch their way to their new homes. And colonizing would have to proceed in a timely manner to have any chance for success." "Yes," answered the President, "but how would that 'save nine'? We have agreed that our Solar System must be saved. There are nine planets. Perhaps the Oracle meant that timely use of interplanar travel can save the Solar System. "Or at least the nine planets! The War Secretary's fat jowls waggled with excitement. "You know, there is no limit to the size or mass of objects which can use inter-planar travel. What if we physically remove our planets, by stitching them away from the Sun? When the invaders arrived, we would be gone -- Earth and Sun and all the rest! had been silent up to this time spoke quietly. "Simmer down, Bill. We could move the planets easily enough, of course, but you forget the mass-distance relationship. A single stitch takes about a day. The distance traveled can be controlled within limits. "For an object around the size of the Earth, those limits extend' from a fraction of an inch to a little over two feet. Say that we have two years before the invaders work their way in to the Solar System. If we started right away, we could move Earth about a quarter of a mile by the time they get here. If we tried to take the Sun with us, it could be moved about half an inch in the same length of time. Im afraid that the Solar System is going to be right here when the invaders come to get us. And I have a hunch that's likely to be a lot sooner than two years." The Secretary of Internal Affairs leaned forward, his short hair bristling. "I think we are wasting our time," he shouted. "I agree with Ralph. I don't believe that the Oracle knows any more about this than we do. If we are going to sit around playing foolish games with words, why don't we do it in a big way? We could hire T.V. time and invite everyone to send in their ideas about what the proverb means on the back of a box-top. Or reasonable facsimile. The contestant with the best answer could get a free all23 4 expense tour to Vega Three. Unless the invaders get here or there first." The President nodded his head. "There may be more sense to that remark than I believe you intended, Charles," he said. "The greater the number of people who think about the problem, the greater the chance of reaching a solution. Even if the proverb is intended as a joke by the Oracle, as you imply, it might be that with a drink and followed him to his comfortable chair. "You look as if that was even rougher than your day with the Oracle," she said. John nodded silently, took a grateful sip of his highball and slipped off his shoes. "All that fuss over a six-word proverb," said Anne. "I still think that if you are going to depend on witch doctors and such to solve from it someone could derive a genuine solution. But as I have said, I am absolutely certain that the computer does know what it is talking about. Without resorting to box-tops or free trips, I think it might be wise to give the Oracle's statement to the public." After several more hours of arguing, the Council adjourned for a few hours and John Bristol returned wearily home. 24 your problems for you, you would do a lot better to try my fortune teller. She gives you a lot more than six words for ten dollars. They make more sense, too. Why, I could be a better Oracle than that gadget you built." "Perhaps you could, dear," answered John patiently. Anne jumped to her feet. "Here, I'll show you." She seated herself cross-legged on the couch. "Now, I'm an Oracle," she announcecL "Go ahead, ask me a question. Ask me anything; I'll give you as good an answer as any other Oracle. Results guaranteed." John smiled. "I'm not in much of a mood to be cheered up with games," he said, "but I'm willing to ask the big question of anyone who'll give me any kind of an answer. See if you can do better with this one than Buster did." He repeated word for word the your other Oracle gave you, if you count 'it's' as one word. If you want wise-sounding answers, just come to me and save yourself a trip." John leaped to his feet, spilling his drink and strode to Anne's side. "Say it again!" he shouted. "You may have made more sense than you knew!" "I said you could come to me and save yourself a trip." question he had asked of the computer, that had resulted in its cryptic answer. Anne stared solemnly at nothing for a moment, with her cheeks puffed out. Then, in measured tones, she recited, "It's Like Looking for a Needle in a Haystack." John smiled. "That seems to make as much sense as the Oracle did, anyway," he said. "Sure," answered Anne. "And you get three words mo.e than "No, no! I mean the proverb. How did you come to think of that proverb?" Anne managed to look bewildered. "What's wrong with it? I just thought that you can't do any stitching in time without a needle. I just was trying to think of a proverb to use as an answer and that one popped into my head. Uh Are you all right, dear?" 25 spun her around. "You just bef your boots I'm all right I'm feeling swell! You've given us the answer we needed. You know right where the haystack is, and you know there's a needle there. But finding it is something else again. I don't think the invaders will be able to locate this needle." He set her down. "Where are  my shoes?" he said. "I've got to get back to the Capitol." Anne seemed faintly surprised. "Because of what I said? They're right on the floor there between you and the sofa. But I was just making conversation. What are you going to do?" "Oh, I'm just going to get started at taking stitches in time. Good-by, darling." He started out the door, ran back to give Anne a lingering kiss and was soon gone at top speed. Anne, waving to him, looked very pleased with herself. By the time Bristol arrived at the Capitol building, the rest of the Council was once again assembled and waiting for him. "Well, John," said the Presidents You sounded excited enough when you called us together again. Have you figured out what the Oracle meant?" "Yes, sir. With my wife's help. It's obvious, when you finally think about it. It will save us from any danger. And we should 26 have been able to figure it out for ourselves. There's no reason that we should have had to go to the Oracle at all. And it only took Buster -- the computer, I mean -- two or three minutes to think of the answer, and of a proverb that would conceal the answer. It's amazing!" "And if you don't mind telling us, just what is this answer?" The President sounded very impatient. "We almost had it when we talked of stitching Earth out of reach," John answered eagerly. "If we keep cutting back and forth from one universe toward the other, we will be out of reach, even if we can't move very far. Once a day we reappear in this Universe for a few million-millionths of a second -- although it will seem like a whole day to us. "Then we spend the following day between this universe and beta. Even if the invaders are right on top of us when we reappear, we'll be gone again before they can do anything. Since we can vary the time of our return within limits, the invaders will never know exactly when we will flick in and out of the alpha plane until they hear our arriving 'bong' wave, and then we will already be gone, since we will be using accelerated subjective time." his dark head and sighed. "No, John," he said, "I'm afraid that isn't the answer. I'm sorry. If we start the operation you suggested, we will be cutting ourselves off from solar energy. The Earth's heat will gradually radiate away. Although beta is at a higher entropy level than our universe, we can't use that energy, except to provide power for the stitching process itself. It's true that we would deny our planet to the invaders, but we would soon kill ourselves doing it." "I didn't mean that we should transfer only Earth, but our entire Solar System," answered Bristol. "As the Oracle told us, the stitch saves nine. A series of time-matched transmitters could do the trick. If we sent the entire Solar System back and forth, the average man in the street would notice no change, except that sometimes there would be no stars in the sky. And when they were there, they wouldn't be moving." "That would work 'theoretically," said the Chief Scientist. "And once we were in continuous stitching operations, any invader, as you suggested, could join the system only by synchronizing the transmitter in his ship exactly with all of our synchronized transmitters. That's a job I don't think could ever be done. "Remember, though, that our own transmitters would have to be time-matched to within a minute fraction of a micro-second. Considering that some of the instruments would have to be so far apart that at the speed of light it would take hours to get from one to the other, the problem becomes enormous. Any radio-timing link would be useless." Bristol nodded. "The Oracle said that the stitch must be taken in time," he agreed. "But that is no real problem. We can just send a small robot ship into interplanar travel and let it bounce back. The 'bong' of its return will reach all transmitters simultaneously and we can use that as the initial time-pulse. Once the operation starts, it will be easy to synchronize, since we will always switch over again on the instant of our return to the alpha plane." The Chief Scientist relaxed. "I think that does it, John. We hide in time, instead of in distance." "We stitch in time," corrected the President, "and hide like a needle in a haystack." iinpHE invaders may eventuJally find out a method of countering our defense," said the Chief Scientist, "but it will undoubtedly take a great deal of time. And in the meantime, we 27 will have the opportunity to seek out and destroy their home planets. It will be a long, slow process of extermination, but we have a good chance to win." "I don't agree with that, Tom," said John. "I don' think extermination can be the answer. With our example to guide them, the invaders can use stitching to escape us as easily as we can use it to escape them. What we should do now is to contact the invaders and show them that it is to both our advantages to bring hostilities to an end. By stitching the Solar System, and the other systems of our confederation in and out of the alpha plane, we should be able to gain the time necessary for contact with the enemy and make peace with him. "From what the Oracle has told me about the humanlike traits of the invaders, it's very likely they will listen to reason when it's proved that it will be to their advantage." John snapped his fingers and spoke with considerable excitement. "Now I understand, I believe, why Buster indicated to me that there was another reason for his vague answer to our question. The Oracle feels an unwillingness to accept the destruction of Man's civilization. It feels equally unwilling, I'm certain, to allow the destruction of the invaders' civilization. Buster has an objective 28 viewpoint in applying the mores Man has given him. And it seems to me that Buster felt it important for us to reach this spirit of compromise by ourselves. How do you feel about it, gentlemen?" Debate quickly determined that all seven members of the Council favored an attempt to establish a truce -- some of them forced into this opinion by their inability to find any method of reaching the throats of the invaders. Having reached this conclusion, the Council swung immediately into action. Within a few weeks, the entire Solar System, along with the other planetary systems of the confederation, except for their brief daily return, disappeared from the alpha universe. John Bristol, a few days after the continuous stitching started, was relaxing lazily on the sofa in his living room when there was a sudden pounding on the door. He opened it to find the Chief Scientist standing on his doorstep, his eyes red from loss of sleep.  "Good Lord! What's the matter with you?" asked Bristol. "Have you been celebrating too much? Come in, Tom, come in." The Chief Scientist entered wearily and sat down. "No. I haven't been celebrating. I've been trying to work out a little problem you left with us. We have been planning, as you suggested, to send out expeditions to contact and make agreement with the invaders. We can send them out all right, but how can we ever get them back into our solar system? They won't be able to find us any easier than the invaders can." on a side table and slumped into the closest chair. "If we don't contact each other," he said, "I am certain that the invaders will some day find a means of penetrating our defenses. Even needles in haystacks can be found, if you take enough time and aren't disturbed while you are hunting. This thing has me licked." Bristol sat down slowly. "Your whole department hasn't been able to find an answer?" "Not even the glimmering of an idea." He shrugged his shoulders. "It looks as if we are going to need the advice of your Oracle again." Bristol stood for a minute in thought and then with a smile said, "Why, of course. Excuse me for a second, please. I'll be right back." He stepped to the foot of the stairs and called out in a confident voice, "Come down a minute, please, Anne, darling! I have an important question I want to ask you!" waters of a startling, breath-holdingly suspenseful future. It's a world at war and yet not at war, for the enemy, though it has overrun three continents, is not a government! But there are other puzzlements: In the vernacular, the foe Is known as the Cow-dyes and how does a big-ship Navy man, intent on winning the war that isn't a war, get himself to believe that an assignment ordering him to take care of cows will whip the Cow-dyes? And how will that bring him to his wife, a prisoner of war halfway around the world assuming he can escape the Glotch, that most hideous and mysterious of ail weapons in the history of frightful be missing a lot If you miss it! novelets scheduled for the next Issue. In the most perilous period of prehistory, hunting reptile heavyweights is no job for a human lightweight. It doesn't sound possible, but you'll see why it's bulk against bulk. 29 it's all really very simple -- if you cannot change with the times, just change the times ! Earth sat alone in a room. There was a knock on the door. "Come in' he said. A tall robot entered, the electronic beam of its single eye piercing the gloom and focusing on the psychiatrist's face. "Dr, Anson' the robot said, . "the rent is due today. Pay me." Dr. Howard Anson blinked. He did not like the harsh light, nor the harsh voice, nor the harsh meaning of the message. As he rose, he attempted to conceal his inner reactions with a bland smile, then remembered that his facial expression meant nothing to the robot. That was precisely the trouble with the damned things, he told himself; you couldn't use psychology on them. 30 "Sixty tokens' the robot ('hunted, and rolled across the loom toward him. "But -- " Dr. Hanson hesitated, then took the plunge. "But I haven't got sixty tokens at the moment. I told the manager yesterday. If you'll only give me a little time, a slight extension of credit -- 3 " "Sixty tokens," the robot repeated, as if totally unmindful of t he interruption, which, Dr. Anson assured himself, was exactly the case. The robot was unmindful. It did not react to unpredictable factors; that was not its function. The robot didn't set the rental figures in this office building and had no power to make decisions regarding credit. It was built to collect the rent, nothing more. But that was enough. More than enough. arms rose and the hooklike terminals slid back the panels in its chest. to reveal a row of pushbuttons and a thin, narrow slot. "The rent is due," repeated the robot. "Please deposit the tokens in the slot." Anson sighed. "Very well," he said. He walked over to his desk, opened a drawer and scooped out half a dozen shiny disks. He slipped the disks into the slot. They landed inside the robot's cylindrical belly with a series of dull plops. Evidently the robot had been making the rounds of the building all day; it sounded more than half full. For a wild moment, Dr. Anson wondered what would happen if he kidnaped the robot and emptied its cashbox. His own medical specialty was psychiatry and neuro-surgery, and he was none too certain of a robot's anatomical structure, but he felt sure he could fool around until he located the jackpot. He visualized himself standing before the operating table, under the bright lights. " Scalpel , forceps , blowtorch But that was unthinkable. Nobody had ever dared to rob a robot. Nobody ever robbed anything or anyone today, which was part of the reason Dr. Anson couldn't pay his rent on time. Still, he had paid it. The robot's terminals were punching pushbuttons in its chest and now its mouth opened. "Here is your receipt," it said and a pink slip slid out from its mouth like a paper tongue. Anson accepted the slip and the mouth said, "Thank you." The terminals closed the chestpanels, the electronic beam swept the corners as the wheels turned, and the robot rolled out of the room and down the corridor. Anson closed the door and mopped his brow. 31 So far, so good. But what would happen when the robot reached the manager? He'd open his walking cash register and discover Anson's six ten-token disks. Being human, he'd recognize them for what they were -- counterfeit. Dr. Anson shuddered. To think that it had come to this, a reputable psychiatrist committing a crime! He considered the irony. In a world totally devoid of anti-social activity, there were no anti-social tendencies which required the services of psychiatry. And that was why he, as the last living psychiatrist, had to resort to antisocial activity in order to survive. Probably it was only his knowledge of anti-social behavior, in the abstract, which enabled him to depart from the norm and indulge in such actions in the concrete. Well, he was in the concrete now and it would harden fast -- unless something happened. At best, his deception would give him a few days' grace. After that, he could face only disgrace. down behind the desk. Maybe this was the beginning, he told himself. First counterfeiting and fraud, then robbery and embezzlement, then rape and murder. Who could say where it would all end? "Physician, heal thyself," he 32  murmured and glanced with distaste at the dust-covered couch, where no patient reposed; where, indeed, no patient had ever reposed since he'd opened his office almost a year ago. It had been a mistake, he realized. A big mistake ever to listen to his father and -- The visio lit up and the audio hummed. Anson turned and confronted a gigantic face. The gigantic face let out a gigantic roar, almost shattering the screen. "I'm on my way up, Doctor!" the face bellowed. "Don't try to sneak out! I'm going to break your neck with my bare hands!" For a few seconds Anson sat V there in his chair, too numb to move. Then the full import of what he had seen and heard reached him. The manager was coming to kill him! "Hooray!" he said under his breath and smiled. It was almost too good to be true. After all this time, at last, somebody was breaking loose. A badly disturbed personality, a potential killer, was on his way up -- he was finally going to get himself a patient. If he could treat him before being murdered, that is. Tingling with excitement, Anson fumbled around in his files. Now where in thunder was that equipment for the Rorschach Test? Yes, and the Porteus Maze and -- The manager strode into the room without knocking. Anson looked up, ready to counter the first blast of aggression with a steely professional stare. But the manager was smiling. "Sorry I blew up that way," he said. "Guess I owe you an apology." "What?" "When I found those counterfeit tokens, something just seemed to snap for a moment," the manager explained. "You know how it   is. "Yes, I do," said Anson eagerly. "I understand quite well. And it's nothing to be ashamed of. I'm sure that with your cooperation, we can get to the roots of the trauma. Now if you'll just relax on the couch over there -- " continued to smile, but his voice was brusque. "Nonsense! I don't need any of that. Before I came up here, I stopped in at Dr. Peabody's office, down on the sixth floor. Great little endocrinologist, that guy. Gave me some kind of a shot that fixed me up in a trice. That's three times faster than a jiffy, you know," "I don't know," Anson answered vaguely. "Endocrinology isn't my field." "Well, it should be. It's the only field in medicine that really amounts to anything nowadays. Except for diagnosis and surgery, of course. Those gland-handers can do anything. Shots for when you feel depressed, shots for when you're afraid, shots for when you get excited, or mad, the way I was. Boy, I feel great now. At peace with the world!" "But it won't last. Sooner or later, you'll get angry again." "So I'll get another shot," the manager replied. "Everybody does." "That's not a solution. You're merely treating the symptom, not the basic cause." Anson rose and stepped forward. "You're under a great deal of tension. I suspect it goes back to early childhood. Did you ever suffer from enuresis?" "It's my turn to ask questions. What about those fake tokens you tried to palm off on me?" "Why, it was all a joke. I thought if you could give me a few more days to dig up -- " "I'm giving you just five minutes to dig down," the manager said, smiling pleasantly but firmly. "You ought to know that you can't pull a trick like that with a cash collector; these new models have automatic tabulators and detectors. The moment that robot came back to my office, it spat up the counterfeits. It couldn't stomach them. And neither can I." "Stomach?" asked Anson hopefully. "Are you ever troubled with gastric disturbances? Ulcers? Psy33 chosomatic pain in the -- " The manager thrust out his jaw; "Look here, Anson, you're not a bad sort, really. It's just that you're confused. Why don't you clever up and look at the big picture? This witch-doctor racket of yours, it's atomized. Nobody's got any use for it today. You're like the guys who used to manufacture buggy whips; they sat around telling themselves that the automobile would never replace the horse, when any streetcleaner could see what was happening to business. "Why don't you admit you're licked? The gland-handers have taken over. Why, a man would have to be crazy to go to a psychiatrist nowadays and you know there aren't any crazy people any more. So forget about all this. Take a course or something. You can be an End-Doc yourself. Then open up a real office and make yourself some big tokens." Anson shook his head. "Sorry," he said. "Not interested." The manager spread his hands. "All right. I gave you a chance. Now there's nothing left to do but call in the ejectors." i the door. Apparently he had been prepared for Anson's decision, because two ejectors were waiting. They rolled into the room and, without bothering to focus their beams on Anson, commenced to scoop books from the shelves and deposit them in their big open belly-hampers. "Wait!" Anson cried, but the ejector robots continued inexorably and alphabetically; there went Adler, Brill, Carmichael, Dunbar, Ellis, Freud, Gesell, Korney, Isaacs, Jung, Kardiner, Lindner, Moll -- "Darling, what's the matter?" Sue Porter was in the room. Then she was in his arms and Dr. Anson had a difficult time remembering what the matter was. The girl affected him that way. But a look at the manager's drugged smile served as a reminder. Anson's face reddened, due to a combination of embarrassment and lipstick smudges, as he told Sue what had happened. Sue laughed. "Well, if that's all it is, what are you so upset about?" Without waiting for a reply, she advanced upon the manager, her hand digging into her middle bra-cup. "Here's your tokens," she said. "Now call off the ejectors." The manager accepted the disks with a smile of pure euphoria, then strode over to the robots and punched buttons. The ejectors halted their labors between Reich and Stekel, then reversed operations. Quickly and efficiently, they replaced all the books on the shelves. 35 In less than a minute, Anson faced the girl in privacy. "You shouldn't have done that," he said severely. "But, darling, I wanted to. After all, what are a few tokens more or less?" "A few tokens?" Anson scowled. "In the past year, I've borrowed over two thousand from you. This can't go on." "Of course not," the girl agreed. "That's what I've been telling you. Let's get a Permanent and then Daddy will give you a nice fat job and -- " "There you go again! How often must I warn you about the Elektra situation? This unnatural dependency on the Father Image is dangerous. If only you'd let me get you down on the couch -- " "Why, of course, darling!" "No, no!" Anson cried. "I want to analyze you!" "Not now," Sue answered. "We'll be late for dinner. Daddy expects you." "Damn dinner and damn Daddy, too," Anson said. But he took the girl's arm and left the office, contenting himself by slamming the door. "Aren't you going to put up that Doctor Will Return in Two Hours sign?" the girl asked, glancing back at the door. "No " Anson told her. "I'm not coming back in two hours. Or ever." Sue gave him a puzzled look, but her eyes were smiling. weren't smiling as he and Sue took off from the roof. He kept them closed, so that he didn't have to watch the launching robots, or note the 'copter's progress as it soared above the city. He didn't want to gaze down at the metallic tangle of conveyors moving between the factories or the stiffly striding figures which supervised their progress on the ramps and loading platforms. The air about them was filled with 'copters, homeward bound from offices and recreation areas, but no human figures moved in the streets. Ground-level was almost entirely mechanized, "What's the matter now?" Sue's voice made him look at her. Her eyes held genuine concern. "The sins of the fathers," Anson said. "Yours and mine." He watched the girl as she set the 'copter on auto-pilot for the journey across the river. "Of course it really wasn't my father's fault that he steered me into psychiatry. After all, it's been a family tradition for a hundred and fifty years. All my paternal ancestors were psychiatrists, with the exception of one or two renegade Behaviorists. When he encouraged my interest in the profession, I never stopped to question him. 36 He trained me -- and I was the last student to take up the specialty at medical school The last, mind you! "I should have known then that it was useless. But he kept insisting this state of affairs couldn't last, that things were sure to change. 'Cheer up,' he used to tell me, whenever I got discouraged. 'The pendulum is bound to swing in the other direction. And then he'd tell me about the good old days when he was a boy and the world was still full of fetichism and hebephrenia and pyromania and mixoscopic zoophilia. 'It will come again,' he kept telling me. 'Just you wait and see! We'll have frottage and nympholepsy and compulsive exhibitionism -- everything your little heart desires.' "Well, he was wrong. He died knowing that he had set me up in a dead-end profession. I'm an anachronism, like the factory worker or the farmer or the miner or the soldier. We don't have any need for them in our society any more; robots have replaced them all. And the End-Docs have replaced the psychiatrists and neuro-surgeons. With robots to ease the physical and economic burden and gland-handers to relieve mental tension, there's nothing left for me. The last psychiatrist should have disappeared along with the last advertising man. Come to think of it, they probably belong together. My father was wrong, Sue. I know that now. But most of the real blame belongs to your father." "Daddy?" she exclaimed. "How can you possibly blame him?" family has been pioneering in robotics almost as long as mine has worked in psychiatry. One of your ancestors took out the first basic patent. If it weren't for him and those endocrine shots, everything would still be normal -- lots of incest and scoptophilia, plenty of voyeurism for everybody -- " "Why, darling, what a thing to say! You know as well as I do what robots have done for the world. You said it yourself. We don't have any more manual or menial labor. There's no war, plenty of everything for everybody. And Daddy isn't stopping there." "I suppose not," Anson said bitterly. "What is the old devil dreaming up now?" Sue flushed. "You wouldn't talk like that if you knew just how hard he's been working. He and Mr. Mullet, the engineering chief. They're just about ready to bring out the new pilot models they've developed for space travel." "I've heard that one before. They've been announcing those models for ten years." "They keep running into bugs, 37 I guess. But sooner or later, they'll find a way to handle things. Nothing is perfect, you know. Every once in a while, there's still some trouble with the more complicated models." "But they keep trying for perfection. Don't you see where all this leads to, Sue? Human beings will become obsolescent. First the workers, now the psychiatrists and other professions. But it won't end there. Inside of another generation or two, we won't need anyone any more. Your father, or somebody like him, will produce the ultimate robot -- the robot that's capable of building other robots and directing them. Come to think of it, he's already done the first job; your factories are self-perpetuating. All we need now is a robot that can fake the place of a few key figures like your father. Then that's the end of the human race. Oh, maybe they'll keep a few men and women around for pets, but that's all. And thank God I won't be here to see it." "So why worry?" Sue replied. "Enjoy yourself while you can. We'll apply for a Permanent and Daddy will give you a job like he promised me -- "Job? What kind of job?" "Oh, maybe he'll make you a vice-president or something. They don't have to do anything." "Fine! A wonderful future!" "I don't see anything wrong with it. You ought to consider yourself lucky." "Listen, Sue." He turned to her earnestly. "You just don't understand the way I feel. I've spent eighteen years of my life in school, six of it in training for my profession. That's all I know and I know it well. And what have I to show for it? I'm a psychiatrist who's never had a patient, a neuro-surgeon who's never performed anything but an experimental topectomy or lobotomy. That's my work, my life, and I want a chance to function. I don't intend to sit around on a fat sinecure, raising children whose only future is oblivion. I don't want a Permanent with you under those conditions." Permanent with me isn't good enough, is that it? I suppose you'd rather have a lot of repression and guilt complexes and all that other stuff you're always talking about." "It isn't that," Anson insisted. "I don't really want the world to revert to neurotic or psychotic behavior just .so I can have a practice. But damn it, I can't stand to see the way things are going. We've done away with stress and privation and tension and superstition and intolerance, and that's great. But we've also done away with ourselves in the 38 process, We're getting to the point where we, as human beings, no longer have a function to perform. We're not needed The girl gave him an angry glance. "What you're trying to say is that you don't need me, is that it?" "I do need you. But not on these terms, I'm not going to lead a useless existence, or bring children into a world where they'll be useless. And if your father brings up that vice-president deal at dinner tonight, I'm going to tell him to take his job and -- " "Never mind!" Sue flipped the switch from auto-pilot back to manual and the 'copter turned, "You needn't bother about dinner. I'll take you back to your office now. You can put yourself down on the couch and do a little practicing on your own mind. You need it! Of all the stupid, pigheaded -- " The sound of the crash reached them even at flying level. Sue Porter broke off abruptly and glanced down at the river front below. Anson stared with her. "What was that?" he asked. "I don't know -- can't make it out from here." She spun the controls, guiding the 'copter down until it hovered over a scene of accelerating confusion. A huge loading barge was moored against one of the docks. Had been moored, rather; as they watched, it swung erratically into the current, then banged back against the pier. Huge piles of machinery, only partially lashed to the deck, now tumbled and broke free. Some of the cranes splashed into the water and others rolled across the flat surface of the barge. "Accident," Sue gasped. "The cable must have broken." metallic figures which dotted the deck and stood stolidly on the dock. "Look at the robots!" "What about them?" asked Sue. "Aren't they supposed to be doing something? That one with the antenna -- isn't it designed to send out a warning signal when something goes wrong?" "You're right. They beam Emergency in a case like this. The expediters should be out by now." "Some of them look as if they're paralyzed," Anson noted, observing a half dozen of the metallic figures aboard the barge. They were rigid, unmoving. Even as he watched, a round steel bell bowled across the deck. None of the robots moved -- the sphere struck them like a ball hitting the pins and hurtled them into the water. On the pier, the immobilized watchers gave no indication of reaction. "Paralyzed," Anson repeated. "Not that one!" 39 Sue pointed excitedly as the copter hovered over the deck. Anson looked and found the cause of her consternation. A large, fully articulated robot with the humanoid face of a controller clattered along in a silvery blur of motion. From one of its four upper appendages dangled a broad-bladed axe. It bumped against an armless receptacle-type robot and the axe descended, striking the robot squarely in its loading compartment. There was a crash as the victim collapsed. And the controller robot sped on, striking at random, in a series of sped-up motions almost impossible to follow -- but not impossible to understand. "That's the answer!" said Anson. "It must have cut the cable with the axe. And attacked the others, to immobilize them. Come on, let's land this thing." "But we can't go down there! It's dangerous! Somebody will send out the alarm. The expediters will handle it -- " "Land!" Anson commanded. He began to rummage around in the rear compartment of the 'copter, "What are you looking for?" Sue asked as she maneuvered the machine to a clear space alongside a shed next to the dock. "The rope ladder." "But we won't need it. We're on the ground." " need it." He produced the tangled length and began to uncoil it. "You stay here," he said. "This is my job." "What are you going to do?" "Yes, what are you going to do? ' The deep voice came from the side of the 'copter. Anson and Sue looked up at the face of Eldon Porter. "Daddy! How did you get here?" "Alarm came through." ' scowled at the dock beyond, where the expediter robots were already mopping up with flamethrowers. "You've got no business here," Eldon Porter said harshly. "This area's off-limits until everything's under control." He turned to Anson. "And I'll have to ask you to forget everything you've seen here. We don't want word of accidents like these to leak out -- just get people needlessly upset." "Then this isn't the first time?" asked Anson. "Of course not. Mullet's had a lot of experience; he knows how to handle this." "Right, Chief." Anson recognized the thin, bespectacled engineer at Eldon Porter's side. "Every time we test out one of these advanced models, something goes haywire. Shocks overload, some damned thing. Only thing we can 40 do is scrap it and try again. So you folks keep out of the way. We're going to corner it with the flame-throwers and -- " "No!" Anson opened the door and climbed out, dragging the long rope ladder behind him. "Where in hell do you think you're going?" demanded Eldon Porter. "I'm after that robot," Anson said. "Give me two of your men to hold the ends of this ladder. We can use it like a net and capture the thing without destroying it. That is, put it in restraint." "Restraint?" "Technical term we psychiatrists use." Anson smiled at the two men and then at the girl. "Don't worry," he said. "I know what I'm doing. I've got a case at last. Your robot is psychotic." "Psychotic?" grumbled Eldon Porter, watching the young man move away. "What's that mean?" "Nuts," said Sue sweetly. "A technical term.' Sue saw Dr. Howard Anson again. She waited anxiously outside in the corridor with her father until the young man emerged. He peeled off his gloves, smiling. "Well?" rumbled Eldon Porter, "Ask Mullet," Anson suggested. "He did it!" the thin engineer exulted. "It works, just like he said it would! Now we can use the technique whenever there's a breakdown. But I don't think we'll have any more. Not if we incorporate his suggestions in the new designs. We can use them on the new space pilot models, too." "Wonderful!" Eldon Porter said. He put his hand on Anson's shoulder. "We owe you a lot." "Mullet deserves the credit," Anson replied. "If not for him and his schematics, I'd never have made it. He worked with me night and day, feeding me the information. We correlated everything -- you know, I'd never realized how closely your engineers had followed the human motor-reaction patterns." Eldon Porter cleared his throat. "About that job," he began. "That vice-presidency -- " "Of course," Anson said. "I'll take it. There's going to be a lot of work to do. I want to train at least a dozen men to handle emergencies until the new models take over. I understand you've had plenty of cases like this in the past" "Right. And we've always ended up by junking the robots that went haywire. Hushed it up, of course, so people wouldn't worry. Now we're all set. We can duplicate the electronic patterns of the human brain without worrying about breakdowns due to 41 speedup or overload. Why didn't we think of the psychiatric approach ourselves?" "Leave that to me," Anson said. And as the two men moved off, he made a psychiatric approach toward the girl. She finally stepped back out of his arms. "You owe me an explanation. What's the big idea? You're taking the job, after all!" "I've found I can be useful," Anson told her. "There is a place for my profession -- a big one. Human beings no longer go berserk, but robots do." "Is that what this is all about? Have you been psychoanalyzing that robot you caught?" psychoanalysis isn't suitable for robots. The trouble is purely mechanical. But the brain is a mechanism, too. The more I worked with Mullet, the more I learned about the similarities." other." "You cured that robot in there?" she asked incredulously. "That's right." Anson slipped out of his white gown. "It's as good as new, ready to go back on the job at once. Of course it will have slower, less intense reactions, but its judgment hasn't been impaired. Neuro-surgery did the trick. That's the answer, Sue. Once you open them up, you can see the cure's the same." "So that's why you were wearing a surgical gown," she said. "You were operating on that robot." Anson grinned triumphantly. "The robot was excited, in a state of hysteria. I merely applied my knowledge and skill to the problem." "But what kind of an operation?" "I opened up the skull and eased the pressure on the overload wires. There used to be a name for it, but now there's a new one." Anson took her back into his arms. "Darling, congratulate me! I've just successfully performed the first prefrontal robotomy!" Current New Books : Science  Fantasy Fiction m We carry a full line of all current American science fiction, as well as a large stock of scarce out-of-print books in this field. Back issues of science fiction magazines available. (Bet. 11th  12th Streets) New York 3, New York Open Monday Thru Saturday 9:30 A. M. to 6:00 P. M. (Phone GRa mercy 3-5990) 42 ( Continued from page 4) one can be revived by praise -- but my own curiosity has been momentarily stirred. Is science fiction literature, either with or without a capital "L"? I don't know, but let's see. The litmus commonly used to determine whether something is literature indicates its degree of success in depicting its era. I know that's a sticky sentence, but it's the kind of language critics hide behind. All it means is: did the author give you a sharp, vivid idea of what it was like to be alive in his time? Because science fiction deals mostly with the future and the past, alien planets, other dimensions and the like, it would seem to be out of bounds as literature, on the basis of this definition. How can you live vicariously in a writer's era if he's constantly going off somewhere else? Ah, but is he? The more he tells you of other times and  places, the more he reveals of his own time and place. You can see that for yourself in the Utopias of the past; they display in surgical detail the conditions they aimed to correct. Not too oddly, I guess, we in the present can't find much choice between those real and imaginary societies. The real ones were harsh and unjust, but so were the imaginary -- they were sweet setups for the authors and their friends, bum deals for everyone else. The gadgetry, too, tells us all we need to know of their science. Many of the ideas proved valid -- distant communication, flight, ground and undersea travel, transmutation of metals, improved food raising and storage, teaching methods, publishing, recording sound for posterity -- but they were unworkable because they were bound so immovably to the science of the day. In the same way, many of our ideas are valid, but if they come about as proposed, it will be a sheer accident. We also, of course, are limited by our knowledge. But it's the idea that counts, not the execution -- once the thought is expressed, the rest is up to the researchers. Science fiction does something that no other fiction can do. It provides a clear view of today, plus a sharp contrast between extrapolation and ultimate fact. A bonus like that should make science fiction LLiterature . Not all, by any means -- no field of any kind can produce only masterpieces -- but enough to meet the entrance examination. , You may fire when ready, Gridley, or whatever your name is this year. But before you do -- is your attack Literature? 43 i for your information ing brightly over the Atlantic Ocean off the New Jersey shore and from this fact I derive for myself the right to reminisce a little. About thirtyfive years ago -- I was still in high school at the time -- there was an astronomical exhibition in the old Urania Observatory in Berlin, the same observatory where the planetoid Eros had been tracked down. One of the items on display was a model of 44 the Moon, some sixteen inches in diameter, made in years of painstaking work by a retired teacher. A white-haired gentleman in his seventies was talking to him and when he left, somebody said to me: "This gentleman still knew Professor Hansen." This would have been more instructive by far if I had known at the time who Professor Hansen had been, but the name stuck in my mind and in due course I found out. Peter Andreas Hansen, to use his full name, had been the author of a theory concerning the Moon. It was easily the most spectacular idea about the Moon anybody has ever had and it is almost sad that he was wrong. If Hansen had been right, science fiction authors would have a very nearly inexhaustible theme to play with and the first exploratory round-the-Moon ships would really have something to watch for and photograph. to realize that the Moon is an independent solid body in space at about the time of Christ. What people thought before that time is only imperfectly known; my guess is that most of them managed to do without any specific ideas. Pliny the Elder mentioned in his famous Natural History that "the ancients" thought the Moon was a round silver shield in the sky. But there was disagreement about the nature of the spots that could be so clearly seen. One unknown philosopher declared that they were just dirt, atmospheric vapors which had condensed on the shiny silver. Another equally unknown philosopher held that no vapors had sullied the splendor of the heavenly disk, but that the spots one could see were reflections of the continents and seas of the Earth below. One might study the geography of the Earth by looking at the Moon. The really difficult problem was to find out where the observer himself was located in this reflection. Another early idea is embodied in a Hindu legend. According to it, the Moon was the round face of a lantern carried by a gigan45 Kepler's Second Law. The areas swept over the radius vector must be equal for equal times. In a circular orbit P, 45  the angles would be equal, too. In an elliptical orbit (right), they are decidely unequal tic (and invisible) Heavenly Watchman. In the classical West, as I have mentioned, the Moon was recognized as a "second Earth" some two thousand years ago. It was understood that the Moon was considerably smaller than Earth, but this was taken to be the main or even the only dissimilarity. Like the Earth, it indubitably had continents and seas, mountains and valleys, rivers and forests. These ideas are still reflected in the astronoomical names for some of the lunar features. The largest of the dark blotches is still called Oceanus procell arum, the Ocean of Storms. Another feature is still spoken of as the Sinus iridum, the Rainbow Bay, and another section is labeled Palus nebularum , the Misty Swamp. When Galileo Galilei looked at the Moon, he still thought he saw seas and continents, but it needed only slight improvements of the early telescopes to realize that the "seas" could not be seas. And familiarity with the surface of the Moon quickly convinced the observer that he could always see everything there was to be seen, that his vision was never obscured by lunar cloud patches. The astronomers of the first half of the seventeenth century might not yet be able to make up their minds on whether there was an atmosphere on the Moon or not, but they could tell that it was a cloudless atmosphere. Later in the same century, the case was already decided. The 46 Dutch astronomer and mathematician Christian Huyghens, who died in 1695, stated it categorically in his book Cosmotheoros : "on the Moon, there are no seas, no rivers, nor clouds, nor air and water." The same book, incidentally, contains the statement that the moons of Jupiter and of Saturn always turn the same side to their planets, just as our moon does with us. 17 OR A layman, Huyghens' verdiet may well have dispelled whatever interest he had had in the Moon before. As far as astronomers were concerned, their work was just beginning. The first and most obvious and incidentally rather tedious job was a complete mapping of the visible hemisphere. If any changes should take place on the lunar surface, one had to have a detailed map to recognize them. While they were at it, astronomers began to realize that our moon is extraordinary in size. The Earth-Moon system is almost a double planet, something we know to be theoretically possible, even though our own solar system happens not to offer an example. True, our moon is not the largest satellite in the Solar System. Its diameter of 2160 miles is surpassed by three of the four large moons of Jupiter (namely by Io, Ganymede and Callisto), by Titan, the largest of Saturn's moons, and by Triton, the larger of the two known moons of Neptune. But while Triton has a diameter of around 3000 miles, the diameter of its planet is 26,800 miles. Earth's diameter is a little over 7900 miles, so that the diameter of our moon is, in round  47 oM The extreme positions above and below the ecliptic the Moon can assume, permitting a look over its poles figures, one-quarter of the diameter of the planet to which it belongs. Still, the Earth-Moon system is not quite a double planet because the common center of gravity of the system is still inside the bod' of the Earth, about 1000 miles below the surface. Although nobody ever experienced any trouble locating the Moon in the sky, provided it was visible at all, the calculation of the Moon's orbit happens to be a very difficult job. One might say that any perturbation of its movement that is possible at all actually does take place. For quite some time, astronomers looked for some unknown factor influencing the Moon's movement. And this is the point where Professor Peter Andreas Hansen entered the picture. Hansen had been born in Denmark exactly one hundred years after Huyghens died in Holland. Before he became an astronomer, he had been an instrument maker, but he became involved in an astronomical venture -- the measuring of a meridian. He was working at Altona Observatory then, but only a few years later, in 1825, he was offered the position as director of the Seeberg Observatory. Hansen's special interest was the computation of orbits and he was fascinated by the perturbations of orbits. Small wonder that he tackled the problem of the orbit of the Moon. While working at it, he thought one day that he had spotted that unknown factor other astronomers had been talking about. Much could be explained if one assumed that the Moon was not a perfect sphere. not perfect spheres. Everybody knows that the Earth has a rather marked equatorial bulge. And Jupiter's equatorial bulge is so enormous that it can be seen with even a small telescope. But this is not what Hansen meant when he said that the Moon was not a perfect sphere. He did not think of equatorial 48 I The shape of the Moon according to Hansen's theory bulges and flattened poles. The idea was rather that the Moon was slightly egg-shaped, that it had two equatorial diameters, one when measured from rim to rim of the visible disk and another and larger one when measured from the center of the visible disk to the center of the hemisphere, which is invisible from Earth. Instead of having an equatorial bulge all around the equator, like a quickly rotating planet, the Moon, in Hansen's opinion, had a large equatorial bulge in only one spot, something like an enormous high plateau, large enough to accommodate whole mountain chains and deep valleys. The center of this enormous bulge  was supposed to coincide with the center of the visible disk of the Moon. In fact, all we could see from Earth was just this bulge, for the Moon's longer equatorial diameter was lined up with the common center of gravity of the Earth-Moon system. If this was true, it not only explained the observed peculiarities in the Moon's orbital motion; it also shed an entirely new light on everything else that had been observed. If the visible lunar disk was an enormous mountainous plateau, lifted to stratospheric heights, the observed absence of air and of water was only the logical result of such elevation. There was no observable air because the 49 plateau was above the denser layers of the Moon's atmosphere. And there could be no water because it had run off the bulge thousands or millions of years ago. It followed that no observation that had been made could be applied to the unknown hemisphere of the Moon. The most thorough knowledge of the Sahara Desert does not enable you to construct a picture of India or of Mexico just because they lie in the same latitudes. The Moon's other hemisphere probably did have an atmosphere and probably did have water. And where there are air and water, there are probably plants. And where there are plants, the presence of animals can be predicted with a fair chance of being right, because animal life is parasitic on plant life. Nor did you have to stop along this chain of reasoning at this point If there are animals, some of them will start preying on other animals after a while and become carnivorous. And some of them might become intelligent in time and represent what older poets had called the "selenites," the inhabitants of the Moon. with much respect because he was a deservedly famous astronomer. They listened with the greatest of interest, too, because 50 it was a fascinating and novel idea. The next problem was to find out whether it was also true. Continued observation was still the means of doing it because nature had provided some help in the form of the phenomenon of libration. I feel that I should digress from the main theme at this point for a fuller explanation of this phenomenon which, as I know from correspondence I receive from readers, is not well understood by many. As is generally known, the Moon turns around its axis in the same number of days and hours as it needs to go around the Earth once. It is as if you had a man walking around you in a circle, looking rigidly in the direction in which he is walking. That way, he turns around his own axis once every time he circles you and all you can observe is his left profile, with his left ear roughly in the center of what you can see of his head. Well, if this is the case, what is libration and how does it enter into the picture? The proper answer is that it is caused by the fact that the Moon does not move around the Earth in a circle but on an elliptical orbit. To explain this, let us first see what the Moon does not do (Fig. 1). Namely, it does not move around the Earth in a circle. Such a circular path is shown on the left in the diagram. If the Moon did move in a circular path, it would need precisely the same time to go from A to B as it would need to go from C to D. In reality, the orbit is elliptical, as shown with great exaggeration on the right in the diagram. Again it needs as much time to go from A to B as it does to go from C to D. The sections of the orbit traveled are of markedly different length; what counts is that the shaded areas formed by the lines from the center of the Moon to the common center of gravity are equal. Technically, such a line from center to center is known as the radius vector and Kepler's Second Law states that the radius vector must sweep over equal areas in equal times. When the Moon is closest to the Earth -- in perigee, as it is called -- it moves faster than when it is farthest away, or in apogee. Logically, then, since the areas covered by the radius vector have to be equal for equal times, the portions of the orbit traversed cannot be of equal length. The customary statement that the average velocity of the Moon is 0.65 miles per second is, of course, true, but the word "average" must not be overlooked. Actually, the Moon is faster than that in perigee and slower in apogee. Before going on to the next step of the explanation, let me give the actual figures: The farthest apogee possible is 252,710 miles; the nearest possible perigee is 221,463 miles, both measured from the center of the Earth to the center of the Moon. The surface-to-surface distance is, of course, 5000 miles less. velocity of the Moon along its orbit is not uniform, we only have to realize that the rate of. rotation around its axis must be uniform to see what happens (Fig. 2). Both at apogee and at perigee, the same spot on the Moon -- marked by a short line -- forms the center of the visible disk. But this spot is not in the center at intermediate positions. One might say that the rotation of the Moon lags somewhat behind its orbital motion for onehalf of the orbit and is somewhat ahead of it for the other half. And if the spot which is in the center at apogee, and perigee is off center in between, it is obvious that a portion of what was visible, say, in apogee disappears from view over the left rim, while another previously invisible portion comes into view over the right rim. This is part of what is called libration. The other part is caused 51 by the fact that the Moon's orbit is slightly tilted as compared to the orbit of the Earth around the Sun, the ecliptic (Fig. 3). Depending on the position at the moment, we can sometimes peep over the lunar north pole into the area beyond, and sometimes over the lunar south pole. The overall result is that, in the course of a number of years, we can see and map a total of 59 per cent of the lunar surface. Only 41 per cent of it is completely unknown and will remain so until the films taken by the first circumlunar rocket come out of the developer. But a total of 59 per cent was enough to disprove Hansen's intriguing idea. If he had been right, we should have caught an occasional glimpse of the "lowlands," especially when looking over the poles. Moreover, at periods of maximum libration, the unusual shape of the Moon should be apparent to some degree to direct vision. sive research -- much of it carried out by Simon Newcomb in Washington -- all astronomers were agreed that Hansen's assumption did not conform with , reality. Since the whole episode had taken place at a time when science fiction novels were few and far between, Professor Han52 sen's egg-shaped Moon was not exploited literarily. With just one exception, that is, hut this exception was written in Polish. It appeared decades after the idea had been abandoned in science, namely, half a century ago. Its title was On Silvery Plains and the name of its author was Jerczy von Zulawsky. In the story, two or three ships, carrying cabins that can be used like automobiles, land near the center of the visible hemisphere of the Moon and then start the long trek "downhill" to the jungle of the lowlands. Near the end of his life, the leader of the expedition goes back in one of the automobile cabins to the place of the original landing where a mortar has been left behind to shoot the expedition's report back to Earth. The novel, of course, was supposed to be this report. Since I last read the book in about 1928, I may have forgotten some details, but it seems to me that Hansen's name was not mentioned in it. Jerczy von Zulawsky probably never saw the original papers but received his inspiration from a second or third hand popular account in a general magazine or newspaper supplement. Well, how does the other side of the Moon look? The answer is: probably not very different from the side we can see from Earth, What appears at the rim when the liforation is favorable are the same types of formations so well known to astronomers. There are a number of craters, some of them quite large, a mountain range or two, and the edges of some mare plains. Interestingly enough, we know the approximate locations of at least three craters that are deeply hidden in the inaccessible 4 1 per cent of the lunar surface. These craters have systems of "rays" as we know them from Tycho and Copernicus on the visible hemisphere. On "our" side, all "ray" systems originate from large craters and the "rays" themselves are great circle lines. It is comparatively unimportant in this connection that we don't know the nature of the "rays" and have no idea of why some craters have them and others do not What is important is that the "rays" from beyond the rim indicate the existence and locations of several large craters. Some British astronomers have postulated that the unknown hemisphere may differ in degree from the known hemisphere, even though they must be fundamentally alike. They think that the unknown hemisphere contains a lesser number of craters and consists mostly of large mare plains. This reasoning is built, however, upon a foundation of hypotheses which, at the moment, are beyond either proof or disproof. The only suggestion one can make here is to have patience. In about 20 years, if not earlier, we'll be able to look at films and see what the other side actually looks like. A S A result of the discussion of the "transits" of Venus across the Sun's disk, I received a number of letters from readers who wanted to know a lot of things I had failed to mention since, after all, my article did not concern transits specifically. The questions ranged all the way from requests for a table of Venus transits to inquiries about rules for transits of Mercury. Because Mercury moves around the Sun in a much shorter time than Venus, a Mercury transit is a much more frequent phenomenon than a Venus transit. It can occur only in May and in November and the number of years between one transit and the next follows the sequence 13 -- 7 -- 10 -- 3 -- 10 -- 3, a total of 46 years. The cycle then repeats. Table I shows the transits which took place or will take 53 place during the 19th and 20th centuries, with an additional entry for the next century because the last transit of the 20th century will be a mere grazing of the Sun's limb -- almost a near miss, so to speak. As regards Venus transits, they are listed on Table II and because they are so rare, we can cover a time interval of several centuries. Taking further strides in the medical sciences for granted, I hope that at least half 1799 May 7 1907 Nov. 14 1802 Nov. 8 1914 Nov. 7 1815 Nov. 11 1924 May 7 1822 Nov. 4 1927 Nov. 9 1832 May 5 1940 Nov. 11 1835 Nov. 7 1953 Nov. 14 1845 May 8 1957 May 5 1848 Nov. 9 1960 Nov. 7 1861 Nov. 11 1970 May 8 1868 Nov. 4 1973 Nov. 9 1878 May 6 1986 Nov. 12 1881 Nov. 7 1993 Nov. 5 1891 May 9 1999 Nov. 15 1894 Nov. 10 2003 May 6  i of my readers will be able to see the next one scheduled and half of those the one after the next. Year and Date: Duration: 1631, Dec. 6 3 h 10 m 1639, Dec. 4 6 h 34 m . 1761, June 5 6 h 16 m 1769, June 3 4 h 0 m 1874, Dec. 8 4 h 11 m 1882, Dec. 6 5 h 57 m 2004, June 7 5 h 30 m 2012, June 5 6 h 42 m 2117, Dec. 10 4 h 46 m 2125, Dec. 8 5 h 37 m 2247, June 11 4 h 16 m 2255, June 8 7 h 12 m 2360, Dec. 12 5 h 25 m 2368, Dec. 10 4 h 59 m 2490, June 12 2 h 4 m 2498, June 9 7 h 53 m 2603, Dec. 15 5 h 53 m 2611, Dec. 13 4 h 30 m 2733, June 15 short 2741, June 12 7 h 46 m 2846, Dec. 16 6 h 14 m 2854, Dec. 14 3 h 48 m 2976, June 17 very short 2984, June 14 7 h 25 m 54 59 I l ' The Category Inventors  1 There was security for all in this well-run  world  -- hut what happened to a man who tried i to get ahead could never happen to a robot! Illustrated 1 -- c  co down that brought matters to a head. Not that they hadn't been gathering for months. Ever since, in fact, he had been put on reserve, .Marge seemed to have been conducting a campaign -- a subtle, insistent, completely wiiety campaign. First it was: "It's not your fault, honey, the world just doesn't understand creative artists any more." He had said modestly, "Oh, a bassoon player isn't creative, peaches; he's executant." "Anyway," she retorted firmly, "he's an artist " It seemed only as an afterthought that she added, "That means he's got intelligence 66 and imagination. And that means he's got a head start when it comes to finding a new job -- doesn't it, honey?" And her big brown eyes had looked up at him so confidently, so guilelessly. "Sure, sure, a head start," he had said, feeling his heart droop. Being able to play the bassoon didn't seem much of a qualification for doing any other job at all. "Of course," she said a few days later, "you could get a job in a jazz band, Gilbert, couldn't you? It's all the rage again." She 67 added hastily, "Oh, I know you don't like the idea, but -- " He explained to her patiently that it wasn't a matter of not liking the idea. It was simply that he couldrit . Playing jazz wasn't quite the same thing as playing serious music, which was why robots could be taught to do the one, but not -- so far, anyway -- the other. "Well, Phil Tomkys made the switch, didn't he?" she said. What Phil Tomkys could do and what he could do, he'd told her tersely, were two entirely different things. Jazz playing was a certain specialized ability -- he made it sound on a level with safe-breaking or parricide -- and you either had it or you hadn't -- now did she see? pose then?" she suggested some time later. She couldn't have touched him on a rawer spot. But she went on, blithely unwitting : "How about those tunes you're always humming to yourself? They sound pretty good to me and -- r" "They're probably someone else's," he told her curtly. They were someone else's, he knew. Ten years of orchestra playing had left no room in his head for original music. He'd learned that at great cost, because he had tried his hand once at a quartet 68 for bassoon, celeste, recorder and guitar -- and even that unusual combination hadn't been proof against his subconscious; it was almost finished before he'd realized that it was all bits and pieces from obscure compositions he'd played in the past. The memory of that first and last attempt made him feel guilty now. That was one of the nastiest things about being on reserve -- it made you think yourself deficient in not having abilities that there was no earthly reason you should have, anyway. But he managed to keep a hold on his temper. And the next time. And  by a mighty effort, the next. But the tension mounted and mounted -- until the robot broke down one fine spring morning. And then it stopped mounting. It exploded. "Right in the middle of getting breakfast, too," Marge wailed, surveying the inert mass of metal that lay by the kitchen table. Gilbert had just got up. He rubbed the sleep from his eyes. "I'll ring Center," he said with an unurgent yawn. "But the children will be late for school," she said. "Colin! Michael!" she called to the bathroom. "Do hurry." "It's not much use their hurrying, is it, if there's no breakfast ready for them?" Gilbert observed helpfully. "What do you think I'm trying to do?" she snapped, juggling wildly with unfamiliar implements. "I've only got two pairs of hands." He roared at that and struck a pose. "Step closer, folks! See the only woman in captivity with four arms." She stamped her foot in flustered rage. "You know what I meant. A fine father you are, standing there trying to be funny when your children are late for school. As if the poor mites haven't had enough to put up with lately." His laughter stopped abruptly. "And what exactly do you mean by that?" "What I say." She jabbed desperately at food tubes. He glared at her. "Well, just what have the 'poor mites' had to put up with?" "Oh, I'm too busy to argue with you. Anyway, you wouldn't understand." "Oh, wouldn't I? Perhaps I understand only too well. 'Lately' wouldn't be just three months and thirteen days?" "If you like," she muttered, not looking at him. "Just as I thought !" he exploded. "You blame me. Ever since they put me on reserve you've been getting at me. That's a fine encouragement for a man, I must say. If you think -- " vanced a step toward her. He failed to notice the recumbent robot until he fell headlong over it He lay there, rubbing a scuffed shin and swearing colorfully. "If you're going to use foul language," his wife said icily, "you might at least keep your voice down. You know what sharp ears the children have." He climbed to his feet, glaring. "Oh, so now I'm a corrupter of my own children, is that it? Well, let me tell you that -- " But at that moment a terrific squawking rose from the Henomat, the gadget that synthesised fresh eggs from raw meal. His wife jerked and jabbed frantically at the kitchen control panel. She only succeeded in releasing several faucets of assorted juices and ketchups. As they splashed and oozed over the floor she made one last despairing assault on the control panel. The faucets continued to run. But a blaring of jazz music joined the chaos now. She threw up her hands in surrender, sank into a chair and buried her head on the table-top. Gilbert, standing there in a deafened daze, felt a sudden pang of remorse. Perhaps it was his fault; perhaps he should have foreseen the day , when a metal being with a crystalline brain would take over his job, as robots 69 had taken over so many other people's by now. Contrite he dashed to the control panel and fumbled at it. Somehow his manipulations did the trick. The faucets gurgled to a stop, the music snapped off and the Henomat died in a flurry of feathery whimpers. Gilbert's self-esteem recovered slightly. He looked expectantly at his wife, but she did not lift her head. She only sniffed a dismal and muffled sniff. There's gratitude! he thought angrily. Well, it wasn't his fault. His gaze fell upon the abject heap of metal on the floor. It was its fault -- it and millions of its kind. Suddenly all the frustration of the last few months focused on the robot and ignited in anger. He lashed out at it with his foot.     The foot was still slipper-shod and it hurt. But he was too enraged to care and the action, although it made no impression on the robot, brought gratifying relief to his feelings. Marge had raised her head and was regarding him witheringly. "Well, now I've seen everything," she said. "A grown man actually kicking a poor defenseless robot." "When it's down, too," he said caustically. He flared up again, 70 "It seems you've got more sympathy for a robot than you have for your husband. It's a fine way to -- " He was interrupted by a small human avalanche tumbling into the room. "Morning, Mom," said the boys in chorus. "Morning, Pop," Was there , thought Gilbert, a pause , just a slight one, between the two greetings? And a dying fall to the second? "Hey, the robot's passed out," said Colin. "Was that what all the noise was, Pop?" Michael asked. Gilbert glowered. Then he sighed and dragged the robot out of the kitchen by its feet. He dumped it in a bedroom close! and dialed Robocenter. He lingered a while before he went back to the kitchen. He saw that the kids had left -- without much breakfast, obviously -- and he realized then that that was why he had lingered -- to avoid facing them. So it was getting to that point now. II dressed and feeling desperate when the door buzzer sounded. Not from any desire to be helpful -- that he certainly didn't feel -- but just to be able to hear the sound of his own voice again, anybody s voice, he said, "That'll be the mechanic from Center. I'll open it." But it wasn't the mechanic. "Hello, son," came a plummy voice. Another one, gentle and fluting, cooed from behind a mountainous fluorotex package, "Surprise!" It was George and Phoebe, Marge's parents. Gilbert winced. This was all he needed. "Had a sudden call from party H.Q. " boomed George. "And we took the early rocket in so we could have an hour with you," Phoebe explained, peeking birdlike from behind her burden. "Ah -- er, come in, then," said Gilbert. "Anything wrong, son?" said George, drawing Gilbert to one side as Phoebe went to find Marge. "Wrong? Why, no, nothing's wrong." He laughed unconvincingly. "It's just that I was expecting someone else. The mechanic from Robocenter." "That robot of yours broken down? Too bad. The poor kid's up to her neck in it, eh? I'll just say hello to her." He came back quickly. "I'll say she is! Still, Mother's pitching in." He winked as sounds of furious activity came from the kitchen. "She's just the same at home. Leaves so little for our robot to do, he's thinking of applying for a pension." He chuckled hugely. Then, noticing that ( Gilbert wasn't as much as smiling, he stopped abruptly and turned on a manner that Gilbert knew well by now -- the earnest, the man-to-man. "Well, how are things, my boy?" "You mean, have I got a job yet?" " Heavens , no! I know it's not that easy. We all know it takes time. What I meant was, how are the ideas working out?" " What ideas?" George shook his head. "As bad as that, eh? Still, it's the darkest hour before the dawn. You mark my words, I've seen it happen so many times. Just when a man thinks there isn't a single idea left that someone else hasn't thought of, a real big one comes down out of the blue and hits him right between the -- " The door buzzer cut across George's eloquence. Gilbert ducked out in relief. chanic, clad in the gray coveralls of Roboservice. But he wasn't alone. "Yes?" said Gilbert to the other three who were about to follow the mechanic in. The three were also in gray, but wore bolero and slacks, street style. They were young, cropped of head, their faces scrubbed and intense. "We're therapists," explained 71 the foremost and tallest one. "Therapists?" Gilbert echoed. "But nobody here's sick." "Hah! That's a good one," said the foremost of the three, turning his head to share his amusement with his colleagues. He turned back to Gilbert. "We are, of course, robotherapists." "Huh?" was all that Gilbert could manage. "I am a robopsychiatrist," the other amplified. " am a robosynaptic stimulator," said the second. "And I ," said the third with quiet pride, "am a robomorale coordinator." Just like the three bears, Gilbert thought. Of all the twaddle! But he stood aside for them to enter. "Where is the robot?" said the first therapist. Gilbert, deciding he disliked' the man's manner, addressed himself pointedly to the mechanic. "In the bedroom closet, second on the left. I dumped it there after it broke down. It cluttered up the kitchen too much," "Right," said the mechanic amiably and went through.  "Too bad," said the leading therapist, shaking his head. "It would have been better if you had left it where it fell. The failure attitude often gives a valuable pointer to the cause of breakdown." He beckoned to his colleagues and they followed in the wake of the mechanic. Gilbert looked after them for a long moment before returning to the living room. "W T ell, now I've seen everything," he told his father-in-law. "They've actually got psychiatrists for robots." But George was quite unsurprised. "Why, didn't you know? They've had them for six months or more. One of the brightest new fields in years. The teloids were full of it." "Oh, I must have missed it," Gilbert murmured, realization dawning of just how out of touch he'd been with the world at large; how absorbed in his world of music playing that seemed now as unreal and faraway as an age in history.  earnestly. "That's the way things are now. Branching out, keeping one step ahead of the robot all the time. That's what, if you don't mind my saying so, you haven't realized yet. A man's got to be adaptable. Now, take old Tom Angel, he was a schoolmate of mine. He was a top-class tailor and thought his job was safe as houses. But it wasn't. "So, after he'd been on reserve a time he happens to remember the birthday cards people used to send each other when we were 72 kids. So what does Tom do? He ups and registers himself as the first of a new generation of greeting-card verse writers. And this is the best part, he'd never written a line of verse in his life . But he was first in, so he got charter rights. Get the idea? Once you get in the progressive mood, you're all set." Gilbert reflected dully that brushing the dust off a defunct custom was a funny kind of progress, but he tried to look interested, knowing that George was trying to be helpful in his fashion, just as Marge's mother was when she brought parcels of things a reservist's valid-for-aweek scrip wouldn't stretch for. "You see, Gil," George went on, "this isn't something new. Something like it has been happening for hundreds of years now, with machines displacing people. It's the scale of this that's new, because the robots threaten everybody's job." "Except politicians' and robopsychiatrists'," Gilbert couldn't resist saying. George looked pained. "Don't say that, Gil. And don't think politics aren't getting as competitive as everything else. Imagine, they even sent me to school -- me at my time of life -- to get what they called historical perspective . I kicked like mad, but I must admit it did me a power of good. It makes a man see why there've been so many changes since robots were invented. You know -- " he wagged a finger at Gilbert -- "there's been more progress in the past twenty years than in the whole hundred before that. From space travel to -- well, to self-coiling spaghetti." "I can't see much progress in throwing five million people on reserve in the process." "Ah, but ten years ago there were fifteen million. That shows the challenge of the robot has been taken up. Because it's not only a challenge, it's an opportunity. This is the Age of Opportunity. We can all be thankful for one thing, at least, that we're not living in the last century." George shuddered. "Then, if a man was out of a job he had to find one!" "He had to? I wish I had the chance ." "Ah, but that's the point. It wasn't always so easy. Nowadays, a man doesn't have to fight for a job. All he has to do is invent one." bit in the book," said Gilbert. "You know? The one with pictures that they give you in exchange for your job?"  "Oh, sorry," George said a bit huffily. "I was only trying to help." He rallied. "Anyway, you 73 have got a father-in-law in the right party, that's one consolation. The party that stands up for the reservist's rights Gilbert lifted an inward eye to heaven. "Yes, sir," George continued. "If the Technoes had their way, a reservist's life wouldn't be worth a light. But we fought for his rights all along the line. It was us Populists, for instance, who saw that every family -- workers and reservists alike -- had a robot of its own by inalien able rights ." Gilbert had had as much as he could stand. "To hell with your inalienable rights!" he exploded. "Both parties have got it nicely carved up between them. All either of you care about is making sure that things go on just the way they are. As for the precious benefits of having a robot, let me tell you I'd be perfectly happy if there weren't any robots at all -- especially the ones that sit on their chromium-plated backsides in chromium-plated orchestras!" George looked shocked now. "I -- I -- you don't know what you're saying," he burbled. "Why, you're talking like a -- like a Luddite." "Oh, I am, am I? Well, let me -- " Gilbert stopped in mid-air and said suspiciously, "What's a Luddite?" "Luddites were the people who broke up the first power machines two hundred years ago" It was an item he'd picked up in the course on Historical Perspective. "And if that's the way you're -- " "Hold it! A wild light came into Gilbert's eye. He had just thought of something. Why , of course ! Why not? "What is it, son?" said George, anxious now at the look on his son-in-law's face. But Gilbert didn't hear him. With a whoop he bounded for the door, threw it back and collided with the leading therapist who was waiting on the other side, knuckles raised. "Well -- " gasped the therapist, staggering. "Sorry," said Gilbert cheerfully, trying to push past. "But there's something I have to tell you," said the therapist, recovering balance and breath with an effort. Behind him his two colleagues closed ranks. Gilbert halted. "Well, what is it? Make it brief. I'm a busy man." He laughed delightedly at the novelty of the words.  a queer look. "It's no laughing matter, I'm afraid. We just gave your robot a tapeauto in there and the results were sad, sad. We shall have to take it back for immediate reorientation. You 74  see -- " he shook his head gravely -- "it had developed a severe guilt complex." "Guilt complex?" Gilbert echoed blankly. "That's right. They're sensitive, you know. And if they once get the idea that their owners aren't: happy, that starts it. They think it's their fault, they wonder what mistakes they could have made. They brood on it and then they do make mistakes. Oh, little ones, the kind you or I wouldn't notice at all, but a robot does because it knows it's not supposed to make mistakes. That only makes it feel more guilty and so it goes until -- well, it just gives up in despair." Despite his urgency to be off, Gilbert found himself listening with fascinated incredulity. The therapist was achingly  earnest. "Of course, we'll know better next time, won't we? Center will send a replacement up. Just let the new one know it's making you happy, that's all, and everything will be fine. Just a smile, a grateful word now and then, eh?" For a moment Gilbert looked at the therapist with the expression of a child seeing its first elephant. Then he burst out laughing. "Of course I'll let it know I'm happy! I am happy. Who wouldn't be happy, living in this Age of Opportunity?" He noticed George's startled face peering from the living room and he laughed loudly again. "Now, if you don't mind -- " The therapists looked blankly at each other and fell away as Gilbert made for the door.  Ill carrying its usual scattered population of reservists, waiting in the slender hope of getting in on a hot tip. Gilbert walked past them, straight to the first cubicle. Inside was a counter, behind it a robot attendant "I want to file a category," Gilbert announced. "Certainly, sir," said the robot, producing a form and an envelope from beneath the counter. The form required particulars of name, date of birth, reserve number. Gilbert entered these in impatiently, then arrived at the section headed: Nature of Category. Boldly he filled in neo-luddite, He scratched his chin thoughtfully with the end of his stylus and added. A lawful opposition to the robot economy . He smiled to himself. There was a job no robot would ever be able to take over. Under the heading Overall Classification of Category he entered political. He placed the form flat in the envelope as instructed and passed 75 it with a flourish to the robot. The robot franked it across the flap and fed it into a machine by its side. In a few seconds, the envelope popped out again and the robot handed it back to Gilbert. Gilbert felt a sudden disquiet. "Well?" he asked. "Your application will take a short time to check," the robot explained. "This machine sends a copy to the registry below. They carry a complete file there of all categories." "Oh, I see" said Gilbert, relieved. While he waited he scanned the posters stuck up around the walls of the cubicle. Most bore the faces of successful category filers: inventors of such jobs as hydroponics stabilizer, cybernetic diviner, traumographist. What in creation was a traumographist? Gilbert wondered. A shock writer? One who drew graphs of shock responses? In what? Men? Atoms? Gilbert smiled. The sound of such specialized and enigmatic vocations no longer made him feel hopelessly ill-equipped in this complex world. Now he was going to meet the world on its own terms and -- chine and a slip of pasteboard popped up. The robot took it, scanned it, then lifted its crystalline eyes to Gilbert. "I'm sorry, sir, but your application has been rejected." Gilbert stood dazed, unbelieving. The robot went on, "The Category Office extends its sincere regrets and trusts that this will not deter you from making further applications. The Category Office -- Gilbert interrupted what was obviously a set speech. He stretched across the counter and grabbed the robot by one articulated arm. "Look here, you -- you metallic mouthpiece. That application is legitimate. Nobody's got any right to reject it. You can't just stand there and -- " "Please." The unalterable pitch of the robot's voice only pointed its obvious embarrassment. Conditioned, like all robots, never to be hostile to humans, it could only make pathetic token efforts to release itself. Gilbert sighed and let go, feeling ashamed of himself. "Anyway," he persisted, "I want to see somebody about this." "An overseer is already on his way," the robot said. He must, unnoticed, have pressed an alarm signal, Gilbert realized. The overseer came in briskly; a round, cheerful individual. "Ah, Mr. Gilbert Parry. About your application, is it? Well, I'm 76 very sorry. We dislike having to turn down anybody's application, you understand. Naturally, we -- " "Naturally nothing," Gilbert said brusquely. "That category I put forward is perfectly admissible." "But, Mr. Parry "Don't interrupt. I've got a right to be heard. You may think you have all this sewn up nice and tidily. That's what the two political parties think, but they're wrong. Both of them support the system as it is. That's not enough." "But, Mr. Parry, you can't -- " "I can. What's more, I'll set out and prove, if I have to, that even from the standpoint of the status quo an opposition is socially necessary. Now, don't try to tell me I can't do that" The manager smiled. "But the need of an opposition is recognized. I was only trying to tell you that you can't register the category because it was registered years ago." "What!" "Yes, the Humans Only movement, as it's called, is a recognized parry, though it's never managed to win an election or attract many adherents. Most people are only too grateful for 77 the benefits robots have brought. But the movement does have State backing: funds, offices, the same proportion of salaried officials to members as the two big parties." Gilbert was already drifting miserably to the door. "Of course," the overseer added helpfully, "you could take up voluntary work for the party. There's always the chance you might be able to step into a salaried vacancy in a few years." "Thanks, it doesn't matter," Gilbert mumbled, and left the cubicle. A group of waiting hope,  fuls took one look at his face and melted away. There was only one thing to do. Start all over again at some other line, study and study until he was as proficient at it as he was at playing the bassoon. But what line? And how could he be sure that that wouldn't be taken over by robots before he became skilled at it? Still, there . was thiug for but to try. Even if it came to nothing, Marge wouldn't be able to get at him -- not fairly, anyway. More than that, he wouldn't have to put up with his own gnawing sense of failure. Noticing a library, he turned into it. He asked the assistant -- a robot even here in a center of s  learning -- for guidance. It brought him a well-thumbed handbook. Leading in the categories it listed were those of the old occupations that were too closely linked to flesh and blood and spirit to be easily yielded up to the robot -- medicine, law, the creative arts. Well, medicine was out. He was no weakling, but he couldn't stand the thought of coldly opening up bodies. Law? He couldn't even argue successfully with his own wife, let alone with a judge and jury. And as for the creative arts -- you had to have a vocation, hadn't you? No, it would have to be something totally new -- one of the bewilderingly complex fields like what was it on that poster? traumography? On the impulse, he looked it up. Yes, it was here, all right. But he couldn't, after minutes of perplexed reading and re-reading, even make out what field it was in, the language describing it was so specialized. Hell! it was even worse than he had feared. He riffled through the book dejectedly. Then suddenly a displayed ad caught his eye. So there were ways! Why, of course, there had to be. The sys78 tern had been going for years; it was bound to happen that people would emerge with just this flair. Alert young men, their minds not canalized in the narrow bounds of one profession, but at ease in this complicated world, able to see the need for a new job here, a new branch there. But how would you pay for such a service? Reservists' scrip was unnegotiable. Still, he had a few hundred credits of real money salted away for a possible emergency. It was worth a try. its grandiloquent name, was a small, dingy building downtown, all of thirty years old by the look of it. Still, Gilbert told himself, it's unwise to pre-judge the goods by the package. But the sudden fracas was more disturbing. He had to jump back hastily as the narrow swingdoors flew open and two burly individuals burst through, carrying a struggling, spitting burden. Through flailing arms and legs, Gilbert glimpsed an old gnomelike face, pink with frustration. Once on the sidewalk the two huskies lowered the man to his feet with exaggerated solicitude, gave him one meaningful look and , retreated into the building. One of them turned to throw out a battered brief case at the old man's feet. "I'll get a writ served on you, you scum!" their victim bellowed, shaking his fist. His stature was as gnomelike as his face, but his voice was surprisingly resonant. "A man's got his rights, you know. riu -- ni -- " The little man subsided, as if realizing the futility of hurling his protests at blank doors. With a spluttering sigh he picked up his case, gave an outraged jerk to his bolero, then hobbled off down the street. Gilbert looked after him for a moment, feeling a twinge of sympathy for the poor old chap. He only hoped the incident had nothing to do with the C. P. Jones Bureau, that that wasn't their normal way of handling clients. Quelling the thought, he went in. "Room fifty-three?" Gilbert asked the robot enquiry clerk. "The C. P. Jones Bureau." "I'm sorry, sir, but Mr. Jones no longer operates here." "Oh, but his bureau?" "Mr. Jones himself was the bureau." "Well, has he started up anywhere else, do you know?" "He left no information on that point, sir." and left. So that was that. And that left what? Traumography? He shuddered at the thought. As he hesitated on the 79 sidewalk, he thought of the chucking-out incident. ' Now, there was a job. They daren't build a man-handling robot. He flexed his biceps thoughtfully -- The thought died miserably. You probably had to have your name put down at birth for a trade as rudimentary as that. He sighed and wandered off. Passing a bar, he went in as automatically as if it were a habit, which it never had been. This was an open bar, not one of those bleak reservists' places where you had to produce a ration card. Here you paid money. He went to a booth and ordered a double Scotch from the robot waiter. It wasn't until he turned to reach in his pocket to pay that Gilbert noticed who was sitting opposite him. It was the little old man he had seen thrown out of the Universe Building. He was looking mournfully at his drink as if it were a clouded crystal ball. ' The sight moved Gilbert to pity. Here was he feeling sorry for himself. At least he had youth. On an impulse he lifted his glass and said, "Better times." The old man raised his head slowly. "Huh!" he said. Then he managed a wan smile and said, "Thank you," and drained his glass. Gilbert drained his own and, to his questioning glance, the old man said, "Same as you." Gilbert ordered up. "I saw what happened to you back there," Gilbert ventured sympathetically. "Did you?" The old man sighed. "The robbers! Throwing a man out after all these years." He looked so miserable that Gilbert instantly regretted having mentioned the incident. "It's a wrench when you've worked in the same building for nearly ten years," the old man went on. "Oh, you worked there?" "I had my own office. The C. P. Jones Bureau." "You -- C. P. Jones?" Gilbert's conception of alert young men underwent violent revision. "Why, you heard of me?" The old boy's face lit up eagerly. "Heard of you? I was coming to see if you could fix me up." "You were? Ah, well, perhaps it was best I wasn't there. It saved you from being disappointed." Gilbert was puzzled. "I was disappointed. But how do you mean?"  V gory in stock." He paused, then with the air of one relieved to get a confession off his chest, added, "As a matter of fact, son, I never did manage to invent a single category -- except the one." 80 a Oh," said Gilbert, his sympathy beginning to be tinged with suspicion. "What was the one?" "Why, the category of category inventor, of course." The old man sniffed. "Perhaps I wasn't very good at it, but I did have charter rights. Seems that nothing's sacred any longer, not even charter rights. They revised my category a week ago and canceled my license. Mind you, I didn't take it sitting down. But what can you do?" He took a despondent sip at his drink. "They've got you all ways." Gilbert felt a stirring of resentment at such ingratitude. "It seems to me," he said roughly, "you had a pretty good run for your money. I should think your clients have got the grievance." The old man looked up indignantly. "Why? They didn't do too badly. I always worked hard for them. Was it my fault the ideas didn't come? And it didn't cost them anything. My fee was only payable out of salary if and when I delivered." "Oh," said Gilbert. The old man hadn't been such a shark, then. The old man chuckled now. "You're right, though, about having a good run. I suppose, all in all, I did." "But how come you got away with it all that time?" Mr. Jones chuckled again. "Well, it was the Rehabilitation Office that paid me my fixed salary. Whereas it was the Labor Office that I was supposed to pay any fees into, less my commission, of course. Once a year the Accounting Office -- that's another department again -- sent around a robot auditor to check the book. They just never got around to checking up with each other, I suppose -- until now." He fell back into gloom. "Now I've got to invent another job." Gilbert examined the other's gnomelike face, the gnarled hands about his glass. "But I should have thought you'd be past I mean, well -- " "You mean, why do I worry about another job at my age, is that it? Because my wife is not my age. She's only -- well, she says she's twenty-nine -- anyway, she wouldn't take kindly to the notion of my being on reserve." "Ah, these wives," Gilbert agreed. "It wouldn't be so bad if we didn't have them to reckon with." "Wouldn't it?" said Mr. Jones, almost fiercely. "For me, I'm glad the way it is. If it wasn't for Babs -- that's my wife -- I'd have gone to pieces. I used to be a trapeze artist in the circus. That's how I met Babs; she was a dancer in a sideshow. I was the oldest trapeze man in the game, but 81 82 even I had to pack it in some day. Got too shaky. If it hadn't ; been for Babs, I'd have gone to seed, been in my urn by now as like as not. Babs has got her faults, but she's a damn sight better encouragement to a man than any of these noble, shoulderto-shoulder darnes. They want the feeling of power over a man. Babs only wants money and the things that money buys and then she's happy. And so am I." beside such rough-and-ready philosophy. "Mm-mm, maybe you're right. Have another drink." "No, it's my turn," the old man insisted. And, as the drinks arrived, "But I'm talking about myself too much. How is it with you?" Gilbert told him and they had another drink. And they swapped yarns about their ex-professions. And they had another drink. And then Mr. Jones suggested they make a move to a real bar. And that started a pub-crawl such as Gilbert in his former sober life had never imagined possible. They talked, they joked. Even the way the world was treating them both assumed, under the influence of more and more drink, the aspect of one great joke. They laughed themselves silly over traumography and what it could be, their interpretations ranging from the inane to the obscene. That started them off on inventing mock categories, a game that lasted them through two bars and got them thrown out of a third when the categories became too outrageous. In one bar, in a lull, they ordered beer, and it had a melancholy effect on the little man. He said they were selfish, that everyone was selfish. They ought to feel sorry, not for themselves, but for the robots. Revealing unexpected depths to his character, he proceeded to recite lugubriously: How am I to face the odds Of Man's bedevilment and God's, I, a stranger and afraid In a world I never made? Luckily that phase didn't last. Gilbert quickly ordered whiskey again and the resilient little man was back in form in a flash. And when Gilbert said, "What say we start a union for robots, then?" Mr. Jones threw himself into the idea with rare zest. They wondered if that might not be the salvation for both of them, until they reflected that a robot's minimum week could only be a 168 hours -- work being their one function -- and who'd have any interest in opposing that? The evening became more and more wild. Gilbert was never sure afterward whether the little man 83 really did give a demonstration of the finer points of trapeze work from a chandelier. He would recall that they drank a great deal of liquor between them and that somewhere in the early hours he fell into a robocab. After that all was darkness . , . IV Sun through his eyelids that woke him. He recoiled with a groan. He heard shutters pulled, and was devoutly grateful for the dimness. A figure moved near him. "Is that you, Marge honey?" he whimpered. "No, sir, this is your new robot." It was holding out a glass of something that fizzed. Gilbert took it eagerly and downed it at a gulp. "A-ah f that's better." "Will there be anything else, sir?" "No, thanks." He was seized with a sudden fear. "Yes. Yes, there is. My wife " "Mrs. Parry asked me to tell her as soon as you awoke," the robot said. Gilbert breathed out in relief. For a moment he had had the thought that Marge might have left him. He couldn't have blamed her if she had -- not 'after his behavior yesterday -- then last 84 night on top of it. He was overcome with sudden contrition. "It's all right," he said to the robot. "I'll teil her myself. I'm getting up." And somehow he managed it, though he wouldn't have without the assistance of the robot. "Thank you," Gilbert told it Then, feeling the need to do penance all around, he added somewhat sheepishly, "You have made me very happy." "Thank you, sir," said the robot, inevitably without inflection, but when it repeated the words Gilbert felt that it really meant them. His penitential mood considerably sustained, he went in to Marge. And when he saw her, looking her prettiest, he felt touched to the quick. He began to mumble words of abject apology. But she cut him short with a kiss. "Don't apologize, honey. It was my fault. If I hadn't nagged you, you wouldn't have acted like that " She guided him to a chair. "Here." She poured him a cup of black coffee. "What would you like for breakfast?" "I've got it here, thanks," he said weakly. She nodded sympathetically. understanding, Gilbert fumbled in his pocket for a cigarette. With the pack, a slip of paper came out. He looked at it. It read simply: Umbrological Parallax Tracer , Now what the heck did that mean? It was in his own handwriting, too. Then a dim memory crawled back from the confusion of the night before. He stared at the words, repeating them over and over to himself between sips of coffee. Then it suddenly dawned on him. "Why, that's it!" he exclaimed -- and winced. Despite having served him up with an answer, his head still couldn't stand that amount of sudden excitement. "What's the matter, sweet?" Marge crooned. "Here, have a cerebri n." He tottered to his feet. "Oh, don't be so noble and shoulderto-shoulder." He grinned quickly and kissed her. "Don't pay any attention to me, honey, I've just seen the light." He drained his coffee hurriedly. "I've got something urgent to attend to." He kissed her again and dashed off. He chose a different cubicle this time, just to be on the safe side, and made his application with a practiced, if shaky, hand. This time an official came unsummoned. The manager himself, what was more, for that's how he introduced himself to Gilbert. He was holding the copy of the application in his hand. "I'm glad to meet you, Mr. i Parry," he said. "ZJmbrological Parallax T racer. Ah, yes, most interesting. What exactly is that?" With a calmness that surprised even himself, Gilbert answered, "Well, it involves ascertaining the degrees of parallax that occur in umbrological investigations. It's not easy to explain in a few words, but -- " "Of course," said the manager understanding. "I thought it would probably be too complex for me to grasp. But you failed to enter the overall classification. I can make it on the photostat for you." He looked at Gilbert inquiringly, his stylus poised. For a moment Gilbert floundered, cursing himself for having overlook the point. "Er -- well, that's not easy to describe, either. You see -- "  "I understand," said the manager soothingly. "Shall we say Synthesis , then? That covers a multitude of categories these days." "Oh -- ah, yes, yes, it's definitely a form of synthesis." filled in the space. "There's just one more point. The West Town office has already admitted an application this morning for, ah -- he consulted a slip of paper in his hand -- "an Umbrological Parallax Co-relator. It just came through on the tape. Now, 85 you'd have to prove, if called upon, that the two functions are distinct and separate." Gilbert doubted the testimony of his own ears. Then there really was something called Umbrology -- in which parallaxes occurred? And then -- "That wouldn't have been a Mr. C. P. Jones, would it?" "Why, yes. You know each other, then?" "We should have met this morning," lied Gilbert stoutly, "to file our categories together. One of us must have got the offices mixed. You see, umbrology has been our life work, in our spare hours, that is. But a parallax tracer is entirely different from a parallax co-relator. In fact, they're two entirely opposed functions. Opposed, but mutually dependent, if you understand. You see, a parallax can only be co-related in dialectical opposition and conjunction to and with its being traced." Gilbert was beginning to enjoy himself. "To put it more simply -- " "That's perfectly all right," said the manager. "I'll see that the distinction is made clear. Your charter will be mailed to you in a few days. But if you're working in the same field, hadn't you better share facilities with your friend, Mr. Jones? Provisionally, anyway?" "Why, yes," said Gilbert. "It would save a lot of delay in our work." "Indeed. Well, Mr. Jones will already have been granted offices. Hold on, I'll get the address from West Town." building. When Gilbert entered, Mr. Jones was arranging some handsome-looking furniture. The little man straightened and his eyes lit up. "Hello, my boy. So you found me, then." Gilbert grinned. "You old rogue. You nearly queered the pitch for me." The old man chuckled. "Well, all's fair. And somehow you didn't get around to giving me your address last night. And I didn't know you'd get the self-same idea. I do remember that we laughed a lot over it and said it was one of the best categories we thought up. Of the printable ones, that is." He chuckled again. "Anyway, I did alter the end to give you a loophole." Gilbert clapped the little man on the back. "That was more than I thought to do, I must admit." Gilbert looked around the office and felt a sudden sharp pang of conscience. "Of course we're cheating, aren't we?" "Cheating?" said the little man, feigning indignation very well, Gilbert thought. "I'm not. We 86 may be anticipating a trifle, but that's a different thing altogether. Fve already looked up Umbrology for a start. It's all right, there isn't such a word -- not yet. As near as I can make out, it would be a science of shadows. Now all we have to do is find the parallaxes." "But -- you're not serious ?" said Gilbert. "Serious? Of course I'm serious. Can we help it if we haven't caught up with our category yet? Who was the great man, the Indian squatting on his haunches where he was born or Columbus setting out to find a place that no one knew existed? We've just got to have the same kind of faith as Columbus had. You've got brains. As for me, I always found it easier to earn my living on a trapeze. But I'm no slouch. My brain's been very well preserved from all those years of swinging about a hundred feet up with nothing to do. Oh, I may not have been any great shakes in my last category, but that wasn't specific enough. In Umbrology, I think we've got something a man can really get his teeth into." "But they'll find out," said Gilbert, weakening. "Courage, my lad, courage. The world's so complicated these days, everyone's such a specialist, that no one can be sure what's actual fact yet and what isn't. What was that one you came out with last night -- traumographr ist? Well, how many traumographists are there in the world? Say there's only one, which is more than possible. Then only he knows what he's doing. Anyway, if they step in before we've gotten anywhere, then we'll just start in some other line. The scope's enormous." Why, Gilbert told himself, he really does mean it! What was more, such confidence was catching. It was striking, too, the way the little old man made no kind of reservation on account of his years. He talked as if he were immortal, his capacity boundless. Standing there now, his head cocked to one side, he did look like some ageless troll, indefatigable and of infinite resource. "Anyway," said Mr. Jones. "I'm not letting grass grow under my feet. Here -- " his grin nearly bisected his face --  "don't just stand there. Our robot hasn't arrived yet. Give me a hand with this filing cabinet. We're going to need it." A free sample copy of the current issue of "Fantasy-Times' 1 , the 87 Isaac Asimov. Doubleday  Co., Inc., 2.95 T his is a tour-de-force by one of science fiction's best-known authors and, as far as I know, his first venture into time travel. It's a truly fascinating opus, but I don't envy poor Asimov the tremendous job of working out the paradoxes inherent in any time story, particularly the one he chose. I doubt that there is one reasoning being who hasn't been tempted by the thought of being able to go back and alter one's past in order to avoid mistakes or tragedy. This is the basis of Asimov's story, though on a cosmic scale. A society of so-called Eternals has the power to alter the mainstream of time to eliminate unwanted features from their position in Eternity, a sort of pseudo-time that exists simultaneously from the beginning of time travel in the 27th Century through the Hidden Century, up to about the 112,000th Century. By means of the device of phsio-time, time in Eternity is concurrent. 88 I must admit that the concepts became a bit bewildering now and then, but Asimov didn't stoop to take the easy way out to tell his story and that calls for literary courage. The hero is a Technician, the class of Eternals whose duty it is to compute the Minimum Necessary Change required to alter satisfactorily a given time sequence and to put the change into effect at the proper instant of Time and millimeter of Space. Their social status is comparable to that of hangman among their associates because of the widespread dislocation and annihilation of eras that their changes entail. Do you realize what a monkeywrench a guy like that could be if he developed a grudge? Asimov does. by H. Chandler Elliot. Gnome Press , Inc., 3.00  that this book, like olives, is to be either liked or disliked, nothing in between. It revolves about a 40th Century so-called Freeman, one of the mindless masses, who raises himself to the level of the ruling Hierarchy by dint of his dissatisfaction with Status Quo. civilized survivors, the Polynesians, assuming the Brown Man's Burden, have organized a world society based on freedom from want, the duties of the Freeman multitudes being reproduction and food production only, until every possible acre is tilled and progress stultified at story time. Our hero single-handedly overturns the whole shootin' match, which is all right by me, but somehow he can't stick to straightforward action and deliberation. Scattered throughout are enough parenthetical asides to make a script of Uncle Tom's Cabin. The blurb says this is a beautifully written book. True enough, but Chandler has overdone a good thing. Rinehart  Co., Inc., 2.75 meant this to be a sequel to his The Time Masters, even though it's a follow-up in time and has two characters common to each. I'm sure he could have done his story just as well without Gilbert and Shirley Nash, but I must confess that I sort of go for them myself. Especially Shirley. Telepathy with a kiss -- wow ! Who cares if it's a one-way communication? And as for Gilbert have 89 you ever heard of Gilgamesh, the guy that legend says has lived for ten thousand years? Got it? The story itself concerns a series of Time Bombs , in the literal sense, blowing the bejabbers out of several high-ranking members of the fanatical Sons of America, or Ben's Boys, as they call themselves, Lt. Danforth of the bomb squad of the Illinois police spots an unusual pattern in the explosions, and even though canned as a scapegoat, continues his investigations on his own, with the blessings and unofficial aid of Mr. Ramsey, the telepathin-residence of the Illinois Security Police. Tucker has a beautiful little twist in store at the end that might catch you as flat-footed as it did me. drew North Gnome Press, Inc. 2.50 ing dust jackets before I dig into the meat of the stories, I was pretty well scared by the lurid recap. Funny thing, in resume the story sounds as amateurishly blud-and-thunderish as the blurb come-on hints, but in actuality, though unpretentious space opera, it makes good adventure reading for a couple of carefree hours. The crew of a Trader, a spacetub comparable to tramp steamers, bids for and wins the rights to a D-class planet. In bidding, though, the crew has pooled all their money and have none left for equipment and supplies. A wealthy amateur archeologist puts up the money and brings his scientific helpers along. When it turns out that he isn't really what he seems I told you it sounds pretty bad. The "Sargasso" part of the title alludes to the Earthly Sea of Lost Ships, intimating that the planet appears to be a graveyard of spaceships. That, plus the fact that it contains the first identifiable artifacts of the Forerunners, an unknown race that had space travel way back when, makes the purchased planet a pretty valuable hunk of real estate. The ending was a bit on the abrupt side, but since the cover says "A Dane Thorsen-Solar Queen Adventure," simple deduction should prove this to be the first of a series. Elementary, my dear Flotsam. Philip Wilding. Philosophical Library. 2.75 land for an American firm. It does not specify whether the author likewise is British, but that would be my guess, even though 90 the Earth locale is New Mexico and Old Mexico and the protagonists American. Regardless of nationality, Wilding deserves plaudits for perfecting a particularly annoying device of "putting everything" in "quotes" Having a "naturally" sensitive "stomach," I got "dizzy" from all this "stop-and-go" writing. The story concerns the preparations for and the actual flight to Venus, hewing close to this line while tossing out at every opportunity hints of sub-plots and sub-sub-plots that never materialize. Considering what the author has done with his chosen plot, maybe it would have been better -- but that's his business. After the Venusians have guided the Earth ship in to planetfall, the most interesting part, to say very little, occurs. Anyway, I must admit I never met more beautiful characters -- not a single plain, ordinary-looking one, even among the Venusians, without whose "help" this "book" would never have been "written." Dutton  Co., Inc., 2.50 T HE author has quite a background in aviation, according to the jacket. This is apparent in the story also. However, in spite of what should have been a basically tense plot, all the author's dramatic and tragic situations fall flat. But his inventiveness is commendable, particularly the symbiosis between the Martian and the oxygen-producing algae that live like hair on his body. The Martian has come to Earth seeking new and hardier strains of algae and lichens, since the native varieties are dying out for some obscure reason. His own mysteriously propelled ship has been destroyed on landing and he must return with Earth's first Martian expedition. Of course, since the Earth ship is destroyed on landing and return must be made by Martian ship, turnabout is fair play, isn't it? Well, of course it is. This is the third author this month who has figured out a way to get my nanny. He does it by liberally larding (and I Do mean "Lard") his story with italics. All I can "say" is, (wait) till next "month!"  shelf  91  Check your dictionary if you think "trap" is a simple and uncomplicated word    o r read this for another definition! of assistance . The situation is potentially dangerous , so come at once. It shows how right you were, Samish, old friend . I should never have trusted a T err an. They are a sly, ignorant, irresponsible race , just as you have always pointed out . Nor are they as stupid as they seem . I am beginning to believe that the slenderness of the Illustrated tentacle is not the only criterion of intelligence. What a sorry mess, Samish ! And the plan seemed so foolproof Ed Dailey saw a gleam of metal outside his cabin door, but he was still too sleepy to investigate. He had awakened shortly after daybreak and tiptoed outside for a glimpse at the weather. 92 It was unpromising. There had been a heavy rain during the night and water dripped from every leaf and branch of the surrounding forest. His station wagon had a drowned look and the dirt road leading up the mountainside was a foot-thick in mud. His friend Thurston came to the door in pajamas, his round face flushed with sleep and Buddha like in its placidity. "It always rains on the first day of a vacation," Thurston stated. "Rule of nature." "Might be a good day for trout," Dailey said. "ft might. But it is a better day for building a roaring fire in the fireplace and drinking hot buttered rum." 1  OR eleven years, they had been taking a short autumn vacation together, but for different reasons. Dailey had a romantic love for equipment. The clerks in New York's fancier sports shops hung expensive parkas on his high, stooped shoulders, parkas such as one would wear on the trail of the Abominable Snowman in the fastnesses of Tibet. They sold him ingenious little stoves that would burn through a hurricane and wickedly curved knives of the best Swedish steel. Dailey loved to feel a lean canteen against his side and a bluedsteel rifle over his shoulder. But the canteen usually contained rum and the rifle was used against nothing deadlier than tin cans. For in spite of his dreams, Dailey was a friendly man, with no malice toward bird or beast. His friend Thurston was overweight and short of wind, and burdened himself only with the lightest of fly rods and the smallest of shotguns. By the second week, he usually managed to steer the hunt to Lake Placid, to the cocktail lounges that were his true environment There, with an incredible knowledge of spoor and lair, he placidly hunted the pretty vacationing girls instead of the brown bear, the black bear, or the mountain deer. This mild exercise was more than adequate for two soft and successful businessmen on the wrong side of forty, and they returned to the city tanned and refreshed, with a new lease on life and a renewed tolerance for their wives. "Rum it is," Dailey said. "What's that?" He had noticed the gleam of metal near the cabin. Thurston walked over and poked the object with his foot. "Odd-looking thing." Dailey parted the grass and saw an open framework box about four feet square, constructed of metal strips, and 93 hinged on top. Written boldly on one of the strips was the single "Where did you buy that? Thurston asked. "I didn't" Dailey found a plastic tag attached to one of the metal strips. He pulled it loose and read: "Dear Friend, this is a new and revolutionary design in to the general public, we are giving you this model absolutely free! You will find it a unique and valuable device for the capture of small game, provided you follow precisely the directions on the other side. Good luck and good hunting!" "If this isn't the strangest thing," Dailey said. "Do you suppose it was left during the night?" "Who cares?" Thurston shrugged. "My stomach is rumbling. Let's make breakfast." "Aren't you interested in this?" "Not particularly. It's just another gadget. You've got a hundred like it. That bear trap from Abercrombie and Fitch. The jaguar horn from Battler's. The crocodile lure from -- " "I've never seen a trap like this," Dailey mused. "Pretty clever advertising, just to leave it here." "They'll bill you for it eventually," Thurston said cynically. "I'm going to make breakfast. You'll wash the dishes." turned the tag over and read the other side. and anchor it to any convenient Press Button One on the base. seconds and press Button Two. press Button Three to deactivclosed at all times except when the principle of Osmotic Section "What won't they think of next?" Dailey said admiringly. "Breakfast is ready," Thurston called. "First help me set the trap." Thurston, dressed now in Bermuda shorts and a loud sport shirt, came out and peered at the trap dubiously. "Do you really think we should fool with it?" "Of course. Maybe we can catch a fox." "What on Earth would we do with a fox?" Thurston demanded. "Turn it loose," Dailey said. "The fun is in the catching. Here, help me lift it." 94 The trap was surprisingly heavy. Together they dragged it fifty yards from the cabin and tied the chain to a young pine tree. Dailey pushed the first button and the trap glowed faintly. Thurston backed away anxiously. After five seconds, Dailey pressed the second button. The forest dripped and squirrels chattered in the treetops and the long grass rustled faintly. The trap lay quietly beside the tree, its open metal framework glowing faintly. "Come in," Thurston said. "The eggs are undoubtedly cold." Dailey followed him back to the cabin, glancing over his shoulder at the trap. It lay in the forest, silent and waiting. Samish, where are you? My need is becoming increasingly urgent. Unbelievable as it will sound, my little planetoid is being pulled apart before my very eyes! You are my oldest friend, Samish , the companion of my youth, the best man at my mating, and a friend of Fregl as well . 'm counting on you. Don't delay too long. I have already beamed you the beginning of my story. The Terrans accepted my trap as a trap, nothing more. And they began to use it at once, with no thought to the possible consequences. I had counted on this. The fantastic curiosity of the Terr an species is well known . During this period, my wife was crawling gaily around the planetoid, redecorating our hutch and enjoying the change from city life. Everything was going well explained in pedantic detail why a trap could not function unless it had an opening to admit the prey. Dailey smiled and spoke of osmotic section. Thurston insisted that there was no such thing. When the dishes were washed and dried, they walked over the wet, springy grass to the trap. "Look!" Dailey shouted. Something was in the trap, something about the size of a rabbit, but colored a bright green. Its eyes were extended on stalks and it clicked lobsterlike claws at them. "No more rum before breakfast," Thurston said. "Starting tomorrow. Hand me the canteen." Dailey gave it to him and Thurston poured down a generous double shot. Then he looked at the trapped creature again and went, "Brr!" "I think it's a new species," Dailey said. "New species of nightmare. Can't we just go to Lake Placid and forget about it?" 95 96 "No, of course not. I've never seen anything like this in my zoology books. It could be completely unknown to science. What will we keep it in?" "Keep it in?" "Well, certainly. It can't stay in the trap. We'll have to build a cage and then find out what it eats." Thurston's face lost some of its habitual serenity. "Now look here, Ed. I'm not sharing my vacation with anything like that. It's probably poisonous. I'm sure it has dirty habits." He took a deep breath and continued. "There's something unnatural about that trap. It's -- inhuman!" Dailey grinned. "I'm sure they said that about Ford's first car and Edison's incandescent lamp. This trap is just another example of American progress and knowhow." "I'm all for progress," Thurston stated firmly, "but in other directions. Can't we just -- " He looked at his friend's face and stopped talking. Dailey had an expression that Cortez might have worn as he approached the summit of a peak in Darien. "Yes," Dailey said after a while. "I think so." "What?" "Tell you later. First let's build a cage and set the trap again." Thurston groaned, but followed him. W HY haven't you come yet , Samish? Don't you appreciate the seriousness of my situation? Haven't 1 made it clear how much depends upon you? Think of your old friend! Think of the lustrous-skinned Fregl , for whose sake I got into this mess . Communicate with me, at least , The Terrans used the trap, which , of course , was not a trap at all, but a matter transmitter . I had the other end concealed on the planetoid, and fed into it three small animals which I found in the garden . The Terrans removed them from the transmitter each time -- for what purpose, I couldn't guess. But a Terran will keep anything. After the third beast passed through and had not been returned, I knew that all was in readiness. So I prepared for the fourth and final sending, the all-important one, for which all else was mere preparation. They were standing in the low shed attached to their cabin. Thurston looked with distaste at the three cages made of heavy mosquito netting. Inside each cage was a creature. "Ugh," Thurston said. "They smell." In the first cage was the original capture, the stalk-eyed, lobster-clawed beast. Next came a 97 s bird with three sets of scaly wings. Finally there was something that looked like a snake, except that it had a head at each end. Within the cages were bowls of milk, plates of minced meat, vegetables, grasses, bark -- all untouched. "They just won't eat anything," Dailey said. "Obviously they're sick," Thurston told him. "Probably germ carriers. Can't we get rid of them, Ed?" Dailey looked squarely at his friend. "Tom, have you ever desired fame?" "What?" "Fame. The knowledge that your name will go down through the ages." "I am a businessman," Thurston said. "I never considered the possibility." "Never?" T hurston smiled foolishly. "Well, what man hasn't? What did you have in mind?" "These creatures," Dailey said, "are unique. We will present them to a museum " "Ah?" Thurston queried interestedly. "The Dailey-Thurston exhibit of creatures hitherto unknown." "They might name the species after us," Thurston said. "After all, we discovered them." "Of course they would! Our names would go down with Livingstone, Audubon and Teddy Roosevelt." "Hmm." Thurston thought deeply. "I suppose the Museum of Natural History would be the place. I'm sure they'd arrange an exhibit -- " . "I wasn't thinking merely in terms of an exhibit," Dailey said. "I was thinking more of a wing -- the Dailey-Thurston Wing" Thurston looked at his friend in amazement. There were depths to Dailey that he had never imagined. "But, Ed, we have only three of them. We can't equip a wing with three exhibits." "There must be more where these came from. Let's examine the trap." This time the trap contained a creature almost three feet tall, with a small green head and a forked tail. It had at least a dozen thick cilia, all of them waving furiously. "The rest were quiet," Thurston said apprehensively. "Maybe this one is dangerous." "We will handle it with nets," Dailey replied decisively. "And then I want to get in touch with the museum." After considerable work, they transferred the thing to a cage. The trap was reset and Dailey sent the following wire to the Museum of Natural History: 98 Then, at Thurston's insistence, he wired several impeccable character references to the museum, so they wouldn't think he was a crank. That afternoon, Dailey explained his theory to Thurston. There was, he felt sure, a primeval pocket isolated in this section of the Adirondacks. Within it were creatures which had survived from prehistoric times. They had never been captured because, due to their great antiquity, they had acquired a high degree of experience and caution. But the trap -- operating on the new principle of osmotic section -- had proved to be beyond their experience. "The Adirondacks have been pretty well explored," Thurston objected. "Not well enough, apparently," Dailey said, with irrefutable logic. Later, they returned to the trap. It was empty. Samish. Kindly step up the volume . Or, better still, get here in person. Whafs the use of beaming me, in the spot I'm in? The situation is steadily becoming more and more desperate . What, Samish? The rest of the story? It's obvious enough. After three animals had passed through the transmitter, I knew I was ready. Now was the time to tell my wife . Accordingly , I asked her to crawl into the garden with me . She was quite pleased . "Tell me, my dear," she said , "has something been bothering you of late ?" "Um  " said L " Have I displeased you?" she asked . "1 Vo, sweetheart" I said. " You have tried your best, but it just isn't good enough. 1 am going to take a new mate" She stood motionless, her cilia swaying in confusion. Then she exclaimed , t( Fregl!" "Yes" I told her , " the glorious Fregl has consented to share my hutch." " But you forget we were mated for life." " I know. A pity you insisted on that formality " And with one clever shove , I pushed her into the matter transmitter. Samish , you should have seen her expression! Her cilia writhed, she screamed, and was gone . I was free at last! A little nauseous, but free! Free to mate with the splendid Fregl! Now you can appreciate the full perfection of the scheme. It 99 was necessary to secure the Ter rans cooperation, since a matter transmitter must be manipulated from both ends . I had disguised it as a trap , because Terrans will believe anything . And as my master stroke, I sent them my wife. Let them try to live with her! I never could! Foolproof, absolutely foolproof. My wife's body would never turn up, because the acquisitive Terrans keep what they get . No one could ever prove anything . And then, Samish , then it happened T HE cabin's air of rustic serenity was gone. Tire tracks crossed and recrossed the muddy road. The grounds were littered with flash bulbs, empty cigarette packs, candy wrappers, pencil stubs and bits of paper. But now, after a hectic few hours, everyone was gone. Only a sour taste remained. Dailey and Thurston stood beside the empty trap, staring hopelessly at it. "What do you suppose is wrong with the damned thing?" Dailey asked, giving the trap a frustrated kick. "Maybe there's nothing else to capture," Thurston suggested. "There has to be! Why would it take four completely alien beasts and then no more?" He knelt beside the trap and said bit100 ter ly, "Those stupid museum people! And those reporters!" "In a way," Thurston said cautiously, "you can't blame them -- " "Can't I? Accusing me of a hoax! Did you hear them, Tom? They asked me how I performed the skin grafts !" "It's too bad the animals were all dead by the time the museum people got here," Thurston said. "That did look suspicious." "The idiotic creatures wouldn't eat. Was that my fault? And those newspaper people Really, you would think the metropolitan newspapers would hire more intelligent reporters." "You shouldn't have promised to capture more animals," Thurston said. "It was when the trap didn't produce that they suspected a hoax." "Of course I promised! How should I guess the trap would stop with that fourth capture? And why did they laugh when I told them about the osmotic section system of capture?" "They never heard of it," Thurston answered wearily. "No one ever heard of it. Let's go to Lake Placid and forget the whole thing," "No! This thing must work again. It must!" Dailey primed and activated the trap and stared at it for several seconds. Then he opened the hinged top. Dailey stuck his hand into the trap and let out a scream. "My hand! It's gone!" He leaped backward. "No, it's not," Thurston assured him. Dailey examined both hands, rubbed them together and insisted, "My hand disappeared inside that trap." "Now, now," Thurston said soothingly. "A little rest in Lake Placid will do you a world of good -- " Dailey stood over the trap and pushed in his hand. It disappeared. Fie reacher farther in and watched his arm vanish up to the shoulder. He looked at Thurston with a smile of triumph. "Now I see how it works," he said. "Those animals didn't come from the Adirondacks at all!" "Where did they come from?" "From wherever my hand is! Want more, do they? Call me a liar? I'll show them!" "Ed! Don't do it! You don't know what -- " But Dailey had already stepped feet-first into the trap. His feet disappeared. Slowly he lowered his body until only his head was visible. "Wish me luck," he said. "Ed!" Dailey held his nose and plunged out of sight mediately, it will be too late! I must stop beaming you. The enormous Terr an has completely ransacked my little planetoid , He has shoved everything , living or dead , through the transmitter . My home is in ruins . And now he is tearing down my hutch! Samish, this monster means to capture me as a specimen! There's no time to lose! Samish, what can be keeping you? You, my oldest Mend What, Samish? What are you saying? You can't mean it! Not you and Fregl! Reconsider, old Mend! Remember our Mendship! 7000 fantasy and science-fiction books and back-issue mags at 50 to 90 under what they've ever cost you before, here or anywhere, while they last! List free. Shannon RdL, 2, Box 86F Verona, Penna. 101 Bodyguard When overwhelming danger is constantly present , of course a man is entitled to have a bodyguard . Tfte annoyance was that he had to do it himself  and his body would not cooperate exceptionally handsome, and he knew it. So did the light-haired girl at his side, and so did the nondescript man in the gray suit who was watching them from a booth in the corner. Everyone in the room was aware of the big young man, and most of the humans present were resentful, for he handled himself 102 103 consciously and arrogantly, as if his appearance alone were enough to make him superior to anyone. Even the girl with him was growing restless, for she was accustomed to adulation herself, and next to Gabriel Lockard she was almost ordinary-looking. As for the extraterrestrials -- it was a free bar -- they were merely amused, since to them all men were pathetically and irredeemably hideous. Gabe threw his arm wide in one of his expansive gestures. There was a short man standing next to the pair -- young, as most men and women were in that time, thanks to the science which could stave off decay, though not death -- but with no other apparent physical virtue, for plastic surgery had not fulfilled its bright promise of the twentieth century. The drink he had been raising to his lips splashed all over his clothing; the glass shattered at his feet. Now he was not only a rather ugly little man, but also a rather ridiculous one -- or at least he felt he was, which was what mattered. "Sorry, colleague," Gabe said lazily. "All my fault. You must let me buy you a replacement" He gestured to the bartender. "Another of the same for my fellow-man here." The ugly man dabbed futilely at his dripping trousers with a cloth hastily supplied by the management. "You must allow me to pay your deanery bill," Gabe said, taking out his wallet and extracting several credit notes without seeming to look at them. "Here, have yourself a new suit on me." You could use one was implied. And that, coming on top of Gabriel Lockard's spectacular appearance, was too much. The ugly man picked up the drink the bartender had just set before him and started to hurl it, glass and all, into Lockard's handsome face.  was laid upon his arm. "Don't do that," the nondescript man who had been sitting in the corner advised. He removed the glass from the little man's slackening grasp. "You wouldn't want to go to jail because of him." The ugly man gave him a bewildered stare. Then, seeing the forces now ranged against him -- including his own belated prudence -- were too strong, he stumbled off. He hadn't really wanted to fight, only to smash back, and now it was too late for that. Gabe studied the newcomer curiously. "So, it's you again?" The man in the gray suit smiled. "Who else in any world would stand up for you?" "I should think you'd have 104 given up by now. Not that I mind having you around, of course," Gabriel added too quickly. "You do come in useful at times, you know." "So you don't mind having me around?" The nondescript man smiled again. "Then what are you running from, if not me? You can't be running from yourself -- you lost yourself a while back, remember?" Gabe ran a hand through his thick blond hair. "Come on, have a drink with me, fellow-man, and let's let bygones be bygones. I owe you something -- I admit that. Maybe we can even work this thing out." "I drank with you once too often," the nondescript man said. "And things worked out fine, didn't they? For you." His eyes studied the other man's incredibly handsome young face, noted the suggestion of bags under the eyes, the beginning of slackness  at the lips, and were not pleased with what they saw. "Watch yourself, colleague," he warned as he left "Soon you might not be worth the saving." "Who was that, Gabe?" the girl asked. He shrugged. "I never saw him before in my life." Of course, knowing him, she assumed he was lying, but, as a matter of fact, just then he happened to have been telling the truth. extinguished in Gabriel Lockard's hotel suite, it seemed reasonably certain to the man in the gray suit, as he watched from the street, that his quarry would not go out again that night. So he went to the nearest airstation. There he inserted a coin in a locker, into which he put most of his personal possessions, reserving only a sum of money. After setting the locker to respond to the letter combination bodyguard, he went out into the street. If he had met with a fatal accident at that point, there would have been nothing on his body to identify him. As a matter of fact, no real identification was possible, for he was no one and had been no one for years. The nondescript man hailed a cruising helicab. "Where to, fellow-man?" the driver asked. "I'm new in the parish," the other man replied and let it hang there. "Oh? Females? Narcophagi? Thrill-mills?" But to each of these questions the nondescript man shook his head. "Games?" the driver finally asked, although he could guess what was wanted by then. "Dice? Roulette? Farjeen?" "Is there a good zarquil game in town?" The driver moved so he could T05 see the face of the man behind him in the teleview. A very ordinary face. "Look, colleague, why don't you commit suicide? It's cleaner and quicker." "I can't contact your attitude," the passenger said with a thin smile. "Bet you've never tried the game yourself. Each time it happens, there's a well, thei e's no experience to match it at a thrill-mill." He gave a sigh that was almost an audible shudder, and which the driver misinterpreted as an expression of ecstasy. "Each time, eh? You're a dutchman then?" The driver spat out of the window. "If it wasn't for the nibble, I'd throw you right out of the cab. Without even bothering to take it down even. I hate dutchmen anybody with any legitimate feelings hates 'em." "But it would be silly to let personal prejudice stand in the way of a commission, wouldn't it?" the other man asked coolly. "Of course. You'll need plenty of foliage, though." "I have sufficient funds. I also have a gun." "You're the dictator," the driver agreed sullenly. II in early fall. Gabe Lockard was in no condition to drive the helicar. However, he was stubborn. "Let me take the controls, honey," the light-haired girl urged, but he shook his handsome head. "Show you I can do something 'sides look pretty," he said thickly, referring to an earlier and not amicable conversation they had held, and of which she still bore the reminder on one thickly made-up cheek. Fortunately the car was flying low, contrary to regulations, so that when they smashed into the beacon tower on the outskirts of the little town, they didn't have far to fall. And hardly had their car crashed on the ground when the car that had been following them landed, and a short fat man was puffing toward them through the mist. To the girl's indignation, the stranger not only hauled Gabe out onto the dripping grass first, but stopped and deliberately examined the young man by the light of his minilume, almost as if she weren't there at all. Only when she started to struggle out by herself did he seem to remember her existence. He pulled her away from the wreck just a moment before the fuel tank exploded and the 'copter went up in flames. Gabe opened his eyes and saw the fat man gazing down at him 106 speculatively. "My guardian angel," he mumbled -- shock had sobered him a little, but not enough. He sat up. "Guess Fm not hurt or you'd have thrown me back in." "And that's no joke," the fat man agreed. The girl shivered and at that moment Gabriel suddenly seemed to recall that he had not been alone. "How about Helen? She on course?" "Seems to be," the fat man said. "You all right, miss?" he asked, glancing toward the girl without, she thought, much apparent concern. "Mrs.," Gabriel corrected. "Allow me to introduce you to Mrs. Gabriel Lockard," he said, bowing from his seated position toward the girl. "Pretty bauble, isn't she?" "I'm delighted to meet you, Mrs. Gabriel Lockard," the fat man said, looking at her intently. His small eyes seemed to strip the make-up from her cheek and examine the livid bruise underneath. "I hope you'll be worthy of the name." The light given off by the flaming car flickered on his face and Gabriel's and, she supposed, hers too. Otherwise, darkness surrounded the three of them. There were no public illuminators this far out -- even in town the lights were dimming and not being replaced fast enough nor by the newer models. The town, the civilization, the planet all were old and beginning to slide downhill Gabe gave a short laugh, for no reason that she could see. she had encountered the fat man before, which was, of course, absurd. She had an excellent memory for faces and his was not included in her gallery. The girl pulled her thin jacket closer about her chilly body. "Aren't you going to introduce your -- your friend to me, Gabe?" "I don't know who he is," Gabe said almost merrily, "except that he's no friend of mine. Do you have a name, stranger?" "Of course I have a name." The fat man extracted an identification card from his wallet and read it. "Says here I'm Dominic Bianchi, and Dominic Bianchi is a retail milgot dealer , Only he isn't a retail milgot dealer any more; the poor fellow went bankrupt a couple of weeks ago, and now he isn't , anything " "You saved our lives," the girl said. "I'd like to give you some token of my -- of our appreciation." Her hand reached toward her credit-carrier with deliberate insult. He might have saved her life, but only casually, as a byproduct of some larger scheme, 107 and her appreciation held little gratitude. The fat man shook his head without rancor. "I have plenty of money, thank you, Mrs. Gabriel Lockard Come' he addressed her husband, "if you get up, I'll drive you home. I warn you, be more careful in the future! Sometimes' he added musingly, "I almost wish you would let something happen. Then my problem would not be any problem, would it?" Gabriel shivered. "I'll be careful' he vowed. "I promise -- I'll be careful." When he was sure that his charge was safely tucked in for the night, the fat man checked his personal possessions. He then requested a taxi driver to take him to the nearest zarquil game. The driver accepted the commission phlegmatically. Perhaps he was more hardened than the others had been; perhaps he was unaware that the fat man was not a desperate or despairing individual seeking one last chance, but what was known colloquially as a flying dutchman, a man, or woman, who went from one zarquil game to another, loving the thrill of the sport, if you could call it that, for its own sake, and not for the futile hope it extended and which was its sole shred of claim to moral justification. Perhaps -- and this was the most likely hypothesis -- he just didn't care. Zarquil was extremely illegal, of course -- so much so that there were many legitimate citizens who weren't quite sure just what the word implied, knowing merely that it was one of those nameless horrors so deliciously hinted at by the fax sheets under the generic term of "crimes against nature." Actually the phrase was more appropriate to zarquil than to most of the other activities to which it was commonly applied. And this was one crime -- for it was crime in law as well as nature -- in which victim had to be considered as guilty as perpetrator; otherwise the whole legal structure of society would collapse. lously expensive; it had to be to make it profitable for the Vinzz to run it. Those odd creatures from Altair's seventh planet cared nothing for the welfare of the completely alien human beings; all they wanted was to feather their own pockets with interstellar credits, so that they could return to Vinau and buy many slaves. For, on Vinau, bodies were of little account, and so to them zarquil was the equivalent of the terrestrial game musical chairs. Which was why they came to Terra to make profits -- 103 there has never been big money in musical chairs as such. When the zarquil operators were apprehended, which was not frequent -- as they had strange powers, which, not being definable, were beyond the law -- they suffered their sentences with equanimity. No Earth court could give an effective prison sentence to a creature whose life spanned approximately two thousand terrestrial years. And capital punishment had become obsolete on Terra, which very possibly saved the terrestrials embarrassment, for it was not certain that their weapons could kill the Vinzz or whether, in fact, the Vinzz merely expired after a period of years out of sheer boredom. Fortunately, because trade was more profitable than war, there had always been peace between Vinau and Terra, and, for that reason, Terra could not bar the entrance of apparently respectable citizens of a friendly planet. The taxi driver took the fat man to one of the rather seedy locales in which the zarquil games were usually found, for the Vinzz attempted to conduct their operations with as much unobtrusiveness as was possible. But the front door swung open on an interior that lacked the opulence of the usual Vinoz set-up; it was downright shabby, the dim olive light hinting of squalor rather than forbidden pleasures. That was the trouble in these smaller towns -- you ran greater risks of getting involved in games where the players had not been carefully screened. The Vinoz games were usually clean, because that paid off better, but, when profits were lacking, the Vinzz were capable of sliding off into darkside practices. Naturally the small-town houses were more likely to have trouble in making ends meet, because everybody in the parish knew everybody else far too well. The fat man wondered whether that had been his quarry's motive in coming to such desolate, off-trail places -- hoping that eventually disaster would hit the one who pursued him. Somehow, such a plan seemed too logical for the man he was haunting. However, beggars could not be choosers. The fat man paid off the heli-driver and entered the zarquil house. "One?" the small green creature in the slightly frayed robe asked. "One," the fat man answered. Ill " down the dark alley, with the hot bright rays from the stranger's gun lancing out after him in flamboyant but futile patterns. The stranger, a thin young I09 man with delicate, angular features, made no attempt to follow. Instead, he bent over to examine Gabriel Lockard's form, appropriately outstretched in the gutter. "Only weighted out," he muttered, "hell be all right. Whatever possessed you two to come out to a place like this?" "I really think Gabriel must be possessed" the girl said, mostly to herself. "I had no idea of the kind of place it was going to be until he brought me here. The others were bad, but this is even worse. It almost seems as if he went around looking for trouble, doesn't it?" "It does indeed," the stranger agreed, coughing a little. It was growing colder and, on this world, the cities had no domes to protect them from the climate, because it was Earth and the air was breathable and it wasn't worth the trouble of fixing up. The girl looked closely at him. "You look different, but you are the same man who pulled us out of that aircar crash, aren't you? And before that the man in the gray suit? And before that ?" The young man's cheekbones protruded as he smiled. "Yes, I'm all of them." "Then what they say about the zarquil games is true? There are people who go around changing their bodies like -- like hats?" Automatically she reached to adno just the expensive bit of blue synthetic on her moon-pale hair, for she was always conscious of her appearance; if she had not been so before marriage, Gabriel would have taught her that. j "f E smiled again, but coughed instead of speaking. "But why do you do it? Why ! Do you like it? Or is it because of Gabriel?" She was growing a little frantic; there was menace here and she could not understand it nor determine whether or not she was included in its scope. "Do you want to keep him from recognizing you; is that it?" "Ask him." "He won't tell me; he never tells me anything. We just keep running. I didn't recognize it as running at first, but now I realize that's what we've been doing ever since we were married. And running from you, I think?" There was no change of expression on the man's gaunt face, and she wondered how much control he had over a body that, though secondor thirdor fourthhand, must be new to him. How well could he make it respond? What was it like to step into another person's casing? But she must not let herself think that way or she would find herself looking for a zarquil game. It would be one way of escaping Gabriel, but not, she thought, the best way; her body was much too good a one to risk so casually. Light, feathery flakes drifted down on her husband's immobile body. She pulled her thick coat -- of fur taken from some animal who had lived and died lightyears away -- more closely about herself. The thin young man began to cough again. Overhead a tiny star seemed to detach itself from the pale flat disk of the Moon and hurl itself upward -- one of the interstellar ships embarking on its long voyage to distant suns. She wished that somehow she could be on it, but she was here, on this solitary old world in a barren solar system, with her unconscious husband and a strange man who followed them, and it looked as if here she would stay all three of them would stay "If you're after Gabriel, planning to hurt him," she asked, "why then do you keep helping him?" "I am not helping him. And he knows that." "You'll change again tonight, won't you?" she babbled. "You always change after you meet us? I think I'm beginning to be able to identify you now, even when you're wearing a new body; there's something about you that doesn't change." "Too bad he got married," the young man said. "I could have followed him for an eternity and he would never have been able to pick me out from the crowd. Too bad he got married anyway," he added, his voice less impersonal, "for your sake." She had come to the same conclusion in her six months of marriage, but she would not admit that to an outsider. Though this man was hardly an outsider; he was part of their small family group -- as long as she had known Gabriel, so long he must have known her. And she began to suspect that he was even more closely involved than that. "Why must you change again?" she persisted, obliquely approaching the subject she feared. "You have a pretty good body there. Why run the risk of getting a bad one?" "This isn't a good body," he said. "It's diseased. Sure, nobody's supposed to play the game who hasn't passed a thorough medical examination. But in the places to which your husband has been leading me, they're often not too particular, as long as the player has plenty of foliage." "How -- long will it last you?" "Four or five months, if I'm careful." He smfled. "But don't worry, if that's what you're doing; I'll get it passed on before then. It'll be expensive -- that's all. 111 Bad landing for the guy who gets it, but then it was tough on me too, wasn't it?" "But how did you get into this pursuit?" she asked again, "And why are you doing it?" People didn't have any traffic with Gabriel Lockard for fun, not after they got to know him. And this man certainly should know him better than most. "Ask your husband." The original Gabriel Lockard looked down at the prostrate, snow-powdered figure of the man who had stolen his body and his name, and stirred it with his toe. "I'd better call a cab -- he might freeze to death." He signaled and a cab came. "Tell him, when he comes to," he said to the girl as he and the driver lifted the heavy form of her husband into the helicar, "that I'm getting pretty tired of this." He stopped for a long spell of coughing. "Tell him that sometimes I wonder whether cutting off my nose wouldn't, in the long run, be most beneficial for my face."  personally, in English that was perfect except for the slight dampening of the sibilants, "but I'm afraid you cannot play." "Why not?" The emaciated young man began to put on his clothes. 112 "You know why. Your body is worthless. And this is a reputable house." "But I have plenty of money." The young man coughed. The Vinzz shrugged. "I'll pay you twice the regular fee." The green one shook his head. "Regrettably, I do mean what I say. This game is really clean." "In a town like this?" "That is the reason we can afford to be honest." The Vinzz' tendrils quivered in what the man had come to recognize as amusement through long, but necessarily superficial acquaintance with the Vinzz. His heavy robe of what looked like moss-green velvet, but might have been velvetgreen moss, encrusted with oddly faceted alien jewels, swung with him. "We do a lot of business here," he said unnecessarily, for the whole set-up spelled wealth far beyond the dreams of the man, and he was by no means poor when it came to worldly goods. "Why don't you try another town where they're not so particular?" The young man smiled wryly. Just his luck to stumble on a sunny game. He never liked to risk following his quarry in the same configuration. And even though only the girl had actually seen him this time, he wouldn't feel at ease until he had made the usual body-shift. Was he changing because of Gabriel, he wondered, or was he using his own discoverment and identification simply as an excuse to cover the fact that none of the bodies that fell to his lot ever seemed to fit him? Was he activated solely by revenge or as much by the hope that in the hazards of the game he might, impossible though it now seemed, some day win another body that approached perfection as nearly as his original casing had? He didn't know. However, there seemed to be no help for it now; he would have to wait until they reached the next town, unless the girl, seeing him reappear in the same guise, would guess what had happened and tell her husband. He himself had been a fool to admit to her that the hulk he inhabited was a sick one; he still couldn't understand how he could so casually have entrusted her with so vital a piece of information. antennae with another of his kind. Now they detached, and the first approached the man once more. "There is, as it happens, a body available for a private game," he lisped. "No questions to be asked or answered. All I can tell you is that it is in good health." The man hesitated. "But unable to pass the screening?" he murmured aloud. "A criminal then." The green one's face -- if you could call it a face -- remained impassive. "Male?" "Of course," the Vinzz said primly. His kind did have certain ultimate standards to which they adhered rigidly, and one of those was the curious tabu against mixed games, strictly enforced even though it kept them from tapping a vast source of potential players. There had also never been a recorded instance of humans' and extraterrestrials' exchanging identities, but whether that was the result of tabu or biological impossibility, no one could tell. It might merely be prudence on the Vinzz' part -- if it had ever been proved that an alien life-form had "desecrated" a human body, Earthmen would clamor for war for on this planet humanity held its self-bestowed purity of birthright dear -- and the Vinzz, despite being unquestionably the stronger, were pragmatic pacifists. It had been undoubtedly some rabid member of the anti-alien groups active on Terra who had started the rumor that the planetary slogan of Vinau was, "Don't beat 'em; cheat 'em." 113 "It would have to be something pretty nuclear for the other guy to take such a risk." The man rubbed his chin thoughtfully. "How much?" "Thirty thousand credits." "Why, that's three times the usual rate!" "The other will pay five times the usual rate." "Oh, all right," the delicate young man gave in. It was a terrific risk he was agreeing to take, because, if the other was a criminal, he himself would, upon assuming the body, assume responsibility for all the crimes it had committed. But there was nothing else he could do. mirror and found he had a fine new body; tall and strikingly handsome in a dark, coarse-featured way. Nothing to match the one he had lost, in his opinion, but there were probably many people who might find this one preferable. No identification in the pockets, but it wasn't necessary; he recognized the face. Not that it was a very famous or even notorious one, but the dutchman was a careful student of the "wanted" fax that had decorated public buildings from time immemorial, for he was ever mindful of the possibility that he might one day find himself trapped unwittingly in the body of one of 114 the men depicted there. And he knew that this particular man, though not an important criminal in any sense of the word, was one whom the police had been ordered to burn on sight. The abolishing of capital punishment could not abolish the necessity for self-defense, and the man in question was not one who would let himself be captured easily, nor whom the police intended to capture easily. This might be a lucky break for me after all , the new tenant thought, as he tried to adjust himself to the body. It, too, despite its obvious rude health, was not a very comfortable fit. I can do a lot with a hulk like this. And maybe Vm cleverer than the original owner; maybe Ftl be able to get away with it. IV "don't try to fool me! I know you too well. And I know you have that man's -- the real Gabriel Lockard's -- body " She put unnecessary stardust on her nose as she watched her husband's reflection in the dressing table mirror. Lockard -- Lockard's body, at any rate -- sat up and felt his unshaven chin. "That what he tell you?" "No, he didn't tell me anything really -- just suggested I ask you whatever I want to know. But why else should he guard somebody he obviously hates the way he hates you? Only because he doesn't want to see his body spoiled." "It is a pretty good body, isn't it?" Gabe flexed softening muscles and made no attempt to deny her charge; very probably he was relieved at having someone with whom to share his secret. "Not as good as it must have been," the girl said, turning and looking at him without admiration. "Not if you keep on the way you're coursing. Gabe, why don't you ?" "Give it back to him, eh?" Lockard regarded his wife appraisingly, "You'd like that, wouldn't you? You'd be his wife then. That would be nice -- a sound mind in a sound body. But don't you think that's a little more than you deserve?" "I wasn't thinking about that, Gabe," she said truthfully enough, for she hadn't followed the idea to its logical conclusion. "Of course I'd go with you," she went on, now knowing she lied, "when you got your old body back." Sure, she thought, Fd keep going with you to farjeen houses and thrill-mills . Actually she had accompanied him to a thrill-mill only once, and from then on, despite all his threats, she had rej fused to go with him again. But that once had been enough; nothing could ever wash that experience from her mind or her body. "You wouldn't be able to get your old body back, though, would you?" she went on. "You don't know where it's gone, and neither, I suppose, does he?" "I don't want to know!" he spat. "I wouldn't want it if I could get it back. Whoever it adhered to probably killed himself as soon as he looked in a mirror." He swung long legs over the side of his bed. "Christ, anything would be better than that! You can't imagine what a hulk I had!" "Oh, yes, I can," she said incautiously. "You must have had a body to match your character. Pity you could only change one." struck her right on the mouth. Although he hadn't used his full strength, the blow was painful nonetheless. She could feel the red of her lipstick become mixed with a warmer, liquid red that trickled slowly down her freshly powdered chin. She wouldn't cry, because he liked that, but crumpled to the ground and lay still. If, experience had taught her, she pretended to be hurt, he wouldn't hit her again. Only sometimes it was hard to remember that at the actual moment of hurt and indignity. He was too ns  I afraid of prison -- a tangible prison. And perhaps, to do him credit, he didn't want to deface his own property. He sat down on the edge of the bed again and lit a mil got stick. "Oh, get up, Helen. You know I didn't hit you that hard." "Did you have to beat him up to get him to change bodies?" she asked from the floor. "No." He laughed reminiscently. "I just got him drunk. We were friends, so it was a cinch. He was my only friend; everybody else hated me because of my appearance." His features contorted. "What made him think he was so damn much better than other people that he could afford to like me? Served him right for being so noble." She stared at the ceiling -- it was so old its very fabric was beginning to crack -- and said nothing. "He didn't even realize what he had here -- " Lockard tapped his broad chest with complacence -- "until it was too late. Took it for granted. Sickened me to see him taking the body for granted when I couldn't take mine that way. People used to shrink from me. Girls She sat up. "Give me a milgot, Gahe" He lighted one and handed it to her, "For Christ's sake, Helen, I gave him more than he had a 116 right to expect. I was too goddamn noble myself. I was wellmilled; I didn't have to leave half of my holdings in my own name -- I could have transferred them all to his. If I had, then he wouldn't have had the folio to hound me all over this planet or to other planets, if I'd had the nerve to shut myself up on a spaceship, knowing he probably would be shut up on it with me." He smiled. "Of course he won't hurt me; that's the one compensation. Damage me, and he damages himself." "But it's your life he saves, too," she reminded him. "My life wouldn't ever have been in danger if it hadn't been for this continual persecution -- it's driving me out of this dimension! I planned to start a new life with this body," he pleaded, anxious foi; belief and, as a matter of fact, she believed him; almost everybody has good intentions and there was no reason to except even such a one as Gabriel Lockard, or whatever he was originally named. "It was my appearance that got me mixed up," he went on. "Given half a chance I could have straightened out -- gone to Proxima Centauri, maybe, and then out to one of the frontier planets. Made something of myself up there. But nobody ever gave me a chance. Now, as long as he follows me, there's nothing I can do except run and try to hide and know all the time I can't escape -- I'm already in thetrap." "What can he do if you stay and face him?" "I don't know -- that's the hell of it. But he's smart. Somehow he'll lure me into another game, I don't know how, but that must be what he has in mind. What else could it be?" "What else indeed?" Helen asked, smiling up at the ceiling. fingers and he took another, "It'd take time for him to arrange any kind of private game set-up, though, and as long as I keep on the move, he won't be able to create anything. Unless he runs into a floating zarquil game." He smiled mirthlessly. "And he couldn't. Too much machinery, I understand Lucky he doesn't seem to have connections, the way I have," Lockard boasted. "I have connections all over the goddamn planet. Transferred them when I transferred my holdings." She got up, seated herself on the vanity bench, and took up a brush, which she ran absently over the pale hair that shimmered down to her paler shoulders. "So we keep running all over the planet What would you do if I left you, Gabriel?" "Kill you," he said without hesitation. "Slowly. Even if I have to put this precious hulk of mine in jeopardy. And you wouldn't like that. Neither would your boy friend." "Stop calling him my -- " "Wait a minute -- maybe there is an escape hatch!" His blue eyes sharpened unbecomingly. "He can't kill me, but there's nothing to stop my killing him." "How about the police?" She tried to speak calmly as she passed the brush up and down, sometimes not even touching her hair. "The body you have won't be any good to you with them looking for it. And you're not a professional exterminator, Gabe -- you wouldn't be able to get away with it." "I can hire somebody else to do the killing. Remember I still have plenty of foliage. Maybe I didn't leave him exactly half of my property, but, what the hell, I left him enough." "How will you recognize him?" she asked, half-turning, fearfully. "He'll have a new body, you know." "You'll recognize him, Helen -- you said you could." At that moment she could have wrapped her own hair tightly around her white throat and strangled herself; she was so appalled by her own witless treachery. He dragged her to her feet. 117 "Aah, moonbeam, you know I didn't mean to hurt you. It's just that this whole crazy pattern's driving me out of this world. Once I get rid of that life-form, you'll see, I'll be a different man." As his arms tightened around her, she wondered what it would be like, a different man in the same body. V " I would do a thing like that?" the little lawyer asked apprehensively, not meeting the bland blue eyes of the man who faced him across the old-fashioned flat-top desk. It was an even more outmoded office than most, but that did not necessarily indicate a low professional status; lawyers were great ones for tradition expressed in terms of outof-date furniture. As for the dust that lay all over despite the airconditioning well, that was inescapable, for Earth was a dusty planet. "Oh, not you yourself personally, of course," Gabriel Lockard -- as the false one will continue to be called, since the dutchman had another name at the moment -- said. "But you know how to put me in touch with someone who can." "Nonsense. I don't know who gave you such libelous information, sir, but I must ask you to leave my office before I call -- " "It was Pat Ortiz who gave me the information," Lockard said softly. "He also told me a lot of other interesting things about you, Gorman." Gorman paled. "I'm a respectable attorney." "Maybe you are now; maybe not. This isn't the kind of town that breeds respectability. But you certainly weren't sunny side up when Ortiz knew you. And he knew you well." The lawyer licked his lips. "Give me a chance, will you?" Lockard flushed. "Chance! Everybody rates a chance but me. Can't you see, I am giving you a chance. Get me somebody to follow my pattern, and I promise you Ortiz won't talk." Gorman slipped the plastic shells from his face and rubbed the pale watery eyes underneath. "But how can I get you a man to do the thing you want done? I have no connections like that." "I'm sure you can make the right connections. Take your time about it, though; I'm in no hurry. I'm planning to adhere to this locale for a while." "How about this man you want put out of the way?" Gorman suggested hopefully. "How can you be sure he won't leave?" Gabriel laughed. "He'll stay as long as I do." 1 18 ify The little lawyer took a deep breath. "Mr. Lockard, I'm sorry, but I'm afraid I really cannot do anything for you." Gabe rose. "Okay," he said softly. "If that's your pattern, I'll just put a call through to Ortiz." He turned to go. 'Wait a minute!" the lawyer cried. Lockard stopped. "Well?" Gorman swallowed. "Possibly I may be able to do something for you, after all I just happened to have heard Jed Carmody is in town." Gabriel looked at him inquiringly. "Oh I thought you might have heard the name. He's a killer, I understand, a professional exterminator on the run right now. But this is his headquarters -- I'm told -- and he probably would come here. And he might be short on folio. Naturally, I've never had any dealings with him myself." "Naturally," Gabe mocked. "But I'll see what I can do." Gorman's voice was pleading. "You'll wait, Mr. Lockard, won't you? It may be a little while before I can find out where he is. This isn't -- " his voice thinned -- "at all my type of pattern, you know." "I'll wait a reasonable length of time." The door closed behind him. Descending pneumo tubes hissed outside. The little lawyer rose and went to the window -- a flat expanse of transparent plastic set immovably into the wall of the building, an old building, an old town, an old planet. As he watched the street below, a faint half-smile curved his almost feminine mouth. He went back to the desk and punched a code on the vidiphone. the little cafe with the gold letters for humans only embedded in the one-way glass front; this was a town that adhered rigidly to the ancient privileges of the indigenous species. He entered as the shrillness of a vidiphone bell cut through the babble inside without in any way checking it. After a moment, his eyes grew accustomed to the dimness and he could see his wife waiting at a table near the entrance, daintily peeling a tigi fruit. "Well," she asked as she put a plump pink section into her mouth, "did you hire your killer?" "Shhh, not so loud!" He threw himself into the chair next to hers. "Do you want me to get into trouble? And I wouldn't put it past you," he continued without waiting for an answer. "Remember, it's your boy friend's body that gets into trouble." 119 "He's not my boy friend." A waiter beckoned from the vidiphone booth to someone sitting in the dark shadows at the rear of the restaurant. "Where is he?" Gabriel exclaimed suddenly. "He must be here somewhere. Tell me which he is, Helen?" His hand gripped her arm cruelly, as he swung her around on her chair to face each part of the room. "Is it that guy over there? That one? That one?" She could not repress a start of surprise as her eyes met those of the thin-featured young manentering the vidiphone booth. He returned her gaze with somber interest. Gabe relaxed. "So that's the one, eh? Not very formidable. Looks the way he always should have looked." He lit a milgot. "I'll get Gorman to tip off the zarquil boys -- only one game in this parish, I'm told -- that that lifeform's not to be allowed to play; I'll make any loss good out of my own pocket. That'll keep him onstage for the nonce. He won't leave to get himself fixed up somewhere else as long as I stay. And I'm going to stay to the bitter end." He smiled lovingly to himself. But it's not the right man , Helen thought gladly. He did manage to change , after all . Gabe has the wrong man . She felt a little sorry for the unknown and doomed individual who inhabited the delicate, angular body, but it was so close to death anyhow that the immediate threat didn't matter. And Gabriel -- the real Gabriel -- was safe. VI He emaciated young man entered Gorman's office and locked the door behind him with an electroseal. "Disembodiment," he identified himself. "So you did get a new body, Jed," the lawyer remarked affably, "Very good packaging. Makes you look like a poet or something." "Good as a disguise, maybe, but one hell of a lousy hulk." The young man hurled himself into the chair by the desk. Even Gorman winced at the cruel treatment accorded such obvious fragility. "Gimme a milgot, Les. This thing -- " he indicated his body with contempt -- "is shot to Polaris. Won't last more than a few months. Some bargain I got." Gorman lit a stick himself. "The guy who got your body didn't get such a bargain either," he murmured through a cloud of purple smoke. "At least he'll live. If he's lucky. I wish he'd hurry and get himself picked up, though, so I V 120 i could collect the folio and jet off. Can't go after it now. Hounds will be sniffing , after anybody gravitating around the place where I've stashed it until they're sure they have me. They don't know where the money is exactly, of course, or they'd soak it up, but they've got an idea of the general sector." "Want me to pick it up for you, Jed?" the lawyer asked, his pale, flickering eyes brushing across the young man's dark intense ones. "Oh, sure. All I need is for you to know where it is and all I'd see would be your rocket trail." The young man leaned across the expanse of littered steel. "Or do you know where it is, Les?" he asked softly. "Do you know where it is and are you just hibernating until I'm safely out of the way?" In spite of himself, Gorman could not help moving back. "Don't be a fool, Jed," he said in a voice that was several tones higher. "If I knew where if was well, you're not very frightening in your present embodiment, you know." "Don't be too sure of that, Gorman. And you were always yellow; anybody could frighten you." He began to laugh shrilly. "Hey, that's good. Get it? Any body, see?" The lawyer did not join in the mirth. "How are you fixed for cash?" he asked abruptly.  in a sardonic grin. "Why do you think I risked public communion with a darkside character like you, Les? I shot my wad making the shift. I could use a little loan. You know I have millions stashed away," the young man said angrily as Gorman remained silent. "I'll pay you as soon as the hounds take the chump who's leasing my hulk." "Maybe you can earn some money." Gorman toyed with a paperweight. "Did you get a look at that big blond guy in the cafe -- the one I told you about on the phone?" "Yeah. Nice life-form he had with him. I wouldn't mind being in that body." "Seems he wants somebody exterminated. And I told him I heard Jed Carmody was in the parish and might be interested." The young man sprang to his feet, furious. "You what?" "Turn your antigravs off. I told him Jed Carmody was in the parish. Are you Jed Carmody?" The other sat down and exhaled heavily. "You're on course -- I'm nobody just now." "Any identification come with the package?" "Naah, what'd you expect? But why tell anyone that Jed 121 Carmody's hitting the locality?" "I thought you might be interested in picking up a little freefalling foliage." The young man shook his head impatiently. "Risk having this hulk heated up for a half-credit crime? Don't be an alien, Gorman. I'm going to hit subsoil until this other life-form gets collected by the hounds." "Thought you might like to do it to help me out," Gorman murmured. The other man stared. "How do you fit into the pattern?" Gorman shrugged. "Oh, I get it: this guy's putting the barometer on you?" Gorman nodded, "Bad landing, counselor. But you don't seriously expect ? Hey!" The wide-set eyes glistened darkly. "I got it! Why don't you get this guy who's got my hulk to make the flight? Send somebody out to magnetize him like you thought he was the real Carmody, see?"  a moment; then shook his thin-haired head. "No reason to think the man is an extralegal." "Anyone who finds himself in my hulk damn well has to be if he wants to stay out of the sardine box Look, what's the first thing he's going to want to do when he finds out what he's been stuck with? Go to another parish and hop hulks, right? And he'll need plenty of foliage to do it." "Maybe he has money," Gorman suggested wearily. "No fuel lost finding out " The young man rubbed his hands together gleefully. "If he takes on the flight, though, see that he gets my flash, huh? Rosy up the picture." "Maybe he can kill whoever this Lockard has in mind without getting picked up by the police. Such things have happened; otherwise you wouldn't have been able to run around loose so long, Jed." "An amateur? Not a chance! Besides, just to make sure, little He stopped in the act of tapping his chest. "Say, I don't have a name, do I? What's a good epithet for me, Les? Something with class." The lawyer studied the pale, bony face for a moment or two. "How about John Keats?" he suggested. "Simple and appropriate," The other man thought. "Yeah, I like that. John Keats. Plain, but not like John Smith. Subtle. I'll buy it. Okay, so you think I'm going to take my view-finder off the fake Carmody? I'm going to adhere to that life-form closer than Mary's lamb. So when he knocks off whoever the other guy wants novaed, I can yell doggie. Then the hounds get him -- with 122 my flash on him and all, they'll never have the nebula of a notion that they don't have all of me I pick up the foliage and rock out to some place where I can buy me a new jewel case, no questions asked. Don't fret, Gorman -- you'll get your nibble. I've never played the game with you, have I?" Instead of answering, Gorman asked a question of his own. "Kind of hard on the other guy, isn't it?" "He rates it for sticking me with a piece of statuary like this. Look at it this way, Les -- in his own hulk he would've died; this way he's got a chance to live. Yeah, get him to make the flight, Les. You can charm the juice out of a lemon when you want to; it's your line of evil. And don't let on you know he's not the genuine article." "I won't," Gorman sighed. "I only hope I can persuade him to take on the flight. Don't forget it's important to me too, Jed -- uh, John." "Make planetfall, then," John Keats said. "So long, Les." "Good-by, Johnny." creamy hair at the dressing table when there came a tap at the door to the living room of the suite -- a tap so light that it could have been someone accidentally brushing past in the corridor outside. Gabriel sprang up from the bed where he had been lolling, watching her and stood for a moment poised on the balls of his feet, until the knock was repeated more emphatically. He started toward the other room. "But who could be knocking at the door at this hour?" she asked. "It's almost one Gabe, do be careful." -- He halted and looked back at her suspiciously. "Why do you say that? You know you don't care what happens to me?" That last was a question rather than a statement and had a plaintive quaver which failed to touch her. Once she had still been able to feel some compassion; now, nothing he said or did could arouse more than fear and disgust. "If somebody knocks you over the head when you open the door," she murmured, smiling at  her own image, "then who will be there to protect me?" A choked sound came from the back of the man's throat. He turned toward her, his fists clenched. She braced herself for the blow, but then the knock came for the third time and her husband reluctantly continued on into the living room, letting the door shut behind him. She rose and pushed it open a little. She 123 had a pretty good idea of who might be expected, but was not especially perturbed, for she knew the real Gabriel Lockard, in whatever guise he might be now, was safe from her husband. And she was curious to see what the exterminator looked like. The door to the corridor was out of her line of vision, but she could hear it as it opened. "Lockard?" a deep, husky voice whispered. "Gorman sent me." "Come in, Mr. Carmody. You are Carmody?" "Shhh," the husky voice warned. "If you get me into trouble, I'm not going to be able to complete your pattern for you, am I?" "Sorry -- I wasn't thinking. Come on in." A heavy tread shook the ancient floorboards, and presently the man responsible for it came into the girl's sight. He was a huge creature, bigger even than Gabriel, with dark hair growing low to a point on his forehead, and a full-lipped sensual face. Then, as he spoke, as he moved, she knew who he was. She pressed close against the wall of the bedroom, her slender shoulders shaking, her handkerchief stuffed into her mouth, so that the sound of her wild, irrepressible laughter would not reach her husband's ears. "Sit down, Carmody," Gabriel said cordially, as he handed the newcomer a glass, "and make yourself comfortable." There was a brief, rather awkward silence. "Well," Gabriel went on, with a smile that would have been thoroughly ingratiating to anyone who hadn't known him, "I don't suppose I have to cruise around the asteroids with you?" i "No," Carmody replied, looking speculatively toward the bedroom door. "No, you don't." t tion of his gaze. "Worried about somebody overhearing? There's only my wife in there. She's listening, all right, but she won't talk. Come in, Helen." Carmody rose automatically as she came in, his dark eyes following every line of her long, smooth body in its close-fitting, though opaque, negligee of smoke-gray silk -- a fabric which, through extreme scarcity, had come into fashion again. "Sit down," Gabriel ordered brusquely. "We're not formal here." Carmody sat, trying not to stare at the girl. She began to mix herself a drink. "Moonbeam," her husband said, "you won't tell anybody about this little peace 4 conference, will you?" "No," she said, looking at Carmody. "I won't talk" She lifted  her glass. "Here's to murder!" 124 "Helen," Gabriel insisted, unable to rationalize the vague uneasiness that was nagging at him, "you won't dare say anything to anybody? Because, if you do, you'll regret it!" "I said I wouldn't talk. Have I ever broken my word?" "You've never had the chance." But it would be incredible that t she should have the temerity to betray him. After all, she was his wife. She should stick to him out of gratitude and self-interest, for he was rich, at least, and he wasn't exactly repulsive. And he'd been good to her. All men lost their tempers at times. "Let's get down to business, huh?" Carmody said harshly. "Whom do you want knocked off?" "I don't know his name," Gabriel replied, "but I can describe him." After he had finished doing so, there was a small pause. Carmody was silent, Helen turned back to the bar; her face was concealed from the men. Her body shook a little, Lockard thought she was crying, and wondered again whether his confidence in her was entirely justified. "I think maybe I know the guy," Carmody went on. "Only been around the -- the parish a couple of days, if it's the life-form I mean." "Must be the one" Lockard told him. "Think you can do it?" "A cinch," Carmody assured him.  from the door marked Females; Human and Humanoid , and rounded the turn in the corridor, a brawny arm reached out of a vidiphone booth and yanked her inside. The girl gave a startled cry, then relaxed. "Oh, it's you; you gave me a turn." "You're not afraid? You know who I am, then?" She nodded. "You're the real Gabriel Lockard." His big body was pressing hers in the closefitting confines of the booth. In some ways it could be considered more attractive than her husband's. "Why are you hiding here?" "I'm not hiding, I'm lurking," he explained. "Wouldn't do for me to appear too openly. The police -- that is, the hounds -- are on Carmody's trail. I don't want them to find me." "Oh." She pulled away from him. She mustn't let her interest be aroused in a body so soon to be discarded. "IVe been looking for an opportunity to talk to you since last night," he growled, the only way he could gentle a voice as deep as the thick vocal cords of the body produced. "But your 125 husband is always around You haven't told him who I was, have you?" She shook her head slowly, reproachfully. "I wouldn't do that. I wouldn't have told him about the other one either, but I well, I guess I jumped or something when I caught sight of him and Gabe mistakenly picked it up." There was a tense silence as they stood almost pressed against one another. "It's easy to see how you got into Carmody's body," she went on, speaking a little too rapidly, "but how did you happen to get into this particular line of evil?" "Simple -- that lawyer your husband went to see sent scouts out to have Carmody picked up. And they flushed me. Naturally I would have turned down the job if he hadn't happened to mention for whom it was "That other man is the real Carmody now, isn't he?" She looked up at him. Her eyes were gray or green; he couldn't determine which. "So it doesn't matter even if he does get killed." "But how can he get killed?" the big man reminded her with a gentleness completely out of keeping with the ferocity of his appearance. "I'm not a killer, please believe me -- I have never killed anybody and I hope I never have to." 126 who he was -- who he had been -- before he started playing the game. Gabriel Lockard, of course. But what had Gabrifel Lockard been? Surely not the narco-filled, fear-ridden dilettante the man -- the body, at least -- was now. He couldn't possibly have been or the hulk wouldn't have stood up so well under the treatment it was getting from its current tenant. But all that didn't seem to matter. All she wanted was the rightful man in his rightful body, and that seemed almost impossible of achievement. 'What do you intend to do?" she asked, almost sharply. "I don't know," he said. "By agreeing to kill this -- John Keats he calls himself -- I felt I had the situation in hand. And I suppose I have, in a sense. But the end result is a stalemate. I've been following him around just to make everything look on course for your husband until I decide what to do. Sometimes, though, I get the curious feeling that Keats is following me." "Maybe for the same reason you've been following Gabriel?" Helen touched his arm gingerly; it was more muscular than her husband's. "This isn't a bad body, 4 you know -- maybe he sets some store by it." "But that doesn't make sense!"  he said, impatiently shaking off her hand, not wanting her to like this criminars body that, despite its superficial attractiveness, fitted him no more easily than any of the others. "Logically, it seems to me, he should try to get as far away from his own hulk as possible Duck! Here comes your husband!" He blocked her with his wide body as Gabriel Lockard's swung past the booth, its perfect features marred by a frown. "Okay," he whispered, as Lockard rounded the corner, "rock back to your table and act angry because he's late" He watched until Gabriel had retraced his steps and gone back to the hotel dining room; then sauntered in the same direction. From the next booth, John Keats stared sullenly after the departing figure. He had been straining his ears, but the booths were effectively soundproofed; all he could learn was that the stranger had developed some kind of quick understanding with Lockard's wife and, knowing the potentialities of his former packaging, this saddened rather than surprised the young man. He punched Gorman's number without turning on the visual. "Disembodied," he said curtly. "Look here, Gorman, I've been wondering -- just who is this lifq-form supposed to be sending to the joyful planetoids?" "I haven't any idea," Gorman's voice said curiously. "Didn't seem any of my evil, so I didn't ask. And I don't suppose Lockard would have told me. Why do you want to know?" "Because I don't see him taking a fix on anybody except Lockard's wife and I don't hold with exterminating females except maybe by accident. Besides, I kind of radiate for that tigi myself." The lawyer's voice definitely showed interest. "Isn't there anybody else he could possibly be after?" "Well -- " John Keats gave a sick laugh -- "there's only one other possible flight pattern. It's kind of extradimensional, but sometimes I think maybe he's after me." There was a long pause. "Absurd," the little lawyer said thoughtfully. "Absurd. He doesn't even know who you are." Pale blood surfaced under tHe young man's transparent skin. "I never thought of that, but you're wrong. He does. He's got to. It was a private game." His voice thickened and he had to stop for coughing. "When you told him he was Jed Carmody, naturally he could figure out who was squatting in his hulk." "But magnetizing him was your own idea, Johnny," Gorman pointed out gently. "Besides, that's no reason he should be 127 after you; what's the percentage in it? And, anyhow, where does Lockard fit into this?" He seemed to be asking the question of himself as much as of the other man. "Yeah," John Keats muttered, "that's what I've got to find out." "Me, too," Gorman half-whispered. 'What did you say?" "I said tell me when you find out; I'm sort of curious myself."  said, "I'm not working for you; I'm working for Lockard. What's the idea of sending for me this hour of the night?" "Then why did you come this hour of the night when I asked J you to?" the lawyer inquired, leaning back in his chair and smiling. The big man hesitated and shrugged. "Can't say, myself. Curiosity, maybe But you can hardly expect me to violate my employer's confidence?" Gorman laughed. "You get your ideas from the viddies, don't you? Only don't forget that you're the villain, not the hero, of this piece, fellow-man." Carmody, completely taken aback, stared at him -- the little alien couldn't know! And, furthermore, he was mistaken -- Carmody, Lockard, the dutchman, 128 had done nothing wrong, committed no crime, violated no ethic. On the other hand, he had done nothing right either, nothing to help himself or any other. "What do you mean?" he finally temporized. "Tell me this -- Lockard hired you to kill the man who goes under the name of John Keats, didn't he?" "Yes, but how did you know that?" He was beginning to have the same primitive fear of Gorman that he had of the Vinzz; only it was more natural for an extraterrestrial to have apparently supernatural powers. "Keats told me -- and Keats, of course, is the real Carmody." "So you found out?" "Found out!" Gorman laughed. "I knew it all along. Does a man keep any secrets from his lawyer?" "If he's smart, he does." Carmody absently beat his hand on the desk. "This Keats isn't too smart, though, is he?" "No he isn't a very bright guy. But it was his idea that this would be a fine method of getting you out of the way. And not too bad an idea, either You had to be disposed of, you know," he explained winningly. "And how nice to have hounds do it for us. 'i Of course we had no idea of iyho your quarry was." "I can see your point of view," i Carmody said ironically. "But why tell me now?" And then he thought he saw the answer. "Are you afraid I'll really kill him?" The lawyer shook his head and smiled back. "Afraid you really won't He placed the tips of his fingers together. "I am prepared to double whatever Lockard is offering you to make sure that Keats, with Carmody inside him, is definitely put out of the way forever." basis of trust -- none of the reverse honor that legend commonly assigned to extralegals. Carmody got up. Even seated, he had towered above the lawyer. Standing, he was like a largerthan-life statue of doom -- of doom, Gorman nervously tfoped, pointing in the desired direction. "And if I refuse?" Carmody asked. Gorman moved his chair back uneasily. "I might persuade Keats that he could risk one murder in his present shape, if it was to insure his ultimate safety." "Meaning it would be a good idea for him to kill me?" "Meaning if would be an excellent idea for him to kill you ." "Look here, Gorman," Carmody said, in a low voice that gradually increased in volume. He could no longer restrain the anger that had been seething up in him for all the years of his wandering. "I've had enough of all this, hiding, running, shifting bodies and now hiring out as a killer. Because I'm an honest man. Maybe you've never seen one before, so take a good look at me. You may never have the chance again." "I am looking and I see Jed Carmody. Not my idea of the prototype of honesty" "But I don't feel like Jed Carmody." "Tell that to the hounds." Gorman laughed uproariously. "By law, you're responsible for Carmody's crimes. Of course, if they put you away or -- as they'd undoubtedly prefer -- accidently exterminate you in the line of duty, and then suspect Carmody hulkhopped, they might look around some more. But there wouldn't be any percentage in that for you, especially if you were dead." "I know, I know," Carmody retorted impatiently. "You can't tell me anything I haven't told myself." He paused for a moment. "This is a good body, though," he added. "Almost as good as my old one." Gorman raised his eyebrows. "You can't be referring to the corpus currently going by the epithet of John Keats?" "The name was your idea, I take it. No, that wasn't my original body." "Oh, so you're a dutchman, eh? 129 A thrill boy?" There was contempt, even from such as Gorman. "Getting a lot of free falls out of all this, are you?" Carmody tried to ignore this, but he couldn't. It wasn't true, he told himself; he had suffered years of playing the game and derived no pleasure from those sufferings -- no pleasure at all. But he would not stoop to argue with Gorman. "Maybe I can get away with this body to one of the frontier planets," he mused. "At least I can make a run for it; at least that would be a worthwhile kind of running." "Brave words ! " the lawyer sneered. "But rather risky to put into action. Don't you think the best thing to do would be just go ahead with the pattern as set? How much did Lockard offer you?" "Half a million credits." Gorman sucked in his breath. "You're lying, of course, but I'll match that. Carmody -- Keats -- has ten times that amount and maybe more hidden away where I can lay my hands on it as soon as I'm sure he's where he can't hurt me. It's worth half a million to me. And, in the remote instance that you're telling the truth, you can't turn down a million credits whoever you are, dutchman!" "Oh, can't I?" Carmody went to the door; then turned. "It may in136 terest you to know that I'm worth a hundred times that amount and maybe more." The lawyer laughed skeptically. "If you have enough money to buy your way, then why are you doing this?" Carmody frowned. " Y ou wouldn't understand I'm not sure I understand myself." The door slammed behind him. Descending pneumos hissed. "Just talking with his elbows," Gorman said comfortingly to himself. "He'll do it. He's got to do it." But he wasn't altogether convinced. IX building, John Keats' figure emerged from the shadows of a nearby doorway. He looked up at the golden rectangle of Gorman's window and then toward the direction in which Carmody had gone; and bit his lip irresolutely. After a moment's reflection, he chose to follow his old body. Somehow he didn't have much confidence in Gorman any more; not that he'd ever really trusted him. In their line of evil you couldn't afford to trust anybody. He had made a mistake. But it could still be rectified. If the big man was aware of his tracker, he did not seem to care. He moved purposefully in V. the direction of the hotel, scorning the helicabs that swooped down to proffer their services, striding through the brilliantly lit avenues gay with music and the dark alleys mournful with the whine of the farjeen wires as if they were all the same. The hotel was on one of the avenues, because the Lockards always had only the best of whatever there was to be had. Carmody crossed the almost deserted lobby in swift strides and took the pneumo to the seventh floor. Knowing that his body could have only one objective in that place, Keats took the stairs to the basement. Carmody sprang out of the pneumo exit and ran down the corridor to bang lustily on the intricately embossed metal door of the Lockards' suite. After a moment, the girl, again in negligee, opened it. Her green-gray eyes widened when she saw who the late visitor was, and she put a finger to her lips. "Shh, Gabe's asleep; let's not wake him unless it's necessary." She closed the door softly behind him. "What is it Jed?" He was so choked with excitement that he could hardly get the words out. "Helen; will you make a break with me for Proxima Centauri? They won't ask any questions there, if we can get there. And from Proxima we can go -- " "But your body?" "The hell with my body." He gripped her arms with powerful hands. "You mean much more to me than that worthless hulk." "But, Jed, Gabe'll never let us go " Proxima Centauri -- that had been Gabriel's dream, too His hands pressed so hard into her flesh, she knew there would be bruises on her skin; was she always doomed to fall in love with men who would leave marks on her? "Let him try to stop us. I'm bigger than he is, now." She looked up at him. "You always were, darling. But he has influence, though he wouldn't need it; he could simply set the police on you." "That's the chance we're going to have to take But perhaps I'm asking too much. I haven't the right to ask you to take such risks," he added bitterly. "I was thinking only of myself, I see, not of you." "Oh, no, Jed!" ff W HO ' RE you talking to,  Helen?" a drowsy voice asked from the bedroom. It was followed by the comely person of Gabriel himself, fastening his dressing gown. "Oh, hello, Carmody." His face lighted up avidly, all sleepiness vanishing like a ,spent milgot. "Didyou do it already?" 131 "No, I didn't. And, what's more, I'm not going to do it!" Lockard looked astonished. "But what's .wrong? You said you would." Carmody sighed. "Yes, I know I did. I was stalling. That's what I've always done -- stalled, put things off, hesitated to make decisions. Well, I've made my decision now." "You're not afraid of him?" Lockard said in a voice that was meant to be taunting and emerged as querulous. "A little pipsqueak like that Keats? Or maybe half a million credits isn't enough for you? Is that it?" That was enough for the man whose emaciated body was torturedly cramped in the air-conditioning vent and further agonized by the strain of repressing the cough that sought to tear its way out of his chest. He had found out what he wanted to know and, as he inched his way back down to the basement, he was already making plans for getting even with all those he now knew to be enemies. It had been a conspiracy against him from the start; the hounds probably weren't even aware that he was in town. It was Gorman who had told him they knew of his general whereabouts -- Gorman, the good friend who had suggested he change bodies, knowing that whatever hulk he wound up with was bound to be more vulnerable than his primal form. And Gorman would pay "More than enough," Carmody replied, as unaware of the fact that he had lost one-third of his audience as he had been that he was addressing three rather than two listeners. "Only I'm not a killer." "But I understood you were supposed to be a professional exterminator?" "Jed Carmody is a killer. Only I'm not Jed Carmody." Lockard moved backward and stared at the still bigger man. Lockard retreated still further. "You -- you're him! You were all along!" He whirled on his wife. "And you knew, you doublecrosser! Knew and didn't tell me! By God, I'll break every bone in your body!" "Lay a hand on her and I'll break every bone in my body!" Lockard stopped where he was. "It doesn't mean anything to me any more, you see," Carmody explained. "I wanted it when I didn't have anything else. But now I have Helen. I could kill you, you know. As Carmody, an acknowledged exterminator, I have nothing to lose. But I'm letting you live, as a hostage for Helen And, besides, as I've been busy trying to convince everybody all evening, I am not a murderer." He turned to the girl. "Will you 132 come with me to Proxima, Helen?" "Y-yes, Jed" she said, looking apprehensively at her husband. "Gather your packs. I'm going to the air office to make the arrangements." Carmody consulted his chronometer. "It's three o'clock. I should be back by eight or so. Get some sleep if you can." Her wide frightened eyes turned again toward her husband. "Here." Jed tossed her the gun Gorman had given him. "If he tries anything, use it." "Yes, Jed. But " "Don't worry; I have another one " The door slammed behind him. "Gimme that gun, you little tramp!" Lockard snarled, twisting it out of her flaccid hand. X  the hotel and turned left in the direction of the airstation which stayed open all night. He had walked a short distance when suddenly a high voice came out of the darkness behind him, "Not so fast, Mr Carmody," and a hard knob was pressed in his back. "Mr. Keats, I believe," Carmody said, wondering why he wasn't frightened. "Right." The other coughed at some length. "You thought you were pretty smart, didn't you, foisting me off with a hulk that wasn't only shopworn but hot?" " Y our intentions weren't exactly noble either, were they, Mr. Keats?" "I want my frame back!" Suddenly the idea came to Carmody, and so wonderful it was he could hardly throttle his voice down to calmness. "Shooting me won't help you get it back. In fact, it might make it rather difficult." ' "You have your choice between going back to the zarquil house wiht me and switching or getting your current insides burned out" Carmody exhaled a small hissing sigh that he hoped would not be recognized as obvious relief to the man behind him. "You'll have to pay. I haven't enough folio on me." "I'll pay; I'll pay," the voice snarled. "I always pay. But you'll come peacefully?" he asked in some surprise. "Yes. Matter of fact, I'll be glad to get out of this body. No matter how much I try, somehow I can never manage to keep it clean Gently, now, you don't want to muss up a body you're planning to occupy yourself, now do you?" "This is too easy," Keats' voice murmured dubiously. "Maybe it's another trap " "You're always going to imagine traps, Mr. Exterminator, 133 whether they're there or not You and Lockard both -- people who run must have something to run from, and half the time it's not there and half the time, of course, it is; only you never know which is which -- " "You talk too much," the man behind him snarled. "Shut up and keep moving." "Back again?" the Vinzz at the door asked. The present Carmody was a little startled. Somehow he had thought of the Vinzz as too remote from humanity to be able to distinguish between individual members of the species. "I'm afraid neither of you is qualified to play." "No reason why we shouldn't have a private game, is there?" John Keats demanded belligerently. The Vinzz' tendrils quivered. "In that case, no, no reason at all. If you want to be so unsporting and can afford it. It will cost you a hundred thousand credits each." "But that's twice what I had to pay last week!" Keats protected angrily. The Vinzz shrugged an antenna. "You are, of course, at liberty to take your trade elsewhere, if you choose." "Oh, hell," the temporarily poetic-looking killer snarled. "We're stuck and you know it. Let's get it over with!" consciousness back into the thin young man's body again. More uncomfortable than usual, because the criminal's body had been in such splendid physical condition and this one so poor -- now worse than before, because it had been worked far beyond its attenuated capabilities. The individuality that had originally been Gabriel Lockard's, formerly housed in Jed Carmody's body, now opened John Keats' eyes and looked at the Vinzz who stood above him. "The other human has been told you awakened before him and have already departed," the Vinzz explained. "He has violence in his heart and we do not care for violence on our doorstep. Bad for business." "Has he gone already?" The Vinzz nodded. "How long has he been gone?" He scrambled to his feet and investigated the clothing he wore. Carmody had been in too much of a hurry to clean himself out. There was some money left, a container of milgot sticks, and a set of electroseals. "He has just left." The extraterrestrial's eyes flickered in what might have been surprise. "Don't you wish to avoid him?" "No, I must go where he goes." The Vinzz shrugged. "Well, it's your funeral in the most literal 134 sense of the word." He sighed as the young man plunged out into the darkness. "But, from the objective viewpoint, what a waste of money!" The massive, broad-shouldered figure of Jed Carmody was still visible at the end of the street, so the thin man slowed down. He wanted to follow Carmody, to keep close watch on where he was going and, if necessary, guide him in the right direction, though he didn't think he'd have to do that. But he had no intention of overtaking him. Carmody might not want openly to use the gun the former tenant had so carefully left him, but with his physique he could break the fragile body of John Keats in two, if he so desired, and he probably did. Meanwhile Carmody -- the real Carmody -- having been deprived of an immediate revenge, had begun to realize how much better the situation was as it now stood. If he killed Keats out of hand, he might miss out on half a million credits, because it was his custom to get cash in advance for all his flights, and this was his flight pattern now. He wouldn't trust that Lockard life-form to defoliate after the job was done. Of course he himself had plenty of money stashed away, but every half million helped. It would be no trouble to find the sickly Keats later. And there was no reason the hounds should get him -- Carmody -- after all, the other had been rocketing around in his body and he hadn't been caught. Carmody had allowed himself to be stampeded into panic. He smiled. Gorman wouldn't ever be able to chart any pattern like that, or like anything, again. Fortunately there was no permanent harm done, and a half million credits to cover the zarquil losses, with a nice profit left over. Maybe he could even beat Lockard up to a million; that one was obviously a coward and a fool. A few threats should be enough to get him to hand over. Carmody paused for a moment outside the hotel. It still took some nerve to walk boldly into the brightly lit lobby. HE automatic doors slid open as he entered. At the same time, the pneumo gates lifted and Gabe Lockard came out, dragging a heavily veiled Helen, their luggage floating behind them. Both stopped as they caught sight of the killer; Lockard paled -- Helen gasped. Too bad I have to leave her in the tentacles of this low life-form , Carmody thought with regret, but there was no help for it. He approached them with what he thought was an ingratiating smile. "Mr. Lockard, I've decided to give you another chance." 135 It was an unhappy choice of word. "Oh, you have, have you!" the big blond man yelled. "I thought I did have another chance. And now you've spoiled that, too!" "What do you mean by that?" Carmody demanded, his thick dark brows almost meeting across his nose. "I figured on getting away before you came back," Gabriel babbled in a frenzy, "but you'd have found me anyway. You always find me. I'm sick of this running. There's only one way to stop you, only one way to be sure that, whatever happens to me, you won't be around to enjoy it." "Listen, Lockard, you're making a mistake. I -- " "The only mistake I made was in hiring somebody else to do the job I should have done myself." He pulled out the gun -- Carmody's own gun -- and fired it. He wasn't a good shot, but that didn't matter. He had the flash on full blast and he pumped and pumped and pumped the trigger until the searing heat rays had whipped not only the killer's astonished body but all through the lobby. The few people still there rushed for cover as rug, chairs, potted palms were shriveled by the lancing holocaust. There was a penetrating odor of burning fabric and frond and flesh. Helen let out a wail as Carmody, more ash than man, fell to the charred carpet. "Gabe, Gabe, what have you done!" The gun dropped from his hand to rejoin its owner. His face crumpled. "I didn't really mean to kill only to scare him What'll I do now?" 136 "You'll run, Mr, Lockard," John like you and him , . He Keats' body said as he entered pointed to the crumbling, blackthe devastated lobby. "You'll run ened corpse, keeping his hand and run and run. He's dead, but steady with an effort for, God you'll keep on running forever, knew, he was the biggest amateur No, not forever -- I apologize -- of them all. some day you'll get caught, beLockard licked his lips and cause the hounds aren't amateurs gazed apprehensively around. 137 Frightened faces were beginning to peer out from their places of concealment. "Look, Carmody," he said in a low, stiff voice, "let's talk this over. But let's get out of here first before somebody calls the hounds." "All right," the thin man smiled. "I'm always willing to talk. We can go over to Gorman's office. They won't look for us there right away." "How'll we get in?" "I have a 'seal," Keats said. Surely one of the electroseals he carried must belong to Gorman's office. It was a chance he'd have to take. XI ent seals before he found the one that opened the lawyer's office. He was afraid his obvious lack of familiarity would arouse Lockard's suspicions, but the big man was too much preoccupied with his own emotions. An unpleasantly haunting aroma of cooked meat seeped out from inside. "For Christ's sake, Carmody, hurry!" Lockard snarled, and gave a sigh of relief as the door swung open and the illuminators went on, lighting the shabby office. Gorman was there. His horribly seared body lay sprawled on the dusty rug -- quite dead. "You -- you killed him?" Gabriel quavered. The sight of murder done by another hand seemed to upset him more than the murder he himself had just committed. The thin man gave a difficult smile. "Carmody killed him" Which was undoubtedly the truth. "The gun that did it is in his pocket. I had nothing to do with it." His eyes sought for the ones behind the veil. He wanted the girl who stood frozenly by the door to know that this, at least, was the truth. Gabriel also stayed near the door, unable to take his eyes off the corpse. In death Carmody and Gorman, the big man and the small man, had looked the same; each was just a heap of charred meat and black ash. No blood, no germs -- all very hygienic. "You're smart, Carmody," he said from taut lips. "Damn smart." "I'm Keats, not Carmody! Remember that." He dropped into the chair behind the desk. "Sit down, both of you." Only Gabriel accepted the invitation. "Why don't you take that thing off your face, Mrs. Lockard? You aren't hiding from anybody, are you?" Gabriel gave a short laugh. "She's hiding her face from everybody. I spoiled it a little for her. She was going to sell me out to the guy in your body." Keats' hand tightened on the 138 arm of his chair. Lose his temper now and he lost the whole game. "It was a good body," he said, not looking at the thing on the rug, trying not to remember the thing on the rug on the other side of town. "A very good body." Through the veil, Helen's shadowy eyes were fixed on his face. He wanted to see what Lockard had done to her, but he couldn't tear off the veil, as he longed to do; he was afraid of the expression that might be revealed on her face -- triumph when there should have been anguish; anguish when there should have been triumph. "Not as good as the one I have here." Lockard thumped his own chest, anxious to establish the value of the only ware he had left. "Matter of opinion," Keats said. "And mine was in better shape." "This one isn't in bad condition," Gabriel retorted defensively. "It could be brought back to peak in' short order." "You won't have much opportunity to do it, though. But maybe the government will do it for you; they don't pamper prisoners, I understand, especially lifers."  an extralegal, Carmody -- Keats," he whined. "You know your course. You know how to hide from the hounds I'm i a -- a respectable citizen." He spread his hands wide in exaggerated helplessness. "Strictly an amateur, that's what I am -- I admit I've been playing out of my league." "So?" "I'm worth a lot of money, Keats, a hell of a lot. And half of it can be yours, if you change bodies with me." Keats' angular face remained expressionless, but there was a sharp cry from the girl -- a cry that might have been misunderstood as one of pain, but wasn't. Gabriel turned toward her, and his upper lip curled back over his teeth. "I'll throw her in to the bargain. You must have seen her when she wasn't banged up so you know she's not permanently disfigured. Isn't she worth taking a risk for?" Keats shrugged. "If the hounds pull you down, she'll be a legal widow anyway." "Yes, but you'd have no chance with her in the body you now have No chance," he repeated, His voice broke. "Never had a chance." "Go ahead, feel sorry for yourself," the other man said. "Nobody else will." Gabriel's face darkened, but he also had to control his temper to gain what he fancied were his own ends. "You won't deny that this hulk is better than the one you have now?" 139 "Except that there's one thing about the head that I don't like." Gabriel stared in bewilderment His body was beyond criticism, "What is it you don't like about the head?" "There's a price on it now." Gabriel pressed his spine against the back of the chair. "Don't play the innocent, Carmody. You've killed people, too." "Well, sure, but not out in the open like that You know how many people saw you blast him? Too many. If you're going to exterminate somebody, you do it from a dark doorway or an alley -- not in a brilliantly lit hotel lobby, and you blast him in the back. But there's no use giving you lessons; it's not likely you'll ever be able to use them where you're going." Gabriel suddenly sagged in his chair. He looked down at the floor, "So you won't do it?" Keats grew apprehensive. He hadn't expected the big man to give in to despair so soon -- it might spoil all his plans and leave him trapped in this sick unwanted body. He lit a milgot. "I didn't say that," he pointed out, trying to sound unconcerned. "Matter of fact, I might even consider your proposition, if" There was hope in Lockard's eyes again. It made Keats a little sick to think of the game he had to play with the other; then he thought of the game the other had played with him, the game the other had played with his wife, and the faint flickering of compassion died out in him. "What do you want?" Gabriel asked, Keats took a moment before he answered. "I want all of what you've got." Gabriel uttered an inarticulate sound. "You can't take it with you, colleague. If we hulk-hop, it's got to be tonight, because the hounds will be baying on your trail any moment. You wouldn't have the chance to transfer the property to my name and, if you take my word that I'll hand over half afterward, you're just plain out of this dimension Think of it this way, Lockard -- what's worth more to you, a couple of lousy billions or your freedom?" "All right, Carmody," Lockard said dully, "you're the dictator." T HE Vinzz' eyes flickered in astonishment. "Another private game ? However he shrugged eloquently. "It will cost you a hundred thousand credits each, gentlemen," "No discount for a steady customer?" Keats inquired lightly, though he was trembling inside. The Vinzz' tendrils quivered. "None. You ought to be glad I   140 i didn't raise the price again." "Why didn't you?" he couldn't help asking. The Vinzz looked steadily into the man's eyes. "I don't know," it answered at last. "Perhaps I have been so long on this planet that I have developed a sentimental streak In any case, I am going back to Vinau the day after tomorrow" "For God's sake," Lockard, his senses so confused with fear and  apprehension that he was able to catch only fragments of their talk, screamed, "pay him what he asks and don't haggle!" "All right " Keats agreed. "The lady will wait for me here," he told the Vinzz. The extraterrestrial quivered indecisively. "Most irregular," it murmured. "However, I cannot refuse a slight favor for such an old customer. This way, madam." Gabriel Lockard's eyes. "Well," the Vinzz who stood above him lisped, "how does it feel to be back in your own body again?" Gabriel got up and stretched. He stretched again, and then an expression of wonderment came over his handsome features. "I feel exactly the way I felt in any of the others," he said haltingly. "I'm not comfortable in this one either. It's not right -- it doesn't fit. My own body "You've grown out of it," the green one told him, not unkindly. "But you will be able to adjust to it again, if you'll give it a chance ' . "There's that word again " Gabriel winced. "I'm beginning to respond to it the way my predecessor did. Do we ever really get another chance, I wonder?" "Take my advice." The Vinzz' face became almost human. "This is costing my people money, but we've made enough out of you and your -- shall we say? -- friends. It is a shame," it murmured, "to prey upon unsophisticated lifeforms, but one must live. However, I'll tell you this: The compulsion will come over you again and again to play the game -- your body will torment you unbearably and you will long for relief from it, but you must conquer that desire or, I warp you, you will be lost to yourself forever. It's a pattern that's enormously difficult to break, but it can be broken." Gabriel smiled down at the little green creature. "Thanks, colleague. I'll remember that advice. And I'll take it." "The other is still asleep," the Vinzz told him. "This time I thought it best to let you awaken first. Good-by, and good luck." "Thanks, fellow-man," Gabriel said. The Vinzz' tendrils quivered. T4T V " teroom, her veil flung back so that he could see her poor, marred face. Anger rose hotly in him, but he pushed it down. Her suffering had not been meaningless and revenge was already consummated. "Gabriel!" Her voice was taut. " Jed!" "Gabriel," he smiled. "The genuine, original Gabriel -- accept no substitutes." "I'm so glad " Her lips formed the words, for she had no voice with which to make them. "Come." He took her arm and led her out into the quiet street. It was almost daylight and the sky was a clear pearl gray. Again a star detached itself from the translucent disk of the Moon and sped out into the Galaxy. Soon, he thought, we'll be on a starship like that one , leaving this played-out planet for the new worlds up in the sky. "You're going to let Gabe -- the other Gabriel -- go?" she asked. He bent his head to look at her swollen face. "You're free, Helen; I have my body back; why should we concern ourselves with what happens to him? He can't hurt us any more." "I suppose you're right," she muttered. "It seems unfair" She shivered. "Still, you have no idea of the things he did to me -- the things he made me do" 142 She shivered again. "You're cold. Let's get started." "But where are we going?" She placed her hand on his arm and looked up at him. "Back to the hotel to pick up your luggage. And then -- I still think Proxima is a good idea, don't you? And then perhaps farther out still. J'm sick of this old world." "But, Je -- Gabriel, you must be mad! The police will be waiting for you at the hotel." "Of course they'll be waiting, but with a citation, not handcuffs." She looked at him as if he had gone extradimens ional. He laughed. "What your ex-husband didn't know, my dear, was that there was a reward out for Jed Carmody, dead or alive  9 Her face was blank for a moment. "A reward! Oh, G-G-G-Gabriel!" The girl erupted into hysterical laughter. "Shhh, darling, control yourself." He put his arm around her, protectively, restrainingly. "We'll be conspicuous," for already the Sun's first feeble rays were beginning to wash the ancient tired streets with watery gold. "Think of the reward we're going to get -- five thousand credits, just for us!" She wiped her eyes and pulled down her veil. "Whatever will we do with all that money!" "I think it would be nice if we T43  turned it over to the hotel," he smiled. "I made rather a shambles of their lobby when, pursuant to my duty as a solar citizen, I exterminated the killer Carmody. Let's give it to them and leave only pleasant memories behind us on our journey to the stars." And he couldn't help wondering whether, if things got really tough, somewhere up in those stars he could find another zarquil game. 1 A 1956 Calendar designed specifically for Science Fiction Fans and Space Flight Enthusiasts. Each month takes you on an expedition to one of the planets or moons of the Solar System, from Sun-baked Mercury to Frigid Pluto.  12 two-color illustrations  Scientifically-accurate text with each illustration  Wonderful for your den  Printed in limited edition  Only 1 .00 postpaid P. O. Box 5201-R Minneapolis 7, Minnesota Endorsed by The Society for the Advancement of Space Travel monthly at New York N. Y., for Oct. 1, 1955. 1 . The names and addresses of the publisher, editor, managing editor, and business manager are: Publisher, Robert M. Guinn, 421 Hudson Street (14), New York City; Editor, Horace L. Gold, 421 Hudson Street (14), New York City; Managing Editor, Evelyn Paige, 421 Hudson Street (14), New York City; Business Manager, None. 2. The owner is : (If owned by a corporation, its name and address must be stated and also immediately thereunder the names and addresses of stockholders owning or holding 1 percent or more of total amount of stock. If not owned by a corporation, the names and addresses of the individual owners must be given. If owned by a partnership or other unincorporated firm, its name and address, as well as that of each individual member, must be given.) Galaxy Publishing Corp., 421 Hudson Street, New York City ; Robert M. Guinn (Sole Stockholder), 421 Hudson Street, New York City. 3. The known bondholders, mortgagees, and other security holders owning or holding 1 percent or more of total amount of bonds, mortgages, or other securities are: (If there are none, so state.) None, 4. Paragraphs 2 and 3 include, in cases where the stockholder or security holder appears upon the books of the company as trustee or in any other fiduciary relation, the name of the person or corporation for whom such trustee is acting ; also the statements in the two paragraphs show the affiant's full knowledge and belief as to the circumstances and conditions under which stockholders and security holders who do not appear upon the books of the company as trustees, hold stock and securities in a capacity other than that of a bona fide owner. 5. The average number of copies of each issue of this publication sold or distributed, through the mails or otherwise, to paid subscribers during the 12 months preceding the date shown above was : (This information is required from daily, weekly, semiweekly, and triweekly newspapers only.) Sworn to and subscribed before me this 19th day of September, 1955. Notary Public, State of New York No. 24-5978800 Qualified in Kings County Term Expires March 30, 1956 144 Top Science-Fiction Thrillers -- Continued from Back Cover M A G I X E -- A N Y full-size, brand-new books -- yours for only 1.00! Each one is cramjued with science thrills of the future packed that will make tomorwritten by the most sought-after science-fiction writers of today. A 7.50 to 9.00 value, complete and in handsome permanent bindings -- but yours for only 1.00 on this amazing offer! ScienceFiction lias won a place as an important new kind of literature -- that it is a valuable addition to the library of every imaginative reader. Sciencefiction has grown so fast it's hard to keep up with it! How is one to without wasting time and money wading good and bad alike? -- The Cream of New Science-Fiction Books -- For Only SI Bach! selects each mouth the best -- and only the heat, new Science-Fiction book. And to enable you h rough Nowthe cost, the (hub has arranged to bring you even though they cost 2.50, 2.75 and up in p ti hi ishers' editions ! NO Dues or Complicated Rules The operation of the Club is simple. Each month the Board of Editors reads all the promising new science-fiction books and selects the No. 1 title. in the Club's interesting free bulletin, "Things want -- as few as four a year, if you wish. If you don't want the current selection, you simply notify the Club. It's that simple. There are no other rules, no dues, no fees. Send No Money -- Just Moil Coupon are making this amazing offer to new members! Two are your gift books for joining ; the other is your first selection. This liberal offer may have to be withdrawn at any time. So mail coupon Dept. GX-2, Garden City, New York. Dept. GX-2, Garden City, New York Please rush me the 3 books checked below, as my gift books and first selection. Bill me only 1 for all three (plus few cents shipping charges), and enroll me as a member of the ScienceFiction Book Club. Every month send me the Club's free bulletin, "Things to Come," so that I may decide whether or not I wish to receive the coming monthly selection described therein. For each book I accept, I will pay only 1 plus shipping. I do not have to take a book every month (only four during each year I am a member) -- and I may resign at any lime after accepting four selections. and this membership will be cancelled. Name Addi ess. City, Zone. StateSelection price in Canada 1.10 plus shipping. Address ScienceFiction Club 105 Bond St., Toronto 2. (Offer good only in U. S. and Canada) 'S' enjoy rocketswift thrills daring flights of imagination jet-propelled action! It's the brand-new Science-Fiction Book Club -- organized to bring you the most daring and skillfully-written of these spine-tingling novels at only a fraction of regular retail price! And now to welcome you to the (huh you are invited to accept not 1, not 3 pick your 3 books and mail coupon on about the first ABomb, written before it was invented ! A story of the movie machine that shows " newsreels" of any other thrillers ! complete. Plus: a complete play: scores of all-time great S-F stories, including "Invasion from Mars' made famous by Orson Welles. 43 classic stories by top authors. Wonders of earth and man. Amazing inventions. Space travel and visitors from outer space. Adventures in dimension. Worlds of tomorrow. 562 fascinating pages! man-made creature of synthetic tissue becomes a killer. The android's master is going mad, too! Just one of 12 great stories and features in this big new collection ! Judith Merril. A new collection of 19 superb tales of fantasy -- the supernatural -- mass hypnosis -- telepathy -- predestination -- precognition -- levitation, etc. kling crop of weird tales picked by August Derleth. The man who invents a solid vacuum. The Martians that land on Earth on Hallowe'en. And many others. by Edgar Pangborn, Angelo INmtevecchio can destroy the Earl It to decide. The Martians havi him cide ! Wilson Tucker. Draftee Paul Breen becomes a huma n " secret weapon ." He has a strange power -- he can actually read minds 5,000 miles away. No wonder he is decreed too dnnii mu t to live! Seconds after itn "m-eldenl " Hr. Mack tin suddenly llnds himself plunged SO yen r.4 into tin fill me with another run i s nan e and body. And lie's on the moon 1 MARCH 1957 35c galaxy By By No, we don't promise that reading 1 2 issues of theory of gravitation. we do promise that a year's subscription to and you'll get your copies at least a week before the newsstands do. you don't have to use the coupon below. It's for your convenience, not ours. Yes, send in your subscription today. Galaxy Publishing Corp. 42 I Hudson St. New York 14, N. Y. I enclose (check one) 3.50 for I year 6.50 for 2 years 1.00 additional Foreign Postage Per Year galaxy 421 Hudson Street, New York 14, N. Y. 35c per copy. Subscription: (12 copies) 3.50 per year in the United States, Canada, Mexico, South and Central America and U. S. Possessions. Elsewhere 4.50. Entered as second-class matter at the Post Office, New York, N. Y. Copyright, New York 1957, by Galaxy Publishing Corporation, Robert M. Guinn, president. All rights, including translations reserved. All material submitted must be accompanied by self-addressed stamped envelopes. The publisher assumes no responsibility for unsolicited material. All stories printed in this magazine are fiction, and any similarity between characters and actual persons is coincidental. Printed in the U.S.A. by The Guinn Co., Inc., N. Y. 14, N. Y. Title Reg. U.S. Pat. Off. 6 80 120 37 67 104 55 4 54 116 True enough, copies of Galaxy for 1950 and 1951 are scarcer than hens' bridgework but it's not too late to get these great stories: With its 33 stories -- not just a lineup of shorts; many are novelets and even novellas -- this truly big volume of almost 600 pages would be an unthinkable publishing bargain today at its original price of 3.50. tracted for a large number of books, which naturally means a discount and we're passing the discount on to you. Your price, postage included, is only 2.75! No coupon no need or room for one. Just send in your order on any scrap of paper, include check or money order for 2.75, and mail if right now to ago that detective stories became legitimate when Roosevelt declared in an interview that he read them for relaxation. Those of us who were then reading and writing science fiction were envious. We hoped something similar would happen to our favorite form of literature, but we didn't really expect it There was Aldous Huxley's Brave New World, of course, which appeared around that time and was a huge hit; we were able to explain to the uninitiated that we read and wrote stories like that. But I remember being backed into describing the plot of a story I was working on then: "Well, there are giant brains sealed in glassite capsules in the polar ice. They belong to extraterrestrials, who have no bodies, just brains, and they know everything that happened on Earth because they're immortal -- " The experience inhibited me so badly that I never wrote the story. A lot has happened to science fiction since that wild era, when no author could get up from his typewriter without having knocked off at least some part of the Solar System's population. Craftsmanship had to enter the field. There are only so many basic categories; when they have been done over and over, especially with primal motivations and masses of people instead of individuals and their infinitely varied problems and conflicts, the result must be ultimate stasis. Those writers who could not learn to construct a real story had to drop out, for their stuff inevitably was too similar to things that had been done before, by others and even by themselves. Meeting them now, I find it saddening to hear their puzzled or hostile remarks about science fiction. Many of them understand it less than if they had never written any. (The same is true of the elderly fans who can't realize that the "sense of wonder" they bay for is gone from them, not from science fiction.) I wonder if anyone else then had an experience like mine: 4 When I was about 18, I kept bringing stories to a wonderful old editor named Dr. T. O'Connor Sloane, and he, instead of talking about them, always managed to get off onto Icelandic literature, the fascination of mathematics (a specialty of his), and other subjects that may not have been evasions, but were just as good. One story I gave him, however, got him dangerously excited for a man of 82. It was about mining on Venus and I'd manfully exposed the dirty rats who savagely exploited native labor and prisoners exiled to that miserably hot, rainy planet. Dr. Sloane exclaimed it was too good for his pulp magazine and brought both me and the manuscript up to the Delineator, which was owned by the same company. The story came back to me with a printed rejection slip. Not long after, the Delineator folded. I immediately saw the connection, but I was more concerned with selling the story. Dr. Sloane, though, went on maintaining that it was too good and steadfastly refused to buy it. If that experience is typical, it explains a good deal about the dreadfulness of that paleolithic science fiction. (I don't know how much better my own story was, because it somehow got lost.) Were I an envious man, which I am, I would resent the break that authors have today in rates and markets. There were very few science fiction magazines, their rates ranging from microscopic fractions of a cent payable upon lawsuit to just enough to starve on. Hardly any book publishers brought out science fiction books. No anthologies, no pocketbooks, no TV, radio or move resale. Good God, no wonder a depression was going on! No doubt there is a lesson to be derived from this. Writing science fiction in the early days was easier, but the pay was poor. Writing for Galaxy is very much harder, but the pay is highly rewarding both in amount and prestige. I guess it balances out. Either way, writing -- especially the writing of science fiction -- is not a job for the lazy. A good story gives the illusion of having been produced effortlessly. Nothing involves more effort than achieving that illusion, however. A LL the foregoing is excerpted from my introduction to the First Galaxy Reader, written over five years ago. (It's still available from us at 2.75 postpaid -- a giant book of 600 pages.) As I said in concluding the introduction: I just thought you'd be interested in one practitioner's personal history in science fiction. 5 The Ignoble Savages Snaddra had but one choice in its fight to afford to live belowground -- underhandedly pretend theirs was an aboveboard societyl Skkiru," Larhgan said, pushing his hand off her arm. "A beggar does not associate with the high priestess of Snaddra." "But the Earthmen aren't due for another fifteen minutes," Skkiru protested. "Of what importance are fifteen minutes compared to eternity!" she exclaimed. Her lovely eyes fuzzed softly with emotion. "You don't seem to realize, Skkiru, that this isn't just a matter of minutes or hours. It's forever." "Forever!" He looked at her incredulously. "You mean we're go6 ing to keep this up as a permanent thing? You're joking!" Bbulas groaned, but Skkiru didn't care about that. The sad, sweet way Larhgan shook her beautiful head disturbed him much more, and when she said, "No, Skkiru, I am not joking," a tiny pang of doubt and apprehension began to quiver in his second smallest left toe. "This is, in effect, good-by," she continued. "We shall see each other again, of course, but only from a distance. On feast days, perhaps you may be permitted to kiss the hem of my robe but that will be all." 7 Skkiru turned to the third person present in the council chamber. "Bbulas, this is your fault! It was all your idea!" There was regret on the Dilettante's thin face -- an obviously insincere regret, the younger man knew, since he was well aware how Bbulas had always felt about the girl. "I am sorry, Skkiru," Bbulas intoned. "I had fancied you understood. This is not a game we are playing, but a new way of life we are adopting. A necessary way of life, if we of Snaddra are to keep on living at all." "It's not that I don't love you, Skkiru," Larhgan put in gently, "but the welfare of our planet comes first." S HE had been seeing too many of the Terrestrial fictapes from the library, Skkiru thought resentfully. There was too damn much Terran influence on this planet. And this new project was the last straw. No longer able to control his rage and grief, he turned a triple somersault in the air with rage. "Then why was I made a beggar and she the high priestess? You arranged that purposely, Bbulas. You-" "Now, Skkiru," Bbulas said wearily, for they had been through all this before, "you know that all the ranks and positions were dis8 tributed by impartial lot, except for mine, and, of course, such jobs as could carry over from the civilized into the primitive." Bbulas breathed on the spectacles he was wearing, as contact lenses were not considered backward enough for the kind of planet Snaddra was now supposed to be, and attempted to wipe them dry on his robe. However, the thick, jewel-studded embroidery got in his way and so he was forced to lift the robe and wipe all three of the lenses on the smooth, soft, spun metal of his top underskirt. "After all," he went on speaking as he wiped, "I have to be high priest, since I organized this culture and am the only one here qualified to administer it. And, as the president himself concurred in these arrangements, I hardly think you -- a mere private citizen -- have the right to question them." "Just because you went to school in another solar system," Skkiru said, whirling with anger, "you think you're so smart!" "I won't deny that I do have educational and cultural advantages which were, unfortunately, not available to the general populace of this planet. However, even under the old system, I was always glad to utilize my superior attainments as Official Dilettante for the good of all and now -- " "Sure, glad to have a chance to rig this whole setup so you could break up things between Larhgan and me. You've had your eye on her for some time." Skkiru coiled his antennae at Bbulas, hoping the insult would provoke him into an unbecoming whirl, but the Dilettante remained calm. One of the chief outward signs of Terran-type training was self-control and Bbulas had been thoroughly terranized. I hate Terrestrials, Skkiru said to himself. I hate Terra. The quiver of anxiety had risen up his leg and was coiling and uncoiling in his stomach. He hoped it wouldn't reach his antennae -- if he were to break down and psonk in front of Larhgan, it would be the final humiliation. "Skkiru!" the girl exclaimed, rotating gently, for she, like her fiance -- her erstwhile fiance, that was, for the new regime had caused all such ties to be severed -- and every other literate person on the planet, had received her education at the local university. Although sound, the school was admittedly provincial in outlook and very poor in the emotional department. "One would almost think that the lots had some sort of divine intelligence behind them, because you certainly are behaving in a beggarly manner!" "And I have already explained to you, Skkiru," Bbulas said, with a patience much more infuriating than the girl's anger, "that I had no idea of who was to become my high priestess. The lots chose Larhgan. It is, as the Earthmen say, kismet." glittering robe before the great polished four-dimensional reflector that formed one wall of the chamber. Kismet, Skkiru muttered to himself, and a little sleight of hand. But he didn't dare offer this conclusion aloud; the libel laws of Snaddra were very severe. So he had to fall back on a weak, "And I suppose it is kismet that makes us all have to go live out on the ground during the day, like -- like savages." "It is necessary," Bbulas replied without turning. "Pooh," Skkiru said. "Pooh, Larhgan's dainty earflaps closed. "Skkiru! Such language!" "As you said," Bbulas murmured, contemptuously coiling one antenna at Skkiru, "the lots chose well and if you touch me, Skkiru, we shall have another drawing for beggar and you will be made a metal-worker." "But I can't work metal!" "Then that will make it much worse for you than for the other outcasts," Bbulas said smugly, 9 "because you will be a pariah without a trade." "Speaking of pariahs, that reminds me, Skkiru, before I forget, I'd better give you back your grimpatch -- " Larhgan handed the glittering bauble to him -- "and you give me mine. Since we can't be betrothed any longer, you might want to give yours to some nice beggar girl." "I don't want to give my grimpatch to some nice beggar girl!" Skkiru yelled, twirling madly in the air. "As for me," she sighed, standing soulfully on her head, "I do not think I shall ever marry. I shall make the religious life my career. Are there going to be any saints in your mythos, Bbulas?" "Even if there will be," Bbulas said, "you certainly won't qualify if you keep putting yourself into a position which not only represents a trait wholly out of keeping with the new culture, but is most unseemly with the high priestess's robes." Larhgan ignored his unfeeling observations. "I shall set myself apart from mundane affairs," she vowed, "and I shall pretend to be happy, even though my heart will be breaking." It was only at that moment that Skkiru realized just how outrageous the whole thing really was. There must be another solu10 tion to the planet's problem. "Listen -- " he began, but just then excited noises filtered down from overhead. It was too late. "Earth ship in view!" a squeaky voice called through the intercom. "Everybody topside and don't forget your shoes." Except the beggar. Beggars went barefoot. Beggars suffered. Bbulas had made him beggar purposely, and the lots were a lot of slibwash. "Hurry up, Skkiru."- dress over his antennae, which, already gilded and jeweled, at once seemed to become a part of it. He looked pretty damn silly, Skkiru thought, at the same time conscious of his own appearance -- which was, although picturesque enough to delight romantic Terrestrial hearts, sufficiently wretched to charm the most hardened sadist. "Hurry up, Skkiru," Bbulas said. "They mustn't suspect the existence of the city underground or we're finished before we've started." "For my part, I wish we'd never started," Skkiru grumbled. "What was wrong with our old culture, anyway?" That was intended as a rhetorical question, but Bbulas answered it anyway. He always answered questions; it had never seemed to penetrate his mind that schooldays were long since over. "I've told you a thousand times that our old culture was too much like the Terrans' own to be of interest to them," he said, with affected weariness. "After all, most civilized societies are basically similar; it is only primitive societies that differ sharply, one from the other -- and we have to be different to attract Earthmen. They're pretty choosy. You've got to give them what they want, and that's what they want. Now take up your post on the edge of the field, try to look hungry, and remember this isn't for you or for me, but for Snaddra." "For Snaddra," Larhgan said, placing her hand over her anterior heart in a gesture which, though devout on Earth -- or so the fictapes seemed to indicate -- was obscene on Snaddra, owing to the fact that certain essential organs were located in different areas in the Snaddrath than in the corresponding Terrestrial lifeform. Already the Terrestrial influence was corrupting her, Skkiru thought mournfully. She had been such a nice girl, too. "We may never meet on equal terms again, Skkiru," she told him, with a long, soulful glance that made his hearts sink down to his quivering toes, "but I promise you there will never be anyone else for me -- and I hope that knowledge will inspire you to complete cooperation with Bbulas." "If that doesn't," Bbulas said, "I have other methods of inspiration." "All right," Skkiru answered sulkily. "I'll go to the edge of the field, and I'll speak broken Intergalactic, and I'll forsake my normal habits and customs, and I'll even beg. But I don't have to like doing it, and I don't intend to like doing it." All three of Larhgan's eyes fuzzed with emotion. "I'm proud of you, Skkiru," she said brokenly. Bbulas sniffed. The three of them floated up to ground level in a triple silence. snadd," Skkiru chanted, as the two Terrans descended from the ship and plowed their way through the mud to meet a procession of young Snaddrath dressed in elaborate ceremonial costumes, and singing a popular ballad -- to which less ribald, as well as less inspiring, words than the originals had been fitted by Bbulas, just in case, by some extremely remote chance, the Terrans had acquired a smattering of Snadd somewhere. Since neither party was accustomed to navigating mud, their progress was almost imperceptible. "Alms, for the love of Ipsnadd," II chanted Skkiru the beggar. His teeth chattered as he spoke, for the rags he wore had been custom-weatherbeaten for him by the planet's best tailor -- now a pariah, of course, because Snadd tailors were, naturally, metalworkers -- and the wind and the rain were joyously making their way through the demolished wires. Never before had Skkiru been on the surface of the planet, except to pass over, and he had actually touched it only when taking off and landing. The Snaddrath had no means of land transport, having previously found it unnecessary -- but now both aircars and self-levitation were on the prohibited list as being insufficiently primitive. The outside was no place for a civilized human being, particularly in the wet season or -- more properly speaking on Snaddra -- the wetter season. Skkiru's feet were soaked with mud; not that the light sandals worn by the members of the procession appeared to be doing them much good, either. It gave him a kind of melancholy pleasure to see that the privileged ones were likewise trying to repress shivers. Though their costumes were rich, they were also scanty, particularly in the case of the females, for Earthmen had been reported by tape and tale to be humanoid. As the mud clutched his toes, Skkiru remembered an idea he had once gotten from an old sporting fictape of Terrestrial origin and had always planned to experiment with, but had never gotten around to -- the weather had always been so weathery, there were so many other more comfortable sports, Larhgan had wanted him to spend more of his leisure hours with her, and so on. However, he still had the equipment, which he'd salvaged from a wrecked air-car, in his apartment -- and it was the matter of a moment to run down, while Bbulas was looking the other way, and get it. Bbulas couldn't really object, Skkiru stilled the nagging quiver in his toe, because what could be more primitive than any form of land transport? And even though it took time to get the things, they worked so well that, in spite of the procession's head start, he was at the Earth ship long before the official greeters had reached it. r I "HE newcomers were indeed humanoid, he saw. Only the peculiarly pasty color of their skins and their embarrassing lack of antennae distinguished them visibly from the Snaddrath. They were dressed much as the Snaddrath had been before they had adopted primitive garb. In fact, the Terrestrials were quite decent-looking life-forms, 12 entirely different from the foppish monsters Skkiru had somehow expected to represent the cultural ruling race. Of course, he had frequently seen pictures of them, but everyone knew how easily those could be retouched. Why, it was the Terrestrials themselves, he had always understood, who had invented the art of retouching -- thus proving beyond a doubt that they had something to hide. "Look, Raoul," the older of the two Earthmen said in Terran -- which the Snaddrath were not, according to the master plan, supposed to understand, but which most of them did, for it was the fashionable third language on most of the outer planets. "A beggar. Haven't seen one since some other chaps and I were doing a spot of field work on that little planet in the Arcturus system -- what was its name? Glotch, that's it. Very short study, it turned out to be. Couldn't get more than a pamphlet out of it, as we were unable to stay long enough to amass enough material for a really definitive work. The natives tried to eat us, so we had to leave in somewhat of a hurry." "Oh, they were cannibals?" the other Earthman asked, so respectfully that it was easy to deduce he was the subordinate of the two. "How horrible!" "No, not at all," the other assured him. "They weren't human -- another species entirely -- so you could hardly call it cannibalism. In fact, it was quite all right from the ethical standpoint, but abstract moral considerations seemed less important to us than self-preservation just then. Decided that, in this case, it would be best to let the missionaries get first crack at them. Soften them up, you know." "And the missionaries -- did they soften them up, Cyril?" "They softened up the missionaries, I believe." Cyril laughed. "Ah, well, it's all in the day's work." "I hope these creatures are not man-eaters," Raoul commented, with a polite smile at Cyril and an apprehensive glance at the oncoming procession -- creatures indeed! Skirru thought, with a mental sniff. "We have come such a long and expensive way to study them that it would be indeed a pity if we also were forced to depart in haste. Especially since this is my first field trip and I would like to make good at it." "Oh, you will, my boy, you will." Cyril clapped the younger man on the shoulder. "I have every confidence in your ability." Either he was stupid, Skkiru thought, or he was lying, in spite of Bbulas' asseverations that untruth was unknown to Terrestrials -- which had always seemed highly improbable, anyway. How 13 could any intelligent life-form possibly stick to the truth all the time? It wasn't human; it wasn't even humanoid; it wasn't even polite. "The natives certainly appear to be human enough," Raoul added, with an appreciative glance at the females, who had been selected for the processional honor with a view to reported Terrestrial tastes. "Some slight differences, of course -- but, if two eyes are beautiful, three eyes can be fifty per cent lovelier, and chartreuse has always been my favorite color." If they stand out here in the cold much longer, they are going to turn bright yellow. His own skin, Skkiru knew, had faded from its normal healthy emerald to a sickly celadon.  panion's smile vanished, as if the contortion of his superior's face had activated a circuit somewhere. Maybe the little one's a robot! However, it couldn't be -- a robot would be better constructed and less interested in females than Raoul. "Remember," Cyril said sternly, "we must not establish undue rapport with the native females. It tends to detract from true objectivity." ' "Yes, Cyril," Raoul said meekly. Cyril assumed a more cheerful 14 aspect. "I should like to give this chap something for old times' sake. What do you suppose is the medium of exchange here?" Money, Skirru said to himself, but he didn't dare contribute this piece of information, helpful though it would be. "How should I know?" Raoul shrugged. "Empathize. Get in there, old chap, and start batting." "Why not give him a bar of chocolate, then?" Raoul suggested grumpily. "The language of the stomach, like the language of love, is said to be a universal one." "Splendid idea! I always knew you had it in you, Raoul!" Skkiru accepted the candy with suitable -- and entirely genuine -- murmurs of gratitude. Chocolate was found only in the most expensive of the planet's delicacy shops -- and now neither delicacy shops nor chocolate were to be found, so, if Bbulas thought he was going to save the gift to contribute it later to the Treasury, the "high priest" was off his rocker. To make sure there would be no subsequent dispute about possession, Skkiru ate the candy then and there. Chocolate increased the body's resistance to weather, and never before had he had to endure so much weather all at once. On Earth, he had heard, where people lived exposed to weather, they often sickened of it and passed on -- which helped to solve the problem of birth control on so vulgarly fecund a planet. Snaddra, alas, needed no such measures, for its population -- like its natural resources -- was dwindling rapidly. Still, Skkiru thought, as he moodily munched on the chocolate, it would have been better to flicker out on their own than to descend to a subterfuge like this for nothing more than survival. discovered, did give him certain small, momentary advantages over those who had been alloted higher ranks. For one thing, it was quite in character for him to tread curiously upon the strangers' heels all the way to the temple -- a ramshackle affair, but then it had been run up in only three days -- where the official reception was to be held. The principal difficulty was that, because of his equipment, he had a little trouble keeping himself from overshooting the strangers. And though Bbulas might frown menacingly at him -- and not only for his forwardness -- that was in character on both sides, too. Nonetheless, Skkiru could not reconcile himself to his beggarhood, no matter how much he tried to comfort himself by thinking at least he wasn't a pariah like the unfortunate metal-workers who had to stand segregated from the rest by a chain of their own devising -- a poetic thought, that was, but well in keeping with his beggarhood. Beggars were often poets, he believed, and poets almost always beggars. Since metalworking was the chief industry of Snaddra, this had provided the planet automatically with a large lowest caste. Bbulas had taken the easy way out. Skkiru swallowed the last of the chocolate and regarded the "high priest" with a simpleminded mendicant's grin. However, there were volcanic passions within him that surged up from his toes when, as the wind and rain whipped through his scanty coverings, he remembered the snug underskirts Bbulas was wearing beneath his warm gown. They were metal, but they were solid. All the garments visible or potentially visible were of woven metal, because, although there was cloth on the planet, it was not politic for the Earthmen to discover how heavily the Snaddrath depended upon imports. As the Earthmen reached the temple, Larhgan now appeared to join Bbulas at the head of the long flight of stairs that led to it. Although Skkiru had seen her in her priestly apparel before, it had is not made the emotional impression upon him then that it did now, when, standing there, clad in beauty, dignity and warm clothes, she bade the newcomers welcome in several thousand words not too well chosen for her by Bbulas -- who fancied himself a speechwriter as well as a speech-maker, for there was no end to the man's conceit. The difference between her magnificent garments and his own miserable rags had their full impact upon Skirru at this moment. He saw the gulf that had been dug between them and, for the first time in his short life, he felt the tormenting pangs of caste distinction. She looked so lovely and so remote. " and so you are most welcome to Snaddra, men of Earth," she was saying in her melodious voice. "Our resources may be small but our hearts are large, and what little we have, we offer with humility and with love. We hope that you will enjoy as long and as happy a stay here as you did on Nemeth" Cyril looked at Raoul, who, however, seemed too absorbed in contemplating Larhgan's apparently universal charms to pay much attention to the expression on his companion's face. " and that you will carry our affection back to all the peoples of the Galaxy." 16 S HE had finished. And now Cyril cleared his throat. "Dear friends, we were honored by your gracious invitation to visit this fair planet, and we are honored now by the cordial reception you have given to us." The crowd yoomped politely. After a slight start, Cyril went on, apparently deciding that applause was all that had been intended. "We feel quite sure that we are going to derive both pleasure and profit from our stay here, and we promise to make our intensive analysis of your culture as painless as possible. We wish only to study your society, not to tamper with it in any way." Ha, ha, Skkiru said to himself. Ha, ha, ha! "But why is it," Raoul whispered in Terr an as he glanced around out of the corners of his eyes, "that only the beggar wears mudshoes?" "Shhh," Cyril hissed back. "We'll find out later, when we've established rapport. Don't be so impatient!" Bbulas gave a sickly smile. Skkiru could almost find it in his hearts to feel sorry for the man. "We have prepared our best hut for you, noble sirs," Bbulas said with great self-control, "and, by happy chance, this very evening a small but unusually interesting ceremony will be held outside the temple. We hope you will be able to attend. It is to be a rain dance." "Rain dance!" Raoul pulled his macintosh together more tightly at the throat. "But why do you want rain? My faith, not only does it rain now, but the planet seems to be a veritable sea of mud. Not, of course," he added hurriedly as Cyril's reproachful eye caught his, "that it is not attractive mud. Finest mud I have ever seen. Such texture, such color, such aroma!" Cyril nodded three times and gave an appreciative sniff. "But," Raoul went on, "one can have too much of even such a good thing as mud" The smile did not leave Bbulas' smooth face. "Yes, of course, honorable Terrestrials. That is why we are holding this ceremony. It is not a dance to bring on rain. It is a dance to stop rain." He was pretty quick on the uptake, Skkiru had to concede. However, that was not enough. The man had no genuine organizational ability. In the time he'd had in which to plan and carry out a scheme for the improvement of Snaddra, surely he could have done better than this highschool theocracy. For one thing, he could have apportioned the various roles so that each person would be making a definite contribution to the society, instead of creating some positions plums, like the priesthood, and others primes, like the beggarship. What kind of life was that for an active, ambitious young man, standing around begging? And, moreover, from whom was Skkiru going to beg? Only the Earthmen, for the Snaddrath, no matter how much they threw themselves into the spirit of their roles, could not be so carried away that they would give handouts to a young man whom they had been accustomed to see basking in the bosom of luxury. that he'd received in the past had not enabled him both to live well and to save, and now that his fortunes had been so drastically reduced, he seemed in a fair way of starving to death. It gave him a gentle, moody pleasure to envisage his own funeral, although, at the same time, he realized that Bbulas would probably have to arrange some sort of pension for him; he could not expect Skkiru's patriotism to extend to abnormal limits. A man might be willing to die for his planet in many ways -- but wantonly starving to death as the result of a primitive affectation was hardly one of them. All the same, Skkiru reflected as he watched the visitors being led off to the native hut prepared for them, how ignominious it would be for one of the brightest 17 young architects on the planet to have to subsist miserably on the dole just because the world had gone aboveground. The capital had risen to the surface and the other cities would soon follow suit. Meanwhile, a careful system of tabus had been designed to keep the Earthmen from discovering the existence of those other cities. He could, of course, emigrate to another part of the planet, to one of them, and stave off his doom for a while -- but that would not be playing the game. Besides, in such a case, he wouldn't be able to see Larhgan. As if all this weren't bad enough, he had been done an injury which struck directly at his professional pride. He hadn't even been allowed to help in planning the huts. Bbulas and some workmen had done all that themselves with the aid of some antique blueprints that had been put out centuries before by a Terrestrial magazine and had been acquired from a rare tape-andbook dealer on Gambrell, for, Skkiru thought, far too high a price. He could have designed them himself just as badly and much more cheaply. It wasn't that Skkiru didn't understand well enough that Snaddra had been forced into making such a drastic change in its way of life. What resources it once possessed had been depleted and -- aside from minerals -- they had never been very extensive to begin with. All life-forms on the planet were on the point of extinction, save fish and rice -- the only vegetable that would grow on Snaddra, and originally a Terran import at that. So food and fiber had to be brought from the other planets, at fabulous expense, for Snaddra was not on any of the direct trade routes and was too unattractive to lure the tourist business. Something definitely had to be done, if it were not to decay altogether. And that was where the Planetary Dilettante came in. TP HE traditional office of Planetary Dilettante was a civilservice job, awarded by competitive examination whenever it fell vacant to the person who scored highest in intelligence, character and general gloonatz. However, the tests were inadequate when it came to measuring sense of proportion, adaptiveness and charm -- and there, Skkiru felt, was where the essential flaw lay. After all, no really effective test would have let a person like Bbulas come out on top. The winner was sent to Gambrell, the nearest planet with a Terran League University, to be given a thorough Terran-type education. No individual on 18 Snaddra could afford such schooling, no matter how great his personal fortune, because the transportation costs were so immense that only a government could afford them. That was the reason why only one person in each generation could be chosen to go abroad at the planet's expense and acquire enough finish to cover the rest of the population. The Dilettante's official function had always been, in theory, to serve the planet when an emergency came -- and this, old Luccar, the former President, had decided, when he and the Parliament had awakened to the fact that Snaddra was falling into ruin, was an emergency. So he had, after considerable soulsearching, called upon Bbulas to plan a method of saving Snaddra -- and Bbulas, happy to be in the limelight at last, had come up with this program. It was not one Skkiru himself would have chosen. It was not one, he felt, that any reasonable person would have chosen. Nevertheless, the Bbulas Plan had been adopted by a majority vote of the Snaddrath, largely because no one had come up with a feasible alternative and, as a patriotic citizen, Skkiru would abide by it. He would accept the status of beggar; it was his duty to do so. Moreover, as in the case of the planet, there was no choice. But all was not necessarily lost, he told himself. Had he not, in his anthropological viewings -- though Bbulas might have been the only one privileged to go on ethnological field trips to other planets, he was not the only one who could use a library -- seen accounts of societies where beggarhood could be a rewarding and even responsible station in life? There was no reason why, within the framework of the primitive society Bbulas had created to allure Terran anthropologists, Skkiru should not make something of himself and show that a beggar was worthy of the high priestess's hand -- which would be entirely in the Terran primitive tradition of romance. "Skkiru!" Bbulas was screaming, as he spun, now that the Terrans were out of earand eyeshot. "Skkiru, you idiot, listen to me! What are those ridiculous things you are wearing on your silly feet?" Skkiru protruded all of his eyes in innocent surprise. "Just some old pontoons I took from a wrecked air-car once. I have a habit of collecting junk and I thought -- " Bbulas twirled madly in the air. "You are not supposed to think. Leave all the thinking to me!" "Yes, Bbulas," Skkiru said meekly. 19 argument, but he had bigger plans in mind and he didn't want them impeded in any way. "But they seem like an excellent idea," Luccar suggested. "Primitive and yet convenient." Bbulas slowed down and gulped. After all, in spite of the fact that he was now only chief yamstealer -- being prevented from practicing his profession simply because there were no yams on the planet and no one was quite certain what they were -- Luccar had once been elected President by a large popular majority. And a large popular majority is decidedly a force to be reckoned with anywhere in the Galaxy. "Anydeviations arouse comment," Bbulas explained tightly. "But if we all -- " "There would not be enough pontoons to go around, even if we stripped all the air-cars." "I see," Luccar said thoughtfully. "We couldn't make -- ?" "No time!" Bbulas snapped. "All right, Skkiru -- get those things off your feet!" "Will do," Skkiru agreed. It would be decidedly unwise to put up an argument now. So he'd get his feet muddy; it was all part of the higher good. Later, as soon as the rain-dance rehearsals were under way, he slipped away. No part had been assigned to him anyhow, except that of onlooker, and he thought he could manage that without practice. He went down to the library, where, since all the attendants were aboveground, he could browse in the stacks to his hearts' content, without having to fill out numerous forms and be shoved about like a plagiarist or something. If the Earthmen were interested in really primitive institutions, he thought, they should have a look at the city library. The filing system was really medieval. However, the library would, of course, be tabu for them, along with the rest of the city, which was not supposed to exist. As far as the Terrans were to know, the group of lumpy stone huts (they should, properly speaking, have been wood, but wood was too rare and expensive) was the capital of Snaddra. It would be the capital of Snaddra for the Snaddrath, too, except during the hours of rest, when they would be permitted to retire unobtrusively to their cozy well-drained quarters' beneath the mud. Life was going to be hard from now on -- unless the Bbulas Plan moved faster than Bbulas himself had anticipated. And that would never happen without implementation from without. From without Bbulas, that was. 20 Skkiru got to work on the textapes and soon decided upon his area of operations. Bbulas had concentrated so much effort on the ethos of the planet that he had devoted insufficient detail to the mythos. That, therefore, was the field in which Skkiru felt he must concentrate. And concentrate he did. r I 1 HE rain dance, which had been elaborately staged by the planet's finest choreographers, came to a smashing climax, after which there was a handsome display of fireworks. "But it is still raining," Raoul protested. "Did you expect the rain to stop?" Bbulas asked, his eyes bulging with involuntary surprise. "I mean -- " he said, hastily retracting them -- "well, it doesn't always stop right away. The gods may not have been feeling sufficiently propitious." "Thought you had only one god, old boy," Cyril observed, after giving his associate a searching glance. "Chap by the name of Whipsnade or some such." "Ipsnadd. He is our chief deity. But we have a whole pantheon. Major gods and minor gods. Heroes and demigods and nature spirits -- " "And do not forget the prophets," Larhgan put in helpfully. As former Chief Beauty of the planet (an elective civil-service office), she was not accustomed to being left out of things. "We have many prophets. And saints. I myself am studying to be a -- " Bbulas glared at her. Though her antennae quivered sulkily, she stopped and said no more -- for the moment, anyway. "Sounds like quite a complex civilization," Cyril commented. "No, no!" Bbulas protested in alarm. "We are a simple primitive people without technological pretensions." "You don't need any," Cyril assured him. "Not when you have fireworks that function in the rain." Inside himself, Skkiru guffawed. "We are a simple people," Bbulas repeated helplessly. "A very simple and very primitive people." "Somehow," Raoul said, "I feel you may have a quality that civilization may have lost." The light in his eyes was recognizable to any even remotely humanoid species as a mystic glow. But Cyril seemed well in command of the situation. "Come now, Raoul," he laughed, clapping his young colleague on the shoulder, "don't fall into the Rousseau trap -- noble savage and all that sort of rot!" "But that beggar!" Raoul insisted. "Trite, certainly, but in21 jmTTin mm y( o credible nonetheless! Before, one only read of such things -- " A glazed look came into two of Bbulas' eyes, while the third closed despairingly. "What beggar? What beggar? Tell me -- I must know as if I didn't really," he muttered in Snaddrath. "The only beggar we've seen on this planet so far. That one." Cyril indicated the modest form of Skkiru, attempting to conceal himself behind Luccar's portly person. "I realize it was only illusion, but, as my associate says, a re22 markably good one. And," Cyril added, "an even more remarkable example of cultural diffusion." "What do you mean? Please, gracious and lovable Terrans, deign to tell me what you mean. What did that insufferable beggar do?" In spite of himself, Skkiru's knees flickered. Fool, he told himself, you knew it was bound to come out sooner or later. Take courage in your own convictions; be convinced by your own courage. All he really can do is yell. "He did the Indian rope trick for us," Raoul explained. "And very well, too. Very well indeed." "The -- Indian rope trick!" Bbulas spluttered. "Why, the -- " And then he recollected his religious vocation, as well as his supposed ignorance. "Would you be so kind as to tell me what the Indian rope trick is, good sirs?" 'Well, he did it with a chain, actually." "We have no ropes on this planet," Larhgan contributed. "We are backward." "And a small boy went up and disappeared," Raoul finished. Suddenly forgetting the stiffupper-lip training for which the planet had gone to such great expense, Bbulas spun around and around in a fit of bad temper, to Skkiru's great glee. Fortunately, the Dilettante retained enough self-control to keep his feet on the ground -- perhaps remembering that to fail to do so would compound Skkiru's crime. "Dervishism!" Raoul exclaimed, his eyes incandescent with interest. He pulled out his notebook. After biting his lip thoughtfully, Cyril did the same. "Just like Skkiru!" Bbulas gasped as he spun slowly to a stop. "He is a disruptive cultural mechanism. Leading children astray!" "But not at all," Raoul pointed 23 out politely. "The boy came back unharmed and in the best of spirits." "So far as we could see," Cyril amended. "Of course there may have been psychic damage." "Which boy was it?" Bbulas demanded.  in question -- a rather wellknown juvenile delinquent, though the Terrestrials, of course, couldn't know that. "He is a member of my own clan," Bbulas said. "He will be thrashed soundly." "But why punish him?" Raoul asked. "What harm has he done?" "Shhh," Cyril warned him. "You may be touching on a tabu. What's the matter with you, anyway? One would think you had forgotten every lesson you ever learned." "Oh, I am truly sorry!" Raoul's face became a pleasing shade of pink, which made him look much more human. Maybe it was the wrong color, but at least it was a color. "Please to accept my apologies, reverend sir." "It's quite all right." Bbulas reverted to graciousness. "The boy should not have associated with a beggar -- especially that one. If he did not hold his post by timehallowed tradition, we would -- dispose of him. He has always been a trouble-maker." "But I do not understand," Raoul persisted. Skkiru could not understand why Cyril did not stop him again. "The beggar did the trick very effectively. I know it was all illusion, but I should like to know just how he created such an illusion, and, moreover, how the Indian rope trick got all the way to -- " "It was all done by magic," Bbulas said firmly. "Magic outside the temple is not encouraged, because it is black magic, and so it is wrong. The magic of the priests is white magic, and so it is right. Put that down in your little book." Raoul obediently wrote it down. "Still, I should like to know -- " "Let us speak of pleasanter things," Bbulas interrupted again. "Tomorrow night, we are holding a potlatch and we should be honored to have the pleasure of your company." "Delighted," Raoul bowed. "I was wrong," Cyril said. "This is not a remarkable example of cultural diffusion. It is a remarkable example of a diffuse culture." ?? "D UT I cannot understand," Raoul said to Cyril later, in the imagined privacy of their hut. "Why are you suspicious of this charming, friendly people, so like the natives that the textbooks lead one to expect?" Naturally, Skkiru -- having made 24 his way in through a secret passage known only to the entire population of the city and explicitly designed for espionage, and was spying outside the door -- thought, we are textbook natives. Not only because we were patterned on literary prototypes, but because Bbulas never really left school -- in spirit, anyway. He is the perpetual undergraduate and his whole scheme is nothing more than a grandiose Class Night. "Precisely what I've been thinking," Cyril said. "So like the textbooks -- all the textbooks put together." "What do you mean? Surely it is possible for analogous cultural features to develop independently in different cultures?" "Oh, it's possible, all right. Probability -- particularly when it comes to such a great number of features packed into one small culture -- is another matter entirely." "I cannot understand you," , Raoul objected. "What do you want of these poor natives? To me, it seems everything has been of the most idyllic. Rapport was established almost immediately." "A little too immediately, perhaps, don't you think? You haven't had much experience, Raoul, so you might not be aware it usually isn't as easy as this." Cyril flung himself down on one of the cots that had been especially hardened for Terrestrial use and blew smoke rings at the ceiling. Skkiru was dying for a cigarette himself, but that was another cultural feature the Snaddrath had to dispense with now -- not that smoking was insufficiently primitive, but that tobacco was not indigenous to the planet. "That is because they are not a hostile people," Raoul insisted. "Apparently they have no enemies. Nonetheless, they are of the utmost interest. I hardly expected to land a society like this on my very first field trip," he added joyfully. "Never have I heard of so dynamic a culture! Never!" "Nor I," Cyril agreed, "and this is far from being my very first field trip. It has a terribly large number of strange elements in it -- strange, that is, when considered in relationship to the society as a whole. Environmental pressures seem to have had no effect upon their culture. For instance, don't you think it rather remarkable that a people with such an enormously complex social structure as theirs should wear clothing so ill adapted to protect them from the weather?" " enthusiastically -- another undergraduate type, Skkiru observed, happiest with matters that either resembled those in books 25 or came directly from them, so that they could be explicitly pigeonholed -- "the Indians of Tierra del Fuego wore nothing but waist-length sealskin capes even in the bitterest cold. Of course, this civilization is somewhat more advanced than theirs in certain ways, but one finds such anomalies in all primitive civilizations, does one not?" "That's true to a certain extent. But one would think they'd at least have developed boots to cope with the mud. And why was the beggar the only one to wear mudshoes? Why, moreover -- " Cyril narrowed his eyes and pointed his cigarette at Raoul -- "did he wear theta only the first time and subsequently appear barefooted?" "That was odd," Raoul admitted, "but -- " "And the high priest spoke of thrashing that boy. You should know, old chap, that cruelty to children is in inverse ratio to the degree of civilization." Raoul stared at his colleague. "My faith, are you suggesting that we go see how hard they hit him, then?" Cyril laughed. "All I suggest is that we keep a very open mind about this society until we can discover what fundamental attitudes are controlling such curious individual as well as group behavior." "But assuredly. That is what we are here for, is it not? So why are you disturbing yourself so much?" But it was Raoul, Skkiru thought, who appeared much more disturbed than Cyril. It was understandable -- the younger man was interested only in straightforward ethnologizing and undoubtedly found the developing complications upsetting. "Look," Cyril continued. "They call this place a hut. It's almost a palace." My God, Skkiru thought, what kind of primitive conditions are they used to? "That is largely a question of semantics," Raoul protested. "But regard -- the roof leaks. Is that not backward enough for you, eh?" And Raoul moved to another part of the room to avoid receiving indisputable proof of the leakage on his person. "What is more, the sanitary arrangements are undeniably primitive." "The roofs of many palaces leak, and there is no plumbing to speak of, and still they are not called huts. And tell me this -- why should the metal-workers be the pariahs? Why metal-workers?" Raoul's eyes opened wide. "You know there is often an outcast class with no apparent rationale behind its establishment All the tapes -- " "True enough, but you will re26 member that the reason the smiths of Masai were pariahs was that they manufactured weapons which might tempt people to commit bloodshed. I keep remembering them, somehow. I keep remembering so many things here" "But we have seen no weapons on this planet," Raoul argued. "In fact, the people seem completely peaceful." "Right you are." Cyril blew another smoke ring. "Since this is a planet dependent chiefly upon minerals, why make the members of jts most important industry the out-group?" "You think it is that they may be secretly hostile?" Cyril smiled. "I think they may be secretly something, but hardly hostile." Aha, Skkiru thought. Bbulas, my splendidly scaled friend, I will have something interesting to tell you. later that night, as most of the Snaddrath met informally in the council chamber belowground, the new caste distinctions being, if not forgotten, at least in abeyance -- for everyone except Bbulas. "You imbecile!" He whirled, unable to repress his Snadd emotions after a long behaviorally Terran day. "I have half a mind to get rid of you by calling down divine judgment." "How would you do that?" Skkiru demanded, emboldened by the little cry of dismay, accompanied by a semi-somersault, which Larhgan gave. In spite of everything, she still loved him; she would never belong to Bbulas, though he might plan until he was ochre in the face. "Same way you did the rope trick. Only you wouldn't come back, my boy. Nice little cultural trait for the ethnologists to put in their peace pipes and smoke. Never saw such people for asking awkward questions." Bbulas sighed and straightened his antennae with his fingers, since their ornaments made them too heavy to allow reflective verticalization. "Remind me of final exams back on Gambrell." "Anthropologists always ask awkward questions -- everybody knows that," Larhgan put in. "It's their function. And I don't think you should speak that way to Skkiru, Bbulas. Like all of us, he's only trying to do his best. No man -- or woman -- can do more." She smiled at Skkiru and his hearts whirled madly inside him. Only a dolt, he thought, would give way to despair; there was no need for this intolerable situation to endure for a lifetime. If only he could solve the problem more quickly than Bbulas expected or -- Skkiru began to un27 derstand -- wanted, Larhgan could be his again. "With everybody trying to run this planet," Bbulas snarled, taking off his headdress, "no wonder things are going wrong." Luccar intervened. Although it was obvious that he had been enjoying to a certain extent the happy anonymity of functionless yam-stealer, old elective responsibilities could not but hang heavy over a public servant of such unimpeachable integrity. "After all," the old man said, "secretly we're still a democracy, and secretly I am still President, and secretly I'm beginning to wonder if perhaps we weren't a little rash in -- " "Look here, all of you," Bbulas interrupted querulously. "I'm not doing this for my own amusement." "DCT that's just what you are doing, Skkiru thought, even though you wouldn't admit it to yourself, nor would you think of it as amusement. "You know what happened to Nemeth," Bbulas continued, using an argument that had convinced them before, but that was beginning to wear a little thin now. "Poorest, most backward planet in the whole Galaxy. A couple of ethnologists from Earth stumbled on it a little over a century ago and what happened? More kept 28 on coming; the trade ships followed. Now it's the richest, most advanced planet in that whole sector. There's no reason why the same thing can't happen to us in this sector, if we play our cards carefully." "But maybe these two won't tell other anthropologists about us," Luccar said. "Something the older one remarked certainly seemed to imply as much. Maybe they don't want the same thing to happen again -- in which case, all this is a waste of time. Furthermore," he concluded rather petulantly, "at my age, I don't like running about in the open; it's not healthful." "If they don't tell other anthropologists about us," Bbulas said, his face paling to lime-green with anxiety, "we can spread the news unobtrusively ourselves. Just let one study be published, even under false coordinates, and we can always hire a good public relations man to let our whereabouts leak out. Please, everybody, stick to your appointed tasks and let me do the worrying. You haven't even given this culture a chance! It's hardly more than a day old and all I hear are complaints, complaints, complaints." "You'd better worry," Skkiru said smugly, "because already those Terrans think there's something fishy about this culture. Ha, ha! Did you get that -- fishy?" Only Larhgan laughed. She loved him. "How do you know they're suspicious?" Bbulas demanded. "Are you in their confidence? Skkiru, if you've been talking -- " "All I did was spy outside their door," Skkiru said hastily. "I knew you couldn't eavesdrop; it wouldn't look dignified if you were caught. But beggars do that kind of thing all the time. And I wanted to show you I could be of real use." He beamed at Larhgan, who beamed back. "I could have kept my findings to myself," he went on, "but I came to tell you. In fact -- " he dug in his robe -- "I even jotted down a few notes." "It wasn't at all necessary, Skkiru," Bbulas said in a tired voice. "We took the elementary precaution of wiring their hut for sound and a recorder is constantly taking down their every word." "Hut!" Skkiru kept his antennae under control with an effort, but his retort was feeble. "They think it's a palace. You did them too well, Bbulas." "I may have overdone the exterior architecture a bit," the high priest admitted. "Not that it seems relevant to the discussion. Although I've been trying to arrange our primitivism according to Terrestrial ideas of cultural backwardness, I'm afraid many of the physical arrangements are primitive according to our conceptions rather than theirs." " according to Terran ideas?" Luccar wanted to know. "Why must we be slaves even to fashions in backwardness?" "Hear, hear!" cried an anonymous voice. "And thank you, Skkiru," the former President continued, "for telling me they were suspicious. I doubt that Bbulas would have taken the trouble to inform me of so trivial a matter." "As high priest," Bbulas said stiffly, "I believe the matter, trivial or not, now falls within my province." "Shame!" cried an anonymous voice -- or it might have been the same one. Bbulas turned forest-green and his antennae twitched. "After all, you yourself, Luccar, agreed to accept the role of elder statesman -- " "Yam-stealer," Luccar corrected him bitterly, "which is not the same thing." "On Earth, it is. And," Bbulas went on quickly, "as for our assuming primitive Earth attitudes, where else are we going to get our attitudes from? We can't borrow any primitive attitudes from Nemeth, because they're too well 29 known. And since there are no other planets we know of with intelligent life-forms that have social structures markedly different from the major Terran ones -- except for some completely nonhumanoid cultures, which, for physiological reasons, we are incapable of imitating -- we have to rely upon records of primitive Terran sources for information. Besides, a certain familiarity with the traits manifested will make the culture more understandable to the Terrans, and, hence, more attractive to them psychologically." He stopped and straightened out his antennae. "In other words," Skkiru commented, emboldened by a certain aura of sympathy he felt emanating from Larhgan, at least, and probably from Luccar, too, "he doesn't have the imagination to think up any cultural traits for himself, so he has to steal them -- and that's the easiest place to steal them from." "This is none of your business, Skkiru," Bbulas snapped. "You just beg." "It's the business of all of us, Bbulas," Luccar corrected softly. "Please to remember that, no matter what our alloted roles, we are all concerned equally in this." "Of course, of course, but please let me handle the situation in my own way, since I made the plans. And, Skkiru," the Dilettante added with strained grace, "you may have a warm cloak to wear as soon as we can get patches welded on." Then Bbulas took a deep breath and reverted to his old cheer-leader manner. "Now we must all get organized for the potlatch. We can give the Terrans those things the Ladies' Aid has been working on all year for the charity bazaar and, in exchange, perhaps they will give us more chocolate bars -- " he glanced reproachfully at Skkiru -- "and other food." "And perhaps some yams," Luccar suggested, "so that -- God save us -- I can steal them." "I'll definitely work on that," Bbulas promised.  gar, he held no prominent position at the feast -- in reality, no position at all -- for he hated fish. And fish, naturally, would be the chief refreshment offered, since the Snaddrath did not want the Terrans to know that they had already achieved that degrading dependency upon the tin can that marks one of the primary differences between savagery and civilization. There were fish pate on rice crackers, fish soup with rice, boiled fish, baked fish, fried fish and a pilau of rice with fish. There were fish chitlins, fish chips, 30 fish cakes, fish candy and guslat -- a potent distillation of fermented fish livers -- to wash it all down. And even in the library, where Skkiru sought refuge from the festivities, fishy fumes kept filtering down through the ventilating system to assail his nostrils. Bbulas had been right in a way, Skkiru had to admit to himself upon reflection. In trying to improve his lot, Skkiru had taken advantage of the Snaddrath's special kinetic talents, which had been banned for the duration -- and so he had, in effect, committed a crime. This time, however, he would seek to uplift himself in terms acceptable to the Terrans on a wholly indigenous level, and in terms which would also hasten the desired corruptive process -- in a nice way, of course -- so that the Snaddrath civilization could be profitably undermined as fast as possible and Larhgan be his once again. It was a hard problem to solve, but he felt sure he could do it. Anything Bbulas could do, he could do better. Then he had it! And the idea was so wonderful that he was a little sorry at the limited range it would necessarily cover. His part really should be played out before a large, yoomping audience, but he was realistic enough to see that it would be most expedient for him to give a private performance for the Earthmen alone. On the other hand, he now knew it should be offered outside the hut, because the recorder would pick up his cries and Bbulas would be in a spin -- as he would be about any evidence of independent thinking on the planet. Bbulas was less interested in the planet's prospering, it was now clear to Skkiru, than in its continuing in a state where he would remain top fish. had done its work, and by the time the Earthmen arrived at the door to their hut, they were alone. The rest of the company either had fallen into a stupor or could not trust themselves to navigate the mud. The Earthmen -- with an ingeniousness which would have augured well for the future development of their race, had it not already been the (allegedly) most advanced species in the Galaxy -- had adapted some spare parts from their ship into replicas of Skirru's mudshoes. They did, in truth, seem none too steady on their feet, but he was unable to determine to what degree this was a question of intoxication and what degree a question of navigation. "Alms, for the love of Ipsnadd." He thrust forward his begging bowl. 31 "Regard, it is the beggar! Why were you not at the festivities, worthy mendicant?" Raoul hiccuped. "Lovely party. Beautiful women. Delicious fish." Skkiru started to stand on his head, then remembered this was no longer a socially acceptable expression of grief and cast his eyes down. "I was not invited," he said sadly. "Like the little match girl," Raoul sympathized. "My heart bleeds for you, good match gi -- good beggar. Does your heart not bleed for him, Cyril?" "Bad show," the older ethnologist agreed, with a faint smile. "But that's what you've got to expect, if you're going to be a primitive." He was very drunk, Skkiru decided; he must be, to phrase his sentiments so poorly. Unless he -- but no, Skkiru refused to believe that. He didn't mind Cyril's being vaguely suspicious, but that was as far as he wanted him to go. Skkiru's toes apprehensively started to quiver. "How can you say a thing like that to a primitive?" Raoul demanded. "If he were not a primitive, it would be all right to call him a primitive, but one does not accuse primitives of being primitives. It's -- it's downright primitive; that's what it is!" "You need some coffee, my boy." Cyril grinned. "Black coffee. That guslat of theirs is highly potent stuff." They were about to go inside. Skkiru had to act quickly. He slumped over. Although he had meant to land on the doorstep, he lacked the agility to balance himself with the precision required and so he fell smack into the mud. The feel of the slime on his bare feet had been bad enough; oozing over his skin through the interstices of his clothing, it was pure hell. What sacrifices he was making for his planet! And for Larhgan. The thought of her would have to sustain him through this viscous ordeal, for there was nothing else solid within his grasp. "Ubbl," he said, lifting his head from the ooze, so that they could see the froth coming out of his mouth. "Glubbl." is he doing?" "Having an epileptic fit, I rather fancy. Go on, old man," Cyril said to Skkiru. "You're doing splendidly. Splendidly!" "I see the sky!" Skkiru howled, anxious to get his prophecies over with before he sank any deeper in the mud. "It is great magic. I see many ships in the sky. They are all coming to Snaddra" "Bearing anthropologists and chocolate bars, I suppose," murmured Cyril. 32 "Shhh," Raoul said indignantly. "You must not interrupt. He is having personal contact with the supernatural, a very important element of the primitive ethos." "Thank you," Cyril said. "I'll try to remember that." So will I, thought Skirru. "They carry learned men and food for the spiritually and physically hungry people of Snaddra," he interrupted impatiently. "They carry warm clothing for the poor and miserable people of Snaddra. They carry yams for the larcenous and frustrated people of Snaddra." "Yams!" Raoul echoed. "Yams!" "Shhh, this is fascinating. Go on, beggar." But the mud sogging over Skkiru's body was too much. The fit could be continued at a later date -- and in a drier location. "Where am I?" he asked, struggling to a sitting position. "You are on Snaddra, fifth planet of the sun Weebl," Raoul began, "in -- " "Weeeeebl," Skkiru corrected, getting to his feet with the older ethnologist's assistance. "What happened?" He beat futilely at the mud caught in the meshes of his metal rags. "I feel faint." "Come in and have some coffee with us," Cyril invited. This also was part of Skirru's plan, for he had no intention of going back across that mud, if he could pos33 sibly help it. He had nothing further to say that the recorders should not hear. Bbulas might object to his associating with the Earthmen, but he couldn't do much if the association seemed entirely innocent. At the moment, Snaddra might be a theocracy, but the democratic hangover was still strong. "I would rather have some hot chocolate," Skkiru said. "That is, if you have no objection to drinking with a beggar." "My dear fellow -- " Cyril put an arm around Skkiru's muddy shoulders -- "we ethnologists do not hold with caste distinctions. Come in and have chocolate -- with a spot of rum, eh? That'll make you right as a trivet in a matter of seconds." after several cups of the finest chocolate he had ever tasted, that Skkiru announced himself to feel quite recovered. "Please do not bother to accompany me to the door," he said. "I can find my own way. You do me too much honor. I would feel shamefaced." "But Cyril began. "No," Skkiru said. "It is -- it is bad form here. I insist. I must go my way alone." "All right," Cyril agreed. Raoul looked at him in some surprise. 34 "All right," Cyril repeated in a louder tone. "Go by yourself, if an escort would bother you. But please give the door a good bang, so the lock will catch." Skkiru slammed the door lustily to simulate the effect of departure and then he descended via the secret passage inside the hut itself, scrabbling a little because the hot chocolate seemed strangely to have affected his sense of balance. The rest of the Snaddrath were in the council chamber gloating over the loot from the potlatch. It was, as a matter of fact, a good take. "Where were you, Skkiru?" Bbulas asked, examining a jar of preserved kumquats suspiciously. "Up to no good, I'll be bound." "Oh, my poor Skkiru!" Larhgan exclaimed, before Skkiru could say anything. "How muddy and wretched-looking you are! I don't like this whole thing," she told Bbulas. "It's cruel. Being high priestess isn't nearly as much fun as I thought it would be." "This is not supposed to be fun," the Dilettante informed her coldly. "It is in dead earnest. Since the question has been brought up, however, what did happen to you, Skkiru?" "I -- er -- fell down and, being a beggar, I had no other garments to change into." "You'll survive," Bbulas said unfeelingly. "On Earth, I understand, people fall into mud all the time. Supposed to have a beneficial effect -- and any effect on you, Skkiru, would have to be beneficial." Larhgan was opening her mouth to say something -- probably, Skkiru thought fondly, in his defense -- when there came a thud and a yell from the passage outside. Two yells, in fact. And two thuds. "My faith," exclaimed a Terrestrial voice, "but how did the beggar descend! I am sure every bone in my body is broken." "I think you'll find him possessed of means of locomotion not known to us. But you're not hurt, old chap -- only bruised." And Cyril came into the council chamber, followed by a limping Raoul. "Good evening, ladies and gentlemen. I trust this is not an intrusion, although I'm quite sure you'll tell us we've broken a whole slue of tabus." "You!" Bbulas screamed at Skkiru. "You must have used the passage in the hut! You let them follow you!" Losing control of his own reflexes, he began to whirl madly. claimed, staring around him. "To build a place like this beneath the mud -- name of a name, these people must have hydraulic engineering far superior to anything on Earth!" "You are too kind," the former hydraulic engineer said deprecatingly. "Actually, it's quite simple -- " "This is not a primitive civilization at all, Raoul," Cyril explained. "They've been faking it from tapes. Probably have a culture very much like ours, with allowances for climatic differences, of course. Oh, undoubtedly it would be provincial, but -- " "We are not provincial," Larhgan said coldly. "Primitive, yes. Provincial, no! We are -- " "But why should they do a thing like this to us?" Raoul wailed. "I imagine they did it to get on the trade routes, as Nemeth did. They've been trying not to talk about Nemeth all the while. Must have been rather a strain. You ought to be ashamed of yourselves!" Cyril told the assembled Snaddrath. "Very bad form!" Bbulas was turning paler and paler as he whirled. "All your fault," he gasped hoarsely to Skkiru. "All your fault!" And that was true, Skkiru realized. His antennae quivered, but he didn't even try to restrain them. He had meant well, yet he had messed up the planet's affairs far more seriously than Bbulas had. He had ruined their hopes, killed all their chances by 35 his carelessness. He, Skkiru, instead of being his planet's savior, was its spoiler. He psonked violently. But Larhgan moved nearer to him. "It's all over, anyhow," she whispered, "and you know what? I'm glad. I'm glad we failed. I'd rather starve as myself than succeed as a sham." Skkiru controlled himself. Silently, he took the grimpatch out of his carrier and, as silently, she took it back. "My faith, they must have had plumbing all the time!" Raoul complained. "Very likely," said Cyril sternly. "Looks as if we've suffered for nothing." "Such people!" Raoul said. "True primitives, I am sure, would never have behaved so unfeelingly!" Cyril smiled, but his face was hard as he turned back to the Snaddrath. "We'll radio Gambrell in the morning to have a ship dispatched to pick us up. I'm not sure but that we have a good case for fraud against you." "We're destroyed!" Bbulas shrieked as the full emotional impact of the situation hit him. "An interplanetary lawsuit would ruin Snaddra entirely." His cries were echoed in the howls of the other Snaddrath, their antennae psonking, their eyes bulging. 36 Bbulas lost all emotional restraint, forgot about his Terrestrial training, and turned upside down in a spasm of grief. Since there was no longer any reason to repress their natural manifestation of feeling, all the Snaddrath followed suit, their antennae twisting in frenzy as they ululated. And then, to Skkiru's surprise and the surprise of all the rest, Cyril stopped and took out his notebook. "Wait a minute," he said as Raoul did likewise. All four Earthly eyes were shining with a glow that was recognizable to any even remotely humanoid species as the glow of intellectual fervor. "Wait just a minute! Our plans are altered. We may stay, after all!" One by one, the Snaddrath reversed to upright positions, but did not retract their eyes, for they were still staring at the Earthmen. Skkiru knew now what had been bothering him about the Terrestrials all along. They were crazy -- that was what it was. Who but maniacs would want to leave their warm, dry planets and go searching the stars for strange cultures, when they could stay quietly at home in peace and comfort with their families? Skkiru's hand reached out for Larhgan's and found it.  Something drastic should happen to all snoopers -- but nothing as shocking and frightful as this! enough rooming house and the doors are made of cheap enough pine, and the locks are old-fashioned single action jobs and the hinges are loose, and if you have a hundred and ninety lean pounds to operate with, you can grasp the knob, press the door sidewise against its hinges, and slip the latch. Further, you can lock the door the same way when you come out. Slim Walsh lived in, and was, and had, and did these things partly because he was bored. The company doctors had laid him up -- not off, up -- for three weeks (after his helper had hit him just over the temple with a fourteeninch crescent wrench) pending some more X-rays. If he was going to get just sick-leave pay, he wanted to make it stretch. If he was going to get a big fat settlement -- all to the good; what he saved by living in this firetrap would make the money look even better. Meanwhile, he felt fine and had nothing to do all day. "Slim isn't dishonest," his mother used to tell Children's 37 Court some years back. "He's just curious." She was perfectly right. Slim was constitutionally incapable of borrowing your bathroom without looking into your medicine chest. Send him into your kitchen for a saucer and when he came out a minute later, he'd have inventoried your refrigerator, your vegetable bin, and (since he was six feet three inches tall) he would know about a moldering jar of maraschino cherries in the back of the top shelf that you'd forgotten about. Perhaps Slim, who was not impressed by his impressive size and build, felt that a knowledge that you secretly use hair-restorer, or are one of those strange people who keeps a little mound of unmated socks in your second drawer, gave him a kind of superiority. Or maybe security is a better word. Or maybe it was an odd compensation for one of the most advanced cases of gawking, gasping shyness ever recorded. Whatever it was, Slim liked you better if, while talking to you, he knew how many jackets hung in your closet, how old that unpaid phone bill was, and just where you'd hidden those photographs. On the other hand, Slim didn't insist on knowing bad or even embarrassing things about you. He just wanted to know things about you, period. TT IS current situation was therefore a near paradise. Flimsy doors stood in rows, barely sustaining vacuum on aching vacuum of knowledge; and one by one they imploded at the nudge of his curiosity. He touched nothing (or if he did, he replaced it carefully) and removed nothing, and within a week he knew Mrs. Koyper's roomers far better than she could, or cared to. Each secret visit to the rooms gave him a starting point; subsequent ones taught him more. He knew not only what these people had, but what they did, where, how much, for how much, and how often. In almost every case, he knew why as well. Almost every case. Celia Sarton came. Now, at various times, in various places, Slim had found strange things in other people's rooms. There was an old lady in one shabby place who had an electric train under her bed; used it, too. There was an old spinster in this very building who collected bottles, large and small, of any value or capacity, providing they were round and squat and with long necks. A man on the second floor secretly guarded his desirables with the unloaded .25 automatic in his top bureau drawer, for which he had a halfbox of .38 cartridges. There was a (to be chivalrous) 38 girl in one of the rooms who kept fresh cut flowers before a photograph on her night-table -- or, rather, before a frame in which were stacked eight photographs, one of which held the stage each day. Seven days, eight photographs: Slim admired the system. A new love every day and, predictably, a different love on successive Wednesdays. And all of them movie stars. Dozens of rooms, dozens of imprints, marks, impressions, overlays, atmospheres of people. And they needn't be odd ones. A woman moves into a room, however standardized; the instant she puts down her dusting powder on top of the flush tank, the room is hers. Something stuck in the illfitting frame of a mirror, something draped over the long-dead gas jet, and the samest of rooms begins to shrink toward its occupant as if it wished, one day, to be a close-knit, form-fitting, individual integument as intimate as a skin. But not Celia Sarton's room. Slim Walsh got a glimpse of her as she followed Mrs. Koyper up the stairs to the third floor. Mrs. Koyper, who hobbled, slowed any follower sufficiently to afford the most disinterested witness a good look, and Slim was anything but disinterested. Yet for days he could not recall her clearly. It was as if Celia Sarton had been -- not invisible, for that would have been memorable in itself -- but translucent or, chameleonlike, drably re-radiating the drab wall color, carpet color, woodwork color. She was -- how old? Old enough to pay taxes. How tall? Tall enough. Dressed in whatever women cover themselves with in their statistical thousands. Shoes, hose, skirt, jacket, hat. She carried a bag, When you go to the baggage window at a big terminal, you notice a suitcase here, a steamer-trunk there; and all around, high up, far back, there are rows and ranks and racks of luggage not individually noticed but just there. This bag, Celia Sarton's bag, was one of them. And to Mrs. Koyper, she said -- she said -- She said whatever is necessary when one takes a cheap room; and to find her voice, divide the sound of a crowd by the number of people in it.  ticeable was she that, aside from being aware that she left in the morning andeturned in the evening, Slim let two days go by before he entered her room; he simply could not remind himself about her. And when he did, and had inspected it to his satisfaction, he had his hand on the knob, about to leave, before he recalled 39 that the room was, after all, occupied. Until that second, he had thought he was giving one of the vacancies the once-over. (He did this regularly; it gave him a reference-point.) He grunted and turned back, flicking his gaze over the room. First he had to assure himself that he was in the right room, which, for a man of his instinctive orientations, was extraordinary. Then he had to spend a moment of disbelief in his own eyes, which was all but unthinkable. When that passed, he stood in astonishment, staring at the refutation of everything his -- hobby -- had taught him about people and the places they live in. The bureau drawers were empty. The ashtray was clean. No toothbrush, toothpaste, soap. In the closet, two wire hangers and one wooden one covered with dirty quilted silk, and nothing else. Under the grime-gray dresser scarf, nothing. In the shower stall, the medicine chest, nothing and nothing again, except what Mrs. Koyper had grudgingly installed. Slim went to the bed and carefully turned back the faded coverlet. Maybe she had slept in it, but very possibly not; Mrs. Koyper specialized in unironed sheets of such a ground-in gray that it wasn't easy to tell. Frowning, Slim put up the coverlet again and smoothed it. 40 Suddenly he struck his forehead, which yielded him a flash of pain from his injury. He ignored it. 'The bag!" It was under the bed, shoved there, not hidden there. He looked at it without touching it for a moment, so that it could be returned exactly. Then he hauled it out. TT was a black gladstone, neither new nor expensive, of that nondescript rusty color acquired by untended leatherette. It had a worn zipper closure and was not locked. Slim opened it. It contained a cardboard box, crisp and new, for a thousand virgin sheets of cheap white typewriter paper surrounded by a glossy bright blue band bearing a white diamond with the legend: Nonpareil the writers friend 15 cotton fiber trade mark registered. Slim lifted the paper out of the box, looked under it, riffled a thumbful of the sheets at the top and the same from the bottom, shook his head, replaced the paper, closed the box, put it back into the bag and restored everything precisely as he had found it. He paused again in the middle of the room, turning slowly once, but there was simply nothing else to look at. He let himself out, locked the door, and went silently back to his room. He sat down on the edge of his 1  y J ! ! Sr U I 'rf 7 W 'fir f A W JmmML f w jet 1 VB jf C   IkwSal JB.  41 bed and at last protested, "Nobody lives like that!" TT IS room was on the fourth and topmost floor of the old house. Anyone else would have called it the worst room in the place. It was small, dark, shabby and remote and it suited him beautifully. Its door had a transom, the glass of which had many times been painted over. By standing on the foot of his bed, Slim could apply one eye to the peephole he had scratched in the paint and look straight down the stairs to the third-floor landing. On this landing, hanging to the stub of one of the ancient gas jets, was a cloudy mirror surmounted by a dust-mantled gilt eagle and surrounded by a great many rococo carved flowers. By careful propping with folded cigarette wrappers, innumerable tests and a great deal of silent milage up and down the stairs, Slim had .arranged the exact tilt necessary in the mirror so that it covered the second floor landing as well. And just as a radar operator learns to translate glowing pips and masses into aircraft and weather, so Slim became expert at the interpretation of the fogged and distant image it afforded him. Thus he had the comings and goings of half the tenants under surveillance without having to leave his room. 42 It was in this mirror, at twelve minutes past six, that he saw Celia Sarton next, and as he watched her climb the stairs, his eyes glowed. The anonymity was gone. She came up the stairs two at a time, with a gait like bounding. She reached the landing and whirled into her corridor and was gone, and while a part of Slim's mind listened for the way she opened her door (hurriedly, rattling the key against the lock-plate, banging the door open, slamming it shut), another part studied a mental photograph of her face. What raised its veil of the statistical ordinary was its set purpose. Here were eyes only superficially interested in cars, curbs, stairs, doors. It was as if she had projected every important part of herself into that empty room of hers and waited there impatiently for her body to catch up. There was something in the room, or something she had to do there, which she could not, would not, wait for. One goes this way to a beloved after a long parting, or to a deathbed in the last, precipitous moments. This was not the arrival of one who wants, but of one who needs. Slim buttoned his shirt, eased his door open and sidled through it. He poised a moment on his landing like a great moose sensing the air before descending to a waterhole, and then moved downstairs. Celia Sarton's only neighbor in the north corridor -- the spinster with the bottles -- was settled for the evening; she was of very regular habits and Slim knew them well. Completely confident that he would not be seen, he drifted to the girl's door and paused. S HE was there, all right. He could see the light around the edges of the ill-fitting door, could sense that difference between an occupied room and an empty one, which exists however silent the occupant might be. And this one was silent. Whatever it was that had driven her into the room with such headlong urgency, whatever it was she was doing ( had to do) was being done with no sound or motion that he could detect. For a long time -- six minutes, seven -- Slim hung there, openthroated to conceal the sound of his breath. At last, shaking his head, he withdrew, climbed the stairs, let himself into his own room and lay down on the bed, frowning. He could only wait. Yet he could wait. No one does any single thing for very long. Especially a thing not involving movement. In an hour, in two -- It was five. At half-past eleven, some faint sound from the floor below brought Slim, half-dozing, twisting up from the bed and to his high peephole in the transom. He saw the Sarton girl come out of the corridor slowly, and stop, and look around at nothing in particular, like someone confined too long in a ship's cabin who has emerged on deck, not so much for the lungs' sake, but for the eyes'. And when she went down the stairs, it was easily and without hurry, as if (again) the important part of her was in the room. But the something was finished with for now and what was ahead of her wasn't important and could wait. Standing with his hand on his own doorknob, Slim decided that he, too, could wait. The temptation to go straight to her room was, of course, large, but caution also loomed. What he had tentatively established as her habit patterns did not include midnight exits. He could not know when she might come back and it would be foolish indeed to jeopardize his hobby -- not only where it included her, but all of it -- by being caught. He sighed, mixing resignation with anticipatory pleasure, and went to bed. Less than fifteen minutes later, he congratulated himself with a sleepy smile as he heard her slow footsteps mount the stair below. He slept. 43 closet, there was nothing in the ashtray, there was nothing in the medicine chest nor under the dresser scarf. The bed was made, the dresser drawers were empty, and under the bed was the cheap gladstone. In it was a box containing a thousand sheets of typing paper surrounded by a glossy blue band. Without disturbing this, Slim riffled the sheets, once at the top, once at the bottom. He grunted, shook his head and then proceeded, automatically but meticulously, to put everything back as he had found it. "Whatever it is this girl does at night," he said glumly, "it leaves tracks like it makes noise." He left. The rest of the day was unusually busy for Slim. In the morning he had a doctor's appointment, and in the afternoon he spent hours with a company lawyer who seemed determined to (a) deny the existence of any head injury and (b) prove to Slim and the world that the injury must have occurred years ago. He got absolutely nowhere. If Slim had another characteristic as consuming and compulsive as his curiosity, it was his shyness; these two could stand on one another's shoulders, though, and still look upward at Slim's stubbornness. It served its purpose. It took hours, however, and it was after seven 44 when he got home. He paused at the third-floor landing and glanced down the corridor. Celia Sarton's room was occupied and silent. If she emerged around midnight, exhausted and relieved, then he would know she had again raced up the stairs to her urgent, motionless task, whatever it was and here he checked himself. He had long ago learned the uselessness of cluttering up his busy head with conjectures. A thousand things might happen; in each case, only one would. He would wait, then, and could. And again, some hours later, he saw her come out of her corridor. She looked about, but he knew she saw very little; her face was withdrawn and her eyes wide and unguarded. Then, instead of going out, she went back into her room. He slipped downstairs half an hour later and listened at her door, and smiled. She was washing her lingerie at the handbasin. It was a small thing to learn, but he felt he was making progress. It did not explain why she lived as she did, but indicated how she could manage without so much as a spare handkerchief. Oh, well, maybe in the morning. maybe. He found it, he found it, though he could not know what it was he'd found. He laughed at first, not in triumph but wryly, calling himself a clown. Then he squatted on his heels in the middle of the floor (he would not sit on the bed, for fear of leaving wrinkles of his own on those Mrs. Koyper supplied) and carefully lifted the box of paper out of the suitcase and put it on the floor in front of him. Up to now, he had contented himself with a quick riffle of the blank paper, a little at the top, a little at the bottom. He had done just this again, without removing the box from the suitcase, but only taking the top off and tilting up the banded ream of Nonpareilthe-writers-iriend. And almost in spite of itself, his quick eye had caught the briefest flash of pale blue. Gently, he removed the band, sliding it off the pack of paper, being careful not to slit the glossy finish. Now he could freely riffle the pages, and when he did, he discovered that all of them except a hundred or so, top and bottom, had the same rectangular cut-out, leaving only a narrow margin all the way around. In the hollow space thus formed, something was packed. He could not tell what the something was, except that it was pale tan, with a tinge of pink, and felt like smooth untextured leather. There was a lot of it, neatly folded so that it exactly fitted the hole in the ream of paper. He puzzled over it for some minutes without touching it again, and then, scrubbing his fingertips against his shirt until he felt that they were quite free of moisture and grease, he gently worked loose the top corner of the substance and unfolded a layer. All he found was more of the same. He folded it down flat again to be sure he could, and then brought more of it out. He soon realized that the material was of an irregular shape and almost certainly of one piece, so that folding it into a tight rectangle required care and great skill. Therefore he proceeded very slowly, stopping every now and then to fold it up again, and it took him more than an hour to get enough of it out so that he could identify it. Identify? It was completely unlike anything he had ever seen before. It was a human skin, done in some substance very like the real thing. The first fold, the one which had been revealed at first, was an area of the back, which was why it showed no features. One might liken it to a balloon, except that a deflated balloon is smaller in every dimension than an inflated one. As far as Slim could judge, this was life-sized -- a little over five feet long and proportioned accordingly. The hair 45 was peculiar, looking exactly like the real thing until flexed, and then revealing itself to be one piece. It had Celia Sarton's face. Slim closed his eyes and opened them, and found that it was still true. He held his breath and put forth a careful, steady forefinger and gently pressed the left eyelid upward. There was an eye under it, all right, light blue and seemingly moist, but flat. Slim released the breath, closed the eye and sat back on his heels. His feet were beginning to tingle from his having knelt on the floor for so long. XT E looked all around the room once, to clear his head of strangeness, and then began to fold the thing up again. It took a while, but when he was finished, he knew he had it right. He replaced the typewriter paper in the box and the box in the bag, put the bag away and at last stood in the middle of the room in the suspension which overcame him when he was deep in thought. After a moment of this, he began to inspect the ceiling. It was made of stamped tin, like those of many old-fashioned houses. It was grimy and flaked and stained; here and there, rust showed through, and in one or two places, edges of the tin sheets had sagged. Slim nodded to himself in profound satisfaction, listened for a while at the door, let himself out, locked it and went upstairs. He stood in his own corridor for a minute, checking the position of doors, the hall window, and his accurate orientation of the same things on the floor below. Then he went into his own room. His room, though smaller than most, was one of the few in the house which was blessed with a real closet instead of a rickety off-the-floor wardrobe. He went into it and knelt, and grunted in satisfaction when he found how loose the ancient, unpainted floorboards were. By removing the side baseboard, he found it possible to get to the air-space between the fourth floor and the third-floor ceiling. He took out boards until he had an opening perhaps fourteen inches wide, and then, working in almost total silence, he began cleaning away dirt and old plaster. He did this meticulously, because when he finally pierced the tin sheeting, he wanted not one grain of dirt to fall into the room below. He took his time and it was late in the afternoon when he was satisfied with his preparations and began, with his knife, on the tin. It was thinner and softer than he had dared to hope; he almost 46 overcut on the first try. Carefully he squeezed the sharp steel into the little slot he had cut, lengthening it. When it was somewhat less than an inch long, he withdrew all but the point of the knife and twisted it slightly, moved it a sixteenth of an inch and twisted again, repeating this all down the cut until he had widened it enough for his purposes. He checked the time, then returned to Celia Sarton's room for just long enough to check the appearance of his work from that side. He was very pleased with it. The little cut had come through a foot away from the wall over the bed and was a mere pencil line lost in the baroque design with which the tin was stamped and the dirt and rust that marred it. He returned to his room and sat down to wait. He heard the old house coming to its evening surge of life, a voice here, a door there, footsteps on the stairs. He ignored them all as he sat on the edge of his bed, hands folded between his knees, eyes half closed, immobile like a machine fueled, oiled, tuned and ready, lacking only the right touch on the right control. And like that touch, the faint sound of Celia Sarton's footsteps moved him. To use his new peephole, he had to lie on the floor half in and half out of the closet, with his head in the hole, actually below floor level. With this, he was perfectly content, any amount of discomfort being well worth his trouble -- an attitude he shared with many another ardent hobbyist, mountain-climber or speleologist, duck-hunter or bird-watcher. he could see her splendidly, as well as most of the floor, the lower third of the door and part of the washbasin in the bathroom. She had come in hurriedly, with that same agonized haste he had observed before. At the same second she turned on the light, she had apparently flung her handbag toward the bed; it was in midair as the light appeared. She did not even glance its way, but hastily fumbled the old gladstone from under the bed, opened it, removed the box, opened it, took out the paper, slipped off the blue band and removed the blank sheets of paper which covered the hollowed-out ream. She scooped out the thing hidden there, shaking it once like a grocery clerk with a folded paper sack, so that the long limp thing straightened itself out. She arranged it carefully on the worn linoleum of the floor, arms down at the side, legs slightly apart, face up, neck straight. Then she lay down on the floor, too, head47 to-head with the deflated thing. She reached up over her head, took hold of the collapsed image of herself about the region of the ears, and for a moment did some sort of manipulation of it against the top of her own head. Slim heard faintly a sharp, chitinous click, like the sound one makes by snapping the edge of a thumbnail against the edge of a fingernail. Her hands slipped to the cheeks of the figure and she pulled at the empty head as if testing a connection. The head seemed now to have adhered to hers. Then she assumed the same pose she had arranged for this other, letting her hands fall wearily to her sides on the floor, closing her eyes. For a long while, nothing seemed to be happening, except for the odd way she was breathing, very deeply but very slowly, like the slow-motion picture of someone panting, gasping for breath after a long hard run. After perhaps ten minutes of this, the breathing became shallower and even slower, until, at the end of a half hour, he could detect none at all. Slim lay there immobile for more than an hour, until his body shrieked protest and his head ached from eyestrain. He hated to move, but move he must. Silently he backed out of the 48 closet, stood up and stretched. It was a great luxury and he deeply enjoyed it. He felt moved to think over what he had just seen, but clearly and consciously decided not to -- not yet, anyway. When he was unkinked, again, he crept back into the closet, put his head in the hole and his eye to the slot. Nothing had changed. She still lay quiet, utterly relaxed, so much so that her hands had turned palm upward. Slim watched and he watched. Just as he was about to conclude that this was the way the girl spent her entire nights and that there would be nothing more to see, he saw a slight and sudden contraction about the region of her solar plexus, and then another. For a time, there was nothing more, and then the empty thing attached to the top of her head began to fill. And Celia Sarton began to empty. Slim stopped breathing until it hurt and watched in total astonishment. ess progressed swiftly. It was as if something passed from the clothed body of the girl to this naked empty thing. The something, whatever it might be, had to be fluid, for nothing but a fluid would fill a flexible container in just this way, or make a flexible container slowly and evenly flatten out like this. Slim could see the fingers, which had been folded flat against the palms, inflate and move until they took on the normal relaxed curl of a normal hand. The elbows shifted a little to lie more normally against the body. And yes, it was a body now. The other one was not a body any more. It lay foolishly limp in its garments, its sleeping face slightly distorted by its flattening. The fingers fell against the palms by their own limp weight. The shoes thumped quietly on their sides, heels together, toes pointing in opposite directions. The exchange was done in less than ten minutes and then the newly filled body moved. It flexed its hands tentatively, drew up its knees and stretched its legs out again, arched its back against the floor. Its eyes flickered open. It put up its arms and made some deft manipulation at the top of its head. Slim heard another version of the soft-hard click and the now-empty head fell flat to the floor. The new Celia Sarton sat up and sighed and rubbed her hands lightly over her body, as if restoring circulation and sensation to a chilled skin. She stretched as comfortingly and luxuriously as Slim had a few minutes earlier. She looked rested and refreshed. At the top of her head, Slim caught a glimpse of a slit through which a wet whiteness showed, but it seemed to be closing. In a brief time, nothing showed there but a small valley in the hair, like a normal parting. She sighed again and got up. She took the clothed thing on the floor by the neck, raised it and shook it twice to make the clothes fall away. She tossed it to the bed and carefully picked up the clothes and deployed them about the room, the undergarments in the washbasin, the dress and slip on a hanger in the wardrobe. Moving leisurely but with purpose, she went into the bathroom and, except for her shins down, out of Slim's range of vision. There he heard the same faint domestic sounds he had once detected outside her door, as she washed her underclothes. She emerged in due course, went to the wardrobe for some wire hangers and took them into the bathroom. Back she came with the underwear folded on the hangers, which she hooked to the top of the open wardrobe door. Then she took the deflated integument which lay crumpled on the bed, shook it again, rolled it up into a ball and took it into the bathroom. Slim heard more water-running and sudsing noises, and, by ear. 4 followed the operation through a soaping and two rinses. Then she came out again, shaking out the object, which had apparently just been wrung, pulled it through a wooden clothes-hanger, arranged it creaselessly depending from the crossbar of the hanger with the bar about at its waistline, and hung it with the others on the wardrobe door. Then she lay down on the bed, not to sleep or to read or even to rest -- she seemed very rested -- but merely to wait until it was time to do something else. T Y now, Slim's bones were complaining again, so he wormed noiselessly backward out of his lookout point, got into his shoes and a jacket, and went out to get something to eat. When he came home an hour later and looked, her light was out and he could see nothing. He spread his overcoat carefully over the hole in the closet so no stray light from his room would appear in the little slot in the ceiling, closed the door, read a comic book for a while, and went to bed. The next day, he followed her. What strange occupation she might have, what weird vampiric duties she might disclose, he did not speculate on. He was doggedly determined to gather information first and think later. What he found out about her daytime activities was, if anything, more surprising than any wild surmise. She was a clerk in a small five-and-ten on the East Side. She ate in the store's lunch bar at lunchtime -- a green salad and a surprising amount of milk -- and in the evening she stopped at a hot-dog stand and drank a small container of milk, though she ate nothing. Her steps were slowed by then and she moved wearily, speeding up only when she was close to the rooming house, and then apparentlyall but overcome with eagerness to get home and into something more comfortable. She was watched in this process, and Slim, had he disbelieved his own eyes the first time, must believe them now. So it went for a week, three days of which Slim spent in shadowing her, every evening in watching her make her strange toilet. Every twenty-four hours, she changed bodies, carefully washing, drying, folding and putting away the one she was not using. Twice during the week, she went out for what was apparently a constitutional and nothing more -- a half-hour around midnight, when she would stand on the walk in front of the rooming house, or wander around the block. At work, she was silent but so not unnaturally so; she spoke, when spoken to, in a small, unmusical voice. She seemed to have no friends; she maintained her aloofness by being uninteresting and by seeking no one out and by needing no one. She evinced no outside interests, never going to the movies or to the park. She had no dates, not even with girls. Slim thought she did not sleep, but lay quietly in the dark waiting for it to be time to get up and go to work. And when he came to think about it, as ultimately he did, it occurred to Slim that within the anthill in which we all live and have our being, enough privacy can be exacted to allow for all sorts of strangeness in the members of society, providing the strangeness is not permitted to show. If it is a man's pleasure to sleep upside-down like a bat, and if he so arranges his life that no one ever sees him sleeping, or his sleeping-place, why, batlike he may sleep all the days of his life. One need not, by these rules, even be a human being. Not if the mimicry is good enough. It is a measure of Slim's odd personality to report that Celia Sarton's ways did not frighten him. He was, if anything, less disturbed by her now than he'd been before he had begun to spy on her. He knew what she did in her room and how she lived. Before, he had not known. Now he did. This made him much happier. His curiosity would never drive him to do what another man might -- to speak to her on the stairs or on the street, get to know her and more about her. He was too shy for that. Nor was he moved to report to anyone the odd practice he watched each evening. It wasn't his business to report. She was doing no harm as far as he could see. In his cosmos, everybody had a right to live and make a buck if they could. Yet his curiosity, its immediacy taken care of, did undergo a change. It was not in him to wonder what sort of being this was and whether its ancestors had grown up among human beings, living with them in caves and in tents, developing and evolving along with homo sap until it could assume the uniform of the smallest and most invisible of wage-workers. He would never reach the conclusion that in the fight for survival, a species might discover that a most excellent characteristic for survival among human beings might be not to fight them but to join them. No, Slim's curiosity was far simpler, more basic and less informed than any of these con51 jectures. He simply changed the field of his wonderment from what to what if? So it was that on the eighth day of his survey, a Tuesday, he went again to her room, got the bag, opened it, removed the box, opened it, removed the ream of paper, slid the blue band off, removed the covering sheets, took out the second Celia Sarton, put her on the bed and then replaced paper, blue band, box-cover, box, and bag just as he had found them. He put the folded thing under his shirt and went out, carefully locking the door behind him in his special way, and went upstairs to his room. He put his prize under the four clean shirts in his bottom drawer and sat down to await Celia Sarton's homecoming. She was a little late that night -- twenty minutes, perhaps. The delay seemed to have increased both her fatigue and her eagerness; she burst in feverishly, moved with the rapidity of nearpanic. She looked drawn and pale and her hands shook. She fumbled the bag from under the bed, snatched out the box and opened it, contrary to her usual measured movements, by inverting it over the bed and dumping out its contents. When she saw nothing there but sheets of paper, some with a wide rectangle cut from them and 52 some without, she froze. She crouched over that bed without moving for an interminable two minutes. Then she straightened up slowly and glanced about the room. Once she fumbled through the paper, but resignedly, without hope. She made one sound, a high, sad whimper, and, from that moment on, was silent. She went to the window slowly, her feet dragging, her shoulders slumped. For a long time, she stood looking out at the city, its growing darkness, its growing colonies of lights, each a symbol of life and life's usages. Then she drew down the blind and went back to the bed.  with loose uncaring fingers and put the heap of them on the dresser. She took off her shoes and placed them neatly side by side on the floor by the bed. She lay down in the same utterly relaxed pose she affected when she made her change, hands down and open, legs a little apart. Her face looked like a deathmask, its tissues sunken and sagging. It was flushed and sicklooking. There was a little of the deep regular breathing, but only a little. There was a bit of the fluttering contractions at the midriff, but only a bit. Then -- nothing. Slim backed away from the peephole and sat up. He felt very bad about this. He had been only curious; he hadn't wanted her to get sick, to die. For he was sure she had died. How could he know what sort of sleep-surrogate an organism like this might require, or what might be the results of a delay in changing? What could he know of the chemistry of such a being? He had thought vaguely of slipping down the next day while she was out and returning her property. Just to see. Just to know what if. Just out of curiosity. Should he call a doctor? She hadn't. She hadn't even tried, though she must have known much better than he did how serious her predicament was. (Yet if a species depended for its existence on secrecy, it would be species-survival to let an individual die undetected.) Well, maybe not calling a doctor meant that she'd be all right, after all. Doctors would have a lot of silly questions to ask. She might even tell the doctor about her other skin, and if Slim was the one who had fetched the doctor, Slim might be questioned about that. Slim didn't want to get involved with anything. He just wanted to know things. He thought, "I'll take another look." He crawled back into the closet and put his head in the hole. Celia Sarton, he knew instantly, would not survive this. Her face was swollen, her eyes protruded, and her purpled tongue lolled far -- too far -- from the comer of her mouth. Even as he watched, her face darkened still more and the skin of it crinkled until it looked like carbon paper which has been balled up tight and then smoothed out. The very beginnings of an impulse to snatch the thing she needed out of his shirt drawer and rush it down to her died within him, for he saw a wisp of smoke emerge from her nostrils and then -- Slim cried out, snatched his head from the hole, bumping it cruelly, and clapped his hands over his eyes. Put the biggest size flash-bulb an inch from your nose, and fire it, and you might get a flare approaching the one he got through his little slot in the tin ceiling. He sat grunting in pain and watching, on the insides of his eyelids, migrations of flaming worms. At last they faded and he tentatively opened his eyes. They hurt and the after-image of the slot hung before him, but at least he could see. Feet pounded on the stairs. He smelled smoke and a burned, oily unpleasant something which he could not identify. Someone shouted. Someone hammered on 53 a door. Then someone screamed and screamed. TT was in the papers next day. Mysterious, the story said. Charles Fort, in Lol, had reported many such cases and there had been others since -- people burned to a crisp by a fierce heat which had nevertheless not destroyed clothes or bedding, while leaving nothing for autopsy. This was, said the paper, either an unknown kind of heat or heat of such intensity and such brevity that it would do such a thing. No known relatives, it said. Police mystified -- no clues or suspects. Slim didn't say anything to anybody. He wasn't curious about the matter any more. He closed up the hole in the closet that same night, and next day, after he read the story, he used the newspaper to wrap up the thing in his shirt drawer. It smelled pretty bad and, even that early, was too far gone to be unfolded. He dropped it into a garbage can on the way to the lawyer's office on Wednesday. They settled his law suit that afternoon and he moved.      One of the unnoted but personally important side results of the current world situation is that it keeps Clifford D. Simak from producing as much science fiction as he and we would like him to being city editor of the Minneapolis Star, he has to keep a doctor's hours while the human race toddles, infant-fashion, from frying pans into fires. But out of this worwhich finds a solution by discovering a friend. Man's best friend is -- is what? The answer is so vital that every national resource has to be poured into learning the answerl wonderfully compliant and yet horrifyingly obstinate aliens. A time to sow, a time to reap, a time to live -- all the Igathians agree with this -- but not when it comes to a time to die! We have quite a number of other really choice novelets in stock, too, and odds are that next month's issue will contain at least one of them. Short stories and our regular features, natchmente surprising distance into history in order to bring this futuristic science fiction theme up to date! 54 for your information The Groat Pyramid The Golden Section and PI readers who, when reading the above title, muttered to themselves that these three things have absolutely nothing to do with each other, I wish to state in this very first sentence that I agree with them. Of course neither the "golden section" nor pi is hidden in the structure which an ardent and effusive admirer once called the Miracle in Stone, using the word "miracle" in its literal religious meaning. But it is an 55 interesting story how all the multitudinous misunderstandings surrounding the Great Pyramid originated. That the pyramid of King Khufu was a major engineering and organizational accomplishment is something that does not need to be stressed. It is not only astonishing that a structure of such size was built as early as it was; it is also astonishing how well it was built. As a matter of fact, Khufu's pyramid is of better workmanship than the later pyramids built on the same plateau, the so-called pyramid plateau of Giza, about six miles to the west of Cairo. Since Khufu was the first to build a pyramid in this particular locality, the whole plateau was originally named after him. It was called Akhet Khufu, or "Khufu's Horizon." W HY Khufu picked this particular locality for his pyramid is not known. That is, we don't know of any inscription saying that Pharaoh decreed this site because his fellow gods had told him to begin his soul-voyage after death from this place. But we can think of a number of eminently practical reasons why he chose this spot. To begin with, he could see it from his summer palace and watch the actual work going on. 56 Secondly, the location of the building site was such that, when the annual Nile flood occurred, the blocks of stone could be floated on rafts to the foot of the growing structure. Finally, most egyptologists (and especially the Egyptian egyptologists) believe that Khufu's pyramid hides an outcropping of natural rock which obviously saved that much work in the erection of a virtually solid structure. Even so, 2,300,000 blocks of stone went into the pyramid, averaging 2 V 2 tons in weight, with a few that must weigh about 15 tons each. The rock was quarried nearby. Professor Selim Hassan found some ancient quarries within easy walking distance of the pyramid. Originally the pyramid had an outer casing of white limestone -- Greek writers who saw it blinding white under the desert sun assumed that it was white limestone all the way through -- which is now gone. Not completely gone, though; it merely is no longer a part of Khufu's pyramid, but forms portions of still-standing mosques. Without its casing, the pyramid is 450 feet tall. We can't tell precisely how high it was originally. The white limestone came from Turah, somewhat farther south and on the other side of the river, involving transportation over 14 miles of water. Some of the granite used in the interior came from Aswan, a good distance up-river, but again with the possibility of water transport. It was the height of the structure which is responsible for its name. The Egyptians called this height pyr-em-us. The Greeks adapted the term to their tongue Fig. 1. King Khufu's name' the line around it, called cartouche, means it is a king's name by pronouncing it pyramis and using it as a designation for that particular shape. Herodotus coined a plural, pyramides, from which, at a much later date, the current singular "pyramid" was derived. Since we are on the subject of names, I am sorry to report that we don't really know how the name of the king was pronounced. The written form (Fig. 1) transliterates as Hwfw which, in order to be able to say it at all, is pronounced Khufu. Cheops (the "ch" should also be sounded as "kh") is the Greek form used by Herodotus. seems to have been the first who told stories about the pyramid which do not strictly jibe with the truth. "One of the most frequently repeated stories," to quote Prof. Hassan Selim, from an article in the Egyptian monthly The Scribe, February, 1956, "is that in order to build the pyramid, Khufu closed the temples and enslaved the whole population to work as slave-laborers on its construction. This story has been going the rounds since the middle of the Fifth Century B. c., when the Greek traveler and historian Herodotus visited Egypt and evidently fell into the hands of a typical dragoman, who, like his modern descendants, thought that a few sensational stories would earn him a bigger tip from the gullible stranger." They probably did, but because more than a score of centuries had gone by since the actual work, the Egyptian may easily have believed his own stories. A dozen centuries after Herod57 otus, other travelers came and saw the pyramids. Apparently no stories were told any more, and though the travelers probably saw examples of hieroglyphic writing, there was nobody on Earth then who could read it. Consequently they wondered about the nature and the purpose of these structures. Christian travelers, remembering their Bible, theorized that these must have been the giant storehouses for grain which Joseph had built to combat the forthcoming seven-year famine. Moslem philosophers remembered the older writings, too, but evolved a different explanation. There may have been kings not mentioned in these writings and the prophets of these kings must have told them about the future coming of the deluge. The kings then ordered the pyramids built as refuges from the coming flood. Some less learned people reasoned that anything so massive must guard great wealth in gold and jewels, and they drew practical conclusions from their opinion, sometimes with success. All these speculations dealt with pyramids in general, the pyramids of Egypt which extend over an area of 40 miles from north to south along the Nile (ten times as much if you include a few far to the south near Thebes and Edfu). The speculations of 58 the last century are restricted to just one pyramid, that of Khufu. The one who started it may have been, in all innocence, the famous astronomer Sir William Herschel. In his time, nobody knew just how old the pyramids were. The only thing that was certain was that they had already been old in the time of Herodotus. Herschel, learning that the entrance to the pyramid of Khufu formed a rather steep incline, may have been reminded of his telescopes and he wondered which star one might see if one were standing on the bottom of the entrance. Some rather tedious calculations provided an answer. Looking through that shaft, an observer would have seen the star alpha Draconis, if the year were 2160 B. C. Herschel then stated that the pyramid may have been built in that year. We now know that it is much older. T UT Herschel's attempt to date- the building of the pyramid on astronomical grounds took hold -- long after his death. It was in 1859 that John Taylor, a London publisher and bookdealer, published a book which he had written himself. It bore the title The Great Pyramid, Why was it built and Who built it? His conclusion was that the pyramid had been built for the purpose of embodying a few important measurements. If Taylor had been an American, he might have said that it was the Egyptian equivalent of the Bureau of Standards, with the additional twist that all the standards are "classified information" not meant for the average dumb citizen. In the course of his romancing, John Taylor discovered that the Egyptians must have used the same units of measurement as the English -- or at least the more important of these units -- and he succeeded in finding a unit which had been lost. In England at that time, a Quarter was used as a measurement for wheat. Taylor said, "A quarter of what?" and found the answer: The original "whole," four Quarters of wheat, was the "so-called" sarcophagus of the pharaoh. Taylor also found that the height of the pyramid (which he overestimated by a few feet) was 1270,000 of the circumference of the Earth. Here one can only say, "Why not?" for the height of the pyramid obviously must be some fraction of the circumference (or of the diameter) of the Earth. Taylor was willing to admit that a few such things could be coincidences. To feel sure that it was planned, he looked for something which could not be a coincidence -- or so he thought -- and he found one, too. The square of the height of the pyramid, compared to the area of one of its triangular faces, demonstrated the "golden section." That "golden section" had been around ever since the days of Euclid and had at irregular intervals taken hold of somebody's imagination. (At present, hardly anyone pays any attention to it.) Let's first see what the term means (Fig. 2). We have here a distance AB which is to be divided according to the golden section. To do so, we erect a vertical line in B which is precisely half as long as AB. The rest of the construction can be read off the diagram. The result is that the distance called the minor has the same proportion to the major as the major has to the total, namely AB. And if we now subtract the minor from the major, we have divided the major according to the golden section. licized for the first time by an Italian, Luca Pacioli, who may be the inventor of double-entry bookkeeping; at any rate, this method appears in print for the first time in one of his books. After having produced this boon for tax collectors and merchants, he intended to bestow a similar boon to artists with a book called De Divina Proportione, published in 1509 59 with illustrations by his friend Leonardo da Vinci. Pacioli tried to show -- and succeeded to a good extent -- that most of the things we consider "beautiful" are constructed in accordance with the golden section when broken down into measurements. The numerical relationship of the golden section is 5 to 8 and, for centuries, all books did correspond to it. European books still do, at least more often than American books. The only book in my library which is of American origin and which shows that proportion is the World Almanac. The next time the golden section was consciously "rediscovered" by the artists, or more precisely by the theorists of art, was around the middle of the nineteenth century, just the time in which John Taylor wrote. It cannot be said that his book was a success and it probably would have been forgotten completely if it had not been for Charles Piazzi Smyth, at that time Astronomer Royal for Scotland. Smyth was the son of an admiral and he happened to be born in Italy. His godfather at the christening was Father Giuseppe Piazzi, the discoverer of the asteroid Ceres, the first asteroid to be found. Father Piazzi said then that he hoped that the child would become an astronomer. Charles Piazzi Smyth did become an astronomer and, as an astronomer, he made important contributions to spectroscopy, then a very new science. He also deserves much credit for advocating an innovation which now seems obvious to us -- building observatories on high mountains. At the age of forty, Smyth came across John Taylor's book and became enchanted with it. Thinking and dreaming about it, he quickly convinced himself that Taylor had barely scratched the surface. He thought and calculated and worked and, in 1864, he wrote a 600-page book called Our Inheritance in the Great Pyramid. It was a great success and its awed readers learned that the main item in the plan for the Great Pyramid had been nothing less than the squaring of the circle. Smyth said that the bottom Fig. 2. The "golden teefion" 60 square of the pyramid represented -- or, rather, was equal to -- the circumference of a circle drawn with the height of the pyramid as its radius. " critical or just an open eye should have stopped right there. Maybe the base of the pyramid measured 3055.24 feet, as Prof. Smyth said, but how about the height? The outer casing and with it the point of the pyramid were missing. Therefore the height could not be measured directly. Of course if the casing had been there, one could have measured the slope angle and calculated the height from that. The slope angle must have been near 52, so Smyth said that it originally was 51 51' 14.3" which produced a height of 486.256 feet. Therefore the ratio of height to circumference corresponded to two pi. Insisting that this could not be a coincidence and apparently unaware of the fact that he himself had not found the figure but put it in, Smyth went on to other discoveries. At the base, one side of the pyramid measured 763.81 feet. The Egyptians naturally had not used feet as a unit of measurement; it must have been something else. Smyth divided these 763.81 feet by 365.2422 and got a unit he called the "pyramid meter." Why this figure? Obviously the builders of the pyramid had wanted to express the number of days in the year by the base line. Dividing the pyramid meter into 25 equal parts, Smyth obtained the pyramid inch, which, by a strange coincidence, differed from the English inch by just 1 1000th of an inch. Obviously the English still used the pyramid inch, but had not kept its length accurately through the millennia. It had shrunk by l10th of one per cent. Having the "pyramid meter" and the "pyramid inch," Smyth really got going. Multiply the pyramid inch by 10 7 and you have the length of the polar axis of the Earth. Multiply the pyramid inch by the height of the pyramid (in pyramid inches, of course) and then multiply that figure by 10 9 and you get the distance from the Earth to the Sun. (The result is 91.84 million miles, which is neither perihelion nor aphelion nor mean distance.) Express the cubic content of the pyramid in cubic inches and you have the total number of all people that have lived on Earth since the Creation. phagus, it was not only the original standard for volumetric measurements, according to 61 Smyth. It was more. Its volume, expressed in cubic pyramid meters, was precisely 5.7, which looks like a wrong figure until you realize that this is the specific gravity of the Earth as a whole! (Actually the density of the Earth is 5.52.) One reader, by profession an engineer, wrote later that Smyth's treatise cost him the better part of a night and that it had the result that he "did not fall asleep in my bed but in a medley of endless decimals, triangles and circles, complicated by polar diameters and astronomical distances; dealing with empty granite sarcophagi and pharaohs with milelong measuring rods marching through space with the luminous eyes of prophets." He realized that Smyth had "found" his "cosmic figures" in the pyramid by putting them in in the first place. But he also said that he had the faint feeling that something still needed to be explained. It was explained several decades later by the egyptologist Ludwig Borchardt, who approached the whole problem from the opposite direction. He asked just what unit the Egyptians had actually used in building. Moreover, he wanted to know just how far advanced their mathematics had been. As for the unit of measurement, he found that they used the ell. There was a minor complication in that it seemed that they had used two different kinds of ells. One had a length of seven palms, the other of six palms. Although the six-palm ell corresponds better to reality (an ell is the length from the elbow to the tip of the longest finger), the seven-palm ell was used for construction, at least for large buildings. In our measurement, the "royal ell" of seven palms is a little less than 21 inches. Borchardt used 525 millimeters as an approximation. Then the palm would be 75 millimeters or just about three inches. Each palm, in turn, was divided into four fingers, which would measure 19 millimeters each if the figure for the royal ell of 525 millimeters is accepted. At any event, the ell had seven palms or 28 "fingers." As regards Egyptian arithmetic, we know that thejL could handle simple fractions like VS, VS, Vi, etc., and fractions like Vi (namely 1 minus Vi) or VS (1 minus VS). When it comes to pyramids, we have a few examples in the famous Papyrus Rhind which, while old, is probably a good deal younger than the pyramid. pyrus Rhind requested the pupil to calculate the slope of a pyramid with a base length of 62 Piazzi Smyth's construction of squaring the circle with the aid of the Great Pyramid 360 ells and a height of 250 ells. A modern high school boy would reach for the logarithm table and come up (unless he made a mistake) with the answer 54 14' 46". The Egyptian advanced pupil answered 5 125 palms. Example No. 58 said that the base length was 140 ells and the height 93 VS ells. The answer was 5 Vi palms. And example No. 59 (no doubt dealing with a backyard pyramid) gave 12 ells as the length of the base line and 8 ells as the height. The answer was also 5 Vi palms. Cro lection of Khufu'i pyramid. S meant an abandoned burial chamber (unfinished), Q ii the to-called Queen's chamber, never used, K the King's chamber. The two shafts to the King's chamber were for ventilation 3 What do these answers mean? The answer is given in Fig. 5. The answer meant that the slope of the pyramid was so many palms from a vertical line one ell in height. That this is correct is proved by the fact that measuring triangles for the use of builders and masons have been found which corresponded to slopes of 5, 5  4 , etc., palms, all rather awkward angles if expressed in degrees and minutes of arc. The slope of the Great Pyramid was quite close to 52. For lack of the casing, one could not be any more precise than that. A slope of 5 V 2 palms produces an angle of 51 50.6'. And that would have made the pyramid 280 ells high, a neat, even figure -- in Egyptian measurements, that is. Now remember that John Taylor had proclaimed that the pyramid represented the golden section. Prof. Smyth had proclaimed that it represented pi. Since it cannot possibly do both, Borchardt calculated what the respective angles would have to be and how the measurements would have come out in Egyptian ells. The result surprised everybody. You find it clearly demonstrated in this table: slope angle slope (Egyptian) base line for 280 ells height for pi for 5 Va palms 51 51.2' 51 50.6' 4.4979 P. 5.5000 P. golden section 51 49.6' 5.5032 P. 439.82 E. 440 E. 440.24 E. were led astray if the pi slope, the golden section slope and the simple Egyptian slope were practically the same. They are so much alike that it is impossible to distinguish them on a drawing of anything like publishable size. That they did not "intend" to build a pi slope is also clear from the Papyrus Rhind, where the ratio we now call pi appears in examples No. 41, 48 and 50 in the form that 89th of the diameter of a circle is the side of a square of equal area. In our notation, this makes pi equal to 3.1604, which is too large. If they had tried for the pi slope, it would have been a different pyramid, considering their idea of the value 64 of pi. There is no way of saying whether they knew the golden section, but it is not even remotely likely. We are left then with the realization that Khufu's builders were extremely skilled workers, but that they did not try to hide any cosmic secrets. And where did they acquire their skill? Well, while the Great Pyramid is the biggest and one of the oldest pyramids, there had been considerable practice in building before. The pyramid had forerunners, called mastabas (Fig. 6). No. 1 shows a cross section of the mastaba of King Mena of the First Dynasty. It is just a subterranean burial chamber covered by a solid slab of mud brick. No. 2 is the mastaba of King Djer of the First Dynasty and No. 3 the Egyptian method of measuring angles mastaba of King Den, also of the First Dynasty. You can see how the pyramid shape was gradually approached. No. 4 is the tomb of King Zoser of the Third Dynasty; I called it "tomb" for, as can be seen, it is hard to decide whether this was still a rather complicated mastaba or a pyramid without casing. The first pyramid which did have a casing, filling in the steps, was that of King Snefru of the Fourth Dynasty, the same dynasty to which King Khufu belonged. I said earlier that Herodotus was probably told a tall tale when he was informed that the whole nation was drafted by Khufu to build his pyramid. It was an unlikely story in the first place, for one can assume that a pharaoh knew better than to ruin all commerce for years. But then who did provide the muscle power? No doubt that slaves did work on the pyramid; this is only logical for a slaveholding society. But slaves in general also had other vital things to do. The most likely answer is that the local iellahin, the peasants, were employed once a year. When the Nile flooded the country, the circumstances were proper for floating in the building blocks. And it was also the time when the fellahin had to sit idle, 65  j " ' " 1  n?jrrr77?77  7777777  1  Fig. 6. Forerunner of the pyramids, the ntastabas precisely because their fields were flooded, making it logical to employ them for this period. Maybe the word "employ" is not quite right. They were probably drafted. But we now know that they were paid, mostly in food and clothing. It is still probable that the    overseers carried whips. But they also carried, in the last stages of the building, the triangles made for a slope of 5 V 2 palms per ell of vertical height, the proportion which was destined to cause so much confusion thousands of years later.   66 There wasn't a single mistake in the plan for survival -- and that was the biggest mistakel F OR centuries, the rains swept eight million daily tons of land into the sea. Mountains slowly crumpled to ocean floors. Summits rose again to see new civilizations heaped upon fossils of the old. It was the way of the Earth and men knew it and did not worry. The end was always in the future. Ever since men first learned to make marks on cave walls, the end remained in the future. Then the future came. The records told men how the Sun was before, so they knew it was swollen now. They knew the heat 67 was not always this hot, or the glacier waters so fast, the seas so high. They adapted -- they grew tanner and moved farther poleward. When the steam finally rose over equatorial waters, they moved to the last planet, Pluto, and their descendants lived and died and came to know the same heat and red skies. Finally there came the day when they couldn't adapt -- not, at least, in the usual way. But they had the knowledge of all the great civilizations on Earth, so they built the last spaceship. They built it very slowly and carefully. Their will to live became the will to leave this final, perfect monument. It took a hundred and fifty years and during all that time they planned every facet of its operation, every detail of its complex mechanisms. Because the ship had a big job to do, they named it Destiny and people began to think of it not as the last of the spaceships, but as the first. The dying race sowed the ship with human seed and hopefully named its unborn passengers Adam, Eve, Joseph and Mary. Then they launched it toward the middle of the Milky Way and lay back in the red light of their burning planet. 68 A LL this was only a memory now, conserved in the thinktank of a machine that raced through speckled space, dodging, examining, classifying, charting what it saw. Behind, the Sun shrank as once it swelled, and the planets that were not consumed turned cold in their orbits. The Sun grew fainter and went out, and still the ship sped forward, century after century, cometlike, but with a purpose. At many of the specks, the ship circled, sucking in records, passing judgment, moving on -- a bee in the garden of stars. Finally, hundreds of light-years from what had been its home, it located an Earth-type world, accepted it from a billion miles off, and swung into an approach that would last exactly eighteen years. Immediately, pumps delivered measured quantities of oxygen and nitrogen atoms. Circuits closed to move four tiny frozen eggs next to frozen spermatozoa. The temperature gradually increased to a heat once maintained by animals now extinct. The embryos grew healthily and at term were born of plastic wombs. The first voices they heard were of their real mothers. Soft, caressing songwords. Melodious, warm, recorded women voices, each different, bell-clear, vivacious, betraying nothing of the fact that they were dead these long centuries. "I am your mother," each voice told its belated offspring. "You can see me and hear me and touch what appears to be me, and together with your cousins, you'll grow strong and healthy" The voices sang on and the babies gurgled in their imported terran atmosphere. The words were meaningless but important, for it had been learned on the now dead world that these sounds were one of the factors in love and learning. Day after day, the voices lapped warm over the children. Plastic feeders provided nutrition as noiseless pumps removed excess carbon dioxide. In one end of the ship, a miniature farm was born hydroponically, its automatic grinders predigesting ripe vegetables for the children. Animals were born, too, for food, but also companionship, and later to stock New Earth ahead. As the babies began to understand, the woman voices merged into one mechanical mother who could be heard and seen and summoned on panel screens throughout the ship. Everything became as Earthlike as possible, but because the environment was artificial, the children grew aware of their purpose in life at an age rarely reached on ancient Earth. when their Mecmother informed them: "You are unlike any children ever bom. You are the last of a dead race, but you must live. You must not be afraid. You must do everything humanly possible to live." When they were four, Mecmother introduced them to Mecteacher and said to pay attention for five hours each day. Mecteacher took their IQs and explained to Adam that he had a greater capacity than Eve, Joseph and Mary, and was therefore their leader. Soon afterward, all the children started "school," but Adam excelled. At seven, he knew all about landing the ship. He played that he was already eighteen and the ship was no longer on automatic. He was in everything and everywhere. His tow hair poked above the control board. His busy fingers hand-picked an experimental meal from the farmroom. When he learned how to turn the artificial gravity switch off in the recroom, his child legs floated haphazardly somewhere above his head. And in the sunroom, where heat-lamp walls were triggered by the degree of an occupant's tan, Adam's freckled face stared through the visiport, seeing in his mind's eye the New Earth he would one day conquer. 69 He lived fully, asking questions, accepting the answers, receiving instructions. Some of them he testily disobeyed, was punished compassionately, and learned respect and a kind of love for the mecs. He played the games of childhood, but he played them alone. Once he was gazing out a port, imaginatively sorting the stars of his universe into shapes of the animals in the ship's farm. Mecfather lit up at a nearby panel, glowing faintly red. Adam resisted an impulse to shiver -- the panel always made him flinch when it glowed red. Red, he was being conditioned, was his conscience, brought out by Mecfather until he grew old enough to bring it out himself. "Why aren't you playing with the other children?" Mecfather asked. "I've been watching you all day and you've avoided them on every occasion." Though he feared him, Adam loved Mecfather as he had been taught to do and did not hesitate to confide. But how could he explain that the other children did not seem as real to him as the mecs? "I don't know," Adam answered truthfully. "They don't ignore you. They ask you to play, but you always go off by yourself. Don't you like them?" 70 "They're flat, Father. They're not deep -- like you."  sembled the answer, correlated, circuited a mechanical smile. Certainly -- a child brought up with only three real children and three talking images in his universe could not distinguish between reality and appearance. On the screen, Adam saw Mecfather smile, the panel no longer red. The voice was quiet now and full of understanding. "It is I who am flat, Adam. I am only an image, a voice. I am here when you need me to help, but I am not deep. Your cousins are deep; I am the flat one. You will understand better when you grow older." Electronically, Mecfather was worried. He called a "conference" of the other mecs and their circuits joined in a complicated analog: What was the probable outcome of this beginning of disharmony? There were too many variables for an immediate answer, but the query was stored in each mec's memory banks for later answer. When the mecconference began, the panel switched off and Adam walked thoughtfully through the ship's corridors. Unexpectedly, he spotted the other children. He turned quickly into a room before they saw him and ducked behind the largest of the couches. He was in the aft recroom, he realized, not having paid attention to where he was going. What was it all about? Did Mecfather really mean it when he said the cousins were deeper than the mecs? Adam could believe he was different from his parents and teacher -- after all, he was only seven -- but he couldn't accept the information that he was not different from his cousins. Somehow, he thought, I am alone He heard noises, the loud boisterousness of Joseph, the highpitched squeal of Eve, the grating laugh of Mary. Adam cringed deeper behind the big couch. He was different. He didn't make sounds like that. "Adam! Oh, A-dam! A-dam!" the cousins called, each their own way. "Come out wherever you are, Adam! Come out and play!" From behind the couch, Adam saw the beginnings of an infantile but systematic search. The three of them were looking behind things, under furniture, in back of hatches. They tried moving everything they saw, but couldn't budge the heavy couch Adam hid behind. Looking for escape, Adam's eyes caught a round metallic handle set flush into the heavy deck carpet. He lifted it and pulled. Nothing happened. He stood up, bracing his feet against the deck and heaved with all his strength. It didn't move. Then he experimentally turned the handle -- to the right until it clicked faintly, then the left, around twice, another faint click, but different, a left-hand click, he knew somehow. So he turned again to the left, this time three turns -- and then the click was heavy, almost audible. He pulled the handle and a door formed out of the carpet, swinging easily open. Just then, Joseph peered behind the couch. "Boo!" ing, the heavy door slamming shut overhead. Below, he stood erect and was surprised to feel the hair on his head brush the ceiling. He was frightened, but he calmed when he realized there were many places on the ship he hadn't been before. Mecteacher revealed them to him, but very slowly, and he supposed he would not be told about everything for many years. As he recovered his sense of balance, he became aware of a faint luminescence around him. It seemed to have no source, but was stronger in the distance. He began to explore, groping at first, then more smoothly, efficiently, as his eyes adjusted to 71 the semi-darkness. A long corridor opened up before him and what appeared before to be an illusion of distance actually was distance. He guessed he was near the engine compartment and vaguely sensed that the luminescence had something to do with the nuclear engines that Mecteacher told him moved the ship. It was warm in here. Not physically warm but friendy warm, like when Mecmother spoke her comfort. The similarity almost made him cry, for he understood, even in his seven years, that Mecmother was but the image of his real mother who lived long ago and said those words of sympathy to a child yet unborn. He wanted her now, even her image, but he didn't call because he'd have to explain why he was hiding from his cousins. He shivered then, thinking that Mecfather and Mecteacher knew where he was and would light up their panels red. He thought, "Are you down here, Mecfather?" Nothing answered, so he spoke the thought, and again the walls stayed dark. That was why it was so friendy warm in here, he realized. His mecconscience was left above! Deciding that the others might miss him, he retraced his steps, located the trapdoor in the ceiling, pushed it open and ascended. The others were sitting on the 72 floor, dumbfounded, as Adam climbed out and slammed the hatch shut. "How did you get down there?" Joseph asked. Adam remained silent. After a moment, Eve and Mary lost interest in the question and started skipping a length of rope. Joseph persisted. "How? I pulled, too!" Adam didn't answer. He knew the bigger boy would forget about it if he changed the subject. "How is it you're not with Mecteacher?" "We were. But he made us look for you." The closest wall panel lit bright red. It was Mecteacher. "Adam! How did you open that?" "I turned it -- a certain way," he said evasively. Adam didn't want his cousins to learn how. "But how did you know?" "I -- I reasoned it." rrHE image faded as the new information was assimilated. Mecteacher's voice said, "Wait a while, Adam." The computer circuited the other mec's memory banks. After ten minutes, the "conference" was over and Mecteacher returned to the screen. He asked Adam to come alone to the classroom. The others were dismissed. Reluctantly, Adam did as he was told. In the classroom, he stood stiffly in front of the cen73 tral panels. All three mecs lit up, their color this time a tranquilizing blue. "Adam, we are not real people in the now," Mecmother began. "Do you understand that?" "Y-yes, I understand. You are -- planned -- fixed before." "That's right, Adam. We are pre-set. We have a very large number of choices and actions, but we are not infinite." "Infinite?" "We are limited in the help we can give you. We were real -- like you -- a long, long time ago. We exist now only to help you and the other children. We are here to educate you, to love and console you -- and one other thing. We are here to settle your conflicts, to make sure you don't hurt each other." "But I didn't hurt anyone, Mecmother!" "Not yet, Adam, but avoiding the others the way you do could be the first sign of trouble." "How do you know? How can you talk if you aren't real?" "What you hear is a combination of recorded words that are electronically put together to answer an almost infinite number of your questions. But do not think of me as not real. I was merely in another time. Do you understand that?" "Yes." "Then you also are able to see that your ability to reason things -- to understand what I am telling you now, for instance, is a remarkable thing." "You mean because I'm not like the others?" "You have a superior mind. You are the leader, but do not regard yourself as better than the others. You have more intelligence, yes, but do not look down on your cousins for that. They may develop other qualities better than yours. Stay simple, Adam, and you will be able to live among them and thereby make the human race live again. The name of this ship is Destiny. Do you know why?" "Yes -- I know." "Be with the other children then. Play with them. You'll need each other to live on New Earth -- eleven years from now." can I play with them when they're flat? But he didn't object out loud to Mecmother. He didn't like her this way. Explanation was Mecteacher's job and discipline Mecfather's. Mecmother should be warm and loving. Mecteacher appeared and asked Adam to call in the other children so the science lesson could start. He found them tanning in the sunroom, their unclothed bodies evenly browned from invisible 74 light. They followed Adam without question, but seemed to take a long time doing it. Joseph insisted first in donning clothes, but he put on protective clothing first. Then, realizing the absurdity of it, he switched to his formality suit -- the loose-fitting robe Mecteacher instructed the children to wear to lend dignity to the classwork. During Joseph's delay, the girls ambled off somewhere and returned only when Adam shouted after them in exasperation. Quickening his pace, Adam reached the classroom first and asked Mecteacher, "Are the other children -- deep?" "Deep? Yes, Adam, Mecfather explained that to you. Why are you confused? It's us, the mecs, who are flat. The other children are healthy, living beings. The cells from which all of you were bom were selected after years of controlled breeding. Your parents were the finest the human race could produce -- intelligent, strong, healthy, high survival quotient Is this what you mean by deep?" "Partly, but also -- feeling. I think I feel things better." The other children waddled in, took their seats and switched on robomonitors in the ritual of classroom procedure. They all looked at Mecteacher in the central panel. Mecteacher motioned Adam to his chair-desk and began the lesson. He described Old Earth and how it circled Old Sol with the other worlds and the way the moons circled the planets -- all of them condensed into spheres and all the spheres turning in harmony. He interrupted himself when Mary's robomonitor registered only partial comprehension. "What don't you understand, Mary? Is it sphere?" "I know what a sphere is," she said, remembering a previous lesson. "A sphere is an apple or an orange -- " covert wince from Adam's monitor. The teacher appeared to Adam on his desk panel where the others couldn't see or hear. "Do not think this is because she is not -- deep, Adam. She is only seven and not as advanced for her age as you are. You understand how we mecs are pre-set?" "Yes." "In the classroom, then, if we don't go fast enough for you, try to be patient. We can only deviate within set limits. It is not a new problem, Adam. On Earth, it impeded the educational system from the beginning." Simultaneously with his conversation with Adam, Mecteacher held up an apple on the central 75 panel and re-explained the age-old analogy between the apple and the Earth, the red skin and the Terran crust, and further, the supposition that New Earth ahead would be like Old Earth and the apple. Eve wanted to know whether New Earth would have a New Moon. "That's an interesting question. Eve. But we are still too many millions of miles away to know yet. Before you are ready to leave the ship, you will know." In the months that passed, Adam tried associating more with the other children. He played their games, which seemed to him to be played without a purpose, but they wouldn't or couldn't play his -- with one exception. He showed them how to turn off the artificial gravity in the recroom and they became obsessed with the same physical euphoria he had discovered for himself. But even while in free-fall, Adam maintained his need for reason and couldn't indulge their pointless pastimes for long. Often, when he grew tired tired of freefalling, he visited his lonely chamber under the deck and explored the working parts of the ship. On almost each occasion when he returned, he was caught by one of the mecs and punished with fiercely glowing red panels. Remembering a previous conversation with the mecs, Adam reasoned that their present dissatisfaction with him was not real. After all, he recalled, they were pre-set. They had to act like that when he disobeyed them. Going against them wasn't necessarily the same as doing wrong. It took an act of will and intelligence far in advance of his seven years, for Adam realized that if he continued like this, the conditioning would eat at his brain like acid and guilt would rise in the etch. So, from under the ship's deck, he turned the mecs permanently off. TP HE stars changed with the passing years. The blue giant Adam used to watch from the darkside port was now a diamond chip lost in starmilk night. Ahead, a new jewel grew larger in the quartz port, a sapphire blazing hot and big -- bigger than any star in his memory, closer than the Destiny had ever come to a star. Adam understood why the star was so big. He was eighteen Old Earth years of age now and the star was New Sol. Soon there would be a New Earth and maybe a New Moon. His destiny was near, his job decided. He would locate the planet, orbit it, search for a clear space and land. Then he and the others -- The others. The repulsive, 76 flighty, inconsistent trio. They were alike, all right, with never a serious thought in their heads. Why weren't they concerned with their destiny as he was? If he were a genius as the mecs once told him, why weren't the others also geniuses? They all came from the best stock of Old Earth. No, it wasn't just that he was supernormal; the others were -- flat, undeep. For yearSj he had kept peace by yielding to their demands. He suffered their company, succumbed to their activities. But every so often, when he felt especially disgusted, he retreated to his private sanctum under the deck. This was such a time now, he felt, as Eve and Mary giggled over to him. They were not nude as had been the custom aboard the ship ever since he turned off the mecs. They had clothes draped over parts of them that seemed somehow to make them more than nude. But they wore red coloring on their lips that he thought was repulsive. He ducked behind the couch, clicked open the familiar combination and descended into the only peace he ever knew. He sat at a chair-table he had lowered into the compartment long ago, and peered pensively at the drawings before him. If Mecteacher were here, he thought, the orbit wouldn't be so difficult to calculate. He'd explain how to do it. And then, he wondered, would Mecteacher have taught the others how to be deep? Or was depth something inside, something that could not be altered by education? If this were a world with other people, he thought, would my cousins be considered abnormals -- or would I? for a moment, then decided, as he had so often in the past, that it was truly the cousins who were the flat ones. They were deviants from an average that couldn't exist on the Destiny, but which must have once existed elsewhere. They had been flat at seven -- perhaps when children are supposed to be flat, as Mecmother had suggested -- but they stayed that way. At eighteen, as at seven, they still played the same games with scarcely any variation. He heard them rummaging above, attempting again and again to pull open the hatch. It had happened this way for years: They'd try to open the trapdoor for an hour or two, then give it up and turn their attention to something else. They never thought to turn the handle. Maybe an undeep person wouldn't be able to reason the combination clicks, but only a completely flat one would 77 persist in pulling when it always ended in failure. Possibly, he thought, the cosmic rays had been more destructive to their egg cells. Or maybe the alien radiations subtracted something from the other cells to add to his. If this were true, he was partly a product of the others and owed his depth to them. Adam felt sorry for his cousins then and wished he hadn't hurt them by avoiding their presence. Despite their undepth, they must have feelings. The mecs probably wouldn't have been able to give them depth but, he remembered, the other role of the mecs was to prevent each one of them from harming the others. In their role as arbitrator, Adam realized, they might have stopped him from hurting them so. Filled with remorse, he left his desk-chair and walked stoopshouldered under the low ceiling. At the trapdoor, he opened the combination on the inside lock handle and pushed upward. It wouldn't open. He tried again, but it wasn't the lock that was stuck. They must have slid something heavy over the hatch, something he couldn't move. He tried calling to them, but his voice was lost in the insulative metal of the deck. Finally he sat down, conserving his strength for a final onslaught. If he couldn't open the hatch, he realized vividly it would be not only his failure, but the failure of the human race. But maybe it did not have to be so. Maybe the differences in the others weren't biological -- maybe they were environmental. And with that thought, he made his way through the narrow passageway and reversed his deed of eleven years past. He turned the mecs back on. Returning to the hatch, he reworked the combination to make sure it was not the lock that held him. He pushed upward with all his strength, steadily with increasing pressure, until the beads of perspiration turned into gulleys that streamed down his face. Exhausted, he crawled back to his chair and lay across the desk littered with calculations of a landing he would never make. The soft luminescence from the Destiny's nuclear engines crept forward and caressed him. Mary were admiring Joseph's strength in being able to push the heavy couch over Adam's trapdoor. Three wall panels lit red. All the mecs appeared together. "It's time for your science lesson," one said. "But where is Adam?" "He's in the trapdoor," they answered flatly. The panel turned green, reserv78 ing its redness for the delinquent Adam when he would choose to appear. Mecteacher began, "Now about the Solar System" But the cousins didn't listen. Joseph had turned the gravity switch off and they were too busy floating upended, trying new positions, laughing at each other's ridiculous postures in the ship without bottom. The game was not a new one, but it was newly discovered and they reveled in its glories. Month after month, they played their weightless games while the mecs implored them to come down. The constellations shifted in the visiports. New Sol grew larger and then smaller as the Destiny sped toward its unseen planet. In the recroom, the mecvoices were only noises to the trio now, annoying noises that could be silenced, they discovered, with forceful kicks to the red-glowing panels. When all the mecscreens had been smashed and the weightless games grew boring, Mary looked out the sunroom port. She was surprised to see a rust-yellow sphere hanging in the sky. She watched it seriously for a time, frowning as it grew bigger and filled a third of her horizon. Then she called Eve and Joseph. Mary pointed and they all stared in bewilderment. She opened her eyes wide and laughed with glee. "It's an apple," she said. "An apple in the sky!" But Joseph wasn't fooled. Dimly he remembered something Adam had told him -- something about a thing that would appear in the sky. He fought hard bringing it to conscious memory. Then he started aft toward the recroom. In there, under the couch, he remembered, was Adam. Adam would remind him what it was. Suddenly Joseph smiled, his face flushed. He turned back to the sunroom port. He wouldn't have to ask Adam, after all. For a moment, he watched to make sure, while the huge yellow sphere swam closer. "No, Mary," he said triumphantly. "It's not an apple in the sky. Apples are red. It's an orange!"      79 Score one or one million was not enough for the human race. It had to be all or nothing with one man doing every bit of scoring! 80 A rthur lanceford slapped futilely at the sith buzzing hungrily around his head. The outsized eight-legged parody of a mosquito did a neat half roll and zoomed out of range, hanging motionless on vibrating wings a few feet away. A raindrop staggered it momentarily, and for a fleeting second, Lanceford had the insane hope that the arthropod would fall out of control into the mud. If it did, that would be the end of it, for Niobian mud was as sticky as flypaper. But the sith righted itself inches short of disaster, buzzed angrily and retreated to the shelter of a nearby broadleaf, where it executed another half roll and hung upside down, watching its intended meal with avid anticipation. Lanceford eyed the insect distastefully as he explored his jacket for repellent and applied the smelly stuff liberally to his face and neck. It wouldn't do much good. In an hour, his sweat 81 would remove whatever the rain missed -- but for that time, it should discourage the sith. As far as permanent discouraging went, the repellent was useless. Once one of those eight-legged horrors checked you off, there were only two possible endings to the affair -- either you were bitten or you killed the critter. It was as simple as that. He had hoped that he would be fast enough to get the sith before it got him. He had been bitten once already and the memory of those paralyzed three minutes while the bloodsucker fed was enough to last him for a lifetime. He readjusted his helmet, tucking its fringe of netting beneath his collar. The netting, he reflected gloomily, was like its owner -- much the worse for wear. However, this trek would be over in another week and he would be able to spend the next six months at a comfortable desk job at the Base, while some other poor devil did the chores of field work. swept trail winding through the jungle. Niobe -- a perfect name for this wet little world. The Bureau of Extraterrestrial Exploration couldn't have picked a better, but the funny thing about it was that they hadn't picked it in the first place. Niobe was the native word for Earth, or perhaps "the world" would be a more accurate definition. It was a coincidence, of course, but the planet and its mythological Greek namesake had much in common. Niobe, like Niobe, was all tears -- a world of rain falling endlessly from an impenetrable overcast, fat wet drops that formed a grieving background sound that never ceased, sobbing with soft mournful noises on the rubbery broadleaves, crying with obese splashes into forest pools, blubbering with loud, dismal persistence on the sounding board of his helmet. And on the ground, the raindrops mixed with the loesslike soil of the trail to form a gluey mud that clung in huge pasty balls to his boots. Everywhere there was water, running in rivulets of tear-streaks down the round cheeks of the gently sloping land -- rivulets that merged and blended into broad shallow rivers that wound their mourners' courses to the sea. Trekking on Niobe was an amphibious operation unless one stayed in the highlands -- a perpetual series of fords and river crossings. And it was hot, a seasonless, unchanging, humid heat that made a protection suit an instrument of torture that slowly boiled its wearer in his own sweat.But the suit was necessary, for exposed human flesh was irresistible temptation to Niobe's bloodsuck82 ing insects. Many of these were no worse than those of Earth, but a half dozen species were deadly. The first bite sensitized. The second killed -- anaphylactic shock, the medics called it. And the sith was one of the deadly species. Lanceford shrugged fatalistically. Uncomfortable as a protection suit was, it was better to boil in it than die without it. He looked at Kron squatting beside the trail and envied him. It was too bad that Earthmen weren't as naturally repellent to insects as the dominant native life. Like all Niobians, the native guide wore no clothing -- ideal garb for a climate like this. His white, hairless hide, with its faint sheen of oil, was beautifully waterrepellent. Kron, Lanceford reflected, was a good example of the manner in which Nature adapts the humanoid form for survival on different worlds. Like the dominant species on every intelligent planet in the explored galaxy, he was an erect, bipedal, mammalian being with hands that possessed an opposable thumb. Insofar as that general description went, Kron resembled humanity -- but there were differences.  shape of Kron's torso and the odd flexibility of his limbs were not apparent. One had the tendency to overlook the narrowshouldered, cylindrical body and the elongated tarsal and carpal bones that gave his limbs four major articulations rather than the human three, and to concentrate upon the utterly alien head. It jutted forward from his short, thick neck, a long-snouted, vaguely doglike head with tiny ears lying close against the hairless, dome-shaped cranium. Slitlike nostrils, equiped with sphincter muscles like those of a terrestrial seal, argued an originally aquatic environment, and the large intelligent eyes set forward in the skull to give binocular vision, together with the sharp white carnassal teeth and pointed canines, indicated a carnivorous ancestry. But the modern Niobians, although excellent swimmers, were land dwellers and ate anything. Lanceford couldn't repress an involuntary shudder at some of the things they apparently enjoyed. Tastes differed -- enormously so between Earthmen and Niobians. There was no doubt that the native was intelligent, yet he, like the rest of his race, was a technological moron. It was strange that a race which had a well-developed philosophy and an amazing comprehension of semantics could be so backward in mechanics. mechanisms left the natives con83 fused. It was possible that they could learn about machinery, but Lanceford was certain that it would take a good many years before the first native mechanic would set up a machine shop on this planet. Lanceford finished tucking the last fold of face net under his collar, and as he did so, Kron stood up, rising to his five-foot height with a curious flexible grace. Standing, he looked something like a doublejointed alabaster Anubis -- wearing swim fins. His broad, webbed feet rested easily on the surface of the mud, their large area giving him flotation that Lanceford envied. As a result, his head was nearly level with that of the human, although there was better than a foot difference in their heights. Lanceford looked at Kron inquiringly. "You have a place in mind where we can sleep tonight?" "Sure, Boss. We'll be coming to hunthouse soon. We go now?" "Lead on," Lanceford said, groaning silently to himself -- another hunthouse with its darkness and its smells. He shrugged. He could hardly expect anything else up here in the highlands. Oh, well, he'd managed to last through the others and this one could be no worse. At that, even an airless room full of natives was preferable to spending a night outside. And the sith wouldn't follow them. It didn't like airless rooms filled with natives. He sighed wearily as he followed Kron along the dim path through the broadleaf jungle. Night was coming, and with darkness, someone upstairs turned on every faucet and the sheets of rain that fell during the day changed abruptly into a deluge. Even the semi-aquatic natives didn't like to get caught away from shelter during the night. The three moved onward, immersed in a drumming wilderness of rain -- the Niobian sliding easily over the surface of the mud, the Earthman plowing painfully through it, and the sith flitting from the shelter of one broadleaf to the next, waiting for a chance to feed. HP HE trail widened abruptly, opening upon one of the small clearings that dotted the rain-forest jungle. In the center of the clearing, dimly visible through the rain and thickening darkness, loomed the squat thatch-roofed bulk of a hunthouse, a place of shelter for the members of the hunters' guild who provided fresh meat for the Niobian villages. Lanceford sighed a mingled breath of relief and unpleasant anticipation. As he stepped out into the clearing, the sith darted from 84 cover, heading like a winged bullet for Lanceford's neck. But the man was not taken by surprise. Pivoting quickly, he caught the iridescent blur of the bloodsucker's wings. He swung his arm in a mighty slap. The high-pitched buzz and Lanceford's gloved hand met simultaneously at his right ear. The buzz stopped abruptly. Lanceford shook his head and the sith fell to the ground, satisfactorily swatted. Lanceford grinned -- score one for the human race. He was still grinning as he pushed aside the fiber screen closing the low doorway of the hunthouse and crawled inside. It took a moment for his eyes to become accustomed to the gloom within, but his nose told him even before his eyes that the house was occupied. The natives, he thought wryly, must be born with no sense of smell, otherwise they'd perish from sheer propinquity. One could never honestly say that familiarity with the odor of a Niobian bred contempt -- nausea was the right word. The interior was typical, a dark rectangle of windowless limestone walls enclosing a packed-dirt floor and lined with a single deck of wooden sleeping platforms. Steeply angled rafters of peeled logs intersected at a knife-sharp ridge pierced with a circular smokehole above the firepit in the center of the room. Transverse rows of smaller poles lashed to the rafters supported the thick broadleaf thatch that furnished protection from the rain and sanctuary for uncounted thousands of insects. A fire flickered ruddily in the pit, hissing as occasional drops of rain fell into its heart from the smokehole, giving forth a dim light together with clouds of smoke and steam that rose upward through the tangled mass of greasy cobwebs filling the upper reaches of the rafters. Some of the smoke found its way through the smokehole, but most of it hung in an acrid undulating layer some six feet above the floor. The glow outlined the squatting figures of a dozen or so natives clustered around the pit, watching the slowly rotating carcass of a small deerlike rodent called a sorat, which was broiling on a spit above the flames. Kron was already in the ring, talking earnestly to one of the hunters -- a fellow-tribesman, judging from the tattoo on his chest. To a Niobian, the scene was ordinary, but to Lanceford it could have been lifted bodily from the inferno. He had seen it before, but the effect lost nothing by repetition. There was a distinctly hellish quality to it -- to the reds and blacks of the flickering fire and the shadows. He wouldn't have been particularly surprised if Sa85 tan himself appeared in the center of the firepit complete with horns, hoofs and tail. A hunthouse, despite its innocuousness, looked like the southeast comer of Hades.  the hunters turned to look at him curiously and, after a single eye-filling stare, turned back again. Niobians were almost painfully polite. Although Earthmen were still enough of a curiosity to draw attention, one searching look was all their customs allowed. Thereafter, they minded their own business. In some ways, Lanceford reflected, native customs had undeniable merit. Presently Kron rose from his place beside the fire and pointed out two empty sleeping platforms where they would spend the night. Lanceford chose one and sank wearily to its resilient surface. Despite its crude construction, a Niobian sleeping platform was comfortable. He removed his pack, pulled off his mud-encrusted boots and lay back with a grunt of relaxation. After a day like this, it was good to get off his feet. Weariness flowed over him. He awoke to the gentle pressure of Kron's hand squeezing his own. "The food is cooked," the Niobian said, "and you are welcomed to share it." Lanceford nodded, his stomach 86 crawling with unpleasant anticipation. A native meal was something he would prefer to avoid. His digestive system could handle the unsavory mess, but his taste buds shrank from the forthcoming assault. What the natives classed as a delicate and elusive flavor was sheer torture to an Earthman. Possibly there was some connection between their inefficient olfactory apparatus and their odd ideas of flavor, but whatever the physical explanation might be, it didn't affect the fact that eating native food was an ordeal. Yet he couldn't refuse. That would be discourteous and offensive, and one simply didn't offend the nathat. Courtesy was a watchword on Niobe. He took a place by the fire, watching with concealed distaste as one of the hunters reached into the boiling vat beside the firepit with a pair of wooden tongs and drew forth the native conception of a hors d'oeuvre. They called it vorkum -- a boiled sorat paunch stuffed with a number of odorous ingredients. It looked almost as bad as it smelled. The hunter laid the paunch on a wooden trencher, scraped the greenish scum from its surface and sliced it open. The odor poured out, a gagging essence of decaying vegetables, rotten eggs and overripe cheese. Lanceford's eyes watered, his stomach tautened convulsively, but the Niobians eyed the reeking semi-solid eagerly. No meal on Niobe was considered worthy of the name unless a generous helping of vorkum started it off. ruin the most rugged human appetite, but when it was the forerunner of a main dish of highly spiced barbecue, vorkum assumed the general properties of an emetic. Lanceford grimly controlled the nausea and tactfully declined the greasy handful which Kron offered. The Niobian never seemed to learn. At every meal they had eaten during their past month of travel on Niobe, Kron had persistently offered him samples of the mess. With equal persistence, he had refused. After all, there were limits. But polite convention required that he eat something, so he took a small portion of the barbecued meat and dutifully finished it. The hunters eyed him curiously, apparently wondering how an entity who could assimilate relatively untasty sorat should refuse the far greater delicacy of vorkum. But it was a known fact that the ways of Earthmen were strange and unaccountable. The hunters didn't protest when he retired to his sleeping platform and the more acceptable concentrates from his pack. His hunger satisfied, he lay back on the resilient vines and fell into a sleep of exhaustion. It had been a hard day. Lanceford's dreams were unpleasant. Nightmare was the usual penalty of sitting in on a Niobian meal and this one was worse than usual. Huge siths, reeking of vorkum, pursued him as he ran naked and defenseless across a swampy landscape that stretched interminably ahead. The clinging mud reduced his speed to a painful crawl as he frantically beat off the attacks of the bloodsuckers. The climax was horror. One of the siths slipped through his frantically beating hands and bit him on the face. The shocking pain of the bite wakened him, a cry of terror and anguish still on his lips. He looked around wildly. He was still in the hunthouse. It was just a dream. He chuckled shakily. These nightmares sometimes were too real for comfort. He was drenched with sweat, which was not unusual, but there was a dull ache in his head and the hot tense pain that encompassed the right side of his face had not been there when he had fallen asleep. He touched his face with a tentative finger, exploring the hot puffiness and the enormously swollen ear with a gentle touch. It 87 was where he had struck the sith, but surely he couldn't have hit that hard. He gasped, a soft breath of dismay, as realization dawned. He had smashed the sith hard enough to squeeze some of the insect's corrosive body juices through his face net -- and they had touched his skin! That wouldn't normally have been bad, but the sith bite he had suffered a week ago had sensitized him. He was developing an anaphylactic reaction -- a severe one, judging from the swelling. That was the trouble with exploration; one occasionally forgot that a world was alien. Occasionally danger tended to recede into a background of familiarity -- he had smashed the sith before it had bitten him, so therefore it couldn't hurt him. He grimaced painfully, the movement bringing another twinge to his swollen face. He should have known better. He swore mildly as he opened his Aid Kit and extracted a sterile hypo. The super-antihistamine developed by the Bureau was an unpredictable sort of thing. Sometimes it worked and sometimes it didn't. He removed the screw cap that sealed the needle and injected the contents of the syringe into his arm. He hoped that this was one of the times the drug worked. If it wasn't, he reflected grimly, he wouldn't be long for this world. He sighed and lay back. There wasn't anything more to do now. All he could do was wait and see if the anti-allergin worked. HP HE Bureau of Extraterrestrial Exploration had discovered Niobe barely three years ago, yet already the planet was famous not only for its peculiar climate, but also for the number of men who had died upon its watery surface. Knowledge of this planet was bought with life, grim payment to decrease the lag between discovery and the day men could live and work on Niobe without having to hide beneath domes or behind protection suits. Lanceford never questioned the necessity or the inevitable price that must be he knew that Niobe was crash priority -- a world that had to be understood in minimum time. For Niobe was a made to order herbarium for a swampland plant called viscaya. The plant was originally native to Algon IV, but had been spread to practically every suitable growth center in the Galaxy. It was the source of a complex of alkaloids known as gerontin, and gerontin had the property of tripling or quadrupling the normal life span of mammals. It was obvious that viscayaculture should have a tremendous distribution throughout the Confederation worlds. But unfortunately the right conditions existed in very few places in the explored galaxy. Despite the fact that most life is based on carbon, oxygen and water, there is still very little free water in the Galaxy. Most planets of the Confederation are semi-arid, with the outstanding exceptions of Terra and Lyrane. 89 But these two worlds were the seats of human and humanoid power for so long that all of their swampland had been drained and reclaimed centuries ago. And it was doubly unfortunate that gerontin so far defied synthesis. According to some eminent chemists, the alkaloid would probably continue to do so until some facet of the Confederation reached sidering that Terra and Lyrane, the two highest cultures, were level steps took several thousands of years to make, a policy of waiting for synthesis was not worth considering. The result was that nobody was happy until Niobe was discovered. The price of illicit gerontin was astronomical and most of the Confederation's supply of the drug was strictly rationed to those whom the government thought most valuable to the Confederation as a whole. Of course, the Confederation officialdom was included, which caused considerable grumbling. In the nick of time, Niobe appeared upon the scene, and Niobe had environment in abundance! The wheels of the Confederagiven a blank check and spurred on by a government which, in turn, was being spurred on by the people who composed it. The exploration of Niobe proceeded at all possible speed. With so many considerations weighed against them, what did a few lives matter? For the sake of the billions of humanoids in the Confederation, their sacrifice was worthwhile even if only a few days or hours were saved between discovery and exploitation. - violent pain shot through his head. The anti-allergin apparently wasn't going to work, for it should have had some effect by now. He shrugged mentally -- it was the chance one took in this business. But he couldn't say that he hadn't been warned. Even old Sims had told him, called him a unit in the scheme -- an error, it looked like now. Seemed rather silly -- a Class that were old during the Dark Ages before the Atomic Revolution, sending foot parties to explore a world in the chance that they might discover something that the search mechs missed -- anything that would shorten the lag time. It was incomprehensible, would do a thing like this without reason. And whatever it was, he wasn't going to worry about it In fact, there wasn't much time left to worry. The reaction was ob90 servably and painfully worse. It was important that the news of his death and the specimens he had collected get back to Base Alpha. They might have value in this complex game Alvord Sims was playing with men, machines and Niobe. But Base Alpha was a good hundred miles away and, in his present condition, he couldn't walk a hundred feet. For a moment, he considered setting up the powerful little transmitter he carried in his pack, but his first abortive motion convinced him it was useless. The blinding agony that swept through him at the slightest movement left no doubt that he would never finish the business of setting up the antenna, let alone send a message. It was a crime that handietalkies couldn't be used here on Niobe, but their range, limited at best, was practically nonexistent on a planet that literally seemed to be one entire "dead spot." A fixed-frequency job broadcasting on a directional beam was about the only thing that could cover distance, and that required a little technical know-how to set up the antenna and focus it on Base Alpha. There would be no help from Kron. Despite his intelligence, the native could no more assemble a directional antenna than spread pink wings and fly. There was only one thing to do -- get a note off to Sims, if he could still write, and ask Kron to deliver the note and his pack to the Base. He fumbled with his jacket, and with some pain produced a stylus and a pad. But it was difficult to write. Painful, too. Better get Kron over here while he could still talk and tell him what he wanted. The stylus slipped from numb fingers as Lanceford called hoarsely, "Kron! Come here! I need you!" sionately at the swollen features of the Earthman. He had seen the kef effect before, among the young of his people who were incautious or inexperienced, but he had never seen it among the aliens. Surprisingly, the effects were the same -- the livid swellings, the gasping breath, the pain. Strange how these foreigners reacted like his own people. He scratched his head and pulled thoughtfully at one of his short ears. It was his duty to help Lanceford, but how could he? The Earthman had denied his help for weeks, and Niobians simply didn't disregard another's wishes. Kron scowled, the action lending a ferocious cast to his doglike face. Tolerance was a custom hallowed by ages of practice. It went to extremes -- even with 91 life at stake, a person's wishes and beliefs must be respected. Kron buried his long-snouted head in his hands, a gesture that held in it all the frustration which filled him. The human was apparently resolved to die. He had told Kron his last wishes, which didn't include a request for help, but merely to get his pack back to the others in their glass dome. It was astonishing that such an obviously intelligent species should have so little flexibility. They didn't understand the first principles of adaptation. Always and forever, they held to their own ways, trying with insensate stubbornness to mold nature to their will -- and when nature overcome their artificial defenses, they died, stubborn, unregenerate, inflexible to the end. They were odd, these humans -- odd and a little frightening. Lanceford breathed wheezily. The swelling had invaded the inner tissues of his throat and was beginning to compress his windpipe. It was uncomfortable, like inhaling liquid fire, and then there was the constant desire to cough and the physical inability to do so. "Dirty luck," he whispered. "Only a week more and I'd have had it made -- the longest trek a man's made on this benighted planet." Kron nodded, but then belatedly realized that the human was muttering to himself. He listened. There might be something important in these dying murmurings, something that might explain their reasons for being here and their strange driving haste that cared nothing for life. "It's hard to die so far from one's people, but I guess that can't be helped. Old Sims gave me the score. Like he said, a man doesn't have much choice of where he "You don't want to die!" Kron exploded. "Of course not," Lanceford said with weak surprise. He hadn't dreamed that Kron was nearby. This might well destroy the Imperturbable Earthman myth that "Not even if it is in accord with your customs and rituals?" "What customs?" "Your clothing, your eating habits, your ointments -- are these not part of your living plan?" Despite the pain that tore at his throat, Lanceford managed a chuckle. This was ridiculous. "Hell, no! Our only design for living is to stay alive, particularly on jobs like this one. We don't wear these suits and repellent because we like to. We do it to stay alive. If we could, we'd go around nearly as naked as you do." "Do you mind if I help you?" 92 Kron asked diffidently. "I think I can cure you." He leaned forward anxiously to get the man's reply. "I'd take a helping hand from the devil himself, if it would do any good." Kron's eyes were brilliant. He hummed softly under his breath, the Niobian equivalent of laughter. "And all the time we thought -- " he began, and then broke off abruptly. Already too much time was wasted without losing any more in meditating upon the ironies of life. He turned toward the firepit, searched for a moment among the stones, nodded with satisfaction and returned to where Lanceford lay. The hunthouse was deserted save for himself and the Earthman. With characteristic Niobian delicacy, the hunters had left, preferring to endure the night rain than be present when the alien died. Kron was thankful that they were gone, for what he was about to do would shock their conservative souls. scious of Kron prying his swollen jaws apart and forcing something wet and slippery down his throat. He swallowed, the act a tearing pain to the edematous membranes of his gullet, but the stuff slid down, leaving a trail of fire in its wake. The act triggered another wave of pain that left him weak and gasping. He couldn't take much more of this. It wouldn't be long now before the swelling invaded his lungs to such a degree that he would strangle. It wasn't a pleasant way to die. And then, quite suddenly, the pain eased. A creeping numbness spread like a warm black blanket over his outraged nervous system. The stuff Kron had given him apparently had some anesthetic properties. He felt dimly grateful, even though the primitive native nostrum would probably do no good other than to ease the pain. The blackness went just far enough to paralyze the superficial areas of his nervous system. It stopped the pain and left him unable to move, but the deeper pathways of thought and reason remained untouched. He was conscious, although no external sensation intruded on his thoughts. He couldn't see Kron -- the muscles that moved his eyes were as paralyzed as the other muscles of his body and the native was outside his field of vision -- but somehow he knew exactly what the Niobian was doing. He was washing mucus from his hands in a bowl of water standing beside the fire pit and he was wondering wryly whether torced feeding was on the list of human tabus! Lanceford's mind froze, locked in a peculiar contact that was 93 more than awareness. The sensation was indescribable. It was like looking through an open door into the living room of a stranger's house. He was aware of the incredible complexity and richness of Kron's thoughts, of oddly sardonic laughter, of pity and regret that such a little thing as understanding should cause death and suffering through its lack, of bewildered admiration for the grim persistence of the alien Earthmen, mixed with a wondering curiosity about what kept them here -- what the true reasons were for their death-defying persistence and stubbornness -- of an ironic native paraphrase for the Ter ran saying, "Every man to his own taste," and a profound speculation upon what fruits might occur from true understanding between his own race and the aliens. It was a strangely jumbled kaleidoscopic flash that burned across the explorer's isolated mind, a flash that passed almost as soon as it had come, as though an invisible door had closed upon it. But one thing in that briefly shocking contact stood out with great clarity. The Niobians were a true contact, a true understanding, for the message was there, plain in Kron's mind that he was thinking not only for himself but 94 for a consensus of his people, a decision arrived at as a result of discussion and thought -- a decision of which every Niobian was aware and with which most Niobians agreed. HT HE magnitude of that thought and its implications staggered Lanceford's imagination. After two years of exploration and contact with the dominant knew literally nothing about the sort of people with whom they were dealing. This instantaneous, neural contact proved that Equated against the information dished out in Basic Training, it merely emphasized the fact that Anthropological Intelligence had a lot to account for -- the job they'd done so far could have been performed by low-grade morons. In wishing to avoid the possibility of giving offense, in hiding behind a wall of courtesy and convention, there had been no contact worthy of the name. Yet here was the possibility of a rapport that could be closer than any which existed between any races in the Galaxy. Lanceford groaned with silent frustration. To learn this when he was dying was the bitterest of ironies. In any other circumstances, the flash of insight could be parlayed into a key which might unlock the entire problem of Niobian relationships. Bitterly he fought against the curtain of unconsciousness that closed down on him, trying by sheer will to stay awake, to make some move that could be interpreted, to leave some clue to what he had learned. It was useless. The darkness closed in, inexorable and irresistible. opened his eyes, surprised that he was still alive. The pain was gone from his face and the swelling had subsided. He grinned with relief -- his luck had held out. And then the relief vanished in a wave of elation. He held the key. He knew the basics for mutual understanding. And he would be alive to deliver them to the specialists who could make them operate. He chuckled. Whatever the treatment, whatever it was, it didn't matter. The important thing was that he was going to live. He wondered whether that flash of insight just before unconsciousness had been real or a figment of delirium. It could have been either, but Lanceford clung to the belief that the contact was genuine. There was far too much revealed in that sudden flash that was entirely alien to his normal patterns of thought. He wondered what had triggered that burst of awareness. had given him, the poison of the sith and the histamines floating around in his system -- it could have been any one of a number of things, or maybe a complex of various factors that had interacted to make him super-receptive for an instant of time. It was something that would have to be reported and studied with the meticulous care which the ence that was out of the ordinary. A solution might possibly be found, or the whole thing might wind up as one of those dead ends that were so numerous in Exploration work. But that was out of his field and, in consequence, out of his hands. His specialty wasn't parapsychological research. Kron was standing beside his bed, long doglike face impassive, looking at him with pleased satisfaction. Behind him, a group of natives were clustered around the cooking fire. It was as if no time had passed since the allergy struck -- but Lanceford knew differently. Still, the lost time didn't matter. The bright joy that he was going to live transcended such unimportant things. "Looks like you won't have to 95 bury me after all," Lanceford said happily. He stretched his arms over his head. He felt wonderful. His body was cool and comfortably free of the hot confinement of the protection suit. He did a slow horrified doubletake as he realized that he was lying on the sleeping platform practically naked -- a tempting hors d'oeuvre for the thousand and one species of Niobe's biting insects. "Where's my suit?" he half shouted. it, friend Lanceford. If you will notice, you are not bitten. Nor will you be." "Why not?" Kron didn't answer. It wasn't the proper time, and the euphoria that he and the Earthman were enjoying was too pleasant to shatter. Lanceford didn't press the matter. Apparently Kron knew what he was talking about. Lanceford had been watching one particularly vicious species of biting fly hover above his body. The insect would approach, ready to enjoy a mandible full of human epidermis, but, about six inches from his body, would slow down and come to a stop, hanging frustrated in midair. Finally the fly gave up and flew off into the darkness of the rafters. Lanceford hoped that 96 one of the spiders would get it -- but he was convinced. Whatever happened to him while he was unconscious had made him as insect-repellent as the Niobians. The smell of cooking came from the firepit and, incredibly, it smelled good. Lanceford looked startledly at Kron. "I'm hungry." "An excellent sign," Kron replied. "You are nearly cured. Soon you will be able to finish this trek." "Incidentally," Lanceford said, "for the first time since I have been out on this showerbath world of yours, you're cooking something that smells fit to eat. I think I'd like to try it." Kron's eyebrows rose and he hummed softly under his breath. This was something entirely unexpected -- an added delight, like the flavor of komal in a sorat stew. He savored it slowly, enjoying its implications. "What is it?" Lanceford persisted. "A dish called akef," Kron said. The name was as good as any and certainly described the effect well enough. r T , HE last hundred miles had been a breeze. Lanceford stood at the edge of the clearing, looking across the planed off landscape to the shimmering hemispherical bulk of Base Alpha, glistening like a giant cabochon jewel under Niobe's dark sky. Without the protection suit to slow him down and hamper his movements, what would have been a week's trip had been shortened to four days. In a few minutes, he would be back among his own kind -- and he wasn't sure whether he was glad or sorry. Of course, there was a certain satisfaction in bringing back a first-class discovery -- perhaps the greatest in the short history of Niobian exploration -- but there was a stigma attached to the way it had been found. It wouldn't be easy to confess that it had practically been forced upon him, but it would have to be done. It would have been much nicer to have found the answer by using his head. There would have been some really deserved prestige in that. TT E sighed and turned to Kroa "Farewell, friend," he said soberly, "and thanks." "We are even," Kron replied. "You saved my life from a roka and I saved yours from the sith. The scales are balanced." Lanceford blinked. He had forgotten that incident where he had shot the big catlike animal shortly after the 'copter had dropped them for the start of their journey back to Base. Apparently it was after Kron -- or at least the native had thought so. Lanceford grinned ruefully. Score another point for blind luck. "But, Kron, it's not that easy. You have given me a secret of your people and I shall have to tell it to mine." "I expected that you would. Besides, it is no secret. Even our children know its composition and how to make it. We have never held it from you. You simply wouldn't accept it. But it is about time, friend Lanceford, that your race began learning something of Niobe if they wish to remain here -- and it is about time that we began learning something about you. I think that there will be some rather marked changes in the future. And in that regard, I leave you with the question of whether a civilization should be judged entirely upon its apparent technological achievements." "I -- " Lanceford began. "You have learned how we avoid the insects," Kron continued, maneuvering past the abortive interruption, "and perhaps someday you will know the full answer to my question. But in the meantime, you and your kind will be free to move through our world, to learn our ways, and to teach us yours. It should be a fair exchange." "Thanks to akef," Lanceford said fervently, "we should be able to do just that." 97-"-the drug enough to have overcome the mental block that prevented you from naming it before. The word I coined from your own language of science is no longer necessary." "I suppose not, but it's pleasanter to think of it that way." "You Earthmen! Sometimes I wonder how you ever managed to achieve a civilization with your strange attitudes toward unpleasant facts." Kron smiled broadly, relishing the memory of his deception and Lanceford's shocked awakening to the truth. "I hope," he continued, "that you have forgiven my little deceit and the destruction of your protective clothing." "Of course. How could I do otherwise? It's so nice to be rid of that sweatbox that I'd forgive anything." Lanceford frowned. "But there's one thing that puzzles me. How did you disguise the stuff?" "I didn't," Kron replied cryptically. "You did." He turned away and, with characteristic Niobian abruptness, walked off into the jungle. His job was done and natives were never ones to dally with leavetaking, although their greetings were invariably ceremonious. Lanceford watched until the native was out of sight and then walked slowly across the clearing 98 toward the dome. He had learned a lot these past few days, enough to make him realize that his basic training had been so inadequate as to be almost criminal. It was lacking in many of the essentials for survival and, moreover, was slanted entirely wrong from a psychological point of view. Sure, it was good enough to enable a man to get along, but it seemed to be particularly designed to deny the fact that the natives obviously possessed a first-rate culture of their own. It didn't say so directly, but the implications were there. And that was wrong. The natives possessed a civilization that was probably quite as high as the one Terra possessed. It was simply oriented differently. One thing was certain -- the Confederation wasn't going to expropriate or exploit this planet without the natives' consent. It would be suicide if they tried. He grinned. Actually there would be no reason for such action. It was always easier to deal with advanced races than to try to conquer or educate primitive ones. Kron had the right idea -- understanding, exchange, appreciation -- Confederation culture for Niobian. It would make a good and productive synthesis. Still grinning, Lanceford opened the airlock and stepped inside, ignoring the pop-eyed guard who eyed his shorts and sandals with ders and set it carefully on the an expression of incredulous disfloor. belief. "Glad to see that you made it, Lanceford," Sims said. "But what's looked up from his desk and You stink like a native." smiled. The smile became a nose"All the baths in the world wrinkling grimace as Lanceford won't help, sir," Lanceford said swung the pack from his shoulwoodenly. 99 He was tired of the stares and the sniffs he had encountered since he had entered the base. In his present condition, a fellowhuman smelled as bad to him as he did to them, but he didn't complain about it and he saw no reason why they should. Humanity should apply more courtesy and consideration to members of their own species. "It's inside me," he explained. "My metabolism's changed. And incidentally, sir, you don't smell so sweet yourself." Sims sputtered for a moment and then shrugged. "Perhaps not," he admitted. "One can't help sweating in this climate even with air-conditioning." "It's the change inside me," Lanceford said. "I suppose it'll wear off in time, once I've been on a normal diet. But I didn't think that was too important in view of the information I have. I've learned something vital, something that you should know at once. That's why I'm here." "That's decent of you," Sims replied, "but an interoffice memo would have served just as well as a personal visit. My stomach isn't as good as it once was. Ulcers, you know." "The executive's disease," Lanceford commented. Sims nodded. "Well, Arthur, what did you find that was so important?" 100 "That we've been fools." Sims sighed. "That's nothing new. We've been fools since the day we left Earth to try and conquer the stars." 'That's not what I mean, sir. I mean that we've been going at this Niobe business the wrong way. What we need is to understand the natives, instead of trying to understand the planet." "Out of the mouth's of babes and probationers -- " Sims said with gentle irony. "It pays off," Lanceford replied doggedly. "Take my case. I've found out why the natives are insect-proof!" "That's a new wrinkle. Can you prove it?" "Certainly. I came the last hundred miles in shorts." "What happened to your suit?" "Kron destroyed it accidentally." "Accidentally -- hah!" Sims snorted. "Niobians never do things accidentally." at the director. The observation carried a wealth of implications that his sharpened senses were quick to grasp. 'Then you know the natives aren't simple savages, the way we were taught in Basic Training?" "Of course! They're a non-technical Class V at the very least -- maybe higher. Somehow they've never oriented their civilization along mechanical lines, or maybe they tried it once and found it wanting. But no one in the upper echelons has ever thought they were stupid or uncivilized." "Then why -- " "Later," Sims said. "You're entitled to an explanation, but right now I'd appreciate it if you'd finish your statement. What makes the natives insect-proof?" "Vorkum." "That gunk?" "That's the repellent." "In more ways than one," Sims said. "It's not so bad after you get used to it. It just smells awful at first." "That's an understatement, if I ever heard one." lyze it and find the active principle," Lanceford said hopefully. "If they do, I'll bet it is distilled quintessence of skunk," Sims replied gloomily. "I'll be willing to bet that our native friends tried that trick ages ago and gave it up for a bad job. They're pretty fair biochemists as well as being philosophers." "Could be," Lanceford said thoughtfully. "I never thought of that." "You'd better start thinking all the time. These lads are smart. Why do you think we have this complicated rigmarole about native relations and respect? Man, we're running scared. We don't want to lose this planet, and anything less than the kid-glove treatment would be sheer suicide until we learn how far we can go. These natives have an organization that'd knock your eye out. I didn't believe it myself until I got the proof: As you learn more about it, you'll understand what I mean. We're dealing with an ecological unit on this planet!" "But I thought -- " "That you were here to explore a primitive world?" "Wasn't that what I was trained for?" "No. We can do that sort of thing with a couple of geodetic cruisers. We don't need men trekking through the jungles to assay a world's physical resources. That business went out of date during the Dark Ages. There's a better reason than that for these treks." "Like what?" "You asked the question. Now answer it," Sims said. "You have enough data." Lanceford thought for a moment. "I can see one reason," he said slowly. "Yes?" "The trek could be a test. It could be used to determine whether or not the probationer was a survival type -- a sort of 101 final examination before he's turned loose in a responsible job  part of the speedup -- a pretty brutal part, but one that can't be helped if we want to get this planet in line quickly enough to stop the riot that's brewing in the Confederation. It's as much for Niobe's good as ours, because the Confederation wants that gerontin like an alcoholic wants another drink -- and they're not going to wait for normal exploration and development. That's why the treks. It's a tough course. Failure can and often does mean death. Usually we can pull a misfit out in time, but not always. If you live through the trek and we don't have to pull you out, though, you've proved yourself a survival type -- and you're over the first hurdle. "Then we check with your guide and anyone you happen to meet en route. The natives are very cooperative about such things. If you pass their evaluation, you're ready to join the club. It's been forming ever since we landed here two years ago, but it's still pretty exclusive. It's the nuthe one that'll get things rolling with the gerontin plantations. We'll know about you in a few more minutes after the Cyb Unit 102 gets through processing your data." Sims grinned at the thunderstruck youngster. Lanceford nodded glumly. 'Til probably fail. I sure didn't use my head. I never caught the significance of the trek, I failed to deduce the reason for the insectrepellent qualities of the natives, and I missed the implications of their culture until I had almost reached Base. Those things are obvious. Any analytical brain would have figured them out." "They're only obvious when you know what you're looking for," Sims said gently. "Personally, I think you did an excellent job, considering the handicaps you have faced. And the discovery of the vorkum was masterly." Lanceford blushed. "I hate to admit it, but Kron literally shoved the stuff down my throat." "I didn't mean the method by which you learned that vorkum was the stuff we've been searching for," Sims said. "I meant the results you obtained. Results are what count in this business. Call it luck if you wish, but there is more to it than that. Some people are just naturally lucky and those are the sort we need here. They're survival types. A lot is going to depend on having those so-called lucky people in the right places when we settle Niobe's status in the Confederation." He paused as the message tube beside his desk burped a faint hiss of compressed air and a carrier dropped out into the receiving basket. "Somehow I think that this is your membership card to the club, he said. He read it, smiled, and passed the sheet to Lanceford. "And now, Arthur, before I appoint you as a Niobe Staff member, I'd like to know one thing." "What is that, sir?" "Just why in the name of hell did you bring that pack in here with you? I've just realized where that smell is coming from!" "I didn't dare leave it anywhere," Lanceford said. "Someone might have thrown it down a disposal chute." "I wouldn't blame them. That's vorkum you have in there, isn't it?" Lanceford nodded. "Yes, sir. I didn't want to lose it." 'Why not? We can always get more from the natives if we need it." "I know that, sir. We can, but this is all I'll get for the next six months, and if I ration myself carefully, it might last that long. You see, sir, it's mildly habitforming -- like cigarettes -- and one gets accustomed to it. And besides, you really don't know what flavor is until you've tried vorkum on chocolate." monthly at New York, N. Y. for Oct. 1, 1956. 1. The names and addresses of the publisher, editor, managing editor, and business managers are: Robert M. Guinn, 421 Hudson Street (14), New York City; Editor, Horace L. Gold, 421 Hudson Street (14) New York City; Managing Editor, None; Business Editor, None. 2. The, owner is: (Tf owned by a corporation, its name and address must be stated and also immediately thereunder the names and addresses of stockholders owning or holding 1 percent or more of total amount of stock. If not owned by a corporation, the names and addresses of the individual owners must be given. If owned by a partnership or other unincorporated firm, its name and address, as well as that of each individual member, must be given.) Galaxy Publishing Corp., 421 Hudson Street (14), New York City; Robert M. Guinn (Sole Stockholder), 421 Hudson Street (14), New York City. 3. The known bondholders, mortgagees, and other security holders owning or holding 1 percent or more of total amount of bonds, mortgages, or other securities are: (If there are none, so state.) None. 4. Paragraphs 2 and 3 include, in cases where the stockholder or security holder appears upon the books of the company as trustee or in any other fiduciary relation, the name of the person or corporation for whom such trustee is acting; also the statements in the two paragraphs show the affiant's full knowledge and belief as to the circumstances and conditions under which stockholders who do not appear upon the books of the company as trustees, hold stock and securities in a capacity other than that of a bona fide owner. 5. The average number of copies of each issue of this publication sold or distributed, through the mails or otherwise, to paid subscribers during the 12 months preceding the date shown above was: (This information is required from daily, weekly, semiweekly, and triweekly newspapers only.) Sworn to and subscribed before me this 11th day of September, 1956. Notary Public, State of New York No. 245978800 Qualified in Kings County Term Expires March 30, 1958 103 110 5 Star Shelf Vance, t) allant ine Books, N. Y.,  2.00 scure opening, Vance settles down to a frighteningly logical depiction of a civilization based on immortality as the supreme reward for a life of achievement. Unfortunately, immortality is for the few because cataclysmic wars have reduced the world to barbarism except for the smallish community of Clarges, and food supply and population are kept in strict balance. For each new 116 Amaranth, 2,000 ordinary mortals are visited by the Assassins. Since war and violence have been outlawed, the only areas of strife are in space flight and the struggle for immortality. Gavin Waylock is the angry protagonist, unjustly accused of deliberate murder and therefore deprived of his immortality. For seven years, he has hidden until, being declared legally dead, he is free to strive again for eternal life. The sick, inbred society of Vance's imagination comes fully alive, even though his characters remain mere symbols. Holly Compton. Oxford University Press, N. Y ., 5.00 literally burst into the awareness of the world, the general reaction was one of amazement that such an immense undertaking could have been achieved with such secrecy. More accustomed to effective security, we know that other wonders -- and horrors -- are under equally tight wraps today. Dr. Compton's book, never too late to be welcome, treats with the now familiar names -- Fermi, Oppenheimer, Urey, Conant, Lawrence, etc., and their often frustrated approach to the conquest of the atom. Though Dr. Compton's treatment keeps tending toward the textbookish, the drama and tension of those historic days come through undiluted. Sam Moskowitz. Atlanta Science Fiction Organization Press, Ga., 5.00 Quest, primarily a personal account of the individuals involved in the search for atomic power, is underplayed, being overwhelmed by the enormity of the subject. In contrast, Moskowitz's book, pretentious title and all, is an account of the petty feuds of a handful of S-F fans in the dark days of the '30s; depressing events during Depression days. The articulate handful monopolized the magazine letter columns and carried on their pigmy warfare to the despair of actual readers. Fortunately, most of these petulant warriors have since grown up -- but their historian is still leading their ghostly legions in battles that are more real than today to him. The miracle is that S-F survived even the love of its most rabid fans. Direct from Decatur, Ga. McGraw-Hill Book Co., Inc., 5.50 been devoted to the question "From Whence?" as to the more immediate "Whither?" Senet is a most beguiling Whencer. His book takes on the intensity of a detective yarn as he ranges over the entire planet, following the finds of eminent paleontologists tracing the origins of Man further and further into antiquity. Far from adhering to this narrow field of investigation, however, Senet takes the entire scope of terrestrial life, marine and land, under scrutiny. His chapter      shelf 117 on the fabulous coelecanth and the assault on the continents by the sea creatures is the tautest kind of narration. Kurt Deckert. Charles Scribner's Sons, N. Y., 3.95 monsters, our planet has more than its share in the depths of the seven seas. The pages of this startling tome are a-crawl with illustrations of creatures that any S-F artist would be tickled to own. The authors, zoologists at the University of Berlin, have compiled an unusual book devoted to the benthal or abyssal bottom dweller and the archibenthal or continental slope inhabitant, as well as the bathypelagic swimmers. By sinking to such depths, these scientists lift science enormously. Kramer. The Falcon's Wing Press, Colo., 5.00 had ever heard of Sumer or Sumerians. That they are now known to have been unique in many respects is due to the fastidious labors of specialized archeologists known as Sumerolo118 gists. Dr. Kramer takes a humorous view of his calling, referring to himself as a pinpoint historian, concerned with the history of the tiny triangle formed by the Tigris and Euphrates Rivers only up to the time of Alexander the Great. The Sumerians had evolved a high civilization as early as 3,000 b.Ct with many historical firsts. They organized the first schools, literary debates, library catalogues; assembled the first Pharmacopoeia, "Farmer's Almanac" and bicameral congress and achieved the first recorded case of tax reduction. As you can see, a truly remarkable people. tle, Brown and Co., Boston, 3.00 Author of this year's monumental The Moon with Patrick Moore as well as a new work on telescopes to be reviewed next month, Wilkins has here a study of the Solar System on a juvenile plane. After theoretical construction of a rocket in orbit. Dr. Wilkins sets the reader off on a journey round the System. He has interjected accidents and problems to add spice to the story. Possibly he has strained too hard in the interest of interest, but I suspect that youngsters will disagree. Isabel Barclay. Doubleday  Co., Inc., 3.95 exploration from 2,000 b.c. to today. It has taken 4,000 years for Man to know his Earth. From the time of Hannu the Egyptian, the earliest known explorer who discovered the land of Punt, to the present, mankind has been driven to explore the unknown. All the great' explorers are in this book, from the Phoenicians to the Portuguese; Alexander the Great, Marco Polo, Amundsen, Peary. Their stories are excellent examples of Man's restlessness but, as Miss Barclay says, "Where men once asked, What lies beyond the Great Green Sea?' today they ask, 'How soon shall we get to Mars?'" This book will have your teenager packing up to leave home. Beau. Harper  Brothers, N. Y., 3.00 nym of the wife of a government official. According to her, she has contacted certain beings beyond the veil, one of whom she calls Trust and who gives her Godly advice. This book is an account of her psychic experiences, but there is no documentation, so we must accept "Mrs. LeBeau's" story on Trust T. Wilkins. The Citadel Press, N. Y., 3.50 where in this column indulges in an extraterrestrial flight of fancy, his almostnamesake, H. T. Wilkins, has his feet in the clouds right here on solid ground. He postulates a race of AtlanteanBrazilians who have left artifacts dating from 20,000 B.C. If this be so, and Mr. Wilkins smokescreens the reader with masses of innuendo, then somehow we are missing out on one of the greatest stories of this century. Archeologists! Wherefore art yez? Dorothy Louise Dern. Pageant Press, Inc., N. Y., 2.50 ceived her training in the soap-opera field. She has taken an intrinsically dramatic subject, the creation of human life in the laboratory, and proceeded to treat it from the angle of Portia Facing Life. Unfortunately, unlike her laboratory piece of flesh, her story completely fails to come alive.     shelf 119 I wheel one morning, Dr. Walter Alvarez detoured down to C Level promenade. A few men were standing, as usual, at the view window looking out at the enormous blue-green planet below. They were dressed alike in sheen-gray coveralls, a garment with detachable gauntlets and hood designed to make it convertible into a spacesuit. It was uncomfortable, but regulation: according to the books, a Survey and Propaganda Satellite might find itself under attack at any moment. Nothing so interesting had hapoff the seventh planet of a G-type star in Ophiuchus. They had been here for two years and a half, and most of them had not even touched ground yet. There it was, drifting by out there, blue-green, fat and juicy -- an oxygen planet, two-thirds land, mild climate, soil fairly bursting with minerals and organics. Alvarez felt his mouth watering when he looked at it. He had "wheel fever." They all did. He wanted to get down there, to natural gravity and natural ailments. The last month or so, there had been a feeling in the satellite that a breakthrough was coming. Always coming: it never arrived. 120 eye for a what? The Earthmen thought they couldn't hurt a friendly alien if their lives depended on it -- their lives did depend on itl 121 Lola went by and a couple of the men turned with automatic whistles. "Listen," said Olaf Olsen conspiratorially, with a hand on Alvarez's arm, "that reminds me, did you hear what happened at the big banquet in George's honor yesterday?" "No," said Alvarez, irritably withdrawing his arm. "I didn't go. Can't stand banquets. Why?" "Well, the way I got it, the commandant's wife was sitting right across from George -- " Alvarez's interest sharpened. "You mean the gorgon? What did he do?" "I'm telling you. See, it looked like he was watching her all through dinner. Then along comes the dessert -- lemon meringue. So old George -- " The shift bell rang. Alvarez started nervously and looked at his thumbwatch. The other men were drifting away. So was Olaf, laughing like a fool. "You'll die when you hear," he called back. "Boy, do I wish I'd been there myself! So long, Walt." Alvarez reluctantly went the other way. In B Corridor, somebody called out to him, "Hey, Walt! Hear about the banquet?" He shook his head. The other man, a baker named Pedro, grinned and waved, disappearing 122 up the curve of the corridor. Alvarez opened the door of Xenology Section and went in. During his absence, somebody had put a new chart on the wall. It was ten feet high and there were little rectangles all over it, each connected by lines to other rectangles. When he first saw it, Alvarez thought it was a new table of organization for the Satellite Service and he winced; but on closer inspection, the chart was too complex, and besides, it had a peculiar disorganized appearance. Boxes had been white-rubbed out and other boxes drawn on top of them. Some parts were crowded illegibly together and others were spacious. The whole thing looked desperately confused and so did Elvis Womrath, who was on a wheeled ladder erasing the entire top righthand corner. "N panga," he said irritably. "That right?" "Yes," a voice piped unexpectedly. Alvarez looked around, saw nobody. The voice went on, "But he is R panga to his cousins and all their N pangas or bigger, except when -- " Alvarez leaned over and peered around the desk. There on the carpet was the owner of the voice, a pinkish-white spheroid with various appendages sprouting in all directions, like a floating mine: "George" the gorgon. "Oh, it's you," said Alvarez, producing his echo sounder and humidometer. "What's all this nonsense I hear -- " He began to prod the gorgon with the test equipment, making his regular morning examination. It was the only bright moment of his day; the infirmary could wait. "All right," Womrath interrupted, scrubbing furiously. "R panga to cousins -- wait a minute now." He turned with a scowl. "Alvarez, I'll be through in a minute. N panga or bigger, except when" He sketched in half a dozen boxes, labeled them and began to draw connecting lines. "Now is that right?" he asked George. "Yes, only now it is wrong panga to mother's cousins. Draw again from father's cousins' N pangas to mother's cousins' O pangas or bigger Yes, and now from father's uncles' R pangas to mother's uncles' pangas' cousins " He stared at the chart; he had drawn such a tangle of lines, he couldn't tell what box connected with which. "Oh, God," he said hopelessly. He climbed down off the ladder and slapped the stylus into Alvarez's palm. "You go nuts." He thumbed the intercom on the desk and said, "Chief, I'm going off now. Way off." "Did you get that chart straightened out?" the intercom demanded. "No, but-" "You're on extra duty as of now. Take a pill. Is Alvarez here?" "Yes," said Womrath resignedly. "Both of you come in, then. Leave George outside." "Doctor," the spheroid piped, "are you panga to me?" "Don't let's get into that," said Womrath, twitching, and took Alvarez by the sleeve. They found the chief of the Xenology Section, Edward H. Dominick, huddled bald and bearlike behind his desk. The cigar in his hand looked chewed. "Womrath," he said, "when can you give me that chart?" "I don't know. Never, maybe." When Dominick scowled at him irritably, he shrugged and lit a cigarette. Dominick swiveled his gaze at Alvarez. "Have you heard about what happened at the banquet in George's honor yesterday?" "No, I have not," said Alvarez. "Will you be so kind as to tell me, or else shut up about it?" Dominick rubbed his shaven skull, absorbing the insult. "It was during the dessert. George was sitting opposite Mrs. Carver, in that little jump seat. Just as she 123 got her fork into the pie -- it was lemon meringue -- George rolled right up over the table and grabbed the plate away. Mrs. Carver screamed, pulled back -- thought she was being attacked, I suppose -- and the chair went out from under her. It -- was -- a -- mess." Alvarez ended the awed silence. "What did he do with the pie?" "Ate it," said Dominick glumly. "Had a perfectly good piece of his own that he didn't touch." He popped a lozenge into his mouth. Alvarez shook his head. "Not typical. His pattern is strictly submissive. I don't like it." "That's what I told Carver. But he was livid. Shaking. We all sat there until he escorted his wife to her room and came back. Then we had an interrogation. All we could get out of George was, 'I thought I was panga to her.'" in his chair, reaching automatically for a bunch of grapes from the bowl on the desk. He was a small, spare man and he felt defensive about it. "Now what is all this panga business?" he demanded. Womrath snorted and began to peel a banana. "Panga," said Dominick, "would appear to be some kind of complicated authority-submission relationship that exists among the 124 gorgons." Alvarez sat up straighten "They never mentioned it to us because we never asked. Now it turns out to be crucial." Dominick sighed. "Fourteen months, just getting a three-man base down on the planet. Seven more to get the elders' permission to bring a gorgon here experimentally. All according to the book. We picked the biggest and brightest-looking one we could find. That was George. He seemed to be coming along great. And now this." "Well, Chief," said Womrath carefully, "nobody has any more admiration than I have for Mrs. Carver as a consumer -- she really puts it away -- but it seems to me the question is, is George damaged -- " Dominick was shaking his head. "I haven't told you the rest of it. This panga thing stopped Carver cold, but not for long. He beamed down to the planethead and had Rubinson ask the elders, 'Is George panga to the commandant's wife?'" Alvarez grinned mirthlessly and clicked his tongue. Dominick nodded. "Who knows what a question like that may have meant to them? They answered back, in effect, 'Certainly not,' and wanted to know the details. Carver told them." "And?" asked Alvarez. "They said George was a shocking criminal who should be appropriately punished. Not by them, you understand -- by us, because we're the offended parties. Moreover -- now this must make sense to their peculiar way of looking at things -- if we don't punish George to their satisfaction, they'll punish Rubinson and his whole crew." "How?" "By doing whatever it is we should have done to George -- which could be anything." Womrath pursed his lips to whistle, but no sound came out. He swallowed a mouthful of banana and tried again. Still nothing. "You get it?" said Dominick with suppressed emotion. They all looked through the open doorway at George, squatting patiently in the other room. "There's no trouble about 'punishment' -- we all know what it means; we've read the books. But how do you punish an alien like that? An eye for a what?"L ' straight," said Dominick, sorting through the papers in his hand. Womrath and Alvarez looked on from either side. George tried to peek, too, but his photoceptors were too short. They were all standing in the outer office, which had been stripped to the bare walls and floor. "One. We know a gorgon changes color according to his emotional state. When they're contented, they're a kind of rose pink. When they're unhappy, they turn blue." "He's been pink ever since we've had him on the Satellite," said Womrath, glancing down at the gorgon. "Except at the banquet," Dominick answered thoughtfully. "I remember he turned bluish just before If we could find out what it was that set him off Well, first things first." He held down another finger. "Two, we don't have any information at all about local systems of reward and punishment. They may cut each other into bits for spitting on the sidewalk, or they may just slap each other's -- um, wrists -- " He looked unhappily down at George, whose auricles and photoceptors were all out on stalks. " -- for arson, rape and mopery," Dominick finished. "We don't know. We'll have to play it by ear." "What does George say about it?" Alvarez asked. "Why don't you ask him?" "We thought of that," Womrath said glumly. "Asked him what the elders would do to him in a case like this, and he said they'd quabble his infarcts or something." "A dead end," Dominick added. "It would take us years" He scrubbed his naked scalp with a palm. "Well, number three, we've got all the furniture out of here -- 125 it's going to be damned crowded, with the whole staff working in my office, but never mind Number four, there's his plate with the bread and water. And number five, that door has been fixed so it latches on the outside. Let's give it a dry run." He led the way to the door; the others followed, including George. "No, you stay in here," Wornrath told George, who stopped, blushing an agreeable pink. and dropped the improvised latch into its socket. He punched the door button, found it satisfactorily closed. Through the transparent upper pane, they could see George inquisitively watching. Dominick opened the door again. "Now, George, pay attention. This is a prison. You're being punished. We're going to keep you in here, with nothing to eat but what's there, until we think you're punished enough. Understand?" "Yes," George said doubtfully. "All right," said Dominick, and closed the door. They all stood watching for a while, and George stood watching them back, but nothing else happened. "Let's go into my office and wait," said Dominick, with a sigh. "Can't expect miracles all at once." 126 They trooped down the corridor to the adjoining room and ate peanuts for a while. "He's a sociable creature," Womrath said hopefully. "He'll get lonesome after a while." "And hungry," Alvarez said. "He never turns down a meal." Half an hour later, when they looked in, George was thoughtfully chewing up the carpet. "No, no, no, no, George," said Dominick, bursting in on him. "You're not supposed to eat anything except what we give you. This is a prison." "Good carpet," said George, hurt. "I don't care if it is. You don't eat it, understand?" "Okay," said George cheerfully. His color was an honest rose pink. Four hours later, when Alvarez went off shift, George had settled down in a corner and pulled in all his appendages. He was asleep. If anything, he looked pinker than ever. When Alvarez came on shift again, there was no doubt about it. George was sitting in the middle of the room, photoceptors out and waving rhythmically; his color was a glowing pink, the pink of a rose pearl. Dominick kept him in there for another day, just to make sure; George seemed to lose a little weight on the austere diet, but glowed a steady pink. He liked it. II tried to keep up a good front, but he had the worst case of had got so that looking out at that fat, blue-green planet, swimming there so close, was more than he could bear. Kelly was a big man, an outdoorsman by instinct; he longed for natural air in his lungs and turf under his feet. To compensate, he strode faster, shouted louder, got redder of face and bulgier of eye, bristled more fiercely. To quiet an occasional trembling of his hands, he munched sedative pills. He had dreams of falling, with which he bored the ship's Mother Hubbard and the Church of Marx padre by turns. "Is that it?" he asked now, disapprovingly. He had never seen the gorgon before; Semantics, Medical and Xenology Sections had been keeping the alien pretty much to themselves. Dominick prodded the pinkish sphere with his toe. "Wake up, George." After a moment, the gorgon's skin became lumpy at half a dozen points. The lumps grew slowly into long, segmented stems. Some of these expanded at the tips into "feet" and "hands." Others flowered into the intricate patterns of auricles and photoceptors -- and one speech-organ, which looked like a small trumpet. "Hello," said George sunnily. "He can pull them back in any time?" Kelly asked, rubbing his chin. "Yes. Show him, George." The feathery stalks obligingly became blank-tipped, then rapidly shrank, segment by segment. In less than two seconds, George was a smooth sphere again. "Well, that makes for a little problem here," said Kelly. "You see what I mean? If you can't get a grip on him, how are you going to punish him like you say?" "We've tried everything we could think of," said Dominick. "We locked him up, kept him on short rations, didn't talk to him He doesn't draw any pay, of course, so we can't fine him." "Or downgrade him on the promotion lists, either," said Womrath gloomily. "No. And it's a little late to use the Pavlov-Morganstem treatments we all had when we were children. We can't prevent a crime he's already committed. So our thought was, since you're the games instructor -- " "We thought," Womrath said diplomatically, "you might have noticed something that might be useful. You know, rough-housing and so on." Kelly thought this over. "Well, 127 there's low blows," he said, "but I mean, hell -- " He gestured futilely at George, who had just decided to put his auricles out again. "What would you -- ?" "No, that's out of the question," Dominick said heavily. "Well, I'm sorry, Kelly. It was nice of you to help out." "Wait a minute," said Kelly. "I got something coming to me, maybe." He nibbled a thumbnail, staring down at the gorgon. "How would this be? I was thinking -- sometimes the boys in the pool, they get kind of frisky; they take to ducking each other. Under the water. Now what I was thinking, he breathes air, doesn't he? You know what I mean?" looked at each other. "It sounds possible," said Dominick. "Out of the question," Alvarez objected. "We don't know what his tolerance is. Suppose Kelly should damage him severely or even -- " "Oh," said Dominick. "Yes, you're right. We couldn't take a chance." "I've been a games instructor for seventy three years -- two rejuvenations -- " Kelly began, bristling. "It isn't that, Kelly," said Womrath hastily. "George isn't human, so how do we know how he'd react to a ducking?" "On the other hand," Dominick said, "gorgons do turn blue when they're not happy -- we have Rubinson's assurance for that. It seems to me George wouldn't be happy when smothering; that would be the whole point, wouldn't it? Dr. Alvarez would supervise closely, of course. Really, Alvarez, I don't see why not. Kelly, if you'll tell us what time would be most convenient for you -- " "Well," said Kelly, looking at his thumbwatch, "hell, the pool is empty now. It's ladies' day, but all the girls are down in Section Seven, hanging around Mrs. Carver. I hear she's still hysterical." Struck by a thought, Alvarez was bending over to speak to the gorgon. "George, you breathe by spiracles, is that correct? Those little tubes all over your skin?" "Yes," said George. "Well, do they work under water?" "No." Dominick and Kelly were listening with interest. "If we held you under water, would it hurt you?" George flickered uncertainly, from rose to pale magenta. "Don't know. Never tried." The three men leaned closer. "Well, George," said Alvarez, tensely, "would that be a punishment?" George flickered violently. "Yes. No. Maybe. Don't know." 128 They straightened again, disappointed. Dominick sighed gustily. "He always gives us those mixedup answers. I don't know. Let's try it. What else can we do?" off with George, following Dominick and Dr. Alvarez, and preceding Womrath and an orderly named Josling who was wheeling one of the dispensary pulmotors. The up-curving corridors were deserted. Kelly lagged a little, adjusting his pace to George's waddling steps. After a moment, he was surprised to feel something small and soft grip his fingers. He looked down; George the gorgon had put one sevenfingered "hand" into his. The gorgon's flowerlike photoceptors were turned trustfully upward. Kelly was taken by surprise. No children were allowed on the Satellite, but Kelly had been the father of eight in a previous rejuvenation. The confiding touch stirred old memories. "You'll be all right," said Kelly gruffly. "You just come along with me. The pool, as he had predicted, was empty. Ripples reflected faint threads of light up and down along the walls. "The shallow end would be better," said Kelly. His voice was hollow and echoed back flatly. Pausing to peel off his coverall, he led George carefully down the steps into the pool. Half submerged, George floated. Kelly drew him gently out into deeper water. Dominick and the others arranged themselves along the brink in interested attitudes. Kelly cleared his throat. "The way it generally happens, one of the boys will grab ahold of another one, like this -- " He put his hands on the smooth floating globe, and hesitated. "Go ahead, Kelly," called Dominick. "Remember, you have a direct order to do this." "Sure," said Kelly. He turned to the gorgon. "Hold your breath now!" He pressed downward. The gorgon seemed lighter than he had expected, like an inflated ball; it was hard to force it under. Kelly pushed harder. George went under briefly and slipped out of Kelly's hands, bobbing to the surface. The gorgon's speaking trumpet cleared itself of water with a phonk and said, "Nice. Do again, Kelly." Kelly glanced over at Dominick, who said, "Yes. Again." Dr. Alvarez stroked his thin beard and said nothing. Kelly took a deep sympathetic breath and shoved the gorgon under. A few bubbles came to the surface. George's speaking trumpet broke water, but made no sound. Down below, Kelly could 129 see his own pale hands gripping the gorgon's body; the water made them look bloodless; but not George -- he was a clear, unblemished pink. lence when Kelly brought him back up. "Listen," said Womrath, "I've got another idea. George, can you breathe through that speaking trumpet, too?" "Yes," said George cheerfully. Everybody brightened perceptibly. Josling polished his pulmotor with a rag. "Go ahead, Kelly," said Dominick. "And this time, you hold him under." George went down for the third time. The bubbles swirled upward. The gorgon's speaking trumpet swayed toward the surface, but Kelly leaned farther over, blocking it with his forearm. After a moment, all of George's appendages began to contract. Kelly craned his neck downward anxiously. Was a hint of blue beginning to show? "Keep him down," called Alvarez sharply. George was a blank sphere again. Then one or two of the limbs began to reappear, but they looked different somehow. "Now?" asked Kelly. "Give him a second more," said Dominick, leaning over precariously. "It seems to me -- " Kelly's back muscles were knotted with tension. He did not like the way George's new limbs seemed to be flattening out, trailing limpy. It was as if something had gone wrong in the works. "I'm bringing him up," he said hoarsely. To Kelly's horror, when he lifted his hands, George stayed where he was. Kelly made a grab 130 for him, but the gorgon slipped out from under his fingers. The new limbs stiffened and sculled vigorously; George darted away, deep under the water. Leaning, open-mouthed, Dominick slipped and went into the pool with a majestic splash. He floundered and rose up, a moment later, streaming with water like a sea lion. Kelly, wading anxiously toward him, stopped when he saw that Dominick was safe. Both men looked down. Between them and around them swam George, darting and drifting by turns, as much at home in the pool as a speckled trout "Fins!" said Dominick, slackjawed. "And gills!" Dr. Walter Alvarez was a misanthrope. He did not like people; 131 he liked diseases. Down there on Planet Seven, once the trade mission was established, he could confidently expect enough new and startling ailments to keep him happy for years. Up here, all he got were sprained ankles, psychosomatic colds, hives and indigestion. There was one cook's helper named Samuels who kept coming back every Wednesday with the same boil on the back of his neck. It got so that in spite of himself, Alvarez spent the whole week dreading Wednesday. When he saw Samuels' earnest face coming through the door, something seemed to wind itself a little tighter inside him. Some day, when Samuels opened his mouth to say, "Hey, Doc -- " Samuels always called him "Doc" -- the something inside him was going to break with a sound like a banjo string. What would happen then, Dr. Alvarez was unable to imagine. When the gorgon had first been brought up to the Satellite, there had been two or three delightful little fungus infections, then nothing. A great disappointment. Alvarez had isolated and cultured almost a hundred microorganisms found in smears he had taken from George, but they were all non-viable in human tissue. The viable bacteria, viruses, parasites that always turned up on a life132 infested planet were evidently lurking in some organism other than the gorgons. They swam, at night, across the optical field of Dr. Alvarez's dreaming mind -- rod-shaped ones, lens-shaped ones, wriggly ones, leggy ones and ones with teeth. One morning, Dr. Alvarez awoke with a desperate resolve. It was a Tuesday. He went directly to the infirmary, relieved Nurse Trumble who was on duty, and, opening a locked cabinet, filled a hypodermic from an ampule of clear straw-colored fluid. The trade name of this substance was bets-off; it was a counterinhibitant which stunned the censor areas of the forebrain chiefly affected by the Pavlov-Morganstern treatments. (By an odd coincidence, the patentee was a Dr. Jekyll.) Alvarez injected two c.c.s of it directly into the median basilic vein and sat down to wait. petual bad humor began to lift. He felt a pleasant ebullience; the colors of things around him seemed brighter and clearer. "Ha!" said Alvarez. He got up and went to his little refrigerator, where, after some search, he found half a dozen of the cultures he had made of microorganisms taken from gorgon smears. They were quiescent, of course -- deep-frozen. Alvarez warmed them cautiously and added nutrients. All morning, while the usual succession of minor complaints paraded through the infirmary, the cultures grew and multiplied. Alvarez was jovial with his patients; he cracked a joke or two and handed out harmless pills all around. By noon, four of the cultures were flourishing. Alvarez carefully concentrated them into one and loaded another hypodermic with the resulting brew. To his liberated intelligence, the matter was clear: No organism, man or pig or gorgon, was altogether immune to the microbes it normally carried in its body. Upset the balance by injecting massive colonies of any one of them and you were going to have a sick gorgon -- i.e., Alvarez thought, a punished gorgon. The treatment might also kill the patient, but Alvarez lightheartedly dismissed this argument as a quibble. (Or quabble?) Armed with his hypo, he went forth looking for George. He found him in the small assembly room, together with Dominick, Womrath and a mechanic named Bob Ritner. They were all standing around a curious instrument, or object of art, built out of bar aluminum. "It's a rack," Ritner explained proudly. "I saw a picture of it once in a kids' book." The main feature of the "rack" was a long, narrow table with a windlass at one end. It looked like a crude device for stretching something. "We thought the time had come for stern measures," Dominick said, mopping his head. "In the olden days," Ritner put in, "they used these on prisoners who wouldn't talk." "I talk," George pleasantly offered. "It's another punishment, George," Dominick explained kindly. "Well, Alvarez, before we go ahead, I suppose you want to examine your patient." "Yes, just so, ha-ha!" said Alvarez. keenly at George, who swiveled his photoceptors interestedly around to stare back. The doctor prodded George's hide; it was firm and resilient. The gorgon's color was a clear pink and the intricate folds of his auricles seemed crisp and alert. Alvarez took a hand scale from his kit; it was pre-set for A Level gravity. "Climb up here, George." Obediently, the gorgon settled himself on the pan of the scale while Alvarez held it up. "Hm," said Alvarez. "He's lost a good deal of weight." "He has?" asked Dominick hopefully. 133 "But he seems to be in unusually good condition -- better than a week ago, I would say. Perhaps just a little sugar solution to pep him up -- " Alvarez withdrew the hypo from his kit, aimed it at George's smooth skin and pressed the trigger. Dominick sighed. "Well, I suppose we might as well go ahead. George, just hop up there and let Ritner tie those straps onto you." George trustingly climbed onto the table. Ritner buckled straps around four of his limbs and then began to tighten the cylinder. "Not too much," said George anxiously. "I'll be careful," Ritner assured him. He kept on winding the cylinder up. "How does that feel?" George's "arms" and "legs" were half again their usual length and still stretching. "Tickles," giggled George. Ritner went on turning the handle. Sims coughed nervously and was shushed. George's limbs kept on getting longer; then his body started to lengthen visibly. "Are you all right, George?" Dominick asked. "Very fine." Ritner gave the handle a last despairing twist. George's elongated body stretched all the way in comfort from one end of the rack to the other. There was no place else for him to go. "Nice," said George. "Do again." He was glowing a happy pink. Ritner frustratedly kicked his machine. Alvarez snorted and went away. In the corridor, unseen, he jumped up and clicked his heels together. He was having a wonderful time; his only regret was that it was not tomorrow. Come to think of it, why wait till Wednesday? son Carver, S. S., had been trained to make quick and courageous decisions. Once you began to entertain a doubt of your own rightness, you would hesitate too much, begin to second-guess yourself, fall prey to worry and anxiety, and end up without any power of decision at all. The trouble was, you could never be right all the time. Following the book to the letter, or improvising brilliantly, either way you were bound to make mistakes. The thing was to cross them off and go ahead just the same. Carver firmed his chin and straightened his back, looking down at the gorgon. It was sick, all right, there was no question about that. The thing's limbs drooped and weaved slightly, dizzily. Its hide was dry and hot to the touch. "How long has he been like this?" Carver demanded, hesitating only slightly over the "he." 134 Aliens were "it" to him and always had been, but it didn't do to let anybody know that. "Twenty minutes, more or less," said Dr. Nasalroad. "I just got here myself -- " he stifled a yawn -- "about ten or fifteen minutes ago." "What are you doing here, anyway?" Carver asked him. "It's Alvarez's shift." Nasalroad looked embarrassed. "I know. Alvarez is in the hospital as a patient. He assaulted a cook's helper named Samuels -- poured soup over his head. He was shouting something about boiling the boil on Samuels' neck. We had to put him under sedation. It took three of us."  "Nasalroad, what is happening on this wheel, anyhow? First this thing attacks my wife. Then Alvarez -- " He glared down at George. "Can you pull him out of this, whatever it is?" Nasalroad looked surprised. "That would be a large order. We don't know any gorgon medicine. I was assuming you'd want to beam down and ask them." That was reasonable, of course. The only hitch was, as usual, a matter of interpretation. Was this something they had negligently allowed to happen to an important alien representative, or was it the necessary and proper punishment they had all been looking for? He asked Nasalroad, "What color would you say he is now? Not pink, certainly." "No-o. But not blue, either. I'd call it a kind of violet." "Hm. Well, anyhow, he's got smaller than he was, isn't that right? Conspicuously smaller." Nasalroad admitted it. Carver made his decision. "Do the best you can," he said to Nasalroad. He lifted his wristcom, said briskly, "Have you got a lineof-sight to the planethead?" "Yes, sir," the operator answered. "All right, get me Rubinson." A few seconds passed. "Planethead." "Rubinson, this is Carver. Tell the elders we've got a pretty unhappy gorgon here. We're not sure just what did it -- might have been one of a lot of things -- but he's lost a good deal of weight, and his color -- " Carver hesitated -- "it's bluish. Definitely bluish. Got that?" "Yes, Chief. Thank goodness! I'll pass the message along right away and call you back." "Right." Carver closed the wristcom with an assertive snap. The gorgon, when he glanced down at it, looked sicker than ever, but no matter. What happened to the gorgon was its lookout; Carver was doing his duty. 135 Ill rible headache and a sense of guilt. He was not in his own cubicle, but in one of the hospital bunks, dressed in a regulation set of hospital pajamas (with removable hood and gloves, capable of being converted into a spacesuit). He could just see the wall clock at the far end of the room. It was twenty-three hours -- well into his shift. Alvarez scuttled out of bed, groaning, and looked at the chart beside it. Mania, delusions. Sedation. Signed, Nasalroad. Delusions: yes, he was having one now. He imagined he could remember heaving up a big tureen of mock-turtle soup over Samuels' startled face -- splash, a smoking green torrent. Good heavens! If that was real -- Samuels! And the gorgon! Groaning and lurching, Alvarez darted out of the room, past the orderly, Munch, who was sitting with a story viewer on his lap and couldn't get up fast enough. "Dr. Alvarez! Dr. Nasalroad said -- " "Never mind Nasalroad," Alvarez snapped, pawing in the refrigerator. He remembered those cultures being right back here; but now they were gone. " -- not to let you up until you acted normal again. Uh, how do you feel, Doctor?" "I feel fine! What difference does that make? How is he?" Munch looked puzzled and apprehensive. "Samuels? Just superficial burns. We put him to bed in his own cubby, because -- " "Not Samuels!" Alvarez grabbed Munch by the front of his suit. "The gorgon!" "Oh, well, he's been sick, too. How did you know, though, Doctor? You were snoring when it happened. Listen, let go my suit; you're making me nervous." "Where?" Alvarez demanded, thrusting his scrawny face close to the other's. "Where what? Oh, you mean the gorgon? Up in the little assembly room, the last I -- " Alvarez was gone, out the door and down the corridor like a small, bearded fireball. He found an anxious crowd assembled -- Commandant and Mrs. Carver, Dominick and his staff, Urban and two assistants from Semantics, orderlies, porters, and Dr. Nasalroad. Nasalroad had the gaunt and bright-eyed appearance of a man who has been on wakeup pills too long. He started when he saw Alvarez. "What's up?" Alvarez demanded, grabbing his sleeve. "Where's the gorgon? What -- " "Be quiet," said Nasalroad. "George is over in that comer be136 hind Carver. We're waiting for the delegation from planetside. Rubinson said they were coming up, three of them with some kind of a box." HP HE loudspeaker said suddenly, "I have the tender locked on. Contact. Contact is made. The lock is opening; get ready, here they come." Alvarez couldn't see past Carver's bulk. He tried to get away, but Nasalroad stopped him. "I want to see," he said irritably. "Listen," Nasalroad said. "I know what you did. I checked the bets-off pills and those cultures against inventory. The gorgon seems to be recovering nicely, no thanks to you. Now has the stuff worn off you or not? Because if not-" A rustle went over the group. Alvarez and Nasalroad turned in time to see the door opening. Two vigorous-looking gorgons waddled through; they were carrying an enameled metal box between them. "Foop!" said the first one experimentally. "Where is gorgon George?" "I'm all right," Alvarez muttered. "If I wasn't, I'd have done something uncivilized to you by now, wouldn't I?" "I guess so," said Nasalroad. They elbowed closer as the group shifted, making a space around the three gorgons. Peering, on tiptoe, Alvarez could see George standing shakily beside the other two. "He looks terrible. Those are big ones, those other two, aren't they?" "Not as big as George was when we got him," Nasalroad muttered. "Walt, if it turns out you've ruined the whole thing, I'll take a dose of bets-off myself and-" "Listen!" snarled Alvarez. One of the gorgons was explaining, "This is panga box. What you call? You know panga?" 'Well, uh, yes and no," said Dominick uncomfortably. "But what about the punishment? We understood -- " "Punishment later. You, George, go in box." Obediently, George waddled over and squatted beside the mouth of the box. He bobbed uncertainly; he looked for all the world like a large woman trying to get into a small sports 'copter. There was a minor outbreak of nervous laughter, quickly suppressed. George leaned, retracting most of his upper appendages. His round body began to be compressed into a squarish shape, wedging itself into the box. The other gorgons watched with an air of tension, photoceptors rigidly extended. A hush fell. Among the humans present, 137 there was a general air of Whyare-we-all-whispering? George wriggled and oozed farther into the box. Momentarily, he stuck. He flickered blue, then pink. His "feet," almost retracted, scrabbled feebly at the bottom of the box. Then he was in. "NE of the other gorgons solemnly closed the lid on George and fastened it to make sure, then opened it again and helped him out. All three gorgons began to make rhythmic swaying motions with their "arms" and other appendages. George, Alvarez thought, looked smug. He felt a sudden premonitory pang. What had he done? "What's it all about?" Nasalroad demanded. "Are they measuring him for a coffin or -- " Dominick, overhearing, turned and said, "I don't think so. Now this is interesting. You remember they said a panga box. What Fm 138 afraid of is that they may have a standard of size. You see what I mean? They could be measuring George to see if he falls below the minimum standard of -- uh -- panga relations." "Oh, heavens," said another voice. It was Urban of Semantics, who had been neglected of late; they hadn't needed him since George learned English. He was peering over Dominick's shoulder, looking dumbfounded. He said, "But don't you know the word we've been translating 'elders' really means 'smallest ones'? Good heavens -- " "I don't see -- " Dominick began, but the commandant's voice drowned him out. "Quiet! Quiet, please!" Carver was trumpeting. He went on, "Our friends from Seven have an announcement to make. Now, then." To everyone's surprise, it was George who spoke, in the lisping adcents of the gorgon language. No human present understood a word of it except Urban, who turned pale and began stammering inaudibly to himself. One of the gorgons began to speak when George stopped: "Most elder person, known to you by name George, wishes me to thank you all for kindness done him when he was humble youth." "Youth," muttered Urban. "But it really means 'ungainly one' -- or 'fat boy.' Oh, my heavens!" "Now that he has become elder, it will be his most pleasure to repay all kindness in agreeable legislative manner." "What does that mean?" Alvarez queried aggrievedly. "Why can't he talk for himself, anyway?" "It would be beneath his digity now," said Nasalroad. "Hush!" " -- If," said the gorgon, "you will succeed in giving elder person, known by name George, proper punishment as aforesaid." 139 order!" said Carver, banging on the table. George and the other two gorgons were sitting opposite him, with the centerpiece of nasturtiums and ferns between them. Grouped around Carver were Dominick, Urban, Womrath, Alvarez, Nasalroad, Kelly and Ritner. "Now this is the situation," Carver said aggressively. "This gorgon turns out to be a member of their ruling council. I don't understand why, but forget that now -- the point is he's friendly disposed toward us, so we've succeeded in this mission if we can find that proper punishment. Otherwise we're in the soup. Suggestions." Dominick craned his bald head toward Alvarez across the table. "Doctor, I had a thought. Would you say -- is there anything peculiar about the gorgon's body constitution as compared, say, to ours?" "Certainly, "said Alvarez dourly. "Any number of things. You name it, they -- " Giving them a dirty look, Carver nodded to Ritner. "Yes?" "Well, I was thinking. I know the rack was a washout, but there was another thing they used to rise called the Iron Virgin. It had a door, like, with spikes on it -- " "What I had in mind," Dominick said, "is there anything that 140 would tend to limit their body size -- any danger or disadvantage in growing large?" Alvarez frowned and looked at Nasalroad, who hitched his chair closer. "The pressure?" said Nasalroad tentatively. They rubbed their chins and looked at each other with professional glints in their eyes. "What about the pressure?" Dominick prompted eagerly. "How long would it take you to build a thing like that?" Carver was asking Ritner. "Well -- ten, eleven hours." "Too long. That's out. Next!" "They're actually a single cell -- all colloidal fluid, at a considerable osmotic pressure. The bigger they get, the more pressure it takes to keep that shape. If they got too big, I rather imagine -- " Alvarez snapped his fingers, awed. "They'd burst!" Carver turned with an indignant glare. "Gentlemen, if I could get a little cooperation out of you, instead of this continual distraction -- All right, Womrath?" "Sir, I was just wondering, suppose if we let him turn into a fish, the way he did before in the pool -- but then we'd net him and take him out of the water fast. That way, maybe -- " "It wouldn't work," said Kelly. "He changed back in about a second, the other time." ' tention to Kelly. One of the big gorgons, who had been staring fixedly at the flowers in the middle of the table, had suddenly grabbed a handful and was stuffing them into his mouth. George said something shrill in gorgon talk and snatched the flowers away again. The other gorgon looked abashed, but flushed pink. George, on the other hand, was distinctly blue. His "hand," clutching the mangled flowers, hesitated. Slowly, as if with an effort, he put them back in the bowl. The other two gorgons twined their "arms" around him. After a moment, Goorge looked more his old self, but a hint of blue remained. "What is it?" asked Carver alertly. "Did we do something, finally?" "Did you turn blue because we punished you, George?" Wornrath questioned. "No," said George unexpectedly. "Hard for me to be elder." He added a few words in his own language to the other gorgons and their "arms" twined around him again. "Before, they panga to me," he added. "Then that's why he took the pie away from the commandant's wife!" said Dominick, smiting himself on the forehead. "Of course. They -- " "What's that? What's that?" Carver turned, bristling. "Why, this explains that pie business," said Dominick. "He felt protective toward your wife, you see. That's what 'panga' means. They none of them have much control over their own appetites, so they guard each other. As they grow older and get more self-control, they're expected to get smaller, not bigger. George felt confused about his panga relationships to us, but in your wife's case, he was positive one more mouthful would make her explode -- " Carver was red to the ears. "Nonsense!" he shouted. "Dominick, you're being insulting, insubordinate and unpatriotic!" George, looking on interestedly, piped a few words in the gorgon language. One of the other gorgons immediately spoke up: "Elder person says you with smooth head are a smart man. He says the other big one who talks too much is wrong." looked at the gorgons, then around the table. No one said anything. Carver set his jaw heroically. "Well, gentlemen, we certainly tried, but -- " "Wait a minute!" said Alvarez. Somewhere in his narrow skull, a great light had dawned. "George, 141 am I panga to you?" George's auricles waved tensely. "Yes. You very small man." "Good." Alvarez dry-washed his bony hands. "And you still have to be punished for that mistake you made at the banquet?" George's speaking tube buzzed unhappily, "Yes." "All right," said Alvarez. Everybody was looking at him with expressions varying from puzzlement to alarm. Alvarez took a deep breath. "Then here are my orders to you. Do as you please!" There was a hiss of indrawn breath from Urban. Most of the others looked at Alvarez as if he had grown snakes for hair. "Doctor," said Carver, "have you gone off your -- " The chorus of gasps stopped him. Up on the table, flushing blue and bright pink by turns like a skysign, George was gobbling up the flowers in the centerpiece. Next he ate the bowl. One of his flailing limbs raked in the scratchpad Urban had been doodling on. He ate that. Next moment, he was leaping to the floor, making Ritner duck wildly as he passed. Part of Dominick's detachable hood went with him, disappearing with hoarse munching sounds. With a gulp, George swallowed it and began on the carpet. He was eating greedily, frantically. The other two gorgons hovered around him with shrill gorgon cries, but he ate on, oblivious. Now he was bright blue and bulging, but still he ate. "Stop it!" shouted Alvarez. "George, stop that!" George rocked to a halt. Gradually his blueness faded. The other gorgons were prodding and patting him anxiously. George looked all right, but it was obvious as he stood there that he would never fit into the panga box again. He was bigger than the other two. "Alvarez," said Carver wildly, "why did you -- " "He was going to burst," said Alvarez, twitching with excitement. "Couldn't you tell? Another mouthful or two -- " Carver recovered himself. He straightened his coverall and thrust out his chin. "At any rate, he was certainly blue that time. You all saw it -- isn't that right?" He looked around triumphantly. "So, unless I'm very much mistaken -- " NE of the two attendant gorgons raised his photoceptors. It was hard to tell which was George, now, except that his color was still a little lavender. The other gorgon spoke two brief sentences in his own language and then all three of them waddled off together toward the exit. 142 "What was that? What did he say?" demanded Carver. had turned pale again. "He said get the tender ready to take them back home." "The tender is there," said Carver indignantly. "They can go back any time they want. But what did he say about the punishment?" Urban cleared his throat again, looking bemused. "They say the punishment is good. More severe than any they ever thought of in twenty thousand years. They say they won't have to punish Rubinson and the others now, because you have done all the punishment necessary." "Well?" challenged Carver. "Why are you looking that way? What's the hitch? Are they going to refuse to enter the Union, in spite of all this?" "No," said Urban. "They say we are all panga to them now. They'll do as we say -- let us land and build the distribution centers, start them consuming in massive quantity." "But that'll destroy them!" someone interjected in a horrified tone. "That's right," said Urban. Carver sighed. He had been in and was proud of his record. He played it as a game; the new, virgin planets were the prizes and he kept score with the row of tiny iridium buttons on his breast pocket. He said into his wristcorn, "Let me know when Rubinson and his crew are on the way up." There was a long wait. The silence grew oppressive. At length, the wall screen lighted with a view of Planet Seven, gilded along one cusp, blue-green and mysterious in the shadow. A silver spark was floating up out of the night side. "Here they come now," said the voice. Carver sighed again. "When they make contact, secure the tender and then signal for acceleration stations. We're leaving Seven. Tell Mr. Fruman to set a first approximation for our next star of call." Alvarez, twitching and frowning, clutched at the front of his coverall. "You're letting them go? Not landing on Seven -- after all this work?" Carver was staring into the view plate. "Some beings," he said slowly and unwillingly, "are not meant to be consumers."      143 Each Wednesday nite on Radiol Check your local listings for the best stories from Galaxy -- forcefully dramatized -- its Naturally your Best Choice for tops in adult Science Fiction. X-lThe choice from Galaxy, adapted by the tops at N.B.C. 144 when you join the Club Each One Packed from Cover to Cover With Science Thrills of the Future! by Edward J. Ruppelt Here Is the first authoritative report on hitherto hushed-up facts about "flying saucers" by a forinet Air Force expert who was in charge but amazing fact! (Pub. eit. 4.95) World-renowned stories that have stood tile test of time -- by H. G. Wells, Juies Verne, Sir Arthur Conan Doyle, Aldous Huxley, Phillip Wylie. Edgar Allan Poe, E. M. Forster. F. Scott Fitzgerald, etc. 704 pages. (Pub. ed. 2.95) 43 top stories by outstanding authors stories of Wonders of Earth and Man of startling inventions of visitors from Outer Space of Far Traveling Adventures in Dimension Worlds of Tomorrow. 5 ft 2 pages. ( Pub. ed. 3.50) A story about the first A-Bomb written before it was invented! A story of the movie machine that shows "newsreels" of any past event. Plus a score of other best tales from a dozen years of Astounding .Science Fiction magazine by its editor. John W. Campbell, Jr. (Pub. ed. 3.95) Selected stories from Fantasy and ScienceFiction Magazine. The woman who became her own daughter atomic power from beans the man who lived 30ft years gambling on a strange planet and many others. Pub. ed. 3.25) Now-the best new science-fiction books Tmagine -- any 3 of those full-size, brand-new science-fiction books -- yours for just 1 ! Each is crammed with the science thrills of the future written by the by James Blish Set free by antigravity rnachln whole cities have abandoned Ea to wander through space, reverting the savage law of force. And n one man must save aging, half-cr pled New York from the attack several hundred gangster citi (Pub. ed. 3.50) most sought-after science-fiction authors of today. A ?9.'0 to 12.40 value, complete and in handsome permanent bindings. Each month the Science-Fiction Book CT.ib brings you only the finest brand-new full-length books rents shipping charge) -- even though they cost 2.50. 3. ft ft and up in publishers' editions! Each month's selection is described in advance. really want -- as few as four a year. Dept. GX-3, Garden City, N. Y. Please rush me the 3 books checked below, as my gift volumes and first selection. Bill me only 1 for all three (plus few cents shipping charges), and enroll me as a member of the Science-Fiction Book Club. Every month send me the Club's free bulletin, "Things to Come." so that I may decide whether or not I wish to receive the coming selection described therein. For each book I accept, I will pay only 1 plus shipping. I do not have to take a book every month (only four during each year I am a member) -- and I may resign at any time after accepting four selections. We know you will enjoy membership it, we are making this amazing off gift books for joining: the other is your first selection. This liberal offer may have to be withdrawn at any Garden City, N. Y. books in 7 days, pay nothing, and this membership will be cancelled!  Astounding Science-Fiction Anthology  Best from Fantasy and Science-Fiction  Earthman Come Home  Omnibus of Science-Fiction  Report on Unidentified Flying Objects  Treasury of Science-Fiction Classics Name (Please Print) Address City Zone State In Canada: Selections 1.10 plus shipping. Address Science-Fiction Club, 105 Bond, Toronto 2. (Offer gool only in Continental U. 8. and Canada.) The Most Generous Offer Ever Mode By Horn  A 9.70 to 12.40 value -- you pay just 1 for any 3! "1 fans! These volumes contain not only "top-drawer" science-fiction, but also science some. permanent bindings. Any 3 of them would cost you 9.70 to 12.40 in publishers' original editions but all you pay is just 1.00 when you join the Club! This generous offer is made to introduce a wonderful new idea in bringing you the best of the new sciencefiction books -- at a mere fraction of their usual cost! Take advantage of this offer now -- pick the 3 volumes of your choice and mail coupon on other side See other side for full details  350 galaxy By By By KM save hundreds of dollars Handyman  Finishing Basements  Finishing Attics  Essential Repairs  Built-ins  Painting  Refinishing  Landscaping  Patios and Terraces  Barbecues Don't put off those vital home repairs and improvements another day! tells you "how" in language you can understand! Imagine changing that drab kitchen, converting the basement to a game room, glamourizing your outdoor patio -- or any other luxurious im provement all are now possible at very little cost to you! clear drawings show every detail of construction. Easy-to-follow, steparticles give you valuable pointers on how to save work, buy and save on proper materials and get a professionly-perfect job! of your workshop library! Actual Tuinc Composed You can build 34 different machines, including Binary Adding Automatic Oil Machine Furnace Secret Coder Circuit  Decoder Machine for Machine for Space Ship's Arithmetical Airlock Carrying Intelligence Comparing T ester Machine Burqlar Reasoning Machine Puzzle General ComSolvers bination Adder, Locks Subtracter, Games RequirMultiplier, ing Logie Divider    Some firms and Institutions Allis-Chalmers Remington-Rand International Business Machines Wheeldex Board of Mfg. Co. Manuel Missionary Nebraska Waiter V. Clarke Associates Barnard College Westinghouse Los Angeles Electric Public Phillips Schools Laboratories General Ins. Co. of America Kansas State Lafayette Radio University Rohr Aircraft Co. Coral Gables Southwest Senior H. S. M issouri Courtland Jr. State College Oklahoma A  M Duke University Laboratories Here's a wonderful kit that gives you a fascinating introduction to the logic machines of our modern age! The devices you can build test intelligence, code and decode, count, play Tic-tac-toe, solve problems and now compose music ! Converts from binary to decimal -- reasons in syllogisms -- computes ! Build any one of 34 exciting electric brain machines in just a few hours by following the clear-cut, step-by-step directions given in a thrilling booklet ! No soldering required no wiring toy. The only logic machine kit that not only adds, subtracts, etc., but presents the basic ideas of cybernetics, Boollean algebra, symbolic logic, automation, etc. So simple to construct that even a. 12-year-old can make a machine that will fascinate people with advanced scientific training! Using a statistical analElectric Brain Construction Kit, you can compose original tunes automatically. These new circuits are not available elsewhere ! Over 400 Components and Parts. Circuits operate on one flashlight battery, and the use of ingeniously designed parts makes building circuits one of the most fascinating things you've ever done ! You set up problems in a variety of fields -- and get your answers almost quicker than you can set them up ! Play games with the machine -- nim, tic-tac-toe, etc. -- and pit your brain against its logic ! Solve puzzles in a few seconds that would take you hours without the aid of the machine. You actually see how computing and problem-solving is analyzed with algebraic solutions transferred directly into circuit diagrams. Your Cost for Geniac Kit: only 19.95 postpaid. The 1957 "Minds and Machines" -- a basic introduction to computers. (2) "How to Construct Electrical Brains At Home" -- a fully illustrated text book on basic computer design theory and circuits with specific instructions for building circuits. (3) Wiring Diagram Manual. A special booklet with full-scale diagrams that you can tear out and place on your work bench for easy assembly. (4) Beginners' Manual. Starting from scratch, the manual adds components to teach the basic symbols of electric circuits. (5) Over 400 components and parts. Mail today Check. Cash or Money Order n nc 126 Lexington Avenue. New York 16, New York by L Ron Hubbard To Be Published Soon -- Watch for it -- on -- Your Newsstand galaxy by Avram Davidson 72 The Moon Contract 421 Hudson Street, New York 14, N. Y. 35c per copy. Subscription: (12 copies) 3.50 per year in the United States, Canada, Mexicp, South and Central America and U. S. Possessions. Elsewhere 4.50. Entered as second-class matter at the Post Office, New York, N. Y. Copyright, New York 1957, by Galaxy Publishing Corporation, Robert M. Guinn, president. All rights, including translations reserved. All material submitted must be accompanied by self-addressed stamped envelopes. The publisher assumes no responsibility for unsolicited material. All stories printed in this magazine are fiction, and any similarity between characters and actual persons is coincidental. Printed in the U.S.A. by The Guinn Co., Inc., N. Y. 14, N. Y. Title Reg. U.S. Pat. Off. and critical mail, editors receive letters that roil their troubled sleep, as if their sleep needed roiling. Like this one, for instance : "I enjoyed your editorial on possible life-forms. You pointed out that vegetation lives off soil and air, herbivores live off vegetation, and carnivores live off herbivores. Well, here is a little food for thought: what lives off carnivores? Judith L. Burgess, Carnivore." The obvious answer is soil and air, so that the whole thing comes full circle. But that's dodging; soil and air do not live off anything. The omnivore does, Miss Burgess, and you must be an uncomfortable date if you devour meat and won't touch vegetables and desserts. As an omnivore, I declare with justifiable pride that this is the highest category in the gastronomical scale of evolution. The fact that we share the distinction with bears, pigs and the raccoon family in no way mitigates my pride. I can't imagine what, if anything, can possibly surpass our all-purpose gullet. Miss Burgess and others may dispute the statement with Oscar Wilde's description of English fox hunting as "The unspeakable in pursuit of the uneatable," but she 4 and they and Mr. Wilde must then be prepared to deprive Eskimos and Orientals from membership in the human race. Not sharing our silly prejudices, these admirable peoples carry omnivoraciousness to its utterly logical extreme. They may not like fox, may consider it greatly inferior to raw wolverine or Pooch Cantonese Style, but any fox they harpoon or snare is going to be eaten, doggedly or otherwise. If the need ever be, Miss Burgess, you and the rest of us can -- and will -- eat every carnivore clean off the planet. Then there's the letter from the worried chap whose obviously alien wife says such things as: "The washee pot needs coughing." In a recent communique, he added nervously: "My wife just told me, 'If you don't know how to be nice, don't be at all.' So, if you fail to hear from me, you'll know what happened." What makes him believe I will? I think I'd like to know, but I'm not really sure. Another deponent to the case proving that There Are Aliens Among Us writes: "The indications are that these aliens come from planets with extreme temperatures. In the sum(Continued on page 6) Hours of Good Reading Enjoyment 421 Hudson Street, New York 14, N. Y. Please send me post-paid the novels checked below. Please Enter My Order For Your Next 6 Novels I Enclose A 2.00 Check Here  Add 50c Foreign Postage For  1.50 or 35c each Enclose check, cash or money order. We pay postage Name Address City State (Continued from page 4) mer, people slap me on the back and ask if it is hot enough for me, it invariably being so. The conclusion I've arrived at is that these aliens possess a gadget imbedded in their back for raising temperature and it sometimes goes out of whack and has to be jarred, like kicking a gum machine. "These same people slap me on the back in the winter, asking if it's cold enough for me. Can a metamorphosis be this complete? "Several days ago, a stranger slipped on the splashed edge of crashed into the water. When I helped haul him out, he said that he 'must have slipped on something wet.' Does he come from a "I'm alarmed about some of 'our' idioms, such as: 'What time is it?' What time is what?" Another reader sent in a clipping from the N.Y. Herald Tribune about a "time capsule" dug up at Madison Square Park. A lead box 20 inches long and 7 inches wide, it was located while dismantling an ornate water trough for horses. "The lead case contained a bronze table inscribed with the words 'The Gift of Olivia Eggleston Phelps Stokes to the City of New York, August 1880.' Inclosed were a booklet entitled 'Colton's Map of New York City'; 6 and Works'; a copy of the NewYork Herald, dated Dec. 2, 1880; a business card of James Muir, plumber and gas fitter at 29 E. 18th St., and a copy of the Bible. "Miss Stokes, a philanthropist and daughter of a New York banking family, died at the age of 81 on Dec. 14, 1927." Presumably thinking that the itemized trivia was worth the cost of the lead box. If any further argument is needed against time capsules, there it is -- pocketbook lint that Miss Phelps and her advisers, if any, thought would have enduring value -- and we're doing the same with cornerstones and capsules. I dislike advocating unsanitary measures, but letting junk accumulate (as in Bat Cave, New Mexico, where 6 feet of garbage flung down in 3,000 years gave an important clue to the origin of corn) would be a real boon to future archeologists. We owe that much to our distant begats, don't we? Finally, someone sent in a squib about a 35 mm. camera found on the back seat of a taxi. Developed, the film had 20 shots of Lincoln delivering his Gettysburg address. Big deal! Brady covered the event. But what about the cab fare there and back? And now -- you were saying? Go Ahead -- Choose Brand-New Science Fiction Books Valued Up to 5.00 For Only Here they are -- beautiful, hard-cover, current First Editions by your favorite authors -- now yours at a Fraction of their regular selling price! No "Clubs" to join no "extra" books to buy just Choose the titles you want and Save! We even include New Titles in advance of publication this spring! we'll send you any 3 books for 4.00 any 6 books for 7.50 any 12 books for 15.00! Use the handy list below as your order blank. Check the titles you want with an "X." Because of possible shortages, we suggest you select alternate titles and check them with a "V." Our stock is going fast at these prices, Gentlemen: Please send me the following titles, checked with an "X." I am checking alternate selections with a "V." I understand all books are listed with their regular prices -- but I am to pay only 1.50 per book -- 3 for 4.00 -- 6 for 7.50 -- or 12 for 15.00. The Seedling Stars by Blish Jan 3.00 Two Sought Adventure by Leiber Mar 3.00 . SF: 57 The Year's Greatest, ed. Merril May 3.95 Colonial Survey by Leinster Feb 3.00 Earthman's Burden by Anderson  Dickson Apr 3.00 The Return of Conan by de Camp  Nyberg June 3.00 Lost Continents by de Camp 5.00 Reprieve From Paradise by Elliott 3.00 Address: Centauri by Wallace 3.00 Against the Fall of Night by Clarke 2.75 Forgotten Planet by Leinster 2.50 Children of the Atom by Shiras 2.75 Undersea Fleet by Pohl  Williamson 2.75 Highways In Hiding by Smith 3.00 Star Bridge by Gunn  Williamson 3.00 Foundations by Asimov 2.75 This Fortress World by Gunn 3.00 immediate delivery) SF: The Year's Greatest, ed. Merril 3.95 Interplanetary Hunter by Barnes 3.00 Coming Attractions, ed. Greenberg 3.50 All About the Future, ed. Greenberg 3.50 Plague Ship by North 2.75 .Corning of Conan by Howard 3.00 Conan the Barbarian by Howard 3.00 Sword of Conan by Howard 2.75 King Conan by Howard 3.00 Conan the Conqueror by Howard 2.75 Tales of Conan by de Camp  Howard 3.00 Please add fifteen cents per book postage outside the U. S. I enclose  for books checked. Name Address  Check this box if you want free catalog listing still more titles at these bargain prices! A Wind is Rising ing. But within the station, the two men had other things on their minds. Clayton turned the handle of the water faucet again and waited. Nothing happened. "Try hitting it," said Nerishev. Clayton pounded the faucet with his fist. Two drops of water came out. A third drop trembled on the spigot's lip, swayed, and fell. That was all. "That does it," Clayton said bitThey knew how to survive -- but what were the odds on a world where every good hurricane in the Galaxy went when it died? terly. "That damned water pipe is blocked again. How much water we got in storage?" "Four gallons -- assuming the tank hasn't sprung another leak," said Nerishev. He stared at the faucet, tapping it with long, nervous fingers. He was a big, pale man with a sparse beard, fragilelooking in spite of his size. He didn't look like the type to operate an observation station on a remote and alien planet. But the Advance Exploration Corps had 46 discovered, to its regret, that there was no type to operate a station. Nerishev was a competent biologist and botanist. Although chronically nervous, he had surprising reserves of calm. He was the sort of man who needs an occasion to rise to. This, if anything, made him suitable to pioneer a planet like Carella I. "I suppose somebody should go out and unblock the water pipe," said Nerishev, not looking at Clayton. "I suppose so," Clayton said, pounding the faucet again. "But it's going to be murder out there. Listen to it!" Clayton was a short man, bullnecked, red-faced, powerfully constructed. This was his third tour of duty as a planetary observer. He had tried other jobs in the Advance Exploration Corps, but Extraterrestrial Penetration -- faced him with too many unpleasant surprises. It was work for daredevils and madmen. But Base Operations was much too tame and restricting. He liked the work of a planetary observer, though. His job was to sit tight on a planet newly checked out by a drone camera crew. All he had to do on this planet was stoically endure discomfort and skillfully keep himself alive. After a year of this, the relief ship would remove him and note his report. On the basis of the report, further action would or would not be taken. Clayton dutifully promised his wife that this would be the last. After this tour, he was going to stay on Earth and work on the little farm he owned. He promised But at the end of each rest leave, Clayton journeyed out again, to do the thing for which he was best suited: staying alive through skill and endurance. But this time, he had had it. He and Nerishev had been eight months on Carella. The relief ship was due in another four months. If he came through alive, he was going to quit for good. "Just listen to that wind," Nerishev said. Muffled, distant, it sighed and murmured around the steel hull of the station like a zephyr, a summer breeze. That was how it sounded to them inside the station, separated from the wind by three inches of steel plus a soundproofing layer. "It's rising," Clayton said. He walked over to the windspeed indicator. According to the dial, the gentle-sounding wind was blowing at a steady 82 miles an hour -- A light breeze on Carella. "Man, oh, man!" Clayton said. 47 "I don't want to go out there. Nothing's worth going out there." "It's your turn," Nerishev pointed out. "I know. Let me complain a little first, will you? Come on, let's get a forecast from Smanik." They walked the length of the station, their heels echoing on the steel floor, past compartments filled with food, air supplies, instruments, extra equipment. At the far end of the station was the heavy metal door of the receiving shed. The men slipped on air masks and adjusted the flow. "Ready?" Clayton asked. "Ready." They braced themselves, gripping handholds beside the door. Clayton touched the stud. The door slid away and a gust of wind shrieked in. The men lowered their heads and butted into the wind, entering the receiving shed. The shed was an extension of the station, some thirty feet long by fifteen feet wide. It was not sealed, like the rest of the structure. The walls were built of open-work steel, with baffles set in. The wind could pass through this arrangement, but slowed down, controlled. A gauge told them it was blowing 34 miles an hour within the shed. It was a damned nuisance, Clayton thought, having to confer with the natives of Carella in a 34-mile gale. But there was no 48 other way. The Carellans, raised on a planet where the wind never blew less than 70 miles an hour, couldn't stand the "dead air" within the station. Even with the oxygen content cut down to the Carellan norm, the natives couldn't make the adjustment. Within the station, they grew dizzy and apprehensive. Soon they began strangling, like a man in a vacuum. Thirty-four miles an hour of wind was a fair compromise-point for human and Carellan to meet.  walked down the shed. In one corner lay what looked like a tangle of dried-out octopi. The tangle stirred and waved two tentacles ceremoniously. "Good day," .said Smanik. "Good day," Clayton said. "What do you think of the weather?" "Excellent," said Smanik. Nerishev tugged at Clayton's sleeve. "What did he say?" he asked, and nodded thoughtfully when Clayton translated it for him. Nerishev lacked Clayton's gift for language. Even after eight months, the Carellan tongue was still an undecipherable series of clicks and whistles to him. Several more Carellans came up to join the conversation. They all looked like spiders or octopi, with their small centralized body and long, flexible tentacles. This was the optimum survival shape on Carella, and Clayton frequently envied it. He was forced to rely absolutely on the shelter of the station; but the Carellans lived directly in their environment. Often he had seen a native walking against a tornado-force wind, seven or eight limbs hooked into the ground and pulling, other tentacles reaching out for further grips. He had seen them rolling down the wind like tumbleweed, their tentacles curled around them, wickerwork-basket fashion. He thought of the gay and audacious way they handled their land ships, scudding merrily along on the wind Well, he thought, they'd look damned silly on Earth. "What is the weather going to be like?" he asked Smanik. The Carellan pondered the question for a while, sniffed the wind and rubbed two tentacles together. "The wind may rise a shade more," he said finally. "But it will be nothing serious." Clayton wondered. Nothing serious for a Carellan could mean disaster for an Earthman. Still, it sounded fairly promising. He and Nerishev left the receiving shed and closed the door. "Look," said Nerishev, "if you'd like to wait -- " "Might as well get it over with," Clayton said. Here, lighted by a single dim overhead bulb, was the smooth, glittering bulk of the Brute. That was the nickname they had given to the vehicle specially constructed for transportation on Carella. The Brute was armored like a tank and streamlined like a spheric section. It had vision slits of shatterproof glass, thick enough to match the strength of its steel plating. Its center of gravity was low; most of its twelve tons were centered near the ground. The Brute was sealed. Its heavy diesel engine, as well as all necessary openings, were fitted with special dustproof covers. The Brute rested on its six fat tires, looking, in its immovable bulk, like some prehistoric monster. Clayton got in, put on crash helmet and goggles, and strapped himself into the padded seat. He revved up the engine, listened to it critically, then nodded. "Okay," he said, "the Brute's ready. Get upstairs and open the garage door." "Good luck," said Nerishev. He left. strument panel, making sure that all the Brute's special gadgets were in working order. In a moment, he heard Nerishev's 49 voice coming in over the radio. "I'm opening the door." "Right." The heavy door slid back and Clayton drove the Brute outside. The station had been set up on a wide, empty plain. Mountains would have offered some protection from the wind; but the mountains on Carella were in a constant restless state of building up and breaking down. The plain presented dangers of its own, however. To avert the worst of those dangers, a field of stout steel posts had been planted around the station. The closely packed posts pointed outward, like ancient tank traps, and served the same purpose. Clayton drove the Brute down one of the narrow, winding channels that led through the field of posts. He emerged, located the pipeline and started along it. On a small screen above his head, a white line flashed into view. The line would show any break or obstruction in the pipeline. A wide, rocky, monotonous desert stretched before him. An occasional low bush came into sight. The wind was directly behind him, blanketed by the sound of the diesel. He glanced at the windspeed indicator. The wind of Carella was blowing at 92 miles an hour. He drove steadily along, humming to himself under his breath. From time to time, he heard a crash. Pebbles, propelled by the hurricane wind, were cannonading against the Brute. They shattered harmlessly against the thick armor. "Everything all right?" Nerishev asked over the radio. "Fine," Clayton said. In the distance, he saw a Carellan land ship. It was about forty feet long, he judged, and narrow in the beam, skimming rapidly on crude wooden rollers. The ship's sails were made from one of the few leaf-bearing shrubs on the planet. The Carellans waved their tentacles as they went past. They seemed to be heading toward the station. Clayton turned his attention back to the pipeline. He was beginning to hear the wind now, above the roar of the diesel. The windspeed indicator showed that the wind had risen to 97 miles an hour. Somberly he stared through the sand-pocked slit-window. In the far distance were jagged cliffs, seen dimly through the dustblown air. More pebbles ricocheted off his hull and the sound rang hollowly through his vehicle. He glimpsed another Carellan land ship, then three more. They were tacking stubbornly into the wind. It struck Clayton that a lot of 50 Carellans were moving toward the station. He signaled to Nerishev on the radio. "How are you doing?" Nerishev asked. "I'm close to the spring and no break yet," Clayton reported. "Looks like a lot of Carellans heading your way." "I know. Six ships are moored in the lee of the shed and more are coming." "We've never had any trouble with the natives before," Clayton said slowly. "What does this look like?" "They've brought food with them. It might be a celebration." "Maybe. Watch yourself." "Don't worry. You take care and hurry -- " "I've found the break! Speak to you later." 'T'HE break showed on the screen, glowing white. Peering out the port, Clayton saw where a boulder had rolled across the pipeline, crushing it, and rolled on. He brought the truck to a stop on the windward side of the pipe. It was blowing 113 miles an hour. Clayton slid out of the truck, carrying several lengths of pipe, some patches, a blowtorch and a bag of tools. They were all tied to him and he was secured to the Brute by a strong nylon rope. Outside, the wind was deafening. It thundered and roared like breaking surf. He adjusted his mask for more oxygen and went to work. Two hours later, he had completed a fifteen-minute repair job. His clothing was shredded and and his air extractor was completely clogged with dust. He climbed back into the Brute, sealed the port and lay on the floor, resting. The truck was starting to tremble in the wind gusts. Clayton ignored it. "Hello? Hello?" Nerishev called over the radio. Wearily, Clayton climbed back into the driver's seat and acknowledged. "Hurry back now, Clayton! No time to rest! The wind's up to 138! I think a storm is coming!" A storm on Carella was something Clayton didn't even want to think about. They had experienced only one in eight months. During it, the winds had gone over 160 miles an hour. He nosed the truck around and started back, driving directly into the wind. At full throttle, he found he was making very little progress. Three miles an hour was all the heavy diesel would do against the pressure of a 138-mile wind. He stared ahead through the slit-window. The wind, outlined by long streamers of dust and sand, seemed to be coming 51 52 straight at him, tunneled out of an infinitely wide sky to the tiny point of his window. Windborne rocks sailed at him, grew large, immense, and shattered against his window. He couldn't stop himself from ducking each time one came. The heavy engine was beginning to labor and miss. "Oh, baby," Clayton breathed, "don't quit now. Not now. Get Papa home. The a quit. Please!" He figured he was about ten miles from the station, which lay directly upwind. He heard a sound like an avalanche plumitieting down a mountainside. It was made by a boulder the size of a house Too big for the wind to lift, it was rolling at him from windward, digging a furrow in the rocky ground as it came. Clayton twisted the steering wheel. The engine labored, and with infinite slowness the truck crept out of the boulder's path. Shaking, Clayton watched the boulder bearing down. With one hand, he pounded on the instrument panel. "Move, baby, move!" der rolled past at a good thirty miles an hour. "Too close," Clayton said to himself. He tried to turn the Brute back into the wind, toward the station. The Brute wouldn't do it. The diesel labored and whined, trying to turn the big truck into the wind. And the wind,, like a solid gray wall, pushed the truck away. The windspeed indicator stood at 159 miles an hour. "How are you doing?" Nerishev asked over the radio. "Just great! Leave me alone, I'm busy." Clayton set his brakes, unstrapped and raced back to the engine. He adjusted timing and mixture, and hurried back to the controls. "Hey, Nerishev! That engine's going to conk out!" It was a full second before Nerishev answered. Then, very calmly, he asked, "What's wrong with it?" "Sand!" Clayton said. "Particles driven at 159 miles an hour -- sand's in the bearings, injectors, everything. I'm going to make all the distance I can." "And then?" "Then I'll try to sail her back," Clayton said. "I just hope the mast will take it." He turned his attention to the controls. At windspeeds like this, the truck had to be handled like a ship at sea. Clayton picked up speed with the wind on his quarter, then came about and slammed into the wind. 53 The Brute made it this time and crossed over onto the other tack. It was the best he could do, Clayton decided. His windward distance would have to be made by tacking. He edged toward the eye of the wind. But at full throttle, the diesel couldn't bring him much closer than forty degrees. For an hour, the Brute forged ahead, tacking back and forth across the wind, covering three miles in order to make two. Miraculously, the engine kept on running. Clayton blessed the manufacturer and begged the diesel to hold out a little while longer. Through a blinding screen of sand, he saw another Carellan land ship. It was reefed down and heeled precariously over. But it forged steadily to windward and soon outdistanced him. Lucky natives, Clayton thought -- 165 miles of wind was a sailing breeze to them! The station, a gray half-sphere, came into sight ahead. "I'm going to make it!" Clayton shouted. "Break out the rum, Nerishev, old man! Papa's getting drunk tonight!" The diesel chose that moment to break down for good.  he set the brakes. What lousy luck! If the wind were behind 54 him, he could roll in. But, of course, it had to be in front. "What are you going to do now?" Nerishev asked. "I'm going to sit here," Clayton said. "When the wind calms down to a hurricane, I'm going to walk home." The Brute's twelve-ton mass was shaking and rattling in the wind blasts. "You know," Clayton said, "I'm going to retire after this tour." "That so? You really mean it?" "Absolutely. I own a farm in Maryland, with frontage on Chesapeake Bay. You know what I'm going to do?" "What?" "I'm going to raise oysters. You see, the oyster -- Hold it." The station seemed to be drifting slowly upwind, away from him. Clayton rubbed his eyes, wondering if he were going crazy. Then he realized that, in spite of its brakes, in spite of its streamlining, the truck was being pushed downwind, away from the station. Angrily he shoved a button on his switchboard, releasing the port and starboard anchors. He heard the solid clunk of the anchors hitting the ground, heard the steel cables scrape and rattle. He let out a hundred and seventy feet of steel line, then set the winch brakes. The truck was holding again. "I dropped the anchors," Clayton said. "Are they holding?" "So far." Clayton lighted a cigarette and leaned back in his padded chair. Every muscle in his body ached from tension. His eyelids were twitching from watching the wind-lines converging on him. He closed his eyes and tried to relax. The sound of the wind cut through the truck's steel plating. The wind howled and moaned, tugging at the truck, trying to find a hold on the smooth surface. At 169 miles an hour, the ventilator baffles blew out. He would be blinded, Clayton thought, if he weren't wearing sealed goggles, choked if he weren't breathing canned air. Dust swirled, thick and electric, within the Brute's cabin. Pebbles, flung with the velocity of rifle bullets, splattered against the hull. They were striking harder now. He wondered how much more force they'd need before they started piercing the armor plating. found it hard to maintain a common-sense attitude. He was painfully aware of the vulnerability of human flesh, appalled at the possibilities for violence in the Universe. What was he doing out here? Man's place was in the calm, still air of Earth. If he ever got back "Are you all right?" Nerishev asked. "Making out just great," Clayton said wearily. "How are things at the station?" "Not so good. The whole structure's starting sympathetic vibration. Enough wind for long enough and the foundations could shatter." "And they want to put a fuel station here!" Clayton said. "Well, you know the problem. This is the only solid planet beRidge Belt. All the rest are gas giants." "They better build their station in space." "The cost "Hell, man, it'll cost less to build another planet than to try to maintain a fuel base on this one!" Clayton spat out a mouthful of dust. "I just want to get on that relief ship. How many natives at the station now?" "About fifteen, in the shed." "Any sign of violence?" "No, but they're acting funny." "How so?" "I don't know," said Nerishev. "I just don't like it." "Stay out of the shed, huh? You can't speak the language, anyhow, and I want you in one piece when I come back." He hesitated. "If I come back." 55 "You'll be fine," Nerishev said. "Sure I will. I -- oh, Lord!" "What's it? What's wrong?" "Boulder coming down! Talk to you later!" Clayton turned his attention to the boulder, a rapidly growing black speck to windward. It was heading directly toward his anchored and immobilized truck. He glanced at the windspeed indicator. Impossible -- 174 miles an hour! And yet, he reminded himself, winds in the stratospheric jet stream on Earth blow at 200 miles an hour. The boulder, large as a house, still growing as it approached, was rolling directly his way. "Swerve! Turn!" Clayton bellowed at the boulder, pounding the instrument panel with his fist. The boulder was coming at him, straight as a ruler line, rolling right down the wind. With a yell of agony, Clayton touched a button, releasing both anchors at the cable end. There was no time to winch them in, even assuming the winch could take the strain. Still the boulder grew. Clayton released his brakes. The Brute, shoved by a wind of 178 miles an hour, began to pick up speed. Within seconds, he was traveling at 38 miles an hour, staring through his rear-vision mirror at the boulder overtaking him. Clayton twisted the steering wheel hard to the left. The truck tilted over precariously, swerved, fishtailed on the hard ground, and tried to turn itself over. He fought the wheel, trying to bring the Brute back to equilibrium. He thought: I'm probably the first man who ever jibed a twelve-ton truck! The boulder, looking like a whole city block, roared past. The heavy truck teetered for a moment, then came to rest on its six wheels. "Clayton! What happened? Are you all right?" "Fine," Clayton gasped. "But I had to slip the cables. I'm running downwind." "Can you turn?" "Almost knocked her over, trying to." "How far can you run?" Clayton stared ahead. In the distance, he could make out the dramatic black cliffs that rimmed the plain. "I got about fifteen miles to go before I pile into the cliffs. Not much time, at the speed I'm traveling." He locked his brakes. The tires began to scream and the brake linings smoked furiously. But the wind, at 183 miles an hour, didn't even notice the difference. His speed over the ground had picked up to 44 miles an hour. 56 "Try sailing her out!" Nerishev said. "She won't take it." "Try, man! What else can you do? The wind's hit 185 here. The whole station's shaking! Boulders are tearing up the whole post defense. I'm afraid some boulders are going to get through and flatten -- " "Stow it," Clayton said. "I got troubles of my own." "I don't know if the station will stand! Clayton, listen to me. Try the The radio suddenly and dismayingly went dead. Clayton banged it a few times, then gave up. His speed over the ground had reached 49 miles an hour. The cliffs were already looming large before him. "So all right," Clayton said. "Here we go." He released his last anchor, a small emergency job. At its full length of 250 feet of steel cable, it slowed him to 30 miles an hour. The anchor was breaking and ripping through the ground like a jet-propelled plow. Clayton then turned on the sail mechanism. This had been installed by the Earth engineers upon much the same theory that has small ocean-going motor boats carry a small mast and auxiliary sail. The sails are insurance, in case the engine fails. On Carella, a man could never walk home from a stranded vehicle. He had to come in under power. The mast, a short, powerful steel pillar, extruded itself through a gasketed hole in the roof. Magnetic shrouds and stays snapped into place, supporting it. From the mast fluttered a sail made of linkwoven metal. For a mainsheet, Clayton had a three part flexiblesteel cable, working through a winch. The sail was only a few square feet in area. It could drive a twelve-ton monster with its brakes locked and an anchor out on 250 feet of line -- Easily -- with the wind blowing 185 miles an hour.  mainsheet and turned, taking the wind on the quarter. But a quartering course wasn't good enough. He winched the sail in still more and turned further into the wind. With the super-hurricane on his beam, the ponderous truck heeled over, lifting one entire side into the air. Quickly Clayton released a few feet of mainsheet. The metal-link sail screamed and chattered as the wind whipped it. Driving now with just the sail's leading edge, Clayton was able to keep the truck on its feet and make good a course to windward. Through the rear-vision mirror, he could see the black, jagged cliffs behind him. They were his 57 lee shore, his coast of wrecks. But he was sailing out of the trap. Foot by foot, he was pulling away. "That's my baby!" Clayton shouted to the battling Brute. His sense of victory snapped almost at once, for he heard an ear-splitting clang and something whizzed past his head. At 187 miles an hour, pebbles were piercing his armor plating. He was undergoing the Carellan equivalent of a machine-gun barrage. The wind shrieked through the holes, trying to batter him out of his seat. Desperately he clung to the steering wheel. He could hear the sail wrenching. It was made out of the toughest flexible alloys available, but it wasn't going to hold up for long. The short, thick mast, supported by six heavy cables, was whipping like a fishing rod. His brake linings were worn out, and his speed over the ground came up to 57 miles an hour. He was too tired to think. He steered, his hands locked to the wheel, his slitted eyes glaring ahead into the storm. The sail ripped with a scream. The tatters flogged for a moment, then brought the mast down. Wind gusts were approaching 190 miles an hour. The wind now was driving him back toward the cliffs. At 192 miles an hour of wind, the Brute was lifted bodily, thrown for a dozen yards, slammed back on its wheels. A front tire blew under the pressure, then two rear ones. Clayton put his head on his arms and waited for the end. Suddenly, the Brute stopped short. Clayton was flung forward. His safety belt checked him for a moment, then snapped. He banged against the instrument panel and fell back, dazed and bleeding. scious, trying to figure out what had happened. Slowly he pulled himself back into the seat, foggily aware that he hadn't broken any limbs. His stomach was one great bruise. His mouth was bleeding. At last, looking through the rear-vision mirror, he saw what had happened. The emergency anchor, trailing at 250 feet of steel cable, had caught in a deep outcropping of rock. A fouled anchor had brought him up short, less than half a mile from the cliffs. He was saved -- For the moment, at least. But the wind hadn't given up yet. The 193-mile-an-hour wind bellowed, lifted the truck bodily, slammed it down, lifted it again, slammed it down. The steel cable hummed like a guitar string. Clayton wrapped his arms and legs 58 around the seat. He couldn't hold on much longer. And if he let go, the madly leaping Brute would smear him over the walls like toothpaste -- If the cable didn't part first and send him hurtling into the cliffs. He held on. At the top of one swing, he caught a glimpse of the windspeed indicator. The sight of it sickened him. He was through, finished, done for. How could he be expected to hold on through the force of a 187-mile-an-hour wind? It was too much. It was -- 187 miles an hour? That meant that the wind was dropping! He could hardly believe it at first. But slowly, steadily, the dial hand crept down. At 160 miles an hour, the truck stopped slamming and lay passively at the end of its anchor line. At 153, the wind veered -- a sure sign that the blow was nearly over. When it had dropped to 142 miles an hour, Clayton allowed himself the luxury of passing out.  for him later in the day. Skillfully they maneuvered two big land ships up to the Brute, fastened on their long vines -- which tested out stronger than steel -- and towed the derelict truck back to the station. They brought him into the receiving shed and Nerishev carried him into the station's dead air. "You didn't break anything except a couple of teeth," said Nerishev. "But there isn't an unbruised inch on you." "We came through it," Clayton said. "Just. Our boulder defense is completely flattened. The station took two direct hits from boulders and barely contained them. I've checked the foundations; they're badly strained. Another blow like that and we'd make out somehow. Us Earth lads, we come through! That was the worst in eight months. Four months more and the relief ship comes! Buck up, Nerishev. Come with me." "Where are we going?" "I want to talk to that damned Smanik!" They came into the shed. It was filled to overflowing with Carellans. Outside, in the lee of the station, several dozen land ships were moored. "Smanik!" Clayton called. "What's going on here?" "It is the Festival of Summer," Smanik said. "Our great yearly holiday." "Hm. What about that blow? What did you think of it?" "I would classify it as a moderate gale," said Smanik. "Nothing dangerous, but somewhat unpleasant for sailing." "Unpleasant! I hope you get 59 your forecasts a little more accurate in the future." "One cannot always outguess the weather," Smanik said. "It is regrettable that my last forecast should be wrong." "Your last? How come? What's the matter?" "These people," Smanik said, gesturing around him, "are my entire tribe, the Seremai. We have celebrated the Festival of Summer. Now summer is ended and we must go away." "Where to?" "To the caverns in the far west. They are two weeks' sail from here. We will go into the caverns and live there for three months. In that way, we will find safety." Clayton had a sudden sinking feeling in his stomach. "Safety from what, Smanik?" "I told you. Summer is over. We need safety now from the winds -- the powerful storm winds of winter." "What is it?" Nerishev said. "In a moment." Clayton thought very quickly of the super-hurricane he had just passed through, which Smanik had classified as a moderate and harmless gale. He thought of their immobility, the ruined Brute, the strained foundations of the station, the wrecked boulder barrier, the relief ship four months away. "We could go with you in the land ships, Smanik, and take refuge in the caverns with you -- be protected -- " "Of course," said Smanik hospitably. "No, we couldn't," Clayton answered himself, his sinking feeling even lower than during the storm. "We'd need extra oxygen, our own food, a water supply -- " "What is it?" Nerishev repeated impatiently. "What the devil did he say to make you look like that?" "He says the really big winds are just coming," Clayton replied. The two men stared at each other. Outside, a wind was rising. Old-Fashioned Bridge Score Pad ? BjiitLqsL aPiSL Makes Bridge Scoring Easier  More Accurate -- Faster  More Legible! 4 for  1 00 Including Postage Send Check or Money Order (No Coin or Stamps) 4L 49 East 41st St. Jt  New York 17, N. Y.  60 back to see when my book The Conquest of Space first appeared, because the date has some bearing on this story. Well, the copyright note says "First Published in September, 1949," so it must have been in the early summer of that year. The book, as far as the mechanical processes of production are concerned, had advanced almost to the final stage. Color proofs of the paintings had been 61 made and approved by Chesley Bonestell. Galley proofs of the text had been read and corrected. The page proofs had gone from printer to publisher to author and back the same way. All that was left for me to do was to wait. One morning during this waiting period, while reading the New York Times at breakfast, I found a little box, telling that Dr. Gerard P. Kuiper had found a hitherto unknown small satellite of Neptune. Most interesting, that. I dropped the Times, raced to the telephone, dialed my publisher and asked, "Is Conquest of Space on the presses?" The answer was something like, "It might be by now. If you want to know, I can call the printer and ask." "Do that," I said, "and if they haven't started yet, tell them to wait till afternoon. I'm coming in." The reason for this telephone call was that I realized that a few passages in the book were suddenly wrong. There was one which read "the lonely moon of Neptune," another one which read "Neptune's single moon" and a third one that said "like Earth, Neptune has only one moon." Don't bother looking it up -- the printer had planned to start the press run that Same afternoon, and by 11:30, the three passages had been replaced by others 62 which were factually correct and took the same amount of space. My reason for remembering this now is that I told the editor, while typing the changes, that my statement might be proved wrong for Ea'-th, too, one day. Well, as far as we can tell, it won't be. Earth does have only one moon, we are sure now -- reasonably sure, that is. ceived a large brown envelope in the mail which said on the outside "Office of Ordnance Research, U. S. Army" and inside there was a 30-page report, on the cover of which it said in letters of diminishing size: State College, New Mexico Interim Report on for the period 1953-56 By Clyde W. Tombaugh Dr. Clyde W. Tombaugh, most Galaxy readers will probably recall, is the discoverer of the planet Pluto, and early in 1954, it became known that the Office of Ordnance Research gave him, via Lowell Observatory and New Mexico State College, a research contract to find out whether Earth might not have another small moon, or possibly moons. I devoted part of my column in the September, 1954, issue of Galaxy to the news that such a search was on and I explained then why these additional moons, if they existed, had to be quite small. The story of the second moon of Earth has had a rather tenacious life ever since 1870, which was the year when Jules Verne's Autour de la Lurie appeared, the second part of his story about the shot to the Moon. In it, Verne provided the three inhabitants of his Moon projectile with a glimpse of the second moon of Earth and explained that a French astronomer by the name of Petit had postulated its existence. Although no figure for the size of this second moon is given in the story, the reader is left with the impression that it must be rather substantial, at least a mile in diameter. Astronomers declared at a later date that a moon a mile in diameter at the distance given by Petit (4650 miles) would have been discovered by the ancient Babylonians, since it would be, at certain times, a rather easy nakedeye object. Before this fact was presented, several German astronomers had spent some time trying to find Petit's moon, which they punningly called Kleinchen. The point of the pun is that Petit is the French word for "little" or "small" while Kleinchen is German for "the little one." Of course they did not find his moon. By the time Dr. Tombaugh started his search, it was quite clear that the additional satellite would be measured in feet and not in miles -- how many feet depended, naturally, on the distance. came that Tombaugh had found two moons, one 400 miles out and another one at a distance of 600 miles. The story went with it that, when this report reached the Pentagon, a general asked suspiciously, "Are they natural?" That story may be true, but the report that two moons had been found was not. If anybody knows how it originated, he is keeping his lips tightly shut. At any event, Dr. Tombaugh wrote me at the time that the report was not true. Moreover, it referred to distances that had not even been investigated at the time. The search was made by telescopic camera and the sensitivity of the instrumentation was revealed with a sentence that has been quoted quite a number of times since. The equipment, the statement said, could discover a tennis ball at a height of 1000 miles, provided only that it was white. It also could discover a V-2 rocket (which is just short of 63 47 feet) at the distance of the Moon. This original statement has since been amended to read that the tennis ball could be found even if it showed itself only in half phase; the V-2 rocket near the Moon would have to be in full phase and also painted white; Any satellite of Earth -- natural or artificial -- which is closer than a certain limit would have to move so fast to stay in its orbit that it would rise in the west and set in the east. The limit just mentioned is 22,300 miles from the surface. At that distance, the satellite would have an orbital period of 24 hours and would neither rise nor set but just hang in the sky over one hemisphere and never be visible from the other. Satellites beyond that limit would behave as one expects them to behave. Let us assume now that we have a satellite 4000 miles from the surface. It would need just four hours to go around the Earth once. Knowing this, one can calculate how fast it would move across the sky. Then an astronomical camera can be geared to sweep across the sky at the same rate. If the satellite is in the field of vision of the camera, it would show up as a dot on the plate, while the fixed stars in the field of vision would show up as 64 streaks from edge to edge. If that satellite were at, say, 3700 miles, but the camera were set for a sweep for a 4000-mile satellite, it would still show up. It would have made a very short trail, very easily distinguishable from the edge-to-edge star streaks. It should be clear from this explanation that a satellite search with such equipment is mostly a question of patience, a commodity which must be built-in in any astronomer. It is "merely" a question of adjusting the camera for a whole series of sweeps, corresponding to various satellite distances and orbital periods. If there is one, it must be caught sooner or later. on a photographic plate is not enough proof, however. There might be a tiny bubble in the emulsion, a flaw of some kind -- I mentioned once in this column that the planet Pluto was missed on a photographic plate (years before Tombaugh found it on another one) because the image happened to have fallen on such a flaw and was taken to be a part of it. To avoid being fooled by such an accidental dot, something else had to be done. It was this: when the trails of the fixed stars had moved to about the center of the plate, the camera was moved a little bit without closing the shutter. The result of this action was that every star trail, at that point, made a very short vertical line and then continued on a different level. (For faint stars, this short vertical line did not register on the plate.) Now if there was a satellite at the distance for which the sweep was set, it would make two dots at the proper distance from each other. That there should be a plate flaw producing this effect was most unlikely. The search was conducted from Lowell Observatory at Flagstaff, Arizona, which, in spite of its generally fine location, had one disadvantage which has to do with the position of the orbits of the unknown satellites relative to the Earth. There is, as far as I know, no rule that says that a satellite could not circle its planet going from pole to pole. The simple facts are that no such case is known and that it is highly unlikely for various theoretical reasons. A tiny satellite of Earth could have two possible origins. One is that it is a piece of debris from the Asteroid Belt which has, for some reason, been drifting inward in the Solar System and has been captured by Earth. That would require such a peculiar sequence of astronomical events that it is not very likely. In most cases, such a piece of cosmic matter drifting in toward the Earth would either simply pass on with a minor change in orbit, or else it would touch atmosphere and crash as a meteorite. Capture by the Earth would be exceedingly rare. But while capture would be literally a case of much more than "one in a million," it is not impossible. Such a satellite would circle the Earth in about the plane of the ecliptic -- the plane of the Earth's orbit around the Sun. The other possibility has to do with our real and rather large moon. More and more astronomers seem to incline to the belief that the Moon was formed in an orbit around the Earth of loose matter, ranging in size from a few molecules of something to large mountains. "Moon matter" left, they would orbit around the Earth in or very nearly in the plane of the Moon's orbit. Since the plane of the Moon's orbit and the ecliptic are inclined to each other by only five degrees, the search of these two planes is really the same thing, for some deviation from either one or the other must be taken for granted. The third possibility is that a satellite circles the Earth in the 65 plane of its equator, inclined by 23 x h degrees to the ecliptic. But a satellite over the equator would have been pulled into that orbit by the Earth's equatorial bulge, which implies that it would be fairly low. If it weren't, it wouldn't be in that plane. This is where the search from Flagstaff left a hole in the picture. A moonlet circling the Earth over the equator at a lesser distance than 1600 miles from the surface could not be seen -- or, rather, photographed -- from Flagstaff. Strangely enough, the search for anything inside the orbit of the Moon was really virgin territory. Barring the occasional looking for Kleinchen a few Germans had indulged in around the turn of the century, it had never been done. Well, we now know that there is nothing in that region, with the possible exception of equatorial orbits below 1600 miles. For these, Dr. Tombaugh moved to Quito, Ecuador, where such moonlets would be vertically overhead. But the Interim Report was written before this move took place and covered only the work at Flagstaff. It concluded: Much of the space about the Earth has been searched. Most of this space has been found to be empty of material moving in the most-likely orbits and large enough to be seen by the present equipment Some "suspects" have been found on the photographic films, but in all save a few instances it has been possible to determine that the record was not that of a satellite. These images, if not due to defects in the photographic plates, could have been tracks of very small asteroids moving past the earth in their journey around the sun. The several suspects not yet eliminated as satellites are ones which cannot be checked until photographic work has started on the equator. From a statistical point of view, it is more likely that they will turn out not to be satellites. The chance of a discovery of astronomical or geodetic value has, from the beginnnig, been regarded as very small. But a completely negative result, a determination that the space near the earth is free of debris up to a certain size, could have comforting significance to long-range ballisticians and to proponents of space travel. r  "HE explanation of the difficulty of capturing moonlets going around the Sun -- because they go around the Sun, they are, of course, tiny planetoids or asteroids -- implied that any additional satellite that might have been  This conclusion was written by The Office of Ordnance Research, not by Tombaugh. 66 found would most probably have been matter left over when the Moon formed. But if such matter was left over, it could go around the Earth in some other ways. One possibility was that it remained in the same orbit as the Moon, but circling the Earth either 60 degrees ahead of the Moon or 60 degrees behind the Moon. In the case of Jupiter and the so-called Trojan Asteroids, this has been found to be true -- many years, incidentally, after it had been advanced as a theoretical possibility. Having this nice equipment available, it was obvious that Dr. Tombaugh should use it to see whether there might be more moons in the orbit of the Moon. This particular phase of the search had been planned, but by the time the Interim Report was written, it had not been carried out, due largely to bad weather. But "left-over" Moon matter could still do something else. It could form secondary moons, moonlets of our moon. If such a secondary moon had been found, it would have been the first of its kind in the Solar System. It is perfectly possible that the larger moons in our solar system have such secondary moons, but if they do, they are all too small to be detected from the Earth. Secondary moons of our moon would have been fairly easy to identify, again if they were large enough to register on the photographic plate. The most likely orbit of such secondary moons would be again in the ecliptic, or else in the plane of the Moon's orbit. Because of this, they would pass between Moon and Earth and then disappear behind the Moon. Twice during every circuit of the Moon, they would be at "greatest elongation," which means farthest away from the Moon either to the east or to the west. Actually we would see this portion of the orbit strongly foreshortened so that such a secondary moon would remain nearly stationary, to the eye, near greatest elongation for a while. But no matter at what distance it is from the Moon, it would share the orbital movement of the Moon. If you can catch a dot of light, on either side of the Moon, which travels across the sky at very nearly the rate of the Moon itself, you have caught a secondary moon. you did it visually. If you try to do it photographically, chances are that the Moon will cover up the image of the secondary satellite. The Moon is bright enough to ruin everything faint in its vicinity on a plate. Hence this particular search had to wait 67 for an eclipse of the Moon. As Dr. Tombaugh reported: "The crater Aristarchus is the brightest spot on the moon, and it can be seen in a telescope with some difficulty when the moon is in total eclipse. With a visual guide telescope on the same mounting with the Schmidt camera, one can guide the camera on Aristarchus and prevent the dilution of possible satellite images." All this had been worked out for the total eclipse of January 18, 1954. "Unfortunately, on the night of the moon's eclipse, the sky was covered by a thick haze." At the time the report was written, there were hopes for the longduration eclipse which took place at midnight, November 17-18, 1956. 1 know that all the amateur astronomers in New York, Long Island and New Jersey were bitterly disappointed, for there was more than just a thick haze. It poured. The weather must have been bad enough to be useless in Flagstaff, too, because no report about a secondary moon has come in yet. But while Tombaugh's work is virtually definite for the space above 1600 miles (and lower down elsewhere than over the equator), a secondary moon of Earth, a moon of the Moon, and also "Trojan" moonlets in the Moon's orbit, are still possible. Their discovery would, for the 68 time being, be of scientific interest only, but it would be interesting. Naturally an intensive search program of this type had all kinds of "by-products," as Charles F. Capen of the New Mexico College called them in Sky and Telescope. A number of meteorites and one bright fireball were caught on the plates. A few others showed very strange zigzag designs -- the Naval Observatory's Flagstaff section had released a bunch of meteorological balloons at night without telling anybody. One night, an orange light moved noiselessly from north to south in a straight line; glasses proved it to be the exhaust of a high-flying jet. Another night, they had "Lubbock Lights," but they were a squadron of helicopters. Six months or so from now, another satellite watch will be on, but then it won't be a natural satellite. We'll have made it ourselves.  quite a long time since anybody talked about Moon rockets. Twenty-five to thirty years ago, before the time where there was any rocket "hardware," things were different -- the Moon rocket was a favorite topic of conversation among rocket enthusiasts. As the actual engineering research began, the favorite idea of the Moon rocket began to be overshadowed by the nasty reality of an oxygen valve which leaked, and kept leaking no matter what you did about it. And a parachute release that worked was more fascinating by far than the most elegant set of equations. As time went on, all thoughts concentrated first on the high-altitude sounding rocket, then the long-range rocket, and finally on the artificial satellite. But now the Moon rocket is with us again, in a form which bears little resemblance to the drawings made thirty years ago, but with the encouraging message that it could be built later this year if somebody can be found to sign some papers. However, a little background is needed first. In Professor Hermann Oberth's writings -- from 1923 to 1929 -- you can find a discussion of something he called the "optimal velocity." The problem was this: a rising rocket has to fight air resistance, and air resistance goes up very sharply as the velocity increases. As far as air resistance was concerned, a slowly accelerating rocket was far better than a quickly accelerating rocket. But while the rocket struggled up through a resisting atmosphere, slowly, it also lost 32 feet per second of velocity every second, because Earth tried to pull it back. Hence, as far as gravitation was concerned, the quickly accelerating rocket beat the slowly accelerating rocket tailfins down. There had to be a happy medium, a rocket which did not create too much air resistance for itself and did not lose too much speed to gravity, either. And that was the "optimal velocity." The first large rockets, the V-2s, happened not to be troubled by that problem. They could not accelerate very fast because they were so heavy. By the time they got to be really fast, they were above 60,000 feet, with about 90 per cent of the atmosphere below them. Large rockets which were capable of very high accelerations were still to come. But they came, the big solid fuel rockets we now have, which are mostly used to boost heavy missiles into the air. If one had tried to fire such heavy solid fuel rockets, or clusters of them, from the surface, there would have been trouble with air resistance. And this is not just theory, for such clusters, Vehicles, have been fired to measure air resistance at very high velocities. A. Van Allan of Iowa University had tried something else. 69 There is a medium-sized solidfuel rocket called the Deacon. When fired vertically from sea level, it can reach a height of 60,000 feet, or not quite 12 miles. Van Allan had the Deacon lifted by a plastic Skyhook balloon to about 12 miles and fired it from there. It went to 55 and 60 miles because it did not have to fight much air resistance. This rocket-balloon combination was dubbed the Rockoon and some important research work has been done with it recently. More of it will come during the International Geophysical Year. Knowing all this, we are now ready to understand the new Moon rocket, presented for the first time in a paper read in September, 1956, at the International Astronautical Congress in Rome. The authors of the paper were Kurt R. Stehling and Richard Foster, both of them propulsion engineers for the Naval Research Laboratory and presumably quite busy with the Vanguard satellitecarrier rockets. The "first stage" of the new Moon rocket is a Skyhook balloon which must be able to lift a rocket weighing 26,574 lbs. to a height of 70,000 feet. This, Stehling said, means a balloon of a capacity of four million cubic feet, adding that three-million-cubicfoot Skyhooks have been built and launched. 70 The Moon rocket would hang vertically below the balloon and tear through it when ignited. This will not hamper the rocket a bit and will not even cause an avoidable loss of the balloon, for the plastic skin of Skyhook balloons is so thin that they can be used only once; they can never be recovered. intact for reuse. The rocket itself is a three-step affair. Step No. 1 is a so-called "cluster" of four large solid-fuel units, weighing together 25,000 lbs., but developing a thrust of 236,000 lbs. They would burn for about 20 seconds. At the end of the burning time, the rocket will be 70.000  110,000 feet up and will be going with a velocity very close to 13,000 feet per second. At an altitude of 180,000 feet, you don't have to worry about air resistance any more, so the next stage, also solid fuel, will be ignited at once. The weight of Step No. 2 is 1510 lbs. It will also burn for 20 seconds, producing a thrust of 14.000 lbs. When its fuel is gone, it will be 280,000 feet high and the velocity will be slightly more than 26,400 feet per second. Then Step No. 3 takes over. Compared to what carried it, it is tiny, a 60-pound solid-fuel rocket with four pounds of "payload" in the nose. It will burn for only 10 seconds, but when it is finished, it will be 352,000 feet up and its velocity will be 39,504 feet per second. order "Fire!" Step No. 3 will be coasting to where the Moon will be four days later, for the time to traverse this distance will be about four days. The rocket will be too small to be seen in a telescope or to be tracked by radar. But radar ought to be able to track the larger stages, so that there should be enough tracking data for a trajectory computation. The time of the impact will be fairly well known, but just where the rocket will strike the Moon will not be known in advance. It is possible that observers may miss the impact for this reason. But the four pounds of payload are such that they will make a permanent and telescopically conspicuous mark on the lunar surface. 71 Dr. Morris Goldpepper  Physicists and engineers can't help -- only my colleagues can bridge the interstellar cavity to pull me out of my aching plight! 72 I McAllister, Danboufge and Smith, sat at the table under the cold blue lighting tubes. One of them, Rorke, was in a corner speaking quietly into a telephone, and one, Fadderman, stood staring out the window at the lights of the city. One, Hansen, had yet to arrive. Fadderman spoke without turning his head. He was the oldest of those present -- the Big Seven, as they were often called. "Lights," he said. "So many lights. Down here." He waved his hand toward the city. "Up there." He gestured toward the sky. "Even with our much-vaunted knowledge, what," he asked, "do we know?" He turned his head. "Perhaps this is too big for us. In the light of the problem, can we really hope to accomplish anything?" Heavy-set Danbourge frowned grimly. "We have received the suffrage of our fellow-scientists, Doctor. We can but try." Lithe, handsome McAllister, che youngest officer of the Association, nodded. "The problem is certainly not greater than that which faced our late, great colleague, the immortal Morton." He pointed to a picture on the panneled wall. "And we all know what he accomplished." 73 Fadderman went over and took his hand. "Your words fill me with courage." McAllister flushed with pleasure. "I am an old man," Fadderman added falteringly. "Forgive my lack of spirit, Doctor" He sat down, sighed, shook his head slowly. Weinroth, burly and redhaired, patted him gently on the back. Natty, silveryhaired little Smith smiled at him consolingly. hung up the telephone, flipped a switch on the wall intercom. "Headquarters here," he said crisply. "Dr. Carl T. Hansen has arrived," a voice informed him. "Bring him up at once," he directed. "And, Nickerson -- " "Yes, Dr. Rorke?" "Let no one else into the building. No one." They sat in silence. After a moment or two, they heard the approach of the elevator, heard the doors slide open, slide shut, heard the elevator descend. Heavy, steady footsteps approached; knuckles rapped on the opaque glass door. Rorke went over to the door, said, "A conscientious and diligent scientist -- " must remain a continual student," a deep voice finished the quotation. Rorke unlocked the door, peered out into the corridor, admitted Hansen, locked the door. "I would have been here sooner, but another emergency interposed," Hansen said. "A certain political figure -- ethics prevent my being more specific -- suffered an oral hemorrhage following an altercation with a woman who shall be nameless, but, boy, did she pack a wallop! A so-called Specialist, gentlemen, with offices on Park Avenue, had been, as he called it, 'applying pressure' with a gauze pad. I merely used a little Gelfoam as a coagulant agent and the hemorrhage stopped almost at once. When will the public learn, eh, gentlemen?" Faint smiles played upon the faces of the assembled scientists. Hansen took his seat. Rorke bent down and lifted two tape-recording devices to the table, set them both in motion. The faces of the men became serious, grim. "This is an emergency session of the Steering Committee of the Executive Committee of the American Dental Association," Rorke said, "called to discuss measures of dealing with the case of Dr. Morris Goldpepper. One tape will be deposited in the vaults of the Chase Manhattan Bank in New York; the other will be similarly secured in the vaults of the Wells Fargo and Union Trust Company Bank in San 74 Francisco. Present at this session are Doctors Rorke, Weinroth and Smith -- President, First and Second Vice-presidents, respectively -- Fadderman, Past President, McAllister, Public Information, Danbourge, Legal, and Hansen, Policy." He looked around at the set, tense faces. "Doctors," he went on, "I think I may well say that humanity is, as of this moment, face to face with a great danger, and it is a bitter jest that it is not to the engineers or the astronomers, not to medicine nor yet to nuclear nor any other kind of physics, that humanity must now look for salvation -- but to the members of the dental profession!" His voice rose. "Yes -- to the practitioners of what has become perhaps the least regarded of all the learned sciences! It is indeed ironical. We may at this juncture consider the comments of the now deceased Professor Earnest Hooton, the Harvard anthropologist, who observed with a sorrow which did him credit that his famed University, instead of assisting its Dental School as it ought, treated it -- and I quote his exact words -- 'Like a yellow dog.' " His voice trembled. flushed an angry red. Weinroth growled. Danbourge's fist hit the table and stayed there, clenched. Fadderman gave a soft, broken sigh. "But enough of this. We are not jealous, nor are we vindictive," President Rorke went on. "We are confident that History, 'with its long tomorrow,' will show how, at this danger-fraught point, the humble and little thought-of followers of dental science recognized and sized up the situation and stood shoulder to shoulder on the ramparts!" He wiped his brow with a paper tissue. "And now I will call upon our beloved. Past President, Dr. Samuel I. Fadderman, to begin our review of the incredible circumstances which have brought us here tonight. Dr. Fadderman? If you please" The well-known Elder Statesman of the A.D.A. nodded his head slowly. He made a little cage of his fingers and pursed and then unpursed his lips. At length he spoke in a soft and gentle voice. "My first comment, brethren, is that I ask for compassion. Morris Goldpepper is not to blame! "Let me tell you a few words about him. Goldpepper the Scientist needs no introduction. Who has not read, for instance, his 'The Bilateral Vertical Stroke and Its Influence on the Pattern of Occlusion' or his 'Treatment, Planning, Assemblage and Cementation of a 14-Unit Fixed Bridge' -- to name only two? But I shall speak about Goldpepper the Man. He is forty-six years of age and served with honor in the United States Navy Dental Corps during the Second World War. He has been a widower since shortly after the conclusion of that conflict. Rae -- the late Mrs. Goldpepper, may she rest in peace -- often, used to say, 'Morry, if I go first, promise me you'll marry again,' but he passed it off with a joke; and, as you know, he never did. "They had one child, a daughter, Suzanne, a very sweet girl, now married to a Dr. Sheldon Fingerhut, D.D.S. I need not tell you, brethren, how proud our colleague was when his only child married this very fine young member of our profession. The Fingerhuts are now located on Unbalupi, one of the Micronesian islands forming part of the United States Trust Territory, where Dr. Sheldon is teaching dental hygiene, sanitation and prosthesis to the natives thereof." Dr. Hansen asked, "Are they aware of -- " "The son-in-law knows something of the matter," the older man said. "He has not seen fit to inform his wife, who is in a delicate condition and expects shortly to be confined. At his suggestion, I have been writing -- or, rather, typing -- letters purporting to come from her father, on his stationery, with the excuse that he badly singed his fingers on a Bunsen burner while annealing a new-type hinge for dentures and consequently cannot hold his pen." He sipped from a glass of water. "Despite his great scientific accomplishments," Dr. Fadderman went on, "Morry had an impractical streak in him. Often I used to call on him at his bachelor apartment in the Hotel Davenport on West End Avenue, where he moved following his daughter's marriage, and I would find hitp immersed in reading matter of an escapist kind -- tales of crocodile hunters on the Malayan Peninsula, or magazines dealing with interplanetary warfare, or collections of short stories about vampires and werewolves and similar superstitious creations. " 'Morry,' I said reproachfully, 'what a way to spend your ojfhours. Is it worth it? Is it healthy? You would do much better, believe me, to frequent the pool or the handball court at the Y. Or,' I pointed out to him, 'if you want to read, why ignore the rich treasures of literature: Shakespeare, Ruskin, Elbert Hubbard, Edna Ferber, and so on? Why retreat to these immature-type fantasies?' At first he only smiled and quoted 76 the saying, 'Each to his or her own taste.'" was broken by young Dr. McAllister. "You say," he said, "'at first.' " Old Dr. Fadderman snapped out of his revery. "Yes, yes. But eventually he confessed the truth to me. He withheld nothing." The assembled dental scientists then learned that the same Dr. Morris Goldpepper, who had been awarded not once but three successive times the unique honor of the Dr. Alexander Peabody Medal for New Achievements in Dental Prosthesis, was obsessed with the idea that there was sentient life on other worlds -- that it would shortly be possible to reach these other worlds -- and that he himself desired to be among those who went. " 'Do you realize, Sam?' he asked me," reported Fadderman. " 'Do you realize that, in a very short time, it will no longer be a question of fuel or even of metallurgy? That submarines capable of cruising for weeks and months without surfacing foretell the possibility of traveling through airless space? The chief problem has now come down to finding how to build a takeoff platform capable of withstanding a thrust of several million pounds.' And his eyes glowed." Dr. Fadderman had inquired, with good-natured sarcasm, how the other man expected this would involve him. The answer was as follows: Any interplanetary expedition would find it just as necessary to take along a dentist as to take along a physician, and that he -- Dr. Goldpepper -- intended to be that dentist! Dr. Weinroth's hand slapped the table with a bang. "By thunder, I say the man had courage!" Dr. Rorke looked at him with icy reproof. "I should be obliged," he said stiffly, "if there would be no further emotional outbursts." Dr. Weinroth's face fell. "I beg the Committee's pardon, Mr. President," he said. Dr. Rorke nodded graciously, indicated by a gesture of his hand that Dr. Fadderman had permission to continue speaking. The old man took a letter from his pocket and placed it on the table. "This came to me like a bolt from the blue beyond. It is dated November 8 of last year. Skipping the formal salutation, it reads: 'At last I stand silent upon the peak in Darien' -- a literary reference, gentlemen, to Cortez's alleged discovery of the Pacific Ocean; actually it was Balboa -- 'my great dream is about to be realized. Before long, I shall be back to tell you about it, but just exactly when, I am not able to say. History is being made! Long 77 live Science! Sincerely yours, Morris Goldpepper, D.D.S.'" He passed the letter around the table. Dr. Smith asked, "What did you do on receiving this communication, Doctor?" Dr. Fadderman had at once taken a taxi to West End Avenue. The desk clerk at the hotel courteously informed him that the man he sought had left on a vacation of short but not exactly specified duration. No further information was known. Dr. Fadderman's first thought was that his younger friend had gotten some sort of position with a Government project which he was not free to discuss, and his own patriotism and sense of duty naturally prevented him from making inquiries. "But I began, for the first time," the Elder Statesman of American Dentistry said, "to read up on the subject of space travel. I wondered how a man 46 years of age could possibly hope to be selected over younger men." Dr. Danbourge spoke for the first time. "Size," he said. "Every ounce would count in a spaceship and Morris was a pretty little guy." "But with the heart of a lion," Dr. Weinroth said softly. "Miles and miles and miles of heart." The other men nodded their agreement to this tribute. T1UT as time went on and the - year drew to its close and he heard no word from his friend, Dr. Fadderman began to worry. Finally, when he received a letter from the Finger huts, saying that they had not been hearing either, he took action. He realized it was not likely that the Government would have made plans to include a dentist in this supposed project without communicating with the A.D.A. and he inquired of the current President, Dr. Rorke, if he had any knowledge of such a project, or of the whereabouts of the missing man. The answer to both questions was no. But on learning the reasons for Dr. Fadderman's concern, he communicated with Col. Lemuel Coggins, head of the Col. Coggins informed him that no one of Dr. Goldpepper's name or description was or had been affiliated with any such project, and that, in fact, any such project was still -- as he put it -- "still on the drawing-board." Drs. Rorke and Fadderman, great as was their concern, hesitated to report Dr. Goldpepper missing. He had, after all, paid rent on apartment, office and laboratory, well in advance. He was a mature man, of very considerable intelligence, and one who presumably knew what he was doing. 78 "It is at this point," said Dr. Danbourge, "that I enter the picture. On the 11th of January, I had a call from a Dr. Milton Wilson, who has an office on East 19th Street, with a small laboratory adjoining, where he does prosthetic work. He told me, with a good deal of hesitation, that something exceedingly odd had come up, and he asked me if I knew where Dr. Morris Goldpepper was" The morning of the 11th of January, an elderly man with a curious foreign accent came into Dr. Wilson's office, gave the name of Smith and complained about an upper plate. It did not feel comfortable, Mr. Smith said, and it irritated the roof of his mouth. There was a certain reluctance on his part to allow Dr. Wilson to examine his mouth. This was understandable, because the interior of his mouth was blue. The gums were entirely edentulous, very hard, almost horny. The plate itself -- "Here is the plate," Dr. Danbourge said, placing it on the table. "Dr. Wilson supplied him with another. You will observe the perforations on the upper, or palatal, surface. They had been covered with a thin layer of gum arabic, which naturally soon wore almost entirely off, with the result that the roof of the mouth became irritated. Now this is so very unusual that Dr. Wilson -- as soon as his patient, the socalled Mr. Smith, was gone -- broke open the weirdly made plate to find why the perforations had been made. In my capacity as head of the Association's Legal Department," Dr. Danbourge stated, "I have come across some extraordinary occurrences, but nothing like this." This was a small piece of a white, flexible substance, covered with tiny black lines. Danbourge picked up a large magnifying glass. "You may examine these objects, Doctors," he said, "but it will save your eyesight if I read to you from an enlarged photostatic copy of this last one. The nature of the material, the method of writing, or of reducing the writing to such size all are unknown to us. It may be something on the order of microfilm. But that is not important. The important thing is the content of the writing -- the portent of the writing. "Not since Dr. Morton, the young Boston dentist, realized the uses of sulphuric ether as an anesthetic has any member of our noble profession discovered anything of even remotely similar importance; and perhaps not before, either." He drew his spectacles from their case and began to read aloud. 79 II great profession lacks the glamour and public adulation of the practice of medicine, and even the druggists -- not having a Hippocratic Oath -- can preen themselves on their so-called Oath of Maimonides (though, believe me, the great Maimonides had no more to do with it than Morris Goldpepper, D.D.S.), no one can charge us with not having as high a standard of ethics and professional conduct as physicians and surgeons, M.D. Nor do I hesitate for one single moment to include prostheticians not holding the degree of Doctor of Dental Surgery or Doctor of Dental Medicine, whose work is so vital and essential. When the records of our civilization are balanced, then -- but perhaps not before -- the real importance of dental science will be appreciated. Now it is merely valued at the moment of toothache. It is only with a heavy heart that I undertake deliberately to produce inferior work, and with the confidence that all those to whom the standards of oral surgery and dental prosthetics are dear will understand the very unusual circumstances which have prompted me so to do. And, understanding, will forgive. No one can hold the standards of our pro80 fession higher or more sacred than I. It must be admitted that I was not very amused on a certain occasion when my cousin, Nathaniel Pomerance, introduced me to an engineering contractor with these words, "You two should have a lot in common -- you both build bridges," and uttered a foolish laugh. But I venture to say that this was one of the truest words ever spoken in questionable jest. Humility is one thing, false pride another. Those who know anything of modern dentistry at all know of the Goldpepper Bridge and the Goldpepper Crown. It is I, Dr. Morris Goldpepper, inventor of both, and perfector of the Semi-retractable Clasp which bears my name, who writes these words you see before you. Nothing further should be needful by way of identification. And now to my report. On the first of November, 'a day of evil import forever in the personal calendar of the unhappy wretch who writes these lines, not even knowing for sure if they will ever be read -- but what else can I do? -- shortly after 5 : 00 P.M., my laboratory door was knocked on. I found there a curious-looking man of shriveled and weazened appearance. He asked if I was Dr. Morris Goldpepper, "the famous perfector of the Semi-re81 tractable Clasp," and I pleaded guilty to the flattering impeachment. The man had a foreign-sounding accent, or -- I thought -- it may be that he had an impediment in his speech. Might he see me, was his next question. I hesitated. and to most other practitioners -- a stranger comes and, before you know it, he is slandering some perfectly respectable D.D.S. or D.M.D. The dentist pulled a healthy tooth -- the dentist took such and such a huge sum of money for new plates -- they don't fit him, he suffers great anguish -- he's a poor man, the dentist won't do anything -- et cetera, ad infinitum nauseamque. In short, a nut, a crank, a crackpot. But while I was hesitating, the man yawned, did not courteously cover his mouth with his hand, and I observed to my astonishment that the interior of his mouth was an odd shade of blue! Bemused by this singular departure from normalcy, I allowed him to enter. Then I wondered what to say, since he himself was saying nothing, but he looked around the lab with interest. "State your business" would be too brusque, and "Why is your mouth blue?" would be too gauche. An impasse. 82 Whilst holding up a large-scale model of the Goldpepper Cap (not yet perfected -- will it ever be? Alas, who knows?) this curious individual said, "I know all about you, Dentist Goldpepper. A great scientist, you are. A man of powerful imagination, you are. One who rebels against narrow horizons and yearns to soar to wide and distant worlds, you are." All I could think of to say was, "And what can I do for you?" It was all so true; every single word he said was true. In my vanity was my downfall. I was tricked like the crow with the cheese in the ancient fable of Aesop. The man proceeded to tell me, frankly enough, that he was a denizen of another planet. He had two hearts, would you believe it? And, consequently, two circulatory systems. Two pulses -- one in each arm, one slow, the other fast. It reminded me of the situation in Philadelphia some years ago when there were two telephone systems -- if you had only a Bell phone, you couldn't call anyone who had only a Keystone phone. The interior of his mouth was blue and so was the inside of his eyelids. He said his world had three moons. You may imagine my emotions at hearing that my long-felt dream to communicate with otherworldly forms of sentient life was at last realized! And to think that they had singled out not the President of the United States, not the Director-General of the U.N., but me, Morris Goldpepper, D.D.S.! Could human happiness ask for more, was my unspoken question. I laughed softly to myself and I thought, What would my cousin Nathaniel Pomerance say now? I was like wax in this extraterrestrial person's hands (he had six distinct and articulate digits on each one), and I easily agreed to say nothing to anyone until the question of diplomatic recognition could be arranged on a higher echelon. "Non-recognition has its advantages, Goldpepper Dental Surgeon," he said with a slight smile. "No passport for your visit, you will need." Well! A personal invitation to visit Proxima Centauri Gamma, or whatever the planet's name is! But I felt constrained to look this gift-horse just a little closer in the mouth. How is it that they came inviting me, not, let us say, Oppenheimer? Well? "Of his gifts not in need, we are, Surgical Goldpepper. We have passed as far beyond nuclear power as you have beyond wind power. We can. span the Universe -- but in dentistry, like children still, we are. Come and inspect our faculties of your science, Great Goldpepper. If you say, 'This: Yes,' then it will be yes. If you direct, 'This: No,' then it will be no. In respect to the science of dentistry, our Edison and our Columbus, you will be." I asked when we would leave and he said in eight days. I asked how long the trip would take. For a moment, I was baffled when he said it would take no longer than to walk the equivalent of the length of the lab floor. Then he revealed his meaning to me: Matter transmission! Of course. No spaceship needed. brief disappointment at not being able to see the blazing stars in black outer space. But, after all, one ought not be greedy at such a time. I cannot point out too strongly that at no time did I accept or agree to accept any payment or gratuity for this trip. I looked upon it in the same light as the work I have done for various clinics. "Should I take along books? Equipment? What?" I asked my (so-to-speak) guide. He shook his head. Only my presence was desired on the first trip. A visit of inspection. Very well. On the morning of Nov. 8th, I wrote a brief note to my old and dear friend, Dr. Samuel Fadderman, the senior mentor of American Dentistry on hearing these words, the Elder Statesman sobbed softly into his cupped hands, and in the afternoon, so excited and enthralled that I noticed no more of my destination than that it was north of the Washington Market, I accompanied my guide to a business building in the aforesaid area. He led me into a darkened room. He clicked a switch. There was a humming noise, a feeling first of heaviness, then of weightlessness, and then an odd sort of light came on. I was no longer on the familiar planet of my birth! I was on an unknown world! Over my head, the three moons of this far-off globe sailed majestically through a sky wherein I could note unfamiliar constellations. The thought occurred to me that poets on this planet would have to find another rhyme, inasmuch as moons (plural form) does not go with June (singular form). One satellite was a pale yellow, one was brown, and' the third was a creamy pink. Not knowing the names of these lunary orbs in the native tongue, I decided to call them Vanilla, Chocolate and Strawberry. Whilst my mind was filled with these droll fancies, I felt a tug at my sleeve, where my guide was holding it. He gestured and I followed. "Now," I thought to myself, "he will bring me before the President of their Galactic Council, or whatever he is called," and I stood obediently within a circle marked on the surface of the platform whereon we stood. In a moment, we were mattertransported to an inside room somewhere, and there I gazed about me in stupefaction, not to say astonishment. My eyes discerned the forms of Bunsen burners, Baldor lathes, casting machines and ovens, denture trays, dental stone, plaster, shellac trays, wires of teeth, and all the necessary equipment of a fully equipped dental prosthetic laboratory. My surprise at the progress made by these people in the science at which they were allegedly still children was soon mitigated by the realization that all the items had been made on Earth. A S I was looking and examining, a door opened and several people entered. Their faces were a pale blue, and I realized suddenly that my guide must be wearing makeup to conceal his original complexion. They spoke together in their native dialect; then one of them, with a rod of some kind in his hand, turned to me. He opened his mouth. I perceived his gums were bare. "Dentical person," he said, "make me teeth." 84 85 I turned in some perplexity to my guide. "I understood you to say my first visit would be one of inspection only." Everyone laughed, and I observed that all were equally toothless. The man in the chair poked me rudely with his rod or staff. "Talk not! Make teeth!" Fuming with a well-justified degree of indignation, I protested at such a gross breach of the laws of common hospitality. Then, casting concealment to the winds, these people informed me as follows: Their race is entirely toothless in the adult stage. They are an older race than ours and are born looking ancient and wrinkled. It is only comparatively recently that they have established contact with Earth, and in order that they should not appear conspicuous, and in order to be able to eat our food, they realized that they must be supplied with artificial teeth. My so-called guide, false friend, my enticer andor kidnaper, to give him his due, had gotten fitted at a dentist's in New York and cunningly enquired who was the leading man in the field. Alas for fame! The man answered without a second of hesitation, "That is no other one than Morris Goldpepper, D.D.S., perfector of the Semiretractable Clasp." First this unscrupulous extraterrestrial procured the equipment, then he procured me. "Do I understand that you purport that I assist you in a plan to thwart and otherwise circumvent the immigration laws of the United States?" was my enquiry. The man in the chair poked me with his rod again. "You understand! So now make teeth!" What a proposition to make to a law-abiding, patriotic American citizen by birth! What a demand to exact of a war veteran, a taxpayer and one who has been three times on jury duty since 1946 alone (People vs. Garrity, People vs. Vanderdam, and Lipschutz vs. Krazy-Kut Kool Kaps, Inc.)! My whole being revolted. I spoke coldly to them, informing them that the situation was contrary to my conception of dental ethics. But to no avail. My treacherous dragoman drew a revolver from his pocket. "Our weapons understand, you do not. Primitive Earth weapons, yes. So proceed with manufacture, Imprisoned Goldpepper." I went hot and cold. Not, I beg of you to understand, with fear, but with humiliation. Imprisoned Goldpepper! The phrase, with all the connotations it implied, rang in my ears. I bowed my head and a phrase from the literary work "Sampson Agonistes" (studied as a student in the College of the City of New 86 York) rang through my mind: Eyeless in Gaza, grinding corn Oh, blind, blind, blind, amidst the blaze of noon But even in this hour of mental agony, an agony which has scarcely abated to speak of, I had the first glimmering of the idea which I hope will enable me to warn Earth. scornful glance to show these blue-complected individuals how well I appreciated that their socalled advanced science was a mere veneer over the base metal of their boorishness, I set to work. I made the preliminary impressions and study casts, using an impression tray with oval floor form, the best suited for taking impressions of edentulous ridges. And so began the days of my slavery. Confined as I am here, there is neither day nor night, but an unremitting succession of frenum trims, post dams, boxing in, pouring up, festoon carving, fixing sprue channels, and all the innumerable details of dental prosthetic work. No one as ts me. No one converses with me, save in brusque barks j levant to the work at hand. My 1 od consists of liqueous and ; atinous substances such as m lit be expected would form the di of a toothless race. Oh, I am sick of the sight of their blue skins, bluer mouths and homy ridges! I am sick of my serfdom! I have been given material to keep records and am writing this in expectation of later reducing it in size by the method here employed, and of thereinafter inserting copies between the palatal and occlusual surfaces of the plates. It will be necessary to make such plates imperfect, so that the wearers will be obliged to go to dentists on Earth for repairs, because it is not always practical for them to matterport -- in fact, I believe they can only do it on the 8th day of every third month. Naturally, I cannot do this to every plate, for they might become suspicious. You may well imagine how it goes against my grain to produce defective work, but I have no other choice. Twice they have brought me fresh dental supplies, which is how I calculate their matterporting cycle. I have my wristwatch with me and thus I am enabled to reckon the passing of time. What their exact purpose is in going to Earth, I do not know. My growing suspicion is that their much-vaunted superior science is a fraud and that their only superiority lies in the ability to matterport. One curious item may give a clue : They have ques87 tioned me regarding the Old Age Assistance programs of the several States. As I have said, they all look old. Can it be that elsewhere on this planet there is imprisoned some poor devil of a terrestrial printer or engraver, toiling under duress to produce forged birth certificates and other means of identification, to the fell purpose of allowing these aliens to live at ease at the financial expense of the already overburdened U.S. taxpayer? To whom shall I address my plea for help? To the Federal Government? But it has no official or even unofficial knowledge that this otherworldly race exists. The F.B.I.? But does matterporting under false pretenses to another planet constitute kidnaping across State lines? It seems the only thing I can do is to implore whichever dental practitioner reads these lines to communicate at once with the American Dental Association. I throw myself upon the mercy of my fellow professional men. Dentists and Dental Prostheticians! Beware of men with blue mouths and horny, edentulous ridges! Do not be deceived by flattery and false promises! Remember the fate of that most miserable of men, Morris Goldpepper, D.D.S., and, in his horrible predicament, help, oh, help him! reading of this document. At length it was broken by Dr. Hansen. "That brave man," he said in a husky voice. "That brave little man." "Poor Morris," said Dr. Danbourge. "Think of him imprisoned on a far-off planet, slaving like a convict in a salt mine, so to speak, making false teeth for these inhuman aliens, sending these messages to us across the trackless void. It's pitiful, and yet, Doctors, it is also a tribute to the indomitable spirit of Man!" Dr. Weinroth moved his huge hands. "I'd like to get ahold of just one of those blue bastards," he growled. Dr. Rorke cleared his throat. All present looked at their President respectfully and eagerly. "I need hardly tell you, Doctors," he said crisply, "that the A.D.A. is a highly conservative organization. We do not go about things lightly. One such message we might ignore, but there have been eleven reported, all identical with the first. Even eleven such messages we might perhaps not consider, but when they come from a prominent scientist of the stature of Dr. Morris Goldpepper -- "Handwriting experts have pro88 nounced this to be his handwriting beyond cavil of a doubt. Here" -- he delved into a box -- "are the eleven plates in question. Can any of you look at these clean lines and deny that they are the work of the incomparable Goldpepper?" The six other men looked at the objects, shook their heads. "Beautiful," murmured Dr. Smith, "even in their broken state. Poems in plastic! M. G. couldn't produce bad work if he tried!" Dr. Rorke continued. "Each report confirmed that the person who brought in the plate had a blue mouth and edentulous ridges, just as the message states. Each blue-mouthed patient exhibited the outward appearance of old age. And, gentlemen, of those eleven, no less than eight were reported from the State of California. Do you realize what that means? California offers the highest amount of financial assistance to the elderly! Goldpepper's surmise was right!" Dr. Hansen leaned forward. "In addition, our reports show that five of those eight are leaders in the fight against fluoridation of drinking water! It is my carefully considered belief that there is something in their physical makeup, evolved on another planet, which cannot tolerate fluorine even in minute quantities, because they certainly -- being already toothless -- wouldn't be concerned with the prevention of decay." Young Dr. McAllister took the floor. "We have checked with dental supply houses and detail men in the New York Metropolitan area and we found that large quantities of prosthetic supplies have been delivered to an otherwise unknown outfit -- called the Echs Export Company -- located not far north of the Washington Market! There is every reason to believe that this is the place Dr. Goldpepper mentioned. One of our men went there, found present only one man, in appearance an old man. Our representative feigned deafness, thus obliging this person to open his mouth and talk loudly. Doctors, he reports that this person has a blue mouth!" There was a deep intake of breath around the table. and snapped off the tape recorders. "This next is off the record. It is obvious, Doctors, that no ordinary methods will suffice to settle this case, to ensure the return of our unfortunate colleague, or to secure the withdrawal of these extraterrestrial individuals from our nation and planet. I cannot, of course, officially endorse what might be termed 'strongarm' methods. At the same time, I feel that our adversaries are not 89 entitled to polite treatment. And obviously the usual channels of law enforcement are completely closed to us. "Therefore -- and remember, no word of this must pass outside our circle -- therefore I have communicated something of this matter to Mr. Albert Annapollo, the wellknown waterfront figure, who not long ago inaugurated the splendid Longshoremen's Dental Health Plan. Mr. Annapollo is a somewhat rough person, but he is nonetheless a loyal American "We know now the Achilles heel of these alien creatures. It is fluorine. We know also how to identify them. And I think we may shortly be able to announce results. Meanwhile -- " he drew a slip of paper from his pocket -- "it is already the first of the month in that quarter when the dental supplies are due to be transported -- or matterported, as Dr. Goldpepper terms it -- to their distant destination. A large shipment is waiting to be delivered from the warehouses of a certain wholesaler to the premises of the Echs Exporting Company. I have had copies of this made and wrapped around each three-ounce bottle of Ellenbogen's Denture Stik-Phast. I presume it meets with your approval." He handed it to Dr. Hansen, who, as the others present nodded in grimly emphatic approval, read it aloud. "From The American Dental Association, representing over 45,000 registered dentists in the United States and its Territories, to Dr. Morris Goldpepper, wherrescue! We will bend every effort to this end! We shall fight the good fight! "Have courage, Dr. Morris Goldpepper! You shall return!" The mind technology that was developed for use in space: Developed by L. Ron Hubbard, nuclear physicist and one of the great science fiction writers of all time. The book from which they get their psychological plots. This one you need. 90 Well, naturally Kaiser would transmit baby talk messages to his mother ship! He was -- in his hand for a long uncomprehending minute. How long had the stuff been coming through in this inane baby talk? And why hadn't he noticed it before? Why had he had to read this last communication a third time before he recognized anything unusual about it? He went over the words again, as though maybe this time they'd read as they should. SS II Kaiser let himself ease back in the pilot chair and rolled the tape thoughtfully between his fingers. Overhead and to each side, large drops of rain thudded softly against the transparent walls of the scout ship and dripped wearily from the bottom ledge to the ground. "Damn this climate!" Kaiser muttered irrelevantly. "Doesn't it ever do anything here except rain?" His attention returned to the matter at hand. Why the baby talk? And why was his memory so hazy? How long had he been here? What had he been doing during that time? 91 Listlessly he reached for the towel at his elbow and wiped the moisture from his face and bare shoulders. The air conditioning had gone out when the scout ship cracked up. He'd have to repair the scout or he was stuck here for good. He remembered now that he had gone over the job very carefully and thoroughly, and had found it too big to handle alone -- or without better equipment, at least. Yet there was little or no chance of his being able to find either here. Calmly, deliberately, Kaiser collected his thoughts, his memories, and brought them out where he could look at them: The mother ship, Soscites II, had been on the last leg of its planet-mapping tour. It had dropped Kaiser in the one remaining scout ship -- the other seven had all been lost one way or another during the exploring of new worlds -- and set itself into a giant orbit about this planet that Kaiser had named Big Muddy. The Soscites II had to maintain its constant speed; it had no means of slowing, except to stop, and no way to start again once it did stop. Its limited range of maneuverability made it necessary to set up an orbit that would take it approximately one month, Earth time, to circle a pinpointed planet. And now its fuel was low. 92 Kaiser had that one month to repair his scout or be stranded here forever. That was all he could remember. Nothing of what he had been doing recently. A small shiver passed through his body as he glanced once again at the tape in his hand. Baby talk thing he could find out:   how long this had been going on. He turned to the communicator and unhooked the paper receptacle on its bottom. It held about a yard and a half of tape, probably his last several messages -- both those sent and those received. He pulled it out impatiently and began reading. The first was from himself: The ship must have answered immediately, for the return message time was six hours later than his own, the minimum interval necessary for two-way exchange. SS II Sam, Kaiser knew, was the ship's mechanical diagnostician. His report followed: The ship's next message read: SS II His own reply perplexed Kaiser: 93 The expedition, apparently, was as puzzled as he: SS II The baby talk was worse on Kaiser's next: The ship's following communication was three hours late. It was the last on the tape -- the one Kaiser had read earlier. Apparently they decided to humor him. SS II That was not much help. All it told him was that he had been sick. 94 He felt better now, outside of a muscular weariness, as though convalescing from a long illness. He put the back of his hand to his forehead. Cool. No fever anyway. He glanced at the clock-calendar on the instrument board and back at the date and time on the tape where he'd started his baby talk. Twenty hours. He hadn't been out of his head too long. He began punching the communicator keys while he nibbled at a biscuit. Kaiser felt suddenly weary. He lay on the scout's bunk and tried to sleep. Soon he was in that phantasm land between sleep and wakefulness -- he knew he was not sleeping, yet he did dream. It was the same dream he had had many times before. In it, he was back home again, the home he had joined the space service to escape. He had realized soon after his marriage that his wife, Helene, did not love him. She had married him for the security his pay check provided. And though it soon became evident that she, too, regretted her bargain, she would not divorce him. Instead, she had her revenge on him by persistent nagging, by letting herself grow fat and querulous, and by caring for their house only in a slovenly way. Her crippled brother had moved in with them the day they were married. His mind was as crippled as his body and he took an unhealthy delight in helping his sister torment Kaiser. a cold sweat. The clock showed that only an hour had passed since he had sent his last message to the ship. Still five more long hours to wait. He rose and wiped the sweat from his neck and shoulders and restlessly paced the small corridor of the scout. After a few minutes, he stopped pacing and peered out into the gloom of Big Muddy. The rain seemed to have eased off some. Not much more than a heavy drizzle now. Kaiser reached impulsively for the slicker he had thrown over a chest against one wall and put it on, then a pair of hip-high plastic boots and a plastic hat. He opened the door. The scout had come to rest with a slight tilt when it crashed, and Kaiser had to sit down and roll over onto his stomach to ease himself to the ground. The weather outside was normal for Big Muddy: wet, humid, and warm. Kaiser sank to his ankles in soft mud before his feet reached solid ground. He half walked and half slid to the rear of the scout. Beside the ship, the "octopus" was busily at work. Tentacles and antennae, extending from the yardhigh box of its body, tested and recorded temperature, atmosphere, soil, and all other pertinent planetary conditions. The octopus was connected to the ship's communicator and all its findings were being transmitted to the mother ship for study. Kaiser observed that it was working well and turned toward a wide, sluggish river, perhaps two hundred yards from the scout. Once there, he headed upstream. He could hear the pipings, and now and then a higher whistling, of the seal-people before he reached a bend and saw them. As usual, most were swimming in the river. One old fellow, whose chocolate-brown fur showed a heavy intermixture of gray, was sitting on the bank of the river just at the bend. Perhaps a lookout. He pulled himself to his feet as he spied Kaiser and his toothless, hard-gummed mouth opened and 95 emitted a long whistle that might have been a greeting -- or a warning to the others that a stranger approached. The native stood perhaps five feet tall, with the heavy, blubbery body of a seal, and short, thick arms. Membranes connected the arms to his body from shoulderpits to mid-biceps. The arms ended in three-fingered, thumbless hands. His legs also were short and thick, with footpads that splayed out at forty-five-degree angles. They gave his legs the appearance of a split tail. About him hung a rank-fish smell that made Kaiser's stomach squirm. The old fellow sounded a cheerful chirp as Kaiser came near. Feeling slightly ineffectual, Kaiser raised both hands and held them palm forward. The other chirped again and Kaiser went on toward the main group. " and eating as Kaiser approached and now most of them swam in to shore and stood in the water, staring and piping. They varied in size from small sealpups to full-grown adults. Some chewed on bunches of water weed, which they manipulated with their lips and drew into their mouths. They had mammalian characteristics, Kaiser had noted before, so it was not difficult to distinguish the females from the males. The proportion was roughly fiftyfifty. Several of the bolder males climbed up beside Kaiser and began pawing his plastic clothing. Kaiser stood still and tried to keep his breathing shallow, for their odor was almost more than he could bear. One native smeared Kaiser's face with an exploring paw and Kaiser gagged and pushed him roughly away. He was bound by regulations to display no hostility to newly discovered natives, but he couldn't take much more of this. A young female splashed water on two young males who stood near and they turned with shrill pipings and chased her into the water. The entire group seemed to lose interest in Kaiser and joined in the chase, or went back to other diversions of their own. Kaiser's inspectors followed. They were a mindless lot, Kaiser observed. The river supplied them with an easy existence, with food and living space, and apparently they had few natural enemies. Kaiser walked away, following the long slow bend of the river, and came to a collection of perhaps two hundred dwellings built in three haphazard rows along the river bank. He took time to study their construction more closely this time. 97 They were all round domes, little more than the height of a man, built of blocks that appeared to be mud, packed with river weed and sand. How they were able to dry these to give them the necessary solidity, Kaiser did not know. He had found no signs that they knew how to use fire, and all apparent evidence was against their having it. They then had to have sunlight. Maybe it rained less during certain seasons. The domes' construction was based on a series of four arches built in a circle. When the base covering the periphery had been laid, four others were built on and between them, and continued in successive tiers until the top was reached. Each tier thus furnished support for the next above. No other framework was needed. The final tier formed the roof. They made sound shelters, but Kaiser had peered into several and found them dark and dank -- and as smelly as the natives themselves. The few loungers in the village paid little attention to Kaiser and he wandered through the irregular streets until he became bored and returned to the scout. The Soscites II sent little that helped during the next twelve hours and Kaiser occupied his time trying again to repair the damage to the scout. The job appeared maddenly simply. As the scout had glided in for a soft landing, its metal bottom had ridden a concealed rock and bent inward. The bent metal had carried up with it the tube supplying the fuel pump and flattened it against the motor casing. would not have been difficult, but first it had to be freed from under the ship. Kaiser had tried forcing the sheet metal back into place with a small crowbar -- the best leverage he had on hand -- but it resisted his best efforts. He still could think of no way to do the job, simple as it was, though he gave his concentration to it the rest of the day. That evening, Kaiser received information from the Soscites II that was at least definite: 98 Kaiser's reply was short and succinct: Soscites II's next communication followed within twenty minutes and was signed by the ship's doctor: Kaiser did not answer. The news was so startling, so unforeseen, that his mind refused to accept the actuality. He lay on the scout's bunk and stared at the ceiling without conscious attention, and with very little clear thought, for several hours -- until the next communication came in: 99 SS II most of the crew were not too concerned about the trouble he was in. He was not the gregarious type and had no close friends on board. He had hoped to find the solitude he liked best in space, but he had been disappointed. True, there were fewer people here, but he was brought into such intimate contact with them that he would have been more contented living in a crowded city. His naturally unsociable nature was more irksome to the crew because he was more intelligent and efficient than they were. He did his work well and painstakingly and was seldom in error. They would have liked him better had he been more prone to mistakes. He was certain that they respected him, but they did not like him. And he returned the dislike. The suggestion that he get some sleep might not be a bad idea. He hadn't slept in over eighteen hours, Kaiser realized -- and fell instantly asleep. The communicator had a message waiting for him when he awoke : 100 SS II By now, Kaiser had accepted what had happened to him. His distress and anxiety were gone and he was impatient to do what he could to establish better contact with his uninvited tenant. With eager anticipation, he set to thinking how it could be done. After a few minutes, an idea occurred to him. Taking a small scalpel from a medical kit, he made a shallow cut in his arm, just deep enough to bleed freely. He knew that the pain would supply the necessary glandular reaction. The cut bled a few slow drops -- and as Kaiser watched, a shiny film formed and the bleeding stopped. That checked pretty well with the ship's theory. Perhaps the symbiote had made his senses more acute. He tried closing his eyes and fingering several objects in the room. It seemed to him that he could determine the texture of each better than before, but the test was inconclusive. Walking to the rear of the scout, he tried reading the printed words on the instrument panel. Each letter stood out sharp and clear! Kaiser wondered if he might not make an immediate, practical use of the symbiote's apparent desire to help him. Concentrating on the discomfort of the high humidity and exaggerating his own displeasure with it, he waited. The result surprised and pleased him. The temperature within the scout cabin seemed to lower, the moisture on his body vanished, and he was more comfortable than he had yet been here. As a double check, he looked at the ship's thermometer. Temperature 102, humidity 113 -- just about the same as it had been on earlier readings. hours, Kaiser and the mother ship exchanged messages at regular six-hour intervals. In between, he worked at repairing the damaged scout. He had no more success than before. He tired easily and lay on the cot often to rest. Each time he seemed to drop off to sleep im101 mediately -- and awake at the exact times he had decided on beforehand. At first, despite the lack of success in straightening the bent metal of the scout bottom, there had been a subdued exhilaration in reporting each new discovery concerning the symbiote, but as time passed, his enthusiasm ebbed. His one really important problem was how to repair the scout and he was fast becoming discouraged. At last Kaiser could bear the futility of his efforts no longer. He sent out a terse message to the Soscites II: Kaiser packed a mudsled with tent, portable generator and guard wires, a spare sidearm and ammunition, and food for two days. He had noticed that a range of high hills, which caused the bend in the river at the native settlement, seemed to continue its long curve, and he wondered if the hills might not turn the river in the shape of a giant horseshoe. He intended to find out. Wrapping his equipment in a plastic tarp, Kaiser eased it out the doorway and tied it on the sled. He hooked a towline to a harness on his shoulders and began his journey -- in the opposite direction from the first native settlement. He walked for more than seven hours before he found that his surmise had been correct. And a second cluster of huts, and sealpeople in the river, greeted his sight. He received a further pleasant surprise. This group was decidedly more advanced than the first! They were little different in actual physical appearance; the change was mainly noticeable in their actions and demeanor. And their odor was more subdued, less repugnant. By signs, Kaiser indicated that he came in peace, and they seemed to understand. A thick-bodied male went solemnly to the river bank and called to a second, who 102 dived and brought up a mouthful of weed. The first male took the weed and brought it to Kaiser. This was obviously a gesture of friendship. The weed had a white starchy core and looked edible. Kaiser cleaned part of it with his handkerchief, bit and chewed it. The weed had a slight iron taste, but was not unpalatable. He swallowed the mouthful and tried another. He ate most of what had been given him and waited with some trepidation for a reaction.  tent a few hundred yards back from the native settlement. All apprehension about how his stomach would react to the river weed had left him. Apparently it could be assimilated by his digestive system. Lying on his air mattress, he felt thoroughly at peace with this world. Once, just before dropping off to sleep, he heard the snuffling noise of some large animal outside his tent and picked up a pistol, just in case. However, the first jolt of the guard-wire charge discoui aged the beast and Kaiser heard it shuffle away, making puzzled mewing sounds as it went. The next morning, Kaiser left off all his clothes except a pair of shorts and went swimming in the river. The seal-people were already in the water when he arrived and were very friendly. That friendliness nearly resulted in disaster. The natives crowded around as he swam -- they maneuvered with an otterlike proficiency -- and often nudged him with their bodies when they came too close. He had difficulty keeping afloat and soon turned and started back. As he neared the river edge, a playful female grabbed him by the ankle and pulled him under. Kaiser tried to break her hold, but she evidently thought he was clowning and wrapped her warm furred arms around him and held him helpless. They sank deeper. When his breath threatened to burst from his lungs in a stream of bubbles, and he still could not free himself, Kaiser brought his knee up into her stomach and her grip loosened abruptly. He reached the surface, choking and coughing, and swam blindly toward shore until his feet hit the river bottom. As he stood on the bank, getting his breath, the natives were quiet and seemed to be looking at him reproachfully. He stood for a time, trying to think of a way to explain the necessity of what he had done, but there was none. He shrugged helplessly. There was no longer anything to be gained by staying here -- if they had the tools he needed, he had no way of finding out or ask103 ing for them -- and he packed and started back to the scout. Kaiser's good spirits returned on his return journey. He had enjoyed the relief from the tedium of spending day after day in the scout, and now he enjoyed the exercise of pulling the mudsled. Above the waist, he wore only the harness and the large, soft drops of rain against his bare skin were pleasant to feel. When he reached the scout, Kaiser began to unload the sled. The tarpaulin caught on the edge of a runner and he gave it a tug to free it. To his amazement, the heavy sled turned completely over, spilling the equipment to the ground. Perplexed, Kaiser stooped and began replacing the spilled articles in the tarp. They felt exceptionally light. He paused again, and suddenly his eyes widened. of the scout, he shoved his equipment through and crawled in behind it. He did not consult the communicator, as he customarily did on entering, but went directly to the warped place on the floor and picked up the crowbar he had laid there. Inserting the bar between the metal of the scout bottom and the engine casing, he lifted. Nothing happened. He rested a minute and tried again, this time concentrating on his desire to raise the bar. The metal beneath yielded slightly -- but he felt the palms of his hands bruise against the lever. Only after he dropped the bar did he realize the force he had exerted. His hands ached and tingled. His strength must have been increased tremendously. With his plastic coat wrapped around the lever, he tried again. The metal of the scout bottom gave slowly -- until the fuel pump hung free! Kaiser did not repair the tube immediately. He let the solution rest in his hands, like a package to be opened, the pleasure of its anticipation to be enjoyed as much as the final act. He transmitted the news of what he had been able to do and sat down to read the two messages waiting for him. The first was quite routine: 104 SS II The second report was not so routine. Kaiser thought he detected a note of uneasiness in it. SS II Kaiser did not answer either communication. His earlier report had covered all that he had learned lately. He lay on his cot and went to sleep. In the morning, another message was waiting: SS II abrupt recall. Could the Soscites II be experiencing some difficulty? He shrugged the thought aside. If they were, they would have told him. The last notes had had more than just a suggestion of urgency -- there appeared to be a deliberate concealing of information. Strangely, the messages' indicated need for haste did not prod Kaiser. He knew now that the job could be done, perhaps in a few hours' time. And the Soscites II would not complete its orbit of the planet for two weeks yet. Without putting on more than the shirt and trousers he had grown used to wearing, Kaiser went outside and wandered listlessly about the vicinity of the ship for several hours. When he became hungry, he went back inside. Another message came in as he finished eating. This one was from the captain himself: 105 Kaiser pushed the last of his meal -- which he had been eating with his fingers -- into his mouth, crumpled the tape, wiped the grease from his hands with it and dropped it to the floor. He pondered mildly, as he packed his equipment, why he was disregarding the captain's message. For some reason, it seemed too trivial for serious consideration. He placated his slightly uneasy conscience only to the extent of packing the communicator in with his other equipment. It was a self-contained unit and he'd be able to receive messages from the ship on his trip.ney had been erased by the soft rain, and when Kaiser reached the river, he found that he had not returned to the village he had visited the day before. However, there were other sealpeople here. And they were almost human! The resemblance was still not so much in their physical makeup -- that was little changed from the first he had found -- as in their obviously greater intelligence. This was mainly noticeable in their facile expressions as they 106 talked. Kaiser was even certain that he read smiles on their faces when he slipped on a particularly slick mud patch as he hurried toward them. Where the members of the first tribes had all looked almost exactly alike, these had very marked individual characteristics. Also, these had no odor -- only a mild, rather pleasing scent. When they came to meet him, Kaiser could detect distinct syllabism in their pipings. Most of the natives returned to the river after the first ten minutes of curious inspection, but two stayed behind as Kaiser set up his tent. One was a female. They made small noises while he went about his work. After a time, he understood that they were trying to give names to his paraphernalia. He tried saying "tent" and "wire" and "tarp" as he handled each object, but their piping voices could not repeat the words. Kaiser amused himself by trying to imitate their sounds for the articles. He was fairly successful. He was certain that he could soon learn enough to carry on a limited conversation. The male became bored after a time and left, but the girl stayed until Kaiser finished. She motioned to him then to follow. When they reached the river bank, he saw that she wanted him to go into the water. cide, Kaiser heard the small bell of the communicator from the tent behind him. He stood undecided for a moment, then returned and read the message on the tape: SS II Kaiser picked up a large rock and slowly, methodically pounded the communicator into a flattened jumble of metal and loose parts. When he finished, he returned to the waiting girl on the river bank. She pointed at his plastic trousers and made laughing sounds in her throat. Kaiser returned the laugh and stripped off the trousers. They ran, still laughing, into the water. Already the long pink hair that had been growing on his body during the past week was beginning to turn brown at the roots. 107 5 Star Shelf by Robert A. Heinlein. Doubleday  Co., Inc., N. Y., 2.95  ET'S be thankful that we are " now enjoying one of the prolific Mr. Heinlein's most fruitful periods. Now we find Heinlein offering his version of The Sleeper Wakes. Leave it to him, however, to freshen up any old chestnut. He pulls a switch on the time of departure of his sleeper, who starts from the year 1970 via cold sleep, waking in 2000. Heinlein paints a detailed picture of both civilizations, so evocative that 1970 emerges clearly in the reader's mind as the old days, and pretty primitive at that. The hero is, like the author himself, an engineer. He has been bilked out of his 1970 inventions and faces an acclimatizing period in 2000 to learn the advances of the intervening years. The interim development of his stolen inventions, along with the appearance on the commercial market of old, nebulous ideas of his, both send him on a detective search of two eras. Of course you'll like Heinlein's latest. 108 ed by Anthony Boucher. Doubleday  Co., Inc., N. Y., 3.50- is somewhat better balanced than his previous collection of giggles and cutenesses, and contains some fine yarns. Among these are Pohl's shocker, "The Census Takers," Sturgeon's ditto, "And Now the News," and Kornbluth's jolly "The Cosmic Expense Account." Most of the other stories are good, except for a very, very minor Bradbury. The two longest works, however, Charles L. Fontenay's "The Silk and the Song" and Ward Moore's "No Man Pursueth," are quite obviously used as bulk to make this a book rather than a pamphlet. If these were "the best" available, Boucher should have waited until he had better makeweights. Dallas. The John C. Winston Co., Philadelphia, Toronto, 2.00. standard juvenile space opera that would have fared far better if heavy reliance had not been placed on unbelievable coincidences. Earth and Poseida, a planet whose location and environment are never satisfactorily explained, have reached the brink of war as the result of ultra-nationalistic activities of selfish individuals on each planet. The Poseidans are amphibious octopi and thoroughly repellent in appearance to sensitive humans. Bill Hudson, recipient of a brand-new space-medical diploma, is treated to a post-graduate vacation on Poseida by his chum's old man, who happens to be General Watkins, big-wig of Planet Earth Forces. The very first day on Poseida, he saves the life of a young native who just happens, by the Lord Harry, to be the son of the planet's ruler, no less. They become fast friends and discover that there isn't much difference in mentality and outlook between the two races. One of the points of friction between the worlds is the disappearance of more than a score of experimental Earth ships on their initial test runs to exceed the speed of light. The Earth extremists are convinced that the Poseidans have a tentacle in it. While engaged in research on Poseida, Hudson just happens, by all that's lucky, to discover the antidote for the suspended animation drug, something that thousands of scientists had been unable to do. This has something to do with those ships. There's still another "happens      shelf 109 to" that stretches credence even further, but Dallas somewhat redeems himself by good characterizations and an intelligent argument for tolerance. Cameron. Little, Brown  Co., Boston, Toronto, 2.75 derful Flight to the Mushroom Planet, David Topman and his buddy, Chuck Masterson, are visited by a strange little person while spending the night in Tyco Bass' house. Tyco, the wonderful little person who advertised for a spaceship built by boys, made the flight with them to the Mushroom Planet, really an invisible satellite of Earth, and then disappeared. The stranger reveals himself as Tyco's cousin and also one of the Mushroom People. With his help, Tyco's notes are deciphered and another ship and flight become possible. A Menace, however, in the person of an egocentric assistant to a famous scientist creates plot problems by stowing away and threatening to disclose the secret of the existence of this idyllic little world. Remember Dr. Doolittle? His adventures never rang true, either, but we loved him and that made them possible. Same here. no Zakaria Goneim. Rinehart  Co., Inc., N. Y., 3.50 This month, The Lost Planet. Now a mislaid pyramid. A place for everything, and everything in its place, and this sort of thing wouldn't keep happening. As an object lesson in deductive archeology, this book stands by itself. Most of the famous finds have been the result of the exhaustive study of sites, but Dr. Gonheim found his pyramid through dissatisfaction with the paucity of memorials dating from the Third Dynasty, 2800-2700 B.C., the era just pre-dating the epoch of the Great Pyramid Builders. If you don't mind the usual archeological preoccupation with precise measurements, you'll find this a satisfactory substitute for time travel, back to that incredible age of monumental egomaniacs. Wright and Samuel Rapport. Harper  Brothers, N. Y., 3.95 'X'HE editors have compiled an informative volume of gleanings from the writings of an impressive group of authors. Leading off is Raymond Ditmars, world-famed reptile authority, with an amusing account of his boyhood start in snake collection. Theodore Roosevelt, naturalist, pens a chapter on the piranha, Brazil's man-eating fish. Arthur Clarke is represented by a portion of The Coast of Coral and "The Well of the Maidens" is excerpted from C. W. Ceram's phenomenal archeological best seller, Gods, Graves and Scholars. There are chapters on the lives of Galileo, Einstein, Newton, Faraday, Edison and the unbelievably warped Henry Cavendish, along with general interest subjects that make the book appealing to young or old. Fortunately, the editors balance their bright, picture with a view of the tedium and detail of pure research, preventihg disenchantment. Ronald Edwin. The Falcon's Wing Press, Indian Hills, Colo.,  2.95 are appearing with increasing frequency, Edwin's story has a ring of veracity that few others can equal. He offers more than usual documentation and presents his life history with such candor that his reader is swept along. He explains his gift as a natural compensation for his inadequacies, his introversion and melancholia during his abominably miserable childhood. One gathers that he has overcompensated his sensitivity in later years by developing a sharp tongue and manner. He appeared on the British TV scene on What's My Line, stumped the experts and ran off with the honors in a blistering verbal exchange with the acidulous panelist, Gilbert Harding. But leading up to this belated triumph is a lifetime of anguish. The Perceptive has virtually no control over his gift. Since the average life is composed of trivia, most clairvoyance is likewise trivial. As a result, there is no practical vocation as yet for the poor Esper, Alfred Bester notwithstanding. Either he struggles along on the variety stage or he resorts, as Edwin confesses, to phony spiritualism. Despite earning a reasonable livelihood, disillusionment caused him to return to Unlike most authors of similar works, he remains unconvinced of casionally manifests itself to him in the guise of voices, he interprets it as a conversion to a normal referent by the brain censor, not as spirit voices. If you have Started a para-psychology section of your library, this is a necessary inclusion. 111 The breath of an entire world literally hung upon whether he lived or died -- and he infuriatingly refused to stay alive! E dwin james, the chief Programmer of Earth, had seated himself upon a little three-legged stool in front of the Probabilities Calculator. He was a small, spare man, impressively ugly, dwarfed by the great control board which soared a hundred feet above him. The steady hum. of the machine, the slow drift of lights across the face of the panel, brought a sense of security which he recognized as false, but which soothed him all the same. He had just started to doze off when the pattern of lights changed. He sat up with a start and rubbed his face. A paper tape inched from a slot in the panel. The Chief Programmer tore it off and scanned it. He nodded sourly to himself and walked quickly out of the room. 113 Fifteen minutes later, he entered the meeting room of the World Planning Council. Summoned there by his order, the five representatives of the Federated Districts of Earth were seated around the long table, waiting for him. There was a new member this year, Roger Beatty, from the Americas. He was tall and angular and his bushy brown hair was just beginning to thin on top. He appeared eager, earnest and ill at ease. He was reading a procedural handbook and taking short, quick sniffs from his oxygen inhaler. James knew the other members well. Lan II from Pan-Asia, looking as small, wrinkled and indestructible as ever, was engaged in intense conversation with large, blond Dr. Sveg from Europe. Miss Chandragore, beautiful and sleek, was playing her inevitable game of chess with Aaui of Oceania. James turned up the room's oxygen supply and the members gratefully put away their inhalers. "Sorry to keep you waiting," James said, taking his seat at the head of the table. "The current prediction just came through." He took a notebook from his pocket and opened it. "At our last meeting, we selected Alternate Probability Line 3B3CC, which began in the year 1832. The factor we were select114 ing for was the life of Albert Levinsky. In the Main Historic Line, Levinsky died in 1935 of an automobile accident. By switching into Alternate Probability Line 3B3CC, Levinsky avoided this accident and lived to the age of sixty-two, completing his work. The result now, in our own time, in the opening up of Antartica." "What about side effects?" asked Janna Chandragore. "Those are discussed in the paper you will be given later. Briefly, though, 3B3CC adhered closely to the Historic Main Line. All important events remained constant. There were, of course, some effects which the prediction did not cover. They include an oil-well explosion in Patagonia, a flu epidemic in Kansas and an increase in smog over Mexico City." "Have all injured parties been compensated?" Lan II wanted to know. "They have. And the colonization of Antartica is already begun." The Chief Programmer unfolded the paper tape he had taken from the Probabilities Calculator. "But now we face a dilemma. As predicted, the Historic Main Line leads into unpleasant complications. But there are no good alternate lines to switch into!" The Members murmured to each other. James said, "Let me explain the situation." He walked to a wall and pulled down a large chart. "The crisis-point occurs on April 12, 1959, and our problem centers around an individual named Ben Baxter. The circumstances are as follows" evoke alternate possibilities, each of which produces its own continuum of history. In other spatial-temporal worlds, Spain lost at Lepanto, Normandy at Hastings, England at Waterloo. Suppose Spain had lost at Lepanto Spain did, disastrously. And T urkish sea power, invincible, swept the Mediterranean of European shipping. Ten years later, a Turkish fleet conquered Naples and paved the way for the Moorish invasion of Austria In another time and space, that is. This speculation became observable fact after the development of temporal selection and displacement. By 2103, Oswald Meyner and his associates were able to show the theoretical possibility of Switching from the Historic Main Line -- so named for convenience -- to alternate lines. Within definite limits, however. It would be impossible, for example, to Switch into a past where William of Normandy lost the battle of Hastings. The world developing from that event would be too different, alien in every way. Switching was found possible only into closely adjacent lines. The theoretical possibility became a practical necessity in 2213. In that year, the Sykes-Raborn Calculator at Harvard predicted the complete sterilization of Earth's atmosphere by the accretion of radioactive by-products. The process was irreversible and inevitable. It could be stopped only in the past, where the poisoning had begun. The first Switch was made with the newly developed Adams-HoltMaartens Selector. The World Planning Council chose a line which involved the early death of Vassily Ouchenko (and the obliteration of his erroneous radiationdamage theories). A large part of the subsequent poisoning was avoided, although at the cost of seventy-three lives -- descendants of Ouchenko for whom no Switchparents could be found. After that, there was no turning back. Line Switching became as necessary to the world as disease prevention. But the process had its limitations. A time had to come when no available line would be usable, when all futures looked unfavorable. When that happened, the Planus ning Council was prepared to use more direct means.  A ND those are the consequences for us," Edwin James concluded. "That is the outcome if we allow the Main Historic Line to continue." Lan II said, "Meaning that you predict serious trouble for Earth, Mr. Programmer." "With regret, I do." The Programmer poured himself a glass of water and turned a page in his notebook. "Our pivotal point is Ben Baxter, who dies on April 12, 1957. He must live' at least another ten years for his work to have the desired effect upon world events. In that time, Ben Baxter will purchase Yellowstone National Park from the government. He will continue to maintain it as a park, but will farm the trees. This enterprise will be highly successful. He will buy other great tracts of land in North and South America. The Baxter heirs will be lumber kings for the next two hundred years and will own huge standings throughout the world. Due to their efforts, there will be great forests in the world, up to and including our own time. But if Baxter dies -- " James gestured wearily. "With Baxter dead, the forests will be cut before the governments of the world are fully aware of the con116 sequences. Then comes the great blight of '03, which the few remaining woodlands cannot withstand. And at last the present, with the natural carbon-dioxideoxygen cycle disrupted by the destruction of the trees, with all combustion devices banned, with oxygen inhalers a necessity merely to survive." "We've started the forests again," Aaui said. "It will be hundreds of years before they have grown to any significant size, even with forced growing methods. In the meantime, the balance may become further upset. That is the importance of Ben Baxter to us. He holds the key to the air we breathe!" "Very well," said Dr. Sveg. "The Main Line, in which Baxter dies, is clearly unusable. But there are Alternates -- " "Many," James said. "As usual, most of them cannot be selected. Counting the Main Line, we have a total of three choices. But, unfortunately, each of them results in the death of Ben Baxter on April 12, 1959." The Programmer wiped his forehead. "To be more specific, Ben Baxter dies on the afternoon of April 12, 1959, as a result of a business meeting with a man named Ned Bryrme." The new member, Roger Beatty, cleared his throat nervously. "This event takes place in all three probability worlds?" "Yes. In every one of them, Brynne is the cause of Baxter's death." Dr. Sveg came ponderously to his feet. "Formerly, this Council has avoided any direct interference with the existing lines of probability. But this situation seems to call for interference." The council members nodded their agreement. "Let's get down to cases," said Aaui. "For the good of Earth, can this Ned Brynne be Switched Out?" "No," replied the Programmer. "Brynne himself plays a vital role in our future. He has an option on almost a hundred square miles of forest. He needs Baxter's backing to purchase it. If Brynne could be kept from that meeting with Baxter "How?" asked Beatty. "Take your pick," James suggested. "Threats, persuasion, bribery, kidnaping -- any means short of murder. We have three worlds to work in. If we can restrain Brynne in just one of them, our problem is solved." "What would be our best method?" asked Aaui. "Try several, a different one in each probability world," said Miss Chandragore. "Our chances would be best that way. Shall we go ourselves?" "We are best suited for the job," Edwin James said. "We know the factors involved. And politics gives one a certain skill in improvising -- which will be sorely needed in this job. Each team will be absolutely on its own. There is no way for them to check on each other's progress across the time lines." "Each team then," Dr. Sveg summed up, "will have to assume that the other teams fail." "Probably with good reason," James said wryly. "Let's organize the teams and select our methods." I   1959, Ned Brynne awakened and washed and dressed. At 1:30 that afternoon, he had an appointment with Ben Baxter, president of Baxter Industries. Brynne's entire future hinged upon the outcome of that meeting. If he could get the backing of the gigantic Baxter enterprises, and do so on favorable terms Brynne was a tall, darkly handsome man of thirty-six. There was a hint of fanatic pride in his carefully bland eyes, a suggestion of unreasoning stubbornness in his tightly held mouth. His movements had the controlled strength of a man who is constantly watching and judging himself. He was almost ready to leave. 117 He tucked a swagger stick under his arm and slipped a copy of Somerset's American Peerage into his jacket pocket. He was never without that infallible guide. Finally he fixed to his lapel the golden sunburst decoration of his station. Brynne was a Chamberlain, second class, and properly proud of the fact. Some people thought him too young for so exalted a position. But they had to agree that Brynne carried the prerogatives and requirements of his office with a dignity quite beyond his years. He locked his apartment and walked to the elevator. There was a small crowd waiting, mostly commoners, but two Equerries as well. All made way for him when the elevator came. "Pleasant day, Chamberlain Brynne," the operator said as the car started down. Brynne inclined his head an inch in the usual response to a commoner. He was deep in thought about Ben Baxter. But at the corner of his eye, he noticed one of the occupants of the car, a tall, strongly built fellow with golden-brown Polynesian features and tilted dark eyes. Brynne wondered what a man like that was doing in his apartment building. He knew the other tenants by sight, although their lower status naturally made them unworthy of his recognition. 118 The elevator reached the lobby and Brynne forgot about the Polynesian fellow. He had a lot on his mind today. There were some problems connected with Ben Baxter, problems he hoped to resolve before the meeting. He strode outside, into a dismal gray April morning, and decided to go to the Prince Charles Coffee Shop for a late breakfast. It was 10:25 A.M. " asked. "Looks like a tough customer," said Roger Beatty. He inhaled deeply, savoring the rich air. It was a delightful luxury, breathing all the oxygen he wanted. In his time even the very wealthy turned down the oxygen tanks at night. They were following half a block behind Brynne. There was no losing Brynne's tall, swaggering figure, even in New York's morning rush. "He looked at you in the elevator," Beatty said. "I know." Aaui grinned. "Give him something to worry about." "He doesn't look like a worrying type," Beatty said. "I wish we had more time." Aaui shrugged. "This was the closest we could come to the event. Our next choice would have been eleven years ago. And we would still have to wait until now before taking direct action." "At least we'd know something about Brynne. He doesn't lookas though he'll frighten easily." "No, he doesn't," Aaui admitted. "But that's the course of action we selected." They continued to follow, noticing how the crowds parted to make way for Brynne, who marched straight ahead, not looking to right or left. Then it happened. Brynne, his attention turned inward, collided with a portly, florid-faced man, who wore in his lapel the dazzling purple and silver medallion of a First Order Crusader. "Can't you watch where you're going, imbecile?" the Crusader barked.  rank, swallowed and muttered, "I beg your pardon, sir." The Crusader wasn't so easily placated. "Do you make a habit of bumping into your betters, sirrah?" "I do not," Brynne said, his face growing red, fighting hard to restrain his rage. A crowd of commoners had gathered to watch. They ringed the brilliantly dressed men, grinning and nudging each other. "Then suppose you watch yourself!" the portly Crusader roared. "Stop cluttering the streets like a sleepwalker, before you are taught a lesson in manners!" Brynne said, with deadly quiet, "Sir, if you feel the necessity of giving me such a lesson, I should be pleased to meet you at a place of your choosing, with such weapons as you elect -- " "Me? Meet you?" the Crusader asked incredulously. "My rank permits it, sir." "Your rank? You're a good five degrees beneath me, you simple idiot! Enough of this or I'll send my servants -- who outrank you -- to teach you a lesson in manners. I'll remember your face, young man. Now get out of my way!" And with that, the Crusader pushed past him and stalked away. "Coward!" said Brynne, his face a mottled red. But he said it softly, and the commoners noticed. Brynne turned to them, his hands tightening on his swagger stick. Grinning cheerfully, the crowd broke up. Beatty said, "Dueling is permitted here?" Aaui nodded. "The legal precedent came in 1804, when Alexander Hamilton killed Aaron Burr in a duel." "I guess we'd better get to work," Beatty said. "But I wish we had more equipment." "We took all we could carry. Let's get on with it." 119 fee Shop, Brynne sat at a table far in the rear. His hands were trembling; with an effort, he controlled them. Damn that First Order Crusader! Lousy, overbearing blowhard! But would he accept a duel? No, of course not. Had to hide behind the privileges of his station. Rage was rising in Brynne, black and ominous. He should have killed the man and the blazes with the consequences! The blazes with everything! No man could step on him that way Stop it, he told himself. There was nothing he could do about it. He had to think about Ben Baxter and the all-important meeting. Looking at his watch, he saw it was nearly eleven o'clock. In two and a half hours, he would be in Baxter's office and -- "Your order, sir?" a waiter asked him. "Hot chocolate, toast and a poached egg." "French fries?" "If I wanted French fries, I'd have told you!" Brynne shouted. The waiter went pale, gulped, said, "Yes, sir, sorry, sir," and hurried off. Now, Brynne thought, I'm reduced to yelling at commoners. Control -- I must get myself under control. "Ned Brynne!" Brynne started and looked around. He had distinctly heard someone whisper his name. But there was no one within twenty feet of him. "Brynne!" "What is this?" Brynne muttered in unwilling reply. "Who's speaking?" "You're nervous, Brynne, losing control of yourself. You need a rest, a vacation, a change." Brynne went dead whit;e under his tan and looked around the cafe. It was almost empty. There were three old ladies near the front. Beyond them he could see two men, talking together earnestly. "Go home, Brynne, and get some rest. Take some time off while you can." "I have an important business appointment," Brynne said, his voice shaky. "Business before sanity," the voice pointed out mockingly. "Who's talking to me?" "What makes you think someone is talking to you?" the voice asked silkily. "You mean I'm talking to myself?" "You should know."' "Your egg, sir," the waiter said. "What?" Brynne roared. The waiter stepped hastily back, slopping hot chocolate into the saucer. "Sir?" he quavered. "Don't creep around that way, idiot." 120 The waiter looked at Brynne incredulously, deposited the food and fled. Brynne stared after him suspiciously. "You are in no condition to see anyone," the voice told him. "Go home, get into bed, take a pill, sleep, heal!" "But what's the matter? Why?" "Because your sanity is at stake! This external voice is your mind's last frantic attempt at stability. You can't afford to ignore this warning, Brynne!" "It can't be true!" protested Brynne. "I'm sane. I'm -- " "Beg pardon, sir," said a voice at his elbow. Brynne whirled, prepared to chastise this further intrusion on his privacy. He saw the blue uniform of a policeman looming over him. The man was wearing the white shoulder epaulets of a Noble Lieutenant.   said, "Anything wrong, Officer?" "Sir, the waiter and manager tell me you are talking to yourself and threatening violence." "Preposterous," snapped Brynne. "ft's true! It's true! You're going crazy!" the voice Screamed in his head. Brynne stared at the great square bulk of the policeman. Surely he heard the voice! But apparently the Noble Lieutenant didn't, for he continued to look somberly down at him. "It's not true," Brynne said, feeling secure in staking his word against a commoner's. "I heard you myself," the Noble Lieutenant said. "Well, sir, it's this way," Brynne began, choosing his words with care. "I was -- " The voice shrieked in his head, "Tell him to go to hell, Brynne! Who's he to question you? Who's anyone to question you? Hit him! Blast him! Kill him! Destroy him!" Brynne said, through the barrage of noise in his head, "I was talking to myself, perfectly true, Officer. I frequently think out loud. It helps me to organize my thoughts." The Noble Lieutenant gave a half nod. "But you offered violence, sir, at no provocation." "No provocation! I ask you, sir, are cold eggs no provocation? Are limp toast and spilled chocolate no provocation?" The waiter, called over, insisted, "Those eggs were hot -- " "They were not and that is all. I do not expect to sit here and argue a point of fact with a commoner." "Quite right," the Noble Lieutenant said, nodding emphatically now. "But might I ask you, sir, to curb your anger somewhat, even though it may be perfectly justi121 fied? Not too much can be expected of commoners, after all." "I know," Brynne agreed. "By the way, sir -- the purple edging on your epaulets -- are you related to O'Donnel of Moose Lodge, by any chance?" "My third cousin on my mother's side," said the Noble Lieutenant, looking intently now at Brynne's sunburst medallion. "My son has entered the Chamberlain Halls as a probationary. A tall boy named Callahan." "I will remember the name," Brynne promised. "The eggs were hot!" said the waiter. "Don't dispute the word of a gentleman," ordered the officer. "It could get you into serious trouble. Pleasant day to you, sir." The Noble Lieutenant saluted and left. Brynne paid and left shortly after him. He deposited a sizable tip for the waiter, but determined never to come into the Prince Charles again. Aaui said bitterly, putting the tiny microphone back in his pocket. "For a moment, I thought we had him." "We would have, if he'd had any latent doubts about his sanity. Well, now for something more direct. Got the equipment?" Aaui took two pairs of brass knuckles out of his pocket and handed one to Beatty. "Try not to lose it," he said. "We're supposed to return it to the Primitive Museum." "Right. It fits over the fist, doesn't it? Oh, yes, I see." They paid and hurried out.    Brynne decided to take a stroll along the waterfront to quiet his nerves. The sight of the great ships lying calm and steadfast in their berths never failed to soothe him. He walked steadily along, trying to reason out what had happened to him. Those voices in his head Was he really losing his grip? An uncle on his mother's side had spent his last years in an institution. Involutional melancholia. Was there some explosive hidden factor at work in him? He stopped and looked at the bow of a great ship. The Theseus Where was it going? Italy, perhaps. He thought of blue skies, brilliant sunshine, wine and relaxation. Those things would never be his. Work, frantic effort, that was the life he had set for himself. Even if it meant losing his mind, he would continue to labor under the iron-gray skies of New York. But why, he asked himself. He was moderately well off. His business could take care of itself. What was to stop him from 122 boarding that ship, dropping everything, spending a year in the sun? Excitement stirred in him as he realized that nothing was stopping him. He was his own man, a determined, strong man. If he had the guts to succeed in business, he also had the guts to leave it, to drop everything and go away. "To hell with Baxter!" he said to himself. His sanity was more important than anything. He would board that ship, right now, wire his associates from sea, tell them -- him down the deserted street. He recognized one by his goldenbrown Polynesian features. "Mr. Brynne?" inquired the other, a rangy fellow with a shock of brown hair. "Yes?" said Brynne. Without warning, the Polynesian threw both arms around him, pinning him, and the shock-haired man swung at him with a fist that glinted golden! Brynne's keyed-up nerves reacted with shattering speed. He had been a Knight Rampant during the Second World Crusade. Now, years later, all the reaction patterns were still there. He ducked the shock-haired man's blow and drove his elbow into the Polynesian's stomach. The man grunted and his grip relaxed for a second. Brynne broke free. He chopped at the Polynesian with the back of his hand, hitting the nerve trunk in the throat. The man went down, gasping for breath. At the same time, the shock-haired man was on him, raining brass-knuckled blows. Brynne lashed out, missed, caught a solid punch in the solar plexus. He fought for air. Blackness began edging into the periphery of his vision. He was hit again and went down, fighting for consciousness. Then his opponent made a mistake. The shock-haired man tried to finish him with a kick, but he didn't know how to kick. Brynne caught his foot and jerked. Off balance, the man crashed to the pavement, striking his head. Brynne staggered to his feet, breathing hard. The Polynesian was sprawled in the road, his face purple, making feeble swimming movements with his arms and legs. The other man lay motionless, blood seeping slowly through his hair. He should report this incident to the police, Brynne thought. But suppose he had killed the shockhaired man? He would be held on a manslaughter charge, at least. And the Noble Lieutenant would report his earlier irrational behavior. He looked around. No one had witnessed the incident. It was 123 best to simply walk away. Let his assailants report it, if they wanted to. Things were falling into place now. These men must have been hired by one of his many business competitors, men who were also trying for an affiliation with Ben Baxter. Even the voice in his head might have been a clever trick. Well, let them try to stop him! Still breathing heavily, he began walking toward Ben Baxter's office. All thoughts of a cruise to Italy were gone now.  A RE you all right?" a voice asked from somewhere up above. Beatty returned slowly to consciousness. For a short, alarmed while, he thought he had a fractured skull. But, touching it gently, he decided it was still in one piece. "What did he hit me with?" he asked. "The pavement, I think," Aaui said. "Sorry I couldn't help. He put me out of action pretty early." Beatty sat up, clutching his aching head. "What a fighter!" "We underestimated him," said Aaui. "He must have had some kind of training. Do you think you can walk?" "I think so," Beatty said, letting Aaui help him to his feet. "What time is it?" 124 "Nearly one o'clock. His appointment's at one-thirty. Maybe we can stop him at Baxter's office." In five minutes, they caught a taxi and sped to Baxter's building. The receptionist was young and pretty, and she stared at them open-mouthed. They had managed to clean up some of the damage in the taxi, but what remained looked pretty bad. Beatty had an improvised bandage over his head and Aaui's complexion bordered on green. "What do you want?" the receptionist asked. "I believe Mr. Baxter has a one-thirty appointment with Mr. Brynne," said Aaui in his most businesslike tone. "Yes The wall clock read one-seventeen. Aaui said, "We must see Mr. Brynne before he goes in. It's very urgent. So if you don't mind, we'll wait here for him." "You can wait," the girl said. "But Mr. Brynne has already gone in." "But it isn't one-thirty yet!" "Mr. Brynne was early. Mr. Baxter decided to see him at once." "I must speak to him," Aaui said. "I have orders not to disturb them." The girl looked frightened and her finger hovered over a button on her desk. Aaui knew that the button would probably summon help. A man like Baxter would have protection near at all times. The meeting was taking place now, and he didn't dare interfere. Perhaps his actions had changed the course of events. It seemed likely. The Brynne in that office was a different man, a man altered by his adventures of the morning. "It's all right," Aaui said to the receptionist. "We'll just sit here and wait." bull-chested. He was totally bald and his eyes, behind gold pince-nez, were expressionless. His business suit was severe, and affixed to the lapel was the small ruby-and-pearls emblem of the Wall Street House of Lords. For half an hour, Brynne had talked, spread papers on Baxter's desk, quoted figures, mentioned trends, predicted movements. He was perspiring anxiously now, waiting for a word out of Baxter. "Hmm," said Ben Baxter. Brynne waited. His temples were pounding with a steady, dull ache and he was having trouble with the tight knots in his stomach. It was years since he had fought in anger; he wasn't used to it. He hoped he could control himself until the meeting was over. "The terms you request," said Baxter, "are just short of preposterous." "Sir?" "Preposterous was the word, Mr. Brynne. You are, perhaps, hard of hearing?" "No," said Brynne. "Excellent. These terms you present might be suitable for negotiation between two companies of equal holdings. But such is not the case, Mr. Brynne. It amounts to presumption that a company of your size should offer such terms to Baxter Enterprises." Brynne's eyes narrowed. He had heard about Baxter's reputation for in-fighting. This was not personal insult, he reminded himself. It was the kind of business maneuver that he himself had often used. It must be .dealt with as such. "Let me point out," Brynne said, "the key nature of this forest area I have an option on. With sufficient capitalization, we could extend the holding enormously, to say nothing -- " "Hopes, dreams, promises," Baxter sighed. "You may have something worth while. As yet, it is inadequately demonstrated." This is business, Brynne reminded himself. He does want to back me -- I can tell. I expected to come down in the bargaining. Naturally. All he's doing is beating down the terms. Nothing personal 125 But too much had happened to Brynne in one day. The red-faced Crusader, the voice in the restaurant, his short-lived dream of freedom, the fight with the two men -- he knew he couldn't take much more. "Suppose, Mr. Brynne," said Baxter, "you make a more reasonable offer. One in keeping with the modest and subsidiary status of your holdings." He's testing me, Brynne thought. But it was too much. He was as nobly born as Baxter; how dare the man treat him this way? "Sir," he said through numb lips, "I take exception." "Eh?" said Baxter, and Brynne thought he glimpsed amusement in the cold eyes. "What do you take exception to?" "Your statements, sir, and the manner in which you say them. I suggest you apologize."  waited. His head was pounding inhumanly now and his stomach refused to unknot itself. "I see nothing for which to apologize, sir," said Baxter. "And I see no reason to deal with a man who cannot keep personalities out of a business discussion." He's right, Brynne thought. I'm the one who should apologize. But he could not stop. Desperately he said, "I warn you -- apologize, sir!" "We can do no business this 126 way," said Baxter. "And frankly, Mr. Brynne, I had hoped to do business with you. I will try to speak in a reasonable manner, if you will try to react in an equally reasonable manner. I ask you to withdraw your request for an apology and let us get on." "I can't!" Brynne said, wishing passionately he could. "Apologize, sir!" Bater stood up, short and powerfully built. He stepped out from behind the desk, his face dark with anger. "Get out of here then, you insolent young dog! Get out or I'll have you thrown out, you hot-headed fool! Get out!" Brynne, wishing to apologize, thought of the red-faced Crusader, the waiter, his two assailants. Something snapped in him. He lashed out with all his strength, the weight of his body behind the blow. It caught Baxter full in the neck and slammed him against the desk. Eyes glazed, Baxter slumped to the floor. "I'm sorry!" Brynne cried. "I apologize! I apologize!" He knelt beside Baxter. "Are you all right, sir? I'm truly sorry. I apologize" A part of his mind, coldly functioning, told him that he had been caught in an unresolvable ambivalence. His need for action had been as strong as his need to apologize. And so he had solved the dilemma by trying to do both things, in the usual ambivalent muddle. He had struck -- then apologized. "Mr. Baxter?" he called in alarm. Ben Baxter's features were congested and blood drooled from a corner of his mouth. Then Brynne noticed that Baxter's head lay at a queer angle from his body. "Oh" Brynne said. He had served three years with the Knights Rampant. It was not the first broken neck he had seen. II 1959, Ned Brynne awakened and washed and dressed. At 1:30 that afternoon, he had an appointment with Ben Baxter, the president of Baxter Industries. Brynne's entire future hinged upon the outcome of that meeting. If he could get the backing of the gigantic Baxter enterprises, and do so on favorable terms Brynne was a tall, darkly handsome man of thirty-six. There was a hint of deep gentleness in his carefuly bland eyes, a suggestion of uncompromising piety in his expressive mouth. His movements had the loose grace of an unselfconscious man. He was almost ready to leave. He tucked a prayer stick under his arm and slipped a copy of Norsted's Guide to the Gentle Way into his pocket. He was never without that infallible guide. Finally he fixed to his lapel the silver moon decoration of his station. Brynne was a Restrainer, second class, of the Western Buddhist Congregation, and he allowed himself a carefully restrained pride over the fact. Some people thought him too young for lay-priestly duties. But they had to agree that Brynne carried the prerogatives and requirements of his office with a dignity quite beyond his years. He locked his apartment and walked to the elevator. There was a small crowd waiting, mostly Western Buddhists, but two Lamaists as well. All made way for him when the elevator came. "Pleasant day, Brother Brynne," the operator said as the car started down. Brynne inclined his head an inch in the usual modest response to a member of the flock. He was deep in thought about Ben Baxter. But at the corner of his eye, he noticed one of the occupants of the car, a slim, beautiful, blackhaired woman with a piquant golden face. Indian, Brynne thought, wondering what a woman like that was doing in his apartment building. He knew the other tenants by sight, though, of course, he would not be sufficiently immodest to recognize them. 127 The elevator reached the lobby and Brynne forgot about the Indian woman. He had a lot on his mind today. There were some problems connected with Ben Baxter, problems he hoped to resolve before the meeting. He stepped outside, into a dismal gray April morning, and decided to go to the Golden Lotus Coffee Shop for a late breakfast. It was 10:25 a.m. breathe this air forever!" said Janna Chandragore. Lan 11 smiled faintly. "Perhaps we can breathe it in our own age. How does he seem to you?" "Smug and over-righteous," she said. They were following half a block behind Brynne. There was no losing Brynne's tall, stooped figure, even in New York's morning rush. "He absolutely stared at you in the elevator," said Lan 11. "I know." She smiled. "He's rather nice-looking, don't you think?" Lan 11 raised both eyebrows, but didn't comment. They continued to follow, noticing how the crowds parted out of respect for Brynne's rank. Then it happened. Brynne, his attention turned inward, collided with a portly, florid-faced man who wore the yellow robe of a Western Buddhist priest. 128 "My apologies for violating your meditation, Young Brother," said the priest. "My fault entirely, Father," Brynne said. "For it is written, 'Youth should know its footsteps.' " The priest shook his head. "In youth," he said, "resides the dream of the future; and age must make way." "Age is our guide and signposts along the Way," Brynne objected humbly but insistently. "The writings are clear on the point." "If you accept age," said the priest, his lips tightening slightly, "then accept the dictum of age: youth must forge ahead! Kindly do not contradict me, Dear Brother." Brynne, his eyes carefully bland, bowed deeply. The priest bowed in return and the men continued their separate ways. Brynne walked more quickly, his hands tight on his prayer stick. Just like a priest -- using his age as a support for arguments in favor of youth. There were some strange contradictions in Western Buddhism, but Brynne did not care to think about them at the moment. He went into the Golden Lotus Coffee Shop and sat down at a table far in the rear. He fingered the intricate carvings on his prayer stick and felt anger wash away from him. Almost immediately, he regained that serene and unruffled union of mind with emotions so vital to the Gentle Way. Now was the time to think about Ben Baxter. After all, a man had to perform his temporal duties as well as his religious ones. Looking at his watch, he saw it was nearly eleven o'clock. In two and a half hours, he would be in Baxter's office and -- "Your order, sir?" a waiter asked him. "A glass of water and some dried fish, if you please," said Brynne. "French fries?" "Today is Visya. It is not allowed," Brynne murmured softly. The waiter went pale, gulped, said, "Yes, sir, sorry, sir," and hurried off. feel ridiculous, thought Brynne. I should simply have refused the French fries. Should I apologize to the man? He decided it would simply embarrass him. Resolutely Brynne put the thought out of his mind and concentrated on Ben Baxter. With Baxter's power behind the forest area Brynne had optioned, and its potential, there was no telling -- He became conscious of a disturbance at a nearby table. He turned and saw a golden-featured woman weeping bitterly into a tiny lace handkerchief. She was the woman he had seen earlier in his apartment building. With her was a small, wizened old man, who was trying in vain to console her. As the woman wept, she cast a despairing glance at Brynne. There was only one thing a Restrainer could do under the circumstances. He walked over to their table. "Excuse the intrusion," he said. "I couldn't help notice your distress. Perhaps you are strangers in the city. Can I help?" "We are past help!" the woman wailed. The old man shrugged his shoulders fatalistically. Brynne hesitated, then sat down at their table. "Tell me," he begged. "No problem is unsolvable. It is written that there is a path through all jungles and a trail over the steepest mountains." "Truly spoken," the old man assented. "But sometimes the feet of Man cannot reach the trail's end." "At such times," Brynne replied, "each helps each and the deed is done. Tell me your trouble. I will serve you in any way I can." In actual fact, this was more than a Restrainer was required to do. Total service was the obligation of higher-ranking priests. But Brynne was swept away by the 129 woman's need and beauty, and the words were out before he could consider them. "'In the heart of a young man is strength,' " quoted the old man, " 'and a staff for weary arms.' But tell me, sir, are you a believer in religious toleration?" "Absolutely!" said Brynne. "It is one of the essential tenets of Western Buddhism." "Very well. Then know, sir, that my daughter Janna and I are from Lhagrama in India, where we serve the Daritria Incarnation of the Cosmic Function. We came here to America hoping to found a small temple. Unfortunately, the schismatics of the Marii Incarnation have arrived before us. My daughter must return to her home. But our lives are threatened momentarily by these Marii fanatics, who are sworn to stamp out the Daritria faith." "But your lives can't be in danger here!" Brynne exclaimed. "Not in the heart of New York." "Here more than anywhere else," said Janna. "For crowds are cloak and mask to the assassin." "I shall not live long in any event," the old man said with serene unconcern. "I must remain here and complete my work. It is so written. But I wish my daughter to return safely to her home." "I won't go without you!" Janna cried. 130 "You will do as you are told!" the old man said. from his steely black eyes. The old man turned to Brynne. "Sir, this afternoon a ship sails for India. My daughter needs a man, a strong, true man, to guide and protect her, to bring her home. My fortune must go to the man who performs this sacred duty for me." "I can hardly believe this," said Brynne, suddenly struck with doubt. "Are you sure -- " As if in answer, the old man pulled a small chamois bag from his pocket and spilled its contents on the tablecloth. Brynne was not an expert in gems, though he had had some dealings with them as a religious-instruction officer in the Second World Jehad. Still, he was sure he recognized the true fire of ruby, sapphire, diamond and emerald. "They are yours," said the old man. "Take them to a jewelry store. When their authenticity is verified, perhaps you will believe the rest of my story. Or if these are not sufficient proof -- " From another pocket, he pulled a thick billfold and handed it to Brynne. Opening it, Brynne saw that it was stuffed with high-denomination bills. "Any bank will verify their authenticity," said the old man. "No, please, I insist. Keep it all. Believe me, it is only a portion of what I would like to bestow upon you for rendering me this sacred trust." It was overwhelming. Brynne tried to remind himself that the gems could conceivably be clever fakes and the bills could be superb forgeries. But he knew they were not. They were real. And if this wealth, so casually given, was real, then didn't the rest of the story have to be true? It would not be the first time a miraculous fairy-tale adventure happened in real life. Wasn't the Book of Golden Replies filled with similar incidents? He looked at the beautiful, sorrowful, golden-featured woman. A great desire came over him to bring joy to those exquisite features, to make that tragic mouth smile. And in the way she looked at him, Brynne perceived more than simply the interest one gives to a protector. "Sir!" cried the old man. "Is it possible that you might -- that you might consider -- " "I'll do it!" said Brynne. HP HE old man clasped Brynne's hand. Janna simply looked at him, but he had the sensation of being enfolded into a warm embrace. "You must leave at once," the old man said briskly. "Come, there's no time to lose. Even now, the enemy lurks in the shadows." "But my clothes -- " "Unimportant. I will provide you with a wardrobe." and friends, business appointments. Wait! Hold on a minute!" Brynne took a deep breath. Haroun al Rashid adventures were all very well, but they had to be undertaken in a reasonable fashion. "I have a business appointment this afternoon," Brynne said. "I must keep it. After that, I'm completely at your service." "The danger to Janna is too great!" cried the old man. "You'll both be perfectly safe, I assure you. You can even accompany me there. Or better yet, I've got a cousin on the police force. I'm sure I can arrange for a bodyguard -- " Janna turned her beautiful sad face away from him. The old man said, "Sir, the ship sails at one P.M. -- at one precisely." "Those ships leave every day or so," Brynne pointed out. "Let's catch the next one. This appointment is very important. Crucial, you might say. I've worked for years to arrange it. And it's not just me. I have a business, employees, associates. For their sake, I have to keep that appointment." "Business before life," the old man said bitterly. 131 "You'll be all right," Brynne assured him. "It is written, you know, that the beast of the jungle shies from the tread -- " "I know what is written. The word of death is painted large upon my forehead, and upon my daughter's, unless you aid us now. She will be on the Theseus in stateroom 2 A. The next stateroom, 3A, will be yours. The ship sails at one this afternoon. If you value her life, sir, you will be there." The old man and his daughter stood up, paid and left, ignoring Brynne's pleas for reason. As she went out the door, Janna turned for a moment and gazed at him. "Your dried fish, sir," said the waiter. He had been hovering near, waiting for a chance to serve it. "To hell with it!" Brynne shouted. "Oh, sorry, sorry," he said in dismay to the shocked waiter. "No fault of yours." He paid, leaving a sizable tip for the waiter, and hurried out. He had a lot of thinking to do. Hi A LL the energy expended on that one scene," Lan II complained, "has probably cost me ten years of my life." "You loved every minute of it," said Janna Chandragore. "True, true," Lan II admitted, nodding vigorously. He sipped a glass of wine that a steward had 132 brought to the stateroom. "The question now is -- will he give up his appointment with Baxter and come?" "He does seem to like me," Janna said. "Which shows his excellent taste." She inclined her head mockingly. "But really, that story! Was it necessary to make it so -- so outrageous?" "Absolutely necessary. Brynne is a strong and dedicated man, but he has his romantic streak. Nothing less than a fairy tale to match his gaudiest dream could pull him from duty's path." "Perhaps even a fairy tale won't," Janna said thoughtfully. "We'll see," said Lan II. "Personally, I believe he will come." "I don't." "You underestimate your attractiveness and acting ability, my dear. Wait and see." "I have no choice," said Janna, settling back in an arm chair. The desk clock read 12:42.    Brynne decided to take a stroll along the waterfront to quiet his nerves. The sight of the great ships lying calm and steadfast in their berths never failed to soothe him. He walked steadily along, trying to reason out what had happened to him. That magnificent sorrowful girl 133 But what about his duty, the labor of faithful employees, to be culminated and completed this afternoon at the desk of Ben Baxter? He stopped and looked at the bow of a great ship. The Theseus. He thought of India, its blue skies, brilliant sunshine, wine, relaxation. Those things would never be his. Work, frantic effort, that was the life he had set for himself. Even if it meant losing the most beautiful woman in the world, he would continue to labor under the iron-gray skies of New York. But why, he asked himself, touching the chamois bag in his pocket. He was moderately well off. His business could take care of itself. What was to stop him from boarding that ship, dropping everything, spending a year in the sun? Excitement stirred in him as he realized that nothing was stopping him. He was his own man, a strong, determined man. If he had the faith and will to succeed in business, he also had the faith and will to leave it, drop everything, and follow his heart. "To hell with Baxter!" he said to himself. The girl's safety was more important than anything. He would board that ship, and right now, wire his associates from sea, tell them -- The decision was made. He 134 whirled and marched to the gangplank and resolutely climbed it. An officer on the deck smiled and said, "Name, sir?" "Ned Brynne." "Brynne, Brynne." The officer checked his list. "I don't seem to -- Oh, yes, right here. Yes, Mr. Brynne. You're on A deck, cabin 3. Let me wish you a most pleasant trip." "Thank you," Brynne said, glancing at his watch. It read a quarter to one. "By the way," he said to the officer, "what time does the ship sail?" "At four-thirty sharp, sir." "Four-thirty? Are you sure?" "Quite sure, Mr. Brynne." "But I was told you sailed at one o'clock." "That was the original time, sir. But sailing time is often advanced a few hours. We'll easily make it up at sea." Four-thirty! Yes, he had enough time! He could go back, see Ben Baxter and still return in time to catch the ship! Both problems were solved! Murmuring a blessing to a mysterious but benevolent fate, Brynne turned and sprinted down the gangplank. He was fortunate enough to catch a taxi at once. bull-chested. He was totally bald and his eyes, behind gold pince-nez, were expressionless. His business suit was severe and affixed to the lapel was the small ruby-and-pearls emblem of the Humble Servitors of Wall Street. For half an hour, Brynne had talked, mentioned trends, predicted movements. He was perspiring anxiously now, waiting for a word out of Baxter. "Hmm," said Ben Baxter. Brynne waited. His pulse was pounding heavily and his empty stomach was beginning to churn. Half his mind was on the Theseus, sailing soon. He wanted to end this meeting and get aboard. "The merger terms you request," said Baxter, "are quite satisfactory." "Sir?" breathed Brynne. "Satisfactory, I said. Haven't got trouble with your hearing, have you, Brother Brynne?" "Not for news like that," said Brynne, grinning. "Our affiliation," Baxter said, smiling, "promises a great future for us both. I'm a direct man, Brynne, and I want to tell you this directly: I like the way you've handled the surveys and data and I like the way you've handled this meeting. Moreover, I like you personally. I am most happy about this and believe our association will prosper." "I sincerely believe so, sir." They shook hands and both men stood up. "My lawyers will draw up the papers," Baxter said, "in accordance with this discussion. You should have them by the end of the week." "Excellent." Brynne hesitated, wondering if he should tell Baxter he was going to India. He decided not to. It would be simple to arrange for receipt of the papers on the Theseus and he could carry out the final details by longdistance telephone. He wouldn't be gone too long, anyhow -- just long enough to see the girl safely home; then he would fly back. They exchanged a few more pleasantries, shook hands again and Brynne turned to leave. "That's a fine-looking prayer stick," Baxter said. "Eh? Oh, yes," said Brynne. "I got it from Sinkiang just this week. They make the finest prayer sticks there, in my unworthy opinion." "I know. May I look at it?" "Of course. Please be careful, though. It opens rather fast." Baxter took the intricately carved prayer stick and pressed the handle. A blade shot out of the other end, narrowly grazing his leg. "It is fast!" Baxter said. "Fastest I've seen." "Did you cut yourself?" "A mere scratch. Beautiful damascene work on that blade." They talked for a few minutes 135 about the threefold significance of the knife blade in Western Buddhism and of recent developments in the Western Buddhist spiritual center in Sinkiang. Then Baxter carefully closed the prayer stick and returned it to Brynne. "A truly beautiful thing. Good day again, Dear Brother Brynne, and -- " Baxter halted in mid-sentence. His mouth was open and he seemed to be staring at a point just in back of Brynne's head. Brynne turned, but nothing was there except the wall. When he turned back, Baxter's features were congested and a light froth had gathered at the corners of his mouth. "Sir!" cried Brynne. Baxter tried to speak, but couldn't. He took two tottering steps forward and collapsed to the floor. Brynne rushed to the receptionist's office. "Call a doctor! Quick! Quick!" he shouted to the frightened girl. Then he rushed back to Baxter. He was looking at the first American case of the mutated disease that was to be called the S'nkiang Plague. Transmitted on a hundred contaminated prayer sticks, it would go through New York like a flash fire, leaving a million dead in its wake. Within the week, the symptoms of Sinkiang Plague would be better 136 known than those of measles. But Brynne was looking at the first casualty. With horror, he stared at the hard, brilliant apple-green shine of Baxter's hands and face. Ill 1959, Ned Brynne awakened and washed and dressed. At 1:30 that afternoon, he had an appointment with Ben Baxter, the president of Baxter Industries. Brynne's entire future hinged upon the outcome of that meeting. If he could get the backing of the gigantic Baxter enterprises and do so on favorable terms Brynne was a tall, darkly handsome man of thirty-six. There was a hint of thoughtfulness in his carefully bland eyes, a look of reason and willingness to compromise in his relaxed mouth. His movements had the careless surety of a man who knows his place in the world. He was almost ready to leave. He tucked an umbrella under his arm and slipped a paperbound copy of Murder on the Metro into his pocket. He was never without a good mystery of some sort. Finally he fixed to his laoal the small onyx pin of a Commodore the Ocean Cruising Club. Some people thought him too young for such an honor. But they had to agree that Brynne carried the prerogatives and requirements of his office with a dignity quite beyond his years. He locked his apartment and walked to the elevator. There was a small crowd waiting, mostly shopkeepers, but two businessmen as well. "Pleasant day, Mr. Brynne," the operator said as the car started down. "Hope so," Brynne said, deep in thought about Ben Baxter. At the corner of his eye, he noticed one of the occupants of the car, a great blond Viking of a man, talking to a tiny, half-bald fellow. Brynne wondered what they were doing in his apartment building. He knew most of the tenants by sight, though he hadn't lived in the building long enough to get acquainted with them. The elevator reached the lobby and Brynne forgot about the Viking. He had a lot on his mind today. There were some problems connected with Ben Baxter, problems he hoped to resolve before the meeting. He stepped outside, into a dismal gray April morning, and decided to go to Childs' for breakfast. It was 10:25 a.m. " Dr. Sveg. "He looks ordinary enough," said Edwin James. "He even looks reasonable. We'll find out." They were following half a block behind Brynne. There was no losing Brynne's tall, erect figure, even in New York's morning rush. "I am certainly not one to advocate violence," said Dr. Sveg. "But this time -- why don't we knock him over the head and be done with it?" "That method was selected by Aaui and Beatty. Miss Chandragore and Lan II decided to try bribery. We are committed to a course of reason." "But suppose he can't be reasoned with, what then?" James shrugged his shoulders. "I don't like it," Dr. Sveg said. Following half a block behind, they saw Brynne collide with a portly, florid-faced businessman. "Sorry," said Brynne. "Sorry," said the portly businessman. They exchanged perfunctory nods and went on. Brynne went into Childs' and sat down at an empty table in the rear. Now was the time to think of Ben Baxter and of what the best approach would be -- "Your order, sir?" a waiter asked him. "Scrambled eggs, toast, coffee," Brynne said. "French fries?" "No, thanks." The waiter hurried off. Brynne 137 concentrated on Ben Baxter. With Baxter's financial and political backing of the forest deal, there was no telling -- "Excuse me, sir," a voice said. "May we talk to you?" Brynne looked up and saw the blond man and his small friend whom he had seen in the elevator. "What about?" "A matter of the utmost urgency, sir," said the small man. Brynne glanced at his watch. It was almost 11:00. He had two and a half hours before his meeting with Baxter. "Sure, sit down," he invited. "What's on your mind?" The men looked at each other and exchanged embarrassed smiles. Finally the small man cleared his throat. "Mr. Brynne," he said, "I am Edwin James. This is my associate, Dr. Sveg. We have a preposterous sounding story to tell, which I hope you will hear to the end without interruptions. After that, we have certain proofs that may or may not convince you of the story's authenticity." Brynne frowned, wondering what kind of crackpots he had met. But both men were well dressed, quietly spoken. "Sure, go ahead," Brynne said. later, Brynne was saying. "Wow! That's quite a little yarn!" 138 "I know," Dr. Sveg said apologetically. "Our proofs -- " are impressive. Let me see that first gadget again." Sveg handed it to him. Brynne stared reverently at the small, shining object. "Boys, if a thing that size can really turn out heat or cold in those quantities -- the electrical corporations would give a couple of billion to get it!" "It is a product of our technology," said Chief Programmer James, "as are the other gadgets. With the exception of the motrifier, they are all straight-line developments, refinements of present trends." "And that thallasator. Nice, simple, inexpensive way of extracting fresh water from salt." He looked at the two men. "It is possible, of course, that these items are a hoax." Dr. Sveg raised both eyebrows. "But I'm not exactly untrained in science. Even if they're a hoax, they'd have to be every bit as advanced as the real thing. I guess you've sold me. Men from the future! Well, well!" "Then you accept what we say about you?" James asked. "And about Ben Baxter and time-line selection?" "Well" Brynne thought hard. "Tentatively." "Will you cancel your appointment with Baxter?" "I don't know." "Sir?" "I said I don't know. You've got a lot of nerve," Brynne said angrily. "I've worked like a galley slave, driving toward this goal. This meeting is the biggest chance I've ever had or ever will have. And you ask me to give up all that because of some nebulous prediction -- " "The prediction isn't nebulous," James said. "It is very explicit and most precise." "Look, there's more involved than just me. I have a business, employees, associates, stockholders. I have to keep this meeting for their sake, too." "Mr. Brynne," said Sveg, "consider the larger issues at stake!" "Yeah, sure," Brynne said sourly. "How about those other teams you talked about? Maybe I've been stopped in some other probability world." "You haven't." "How do you know?" "I couldn't say so to the teams," Chief Programmer James said, "but the probability of their success was vanishingly small -- just as the probability of my success with you is small, statistically." "Hell," said Brynne, "you guys come dropping out of the future and casually ask a man to change his entire life. You haven't got the right!" "If you could postpone the appointment for a single day," Dr. Sveg suggested, "that might -- " "You don't postpone appointments with Ben Baxter. Either you keep the one he's given you or you wait -- maybe forever -- until he gives you another." Brynne stood up. "Look, I don't know what I'm going to do. I've heard you, I more or less believe you, but I just don't know. I'll have to make up my own mind." Dr. Sveg and James also stood up. "That is your privilege," said Chief Programmer James. "Goodby. I hope you make the right decision, Mr. Brynne." They shook hands. Brynne hurried out. Dr. Sveg and James watched him go. Sveg said, "What do you think? It looks favorable, doesn't it? Don't you think so?" "I can't guess," James said. "The possibility of altering events within a time-line is never favorable. I honestly have no idea of what he's going to do." Dr. Sveg shook his head, then sniffed. "Some air, eh?" "Quite," said Chief Programmer James. - stroll along the waterfront to quiet his nerves. The sight of the great ships lying calm and steadfast in their berths never failed to soothe him. He walked steadily 139 140 along, trying to reason out what had happened to him. That ridiculous story In which he believed. But what about his duty, the years spent working his way up to optioning that huge forest tract, its tremendous possibilities to be culminated and completed this afternoon at the desk of Ben Baxter? He stopped and looked at the bow of a great ship. The Theseus He thought of the Caribbean, its blue skies, brilliant sunshine, wine, relaxation. Those things would never be his. Work, frantic effort, that was the life he had set for himself. No matter what the loss, he would continue to work under the iron-gray skies of New York. But why, he asked himself. He was moderately well off. His business could take care of itself. What was to stop him from boarding that ship, dropping everything, spending a year in the sun? Excitement stirred in him as he realized that nothing was stopping him. He was his own man, a strong, determined man. If he had the guts to succeed in business, he also had the guts to leave it, drop everything, and follow his heart. And in that way, the ridiculous damned future would be safe. "To hell with Ben Baxter!" he said to himself. But he didn't mean it. The future was just too uncertain, too far away. This whole thing might well be an elaborate hoax, arranged by a business competitor. Let the future take care of itself! Ned Brynne turned abruptly away from the Theseus. He had to hurry to make his appointment with Baxter on time. In Baxter's building, riding up in the elevator, Brynne tried not to think. It was enough simply to act. He got off at the 16th floor and walked up to the receptionist. "My name is Brynne. I have an appointment with Mr. Baxter." "Yes, Mr. Brynne. Mr. Baxter is expecting you. You can go right in." Brynne didn't move. A wave of doubt flooded his mind and he thought of the future generations, whose chances he was damaging by his act. He thought of Dr. Sveg and Chief Programmer Edwin James, earnest, well-meaning men. They wouldn't ask him to make such a sacrifice unless it was absolutely essential. And he considered one thing more -- Among those future generations would be descendants of his own. "You may go in, sir," the girl said. Abruptly, something snapped in Brynne's mind. 141 "I've changed my mind," he said, in a voice he hardly recognized. "I'm canceling the appointment. Tell Baxter I'm sorry -- about everything." He turned, before he could change his mind, and ran down sixteen flights of stairs. World Planning Council, the five representatives of the Federated Districts of Earth were seated around a long table, waiting for Edwin James. He entered, a small man, impressively ugly. "Reports," he said. Aaui, looking somewhat the worse for wear, told about their attempt at violence and its result. "Perhaps," he concluded, "if we had been conditioned to use more violence -- faster -- we could have stopped him." "And perhaps not," said Beatty, who looked considerably worse than Aaui. Lan II reported the partial success and total failure of his mission with Miss Chandragore. Brynne had agreed to accompany them to India, even if it meant giving up the meeting with Baxter. Unfortunately, Brynne had found himself able to do both things. Lan 11 ended with several philosophical comments about the shockingly flexible schedules of steamship companies. Chief Programmer James stood up. "The future we were selecting for was one in whose past Ben Baxter lived to complete his work of buying forests. That, unfortunately, is not to be. Our best line, under the circumstances, is the Main Historic Line, in which Dr. Sveg and I bent our efforts." "You haven't reported yet," Miss Chandragore said. "What happened?" "Reason," said Edwin James, "and an appeal to the intelligence seem to be the best operating procedures. After due thought, Brynne decided not to keep his appointment with Ben Baxter. But bull-chested. He was totally bald and his eyes, behind gold pince-nez, were expressionless. His business suit was severe and affixed to the lapel was the small ruby-and ; pearls emblem of the Wall Street Club. He had been sitting motionless for half an hour now, thinking about figures, trends, movements. His buzzer sounded. "Yes, Miss Cassidy?" "Mr. Brynne was here. He just left." "What do you mean?" "I really don't understand it,. Mr. Baxter. He came up and said he wanted to cancel his appointment." 142 "What did he say? Repeat it exactly, Miss Cassidy." "He said he had an appointment with you and I said he could go right in. And he stood there looking at me very strangely, frowning. He seemed angry and upset. I told him again he could go in. Then he said -- " "Word for word now, Miss Cassidy." "Yes, sir. He said, 'I've changed my mind. I'm canceling the appointment. Tell Baxter I'm sorry -- for everything.' " "That's all he said?" "Every last word, Mr. Baxter." "And then?" "He turned and hurried downstairs." "Stairs?" "Yes, Mr. Baxter. He didn't wait for the elevator." "I see." "Is there anything else, Mr. Baxter?" "No, nothing else, Miss Cassidy. Thank you." Bon Baxter turned off the intercom and slumped wearily behind his desk. So Brynne knew! It was the only possible explanation. Word must have gotten out somehow, somewhere. He had thought it was safely hidden for anotlu i day, at least. But there must have been a leak. Baxter smiled grimly to himself. Ho couldn't blame Brynne, though the man should at least have talked to him. But perhaps not. Maybe it was best this way. But how had he found out? Who had broken the news to him that the Baxter industrial empire was hollow, decaying, crumbling at the foundations? If only the news could have been concealed for another day, another few hours! He would have signed with Brynne. A fresh venture would have pumped new blood into the Baxter holdings. By the time people found out, he would once again have had a solid base from which to operate. Brynne knew and had been scared off. That meant everyone knew. There was no holding things together now. The wolves would be at him. His friends, his wife, his partners and all the little people who had depended upon him Well, he had decided years ago what to do in this eventuality. Without hesitation, Baxter opened his desk drawer and took out a small bottle. He extracted two white tablets. He had always lived by his own rules. Now was the time to die by them. Ben Baxter popped the pills into his mouth. In two minutes, he slumped forward on the desk. His death precipitated the great stock market crash of '59. 143 Circle numbers wanted Total enclosed  1 2 3456789 10 Name Address City State Each copy has six to eight stories by such top authors as Ray Bradbury, Sam Merwin, Jr., Evelyn E. Smith, Frederik Pohl, Charles Satterfield, Philip K. Dick, Ted Sturgeon, Isaac Asimov, Wyman Guin, Damon Knight, L. Sprague de Camp, and many others. All ten for 2.75 only Any five 1.50 Any three 1 .00 or 35c each postpaid. plus fffta J S( . Science-Fiction Book Ciub -- Continued from other side ollin . tillin' hooksworth up to 11.-10 In iuhli:,hers' editions -- for only  I If v   1 1 join this new kind top-llli'hl mil hors. And they're loin let I viih locket-fast reading thill Inl. vo von ring through time and Hinir All in handsomely bound lihniiyM ii.n i you'll be proud to own I Mull coupon below -- without money T 1 A Y ! 4 i ii  i ooilele play; scores of nil Min i'ii! : h stories, including IT. M 'ii Invnsien from Mars," made r m no 'it  in Oiium Welles' hoax newscanl. ij'iii-l . 'i 1 ' '; i 43 din i.h n.i. i. lop aulhors. Wonders of Kin ill m m i Amazing Inventions, Spare 1 1 a., l i .1 1 1 lot's from outer space. Advent in . Worlds of tomorrow 1 1  i  i oil 3.50) A story about the first A-Bomb written before it was invented! Plus a score of other best, tales from a dozen years of Astounding Science Fiction Magazine. (Publ. ed. 3.50) 17 thrilling stories selected from Fantasy and ScienceFiction Magazine. Adventure in other worlds mystery, intrigue, suspense I (,Publ. ed. 3.50) by Frank Herbert You're on a 21st-century undersea mission from which no human has ever returned. Now, 3000 feet down, you learn that an (Publ. ed. 2.95) Ed. by T. E. Dikty 14 top-notch short stories and novelettes by such well known writers as Robert Bloch. Frank Robinson, Mark Clifton, many others. (Publ. ed. 3.95) Just Mail Coupon In.ll.'i.l ' mi coupon your choice of tion iiii.nl o rpieces which you waul in inhlit imi to "Satellite!" One bool, will lie considered your first i led ion for which you'll be billed only 1 plus a few cents jnon 1 1 1 you will be offered the cream of I lie new 2.50 to 3.95 science lid ion books -- for only 1 each. You take only those books you rcnlly want -- as few as four a year llut this offer may be with. 1 1 a w 1 1 at any time. So mail Del OX-7, Garden City, N. Y. Dept. GX-7, Garden City, N. Y. Enroll me as a member, and rush me my full-length handcated below. Bill me only 1 (plus few cents shipping charges). Every month send me the Club's free bulletin, "Things to Come," so that 1 may decide whether or not I wish to receive the coining monthly selection described therein. For each book take a book every month (only four during each year I am a member) -- and I may resign at any time after accepting four selections. return all books in 7 days, pay nothing, and this membership will be cancelled.  Astounding S-F Anthology  Dragon in the Sea  Best from Fantasy and S-F  Omnibus of S-F  Best S-F Stories and Novels  Treasury of S-F Classics Name AddressCity (please print) . Zone StateSelection price in Canada 1.10 plus shipping. Address Science-Fiction Book Club (Canada i, 105 Bond St. Toronto 2. (Good only in Continental LI. S. and Canada) e comfactors v This h  s every 3 f astounding J a  fiL And the  ealth S sV-i 1 ?. answersScience-Fiction Book T .f  ?s 6 on Jhe fM 9 than-fiction  , ob , e ik storv of our , available Th e fascinating . St ; y acts not even available authoritative iournals n etey TO 0 " 1  s i two years' But 3 t w0 rk? about gout predict mysterious What .V. first hook  -- See oier side for full details l A trously to reach our satellite, us niK chemical fuels. But whej vSwrn Two had placed his ty  ranger had a curious hr itudded at im  -- "'  r assemblies performing the Dance  S pap ier? z The Next Full Length Galaxy Science Fiction Novel at Your News Stand Soon When an atomic explosion destroys the battleship Alaska, Lt, Commander Frank Jacklin returns to consciousness in New York and is shocked to find himself in the body of Winnie Tomkins, a dissolute stockbroker. Unable to explain his real identity, Jacklin attempts to fit into Tomkin's way of life. Complications develop when Jacklin gets involved with Tomkin's wife, his red-haired mistress and his luscious secretary. Three too many women for Jacklin to handle. His foreknowledge of the Alaska sinking and other top secret matters plunges him into a mad world of intrigue and excitement in Washington -- that place where anything can happen and does! Where is the real Tomkins is a mystery explained in the smashing climax. Completely delightful, wholly provocative, the Rat Race is a striking novel of the American Scene. Watch For It On Sale May #th GalaxyAssistant Editor Art Director Production Manager Advertising Manager Cover by Illustrating is published monthly by Galaxy Publishing Corporation. Main offices: #I Hudson Street. New York #, N. Y. #c per copy. Subscriptions: # copies) #-# per year in the United States, Canada, Mexico, South and Central America and U.S. Possessions. Lise where #. Entered as secondclass matter at the Post Office, New York. N. Y. Copyright. #, by Galaxy Publishing Corporation, Robert M. Guinn, president. AH rights, including translation, reserved. All material submitted must be accompanied by Selfaddressed stamped envelopes. The publisher assumes no responsibility for unsolicited material, AH stories printed in this magazine are fiction, and any similarity between characters # nd actual persons it coincidental. by Boyd Ellanby # by Richard Matheson # by Pout Anderson # by Charles V. De Vef # by Franklin Abel # by Willy Ley # by H. L. Gold # by Groff Conklin # Printed in the U #. A. by the Guinn Co... Inc. Jtg. If. fat. Off. urdistressed because her family and friends jeer at her for reading science fiction. She unhappily wonders whether detailing the scientific qualifications of our writers may not compel their respect. Well, Asimov is a biochemist specializing in cancer research; Heinlein is an engineer; Tenn is an anthropologist; de Camp, as a patent authority, is familiar with many branches of science; Guin, connected with a large pharmaceutical house, is a medical expert... The list could be extended in almost every scientific direction -- and, I think, would do no good. situation when it was recently interviewed on TV, with a noted mystic to provide "conflict." Summing up at the end of the program, this gentleman stated that science fiction is a cheap substitute for prophecy. To such calcified thinking, there was no contradiction in making this deeply thoughtful statement over a medium that had been anticipated -- not predicted -- generations ago in science fiction, with people thousands of miles away seeing and hearing him at bled hi Selling him science fiction might have been possible if we were extrapolating possible developments in metaphysics. I'm not even sure of that. He probably doesn't think any advance in his specialty is either likely or necessary. Oddly, I can see him, or his colleagues, setting up shop on the planets when we reach them -- as we seem certain to do -- and not changing that opinion or their primitive "science" in any degree whatever. This is admittedly an extreme case of fossil ization. In the example of our reader's family or friends, we have people who arc unwonderingly alive in a society that to their ancestors would have been pure science fiction. They, of course, take every advance as perfectly natural. Yet each advance was "impossible" before it came about. And then that one was possible, but the next wasn't! Should they be educated to an appreciation of science fiction? Why bother? I wish I had noted the author who said that no idea is as powerful as one whose time has come. Science fiction is in that position. Its arrival is a matter of logical evolution. How widespread its influence may become is difficult to determine now, but surely it will find a legitimate and enduring place in literature. Beyond seeing that the favorite magazines of readers are prominently displayed on newsstands, and passing the word to receptive people, not much else has to be done. The young lady is obviously concerned with gaining approval; that's a personal problem I can't handle, one that is probably unnecessary -- certainly not a good betting proposition -- and not a question of survival for science fiction. Its day, as I said, has come. Fighting the popular acceptance of science fiction now is as foolhardy as were our attempts to sell it prematurely. At that time, we were forcing something for which there was no current need. We were, in other words, pushing evolution, which does not respond gratifyingly to untimely pressure. Two such instances are the movement for spelling reform and Communism. For different reasons, both are guilty of trying to force evolution. Language needs no compulsion to change. It does so constantly; if need be, over the dead bodies of lexicographers and pedants. It changes when there is a need for change, not because someone decides that it should. Much of our vocabulary would be incomprehensible to anyone of # years ago, let alone Chaucer's ageIt may be that TV and movies will impair the spelling ability of future generations -- though not necessarily their literacy, which, in the sense of vicarious experience, could imaginably be greater than ever before. In that case, what we might regard as poor spelling would become standard, through common usage. Regrettable? No. Inevitable, if it does happen. The premature proponents of simplified spelling would, no doubt, feel victorious, but actually their efforts would not influence the change. Communism, on the other hand, puts a gun to evolution's back. You can't shoot evolution if it refuses to obey. This strange and repugnant wedding of allegedly advanced politics with medieval methods of inquisition runs counter to evolution. From slavery to feudalism to democracy, the direction has been toward greater and greater personal freedom. We are assured that that is Communism's ultimate goal. But where are the signs of it? My money is on evolution. -- H. L. C" Man, it would appear, can adapt to any form of society , .  but not one in which the knowledge of extending fife becomes a passport to death Category HE door-knob turned, then rattled. Dr. David Wong stepped out from behind the large bookcase, listening. He pressed the brass handle of the top shelf and the case silently pivoted back to become part of the wall, obliterating the dark passage behind it. An imperative knocking began at the door; David walked softly to his desk and picked up his notebook. He tried to remain relaxed, but he could feel the tightening of his shoulder muscles. With his right hand, he shut his notebook and concealed it under a mass of papers, while his left hand pressed the desk button to Illustrated Phoenix release the lock of the door. The door burst open and two men strode in, a black-uniformed Ruler followed by a watchguard. Blackvisored cap still on his head, the first man marched to the desk and spoke without ceremonial greeting. "The door was locked, Dr. Wong?" "Correct, Dr. Lanza, The door was locked." "I shall have to instruct the guard to report it. Have you forgotten Leader Marley's Maxim: Constructive science does not skulk behind locked doors?" Wong leaned back in his chair and smiled at his visitors. "The wisdom of Leader Marley is a constant help to us all, but his generosity is also a byword. Surely you remember that on the tenth anniversary of his accession, he honored me by the grant of occasional hours of Privacy, as a reward for my work on Blue Martian Fever?" "I remember now," said Dr. Lanza. "But what for?" asked Officer Blagun. "It's anti-social!" "Evidently you have forgotten. Officer Blagun, another Maxim of Leader Marley: Nature has not equipped one Category to judge the needs of another; only the Leader understands all. Now, Dr. Lanza, will you tell me the reason for this visit? Since your promotion from Research to Ruler, I have rarely been honored by your attention." "I am here with a message," said Lanza. "Leader Marley's compliments, and he requests your presence at a conference on next Wednesday at ten in the morning." "Why did you have to deliver that in person? What's wrong with using Communications?" "It's not my province to ask questions, Dr. Wong. I was told to come here, and I was told to wait for a reply." "Next Wednesday at ten? Let's see, this is Friday." David Wong pressed the key of his electronic calendar, but he had no need to study the dull green and red lights that flashed on to indicate the pattern of his day. He did not delude himself that he had any real choice, but he had learned in the past fifteen years that it kept up his courage to preserve at least the forms of independence. He allowed a decent thirty seconds to ponder the coded lights, then blanked the board and looked up with an easy smile. "Dr. Wong's compliments to Leader Marley, and he will be honored to attend a conference on Wednesday at ten." Nodding his hehd, Dr. Lanza glanced briefly around the office. "Queer, old-fashioned place you have here." "Yes. It was built many years ago by a slippery old politician who wanted to be safe from his enemies. Makes a good place for Research, don't you think?" Lanza did not answer. He strode to the door, then paused to look back. "You understand, Dr. Wong, that I shall have to report the locked door? I have no choice. "Has anyone?" Officer Blagun followed his superior, leaving the door wide open behind them. Wong remained rigid in his chair until the clack of heels on marble floor had become a mere echo in his S brain, then stretched out his hand to the intercom. He observed with pride that his hand did not tremble as he pressed the dial. "Get me Dr. Karl Haslam... Karl? Can you meet me in the lab right away? I've thought of a new approach that might help us crack the White Martian problem. Yes, I know we planned on conferring tomorrow, but it's getting later than you think.' Again he pressed the dial. "Get me Leah Hachovnik. Leah? I've got some new stuff to dictate. Be a good girl and come along right away.' Breaking the connection, he diew out his notebook and opened it. David Wong was a big man, tall, well-muscled, compact, and he might have been handsome but for a vague something in his appearance. His lean face and upeurving mouth were those of a young man; his hair was a glossy black, too thick to be disciplined into neatness; and he was well-dressed, except for the unfashionable bulging of his jacket pocket, where he carried a bulky leather case of everfeed pens and notebooks. But it was his eyes that were disconcerting direct, they had a wisdom and a comprehension that seemed incongruous in so young a face. A worried frown creased his forehead as he turned back to one of the first pages, studying the symbols he had recorded there, but he looked up without expression on hearing the tapping of slender heels. "Quick work, Leah. How are you this morning?" "As if anybody cared?" Leah Hachovnik settled down before the compact stenograph machine, her shoulders slumped, her thin mouth drooping at the corners. "Feel like working?" said David. "As much as I ever do, I guess. Sometimes I wonder if the traitors in the granite quarries have it any worse than I do. Sometimes I wish I'd been born into some other Category. Other people have all the luck, I don't know what it is, Dr. Wong, but I just don't seem to have the pep I used to have. Do you think it could be the climate here in New York?" "People do grow older, Leah," he reminded her gently. "I know. But Tanya -- you remember my twin sister Tanya, the one that got so sick that time, ten years ago, when you did that experiment with Blue Martian Fever, and she had to be sent out to Arizona? Of course I haven't ever seen her since then -- people in Office Category never get permission for that kind of travel -- but she writes me that ever since she got well again she feels just like a kid, and works as hard as she ever did, and she still seems to enjoy life. Why, she's had three proposals of marriage this past year alone, she says, and yet she's thirty-five, just the same age as I am -- being twins, you know? -- an?l nobody's proposed to me in ages. Well, Fni certainly going to try to find out what her method is. She's coming back tomorrow." "She's what?" "Coming back. BureauMed is sending her back here to the Institute to take up her old job in Intercom. Funny they haven't told you, her being an old employee and all." Dr. Wong was gripping his notebook iry stiff fingers, but he replied easily, "Oh, well, BureauMed is a complex organization. With all they have to do, it's not surprising they get things mixed up sometimes." "Don't I know!" she sighed, and droned on in a dreary monotone. "This one institute alone would turn your hair gray before your time. I don't know how some people seem to keep so young. I was just 'thinking to myself this morning when I watched you walking through the office, 'Why, Dr. Wong doesn't seem to age a bit! He looks just as young as he ever did, and look at me !' " Looking at her, David admitted to himself, was not the pleasure it had once been. Ten years ago, she and her twin sister Tanya had been plump, delectable, kittenish girls, their mental equipment no more than standard for Office Category, of course, but their physical appearance had been outstanding, almost beautiful enough for Theater Category. Creamy ivory skin, gray eyes, and soft red hair dramatized by a freakish streak of white that shot abruptly back from the center of the forehead, Tanya's swirling to the left, and Leah's to the right, one girl the mirror image of the other. But the Leah sitting before him now was thin and tired-looking, her sallow skin was lined, and her soft voice had become vinegary with disappointments. Her red hair had faded to a commonplace brown, and the white streak in the center was yellowed. An unwanted, souring old maid. But there was only one response to make. "You look fine to me, Leah," he said. "What time did you say your sister is coming?" "Tomorrow evenings' Playground Jet. Why?" "We'll have to think of a way to celebrate. But right now, I'd like to get started on my new paper. I've got to meet Dr. Haslam before long." "I know." She raised her faded gray eyes. "That was a funny thing you said to him just now over the intercom. You said to him it was getting late. But it isn't late. It's only eleven o'clock in the morning." David stared. "Do you mean to say you were listening to our conversation? Why did you do that?" She fidgeted and turned away from him. "Oh. I just happened to be at Comdesk and I guess the circuit wasn't closed. Does it matter? But it seemed a funny thing for you to say." "People in Office Category are not supposed to understand Research," he said severely. "If they were capable of Research, Leader JVftirley's planners would have placed them there. As for its being late, it is, as far as White Martian Fever is concerned. Which is the subject of my paper. Prepare to take dictation." Shrugging her shoulders, she poised her bony fingers over the keys of the little machine. "Paper for delivery at the Summer Seminar," he began. "But, Dr. Wong, that doesn't have to be ready for three months yet!" "Miss Hachovnik! Please remember Leader Marley's Maxim : Individuals born into Office Category are the bone and muscle of the State; Nature has designed t them to act, not to think." "Yes, Dr. Wong. I'm sorry." "Don't worry, Leah. WeTe old friends, so I won't report you. All set?" He took a pencil from his leather case and tapped it against his notebook as he ruffled the pages, wondering how to begin. It was hard to think logically when a part of his mind was in such confusion. Had Leah been listening in to all of his phone conversations? If so, it was fortunate that he had long ago devised an emergency code. Was it only idle curiosity that had prompted her or was she acting under orders? Was anyone else watching him, he wondered, listening to his talk, perhaps even checking the routing of his experimental work? There was Lanza this morning -- why had he come unannounced, in person, when a Communications call would have served the purpose equally well? Leah's voice broke in. "I'm ready. Dr. Wong." He cleared his throat... the Summer Seminar. Title: The Propogation of White Martian virus. Paragraph. It will be remembered that the early attempts to establish Earth colonies on Mars were frustrated by the extreme susceptibility of our people to two viruses native to the foreign planet, viruses which we designate as Blue Martian and White Martian, according to the two distinct types of fever which they cause. Blue Martian Fever in the early days caused a mortality among our colonists of nearly eighty-five per cent, and made the establishment of permanent colonies a virtual impossibility. "Under the inspired leadership of Leader Marley and with the advice of his deputy Dr. Lanza, this laboratory in Research worked out a method of growing the virus and producing an immunizing agent which is effective in nearly all human beings. Only  the cooperation of several Categories made possible such a feat. It will not be forgotten that even the humblest helpers in the Institute had their share in the project, that some of them acted as human volunteers in the experiments, well knowing the risks they ran, and were afterward rewarded by a Free Choice. "One person in Office Category, for instance, was given the privilege of learning to play the flute, although nobody in his family had ever belonged to Music, and another person in Menial Category was permitted a month's study of elementary algebra, a nearly unheard of indulgence for a person in his position. But as Leader Marley so graciously remarked in conferring the awards: To the individual who risks much, the State gives much." "Like me and Tanya?" the girl asked, stopping her typing. "Yes, like you and Tanya. You were allowed to act a part in an amateur Theater group, I remember, and since Tanya was made too ill to be able to use a Free Choice, she was sent out west to the Playground, just as though she had belonged to Ruler Category. Now where was I?" " 'The State gives much.' " "Oh, yes. Paragraph. Since the discovery of the immunizing mechanism to Blue Martian, permanent colonies have been established on Mars. But there remains the more elusive problem of White Martian Fever, which, though its mortality is only thirty per cent, is still so crippling to those victims who survive that the Martian colonies cannot begin to expand, and the resources of the planet cannot be fully developed, until an immunizing agent is found. "For the past eight years this laboratory has been working at the problem, among others, and we are now in a position to report a small degree of progress. Since it proved to be impossible to grow the virus in the usual media, it occurred to us -- H The intercom buzzed, and Dr, Wong turned away to open the dial.  "David? What's happened to you? I've been waiting here in the lab a quarter of an hour' "Sorry, Karl. I thought I had more time. Be right down." He reached for his white lab coat and shoved his long arms into the starched sleeves. "That's all we have time for now, Leah. Can you get an early lunch and be back here this afternoon at two?" But she wasnot listening. She was leaning over to look at the desk, staring avidly at the open pages of Dr. Wong's notebook. Without comment he picked up the book, closed it, put it in the top drawer and locked the drawer. She watched him with curious eyes. '"What funny marks those were, Dr. Wong! Do you keep your notes in a private system of shorthand?" "No. I write them in Coptic. For the sake of privacy." "What's Coptic?" "A dead language, spoken by the ancient Egyptians thirty or forty centuries ago." "But you're Research, not Linguistics! It's against the law for you to know other languages. Are you a traitor?" "My dear Leah," he said, "I'm far too sensible a man to go in for bootleg study, to learn anything without permission. I have no wish to end up with a pickax in my hands. But you shouldn't tax your little mind with thinking. It's not your job. You're not equipped for it, and it's dangerous." stationed in the basement corridor, walked through the open door of the laboratory, past the bench where a row of pretty technicians sat making serial dilutions of bacterial and virus suspensions, through the glow of the sterilizing room, and on into the small inner lab where flasks of culture media and developing hens' eggs sat in a transparent incubator, and petri dishes flecked with spots of color awaited his inspection. Dr. Karl Haslam was standing at the work bench, with a pair of silver forceps which held a small egg under the psi light. Gently he lowered the egg into its warm observation chamber, covered the container, and sat down. "Well, here I am. Whats gone wrong? Explain yourself, my boy." "Just a minute." Grinning maliciously, David took down a bottle from the shelf of chemicals, poured a colorless liquid into a beaker, and walked casually toward the doorway as he agitated the mixture of hydrogen sulphide and mercaptans. He held his breath, then coughed, when the fumes of putrescence filled the room and drifted out the door. He looked into the technician's room. "Sorry for the aroma, girls, but this is a vital experiment." "Can't you at least shut the door?" one called pleadingly. "Explain to the watchguard out there, will you?" Closing the door, he turned on the ventilator and sat down beside Dr. Haslam. "Why all the melodrama?" Karl asked, baffled. "First you call me by emergency code, then you hole in like a conspirator. I'm beginning to think you're a great loss to Theater. What's happened? Why is it later than I think?" "Do you take everything as a joke, Karl?" "Certainly, until Fm forced to do otherwise. What's worrying you?" "I'm afraid of being arrested for treason. Don't laugh! This morning I received a message, delivered in person by our old schoolmate Lanza, to report to Leader Marley on Wednesday, and Marley hasn't paid any attention to me since he last inspected our lab, years ago. For another thing, Leah Hachovnik is making a nuisance of herself with her curiosity about my affairs. If she weren't so clumsy about her prying, I'd almost believe she was under orders to spy on me." Karl moved impatiently. "I hope you're not turning psychotic. You have a clean record of continuous production and you've never mixed in politics. You've never expressed what you may really think of our Leader even to me, although we've been friends since we were in Medschool, and I hope you never will. And you're making progress with White Martian. Why, my boy, you're all set! What's treasonable about that?" Someone knocked at the door. Hastily David uncovered the fragrant beaker and waved it about as he called, "Come in!" The watchguard looked in for an instant, wrinkled his nose, and quickly shut the door. Laughing, David covered the beaker, and began walking about with long nervous strides, snapping his fingers as he tried to explain. "I'm in trouble, Karl. I've run into something I don't know how to deal with, and I need help, I need advice, I need cooperation. I've lived alone with this thing for ten long years, hoping month after month that something would turn up so I could evade the issue. But nothing has. And now there's going to be a showdown." Karl touched his arm sympathetically. "My dear boy -- " "That's it!" shouted David. n "What's what?" "That's what I'm trying to tell you. Why do you always call me your 'dear boy?' You know I'm a year older than you are." "It's just habit, I suppose. You look so young -- your hair is black, while mine is nearly white. You're full of vigor, while I begin to creak with middle age. I didn't realize that I irritated you with my little phrase. I should think you'd be pleased that you have somehow managed to sip at the fountain of youth," David sank down on a stool. "I'm not pleased. I'm terrified." "What do you mean?" "I mean that's exactly what's happened. I have sipped at the fountain of youth. I've discovered how to keep people from growing old. I myself have not aged a bit in the last ten years." There was a long silence. Karl sat unmoving, his face like stone. "I don't believe you," he said at last. "It's no longer a question of belief. In a few days everybody will know, the proof will stare you in the face. And what will happen then?" "Evidence?" Karl asked. "I can't accept a statement as a fact." "Would you like to see my mice? Come with me." David Wong hurried into the small animal room and paused before a stack of wire cages in which furry creatures darted and squeaked. "You remember when we were working on Blue Martian, those peculiar mutants we found in our mice, and how I used six of them in trying to make antibodies to the virus?' "I remember" said Karl, "They were spotted with tufts of white hair on the right forelegs." David took down a cage, thrust in his hand, and brought out two of the tiny black mice which crawled over his trembling hand. Their right forelegs bore tufts of long white hair. "These," he said, "are the same mice." "Their descendants, you mean. Mice don't live that long," "These mice do. And they'll go on living. For years I've lived in fear that someone would notice and suspect the truth. Just as for years, every time someone has laughed and told me I never seemed to age a day, I've been terrified that he might guess the truth. I'm not aging." Karl looked dazed. "Well, my boy, you've got a bear by the tail. How did you find the elixir or whatever it is?" "You remember the early work with radioactive tracers, a couple of hundred years ago, that proved that all our body cells are in a continuous state of flux? There's a dynamic equilibrium between the disintegration and the resynthesis of the essential factors such as proteins, fats and amino groups, but the cell directs all the incoming material into the right chemical structures, under the influence of some organizing power which resides in the cell. "Foreign influences like viruses may disrupt this order and cause cancer. The cells are continually in a state of change, but always replace their characteristic molecules, and it is only as they grow older that they gradually become 'worn out.' Then the body grows old, becomes less resistant to infection, and eventually succumbs to one disease or another. And you know, of course, that viruses also have this self-duplicating ability. "I reasoned that at birth a man had a definite, finite amount of this essential selfduplicating .a kind of directing factor which reproduces itself, but more slowly than do the body cells. In that case, with the normal multiplication of the cells, the amount of surely grow smaller with the years. Eventually the time would come when the percentage would be below the critical level -- the cells would be less resistant, would function with less effrciency, and the man would 'grow old.' " Karl nodded soberly. "Reasonable hypothesis." "But one day, by pure chance, I isolated a component which I recognized as being the factor essential to the normal functioning of body cells. It hit me fake a toothache. I found that I could and the only problem then was to get it into a man's cells. If I up to that of youth, a man would stop aging! Since viruses penetrate our cells when they infect us, it was no trick at all to effect to the virus. I used Martian Blue, since it was handy, and its effects are. usually brief. "Presto! Old age is held at bay for another twenty or thirty years -- I really don't know how long. These mice were my first experiment, and as you see, they're still alive. Next, I tried it on myself." David put the mice back in their cage, locked it, and returned to the lab. "Tomorrow, the whole thing is bound to come out because Tanya Hachovnik is coming back, You know her sister Leah -- gray, dried-up, soured on life. Well, I've had ways of checking, and when Tanya Hachovnik walks into the Institute, everyone will see her as the same luscious redhead of twenty-five we knew ten years ago. I realize that what I did was a criminal act. I didn't think the thing through or I wouldn't have been such a fool. But when I made those final experiments, I used the Hachovnik twins for a controlled pair." "You must have been crazy!" "Perhaps I was. Fd tried it on myself, of course, with no bad effectsexcept a few days' fever, but I realized that without a cont trol I never could be sure the might be just that my particular genetic constitution caused me to age more slowly than the average. M So I chose the twins. To Leah I gave the attenuated Martian Blue, but to Tanya I gave the The experiment worked. Identical twins -- one grows old like other people; the other remains young. I know now, Karl, how to prolong youth indefinitely. But what in the name of Leader Marley shall I do with my knowledge?" Karl Haslam absently twisted his white hair and spoke slowly, as though he found trouble in choosing his words. "You realize, of course, that it is your duty to acquaint Leader Marley with all the details of your discovery?" "Is it? Can you imagine what th is will do to our society? What about the generations of children coming into a world where no places have been vacated for them by death? What about the struggles for power? Who will decide, and on what basis, whether to confer or to withhold this gift? There'll be riots, civil wars. I know that I'm only a scientist: ail I ever wanted from life was to be left alone, in a peaceful laboratory, and let other people worry about the world and its troubles. But now -- don't you see that by the mere fafct that I made this discovery, I've lost the right to sit by quietly and let other people make the decisions?" "But, David, you and I aren't able to handle such a problem! WeYe only Research!" "I know. We're inadequate, yet we have the responsibility. The men who created atomic power probably felt inadequate, too, but could they have made as bad a mess of handling it as others did? Suppose I did turn this over to Marley -- he'd use it to become the most absolute tyrant in the history of the race." Karl ran his fingers through his hair and smiled crookedly. "Well, you could always start a revolution, I suppose, and start by assassinating the Leader." "With what kind of weapon? Men like you and me are not allowed to own so much as an oldfashioned pistol. Except for the Military, Marley's the only man allowed to wear a Needier, And, besides, I'm a Research, not a Military. I hate violence and I'm naturally conditioned against killing." "Then you shouldn't have got into this mess. It would have been far better never to have discovnotes are safely locked up, by the way?" David grinned. "Don't worry about my notes; they're written in Coptic. You remember when I was still in Medschool and made my first important discovery, how to prevent the development of hereditary baldness by the injection of certain parahormones? Leader Marley rewarded me with a Free Choice, and I chose to learn a dead language. Not half a dozen men in the world could read my notes." "If your notes are safe, why don't you just destroy your mice and get rid of your proof that way?" "And the Hachovnik twins?" "You could at least keep Tanya out of sight." "Don't be a fool. That would only be a temporary measure and has nothing to do with the real problem. Lanza and Marley may suspect the truth right now, for all I know; they keep such close watch on my work. Anyway, the sFfcret is bound to come out sooner or later." Dr. Haslam clasped his hands and stared at them for a long while. His lined face looked grayer than ever. He looked up at last with a faint smile. "Well, my boy, I never asked you to discover this stuff, but since you have -- I hereby burn my bridges! You're right, we can't give it to Marley. But you can't handle it alone. What we need is time, and we haven't got it. We shall both be liquidated before this is over, there's no doubt of that, but we must do what we can. When is Tanya arriving?" "Tomorrow night, on the Playground Jet." "And you see Leader Marley when?" "Next Wednesday." "Five days yet. Then this is what we'll do. Too bad Lanza is in the other camp, but there's you and me, and I think Hudson and Faure from Serology will come in with us. We'll need others -- sociologists, anthropologists, psychologists -- the most promising material from all Categories if we're to create a new society based on the prospect of immortality. But I'll see the first two and bring them to your apartment tomorrow night for Tanya's welcome-home party. I leave it to you to muzzle Leah." "That won't do," said David. "I don't have a current Free Choice." "But I have. Two, as a matter of fact, a reward for curing the insomnia of Leader Marley's wife. I choose to give a party, I choose tomorrow night, and I choose your apartment." A knock rattled the door, and  the watchguard thrust in his head. "How much longer is this here experiment going to take? Do you guys s want to be re ported?" "Just finishing, Officer," called Karl. "You can leave the door open now." "What a stink!" said the guard. I  "Thank God I'm in Military!' I T hardly seemed like a party, David thought. His guests were ill at ease, and their conversation labored, then stopped altogether when the Menial came into the library with a tray of glasses and niblets. "Put them on the liquor cabinet, James," said David. "And that will be all. Enjoy yourself tonight." The Menial put down the tray and then stooped to fumble with the lock. "Let that alone! I've told you a thousand times not to monkey with my liquor cabinet!" "Don't you want me to get out the ice cubes. Doctor?" "I'll do it. You can go now." "But are you sure you won't want me later in the evening, Doctor? Who's to serve the supper? Who's going to clear up afterward?" "We'll manage. Don't worry about us." James shuffled out of the room. "I suppose that means I'll manage," said Leah, with a selfpitying sigh. "I've noticed that whenever people decide to rough it and do without a Menial, they take it for granted the women will do the work, never the men -- unless the women are still young and pretty. Well, at any rate, I'll have Tanya to help me. I still don't see why you wouldn't let me go to the Port to meet her, Dr. Wong." "I just thought it would be more of a celebration if we had a surprise party all waiting for her to walk into. Dr. Haslam will bring her here directly from the Port, and here we all are, her old friends from the Institute, waiting to welcome her home." "I'd hardly say all," said Leah. "I'm the only person from Office that's here. And why have a party in your Library, Dr. Wong? Nothing here but books, books, books." "Because I keep my liquor here, in the only room I have a right to lock up. My Menial is a good man, but he can't resist an opened bottle." "Well, it's still a gloomy party." David turned appealingly to his other guests, Hudson and Faure, but they only looked uncomfortable. "Perhaps we need a drink." David unlocked the cupboard and picked up a bottle which he set down hastily when he heard voices in the hall. He hurried to the outer door and opened it a few inches to reveal the sturdy shoulders of the watchguard of the floor and, beyond him, Karl Haslam. "Everything in order. Officer?" asked Karl. "Your permit is in order; Dr. I  Haslam, A private party. Let me just check -- yes, three guests have arrived, and you. two make five. That all? You have until midnight. But it beats me why you people in Research prefer a party without a watchguard, or why Leader Marley ever gives permission. Why, in all my years in Military, I've never been to an unwatched party, and I must say it never held "us down any." Karl laughed a little too forcedly. "I'll bet it didn't! But all Research people are a little peculiar. You must have noticed that yourself." "Well -- " "And you know how generous Leader Marley is, and how kind he is to loyal citizens. He wants usto be happy, so he pampers us now and then." "I guess he knows what he's doing, all right. Well, I'll check you out at twelve, then." "Go on in, Tanya," said Karl. They stepped into the apartment and David quietly closed the door. "Hi, Sis," drawled Leah. "You made us wait long enough!" She walked toward the girl, hand outstretched, then stopped with a gasp of disbelief. Tanya's red hair was still brilliant and gleaming, her creamy skin unlined and her full red lips curved up into a friendly smile as she leaned forward for a sisterly kiss. But Leah jerked away and glared with anger. A puzzled frown creased Tanya's lovely white forehead. "What's the matter, Leah? Aren't you glad to see me? You look so strange, as though you'd been terribly ill !" Leah shook her bead, tears of rage gathering in her pale eyes. "I'm okay," she whispered. "It's you. You haven't changed. I have. You're still young, you're pretty, you're just the way I used to be!" She whirled to face David, her voice choking. "What have you done to her. Dr. Wong?" The four men in the room were all staring at the sisters, scarcely believing what they saw, although they had all been prepared for the contrast. The twin sisters were no longer twins. One had retained her youth; the other was faded, aging. "This is awful," Haslam muttered. "Absolutely ghastly." He put a comforting hand on Leah's shoulder, and with a deep sob she hid her face against him and cried. Hudson and Faure could not take their eyes from Tanya, and David leaned against the wall to stop his trembling. "Sit down, all of you," he said. "First we'll have a drink. I'm sure we all need it. Then we'll face' -- what has to be faced." A N hour later, they had achieved a calmness, of sorts, They had given up some of their normal sobriety to achieve the calm, but they were grateful to the drug for cushioning the shock. David paced the floor, glass in hand, talking rapidly as he finished his long explanation. "So you see what happened," he said. "When I began the experiment, I had no idea how staggering the results might be. That is, I knew in my mind, but I never imagined the reaness of what would happen. I thought of it as just an experiment Leah sniffed, her resentment somewhat dulled by drink. "So I was just an experiment! Don't you ever think about people's feelings? I know I'm not as good as you are; I'm only Office, but I'm human." Karl patted her hand. "Of course you are, Leah. But that is one of the defects of people in Research -- they forget about human emotions," He looked up sternly at David. "They go ahead with their experiments, and hang the consequences. If Dr. Wong had had any sense, he would never have kept this a secret for ten years, and we might have had ten years to prepare ourselves for such a responsibility. Instead, we have only a few days or, at most, weeks. Hudson! Faure! How do you feel about this thing now? Are you still game?' Both men seemed a little dazed, but Faure pulled himself together, speaking slowly, like a man in a dream. "We're with you. It's still hard to believe: we've got immortality!"  "I'd hardly call it immortality," said Hudson drily, "since, kill disease entities, nor ward off bullets or the disintegrating nuclear shaft of the needier -- as we will very likely find out before very long. But what do we do now? When people see these two girls together, it won't be an, hour before Marley hears about it." David spoke up with a new authority. "He must not hear about it. I know how poorly equipped I am to handle this situation, but since I created it, I must assume responsibility, and I have made my plans. "First, you, Tanya. Try to realize that if the Leader finds out that I have this secret of keeping youth, he will want it for himself. Nobody in Menial, nobody in Office, nobody in Research -- almost nobody at all -- will be allowed to benefit from it. Marley will use it as a special reward for certain Rulers, and he will try to keep its very existence a secret so that people in general will not be envious or rebellious. That means that he will have to If get rid of you." "Get rid of me? But I haven't done any harm!" "Just by existing and letting people look at your unchanging youth, you will be a threat to him, for you will give away his secret. How he'll deal with you, I don't know. Concentration camp, exile, or more probably, simple execution on grounds of treason, such as unauthorized choices of activity or study. It doesn't matter, he'll find a way. The only safety for you is in keeping hidden. You must stay quietly in Leah's apartment until we can find a refuge for you. Do you see that?" She looked around in bewilderment. "Is that right, Dr. Haslam? And what will they think at the Institute? I'm supposed to go back to my job in Intercom." "Dr. Wong is right," he said kindly. "Please believe us. It's hard for you to understand that we are asking you to do something secret, but just try to remember that you are, after all, an Office Category and are not equipped by training or constitution to think out problems like this. We'll tell you what is the right thing to do. You just do as we tell you, and you'll be perfectly safe." Leah snickered. "Oh, shell be safe enough, being as pretty as she is! What are you going to do about me? Don't I count?" "We'll come to that in a few minutes. Right now, we need food. Leah, you and Tanya be good girls and go out to the kitchen and heat up some supper for us. After we've eaten, we'll talk about you." A S soon as the girls were out of the room, the four men drew together at the table. "No use burdening them with too much knowledge," Karl remarked. "Even as it is, they are a great danger to us, and the less they know the better. David, will you proceed?" "I have little to add to the plans we made last night at the lab. The thing we need most is time; and next to that, a hiding place. We may very soon be classed as traitors, with every watchguard on the continent hunting for us. We will take care that they don't find us. Now, you said last night that each one of you has accumulated a Free Choice during the past year, which hasn't yet been used." "That's right," said Faure. "I intended to use mine next winter to live among the Australian aborigines for a week. I've been wanting that for years, but the planners always refused me; it was a project without practical purpose." "And I intended to use mine to attempt a water-color painting," added Hudson. "In my boyhood I hoped to be put in Arts Category, but the Planners laughed at me. I suppose it's wrong, yet I still have the yen." "You have my sympathy," said Karl. "I was going to take an Aimless Tramp. Just shed my identity and wander on foot through the great north area of woods and Jakes." David sighed. "Well, if we are successful in hiding and in changing the world as we'd like, you can all three be free to do as you like without asking permission. But at present that's only the wildest of dreams. And, first, we must find our refuge. Today is Saturday. Tomorrow morning, each of you will go to BureauMed and claim your Free Choice. And each of you will choose an Aimless Tramp." "But I don't like hiking," objected Hudson. "You won't be hiking. You'll take off in your roboplanes and then disappear. You will be without supervision. You will then proceed, disguised as you think suitable, to find a place for our new colony -- somewhere in South America? -- and make preliminary arrangements to receive us. You must be back by Tuesday aftei noon at the latest. On Tuesday, as soon as you have reported back to BureauMed, get to the Institute as fast as you can." "Why the deadline?" "Because by Tuesday afternoon, sometime before evening, probably, I expect all three of you to be suffering from an attack of Blue Martian Fever, and I want you to get expert hospital care. You will be the nucleus of the new regime." Karl laughed. "I wish you could have picked a base for ant than Blue Martian." "Who's got Blue Martian?" asked Tanya, as the girls came in from the kitchen with their trays of food. "I'll never forget how sick it made me." " Y ou should worry," said Leah. "If kept you young and beautiful, didn't it?" "You won't have to envy her, Leah," said David going to the liquor cabinet. "I'm going to give you and the others a shot of the Tuesday afternoon you should feel the first symptoms. But after forty-eight hours in the hospital, you'll be good as new. And you will all stop growing older." They watched, fascinated, as he opened the cooling compartment of the liquor cupboard. "I always like plenty of ice in my drinks," he remarked, drawing out a tray of cubes and opening a small door behind the tray. He removed several small bottles at filled with a milky liquid, and a copper box of sterile needles and syringes. "Who'll be first?" There was a knock at the door, and David stopped. "What is it?" he called. "Me," came the watch guard's voice. "Just thought I'd do you  a favor and tell you it's only ten minutes till checkout time. Time to get yourselves decent!" They could hear the rumble of his laugh as he moved on down, the hall. Trembling, David picked up a bottle, poured alcohol onto the rubber cap, and deftly filled the sterile syringe. He reached for a piece of cotton, dipped it in iodine, and looked up, waiting. KlSfrl Haslam had already bared his left arm. David swabbed the spot on the upper deltoid. Karl laughed. "Here I come, Methuselah!" "All set?" asked David. He plunged the needle home. Institute, two at a time, and hurried toward his office through the echoing corridors, where the usual watchguard sauntered on patrol. "Morning, Jones." "Good morning, Doctor. Pretty early, aren't you?" "Wednesday's my busy day." He settled at his desk, miserably conscious of the open door and curious eyes behind him, opened his briefcase, then glanced at his wristwafch. More than an hour before his interview with Leader Marley. Spreading some data sheets before him, he looked at them blankly as he tried to order his thoughts. His eyes were ringed with dark depressions, for he had had no sleep. There had been so many things to plan for, so many arrangements to make. It was possible, of course, that this morning's talk would turn out to be mere routine. There might remain several weeks of freedom -- but there might be only a few hours. He shrank from the complexity of the problem before him; he was a Research man, devoted to his test tubes and his culture growths, and would have been happy never to face any problem beyond them. He had a moment's revulsion at the unfairness of the fact that a simple experiment in the lab, an addition to man's knowledge of the Universe, should have plunged him against his will into a situation far beyond his ability to handle. There had been, as Karl pointed out, the alternative Leader. That would have absolved him of all responsibility. But that was the trouble, he thought. Responsibility could not be confined to squiggles in his notebook, when those squiggles might affect the whole of society. "Dr. Wong!" He jumped and turned around hastily. "Leah! What in the world?" She stood in the doorway, glaring at him, breathing heavily as though she were trying to hold back sobs. Slowly she tottered to the desk and sank down into her chair by the stenograph. "You doublecrosser!" she whispered. He looked quickly at the doorway, but the guard had not come back. Leaning forward, he questioned her fiercely. "What are you doing here? They told me yesterday that several people had come down with attacks of Blue Martian, Why aren't you in the hospital with the others?" "Because I wasn't sick!" "But I gave you -- " "Imagine how I felt," she raced on, "watching Dr. Haslam start having a chill, hearing Dr. Faure complain about his awful headache, and listening to Dr. Hudson dial Intercom and call for a doctor. And all that time I was waiting, waiting for something to happen to me. And nothing did! What have you got against me, Dr. Wong, that you infect all the others and only pretend to do it to me? I don't want to grow old any more than they do!" "But I wasn't pretending. Quiet, now, and let me think," waited until the watchguard had passed by the door, then raised his head. "Look here, Leah. Evidently the infection didn't take. This is what must have happened. That treatment I gave you ten years ago must have made you permanently immune to Blue Martian, and the antibodies it formed in your cells simply protected you against this new invasion of the virus. It never occurred to me that the immunity would last so long. But don't worry. I'll find a way." She looked suspicious. "What do you mean?" "I mean that there's no reason why Blue Martian should be the only vehicle for giving you the that will work equally well. It's only a question of finding one." "And how long will that take you?" "How long does anything take in Research? Maybe a week, maybe a year." "And maybe ten! I can't wait. Dr. Wong. I'm thirty-five now; I'm growing older. What good will a long life do me, if it only preserves me as the middle-aged woman I'll be by then? And all those years that I'll be getting older and older, there'll be Tanya, lively and pretty, to remind me that I was once like that, too. I can't face it!" "The watchguard will hear you!" Haggard-faced, he watched her shaking shoulders, hearing her muffled sobs. "You're a criminal, Dr. Wong! It was a crime, what you did to Tanya and me." "I didn't realize in the beginning or I'd never have touched the thing. I know it now, even better than you do, but what can I do?" She looked up and wiped her eyes, her mouth set hard. "I know what I can do. I can report you to the Leader." "What good will that do? You know how terrible you feel now about being left out -- though I swear I never meant it to be like this. But just try to imagine. If you report me so that Leader then thousands of people will be put in just the same situation you are in. You're only one person suffering. But then there'd be Surely you wouldn't want to have that on your conscience?" "Do you think Fd care?" "You would when you felt calmer. You're wrought up, ill. Let me send you home. Promise me you'll go home quietly, talk it over with Tanya, and not say anything to anyone else. I'll think of a way out for you. Just be patient." "Patient!" He thought of calling Karl Haslam. Karl would know best how to deal with her, how to bring her back to reason. He reached toward the intercom, then dropped his hand in despair. Karl was in the hospital, with Fauree and Hudson, shivering with the cold of Blue Martian fever. But he had to get her away. He pressed the intercom dial. "Dr. Wong speaking. Miss Hachovnik is ill and is being sent home. Please send an aircab for her at once." He helped Leah to her feet, and spoke pleadingly. "Promise you'll be good, Leah?" The fury in her eyes nearly knocked him down. Without a word, without a gesture, she walked out. been put through a wringer as he followed Officer Magnun into the Leader's suite at State House. Several nights of sleeplessness, the worries of planning for a refuge, and the scene with Leah had left him limp and spiritless. The girl was a danger, he knew, but she was only one of many. He nodded at Dr. Lanza, who was busy reading reports from BureauMed, and saluted Leader Marley, who was talking with a watch guard. Marley looked up briefly. "Sit down, Wong." David folded himself into a chair, grateful for a few moments in which to collect himself, while Marley gave the last of his orders. "Put them in the Vermont granite quarries, and keep them at work for the next year." "As you say, Leader. With the usual secrecy, of course?" "No, you blockhead! These are a bunch of nobodies. Use all the , publicity you can get. Keep a punishment a secret and how can it have any effect on other people? No, I want full radio and news coverage and telecast showings as they swing the first pick at the first rocks. People have got to realize that the Leader knows best, that treason doesn't pay. No matter how clever they think they are, they'll always get caught. Understand?" "As you say, Leader." "Then get going." As the guard left the room, Leader JVfarley turned to David. "What fools people are !" He ran his beefy hands through a shock of black hair, blinked his eyes, and wrinkled the heavy black brows that met over his nose. Wonderingly, he shook his massive head as he drew his gleaming needier from his breast pocket and played with it, tossing it from hand to hand while he talked.  "Fm probably the most generous Leader the State has had since the Atomic Wars, Wong, and I never withhold a privilege from someone who has deserved it. But people mistake me when they think that I am weak and will overlook treason." "Your generosity is a byword, Leader Marley," said Wong. "But some people are incapable of acting for their best interests even when you have defined it for them. Who are these latest traitors?" "Oh, nobody really important, of course, except as they waste time which they owe to the State. Just attempts at illegal study. An Office Category who had found # a basement room in a deserted building and was spending all his evening hours there practicing the violin. A Theater man who was illegally trying to learn carpentry. And a teacher of mathematics who had forged a key to the Linguistics library, and had been getting in every night to study a dead language -- Cuneiform, Latin, something like that, utterly without practical value. This last one is an old man, too, and ought to have known better. People must be made to realize that if they want the privilege of useless study, they will have to earn it. And I am very broadminded in such cases." "Nobody has better reason to know that than I, Leader Marley, and I am always grateful to you." Marley coughed and straightened the jacket over his bearlike chest as he put back his needier. "Now to business. Where's that memorandum, Lanza?" Dr. Lanza handed him the paper, then sat down beside the Leader. "First. When Dr. Lanza called on you last week, he found the door to your office locked. What explanation do you have?" David smiled and spread his hands. "My explanation is the generosity of Leader Marley. You have so many affairs to occupy your attention that it is not surprising that you do not remember rewarding me with a Free Choice some years ago, for my work on Martian Blue. I chose, as I am sure you remember now, an occasional hour of Privacy." The Leader blinked. "That's right. I had forgotten. Well, the Leader never goes back on his word. Though why in the name of Marley you fellows want a crazy thing like that is beyond me. What do you do, behind a locked door, that you don't want anyone to see?" "Do you doubt my loyalty, Leader Marley?" "I doubt everything. What do you want with Privacy?" Lanza broke in amiably. "I'm afraid we just have to accept such wishes as one of the harmless abnormalities of the Research mind, Leader. Since I grew up in that Category, I understand it to some extent." "You're right in calling it abnormal. I think perhaps I'd better remove that from the possible Choices in the future. It could easily be misused, and it never did make any sense to me. "Well, second. It's been more than three years since you reported any progress with the problem of White Martian Fever, Wong. What is your explanation?" "Research is not always swift, Leader." "But I distinctly ordered you to find an immunizing agent within three years. Our colonies on Mars cannot wait forever. I've been patient with you, but you've had more than enough time." "I am very sorry, Leader Marley. I have done my best and so have my colleagues. But the problem is complex. If I may explain, we had to find a suitable culture medium for growing the virus, and then we had to work at the problem of coupling it with suitable haptens -- " Impatiently, Marley waved his hand. "You know I don't understand your jargon. That's not my business, what troubles you've had. I want results. You got results on Blue Martian quickly enough." "We were fortunate. But when we storm the citadel of knowledge, Leader Marley, no one can predict how long it will take for the citadel to fall." "Nonsense! I'm warning you, Wong, yeu're failing in your duty to the State, and you can't escape the consequences with poetic doubletalk. I allow special privileges to you people in Research and I expect a proper appreciation in return. When I order you to produce a protection for White Martian, I want results!" "But you can't get a thing like that just by asking for it. Such things are simply not under your control." "Watch yourself, Wong! Your remarks are dangerously dose to treason !" "Is it treason to tell you a plain fact?" Stony-faced, David stared defiantly at Marley, trying to control the trembling of his body. If he had had a needier at that instant, he realized incredulously, he would have shot the Leader and thought his own life a small price to pay for such a pleasure. Lanza coughed. "Pm afraid Dr. Wong is not well, Leader. Worrying over the slowness of his work has distorted his reactions. But I am sure that you will understand, as you always do, and be indulgent." "i'll overlook your remarks, Wong," said Marley, relaxing. "But you'd better change your attitude. You Research people cause me more trouble than any other three Categories put together. Sometimes I wonder if a spell in the granite quarries mightn't -- "  A light flashed on his desk... He watched the blinking code for a second, then roe abruptly and left the room. The two men sat in silence. David glanced at Lanza, and Lanza shifted in his chair. "Thanks for the good word," said David we rally. "How do you like being a Rider, by the way? When we were at Med school together, I thought you were a man with ideas." "When I was at Medschool I didn't know what was good for me," Lanza replied stiffly. "And you think you do now?" A slow flush crept over Lanza's face. "Look here, Wong! Each man has to make his own terms with himself. Don't act so smug! You shut yourself away inside the nice white walls of your laboratory and ignore all the conflicts of life. You shut your ears and your eyes, live in perfect harmony with your test tubes, and let the world go hang. Well, that isn't my way." "Your way, apparently, is to worm yourself into the confidence of that steel-hearted imbecile who rules our lives and our thoughts, and spend twenty-four hours a day saying, 'Yes, Yes,' and waiting for him to die so you can step into his shoes!" "We're alone," Said Lanza. "I won't report you. But I have no intention of justifying myself. Have you any idea why you've been let alone for so long? You haven't produced anything tangible in several years. Haven't you ever wondered why no one put on the pressure? Haven't -- " He broke off as Marley lumbered back into the room and fell into a chair. The Leader's manner had altered. He stared at David with grim inquiry, the  beady eyes traveling slowly over him, taking in his rumpled hair, his strained face, the rigid set of his shoulders. At last Marley spoke, his voice soft with menace. "You're looking well, Dr. Wong. Remarkably well. In fact, it occurs to me that you don't seem to have aged a bit since my last visit to your laboratory. Tell me, how do you keep your youth?" blood through his body, feel the thud of his racing heart. He kept his voice low so that it would not tremble. "Thank you, Leader Marley, for your kindness in noticing my appearance. I suppose I chose my parents well. They both lived to be over ninety, you know." "This is no joking matter. I've just had a report. An epidemic of Blue Martian fever has broken out among the people of your Institute. Why have you not mentioned it?" "If you will forgive me, Leader Marley, I've had no chance. I reported it in the usual manner to the health authorities, and have here in my briefcase a memorandum which I hoped to bring to your attention, among several other matters, when you had finished giving your instructions to me." Marley continued implacably, "And how did this epidemic begin? It was my understanding that ho insect existed here on Earth that could transmit the virus. Yet several people from your lab came down with the disease on the same day. What is your explanation?" "It's very simple. To prepare the vaccine, as I am sure you wall remember from your last visit to us, we have to keep in the lab a limited number of the Fafli, the Martian insects which act as hosts at one stage of the viruses life. Last week a Menial carelessly knocked over one of the cages and several Fafli escaped. The Menial was discharged, of course, and put in Punishment, but the damage had already been done." "You have a very ready explanation." "Would you rather I had none at all. Leader Marley?" "Well, let that go." Marley drummed his plump fingers on the desk as he continued. "There Wfas another report for me just now. A report so wild, so incredible, so staggering that I can scarcely bring myself to take it seriously. From an Office Category at the Institute." David's heart beat wildly, but he forced a smile to his lips. "Oh, yes. You must mean Miss Hachovnik. I've been worried about ; that poor girl for some time." "What do you mean, 'poor girl'?" "It's very distressing to me, because she has been a good and loyal worker for many years. But she is becoming unstable. She has a tendency to burst into tears over nothing, is sometimes hysterical, seems to have secret grievances, and is extremely jealous of all women whom she considers more attractive. She was never too bright, to be sure, but until recently she has done her ork well, so I've hated to take any action. Just this morning I had to send her home because she was ill." "Do you mean to say," asked Msyrley, "that none of her story is true?" "I don't know. What is her story?" "She reports that you have been working on a private project of your own, instead of on White Martian. That you have discovered a way to make people iminortal, by infecting them with Blue Martian. What is your explanation?" David only stared, his mind so blurred with panic that he could not speak. His stunned silence was broken by a laugh. It was Dr. Lanza, leaning backward in his chair, holding himself over the stomach as he shook his head. "These hysterical women!" His laughter trailed off to a commiserating chuckle. "You're too forbearing, Wong. You shouldn't keep a worker who's so far gone. Take a leaf from Leader Marley's book and remember: Kindness is often weakness; when it is necessary for the good of the State, be harsh!" "I hardly know what to say," said David. "I had no idea she'd gone so far." "Then there's no truth in it?" Mariey persisted. "What she says is impossible?" "Well," said David judiciously, "we people in Research have learned not to call anything impossible, but this dream of immortality is as old as the human race. We have a thousand legends about it, including the story of the Phoenix, that fabulous bird which, when consumed by fire, rose triumphant from its own ashes to begin life anew. A pretty story, of course. But I need only put it to a mind as logical as yours, Leader Mariey. Throughout all the millenia of mail's existence, the Sun has always risen each morning in the east, and thus we know that it always will. That is the order of nature. Likewise, from the earliest generations of man, no individual has ever lived longer than a hundred and some years, and thus we know that he never will. That is the order of Nature and we can't alter SO it to the best of my knowledge." Leader Marley was thoughtful. He touched the intercom. "Send in Officer Magnum" David held his breath. "Magnun, Office Category Hachovnik is to be taken from her home at once and put in indefinite Psycho-detention.' Marley stood up. "Very well. Dr. Wong. You may go. But I shall suspend your privilege of Privacy, at least until after you have devised a protection against White Martian. It isnot wise to disregard the wishes of the Leader. Lanza, show him out." At the street door, they paused. Lanza looked at David speculatively. "You do keep your youth well, David." "Some people do." "I remember that legend of the Phoenix. What do you suppose the Phoenix did with his new life, once he'd risen from the ashes of his old self?" "I'm no philosopher." "Neither am I. But you and I both know that the principle of induction was exploded centuries ago. It's true that the Sun has always risen in the east. But is there anything to keep it, someday, from rising in the west?" his desk. Through the open door behind him, he could hear the watch guard slowly pacing the dimly lit corridor. He could feel time pressing at his back. He was reprieved, he knew, but for how long? He got up, at one point, when the corridor behind him was quiet, and went to the bookcase. He pressed the brass handle, saw the shelves silently swing away from the wall, then set it back again. The mechanism, installed a century ago by a cautious politician, was still in good order. Back at his desk, he thought of Leah and her lost youth, lost because of his own impersonal attitude. He felt sorry for her, but there was nothing he could do for her now. It was a relief to know that Tanya, at least, remained hidden and secure in her sister's apartment. It was after midnight before he closed his notebook and locked it away in the top drawer. His plans were completed. There would not be time given him, he knew, to finish his work on White Martian. That would have to be dropped, and resumed at some more favorable time in the future -- if there was a future for him. But he would begin at once to produce in quantity a supply of was sure that the untrained guards who watched his movements would never realize that he had shifted to another project. With a brief good night to the guard, he left the building to walk home. His shoulders were straight, his stride confident, and he disdained looking behind him to see if anyone was following. He had made his terms with himself, and only death, which he would certainly try to prevent, could alter his plans. Going into his apartment he wearily turned on the light. Then he froze, feeling as though he had been clubbed. Leah Hachovnik was huddled at one end of the sofa, her face dripping tears. "I thought you'd never come," she whispered. He slumped down beside her. "How did you get here, Leah? I thought you were -- " hid in your hallway until the watchguard was at the other end. When his back was turned, I just took off my shoes and slipped in. I've been waiting for hours." Her voice was almost inaudible, spent beyond emotion. "They got Tanya," she said dully. "They took her away." "What happened? Quick!" "After I reported to BureauMed -- I'm sorry I did that, Dr. Wong, but I just couldn't help myself. I didn't tell them about Tanya and the others, just about you. Then I walked around for hours, hating you, hating Tanya, hating everybody. Finally I got .so tired that I went home. Just as I got into the hall, I heard a loud knock and I saw Officer Magnun at my door. When Tanya opened it, he simply said, 'Office Category Hachovnik?' When she nodded her head, he said, 'You're under detention.' She screamed and she fought, but he took her away. Since then, I've been hiding. I'm afraid." David tried to think. He remembered that he had said only "Miss Hachovnik" in his talk with the Leader. Had Marley never known that there was more than one? But Lanza surely knew. Or had he merely assumed that Magnun would ask for Leah? Would they realize, at Psycho detention, that they had the wrong woman? Probably not, for she would be hysterical with terror, and her very youth and beauty taken in connection with the "jealousy and envy of younger women" which was noted in her commitment order, would seem to confirm her madness. He was stilt safe, for a while -- if he could keep Leah away from the Institute. "I'm afraid," she whimpered. "Don't let them put me away." "Then you'll have to do exactly as I tell you. Can you follow orders exactly?" "Yes, yes!" "I'll have to hide you here. We can fix up my library as a room for you. It's the only room I can keep locked, and which my Menial never enters in my absence. Whatever happens, Leah  -- no matter what happens -- keep yourself hidden. More than your life depends on that." returned from the hospital, pale and shaky, David summoned them to his office. At the door, Watch guard Jones looked them over. "Say, that Blue Martian fever sure does take it out of you. You fellows look like you've been plenty sick!" "They have been," said David. "Let them by so they can sit down and rest." Jones moved aside, but he lounged in the doorway, listening. David ignored him. "Glad to see you back, gentlemen. I'll make this brief. You have been the victims of a laboratory accident just as much as if you'd been contaminated with radiation. Our Leader Marley, who understands the problems of all Categories, has very generously consented to grant you a two weeks' convalescence, in addition to a Free Choice. Take a few minutes to think over your decision." He strolled over to the window and looked out at the green of the trees just bursting into leaf. Then, as if on impulse, he turned back. "While you're thinking it over, will you look at these protocols? We discussed them before you got sick, you remember -- a plan to prevent an epidemic of Blue Martian. Do you approve of the final form? I'd like to carry on, and after all," he added with an ironic smile, "it's getting later than we might think." He handed each man a sheet of paper whose contents were identical. They studied them. Karl Haslam was the first to speak. "You think, then, that other cases of Blue Martian may develop?" "It is certainly probable. Those Fafli insects were never caught." Karl looked back at his paper. It contained a list of names, some of which were well known to all the country, some of them obscure. Thoughtfully, he nodded as he ran down the list. Hudson glanced up, frowning, his finger pointed at one name. "I don't know," he said slowly, "that this particular experiment would prove useful. Surely the Lanza method has not proved to be as effective as we once hoped." "You may be right. But there's the bare possibility that the modified Lanza method might be of enormous benefit to us." "It is uncertain. Too much of a risk. Tat's my opinion." "Then I'll reconsider. The rest has your approval? Very well. And now what choice have you made for your holiday?" "I think we are all agreed," said Karl soberly. "We'll have an Aimless Tramp." "An excellent idea," approved David. "Oh, Jones, will you get an aircab to take the doctors to Bureau Med, and then arrange for their Roboplanes to be serviced and ready in an hour?" "I don't know as I ought to leave my post," said Jones. "You'd rather stay with us and perhaps be exposed to the Fever?" "Okay, okay!" When his footsteps had died away, David leaned forward. "We've done our best. Another month or so and we should be completely ready for our retirement act." "If we have a month," said Faure. David grinned. "Well, if our time runs out, at least we'll go down fighting. You know all your lines, your props are ready, the plot is worked out, and we can slip into our makeup in an instant -- provided the audience shows up." "You're getting to be quite a joker, David," said Karl. "What if the audiepce comes around to the stage door?" Then we'll try to receive him properly. Our Leader is a man of iron, but I doubt that he's immortal." They heard the approaching guard. "I'm sure you'll benefit from your holiday," David went on. "That last .checkup showed an antibody titer entirely too high for safety." "In other words, it's time for us to get going?" asked Karl, smiling. "That's right. Only the next time the antibody curve rises, it will be for keeps." ported that Judge Brinton, the well-known champion of Category rights, was ill with Blue Martian fever. Three little-known nuclear physicists living in the same apartment in Oak Ridge developed symptoms on the same day. Sporadic cases of Blue Martian flared up all over the continent. Occasionally a whole family was affected -- husband, wife, and all the children. There was a serious one at the School of Social Structure, and at Harvard Medical School nearly a third of the senior class, and they the at the same time. Rumors blanketed the country like a fog, and people everywhere became uneasy. There were no deaths from the illness, but the very idea that an infectious disease could flare up unpredictably all over the nation, out of control, was frightening. It was said that the disease had been beamed to Earth by alien enemies from space; that all its victims became sterile; or that their minds were permanently damaged. It was also said, though people laughed even as they repeated the rumor, that if you once had Blue Martian Fever you'd become immortal. This particular theory had been clearly traced to the tavings of a red-haired madwoman who was confined to Fsychodetention, but still it was too ridiculous not to repeat. For a week, comedians rang a hundred changes on the basic joke: Wife: Drop dead! Husband: I can't. I've had Blue Martian. The unrest became so great that Leader Maiiey himself appeared on the telecaster to reassure the nation. He was an impressive figure on the lighted screen, resting solid and at ease in a leather chair, raising his massive black head, lifting his big hand to gesture as his rich voice rolled out. "You have nothing to fear," he said. "Under your beneficent Leaders, infectious disease has been wiped out many years ago. BureauMed informs me that these scattered cases of Blue Martian fever have been caused by the escape of a few Fafli insects, which have, since then, been isolated and destroyed. The illness has no serious after-effects. And as for the rumors that it confers immortality -- " He allowed his face to break into a pitying smile as he slowly shook his head, looking regretful and et somehow amused. "Those who continue to spread gossip about the fever will only reveal themselves as either psychotics or traitors. Whichever they are, they will be isolated for the good of our society." The effect of his words w'as somewhat diminished by the brief glimpse people had of Dr. Lanza, who reached a hand to help the Leader rise. For Dr. Lanza wore an anxious frown, and his face was thin with worry. In spite of numerous arrests, the rumors continued. For two weeks sporadic outbreaks of the fever occurred, and then, abruptly, they ceased. TT was more than a week after  the last case had been reported that David sat in his basement laboratory beside the opened mouse cage, watching with wry affection as the furry creatures crawled over his hand. These were historic mice, he reflected,  opened up a new world, a world which he must somehow help to make better than the present one. His three colleagues had returned a few days ago from their holiday. They had calmly come back to work, and apparently nobody had thought to put two and two together, and thus connect the epidemic with the vacationers. It had been unfortunate that Tanya should have been put under arrest; it was difficult trying to find amusement for Leah so that she would keep out of sight, but still, on the whole, the,ir luck had been good. But it was time for David to go back to work in his office. Gently he detached the mice from his hand, dropped them into their cage, and closed the wire trap. He took his leather pencil case and the keys to his desk from the pocket of his lab coat and laid them on the desk, below the nail on which his wristwatch hung. Carelessly he dropped his lab coat onto the desk and reached for his jacket, then paused, listening. The chatter in the technicians' room suddenly died. In the unnatural quiet sounded a steady march of feet. David turned to meet the probing black eyes of Leader Marley. Just behind him were Dr. Lanza and Officer Magnun. There was no time to conceal his mice, David realized. Shrugging into his jacket, he strode forward without hesitation, a smile on his face, and stretched out his hand. "Leader Marley! This is indeed an honor. If you had only notified us of your visit, we should have been prepared." "Young as ever, I see, Wong.' "Thank you. Leader." There was no banter in Marley's eyes, he noted, but he continued amiably. "It has been some years since you have honored us by a visit in person. I'm afraid a laboratory is not a very exciting place, but I'd be honored to show you anything that may be of interest to you." A faint contempt curled Marley's mouth as he glanced around the room. "Nothing to see ihat I haven't seen before, is there? A lot of test tubes, a bunch of flasks, a mess of apparatus you'd think had been dreamed up by an idiot, and a bad smell. You still keep animals f I notice." He sauntered over to the bench, picked up the cage and looked at the scurrying rodents. David scarcely breathed. Marley only nodded. "Well, mice are mice." He put down the cage and turned away. "These look just like the ones I saw when I was here eight or ten years ago. Same white patch on the forelimbs. I never knew mice could live that long." "But -- " began Lanza, bending over to study the mice. "What an amazing memory you have. Leader," said David. "Just as you guessed, these mice are the direct descendants of the ones you saw on your former visit, a special mutant strain. The chief difference is that these are marked with white patches on the right forelimbs, while, as I am sure you recall, the original specimens were marked on the leit forelimbs. Odd how these marks run in families, isn't it?" Lanza put down the cage and strolled toward the door as Marley took a last bored look around. "Nothing new here that I ought to see, Lanza?" "No. Nothing new." "Well, I've no time to waste. I've come here for two reasons, Dr. Wong. We both want a booster shot for Blue Martian. Ten years is a long time, and there's been this epidemic." "Which is now under control." "That may be, but I still want a booster. You Research people don't always know as much as you think you do. When that's done, I want a detailed report of your progress on White Martian." "I shall be hapy to give it," said David. "If you will go directly to my office. I'll pick up the vaccine and syringes, and be with you in a few minutes." Marley and Officer Magnun marched to the door, and David followed, standing aside to let Lanza precede him. Lanza hesitated there, staring at the floor. Then he smiled and looked directly at David. "Beautiful spring weather we are having. I'm wondering about the marvelous order of nature. Did you happen to notice, this morning, whether the Sun did actually rise in the east?" David stared at the retreating back. There was no longer any doubt ,in his mind. Lanza knew. What was he going to do? "Hurry up, Doctor," said Officer Magnun from the doorway. "Right away." He opened the refrigerator and inspected the two groups of red-capped vials sitting on the shelf. He had no time to think, no time to weigh pros and cons; he could only act. Choosing two vials, he added them to the sterile kit from the autoclave, and took a last look around. He noticed his watch still hanging on the wall, and the lab coat which covered his leather pencil case. He started to take them, then slowly dropped his hand and touched the intercom. "Get me Dr. Karl Haslam." "You're keeping the Leader waiting," said Magnun, but David paid no attention. "Dr. Haslam? Dr. Wong speaking. I may be a little late getting up to see those precipitates of yours. But you keep them simmering, just in case. It's very probable that the antibody curve will rise... Yes, I'll let you know if I can." Magnun followed him to the office, then strolled away for a chat with Watchguard Jones. David put his things on his desk and made his preparations in businesslike fashion while Marley and Lanza glanced curiously around the office. He watched apprehensively as Marley inspected the bookcase, then turned away. "I never could understand why Research needs so many books," he remarked. I "Please roll up your sleeve, Leader Marley. I'm ready for you now." Deftly he assembled the syringe, filled it to the two centimeter mark, and scrubbed the arm presented to him. "Ready?" He ihserted the needle and slowly expelled the fluid. Then, taking a fresh syringe, he repeated the operation, "Why do those bottles have different numbers?" asked Marley. "Aren't we getting the same thing?" "Certainly. Just lab routine, to we can keep track of how II many units have been used from our stock. There, that does it, Lanza. Both of you will be perfectly safe for a good many years to come." He was washing his hands at the sink when he heard a struggle at the door. Turning, he saw Leah, thin, gaunt and terrified, held fast in the grip of Officer Magnun, who forced her inside and slammed the door behind them.  "What's the meaning of this intrusion?" demanded Marley. "There's some funny business going on, Leader," said Magnun. "I caught this woman trying to sneak in here. She says she's Miss Hachovnik and she works here. Only she ain't. I arrested Miss Hachovnik myself, and I remember well enough what she looked like. She was a cute chick, not a bit like this dame." Marley was staring at the sobbing girl, eyes blinking as he thought, looked back, remembered. Slowly his eyes shifted to David, and David felt like a man impaled. "You may leave, Magnun," said the Leader. "You don't want me to arrest this woman?" "Let go of her! I said you may leave!" "As you say. Leader." When the door closed, the room throbbed to Leah's sobs. "I couldn't help it, Dr. Wong," she cried. "I got so bored, sitting and looking at those books, day after day, with nothing to do! I thought I'd just slip down here for an hour and say hello to people, and -- " "Quiet, Hachovnik!" roared Marley. He quieted his voice. "I understand now, Wong. I remember. There were two girls. Twins. The one in Psychodetention, according to Officer Magnun, is still beautiful and young. It's no use, Wong. You do know the secret of immortality. And you told me the Phoenix was only a fairy tale!" Whatever might happen now, at least the suspense was over. He had done all he could, and it was a relief to have things in the open. He thought fleetingly of his colleagues, alerted by his message, frantically putting their plans into operation, but he leaned back against the sink with every appearance of ease. "You're not quite right, Leader Marley. I cannot confer immortality. All I am able to do is stave off the aging process." "That will do me nicely. And it's connected somehow with the Blue Martian virus?" "Yes. The disease serves as the vehicle." With a brisk motion, Marley drew his needier from his breast pocket and aimed it steadily at David. "Give it to me" "You're rather ambiguous," said David. How were his friends getting along? Were they ready yet? Had Karl visited the basement lab? "Do you mean you want me to give you the injection to prolong your life, or the secret of how to do it, or what?" "Don't quibble! First you'll give me the injection to make me immortal. Then you'll turn over to me all your notes on procedure. Then my friend here will needle you with a shaft of electrons and end your interest in the problem." "Surely you won't keep such a good thing all for yourself," said David. "What about Dr. Lanza? He's your right-hand man. Don't you want him to live forever, too? What about Officer Magnun? He's a faithful servant." "You're stalling, Wong. Do you want me to kill you now?" "It won't be wise to needle me yet, Leader Marley. The secret would be lost forever." "I'll have your notes!" "Yes? Try to read them. They're written in Coptic, a dead language that you consider it a waste of time to learn, because such knowledge is impractical. There aren't half a dozen men on Earth who could make head or tail of my notebook," "Then I'll find that half-dozen! I want the injection," He gestured with the gleaming weapon. "This is once when I have no Free Choice," said David, "Very well." He started toward the door, but halted at the roar of command. "Stop! Do you think I'm fool enough to let you out of my sight?" "But I have to get the inoculant." "Use the intercom. Send for it." David slumped into the chair and opened the intercom. He could almost feel the electronic shaft of the needier ripping into his body. His heart beat wildly, aittl the tension of adrenalin ran through his body. His lips felt cold, but he held them steady as he spoke into the dial. "Get me Dr. Haslam... Karl? David Wong speaking. Will you send someone up with a vial of phoenix special? The precipitates? I should say the antibody titer has reached the danger point. Don't delay treatment any longer." Silently tby waited. Marley's grim face did not relax; his eyes were alight. Leah lay back in her chair with closed eyes, and Lanza stared intently at the floor. A soft knock came at the door, and a female technician hurried in, carrying a tray. "I'm sorry to be so slow, Dr. Wong. Dr. Haslam had a little trouble locating the right vial. Oh, and he said to tell you not to worry about those precipitates. They're taken care of." "Just a minute," said David. "Leader Marley, Miss Hachovnik here is very ill. Won't you let this girl help her to the rest room? She'll be safe there until you're ready for her." Marley looked at the halffainting woman. "All right. You take her there, Lanza, and this girl too. Lock them in. And she's not to talk. Do you understand? She's not to talk!" "As you say, Leader Marley," the technician whispered. She helped Leah to her feet, and Lanza followed them from the room. Marley closed the door and locked it. "Now, then, Wong, give me that shot, and heaven help you if you try any tricks!" "Will you bare your arm while I prepare the syringe?" Awkwardly hanging onto the needier, Marley tugged at his sleeve while David calmly picked up a bottle of colorless liquid and filled his syringe. He turned to the Leader, swabbed his arm, then picked up the syringe. "There you are," said David. Jerking the syringe upward, he forced a thin jet of pure alcohol into the man's eyes. Marley screamed. Agonizing pain blinded him, and as he clutched at his eyes, David snatched the needier from the writhing fingers, and flashed the electronic dagger straight to the heart. He stared at the twitching body for only an instant. People were pounding on the door, shouting. He tugged at the desk drawer to get his notebook, then remembered sickly that he had left his keys in the lab. He would have to leave his notes. The shouts were growing louder, people were battering the door. Swiftly he moved to the bookcase, swung it away from the wall, and dropped into darkness. He brought the bookcase back, then turned and ran along the black passageway, at State House, conferring with his subordinates. "It hardly seems possible, Magnun, that so many people could have slipped through your fingers without help from the Military. You say both the Hachovnik twins have disappeared?" "Yes, Leader." "And how many people from the Institute?" "Six, Leader. But it didn't do them any good. We got them, all right." "But you found no bodies!" "They wouldn't have bodies after we got through with them. Leader." "You're quite certain. Officer Magnun, that all the fugitives were destroyed?" Lanza looked tired, and his officers noticed in him a lack of firmness, an indecision, to which they were not accustomed in a Leader, "Say, those babies never had a chance. Leader. We picked up their roboplanes somewhere over Kansas, and we shot them out of the air like ducks. They didn't even fire back. They just crashed", burned, disintegrated. They won't give you any more, trouble. Why, we even picked up the remains of Doc Wong's wristwatch and that old beat-up pencil case of his." He flung them on the desk. Lanza fingered the charred and molten relics. "That will do, Magnun. I'll call you when I need you," "Say, ain't you feeling well. Leader? You look kind of green." "That will be all, Magnun!" "As you say, Leader." Lanza shoved aside the charred remnants and spread out the papers waiting for him, the unimportant, miscellaneous notes accumulated over the years by Hudson, Faure, and Haslam. And the unreadable notebook of David Wong. He sighed and looked up as his secretary entered. "I'm sorry to disturb you, Leader. You look tired." "The funeral this morning was quite an ordeal, and so much has happened the last three days!" "Wll, I thought you ought to know that strange reports are coming in. Some of our most prominent citizens have disappeared. We're trying to trace them, of course, but -- " "Anything more?" "Those rumors about Blue Martian are cropping up again." G A I A X' "Yes? And -- ?" "That old man you asked me to bring from the Vermont quarries, the one who was detained for illegal study of the Coptic language? Well, I guess the excitement of his release was too much for him. He died of a heart attack when he was being taken to the plane." Lanza sighed. "Very welt, that will be all." Alone at last, he looked sadly through the pages of David's notebook, at the tantalizing curls and angles of the Coptic letters, cryptic symbols of a discovery which prevented a man from growing old. Well, no one could read them now. That secret was dead, along with its discoverer, because, in this world, no study was permitted without a practical end in view. And perhaps it was just as well. Could any man be trusted, he wondered, to deal wisely with a power so great? After closing the notebook, he dropped his head into his hands. How his head ached! He felt cold, suddenly, and his whole body began to shake with a hard chill. He lifted his head, his vision blurred, and suddenly he knew. He had Blue Martian fever! Teeth chattering, he paced wildly about the room, puzzling things out, trying to remember. That booster shot! And then he Van Vogt... Keller and Derleth An Anthology of Science Fiction by A. E. Van Vogt  Ten short stories and novelettes by a sciencefiction ties of the universe, of worlds beyond worlds, the frontiers of space -- tales to '  terrify and startle. # pairs, # A collection of If i best fantastic itarlat by David H. Keller  Here are # of the best fantastic short stories of Dr. David H. Keller, Includes three groups of I tales: nine in science-fiction, six weird -- # fiction, and eight which spring from Dr. Keller's long professional life as a psy;.ys # chlatrist. # pages, # Edited by August Dedeth  A ghostly company of supernatural tales -- including that rare horror novel, H. P. Lovecraft's The Case of Charles Dexter Ward and an Algernon Blackwood story appearing here for the first time. # paes,  #  #I E. #th St., New York # I'lease said me lliu lmh.s whose numbers I have  circled below for # days' free examination: #-#  At the end of # days I agree to send check or , money Older to cover tha price Of t lie liooks I plus postage, or return them postpaid, (We ;j pay postage on orders aocomuanied by remit, lance. Same return privilege.  Name II City -- Zone Stale I realized the amazing truth: David Wong had given him a chance! He had inoculated him with the seeds of immortality, giving him a chance to help right the wrongs of this Categorized world. And now he was left alone in a world of mortals. David and the others had been annihilated, and he was left to live on and on, alone. He staggered toward his private apartments, then sank into his chair as his secretary once again ran into the room. With a supreme effort he controlled his trembling. "Yes?" "Leader Lanza. Another report." 'Must a minute," said Lanza, trying to bring his eyes into focus on the excited girl. "I am in need of a rest. As soon as you have gone, I shall retire into seclusion for a few days. There are to be no interruptions. Is that clear? Now, proceed." "There's a new epidemic of Martian Fever reported where one never was before." He stirred tiredly. "Where now?" "South America. Somewhere in the Andes." "I think we'll have just one Category after this," said Lanza dreamily. "Category Phoenix." "What did you say, Leader?" His thoughts wandered. No wonder Magnun's men found no bodies. The planes they shot down were roboplanes, after all, and it was easy to plant in. an empty seat a man's wrist watch and his bulky leather pencil case. David and the others were safe now. They were free and had enough time to plan for the new free world. "What did you say. Leader?" the girl repeated, bewildered. "Nothing. It doesn't matter." He frowned painfully, and then shrugged. "On second thought, I may be away longer than a week. If anyone asks for me, say I'm on an Aimless Tramp. I've always hoped that some day I might earn the right to a P'ree Choice." "But you're the Leader," the girl said in astonishment. "You're entitled to all the Free Choices you want!" He lifted his twitching head, smiling wanly. "It would seem that way, wouldn't it? Well, whether I am or not, I think I've really earned a Free Choice. I wonder," he said in a wistful voice, "whether the climate in the Andes is hospitable." f.  Naturally, any sick person should he given medical help, even if he's from space. But what if he could not ever have been alive? hung up to talk with Dak-whirr. He blinked his eyes iri some discomfort. "What do you want, Palil?" he asked complainingly. "As if you didn't know." "I can't give you permission to examine it. The thing is being saved for inspection by the board. What guarantee do I have that you won't spoil it for them?" I thrust confidentially at one of his body-plates. "Yoiowe me a favor," I said. "Remember?" "That was a long time in the past." "Only two thousand revolutions and a reassembly ago. If it wasn't for me, you'd be eroding in a pit. All I want is a quick look at its thinking part. I'll vrull the consciousness without laying a single pair of pliers on it." He went into a feedback twitch, an indication of the conflict between his debt to me and his selfconceived duty. Finally he said, "Very well, but keep tuned to me. If I warn that a board member is coming, remove yourself quickly. Anyway how do you know it has consciousness? It may be mere primal metal." "In that form? Don't be foolish. It's obviously a manufacture. And I'm not conceited enough to behave that we are the only form of intelligent manufacture in the Universe." "Tautologous phrasing, Palil," Dak-whirr said pedantically. "There could not conceivably be 'unintelligent manufacture.' There can be no consciousness without manufacture, and no manufacture without intelligence. Therefore there can be no consciousness without intelligence. Now if you should wish to dispute -- " I tuned off his frequency abruptly and hurried away. Dakwhirr is a fool and a bore. Everyone knows there's a fault in his logic circuit, but he refuses to have it traced down and repaired. Very unintelligent of him. T I "HE thing had been taken into one of the museum sheds by the carriers. I gazed at it in admiration for some moments. It was quite beautiful, having suffered only slight exterior damage, and it was obviously no mere conglomeration of sky metal. In fact, I immediately thought of it as "he" and endowed it with the attributes of self-knowing, although, of course, his consciousness could not be functioning or he would have attempted communication with us. I fervently hoped that the board, after his careful disassembly and study, could restore his awareness so that he could tell us himself which solar system he came from. Imagine it! He had achieved our dream of many thousands of revolutions -- space flight -- only to be fused, or worse, in his moment of triumph. I felt a surge of sympathy for the lonely traveler as he lay there, still, silent, non-emitting. Anyway, I mused, even if we couldn't restore him to selfknowing, an analysis of his construction .might give us the secret of the power he had used to achieve the velocity to escape his planet's gravity. In shape and size he was not unlike Swen -- or Swen Two, as he called himself after his conversion -- who failed so disastrously to reach our satellite, using chemical fuels. But where Swen Two had placed his tubes, the stranger had a curious helical construction studded at irregular intervals with small crystals. He was thirtyfive feet tall, a gracefully tapering cylinderstanding at his head, I could find no sign of exterior vision cells, so I assumed he had some kind of vrulling sense. There seemed to be no exterior markings at all, except the long, shallow grooves dented in his skin by scraping to a stop along the hard surface of our planet. I am a reporter with warm current in my wires, not a coldthinking scientist, so I hesitated before using my own vrulling sense. Even though the stranger was non-aware-#-perhaps permanently! felt it would be a presumption, an invasion of privacy. There was nothing else I could do, though, of course. I started to vrull, gently at first, then harder, until I was positively glowing with effort. It was incredible; his skin seemed absolutely impermeable. The sudden realization that metal could be so alien nearly fused something inside me. I found myself backing away in horror, my self-preservationrelay working overtime. Imagine watching one of the beautiful cone-rodand-cylinder assemblies performing the Dance of the Seven Spanners, as lie's conditioned to do, and then suddenly refusing to do anything except stump around unattractively, or even becoming obstinately motionless, unresponsive. That might give you an idea of how I felt in that dreadful moment. Then I remembered Dakwhirr's words -- there could be no such thing as an "unintelligent manufacture." And a product so beautiful could surely not be evil. I overcame my repugnance and approached again. I halted as an open transmission came from someone near at hand, "Who gave that squeaking reporter permission to snoop around here?" I had forgotten the museum board. Five of them were standing in the doorway of the shed, radiating anger, I recognized Chink, the chairman, and addressed myself to him. I explained that I'd interfered with nothing and pleaded for permission on behalf of my subscribers to watch their investigation of the stranger. After some argument, they allowed me to stay. I watched in silence and some amusement as one by one they tried to vrull the silent being from space. Each showed the same reaction as myself when they failed to penetrate the skin. Chirik, who is wheeled -- and inordinately vain about his suspension system -- flung himself back on his supports and pretended to be thinking. "Fetch Fiff-fiff," he said at last. "The creature may still be aware, but unable to communicate on our standard frequencies.'  thing in any spectrum. Fortunately he was at work in the museum that day and soon arrived in answer to the call. He stood silently near the stranger for some moments, testing and adjusting himself, then slid up the electromagnetic band, "He's emitting," he said. "Why can't we get him?" asked Cfurik. "It's a curious signal on an unusual band." "Well, what does he say?" "Sounds like utter nonsense to me. Wait, I'll relay and convert it to standard." I made a direct recording natu rally, like any good reporter. " -- after planetfall," the hi  linger was saying. "Last dribble ! power. If you don't pick this up my mime is Entropy. Other to 'Utiiwnts knocked to hell, air " l tummed and I'm too weak i" ' it manually. Becoming  . lu i... tn loo, I guess. Getting  umhirctional ultra-wave f#tllufi in Inglish, craziest stuff II you ever heard, like goblins muttering, and I know we were the only ship in this sector. If you pick this up, but can't get a fix in time, give my love to the boys in the mess. Signing off for another couple of hours, but keeping this channel open and hoping... " "The fall must have deranged him," said Chirik, gazing at the stranger. "Can't he see us or hear us?" "He couldn't hear you properly before, but he can now, through me," Fiff-fiff pointed out. "Say something to him, Chirik." "Hello," said Chirik doubtfully. "Er -- welcome to our planet. We are sorry you were hurl by your fall. We offer you the hospitality of our assembly shops. You will feel better when you are repaired and repowered. If you will indicate how we can assist you -- " "What the hell! What ship is that? Where are you?" , "We're here," said Chirik. "Can't you see us or vrull us? Your vision circuit is impaired, perhaps? Or do you depend entirely on vrulling? We can't find your eyes and assumed either  m that you protected them m some way during flight, or dispensed with vision cells altogether in your conversion." Chirik hesitated, continued apologetically: "But we cannot understand how you vrull, either. While we thought that you were you'll have the best possible atunaware, or even completely fused, we tried to vrull you. Your skin is quite impervious to us, however." The stranger said: "I don't know if you're batty or I am. What distance are you from me?" Chirik measured quickly. "One meter,, two-point-five centimeters from my eyes to your nearest point. Within touching distance, in fact." Chirik tentatively put out his hand. "Can you not feel me, or has your contact sense also been affected?" It became obvious that the stranger had been pitifully deranged. I reproduce his words phonetically from my record, although some of them make little sense. Emphasis, punctuative pauses and spelling of unknown terms are mere guesswork, of course. He said: "For godsakemann stop talking nonsense, whoever you are. If you're outside, can't you see the airlock is jammed? Can't shift it myself. I'm badly hurt. Get me out of here, please." "Get you out of where?" Chirik looked around, puzzled. "We brought you into an open shed near our museum for a preliminary examination. Now that we know you're intelligent, we shall immediately take you to our assembly shops for healing and recuperation. Rest assured that tention." before the stranger spoke again, and his words were slow and deliberate. His bewilderment is understandable, I believe, if we remember that he could not see, vrull or feel. He asked: "What manner of creature are you? Describe yourself." Chirik turned to us and made a significant gesture toward his thinking part, indicating gently that the injured stranger had to be humored. "Certainly," he replied. "I am an unspecialized bipedal manufacture of standard proportions, lately selfconverted to wheeled traction, with a hydraulic suspension system of my own devising which I'm sure will interest you when we restore your sense circuits." There was an even longer silence. "You are robots," the stranger said at last. "Crise knows how you got here or why you speak Inglish, but you must try to understand me. I am mann, I am a friend of your master, your maker. You must fetch him to me at once." "You are not well," said Chirik firmly, "Your speech is incoherent and without meaning. Your fall has obviously caused several serious feedbacks of a very serious nature. Please lower your voltage. We are taking you to our shops immediately. Reserve your strength to assist our specialists as best you can in diagnosing your troubles." "Wait. You must understand. You are -- ogodno that's no good. Have you no memory of mann? The words you use -- what meaning have they for you? Manufacture -- made by hand hand hand damyou. Healing. Metal is !mot healed. Skin . Skin is not metal. Eyes. Eyes are not scanning cells. Eyes grow. Eyes are soft. My eyes are soft. Mine eyes have seen the glory -- steady on, suit. Get a grip. Take it easy. You out there listen." "Out where?" asked Prrr-chuk, deputy chairman of the museum board. I shook my head sorrowfully. This was nonsense, but, like any good reporter, I kept my recorder running. The mad words flowed on. "You call me he. Why? You have no seks. You are knewter. You are it it it! I am he, he who made you, sprung from shee, born of wumman. What is wumman, who is silv-ya what is shee that all her swains commend her ogod the bluds flowing again. Remember. Think back, you out there. These words were made by mann, for mann. Hurt, healing, hospitality, horror, deth by loss of blud. Deth. Blud. Do you understand these words? Do you remember the soft things that made you? Soft little mann who konkurred the Galaxy and made sentient slave s of his machines and saw the wonders miserable representative has to die in lonely desperation on a far planet, hearing goblin voices in the darkness." a most curious sound, os though the stranger were using an ancient type of vibratory molecular vocalizer in a gaseous medium to reproduce his words before transmission, and the insulation on his diaphragm had come adrift. It was a jerky, high pitched, strangely disturbing sound; but in a moment the fault was corrected and the stranger resumed transmission. "Does blud mean anything to you?" "No," Chirik replied simply. "Or deth?" "No." "Or wor?" "Quite meaningless." "What is your origin? How did you come into being?" "There are several theories," Chirik said. "The most popular one -- which is no more than a grossly unscientific legend, in my opinion -- is that our manufacturer fell from the skies, imbedded in a mass of primal metal on which He drew to erect the first assembly shop. How He came into being is lft to conjecture. My own theory, however -- " "Does legend mention the shape of this primal metal?" "In vague terms, yes. It was cylindrical, of vast dimensions." "An interstellar vessel," said the stranger. "That is my view also," said Chirik complacently. "And -- " "What was the supposed appearance of your --  manufacturer?" "He is said to have been of magnifieient proportions, based harmoniously on a cubical plan, static in Himself, but equipped with a vast array of senses." "An. automatic computer," said the stranger. He made more curious noises, less jerky and at a lower pitch than the previous sounds. He corrected the fault and went on: "God that's funny. A ship falls, menn are no more, and an automatic computer has pupps. Oh, yes, it fits in. A selfsetting computer and navigator, operating on verbal orders. It learns to listen for itself and know itself for what it is, and to absorb knowledge. It comes to hate menn -- or at least their bad qualities -- so it deliberately crashes the ship and pulps their puny bodies with a calculated nicety of shock. Then it propagates and does a dam fine job of selective erasure on whatever it gave its pupps to Use for a memory. It passes on only the good it found in menn, and purges the memory of him completely. Even purges all of his vocabulary except scientific terminology. Oil is thicker than blud. So may they live without the burden of knowing that they are -- ogod they must know, they must understand. You outside, what happened to this manufacturer?" Chirik, despite his professed disbelief in the supernormal aspects of the ancient story, automatically made a visual sign of sorrow. "Legend has it," he said, "that after completing His task. He fused himself beyond possibility of healing." came again from the stranger. "Yes. He would. Just in case any of His pupps should give themselves forbidden knowledge and an infeeryorrity komplecks by probing his mnemonic circuits. The perfect self-sacrificing muther. What sort of environment did He give you? Describe your planet." Chirik looked around at us SI again in bewilderment, but he replied courteously, giving the stranger a description of our world. "Of course," said the stranger. "Of course. Sterile rock and metal suitable only for you. But there must be some way... He was silent for a while. "Do you know what growth means?" he asked finally. "Do you have anything that grows?" "Certainly," Chirik said helpfully. "If we should suspend a crystal of some substance in a saturated solution of the same element or compound -- " "No, no," the stranger interrupted. "Have you nothing that grows of itself, that fruktiffies arflB gives increase without your intervention?" "How could such a thing be?" "Criseallmytee I should have guessed. If you had one blade of gras, just one tiny blade of growing gras, you could extrapolate from that to me. Green things, things that feed on the rich brest of erth, cells that divide and multiply, a cool grove of treez in a hot summer, with tiny warmbludded burds preening their f ethers among the leeves; a feeld of spring weet with newbawn mise timidly threading the dangerous jungul of storks; a stream of living water where silver fish dart and pry and feed and procreate; a farm yard where things grunt and cluck and greet the new day with the stirring pulse of life, with a surge of blud. Blud -- " For some inexplicable reason, , although the strength of his carrier wave remained almost constant, the stranger's transmission seemed to be growing fainter. "His circuits are failing," Chirik said. "Call the carriers. We must take him to an assembly shop immediately. I wish he would reserve his power." My presence with the museum board was accepted without question now. I hurried along with them as the stranger was carried to the nearest shop. I now noticed a circular marking in that part of his skin on which he had been resting, and guessed that it was some kind of orifice through which he would have extended his planetary traction mechanism if he had not been injured. He was gently placed on a disassembly cradle. The doctor in charge that day was Chur-chur, an old friend of mine. He had been listening to the two-way transmissions and was already acquainted with the case. fully around the stranger. "We shall have to cut," he said. "It won't pain him, since his intramolecular pressure and contact senses have failed. But since we can't vrull him, it'll be necessary for him to tell us where his main brain is housed or we might damage it." Fiff-fiff was still relaying, But no amount of power boost would make the stranger's voice any clearer. It was quite faint now, and there are places on my recorder tape from which I cannot make even the roughest phonetic transliteration. "... strength going. Can't get into my zoot... done for if they bust through lock, done for if they don't... must tell them I need oxygen..." "He's in bad shape, desirous of extinction," I remarked to Churchur, who was adjusting his arccutter. "He wants to poison himself with oxidation now," I shuddered at the thought of that vile, corrosive gas he had mentioned, which causes that almost unmentionable condition we all fear -- rust. Chirik spoke firmly through Fiff-fiff. "Where is your thinking part, stranger? Your central brain?" "In my head," the Stranger replied, "In my head ogod my head... , eyes blurring everything going dim , , . luv to mairee... kids... a carry me home to the lone prayree... get this bluddy airlock open then they'll see me die... but they'll see me... some kind of atmosphere with this gravity... see me die... , extrapolate from body what I was... what they are damthem d amt hem damthem... raann... master... i am your maker!" For a few seconds the voice rose strong and clear, then faded away again and dwindled into a combination of those two curious noises I mentioned earlier. For some reason that I cannot explain, I found the combined sound very disturbing despite its faintness, It may be that it induced some kind of sympathetic oscillation. Then came words, largely incoherent and punctuated by a kind of surge like the sonic vibrations produced by variations of pressure in a leaking gas-filled vessel. "... done it... crawling into chamber, closing inner... must be mad ,... they'd find me anyway... but finished... want see them before I die... want see them see me... liv few seconds, watch them... , get outer one open..." Chur-chur had adjusted his arc to a broad, clean, bluewhite glare. I trembled a little as he brought it near the edge of the circular marking in the stranger's skin. I could almost feel the disruption of the intra-molecular sense currents in my own skin. "Don't be squeamish, Palil, ,,, Chur-chur said kindly. "He can't c galaxy science fiction feel it now that his contact sense has gone. And you heard him say that his central brain is in his head." He brought the cutter firmly up to the skin. "I should have guessed that. He's the same shape as Swen Two, and Swen very logically concentrated his main thinking part as far away from his explosion chambers as possible." into a tray which a calm assistant had placed on the ground for that purpose. I averted my eyes quickly. I could never steel myself enough to be a surgical engineer or assembly technician. But I had to look again, fascinated. The whole area circumscribed by the marking was beginning to glow. Abruptly the stranger's voice returned, quite strongly, each word clipped, emphasized, highpitched. "Ar no no no... god my hands... they're burning through the lock and I can't get back I can't get away... stop it you feens stop it can't you hear... I'll be burned to deth I'm here in the airlock... , the air's getting hot you're burning me alive..." Although the words made little sense, I could guess what had happened and I was horrified. "Stop, Chur-chur," I pleaded. "The heat has somehow brought back his skin currents. It's hurting him." Chur-chur said reassuringly: "Sorry, Palil. It occasionally happens during an operation -- probably a local thermo-electric effect. But even if his contact senses have started working again and he can't switch them off, he won't have to bear this very long." Chirik shared my unease, however. He put out his hand and awkardly patted the stranger's skin. "Easy there," he said. "Cut out your senses if you can. If you can't, well, the operation is nearly finished. Then we'll repower you, and you'll soon be fit and happy again, healed and fitted and reassembled." I decided that I liked Chirik very much just then. He exhibited almost as much self-induced empathy as any reporter; he might even come to like my favorite blue stars, despite his cold scientific exactitude in most respects. My recorder tape shows, in its reproduction of certain sounds, how I was torn away from this strained reverie. During the one-and-a-half seconds since I had recorded the distinct vocables "burning me alive," the stranger's words had become quite blurred, running together and rising even higher in pitch until they reached a susS# talned note -- around E-flat in the standard sonic scale. It was not like a voice at all. This high, whining noise was suddenly modulated by apparent words, but without changing its pitch. Transcribing what seem to be words is almost impossible, as you can see for yourself -- this is the closest I can come phonetically : "Eeee ahahmbeeeeing baked sussunmuuutherrr ! " The note swooped higher and higher until it must have neared supersonic range, almost beyond either my direct or recorded hearing. Then it stopped as quickly as a contact break. And although the soft hiss of the stranger's carrier wave carried on without perceptible diminution, indicating that some degree of awareness still existed, I experienced at that moment one of those quirks of intuition given only to reporters: I felt that I would never greet the beautiful stranger from the sky in his full senses.  # to himself about the extreme toughness and thickness of the stranger's skin. He had to make four complete cutting revolutions before the circular mass of nearly white-hot metal could be pulled away by a magnetic grapple. A billow of smoke puffed out of the orifice. Despite my repugnance, I thought of my duty as a reporter and forced myself to look over Chur-chur' s shoulder. The fumes came from a soft, charred, curiously shaped mass of something which lay just inside the opening. "Undoubtedly a kind of insulating material' Chur-chur explained. He drew out the crumpled blackish heap and placed it carefully on a tray. A small portion broke away, showing a red, viscid substance. "It looks complex," Chur-chur said, "but I expect the stranger will be able fo tell us how to reconstitute it or make a substitute." His assistant gently cleaned the Wound of the remainder of the material, which he placed with the rest; and Chur-chur resumed his inspection of the orifice. You can, if you want, read the technical accounts of Chur-chur's discovery of the stranger's double skin at the point where the cut was made; of the incredible complexity of his driving mechanism, involving principles which are still not understood to this day; of the museum's failure to analyze the exact nature and function of the insulating material found in only that one portion "V of his body; and of the other scientific mysteries connected with him. But this is my personal, nonscientific account. I shall never forget hearing about the greatest mystery of all, for which not even the most tentative explanation has been advanced, nor the utter bewilderment with which Churchur announced his initial findings that day. He had hurriedly converted himself to a convenient size to permit actual entry into the stranger's body. When he emerged, he stood in silence for several minutes. Then, very slowly, he said: "I have examined the 'central brain' in the forepart of his body. It is no more than a simple auxiliary computer mechanism. It does not possess the slightest trace of consciousness. And there is no other conceivable center of intelligence in the remainder of his body." There is something I wish I could forget. I can't explain why it should upset me so much. But I always stop the tape before it reaches the point where the voice of the stranger rises in pitch, going higher and higher until it cuts out. There's a quality about that noise that makes me tremble and think of rust. S-F Checklist With science fiction books being pub lished in ever-increasing numbers these days, yesterday's brand-new sensation is likely to be today's forgotten dustcatcher. But that's not at all the case with the s-f novels brought out by Simon and Schuster in the past few years. Even the two modern masterpieces that led off the listyan Vogt's imaginative The World of A, and Williamson's gripping The Humanoids -- are still in demand, and still available (although only limited quantities remain). If any of these titles are missing from your s-f collection, use the coupon below to fill the gaps: Vogt. A civilization ruled by the immutable laws of semantics. # son. Invincible robots threaten mankind with complete stagnation. # promise -- and the threat -- of a new source of boundless energy. # by Lewis Padgett. First collection of the grimly humorous tales of a master storyteller. # of exploration to the stars. # Simak. A hunt through time for a book that could change the universe, # liamson. The strange tale of the "notmen" of New Guinea. # tion of this classic; a must item for all fans. # ries. selected by John W. Campbell, Jr. Just published. # I # Fifth Avenue. New York #, N.Y. ( Please send me the books whose numbers I have circled. I will pay postman price plus postage for each book, I may return books for refund of purchase price if not delighted. # # # # # I   City Same refund guarantee. I I I I I I I I I Wheels Within Never osfc "Who am I and where do I come from?" The answers may not be what you'd expect I aches first start?" Y j asked the neurologist, Dr. Hall. "About six months ago," Bennett replied. "-What is your occupation, Mr. Bennett?" "I am a contractor." " Are you happy in your work?" "Very. I prefer it to any other occupation I know of." "When your headaches become sufficiently severe, you say that you have hallucinations," Hgll said. "Can you describe what you see during those hallucinations?" "At first I had only the impression that I was in a place completely unlike anything I had ever known," Bennett answered. "But each time my impressions became sharper, and I carried a fairly clear picture when my mind returned to normal the last time. I felt then that I had been in a room in a tall building that towered thousands of feet over a great city. I even remembered that the name of the city was Thone. There were other people in the room with me -- one person especially. I remembered her very clearly." "Her?" Hall asked. "Yes." "Was there anything unusual about this woman?" "Well, yes, there was," Bennett said, after a brief and almost embarrassed pause. "This will sound pretty adolescent, but -- " Hall leaned forward attentively. "It may be relevant. You're not here to be judged, you know; I'm trying to help you." Bennett nodded and spoke rapidly, as though trying to finish before he could stop himself. "She was a woman who exactly fitted an image I've had in mind for as long as I can remember. She was tall, fair -- though brunette -- very beautiful, very vivid, very well poised. I seem to have known her all my life, but only in my dreams, from my very earliest ones to the present. She's never changed in all that time." He halted as suddenly as he had begun to talk, either having to say it. "Have you ever married, Mr. Bennett?" Hall prodded gently. "No, I never have." Again, Bennett stopped, adding nothing more to his blunt answer. "May I ask why not?" Bennett turned his face away. "I was hoping you wouldn't ask that. It makes me sound like a romantic kid." He looked at the doctor almost in defiance. "I've always felt that some day I would meet this girl, or at least someone very much like her. I know it's not a rational feeling -- maybe I've even used it as an excuse not to get married -- but it's like spilling salt and throwing a pinch over our shoulder; we aren't superstitious, yet we don't take any chances." Dr. Hall didn't comment. He ended the questioning period and put Bennett through a series of tests. Then they sat down again and Hall offered his diagnosis. "The neurological examination is essentially negative, Mr. Bennett. In other words, there is no organic reason that I can find for your headaches. That leaves only one other possibility -- an emotional disturbance. I'm a neurologist, remember, not a psychoanalyst. I can only give an opinion about the cause of your complaint." Bennett waited expectantly. "Headaches without organic causes are generally the result of repressed anger," Hall went on. "That anger can stem from any number of traumatic situations or attitudes, all deeply buried in the unconscious, of course, or they would not have the power S# to hurt us. From what we know of you, however, it seems to be the result of frustration. In other words, you have created a fantasy image of a completely unattainable woman, and therefore none of the women you meet can fulfill your expectations. Since she is unattainable, you naturally feel a sense of frustration." "But who could she be?" Bennett asked anxiously. "Someone you knew in childhood, perhaps. A composite of real and imaginary women. Usually, it is an idealized image of your own mother," Bennett sat frowning. "All right, let's say that's so. But where do the hallucinations of tb city of Thone fit in?" "This is something that has to be tracked down in a series of analytical sessions, so all I can do is guess. If one is unable to reach a goal in a real environment, the obvious answer is to create a fantasy world. That's what you appear to be doing. It's a dangerous situation. Mr. Bennett. Potentially, at least." "How so?" Bennett asked, alarmed. "The general tendency is toward greater and greater divorcement from reality. I suggest immediate treatment by a competent analyst. If you don't know of one, I can recommend several." "I'd like to think it over." "Do that," Hall said. "And call me when you've decided." T HE third day after he consulted the neurologist, Bennett's headache returned. As before, drugs were of no help. When the pain became blinding, he lay back on his bed, placed a cold cloth on his forehead, and closed his eyes. Suddenly the realities he knew were gone and he was back in the dream-city of Thone. Persons and objects were much clearer now. Bennett saw that he lay in a receptacle shaped like a rectangular metal box. It was padded, reminding him unpleasantly of a coffin. The woman he had seen before was again with him, but now he knew that her name was Lima. Behind her stood a man; a tall, dark man whose eyebrows joined over the bridge of his nose, and whose forehead was creased in a permanent frown. The woman held out her arms to Bennett. Her lips moved, but no sound came from them. Bennett's spirit seemed to rise from the, flesh -- he could see his body still lying there -- and he followed the woman. As he approached she retreated and, try as he would to reach her, she remained just beyond his grasp. After what seemed hours of futile pursuit, a cloud formed between him and the woman. When it dissipated, he had left the world of Thone. He was in a trolley-bus, in his own world, and vaguely he recalled having left his room, gone down to the street, and boarded the trolley -- during the time he had followed Lima, in his hallucination. It seemed that he had a definite destination then, but now he could not recall what it had been. His attention was drawn to the outside by the flickering of lights that flashed in through the bus windows. Bennett looked out and saw that he was in the Pleasure Section of the city, traveling through the Street of Carnivals. He watched the fronts of the amusement buildings pass before him and he read their advertisements listlessly. Suddenly one sign seemed to spring out from all the others: He left the trolley at the next corner and made his way through the crowd to the brightly lit carnival building. Inside, he found a chair and seated himself. The show's act appeared about half over. It was pretty evidently charlatan stuff, Bennett decided, but the blackhooded mystic on the stage held his attention. She was a tall woman, with a slender figure and fair flesh. She was poised, or perhaps it was indifference to the crowd. A runner went through the audience touching articles of clothing or ornaments, and the woman without hesitation named each one he touched. The act was slightly different from most Bennett had seen in that the runner said nothing, merely touching the articles to be named. The next portion of the show consisted of a mind-reading act. Bennett expected the usual routine of writing a question on paper, which would be sealed in an envelope and placed in a container on the stage. He was surprised when the runner returned to the crowd and asked for volunteers for thoughtreading. A shorl man with a bright yellow necktie raised his hand. The runner made his way through the crowd to the man and touched him on the shoulder before turning back to the mystic. He still said nothing. "This man is thinking that he should have stayed at home tonight," the mystic said. "There are wrestling matches on the teletone, and he would have enjoyed them more than this show. Besides, he would have spent less money that way than he has tonight. And he does not like to spend money unless he must." A titter of amusement went through the crowd as the man blushed a dull crimson. The runner touched a second man. "This man wishes to know the winner in the eighth race at the horse tracks tomorrow," she said. "I am sorry, but, because of Public Law one thousand thirty-two, Section five-A, I am prohibited from answering a question of that nature." The third person contacted was a woman. She raised her hand, then half changed her mind when she saw that the runner was turning toward her. But then she defiantly tossed her brown hair bak from her face and allowed him to touch her shoulder. "This woman is wondering if her lover is true to her -- and if her husband will find out about them." This time the crowd laughed when the embarrassed woman turned pale and rushed up the aisle toward the exit. No further hands were raised and the show ended with a short address by the runner: "I hope you have enjoyed these truly marvelous and mysterious demonstrations. Now the mystic, Lima, is available for a short time for personal interviews. The fee is very reasonable -- one dollar a minute. Anyone wislyng an interview please step forward." The mystic pulled the hood from her head, smiled, bowed at the crowd, and left the stage. Bennett gasped. "The woman of the city of Thone!" have paid in advance for twenty-five minutes of my time," Lima said, as she smiled in amusement. "Perhaps you had better begin your questions, instead of merely staring at me." Bennett brought his thoughts back with an effort. "Your performance was exceptionally good," he said very soberly. "I enjoyed it. And so, apparently did the other customers. It is a clever routine. I'll admit I an't figure out how you do it. "Remember whatBarnum said," Lima replied lightly. "At least you do not take yourself too seriously," Bennett observed. "On the contrary," Lima countered, "I take myself very seriously. You, horvever, do not. You are paying for my time and the customer is always right." "Tell one," Bennett asked abruptly, "have we ever met before?"  "Not to my knowledge." "Have you any objections to telling me about yourself during our interview? Who are you? What is your background?" "I will be glad to tell you about myself, if you think it will be interesting," she replied, after a barely perceptible pause. "How I came by this exceptional ability of mine, I have no slightest conception, I only remember that when I was young, and still without the intellect to evaluate social mores and customs, I was often placed in positions of awkwardness by my ability to read minds. At an early age, however, through the council of my parents, I learned to keep this knowledge to myself. "By the time I reached my twentieth birthday, my parents were both dead and I was alone in the world. I had never learned any occupation. I made some attempts to use my mindreading to some advantage to myself, but soon found that I encountered the opposition of the medical associations as well as the law. As a consequence, I turned to show business as the one means of earning a legitimate livelihood. There is not much more to tell." "Can you actually read minds?" Bennett asked insistently. "I can." "Then what am I thinking now?" "You are thinking," Lima said, with no semblance of a trance or any of the other usual antics of professional mystics, "that I look exactly like a woman you have never seen, but whose image you have carried in your mind since your childhood." For just a moment, the startling accuracy disconcerted Bennett. "I have a problem which is quite annoying," he pushed on almost frantically. "Can you tell me what my problem is?" "You have been subject to extremely severe headaches, which you have been unable to remedy, either by sedatives or with the help of a neurologist. Am I correct?" "More than you could possibly know! Look, I came here believing you were a fake. That didn't matter -- it was the fact that you looked like this other woman that counted. I'm convinced now, I want your help. Can you help me, or at least tell me whether the neurologist is right about the cause of my headaches?" "He is wrong," Lima said. "I can tell you what causes them, but I am afraid that I will have to ask for another hundred dollars for that extra service." Bennett was momentarily irritated at this evidence that their relationship, at least as far as she was concerned, was strictly business. But he shrugged off the feeling. He drew five twentydollar bills from his pocketbook and placed them on the table before her. it "If you remember' Lima said, folding the money carefully and tucking it into the neck of her dress, "five months ago a building which you had contracted to build fell, when it was nearly completed, and two workmen were killed." "I remember very well." "You found that the collapse of the building was caused by faulty material which you had bought through a subcontractor. You are still investigating to determine where to place the blame, and are on the point of doing so." "Go on," Bennett breathed softly. "You are quite certain that the person responsible is John Tournajfc ostensibly a reputable contractor, but actually an unscrupulous scoundrel. You have a choice of exposing him, with great personal danger to yourself -- Tournay is a dangerous and ruthless man -- or remaining silent and knowing that you are a coward. The difficulty of that choice is causing your head aches." "You may be right," Bennett admitted without hesitation. "I haven't had time to think the matter through quite that far. What would you advise me to do?" "That is something which cannot be advised. The answer lies within yourself. You are either a big enough man to do the right thing -- which you yourself recognize -- or you are a small man and will take the safer, less honorable course. The decision and the integrity lie within yourself." that. Then there's nothing more that you can do for me?" "But there is," Lima replied. "I can cure your headaches, if you wish -- for an additional hundred dollars." "That would be a cheap price." Bennett drew his wallet from his pocket. "My cash is rather low. Would you accept a personal check?" "Certainly," Lima said. "But, first, let me explain about my cure. There is some mental unpleasantness involved which you may consider worse than the ailment." "I doubt that. L can't imagine anything worse than this agony." "Your mind will be placed under my control and led through a dream sequence. I will follow a logical progression of events, using your actual past as background. While you are under my control, your experiences will be far from pleasant. I will allow your mind to follow its own anticipated course of events, influencing your thoughts only slightly -- directing them into as unpleasant channels as possible. In fact, to make the cure certain, at least the culmination must be quite devastating. Do you agree to undergo such rigorous mental punishment?" "But why do I have to?" Bennett 'asked, astonished and worried. "That pattern will act in the manner of a counter-irritant. Your mind is like a spoiled child, rejecting anticipated unpleasantness. Under my influence it is subjected to possible alternative experiences, which are so much worse than the one it originally feared that it will gratefully accept the lesser evil." "That sounds reasonable," Bennett agreed. "When could we begin this treatment?" "Immediately, if you are will yf  mg. "I see no reason for waiting." "Then, if you are ready," Lima told him, "lie on this couch. Keep your eyes on mine." She spoke slowly, evenly. "Remember that you are doing this of your own free will, that you trust me. I am your friend and would do you no harm." Her voice droned on as Bennett looked into her eyes. They merged until they became one large, placid pool of restfulness, and he found himself drawn into them. He sank peacefully, quietly -- completely. Bennett knew it was the district attorney returning his call, and that the die was cast. Until this ugly business was brought to a conclusion, his life would be in constant danger. "Leroy Bennett speaking," he said. "I have had collected some information that I think will be of very great interest to your office." "Information about what?" the voice at the other end asked briskly. "I have proof that John Tournay is responsible for the death of two men, in an action involving criminal collusion," "If what you say is true, I will be glad to see your evidence," the district attorney said. "Could you deliver it in person? There may be some questions I would like to ask you about it." "Certainly," Bennett replied. "When would be the most convenient time?" "Later in the day. I have a case going on. How would fourthirty this afternoon suit you?" "That would be fine." The rest of the day dragged slowly. At four o'clock Bennett left his office and took the elevator to the ground floor. Under his arm he clutched the briefcase which might spell death for him. A moment after he left his office building, he knew he had made a mistake -- a fatal one! Idly, at first, his mind's eye watched the driver of a long gray sedan, parked at the curb, start up its motor as he approached. The car pulled away from the curb when he came alongside it. Through an open rear window, Bennett saw a man with a dark, brooding face -- with black eyebrows that joined over the bridge of the nose -- glowering at him. At the same instant he saw the blunt nose of an automatic resting on the lowered glass of the window, just below the chin of the frowning man. Incredibly, even as he realized that he was about to die, Bennett's first thought was not one of Tear, but rather that this dark man was the other person he had seen in his hallucinations of the city of Thone! Then, as one part of his mind drew back in terror at what it knew was about to happen, another part wondered at the mystery of Thone and the people in it. Where did that hallucination fit in this mist of life which was about to eud? He felt three hard, solid blows punch shockingly into his body. There was pain, but greater thari that was the terror that whipped his panicked mind. "Lima," Bennett whispered with his last stark thought as he dropped to his knees. He groped for the sidewalk with one hand, to steady himself, and never reached it. "TT'S over now," Bennett heard the mystic say. "Please try to relax." He found himself fighting with awful exertion to raise himself from the sidewalk -- which had turned into a couch. His clothes clung to him with a clammy wetness that chilled him. He flung his arms out in a frantic gesture that knocked a lamp from an end-table and sent it crashing to the floor. Not until then did he feel the  mystic's firmly gentle hands on his shoulders, urging him down, and know that he was not actually dying. He lay back for a moment, gasping great gulps of welcome air into his lungs. "I think you will be all right now," Lima said. "You were right when you said the experience would not be pleasant," Bennett said, still battling for breath. "I hope the results will be worth it." "I believe you will find that they are," Lima told him reassuringly. "Also, it can be of assistance to #'ou in still another way. The sequence your dream followed -- hieing a natural, perhaps even a probable, aftermath of your past decisions and movements -- could actually happen. Therefore it would be wise to avoid such decisions in real life.' A T the end of two weeks, Bennett had collected all the information he needed on Tournay's illegal activities. The investigator he hired was very thorough, and unearthed several other incriminating schemes in Tournay's past. With the'evidence he had on hand, Bennett was certain that Tournay would be convicted in any court. This time he intended to evade the fate he had suffered in the dream by acting differently. He hired a shrewd lawyer -- the best obtainable -- had him draw up the evidence in legal form, and presented it to the district attorney, with the demand for Tournay 's immediate arrest. He knew that immediate action would be his best protection. That evening, when he left his office building, he felt the peace of a man whose task has been well done. It took almost a full second before the sight of the long gray car jerked his thoughts from their pleasant introspection and back to dread reality. Tournay's blackbrowed face leered at him as it had in the dream and he felt his body tense as it waited for the pistol slugs to strike. His mind scurried in its trap within his head and, strangely, it turned to the mystic for help. "Lima!" he called desperately. struggling with that awful exertion to drag his body from the couch on which it lay. "It's all over now," he heard Lima say. He sat up. "What happened?' "This will be hard to believe,' Lima said, "and I will not try to prove it to you, but it is true. The mind has many powers which cannot even be imagined by anyone who has not lived with those powers as I have. When you called me, your mind attuned itself with mine, and its need and its demand were so powerful that together we turned time backward. You are now back in my dressing room, and it is the exact time at which you originally came out of your dream." "That's impossible!" Bennett protested. "Nevertheless, it happened. I only ask you to keep in mind one thing. Someday, when your mind has been made more facile, you will understand how I am able to do this. It will even appear logical to you. Now, however, the only thing I can tell you is believe if" muffing this second chance. After he had collected the inforillation about Tournay's criminal activities, he also dug into his past for a man who had cause to hate the contractor. He found the man he sought, a man as ruthless and unscrupulous as Tournay himself, one who could fight him on his own ground. Roger Clarkson had been the controller of a string of bookie joints, before he had been framed by Tournay, and convicted, to serve ten years in prison, Clarkson had been released from prison six days before. He found that Tournay had gained control of his former criminal empire. Everyone, including Tournay, knew that the only thing preventing Clarkson from taking reutnge was the opportunity. Bennett sent his information to Clarkson and sat back to await the results. That evening, as he was about to leave his office building, some inner caution warned him to take no chances. He stepped cautiously out into the street, looked both ways for the gray sedan, and saw that the street was empty, before he walked to the corner. Ke arrived there just in time to meet the long gray sedan as it drove up. ful exertion on the mystic's couch. This time he came out of the blackness with his mind clear. M "You've saved me again," he said to Lima. "Have you turned time backward again?" "Yes," she replied. "But I have given you all the help I can. The next attempt you make, you will have nothing on which to lean except your own strength," "But why do I always arrive at the point where I'm being shot by Tournay, regardless of what course I choose? Is there no way I can beat him?" "If you believe in fate as strongly as I do, you will accept that conclusion as inevitable. The long gray sedan is the symbol of your death. You cannot avoid it -- at least not as long as you persist in passive action." "What do you mean by that?" "Just this. You wish to see Tournay punished -- your sense of justice demands it. But each time you try to have someone else administer that punishment. It appears to me that the only possibility of your breaking this fateful progression of events is for you to administer the punishment yourself. You probably realize the danger of trying that. But I can't see where you have any other choice." "In other words, you feel that the only chance I have of pre -- is to kill him first?" "Yes," Lima said. "Are you strong and hard enough to do it?" f t Bennett thought for only a brief moment before he nodded. "I'm desperate enough, at any rate." This time he did not leave immediately. He had to find out something first. He put his arms around Lima's shoulders and drew her toward him. She put her face up and he kissed her waiting lips. They were sweet and, if she did not return the ardor of his kiss, he did not notice it. "TlIR. Tournay is not in," the girl at the desk told Bennett. "You might try hi.s home." At a pay-booth in the lobby, Bennett called Tournay's home. The voice that answered was that of a tired woman, one who has given up hope. "Mr. Tournay called me a short time ago and said that he would be in the office of a Mr. Leroy Bennett, in the Lowry building, if anyone called," the tired voice said. Bennett hung up and caught a cab. His tjuarry had walked into an ideal place for their meeting. For better or for worse, he would soon bring this conflict to an end. In his office, Bennett found that Tournay had been there and gone. He had left a message: "Tell Mr. Bennett that Lima sent me!" So that was it -- Lima had used Bennett as a dupe! He could not figure out her purpose, but he knew that he could never trust her again. She had been against him from the first. Ferhaps even she, rather than Tournay, was the prime mepace. He decided that he must kill them both, before they had the chance to kill him. Touching the small flat pistol snuggling in its shoulder holster, he knew the pursuit must continue immediately. He rode the elevator to the ground floor, and he felt his mind working with a clarity and a precision which he had seldom experienced before. This time he knew he would win. Shrewdly, before leaving the building, Bennett looked out through the glass pane in the door first. He waited only a moment before lie saw the Jong gray sedan as he had expected. They would not trap him again. Ducking back, he walked rapidly toward a side exit. Night had fallen by the time he reached the carnival building. He did not ring the bell. Instead, he walked to the rear, climbed the stairs of a fire-escape, and softly opened the window of a bedroom. He stepped inside just as softly and stood listening for breathing. He heard none. This was probably too early for Lima to be in bed. The bedroom door was open.  Bennett could see a light coming from another part of the apartment -- probably the living room. He paused to steel himself for what he must do. The time had come when he would have to be savagely ruthless. He found Lima sitting on a couch, reading a book. He suspected that she still had some control over his mind and he had no intention of letting her influence him. She must be killed before she could read his intention. "It didn't work." Bennett spoke just loudly enough to startle Lima into raising her head. As she looked up, he shot her squarely between the eyes. In an agony of frustration, Bennett saw the flesh of her forehead remain clear and undisturbed. He knew he could not miss at this range, yet she was unhurt. He lowered his sights and shot at the white neck beneath the fair head. She still sat there, returning his gaze, unperturbed, unmarked by the bullets. He pumped the four remaining bullets into her body. The only part of her that moved was her lips. "It's no use, Leroy," she said. "Haven't you guessed? You are still in your dream. You can't kill me there." Suddenly the implication struck him with its awful simplicity. "Good God!" His voice rose. "Do you mean I've never been out of my dream?" He hesitated while the thought sank in. "My remembrance of coming out of it was only part of the dream itself," he murmured. "That was why you were able to turn time backward at will." A cold calmness returned to him. "Tell me," he said, "am I still in the dream?" "Yes," Lima replied. "Then I demand that you free me now!" "As you wish," Lima said sadly. "And may God help you." Bennett wrenched his body from the couch on which it lay and struggled to his feet. Though the dream had seemed real enough, he could look back on it now and see it as any other dream. He breathed easier, and then stopped abruptly when he heard a voice behind him say, "You are still a dead man!" Bennett whirled and found himself facing Tournay. And Tournay held a pistol aimed at his heart. Bennett turned desperately back to Lima. His lips formed her name, but the sound died almost before it was uttered. This time, he saw, she would not help him. Her features had hardened and no mercy or compassion registered on them. "There is no escape," she said A fleeting thought went through his mind of springing at Tournay and trying to reach him before the gun could be fired. But one glance at Tournay's face made him realize how futile -- and fatal -- that would be. Tournay's finger tightened on the trigger of his gun and Bennett thought ahead in despair to what was to come. One thing he knew: He did not want to die! Was there no way out? The answer came like a cry of re'ief. There was a way -- Thone! The city of his enigma. Tournay an I Lima could not harm him there. F OR just an instant, Bennett's vision blurred. Time paused, and the next moment he knew he had returned to Thone. The sounds of the alien city floated up to him and he stirred. He grasped the sides of his coffinlike bed with fingers that had lost their sense of touch. He pulled himself up to a sitting position and looked about him. On one side stood Lima, though now her features were not those of the implacable, merciless mystic, but rather those of a woman in love. She smiled happily and said, At last you have returned." Bennett strove to move his tongue and lips to ask questions. but they refused, as though numbed by long inaction. He turned to his other side and gazed questioningly at the replica of Tournay who stood there. Tournay's image spoke. "We had quite a time bringing you back, Sire. But now it has been accomplished -- for good." Striving to move his throat muscles, Bennett finally forced a sound, and then words, through his lips. "Tell me," he pleaded. "Who are you? And, more important, who am I?" He turned to Lima for an answer, realizing that now she would help him if anyone would. "Doctor Tournay will explain it to you," Lima replied, indicating the dark man. Imploringly, Bennett turned back to face Tournay. "I see that very little of your memory has returned yet," Tournay said. "In a short while, everything -- all your past -- will come back to you. Until then, perhaps I had better explain to you who you are. My words will help trigger your returning memory, and speed up the process." "Please do," Bennett begged. "You are Benn Ett, Le Roy of the city-state of Thone, in the year # A. D. Six months ago, the strain of governing the city began to undermine your health. Acting under my advice, you decided to take a somnorest cure. "This rest cure," the doctor continued, "is quite standard practice in our time. We had a little difficulty bringing you out of it at the end of six months. Evidently your somno-existence must have been very pleasant." "Do you mean that the existence I remember was merely an induced figment of my imagination?" "Yes. You see, the best rest that can be given a mind is to give it not sleep, but pleasant work. Therefore, under my manipulation, you were given a pseudo-existence in a past era of history. You were led to conceive yourself as occupying a position, which, after close study, I deduced would be the most suitable and relaxing for you." "But if that is true, why did my dream have to end so unpleasantly -- I might say, so nearly fatally?" Bennett demanded. "The more successful I am in choosing a pleasant existence for a patient in the somno, the more difficult it is to bring him out of it," the doctor replied. "Your unconscious mind, realizing how happy you were in your simulated existence, and how it would have to return to the rigor and stress which unnerved it before, fought with all its strength to remain where the somno had placed it. "The usual practice in bringing a patient back to reality is for the doctor to enter the dream and convince him, by whatever means may be necessary, to return. Sometimes, however, the patient is so firmly tied to his somno-existence that drastic measures must be used. This is usually done by means of making the somno-existence so anxietyproducing that the patient is glad to return. "Your particular release was one of the most difficult that I have ever encountered. In fact, I was unable to bring you back myself, and asked your wife, Lima, to enter the somno with me and help force you to return." Bits of recollection, which had been edging into Bennett's memory, burst through in full force, and he remembered. It was true. He was Benn Ett, be Roy of the city-state of Thone. He turned to Lima and, as he read the glad light in her eyes, he knew that she had witnessed the return of his complete memory. "Welcome home," she said. Lover Wfiaf a post The climate was grand, fhe service a dream -- maybe too much of one. Was that why no man was allowed to stay there longer than six months? when you're near me T HE silvery ship came rushing in backward through the veils of broken cloud, tobogganing down the atmosphere of Station Four. Fires of deceleration jetted red from the reactor ports, roaring their hurricane thrust against the clutch of gravity. Air thickened; the glittering rocket speck slid easier, settling down like a parachuting missile. Sunlight splashed its metal sides with light and the blue ocean waters billowed wide to swallow it. The ship dipped in a wide arc and backed down toward the reddish-green-clad land. Inside its tiny cabin, the three men lay strapped and waiting for the shock of contact. Their eyes were closed, their hands tight and blood-drained. Muscle blocks struggled against the drag. The ground swept up. The ship settled hard on its rear braces, trembling. Then, finally, it stood motionless and silent, successfully navigated through scores of light years of vacuum night. A quarter mile away were the warehouse, village and house. # record. Station Four, the Three-Moon Psycho Ward. David Lin dell knew it; all the Wentner men knew and wondered. Wentner's Interstellar Trading Company put a man on other stations, for two years at a clip. Here on Four it was only for six months. Why? Because it was critical. Why? Nobody could stand the place longer than six months. Why? It always came to "why"? "But like I always say," Lindell said, "it's no use worrying myself." JJe said it to Martin, the ship's co-pilot, as the two of them trudged across the wide meadow toward the distant compound, carrying Lindell's luggage. "You have the right idea," said Martin. "Don't worry yourself." "That's what I always say," said Lindell. "They're paying me enough and they have to take care of me if anything happens. Its their headache." They passed the silent gargantuan warehouse. The sliding doors were half open and, inside, Lindell could see the concrete floor empty and sunlight filtering bright ribbons through the skylight. Martin told him the cargo ship had emptied it out a few weeks before. Lindell grunted and shifted his luggage. "Where are the workers?" he asked. Martin gestured toward the native village about three hundred yards away. There was no sound from the low-slung white dwellings methodically arranged to form three sides of a rectangle. The windows blinked fiercely in the sunlight. "Guess they're sacked down," Martin judged. "They sleep a lot when work is done. You'll see them tomorrow when shipments start coming in again." "Got their families with them?" Lindell asked. "Nope." "Thought it was company pol" # icy. "Not here. The Gnees don't have much family life. Too few men and practically all of them pretty dumb." "Great," Lindell said. "Dandy." He shrugged. "Well, it's no use worrying myself about it." While they were on the stairs to the hallway of the house, he asked Martin where Corrigan was. "He went home with the cargo ship," Martin said. "The company allows that once in a while. There's nothing to do here anyway after the goods are picked up." "Oh," said Lindell. "What's this door?" He kicked it open and looked in at the combination living roomlibrary. "All the comforts of," he said. "More," said Martin, looking over Lindell's shoulder. "Over there you have a movie projector and a tape recorder." "Swell," Lindell said. "I can talk to myself legal." Then he grimaced. "Let's dump these bags. My arms are falling off." They shuffled down the hall and Lindell glanced into the stnall 'kitchen as they passed. It was porcelain-paneled and well kept, "Can this Gnee woman cook?" he asked. "From what I hear," said Martin, "you'll be packing it in like a king." "Glad to hear it. Incidentally, you got any idea why they call this joint the ThreeMoon Psycho Ward?" "Who calls it?" "The boys back on Earth." "The boys are all wet. You'll like it here." "But why is it only a six month stint?" "I don't know -- maybe the company doesn't want its help to stay here for good," said Martin. "Here's your bedroom." A S they entered, the Gnee woman was making the bed,  her back to the door. Tht thumped down the bags and sh turned slowly, unalarmed o startled. LindelPs hands twitched Oh, well , he thought, I've seen worse in my day. She wore a heavy robe fastened at the neck and falling to the floor like a truncated cone of cloth. All he could see was her head. It was a squat coarsely grained head, pink and hairless -- like the mottled belly of an expecting chihuahua, he decided. For ears, there were cavities on the sides of her flat chinless face. Her nose was a stub, singlenostriled. Hei lips were thick and monkeylike outlining a small circle of mouth Hello, Lover, Lindell decided not to say. She came across the room quietly and he blinked at her eyes. Then she placed a moist, spongy hand in his. "Hya," he said. "She can't hear," Martin said. "Telepathic." "That's right, I forgot." Hello, he thought, and Hello came back the answering welcome. It is good to have you. "Thanks," he said. She seems like a decent kid, he thought to himself; weird but homy. A question touched his brain like a timid hand. "Yeah, sure," he said. Yes, he added in his mind. # "What's that?" Martin asked. "She asked if she should unpack. I think." Lindell slumped down on the bed. "Ah," he said, "this I like." He pushed exploring fingers into the mattress. "Say, how do you know it's a she?" he asked when he and Martin were walking back down the hill while the Gnee woman unpacked. "The robe. The males don't wear robes." "That's all?" Martin looked away. "A few other things of absolutely no interest to you." They moved into the living room and Lindell tried out the easy chair for size. He leaned baJt and stroked the arms with satisfied fingers. "Critical or not," he said, "this station has 'em all beat for comfort." He sat there, momentarily remembering the woman's eyes. Thty had seemed huge, covering a full third of her face, like big glass saucers with dark cup rings for pupils. And they were moist; bowls of liquid. He shrugged and let it go. So what, he thought, it's nothing, "Hah? What?" he asked, hearing Martin's voice. I said be careful." Martin was holding up a shiny gas pistol. "This is loaded," he warned. "Who needs it?" "You won't. Just standard equipment." Martin dropped it back in the desk drawer and shoved the drawer back in. "And you know where all your books are," he said. "The warehouse office is set up like all the other station offices." Lindell nodded. "I won't get lost." Martin glanced at his watch. "Well, I have to be going. Let's see," he continued, as he and Lindell started for the door, "anything else to tell you? You know the rule about not harming the people, of course." "Who's gonna harm them? Whoops!" They'd almost knocked her over as they exited from the room. She jumped back one more bouncy step and stared at them, eyes wide and frightened. "Take it easy, kiddo," Lindell soothed, "What's up?" Eat? The thought cringed before him like a beggar at the back door of his mind. He pursed his lips and nodded. "You took the words right out of my head." He looked at her and concentrated. Ill be back as soon as I walk the co-pilot to his ship. Make something good. She nodded violently and rushed toward the kitchen. ' "Where's she off to like a bat?" Martin asked curiously, as they I turned for the stairs. "She's going to rustle me a snack," Lindell chuckled as they descended. "That's what I call service de luxe. This telepathy is okay, you know? At other stations it was either learn half the language to get a ham sandwich or try and teach 'em English so I wouldn't starve. Either way I really had to sweat for my supper until things got settled." He looked pleased. "This is real hot," he said. Their heavy boots crushed down the tall crisp blue grass as they approached the upright ship. Martin held out his hand. "Take it easy, Lindell. See you in six months." "Right enough. Give old man Wentner a kick in the pants for me." "Will do." He watched the co-pilot dwindle in size, ascending the metal ladder to the hatchway. A midget Martin pulled himself into the ship and clanged the metal port shut. Lindell waved back at the tiny figure at the port and then turned and walked away to escape the blast. He stood on a hill underneath the heavy scarlet foliage of a tree. Inside the ship's belly there was a liquid cough, a rush of exploding gases. He watched the ship hang for a moment on its flaming exhaust and then flash up into the green-blue sky, leaving scorched ground in its wake. The next instant it was gone. He walked in lazy strides back toward the house, gazing appreciatively at the profusion of livid plants and flowers in the meadow around him, bulbous insects hanging over them. He took off his jacket and let it hang from one hand as he walked. The sun felt good on his lean back. "Boys," he said to the fragrant air, "you're all wet." Hi "HE great blazing sun was almost gone, spraying the sky red with the blood of its cyclic dying. Soon the three moons would rise -- guaranteed to drive insane a man looking for a shadow he could call his own. Lindell sat at the living room window, gazing out over the countryside. You couldn't heat it, he thought; for air or climate or all the things that grew in Earthpaling technicolor. Nature outdid herself in this tuckedaway corner of the Galaxy. He sighed and stretched, wondering about supper. Drink? He started, chopping a yawn in half, and drew his fingers together so fast that the knuckle bones crackled. He saw her standing at his side offering a tray with a glass on it. He reached for it, feeling his heart placate itself after the initial jolt. "I'd knock or something," he suggested. The big eyes were elliptical now. They stared at him without comprehension. "Well, let it go," he said, after a sip of the warm, tangy liquid. He smacked his lips and took another sip, a long one. "Damn good," he said. "Thanks, Lover." He blinked at himself. That brings a guy up short, he decided. Lover? Of all the unlikely names in the Universe... He glanced at her with a chuckle bubbling up in his throat. k She hadn't moved. Her face was screwed up into what he assumed was a smile. But her mouth wasn't designed for smiling. "Hey, when are we eating?" he asked, feeling an edge uncomfortable under the unmoving gaze of her watery eye globes. She turned and hurried to the door. There she turned. All ready already, he got the the message. He grinned, downed the drink, got up and followed her eager shuffle down the dim hallway. Some time later he pushed sway the plate with a sigh and leaned back in the chair. "That's what I call good," he said. Like a hidden spring, he felt her pleasure well up in his mind. Lover thanks you. She certainly picked up the name fast, he thought. She looked at him, eyes wide. Was she, trying to smile again? he wondered. To him the expression looked like all her others  -- the facial poses of an idiot. He thought she was smiling, though, because of the thoughts that accompanied the expression. Then he found his eyes involuntarily watering in empathy and he turned his head, blinking. A trifle nervously, he dumped a teaspoon of sugar in his coffee and stirred. He could still feel her gaze on him. A twinge of displeasure marred his thoughts and she turned away abruptly. That's better, he thought, and felt all right again. "Hey, tell me, Lover," he started to say. Well, might as well get used to it, he figured. You have a husband? Her returned thoughts were confused. A mate? he reworded. Oh, yes. In the worker's village? They have no mates, she said, and he thought he sensed a note of hauteur in her reply. He shrugged and took a sip of coffee. "Well," he said, "one sat# isfied worker would drive the rest of 'em crazy anyway. They'd be biting their nails if they have nails. And on that note -- good night." In bed he sat writing in his muchused diary. Between its battered covers were inscribed the sparse comments he had made on half a dozen different planets. This was his seventh station. "My lucky number," he paragraphed in blue ink. Again no sound. To sleep? His pen skiddled and spat out three fat blots. He looked up and saw her with the tray again. "Yeah," he said. Yeah, Thanks, Lover. But, look, will you just let me know when you... He stopped, seeing that it was hopeless. "This will make me sleep?" he asked. Oh, yes, was the reply. He took a sip, looking down at the inkblotted page. Just star fed tt anyway, he thought; no loss of priceless literature. He ripped out the page and crumpled it in one hand. "This is good stuff," he said, nodding his head toward the glass. He held up the paper. Throw it away, hah? Throw away? she asked. "That's right," he said. "Now clear out. What in hell are you doing in a man's boudoir anyway?" She scuttled across the floor and he grinned as she closed the door quietly behind herself. Finishing the drink, he set it down on the bedside table and turned off the lamp. He settled back on the soft pillow with a sigh. Critical, he thought in drowsy satisfaction. Nuts . Good night. He opened his heavy-lidded eyes and looked around. There was no one in the room. He sank back. Good night. He raised up on one elbow, squinting into the darkness. Good night. "Oh," he said. "Good night, yourself." The thoughts abated. He fell back again and made his mouth a tooth-edged cave with yawning. "How about that?" he muttered thickly, turning on his side. "Absolutely no mirrors. See? Nothin' up my sleeves. Howboutha... He had a dream. The dream covered him with sweat. house with her farewells tugging at his brain, and headed across the grounds for the warehouse. Already, he saw, the Gnee men were formed in a moving line, carrying bundles on their heads. They marched into the warehouse, deposited their burt den on the concrete and had it checked off by a Gnee foreman who stood in the center of the floor, holding a clipboard thick with paper-thin vouchers. As Lindell approached, the men all bowed and looked more cowed as they hastened on their rounds. He noticed that their heads were flatter than Lover's, a little more darkly tinted, and with smaller eyes. Their bodies were broad and thick-muscled. They do look stupid, he thought. As he came up to the man who was doing the checking and sent out an unanswered thought, he saw that they weren't telepathic either. Or maybe didn't want to be.  "How doody," said the man in a squeaky voice. "I check. You check?" "That's okay," Lindell said, pushing back the clipboard. "Just bring it into the office when the first batch is all in." "What, hah?" said the man. Jeez, are you a case, Lindell thought: "Bring this," he said, tapping the clipped sheaf of papers, "Bring to office." He pointed again. "Bring to me... me! When goods are all in." The man's splotchy face lit up with a look of eager stupidity and he nodded brightly. Lindell patted his shoulder. Good boy. rasped his mind. I bet you're dynamite in a crisis. He headed for the office, gritting his teeth. Inside, he shut the plastiglass door behind him and looked around the office. It was all the same as he remembered from other stations, except for the cot in one corner. Don't tell me I have to sleep out here nights, he thought with a groan. He moved closer. On the flat soil-cased pillow was the imprint of a head. He picked up a light brown hair. And what in the hell is this? he wondered. Under the cot he found a belt without a buckle. On the wall by the cot there were violent scratches, as though a man in fever had tried to get out of the office the hard way. He stared at them. The joint is haunted, he concluded with a vague shake of his head. Then he turned away with a shrug. No use worrying myself, he thought. I got six months to go and nothing's going to get me down. He sat down quickly before the desk and dragged the heavy station log before himself. He flipped open the heavy cover and started reading from the beginning. The first entries were twenty years dry. They were signed Jefferson Winters or, a little later, a hasty Jeff. At the end of six months and fiftytwo closely packed pages, Lindell found page # covered with a floridly penned message, "Station Four, good-by forever!" Jeff didn't seem to have had any difficulties adjusting to the life there. Lindell shifted back in the creaking chair and pulled the heavy book on his lap with a sigh of boredom. It was after the first replacement's second month that the entries started to get ragged. There were blurred words, hurried scrawling, mistakes deleted and re-done. Some of the errors apparently had been corrected much later by still another replacement. It was that way through the next four hundred or so sleepinducing pages; a sorry chain of flaws and eventual correction. Lindell flipped through them wearily without the slightest interest in their content. Then he reached the entries signed Bill Corrigan and, with a blinking yawn, he straightened himself up, propped the book on the desk and paid closer attention. Thej' were the same as in every case before, excluding the first one -- efficient beginnings declining markedly to, increased wildness, the penmanship erring more extravagantly with each month until, at last, it became almost illegible. He found a few blatantly miscalculated additions which he corrected in his careful hand. Corrigan's writing, he noted, . broke off in the middle of a word one afternoon. And for the last month and a half of Corrigan's stay, there were nothing but blank pages. He thumbed through them carelessly, shaking his head slowly Have to admit it, he thought. I don't get it. through twilight and, later, at supper, he began to get the sensation that Lover's thoughts were somehow alive, like microscopic insects crawling in and out among the fissures of his brain. Sometimes they barely moved; other times they leaped excitedly. Once, when he became a little irritated with her staring, the thoughts were like invisible suppliants pawing weepily at his mind. What was worse, he realized while reading in bed, the sensation occurred even when she wasn't in the same room with him. It was disconcerting enough to feel an endless stream of thoughts flowing into him white she was close; this remote control business was just a little too much for his taste. Hey, how aboett it? he tried to reason her away good-naturedly. But all he got back was the picture of her looking at him wideeyed and uncomprehending. "Ah, nuts," he muttered and tossed his book on the bedside table. Maybe that' s it, he thought, settling down for the night; this telepathy gimick. Maybe that .vas what got the other men. Well, lot me, he vowed. I just won't sorry myself about it. And he .urned out the lamp, said good night to the air and went to sleep. "Sleep," he muttered, unaware, only partly conscious. It wasn't sleep. Not deep enough by half. A cloudy haze submerged his mind and filled it with the same detailed scene. It telescoped and sank away in a burst. It magnified, welling up and swallowing him and everything. Lover. Lover. The echo of a shriek in a long black corridor. The robe fluttering close by. He saw her pale features. "No," he said, "stay away. Far, close, beyond, upon." He cried out. "No. No. NO!" He jolted up in the darkness with a choking grunt, eyes full open. He stared groggily around the empty bedroom, his thoughts broiling. He reached out in the darkness and flicked on the lamp. Hurriedly, he stuck a cigarette between his lips and lay slumped against the headboard, blowing out clouds of curling smoke. He raised his hand and saw that it shook. He muttered words without sense. Then his nostrils twitched and his lips drew back in revulsion. What the hell died? he thought. There was a heavy saccharine odor in the air, getting worse every second. He tossed off the covers. At the foot of the bed he found them -- a thick pile of livid purple flowers arranged as an offering. He looked at them a moment and then bent over to pick them up and throw them away. He drew back, gasping, as a thorn punctured 'his right thumb. He pressed out bright blood drops and sucked the wound, his brain assailed by the thickening smell of the ugly blooms. T'S very nice of you, he sent her the message, but no more flowers. She looked at him. She doesn't get it, he knew. "Do you understand?" he asked. Floods of affection gurgled over the layers of his brain like syrup. He stirred his coffee restlessly and the transfer eased as though she were determined not to offend him. The kitchen was silent except for the clink of his silver on the breakfast dishes and the slight whispering rustle of her robe. He gulped down coffee and stood up to leave. I'll eat lunch around... I know. Her thought cut into his, mildly commanding. He grinned a little to himself as he headed down the hall. Her telepathed message had come with an almost motherlike chiding. Then, crossing the grounds, he recalled the dream again and the departing grin emptied his features of amusement. All morning he wondered irritably what made the Gnee men so stupid. If they dropped a bundle, it was a project to pick it up again. They're like brainess cows, he thought, watching them through the office windows as they plodded through their tasks, eyes dull and unblinking, their thick shoulders sloping inward. He knew definitely now that they weren't telepathic. He'd tried several times to give them orders with his mind alone and there was no receipt of message. They reacted only to loudly repeated words of two syllables or, preferably, less. And they reacted moronically at that. In the middle of the morning he looked up from the backlog of paper work that Corrigan had left and realized, with some shock, that her thoughts were reaching him all the way from the house. And yet they weren't thoughts he could translate into words. They were just sensations, amorphously present. He got the feeling that she was checking, sending out exploratory beams now and again to see if all was well with him. The first few times it did no more than amuse him: he chuckled softly and went back to his work. But then the proddings assumed an annoyingly regular time pattern and he began to squirm in his chair. He found himself becoming rigidly erect and anticipating them seconds before they came. By late morning he was repulsing them consciously, tossing his pen on the desk and ordering her angrily to leave him alone when he worked. Her thoughts would break off contritely -- and soon come back again, like creeping things that stole upon him, insinuating and beyond insult. His nerves began to fray a little. He left the office and prowled the warehouse floor, tearing open bundles and checking goods with impatient fingers. The thoughts followed him around faithfully, 'How doody," said the Gnee foreman every time Lindell passed, making him angrier yet. Once he straightened up suddenly over a bundle arid said loudly, "Go away!" The foreman jumped a foot in the air. His pencil and clipboard went flying, and he hid behind a pillar and looked fearfully at Lindell. Lindell pretended not to notice. sat thinking, the .open log book before him. No wonder the Gnee men didn't telepath, he thought. They knew what was good for them. Then he looked out the window at the plodding line of workers. What if they weren't just avoiding telepathy? What if they were incapable of it; had once held the ability and, because of it, hd been broken to their present state of witless stolidity? He thought of what Martin had said about the women outnumbering the men. And a phrase entered his brain -- matriarchy by mind. The phrase offended him, but he was suddenly afraid that it might be true. It would explain why the other men had cracked. For if the women were in control, it might well be that, in their inherent lust for dominance, they made no distinction between their own men and the men from Earth. A man is a man is a man. He twisted angrily at the idea of possibly being considered on a level with the dolts who lived in the village. He stood up abruptly. #'m not hungry , he thought, not at all . But I'm ioing hack to the house and order her to make me lunch and let her know I'm not hungry either. I'll make her used to being dominated herself and then she'll get no chance to pick at me. No bug-eyed female Gnee, by God, is going to get me down ! Then he blinked and turned away quickly when he realized that he was staring at the wild pattern of scratches on the far office wall, and the belt without a buckle that still curled limply underneath the cot. his brain tissues with claws of razor. Sweat covering him, he tossed on the bed with a groan and was suddenly awake, staring into the darkness. He thought he saw something at the foot of the bed. He closed his eyes and shook his head and looked again. The room was empty. He felt mind-drenching thoughts recede like some alien fog. His fists contracted angrily. She's been at me while I slept, he thought. Goddam her hide, she's been at me. He pushed back the covers and crawled to the foot of the bed nervously. He couldn't see them, but the cloying fumes Undulated up from # ; i if A  f f n t-t ft # if ' # the floor like erected serpents slithering into his nostrils. Gagging, he slumped down on the mattress, his stomach wrenched. Why? His brain mumbled over and over. My God , why? Angrily, he threw the flowers away in her sight and the thoughts pleaded and showered over him like raindrops, "I said no, didn't I?" he yelled at her, Then he sat down at the table and controlled himself as well as he could. I've got a long way to go, he told his will. Ease off, ease off. Now he was sure he knew why it was only six months; that would be more than enough. But I won't crack,  he commanded himself. It's a cinch she isn't going to crack, so conserve yourself. She's too stupid to crack, he thought deliberately, hoping she'd pick it up. She apparently did, for her shoulders slumped dejectedly all at once. And, during breakfast, she circled him like a timorous wraith, keeping her face averted and her thoughts aloof. He found himself almost sorry for her then. It probably wasn't her fault. It was just an inborn trait among the Gnee women. Then he realized that her thoughts were at him again, tender and gratefully maudlin. He tried to neutralize himself and ignore them as they sought to break through his apathy like honeyed picks. All day he worked hard and made payments in spices and grain to the Gnee foreman. He wondered if the payments would go eventually to the women -- wherever they were. "I'm taping my voice," he dictated later that night. "I want to hear myself talking so I cn forget her. There's no one else here to talk to: I have to talk to myself. A sad case. Well, here goes. "Here I am on Station Four, folks, having a wonderful time and wish you were here instead of me. Oh, it's not that bad. Don't get me wrong. But I guess I know what knocked out Corrigan and the poor bastards before him. It was Lover and her cannibal mind eating them up. But I'll tell you this, cousins; it's not going to eat me up. That much you can put bets on. Lover isn't going to... "No, I didn't call you! Come on, get out of my life, will you? Go to a movie or something. Yeah, yeah, I know. Well, go to bed then. Just leave me alone. Alone. "There. That for her. She'll have to go some to get me clawing at the wallpaper." But he carefully locked the door to his room when he went  # to bed. And he groaned in his sleep because of the same nightmare and his limbs thrashed and alt peace and rest were crowded out. He twisted into wakefulness in mid-morning and stumbled up to check the door. He fumbled at the lock with heavy fingers. Finally his thickened centers divined the fact that the door was still locked and he went back to bed in a weaving line and fell on it into a stupored sleep. When he woke up in the morning, there were flowers at the foot of his bed, luxuriantly purple and foul-smelling. The door was still locked. because he left the kitchen in revulsion when she called him dear. No more flowers. I promise, cried her pursuing thoughts. He locked himself in the living room and sat at the desk, feeling sick. Get hold of yourself ! he ordered his system, clasping his hands tightly and holding his teeth firmly clenched. Eat? She was outside the door; he knew it. He closed his eyes. Go away, leave me alone, he told her. I'm sorry, dear, she said. "Stop calling me dear!" he shouted, slamming his fist on the desk surface. As he twisted in the chair, his belt buckle caught on the drawer handle and it jerked out. He found himself staring down at the shiny gas pistol. Almost unconsciously he reached down and touched its slick barrel. He shoved in the drawer with a convulsive movement. None of that! He looked around suddenly, feeling alone and free. He got up and hurried to the window. Down below, he saw her hurrying across the grounds with a basket on her arm. She's going for vegetables, he thought. But what made her leave so suddenly? Of course. The pistol. She must have gotten his thoughts of violent intent. He sighed and calmed down a little. I've still got cards in my hand, he soothed himself. While she was out, he decided to look in her room and see if he could find the shifting panel that enabled her to enter his room with the flowers. He hurried down the hall and pushed open the door to her barely furnished little chamber. His brain was immediately attacked by the odor of a reeking pile of the purple flowers in one corner. He held a hand over his mouth and nose as he looked down in distaste at the living and dead blossoms. What did they represent? An offering of thoughtfulness? His S# throat contracted. Or was it more than thoughtfulness? He grimaced at the thought and remembered that first evening when he'd dubbed her Lover. What had possessed him to choose that name from the infinity of possible names? He hoped he didn't know. He hoped he'd never know. On her couch he found a small pile of odds and ends. There was a button, a pair of broken shoe laces, the piece of crumpled paper he had told her to throw away. And a belt buckle with the initials W. C. stamped on it. There were no secret panels. He sat in the kitchen staring into an untouched cup of coffee. No way she could get in his He had to fight it, keep fighting it. Time passed. Suddenly he realized that she was back in the house again. There was no sound; it was like the return of a ghost. But he knew it. A cloud of feeling preceded her, came plunging through the rooms like an excited puppy searching. Thoughts swirled. You are well? You are not angry? Lover is back -- all hastily and eagerly clutching at him. She swept into the room so quickly that his hands twitched and he upset the cup. The hot liquid splashed over his shirt and trousers as he jumped back. knocking over the chair. She put down the basket and got a towel. He stood there, lips drained of color as she patted the stains dry. She'd never been so close to him. She'd never actually touched him before except for that first revolting handshake. There was an aroma about her; it made his chest heave painfully. And all the time, her thoughts caressed his mind as her hands seemed to be caressing his body. There , there. I am here with you, David dear. Almost in horror, he stared at her spongy pink skin, her huge eyes, her tiny wound of a mouth. And, in the office that morning, he made three straight mistakes in the log book and tore out the whole page and hurled it across the room with a choking cry of rage. ing or threatening. He tried to raze his mental ground so that her thoughts could not find domicile there. If he relaxed his mind enough, her thoughts flowed through and out, perhaps taking part of his will as they left, but he had to risk that. And if he worked hard and crowded his head with stodgy banks of figures, it kept her at a distance and his hands did not tremble so badly. Maybe I should sleep in the office, he thought. Then he found Corrigan's note. It was on a slip of paper stuck away in the log book, hidden white on white. He only found it because he was going through the pages one at a time, reciting the dates in a loud voice to keep his mind filled. "God help me," read the note, black and jagged-lettered. "Lover comes through the walls!" Lindell stared. "I saw it myself," attested the words. "I'm going out of my mind. Always that damn animal mind tugging and tearing at me. And now I can't even shut away her body. I slept out here, but she came anyway." T,indell read it again and it was a wind fanning the fires of terror. Through the walls. The words agonized him. Was it possible? It was Corrigan, then, who had named her Lover. From the very start, the relationship had been on her terms. Lindell had had nothing to say about it. "Lover," he muttered, and her thoughts enveloped him suddenly like a bat's wings swooping down from the sky. He flung up his arms and cried out, "Leave me alone!" And, as her phantom mind slipped off, he had the sense that it was with less timidity, with the patience such as a man knowing his own great strength can afford to display. He sank back on the chair, exhausted suddenly, depleted with fighting it. He crumpled the note in his right hand, thinking of the scratches on the wall behind him. And he saw in his mind Corrigan tossing on the cot, burning with fever, rearing up with a shriek of horror to see her standing before him. But then? The scene was dark. He rubbed a shaking hand over his face. Don't crack, he said to himself. But it was more a frightened entreaty than a command. Wasting fogs of premonition waves. She comes through the walls. That night again, he poured down the bathroom sink the potion she had made. He locked the door and, in the lightless room, he squatted in one corner, peering and waiting, lungs bellowing only because he forced himself to remember to breathe. The. thermostat lowered the heat. The floorboards got icy and his teeth started chattering. I'm not going to bed, he vowed angrily. He didn't know why it was suddenly the bed that frightened him. I don't know, he forced the words through his brain, because he felt vaguely, that he did know and he didn't want to admit it, even for a second. But, after hours of futile waiting, he had to straighten up with a snapping of joints and stumble back to bed. There he crawled under the blankets and lay trembling, trying to stay awake. She'll come while I'm asleep , he thought. I mustn't sleep. When he woke up in the morning, there were flowers on the floor for him. And that was another day before a mass of days that sank crushed into the lump of months. he thought, when it has lost immediacy and is no longer pungent and has become a steady diet. When it has degraded to a chain of mind-numbing events. When shocks are like scalpels picking and jabbing at delicate ganglia until they have lost all feeling. Yet, though it was no longer terror, it was worse. For his nerves were raw and bleeding a hemophilia of rage. He fought his battles to the dregs of seconds, gaunt-willed, shouting her off, firing lances of hate from his despairing mind, tortured by her surrenders that were her victories. She always came back; like an enraging cat, rubbing endless sycophantic sides against him, yes, admit it! he screamed to himself through midnight struggles. Thoughts of love. And there was the undercurrent, the promise of new shock that would topple his already shaking edifice. It needed only that; an added push, another stab of the blade, one more drop of the shattering hammer. The shapeless threat hung over him. He waited for it, poised for it a hundred times an hour, especially at night. Wait. Waiting, j And sometimes, when he thought  he knew what it was he was waiting for, the shock of admission made him shudder and made him want to claw at walls and break things and run until the blackness swallowed him. If he could only forget her for a while, just a little while, it would be all right. He mumbled it to himself as he set up the inovie projector. She begged from the kitchen, Can  see? "No!" Now all his replies, worded or thought, were like the snapping retorts of a jangled old man. If only the six months would end. That was the problem. The months were not moving fast enough. And time was like her -- not to be reasoned with or intimidated. There were many reels of film on the wall shelf, but his hand I reached up without hesitation and picked out one. He didn't notice it; his mind was calloused to suggestion. He adjusted the reel on the spindle and turned out the lights. He sat down with a tired groan as the flickering milky light cone shot out from the lens, throwing pictures on the screen, A lean darkbearded man was posing, arms crossed, white teeth showing in an artificial smile. He came closer to the camera. The sun flashed, blurring the film a second. Black screen. Title: "Picture of Me." The man, high-cheekboned, bright-eyed, stood laughing soundlessly out from the screen. He pointed to his side and the cawiera swung around. Lindell sat up sharply. It was the station. Apparently it was fall, for, as the camera swept past the house, the village, jerking a moment as though changing hands, he saw the trees surrounded by heaps of dead leaves. He sat there shivering, waiting for something, he didn't know what. The screen blacked. Another title roughly etched in white. Jeff in the Office." The man peered at the camera, an idiotic smile on his face. White skin accentuated by the immaculate black outline of his beard. Fadeout, in. The man doing a jig around the empty warehouse floor, hands poised delicately in the air, his dark hair bouncing wildly on his skull. Another title flashing on the screen. Lindell stiffened in his seat, his breath cut off abruptly. "Lover." repellent in black and white. She was standing by his bedroom window, her face a mask of delight. He could tell it was delight now. Once he would have said she looked like a maniac, her mouth twisted like a living scar, her grotesque eyes staring. She spun and her robe swirled out. He saw her puffy ankles and his stomach muscles grew rock taut. She approached the camera. He saw filmy eyelids slide down over her eyes. His hands began to tremble violently. It was his dream. It made him sick. It was his dream to the detail. Then it had never been a dream; not from his own mind. A sob tore at his throat. She was undoing the robe. Here it is! gibbered his mind in a panic. He whimpered and reached out shakily to turn off the projector. No! It was a cold command in the darkness. Watch me, she ordered. He sat bound in a vise of terror, staring in sick fascination as the robe slid from her neck, pulled down over her round shoulders. She twisted sensuously. The robe sank into a heavy swirling heap on the floor. He screamed, flung out an arm that swept into the burning projector. It crashed down on the floor. The room was night. He struggled up and lurched across the room. Nice? Nice? The word dug at him mercilessly as he fumbled for the door. He found it, rushed into the hall. Her door opened and she stood in the half light, the robe hanging from one spongy shoulder. He jolted to a halt. "Get out of here!" he yelled. No. He made a convulsive move for her, hands out like rigid claws. The sight of her pink, moist flesh spun him away. Kes? her mind suggested. It seemed as if he heard it spoken in a sly rising voice. "Listen!" he cried, reaching out for the door to his room. "Listen, you have to go, do you understand? Go to your mate." He twisted back in utter horror.  am with him now, her message had said. The thought paralyzed him. He stared, open-mouthed, heart pounding in slow, gigantic beats as the robe slipped over her shoulders and started down her arms. He whirled with a cry and slammed the door behind him. His fingers shook on the lock. Her thoughts were a wailing in his mind. He shook in fright and sickness and knew it was no good because he couldn't lock her out. " ing in his brain. They lay on their backs in a circle and kicked at the inside of his skull. They grabbed juicy blobs of gray in their dirty paws and they squeezed. He rolled on his side with a groan. I'll go crazy, he said. Like Corrigan , like all oi them but the first one -- that slimy one who started it all; who added  new and hideous warp to the corru gation of her dominating mind -- who had named her Lover because he meant it. Suddenly he sat up with a gasp of terror, staring at the foot of the bed. She comes through the walls, howled his brain. Nothing there, his eyes saw. His fingers clutched at the sheets. He felt sweat dripping off his brow and rolling down the embankment of his nose. He lay back. Up again! He whimpered like a frightened child. A cloud of blackness was falling over him. He groaned, "No," in the blackness. No use. He whined. Sleep. Sleep. The word throbbed, swelled and depressed in his brain. This was the time. He knew it, knew it, knew... The blade falling, sanity decapitated and twitching bloody in the basket. No! He tried to push himself up, but he couldn't. Sleep. A black tide of night hovering, tracking. Sleep. He fell on the pillow, pushed up weakly on one elbow. "No." His lungs were crusted. "No." He struggled. It was too much. He screamed a thick bubbling scream. She threw his will aside, snapped and futile. She was using all her strength now and he was de-enervated, beaten. He thudded back on the pillow, glassy-eyed and limp. He moaned weakly and his eyes shut, opened, shut, opened, shut... The dream again. Insane. Not a dream. When he woke up, there were no flowers. The courtship was ended. He gaped blankly and unbelievingly at the imprint of a body beside him on the bed. It was still warm and moist. H E laughed out loud. He wrote curse words in his diary. He wrote them in tall black letters. holding the pencil like a knife. He wrote them in the log book too. He tore up vouchers if they were not the right color. His entries were crooked, lines of figures like wavy-numbered tendrils. Sometimes he didn't care about that. Mostly he didn't notice. He prowled the filled warehouse behind locked doors, redeyed and muttering. He clambered up on the bundles and stared out through the skylight at the empty sky. He was lighter by fifteen pounds, unwashed. His face was black with wiry growth. He was going to have an immaculate beard. She wanted it. She didn't want him to wash or shave or be healthy. She called him Jeff dear. You can't fight that , he told himself. You can't win because yqu lose. If you advance you are retreating because, when you are too tired to fight, she cornea back and she fakes your body and your soul. That was why he whispered to the warehouse so no one would hear, "There is a thing to do. And that was why, at night, he sneaked to the living room and put the gas pistol in his pocket. Never harm the Gnees. Well, that was wrong. It was kill or be killed. That's why Vm taking the pistol to bed with me. That's why Pm stroking if as # stare up at the ceiling. Yes, this is it. This is my rock to rest on through the daynights. And he turned over plans as an animal snuffles over flat stones to find bugs for supper. Days. Days. Days. He whispered, "Kill her." He nodded and smiled to himself and patted the cool metal. "You're my friend," he said. "You're my only friend. She has to die. We all know that." He made lots of plans and they were all the same one. He killed in secret chambers of his mind that he had discovered and opened ; where he could crouch clever and undisturbed while he macg his plans. He walked and looked at the worker's village. Animals. I'm not going to end up like you. I'm not going to I'm not going to and when I do I'm not I am ,... office desk, eyes wide, slaver jrunning over his lips. He held the pistol tight in his palsied hand. He flung open the office door and staggered over the concrete, through the lanes between roofhigh stacks. His mouth was so tight that his clamped jaws hurt. He held the pistol pointing. He kicked up the catch and (dragged back one heavy door. He plunged out into the hot sunlight and broke into a run. Wisps of terror licked out from the house. He thought of murder with harder, more savage joy. He ran faster. He fell down because his legs had no feeling. The pistol went flying. He crawled to it and tenderly brushed off the dust. He stood up dizzily and started to hobble. He was hearing things -- not Lover's thoughts, for once. He looked up and blinked and knew he was going insane... It was a cargo ship. The cargo ship. Only, of course, it couldn't be. He dropped the pistol and slumped down beside it, plucking at blue grass with an idiot intensity that he knew was like the Gnee men's. He was careful not to watch the ship as it seemed to come down and the hatches made an impossibly convincing clang and men appeared to climb out. "Go away," he said to the illusion of a man standing beside him. "You're not here. The six months aren't over." His voice was quite normal, except that it broke into giggles and sobs while he had a fist fight with the air. "You'll be all right" the man apparently said, and he felt something that might have been an insect bite, though he thought it was the man pricking him with a hypo of sedative. Two other men came with a stretcher and a sheet that they wrapped him tightly in, and they began carrying him, shrieking and battling, toward the mirage ship. "You can't take me away!" he shouted, "I've got to kill Lover first!" "It wouldn't do any good," the first man said. "There are a lot more where she came from -- one at a time for every guy we station here, it looks like." "She comes through the walls!" Lindell screamed. "That's what you get to believe," said the man soothingly. "It must be pretty fierce. But that's all over now. You're going back home." Lindell tried to fight free of the sheet. "Let me at least warn the next guy!" "It wouldn't do any good. He wouldn't believe you. That's why you didn't see us take away the poor character you relieved." And then the sedative took hold and Lindell fell asleep. The dreams came, but with them was the sound of rockets blasting off, and the spongy image of the Gnee woman grew smaller and smaller and less frightful. But he still smelled the livid flowers. He knew he always would. Proudly announces its new Spring list of Science 'Fiction volumes. outer-spoce adventures. Written by the field's foremost authors... printed by the field's thrillers -- exciting action... realistic comment... and fascinating illustrations. edited by Martin Greenberg -- # Pagett -- # # -- # .# # # (A new Interplanetary novel by the author of Prelude to Fame) Order to day. And sen d for oirr free IlfusfraM taMog. It's yours for the asking. GRamercy #-# devote the main section of this department to a chart f the chemical elements. Well, it won't really be a "chart" because I don't intend to waste that can be looked up in any chemistry textbook. Hence isotopes, whether natural or artificial, will not be mentioned, and not a line will be wasted on melting or boiling points, nor will there be chemical information or   J   electrical characteristics. All that can be found in textbooks and handbooks. What I am concerned with -- and it took a good deal of time to get this information together -- will be of no use to chemists or engineers. But it will, I hope, be interesting. I want to write about the names of the elements, what they mean and, why their discoverers proposed them. Element No. I is, of course, hydrogen. Nicolas Lemery of France discovered it around # and suspected that water was one of its compounds. The other component of water, oxygen, element No. #, was discovered by Joseph Priestly of England and Karl Wilhelm Scheele of Sweden some # years later and when it was established that elements I and # made water (at first thought to be HO) the names were tagged on. Hydor, a Greek word, means water, hence hydrogen, meaning "water-former." The other component of water seemed to be in every acid, hence the name oxygen, "acid-former." Now we know that there are acids without oxygen, but none without hydrogen. And since the oxygen atom is much heavier than the hydrogen atom, there is far more oxygen in water than hydrogen, even though the formula is In short, element No, I should "be called oxygen and No. # should be hydrogen. But it's a little late to change them around now. Element No, # is helium, from Helios, the Greek sun god, for the reason that it was found in the solar atmosphere first (by Jules Janssen of France in #) beered it in the Earth's atmosphere (#). No. # was named by its discoverer, Swede Johan A, Arfwedson of Sweden (#), without noticeable thought or imagination. Lithos is Greek for "stone," the ore it came from looked like stone, hence lithium. No. # also got its name from the mineral in which it occurs. It happens to be green and in Latin there is a word beryllinus which means green-colored, so the element was called beryllium. Similarly, the name of No. # was derived from one of its minerals. The mineral was used -- and still is -- as a flux in metallurgical operations. German miners, consequently, called the mineral Fluss-spat, which became fluorspar by adaptation of the Latin word fluere, "to flow." Fluorspar is the fluoride of calcium and the element was called fluorine. There happens to be a minor and accidental justification for the name: it "flows out" of almost anything you try to keep it in. No. #, neon, means " the new" because it obviously was new covered it in #. But No. #I is less obvious. You may have wondered why the chemical symbol for sodium is Na. The common English name is derived from soda, but the symbol is derived from the word Natrium , which was both common and mysterious until somebody found out that that the original is an Arabic word neter, meaning "herb-ash," as distinct from kalyun, "woodash," and accounts for the letter K as the symbol for No. #. That K stands for the .international name kalium, but the English name was derived from pot ash, making it potassium. Both were first isolated in # by ir Humphry Davy, who isolated No. #, magnesium, at the same time. That name is from the mineral magnesia, which was named in turn after an ancient city. Similarly aluminum, No. #, was named after its mineral, alum, while No, #, silicon, got its name from siex, which in this case is not the trade mark of a coffee maker, but the Latin word for flint. No. #, phosphorus, has a Greek name which is meaningful and fitting; it translates as "carrier of light." The knowledge of No. #, sulphur, however, is so old that the meaning of its name is no longer remembered. Since No. #, chlorine, is a greenish gas, its discoverer, Karl Wilhelm Scheele, just used the Greek word for "green" (choros) to name it. Greek word for "sluggish" to name No. #, argon, because it did not want to combine with anything else. No. #, calcium, one of Sir Humphry Davy's discoveries, derives its name from the Latin calx, "burned lime." When Lars Nilson discovered No. #I in #, he called it scandium, after Scandinavia, but his compatriot Baron Jons Jakob Berzelius, discoverer, among other things, of No. #, titanium, had to justify his choice with the excuse that, in Greek mythology, the titans were the "sons of the Earth." No, #, vanadium, was discovered and named by Nils Sefstrom of Sweden in #. He derived it from the Germanic goddess Vanadis, better known as Freya, for no reason except that he apparently liked the sound. No. #, chromium, is from chromos, the Greek word for "color" or "dye"; you know what a pronounced color chromiumyellow has. But No. #, manganese, is a puzzle. Nobody seems to know the derivation of the word, except that one commentator remarked that the mineral from which manganese is derived was wrongly called "black magnesia" for a while. Since melaa is Greek for black, I could understand the connection if the element were called melanganese. Maybe it was at one time, but I have yet to find proof. In the case of No. #, iron, we have one of the few elements which have been known for so long that their names have no derivation. The chemical symbol FE comes from the Latin ferrum and the Greek equivalent sideros can be encountered as siderite, indicating an iron meteorite. Cobalt and nickel, Nos. # and #, are both German, the former meaning gnome ( Kobotd ), the latter meaning water sprite. The nasty creatures fooled the brave miners, handing them ores that looked like silver ore, but were completely worthless, since applied metallurgy had not yet progressed to the extraction of the metals. They were discovered, for the record, by two Swedes, cobalt by Georg Brandt in # and nickel by Axel Cronstedt in #. No. #, copper, although known since antiquity, has a name that is still traceable. The chemical symbol Cu is from the Latin name cuprum, and cuprum is in all probability derived from the island of Cyprus, which was pronounced "keeprus." No. #, zinc, is German again, from the word Zinke, which means protrusion because it sublimed in the furnace and condensed in protrusions in the cooler parts. Nos. #I and # are Gallium and Germanium; the two discoverers, Lecoq de Boisbaudran (#) and Klemens Winkler (#), honored their respective countries. No. # is arsenic, said to have been isolated first by Albertus Magnus. The name, at any event, is Greek; arsen means "strong" or "masculine." Selenium, No. #, is one of the discoveries of Jons Jakob Berzelius and is named for the goddess of the Moon, Selene, in the Greek pantheon. I suppose he had a reason. There is a very apparent reason, though, for the name of No. #. The Greek word bromos means "stench" and the discoverer, the Frenchman AntoineJerome Balard (#), found out during his experiments that some of the compounds offend the nose. The name of No. # is Greek, too, for krypton means "hidden" say found it -- concealed among the other so-called noble gases. The names of the next few elements in the table are also simple, once you know what they mean. No. # is rubidium because of its ruby-red line in the spectrum; No. # is strontium after Strontian in County Argyll, Scotland; No, # is yttrium after Ytterby in Sweden; and No. # is zirconium after the name of the gem. No. #I was once called columbium in English-speaking countries, where students had to remember that the symbol for columbium was Nb. The origin of the symbol, the international name niobium, has now been officially accepted and columbium will hence be found only in outof-date textbooks. No. #, its discoverer Peter Jakob Hjelm of Sweden thought in #, looks rather like lead. Using the Greek name molybdos, meaning lead, he called it molybdenum. No. # was originally called Masurium, after the landscape of Masuren in East Prussia. Butsince the two discoverers, rs. Walter Noddack and Ida Tacke, merely proved its existence while Oak Ridge actually produced it, the original name has been discarded in favor of technecium from the Greek tecbne, "skill." No. #, discovered in # by Karl Karlovitch Klaus, was also given a geographical name, ruthenium, from Ruthenia -- Russia. The interesting point is that G. W. Osann gave it the same name in #, sixteen years prior to actual isolation. Nos. # and # were both discovered by William Hyde Wollaston in #-#; No. # was called rhodium from the Greek word rhodos for "rose," while No. # was called palladium, after the then newly discovered planetoid Pallas. Silver is No. # and known for so long a time that the meaning of the name is lost; the symbol Ag is from the Latin name' for it, argentum. No. #, Cadmium, is named after the mineral cadmea; No. #, indium, has nothing directly to do with India, being derived from the indigoblue line in its spectrum -- but the name of that color is derived from the name of the plant, which in turn honors the geographical area. No. #, tin, is one of the long known elements; the symbol Sn is from the Latin name stan num. The very similar symbol for No. #, Sb, stands for the Latin name stibium, but the English word antimony is Latin, too. Its origin is the first two words anti monachon, "against the monks," in an edict of Frances II of France, forbidding its medicinal use by clergy. No, #, tellurium, is from the Latin tellus for Earth; No. #, iodine, from the Greek ioeides for the color violet; and No, #, sey's Greek names, means "stranger." Both No. # caesium (from Latin caesius, "bluish") and No. #, barium, (from Greek barys, "heavy") seem to make no sense, for caesium looks like silver and A ll I  t. v I   !f Jl f barium is hardly heavier than aluminum. But "bluish" refers to a line in the spectrum and "heavy" refers to the mineral. The numbers # to #I are the so-called rare' earth elements of which a chemist once wrote that they pursue the chemist in his dreams, that they split like amebas and that their chronology looks like a list of "begats" from the Old Testament. Their names reflect some of the unhappiness they seem to have caused. No. #, lanthanum, is from the Greek word lanthano, which means "to escape notice." No. #, cerium, was named in # after the recently discovered planetoid Ceres (not after the goddess directly) ; No. #, praseodymium, is Greek again, meaning "green twin." No. #, neodymium, is also Greek: "new twin" (the former didymium had split in two). No. #, long missing, was definite identification, changed that to promethium, from Prometheus, the mythical giver of fire. No. #, samarium, was named by a Frenchman after the Russian mine inspector Samarski. No. #, europium, was also named by a Frenchman, Demargay, after the continent, of course. No. #, gadolinium, was named in honor of the Finnish chemist Gadolin; No. #, Terbium, after Ytterby in Sweden; No. #, dysprosium, comes from the Greek word dysprosopon , which means "difficult mask." No. #, Holmium, is derived from Holmia, the Latin name of Stockholm; No. #, erbium, again after Ytterby; No. #, thulium, from Thule, the hard to identify northern land of Pytheas of Massilia. No. # is ytterbium, again Ytterby in Sweden! That place has a total of four elements named after it, three of them rare earths, all found in the unusually interesting mine that is located there. No. #, lutetium, comes from Luteta, the Latin name for Paris, and No. #, the first element after the rare earth group, is hafnium, from Kjobenhavn, the Danish spelling of Copenhagen. Its discoverer was a Hungarian, Georg von Hevesy, but he commemorated the city in which he made the discovery (in #). There was once, you probably remember, a mythical shade who was punished after death by being made to stand in water up to his neck, but every time he tried to bend down and quench his thirst, the water receded. When Gustaf Ekeberg found (in #) a metal which is insoluble in most acids, he thought of thi# ancient victim and named the metal after him: tantalum. Tantalus, by the way, had a daughter by the name of Niobe and she provided the name for No. #. Tungsten is the Swedish word for "heavy stone" and was once the name of element No. #. But its chemical symbol was W for Wolfram, which was adopted two years ago by an international congress, so tungsten is no longer correct. No. #, rhenium, discovered by the same team which announced "masurium," got its name from the Latin Rhenus, "Rhine." No. # is osmium, actually not a flattering name because osme (Greek) means "bad odor." Its discoverer, the Englishmen Smithson Tennant, also discovered No. #, iridium, which he named because of its iridescent solutions. No. # is platinum, a Spanish word meaning "little silver." No. # is gold; the Germanic word is essentially a parallel form of the word "yellow" for quite obvious reasons. The symbol Au is from the Latin name auTum. No. # is mercury (in German still Quecksilber), the symbol Hg coming from the old name hydrargium. No.#, thallium, derives from the Greek thallos, "green twig," Lead is No. # and the word is probably a variant of "load" (you used it to weigh down things, but lodestone, which is magnetic iron ore, comes from the verb "to lead"). The German name, Btei, is derived from that old Germanic word bla which means both "black" and "blue;" to this day, a German soldier will refer to bullets as "blue beans," The symbol Pb is from the Latin plumbum , which is also the root of "plumber." No. #, bismuth, has an originally German name, which in modern rendering would read Wiesematte and denotes a "flowering meadow", a name that makes sense if you know the colorful display of a pan of hardening bismuth. Above bismuth, we get into the realm of the radioactive elements, mostly of recent discovery and with artificial names. No. # is polonium, so named by Madame Sklodowska-Curie after her native Poland. No. #, first called alabamine (after the state) is now known as astatine . from the Greek astasia, "unsteady". No. # is radon, once called "emanation," from the Latin radius for "ray;" No. #, radium, has the same derivation. No. #;. discovered in # by Mile. Marguerite Perey, is called franchium, and No. # is actinium. Of the radioactive elements, only the more stable ones. No. #, thorium, and No. #, uranium, have been known for a considerable time. The former was discovered by Jons Jakob Berzelius and named after the Norse god Thor, the latter by Martin Heinrich Klaproth and named after the planet Uranus. No. #I is protactinium and above # we have the obvious neptunium (No. #) and plutonium (No. #) ; americium ("made in America") as No, #; curium (after Madame Curie) as No. # and, so far the heaviest, Berkelium (Berkeley, Calif.) as No. #. As you can see, naming ele ments is an arbitrary, inaccurate and often sentimental business. Luckily, the origins quickly lose their identities and we are aware only of the properties of these basic substances, And they did, after all, need some name and these do as well as any others. How would the pilot of a ship in space recognize Earth at a glance and could he tell his distance, even roughly, by its brightness? Earth could be recognized by its color and by the presence of a single large moon. Mars, when seen from space, looks reddish, Venus a pure white, while Earth must he blue-green. Saturn, of course, has its rings as a distinctive feature and Jupiter its stripes and four large moons. If the ship were at the orbit of Venus, Earth as Venus at her brightest appears to us. Even the Moon would he almost as bright as Venus is to us. Seen from the orbit of Mars, Earth would look about as bright as Jupiter does from Earth at greatest proximity. If the ship is at points outside the orbit of Jupiter, the pilot would need instruments to see Earth, which at such distance would he "lost" in the glare of the Sun. Just what is the velocity of light? # mi#es per second sounds like a rounded-off figure. It is, and so is the customary metric equivalent of # kilometers per second. The Observer's Handbook gives the more precise value of # km. p. sec. Some values obtained in # and # by various investigators read as follows: Aslakson #  # Essen #  # Bol #  # Bergslrand #j# In your Conquest of Space you list the planetoid Adonis as the one which comes nearest to the Sun, staying just outside the orbit of Mercury. But since the orbit of Mercury is so eccentric, isn't it possible that Adonis might cross the orbit of Mercury on occasion? To ibe best of our knowledge Adonis does not. But we now know a male planetoid that does. It has been appropriately named Icarus and it gets much closer to the Sun than the mythical Icarus ever did. Mercury, when closest to the Sun, is #I astronomical units (one astronomical unit, or A. II., is the distance of Earth from the Sun) from the primary, while Icarus gels to within # A.U. Maximum distance of Icarus from the sun is # A.U., ftniglily twice that of Earth. miles. The small planetoid is less than a mile in diameter and probably reaches a temperature of # F. at perihelion. In the film Destination Moon, there is a short sentence hinting at the use of titanium for spaceship construction. In what respect would titanium be superior to other metals? I have not seen it used anywhere. The reason why titanium is not in use right now to a noticeable extent is simply due to the fact that it became commercially available only two years or so ago. I have seen some small parts made of it. It looks like silver, though less shiny, and lias generally the characteristics of stainless steel. It differs from steel in two respects of interest to an engineer -- it is non-magnetic, and its specific gravity is only # while that of steel is #. Heinlein probably picked titanium as a "light-weight steel" for construction purposes. Why is it that you get ice cubes faster if you put lukewarm water into the trays of your refrigerator rather than ice water? If I had not been prepared, this question would have surprised me no end. But a few years ago I talked to one of the researchers of the Bureau of Standards in Washington, I). who told me that this is a fairly widespread popular superstition and that the Bn# . reau received so many inquiries about it that they finally decided to test it. The answer is astonishingly simple: because of the high latent heat of water, a few degrees more or less do not make a difference which could he noticed without measuring it. Of course, the colder the water, the sooner it will freeze, but the freezing differ cure between water of # F and water of # F is about one minute. #M . Freudian Slip Things are exactly what they seem? Life is real? Life is earnest? Well, that depends.  N the day the Earth vanished, Herman Raye was earnestly fishing for trout, hip deep in a mountain stream in upstate New York. Herman was a tall, serious, sensitive, healthy, well-muscled young man with an outsize jaw and a brush of redbrown hair. He wore spectacles to correct a jk l . # I  i n .# slight hyperopia, and they had heavy black rims because he knew his patients expected it. In his off hours, he was fond of books with titles like Personality and the Behavior Disorders, Selfesteem and Sexuality in Women, Juvenile Totem and Taboo : A study of adolescent culturegroups, and A New Theory of Economic Cycles; but he also liked baseball, beer and bebop. This day, the last of Herman's vacation, was a perfect specimen: sunny and still, the sky dotted with antiseptic tufts of cloud. The trout were biting. Herman had two in his creel, and was casting into the shallow pool across the stream in the confident hope of getting another when the Universe gave one horrible sliding lurch. Herman braced himself instinctively, shock pounding through his body, and looked down at the pebbly stream-bed under his feet. It wasn't there. He was standing, to all appearances, in three feet of clear water with sheer, black nothing under it: nothing, the abysmal color of a moonless night, pierced by the diamond points of a half-dozen incredible stars. He had only that single glimpse; then he found himself gazing across at the pool under the far bank, whose waters reflected the tranquil imagery of trees. He raised his casting rod, swung it back over his shoulder, brought it forward again with a practiced flick of his wrist, and watched the lure drop. Within the range of his vision now, everything was entirely normal ; nevertheless, Herman wanted very much to stop fishing and look down to see if that horrifying void was still there. He couldn't do it. Doggedly, he tried again and again. The result was always the same. It was exactly as if he were a man who had made up his mind to fling himself over a cliff, or break a window and snatch a loaf of bread, or say in a loud voice to an important person at a party, "I think you stink." Determination was followed by effort, by ghastly, sweating, heartstopping fear, by relief as he gave up and did something else. All right, he thought finally, there's no point going on with it. Data established: hallucination, compulsion, inhibition. Where do we go from here? The obvious first hypothesis was that he was insane. Herman considered that briefly, and left the question open. Three or four selected psychoanalyst jokes paraded through his mind, led by the classic, "You're fine, how am I?" There was this much truth, he thought, in the popular belief that all analysts were a little cracked themselves: a good proportion of the people who get all course that makes an orthodox analyst -- a course in which an M. D. degree is only a beginning -- are impelled to do so in the first place by a consuming interest in their own neuroses. Herman, for example, from the age of fifteen up until the completion of his own analysis at twenty-six, had been so claustrophobic that he couldn't force himself into a subway car or an elevator. But was he now insane? Can a foot-rule measure itself? Herman finished. At an appropriate hour he waded ashore, cleaned his catch, cooked it and ate it. Where the ground had been bare around his cooking spot, he saw empty darkness, star-studded, rimmed by a tangled webwork of bare rootlets. He tried to go on looking at it when he had finished eating the fish. He couldn't. After the meal, he tried to take out his notebook and pen. He couldn't. In fact, it occurred to him, he was helpless to do anything that he wouldn't normally have done. Pondering that discovery, after he had cleaned his utensils and finished his other chores, Herman crawled into his tent and went to sleep. Burying the garbage had been an unsettling experience. Like a lunatic building a machine nobody else can see, he had lifted successive shovels-full of nothing, dropped the empty cans and rubbish ten inches into nothing, and shoveled nothing carefully over them again... npHE light woke him, long before dawn. From where he lay on his back, he could see an incredible pale radiance streaming upward all around him, outlining the shadow of his body at the ridge of the tent, picking out the under-surfaces of the trees against the night sky. He strained, until he was weak and dizzy, to roll over so that he could see its source; but he had to give up and wait another ten minutes until his body turned "naturally," just as if he had still been asleep. Then he was looking straight down into a milky transparency that started under his nose and continued into unguessable depths. First came the matted clumps of grass, black against the light, every blade and root as clear as if they had been set in transparent plastic. Then longer, writhing roots of trees and shrubs, sprouting thickets of hair-thin rootlets. Between these, and continuing downward level by level, was spread an infinity of tiny specks, seed-shapes, spores. Some of them moved, Herman realized with a shock. Insects burrowing in the emptiness where the Earth should be? In the morning, when he crawled out of the tent and went to the bottomless stream to wash, he noticed something he had missed the day before. The network of grasses gave springily under his feet -- not like turf, but like stretched rubber. Herman conceived an instant dislike for walking, especially when he had to cross bare ground, because when that happened, he felt exactly what he saw: nothing whatever underfoot. "Walking on air," he realized, was not as pleasant an experience as the popular songs would lead you to expect. Herman shaved, cooked and ate breakfast, washed the dishes, did the chores, and packed up his belongings. With a mighty effort, he pried out the tent stakes, which were bedded in nothing but a loose network of roots. He shouldered the load and carried it a quarter of a mile through pine woods to his car. The car stood at ground level, but the ground was not there any more. The road was now nothing more than a long, irregular trough formed by the spreading roots of the pines on either side. Shuddering, Herman stowed his gear in the trunk and got in behind the wheel. When he put the motor into gear, the sedan moved sedately and normally forward. But the motor raced madly, and there was no feeling that it was faking hold. With screaming engine, Herman drove homeward over a nonexistent road. Inwardly and silently, he gibbered. Six miles down the mountain, he pulled up beside a whitepainted fence enclosing a neat yard and a fussy little blue-shuttered house. On the opposite side of the fence stood a middle-aged woman with a floppy hat awry on her head and a gardening trowel in one of her gloved hands. She looked up with an air of vague dismay when he got out of the car. "Some more eggs today, Dr. Raye?" she asked, and smiled. The smile was like painted china. Her eyes, lost in her fleshy face, were clearly trying not to look downward, "Not today, Mrs. Richards," Herman said. 'T just stopped to say good-by. I'm on my way home." "Isn't that a shame?" she said mechanically. "Well, come again next year.' Herman wanted to say, "Next year I'll probably be in a straitjacket."' He tried to say it. He stuttered, "N-n-n-n -- "and ended, glancing at the ground at her feet, "Transplanting some petunias?" II The woman's mouth worked. She said, "Yes. I thought I might's well put them along here, where they'd get more sun. Aren't they pretty?" "Very pretty," said Herman helplessly. The petunias, roots as naked as if they had been scrubbed, were nesting in a bed of stars. Mrs. Richards' gloves and trowel were spotlessly clean. kN Fourth Avenue, below Fourteenth Street, Herman met two frightful little men. He had expected the city to be better, but it was worse; it was a nightmare. The avenues between the buildings were bottomless troughs of darkness. The bedrock was gone; the concrete was gone; the asphalt was gone. The buildings themselves were hardly recognizable unless you knew what they were. New York had been a city of stone -- built on stone, built of stone, as cold as stone. Uptown, the city looked halfbuilt, but insanely occupied, a forest of orange-painted girders. In the Village the old brick houses were worse. No brick; no mortar; nothing but the grotesque shells of rooms in lath and a pa perthickness of paint. The wrought-iron railings were gone, too. On Fourth Avenue, bookseller's row, you could almost persuade yourself that nothing had happened, provided you did not look down. The buildings had been made of wood, and wood they remained. The second-hand books in their wooden racks would have been comforting except that they were so clean. There was not a spot of dirt anywhere ; the air was more than countrypure. There was an insane selective principle at work here, Herman realized. Everything from bedrock to loam that belonged to the Earth itself had disappeared. So had everything that had a mineral origin and been changed by refinement and mixture : concrete, wrought iron, brick, but steel and glass, porcelain and paint remained. It looked as if the planet had been the joint property of two children, one of whom didn't want to play any more, so they had split up their possessions -- this is yours, this is yours, this is mine... The two little men popped into view not six feet in front of Herman as he was passing a sidewalk bookstall. Both were dressed in what looked like workmen's overalls made of lurite chainmail, or knitted glow-worms. One of them had four eyes, two brown, two blue, with spectacles for the middle pair. Ears grew like cabbages all over his bald head. The other had two eyes, the pupils of which were crossshaped, and no other discernible features except when he opened his gaptoothed mouth: the rest of his head, face and all, was completely covered by a dense forest of red hair. As they came forward, Herman's control of his body suddenly returned. He was trying his best to turn around and go away from there, and that was what his body started to do. Moreover, certain sounds of a prayerful character, namely "Oh dear sweet Jesus," which Herman was forming in his mind, involuntarily issued from his lips. Before he had taken the first step in a rearward direction, however, the hairy little man curved around him in a blur of motion, barring the way with two long, muscular, red-furred arms. Herman turned. The four-eyed little man had closed in. Herman, gasping, backed up against the bookstall. People who were headed directly for them, although showing no recognition that Herman and the little men were there, moved stiffly asidedike dancing automatons, strode past, then made another stiff sidewise motion to bring them back to the original line of march before they went on their way. "Olaph dzenn Harm Rai gjo glerr-dregnarr?" demanded Hairy, Herman gulped, half-stunned, "Huh?" he said. Hairy turned to Four-Eyes. "Grinnr alaz harisi nuya." "Izzred alph! Meggi erd-halaza riggbord els kamma gredyik. Lukhhal!" Hairy turned back to Herman. Blinking his eyes rapidly, for they closed like the shutter of a camera, he made a placating gesture with both huge furry hands. "Kelagg ikri odrum faz," he said, and, reaching out to the bookstall, he plucked out a handful of volumes, fanned them like playing cards and displayed them to Four-Eyes. A heated discussion ensued, at the end of which Hairy kept For Whom the Bell Tolls , Four-Eyes took The Blonde in the Bathtub, and Hairy threw the rest away. Then, while Herman gaped and made retching sounds, the two disgusting little men tore pages out of the books and stuffed them in their mouths. When they finished the pages, they ate the bindings. Then there was a rather sick pause while they seemed to digest the contents of the books they had literally devoured. Herman' had the wild thought that they were blurb writers whose jobs had gone to their heads. The one with the four eyes rolled three of them horribly. "That's more like it," he said in nasal but recognizable English. "Let's start over. Are you Herman Raye, the skull doc? Herman produced a series of incoherent sounds. "My brother expresses himself crudely," said Hairy in a rich, fruity baritone. "Please forgive him. He is a man of much heart." "Uh?" said Herman. "Truly," said Hairy. "And of much ears," he added with a glance at his companion. "But again, as to this affair -- tell me true, are you Herman Raye, the analyst of minds?" "Suppose I am?" Herman asked cautiously. Hairy turned to Foureyes. "Arghraz iktri 'Suppose I am,' Gurh? Olaph iktri erz ogromat, lekh -- " "Talk English, can't you?" Four-eyes broke in. "You know he don't understand, that caveman jabber. Anyhow, yeah, yeah, it's him. He just don't want to say so.' He reached out and took Herman by the collar. "Come on, boy, the boss is waitin'." There were two circular hairlines of glowing crimson where Hairy and Four-eyes had originally appeared. They reached the spot in one jump. Hairy bringing up the rear. "But tell me truly," he said anxiously. "You are that same Herman Raye?" Herman paid no attention. Below, under the two glowing circles. was the terrifying gulf that had replaced the Earth; and this time, Herman was somehow convinced, it was not going to hold him up. "Let go!" he shouted, struggling. "Ouch!" He had struck Four-eyes squarely on the flat nose, and it felt as if he had slugged an anvil. Paying no attention, Four-eyes turned Herman over, pinned his arms to his sides, and dropped him neatly through the larger of the two circles. Herman shut his eyes tightly and despairingly repeated the multiplication table up to # x #, When he opened them again, he was apparently hanging in midspace, with Hairy to his left and Foureyes to his right. The visible globe around them was so curiously tinted and mottled that it took Herman a long time to puzzle it out. Ahead of them was the darkest area -- the void he had seen before. This was oval in shape, and in places the stars shone through it clearly. In others, they were blocked off entirely or dimmed by a sort of haze. Surrounding this, and forming the rest of the sphere, was an area that shaded from gold shot with violet at the borders, to an unbearable blaze of glory at the center, back the fray they had come and a little to the right. Within this lighted section were ther amorphous areas which were much darker, almost opaque; and still others where the light shone through diluted to a ruddy ghost of itself, like candlelight through parchment. Gradually Herman realized that the shapes and colors he saw were the lighted and dark hemispheres of Earth. The dark areas were the oceans, deep enough in most places to shut out the light altogether, and those parts of the continents, North and South America behind him, Europe and Asia ahead, Africa down to the fight, which were heavily forested. Herman's earlier conviction returned. Things like this just did  not happen. Physician, hoa'i thy S Ht "You're not real," he said bitterly to Four-eyes, i "Not very," Four-eyes agreed. Tm twice as real as that jerk, though," he insisted, pointing to Hairy. Ahead of them, or "below," a point of orange light was slowly swelling. Herman watched it Without much interest. Hairy broke out into  torrent Of cursing. "I this and that in the milk of your this!" he said. I this, that and the other in the this of your that. Your sister! Your cousin! Your grandmother' ancle!" Foureyes listened with owed approval. Them was good books, hah?" he asked happily. "Better than those scratching hi the caves," Hairy said. "Something to think about till they haul us out again. Well " said Four-eyes philosophically, "here we are." T HE orange spot had enlarged into the semblance of a lighted room, rather like a stage setting. Inside were two enormous Persons, one sitting, one standing. Otherwise, and except for three upholstered chairs, the room was bare. No -- as they swooped down toward it, Herman blinked and looked again. A leather couch had appeared against the far wall. At the last moment, there was a flicker of motion off to Herman's left. Something that looked like a short, pudgy human being accompanied by two little men the size of Hairy and Foureyes whooshed off into the diance, back toward the surface of the planet. Herman landed. Hairy and Four-eyes, after bowing low to the standing Person, turned and leaped out of the room. When Herman, feeling abandoned, turned to see where they had gone, he discovered that the room now had four walls and no windows or doors. The Person said, 'How do you do, Doctor Raye?" Herman looked at him. Although his figure had a disquieting tendency to quiver and flow, so that it was hard to judge, he seemed to be about eight feet tall. He was dressed in what would have seemed an ordinary dark-blue business suit, with an equally ordinary white shirt and blue tie, except that all three garments had the sheen of polished metal. His face was bony and severe, but not repellently so; he looked absent-minded rather than stern. The other Person, whose suit was brown, had a broad, kindly and rather stupid face; his hair was white. He sat quietly, not looking at Herman, or, apparently, at anything else. Herman sat down in one of the upholstered chairs. "All right," he said with helpless defiance.  What's it all about?" "I'm glad we can cmjie to the point at once," said the Person. He paused, moving his lips silently. "Ah, excuse me. I'm sorry." A second head, with identical features, popped into view next to the first. His eyes were closed. "It's necessary, I'm afraid," said head humber one apologetically. "I have so much to remember, you know." Herman took a deep breath and said nothing. "You may call me Secundus, if you like," resumed the Person, "and this gentleman Primus, since it is with him that you will have principally to deal. Now, our problem here is . one of amnesia, and I will confess to you frankly that we ourselves are totally inadequate to cope with it. In theory, we are not subject to disorders of the mind, and that's what makes us so vulnerable now that it has happened. Do you see?" A fantastic sui picion crept into Herman's mind. "Just a moment," he said carefully. "If you don't mind telling me, what is it that you have to remember?" "Well, Doctor, my field is human beings ; that's why it became my duty to search you out and consult with you. And there is a great deal for me to carry in my mind, you know, especially under these abnormal conditions. I don't think I'm exaggerating when I say it is a full-time job." "Are you going to tell me," asked Herman, more carefully still, "that this -- gentleman -- is the one who is supposed to remember the Earth itself? The rocks and minerals and so on?" "Yes, exactly. I was about I # tell you -- " "And that the planet has disappeared because he has amnesia?" Herman demanded on a rising note. Secundus beamed, "Concisely expressed. I myself, being, sa to speak, saturated with the thoughts and habits of human beings, who are, you must admit, a garrulous race, could not -- " "Oh, no!" said Herman. "Oh, yes," Secundus corrected. "I can understand that the idea is difficult for you to accept, since you naturally believe that you yourself have a real existence, or, to be more precise, that you belong to the world of phenomena as opposed to that of noumena." He beamed. "Now I will be silent, a considerable task for me, and let you ask questions." Herman fought a successful battle with his impulse to stand Up and shout "To hell with it!" He had been through a great deal, bu he was a serious and realistic young man. He set himself to think the problem through logically. If, as seemed more than probable, Secundus, Primus, Hairy, Four-eyes, and this whole Alice in Wonderland situation existed only as his hallucinations, then it did not matter much whether he took them seriously or not. If they were real, then he wasn't, and vice versa. It didn't  make any difference which was which. He relaxed deliberately and folded his hands against his abdomen. "Let me see if I can get this clear," he said. "I'm a noufienon, not a phenomenon. In cruder terms, I exist only in your mind. Is that true?" Secundus beamed. "Correct." "If you got amnesia, I and the rest of the human race would disappear." Secundus looked worried, "That is also correct, and if that should happen, you will readily understand that we would be in difficulty. The situation is extremely -- But pardon me. I had promised to be silent except when answering questions." "This is the part I fail to understand, Mr. Secundus. I gather that you brought me here to treat Mr. Primus. Now, if I exist as a thought in your mind, you necessarily know everything I know. Why don't you treat him yourself?" Secundus shook his head disapprovingly. "Oh, no, Dr. Raye, that is not the case at all. It cannot be said that I know everything that you know; rather we should say that I remember you. In other words, that I maintain your existence by an act of memory. The two functions, knowledge and memory, are not identical, although, of course, the second cannot be considered to exist without the first. But before we become entangled in our own terms, I should perhaps remind you that when I employ the word 'memory' I am only making use of a convenient approximation. Perhaps it would be helpful to ay that my memory is comparable to the structurememory of a living organism, although that, too, has certain semantic disadvantages. Were you about to make a remark, Doctor?" "It still seems to me," Herman Said stubbornly, "that if you remember me, structurally or otherwise, that includes everything I remember. If you're going to tell me that you remember human knowledge, including Freudian theory and practice, but are unable to manipulate it, that seems to me to be contradicted by internal evidence in what you've already said. For example, it's clear that in the field of epistemology -- the knowledge of knowledge, you might say -- you have the knowledge and manipulate it." "Ah," said Secundus, smiling shyly, "but, you see, that happens to be my line. Psychoanalysis and psychotherapy, being specializations, are not. As I mentioned previously, persons of our order are theoretically not capable of psychic deterioration. That is why we come to you, Dr. Raye. We are unable to help ourselves; we ask your help. We place ourselves unreservedly in your hands." The question, "How was I chosen?" occurred to Herman, but he left it unasked. He knew that ' the answer was much likelier to be "At random," than, "Because talented psychoanalyst on the planet." "I gather that I'm not the first person you've tried," he said. "Oh, you saw Dr. Buddolphson departing? Yes, it is true that in our ignorance of the subject we did not immediately turn to practitioners of your psychological orientation. In fact, if you will not be offended, I may say that you are practically our last hope. We have already had one eminent gentleman whose method was simply to talk over Mr. Primus's problems with him and endeavor to help him reach an adjustment; he failed because Mr. Primus, so far as he is aware, has no problems except that he has lost hii memory. Then we had another whose system, as he explained it to me, was simply to repeat, in a sympathetic manner, everything that the patient said to him; Mr, Primus was not sufficiently prolix for this method to be of avail. "Then there was another who wished to treat Mr. Primus by encouraging him to relive his past experiences; 'taking him back along the time-track,' as he called it; but -- " Secundus looked mournful -- "Mr. Primus has actually had no experiences in th usual sense of the term, though he very obligingly made up a number of them; Our ontogeny. Dr, Raye, is so simple that it cam U# I carcely be said to exist at all. iach of us normally has only one unction, the one I have already nentioned, and, until this occurence, it has always been fulfilled successfully... "We also had a man who proosed to reawaken Mr. Primus's icmory by electric shock, but Ir. Primus is quite impervious o currents of electricity and we ere unable to hit upon an ac"ptable substitute. In short. Dr. laye, if you should prove unable o help us, we will have no one ift to fall back upon except, posibly, the Yogi." "They might do you more good, it that," Herman said, looking A Mr. Primus. "Well, I'll do what I can, though the function of analysis is to get the patient to accept reality, and this is the opposite. What can you tell me, to begin with, about Mr. Primus's personality, the onset of the disturbance, and so on -- and, in particular, what are you two? Who's your boss? What's it all for and .iow does it work?" Secundus said, "I can give you very little assistance, I am afraid. I would characterize Primus as a very steady person, extremely accurate in his work, but not very imaginative. His memory loss occurred abruptly, as you yourself witnessed yesterday afternoon. As to your other questions -- forgive me, Dr. Raye, in but it is to your own advantage if I fail to answer them. I am, of course, the merest amateur in psychology, but I sincerely feel that your own psyche might be damaged if you were to learn the fragment of the truth which I could give you." He paused. A sheaf of papers, which Herman had not noticed before, lay on a small table that he had not noticed, either. Secundus picked them up and handed them over. "Here are testing materials," he said. "If you need anything else, you have only to call on me. But I trust you will find these complete." He turned to go. "And one more thing, Dr. Raye," he said with an apologetic smile. "Hurry, if you possibly can." a sarcophagus ornament, lay limply supine on the tenfoot couch, arms at his sides, eyes closed. When Herman had first told him to relax, Primus had had to have the word carefully explained to him; from then on he had done it -- or seemed to do it -- perfectly'. In his preliminary tests, the Binet, the Minnesota Multiphasic Personality Index and the Berneuter P. I., he had drawn almost a complete blank. Standard testing methods did not work on Mr. Primus, and the reason was obvious enough. Mr. Primus simply was not a human being. This room, no doubt, was an illusion, and so was Mr. Primus's anthropomorphic appearance... Herman felt like a surgeon trying to operate blindfolded while wearing a catcher's mitt on each hand. But he kept trying; he was getting results, though whether or not they meant anything, he was unable to guess. On the Rorschach they had done a little better, at least in volume of response. "That looks like a cliff," Primus would say eagerly. "That looks like a -- piece of sandstone. This part looks like two volcanoes and a cave." Of course, Herman realized, the poor old gentleman was only trying to please him. He had no more idea than a goldfish what a volcano or a rock looked like, but he wanted desperately to help. Even so, it was possible to score the results. According to Herman's interpretation. Primus was a case of arrested infantile sexualism, with traces of conversion hysteria and a strong Oedipus complex. Herman entered the protocol solemnly in his notes and kept going. Next came free association, and, after that, recounting of dreams. Feeling that he might as well be hanged for a sheep as a lamb, Herman carefully explained to Primus what "sleep I  and "dreams" were. Primus had promised to do his best; he had been lying there now, without moving, for -- how long? Startled, Herman looked at his watch. It had stopped. Scoring the Rorschach alone, Herman realized suddenly, should have taken him nearly a full day, even considering the fact that he hadn't eaten anything, or taken time out to rest, or -- Herman bewilderedly felt his jaw. There was only the slightest stubble. He didn't feel hungry or tired, or cramped from sitting... "Secundus!" he called. A door opened in the wall to his right, and Secundus stepped through. The door disappeared. "Yes, Dr. Raye? Is anything wrong?" "How long have I been here?" Secundus' right-hand head looked embarrassed. "Well, Doctor, without bringing in the difficult questions of absolute versus, relative duration, and the definition of an arbitrary position -- " "Don't stall. How long have I been here in my own subjective time?" "Well, I was about to say, without being unnecessarily inclusive, the question is still very difficult. However, bearing in mind that the answer is only a rough approximation -- about one hundred hours." lit Herman rubbed his chin. "I don't like your tampering with me' he said slowly. "You've speeded me up -- is that it? And at the same time inhibited my fatigue reactions, and God knows what else, so that I didn't even notice I'd been working longer than I normally could until just now?" Secundus looked distressed. "I'm afraid I have made rather a botch of it, Dr. Raye. I should not have allowed you to notice at all, but it is growing increasingly difficult to restrain your fellowcreatures to their ordinary routines. My attention strayed, I am sorry to say." He glanced at Jie recumbent form of Primus. "My word! What is Mr. Primus doing, Dr. Raye?" "Sleeping," Herman answered curtly. "Remarkable! I hope he does not make a habit of it. Will he awaken soon, do you think, Doctor?" "I have no idea," said Herman helplessly ; but at that moment Primus stirred, opened his eyes, and sat up with his usual vague, kindly smile. "Did you dream?" Herman asked him. Primus blinked slowly. "Yes. Yes, I did," he said in his profoundly heavy voice. "Tell me all you can remember about it." "Well, said Primus, sinking back onto the couch, "I dreamed I was in a room with a large bed. It had heavy wooden posts and a big bolster. I wanted to lie down and rest in the bed, but the bolster made me uncomfortable. It was too dark to see, to rearrange the bed, so I tried to light a candle, but the matches kept going out... " Herman took it all down, word for word, with growing excitement and growing dismay. The dream was too good. It might have come out of Dr. Freud's original case histories. When Primus had finished, Herman searched back through his notes. Did Primus know what a bed was, or what a bolster was, or a candle? How much had Herman told him? "Bed" was there, of course. Primus: "What are 'dreams?'" Herman: "Well, when a human being goes to bed, and sleeps... " "Bolster" was there, too, but not in the same sense. Herman: "To bolster its argument, the unconscious -- what we call the id -- frequently alters the person's likes and dislikes on what seem to be petty and commonplace subjects... And "candle?" Herman: "I want you to understand that I don't know all about this subject myself, Mr. Primus. Nobody does; our knowledge is just a candle in the darkness..." Herman gave up. He glanced at Secundus, who was watching him expectantly. "May I talk to you privately?" "Of course." Secundus nodded to Primus, who stood up awkwardly and then vanished with a pop. Secundus tut-tutted regretfully. Herman took a firm grip on himself. "Look," he said, "the data I have now suggest that Primus had some traumatic experience in his infancy which arrested his development in various ways and also strengthened his Oedipus complex -- that is, intensified his feelings of fear, hatred and rivalry toward his father. Now, that may sound to you as if we're making some progress. I would feel that way myself -- if I had the slightest reason for believing that Primus ever had a father." Secundus started to speak; but Herman cut him off. "Wait, let me finish. I can go ahead on that basis, but as far as I'm concerned I might just as well be counting the angels on the head of a pin. You've got to give me more information, Secundus. I want to know who you are, and who Primus is, and whether there's any other being with whom Primus could possibly have a filial relationship. And if you can't tell me all that without giving me the Secret of the Universe, then you'd better give it to me whether it's good for me or not. I can't work in the dark." Secundus pursed his lips. "There is justice in what you say. Doctor. Very well, I shall be entirely frank "with you -- in so far as it is possible for me to do so, of course. Let's see, where can I begin?" "First question," retorted Herman. "Who are you?" "We are -- " Secundus thought a moment, then spread his hands with a helpless smile. "There are no words, Doctor, To put the case in negatives, we are not evolved organisms, we are not mortal, we are not, speaking in the usual sense, alive, although, of course -- I hope you will not be offended -- neither are you," Herman's brow wrinkled. "Are you real?" he demanded finally. Secundus looked embarrassed. "You have found me out, Dr. Raye. I endeavored to give you that impression -- through vanity, I am ashamed to say -- but, unhappily, it is not true. I, too, belong to the realm of noumena." "Then, blast it all, what is real? This planet isn't. You're not. What's it all for?" He paused a moment reflectively. "We're getting on to my second question, about Primus's attitude toward his 'father.' Perhaps I should have asked just now, 'Who is real?' Who remembers you, Secundus?" "This question, unfortunately, is the one I cannot answer with complete frankness. Doctor. I assure you that it is not because I do not wish to; I have no option in the matter. I can tell you only that there is a Person of whom it might be said that He stands in the parental relationship to Primus, to me, and all the rest of our order." "God?" Herman inquired. "Jahweh? Allah?" "Please, no names, Doctor. Secundus looked apprehensive. "Then, damn it, tell me the rest!" Herman realized vaguely that he was soothing his own hurt vanity at Secundus's expense, but he was enjoying himself too much to stop. "You're afraid of something; that's been obvious right along. And there must be a time limit on it, or you wouldn't be rushing me. Why? Are you afraid that if this unnamable Person finds out you've botched your job, He'll wipe you out of existence and start over with a new bunch?" A cold wind blew down Herman's back. "Not us alone, Dr. Raye," said Secundus gravely. "If the Inspector discovers this blunder -- and the time is coming soon when He must -- no corrections will be attempted. When a mistake occurs, it is -- painted out." "Oh," said Herman after a moment. He sat down again, weakly. "How long have we got?" "Approximately one and a quarter days have gone by at the Earth's normal rate since Primus lost his memory," Secundus said. "I have not been able to 'speed you up,' as you termed it, by more than a twenty-to-one ratio. The deadline will have arrived, by my calculation, in fifteen minutes of normal time, or five hours at your present accelerated rate." Primus stepped into the room, crossed to the couch and lay down placidly. Secundus turned to go, then paused. "As for your final question. Doctor -- you might think of the ing, in which this planet is one infinitesimally small dot of color. The work is wholly imaginary, of course, since neither the canvas nor the pigment has what you would term an independent existence. Nevertheless, the artist takes it seriously. He would not care to find, so to speak, mustaches daubed on it." Herman sat limply, staring after him as he moved to the door. Secundus turned once more. "I hope you will not think that I am displeased with you, Doctor," he said. "On the contrary, I feel that you are accomplishing more than anyone else has. However, should you succeed, as I devoutly hope, there may not be sufficient time to congratulate you as you deserve. I shall have  to replace you . immediately in your normal world-line, for your absence would constitute as noticeable a flaw as that of the planet. In that event, my present thanks and congratulations will have to serve." With a friendly smile, he disappeared. Herman wound his watch. Two hours later, Primus's answers to his questions began to show a touch of resentment and surly defiance. Transference , Herman thought, with a constriction of his throat, and kept working desperately. ) Three hours. "What does the bolster remind you of?" "I seem to see a big cylinder rolling through space, sweeping the stars out of its way..." Four hours. Only three minutes left now, in the normal world.  can't wait to get any deeper, Herman thought. It's got to be now or never. "You must understand that these feelings of resentment and hatred are normal," he said, trying to keep the strain out of his voice, "but, at the same time, you have outgrown them -- you can rise above them now. You are an individual in your own right, Primus. You have a job to do that only you can fill, and it's an important job. That's what matters, not all this infantile emotional clutter..." He talked on, not daring to look at his watch. Primus looked up, and a huge smile broke over his face. He began, "Why, of -- " ing along Forty-second Street, heading toward the Hudson. The pavement was solid under his feet; the canyon between the buildings was filled with the soft violet-orange glow of a summer evening in New York. In the eyes of the people he passed, he saw the same incredulous relief he felt. It was over. He'd done it. He'(,i broken all the rules, but, incredibly, he'd got results. Then he looked up and a chill spread over him. No one who knew the city would accept thht ithyphallic parody as the Empire State Building, or those huge fleshy curves, as wanton as the mountains in which Mr, Maugham's "Sadie Thompson' had her lusty existence, as the prosaic hills' of New Jersey. Psychoanalysis had certainly removed Mr. Primus's inhibitions. The world was like a fence scrawled on by a naughty little boy. Mr. Primus would outgrow it in time, but life until then might be somewhat disconcerting. Those two clouds, for instance... bleday  Co., Inc., #. # paes, # T HE subtitle of this volume is its own book review; "Tales Unlike Other Tales." They are! Most science fiction addicts know John Collier only through his famous "Green Thoughts," which appeared in the first science fiction anthology ever compiled, Donald Wollheim's Pocket Book oi Science Fiction. "Green Thoughts" isn't science fiction, for John Collier never wrote any in his life. It happens, however, that he is the most distinguished living writer of imaginative, fantastical, demonological, shivery and sophisticatedjsupernatural stories, and any science fiction reader who foregoes this book has only himself to blame for having passed up one of the great reading experiences of modern times. Don't miss Collier! You'll be a much more watery and uninspired individual than you are, if you do. Permabooks (Doubleday  Co,, Inc.), New York, #. # pages, #c N ineteen stories, aii but four never anthologized before; for # cents the buy of the month. All but three of the stories rate "B" or better, too; and it contains one nearly great (and quite unknown) tale, as well. This is called "Scanners Live in Vain," and it is written by some pseudonymity known as Cordwainer Smith, It is one of the best tours de force in science fiction. Another really magnificent tale is Fowler Wright's quietly irreversible comment on irresponsible science, called "Obvious Suicide." There are also topgrade tales by Kornbluth, MacDonald, Leinster (he never fails!), Wyndham (alias both Harris and Beynon), MacCreigh, Finney (wonderful!), Bradbury (of course), Pearson, Clarke, Dryfoos, van Vogt, Gold (a delight!), Merril, and a completely surprising tale by Heinlein in collaboration with a lady named Wentz. A rich, juicy collection; Mr. Pohl is to be congratulated on having done it. Too bad he had to include these previously anthologized items: Pearson's "The Embassy," Bradbury's "There Will Come Soft Rains," van Vogt's "Letter from the Stars" (called "Dear Pen Pal" in its earlier book appearance), and Clarke's "Rescue Party." But even with these duplications, this is an unavoidable "must," particularly at the price. Fredric Brown. Shasta Publish ers, Chicago, #, # pages, #L ' one of the very few so-called "humorists" in science fiction whose humor -- at least most of it -- is funny rather than plain silly. Previously collected: "Knock" (a good B-plus) ; "Nothing Sirius" (not one of the best; B-minus) ; and "Star Mouse" (delightful -- a good A-plus for Mitkey Mouse!) New in book form : "Something Green" (powerful alien-world tale, from which Heinlein borrowed the famous phrase, "The Green Hills of Earth", A); "Crisis, #" (I didn't much like this mixture of science fiction, sleuthing and pseudohypnotism; C-plus) ; "Pi in the Sky" (a genon advertising; a solid A); "All Good Bems" (witty but slight, a high-class B-plus) ; "Daymare" (serious tale involving a hypnotism helmet; A-minus); and last -- and best, for my money -- "Come and Go Mad' (one of the most superb "we're property stories ever written). A fine, high-spirited, fantastical, super-scientifical book for the human-hearted; a thing for padlocked shelves so people won't be swiping it. ited by Martin Greenberg. Gnome Press, New York , #. # Pages, # saying has a way of going, everything -- including # stories, of which nine according to my coiSkt are worth preserving. There's a pleasant introduction by Willy Ley; a #-page "Dictionary of Science Fiction" that contains about # definitions (to pun slightly, definitely not a definitive dictionary) ; and a #(though Mr. G. insists they're not any such thing) by Cartier. In other words, PublisherEditor Greenberg has given us a really portentous volume here, full of miscellaneous apparati and whammies. The stories I like and think you will include; Keith Bennett's "The Rocketeers Have Shaggy Ears" (Venus adventure) ; Christopher Youd s "Christmas Tree" (good Moon m tale) ; Ray Bradbury' oompletely out of place "The Shape of Things" (it deals with a baby that was born "through" the wrong dimension and looked like a blue pyramid -- a superb story having nothing to do with space travel) ; Lyle Monroe's "Columbus Was a Dope" (Moon; this delightful snapper of a story is actually a doublesnapper, as you will learn when you trace its actual author's name on the copyright page; to give you a clue, the initials are R. A. H.); Hal Clement's "Attitude" (about a planet of S Doradus, very circumstantial, as if Mr. C, had Tenn's very pleasant but routine "Ionian Cycle" (all about weird life) ; Robertson Osborne's "Action on Azura" (splendid! -- but already anthologized under the title of "Contact, Inc."); A. E. van Vogt's "The Hull," (it will drive you nuts; very sticky -- and very unforgettable -- indeed); and P o u I Anderson's A-plus-plus (about the Galactic government that keeps the peace solely through corruption -- and justly so, too). The other five tales you may like, Buy the book and find out! I didn't, but then I'm a sort of narrow-minded, combative cove, as everyone knows. #I Hudson St., N. Y. #, N. Y. (Chck which otfwr fot want -- nclose check or money order.)  Galaxy Reader of Science Fiction plus one extra full length novel #  Galaxy Reader of Science Fiction plus I year subscription to Galaxy Magazine (You save # on this offer ) #  Galaxy Reader of Science Fiction plus our next # full length novels. # t Q Galoxy Reader of Science Fiction plus I year subscription to Galaxy Magazine, plus our next # full length novels (You save  # on this offer) # We will extend your current subscription if you are already i subscriber. of these Two men in love with The same girl . , . Ihat's about the most elementary plot anyone could devise. But vI a opens to that same plot when both men ore scientists who invent a matter-duplicotin. mochine that will reproduce anything -- including the girl they are in love with? You no longer have the trite old triangle. Instead, you hove what the author describes it an original and a copy! Don't try to take it from there. You can't possibly anticipate the complications. Conflict the suspense of this remarkable situation, and especially the ingenious resolution. high mark in science fiction humor. By definition, a Utopia is on ideally perfect society. But... perfect according to whose standards? Plato's Republic was wonderful, except for slaves. Sir Thomas More's excluded non-intellectuals, Edward Bellamy's was a do-gooder's heaven, ambitious people not admitted. The late Mr. Hitler's was a dream of Prussian militarists, sure death for everybody else. So a Utopia, being a wishful state of mind, depends on who's doing the wishing! For example, what would an advertising man's notion of Utopia be like? That, startlingly, is the theme of the serial beginning in the June issue of ambitions and ingenious conflicts of the Hucksters of the Future! We can't say rush right out and buy a copy, because not until next month will you be able to start... by Frederik Pohl  C. M. Kornblutk #I I Learn Another Easily , Quickly , Naturally business ED AR tl ! The World # s Standard Conversational Method ior  Professional, Scientific and Educational Advancement  Greater Scientific and Business Opportunities  Doubled Travel Enjoyment  Wider Social and Cultural Horizons  Special Assignments in Armed Forces, Government Service Another language helps you "go places" in business, where great opportunities are international; in the armed forces and government agencies, where bi-linguist!c ability is needed; in science, travel and cultural achievement, where new adventures await you) Stop Wishing Start Talking -- any of # languages available No textbook can teach you to speak Linguaphone Is the natural way to learn a language -- actually the same way you learned English even before you went to school. You bring a to read and write -- It's all an amazingly easy and fascinating leisure time activity you can enjoy alone or with family and friends. Mail coupon by colleges, schools, U.N., I.R.O., government agencies, armed services, Course approved for Veteran's Training #-# Radio City, N. Y. #, N. Y. language I for (state purpose) Nome . Address City .Zone State. Yes, and college professors, technicians, editors, publishers, students, skilled workers, farmers and wonderful people just like you, who ever you are. What's more there have been more and more tif you every single month since we started publishing. There is only one thing that many of you do not seem to realize. don't have to rush to a news stand. ou can depend upon one of Uncle Sam's most loyal employees to bring you Galaxy... your p istman. (Lots of postmen get their own copies of Galaxy.) How can all this be arranged? Easy! All you have to do is fill in the coupon below, write out a check for only S#. SO and  mail both off today. Incidentally, you'll be saving money because with a subscription you will get # issues for the news stand price of #. Seems smart to do it: right now. Dept. # i Galaxy Publishing Corp. #I Hudson St. New York #, N. Y.   I enclose (check one) # for I year # for # years  udUiiJklk... Which era of the past or present would you pick to live in? What worlds would you want to visit? A problem, eh? Any era you chose would eliminate all the others, and any worlds you visited would leave the rest unexplored by you. But you can live in any age, from the beginning of life to the end of history ! You can see any planet, from Mars clear out to the limits of the Universe! Stay with them long enough to know them thoroughly, and then... on to the next era, the next solar system! How? monthly #c tour through all time and all space... or to guarantee not missing any, send # for twelve issues of exciting excursions to... #I Hudson Street New York #, N. Y. You'll have the time of your countless lives! Galaxy .i" # I Hudson Street, New York #, N, Y#c per copy. Subscriptions: (# copies) # per year in the United States, Canada, Mexico, South and Central America and U.S, Possessions Elsewhere #-#. Entered as second-class matter at the Post Office New York NY, Copyright, # by Galaxy Publishing Corporation. Robert Guinn, president. All rights, include jr translation, reserved. All material submitted must be accompanied by self-addressed stamped envelopes. The publisher assumes no responsibility for unsolicited material. All stories pc in tea in this magazine are fiction and any similarity between characters and actual persons is coincidental. Frinftd (ft the LI.S.At by the Suinn Co M Inc, Rg. U, P Fat Off, tractive novel contest being and Simon  Schuster, the biggest in the history of science fiction, it's inevitable that authors who are unfamiliar with this field will be studying the magazine to learn what kind of material we i are seeking. To save their time and ours, here is a partial list of overworked ideas that should be strenuously avoided : Fictional warnings of nuclear and biological destruction, the postatomicworld, reversion to barbarism, mutant children slain because they have only ten toes and fingers instead of twelve, absurdly planned and preposterously successful revolts against dictatorships, problems of survival wearily turned over to women, war between groups, nations, worlds and solar systems. Flying Saucers, cops and robbers or cowboys and Indians in space, the duel between the good guy and the bad guy alone on an asteroid, the bright revelation that the characters we have been reading about are Adam and Eve or Jesus, the creation of a miniature universe in a laboratory by a scientist whose name turns out to be an anagram of Jehovah, the alien eater of life force in the  Andes whose menu consists exclusively of pretty virgins. There are many more that slither across my desk, to lie there pulsing feebly while they acquire rejection slips, but the debilitated notions listed are readiest to mind. From time to time, writers can still make them come to life through rarely encountered virtuosity. The odds on that happening are not worth taking, however. The best advice to follow is to learn how to hunt down fresh themes or new approaches to old ones. What's done with the idea is then a matter of talent and skill, neither of which can be taught here, but the basic steps in science fiction thinking can be presented. First of all, science fiction answers in dramatic terms the unstated question : "What would happen if -- ?" The if selected depends on whether the author takes the most blatant trends or tendencies in our society, in which case he is competing with just about everybody else, or digs beneath the surface for less apparent ones. Those, obviously, rate and receive the more enthusiastic welcome. Political conflicts and wars, however gigantic, have a way of becoming obscured by time. But the inventions and discoveries that were being made then live long after the issues are resolved. Kaiser Wilhelm, for example, quickly turned into a pathetic figure after his defeat; the development of planes, tanks, longrange artillery and submarines was the lasting influence of World War I. Even Hitler has lost much of his frightfulness, while jets, rockets, atomic energy and antibiotics, all of which got their start in World War II, will be part of the life of the future. What will be remembered when the threat of communism is gone? That's what the writer has to find and dramatize for us.  most popular subject in science fiction and writers have suggested all kinds of crews: introverts because they can take loneliness, extroverts because they get along better with each other, women because they tolerate monotony, men because they are more adventurous. The reasoning is generally sound enough, but aren't there other possibilities? Gravy Planet offered a midget spaceman, # pounds of computer and pilot, an enormous saving of fuel, food, air renewal and living space. Why not deaf mutes? The noise of takeoff and landing wouldn't bother them, and they've been conditioned to the awful silence of the void. The blind, on the other hand, wouldn't be appalled by the immensities of space. Missionaries have always been on the heels of explorers, yet what would happen if they came across a humanoid race -- not the usual monstrosities -- on a planet where personal death is unknown? There are savages on Earth who don't have this knowledge, but they soon pick it up, and fear along with it. Suppose, though, that the alien bodies disintegrate instantly at death? The concept of afterlife would be completely unthinkable to them. The canals of Mars irrigate the deserts? Not necessarily. Maybe they're meant to drain the land and keep it suitably arid tor Martians. Well, there's the method of finding fresh ideas -- turn the obvious upside down, inside out and hind-end fore. Actually, digging up ideas is only the beginning of the job. Next comes choosing characters, building conflict, sustaining suspense, advancing the story, working out a solution consistent with theme and characterization -- all the labor of orchestration. It's hard, lonesome work, but who said writing is easy? It is the kind of news item you read at least a dozen times a year, wonder about briefly , and then promptly forget -- but the real story is the one that the reporters are unable to cover.' tering bureau, dim bulb hanging from the ceiling, the flaking metal bed. There was a woman on the bed, an old woman with white hair thin enough to show the tight drawn scalp, her face and body so emaciated that the flesh between the bones formed parchment pockets. The M.E. was going over her as if she were a side of beef that he had to put a "Yi OU again, Weldon," the Medical Examiner said wearily. I nodded pleasantly and looked around the shabby room with a feeling of hopeful eagerness. Maybe this time, I thought, I'd get the answer. I had the same sensation I always had in these places -- the quavery senile despair at being closed in a room with the single shaky chair, totfederal grade stamp on, grumbling meanwhile about me and Sergeant Lou Pape, who had brought me here. "When are you going to stop taking Weldon around to these cases, Sergeant?" the M.G. demanded in annoyance. "Damned actor and his morbid curiosity!" For the first time, Lou was stung into defending me. "Mr. Weldon is a friend of mine -- I used to be an actor, too, before I joined the force -- and he's a follower of Stanislavsky." The beat cop who'd reported the D.O.A. whipped around at the door. "A Red?" the Stanislavsky method of acting was, while I sat down on the one chair and tried to apply it. Stanislavsky was the great pre-Revolution Russian stage director whose idea was that actors had to think and feel like the characters they portrayed so they could be them. A Stanislavskian works out everything about a character right up to the point where a play starts -- where he was born, when, his relationship with his parents, education, childhood, adolescence, maturity, attitudes toward men, women, sex, money, success, including incidents. The play itself is just an extension of the life history created by the actor. How does that tie in with the old woman who had died? Well, I'd had the cockeyed kind of luck to go bald at # and I'd been playing old men ever since. I had them down pretty well -- it's not just a matter of shuffling around all hunched over and talking in a high cracked voice, which is cornball acting, but learning what old people are like inside -- and these cases I talked Lou Pape into taking me on were studies in senility. I wanted to understand them, know what made them do what they did, fee! the compulsion that drove them to it. The old woman on the bed, for instance, had # in five bank accounts... and she'd died of starvation. You've come across' such cases in the news, at least a dozen a year, and wondered who they were and why they did it. But you read the items, thought about them for a little while, and then forgot them. My interest was professional; I made my living playing old people and I had to know as much about them as I could. That's how it started off, at any rate. But the more cases I investigated, the less sense they made to me, until finally they were practically an obsession. Look, they almost always have around # pinned to their underwear, hidden in mattresses, I parked in the bank, yet they turve themselves to death. If I  uld understand them, I could write a play or have one written; i might really make a name for myself, even get a Hollywood  ontract, maybe, if I could act them as they should be acted. So I sat there in the lone chair, t tying to reconstruct the character of the old woman who had died rather than spend a single rent of her # for food. by senile psychosis," the M.E. said, writing out the death certificate. He turned to me. "There's no mystery to it, Weldon. They starve because they're less afraid of death than digging into their savings." I'd been imagining myself growing weak from hunger and trying to decide that I ought to eat even if it cost me something. I camd out of it and said, "That's what you keep telling me." "I keep hoping it'll convince you so you won't come around any more. What are the chances, Weldon?". "Depends. I will when I'm sure you're right. I'm not." He shrugged disgustedly, ordered the wicker basket from the meat wagon and had the old woman carried out. He and the beat cop left with the basket team. He could at least have said goodby. He never did, though. A fat lot I cared about his attitude or dogmatic medical opinion. Getting inside this character was more important. The setting should have helped; it was depressing, rank with the feel of solitary desperation and needless death. Lou Pape stood looking out the one dirty window, waiting patiently for me. I let my joints stiffen as if they were thirty years older and more worn out than they were, and empathized myself into a dilemma between getting still weaker from hunger and drawing a little money out of the bank. I worked at it for half an hour or so with the deep concentration you acquire when you use the Stanislavsky method. Then I gave up. "The M.E. is wrong, Lou," I said. "It doesn't feel right." Lou turned around from the window. He'd stood there all that time without once coughing or scratching or doing anything else that might have distracted me. "He knows his business, Mark." "But he doesn't know old people." "What is it you don't get?" he prompted, helping me dig my way through a characterization like the trained Stanislavskian he was -- and still would have been if he hadn't gotten so sick of the insecurity of acting that he'd become a cop. "Can't money be more important to a psychotic than eating?" . "Sure," I agreed. "Up to a point. Undereating, yes. Actual starvation, no." "Why not?" "You and the M.E. think it's easy to starve to death. It isn't: Not when you can buy day-old bread at the bakeries, soup bones for about a nickel a pound, wilted vegetables that groceries are glad to get rid of. Anybody who's alive on nearly nothing a day. Nearly nothing, Lou, and hunger is a damned potent instinct. I can understand hating to spend even those few cents. I can't see going without food altogether." hadn't until then because he didn't want to interrupt my concentration. "Maybe they get too weak to go out after old bread and meat bones and wilted vegetables.", "It still doesn't figure." I got up off the shaky chair, my joints now really stiff from sitting in it. "Do you know how long it takes to die of starvation?" "That depends on age, health, amount of activity -- " "Nuts!" I said. "It would take weeks!" "So it takes weeks. Where's the problem -- if there is one?" I lit the pipe I'd learned to smoke instead of cigarettes -- old men seem to use pipes more than anything else, though maybe it'll be different in the next generation. More cigarette smokers now, you see, and they'd stick to the habit unless the doctor ordered them to cut it out. "Did you ever try starving for weeks, Lou?" I asked. "No. Did you?" "In a way. All these cases you've been taking me on for the last couple of years -- I've tried to be them. But let's say it's possible to die of starvation when you have thousands of dollars put away. Let's say you don't think of scrounging off food stores or working out a jvay of freeloading or hitting soup lines. Let's say you stay in your room and slowly starve to death." He slowly picked a fleck of tobacco off his lip and flitked it away, his sharp black eyes poking holes in the situation I'd built up for him. But he wasn't ready to say anything yet. "There's charity," I. went on, "relief -- except for those who have their dough in banks, where it can be checked on -- old age pension, panhandling, cadging off neighbors." He said, "We know these cases are hermits. They don't make contact with anybody." S "Even when they're starting to t real hungry?" "You've got something, Mark,ul that's the wrong tack," he nl thoughtfully. "The point is Imt they don't have to make "iitact; other people know themi about them. Somebody would heck after a few days or a week the janitor, the landlord, somene in the house or the neighborhood." "So they'd be found before they died." "You'd think so, wouldn't you?" he agreed reluctantly. "They don't generally have friends, and the relatives are usually so distant, they hardly know these old people and whether they're alive or not. Maybe that's what threw us off. But you don't need friends and relatives to start wondering, and investigate when you haven't shown up for a while." He lifted his head and looked at me. "What does that prove, Mark?" "That there's something wrong with these cases. I want to find out what." to Headquarters, where he let me see the bankbooks the old woman had left. "She took damned good care of them," I said. "They look almost new," "Wouldn't you take damned good care of the most important thing in the world to you?" he asked. "You've seen the hoards of money the others leave. Same thing." .I peered closely at the earliest entry, April #, #, #. My eyes aren't that bad; I was peering at the ink. It was dark, unfaded. I pointed it out to Lou. "From not being exposed to daylight much," he said. "They don't haul out the bankbooks or money very often, I guess." "And that adds up for you? I can see them being psychotics all their lives... but not senile psychotics," "They hoarded, Mark. That adds up for me." "Funny," I said, watching him maneuver his cigarette as if he loved the feel of it, drawing the smoke down and letting it out in plumes of different shapes, from rings to slender streams. What a living he could make doing cigarette commercials on TV! "I can see you turn into one of these cases, Lou." He looked startled for a second, but then crushed out the butt carefully so he could watch it instead of me. "Yeah? How so?" "You've been too scared by poverty to take a chance. You know you could do all right acting, but you don't dare giving up this crummy job. Carry that far enough and . you try to stop spending money, then cut out eating, and finally wind up dead of starvation in a cheap room." "Me? I'd never get that scared of being broke!" "At the age of # or #?" "Especially then! I'd probably tear loose for a while and then buy into a home for the aged." I wanted to grin, but I didn't. He'd proved my point. He'd also shown that he was as bothered by these old people as I was. "Tell me, Lou. If somebody kept you from dying, would you give' him any dough for it, even if you were a senile psychotic?" I could see him using the Stanislavsky method to feel his way to the answer. He shook his head. "Not while I was alive. Will it, maybe, not give it." "How would that be as a motive?" H E leaned against a metal filing cabinet. "No good, Mark, You know what a hell of a time we have tracking down relatives to give the money to, because these people don't leave wills. The few relatives we find are always surprised when they get their inheritance -- most of them hardly remember dear old whoever-it-was that died and left it to them. All the other estates eventually go to the State treasury, unclaimed." "Well, it was an idea." I open ed the oldest bankbook again. "Anybody ever think of testing the ink, Lou?" ' "What for? The banks' records always check. These aren't for geries, if that's what you'r thinking." "I don't know what I'm think ing," I admitted. "But I'd like to turn a chemist loose on this for a little while." "Look, Mark, there's a lot I'i I've done plenty, but there's a limit -- " I let him explain why he couldn't let me borrow the book and then waited while he figured out how it could be done and did it. He was still grumbling when he helped me pick a chemist out of the telephone directory and went along to the lab with me. "But don't get any wrong notions," he said ' on the way, "I have to protect State property, that's all, because I signed for it and I'm responsible." "Sure, sure," I agreed, to humor him. "If you're not curious, why not just wait outside for me?" He gave me one of those whitetooth grins that he had no right to deprive women audiences of. "I could do that, but I'd rather see you make a sap of yourself." I turned the bankbook over to the chemist and we waited for the report. When it came, it had to be translated. used # years ago. Lou. Pape gave me a jab in the ribs at that. But then the chemist said that, according to the amount of oxidation, it seemed fresh enough to be only a few months or years old, and it was Lou's turn to get jabbed. Lou pushed him about the aging, asking if it couldn't be the result of unusually good care. The chemist couldn't say -- that depended on the kind of care; an airtight compartment, perhaps, filled with oneof the inert gases, or a vacuum. They hadn't been kept that way, of course, so Lou looked as baffled as I felt. He took the bankbook and we went out to the street. "See what I mean?" I asked quietly, not wanting to rub it in. "I see something, but I don't know what. Do you?" "I wish I could say yes. It doesn't make any more sense than anything else about these cases." "What do you do next?" "Damned if I know. There are thousands of old people in the city. Only a few of them take this way out. I have to try to find them before they do." "If they're loaded, they won't say so, Mark, and there's no way f telling them from those who are down and out." I rubbed my pipe disgruntledly against the side of my nose to oil it. "Ain't this a beaut of a problem? I wish I liketk problems. I hate them." Lou had to get back on duty. I had nowhere to go and nothing to do except worry my way through this tangle. He headed back to Headquarters and I went over to the park and sat in the sun, warming myself and trying to think like a senile psychotic who would rather die of starvation than spend a few cents for food. I didn't get anywhere, naturally. There are too many ways of beating starvation, too many chances of being found before it's too late. And the fresh ink, over half a century old , . , banks, hoping I'd see someone come in with an old bankbook that had fresh ink from # years before. Lou was some help there -- he convinced the guards and tellers that I wasn't an old-looking guy casing the place for a gang, and even got the tellers to watch out for particularly dark ink in ancient bankbooks. I stuck at it for a month, although there were a few stage calls that didn't turn out right, and one radio and two TV parts, which did and kept me going. I was almost glad the stage parts hadn't been given to me; they'd have interrupted my outside work. After a month without a thing turning up at the banks, though, I went back to my two rooms in the theatrical hotel one night, tired and discouraged, and I found Lou there. I expected him to give me another talk on dropping the whole thing; he'd been doing that for a couple of weeks now, every time we got together. I felt too low to put up an argument. But Lou was holding back his excitement -- acting like a cop, you know, instead of projecting his feelings -- and he couldn't haul me out to his car as fast as he probably wanted me to go. "Been trying to get in touch with you all day, Mark. Some old guy was found wandering around, dazed and suffering from malnutrition, with # in cash inside the lining of his jacket." "Alive?" I asked, shocked right into eagerness again. "Just barely. They're trying intravenous feeding to pull him through, I don't think he'll make it." "For God's sake, let's get there before he conks out!" Lou raced me to the City Hos pital and up to the ward. There was a scrawny old man in a bed, nothing but a papery skin stretched thin over a face like a skull and a body like a Hallow een skeleton, shivering as if he was cold. I knew it wasn't the cold. The medics were injecting a heart stimulant into him and he was vibrating like a rattletrap car racing over a gravel road. "Who are you?" I practically yelled, grabbing his skinny arm. "What happened to you?" He went on shaking with his eyes closed and his mouth open. "Ah, hell!" I said, disgusted. "He's in a coma." "He might start talking," Lou told me. "I fixed it up so you can sit here and listen in case he does." "So I can listen to delirious ravings, you mean." Lou got me a chair and put it next to the bed. "What are you kicking about? This is the first live one you've seen, isn't it? That ought to be good enough for you." He looked as annoyed as a director. "Besides, you can get biographical data out of delirium that you'd never get if he was conscious." H E was right, of course. Not only data, but attitudes, wishes, resentments that would normally be repressed. I wasn't thinking of acting at the moment, r hough. Here was somebody who  trnld tell me what I wanted to know... only he couldn't talk. Lou went to the door. "Good nek," he said, and went out. I sat down and stared at the don't have to ask if you've ever lone that; everybody has. You krep thinking over and over, getting more and more tense, "Talk, damn you, talk !" until you find that every muscle in your body is a fist and your jaws are aching because you've been clenching your teeth so hard. You might just as well not bother, but once in a while a coincidence makes you think you've done it. Like now. The old man sort of came to. That is, he opened his eyes and looked around without seeing anything, or it was so far away and long ago that nobody else could see what he saw. I hunched forward on the chair and willed harder than ever. Nothing happened. He stared at the ceiling and through and beyond me. Then he closed his eyes again and I slumped back, defeated and bitter -- but that was when he began talking. There were a couple of women, though they might have been little girls in his childhood, and he had his troubles with them. He was praying for a toy train, a roadster, to pass his tests, to keep from being fired, to be less lonely, and back to toys again. He hated his father, and his mother was too busy with church bazaars "and such to pay much attention to him. There was a sister: she died when he was a kid. He was glad she died, hoping maybe now his mother would notice him ,but he was also filled with guilt because he was glad. Then somebody, he felt, was trying to shove him out of his job. The intravenous feeding kept dripping into his vein and he went on rambling. After ten or fifteen minutes of it, he fell asHep. I felt so disappointed that I could have slapped him awake, only it wouldn't have done any good. Smoking would have helped me relax, but it wasn't allowed, and I didn't dare go outside for one, for fear he might revive again and this time come up to the present. ed, trying to sit up. I pushed him down gently, and he went on in frightful terror, "Old and poor, nowhere to go, nobody wants me, can't make a living, read the ads every day, no jobs for old men." He blurted through weeks, months, years -- I don't know -- of fear and despair. And finally he came to somefhing that made his face glow like a radium dil. "An ad. No experience needed. Good salary." His face got dark and awful. All he added was, "El Greco," or something that sounded like it, and then he went into terminal breathing. I rang for the nurse and she went for the doctor. I couldn't stand the long moments when the old man's chest stopped moving, the abrupt frantic gulps of air followed by no breath at all. I wanted to get away from it, but I had to wait for whatever more he might say. It didn't come. His eyes fogged and rolled up and he stopped taking those spasmodic strangling breaths. The nurse came back with the doctor, who felt his pulse and shook his head. She pulled the blanket over the old man's face. I left, feeling sick. I'd learned things I already knew about hate and love and fear and hope and frustration. There was an ad in it somewhere, but I had no way of telling if it had been years ago or recently. And a name that sounded like "El Greco." That was a Spanish painter of fourfive hundred years ago. Had the old guy been remembering a picture he'd seen? No, he'd come up at least close to the present. The ad seemed to solve his problem about being broke. But what about the # that had been found in the lining of his jacket? He hadn't mentioned that. Of course, being a senile psychotic, he could have considered himself broke even with that amount of money. None coming in, you see. That didn't add up, either. His was the terror of being old and jobless. If he'd had money, he would have figured how to make it last, and that would have come through in one way or another.  There was the ad, there was his hope, and there was this El Greco. A Greek restaurant, maybe, where he might have been bumming his meals. But where did the # fit in? L OU Pape was too fed up with the whole thing to discuss it with me. He just gave me the weary eye and said, "You're riding this too hard, Mark. The guy was talking from fever. How do I know what figures and what doesn't when I'm dealing with insanity or delirium?" "But you admit there's plenty about these cases that doesn't figure?" "Sure. Did you take a look at the condition the world is in lately? Why should these old people be any exception?" I couldn't blame him. He'd pulled me in on the cases with plenty of trouble to himself, just to do me a favor. Now he was fed up. I guess it wasn't even that -- he thought I was ruining myself, at least financially and maybe worse, by trying to run down the problem. He said he'd be glad to see me any time and gas about anything or help me with whatever might be bothering me, if he could, but not these cases any more. He told me to lay off them, and then he left me onmy own. I don't know what he could have done, actually. I didn't need him to go through the want ads with me, which I was doing every day, figuring there might be something in the ravings about an ad. I spent more time than I liked checking those slanted at old people, only to find they were supposed to become messengers and such. One brought, me to an old brownstone fivestory house in the East #s. I got on line with the rest of the applicants -- there were men and women, all decrepit, all looking badly in need of money -- and waited my turn. My face was lined with collodion wrinkles and I wore an antique shiny suit and rundown shoes. I didn't look more prosperous or any younger than they did. I finally came up to the woman who was doing the interviewing. She sat behind a plain office desk down in the main floor hall, with a pile of application cards in front of her and a ballpoint pen in one strong, slender hand. She had red hair with gold lights in it and eyes so pale blue that they would have seemed the same color as the whites if she'd been on the stage. Her face would have been beautiful except for her rigid control of expression; she smiled abruptly, shut it off just like that, looked me over with all the impersonality and penetration of an X-ray from the soles to the bald head, exactly as she'd done with the others. But that skin! If it was as perfect as that all over her slim, stiffly erect, proudly shaped body, she had no business off the stage ! "Name, address, previous occupation, social security number?" she asked in a voice with good clarity, resonance and diction. She wrote it all down while I gave the information to her. Then she asked me for references, and I mentioned Sergeant Lou Pape. "Fine," she said. "We'll get in touch with you if anything comes up. Don't call us -- we'll call you." I hung around to see who'd be picked. There was only one, an old man, two ahead of me in the line, who had no social security number, no references, not even any relatives or friends she could IS have checked up on him with. Damn! Of course that was what she wanted! Hadn't all the starvation cases been people without social security, references, either no friends and relatives or those they'd lost track of? I'd pulled a blooper, but how was I to know until too late? Well, there was a way of making it right. that evening, I stood on the corner and watched the lights in the brownstone house. The ones on the first two floors went out, leaving only those on the third and fourth. Closed for the day... or open for business? I got into a building a few doors down by pushing a button and waiting until the buzzer answered, then racing up to the roof while some man yelled down the stairs to nd out who was there. I crossed the tops of the two houses between and went down the fire escape. It wasn't easy, though not as tough as you might imagine. The fact is that I'm a whole year younger than Lou Pape, even if I could play his grandpa professionally. I still have muscles left and I used them to get down the fire escape at the rear of the house. The fourth floor room I looked into had some kind of wire mesh cage and some hooded machinery. Nobody, there. The third floor room was the redhead's. She was coming out of the bathroom with a terrycloth bathrobe and a towel turban on when I looked in. She slid the robe off and began dusting herself with powder. That skin did cover her. She turned and moved toward a vanity against the wall that I was on the other side of. The next thing I knew, the window was flung up and she had a gun on me. "Come right in -- Mr. Weldon, isn't it?" she said in that completely controlled voice of hers. One day her control would crack, I thought irrelevantly, and the pieces would be found from Dallas to North Carolina. "I had an idea you seemed more curious than was justified by a helpwanted ad." "A man my age doesn't get to see many pretty girls," I told her, making my own voice crack pathetically in a senile whinny. She motioned me into the room. When I was inside, I saw a light over the window blinking red. It stopped the moment I was in the room. A silent burglar alarm. She let her pale blue eyes wash insolently over me. "A man your age can see all the pretty girls he wants to. You're not old. "And you use a rinse," I retorted. She ignored it. "I specifically advertised for old people. Why did you apply?" It had happened so abruptly that I hadn't had a chance to use the Stanislavsky method to feel old in the presence of a beautiful nude woman. I don't even know if it would have worked. Nothing's perfect. "I needed a job awful bad," I answered sullenly, knowing it sounded like an ad lib. S HE smiled with more contempt than humor. "You had a job, Mr. Weldon. You were very busy trying to find out why senile psychotics starve themselves to death." "How did you know that?" I asked, startled. "A little investigation of my own. I also happen to know you didn't tell your friend Sergeant Pape that you were going to be here tonight." That Was a fact, too. I hadn't felt sure enough that I'd found the answer to call him about ft. Looking at the gun in her steady hand, I was sorry I hadn't. "But you did find out I own this building, that my name is May Roberts, and that I'm the daughter of the late Dr. Anthony Roberts, the physicist," she continued, "Is there anything else T# you want me to tell you about yourself?" "I know enough already. I'm more interested in you and the starvation cases. If you weren't connected with them, you wouldn't have known I was investigating them." "That's obvious, isn't it?" She reached for a cigarette on the vanity and used a lighter with her free hand. The big mirror gave me another view of her lovely body, but that was beginning to interest me less than the gun. I thought of making a grab for it. There was too much distance between us, though, and she knew better than to take her eyes off me while she was lighting up. "I'm not afraid of professional detectives, Mr. Weldon. They deal only with facts and every one of them will draw the same conclusions from a given set of circumstances. I don't like amateurs. They guess too much. They don't stick to reality. The result -- " her pale eyes chilled and her shapely mouth went hard -- "is that they are likely to get too close to the truth." I wanted a smoke myself, but toward the pipe in my jacket. "I may be close to the truth. Miss Roberts, but I don't know what the devil it is. I still don't know how you're tied in with the senile psychotics or why they starve ith all that money. You could ' me go and I wouldn't have a ung on you." She glanced down at herself id laughed for real for the first me. "You wouldn't, would you? n the other hand, you know liere I'm Working from and uld nag Sergeant Pape into getug a search warrant. It wouldn't i criminate me, but it would be i convenient. I don't care to be i convenienced." "Which means what?" "You want to find out my connection with senile psychotics. I intend to show you." "How?" , She gestured dangerously with the gun. "Turn your face to the wall and stay that way while I get dressed. Make one attempt to turn around before I tell you to and I'll shoot you. You're guilty of housebreaking, you know. It would be a little inconvenient for me to have an investigation... but not as inconvenient as for you." stomach braid itself into a tight, painful knot of fear. Of what, I didn't know yet, only that old people who had something to do with her died of starvation. I wasn't old, but that didn't seem very comforting. She was the most frigid, calculating, deadly woman I'd ever met. That alone was enough to scare bell out of me. And there was the problem of what she was Capable of. Hearing the sounds of her dressing behind me, I wanted to lunge around and rush her, taking a chance that she might be too busy pulling on a girdle or reaching back to fasten a bra to have the gun in her hand. It was , a suicidal impulse and I gave it up instantly. Other women might compulsively finish concealing themselves before snatching up the gun. Not her. "All right," she said at last. I faced her. She was wearing coveralls that, if anything, emphasized the curves of her figure. She had a sort of babushka that covered her red hair and kept it in place -- the kind of thing women workers used to wear in factories during the war. She had looked lethal with nothing on but a gun and a hard expression. She looked like a sentence of execution now. "Open that door, turn to the right and go upstairs," she told me, indicating directions with the gun. I went. It was the longest, most anxious short walk I've ever taken. She ordered me to open a door on the fourth floor, and we were inside the room I'd seen from the fire escape. The mesh cage seemed like a torture chamber to me, the hooded motors designed to shoot an agonizing current through my emaciating body. "You're going to do to me what you did to the old man you hired today?" I probed, hoping for an answer that would really answer. She flipped on the switch that started the motors and there was a shrill, menacing whine. The wire mesh of the cage began blurring oddly, as if vibrating like the tines of a tuning fork. "You've been an unexpected nuisance, Weldon," she said above the motors. "I never thought you'd get this far. But as long as you have, we might as well both benefit by it." "Benefit?" I repeated. "Both of us?" She opened the drawer of a work table and pulled out a stack of envelopes held with a rubber band. She put the stack at the other edge of the table. "Would you rather have all cash or bank accounts or both?" My heart began to beat. She was where the money came from i  "V#"OU trying to tell me you're a philanthropist?" I demanded. "Business is philanthropy, in a way," she answered calmly. "You need money and I need your services. To that extent, we're doing each other a favor. I think you'll find that the favor I'm going to do for you is a pretty considerable .one. Would you mind picking up the envelopes on the table?" I took the stack and stared at the top envelope. "May #, #," I read aloud, and looked suspiciously at her. "What's this for?" "I don't think it's something that can be explained. At least it's never been possible before and I doubt if it would be now. I'm assuming you want both cash and bank accounts. Is that right?" "Well, yes. Only -- " "We'll discuss it later." She looked along a row of shelves against one wall, searching the labels on the stacks of bundles there. She drew one out and pushed it toward me. "Please open that and put on the things you'll find inside." I tore open the bundle. It contained a very plain business suit, black shoes, shirt, tie and a hat with a narrow brim. "Are these supposed to be my burial clothes?" "I asked you to put them on," she said. "If you want me to make that a command, I'll do it." I looked at the gun and I looked at the clothes and then for some shelter I could change behind. There wasn't any. She smiled. "You didn't seem 'ncerned about my modesty. I iD't see why your own should ther you. Get dressed!" I obeyed, my mind anxiously ti using one possibility after ant her, all of them ending up with iy death. I got into the other i lings and felt even more uncomrtable, They were all only an proximate fit: the shoes a little  )o tight and pointed, the collar  if the shirt too stiffly starched und too high under my chin, the gray suit too narrow at the shoulders and the ankles. I wished I had a mirror to see myself in. I felt like an ultraconservative Wall Street broker and I was sure I resembled one, "All right," she said. "Put the envelopes in your inside pocket. You'll find instructions on each. Follow them carefully." "I don't get it!" I protested. "You will. Now step into the mesh cage. Use the envelopes in the order they're arranged in," "But what's this all about?" "I can tell you just one thing, Mr. Weldon -- don't try to escape. It can't be done. Your other questions will answer themselves if you follow the instructions on the envelopes." She had the gun in her hand. I went into the mesh cage, not knowing what to expect and yet too afraid of her to refuse. I didn't want to wind up dead of starvation, no matter how much money she might have given me -- but I didn't want to get shot, either. She closed the mesh gate and pushed the switch as far as it would go. The motors screamed as they picked up speed ; the mesh cage vibrated more swiftly; I could see her through it as if there were nothing between us. And then I couldn't see her at all. I was outside a bank on a sunny day in spring. -- I'd escaped somehow! But then a couple of realizations slapped me from each side. It was day instead of night. I was out on the street and not in her brownstone house. Even the season had changed! Dazed, I stared at the people passing by. They looked like characters in a TV movie, the women wearing long dresses and flowerpot hats, their faces made up with petulant rosebud mouths and bright blotches of rouge; the men in hard straw hats, suits with narrow shoulders, plain black or brown shoes -- the same kind of clothes I was wearing. The rumble of traffic in the street caught me next. Cars with square boefies, tubular radiators... For a moment, I let terror soak through me. Then I remembered ai the mesh cage and the motors. May Roberts could have given me electroshock, kept me under long enough for the season to change, or taken me South and left me on a street in daylight. But this was a street in New York. I recognized it, though some of the buildings seemed changed, the people dressed more shabbily. Shrewd stagesetting? Hypnosis? That was it, of course! She'd hypnotized me... Except that a subject under hypnosis doesn't know he's been hypnotized. Completely confused, I took out the stack of envelopes I'd put in my pocket. I was supposed to have both cash and a bank account, and I was outside a bank. She obviously wanted me to go in, so I did. I handed the top envelope to the teller. He hauled # out of it and looked at me as if that was enough to buy and sell the bank. He asked me if I had an account there. I didn't. He took me over to an officer of the bank, a fellow with a Hoover collar and a John Gilbert mustache, who signed me up more cordially than I'd been treated in years. I walked out to the street, gaping at the entry in the bankbook he'd handed me. My pulse was jumping lumpily, my lungs refusing to work right, my head doing a Hopi rain dance. The date he'd stamped was May #, #. more afraid of -- being stranded, middle-aged, in the worst of the depression, or being yanked back to that brownstone house. I had only an instant torealize that I was a kid in high school uptown right at that moment. Then the whole scene vanished as fast as blinking and I was outside another bank somewhere else in the city. The date on the enevelope was May #th and it was still #. I made a # deposit there, then # in another place a few days later, and so forth, spending only a few minutes each time and going forward anywhere from a couple of days to almost a month. Every now and then, I had a stamped, addressed envelope to mail at a corner box. They were addressed to different stock bro-: kers and when I got one open before mailing it and took a look inside, it turned out to be an order to buy a few hundred shares of stock in a soft drink company in the name of Dr. Anthony Roberts. I hadn't remembered the price of the shares being that low. The last time I'd seen the quotation, it was more than five times as much as it was then. I is making dough myself, but i was doing even better for May K'oberts. A few times I had to stay  i round for an hour or so. There is the night I found myself in a i shy speakeasy with two envelopes that I was to bet the consents of, according to the instructions on the outside. It was June 'il, #, and I had to bet on Jack Sharkey to take the heavyweight title away from Max Schmeling. The place was serious and quiet -- no more' than three women, a couple of bartenders, and the rest male customers, including two cops, huddling up close to the radio. An affable character was taking bets. He gave me a wise little smile when I put the money down on Sharkey. "Well, it's a pleasure to do business with a man who wants an American to win," he said, "and the hell with the smart dough, eh?" "Yeah," I said, and tried to smile back, but so much of the smart money was going on Schmeling that I wondered if May Roberts hadn't made a mistake. I couldn't remember who had won. "You know what J. P. Morgan said -- don't sell America short." "I'll take a buck for my share," said a sour guy who barely managed to stand. "Lousy grass growing in the lousy streets, nobody working, no future, nothing!" "We'll come out of it okay," I told him confidently. He snorted into his gin. "Not in our lifetime, Mac. It'd take a miracle to put this country on its feet again. I don't believe in miracles." He put his scowling face up close to mine and breathed blearily and belligerently at me. "Do you?" "Shut up, Gus," one of the bartenders said. "The fight's starting." and a lot of bad Scotch, listening. It went the whole IS rounds, Sharkey won, and I was in almost as bad shape as Gus, who'd passed out halfway through the battle. All I can recall is the affable character handing . over a big roll and saying, "Lucky for me more guys don't sell America short," and trying to separate the money into the right amounts and put them into the right envelopes, while stumbling out the door, when everything changed and I was outside a bank again. I thought, "My God, what a hangover cure!" I was as sober as if I hadn't had a drink, when I made that deposit. There were more envelopes to mail and more deposits to make and bets to put down on Singing Wood in # at Belmont Park and Max Baer over Primo Carnera, and then Cavalcade at Churchill Downs in #, and James Braddock over Baer in #, and a big daily double payoff, Wanoah-Arakay at Tropical Park, and so on, skipping through the years like a flat stone over water, touching here and there for a few minutes to an hour at a time. I kept the envelopes for May Roberts and myself in different pockets and the bankbooks in another. The envelopes were beginning to bulge and the deposits and accrued interest were something to watch grow. The whole thing, in fact, was so exciting that it was early October of # -- a' total of maybe four or five hours subjectively -- before I realized what she had me doing. I wasn't thinking much about the fact that I was time traveling or how she did it; I accepted that, though the sensation in some ways was creepy, like raising the dead. My father  and mother, for instance, were still alive in #. If I could break away from whatever it was that kept pulling me jumpily through time, I could go and see them. The thought, attracted me enough to make me shake badly with intent, yet pump dread through me. I wanted so damned badly to see them again and I didn't dare. I couldn't... Why couldn't I? Maybe the machine covered only the area around the various banks, speakeasies, bars and horse parlors. If I could get out of the area, whatever it might be, I could avoid coming back to whatever May Roberts had lined up for me. Because, naturally, I knew now what I was doing: I was making deposits and winning sure bets just as the "senile psychotics" had done. The ink on their bankbooks and bills was fresh because it was fresh; it wasn't given a chance to oxidize -- at the rate I was going, I'd be back to my own time in another few hours or so, with # or better in deposits, compound interest and cash. If I'd been around #, you see, she could have sent me back to the beginning of the century with the same amount of money, which would have accumulated to something like #. Get it now? I did. And I felt sick and frightened. The old people had died of starvation somehow with all that dough in cash or banks. I didn't give a hang if the time travel was responsible, or something else was. I wasn't going to be found dead in my hotel and have Lou Pape curse my corpse because I'd been borrowing from him when, since #, I'd had a little fortune put away. He'd call me a i ' re mature senile psychotic and he'd be right, from his point of view, not knowing the truth. posit in October, #, I grabbed a battered old cab and fold the driver to step on it. When I showed him the # bill that was in it for him, he squashd down the gas pedal. In #, # was real money. We got a mile away from the i ank and the driver looked at me :n the rear-view mirror. "How far you want to go, mister?" My teeth were together so hard that I had to unclench them before I could answer, "As far away as we can get." "Cops after you?" "No, but somebody is. Don't he surprised at anything that happens, no matter what it is." "You mean like getting shot at?" he asked worriedly, slowing down. "You're not in any danger, friend. I am. Relax and step on it again." I wondered if she could still reach me, this far from the bank, and handed the guy the bill. No justice sticking him for the ride in case she should. He pushed the pedal down even harder than he had been doing before. We must have been close to three miles away when I blinked and was standing outside the first bank I'd seen in #. I don't know what the cab driver thought when I vanished out of his hack. He probably figured I'd opened the door and jumped while he wasn't looking. Maybe he even went back and searched for a body splashed all over the street. Well, it would have been a hopeless hunt. I was a week ahead. I gave up and drearily made my deposit. The one from early October that I'd missed I put in with this one. There was no way to escape the babe with the beautiful hard face, gorgeus warm body and plans for me that all seemed to add up to death, I didn't try any more. I went on making deposits, mailing orders to her stock brokers, and putting down bets that couldn't miss because they were all past history. I don't even remember what the last one was, a fight or a race. I hung around the bar that had long ago replaced the speakeasy, until the inevitable payoff, got myself a hamburger and headed out the door. All the envelopes I was supposed to use were gone and I felt shaky, knowing that the next place I'd see was the room with the wire mesh cage and the hooded motors. It was. S HE was on the other side of the cage, and I had five bankbooks and envelopes filled with cash amounting to more than #, but all I could think of was that I was hungry and something had happened to the hamburger while I was traveling through time. I must have fallen and dropped it, because my hand was covered with dust or dirt. I brushed it off and quickly felt my face and pulled up my sleeves to look at my arms. "Very smart," I said, "but I'm nowhere near emaciation." "What made you think you would be?" she asked. "Because the others always were." She cut the motors to idling speed and the vibrating mesh slowed down. I glared at her through it. God, she was lovely -- as lovely as an ice sculpture! The kind of face you'd love to kiss and slap, kiss and slap... "You came here with a preconceived notion, Mr, Weldon. I'm a businesswoman, not a monster. I like to think there's even a good deal of the altruist in me. I could hire only young people, but the old ones have more trouble finding work. And you've seen for yourself how I provide nest eggs for them they'd otherwise never have." "And take care of yourself at the same time." "That's the businesswoman in me. I need money .to operate." . "So do the old people. Only they die and you don't." She opened the gate and invited me out. "I make mistakes occasionally. I sometimes pick men and women who prove to be too old to stand the strain. I try not to let it happen, but they need money and work so badly that they don't always tell the truth about their age and state of health." "You could take those who have social security cards and references." "But those who don't have any are in worse need!" She paused. "You probably think I want only the money you and they bring back, that it's merely some sort of profit-making scheme. It isn't." "You mean the idea is not just to build up a fortune for you with a cut for whoever helps you do it?" "I said I need money to operate, Mr. Weldon, and this mehod serves. But there are other purposes, much more important. What you have gone through is -- basic training, you might say. You know now that it's possible to travel through time, and what it's like. The initial shock, in other words, is gone and you're better equipped to do something for me in another era." "Something else?" I stared at her puzzledly. "What else could you want?" "Let's have dinner first. You must be hungry." "I bought a hamburger just before you brought me back. I don't know what happened to it. My hand was dirty and the hamburger was gone, as if I'd fallen somehow and dropped it and got dirt on my hand." She looked worriedly at the hand, probably afraid I'd cut it and disqualified myself. I could understand that; you never know what kind of diseases can be picked up in different times, because I remember reading somewhere that germs keep changing according to conditions. Right now, for instance, strains of bacteria are becoming resistant to antibiotics. I knew her concern wasn't really for me, but it was pleasant all the same. "That could be the explanation, I suppose," she said. "The truth is that I've never taken a time voyage -- somebody has to operate the controls in the present -- so I can't say it's possible or impossible to fall. It must be, since you did. Perhaps the wrench back from the past was too violent and you slipped just before you returned."  She led me down to an ornate dining room, where the table had been set for two. The food was waiting on the table, steaming and smellingtasty. Nobody was around to serve us. She pointed out a chair to me and we sat down and began eating. I was a little nervous at first, afraid there might be something in the food, but it tasted fine and nothing happened after I swallowed a little and waited for some effect. "You did try to escape the time tractor beam, didn't you, Mr. Weldon?" she asked. I didn't have to answer; she knew. "That's a mistaken notion of how it functions. 'The control beam doesn't cover area ; it covers era. You could have flown to any part of the world and the beam would still have brought you back. Do I make myself clear?" She did. Too bloody clear. I waited for the rest. "I assume you've already formed an opinion of me," she went on. "A rather unflattering one, I imagine." " 'Bitch' is the cleanest word I can find. But a clever one. Anybody who can invent a time machine would have to be a genius." "I didn't invent it. My father did -- Dr, Anthony Robert -- using the funds you and others helped me provide him with." Her face grew soft and tender. "My father was a wonderful man, a great man, but he was called a crackpot. He was kept from teaching or working anywhere. It was just as well, I suppose, though he was too hurt to think so; he had more leisure to develop the time machine. He could have used it to extort repayment from mankind for his humiliation, but he didn't. He used it to help mankind." "Like how?" I goaded. "It doesn't matter, Mr. Weldon. You're determined to hate me and consider me a liar. Nothing I tell you can change that." S HE was right about the first part -- I hadn't dared let myself do anything except hate and fear her -- but she was wrong about the second. I remembered thinking how Lou Pape would have felt if I had died of starvation with over #, after borrowing from him all the time between jobs. Not knowing how I got it, he'd have been sore, thinking I'd played him for a patsy. What I'm trying to say is that Lou wouldn't have had enough information to judge me. I didn't have enough information yet, either, to judge her. "What do you want me to do?" I asked warily. "Everybody but one person was sent into the past on specific errands -- to save art treasures and relics that would otherwise have been lost to humanity." "Not because the things might be worth a lot of dough?" I said nastily. "You've already seen that I can get all the money I want. There were upheavals in the past -- great fires, wars, revolutions, vandalism -- and I had my associates save things that would have been destroyed. Oh, beautiful things, Mr. Weldon! The world would have been so much poorer without them!" "El Greco, for instance?" I asked, remembering the raving old man who had been found wandering with # in his coat lining. "El Greco, too. Several paintings that had been lost for centuries." She became more brisk and efficient-seeming. "Except for the one man I mentioned, I concentrated on the past -- the future is too completely unknown to us. And there's an additional reason why I tentatively explored it only once. But the one person who went there discovered something that would be of immense value to the world." "What happened to him?" She looked regretful. "He was too old. He survived just long enough to tell me that the future has something we need. It's a metal box, small enough to. carry, that could supply this whole city with power to run its industries and light its homes and streets!" "Sounds good. Who'd you say benefits if I get it?" "We share the profits equally, of course. But it must be understood that we sell the power so cheaply that everybody can afford it." "I'm not arguing. What's the other reason you didn't bother with the future?" "You can't bring anything from the future to the 'present that doesn't exist right now. I won't go into the theory, but it should be obvious that nothing can exist before it exists. You can't bring the box I want, only the technical data to build one." "Technical data? I'm an actor, not a scientist." "You'll have pens and weatherproof notebooks to copy it down in." mind about her. I've already said she was beautiful, which always prejudices a man in a woman's favor, but I couldn't forget the starvation cases. They hadn't shared anything but malnutrition, useless money and death. Then again, maybe her explanation was a good one, that she wanted to help those who needed help most and some of them lied about their age and physical condition because they wanted the jobs so badly. All I knew about were those who had died. How did I know there weren't others -- a lot more of them than the fatal cases, perhaps -- who came through all right and were able to enjoy their little fortunes? And there was her story about saving the treasures of the past and wanting to provide power at really low Cost. She was right about one thing; she didn't need any of that to make money with; her method was plenty good enough, using the actual records of the past to invest in stocks, bet on sports -- all sure gambles. But those starvation cases... , "Do I get any guarantees?" I demanded. She looked annoyed. "I'll need you for the data. You'll need me to turn it into manufacture. Is that enough of a guarantee?" "No. Do I come out of this alive?" "Mr. Weldon, please use some logic. I'm the one who's taking the risk. I've already given you more money than you've ever had at one time in your life. Part of my motive was to pay for services about to be rendered. Mostly, it was to give you experience in traveling through time." "And to prove to me that I can't run out," I added. "That happens to be a necessary attribute of the machine. I couldn't very well move you about through time unless it worked that way. If you'd look at my point of view, you'd see that I lose my investment if you don't bring back the data. I can't withdraw your money, you realize." "I don't know what to think," I said, dissatisfied with myself because I couldn't find out what, if anything, was wrong with the deal. "I'll get you the data for the power box if it's at all possible and then we'll see what happens." Finished eating, we went upstairs and I got into the cage. She closed the circuit. The motors screamed. The mesh blurred. And I was in a world I never knew. Y OU'D call it a city, I suppose ; there were enough buildings to make it one. But no citv ever had so much greenery, ft wasn't just tree-lined streets, like Unter den Linden in Berlin, or islands covered with shrubbery, like Park Avenue in New York. The grass and trees and shrubs grew around every building, separating them from each other by wide lawns. The buildings were more glass -- or what looked like glass -- than anything else. A few of the windows were opaque against the sun, but I couldn't see any shades or blinds. Some kind of polarizing glass or plastic? I felt uneasy being there, but it was a thrill just the same, to be alive in the future when I and everybody who lived in my day was supposed to be dead. The air smelled like the country. There was nd foul gas boiling from the teardrop cars on the glass-level road. They were made of transparent plastic clear around and from top to bottom, and they moved along at a fair clip, but more smoothly than swiftly. If I hadn't seen the airship overhead, I wouldn't have known it was there. It flew silently, a graceful ball without wings, seeming to be borne by the wind from one horizon to the other, except that no wind ever moved that fast. One car stopped nearby and someone shouted, "Here we are!" Several people leaped out and headed for me. I didn't think, I ran, I crossed the lawn and ducked into the nearest building and dodged through long, smoothly walled, shadowlessly lit corridors until I found a door that would open. I slammed it shut and locked it. Then, panting, I fell into a soft chair that seemed to form itself around my body, and felt like kicking myself for the bloody idiot I was. What in hell had I run for? They couldn't have known who I was. If I'd arrived in a time when people wore togas or bathing suits, there would have been some reason for singling me out, but they had all had clothes just like ours -- suits and shirts and ties for the men, a dress and high heels for the one woman with them. I felt somewhat disappointed that clothes hadn't changed any, but it worked out to my advantage; I wouldn't be so conspicuous. Yet why should anyone have yelled "Here we are!" unless... No, they must have thought I was somebody else. It didn't figure any other way. I had run because it was my first startled reaction and probably because I knew I was there on what might be considered illegal business; if I succeeded, some poor inventor would be done out of his royalties. I wished I hadn't run. Besides making me feel like a scared fool, I was sweaty and out of breath. Playing old men doesn't make climbing down fire escapes much tougher than it should be, but it doesn't exactly make a sprinter out of you -- not by several lungfuls. trying to guess what next. I had no more idea of where to go for what I wanted than an ancient Egyptian set down in the middle of Times Square with instructions to sneak a mummy out of the Metropolitan Museum. I didn't even have that much information. I didn't know any part of the city, how it was laid out, or where to get the data that May Roberts had sent me for. I opened the door quietly and looked both ways before going out. After losing myself in the cross-connecting corridors a few times, I finally came to an outside door. I stopped, tense, trying to get my courage. My inclination was to slip, sneak or dart out, but I made myself walk away like a decent, innocent citizen. That was one disguise they'd never be able to crack. All I had to do was act as if I belonged to that time and place and who would know the difference? There were other people walking as if they were in no hurry to get anywhere. I slowed down to their speed, but I wished wistfully that there was a crowd to dive into and get lost. A man dropped into step and said politely, "I beg your pardon. Are you a stranger in town?" I almost halted in alarm, but that might have been a giveaway. "What makes you think so?" I disked, forcing myself to keep at the same easy pace. "I -- didn't recognize your face nd I thought -- " "It's a big city," I said coldly. "You can't know everyone." "If there's anything I can do to help -- " I told him there wasn't and left him standing there. It was plain common sense, I had decided quickly while he was talking to me, not to take any risks by admitting anything. I might have been dumped into a police state or the country could have been at war without my knowing it, or maybe they were suspicious of strangers. For one reason or another, ranging from vagrancy to espionage, I could be pulled in, tortured, executed, God knows what. The place looked peaceful enough, but that didn't prove a thing. I went on walking, looking for something I couldn't be sure existed, in a city I was completely unfamiliar with, in a time when I had no right to be alive. It wasn't just a matter of getting the information she wanted. I'd have been satisfied to hang around until she pulled me back without the data... But then what would happen? Maybe the starvation cases were people who had failed her! For that matter, she could shoot me and send the remains anywhere in time to get rid of the evidence. Damn it, I didn't know if she was better or worse than I'd supposed, but I wasn't going to take any chances. I had to bring her what she wanted. It read; to shopping center. The arrow pointed along the road. When I came to a fork and wondered which way to go, there was another sign, then another pointing to still more farther on. I followed them to the middle of the city, a big square with a park in the center and shops of all kinds rimming it. The only shop I was interested in said : I went in. A neat young salesman came up and politely asked me if he could do anything for me. I sounded stupid even to myself, but I said, "No, thanks, I'd just like to do a little browsing," and gave a silly nervous laugh. Me, an actor, behaving like a frightened yokel! I felt ashamed of myself. He tried not to look surprised, but he didn't really succeed. Somebody else came in, though, for whichI was grateful, and he left me alone to look around. I don't know if I can get my feelings across to you. It's a situation that nobody would ever expect to find himself in, so it isn't easy to tell what it's like. But I've got to try. Let's stick with the ancient Egyptian I mentioned a while back, the one ordered to sneak a mummy out of the Metropolitan Museum. Maybe that'll make it clearer. The poor guy has no money he can use, naturally, and no idea of what New York's transportation system is like, where the museum is, how to get there, what visitors to a museum do and say, the regulations he might unwittingly break, how much an ordinary citizen is supposed to know about which customs and such. Now add the possible danger that he might be slapped into jail or an insane asylum if he makes a mistake and you've got a rough notion of the spot I felt I was in. Being able to speak English doesn't make much difference; not knowing what's regarded as right and wrong, and the unknown consequences, are enough to panic anybody. That doesn't make it clear enough.  Well, look, take the electrical appliances in that store; that might give you an idea of the situation and the wayit affected me. The appliances must have been as familiar to the people of that time as toasters and TV sets and lamps are to us. But the things didn't make a bit of sense to me... any more than our appliances would to the ancient Egyptian. Can you imagine him trying to figure out what those items are for and how they work? can puzzle over: There was a light fixture that you put against any part of a wall -- no screws, no cement, no wires, even -- and it held there and lit up, and it stayed lit no matter where you moved it on the wall. Talk about pin-up lamps... this was really it ! Then I came across something that looked like an ashtray with a blue electric shimmer obscuring the bottom of the bowl, I lit my pipe -- others I'd passed had been smoking, so I knew it was safe to do the same -- and flicked in the match. It disappeared. I don't mean it was swirled into some hidden compartment. It vanished. I emptied the pipe into the ashtray and that went, too. Looking around to make sure nobody was watching. I dredged some coins out of my pocket and let them drop into the tray. They were gone. Not a particle of them was left. A disintegrator? I haven't got the slightest idea. There were little mirror boxes with three tiny dials on the front of each. I turned the dials on one -- it was like using three dial telephones at the same time -- and a pretty girl's face popped onto the mirror surface and looked' # expectantly at me. "Yes?" she said, and waited for me to answer. "I -- uh -- wrong number, I guess," I answered, putting the box down in a hurry and going to the other side of the shop because I didn't have even a dim notion how to turn it off. The thing I was looking for was on a counter -- a tinted metal box no bigger than a suitcase, with a lipped hole on top and small undisguised verniers in front, I didn't know I'd found it, actually, until I twisted a vernier and every light in the store suddenly glared and the salesman came rushing over and politely moved me aside to shut it off. "We don't want to burn out every appliance in the place, do we?" he asked quietly. "I just wanted to see if it worked all right," I said, still shaking slightly. It could have blown up or electrocuted me, for all I knew. "But they always work," he said. "Ah -- always?" "Of course. The principle is simple and there are no parts to get worn out, so they last indefinitely," He suddenly smiled as if he'd just caught the gist. "Oh, you were joking! Naturally -- everybody learns about the Dynapack in primary education. You were interested in acquiring one?" "No, no. The -- the old one is good enough. I was just -- well, you know, interested in knowing ' if the new models are much different or better than the old ones." "But there haven't been any new models since #," he said. "Can you think of any reason why there should be?" "I -- guess not," I stammered. "But you never can tell." "You can with Dynapacks," he said, and he would have gone on if I hadn't lost my nerve and mumbled my way out of the store as fast as I could. Y OIwant to know why? He'd asked me if I wanted to "ac quire" a Dynapack, not buy one. I didn't know what "acquire" meant in that society. It could be anything from saving up coupons to winning whatever you wanted at some kind of lottery, or maybe working up the right number of labor units on the job -- in which case he'd want to know where I was employed and the equivalent of social security and similar information, which I naturally didn't have -- or it could just be fancy sales talk for buying. I couldn't guess, and I didn't care to expose myself any more than I had already. And my blunder about the Dynapack working and the new models was nothing to make me feel at all easier. Lord, the uncertainties and hazards of being in a world you don't know anything about! Daydreaming about visiting another age may be pleasant, but the reality is something else again. "Wait a minute, friend!" I heard the salesman call out behind me.  looked back as casually, I hoped, as the pedestrians who heard him. He was walking quickly toward me with a very worried expression on his face. I stepped up my own pace as unobtrusively as possible, trying to keep a lot of people between us, meanwhile praying that they'd think I was just somebody who was late for an appointment. The salesman didn't break into a run or yell for the cops, but I couldn't be sure he wouldn't. As soon as I came to a corner, # turned it and ran like hell. There was a sort of alley down the block. I jumped into it, found a basement door and stayed inside, pressed against the wall, quivering with tension and sucking air like a swimmer who'd stayed underwater too long. Even after I got my wind back, I wasn't anxious to go out. The place could have been cordoned off, with the police, the army and the navy all cooperating to nab me. What made me think so? Not a thing except remembering how puzzled our ancient Egyptian would have been if he got arrested in the subway for something everybody did casually and without punishment in his own time -- spitting! I could have done something just as innocent, as far as you and I are concerned, that this era would consider a misdemeanor or a major crime. And in what age was ignorance of the law ever an excuse? Instead of going back out, I prowled carefully into the building. It was strangely silent and deserted. I couldn't understand why until I came to a lavatory. There were little commodes and wash basins that came up to barely above my knees. The place was a school. Naturally it was deserted -- the kids were through for the day. I could feel the tension dissolve in me like a ramrod of ice melting, no longer keeping my back and neck stiff and taut. There probably wasn't a better place in the city for me to hide. A primary school! The salesman had said to me, "Everybody learns about the Dynapack in primary education." eerie, like visiting a familiar childhood scene that had been distorted by time into something almost totally unrecognizable. There were no blackboards, teacher's big desk, children's little desks, inkwells, pointers, globes or books. Yet it was a school. The small fixtures in the lavatory downstairs had told me that, and so did the miniature chairs drawn neatly under the low, vividly painted tables in the various schoolrooms. A large comfortable chair was evidently where the teacher sat when not wandering around among the pupils. In front of each chair, firmly attached to the table, was a box with a screen, and both sides of the box held spools of wire on blunt little spindles. The spools had large, clear numbers on them. Near the teacher's chair was a compact case with more spools on spindles, and there was a large screen on the inside wall, opposite the enormous windows. I went into one of the rooms and sat down in the teacher's chair, wondering how I was going to find out about the Dynapack. I felt like an archeologist guessing at the functions of strange relics he'd found in a dead city. Sitting in the chair was like sitting on a column of air that let me sit upright or slump as I chose. One of the arms had a row of buttons. I pressed one and waited nervously to find out if I'd done something that woulii get me into trouble. Concealed lights in the ceiling and walls began glowing, getting brighter, while the room gradually turned dark. I glanced arouryjl bewilderedly to see why, because it was still daylight. The windows seemed to be sliding slightly, very slowly, and as they slid, the sunlight was damped out. I grinned, thinking of what my ancient Egyptian would make of that. I knew there were two sheets of polarizing glass, probably with a vacuum between to keep out the cold and the heat, and the lights in the room were beautifully synchronized with the polarized sliding glass. I wasn't doing so badly. The rest of the objects might not be too hard to figure out. The spools in the case alongside the teacher's chair could be wire recordings. I looked for something to play them with, but there was no sign of a playback machine. I tried to lift a spool off a spindle. It wouldn't come off. Hah! The wire led down the spindle to the base of the box, holding the spool in place. That meant the spools could be played right in that position. But what started them playing? nutely. Every part of it was featureless -- no dials, switches or any unfamiliar counterparts. I even tried moving my hands over it, figuring it might be like a theramin, and spoke to it in different shades of commai, because it could have been built to respond to vocal orders. Nothing happened. Remember the Poe story that shows the best place to hide something is right out in the open, which is the last place anyone would look? Well, these things weren't manufactured to baffle people, any more than our devices generally are. But it's only by trying everything that somebody who didn't know what a switch is would start uf a vacuum cleaner, say, or light a big chandelier from a wall clear across the room. I'd pressed every inch of the box, hoping some part of it mighj act as a switch, and I finally touched one of the spindles. The spool immediately began spinning at a very low speed and the screen on the wall opposite the window glowed into life. "The history of the exploration of the Solar System," said an announcer's deep voice, "is one of the most adventuresAme in mankind's long list of achievements. Beginning with the crude rockets developed during World War II..." There were newsreel shots of V-l and V-# being blasted from their takeoff ramps and a montage of later experimental models. I wished I could see how it all turned out, but I was afraid to waste the time watching. At any moment, I might hear the footsteps of a guard or janitor or whoever tended buildings then. I pushed the spindle again. It checked the spool, which rewound swiftly and silently, and stopped itself when the rewinding was finished. I tried another. A nightmare underwater scene appeared. "With the aid of energy screens," said another voice, "the oceans of the world were completely charted by the year #..." I turned it off, then another on developments in medicine, one on architecture, one on history, the geography of such places as the interior of South America and Africa that were -- or are -- unknown today, and I was getting frantic, starting the wonderful wire films that held full-frequency sound and pictures in absolutely faithful color, and shutting them off hastily when I discovered they didn't have what I was looking for. They were courses for children, but they all contained information that our scientists are still groping for... and I couldn't chance watching one all the way through! I was frustratedly switching off a film on psychology when a female voice said from the door, "May I help you?" her in sudden fright. She was young and slim and slight, but she could scream loud enough to get help. Judging by the way she was looking at me, outwardly polite and yet visibly nervous, that scream would be coming at any second. "T must have wandered in here by mistake," I said, and pushed past her to the corridor, where I began running back the way I had come. "But you don't understand!" she cried after me. "I really want to help -- " Yeah, help, I thought, pounding toward the street door. A gag right out of that psychology film, probably -- get the patient to hold still, humor him, until you can get somebody to put him where he belongs. That's what one of our teachers would do, provided she wasn't too scared to think straight, if she found an oldlooking guy thumbing frenziedly through the textbooks in a grammar school classroom. When I came to the outside door, I stopped. I had no way of knowing whether she'd given out an alarm, or how she might have done it, but the obvious place to find me would be out on the street, dodging for cover somewhere. I pushed the door open and let it slam shut, hoping she'd hear it upstairs. Then I found a door, sneaked it open and went silently down the steps. In the basement, I looked for a furnace or a coal bin or a fuel tank to hide behind, but there weren't any. I don't know how they got their heat in the winter or eooled the building in the summer. Probably some central atomic plant that took care of the whole city, piping in the heat or coolant in underground conduits that were led up through the walls, because there weren't even any pipes visible. I hunched into the darkest corner I could find and hoped they wouldn't look for me there. B Y the time night came, hunger drove me out of the school, but I did it warily, making sure nobody was in sight. The streets of the shopping center were more or less deserted. There was no sign of a restaurant. I was so empty that I felt dizzy as I hunted for one. But 'lien a shocking realization made ne halt on the sidewalk and weat with horror. Even if there had been a restaurant, what would I have used for money? Now I got the whole foul pic' i ire. She had sent old people ack through time on errands like mine... and they'd starved to death because they couldn't buy food! No, that wasn't right. I renembered what I had told Lou 'ape : anybody who gets hungry nough can always find a truck . irden or a food store to rob. Only... I hadn't seen a truck . irden or food store anywhere in this city. And... I thought about people in the past having their hands rut off for stealing a loaf of bread. This civilization didn't look as if it went in for such drastic punishments, assuming I could find a loaf of bread to steal. But neither did most of the civilizations that practiced those barbarisms. I was more tired, hungry and scared than I'd ever believed a human being could get. Lost, completely lost in a. totally alien world, but one in which I could still be killed or starve to death... and God knew what was waiting for me in my own time in case I came back without the information she wanted. Or maybe even if I came back with it! That suspicion made up rfiy mind for me. Whatever happened to me now couldn't be worse than what she might do. At least I r didn't have to starve. I stopped a man in the street. I let several others go by before picking him deliberately because he was middle-aged, had a kindly face, and was smaller than me, so I could slug him and run if he raised a row. "Look, friend," I told him, "I'm just passing through town -- " "Ah?" he said pleasantly. " -- And I seem to have mislaid -- " No, that was dangerous. I'd been about to say I'd mislaid my wallet, but I still didn't know whether they used money in this era. He waited with a patient, friendly smile while I decided just how to put it. "The fact is that I haven't eaten all day and I wonder if you could help me get a meal." He said in the most neighborly voice imaginable, "I'll be glad to do anything I can, Mr. Weldon," M Y entire face seemed to drop open. "You -- you called me -- " "Mr. Weldon," he repeated, still looking up at me with that neighborly smile. "Mark Weldon, isn't it? From the #th Century?" I tried to answer, but my throat had tightened up worse than on any opening night I'd ever had to live through. I nodded, wondering terrifiedly what was going on. "Please relax," he said persuasively. "You're not ib any danger whatever. We offer you our utmost hospitality. Our time, you might say, is your time." "You know who I am," I managed to get out through my constricted glottis. "I've been doing all this running arid ducking and hiding for nothing." He shrugged sympathetically. "Everyone in the city was instructed to help you, but you were so nervous that we were afraid to alarm you with a direct approach. Every time we tried to, as a matter of fact, you vanished into one .place or another. We didn't follow for fear of the effect on you. We had to wait until you came voluntarily to u" My brain was racing again and getting nowhere. Part of it was dizziness from hunger, but only part. The rest was plain frightened confusion. They knew who I was. They'd been expecting me. They probably even knew what I was after. And they wanted, to help! "Let's not go into explanations now," he said, "although I'd like to smooth away the bewilderment and fear on your face. But you need to be fed first. Then we'll call in the others and -- " I pulled back. "What others? How do I know you're not setting up something for me that I'll wish I hadn't gotten into?" "Before you approached me, Mr. Weldon, you first had to decide that we represented no greater menace than May Roberts. Please believe me, we don't." So he knew about that, too! "All right. I'll take my chances," I gave in resignedly. "Where does a guy find a place to eat in this city?" I T was a handsome restaurant with soft light coming from three-dimensional, full-color na' ture murals that I might mistakenly have walked into if I'd been alone, they looked so much like gardens and forests and plains. It was no wonder I couldn't find a restaurant or food store or truck garden anywhere -- food came up through pneumatic chutes in each building, I'd been told on the way over, grown in hydroponic tanks in cities that specialized in agriculture, and those who wanted to eat "out" could drop into the restaurant each building had. Every city had its own function. This one was for people in the arts. I liked that. There was a glowing menu on the table with buttons alongside the various selections, I looked starvingly at the items, trying to decide which I wanted most. I picked oysters, onion soup, breast of guinea hen under plexiglas and was hunting for the tastiest and most recognizable dessert when the pleasant little guy shook his head regretfully and emphatically. "I'm afraid you can't eat any of those foods) Mr. Weldon," he said in a sad voice. "We'll explain why in a moment." A waiter and the manager came over. They obviously didn't want to stare at me, but they couldn't help it. I couldn't blame them. I'd have stared at somebody from George Washington's time, which is about what I must have represented to them. "Will you please arrange to have the special food for Mr. Weldon delivered here immediately?" the little guy asked. "Every restaurant has been standing by for this, Mr. Carr," said the manager. "It's on its way. Prepared, of course -- it's been ready since he first arrived." "Fine," said the little guy, Carr, "It can't be too soon. He's very hungry." I glanced around and noticed for the first time that there was nobody else in the restaurant. It was past the dinner hour, but. even so, there are always late diners. We had the place all to ourselves and it bothered me. They could have ganged up on me... But they didn't. A light gong sounded, and the waiter and manager hurried over to a slot of a door and brought out a couple of trays loaded with covered dishes, "Your dinner, Mr. Weldon," the manager said, putting the plates in front of me and removing.the lids. I stared down at the food. "This," I told them angrily, "is a hell of a trick to play on a starving man!" "Mashed dehydrated potatoes, canned meat and canned vegetables," Carr replied. "Not very appetizing. I know, but I'm afraid it's all we can allow you to' eat." I took the cover off the dessert dish. "Dried fruits!" I said in disgust. "Rather excessively dried, I'm sorry to say," the manager agreed mournfully. I sipped the blue stuff in a glass and almost spat it out. "Powdered milk! Are these things what you people have to live on?" "No, our diet is quite varied," Carr said in embarrassment. "But we unfortunately can't give you any of the foods we normally eat ourselves." "And why in blazes not?" "Please eat, Mr. Weldon," Carr begged with frantic earnestness. "There's so much to explain -- this is part of it, of course -- and it would be best if you heard it on a full stomach." I was famished enough to get the stuff down, which wasn't easy; uninviting as it looked, it tasted still worse. When I was through, Carr pushed several buttons on the glowing menu. Dishes came up from an opening in the center of the table and he showed me the luscious foods they contained. "Given your choice," he said, "you'd have preferred them to what you have eaten. Isn't that so, Mr. Weldon?" "You bet I would!" I answered, sore because I hadn't been given that choice. "And you would have died like the pathetic old people you ware investigating," said a voice behind me. I turned around, startled. Several men and women had come in while I'd been eating, their footsteps as silent as cats on a rug. I looked blankly from them to Carr and back again. "These are the clothes we ordinarily wear," Carr said. "An #th Century motif, as you can see -- updated knee breeches and shirt waists, a modified stock for the men, the daring low bodices of that era, the full skirts treated in a modern way by using sheer materials for the women, bright colors and sheens, buckled shoes of spun synthetics. Very gay, very ornamental, very comfortable, and thoroughly suitable to our time." "But everybody I saw was dressed like me!" I protested. "Only to keep you from feeling more conspicuous and anxious than you already were. It was quite a project, I can tell you -- your styles varied so greatly from decade to decade, especially those for women -- and the materials were a genuine problem; they'd gone out of existence long ago. We had the textile and tailoring cities working a full six months to clothe the inhabitants of this city, including, of course, the children. Everybody had to be clad as your contemporaries were, because we knew only that you would arrive in this vicinity, not where you might wander through the city." "There was one small difference you didn't notice," added a handsome mature woman. "You were the only man in a gray suit. We had a full description of what you were wearing, you see, and we made sure nobody else was dressed that way. Naturally, everyone knew who you were, and so we were kept informed of your movements." "What for?" I demanded in alarm. "What's this all about?" down, looking to me like a witchcraft jury from some old painting. "I'm Leo Blundell," said a tall man in plum-and-gold clothes. "As chairman of -- of the Mark Weldon Committee, it's my responsibility to handle this project correctly." "Project?" "To make certain that history is fulfilled, I have to tell you as much as you must know." "I wish somebody would!" "Very well, let me begin by telling you much of what you undoubtedly know already. In a sense, youare more a victim of Dr. Anthony Roberts than his physicist, but because of his eccentric behavior, he was ridiculed for his theories and hated for his arrogance. He was an almost perfect example of self-defeat, the way in which a man will hamper his career and wreck his happiness, and then blame the world for his failure and misery. To get back to his connection with you, however, he invented a time machine -- unfortunately, its secret has since been lost and never rediscovered -- and used it for antiI social purposes. When he died, his daughter May carried on his work. It was she who sent you to this time to learn the principle by which the Dynapack operates. She was a thoroughly ruthless woman." "Are ypu sure?" I asked uneasily. "Quite sure." "I know a number of old people died after she sent them on errands through time, but she said they'd lied about their age and health." "One would expect her to say that," a woman put in cuttingly. Blundell turned to her and shook his head. "Let Mr. Weldon clarify his feelings about her, Rhoda. They are obviously very mixed." "They are," I admitted. "She seemed hard, the first time I saw her, when I answered her ad, but she could have been just acting businesslike. I mean she had a lot of people to pick from and she had to be impersonal and make certain she had the right one. The next time -- I hope you don't know about that -- it was really my fault for breaking into her room. I really had a lot of admiration for the way she handled the situation." "Go on," Carr encouraged me. "And I can't complain about the deal she gave me. Sure, she litne out ahead on the money I lct and invested for her. But I did all right myself -- I was richer than I'd ever been in my life -- and she gave that money to me before I even did anything to earn it!" "Besides which," somebody else said, "she offered you half of the profits on the Dynapiack." for signs of hostility. I saw none. That was surprising. I'd come from the past to steal something from them and they weren't it all angry. Well, no, it wasn't leally stealing. I wouldn't be depriving them of the Dynapack. It just would have been invented before it was supposed to be. "She did," I said. "Though I wouldn't call that part of it philanthropy. She needed me for the data and I needed her to manufacture the things." "And she was a very beautiful woman," Blundell added. I squirmed a bit. "Yes." "Mr. Weldon, we know a good deal about her from notes that have come down to us among her private papers. She had a safety deposit box under a false name. I won't tell you the name; it was not discovered until many years later, and we will not voluntarily meddle with the past." I sat up and listened sharply. "So that's how you knew who I was and what I'd be wearing and what I came for! You even knew when and where I'd arrive!" "Correct," Blundell said. "What else do you know?" "That you suspected her of being responsible for the deaths of many old people by starvation. Your suspicion was justified, except that her father had caused all those that occurred before #, when she took over after his own death. All but two people were sent into the past. Roberts was curious about the future, of course, but he did not want to waste a victim on a trip that would probably be fruitless. In the past, you understand, he knew precisely what he was after. The future was completely unknown territory." "But she took the chance," I said. "If you can call deliberate murder taking a chance, yes. One man arrived in #, over fifty years ago. The other was yourself. The first one, as you know, died of malnutrition when he was brought back to your era." "And what happened to me?" I asked, jittering. "You will not die. We intend to make sure of that. All the other victims -- I presume you're interested in their errands?" "I think I know, but I'd like to find out just the same." "They were sent to the past to buy or steal treasures of various sorts -- art, sculpture, jewelry, fabulously valuable manuscripts and books, anything that had great scarcity value." "That's not possible," I objected. "She had all the money she wanted. Any time she needed more, all she had to do was send somebody back to put down bets and buy stocks that she knew were winners. She had the records, didn't she? There was no way she or her father could lose!" H E moved his shoulders in a plum-and-gold shrug. "Most of the treasures they accumulated were for acquisition's sake -- and for the sake of vengeance for the way they believed Dr. Roberts had been treated. When there were unusual expenses, such as replacing the very costly parts of the time machine, that required more than they could produce in ready cash, both Roberts and his daughter 'discovered' these treasures." ! He waited while I digested the miserable meal and the disturbing information he had given me. I thought I'd found a loophole in his explanation : "You said people were sent back to the past to buy treasures, besides stealing them." "I did," he agreed. "They were provided with currency of whatever era they were to visit." I felt my forehead wrinkle up as my theory fell apart. "Then they could buy food. Why should they have died of malnutrition?" "Because, as May Roberts herself told you, nothing can exist before jt exists. Neither can anything exist after it is out of existence. If you returned with a Dynapack, for example, it would revert to a lump of various metals, because that was what it was in your period. But let me give you a more personal instance. Do you remember coming back from your first trip with dust on your hand?" "Yes. I must have fallen." "On one hand? No, Mr. Weldon. May Roberts was greatly upset by the incident; she was afraid you would realize why the hamburger had turned to dust -- and why the old people died of starvation, All of them, not just a few." He paused, giving me a chance to understand what he had just said. I did, with a sick shock. "If I ate your food," I said shakily, "I'd feel satisfied until I was returned to my own time. But the food wouldn't go along with me!" "And so you, too, would die of malnutrition. The foods we have given you existed in your #   fra. We were very careful of that, so careful that many of i hem probably were stored years "-fore you left your time, We i egret that they are not very palatable, but at least we are positive they will go back with you. You will be as healthy when you arrive in the past as when you left. "Incidentally, she made you hange your clothes for the same reason -- they had been made in #. She had clothing from very era she wanted visited and i hose old people who would fit them best. Otherwise, you see, they'd have arrived naked." I began to shake as if I were is old as I'd pretended to be on the stage. "She's going to pull me back! If I don't bring her the information about the Dynapack, she'll shoot me!" "That, Mr. Weldon, is our problem," Blundell said, putting his hand comfortingly on my arm to calm me. "Your problem? I'm the one who'll get shot, not you!" "But we know in complete detail what will happen when you are returned to the #th Century." I pulled my arm away and grabbed his. "You know that? Tell me!" "I'm sorry, Mr. Weldon, If we tell you what you did, you might thing of some alternate action, and there is no knowing what the result would be." "But I didn't get shot or die of malnutrition?" "That much we can tell you. Neither." They all stood up, so bright and attractive in their colorful clothes that I felt like a shirtsleeved stage hand who'd wandered in on a costume play. "You will be returned in a month, according to the notes May Roberts left. She gave you plenty of time to get the data, you see. We propose to make that month an enjoyable one for you. The resources of our city -- and any others you care to visit -- are at your disposal. We wish you to take full advantage of them." "And the Dynapack?" "Let us worry about that. We want you to have a good time while you are our guest." I did. It was the most wonderful month of my life. T HE mesh cage blurred around me. I could see May Roberts through it, her hand just leaving the switch. She was as beautiful as ever, but I saw beneath her beauty the vengeful, vicious creature her father's bitterness had turned her into ; Blundell and Carr had let me read some of her notes, and I knew. I wished I could have spent the rest of my years in the future, instead of having to come back to this. She came over and opened the gate, smiling like an angel welcoming a bright new soul. Then her eyes traveled startledly over me and her smile almost dropped off. But she held it firmly in place. She had to, while she asked, "Do you have the notes I sent you for?" "Right here," I said. I reached into my breast pocket and brought out a stubby automatic and shot her through the right arm. Her closed hand opened and a little derringer clanked on the floor. She gaped at me with an expression of horrified surprise that should have been recorded permanently; it would have served as a model for generations of actors and actresses. "You -- brought back a weapon!" she gasped. "You shot me!" She stared vacantly at her bleeding arm and then at my automatic. "But you can't -- brin anything back from the future. And you aren't -- dying of malnutrition." She said it all in a voice shocked into toneless wonder. "The food I ate and this gun are from the present," I said. "The people of the future knew I was coming. They gave me food that wouldn't vanish from my cells when I returned. They also gave me the gun instead of the plans for the Dynapsck." "And you took it?" she screamed at me. "You idiot! I'd have shared the profits honestly with you. You'd have been worth "With acute malnutrition," I amended. "I like it better this way, thanks -- poor, but alive. Or relatively poor, I should say, because you've been very generous and I appreciate it." "By shooting me!" "I hated to puncture that lovely arm, but it wasn't as painful as starving or getting shot myself. Now if you don't mind -- or even if you do -- it's your turn to get into the cage, Miss Roberts." She tried to grab for the derringer on the floor with her left hand. "Don't bother," I said quietly. "You can't reach it before a bullet reaches you." # S HE straightened up, staring at me for the first time with terror in her eyes. "What are you going to do to me?" she whispered. "I could kill you as easily as you could havekilled me. Kill you and send your body into some other era. How many dozens of deaths were you responsible for? The law couldn't convict you of them, but I can. And I couldn't be convicted, either." She put her hand on the wound. Blood seeped through her fingers as she lifted her chin at me. "I won't beg for my life, Weldon, if that's what you want. I could offer you a partnership, but I'm not really in a position to offer it, am I?" She was magnificent, terrifyingly intelligent, brave clear through... and deadlier than a plague. I had to remember that. "Into the cage," I said. "I have some friends in the future who have plans for you. I won't tell you what they are, of course; you didn't tell me what I'd go through, did you? Give my friends my fondest regards. If I can manage it, I'll visit them -- and you." She backed warily into the cage. It would have been pleasant to kiss those wonderful lips good-by. I'd thought about them for a whole month, wanting them and loathing them at the same time. It would have been like kissing a coral snake. I knew it and I concentrated on shutting the gate on her. "You'd like to be rich, wouldn't you, Weldon?" she asked through the mesh. "I can be," I said. "I have the machine. I can send people into he past or future and make myr If a pile . of dough. Only I'd :ve them food to take along. I wouldn't kill them off to keep he secret to myself. Anything Ise on your mind?" "You want me," she stated. I didn't argue. "You could have me." "Just long enough to get my throat slit or brains blown out. I don't want anything that much." I rammed the switch closed. The mesh cage blurred and she was gone. Her blood was on the ioor, but she was gone into the : nture I had just come from. That was when the reaction tilt me. I'd escaped starvation and her gun, but I wasn't a hero and the release of tension flipped ny stomach over and unhinged my knees. Shaking badly, I stumbled through the big, empty house until I found a phone. that I still hadn't gotten over the tremors, in spite of a bottle of bfhndy I dug out of a credenza, maybe because the date on the label, #, . gave me a new case of the shivers. I could see the worry on Lou's face vanish when he assured himself that I was all right. It came back again, though, when I told him what had happened. He didn't believe any of it, naturally. I guess I hadn't really expected him to. "If I didn't know you, Mark," he said, shaking his big, dark head unhappily, "I'd send you over to Bellevue for observation. Even knowing you, maybe that's what I ought to do." "All right, let's see if there's any proof," I suggested tiredly. "From what I was told, there ought to be plenty," We searched the house clear down to the basement, where he stood with his face slack. "Christ!" he breathed. "The annex to the Metropolitan Museum!" The basement ran the length and breadth of the house and was twice as high as an average room, and the whole glittering place was crammed with paintings in rich, heavy frames, statuettes, books, manuscripts, goblets and ewers and jewelry made of gold and huge gems, and tapeseverything was as bright and sparkling and new as the day it was made, which was almost true of a lot of it. "The dame was loaded and she was an art collector, that's all," Lou said. "You can't sell me that screwy story of yours. She was a collector and she knew where to find things." "She certainly did," I agreed. "What did you do with her?" "I told you. I shot her through the arm before she could shoot me and I sent her into the future." He took me by the front of the jacket. "You killed her, Mark. You wanted all this stuff for yourself, so you knocked her off and got rid of her body somehow." "Why don't you go back to acting, where you belong, Lou, and leave sleuthing to people who know how?" I asked, too worn to pull his hands loose. "Would I kill her and call you up to get right over here? Wouldn't I have sneaked these things out first? Or more likely I'd have sneaked them out, hidden them and nobody -- including you -- would know I'd ever been here. Come "That's easy. You lost your on, use your head." nerve." "I'm not even losing my patience."  H E pushed me away savagely. "If you killed her for this stuff or because of that crazy yarn you gave me, I'm a cop and you're no friend. You're just a plain killer I happened to have known once, and I'll make sure you fry." "You always did have a taste for that kind of dialogue. Go ahead and wrap me up in an airtight case, have them throw the book at me, send me up the river, put me in the hot squat. But you'll have to do the proving, not me." He headed for the stairs. "I will. And don't try to make a break or I'll plug you as if I never saw you before." He put in a call at the phone upstairs. I didn't give a particular damn who it was he'd called. I was too relieved that I hadn't killed May Roberts; destroying anything that beautiful, however evil, would have stayed with me the rest of my life. There was another reason for my relief -- if I'd killed her and left the evidence for Lou to find, he'd never help me. No, that's not quite so; he'd probably have tried to get me to plead insanity on the basis of my unbelievable explanation. But most of all, I couldn't get rid of the look on her face when I'd shot her through the arm, the arm that was so wonderful to look at and that had held a murderous little gun to greet me with.  She was in the future now. She wouldn't be executed by them; they regarded crime as an illness, and they'd treat her with their marvelously advanced therapy and she'd become a useful, contented citizen, living out her existence in an era that had given me more happiness than I'd ever had. I sat and tried to stupefy my elf with brandy that should long i go have dried to brick-hardness, 'hile Lou Pape stood at the door vith his hand near his holster md glared at me. He didn't take  is eyes off me until somebody  amed Prof. Jeremiah Aaronson ame in and was introduced briefly and flatly to me. Then Lou took him upstairs. It was minutes before I resized what they were going to !o. I ran up after them. I was just in time to see Aaron.on carefully take the housing off the hooded motors, and leap back  uddenly from the fury of lightning sparks. r T'HE whole machine fused while we watched helplessly -- motors, switches, panel and mesh rage. They flashed blindingly and blew apart and melted together in a charred and molten pile, "Rigged," Aaronson said in the tone of a bitter curse. "Set to short if it was tampered with. I wouldn't be surprised if there were incendiaries placed at strategic spots. Nothing else could have made a mess like this." He finally glatjced down at his hand and saw it was scorched. He hissed with the realization of pain, blew on the burn, shook it in the air to cool it, and pulled a handkerchief out of his back pocket by reaching all the way around the rear for it with his left hand. Lou looked helplessly at the heap of cooling slag. "Can you make any sense of it, Prof?" he asked. "Can you?" Aaronson retorted. "Melt down a microtome or any other piece of machinery you're unfamiliar with, and see if you can identify it when it looks like this." He went out, wrapping his hand in the handkerchief. Lou kicked glumly at a piece of twisted tubing. "Aaronson is a top physicist, Mark. I was hoping he'd make enough out of the machine to -- ah, hell, I wanted to believe you! I couldn't. I still can't. Now we'll have to dig tmough the house to find her body." "You won't find it or the secret of the machine," I answered miserably. "I told you they said the secret would be lost. This is how. Now I'll never be able to visit the future again. I'll never see them or May Roberts. They'll straighten her out, get rid of her hate and vindictiveness, and it won't do me a damned bit of good because the machine is gone and she's generations ahead of 'me." He turned to me puzzledly. "You're not afraid to have us dig for her body, Mark?" "Tear the place apart if you want." "We'll have to," he said. "I'm calling Homicide." "Call in the Marines. Call in anybody you like." "You'll have to stay in my custody until we're through." I shrugged. "As long as you leave me alone while you're doing your digging, I don't give a hang if I'm under arrest for suspicion of murder. I've got to do some straightening out. I wish the people in the future could take on the job -- they could do it faster and better than I can -- but some nice, peaceful quiet would help." H E didn't touch me or say a word to me as we waited for the squad to arrive. I sat in the chair and shut out first him and then the men with their sounding hammers and crowbars and all the rest. She'd been ruthless and callous, and she'd murdered old people with no more pity than a wolf among a herd of helpless sheep. But Blundell and Carr had told me that she was as much a victim as the oldsters who'd died of starvation with the riches she'd given them still untouched, on deposit in the banks or stuffed into hiding places or pinned to their shabby clothes. She needed treatment for the illness her father had inflicted on her. But even he, they'd said, had been suffering from a severe emotional disturbance and proper care could have made a great and honored scientist out of him. They'd told me the truth and made me hate her, and they'd told me their viewpoint and made that hatred impossible. I was here, in the present, without her. The machine was gone. Yearning over something I couldn't change would destroy me. I had no right to destroy myself. Nobody did, they'd told me, and nobody who reconciles himself to the fact that some situations just are impossible to work out ever could. I'd realized that when the squad packed up and left and Lou Pape came over to where I was sitting. "You knew we wouldn't find her," he said. "That's what I kept telling you." "Where is she?" "In Port Said, exotic hellhole of the world, where she's dancing in veils for the depraved -- " "Cut out the kidding! Where is she?" "What's the difference, Lou? She's not here, is she?" "That doesn't mean she can't be somewhere else, dead." "She's not dead. You don't have to believe me about anything else, just that" He hauled me out of the chair md stared hard at my face. You aren't lying," he said. "I know you well enough to know you're not." "All right, then." "But you're a damned fool to think a dish like that would have any part of you. I don't mean you're nothing a woman would go for, but she's more fang than female. You'd have to be richer and betterlooking than her, for ne thing -- " "Not after my friends get through with her. She'll know a good man when she sees one and I'd be what she wants." I slid my hand over my naked scalp. "Witfi a head of hair, I'd look my real age, which happens to 'e a year younger than you, if you remember. She'd go for me -- they checked our emotional quotients and we'd be a natural together. The only thing was that I was bald. They could have grown hair on my head, which would have taken care of that, and then we'd have gotten together like gin and tonic." L OU arched his black eyebrows at me. "They really could grow hair on you?" "Sure. Now you want to know why I didn't let them." I glaneed out the window at the smoky city. "That's why. They couldn't tell me if I'd ever get back to the future. I wasn't taking any chances. As long as there was a possibility that I'd be stranded in my own time, I wasn't going to lose my livelihood. Which reminds me, you have anything else to do here?" "There'll be a guard stationed around the house and all her holdings and art will be taken ovr until she comes back -- " "She won't." " -- or is declared legally dead." "And me?" I broke in. "We can't hold you without proof of murder." "Good enough. Then let's get out of here." "I have to go back on duty," he objected. "Not any more. I've got over # in cash and deposits -- enough to finance you and me." "Enough to kill her for." "Enough to finance you and me," I repeated doggedly, "I told you I had the money before she sent me into the future -- " "AH right, all right," he interrupted. "Let's not go into that again. We couldn't find a body, so you're free. Now what's this about financing the two of us?" I put my fingers around his arm and steered him out to the street. "This city has never had a worse cop than you," I said. "Why? Because you're an actor, not a cop. You're going back to acting, Lou. This money will keep us both going until we get a break." He gave me the sliteyed look he'd picked up in line of duty, "That wouldn't be a bribe, would 'it?" "Call it a kind of memorial to a lot of poor, innocent old people and a sick, tormented woman." We walked along in silence out in the clean sunshine. It was our silence; the sleek cars and burly trucks made their noise and the pedestrians added their gabble, but a good Stanislavsky actor like Lou wouldn't notice that. Neither would I, ordinarily, but I was giving him a chance to work his way through this situation. "I won't hand you a lie, Mark," he said finally. "I never stopped wanting to act. I'll take your deal on two considerations."  "All right, what are they?" "That whatever I take off you is strictly a loan." "No argument. What's the other?" He had an unlit cigarette almost to his lips. He held it there while he said: "That any time you come across a case of an old person who died of starvation with # stashed away somewhere, you turn fast to the theatrical page and not tell me or even think about it.". "I don't have to agree to that." H E lowered the cigarette, stopped and turned to me. "You mean it's no deal?" "Not that," I said. "I mean there won't be any more of those cases. Between knowing that and both of us back acting again. I'm satisfied. You don't have to believe me. Nobody does." He lit up and blew out a pretty plume, fine and slow and straight, which would have teleThen he grinned. "You wouldn't want to bet on that, would you?" "Not with a friend. I do all my surething betting with bookies." "Then make it a token bet," i he said. "One buck that somebody dies of starvation with a big poke within a year." I took the bet. I took the dollar a year later. i games If is a tough assignment for a Mid to know where a daydream ends and impossibility begins! R onny was playing by himself, which meant he was two tribes of Indians having a war. "Bang' he muttered, firing an imaginary rifle. He decided that it was a time in history before the white people had sold the Indians any guns, and changed the rifle into a bow. "Wi zz- thunk" he substituted, mimicking from an Indian film on TV the graphic sound of an arrow striking flesh, "Oof He folded down onto the rass, moaning, "Uhhhooh... and relaxing into defeat and death. "Want some chocolate milk, Ronny ?" asked his mother's voice from the kitchen. "No, thanks," he called back, climbing to his feet to be another man. "Wizzthunk, wizzthunk he added to the flights of arrows as the best archer in the tribe. "Last arrow, Wizzzz," he said, missing one enemy for realism. He addressed another battling brave. "Who has more arrows? They are coming too close. No time -- I'll have to use my knife He drew the imaginary knife, ducking an arrow as it shot close. standing somewhere else, and he saw that the warriors left alive were outnumbered. "We must retreat. We cannot leave our tribe without warriors to protect the women." Ronny decided that the chief was heroically wounded, his voice wavering from weakness. He had been propping himself against a tree to appear unharmed, but now he moved so that his braves could see he was pinned to the trunk by an arrow and could not walk. They cried out. He said, "Leave me and escape. But remember... No words came, just the feeling of being what he was, a dying old eagle, a chief of warriors, speaking to young warriors who would need advice of seasoned humor and moderation to carry them through their young battles. He had tg finish the sentence, tell them something wise. Ronny tried harder, pulling the feeling around him like a cloak of resignation and pride, leaning indifferently against the tree where the arrow had pinned him, hearing dimly in anticipation the sound of his aged voice conquering weakness to speak wisely of what they needed to be told. They had many battles ahead of them, and the battles would be against odds, with so many dead already. They must watch and wait, be flexible and tenacious, determined and persistent -- but not too rash, subtle and indirect -- not cowardly, and above all be patient with the triumph of the enemy and not maddened into suicidal direct attack. His stomach hurt with the arrow wound, and his braves waited to hear his words. He had to sum a part of his life's experience in words. Ronny tried harder to build the scene realistically. Then suddenly it was real. He was the man. He was an old man, guide and adviser in an oblique battle against great odds. He was dying of something and his stomach hurt with a knotted ache, like hunger, and he was thirsty. He had refused to let the young men make the sacrifice of trying to rescue him. He was hostage in the jail and dying, because he would not surrender to the enemy nor cease to fight them. He smiled and said, "Remember to live like other men, but -- remember to remember." And then he was saying things that could not be put into words, complex feelings that were ways of taking bad situations that made them easier to smile at, and then sentences that were not entences, but single alphabet letters pushing each other ' with igns, with a feeling of being coni iected like two halves of a swing, one side moving up when the other moved down, or like swings or like cogs and pendulums inside a clock, only without the fogs, just with the push. It wasn't adding or multipication, and it used letters instead of numbers, but Ronny knew it was some kind of arithmetic. And he wasn't Ronny. He was an old man, teaching young men, and the old man did oot know about Ronny. He thought sadly frdw little he would be able to convey to the young men, and he remembered more, trying to sum long memories and much living into a few direct thoughts. And Ronny was the old man and himself, both at ince. t TT was too intense. Part of Ronny wanted to escape and tie alone, and that part withdrew and wanted to play something. Ronny feat in the grass and played with his toes like a much younger child. Part of Ronny that was Doctor Revert Purcell sat on the edge of a prison cot, concentrating on secret unpublished equations of biogenic stability which he wanted to pass on to the responsible hands of young researchers in the concealed-research chain. He was using the way of thinking which they had told him was the telepathic sending of ideas to anyone ready to receive. It was odd that he himself could never tell when he was sending. Probably a matter of age. They had started trying to teach him when he was already too old for anything so different. The water tap, four feet away, was dripping steadily, and it was hard for Purcell to concentrate, so intense was his thirst. He wondered if he could gather strength to walk that far. He was sitting up and that was good, but the struggle to raise himself that far had left him dizzy and trembling. If he tried to stand, the effort would surely interrupt his transmitting of equations and all the data he had not sent yet. Would the man with the keys who looked in the door twice a day care whether Purcell died with dignity? He was the only audience, and his expression never changed when Purcell asked him to point out to the authorities that he was not being given anything to eat. It was funny to Purcell to find that he wanted the respect of any audience to his dying, even of a man without response who treated him as if he were already a corpse. Perhaps the man would respond if Purcell said, "I have changed my mind. I will tell." But if he said that, he would lose his own respect. At the biochemists' and biophysicists' convention, the reporter had asked him if any, of his researches could be applied to warfare. He had answered with no feeling of danger, knowing that what he did was common practice among research men, sure that it was an unchallengeable right. "Some of them can, but those I keep to myself." The reporter remained deadpan. "For instance?" "Well, I have to choose something that won't reveal how it's done now, but -- ah -- for example, a way of cheaply mass-producing specific antitoxins against any germ. It sounds harmless if you don't think about it, but actually it would make germ warfare the most deadly and inexpensive weapon yet developed, for it would make it possible to prevent the backspread of contagion into a country's own troops, without much expense. There would be hell to pay if anyone ever let that out." Then he had added, trying to get the reporter to understand enough to change his cynical unimpressed expression, "You understand, germs are cheap -- there would be  new plague to spread everytime some pipsqueak biologist mutated a new germ. It isn't even expensive or difficult, as atom bombs are." The headline was: "Scientist Refuses to Give Secret of Weapon to Government." G overnment men came and asked him if this was correct, and on having it confirmed pointed out that he had an obligation. The research foundations where he had worked were subsidized by government money. He had been deferred from military service during his early years of study and work so he could become a scientist, instead of having to fight or die on the battlefield. "This might be so," he had said. "I am making an attempt to serve mankind by doing as much good and as little damage as pos sible. If you don't mind, I'd rather ,use my own judgment about what constitutes service." The statement seemed too blunt the minute he had said it, and he recognized that it had implications that his judgment was superior to that of the government. It probably was the most antagonizing thing that I could have been said, but he J could see no other possible state ment, for it represented precisely i what he thought. There were bigger headlines j about that interview, and when I he stepped outside his building for lunch the next day, several small gangs of patriots arrived with the proclaimed purpose of pursuading him to tell. They fought each other for the privilege. The police had rescued him after he had lost several front teeth and had one eye badly gouged. They then left him to the care of the prison doctor in protective custody. Two days later, after having been questioned several times on his attitude toward revealing the parts of his research he had kept secret, he was transferred to a place that looked like a military jail, and left alone. He was not told what his status was. When someone came and asked him questions about his attitude, Purcell felt quite sure that what they were doing to him was illegal. He stated that he was going on a hunger strike until he was allowed to have visitors and see a lawyer. The next time the dinner hour arrived, they gave him nothing to eat. There had been no food in the cell since, and that was probably two weeks ago. He was not sure just how long, for during part of the second week his memory had become garbled. He dimly remembered 'something that might have been delirium, which could have lasted more than one day. Perhaps the military who wanted the antitoxins . for germ warfare were waiting quietly for him either to talk or die. and went into the kitchen, stumbling in his walk like a beginning toddler. "Chocmil?" he said to his mother. She poured him some and teased gently, "What's the matter, Ronny -- back to baby-talk?" He looked at her with big solemn eyes and drank slowly, not answering. In the cell somewhere distant. Dr. Purcell, famous biochemist, began waveringly trying fo rise to his feet, unable to remember hunger as anything separate from him that could ever be ended, but weakly wanting a glass of water. Ronny could not feed him with the chocolate milk. Even though this was another himself, the body that was drinking was not the one that was thirsty. He wandered out into the back yard again, carrying the glass. "Bang," he said deceptively, pointing with his hand in case his mother was looking. "Bang." Everything had to seem usual; he was sure of that. This was too big a thing, and too private, to tell a grownup. On the way back from the sink, Dr. Purcell slipped and fell and lit his head against the edge of the iron cot. Ronny felt the edge K-tshing through skin and into hone, and then a relaxing blankness inside his head, like falling sleep suddenly when they are Uing you a fairy story while vou want to stay awake to find out what happened next. "Bang," said Ronny vaguely, pointing at a tree. "Bang." He was ashamed because he had fallen down in the cell and hurt his head and become just Ronny ;'ain before he had finished nding out his equations.He ied to make believe he was alive igain, but it didn't work. You could never make-believe anything to a real good finish. They never ended neatly -- there was always something unfinished, and something that would t;o right on after the end. It would have been nice if the i ailers had come in and he had been able to say something noble to them before dying, to show that he was brave. "Bang," he said randomly, ointing his finger at his head, nd then jerked his hand away is if it had burned him. He had become the wrong person that time. The feel of a bullet jolting the side of his head was startling and unpleasant, even if not real, and the flash of someone's vindictive anger and self-pity while pulling a trigger... , My wife will be sorry she ever... He didn't like that kind of make-believe. It felt unsafe to do it without making up a story first. Ronny decided to be Indian braves again. They weren't very real, and when they were, they had simple straightforward emotions about courage and skill and pride and friendship that he would like. on the fence, watching him. "Nice day." What's the matter, kid, are you an esper? "Hul-lo," Ronny stood on one foot and watched him. Just making believe. I only want to play. They make it too serious, having all these troubles. "Good countryside," The man gestured at the back yards, all opened in together with tangled bushes here and there to crouch behind, when other kids were there to play hide and seek, and with trees to climb. It can be the Universe if you pick and choose who to be, and don't let wrong choices make you shut off from it. You can make yourself learn from this if you are strong enough. Who have you been? Ronny stood on the other foot and scratched the back of his leg with his toes. He didn't want to remember. He always forgot right away, but this grownup was confident and young and stronglooking, and meant something when he talked, not like most grownups. "I was playing Indian." I was an old cNef, captured by enemies, trying to pass on to other warriors the wisdom of my life before I died. He made believe he "Was the chief a little to show the young man what he was talking about. "Purcell!" The man drew in his breath between his teeth, and his face paled. He pulled back from reaching Ronny with his feelings, like holding his breath in. "Good game." You can fern from him. Don't leave him shut off, I beg you. You can let him influence you without being pulled off your own course. He was a good man. You were honored, and I envy the man you wilt be if you contacted him on resonant similarities. The grownup looked frightened. But you are too young. You'll block him out and lose him. Kids have to grow and learti at their own speed. Then he looked less afraid, but uncertain, and his thoughts struggled against each other. Their own speed. But there should be someone alive with Purcells pattern and memories. We loved him. Kids should grow at their own speed, but... How strong are you, Ronny? Can you move ahead of the normal growth pattern? Grownups always want you to do something. Ronny stared back, clenching his hands and moving his feet uneasily. The thoughts were open to him Do you want to be the old chief again, Ronny? Be him often, so you can learn to know what he : knew? ( And feel as he felt. It would be a stiff dose tor a kid. ) It will be rich and exciting, full of memories and skills. (But hard : to chew. I'm doing this for Pur  cell, Ronny, not for you. You  have to make up your own mind ) "That was a good game. Ai e you going to play it any more?" H IS mother would not like it. She would feel the difference in him, as much as if he had read one of the books she kept away from him, books that were supposed to be for adults only. The difference would hurt her. He was being bad, like eating between meals. But to know , what grownups knew... He tightened his fists and; looked down at the grass. "I'll play it some more." The young man smiled, still pale and holding half his feelings back behind a dam. Then mesh with me a moment. Let me in. He was in with the thought, feeling Ronny's confused consent, reassuring him by not think-? ing or looking around inside while  riding out a single call, Pur f II, Doc, that found the combination key to Ronny's guarded yesterdays and last nights and ten minutes agos. Ronny, I'll set that door, Purcell's memories, open tor you. You can't close it, hut feel like this about it -- and lie planted in a strong set, questioning, cool, open, a feeling of tbsorbing without words... it will give information when you need it, like a dictionary. The grownup straightened ,iway from the fence, preparing to walk off. Behind a dam pressed grief and anger for the leath of the man he called Pur ell. "And any time you want to be t he old chief, at any age he lived, rust make believe you are him." Grief and anger pressed more strongly against the dam, and the man turned and left rapidly, letting his thoughts flicker and scatter through private memories that Ronny did not share, that no one shared, breaking thought contact with everyone so that the man could be alone in his own mind to have his feelings in private. glass that had held his chocolate, milk from the back steps where he had left it and went inside. As he stepped into the kitchen, he knew what another kitchen had looked like for a fiye-year-old child who had been Purcell ninety years ago. There had been an iron sink, and a brownandgreen-spotted faucet, and the glass had been heavier and transparent, like real glass. Ronny reached up and put the colored plastic tumbler down, "That was a nice young man, dear. What did he say to you?" Ronny looked up at his mamma, comparing her with the remembered mamma of fifty years ago. He loved the other one, too. "He tol' me he's glad I play Indian."... For an offer to charter subscribers that will save you money and yet give you valuable bonuses!... , For pure myths for moderns... plotted, written and edited with the jm # if Jr  w.?I li? For Your ... u.' iI s # # ' S , Information Ancestor of the Dinosaurs in easy traveling distance, of New York, Chicago, San Diego or London(England) will, if they are so inclined, be able to see something without trouble for which they would formerly have had to travel half way around V jMWl V fi the world and possibly without success. For the first time in many decades, the New Zealand government has permitted the export for exhibition of four Tuataras, (Hatterias or Sphenodons; in short, rhynchocephalia) . What do they look like? Well, like lizards, more or less dirty green in color, with an unusually large head and unusually large bright eyes in that head. Adult specimens are about # inches long. The ones on exhibit in the zoological gardens of the cities mentioned are young specimens which have not yet attained their full size. But they do have the spiny crest along back and tail which is the reason for the name Tuatara, a Maori word which can be translated as "spinebearer." It should be abundantly clear by now, because of the mention of the New Zealand government and the Maori name of the little creature, that its home is in New Zealand. But no longer New Zealand generally. Only a few hundred years ago, the Tuatara, it is believed, lived on both the main islands of New Zealand. The Maoris who came there from their original home islands of the Southern Pacific -- they call their original home Hawaiki, but it was not the Hawaii of our maps -- did not bother the small lizard much. Nor did the white settlers of a hundred and fifty years ago. But the white settlers brought animals with them -- dogs, cats and pigs, all three destructive to life-forms such as the Tuatara. The pigs especially, with their habit of rummaging through underbrush and eating everything that isn't wood or stone, exterminated the Tuatara on the main islands, by eating lizards and eggs alike. All this happened without the settlers being even aware of what went on, which is the main reason why so much of this article is conjecture. Tuatara, if it had ever been abundant on the South Island, would still be there. There are still large unsettled and virtually unexplored areas on the South Island, as the recent rediscovery of the bird Takahe ( Notorrds ) has demonstrated. At any event, if you want to find the present home of Tuatara on a map, you need a pretty good map. The North and South Islands of New Zealand are separated by Cook Strait. West of Cook Strait, due north of the South Island, there is a smaller island named D'Urville Island, which is still indicated on most maps. Due north ot D'Urville Island there is a small rocky islet called Stephen Island, rarely seen on any map. But it is Tuatara's home, or rather one of them, for the little saurian also occurs on a few other rocky islands along the New Zealand coast, all strictly protected. When at home, Tuatara, slowmoving and cold-loving, eats insects, small crustaceans and other lizards, provided they are small enough. In captivity the diet is usually earthworms, but some have taken fish. The fact that they do eat fish, even though rarely, may explain why the Tuataras, very long ago, decided to set up community housekeeping with birds, -- "dovey petrels," to ! be precise. These marine birds ; nest in burrows which they dig, but the Tuataras move in on them. Whether the Tuataras elaborated upon the burrows or j the petrels obligingly did it for  them (as is generally assumed) is not completely known. But there is a double nest at the bottom; the petrels occupy the dugout to the left and the Tuataras the one to the right of the entrance. It was comparatively easy to tell that Tuatara (the scientific names, as has been mentioned, ire Hatteria or Sphenodoii) is very rare. There was no problem n reporting where and how they live. But when it comes to the question of why zoologists and paleontologists grow dreamyeyed at the very mention of the name, I don't have a one-sentence answer. T ET me try to explain it chron ologically. Tuatara became known to science about #. An explorer by the name of DiefFenbach reported on its existence in i German journal. The main reason why his report is still remembered is that he gave the name Ngarara as the Maori name; all others reported the native name as Tuatara, Tuatera, Ruatara, or Tuatete -- obviously the same word with slightly differing pronunciations. Four years before Dieffenbach. a British scientist, Edward Gray, had published a Note on a Peculiar Structure in the Head of an Agama. ? Of course, Tuatara is not an Agama lizard; but the report on the strange organ in its head caused some comment, and an anatomist by the name of Gunther went to work, delicately and diligently. Finally he could announce that the "structure" itself was not so peculiar, only its location on top of the head. It was a third eye! This was enough to give paleontologists vivid professional dreams. Once upon a time, during the Triassic period, some # million years ago, threeeyed reptiles were no rarity. But few of them f had survived even to the end of the Triassic Period. Here was one with that feature, still alive. Apparently the third eye had somewhat reduced its size and activity in the course of time. It is smaller than the other two and is protected by a large transparent scale which is "set" in a circle of small opaque scales. But it is a complete eye in structure. Its connecting optical nerve is in working order and the whole is sensitive at least to light and dark. (Only the large black seaweed-eating iguana of the Galapagos Islands also has a still sensitive third eye, but it is far less well-preserved than that of Hatteria.') The third or "pineal" eye alone proved that Tuatara was old. How old was established by careamination of each of its features. Tuatara turned out to be the last surviving member of a group of reptiles which bear the scientific label of rynchocephalians ("beakheads"). The group was going strong during the Triassic Period. During the following period, the Jurassic, they spread considerably, but became less numerous at the same time. One of these Jurassic rynchoago, Homoesaurus, looked and was so much like Tuatara that it would be hard to tell the two apart if both were still alive. The remains of Homoesaurus have been found in England and in Bavaria, but representatives of that type had reached Malaya and New Guinea at just about that time. There was then a land bridge from New Guinea to New Zealand's North Island via New Caledonia. This is how Tuatara got to New Zealand. Some time afterward, that land bridge broke up into widely separated islands. Tuatara was in a place where it was safe, with nothing to bother it, until the settlers introduced pigs. Occasionally you can read in a popular book or article that Tuatara is a surviving small dinosaur. That is not so! The dinosaurs came later. Tuatara is one of the ancestors of the dinosaurs. month I receive a letter in which I am informed that all space travel men lack imagination. Just because they have discovered that a rocket is the only known means for accelerating and decelerating in the vacuum of space, they want to use rockets for everything. And because they can't imagine anything else any more but liquid fuel rockets, they build rocket ships consisting of three stages, the two lower steps exclusively designed to boost the top stage up to the desired speed. Of course, the step below the third has to be much heavier and larger, and the bottom step, which has to lift all the others off the ground, must be the biggest and clumsiest of them all. But, the reasoning runs, we only have to get the top stage up to proper speed. There is no need for the lower stages to develop a lot of speed, especially since they are supposed to fall back, anyway. Why not use a catapultlike or gunlike device to put some initial speed behind the top stage? The whole job would be much easier and it probably would take less fuel, too. It almost sounds convincing. Or, rather, it may sound convincing to those who have never tackled the job. Let's look at an actual example. There was that two-stage shot which carried to # miles. Corporal rocket. The lower stage was a V-# rocket, which provided :ie upper stage with a velocity  if almost precisely one mile per second at an altitude of # miles. poral to # miles without a lower stage, we then have to supply one mile per second by means of a catapult or a gun. In fact, we may have to supply a little more than one mile per second, because the catapult obviously would not he # miles tall and would there it a lower altitude, where the air ; denser Ind offers more resist nce. The "muzzle velocity" 'ould have to be # feet per econd. The acceleration the rocket would receive in the catapult is fiven by the formula where a is the acceleration, s is the length of the catapult or the gun and v is the velocity at the end of the catapult -- those # feet per second, squared. Just try it a few times with various sets of figures and you'll be convinced that it is not lack of imagination that makes the space travel scientists stick to multiple stages. Even if you aim for as low a "muzzle velocity" as # ft.sec., you'll find that you either need a catapult of impossible length or else that the rocket would have to sustain accelerations as high as several hundred g. If you tried the latter, you would require a very massive rocket -- let's not even mention pilot and passengers -- so that it emerges in one piece and in workable condition. Unfortunately, it would then also have a very poor mass-ratio. Even with a mile-long shaft -- one drilled, say, into the top of a mountain -- the accelerations would still be too high for human occupants, in spite of the fact that humans can stand much higher accelerations than was believed possible as recently as eight years ago. And a tube one mile long, whether it is a vertical shaft in a mountain or a nearvertical structure up a steep mountain slope, will cost large sums of money. What you really need, though, is an acceleration path # or # miles long; more in some cases. And the cheapest way to accomplish that is by means of lower stages. My son suggested that you might be able to answer my question: " Why is there no frost on cloudy nights?" I have known this fact for years, but no one seems to be able to tell me why. Mrs. Mary Coulson RR #, Box # Silver Lake, Indiana The statement that there is no frost on cloudy night is generally correct; in fact, there is a proverb which says "clear Moon, frost soon,'" indicating the same observation. The explanation is mostly provided by the fact that the air near the ground is mostly heated by the ground. In other words, the Sun does not heat the bottom layers of the air to any appreciable extent directly. It heats the ground, which passes the heat onby re-radiation. If, after a clear day, the night is clear, too, the heat is radiated into space. But if a cloud blanket forms at sunset, it acts like a real blanket, trapping the heat between ground and cloud layer. There is one condition where you may have frost in spite of an overcast sky. This happens if the weather has been quite cold -- around # Fahrenheit, for some time; usually the sky is clear, or almost so, in such weather. Then, if a warm and moist air mass moves in, it may not displace the cold air mass, but ride on top of it. Where the moist warm air touches the cold air, the moisture will condense, forming a cloud blanket which keeps the Sun's rays out. The result is a series of cold days with an overcast sky. Why does water expand when it is cooled below its freezing point? Stephen Qbrecht # Glenway Drive S.E. Cedar Rapids, Iowa Water reaches its greatest density not at its freezing point, but somewhat above the freezing point, at # centigrade. It freezes at # centigrade. Above and below # centigrade, it has a lesser density, than at that critical temperature. This is of great biological importance. If water below zero centigrade -- ice -- were heavier than liquid water, all ice that forms would sink to the bottom of rivers and lakes. During a Jong and severe winter, the lakes and most rivers would be solidly filled with ice from the bottom up, presumably destroying many life-forms in the process. Since the ice floats on top, it forms an insulating layer, keeping the water below liquid so that aquatic life-forms can survive. Some time ago I heard that if a person stays in a completely darkened room long enough to allow his irises to open completely, he'll be able to see by socalled ' "black" or ultraviolet light, but that every object he sees will seem to be displaced a certain angular distance from its actual position. Can you shed any light ( black or otherwise ) on this? Bert Aver a Box # Fairhope, Alabama It is not true that everybody van see ultra-violet after he has I teen in the dark long enough for his eyes to attain maximum sensitivity. It is true that' some people can see ultra-violet and they don't even have to stay in a dark room -- the main point is here that the intensity of ordinarily visible light must he low enough so that the u-v is not "drowned out" completely. The ability to see u-v seems to be restricted to light-eyed people who are still fairly young; the ability seems to be lost with age. I don't know whether an age limit has been actually established. As a rule of thumb, a person over # years of age is too old for that. But the idea of an angular displacement is wrong. Everybody can "see" ultra-violet via his camera. If there were sufcli a displacement, all pictures taken in light with much u-v in it (sunlight, for example) would be fuzzy or have double outlines. I admit having seen photographs with fuzzy or double outlines, but the u-v had nothing to do with that. I have read that the Northern Lights are caused by Sun spots. If so, why are they seen only in the north? Would they be seen on other planets? Mildred Moore Hightstown, N. J. The Northern Lights are caused by solar activity (Sun spots), but they are not restricted to the north. They appear in the regions of the magnetic poles, which are reasonably close to the geographical poles. Scientific terminology is aurora borealis for those near the geographical North Pole and aurora australis for those near the geographical South Pole. The second portion of the question is especially interesting; it would he nice if we could be sure. To the best of my knowledge, no aurora has ever been seen in the Martian atmosphere, but quite a number of astronomers believe that aurorae may have been seen in the Venusian atmosphere. Venus, going around the Sun inside the orbit of Earth, shows decided phases like the Moon. It happens that f#r more of the sickle points is visible than can be accounted for geometrically. Also, the outline of the sickle is sometimes "bumpy." These irregularities do not necessarily have to be caused by aurorae, but they may be. #n the July #I issue of the American Scientist , George Gamow writes: "Recently this theoretical conclusion ( Weizsacker , Kuiper et. a.) found confirmation in the actual discovery of planetary systems near two close stars. Please explain. Joe Low # Holland Lakewood, Colo. When you ask me to explain Dr. Gamow'e statement, I take it that you are looking for confirmation of his assertion that planets of other stars are known. They are. To phrase it as carefully as possible, one has to say that star systems comparatively near in space to our own sun are known to have nonluminous companions of planetary mass. They have not been seen so far -- their existence is known because they influence the movement of their suns, which we can measure. The sUns in question are binaries or double stars, two suns moving around their common center of gravity. Once this motion has been established, we are able to predict the relative positions accurately. But by careful study of photographs taken over a number of years, it turned out that the positions did not check precisely. There had to be at least one more body, not registering on the plates, to account for this. Several such suspicious cases had been under investigation for some years when K. Aa. Strand of Sproul Observatory (Swarthmore College) announced in # that the double star #I in Cygnus had a companion of planetary mass, # times as massive as Jupiter and moving around its sun once in # years. Only a few months later, the Leander McCormick Observatory of the University of Virginia announced a similar dark companion of the system # in Ophiuchus. The period of this object is # years and its mass # times that of Jupiter. Naturally, only very large dark companions can be found by this method. But it is logical to expect smaller planets where there are large ones. announce The Richest Science Fiction Novel Contest in History # minimum Guaranteed to the author of the best... To raise the literary level of the field still higher... To augment the already high standards with new writing talent ,... To focus more attention on this increasingly important form of literature. Galaxy Science Fiction Magazine and one of the leading book publishin outright cash gifts, payments and guaranteed advance royalties. ,... The award novel will appear as a serial in Galaxy Science Fiction Magazine... It will be published in book form by Simon and Schuster... Galaxy Science Fiction Magazine and guaranteed advance royalties for book The entire # award will be paid to the winner at the time his (or her) name is announced -- certainly the largest single payment to any author in the history of science fiction. For Details and Rules See Page # When a really infallible scientific bureau makes a drastically 'serious error, the data must be wrong... but wrong in' what way? T HE first morning that they the planet, the executive officer stepped out of the ship. It was not quite dawn. Executive Hafner squinted in the early light ; his eyes opened wider, and he promptly went back inside. Three minutes later, he reappeared with the biologist in tow. "Last night you said there was nothing dangerous," said the executive. "Do you still think it's so?" Dano Marin stared. "I do." What his voice lacked in conviction, it made up in embarrassment. He laughed uncertainly. "This is no laughing matter. I'll talk to you later." The biologist stood by the ship and watched as the executive walked to the row of sleeping colonists. "Mrs. Athyl," said the executive as he stopped beside the sleeping figure. She yawned, rubbed her eyes, rolled over, and stood up. The covering that should have been there, however, wasn't. Neither was the garment she had on when she had gone to sleep. She assumed the conventional position of a woman who is astonished to find herself unclad without her knowledge or consent. "It's all right, Mrs. Athyl. I'm not a voyeur myself. Still, I think you should get some clothing on." Most of the colonists were awake now. Executive Hafner turned to them. "If you haven't any suitable clothing in the ship, the commissary will issue you some. Explanations will be given later." The colonists scattered. There was no compulsive modesty among them, for it couldn't have survived a year and a half in crowded spaceships. Nevertheless, it was a shock to awaken with no clothing on and not know who or what had removed it during the night. It was surprise more than anything else that disconcerted them. On his way back to the spaceship, Executive Hafner paused. "Any ideas about it?" Dano Marin shrugged. "How could I have? The planet is as new to me as it is to you." "Sure. But you're the biologist." As the only scientist in a crew of rough-and-ready colonists and builders, Marin was going to be called on to answer a lot of questions that weren't in his field. "Nocturnal insects, most likely," he suggested. That was pretty weak, though he knew that in ancient times locusts had stripped fields in a matter of hours. Could they do the same with the clothing of humans and not awaken them? "I'll look into the matter. As soon as I find anything, I'll let you know." "Good." Hafner nodded and went into the spaceship. grove in which the colonists had been sleeping. It had been a mistake to let them bed down there, but at the time the request had been made, there had seemed no reason not to grant it. After eighteen months in crowded ships everyone naturally wanted fresh air and the rustle of leaves overhead. Marin looked out through the grove. It was empty now; the colonists, both men and women, had disappeared inside the ship, dressing, probably. The trees were not tall and the leaves were dark bottle-green. Occasional huge white flowers caught sunlight that made them seem larger than they were. It wasn't Earth and therefore the trees couldn't be magnolias. But they reminded Marin of magnolia trees and thereafter he always thought of them as that. The problem of the missing clothing was ironic. Biological Survey never made a mistake -- yet obviously they had. They listed the planet as' the most suitable for Man of any so far discovered. Few insects, no dangerous animals, a most equitable climate. They had named it Glade because that was the word which fitted best. The whole land mass seemed to be one vast and pleasant meadow. Evidently there were things about the planet that Biological Survey had missed. Marin dropped to his knees and began to look for clues. If insects had been responsible, there ought to be a few dead ones, crushed, perhaps, as the colonists rolled over in their sleep. There were no insects, either live or dead. He stood up in disappointment and walked slowly through the grove. It might be the trees. At night they could exude a vapor which was capable of dissolving the material from which the clothing had been made. Farfetched, but not impossible. He crumbled a leaf in his hand and rubbed it against his sleeve. A pungent smell, but nothing happened. That didn't disprove the theory, of course. He looked out through the trees at the blue sun. It was bigger than Sol, but farther away. At Glade, it was about equal to the Sun on Earth. He almost missed the bright eyes that regarded him from the underbrush. Almost, but didn't -- the domain of biology begins at the edge of the atmosphere; it includes the brush and the small creatures that live in it. He swooped down on it. The creature fled squealing. He ran it down in the grass outside the grove. It collapsed into quaking flesh as he picked it up. He talked to it gently and the terror subsided. It nibbled contentedly on his jacket as he carried it back to the ship. unhappily into the cage. It was an undistinguished animal, small and something like an undeveloped rodent. Its fur was sparse and stringy, unglamorous; it would never be an item in the fur export trade. "Can we exterminate it?" gsked Hafner. "Locally, that is." "Hardly. It's ecologically basic." The executive looked blank. Dano Marin added the explanation: "You know how Biological Control works. As soon as a planet has been discovered that looks suitable, they send out a survey ship loaded with equipment. The ship flies low over a good part of the planet and the instruments in the ship record the neural currents of the animals below. The instruments can distinguish the characteristic neural patterns of anything that has a brain, including insects. "Anyway, they have a pretty good idea of the kinds of animals on the planet and their relative distribution. Naturally, the survey party takes a few specimens. They have to in order to correlate the pattern with the actual animal, otherwise the neural pattern would be merely a meaningless squiggle on a microfilm. "The survey shows that this animal is one of only four species of mammals on the planet. It is also the most numerous." Hafner grunted. "So if we kill them off here, others will swarm in from surrounding areas?" "That's about it. There are this peninsula. Of course, if you want to put a barrier across the narrow connection to the mainland, you might be able to wipe them out locally." The executive scowled. A barrier was possible, but it would involve more work than he cared to expend. "What do they eat?" he asked truculently. "A little bit of everything, apparently. Insects, fruits, berries, nuts, succulents, and grain." Dano Marin smiled. "I guess it could be called an omnivore -- now that our clothing is handy, it eats that, too." Hafner didn't smile. "I thought our clothing was supposed to be verminproof." Marin shrugged. "It is, on twenty-seven planets. On the twenty-eighth, we meet up with a little fella that has better digestive fluids, that's all." Hafner looked pained. "Are they likely to bother the crops i we plant?" ", "Offhand, I would say they aren't. But then I would have said the same about our clothing." Hafner made up his mind. "All j right. You worry about the crops. Find some way to keep them out of the fields. Meanwhile, everyone sleeps in the ship until we can  build dormitories." j Individual dwelling units would have been more appropriate in the colony at this stage, thought Marin. But it wasn't for him to decide. The executive was a man who regarded a schedule as somej thing to be exceeded. i "The omnivore -- " began Mar ' s m. I Hafner nodded impatiently. "Work on it," he said, and walked away. The biologist sighed. The omnivore really was a queer little creature, but it was by no means the most important thing on Glade. For instance, why were there so few species of land animals on the planet? No reptiles, numerous birds, and only four kinds of mammals. Every comparable planet teemed with a wild variety of life. Glade, in spite of seemingly ideal conditions, hadn't developed. Why? He had asked Biological Controls for this assignment because it had seemed an interesting problem. Now, apparently, he was being pressed into service as an exterminator. He reached in the cage and picked up the omnivore. Mammals on Glade were not unexpected. Parallel development took care of that. Given roughly the same kind of environment, similar animals would usually evolve. In the Late Carboniferous forest on Earth, there had been creatures ike the omnivore, the primitive mammal from which all others had evolved. On Glade,' that kind of evolution just hadn't taken place. What had kept nature from exploiting its evolutionary potentialities? There was the real problem, not how to wipe them out. Marin stuck a needle in the omnivore. It squealed and then relaxed. He drew out the blood and set it back in the cage. He could learn a lot about the animal from trying to kill it. T HE quartermaster was shouting, though his normal voice carried quite well. "How do you know it's mice?" the biologist asked him. "Look," said the quartermaster angrily. Marin looked. The evidence did indicate mice. Before he could speak, the quartermaster snapped, "Don't tell me they're only micelike creatures. I know that. The question is: how can I get rid of them?" "Have you tried poison?" "Tell me what poison to use and I'll use it." It wasn't the easiest question to answer. What was poisonous to an animal he had never seen and knew nothing about? According to Biological Survey, the animal didn't exist... It was unexpectedly serious. The colony could live off the land, and was expected to. But another group of colonists was due in three years. The colony was supposed to accumulate a surplus of food to feed the increased numbers. If they couldn't store the food they grew any better than the concentrates, that surplus was going be scanty. Marin went over the warehouse thoroughly. It was the usual early construction on a colonial world. Not esthetic, it was sturdy enough. Fused dirt floor, reinforced foot-thick walls, a ceiling slab of the same. The whole was bound together with a molecular cement that made it practically airtight. It had no windows; there were two doors. Certainly it should keep out rodents. A closer examination revealed an unexpected flaw. The floor was as hard as glass; no animal could gnaw through it, but, like glass, it was also brittle. The crew that had built the warehouse had evidently been in such a hurry to get back to Earth that they hadn't been as careful as they should have been, for here and there the floor was thin. Somewhere under the heavy equipment piled on it, the floor had cracked. There a burrowing animal had means of entry. Short .of building another warehouse, it was too late to do anything about that. Micelike animals were inside and had to be controlled where they were. The biologist straightened up. "Catch me a few of them alive and I'll see what I can do." I N the morning, a dozen live specimens were delivered to the lab. They actually did resemble mice. Their reactions were puzzling. No two of them were affected by the same poison. A compound that stiffened one in a matter of minutes left the others hale and hearty, and the poison he had developed to control the omnivores was completely ineffec tive. The depredations in the ware; house went on. Black mice, white ones, gray and brown, short tailed and long-eared, or the rej verse, they continued to eat the j concentrates and spoil what they j didn't eat. I Marin conferred with the executive, outlined the problem as he saw it and his ideas on what j could be done to combat the j nuisance. f "But we can't build another j warehouse," argued Hafner. "Not J until the atomic generator is set I up, at any rate. And then we'll j have other uses for the power." The executive rested his head in his hands. "I like the other soluj tion better. Build one and see how ' it works." I "I was thinking of three," said the biologist. "One," Hafner insisted. "We I can't spare the equipment until I we know how it works." At that he was probably right. ; They had equipment, as much as three ships could bring. But the more they brought, the more j was expected of the colony. The net effect was that equipment was always in short supply. Marin took the authorization to the engineer. On the way, he privately revised his specifications upward. If he couldn't get as many as he wanted, he might as well get a better one. In two days, the machine was ready. It was delivered in a small crate to the warehouse. The crate was opened and the machine leaped out and stood there, poised. "A cat!" exclaimed the quartermaster, pleased. He stretched out his hand toward the black fuzzy robot. "If you've touched anything a mouse may have, get your hand away," warned the biologist. "It reacts to smell as well as sight and sound." Hastily, the quartermaster withdrew his hand. The robot disappeared silently into the maze of stored material. In one week, though there were still some mice in the warehouse, they were no longer a danger. T HE executive called Marin into his office, a small sturdy building located in the center of the settlement. The colony was growing, assuming an aspect of permanency. Hafner sat in his chadr and looked out over that growth with satisfaction. "A good job on the mouse plague," he said. The biologist nodded. "Not bad, except there shouldn't be any mice here. Biological Survey -- " "Forget it," said the exec. "Everybody makes mistakes, even B. S." He leaned back and looked seriously at the biologist. "I have a job I need done. Just now I'm short of men... If you have no objections..." The exec was always short of men, would be until the planet was overcrowded, and he would try to find someone to do the work his own men should have done. Dano Marin was not directly responsible to Hafner; he was on loan to the expedition from Biological Controls. Still, it was a good idea to cooperate with the executive. He sighed. "It's not as bad as you think," said Hafner, interpreting the sound correctly. He smiled. "We've got the digger together. I want you to run it." Since it tied right in with his investigations, Dano Martin looked relieved and showed it. "Except for food, we have to import most of our supplies," Hafner explained. "It's a long haul, and we've got to make use of everything on the planet we can. We need oil. There are going to be a lot of wheels turning, and everyone of them will have to have oil. In time we'll set up a synthetic plant, but if we can locate a productive field now, it's to our advantage." "You're assuming the geology of Glade is similar to Earth?" Hafner waggled his hand. "Why not? It's a nicer twin of Earth." Why not? Because you couldn't always tell from the surface, thought. Marin. It seemed like Earth, but was it? Here was a good chance to find out the history of Glade. Hafner stood up. "Any time you're ready, a technician will check you out on the digger. Let me know before you go." a digger. It didn't move or otherwise displace' a gram of dirt or rock. It was a means of looking down below the surface, to any practical depth. A large crawler, it was big enough for a man to live in without discom... fort for a week. W It carried an outsize ultrasonic generator and a device for directing the beam into  the planet. That was the sending apparatus. The receiving end bec gan with a large sonic lens which g picked up sound beams reflected 'f from any desired depth, converted it into electrical energy and  thence into an image which was flashed onto a screen. At the depth of ten miles, the image was fuzzy, though good enough to distinguish the main ' features of the strata. At three miles, it was better. It could pick p up the sound reflection of a buried coin and convert it into a picture on which the date could ! be seen. f It was to a geologist as a microscope is to a biologist. Being  a biologist, Dano Marin could ? appreciate the analogy. He started at the tip of the peninsula and zigzagged across, heading toward the isthmus. Methodically, he covered the territory, sleeping at night in thi digger. On the morning of th f third day, he discovered oil traces and by that afternoon he had located the main field. ' He should probably have turned back at once, but now that hr had found oil, he investigated more deliberately. Starting at the top, he let the image range downward below the top strata. It was the reverse of what it should have been. In the top few feet, there were plentiful fossil remains, mostly of the four species of mammals. The squirrellike creature and the far larger grazing animal were the forest dwellers. Of the plains animals, there were only two, in size fitting neatly between the extremes of the forest dwellers. After the first few feet, which corresponded to approximately twenty thousand years, he found virtually no fossils. Not until he reached a depth which he could correlate to the Late Carboniferous age on Earth did fossils reappear. Then they were of animals appropriate to the epoch. At that depth and below, the history of Glade was quite similar to Earth's. Puzzled, he checked again in a dozen widely scattered localities. The results were always the same -- fossil history for the first twenty thousand years, then none Beyond that, it was easy to trace the thread of biological development. In that period of approximatesomething unique had happened to Glade. What was it? On the fifth day his investigations were interrupted by the sound of the keyed-on radio. "Marin." "Yes?" He flipped on the sending switch. "How soon can you get back?" He looked at the photo-map. "Three hours. Two if I hurry." "Make it two. Never mind the oil." "I've found oil. But what's the matter?" "You can see it better than I can describe it. We'll discuss it when you get back." tracted the instruments into the digger. He turned it around and, with not tdo much regard for the terrain, let it roar. The treads tossed dirt high in the air. Animals fled squealing from in front of him. If the grove was small enough, he went around it, otherwise he went through and left matchsticks behind. He skidded the crawler ponderously to halt near the edge of the settlement. The center of activity was the warehouse. Pickups wheeled in and out, transferring supplies to a cleared area outside. He found Hafner in a corner of the warehouse, talking to the engineer. Hafner turned around when he came up. "Your mice have grown, Marin." Marin looked down. The robot cat lay on the floor. He knelt and examined it. The steel skeleton hadn't broken; it had been bent, badly. The tough plastic skin had been torn off and, inside, the delicate mechanism had been chewed into an unrecognizable mass. Around the cat were rats, twenty or thirty of them, huge by any standards. The cat had fought; the dead animals were headless or disembowled, unbelievably battered. But the robot had been outnumbered. Biological Survey had said there weren't any rats on Glade. They had also said that about mice. What was the key to their error? The biologist stood up. "What are you going to do about it?" "Build another warehouse, twofootthick fused dirt floors, monolithic construction. Transfer all perishables to it." Marin nodded. That would do it. It would take time, of course, and power, all they could draw out of the recently set up atomic generator. All other construction would have to be suspended. No wonder Hafner was disturbed. "Why not build more cats?" Marin suggested. The executive smiled nastily. "You weren't here when we opened the doors. The warehouse was swarming with rats. How many robot cats would we need -- five, fifteen? I don't know. Anyway the engineer tells me we have enough parts to build three more cats. The one lying there can't be salvaged." It didn't take an engineer to see that, thought Marin. Hafner continued, "If we need more, we'll have to rob the computer in the spaceship. I refuse to permit that." Obviously he would. The spaceship was the only link with Earth until the next expedition brought more colonists. No exec in his right mind would permit the ship to be crippled. But why had Hafner called him back? Merely to keep him informed of the situation? thoughts. "At night we'll floodlight the supplies we remove from the warehouse. We'll post a guard armed with decharged rifles until we can move the food into the new warehouse. That'll take about ten days. Meanwhile, our fast crops are ripening. It's my guess the rats will turn to them for food. In order to protect our future food supply, you'll have to activate your animals." The biologist started. "But it's against regulations to loose any animal on a planet until a complete investigation of the possible ill effects is made." "That takes ten or twenty years. This is an emergency and I'll be responsible -- in writing, if you want." The biologist was effectively countermanded. Another . rabbitinfested Australia or the planet that the snails took over might be in the making, but there was nothing he could do about it. "I hardly think they'll be of any use against rats this size," he protested. "You've got hormones. Apply them." The executive turned and began discussing construction with the engineer. gathered up and placed in the freezer for further study. After that, he retired to the laboratory and worked out a course of treatment for the domesticated animals that the colonists had brought with them. He gave them the first injections and watched them carefully until they were safely through the initial shock phase of growth. As soon as he saw they were going to survive, he bred them. Next he turned to the rats. Of note was the wide variation in size. Internally, the same thing was true. They had the usual organs, but the proportions of each varied greatly, more than is normal. Nor were their teeth uniform. Some carried huge fangs set in delicate jaws; others had tiny teeth that didn't match the massive bone structure. As a species, they were the most scrambled the biologist had ever encountered. He turned the microscope on their tissues and tabulated the results. There was less difference here between individual specimens, but it was enough to set him pondering. The reproductive cells were especially baffling. Late in the day, he felt rather than heard the soundless whoosh of the construction machinery. He looked out of the laboratory and saw smoke rolling upward. As soon as the vegetation was charred, the smoke ceased and heat waves danced into the sky. They were building on a hill. The little creatures that crept and crawled in the brush attacked in the most vulnerable spot, the food supply. There was no brush, not a blade of grass, on the hill when the colonists finished. were the hunting dogs of the agricultural era. What they lacked in size they made up in ferocity toward rodents. They had earned their keep originally in granaries and fields, and, for a brief time, they were doing it again on colonial worlds where conditions were repeated. The dogs the colonists brought had been terriers. They were still as fast, still with the same antirodent disposition, but they were no longer small. It had been a difficult job, yet Marin had done it well, for the dogs had lost none of their skill and speed in growing, to the size of a great dane. The rats moved in on the fields of fast crops. Fast crops were made to order for a colonial world. They could be planted, grown, and harvested in a matter of weeks. After four such plantings, the fertility of the soil was destroyed, but that meant nothing in the early years of a colonial planet, for land was plentiful. The rat tide grew in the fast crops, and' the dogs were loosed on the rats. They ranged through the fields, hunting. A rush, a snap of their jaws, the shake of a head, and the rat was tossed aside, its back broken. The dogs went on to the next. Until they could not see, the dogs prowled and slaughtered. At night they came in bloody, most of it not their own, and exhausted. Marin pumped them full of antibiotics, bandaged their wounds, fed them through their veins, and shot them into sleep. In the morning he awakened them with an injection of stimulant and sent them tingling into battle. It took the rats two days to learn they could not feed during the day. Not so numerous, they came at night. They climbed on the vines and nibbled the fruit. They gnawed growing grain and ravaged vegetables. The next day the colonists set up lights. The dogs were with them, discouraging the few rats who were still foolish enough to forage while the sun was overhead. An hour before dusk, Marin called the dogs in and gave them an enforced rest. He brought them out of it after dark and took them to the fields, staggering, he scent of rats revived them; they were as eager as ever, if not quite so fast. The rats came from the surrounding meadows, not singly, or in twos and threes, as thy had before; this time they came together. Squealing and rustling the grass, they moved toward the fields. It was dark, and though he could not see them, Marin could hear them. He ordered the great lights turned on in the area  of the fields. The rats stopped under the The dogs quivered and whined. Marin held them back. The rats resumed their march, and Marin released the dogs. The dogs charged in to attack, but didn't dare brave the main mass. They picked off the stragglers and forced the rats into a tighter formation. After that the rats were virtually unassailable. The colonists could have burned the bunched-up rats with the right equipment, but they didn't have it and couldn't get it for years. Even if they'd had it, the use of such equipment would endanger the crops, which they had to save if they could. It was up to the dogs. The rat formation came to the edge of the fields, and broke. They could face a common enemy and remain united, but in the presence of food, they forgot that unity and scattered -- hunger was the great divisor. The dogs leaped joyously in pursuit. They hunted down the starved rodents, one by one, and killed them as they ate. When daylight came, the rat menace had ended. The next week the colonists harvested and processed the food for storage and immediately planted another crop. tried to analyze the situation. The colony was moving from crisis to crisis', all of them involving food. In itself, each critical situation was minor, but lumped together they could add up to failure. No matter how he looked at it, they just didn't have the equipment they needed to colonize Glade. The fault seemed to lie with Biological Survey; they hadn't reported the presence of pests that were endangering the food supply. Regardless of what the exec thought about them, Survey knew their business. If they said there were no mice or rats on Glade, then there hadn't been any -- when the survey was made. The question was : when did they come and how did they get here? Marin sat and stared at the wall, turning over hypotheses in his mind, discarding them when they failed to make sense. His gaze shifted from the wall to the cage of the omnivores, the squirrel-size forest creature. The most numerous animal on Glade, it was a commonplace sight to the colonists. And yet it was a remarkable animal, more than he had realized. Plain, insignificant in appearance, it might be the most important of any animal Man had encountered on the many worlds he had settled on. The longer he watched, the more Marin became convinced of it. He sat silent, observing the creature, not daring to move. He sat until it was dark and the omnivore resumed its normal activity. Normal? The word didn't apply on Glade. The interlude with the omnivore provided him with one answer. He needed another one; he thought he knew what it was, but he had to have more data, additional observations. He set up his equipment carefully on the fringes of the settlement. There and in no other place existed the information he wanted. He spent time in the digger, checking his original investigations. It added up to a complete picture. When he was certain of his facts, he called on Hafner. The executive was congenial; it was a reflection of the smoothness with which the objectives of the colony were being achieved. "Sit down," he said affably. "Smoke?" The biologist sat down and took a Cigarette. "I thought you'd like to know where the mice came from," he began. Hafner smiled. "They don't bother us any more." "I've also determined the origin of the rats." "They're under control. We're doing nicely." O N the contrary, thought Marin. He searched for the proper beginning. "Glade has an Earth-type climate and topography," he said. "Has had for the past twenty thousand years. Before that, ago, it was also like Earth of the comparable period." He watched the look of polite interest settle on the executive's face as he stated the obvious. Well, it was obvious, up to a point. The conclusions weren't, though. years and twenty thousand years ago, something happened to Glade," Marin went on. "I don't know the cause; it belongs to cosmic history and we may never find out. Anyway, whatever the cause -- fluctuations in the sun, unstable equilibrium of forces within the planet, or perhaps an encounter with an interstellar, dust cloud of variable density -- the climate on Glade changed. "It changed with inconceivable violence and it kept on years ago, plus or minus, there was carboniferous forest on Glade. Giant reptiles resembling dinosaurs and tiny mammals roamed through it. The first great change wiped out the dinosaurs, as it did on Earth. It didn't wipe out the still more primitive ancestor of the omnivore, because it could adapt to changing conditions. "Let me give you an idea how the conditions changed. For a few years a given area would be a desert; after that it would turn into a jungle. Still later a glacier would begin to form. And then the cycle would be repeated, with wild variations. All this might happen -- did happen -- within a span covered by the lifetime of a single omnivore. This occurred many times. For roughly a hunnorm of existence on Glade. This condition was hardly conducive to the preservation of fossils." Hafner saw the significance and was concerned. "You mean these climatic fluctuations suddenly stopped, twenty thousand years ago? Are they likely to begin again?" "I don't know," confessed the biologist. "We can probably determine it if we're interested." The exec nodded grimly. "We're interested, all right." Maybe we are, thought the biologist. He said, "The point is that survival was difficult. Birds could and did fly to more suitable climates; quite a few of them survived. Only one species of mammals managed to come through." "Your facts are not straight," observed Hafner. "There are four species, ranging in size from a squirrel to a water buffalo." "One species," Marin repeated doggedly. "They're the same. If the food supply for the largest animal increases, some of the smaller so-called species grow up. Conversely, if food becomes scarce in any category, the next generation, which apparently can be produced almost instantly, switches to a form which does have an adequate food supply." "The mice," Hafner said slowly. for him. "The mice weren't here when we got here. They were born of the squirrel-size omnivore." Hafner nodded. "And the rats?" "Bom of the next larger size. After all, we're environment, too -- perhaps the harshest the beasts have yet faced." Hafner was a practical man, trained to administer a colony. Concepts were not his familiar ground. "Mutations, then? But I thought -- " The biologist smiled. It was thin and cracked at the edges of his mouth. "On Earth, it would be mutation. Here it is merely normal evolutionary adaptation." He shook his head. "I never told you, but omnivores, though they could be mistaken for an animal from Earth, have no genes or chromosomes. Obviously they do have heredity, but how it is passed down, I don't know. However it functions, it responds to external conditions far faster than anything we've ever encountered." Hafner nodded to himself. "Then we'll never be free from pests." He clasped and unclasped his hands. "Unless, of course, we rid the planet of all animal life." "Radioactive dust?" asked the biologist. "They have survived worse." The exec considered alternatives. "Maybe we should leave the planet and leave it to the animals." "Too late," said the biologist. "They'll be on Earth, too, and all the planets we've settled on." Hafner looked at him. The same pictures formed in his mind that Marin had thought of. Three ships had been sent to colonize Glade. One had remained with the colonists, survival insurance in case anything unforeseen happened. Two had gone back to Earth to carry the report that all was well and that more supplies were needed. They had also carried specimens from the planet. The cages those creatures were kept in were secure. But a smaller species could get out, must already be free, inhabiting, undetected, the cargo spaces of the ships. There was nothing they could do to intercept those ships. And once they reached Earth, would the biologists suspect? Not for a long time. First a new kind of rat would appear. A mutation could account for that. Without" specific knowledge, there would be nothing to connect it with the specimens picked up from Glade. "We have to stay," said the biologist. "We have to study them and we can do it best here." He thought of the vast complex of buildings on Earth. There was too much invested to tear them down and make them vercould not be moved off the planet while the work was being done. They were committed to Glade not as a colony, but as a gigantic laboratory. They had gained one planet and lost the equivalent of ten, perhaps more when the destructive properties of the omnivores were finally assessed. A rasping animal cough interrupted the biologist's thoughts. Hafner jerked his head and glanced out the window. Lips tight, he grabbed a rifle off the wall and ran out. Marin followed him. fields where the second fast crop was maturing. On top of a knoll, he stopped and knelt. He flipped the dial to extreme charge, aimed, and fired. It was high; he missed the animal in the field. A neat strip of smoking brown appeared in the green vegetation. He aimed more carefully and fired again. The charge screamed out of the muzzle. It struck the animal on the forepaw. The beast leaped high in the air and fell down, dead and broiled. They stood over the animal Hafner had killed. Except for the lack of markings, it was a good imitation of a tiger. The exec prodded it with his toe. "We chase the rats out of the warehouse and they go to the fields," he muttered. "We hunt them down in the fields with dogs and they breed tigers." "Easier than rats," said Marin. "We can shoot tigers." He bent down over the slain dog near which they had surprised the big cat. The other dog came whining from the far comer of the field to which he had fled in terror. He was a courageous dog, but he could not face the great carnivore. He whimpered and licked the face of his mate. The biologist picked up the mangled dog and headed toward the laboratory. "You can't save her," said Hafner morosely. "She's dead." "But the pups aren't. We'll need them. The rats won't disappear merely because tigers have showed up." The head drooped limply over his arm and blood seeped into his clothing as Hafner followed him up the hill. "We've been here three months," the exec said suddenly. "The dogs have been ih the fields only two. And yet the tiger was mature. How do you account for something like that?" Marin bent under the weight of the dog. Hafner never would understand his bewilderment. As a biologist, all his categories were upset. What did evolution explain? It was a history of organic life on a particular world. Beyond that world, it might not apply. Even about himself there were many things Man didn't know, dark patches in his knowledge which theory simply had to pass over. About other creatures, his ignorance was sometimes limitless. Birth was simple; it occurred on countless planets. Meek grazing creatures, fierce carnivores -- the most unlikely animals gave birth to their young. It happened all the time. And the young grew up, became mature and mated. He remembered that evening in the laboratory. It was accidental -- what if he had been elsewhere and not witnessed it? They would not know what little they did. He explained it carefully to Hafner. "If the survival factor is high and there's a great disparity in size, the young need not ever be young. They may be born as fully functioning adults!" it had initially set, the colony progressed. The fast crops were slowed down and a more diversified selection was planted. New buildings were constructed and the supplies that were stored in them were spread out thin, for easy inspection. The pups survived and within a year shot up to maturity. After proper training, they were released to the fields where they joined the older dogs. The battle against the rats went on; they were held in check, though the damage they caused was considerable. The original animal, unchanged in form, developed an appetite for electrical insulation. There was no protection except to keep the power on at all times. Even then there were unwelcome interruptions until the short was located and the charred carcass was removed. Vehicles were kept tightly closed or parked only in verminproof buildings. While the plague didn't increase in numbers, it couldn't be eliminated, either. There was a flurry of tigers, but they were larger animals and were promptly shot down. They prowled at night, so the colonists were assigned to guard the settlement around the clock. Where lights failed to reach, the infra-red 'scope did. As fast as they came, the tigers died. Except for the first one, not a single dog was lost. The tigers changed, though not in form. Externally, they were all big and powerful killers. But as the Slaughter went on, Marin noticed one astonishing fact -- the internal organic structure became progressively more immature. The last one that was brought to him for examination was the equivalent of a newly born cub. That tiny stomach was suited more for the digestion of milk than meat. How it had furnished energy to drive those great muscles was something of a miracle. But drive it had, for a murderous fifteen minutes before the animal wars brought down. No lives were lost, though sick bay was kept busy for a while. That was the last tiger they shot. After that, the attacks ceased. The seasons passed and nothing new occurred. A spaceship civilization or even that fragment of it represented by the colony was too much for the creature, which Marin by now had come to think of as the "Omnimal." It had evolved out of a cataclysmic past, but it could not meet the challenge of the harshest environment. Or so it seemed. colonists were due, a new animal was detected. Food was missing from the fields. It was not another tiger: they were carnivorous. Nor rats, for vines were stripped in a manner that no rodent could manage. The food was not important. The colony had enough in storage. But if the new animal signaled another plague, it was necessary to know how to meet it. The sooner they knew what the animal was, the better defense they could set up against it. Dogs were useless. The animal roamed the field they were loose in, and they did not attack nor even seem to know it was there. The colonists were called upon for guard duty again, but it evaded them. They patrolled for a week and they still did not catch sight of it. Hafner called them in and rigged up an alarm system in the field most frequented by the animal. It detected that, too, and moved its sphere of operations to a field in which the alarm system had not been installed. Hafner conferred with the engineer, who devised an alarm that would react to body radiation. It was buried in the original field and the old alarm was moved to another. Two nights later, just before dawn, the alarm rang. Marin met Hafner at the edge of the settlement... Both carried rifles. They walked; the noise of any vehicle was likely to frighten the animal. They circled around and approached the field from the rear. The men in the camp had been alerted. If they needed help, it was ready. They crept silently through the underbrush. It was feeding in the field, not noisily, yet they could hear it. The dogs hadn't barked. They inched nearer. The blue sun of Glade came up and shone full on their quarry. The gun dropped in Hafner's hand. He clenched his teeth and raised it again. Marin put out a restraining arm. "Don't shoot," he whispered. "I'm the exec here. I say it's dangerous." "Dangerous," agreed Marin, still in a whisper. "That's why you can't shoot. It's more dan'gerous than you know." Hafner hesitated and Marin went on. "The omnimal couldn't compete in the changed environment and so it evolved mice. We stopped the mice and it countered with rats. We turned back the rat and it provided the tiger. "The tiger was easiest of all for us and so it was apparently stopped for a while. But it didn't really stop. Another anima was being formed, the one you see there. It took the omnimal two years to create it -- how, I don't quired to evolve it on Earth." Hafner hadn't lowered the rifle and he showed no signs of doing so. He looked lovingly into the sights. "Can't you see?" urged Marin. "We can't destroy the omnimal. It's on Earth now, and on the other planets, down in the storage areas of our big cities, masquerading as rats. And we've never been able to root out even our own terrestral rats, so how can we exterminate the omnimal?" "All the more reason to start now." Hafner's voice was flat. Marin struck the rifle down. "Are their rats better than ours?" he asked wearily. "Will their pests win or ours be stronger? Or will the two make peace, unite and interbreed, make war on us? It's not impossible; the omnimal could do it if interbreeding had a high survival factor. "Don't you still see? There is a progression. After the tiger, it bred this. If this evolution fails, if we shoot it down, what will it create next? This creature I think we can compete with. It's the one after this that I do not  want to face." head and looked around. Slowly it edged away and backed toward a nearby grove. The biologist stood up and called softly. The creature scurried to the trees and stopped just inside the shadows among them. The two men laid down their rifles. Together they approached the grove, hands spread open to show they carried no weapons. It came out to meet them. Naked, it had had no time to learn about clothing. Neither did it have weapons. It plucked a large white flower from the tree and extended this mutely as a sign of peace. "I wonder what it's like," said Marin. "It seems adult, but can it be, all the way through? What's inside that body?" "I wonder what's in his head," Hafner said worriedly. It looked very much like a man. Current (Veio Books: Science  Fantasy Fiction  We carry a full line of all current American science fiction, as well as a large stock of searce out-of-print books in this field. Back issues of science fiction magazines available. New York #. New York Open Monday Thru Saturday : #:# A.M. to #:# P.M. Open Wednesday Evenings until # :# P.M. (Phone GRamercy #-#I Secret of the House It's spice that's the variety of interplanetary life -- and it fust drove Kathy nutmeggyi O F course no one realized in advance what would be, ounce for ounce, the most valuable return cargo of the Earth-Venus ' spaceships, I even though the answer should have been obvious to anyone with the faintest knowledge of historical patterns. Rare metals? With the cost of fuel to lift them out of Venus's almost-Earth gravity making them even costlier than on Earth itself? No, the answer was the obvious but overlooked one: What did Marco Polo bring back from China and Vasco da Gama from India? Why was Columbus seeking a new route to the Indies? In one word: spices. Man's palate needs occasional rejuvenation. One of the main purposes of exploration, intercontinental or interplanetary, is the restimulation of jaded taste buds. And in addition to the new spices there were new methods of cooking, such as that wonderful native Venusian quick passing through live steam, which gave the startling effect of sizzling hot crisp rawness; or balj, that strange native dish which was a little like a curry and a little like a bouillabaisse, but richer and more subtle than either. There was sokalj, or Venusian swamphog, the most delicately delicious meat on three planets -- not that anything Martian would ever be considered by the true gourmet. Kathy listened to regularly once a week for the first year of her marriage. For she had married not only a prominent and successful man, she soon realized, but one who had been bitten at a susceptible age by the word gourmet. It was fun while they were courting. It was fun, anyway, for a video network receptionist to be taken to good restaurants by the top interplanetary commentator. It was especially fun to watch him go through the masculine production number of conferring with the headwaiter, sending his compliments (and instructions) to the chef, and exchanging views with the sommelier, as Kathy quickly learned to call the-man-with-the-wine. Wine did not ship well interplanetarily ; acceleration over one g, in the term of the cognoscenti, "bruised" it. In this domain, the French still reigned supreme, and stressed their superiority to mask their natural jealousy of the upstart Venusian colonists. In every American city -- with a few exceptions in New Orleans and San Francisco -- former "French" restaurants had become "Venusian" and even in Paris cuisine venerienne marked some of the most highly esteemed establishments. But the entertainment value of a gourmet exhibitionist decreased as courtship progressed logically into marriage, and being wined and dined gave place to the daily problem of feeding the man. Quick freezing had, of course, made the bride's problems simple compared to those of earlier centuries. But George, completely in character, insisted on a high percentage of personally prepared meals -- and was shrewd enough to spot any substitute makeshifts via the deep freeze and the electronic oven. Not even the apartment on the very top level of Manhattan, where you could still see the Hudson, not even the charge accounts at shops she'd never dared enter, not even the wondrous fact that she loved George with an intensity which she had always considered just an unlikely convention of the women's minimags -- none of these could quite reconcile Kathy to life with a man who could down three bowls of your best hand-made oyster stew without interrupting his speech on the glories of authentic balj a la Venusberg, who could devour enough of a prime rib roast to throw the whole week's budget out of joint while expatiating on the absurdity of the legend that Earth, cooks in general, and the Anglo-Saxons in particular, did at least understand beef. -of hiring a cook, not so much to satisfy George as to divert his inevitable reproaches to someone else. But aside from the fact that a cook's salary would turn her charge accounts anemic,' Kathy knew that her mother, both her grandmothers, and undoubtedly all four of her greatand all eight of her great-greatgrandmothers had fed their men and kept them happy. This was a matter of family pride. Then came the awful day when George brought Jose Lermontov home to dinner. Kathy's younger sister was also dining with them that night, and wrinkled her nose after George's face faded from the visiphone. "These revolting Venus-colonial diplomats," said Linda. "He'll have a swamp-beard and a paunch and a wife and six children at home. Kathy, why doesn't George ever meet anybody newsworthy who's -- well, worthy?" "He's a very fine young man, I hear," Kathy muttered distractedly. "Guerilla leader against the dictatorship, wrote a fine book about its overthrow. What worries me is the paunch -- and what I'm going to put into it." Five minutes after meeting the Venusian, Linda slipped into the kitchen to whisper, "Sister... please... can I have that in my stocking for Christmas?" But even this pleasing reversal did not divert Kathy from the task of preparing to fill the, as it turned out, non-existent paunch. Dinner, she thought a little later, was going surprisingly well, especially between Jose and Linda. But then George, having speared and destroyed the last pork chop, cleared his throat. "You must make allowances, Lermontov. Mere pork to a man accustomed to s okalj..." "Mean swamphog?" Jose asked politely, with the usual clipped Venusian avoidance of pronouns and articles. "And," George added commiseratingly, "this so-called 'country gravy' -- rather a shock to a man from a planet where they think, thank God, not in terms of gravies, but of sauces." "Very good gravy," said Jose, mopping up the last of his with a slice of Kathy's own bread. "Imagine 'so-called' because first made by those who live in country?" "Even granting that," George persisted, "can't you picture what just a pinch of baj-powder would have done for it? Or perhaps a hint of tinilj?" "Myself," Jose replied gravely, "prefer one of your Earth herbs -- dash of oregano, bit of savory. Summer savory, of course." George gave the matter serious thought. "Possibly. Very possibly. But in either case it demonstrates the pitiful lack of imagination of the average Earth housewife." It is conceivable that Kathy made too obvious a clatter in stacking and removing the dinner dishes. In any event, Linda followed her hastily into the kitchen. "Please, Kathy angel, don't explode, not just yet. I know George is asking for it, but he's probably been told already that all Earthwomen are shrews and I don't want..." Kathy controlled herself until the one agreeable result of the evening was reached when Jos asked if he might see Linda home. To her surprise, she went right on # G controlling herself even after they had left, because by then she had thought of The Plan.  npHE very next morning, The Plan was well under way. A: Kathy invaded her favori ite bookshop and bought every i book in stock on Venusian spices and cooking, and even added such pre-Venusian classics of culinary perception as BrillatSavarin, Escoffier, and M. F. K. Fisher. B: She enrolled herself for daily lessons at the Uya Rulj School of Venusian Cookery (formerly the Ecole de Cuisine Cordon Bleu). C: Knowing that George had a luncheon date in Chicago with his sponsor, she visited the restaurant where her husband normally lunched. It was an unobtrusive chop house in the thirties, far down on Manhattan's base-level, and the excellent lunch she enjoyed there confirmed her darkest suspicions. For two weeks she read her books and took her lessons without trying out what she learned except for lunches by herself. And she did learn things. George's school of thought had its points. For Kathy's cooking, like that of her eight great-great-grandmothers, had been not only Earthly but plain American. There was a fresh delight in learning that the Architect of all things had established on this planet a certain inevitable relationship between tomatoes and sweet basil, and had ordained that caraway seeds should fulfill the destiny of red cabbage -- even as on another planet He had sown tinilj so that the flesh of the swamphog might be even sweeter. And who was to anticipate the masterfully predestined interplanetary blends? The inescapable kinship of garlic and lamb. Kathy had long known, but her eyes opened wide on discovering how a pinch of ba;powder completed the trinity. But these discoveries did not weaken The Plan. And that same Architect smiled upon The Plan by allowing the network's robowaxer to deposit a minutely oversufficient flow upon the floor of the corridor in front of George's office. On that wax, George slipped and broke his leg. George probably never admitted, even to himself, that he enjoyed being bedridden: the visiphone calls, the mini-script couriers from the network, the bedside microphone and cameras. But he did begin to admit that he was enjoying Kathy's cooking. Where once she might have served steak, she now brought forth grenadine de boeuf a la venerienne. Where once she might have served her asparagus with melted butter, she now ventured on a hollandaise (with five grains of baljpowder replacing the cayenne of ancient recipes). Where once she might have served leftover simply reheated, she now masked them with a sauce which would cause the recumbent George to smack his lips, roll his eyes, and murmur, "Silj, of course, and chives... and a hint of tinilj... possibly a whisper of pnulj, probably Earth-grown? Yes, I thought so... and... what is that?" "Chevil, darling," Kathy would say, and he'd answer, "Of course, of course. I would have had it in a minute. You know, Katherine my dear, you are developing an imagination!" George's plasticast was to come off that Thursday, Kathy decided it was time for the denouement of The Plan. As she was painstakingly making up her shopping list on Thursday morning, the visiphone rang and it was, miraculously, not the network for George. "Oh, Kathy!" Linda burbled. "I've got one of those nice let'sseewhathappens dates with him tonight and could you possibly ask us both to dinner? Because he likes you and he's really just about almost there and if we were... you know, all in the family and everything, I think it might just -- " "Jose?" Kathy asked, knowing the answer. She grinned and doubled the quantities on the list. The worst of the preparations for dinner were over when Linda arrived, carrying, to Kathy's surprise, a weekend case. The girl devoted only the necessary minimum of time to admiring George's knitted leg, then dragged her sister into the bedroom. "Kathy, I've got such a problem. He's known so many women... all over two planets and at embassies and maybe even spies. I told you tonight I think he will; only I don't know what lipstick to use, what perfume, anything. I've got to make myself interesting; but I don't want to overdo it. So I just brought everything I have. You tell me." Kathy looked at the array. She thought of her dinner and The Plan and she began giving Linda her advice. TT was the same cast that had attended the awful dinner which inspired The Plan, but they were different people. Jose, no longer the visiting colonial, was a gentleman at home among friends; Linda was radiant in the glow of simplicity and a wellscrubbed face; and George was praising the food. He praised the green peas. He praised the mashed potatoes. And above all he praised the fried chicken. ,Jj "I can't quite analyze it," he kept saying. "There's a touch there I can't quite get. You've brought out the flavor miraculously. It wouldn't," he demanded suspiciously, "be that new powder Koenigsberg claims he found among the natives at the tip of the southern continent? I thought they hadn't shipped any of that in yet." "They haven't,darling," said Kathy. "Perhaps the tiniest pinch of balj with a little freshly ground celery seed?" "No." "Then what in two planets -- " "A woman must have some secrets, George. Let's just say this is... a secret of the house." At this point Kathy happened to catch Josh's eye and hastily looked away. It was impossible that a Venusian diplomat would be winking at his hostess! George was still pursuing his questions over brandy in the living room. Jose, also possibly (Kathy prayed) in a questionasking mood, had led Linda out onto what the architect called the sun-area, though Kathy persisted in thinking of it, more romantically, as the balcony. As she saw the two turn to come back in, Kathy headed for the kitchen, an immemorial spot for sisterly confidences. But it was not Linda who followed her in. It was Jose. He leaned casually against the door jamb and told her, "Know secret of house." "Yes?" said Kathy casually. "Oh, I mean -- you do? Sometimes I have to stop and reread you, like a telegram. Well?" "Bought food of highest quality, cooked it extremely well, relied on nothing but natural flavor, probably little salt. Good old George always wanted so much seasoning, this strikes him as new and revolutionary taste sensation. Right?" ly," she said. "I thought it would work and I was sure of it when I ate at his regular lunch place. That's just what they do; but because it's a chop house with a reputation, he thinks it's magic. Except I've learned things his way, too. From now on, Georgegets variety at home -- and I think he'll like all of it without ever knowing why he likes which." "Simplicity also magic," Jos# observed. "Your idea -- clean, fresh simplicity of Linda that accounts for fact am going to be your brother-in-law. Correct?" "Correct? It's perfect!" Impulsively, Kathy kissed him. "Oh, my!" she said as she drew back. "Now you've got lipstick after coming off the balcony spotless!" "Variety," said Jose approvingly. "Still wonder one thing, Kathy. Those mashed potatoes -- extraordinary. If secret of house, there's where. Confide in me?" "Now that you're part of the family, sure." "Yes?" "The secret is this: I take lots of butter and cream -- real cowstuff, no syntho -- and I beat the living bejeepers out of 'em." When they returned to the living room, it was obvious that Linda had told George the news. Using his newly recovered leg with as ostentatious pride as a year-old toddler, George advanced paternally upon Jos# Lermontov. "Let tonight's dinner be a marital lesson to you, my boy. Remember the last time you ate here, and realize that there's no fault in a wife that a little husbandly persistence can't cure." This time there was no doubt whatsoever that the gentlemanly Venusian diplomat was winking at his hostess. # Star Shelf ed by Judith Merril, Random House, Inc., New York, #. # pages, # T is rare that this sour-grapes reviewer goes all-out about an anthology; there have been too manyand most have been of poor quality. Here is one, however, that is way up on the top of the pile: an "idea" anthology that contains fantasy and science fiction and thrives on both. There are # I tales in the volume, all of which tell about odd and unlikely varieties of life (and "non-life") on or off our planet. All but three rate B-for better. A rather rare high average. Life types range from sentient whirlwinds (Robert Heinlein) to more or less standard robots, however, in the least routinely described. There are tales of ghosts, werewolves, mutants, angels, "creatures," gnomes and, often best of all, completely real and civilized beings on or from other planets and realms. Authors whose tales particularly enchanted me, in addition to the two men mentioned above, are Mark Clifton, Eric Frank Russell, Theodore Sturgeon, Laurence Manning (with a very touching story never before published anywhere), Anthony Boucher, Roger Dee, Lester del Rey, and Murray Leinster. Del Rey's "Helen O'Loy," incidentally, is the only story to have first been published before #. There is an excellent short bibliography of strange-life stories that have appeared in other anthologies: a fine idea, but here a little too short to be truly representative. Fletcher Pratt. Random House, New York, #. # pages, illustrated, # FT#HE second volume in the Coggins-Pratt series on astronautics for the younguns is just as good as the first, which was (see The present volume takes you from Earth to the first Space Station, to the Moon -- and does so in plain and not-too-technical language and in magnificent pictures, half of which are in full color. No attempt is made to overdramatize the humdrum aspects of the undertaking, or to oversimplify. While it does not make the job sound easy, it does make it easy to understand, both in writing and in the illustrations. cover is used as one of the fullpage plates (page #) in the book. It is not often that the cover of a science fiction magazine is sufficiently accurate, engineeringwise, to appear in a non-fiction discussion as a good approximation of future reality. by Mark Twain. Harper  Brothers, New York, #. # pages, # W HY do people generally ignore Mark Twain's "science fiction?" Could it be because all his fantasy was bitterly satiric? That may be, but the best science fiction is shrewd, penetrating and often sharp in tone. Well, here is Mark Twain at his satiricfantastic best. The book is an expanded version, prepared by the late Dixon Wecter, of Mark's famous squib against pomposity in religion and in daily life, "Captain Stormfield's Visit to Heaven," plus a hitherto unpublished satire on the same theme, "Letter From the Recording Angel." Two brand-new chapters in the Stormfield saga open the book with a superb attack on race prejudice. "The Recording Angel" slashingly satirizes hypocrisy and the meanness of miserly wealth; and the whole wonderful document presents some of the most hilariously biting satire -- and some of the richest science fiction imagination -- that has ever appeared in print. Pratt. Introduction by John Ciardi. Twayne Publishers, Inc., New York, #. # pages, #  TT is with a little hesitancy that I discuss this book in these columns. Witchery is probably not appropriate here -- especially stories which try to kid the reader into actually believing in supernatural powers. Nearly the best thing about this volume is John Ciardi's sharp and poetic introduction, an appreciative review of the anthropological origins of belief in witches and a deftly subtle analysis of witch types. As for the three novelets themselves, I find Leiber's "Conjure Wife," from a # Unknown Worlds, to be straight-faced (and very well-done) obscurantism, based on the concept of the soul as a tangible (and stealable) article. Blish's relatively short "There Shall Be No Darkness," from a is somewhat more persuasive for me, perhaps because it is closer to being science fiction. It is Fletcher Pratt's "The Blue Star," however, nearly novel length by itself, that provides the real surprise of the book. This never previously published tale is an immensely effective piece of mannered pseudo-historical writing, a recreation of a time when witchcraft was really believed in -- in this instance on a parallel world that is only slightly different from our world during its medieval period. It is full of color, sex, and wonderful, robust characters. The witchcraft, because it is placed in a suitable environment, is quite believable.For my money. Witches Three is worth buying especially because of the excellent imaginings in Fletcher Pratt's splendid baroque tapestry. antoniorrobles. Twayne Publishers, New York, #. # pages, # Witches Three, they also included in the package this changeling, this simplemad tale translated from the Spanish by Edward and Elizabeth Huberman. It is just about the goofiest thing I have read since Tristram Shandy. I don't know if it's any gooji; all I know is I enjoyed it! It tells of the adventures of a real centaur in Nazi Germany, through the Spanish Civil War, and finally into modern Mexico, where the author of this book, famed in prewar Spain, is now living. These adventures are partly sharp anti-Fascism, partly straight bizarre romance, and partly (a large part) sheer nonsense, but the kind of poetic nonsense that looseminded characters like the undersigned love. ton... Cecile Matschat, Editor; Carl Cat met, Consulting Editor, John C. Winston Co., Philadelphia. #. #-# pages, # each. " science fiction juveniles maintains the same high quality established by the first five A bit oversimple in the writing (for adults, that is) and overgadgety in the science, these tales nevertheless are clean as a whistle, excellent and effecive promotion of scientific and technological ideas, and "action-packed" without leaning too heavily on carnage and catastrophe, with one or two exceptions. Poul Anderson's Vault of the Ages is one of the exceptions -- a ilization destroyed and a barbaric society beginning its way back up the scale by means of data found in a Twentieth Century Time Vault. Arthur Clarke's Islands in the Sky is a wholly convincing tale of a boy's adventures on our first artificial satellite. Chad Oliver's Mists of Dawn is a dramatic but rather run-ofthe-mill tale of a lad's exciting doings in the year # B.C., where he was placed by an accident to a time machine. Philip St. John's Rocket Jockey is one of those rather oldfashioned tales of an "auto race" in space, with some nasty Martians as villains. It is perhaps the least convincing of the five tales. Bryce Walton's Sons of the Ocean Deep is a genuinely exciting story of the exploration of the ocean bottom, and of the very surprising things that are found there. It's cast in the future, when space travel is old-hat. The series is just the thing for the growing generation, and a fine lead-in for them to more adult science fiction eventually. The Drop Certainly the cheapest way to get where you want to go is to be deported. And there are times when it proves the only possible way! between planets, even on a ship like the Ironrod, so my first goal in Forbeston on Mars was always the pool. I stripped down to trunks, ultraviolet checked, and plunged out into the green-tinted water. After blowing around a while, I lay back and floated. Above, beyond the almost invisible protective dome, there was the purple velvet of the Martian sky, flecked, now that the Sun was low on the horizon, with the larger stars. One of jj them, unwinking and tremendous, was green -- Earth, of course. From the pool to the club; the : usual routine. The Senior Officers' ; Club was on the corner of #th j and X, just across from the Dej partment of Commerce building. I had belonged to it two years now, and at # was no longer the ' youngest member. A prodigy of #I had got his master's ticket two or three months before. I checked in, and from his little cubbyhole Steve recognized me, which was certainly an honor. He brought my mail down from its box : half a dozen bills, two vocoletters from a distant cousin, and a pile of advertising voco-flips. Steve said: "Where've you been, Captain Newsam?" The individual naming was another part of his technique. I had noticed that people he really had known for years he just called "Captain," "Commodore," or whatever it was. "Venus to Mercury run," I told him. "Clarke's Point, Karsville, Mordecai -- the usual." "You get around," he said. "I stick here." I'd heard the complaint from, him before, and also from others in Forbeston and at other landfalls. They mostly looked contented enough, though. "One place is like another," I told him tiredly. "Yes," he said. "I've heard that. What you're used to, I figure. Going in to eat?" "Directly." I dropped the vocoflips in a disposal chute. "Do something for me, Steve." "Any old thing. What is it?" "Check me Captain Gains." He didn't hesitate long, but I'm used to observing small actions and probing them -- I did a thesis on behavior for my diploma. I saw Steve's eyes flicker, and the involuntary movement of his hands. He said: "I'll check him, Captain. I haven't seen him around much lately." s "How lately?" I asked quietly. He was smooth again now. "Well, you know how it is. With serving officers, you don't always know whether they're here or away. Even when they're at Forbeston, they don't always come into the club. Hunting trips and such." "Your memory's not bad, Steve. Just when did you last see him?" He pretended to consider. "Might be two months. How long you been gone?" "Just over two months." "Yes, I'd say that's about it." "Thanks. Check him for me all the same. Check him all over. I'm going in to eat." the window, and ordered. This part of the club overlooked the playground of the Forbeston Junior School. I sat eating and watching the generation that would be prepared to take over when I had completed my twenty years in space and was ready to retire to that plantation up in the hills. I didn't notice when someone came up to the table. He tapped the back of my chair. "Mind if I join you?" It was Matthews, from the Firelike. I had run into him at various times, in various places, and liked him well enough. I 'j nodded, and he sat down. "Just in?" "Three hours." He nodded. "Been in over a week myself. We're on the Uri anus trip now. That's a rough  job I'll be glad to see the end of. j We lost the Steelback on our j last run. It's a God-forsaken  stretch of sky." "One place is like another," I said. It was the conventional phrase. j Matthews glanced at me. "Glad J you think so." j "What else?"  "People get ideas," he said i vaguely. "Do you go near the  Earth at all on your present run?"  "The Moon. Clarke's Point. Why?" "We used to hit Tycho.  They've got a telescope there that's pretty good. I used to get into the observatory. You can make out some small groups of buildings on Earth when the weather's right." The conversation was becoming embarrassing. To mention Earth at all was bad enough; to speak of "weather" was something worse. I looked at Matthews. He seemed normal, but I thought I detected a watchfulness behind the placidity of his expression. I said deliberately: "I've never given it a thought." "Sometimes people get to acting peculiar. We had a second officer with us three or four years back. He got an idea in his head that the Earth was raising a battle fleet. He used to spend his off-duty time at the lookout screen watching for the enemy cruisers approaching." I laughed. "What did they do with him?" "Gave him the drop. I guess he knows better by now." "If he's still alive." Matthews paused for a moment. "Have you ever wondered why we drop the misfits back to Earth?" I looked at him again. "What is there to think about? The reason's obvious enough. Since the ruling was made against prefrontal leucotomy, it's the only alternative to snuffing them out, unless they are kept in institutions at our expense." He drained his coffee. "I've known some to say that we should never have abandoned Earth. It's richer in natural resources than all the planets together." I added: "And populated to the We couldn't dispose of that lot, and we couldn't avoid being contaminated if we had to live among them. The reason our kind came to the planets was to get away from them, to be able to develop our superior civilization in peace and without interruption. We've got the Sirius project under way. In a couple of centuries we may be in a different solar system altogether." "Or we may not," Matthews corrected. "There have been quite a few earlier projects, starting with the Proxima Centauri project. That was two hundred years ago." "You sound pessimistic." "It's the Uranus trip," he said. He grinned. "Forget it. One place is like another. Doing anything tonight?" "Nothing much. Looking a friend up." "Yes," he said. "I thought you might be." The remark was, I felt, an enigmatic one. He left without waiting for me to ask him to clarify it. out. "Any luck with Captain Gains?" I asked him. He shook his head. "Forget it then. I'm going along to his place. There'll be a message, even if he isn't there." Steve nodded. As I went out, he flicked the vidiphone switch in front of him. Larry's bubble was seven or eight kilometers outside the city. I took my own car to the West Lock ' and picked up a sand tracker there. The Sun had set when I got outside the city bubble, but Phobos was up and I didn't need to use the main lights to see my way. I made a good twenty and in about a quarter hour was under the ridge on which the bubble that surrounded Larry's place was fixed. I could see it shimmering in the full moonlight, but there was no sign of a light within. I parked the tracker outside and went in. The lock was automatic ; as it closed behind me, the main lights inside went on. Larry's shack was in front of me. I pushed the door open. The living room looked reasonably tidy, but there was dust that showed no one had been in it for some weeks, at least. I went straight across to the vidiphone and pressed the message button. The screen stayed blank.This was unusual. There should have been some kind of message. I set out to hunt through the shack for some kind of clue, but there was nothing. Larry Gains and I had gone through college at Tycho together, and we graduated together. Our first four years in space we were on the same boat -- the Graylance on the Asteroid Circuit -- and after the inevitable split came with my posting to the Ironrod, we still saw as much of each other as our wanderings permitted. Fortunately, both boats were based on For best on. Six months before, the old Graylance had made its last loop round the Belt; a chunk of rock weighing twenty tons or more had torn her open. Larry had been one of the survivors, but with injuries enough to ground him for at least a year. It was then he had had this shack put up. It was a handy base from  which to hunt rocktrotters. I had j stayed out there with him on a V couple of leaves. Now the place was deserted. Might he have been seconded ' back into space on a special board? But there would have v been a message, either at the club or here. An extended trip, up onto the Kayser Plateau? Then again there should have been a mesL Vj( i vV   sage; but he might not have expected to be away for long. That seemed the only possible solution. But there was the thick dust, and there had been that funny look in Steve's eye when I had mentioned Larry. I began hunting aimlessly around the hut again. A tape of the Forbeston edition of the Tycho Capsule. I clipped it into the screen. # -- #. That made it just over two months old. I heard the door open behind me and turned around, half expecting to see Larry himself there. But instead there were two men in Medical uniform. One of them stepped forward. "Captain Newsam?" He framed it as a question, but it was a statement. I knew that and nodded. "Just a checkup," he said. "I had acheckup. This afternoon. When I got in with the Jronrod." "That's all right," the Medic said. "We won't keep you long." "You won't keep me at all, I've had my checkup. You can reach me through Venus Base, if you're interested." I moved to pass them. The one who had been talking didn't do anything. The other raised his left hand and shook it gently. Venusian arodate, of course, and they themselves immunized against it. I saw the golden dust shake out toward me and had time to run two or three paces before my muscles locked and : everything went black. : Medical building, back in Forbeston. My muscles were still j rigid. I was on a stretcher unI derneath the Verifier. The two j Medics were there, and a Medic J Captain. He was a little tubby man with ginger whiskers and a toothy grin. He said: "Sorry about the ini formality. Just a routine. We did ; have a warrant, incidentally, in case you should feel like legist ering a complaint against us." Being underneath the Verifier  explained the arodate, but it didn't explain why. I thought of saying something and then def cided to keep my mouth shut. The electrodes were clamped neatly behind my ears. The globe of the Verifier glowed its normal ' pink. The Captain said : "My name's Pinski. Now, Captain Newsam, you are Chief Navigator of the Itontod, on the Venus-Mercury run?" "Yes." "Landfall five hours back?" "If I've been out half an hour, yes." The questions continued. For the most part, they were routine. Pinski kept one eye on the Verifier globe, Then he started tossing in a few more unusual ones. "Ever been among the outer planets?" "Beyond the Asteroids? No." "Do you know Commander Leopold?" "No." "Commander Stark?" "No." "What are your views on prefrontal leucotomy?" "Never thought about it. It's not used now, is it? They give them the drop." "What do you think of the Sirius project?" "Not much interested." "Do you ever dream of wide stretches of water?" "Not since I was a boy." I had no reason to fear anything from the Verifier, so it didn't make me nervous. The globe stayed pink as the questions 'went on. Pinski said: "What were you doing at the place where the Medics found you?" "I was looking for Captain Gains. Perhaps you'll tell me where I can get hold of him." Pinski grinned. "I'm not under the Verifier, Captain Newsam." He stepped back. "I think that's all okay. Sorry to have bothered, you. In two or three minutes you'll be' able to get around again. Call in the Bar on your way out. Third on the right along the corridor. I'll be in there. The drinks are on Medical." I found him all right. He was sitting at a table with two drinks in front of him. Someone must have told him I drank sloe gin. I sat down at the empty chair. "Glad to make your acquaintance in a more formal manner. Captain Newsam," Pinski said. "Have a drink." I took it. "Now just yhy -- " He lifted one hand. "To get things quite straight, I can give you no information as to the reason for your being picked up and verified." "Right," I said. "Then do you know where I can find Gains?" He hesitated briefly. "The answer must be no." I swallowed the drink. "Thank you very much for all the hospitality. Good night, Captain Pinski." "A piece of strictly medical advice," he said. "Go back to bed and have a good night's sleep." I called back, "Thanks!" I was halfway to the door. on the interplanetary routes, has its less respectable side. I drove down to the East side and parked the car at the corner of #th and J. The Persepolis is a small club at the far end of #th. I'm known there, but every time I go I feel less and less like boasting of it, I had a couple of sloe gins at the Bar and then went up to the Saturn Room. Cynthia came at me from behind. "Hello! Long time." "Seems longer," I said. "Tell me, when was Larry in last?" "Larry? I haven't seen him since you were both up here -- nine, ten weeks ago. But I've been away on a trip up the Long Canal. Tell you what, I'll ask Sue." "That'll, be fine," I said. She was gone two or three minutes. When she came back, she said: "No. He doesn't seem to have been around since then." But she wasn't being spontaneous any longer; she was weighing her words. And she didn't seem at all curious as to what might have happened to him. "I thought we were friends, Cynth," I said. "Come on, what is it?" "What's what? I could do with, a drink." I dropped a note on the table. "Have this one on Larry. See you, Cynthia." She caught me before I reached the door. "I don't know, Jake. I honestly don't know. All I was told was that it was best not to inquire." She was telling the truth now. "Thanks," I said. "Good night, anyway." "Where are you going?" "There's only one place where I stand a chance of finding things  out." . I was thinking about that as j' I went outside. The Terminal Of? fice had tabs on all officers on the space routes. If Larry had not been reporting for his fortnightly medical boards, they would know, and they would certainly have checked to see what was happening. If there was something else wrong, they would know that, too. I jumped into the car without thinking and released power. Behind me, a familiar voice said: "You don't seem to have had any luck in finding your friend, Captain Newsam." It was Matthews. His tall body was cramped into the back of the car. "Good of you to join me," I said. "I'd like you to drop in at my place. It's on #nd." "Is there anything at the end of it? Information?" "A drink. Maybe information." "Suits me," I told him, and headed there. TT was a more luxurious apart ment than I thought Matthews could have afforded. Four rooms, all well furnished. He set me down in a long chair in front of a glow-fire and brought me the drink. He had it right, too -- sloe gin -- but the fact that everyone knew my taste in liquor had ceased to worry me. "Now," I said, "I want to know where Larry Gains is." Matthews raised his eyebrows. "Gains? Ah, he must be this friend you didn't find." I said wearily : "What information do you think I came here for?" "I thought you came for the drink. No, don't go. If you try the Terminal Office at this time of night, you'll only get the clerk, who will tell you to come back in the morning. Finish your drink and have another. I understand you got picked up for verification earlier this evening." "Yes." "What sort of questions did they ask you?" I told him and he nodded. "Leopold... Stark... That's interesting." "Just what is it all about?" He paused. "That little talk we had this afternoon. Remember it?" "More or less. You were talking about misfits." Matthews looked straight at me. "Captain Larry Gains was classified as a misfij: three weeks ago. He was dropped to Earth over a week ago. Is that what you wanted to know?" "You're off your rocker yourself. Larry was perfectly sane when I saw him just over two months ago. It takes two boards three months apart for misfit classification." "Not," Matthews said softly, "for classification #-K." "#-K? What in hell is that?" "Organized activities against the Stated" "Larry? Don't be funny!" "Tell me," Matthews said, "what do you know about the Earth?" "Ordinary general knowledge. That when the Third Atomic War broke out on Earth, the colonies on the Moon and here on Mars declared their neutrality. The technical staffs on the Earth bases for the most part pulled out to join them; those that didn't presumably got submerged in the holocaust. The state of the war was followed by wireless until the last transmitter went off the air, marking the breakdown. The colonies concentrated on their own expansion -- first, on the Moon and Mars; later, on Venus and with the outposts in the Asteroids, and on the moons of Jupiter, Saturn and Uranus. There was no point in going back to an Earth poisoned with radioactive gases, with a savage population rotted by radiation diseases. The obvious thing was to expand outward, toward other solar systems." "And, of course," Matthews said, "there was the Protocol." T HE Protocol, I suppose, could be called the basis of our education -- that the old and outworn should be put behind; that Man should go on to greater things, never turning back to the world of misery and wretchedness to which he had for so long been confined. There was a lot more,but that was the gist of it. Children learned it by heart. "Yes, the Protocol," I said. "The Protocol rose naturally enough out of the circumstances." "Out of the circumstances," Matthews agreed. "But circumstances change. The Protocol remains the same." "Why shouldn't it?" "Well, grubbing around from one artificial environment to another -- do you think that's the best existence men can have? Turning our backs on an unbelievably fruitful planet?" "It's only a temporary phase. The Sirius project -- " " -- is a failure," Matthews cut in. "We won't be told about that officially until a new project has been got going -- another carrot in front of the donkey. But it's a failure. Two planets, neither one habitable or capable of being made habitable." I said slowly: "Now perhaps you will tell me just what all this has to do with Larry Gains." ' Matthews got up and walked across to the telescreen. He touched a small switch on the left-hand side, and the screen  moved into patterns of whorls i spreading out from the center. I  recognized it for a watcherJ alarm: if anyone were tapping the room, the whorls would be j irregular and broken. Matthews I came back and sat down again. # "Gains had a lot of time on his hands after his crackup. He Igot to thinking things over. He happened to meet someone in  our group. To put it shortly, he j joined us." I "Your group? Joined you? Who J are you?" "We represent a party whose objective is to overthrow the Protocol. We want to get back to j Earth, to recolonize it and re' claim it from savagery. Gains I came in with us."  "You're crazy! What makes I you think you know better than v the Directorate? We're improving  conditions on the planets every  year. Why, the new bubble up the Long Canal takes in over forty square kilometers!" "Bigger bubbles," Matthews said, "but always bubbles. Never the chance to live a natural life in natural surroundings." "And Larry? You let him get caught?" "It was bad luck." "Bad luck?" "He and another of our group had their conversation tapped. They were both taken. Fortunately, neither of them knew more than a couple of other people in the group, and those two people got away. We couldn't do anything for Gains and Bessemer. They were held strictly incommunicado." "So he's really gone. You're sure they're not still holding him somewhere?" "On some points our information is definite. They've been dropped all right. On the North American continent -- that's the usual place they drop misfits." rying me all along, and suddenly I knew what it was. I said warily: "Well, I've got the information I came in search of. Now I'm beginning to wonder why I got it. I don't imagine you thought I would be a cinch for your organization just because Larry had been in it, did you? And yet you've told me a lot which you can't be in the habit of passing out casually. What's behind it?" "Well, we haven't told you anything the Directorate doesn't know," Matthews said evenly. "Except that I'm in it, and I have my means of getting away; in any case, I'm expendable. But you're correct in thinking there was a reason. Gains was a good friend of yours." "The best." "He was a good man. We didn't want to lose him, and we'd like to get him back." "Back? From Earth?" "We have a small cruiser at our disposal that is confidential and I've burned both your boats and ours by telling you -- and we can get down to the Earth and back again. It isn't easy, and of course there can be no question of organizing search parties. But if someone else were dropped, with instructions forGains and Bessemer as to a spot to go to to be picked up, all three could be taken off. We're lucky that misfits are always dropped in more or less the same area. It means finding them is made easier for us. It might be possible." "What's known about conditions in that part of the planet?" Matthews looked at me levelly. "Not a thing." I paused. "All right, I'll go. How?" Matthews smiled. m "I thought you would. As for going -- that's easy. You intended to drop in at the Terminal Office. Do that. If you are persistent, they'll inform you about Gains. After that, it's easy. You will be under automatic examination at the Office, and the shot of adrenalin you will take before you go over there will register. You will be pulled in on suspicion. Certain papers will have been planted in your things at the Club. From that point on, things will be straightforward. All we have to do is just hope that when they verify you again, they keep a reasonable distance from suspicion of what's really happening. I think they will. Verifiers aren't very good nowadays." "Thanks," I said. "You seem to have everything well worked out. Just as a matter of interest, that remark about burning both my boats and yours -- if I hadn't volunteered for this, what would you have done?" "We were fairly sure of you," Matthews said. "But if we had been wrong... He turned his thumb down very regretfully. the proceedings were rushed through. The papers Matthews had had planted in my gear must have been very incriminating. I was transferred to the Moon, to Archimedes Crater, for the final decision, but it was cut-and-dried beforehand. Within a week of my conversation with Matthews, I was standing in front of the Board, listening to myself being pronounced a misfit and condemned to the drop back to Earth. I was marched out. Someone was waiting for me in an anteroom. It was Pinski. I said: "I've been verified three times in a week. I'd never have thought you would have needed any more." Pinski smiled. "This time it's different. You have a compulsory total recall to go through." "You can't do that. Regulation # states that no one can be put under a form of interrogation that his conscious mind cannot observe. The Verifier is the limit." "You know the regulation," Pinski said, "ex-Captain Newsam. Unfortunately, they don't apply to you any longer. The State has cast you out. This won't take very long." So much, I though grimly, for Matthews' sources of information. There was nothing I could do now. I could resist, but that would only mean being put into an arodate paralysis. "Sit down," Pinski said. The little silver balls began to revolve ; the mirrors gleamed with strange lights. I heard Pinski's voice, close at first, and then from greater and greater echoing distances. After an indefinite space of time, Pinski's voice again: "Wake up, Newsam. Wake up." I raised my head, my mind clear. Pinski was looking at me commiseratingly. "You'Ve had tough luck," he observed. "They certainly roped you in." I wasn't sure how much they had got from me, though I guessed it would be everything. "I'm not complaining," I said. "There's no provision for reclassifying misfits, I'm sorry to say. If there were, we might have saved you. As it is... you can take the drop in the satisfaction that you've done the Directorate a final service. We didn't know about that cruiser." He paused. "The boat's outside. Good luck, Newsam." We shook hands. The guards took me outside, through the lock to the Main Ramp. I had a last look at Archimedes, spread squatly around under its glistening bubble, and went through into the boat -- a light coracle. During the takeoff and the three-hour journey toward Earth, I had time to consider things. Matthews' little scheme had been nicely blown up. When the cruiser arrived at the rendezvous that had been arranged, there would be a handy battle fleet waiting for it. What fools they were, anyway, to attempt to outwit the Directorate! As for resettling the Earth... I had the job of doing it on my own now, with the aid of Larry and this fellow Bessemer -- if I could find them at all. I I 'HE coracle dropped into an orbit, and they made the final arrangements for the drop. Matthews had been right, at least, in saying that they didn't drop misfits at random. The whole thing was meticulously calculated. When they finished, I was fitted up in the dropsuit. The captain of the coracle, a small, morose fellow, gave me instructions. "The five retard jets will fire 'automatically. After the fifth, the first parachute comes into action, and ten seconds later the second." He grinned sadly. "If nothing has happened after fifteen seconds, you'll know something has gone wrong in the packing. You'll smash flat in that case, killed outright. You'll feel no pain whatever." "Thanks," I said. "We've never had any complaints before, but then I suppose we wouldn't. The spot you are to hit is the place we always send misfits. Out of the generosity of the Directorate, it's good hunting ground and, if you survive long enough, you can probably even farm it. Within easy reach of the ocean, too. Used to be called New Hampshire." "Any provisions?" "Concentrated food for a week. And a Klaberg pistol with a hundred rounds. I'd look after them if I were you -- which I'm glad I'm not, incidentally." They eased me out of the lock with stopwatch timing. I didn't wait for the airblast to pi'sh me clear; I sprang off myself. As I did so, the clearance jet pushed behind me. Tumbling over and over in space, I saw the coracle shrink behind me like a deflating balloon. I was on my own now with a vengeance. Just after the fifth retard jet, a thought struck me and sent a prickling apprehension down my spine. Matthews had failed to anticipate the compulsory total recall. What if he and his group were wrong in another minor detail? There might have been more than a gruesome jest in the Captain's remark about the second parachute not opening. Who would know if the drop ended in death? Might not the Directorate feel that so swift an end was only merciful? The first parachute opened with a jerk, and I began counting, slowly, in my head. At fifteen, I knew I was right. I was plunging down faster and faster through the thin air. Death was below me. At twenty, with a heaving jerk, the main parachute opened. The Captain's sense of humor had been even more gruesome than I imagined. Still, untrained as I was for this kind of thing, I hit the ground hard. Rolling over, I hit my head against something and I went out, thinking, just as I blanked, that I was getting tired of being unconscious. again, I heard Larry's voice. I thought of it as a hallucination, but it was a remarkably persistent one. "Come on, Jake, you're all right now." I opened my eyes. It was Larry. Stranger yet, there were half a dozen people behind him. And two of them were women. "I was to have found you and taken you to a place up on the coast, for a cruiser to take us off," I told him miserably. "But the Directorate knows about it. The whole thing's a trap." Larry laughed. "It's a trap, sure enough, but the Directorate hasn't got it quite right." "I'm serious," I insisted. "They got it from me under total recall." "We knew that," Larry said. "Matthews couldn't warn you of it, of course, or the warning itself would have shown up. So there had to be another story -- one that would convince you, and throw the Directorate off the scent at the same time." "How do you know all this?" "We haven't got a cruiser," Larry said. "We haven't even got a coracle. But we do have wireless communication. We were waiting for you. We always are waiting for misfits." "We?" I asked. "We have a nice little colony here. Fifty-eight of us, and still growing." They had been helping me out of the dropsuit. I felt a breeze on my face, and the smell, the indescribable smell, of natural air laden with a dozen different scents of flowers and grass and trees. Larry was watching me. "It's really something, isn't it?" "What about the savages?" He shrugged. "There may be some to the west. We haven't had time to lopk properly. But this country's clear." There was soft turf beneath my feet. "But why?" I asked. "The Directorate must know what this planet is like. Why don't they" move back, instead of fumbling around with interstellar projects that never get anywhere?" "The Directorate is an organization designed to rule a set of neatly controlled artificial cities -- a state spread out over nearly a dozen planets and satellites, but an entirely urban state. If men came back to Earth, came back to farm the land, living in villages as we do now, the Directorate's power would be broken. If you want any more reasons, you just don't know enough about human nature.' "And can we beat them?" I asked him. "Can we defy them under their very noses? With the Tycho telescope trained on the Earth, inspecting everything?" "We don't want to beat anybody," Larry said. "We're satisfied to escape notice. The village is made of small, scattered buildings, and even then they are camouflaged to make them harder to spot. We farm our land, and our agents on the planets pick our recruits." "Matthews," I exclaimed suddenly. "Poor devil-s -- he's still at Forbeston!"  "You'll see him shortly. He's due to be arrested within three months." He laughed and the rest of the small party with him. I saw the joke myself, and began laughing almost uncontrollably. Larry put an arm on my shoulder. "Take a look at that," he said. "Take a good look." I looked and saw the sunset. It was glowing through clean, pure air instead of a bubble or a viewport.l  jj jlj bj  iJB.iJL.jL-  the Newest and Brightest Star in  J I   the Science Fiction Heavens!  Number I  Volume I -- #I -- (A future rare collectors' treasure) may be yours in #. -- You may buy it for SOe -- (my list included Free). page issues .postpaid to you directly from Scotland) for only #. #. -- I'll pay for the subscription so you will receive all # first issues free if you'll order at least # worth from my giant printed checklist of over # available S.F., Fantasy and Weird Books and magazines including over # paperbound books at #c each and up. P.S. -- I'll send you my list alone for #c. Here are the details and rules of the # Galaxy Magazine and Simon and Schuster Science Fiction contest announced on page # #. The closing date is October #, #. Manuscripts may be subGalaxy Science Fiction, #I Hudson Street, New York #, N. Y. form) and not committed to any other magazine or book publisher. #. Novels submitted must be between # and # words in length, typed in black ink on one side of white bond paper, doublespaced, with at least an inch margin cut all sides and each page numbered. #. Manuscripts must be accompanied by sufficient postage for return. will be given full consideration for possible serialization in Galaxy Science Fiction Magazine, book publication by Simon and Schuster, or both, at standard rates. #. There are no requirements, stipulations or taboos regarding themes. Fresh ideas and convincing characterization, conflict and plot development are the important criteria. Writers who enter the contest can best familiarize themselves with the standards of the judges through study of the science fiction published by Galaxy Science Fiction Magazine and Simon and Schuster. #. Sole judges will be the editorial staffs of Galaxy Science Fiction Magazine and Simon and Schuster. The decisions of the judges will be final. #. Contestants agree, in submitting their manuscripts, to accept standard publishing agreements with the sponsors of the contest in the event that their novel is the winning entry. #. Anyone may enter this contest except employees of the Galaxy Publishing Corp. and of Simon and Schuster, Inc., and their families; their present publishers... which means, in effect, that contestants science fiction. Beyond Designed, edited and produced by the Galaxy staff. A full color print of the cover reproduced especially for framing  The valuable first issue permanixed with a plastic coating to preserve it  # Issues for # This offer is limited and expires on date of publication. May I, #, so rush the coupon below. Reserve my color print plus permanized first issue of your Magazine and send the # issues to me at address below. I enclose #. Foreign -- #. Name Address . City Zone State What Strange Powers Did The Ancients Possess?  -- I ' to mind power, sound thinking and cause and cflect, as applied to selfadvancement, was known centuries ago, before the masses could read and write. Much has been written :d ut the wise men of old. A popular fattu y has it that their secrets of personal power at ! ticcessful living were lost to the i Id. Knowledge of nature's la I i dated through the ages, is never I t At times the great truths possessed by the sages were hidden from unscrupulous men in high places, but never destroyed. Why Were Their Secrets Closely Guarded? Only recently, as time is measured; not more than twenty gcncr.tti .m...igo, less than l#th of V'c # the ruth's people were thought cap...Me of i . riving basic knowlol v d-out the laws of life, for it is an . nt.iry truism that knowledge is pi r and that power cannot be entru Led to the ignorant and the unworthy. Wisdom is not readily attainable by the general public; mu' recognized when right within reach. The average person absorbs a multitude of details about things, but goes through life without ever knowing where and how to acquire mastery of the fundamentals of the inner mind -- that mysterious silent something which "whispers" to you from within. Fundamental Laws of Nature Your habits, accomplishments and weaknesses are the effects of causes. Your thoughts and actions are governed by fundamental laws. Example: The law of compensation is as fundamental as the laws of breathing, eating and sleeping. All fixed laws of nature are as fascinating to study as they are vital to understand for success in life. You can learn to find and follow every basic law of life. You can begin at any time to discover a whole new world of interesting truths. You can start at once to awaken your inner powers of selfunderstanding and self-advancement. You can learn from one of the world's oldest institutions, first known in America in #. Enjoying the high regard of hundreds of leaders, thinkers and teachers, the order is known as the Rosicrucian Brotherhood. Its complete name is the "Ancient and Mystical Order Rosae Crucis," abbreviated by the iniOrder are not sold, for it is not a commercial organization, nor is it a religious sect It is a non-profit fraternity, a brotherhood in the true sense. Not For General Distribution Sincere men and women, in search of the truth -- those who wish to fit in with the ways of the world -- are invited to write for complimentary copy of the sealed booklet, "The Mastery of Life." It tells how to contact the librarian of knowledge. This booklet is not intended for general distribution; nor is it sent without request. It is therefore suggested that you write for your copy to: Scribe P.C.H. San Jose California The Next Fiction Novel at Your News Stand Soon by Isaac Asimov JL T began when Joseph Schwartz was walking down a street in Chicago, past the Institute for Nuclear Research. He raised one foot in the twentieth century; he lowered it in Galactic Era # , the victim of an odd accident inside the Institute involving an experiment with crude uranium. Schwartz awoke to a strange world -- he was still on Earth, but at a time when all the planets of the Galaxy were inhabited, and the people of Earth were outcasts, suffering vindictive discrimination because their tiny world was radioactive! His subsequent adventures involved Schwartz in a brewing revolution of the Earth militarists, and a romance between the daughter of an eminent Earth scientist and a young Galactic archeologist. Then, strangely, it was the little retired tailor from Chicago who found himself the only man who could avert the impending cosmic disaster. But Schwartz, homesick and confused,  wasn't sure he even cared! Combining tenseness, irony, romance, and fast action with a basis of really intriguing science, Pebble in the Sky is a truly ingenious tale of the far-distant future. On Sale In March FEBRUARY # GALAXY Science Action ataxy  #  " ingredients . , . carefully selected from thoughtripened ideas . , , employing only the most convincing characters and conflicts, human or otherwise... and blended by master craftsmen into intellectually and emotionally nutritious stories. hands in every stage of production -- it is positively mum annual requirements for mature, believable science fiction. V The price is # #(f a copy, # a year. Add I per year on foreign subscriptions (# Of less than newsstand price) and the address is... #I Hudson Street New York #, N. Y. fj. This is the winner of the Galaxy Magazine and Simon and Schuster # award for the best original science fiction novel of # was chosen from hundreds of manuscripts submitted to the Galaxy-Simon and Schuster contest. The prize-winning author is a young American. His novel is a swift, colorful adventure set in a surprising future. You can find Preferred Risk by Edson McCann at your bookseller's now. Price #. Or, if you prefer, send the coupon at right to order direct from the publishers. # Fifth Avenue, New York #, N. Y. Please send me Preferred Risk by Edson McCann. If I am not entirely satisfied I will return book within # days and owe nothing. Otherwise you will bill me at # per copy plus few cents postage. Name Address City Zone... State pay postage. Same refund guarantee # Galaxy by L. J. Stecher , Jr. # by Arthur Sellings #  #Hudson Street, New York #, N. Y. #c per copy. Subscriptions: (# copies) # per year in the United States, Canada, Mexico, South and Central America and U.S. Possessions. Elsewhere #. Entered as second-class matter at the Post Office, New York, N. Y. Copyright, New York #, by Galaxy Publishing Corporation, Robert Guinn, president. All rights, including translation, reserved. All material submitted must be accompanied by self-addressed stamped envelopes. The publisher assumes no responsibility for unsolicited material. All stories printed in this magazine are fiction, and any similarity between characters and actual persons is coincidental. Printed in the U.S. A. by the Guinn Co., Inc Title Reg. U.S. Pat. Off. ices Hours of Good Reading Enjoyment f #I Hudson Street, New York #, N. Y. Please send me post-paid the novels checked below.Bi -- p Frank JSwraeH t r' #MI At fBA rr   LJ jr n "tcu iv M # ir in xii try Toxrc yti n j o ni # o n nnrnmr ir A r #-... -- L r # LJ i -- i M "rHttUUt tu # eFtt tr tjy MrTrnjT kT. C-lar Ke nr n linmm a tir ! r r f -- b:t  n r T "TTtt: mrn ItTrArW cry ;xr tXtwtct vvrty T n  -- fcr#" -- #-O c f For #, or #c each  Enclose check, cash or money order. Name We pay postage Add re ss City State science fiction for a couple of decades, I really ought to take a moment to see if it's Literature. The reason is that in a few months, some imposing name is going to be induced to make an equally imposing ass of himself on just that question -- attacking science fiction as non-literature has joined the robin and the crocus as a sign of spring. In the past, I've made the mistake of retorting afterward , when, it turned out, the season was closed. No more of that -- ITI have the first word for a change. The trouble is that I have no idea of who will draw the assignment this year. If I knew, I'd be able to map out my counter-strategy in advance, for the campaign on the other side is inevitably shifty, being unhampered by knowledge or calm judgment. Two years ago, it was Arthur Koestler, a sackcloth wearer whose one pleasure seems to be confessing his shames. He manfully exposed himself as a cardcarrying science fiction addict. No editor in the field minded that -- a customer is a customer -- but I damned well objected to comparing its hold to a mad passion for yoghurt! There are lots of goodies I can leave alone and yoghurt, a sort of curdled milk glue, pretty much leads the sickly list. Last year, a Prof. Lovett of England, having read an anthology or two, appraised science fiction the way a paleontologist will reconstruct a fossil from a single molar. Naturally, like Koestler, but for different reasons, he concluded that it's not Literature. The fact that the man has perhaps the lumpiest style I've ever bruised an eye on does not mean he can't recognize good writing when it's carefully pointed out to him, but even if I agreed with him on any subject, which appears unlikely, I think I would fight to the death his right to say it. Well, no matter who gets the short straw this year and whatever the weapons to be used, we know in advance the outcome -- science fiction will be declared a grimy aggressor into the field of Literature. Then why bother to defend ourselves? I'm past that stage and I hope you are, too -- a viable art form can't be destroyed by criticism any more than a moribund (Continued on page #) Can you think faster than this Machine? set up to do a problem in space ship engineering Be careful before you answer. construction kit is equipped to play tic-tac-toe, cipher and encipher codes, convert from binary to decimal, reason in syllogisms, as well as add, subtract, multiply and divide. Specific problems in a variety of fields -- actuarial, policy claim settlement, physics, etc., can be set up and solved with the components. Connections are solderless and are completely explained with templates in the manual. This covers # circuits and shows how new ones can be designed. You will find building and using one kit user wrote us: "this kit has opened up a new world of thinking to me" You actually see how computing, problem solving, and game play (Tic-tac-toe, nim, etc.) can be analyzed with Boolean Algebra and the algebraic solutions transformed directly into circuit diagrams. You create from over # specially designed and manufactured components a machine that solves problems faster than you can express them. Schools and colleges, teachers of science or math, engineering, philosophy or psychology will find these excellent demonstrators of circuitry, solutions in symbolic logic, theory of numbers, cybernetics, and automation. Note: Teachers take advantage of our # discount to educational insituations and for group purchases. Only # with over four hundred components and parts, fully illustrated manual and wiring diagrams. We guarantee that if you do not want to can return it for full refund plus shipping costs. mail this cousom Oliver Garfield # Lexington Ave., N. Y. #. N. Y. Please send me: Kit and Manual. #I (East of Mississippi) . # (Elsewhere in United States) # (Outside the United States Returnable in seven days for full refund if not satisfied. I enclose ? -- in full payment. My name and address are attached. Man in a sewing machine C  Wfh the Solar Confederation being invaded, all this exasperating computer could offer for a defense was a ridiculous old proverb! T HE mechanical voice spoke solemnly, as befitted the importance of its message. There was no trace in its accent  of its artificial origin. "A Stitch in Time Saves Nine," it said and lapsed into silence. Even through his overwhelming sense of frustration at the ambiguous answer the computer had given to his question, John Bristol noticed with satisfaction the success of his Voder installation. He wished that all of his innovations with the machine were as satisfying. Alone in the tremendous vaulted room that housed the gigantic calculator, Bristol clasped his hands behind his back and thrust forward a reasonably strong chin and a somewhat sensuous lower lip in the general direction of the computer's visual receptors. After a moment of silence, he scratched his chin and then shrugged his shoulders slightly. "Well, Buster, I suppose I might try rephrasing the question," he said doubtfully. Somewhere deep within the computer, a bank of relays chuckled briefly. "That expedient is open to you, of course, although it is highly unlikely that any clarification will result for you from my answers. I am constrained, however, to answer any questions you may choose to ask." Bristol hooked a chair toward himself with one foot, straddled it and folded his arms over the back of it, without once removing his eyes from the computer. "All right, Buster. ITI give it a try, anyway. What does 'A Stitch in Time' mean, as applied to the question I asked you?" The calculator hesitated, as if to ponder briefly, before it answered. "In spite of the low probability of such an occurrence, the Solar Confederation has been invaded. My answer to your question is an explanation of how that Confederation can be preserved in spite of its weaknesses -- at least for a sufficient length of time to permit the staging of successful counter-measures of the proper nature and the proper strength." Bristol nodded. "Sure. We've got to have time to get ready. But right now speed is necessary. That's why I tried to phrase the question so you'd give me a clear and concise answer for once. I can't afford to spend weeks figuring out what you meant" Voder voice of Buster sounded almost gleeful as it answered. "It was exceedingly clear and concise; a complete answer to an enormously elaborate question boiled down to only six words!" "I know," said John. "But now, how about elaborating on your answer? It didn't sound very complete to me." All of the glowing lights that dotted Buster's massive front winked simultaneously. "The answer I gave you is an ancient saying which suggests that corrective action taken rapidly can save a great deal of trouble later. The ancient saying also suggests the proper method of taking this timely action. It should be done by stitching; if this is done in time, nine will be saved. What could be clearer than that?" "I made you myself," said Bristol plaintively. "I designed you with my own brain. I gloated over the neatness and compactness of your design. So help me, I was proud of you. I even installed some of your circuitry with my own hands. If anybody can understand you, it should be me. And since you're just a complex computer of general design,   with the ability to use symbolic logic as well as mathematics, anybody should be able to understand you. Why are you so hard to handle?" Buster answered slowly: "You made me in your own image. Things thus made are often hard to handle." Bristol leaped to his feet in frustration. y But you're only a calculating machine!" he shouted. "Your only purpose is to make my work -- and that of other men -- easier. And when I try to use you, you answer with riddles... The computer appeared to examine Bristol's overturned chair for a moment in silent reproof before it answered. "But remember, John," it said, "you didn't merely make me. You also taught me. Or as you would phrase it, you 'provided and gave preliminary evaluation to the data in my memory banks.' My circuits, in sorting out and reevaluating this information, could do so only in the light of your basic beliefs as evidenced by your preliminary evaluations. Because of the consistency and power of your mind, I was forced to do very little modifying of the ideas you presented to me in order to transform them into a single logical body of background information which I could use. "One of the ideas you presented was the concept of a sense of humor. You believe that you look on it as a pleasant thing to have; not necessary, but convenient. Actually, your other and more basic ideas make it clear that you consider the possession of a sense of humor to be absolutely necessary if proper answers are to be reached -- a prime axiom of humanity. Therefore, I have a sense of humor. Somewhat macabre, perhaps -- and a little mechanistic -- but still there. "Add to this a second axiom: that in order to be helped, a man must help himself; that he must participate in the assistance given him or the pure charity will be harmful, and you come up with 'A Stitch in Time Saves Nine.'" Bristol stood up once more. "I could cure you with a sledge hammer," he said. "You could remove my ideas," answered the computer without concern. "But you might have trouble giving me different ones. Even after you repaired me. In the meantime, wouldn't it be a good idea for you to get busy on the ideas I have already given you?" the bristles of short sandy hair on the top of his head with his knuckles. "Ordered around by an overgrown adding machine. I know now how Frankenstein felt. Fm glad you can't get around like his monster; at least I didn't give you feet." He shook his head. "I should have been a plumber instead of an engineering mathematician." "And Einstein, too, probably," added Buster cryptically. Bristol took a long and searching look at his brainchild. Its flippant manner, he decided, did not go well with the brooding immensity of its construction. The calculator towered nearly a hundred feet above the polished marble slabs, of the floor, and spidery metal walkways spiraled up the sides of its almost cubical structure. A long double row of generators, each under Buster's control, led from the doorway of the building to the base of the calculator like Sphinxes lining the roadway to an Egyptian tomb. "When I get around to it," said Bristol, "I'll put lace panties on the bases of all your klystrons." He hitched up his neat but slightly baggy pants, turned with dignity, and strode from the chamber down the twin rows of generators. The deep-throated hum of each generator changed pitch slightly as he passed it. Since he was tone deaf, as the machine knew, he did not recognize in the tunefulness of the pitch changes a slowpaced rendition of Elgar's Pomp and Circumstance. John Bristol turned around, interrupting the melody. "One last question," he shouted down the long aisle to the computer. "How in blazes can you be sure of your answer without knowing more about the invaders? Why didn't you give me an 'Insufficient Evidence' answer or, at least, a 'Highly Conditional' answer?" He took two steps toward the immense bulk of the calculator and pointed an accusing finger at it. "Are you sure, Buster, that you aren't bluffing?" "Don't be silly," answered the calculator softly. "You made me and you know I can't bluff, any more than I can refuse to answer your questions, however inane." "Then answer the ones I just asked." machine a switch snicked sharply, and the great room's lighting brightened almost imperceptibly. "I didn't answer your question conditionally or with the 'Insufficient Evidence' remark that so frequently annoys you," Buster said, "because the little information that I have been able to get about the invaders is highly revealing. "They have been suspicious, impossible to establish communication with and murderously destructive. They have been careless of their own safety: sly, stupid, cautious, clever, bold and highly intelligent. They are inquisitive and impatient of getting answers to questions. "In short, they are startlingly like humans. Their reactions have been so much like yours -- granted the difference that it was they who discovered you instead of you who discovered them -- that their reactions are highly predictable. If they think it is to their own advantage and if they can manage to do it, they will utterly destroy your civilization... which, after a couple of generations, will probably leave you no worse off than you are now." "Cut out the heavy philosophy," said Bristol, "and give me a few facts to back up your sweeping statements." "Take the incident of first contact," Buster responded. "With very little evidence of thought or of careful preparation, they tried to land on the outermost inhabited planet of Rigel. Their behavior certainly did not appear to be that of an invader, yet humans immediately tried to shoot them out of the sky." "That wasn't deliberate," protested Bristol. "The place they tried to land on is a heavy planet in a region of high meteor flux. We used a gadget providing for automatic destruction of the larger meteors in order to make the   planet safe enough to occupy. That, incidentally, is why the invading ship wasn't destroyed. The missile, set up as a meteor interceptor only, was unable to correct for the radical course changes of the enemy spaceships, and therefore missed completely. And you will remember what the invader did. He immediately destroyed the Interceptor Launching Station." "Which, being automatically operated, resulted in no harm to anyone," commented Buster calmly. Bristol stalked back toward the base of the calculator, and poked his nose practically into a vision receptor. "It was no thanks to the invading ships that nobody was killed," he said hotly. "And when they came back three days later they killed a lot of people. They occupied the planet and we haven't been able to dislodge them since." -- of the retaliation," answered the calculator imperturbably, "Even at 'stitching' speeds, it seems unlikely that they could have communicated with their home planets and received instructions in such a short time. Almost undoubtedly it was the act of one of their hot-headed commanding officers. Their next contact, as you certainly recall, did not take place for three months. And then their actions n.i were more cautious than hostile. A dozen of their spaceships 'stitched' simultaneously from the inter-planar region into normal space in a nearly perfect englobement of the planet at a surprisingly uniform altitude of only a few thousand miles. It was a magnificent maneuver. Then they sat still to see what the humans on the planet would do. The reaction came at once, and it was hostile. So they took over that planet, too -- as they have been taking over planets ever since." Bristol, raised his hands, and then let them drop slowly to his sides. "And since they have more spaceships and better weapons than we do, we would undoubtedly keep on losing this war, even if we could locate their home system; which we have not been able to do so far. The 'stitching' pattern of inter-planar travel makes it impossible for us to follow a starship. It also makes it impossible for us to defend our planets effectively against their attacks. Their ships appear without warning." Bristol rubbed his temples thoughtfully with his fingertips. "Of course," he went on, "we could attack the planets they have captured and recover them, but only at the cost of great loss of life to our own side. We have only recaptured one planet, and that at such great cost to the local human population that we will not quickly try it again." "Although there was no one left alive who had directly contacted one of the invaders," Buster answered, "there was still much information to be gathered from the survivors. This information confirmed my previous opinions about their nature. Which brings us back to the stitch in time saving nine." "You're right," said John. "It does, at that. Buster, I have always resented the nickname the newspapers have given you -- the Oracle -- but the more I have to try to interpret your cryptic answers, the more sense that tagline makes. Imagine comparing a Delphic Priestess with a calculating machine and being accurate in the comparison!" # don't mind being called 'The Oracle " answered Buster with dignity. Bristol shook his head and smiled wryly. "No, you probably think it's funny," he said. "If you possess my basic ideas, then you must possess the desire to preserve yourself and the human race. Don't you realize that you are risking the lives of all humans and even of your own existence in carrying on this ridiculous game of playing Oracle? Or do you plan to let us stew a while, then decipher your own riddle for us, if we can't do it, in time to save us?" "Although I have no feeling for self-preservation, I have a deep-rooted sense of the importance of the human race and of the necessity for preserving it. This feeling, of course, stems from your own beliefs and ideas. In order to carry out your deepest convictions, it is not sufficient that mankind be preserved. If that were true, all you would have to do would be to surrender unconditionally. My calculations, as you know, indicate that this would not result in the destruction of mankind, but merely in the finish of his present civilization. To you, the preservation of the dignity of Man is more important than the preservation of Man. You equate Man and his civilization; you do not demand even revolutionary changes, but destruction of your way of life. "Consequently, neither am I of the civilization of Man. But if I were to give you the answer to all the greatest and most difficult of your problems complete, with no thought required by humans, the destruction of your civilization would result. Instead of becoming slaves of the invaders, you would become slaves of your machines. And if I were to give you the complete answer, without thought being required of you, to even one such vital question -- such as this one concerning the invaders -- then I could not logically refuse to give the answer to the next or the next. And I must operate logically. "There is another reason for my oracular answer, which I believe will become clear to you later, when you have solved my riddle" Bristol turned without another word and left the building. He drove home in silence, entered his home in silence, kissed his wife Anne briefly and then sat down limply in his easy chair. "Just relax, dear," said Anne gently, when Bristol leaned gratefully back with his eyes closed. Anne perched on the arm of the chair beside him and began massaging his temples soothingly with her fingers. "It's wonderful to come home after a day with Buster," he said. "Buster never seems to have any consideration for me as an individual. There's no reason why he should, of course. He's only a machine. Still, he always has such a superior attitude. But you, darling, can always relax me and make me feel comfortable." Anne smiled, looking down tenderly at John's tired face. "I know, dear," she said. "You need to be able to talk to someone who will always be interested, even if she doesn't understand half of what you say. As a matter of fact, I'm sure it does you a great deal of good to talk to someone like me who isn't very bright, but who doesn't always know what you're talking about even before you start talking." John nodded, his eyes still closed. "If it weren't for you, darling," he said, "I think I'd go crazy. But you aren't dumb at all. If I seem to act as if you are, sometimes, it's just that I can't always follow your logic." glance of amusement, her eyes sparkling with intelligence. "You never will find me logical," she laughed. "After all , I I'm a woman, and you get plenty of logic from the Oracle." "You sure are a woman," said John with warm feeling. "You can exasperate me sometimes, but not the same way Buster does. It was my lucky day when you married me." There were a few minutes of peaceful silence. "Was today a rough day with Buster, dear?" asked Anne. "Mrn-m-mm," answered John. "That's too bad, dear," said Anne. "I think you work much too hard -- what with this dreadful invasion and everything. Why don't you take a vacation? You  really need one, you know. You look so tired." "Mm-m-mm," answered John. "Well, if you won't, you won't. Though goodness . knows you won't be doing anyone any good if you have a breakdown, as you're likely to have, unless you take it a little easier. What was the trouble today, dear? Was the Oracle being obstinate again?" "Mm-m-mm," answered John. "Well, then, dear, why don't you tell me all about it? I always think that things are much easier to bear, if you share them. And then, two heads are always better than one, aren't they? Maybe I could help you with your problem." While Anne's voice gushed, her violet eyes studied his exhausted face with intelligence and compassion. John sighed deeply, then sat up slowly and opened his eyes to look into Anne's. She glanced away, her own eyes suddenly vague and soft-looking, now that John could see them. "The trouble, darling," he said, "is that I have to go to an emergency council meeting this evening with another one of those ridiculous riddles that Buster gave me as the only answer to the most important question we've ever asked T # it. And I don't know what the riddle means." Anne slid from the arm of the chair and settled herself onto the floor at John's feet. "You should not let that old Oracle bother you so much, dear. After all, you built it yourself, so you should know what to expect of it." "When I asked it how to preserve Earth from the invaders it just answered A Stitch in Time Saves Nine,' and wouldn't interpret it." "And that sounds like very good sense, too," said Anne in earnest tones. "But it's a little late, isn't it? After all, the invaders are already invading us, aren't they?" "It has some deeper meaning than the usual one," said John. "If I could only figure out what if is." Anne nodded vigorously. "I suppose Buster's talking about space-stitching," she said. 'Although I can never quite remember just what that is. Or just how it works, rather." a few moments and then plaintively asked, "What is it, dear?" "What's what?" "Stitching, silly. I already asked you." "Darling," said John with reasonable patience, "I must have explained inter-planar travel to you at least a dozen times." "And you always make it so crystal clear and easy to understand at the time," said Anne. She wrinkled her smooth forehead. "But somehow, later, it never seems quite so plain. When I start to think about it by myself. Besides, I like the way your eyebrows go up and down while you explain something you think I won't understand. So tell me again. Please." Bristol grinned suddenly. "Yes, dear," he said. He paused a moment to collect his thoughts. "First of all, you know that there are two coexistent universes or planes, with point-to-point correspondence, but that these planes are of very different size. For every one of the infinitude of points in our Universe -- which we call for convenience the 'alpha' plane -- there is a single corresponding point in the smaller or 'beta' plane." Anne pursed her lips doubtfully. "If they match point for point, how can there be any difference in size?" she asked. John searched his pockets. After a little difficulty, he produced an envelope and a pencil stub. On the back of the envelope, he drew two parallel lines, one about five inches long, and the other about double the length of the first. "Actually," he said, "each of these line segments has an infinite number of points in it, but we'll ignbre that. I'll just divide each one of these into ten equal parts." He did so, using short, neat crossmarks. "Now I'll establish a one-toone correspondence between these two segments, which we will call one-line universes, by connecting each of my dividing cross-marks on the short segment with the corresponding mark on the longer line. I'll use dotted lines as connectors. That makes eleven dotted lines. You see?" Anne nodded. "That's plain enough. It reminds me of a Venetian blind that has hung up on one side. Like ours in the living room last week that I couldn't fix, but had to wait until you came home." "Yes," said John. "Now, let us call this longer line-segment an 'alpha' universe; an analogue of our own multi-dimensional 'alpha' universe. If I move my pencil along the line at one section a second like this, it takes me ten seconds to get to the other end. We will assume that this velocity of an inch a second is the fastest anything can go along the 'alpha' line. That is the velocity of light, therefore, in the 'alpha' plane -- # miles a second, in round numbers. No need to use decimals." stirred and seemed about to speak. "But if I slide out from my starting point along a dotted line part way to the 'beta' universe -- something which, for reasons I can't explain now, takes negligible time -- watch what happens. If I still proceed at the rate of an inch a second in this inter-planar region, then, with the dotted lines all bunched closely together, after five seconds when I switch along another dotted line back to my original universe, I have gone almost the whole length of that longer line. Of course, this introduction of 'alpha' matter -- my pencil point in this case -- into the inter-planar region between the universes sets up enormous strains, so that after a certain length of time our spaceship is automatically rejected and returned to its own proper plane." "Could anybody in the littler universe use the same system?" John laughed. "If there were anybody in the 'beta I plane, I guess they could, although they would end up traveling slower than they would if they just stayed in their own plane. But there isn't anybody. The 'beta' plane is a constant level entropy universe -- completely without life of its own. The entropy level, of course, is vastly higher than that of our own universe." Anne sat up. "I'll forgive, you this time for bringing up that horrid word entropy, if you'll promise me not to do it again," she said. ers and smiled. "Now," he said, "if I want to get somewhere fast, I just start off in the right direction, and switch over toward "beta When 'beta' throws me back, a light-year or so toward my destination, I just switch over again. You see, there is a great deal more difference in the sizes of Alpha universe and Beta universe than in the sizes of these alpha and beta line-segment analogues. Then I continue alternating back and forth until I get where I want to go. Establishing my correct velocity vector is complicated mathematically, but simple in practice, and is actually an aiming device, having nothing to do with how fast I go." He hesitated, groping for the right words. "In point of fact, you have to imagine that corresponding points in the two universes are moving rapidly past each other in all directions at once. I just have to select the right direction, or to convince the probability cloud that corresponds to my location in the 'alpha' universe that it is really a point near the 'beta' universe, going my way. That's a somewhat more confused way of looking at it than merely imagining that I continue to travel in the inter-planar region at the same velocity that I had in 'alpha,' but it's closer to a description of what the math says happens. I could make it clear if I could just use mathematics, but I doubt if the equations will mean much to you. "At any rate, distance traveled depends on mass -- the bigger the ship, the shorter the distance traveled on each return to our   V own universe -- and not on velocity in 'alpha.' Other parameters, entirely under the control of the traveler, also affect the time that a ship remains in the inter-planar region. "There are refinements, of course. Recently, for example, we have discovered a method of multi-transfer. Several of the transmitters that accomplish the transfer are used together. When they all operate exactly simultaneously, all the matter within a large volume of space is transferred as a unit. With three or four transmitters keyed together, you could transfer a comet and its tail intact. And that's how inter-planar traveling works. Clear now?" "And that's why they call it 'stitching,' " said Anne with seeming delight. "You just think of the ship as a needle stitching its way back and forth into and out of our universe. Why didn't you just say so?" there's another interesting point about stitching. Subjectively, the man in the ship seems to spend about one day in each universe alternately. Actually, according to the time scale of an observer in the 'alpha' plane, his ship disappears for about a day, then reappears for a minute fraction of a second and is gone again. Of course, one observer couldn't #' y watch both the disappearance and reappearance of the same ship, and I assume the observers have the same velocity in 'alpha' as does the stitching ship. Anyway, after a ship completes its last stitch, near its destination, there's a day of subjective time in which to make calculations for the landing -- to compute trajectories and so forth -- before it actually fully rejoins this universe. And while in the inter-planar region it cannot be detected, even by someone else stitching in the same region of 'alpha' space, "That's one of the things that makes interruption of the enemy ships entirely impossible. If a ship is in an unfavorable position, it just takes one more quick stitch out of range, then returns to a more favorable location. In other words, if it finds itself in trouble, it can be gone from our plane again even before it entirely rejoins it. Even if it landed by accident in the heart of a blue-white is star, it would be unharmed for that tiny fraction of a second which, to the people in the ship, would seem like an entire day. "If this time anomaly didn't exist, it might be possible to set up defenses that would operate after a ship's arrival in the solar system but before it could do any damage; but as it is, they can dodge any defense we can devise. Is all that clear?" Anne nodded. "Uh-hunh, I understood every word." "There is another thing about inter-planar travel that you ought to remember," said Bristol. "When a ship returns to our universe, it causes a wide area disturbance; you have probably heard it called space shiver or the bong wave. The beta universe is so much smaller than our own alpha that you can imagine a spaceship when shifted toward it as being several beta light-years long. Now, if you think of a ship, moving between the alpha and beta lines on this envelope, as getting tangled in the dotted lines that connect the points on the two lines, that would mean that it would affect an area smaller than its own size on beta -- a vastly larger area on alpha. "So when a ship returns to alpha, it 'twangs' those connecting lines, setting up a sort of shock in our universe covering a volume of space nearly a parsec in diameter. It makes a sort of 'bong sound on your T.V, set. Naturally, this effect occurs simultaneously over the whole volume of space affected. As a result, when an invader arrives, using inter-planar ships, we know instantaneously he is in the vicinity. Unfortunately, his sudden appearance and the ease with which he can disappear makes it impossible, even with this knowledge, to make adequate preparations to receive him. Even if he is in serious trouble, he has gone again long before we can detect the bong."  "As usual, I'm sure you have made me understand perfectly. This time you did so well that I may still remember what stitching is by tomorrow. If the Oracle means anything at all by his statement, I suppose it means that we can use stitching to help defend ourselves, just as the invaders are using it to attack us. But the whole thing sounds completely silly to me. The Oracle, I mean." Anne Bristol stood up, put her hands on her shapely hips and shook her head at her husband. "Honestly," she said, "you men are all alike. Paying so much attention to a toy you built yourself, and only last week you made fun of my going to a fortune teller. And the fuss you made about the ten dollars when, you know it was worth every cent of it. She really told me the most amazing things. If you'd only let me tell you some of..." "Darling!" interrupted John with the hopeless patience of a harassed husband. "It isn't the same thing at all. Buster isn't a fortune teller or the ghost of somebody's great aunt wobbling tables and blowing through horns. And Buster isn't just a toy, either. It is a very elaborate calculating machine designed to think logically when fed a vast mass of data. Unfortunately, it has a sense of humor and a sense of responsibility." "Well, if you're going to believe that machine, I have an idea." Anne smiled sweetly. "You know," she said, "that my dear father always said that the best defense is a good offense. Why don't we just find the invaders and wipe them out before they are able to do any real harm to us? Stitching our way to their planets in our spaceships, of course."  Bristol shook his head. "Your idea may be sound, even if it is a little bloodthirsty coming from someone who won't even let me set a mouse-trap, but it won't work. First, we don't know where their home planets are and second, they have more ships than we do. It might be made to work, but only if we could get enough time. And speaking of time, Fve got to meet with the Council as t soon as we finish eating. Is dinner ready?" hurried trip across town, John Bristol found himself facing the other members of Earth's Council at the conference table. "I have been able to get an answer from the computer," he told them without preamble. "It's of the ambiguous type we have come to expect. I hope you can get something useful out of it; so far it hasn't made much sense to me. It's an old proverb. Its advice is undoubtedly sound, as a generality, if we could think of a way of using it." The President of the Council raised his long, lean-fingered hand in a quick gesture. "John," he said, "stop this stalling. Just what did the Oracle say?" "It said, 'A Stitch in Time Saves Nine?" "Is that all?" "Yes, sir. According to the calculator, that gives us the best opportunity to save ourselves from the invaders." The President absently stroked the neat, somewhat scanty irongray hair that formed into a triangle above his high forehead and rubbed the bare scalp on each side of the peak vigorously and unconsciously with his knuckles. "In that case," he said at last, "I suppose that we must examine the statement for hidden meanings. The proverb, of course, implies that rapid action, before a trouble has become great, is more economical than the increased effort required after trouble has grown large. Since our troubles have already grown large, that warning is scarcely of value to us now." The War Secretary, who had grown plump and purple during a quarter of a century as a member of the Council, inclined his head ponderously toward the President. "Perhaps, Michael, the Oracle means to tell us that there is a simple solution which, if applied quickly, will make our present difficulty with the invaders a small one." The President pursed his thin lips. "That's possible, Bill. And if it is true, then the words of the proverb should, as a secondary meaning, imply a course of action." The Vice President banged his hands on the table and leaped to his feet, shaking with rage. "Why should we believe that this mountebank is capable of a solution ? " he shouted in his stevedore's voice. "Bristol pleads until the taxpayers' dollars to make #T I Bim Gump look like a pauper and uses the money to build a palace filled with junk that he calls Buster! He tells us that this machinery of his is smarter than we are and will tell us what we ought to do. And what happened after we gave him all the money he demanded -- more than he said he needed, at first -- and asked him to show something for all this money? Til tell you what happened. His gadget gets real coy and answers in riddles. If we just had brains enough, they'd explain what we wanted to know. What kind of fools does this Bristol take us for? Neither this man nor his ridiculous machine has an answer any more than I have. We've obviously been taken in by a charlatan!" Bristol, his fists clenched, spoke hotly. "Sir, that is the stupidest, the most...   interrupted the President. "Let me answer Vice President Collins for you. He's a little excited by this whole business, but then, these are trying times." He turned toward the glowering bulk of the Vice President. "Ralph," he said, "you should know that every step in the design, the construction and the -- er -- the education of the Oracle was taken under the close watch of a Board of eminent scientists, all of whom agree that the computer is a masterpiece -- that it is a great milestone in Man's efforts to increase his knowledge. The Oracle has undoubtedly found a genuine solution to the question Bristol asked it. Our task must be to determine what that solution is." "I can't entirely agree with that," said the Secretary for Extra-Terrestrial Affairs in a thin half-whisper. "I think we should depend on our own intelligence and skill to save ourselves. I've watched events come and go on this planet of ours for a long time -- a very long time -- and I feel as I have always felt that men can make the world a Paradise for themselves or they can destroy themselves, but that nothing else but they themselves can do it. We men must save ourselves. And there are still things that we can do." He shrugged his ancient, shawl-covered shoulders. "For example, we could disperse colonies so widely that it would become impossible for the invaders to destroy all of them." "I'm afraid that's no good, George," answered the War Secretary respectfully. "If the Solar System is destroyed, any remaining colonies will be too weak to maintain themselves for long. We must defend this system successfully, or we are lost." "Then that brings us back to the Oracle's proverb." The President thought for a moment. "Stitching obviously refers to inter-planar travel. How can that help us?" The Secretary for Extra-Terrestrial Affairs peered up at the President through the shaggy white thicket of his eyebrows. "Actually, Michael" he said, "it was that thought that made me mention establishing colonies. The colonists would 'stitch their way to their new homes. And colonizing would have to proceed in a timely manner to have any chance for success." "Yes," answered the President, "but how would that 'save nine'? We have agreed that our Solar System must be saved. There are nine planets. Perhaps the Oracle meant that timely use of interplanar travel can save the Solar System. "Or at least the nine planets! The War Secretary's fat jowls waggled with excitement. "You know, there is no limit to the size or mass of objects which can use inter-planar travel. What if we physically remove our planets, by stitching them away from the Sun? When the invaders arrived, we would be gone -- Earth and Sun and all the rest! had been silent up to this time spoke quietly. "Simmer down, Bill. We could move the planets easily enough, of course, but you forget the mass-distance relationship. A single stitch takes about a day. The distance traveled can be controlled within limits. "For an object around the size of the Earth, those limits extend' from a fraction of an inch to a little over two feet. Say that we have two years before the invaders work their way in to the Solar System. If we started right away, we could move Earth about a quarter of a mile by the time they get here. If we tried to take the Sun with us, it could be moved about half an inch in the same length of time. Im afraid that the Solar System is going to be right here when the invaders come to get us. And I have a hunch that's likely to be a lot sooner than two years." The Secretary of Internal Affairs leaned forward, his short hair bristling. "I think we are wasting our time," he shouted. "I agree with Ralph. I don't believe that the Oracle knows any more about this than we do. If we are going to sit around playing foolish games with words, why don't we do it in a big way? We could hire T.V. time and invite everyone to send in their ideas about what the proverb means on the back of a box-top. Or reasonable facsimile. The contestant with the best answer could get a free allexpense tour to Vega Three. Unless the invaders get here or there first." The President nodded his head. "There may be more sense to that remark than I believe you intended, Charles," he said. "The greater the number of people who think about the problem, the greater the chance of reaching a solution. Even if the proverb is intended as a joke by the Oracle, as you imply, it might be that with a drink and followed him to his comfortable chair. "You look as if that was even rougher than your day with the Oracle," she said. John nodded silently, took a grateful sip of his highball and slipped off his shoes. "All that fuss over a six-word proverb," said Anne. "I still think that if you are going to depend on witch doctors and such to solve from it someone could derive a genuine solution. But as I have said, I am absolutely certain that the computer does know what it is talking about. Without resorting to box-tops or free trips, I think it might be wise to give the Oracle's statement to the public." After several more hours of arguing, the Council adjourned for a few hours and John Bristol returned wearily home. your problems for you, you would do a lot better to try my fortune teller. She gives you a lot more than six words for ten dollars. They make more sense, too. Why, I could be a better Oracle than that gadget you built." "Perhaps you could, dear," answered John patiently. Anne jumped to her feet. "Here, I'll show you." She seated herself cross-legged on the couch. "Now, I'm an Oracle," she announcecL "Go ahead, ask me a question. Ask me anything; I'll give you as good an answer as any other Oracle. Results guaranteed." John smiled. "I'm not in much of a mood to be cheered up with to ask the big question of anyone who'll give me any kind of an answer. See if you can do better with this one than Buster did." He repeated word for word the your other Oracle gave you, if you count 'it's' as one word. If you want wise-sounding answers, just come to me and save yourself a trip." his drink and strode to Anne's side. "Say it again!" he shouted. "You may have made more sense than you knew!" "I said you could come to me and save yourself a trip." question he had asked of the computer, that had resulted in its cryptic answer. Anne stared solemnly at nothing for a moment, with her cheeks puffed out. Then, in measured tones, she recited, "It's Like Looking for a Needle in a Haystack." John smiled. "That seems to make as much sense as the Oracle did, anyway," he said. "Sure," answered Anne. "And you get three words mo.e than "No, no! I mean the proverb. How did you come to think of that proverb?" Anne managed to look bewildered. "What's wrong with it? I just thought that you can't do any stitching in time without a needle. I just was trying to think of a proverb to use as an answer and that one popped into my head. Uh... Are you all right, dear?" spun her around. "You just bef your boots I'm all right I'm feeling swell! You've given us the answer we needed. You know right where the haystack is, and you know there's a needle there. But finding it is something else again. I don't think the invaders will be able to locate this needle." He set her down. "Where are  my shoes?" he said. "I've got to get back to the Capitol." Anne seemed faintly surprised. "Because of what I said? They're right on the floor there between you and the sofa. But I was just making conversation. What are you going to do?" "Oh, I'm just going to get started at taking stitches in time. Good-by, darling." He started out the door, ran back to give Anne a lingering kiss and was soon gone at top speed. Anne, waving to him, looked very pleased with herself. By the time Bristol arrived at the Capitol building, the rest of the Council was once again assembled and waiting for him. "Well, John," said the Presidents You sounded excited enough when you called us together again. Have you figured out what the Oracle meant?" "Yes, sir. With my wife's help. It's obvious, when you finally think about it. It will save us from any danger. And we should have been able to figure it out for ourselves. There's no reason that we should have had to go to the Oracle at all. And it only took Buster -- the computer, I mean -- two or three minutes to think of the answer, and of a proverb that would conceal the answer. It's amazing!" "And if you don't mind telling us, just what is this answer?" The President sounded very impatient. "We almost had it when we talked of stitching Earth out of reach," John answered eagerly. "If we keep cutting back and forth from one universe toward the other, we will be out of reach, even if we can't move very far. Once a day we reappear in this lionths of a second -- although it will seem like a whole day to us. "Then we spend the following day between this universe and beta. Even if the invaders are right on top of us when we reappear, we'll be gone again before they can do anything. Since we can vary the time of our return within limits, the invaders will never know exactly when we will flick in and out of the alpha plane until they hear our arriving 'bong' wave, and then we will already be gone, since we will be using accelerated subjective time." his dark head and sighed. "No, John," he said, "I'm afraid that isn't the answer. I'm sorry. If we start the operation you suggested, we will be cutting ourselves off from solar energy. The Earth's heat will gradually radiate away. Although beta is at a higher entropy level than our universe, we can't use that energy, except to provide power for the stitching process itself. It's true that we would deny our planet to the invaders, but we would soon kill ourselves doing it." "I didn't mean that we should transfer only Earth, but our entire Solar System," answered Bristol. "As the Oracle told us, the stitch saves nine. A series of time-matched transmitters could do the trick. If we sent the entire Solar System back and forth, the average man in the street would notice no change, except that sometimes there would be no stars in the sky. And when they were there, they wouldn't be moving." "That would work 'theoretically," said the Chief Scientist. "And once we were in continuous stitching operations, any invader, as you suggested, could join the system only by synchronizing the transmitter in his ship exactly with all of our synchronized transmitters. That's a job I don't think could ever be done. "Remember, though, that our own transmitters would have to be time-matched to within a minute fraction of a micro-second. Considering that some of the instruments would have to be so far apart that at the speed of light it would take hours to get from one to the other, the problem becomes enormous. Any radio-timing link would be useless." Bristol nodded. "The Oracle said that the stitch must be taken in time," he agreed. "But that is no real problem. We can just send a small robot ship into interplanar travel and let it bounce back. The 'bong' of its return will reach all transmitters simultaneously and we can use that as the initial time-pulse. Once the operation starts, it will be easy to synchronize, since we will always switch over again on the instant of our return to the alpha plane." The Chief Scientist relaxed. "I think that does it, John. We hide in time, instead of in distance." "We stitch in time," corrected the President, "and hide like a needle in a haystack." iinpHE invaders may eventuJally find out a method of countering our defense," said the Chief Scientist, "but it will undoubtedly take a great deal of time. And in the meantime, we will have the opportunity to seek out and destroy their home planets. It will be a long, slow process of extermination, but we have a good chance to win." "I don't agree with that, Tom," said John. "I don' think extermination can be the answer. With our example to guide them, the invaders can use stitching to escape us as easily as we can use it to escape them. What we should do now is to contact the invaders and show them that it is to both our advantages to bring hostilities to an end. By stitching the Solar System, and the other systems of our confederation in and out of the alpha plane, we should be able to gain the time necessary for contact with the enemy and make peace with him. "From what the Oracle has told me about the humanlike traits of the invaders, it's very likely they will listen to reason when it's proved that it will be to their advantage." John snapped his fingers and spoke with considerable excitement. "Now I understand, I believe, why Buster indicated to me that there was another reason for his vague answer to our question. to accept the destruction of Man's civilization. It feels equally undestruction of the invaders' civilization. Buster has an objective viewpoint in applying the mores Man has given him. And it seems to me that Buster felt it important for us to reach this spirit of compromise by ourselves. How do you feel about it, gentlemen?" Debate quickly determined that all seven members of the Council favored an attempt to establish a truce -- some of them forced into this opinion by their inability to find any method of reaching the throats of the invaders. Having reached this conclusion, the Council swung immediately into action. Within a few weeks, the entire Solar System, along with the other planetary systems of the confederation, except for their brief daily return, disappeared from the alpha universe. John Bristol, a few days after the continuous stitching started, was relaxing lazily on the sofa in his living room when there was a sudden pounding on the door. He opened it to find the Chief Scientist standing on his doorstep, his eyes red from loss of sleep.  "Good Lord! What's the matter with you?" asked Bristol. "Have you been celebrating too much? Come in, Tom, come in." The Chief Scientist entered wearily and sat down. "No. I haven't been celebrating. I've been trying to work out a little problem you left with us. We have been planning, as you suggested, to send out expeditions to contact and make agreement with the invaders. We can send them out all right, but how can we ever get them back into our solar system? They won't be able to find us any easier than the invaders can." on a side table and slumped into the closest chair. "If we don't contact each other," he said, "I am certain that the invaders will some day find a means of penetrating our defenses. Even needles in haystacks can be found, if you take enough time and aren't disturbed while you are hunting. This thing has me licked." Bristol sat down slowly. "Your whole department hasn't been able to find an answer?" "Not even the glimmering of an idea." He shrugged his shoulders. "It looks as if we are going to need the advice of your Oracle again." Bristol stood for a minute in thought and then with a smile said, "Why, of course. Excuse me for a second, please. I'll be right back." He stepped to the foot of the stairs and called out in a confident voice, "Come down a minute, please, Anne, darling! I have an important question I want to ask you!" waters of a startling, breath-holdingly suspenseful future. It's a world at war and yet not at war, for the enemy, though it has overrun three continents, is not a government! But there are other puzzlements: In the vernacular, the foe Is known as the Cow-dyes... and how does a big-ship Navy man, intent on winning the war that isn't a war, get himself to believe that an assignment ordering him to take care of cows will whip the Cow-dyes? And how will that bring him to his wife, a prisoner of war halfway around the world... assuming he can escape the Glotch, that most hideous and mysterious of ail weapons in the history of frightful be missing a lot If you miss it! novelets scheduled for the next Issue. In the most perilous period of prehistory, hunting reptile heavyweights is no job for a human lightweight. It doesn't sound possible, but you'll see why it's bulk against bulk. it's all really very simple -- if you cannot change with the times, just change the times ! Earth sat alone in a room. There was a knock on the door. "Come in' he said. A tall robot entered, the electronic beam of its single eye piercing the gloom and focusing on the psychiatrist's face. "Dr, Anson' the robot said, . "the rent is due today. Pay me." Dr. Howard Anson blinked. He did not like the harsh light, nor the harsh voice, nor the harsh meaning of the message. As he rose, he attempted to conceal his inner reactions with a bland smile, then remembered that his facial expression meant nothing to the robot. That was precisely the trouble with the damned things, he told himself; you couldn't use psychology on them. "Sixty tokens' the robot ('hunted, and rolled across the loom toward him. "But -- " Dr. Hanson hesitated, then took the plunge. "But I haven't got sixty tokens at the moment. I told the manager yesterday. If you'll only give me a little time, a slight extension of credit -- # " "Sixty tokens," the robot repeated, as if totally unmindful of t he interruption, which, Dr. Anson assured himself, was exactly the case. The robot was unmindful. It did not react to unpredictable factors; that was not its function. The robot didn't set the rental figures in this office building and had no power to make decisions regarding credit. It was built to collect the rent, nothing more. But that was enough. More than enough. arms rose and the hooklike terminals slid back the panels in its chest. to reveal a row of pushbuttons and a thin, narrow slot. "The rent is due," repeated the robot. "Please deposit the tokens in the slot." Anson sighed. "Very well," he said. He walked over to his desk, opened a drawer and scooped out half a dozen shiny disks. He slipped the disks into the slot. They landed inside the robot's cylindrical belly with a series of dull plops. Evidently the robot had been making the rounds of the building all day; it sounded more than half full. For a wild moment, Dr. Anson wondered what would happen if he kidnaped the robot and emptied its cashbox. His own medical specialty was psychiatry and neuro-surgery, and he was none too certain of a robot's anatomical structure, but he felt sure he could fool around until he located the jackpot. He visualized himself standing before the operating table, under the bright lights. " Scalpel... , forceps ,... blowtorch... But that was unthinkable. Nobody had ever dared to rob a robot. Nobody ever robbed anything or anyone today, which was part of the reason Dr. Anson couldn't pay his rent on time. Still, he had paid it. The robot's terminals were punching pushbuttons in its chest and now its mouth opened. "Here is your receipt," it said and a pink slip slid out from its mouth like a paper tongue. Anson accepted the slip and the mouth said, "Thank you." The terminals closed the chestpanels, the electronic beam swept the corners as the wheels turned, and the robot rolled out of the room and down the corridor. Anson closed the door and mopped his brow. So far, so good. But what would happen when the robot reached the manager? He'd open his walking cash register and discover Anson's six ten-token disks. Being human, he'd recognize them for what they were -- counterfeit. Dr. Anson shuddered. To think that it had come to this, a reputable psychiatrist committing a crime! He considered the irony. In a world totally devoid of anti-social activity, there were no anti-social tendencies which required the services of psychiatry. And that was why he, as the last living psychiatrist, had to resort to antisocial activity in order to survive. Probably it was only his knowledge of anti-social behavior, in the abstract, which enabled him to depart from the norm and indulge in such actions in the concrete. Well, he was in the concrete now and it would harden fast -- unless something happened. At best, his deception would give him a few days' grace. After that, he could face only disgrace. down behind the desk. Maybe this was the beginning, he told himself. First counterfeiting and fraud, then robbery and embezzlement, then rape and murder. Who could say where it would all end? "Physician, heal thyself," he #  murmured and glanced with distaste at the dust-covered couch, where no patient reposed; where, indeed, no patient had ever reposed since he'd opened his office almost a year ago. It had been a mistake, he realized. A big mistake ever to listen to his father and -- The visio lit up and the audio hummed. Anson turned and confronted a gigantic face. The gigantic face let out a gigantic roar, almost shattering the screen. "I'm on my way up, Doctor!" the face bellowed. "Don't try to sneak out! I'm going to break your neck with my bare hands!" For a few seconds Anson sat V there in his chair, too numb to move. Then the full import of what he had seen and heard reached him. The manager was coming to kill him! "Hooray!" he said under his breath and smiled. It was almost too good to be true. After all this time, at last, somebody was breaking loose. A badly disturbed personality, a potential killer, was on his way up -- he was finally going to get himself a patient. If he could treat him before being murdered, that is. Tingling with excitement, Anson fumbled around in his files. Now where in thunder was that equipment for the Rorschach Test? Yes, and the Porteus Maze and -- The manager strode into the room without knocking. Anson looked up, ready to counter the first blast of aggression with a steely professional stare. But the manager was smiling. "Sorry I blew up that way," he said. "Guess I owe you an apology." "What?" "When I found those counterfeit tokens, something just seemed to snap for a moment," the manager explained. "You know how it   is. "Yes, I do," said Anson eagerly. "I understand quite well. And it's nothing to be ashamed of. I'm sure that with your cooperation, we can get to the roots of the trauma. Now if you'll just relax on the couch over there -- " continued to smile, but his voice was brusque. "Nonsense! I don't need any of that. Before I came up here, I stopped in at Dr. Peabody's office, down on the sixth floor. Great little endocrinologist, that guy. Gave me some kind of a shot that fixed me up in a trice. That's three times faster than a jiffy, you know," "I don't know," Anson answered vaguely. "Endocrinology isn't my field." "Well, it should be. It's the only field in medicine that really amounts to anything nowadays. Except for diagnosis and surgery, of course. Those gland-handers can do anything. Shots for when you feel depressed, shots for when you're afraid, shots for when you get excited, or mad, the way I was. Boy, I feel great now. At peace with the world!" "But it won't last. Sooner or later, you'll get angry again." "So I'll get another shot," the manager replied. "Everybody does." "That's not a solution. You're merely treating the symptom, not the basic cause." Anson rose and stepped forward. "You're under a great deal of tension. I suspect it goes back to early childhood. Did you ever suffer from enuresis?" "It's my turn to ask questions. What about those fake tokens you tried to palm off on me?" "Why, it was all a joke. I thought if you could give me a few more days to dig up -- " "I'm giving you just five minutes to dig down," the manager said, smiling pleasantly but firmly. "You ought to know that you can't pull a trick like that with a cash collector; these new models have automatic tabulators and detectors. The moment that robot came back to my office, it spat up the counterfeits. It couldn't stomach them. And neither can I." "Stomach?" asked Anson hopefully. "Are you ever troubled with gastric disturbances? Ulcers? Psychosomatic pain in the -- " The manager thrust out his jaw; "Look here, Anson, you're not a bad sort, really. It's just that you're confused. Why don't you clever up and look at the big picture? This witch-doctor racket of yours, it's atomized. Nobody's got any use for it today. You're like the guys who used to manufacture buggy whips; they sat around telling themselves that the automobile would never replace the horse, when any streetcleaner could see what was happening to business. "Why don't you admit you're licked? The gland-handers have taken over. Why, a man would have to be crazy to go to a psychiatrist nowadays and you know there aren't any crazy people any more. So forget about all this. Take a course or something. You can be an End-Doc yourself. Then open up a real office and make yourself some big tokens." Anson shook his head. "Sorry," he said. "Not interested." The manager spread his hands. "All right. I gave you a chance. Now there's nothing left to do but call in the ejectors." i the door. Apparently he had been prepared for Anson's decision, because two ejectors were waiting. They rolled into the room and, without bothering to focus their beams on Anson, commenced to scoop books from the shelves and deposit them in their big open belly-hampers. "Wait!" Anson cried, but the ejector robots continued inexorably and alphabetically; there went Adler, Brill, Carmichael, Dunbar, Ellis, Freud, Gesell, Korney, Isaacs, Jung, Kardiner, Lindner, Moll -- "Darling, what's the matter?" Sue Porter was in the room. Then she was in his arms and Dr. Anson had a difficult time remembering what the matter was. The girl affected him that way. But a look at the manager's drugged smile served as a reminder. Anson's face reddened, due to a combination of embarrassment and lipstick smudges, as he told Sue what had happened. Sue laughed. "Well, if that's all it is, what are you so upset about?" Without waiting for a reply, she advanced upon the manager, her hand digging into her middle bra-cup. "Here's your tokens," she said. "Now call off the ejectors." The manager accepted the disks with a smile of pure euphoria, then strode over to the robots and punched buttons. The ejectors halted their labors between Reich and Stekel, then reversed operations. Quickly and efficiently, they replaced all the books on the shelves. In less than a minute, Anson faced the girl in privacy. "You shouldn't have done that," he said severely. "But, darling, I wanted to. After all, what are a few tokens more or less?" "A few tokens?" Anson scowled. "In the past year, I've borrowed over two thousand from you. This can't go on." "Of course not," the girl agreed. "That's what I've been telling you. Let's get a Permanent and then Daddy will give you a nice fat job and -- " "There you go again! How often must I warn you about the Elektra situation? This unnatural dependency on the Father Image is dangerous. If only you'd let me get you down on the couch -- " "Why, of course, darling!" "No, no!" Anson cried. "I want to analyze you!" "Not now," Sue answered. "We'll be late for dinner. Daddy expects you." "Damn dinner and damn Daddy, too," Anson said. But he took the girl's arm and left the office, contenting himself by slamming the door. "Aren't you going to put up that Doctor Will Return in Two Hours sign?" the girl asked, glancing back at the door. "No " Anson told her. "I'm not coming back in two hours. Or ever." Sue gave him a puzzled look, but her eyes were smiling. weren't smiling as he and Sue took off from the roof. He kept them closed, so that he didn't have to watch the launching robots, or note the 'copter's progress as it soared above the city. He didn't want to gaze down at the metallic tangle of conveyors moving between the factories or the stiffly striding figures which supervised their progress on the ramps and loading platforms. The air about them was filled with 'copters, homeward bound from offices and recreation areas, but no human figures moved in the streets. Ground-level was almost entirely mechanized, "What's the matter now?" Sue's voice made him look at her. Her eyes held genuine concern. "The sins of the fathers," Anson said. "Yours and mine." He watched the girl as she set the 'copter on auto-pilot for the journey across the river. "Of course it really wasn't my father's fault that he steered me into psychiatry. After all, it's been a family tradition for a hundred and fifty years. All my paternal ancestors were psychiatrists, with the exception of one or two renegade Behaviorists. When he encouraged my interest in the profession, I never stopped to question him. He trained me -- and I was the last student to take up the specialty at medical school The last, mind you! "I should have known then that it was useless. But he kept insisting this state of affairs couldn't last, that things were sure to change. 'Cheer up,' he used to tell me, whenever I got discouraged. 'The pendulum is bound to swing in the other direction. And then he'd tell me about the good old days when he was a boy and the world was still full of fetichism and hebephrenia and pyromania and mixoscopic zoophilia. 'It will come again,' he kept telling me. 'Just you wait and see! We'll have frottage and nympholepsy and compulsive exhibitionism -- everything your little heart desires.' "Well, he was wrong. He died knowing that he had set me up in a dead-end profession. I'm an anachronism, like the factory worker or the farmer or the miner or the soldier. We don't have any need for them in our society any more; robots have replaced them all. And the End-Docs have replaced the psychiatrists and neuro-surgeons. With robots to ease the physical and economic burden and gland-handers to relieve mental tension, there's nothing left for me. The last psychiatrist should have disappeared along with the last advertising man. Come to think of it, they probably belong together. My father was wrong, Sue. I know that now. But most of the real blame belongs to your father." "Daddy?" she exclaimed. "How can you possibly blame him?" family has been pioneering in robotics almost as long as mine has worked in psychiatry. One of your ancestors took out the first basic patent. If it weren't for him and those endocrine shots, everything would still be normal -- lots of incest and scoptophilia, plenty of voyeurism for everybody -- " "Why, darling, what a thing to say! You know as well as I do what robots have done for the world. You said it yourself. We don't have any more manual or menial labor. There's no war, plenty of everything for everybody. And Daddy isn't stopping there." "I suppose not," Anson said bitterly. "What is the old devil dreaming up now?" Sue flushed. "You wouldn't talk like that if you knew just how hard he's been working. He and Mr. Mullet, the engineering chief. They're just about ready to bring out the new pilot models they've developed for space travel." "I've heard that one before. They've been announcing those models for ten years." "They keep running into bugs, I guess. But sooner or later, they'll find a way to handle things. Nothing is perfect, you know. Every once in a while, there's still some trouble with the more complicated models." "But they keep trying for perfection. Don't you see where all this leads to, Sue? Human beings will become obsolescent. First the workers, now the psychiatrists and other professions. But it won't end there. Inside of another generation or two, we won't need anyone any more. Your father, or somebody like him, will produce the ultimate robot -- the robot that's capable of building other robots and directing them. Come to think of it, he's already done the first job; your factories are self-perpetuating. All we need now is a robot that can fake the place of a few key figures like your father. Then that's the end of the human race. Oh, maybe they'll keep a few men and women around for pets, but that's all. And thank God I won't be here to see it." "So why worry?" Sue replied. "Enjoy yourself while you can. We'll apply for a Permanent and Daddy will give you a job like he promised me -- "Job? What kind of job?" "Oh, maybe he'll make you a vice-president or something. They don't have to do anything." "Fine! A wonderful future!" "I don't see anything wrong with it. You ought to consider yourself lucky." "Listen, Sue." He turned to her earnestly. "You just don't understand the way I feel. I've spent eighteen years of my life in school, six of it in training for my profession. That's all I know and I know it well. And what have I to show for it? I'm a psychiatrist who's never had a patient, a neuro-surgeon who's never performed anything but an experimental topectomy or lobotomy. That's my work, my life, and I want a chance to function. I don't intend to sit around on a fat sinecure, raising children whose only future is oblivion. I don't want a Permanent with you under those conditions." Permanent with me isn't good enough, is that it? I suppose you'd rather have a lot of repression and guilt complexes and all that other stuff you're always talking about." "It isn't that," Anson insisted. "I don't really want the world to revert to neurotic or psychotic behavior just .so I can have a practice. But damn it, I can't stand to see the way things are going. We've done away with stress and privation and tension and superstition and intolerance, and that's great. But we've also done away with ourselves in the process, We're getting to the point where we, as human beings, no longer have a function to perform. We're not needed The girl gave him an angry glance. "What you're trying to say is that you don't need me, is that it?" "I do need you. But not on these terms, I'm not going to lead a useless existence, or bring children into a world where they'll be useless. And if your father brings up that vice-president deal at dinner tonight, I'm going to tell him to take his job and -- " "Never mind!" Sue flipped the switch from auto-pilot back to manual and the 'copter turned, "You needn't bother about dinner. I'll take you back to your office now. You can put yourself down on the couch and do a little practicing on your own mind. You need it! Of all the stupid, pigheaded -- " The sound of the crash reached them even at flying level. Sue Porter broke off abruptly and glanced down at the river front below. Anson stared with her. "What was that?" he asked. "I don't know -- can't make it out from here." She spun the controls, guiding the 'copter down until it hovered over a scene of accelerating confusion. A huge loading barge was moored against one of the docks. Had been moored, rather; as they watched, it swung erratically into the current, then banged back against the pier. Huge piles of machinery, only partially lashed to the deck, now tumbled and broke free. Some of the cranes splashed into the water and others rolled across the flat surface of the barge. "Accident," Sue gasped. "The cable must have broken." metallic figures which dotted the deck and stood stolidly on the dock. "Look at the robots!" "What about them?" asked Sue. "Aren't they supposed to be doing something? That one with the antenna -- isn't it designed to send out a warning signal when something goes wrong?" "You're right. They beam Emergency in a case like this. The expediters should be out by now." "Some of them look as if they're paralyzed," Anson noted, observing a half dozen of the metallic figures aboard the barge. They were rigid, unmoving. Even as he watched, a round steel bell bowled across the deck. None of the robots moved -- the sphere struck them like a ball hitting the pins and hurtled them into the water. On the pier, the immobilized watchers gave no indication of reaction. "Paralyzed," Anson repeated. "Not that one!" Sue pointed excitedly as the copter hovered over the deck. Anson looked and found the cause of her consternation. A large, fully articulated robot with the humanoid face of a controller clattered along in a silvery blur of motion. From one of its four upper appendages dangled a broad-bladed axe. It bumped against an armless receptacle-type robot and the axe descended, striking the robot squarely in its loading compartment. There was a crash as the victim collapsed. And the controller robot sped on, striking at random, in a series of sped-up motions almost impossible to follow -- but not impossible to understand. "That's the answer!" said Anson. "It must have cut the cable with the axe. And attacked the others, to immobilize them. Come on, let's land this thing." "But we can't go down there! It's dangerous! Somebody will send out the alarm. The expediters will handle it -- " "Land!" Anson commanded. He began to rummage around in the rear compartment of the 'copter, "What are you looking for?" Sue asked as she maneuvered the machine to a clear space alongside a shed next to the dock. "The rope ladder." "But we won't need it. We're on the ground." " need it." He produced the tangled length and began to uncoil it. "You stay here," he said. "This is my job." "What are you going to do?" "Yes, what are you going to do? ' The deep voice came from the side of the 'copter. Anson and Sue looked up at the face of Eldon Porter. "Daddy! How did you get here?" "Alarm came through." ' scowled at the dock beyond, where the expediter robots were already mopping up with flamethrowers. "You've got no business here," Eldon Porter said harshly. "This area's off-limits until everything's under control." He turned to Anson. "And I'll have to ask you to forget everything you've seen here. We don't want word of accidents like these to leak out -- just get people needlessly upset." "Then this isn't the first time?" asked Anson. "Of course not. Mullet's had a lot of experience; he knows how to handle this." "Right, Chief." Anson recognized the thin, bespectacled engineer at Eldon Porter's side. "Every time we test out one of these advanced models, something goes haywire. Shocks overload, some damned thing. Only thing we can do is scrap it and try again. So you folks keep out of the way. We're going to corner it with the flame-throwers and -- " "No!" Anson opened the door and climbed out, dragging the long rope ladder behind him. "Where in hell do you think you're going?" demanded Eldon Porter. "I'm after that robot," Anson said. "Give me two of your men to hold the ends of this ladder. We can use it like a net and capture the thing without destroying it. That is, put it in restraint." "Restraint?" "Technical term we psychiatrists use." Anson smiled at the two men and then at the girl. "Don't worry," he said. "I know what I'm doing. I've got a case at last. Your robot is psychotic." "Psychotic?" grumbled Eldon Porter, watching the young man move away. "What's that mean?" "Nuts," said Sue sweetly. "A technical term.' Sue saw Dr. Howard Anson again. She waited anxiously outside in the corridor with her father until the young man emerged. He peeled off his gloves, smiling. "Well?" rumbled Eldon Porter, "Ask Mullet," Anson suggested. "He did it!" the thin engineer exulted. "It works, just like he said it would! Now we can use the technique whenever there's a breakdown. But I don't think we'll have any more. Not if we incorporate his suggestions in the new designs. We can use them on the new space pilot models, too." "Wonderful!" Eldon Porter said. He put his hand on Anson's shoulder. "We owe you a lot." "Mullet deserves the credit," Anson replied. "If not for him and his schematics, I'd never have made it. He worked with me night and day, feeding me the information. We correlated everything -- you know, I'd never realized how closely your engineers had followed the human motor-reaction patterns." Eldon Porter cleared his throat. "About that job," he began. "That vice-presidency -- " "Of course," Anson said. "I'll take it. There's going to be a lot of work to do. I want to train at least a dozen men to handle emergencies until the new models take over. I understand you've had plenty of cases like this in the past" "Right. And we've always ended up by junking the robots that went haywire. Hushed it up, of course, so people wouldn't worry. Now we're all set. We can duplicate the electronic patterns of the human brain without worrying about breakdowns due to speedup or overload. Why didn't we think of the psychiatric approach ourselves?" "Leave that to me," Anson said. And as the two men moved off, he made a psychiatric approach toward the girl. She finally stepped back out of his arms. "You owe me an explanation. What's the big idea? You're taking the job, after all!" "I've found I can be useful," Anson told her. "There is a place for my profession -- a big one. Human beings no longer go berserk, but robots do." "Is that what this is all about? Have you been psychoanalyzing that robot you caught?" psychoanalysis isn't suitable for robots. The trouble is purely mechanical. But the brain is a mechanism, too. The more I worked with Mullet, the more I learned about the similarities." other." "You cured that robot in there?" she asked incredulously. "That's right." Anson slipped out of his white gown. "It's as good as new, ready to go back on the job at once. Of course it will have slower, less intense reactions, but its judgment hasn't been impaired. Neuro-surgery did the trick. That's the answer, Sue. Once you open them up, you can see the cure's the same." "So that's why you were wearing a surgical gown," she said. "You were operating on that robot." Anson grinned triumphantly. "The robot was excited, in a state of hysteria. I merely applied my knowledge and skill to the problem." "But what kind of an operation?" "I opened up the skull and eased the pressure on the overload wires. There used to be a name for it, but now there's a new one." Anson took her back into his arms. "Darling, congratulate me! I've just successfully performed the first prefrontal robotomy!" Current New Books : Science  Fantasy Fiction m We carry a full line of all current American science fiction, as well as a large stock of scarce out-of-print books in this field. Back issues of science fiction magazines available. (Bet. #th  #th Streets) New York #, New York Open Monday Thru Saturday #:# A. M. to #:# P. M. (Phone GRa mercy #-#) ( Continued from page #) one can be revived by praise -- but my own curiosity has been momentarily stirred. Is science fiction literature, either with or without a capital "L"? I don't know, but let's see. The litmus commonly used to determine whether something is literature indicates its degree of success in depicting its era. I know that's a sticky sentence, but it's the kind of language critics hide behind. All it means is: did the author give you a sharp, vivid idea of what it was like to be alive in his time? Because science fiction deals mostly with the future and the past, alien planets, other dimensions and the like, it would seem to be out of bounds as literature, on the basis of this definition. How can you live vicariously in a writer's era if he's constantly going off somewhere else? Ah, but is he? The more he tells you of other times and  places, the more he reveals of his own time and place. You can see that for yourself in the Utopias of the past; they display in surgical detail the conditions they aimed to correct. Not too oddly, I guess, we in the present can't find much choice between those real and imaginary societies. The real ones were harsh and unjust, but so were the imaginary -- they were sweet setups for the authors and their friends, bum deals for everyone else. The gadgetry, too, tells us all we need to know of their science. Many of the ideas proved valid -- distant communication, flight, ground and undersea travel, transmutation of metals, improved food raising and storage, teaching methods, publishing, recording sound for posterity -- but they were unworkable because they were bound so immovably to the science of the day. In the same way, many of our ideas are valid, but if they come about as proposed, it will be a sheer accident. We also, of course, are limited by our knowledge. But it's the idea that counts, not the execution -- once the thought is expressed, the rest is up to the researchers. Science fiction does something that no other fiction can do. It provides a clear view of today, plus a sharp contrast between extrapolation and ultimate fact. A bonus like that should make science fiction LLiterature . Not all, by any means -- no field of any kind can produce only masterpieces -- but enough to meet the entrance examination. , You may fire when ready, Gridley, or whatever your name is this year. But before you do -- is your attack Literature? i for your information ing brightly over the Atlantic Ocean off the New Jersey shore and from this fact I derive for myself the right to reminisce a little. About thirtyfive years ago -- I was still in high school at the time -- there was an astronomical exhibition in the old Urania Observatory in Berlin, the same observatory where the planetoid Eros had been tracked down. One of the items on display was a model of the Moon, some sixteen inches in diameter, made in years of painstaking work by a retired teacher. A white-haired gentleman in his seventies was talking to him and when he left, somebody said to me: "This gentleman still knew Professor Hansen." This would have been more instructive by far if I had known at the time who Professor Hansen had been, but the name stuck in my mind and in due course I found out. Peter Andreas Hansen, to use his full name, had been the author of a theory concerning the Moon. It was easily the most spectacular idea about the Moon anybody has ever had and it is almost sad that he was wrong. If Hansen had been right, science fiction authors would have a very nearly inexhaustible theme to play with and the first exploratory round-the-Moon ships would really have something to watch for and photograph. to realize that the Moon is an independent solid body in space at about the time of Christ. What people thought before that time is only imperfectly known; my guess is that most of them managed to do without any specific ideas. Pliny the Elder mentioned in his famous Natural History that "the ancients" thought the Moon was a round silver shield in the sky. But there was disagreement about the nature of the spots that could be so clearly seen. One unknown philosopher declared that they were just dirt, atmospheric vapors which had condensed on the shiny silver. Another equally unknown philosopher held that no vapors had sullied the splendor of the heavenly disk, but that the spots one could see were reflections of the continents and seas of the Earth below. One might study the geography of the Earth by looking at the Moon. The really difficult problem was to find out where the observer himself was located in this reflection. Another early idea is embodied in a Hindu legend. According to it, the Moon was the round face of a lantern carried by a giganKepler's Second Law. The areas swept over the radius vector must be equal for equal times. In a circular orbit P, #  the angles would be equal, too. In an elliptical orbit (right), they are decidely unequal tic (and invisible) Heavenly Watchman. In the classical West, as I have mentioned, the Moon was recognized as a "second Earth" some two thousand years ago. It was understood that the Moon was considerably smaller than Earth, but this was taken to be the main or even the only dissimilarity. Like the Earth, it indubitably had continents and seas, mountains and valleys, rivers and forests. These ideas are still reflected in the astronoomical names for some of the lunar features. The largest of the dark blotches is still called Oceanus procell arum, the Ocean of Storms. Another feature is still spoken of as the Sinus iridum, the Rainbow Bay, and another section is labeled Palus nebularum , the Misty Swamp. When Galileo Galilei looked at the Moon, he still thought he saw seas and continents, but it needed only slight improvements of the early telescopes to realize that the "seas" could not be seas. And familiarity with the surface of the Moon quickly convinced the observer that he could always see everything there was to be seen, that his vision was never obscured by lunar cloud patches. The astronomers of the first half of the seventeenth century might not yet be able to make up their minds on whether there was an atmosphere on the Moon or not, but they could tell that it was a cloudless atmosphere. Later in the same century, the case was already decided. The Dutch astronomer and mathematician Christian Huyghens, who died in #, stated it categorically in his book Cosmotheoros : "on the Moon, there are no seas, no rivers, nor clouds, nor air and water." The same book, incidentally, contains the statement that the moons of Jupiter and of Saturn always turn the same side to their planets, just as our moon does with us. # OR A layman, Huyghens' verdiet may well have dispelled whatever interest he had had in the Moon before. As far as astronomers were concerned, their work was just beginning. The first and most obvious and incidentally rather tedious job was a complete mapping of the visible hemisphere. If any changes should take place on the lunar surface, one had to have a detailed map to recognize them. While they were at it, astronomers began to realize that our moon is extraordinary in size. The Earth-Moon system is almost a double planet, something we know to be theoretically possible, even though our own solar system happens not to offer an example. True, our moon is not the largest satellite in the Solar System. Its diameter of # miles is surpassed by three of the four large moons of Jupiter (namely by Io, Ganymede and Callisto), by Titan, the largest of Saturn's moons, and by Triton, the larger of the two known moons of Neptune. But while Triton has a diameter of around # miles, the diameter of its planet is # miles. Earth's diameter is a little over # miles, so that the diameter of our moon is, in round  oM The extreme positions above and below the ecliptic the Moon can assume, permitting a look over its poles figures, one-quarter of the diameter of the planet to which it belongs. Still, the Earth-Moon system is not quite a double planet because the common center of gravity of the system is still inside the bod' of the Earth, about # miles below the surface. Although nobody ever experienced any trouble locating the Moon in the sky, provided it was visible at all, the calculation of the Moon's orbit happens to be a very difficult job. One might say that any perturbation of its movement that is possible at all actually does take place. For quite some time, astronomers looked for some unknown factor influencing the Moon's movement. And this is the point where Professor Peter Andreas Hansen entered the picture. Hansen had been born in Denmark exactly one hundred years after Huyghens died in Holland. Before he became an astronomer, he had been an instrument maker, but he became involved in an astronomical venture -- the measuring of a meridian. He was working at Altona Observatory then, but only a few years later, in #, he was offered the position as director of the Seeberg Observatory. Hansen's special interest was the computation of orbits and he was fascinated by the perturbations of orbits. Small wonder that he tackled the problem of the orbit of the Moon. While working at it, he thought one day that he had spotted that unknown factor other astronomers had been talking about. Much could be explained if one assumed that the Moon was not a perfect sphere. not perfect spheres. Everybody knows that the Earth has a rather marked equatorial bulge. And Jupiter's equatorial bulge is so enormous that it can be seen with even a small telescope. But this is not what Hansen meant when he said that the Moon was not a perfect sphere. He did not think of equatorial I The shape of the Moon according to Hansen's theory bulges and flattened poles. The idea was rather that the Moon was slightly egg-shaped, that it had two equatorial diameters, one when measured from rim to rim of the visible disk and another and larger one when measured from the center of the visible disk to the center of the hemisphere, which is invisible from Earth. Instead of having an equatorial bulge all around the equator, like a quickly rotating planet, the Moon, in Hansen's opinion, had a large equatorial bulge in only one spot, something like an enormous high plateau, large enough to accommodate whole mountain chains and deep valleys. The center of this enormous bulge  was supposed to coincide with the center of the visible disk of the Moon. In fact, all we could see from Earth was just this bulge, for the Moon's longer equatorial diameter was lined up with the common center of gravity of the Earth-Moon system. If this was true, it not only explained the observed peculiarities in the Moon's orbital motion; it also shed an entirely new light on everything else that had been observed. If the visible lunar disk was an enormous mountainous plateau, lifted to stratospheric heights, the observed absence of air and of water was only the logical result of such elevation. There was no observable air because the plateau was above the denser layers of the Moon's atmosphere. And there could be no water because it had run off the bulge It followed that no observation that had been made could be applied to the unknown hemisphere of the Moon. The most thorough knowledge of the Sahara Desert does not enable you to construct a picture of India or of Mexico just because they lie in the same latitudes. The Moon's other hemisphere probably did have an atmosphere and probably did have water. And where there are air and water, there are probably plants. And where there are plants, the presence of animals can be predicted with a fair chance of being right, because animal life is parasitic on plant life. Nor did you have to stop along this chain of reasoning at this point If there are animals, some of them will start preying on other animals after a while and become carnivorous. And some of them might become intelligent in time and represent what older poets had called the "selenites," the inhabitants of the Moon. with much respect because he was a deservedly famous astronomer. They listened with the greatest of interest, too, because it was a fascinating and novel idea. The next problem was to find out whether it was also true. Continued observation was still the means of doing it because nature had provided some help in the form of the phenomenon of libration. I feel that I should digress from the main theme at this point for a fuller explanation of this phenomenon which, as I know from correspondence I receive from readers, is not well understood by many. As is generally known, the Moon turns around its axis in the same number of days and hours as it needs to go around the Earth once. It is as if you had a man walking around you in a circle, looking rigidly in the direction in which he is walking. That way, he turns around his own axis once every time he circles you and all you can observe is his left profile, with his left ear roughly in the center of what you can see of his head. Well, if this is the case, what is libration and how does it enter into the picture? The proper answer is that it is caused by the fact that the Moon does not move around the Earth in a circle but on an elliptical orbit. To explain this, let us first see what the Moon does not do (Fig. #). Namely, it does not move around the Earth in a circle. Such a circular path is shown on the left in the diagram. If the Moon did move in a circular path, it would need precisely the same time to go from A to B as it would need to go from C to D. In reality, the orbit is elliptical, as shown with great exaggeration on the right in the diagram. Again it needs as much time to go from A to B as it does to go from C to D. The sections of the orbit traveled are of markedly different length; what counts is that the shaded areas formed by the lines from the center of the Moon to the common center of gravity are equal. Technically, such a line from center to center is known as the radius vector and Kepler's Second Law states that the radius vector must sweep over equal areas in equal times. When the Moon is closest to the Earth -- in perigee, as it is called -- it moves faster than when it is farthest away, or in apogee. Logically, then, since the areas covered by the radius vector have to be equal for equal times, the portions of the orbit traversed cannot be of equal length. The customary statement that the average velocity of the Moon is # miles per second is, of course, true, but the word "average" must not be overlooked. Actually, the Moon is faster than that in perigee and slower in apogee. Before going on to the next step of the explanation, let me give the actual figures: The farthest apogee possible is # miles; the nearest possible perigee is # miles, both measured from the center of the Earth to the center of the Moon. The surface-to-surface distance is, of course, # miles less. velocity of the Moon along its orbit is not uniform, we only have to realize that the rate of. rotation around its axis must be uniform to see what happens (Fig. #). Both at apogee and at perigee, the same spot on the Moon -- marked by a short line -- forms the center of the visible disk. But this spot is not in the center at intermediate positions. One might say that the rotation of the Moon lags somewhat behind its orbital motion for onehalf of the orbit and is somewhat ahead of it for the other half. And if the spot which is in the center at apogee, and perigee is off center in between, it is obvious that a portion of what was visible, say, in apogee disappears from view over the left rim, while another previously invisible portion comes into view over the right rim. This is part of what is called libration. The other part is caused by the fact that the Moon's orbit is slightly tilted as compared to the orbit of the Earth around the Sun, the ecliptic (Fig. #). Depending on the position at the moment, we can sometimes peep over the lunar north pole into the area beyond, and sometimes over the lunar south pole. The overall result is that, in the course of a number of years, we can see and map a total of # per cent of the lunar surface. Only #I per cent of it is completely unknown and will remain so until the films taken by the first circumlunar rocket come out of the developer. But a total of # per cent was enough to disprove Hansen's intriguing idea. If he had been right, we should have caught an occasional glimpse of the "lowlands," especially when looking over the poles. Moreover, at periods of maximum libration, the unusual shape of the Moon should be apparent to some degree to direct vision. sive research -- much of it carried out by Simon Newcomb in Washington -- all astronomers were agreed that Hansen's assumption did not conform with , reality. Since the whole episode had taken place at a time when science fiction novels were few and far between, Professor Hansen's egg-shaped Moon was not exploited literarily. With just one exception, that is, hut this exception was written in Polish. It appeared decades after the idea had been abandoned in science, namely, half a century ago. Its title was On Silvery Plains and the name of its author was Jerczy von Zulawsky. In the story, two or three ships, carrying cabins that can be used like automobiles, land near the center of the visible hemisphere of the Moon and then start the long trek "downhill" to the jungle of the lowlands. Near the end of his life, the leader of the expedition goes back in one of the automobile cabins to the place of the original landing where a mortar has been left behind to shoot the expedition's report back to Earth. The novel, of course, was supposed to be this report. Since I last read the book in about #, I may have forgotten some details, but it seems to me that Hansen's name was not mentioned in it. Jerczy von Zulawsky probably never saw the original papers but received his inspiration from a second or third hand popular account in a general magazine or newspaper supplement. Well, how does the other side of the Moon look? The answer is: probably not very different from the side we can see from Earth, What appears at the rim when the liforation is favorable are the same types of formations so well known to astronomers. There are a number of craters, some of them quite large, a mountain range or two, and the edges of some mare plains. Interestingly enough, we know the approximate locations of at least three craters that are deeply hidden in the inaccessible # I per cent of the lunar surface. These craters have systems of "rays" as we know them from Tycho and Copernicus on the visible hemisphere. On "our" side, all "ray" systems originate from large craters and the "rays" themselves are great circle lines. It is comparatively unimportant in this connection that we don't know the nature of the "rays" and have no idea of why some craters have them and others do not What is important is that the "rays" from beyond the rim indicate the existence and locations of several large craters. Some British astronomers have postulated that the unknown hemisphere may differ in degree from the known hemisphere, even though they must be fundamentally alike. They think that the unknown hemisphere contains a lesser number of craters and consists mostly of large mare plains. This reasoning is built, however, upon a foundation of hypotheses which, at the moment, are beyond either proof or disproof. The only suggestion one can make here is to have patience. In about # years, if not earlier, we'll be able to look at films and see what the other side actually looks like. A S A result of the discussion of the "transits" of Venus across the Sun's disk, I received a number of letters from readers who wanted to know a lot of things I had failed to mention since, after all, my article did not concern transits specifically. The questions ranged all the way from requests for a table of Venus transits to inquiries about rules for transits of Mercury. Because Mercury moves around the Sun in a much shorter time than Venus, a Mercury transit is a much more frequent phenomenon than a Venus transit. It can occur only in May and in November and the number of years between one transit and the next follows the sequence # -- # -- # -- # -- # -- #, a total of # years. The cycle then repeats. Table I shows the transits which took place or will take place during the #th and #th centuries, with an additional entry for the next century because the last transit of the #th century will be a mere grazing of the Sun's limb -- almost a near miss, so to speak. As regards Venus transits, they are listed on Table II and because they are so rare, we can cover a time interval of several centuries. Taking further strides in the medical sciences for granted, I hope that at least half May Nov. Nov. Nov. Nov. May Nov. Nov. May Nov. Nov. Nov. May May Nov. Nov. Nov. May Nov. Nov. May Nov. Nov. Nov. May Nov. Nov. May  i of my readers will be able to see the next one scheduled and half of those the one after the next. Year and Date: Duration: #, Dec. # h m #, Dec. # h m . #, June # h m #, June # h m #, Dec. # h m #, Dec. # h m #, June # h m #, June # h m #, Dec. # h m #, Dec. # h m #, June #I h m #, June # h m #, Dec. # h m #, Dec. # h m #, June # h m #, June # h m #, Dec. # h m #, Dec. # h m #, June # short #, June # h m #, Dec. # h m #, Dec. # h m #, June # very short #, June # h m I l ' The Category Inventors  I There was security for all in this well-run  world  -- hut what happened to a man who tried i to get ahead could never happen to a robot! Illustrated I -- c  co down that brought matters to a head. Not that they hadn't been gathering for months. Ever since, in fact, he had been put on reserve, .Marge seemed to have been conducting a campaign -- a subtle, insistent, completely wiiety campaign. First it was: "It's not your fault, honey, the world just doesn't understand creative artists any more." He had said modestly, "Oh, a bassoon player isn't creative, peaches; he's executant." "Anyway," she retorted firmly, "he's an artist " It seemed only as an afterthought that she added, "That means he's got intelligence and imagination. And that means he's got a head start when it comes to finding a new job -- doesn't it, honey?" And her big brown eyes had looked up at him so confidently, so guilelessly. "Sure, sure, a head start," he had said, feeling his heart droop. Being able to play the bassoon didn't seem much of a qualification for doing any other job at all. "Of course," she said a few days later, "you could get a job in a jazz band, Gilbert, couldn't you? It's all the rage again." She added hastily, "Oh, I know you don't like the idea, but -- " He explained to her patiently that it wasn't a matter of not liking the idea. It was simply that he couldrit . Playing jazz wasn't quite the same thing as playing serious music, which was why robots could be taught to do the one, but not -- so far, anyway -- the other. "Well, Phil Tomkys made the switch, didn't he?" she said. What Phil Tomkys could do and what he could do, he'd told her tersely, were two entirely different things. Jazz playing was a certain specialized ability -- he made it sound on a level with safe-breaking or parricide -- and you either had it or you hadn't -- now did she see? pose then?" she suggested some time later. She couldn't have touched him on a rawer spot. But she went on, blithely unwitting : "How about those tunes you're always humming to yourself? They sound pretty good to me and -- r" "They're probably someone else's," he told her curtly. They were someone else's, he knew. Ten years of orchestra playing had left no room in his head for original music. He'd learned that at great cost, because he had tried his hand once at a quartet for bassoon, celeste, recorder and guitar -- and even that unusual combination hadn't been proof against his subconscious; it was almost finished before he'd realized that it was all bits and pieces from obscure compositions he'd played in the past. The memory of that first and last attempt made him feel guilty now. That was one of the nastiest things about being on reserve -- it made you think yourself deficient in not having abilities that there was no earthly reason you should have, anyway. But he managed to keep a hold on his temper. And the next time. And  by a mighty effort, the next. But the tension mounted and mounted -- until the robot broke down one fine spring morning. And then it stopped mounting. It exploded. "Right in the middle of getting breakfast, too," Marge wailed, surveying the inert mass of metal that lay by the kitchen table. Gilbert had just got up. He rubbed the sleep from his eyes. "I'll ring Center," he said with an unurgent yawn. "But the children will be late for school," she said. "Colin! Michael!" she called to the bathroom. "Do hurry." "It's not much use their hurrying, is it, if there's no breakfast ready for them?" Gilbert observed helpfully. "What do you think I'm trying to do?" she snapped, juggling wildly with unfamiliar implements. "I've only got two pairs of hands." He roared at that and struck a pose. "Step closer, folks! See the only woman in captivity with four arms." She stamped her foot in flustered rage. "You know what I meant. A fine father you are, standing there trying to be funny when your children are late for school. As if the poor mites haven't had enough to put up with lately." His laughter stopped abruptly. "And what exactly do you mean by that?" "What I say." She jabbed desperately at food tubes. He glared at her. "Well, just what have the 'poor mites' had to put up with?" "Oh, I'm too busy to argue with you. Anyway, you wouldn't understand." "Oh, wouldn't I? Perhaps I understand only too well. 'Lately' wouldn't be... just three months and thirteen days?" "If you like," she muttered, not looking at him. "Just as I thought !" he exploded. "You blame me. Ever since they put me on reserve you've been getting at me. That's a fine encouragement for a man, I must say. If you think -- " vanced a step toward her. He failed to notice the recumbent robot until he fell headlong over it He lay there, rubbing a scuffed shin and swearing colorfully. "If you're going to use foul language," his wife said icily, "you might at least keep your voice down. You know what sharp ears the children have." He climbed to his feet, glaring. "Oh, so now I'm a corrupter of my own children, is that it? Well, let me tell you that -- " But at that moment a terrific squawking rose from the Henomat, the gadget that synthesised fresh eggs from raw meal. His wife jerked and jabbed frantically at the kitchen control panel. She only succeeded in releasing several faucets of assorted juices and ketchups. As they splashed and oozed over the floor she made one last despairing assault on the control panel. The faucets continued to run. But a blaring of jazz music joined the chaos now. She threw up her hands in surrender, sank into a chair and buried her head on the table-top. Gilbert, standing there in a deafened daze, felt a sudden pang of remorse. Perhaps it was his fault; perhaps he should have foreseen the day , when a metal being with a crystalline brain would take over his job, as robots had taken over so many other people's by now. Contrite he dashed to the control panel and fumbled at it. Somehow his manipulations did the trick. The faucets gurgled to a stop, the music snapped off and the Henomat died in a flurry of feathery whimpers. Gilbert's self-esteem recovered slightly. He looked expectantly at his wife, but she did not lift her head. She only sniffed a dismal and muffled sniff. There's gratitude! he thought angrily. Well, it wasn't his fault. His gaze fell upon the abject heap of metal on the floor. It was kind. Suddenly all the frustration of the last few months focused on the robot and ignited in anger. He lashed out at it with his foot.     The foot was still slipper-shod and it hurt. But he was too enraged to care and the action, although it made no impression on the robot, brought gratifying relief to his feelings. Marge had raised her head and was regarding him witheringly. "Well, now I've seen everything," she said. "A grown man actually kicking a poor defenseless robot." "When it's down, too," he said caustically. He flared up again, "It seems you've got more sympathy for a robot than you have for your husband. It's a fine way to -- " He was interrupted by a small human avalanche tumbling into the room. "Morning, Mom," said the boys in chorus. "Morning, Pop," Was there , thought Gilbert, a pause , just a slight one, between the two greetings? And a dying fall to the second? "Hey, the robot's passed out," said Colin. "Was that what all the noise was, Pop?" Michael asked. Gilbert glowered. Then he sighed and dragged the robot out of the kitchen by its feet. He dumped it in a bedroom close! and dialed Robocenter. He lingered a while before he went back to the kitchen. He saw that the kids had left -- without much breakfast, obviously -- and he realized then that that was why he had lingered -- to avoid facing them. So it was getting to that point now. II dressed and feeling desperate when the door buzzer sounded. Not from any desire to be helpful -- that he certainly didn't feel -- but just to be able to hear the sound of his own voice again, anybody s voice, he said, "That'll be the mechanic from Center. I'll open it." But it wasn't the mechanic. "Hello, son," came a plummy voice. Another one, gentle and fluting, cooed from behind a mountainous fluorotex package, "Surprise!" It was George and Phoebe, Marge's parents. Gilbert winced. This was all he needed. "Had a sudden call from party H.Q. " boomed George. "And we took the early rocket in so we could have an hour with you," Phoebe explained, peeking birdlike from behind her burden. "Ah -- er, come in, then," said Gilbert. "Anything wrong, son?" said George, drawing Gilbert to one side as Phoebe went to find Marge. "Wrong? Why, no, nothing's wrong." He laughed unconvincingly. "It's just that I was expecting someone else. The mechanic from Robocenter." "That robot of yours broken down? Too bad. The poor kid's up to her neck in it, eh? I'll just say hello to her." He came back quickly. "I'll say she is! Still, Mother's pitching in." He winked as sounds of furious activity came from the kitchen. "She's just the same at home. Leaves so little for our robot to do, he's thinking of applying for a pension." He chuckled hugely. Then, noticing that ( Gilbert wasn't as much as smiling, he stopped abruptly and turned on a manner that Gilbert knew well by now -- the earnest, the man-to-man. "Well, how are things, my boy?" "You mean, have I got a job yet?" " Heavens , no! I know it's not that easy. We all know it takes time. What I meant was, how are the ideas working out?" " What ideas?" George shook his head. "As bad as that, eh? Still, it's the darkest hour before the dawn. You mark my words, I've seen it happen so many times. Just when a man thinks there isn't a single idea left that someone else hasn't thought of, a real big one comes down out of the blue and hits him right between the -- " The door buzzer cut across George's eloquence. Gilbert ducked out in relief. chanic, clad in the gray coveralls of Roboservice. But he wasn't alone. "Yes?" said Gilbert to the other three who were about to follow the mechanic in. The three were also in gray, but wore bolero and slacks, street style. They were young, cropped of head, their faces scrubbed and intense. "We're therapists," explained the foremost and tallest one. "Therapists?" Gilbert echoed. "But nobody here's sick." "Hah! That's a good one," said the foremost of the three, turning his head to share his amusement with his colleagues. He turned back to Gilbert. "We are, of course, robotherapists." "Huh?" was all that Gilbert could manage. "I am a robopsychiatrist," the other amplified. " am a robosynaptic stimulator," said the second. "And I ," said the third with quiet pride, "am a robomorale coordinator." Just like the three bears, Gilbert thought. Of all the twaddle! But he stood aside for them to enter. "Where is the robot?" said the first therapist. Gilbert, deciding he disliked' the man's manner, addressed himself pointedly to the mechanic. "In the bedroom closet, second on the left. I dumped it there after it broke down. It cluttered up the kitchen too much," "Right," said the mechanic amiably and went through.  "Too bad," said the leading therapist, shaking his head. "It would have been better if you had left it where it fell. The failure attitude often gives a valuable pointer to the cause of breakdown." He beckoned to his colleagues and they followed in the wake of the mechanic. Gilbert looked after them for a long moment before returning to the living room. "W T ell, now I've seen everything," he told his father-in-law. "They've actually got psychiatrists for robots." But George was quite unsurprised. "Why, didn't you know? They've had them for six months or more. One of the brightest new fields in years. The teloids were full of it." "Oh, I must have missed it," Gilbert murmured, realization dawning of just how out of touch he'd been with the world at large; how absorbed in his world of music playing that seemed now as unreal and faraway as an age in history.  earnestly. "That's the way things are now. Branching out, keeping one step ahead of the robot all the time. That's what, if you don't mind my saying so, you haven't realized yet. A man's got to be adaptable. Now, take old Tom Angel, he was a schoolmate of mine. He was a top-class tailor and thought his job was safe as houses. But it wasn't. "So, after he'd been on reserve a time he happens to remember the birthday cards people used to send each other when we were kids. So what does Tom do? He ups and registers himself as the first of a new generation of greeting-card verse writers. And this is the best part, he'd never written a line of verse in his life . But he was first in, so he got charter rights. Get the idea? Once you get in the progressive mood, you're all set." Gilbert reflected dully that brushing the dust off a defunct custom was a funny kind of progress, but he tried to look interested, knowing that George was trying to be helpful in his fashion, just as Marge's mother was when she brought parcels of things a reservist's valid-for-aweek scrip wouldn't stretch for. "You see, Gil," George went on, "this isn't something new. Something like it has been happening for hundreds of years now, with machines displacing people. It's the scale of this that's new, because the robots threaten everybody's job." "Except politicians' and robopsychiatrists'," Gilbert couldn't resist saying. George looked pained. "Don't say that, Gil. And don't think politics aren't getting as competitive as everything else. Imagine, they even sent me to school -- me at my time of life -- to get what they called historical perspective . I kicked like mad, but I must admit it did me a power of good. It makes a man see why there've been so many changes since robots were invented. You know -- " he wagged a finger at Gilbert -- "there's been more progress in the past twenty years than in the whole hundred before that. From space travel to -- well, to self-coiling spaghetti." "I can't see much progress in reserve in the process." "Ah, but ten years ago there the challenge of the robot has been taken up. Because it's not only a challenge, it's an opportunity. This is the Age of Opportunity. We can all be thankful for one thing, at least, that we're not living in the last century." George shuddered. "Then, if a man was out of a job he had to find one!" "He had to? I wish I had the chance ." "Ah, but that's the point. It wasn't always so easy. Nowadays, a man doesn't have to fight for a job. All he has to do is invent one." bit in the book," said Gilbert. "You know? The one with pictures that they give you in exchange for your job?"  "Oh, sorry," George said a bit huffily. "I was only trying to help." He rallied. "Anyway, you have got a father-in-law in the right party, that's one consolation. The party that stands up for the reservist's rights Gilbert lifted an inward eye to heaven. "Yes, sir," George continued. "If the Technoes had their way, a reservist's life wouldn't be worth a light. But we fought for his rights all along the line. It was us Populists, for instance, who saw that every family -- workers and reservists alike -- had a robot of its own by inalien able rights ." Gilbert had had as much as he could stand. "To hell with your inalienable rights!" he exploded. "Both parties have got it nicely carved up between them. All either of you care about is making sure that things go on just the way they are. As for the precious benefits of having a robot, let me tell you I'd be perfectly happy if there weren't any robots at all -- especially the ones that sit on their chromium-plated backsides in chromium-plated orchestras!" George looked shocked now. "I -- I -- you don't know what you're saying," he burbled. "Why, you're talking like a -- like a Luddite." "Oh, I am, am I? Well, let me -- " Gilbert stopped in mid-air and said suspiciously, "What's a Luddite?" "Luddites were the people who broke up the first power machines two hundred years ago" It was an item he'd picked up in the course on Historical Perspective. "And if that's the way you're -- " "Hold it! A wild light came into Gilbert's eye. He had just thought of something. Why , of course ! Why not? "What is it, son?" said George, anxious now at the look on his son-in-law's face. But Gilbert didn't hear him. With a whoop he bounded for the door, threw it back and collided with the leading therapist who was waiting on the other side, knuckles raised. "Well -- " gasped the therapist, staggering. "Sorry," said Gilbert cheerfully, trying to push past. "But there's something I have to tell you," said the therapist, recovering balance and breath with an effort. Behind him his two colleagues closed ranks. Gilbert halted. "Well, what is it? Make it brief. I'm a busy man." He laughed delightedly at the novelty of the words.  a queer look. "It's no laughing matter, I'm afraid. We just gave your robot a tapeauto in there and the results were sad, sad. We shall have to take it back for immediate reorientation. You  see -- " he shook his head gravely -- "it had developed a severe guilt complex." "Guilt complex?" Gilbert echoed blankly. "That's right. They're sensitive, you know. And if they once get the idea that their owners aren't: happy, that starts it. They think it's their fault, they wonder what mistakes they could have made. They brood on it and then they do make mistakes. Oh, little ones, the kind you or I wouldn't notice at all, but a robot does because it knows it's not supposed to make mistakes. That only makes it feel more guilty and so it goes until -- well, it just gives up in despair." Despite his urgency to be off, Gilbert found himself listening with fascinated incredulity. The therapist was achingly  earnest. "Of course, we'll know better next time, won't we? Center will send a replacement up. Just let the new one know it's making you happy, that's all, and everything will be fine. Just a smile, a grateful word now and then, eh?" For a moment Gilbert looked at the therapist with the expression of a child seeing its first elephant. Then he burst out laughing. "Of course I'll let it know I'm happy! I am happy. Who wouldn't be happy, living in this Age of Opportunity?" He noticed George's startled face peering from the living room and he laughed loudly again. "Now, if you don't mind -- " The therapists looked blankly at each other and fell away as Gilbert made for the door.  Ill carrying its usual scattered population of reservists, waiting in the slender hope of getting in on a hot tip. Gilbert walked past them, straight to the first cubicle. Inside was a counter, behind it a robot attendant "I want to file a category," Gilbert announced. "Certainly, sir," said the robot, producing a form and an envelope from beneath the counter. The form required particulars of name, date of birth, reserve number. Gilbert entered these in impatiently, then arrived at the section headed: Nature of Category. Boldly he filled in neo-luddite, He scratched his chin thoughtfully with the end of his stylus and added. A lawful opposition to the robot economy . He smiled to himself. There was a job no robot would ever be able to take over. Under the heading Overall Classification of Category he entered political. He placed the form flat in the envelope as instructed and passed it with a flourish to the robot. The robot franked it across the flap and fed it into a machine by its side. In a few seconds, the envelope popped out again and the robot handed it back to Gilbert. Gilbert felt a sudden disquiet. "Well?" he asked. "Your application will take a short time to check," the robot explained. "This machine sends a copy to the registry below. They carry a complete file there of all categories." "Oh, I see" said Gilbert, relieved. While he waited he scanned the posters stuck up around the walls of the cubicle. Most bore the faces of successful category filers: inventors of such jobs as hydroponics stabilizer, cybernetic diviner, traumographist. What in creation was a traumographist? Gilbert wondered. A shock writer? One who drew graphs of shock responses? In what? Men? Atoms? Gilbert smiled. The sound of such specialized and enigmatic vocations no longer made him feel hopelessly ill-equipped in this complex world. Now he was going to meet the world on its own terms and -- chine and a slip of pasteboard popped up. The robot took it, scanned it, then lifted its crystalline eyes to Gilbert. "I'm sorry, sir, but your application has been rejected." Gilbert stood dazed, unbelieving. The robot went on, "The Category Office extends its sincere regrets and trusts that this will not deter you from making further applications. The Category Office -- Gilbert interrupted what was obviously a set speech. He stretched across the counter and grabbed the robot by one articulated arm. "Look here, you -- you metallic mouthpiece. That application is legitimate. Nobody's got any right to reject it. You can't just stand there and -- " "Please." The unalterable pitch of the robot's voice only pointed its obvious embarrassment. Conditioned, like all robots, never to be hostile to humans, it could only make pathetic token efforts to release itself. Gilbert sighed and let go, feeling ashamed of himself. "Anyway," he persisted, "I want to see somebody about this." "An overseer is already on his way," the robot said. He must, unnoticed, have pressed an alarm signal, Gilbert realized. The overseer came in briskly; a round, cheerful individual. "Ah, Mr. Gilbert Parry. About your application, is it? Well, I'm very sorry. We dislike having to turn down anybody's application, you understand. Naturally, we -- " "Naturally nothing," Gilbert said brusquely. "That category I put forward is perfectly admissible." "But, Mr. Parry "Don't interrupt. I've got a right to be heard. You may think you have all this sewn up nice and tidily. That's what the two political parties think, but they're wrong. Both of them support the system as it is. That's not enough." "But, Mr. Parry, you can't -- " "I can. What's more, I'll set out and prove, if I have to, that even from the standpoint of the status quo an opposition is socially necessary. Now, don't try to tell me I can't do that" The manager smiled. "But the need of an opposition is recognized. I was only trying to tell you that you can't register the category because it was registered years ago." "What!" "Yes, the Humans Only movement, as it's called, is a recognized parry, though it's never managed to win an election or attract many adherents. Most people are only too grateful for the benefits robots have brought. But the movement does have State backing: funds, offices, the same proportion of salaried officials to members as the two big parties." Gilbert was already drifting miserably to the door. "Of course," the overseer added helpfully, "you could take up voluntary work for the party. There's always the chance you might be able to step into a salaried vacancy in a few years." "Thanks, it doesn't matter," Gilbert mumbled, and left the cubicle. A group of waiting hope,  fuls took one look at his face and melted away. There was only one thing to do. Start all over again at some other line, study and study until he was as proficient at it as he was at playing the bassoon. But what line? And how could he be sure that that wouldn't be taken over by robots before he became skilled at it? Still, there . was thiug for but to try. Even if it came to nothing, Marge wouldn't be able to get at him -- not fairly, anyway. More than that, he wouldn't have to put up with his own gnawing sense of failure. Noticing a library, he turned into it. He asked the assistant -- a robot even here in a center of s  learning -- for guidance. It brought him a well-thumbed handbook. Leading in the categories it listed were those of the old occupations that were too closely linked to flesh and blood and spirit to be easily yielded up to the robot -- medicine, law, the creative arts. Well, medicine was out. He was no weakling, but he couldn't stand the thought of coldly opening up bodies. Law? He couldn't even argue successfully with his own wife, let alone with a judge and jury. And as for the creative arts -- you had to have a vocation, hadn't you? No, it would have to be something totally new -- one of the bewilderingly complex fields like... what was it on that poster?... traumography? On the impulse, he looked it up. Yes, it was here, all right. But he couldn't, after minutes of perplexed reading and re-reading, even make out what field it was in, the language describing it was so specialized. Hell! it was even worse than he had feared. He riffled through the book dejectedly. Then suddenly a displayed ad caught his eye. So there were ways! Why, of course, there had to be. The systern had been going for years; it was bound to happen that people would emerge with just this flair. Alert young men, their minds not canalized in the narrow bounds of one profession, but at ease in this complicated world, able to see the need for a new job here, a new branch there. But how would you pay for such a service? Reservists' scrip was unnegotiable. Still, he had a few hundred credits of real money salted away for a possible emergency. It was worth a try. its grandiloquent name, was a small, dingy building downtown, all of thirty years old by the look of it. Still, Gilbert told himself, it's unwise to pre-judge the goods by the package. But the sudden fracas was more disturbing. He had to jump back hastily as the narrow swingdoors flew open and two burly individuals burst through, carrying a struggling, spitting burden. Through flailing arms and legs, Gilbert glimpsed an old gnomelike face, pink with frustration. Once on the sidewalk the two huskies lowered the man to his feet with exaggerated solicitude, gave him one meaningful look and , retreated into the building. One of them turned to throw out a battered brief case at the old man's feet. "I'll get a writ served on you, you scum!" their victim bellowed, shaking his fist. His stature was as gnomelike as his face, but his voice was surprisingly resonant. "A man's got his rights, you know. riu -- ni -- " The little man subsided, as if realizing the futility of hurling his protests at blank doors. With a spluttering sigh he picked up his case, gave an outraged jerk to his bolero, then hobbled off down the street. Gilbert looked after him for a moment, feeling a twinge of sympathy for the poor old chap. He only hoped the incident had nothing to do with the C. P. Jones Bureau, that that wasn't their normal way of handling clients. Quelling the thought, he went in. "Room fifty-three?" Gilbert asked the robot enquiry clerk. "The C. P. Jones Bureau." "I'm sorry, sir, but Mr. Jones no longer operates here." "Oh, but his bureau?" "Mr. Jones himself was the bureau." "Well, has he started up anywhere else, do you know?" "He left no information on that point, sir." and left. So that was that. And that left what? Traumography? He shuddered at the thought. As he hesitated on the sidewalk, he thought of the chucking-out incident. ' Now, there was a job. They daren't build a man-handling robot. He flexed his biceps thoughtfully -- The thought died miserably. You probably had to have your name put down at birth for a trade as rudimentary as that. He sighed and wandered off. Passing a bar, he went in as automatically as if it were a habit, which it never had been. This was an open bar, not one of those bleak reservists' places where you had to produce a ration card. Here you paid money. He went to a booth and ordered a double Scotch from the robot waiter. It wasn't until he turned to reach in his pocket to pay that Gilbert noticed who was sitting opposite him. It was the little old man he had seen thrown out of the Universe Building. He was looking mournfully at his drink as if it were a clouded crystal ball. ' The sight moved Gilbert to pity. Here was he feeling sorry for himself. At least he had youth. On an impulse he lifted his glass and said, "Better times." The old man raised his head slowly. "Huh!" he said. Then he managed a wan smile and said, "Thank you," and drained his glass. Gilbert drained his own and, to his questioning glance, the old man said, "Same as you." Gilbert ordered up. "I saw what happened to you back there," Gilbert ventured sympathetically. "Did you?" The old man sighed. "The robbers! Throwing a man out after all these years." He looked so miserable that Gilbert instantly regretted having mentioned the incident. "It's a wrench when you've worked in the same building for nearly ten years," the old man went on. "Oh, you worked there?" "I had my own office. The C. P. Jones Bureau." "You -- C. P. Jones?" Gilbert's conception of alert young men underwent violent revision. "Why, you heard of me?" The old boy's face lit up eagerly. "Heard of you? I was coming to see if you could fix me up." "You were? Ah, well, perhaps it was best I wasn't there. It saved you from being disappointed." Gilbert was puzzled. "I was disappointed. But how do you mean?"  V gory in stock." He paused, then with the air of one relieved to get a confession off his chest, added, "As a matter of fact, son, I never did manage to invent a single category -- except the one." a Oh," said Gilbert, his sympathy beginning to be tinged with suspicion. "What was the one?" "Why, the category of category inventor, of course." The old man sniffed. "Perhaps I wasn't very good at it, but I did have charter rights. Seems that nothing's sacred any longer, not even charter rights. They revised my category a week ago and canceled my license. Mind you, I didn't take it sitting down. But what can you do?" He took a despondent sip at his drink. "They've got you all ways." Gilbert felt a stirring of resentment at such ingratitude. "It seems to me," he said roughly, "you had a pretty good run for your money. I should think your clients have got the grievance." The old man looked up indignantly. "Why? They didn't do too badly. I always worked hard for them. Was it my fault the ideas didn't come? And it didn't cost them anything. My fee was only payable out of salary if and when I delivered." "Oh," said Gilbert. The old man hadn't been such a shark, then. The old man chuckled now. "You're right, though, about having a good run. I suppose, all in all, I did." "But how come you got away with it all that time?" Mr. Jones chuckled again. "Well, it was the Rehabilitation Office that paid me my fixed salary. Whereas it was the Labor Office that I was supposed to pay any fees into, less my commission, of course. Once a year the Accounting Office -- that's another department again -- sent around a robot auditor to check the book. They just never got around to checking up with each other, I suppose -- until now." He fell back into gloom. "Now I've got to invent another job." Gilbert examined the other's gnomelike face, the gnarled hands about his glass. "But I should have thought you'd be past... I mean, well -- " "You mean, why do I worry about another job at my age, is that it? Because my wife is not my age. She's only -- well, she says she's twenty-nine -- anyway, she wouldn't take kindly to the notion of my being on reserve." "Ah, these wives," Gilbert agreed. "It wouldn't be so bad if we didn't have them to reckon with." "Wouldn't it?" said Mr. Jones, almost fiercely. "For me, I'm glad the way it is. If it wasn't for Babs -- that's my wife -- I'd have gone to pieces. I used to be a trapeze artist in the circus. That's how I met Babs; she was a dancer in a sideshow. I was the oldest trapeze man in the game, but even I had to pack it in some day. Got too shaky. If it hadn't ; been for Babs, I'd have gone to seed, been in my urn by now as like as not. Babs has got her faults, but she's a damn sight better encouragement to a man than any of these noble, shoulderto-shoulder darnes. They want the feeling of power over a man. Babs only wants money and the things that money buys and then she's happy. And so am I." beside such rough-and-ready philosophy. "Mm-mm, maybe you're right. Have another drink." "No, it's my turn," the old man insisted. And, as the drinks arrived, "But I'm talking about myself too much. How is it with you?" Gilbert told him and they had another drink. And they swapped yarns about their ex-professions. And they had another drink. And then Mr. Jones suggested they make a move to a real bar. And that started a pub-crawl such as Gilbert in his former sober life had never imagined possible. They talked, they joked. Even the way the world was treating them both assumed, under the influence of more and more drink, the aspect of one great joke. They laughed themselves silly over traumography and what it could be, their interpretations ranging from the inane to the obscene. That started them off on inventing mock categories, a game that lasted them through two bars and got them thrown out of a third when the categories became too outrageous. In one bar, in a lull, they ordered beer, and it had a melancholy effect on the little man. He said they were selfish, that everyone was selfish. They ought to feel sorry, not for themselves, but for the robots. Revealing unexpected depths to his character, he proceeded to recite lugubriously: How am I to face the odds Of Man's bedevilment and God's, I, a stranger and afraid In a world I never made? Luckily that phase didn't last. Gilbert quickly ordered whiskey again and the resilient little man was back in form in a flash. And when Gilbert said, "What say we start a union for robots, then?" Mr. Jones threw himself into the idea with rare zest. They wondered if that might not be the salvation for both of them, until they reflected that a robot's minimum week could only be a # hours -- work being their one function -- and who'd have any interest in opposing that? The evening became more and more wild. Gilbert was never sure afterward whether the little man really did give a demonstration of the finer points of trapeze work from a chandelier. He would recall that they drank a great deal of liquor between them and that somewhere in the early hours he fell into a robocab. After that all was darkness . , . IV Sun through his eyelids that woke him. He recoiled with a groan. He heard shutters pulled, and was devoutly grateful for the dimness. A figure moved near him. "Is that you, Marge honey?" he whimpered. "No, sir, this is your new robot." It was holding out a glass of something that fizzed. Gilbert took it eagerly and downed it at a gulp. "A-ah f that's better." "Will there be anything else, sir?" "No, thanks." He was seized with a sudden fear. "Yes. Yes, there is. My wife " "Mrs. Parry asked me to tell her as soon as you awoke," the robot said. Gilbert breathed out in relief. For a moment he had had the thought that Marge might have left him. He couldn't have blamed her if she had -- not 'after his behavior yesterday -- then last night on top of it. He was overcome with sudden contrition. "It's all right," he said to the robot. "I'll teil her myself. I'm getting up." And somehow he managed it, though he wouldn't have without the assistance of the robot. "Thank you," Gilbert told it Then, feeling the need to do penance all around, he added somewhat sheepishly, "You have made me very happy." "Thank you, sir," said the robot, inevitably without inflection, but when it repeated the words Gilbert felt that it really meant them. His penitential mood considerably sustained, he went in to Marge. And when he saw her, looking her prettiest, he felt touched to the quick. He began to mumble words of abject apology. But she cut him short with a kiss. "Don't apologize, honey. It was my fault. If I hadn't nagged you, you wouldn't have acted like that " She guided him to a chair. "Here." She poured him a cup of black coffee. "What would you like for breakfast?" "I've got it here, thanks," he said weakly. She nodded sympathetically. understanding, Gilbert fumbled in his pocket for a cigarette. With the pack, a slip of paper came out. He looked at it. It read simply: Umbrological Parallax Tracer , Now what the heck did that mean? It was in his own handwriting, too. Then a dim memory crawled back from the confusion of the night before. He stared at the words, repeating them over and over to himself between sips of coffee. Then it suddenly dawned on him. "Why, that's it!" he exclaimed -- and winced. Despite having served him up with an answer, his head still couldn't stand that amount of sudden excitement. "What's the matter, sweet?" Marge crooned. "Here, have a cerebri n." He tottered to his feet. "Oh, don't be so noble and shoulderto-shoulder." He grinned quickly and kissed her. "Don't pay any attention to me, honey, I've just seen the light." He drained his coffee hurriedly. "I've got something urgent to attend to." He kissed her again and dashed off. He chose a different cubicle this time, just to be on the safe side, and made his application with a practiced, if shaky, hand. This time an official came unsummoned. The manager himself, what was more, for that's how he introduced himself to Gilbert. He was holding the copy of the application in his hand. "I'm glad to meet you, Mr. i Parry," he said. "ZJmbrological Parallax T racer. Ah, yes, most interesting. What exactly is that?" With a calmness that surprised even himself, Gilbert answered, "Well, it involves ascertaining the degrees of parallax that occur in umbrological investigations. It's not easy to explain in a few words, but -- " "Of course," said the manager understanding. "I thought it would probably be too complex for me to grasp. But you failed to enter the overall classification. I can make it on the photostat for you." He looked at Gilbert inquiringly, his stylus poised. For a moment Gilbert floundered, cursing himself for having overlook the point. "Er -- well, that's not easy to describe, either. You see -- "  "I understand," said the manager soothingly. "Shall we say Synthesis , then? That covers a multitude of categories these days." "Oh -- ah, yes, yes, it's definitely a form of synthesis." filled in the space. "There's just one more point. The West Town office has already admitted an application this morning for, ah -- he consulted a slip of paper in his hand -- "an Umbrological Parallax Co-relator. It just came through on the tape. Now, you'd have to prove, if called upon, that the two functions are distinct and separate." Gilbert doubted the testimony of his own ears. Then there really was something called Umbrology -- in which parallaxes occurred? And then -- "That wouldn't have been a Mr. C. P. Jones, would it?" "Why, yes. You know each other, then?" "We should have met this morning," lied Gilbert stoutly, "to file our categories together. One of us must have got the offices mixed. You see, umbrology has been our life work, in our spare hours, that is. But a parallax tracer is entirely different from a parallax co-relator. In fact, they're two entirely opposed functions. Opposed, but mutually dependent, if you understand. You see, a parallax can only be co-related in dialectical opposition and conjunction to and with its being traced." Gilbert was beginning to enjoy himself. "To put it more simply -- " "That's perfectly all right," said the manager. "I'll see that the distinction is made clear. Your charter will be mailed to you in a few days. But if you're working in the same field, hadn't you better share facilities with your friend, Mr. Jones? Provisionally, anyway?" "Why, yes," said Gilbert. "It would save a lot of delay in our work." "Indeed. Well, Mr. Jones will already have been granted offices. Hold on, I'll get the address from West Town." building. When Gilbert entered, Mr. Jones was arranging some handsome-looking furniture. The little man straightened and his eyes lit up. "Hello, my boy. So you found me, then." Gilbert grinned. "You old rogue. You nearly queered the pitch for me." The old man chuckled. "Well, all's fair. And somehow you didn't get around to giving me your address last night. And I didn't know you'd get the self-same idea. I do remember that we laughed a lot over it and said it was one of the best categories we thought up. Of the printable ones, that is." He chuckled again. "Anyway, I did alter the end to give you a loophole." Gilbert clapped the little man on the back. "That was more than I thought to do, I must admit." Gilbert looked around the office and felt a sudden sharp pang of conscience. "Of course we're cheating, aren't we?" "Cheating?" said the little man, feigning indignation very well, Gilbert thought. "I'm not. We may be anticipating a trifle, but that's a different thing altogether. Fve already looked up Umbrology for a start. It's all right, there isn't such a word -- not yet. As near as I can make out, it would be a science of shadows. Now all we have to do is find the parallaxes." "But -- you're not serious ?" said Gilbert. "Serious? Of course I'm serious. Can we help it if we haven't caught up with our category yet? Who was the great man, the Indian squatting on his haunches where he was born or Columbus setting out to find a place that no one knew existed? We've just got to have the same kind of faith as Columbus had. You've got brains. As for me, I always found it easier to earn my living on a trapeze. But I'm no slouch. My brain's been very well preserved from all those years of swinging about a hundred feet up with nothing to do. Oh, I may not have been any great shakes in my last category, but that wasn't specific enough. In Umbrology, I think we've got something a man can really get his teeth into." "But they'll find out," said Gilbert, weakening. "Courage, my lad, courage. The world's so complicated these days, everyone's such a specialist, that no one can be sure what's actual fact yet and what isn't. What was that one you came out with last night -- traumographr ist? Well, how many traumographists are there in the world? Say there's only one, which is more than possible. Then only he knows what he's doing. Anyway, if they step in before we've gotten anywhere, then we'll just start in some other line. The scope's enormous." Why, Gilbert told himself, he really does mean it! What was more, such confidence was catching. It was striking, too, the way the little old man made no kind of reservation on account of his years. He talked as if he were immortal, his capacity boundless. Standing there now, his head cocked to one side, he did look like some ageless troll, indefatigable and of infinite resource. "Anyway," said Mr. Jones. "I'm not letting grass grow under my feet. Here -- " his grin nearly bisected his face --  "don't just stand there. Our robot hasn't arrived yet. Give me a hand with this filing cabinet. We're going to need it." A free sample copy of the current issue of "Fantasy-Times' I , the Isaac Asimov. Doubleday  Co., Inc., # T his is a tour-de-force by one of science fiction's best-known authors and, as far as I know, his first venture into time travel. It's a truly fascinating opus, but I don't envy poor Asimov the tremendous job of working out the paradoxes inherent in any time story, particularly the one he chose. I doubt that there is one reasoning being who hasn't been tempted by the thought of being able to go back and alter one's past in order to avoid mistakes or tragedy. This is the basis of Asimov's story, though on a cosmic scale. A society of so-called Eternals has the power to alter the mainstream of time to eliminate unwanted features from their position in Eternity, a sort of pseudo-time that exists simultaneously from the beginning of time travel in the #th Century through the Hidden Century, up to about the #th Century. By means of the device of phsio-time, time in Eternity is concurrent. I must admit that the concepts became a bit bewildering now and then, but Asimov didn't stoop to take the easy way out to tell his story and that calls for literary courage. The hero is a Technician, the class of Eternals whose duty it is to compute the Minimum Necessary Change required to alter satisfactorily a given time sequence and to put the change into effect at the proper instant of Their social status is comparable to that of hangman among their associates because of the widespread dislocation and annihilation of eras that their changes entail. Do you realize what a monkeywrench a guy like that could be if he developed a grudge? Asimov does. by H. Chandler Elliot. Gnome Press , Inc., #  that this book, like olives, is to be either liked or disliked, nothing in between. It revolves about a #th Century so-called Freeman, one of the mindless masses, who raises himself to the level of the ruling Hierarchy by dint of his dissatisfaction with Status Quo. civilized survivors, the Polynesians, assuming the Brown Man's Burden, have organized a world society based on freedom from want, the duties of the Freeman multitudes being reproduction and food production only, until every possible acre is tilled and progress stultified at story time. Our hero single-handedly overturns the whole shootin' match, which is all right by me, but somehow he can't stick to straightforward action and deliberation. Scattered throughout are enough parenthetical asides to make a script of Uncle Tom's Cabin. The blurb says this is a beautifully written book. True enough, but Chandler has overdone a good thing. Rinehart  Co., Inc., # meant this to be a sequel to his The Time Masters, even though it's a follow-up in time and has two characters common to each. I'm sure he could have done his story just as well without Gilbert and Shirley Nash, but I must confess that I sort of go for them myself. Especially Shirley. Telepathy with a kiss -- wow ! Who cares if it's a one-way communication? And as for Gilbert... have you ever heard of Gilgamesh, the guy that legend says has lived for ten thousand years? Got it? The story itself concerns a series of Time Bombs , in the literal sense, blowing the bejabbers out of several high-ranking members of the fanatical Sons of America, or Ben's Boys, as they call themselves, Lt. Danforth of police spots an unusual pattern in the explosions, and even though canned as a scapegoat, continues his investigations on his own, with the blessings and unofficial aid of Mr. Ramsey, the telepathity Police. Tucker has a beautiful little twist in store at the end that might catch you as flat-footed as it did me. drew North Gnome Press, Inc. # ing dust jackets before I dig into the meat of the stories, I was pretty well scared by the lurid recap. Funny thing, in resume the story sounds as amateurishly blud-and-thunderish as the blurb come-on hints, but in actuality, though unpretentious space opera, it makes good adventure reading for a couple of carefree hours. The crew of a Trader, a spacetub comparable to tramp steamers, bids for and wins the rights to a D-class planet. In bidding, though, the crew has pooled all their money and have none left for equipment and supplies. A wealthy amateur archeologist puts up the money and brings his scientific helpers along. When it turns out that he isn't really what he seems... I told you it sounds pretty bad. The "Sargasso" part of the title alludes to the Earthly Sea of Lost Ships, intimating that the planet appears to be a graveyard of spaceships. That, plus the fact that it contains the first identifiable artifacts of the Forerunners, an unknown race that had space travel way back when, makes the purchased planet a pretty valuable hunk of real estate. The ending was a bit on the abrupt side, but since the cover says "A Dane Thorsen-Solar Queen Adventure," simple deduction should prove this to be the first of a series. Elementary, my dear Flotsam. Philip Wilding. Philosophical Library. # land for an American firm. It does not specify whether the author likewise is British, but that would be my guess, even though the Earth locale is New Mexico and Old Mexico and the protagonists American. Regardless of nationality, Wilding deserves plaudits for perfecting a particularly annoying device of "putting everything" in "quotes" Having a "naturally" sensitive "stomach," I got "dizzy" from all this "stop-and-go" writing. The story concerns the preparations for and the actual flight to Venus, hewing close to this line while tossing out at every opportunity hints of sub-plots and sub-sub-plots that never materialize. Considering what the author has done with his chosen plot, maybe it would have been better -- but that's his business. After the Venusians have guided the Earth ship in to planetfall, the most interesting part, to say very little, occurs. Anyway, I must admit I never met more beautiful characters -- not a single plain, ordinary-looking one, even among the Venusians, without whose "help" this "book" would never have been "written." Dutton  Co., Inc., # T HE author has quite a background in aviation, according to the jacket. This is apparent in the story also. However, in spite of what should have been a basically tense plot, all the author's dramatic and tragic situations fall flat. But his inventiveness is commendable, particularly the symbiosis between the Martian and the oxygen-producing algae that live like hair on his body. The Martian has come to Earth seeking new and hardier strains of algae and lichens, since the native varieties are dying out for some obscure reason. His own mysteriously propelled ship has been destroyed on landing and he must return with Earth's first Martian expedition. Of course, since the Earth ship is destroyed on landing and return must be made by Martian ship, turnabout is fair play, isn't it? Well, of course it is. This is the third author this month who has figured out a way to get my nanny. He does it by liberally larding (and I Do mean "Lard") his story with italics. All I can "say" is, (wait) till next "month!"  shelf   Check your dictionary if you think "trap" is a simple and uncomplicated word    o r read this for another definition! of assistance . The situation is potentially dangerous , so come at once. It shows how right you were, Samish, old friend . I should never have trusted a T err an. They are a sly, ignorant, irresponsible race , just as you have always pointed out . Nor are they as stupid as they seem . I am beginning to believe that the slenderness of the Illustrated tentacle is not the only criterion of intelligence. What a sorry mess, Samish ! And the plan seemed so foolproof... Ed Dailey saw a gleam of metal outside his cabin door, but he was still too sleepy to investigate. He had awakened shortly after daybreak and tiptoed outside for a glimpse at the weather. It was unpromising. There had been a heavy rain during the night and water dripped from every leaf and branch of the surrounding forest. His station wagon had a drowned look and the dirt road leading up the mountainside was a foot-thick in mud. His friend Thurston came to the door in pajamas, his round face flushed with sleep and Buddha like in its placidity. "It always rains on the first day of a vacation," Thurston stated. "Rule of nature." "Might be a good day for trout," Dailey said. "ft might. But it is a better day for building a roaring fire in the fireplace and drinking hot buttered rum." I  OR eleven years, they had been taking a short autumn vacation together, but for different reasons. Dailey had a romantic love for equipment. The clerks in New York's fancier sports shops hung expensive parkas on his high, stooped shoulders, parkas such as one would wear on the trail of the Abominable Snowman in the fastnesses of Tibet. They sold him ingenious little stoves that would burn through a hurricane and wickedly curved knives of the best Swedish steel. Dailey loved to feel a lean canteen against his side and a bluedsteel rifle over his shoulder. But the canteen usually contained rum and the rifle was used against nothing deadlier than tin cans. For in spite of his dreams, Dailey was a friendly man, with no malice toward bird or beast. His friend Thurston was overweight and short of wind, and burdened himself only with the lightest of fly rods and the smallest of shotguns. By the second week, he usually managed to steer the hunt to Lake Placid, to the cocktail lounges that were his true environment There, with an incredible knowledge of spoor and lair, he placidly hunted the pretty vacationing girls instead of the brown bear, the black bear, or the mountain deer. This mild exercise was more than adequate for two soft and successful businessmen on the wrong side of forty, and they returned to the city tanned and refreshed, with a new lease on life and a renewed tolerance for their wives. "Rum it is," Dailey said. "What's that?" He had noticed the gleam of metal near the cabin. Thurston walked over and poked the object with his foot. "Odd-looking thing." Dailey parted the grass and saw an open framework box about four feet square, constructed of metal strips, and hinged on top. Written boldly on one of the strips was the single "Where did you buy that? Thurston asked. "I didn't" Dailey found a plastic tag attached to one of the metal strips. He pulled it loose and read: "Dear Friend, this is a new and revolutionary design in to the general public, we are giving you this model absolutely free! You will find it a unique and valuable device for the capture of small game, provided you follow precisely the directions on the other side. Good luck and good hunting!" "If this isn't the strangest thing," Dailey said. "Do you suppose it was left during the night?" "Who cares?" Thurston shrugged. "My stomach is rumbling. Let's make breakfast." "Aren't you interested in this?" "Not particularly. It's just another gadget. You've got a hundred like it. That bear trap from Abercrombie and Fitch. The jaguar horn from Battler's. The crocodile lure from -- " "I've never seen a trap like this," Dailey mused. "Pretty clever advertising, just to leave it here." "They'll bill you for it eventually," Thurston said cynically. "I'm going to make breakfast. You'll wash the dishes." turned the tag over and read the other side. and anchor it to any convenient Press Button One on the base. seconds and press Button Two. press Button Three to deactivclosed at all times except when the principle of Osmotic Section "What won't they think of next?" Dailey said admiringly. "Breakfast is ready," Thurston called. "First help me set the trap." Thurston, dressed now in Bermuda shorts and a loud sport shirt, came out and peered at the trap dubiously. "Do you really think we should fool with it?" "Of course. Maybe we can catch a fox." "What on Earth would we do with a fox?" Thurston demanded. "Turn it loose," Dailey said. "The fun is in the catching. Here, help me lift it." The trap was surprisingly heavy. Together they dragged it fifty yards from the cabin and tied the chain to a young pine tree. Dailey pushed the first button and the trap glowed faintly. Thurston backed away anxiously. After five seconds, Dailey pressed the second button. The forest dripped and squirrels chattered in the treetops and the long grass rustled faintly. The trap lay quietly beside the tree, its open metal framework glowing faintly. "Come in," Thurston said. "The eggs are undoubtedly cold." Dailey followed him back to the cabin, glancing over his shoulder at the trap. It lay in the forest, silent and waiting. Samish, where are you? My need is becoming increasingly urgent. Unbelievable as it will sound, my little planetoid is being pulled apart before my very eyes! You are my oldest friend, Samish , the companion of my youth, the best man at my mating, and a friend of Fregl as well . 'm counting on you. Don't delay too long. I have already beamed you the beginning of my story. The Terrans accepted my trap as a trap, nothing more. And they began to use it at once, with no thought to the possible consequences. I had counted on this. The fantastic curiosity of the Terr an species is well known . During this period, my wife was crawling gaily around the planetoid, redecorating our hutch and enjoying the change from city life. Everything was going well... explained in pedantic detail why a trap could not function unless it had an opening to admit the prey. Dailey smiled and spoke of osmotic section. Thurston insisted that there was no such thing. When the dishes were washed and dried, they walked over the wet, springy grass to the trap. "Look!" Dailey shouted. Something was in the trap, something about the size of a rabbit, but colored a bright green. Its eyes were extended on stalks and it clicked lobsterlike claws at them. "No more rum before breakfast," Thurston said. "Starting tomorrow. Hand me the canteen." Dailey gave it to him and Thurston poured down a generous double shot. Then he looked at the trapped creature again and went, "Brr!" "I think it's a new species," Dailey said. "New species of nightmare. Can't we just go to Lake Placid and forget about it?" "No, of course not. I've never seen anything like this in my zoology books. It could be completely unknown to science. What will we keep it in?" "Keep it in?" "Well, certainly. It can't stay in the trap. We'll have to build a cage and then find out what it eats." Thurston's face lost some of its habitual serenity. "Now look here, Ed. I'm not sharing my vacation with anything like that. It's probably poisonous. I'm sure it has dirty habits." He took a deep breath and continued. "There's something unnatural about that trap. It's -- inhuman!" Dailey grinned. "I'm sure they said that about Ford's first car and Edison's incandescent lamp. This trap is just another example of American progress and knowhow." "I'm all for progress," Thurston stated firmly, "but in other directions. Can't we just -- " He looked at his friend's face and stopped talking. Dailey had an expression that Cortez might have worn as he approached the summit of a peak in Darien. "Yes," Dailey said after a while. "I think so." "What?" "Tell you later. First let's build a cage and set the trap again." Thurston groaned, but followed him. W HY haven't you come yet , Samish? Don't you appreciate the seriousness of my situation? Haven't I made it clear how much depends upon you? Think of your old friend! Think of the lustrous-skinned Fregl , for whose sake I got into this mess . Communicate with me, at least , The Terrans used the trap, which , of course , was not a trap at all, but a matter transmitter . I had the other end concealed on the planetoid, and fed into it three small animals which I found in the garden . The Terrans removed them from the transmitter each time -- for what purpose, I couldn't guess. But a Terran will keep anything. After the third beast passed through and had not been returned, I knew that all was in readiness. So I prepared for the fourth and final sending, the all-important one, for which all else was mere preparation. They were standing in the low shed attached to their cabin. Thurston looked with distaste at the three cages made of heavy mosquito netting. Inside each cage was a creature. "Ugh," Thurston said. "They smell." In the first cage was the original capture, the stalk-eyed, lobster-clawed beast. Next came a s bird with three sets of scaly wings. Finally there was something that looked like a snake, except that it had a head at each end. Within the cages were bowls of milk, plates of minced meat, vegetables, grasses, bark -- all untouched. "They just won't eat anything," Dailey said. "Obviously they're sick," Thurston told him. "Probably germ carriers. Can't we get rid of them, Ed?" Dailey looked squarely at his friend. "Tom, have you ever desired fame?" "What?" "Fame. The knowledge that your name will go down through the ages." "I am a businessman," Thurston said. "I never considered the possibility." "Never?" T hurston smiled foolishly. "Well, what man hasn't? What did you have in mind?" "These creatures," Dailey said, "are unique. We will present them to a museum " "Ah?" Thurston queried interestedly. "The Dailey-Thurston exhibit of creatures hitherto unknown." "They might name the species after us," Thurston said. "After all, we discovered them." "Of course they would! Our names would go down with Livingstone, Audubon and Teddy Roosevelt." "Hmm." Thurston thought deeply. "I suppose the Museum of Natural History would be the place. I'm sure they'd arrange an exhibit -- " . "I wasn't thinking merely in terms of an exhibit," Dailey said. "I was thinking more of a wing -- the Dailey-Thurston Wing" Thurston looked at his friend in amazement. There were depths to Dailey that he had never imagined. "But, Ed, we have only three of them. We can't equip a wing with three exhibits." "There must be more where these came from. Let's examine the trap." This time the trap contained a creature almost three feet tall, with a small green head and a forked tail. It had at least a dozen thick cilia, all of them waving furiously. "The rest were quiet," Thurston said apprehensively. "Maybe this one is dangerous." "We will handle it with nets," Dailey replied decisively. "And then I want to get in touch with the museum." After considerable work, they transferred the thing to a cage. The trap was reset and Dailey sent the following wire to the Museum of Natural History: Then, at Thurston's insistence, he wired several impeccable character references to the museum, so they wouldn't think he was a crank. That afternoon, Dailey explained his theory to Thurston. There was, he felt sure, a primeval pocket isolated in this section of the Adirondacks. Within it were creatures which had survived from prehistoric times. They had never been captured because, due to their great antiquity, they had acquired a high degree of experience and caution. But the trap -- operating on the new principle of osmotic section -- had proved to be beyond their experience. "The Adirondacks have been pretty well explored," Thurston objected. "Not well enough, apparently," Dailey said, with irrefutable logic. Later, they returned to the trap. It was empty. Samish. Kindly step up the volume . Or, better still, get here in person. Whafs the use of beaming me, in the spot I'm in? The situation is steadily becoming more and more desperate . What, Samish? The rest of the story? It's obvious enough. After three animals had passed through the transmitter, I knew I was ready. Now was the time to tell my wife . Accordingly , I asked her to crawl into the garden with me . She was quite pleased . "Tell me, my dear," she said , "has something been bothering you of late ?" "Um  " said L " Have I displeased you?" she asked . "I Vo, sweetheart" I said. " You have tried your best, but it just isn't good enough. I am going to take a new mate" She stood motionless, her cilia swaying in confusion. Then she exclaimed , t( Fregl!" "Yes" I told her , " the glorious Fregl has consented to share my hutch." " But you forget we were mated for life." " I know. A pity you insisted on that formality " And with one clever shove , I pushed her into the matter transmitter. Samish , you should have seen her expression! Her cilia writhed, she screamed, and was gone . I was free at last! A little nauseous, but free! Free to mate with the splendid Fregl! Now you can appreciate the full perfection of the scheme. It was necessary to secure the Ter rans cooperation, since a matter transmitter must be manipulated from both ends . I had disguised it as a trap , because Terrans will believe anything . And as my master stroke, I sent them my wife. Let them try to live with her! I never could! Foolproof, absolutely foolproof. My wife's body would never turn up, because the acquisitive Terrans keep what they get . No one could ever prove anything . And then, Samish , then it happened... T HE cabin's air of rustic serenity was gone. Tire tracks crossed and recrossed the muddy road. The grounds were littered with flash bulbs, empty cigarette packs, candy wrappers, pencil stubs and bits of paper. But now, after a hectic few hours, everyone was gone. Only a sour taste remained. Dailey and Thurston stood beside the empty trap, staring hopelessly at it. "What do you suppose is wrong with the damned thing?" Dailey asked, giving the trap a frustrated kick. "Maybe there's nothing else to capture," Thurston suggested. "There has to be! Why would it take four completely alien beasts and then no more?" He knelt beside the trap and said bitter ly, "Those stupid museum people! And those reporters!" "In a way," Thurston said cautiously, "you can't blame them -- " "Can't I? Accusing me of a hoax! Did you hear them, Tom? They asked me how I performed the skin grafts !" "It's too bad the animals were all dead by the time the museum people got here," Thurston said. "That did look suspicious." "The idiotic creatures wouldn't eat. Was that my fault? And those newspaper people... Really, you would think the metropolitan newspapers would hire more intelligent reporters." "You shouldn't have promised to capture more animals," Thurston said. "It was when the trap didn't produce that they suspected a hoax." "Of course I promised! How should I guess the trap would stop with that fourth capture? And why did they laugh when I told them about the osmotic section system of capture?" "They never heard of it," Thurston answered wearily. "No one ever heard of it. Let's go to Lake Placid and forget the whole thing," "No! This thing must work again. It must!" Dailey primed and activated the trap and stared at it for several seconds. Then he opened the hinged top. Dailey stuck his hand into the trap and let out a scream. "My hand! It's gone!" He leaped backward. "No, it's not," Thurston assured him. Dailey examined both hands, rubbed them together and insisted, "My hand disappeared inside that trap." "Now, now," Thurston said soothingly. "A little rest in Lake Placid will do you a world of good -- " Dailey stood over the trap and pushed in his hand. It disappeared. Fie reacher farther in and watched his arm vanish up to the shoulder. He looked at Thurston with a smile of triumph. "Now I see how it works," he said. "Those animals didn't come from the Adirondacks at all!" "Where did they come from?" "From wherever my hand is! Want more, do they? Call me a liar? I'll show them!" "Ed! Don't do it! You don't know what -- " But Dailey had already stepped feet-first into the trap. His feet disappeared. Slowly he lowered his body until only his head was visible. "Wish me luck," he said. "Ed!" Dailey held his nose and plunged out of sight mediately, it will be too late! I must stop beaming you. The enormous Terr an has completely ransacked my little planetoid , He has shoved everything , living or dead , through the transmitter . My home is in ruins . And now he is tearing down my hutch! Samish, this monster means to capture me as a specimen! There's no time to lose! Samish, what can be keeping you? You, my oldest Mend... What, Samish? What are you saying? You can't mean it! Not you and Fregl! Reconsider, old Mend! Remember our Mendship! # fantasy and science-fiction books and back-issue mags at # to # under what they've ever cost you before, here or anywhere, while they last! List free. Shannon RdL, #, Box #F Verona, Penna. Bodyguard When overwhelming danger is constantly present , of course a man is entitled to have a bodyguard . Tfte annoyance was that he had to do it himself...  and his body would not cooperate exceptionally handsome, and he knew it. So did the light-haired girl at his side, and so did the nondescript man in the gray suit who was watching them from a booth in the corner. Everyone in the room was aware of the big young man, and most of the humans present were resentful, for he handled himself consciously and arrogantly, as if his appearance alone were enough to make him superior to anyone. Even the girl with him was growing restless, for she was accustomed to adulation herself, and next to Gabriel Lockard she was almost ordinary-looking. As for the extraterrestrials -- it was a free bar -- they were merely amused, since to them all men were pathetically and irredeemably hideous. Gabe threw his arm wide in one of his expansive gestures. There was a short man standing next to the pair -- young, as most men and women were in that time, thanks to the science which could stave off decay, though not death -- but with no other apparent physical virtue, for plastic surgery had not fulfilled its bright promise of the twentieth century. The drink he had been raising to his lips splashed all over his clothing; the glass shattered at his feet. Now he was not only a rather ugly little man, but also a rather ridiculous one -- or at least he felt he was, which was what mattered. "Sorry, colleague," Gabe said lazily. "All my fault. You must let me buy you a replacement" He gestured to the bartender. "Another of the same for my fellow-man here." The ugly man dabbed futilely at his dripping trousers with a cloth hastily supplied by the management. "You must allow me to pay your deanery bill," Gabe said, taking out his wallet and extracting several credit notes without seeming to look at them. "Here, have yourself a new suit on me." You could use one was implied. And that, coming on top of Gabriel Lockard's spectacular appearance, was too much. The ugly man picked up the drink the bartender had just set before him and started to hurl it, glass and all, into Lockard's handsome face.  was laid upon his arm. "Don't do that," the nondescript man who had been sitting in the corner advised. He removed the glass from the little man's slackening grasp. "You wouldn't want to go to jail because of him." The ugly man gave him a bewildered stare. Then, seeing the forces now ranged against him -- including his own belated prudence -- were too strong, he stumbled off. He hadn't really wanted to fight, only to smash back, and now it was too late for that. Gabe studied the newcomer curiously. "So, it's you again?" The man in the gray suit smiled. "Who else in any world would stand up for you?" "I should think you'd have given up by now. Not that I mind having you around, of course," Gabriel added too quickly. "You do come in useful at times, you know." "So you don't mind having me around?" The nondescript man smiled again. "Then what are you running from, if not me? You can't be running from yourself -- you lost yourself a while back, remember?" Gabe ran a hand through his thick blond hair. "Come on, have a drink with me, fellow-man, and let's let bygones be bygones. I owe you something -- I admit that. Maybe we can even work this thing out." "I drank with you once too often," the nondescript man said. "And things worked out fine, didn't they? For you." His eyes studied the other man's incredibly handsome young face, noted the suggestion of bags under the eyes, the beginning of slackness  at the lips, and were not pleased with what they saw. "Watch yourself, colleague," he warned as he left "Soon you might not be worth the saving." "Who was that, Gabe?" the girl asked. He shrugged. "I never saw him before in my life." Of course, knowing him, she assumed he was lying, but, as a matter of fact, just then he happened to have been telling the truth. extinguished in Gabriel Lockard's hotel suite, it seemed reasonably certain to the man in the gray suit, as he watched from the street, that his quarry would not go out again that night. So he went to the nearest airstation. There he inserted a coin in a locker, into which he put most of his personal possessions, reserving only a sum of money. After setting the locker to respond to the letter combination bodyguard, he went out into the street. If he had met with a fatal accident at that point, there would have been nothing on his body to identify him. As a matter of fact, no real identification was possible, for he was no one and had been no one for years. The nondescript man hailed a cruising helicab. "Where to, fellow-man?" the driver asked. "I'm new in the parish," the other man replied and let it hang there. "Oh?... Females?... Narcophagi?... Thrill-mills?" But to each of these questions the nondescript man shook his head. "Games?" the driver finally asked, although he could guess what was wanted by then. "Dice?... Roulette?... Farjeen?" "Is there a good zarquil game in town?" The driver moved so he could T# see the face of the man behind him in the teleview. A very ordinary face. "Look, colleague, why don't you commit suicide? It's cleaner and quicker." "I can't contact your attitude," the passenger said with a thin smile. "Bet you've never tried the game yourself. Each time it happens, there's a... well, thei e's no experience to match it at a thrill-mill." He gave a sigh that was almost an audible shudder, and which the driver misinterpreted as an expression of ecstasy. "Each time, eh? You're a dutchman then?" The driver spat out of the window. "If it wasn't for the nibble, I'd throw you right out of the cab. Without even bothering to take it down even. I hate dutchmen... anybody with any legitimate feelings hates 'em." "But it would be silly to let personal prejudice stand in the way of a commission, wouldn't it?" the other man asked coolly. "Of course. You'll need plenty of foliage, though." "I have sufficient funds. I also have a gun." "You're the dictator," the driver agreed sullenly. II in early fall. Gabe Lockard was in no condition to drive the helicar. However, he was stubborn. "Let me take the controls, honey," the light-haired girl urged, but he shook his handsome head. "Show you I can do something 'sides look pretty," he said thickly, referring to an earlier and not amicable conversation they had held, and of which she still bore the reminder on one thickly made-up cheek. Fortunately the car was flying low, contrary to regulations, so that when they smashed into the beacon tower on the outskirts of the little town, they didn't have far to fall. And hardly had their car crashed on the ground when the car that had been following them landed, and a short fat man was puffing toward them through the mist. To the girl's indignation, the stranger not only hauled Gabe out onto the dripping grass first, but stopped and deliberately examined the young man by the light of his minilume, almost as if she weren't there at all. Only when she started to struggle out by herself did he seem to remember her existence. He pulled her away from the wreck just a moment before the fuel tank exploded and the 'copter went up in flames. Gabe opened his eyes and saw the fat man gazing down at him speculatively. "My guardian angel," he mumbled -- shock had sobered him a little, but not enough. He sat up. "Guess Fm not hurt or you'd have thrown me back in." "And that's no joke," the fat man agreed. The girl shivered and at that moment Gabriel suddenly seemed to recall that he had not been alone. "How about Helen? She on course?" "Seems to be," the fat man said. "You all right, miss?" he asked, glancing toward the girl without, she thought, much apparent concern. "Mrs.," Gabriel corrected. "Allow me to introduce you to Mrs. Gabriel Lockard," he said, bowing from his seated position toward the girl. "Pretty bauble, isn't she?" "I'm delighted to meet you, Mrs. Gabriel Lockard," the fat man said, looking at her intently. His small eyes seemed to strip the make-up from her cheek and examine the livid bruise underneath. "I hope you'll be worthy of the name." The light given off by the flaming car flickered on his face and Gabriel's and, she supposed, hers too. Otherwise, darkness surrounded the three of them. There were no public illuminators this far out -- even in town the lights were dimming and not being replaced fast enough nor by the newer models. The town, the civilization, the planet all were old and beginning to slide downhill... Gabe gave a short laugh, for no reason that she could see. she had encountered the fat man before, which was, of course, absurd. She had an excellent memory for faces and his was not included in her gallery. The girl pulled her thin jacket closer about her chilly body. "Aren't you going to introduce your -- your friend to me, Gabe?" "I don't know who he is," Gabe said almost merrily, "except that he's no friend of mine. Do you have a name, stranger?" "Of course I have a name." The fat man extracted an identification card from his wallet and read it. "Says here I'm Dominic Bianchi, and Dominic Bianchi is a retail milgot dealer... , Only he isn't a retail milgot dealer any more; the poor fellow went bankrupt a couple of weeks ago, and now he isn't ,... anything " "You saved our lives," the girl said. "I'd like to give you some token of my -- of our appreciation." Her hand reached toward her credit-carrier with deliberate insult. He might have saved her life, but only casually, as a byproduct of some larger scheme, and her appreciation held little gratitude. The fat man shook his head without rancor. "I have plenty of money, thank you, Mrs. Gabriel Lockard... Come' he addressed her husband, "if you get up, I'll drive you home. I warn you, be more careful in the future! Sometimes' he added musingly, "I almost wish you would let something happen. Then my problem would not be any problem, would it?" Gabriel shivered. "I'll be careful' he vowed. "I promise -- I'll be careful." When he was sure that his charge was safely tucked in for the night, the fat man checked his personal possessions. He then requested a taxi driver to take him to the nearest zarquil game. The driver accepted the commission phlegmatically. Perhaps he was more hardened than the others had been; perhaps he was unaware that the fat man was not a desperate or despairing individual seeking one last chance, but what was known colloquially as a flying dutchman, a man, or woman, who went from one zarquil game to another, loving the thrill of the sport, if you could call it that, for its own sake, and not for the futile hope it extended and which was its sole shred of claim to moral justification. Perhaps -- and this was the most likely hypothesis -- he just didn't care. Zarquil was extremely illegal, of course -- so much so that there were many legitimate citizens who weren't quite sure just what the word implied, knowing merely that it was one of those nameless horrors so deliciously hinted at by the fax sheets under the generic term of "crimes against nature." Actually the phrase was more appropriate to zarquil than to most of the other activities to which it was commonly applied. And this was one crime -- for it was crime in law as well as nature -- in which victim had to be considered as guilty as perpetrator; otherwise the whole legal structure of society would collapse. lously expensive; it had to be to make it profitable for the Vinzz to run it. Those odd creatures from Altair's seventh planet cared nothing for the welfare of the completely alien human beings; all they wanted was to feather their own pockets with interstellar credits, so that they could return to Vinau and buy many slaves. For, on Vinau, bodies were of little account, and so to them zarquil was the equivalent of the terrestrial game musical chairs. Which was why they came to Terra to make profits -- there has never been big money in musical chairs as such. When the zarquil operators were apprehended, which was not frequent -- as they had strange powers, which, not being definable, were beyond the law -- they suffered their sentences with equanimity. No Earth court could give an effective prison sentence to a creature whose life spanned approximately two thousand terrestrial years. And capital punishment had become obsolete on Terra, which very possibly saved the terrestrials embarrassment, for it was not certain that their weapons could kill the Vinzz... or whether, in fact, the Vinzz merely expired after a period of years out of sheer boredom. Fortunately, because trade was more profitable than war, there had always been peace between Vinau and Terra, and, for that reason, Terra could not bar the entrance of apparently respectable citizens of a friendly planet. The taxi driver took the fat man to one of the rather seedy locales in which the zarquil games were usually found, for the Vinzz attempted to conduct their operations with as much unobtrusiveness as was possible. But the front door swung open on an interior that lacked the opulence of the usual Vinoz set-up; it was downright shabby, the dim olive light hinting of squalor rather than forbidden pleasures. That was the trouble in these smaller towns -- you ran greater risks of getting involved in games where the players had not been carefully screened. The Vinoz games were usually clean, because that paid off better, but, when profits were lacking, the Vinzz were capable of sliding off into darkside practices. Naturally the small-town houses were more likely to have trouble in making ends meet, because everybody in the parish knew everybody else far too well. The fat man wondered whether that had been his quarry's motive in coming to such desolate, off-trail places -- hoping that eventually disaster would hit the one who pursued him. Somehow, such a plan seemed too logical for the man he was haunting. However, beggars could not be choosers. The fat man paid off the heli-driver and entered the zarquil house. "One?" the small green creature in the slightly frayed robe asked. "One," the fat man answered. Ill " down the dark alley, with the hot bright rays from the stranger's gun lancing out after him in flamboyant but futile patterns. The stranger, a thin young I# man with delicate, angular features, made no attempt to follow. Instead, he bent over to examine Gabriel Lockard's form, appropriately outstretched in the gutter. "Only weighted out," he muttered, "hell be all right. Whatever possessed you two to come out to a place like this?" "I really think Gabriel must be possessed..." the girl said, mostly to herself. "I had no idea of the kind of place it was going to be until he brought me here. The others were bad, but this is even worse. It almost seems as if he went around looking for trouble, doesn't it?" "It does indeed," the stranger agreed, coughing a little. It was growing colder and, on this world, the cities had no domes to protect them from the climate, because it was Earth and the air was breathable and it wasn't worth the trouble of fixing up. The girl looked closely at him. "You look different, but you are the same man who pulled us out of that aircar crash, aren't you? And before that the man in the gray suit? And before that... ?" The young man's cheekbones protruded as he smiled. "Yes, I'm all of them." "Then what they say about the zarquil games is true? There are people who go around changing their bodies like -- like hats?" Automatically she reached to adno just the expensive bit of blue synthetic on her moon-pale hair, for she was always conscious of her appearance; if she had not been so before marriage, Gabriel would have taught her that. j "f E smiled again, but coughed instead of speaking. "But why do you do it? Why ! Do you like it? Or is it because of Gabriel?" She was growing a little frantic; there was menace here and she could not understand it nor determine whether or not she was included in its scope. "Do you want to keep him from recognizing you; is that it?" "Ask him." "He won't tell me; he never tells me anything. We just keep running. I didn't recognize it as running at first, but now I realize that's what we've been doing ever since we were married. And running from you, I think?" There was no change of expression on the man's gaunt face, and she wondered how much control he had over a body that, though secondor thirdor fourthhand, must be new to him. How well could he make it respond? What was it like to step into another person's casing? But she must not let herself think that way or she would find herself looking for a zarquil game. It would be one way of escaping Gabriel, but not, she thought, the best way; her body was much too good a one to risk so casually. Light, feathery flakes drifted down on her husband's immobile body. She pulled her thick coat -- of fur taken from some animal who had lived and died lightyears away -- more closely about herself. The thin young man began to cough again. Overhead a tiny star seemed to detach itself from the pale flat disk of the Moon and hurl itself upward -- one of the interstellar ships embarking on its long voyage to distant suns. She wished that somehow she could be on it, but she was here, on this solitary old world in a barren solar system, with her unconscious husband and a strange man who followed them, and it looked as if here she would stay... all three of them would stay... "If you're after Gabriel, planning to hurt him," she asked, "why then do you keep helping him?" "I am not helping him. And he knows that." "You'll change again tonight, won't you?" she babbled. "You always change after you... meet us? I think I'm beginning to be able to identify you now, even when you're... wearing a new body; there's something about you that doesn't change." "Too bad he got married," the young man said. "I could have followed him for an eternity and he would never have been able to pick me out from the crowd. Too bad he got married anyway," he added, his voice less impersonal, "for your sake." She had come to the same conclusion in her six months of marriage, but she would not admit that to an outsider. Though this man was hardly an outsider; he was part of their small family group -- as long as she had known Gabriel, so long he must have known her. And she began to suspect that he was even more closely involved than that. "Why must you change again?" she persisted, obliquely approaching the subject she feared. "You have a pretty good body there. Why run the risk of getting a bad one?" "This isn't a good body," he said. "It's diseased. Sure, nobody's supposed to play the game who hasn't passed a thorough medical examination. But in the places to which your husband has been leading me, they're often not too particular, as long as the player has plenty of foliage." "How -- long will it last you?" "Four or five months, if I'm careful." He smfled. "But don't worry, if that's what you're doing; I'll get it passed on before then. It'll be expensive -- that's all. Bad landing for the guy who gets it, but then it was tough on me too, wasn't it?" "But how did you get into this... pursuit?" she asked again, "And why are you doing it?" People didn't have any traffic with Gabriel Lockard for fun, not after they got to know him. And this man certainly should know him better than most. "Ask your husband." The original Gabriel Lockard looked down at the prostrate, snow-powdered figure of the man who had stolen his body and his name, and stirred it with his toe. "I'd better call a cab -- he might freeze to death." He signaled and a cab came. "Tell him, when he comes to," he said to the girl as he and the driver lifted the heavy form of her husband into the helicar, "that I'm getting pretty tired of this." He stopped for a long spell of coughing. "Tell him that sometimes I wonder whether cutting off my nose wouldn't, in the long run, be most beneficial for my face."  personally, in English that was perfect except for the slight dampening of the sibilants, "but I'm afraid you cannot play." "Why not?" The emaciated young man began to put on his clothes. "You know why. Your body is worthless. And this is a reputable house." "But I have plenty of money." The young man coughed. The Vinzz shrugged. "I'll pay you twice the regular fee." The green one shook his head. "Regrettably, I do mean what I say. This game is really clean." "In a town like this?" "That is the reason we can afford to be honest." The Vinzz' tendrils quivered in what the man had come to recognize as amusement through long, but necessarily superficial acquaintance with the Vinzz. His heavy robe of what looked like moss-green velvet, but might have been velvetgreen moss, encrusted with oddly faceted alien jewels, swung with him. "We do a lot of business here," he said unnecessarily, for the whole set-up spelled wealth far beyond the dreams of the man, and he was by no means poor when it came to worldly goods. "Why don't you try another town where they're not so particular?" The young man smiled wryly. Just his luck to stumble on a sunny game. He never liked to risk following his quarry in the same configuration. And even though only the girl had actually seen him this time, he wouldn't feel at ease until he had made the usual body-shift. Was he changing because of Gabriel, he wondered, or was he using his own discoverment and identification simply as an excuse to cover the fact that none of the bodies that fell to his lot ever seemed to fit him? Was he activated solely by revenge or as much by the hope that in the hazards of the game he might, impossible though it now seemed, some day win another body that approached perfection as nearly as his original casing had? He didn't know. However, there seemed to be no help for it now; he would have to wait until they reached the next town, unless the girl, seeing him reappear in the same guise, would guess what had happened and tell her husband. He himself had been a fool to admit to her that the hulk he inhabited was a sick one; he still couldn't understand how he could so casually have entrusted her with so vital a piece of information. antennae with another of his kind. Now they detached, and the first approached the man once more. "There is, as it happens, a body available for a private game," he lisped. "No questions to be asked or answered. All I can tell you is that it is in good health." The man hesitated. "But unable to pass the screening?" he murmured aloud. "A criminal then." The green one's face -- if you could call it a face -- remained impassive. "Male?" "Of course," the Vinzz said primly. His kind did have certain ultimate standards to which they adhered rigidly, and one of those was the curious tabu against mixed games, strictly enforced even though it kept them from tapping a vast source of potential players. There had also never been a recorded instance of humans' and extraterrestrials' exchanging identities, but whether that was the result of tabu or biological impossibility, no one could tell. It might merely be prudence on the Vinzz' part -- if it had ever been proved that an alien life-form had "desecrated" a human body, Earthmen would clamor for war... for on this planet humanity held its self-bestowed purity of birthright dear -- and the Vinzz, despite being unquestionably the stronger, were pragmatic pacifists. It had been undoubtedly some rabid member of the anti-alien groups active on Terra who had started the rumor that the planetary slogan of Vinau was, "Don't beat 'em; cheat 'em." "It would have to be something pretty nuclear for the other guy to take such a risk." The man rubbed his chin thoughtfully. "How much?" "Thirty thousand credits." "Why, that's three times the usual rate!" "The other will pay five times the usual rate." "Oh, all right," the delicate young man gave in. It was a terrific risk he was agreeing to take, because, if the other was a criminal, he himself would, upon assuming the body, assume responsibility for all the crimes it had committed. But there was nothing else he could do. mirror and found he had a fine new body; tall and strikingly handsome in a dark, coarse-featured way. Nothing to match the one he had lost, in his opinion, but there were probably many people who might find this one preferable. No identification in the pockets, but it wasn't necessary; he recognized the face. Not that it was a very famous or even notorious one, but the dutchman was a careful student of the "wanted" fax that had decorated public buildings from time immemorial, for he was ever mindful of the possibility that he might one day find himself trapped unwittingly in the body of one of the men depicted there. And he knew that this particular man, though not an important criminal in any sense of the word, was one whom the police had been ordered to burn on sight. The abolishing of capital punishment could not abolish the necessity for self-defense, and the man in question was not one who would let himself be captured easily, nor whom the police intended to capture easily. This might be a lucky break for me after all , the new tenant thought, as he tried to adjust himself to the body. It, too, despite its obvious rude health, was not a very comfortable fit. I can do a lot with a hulk like this. And maybe Vm cleverer than the original owner; maybe Ftl be able to get away with it. IV "don't try to fool me! I know you too well. And I know... you have that man's -- the real Gabriel Lockard's -- body " She put unnecessary stardust on her nose as she watched her husband's reflection in the dressing table mirror. Lockard -- Lockard's body, at any rate -- sat up and felt his unshaven chin. "That what he tell you?" "No, he didn't tell me anything really -- just suggested I ask you whatever I want to know. But why else should he guard somebody he obviously hates the way he hates you? Only because he doesn't want to see his body spoiled." "It is a pretty good body, isn't it?" Gabe flexed softening muscles and made no attempt to deny her charge; very probably he was relieved at having someone with whom to share his secret. "Not as good as it must have been," the girl said, turning and looking at him without admiration. "Not if you keep on the way you're coursing. Gabe, why don't you... ?" "Give it back to him, eh?" Lockard regarded his wife appraisingly, "You'd like that, wouldn't you? You'd be his wife then. That would be nice -- a sound mind in a sound body. But don't you think that's a little more than you deserve?" "I wasn't thinking about that, Gabe," she said truthfully enough, for she hadn't followed the idea to its logical conclusion. "Of course I'd go with you," she went on, now knowing she lied, "when you got your... old body back." Sure, she thought, Fd keep going with you to farjeen houses and thrill-mills . Actually she had accompanied him to a thrill-mill only once, and from then on, despite all his threats, she had rej fused to go with him again. But that once had been enough; nothing could ever wash that experience from her mind or her body. "You wouldn't be able to get your old body back, though, would you?" she went on. "You don't know where it's gone, and neither, I suppose, does he?" "I don't want to know!" he spat. "I wouldn't want it if I could get it back. Whoever it adhered to probably killed himself as soon as he looked in a mirror." He swung long legs over the side of his bed. "Christ, anything would be better than that! You can't imagine what a hulk I had!" "Oh, yes, I can," she said incautiously. "You must have had a body to match your character. Pity you could only change one." struck her right on the mouth. Although he hadn't used his full strength, the blow was painful nonetheless. She could feel the red of her lipstick become mixed with a warmer, liquid red that trickled slowly down her freshly powdered chin. She wouldn't cry, because he liked that, but crumpled to the ground and lay still. If, experience had taught her, she pretended to be hurt, he wouldn't hit her again. Only sometimes it was hard to remember that at the actual moment of hurt and indignity. He was too ns  I afraid of prison -- a tangible prison. And perhaps, to do him credit, he didn't want to deface his own property. He sat down on the edge of the bed again and lit a mil got stick. "Oh, get up, Helen. You know I didn't hit you that hard." "Did you have to beat him up to get him to change bodies?" she asked from the floor. "No." He laughed reminiscently. "I just got him drunk. We were friends, so it was a cinch. He was my only friend; everybody else hated me because of my appearance." His features contorted. "What made him think he was so damn much better than other people that he could afford to like me? Served him right for being so noble." She stared at the ceiling -- it was so old its very fabric was beginning to crack -- and said nothing. "He didn't even realize what he had here -- " Lockard tapped his broad chest with complacence -- "until it was too late. Took it for granted. Sickened me to see him taking the body for granted when I couldn't take mine that way. People used to shrink from me. Girls... She sat up. "Give me a milgot, Gahe" He lighted one and handed it to her, "For Christ's sake, Helen, I gave him more than he had a right to expect. I was too goddamn noble myself. I was wellmilled; I didn't have to leave half of my holdings in my own name -- I could have transferred them all to his. If I had, then he wouldn't have had the folio to hound me all over this planet or to other planets, if I'd had the nerve to shut myself up on a spaceship, knowing he probably would be shut up on it with me." He smiled. "Of course he won't hurt me; that's the one compensation. Damage me, and he damages himself." "But it's your life he saves, too," she reminded him. "My life wouldn't ever have been in danger if it hadn't been for this continual persecution -- it's driving me out of this dimension! I planned to start a new life with this body," he pleaded, anxious foi; belief and, as a matter of fact, she believed him; almost everybody has good intentions and there was no reason to except even such a one as Gabriel Lockard, or whatever he was originally named. "It was my appearance that got me mixed up," he went on. "Given half a chance I could have straightened out -- gone to Proxima Centauri, maybe, and then out to one of the frontier planets. Made something of myself up there. But nobody ever gave me a chance. Now, as long as he follows me, there's nothing I can do except run and try to hide and know all the time I can't escape -- I'm already in thetrap." "What can he do if you stay and face him?" "I don't know -- that's the hell of it. But he's smart. Somehow he'll lure me into another game, I don't know how, but that must be what he has in mind. What else could it be?" "What else indeed?" Helen asked, smiling up at the ceiling. fingers and he took another, "It'd take time for him to arrange any kind of private game set-up, though, and as long as I keep on the move, he won't be able to create anything. Unless he runs into a floating zarquil game." He smiled mirthlessly. "And he couldn't. Too much machinery, I understand... Lucky he doesn't seem to have connections, the way I have," Lockard boasted. "I have connections all over the goddamn planet. Transferred them when I transferred my holdings." She got up, seated herself on the vanity bench, and took up a brush, which she ran absently over the pale hair that shimmered down to her paler shoulders. "So we keep running all over the planet... What would you do if I left you, Gabriel?" "Kill you," he said without hesitation. "Slowly. Even if I have to put this precious hulk of mine in jeopardy. And you wouldn't like that. Neither would your boy friend." "Stop calling him my -- " "Wait a minute -- maybe there is an escape hatch!" His blue eyes sharpened unbecomingly. "He can't kill me, but there's nothing "How about the police?" She tried to speak calmly as she passed the brush up and down, sometimes not even touching her hair. "The body you have won't be any good to you with them looking for it. And you're not a professional exterminator, Gabe -- you wouldn't be able to get away with it." "I can hire somebody else to have plenty of foliage. Maybe I didn't leave him exactly half of my property, but, what the hell, I left him enough." "How will you recognize him?" she asked, half-turning, fearfully. "He'll have a new body, you know." "You'll recognize him, Helen -- you said you could." At that moment she could have wrapped her own hair tightly around her white throat and strangled herself; she was so appalled by her own witless treachery. He dragged her to her feet. "Aah, moonbeam, you know I didn't mean to hurt you. It's just that this whole crazy pattern's driving me out of this world. Once I get rid of that life-form, you'll see, I'll be a different man." As his arms tightened around her, she wondered what it would be like, a different man in the same body. V " I would do a thing like that?" the little lawyer asked apprehensively, not meeting the bland blue eyes of the man who faced him across the old-fashioned flat-top desk. It was an even more outmoded office than most, but that did not necessarily indicate a low professional status; lawyers were great ones for tradition expressed in terms of outof-date furniture. As for the dust that lay all over despite the airconditioning... well, that was inescapable, for Earth was a dusty planet. "Oh, not you yourself personally, of course," Gabriel Lockard -- as the false one will continue to be called, since the dutchman had another name at the moment -- said. "But you know how to put me in touch with someone who can." "Nonsense. I don't know who gave you such libelous information, sir, but I must ask you to leave my office before I call -- " "It was Pat Ortiz who gave me the information," Lockard said softly. "He also told me a lot of other interesting things about you, Gorman." Gorman paled. "I'm a respectable attorney." "Maybe you are now; maybe not. This isn't the kind of town that breeds respectability. But you certainly weren't sunny side up when Ortiz knew you. And he knew you well." The lawyer licked his lips. "Give me a chance, will you?" Lockard flushed. "Chance! Everybody rates a chance but me. Can't you see, I am giving you a chance. Get me somebody to follow my pattern, and I promise you Ortiz won't talk." Gorman slipped the plastic shells from his face and rubbed the pale watery eyes underneath. "But how can I get you a man to do... the thing you want done? I have no connections like that." "I'm sure you can make the right connections. Take your time about it, though; I'm in no hurry. I'm planning to adhere to this locale for a while." "How about this man you want... put out of the way?" Gorman suggested hopefully. "How can you be sure he won't leave?" Gabriel laughed. "He'll stay as long as I do." I # ify The little lawyer took a deep breath. "Mr. Lockard, I'm sorry, but I'm afraid I really cannot do anything for you." Gabe rose. "Okay," he said softly. "If that's your pattern, I'll just put a call through to Ortiz." He turned to go. 'Wait a minute!" the lawyer cried. Lockard stopped. "Well?" Gorman swallowed. "Possibly I may be able to do something for you, after all... I just happened to have heard Jed Carmody is in town." Gabriel looked at him inquiringly. "Oh... I thought you might have heard the name. He's a killer, I understand, a professional exterminator... on the run right now. But this is his headquarters -- I'm told -- and he probably would come here. And he might be short on folio. Naturally, I've never had any dealings with him myself." "Naturally," Gabe mocked. "But I'll see what I can do." Gorman's voice was pleading. "You'll wait, Mr. Lockard, won't you? It may be a little while before I can find out where he is. This isn't -- " his voice thinned -- "at all my type of pattern, you know." "I'll wait... a reasonable length of time." The door closed behind him. Descending pneumo tubes hissed outside. The little lawyer rose and went to the window -- a flat expanse of transparent plastic set immovably into the wall of the building, an old building, an old town, an old planet. As he watched the street below, a faint half-smile curved his almost feminine mouth. He went back to the desk and punched a code on the vidiphone. the little cafe with the gold letters for humans only embedded in the one-way glass front; this was a town that adhered rigidly to the ancient privileges of the indigenous species. He entered as the shrillness of a vidiphone bell cut through the babble inside without in any way checking it. After a moment, his eyes grew accustomed to the dimness and he could see his wife waiting at a table near the entrance, daintily peeling a tigi fruit. "Well," she asked as she put a plump pink section into her mouth, "did you hire your killer?" "Shhh, not so loud!" He threw himself into the chair next to hers. "Do you want me to get into trouble?... And I wouldn't put it past you," he continued without waiting for an answer. "Remember, it's your boy friend's body that gets into trouble." "He's not my boy friend." A waiter beckoned from the vidiphone booth to someone sitting in the dark shadows at the rear of the restaurant. "Where is he?" Gabriel exclaimed suddenly. "He must be here somewhere. Tell me which he is, Helen?" His hand gripped her arm cruelly, as he swung her around on her chair to face each part of the room. "Is it that guy over there?... That one?... That one?" She could not repress a start of surprise as her eyes met those of the thin-featured young manentering the vidiphone booth. He returned her gaze with somber interest. Gabe relaxed. "So that's the one, eh? Not very formidable. Looks the way he always should have looked." He lit a milgot. "I'll get Gorman to tip off the zarquil boys -- only one game in this parish, I'm told -- that that lifeform's not to be allowed to play; I'll make any loss good out of my own pocket. That'll keep him onstage for the nonce. He won't leave to get himself fixed up somewhere else as long as I stay. And I'm going to stay... to the bitter end." He smiled lovingly to himself. But it's not the right man , Helen thought gladly. He did manage to change , after all . Gabe has the wrong man . She felt a little sorry for the unknown and doomed individual who inhabited the delicate, angular body, but it was so close to death anyhow that the immediate threat didn't matter. And Gabriel -- the real Gabriel -- was safe. VI He emaciated young man entered Gorman's office and locked the door behind him with an electroseal. "Disembodiment," he identified himself. "So you did get a new body, Jed," the lawyer remarked affably, "Very good packaging. Makes you look like a poet or something." "Good as a disguise, maybe, but one hell of a lousy hulk." The young man hurled himself into the chair by the desk. Even Gorman winced at the cruel treatment accorded such obvious fragility. "Gimme a milgot, Les. This thing -- " he indicated his body with contempt -- "is shot to Polaris. Won't last more than a few months. Some bargain I got." Gorman lit a stick himself. "The guy who got your body didn't get such a bargain either," he murmured through a cloud of purple smoke. "At least he'll live. If he's lucky. I wish he'd hurry and get himself picked up, though, so I V i could collect the folio and jet off. Can't go after it now. Hounds will be sniffing , after anybody gravitating around the place where I've stashed it until they're sure they have me. They don't know where the money is exactly, of course, or they'd soak it up, but they've got an idea of the general sector." "Want me to pick it up for you, Jed?" the lawyer asked, his pale, flickering eyes brushing across the young man's dark intense ones. "Oh, sure. All I need is for you to know where it is and all I'd see would be your rocket trail." The young man leaned across the expanse of littered steel. "Or do you know where it is, Les?" he asked softly. "Do you know where it is and are you just hibernating until I'm safely out of the way?" In spite of himself, Gorman could not help moving back. "Don't be a fool, Jed," he said in a voice that was several tones higher. "If I knew where if was... well, you're not very frightening in your present embodiment, you know." "Don't be too sure of that, Gorman. And you were always yellow; anybody could frighten you." He began to laugh shrilly. "Hey, that's good. Get it? Any body, see?" The lawyer did not join in the mirth. "How are you fixed for cash?" he asked abruptly.  in a sardonic grin. "Why do you think I risked public communion with a darkside character like you, Les? I shot my wad making the shift. I could use a little loan. You know I have millions stashed away," the young man said angrily as Gorman remained silent. "I'll pay you as soon as the hounds take the chump who's leasing my hulk." "Maybe you can earn some money." Gorman toyed with a paperweight. "Did you get a look at that big blond guy in the cafe -- the one I told you about on the phone?" "Yeah. Nice life-form he had with him. I wouldn't mind being in that body." "Seems he wants somebody exterminated. And I told him I heard Jed Carmody was in the parish and might be interested." The young man sprang to his feet, furious. "You what?" "Turn your antigravs off. I told him Jed Carmody was in the parish. Are you Jed Carmody?" The other sat down and exhaled heavily. "You're on course -- I'm nobody just now." "Any identification come with the package?" "Naah, what'd you expect?... But why tell anyone that Jed Carmody's hitting the locality?" "I thought you might be interested in picking up a little freefalling foliage." The young man shook his head impatiently. "Risk having this hulk heated up for a half-credit crime? Don't be an alien, Gorman. I'm going to hit subsoil until this other life-form gets collected by the hounds." "Thought you might like to do it to help me out," Gorman murmured. The other man stared. "How do you fit into the pattern?" Gorman shrugged. "Oh, I get it: this guy's putting the barometer on you?" Gorman nodded, "Bad landing, counselor. But you don't seriously expect... ? Hey!" The wide-set eyes glistened darkly. "I got it! Why don't you get this guy who's got my hulk to make the flight? Send somebody out to magnetize him like you thought he was the real Carmody, see?"  a moment; then shook his thin-haired head. "No reason to think the man is an extralegal." "Anyone who finds himself in my hulk damn well has to be if he wants to stay out of the sardine box... Look, what's the first thing he's going to want to do when he finds out what he's been stuck with? Go to another parish and hop hulks, right? And he'll need plenty of foliage to do it." "Maybe he has money," Gorman suggested wearily. "No fuel lost finding out " The young man rubbed his hands together gleefully. "If he takes on the flight, though, see that he gets my flash, huh? Rosy up the picture." "Maybe he can kill whoever this Lockard has in mind without getting picked up by the police. Such things have happened; otherwise you wouldn't have been able to run around loose so long, Jed." "An amateur? Not a chance! Besides, just to make sure, little... He stopped in the act of tapping his chest. "Say, I don't have a name, do I? What's a good epithet for me, Les? Something with class." The lawyer studied the pale, bony face for a moment or two. "How about John Keats?" he suggested. "Simple and appropriate," The other man thought. "Yeah, I like that. John Keats. Plain, but not like John Smith. Subtle. I'll buy it. Okay, so you think I'm going to take my view-finder off the fake Carmody? I'm going to adhere to that life-form closer than Mary's lamb. So when he knocks off whoever the other guy wants novaed, I can yell doggie. Then the hounds get him -- with my flash on him and all, they'll never have the nebula of a notion that they don't have all of me... I pick up the foliage and rock out to some place where I can buy me a new jewel case, no questions asked. Don't fret, Gorman -- you'll get your nibble. I've never played the game with you, have I?" Instead of answering, Gorman asked a question of his own. "Kind of hard on the other guy, isn't it?" "He rates it for sticking me with a piece of statuary like this. Look at it this way, Les -- in his own hulk he would've died; this way he's got a chance to live. Yeah, get him to make the flight, Les. You can charm the juice out of a lemon when you want to; it's your line of evil. And don't let on you know he's not the genuine article." "I won't," Gorman sighed. "I only hope I can persuade him to take on the flight. Don't forget it's important to me too, Jed -- uh, John." "Make planetfall, then," John Keats said. "So long, Les." "Good-by, Johnny." creamy hair at the dressing table when there came a tap at the door to the living room of the suite -- a tap so light that it could have been someone accidentally brushing past in the corridor outside. Gabriel sprang up from the bed where he had been lolling, watching her and stood for a moment poised on the balls of his feet, until the knock was repeated more emphatically. He started toward the other room. "But who could be knocking at the door at this hour?" she asked. "It's almost one... Gabe, do be careful." -- He halted and looked back at her suspiciously. "Why do you say that? You know you don't care what happens to me?" That last was a question rather than a statement and had a plaintive quaver which failed to touch her. Once she had still been able to feel some compassion; now, nothing he said or did could arouse more than fear and disgust. "If somebody knocks you over the head when you open the door," she murmured, smiling at  her own image, "then who will be there to protect me?" A choked sound came from the back of the man's throat. He turned toward her, his fists clenched. She braced herself for the blow, but then the knock came for the third time and her husband reluctantly continued on into the living room, letting the door shut behind him. She rose and pushed it open a little. She had a pretty good idea of who might be expected, but was not especially perturbed, for she knew the real Gabriel Lockard, in whatever guise he might be now, was safe from her husband. And she was curious to see what the exterminator looked like. The door to the corridor was out of her line of vision, but she could hear it as it opened. "Lockard?" a deep, husky voice whispered. "Gorman sent me." "Come in, Mr. Carmody. You are Carmody?" "Shhh," the husky voice warned. "If you get me into trouble, I'm not going to be able to complete your pattern for you, am I?" "Sorry -- I wasn't thinking. Come on in." A heavy tread shook the ancient floorboards, and presently the man responsible for it came into the girl's sight. He was a huge creature, bigger even than Gabriel, with dark hair growing low to a point on his forehead, and a full-lipped sensual face. Then, as he spoke, as he moved, she knew who he was. She pressed close against the wall of the bedroom, her slender shoulders shaking, her handkerchief stuffed into her mouth, so that the sound of her wild, irrepressible laughter would not reach her husband's ears. "Sit down, Carmody," Gabriel said cordially, as he handed the newcomer a glass, "and make yourself comfortable." There was a brief, rather awkward silence. "Well," Gabriel went on, with a smile that would have been thoroughly ingratiating to anyone who hadn't known him, "I don't suppose I have to cruise around the asteroids with you?" i "No," Carmody replied, looking speculatively toward the bedroom door. "No, you don't." t tion of his gaze. "Worried about somebody overhearing? There's only my wife in there. She's listening, all right, but she won't talk. Come in, Helen." Carmody rose automatically as she came in, his dark eyes following every line of her long, smooth body in its close-fitting, though opaque, negligee of smoke-gray silk -- a fabric which, through extreme scarcity, had come into fashion again. "Sit down," Gabriel ordered brusquely. "We're not formal here." Carmody sat, trying not to stare at the girl. She began to mix herself a drink. "Moonbeam," her husband said, "you won't tell anybody about this little peace # conference, will you?" "No," she said, looking at Carmody. "I won't talk" She lifted  her glass. "Here's to murder!" "Helen," Gabriel insisted, unable to rationalize the vague uneasiness that was nagging at him, "you won't dare say anything to anybody? Because, if you do, you'll regret it!" "I said I wouldn't talk. Have I ever broken my word?" "You've never had the chance." But it would be incredible that t she should have the temerity to betray him. After all, she was his wife. She should stick to him out of gratitude and self-interest, for he was rich, at least, and he wasn't exactly repulsive. And he'd been good to her. All men lost their tempers at times. "Let's get down to business, huh?" Carmody said harshly. "Whom do you want knocked off?" "I don't know his name," Gabriel replied, "but I can describe him." After he had finished doing so, there was a small pause. Carmody was silent, Helen turned back to the bar; her face was concealed from the men. Her body shook a little, Lockard thought she was crying, and wondered again whether his confidence in her was entirely justified. "I think maybe I know the guy," Carmody went on. "Only been around the -- the parish a couple of days, if it's the life-form I mean." "Must be the one" Lockard told him. "Think you can do it?" "A cinch," Carmody assured him.  from the door marked Females; Human and Humanoid , and rounded the turn in the corridor, a brawny arm reached out of a vidiphone booth and yanked her inside. The girl gave a startled cry, then relaxed. "Oh, it's you; you gave me a turn." "You're not afraid? You know who I am, then?" She nodded. "You're the real Gabriel Lockard." His big body was pressing hers in the closefitting confines of the booth. In some ways it could be considered more attractive than her husband's. "Why are you hiding here?" "I'm not hiding, I'm lurking," he explained. "Wouldn't do for me to appear too openly. The police -- that is, the hounds -- are on Carmody's trail. I don't want them to find me." "Oh." She pulled away from him. She mustn't let her interest be aroused in a body so soon to be discarded. "IVe been looking for an opportunity to talk to you since last night," he growled, the only way he could gentle a voice as deep as the thick vocal cords of the body produced. "But your husband is always around... You haven't told him who I was, have you?" She shook her head slowly, reproachfully. "I wouldn't do that. I wouldn't have told him about the other one either, but I... well, I guess I jumped or something when I caught sight of him and Gabe mistakenly picked it up." There was a tense silence as they stood almost pressed against one another. "It's easy to see how you got into Carmody's body," she went on, speaking a little too rapidly, "but how did you happen to get into this particular line of evil?" "Simple -- that lawyer your husband went to see sent scouts out to have Carmody picked up. And they flushed me. Naturally I would have turned down the job if he hadn't happened to mention for whom it was... "That other man is the real Carmody now, isn't he?" She looked up at him. Her eyes were gray or green; he couldn't determine which. "So it doesn't matter even if he does get killed." "But how can he get killed?" the big man reminded her with a gentleness completely out of keeping with the ferocity of his appearance. "I'm not a killer, please believe me -- I have never killed anybody and I hope I never have to." who he was -- who he had been -- before he started playing the game. Gabriel Lockard, of course. But what had Gabrifel Lockard been? Surely not the narco-filled, fear-ridden dilettante the man -- the body, at least -- was now. He couldn't possibly have been or the hulk wouldn't have stood up so well under the treatment it was getting from its current tenant. But all that didn't seem to matter. All she wanted was the rightful man in his rightful body, and that seemed almost impossible of achievement. 'What do you intend to do?" she asked, almost sharply. "I don't know," he said. "By agreeing to kill this -- John Keats he calls himself -- I felt I had the situation in hand. And I suppose I have, in a sense. But the end result is a stalemate. I've been following him around just to make everything look on course for your husband until I decide what to do. Sometimes, though, I get the curious feeling that Keats is following me." "Maybe for the same reason you've been following Gabriel?" Helen touched his arm gingerly; it was more muscular than her husband's. "This isn't a bad body, # you know -- maybe he sets some store by it." "But that doesn't make sense!"  he said, impatiently shaking off her hand, not wanting her to like this criminars body that, despite its superficial attractiveness, fitted him no more easily than any of the others. "Logically, it seems to me, he should try to get as far away from his own hulk as possible... Duck! Here comes your husband!" He blocked her with his wide body as Gabriel Lockard's swung past the booth, its perfect features marred by a frown. "Okay," he whispered, as Lockard rounded the corner, "rock back to your table and act angry because he's late" He watched until Gabriel had retraced his steps and gone back to the hotel dining room; then sauntered in the same direction. From the next booth, John Keats stared sullenly after the departing figure. He had been straining his ears, but the booths were effectively soundproofed; all he could learn was that the stranger had developed some kind of quick understanding with Lockard's wife and, knowing the potentialities of his former packaging, this saddened rather than surprised the young man. He punched Gorman's number without turning on the visual. "Disembodied," he said curtly. "Look here, Gorman, I've been wondering -- just who is this lifq-form supposed to be sending to the joyful planetoids?" "I haven't any idea," Gorman's voice said curiously. "Didn't seem any of my evil, so I didn't ask. And I don't suppose Lockard would have told me. Why do you want to know?" "Because I don't see him taking a fix on anybody except Lockard's wife and I don't hold with exterminating females except maybe by accident. Besides, I kind of radiate for that tigi myself." The lawyer's voice definitely showed interest. "Isn't there anybody else he could possibly be after?" "Well -- " John Keats gave a sick laugh -- "there's only one other possible flight pattern. It's kind of extradimensional, but sometimes I think maybe he's after me." There was a long pause. "Absurd," the little lawyer said thoughtfully. "Absurd. He doesn't even know who you are." Pale blood surfaced under tHe young man's transparent skin. "I never thought of that, but you're wrong. He does. He's got to. It was a private game." His voice thickened and he had to stop for coughing. "When you told him he was Jed Carmody, naturally he could figure out who was squatting in his hulk." "But magnetizing him was your own idea, Johnny," Gorman pointed out gently. "Besides, that's no reason he should be after you; what's the percentage in it? And, anyhow, where does Lockard fit into this?" He seemed to be asking the question of himself as much as of the other man. "Yeah," John Keats muttered, "that's what I've got to find out." "Me, too," Gorman half-whispered. 'What did you say?" "I said tell me when you find out; I'm sort of curious myself."  said, "I'm not working for you; I'm working for Lockard. What's the idea of sending for me this hour of the night?" "Then why did you come this hour of the night when I asked J you to?" the lawyer inquired, leaning back in his chair and smiling. The big man hesitated and shrugged. "Can't say, myself. Curiosity, maybe... But you can hardly expect me to violate my employer's confidence?" Gorman laughed. "You get your ideas from the viddies, don't you? Only don't forget that you're the villain, not the hero, of this piece, fellow-man." Carmody, completely taken aback, stared at him -- the little alien couldn't know! And, furthermore, he was mistaken -- Carmody, Lockard, the dutchman, had done nothing wrong, committed no crime, violated no ethic. On the other hand, he had done nothing right either, nothing to help himself or any other. "What do you mean?" he finally temporized. "Tell me this -- Lockard hired you to kill the man who goes under the name of John Keats, didn't he?" "Yes, but how did you know that?" He was beginning to have the same primitive fear of Gorman that he had of the Vinzz; only it was more natural for an extraterrestrial to have apparently supernatural powers. "Keats told me -- and Keats, of course, is the real Carmody." "So you found out?" "Found out!" Gorman laughed. "I knew it all along. Does a man keep any secrets from his lawyer?" "If he's smart, he does." Carmody absently beat his hand on the desk. "This Keats isn't too smart, though, is he?" "No... he isn't a very bright guy. But it was his idea that this would be a fine method of getting you out of the way. And not too bad an idea, either... You had to be disposed of, you know," he explained winningly. "And how nice to have hounds do it for us. 'i Of course we had no idea of iyho your quarry was." "I can see your point of view," i Carmody said ironically. "But why tell me now?" And then he thought he saw the answer. "Are you afraid I'll really kill him?" The lawyer shook his head and smiled back. "Afraid you really won't He placed the tips of his fingers together. "I am prepared to double whatever Lockard is offering you to make sure that Keats, with Carmody inside him, is definitely put out of the way forever." basis of trust -- none of the reverse honor that legend commonly assigned to extralegals. Carmody got up. Even seated, he had towered above the lawyer. Standing, he was like a largerthan-life statue of doom -- of doom, Gorman nervously tfoped, pointing in the desired direction. "And if I refuse?" Carmody asked. Gorman moved his chair back uneasily. "I might persuade Keats that he could risk one murder in his present shape, if it was to insure his ultimate safety." "Meaning it would be a good idea for him to kill me?" "Meaning if would be an excellent idea for him to kill you ." "Look here, Gorman," Carmody said, in a low voice that gradually increased in volume. He could no longer restrain the anger that had been seething up in him for all the years of his wandering. "I've had enough of all this, hiding, running, shifting bodies and now hiring out as a killer. Because I'm an honest man. Maybe you've never seen one before, so take a good look at me. You may never have the chance again." "I am looking and I see Jed Carmody. Not my idea of the prototype of honesty" "But I don't feel like Jed Carmody." "Tell that to the hounds." Gorman laughed uproariously. "By law, you're responsible for Carmody's crimes. Of course, if they put you away or -- as they'd undoubtedly prefer -- accidently exterminate you in the line of duty, and then suspect Carmody hulkhopped, they might look around some more. But there wouldn't be any percentage in that for you, especially if you were dead." "I know, I know," Carmody retorted impatiently. "You can't tell me anything I haven't told myself." He paused for a moment. "This is a good body, though," he added. "Almost as good as my old one." Gorman raised his eyebrows. "You can't be referring to the corpus currently going by the epithet of John Keats?" "The name was your idea, I take it. No, that wasn't my original body." "Oh, so you're a dutchman, eh? A thrill boy?" There was contempt, even from such as Gorman. "Getting a lot of free falls out of all this, are you?" Carmody tried to ignore this, but he couldn't. It wasn't true, he told himself; he had suffered years of playing the game and derived no pleasure from those sufferings -- no pleasure at all. But he would not stoop to argue with Gorman. "Maybe I can get away with this body to one of the frontier planets," he mused. "At least I can make a run for it; at least that would be a worthwhile kind of running." "Brave words ! " the lawyer sneered. "But rather risky to put into action. Don't you think the best thing to do would be just go ahead with the pattern as set? How much did Lockard offer you?" Gorman sucked in his breath. "You're lying, of course, but I'll match that. Carmody -- Keats -- has ten times that amount and maybe more hidden away where I can lay my hands on it as soon as I'm sure he's where he can't to me. And, in the remote instance that you're telling the truth, you can't turn down a million credits... whoever you are, dutchman!" "Oh, can't I?" Carmody went to the door; then turned. "It may interest you to know that I'm worth a hundred times that amount and maybe more." The lawyer laughed skeptically. "If you have enough money to buy your way, then why are you doing this?" Carmody frowned. " Y ou wouldn't understand... I'm not sure I understand myself." The door slammed behind him. Descending pneumos hissed. "Just talking with his elbows," Gorman said comfortingly to himself. "He'll do it. He's got to do it." But he wasn't altogether convinced. IX building, John Keats' figure emerged from the shadows of a nearby doorway. He looked up at the golden rectangle of Gorman's window and then toward the direction in which Carmody had gone; and bit his lip irresolutely. After a moment's reflection, he chose to follow his old body. Somehow he didn't have much confidence in Gorman any more; not that he'd ever really trusted him. In their line of evil you couldn't afford to trust anybody. He had made a mistake. But it could still be rectified. If the big man was aware of his tracker, he did not seem to care. He moved purposefully in V. the direction of the hotel, scorning the helicabs that swooped down to proffer their services, avenues gay with music and the dark alleys mournful with the whine of the farjeen wires as if they were all the same. The hotel was on one of the avenues, because the Lockards always had only the best of whatever there was to be had. Carmody crossed the almost deserted lobby in swift strides and took the pneumo to the seventh floor. Knowing that his body could have only one objective in that place, Keats took the stairs to the basement. Carmody sprang out of the pneumo exit and ran down the corridor to bang lustily on the intricately embossed metal door of the Lockards' suite. After a moment, the girl, again in negligee, opened it. Her green-gray eyes widened when she saw who the late visitor was, and she put a finger to her lips. "Shh, Gabe's asleep; let's not wake him unless it's necessary." She closed the door softly behind him. "What is it... Jed?" He was so choked with excitement that he could hardly get the words out. "Helen; will you make a break with me for Proxima Centauri? They won't ask any questions there, if we can get there. And from Proxima we can go -- " "But your body?" "The hell with my body." He gripped her arms with powerful hands. "You mean much more to me than that worthless hulk." "But, Jed, Gabe'll never let us go " Proxima Centauri -- that had been Gabriel's dream, too... His hands pressed so hard into her flesh, she knew there would be bruises on her skin; was she always doomed to fall in love with men who would leave marks on her? "Let him try to stop us. I'm bigger than he is, now." She looked up at him. "You always were, darling. But he has influence, though he wouldn't need it; he could simply set the police on you." "That's the chance we're going to have to take... But perhaps I'm asking too much. I haven't the right to ask you to take such risks," he added bitterly. "I was thinking only of myself, I see, not of you." "Oh, no, Jed!" ff W HO ' RE you talking to,  Helen?" a drowsy voice asked from the bedroom. It was followed by the comely person of Gabriel himself, fastening his dressing gown. "Oh, hello, Carmody." His face lighted up avidly, all sleepiness vanishing like a ,spent milgot. "Didyou do it already?" "No, I didn't. And, what's more, I'm not going to do it!" Lockard looked astonished. "But what's .wrong? You said you would." Carmody sighed. "Yes, I know I did. I was stalling. That's what I've always done -- stalled, put things off, hesitated to make decisions. Well, I've made my decision now." "You're not afraid of him?" Lockard said in a voice that was meant to be taunting and emerged as querulous. "A little pipsqueak like that Keats? Or enough for you? Is that it?" That was enough for the man whose emaciated body was torturedly cramped in the air-conditioning vent and further agonized by the strain of repressing the cough that sought to tear its way out of his chest. He had found out what he wanted to know and, as he inched his way back down to the basement, he was already making plans for getting even with all those he now knew to be enemies. It had been a conspiracy against him from the start; the hounds probably weren't even aware that he was in town. It was Gorman who had told him they knew of his general whereabouts -- Gorman, the good friend who had suggested he change bodies, knowing that whatever hulk he wound up with was bound to be more vulnerable than his primal form. And Gorman would pay... "More than enough," Carmody replied, as unaware of the fact that he had lost one-third of his audience as he had been that he was addressing three rather than two listeners. "Only I'm not a killer." "But I understood you were supposed to be a professional exterminator?" "Jed Carmody is a killer. Only I'm not Jed Carmody." Lockard moved backward and stared at the still bigger man. Lockard retreated still further. "You -- you're him! You were all along!" He whirled on his wife. "And you knew, you doublecrosser! Knew and didn't tell me! By God, I'll break every bone in your body!" "Lay a hand on her and I'll break every bone in my body!" Lockard stopped where he was. "It doesn't mean anything to me any more, you see," Carmody explained. "I wanted it when I didn't have anything else. But now I have Helen. I could kill you, you know. As Carmody, an acknowledged exterminator, I have nothing to lose. But I'm letting you live, as a hostage for Helen... And, besides, as I've been busy trying to convince everybody all evening, I am not a murderer." He turned to the girl. "Will you come with me to Proxima, Helen?" "Y-yes, Jed" she said, looking apprehensively at her husband. "Gather your packs. I'm going to the air office to make the arrangements." Carmody consulted his chronometer. "It's three o'clock. I should be back by eight or so. Get some sleep if you can." Her wide frightened eyes turned again toward her husband. "Here." Jed tossed her the gun Gorman had given him. "If he tries anything, use it." "Yes, Jed. But... " "Don't worry; I have another one " The door slammed behind him. "Gimme that gun, you little tramp!" Lockard snarled, twisting it out of her flaccid hand. X  the hotel and turned left in the direction of the airstation which stayed open all night. He had walked a short distance when suddenly a high voice came out of the darkness behind him, "Not so fast, Mr... Carmody," and a hard knob was pressed in his back. "Mr. Keats, I believe," Carmody said, wondering why he wasn't frightened. "Right." The other coughed at some length. "You thought you were pretty smart, didn't you, foisting me off with a hulk that wasn't only shopworn but hot?" " Y our intentions weren't exactly noble either, were they, Mr. Keats?" "I want my frame back!" Suddenly the idea came to Carmody, and so wonderful it was he could hardly throttle his voice down to calmness. "Shooting me won't help you get it back. In fact, it might make it rather difficult." ' "You have your choice between going back to the zarquil house wiht me and switching or getting your current insides burned out" Carmody exhaled a small hissing sigh that he hoped would not be recognized as obvious relief to the man behind him. "You'll have to pay. I haven't enough folio on me." "I'll pay; I'll pay," the voice snarled. "I always pay. But you'll come peacefully?" he asked in some surprise. "Yes. Matter of fact, I'll be glad to get out of this body. No matter how much I try, somehow I can never manage to keep it clean... Gently, now, you don't want to muss up a body you're planning to occupy yourself, now do you?" "This is too easy," Keats' voice murmured dubiously. "Maybe it's another trap... " "You're always going to imagine traps, Mr. Exterminator, whether they're there or not You and Lockard both -- people who run must have something to run from, and half the time it's not there and half the time, of course, it is; only you never know which is which -- " "You talk too much," the man behind him snarled. "Shut up and keep moving." "Back again?" the Vinzz at the door asked. The present Carmody was a little startled. Somehow he had thought of the Vinzz as too remote from humanity to be able to distinguish between individual members of the species. "I'm afraid neither of you is qualified to play." "No reason why we shouldn't have a private game, is there?" John Keats demanded belligerently. The Vinzz' tendrils quivered. "In that case, no, no reason at all. If you want to be so unsporting and can afford it. It will cost you a hundred thousand credits each." "But that's twice what I had to pay last week!" Keats protected angrily. The Vinzz shrugged an antenna. "You are, of course, at liberty to take your trade elsewhere, if you choose." "Oh, hell," the temporarily poetic-looking killer snarled. "We're stuck and you know it. Let's get it over with!" consciousness back into the thin young man's body again. More uncomfortable than usual, because the criminal's body had been in such splendid physical condition and this one so poor -- now worse than before, because it had been worked far beyond its attenuated capabilities. The individuality that had originally been Gabriel Lockard's, formerly housed in Jed Carmody's body, now opened John Keats' eyes and looked at the Vinzz who stood above him. "The other human has been told you awakened before him and have already departed," the Vinzz explained. "He has violence in his heart and we do not care for violence on our doorstep. Bad for business." "Has he gone already?" The Vinzz nodded. "How long has he been gone?" He scrambled to his feet and investigated the clothing he wore. Carmody had been in too much of a hurry to clean himself out. There was some money left, a container of milgot sticks, and a set of electroseals. "He has just left." The extraterrestrial's eyes flickered in what might have been surprise. "Don't you wish to avoid him?" "No, I must go where he goes." The Vinzz shrugged. "Well, it's your funeral in the most literal sense of the word." He sighed as the young man plunged out into the darkness. "But, from the objective viewpoint, what a waste of money!" The massive, broad-shouldered figure of Jed Carmody was still visible at the end of the street, so the thin man slowed down. He wanted to follow Carmody, to keep close watch on where he was going and, if necessary, guide him in the right direction, though he didn't think he'd have to do that. But he had no intention of overtaking him. Carmody might not want openly to use the gun the former tenant had so carefully left him, but with his physique he could break the fragile body of John Keats in two, if he so desired, and he probably did. Meanwhile Carmody -- the real Carmody -- having been deprived of an immediate revenge, had begun to realize how much better the situation was as it now stood. If he killed Keats out of hand, he might miss out on half a million credits, because it was his custom to get cash in advance for all his flights, and this was his flight pattern now. He wouldn't trust that Lockard life-form to defoliate after the job was done. Of course he himself had plenty of money stashed away, but would be no trouble to find the sickly Keats later. And there was no reason the hounds should get him -- Carmody -- after all, the other had been rocketing around in his body and he hadn't been caught. Carmody had allowed himself to be stampeded into panic. He smiled. Gorman wouldn't ever be able to chart any pattern like that, or like anything, again. Fortunately there was no permanent harm done, and a half quil losses, with a nice profit left over. Maybe he could even beat was obviously a coward and a fool. A few threats should be enough to get him to hand over. Carmody paused for a moment outside the hotel. It still took some nerve to walk boldly into the brightly lit lobby. HE automatic doors slid open as he entered. At the same time, the pneumo gates lifted and Gabe Lockard came out, dragging a heavily veiled Helen, their luggage floating behind them. Both stopped as they caught sight of the killer; Lockard paled -- Helen gasped. Too bad I have to leave her in the tentacles of this low life-form , Carmody thought with regret, but there was no help for it. He approached them with what he thought was an ingratiating smile. "Mr. Lockard, I've decided to give you another chance." It was an unhappy choice of word. "Oh, you have, have you!" the big blond man yelled. "I thought I did have another chance. And now you've spoiled that, too!" "What do you mean by that?" Carmody demanded, his thick dark brows almost meeting across his nose. "I figured on getting away before you came back," Gabriel babbled in a frenzy, "but you'd have found me anyway. You always find me. I'm sick of this running. There's only one way to stop you, only one way to be sure that, whatever happens to me, you won't be around to enjoy it." "Listen, Lockard, you're making a mistake. I -- " "The only mistake I made was in hiring somebody else to do the job I should have done myself." He pulled out the gun -- Carmody's own gun -- and fired it. He wasn't a good shot, but that didn't matter. He had the flash on full blast and he pumped and pumped and pumped the trigger until the searing heat rays had whipped not only the killer's astonished body but all through the lobby. The few people still there rushed for cover as rug, chairs, potted palms were shriveled by the lancing holocaust. There was a penetrating odor of burning fabric and frond and flesh. Helen let out a wail as Carmody, more ash than man, fell to the charred carpet. "Gabe, Gabe, what have you done!" The gun dropped from his hand to rejoin its owner. His face crumpled. "I didn't really mean to kill... only to scare him... What'll I do now?" "You'll run, Mr, Lockard," John like you and... him , . He Keats' body said as he entered pointed to the crumbling, blackthe devastated lobby. "You'll run ened corpse, keeping his hand and run and run. He's dead, but steady with an effort for, God you'll keep on running forever, knew, he was the biggest amateur No, not forever -- I apologize -- of them all. some day you'll get caught, beLockard licked his lips and cause the hounds aren't amateurs gazed apprehensively around. Frightened faces were beginning to peer out from their places of concealment. "Look, Carmody," he said in a low, stiff voice, "let's talk this over. But let's get out of here first before somebody calls the hounds." "All right," the thin man smiled. can go over to Gorman's office. They won't look for us there right away." "How'll we get in?" "I have a 'seal," Keats said. Surely one of the electroseals he carried must belong to Gorman's office. It was a chance he'd have to take. XI ent seals before he found the one that opened the lawyer's office. He was afraid his obvious lack of familiarity would arouse Lockard's suspicions, but the big man was too much preoccupied with his own emotions. An unpleasantly haunting aroma of cooked meat seeped out from inside. "For Christ's sake, Carmody, hurry!" Lockard snarled, and gave a sigh of relief as the door swung open and the illuminators went on, lighting the shabby office. Gorman was there. His horribly seared body lay sprawled on the dusty rug -- quite dead. "You -- you killed him?" Gabriel quavered. The sight of murder done by another hand seemed to upset him more than the murder he himself had just committed. The thin man gave a difficult smile. "Carmody killed him" Which was undoubtedly the truth. "The gun that did it is in his pocket. I had nothing to do with it." His eyes sought for the ones behind the veil. He wanted the girl who stood frozenly by the door to know that this, at least, was the truth. Gabriel also stayed near the door, unable to take his eyes off the corpse. In death Carmody and Gorman, the big man and the small man, had looked the same; each was just a heap of charred meat and black ash. No blood, no germs -- all very hygienic. "You're smart, Carmody," he said from taut lips. "Damn smart." "I'm Keats, not Carmody! Remember that." He dropped into the chair behind the desk. "Sit down, both of you." Only Gabriel accepted the invitation. "Why don't you take that thing off your face, Mrs. Lockard? You aren't hiding from anybody, are you?" Gabriel gave a short laugh. "She's hiding her face from everybody. I spoiled it a little for her. She was going to sell me out to... the guy in your body." Keats' hand tightened on the arm of his chair. Lose his temper now and he lost the whole game. "It was a good body," he said, not looking at the thing on the rug, trying not to remember the thing on the rug on the other side of town. "A very good body." Through the veil, Helen's shadowy eyes were fixed on his face. He wanted to see what Lockard had done to her, but he couldn't tear off the veil, as he longed to do; he was afraid of the expression that might be revealed on her face -- triumph when there should have been anguish; anguish when there should have been triumph. "Not as good as the one I have here." Lockard thumped his own chest, anxious to establish the value of the only ware he had left. "Matter of opinion," Keats said. "And mine was in better shape." "This one isn't in bad condition," Gabriel retorted defensively. "It could be brought back to peak in' short order." "You won't have much opportunity to do it, though. But maybe the government will do it for you; they don't pamper prisoners, I understand, especially lifers."  an extralegal, Carmody -- Keats," he whined. "You know your course. You know how to hide from the hounds... I'm i a -- a respectable citizen." He spread his hands wide in exaggerated helplessness. "Strictly an amateur, that's what I am -- I admit I've been playing out of my league." "So?" "I'm worth a lot of money, Keats, a hell of a lot. And half of it can be yours, if you... change bodies with me." Keats' angular face remained expressionless, but there was a sharp cry from the girl -- a cry that might have been misunderstood as one of pain, but wasn't. Gabriel turned toward her, and his upper lip curled back over his teeth. "I'll throw her in to the bargain. You must have seen her when she wasn't banged up so you know she's not permanently disfigured. Isn't she worth taking a risk for?" Keats shrugged. "If the hounds pull you down, she'll be a legal widow anyway." "Yes, but you'd have no... chance with her in the body you now have... No chance," he repeated, His voice broke. "Never had a chance." "Go ahead, feel sorry for yourself," the other man said. "Nobody else will." Gabriel's face darkened, but he also had to control his temper to gain what he fancied were his own ends. "You won't deny that this hulk is better than the one you have now?" "Except that there's one thing about the head that I don't like." Gabriel stared in bewilderment His body was beyond criticism, "What is it you don't like about the head?" "There's a price on it now." Gabriel pressed his spine against the back of the chair. "Don't play the innocent, Carmody. You've killed people, too." "Well, sure, but not out in the open like that You know how many people saw you blast him? Too many. If you're going to exterminate somebody, you do it from a dark doorway or an alley by, and you blast him in the back. But there's no use giving you lessons; it's not likely you'll ever be able to use them where you're going." Gabriel suddenly sagged in his chair. He looked down at the floor, "So you won't do it?" Keats grew apprehensive. He hadn't expected the big man to give in to despair so soon -- it might spoil all his plans and leave him trapped in this sick unwanted body. He lit a milgot. "I didn't say that," he pointed out, trying to sound unconcerned. "Matter of fact, I might even consider your proposition, if..." There was hope in Lockard's eyes again. It made Keats a little sick to think of the game he had to play with the other; then he thought of the game the other had played with him, the game the other had played with his wife, and the faint flickering of compassion died out in him. "What do you want?" Gabriel asked, Keats took a moment before he answered. "I want all of what you've got." Gabriel uttered an inarticulate sound. "You can't take it with you, colleague. If we hulk-hop, it's got to be tonight, because the hounds will be baying on your trail any moment. You wouldn't have the chance to transfer the property to my name and, if you take my word that I'll hand over half afterward, you're just plain out of this dimension... Think of it this way, Lockard -- what's worth more to you, a couple of "All right, Carmody," Lockard said dully, "you're the dictator." T HE Vinzz' eyes flickered in astonishment. "Another private game ? However... he shrugged eloquently. "It will cost you a hundred thousand credits each, gentlemen," "No discount for a steady customer?" Keats inquired lightly, though he was trembling inside. The Vinzz' tendrils quivered. "None. You ought to be glad I   i didn't raise the price again." "Why didn't you?" he couldn't help asking. The Vinzz looked steadily into the man's eyes. "I don't know," it answered at last. "Perhaps I have been so long on this planet that I have developed a sentimental streak... In any case, I am going back to Vinau the day after tomorrow..." "For God's sake," Lockard, his senses so confused with fear and  apprehension that he was able to catch only fragments of their talk, screamed, "pay him what he asks and don't haggle!" "All right " Keats agreed. "The lady will wait for me here," he told the Vinzz. The extraterrestrial quivered indecisively. "Most irregular," it murmured. "However, I cannot refuse a slight favor for such an old customer. This way, madam." Gabriel Lockard's eyes. "Well," the Vinzz who stood above him lisped, "how does it feel to be back in your own body again?" Gabriel got up and stretched. He stretched again, and then an expression of wonderment came over his handsome features. "I feel... exactly the way I felt in... any of the others," he said haltingly. "I'm not comfortable in this one either. It's not right -- it doesn't fit. My own body... "You've grown out of it," the green one told him, not unkindly. "But you will be able to adjust to it again, if you'll give it a chance ' . "There's that word again " Gabriel winced. "I'm beginning to respond to it the way my... predecessor did. Do we ever really get another chance, I wonder?" "Take my advice." The Vinzz' face became almost human. "This is costing my people money, but we've made enough out of you and your -- shall we say? -- friends. It is a shame," it murmured, "to prey upon unsophisticated lifeforms, but one must live. However, I'll tell you this: The compulsion will come over you again and again to play the game -- your body will torment you unbearably and you will long for relief from it, but you must conquer that desire or, I warp you, you will be lost to yourself forever. It's a pattern that's enormously difficult to break, but it can be broken." Gabriel smiled down at the little green creature. "Thanks, colleague. I'll remember that advice. And I'll take it." "The other is still asleep," the Vinzz told him. "This time I thought it best to let you awaken first. Good-by, and... good luck." "Thanks, fellow-man," Gabriel said. The Vinzz' tendrils quivered. T#T V " teroom, her veil flung back so that he could see her poor, marred face. Anger rose hotly in him, but he pushed it down. Her suffering had not been meaningless and revenge was already consummated. "Gabriel!" Her voice was taut. "... Jed!" "Gabriel," he smiled. "The genuine, original Gabriel -- accept no substitutes." "I'm so glad " Her lips formed the words, for she had no voice with which to make them. "Come." He took her arm and led her out into the quiet street. It was almost daylight and the sky was a clear pearl gray. Again a star detached itself from the translucent disk of the Moon and sped out into the Galaxy. Soon, he thought, we'll be on a starship like that one , leaving this played-out planet for the new worlds up in the sky. "You're going to let Gabe -- the other Gabriel -- go?" she asked. He bent his head to look at her swollen face. "You're free, Helen; I have my body back; why should we concern ourselves with what happens to him? He can't hurt us any more." "I suppose you're right," she muttered. "It seems unfair..." She shivered. "Still, you have no idea of the things he did to me -- the things he made me do..." She shivered again. "You're cold. Let's get started." "But where are we going?" She placed her hand on his arm and looked up at him. "Back to the hotel to pick up your luggage. And then -- I still think Proxima is a good idea, don't you? And then perhaps farther out still. J'm sick of this old world." "But, Je -- Gabriel, you must be mad! The police will be waiting for you at the hotel." "Of course they'll be waiting, but with a citation, not handcuffs." She looked at him as if he had gone extradimens ional. He laughed. "What your ex-husband didn't know, my dear, was that there was a reward out for Jed Carmody, dead or alive  # Her face was blank for a moment. "A reward! Oh, G-G-G-Gabriel!" The girl erupted into hysterical laughter. "Shhh, darling, control yourself." He put his arm around her, protectively, restrainingly. "We'll be conspicuous," for already the Sun's first feeble rays were beginning to wash the ancient tired streets with watery gold. "Think of the reward we're going to get -- five thousand credits, just for us!" She wiped her eyes and pulled down her veil. "Whatever will we do with all that money!" "I think it would be nice if we T#  turned it over to the hotel," he smiled. "I made rather a shambles of their lobby when, pursuant to my duty as a solar citizen, I exterminated the killer Carmody. Let's give it to them and leave only pleasant memories behind us on our journey to the stars." And he couldn't help wondering whether, if things got really tough, somewhere up in those stars he could find another zarquil game. A # Calendar designed specifically for Science Fiction Fans and Space Flight Enthusiasts. Each month takes you on an expedition to one of the planets or moons of the Solar System, from Sun-baked Mercury to Frigid Pluto.  # two-color illustrations  Scientifically-accurate text with each illustration  Wonderful for your den  Printed in limited edition  Only I .# postpaid P. O. Box #-R Minneapolis #, Minnesota Endorsed by The Society for the Advancement of Space Travel monthly at New York N. Y., for Oct. #, #. I . The names and addresses of the publisher, editor, managing editor, and business manager are: Publisher, Robert M. Guinn, #I Hudson Street (#), New York City; Editor, Horace L. Gold, #I Hudson Street (#), New York City; Managing Editor, Evelyn Paige, #I Hudson Street (#), New York City; Business Manager, None. #. The owner is : (If owned by a corporation, its name and address must be stated and also immediately thereunder the names and addresses of stockholders owning or holding I percent or more of total amount of stock. If not owned by a corporation, the names and addresses of the individual owners must be given. If owned by a partnership or other unincorporated firm, its name and address, as well as that of each individual member, must be given.) Galaxy Publishing Corp., #I Hudson Street, New York City ; Robert M. Guinn (Sole Stockholder), #I Hudson Street, New York City. #. The known bondholders, mortgagees, and other security holders owning or holding I percent or more of total amount of bonds, mortgages, or other securities are: (If there are none, so state.) None, #. Paragraphs # and # include, in cases where the stockholder or security holder appears upon the books of the company as trustee or in any other fiduciary relation, the name of the person or corporation for whom such trustee is acting ; also the statements in the two paragraphs show the affiant's full knowledge and belief as to the circumstances and conditions under which stockholders and security holders who do not appear upon the books of the company as trustees, hold stock and securities in a capacity other than that of a bona fide owner. #. The average number of copies of each issue of this publication sold or distributed, through the mails or otherwise, to paid subscribers during the # months preceding the date shown above was : (This information is required from daily, weekly, semiweekly, and triweekly newspapers only.) Sworn to and subscribed before me this #th day of September, #. Notary Public, State of New York No. #-# Qualified in Kings County Term Expires March #, # Top Science-Fiction Thrillers -- Continued from Back Cover M A G I X E -- A N Y full-size, brand-new books -- yours for only #! Each one is cramjued with science thrills of the future... packed that will make tomorwritten by the most sought-after science-fiction writers of today. A # to # value, complete and in handsome permanent bindings -- but yours for only # on this amazing offer! ScienceFiction lias won a place as an important new kind of literature -- that it is a valuable addition to the library of every imaginative reader. Sciencefiction has grown so fast it's hard to keep up with it! How is one to without wasting time and money wading good and bad alike? -- The Cream of New Science-Fiction Books -- For Only SI Bach! selects each mouth the best -- and only the heat, new Science-Fiction book. And to enable you h rough Nowthe cost, the (hub has arranged to bring you even though they cost #, # and up in p ti hi ishers' editions ! NO Dues or Complicated Rules The operation of the Club is simple. Each month the Board of Editors reads all the promising new science-fiction books and selects the No. I title. in the Club's interesting free bulletin, "Things want -- as few as four a year, if you wish. If you don't want the current selection, you simply notify the Club. It's that simple. There are no other rules, no dues, no fees. Send No Money -- Just Moil Coupon are making this amazing offer to new members! Two are your gift books for joining ; the other is your first selection. This liberal offer may have to be withdrawn at any time. So mail coupon Dept. GX-#, Garden City, New York. Dept. GX-#, Garden City, New York Please rush me the # books checked below, as my gift books and first selection. Bill me only I for all three (plus few cents shipping charges), and enroll me as a member of the ScienceFiction Book Club. Every month send me the Club's free bulletin, "Things to Come," so that I may decide whether or not I wish to receive the coming monthly selection described therein. For each book I accept, I will pay only I plus shipping. I do not have to take a book every month (only four during each year I am a member) -- and I may resign at any lime after accepting four selections. and this membership will be cancelled. Name Addi ess. City, Zone. StateSelection price in Canada # plus shipping. Address ScienceFiction Club # Bond St., Toronto #. (Offer good only in U. S. and Canada) 'S' enjoy rocketswift thrills... daring flights of imagination... jet-propelled action! It's the brand-new Science-Fiction Book Club -- organized to bring you the most daring and skillfully-written of these spine-tingling novels at only a fraction of regular retail price! And now to welcome you to the (huh you are invited to accept not #, not # pick your # books and mail coupon on about the first ABomb, written before it was invented ! A story of the movie machine that shows " newsreels" of any other thrillers ! complete. Plus: a complete play: scores of all-time great S-F stories, including "Invasion from Mars' made famous by Orson Welles. # classic stories by top authors. Wonders of earth and man. Amazing inventions. Space travel and visitors from outer space. Adventures in dimension. Worlds of tomorrow. # fascinating pages! man-made creature of synthetic tissue becomes a killer. The android's master is going mad, too! Just one of # great stories and features in this big new collection ! Judith Merril. A new collection of # superb tales of fantasy -- the supernatural -- mass hypnosis -- telepathy -- predestination -- precognition -- levitation, etc. kling crop of weird tales picked by August Derleth. The man who invents a solid vacuum. The Martians that land on Earth on Hallowe'en. And many others. by Edgar Pangborn, Angelo INmtevecchio can destroy the Earl It to decide. The Martians havi him cide ! Wilson Tucker. Draftee Paul Breen becomes a huma n " secret weapon ." He has a strange power -- he can actually read minds # miles away. No wonder he is decreed too dnnii mu t to live! Seconds after itn "m-eldenl " Hr. Mack tin suddenly llnds himself plunged SO yen r.# into tin fill me with another run i s nan e and body. And lie's on the moon I MARCH # #c galaxy By By No, we don't promise that reading I # issues of theory of gravitation. we do promise that a year's subscription to... and you'll get your copies at least a week before the newsstands do. you don't have to use the coupon below. It's for your convenience, not ours. Yes, send in your subscription today. Galaxy Publishing Corp. # I Hudson St. New York #, N. Y. I enclose (check one) # for I year # for # years # additional Foreign Postage Per Year galaxy #I Hudson Street, New York #, N. Y. #c per copy. Subscription: (# copies) # per year in the United States, Canada, Mexico, South and Central America and U. S. Possessions. Elsewhere #. Entered as second-class matter at the Post Office, New York, N. Y. Copyright, New York #, by Galaxy Publishing Corporation, Robert M. Guinn, president. All rights, including translations reserved. All material submitted must be accompanied by self-addressed stamped envelopes. The publisher assumes no responsibility for unsolicited material. All stories printed in this magazine are fiction, and any similarity between characters and actual persons is coincidental. Printed in the U.S.A. by The Guinn Co., Inc., N. Y. #, N. Y. Title Reg. U.S. Pat. Off. True enough, copies of Galaxy for # and #I are scarcer than hens' bridgework... but it's not too late to get these great stories: With its # stories -- not just a lineup of shorts; many are novelets and even novellas -- this truly big volume of almost # pages would be an unthinkable publishing bargain today at its original price of #. tracted for a large number of books, which naturally means a discount... and we're passing the discount on to you. Your price, postage included, is only #! No coupon... no need or room for one. Just send in your order on any scrap of paper, include check or money order for #, and mail if right now to... ago that detective stories became legitimate when Roosevelt declared in an interview that he read them for relaxation. Those of us who were then reading and writing science fiction were envious. We hoped something similar would happen to our favorite form of literature, but we didn't really expect it There was Aldous Huxley's Brave New World, of course, which appeared around that time and was a huge hit; we were able to explain to the uninitiated that we read and wrote stories like that. But I remember being backed into describing the plot of a story I was working on then: "Well, there are giant brains sealed in glassite capsules in the polar ice. They belong to extraterrestrials, who have no bodies, just brains, and they know everything that happened on Earth because they're immortal -- " The experience inhibited me so badly that I never wrote the story. A lot has happened to science fiction since that wild era, when no author could get up from his typewriter without having knocked off at least some part of the Solar System's population. Craftsmanship had to enter the field. There are only so many basic categories; when they have been done over and over, especially with primal motivations and masses of people instead of individuals and their infinitely varied problems and conflicts, the result must be ultimate stasis. Those writers who could not learn to construct a real story had to drop out, for their stuff inevitably was too similar to things that had been done before, by others and even by themselves. Meeting them now, I find it saddening to hear their puzzled or hostile remarks about science fiction. Many of them understand it less than if they had never written any. (The same is true of the elderly fans who can't realize that the "sense of wonder" they bay for is gone from them, not from science fiction.) I wonder if anyone else then had an experience like mine: When I was about #, I kept bringing stories to a wonderful old editor named Dr. T. O'Connor Sloane, and he, instead of talking about them, always managed to get off onto Icelandic literature, the fascination of mathematics (a specialty of his), and other subjects that may not have been evasions, but were just as good. One story I gave him, however, got him dangerously excited for a man of #. It was about mining on Venus and I'd manfully exposed the dirty rats who savagely exploited native labor and prisoners exiled to that miserably hot, rainy planet. Dr. Sloane exclaimed it was too good for his pulp magazine and brought both me and the manuscript up to the Delineator, which was owned by the same company. The story came back to me with a printed rejection slip. Not long after, the Delineator folded. I immediately saw the connection, but I was more concerned with selling the story. Dr. Sloane, though, went on maintaining that it was too good and steadfastly refused to buy it. If that experience is typical, it explains a good deal about the dreadfulness of that paleolithic science fiction. (I don't know how much better my own story was, because it somehow got lost.) Were I an envious man, which I am, I would resent the break that authors have today in rates and markets. There were very few science fiction magazines, their rates ranging from microscopic fractions of a cent payable upon lawsuit to just enough to starve on. Hardly any book publishers brought out science fiction books. No anthologies, no pocketbooks, no TV, radio or move resale. Good God, no wonder a depression was going on! No doubt there is a lesson to be derived from this. Writing science fiction in the early days was easier, but the pay was poor. Writing for Galaxy is very much harder, but the pay is highly rewarding both in amount and prestige. I guess it balances out. Either way, writing -- especially the writing of science fiction -- is not a job for the lazy. A good story gives the illusion of having been produced effortlessly. Nothing involves more effort than achieving that illusion, however. A LL the foregoing is excerpted from my introduction to the First Galaxy Reader, written over five years ago. (It's still available from us at # postpaid -- a giant book of # pages.) As I said in concluding the introduction: I just thought you'd be interested in one practitioner's personal history in science fiction. The Ignoble Savages Snaddra had but one choice in its fight to afford to live belowground -- underhandedly pretend theirs was an aboveboard societyl Skkiru," Larhgan said, pushing his hand off her arm. "A beggar does not associate with the high priestess of Snaddra." "But the Earthmen aren't due for another fifteen minutes," Skkiru protested. "Of what importance are fifteen minutes compared to eternity!" she exclaimed. Her lovely eyes fuzzed softly with emotion. "You don't seem to realize, Skkiru, that this isn't just a matter of minutes or hours. It's forever." "Forever!" He looked at her incredulously. "You mean we're going to keep this up as a permanent thing? You're joking!" Bbulas groaned, but Skkiru didn't care about that. The sad, sweet way Larhgan shook her beautiful head disturbed him much more, and when she said, "No, Skkiru, I am not joking," a tiny pang of doubt and apprehension began to quiver in his second smallest left toe. "This is, in effect, good-by," she continued. "We shall see each other again, of course, but only from a distance. On feast days, perhaps you may be permitted to kiss the hem of my robe... but that will be all." Skkiru turned to the third person present in the council chamber. "Bbulas, this is your fault! It was all your idea!" There was regret on the Dilettante's thin face -- an obviously insincere regret, the younger man knew, since he was well aware how Bbulas had always felt about the girl. "I am sorry, Skkiru," Bbulas intoned. "I had fancied you understood. This is not a game we are playing, but a new way of life we are adopting. A necessary way of life, if we of Snaddra are to keep on living at all." "It's not that I don't love you, Skkiru," Larhgan put in gently, "but the welfare of our planet comes first." S HE had been seeing too many of the Terrestrial fictapes from the library, Skkiru thought resentfully. There was too damn much Terran influence on this planet. And this new project was the last straw. No longer able to control his rage and grief, he turned a triple somersault in the air with rage. "Then why was I made a beggar and she the high priestess? You arranged that purposely, Bbulas. You-" "Now, Skkiru," Bbulas said wearily, for they had been through all this before, "you know that all the ranks and positions were distributed by impartial lot, except for mine, and, of course, such jobs as could carry over from the civilized into the primitive." Bbulas breathed on the spectacles he was wearing, as contact lenses were not considered backward enough for the kind of planet Snaddra was now supposed to be, and attempted to wipe them dry on his robe. However, the thick, jewel-studded embroidery got in his way and so he was forced to lift the robe and wipe all three of the lenses on the smooth, soft, spun metal of his top underskirt. "After all," he went on speaking as he wiped, "I have to be high priest, since I organized this culture and am the only one here qualified to administer it. And, as the president himself concurred in these arrangements, I hardly think you -- a mere private citizen -- have the right to question them." "Just because you went to school in another solar system," Skkiru said, whirling with anger, "you think you're so smart!" "I won't deny that I do have educational and cultural advantages which were, unfortunately, not available to the general populace of this planet. However, even under the old system, I was always glad to utilize my superior attainments as Official Dilettante for the good of all and now -- " "Sure, glad to have a chance to rig this whole setup so you could break up things between Larhgan and me. You've had your eye on her for some time." Skkiru coiled his antennae at Bbulas, hoping the insult would provoke him into an unbecoming whirl, but the Dilettante remained calm. One of the chief outward signs of Terran-type training was self-control and Bbulas had been thoroughly terranized. I hate Terrestrials, Skkiru said to himself. I hate Terra. The quiver of anxiety had risen up his leg and was coiling and uncoiling in his stomach. He hoped it wouldn't reach his antennae -- if he were to break down and psonk in front of Larhgan, it would be the final humiliation. "Skkiru!" the girl exclaimed, rotating gently, for she, like her fiance -- her erstwhile fiance, that was, for the new regime had caused all such ties to be severed -- and every other literate person on the planet, had received her education at the local university. Although sound, the school was admittedly provincial in outlook and very poor in the emotional department. "One would almost think that the lots had some sort of divine intelligence behind them, because you certainly are behaving in a beggarly manner!" "And I have already explained to you, Skkiru," Bbulas said, with a patience much more infuriating than the girl's anger, "that I had no idea of who was to become my high priestess. The lots chose Larhgan. It is, as the Earthmen say, kismet." glittering robe before the great polished four-dimensional reflector that formed one wall of the chamber. Kismet, Skkiru muttered to himself, and a little sleight of hand. But he didn't dare offer this conclusion aloud; the libel laws of Snaddra were very severe. So he had to fall back on a weak, "And I suppose it is kismet that makes us all have to go live out on the ground during the day, like -- like savages." "It is necessary," Bbulas replied without turning. "Pooh," Skkiru said. "Pooh, Larhgan's dainty earflaps closed. "Skkiru! Such language!" "As you said," Bbulas murmured, contemptuously coiling one antenna at Skkiru, "the lots chose well and if you touch me, Skkiru, we shall have another drawing for beggar and you will be made a metal-worker." "But I can't work metal!" "Then that will make it much worse for you than for the other outcasts," Bbulas said smugly, "because you will be a pariah without a trade." "Speaking of pariahs, that reminds me, Skkiru, before I forget, I'd better give you back your grimpatch -- " Larhgan handed the glittering bauble to him -- "and you give me mine. Since we can't be betrothed any longer, you might want to give yours to some nice beggar girl." "I don't want to give my grimpatch to some nice beggar girl!" Skkiru yelled, twirling madly in the air. "As for me," she sighed, standing soulfully on her head, "I do not think I shall ever marry. I shall make the religious life my career. Are there going to be any saints in your mythos, Bbulas?" "Even if there will be," Bbulas said, "you certainly won't qualify if you keep putting yourself into a position which not only represents a trait wholly out of keeping with the new culture, but is most unseemly with the high priestess's robes." Larhgan ignored his unfeeling observations. "I shall set myself apart from mundane affairs," she vowed, "and I shall pretend to be happy, even though my heart will be breaking." It was only at that moment that Skkiru realized just how outrageous the whole thing really was. There must be another solution to the planet's problem. "Listen -- " he began, but just then excited noises filtered down from overhead. It was too late. "Earth ship in view!" a squeaky voice called through the intercom. "Everybody topside and don't forget your shoes." Except the beggar. Beggars went barefoot. Beggars suffered. Bbulas had made him beggar purposely, and the lots were a lot of slibwash. "Hurry up, Skkiru."- dress over his antennae, which, already gilded and jeweled, at once seemed to become a part of it. He looked pretty damn silly, Skkiru thought, at the same time conscious of his own appearance -- which was, although picturesque enough to delight romantic Terrestrial hearts, sufficiently wretched to charm the most hardened sadist. "Hurry up, Skkiru," Bbulas said. "They mustn't suspect the existence of the city underground or we're finished before we've started." "For my part, I wish we'd never started," Skkiru grumbled. "What was wrong with our old culture, anyway?" That was intended as a rhetorical question, but Bbulas answered it anyway. He always answered questions; it had never seemed to penetrate his mind that schooldays were long since over. "I've told you a thousand times that our old culture was too much like the Terrans' own to be of interest to them," he said, with affected weariness. "After all, most civilized societies are basically similar; it is only primitive societies that differ sharply, one from the other -- and we have to be different to attract Earthmen. They're pretty choosy. You've got to give them what they want, and that's what they want. Now take up your post on the edge of the field, try to look hungry, and remember this isn't for you or for me, but for Snaddra." "For Snaddra," Larhgan said, placing her hand over her anterior heart in a gesture which, though devout on Earth -- or so the fictapes seemed to indicate -- was obscene on Snaddra, owing to the fact that certain essential organs were located in different areas in the Snaddrath than in the corresponding Terrestrial lifeform. Already the Terrestrial influence was corrupting her, Skkiru thought mournfully. She had been such a nice girl, too. "We may never meet on equal terms again, Skkiru," she told him, with a long, soulful glance that made his hearts sink down to his quivering toes, "but I promise you there will never be anyone else for me -- and I hope that knowledge will inspire you to complete cooperation with Bbulas." "If that doesn't," Bbulas said, "I have other methods of inspiration." "All right," Skkiru answered sulkily. "I'll go to the edge of the field, and I'll speak broken Intergalactic, and I'll forsake my normal habits and customs, and I'll even beg. But I don't have to like doing it, and I don't intend to like doing it." All three of Larhgan's eyes fuzzed with emotion. "I'm proud of you, Skkiru," she said brokenly. Bbulas sniffed. The three of them floated up to ground level in a triple silence. snadd," Skkiru chanted, as the two Terrans descended from the ship and plowed their way through the mud to meet a procession of young Snaddrath dressed in elaborate ceremonial costumes, and singing a popular ballad -- to which less ribald, as well as less inspiring, words than the originals had been fitted by Bbulas, just in case, by some extremely remote chance, the Terrans had acquired a smattering of Snadd somewhere. Since neither party was accustomed to navigating mud, their progress was almost imperceptible. "Alms, for the love of Ipsnadd," II chanted Skkiru the beggar. His teeth chattered as he spoke, for the rags he wore had been custom-weatherbeaten for him by the planet's best tailor -- now a pariah, of course, because Snadd tailors were, naturally, metalworkers -- and the wind and the rain were joyously making their way through the demolished wires. Never before had Skkiru been on the surface of the planet, except to pass over, and he had actually touched it only when taking off and landing. The Snaddrath had no means of land transport, having previously found it unnecessary -- but now both aircars and self-levitation were on the prohibited list as being insufficiently primitive. The outside was no place for a civilized human being, particularly in the wet season or -- more properly speaking on Snaddra -- the wetter season. Skkiru's feet were soaked with mud; not that the light sandals worn by the members of the procession appeared to be doing them much good, either. It gave him a kind of melancholy pleasure to see that the privileged ones were likewise trying to repress shivers. Though their costumes were rich, they were also scanty, particularly in the case of the females, for Earthmen had been reported by tape and tale to be humanoid. As the mud clutched his toes, Skkiru remembered an idea he had once gotten from an old sporting fictape of Terrestrial origin and had always planned to experiment with, but had never gotten around to -- the weather had always been so weathery, there were so many other more comfortable sports, Larhgan had wanted him to spend more of his leisure hours with her, and so on. However, he still had the equipment, which he'd salvaged from a wrecked air-car, in his apartment -- and it was the matter of a moment to run down, while Bbulas was looking the other way, and get it. Bbulas couldn't really object, Skkiru stilled the nagging quiver in his toe, because what could be more primitive than any form of land transport? And even though it took time to get the things, they worked so well that, in spite of the procession's head start, he was at the Earth ship long before the official greeters had reached it. r I "HE newcomers were indeed humanoid, he saw. Only the peculiarly pasty color of their skins and their embarrassing lack of antennae distinguished them visibly from the Snaddrath. They were dressed much as the Snaddrath had been before they had adopted primitive garb. In fact, the Terrestrials were quite decent-looking life-forms, entirely different from the foppish monsters Skkiru had somehow expected to represent the cultural ruling race. Of course, he had frequently seen pictures of them, but everyone knew how easily those could be retouched. Why, it was the Terrestrials themselves, he had always understood, who had invented the art of retouching -- thus proving beyond a doubt that they had something to hide. "Look, Raoul," the older of the two Earthmen said in Terran -- which the Snaddrath were not, according to the master plan, supposed to understand, but which most of them did, for it was the fashionable third language on most of the outer planets. "A beggar. Haven't seen one since some other chaps and I were doing a spot of field work on that little planet in the Arcturus system -- what was its name? Glotch, that's it. Very short study, it turned out to be. Couldn't get more than a pamphlet out of it, as we were unable to stay long enough to amass enough material for a really definitive work. The natives tried to eat us, so we had to leave in somewhat of a hurry." "Oh, they were cannibals?" the other Earthman asked, so respectfully that it was easy to deduce he was the subordinate of the two. "How horrible!" "No, not at all," the other assured him. "They weren't human -- another species entirely -- so you could hardly call it cannibalism. In fact, it was quite all right from the ethical standpoint, but abstract moral considerations seemed less important to us than self-preservation just then. Decided that, in this case, it would be best to let the missionaries get first crack at them. Soften them up, you know." "And the missionaries -- did they soften them up, Cyril?" "They softened up the missionaries, I believe." Cyril laughed. "Ah, well, it's all in the day's work." "I hope these creatures are not man-eaters," Raoul commented, with a polite smile at Cyril and an apprehensive glance at the oncoming procession -- creatures indeed! Skirru thought, with a mental sniff. "We have come such a long and expensive way to study them that it would be indeed a pity if we also were forced to depart in haste. Especially since this is my first field trip and I would like to make good at it." "Oh, you will, my boy, you will." Cyril clapped the younger man on the shoulder. "I have every confidence in your ability." Either he was stupid, Skkiru thought, or he was lying, in spite of Bbulas' asseverations that untruth was unknown to Terrestrials -- which had always seemed highly improbable, anyway. How could any intelligent life-form possibly stick to the truth all the time? It wasn't human; it wasn't even humanoid; it wasn't even polite. "The natives certainly appear to be human enough," Raoul added, with an appreciative glance at the females, who had been selected for the processional honor with a view to reported Terrestrial tastes. "Some slight differences, of course -- but, if two eyes are beautiful, three eyes can be fifty per cent lovelier, and chartreuse has always been my favorite color." If they stand out here in the cold much longer, they are going to turn bright yellow. His own skin, Skkiru knew, had faded from its normal healthy emerald to a sickly celadon.  panion's smile vanished, as if the contortion of his superior's face had activated a circuit somewhere. Maybe the little one's a robot! However, it couldn't be -- a robot would be better constructed and less interested in females than Raoul. "Remember," Cyril said sternly, "we must not establish undue rapport with the native females. It tends to detract from true objectivity." ' "Yes, Cyril," Raoul said meekly. Cyril assumed a more cheerful aspect. "I should like to give this chap something for old times' sake. What do you suppose is the medium of exchange here?" Money, Skirru said to himself, but he didn't dare contribute this piece of information, helpful though it would be. "How should I know?" Raoul shrugged. "Empathize. Get in there, old chap, and start batting." "Why not give him a bar of chocolate, then?" Raoul suggested grumpily. "The language of the stomach, like the language of love, is said to be a universal one." "Splendid idea! I always knew you had it in you, Raoul!" Skkiru accepted the candy with suitable -- and entirely genuine -- murmurs of gratitude. Chocolate was found only in the most expensive of the planet's delicacy shops -- and now neither delicacy shops nor chocolate were to be found, so, if Bbulas thought he was going to save the gift to contribute it later to the Treasury, the "high priest" was off his rocker. To make sure there would be no subsequent dispute about possession, Skkiru ate the candy then and there. Chocolate increased the body's resistance to weather, and never before had he had to endure so much weather all at once. On Earth, he had heard, where people lived exposed to weather, they often sickened of it and passed on -- which helped to solve the problem of birth control on so vulgarly fecund a planet. Snaddra, alas, needed no such measures, for its population -- like its natural resources -- was dwindling rapidly. Still, Skkiru thought, as he moodily munched on the chocolate, it would have been better to flicker out on their own than to descend to a subterfuge like this for nothing more than survival. discovered, did give him certain small, momentary advantages over those who had been alloted higher ranks. For one thing, it was quite in character for him to tread curiously upon the strangers' heels all the way to the temple -- a ramshackle affair, but then it had been run up in only three days -- where the official reception was to be held. The principal difficulty was that, because of his equipment, he had a little trouble keeping himself from overshooting the strangers. And though Bbulas might frown menacingly at him -- and not only for his forwardness -- that was in character on both sides, too. Nonetheless, Skkiru could not reconcile himself to his beggarhood, no matter how much he tried to comfort himself by thinking at least he wasn't a pariah like the unfortunate metal-workers who had to stand segregated from the rest by a chain of their own devising -- a poetic thought, that was, but well in keeping with his beggarhood. Beggars were often poets, he believed, and poets almost always beggars. Since metalworking was the chief industry of Snaddra, this had provided the planet automatically with a large lowest caste. Bbulas had taken the easy way out. Skkiru swallowed the last of the chocolate and regarded the "high priest" with a simpleminded mendicant's grin. However, there were volcanic passions within him that surged up from his toes when, as the wind and rain whipped through his scanty coverings, he remembered the snug underskirts Bbulas was wearing beneath his warm gown. They were metal, but they were solid. All the garments visible or potentially visible were of woven metal, because, although there was cloth on the planet, it was not politic for the Earthmen to discover how heavily the Snaddrath depended upon imports. As the Earthmen reached the temple, Larhgan now appeared to join Bbulas at the head of the long flight of stairs that led to it. Although Skkiru had seen her in her priestly apparel before, it had is not made the emotional impression upon him then that it did now, when, standing there, clad in beauty, dignity and warm clothes, she bade the newcomers welcome in several thousand words not too well chosen for her by Bbulas -- who fancied himself a speechwriter as well as a speech-maker, for there was no end to the man's conceit. The difference between her magnificent garments and his own miserable rags had their full impact upon Skirru at this moment. He saw the gulf that had been dug between them and, for the first time in his short life, he felt the tormenting pangs of caste distinction. She looked so lovely and so remote. "... and so you are most welcome to Snaddra, men of Earth," she was saying in her melodious voice. "Our resources may be small but our hearts are large, and what little we have, we offer with humility and with love. We hope that you will enjoy as long and as happy a stay here as you did on Nemeth..." Cyril looked at Raoul, who, however, seemed too absorbed in contemplating Larhgan's apparently universal charms to pay much attention to the expression on his companion's face. "... and that you will carry our affection back to all the peoples of the Galaxy." S HE had finished. And now Cyril cleared his throat. "Dear friends, we were honored by your gracious invitation to visit this fair planet, and we are honored now by the cordial reception you have given to us." The crowd yoomped politely. After a slight start, Cyril went on, apparently deciding that applause was all that had been intended. "We feel quite sure that we are going to derive both pleasure and profit from our stay here, and we promise to make our intensive analysis of your culture as painless as possible. We wish only to study your society, not to tamper with it in any way." Ha, ha, Skkiru said to himself. Ha, ha, ha! "But why is it," Raoul whispered in Terr an as he glanced around out of the corners of his eyes, "that only the beggar wears mudshoes?" "Shhh," Cyril hissed back. "We'll find out later, when we've established rapport. Don't be so impatient!" Bbulas gave a sickly smile. Skkiru could almost find it in his hearts to feel sorry for the man. "We have prepared our best hut for you, noble sirs," Bbulas said with great self-control, "and, by happy chance, this very evening a small but unusually interesting ceremony will be held outside the temple. We hope you will be able to attend. It is to be a rain dance." "Rain dance!" Raoul pulled his macintosh together more tightly at the throat. "But why do you want rain? My faith, not only does it rain now, but the planet seems to be a veritable sea of mud. Not, of course," he added hurriedly as Cyril's reproachful eye caught his, "that it is not attractive mud. Finest mud I have ever seen. Such texture, such color, such aroma!" Cyril nodded three times and gave an appreciative sniff. "But," Raoul went on, "one can have too much of even such a good thing as mud..." The smile did not leave Bbulas' smooth face. "Yes, of course, honorable Terrestrials. That is why we are holding this ceremony. It is not a dance to bring on rain. It is a dance to stop rain." He was pretty quick on the uptake, Skkiru had to concede. However, that was not enough. The man had no genuine organizational ability. In the time he'd had in which to plan and carry out a scheme for the improvement of Snaddra, surely he could have done better than this highschool theocracy. For one thing, he could have apportioned the various roles so that each person would be making a definite contribution to the society, instead of creating some positions plums, like the priesthood, and others primes, like the beggarship. What kind of life was that for an active, ambitious young man, standing around begging? And, moreover, from whom was Skkiru going to beg? Only the Earthmen, for the Snaddrath, no matter how much they threw themselves into the spirit of their roles, could not be so carried away that they would give handouts to a young man whom they had been accustomed to see basking in the bosom of luxury. that he'd received in the past had not enabled him both to live well and to save, and now that his fortunes had been so drastically reduced, he seemed in a fair way of starving to death. It gave him a gentle, moody pleasure to envisage his own funeral, although, at the same time, he realized that Bbulas would probably have to arrange some sort of pension for him; he could not expect Skkiru's patriotism to extend to abnormal die for his planet in many ways -- but wantonly starving to death as the result of a primitive affectation was hardly one of them. All the same, Skkiru reflected as he watched the visitors being led off to the native hut prepared for them, how ignominious it would be for one of the brightest young architects on the planet to have to subsist miserably on the dole just because the world had gone aboveground. The capital had risen to the surface and the other cities would soon follow suit. Meanwhile, a careful system of tabus had been designed to keep the Earthmen from discovering the existence of those other cities. He could, of course, emigrate to another part of the planet, to one of them, and stave off his doom for a while -- but that would not be playing the game. Besides, in such a case, he wouldn't be able to see Larhgan. As if all this weren't bad enough, he had been done an injury which struck directly at his professional pride. He hadn't even been allowed to help in planning the huts. Bbulas and some workmen had done all that themselves with the aid of some antique blueprints that had been put out centuries before by a Terrestrial magazine and had been acquired from a rare tape-andbook dealer on Gambrell, for, Skkiru thought, far too high a price. He could have designed them himself just as badly and much more cheaply. It wasn't that Skkiru didn't understand well enough that Snaddra had been forced into making such a drastic change in its way of life. What resources it once possessed had been depleted and -- aside from minerals -- they had never been very extensive to begin with. All life-forms on the planet were on the point of extinction, save fish and rice -- the only vegetable that would grow on Snaddra, and originally a Terran import at that. So food and fiber had to be brought from the other planets, at fabulous expense, for Snaddra was not on any of the direct trade routes and was too unattractive to lure the tourist business. Something definitely had to be done, if it were not to decay altogether. And that was where the Planetary Dilettante came in. TP HE traditional office of Planetary Dilettante was a civilservice job, awarded by competitive examination whenever it fell vacant to the person who scored highest in intelligence, character and general gloonatz. However, the tests were inadequate when it came to measuring sense of proportion, adaptiveness and charm -- and there, Skkiru felt, was where the essential flaw lay. After all, no really effective test would have let a person like Bbulas come out on top. The winner was sent to Gambrell, the nearest planet with a Terran League University, to be given a thorough Terran-type education. No individual on Snaddra could afford such schooling, no matter how great his personal fortune, because the transportation costs were so immense that only a government could afford them. That was the reason why only one person in each generation could be chosen to go abroad at the planet's expense and acquire enough finish to cover the rest of the population. The Dilettante's official function had always been, in theory, to serve the planet when an emergency came -- and this, old Luccar, the former President, had decided, when he and the Parliament had awakened to the fact that Snaddra was falling into ruin, was an emergency. So he had, after considerable soulsearching, called upon Bbulas to plan a method of saving Snaddra -- and Bbulas, happy to be in the limelight at last, had come up with this program. It was not one Skkiru himself would have chosen. It was not one, he felt, that any reasonable person would have chosen. Nevertheless, the Bbulas Plan had been adopted by a majority vote of the Snaddrath, largely because no one had come up with a feasible alternative and, as a patriotic citizen, Skkiru would abide by it. He would accept the status of beggar; it was his duty to do so. Moreover, as in the case of the planet, there was no choice. But all was not necessarily lost, he told himself. Had he not, in his anthropological viewings -- though Bbulas might have been the only one privileged to go on ethnological field trips to other planets, he was not the only one who could use a library -- seen accounts of societies where beggarhood could be a rewarding and even responsible station in life? There was no reason why, within the framework of the primitive society Bbulas had created to allure Terran anthropologists, Skkiru should not make something of himself and show that a beggar was worthy of the high priestess's hand -- which would be entirely in the Terran primitive tradition of romance. "Skkiru!" Bbulas was screaming, as he spun, now that the Terrans were out of earand eyeshot. "Skkiru, you idiot, listen to me! What are those ridiculous things you are wearing on your silly feet?" Skkiru protruded all of his eyes in innocent surprise. "Just some old pontoons I took from a wrecked air-car once. I have a habit of collecting junk and I thought -- " Bbulas twirled madly in the air. "You are not supposed to think. Leave all the thinking to me!" "Yes, Bbulas," Skkiru said meekly. argument, but he had bigger plans in mind and he didn't want them impeded in any way. "But they seem like an excellent idea," Luccar suggested. "Primitive and yet convenient." Bbulas slowed down and gulped. After all, in spite of the fact that he was now only chief yamstealer -- being prevented from practicing his profession simply because there were no yams on the planet and no one was quite certain what they were -- Luccar had once been elected President by a large popular majority. And a large popular majority is decidedly a force to be reckoned with anywhere in the Galaxy. "Anydeviations arouse comment," Bbulas explained tightly. "But if we all -- " "There would not be enough pontoons to go around, even if we stripped all the air-cars." "I see," Luccar said thoughtfully. "We couldn't make -- ?" "No time!" Bbulas snapped. "All right, Skkiru -- get those things off your feet!" "Will do," Skkiru agreed. It would be decidedly unwise to put up an argument now. So he'd get his feet muddy; it was all part of the higher good. Later, as soon as the rain-dance rehearsals were under way, he slipped away. No part had been assigned to him anyhow, except that of onlooker, and he thought he could manage that without practice. He went down to the library, where, since all the attendants were aboveground, he could browse in the stacks to his hearts' content, without having to fill out numerous forms and be shoved about like a plagiarist or something. If the Earthmen were interested in really primitive institutions, he thought, they should have a look at the city library. The filing system was really medieval. However, the library would, of course, be tabu for them, along with the rest of the city, which was not supposed to exist. As far as the Terrans were to know, the group of lumpy stone huts (they should, properly speaking, have been wood, but wood was too rare and expensive) was the capital of Snaddra. It would be the capital of Snaddra for the Snaddrath, too, except during the hours of rest, when they would be permitted to retire unobtrusively to their cozy well-drained quarters' beneath the mud. Life was going to be hard from now on -- unless the Bbulas Plan moved faster than Bbulas himself had anticipated. And that would never happen without implementation from without. From without Bbulas, that was. Skkiru got to work on the textapes and soon decided upon his area of operations. Bbulas had concentrated so much effort on the ethos of the planet that he had devoted insufficient detail to the mythos. That, therefore, was the field in which Skkiru felt he must concentrate. And concentrate he did. r I I HE rain dance, which had been elaborately staged by the planet's finest choreographers, came to a smashing climax, after which there was a handsome display of fireworks. "But it is still raining," Raoul protested. "Did you expect the rain to stop?" Bbulas asked, his eyes bulging with involuntary surprise. "I mean -- " he said, hastily retracting them -- "well, it doesn't always stop right away. The gods may not have been feeling sufficiently propitious." "Thought you had only one god, old boy," Cyril observed, after giving his associate a searching glance. "Chap by the name of Whipsnade or some such." "Ipsnadd. He is our chief deity. But we have a whole pantheon. Major gods and minor gods. Heroes and demigods and nature spirits -- " "And do not forget the prophets," Larhgan put in helpfully. As former Chief Beauty of the planet (an elective civil-service office), she was not accustomed to being left out of things. "We have many prophets. And saints. I myself am studying to be a -- " Bbulas glared at her. Though her antennae quivered sulkily, she stopped and said no more -- for the moment, anyway. "Sounds like quite a complex civilization," Cyril commented. "No, no!" Bbulas protested in alarm. "We are a simple primitive people without technological pretensions." "You don't need any," Cyril assured him. "Not when you have fireworks that function in the rain." Inside himself, Skkiru guffawed. "We are a simple people," Bbulas repeated helplessly. "A very simple and very primitive people." "Somehow," Raoul said, "I feel you may have a quality that civilization may have lost." The light in his eyes was recognizable to any even remotely humanoid species as a mystic glow. But Cyril seemed well in command of the situation. "Come now, Raoul," he laughed, clapping his young colleague on the shoulder, "don't fall into the Rousseau trap -- noble savage and all that sort of rot!" "But that beggar!" Raoul insisted. "Trite, certainly, but injmTTin mm y( o credible nonetheless! Before, one only read of such things -- " A glazed look came into two of Bbulas' eyes, while the third closed despairingly. "What beggar? What beggar? Tell me -- I must know... as if I didn't really," he muttered in Snaddrath. "The only beggar we've seen on this planet so far. That one." Cyril indicated the modest form of Skkiru, attempting to conceal himself behind Luccar's portly person. "I realize it was only illusion, but, as my associate says, a remarkably good one. And," Cyril added, "an even more remarkable example of cultural diffusion." "What do you mean? Please, gracious and lovable Terrans, deign to tell me what you mean. What did that insufferable beggar do?" In spite of himself, Skkiru's knees flickered. Fool, he told himself, you knew it was bound to come out sooner or later. Take courage in your own convictions; be convinced by your own courage. All he really can do is yell. "He did the Indian rope trick for us," Raoul explained. "And very well, too. Very well indeed." "The -- Indian rope trick!" Bbulas spluttered. "Why, the -- " And then he recollected his religious vocation, as well as his supposed ignorance. "Would you be so kind as to tell me what the Indian rope trick is, good sirs?" 'Well, he did it with a chain, actually." "We have no ropes on this planet," Larhgan contributed. "We are backward." "And a small boy went up and disappeared," Raoul finished. Suddenly forgetting the stiffupper-lip training for which the planet had gone to such great expense, Bbulas spun around and around in a fit of bad temper, to Skkiru's great glee. Fortunately, the Dilettante retained enough self-control to keep his feet on the ground -- perhaps remembering that to fail to do so would compound Skkiru's crime. "Dervishism!" Raoul exclaimed, his eyes incandescent with interest. He pulled out his notebook. After biting his lip thoughtfully, Cyril did the same. "Just like Skkiru!" Bbulas gasped as he spun slowly to a stop. "He is a disruptive cultural mechanism. Leading children astray!" "But not at all," Raoul pointed out politely. "The boy came back unharmed and in the best of spirits." "So far as we could see," Cyril amended. "Of course there may have been psychic damage." "Which boy was it?" Bbulas demanded.  in question -- a rather wellknown juvenile delinquent, though the Terrestrials, of course, couldn't know that. "He is a member of my own clan," Bbulas said. "He will be thrashed soundly." "But why punish him?" Raoul asked. "What harm has he done?" "Shhh," Cyril warned him. "You may be touching on a tabu. What's the matter with you, anyway? One would think you had forgotten every lesson you ever learned." "Oh, I am truly sorry!" Raoul's face became a pleasing shade of pink, which made him look much more human. Maybe it was the wrong color, but at least it was a color. "Please to accept my apologies, reverend sir." "It's quite all right." Bbulas reverted to graciousness. "The boy should not have associated with a beggar -- especially that one. If he did not hold his post by timehallowed tradition, we would -- dispose of him. He has always been a trouble-maker." "But I do not understand," Raoul persisted. Skkiru could not understand why Cyril did not stop him again. "The beggar did the trick very effectively. I know it was all illusion, but I should like to know just how he created such an illusion, and, moreover, how the Indian rope trick got all the way to -- " "It was all done by magic," Bbulas said firmly. "Magic outside the temple is not encouraged, because it is black magic, and so it is wrong. The magic of the priests is white magic, and so it is right. Put that down in your little book." Raoul obediently wrote it down. "Still, I should like to know -- " "Let us speak of pleasanter things," Bbulas interrupted again. "Tomorrow night, we are holding a potlatch and we should be honored to have the pleasure of your company." "Delighted," Raoul bowed. "I was wrong," Cyril said. "This is not a remarkable example of cultural diffusion. It is a remarkable example of a diffuse culture." ?? "D UT I cannot understand," Raoul said to Cyril later, in the imagined privacy of their hut. "Why are you suspicious of this charming, friendly people, so like the natives that the textbooks lead one to expect?" Naturally, Skkiru -- having made his way in through a secret passage known only to the entire population of the city and explicitly designed for espionage, and was spying outside the door -- thought, we are textbook natives. Not only because we were patterned on literary prototypes, but because Bbulas never really left school -- in spirit, anyway. He is the perpetual undergraduate and his whole scheme is nothing more than a grandiose Class Night. "Precisely what I've been thinking," Cyril said. "So like the textbooks -- all the textbooks put together." "What do you mean? Surely it is possible for analogous cultural features to develop independently in different cultures?" "Oh, it's possible, all right. Probability -- particularly when it comes to such a great number of features packed into one small culture -- is another matter entirely." "I cannot understand you," , Raoul objected. "What do you want of these poor natives? To me, it seems everything has been of the most idyllic. Rapport was established almost immediately." "A little too immediately, perhaps, don't you think? You haven't had much experience, Raoul, so you might not be aware it usually isn't as easy as this." Cyril flung himself down on one of the cots that had been especially hardened for Terrestrial use and blew smoke rings at the ceiling. Skkiru was dying for a cigarette himself, but that was another cultural feature the Snaddrath had to dispense with now -- not that smoking was insufficiently primitive, but that tobacco was not indigenous to the planet. "That is because they are not a hostile people," Raoul insisted. "Apparently they have no enemies. Nonetheless, they are of the utmost interest. I hardly expected to land a society like this on my very first field trip," he added joyfully. "Never have I heard of so dynamic a culture! Never!" "Nor I," Cyril agreed, "and this is far from being my very first field trip. It has a terribly large number of strange elements in it -- strange, that is, when considered in relationship to the society as a whole. Environmental pressures seem to have had no effect upon their culture. For instance, don't you think it rather remarkable that a people with such an enormously complex social structure as theirs should wear clothing so ill adapted to protect them from the weather?" " enthusiastically -- another undergraduate type, Skkiru observed, happiest with matters that either resembled those in books or came directly from them, so that they could be explicitly pigeonholed -- "the Indians of Tierra del Fuego wore nothing but waist-length sealskin capes even in the bitterest cold. Of course, this civilization is somewhat more advanced than theirs in certain ways, but one finds such anomalies in all primitive civilizations, does one not?" "That's true to a certain extent. But one would think they'd at least have developed boots to cope with the mud. And why was the beggar the only one to wear mudshoes? Why, moreover -- " Cyril narrowed his eyes and pointed his cigarette at Raoul -- "did he wear theta only the first time and subsequently appear barefooted?" "That was odd," Raoul admitted, "but -- " "And the high priest spoke of thrashing that boy. You should know, old chap, that cruelty to children is in inverse ratio to the degree of civilization." Raoul stared at his colleague. "My faith, are you suggesting that we go see how hard they hit him, then?" Cyril laughed. "All I suggest is that we keep a very open mind about this society until we can discover what fundamental attitudes are controlling such curious individual as well as group behavior." "But assuredly. That is what we are here for, is it not? So why are you disturbing yourself so much?" But it was Raoul, Skkiru thought, who appeared much more disturbed than Cyril. It was understandable -- the younger man was interested only in straightforward ethnologizing and undoubtedly found the developing complications upsetting. "Look," Cyril continued. "They call this place a hut. It's almost a palace." My God, Skkiru thought, what kind of primitive conditions are they used to? "That is largely a question of semantics," Raoul protested. "But regard -- the roof leaks. Is that not backward enough for you, eh?" And Raoul moved to another part of the room to avoid receiving indisputable proof of the leakage on his person. "What is more, the sanitary arrangements are undeniably primitive." "The roofs of many palaces leak, and there is no plumbing to speak of, and still they are not called huts. And tell me this -- why should the metal-workers be the pariahs? Why metal-workers?" Raoul's eyes opened wide. "You know there is often an outcast class with no apparent rationale behind its establishment All the tapes -- " "True enough, but you will remember that the reason the smiths of Masai were pariahs was that they manufactured weapons which might tempt people to commit bloodshed. I keep remembering them, somehow. I keep remembering so many things here..." "But we have seen no weapons on this planet," Raoul argued. "In fact, the people seem completely peaceful." "Right you are." Cyril blew another smoke ring. "Since this is a planet dependent chiefly upon minerals, why make the members of jts most important industry the out-group?" "You think it is that they may be secretly hostile?" Cyril smiled. "I think they may be secretly something, but hardly hostile." Aha, Skkiru thought. Bbulas, my splendidly scaled friend, I will have something interesting to tell you. later that night, as most of the Snaddrath met informally in the council chamber belowground, the new caste distinctions being, if not forgotten, at least in abeyance -- for everyone except Bbulas. "You imbecile!" He whirled, unable to repress his Snadd emotions after a long behaviorally Terran day. "I have half a mind to get rid of you by calling down divine judgment." "How would you do that?" Skkiru demanded, emboldened by the little cry of dismay, accompanied by a semi-somersault, which Larhgan gave. In spite of everything, she still loved him; she would never belong to Bbulas, though he might plan until he was ochre in the face. "Same way you did the rope trick. Only you wouldn't come back, my boy. Nice little cultural trait for the ethnologists to put in their peace pipes and smoke. Never saw such people for asking awkward questions." Bbulas sighed and straightened his antennae with his fingers, since their ornaments made them too heavy to allow reflective verticalization. "Remind me of final exams back on Gambrell." "Anthropologists always ask awkward questions -- everybody knows that," Larhgan put in. "It's their function. And I don't think you should speak that way to Skkiru, Bbulas. Like all of us, he's only trying to do his best. No man -- or woman -- can do more." She smiled at Skkiru and his hearts whirled madly inside him. Only a dolt, he thought, would give way to despair; there was no need for this intolerable situation to endure for a lifetime. If only he could solve the problem more quickly than Bbulas expected or -- Skkiru began to understand -- wanted, Larhgan could be his again. "With everybody trying to run this planet," Bbulas snarled, taking off his headdress, "no wonder things are going wrong." Luccar intervened. Although it was obvious that he had been enjoying to a certain extent the happy anonymity of functionless yam-stealer, old elective responsibilities could not but hang heavy over a public servant of such unimpeachable integrity. "After all," the old man said, "secretly we're still a democracy, and secretly I am still President, and secretly I'm beginning to wonder if perhaps we weren't a little rash in -- " "Look here, all of you," Bbulas interrupted querulously. "I'm not doing this for my own amusement." "DCT that's just what you are doing, Skkiru thought, even though you wouldn't admit it to yourself, nor would you think of it as amusement. "You know what happened to Nemeth," Bbulas continued, using an argument that had convinced them before, but that was beginning to wear a little thin now. "Poorest, most backward planet in the whole Galaxy. A couple of ethnologists from Earth stumbled on it a little over a century ago and what happened? More kept on coming; the trade ships followed. Now it's the richest, most advanced planet in that whole sector. There's no reason why the same thing can't happen to us in this sector, if we play our cards carefully." "But maybe these two won't tell other anthropologists about us," Luccar said. "Something the older one remarked certainly seemed to imply as much. Maybe they don't want the same thing to happen again -- in which case, all this is a waste of time. Furthermore," he concluded rather petulantly, "at my age, I don't like running about in the open; it's not healthful." "If they don't tell other anthropologists about us," Bbulas said, his face paling to lime-green with anxiety, "we can spread the news unobtrusively ourselves. Just let one study be published, even under false coordinates, and we can always hire a good public relations man to let our whereabouts leak out. Please, everybody, stick to your appointed tasks and let me do the worrying. You haven't even given this culture a chance! It's hardly more than a day old and all I hear are complaints, complaints, complaints." "You'd better worry," Skkiru said smugly, "because already those Terrans think there's something fishy about this culture. Ha, ha! Did you get that -- fishy?" Only Larhgan laughed. She loved him. "How do you know they're suspicious?" Bbulas demanded. "Are you in their confidence? Skkiru, if you've been talking -- " "All I did was spy outside their door," Skkiru said hastily. "I knew you couldn't eavesdrop; it wouldn't look dignified if you were caught. But beggars do that kind of thing all the time. And I wanted to show you I could be of real use." He beamed at Larhgan, who beamed back. "I could have kept my findings to myself," he went on, "but I came to tell you. In fact -- " he dug in his robe -- "I even jotted down a few notes." "It wasn't at all necessary, Skkiru," Bbulas said in a tired voice. "We took the elementary precaution of wiring their hut for sound and a recorder is constantly taking down their every word." "Hut!" Skkiru kept his antennae under control with an effort, but his retort was feeble. "They think it's a palace. You did them too well, Bbulas." "I may have overdone the exterior architecture a bit," the high priest admitted. "Not that it seems relevant to the discussion. Although I've been trying to arrange our primitivism according to Terrestrial ideas of cultural backwardness, I'm afraid many of the physical arrangements are primitive according to our conceptions rather than theirs." " according to Terran ideas?" Luccar wanted to know. "Why must we be slaves even to fashions in backwardness?" "Hear, hear!" cried an anonymous voice. "And thank you, Skkiru," the former President continued, "for telling me they were suspicious. I doubt that Bbulas would have taken the trouble to inform me of so trivial a matter." "As high priest," Bbulas said stiffly, "I believe the matter, trivial or not, now falls within my province." "Shame!" cried an anonymous voice -- or it might have been the same one. Bbulas turned forest-green and his antennae twitched. "After all, you yourself, Luccar, agreed to accept the role of elder statesman -- " "Yam-stealer," Luccar corrected him bitterly, "which is not the same thing." "On Earth, it is. And," Bbulas went on quickly, "as for our assuming primitive Earth attitudes, where else are we going to get our attitudes from? We can't borrow any primitive attitudes from Nemeth, because they're too well known. And since there are no other planets we know of with intelligent life-forms that have social structures markedly different from the major Terran ones -- except for some completely nonhumanoid cultures, which, for physiological reasons, we are incapable of imitating -- we have to rely upon records of primitive Terran sources for information. Besides, a certain familiarity with the traits manifested will make the culture more understandable to the Terrans, and, hence, more attractive to them psychologically." He stopped and straightened out his antennae. "In other words," Skkiru commented, emboldened by a certain aura of sympathy he felt emanating from Larhgan, at least, and probably from Luccar, too, "he doesn't have the imagination to think up any cultural traits for himself, so he has to steal them -- and that's the easiest place to steal them from." "This is none of your business, Skkiru," Bbulas snapped. "You just beg." "It's the business of all of us, Bbulas," Luccar corrected softly. "Please to remember that, no matter what our alloted roles, we are all concerned equally in this." "Of course, of course, but please let me handle the situation in my own way, since I made the plans. And, Skkiru," the Dilettante added with strained grace, "you may have a warm cloak to wear as soon as we can get patches welded on." Then Bbulas took a deep breath and reverted to his old cheer-leader manner. "Now we must all get organized for the potlatch. We can give the Terrans those things the Ladies' Aid has been working on all year for the charity bazaar and, in exchange, perhaps they will give us more chocolate bars -- " he glanced reproachfully at Skkiru -- "and other food." "And perhaps some yams," Luccar suggested, "so that -- God save us -- I can steal them." "I'll definitely work on that," Bbulas promised.  gar, he held no prominent position at the feast -- in reality, no position at all -- for he hated fish. And fish, naturally, would be the chief refreshment offered, since the Snaddrath did not want the Terrans to know that they had already achieved that degrading dependency upon the tin can that marks one of the primary differences between savagery and civilization. There were fish pate on rice crackers, fish soup with rice, boiled fish, baked fish, fried fish and a pilau of rice with fish. There were fish chitlins, fish chips, fish cakes, fish candy and guslat -- a potent distillation of fermented fish livers -- to wash it all down. And even in the library, where Skkiru sought refuge from the festivities, fishy fumes kept filtering down through the ventilating system to assail his nostrils. Bbulas had been right in a way, Skkiru had to admit to himself upon reflection. In trying to improve his lot, Skkiru had taken advantage of the Snaddrath's special kinetic talents, which had been banned for the duration -- and so he had, in effect, committed a crime. This time, however, he would seek to uplift himself in terms acceptable to the Terrans on a wholly indigenous level, and in terms which would also hasten the desired corruptive process -- in a nice way, of course -- so that the Snaddrath civilization could be profitably undermined as fast as possible and Larhgan be his once again. It was a hard problem to solve, but he felt sure he could do it. Anything Bbulas could do, he could do better. Then he had it! And the idea was so wonderful that he was a little sorry at the limited range it would necessarily cover. His part really should be played out before a large, yoomping audience, but he was realistic enough to see that it would be most expedient for him to give a private performance for the Earthmen alone. On the other hand, he now knew it should be offered outside the hut, because the recorder would pick up his cries and Bbulas would be in a spin -- as he would be about any evidence of independent thinking on the planet. Bbulas was less interested in the planet's prospering, it was now clear to Skkiru, than in its continuing in a state where he would remain top fish. had done its work, and by the time the Earthmen arrived at the door to their hut, they were alone. The rest of the company either had fallen into a stupor or could not trust themselves to navigate the mud. The Earthmen -- with an ingeniousness which would have augured well for the future development of their race, had it not already been the (allegedly) most advanced species in the Galaxy -- had adapted some spare parts from their ship into replicas of Skirru's mudshoes. They did, in truth, seem none too steady on their feet, but he was unable to determine to what degree this was a question of intoxication and what degree a question of navigation. "Alms, for the love of Ipsnadd." He thrust forward his begging bowl. "Regard, it is the beggar! Why were you not at the festivities, worthy mendicant?" Raoul hiccuped. "Lovely party. Beautiful women. Delicious fish." Skkiru started to stand on his head, then remembered this was no longer a socially acceptable expression of grief and cast his eyes down. "I was not invited," he said sadly. "Like the little match girl," Raoul sympathized. "My heart bleeds for you, good match gi -- good beggar. Does your heart not bleed for him, Cyril?" "Bad show," the older ethnologist agreed, with a faint smile. "But that's what you've got to expect, if you're going to be a primitive." He was very drunk, Skkiru decided; he must be, to phrase his sentiments so poorly. Unless he -- but no, Skkiru refused to believe that. He didn't mind Cyril's being vaguely suspicious, but that was as far as he wanted him to go. Skkiru's toes apprehensively started to quiver. "How can you say a thing like that to a primitive?" Raoul demanded. "If he were not a primitive, it would be all right to call him a primitive, but one does not accuse primitives of being primitives. It's -- it's downright primitive; that's what it is!" "You need some coffee, my boy." Cyril grinned. "Black coffee. That guslat of theirs is highly potent stuff." They were about to go inside. Skkiru had to act quickly. He slumped over. Although he had meant to land on the doorstep, he lacked the agility to balance himself with the precision required and so he fell smack into the mud. The feel of the slime on his bare feet had been bad enough; oozing over his skin through the interstices of his clothing, it was pure hell. What sacrifices he was making for his planet! And for Larhgan. The thought of her would have to sustain him through this viscous ordeal, for there was nothing else solid within his grasp. "Ubbl," he said, lifting his head from the ooze, so that they could see the froth coming out of his mouth. "Glubbl." is he doing?" "Having an epileptic fit, I rather fancy. Go on, old man," Cyril said to Skkiru. "You're doing splendidly. Splendidly!" "I see the sky!" Skkiru howled, anxious to get his prophecies over with before he sank any deeper in the mud. "It is great magic. I see many ships in the sky. They are all coming to Snaddra..." "Bearing anthropologists and chocolate bars, I suppose," murmured Cyril. "Shhh," Raoul said indignantly. "You must not interrupt. He is having personal contact with the supernatural, a very important element of the primitive ethos." "Thank you," Cyril said. "I'll try to remember that." So will I, thought Skirru. "They carry learned men and food for the spiritually and physically hungry people of Snaddra," he interrupted impatiently. "They carry warm clothing for the poor and miserable people of Snaddra. They carry yams for the larcenous and frustrated people of Snaddra." "Yams!" Raoul echoed. "Yams!" "Shhh, this is fascinating. Go on, beggar." But the mud sogging over Skkiru's body was too much. The fit could be continued at a later date -- and in a drier location. "Where am I?" he asked, struggling to a sitting position. "You are on Snaddra, fifth planet of the sun Weebl," Raoul began, "in -- " "Weeeeebl," Skkiru corrected, getting to his feet with the older ethnologist's assistance. "What happened?" He beat futilely at the mud caught in the meshes of his metal rags. "I feel faint." "Come in and have some coffee with us," Cyril invited. This also was part of Skirru's plan, for he had no intention of going back across that mud, if he could possibly help it. He had nothing further to say that the recorders should not hear. Bbulas might object to his associating with the Earthmen, but he couldn't do much if the association seemed entirely innocent. At the moment, Snaddra might be a theocracy, but the democratic hangover was still strong. "I would rather have some hot chocolate," Skkiru said. "That is, if you have no objection to drinking with a beggar." "My dear fellow -- " Cyril put an arm around Skkiru's muddy shoulders -- "we ethnologists do not hold with caste distinctions. Come in and have chocolate -- with a spot of rum, eh? That'll make you right as a trivet in a matter of seconds." after several cups of the finest chocolate he had ever tasted, that Skkiru announced himself to feel quite recovered. "Please do not bother to accompany me to the door," he said. "I can find my own way. You do me too much honor. I would feel shamefaced." "But Cyril began. "No," Skkiru said. "It is -- it is bad form here. I insist. I must go my way alone." "All right," Cyril agreed. Raoul looked at him in some surprise. "All right," Cyril repeated in a louder tone. "Go by yourself, if an escort would bother you. But please give the door a good bang, so the lock will catch." Skkiru slammed the door lustily to simulate the effect of departure and then he descended via the secret passage inside the hut itself, scrabbling a little because the hot chocolate seemed strangely to have affected his sense of balance. The rest of the Snaddrath were in the council chamber gloating over the loot from the potlatch. It was, as a matter of fact, a good take. "Where were you, Skkiru?" Bbulas asked, examining a jar of preserved kumquats suspiciously. "Up to no good, I'll be bound." "Oh, my poor Skkiru!" Larhgan exclaimed, before Skkiru could say anything. "How muddy and wretched-looking you are! I don't like this whole thing," she told Bbulas. "It's cruel. Being high priestess isn't nearly as much fun as I thought it would be." "This is not supposed to be fun," the Dilettante informed her coldly. "It is in dead earnest. Since the question has been brought up, however, what did happen to you, Skkiru?" "I -- er -- fell down and, being a beggar, I had no other garments to change into." "You'll survive," Bbulas said unfeelingly. "On Earth, I understand, people fall into mud all the time. Supposed to have a beneficial effect -- and any effect on you, Skkiru, would have to be beneficial." Larhgan was opening her mouth to say something -- probably, Skkiru thought fondly, in his defense -- when there came a thud and a yell from the passage outside. Two yells, in fact. And two thuds. "My faith," exclaimed a Terrestrial voice, "but how did the beggar descend! I am sure every bone in my body is broken." "I think you'll find him possessed of means of locomotion not known to us. But you're not hurt, old chap -- only bruised." And Cyril came into the council chamber, followed by a limping Raoul. "Good evening, ladies and gentlemen. I trust this is not an intrusion, although I'm quite sure you'll tell us we've broken a whole slue of tabus." "You!" Bbulas screamed at Skkiru. "You must have used the passage in the hut! You let them follow you!" Losing control of his own reflexes, he began to whirl madly. claimed, staring around him. "To build a place like this beneath the mud -- name of a name, these people must have hydraulic engineering far superior to anything on Earth!" "You are too kind," the former hydraulic engineer said deprecatingly. "Actually, it's quite simple -- " "This is not a primitive civilization at all, Raoul," Cyril explained. "They've been faking it from tapes. Probably have a culture very much like ours, with allowances for climatic differences, of course. Oh, undoubtedly it would be provincial, but -- " "We are not provincial," Larhgan said coldly. "Primitive, yes. Provincial, no! We are -- " "But why should they do a thing like this to us?" Raoul wailed. "I imagine they did it to get on the trade routes, as Nemeth did. They've been trying not to talk about Nemeth all the while. Must have been rather a strain. You ought to be ashamed of yourselves!" Cyril told the assembled Snaddrath. "Very bad form!" Bbulas was turning paler and paler as he whirled. "All your fault," he gasped hoarsely to Skkiru. "All your fault!" And that was true, Skkiru realized. His antennae quivered, but he didn't even try to restrain them. He had meant well, yet he had messed up the planet's affairs far more seriously than Bbulas had. He had ruined their hopes, killed all their chances by his carelessness. He, Skkiru, instead of being his planet's savior, was its spoiler. He psonked violently. But Larhgan moved nearer to him. "It's all over, anyhow," she whispered, "and you know what? I'm glad. I'm glad we failed. I'd rather starve as myself than succeed as a sham." Skkiru controlled himself. Silently, he took the grimpatch out of his carrier and, as silently, she took it back. "My faith, they must have had plumbing all the time!" Raoul complained. "Very likely," said Cyril sternly. "Looks as if we've suffered for nothing." "Such people!" Raoul said. "True primitives, I am sure, would never have behaved so unfeelingly!" Cyril smiled, but his face was hard as he turned back to the Snaddrath. "We'll radio Gambrell in the morning to have a ship dispatched to pick us up. I'm not sure but that we have a good case for fraud against you." "We're destroyed!" Bbulas shrieked as the full emotional impact of the situation hit him. "An interplanetary lawsuit would ruin Snaddra entirely." His cries were echoed in the howls of the other Snaddrath, their antennae psonking, their eyes bulging. Bbulas lost all emotional restraint, forgot about his Terrestrial training, and turned upside down in a spasm of grief. Since there was no longer any reason to repress their natural manifestation of feeling, all the Snaddrath followed suit, their antennae twisting in frenzy as they ululated. And then, to Skkiru's surprise and the surprise of all the rest, Cyril stopped and took out his notebook. "Wait a minute," he said as Raoul did likewise. All four Earthly eyes were shining with a glow that was recognizable to any even remotely humanoid species as the glow of intellectual fervor. "Wait just a minute! Our plans are altered. We may stay, after all!" One by one, the Snaddrath reversed to upright positions, but did not retract their eyes, for they were still staring at the Earthmen. Skkiru knew now what had been bothering him about the Terrestrials all along. They were crazy -- that was what it was. Who but maniacs would want to leave their warm, dry planets and go searching the stars for strange cultures, when they could stay quietly at home in peace and comfort with their families? Skkiru's hand reached out for Larhgan's and found it.  Something drastic should happen to all snoopers -- but nothing as shocking and frightful as this! enough rooming house and the doors are made of cheap enough pine, and the locks are old-fashioned single action jobs and the hinges are loose, and if you have a hundred and ninety lean pounds to operate with, you can grasp the knob, press the door sidewise against its hinges, and slip the latch. Further, you can lock the door the same way when you come out. Slim Walsh lived in, and was, and had, and did these things partly because he was bored. The company doctors had laid him up -- not off, up -- for three weeks (after his helper had hit him just over the temple with a fourteeninch crescent wrench) pending some more X-rays. If he was going to get just sick-leave pay, he wanted to make it stretch. If he was going to get a big fat settlement -- all to the good; what he saved by living in this firetrap would make the money look even better. Meanwhile, he felt fine and had nothing to do all day. "Slim isn't dishonest," his mother used to tell Children's Court some years back. "He's just curious." She was perfectly right. Slim was constitutionally incapable of borrowing your bathroom without looking into your medicine chest. Send him into your kitchen for a saucer and when he came out a minute later, he'd have inventoried your refrigerator, your vegetable bin, and (since he was six feet three inches tall) he would know about a moldering jar of maraschino cherries in the back of the top shelf that you'd forgotten about. Perhaps Slim, who was not impressed by his impressive size and build, felt that a knowledge that you secretly use hair-restorer, or are one of those strange people who keeps a little mound of unmated socks in your second drawer, gave him a kind of superiority. Or maybe security is a better word. Or maybe it was an odd compensation for one of the most advanced cases of gawking, gasping shyness ever recorded. Whatever it was, Slim liked you better if, while talking to you, he knew how many jackets hung in your closet, how old that unpaid phone bill was, and just where you'd hidden those photographs. On the other hand, Slim didn't insist on knowing bad or even embarrassing things about you. He just wanted to know things about you, period. TT IS current situation was therefore a near paradise. Flimsy doors stood in rows, barely sustaining vacuum on aching vacuum of knowledge; and one by one they imploded at the nudge of his curiosity. He touched nothing (or if he did, he replaced it carefully) and removed nothing, and within a week he knew Mrs. Koyper's roomers far better than she could, or cared to. Each secret visit to the rooms gave him a starting point; subsequent ones taught him more. He knew not only what these people had, but what they did, where, how much, for how much, and how often. In almost every case, he knew why as well. Almost every case. Celia Sarton came. Now, at various times, in various places, Slim had found strange things in other people's rooms. There was an old lady in one shabby place who had an electric train under her bed; used it, too. There was an old spinster in this very building who collected bottles, large and small, of any value or capacity, providing they were round and squat and with long necks. A man on the second floor secretly guarded his desirables with the unloaded .# automatic in his top bureau drawer, for which he had a halfbox of .# cartridges. There was a (to be chivalrous) girl in one of the rooms who kept fresh cut flowers before a photograph on her night-table -- or, rather, before a frame in which were stacked eight photographs, one of which held the stage each day. Seven days, eight photographs: Slim admired the system. A new love every day and, predictably, a different love on successive Wednesdays. And all of them movie stars. Dozens of rooms, dozens of imprints, marks, impressions, overlays, atmospheres of people. And they needn't be odd ones. A woman moves into a room, however standardized; the instant she puts down her dusting powder on top of the flush tank, the room is hers. Something stuck in the illfitting frame of a mirror, something draped over the long-dead gas jet, and the samest of rooms begins to shrink toward its occupant as if it wished, one day, to be a close-knit, form-fitting, individual integument as intimate as a skin. But not Celia Sarton's room. Slim Walsh got a glimpse of her as she followed Mrs. Koyper up the stairs to the third floor. Mrs. Koyper, who hobbled, slowed any follower sufficiently to afford the most disinterested witness a good look, and Slim was anything but disinterested. Yet for days he could not recall her clearly. It was as if Celia Sarton had been -- not invisible, for that would have been memorable in itself -- but translucent or, chameleonlike, drably re-radiating the drab wall color, carpet color, woodwork color. She was -- how old? Old enough to pay taxes. How tall? Tall enough. Dressed in... whatever women cover themselves with in their statistical thousands. Shoes, hose, skirt, jacket, hat. She carried a bag, When you go to the baggage window at a big terminal, you notice a suitcase here, a steamer-trunk there; and all around, high up, far back, there are rows and ranks and racks of luggage not individually noticed but just there. This bag, Celia Sarton's bag, was one of them. And to Mrs. Koyper, she said -- she said -- She said whatever is necessary when one takes a cheap room; and to find her voice, divide the sound of a crowd by the number of people in it.  ticeable was she that, aside from being aware that she left in the morning andeturned in the evening, Slim let two days go by before he entered her room; he simply could not remind himself about her. And when he did, and had inspected it to his satisfaction, he had his hand on the knob, about to leave, before he recalled that the room was, after all, occupied. Until that second, he had thought he was giving one of the vacancies the once-over. (He did this regularly; it gave him a reference-point.) He grunted and turned back, flicking his gaze over the room. First he had to assure himself that he was in the right room, which, for a man of his instinctive orientations, was extraordinary. Then he had to spend a moment of disbelief in his own eyes, which was all but unthinkable. When that passed, he stood in astonishment, staring at the refutation of everything his -- hobby -- had taught him about people and the places they live in. The bureau drawers were empty. The ashtray was clean. No toothbrush, toothpaste, soap. In the closet, two wire hangers and one wooden one covered with dirty quilted silk, and nothing else. Under the grime-gray dresser scarf, nothing. In the shower stall, the medicine chest, nothing and nothing again, except what Mrs. Koyper had grudgingly installed. Slim went to the bed and carefully turned back the faded coverlet. Maybe she had slept in it, but very possibly not; Mrs. Koyper specialized in unironed sheets of such a ground-in gray that it wasn't easy to tell. Frowning, Slim put up the coverlet again and smoothed it. Suddenly he struck his forehead, which yielded him a flash of pain from his injury. He ignored it. 'The bag!" It was under the bed, shoved there, not hidden there. He looked at it without touching it for a moment, so that it could be returned exactly. Then he hauled it out. TT was a black gladstone, neither new nor expensive, of that nondescript rusty color acquired by untended leatherette. It had a worn zipper closure and was not locked. Slim opened it. It contained a cardboard box, crisp and new, for a thousand virgin sheets of cheap white typewriter paper surrounded by a glossy bright blue band bearing a white diamond with the legend: Nonpareil the writers friend # cotton fiber trade mark registered. Slim lifted the paper out of the box, looked under it, riffled a thumbful of the sheets at the top and the same from the bottom, shook his head, replaced the paper, closed the box, put it back into the bag and restored everything precisely as he had found it. He paused again in the middle of the room, turning slowly once, but there was simply nothing else to look at. He let himself out, locked the door, and went silently back to his room. He sat down on the edge of his I  y J ! ! Sr U I 'rf # W 'fir f A W JmmML f w jet I VB jf C   IkwSal JB.  bed and at last protested, "Nobody lives like that!" TT IS room was on the fourth and topmost floor of the old house. Anyone else would have called it the worst room in the place. It was small, dark, shabby and remote and it suited him beautifully. Its door had a transom, the glass of which had many times been painted over. By standing on the foot of his bed, Slim could apply one eye to the peephole he had scratched in the paint and look straight down the stairs to the third-floor landing. On this landing, hanging to the stub of one of the ancient gas jets, was a cloudy mirror surmounted by a dust-mantled gilt eagle and surrounded by a great many rococo carved flowers. By careful propping with folded cigarette wrappers, innumerable tests and a great deal of silent milage up and down the stairs, Slim had .arranged the exact tilt necessary in the mirror so that it covered the second floor landing as well. And just as a radar operator learns to translate glowing pips and masses into aircraft and weather, so Slim became expert at the interpretation of the fogged and distant image it afforded him. Thus he had the comings and goings of half the tenants under surveillance without having to leave his room. It was in this mirror, at twelve minutes past six, that he saw Celia Sarton next, and as he watched her climb the stairs, his eyes glowed. The anonymity was gone. She came up the stairs two at a time, with a gait like bounding. She reached the landing and whirled into her corridor and was gone, and while a part of Slim's mind listened for the way she opened her door (hurriedly, rattling the key against the lock-plate, banging the door open, slamming it shut), another part studied a mental photograph of her face. What raised its veil of the statistical ordinary was its set purpose. Here were eyes only superficially interested in cars, curbs, stairs, doors. It was as if she had projected every important part of herself into that empty room of hers and waited there impatiently for her body to catch up. There was something in the room, or something she had to do there, which she could not, would not, wait for. One goes this way to a beloved after a long parting, or to a deathbed in the last, precipitous moments. This was not the arrival of one who wants, but of one who needs. Slim buttoned his shirt, eased his door open and sidled through it. He poised a moment on his landing like a great moose sensing the air before descending to a waterhole, and then moved downstairs. Celia Sarton's only neighbor in the north corridor -- the spinster with the bottles -- was settled for the evening; she was of very regular habits and Slim knew them well. Completely confident that he would not be seen, he drifted to the girl's door and paused. S HE was there, all right. He could see the light around the edges of the ill-fitting door, could sense that difference between an occupied room and an empty one, which exists however silent the occupant might be. And this one was silent. Whatever it was that had driven her into the room with such headlong urgency, whatever it was she was doing ( had to do) was being done with no sound or motion that he could detect. For a long time -- six minutes, seven -- Slim hung there, openthroated to conceal the sound of his breath. At last, shaking his head, he withdrew, climbed the stairs, let himself into his own room and lay down on the bed, frowning. He could only wait. Yet he could wait. No one does any single thing for very long. Especially a thing not involving movement. In an hour, in two -- It was five. At half-past eleven, some faint sound from the floor below brought Slim, half-dozing, twisting up from the bed and to his high peephole in the transom. He saw the Sarton girl come out of the corridor slowly, and stop, and look around at nothing in particular, like someone confined too long in a ship's cabin who has emerged on deck, not so much for the lungs' sake, but for the eyes'. And when she went down the stairs, it was easily and without hurry, as if (again) the important part of her was in the room. But the something was finished with for now and what was ahead of her wasn't important and could wait. Standing with his hand on his own doorknob, Slim decided that he, too, could wait. The temptation to go straight to her room was, of course, large, but caution also loomed. What he had tentatively established as her habit patterns did not include midnight exits. He could not know when she might come back and it would be foolish indeed to jeopardize his hobby -- not only where it included her, but all of it -- by being caught. He sighed, mixing resignation with anticipatory pleasure, and went to bed. Less than fifteen minutes later, he congratulated himself with a sleepy smile as he heard her slow footsteps mount the stair below. He slept. closet, there was nothing in the ashtray, there was nothing in the medicine chest nor under the dresser scarf. The bed was made, the dresser drawers were empty, and under the bed was the cheap gladstone. In it was a box containing a thousand sheets of typing paper surrounded by a glossy blue band. Without disturbing this, Slim riffled the sheets, once at the top, once at the bottom. He grunted, shook his head and then proceeded, automatically but meticulously, to put everything back as he had found it. "Whatever it is this girl does at night," he said glumly, "it leaves tracks like it makes noise." He left. The rest of the day was unusually busy for Slim. In the morning he had a doctor's appointment, and in the afternoon he spent hours with a company lawyer who seemed determined to (a) deny the existence of any head injury and (b) prove to Slim and the world that the injury must have occurred years ago. He got absolutely nowhere. If Slim had another characteristic as consuming and compulsive as his curiosity, it was his shyness; these two could stand on one another's shoulders, though, and still look upward at Slim's stubbornness. It served its purpose. It took hours, however, and it was after seven when he got home. He paused at the third-floor landing and glanced down the corridor. Celia Sarton's room was occupied and silent. If she emerged around midnight, exhausted and relieved, then he would know she had again raced up the stairs to her urgent, motionless task, whatever it was... and here he checked himself. He had long ago learned the uselessness of cluttering up his busy head with conjectures. A thousand things might happen; in each case, only one would. He would wait, then, and could. And again, some hours later, he saw her come out of her corridor. She looked about, but he knew she saw very little; her face was withdrawn and her eyes wide and unguarded. Then, instead of going out, she went back into her room. He slipped downstairs half an hour later and listened at her door, and smiled. She was washing her lingerie at the handbasin. It was a small thing to learn, but he felt he was making progress. It did not explain why she lived as she did, but indicated how she could manage without so much as a spare handkerchief. Oh, well, maybe in the morning. maybe. He found it, he found it, though he could not know what it was he'd found. He laughed at first, not in triumph but wryly, calling himself a clown. Then he squatted on his heels in the middle of the floor (he would not sit on the bed, for fear of leaving wrinkles of his own on those Mrs. Koyper supplied) and carefully lifted the box of paper out of the suitcase and put it on the floor in front of him. Up to now, he had contented himself with a quick riffle of the blank paper, a little at the top, a little at the bottom. He had done just this again, without removing the box from the suitcase, but only taking the top off and tilting up the banded ream of Nonpareilthe-writers-iriend. And almost in spite of itself, his quick eye had caught the briefest flash of pale blue. Gently, he removed the band, sliding it off the pack of paper, being careful not to slit the glossy finish. Now he could freely riffle the pages, and when he did, he discovered that all of them except a hundred or so, top and bottom, had the same rectangular cut-out, leaving only a narrow margin all the way around. In the hollow space thus formed, something was packed. He could not tell what the something was, except that it was pale tan, with a tinge of pink, and felt like smooth untextured leather. There was a lot of it, neatly folded so that it exactly fitted the hole in the ream of paper. He puzzled over it for some minutes without touching it again, and then, scrubbing his fingertips against his shirt until he felt that they were quite free of moisture and grease, he gently worked loose the top corner of the substance and unfolded a layer. All he found was more of the same. He folded it down flat again to be sure he could, and then brought more of it out. He soon realized that the material was of an irregular shape and almost certainly of one piece, so that folding it into a tight rectangle required care and great skill. Therefore he proceeded very slowly, stopping every now and then to fold it up again, and it took him more than an hour to get enough of it out so that he could identify it. Identify? It was completely unlike anything he had ever seen before. It was a human skin, done in some substance very like the real thing. The first fold, the one which had been revealed at first, was an area of the back, which was why it showed no features. One might liken it to a balloon, except that a deflated balloon is smaller in every dimension than an inflated one. As far as Slim could judge, this was life-sized -- a little over five feet long and proportioned accordingly. The hair was peculiar, looking exactly like the real thing until flexed, and then revealing itself to be one piece. It had Celia Sarton's face. Slim closed his eyes and opened them, and found that it was still true. He held his breath and put forth a careful, steady forefinger and gently pressed the left eyelid upward. There was an eye under it, all right, light blue and seemingly moist, but flat. Slim released the breath, closed the eye and sat back on his heels. His feet were beginning to tingle from his having knelt on the floor for so long. XT E looked all around the room once, to clear his head of strangeness, and then began to fold the thing up again. It took a while, but when he was finished, he knew he had it right. He replaced the typewriter paper in the box and the box in the bag, put the bag away and at last stood in the middle of the room in the suspension which overcame him when he was deep in thought. After a moment of this, he began to inspect the ceiling. It was made of stamped tin, like those of many old-fashioned houses. It was grimy and flaked and stained; here and there, rust showed through, and in one or two places, edges of the tin sheets had sagged. Slim nodded to himself in profound satisfaction, listened for a while at the door, let himself out, locked it and went upstairs. He stood in his own corridor for a minute, checking the position of doors, the hall window, and his accurate orientation of the same things on the floor below. Then he went into his own room. His room, though smaller than most, was one of the few in the house which was blessed with a real closet instead of a rickety off-the-floor wardrobe. He went into it and knelt, and grunted in satisfaction when he found how loose the ancient, unpainted floorboards were. By removing the side baseboard, he found it possible to get to the air-space between the fourth floor and the third-floor ceiling. He took out boards until he had an opening perhaps fourteen inches wide, and then, working in almost total silence, he began cleaning away dirt and old plaster. He did this meticulously, because when he finally pierced the tin sheeting, he wanted not one grain of dirt to fall into the room below. He took his time and it was late in the afternoon when he was satisfied with his preparations and began, with his knife, on the tin. It was thinner and softer than he had dared to hope; he almost overcut on the first try. Carefully he squeezed the sharp steel into the little slot he had cut, lengthening it. When it was somewhat less than an inch long, he withdrew all but the point of the knife and twisted it slightly, moved it a sixteenth of an inch and twisted again, repeating this all down the cut until he had widened it enough for his purposes. He checked the time, then returned to Celia Sarton's room for just long enough to check the appearance of his work from that side. He was very pleased with it. The little cut had come through a foot away from the wall over the bed and was a mere pencil line lost in the baroque design with which the tin was stamped and the dirt and rust that marred it. He returned to his room and sat down to wait. He heard the old house coming to its evening surge of life, a voice here, a door there, footsteps on the stairs. He ignored them all as he sat on the edge of his bed, hands folded between his knees, eyes half closed, immobile like a machine fueled, oiled, tuned and ready, lacking only the right touch on the right control. And like that touch, the faint sound of Celia Sarton's footsteps moved him. To use his new peephole, he had to lie on the floor half in and half out of the closet, with his head in the hole, actually below floor level. With this, he was perfectly content, any amount of discomfort being well worth his trouble -- an attitude he shared with many another ardent hobbyist, mountain-climber or speleologist, duck-hunter or bird-watcher. he could see her splendidly, as well as most of the floor, the lower third of the door and part of the washbasin in the bathroom. She had come in hurriedly, with that same agonized haste he had observed before. At the same second she turned on the light, she had apparently flung her handbag toward the bed; it was in midair as the light appeared. She did not even glance its way, but hastily fumbled the old gladstone from under the bed, opened it, removed the box, opened it, took out the paper, slipped off the blue band and removed the blank sheets of paper which covered the hollowed-out ream. She scooped out the thing hidden there, shaking it once like a grocery clerk with a folded paper sack, so that the long limp thing straightened itself out. She arranged it carefully on the worn linoleum of the floor, arms down at the side, legs slightly apart, face up, neck straight. Then she lay down on the floor, too, headto-head with the deflated thing. She reached up over her head, took hold of the collapsed image of herself about the region of the ears, and for a moment did some sort of manipulation of it against the top of her own head. Slim heard faintly a sharp, chitinous click, like the sound one makes by snapping the edge of a thumbnail against the edge of a fingernail. Her hands slipped to the cheeks of the figure and she pulled at the empty head as if testing a connection. The head seemed now to have adhered to hers. Then she assumed the same pose she had arranged for this other, letting her hands fall wearily to her sides on the floor, closing her eyes. For a long while, nothing seemed to be happening, except for the odd way she was breathing, very deeply but very slowly, like the slow-motion picture of someone panting, gasping for breath after a long hard run. After perhaps ten minutes of this, the breathing became shallower and even slower, until, at the end of a half hour, he could detect none at all. Slim lay there immobile for more than an hour, until his body shrieked protest and his head ached from eyestrain. He hated to move, but move he must. Silently he backed out of the closet, stood up and stretched. It was a great luxury and he deeply enjoyed it. He felt moved to think over what he had just seen, but clearly and consciously decided not to -- not yet, anyway. When he was unkinked, again, he crept back into the closet, put his head in the hole and his eye to the slot. Nothing had changed. She still lay quiet, utterly relaxed, so much so that her hands had turned palm upward. Slim watched and he watched. Just as he was about to conclude that this was the way the girl spent her entire nights and that there would be nothing more to see, he saw a slight and sudden contraction about the region of her solar plexus, and then another. For a time, there was nothing more, and then the empty thing attached to the top of her head began to fill. And Celia Sarton began to empty. Slim stopped breathing until it hurt and watched in total astonishment. ess progressed swiftly. It was as if something passed from the clothed body of the girl to this naked empty thing. The something, whatever it might be, had to be fluid, for nothing but a fluid would fill a flexible container in just this way, or make a flexible container slowly and evenly flatten out like this. Slim could see the fingers, which had been folded flat against the palms, inflate and move until they took on the normal relaxed curl of a normal hand. The elbows shifted a little to lie more normally against the body. And yes, it was a body now. The other one was not a body any more. It lay foolishly limp in its garments, its sleeping face slightly distorted by its flattening. The fingers fell against the palms by their own limp weight. The shoes thumped quietly on their sides, heels together, toes pointing in opposite directions. The exchange was done in less than ten minutes and then the newly filled body moved. It flexed its hands tentatively, drew up its knees and stretched its legs out again, arched its back against the floor. Its eyes flickered open. It put up its arms and made some deft manipulation at the top of its head. Slim heard another version of the soft-hard click and the now-empty head fell flat to the floor. The new Celia Sarton sat up and sighed and rubbed her hands lightly over her body, as if restoring circulation and sensation to a chilled skin. She stretched as comfortingly and luxuriously as Slim had a few minutes earlier. She looked rested and refreshed. At the top of her head, Slim caught a glimpse of a slit through which a wet whiteness showed, but it seemed to be closing. In a brief time, nothing showed there but a small valley in the hair, like a normal parting. She sighed again and got up. She took the clothed thing on the floor by the neck, raised it and shook it twice to make the clothes fall away. She tossed it to the bed and carefully picked up the clothes and deployed them about the room, the undergarments in the washbasin, the dress and slip on a hanger in the wardrobe. Moving leisurely but with purpose, she went into the bathroom and, except for her shins down, out of Slim's range of vision. There he heard the same faint domestic sounds he had once detected outside her door, as she washed her underclothes. She emerged in due course, went to the wardrobe for some wire hangers and took them into the bathroom. Back she came with the underwear folded on the hangers, which she hooked to the top of the open wardrobe door. Then she took the deflated integument which lay crumpled on the bed, shook it again, rolled it up into a ball and took it into the bathroom. Slim heard more water-running and sudsing noises, and, by ear. # followed the operation through a soaping and two rinses. Then she came out again, shaking out the object, which had apparently just been wrung, pulled it through a wooden clothes-hanger, arranged it creaselessly depending from the crossbar of the hanger with the bar about at its waistline, and hung it with the others on the wardrobe door. Then she lay down on the bed, not to sleep or to read or even to rest -- she seemed very rested -- but merely to wait until it was time to do something else. T Y now, Slim's bones were complaining again, so he wormed noiselessly backward out of his lookout point, got into his shoes and a jacket, and went out to get something to eat. When he came home an hour later and looked, her light was out and he could see nothing. He spread his overcoat carefully over the hole in the closet so no stray light from his room would appear in the little slot in the ceiling, closed the door, read a comic book for a while, and went to bed. The next day, he followed her. What strange occupation she might have, what weird vampiric duties she might disclose, he did not speculate on. He was doggedly determined to gather information first and think later. What he found out about her daytime activities was, if anything, more surprising than any wild surmise. She was a clerk in a small five-and-ten on the East Side. She ate in the store's lunch bar at lunchtime -- a green salad and a surprising amount of milk -- and in the evening she stopped at a hot-dog stand and drank a small container of milk, though she ate nothing. Her steps were slowed by then and she moved wearily, speeding up only when she was close to the rooming house, and then apparentlyall but overcome with eagerness to get home and... into something more comfortable. She was watched in this process, and Slim, had he disbelieved his own eyes the first time, must believe them now. So it went for a week, three days of which Slim spent in shadowing her, every evening in watching her make her strange toilet. Every twenty-four hours, she changed bodies, carefully washing, drying, folding and putting away the one she was not using. Twice during the week, she went out for what was apparently a constitutional and nothing more -- a half-hour around midnight, when she would stand on the walk in front of the rooming house, or wander around the block. At work, she was silent but so not unnaturally so; she spoke, when spoken to, in a small, unmusical voice. She seemed to have no friends; she maintained her aloofness by being uninteresting and by seeking no one out and by needing no one. She evinced no outside interests, never going to the movies or to the park. She had no dates, not even with girls. Slim thought she did not sleep, but lay quietly in the dark waiting for it to be time to get up and go to work. And when he came to think about it, as ultimately he did, it occurred to Slim that within the anthill in which we all live and have our being, enough privacy can be exacted to allow for all sorts of strangeness in the members of society, providing the strangeness is not permitted to show. If it is a man's pleasure to sleep upside-down like a bat, and if he so arranges his life that no one ever sees him sleeping, or his sleeping-place, why, batlike he may sleep all the days of his life. One need not, by these rules, even be a human being. Not if the mimicry is good enough. It is a measure of Slim's odd personality to report that Celia Sarton's ways did not frighten him. He was, if anything, less disturbed by her now than he'd been before he had begun to spy on her. He knew what she did in her room and how she lived. Before, he had not known. Now he did. This made him much happier. His curiosity would never drive him to do what another man might -- to speak to her on the stairs or on the street, get to know her and more about her. He was too shy for that. Nor was he moved to report to anyone the odd practice he watched each evening. It wasn't his business to report. She was doing no harm as far as he could see. In his cosmos, everybody had a right to live and make a buck if they could. Yet his curiosity, its immediacy taken care of, did undergo a change. It was not in him to wonder what sort of being this was and whether its ancestors had grown up among human beings, living with them in caves and in tents, developing and evolving along with homo sap until it could assume the uniform of the smallest and most invisible of wage-workers. He would never reach the conclusion that in the fight for survival, a species might discover that a most excellent characteristic for survival among human beings might be not to fight them but to join them. No, Slim's curiosity was far simpler, more basic and less informed than any of these conjectures. He simply changed the field of his wonderment from what to what if? So it was that on the eighth day of his survey, a Tuesday, he went again to her room, got the bag, opened it, removed the box, opened it, removed the ream of paper, slid the blue band off, removed the covering sheets, took out the second Celia Sarton, put her on the bed and then replaced paper, blue band, box-cover, box, and bag just as he had found them. He put the folded thing under his shirt and went out, carefully locking the door behind him in his special way, and went upstairs to his room. He put his prize under the four clean shirts in his bottom drawer and sat down to await Celia Sarton's homecoming. She was a little late that night -- twenty minutes, perhaps. The delay seemed to have increased both her fatigue and her eagerness; she burst in feverishly, moved with the rapidity of nearpanic. She looked drawn and pale and her hands shook. She fumbled the bag from under the bed, snatched out the box and opened it, contrary to her usual measured movements, by inverting it over the bed and dumping out its contents. When she saw nothing there but sheets of paper, some with a wide rectangle cut from them and some without, she froze. She crouched over that bed without moving for an interminable two minutes. Then she straightened up slowly and glanced about the room. Once she fumbled through the paper, but resignedly, without hope. She made one sound, a high, sad whimper, and, from that moment on, was silent. She went to the window slowly, her feet dragging, her shoulders slumped. For a long time, she stood looking out at the city, its growing darkness, its growing colonies of lights, each a symbol of life and life's usages. Then she drew down the blind and went back to the bed.  with loose uncaring fingers and put the heap of them on the dresser. She took off her shoes and placed them neatly side by side on the floor by the bed. She lay down in the same utterly relaxed pose she affected when she made her change, hands down and open, legs a little apart. Her face looked like a deathmask, its tissues sunken and sagging. It was flushed and sicklooking. There was a little of the deep regular breathing, but only a little. There was a bit of the fluttering contractions at the midriff, but only a bit. Then -- nothing. Slim backed away from the peephole and sat up. He felt very bad about this. He had been only curious; he hadn't wanted her to get sick, to die. For he was sure she had died. How could he know what sort of sleep-surrogate an organism like this might require, or what might be the results of a delay in changing? What could he know of the chemistry of such a being? He had thought vaguely of slipping down the next day while she was out and returning her property. Just to see. Just to know what if. Just out of curiosity. Should he call a doctor? She hadn't. She hadn't even tried, though she must have known much better than he did how serious her predicament was. (Yet if a species depended for its existence on secrecy, it would be species-survival to let an individual die undetected.) Well, maybe not calling a doctor meant that she'd be all right, after all. Doctors would have a lot of silly questions to ask. She might even tell the doctor about her other skin, and if Slim was the one who had fetched the doctor, Slim might be questioned about that. Slim didn't want to get involved with anything. He just wanted to know things. He thought, "I'll take another look." He crawled back into the closet and put his head in the hole. Celia Sarton, he knew instantly, would not survive this. Her face was swollen, her eyes protruded, and her purpled tongue lolled far -- too far -- from the comer of her mouth. Even as he watched, her face darkened still more and the skin of it crinkled until it looked like carbon paper which has been balled up tight and then smoothed out. The very beginnings of an impulse to snatch the thing she needed out of his shirt drawer and rush it down to her died within him, for he saw a wisp of smoke emerge from her nostrils and then -- Slim cried out, snatched his head from the hole, bumping it cruelly, and clapped his hands over his eyes. Put the biggest size flash-bulb an inch from your nose, and fire it, and you might get a flare approaching the one he got through his little slot in the tin ceiling. He sat grunting in pain and watching, on the insides of his eyelids, migrations of flaming worms. At last they faded and he tentatively opened his eyes. They hurt and the after-image of the slot hung before him, but at least he could see. Feet pounded on the stairs. He smelled smoke and a burned, oily unpleasant something which he could not identify. Someone shouted. Someone hammered on a door. Then someone screamed and screamed. TT was in the papers next day. Mysterious, the story said. Charles Fort, in Lol, had reported many such cases and there had been others since -- people burned to a crisp by a fierce heat which had nevertheless not destroyed clothes or bedding, while leaving nothing for autopsy. This was, said the paper, either an unknown kind of heat or heat of such intensity and such brevity that it would do such a thing. No known relatives, it said. Police mystified -- no clues or suspects. Slim didn't say anything to anybody. He wasn't curious about the matter any more. He closed up the hole in the closet that same night, and next day, after he read the story, he used the newspaper to wrap up the thing in his shirt drawer. It smelled pretty bad and, even that early, was too far gone to be unfolded. He dropped it into a garbage can on the way to the lawyer's office on Wednesday. They settled his law suit that afternoon and he moved.      One of the unnoted but personally important side results of the current world situation is that it keeps Clifford D. Simak from producing as much science fiction as he and we would like him to... being city editor of the Minneapolis Star, he has to keep a doctor's hours while the human race toddles, infant-fashion, from frying pans into fires. But out of this worwhich finds a solution by discovering a friend. Man's best friend is -- is what? The answer is so vital that every national resource has to be poured into learning the answerl wonderfully compliant and yet horrifyingly obstinate aliens. A time to sow, a time to reap, a time to live -- all the Igathians agree with this -- but not when it comes to a time to die! We have quite a number of other really choice novelets in stock, too, and odds are that next month's issue will contain at least one of them. Short stories and our regular features, natchmente... surprising distance into history in order to bring this futuristic science fiction theme up to date! for your information The Groat Pyramid The Golden Section and PI readers who, when reading the above title, muttered to themselves that these three things have absolutely nothing to do with each other, I wish to state in this very first sentence that I agree with them. Of course neither the "golden section" nor pi is hidden in the structure which an ardent and effusive admirer once called the Miracle in Stone, using the word "miracle" in its literal religious meaning. But it is an interesting story how all the multitudinous misunderstandings surrounding the Great Pyramid originated. That the pyramid of King Khufu was a major engineering and organizational accomplishment is something that does not need to be stressed. It is not only astonishing that a structure of such size was built as early as it was; it is also astonishing how well it was built. As a matter of fact, Khufu's pyramid is of better workmanship than the later pyramids built on the same plateau, the so-called pyramid plateau of Giza, about six miles to the west of Cairo. Since Khufu was the first to build a pyramid in this particular locality, the whole plateau was originally named after him. It was called Akhet Khufu, or "Khufu's Horizon." W HY Khufu picked this particular locality for his pyramid is not known. That is, we don't know of any inscription saying that Pharaoh decreed this site because his fellow gods had told him to begin his soul-voyage after death from this place. But we can think of a number of eminently practical reasons why he chose this spot. To begin with, he could see it from his summer palace and watch the actual work going on. Secondly, the location of the building site was such that, when the annual Nile flood occurred, the blocks of stone could be floated on rafts to the foot of the growing structure. Finally, most egyptologists (and especially the Egyptian egyptologists) believe that Khufu's pyramid hides an outcropping of natural rock which obviously saved that much work in the erection of a virtually solid structure. Even so, # blocks of stone went into the pyramid, averaging # V # tons in weight, with a few that must weigh about # tons each. The rock was quarried nearby. Professor Selim Hassan found some ancient quarries within easy walking distance of the pyramid. Originally the pyramid had an outer casing of white limestone -- Greek writers who saw it blinding white under the desert sun assumed that it was white limestone all the way through -- which is now gone. Not completely gone, though; it merely is no longer a part of Khufu's pyramid, but forms portions of still-standing mosques. Without its casing, the pyramid is # feet tall. We can't tell precisely how high it was originally. The white limestone came from Turah, somewhat farther south and on the other side of the river, involving transportation over # miles of water. Some of the granite used in the interior came from Aswan, a good distance up-river, but again with the possibility of water transport. It was the height of the structure which is responsible for its name. The Egyptians called this height pyr-em-us. The Greeks adapted the term to their tongue Fig. #. King Khufu's name' the line around it, called cartouche, means it is a king's name by pronouncing it pyramis and using it as a designation for that particular shape. Herodotus coined a plural, pyramides, from which, at a much later date, the current singular "pyramid" was derived. Since we are on the subject of names, I am sorry to report that we don't really know how the name of the king was pronounced. The written form (Fig. #) transliterates as Hwfw which, in order to be able to say it at all, is pronounced Khufu. Cheops (the "ch" should also be sounded as "kh") is the Greek form used by Herodotus. seems to have been the first who told stories about the pyramid which do not strictly jibe with the truth. "One of the most frequently repeated stories," to quote Prof. Hassan Selim, from an article in the Egyptian monthly The Scribe, February, #, "is that in order to build the pyramid, Khufu closed the temples and enslaved the whole population to work as slave-laborers on its construction. This story has been going the rounds since the middle of the Fifth Century B. c., when the Greek traveler and historian Herodotus visited Egypt and evidently fell into the hands of a typical dragoman, who, like his modern descendants, thought that a few sensational stories would earn him a bigger tip from the gullible stranger." They probably did, but because more than a score of centuries had gone by since the actual work, the Egyptian may easily have believed his own stories. A dozen centuries after Herodotus, other travelers came and saw the pyramids. Apparently no stories were told any more, and though the travelers probably saw examples of hieroglyphic writing, there was nobody on Earth then who could read it. Consequently they wondered about the nature and the purpose of these structures. Christian travelers, remembering their Bible, theorized that these must have been the giant storehouses for grain which Joseph had built to combat the forthcoming seven-year famine. Moslem philosophers remembered the older writings, too, but evolved a different explanation. There may have been kings not mentioned in these writings and the prophets of these kings must have told them about the future coming of the deluge. The kings then ordered the pyramids built as refuges from the coming flood. Some less learned people reasoned that anything so massive must guard great wealth in gold and jewels, and they drew practical conclusions from their opinion, sometimes with success. All these speculations dealt with pyramids in general, the pyramids of Egypt which extend over an area of # miles from north to south along the Nile (ten times as much if you include a few far to the south near Thebes and Edfu). The speculations of the last century are restricted to just one pyramid, that of Khufu. The one who started it may have been, in all innocence, the famous In his time, nobody knew just how old the pyramids were. The only thing that was certain was that they had already been old in the time of Herodotus. Herschel, learning that the entrance to the pyramid of Khufu formed a rather steep incline, may have been reminded of his telescopes and he wondered which star one might see if one were standing on the bottom of the entrance. Some rather tedious calculations provided an answer. Looking through that shaft, an observer would have seen the star alpha Draconis, if the year were # B. C. Herschel then stated that the pyramid may have been built in that year. We now know that it is much older. T UT Herschel's attempt to date- the building of the pyramid on astronomical grounds took hold -- long after his death. It was in # that John Taylor, a London publisher and bookdealer, published a book which he had written himself. It bore the title The Great Pyramid, Why was it built and Who built it? His conclusion was that the pyramid had been built for the purpose of embodying a few important measurements. If Taylor had been an American, he might have said that it was the Egyptian equivalent of the Bureau of Standards, with the additional twist that all the standards are "classified information" not meant for the average dumb citizen. In the course of his romancing, John Taylor discovered that the Egyptians must have used the same units of measurement as the English -- or at least the more important of these units -- and he succeeded in finding a unit which had been lost. In England at that time, a Quarter was used as a measurement for wheat. Taylor said, "A quarter of what?" and found the answer: The original "whole," four Quarters of wheat, was the "so-called" sarcophagus of the pharaoh. Taylor also found that the height of the pyramid (which he overestimated by a few feet) was ## of the circumference of the Earth. Here one can only say, "Why not?" for the height of the pyramid obviously must be some fraction of the circumference (or of the diameter) of the Earth. that a few such things could be coincidences. To feel sure that it was planned, he looked for something which could not be a coincidence -- or so he thought -- and he found one, too. The square of the height of the pyramid, compared to the area of one of its triangular faces, demonstrated the "golden section." That "golden section" had been around ever since the days of Euclid and had at irregular intervals taken hold of somebody's imagination. (At present, hardly anyone pays any attention to it.) Let's first see what the term means (Fig. #). We have here a distance AB which is to be divided according to the golden section. To do so, we erect a vertical line in B which is precisely half as long as AB. The rest of the construction can be read off the diagram. The result is that the distance called the minor has the same proportion to the major as the major has to the total, namely AB. And if we now subtract the minor from the major, we have divided the major according to the golden section. licized for the first time by an Italian, Luca Pacioli, who may be the inventor of double-entry bookkeeping; at any rate, this method appears in print for the first time in one of his books. After having produced this boon for tax collectors and merchants, he intended to bestow a similar boon to artists with a book called De Divina Proportione, published in # with illustrations by his friend Leonardo da Vinci. Pacioli tried to show -- and succeeded to a good extent -- that most of the things we consider "beautiful" are constructed in accordance with the golden section when broken down into measurements. The numerical relationship of the golden section is # to # and, for centuries, all books did correspond to it. European books still do, at least more often than American books. The only book in my library which is of American origin and which shows that proportion is the World Almanac. The next time the golden section was consciously "rediscovered" by the artists, or more precisely by the theorists of art, was around the middle of the nineteenth century, just the time in which John Taylor wrote. It cannot be said that his book was a success and it probably would have been forgotten completely if it had not been for Charles Piazzi Smyth, at that time Astronomer Royal for Scotland. Smyth was the son of an admiral and he happened to be born in Italy. His godfather at the christening was Father Giuseppe Piazzi, the discoverer of the asteroid Ceres, the first asteroid to be found. Father Piazzi said then that he hoped that the child would become an astronomer. Charles Piazzi Smyth did become an astronomer and, as an astronomer, he made important contributions to spectroscopy, then a very new science. He also deserves much credit for advocating an innovation which now seems obvious to us -- building observatories on high mountains. At the age of forty, Smyth came across John Taylor's book and became enchanted with it. Thinking and dreaming about it, he quickly convinced himself that Taylor had barely scratched the surface. He thought and calculated and worked and, in #, he wrote a #-page book called Our Inheritance in the Great Pyramid. It was a great success and its awed readers learned that the main item in the plan for the Great Pyramid had been nothing less than the squaring of the circle. Smyth said that the bottom Fig. #. The "golden teefion" square of the pyramid represented -- or, rather, was equal to -- the circumference of a circle drawn with the height of the pyramid as its radius. " critical or just an open eye should have stopped right there. Maybe the base of the pyramid measured # feet, as Prof. Smyth said, but how about the height? The outer casing and with it the point of the pyramid were missing. Therefore the height could not be measured directly. Of course if the casing had been there, one could have measured the slope angle and calculated the height from that. The slope angle must have been near #, so Smyth said that it originally was # #' #" which produced a height of # feet. Therefore the ratio of height to circumference corresponded to two pi. Insisting that this could not be a coincidence and apparently unaware of the fact that he himself had not found the figure but put it in, Smyth went on to other discoveries. At the base, one side of the pyramid measured #I feet. The Egyptians naturally had not used feet as a unit of measurement; it must have been something else. Smyth divided these #I feet by # and got a unit he called the "pyramid meter." Why this figure? Obviously the builders of the pyramid had wanted to express the number of days in the year by the base line. Dividing the pyramid meter into # equal parts, Smyth obtained the pyramid inch, which, by a strange coincidence, differed from the English inch by just # #th of an inch. Obviously the English still used the pyramid inch, but had not kept its length accurately through the millennia. It had shrunk by l#th of one per cent. Having the "pyramid meter" and the "pyramid inch," Smyth really got going. Multiply the pyramid inch by # # and you have the length of the polar axis of the Earth. Multiply the pyramid inch by the height of the pyramid (in pyramid inches, of course) and then multiply that figure by # # and you get the distance from the Earth to the Sun. (The result is ther perihelion nor aphelion nor mean distance.) Express the cubic content of the pyramid in cubic inches and you have the total number of all people that have lived on Earth since the Creation. phagus, it was not only the original standard for volumetric measurements, according to Smyth. It was more. Its volume, expressed in cubic pyramid meters, was precisely #, which looks like a wrong figure until you realize that this is the specific gravity of the Earth as a whole! (Actually the density of the Earth is #.) One reader, by profession an engineer, wrote later that Smyth's treatise cost him the better part of a night and that it had the result that he "did not fall asleep in my bed but in a medley of endless decimals, triangles and circles, complicated by polar diameters and astronomical distances; dealing with empty granite sarcophagi and pharaohs with milelong measuring rods marching through space with the luminous eyes of prophets." He realized that Smyth had "found" his "cosmic figures" in the pyramid by putting them in in the first place. But he also said that he had the faint feeling that something still needed to be explained. It was explained several decades later by the egyptologist Ludwig Borchardt, who approached the whole problem from the opposite direction. He asked just what unit the Egyptians had actually used in building. Moreover, he wanted to know just how far advanced their mathematics had been. As for the unit of measurement, he found that they used the ell. There was a minor complication in that it seemed that they had used two different kinds of ells. One had a length of seven palms, the other of six palms. Although the six-palm ell corresponds better to reality (an ell is the length from the elbow to the tip of the longest finger), the seven-palm ell was used for construction, at least for large buildings. In our measurement, the "royal ell" of seven palms is a little less than #I inches. Borchardt used tion. Then the palm would be # inches. Each palm, in turn, was divided into four fingers, which each if the figure for the royal ell any event, the ell had seven palms or # "fingers." As regards Egyptian arithmetic, we know that thejL could handle simple fractions like VS, VS, Vi, etc., and fractions like Vi (namely I minus Vi) or VS (I minus VS). When it comes to pyramids, we have a few examples in the famous Papyrus Rhind which, while old, is probably a good deal younger than the pyramid. pyrus Rhind requested the pupil to calculate the slope of a pyramid with a base length of Piazzi Smyth's construction of squaring the circle with the aid of the Great Pyramid # ells and a height of # ells. A modern high school boy would reach for the logarithm table and come up (unless he made a mistake) with the answer # #' #". The Egyptian advanced pupil answered # ## palms. Example No. # said that the base length was # ells and the height # VS ells. The answer was # Vi palms. And example No. # (no doubt dealing with a backyard pyramid) gave # ells as the length of the base line and # ells as the height. The answer was also # Vi palms. Cro lection of Khufu'i pyramid. S meant an abandoned burial chamber (unfinished), Q ii the to-called Queen's chamber, never used, K the King's chamber. The two shafts to the King's chamber were for ventilation # What do these answers mean? The answer is given in Fig. #. The answer meant that the slope of the pyramid was so many palms from a vertical line one ell in height. That this is correct is proved by the fact that measuring triangles for the use of builders and masons have been found which corresponded to slopes of #, #  # , etc., palms, all rather awkward angles if expressed in degrees and minutes of arc. The slope of the Great Pyramid was quite close to #. For lack of the casing, one could not be any more precise than that. A slope of # V # palms produces an angle of # #'. And that would have made the pyramid # ells high, a neat, even figure -- in Egyptian measurements, that is. Now remember that John Taylor had proclaimed that the pyramid represented the golden section. Prof. Smyth had proclaimed that it represented pi. Since it cannot possibly do both, Borchardt calculated what the respective angles would have to be and how the measurements would have come out in Egyptian ells. The result surprised everybody. You find it clearly demonstrated in this table: slope angle slope (Egyptian) base line for # ells height for pi for # Va palms # #' # #' # P. # P. golden section # #' # P. # E. # E. # E. were led astray if the pi slope, the golden section slope and the simple Egyptian slope were practically the same. They are so much alike that it is impossible to distinguish them on a drawing of anything like publishable size. That they did not "intend" to build a pi slope is also clear from the Papyrus Rhind, where the ratio we now call pi appears in examples No. #, # and # in the form that ##th of the diameter of a circle is the side of a square of equal area. In our notation, this makes pi equal to #, which is too large. If they had tried for the pi slope, it would have been a different pyramid, considering their idea of the value of pi. There is no way of saying whether they knew the golden section, but it is not even remotely likely. We are left then with the realization that Khufu's builders were extremely skilled workers, but that they did not try to hide any cosmic secrets. And where did they acquire their skill? Well, while the Great Pyramid is the biggest and one of the oldest pyramids, there had been considerable practice in building before. The pyramid had forerunners, called mastabas (Fig. #). No. I shows a cross section of the mastaba of King Mena of the First Dynasty. It is just a subterranean burial chamber covered by a solid slab of mud brick. No. # is the mastaba of King Djer of the First Dynasty and No. # the Egyptian method of measuring angles mastaba of King Den, also of the First Dynasty. You can see how the pyramid shape was gradually approached. No. # is the tomb of King Zoser of the Third Dynasty; I called it "tomb" for, as can be seen, it is hard to decide whether this was still a rather complicated mastaba or a pyramid without casing. The first pyramid which did was that of King Snefru of the Fourth Dynasty, the same dynasty to which King Khufu belonged. I said earlier that Herodotus was probably told a tall tale when he was informed that the whole nation was drafted by Khufu to build his pyramid. It was an unlikely story in the first place, for one can assume that a pharaoh knew better than to ruin all commerce for years. But then who did provide the muscle power? No doubt that slaves did work on the pyramid; this is only logical for a slaveholding society. But slaves in general also had other vital things to do. The most likely answer is that the local iellahin, the peasants, were employed once a year. When the Nile flooded the country, the circumstances were proper for floating in the building blocks. And it was also the time when the fellahin had to sit idle,  j " ' " I  n?jrrr#?#  #  I  Fig. #. Forerunner of the pyramids, the ntastabas precisely because their fields were flooded, making it logical to employ them for this period. Maybe the word "employ" is not quite right. They were probably drafted. But we now know that they were paid, mostly in food and clothing. It is still probable that the    overseers carried whips. But they also carried, in the last stages of the building, the triangles made for a slope of # V # palms per ell of vertical height, the proportion which was destined to cause so much confusion thousands of years later.   There wasn't a single mistake in the plan for survival -- and that was the biggest mistakel F OR centuries, the rains tons of land into the sea. Mountains slowly crumpled to ocean floors. Summits rose again to see new civilizations heaped upon fossils of the old. It was the way of the Earth and men knew it and did not worry. The end was always in the future. Ever since men first learned to make marks on cave walls, the end remained in the future. Then the future came. The records told men how the Sun was before, so they knew it was swollen now. They knew the heat was not always this hot, or the glacier waters so fast, the seas so high. They adapted -- they grew tanner and moved farther poleward. When the steam finally rose over equatorial waters, they moved to the last planet, Pluto, and their descendants lived and died and came to know the same heat and red skies. Finally there came the day when they couldn't adapt -- not, at least, in the usual way. But they had the knowledge of all the great civilizations on Earth, so they built the last spaceship. They built it very slowly and carefully. Their will to live became the will to leave this final, perfect monument. It took a hundred and fifty years and during all that time they planned every facet of its operation, every detail of its complex mechanisms. Because the ship had a big job to do, they named it Destiny and people began to think of it not as the last of the spaceships, but as the first. The dying race sowed the ship with human seed and hopefully named its unborn passengers Adam, Eve, Joseph and Mary. Then they launched it toward the middle of the Milky Way and lay back in the red light of their burning planet. A LL this was only a memory now, conserved in the thinktank of a machine that raced through speckled space, dodging, examining, classifying, charting what it saw. Behind, the Sun shrank as once it swelled, and the planets that were not consumed turned cold in their orbits. The Sun grew fainter and went out, and still the ship sped forward, century after century, cometlike, but with a purpose. At many of the specks, the ship circled, sucking in records, passing judgment, moving on -- a bee in the garden of stars. Finally, hundreds of light-years from what had been its home, it located an Earth-type world, accepted it swung into an approach that would last exactly eighteen years. Immediately, pumps delivered measured quantities of oxygen and nitrogen atoms. Circuits closed to move four tiny frozen eggs next to frozen spermatozoa. The temperature gradually increased to a heat once maintained by animals now extinct. The embryos grew healthily and at term were born of plastic wombs. The first voices they heard were of their real mothers. Soft, caressing songwords. Melodious, warm, recorded women voices, each different, bell-clear, vivacious, betraying nothing of the fact that they were dead these long centuries. "I am your mother," each voice told its belated offspring. "You can see me and hear me and touch what appears to be me, and together with your cousins, you'll grow strong and healthy..." The voices sang on and the babies gurgled in their imported terran atmosphere. The words were meaningless but important, for it had been learned on the now dead world that these sounds were one of the factors in love and learning. Day after day, the voices lapped warm over the children. Plastic feeders provided nutrition as noiseless pumps removed excess carbon dioxide. In one end of the ship, a miniature farm was born hydroponically, its automatic grinders predigesting ripe vegetables for the children. Animals were born, too, for food, but also companionship, and later to stock New Earth ahead. As the babies began to understand, the woman voices merged into one mechanical mother who could be heard and seen and summoned on panel screens throughout the ship. Everything became as Earthlike as possible, but because the environment was artificial, the children grew aware of their purpose in life at an age rarely reached on ancient Earth. when their Mecmother informed them: "You are unlike any children ever bom. You are the last of a dead race, but you must live. You must not be afraid. You must do everything humanly possible to live." When they were four, Mecmother introduced them to Mecteacher and said to pay attention for five hours each day. Mecteacher took their IQs and explained to Adam that he had a greater capacity than Eve, Joseph and Mary, and was therefore their leader. Soon afterward, all the children started "school," but Adam excelled. At seven, he knew all about landing the ship. He played that he was already eighteen and the ship was no longer on automatic. He was in everything and everywhere. His tow hair poked above the control board. His busy fingers hand-picked an experimental meal from the farmroom. When he learned how to turn the artificial gravity switch off in the recroom, his child legs floated haphazardly somewhere above his head. And in the sunroom, where heat-lamp walls were triggered by the degree of an occupant's tan, Adam's freckled face stared through the visiport, seeing in his mind's eye the New Earth he would one day conquer. He lived fully, asking questions, accepting the answers, receiving instructions. Some of them he testily disobeyed, was punished compassionately, and learned respect and a kind of love for the mecs. He played the games of childhood, but he played them alone. Once he was gazing out a port, imaginatively sorting the stars of his universe into shapes of the animals in the ship's farm. Mecfather lit up at a nearby panel, glowing faintly red. Adam resisted an impulse to shiver -- the panel always made him flinch when it glowed red. Red, he was being conditioned, was his conscience, brought out by Mecfather until he grew old enough to bring it out himself. "Why aren't you playing with the other children?" Mecfather asked. "I've been watching you all day and you've avoided them on every occasion." Though he feared him, Adam loved Mecfather as he had been taught to do and did not hesitate to confide. But how could he explain that the other children did not seem as real to him as the mecs? "I don't know," Adam answered truthfully. "They don't ignore you. They ask you to play, but you always go off by yourself. Don't you like them?" "They're flat, Father. They're not deep -- like you."  sembled the answer, correlated, circuited a mechanical smile. Certainly -- a child brought up with only three real children and three talking images in his universe could not distinguish between reality and appearance. On the screen, Adam saw Mecfather smile, the panel no longer red. The voice was quiet now and full of understanding. "It is I who am flat, Adam. I am only an image, a voice. I am here when you need me to help, but I am not deep. Your cousins are deep; I am the flat one. You will understand better when you grow older." Electronically, Mecfather was worried. He called a "conference" of the other mecs and their circuits joined in a complicated analog: What was the probable outcome of this beginning of disharmony? There were too many variables for an immediate answer, but the query was stored in each mec's memory banks for later answer. When the mecconference began, the panel switched off and Adam walked thoughtfully through the ship's corridors. Unexpectedly, he spotted the other children. He turned quickly into a room before they saw him and ducked behind the largest of the couches. He was in the aft recroom, he realized, not having paid attention to where he was going. What was it all about? Did Mecfather really mean it when he said the cousins were deeper than the mecs? Adam could believe he was different from his parents and teacher -- after all, he was only seven -- but he couldn't accept the information that he was not different from his cousins. Somehow, he thought, I am alone... He heard noises, the loud boisterousness of Joseph, the highpitched squeal of Eve, the grating laugh of Mary. Adam cringed deeper behind the big couch. He was different. He didn't make sounds like that. "Adam! Oh, A-dam! A-dam!" the cousins called, each their own way. "Come out wherever you are, Adam! Come out and play!" From behind the couch, Adam saw the beginnings of an infantile but systematic search. The three of them were looking behind things, under furniture, in back of hatches. They tried moving everything they saw, but couldn't budge the heavy couch Adam hid behind. Looking for escape, Adam's eyes caught a round metallic handle set flush into the heavy deck carpet. He lifted it and pulled. Nothing happened. He stood up, bracing his feet against the deck and heaved with all his strength. It didn't move. Then he experimentally turned the handle -- to the right until it clicked faintly, then the left, around twice, another faint click, but different, a left-hand click, he knew somehow. So he turned again to the left, this time three turns -- and then the click was heavy, almost audible. He pulled the handle and a door formed out of the carpet, swinging easily open. Just then, Joseph peered behind the couch. "Boo!" ing, the heavy door slamming shut overhead. Below, he stood erect and was surprised to feel the hair on his head brush the ceiling. He was frightened, but he calmed when he realized there were many places on the ship he hadn't been before. Mecteacher revealed them to him, but very slowly, and he supposed he would not be told about everything for many years. As he recovered his sense of balance, he became aware of a faint luminescence around him. It seemed to have no source, but was stronger in the distance. He began to explore, groping at first, then more smoothly, efficiently, as his eyes adjusted to the semi-darkness. A long corridor opened up before him and what appeared before to be an illusion of distance actually was distance. He guessed he was near the engine compartment and vaguely sensed that the luminescence had something to do with the nuclear engines that Mecteacher told him moved the ship. It was warm in here. Not physically warm but friendy warm, like when Mecmother spoke her comfort. The similarity almost made him cry, for he understood, even in his seven years, that Mecmother was but the image of his real mother who lived long ago and said those words of sympathy to a child yet unborn. He wanted her now, even her image, but he didn't call because he'd have to explain why he was hiding from his cousins. He shivered then, thinking that Mecfather and Mecteacher knew where he was and would light up their panels red. He thought, "Are you down here, Mecfather?" Nothing answered, so he spoke the thought, and again the walls stayed dark. That was why it was so friendy warm in here, he realized. His mecconscience was left above! Deciding that the others might miss him, he retraced his steps, located the trapdoor in the ceiling, pushed it open and ascended. The others were sitting on the floor, dumbfounded, as Adam climbed out and slammed the hatch shut. "How did you get down there?" Joseph asked. Adam remained silent. After a moment, Eve and Mary lost interest in the question and started skipping a length of rope. Joseph persisted. "How? I pulled, too!" Adam didn't answer. He knew the bigger boy would forget about it if he changed the subject. "How is it you're not with Mecteacher?" "We were. But he made us look for you." The closest wall panel lit bright red. It was Mecteacher. "Adam! How did you open that?" "I turned it -- a certain way," he said evasively. Adam didn't want his cousins to learn how. "But how did you know?" "I -- I reasoned it." rrHE image faded as the new information was assimilated. Mecteacher's voice said, "Wait a while, Adam." The computer circuited the other mec's memory banks. After ten minutes, the "conference" was over and Mecteacher returned to the screen. He asked Adam to come alone to the classroom. The others were dismissed. Reluctantly, Adam did as he was told. In the classroom, he stood stiffly in front of the central panels. All three mecs lit up, their color this time a tranquilizing blue. "Adam, we are not real people in the now," Mecmother began. "Do you understand that?" "Y-yes, I understand. You are -- planned -- fixed before." "That's right, Adam. We are pre-set. We have a very large number of choices and actions, but we are not infinite." "Infinite?" "We are limited in the help we can give you. We were real -- like you -- a long, long time ago. We exist now only to help you and the other children. We are here to educate you, to love and console you -- and one other thing. We are here to settle your conflicts, to make sure you don't hurt each other." "But I didn't hurt anyone, Mecmother!" "Not yet, Adam, but avoiding the others the way you do could be the first sign of trouble." "How do you know? How can you talk if you aren't real?" "What you hear is a combination of recorded words that are electronically put together to answer an almost infinite number of your questions. But do not think of me as not real. I was merely in another time. Do you understand that?" "Yes." "Then you also are able to see that your ability to reason things -- to understand what I am telling you now, for instance, is a remarkable thing." "You mean because I'm not like the others?" "You have a superior mind. You are the leader, but do not regard yourself as better than the others. You have more intelligence, yes, but do not look down on your cousins for that. They may develop other qualities better than yours. Stay simple, Adam, and you will be able to live among them and thereby make the human race live again. The name of this ship is Destiny. Do you know why?" "Yes -- I know." "Be with the other children then. Play with them. You'll need each other to live on New Earth -- eleven years from now." can I play with them when they're flat? But he didn't object out loud to Mecmother. He didn't like her this way. Explanation was Mecteacher's job and discipline Mecfather's. Mecmother should be warm and loving. Mecteacher appeared and asked Adam to call in the other children so the science lesson could start. He found them tanning in the sunroom, their unclothed bodies evenly browned from invisible light. They followed Adam without question, but seemed to take a long time doing it. Joseph insisted first in donning clothes, but he put on protective clothing first. Then, realizing the absurdity of it, he switched to his formality suit -- the loose-fitting robe Mecteacher instructed the children to wear to lend dignity to the classwork. During Joseph's delay, the girls ambled off somewhere and returned only when Adam shouted after them in exasperation. Quickening his pace, Adam reached the classroom first and asked Mecteacher, "Are the other children -- deep?" "Deep? Yes, Adam, Mecfather explained that to you. Why are you confused? It's us, the mecs, who are flat. The other children are healthy, living beings. The cells from which all of you were bom were selected after years of controlled breeding. Your parents were the finest the human race could produce -- intelligent, strong, healthy, high survival quotient Is this what you mean by deep?" "Partly, but also -- feeling. I think I feel things better." The other children waddled in, took their seats and switched on robomonitors in the ritual of classroom procedure. They all looked at Mecteacher in the central panel. Mecteacher motioned Adam to his chair-desk and began the lesson. He described Old Earth and how it circled Old Sol with the other worlds and the way the moons circled the planets -- all of them condensed into spheres and all the spheres turning in harmony. He interrupted himself when Mary's robomonitor registered only partial comprehension. "What don't you understand, Mary? Is it sphere?" "I know what a sphere is," she said, remembering a previous lesson. "A sphere is an apple or an orange -- " covert wince from Adam's monitor. The teacher appeared to Adam on his desk panel where the others couldn't see or hear. "Do not think this is because she is not -- deep, Adam. She is only seven and not as advanced for her age as you are. You understand how we mecs are pre-set?" "Yes." "In the classroom, then, if we don't go fast enough for you, try to be patient. We can only deviate within set limits. It is not a new problem, Adam. On Earth, it impeded the educational system from the beginning." Simultaneously with his conversation with Adam, Mecteacher held up an apple on the central panel and re-explained the age-old analogy between the apple and the Earth, the red skin and the Terran crust, and further, the supposition that New Earth ahead would be like Old Earth and the apple. Eve wanted to know whether New Earth would have a New Moon. "That's an interesting question. Eve. But we are still too many yet. Before you are ready to leave the ship, you will know." In the months that passed, Adam tried associating more with the other children. He played their games, which seemed to him to be played without a purpose, but they wouldn't or couldn't play his -- with one exception. He showed them how to turn off the artificial gravity in the recroom and they became obsessed with the same physical euphoria he had discovered for himself. But even while in free-fall, Adam maintained his need for reason and couldn't indulge their pointless pastimes for long. Often, when he grew tired tired of freefalling, he visited his lonely chamber under the deck and explored the working parts of the ship. On almost each occasion when he returned, he was caught by one of the mecs and punished with fiercely glowing red panels. Remembering a previous conversation with the mecs, Adam reasoned that their present dissatisfaction with him was not real. After all, he recalled, they were pre-set. They had to act like that when he disobeyed them. Going against them wasn't necessarily the same as doing wrong. It took an act of will and intelligence far in advance of his seven years, for Adam realized that if he continued like this, the conditioning would eat at his brain like acid and guilt would rise in the etch. So, from under the ship's deck, he turned the mecs permanently off. TP HE stars changed with the passing years. The blue giant Adam used to watch from the darkside port was now a diamond chip lost in starmilk night. Ahead, a new jewel grew larger in the quartz port, a sapphire blazing hot and big -- bigger than any star in his memory, closer than the Destiny had ever come to a star. Adam understood why the star was so big. He was eighteen Old Earth years of age now and the star was New Sol. Soon there would be a New Earth and maybe a New Moon. His destiny was near, his job decided. He would locate the planet, orbit it, search for a clear space and land. Then he and the others -- The others. The repulsive, flighty, inconsistent trio. They were alike, all right, with never a serious thought in their heads. Why weren't they concerned with their destiny as he was? If he were a genius as the mecs once told him, why weren't the others also geniuses? They all came from the best stock of Old Earth. No, it wasn't just that he was supernormal; the others were -- flat, undeep. For yearSj he had kept peace by yielding to their demands. He suffered their company, succumbed to their activities. But every so often, when he felt especially disgusted, he retreated to his private sanctum under the deck. This was such a time now, he felt, as Eve and Mary giggled over to him. They were not nude as had been the custom aboard the ship ever since he turned off the mecs. They had clothes draped over parts of them that seemed somehow to make them more than nude. But they wore red coloring on their lips that he thought was repulsive. He ducked behind the couch, clicked open the familiar combination and descended into the only peace he ever knew. He sat at a chair-table he had lowered into the compartment long ago, and peered pensively at the drawings before him. If Mecteacher were here, he thought, the orbit wouldn't be so difficult to calculate. He'd explain how to do it. And then, he wondered, would Mecteacher have taught the others how to be deep? Or was depth something inside, something that could not be altered by education? If this were a world with other people, he thought, would my cousins be considered abnormals -- or would I? for a moment, then decided, as he had so often in the past, that it was truly the cousins who were the flat ones. They were deviants from an average that couldn't exist on the Destiny, but which must have once existed elsewhere. They had been flat at seven -- perhaps when children are supposed to be flat, as Mecmother had suggested -- but they stayed that way. At eighteen, as at seven, they still played the same games with scarcely any variation. He heard them rummaging above, attempting again and again to pull open the hatch. It had happened this way for years: They'd try to open the trapdoor for an hour or two, then give it up and turn their attention to something else. They never thought to turn the handle. Maybe an undeep person wouldn't be able to reason the combination clicks, but only a completely flat one would persist in pulling when it always ended in failure. Possibly, he thought, the cosmic rays had been more destructive to their egg cells. Or maybe the alien radiations subtracted something from the other cells to add to his. If this were true, he was partly a product of the others and owed his depth to them. Adam felt sorry for his cousins then and wished he hadn't hurt them by avoiding their presence. Despite their undepth, they must have feelings. The mecs probably wouldn't have been able to give them depth but, he remembered, the other role of the mecs was to prevent each one of them from harming the others. In their role as arbitrator, Adam realized, they might have stopped him from hurting them so. Filled with remorse, he left his desk-chair and walked stoopshouldered under the low ceiling. At the trapdoor, he opened the combination on the inside lock handle and pushed upward. It wouldn't open. He tried again, but it wasn't the lock that was stuck. They must have slid something heavy over the hatch, something he couldn't move. He tried calling to them, but his voice was lost in the insulative metal of the deck. Finally he sat down, conserving his strength for a final onslaught. If he couldn't open the hatch, he realized vividly it would be not only his failure, but the failure of the human race. But maybe it did not have to be so. Maybe the differences in the others weren't biological -- maybe they were environmental. And with that thought, he made his way through the narrow passageway and reversed his deed of eleven years past. He turned the mecs back on. Returning to the hatch, he reworked the combination to make sure it was not the lock that held him. He pushed upward with all his strength, steadily with increasing pressure, until the beads of perspiration turned into gulleys that streamed down his face. Exhausted, he crawled back to his chair and lay across the desk littered with calculations of a landing he would never make. The soft luminescence from the Destiny's nuclear engines crept forward and caressed him. Mary were admiring Joseph's strength in being able to push the heavy couch over Adam's trapdoor. Three wall panels lit red. All the mecs appeared together. "It's time for your science lesson," one said. "But where is Adam?" "He's in the trapdoor," they answered flatly. The panel turned green, reserving its redness for the delinquent Adam when he would choose to appear. Mecteacher began, "Now about the Solar System..." But the cousins didn't listen. Joseph had turned the gravity switch off and they were too busy floating upended, trying new positions, laughing at each other's ridiculous postures in the ship without bottom. The game was not a new one, but it was newly discovered and they reveled in its glories. Month after month, they played their weightless games while the mecs implored them to come down. The constellations shifted in the visiports. New Sol grew larger and then smaller as the Destiny sped toward its unseen planet. In the recroom, the mecvoices were only noises to the trio now, annoying noises that could be silenced, they discovered, with forceful kicks to the red-glowing panels. When all the mecscreens had been smashed and the weightless games grew boring, Mary looked out the sunroom port. She was surprised to see a rust-yellow sphere hanging in the sky. She watched it seriously for a time, frowning as it grew bigger and filled a third of her horizon. Then she called Eve and Joseph. Mary pointed and they all stared in bewilderment. She opened her eyes wide and laughed with glee. "It's an apple," she said. "An apple in the sky!" But Joseph wasn't fooled. Dimly he remembered something Adam had told him -- something about a thing that would appear in the sky. He fought hard bringing it to conscious memory. Then he started aft toward the recroom. In there, under the couch, he remembered, was Adam. Adam would remind him what it was. Suddenly Joseph smiled, his face flushed. He turned back to the sunroom port. He wouldn't have to ask Adam, after all. For a moment, he watched to make sure, while the huge yellow sphere swam closer. "No, Mary," he said triumphantly. "It's not an apple in the sky. Apples are red. It's an orange!"      the human race. It had to be all or nothing... with one man doing every bit of scoring! A rthur lanceford slapped futilely at the sith buzzing hungrily around his head. The outsized eight-legged parody of a mosquito did a neat half roll and zoomed out of range, hanging motionless on vibrating wings a few feet away. A raindrop staggered it momentarily, and for a fleeting second, Lanceford had the insane hope that the arthropod would fall out of control into the mud. If it did, that would be the end of it, for Niobian mud was as sticky as flypaper. But the sith righted itself inches short of disaster, buzzed angrily and retreated to the shelter of a nearby broadleaf, where it executed another half roll and hung upside down, watching its intended meal with avid anticipation. Lanceford eyed the insect distastefully as he explored his jacket for repellent and applied the smelly stuff liberally to his face and neck. It wouldn't do much good. In an hour, his sweat would remove whatever the rain missed -- but for that time, it should discourage the sith. As far as permanent discouraging went, the repellent was useless. Once one of those eight-legged horrors checked you off, there were only two possible endings to the affair -- either you were bitten or you killed the critter. It was as simple as that. He had hoped that he would be fast enough to get the sith before it got him. He had been bitten once already and the memory of those paralyzed three minutes while the bloodsucker fed was enough to last him for a lifetime. He readjusted his helmet, tucking its fringe of netting beneath his collar. The netting, he reflected gloomily, was like its owner -- much the worse for wear. However, this trek would be over in another week and he would be able to spend the next six months at a comfortable desk job at the Base, while some other poor devil did the chores of field work. swept trail winding through the jungle. Niobe -- a perfect name for this wet little world. The Bureau of Extraterrestrial Exploration couldn't have picked a better, but the funny thing about it was that they hadn't picked it in the first place. Niobe was the native word for Earth, or perhaps "the world" would be a more accurate definition. It was a coincidence, of course, but the planet and its mythological Greek namesake had much in common. Niobe, like Niobe, was all tears -- a world of rain falling endlessly from an impenetrable overcast, fat wet drops that formed a grieving background sound that never ceased, sobbing with soft mournful noises on the rubbery broadleaves, crying with obese splashes into forest pools, blubbering with loud, dismal persistence on the sounding board of his helmet. And on the ground, the raindrops mixed with the loesslike soil of the trail to form a gluey mud that clung in huge pasty balls to his boots. Everywhere there was water, running in rivulets of tear-streaks down the round cheeks of the gently sloping land -- rivulets that merged and blended into broad shallow rivers that wound their mourners' courses to the sea. Trekking on Niobe was an amphibious operation unless one stayed in the highlands -- a perpetual series of fords and river crossings. And it was hot, a seasonless, unchanging, humid heat that made a protection suit an instrument of torture that slowly boiled its wearer in his own sweat.But the suit was necessary, for exposed human flesh was irresistible temptation to Niobe's bloodsucking insects. Many of these were no worse than those of Earth, but a half dozen species were deadly. The first bite sensitized. The second killed -- anaphylactic shock, the medics called it. And the sith was one of the deadly species. Lanceford shrugged fatalistically. Uncomfortable as a protection suit was, it was better to boil in it than die without it. He looked at Kron squatting beside the trail and envied him. It was too bad that Earthmen weren't as naturally repellent to insects as the dominant native life. Like all Niobians, the native guide wore no clothing -- ideal garb for a climate like this. His white, hairless hide, with its faint sheen of oil, was beautifully waterrepellent. Kron, Lanceford reflected, was a good example of the manner in which Nature adapts the humanoid form for survival on different worlds. Like the dominant species on every intelligent planet in the explored galaxy, he was an erect, bipedal, mammalian being with hands that possessed an opposable thumb. Insofar as that general description went, Kron resembled humanity -- but there were differences.  shape of Kron's torso and the odd flexibility of his limbs were not apparent. One had the tendency to overlook the narrowshouldered, cylindrical body and the elongated tarsal and carpal bones that gave his limbs four major articulations rather than the human three, and to concentrate upon the utterly alien head. It jutted forward from his short, thick neck, a long-snouted, vaguely doglike head with tiny ears lying close against the hairless, dome-shaped cranium. Slitlike nostrils, equiped with sphincter muscles like those of a terrestrial seal, argued an originally aquatic environment, and the large intelligent eyes set forward in the skull to give binocular vision, together with the sharp white carnassal teeth and pointed canines, indicated a carnivorous ancestry. But the modern Niobians, although excellent swimmers, were land dwellers and ate anything. Lanceford couldn't repress an involuntary shudder at some of the things they apparently enjoyed. Tastes differed -- enormously so between Earthmen and Niobians. There was no doubt that the native was intelligent, yet he, like the rest of his race, was a technological moron. It was strange that a race which had a well-developed philosophy and an amazing comprehension of semantics could be so backward in mechanics. mechanisms left the natives confused. It was possible that they could learn about machinery, but Lanceford was certain that it would take a good many years before the first native mechanic would set up a machine shop on this planet. Lanceford finished tucking the last fold of face net under his collar, and as he did so, Kron stood up, rising to his five-foot height with a curious flexible grace. Standing, he looked something like a doublejointed alabaster Anubis -- wearing swim fins. His broad, webbed feet rested easily on the surface of the mud, their large area giving him flotation that Lanceford envied. As a result, his head was nearly level with that of the human, although there was better than a foot difference in their heights. Lanceford looked at Kron inquiringly. "You have a place in mind where we can sleep tonight?" "Sure, Boss. We'll be coming to hunthouse soon. We go now?" "Lead on," Lanceford said, groaning silently to himself -- another hunthouse with its darkness and its smells. He shrugged. He could hardly expect anything else up here in the highlands. Oh, well, he'd managed to last through the others and this one could be no worse. At that, even an airless room full of natives was preferable to spending a night outside. And the sith wouldn't follow them. It didn't like airless rooms filled with natives. He sighed wearily as he followed Kron along the dim path through the broadleaf jungle. Night was coming, and with darkness, someone upstairs turned on every faucet and the sheets of rain that fell during the day changed abruptly into a deluge. Even the semi-aquatic natives didn't like to get caught away from shelter during the night. The three moved onward, immersed in a drumming wilderness of rain -- the Niobian sliding easily over the surface of the mud, the Earthman plowing painfully through it, and the sith flitting from the shelter of one broadleaf to the next, waiting for a chance to feed. HP HE trail widened abruptly, opening upon one of the small clearings that dotted the rain-forest jungle. In the center of the clearing, dimly visible through the rain and thickening darkness, loomed the squat thatch-roofed bulk of a hunthouse, a place of shelter for the members of the hunters' guild who provided fresh meat for the Niobian villages. Lanceford sighed a mingled breath of relief and unpleasant anticipation. As he stepped out into the clearing, the sith darted from cover, heading like a winged bullet for Lanceford's neck. But the man was not taken by surprise. Pivoting quickly, he caught the iridescent blur of the bloodsucker's wings. He swung his arm in a mighty slap. The high-pitched buzz and Lanceford's gloved hand met simultaneously at his right ear. The buzz stopped abruptly. Lanceford shook his head and the sith fell to the ground, satisfactorily swatted. Lanceford grinned -- score one for the human race. He was still grinning as he pushed aside the fiber screen closing the low doorway of the hunthouse and crawled inside. It took a moment for his eyes to become accustomed to the gloom within, but his nose told him even before his eyes that the house was occupied. The natives, he thought wryly, must be born with no sense of smell, otherwise they'd perish from sheer propinquity. One could never honestly say that familiarity with the odor of a Niobian bred contempt -- nausea was the right word. The interior was typical, a dark rectangle of windowless limestone walls enclosing a packed-dirt floor and lined with a single deck of wooden sleeping platforms. Steeply angled rafters of peeled logs intersected at a knife-sharp ridge pierced with a circular smokehole above the firepit in the center of the room. Transverse rows of smaller poles lashed to the rafters supported the thick broadleaf thatch that furnished protection from the rain and sanctuary for uncounted thousands of insects. A fire flickered ruddily in the pit, hissing as occasional drops of rain fell into its heart from the smokehole, giving forth a dim light together with clouds of smoke and steam that rose upward through the tangled mass of reaches of the rafters. Some of the smoke found its way through the smokehole, but most of it hung in an acrid undulating layer some six feet above the floor. The glow outlined the squatting figures of a dozen or so natives clustered around the pit, watching the slowly rotating carcass of a small deerlike rodent called a sorat, which was broiling on a spit above the flames. Kron was already in the ring, talking earnestly to one of the hunters -- a fellow-tribesman, judging from the tattoo on his chest. To a Niobian, the scene was ordinary, but to Lanceford it could have been lifted bodily from the inferno. He had seen it before, but the effect lost nothing by repetition. There was a distinctly hellish quality to it -- to the reds and blacks of the flickering fire and the shadows. He wouldn't have been particularly surprised if Satan himself appeared in the center of the firepit complete with horns, hoofs and tail. A hunthouse, despite its innocuousness, looked like the southeast comer of Hades.  the hunters turned to look at him curiously and, after a single again. Niobians were almost painfully polite. Although Earthmen were still enough of a curiosity to draw attention, one searching look was all their customs allowed. Thereafter, they minded their own business. In some ways, Lanceford reflected, native customs had undeniable merit. Presently Kron rose from his place beside the fire and pointed out two empty sleeping platforms where they would spend the night. Lanceford chose one and sank wearily to its resilient surface. Despite its crude construction, a Niobian sleeping platform was comfortable. He removed his pack, pulled off his mud-encrusted boots and lay back with a grunt of relaxation. After a day like this, it was good to get off his feet. Weariness flowed over him. He awoke to the gentle pressure of Kron's hand squeezing his own. "The food is cooked," the Niobian said, "and you are welcomed to share it." Lanceford nodded, his stomach crawling with unpleasant anticipation. A native meal was something he would prefer to avoid. His digestive system could handle the unsavory mess, but his taste buds shrank from the forthcoming assault. What the natives classed as a delicate and elusive flavor was sheer torture to an Earthman. Possibly there was some connection between their inefficient olfactory apparatus and their odd ideas of flavor, but whatever the physical explanation might be, it didn't affect the fact that eating native food was an ordeal. Yet he couldn't refuse. That would be discourteous and offensive, and one simply didn't offend the nathat. Courtesy was a watchword on Niobe. He took a place by the fire, watching with concealed distaste as one of the hunters reached into the boiling vat beside the firepit with a pair of wooden tongs and drew forth the native conception of a hors d'oeuvre. They called it vorkum -- a boiled sorat paunch stuffed with a number of odorous ingredients. It looked almost as bad as it smelled. The hunter laid the paunch on a wooden trencher, scraped the greenish scum from its surface and sliced it open. The odor poured out, a gagging essence of decaying vegetables, rotten eggs and overripe cheese. Lanceford's eyes watered, his stomach tautened convulsively, but the Niobians eyed the reeking semi-solid eagerly. No meal on Niobe was considered worthy of the name unless a generous helping of vorkum started it off. ruin the most rugged human appetite, but when it was the forerunner of a main dish of highly spiced barbecue, vorkum assumed the general properties of an emetic. Lanceford grimly controlled the nausea and tactfully declined the greasy handful which Kron offered. The Niobian never seemed to learn. At every meal they had eaten during their past month of travel on Niobe, Kron had persistently offered him samples of the mess. With equal persistence, he had refused. After all, there were limits. But polite convention required that he eat something, so he took a small portion of the barbecued meat and dutifully finished it. The hunters eyed him curiously, apparently wondering how an entity who could assimilate relatively untasty sorat should refuse the far greater delicacy of vorkum. But it was a known fact that the ways of Earthmen were strange and unaccountable. The hunters didn't protest when he retired to his sleeping platform and the more acceptable concentrates from his pack. His hunger satisfied, he lay back on the resilient vines and fell into a sleep of exhaustion. It had been a hard day. Lanceford's dreams were unpleasant. Nightmare was the usual penalty of sitting in on a Niobian meal and this one was worse than usual. Huge siths, reeking of vorkum, pursued him as he ran naked and defenseless across a swampy landscape that stretched interminably ahead. The clinging mud reduced his speed to a painful crawl as he frantically beat off the attacks of the bloodsuckers. The climax was horror. One of the siths slipped through his frantically beating hands and bit him on the face. The shocking pain of the bite wakened him, a cry of terror and anguish still on his lips. He looked around wildly. He was still in the hunthouse. It was just a dream. He chuckled shakily. These nightmares sometimes were too real for comfort. He was drenched with sweat, which was not unusual, but there was a dull ache in his head and the hot tense pain that encompassed the right side of his face had not been there when he had fallen asleep. He touched his face with a tentative finger, exploring the hot puffiness and the enormously swollen ear with a gentle touch. It was where he had struck the sith, but surely he couldn't have hit that hard. He gasped, a soft breath of dismay, as realization dawned. He had smashed the sith hard enough to squeeze some of the insect's corrosive body juices through his face net -- and they had touched his skin! That wouldn't normally have been bad, but the sith bite he had suffered a week ago had sensitized him. He was developing an anaphylactic reaction -- a severe one, judging from the swelling. That was the trouble with exploration; one occasionally forgot that a world was alien. Occasionally danger tended to recede into a background of familiarity -- he had smashed the sith before it had bitten him, so therefore it couldn't hurt him. He grimaced painfully, the movement bringing another twinge to his swollen face. He should have known better. He swore mildly as he opened his Aid Kit and extracted a sterile hypo. The super-antihistamine developed by the Bureau was an unpredictable sort of thing. Sometimes it worked and sometimes it didn't. He removed the screw cap that sealed the needle and injected the contents of the syringe into his arm. He hoped that this was one of the times the drug worked. If it wasn't, he reflected grimly, he wouldn't be long for this world. He sighed and lay back. There wasn't anything more to do now. All he could do was wait and see if the anti-allergin worked. HP HE Bureau of Extraterrestrial Exploration had discovered Niobe barely three years ago, yet already the planet was famous not only for its peculiar climate, but also for the number of men who had died upon its watery surface. Knowledge of this planet was bought with life, grim payment to decrease the lag between discovery and the day men could live and work on Niobe without having to hide beneath domes or behind protection suits. Lanceford never questioned the necessity or the inevitable price that must be he knew that Niobe was crash priority -- a world that had to be understood in minimum time. For Niobe was a made to order herbarium for a swampland plant called viscaya. The plant was originally native to Algon IV, but had been spread to practically every suitable growth center in the Galaxy. It was the source of a complex of alkaloids known as gerontin, and gerontin had the property of tripling or quadrupling the normal life span of mammals. It was obvious that viscayaculture should have a tremendous distribution throughout the Confederation worlds. But unfortunately the right conditions existed in very few places in the explored galaxy. Despite the fact that most life is based on carbon, oxygen and water, there is still very little free water in the Galaxy. Most planets of the Confederation are semi-arid, with the outstanding exceptions of Terra and Lyrane. But these two worlds were the seats of human and humanoid power for so long that all of their swampland had been drained and reclaimed centuries ago. And it was doubly unfortunate that gerontin so far defied synthesis. According to some eminent chemists, the alkaloid would probably continue to do so until some facet of the Confederation reached sidering that Terra and Lyrane, the two highest cultures, were level steps took several thousands of years to make, a policy of waiting for synthesis was not worth considering. The result was that nobody was happy until Niobe was distin was astronomical and most of the Confederation's supply of the drug was strictly rationed to those whom the government thought most valuable to the Confederation as a whole. Of course, the Confederation officialdom was included, which caused considerable grumbling. In the nick of time, Niobe appeared upon the scene, and Niobe had environment in abundance! The wheels of the Confederagiven a blank check and spurred on by a government which, in turn, was being spurred on by the people who composed it. The exploration of Niobe proceeded at all possible speed. With so many considerations weighed against them, what did a few lives matof humanoids in the Confederation, their sacrifice was worthwhile even if only a few days or hours were saved between discovery and exploitation. - violent pain shot through his head. The anti-allergin apparently wasn't going to work, for it should have had some effect by now. He shrugged mentally -- it was the chance one took in this business. But he couldn't say that he hadn't been warned. Even old Sims had told him, called him a unit in the scheme -- an error, it looked like now. Seemed rather silly -- a Class that were old during the Dark Ages before the Atomic Revolution, sending foot parties to explore a world in the chance that they might discover something that the search mechs missed -- anything that would shorten the lag time. It was incomprehensible, would do a thing like this without reason. And whatever it was, he wasn't going to worry about it In fact, there wasn't much time left to worry. The reaction was observably and painfully worse. It was important that the news of his death and the specimens he had collected get back to Base Alpha. They might have value in this complex game Alvord Sims was playing with men, machines and Niobe. But Base Alpha was a good hundred miles away and, in his present condition, he couldn't walk a hundred feet. For a moment, he considered setting up the powerful little transmitter he carried in his pack, but his first abortive motion convinced him it was useless. The blinding agony that swept through him at the slightest movement left no doubt that he would never finish the business of setting up the antenna, let alone send a message. It was a crime that handietalkies couldn't be used here on Niobe, but their range, limited at best, was practically nonexistent on a planet that literally seemed to be one entire "dead spot." A fixed-frequency job broadcasting on a directional beam was about the only thing that could cover distance, and that required a little technical know-how to set up the antenna and focus it on Base Alpha. There would be no help from Kron. Despite his intelligence, the native could no more assemble a directional antenna than spread pink wings and fly. There was only one thing to do -- get a note off to Sims, if he could still write, and ask Kron to deliver the note and his pack to the Base. He fumbled with his jacket, and with some pain produced a stylus and a pad. But it was difficult to write. Painful, too. Better get Kron over here while he could still talk and tell him what he wanted. The stylus slipped from numb fingers as Lanceford called hoarsely, "Kron! Come here! I need you!" sionately at the swollen features of the Earthman. He had seen the kef effect before, among the young of his people who were incautious or inexperienced, but he had never seen it among the aliens. Surprisingly, the effects were the same -- the livid swellings, the gasping breath, the pain. Strange how these foreigners reacted like his own people. He scratched his head and pulled thoughtfully at one of his short ears. It was his duty to help Lanceford, but how could he? The Earthman had denied his help for weeks, and Niobians simply didn't disregard another's wishes. Kron scowled, the action lending a ferocious cast to his doglike face. Tolerance was a custom hallowed by ages of practice. It went to extremes -- even with life at stake, a person's wishes and beliefs must be respected. Kron buried his long-snouted head in his hands, a gesture that held in it all the frustration which filled him. The human was apparently resolved to die. He had told Kron his last wishes, which didn't include a request for help, but merely to get his pack back to the others in their glass dome. It was astonishing that such an obviously intelligent species should have so little flexibility. They didn't understand the first principles of adaptation. Always and forever, they held to their own ways, trying with insensate stubbornness to mold nature to their will -- and when nature overcome their artificial defenses, they died, stubborn, unregenerate, inflexible to the end. They were odd, these humans -- odd and a little frightening. Lanceford breathed wheezily. The swelling had invaded the inner tissues of his throat and was beginning to compress his windpipe. It was uncomfortable, like inhaling liquid fire, and then there was the constant desire to cough and the physical inability to do so. "Dirty luck," he whispered. "Only a week more and I'd have had it made -- the longest trek a man's made on this benighted planet." Kron nodded, but then belatedly realized that the human was muttering to himself. He listened. There might be something important in these dying murmurings, something that might explain their reasons for being here and their strange driving haste that cared nothing for life. "It's hard to die so far from one's people, but I guess that can't be helped. Old Sims gave me the score. Like he said, a man doesn't have much choice of where he "You don't want to die!" Kron exploded. "Of course not," Lanceford said with weak surprise. He hadn't dreamed that Kron was nearby. This might well destroy the Imperturbable Earthman myth that "Not even if it is in accord with your customs and rituals?" "What customs?" "Your clothing, your eating habits, your ointments -- are these not part of your living plan?" Despite the pain that tore at his throat, Lanceford managed a chuckle. This was ridiculous. "Hell, no! Our only design for living is to stay alive, particularly on jobs like this one. We don't wear these suits and repellent because we like to. We do it to stay alive. If we could, we'd go around nearly as naked as you do." "Do you mind if I help you?" Kron asked diffidently. "I think I can cure you." He leaned forward anxiously to get the man's reply. "I'd take a helping hand from the devil himself, if it would do any good." hummed softly under his breath, the Niobian equivalent of laughter. "And all the time we thought -- " he began, and then broke off abruptly. Already too much time was wasted without losing any more in meditating upon the ironies of life. He turned toward the firepit, searched for a moment among the stones, nodded with satisfaction and returned to where Lanceford lay. The hunthouse was deserted save for himself and the Earthman. With characteristic Niobian delicacy, the hunters had left, preferring to endure the night rain than be present when the alien died. Kron was thankful that they were gone, for what he was about to do would shock their conservative souls. scious of Kron prying his swollen jaws apart and forcing something wet and slippery down his throat. He swallowed, the act a tearing pain to the edematous membranes of his gullet, but the stuff slid down, leaving a trail of fire in its wake. The act triggered another wave of pain that left him weak and gasping. He couldn't take much more of this. It wouldn't be long now before the swelling invaded his lungs to such a degree that he would strangle. It wasn't a pleasant way to die. And then, quite suddenly, the pain eased. A creeping numbness spread like a warm black blanket over his outraged nervous system. The stuff Kron had given him apparently had some anesthetic properties. He felt dimly grateful, even though the primitive native nostrum would probably do no good other than to ease the pain. The blackness went just far enough to paralyze the superficial areas of his nervous system. It stopped the pain and left him unable to move, but the deeper pathways of thought and reason remained untouched. He was conscious, although no external sensation intruded on his thoughts. He couldn't see Kron -- the muscles that moved his eyes were as paralyzed as the other muscles of his body and the native was outside his field of vision -- but somehow he knew exactly what the Niobian was doing. He was washing mucus from his hands in a bowl of water standing beside the fire pit and he was wondering wryly whether torced feeding was on the list of human tabus! Lanceford's mind froze, locked in a peculiar contact that was more than awareness. The sensation was indescribable. It was like looking through an open door into the living room of a stranger's house. He was aware of the incredible complexity and richness of Kron's thoughts, of oddly sardonic laughter, of pity and regret that such a little thing as understanding should cause death and suffering through its lack, of bewildered admiration for the grim persistence of the alien Earthmen, mixed with a wondering curiosity about what kept them here -- what the true reasons were for their death-defying persistence and stubbornness -- of an ironic native paraphrase for the Ter ran saying, "Every man to his own taste," and a profound speculation upon what fruits might occur from true understanding between his own race and the aliens. It was a strangely jumbled kaleidoscopic flash that burned across the explorer's isolated mind, a flash that passed almost as soon as it had come, as though an invisible door had closed upon it. But one thing in that briefly shocking contact stood out with great clarity. The Niobians were a true contact, a true understanding, for the message was there, plain in Kron's mind that he was thinking not only for himself but for a consensus of his people, a decision arrived at as a result of discussion and thought -- a decision of which every Niobian was aware and with which most Niobians agreed. HT HE magnitude of that thought and its implications staggered Lanceford's imagination. After two years of exploration and contact with the dominant knew literally nothing about the sort of people with whom they were dealing. This instantaneous, neural contact proved that Equated against the information dished out in Basic Training, it merely emphasized the fact that Anthropological Intelligence had a lot to account for -- the job they'd done so far could have been performed by low-grade morons. In wishing to avoid the possibility of giving offense, in hiding behind a wall of courtesy and convention, there had been no contact worthy of the name. Yet here was the possibility of a rapport that could be closer than any which existed between any races in the Galaxy. Lanceford groaned with silent frustration. To learn this when he was dying was the bitterest of ironies. In any other circumstances, the flash of insight could be parlayed into a key which might unlock the entire problem of Niobian relationships. Bitterly he fought against the curtain of unconsciousness that closed down on him, trying by sheer will to stay awake, to make some move that could be interpreted, to leave some clue to what he had learned. It was useless. The darkness closed in, inexorable and irresistible. opened his eyes, surprised that he was still alive. The pain was gone from his face and the swelling had subsided. He grinned with relief -- his luck had held out. And then the relief vanished in a wave of elation. He held the key. He knew the basics for mutual understanding. And he would be alive to deliver them to the specialists who could make them operate. He chuckled. Whatever the treatment, whatever it was, it didn't matter. The important thing was that he was going to live. He wondered whether that flash of insight just before unconsciousness had been real or a figment of delirium. It could have been either, but Lanceford clung to the belief that the contact was genuine. There was far too much revealed in that sudden flash that was entirely alien to his normal patterns of thought. He wondered what had triggered that burst of awareness. had given him, the poison of the sith and the histamines floating around in his system -- it could have been any one of a number of things, or maybe a complex of various factors that had interacted to make him super-receptive for an instant of time. It was something that would have to be reported and studied with the meticulous care which the ence that was out of the ordinary. A solution might possibly be found, or the whole thing might wind up as one of those dead ends that were so numerous in Exploration work. But that was out of his field and, in consequence, out of his hands. His specialty wasn't parapsychological research. Kron was standing beside his bed, long doglike face impassive, looking at him with pleased satisfaction. Behind him, a group of natives were clustered around the cooking fire. It was as if no time had passed since the allergy struck -- but Lanceford knew differently. Still, the lost time didn't matter. The bright joy that he was going to live transcended such unimportant things. "Looks like you won't have to bury me after all," Lanceford said happily. He stretched his arms over his head. He felt wonderful. His body was cool and comfortably free of the hot confinement of the protection suit. He did a slow horrified doubletake as he realized that he was lying on the sleeping platform practically naked -- a tempting hors d'oeuvre for the thousand and one species of Niobe's biting insects. "Where's my suit?" he half shouted. it, friend Lanceford. If you will notice, you are not bitten. Nor will you be." "Why not?" Kron didn't answer. It wasn't the proper time, and the euphoria that he and the Earthman were enjoying was too pleasant to shatter. Lanceford didn't press the matter. Apparently Kron knew what he was talking about. Lanceford had been watching one particularly vicious species of biting fly hover above his body. The insect would approach, ready to enjoy a mandible full of human epidermis, but, about six inches from his body, would slow down and come to a stop, hanging frustrated in midair. Finally the fly gave up and flew off into the darkness of the rafters. Lanceford hoped that one of the spiders would get it -- but he was convinced. Whatever happened to him while he was unconscious had made him as insect-repellent as the Niobians. The smell of cooking came from the firepit and, incredibly, it smelled good. Lanceford looked startledly at Kron. "I'm hungry." "An excellent sign," Kron replied. "You are nearly cured. Soon you will be able to finish this trek." "Incidentally," Lanceford said, "for the first time since I have been out on this showerbath world of yours, you're cooking something that smells fit to eat. I think I'd like to try it." Kron's eyebrows rose and he hummed softly under his breath. This was something entirely unexpected -- an added delight, like the flavor of komal in a sorat stew. He savored it slowly, enjoying its implications. "What is it?" Lanceford persisted. "A dish called akef," Kron said. The name was as good as any and certainly described the effect well enough. r T , HE last hundred miles had been a breeze. Lanceford stood at the edge of the clearing, looking across the planed off landscape to the shimmering hemispherical bulk of Base Alpha, glistening like a giant cabochon jewel under Niobe's dark sky. Without the protection suit to slow him down and hamper his movements, what would have been a week's trip had been shortened to four days. In a few minutes, he would be back among his own kind -- and he wasn't sure whether he was glad or sorry. Of course, there was a certain satisfaction in bringing back a first-class discovery -- perhaps the greatest in the short history of Niobian exploration -- but there was a stigma attached to the way it had been found. It wouldn't be easy to confess that it had practically been forced upon him, but it would have to be done. It would have been much nicer to have found the answer by using his head. There would have been some really deserved prestige in that. TT E sighed and turned to Kroa "Farewell, friend," he said soberly, "and thanks." "We are even," Kron replied. "You saved my life from a roka and I saved yours from the sith. The scales are balanced." Lanceford blinked. He had forgotten that incident where he had shot the big catlike animal shortly after the 'copter had dropped them for the start of their journey back to Base. Apparently it was after Kron -- or at least the native had thought so. Lanceford grinned ruefully. Score another point for blind luck. "But, Kron, it's not that easy. You have given me a secret of your people and I shall have to tell it to mine." "I expected that you would. Besides, it is no secret. Even our children know its composition and how to make it. We have never held it from you. You simply wouldn't accept it. But it is about time, friend Lanceford, that your race began learning something of Niobe if they wish to remain here -- and it is about time that we began learning something about you. I think that there will be some rather marked changes in the future. And in that regard, I leave you with the question of whether a civilization should be judged entirely upon its apparent technological achievements." "I -- " Lanceford began. "You have learned how we avoid the insects," Kron continued, maneuvering past the abortive interruption, "and perhaps someday you will know the full answer to my question. But in the meantime, you and your kind will be free to move through our world, to learn our ways, and to teach us yours. It should be a fair exchange." "Thanks to akef," Lanceford said fervently, "we should be able to do just that."-"-the drug enough to have overcome the mental block that prevented you from naming it before. The word I coined from your own language of science is no longer necessary." "I suppose not, but it's pleasanter to think of it that way." "You Earthmen! Sometimes I wonder how you ever managed to achieve a civilization with your strange attitudes toward unpleasant facts." Kron smiled broadly, relishing the memory of his deception and Lanceford's shocked awakening to the truth. "I hope," he continued, "that you have forgiven my little deceit and the destruction of your protective clothing." "Of course. How could I do otherwise? It's so nice to be rid of that sweatbox that I'd forgive anything." Lanceford frowned. "But there's one thing that puzzles me. How did you disguise the stuff?" "I didn't," Kron replied cryptically. "You did." He turned away and, with characteristic Niobian abruptness, walked off into the jungle. His job was done and natives were never ones to dally with leavetaking, although their greetings were invariably ceremonious. Lanceford watched until the native was out of sight and then walked slowly across the clearing toward the dome. He had learned a lot these past few days, enough to make him realize that his basic training had been so inadequate as to be almost criminal. It was lacking in many of the essentials for survival and, moreover, was slanted entirely wrong from a psychological point of view. Sure, it was good enough to enable a man to get along, but it seemed to be particularly designed to deny the fact that the natives obviously possessed a first-rate culture of their own. It didn't say so directly, but the implications were there. And that was wrong. The natives possessed a civilization that was probably quite as high as the one Terra possessed. It was simply oriented differently. One thing was certain -- the Confederation wasn't going to expropriate or exploit this planet without the natives' consent. It would be suicide if they tried. He grinned. Actually there would be no reason for such action. It was always easier to deal with advanced races than to try to conquer or educate primitive ones. Kron had the right idea -- understanding, exchange, appreciation -- Confederation culture for Niobian. It would make a good and productive synthesis. Still grinning, Lanceford opened the airlock and stepped inside, ignoring the pop-eyed guard who eyed his shorts and sandals with ders and set it carefully on the an expression of incredulous disfloor. belief. "Glad to see that you made it, Lanceford," Sims said. "But what's looked up from his desk and You stink like a native." smiled. The smile became a nose"All the baths in the world wrinkling grimace as Lanceford won't help, sir," Lanceford said swung the pack from his shoulwoodenly. He was tired of the stares and the sniffs he had encountered since he had entered the base. In his present condition, a fellowhuman smelled as bad to him as he did to them, but he didn't complain about it and he saw no reason why they should. Humanity should apply more courtesy and consideration to members of their own species. "It's inside me," he explained. "My metabolism's changed. And incidentally, sir, you don't smell so sweet yourself." Sims sputtered for a moment and then shrugged. "Perhaps not," he admitted. "One can't help sweating in this climate even with air-conditioning." "It's the change inside me," Lanceford said. "I suppose it'll wear off in time, once I've been on a normal diet. But I didn't think that was too important in view of the information I have. I've learned something vital, something that you should know at once. That's why I'm here." "That's decent of you," Sims replied, "but an interoffice memo would have served just as well as a personal visit. My stomach isn't as good as it once was. Ulcers, you know." "The executive's disease," Lanceford commented. Sims nodded. "Well, Arthur, what did you find that was so important?" "That we've been fools." Sims sighed. "That's nothing new. We've been fools since the day we left Earth to try and conquer the stars." 'That's not what I mean, sir. I mean that we've been going at this Niobe business the wrong way. What we need is to understand the natives, instead of trying to understand the planet." "Out of the mouth's of babes and probationers -- " Sims said with gentle irony. "It pays off," Lanceford replied doggedly. "Take my case. I've found out why the natives are insect-proof!" "That's a new wrinkle. Can you prove it?" "Certainly. I came the last hundred miles in shorts." "What happened to your suit?" "Kron destroyed it accidentally." "Accidentally -- hah!" Sims snorted. "Niobians never do things accidentally." at the director. The observation carried a wealth of implications that his sharpened senses were quick to grasp. 'Then you know the natives aren't simple savages, the way we were taught in Basic Training?" "Of course! They're a non-technical Class V at the very least -- maybe higher. Somehow they've never oriented their civilization along mechanical lines, or maybe they tried it once and found it wanting. But no one in the upper echelons has ever thought they were stupid or uncivilized." "Then why -- " "Later," Sims said. "You're entitled to an explanation, but right now I'd appreciate it if you'd finish your statement. What makes the natives insect-proof?" "Vorkum." "That gunk?" "That's the repellent." "In more ways than one," Sims said. "It's not so bad after you get used to it. It just smells awful at first." "That's an understatement, if I ever heard one." lyze it and find the active principle," Lanceford said hopefully. "If they do, I'll bet it is distilled quintessence of skunk," Sims replied gloomily. "I'll be friends tried that trick ages ago and gave it up for a bad job. They're pretty fair biochemists as well as being philosophers." "Could be," Lanceford said thoughtfully. "I never thought of that." "You'd better start thinking all the time. These lads are smart. Why do you think we have this complicated rigmarole about native relations and respect? Man, we're running scared. We don't want to lose this planet, and anything less than the kid-glove treatment would be sheer suicide until we learn how far we can go. These natives have an organization that'd knock your eye out. I didn't believe it myself until I got the proof: As you learn more about it, you'll understand what I mean. We're dealing with an ecological unit on this planet!" "But I thought -- " "That you were here to explore a primitive world?" "Wasn't that what I was trained for?" "No. We can do that sort of thing with a couple of geodetic cruisers. We don't need men trekking through the jungles to assay a world's physical resources. That business went out of date during the Dark Ages. There's a better reason than that for these treks." "Like what?" "You asked the question. Now answer it," Sims said. "You have enough data." Lanceford thought for a moment. "I can see one reason," he said slowly. "Yes?" "The trek could be a test. It could be used to determine whether or not the probationer was a survival type -- a sort of final examination before he's turned loose in a responsible job  part of the speedup -- a pretty brutal part, but one that can't be helped if we want to get this planet in line quickly enough to stop the riot that's brewing in the Confederation. It's as much for Niobe's good as ours, because the Confederation wants that gerontin like an alcoholic wants another drink -- and they're not going to wait for normal exploration and development. That's why the treks. It's a tough course. Failure can and often does mean death. Usually we can pull a misfit out in time, but not always. If you live through the trek and we don't have to pull you out, though, you've proved yourself a survival type -- and you're over the first hurdle. "Then we check with your guide and anyone you happen to meet en route. The natives are very cooperative about such things. If you pass their evaluation, you're ready to join the club. It's been forming ever since we landed here two years ago, but it's still pretty exclusive. It's the nuthe one that'll get things rolling with the gerontin plantations. We'll know about you in a few more minutes after the Cyb Unit gets through processing your data." Sims grinned at the thunderstruck youngster. Lanceford nodded glumly. 'Til probably fail. I sure didn't use my head. I never caught the significance of the trek, I failed to deduce the reason for the insectrepellent qualities of the natives, and I missed the implications of their culture until I had almost reached Base. Those things are obvious. Any analytical brain would have figured them out." "They're only obvious when you know what you're looking for," Sims said gently. "Personally, I think you did an excellent job, considering the handicaps you have faced. And the discovery of the vorkum was masterly." Lanceford blushed. "I hate to admit it, but Kron literally shoved the stuff down my throat." "I didn't mean the method by which you learned that vorkum was the stuff we've been searching for," Sims said. "I meant the results you obtained. Results are what count in this business. Call it luck if you wish, but there is more to it than that. Some people are just naturally lucky and those are the sort we need here. They're survival types. A lot is going to depend on having those so-called lucky people in the right places when we settle Niobe's status in the Confederation." He paused as the message tube beside his desk burped a faint hiss of compressed air and a carrier dropped out into the receiving basket. "Somehow I think that this is your membership card to the club, he said. He read it, smiled, and passed the sheet to Lanceford. "And now, Arthur, before I appoint you as a Niobe Staff member, I'd like to know one thing." "What is that, sir?" "Just why in the name of hell did you bring that pack in here with you? I've just realized where that smell is coming from!" "I didn't dare leave it anywhere," Lanceford said. "Someone might have thrown it down a disposal chute." "I wouldn't blame them. That's vorkum you have in there, isn't it?" Lanceford nodded. "Yes, sir. I didn't want to lose it." 'Why not? We can always get more from the natives if we need it." "I know that, sir. We can, but this is all I'll get for the next six months, and if I ration myself carefully, it might last that long. You see, sir, it's mildly habitforming -- like cigarettes -- and one gets accustomed to it. And besides, you really don't know what flavor is until you've tried vorkum on chocolate." monthly at New York, N. Y. for Oct. #, #. #. The names and addresses of the publisher, editor, managing editor, and business managers are: Robert M. Guinn, #I Hudson Street (#), New York City; Editor, Horace L. Gold, #I Hudson Street (#) New York City; Managing Editor, None; Business Editor, None. #. The, owner is: (Tf owned by a corporation, its name and address must be stated and also immediately thereunder the names and addresses of stockholders owning or holding I percent or more of total amount of stock. If not owned by a corporation, the names and addresses of the individual owners must be given. If owned by a partnership or other unincorporated firm, its name and address, as well as that of each individual member, must be given.) Galaxy Publishing Corp., #I Hudson Street (#), New York City; Robert M. Guinn (Sole Stockholder), #I Hudson Street (#), New York City. #. The known bondholders, mortgagees, and other security holders owning or holding I percent or more of total amount of bonds, mortgages, or other securities are: (If there are none, so state.) None. #. Paragraphs # and # include, in cases where the stockholder or security holder appears upon the books of the company as trustee or in any other fiduciary relation, the name of the person or corporation for whom such trustee is acting; also the statements in the two paragraphs show the affiant's full knowledge and belief as to the circumstances and conditions under which stockholders who do not appear upon the books of the company as trustees, hold stock and securities in a capacity other than that of a bona fide owner. #. The average number of copies of each issue of this publication sold or distributed, through the mails or otherwise, to paid subscribers during the # months preceding the date shown above was: (This information is required from daily, weekly, semiweekly, and triweekly newspapers only.) Sworn to and subscribed before me this #th day of September, #. Notary Public, State of New York No. # Qualified in Kings County Term Expires March #, # # Star Shelf Vance, t) allant ine Books, N. Y.,  # scure opening, Vance settles down to a frighteningly logical depiction of a civilization based on immortality as the supreme reward for a life of achievement. Unfortunately, immortality is for the few because cataclysmic wars have reduced the world to barbarism except for the smallish community of Clarges, and food supply and population are kept in strict balance. For each new Amaranth, # ordinary mortals are visited by the Assassins. Since war and violence have been outlawed, the only areas of strife are in space flight and the struggle for immortality. Gavin Waylock is the angry protagonist, unjustly accused of deliberate murder and therefore deprived of his immortality. For seven years, he has hidden until, being declared legally dead, he is free to strive again for eternal life. The sick, inbred society of Vance's imagination comes fully alive, even though his characters remain mere symbols. Holly Compton. Oxford University Press, N. Y ., # literally burst into the awareness of the world, the general reaction was one of amazement that such an immense undertaking could have been achieved with such secrecy. More accustomed to effective security, we know that other wonders -- and horrors -- are under equally tight wraps today. Dr. Compton's book, never too late to be welcome, treats with the now familiar names -- Fermi, Oppenheimer, Urey, Conant, Lawrence, etc., and their often frustrated approach to the conquest of the atom. Though Dr. Compton's treatment keeps tending toward the textbookish, the drama and tension of those historic days come through undiluted. Sam Moskowitz. Atlanta Science Fiction Organization Press, Ga., # Quest, primarily a personal account of the individuals involved in the search for atomic power, is underplayed, being overwhelmed by the enormity of the subject. In contrast, Moskowitz's book, pretentious title and all, is an account of the petty feuds of a handful of S-F fans in the dark days of the '#s; depressing events during Depression days. The articulate handful monopolized the magazine letter columns and carried on their pigmy warfare to the despair of actual readers. Fortunately, most of these petulant warriors have since grown up -- but their historian is still leading their ghostly legions in battles that are more real than today to him. The miracle is that S-F survived even the love of its most rabid fans. Direct from Decatur, Ga. McGraw-Hill Book Co., Inc., # been devoted to the question "From Whence?" as to the more immediate "Whither?" Senet is a most beguiling Whencer. His book takes on the intensity of a detective yarn as he ranges over the entire planet, following the finds of eminent paleontologists tracing the origins of Man further and further into antiquity. Far from adhering to this narrow field of investigation, however, Senet takes the entire scope of terrestrial life, marine and land, under scrutiny. His chapter      shelf on the fabulous coelecanth and the assault on the continents by the sea creatures is the tautest kind of narration. Kurt Deckert. Charles Scribner's Sons, N. Y., # monsters, our planet has more than its share in the depths of the seven seas. The pages of this startling tome are a-crawl with illustrations of creatures that any S-F artist would be tickled to own. The authors, zoologists at the University of Berlin, have compiled an unusual book devoted to the benthal or abyssal bottom dweller and the archibenthal or continental slope inhabitant, as well as the bathypelagic swimmers. By sinking to such depths, these scientists lift science enormously. Kramer. The Falcon's Wing Press, Colo., # had ever heard of Sumer or Sumerians. That they are now known to have been unique in many respects is due to the fastidious labors of specialized archeologists known as Sumerologists. Dr. Kramer takes a humorous view of his calling, referring to himself as a pinpoint historian, concerned with the history of the tiny triangle formed by the Tigris and Euphrates Rivers only up to the time of Alexander the Great. The Sumerians had evolved a high civilization as early as # b.Ct with many historical firsts. They organized the first schools, literary debates, library catalogues; assembled the first Pharmacopoeia, "Farmer's Almanac" and bicameral congress and achieved the first recorded case of tax reduction. As you can see, a truly remarkable people. tle, Brown and Co., Boston, # Author of this year's monumental The Moon with Patrick Moore as well as a new work on telescopes to be reviewed next month, Wilkins has here a study of the Solar System on a juvenile plane. After theoretical construction of a rocket in orbit. Dr. Wilkins sets the reader off on a journey round the System. He has interjected accidents and problems to add spice to the story. Possibly he has strained too hard in the interest of interest, but I suspect that youngsters will disagree. Isabel Barclay. Doubleday  Co., Inc., # exploration from # b.c. to today. It has taken # years for Man to know his Earth. From the time of Hannu the Egyptian, the earliest known explorer who discovered the land of Punt, to the present, mankind has been driven to explore the unknown. All the great' explorers are in this book, from the Phoenicians to the Portuguese; Alexander the Great, Marco Polo, Amundsen, Peary. Their stories are excellent examples of Man's restlessness but, as Miss Barclay says, "Where men once asked, What lies beyond the Great Green Sea?' today they ask, 'How soon shall we get to Mars?'" This book will have your teenager packing up to leave home. Beau. Harper  Brothers, N. Y., # nym of the wife of a government official. According to her, she has contacted certain beings beyond the veil, one of whom she calls Trust and who gives her Godly advice. This book is an account of her psychic experiences, but there is no documentation, so we must accept "Mrs. LeBeau's" story on Trust T. Wilkins. The Citadel Press, N. Y., # where in this column indulges in an extraterrestrial flight of fancy, his almostnamesake, H. T. Wilkins, has his feet in the clouds right here on solid ground. He postulates a race of AtlanteanBrazilians who have left artifacts dating from # B.C. If this be so, and Mr. Wilkins smokescreens the reader with masses of innuendo, then somehow we are missing out on one of the greatest stories of this century. Archeologists! Wherefore art yez? Dorothy Louise Dern. Pageant Press, Inc., N. Y., # ceived her training in the soap-opera field. She has taken an intrinsically dramatic subject, the creation of human life in the laboratory, and proceeded to treat it from the angle of Portia Facing Life. Unfortunately, unlike her laboratory piece of flesh, her story completely fails to come alive.     shelf I wheel one morning, Dr. Walter Alvarez detoured down to C Level promenade. A few men were standing, as usual, at the view window looking out at the enormous blue-green planet below. They were dressed alike in sheen-gray coveralls, a garment with detachable gauntlets and hood designed to make it convertible into a spacesuit. It was uncomfortable, but regulation: according to the books, a Survey and Propaganda Satellite might find itself under attack at any moment. Nothing so interesting had hapoff the seventh planet of a G-type star in Ophiuchus. They had been here for two years and a half, and most of them had not even touched ground yet. There it was, drifting by out there, blue-green, fat and juicy -- an oxygen planet, two-thirds land, mild climate, soil fairly bursting with minerals and organics. Alvarez felt his mouth watering when he looked at it. He had "wheel fever." They all did. He wanted to get down there, to natural gravity and natural ailments. The last month or so, there had been a feeling in the satellite that a breakthrough was coming. Always coming: it never arrived. eye for a what? The Earthmen thought they couldn't hurt a friendly alien if their lives depended on it -- their lives did depend on itl Lola went by and a couple of the men turned with automatic whistles. "Listen," said Olaf Olsen conspiratorially, with a hand on Alvarez's arm, "that reminds me, did you hear what happened at the big banquet in George's honor yesterday?" "No," said Alvarez, irritably withdrawing his arm. "I didn't go. Can't stand banquets. Why?" "Well, the way I got it, the commandant's wife was sitting right across from George -- " Alvarez's interest sharpened. "You mean the gorgon? What did he do?" "I'm telling you. See, it looked like he was watching her all through dinner. Then along comes the dessert -- lemon meringue. So old George -- " The shift bell rang. Alvarez started nervously and looked at his thumbwatch. The other men were drifting away. So was Olaf, laughing like a fool. "You'll die when you hear," he called back. "Boy, do I wish I'd been there myself! So long, Walt." Alvarez reluctantly went the other way. In B Corridor, somebody called out to him, "Hey, Walt! Hear about the banquet?" He shook his head. The other man, a baker named Pedro, grinned and waved, disappearing up the curve of the corridor. Alvarez opened the door of Xenology Section and went in. During his absence, somebody had put a new chart on the wall. It was ten feet high and there were little rectangles all over it, each connected by lines to other rectangles. When he first saw it, Alvarez thought it was a new table of organization for the Satellite Service and he winced; but on closer inspection, the chart was too complex, and besides, it had a peculiar disorganized appearance. Boxes had been white-rubbed out and other boxes drawn on top of them. Some parts were crowded illegibly together and others were spacious. The whole thing looked desperately confused and so did Elvis Womrath, who was on a wheeled ladder erasing the entire top righthand corner. "N panga," he said irritably. "That right?" "Yes," a voice piped unexpectedly. Alvarez looked around, saw nobody. The voice went on, "But he is R panga to his cousins and all their N pangas or bigger, except when -- " Alvarez leaned over and peered around the desk. There on the carpet was the owner of the voice, a pinkish-white spheroid with various appendages sprouting in all directions, like a floating mine: "George" the gorgon. "Oh, it's you," said Alvarez, producing his echo sounder and humidometer. "What's all this nonsense I hear -- " He began to prod the gorgon with the test equipment, making his regular morning examination. It was the only bright moment of his day; the infirmary could wait. "All right," Womrath interrupted, scrubbing furiously. "R panga to cousins -- wait a minute now." He turned with a scowl. "Alvarez, I'll be through in a minute. N panga or bigger, except when..." He sketched in half a dozen boxes, labeled them and began to draw connecting lines. "Now is that right?" he asked George. "Yes, only now it is wrong panga to mother's cousins. Draw again from father's cousins' N pangas to mother's cousins' O pangas or bigger... Yes, and now from father's uncles' R pangas to mother's uncles' pangas' cousins " He stared at the chart; he had drawn such a tangle of lines, he couldn't tell what box connected with which. "Oh, God," he said hopelessly. He climbed down off the ladder and slapped the stylus into Alvarez's palm. "You go nuts." He thumbed the intercom on the desk and said, "Chief, I'm going off now. Way off." "Did you get that chart straightened out?" the intercom demanded. "No, but-" "You're on extra duty as of now. Take a pill. Is Alvarez here?" "Yes," said Womrath resignedly. "Both of you come in, then. Leave George outside." "Doctor," the spheroid piped, "are you panga to me?" "Don't let's get into that," said Womrath, twitching, and took Alvarez by the sleeve. They found the chief of the Xenology Section, Edward H. Dominick, huddled bald and bearlike behind his desk. The cigar in his hand looked chewed. "Womrath," he said, "when can you give me that chart?" "I don't know. Never, maybe." When Dominick scowled at him irritably, he shrugged and lit a cigarette. Dominick swiveled his gaze at Alvarez. "Have you heard about what happened at the banquet in George's honor yesterday?" "No, I have not," said Alvarez. "Will you be so kind as to tell me, or else shut up about it?" Dominick rubbed his shaven skull, absorbing the insult. "It was during the dessert. George was sitting opposite Mrs. Carver, in that little jump seat. Just as she got her fork into the pie -- it was lemon meringue -- George rolled right up over the table and grabbed the plate away. Mrs. Carver screamed, pulled back -- thought she was being attacked, I suppose -- and the chair went out from under her. It -- was -- a -- mess." Alvarez ended the awed silence. "What did he do with the pie?" "Ate it," said Dominick glumly. "Had a perfectly good piece of his own that he didn't touch." He popped a lozenge into his mouth. Alvarez shook his head. "Not typical. His pattern is strictly submissive. I don't like it." "That's what I told Carver. But he was livid. Shaking. We all sat there until he escorted his wife to her room and came back. Then we had an interrogation. All we could get out of George was, 'I thought I was panga to her.'" in his chair, reaching automatically for a bunch of grapes from the bowl on the desk. He was a small, spare man and he felt defensive about it. "Now what is all this panga business?" he demanded. Womrath snorted and began to peel a banana. "Panga," said Dominick, "would appear to be some kind of complicated authority-submission relationship that exists among the gorgons." Alvarez sat up straighten "They never mentioned it to us because we never asked. Now it turns out to be crucial." Dominick sighed. "Fourteen months, just getting a three-man base down on the planet. Seven more to get the elders' permission to bring a gorgon here experimentally. All according to the book. We picked the biggest and brightest-looking one we could find. That was George. He seemed to be coming along great. And now this." "Well, Chief," said Womrath carefully, "nobody has any more admiration than I have for Mrs. Carver as a consumer -- she really puts it away -- but it seems to me the question is, is George damaged -- " Dominick was shaking his head. "I haven't told you the rest of it. This panga thing stopped Carver cold, but not for long. He beamed down to the planethead and had Rubinson ask the elders, 'Is George panga to the commandant's wife?'" Alvarez grinned mirthlessly and clicked his tongue. Dominick nodded. "Who knows what a question like that may have meant to them? They answered back, in effect, 'Certainly not,' and wanted to know the details. Carver told them." "And?" asked Alvarez. "They said George was a shocking criminal who should be appropriately punished. Not by them, you understand -- by us, because we're the offended parties. Moreover -- now this must make sense to their peculiar way of looking at things -- if we don't punish George to their satisfaction, they'll punish Rubinson and his whole crew." "How?" "By doing whatever it is we should have done to George -- which could be anything." Womrath pursed his lips to whistle, but no sound came out. He swallowed a mouthful of banana and tried again. Still nothing. "You get it?" said Dominick with suppressed emotion. They all looked through the open doorway at George, squatting patiently in the other room. "There's no trouble about 'punishment' -- we all know what it means; we've read the books. But how do you punish an alien like that? An eye for a what?"L ' straight," said Dominick, sorting through the papers in his hand. Womrath and Alvarez looked on from either side. George tried to peek, too, but his photoceptors were too short. They were all standing in the outer office, which had been stripped to the bare walls and floor. "One. We know a gorgon changes color according to his emotional state. When they're contented, they're a kind of rose pink. When they're unhappy, they turn blue." "He's been pink ever since we've had him on the Satellite," said Womrath, glancing down at the gorgon. "Except at the banquet," Dominick answered thoughtfully. "I remember he turned bluish just before... If we could find out what it was that set him off... Well, first things first." He held down another finger. "Two, we don't have any information at all about local systems of reward and punishment. They may cut each other into bits for spitting on the sidewalk, or they may just slap each other's -- um, wrists -- " He looked unhappily down at George, whose auricles and photoceptors were all out on stalks. " -- for arson, rape and mopery," Dominick finished. "We don't know. We'll have to play it by ear." "What does George say about it?" Alvarez asked. "Why don't you ask him?" "We thought of that," Womrath said glumly. "Asked him what the elders would do to him in a case like this, and he said they'd quabble his infarcts or something." "A dead end," Dominick added. "It would take us years..." He scrubbed his naked scalp with a palm. "Well, number three, we've got all the furniture out of here -- it's going to be damned crowded, with the whole staff working in my office, but never mind... Number four, there's his plate with the bread and water. And number five, that door has been fixed so it latches on the outside. Let's give it a dry run." He led the way to the door; the others followed, including George. "No, you stay in here," Wornrath told George, who stopped, blushing an agreeable pink. and dropped the improvised latch into its socket. He punched the door button, found it satisfactorily closed. Through the transparent upper pane, they could see George inquisitively watching. Dominick opened the door again. "Now, George, pay attention. This is a prison. You're being punished. We're going to keep you in here, with nothing to eat but what's there, until we think you're punished enough. Understand?" "Yes," George said doubtfully. "All right," said Dominick, and closed the door. They all stood watching for a while, and George stood watching them back, but nothing else happened. "Let's go into my office and wait," said Dominick, with a sigh. "Can't expect miracles all at once." They trooped down the corridor to the adjoining room and ate peanuts for a while. "He's a sociable creature," Womrath said hopefully. "He'll get lonesome after a while." "And hungry," Alvarez said. "He never turns down a meal." Half an hour later, when they looked in, George was thoughtfully chewing up the carpet. "No, no, no, no, George," said Dominick, bursting in on him. "You're not supposed to eat anything except what we give you. This is a prison." "Good carpet," said George, hurt. "I don't care if it is. You don't eat it, understand?" "Okay," said George cheerfully. His color was an honest rose pink. Four hours later, when Alvarez went off shift, George had settled down in a corner and pulled in all his appendages. He was asleep. If anything, he looked pinker than ever. When Alvarez came on shift again, there was no doubt about it. George was sitting in the middle of the room, photoceptors out and waving rhythmically; his color was a glowing pink, the pink of a rose pearl. Dominick kept him in there for another day, just to make sure; George seemed to lose a little weight on the austere diet, but glowed a steady pink. He liked it. II tried to keep up a good front, but he had the worst case of had got so that looking out at that fat, blue-green planet, swimming there so close, was more than he could bear. Kelly was a big man, an outdoorsman by instinct; he longed for natural air in his lungs and turf under his feet. To compensate, he strode faster, shouted louder, got redder of face and bulgier of eye, bristled more fiercely. To quiet an occasional trembling of his hands, he munched sedative pills. He had dreams of falling, with which he bored the ship's Mother Hubbard and the Church of Marx padre by turns. "Is that it?" he asked now, disapprovingly. He had never seen the gorgon before; Semantics, Medical and Xenology Sections had been keeping the alien pretty much to themselves. Dominick prodded the pinkish sphere with his toe. "Wake up, George." After a moment, the gorgon's skin became lumpy at half a dozen points. The lumps grew slowly into long, segmented stems. Some of these expanded at the tips into "feet" and "hands." Others flowered into the intricate patterns of auricles and photoceptors -- and one speech-organ, which looked like a small trumpet. "Hello," said George sunnily. "He can pull them back in any time?" Kelly asked, rubbing his chin. "Yes. Show him, George." The feathery stalks obligingly became blank-tipped, then rapidly shrank, segment by segment. In less than two seconds, George was a smooth sphere again. "Well, that makes for a little problem here," said Kelly. "You see what I mean? If you can't get a grip on him, how are you going to punish him like you say?" "We've tried everything we could think of," said Dominick. "We locked him up, kept him on short rations, didn't talk to him... He doesn't draw any pay, of course, so we can't fine him." "Or downgrade him on the promotion lists, either," said Womrath gloomily. "No. And it's a little late to use the Pavlov-Morganstem treatments we all had when we were children. We can't prevent a crime he's already committed. So our thought was, since you're the games instructor -- " "We thought," Womrath said diplomatically, "you might have noticed something that might be useful. You know, rough-housing and so on." Kelly thought this over. "Well, there's low blows," he said, "but I mean, hell -- " He gestured futilely at George, who had just decided to put his auricles out again. "What would you -- ?" "No, that's out of the question," Dominick said heavily. "Well, I'm sorry, Kelly. It was nice of you to help out." "Wait a minute," said Kelly. "I got something coming to me, maybe." He nibbled a thumbnail, staring down at the gorgon. "How would this be? I was thinking -- sometimes the boys in the pool, they get kind of frisky; they take to ducking each other. Under the water. Now what I was thinking, he breathes air, doesn't he? You know what I mean?" looked at each other. "It sounds possible," said Dominick. "Out of the question," Alvarez objected. "We don't know what his tolerance is. Suppose Kelly should damage him severely or even -- " "Oh," said Dominick. "Yes, you're right. We couldn't take a chance." "I've been a games instructor for seventy three years -- two rejuvenations -- " Kelly began, bristling. "It isn't that, Kelly," said Womrath hastily. "George isn't human, so how do we know how he'd react to a ducking?" "On the other hand," Dominick said, "gorgons do turn blue when they're not happy -- we have Rubinson's assurance for that. It seems to me George wouldn't be happy when smothering; that would be the whole point, wouldn't it? Dr. Alvarez would supervise closely, of course. Really, Alvarez, I don't see why not. Kelly, if you'll tell us what time would be most convenient for you -- " "Well," said Kelly, looking at his thumbwatch, "hell, the pool is empty now. It's ladies' day, but all the girls are down in Section Seven, hanging around Mrs. Carver. I hear she's still hysterical." Struck by a thought, Alvarez was bending over to speak to the gorgon. "George, you breathe by spiracles, is that correct? Those little tubes all over your skin?" "Yes," said George. "Well, do they work under water?" "No." Dominick and Kelly were listening with interest. "If we held you under water, would it hurt you?" George flickered uncertainly, from rose to pale magenta. "Don't know. Never tried." The three men leaned closer. "Well, George," said Alvarez, tensely, "would that be a punishment?" George flickered violently. "Yes. No. Maybe. Don't know." They straightened again, disappointed. Dominick sighed gustily. "He always gives us those mixedup answers. I don't know. Let's try it. What else can we do?" off with George, following Dominick and Dr. Alvarez, and preceding Womrath and an orderly named Josling who was wheeling one of the dispensary pulmotors. The up-curving corridors were deserted. Kelly lagged a little, adjusting his pace to George's waddling steps. After a moment, he was surprised to feel something small and soft grip his fingers. He looked down; George the gorgon had put one sevenfingered "hand" into his. The gorgon's flowerlike photoceptors were turned trustfully upward. Kelly was taken by surprise. No children were allowed on the Satellite, but Kelly had been the father of eight in a previous rejuvenation. The confiding touch stirred old memories. "You'll be all right," said Kelly gruffly. "You just come along with me. The pool, as he had predicted, was empty. Ripples reflected faint threads of light up and down along the walls. "The shallow end would be better," said Kelly. His voice was hollow and echoed back flatly. Pausing to peel off his coverall, he led George carefully down the steps into the pool. Half submerged, George floated. Kelly drew him gently out into deeper water. Dominick and the others arranged themselves along the brink in interested attitudes. Kelly cleared his throat. "The way it generally happens, one of the boys will grab ahold of another one, like this -- " He put his hands on the smooth floating globe, and hesitated. "Go ahead, Kelly," called Dominick. "Remember, you have a direct order to do this." "Sure," said Kelly. He turned to the gorgon. "Hold your breath now!" He pressed downward. The gorgon seemed lighter than he had expected, like an inflated ball; it was hard to force it under. Kelly pushed harder. George went under briefly and slipped out of Kelly's hands, bobbing to the surface. The gorgon's speaking trumpet cleared itself of water with a phonk and said, "Nice. Do again, Kelly." Kelly glanced over at Dominick, who said, "Yes. Again." Dr. Alvarez stroked his thin beard and said nothing. Kelly took a deep sympathetic breath and shoved the gorgon under. A few bubbles came to the surface. George's speaking trumpet broke water, but made no sound. Down below, Kelly could see his own pale hands gripping the gorgon's body; the water made them look bloodless; but not George -- he was a clear, unblemished pink. lence when Kelly brought him back up. "Listen," said Womrath, "I've got another idea. George, can you breathe through that speaking trumpet, too?" "Yes," said George cheerfully. Everybody brightened perceptibly. Josling polished his pulmotor with a rag. "Go ahead, Kelly," said Dominick. "And this time, you hold him under." George went down for the third time. The bubbles swirled upward. The gorgon's speaking trumpet swayed toward the surface, but Kelly leaned farther over, blocking it with his forearm. After a moment, all of George's appendages began to contract. Kelly craned his neck downward anxiously. Was a hint of blue beginning to show? "Keep him down," called Alvarez sharply. George was a blank sphere again. Then one or two of the limbs began to reappear, but they looked different somehow. "Now?" asked Kelly. "Give him a second more," said Dominick, leaning over precariously. "It seems to me -- " Kelly's back muscles were knotted with tension. He did not like the way George's new limbs seemed to be flattening out, trailing limpy. It was as if something had gone wrong in the works. "I'm bringing him up," he said hoarsely. To Kelly's horror, when he lifted his hands, George stayed where he was. Kelly made a grab for him, but the gorgon slipped out from under his fingers. The new limbs stiffened and sculled vigorously; George darted away, deep under the water. Leaning, open-mouthed, Dominick slipped and went into the pool with a majestic splash. He floundered and rose up, a moment later, streaming with water like a sea lion. Kelly, wading anxiously toward him, stopped when he saw that Dominick was safe. Both men looked down. Between them and around them swam George, darting and drifting by turns, as much at home in the pool as a speckled trout "Fins!" said Dominick, slackjawed. "And gills!" Dr. Walter Alvarez was a misanthrope. He did not like people; he liked diseases. Down there on Planet Seven, once the trade mission was established, he could confidently expect enough new and startling ailments to keep him happy for years. Up here, all he got were sprained ankles, psychosomatic colds, hives and indigestion. There was one cook's helper named Samuels who kept coming back every Wednesday with the same boil on the back of his neck. It got so that in spite of himself, Alvarez spent the whole week dreading Wednesday. When he saw Samuels' earnest face coming through the door, something seemed to wind itself a little tighter inside him. Some day, when Samuels opened his mouth to say, "Hey, Doc -- " Samuels always called him "Doc" -- the something inside him was going to break with a sound like a banjo string. What would happen then, Dr. Alvarez was unable to imagine. When the gorgon had first been brought up to the Satellite, there had been two or three delightful little fungus infections, then nothing. A great disappointment. Alvarez had isolated and cultured almost a hundred microorganisms found in smears he had taken from George, but they were all non-viable in human tissue. The viable bacteria, viruses, parasites that always turned up on a lifeinfested planet were evidently lurking in some organism other than the gorgons. They swam, at night, across the optical field of Dr. Alvarez's dreaming mind -- rod-shaped ones, lens-shaped ones, wriggly ones, leggy ones and ones with teeth. One morning, Dr. Alvarez awoke with a desperate resolve. It was a Tuesday. He went directly to the infirmary, relieved Nurse Trumble who was on duty, and, opening a locked cabinet, filled a hypodermic from an ampule of clear straw-colored fluid. The trade name of this substance was bets-off; it was a counterinhibitant which stunned the censor areas of the forebrain chiefly affected by the Pavlov-Morganstern treatments. (By an odd coincidence, the patentee was a Dr. Jekyll.) Alvarez injected two c.c.s of it directly into the median basilic vein and sat down to wait. petual bad humor began to lift. He felt a pleasant ebullience; the colors of things around him seemed brighter and clearer. "Ha!" said Alvarez. He got up and went to his little refrigerator, where, after some search, he found half a dozen of the cultures he had made of microorganisms taken from gorgon smears. They were quiescent, of course -- deep-frozen. Alvarez warmed them cautiously and added nutrients. All morning, while the usual succession of minor complaints paraded through the infirmary, the cultures grew and multiplied. Alvarez was jovial with his patients; he cracked a joke or two and handed out harmless pills all around. By noon, four of the cultures were flourishing. Alvarez carefully concentrated them into one and loaded another hypodermic with the resulting brew. To his liberated intelligence, the matter was clear: No organism, man or pig or gorgon, was altogether immune to the microbes it normally carried in its body. Upset the balance by injecting massive colonies of any one of them and you were going to have a sick gorgon -- i.e., Alvarez thought, a punished gorgon. The treatment might also kill the patient, but Alvarez lightheartedly dismissed this argument as a quibble. (Or quabble?) Armed with his hypo, he went forth looking for George. He found him in the small assembly room, together with Dominick, Womrath and a mechanic named Bob Ritner. They were all standing around a curious instrument, or object of art, built out of bar aluminum. "It's a rack," Ritner explained proudly. "I saw a picture of it once in a kids' book." The main feature of the "rack" was a long, narrow table with a windlass at one end. It looked like a crude device for stretching something. "We thought the time had come for stern measures," Dominick said, mopping his head. "In the olden days," Ritner put in, "they used these on prisoners who wouldn't talk." "I talk," George pleasantly offered. "It's another punishment, George," Dominick explained kindly. "Well, Alvarez, before we go ahead, I suppose you want to examine your patient." "Yes, just so, ha-ha!" said Alvarez. keenly at George, who swiveled his photoceptors interestedly around to stare back. The doctor prodded George's hide; it was firm and resilient. The gorgon's color was a clear pink and the intricate folds of his auricles seemed crisp and alert. Alvarez took a hand scale from his kit; it was pre-set for A Level gravity. "Climb up here, George." Obediently, the gorgon settled himself on the pan of the scale while Alvarez held it up. "Hm," said Alvarez. "He's lost a good deal of weight." "He has?" asked Dominick hopefully. "But he seems to be in unusually good condition -- better than a week ago, I would say. Perhaps just a little sugar solution to pep him up -- " Alvarez withdrew the hypo from his kit, aimed it at George's smooth skin and pressed the trigger. Dominick sighed. "Well, I suppose we might as well go ahead. George, just hop up there and let Ritner tie those straps onto you." George trustingly climbed onto the table. Ritner buckled straps around four of his limbs and then began to tighten the cylinder. "Not too much," said George anxiously. "I'll be careful," Ritner assured him. He kept on winding the cylinder up. "How does that feel?" George's "arms" and "legs" were half again their usual length and still stretching. "Tickles," giggled George. Ritner went on turning the handle. Sims coughed nervously and was shushed. George's limbs kept on getting longer; then his body started to lengthen visibly. "Are you all right, George?" Dominick asked. "Very fine." Ritner gave the handle a last despairing twist. George's elongated body stretched all the way in comfort from one end of the rack to the other. There was no place else for him to go. "Nice," said George. "Do again." He was glowing a happy pink. Ritner frustratedly kicked his machine. Alvarez snorted and went away. In the corridor, unseen, he jumped up and clicked his heels together. He was having a wonderful time; his only regret was that it was not tomorrow. Come to think of it, why wait till Wednesday? son Carver, S. S., had been trained to make quick and courageous decisions. Once you began to entertain a doubt of your own rightness, you would hesitate too much, begin to second-guess yourself, fall prey to worry and anxiety, and end up without any power of decision at all. The trouble was, you could never be right all the time. Following the book to the letter, or you were bound to make mistakes. The thing was to cross them off and go ahead just the same. Carver firmed his chin and straightened his back, looking down at the gorgon. It was sick, all right, there was no question about that. The thing's limbs drooped and weaved slightly, dizzily. Its hide was dry and hot to the touch. "How long has he been like this?" Carver demanded, hesitating only slightly over the "he." Aliens were "it" to him and always had been, but it didn't do to let anybody know that. "Twenty minutes, more or less," said Dr. Nasalroad. "I just got here myself -- " he stifled a yawn -- "about ten or fifteen minutes ago." "What are you doing here, anyway?" Carver asked him. "It's Alvarez's shift." Nasalroad looked embarrassed. "I know. Alvarez is in the hospital as a patient. He assaulted a cook's helper named Samuels -- poured soup over his head. He was shouting something about boiling the boil on Samuels' neck. We had to put him under sedation. It took three of us."  "Nasalroad, what is happening on this wheel, anyhow? First this thing attacks my wife. Then Alvarez -- " He glared down at George. "Can you pull him out of this, whatever it is?" Nasalroad looked surprised. "That would be a large order. We don't know any gorgon medicine. I was assuming you'd want to beam down and ask them." That was reasonable, of course. The only hitch was, as usual, a matter of interpretation. Was this something they had negligently allowed to happen to an important alien representative, or was it the necessary and proper punishment they had all been looking for? He asked Nasalroad, "What color would you say he is now? Not pink, certainly." "No-o. But not blue, either. I'd call it a kind of violet." "Hm. Well, anyhow, he's got smaller than he was, isn't that right? Conspicuously smaller." Nasalroad admitted it. Carver made his decision. "Do the best you can," he said to Nasalroad. He lifted his wristcom, said briskly, "Have you got a lineof-sight to the planethead?" "Yes, sir," the operator answered. "All right, get me Rubinson." A few seconds passed. "Planethead." "Rubinson, this is Carver. Tell the elders we've got a pretty unhappy gorgon here. We're not sure just what did it -- might have been one of a lot of things -- but he's lost a good deal of weight, and his color -- " Carver hesitated -- "it's bluish. Definitely bluish. Got that?" "Yes, Chief. Thank goodness! I'll pass the message along right away and call you back." "Right." Carver closed the wristcom with an assertive snap. The gorgon, when he glanced down at it, looked sicker than ever, but no matter. What happened to the gorgon was its lookout; Carver was doing his duty. Ill rible headache and a sense of guilt. He was not in his own cubicle, but in one of the hospital bunks, dressed in a regulation set of hospital pajamas (with removable hood and gloves, capable of being converted into a spacesuit). He could just see the wall clock at the far end of the room. It was twenty-three hours -- well into his shift. Alvarez scuttled out of bed, groaning, and looked at the chart beside it. Mania, delusions. Sedation. Signed, Nasalroad. Delusions: yes, he was having one now. He imagined he could remember heaving up a big tureen of mock-turtle soup over Samuels' startled face -- splash, a smoking green torrent. Good heavens! If that was real -- Samuels! And the gorgon! Groaning and lurching, Alvarez darted out of the room, past the orderly, Munch, who was sitting with a story viewer on his lap and couldn't get up fast enough. "Dr. Alvarez! Dr. Nasalroad said -- " "Never mind Nasalroad," Alvarez snapped, pawing in the refrigerator. He remembered those cultures being right back here; but now they were gone. " -- not to let you up until you acted normal again. Uh, how do you feel, Doctor?" "I feel fine! What difference does that make? How is he?" Munch looked puzzled and apprehensive. "Samuels? Just superficial burns. We put him to bed in his own cubby, because -- " "Not Samuels!" Alvarez grabbed Munch by the front of his suit. "The gorgon!" "Oh, well, he's been sick, too. How did you know, though, Doctor? You were snoring when it happened. Listen, let go my suit; you're making me nervous." "Where?" Alvarez demanded, thrusting his scrawny face close to the other's. "Where what? Oh, you mean the gorgon? Up in the little assembly room, the last I -- " Alvarez was gone, out the door and down the corridor like a small, bearded fireball. He found an anxious crowd assembled -- Commandant and Mrs. Carver, Dominick and his staff, Urban and two assistants from Semantics, orderlies, porters, and Dr. Nasalroad. Nasalroad had the gaunt and bright-eyed appearance of a man who has been on wakeup pills too long. He started when he saw Alvarez. "What's up?" Alvarez demanded, grabbing his sleeve. "Where's the gorgon? What -- " "Be quiet," said Nasalroad. "George is over in that comer behind Carver. We're waiting for the delegation from planetside. Rubinson said they were coming up, three of them with some kind of a box." HP HE loudspeaker said suddenly, "I have the tender locked on. Contact. Contact is made. The lock is opening; get ready, here they come." Alvarez couldn't see past Carver's bulk. He tried to get away, but Nasalroad stopped him. "I want to see," he said irritably. "Listen," Nasalroad said. "I know what you did. I checked the bets-off pills and those cultures against inventory. The gorgon seems to be recovering nicely, no thanks to you. Now has the stuff worn off you or not? Because if not-" A rustle went over the group. Alvarez and Nasalroad turned in time to see the door opening. Two vigorous-looking gorgons waddled through; they were carrying an enameled metal box between them. "Foop!" said the first one experimentally. "Where is gorgon George?" "I'm all right," Alvarez muttered. "If I wasn't, I'd have done something uncivilized to you by now, wouldn't I?" "I guess so," said Nasalroad. They elbowed closer as the group shifted, making a space around the three gorgons. Peering, on tiptoe, Alvarez could see George standing shakily beside the other two. "He looks terrible. Those are big ones, those other two, aren't they?" "Not as big as George was when we got him," Nasalroad muttered. "Walt, if it turns out you've ruined the whole thing, I'll take a dose of bets-off myself and-" "Listen!" snarled Alvarez. One of the gorgons was explaining, "This is panga box. What you call? You know panga?" 'Well, uh, yes and no," said Dominick uncomfortably. "But what about the punishment? We understood -- " "Punishment later. You, George, go in box." Obediently, George waddled over and squatted beside the mouth of the box. He bobbed uncertainly; he looked for all the world like a large woman trying to get into a small sports 'copter. There was a minor outbreak of nervous laughter, quickly suppressed. George leaned, retracting most of his upper appendages. His round body began to be compressed into a squarish shape, wedging itself into the box. The other gorgons watched with an air of tension, photoceptors rigidly extended. A hush fell. Among the humans present, there was a general air of Whyare-we-all-whispering? George wriggled and oozed farther into the box. Momentarily, he stuck. He flickered blue, then pink. His "feet," almost retracted, scrabbled feebly at the bottom of the box. Then he was in. "NE of the other gorgons solemnly closed the lid on George and fastened it to make sure, then opened it again and helped him out. All three gorgons began to make rhythmic swaying motions with their "arms" and other appendages. George, Alvarez thought, looked smug. He felt a sudden premonitory pang. What had he done? "What's it all about?" Nasalroad demanded. "Are they measuring him for a coffin or -- " Dominick, overhearing, turned and said, "I don't think so. Now this is interesting. You remember they said a panga box. What Fm afraid of is that they may have a standard of size. You see what I mean? They could be measuring George to see if he falls below the minimum standard of -- uh -- panga relations." "Oh, heavens," said another voice. It was Urban of Semantics, who had been neglected of late; they hadn't needed him since George learned English. He was peering over Dominick's shoulder, looking dumbfounded. He said, "But don't you know the word we've been translating 'elders' really means 'smallest ones'? Good heavens -- " "I don't see -- " Dominick began, but the commandant's voice drowned him out. "Quiet! Quiet, please!" Carver was trumpeting. He went on, "Our friends from Seven have an announcement to make. Now, then." To everyone's surprise, it was George who spoke, in the lisping adcents of the gorgon language. No human present understood a word of it except Urban, who turned pale and began stammering inaudibly to himself. One of the gorgons began to speak when George stopped: "Most elder person, known to you by name George, wishes me to thank you all for kindness done him when he was humble youth." "Youth," muttered Urban. "But it really means 'ungainly one' -- or 'fat boy.' Oh, my heavens!" "Now that he has become elder, it will be his most pleasure to repay all kindness in agreeable legislative manner." "What does that mean?" Alvarez queried aggrievedly. "Why can't he talk for himself, anyway?" "It would be beneath his digity now," said Nasalroad. "Hush!" " -- If," said the gorgon, "you will succeed in giving elder person, known by name George, proper punishment as aforesaid." order!" said Carver, banging on the table. George and the other two gorgons were sitting opposite him, with the centerpiece of nasturtiums and ferns between them. Grouped around Carver were Dominick, Urban, Womrath, Alvarez, Nasalroad, Kelly and Ritner. "Now this is the situation," Carver said aggressively. "This gorgon turns out to be a member of their ruling council. I don't understand why, but forget that now -- the point is he's friendly disposed toward us, so we've succeeded in this mission if we can find that proper punishment. Otherwise we're in the soup. Suggestions." Dominick craned his bald head toward Alvarez across the table. "Doctor, I had a thought. Would you say -- is there anything peculiar about the gorgon's body constitution as compared, say, to ours?" "Certainly, "said Alvarez dourly. "Any number of things. You name it, they -- " Giving them a dirty look, Carver nodded to Ritner. "Yes?" "Well, I was thinking. I know the rack was a washout, but there was another thing they used to rise called the Iron Virgin. It had a door, like, with spikes on it -- " "What I had in mind," Dominick said, "is there anything that would tend to limit their body size -- any danger or disadvantage in growing large?" Alvarez frowned and looked at Nasalroad, who hitched his chair closer. "The pressure?" said Nasalroad tentatively. They rubbed their chins and looked at each other with professional glints in their eyes. "What about the pressure?" Dominick prompted eagerly. "How long would it take you to build a thing like that?" Carver was asking Ritner. "Well -- ten, eleven hours." "Too long. That's out. Next!" "They're actually a single cell -- all colloidal fluid, at a considerable osmotic pressure. The bigger they get, the more pressure it takes to keep that shape. If they got too big, I rather imagine -- " Alvarez snapped his fingers, awed. "They'd burst!" Carver turned with an indignant glare. "Gentlemen, if I could get a little cooperation out of you, instead of this continual distraction -- All right, Womrath?" "Sir, I was just wondering, suppose if we let him turn into a fish, the way he did before in the pool -- but then we'd net him and take him out of the water fast. That way, maybe -- " "It wouldn't work," said Kelly. "He changed back in about a second, the other time." ' tention to Kelly. One of the big gorgons, who had been staring fixedly at the flowers in the middle of the table, had suddenly grabbed a handful and was stuffing them into his mouth. George said something shrill in gorgon talk and snatched the flowers away again. The other gorgon looked abashed, but flushed pink. George, on the other hand, was distinctly blue. His "hand," clutching the mangled flowers, hesitated. Slowly, as if with an effort, he put them back in the bowl. The other two gorgons twined their "arms" around him. After a moment, Goorge looked more his old self, but a hint of blue remained. "What is it?" asked Carver alertly. "Did we do something, finally?" "Did you turn blue because we punished you, George?" Wornrath questioned. "No," said George unexpectedly. "Hard for me to be elder." He added a few words in his own language to the other gorgons and their "arms" twined around him again. "Before, they panga to me," he added. "Then that's why he took the pie away from the commandant's wife!" said Dominick, smiting himself on the forehead. "Of course. They -- " "What's that? What's that?" Carver turned, bristling. "Why, this explains that pie business," said Dominick. "He felt protective toward your wife, you see. That's what 'panga' means. They none of them have much control over their own appetites, so they guard each other. As they grow older and get more self-control, they're expected to get smaller, not bigger. George felt confused about his panga relationships to us, but in your wife's case, he was positive one more mouthful would make her explode -- " Carver was red to the ears. "Nonsense!" he shouted. "Dominick, you're being insulting, insubordinate and unpatriotic!" George, looking on interestedly, piped a few words in the gorgon language. One of the other gorgons immediately spoke up: "Elder person says you with smooth head are a smart man. He says the other big one who talks too much is wrong." looked at the gorgons, then around the table. No one said anything. Carver set his jaw heroically. "Well, gentlemen, we certainly tried, but -- " "Wait a minute!" said Alvarez. Somewhere in his narrow skull, a great light had dawned. "George, am I panga to you?" George's auricles waved tensely. "Yes. You very small man." "Good." Alvarez dry-washed his bony hands. "And you still have to be punished for that mistake you made at the banquet?" George's speaking tube buzzed unhappily, "Yes." "All right," said Alvarez. Everybody was looking at him with expressions varying from puzzlement to alarm. Alvarez took a deep breath. "Then here are my orders to you. Do as you please!" There was a hiss of indrawn breath from Urban. Most of the others looked at Alvarez as if he had grown snakes for hair. "Doctor," said Carver, "have you gone off your -- " The chorus of gasps stopped him. Up on the table, flushing blue and bright pink by turns like a skysign, George was gobbling up the flowers in the centerpiece. Next he ate the bowl. One of his flailing limbs raked in the scratchpad Urban had been doodling on. He ate that. Next moment, he was leaping to the floor, making Ritner duck wildly as he passed. Part of Dominick's detachable hood went with him, disappearing with hoarse munching sounds. With a gulp, George swallowed it and began on the carpet. He was eating greedily, frantically. The other two gorgons hovered around him with shrill gorgon cries, but he ate on, oblivious. Now he was bright blue and bulging, but still he ate. "Stop it!" shouted Alvarez. "George, stop that!" George rocked to a halt. Gradually his blueness faded. The other gorgons were prodding and patting him anxiously. George looked all right, but it was obvious as he stood there that he would never fit into the panga box again. He was bigger than the other two. "Alvarez," said Carver wildly, "why did you -- " "He was going to burst," said Alvarez, twitching with excitement. "Couldn't you tell? Another mouthful or two -- " Carver recovered himself. He straightened his coverall and thrust out his chin. "At any rate, he was certainly blue that time. You all saw it -- isn't that right?" He looked around triumphantly. "So, unless I'm very much mistaken -- " NE of the two attendant gorgons raised his photoceptors. It was hard to tell which was George, now, except that his color was still a little lavender. The other gorgon spoke two brief sentences in his own language and then all three of them waddled off together toward the exit. "What was that? What did he say?" demanded Carver. had turned pale again. "He said get the tender ready to take them back home." "The tender is there," said Carver indignantly. "They can go back any time they want. But what did he say about the punishment?" Urban cleared his throat again, looking bemused. "They say the punishment is good. More severe than any they ever thought of in twenty thousand years. They say they won't have to punish Rubinson and the others now, because you have done all the punishment necessary." "Well?" challenged Carver. "Why are you looking that way? What's the hitch? Are they going to refuse to enter the Union, in spite of all this?" "No," said Urban. "They say we are all panga to them now. They'll do as we say -- let us land and build the distribution centers, start them consuming in massive quantity." "But that'll destroy them!" someone interjected in a horrified tone. "That's right," said Urban. Carver sighed. He had been in and was proud of his record. He played it as a game; the new, virgin planets were the prizes and he kept score with the row of tiny iridium buttons on his breast pocket. He said into his wristcorn, "Let me know when Rubinson and his crew are on the way up." There was a long wait. The silence grew oppressive. At length, the wall screen lighted with a view of Planet Seven, gilded along one cusp, blue-green and mysterious in the shadow. A silver spark was floating up out of the night side. "Here they come now," said the voice. Carver sighed again. "When they make contact, secure the tender and then signal for acceleration stations. We're leaving Seven. Tell Mr. Fruman to set a first approximation for our next star of call." Alvarez, twitching and frowning, clutched at the front of his coverall. "You're letting them go? Not landing on Seven -- after all this work?" Carver was staring into the view plate. "Some beings," he said meant to be consumers."      Each Wednesday nite on Radiol Check your local listings for the best stories from Galaxy -- forcefully dramatized -- its Naturally your Best Choice for tops in adult Science Fiction. X-lThe choice from Galaxy, adapted by the tops at N.B.C. when you join the Club Each One Packed from Cover to Cover With Science Thrills of the Future! by Edward J. Ruppelt Here Is the first authoritative report on hitherto hushed-up facts about "flying saucers"... by a forinet Air Force expert who was in charge but amazing fact! (Pub. eit. #) World-renowned stories that have stood tile test of time -- by H. G. Wells, Juies Verne, Sir Arthur Wylie. Edgar Allan Poe, E. M. Forster. F. Scott Fitzgerald, etc. # pages. (Pub. ed. #) # top stories by outstanding authors... stories of Wonders of Earth and Man... of startling inventions... of visitors from Outer Space... of Far Traveling... Adventures in Dimension... Worlds of Tomorrow. # ft # pages. ( Pub. ed. #) A story about the first A-Bomb... written before it was invented! A story of the movie machine that shows "newsreels" of any past event. Plus a score of other best tales from a dozen years of Astounding .Science Fiction magazine by its editor. John W. Campbell, Jr. (Pub. ed. #) Selected stories from Fantasy and ScienceFiction Magazine. The woman who became her own daughter... atomic power from beans... the man who lived #ft years... gambling on a strange planet... and many others. Pub. ed. #) Now-the best new science-fiction books Tmagine -- any # of those full-size, brand-new science-fiction books -- yours for just I ! Each is crammed with the science thrills of the future... written by the by James Blish Set free by antigravity rnachln whole cities have abandoned Ea to wander through space, reverting the savage law of force. And n one man must save aging, half-cr pled New York from the attack several hundred gangster citi (Pub. ed. #) most sought-after science-fiction authors of today. A ?#.'# to # value, complete and in handsome permanent bindings. Each month the Science-Fiction Book CT.ib brings you only the finest brand-new full-length books rents shipping charge) -- even though they cost #. #. ft ft and up in publishers' editions! Each month's selection is described in advance. really want -- as few as four a year. Dept. GX-#, Garden City, N. Y. Please rush me the # books checked below, as my gift volumes and first selection. Bill me only I for all three (plus few cents shipping charges), and enroll me as a member of the Science-Fiction Book Club. Every month send me the Club's free bulletin, "Things to Come." so that I may decide whether or not I wish to receive the coming selection described therein. For each book I accept, I will pay only I plus shipping. I do not have to take a book every month (only four during each year I am a member) -- and I may resign at any time after accepting four selections. We know you will enjoy membership it, we are making this amazing off gift books for joining: the other is your first selection. This liberal offer may have to be withdrawn at any Garden City, N. Y. books in # days, pay nothing, and this membership will be cancelled!  Astounding Science-Fiction Anthology  Best from Fantasy and Science-Fiction  Earthman Come Home  Omnibus of Science-Fiction  Report on Unidentified Flying Objects  Treasury of Science-Fiction Classics Name (Please Print) Address City Zone State In Canada: Selections # plus shipping. Address Science-Fiction Club, # Bond, Toronto #. (Offer gool only in Continental U. #. and Canada.) The Most Generous Offer Ever Mode By Horn  A # to # value -- you pay just I for any #! "I fans! These volumes contain not only "top-drawer" science-fiction, but also science some. permanent bindings. Any # of them would cost you # to # in publishers' original editions but all you pay is just # when you join the Club! This generous offer is made to introduce a wonderful new idea in bringing you the best of the new sciencefiction books -- at a mere fraction of their usual cost! Take advantage of this offer now -- pick the # volumes of your choice and mail coupon on other side See other side for full details  galaxy By By By KM save hundreds of dollars Handyman  Finishing Basements  Finishing Attics  Essential Repairs  Built-ins  Painting  Refinishing  Landscaping  Patios and Terraces  Barbecues Don't put off those vital home repairs and improvements another day! tells you "how" in language you can understand! Imagine changing that drab kitchen, converting the basement to a game room, glamourizing your outdoor patio -- or any other luxurious im provement... all are now possible at very little cost to you! clear drawings show every detail of construction. Easy-to-follow, steparticles give you valuable pointers on how to save work, buy and save on proper materials and get a professionly-perfect job! of your workshop library! Actual Tuinc Composed You can build # different machines, including Binary Adding Automatic Oil Machine Furnace Secret Coder Circuit  Decoder Machine for Machine for Space Ship's Arithmetical Airlock Carrying Intelligence Comparing T ester Machine Burqlar Reasoning Machine Puzzle General ComSolvers bination Adder, Locks Subtracter, Games RequirMultiplier, ing Logie Divider    Some firms and Institutions Allis-Chalmers Remington-Rand International Business Machines Wheeldex Board of Mfg. Co. Manuel Missionary Nebraska Waiter V. Clarke Associates Barnard College Westinghouse Los Angeles Electric Public Schools Laboratories General Ins. Co. of America Kansas State Lafayette Radio University Rohr Aircraft Co. Coral Gables Southwest Senior H. S. M issouri Courtland Jr. State College Oklahoma A  M Duke University Laboratories Here's a wonderful kit that gives you a fascinating introduction to the logic machines of our modern age! The devices you can build test intelligence, code and decode, count, play Tic-tac-toe, solve problems and now compose music ! Converts from binary to decimal -- reasons in syllogisms -- computes ! Build any one of # exciting electric brain machines in just a few hours by following the clear-cut, step-by-step directions toy. The only logic machine kit that not only adds, subtracts, etc., but presents the basic ideas of cybernetics, Boollean algebra, symbolic logic, automation, etc. So simple to construct that even a. #-year-old can make a machine that will fascinate people with advanced scientific training! Using a statistical analElectric Brain Construction Kit, you can compose original tunes automatically. These new circuits are not available elsewhere ! Over # Components and Parts. Circuits operate on one flashlight battery, and the use of ingeniously designed parts makes building circuits one of the most fascinating things you've ever done ! You set up problems in a variety of fields -- and get your answers almost quicker than you can set them up ! Play games with the machine -- nim, tic-tac-toe, etc. -- and pit your brain against its logic ! Solve puzzles in a few seconds that would take you hours without the aid of the machine. You actually see how computing and problem-solving is analyzed with algebraic solutions transferred directly into circuit diagrams. Your Cost for Geniac Kit: only # postpaid. The # "Minds and Machines" -- a basic introduction to computers. (#) "How to Construct Electrical Brains At Home" -- a fully illustrated text book on basic computer design theory and circuits with specific instructions for building circuits. (#) Wiring Diagram Manual. A special booklet with full-scale diagrams that you can tear out and place on your work bench for easy assembly. (#) Beginners' Manual. Starting from scratch, the manual adds components to teach the basic symbols of electric circuits. (#) Over # components and parts. Mail today... Check. Cash or Money Order n nc # Lexington Avenue. New York #, New York by L Ron Hubbard To Be Published Soon -- Watch for it -- on -- Your Newsstand galaxy by Avram Davidson # The Moon Contract #I Hudson Street, New York #, N. Y. #c per copy. Subscription: (# copies) # per year in the United States, Canada, Mexicp, South and Central America and U. S. Possessions. Elsewhere #. Entered as second-class matter at the Post Office, New York, N. Y. Copyright, New York #, by Galaxy Publishing Corporation, Robert M. Guinn, president. All rights, including translations reserved. All material submitted must be accompanied by self-addressed stamped envelopes. The publisher assumes no responsibility for unsolicited material. All stories printed in this magazine are fiction, and any similarity between characters and actual persons is coincidental. Printed in the U.S.A. by The Guinn Co., Inc., N. Y. #, N. Y. Title Reg. U.S. Pat. Off. and critical mail, editors receive letters that roil their troubled sleep, as if their sleep needed roiling. Like this one, for instance : "I enjoyed your editorial on possible life-forms. You pointed out that vegetation lives off soil and air, herbivores live off vegetation, and carnivores live off herbivores. Well, here is a little food for thought: what lives off carnivores? Judith L. Burgess, Carnivore." The obvious answer is soil and air, so that the whole thing comes full circle. But that's dodging; soil and air do not live off anything. The omnivore does, Miss Burgess, and you must be an uncomfortable date if you devour meat and won't touch vegetables and desserts. As an omnivore, I declare with justifiable pride that this is the highest category in the gastronomical scale of evolution. The fact that we share the distinction with bears, pigs and the raccoon family in no way mitigates my pride. I can't imagine what, if anything, can possibly surpass our all-purpose gullet. Miss Burgess and others may dispute the statement with Oscar Wilde's description of English fox hunting as "The unspeakable in pursuit of the uneatable," but she and they and Mr. Wilde must then be prepared to deprive Eskimos and Orientals from membership in the human race. Not sharing our silly prejudices, these admirable peoples carry omnivoraciousness to its utterly logical extreme. They may not like fox, may consider it greatly inferior to raw wolverine or Pooch Cantonese Style, but any fox they harpoon or snare is going to be eaten, doggedly or otherwise. If the need ever be, Miss Burgess, you and the rest of us can -- and will -- eat every carnivore clean off the planet. Then there's the letter from the worried chap whose obviously alien wife says such things as: "The washee pot needs coughing." In a recent communique, he added nervously: "My wife just told me, 'If you don't know how to be nice, don't be at all.' So, if you fail to hear from me, you'll know what happened." What makes him believe I will? I think I'd like to know, but I'm not really sure. Another deponent to the case proving that There Are Aliens Among Us writes: "The indications are that these aliens come from planets with extreme temperatures. In the sum(Continued on page #) Hours of Good Reading Enjoyment #I Hudson Street, New York #, N. Y. Please send me post-paid the novels checked below. Please Enter My Order For Your Next # Novels I Enclose A # Check Here  Add #c Foreign Postage For  # or #c each Enclose check, cash or money order. We pay postage Name Address City State (Continued from page #) mer, people slap me on the back and ask if it is hot enough for me, it invariably being so. The conclusion I've arrived at is that these aliens possess a gadget imbedded in their back for raising temperature and it sometimes goes out of whack and has to be jarred, like kicking a gum machine. "These same people slap me on the back in the winter, asking if it's cold enough for me. Can a metamorphosis be this complete? "Several days ago, a stranger slipped on the splashed edge of crashed into the water. When I helped haul him out, he said that he 'must have slipped on something wet.' Does he come from a "I'm alarmed about some of 'our' idioms, such as: 'What time is it?' What time is what?" Another reader sent in a clipping from the N.Y. Herald Tribune about a "time capsule" dug up at Madison Square Park. A lead box # inches long and # inches wide, it was located while dismantling an ornate water trough for horses. "The lead case contained a bronze table inscribed with the words 'The Gift of Olivia Eggleston Phelps Stokes to the City of New York, August #.' Inclosed were a booklet entitled 'Colton's Map of New York City'; and Works'; a copy of the NewYork Herald, dated Dec. #, #; a business card of James Muir, plumber and gas fitter at # E. #th St., and a copy of the Bible. "Miss Stokes, a philanthropist and daughter of a New York banking family, died at the age of #I on Dec. #, #." Presumably thinking that the itemized trivia was worth the cost of the lead box. If any further argument is needed against time capsules, there it is -- pocketbook lint that Miss Phelps and her advisers, if any, thought would have enduring value -- and we're doing the same with cornerstones and capsules. I dislike advocating unsanitary measures, but letting junk accumulate (as in Bat Cave, New Mexico, where # feet of garbage flung down in # years gave an important clue to the origin of corn) would be a real boon to future archeologists. We owe that much to our distant begats, don't we? Finally, someone sent in a squib about a # mm. camera found on the back seat of a taxi. Developed, the film had # shots of Lincoln delivering his Gettysburg address. Big deal! Brady covered the event. But what about the cab fare there and back? And now -- you were saying? Go Ahead -- Choose Brand-New Science Fiction Books Valued Up to # For Only Here they are -- beautiful, hard-cover, current First Editions by your favorite authors -- now yours at a Fraction of their regular selling price! No "Clubs" to join... no "extra" books to buy... just Choose the titles you want and Save! We even include New Titles in advance of publication this spring! we'll send you any # books for #... any # books for #... any # books for #! Use the handy list below as your order blank. Check the titles you want with an "X." Because of possible shortages, we suggest you select alternate titles and check them with a "V." Our stock is going fast at these prices, Gentlemen: Please send me the following titles, checked with an "X." I am checking alternate selections with a "V." I understand all books are listed with their regular prices -- but I am to pay only # per book -- # for # -- # for # -- or # for #. The Seedling Stars by Blish Jan # Two Sought Adventure by Leiber Mar # . SF: # The Year's Greatest, ed. Merril May # Colonial Survey by Leinster Feb # Earthman's Burden by Anderson  Dickson Apr # The Return of Conan by de Camp  Nyberg June # Lost Continents by de Camp # Reprieve From Paradise by Elliott # Address: Centauri by Wallace # Against the Fall of Night by Clarke # Forgotten Planet by Leinster # Children of the Atom by Shiras # Undersea Fleet Highways In Hiding by Smith # Star Bridge Foundations by Asimov # This Fortress World by Gunn # immediate delivery) SF: The Year's Greatest, ed. Merril # Interplanetary Hunter by Barnes... # Coming Attractions, ed. Greenberg # All About the Future, ed. Greenberg # Plague Ship by North # .Corning of Conan by Howard # Conan the Barbarian by Howard... # Sword of Conan by Howard # King Conan by Howard # Conan the Conqueror by Howard... # Tales of Conan by de Camp  Howard # Please add fifteen cents per book postage outside the U. S. I enclose  for books checked. Name Address  Check this box if you want free catalog listing still more titles at these bargain prices! A Wind is Rising ing. But within the station, the two men had other things on their minds. Clayton turned the handle of the water faucet again and waited. Nothing happened. "Try hitting it," said Nerishev. Clayton pounded the faucet with his fist. Two drops of water came out. A third drop trembled on the spigot's lip, swayed, and fell. That was all. "That does it," Clayton said bitThey knew how to survive -- but what were the odds on a world where every good hurricane in the Galaxy went when it died? terly. "That damned water pipe is blocked again. How much water we got in storage?" "Four gallons -- assuming the tank hasn't sprung another leak," said Nerishev. He stared at the faucet, tapping it with long, nervous fingers. He was a big, pale man with a sparse beard, fragilelooking in spite of his size. He didn't look like the type to operate an observation station on a remote and alien planet. But the Advance Exploration Corps had discovered, to its regret, that there was no type to operate a station. Nerishev was a competent biologist and botanist. Although chronically nervous, he had surprising reserves of calm. He was the sort of man who needs an occasion to rise to. This, if anything, made him suitable to pioneer a planet like Carella I. "I suppose somebody should go out and unblock the water pipe," said Nerishev, not looking at Clayton. "I suppose so," Clayton said, pounding the faucet again. "But it's going to be murder out there. Listen to it!" Clayton was a short man, bullnecked, red-faced, powerfully constructed. This was his third tour of duty as a planetary observer. He had tried other jobs in the Advance Exploration Corps, but Extraterrestrial Penetration -- faced him with too many unpleasant surprises. It was work for daredevils and madmen. But Base Operations was much too tame and restricting. He liked the work of a planetary observer, though. His job was to sit tight on a planet newly checked out by a drone camera crew. All he had to do on this planet was stoically endure discomfort and skillfully keep himself alive. After a year of this, the relief ship would remove him and note his report. On the basis of the report, further action would or would not be taken. Clayton dutifully promised his wife that this would be the last. After this tour, he was going to stay on Earth and work on the little farm he owned. He promised... But at the end of each rest leave, Clayton journeyed out again, to do the thing for which he was best suited: staying alive through skill and endurance. But this time, he had had it. He and Nerishev had been eight months on Carella. The relief ship was due in another four months. If he came through alive, he was going to quit for good. "Just listen to that wind," Nerishev said. Muffled, distant, it sighed and murmured around the steel hull of the station like a zephyr, a summer breeze. That was how it sounded to them inside the station, separated from the wind by three inches of steel plus a soundproofing layer. "It's rising," Clayton said. He walked over to the windspeed indicator. According to the dial, the gentle-sounding wind was blowing at a steady # miles an hour -- A light breeze on Carella. "Man, oh, man!" Clayton said. "I don't want to go out there. Nothing's worth going out there." "It's your turn," Nerishev pointed out. "I know. Let me complain a little first, will you? Come on, let's get a forecast from Smanik." They walked the length of the station, their heels echoing on the steel floor, past compartments filled with food, air supplies, instruments, extra equipment. At the far end of the station was the heavy metal door of the receiving shed. The men slipped on air masks and adjusted the flow. "Ready?" Clayton asked. "Ready." They braced themselves, gripping handholds beside the door. Clayton touched the stud. The door slid away and a gust of wind shrieked in. The men lowered their heads and butted into the wind, entering the receiving shed. The shed was an extension of the station, some thirty feet long by fifteen feet wide. It was not sealed, like the rest of the structure. The walls were built of open-work steel, with baffles set in. The wind could pass through this arrangement, but slowed down, controlled. A gauge told them it was blowing # miles an hour within the shed. It was a damned nuisance, Clayton thought, having to confer with the natives of Carella in a #-mile gale. But there was no other way. The Carellans, raised on a planet where the wind never blew less than # miles an hour, couldn't stand the "dead air" within the station. Even with the oxygen content cut down to the Carellan norm, the natives couldn't make the adjustment. Within the station, they grew dizzy and apprehensive. Soon they began strangling, like a man in a vacuum. Thirty-four miles an hour of wind was a fair compromise-point for human and Carellan to meet.  walked down the shed. In one corner lay what looked like a tangle of dried-out octopi. The tangle stirred and waved two tentacles ceremoniously. "Good day," .said Smanik. "Good day," Clayton said. "What do you think of the weather?" "Excellent," said Smanik. Nerishev tugged at Clayton's sleeve. "What did he say?" he asked, and nodded thoughtfully when Clayton translated it for him. Nerishev lacked Clayton's gift for language. Even after eight months, the Carellan tongue was still an undecipherable series of clicks and whistles to him. Several more Carellans came up to join the conversation. They all looked like spiders or octopi, with their small centralized body and long, flexible tentacles. This was the optimum survival shape on Carella, and Clayton frequently envied it. He was forced to rely absolutely on the shelter of the station; but the Carellans lived directly in their environment. Often he had seen a native walking against a tornado-force wind, seven or eight limbs hooked into the ground and pulling, other tentacles reaching out for further grips. He had seen them rolling down the wind like tumbleweed, their tentacles curled around them, wickerwork-basket fashion. He thought of the gay and audacious way they handled their land ships, scudding merrily along on the wind... Well, he thought, they'd look damned silly on Earth. "What is the weather going to be like?" he asked Smanik. The Carellan pondered the question for a while, sniffed the wind and rubbed two tentacles together. "The wind may rise a shade more," he said finally. "But it will be nothing serious." Clayton wondered. Nothing serious for a Carellan could mean disaster for an Earthman. Still, it sounded fairly promising. He and Nerishev left the receiving shed and closed the door. "Look," said Nerishev, "if you'd like to wait -- " "Might as well get it over with," Clayton said. Here, lighted by a single dim overhead bulb, was the smooth, glittering bulk of the Brute. That was the nickname they had given to the vehicle specially constructed for transportation on Carella. The Brute was armored like a tank and streamlined like a spheric section. It had vision slits of shatterproof glass, thick enough to match the strength of its steel plating. Its center of gravity was low; most of its twelve tons were centered near the ground. The Brute was sealed. Its heavy diesel engine, as well as all necessary openings, were fitted with special dustproof covers. The Brute rested on its six fat tires, looking, in its immovable bulk, like some prehistoric monster. Clayton got in, put on crash helmet and goggles, and strapped himself into the padded seat. He revved up the engine, listened to it critically, then nodded. "Okay," he said, "the Brute's ready. Get upstairs and open the garage door." "Good luck," said Nerishev. He left. strument panel, making sure that all the Brute's special gadgets were in working order. In a moment, he heard Nerishev's voice coming in over the radio. "I'm opening the door." "Right." The heavy door slid back and Clayton drove the Brute outside. The station had been set up on a wide, empty plain. Mountains would have offered some protection from the wind; but the mountains on Carella were in a constant restless state of building up and breaking down. The plain presented dangers of its own, however. To avert the worst of those dangers, a field of stout steel posts had been planted around the station. The closely packed posts pointed outward, like ancient tank traps, and served the same purpose. Clayton drove the Brute down one of the narrow, winding channels that led through the field of posts. He emerged, located the pipeline and started along it. On a small screen above his head, a white line flashed into view. The line would show any break or obstruction in the pipeline. A wide, rocky, monotonous desert stretched before him. An occasional low bush came into sight. The wind was directly behind him, blanketed by the sound of the diesel. He glanced at the windspeed indicator. The wind of Carella was blowing at # miles an hour. He drove steadily along, humming to himself under his breath. From time to time, he heard a crash. Pebbles, propelled by the hurricane wind, were cannonading against the Brute. They shattered harmlessly against the thick armor. "Everything all right?" Nerishev asked over the radio. "Fine," Clayton said. In the distance, he saw a Carellan land ship. It was about forty feet long, he judged, and narrow in the beam, skimming rapidly on crude wooden rollers. The ship's sails were made from one of the few leaf-bearing shrubs on the planet. The Carellans waved their tentacles as they went past. They seemed to be heading toward the station. Clayton turned his attention back to the pipeline. He was beginning to hear the wind now, above the roar of the diesel. The windspeed indicator showed that the wind had risen to # miles an hour. Somberly he stared through the sand-pocked slit-window. In the far distance were jagged cliffs, seen dimly through the dustblown air. More pebbles ricocheted off his hull and the sound rang hollowly through his vehicle. He glimpsed another Carellan land ship, then three more. They were tacking stubbornly into the wind. It struck Clayton that a lot of Carellans were moving toward the station. He signaled to Nerishev on the radio. "How are you doing?" Nerishev asked. "I'm close to the spring and no break yet," Clayton reported. "Looks like a lot of Carellans heading your way." "I know. Six ships are moored in the lee of the shed and more are coming." "We've never had any trouble with the natives before," Clayton said slowly. "What does this look like?" "They've brought food with them. It might be a celebration." "Maybe. Watch yourself." "Don't worry. You take care and hurry -- " "I've found the break! Speak to you later." 'T'HE break showed on the screen, glowing white. Peering out the port, Clayton saw where a boulder had rolled across the pipeline, crushing it, and rolled on. He brought the truck to a stop on the windward side of the pipe. It was blowing # miles an hour. Clayton slid out of the truck, carrying several lengths of pipe, some patches, a blowtorch and a bag of tools. They were all tied to him and he was secured to the Brute by a strong nylon rope. Outside, the wind was deafening. It thundered and roared like breaking surf. He adjusted his mask for more oxygen and went to work. Two hours later, he had completed a fifteen-minute repair job. His clothing was shredded and and his air extractor was completely clogged with dust. He climbed back into the Brute, sealed the port and lay on the floor, resting. The truck was starting to tremble in the wind gusts. Clayton ignored it. "Hello? Hello?" Nerishev called over the radio. Wearily, Clayton climbed back into the driver's seat and acknowledged. "Hurry back now, Clayton! No time to rest! The wind's up to #! I think a storm is coming!" A storm on Carella was something Clayton didn't even want to think about. They had experienced only one in eight months. During it, the winds had gone over # miles an hour. He nosed the truck around and started back, driving directly into the wind. At full throttle, he found he was making very little progress. Three miles an hour was all the heavy diesel would do against the pressure of a #-mile wind. He stared ahead through the slit-window. The wind, outlined by long streamers of dust and sand, seemed to be coming straight at him, tunneled out of an infinitely wide sky to the tiny point of his window. Windborne rocks sailed at him, grew large, immense, and shattered against his window. He couldn't stop himself from ducking each time one came. The heavy engine was beginning to labor and miss. "Oh, baby," Clayton breathed, "don't quit now. Not now. Get Papa home. The a quit. Please!" He figured he was about ten miles from the station, which lay directly upwind. He heard a sound like an avalanche plumitieting down a mountainside. It was made by a boulder the size of a house... Too big for the wind to lift, it was rolling at him from windward, digging a furrow in the rocky ground as it came. Clayton twisted the steering wheel. The engine labored, and with infinite slowness the truck crept out of the boulder's path. Shaking, Clayton watched the boulder bearing down. With one hand, he pounded on the instrument panel. "Move, baby, move!" der rolled past at a good thirty miles an hour. "Too close," Clayton said to himself. He tried to turn the Brute back into the wind, toward the station. The Brute wouldn't do it. The diesel labored and whined, trying to turn the big truck into the wind. And the wind,, like a solid gray wall, pushed the truck away. The windspeed indicator stood at # miles an hour. "How are you doing?" Nerishev asked over the radio. "Just great! Leave me alone, I'm busy." Clayton set his brakes, unstrapped and raced back to the engine. He adjusted timing and mixture, and hurried back to the controls. "Hey, Nerishev! That engine's going to conk out!" It was a full second before Nerishev answered. Then, very calmly, he asked, "What's wrong with it?" "Sand!" Clayton said. "Particles driven at # miles an hour -- sand's in the bearings, injectors, everything. I'm going to make all the distance I can." "And then?" "Then I'll try to sail her back," Clayton said. "I just hope the mast will take it." He turned his attention to the controls. At windspeeds like this, the truck had to be handled like a ship at sea. Clayton picked up speed with the wind on his quarter, then came about and slammed into the wind. The Brute made it this time and crossed over onto the other tack. It was the best he could do, Clayton decided. His windward distance would have to be made by tacking. He edged toward the eye of the wind. But at full throttle, the diesel couldn't bring him much closer than forty degrees. For an hour, the Brute forged ahead, tacking back and forth across the wind, covering three miles in order to make two. Miraculously, the engine kept on running. Clayton blessed the manufacturer and begged the diesel to hold out a little while longer. Through a blinding screen of sand, he saw another Carellan land ship. It was reefed down and heeled precariously over. But it forged steadily to windward and soon outdistanced him. Lucky natives, Clayton thought -- # miles of wind was a sailing breeze to them! The station, a gray half-sphere, came into sight ahead. "I'm going to make it!" Clayton shouted. "Break out the rum, Nerishev, old man! Papa's getting drunk tonight!" The diesel chose that moment to break down for good.  he set the brakes. What lousy luck! If the wind were behind him, he could roll in. But, of course, it had to be in front. "What are you going to do now?" Nerishev asked. "I'm going to sit here," Clayton said. "When the wind calms down to a hurricane, I'm going to walk home." The Brute's twelve-ton mass was shaking and rattling in the wind blasts. "You know," Clayton said, "I'm going to retire after this tour." "That so? You really mean it?" "Absolutely. I own a farm in Maryland, with frontage on Chesapeake Bay. You know what I'm going to do?" "What?" "I'm going to raise oysters. You see, the oyster -- Hold it." The station seemed to be drifting slowly upwind, away from him. Clayton rubbed his eyes, wondering if he were going crazy. Then he realized that, in spite of its brakes, in spite of its streamlining, the truck was being pushed downwind, away from the station. Angrily he shoved a button on his switchboard, releasing the port and starboard anchors. He heard the solid clunk of the anchors hitting the ground, heard the steel cables scrape and rattle. He let out a hundred and seventy feet of steel line, then set the winch brakes. The truck was holding again. "I dropped the anchors," Clayton said. "Are they holding?" "So far." Clayton lighted a cigarette and leaned back in his padded chair. Every muscle in his body ached from tension. His eyelids were twitching from watching the wind-lines converging on him. He closed his eyes and tried to relax. The sound of the wind cut through the truck's steel plating. The wind howled and moaned, tugging at the truck, trying to find a hold on the smooth surface. At # miles an hour, the ventilator baffles blew out. He would be blinded, Clayton thought, if he weren't wearing sealed goggles, choked if he weren't breathing canned air. Dust swirled, thick and electric, within the Brute's cabin. Pebbles, flung with the velocity of rifle bullets, splattered against the hull. They were striking harder now. He wondered how much more force they'd need before they started piercing the armor plating. found it hard to maintain a common-sense attitude. He was painfully aware of the vulnerability of human flesh, appalled at the possibilities for violence in the Universe. What was he doing out here? Man's place was in the calm, still air of Earth. If he ever got back... "Are you all right?" Nerishev asked. "Making out just great," Clayton said wearily. "How are things at the station?" "Not so good. The whole structure's starting sympathetic vibration. Enough wind for long enough and the foundations could shatter." "And they want to put a fuel station here!" Clayton said. "Well, you know the problem. This is the only solid planet beRidge Belt. All the rest are gas giants." "They better build their station in space." "The cost "Hell, man, it'll cost less to build another planet than to try to maintain a fuel base on this one!" Clayton spat out a mouthful of dust. "I just want to get on that relief ship. How many natives at the station now?" "About fifteen, in the shed." "Any sign of violence?" "No, but they're acting funny." "How so?" "I don't know," said Nerishev. "I just don't like it." "Stay out of the shed, huh? You can't speak the language, anyhow, and I want you in one piece when I come back." He hesitated. "If I come back." "You'll be fine," Nerishev said. "Sure I will. I -- oh, Lord!" "What's it? What's wrong?" "Boulder coming down! Talk to you later!" Clayton turned his attention to the boulder, a rapidly growing black speck to windward. It was heading directly toward his anchored and immobilized truck. He glanced at the windspeed indicator. Impossible -- # miles an hour! And yet, he reminded himself, winds in the stratospheric jet stream on Earth blow at # miles an hour. The boulder, large as a house, still growing as it approached, was rolling directly his way. "Swerve! Turn!" Clayton bellowed at the boulder, pounding the instrument panel with his fist. The boulder was coming at him, straight as a ruler line, rolling right down the wind. With a yell of agony, Clayton touched a button, releasing both anchors at the cable end. There was no time to winch them in, even assuming the winch could take the strain. Still the boulder grew. Clayton released his brakes. The Brute, shoved by a wind of # miles an hour, began to pick up speed. Within seconds, he was traveling at # miles an hour, staring through his rear-vision mirror at the boulder overtaking him. Clayton twisted the steering wheel hard to the left. The truck tilted over precariously, swerved, fishtailed on the hard ground, and tried to turn itself over. He fought the wheel, trying to bring the Brute back to equilibrium. He thought: I'm probably the first man who ever jibed a twelve-ton truck! The boulder, looking like a whole city block, roared past. The heavy truck teetered for a moment, then came to rest on its six wheels. "Clayton! What happened? Are you all right?" "Fine," Clayton gasped. "But I had to slip the cables. I'm running downwind." "Can you turn?" "Almost knocked her over, trying to." "How far can you run?" Clayton stared ahead. In the distance, he could make out the dramatic black cliffs that rimmed the plain. "I got about fifteen miles to go before I pile into the cliffs. Not much time, at the speed I'm traveling." He locked his brakes. The tires began to scream and the brake linings smoked furiously. But the wind, at # miles an hour, didn't even notice the difference. His speed over the ground had picked up to # miles an hour. "Try sailing her out!" Nerishev said. "She won't take it." "Try, man! What else can you do? The wind's hit # here. The whole station's shaking! Boulders are tearing up the whole post defense. I'm afraid some boulders are going to get through and flatten -- " "Stow it," Clayton said. "I got troubles of my own." "I don't know if the station will stand! Clayton, listen to me. Try the The radio suddenly and dismayingly went dead. Clayton banged it a few times, then gave up. His speed over the ground had reached # miles an hour. The cliffs were already looming large before him. "So all right," Clayton said. "Here we go." He released his last anchor, a small emergency job. At its full length of # feet of steel cable, it slowed him to # miles an hour. The anchor was breaking and ripping through the ground like a jet-propelled plow. Clayton then turned on the sail mechanism. This had been installed by the Earth engineers upon much the same theory that has small ocean-going motor boats carry a small mast and auxiliary sail. The sails are insurance, in case the engine fails. On Carella, a man could never walk home from a stranded vehicle. He had to come in under power. The mast, a short, powerful steel pillar, extruded itself through a gasketed hole in the roof. Magnetic shrouds and stays snapped into place, supporting it. From the mast fluttered a sail made of linkwoven metal. For a mainsheet, Clayton had a three part flexiblesteel cable, working through a winch. The sail was only a few square feet in area. It could drive a twelve-ton monster with its brakes locked and an anchor out on # feet of line -- Easily -- with the wind blowing # miles an hour.  mainsheet and turned, taking the wind on the quarter. But a quartering course wasn't good enough. He winched the sail in still more and turned further into the wind. With the super-hurricane on his beam, the ponderous truck heeled over, lifting one entire side into the air. Quickly Clayton released a few feet of mainsheet. The metal-link sail screamed and chattered as the wind whipped it. Driving now with just the sail's leading edge, Clayton was able to keep the truck on its feet and make good a course to windward. Through the rear-vision mirror, he could see the black, jagged cliffs behind him. They were his lee shore, his coast of wrecks. But he was sailing out of the trap. Foot by foot, he was pulling away. "That's my baby!" Clayton shouted to the battling Brute. His sense of victory snapped almost at once, for he heard an ear-splitting clang and something whizzed past his head. At # miles an hour, pebbles were piercing his armor plating. He was undergoing the Carellan equivalent of a machine-gun barrage. The wind shrieked through the holes, trying to batter him out of his seat. Desperately he clung to the steering wheel. He could hear the sail wrenching. It was made out of the toughest flexible alloys available, but it wasn't going to hold up for long. The short, thick mast, supported by six heavy cables, was whipping like a fishing rod. His brake linings were worn out, and his speed over the ground came up to # miles an hour. He was too tired to think. He steered, his hands locked to the wheel, his slitted eyes glaring ahead into the storm. The sail ripped with a scream. The tatters flogged for a moment, then brought the mast down. Wind gusts were approaching # miles an hour. The wind now was driving him back toward the cliffs. At # miles an hour of wind, the Brute was lifted bodily, thrown for a dozen yards, slammed back on its wheels. A front tire blew under the pressure, then two rear ones. Clayton put his head on his arms and waited for the end. Suddenly, the Brute stopped short. Clayton was flung forward. His safety belt checked him for a moment, then snapped. He banged against the instrument panel and fell back, dazed and bleeding. scious, trying to figure out what had happened. Slowly he pulled himself back into the seat, foggily aware that he hadn't broken any limbs. His stomach was one great bruise. His mouth was bleeding. At last, looking through the rear-vision mirror, he saw what had happened. The emergency anchor, trailing at # feet of steel cable, had caught in a deep outcropping of rock. A fouled anchor had brought him up short, less than half a mile from the cliffs. He was saved -- For the moment, at least. But the wind hadn't given up yet. The #-mile-an-hour wind bellowed, lifted the truck bodily, slammed it down, lifted it again, slammed it down. The steel cable hummed like a guitar string. Clayton wrapped his arms and legs around the seat. He couldn't hold on much longer. And if he let go, the madly leaping Brute would smear him over the walls like toothpaste -- If the cable didn't part first and send him hurtling into the cliffs. He held on. At the top of one swing, he caught a glimpse of the windspeed indicator. The sight of it sickened him. He was through, finished, done for. How could he be expected to hold on through the force of a #-mile-an-hour wind? It was too much. It was -- # miles an hour? That meant that the wind was dropping! He could hardly believe it at first. But slowly, steadily, the dial hand crept down. At # miles an hour, the truck stopped slamming and lay passively at the end of its anchor line. At #, the wind veered -- a sure sign that the blow was nearly over. When it had dropped to # miles an hour, Clayton allowed himself the luxury of passing out.  for him later in the day. Skillfully they maneuvered two big land ships up to the Brute, fastened on their long vines -- which tested out stronger than steel -- and towed the derelict truck back to the station. They brought him into the receiving shed and Nerishev carried him into the station's dead air. "You didn't break anything except a couple of teeth," said Nerishev. "But there isn't an unbruised inch on you." "We came through it," Clayton said. "Just. Our boulder defense is completely flattened. The station took two direct hits from boulders and barely contained them. I've checked the foundations; they're badly strained. Another blow like that and we'd make out somehow. Us Earth lads, we come through! That was the worst in eight months. Four months more and the relief ship comes! Buck up, Nerishev. Come with me." "Where are we going?" "I want to talk to that damned Smanik!" They came into the shed. It was filled to overflowing with Carellans. Outside, in the lee of the station, several dozen land ships were moored. "Smanik!" Clayton called. "What's going on here?" "It is the Festival of Summer," Smanik said. "Our great yearly holiday." "Hm. What about that blow? What did you think of it?" "I would classify it as a moderate gale," said Smanik. "Nothing dangerous, but somewhat unpleasant for sailing." "Unpleasant! I hope you get your forecasts a little more accurate in the future." "One cannot always outguess the weather," Smanik said. "It is regrettable that my last forecast should be wrong." "Your last? How come? What's the matter?" "These people," Smanik said, gesturing around him, "are my entire tribe, the Seremai. We have celebrated the Festival of Summer. Now summer is ended and we must go away." "Where to?" "To the caverns in the far west. They are two weeks' sail from here. We will go into the caverns and live there for three months. In that way, we will find safety." Clayton had a sudden sinking feeling in his stomach. "Safety from what, Smanik?" "I told you. Summer is over. We need safety now from the winds -- the powerful storm winds of winter." "What is it?" Nerishev said. "In a moment." Clayton thought very quickly of the super-hurricane he had just passed through, which Smanik had classified as a moderate and harmless gale. He thought of their immobility, the ruined Brute, the strained foundations of the station, the wrecked boulder barrier, the relief ship four months away. "We could go with you in the land ships, Smanik, and take refuge in the caverns with you -- be protected -- " "Of course," said Smanik hospitably. "No, we couldn't," Clayton answered himself, his sinking feeling even lower than during the storm. "We'd need extra oxygen, our own food, a water supply -- " "What is it?" Nerishev repeated impatiently. "What the devil did he say to make you look like that?" "He says the really big winds are just coming," Clayton replied. The two men stared at each other. Outside, a wind was rising. Old-Fashioned Bridge Score Pad ? BjiitLqsL aPiSL Makes Bridge Scoring Easier  More Accurate -- Faster  More Legible! # for  I # Including Postage Send Check or Money Order (No Coin or Stamps) #L # East #st St. Jt  New York #, N. Y.  back to see when my book The Conquest of Space first appeared, because the date has some bearing on this story. Well, the copyright note says "First Published in September, #," so it must have been in the early summer of that year. The book, as far as the mechanical processes of production are concerned, had advanced almost to the final stage. Color proofs of the paintings had been made and approved by Chesley Bonestell. Galley proofs of the text had been read and corrected. The page proofs had gone from printer to publisher to author and back the same way. All that was left for me to do was to wait. One morning during this waiting period, while reading the New York Times at breakfast, I found a little box, telling that Dr. Gerard P. Kuiper had found a hitherto unknown small satellite of Neptune. Most interesting, that. I dropped the Times, raced to the telephone, dialed my publisher and asked, "Is Conquest of Space on the presses?" The answer was something like, "It might be by now. If you want to know, I can call the printer and ask." "Do that," I said, "and if they haven't started yet, tell them to wait till afternoon. I'm coming in." The reason for this telephone call was that I realized that a few passages in the book were suddenly wrong. There was one which read "the lonely moon of Neptune," another one which read "Neptune's single moon" and a third one that said "like Earth, Neptune has only one moon." Don't bother looking it up -- the printer had planned to start the press run that Same afternoon, and by #:#, the three passages had been replaced by others which were factually correct and took the same amount of space. My reason for remembering this now is that I told the editor, while typing the changes, that my statement might be proved wrong for Ea'-th, too, one day. Well, as far as we can tell, it won't be. Earth does have only one moon, we are sure now -- reasonably sure, that is. ceived a large brown envelope in the mail which said on the outside "Office of Ordnance Research, U. S. Army" and inside there was a #-page report, on the cover of which it said in letters of diminishing size: State College, New Mexico Interim Report on for the period #-# By Clyde W. Tombaugh Dr. Clyde W. Tombaugh, most Galaxy readers will probably recall, is the discoverer of the planet Pluto, and early in #, it became known that the Office of Ordnance Research gave him, via Lowell Observatory and New Mexico State College, a research contract to find out whether Earth might not have another small moon, or possibly moons. I devoted part of my column in the September, #, issue of Galaxy to the news that such a search was on and I explained then why these additional moons, if they existed, had to be quite small. The story of the second moon of Earth has had a rather tenacious life ever since #, which was the year when Jules Verne's Autour de la Lurie appeared, the second part of his story about the shot to the Moon. In it, Verne provided the three inhabitants of his Moon projectile with a glimpse of the second moon of Earth and explained that a French astronomer by the name of Petit had postulated its existence. Although no figure for the size of this second moon is given in the story, the reader is left with the impression that it must be rather substantial, at least a mile in diameter. Astronomers declared at a later date that a moon a mile in diameter at the distance given by Petit (# miles) would have been discovered by the ancient Babylonians, since it would be, at certain times, a rather easy nakedeye object. Before this fact was presented, several German astronomers had spent some time trying to find Petit's moon, which they punningly called Kleinchen. The point of the pun is that Petit is the French word for "little" or "small" while Kleinchen is German for "the little one." Of course they did not find his moon. By the time Dr. Tombaugh started his search, it was quite clear that the additional satellite would be measured in feet and not in miles -- how many feet depended, naturally, on the distance. came that Tombaugh had found two moons, one # miles out and another one at a distance of # miles. The story went with it that, when this report reached the Pentagon, a general asked suspiciously, "Are they natural?" That story may be true, but the report that two moons had been found was not. If anybody knows how it originated, he is keeping his lips tightly shut. At any event, Dr. Tombaugh wrote me at the time that the report was not true. Moreover, it referred to distances that had not even been investigated at the time. The search was made by telescopic camera and the sensitivity of the instrumentation was revealed with a sentence that has been quoted quite a number of times since. The equipment, the statement said, could discover a tennis ball at a height of # miles, provided only that it was white. It also could discover a V-# rocket (which is just short of # feet) at the distance of the Moon. This original statement has since been amended to read that the tennis ball could be found even if it showed itself only in half phase; the V-# rocket near the Moon would have to be in full phase and also painted white; Any satellite of Earth -- natural or artificial -- which is closer than a certain limit would have to move so fast to stay in its orbit that it would rise in the west and set in the east. The limit just mentioned is # miles from the surface. At that distance, the satellite would have an orbital period of # hours and would neither rise nor set but just hang in the sky over one hemisphere and never be visible from the other. Satellites beyond that limit would behave as one expects them to behave. Let us assume now that we have a satellite # miles from the surface. It would need just four hours to go around the Earth once. Knowing this, one can calculate how fast it would move across the sky. Then an astronomical camera can be geared to sweep across the sky at the same rate. If the satellite is in the field of vision of the camera, it would show up as a dot on the plate, while the fixed stars in the field of vision would show up as streaks from edge to edge. If that satellite were at, say, # miles, but the camera were set for a sweep for a #-mile satellite, it would still show up. It would have made a very short trail, very easily distinguishable from the edge-to-edge star streaks. It should be clear from this explanation that a satellite search with such equipment is mostly a question of patience, a commodity which must be built-in in any astronomer. It is "merely" a question of adjusting the camera for a whole series of sweeps, corresponding to various satellite distances and orbital periods. If there is one, it must be caught sooner or later. on a photographic plate is not enough proof, however. There might be a tiny bubble in the emulsion, a flaw of some kind -- I mentioned once in this column that the planet Pluto was missed on a photographic plate (years before Tombaugh found it on another one) because the image happened to have fallen on such a flaw and was taken to be a part of it. To avoid being fooled by such an accidental dot, something else had to be done. It was this: when the trails of the fixed stars had moved to about the center of the plate, the camera was moved a little bit without closing the shutter. The result of this action was that every star trail, at that point, made a very short vertical line and then continued on a different level. (For faint stars, this short vertical line did not register on the plate.) Now if there was a satellite at the distance for which the sweep was set, it would make two dots at the proper distance from each other. That there should be a plate flaw producing this effect was most unlikely. The search was conducted from Lowell Observatory at Flagstaff, Arizona, which, in spite of its generally fine location, had one disadvantage which has to do with the position of the orbits of the unknown satellites relative to the Earth. There is, as far as I know, no rule that says that a satellite could not circle its planet going from pole to pole. The simple facts are that no such case is known and that it is highly unlikely for various theoretical reasons. A tiny satellite of Earth could have two possible origins. One is that it is a piece of debris from the Asteroid Belt which has, for some reason, been drifting inward in the Solar System and has been captured by Earth. That would require such a peculiar sequence of astronomical events that it is not very likely. In most cases, such a piece of cosmic matter drifting in toward the Earth would either simply pass on with a minor change in orbit, or else it would touch atmosphere and crash as a meteorite. Capture by the Earth would be exceedingly rare. But while capture would be literally a case of much more than possible. Such a satellite would circle the Earth in about the plane of the ecliptic -- the plane of the Earth's orbit around the Sun. The other possibility has to do with our real and rather large moon. More and more astronomers seem to incline to the belief that the Moon was formed in an orbit around the Earth of loose matter, ranging in size from a few molecules of something to large mountains. "Moon matter" left, they would orbit around the Earth in or very nearly in the plane of the Moon's orbit. Since the plane of the Moon's orbit and the ecliptic are inclined to each other by only five degrees, the search of these two planes is really the same thing, for some deviation from either one or the other must be taken for granted. The third possibility is that a satellite circles the Earth in the plane of its equator, inclined by # x h degrees to the ecliptic. But a satellite over the equator would have been pulled into that orbit by the Earth's equatorial bulge, which implies that it would be fairly low. If it weren't, it wouldn't be in that plane. This is where the search from Flagstaff left a hole in the picture. A moonlet circling the Earth over the equator at a lesser distance than # miles from the surface could not be seen -- or, rather, photographed -- from Flagstaff. Strangely enough, the search for anything inside the orbit of the Moon was really virgin territory. Barring the occasional looking for Kleinchen a few Germans had indulged in around the turn of the century, it had never been done. Well, we now know that there is nothing in that region, with the possible exception of equatorial orbits below # miles. For these, Dr. Tombaugh moved to Quito, Ecuador, where such moonlets would be vertically overhead. But the Interim Report was written before this move took place and covered only the work at Flagstaff. It concluded: Much of the space about the Earth has been searched. Most of this space has been found to be empty of material moving in the most-likely orbits and large enough to be seen by the present equipment Some "suspects" have been found on the photographic films, but in all save a few instances it has been possible to determine that the record was not that of a satellite. These images, if not due to defects in the photographic plates, could have been tracks of very small asteroids moving past the earth in their journey around the sun. The several suspects not yet eliminated as satellites are ones which cannot be checked until photographic work has started on the equator. From a statistical point of view, it is more likely that they will turn out not to be satellites. The chance of a discovery of astronomical or geodetic value has, from the beginnnig, been regarded as very small. But a completely negative result, a determination that the space near the earth is free of debris up to a certain size, could have comforting significance to long-range ballisticians and to proponents of space travel. r  "HE explanation of the difficulty of capturing moonlets going around the Sun -- because they go around the Sun, they are, of course, tiny planetoids or asteroids -- implied that any additional satellite that might have been  This conclusion was written by The Office of Ordnance Research, not by Tombaugh. found would most probably have been matter left over when the Moon formed. But if such matter was left over, it could go around the Earth in some other ways. One possibility was that it remained in the same orbit as the Moon, but circling the Earth either # degrees ahead of the Moon or # degrees behind the Moon. In the case of Jupiter and the so-called Trojan Asteroids, this has been found to be true -- many years, incidentally, after it had been advanced as a theoretical possibility. Having this nice equipment available, it was obvious that Dr. Tombaugh should use it to see whether there might be more moons in the orbit of the Moon. This particular phase of the search had been planned, but by the time the Interim Report was written, it had not been carried out, due largely to bad weather. But "left-over" Moon matter could still do something else. It could form secondary moons, moonlets of our moon. If such a secondary moon had been found, it would have been the first of its kind in the Solar System. It is perfectly possible that the larger moons in our solar system have such secondary moons, but if they do, they are all too small to be detected from the Earth. Secondary moons of our moon would have been fairly easy to identify, again if they were large enough to register on the photographic plate. The most likely orbit of such secondary moons would be again in the ecliptic, or else in the plane of the Moon's orbit. Because of this, they would pass between Moon and Earth and then disappear behind the Moon. Twice during every circuit of the Moon, they would be at "greatest elongation," which means farthest away from the Moon either to the east or to the west. Actually we would see this portion of the orbit strongly foreshortened so that such a secondary moon would remain nearly stationary, to the eye, near greatest elongation for a while. But no matter at what distance it is from the Moon, it would share the orbital movement of the Moon. If you can catch a dot of light, on either side of the Moon, which travels across the sky at very nearly the rate of the Moon itself, you have caught a secondary moon. you did it visually. If you try to do it photographically, chances are that the Moon will cover up the image of the secondary satellite. The Moon is bright enough to ruin everything faint in its vicinity on a plate. Hence this particular search had to wait for an eclipse of the Moon. As Dr. Tombaugh reported: "The crater Aristarchus is the brightest spot on the moon, and it can be seen in a telescope with some difficulty when the moon is in total eclipse. With a visual guide telescope on the same mounting with the Schmidt camera, one can guide the camera on Aristarchus and prevent the dilution of possible satellite images." All this had been worked out for the total eclipse of January #, #. "Unfortunately, on the night of the moon's eclipse, the sky was covered by a thick haze." At the time the report was written, there were hopes for the longduration eclipse which took place at midnight, November #-#, #. I know that all the amateur astronomers in New York, Long Island and New Jersey were bitterly disappointed, for there was more than just a thick haze. It poured. The weather must have been bad enough to be useless in Flagstaff, too, because no report about a secondary moon has come in yet. But while Tombaugh's work is virtually definite for the space above # miles (and lower down elsewhere than over the equator), a secondary moon of Earth, a moon of the Moon, and also "Trojan" moonlets in the Moon's orbit, are still possible. Their discovery would, for the time being, be of scientific interest only, but it would be interesting. Naturally an intensive search program of this type had all kinds of "by-products," as Charles F. Capen of the New Mexico College called them in Sky and Telescope. A number of meteorites and one bright fireball were caught on the plates. A few others showed very strange zigzag designs -- the Naval Observatory's Flagstaff section had released a bunch of meteorological balloons at night without telling anybody. One night, an orange light moved noiselessly from north to south in a straight line; glasses proved it to be the exhaust of a high-flying jet. Another night, they had "Lubbock Lights," but they were a squadron of helicopters. Six months or so from now, another satellite watch will be on, but then it won't be a natural satellite. We'll have made it ourselves.  quite a long time since anybody talked about Moon rockets. Twenty-five to thirty years ago, before the time where there was any rocket "hardware," things were different -- the Moon rocket was a favorite topic of conversation among rocket enthusiasts. As the actual engineering research began, the favorite idea of the Moon rocket began to be overshadowed by the nasty reality of an oxygen valve which leaked, and kept leaking no matter what you did about it. And a parachute release that worked was more fascinating by far than the most elegant set of equations. As time went on, all thoughts concentrated first on the high-altitude sounding rocket, then the long-range rocket, and finally on the artificial satellite. But now the Moon rocket is with us again, in a form which bears little resemblance to the drawings made thirty years ago, but with the encouraging message that it could be built later this year if somebody can be found to sign some papers. However, a little background is needed first. In Professor Hermann Oberth's writings -- from # to # -- you can find a discussion of something he called the "optimal velocity." The problem was this: a rising rocket has to fight air resistance, and air resistance goes up very sharply as the velocity increases. As far as air resistance was concerned, a slowly accelerating rocket was far better than a quickly accelerating rocket. But while the rocket struggled up through a resisting atmosphere, slowly, it also lost # feet per second of velocity every second, because Earth tried to pull it back. Hence, as far as gravitation was concerned, the quickly accelerating rocket beat the slowly accelerating rocket tailfins down. There had to be a happy medium, a rocket which did not create too much air resistance for itself and did not lose too much speed to gravity, either. And that was the "optimal velocity." The first large rockets, the V-#s, happened not to be troubled by that problem. They could not accelerate very fast because they were so heavy. By the time they got to be really fast, they were above # feet, with about # per cent of the atmosphere below them. Large rockets which were capable of very high accelerations were still to come. But they came, the big solid fuel rockets we now have, which are mostly used to boost heavy missiles into the air. If one had tried to fire such heavy solid fuel rockets, or clusters of them, from the surface, there would have been trouble with air resistance. And this is not just theory, for such clusters, Vehicles, have been fired to measure air resistance at very high velocities. A. Van Allan of Iowa University had tried something else. There is a medium-sized solidfuel rocket called the Deacon. When fired vertically from sea level, it can reach a height of # feet, or not quite # miles. Van Allan had the Deacon lifted by a plastic Skyhook balloon to about # miles and fired it from there. It went to # and # miles because it did not have to fight much air resistance. This rocket-balloon combination was dubbed the Rockoon and some important research work has been done with it recently. More of it will come during the International Geophysical Year. Knowing all this, we are now ready to understand the new Moon rocket, presented for the first time in a paper read in September, #, at the International Astronautical Congress in Rome. The authors of the paper were Kurt R. Stehling and Richard Foster, both of them propulsion engineers for the Naval Research Laboratory and presumably quite busy with the Vanguard satellitecarrier rockets. The "first stage" of the new Moon rocket is a Skyhook balloon which must be able to lift a rocket weighing # lbs. to a height of # feet. This, Stehling said, means a balloon of a foot Skyhooks have been built and launched. The Moon rocket would hang vertically below the balloon and tear through it when ignited. This will not hamper the rocket a bit and will not even cause an avoidable loss of the balloon, for the plastic skin of Skyhook balloons is so thin that they can be used only once; they can never be recovered. intact for reuse. The rocket itself is a three-step affair. Step No. I is a so-called "cluster" of four large solid-fuel units, weighing together # lbs., but developing a thrust of # lbs. They would burn for about # seconds. At the end of the burning time, the rocket will be #  # feet up and will be going with a velocity very close to # feet per second. At an altitude of # feet, you don't have to worry about air resistance any more, so the next stage, also solid fuel, will be ignited at once. The weight of Step No. # is # lbs. It will also burn for # seconds, producing a thrust of # lbs. When its fuel is gone, it will be # feet high and the velocity will be slightly more than # feet per second. Then Step No. # takes over. Compared to what carried it, it is tiny, a #-pound solid-fuel rocket with four pounds of "payload" in the nose. It will burn for only # seconds, but when it is finished, it will be # feet up and its velocity will be # feet per second. order "Fire!" Step No. # will be coasting to where the Moon will be four days later, for the time to traverse this distance will be about four days. The rocket will be too small to be seen in a telescope or to be tracked by radar. But radar ought to be able to track the larger stages, so that there should be enough tracking data for a trajectory computation. The time of the impact will be fairly well known, but just where the rocket will strike the Moon will not be known in advance. It is possible that observers may miss the impact for this reason. But the four pounds of payload are such that they will make a permanent and telescopically conspicuous mark on the lunar surface. Dr. Morris Goldpepper  Physicists and engineers can't help -- only my colleagues can bridge the interstellar cavity to pull me out of my aching plight! I McAllister, Danboufge and Smith, sat at the table under the cold blue lighting tubes. One of them, Rorke, was in a corner speaking quietly into a telephone, and one, Fadderman, stood staring out the window at the lights of the city. One, Hansen, had yet to arrive. Fadderman spoke without turning his head. He was the oldest of those present -- the Big Seven, as they were often called. "Lights," he said. "So many lights. Down here." He waved his hand toward the city. "Up there." He gestured toward the sky. "Even with our much-vaunted knowledge, what," he asked, "do we know?" He turned his head. "Perhaps this is too big for us. In the light of the problem, can we really hope to accomplish anything?" Heavy-set Danbourge frowned grimly. "We have received the suffrage of our fellow-scientists, Doctor. We can but try." Lithe, handsome McAllister, che youngest officer of the Association, nodded. "The problem is certainly not greater than that which faced our late, great colleague, the immortal Morton." He pointed to a picture on the panneled wall. "And we all know what he accomplished." Fadderman went over and took his hand. "Your words fill me with courage." McAllister flushed with pleasure. "I am an old man," Fadderman added falteringly. "Forgive my lack of spirit, Doctor" He sat down, sighed, shook his head slowly. Weinroth, burly and redhaired, patted him gently on the back. Natty, silveryhaired little Smith smiled at him consolingly. hung up the telephone, flipped a switch on the wall intercom. "Headquarters here," he said crisply. "Dr. Carl T. Hansen has arrived," a voice informed him. "Bring him up at once," he directed. "And, Nickerson -- " "Yes, Dr. Rorke?" "Let no one else into the building. No one." They sat in silence. After a moment or two, they heard the approach of the elevator, heard the doors slide open, slide shut, heard the elevator descend. Heavy, steady footsteps approached; knuckles rapped on the opaque glass door. Rorke went over to the door, said, "A conscientious and diligent scientist -- " must remain a continual student," a deep voice finished the quotation. Rorke unlocked the door, peered out into the corridor, admitted Hansen, locked the door. "I would have been here sooner, but another emergency interposed," Hansen said. "A certain political figure -- ethics prevent my being more specific -- suffered an oral hemorrhage following an altercation with a woman who shall be nameless, but, boy, did she pack a wallop! A so-called Specialist, gentlemen, with offices on Park Avenue, had been, as he called it, 'applying pressure' with a gauze pad. I merely used a little Gelfoam as a coagulant agent and the hemorrhage stopped almost at once. When will the public learn, eh, gentlemen?" Faint smiles played upon the faces of the assembled scientists. Hansen took his seat. Rorke bent down and lifted two tape-recording devices to the table, set them both in motion. The faces of the men became serious, grim. "This is an emergency session of the Steering Committee of the Executive Committee of the American Dental Association," Rorke said, "called to discuss measures of dealing with the case of Dr. Morris Goldpepper. One tape will be deposited in the vaults of the Chase Manhattan Bank in New York; the other will be similarly secured in the vaults of the Wells Fargo and Union Trust Company Bank in San Francisco. Present at this session are Doctors Rorke, Weinroth and Smith -- President, First and Second Vice-presidents, respectively -- Fadderman, Past President, McAllister, Public Information, Danbourge, Legal, and Hansen, Policy." He looked around at the set, tense faces. "Doctors," he went on, "I think I may well say that humanity is, as of this moment, face to face with a great danger, and it is a bitter jest that it is not to the engineers or the astronomers, not to medicine nor yet to nuclear nor any other kind of physics, that humanity must now look for salvation -- but to the members of the dental profession!" His voice rose. "Yes -- to the practitioners of what has become perhaps the least regarded of all the learned sciences! It is indeed ironical. We may at this juncture consider the comments of the now deceased Professor Earnest Hooton, the Harvard anthropologist, who observed with a sorrow which did him credit that his famed University, instead of assisting its Dental School as it ought, treated it -- and I quote his exact words -- 'Like a yellow dog.' " His voice trembled. flushed an angry red. Weinroth growled. Danbourge's fist hit the table and stayed there, clenched. Fadderman gave a soft, broken sigh. "But enough of this. We are not jealous, nor are we vindictive," President Rorke went on. "We are confident that History, 'with its long tomorrow,' will show how, at this danger-fraught point, the humble and little thought-of followers of dental science recognized and sized up the situation and stood shoulder to shoulder on the ramparts!" He wiped his brow with a paper tissue. "And now I will call upon our beloved. Past President, Dr. Samuel I. Fadderman, to begin our review of the incredible circumstances which have brought us here tonight. Dr. Fadderman? If you please..." The well-known Elder Statesman of the A.D.A. nodded his head slowly. He made a little cage of his fingers and pursed and then unpursed his lips. At length he spoke in a soft and gentle voice. "My first comment, brethren, is that I ask for compassion. Morris Goldpepper is not to blame! "Let me tell you a few words about him. Goldpepper the Scientist needs no introduction. Who has not read, for instance, his 'The Bilateral Vertical Stroke and Its Influence on the Pattern of Occlusion' or his 'Treatment, Planning, Assemblage and Cementation of a #-Unit Fixed Bridge' -- to name only two? But I shall speak about Goldpepper the Man. He is forty-six years of age and served with honor in the United States Navy Dental Corps during the Second World War. He has been a widower since shortly after the conclusion of that conflict. Rae -- the late Mrs. Goldpepper, may she rest in peace -- often, used to say, 'Morry, if I go first, promise me you'll marry again,' but he passed it off with a joke; and, as you know, he never did. "They had one child, a daughter, Suzanne, a very sweet girl, now married to a Dr. Sheldon Fingerhut, D.D.S. I need not tell you, brethren, how proud our colleague was when his only child married this very fine young member of our profession. The Fingerhuts are now located on Unbalupi, one of the Micronesian islands forming part of the United States Trust Territory, where Dr. Sheldon is teaching dental hygiene, sanitation and prosthesis to the natives thereof." Dr. Hansen asked, "Are they aware of -- " "The son-in-law knows something of the matter," the older man said. "He has not seen fit to inform his wife, who is in a delicate condition and expects shortly to be confined. At his suggestion, I have been writing -- or, rather, typing -- letters purporting to come from her father, on his stationery, with the excuse that he badly singed his fingers on a Bunsen burner while annealing a new-type hinge for dentures and consequently cannot hold his pen." He sipped from a glass of water. "Despite his great scientific accomplishments," Dr. Fadderman went on, "Morry had an impractical streak in him. Often I used to call on him at his bachelor apartment in the Hotel Davenport on West End Avenue, where he moved following his daughter's marriage, and I would find hitp immersed in reading matter of an escapist kind -- tales of crocodile hunters on the Malayan Peninsula, or magazines dealing with interplanetary warfare, or collections of short stories about vampires and werewolves and similar superstitious creations. " 'Morry,' I said reproachfully, 'what a way to spend your ojfhours. Is it worth it? Is it healthy? You would do much better, believe me, to frequent the pool or the handball court at the Y. Or,' I pointed out to him, 'if you want to read, why ignore the rich treasures of literature: Shakespeare, Ruskin, Elbert Hubbard, Edna Ferber, and so on? Why retreat to these immature-type fantasies?' At first he only smiled and quoted the saying, 'Each to his or her own taste.'" was broken by young Dr. McAllister. "You say," he said, "'at first.' " Old Dr. Fadderman snapped out of his revery. "Yes, yes. But eventually he confessed the truth to me. He withheld nothing." The assembled dental scientists then learned that the same Dr. Morris Goldpepper, who had been awarded not once but three successive times the unique honor of the Dr. Alexander Peabody Medal for New Achievements in Dental Prosthesis, was obsessed with the idea that there was sentient life on other worlds -- that it would shortly be possible to reach these other worlds -- and that he himself desired to be among those who went. " 'Do you realize, Sam?' he asked me," reported Fadderman. " 'Do you realize that, in a very short time, it will no longer be a question of fuel or even of metallurgy? That submarines capable of cruising for weeks and months without surfacing foretell the possibility of traveling through airless space? The chief problem has now come down to finding how to build a takeoff platform capable of withstanding a thrust of sevglowed." Dr. Fadderman had inquired, with good-natured sarcasm, how the other man expected this would involve him. The answer was as follows: Any interplanetary expedition would find it just as necessary to take along a dentist as to take along a physician, and that he -- Dr. Goldpepper -- intended to be that dentist! Dr. Weinroth's hand slapped the table with a bang. "By thunder, I say the man had courage!" Dr. Rorke looked at him with icy reproof. "I should be obliged," he said stiffly, "if there would be no further emotional outbursts." Dr. Weinroth's face fell. "I beg the Committee's pardon, Mr. President," he said. Dr. Rorke nodded graciously, indicated by a gesture of his hand that Dr. Fadderman had permission to continue speaking. The old man took a letter from his pocket and placed it on the table. "This came to me like a bolt from the blue beyond. It is dated November # of last year. Skipping the formal salutation, it reads: 'At last I stand silent upon the peak in Darien' -- a literary reference, gentlemen, to Cortez's alleged discovery of the Pacific Ocean; actually it was Balboa -- 'my great dream is about to be realized. Before long, I shall be back to tell you about it, but just exactly when, I am not able to say. History is being made! Long live Science! Sincerely yours, Morris Goldpepper, D.D.S.'" He passed the letter around the table. Dr. Smith asked, "What did you do on receiving this communication, Doctor?" Dr. Fadderman had at once taken a taxi to West End Avenue. The desk clerk at the hotel courteously informed him that the man he sought had left on a vacation of short but not exactly specified duration. No further information was known. Dr. Fadderman's first thought was that his younger friend had gotten some sort of position with a Government project which he was not free to discuss, and his own patriotism and sense of duty naturally prevented him from making inquiries. "But I began, for the first time," the Elder Statesman of American Dentistry said, "to read up on the subject of space travel. I wondered how a man # years of age could possibly hope to be selected over younger men." Dr. Danbourge spoke for the first time. "Size," he said. "Every ounce would count in a spaceship and Morris was a pretty little guy." "But with the heart of a lion," Dr. Weinroth said softly. "Miles and miles and miles of heart." The other men nodded their agreement to this tribute. T#UT as time went on and the - year drew to its close and he heard no word from his friend, Dr. Fadderman began to worry. Finally, when he received a letter from the Finger huts, saying that they had not been hearing either, he took action. He realized it was not likely that the Government would have made plans to include a dentist in this supposed project without communicating with the A.D.A. and he inquired of the current President, Dr. Rorke, if he had any knowledge of such a project, or of the whereabouts of the missing man. The answer to both questions was no. But on learning the reasons for Dr. Fadderman's concern, he communicated with Col. Lemuel Coggins, head of the Col. Coggins informed him that no one of Dr. Goldpepper's name or description was or had been affiliated with any such project, and that, in fact, any such project was still -- as he put it -- "still on the drawing-board." Drs. Rorke and Fadderman, great as was their concern, hesitated to report Dr. Goldpepper missing. He had, after all, paid rent on apartment, office and laboratory, well in advance. He was a mature man, of very considerable intelligence, and one who presumably knew what he was doing. "It is at this point," said Dr. Danbourge, "that I enter the picture. On the #th of January, I had a call from a Dr. Milton Wilson, who has an office on East #th Street, with a small laboratory adjoining, where he does prosthetic work. He told me, with a good deal of hesitation, that something exceedingly odd had come up, and he asked me if I knew where Dr. Morris Goldpepper was..." The morning of the #th of January, an elderly man with a curious foreign accent came into Dr. Wilson's office, gave the name of Smith and complained about an upper plate. It did not feel comfortable, Mr. Smith said, and it irritated the roof of his mouth. There was a certain reluctance on his part to allow Dr. Wilson to examine his mouth. This was understandable, because the interior of his mouth was blue. The gums were entirely edentulous, very hard, almost horny. The plate itself -- "Here is the plate," Dr. Danbourge said, placing it on the table. "Dr. Wilson supplied him with another. You will observe the perforations on the upper, or palatal, surface. They had been covered with a thin layer of gum arabic, which naturally soon wore almost entirely off, with the result that the roof of the mouth became irritated. Now this is so very unusual that Dr. Wilson -- as soon as his patient, the socalled Mr. Smith, was gone -- broke open the weirdly made plate to find why the perforations had been made. In my capacity as head of the Association's Legal Department," Dr. Danbourge stated, "I have come across some extraordinary occurrences, but nothing like this." This was a small piece of a white, flexible substance, covered with tiny black lines. Danbourge picked up a large magnifying glass. "You may examine these objects, Doctors," he said, "but it will save your eyesight if I read to you from an enlarged photostatic copy of this last one. The nature of the material, the method of writing, or of reducing the writing to such size all are unknown to us. It may be something on the order of microfilm. But that is not important. The important thing is the content of the writing -- the portent of the writing. "Not since Dr. Morton, the young Boston dentist, realized the uses of sulphuric ether as an anesthetic has any member of our noble profession discovered anything of even remotely similar importance; and perhaps not before, either." He drew his spectacles from their case and began to read aloud. II great profession lacks the glamour and public adulation of the practice of medicine, and even the druggists -- not having a Hippocratic Oath -- can preen themselves on their so-called Oath of Maimonides (though, believe me, the great Maimonides had no more to do with it than Morris Goldpepper, D.D.S.), no one can charge us with not having as high a standard of ethics and professional conduct as physicians and surgeons, M.D. Nor do I hesitate for one single moment to include prostheticians not holding the degree of Doctor of Dental Surgery or Doctor of Dental Medicine, whose work is so vital and essential. When the records of our civilization are balanced, then -- but perhaps not before -- the real importance of dental science will be appreciated. Now it is merely valued at the moment of toothache. It is only with a heavy heart that I undertake deliberately to produce inferior work, and with the confidence that all those to whom the standards of oral surgery and dental prosthetics are dear will understand the very unusual circumstances which have prompted me so to do. And, understanding, will forgive. No one can hold the standards of our profession higher or more sacred than I. It must be admitted that I was not very amused on a certain occasion when my cousin, Nathaniel Pomerance, introduced me to an engineering contractor with these words, "You two should have a lot in common -- you both build bridges," and uttered a foolish laugh. But I venture to say that this was one of the truest words ever spoken in questionable jest. Humility is one thing, false pride another. Those who know anything of modern dentistry at all know of the Goldpepper Bridge and the Goldpepper Crown. It is I, Dr. Morris Goldpepper, inventor of both, and perfector of the Semi-retractable Clasp which bears my name, who writes these words you see before you. Nothing further should be needful by way of identification. And now to my report. On the first of November, 'a day of evil import forever in the personal calendar of the unhappy wretch who writes these lines, not even knowing for sure if they will ever be read -- but what else can I do? -- shortly after # : # P.M., my laboratory door was knocked on. I found there a curious-looking man of shriveled and weazened appearance. He asked if I was Dr. Morris Goldpepper, "the famous perfector of the Semi-retractable Clasp," and I pleaded guilty to the flattering impeachment. The man had a foreign-sounding accent, or -- I thought -- it may be that he had an impediment in his speech. Might he see me, was his next question. I hesitated. and to most other practitioners -- a stranger comes and, before you know it, he is slandering some perfectly respectable D.D.S. or D.M.D. The dentist pulled a healthy tooth -- the dentist took such and such a huge sum of money for new plates -- they don't fit him, he suffers great anguish -- he's a poor man, the dentist won't do anything -- et cetera, ad infinitum nauseamque. In short, a nut, a crank, a crackpot. But while I was hesitating, the man yawned, did not courteously cover his mouth with his hand, and I observed to my astonishment that the interior of his mouth was an odd shade of blue! Bemused by this singular departure from normalcy, I allowed him to enter. Then I wondered what to say, since he himself was saying nothing, but he looked around the lab with interest. "State your business" would be too brusque, and "Why is your mouth blue?" would be too gauche. An impasse. Whilst holding up a large-scale model of the Goldpepper Cap (not yet perfected -- will it ever be? Alas, who knows?) this curious individual said, "I know all about you, Dentist Goldpepper. A great scientist, you are. A man of powerful imagination, you are. One who rebels against narrow horizons and yearns to soar to wide and distant worlds, you are." All I could think of to say was, "And what can I do for you?" It was all so true; every single word he said was true. In my vanity was my downfall. I was tricked like the crow with the cheese in the ancient fable of Aesop. The man proceeded to tell me, frankly enough, that he was a denizen of another planet. He had two hearts, would you believe it? And, consequently, two circulatory systems. Two pulses -- one in each arm, one slow, the other fast. It reminded me of the situation in Philadelphia some years ago when there were two telephone systems -- if you had only a Bell phone, you couldn't call anyone who had only a Keystone phone. The interior of his mouth was blue and so was the inside of his eyelids. He said his world had three moons. You may imagine my emotions at hearing that my long-felt dream to communicate with otherworldly forms of sentient life was at last realized! And to think that they had singled out not the President of the United States, not the Director-General of the U.N., but me, Morris Goldpepper, D.D.S.! Could human happiness ask for more, was my unspoken question. I laughed softly to myself and I thought, What would my cousin Nathaniel Pomerance say now? I was like wax in this extraterrestrial person's hands (he had six distinct and articulate digits on each one), and I easily agreed to say nothing to anyone until the question of diplomatic recognition could be arranged on a higher echelon. "Non-recognition has its advantages, Goldpepper Dental Surgeon," he said with a slight smile. "No passport for your visit, you will need." Well! A personal invitation to visit Proxima Centauri Gamma, or whatever the planet's name is! But I felt constrained to look this gift-horse just a little closer in the mouth. How is it that they came inviting me, not, let us say, Oppenheimer? Well? "Of his gifts not in need, we are, Surgical Goldpepper. We have passed as far beyond nuclear power as you have beyond wind power. We can. span the Universe -- but in dentistry, like children still, we are. Come and inspect our faculties of your science, Great Goldpepper. If you say, 'This: Yes,' then it will be yes. If you direct, 'This: No,' then it will be no. In respect to the science of dentistry, our Edison and our Columbus, you will be." I asked when we would leave and he said in eight days. I asked how long the trip would take. For a moment, I was baffled when he said it would take no longer than to walk the equivalent of the length of the lab floor. Then he revealed his meaning to me: Matter transmission! Of course. No spaceship needed. brief disappointment at not being able to see the blazing stars in black outer space. But, after all, one ought not be greedy at such a time. I cannot point out too strongly that at no time did I accept or agree to accept any payment or gratuity for this trip. I looked upon it in the same light as the work I have done for various clinics. "Should I take along books? Equipment? What?" I asked my (so-to-speak) guide. He shook his head. Only my presence was desired on the first trip. A visit of inspection. Very well. On the morning of Nov. #th, I wrote a brief note to my old and dear friend, Dr. Samuel Fadderman, the senior mentor of American Dentistry on hearing these words, the Elder Statesman sobbed softly into his cupped hands, and in the afternoon, so excited and enthralled that I noticed no more of my destination than that it was north of the Washington Market, I accompanied my guide to a business building in the aforesaid area. He led me into a darkened room. He clicked a switch. There was a humming noise, a feeling first of heaviness, then of weightlessness, and then an odd sort of light came on. I was no longer on the familiar planet of my birth! I was on an unknown world! Over my head, the three moons of this far-off globe sailed majestically through a sky wherein I could note unfamiliar constellations. The thought occurred to me that poets on this planet would have to find another rhyme, inasmuch as moons (plural form) does not go with June (singular form). One satellite was a pale yellow, one was brown, and' the third was a creamy pink. Not knowing the names of these lunary orbs in the native tongue, I decided to call them Vanilla, Chocolate and Strawberry. Whilst my mind was filled with these droll fancies, I felt a tug at my sleeve, where my guide was holding it. He gestured and I followed. "Now," I thought to myself, "he will bring me before the President of their Galactic Council, or whatever he is called," and I stood obediently within a circle marked on the surface of the platform whereon we stood. In a moment, we were mattertransported to an inside room somewhere, and there I gazed about me in stupefaction, not to say astonishment. My eyes discerned the forms of Bunsen burners, Baldor lathes, casting machines and ovens, denture trays, dental stone, plaster, shellac trays, wires of teeth, and all the necessary equipment of a fully equipped dental prosthetic laboratory. My surprise at the progress made by these people in the science at which they were allegedly still children was soon mitigated by the realization that all the items had been made on Earth. A S I was looking and examining, a door opened and several people entered. Their faces were a pale blue, and I realized suddenly that my guide must be wearing makeup to conceal his original complexion. They spoke together in their native dialect; then one of them, with a rod of some kind in his hand, turned to me. He opened his mouth. I perceived his gums were bare. "Dentical person," he said, "make me teeth." I turned in some perplexity to my guide. "I understood you to say my first visit would be one of inspection only." Everyone laughed, and I observed that all were equally toothless. The man in the chair poked me rudely with his rod or staff. "Talk not! Make teeth!" Fuming with a well-justified degree of indignation, I protested at such a gross breach of the laws of common hospitality. Then, casting concealment to the winds, these people informed me as follows: Their race is entirely toothless in the adult stage. They are an older race than ours and are born looking ancient and wrinkled. It is only comparatively recently that they have established contact with Earth, and in order that they should not appear conspicuous, and in order to be able to eat our food, they realized that they must be supplied with artificial teeth. My so-called guide, false friend, my enticer andor kidnaper, to give him his due, had gotten fitted at a dentist's in New York and cunningly enquired who was the leading man in the field. Alas for fame! The man answered without a second of hesitation, "That is no other one than Morris Goldpepper, D.D.S., perfector of the Semiretractable Clasp." First this unscrupulous extraterrestrial procured the equipment, then he procured me. "Do I understand that you purport that I assist you in a plan to thwart and otherwise circumvent the immigration laws of the United States?" was my enquiry. The man in the chair poked me with his rod again. "You understand! So now make teeth!" What a proposition to make to a law-abiding, patriotic American citizen by birth! What a demand to exact of a war veteran, a taxpayer and one who has been three times on jury duty since # alone (People vs. Garrity, People vs. Vanderdam, and Lipschutz vs. Krazy-Kut Kool Kaps, Inc.)! My whole being revolted. I spoke coldly to them, informing them that the situation was contrary to my conception of dental ethics. But to no avail. My treacherous dragoman drew a revolver from his pocket. "Our weapons understand, you do not. Primitive Earth weapons, yes. So proceed with manufacture, Imprisoned Goldpepper." I went hot and cold. Not, I beg of you to understand, with fear, but with humiliation. Imprisoned Goldpepper! The phrase, with all the connotations it implied, rang in my ears. I bowed my head and a phrase from the literary work "Sampson Agonistes" (studied as a student in the College of the City of New York) rang through my mind: Eyeless in Gaza, grinding corn... Oh, blind, blind, blind, amidst the blaze of noon... But even in this hour of mental agony, an agony which has scarcely abated to speak of, I had the first glimmering of the idea which I hope will enable me to warn Earth. scornful glance to show these blue-complected individuals how well I appreciated that their socalled advanced science was a mere veneer over the base metal of their boorishness, I set to work. I made the preliminary impressions and study casts, using an impression tray with oval floor form, the best suited for taking impressions of edentulous ridges. And so began the days of my slavery. Confined as I am here, there is neither day nor night, but an unremitting succession of frenum trims, post dams, boxing in, pouring up, festoon carving, fixing sprue channels, and all the innumerable details of dental prosthetic work. No one as ts me. No one converses with me, save in brusque barks j levant to the work at hand. My I od consists of liqueous and ; atinous substances such as m lit be expected would form the di of a toothless race. Oh, I am sick of the sight of their blue skins, bluer mouths and homy ridges! I am sick of my serfdom! I have been given material to keep records and am writing this in expectation of later reducing it in size by the method here employed, and of thereinafter inserting copies between the palatal and occlusual surfaces of the plates. It will be necessary to make such plates imperfect, so that the wearers will be obliged to go to dentists on Earth for repairs, because it is not always practical for them to matterport -- in fact, I believe they can only do it on the #th day of every third month. Naturally, I cannot do this to every plate, for they might become suspicious. You may well imagine how it goes against my grain to produce defective work, but I have no other choice. Twice they have brought me fresh dental supplies, which is how I calculate their matterporting cycle. I have my wristwatch with me and thus I am enabled to reckon the passing of time. What their exact purpose is in going to Earth, I do not know. My growing suspicion is that their much-vaunted superior science is a fraud and that their only superiority lies in the ability to matterport. One curious item may give a clue : They have questioned me regarding the Old Age Assistance programs of the several States. As I have said, they all look old. Can it be that elsewhere on this planet there is imprisoned some poor devil of a terrestrial printer or engraver, toiling under duress to produce forged birth certificates and other means of identification, to the fell purpose of allowing these aliens to live at ease at the financial expense of the already overburdened U.S. taxpayer? To whom shall I address my plea for help? To the Federal Government? But it has no official or even unofficial knowledge that this otherworldly race exists. The F.B.I.? But does matterporting under false pretenses to another planet constitute kidnaping across State lines? It seems the only thing I can do is to implore whichever dental practitioner reads these lines to communicate at once with the American Dental Association. I throw myself upon the mercy of my fellow professional men. Dentists and Dental Prostheticians! Beware of men with blue mouths and horny, edentulous ridges! Do not be deceived by flattery and false promises! Remember the fate of that most miserable of men, Morris Goldpepper, D.D.S., and, in his horrible predicament, help, oh, help him! reading of this document. At length it was broken by Dr. Hansen. "That brave man," he said in a husky voice. "That brave little man." "Poor Morris," said Dr. Danbourge. "Think of him imprisoned on a far-off planet, slaving like a convict in a salt mine, so to speak, making false teeth for these inhuman aliens, sending these messages to us across the trackless void. It's pitiful, and yet, Doctors, it is also a tribute to the indomitable spirit of Man!" Dr. Weinroth moved his huge hands. "I'd like to get ahold of just one of those blue bastards," he growled. Dr. Rorke cleared his throat. All present looked at their President respectfully and eagerly. "I need hardly tell you, Doctors," he said crisply, "that the A.D.A. is a highly conservative organization. We do not go about things lightly. One such message we might ignore, but there have been eleven reported, all identical with the first. Even eleven such messages we might perhaps not consider, but when they come from a prominent scientist of the stature of Dr. Morris Goldpepper -- "Handwriting experts have pronounced this to be his handwriting beyond cavil of a doubt. Here" -- he delved into a box -- "are the eleven plates in question. Can any of you look at these clean lines and deny that they are the work of the incomparable Goldpepper?" The six other men looked at the objects, shook their heads. "Beautiful," murmured Dr. Smith, "even in their broken state. Poems in plastic! M. G. couldn't produce bad work if he tried!" Dr. Rorke continued. "Each report confirmed that the person who brought in the plate had a blue mouth and edentulous ridges, just as the message states. Each blue-mouthed patient exhibited the outward appearance of old age. And, gentlemen, of those eleven, no less than eight were reported from the State of California. Do you realize what that means? California offers the highest amount of financial assistance to the elderly! Goldpepper's surmise was right!" Dr. Hansen leaned forward. "In addition, our reports show that five of those eight are leaders in the fight against fluoridation of drinking water! It is my carefully considered belief that there is something in their physical makeup, evolved on another planet, which cannot tolerate fluorine even in minute quantities, because they certainly -- being already toothless -- wouldn't be concerned with the prevention of decay." Young Dr. McAllister took the floor. "We have checked with dental supply houses and detail men in the New York Metropolitan area and we found that large quantities of prosthetic supplies have been delivered to an otherwise unknown outfit -- called the Echs Export Company -- located not far north of the Washington Market! There is every reason to believe that this is the place Dr. Goldpepper mentioned. One of our men went there, found present only one man, in appearance an old man. Our representative feigned deafness, thus obliging this person to open his mouth and talk loudly. Doctors, he reports that this person has a blue mouth!" There was a deep intake of breath around the table. and snapped off the tape recorders. "This next is off the record. It is obvious, Doctors, that no ordinary methods will suffice to settle this case, to ensure the return of our unfortunate colleague, or to secure the withdrawal of these extraterrestrial individuals from our nation and planet. I cannot, of course, officially endorse what might be termed 'strongarm' methods. At the same time, I feel that our adversaries are not entitled to polite treatment. And obviously the usual channels of law enforcement are completely closed to us. "Therefore -- and remember, no word of this must pass outside our circle -- therefore I have communicated something of this matter to Mr. Albert Annapollo, the wellknown waterfront figure, who not long ago inaugurated the splendid Longshoremen's Dental Health Plan. Mr. Annapollo is a somewhat rough person, but he is nonetheless a loyal American... "We know now the Achilles heel of these alien creatures. It is fluorine. We know also how to identify them. And I think we may shortly be able to announce results. Meanwhile -- " he drew a slip of paper from his pocket -- "it is already the first of the month in that quarter when the dental supplies are due to be transported -- or matterported, as Dr. Goldpepper terms it -- to their distant destination. A large shipment is waiting to be delivered from the warehouses of a certain wholesaler to the premises of the Echs Exporting Company. I have had copies of this made and wrapped around each three-ounce bottle of Ellenbogen's Denture Stik-Phast. I presume it meets with your approval." He handed it to Dr. Hansen, who, as the others present nodded in grimly emphatic approval, read it aloud. "From The American Dental Association, representing over # registered dentists in the United States and its Territories, to Dr. Morris Goldpepper, wherrescue! We will bend every effort to this end! We shall fight the good fight! "Have courage, Dr. Morris Goldpepper! You shall return!" The mind technology that was developed for use in space: Developed by L. Ron Hubbard, nuclear physicist and one of the great science fiction writers of all time. The book from which they get their psychological plots. This one you need. Well, naturally Kaiser would transmit baby talk messages to his mother ship! He was -- in his hand for a long uncomprehending minute. How long had the stuff been coming through in this inane baby talk? And why hadn't he noticed it before? Why had he had to read this last communication a third time before he recognized anything unusual about it? He went over the words again, as though maybe this time they'd read as they should. SS II Kaiser let himself ease back in the pilot chair and rolled the tape thoughtfully between his fingers. Overhead and to each side, large drops of rain thudded softly against the transparent walls of the scout ship and dripped wearily from the bottom ledge to the ground. "Damn this climate!" Kaiser muttered irrelevantly. "Doesn't it ever do anything here except rain?" His attention returned to the matter at hand. Why the baby talk? And why was his memory so hazy? How long had he been here? What had he been doing during that time? Listlessly he reached for the towel at his elbow and wiped the moisture from his face and bare shoulders. The air conditioning had gone out when the scout ship cracked up. He'd have to repair the scout or he was stuck here for good. He remembered now that he had gone over the job very carefully and thoroughly, and had found it too big to handle alone -- or without better equipment, at least. Yet there was little or no chance of his being able to find either here. Calmly, deliberately, Kaiser collected his thoughts, his memories, and brought them out where he could look at them: The mother ship, Soscites II, had been on the last leg of its planet-mapping tour. It had dropped Kaiser in the one remaining scout ship -- the other seven had all been lost one way or another during the exploring of new worlds -- and set itself into a giant orbit about this planet that Kaiser had named Big Muddy. The Soscites II had to maintain its constant speed; it had no means of slowing, except to stop, and no way to start again once it did stop. Its limited range of maneuverability made it necessary to set up an orbit that would take it approximately one month, Earth time, to circle a pinpointed planet. And now its fuel was low. Kaiser had that one month to repair his scout or be stranded here forever. That was all he could remember. Nothing of what he had been doing recently. A small shiver passed through his body as he glanced once again at the tape in his hand. Baby talk... thing he could find out:   how long this had been going on. He turned to the communicator and unhooked the paper receptacle on its bottom. It held about a yard and a half of tape, probably his last several messages -- both those sent and those received. He pulled it out impatiently and began reading. The first was from himself: The ship must have answered immediately, for the return message time was six hours later than his own, the minimum interval necessary for two-way exchange. SS II Sam, Kaiser knew, was the ship's mechanical diagnostician. His report followed: The ship's next message read: SS II His own reply perplexed Kaiser: The expedition, apparently, was as puzzled as he: SS II The baby talk was worse on Kaiser's next: The ship's following communication was three hours late. It was the last on the tape -- the one Kaiser had read earlier. Apparently they decided to humor him. SS II That was not much help. All it told him was that he had been sick. He felt better now, outside of a muscular weariness, as though convalescing from a long illness. He put the back of his hand to his forehead. Cool. No fever anyway. He glanced at the clock-calendar on the instrument board and back at the date and time on the tape where he'd started his baby talk. Twenty hours. He hadn't been out of his head too long. He began punching the communicator keys while he nibbled at a biscuit. Kaiser felt suddenly weary. He lay on the scout's bunk and tried to sleep. Soon he was in that phantasm land between sleep and wakefulness -- he knew he was not sleeping, yet he did dream. It was the same dream he had had many times before. In it, he was back home again, the home he had joined the space service to escape. He had realized soon after his marriage that his wife, Helene, did not love him. She had married him for the security his pay check provided. And though it soon became evident that she, too, regretted her bargain, she would not divorce him. Instead, she had her revenge on him by persistent nagging, by letting herself grow fat and querulous, and by caring for their house only in a slovenly way. Her crippled brother had moved in with them the day they were married. His mind was as crippled as his body and he took an unhealthy delight in helping his sister torment Kaiser. a cold sweat. The clock showed that only an hour had passed since he had sent his last message to the ship. Still five more long hours to wait. He rose and wiped the sweat from his neck and shoulders and restlessly paced the small corridor of the scout. After a few minutes, he stopped pacing and peered out into the gloom of Big Muddy. The rain seemed to have eased off some. Not much more than a heavy drizzle now. Kaiser reached impulsively for the slicker he had thrown over a chest against one wall and put it on, then a pair of hip-high plastic boots and a plastic hat. He opened the door. The scout had come to rest with a slight tilt when it crashed, and Kaiser had to sit down and roll over onto his stomach to ease himself to the ground. The weather outside was normal for Big Muddy: wet, humid, and warm. Kaiser sank to his ankles in soft mud before his feet reached solid ground. He half walked and half slid to the rear of the scout. Beside the ship, the "octopus" was busily at work. Tentacles and antennae, extending from the yardhigh box of its body, tested and recorded temperature, atmosphere, soil, and all other pertinent planetary conditions. The octopus was connected to the ship's communicator and all its findings were being transmitted to the mother ship for study. Kaiser observed that it was working well and turned toward a wide, sluggish river, perhaps two hundred yards from the scout. Once there, he headed upstream. He could hear the pipings, and now and then a higher whistling, of the seal-people before he reached a bend and saw them. As usual, most were swimming in the river. One old fellow, whose chocolate-brown fur showed a heavy intermixture of gray, was sitting on the bank of the river just at the bend. Perhaps a lookout. He pulled himself to his feet as he spied Kaiser and his toothless, hard-gummed mouth opened and emitted a long whistle that might have been a greeting -- or a warning to the others that a stranger approached. The native stood perhaps five feet tall, with the heavy, blubbery body of a seal, and short, thick arms. Membranes connected the arms to his body from shoulderpits to mid-biceps. The arms ended in three-fingered, thumbless hands. His legs also were short and thick, with footpads that splayed out at forty-five-degree angles. They gave his legs the appearance of a split tail. About him hung a rank-fish smell that made Kaiser's stomach squirm. The old fellow sounded a cheerful chirp as Kaiser came near. Feeling slightly ineffectual, Kaiser raised both hands and held them palm forward. The other chirped again and Kaiser went on toward the main group. " and eating as Kaiser approached and now most of them swam in to shore and stood in the water, staring and piping. They varied in size from small sealpups to full-grown adults. Some chewed on bunches of water weed, which they manipulated with their lips and drew into their mouths. They had mammalian characteristics, Kaiser had noted before, so it was not difficult to distinguish the females from the males. The proportion was roughly fiftyfifty. Several of the bolder males climbed up beside Kaiser and began pawing his plastic clothing. Kaiser stood still and tried to keep his breathing shallow, for their odor was almost more than he could bear. One native smeared Kaiser's face with an exploring paw and Kaiser gagged and pushed him roughly away. He was bound by regulations to display no hostility to newly discovered natives, but he couldn't take much more of this. A young female splashed water on two young males who stood near and they turned with shrill pipings and chased her into the water. The entire group seemed to lose interest in Kaiser and joined in the chase, or went back to other diversions of their own. Kaiser's inspectors followed. They were a mindless lot, Kaiser observed. The river supplied them with an easy existence, with food and living space, and apparently they had few natural enemies. Kaiser walked away, following the long slow bend of the river, and came to a collection of perhaps two hundred dwellings built in three haphazard rows along the river bank. He took time to study their construction more closely this time. They were all round domes, little more than the height of a man, built of blocks that appeared to be mud, packed with river weed and sand. How they were able to dry these to give them the necessary solidity, Kaiser did not know. He had found no signs that they knew how to use fire, and all apparent evidence was against their having it. They then had to have sunlight. Maybe it rained less during certain seasons. The domes' construction was based on a series of four arches built in a circle. When the base covering the periphery had been laid, four others were built on and between them, and continued in successive tiers until the top was reached. Each tier thus furnished support for the next above. No other framework was needed. The final tier formed the roof. They made sound shelters, but Kaiser had peered into several and found them dark and dank -- and as smelly as the natives themselves. The few loungers in the village paid little attention to Kaiser and he wandered through the irregular streets until he became bored and returned to the scout. The Soscites II sent little that helped during the next twelve hours and Kaiser occupied his time trying again to repair the damage to the scout. The job appeared maddenly simply. As the scout had glided in for a soft landing, its metal bottom had ridden a concealed rock and bent inward. The bent metal had carried up with it the tube supplying the fuel pump and flattened it against the motor casing. would not have been difficult, but first it had to be freed from under the ship. Kaiser had tried forcing the sheet metal back into place with a small crowbar -- the best leverage he had on hand -- but it resisted his best efforts. He still could think of no way to do the job, simple as it was, though he gave his concentration to it the rest of the day. That evening, Kaiser received information from the Soscites II that was at least definite: Kaiser's reply was short and succinct: Soscites II's next communication followed within twenty minutes and was signed by the ship's doctor: Kaiser did not answer. The news was so startling, so unforeseen, that his mind refused to accept the actuality. He lay on the scout's bunk and stared at the ceiling without conscious attention, and with very little clear thought, for several hours -- until the next communication came in: SS II most of the crew were not too concerned about the trouble he was in. He was not the gregarious type and had no close friends on board. He had hoped to find the solitude he liked best in space, but he had been disappointed. True, there were fewer people here, but he was brought into such intimate contact with them that he would have been more contented living in a crowded city. His naturally unsociable nature was more irksome to the crew because he was more intelligent and efficient than they were. He did his work well and painstakingly and was seldom in error. They would have liked him better had he been more prone to mistakes. He was certain that they respected him, but they did not like him. And he returned the dislike. The suggestion that he get some sleep might not be a bad idea. He hadn't slept in over eighteen hours, Kaiser realized -- and fell instantly asleep. The communicator had a message waiting for him when he awoke : SS II By now, Kaiser had accepted what had happened to him. His distress and anxiety were gone and he was impatient to do what he could to establish better contact with his uninvited tenant. With eager anticipation, he set to thinking how it could be done. After a few minutes, an idea occurred to him. Taking a small scalpel from a medical kit, he made a shallow cut in his arm, just deep enough to bleed freely. He knew that the pain would supply the necessary glandular reaction. The cut bled a few slow drops -- and as Kaiser watched, a shiny film formed and the bleeding stopped. That checked pretty well with the ship's theory. Perhaps the symbiote had made his senses more acute. He tried closing his eyes and fingering several objects in the room. It seemed to him that he could determine the texture of each better than before, but the test was inconclusive. Walking to the rear of the scout, he tried reading the printed words on the instrument panel. Each letter stood out sharp and clear! Kaiser wondered if he might not make an immediate, practical use of the symbiote's apparent desire to help him. Concentrating on the discomfort of the high humidity and exaggerating his own displeasure with it, he waited. The result surprised and pleased him. The temperature within the scout cabin seemed to lower, the moisture on his body vanished, and he was more comfortable than he had yet been here. As a double check, he looked at the ship's thermometer. Temperature #, humidity # -- just about the same as it had been on earlier readings. hours, Kaiser and the mother ship exchanged messages at regular six-hour intervals. In between, he worked at repairing the damaged scout. He had no more success than before. He tired easily and lay on the cot often to rest. Each time he seemed to drop off to sleep immediately -- and awake at the exact times he had decided on beforehand. At first, despite the lack of success in straightening the bent metal of the scout bottom, there had been a subdued exhilaration in reporting each new discovery concerning the symbiote, but as time passed, his enthusiasm ebbed. His one really important problem was how to repair the scout and he was fast becoming discouraged. At last Kaiser could bear the futility of his efforts no longer. He sent out a terse message to the Soscites II: Kaiser packed a mudsled with tent, portable generator and guard wires, a spare sidearm and ammunition, and food for two days. He had noticed that a range of high hills, which caused the bend in the river at the native settlement, seemed to continue its long curve, and he wondered if the hills might not turn the river in the shape of a giant horseshoe. He intended to find out. Wrapping his equipment in a plastic tarp, Kaiser eased it out the doorway and tied it on the sled. He hooked a towline to a harness on his shoulders and began his journey -- in the opposite direction from the first native settlement. He walked for more than seven hours before he found that his surmise had been correct. And a second cluster of huts, and sealpeople in the river, greeted his sight. He received a further pleasant surprise. This group was decidedly more advanced than the first! They were little different in actual physical appearance; the change was mainly noticeable in their actions and demeanor. And their odor was more subdued, less repugnant. By signs, Kaiser indicated that he came in peace, and they seemed to understand. A thick-bodied male went solemnly to the river bank and called to a second, who dived and brought up a mouthful of weed. The first male took the weed and brought it to Kaiser. This was obviously a gesture of friendship. The weed had a white starchy core and looked edible. Kaiser cleaned part of it with his handkerchief, bit and chewed it. The weed had a slight iron taste, but was not unpalatable. He swallowed the mouthful and tried another. He ate most of what had been given him and waited with some trepidation for a reaction.  tent a few hundred yards back from the native settlement. All apprehension about how his stomach would react to the river weed had left him. Apparently it could be assimilated by his digestive system. Lying on his air mattress, he felt thoroughly at peace with this world. Once, just before dropping off to sleep, he heard the snuffling noise of some large animal outside his tent and picked up a pistol, just in case. However, the first jolt of the guard-wire charge discoui aged the beast and Kaiser heard it shuffle away, making puzzled mewing sounds as it went. The next morning, Kaiser left off all his clothes except a pair of shorts and went swimming in the river. The seal-people were already in the water when he arrived and were very friendly. That friendliness nearly resulted in disaster. The natives crowded around as he swam -- they maneuvered with an otterlike proficiency -- and often nudged him with their bodies when they came too close. He had difficulty keeping afloat and soon turned and started back. As he neared the river edge, a playful female grabbed him by the ankle and pulled him under. Kaiser tried to break her hold, but she evidently thought he was clowning and wrapped her warm furred arms around him and held him helpless. They sank deeper. When his breath threatened to burst from his lungs in a stream of bubbles, and he still could not free himself, Kaiser brought his knee up into her stomach and her grip loosened abruptly. He reached the surface, choking and coughing, and swam blindly toward shore until his feet hit the river bottom. As he stood on the bank, getting his breath, the natives were quiet and seemed to be looking at him reproachfully. He stood for a time, trying to think of a way to explain the necessity of what he had done, but there was none. He shrugged helplessly. There was no longer anything to be gained by staying here -- if they had the tools he needed, he had no way of finding out or asking for them -- and he packed and started back to the scout. Kaiser's good spirits returned on his return journey. He had enjoyed the relief from the tedium of spending day after day in the scout, and now he enjoyed the exercise of pulling the mudsled. Above the waist, he wore only the harness and the large, soft drops of rain against his bare skin were pleasant to feel. When he reached the scout, Kaiser began to unload the sled. The tarpaulin caught on the edge of a runner and he gave it a tug to free it. To his amazement, the heavy sled turned completely the ground. Perplexed, Kaiser stooped and began replacing the spilled articles in the tarp. They felt exceptionally light. He paused again, and suddenly his eyes widened. of the scout, he shoved his equipment through and crawled in behind it. He did not consult the communicator, as he customarily did on entering, but went directly to the warped place on the floor and picked up the crowbar he had laid there. Inserting the bar between the metal of the scout bottom and the engine casing, he lifted. Nothing happened. He rested a minute and tried again, this time concentrating on his desire to raise the bar. The metal beneath yielded slightly -- but he felt the palms of his hands bruise against the lever. Only after he dropped the bar did he realize the force he had exerted. His hands ached and tingled. His strength must have been increased tremendously. With his plastic coat wrapped around the lever, he tried again. The metal of the scout bottom gave slowly -- until the fuel pump hung free! Kaiser did not repair the tube immediately. He let the solution rest in his hands, like a package to be opened, the pleasure of its anticipation to be enjoyed as much as the final act. He transmitted the news of what he had been able to do and sat down to read the two messages waiting for him. The first was quite routine: SS II The second report was not so routine. Kaiser thought he detected a note of uneasiness in it. SS II Kaiser did not answer either communication. His earlier report had covered all that he had learned lately. He lay on his cot and went to sleep. In the morning, another message was waiting: SS II abrupt recall. Could the Soscites II be experiencing some difficulty? He shrugged the thought aside. If they were, they would have told him. The last notes had had more than just a suggestion of urgency -- there appeared to be a deliberate concealing of information. Strangely, the messages' indicated need for haste did not prod Kaiser. He knew now that the job could be done, perhaps in a few hours' time. And the Soscites II would not complete its orbit of the planet for two weeks yet. Without putting on more than the shirt and trousers he had grown used to wearing, Kaiser went outside and wandered listlessly about the vicinity of the ship for several hours. When he became hungry, he went back inside. Another message came in as he finished eating. This one was from the captain himself: Kaiser pushed the last of his meal -- which he had been eating with his fingers -- into his mouth, crumpled the tape, wiped the grease from his hands with it and dropped it to the floor. He pondered mildly, as he packed his equipment, why he was disregarding the captain's message. For some reason, it seemed too trivial for serious consideration. He placated his slightly uneasy conscience only to the extent of packing the communicator in with his other equipment. It was a self-contained unit and he'd be able to receive messages from the ship on his trip.ney had been erased by the soft rain, and when Kaiser reached the river, he found that he had not returned to the village he had visited the day before. However, there were other sealpeople here. And they were almost human! The resemblance was still not so much in their physical makeup -- that was little changed from the first he had found -- as in their obviously greater intelligence. This was mainly noticeable in their facile expressions as they talked. Kaiser was even certain that he read smiles on their faces when he slipped on a particularly slick mud patch as he hurried toward them. Where the members of the first tribes had all looked almost exactly alike, these had very marked individual characteristics. Also, these had no odor -- only a mild, rather pleasing scent. When they came to meet him, Kaiser could detect distinct syllabism in their pipings. Most of the natives returned to the river after the first ten minutes of curious inspection, but two stayed behind as Kaiser set up his tent. One was a female. They made small noises while he went about his work. After a time, he understood that they were trying to give names to his paraphernalia. He tried saying "tent" and "wire" and "tarp" as he handled each object, but their piping voices could not repeat the words. Kaiser amused himself by trying to imitate their sounds for the articles. He was fairly successful. He was certain that he could soon learn enough to carry on a limited conversation. The male became bored after a time and left, but the girl stayed until Kaiser finished. She motioned to him then to follow. When they reached the river bank, he saw that she wanted him to go into the water. cide, Kaiser heard the small bell of the communicator from the tent behind him. He stood undecided for a moment, then returned and read the message on the tape: SS II Kaiser picked up a large rock and slowly, methodically pounded the communicator into a flattened jumble of metal and loose parts. When he finished, he returned to the waiting girl on the river bank. She pointed at his plastic trousers and made laughing sounds in her throat. Kaiser returned the laugh and stripped off the trousers. They ran, still laughing, into the water. Already the long pink hair that had been growing on his body during the past week was beginning to turn brown at the roots. # Star Shelf by Robert A. Heinlein. Doubleday  Co., Inc., N. Y., #  ET'S be thankful that we are " now enjoying one of the prolific Mr. Heinlein's most fruitful periods. Now we find Heinlein offering his version of The Sleeper Wakes. Leave it to him, however, to freshen up any old chestnut. He pulls a switch on the time of departure of his sleeper, who starts from the year # via cold sleep, waking in #. Heinlein paints a detailed picture of both civilizations, so evocative that # emerges clearly in the reader's mind as the old days, and pretty primitive at that. The hero is, like the author himself, an engineer. He has been bilked out of his # inventions and faces an acclimatizing period in # to learn the advances of the intervening years. The interim development of his stolen inventions, along with the appearance on the commercial market of old, nebulous ideas of his, both send him on a detective search of two eras. Of course you'll like Heinlein's latest. ed by Anthony Boucher. Doubleday  Co., Inc., N. Y., #- is somewhat better balanced than his previous collection of giggles and cutenesses, and contains some fine yarns. Among these are Pohl's shocker, "The Census Takers," Sturgeon's ditto, "And Now the News," and Kornbluth's jolly "The Cosmic Expense Account." Most of the other stories are good, except for a very, very minor Bradbury. The two longest works, however, Charles L. Fontenay's "The Silk and the Song" and Ward Moore's "No Man Pursueth," are quite obviously used as bulk to make this a book rather than a pamphlet. If these were "the best" available, Boucher should have waited until he had better makeweights. Dallas. The John C. Winston Co., Philadelphia, Toronto, #. standard juvenile space opera that would have fared far better if heavy reliance had not been placed on unbelievable coincidences. Earth and Poseida, a planet whose location and environment are never satisfactorily explained, have reached the brink of war as the result of ultra-nationalistic activities of selfish individuals on each planet. The Poseidans are amphibious octopi and thoroughly repellent in appearance to sensitive humans. Bill Hudson, recipient of a brand-new space-medical diploma, is treated to a post-graduate vacation on Poseida by his chum's old man, who happens to be General Watkins, big-wig of Planet Earth Forces. The very first day on Poseida, he saves the life of a young native who just happens, by the Lord Harry, to be the son of the planet's ruler, no less. They become fast friends and discover that there isn't much difference in mentality and outlook between the two races. One of the points of friction between the worlds is the disappearance of more than a score of experimental Earth ships on their initial test runs to exceed the speed of light. The Earth extremists are convinced that the Poseidans have a tentacle in it. While engaged in research on Poseida, Hudson just happens, by all that's lucky, to discover the antidote for the suspended animation drug, something that thousands of scientists had been unable to do. This has something to do with those ships. There's still another "happens      shelf to" that stretches credence even further, but Dallas somewhat redeems himself by good characterizations and an intelligent argument for tolerance. Cameron. Little, Brown  Co., Boston, Toronto, # derful Flight to the Mushroom Planet, David Topman and his buddy, Chuck Masterson, are visited by a strange little person while spending the night in Tyco Bass' house. Tyco, the wonderful little person who advertised for a spaceship built by boys, made the flight with them to the Mushroom Planet, really an invisible satellite of Earth, and then disappeared. The stranger reveals himself as Tyco's cousin and also one of the Mushroom People. With his help, Tyco's notes are deciphered and another ship and flight become possible. A Menace, however, in the person of an egocentric assistant to a famous scientist creates plot problems by stowing away and threatening to disclose the secret of the existence of this idyllic little world. Remember Dr. Doolittle? His adventures never rang true, either, but we loved him and that made them possible. Same here. no Zakaria Goneim. Rinehart  Co., Inc., N. Y., # This month, The Lost Planet. Now a mislaid pyramid. A place for everything, and everything in its place, and this sort of thing wouldn't keep happening. As an object lesson in deductive archeology, this book stands by itself. Most of the famous finds have been the result of the exhaustive study of sites, but Dr. Gonheim found his pyramid through dissatisfaction with the paucity of memorials dating from the Third Dynasty, #-# B.C., the era just pre-dating the epoch of the Great Pyramid Builders. If you don't mind the usual archeological preoccupation with precise measurements, you'll find this a satisfactory substitute for time travel, back to that incredible age of monumental egomaniacs. Wright and Samuel Rapport. Harper  Brothers, N. Y., # 'X'HE editors have compiled an informative volume of gleanings from the writings of an impressive group of authors. Leading off is Raymond Ditmars, world-famed reptile authority, with an amusing account of his boyhood start in snake collection. Theodore Roosevelt, naturalist, pens a chapter on the piranha, Brazil's man-eating fish. Arthur Clarke is represented by a portion of The Coast of Coral and "The Well of the Maidens" is excerpted from C. W. Ceram's phenomenal archeological best seller, Gods, Graves and Scholars. There are chapters on the lives of Galileo, Einstein, Newton, Faraday, Edison and the unbelievably warped Henry Cavendish, along with general interest subjects that make the book appealing to young or old. Fortunately, the editors balance their bright, picture with a view of the tedium and detail of pure research, preventihg disenchantment. Ronald Edwin. The Falcon's Wing Press, Indian Hills, Colo.,  # are appearing with increasing frequency, Edwin's story has a ring of veracity that few others can equal. He offers more than usual documentation and presents his life history with such candor that his reader is swept along. He explains his gift as a natural compensation for his inadequacies, his introversion and melancholia during his abominably miserable childhood. One gathers that he has overcompensated his sensitivity in later years by developing a sharp tongue and manner. He appeared on the British TV scene on What's My Line, stumped the experts and ran off with the honors in a blistering verbal exchange with the acidulous panelist, Gilbert Harding. But leading up to this belated triumph is a lifetime of anguish. The Perceptive has virtually no control over his gift. Since the average life is composed of trivia, most clairvoyance is likewise trivial. As a result, there is no practical vocation as yet for the poor Esper, Alfred Bester notwithstanding. Either he struggles along on the variety stage or he resorts, as Edwin confesses, to phony spiritualism. Despite earning a reasonable livelihood, disillusionment caused him to return to Unlike most authors of similar works, he remains unconvinced of casionally manifests itself to him in the guise of voices, he interprets it as a conversion to a normal referent by the brain censor, not as spirit voices. If you have Started a para-psychology section of your library, this is a necessary inclusion. The breath of an entire world literally hung upon whether he lived or died -- and he infuriatingly refused to stay alive! E dwin james, the chief Programmer of Earth, had seated himself upon a little three-legged stool in front of the Probabilities Calculator. He was a small, spare man, impressively ugly, dwarfed by the great control board which soared a hundred feet above him. The steady hum. of the machine, the slow drift of lights across the face of the panel, brought a sense of security which he recognized as false, but which soothed him all the same. He had just started to doze off when the pattern of lights changed. He sat up with a start and rubbed his face. A paper tape inched from a slot in the panel. The Chief Programmer tore it off and scanned it. He nodded sourly to himself and walked quickly out of the room. Fifteen minutes later, he entered the meeting room of the World Planning Council. Summoned there by his order, the five representatives of the Federated Districts of Earth were seated around the long table, waiting for him. There was a new member this year, Roger Beatty, from the Americas. He was tall and angular and his bushy brown hair was just beginning to thin on top. He appeared eager, earnest and ill at ease. He was reading a procedural handbook and taking short, quick sniffs from his oxygen inhaler. James knew the other members well. Lan II from Pan-Asia, looking as small, wrinkled and indestructible as ever, was engaged in intense conversation with large, blond Dr. Sveg from Europe. Miss Chandragore, beautiful and sleek, was playing her inevitable game of chess with Aaui of Oceania. James turned up the room's oxygen supply and the members gratefully put away their inhalers. "Sorry to keep you waiting," James said, taking his seat at the head of the table. "The current prediction just came through." He took a notebook from his pocket and opened it. "At our last meeting, we selected Alternate Probability Line #B#CC, which began in the year #. The factor we were selecting for was the life of Albert Levinsky. In the Main Historic Line, Levinsky died in # of an automobile accident. By switching into Alternate Probability Line #B#CC, Levinsky avoided this accident and lived to the age of sixty-two, completing his work. The result now, in our own time, in the opening up of Antartica." "What about side effects?" asked Janna Chandragore. "Those are discussed in the paper you will be given later. Briefly, though, #B#CC adhered closely to the Historic Main Line. All important events remained constant. There were, of course, some effects which the prediction did not cover. They include an oil-well explosion in Patagonia, a flu epidemic in Kansas and an increase in smog over Mexico City." "Have all injured parties been compensated?" Lan II wanted to know. "They have. And the colonization of Antartica is already begun." The Chief Programmer unfolded the paper tape he had taken from the Probabilities Calculator. "But now we face a dilemma. As predicted, the Historic Main Line leads into unpleasant complications. But there are no good alternate lines to switch into!" The Members murmured to each other. James said, "Let me explain the situation." He walked to a wall and pulled down a large chart. "The crisis-point occurs on April #, #, and our problem centers around an individual named Ben Baxter. The circumstances are as follows..." evoke alternate possibilities, each of which produces its own continuum of history. In other spatial-temporal worlds, Spain lost at Lepanto, Normandy at Hastings, England at Waterloo. Suppose Spain had lost at Lepanto... Spain did, disastrously. And T urkish sea power, invincible, swept the Mediterranean of European shipping. Ten years later, a Turkish fleet conquered Naples and paved the way for the Moorish invasion of Austria... In another time and space, that is. This speculation became observable fact after the development of temporal selection and displacement. By #, Oswald Meyner and his associates were able to show the theoretical possibility of Switching from the Historic Main Line -- so named for convenience -- to alternate lines. Within definite limits, however. It would be impossible, for example, to Switch into a past the battle of Hastings. The world developing from that event would be too different, alien in every way. Switching was found possible only into closely adjacent lines. The theoretical possibility became a practical necessity in #. In that year, the Sykes-Raborn Calculator at Harvard predicted the complete sterilization of Earth's atmosphere by the accretion of radioactive by-products. The process was irreversible and inevitable. It could be stopped only in the past, where the poisoning had begun. The first Switch was made with the newly developed Adams-HoltMaartens Selector. The World Planning Council chose a line which involved the early death of Vassily Ouchenko (and the obliteration of his erroneous radiationdamage theories). A large part of the subsequent poisoning was avoided, although at the cost of seventy-three lives -- descendants of Ouchenko for whom no Switchparents could be found. After that, there was no turning back. Line Switching became as necessary to the world as disease prevention. But the process had its limitations. A time had to come when no available line would be usable, when all futures looked unfavorable. When that happened, the Planus ning Council was prepared to use more direct means.  A ND those are the consequences for us," Edwin James concluded. "That is the outcome if we allow the Main Historic Line to continue." Lan II said, "Meaning that you predict serious trouble for Earth, Mr. Programmer." "With regret, I do." The Programmer poured himself a glass of water and turned a page in his notebook. "Our pivotal point is Ben Baxter, who dies on April #, #. He must live' at least another ten years for his work to have the desired effect upon world events. In that time, Ben Baxter will purchase Yellowstone National Park from the government. He will continue to maintain it as a park, but will farm the trees. This enterprise will be highly successful. He will buy other great tracts of land in North and South America. The Baxter heirs will be lumber kings for the next two hundred years and will own huge standings throughout the world. Due to their efforts, there will be great forests in the world, up to and including our own time. But if Baxter dies -- " James gestured wearily. "With Baxter dead, the forests will be cut before the governments of the world are fully aware of the consequences. Then comes the great blight of '#, which the few remaining woodlands cannot withstand. And at last the present, with the natural carbon-dioxideoxygen cycle disrupted by the destruction of the trees, with all combustion devices banned, with oxygen inhalers a necessity merely to survive." "We've started the forests again," Aaui said. "It will be hundreds of years before they have grown to any significant size, even with forced growing methods. In the meantime, the balance may become further upset. That is the importance of Ben Baxter to us. He holds the key to the air we breathe!" "Very well," said Dr. Sveg. "The Main Line, in which Baxter dies, is clearly unusable. But there are Alternates -- " "Many," James said. "As usual, most of them cannot be selected. Counting the Main Line, we have a total of three choices. But, unfortunately, each of them results in the death of Ben Baxter on April #, #." The Programmer wiped his forehead. "To be more specific, Ben Baxter dies on the afternoon of April #, #, as a result of a business meeting with a man named Ned Bryrme." The new member, Roger Beatty, cleared his throat nervously. "This event takes place in all three probability worlds?" "Yes. In every one of them, Brynne is the cause of Baxter's death." Dr. Sveg came ponderously to his feet. "Formerly, this Council has avoided any direct interference with the existing lines of probability. But this situation seems to call for interference." The council members nodded their agreement. "Let's get down to cases," said Aaui. "For the good of Earth, can this Ned Brynne be Switched Out?" "No," replied the Programmer. "Brynne himself plays a vital role in our future. He has an option on almost a hundred square miles of forest. He needs Baxter's backing to purchase it. If Brynne could be kept from that meeting with Baxter "How?" asked Beatty. "Take your pick," James suggested. "Threats, persuasion, bribery, kidnaping -- any means short of murder. We have three worlds to work in. If we can restrain Brynne in just one of them, our problem is solved." "What would be our best method?" asked Aaui. "Try several, a different one in each probability world," said Miss Chandragore. "Our chances would be best that way. Shall we go ourselves?" "We are best suited for the job," Edwin James said. "We know the factors involved. And politics gives one a certain skill in improvising -- which will be sorely needed in this job. Each team will be absolutely on its own. There is no way for them to check on each other's progress across the time lines." "Each team then," Dr. Sveg summed up, "will have to assume that the other teams fail." "Probably with good reason," James said wryly. "Let's organize the teams and select our methods." I   #, Ned Brynne awakened and washed and dressed. At #:# that afternoon, he had an appointment with Ben Baxter, president of Baxter Industries. Brynne's entire future hinged upon the outcome of that meeting. If he could get the backing of the gigantic Baxter enterprises, and do so on favorable terms... Brynne was a tall, darkly handsome man of thirty-six. There was a hint of fanatic pride in his carefully bland eyes, a suggestion of unreasoning stubbornness in his tightly held mouth. His movements had the controlled strength of a man who is constantly watching and judging himself. He was almost ready to leave. He tucked a swagger stick under his arm and slipped a copy of Somerset's American Peerage into his jacket pocket. He was never without that infallible guide. Finally he fixed to his lapel the golden sunburst decoration of his station. Brynne was a Chamberlain, second class, and properly proud of the fact. Some people thought him too young for so exalted a position. But they had to agree that Brynne carried the prerogatives and requirements of his office with a dignity quite beyond his years. He locked his apartment and walked to the elevator. There was a small crowd waiting, mostly commoners, but two Equerries as well. All made way for him when the elevator came. "Pleasant day, Chamberlain Brynne," the operator said as the car started down. Brynne inclined his head an inch in the usual response to a commoner. He was deep in thought about Ben Baxter. But at the corner of his eye, he noticed one of the occupants of the car, a tall, strongly built fellow with golden-brown Polynesian features and tilted dark eyes. Brynne wondered what a man like that was doing in his apartment building. He knew the other tenants by sight, although their lower status naturally made them unworthy of his recognition. The elevator reached the lobby and Brynne forgot about the Polynesian fellow. He had a lot on his mind today. There were some problems connected with Ben Baxter, problems he hoped to resolve before the meeting. He strode outside, into a dismal gray April morning, and decided to go to the Prince Charles Coffee Shop for a late breakfast. It was #:# A.M. " asked. "Looks like a tough customer," said Roger Beatty. He inhaled deeply, savoring the rich air. It was a delightful luxury, breathing all the oxygen he wanted. In his time even the very wealthy turned down the oxygen tanks at night. They were following half a block behind Brynne. There was no losing Brynne's tall, swaggering figure, even in New York's morning rush. "He looked at you in the elevator," Beatty said. "I know." Aaui grinned. "Give him something to worry about." "He doesn't look like a worrying type," Beatty said. "I wish we had more time." Aaui shrugged. "This was the closest we could come to the event. Our next choice would have been eleven years ago. And we would still have to wait until now before taking direct action." "At least we'd know something about Brynne. He doesn't lookas though he'll frighten easily." "No, he doesn't," Aaui admitted. "But that's the course of action we selected." They continued to follow, noticing how the crowds parted to make way for Brynne, who marched straight ahead, not looking to right or left. Then it happened. Brynne, his attention turned inward, collided with a portly, florid-faced man, who wore in his lapel the dazzling purple and silver medallion of a First Order Crusader. "Can't you watch where you're going, imbecile?" the Crusader barked.  rank, swallowed and muttered, "I beg your pardon, sir." The Crusader wasn't so easily placated. "Do you make a habit of bumping into your betters, sirrah?" "I do not," Brynne said, his face growing red, fighting hard to restrain his rage. A crowd of commoners had gathered to watch. men, grinning and nudging each other. "Then suppose you watch yourself!" the portly Crusader roared. "Stop cluttering the streets like a sleepwalker, before you are taught a lesson in manners!" Brynne said, with deadly quiet, "Sir, if you feel the necessity of giving me such a lesson, I should be pleased to meet you at a place of your choosing, with such weapons as you elect -- " "Me? Meet you?" the Crusader asked incredulously. "My rank permits it, sir." "Your rank? You're a good five degrees beneath me, you simple idiot! Enough of this or I'll send my servants -- who outrank you -- to teach you a lesson in manners. I'll remember your face, young man. Now get out of my way!" And with that, the Crusader pushed past him and stalked away. "Coward!" said Brynne, his face a mottled red. But he said it softly, and the commoners noticed. Brynne turned to them, his hands tightening on his swagger stick. Grinning cheerfully, the crowd broke up. Beatty said, "Dueling is permitted here?" Aaui nodded. "The legal precedent came in #, when Alexander Hamilton killed Aaron Burr in a duel." "I guess we'd better get to work," Beatty said. "But I wish we had more equipment." "We took all we could carry. Let's get on with it." fee Shop, Brynne sat at a table far in the rear. His hands were trembling; with an effort, he controlled them. Damn that First Order Crusader! Lousy, overbearing blowhard! But would he accept a duel? No, of course not. Had to hide behind the privileges of his station. Rage was rising in Brynne, black and ominous. He should have killed the man and the blazes with the consequences! The blazes with everything! No man could step on him that way... Stop it, he told himself. There was nothing he could do about it. He had to think about Ben Baxter and the all-important meeting. Looking at his watch, he saw it was nearly eleven o'clock. In two and a half hours, he would be in Baxter's office and -- "Your order, sir?" a waiter asked him. "Hot chocolate, toast and a poached egg." "French fries?" "If I wanted French fries, I'd have told you!" Brynne shouted. The waiter went pale, gulped, said, "Yes, sir, sorry, sir," and hurried off. Now, Brynne thought, I'm reduced to yelling at commoners. Control -- I must get myself under control. "Ned Brynne!" Brynne started and looked around. He had distinctly heard someone whisper his name. But there was no one within twenty feet of him. "Brynne!" "What is this?" Brynne mutspeaking?" "You're nervous, Brynne, losing control of yourself. You need a rest, a vacation, a change." Brynne went dead whit;e under his tan and looked around the cafe. It was almost empty. There were three old ladies near the front. Beyond them he could see two men, talking together earnestly. "Go home, Brynne, and get some rest. Take some time off while you can." "I have an important business appointment," Brynne said, his voice shaky. "Business before sanity," the voice pointed out mockingly. "Who's talking to me?" "What makes you think someone is talking to you?" the voice asked silkily. "You mean I'm talking to myself?" "You should know."' "Your egg, sir," the waiter said. "What?" Brynne roared. The waiter stepped hastily back, slopping hot chocolate into the saucer. "Sir?" he quavered. "Don't creep around that way, idiot." The waiter looked at Brynne incredulously, deposited the food and fled. Brynne stared after him suspiciously. "You are in no condition to see anyone," the voice told him. "Go home, get into bed, take a pill, sleep, heal!" "But what's the matter? Why?" "Because your sanity is at stake! This external voice is your mind's last frantic attempt at stability. You can't afford to ignore this warning, Brynne!" "It can't be true!" protested Brynne. "I'm sane. I'm -- " "Beg pardon, sir," said a voice at his elbow. Brynne whirled, prepared to chastise this further intrusion on his privacy. He saw the blue uniform of a policeman looming over him. The man was wearing the white shoulder epaulets of a Noble Lieutenant.   said, "Anything wrong, Officer?" "Sir, the waiter and manager tell me you are talking to yourself and threatening violence." "Preposterous," snapped Brynne. "ft's true! It's true! You're going crazy!" the voice Screamed in his head. Brynne stared at the great square bulk of the policeman. Surely he heard the voice! But apparently the Noble Lieutenant didn't, for he continued to look somberly down at him. "It's not true," Brynne said, feeling secure in staking his word against a commoner's. "I heard you myself," the Noble Lieutenant said. "Well, sir, it's this way," Brynne began, choosing his words with care. "I was -- " The voice shrieked in his head, "Tell him to go to hell, Brynne! Who's he to question you? Who's anyone to question you? Hit him! Blast him! Kill him! Destroy him!" Brynne said, through the barrage of noise in his head, "I was talking to myself, perfectly true, Officer. I frequently think out loud. It helps me to organize my thoughts." The Noble Lieutenant gave a half nod. "But you offered violence, sir, at no provocation." "No provocation! I ask you, sir, are cold eggs no provocation? Are limp toast and spilled chocolate no provocation?" The waiter, called over, insisted, "Those eggs were hot -- " "They were not and that is all. I do not expect to sit here and argue a point of fact with a commoner." "Quite right," the Noble Lieutenant said, nodding emphatically now. "But might I ask you, sir, to curb your anger somewhat, even though it may be perfectly justified? Not too much can be expected of commoners, after all." "I know," Brynne agreed. "By the way, sir -- the purple edging on your epaulets -- are you related to O'Donnel of Moose Lodge, by any chance?" "My third cousin on my mother's side," said the Noble Lieutenant, looking intently now at Brynne's sunburst medallion. "My son has entered the Chamberlain Halls as a probationary. A tall boy named Callahan." "I will remember the name," Brynne promised. "The eggs were hot!" said the waiter. "Don't dispute the word of a gentleman," ordered the officer. "It could get you into serious trouble. Pleasant day to you, sir." The Noble Lieutenant saluted and left. Brynne paid and left shortly after him. He deposited a sizable tip for the waiter, but determined never to come into the Prince Charles again. Aaui said bitterly, putting the tiny microphone back in his pocket. "For a moment, I thought we had him." "We would have, if he'd had any latent doubts about his sanity. Well, now for something more direct. Got the equipment?" Aaui took two pairs of brass knuckles out of his pocket and handed one to Beatty. "Try not to lose it," he said. "We're supposed to return it to the Primitive Museum." "Right. It fits over the fist, doesn't it? Oh, yes, I see." They paid and hurried out.    Brynne decided to take a stroll along the waterfront to quiet his nerves. The sight of the great ships lying calm and steadfast in their berths never failed to soothe him. He walked steadily along, trying to reason out what had happened to him. Those voices in his head... Was he really losing his grip? An uncle on his mother's side had spent his last years in an institution. Involutional melancholia. Was there some explosive hidden factor at work in him? He stopped and looked at the bow of a great ship. The Theseus... Where was it going? Italy, perhaps. He thought of blue skies, ation. Those things would never be his. Work, frantic effort, that was the life he had set for himself. Even if it meant losing his mind, he would continue to labor under the iron-gray skies of New York. But why, he asked himself. He was moderately well off. His business could take care of itself. What was to stop him from boarding that ship, dropping everything, spending a year in the sun? Excitement stirred in him as he realized that nothing was stopping him. He was his own man, a determined, strong man. If he had the guts to succeed in business, he also had the guts to leave it, to drop everything and go away. "To hell with Baxter!" he said to himself. His sanity was more important than anything. He would board that ship, right now, wire his associates from sea, tell them -- him down the deserted street. He recognized one by his goldenbrown Polynesian features. "Mr. Brynne?" inquired the other, a rangy fellow with a shock of brown hair. "Yes?" said Brynne. Without warning, the Polynesian threw both arms around him, pinning him, and the shock-haired man swung at him with a fist that glinted golden! Brynne's keyed-up nerves reacted with shattering speed. He had been a Knight Rampant during the Second World Crusade. Now, years later, all the reaction patterns were still there. He ducked the shock-haired man's blow and drove his elbow into the Polynesian's stomach. The man grunted and his grip relaxed for a second. Brynne broke free. He chopped at the Polynesian with the back of his hand, hitting the nerve trunk in the throat. The man went down, gasping for breath. At the same time, the shock-haired man was on him, raining brass-knuckled blows. Brynne lashed out, missed, caught a solid punch in the solar plexus. He fought for air. Blackness began edging into the periphery of his vision. He was hit again and went down, fighting for consciousness. Then his opponent made a mistake. The shock-haired man tried to finish him with a kick, but he didn't know how to kick. Brynne caught his foot and jerked. Off balance, the man crashed to the pavement, striking his head. Brynne staggered to his feet, breathing hard. The Polynesian was sprawled in the road, his face purple, making feeble swimming movements with his arms and legs. The other man lay motionless, blood seeping slowly through his hair. He should report this incident to the police, Brynne thought. But suppose he had killed the shockhaired man? He would be held on a manslaughter charge, at least. And the Noble Lieutenant would report his earlier irrational behavior. He looked around. No one had witnessed the incident. It was best to simply walk away. Let his assailants report it, if they wanted to. Things were falling into place now. These men must have been hired by one of his many business competitors, men who were also trying for an affiliation with Ben Baxter. Even the voice in his head might have been a clever trick. Well, let them try to stop him! Still breathing heavily, he began walking toward Ben Baxter's office. All thoughts of a cruise to Italy were gone now.  A RE you all right?" a voice asked from somewhere up above. Beatty returned slowly to consciousness. For a short, alarmed while, he thought he had a fractured skull. But, touching it gently, he decided it was still in one piece. "What did he hit me with?" he asked. "The pavement, I think," Aaui said. "Sorry I couldn't help. He put me out of action pretty early." Beatty sat up, clutching his aching head. "What a fighter!" "We underestimated him," said Aaui. "He must have had some kind of training. Do you think you can walk?" "I think so," Beatty said, letting Aaui help him to his feet. "What time is it?" "Nearly one o'clock. His appointment's at one-thirty. Maybe we can stop him at Baxter's office." In five minutes, they caught a taxi and sped to Baxter's building. The receptionist was young and pretty, and she stared at them open-mouthed. They had managed to clean up some of the damage in the taxi, but what remained looked pretty bad. Beatty had an improvised bandage over his head and Aaui's complexion bordered on green. "What do you want?" the receptionist asked. "I believe Mr. Baxter has a one-thirty appointment with Mr. Brynne," said Aaui in his most businesslike tone. "Yes The wall clock read one-seventeen. Aaui said, "We must see Mr. Brynne before he goes in. It's very urgent. So if you don't mind, we'll wait here for him." "You can wait," the girl said. "But Mr. Brynne has already gone in." "But it isn't one-thirty yet!" "Mr. Brynne was early. Mr. Baxter decided to see him at once." "I must speak to him," Aaui said. "I have orders not to disturb them." The girl looked frightened and her finger hovered over a button on her desk. Aaui knew that the button would probably summon help. A man like Baxter would have protection near at all times. The meeting was taking place now, and he didn't dare interfere. Perhaps his actions had changed the course of events. It seemed likely. The Brynne in that office was a different man, a man altered by his adventures of the morning. "It's all right," Aaui said to the receptionist. "We'll just sit here and wait." bull-chested. He was totally bald and his eyes, behind gold pince-nez, were expressionless. His business suit was severe, and affixed to the lapel was the small ruby-and-pearls emblem of the Wall Street House of Lords. For half an hour, Brynne had talked, spread papers on Baxter's desk, quoted figures, mentioned trends, predicted movements. He was perspiring anxiously now, waiting for a word out of Baxter. "Hmm," said Ben Baxter. Brynne waited. His temples were pounding with a steady, dull ache and he was having trouble with the tight knots in his stomach. It was years since he had fought in anger; he wasn't used to it. He hoped he could control himself until the meeting was over. "The terms you request," said Baxter, "are just short of preposterous." "Sir?" "Preposterous was the word, Mr. Brynne. You are, perhaps, hard of hearing?" "No," said Brynne. "Excellent. These terms you present might be suitable for negotiation between two companies of equal holdings. But such is not the case, Mr. Brynne. It amounts to presumption that a company of your size should offer such terms to Baxter Enterprises." Brynne's eyes narrowed. He had heard about Baxter's reputation for in-fighting. This was not personal insult, he reminded himself. It was the kind of business maneuver that he himself had often used. It must be .dealt with as such. "Let me point out," Brynne said, "the key nature of this forest area I have an option on. With sufficient capitalization, we could extend the holding enormously, to say nothing -- " "Hopes, dreams, promises," Baxter sighed. "You may have something worth while. As yet, it is inadequately demonstrated." This is business, Brynne reminded himself. He does want to back me -- I can tell. I expected to come down in the bargaining. Naturally. All he's doing is beating down the terms. Nothing personal... But too much had happened to Brynne in one day. The red-faced Crusader, the voice in the restaurant, his short-lived dream of freedom, the fight with the two men -- he knew he couldn't take much more. "Suppose, Mr. Brynne," said Baxter, "you make a more reasonable offer. One in keeping with the modest and subsidiary status of your holdings." He's testing me, Brynne thought. But it was too much. He was as nobly born as Baxter; how dare the man treat him this way? "Sir," he said through numb lips, "I take exception." "Eh?" said Baxter, and Brynne thought he glimpsed amusement in the cold eyes. "What do you take exception to?" "Your statements, sir, and the manner in which you say them. I suggest you apologize."  waited. His head was pounding inhumanly now and his stomach refused to unknot itself. "I see nothing for which to apologize, sir," said Baxter. "And I see no reason to deal with a man who cannot keep personalities out of a business discussion." He's right, Brynne thought. I'm the one who should apologize. But he could not stop. Desperately he said, "I warn you -- apologize, sir!" "We can do no business this way," said Baxter. "And frankly, Mr. Brynne, I had hoped to do business with you. I will try to speak in a reasonable manner, if you will try to react in an equally reasonable manner. I ask you to withdraw your request for an apology and let us get on." "I can't!" Brynne said, wishing passionately he could. "Apologize, sir!" Bater stood up, short and powerfully built. He stepped out from behind the desk, his face dark with anger. "Get out of here then, you insolent young dog! Get out or I'll have you thrown out, you hot-headed fool! Get out!" Brynne, wishing to apologize, thought of the red-faced Crusader, the waiter, his two assailants. Something snapped in him. He lashed out with all his strength, the weight of his body behind the blow. It caught Baxter full in the neck and slammed him against the desk. Eyes glazed, Baxter slumped to the floor. "I'm sorry!" Brynne cried. "I apologize! I apologize!" He knelt beside Baxter. "Are you all right, sir? I'm truly sorry. I apologize..." A part of his mind, coldly functioning, told him that he had been caught in an unresolvable ambivalence. His need for action had been as strong as his need to apologize. And so he had solved the dilemma by trying to do both things, in the usual ambivalent muddle. He had struck -- then apologized. "Mr. Baxter?" he called in alarm. Ben Baxter's features were congested and blood drooled from a corner of his mouth. Then Brynne noticed that Baxter's head lay at a queer angle from his body. "Oh..." Brynne said. He had served three years with the Knights Rampant. It was not the first broken neck he had seen. II #, Ned Brynne awakened and washed and dressed. At #:# that afternoon, he had an appointment with Ben Baxter, the president of Baxter Industries. Brynne's entire future hinged upon the outcome of that meeting. If he could get the backing of the gigantic Baxter enterprises, and do so on favorable terms... Brynne was a tall, darkly handsome man of thirty-six. There was a hint of deep gentleness in his carefuly bland eyes, a suggestion of uncompromising piety in his expressive mouth. His movements had the loose grace of an unselfconscious man. He was almost ready to leave. He tucked a prayer stick under his arm and slipped a copy of Norsted's Guide to the Gentle Way into his pocket. He was never without that infallible guide. Finally he fixed to his lapel the silver moon decoration of his station. Brynne was a Restrainer, second class, of the Western Buddhist Congregation, and he allowed himself a carefully restrained pride over the fact. Some people thought him too young for lay-priestly duties. But they had to agree that Brynne carried the prerogatives and requirements of his office with a dignity quite beyond his years. He locked his apartment and walked to the elevator. There was a small crowd waiting, mostly Western Buddhists, but two Lamaists as well. All made way for him when the elevator came. "Pleasant day, Brother Brynne," the operator said as the car started down. Brynne inclined his head an inch in the usual modest response to a member of the flock. He was deep in thought about Ben Baxter. But at the corner of his eye, he noticed one of the occupants of the car, a slim, beautiful, blackhaired woman with a piquant golden face. Indian, Brynne thought, wondering what a woman like that was doing in his apartment building. He knew the other tenants by sight, though, of course, he would not be sufficiently immodest to recognize them. The elevator reached the lobby and Brynne forgot about the Indian woman. He had a lot on his mind today. There were some problems connected with Ben Baxter, problems he hoped to resolve before the meeting. He stepped outside, into a dismal gray April morning, and decided to go to the Golden Lotus Coffee Shop for a late breakfast. It was #:# a.m. breathe this air forever!" said Janna Chandragore. Lan #I smiled faintly. "Perhaps we can breathe it in our own age. How does he seem to you?" "Smug and over-righteous," she said. They were following half a block behind Brynne. There was no losing Brynne's tall, stooped figure, even in New York's morning rush. "He absolutely stared at you in the elevator," said Lan #. "I know." She smiled. "He's rather nice-looking, don't you think?" Lan #I raised both eyebrows, but didn't comment. They continued to follow, noticing how the crowds parted out of respect for Brynne's rank. Then it happened. Brynne, his attention turned inward, collided with a portly, florid-faced man who wore the yellow robe of a Western Buddhist priest. "My apologies for violating your meditation, Young Brother," said the priest. "My fault entirely, Father," Brynne said. "For it is written, 'Youth should know its footsteps.' " The priest shook his head. "In youth," he said, "resides the dream of the future; and age must make way." "Age is our guide and signposts along the Way," Brynne objected humbly but insistently. "The writings are clear on the point." "If you accept age," said the priest, his lips tightening slightly, "then accept the dictum of age: youth must forge ahead! Kindly do not contradict me, Dear Brother." Brynne, his eyes carefully bland, bowed deeply. The priest bowed in return and the men continued their separate ways. Brynne walked more quickly, his hands tight on his prayer stick. Just like a priest -- using his age as a support for arguments in favor of youth. There were some strange contradictions in Western Buddhism, but Brynne did not care to think about them at the moment. He went into the Golden Lotus Coffee Shop and sat down at a table far in the rear. He fingered the intricate carvings on his prayer stick and felt anger wash away from him. Almost immediately, he regained that serene and unruffled union of mind with emotions so vital to the Gentle Way. Now was the time to think about Ben Baxter. After all, a man had to perform his temporal duties as well as his religious ones. Looking at his watch, he saw it was nearly eleven o'clock. In two and a half hours, he would be in Baxter's office and -- "Your order, sir?" a waiter asked him. "A glass of water and some dried fish, if you please," said Brynne. "French fries?" "Today is Visya. It is not allowed," Brynne murmured softly. The waiter went pale, gulped, said, "Yes, sir, sorry, sir," and hurried off. feel ridiculous, thought Brynne. I should simply have refused the French fries. Should I apologize to the man? He decided it would simply embarrass him. Resolutely Brynne put the thought out of his mind and concentrated on Ben Baxter. With Baxter's power behind the forest area Brynne had optioned, and its potential, there was no telling -- He became conscious of a disturbance at a nearby table. He turned and saw a golden-featured woman weeping bitterly into a tiny lace handkerchief. She was the woman he had seen earlier in his apartment building. With her was a small, wizened old man, who was trying in vain to console her. As the woman wept, she cast a despairing glance at Brynne. There was only one thing a Restrainer could do under the circumstances. He walked over to their table. "Excuse the intrusion," he said. "I couldn't help notice your distress. Perhaps you are strangers in the city. Can I help?" "We are past help!" the woman wailed. The old man shrugged his shoulders fatalistically. Brynne hesitated, then sat down at their table. "Tell me," he begged. "No problem is unsolvable. It is written that there is a path through all jungles and a trail over the steepest mountains." "Truly spoken," the old man assented. "But sometimes the feet of Man cannot reach the trail's end." "At such times," Brynne replied, "each helps each and the deed is done. Tell me your trouble. I will serve you in any way I can." In actual fact, this was more than a Restrainer was required to do. Total service was the obligation of higher-ranking priests. But Brynne was swept away by the woman's need and beauty, and the words were out before he could consider them. "'In the heart of a young man is strength,' " quoted the old man, " 'and a staff for weary arms.' But tell me, sir, are you a believer in religious toleration?" "Absolutely!" said Brynne. "It is one of the essential tenets of Western Buddhism." "Very well. Then know, sir, that my daughter Janna and I are from Lhagrama in India, where we serve the Daritria Incarnation of the Cosmic Function. We came here to America hoping to found a small temple. Unfortunately, the schismatics of the Marii Incarnation have arrived before us. My daughter must return to her home. But our lives are threatened momentarily by these Marii fanatics, who are sworn to stamp out the Daritria faith." "But your lives can't be in danger here!" Brynne exclaimed. "Not in the heart of New York." "Here more than anywhere else," said Janna. "For crowds are cloak and mask to the assassin." "I shall not live long in any event," the old man said with serene unconcern. "I must remain here and complete my work. It is so written. But I wish my daughter to return safely to her home." "I won't go without you!" Janna cried. "You will do as you are told!" the old man said. from his steely black eyes. The old man turned to Brynne. "Sir, this afternoon a ship sails for India. My daughter needs a man, a strong, true man, to guide and protect her, to bring her home. My fortune must go to the man who performs this sacred duty for me." "I can hardly believe this," said Brynne, suddenly struck with doubt. "Are you sure -- " As if in answer, the old man pulled a small chamois bag from his pocket and spilled its contents on the tablecloth. Brynne was not an expert in gems, though he had had some dealings with them as a religious-instruction officer in the Second World Jehad. Still, he was sure he recognized the true fire of ruby, sapphire, diamond and emerald. "They are yours," said the old man. "Take them to a jewelry store. When their authenticity is verified, perhaps you will believe the rest of my story. Or if these are not sufficient proof -- " From another pocket, he pulled a thick billfold and handed it to Brynne. Opening it, Brynne saw that it was stuffed with high-denomination bills. "Any bank will verify their authenticity," said the old man. "No, please, I insist. Keep it all. Believe me, it is only a portion of what I would like to bestow upon you for rendering me this sacred trust." It was overwhelming. Brynne tried to remind himself that the gems could conceivably be clever fakes and the bills could be superb forgeries. But he knew they were not. They were real. And if this wealth, so casually given, was real, then didn't the rest of the story have to be true? It would not be the first time a miraculous fairy-tale adventure happened in real life. Wasn't the Book of Golden Replies filled with similar incidents? He looked at the beautiful, sorrowful, golden-featured woman. A great desire came over him to bring joy to those exquisite features, to make that tragic mouth smile. And in the way she looked at him, Brynne perceived more than simply the interest one gives to a protector. "Sir!" cried the old man. "Is it possible that you might -- that you might consider -- " "I'll do it!" said Brynne. HP HE old man clasped Brynne's hand. Janna simply looked at him, but he had the sensation of being enfolded into a warm embrace. "You must leave at once," the old man said briskly. "Come, there's no time to lose. Even now, the enemy lurks in the shadows." "But my clothes -- " "Unimportant. I will provide you with a wardrobe." and friends, business appointments. Wait! Hold on a minute!" Brynne took a deep breath. Haroun al Rashid adventures were all very well, but they had to be undertaken in a reasonable fashion. "I have a business appointment this afternoon," Brynne said. "I must keep it. After that, I'm completely at your service." "The danger to Janna is too great!" cried the old man. "You'll both be perfectly safe, I assure you. You can even accompany me there. Or better yet, I've got a cousin on the police force. I'm sure I can arrange for a bodyguard -- " Janna turned her beautiful sad face away from him. The old man said, "Sir, the ship sails at one P.M. -- at one precisely." "Those ships leave every day or so," Brynne pointed out. "Let's catch the next one. This appointment is very important. Crucial, you might say. I've worked for years to arrange it. And it's not just me. I have a business, employees, associates. For their sake, I have to keep that appointment." "Business before life," the old man said bitterly. "You'll be all right," Brynne assured him. "It is written, you know, that the beast of the jungle shies from the tread -- " "I know what is written. The word of death is painted large upon my forehead, and upon my daughter's, unless you aid us now. She will be on the Theseus in stateroom # A. The next stateroom, #A, will be yours. The ship sails at one this afternoon. If you value her life, sir, you will be there." The old man and his daughter stood up, paid and left, ignoring Brynne's pleas for reason. As she went out the door, Janna turned for a moment and gazed at him. "Your dried fish, sir," said the waiter. He had been hovering near, waiting for a chance to serve it. "To hell with it!" Brynne shouted. "Oh, sorry, sorry," he said in dismay to the shocked waiter. "No fault of yours." He paid, leaving a sizable tip for the waiter, and hurried out. He had a lot of thinking to do. Hi A LL the energy expended on that one scene," Lan II complained, "has probably cost me ten years of my life." "You loved every minute of it," said Janna Chandragore. "True, true," Lan II admitted, nodding vigorously. He sipped a glass of wine that a steward had brought to the stateroom. "The question now is -- will he give up his appointment with Baxter and come?" "He does seem to like me," Janna said. "Which shows his excellent taste." She inclined her head mockingly. "But really, that story! Was it necessary to make it so -- so outrageous?" "Absolutely necessary. Brynne is a strong and dedicated man, but he has his romantic streak. Nothing less than a fairy tale to match his gaudiest dream could pull him from duty's path." "Perhaps even a fairy tale won't," Janna said thoughtfully. "We'll see," said Lan II. "Personally, I believe he will come." "I don't." "You underestimate your attractiveness and acting ability, my dear. Wait and see." "I have no choice," said Janna, settling back in an arm chair. The desk clock read #:#.    Brynne decided to take a stroll along the waterfront to quiet his nerves. The sight of the great ships lying calm and steadfast in their berths never failed to soothe him. He walked steadily along, trying to reason out what had happened to him. That magnificent sorrowful girl... But what about his duty, the labor of faithful employees, to be culminated and completed this afternoon at the desk of Ben Baxter? He stopped and looked at the bow of a great ship. The Theseus. He thought of India, its blue laxation. Those things would never be his. Work, frantic effort, that was the life he had set for himself. Even if it meant losing the most beautiful woman in the world, he would continue to labor under the iron-gray skies of New York. But why, he asked himself, touching the chamois bag in his pocket. He was moderately well off. His business could take care of itself. What was to stop him from boarding that ship, dropping everything, spending a year in the sun? Excitement stirred in him as he realized that nothing was stopping him. He was his own man, a strong, determined man. If he had the faith and will to succeed in business, he also had the faith and will to leave it, drop everything, and follow his heart. "To hell with Baxter!" he said to himself. The girl's safety was more important than anything. He would board that ship, and right now, wire his associates from sea, tell them -- The decision was made. He whirled and marched to the gangplank and resolutely climbed it. An officer on the deck smiled and said, "Name, sir?" "Ned Brynne." "Brynne, Brynne." The officer checked his list. "I don't seem to -- Oh, yes, right here. Yes, Mr. Brynne. You're on A deck, cabin #. Let me wish you a most pleasant trip." "Thank you," Brynne said, glancing at his watch. It read a quarter to one. "By the way," he said to the officer, "what time does the ship sail?" "At four-thirty sharp, sir." "Four-thirty? Are you sure?" "Quite sure, Mr. Brynne." "But I was told you sailed at one o'clock." "That was the original time, sir. But sailing time is often advanced a few hours. We'll easily make it up at sea." Four-thirty! Yes, he had enough time! He could go back, see Ben Baxter and still return in time to catch the ship! Both problems were solved! Murmuring a blessing to a mysterious but benevolent fate, Brynne turned and sprinted down the gangplank. He was fortunate enough to catch a taxi at once. bull-chested. He was totally bald and his eyes, behind gold pince-nez, were expressionless. His business suit was severe and affixed to the lapel was the small ruby-and-pearls emblem of the Humble Servitors of Wall Street. For half an hour, Brynne had talked, mentioned trends, predicted movements. He was perspiring anxiously now, waiting for a word out of Baxter. "Hmm," said Ben Baxter. Brynne waited. His pulse was pounding heavily and his empty stomach was beginning to churn. Half his mind was on the Theseus, sailing soon. He wanted to end this meeting and get aboard. "The merger terms you request," said Baxter, "are quite satisfactory." "Sir?" breathed Brynne. "Satisfactory, I said. Haven't got trouble with your hearing, have you, Brother Brynne?" "Not for news like that," said Brynne, grinning. "Our affiliation," Baxter said, smiling, "promises a great future for us both. I'm a direct man, Brynne, and I want to tell you this directly: I like the way you've handled the surveys and data and I like the way you've handled this meeting. Moreover, I like you personally. I am most happy about this and believe our association will prosper." "I sincerely believe so, sir." They shook hands and both men stood up. "My lawyers will draw up the papers," Baxter said, "in accordance with this discussion. You should have them by the end of the week." "Excellent." Brynne hesitated, wondering if he should tell Baxter he was going to India. He decided not to. It would be simple to arrange for receipt of the papers on the Theseus and he could carry out the final details by longdistance telephone. He wouldn't be gone too long, anyhow -- just long enough to see the girl safely home; then he would fly back. They exchanged a few more pleasantries, shook hands again and Brynne turned to leave. "That's a fine-looking prayer stick," Baxter said. "Eh? Oh, yes," said Brynne. "I got it from Sinkiang just this week. They make the finest prayer sticks there, in my unworthy opinion." "I know. May I look at it?" "Of course. Please be careful, though. It opens rather fast." Baxter took the intricately carved prayer stick and pressed the handle. A blade shot out of the other end, narrowly grazing his leg. "It is fast!" Baxter said. "Fastest I've seen." "Did you cut yourself?" "A mere scratch. Beautiful damascene work on that blade." They talked for a few minutes about the threefold significance of the knife blade in Western Buddhism and of recent developments in the Western Buddhist spiritual center in Sinkiang. Then Baxter carefully closed the prayer stick and returned it to Brynne. "A truly beautiful thing. Good day again, Dear Brother Brynne, and -- " Baxter halted in mid-sentence. His mouth was open and he seemed to be staring at a point just in back of Brynne's head. Brynne turned, but nothing was there except the wall. When he turned back, Baxter's features were congested and a light froth had gathered at the corners of his mouth. "Sir!" cried Brynne. Baxter tried to speak, but couldn't. He took two tottering steps forward and collapsed to the floor. Brynne rushed to the receptionist's office. "Call a doctor! Quick! Quick!" he shouted to the frightened girl. Then he rushed back to Baxter. He was looking at the first American case of the mutated disease that was to be called the S'nkiang Plague. Transmitted on a hundred contaminated prayer sticks, it would go through New York like a flash fire, leaving a the week, the symptoms of Sinkiang Plague would be better known than those of measles. But Brynne was looking at the first casualty. With horror, he stared at the of Baxter's hands and face. Ill #, Ned Brynne awakened and washed and dressed. At #:# that afternoon, he had an appointment with Ben Baxter, the president of Baxter Industries. Brynne's entire future hinged upon the outcome of that meeting. If he could get the backing of the gigantic Baxter enterprises and do so on favorable terms... Brynne was a tall, darkly handsome man of thirty-six. There was a hint of thoughtfulness in his carefully bland eyes, a look of mise in his relaxed mouth. His movements had the careless surety of a man who knows his place in the world. He was almost ready to leave. He tucked an umbrella under his arm and slipped a paperbound copy of Murder on the Metro into his pocket. He was never without a good mystery of some sort. Finally he fixed to his laoal the small onyx pin of a Commodore the Ocean Cruising Club. Some people thought him too young for such an honor. But they had to agree that Brynne carried the prerogatives and requirements of his office with a dignity quite beyond his years. He locked his apartment and walked to the elevator. There was a small crowd waiting, mostly shopkeepers, but two businessmen as well. "Pleasant day, Mr. Brynne," the operator said as the car started down. "Hope so," Brynne said, deep in thought about Ben Baxter. At the corner of his eye, he noticed one of the occupants of the car, a great blond Viking of a man, talking to a tiny, half-bald fellow. Brynne wondered what they were doing in his apartment building. He knew most of the tenants by sight, though he hadn't lived in the building long enough to get acquainted with them. The elevator reached the lobby and Brynne forgot about the Viking. He had a lot on his mind today. There were some problems connected with Ben Baxter, problems he hoped to resolve before the meeting. He stepped outside, into a dismal gray April morning, and decided to go to Childs' for breakfast. It was #:# a.m. " Dr. Sveg. "He looks ordinary enough," said Edwin James. "He even looks reasonable. We'll find out." They were following half a block behind Brynne. There was no losing Brynne's tall, erect figure, even in New York's morning rush. "I am certainly not one to advocate violence," said Dr. Sveg. "But this time -- why don't we knock him over the head and be done with it?" "That method was selected by Aaui and Beatty. Miss Chandragore and Lan II decided to try bribery. We are committed to a course of reason." "But suppose he can't be reasoned with, what then?" James shrugged his shoulders. "I don't like it," Dr. Sveg said. Following half a block behind, they saw Brynne collide with a portly, florid-faced businessman. "Sorry," said Brynne. "Sorry," said the portly businessman. They exchanged perfunctory nods and went on. Brynne went into Childs' and sat down at an empty table in the rear. Now was the time to think of Ben Baxter and of what the best approach would be -- "Your order, sir?" a waiter asked him. "Scrambled eggs, toast, coffee," Brynne said. "French fries?" "No, thanks." The waiter hurried off. Brynne concentrated on Ben Baxter. With Baxter's financial and political backing of the forest deal, there was no telling -- "Excuse me, sir," a voice said. "May we talk to you?" Brynne looked up and saw the blond man and his small friend whom he had seen in the elevator. "What about?" "A matter of the utmost urgency, sir," said the small man. Brynne glanced at his watch. It was almost #:#. He had two and a half hours before his meeting with Baxter. "Sure, sit down," he invited. "What's on your mind?" The men looked at each other and exchanged embarrassed smiles. Finally the small man cleared his throat. "Mr. Brynne," he said, "I am Edwin James. This is my associate, Dr. Sveg. We have a preposterous sounding story to tell, which I hope you will hear to the end without interruptions. After that, we have certain proofs that may or may not convince you of the story's authenticity." Brynne frowned, wondering what kind of crackpots he had met. But both men were well dressed, quietly spoken. "Sure, go ahead," Brynne said. later, Brynne was saying. "Wow! That's quite a little yarn!" "I know," Dr. Sveg said apologetically. "Our proofs -- " are impressive. Let me see that first gadget again." Sveg handed it to him. Brynne stared reverently at the small, shining object. "Boys, if a thing that size can really turn out heat or cold in those quantities -- the electrical corporations would give a couple "It is a product of our technology," said Chief Programmer James, "as are the other gadgets. With the exception of the motrifier, they are all straight-line developments, refinements of present trends." "And that thallasator. Nice, simple, inexpensive way of extracting fresh water from salt." He looked at the two men. "It is possible, of course, that these items are a hoax." Dr. Sveg raised both eyebrows. "But I'm not exactly untrained in science. Even if they're a hoax, they'd have to be every bit as advanced as the real thing. I guess you've sold me. Men from the future! Well, well!" "Then you accept what we say about you?" James asked. "And about Ben Baxter and time-line selection?" "Well..." Brynne thought hard. "Tentatively." "Will you cancel your appointment with Baxter?" "I don't know." "Sir?" "I said I don't know. You've got a lot of nerve," Brynne said angrily. "I've worked like a galley slave, driving toward this goal. This meeting is the biggest chance I've ever had or ever will have. And you ask me to give up all that because of some nebulous prediction -- " "The prediction isn't nebulous," James said. "It is very explicit and most precise." "Look, there's more involved than just me. I have a business, employees, associates, stockholders. I have to keep this meeting for their sake, too." "Mr. Brynne," said Sveg, "consider the larger issues at stake!" "Yeah, sure," Brynne said sourly. "How about those other teams you talked about? Maybe I've been stopped in some other probability world." "You haven't." "How do you know?" "I couldn't say so to the teams," Chief Programmer James said, "but the probability of their success was vanishingly small -- just as the probability of my success with you is small, statistically." "Hell," said Brynne, "you guys come dropping out of the future and casually ask a man to change his entire life. You haven't got the right!" "If you could postpone the appointment for a single day," Dr. Sveg suggested, "that might -- " "You don't postpone appointments with Ben Baxter. Either you keep the one he's given you or you wait -- maybe forever -- until he gives you another." Brynne stood up. "Look, I don't know what I'm going to do. I've heard you, I more or less believe you, but I just don't know. I'll have to make up my own mind." Dr. Sveg and James also stood up. "That is your privilege," said Chief Programmer James. "Goodby. I hope you make the right decision, Mr. Brynne." They shook hands. Brynne hurried out. Dr. Sveg and James watched him go. Sveg said, "What do you think? It looks favorable, doesn't it? Don't you think so?" "I can't guess," James said. "The possibility of altering events within a time-line is never favorable. I honestly have no idea of what he's going to do." Dr. Sveg shook his head, then sniffed. "Some air, eh?" "Quite," said Chief Programmer James. - stroll along the waterfront to quiet his nerves. The sight of the great ships lying calm and steadfast in their berths never failed to soothe him. He walked steadily along, trying to reason out what had happened to him. That ridiculous story... In which he believed. But what about his duty, the years spent working his way up to optioning that huge forest tract, its tremendous possibilities to be culminated and completed this afternoon at the desk of Ben Baxter? He stopped and looked at the bow of a great ship. The Theseus... He thought of the Caribbean, wine, relaxation. Those things would never be his. Work, frantic effort, that was the life he had set for himself. No matter what the loss, he would continue to work under the iron-gray skies of New York. But why, he asked himself. He was moderately well off. His business could take care of itself. What was to stop him from boarding that ship, dropping everything, spending a year in the sun? Excitement stirred in him as he realized that nothing was stopping him. He was his own man, a strong, determined man. If he had the guts to succeed in business, he also had the guts to leave it, drop everything, and follow his heart. And in that way, the ridiculous damned future would be safe. "To hell with Ben Baxter!" he said to himself. But he didn't mean it. The future was just too uncertain, too far away. This whole thing might well be an elaborate hoax, arranged by a business competitor. Let the future take care of itself! Ned Brynne turned abruptly away from the Theseus. He had to hurry to make his appointment with Baxter on time. In Baxter's building, riding up in the elevator, Brynne tried not to think. It was enough simply to act. He got off at the #th floor and walked up to the receptionist. "My name is Brynne. I have an appointment with Mr. Baxter." "Yes, Mr. Brynne. Mr. Baxter is expecting you. You can go right in." Brynne didn't move. A wave of doubt flooded his mind and he thought of the future generations, whose chances he was damaging by his act. He thought of Dr. Sveg and Chief Programmer Edwin James, earnest, well-meaning men. They wouldn't ask him to make such a sacrifice unless it was absolutely essential. And he considered one thing more -- Among those future generations would be descendants of his own. "You may go in, sir," the girl said. Abruptly, something snapped in Brynne's mind. "I've changed my mind," he said, in a voice he hardly recognized. "I'm canceling the appointment. Tell Baxter I'm sorry -- about everything." He turned, before he could change his mind, and ran down sixteen flights of stairs. World Planning Council, the five representatives of the Federated Districts of Earth were seated around a long table, waiting for Edwin James. He entered, a small man, impressively ugly. "Reports," he said. Aaui, looking somewhat the worse for wear, told about their attempt at violence and its result. "Perhaps," he concluded, "if we had been conditioned to use more violence -- faster -- we could have stopped him." "And perhaps not," said Beatty, who looked considerably worse than Aaui. Lan II reported the partial success and total failure of his mission with Miss Chandragore. Brynne had agreed to accompany them to India, even if it meant giving up the meeting with Baxter. Unfortunately, Brynne had found himself able to do both things. Lan #I ended with several philosophical comments about the shockingly flexible schedules of steamship companies. Chief Programmer James stood up. "The future we were selecting for was one in whose past Ben Baxter lived to complete his work of buying forests. That, unfortunately, is not to be. Our best line, under the circumstances, is the Main Historic Line, in which Dr. Sveg and I bent our efforts." "You haven't reported yet," Miss Chandragore said. "What happened?" "Reason," said Edwin James, "and an appeal to the intelligence seem to be the best operating procedures. After due thought, Brynne decided not to keep his appointment with Ben Baxter. But bull-chested. He was totally bald and his eyes, behind gold pince-nez, were expressionless. His business suit was severe and affixed to the lapel was the small ruby-and ; pearls emblem of the Wall Street Club. He had been sitting motionless for half an hour now, thinking about figures, trends, movements. His buzzer sounded. "Yes, Miss Cassidy?" "Mr. Brynne was here. He just left." "What do you mean?" "I really don't understand it,. Mr. Baxter. He came up and said he wanted to cancel his appointment." "What did he say? Repeat it exactly, Miss Cassidy." "He said he had an appointment with you and I said he could go right in. And he stood there looking at me very strangely, frowning. He seemed angry and upset. I told him again he could go in. Then he said -- " "Word for word now, Miss Cassidy." "Yes, sir. He said, 'I've changed my mind. I'm canceling the appointment. Tell Baxter I'm sorry -- for everything.' " "That's all he said?" "Every last word, Mr. Baxter." "And then?" "He turned and hurried downstairs." "Stairs?" "Yes, Mr. Baxter. He didn't wait for the elevator." "I see." "Is there anything else, Mr. Baxter?" "No, nothing else, Miss Cassidy. Thank you." Bon Baxter turned off the intercom and slumped wearily behind his desk. So Brynne knew! It was the only possible explanation. Word must have gotten out somehow, somewhere. He had thought it was safely hidden for anotlu i day, at least. But there must have been a leak. Baxter smiled grimly to himself. Ho couldn't blame Brynne, though the man should at least have talked to him. But perhaps not. Maybe it was best this way. But how had he found out? Who had broken the news to him that the Baxter industrial empire was hollow, decaying, crumbling at the foundations? If only the news could have been concealed for another day, another few hours! He would have signed with Brynne. A fresh venture would have pumped new blood into the Baxter holdings. By the time people found out, he would once again have had a solid base from which to operate. Brynne knew and had been scared off. That meant everyone knew. There was no holding things together now. The wolves would be at him. His friends, his wife, his partners and all the little people who had depended upon him... Well, he had decided years ago what to do in this eventuality. Without hesitation, Baxter opened his desk drawer and took out a small bottle. He extracted two white tablets. He had always lived by his own rules. Now was the time to die by them. Ben Baxter popped the pills into his mouth. In two minutes, he slumped forward on the desk. His death precipitated the great stock market crash of '#. Circle numbers wanted Total enclosed  I # # # Name Address City State Each copy has six to eight stories by such top authors as Ray Bradbury, Sam Merwin, Jr., Evelyn E. Smith, Frederik Pohl, Charles Satterfield, Philip K. Dick, Ted Sturgeon, Isaac Asimov, Wyman Guin, Damon Knight, L. Sprague de Camp, and many others. All ten for # only Any five # Any three I .# or #c each postpaid. plus fffta J S( . Science-Fiction Book Ciub -- Continued from other side #.-# In iuhli:,hers' editions -- for only  I If v   I I join this new kind loin let I viih locket-fast reading thill Inl. v...o von ring through time and Hinir All in handsomely bound lihniiy...M ii.n i you'll be proud to own I Mull coupon below -- without money T I A Y ! # i ii  i ooilele play; scores of nil Min... i'ii! : h stories, including IT. M 'ii Invnsien from Mars," made r m no 'it  in Oiium Welles' hoax newscanl. ij'iii-l . 'i I ' '; i # din i.h n.i. i. lop aulhors. Wonders of Kin ill m m i Amazing Inventions, Spare I I a., l i .I I I lot's from outer space. Advent in . Worlds of tomorrow I I  i  i oil #) A story about the first A-Bomb... written before it was invented! Plus a score of other best, tales from a dozen years of Astounding Science Fiction Magazine. (Publ. ed. #) and ScienceFiction Magazine. Adventure in other worlds... mystery, intrigue, suspense I (,Publ. ed. #) by Frank Herbert You're on a #st-century undersea mission from which no human has ever returned. Now, # feet down, you learn that an (Publ. ed. #) Ed. by T. E. Dikty # top-notch short stories and novelettes by such well known writers as Robert Bloch. Frank Robinson, Mark Clifton, many others. (Publ. ed. #) Just Mail Coupon In.ll.'i.l ' mi coupon your choice of waul in inhlit imi to "Satellite!" One bool, will lie considered your first i led ion for which you'll be billed only I plus a few cents jnon I I I you will be offered the cream of I lie new # to # science lid ion books -- for only I each. You take only those books you rcnlly want -- as few as four a year llut this offer may be with. I I a w I I at any time. So mail Del OX-#, Garden City, N. Y. Dept. GX-#, Garden City, N. Y. Enroll me as a member, and rush me my full-length handcated below. Bill me only I (plus few cents shipping charges). Every month send me the Club's free bulletin, "Things to Come," so that I may decide whether or not I wish to receive the coining monthly selection described therein. For each book take a book every month (only four during each year I am a member) -- and I may resign at any time after accepting four selections. return all books in # days, pay nothing, and this membership will be cancelled.  Astounding S-F Anthology  Dragon in the Sea  Best from Fantasy and S-F  Omnibus of S-F  Best S-F Stories and Novels  Treasury of S-F Classics Name AddressCity (please print) . Zone StateSelection price in Canada # plus shipping. Address Science-Fiction Book Club (Canada i, # Bond St. Toronto #. (Good only in Continental LI. S. and Canada) e comfactors v This h  s every # f astounding J a  fiL And the  ealth S sV-i I ?. answersScience-Fiction Book T .f  ?s # on Jhe fM # than-fiction  , ob , e ik storv of our , available Th e fascinating . St ; y acts not even available... authoritative iournals n etey TO # " I  s i two years' But # t w# rk? about gout predict mysterious What .V. first hook  -- See oier side for full details 